《Flower Stealing Master》


 Chapter 1

    they hurt! Unbearable pain! Song Qingshu gradually wakes up from his coma, feeling that his bones seem to be broken, and he can''t even move a finger. Thinking of the big truck coming in front of him before his coma, song Qingshu feels cold in his heart: "can I take back a life, but I can only be paralyzed in bed for the rest of my life?"


    Is this in the hospital? Song Qingshu opens his eyes and starts to look around slowly. There was no wind around. A white candle on the table in the middle of the room was flickering. A graceful woman was sitting with her back to her, holding her hand in a daze.


    I can''t see the woman''s face clearly, but the dim candlelight shines on her plain green dress, which is a little frightening. Song Qingshu thinks what the hell is going on in this hospital. Without electricity, he also arranges the ward like a mourning hall. The nurse sits there like a ghost. If she is a timid person, she will be scared out.


    The woman in green seems to be thinking about something. She doesn''t notice that the man on the bed has woken up. At this time, a nun knocks on the door and comes in to tell her: "headmaster, Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, asks to see you."


    The woman in Green''s body trembled obviously, but she soon calmed down: "men and women are different. It''s inconvenient to see each other at night. Let him go back." The tone of indifference also hard to hide the Qingyi woman''s clear voice that a trace of ethereal, very pleasant.


    At this time, a calm and clear male voice came in: "I am quite skilled in medicine. I am willing to heal young Xia song Qingshu. I have no other intention."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu, who has always been very familiar with the plot of Jin Yong''s novels, only feels cool from head to toe. If it wasn''t for making ancient costume films, Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, would he be the unlucky song Qingshu in the story of relying on heaven to kill the Dragon?


    After waking up in a coma, song Qingshu slowly recalled the details of the car accident and thought that he was dead. He just didn''t know why he was lying here. Listening to their tone, it seemed that this was the world of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven.

 Chapter 2

    In the past, his name was ridiculed by his friends for its homonym with song Qingshu, and he also got the nickname of the king of spare wheel. At that time, he was so proud and confident that he just laughed it off. I didn''t expect that he might become the tragic spare wheel song Qingshu now.


    "Come in." The woman in green at the table was silent for a moment and said faintly.


    Song Qingshu now has eight points to confirm that this is the world of the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. No one will be so boring and deliberately arrange these scenes to deceive himself. The key is that he clearly remembers that he was dead at that time.


    According to their conversation, this time should be the Shaolin Temple lion slaughtering conference. Song Qingshu was seriously injured. Naturally, the woman in Qingyi was her nominal wife Zhou Zhiruo.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously pretends to be in a coma. The marriage between Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo in the original book is nominal. Zhou Zhiruo has little affection for song Qingshu. Moreover, after various versions of TV dramas, song Qingshu is deeply impressed by Zhou Zhiruo''s heartlessness. If she knows that song Qingshu has been replaced by herself, I''m sure I won''t hesitate to send myself to the West.


    Song Qingshu had already died once, and he didn''t want to taste it again. At this time, Zhang Wuji came in, "elder martial brother song, how is he hurt? Take me to see him."


    When Zhou Zhiruo saw him come in, he didn''t look back. He just said coldly, "his bones are broken and his injury is very serious. Most of him can''t live. I don''t know if he can survive this evening."


    After hearing this, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "this little girl has no conscience. The original owner of this body is her husband in name. Now she is dying. She doesn''t care. Don''t you want him to become a pretty widow after his death and be in Zhang Wuji''s arms again? "


    Zhang Wuji said: "you know my medical skill is not bad, and I''m willing to try my best to cure it."


    His words ignited hope in Song Qingshu''s heart. Zhang Wuji got the true story of diegu medical immortal. With his treatment, his life was saved.


    "Why did you save him?" Zhou Zhiruo asked


    Song Qingshu was stunned on the bed. He secretly pitied the original owner of the body: it seems that you are not doing well. Your wife just wants you to die early.


    Zhang Wuji was stunned and said, "I''m very sorry for you, not to mention you''ve spared my life. If elder martial brother song is injured, I will do my best. "


    Zhou Zhiruo youyou said: "you are merciful first, I don''t know? If you can save brother song, how can I repay him? "


    This situation is not right. How can it be like a couple talking to each other? How to repay, a woman so plaintively asked a man, if the other party wants you to make a promise? Song Qingshu seems to see a green light on the head of the original owner of this body. Although Zhou Zhiruo is not his wife, he is also sad.


    Zhang Wuji said: "one life for another, please show mercy to my adoptive father." Zhang Wuji''s words gave Song Qing a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was indecisive in his feelings. If he had the same character as trinket, would Zhou Zhiruo not throw herself in his arms as long as he was shameless?


    Zhou Zhiruo pointed to the inner hall and said faintly, "he''s in it."


    Zhang Wuji came to the bedside, observed the injury of song Qingshu, and said: "Mrs. song, can I save the life of elder martial brother song? I''m very difficult to say, can I have a try?"


    "Song Madame" three words, Song Qing Shu more see Zhang Wuji more agreeable, "if I cured, you and Zhou Zhiruo between the eyebrows and eyes, I will not care." Song Qingshu secretly calculated in his heart that, indeed, the original song Qingshu had a reason to hate Zhang Wuji, but he only inherited the body of song Qingshu, and there was no need to inherit the hatred in his heart at the same time. As for the unhappiness in his mind before, it was all because Zhou Zhiruo was recognized as a great beauty in the Wulin, and song Qingshu was just a man''s possessive mentality.


    Now I think that the woman thought that Song Qing''s character was wrong, but it was not completely wrong. This society is like this. Unless you are a second generation of people who live in poverty, or a mediocre person who does nothing, as long as you struggle, you will always be assimilated by the society.


    There is no difference between good people and bad people in the world. The misfortune of bad people is that they let most people see their bad side. Good people, perhaps intentionally or unintentionally, let everyone see their good side.


    Song Qingshu is the former of the tragedy. His dark side is fully displayed in front of the woman by his rival, so he becomes a bad man; A woman doesn''t see the dark side of her rival, so even if she is killed by her rival, a woman who doesn''t know her rival is a gentleman.


    While song Qingshu was meditating, Zhang Wuji had already begun to help him to connect the bone. Song Qing sparsely pain to death, but can not touch the fresh world situation, but only dare to pretend to be somniloquy, and dare not shout pain.


    Zhang Wuji straightened up his broken bone, picked out the black jade intermittent paste, used Joyoung''s magic power, put the medicine into all the broken bones of Song Qing book, and after a time of incense, he sighed with a sigh of relief, and said to Zhou Zhiruo, "Song''s brother''s life is no more serious. It''s just...


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face did not show a trace of joy, lightly asked: "but it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s just that elder martial brother song''s meridians are broken. I''m afraid he can''t practice martial arts any more." Zhang Wuji''s words are like five thunderbolts. Song Qingshu suddenly becomes a fool. In the world of martial arts, what it means is self-evident.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s not easy to save him." Zhou Zhiruo is still indifferent. Song Qingshu is strange. It seems that they are husband and wife. He is just an outsider. Er, he really seems to be an outsider.


    Then Zhang Wuji worried that Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t beat Shaolin Sandu. He euphemistically said the power of Vajra''s demon subduing circle, hoping to break the truth with him.


    Zhou Zhiruo flatly refused: "we used to have a marriage appointment, but my husband''s life is in danger now. In addition, I didn''t hurt your life today. Others will surely say that my old love for you is still there. If I invite you to help me again, all the heroes in the world will scold me for being shameless and reckless. "


    Zhang Wuji said hastily, "let''s just have a clear conscience. What should we do with other people''s words?"


    "What if I have a guilty conscience?" Zhou Zhiruo''s rhetorical question makes the whole room full of ambiguous atmosphere.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly and mourns for the original owner of the body: "this naked seduction is Pan Jinlian''s rebirth, and yanpo cherishes her rebirth. Oh, poor brother Qingshu, what evil did you do in your previous life? I won''t even be able to protect your wife if I take away your body for rebirth."

 Chapter 3

    Fortunately, Zhang Wuji likes Zhao Min better. Even the original song Qingshu has to admit that Zhang Wuji is really a gentleman. According to the plot of the original book, the two of them soon recovered their senses here, and Zhang Wuji soon left.


    However, to song Qingshu''s surprise, Zhang Wuji sighed and called "Zhiruo" affectionately In Zhou Zhiruo''s dismay, she put her arms around her waist and lowered her head to kiss her cherry mouth.


    Now, let alone Song Qing, Zhou Zhiruo is also shocked. However, she quickly reacts and gets rid of Zhang Wuji''s embrace.


    Nima, this script is not right! Song Qingshu stares at Zhang Wuji on the bed. For a moment, he is a bit messy. He seduces his married wife in the middle of the night. Is Zhang Wuji still the kind-hearted gentleman in the original work? If you remember correctly, there is a Shaomin Princess waiting for him to go back. It depends on how Zhang Wuji ends.


    Outside the room came the footsteps of the disciples patrolling. Zhou Zhiruo was ashamed and angry: "Zhang Wuji! You... You... "I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Zhiruo, you have been very kind to me since you were a child. How dare I forget your affection for me? If you hadn''t saved your adoptive father in Haozhou city last time, you would be my wife now." Zhang Wuji sighed and looked at Zhou Zhiruo affectionately.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s heart was in turmoil for a moment. When he mentioned the wedding in Haozhou, he was filled with hatred: "when did you take my affection into account when you followed Zhao Min, the evil girl, in front of all the heroes in the world? Now you and Zhao Min live together, and I''ve become Mrs. song, but you''ve come to talk to me about old times! "


    "This..." Zhang Wuji was asked all of a sudden, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing his appearance, Zhou Zhiruo was angry for no reason. She raised her voice and said, "Master Zhang, we are lonely men and few women. It''s hard to avoid provoking material disputes when we spend the night together. Please come on!"


    Zhang Wuji was stunned on the spot and said in a low voice: "after that, when I come here, I will avoid your doorman. Let''s have a chat. I have a lot to say to you."


    Seeing Zhang Wuji''s figure disappearing in the dark, Zhou Zhiruo seemed to be a little out of her mind. She sat on the chair with her legs in her arms in a daze. She didn''t know what to think of. Her face showed a little bit of shame and a little bit of anger.


    Song Qingshu had a chance to look at this cheap wife. She was as elegant and refined as Cymbidium. As expected, she embodied the spirit of the Han River and the beauty of Emei. She was worthy of the evaluation of "beautiful and elegant, very beautiful appearance" in the original work. The actors who played Zhou Zhiruo in several previous versions of the TV series "Yitian Tulong Ji" were rare beauties, However, this woman seems to be a bit more brilliant, a little more tender than Gao Yuanyuan, and a little more cool than Zhou Haimei. It''s no wonder that song Qingshu in the original book is haunted by him, thinking that after having Zhao Min, the first beauty in Mongolia, Zhang Wuji is still reluctant to part with her.


    Thinking of their wedding night, Zhou Zhiruo saw that Zhang Wuji hadn''t come to get married all the time. When she was heartbroken, she was at the mercy of song Qingshu. The owner of the body had a chance to pick Zhou Zhiruo''s red pill, but it was a pity that song Qingshu, out of jealousy and a man''s self-esteem, didn''t want to take advantage of the danger.


    "What a second-class thing!" While admiring song Qingshu, he also gave his own evaluation. You should know that when a woman has another man in her heart, it''s almost impossible for you to start from emotion. The best way to dispel that man''s shadow is to enter her heart from the body. Only by becoming her first man can you dilute each other''s nostalgia for the first love.


    "At that time, you pretended not to eat. Now it''s going to be cheaper for other men, and it makes me feel uncomfortable." In Song Qingshu''s heart, he complained about his predecessor again, and he was ruthless in his heart: "I''m very sorry for taking away your body, but according to the plot, you would have died. The only compensation I can make is to try my best to protect your lovely wife from other men, and use your name to make the world famous... "


    The next few days is the normal plot development of the original work. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhang Wuji break through the Vajra demon subduing circle of Shaolin Sandu. In the middle of the way, Zhang Wuji is possessed by the devil, and the madness is still widely spread.


    Zhou Zhiruo originally intended to kill Xie Xun and return to Emei, but that night Zhang Wuji poured out his feelings to her, which made her give up the idea temporarily.


    After the lion slaughtering meeting, Zhou Zhiruo was injured by song Qingshu and was inconvenient to go on the road. He stayed in Shaolin Temple and sent most of his disciples back to Emei, leaving only one or two people to serve him. All the disciples talked about the leader''s deep affection for his uncle.


    Song Qingshu looked on coldly, and he could guess Zhou Zhiruo''s subconscious intention. But after that night, Zhang Wuji never came here again. Looking at Song Qingshu getting better day by day, Zhou Zhiruo''s face was obviously anxious.


    The black jade discontinuous paste is the holy bone product, and at the beginning, Zhang Wuji uses Joyoung magic power to direct the medicine directly to the bone marrow. Therefore, after a few days, Song Qing Shu has been able to get out of bed and walk. Apart from some weakness, it has no difference from ordinary people.


    "Zhiruo, why don''t we go back to Emei?" Song Qingshu asks Zhou Zhiruo tentatively.


    "We are in chaos all the way. We will go on the road when you are well." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is strange and cold.


    Song Qingshu has already learned to judge the situation and be cheeky in modern shopping malls. Now he''s a loser, and the slightly vicious image of Zhou Zhiruo in previous TV dramas is too popular. Considering that Zhou Zhiruo can send him to the king of hell with his fingers, and the initiative is in the hands of the other party, he''s not so stupid to show her his cards. If he annoys her, he can kill himself ruthlessly and live with Zhang Wuji in private, Then he declared that he was dead of serious injury. Because of Zhou Zhiruo''s virtuous wife during this period, no one would doubt that.


    Thinking of the promise to the original owner of the body, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He had never been a thief for more than a thousand days. If he wanted to keep Zhou Zhiruo''s virginity, he had to take away her virginity first. But... Seeing that he had no power to bind a chicken, song Qingshu had a bitter smile. Now he could be regarded as a scum with five combat effectiveness, Zhou Zhiruo is just a super Saiya man in front of him. It''s definitely impossible to push.


    These days, song Qingshu has nothing to do with finding a topic to chat with Zhou Zhiruo. The other party''s reaction is very cold. Only when it comes to Wulin affairs, her reaction is a little better.


    Originally, song Qingshu just wanted to get acquainted with her, but they didn''t make any progress in their relationship. Inadvertently, they let him know the world again in their chatting.

 Chapter 4

    It turns out that this is not the plane of the story of relying on heaven and killing the dragon in Song Qing''s books, but a strange world.


    When I heard Zhou Zhiruo mention Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who are guarding Xiangyang, Dongfang Bubai, who is famous for his miraculous skills on the Blackwood cliff, and Xiao Feng, the king of Qidan South courtyard, who once set off a bloody storm in the Central Plains Wulin, song Qingshu''s face was wonderful.


    After many times of insinuation, song Qingshu finally decided that this is a world composed of 14 novels by Jin Yong.


    In this world, song and Liao fought each other for more than a hundred years. As a result, two Jurchen tribes emerged in the rear area of Liao. One was the Jurchen tribe of Heishui, the other was the Jurchen tribe of Jianzhou. After several wars, the Jurchen tribe of Heishui established the kingdom of Jin, and directly invaded the hinterland of Liao. Liao was almost destroyed. Fortunately, another nomadic Mongolian on the grassland rose and began to attack the rear area of Jin, Only then did the state of Jin stop attacking Liao and turn around to deal with Mongolia.


    Now that the two countries are locked in the Yellow River Valley, along the Tongguan line in Chang''an, the state of Liao is able to take a break and be trapped in the Inner Mongolia area of Shanxi Province. However, a few years ago, the emperor yeluhongji of Liao got Xiao Feng, the king of the South court, who is a war god. In addition to his alliance with Mongolia, he gradually has signs of revival.


    Jianzhou Nuzhen established the Manchu state, conquered the Daming state, and occupied the vast land of Liaodong Hebei Shandong Yangzhou.


    Nowadays, only the Song Dynasty, which is south of the Yangtze River, is left in the country established by the Han people.


    In today''s world, Mongolia is the most powerful, but the battle to unify all the Mongolian tribes is extremely fierce. All the Great Khan Tiemuzhen''s sons died in the war, and there are few generals left in the same generation and nephew''s generation. Fortunately, the third generation of grandsons are extremely outstanding. The sixth emperor sun xuliewu followed the Great Khan Tiemuzhen to lead the main force of Mongolia''s westward expedition, fighting in two ways, one against hualazimu and the Federation of Eastern Europe, One attacked the powerful Persian and Arab States.


    Before Tiemuzhen''s western expedition, he left behind Ruyang king Chahan, the son of his late brother Muhuali. That is Zhao Min''s father, who led the army to manage the western regions, suppressed the Ming religion and the Hui tribes, and appropriately restrained Xixia, making Xixia have no time to expand.


    Kublai Khan, the fourth emperor''s grandson, was sent to lead an army to attack the kingdom of Jin in Tongguan of Chang''an, and mengge, the great emperor''s grandson, was sent to lead an army to attack the Southern Song Dynasty from Sichuan. After mengge died in the war, Kublai Khan incorporated his troops. Now, the Wancheng generation of Nanyang, attacked Luoyang of Chang''an of Jin in the north, and Xiangyang of Song Dynasty in the south, which was the most popular among Mongolian kings for a while.


    However, Kangxi, the young master of the Qing Dynasty, was also a man of great talent. He guarded Yanjing himself, followed by Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi, who guarded SHANGUAN customs, and Prince Hongli, who guarded Shengjing, The momentum was even more than the Allied forces of Ali Buge and Liao.


    Of course, Tubo, Dali Duan''s these small border countries are just struggling, no longer detailed.


    Shocked to digest all this, song Qingshu still doubts whether this is the fusion of the world of Jin Yong''s 14 novels. He has an idea. He thinks that there is a person in Shaolin Temple who can give himself an answer.


    Song Qingshu said that when she went out for a walk, Zhou Zhiruo nodded her head indifferently. With a smile, song Qingshu kept reciting: "this woman''s feelings for her husband are so weak that it seems that only Zhang Wuji can cause her emotional waves..." after a long time, he remembered that his first priority is to cure her own meridians, And then live in this super chaotic world, instead of eating Zhang Wuji''s flying vinegar.


    All the way to the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple, I knew my intention with the Zhike monk. The other party knew that he was the husband of the leader of Emei, and didn''t dare to neglect him. He just wanted to read the Buddhist scriptures. After registration, he was introduced in: "Shaoxia song, we always welcome people who are destined to read the Buddhist scriptures. There are various versions of the scriptures on the first floor, so you can read them at will. But above the second floor of the Sutra pavilion are the martial arts classics of our temple. Young Xia song is not a member of our sect. I hope you don''t make me embarrassed. "


    "Thank you, master. I''ll save it." Song Qingshu knows that he is polite. The second floor of the Sutra Pavilion is the forbidden area of Shaolin Temple. There have always been experts guarding it. Let alone that he has no power to bind a chicken now, he can''t go up even if his martial arts are not damaged at all.


    Song Qing''s book was aimlessly reading the classics. He had no intention at all. That is to say, he flipped it casually. Instead, he was searching for a figure everywhere.


    After a long time, he didn''t find the person he was looking for. Song Qingshu couldn''t hide his disappointment and thought that he had guessed wrong.


    "Eh ~" unconsciously, he turned to a dark corner and saw the three words of Lengjia Sutra. Thinking that Jiuyang sutra was hidden in it, song Qingshu excitedly stretched out his hand and turned it over.


    Although he knew that Zhang Wuji had learned the Nine Yang Scripture, which proved that the scripture had been lost from the Sutra collection Pavilion, he still held a trace of expectation. Unexpectedly, it was empty. Song Qingshu sighed with disappointment.


    "Amitabha!" Song Qingshu was startled by a Buddha''s name behind him. He turned around and found a monk in gray clothes. He didn''t know when he was standing behind him.


    The other party was dressed in the lowest clothing of Shaolin Temple and held a ragged broom. He was thin, haggard, sparse and white with several long whiskers. In anyone''s opinion, he was just an old monk who was dying. But in Song Qingshu, he was a five year old monk. He didn''t expect that this nameless monk really existed.


    "Song Qingshu has met the master." Song Qingshu saluted respectfully.


    "Why?" Nameless did not expect that song Qingshu was so respectful and curious. "I''m not a great master. I just saw young Xia song walking around in the Sutra Pavilion and scanning other sutras until he saw this Lengjia Sutra, but he didn''t hesitate to pick it up. When he saw the contents, he was disappointed again. I''m curious, and then I come to meet you. "


    "The younger generation, with a fluke mentality, finally found out that they really had fantasies, so they were a little disappointed." Song Qingshu hesitated and said euphemistically.


    "I have been in the Sutra Pavilion for more than 40 years. If I remember correctly, there was once a copy of the Nine Yang Sutra in this book of Lengjia Sutra, but later it was taken away. Dare you ask if it is what young Xia song is looking for?" Nameless heart is really curious, song Qingshu young, how to know the secret, and it seems that he also quite understand.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed when he said something like this: "to tell you the truth, I really want to see if Jiuyang Sutra is still in it."


    "Oh ~" nameless burst of hearty laughter. He didn''t ask why he knew the secret. Instead, he asked, "if I''m right, young Xia song''s meridians are broken now. Even if he finds the Nine Yang Scripture, he can''t practice it. Why bother him any more?"


    "I hope the master can help me." Thinking that the other party might be the only one in the world who can save him, song Qingshu was excited and lost his temper.


    "Young Xia song''s life is now in order. Why do you need to help each other?" Nameless helped him up. "If you want to recover your martial arts, please forgive me for saying that the meridians of young Xia song are broken. It''s beyond human power to recover. I can''t help it."

 Chapter 5

    Song Qingshu was a little desperate. The floor sweeping monk was almost a God in the Golden Book. He said that he could not be saved. It was really hopeless.


    Seeing that he was nearly collapsed, the floor sweeping monk read a Buddha''s name silently and said slowly, "martial arts are something outside your body. Why are you so persistent, young Xia. Nowadays, there are many evils in martial arts. Although some chivalrous people save one or two lives occasionally, they can''t compare with Buddhism to save all living beings. Young Xia, why don''t you study Buddhism from now on... "


    The voice of the floor sweeping monk seems to have a calming effect. Song Qingshu calms down slowly. However, seeing that the other party persuades him to convert to Buddhism, he doesn''t agree with him. He quickly refuses: "master, I''m kind-hearted, but I still have too many doubts in my mind. I need to confirm them. I really can''t escape."


    "Well, I don''t think young Xia''s fate is over, and I don''t want to force him any more." Nameless shakes his head, suddenly reaches out his finger and pokes at the big acupoints on Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu only feels that several warm currents wrap around his body. Nameless has turned around and left, and the voice comes from afar. "I''ll protect young Xia''s meridians with genuine Qi, so that they won''t shrink for a while. I''m afraid there are only four great doctors in the world today. Maybe there''s a way to deal with young Xia''s injury... "


    "Four great doctors?" Hearing song Qingshu''s question, Zhou Zhiruo frowned and thought about it carefully. "In today''s world, there are only Hu qingniu, a famous doctor in Butterfly Valley, Ping Yizhi, a famous killer in Kaifeng, Xue Shenyi in Songzhou City, and the legendary king of poisonous drugs."


    Seeing her husband''s yearning eyes, Zhou Zhiruo was also a little impatient, and comforted him: "Qingshu, Zhang Wuji has got the true biography of Hu qingniu. It can be said that he was born out of the blue, and even he can''t help it. The other miraculous doctors and Hu qingniu are just Bozhong, so it''s hard to think about it..."


    Song Qingshu thought that she wanted to stay here and wait for Zhang Wuji, but she didn''t want to go with her. He was annoyed and said, "don''t mention that person!" Just finished, I regretted it.


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect such a big reaction from him, but she knew that song Qingshu always hated Zhang Wuji because of her own reasons. Thinking that he had always been very affectionate to him, she softened her heart and said in a soft voice, "Qingshu, it''s no big deal if you lose your martial arts. Let''s go back to Emei together, and don''t pay any more attention to the gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu, What''s the difference between having martial arts and not having martial arts? Do you think it''s good? "


    I''ve never seen Zhou Zhiruo so tender and soft. Song Qingshu looked at her bright and moving face and was a little crazy for a moment.


    Seeing each other staring at him in a daze, even if they were husband and wife in name, Zhou Zhiruo was also a little shy and gave him a look: "I haven''t seen enough for such a long time!"¡° I can''t see it all my life ~ "Song Qingshu replied subconsciously. Suddenly, she was a little confused. She changed her attitude and looked at her uncertainly:" are you really willing to go back to Emei with me? "


    "You are my husband. Who will I go back to Emei with if I don''t go back to Emei with you?" Zhou Zhiruo said softly, but it''s hard to hide a trace of loneliness in the corner of her eyes. That night, Zhang Wuji took the initiative to hold her. Although Zhou Zhiruo refused, there was still a trace of joy in her heart, knowing that Zhang Wuji always had a strong affection for herself. It''s a pity that after so many days, I didn''t see Zhang Wuji give me any explanation. I''m afraid the other party still thinks about the princess a little more. I''m disappointed to think that Zhang Wuji is not as good as song Qingshu. For a moment, I''m a little disappointed. In addition, song Qingshu has become a useless person for himself, Zhou Zhiruo just wants to go back to Emei as soon as possible to spend the rest of his life with him.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but hold Zhou Zhiruo in his arms. He wanted to care about his chaotic times and martial arts. It''s worth living with such a beautiful woman.


    If Zhou Zhiruo is not on guard, he holds her in his arms, and her body becomes stiff. However, thinking that he is her husband after all, her body gradually softens.


    With a fragrant body in his arms and exquisite curves, song Qingshu soon felt it and bowed his head to kiss her face.


    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously want to dodge, but suddenly think of all he paid for himself, for a time some trance.


    Song Qingshu is not the fool who used to fight with each other. She has already kiss her cherry mouth between Zhou Zhiruo''s hesitation.


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly widens her eyes. Song Qingshu takes the opportunity to knock on her teeth and taste each other''s fragrant tongue.


    Exhale like orchid, lips and teeth stay fragrant, at that moment, song Qingshu felt that his whole body was almost crisp. After the beginning of the consternation, Zhou Zhiruo as if to admit the general closed his eyes, the heart is a mess.


    Before with Zhang Wuji, even if it was a short hug, Zhou Zhiruo''s heart also jumped very fast, now with song Qingshu. Kiss, Zhou Zhiruo has no special feeling, just passively let each other do, in the heart of some only girl instinct shy and endless hesitation.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what was in her mind. She felt very happy at the moment. She held her slender waist in one hand, and instinctively extended her hand into her skirt to explore the softness of her chest.


    "Pa!" As soon as her chest cools, Zhou Zhiruo reacts and slaps her subconsciously. As soon as she turns around, she breaks free from the embrace of song Qingshu and looks at him angrily.


    Song Qingshu''s secret way is bad. He subconsciously uses the modern means of flirting. He doesn''t know that he is still a big yellow girl in ancient times. He can''t bear this scale. But I was slapped by a woman. Although it wasn''t heavy, I couldn''t hang it on my face. I felt embarrassed for a moment.


    Seeing the faint red mark on his face, Zhou Zhiruo thought that he was his husband after all, and he felt sorry, so he had to explain: "now it''s a quiet place in Shaolin, and it''s in broad daylight. It''s too embarrassing for you to make people feel like this."


    Listening to her words, song Qingshu was overjoyed, "is it possible that you will be treated like this in other places one night, and then you will follow?" Of course, he didn''t dare to say this, so he had to say: "now my injury is almost better. When shall we go back to Emei?" He just wants to leave here as soon as possible. As long as he is far away from Zhang Wuji, he will be in a tough position by the time. With this level of righteous husband and wife identity, it''s not a matter of time before he really gets her?


    "It''s getting late now. Let''s take a night off and leave tomorrow morning." Zhou Zhiruo said, touching some hot face trotted out.


    Song Qingshu stayed in the house and thought about the wonderful feeling just now. He sat on the bed and giggled. He thought God was really good to him. He not only let himself be a human again, but also gave himself such a gorgeous fairy for nothing. Compared with that, it''s nothing if he can''t practice martial arts in this life.


    When it was dark, Zhou Zhiruo went back to the house. After all, outsiders thought they were husband and wife, and they must sleep in the same room. After holding song Qingshu to lie down, Zhou Zhiruo went to the opposite bed and lay down.


    Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s graceful curve, song Qingshu kept drooling. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is placed in front of us, but we can only see and can''t eat.


    Slowly sleepy, just as song Qingshu closed his eyes, a masked figure flashed in from the window and quickly pointed several big holes in his body.

 Chapter 6

    "Who!" Different from Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo is a first-class master at this time. She immediately sits up and stares at each other''s back, holding the nine Yin white bone claw in her hand, ready to go.


    "Zhiruo, it''s me." The masked man turned back and pulled down his mask. He was Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion.


    "I don''t know what master Zhang wants to do when he breaks into my wife''s bedroom in the middle of the night!" Although Zhou Zhiruo''s tone is cold, the whole body''s energy is still slowly dispersing. It''s really unnecessary to take precautions against Zhang Wuji.


    "Zhiruo, other people don''t know about your husband and wife. I don''t know yet." Zhang Wuji looked at the two people sleeping in separate beds and said softly.


    Seeing that he knew that he and song Qingshu were not married, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t tell for a moment whether she was happy or angry, so she had to say in a cold voice, "we don''t need to worry about our husband and wife."


    Zhang Wuji walked over slowly and said with a bitter smile: "Zhiruo, I know you must be angry with me for not coming to you for so many days. However, after the first world war with Sandu, I was possessed. I''ve been combing the scattered Qi these days..."


    "Oh? How are you now ~ "Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrow picked, but he didn''t wait for his answer. He grabbed his wrist anxiously to explore his pulse.


    "I''ve been forced down. The order of the holy fire and the great change of heaven and earth are really strange martial arts from the western regions. If I''m not careful, I''m easy to fall into the devil." In the face of Zhou Zhiruo, Zhang Wuji does not have the slightest sense of defense from people in the Wulin, and lets her grasp her own pulse.


    "No wonder your breath is much weaker now." Zhou Zhiruo thinks that Zhang Wuji is a little different from before, but he thinks it''s the sequela of being possessed, and he doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Zhiruo, you still care about me as much as you did when you were young." Zhang Wuji was moved and held her hands affectionately.


    Thinking of their first meeting on the Han River, Zhou Zhiruo seems to be in a dream. When she looks up, she sees Zhang Wuji''s eyes gazing at her affectionately.


    They never thought that song Qingshu, who was supposed to be in a coma in bed, was looking at all this coldly. It turned out that after he was punctured, several channels of Qi left by nameless on him reacted and made him wake up from his lethargy. But after all, it was just the residual Qi left by nameless in order to nourish his meridians. Zhang Wuji was also a great master in the world, How can the rest of the acupoints not be opened? Song Qingshu is not able to move except his consciousness.


    Watching Zhou Zhiruo affectionately, Zhang Wuji couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss him.


    Looking at Zhang Wuji''s face getting closer and closer to her, Zhou Zhiruo had the feeling that her heart beat faster and faster. At this moment, she knew that her unforgettable love for Zhang Wuji could not be forgotten in her life.


    Suddenly thinking that she had become someone else''s wife, Zhou Zhiruo felt a sharp pain in her heart. She twisted her head to one side and pushed Zhang Wuji''s chest open. She took the opportunity to step back three feet, with crystal clear tears in her eyes. She looked at him angrily: "you''ve got your princess, and I''ve been married as someone else''s wife. What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know," Zhang Wuji shook his head painfully. "I really love you. I can''t bear to be a passer-by with you from now on."


    Hear Zhang Wuji say love her, Zhou Zhiruo heart a jump, bite lips: "that Zhao Min?"


    "I love you, too!" Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Zhang Wuji, who has always been indecisive emotionally, was so simple this time. Zhou Zhiruo was also angry and laughed: "what are you coming to me for?"


    Zhang Wuji tore open his coat, revealing the scars on his chest left by Yitian sword: "Zhiruo, your figure, just like that Yitian sword, is forever engraved on my heart. My heart for you has never changed. When I heard that you and elder martial brother song were getting married, I wanted to die."


    Seeing the faint scar on his chest, Zhou Zhiruo recalled the girl''s heartbreak when she stabbed the sword on the top of Guangming. For a moment, she was filled with emotion and sighed: "why didn''t you come to rob the bride? Do you know that I gambled with Qingshu on whether you would come to rob me, but I lost. " He said with a sad smile.


    "At that time, I was too stupid to think that elder martial brother song loved you so much that you would be very happy after you got married." Zhang Wuji stretched out her hand to hold Zhou Zhiruo in her arms. She subconsciously stepped back and said, "until you get married, my heart is like a knife every day. Then I know that I can''t let you in front of love."


    The other party has never confided in front of her like today. Zhou Zhiruo''s heart reads Chen Za five times at a time. He is very happy, but he thinks of his identity at this time. He can''t help but say bitterly, "what''s the use of saying this at this time? I''m already Mrs. song."


    "You don''t have a name at all!" Zhang Wuji said angrily, "in my heart, you will always be the kind girl on the edge of the Han River." He stretched out his thumb to brush the tears on her cheek. As a result, Zhou Zhiruo stepped back.


    Zhang Wuji continued to move forward. Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes were confused for a moment. He bit his teeth and resolutely stepped back. His mind was confused. He didn''t notice his feet. He didn''t know what he was stumbling over. He lost his balance and fell on the bed behind him.


    "Be careful!" Zhang Wuji called lightly, rushed to help her, but was subconsciously blocked by Zhou Zhiruo. They lost their balance and went to bed.


    Because the table in the room is blocked, song Qingshu doesn''t know what happened just now. He only sees that Zhou Zhiruo seems to recommend herself to the bed, and Zhang Wuji immediately presses it up. In his anger, a mouthful of blood rushes up to his throat. Because of the early recovery of his serious injury, he suddenly faints.


    Two people fall on the bed, look at each other, a silent ambiguous mood radiates.


    Looking at Zhang Wuji''s hand slowly approaching his waist ribbon, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly wakes up, blocks it with her hand, sits up and hesitates: "no, Qingshu, he..." she wants to have a look at her husband lying opposite, but Zhang Wuji blocks her and can''t see her at all.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve ordered the acupoints all over his body. He won''t know." Zhang Wuji is very confident in his own skills, and has no intention of turning back. He has no idea that the two people''s actions just now have fallen into song Qingshu''s eyes.


    After hearing Zhang Wuji''s words, Zhou Zhiruo''s mind flashed a trace of loss. Seeing this, Zhang Wuji put her hand aside and pulled the bow of her belt. Just as she was about to pull it gently, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly came back to her senses and jumped out of bed.


    Grab the tea cup on the table, a cup of water directly splashed on Zhang Wuji''s face, Zhou Zhiruo looked back at her husband in a coma on the bed, silver teeth bite: "Zhang Wuji, also hope you self-respect."


    Zhang Wuji a Zheng, tea from his cheek slip, drop by drop on the bedding, embarrassed to look at Zhou Zhiruo.


    "Why don''t you hide?" Turn around to see his embarrassed appearance, Zhou Zhiruo some can''t bear in the heart, soft voice asks a way.


    "I am the one who has offended you. This cup of tea is nothing." Zhang Wuji wiped the tea on his face and said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 7

    Zhou Zhiruo sighed: "brother Wuji, now I''m Mrs. song. If you really have feelings for me, as long as you promise to marry me, I will leave my present husband and marry you, even if I carry the scorn of the world. On the wedding night, you... What you want to do to others, they will depend on you. " With these words, Zhou Zhiruo''s face seemed to be burning.


    Zhang Wuji, agitated, stood up and thought of holding her catkin: "Zhiruo, I will marry you for my wife!"


    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously took a step back, covered his collar and said, "I said that I could be allowed to be married after..., but not now. I''m still Mrs. song, and I hope sect leader Zhang can respect himself."


    "Yes, I was rude." Zhang Wuji was busy and nodded..


    "Brother Wuji, are you really willing to marry me?" Zhou Zhiruo heart joy, shyly asked again.


    "Of course! I''d like to marry you. " Zhang Wuji came to her and looked at her affectionately.


    Zhou Zhiruo sighed gently: "brother Wuji, you make me so embarrassed..." at this warm moment, they both subconsciously avoid mentioning Zhao min.


    They stayed quietly for a while. Zhou Zhiruo suddenly saw song Qingshu lying on the opposite bed. Thinking that she was now Mrs. song, she felt a pain in her heart and sighed: "I''m sorry for song Qingshu."


    Zhang Wuji comforted: "Zhiruo, we are a couple. You have never loved him. What''s wrong with him?"


    "But we can''t always be so furtive." Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes turned, looking at Song Qingshu''s face turned cold, "or I''ll kill him, you go back to kill Zhao Min, then no one can hinder our daily tryst."


    "How is that going to work?" Zhang Wuji is bluffing. Although he likes Zhou Zhiruo, he can''t get rid of Zhao min.


    "Brother Wuji, they tried you on purpose." Zhou Zhiruo said with a sly smile, "I''m very sorry for my husband. If I kill him again, what''s the difference with those bad women in history. If you really agreed just now, I would not dare to associate with you any more. You want to be XiMenqing, but people don''t want to be Pan Jinlian. "


    After Zhang Wuji was shocked, Zhan Yan said with a smile: "my little Zhiruo is really the kindest..."


    The next day, the sun shines on the room. Song Qingshu wakes up to find that the room is empty, and the bed on the opposite side is clean and tidy, leaving no trace at all. He takes a long sigh of relief and wonders: "was it just a dream last night?"


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s face sank. He noticed that the sheets on the opposite bed had been changed. Although the difference was not big, song Qingshu clearly remembered that it was not the one he used yesterday. Why change sheets? Song Qingshu looked up at the sky and murmured to himself: "if you are alive in the sky, you should know that it''s not your brother who doesn''t work hard, but your wife who has already rolled the sheets with Zhang Wuji."


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that the sheet was wet by tea last night. Zhou Zhiruo changed a clean one specially.


    "Qingshu, are you awake?" Zhou Zhiruo came in with a basin of hot water, saw song Qingshu wake up, squeezed the towel dry and handed it over.


    Song Qingshu looked at her in disgust and thought that this woman had done something wrong to her husband last night. Now, out of guilt, she showed unprecedented tenderness and consideration.


    "Why did the sheets change?" Song Qingshu quietly took the towel, knowing why he asked.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at the back with a guilty heart, and said, "if you''re not careful, you''ll change it."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu no longer asked, and he did not dare to press too hard.


    When Zhou Zhiruo goes out to pour water, he doesn''t know if it''s a psychological hint. Song Qingshu looks at her waist when she walks. Her face seems to have taken off the girl''s green and astringent, and she just shows the charm of a young woman.


    "Bad luck, brother, I will avenge you." Now that it has happened, we have to face it. Song Qingshu has never been a person to escape. However, considering that he can''t even beat one of Zhou Zhiruo''s disciples now, let alone Zhang Wuji, who has excellent martial arts skills, what''s more, Zhou Zhiruo''s gentle appearance in the original book doesn''t cover up a weak and kind heart. If he''s not careful, he doesn''t get revenge, but he dies.


    While meditating, a hearty laugh came in, "elder martial brother song looks ruddy now. It seems that his injury is almost better."


    Song Qingshu looked up and found that Zhang Wuji walked straight in. The blood vessels in the corner of his eyes couldn''t help beating. He said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Everyone on the scene knows that song Qingshu and Zhang Wuji always have a grudge. It''s not surprising that his tone. Zhang Wuji doesn''t care about his attitude. Instead, he says with a warm smile: "I heard that elder martial brother song is worrying about his own meridians, so I''ll come to see if I can do my best."


    "Brother Wuji, it seems that some people don''t appreciate it." At this time, a delicate and sweet voice came. Song Qingshu was full of anger just now, and he didn''t notice Zhang Wuji''s entourage. At this time, he found that the voice of the woman''s eyes were as clear as water, her face was as bright as jade, and her face was as red and rosy as a flower. It was so beautiful and gorgeous that people felt ashamed and didn''t dare to look at her.


    It turned out that Zhao Min was not angry that his sweetheart was ridiculed by song Qingshu and opened his mouth to rescue him. Song Qingshu stares at Zhao Min fiercely. Although she is born with a trace of noble spirit because of her noble status, it''s easy to make people feel ashamed when she looks at each other, but song Qingshu is a passer-by, and she is hostile to Zhang Wuji in her heart. Of course, she has no psychological pressure in this respect. He looked back after he had finished. There was no need to fight for a moment now. Zhang Wuji is very lucky. He has two gorgeous girls. However, he is even more annoyed to think that he has such a beautiful princess and has come to provoke Zhou Zhiruo.


    Zhao Min was swept by him. He felt as if he had seen through without clothes. He was very uncomfortable and flashed behind Zhang Wuji. He had a bad impression of song Qingshu.


    "Qingshu, yesterday I heard that you mentioned that the world''s four great doctors might be able to treat your meridians. I thought that master Zhang had the true biography of Hu qingniu, so I specially asked him to come and see if it was possible to continue your meridians." When Zhou Zhiruo speaks, he does not look at Zhang Wuji. The mention of his name in the words is also very cold. Zhao Min and a group of people think that Zhou Zhiruo still has a grudge against him, and only song Qingshu sneers at him secretly.


    "Didn''t he say there was no way to cure it last time?" Song Qingshu looked at them with disdain.


    "Elder martial brother song, last time I really had nothing to do next time. Later, I went back to look through all the medical books of the past dynasties and found a way. Maybe I can have a try." Zhang Wuji didn''t get angry at all. He was a modest gentleman.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu has some ideas. Since he confirmed that this is Jin Yong''s world of martial arts, he is a little complacent. He is familiar with the plot. So many treasures and martial arts scripts are like searching for things. However, the meridians are exhausted. All this is just a mirror. In today''s troubled times, you can''t keep the treasure and you can''t practice the secret scripts, Now I heard that Zhang Wuji had a way to cure himself. At that moment, song Qingshu even felt that as long as he cured himself, he and Zhou Zhiruo could let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones.

 Chapter 8

    "Can it really be cured?" Song Qingshu was a little suspicious. After all, there was no way for him.


    "Don''t hold too much hope, elder martial brother song. I can only try my best. The possibility of success is only one or two percent. Do you want to try again, elder martial brother song?" Zhang Wuji thought about it carefully and said with a frown.


    "One or two achievements is enough. Just try your best." For song Qingshu, who was desperate, one or two percent is really high. If Zhang Wuji is full of assurance that more than half of his hopes can be cured, song Qingshu can''t believe him. After all, nobody can do anything. Now he says so, song Qingshu has a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    "Brother Wuji, I don''t think you''d better try, so as not to be a villain if you can''t cure it." Zhao Min feels that his sweetheart''s action this time is a bit abrupt. No one is grateful if he is cured. If he is not cured, I''m afraid all kinds of rumors will spread by then.


    "Don''t worry, I know it." Zhang Wuji said in a deep voice, Zhao Min thought that he wanted to try his best to cure song Qingshu''s injury to make up for Zhou Zhiruo''s debt, so he didn''t say any more.


    "Miss Zhao, please don''t worry. If it can''t be cured, it''s the fate of song. Song won''t blame anyone." What song Qingshu said surprised Zhao min. when was song Qingshu so open-minded?


    Zhou Zhiruo was also a little strange, but she felt guilty in her heart and didn''t think about it carefully. She echoed: "Master Zhang can do his best. Our husband... And his wife will be impressed."


    At first, song Qingshu was worried that Zhang Wuji wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to kill himself. But then he thought about it. He promised to cure himself in front of so many people today. If he was cured, everyone would think that Zhang Wuji was a shameless villain.


    In the next period of time, Zhang Wuji often came to give song Qingshu acupuncture, medicine, exercise healing, busy in the past, busy over, a few days down, internal power consumption.


    On the contrary, song Qingshu was a little upset. He thought that he had done his utmost for his rival.


    "Take the medicine, Qingshu." Zhou Zhiruo brought a bowl of black traditional Chinese medicine and raised his head to feed her.


    Nestled up to Zhou Zhiruo, feeling the elasticity of her body, and the faint fragrance, song Qingshu was a little confused for a while. During this period of time, he didn''t relax his vigilance at all. Every night he was on guard against Zhang Wuji, and he came to steal incense and jade as he did last time. After a few days, there was nothing unusual, and no one came to point out his acupoints. He thought that Princess Shaomin was not an ordinary character, and she had a delicate heart. This time, he knew that Zhang Wuji often came into contact with Zhou Zhiruo, Zhao Min can''t afford the title of matchless wit.


    I haven''t seen Zhou Zhiruo for a few days. It seems that Zhou Zhiruo is getting bigger again. When I drink the medicine, song Qingshu''s Yu Guang sweeps the breast of the beauty beside me. He smiles wickedly. All of a sudden, song Qingshu thought of a terrible guess, and his smile stopped suddenly.


    "Zhiruo, I don''t feel very well in my stomach. Go out for a convenience." Song Qingshu pretended to be very timid.


    Zhou Zhiruo chuckled and straightened out her dress to get out of the way. Song Qingshu trotted all the way to the cottage, looked carefully, and there was no one around him. He quickly stretched out his finger and scratched his throat, and immediately vomited out all the medicine he had just drunk.


    It turns out that song Qingshu just noticed that Zhou Zhiruo''s chest is getting fuller and fuller, and suddenly remembered that only when the girl is often moistened by rain and dew can she become fuller. He has been guarding against two people''s cheating at night, and suddenly realized that it''s not the same during the day?


    In the past, because it was broad daylight, song Qingshu relaxed his vigilance. Now in retrospect, every time he drank the medicine, he was in a daze for a period of time. At that time, he thought that there would be side effects of drowsiness like taking some western medicine in his previous life. In addition, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Not long after returning to the room, song Qingshu pretended to be tired, his eyelids closed and he soon fell asleep.


    "Green book, green book?" Zhou Zhiruo gently pushed him a few times, wondering in his heart: "how can I fall asleep so quickly every time I drink medicine?"


    "Don''t shout. He won''t be able to wake up in an hour if he wins my improved Shixiang ruanjin powder." At this time, Zhang Wuji''s voice came over, and song Qingshu was startled, and then the sleeping acupoints on his body were pointed.


    After hearing what they said, song Qingshu finally understood that they had colluded with each other. His anger was like a volcano eruption. He was so naive that he thought they were trying to save himself. He didn''t know that he just used it as a cover to facilitate them to steal love.


    "What do you mean, Zhang Wuji?" Seeing that song Qingshu''s head was crooked, Zhou Zhiruo quickly put out her finger on the tip of his nose and felt the breath. Then she relaxed. Looking back at Zhang Wuji, her face suddenly sank.


    "No, we don''t have a chance to say something personal. If he is awake, it''s always inconvenient." Zhang Wuji read song Qingshu and said.


    "Master Zhang, look forward to self-respect!" Zhou Zhiruo stood up with a chill in her voice. "I did promise to make up with you before, but I owe him song Qingshu. You must cure him. Otherwise, there will always be a thorn in my heart. It''s impossible to be with you. "


    Zhang Wuji was silent for a while and replied, "it''s natural."


    "Can you really... Really cure Qingshu?" Zhou Zhiruo noticed the uncertainty in his tone and immediately asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Wuji hesitated for a moment, and said: "elder martial brother song''s meridians are broken. It''s not medicine stone that can cure. I''m 10% sure of what I said. In fact, I''ve exaggerated a lot. "


    "It turns out that you''re just trying to get close to me as an excuse to heal Qingshu!" Zhou Zhiruo glared at him angrily, "I said why this period of time green book a drink medicine to sleep in the past, the original everything is you make ghost."


    "What else? It''s hard to avoid rumors coming to you on weekdays. It''s not good for you and me. " Zhang Wuji said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t have to investigate the previous affairs, but you must cure Qingshu." Zhou Zhiruo said firmly.


    "One by one, how can you care about him so much?" Zhang Wuji was a little jealous.


    "Maybe it''s just a reason to persuade me to leave my husband and stay with you," Zhou Zhiruo said in a plaintive voice. "Brother Wuji, you know what people think of you, but I''m a married woman, and I always have my own concerns."


    "I''m not right, sister Zhiruo." Zhang Wuji immediately made amends.


    "How can you not cure the wound of Qingshu when you know that you are good at medical skills?" Zhou Zhiruo''s mind suddenly flashed an idea, looking at him and asked, "it can''t be because Qingshu is my husband, you are out of men''s jealousy, deliberately don''t treat him."


    "No way." Zhang Wuji quickly waved his hand, "I really tried my best."


    Zhou Zhiruo has been staring at him, until he looks a little unnatural, just light said: "well, I believe you for the moment. But this kind of treatment can''t go on any more. I''ll go back to Emei to recuperate with Qingshu first. When you think of a way to cure Qingshu, come back to me


    Zhang Wuji opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Zhou Zhiruo didn''t give him a chance. He said in a cold voice, "come on, send Master Zhang out."


    Looking at Zhang Wuji''s helpless figure, Zhou Zhiruo muttered to himself: "brother Wuji, I know you have a way to save him. It depends on whether you are willing to pay so much for me."

 Chapter 9

    At night, when song Qingshu woke up, he saw Zhou Zhiruo sleeping on his side on the opposite bed. He felt disgusted and began to spin in his head, thinking about how to avenge the original song Qingshu and himself. However, when he thought of Zhang Wuji''s unparalleled martial arts and the leader of the Ming religion, the Ming religion could compete with Mongolia in the western regions, It can be seen that he has a huge momentum. Now he is a loser. He has no martial arts and power. How can he get revenge? For a moment, the feeling of powerlessness spread all over the body.


    Inadvertently, he takes aim at Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face. Song Qingshu''s fighting spirit burns up with hatred.


    Great disorder under heaven and the way to repair it. That is, the nine Yin manual and dragon Dragons of the sword in the sword of Heaven Sword, which are eighteen palm, and they all remember it. And with the familiarity of Musashi in this world, it is not difficult to practice the martial arts. Then find the treasures. When the chaos is coming today, it is easy to pull up a force and finally fight with Zhang Wuji.


    When the train of thought became clearer and clearer, song Qingshu''s mood gradually calmed down. He also wanted to secretly inform Zhao Min to come and catch the traitor, but Zhao Min is a smart and terrible woman. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t sell herself to Zhang Wuji for some reason. At that time, she will be exposed. The three of them will not tolerate themselves... They all shudder.


    The next day, in front of the public, Zhang Wuji regretfully announced that he could not do anything about the broken meridians. Zhou Zhiruo was still worried that song Qingshu would lose his temper, but he didn''t expect that song Qingshu took a sip of tea calmly and said blandly: "God''s will is so, song is not strange to others. It''s time to trouble Master Zhang."


    Even Zhao Min looked at him in surprise. Song Qingshu gave a faint smile in response, but he kept improving his revenge plan in the future.


    This is a skill that has been trained in the society in previous lives. Unless the victory or defeat has been decided, he will never expose his resentment in advance and let his opponent get up early to guard against it.


    After chatting for a while, Zhang Wuji had to lead his subordinates to leave early because of the war in the western regions. Zhou Zhiruo ordered his disciples to pack up and set out on the way back to Emei.


    "The headmaster seems to be getting more and more beautiful recently." The two young female disciples flattered Zhou Zhiruo sincerely all the way.


    Before, Zhou Zhiruo was beautiful, but there was always a gloomy color between her eyebrows, which made people afraid. Now, there is a slight smile on her lips at any time. By contrast, she is more bright than before.


    "If Zhiruo is naturally beautiful, it will be more and more beautiful." Song Qingshu gently pulls Zhou Zhiruo''s little hand and looks at her affectionately. Feeling her skin, she was laughing in the heart. Her disciples did not know why. He was crystal clear. These days, Zhou Zhi had been irrigated by the essence of Zhang Wuji and Joyoung every day. Of course, he was more charming and charming.


    Because a disciple was watching, Zhou Zhiruo was embarrassed to draw her hand back directly. After all, she was her husband, but her eyes began to become cold. Although she regarded herself as Mrs. song in front of Zhang Wuji, it didn''t mean that she really allowed song Qingshu to do some intimate things with him.


    Song Qingshu felt that it was almost done, so she let go of her hands and sat on the carriage leisurely to nourish her spirits.


    After a lot of deduction, he had already been concerned in the past two days. Although he had little hope to renew his meridians, he had to try it before he was willing. Ping Yizhi and Xue, the four great doctors in the world, want to be with Hu qingniu. Since Zhang Wuji can''t help it, they should have nothing to do. What''s left is the most mysterious poison hand medicine king. Besides, there is a future apricot Master Cheng lingsu. After thinking about it, only he has the greatest hope.


    If everything goes well and the meridians are healed, he will practice martial arts hard and take out the secret books and treasures. Everything will go according to the plan. If the misfortune is really incurable, it''s a big deal not to learn martial arts. Other people don''t know any martial arts, and they still get along with it. They have climbed up step by step in their previous lives. There''s no reason why they can''t do it in this life!


    Song Qingshu is a man of perseverance. Unless he dies, he will not give up any tiny hope.


    I''m ready to leave without saying goodbye, but before I leave, I have to charge some interest on some people. Thinking of this, song Qingshu squints at Zhou Zhiruo''s back. Sitting in front of Zhou Zhiruo suddenly feel a little goose bumps, can''t help but will be tight clothes.


    At night, a group of four found an inn in a small town. After dinner, the two female disciples went back to their room to have a rest. Zhou Zhiruo frowned slightly and followed song Qingshu into her room. She saw that there was only one bed in the room and her face was not good-looking.


    Song Qingshu along her eyes, quickly understand what is going on, said with a smile: "Zhiruo, you sleep in bed tonight."


    "And you?" Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect that song Qingshu was so knowledgeable. She was warm in her heart. She remembered that song Qingshu had been polite to her all the time, and even after she got married, she didn''t do anything to overstep. Then she remembered that she was carrying the agreement between him and Zhang Wuji, and her face suddenly turned red.


    "I''ve made the floor." Song Qingshu gave her a strange look on the cheek.


    "How can that be? You''ve hurt your muscles and bones. The cold on the ground is too strong. You''ll get sick. " Zhou Zhiruo''s words let song Qingshu warm, it seems that she is not without conscience.


    "What if you don''t?" Song Qingshu glanced at the only bed, and the meaning was obvious, "why don''t we just squeeze?"


    "How is that going to work?" Zhou Zhiruo''s head immediately shakes like a rattle. If he doesn''t have a future agreement with Zhang Wuji, maybe Zhou Zhiruo will agree with his husband and wife. Anyway, if he covers his own quilt, his martial arts is far better than him, and he''s not afraid of his bad thoughts.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you don''t have to worry. I''ll go to the store and get more mattresses to spread on the ground."


    Thinking that one day she would abandon him and become the wife of the person he hated most, Zhou Zhiruo felt guilty. After hearing him say this, she quickly got up: "you''re still hurt. Sit and rest. I''ll take it." Then he went out in a hurry.


    When the shop owner saw that a fairy like girl had come to borrow the mattress, he was in full bloom and enthusiastically brought her some beds. When he left, he looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s back and asked, "fairy, do you want a quilt?"


    Zhou Zhiruo was still a little happy until she came back to the room. Which woman didn''t like to be praised by men for her beauty, so she helped song Qingshu arrange the floor happily. It was inconvenient for her disciples to know that they had no husband and wife, so she had to do everything by herself.


    Finally finished, Zhou Zhiruo raised her hand and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Song Qingshu poured a cup of tea and handed it over: "Zhiruo, it''s hard, drink water."

 Chapter 10

    Zhou Zhiruo is just a little thirsty. She takes it up and drinks it all. Two people chatted a few words, and became cold, Zhou Zhiruo had to say: "it''s late, let''s have a rest."


    Then he came to the bedside and sat down, but was surprised to find that song Qingshu was also behind him. Suddenly, his face was a little unhappy and he said, "what are you doing here? Your bed is over there


    Song Qingshu smiles strangely and sits down beside the bed: "I want to sleep in this bed."


    Zhou Zhiruo in the heart a burst of thin anger, but read in him already enough pitiful, long body but rise, "that I go to sleep on the ground."


    "No, no, I want to sleep with you." Song Qingshu laughed even more.


    "You Zhou Zhiruo thought that he had the wrong tendon. She raised her hand and wanted to slap him, but suddenly she was in the dark and fell on the bed.


    Song Qingshu looked at the bed with a smile. Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes seemed to be open and closed: "lady, what''s the taste of her husband''s ten fragrant soft tendon powder?"


    Zhou Zhiruo thought of the cup of tea he had just handed over. She was surprised and said in a low voice, "Song Qingshu, are you crazy?"


    "Am I crazy?" Song Qingshu laughed strangely, "I''m really crazy. I can''t help but watch you and Zhang Wuji bump in front of me. Luan pours at Feng, but I still have to pretend that I don''t know everything."


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Zhiruo was shocked and thought that he knew his agreement with Zhang Wuji, and said with a guilty heart, "do you know? No way. You''re not... "


    "I''ve been punctured, haven''t I?" Song Qingshu stroked her bright and clean face and said, "fortunately, heaven has eyes. By chance, I woke up. Later, when I was on guard, I vomited all the ten fragrant soft tendons you prepared. Only in this way can I know the ugliness of you two dogs." Song Qingshu would not have been so angry if they had not pretended to treat their wounds but secretly dated each other. Before they left, they all decided to take revenge.


    "Song Qingshu! What do you want? " He touched his face, Zhou Zhiruo only felt numb scalp.


    "On such a beautiful day, you and I sleep in the same bed and are husband and wife. What do you think I want?" Song Qingshu began to untie the buttons on her collar, one by one. He untied them very slowly.


    "Song Qingshu, you dare!" Seeing his clothes untied bit by bit, Zhou Zhiruo blushed, eyebrows picked, scolded.


    "I''m your husband. What''s wrong with letting you do your wife''s duty?" Song Qingshu finally untied the shackles of the outside, enjoying the light pink clothes inside, "Yo, the embroidered mandarin duck."


    "Song Qingshu, I will kill you!" Chest a cool, Zhou Zhiruo thought of the coming nightmare, gas trembling all over.


    "If you die under the peony, you will be a romantic ghost. It''s worth having a good night with such a famous beauty as you. " Song Qingshu took her fragrant shoulder and helped her up. The bun on her head was scattered and put down. Her head was covered with green silk on the snow-white skin of her shoulders. The beauty made song Qingshu''s breath stagnate.


    "Qingshu, why don''t you let me go? You used to be so kind to me. Why do you do it now?" When Zhou Zhiruo saw that song Qingshu could not be threatened, she became more and more flustered in her heart and could not help pleading.


    "When I think of you lying under Zhang Wuji, the former song Qingshu is dead." Song Qingshu said coldly. As soon as she pulled her finger, she opened the knot behind her neck, and her pink coat slipped to her waist silently.


    "You misunderstood..." Zhou Zhiruo thought that song Qingshu had just heard her promise to make up with Zhang Wuji, and then continued to be so angry. Now she knew that it was not the same thing at all.


    "Misunderstanding?" Song Qingshu sneered, "I saw with my own eyes what misunderstanding, don''t talk nonsense, will only let me look down on you."


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Knowing that all the explanations were in vain, Zhou Zhiruo closed her eyes painfully, and tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    "How fragrant Song Qingshu raised his head and felt that the time was almost right, and he fell down

 Chapter 11

    Song Qingshu put on his clothes and just got out of bed. He felt that his steps were flimsy. He thought that it was really fatal. As a matter of fact, the name of beauty is worthy of reputation.


    Looking back at Zhou Zhiruo lying there powerlessly, song Qingshu squatted down and brushed her fingers on her face, "lady, I love you so much, how can I be willing to kill you? Don''t worry, your internal power can almost recover after dawn."


    No matter how angry he was, he was tossed about for six times and almost extinguished. Zhou Zhiruo gave him a complicated look and said coldly, "you will regret it."


    "Even if I die in your hands, I will never regret it." Song Qingshu kisses her lips, picks up her luggage and goes out. When she goes out, she seems to think of something. She turns back and says, "don''t blame me for reminding you. Now, except you and me, no one else knows what happened tonight. You won''t be so stupid to tell Zhang Wuji the truth, will you?" Then he laughed and went away.


    As time went by, the sky began to turn white. As soon as Zhou Zhiruo opened her eyes, she suddenly sat up from the bed. The numbness and pain from below made her almost lie down again. Looking at the white body, there were traces of happiness everywhere. Zhou Zhiruo grabbed the bed board and gritted her teeth: "Song Qingshu, I will let you die."


    "Yawn!" Song Qingshu, who was dozens of miles away, sneezed, looked up at the sky, and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid that woman has awakened. Is my behavior a little bit too cruel?"


    Song Qingshu learned that she was still a virgin. The reason why she continued to humiliate her was to arouse Zhou Zhiruo''s hatred for herself, so that she would not commit suicide in despair.


    Although I know that if Zhou Zhiruo catches me, I will die. If she had anything to do with Zhang Wuji, song Qingshu might have been very hard to get rid of her. Now I know that I''m her first man, where can I do it.


    Besides, even if he is a cruel person, he is not a stupid person. He clearly considered that killing Zhou Zhiruo would do more harm than good.


    Now the world on Zhou Zhiruo, a person will quietly pursue themselves, she did not dare to say; On the contrary, if you kill Zhou Zhiruo and you disappear, you will become the biggest suspect. People all over the world will think that you killed your wife, not to mention the endless pursuit of Zhang Wuji and the Emei sect. People all over the world will spit on you, and then your reputation will be completely stinky.


    Don''t underestimate the word "reputation". In the ancient world, you have a bad reputation on your back. I''m afraid you can''t get over it all your life. No matter what you do, there are a lot of people jumping out to pull him back. This is the inevitable result of bad reputation. Song Qingshu still wants to make great achievements in today''s troubled times. How can he be so unwise and bear the bad name of killing his wife?


    Song Qingshu estimates that Zhou Zhiruo is on his way to kill himself. He once mentioned the world''s four great doctors. Zhou Zhiruo should also be able to guess that he wants to go to them to treat his meridians.


    Hu qingniu is dead. Pingyizhi in Kaifeng is the closest to him, followed by Xue in Songzhou city. The whereabouts of the poison hand medicine king is the most mysterious. Ordinary people don''t know where to find him. However, song Qingshu, a modern man who is familiar with the plot of Jin Yong''s novels, knows that yaowangzhuang is located in Baima temple, Wuchang Yueyang area in Dongting Lake Basin, The specific location of their own past is to find.


    If there is no accident, Zhou Zhi must go to Kaifeng and Songzhou first, and finally find the illusory yaowangzhuang. She should be safe in a short time. Song Qingshu is determined and strides to Dongting Lake.


    After half a month on the road, song Qingshu finally came to the Dongting Lake Basin and inquired about the location of Baima temple in many cities. The people asked said they had never heard of this place.


    Hungry and thirsty all the way, song Qingshu found a restaurant in the town, ordered food and wine, drank muggy wine and thought about his future.


    It''s no wonder that he will be depressed, not to mention whether the king of poisonous hand medicine can cure his own meridians. Now he can''t even find Baima temple. Besides, ghost knows where the plot of "flying fox in snow mountain" is going. If master Wuhen is dead, he really wants to cry.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have the ecstasy of crossing the crowd. When he crossed the turbulent times, he was just glad that he had picked up his life. But he had no feelings for the world. He was like a passer-by and had no relatives. He never took song Yuanqiao as his father. Besides, Wudang sect had already cut off the relationship with song Qingshu because of Mo Shenggu, It''s thanks to Wudang school that my meridians are broken. Said, the closest person but in name of wife Zhou Zhiruo, but she is now all over the world to kill themselves.


    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu suddenly felt that life was full of gray and boring.


    "Get up and give up your seat." Bang, a foot on the bench beside song Qingshu, a knife also pestle on the table.


    In the world of martial arts, restaurants are really a place full of troubles. Song Qingshu depressed to think of, just didn''t expect this kind of thing to let oneself run into, looked at other several empty tables, song Qingshu strangely staring at those three big five thick men around: "isn''t there a free position beside?"


    "I just want to sit in your position." The man who was obviously the leader said, "you have a good view here. If you are wise, get out of the way for me and save me from being beaten."


    Several other men laughed at each other and said, "our boss hates this kind of oily boy. Today is his bad luck."


    "This boy, with a look of a rabbit, must be rolling away with his eggs in his hands."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu laughs. He is so down that he is bullied by Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo. Now even some local ruffians come to pee on his head.


    Based on the experience of previous lives, he has at least four or five ways to avoid conflict in this situation, and he is not too timid. However, since he passed through it, he always felt depressed. In addition, he found that this is the world composed of Jin Yong''s novels, and he had a vague sense of unreal. In his opinion, the characters in this world are just lower creatures.


    As soon as she wakes up, she finds that her meridians are broken, and then her nominal wife falls in love with other men. When she touches her body, she has to chase herself all over the world. Now if she bows down to this kind of NPC like a passer-by, she is really a shame of a passer-by.


    Song Qingshu smiles lightly and ignores the local ruffians around him. He takes his glass and drinks slowly.


    "Oh The ruffian leader laughed and slapped his wine cup on the ground. Song Qingshu is not angry, picked up chopsticks to pick up a shrimp, slowly to the mouth.


    "Shit The local ruffian found that he had been ignored. With a twitch of his face, he picked up the boy''s thick whistle and hit him on the back with a stick.


    "Poof!" Song Qingshu was beaten to a stagger, just drink a mouthful of wine also sprayed out, also with a trace of blood. Just now he made this decision and was ready to be beaten. Some things may seem ridiculous to others, but he has to stick to them.


    Of course, he is not a fool. If he is still north of the Yangtze River, he dare not be so bold. It''s expected that the government''s deterrent power still exists in the prosperous area of the Song Dynasty, which is different from the war-torn north. These local ruffians at most beat themselves up, but they don''t have the courage to kill themselves in public.

 Chapter 12

    Song Qingshu carried every punch and foot that he put on his body very hard, holding vegetables and drinking wine calmly as usual. Although he said that under the opponent''s fists, there was hardly a mouthful of vegetables and a cup of wine could be delivered to his mouth smoothly.


    "Good man!" Not far away, a boy of about seven or eight years old on a table clapped his head and said to a beautiful woman wrapped in snow-white fur, "mother, I want to save him."


    A group of local ruffians are also tired of fighting. The key is that song Qingshu looks like a dead man. They are tired of fighting. At this time, when they hear someone coming out, they immediately stop and find that it is a seven or eight year old baby. They burst into laughter. When they see the face of the woman next to him, they suddenly become lustful.


    The local ruffian leader opened his mouth and said, "Oh, the little lady is so beautiful. If you come to have a drink with me, I won''t care about you."


    "Bastard, dare to insult my mother!" The boy was so angry that he grabbed the bench and threw it.


    The local ruffian leader didn''t expect that he would fight. He was beaten to pieces. In a rage, he said to his brothers, "fight me to death. Don''t move that little lady."


    "Be careful!" Song Qingshu was beaten black and blue, and he couldn''t really see the situation there. He just felt that a few men with fierce back rushed to a child.


    When he saw the crowd, the boy was not in a hurry. He put down a local ruffian and stood in the middle. He was surrounded by the crowd. After several fights, the crowd didn''t take advantage of him.


    "Why?" When song Qingshu looked carefully, he saw that the boy''s hand was very short. He raised his hand and kicked his feet. He couldn''t get out half a foot away, but his moves were so dense that there was no flaw in his whole body. Therefore, several hooligans couldn''t get in at all.


    Song Qingshu found that his palm technique was mainly based on keeping, which was quite the essence of Taiji skill. He also thought about his connection with Wudang. Considering his status as a deserter of Wudang, he planned to leave first to avoid embarrassment.


    However, he noticed that although the boy had a great family style, he was too young and suffered too much in strength, and gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    As a result, it was difficult for him to leave. Several ruffians could not take down a child for such a long time, and they could not hang on their faces. One of them was so cruel that he pulled out his knife and cut at the boy.


    "Be careful!" Song Qingshu was so surprised that he grabbed a bench and rushed to it. If the child was killed because he saved himself, he would be guilty for a lifetime.


    The woman wrapped in the white fur also gave her hand. A white ribbon flew out, entangled the boy in the circle, pulled him back and pulled him out of the circle.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was besieged, he hesitated for a moment, stepped on the table next to him and flew over. Others saw a flash of white light, and the woman rushed into the battle circle. Song Qingshu felt light and was sent to the boy by a soft force.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that the white silk ribbon in the woman''s hand was like a white dragon, hovering up and down, but he heard the sound of choking, choking, ah, ah, bang Peng, bang Peng. In the blink of an eye, the lady grabbed all the men''s weapons with the silk ribbon, and everyone fell downstairs.


    Song Qing was staring at everything in front of her eyes, but she didn''t expect that this charming woman''s martial arts skills were so powerful. She thought, is the woman in white, armed with white silk, a little dragon girl? Looking at the tiger Headed Boy, song Qingshu has a bad feeling in his heart: he was full of fantasy about little dragon girl, but he didn''t expect her sons to be so old.


    The woman politely nods to song Qingshu, then takes the boy''s hand and goes downstairs. Song Qingshu is full of questions and can''t help swallowing them all.


    The boy turned around and made a face for him, shrugged his shoulders and made song Qingshu amused.


    After hesitation, song Qingshu decided to catch up. Little dragon girl can be said to be the dream lover of all men. Now what about having a baby? Song Qingshu doesn''t want to miss the chance to meet her.


    "Miss long, wait..." Song Qingshu panted all the way to catch up.


    When she heard that he was obviously calling herself, the woman stopped and looked back: "did you recognize the wrong person? I don''t believe in dragons. "


    "Why do you call me a girl?" The tiger headed boy stares at him angrily.


    Song Qingshu is stunned. Isn''t it Xiao Longnu? He quickly apologized and said, "I see my wife''s clothes and weapons. They are very similar to someone in my impression. I hope my wife will forgive me. In the next song Qingshu, thank you for your help. "


    At this time, the boy chimed in: "it''s clear that I saved you. You don''t thank me, but you thank my mother. I''m sure I''ve got a bad idea when I see my mother''s beauty. Just now I thought you were a good man with iron bone, but now it seems that you are just an apprentice. "


    His words made both adults very embarrassed. The woman in white glared at her son: "Phil, don''t talk nonsense!" Then he cast an apologetic look at Song Qingshu, "if a child is not sensible, don''t mind."


    Hearing the woman calling him fei''er, Song Qing blurted out: "are you Mrs. Hu?"


    The woman looked at him warily: "I haven''t seen you before."


    Song Qingshu was very excited. He squatted down, grabbed the boy''s shoulders and asked, "are you Hu Fei, the flying fox in the snow mountain?"


    The boy looked at him in surprise: "I''m Hu Fei. I''m not a flying fox. Eh, this name is very powerful. I''ll use it as a nickname in the future!"


    Mrs. Hu quietly pulled Hu Fei over and asked in a deep voice, "why do you know our mother and son?"


    "I respect chivalrous and righteous people since I was a child, and I have a better understanding of some things in the river and lake under my careful attention." Song Qingshu prevaricated and suddenly frowned. Looking at the crystal like lovely person in front of me, he hesitated and asked, "but I heard that when great Xia Hu died, Mrs. Hu also died..."


    Mrs. Hu smiles and looks at Hu Fei fondly: "at that time, I was really going to follow elder brother Hu, but when I drew the sword, Fei Er burst into tears. It suddenly occurred to me that although great Xia Miao is a gentleman, it''s hard to protect villains, so I decided to bring up brother Hu''s only blood and bone. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the plot had changed. It seemed that the butterfly effect that he had passed through began to appear. When he was worried about gain and loss, Hu Fei excitedly pulled his sleeve and looked at him expectantly: "do you know my father?"


    Song Qingshu came back, heard his question, looked into the sky, and said: "Liaodong Hu Yidao, when you meet the evildoer, it''s a Dao. It''s a great hero that song has always admired, but it''s a pity that it''s because of his saving."


    Seeing his admiration for her husband, Mrs. Hu''s face softened. She seemed to recall the days when she was fighting for justice with her husband, and a sweet smile appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 13

    Hu Fei was very happy to hear that he admired his father so much. However, seeing his mother''s smile, his eyes turned, "who knows if you want to say good things about my father when you see our mother and son?"


    "No, no!" Song Qingshu''s expression was solemn and his tone was natural: "in today''s world, the names of great Xia seem to be all over the street. But I only agree with two and a half of those who are really worthy of great Xia? "


    "Oh, there are so many heroes in the world. I don''t know which two and a half have this honor?" Mrs. Hu was also interested by him, and changed her cold look before.


    "Guo Jingguo, who is guarding Xiangyang, is well deserved for his country and people." However, song Qingshu was thinking about it in his heart. Unfortunately, his energy was all spent on national affairs, which made him neglect his duty to his family.


    "Great Xia Guo is a great Xia indeed." Mother and son nodded one after another.


    "The remaining half," said Song Qingshu, who deliberately sold the pass, "belongs to Wu Liuqi, a beggar in the snow. He has truly received a meal and will never forget it. He is really a strange man in the sea." As for why it''s half, it''s because song Qingshu is not sure whether Wu Liuqi in this era is Jin Yong''s or that in history.


    "I haven''t heard of him, but as you say, he can be a great Xia." Mrs. Hu always appreciated this kind of hero most, and she couldn''t help showing her brilliance.


    "And one more?" The child can''t calm down. Seeing that song Qingshu doesn''t go on, Hu Fei asks.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t speak up. Instead, he read a poem: "there are heroes in Liaodong, great Xia Hu Yidao. Martial arts level the world, heroic spirit soars to the sky. Righteousness is full of heaven and earth, and tenderness is in my heart. It''s the envy of scholars. I hate not to make friends with each other. "


    Mrs. Hu''s eyes were so beautiful that she gave him a deep look. "The undead thank you for your poem." This time, she really put down her heart. If the other party didn''t really know and admire Hu Yidao''s life, she couldn''t have made such an appropriate poem. With only a few lines, Mrs. Hu seemed to hear her husband''s heroic laughter again. She couldn''t help feeling sad.


    This time, the more Hu Fei saw song Qingshu, the more pleasing he was to his eyes. He was filled with the regret of saving money in his poems. His heart was full of pride. He pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve and said solemnly: "I admire your pride in the restaurant just now. Although I have no power to bind a chicken, I have a strong body. Dad, if I see you, I''m sure it''s too late to meet you. Your tone is full of regret. I''d like to make friends with you on behalf of dad. Would you like to? "


    Mrs. Hu was so shocked that she quickly tried to cover her son''s mouth: "Fei Er, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    Sure enough, he is a flying fox in the snow mountain. He has been so heroic since he was a child. Song Qingshu smiles brightly: "sure enough, he is the son of great Xia Hu! I can''t help it. " After that, Hu Fei knelt down to the northeast and grabbed a wad of loess as a candle: "in the next song dynasty, I admire the style of Liaodong Hu Yidao, and I''m willing to marry him as a brother of the opposite sex, as a witness of heaven and earth, as a League of mountains and rivers, as a mirror of this heart."


    Hu Fei also knelt down, serious: "next Hu Fei, Hu Yidao and song Qingshu are brothers of the opposite sex. Well, they don''t want to be born in the same year and month, but to die in the same year and day..." after all, Hu Fei is still young. He can''t think of any oath for a moment. When he thinks of what he heard in the play, he opens his mouth.


    "Mischief, your father all..." Mrs. Hu just a did not hold him, now see his oath is really nondescript, can''t help but embarrassed.


    "Sister in law, it doesn''t matter. My younger brother died long ago, but now I''m lucky to have a life to live on." Song Qingshu didn''t lie. The real song Qingshu is dead.


    Seeing that he called his sister-in-law, Mrs. Hu couldn''t help but jump in her heart and said somewhat unnaturally, "Phil is so ridiculous."


    "I really appreciate his chivalrous spirit from being careful. If I hadn''t already made obeisance with my elder brother, I would have made obeisance with him." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "fei''er, in private, we talk about the relationship with peers."


    On the spur of the moment, Hu Fei used his father''s name to bow to him. Suddenly, he thought that he was a generation short and depressed. Hearing this, he was overjoyed and went forward to say, "good brother!"


    Looking at a large and a small monkey around there, Mrs. Hu also closed her eyes in pain, so she had to change the topic and said: "Uncle... Uncle, I see you seem to be short of breath. With your youth''s physique, it shouldn''t be like this."


    Song Qingshu was yelled by her uncle and half of her body was crisp. She quickly said, "sister-in-law Mingjian, I was seriously injured before, and now my meridians are broken..."


    Mrs. Hu was surprised: "uncle, can I have a pulse?" Seeing that he had already made obeisance to his husband, he didn''t care so much about the difference between men and women.


    Although he knew it would not help, song Qingshu politely handed over his hand. When Mrs. Hu''s soft and white fingers touched his pulse, song Qingshu felt that the touch was ice and slippery, and his heart could not help shaking.


    "Who is so cruel to my uncle?" Before long, Mrs. Hu''s face changed greatly.


    Song Qingshu reluctantly took back his arm and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve done a big mistake before. I deserve what I''ve suffered. My sister-in-law doesn''t have to care."


    "You are open-minded." seeing that song Qingshu was so open-minded, Mrs. Hu looked at him in surprise. Suddenly she thought of something, and her eyes brightened: "by the way, we are going to visit the king of poisonous hand medicine. It is said that he not only uses poison badly, but also saves people. Maybe he can cure uncle''s injury."


    "Coincidentally, I came to Dongting Lake to find him." Song Qingshu sighed that it was fate.


    "Uncle, if you don''t like it, let''s go on the road together." Mrs. Hu said softly.


    "I can''t help it!" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He didn''t want to abandon it. He realized that he was a bit out of his way and said, "I don''t know where the king of poison hand medicine lives, sister-in-law?"


    "Our mother and son have been searching for him for many years, and only a few months ago we found out that he was in Dongting Lake, but the exact location is unknown." Mrs. Hu a pair of delicate eyebrows slightly a pick, helpless said.


    "I know that he is in Baima temple in the area of Dongting Lake, but I asked a lot of people about the exact location of Baima temple, but they didn''t know." Song Qingshu was also very upset.


    "Niang, didn''t we pass by a small town a month ago, called Baima temple?" Xiao hufei suddenly began to shout.


    Many years of doubts are about to be answered. Mrs. Hu can''t help but look happy. Song Qingshu also takes a long breath and goes to the lake to clean up. After wiping off the bloodstain on her face, Mrs. Hu sees it in front of her eyes and thinks to herself: uncle is such a handsome figure, but she is just as proud as elder brother.


    "Sister in law, what''s the matter with your mother and son Song Qingshu wiped the water on his head, looked at Mrs. Hu and asked.


    "Brother Hu died of poisoning in those years. Later, I found out that the poison in him was Heisha Hanbing, the secret medicine of the king of poisonous hand medicine. However, our husband and wife never had a relationship with him, and there was no reason to harm him. I think his medicine was taken by other people. I want to ask him face to face who else has this highly poisonous thing." Recalling her husband, Mrs. Hu''s pretty face could not hide her sadness.

 Chapter 14

    Song qingshuming knew that Tian Guinong was the one who got in the way. However, when she saw this charming sister-in-law, she was moved and subconsciously wanted to spend more time with her, so she decided not to tell her the truth first.


    When they came to Baima temple, they met a thin scholar sitting on the side of the road. Mrs. Hu went up and asked, "Hello, how can I get to yaowangzhuang?"


    As soon as the scholar looked up, his eyes lit up and he praised: "what a beautiful little lady!"


    Xiaohufei most hate other men''s color. Squinting at his mother, smelling words angry way: "you this scholar good frivolous!"


    When the scholar saw Hu Fei, there was a sound in his mouth: "the bones are strange. It''s a good talent to practice martial arts. It must have a good effect to test the medicine." After that, he reached out and grabbed it. Hu Fei already had a good command of martial arts. He reached out and used the spring silkworm palm technique to block it. However, when he grabbed it, it didn''t work and he was restrained.


    "Phil!" Mrs. Hu was shocked, and a white silk quickly flew past.


    "Why?" The scholar saw that the white silk was coming quickly and quickly, and the angle was tricky. He quickly stretched out his finger and skillfully pointed to the front of the ribbon.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Hu''s face changed, her wrist trembled, and the white silk went around in a big circle and hit the big hole behind the scholar.


    The scholar grabs Hu Fei''s shoulder, points his acupoints and shakes his feet. Song Qingshu only thinks his eyes are clear, and then he sees the scholar jump out of Mrs. Hu''s ribbon attack circle.


    "Who are you, sir? Why do you know my martial arts skills?" Mrs. Hu looked at the scholar in front of her.


    "The silver bell and gold lock of the ancient tomb sect is dedicated to attacking the whole body of the enemy. It really deserves its reputation. It''s a pity that I met you." The scholar touched his moustache and said with a smile.


    "Is sister-in-law from the ancient tomb sect?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He took a look at Mrs. Hu, who was as clear as ice and snow. He thought that her appearance and temperament really met the apprenticeship standards of the ancient tomb sect. However, in addition to XiaoLongNu, Li Mochou, he had never heard of any descendants of the ancient tomb sect?


    Mrs. Hu looked more dignified. "There are few people in the world who know about the ancient tomb sect. You actually know how to break the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect."


    However, the scholar shook his head. "I only know a little bit about it. The highest martial arts of your school, Jade Heart Sutra and Jade Heart swordsmanship, are not so easy to break."


    "You must be a great master in your school. Why bother a child?" Song Qingshu came forward and said.


    The scholar looked at Song Qingshu, and there was an obscene smile on the corner of his mouth: "wonderful, a pretty widow, walking with a pretty young man, lonely boy, widowed girl, firewood, fire, it''s wonderful..."


    "Son of a bitch!" Mrs. Hu''s pretty face was flushed. She scolded and attacked, "be careful!" At a glance, song Qingshu saw through the scholar''s intention, clearly in order to make Hu Fu angry and show his flaws.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Hu fought with him for more than ten moves. With a cry, she had already taken a palm on her chest and quickly retreated, with a trace of blood in her mouth.


    The scholar didn''t pursue him either. He just pinched his fingers and smelled it at the tip of his nose. He was intoxicated: "I feel so good, and it''s so fragrant ~"


    "You Hufu was so angry that he wanted to attack again, but he only affected the wound and frowned.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t hit him." Song Qingshu hurriedly went to help her, only to feel a fragrance full of, even now the situation is dangerous, also can''t help but have some thoughts.


    "Hehe, you''re lucky today. If you met such a beautiful widow twenty years ago, hehe, I must have annihilated first and then killed. But now I have a big event in mind. It''s not so elegant. I''ll borrow your son to use it first!" With that, he grabbed Hu Fei, several tosses, and disappeared in the distance.


    Faintly came the voice that little Hu Fei was afraid: "you are a pervert, you like men. If you dare to be unfaithful to me, I will bite my tongue and kill myself..."


    Song Qingshu heard a black line, Mrs. Hu is also angry and angry, affecting the chest injury, suddenly fainted.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and worried that the scholar would change his mind and turn back. He quickly picked up Mrs. Hu and left the place.


    Mrs. Hu is tall. Unexpectedly, she is as soft as a boneless one. She seems to have no weight at all. Song Qingshu smelled the faint fragrance of her body all the way, and occasionally touched her skin. She felt greasy and tender. Suddenly, she thought that she had made obeisance to Hu Yidao and despised herself. She calmed down and looked for refuge everywhere.


    Finally, he saw an abandoned house. Song Qingshu spread a thick layer of hay on the ground, and then gently put Mrs. Hu on it.


    "Well ~" must be involved in the wound, Mrs. Hu whimpered with pain.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know where she was injured or how serious she was. He wanted to check it for her. As soon as he reached out his hand, he saw Mrs. Hu''s flesh and bones. There was a holy smell on her face. For a moment, he didn''t dare to offend her.


    Song Qingshu slaps himself hard. Checking the injury is just an excuse. The other side is obviously injured in the chest. He just wants to find a fair reason to take advantage of her.


    But then I think, as a passer-by, why do I have to follow the etiquette of the world? The body of a woman in her previous life is not unknown. How can I be so forward-looking


    When song Qingshu was struggling, Mrs. Hu had woken up. When she woke up, she saw song Qingshu and asked, "where''s Phil?"


    "There is no scholar to take away. Seeing that my sister-in-law is seriously injured, I have to help you first." Song Qingshu is a bit embarrassed. He is afraid of the scholar''s harm. At this moment, he suddenly resents why he is like a waste now. It''s useless. It''s a burden.


    "I''m going to save Phil!" Mrs. Hu struggled to get up. With a cry of pain, she sat down again.


    "How is your injury, sister-in-law? It''s not convenient for me to inquire just now. " Song Qingshu helped her, but he felt that the place where she started was full of warm fragrant nephrite.


    Mrs. Hu blushed and left his arms quietly. She frowned and said, "I''m afraid my ribs are broken."


    "Sister-in-law, let''s cure your injury first, and then save Phil, otherwise it''s useless to catch up with him now." Song Qingshu helped Mrs. Hu to sit down.


    "No, let''s go straight after the scholar." Mrs. Hu turned red and shook her head. It turned out that she was thinking that this place was far away from the market, and she didn''t know how much time it would take. Besides, nowadays all the doctors in the world are men. How could she let a man touch her own place

 Chapter 15

    This kind of drama is often seen in TV dramas. Seeing her face twisted, song Qingshu immediately knew it, pretending not to know: "sister-in-law is worried about being delayed too long? Brother, I''ve become a doctor after a long illness, and I know how to connect bones. If my sister-in-law doesn''t dislike it, I''ll help you connect bones, and then go after the scholar. "


    "How can this be done?" said Mrs. Hu with a pretty face like a piece of red cloth. "You and I are different from each other. How can it be convenient..."


    "Now Fei Er is in danger. I can only rely on my sister-in-law because my channels are broken. When men and women give and receive not in accordance with each other, there is no ceremony; If a sister-in-law drowns her hand, she has power. Brother Hu has a spirit in heaven, and I won''t blame you. " Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    Mrs. Hu''s face was a little queer when she saw that he said nothing of any kind. She thought that elder brother Hu was born heroic. Of course, she would not mind this situation, but she was a woman, but she did mind very much.


    "Just now that scholar seemed to say that he wanted to take Phil to test the medicine..." Song Qingshu saw that she was still hesitating, and he couldn''t help adding a fire.


    In the end, the instinct of maternal love conquered the woman''s shyness, and she bit her silver teeth: "Uncle... Uncle, please promise me from now on to completely forget what happened today."


    "It''s natural," Song Qingshu said, "sister-in-law, I''ll cover my eyes with a piece of cloth later. I won''t see anything I shouldn''t see."


    Mrs. Hu finally breathed a sigh of relief, slightly invisible nodded: "that''s OK."


    Song Qingshu showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth, pulled off a piece of cloth and blindfolded his eyes. Seeing this, Mrs. Hu shyly untied her clothes one by one.


    Hearing the sound of the ribbon in his ears, song Qingshu fantasized about the beautiful scenery in front of him. Unfortunately, too much is better than too much. He did not dare to tear off the cloth strip in front of him.


    "Uncle, ok..." Mrs. Hu said timidly.


    "Sister in law, bear with it." Song Qingshu reached for it.


    "Oh! What are you doing? The ribs are below... "Mrs. Hu was so angry that her tears almost came down.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Song Qingshu apologizes busily, but remembers the delicate and greasy feeling of Yingying''s hand just now. He is secretly proud that "the hero of the divine eagle" is not in vain. He did not expect that Yang Guo would have a chance to try Lu Wushuang''s move himself.


    Just now, he proposed to cover his eyes with a cloth strip. It looks like a gentleman. In fact, song Qingshu has made a plan for a long time, and he can''t see it. Even if he touches something he shouldn''t touch, his sister-in-law can''t blame herself


    It''s really like the skin is curdling, and the touch from his fingers makes song Qingshu''s heart shake, but he doesn''t dare to go too far, and finally successfully connects Mrs. Hu''s ribs.


    After she put on her clothes, song Qingshu pulled off the cloth and saw a pretty red face dripping with water. Mrs. Hu pretended to be calm and said, "let''s go quickly. It''s important to save Fei Er."


    Song Qingshu smiles contentedly, "sister-in-law, the scholar mentioned the test of medicine just now. It must have something to do with the king of poisonous drugs."


    Mrs. Hu''s head was lighter, and her face was worried: "although she was injured in the fight just now, she said that she lost her square inch after falling into the trap, but that scholar''s martial arts is really superior to me. Now she has something to do with the poison hand medicine king. I''m afraid I can''t save fei''er even if I catch up with him." The more you say it, the more sad you feel. You look like you want to cry.


    "Sister-in-law, I just want to say that although I am seriously injured now and I have no strength to bind a chicken, I can teach you a set of martial arts, and I will not be inferior to that scholar after I have learned it." Song Qingshu saw that she was sad, but she was a little distressed.


    "Uncle knows martial arts?" Mrs. Hu looked at Song Qingshu in surprise. Seeing that he was weak, she thought he was just a scholar.


    "Once a little bit," Song Qingshu nodded slightly, not wanting to explain more on this issue,


    "Sister-in-law, I have a set of white Python whip technique here..."


    Mrs. Hu''s face was radiant, and the more she heard about it, the more she felt that this set of whips was magical. In addition, she used long silk ribbon as a weapon, and confirmed each other. In a moment, she had a glimpse of the way of white Python''s whips.


    "Uncle, your whip technique is extremely exquisite. It must be the best martial arts in the Wulin. My sister-in-law really shouldn''t thank you for this gift." Mrs. Hu''s confidence in rescuing Hu Fei increased a little, and she looked at Song Qingshu gratefully.


    "Sister in law, my elder brother and I are sworn brothers, and his son is my son. As long as we can save Fei Er, a set of martial arts is nothing." Song Qing said in a righteous way, "if my sister-in-law really wants to thank me, I still have a set of whip techniques here. If my sister-in-law pities me one day, she will instruct me to practice together."


    Mrs. Hu''s ears were red, and she didn''t realize the evil in the second half of his sentence. She spat: "uncle is good at everything, but he doesn''t pay attention to speaking. What''s the name of elder brother''s son is his son? As elder brother''s wife, am I his wife?"


    Compared with aimlessly searching for the scholar, song Qingshu and Mrs. Hu discussed and decided to find yaowangzhuang first. After all, according to the tone of the man, it seems that he has a great connection with yaowangzhuang. Maybe he can get some clues when he arrives at yaowangzhuang.


    After riding for more than ten miles, she came to a place where there was no grass. Mrs. Hu''s face was dignified, but song Qingshu was overjoyed: "sister-in-law, look at this posture. Yaowang villa must be nearby."


    Mrs. Hu nodded, jumped off the horse and tied it to a tree. "When we get to Yaowang village, we are in danger everywhere. Why let these two horses die?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "my sister-in-law is not only as beautiful as a fairy daughter, but also has such a Bodhisattva''s heart. It''s the rebirth of Guanyin."


    Mrs. Hu gave him a charming look and said, "my uncle has come to make fun of me again."


    Song Qingshu is used to her cold appearance. She suddenly shows her tenderness, which makes her seven souls lose three spirits.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s look, Mrs. Hu''s neck was a little red. She took out a silk scarf and tied it to her face to cover her nose and mouth. She also gave song Qingshu a note: "uncle, there are poisons everywhere in Yaowang village. You''d better cover your nose and mouth carefully."


    Song Qingshu took the silk scarf and put it on his nose to smell it. A light and elegant fragrance made him relaxed and happy, but he didn''t tie it on his face like Mrs. Hu. On the contrary, he gave a smile: "the king of poisonous hand medicine is so superb in his family. If he can prevent it by blocking his mouth and nose, his nickname will be useless."


    When Mrs. Hu saw that he was not masked, she did not return the silk scarf to her. On the contrary, she smelled it and put it in her arms. She felt a burst of shame and anger, but it was not easy to attack.


    "I didn''t expect you to be very knowledgeable, not as useless as you look." At this time, a little girl stopped to stare at him.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was dry and thin, her hair was sparse and yellow, but her eyes were very bright. He knew immediately: "we two want to visit master Wuhen, and I hope the little girl can give us some advice."

 Chapter 16

    "Why?" The little girl glanced at Song Qingshu in surprise, "the world only knows the king of poisonous hand medicine, and few people know Master Wuhen. You are young, and you can have this insight. It''s good, it''s good..."


    Song Qingshu saw that she pretended to be old-fashioned and said with a smile, "I''m not as knowledgeable as you, so I need to ask you for advice."


    The little girl''s eyes became a crack with a smile: "although I know you are flattering, I''m still happy. Well, if you want to come to yaowangzhuang, come with me. "


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and quickly took Mrs. Hu to follow him. Mrs. Hu quickly took back her finger, but she couldn''t move it. She was angry and anxious: "I don''t know if my uncle intended to..."


    "Next song Qingshu, this is my sister-in-law Mrs. Hu. I don''t know her name?" Song qingshuming asked.


    "I don''t understand your literate. My name is Cheng. My name is lingsu." The little girl said quickly and anxiously.


    "Is the girl the high foot of the king of medicine in" Lingshu "and" Suwen " Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    "You''re dishonest. You''ve guessed it in the morning, but you have to pretend to be surprised." Cheng lingsu snorted coldly.


    Song Qingshu smiles with a smile. Unexpectedly, Cheng lingsu is still so small, and his mind is so smart.


    "Then." Cheng lingsu threw two blue flowers. "Blood dwarf chestnut is planted all over Yaowang village. It is extremely poisonous. This kind of blue flower is just its nemesis."


    As they hurriedly pinned the blue flower on their chest, Cheng lingsu said, "my master will deal with a big enemy later. When he enters Yaowang village, no matter what you see, don''t talk or ask."


    "That''s nature." Mrs. Hu said gently.


    Cheng lingsu looks at her in surprise, and then looks down at her shriveled chest. Her mouth pouts, and she is upset for no reason. Song Qingshu laughs and thinks that Cheng lingsu is jealous of her future mother-in-law.


    "Master, I''m back." Cheng lingsu put down the medicine basket and hopped through the door.


    "Phil!" Mrs. Hu suddenly looked at the hall excitedly. Hu Fei stared at them with big eyes, but could not move. She was sitting in the middle of the hall, with the scholar and a white haired monk at the same time.


    "Ha ha, you can find here without damage," the scholar looked at them unexpectedly, and saw that Mrs. Hu was eager to try. "I advise you not to move. Your son has been poisoned, even if he was saved by you, it''s useless."


    Mrs. Hu was like a thunderbolt. She was about to rush up and fight with him. Cheng lingsu quickly grabbed her: "aunt, they are fighting poison. For a while, this little brother will be fine."


    She has been wandering in the world for many years. Mrs. Hu knows that the common method of comparing poisons used by two experts is that one person poisons, the other detoxifies, and then changes the order until the victory is decided.


    Thinking of Hu Fei''s suffering, Mrs. Hu suddenly wants to break her heart, but she doesn''t dare to make a mistake and rushes up. At that time, the poison on Hu Fei''s body will not be solved, so she is really dead.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let my little brother have anything to do with my master." Cheng lingsu quickly comforted him


    Avenue.


    "Master, this is the disciple you took in... It''s really ugly." The scholar stopped for half a day, and what he said made Cheng lingsu angry.


    "I think you''d better give me the chapter of the king of medicine." The scholar was a little impatient and threatened, "your martial arts is no longer my opponent. If you are a master and apprentice, why do you have to splash blood three feet?"


    The white haired old monk said with a slight smile, "when did the king of poisonous hand medicine rely on his martial arts to protect himself?"


    The scholar''s face changed slightly. Obviously, he was also extremely scared. He snorted coldly: "you don''t have to be proud. In recent years, I have come to Yaowang village once a year. Although you can detoxify my poison before, I don''t think you can detoxify it this time."


    Seeing that the king of medicine was carefully examining Hu Fei''s body, the scholar said with a smile, "master, you see how kind I am to you. I originally intended to poison you on your beloved disciple, but I was worried that you would not be able to detoxify the poison, and the younger martial sister lost her life. I was so angry that I refused to give it to you, so I found an unrelated child."


    When Mrs. Hu heard this, she felt cold in her heart. She thought that when Fei Er was ok, she would chase him to the ends of the earth.


    "What a deep plan. What you put on this child is seven insects and seven flowers ointment." Poison hand medicine King brow lock, see Mrs. Hu and song Qingshu heart tremble.


    "In the past, I used to find some rare poisons, but it was never difficult for you. This time, I changed my strategy. It''s not difficult to cure the seven insects and seven flowers ointment. The key is to know which seven insects and seven flowers it is. Hehe, if I don''t tell you, when you try them out one by one, the child will be poisoned and killed. I think you''d better hand in the chapter of medicine King earlier, And save the child''s life. " The scholar seems very proud, thousands of combinations, in a short period of time, he can''t solve it.


    The king hesitated for a moment and took out two things to feed Hu Fei. The pupil of the scholar shrank and exclaimed: "red crane top and peacock gall!"


    Mrs. Hu was also surprised. These two things were highly poisonous. She was about to step forward, but song Qingshu caught them. He shook his head: "I believe in the king of medicine."


    Poison hand medicine King quickly pricked dozens of needles on Hu Fei''s body, and finally relieved. The scholar''s face was ugly: "fight poison with poison. I didn''t expect that you didn''t detoxify with conventional methods. Well, I give up. I just don''t understand why you should use two kinds of highly toxic things instead of one poison. "


    The king of poisonous hand medicine said with a smile: "in order to achieve a balance between the two toxins in the baby''s body, although it is possible in theory, it is too risky in practice. If there is a slight deviation, he will die. But three kinds of poisons, check and balance each other, I control better


    The scholar suddenly realized that with a cold hum, a vertical cross disappeared in the distance, and the voice came from afar: "come again next year."


    Mrs. Hu wept with joy and ran over to hold Hu Fei tightly to thank the king of poisonous hand medicine.


    "Don''t thank you too early," the king of poisonous hand medicine frowned. "Although I temporarily use two other highly toxic substances to suppress the toxicity of Qichong Qihua ointment in his body, after a long time, the balance in his body is bound to be broken. If there is no treatment, I''m afraid I won''t live for three years."


    "I hope the master can help me." Song Qingshu also went forward to ask.


    "You two usually look smart. How can you be so confused now? Since my master has said that, he will surely save you." Cheng lingsu flashed out from behind the king of medicine, revealing a pair of black eyes.


    The king of poisonous hand medicine gave her a look and said with a smile, "it will take three or five years to detoxify him. If you want me to spend so much time, you must promise me a condition."

 Chapter 17

    "What conditions." Mrs. Hu asked anxiously, thinking that she could agree to any conditions for her son.


    "I want him to learn from me." The poison hand medicine King points to Hu Fei, but he sighs. As he grows older, I''m afraid that he can''t control the rebellious disciple only by lingsu.


    Mrs. Hu and song Qingshu looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, it was such a simple condition. However, Hu Fei suddenly said, "before I worship my teacher, there is one thing that I have to find out."


    "What''s the matter?" The king of poisonous hand medicine gave him a surprised look.


    "Is Heisha Hanbing the king of medicine?" Hu Fei asked word by word.


    "Yes, it''s something I refined in my early years, but since it''s too insidious, I''ve never used it." The poison hand medicine king thought about it and gave the answer.


    "Then why did my father die under the ice of Heisha?" Hu Fei angrily asks. Mrs. Hu has mixed feelings. She thinks that he is really a murderer. Isn''t Fei Er''s life


    The king of poisonous hand medicine showed a look of regret: "in my early years, I chose disciples without considering morality, so that the first three disciples all betrayed the school. The one just now was my great disciple, Murong Jingyue. Heisha Hanbing also gave him a share that year."


    "What?" As soon as Mrs. Hu heard that silver teeth were biting, she thought that there was a clue to the mystery. "Fei''er, you should follow the king of medicine to learn your skills well. When the time comes, plus your father''s family martial arts, you will not be afraid to go all over the world. Niang first goes to Murong Jingyue to trace the real murderer, and then we will take revenge together. "


    Hu Fei nodded hard. Song Qingshu saw that she was on the way and said, "sister-in-law, you have just recovered from serious injury, and the other side is good at using poison. I''ll go with you and take care of you."


    In recent days, with song Qingshu, Mrs. Hu has been a little uneasy. She always feels that there seems to be something else in his eyes. However, the other party did help her mother and son a lot. She was also brother Hu''s sworn brother, and she was not good enough to refuse directly. Suddenly, she thought of a way to refuse his company without hurting his face.


    "Master Yao Wang, my brother was seriously injured and his meridians were broken. I''m afraid that only the king of medicine can cure him. So he came to look for him. I hope you can help him." Mrs. Hu leaned slightly and pushed song Qingshu to the king of poisonous drugs.


    "Well, I''ve been diagnosed by the close disciple of Hu qingniu''s true biography of Butterfly Valley Medical immortal, and he can''t help it. I''m thinking about it. I''m afraid only senior Yao Wang can continue my meridians. " Song Qingshu is worried at the moment. If he can''t do anything, he is doomed to be a useless person all his life.


    "I always admire Master Zhang''s medical skills," said the poisonous hand medicine king. He felt his pulse, and then looked around him. He shook his head slightly. "My son''s meridians are broken. It''s beyond the power of gold and stone to save him."


    As soon as Mrs. Hu''s face changed, she read song Qingshu anxiously. But song Qingshu said with a smile: "before I was worried about gain and loss because I still had illusions. Now that senior Yao Wang said so, it seems that I don''t have to worry any more. When a man walks between heaven and earth, it''s nothing if he doesn''t have martial arts. "


    "How kind of you, young master The poisonous hand medicine King praised, "but you don''t have to despair. Although it''s impossible to renew the meridians with medical skills, has you ever considered practicing the secret skills to cure yourself?"


    Song Qingshu looked at him suspiciously: "the lower meridians are broken, even if the most top miraculous works are placed in front of us, we can''t practice them." I remember that I remember the martial arts of the world first, the nine Yin manual and the eighteen dragon, but the meridians were broken, and they were completely impossible to practice.


    The king of poisonous hand medicine fell into memory and said slowly: "although there are many martial arts in the world today, most of them are learned by ordinary people. However, the sunflower Scripture of heimuya, the star changing of Murong family, the Baishou taixuan Sutra of Nanhai, and maybe some martial arts that I don''t know. These martial arts have gone beyond the category of martial arts and are close to the ancient method of cultivating truth. Maybe the young master can find a way to cure his own meridians. "


    "I''ve heard about these martial arts, but I don''t know that they have such magical powers? How do you know... "Song Qingshu didn''t believe it subconsciously.


    "I''m ashamed to say that," said the poisonous hand medicine king with a bitter smile. "I''m the rebellious disciple Murong Jingyue, who is a collateral descendant of the Murong family. Because I''m a commoner, I don''t have the qualification to practice fighting. He spared no effort to learn martial arts from various schools. He also coveted the chapter of the God of medicine written by me. He wanted to be in charge of yanziwu and Murong family one day to see the mystery of changing stars. In the early years, he complained to me unintentionally that Murong Ziying, the sword immortal of Kunlun, could even move the stars because of the change of the stars. In Murong Fu''s generation, he couldn''t even win a battle against Qiao Feng and kept scolding Murong Fu for his poor quality. "


    "Oh, how wonderful is that?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved.


    The poison hand medicine king said to Mrs. Hu: "Murong Jingyue is very good at martial arts, and his whereabouts are very secretive. I''m afraid it''s not easy for his wife to find him. I suggest that his wife accompany him to Gusu yanziwu. On the one hand, she can clean up the door with the help of the Murong family, and on the other hand, she can see if she has a chance to treat his meridians. "


    Song Qingshu is so excited that he can''t wait to be the master of medicine. It''s the rebirth of Yuelao!


    Mrs. Hu thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, I''ll go to yanziwu with my uncle."


    In the next few days, Mrs. Hu waited for Hu Fei to stabilize before she was ready to leave. In these days, Hu Fei and Cheng lingsu were like a pair of happy enemies, one scolding each other for being ugly, the other for being stupid. Hu Fei could not help beating each other fat, but was poisoned by Cheng lingsu''s red scorpion powder


    Mrs. Hu sat on the stool and looked at all this with a smile. Her heart was full of warmth. Song Qingshu came over and said with a smile, "you look like you are looking at your daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Mrs. Hu gave him a bad look, and now they are more and more familiar with each other, and they look more and more natural.


    "It seems that you dislike the ugliness of other girls." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Bah!" Mrs. Hu spat in secret, "lingsu is not very good-looking, but the whole person is full of aura, sometimes inadvertently a smile revealed that charming strength..." said, his face a red, do not want to go on, but want to quite satisfied with the daughter-in-law.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, they bid farewell to yaowangzhuang. On the way, song Qingshu thought that before he left, Hu Fei held him and said strangely, "brother song, take good care of my mother, but you can''t give her bad ideas." I couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 18

    "What''s uncle laughing at?" Mrs. Hu gave him a strange look.


    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu didn''t have the courage to tell her. After a change of topic, he asked, "sister-in-law, you fought with Murong Jingyue before. It seems that you belong to the ancient tomb school when he talked about it?"


    "Well, yes," Mrs. Hu nodded gently. "When I was a child, I met my master by chance. She lived in my family for more than half a year and taught me a lot."


    "Sister in law, do you know her name, Lin Chaoying?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    Mrs. Hu shook her head and wondered why my uncle knew so much about the ancient tomb sect. "Lin Chaoying is my grandmother. I don''t know her name very well."


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly became wonderful. He wanted to be Xiao Longnu and Li Mochou. He knew that there was such a senior sister, and he didn''t know how to react.


    As they were going to Suzhou City, they decided to have a rest in a small town outside the city and go to yanziwu tomorrow morning.


    "Two rooms, boss." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, the shopkeeper looked up at them and said, "I''m really sorry, there''s only one room here now. Would you like to make do with it? "


    Mrs. Hu frowned and shook her head: "no, let''s go to other inns."


    "Madam, we are the only Inn in this town. Now the gate of Gusu city is closed, and other inns are only available in the neighboring town a hundred miles away." The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    "Let''s look for it." Song Qingshu felt that the shopkeeper''s words were not true, and he immediately had some doubts.


    "Forget it, that''s it." Mrs. Hu said absently.


    "Little two, send this lady up first." The shopkeeper grabbed song Qingshu and said quietly, "young master, please stay. I have something to tell you."


    Seeing that Mrs. Hu had disappeared in the corridor, the shopkeeper stood up and said with a smile, "young man, the room is ten Liang silver. Thank you."


    Song Qingshu eyes a stare: "you rob money, the back clearly write is a room one or two silver."


    The shopkeeper didn''t get angry. He laughed: "young master, do you really think that we have only one guest room in such a big Inn? I haven''t seen you go on the road together and help you create opportunities. It depends on your own ability to grasp them. "


    "Is that all right?" Song Qingshu was shocked.


    "Haha," the shopkeeper said with a strange smile, "otherwise, why do you think that there are so many inns in the world, but only one room is left when you stay alone? It''s our business rule, young man. You can earn more money when you have no money, but it''s hard for a beautiful woman to get any more. "


    Song Qingshu was so impressed that he willingly handed over ten liang of silver, "the first one to come up with this marketing strategy is really a genius!"


    "What did the shopkeeper say to you just now?" Seeing that song Qingshu returned to the house, Mrs. Hu asked suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing. I just paid for the house." Song Qingshu replied casually, "sister-in-law, when you go to bed, I''ll make a floor here."


    "Your meridians are damaged, and the cold on the ground is too heavy. How can you sleep on the ground?" Mrs. Hu frowned and said that she was also in a dilemma, just a bed


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m a man, and that''s pretty good." Song Qingshu didn''t want to go to bed, but he knew it was impossible, so he had to lay a cushion on the ground and sleep down.


    Mrs. Hu stared at him for a while, turned around silently and lay down on the bed with her clothes.


    In the middle of the night, Mrs. Hu was suddenly awakened by some voices. When she opened her eyes, she saw that song Qingshu was lying on the ground, shrinking into a ball, shaking all over, and her arms were blue. Lu was clinging to the quilt.


    Mrs. Hu knew that the wounds of people who had been stabbed would be sour and painful in stormy weather. What''s more, song Qingshu''s whole body meridians were broken. Seeing that he was so painful, she bit his lips and didn''t want to make a sound. She sighed: my uncle is really a gentleman.


    Because of the cold invasion on the ground, song Qingshu really hurt, but there was a trace of stubbornness in his heart, which made him feel sad


    What can Mrs. Hu do when she knows? It''s better to bear it silently like a man.


    "Uncle, go to bed." The soft voice of Mrs. Hu came from behind.


    Song Qingshu looked at her blankly: "how can this work! Don''t worry about me, sister-in-law. I can stand it. "


    "How are you going to make your way tomorrow like this?" Mrs. Hu pressed his vest and sent a real anger, "don''t be so timid. I''m not afraid of a woman. What are you afraid of? As long as we don''t feel guilty, won''t we? "


    Although song Qingshu is proud, he is not a fool. If he talks about it, he will refuse.


    Shivering all the way to the bed. Song Qingshu got into the bed, only to feel a fragrance, warm, for a time even the pain on the body are forgotten.


    When Mrs. Hu saw that he went directly into the quilt he had just slept in, she blushed and hesitated for a moment. Her voice was like a mosquito: "uncle, you are sleeping in my quilt."


    Song Qingshu awkwardly finds that his quilt is still on the ground. She quickly responds that Mrs. Hu''s greatest gift is to let her sleep in bed. How can she agree to sleep in the same bed with her?


    With a smile, song Qingshu runs down to take the quilt back. Mrs. Hu is wrapped in the quilt and sleeps with her back to herself. Song Qingshu slowly lies down beside her. When she touches her body several times, Mrs. Hu''s body trembles slightly.


    Different from Zhou Zhiruo''s betrayal, Mrs. Hu is as clean as glass, and she is also very good to herself. Song Qingshu did not dare to make more mistakes, and used those dirty means to deal with her.


    Smelling the fragrance of the beauty''s hair around him, song Qingshu''s spirit gradually relaxed, and the pain was gradually relieved. Soon he fell asleep.


    The next day, song Qingshu wakes up and touches the edge. The beauty is no longer there. She sits up and sees Mrs. Hu smiling at herself.


    "Good morning, sister-in-law." Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly.


    Mrs. Hu nodded her head slightly and noticed his action just now. She was secretly annoyed: he put his hand on him many times last night. If he hadn''t used his real Qi to find out that he was just unconscious after sleeping, he would have turned his face long ago.


    Seeing Mrs. Hu''s angry eyes, song Qingshu''s heart was empty. She lowered her head to reflect on the beautiful dream she had last night. In the dream, Mrs. Hu was so shy that she fell on herself. Next


    After breakfast, they went to yanziwu. Song Qingshu knew that shenhezhuang was about tens of miles to the west of Gusu city. He took Mrs. Hu to find it. Unfortunately, he didn''t even know about this place when he asked dozens of people. In Mrs. Hu''s heart, it is not that she is going in the wrong direction, but song Qingshu says that she is right.

 Chapter 19

    "Uncle seems to be very familiar with the secrets of the Wulin families..." Mrs. Hu looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I have a nickname called" Jianghu baixiaosheng "... It''s a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Ouch, since you are a hundred Xiaosheng, do you know who I am?" Song Qingshu and Mrs. Hu were shocked. They turned around and saw that the owner of the voice was a girl in a green shirt, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with delicate hands and fair skin. Her face was soft and her body was full of beauty.


    Song Qingshu saw that although her appearance was not as beautiful as Mrs. Hu''s, with twelve points of tenderness, she was also very moving. Seeing her dressed in green, her mind flashed: "what if I tell you your name?"


    The girl in green chuckled, shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it."


    "If I''m right, I don''t ask for anything else. I just need you to take us to yanziwu," said Song Qingshu, who was more convinced when he saw the girl in Green''s noncommittal attitude. "Song has heard that there are two fairy girls in Suzhou. Heaven has created a beautiful ah Zhu, and Jiangnan has created a girl abi. You are as gentle as water. It''s really rare."


    ABI was a little embarrassed by his praise and said shyly, "if you had met Miss Wang, you would have known that it was too early today."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s silent smile, ABI looked up and asked, "what''s the matter with you, young master


    "My sister-in-law and I have no malice in this trip. We just want to ask Mr. Murong about something important. I hope Miss ABI can help us." Hearing song Qingshu''s introduction, Mrs. Hu nodded slightly.


    When ABI saw that their male Yushulinfeng and their female Qingli were peerless, he subconsciously didn''t regard them as bad guys. He said with a sweet smile, "today, the young master is at home. Please come with me."


    Mrs. Hu chuckled in her heart. My uncle is very handsome, but she has a clever mouth and can please girls. This little girl is really unknown.


    ABI untied the rope and invited them to the boat. Mrs. Hu''s smile suddenly stopped. Growing up in ice and snow, she didn''t know anything about water. She felt a sense of inexplicable fear when she saw the lake water.


    "Be careful, sister-in-law." Song Qingshu saw that she was shaking and helped her on the boat. Along the way, Mrs. Hu''s forehead was sweating. She was so tired that she didn''t even realize that she had been held in her arms by song Qingshu.


    On the contrary, ABI gave them a strange look, thinking that the son of song clearly called her sister-in-law, why he now hugged her like a couple, but the cautious nature of the servant girl made her feel puzzled.


    After landing, Hu Fu found himself close to song Qingshu. He quickly broke away from his arm and flew to the shore. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and got off the ship with ABI.


    "In the next song dynasty, Qingshu and Mrs. Hu met Mr. Murong." After ABI went in to pass the news, Murong Fu met them in the hall.


    "Is this young Xia song who is also the leader of Wudang and Emei? Is Mrs. Hu... The widow of Liaodong great Xia Hu Yidao? " Murong Fu looked at them for a moment and asked in surprise.


    "Sure enough, you are Mr. Murong. You know everything in the world like the back of your hand. You can see our origin at a glance." Song Qingshu and Mrs. Hu look at each other and think that the way of Gu Su Murong is to give back to others is not a false name.


    "I don''t know if you''re going to visit today. What''s your opinion?" Murong Fu is dedicated to his great cause of national restoration. When he sees people in the rivers and lakes, he often makes friends enthusiastically.


    "That''s right," Mrs. Hu said slowly, and told him about Murong Jingyue.


    "Murong Jingyue?" Murong Fu was startled. He had never heard of this collateral child before. "I have to check the genealogy to see if I can get something." What I think in my heart is that Murong has few contacts, and now I may have a helper.


    Song Qingshu saw his happy face and guessed his thoughts. He said: "Mr. Murong, please forgive me. This martial arts of Mr. Murong Jingyue doesn''t seem to be inferior to Mr. Murong, and he is good at using poison. He wants to win the ownership of Shenhe village. As a common man, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear the lineage of Mr. Murong."


    Murong Fu didn''t think so. He thought that if his martial arts were better than himself, he would have killed him long ago, and he would not be able to use it to learn skills everywhere in the Jianghu... And so on. Is it not me that he worried about, but my father who pretended to die? Murong Fu''s face became more and more dignified.


    "I don''t know if we can help Murong. After all, Murong Jingyue is probably the murderer who poisoned him in those years." When Mrs. Hu owes herself, she comes to Murong family for help, but she doesn''t want to be left alone.


    "Madam Hu, please forgive me," Murong Fu said, "I''m very grateful to you for telling me such important news. How dare you bother me. If we Murong aristocratic family can''t be cleaned up, wouldn''t it make people laugh. Although Mrs. Hu is at ease, after we capture Murong Jingyue, we will certainly ask her to come over for a talk. "


    Seeing that the other party has a good reason, Mrs. Hu doesn''t know how to open her mouth for a moment. It''s really a taboo in the Wulin to get involved in other people''s internal affairs, but she can''t do it if she lets him go.


    "If Mrs. Hu doesn''t dislike it, she can stay in yanziwu for a while. As soon as we find Murong Jingyue, Mrs. Hu can investigate what happened to great Xia Hu. How about that?" Murong Fu invited each other with great sincerity, but he thought about it in his heart. A few years ago, it was said in the Wulin that Hu Yidao was guarding a big treasure. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Now his wife is here, so she has to find a chance to attack.


    Mrs. Hu was obviously a little moved, but she was worried about being a widow. It was not pleasant to live here.


    Looking at Song Qingshu beside him, he immediately had an idea in his heart. He smiles at Murong Fu: "thank you for your kindness. I''m more respectful than obedient. But this time we venture to visit, we also have an invitation. My brother was seriously injured, resulting in the whole body meridians broken. I have been instructed by the senior medicine king. I heard that my aunt Murong is changing the stars, and it''s very mysterious. I don''t know if I can treat my brother''s damaged meridians? "


    Murong Fu frowned subconsciously. The change of stars is the foundation of Murong family. How to give it to outsiders. However, he was thinking about Hu Yidao''s treasure in his heart. He wanted to get the treasure and use it to recruit soldiers. He might be able to accomplish the great work that his ancestors could not accomplish. His heart was burning.


    "Mr. Song, can I have a pulse next time?" Murong Fu looked at Song Qingshu and motioned.


    Song Qingshu nervously handed his hand to him, thinking that although he sympathized with Murong Fu, he always disdained his ability. It''s really unreliable to put his fate in his hands.

 Chapter 20

    Sure enough, before long, Murong Fu frowned and said: "Prince song''s meridians have been damaged... King of medicine. Did his old man really say that Dou Zhuan Xing Yi can cure Prince song? Maybe I''m stupid. I''ve been practicing Dou Zhuan Xing Yi for 20 years. I don''t know that Dou Zhuan Xing Yi can also renew my meridians. "


    Song Qingshu was disappointed, and Mrs. Hu couldn''t bear it. She couldn''t help saying, "since Murong can''t help it, I have to accompany song brothers to other places to try. I''m afraid I can''t stay here."


    "Sister in law doesn''t have to be like this. Since this last hope is broken, I''m completely dead. It''s more convenient for my sister-in-law to stay here if she wants to investigate Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu''s tone was full of sadness and reluctance. Yanziwu and his party couldn''t cure him, so he had to leave.


    Although I can live here with Mrs. Hu and live a safe life, I still have to accumulate more strength when I think of Zhou Zhiruo''s sword of Damocles hanging on my head.


    Now there is no hope of learning martial arts. It seems that we have to enter the Imperial Hall. Song Qingshu''s mind is spinning rapidly. Who are the forces in the world going to


    Seeing Mrs. Hu''s posture of going with song Qingshu, Murong Fu was in a hurry. He suddenly thought of a way and said, "don''t worry, I seem to think of a way to cure the meridians of song Gongzi."


    Song Qingshu took a light look at him. To tell the truth, during this period of time, he was numb to all possible treatments for his own channels, from hope to disappointment, to hope, and then to despair.


    "I hope you can give me some advice." Mrs. Hu on one side was obviously more warm-hearted than him.


    "I have a cousin who is familiar with martial arts all over the world," Murong Fu said. There was a trace of tenderness in his eyes, but it was soon replaced by perseverance. "When I discussed various internal skills with her a few years ago, she seemed to have mentioned an internal skill, which has the effect of killing people and killing bones. It must be able to cure the injury of song Gongzi..."


    "Wang Yuyan?" Song Qingshu suddenly became interested. How could he forget that there was such a great master of martial arts for a beautiful girl who didn''t have any martial arts skills? If she had said that, she might really have hope. He asked excitedly, "Mr. Murong, what kind of internal skill is it?"


    Murong Fu''s expression was brilliant: "I forgot..."


    It turns out that when Murong Fu heard about this martial art, he didn''t believe it in his heart and sneered at it. How could he have remembered its name? This time, if he hadn''t been reminded by the symptoms of song Qingshu, and in order to retain Mrs. Hu, he was in a hurry to seek medical treatment, he suddenly remembered this anecdote.


    Seeing the strange look on their faces, Murong Fu quickly added, "but my cousin certainly remembers."


    "Is Murong''s cousin in the house?" Mrs. Hu is more nervous than song Qingshu at the moment.


    "Cousin, she''s in mantuo villa. It''s a little far from here. Now it''s getting late. Why don''t you stay for a night and let''s meet my cousin tomorrow." Murong Fu kept thinking about how to keep Mrs. Hu here.


    "Thank you, young master." Mrs. Hu is not good, too hasty, had to bow to thank.


    "ABI, go down and order the food and drinks. Where''s Zhu?" Murong Fu turned around and said.


    "Sister Zhu heard that the young master had come to the kitchen to prepare wine and food." ABI gently smiles and leans back. "I''m going to help sister Zhu."


    "Mr. Murong is very lucky to have such a beautiful maidservant." Song Qingshu sighed sincerely.


    Murong Fu smiles and doesn''t answer. Mrs. Hu gives him a white look. She thinks that his uncle is just like this. How can he praise his wife.


    Seeing their strange expressions, song Qingshu realized that there was something wrong. He was a modern man. At that time, women had more fun than men. Praising people for their beauty was a common way to get close to each other. He didn''t expect that this method was not applicable in ancient times.


    "Young master, you have a distinguished guest here today. Congratulations, congratulations." Outside a burst of hearty laughter came, only to see four home will be generally dressed people came in together.


    "It turns out that it''s the four village leaders under Murong, Gusu. It''s disrespectful!" Song Qingshu stood up to salute some of them, but he was wondering whether their martial arts were as bad as those in TV dramas or as close to the first-class experts in the world as those in books.


    Seeing that he didn''t call himself Murong family general, the four of them felt good for him. They pulled him for a while and asked.


    "Young master, the food and wine are ready. You can take a seat." Song Qing Shu was dealing with several rough men, and suddenly smelled a sweet smell. At that instant, he thought that a modern woman came across. The smell of the familiar rose perfume made him almost burst into tears.


    Looking back, he saw a lovely little girl in red. Song Qingshu asked excitedly, "do you know Jin Yong?"


    The girl in red was obviously frightened by him. She took a look at Murong Fu quietly and said, "young master, do you recognize the wrong person?"


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Song Qing knew that she thought too much, so she could not help laughing, "is the rose perfume on the girl''s body?"


    The girl in red''s eyes brightened, and she looked like a bosom friend: "yes, yes, sir, do you also study flower dew? This is my homemade rose dew..."


    "Zhu, stop it." Murong Fu coughed gently.


    Ah Zhu spits out her tongue and arranges the wine table with ah Bi.


    Song Qingshu is in a trance. Where is the plot of Tianlong eight? It seems that it hasn''t started yet. Why has Qiao Feng become the king of Nanyuan in Liao? However, it is not so difficult to understand these deviations when you think that you can cross over from modern times.


    After dinner, ah Zhu and ah Bi lead them to their respective guest rooms to have a rest. Ah Zhu wants to talk but stops all the way. Song Qingshu laughingly asks, "Miss Zhu, what do you want to say?"


    Ah Zhu''s black eyes turned and giggled: "young man, why are you so good at women''s gadgets?"


    "You mean rose dew?" Song Qing can''t help laughing. He was familiar with the smell of Chanel and Dior perfume. He was more than sufficient to cope with a little girl movie.


    "Mm-hmm ~" ah Zhu kept nodding.


    "Miss Zhu, although your rose dew is elegant and refined, it doesn''t seem to last long." Song Qingshu''s mind moved, and he thought of a Zhu''s ability to go against the heaven, and immediately had a care.

 Chapter 21

    "Yes," ah Zhu pouted, "I''ve tried many ways to make the fragrance last."


    Song Qingshu saw her face soft and greasy, smooth and crystal clear, and smelled the sweet smell on her. She was really a sweet girl. She thought that she was very good. Influenced by the 97 version of Tianlong Babu, she didn''t dare to compliment ah Zhu''s appearance. Unexpectedly, she was so sweet.


    "Young master?" Seeing song Qingshu staring at her in a daze, a zhunen''s face was flushed.


    "Oh," Song Qingshu came back and was a little embarrassed. "Miss Zhu, I have a way to make the fragrance last..." he stopped speaking and looked at her with a smile.


    Ah Zhu was also a girl with a clear mind. Seeing this, she knew that the other party had something to ask for. She woke up with a start. She was afraid that he would do harm to Murong Fu, but she had a smile on her face: "I don''t know how the young master is willing to tell me this method."


    "Why don''t I plead with Mr. Murong and let him promise you to me?" Seeing her pretty appearance, song Qingshu suddenly had a bad idea and deliberately made fun of her.


    "Don''t joke, young master." Zhu''s smile stopped.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I can teach you how to keep fragrance, but you have to teach me how to change face."


    As soon as Zhu was in a daze, song Qingshu thought that she would not, and secretly regretted that she was too anxious. She should wait until she became more familiar with the relationship. However, she might leave yanziwu tomorrow, so she couldn''t help being anxious.


    "Ouch, I thought it was something," ah Chu chuckled. "I like to pretend to be someone else when I was a child. The more I learn, the more I act like him. Gradually I find a way to do it. It''s not a strange skill. Since you like it, I''ll talk to you."


    Ah Zhu said, suddenly, he looked at Song Qingshu curiously: "why do you know that maidservant can disguise the art of changing face?"


    "Didn''t ABI tell you that I''m a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu, and I can figure it out." Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, said mysteriously.


    Zhu thought that before ABI, he did mention it to himself quietly, and gave him a dubious look.


    "As a big man, I can''t let your girl''s family suffer losses," Song Qingshu said directly, knowing that the ancients had made a promise. "I''ll teach you the method of fixing fragrance first."


    "Mr. Song, you are really a good man." Zhu was staring at him with a smile.


    For no reason, a beautiful girl sent a good man card. Song Qingshu said: "to make the fragrance of flower dew last forever, you need to add a fixative. This fixative can choose ambergris, sandalwood, musk, iris root... It''s convenient for you to see the girl. Different fixative materials will have different fragrance effects...", Song Qingshu remembered that when he first pursued the woman in his previous life, he deliberately made up for this knowledge of perfume.


    Ah Zhu looked at Song Qingshu with admiration: "Mr. Song is so knowledgeable that he even knows these little things in women''s house."


    When they arrived at the wing room, song Qingshu stopped and asked, "I don''t know when Miss Zhu will pass on my face changing skill?"


    "How about tomorrow?" "It''s late today..."


    "But I will leave yanziwu tomorrow..." the meaning of song Qingshu is also very obvious.


    Zhu thought that the other party was so magnanimous. He taught himself the method first, and he couldn''t let him look down on it. He gritted his teeth and took song Qingshu to the house: "it''s inconvenient outside, young master. It''s not good to be seen by the family. Let''s go into the house and have a chat."


    A single girl''s home is in a man''s room in the middle of the night. It''s hard to avoid that a Zhu is somewhat unnatural. He carefully sits far away from Song Qingshu and explains the method of transvesting: "the key to transvesting lies in making models and the material of human skin masks..."


    At the beginning, ah Zhu was still far away from preaching, but it was impossible to teach Yi Rong Shu by hand. He had to take out a bottle of ointment from his pocket and run to demonstrate it on his face.


    Ah Zhu''s fingers feel cold and cold from her face, and then he smells the sweetness from her body. In his heart, he feels that Murong Fu has two such good maids and a cousin who can be called a martial arts master, but she is still so miserable.


    Although I appreciate Murong Fu''s fighting spirit, I have never been ashamed of his intelligence. If I am Murong Fu, it''s not easy to restore my country?


    The imperial concubine of Xixia is related to him, and often stays in the first class Hall of Xixia. Such a unique condition does not make it necessary for Princess Yinchuan of Xixia to take part in an open recruitment.


    Even if you don''t take the path of Xixia, be good to Wang Yuyan. Isn''t all the martial arts of Xiaoyao school belong to him?


    Even if you don''t follow the martial arts route, there is a big killer like Zhu at home. To tell you the truth, song Qingshu thinks that Zhu''s disguise is really more precious than nine Yin and Nine Yang. If it is used well, can it be compared with a martial arts man? Murong fu works for a while, bribes several ministers and eunuchs, and then changes his appearance into an emperor or a prince. He can become an emperor without much effort


    Looking at the vivid appearance of Murong Fu in the mirror, song Qingshu exclaimed: "Miss Zhu, you are really amazing."


    "I''m flattered." Zhu slightly owed a body, just like facing the real Murong Fu.


    "Ah Zhu, it''s so late. Please warm my bed." Song Qingshu''s eyes turned, and his heart of making fun of him rose. He ordered with Murong Fu''s appearance.


    "Bah!" A Zhu red face spat one mouthful, "Song childe since study almost, maidservant this quit." Then he fled and disappeared out of the house.


    The next day, Murong Fu and his party went to mantuo villa. At first, song Qingshu expected how beautiful the fairy sister was. When she was not enough to walk, her heart began to fade. She thought that she had no ability now. No matter how beautiful a woman was, it had nothing to do with her. Even if it had something to do with her, she could not keep it. Her heart gradually became normal.


    "Cousin ~" a fairy like voice came from afar. Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard it. It''s no wonder that Wang Yuyan could make Duan Yu crazy with a sigh.


    "Cousin, you come to see me. I''m... I''m so happy." Wang YuYan''s face is white and tender, and there is a little girl''s blush on her face, which is really good-looking.


    Song Qingshu had a chance to look at her. She saw a young girl in a lotus colored blouse. Her long hair was draped over her waistcoat, and she was gently held by a silver ribbon. Her whole body seemed to be covered with haze, but her appearance was not real.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. When she saw Zhao Min that day, her whole body seemed to be covered with bright sunshine. When she first met Mrs. Hu, her whole body seemed to be covered with a piece of pure glass. This time she saw Wang Yuyan, her whole body was covered with haze. Is this the aura of a beautiful woman?

 Chapter 22

    After a careful look, Wang Yuyan is really amazing. However, song Qingshu is not Duan Yu after all. With the help of all kinds of clear cameras in modern society, beautiful women have seen a lot, and their immunity is naturally higher.


    How much more beautiful can Wang Yuyan be than Zhu ABI? Song Qingshu shakes his head in his heart. They are all beauties. At a certain level, it''s not so easy to distinguish the superior from the inferior. Like Fan Bingbing and Gao Yuanyuan, can you say who is more beautiful than who? Some people think that Fan Ye is more beautiful, while others think that Gao Yuanyuan is more beautiful. It depends on personal taste.


    The reason why people in this world generally think that Wang Yuyan is more beautiful than a Zhu ABI is not that Wang Yuyan is really better than a Zhu ABI, but that she is full of fairy like temperament, which makes ordinary men feel ashamed and dare not continue to examine after a glance, and the impression left by that glance will be deeply imprinted in his mind and processed by his own beautiful, Of course, I think Wang Yuyan is much more beautiful than the girls next door.


    Song Qingshu, a modern person, after the initial surprise, can quickly appreciate her appearance with a normal heart.


    "Cousin, who are these I noticed that song Qingshu was staring at her eyes. Wang YuYan''s long eyelashes trembled slightly. She was a little shy, but she was worried that she was a good friend of her cousin, so she didn''t dare to show her emotion.


    "These two are my friends," Murong Fu said, holding Wang Yuyan in his hand. "It''s a long story. We talk as we walk."


    "Internal skill for treating tendons and veins?" Everyone sat down in a nearby Pavilion. Wang Yuyan listened to Murong Fu''s story about song Qingshu, wrinkled her pretty eyebrows and began to think.


    The nine Yin Manual of the five elements of the Central Plains is the best way to heal the internal injuries, "Wang Yuyan said." the song of the Qing Dynasty was sinking in the heart. "I thought that the nine Yin manual classics really had the effect of treating internal injuries, but the fact that they were broken, could not arouse the true Qi according to the above method, and it was the internal force that Murong referred to before.


    "But..." Wang Yuyan''s tone turned to a heart of the nine Yin manual.


    Song Qingshu secretly admires Wang Yuyan. She doesn''t know any martial arts, but she knows all the martial arts in the world and understands them thoroughly. Murong Fu doesn''t know it when he is in Baoshan. Every time Wang Yuyan instructs him, he will get angry. She is too narrow-minded to succeed.


    "I wonder if Miss Wang has any other way?" Mrs. Hu asked softly.


    God bless you, Wang Yuyan the same, and marvelled at the beauty of his elder sister, nodding his head, and continued, "I once saw the following words in a Book of out of print ancient books: the nine Yin manual meridians were atrophy and occlusion, and the God was treated by meridians and bones, and the bones were broken, one main, one external. As for the real effect, because I haven''t read both books, I dare not jump to a conclusion... "


    Song Qingshu was shaking uncontrollably. At this time, his heart was agitated: "yes, how can I forget the divine scripture? At the beginning, diyundingdian had his Pipa bone pierced and his hamstring was broken. He could live by the divine scripture, and even save the dead by the divine scripture..."


    "Thank you for your advice, Miss Wang." Song Qingshu stood up excitedly. His heart had already gone out. He wanted to go to find shenzhao Scripture immediately.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s excited appearance, Mrs. Hu knew that she was right this time. She looked at Wang Yuyan and asked, "does Miss Wang know where to find a God to take care of the Scriptures?"


    Wang Yuyan frowned, tilted her head, and thought carefully: "it''s said that Mei niansheng, a famous hostess in central Hunan, knows this magic skill, but he always has no fixed place. I don''t know where to find him."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder if Mei niansheng had been poisoned by his three disciples. If he had died, he had to start with Ding Dian and di Yun.


    "Mr. Murong and Miss Wang will never forget their kindness." Song Qingshu stood up and said with sincere thanks.


    "They just read a few words from the book, but they don''t know if it''s OK." Wang Yuyan was grateful for his kindness, which inevitably made her shy.


    "We are all people in the Jianghu, so why are you so polite, young Xia song?" Murong Fu quickly got up to return the salute.


    Song Qingshu sighed to himself that Murong Fu was an impeccable young talent on the surface. They helped themselves this time, and they will repay them in the future


    "I plan to go to central Hunan. My sister-in-law will stay here for a few days. It''s important to trace Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu turned to look at Mrs. Hu and said on purpose.


    "Yes, if Mrs. Hu thinks it''s inconvenient to live in yanziwu, she can live with her cousin. Mantuo villa is full of women''s families. Mrs. Hu can rest assured." Murong Fu also added a fire.


    Mrs. Hu took a look at Song Qingshu in embarrassment. She thought to herself that now that the war is in chaos, my uncle has lost all his martial arts, and he is not willing to be soft hearted. I''m afraid he can''t get to central Hunan


    "Murong Jingyue is pursued by Murong family. It''s useless for me to stay here. My uncle has lost all his martial arts and it''s not peaceful all the way. I''d better accompany him to central Hunan. " Mrs. Hu finally made a decision.


    With this remark, the people on the scene looked a little strange. They were all alone between uncle and sister-in-law


    One side of ABI thought of the intimacy of the two people on the ship last time, and his mind was even more unbearable.


    Mrs. Hu soon realized the strangeness of the atmosphere. As soon as she changed her mind, she understood what people were thinking, and her ears were a little hot. However, this kind of thing could not be explained. She calmed down when she thought of the bright sun and moon between herself and her uncle.


    Song Qingshu is completely racing against time now. If Zhou Zhiruo didn''t know when he would find himself, he would be doomed if he was still half dead before.


    Although there is a soul stirring fairy sister, a gentle ABI and a sweet Zhu, song Qingshu decided to leave immediately.


    In the face of his departure, Wang Yuyan just nodded slightly. Her whole heart was on her cousin. Looking at Murong Fu, her eyes were full of tenderness and love.


    At this point, Murong Fu knew that it would be suspicious to keep him. So he had to ask Zhu to get a package of soft and soft, and send it to them: "you two, this trip is thousands of miles away, all these things should be in the next piece of mind... If you take Murong Fu as a friend, please don''t refuse. I wish you an early recovery, young Xia song. The gate of yanziwu is always open to you... "


    The words all said this up, song Qingshu also no longer refuse, accept the parcel, bow hand thanks a way: "today again of grace, in the future when Yongquan mutually repay!"


    "Uncle, do you think that Murong seems to be a little too enthusiastic to me?" After leaving mantuo villa, Mrs. Hu stopped talking and finally asked.

 Chapter 23

    "My fair lady is a gentleman. It''s not surprising that Murong is enthusiastic about the crystal like character of his sister-in-law. " Song Qingshu turned to laugh.


    "Uncle ~" Mrs. Hu said angrily, her voice was delicate and greasy, and her bones were crisp when she heard song Qingshu, "you''re joking again. My posture of Pu Liu is much more beautiful than that of Wang. How could Murong be like what you said..."


    "In my heart, my sister-in-law is much more beautiful than Miss Wang." Song Qingshu saw that Mrs. Hu Xiumei was about to attack, and quickly changed the topic, "it''s estimated that Mr. Murong''s idea is to break into the king''s treasure."


    "Uncle also knows the treasure of Chuang Wang?" Mrs. Hu was surprised. This was the biggest secret in her heart. She didn''t have time to worry about his words before.


    "My sister-in-law has forgotten that I''m known as a hundred Xiaosheng in the river and lake. There are really few events in the river and lake that I don''t know." Song Qingshu pretends to smile mysteriously.


    "Did uncle have the idea of breaking into the king''s treasure?" Mrs. Hu had a bad feeling in her heart. For a moment, she doubted the other party''s real purpose of approaching her.


    "Of course!" Song Qingshu''s reply made Mrs. Hu feel cold, "I can use this treasure in the future."


    Noting that Mrs. Hu''s face was ugly and knowing what she thought at the moment, song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. It''s a coincidence that we met. And I knew where the treasure was, so my sister-in-law didn''t have to worry. I had another purpose. "


    "Do you know where the treasure lies?" "It''s impossible," exclaimed Mrs. Hu


    It''s hard to see Mrs. Hu''s expression is so wonderful. Song Qingshu takes a hard look and says with a smile: "it''s said that I''m a hundred Xiaosheng in the lake. Although the specific location is not clear, I still know the general direction. When I get there, I should be able to find out. Why, is my sister-in-law going to kill me? "


    Mrs. Hu sighed: "I don''t know how you know so much when you are young."


    "One day when I was a child, I met a travelling Taoist. Seeing that I was surprised and knowledgeable, he couldn''t help chatting with me," said Song Qingshu, shaking his head and saying, "he also said that he was an immortal. He told me a lot of stories and let me remember them well."


    Mrs. Hu was obviously incredulous and asked, "did he say his name?"


    "His name seems to be Jin Yong." Song Qingshu looks strange.


    "Jin Yong?" Mrs. Hu thought about it carefully. "I''ve never heard of this character in the world." She also thought that song Qingshu was not willing to tell the truth, and it was not easy to ask further for a while.


    "Central Hunan is so big, where shall we go first?" Mrs. Hu doesn''t want to continue to talk about the treasure of Chuang Wang. She also has a headache about why song Qingshu knows, so she has to talk about other things.


    "Jingzhou, of course!" Song Qingshu said with confidence.


    With the previous experience, Mrs. Hu believed song Qingshu''s judgment from the bottom of her heart, and she didn''t say anything. They came to Jingzhou all the way, and song Qingshu always thought about how to find the divine scripture.


    "First of all, we must know where the plot of Liancheng Jue has developed." Song Qingshu thought about it carefully, and the way to judge it was to see if there was Ding Dian in the prison in Jingzhou, and if there were, he had been locked up for several years.


    When song Qingshu told Mrs. Hu about the idea of exploring Jingzhou prison, Mrs. Hu was embarrassed: "uncle, I''m afraid you don''t know something. Today, Mongolia and the Song Dynasty are at a stalemate in Xiangyang. Jingzhou is the logistics lifeline of Xiangyang City. It is an important military town with no less than 100000 troops stationed nearby. I''m afraid the prison of Jingzhou Prefecture is not so easy to break into. "


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. In his impression, the martial arts experts in the novel, let alone a cell, can come and go freely. Now it seems that it''s not the case at all.


    "We''d better go and see if the defense is not as strict as we think." Song Qingshu was insistent.


    Mrs. Hu could not grind him, so she had to promise: "OK, but my uncle will promise me not to be impulsive at that time. Now that you are not well, what really happened, I''m afraid I can''t protect you."


    "I know. I''m not a fool." Song Qingshu''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    They went all the way to explore the prison of Jingzhou mansion. After looking at it from a distance, they turned pale. They saw that there were patrolling soldiers everywhere, and the guards were very strict.


    Mrs. Hu was worried about song Qingshu''s injury. She heard that there was a man who knew the whereabouts of shenzhao Scripture. She secretly made up her mind. She turned to song Qingshu and said, "uncle, stay here for a while. I''ll go and find out."


    Now they are very close to each other. Hearing the faint fragrance from the beautiful woman beside them, song Qingshu says, "sister-in-law, don''t take risks!"


    "It''s OK. I''m just going to find out." Mrs. Hu turned her head and gave a charming smile. In the twinkling of an eye, she approached the prison like a wisp of smoke.


    Song Qingshu was fascinated by the smile at that moment. He thought to himself, what''s the matter with him? He''s also used to seeing beautiful women. How can each other move his mind with every smile now?


    Mrs. Hu is as light as a swallow. Every time she calculates the gap between the patrol soldiers, she approaches step by step. Soon song Qingshu can''t see her.


    "The lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect is really extraordinary." Song Qingshu sighed to himself. Not long after that, a burst of clothes burst out, and Mrs. Hu had returned to him.


    "How?" Seeing her ugly face, Song Qing knew that it was not good news.


    On Mrs. Hu''s beautiful face, there was a hint of worry: "I have just made a careful exploration. It''s OK to say that there is only one entrance to the prison. The whole cell is hidden underground. I''m afraid it''s used to guard against us high-ranking people in the Wulin. The entrance is heavily guarded. You can''t get in unless you rush in. "


    Song Qingshu understands that it''s unrealistic to rush into the prison. Now it''s a living world. The government doesn''t have the same sense of existence as in the novel. Moreover, Jingzhou government is a military center. It''s very strict on guard. If something happens to the prison, the garrison nearby can come to help at any time. Although Mrs. Hu''s martial arts are not weak, it''s still impossible to break into the prison and save a person.


    But if you don''t go to jail, you don''t know if Ding Dian is there, and you don''t know where Lian chengjue''s plot is going


    "Wait, if you just want to know the development of the plot, you don''t have to start from prison." In Song Qing''s mind, a flash of inspiration suddenly pulls Mrs. Hu to turn around and leave.


    Mrs. Hu was annoyed and thought to herself, uncle, how he always likes to use his hands and feet. Fortunately, after such a long time together, she had already understood that song Qingshu''s behavior was different from that of ordinary people, and she didn''t seem to have any idea about the defense of these men and women. In addition, after several times of suffering together, Mrs. Hu also knew that this was only a natural action, and there were no other evil ideas, so she let him hold his wrist.

 Chapter 24

    In front of a grand mansion, song Qingshu finally stops.


    "It''s said that this family is a big family in Jingzhou. What''s uncle doing here?" Mrs. Hu quietly drew back her hand and asked, looking at Song Qingshu.


    "Sister in law, we are going to visit Wanfu at night today." Song Qingshu''s eyes were shining, and he thought with pride that as long as he knew whether Qi Fang had become a young grandmother of ten thousand families, wouldn''t everything be clear?


    "It''s not good to run to someone''s house in the middle of the night." At the moment, Mrs. Hu grabs song Qingshu''s shoulder and they lie on the beam of a bedroom. Mrs. Hu says awkwardly.


    "I know Wan is not good at martial arts, but he has bad water. Now they are in the light, we are in the dark. If we visit honestly and openly, we will become enemies, and we will think of being calculated by each other all the time. It''s not a good feeling. " Song Qingshu rightfully said that there was no psychological pressure, but he leaned to the beauty intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mrs. Hu stretched out a green jade finger and gently touched song Qingshu''s waist, making him unable to move forward: "silence, someone is coming."


    Song Qingshu also looked down and saw a man and a woman come in. The man was handsome, with a beard on his mouth. The woman was dressed up as a young woman. What a delicate and beautiful little woman! Song Qingshu secretly praises that the other person''s physique is strong, but his physique is not necessarily weak. It''s just that his delicate and timid temperament makes people feel weak subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu sighs that Qi Fang has married Wan GUI. I''m afraid that di Yun is also suffering with Ding Dian in prison.


    The following plot makes them dare to be embarrassed. It turns out that as soon as the couple returns to the room, Wan GUI starts to move, and Qi Fang half pushes and half pours on the bed


    Mrs. Hu spat in secret. She looked back and saw that song Qingshu was reading with great interest. She couldn''t help getting angry. She wanted to take song Qingshu away, but it was necessary to disturb the two people below. She was in a dilemma for a moment.


    Song Qingshu has a pain in his waist. When he looks back, he sees Mrs. Hu looking at herself with a face full of powder. It seems that her mouth is warning him not to look Had to reluctantly turn his head.


    For a moment, the room quieted down, leaving only the voices of the two below. Mrs. Hu and song Qingshu were even more embarrassed when they were at the beam of the room. Thinking that they were here with another man to listen to other people''s husband and wife, Mrs. Hu''s intestines were blue with regret.


    Song Qingshu is different. Although he can''t watch the following live movie, it''s really a relaxed and happy thing to watch the beautiful woman beside him angry and blush.


    "Wan Zhenshan, get out of here!" Unfortunately, the day does not wish, suddenly came the sound of fierce fighting outside, Wan GUI and Qi Fang do not care about intimacy, hurriedly dressed and ran out.


    Mrs. Hu breathed a sigh of relief and took the opportunity to catch song Qingshu and flew out.


    "Wait a minute, let''s see which heroes are looking for WAN Zhenshan stubble. Maybe they are potential allies with us..." Mrs. Hu couldn''t get over him, so she had to take song Qingshu''s waist, jump over the courtyard wall and look at Wan Fu''s movement.


    Song Qingshu was shocked by the soft and full feeling coming from his ribs. Instead of the noise, his face turned red.


    Mrs. Hu didn''t notice that she was holding song Qingshu''s waist, so she was taken advantage of by him, and her attention was attracted by a ragged man in the field.


    Tens of thousands of people besieged him, but they couldn''t hurt him at all. Instead, they were beaten and kicked by him.


    Wan Zhenshan couldn''t sit still any more, so he drew his sword to attack.


    "Liancheng sword technique?" With a cold smile, the visitor snatched a sword and met him with the same move.


    "Wait a minute!" After several rounds of fighting, Wan Zhenshan quickly jumped out of the battle circle, "who are you, why do you know my school''s unique skill?" But he was a little scared. After a few moves, he saw that his opponent''s martial arts were much better than him, and he knew Liancheng sword skill. Could it be that he had no hope to solve that big secret all his life.


    "Mei niansheng is my elder martial brother. Who do you think I am?" The man gave a sneer.


    "Wu Liuqi, the beggar in the snow!" Wan Zhenshan finally remembered that his master had mentioned that there was a younger martial brother. He was shocked and said, "I''ve seen you, little martial uncle. What are you still doing? Put away all your weapons. This is your grand martial uncle. "


    Wu Liuqi frowned, raised his hand to stop and said: "come on, I''m here to investigate the murder of my elder martial brother. It''s rumored that you three apprentices betrayed the school, killed the master and robbed the treasure. Yan Daping and Qi Changfa are two mysterious people. I have to start with you first."


    "Wronged!" Wan Zhenshan looked incredible. Seeing the loopholes in Wu Liuqi''s words just now, he thought, "little martial uncle, I haven''t seen my martial arts just now. Our martial brothers are between Bo Zhongshan and Bo Zhongshan. Do you think we three have the ability to hurt the master a little?"


    "Elder martial brother, his martial arts are unparalleled, and he has become a master of divinity. It''s really unreasonable to hurt him in your hands." Wu Liuqi was also puzzled. He didn''t know the truth. He only came to find out the truth after hearing that Mei niansheng had died in the hands of three disciples. Seeing Wan Zhenshan''s poor martial arts just now, he began to doubt, "how did your master die?"


    Wan Zhenshan looked happy, looked left and right, and quickly made a look of embarrassment: "little martial uncle, this is not a place for many people to talk, or go to the inner room for a chat?"


    Wu Liuqi, a master of Arts, is bold and not afraid of his tricks. He nods.


    "Let''s follow!" Song Qingshu subconsciously said that Mrs. Hu gave him a white look and thought that she really treated me as a servant girl, but she still took him around the back of the house to listen.


    "Don''t make tea without tea. Tell me quickly. How did my elder martial brother die?" Wu Liuqi waved away his servants impatiently.


    "Alas, alas, alas ~" Wan Zhenshan sighed three times. Seeing that Wu Liuqi was about to attack, he quickly said, "don''t you know what happened to Liancheng Jue, martial uncle?"


    Wu Liuqi looked at him warily: "I heard that elder martial brother mentioned it. Isn''t it the formula of Liancheng sword. What''s the matter with this? "


    "Isn''t it?" Wan Zhenshan patted his thigh and said, "I don''t know how the magistrate of Jingzhou knew about the treasure hidden in Liancheng Jue. Under his careful consideration, the master and his family were finally poisoned by him." While speaking, he squeezed out a few drops of turbid tears.


    "Jingzhou magistrate Ling Tuisi?" Wu Liuqi was surprised. He was a powerful figure in the separatist side... But Wu Liuqi didn''t completely believe Wan Zhenshan''s words. Instead, he asked: "although Ling Tuisi has a large number of troops, he can''t escape even if he is defeated by his elder martial brother. How did he die?"


    "Martial uncle, have you heard of Jinbo Xunhua?" Wan Zhenshan carefully looked at Wu Liuqi''s face.


    "The so-called golden wave ten days flower without medicine?" Wu Liuqi is an old man. He has heard of some rare poisons.


    "Exactly!" Wan Zhenshan sighed, "that day, Ling Tuisi invited his master to a banquet. To his carelessness, the master was poisoned. He lost 70% of his ability and was finally caught by mistake. However, his old man would rather die than surrender than reveal the secret of Liancheng Jue. Ling Tuisi was angry and killed him..."


    "Nonsense Wu Liuqi slapped the table, "how do you know these processes if you are not on the scene? If you are at the scene, Ling Tuisi will leave your life. "

 Chapter 25

    Wan Zhenshan secretly pinched a sweat. This young martial uncle is not much older than gui''er. He has so much experience in the world. However, he has already thought about his words: "we three martial brothers went to the banquet with master at that time. It''s a pity that our martial arts skills are too weak to save master. After Ling Tuisi killed master, he thought we might know the secret of Liancheng Jue, so he kept us from killing him. He spread rumors in the river and lake that it was our three brothers who killed master and took Liancheng Jue, and made people in the river and lake trouble us all the time. He has been hiding behind the scenes waiting for the fisherman''s profit. "


    Wu Liuqi saw that what he said was reasonable and reasonable. In addition to the fact that people in the river and lake killed nuns, he believed Wan Zhenshan seven or eight points subconsciously. He snorted coldly: "don''t let out today''s story. What you said is true or false. I will go to the magistrate''s Yamen to find out." Then he stood up and left.


    Looking at his back, Wan Zhenshan showed a sneer: "Jingzhou City with a hundred thousand, as a magistrate, Ling Tuisi''s mansion is not so easy to enter, just afraid to enter, can''t get out."


    "That man is the great hero Wu Liuqi that my uncle said before?" Mrs. Hu asked curiously.


    "Um ~" Song Qingshu thought to himself that Wu Liuqi was obviously fooled by Wan Zhenshan, but it''s not good for him to tear him down at the moment. I''m afraid we need to use Wu Liuqi''s power to deal with Ling Tuisi.


    The next morning, at the roadside snack stand, Mrs. Hu suddenly said to song Qingshu, "uncle, we have been trying to break into the prison to save people, so we have no clue. Now I think, since hard is not good, can we come to soft?"


    "How to be soft." Song Qingshu felt that there was a light in his mind, but he couldn''t grasp the specific ideas.


    "According to my uncle, there is a prisoner in the prison who can perform miraculous deeds. In fact, we only need to be able to touch him. Why do we need to save him?" Mrs. Hu gave a smile.


    Song Qingshu suddenly brightened up, eager to embrace the beauty in front of a kiss: "sister-in-law is really women Zhuge." Yeah, just because he can''t get out doesn''t mean he can''t get in.


    The more they thought about it, the more excited they were. They came to a secluded place and constantly improved their plans.


    At noon that day, in front of the magistrate''s Yamen, a good young master came and handed in a letter asking to see Ling Tuisi. The doorman saw that the other party was handsome, and under the trend of silver, he turned to report.


    Before long, song Qingshu was welcomed in.


    "What''s the matter with song Gongzi?" Ling Tuisi looked at Song Qingshu with some impatience. He couldn''t help it. The battle in Xiangyang was not good. As a parent officer in the rear area, he was under a lot of pressure. In addition, the man in the prison refused to tell the secret of Liancheng Jue


    "I''m here to solve a problem in your mind." Song Qingshu''s enigmatic smile.


    These scholars love this. Ling Tuisi is not happy. If he hadn''t dealt with today''s official documents almost, he would have blown this man out long ago. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Ling Tuisi just gave a faint "Oh ~" without any comment.


    "You must think that I am such a poor scholar. What can I do to solve your troubles?" Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Indeed, if it is a matter of state affairs, I really can''t help it. But if it''s just an adult''s private matter... "Song Qingshu stopped immediately.


    Ling Tuisi jumped in his heart and looked at Song Qingshu carefully: "what did you say?"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "I don''t have any other skills. I''m good at prying open the mouth of hard criminals..."


    Ling Tuisi''s face suddenly flashed a trace of cyan, and asked fiercely: "how much do you know about Liancheng Jue?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said, "not much, not much. I have a way to let the man in the prison speak, but I need to pay for what I get afterwards."


    "Young people have a big appetite," Ling Tui SIPI hummed with a smile. "I''m afraid you''ve eaten your stomach." But in my heart, I was in a state of suspense. How could this man know so clearly.


    "Young, good appetite." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "after so many years, does Ling feel sure to pry the man''s mouth open?"


    Ling Tuisi thought to himself that after so many years of torture, he got nothing. I''m afraid Ding Dian won''t say it until he dies. He can''t really kill him. Recently, he became more and more impatient. In the dead of night, he even came up with an extremely vicious plan, but he was not sure whether it would work. If he failed, Ding Dian''s clue would be broken, so he was still hesitating.


    "Can you really make him tell the secret of Liancheng Jue?" He looked at him suspiciously.


    "Let me try, my Lord. You won''t lose anything. If you can''t, I''ll leave it to you." Song Qingshu said confidently.


    "Well," Ling Tuisi said with great joy, "if you can really let him tell the secret, I''ll be seven and three after finding the treasure, young man, don''t be too greedy." In his heart, he thought, when he really finds the treasure, will he still save your life? That''s just to lower the other party''s vigilance, thinking that he really wants to share the account with him.


    Song Qing expressed her struggle in writing and finally breathed out: "well, 30% is enough. It''s just that I have to deal with this operation, and it may take me a little time, as short as half a month, as long as a month. Otherwise, if that person sees the flaw, your and my plot will come to nothing. "


    "Yes!" Ling Tuisi hesitated for a while, but nodded his head and agreed, "how do you ask him? I can not ask him, or I can ask the relevant people to cooperate with you as much as possible, but if you ask, I want to take it alone, haha..."


    Song Qingshu gave a gift and said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want to be tortured by adults for several years in prison like that man."


    Ling Tuisi''s people are secretly monitoring song Qingshu. Although he is free to move in the mansion during this period, he can''t think of it.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. He went straight to the cell where Ding Dian was being held. He moved a stool and sat far away. He didn''t speak. He just looked at the two poor people in the cell quietly.


    Di Yun had been scared by Ding Dian. At this time, he hid quietly in the corner and didn''t make a sound. Ding Dian saw a fresh face sitting opposite him, staring at him without saying a word, and said angrily, "look at your Laozi, look!"


    "I''m looking at two poor people." Song Qingshu is not upset, light smile.


    Ding Dian is nothing, but di Yun is aroused by his words and starts to cry¡° What are you crying for? " Ding Dian up is a hard hit, di Yun has already had experience, the more miserable he called, the more hard the other party hit, had to bite his teeth.


    "Stop fighting. He''s not a spy." Song Qingshu laughingly looks at the two who will become good brothers in the future.


    "If you say no, I''ll kill him." Ding Dian''s fists were even harder.

 Chapter 26

    Song Qingshu was stunned and speechless: "well, then you can take him as a spy."


    "You are indeed a spy!" Ding Dian eyes a bright, press Di Yun again is a fat beat.


    "Miss Ling is dying!" See oneself unintentionally a words lead Di cloud to get a fat beat, in the heart also some feel bad, have to sacrifice a big kill move.


    "What Ding Dian stopped and rushed over with a ferocious face. "What did you say just now?"


    "If you don''t, will you let him go?" With a cell separated, song Qingshu was not afraid of him rushing out. "This silly boy is really a hard-working man. He just wanted to be left here - maybe you would tell him the secret in your heart, and then Ling Tuisi thought that this silly boy was better than you to deal with."


    In fact, after many years together, Ding Dian had already figured out this point in his heart. When he called Ling Tuisi''s name, he gave a cold hum: "who are you?"


    "I''m a good man to save the suffering, but I can''t see how hard you two are. I''m here to give you some warmth." Song Qingshu looks at their tragic situation. The pipa bone is worn and the whole body is dirty. He is very sad when he thinks of their fate.


    "Well! What''s the trick of lingtuisi? " Ding Dian was full of defensive psychology at this time.


    "Ling Tuisi?" Song Qingshu sneered, "great Xia Ding, how about making a deal?"


    "Go away!" Dingdian bird did not bird him for a moment, knew that Miss Ling was all right, and sat back indifferently.


    "Do you really think I want your Liancheng Jue?" Song Qingshu laughed, "to tell you the truth, I already know the secret of Liancheng Jue that you people have been fighting for."


    "Hey, kid?" Ding Dian gave a dry smile.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Song Qingshu stood up, "I can tell you the secret of Liancheng Jue. Do you see any difference from what you know?"


    "Tell me about it." Ding Dian gave him a suspicious look.


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and said in a low voice, "great Xia Ding, I know you have not lost your martial arts skills. Please listen carefully. Is there anyone else in the area? I''m afraid I can''t escape your fate if I''m heard by people who are in retreat. My meridians are broken. I don''t have any martial arts any more. I have to trouble you to listen carefully. "


    Ding Dian couldn''t touch it. He closed his eyes and examined it carefully: "tell me, there are no other people except you and me within ten feet."


    Song Qingshu stares at di Yun: "some things he doesn''t know are actually protecting him." Ding Dian frowns, or conveniently point the sleeping point of Di Yun.


    Song Qingshu was relieved and told the secret of Liancheng Jue. Ding Dian''s face changed and he stared at him: "how do you know?"


    "Don''t worry about it," said Song Qing, a bookseller. "Now you should believe that I''m not Ling Tuisi''s group, right?"


    "Then why do you come to me?" Ding Dian was puzzled.


    "Don''t you mean to make a deal with you?" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and said, "help me feel the pulse quickly, and see if your shenzhao Scripture can cure you?"


    Just heard what he said, Ding Dian was clear in his heart. He felt his pulse slightly and spat out two words: "can cure."


    Song Qingshu finally put down his heart and said, "if you want me to tell you, Ling Tuisi is a fool. If he called his daughter to ask you for Liancheng Jue as a dowry that day, you would not agree."


    Ling Tuisi thought that all the people in the world were like him. He was afraid to show a little bit of air, which made Ding Dian take precautions. He knew that his daughter was far more important than any treasure in Ding Dian''s eyes.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Ding Dian suddenly felt a sense of confidant, and his face eased down. He didn''t know that song Qingshu deliberately approached him.


    "But now that I have known his true face, I will never give him the Liancheng formula." For so many years, Ding Dian was filled with evil spirit in his heart and said with hatred.


    "I didn''t ask you to hand over Liancheng Jue." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "the transaction between us is not about Ling Tuisi."


    "What deal?" Ding Dian finally got a little interest.


    "I''m responsible for making you and Miss Ling get married, and you''re responsible for curing my meridians, OK?" Song Qingshu was staring at him.


    However, Ding Dian did not feel happy in his imagination. Instead, he sighed: "do you know why I have been trapped here so many years?"


    Song Qingshu said: "why?"


    "Before I came here, I didn''t succeed in martial arts, so I couldn''t escape from the wall," Ding Dian said with a bitter smile. "Secondly, it''s no use for me to escape. Shuanghua won''t follow me. I might as well stay here and have a look at the chrysanthemums on the windowsill from a distance to eliminate loneliness." Ding Dian''s eyes through the small window of the cell, affectionately looking at the distant building.


    "Why doesn''t she want to go with you?" Although song Qingshu knew the general plot, he was confused about the details.


    "I don''t know," Ding Dian''s face showed a trace of tenderness. "It''s normal for her, a lady of a big family, not to elope with a man, not to mention that Ling Tuisi forced her to make such a vicious oath." With that, Ding Dian looked ferocious.


    "What poison oath?" Song Qingshu didn''t think so. It was just an oath. How could the ancients be so stupid.


    "His father threatened her with my life: he would never see me again in his lifetime, or her mother''s soul would suffer day and night in the underground." Dingdian''s teeth are almost broken.


    "With your life?" Song Qingshu looks strange, "even if she does not agree, Ling Tuisi will not kill you."


    "That''s why he''s cruel!" When a chapter of Ding Dian was photographed on the wall, a handprint suddenly appeared.


    Song Qingshu murmured in his heart. It''s a little hard to do.


    As if he knew what he was thinking, Ding Dian said, "if you can really persuade Shuanghua to fly away with me, I can teach you the Scriptures."


    Song Qingshu happily patted his chest, "OK, give it to me first. I''ll go to find out what Miss Ling said first, and then discuss how to teach me to take care of the Scriptures." Thinking of his hope of turning over, song Qingshu was overjoyed and rushed out.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s slightly crazy figure, Ding Dian gave a cold smile and thought in his heart, "God takes care of the Scriptures. You can''t learn it in 20 years." Don''t blame Ding Dian for deceiving. In fact, he is fed up with the danger of human nature, and now he doesn''t believe anyone.


    Song Qingshu came to Miss Ling''s small building and was stopped by the bodyguard. "Lord Ling has an order. No one can see Miss Ling except himself."


    Showing a token, song Qingshu said, "Lord Ling asked me to do something convenient in the mansion. Everyone should cooperate with me. You must have received the news."


    The two guards looked at each other for a while, still hesitating. Song Qingshu didn''t care about them. He pushed aside the Pu Dao in front of them and went up the stairs.

 Chapter 27

    When I got upstairs, I felt that there was light gauze dancing everywhere, and there was a shadow in the deep of the room. After all, it was the size of a family''s daughter. My sister''s boudoir, song Qingshu, was not so abrupt, so I had to cough to show that someone was coming up.


    "Who?" Although Ling Shuanghua was shocked, he didn''t show anything special, just asked casually.


    Feeling the indifference in her tone, song Qingshu sighed to himself. She was a beautiful woman who was almost loveless.


    "I''m entrusted by great Xia Ding to visit Miss Ling." Song Qing''s calligraphy heart can''t think of any powerful medicine, which can attract your attention.


    There was a thump, as if the stool had fallen to the ground. Sure enough, when Ling Shuanghua heard the news from Ding Dian, he trotted out, lifted the curtain and looked anxiously at Song Qingshu: "which great Xia Ding?"


    I saw a young woman in a light yellow dress running up to her. Although her face was covered by gauze, she could not hide her anxiety. After a careful look, some red scars on the edge of the gossamer loomed. Song Qingshu sighed to himself, seeing how graceful the woman was, what a beauty she must have been before she was disfigured.


    "Great Xia Ding asked me to come and ask Miss Ling a few words." Song Qingshu saluted respectfully.


    "How has he been recently?" Ling Shuanghua''s voice was trembling.


    "Er... I''m afraid it''s not very good." Song Qingshu thought that if the lute bone was worn, the tendon of the foot was broken, and then he was imprisoned and tortured for several years, it would not be good¡° But I can''t die yet. "


    Ling Shuanghua said with a sad smile: "it''s all my fault. It''s brother Ding..."


    "Miss Ling, now that things have happened, it''s not the time to say that," Song Qingshu asked hastily, remembering his intention. "Why didn''t you want to go away with great Xia Ding?"


    "The young master must have seen it. I''m already dead. I pray for God to worship Buddha every day, just for brother Ding to be safe." Ling Shuanghua gently lifted a corner of the veil, and there were several ferocious red scars on her white face.


    "Miss Ling, I always admire the love between you and great Xia Ding. Do you think great Xia Ding cares about your appearance?" Song Qingshu frowned, and the scars were really some... Some dazzling, but this should not be the reason.


    "Of course, I know he won''t dislike me," Ling Shuanghua sat down slowly at the table, fiddling with a pot of flowers in front of him, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. "I just don''t want him to marry such an ugly wife myself."


    She was obviously insincere, and song Qingshu didn''t want to play riddles with these stupid men and women. He asked directly, "I heard that Lord Ling forced you to make a poisonous oath, saying that if you see Ding Dian again in your life, your mother''s soul will suffer day and night underground. Does Miss Ling know that even if you didn''t make this oath at the beginning, your father won''t kill great Xia Ding for the sake of Liancheng Jue? "


    Ling Shuanghua didn''t change her look much. She just looked back at Song Qingshu and said, "I was worried just now, but I haven''t asked my son''s name..."


    "In the next song Qingshu," the shopping malls of the previous life are struggling with each other. Song Qingshu is such a good person. Seeing her look, she knows that she has doubts in her heart, so she tells her briefly about the fact that she has secretly reached an agreement with Ding Dian.


    Ling Shuanghua finally put down his heart and sighed: "don''t hide it from Mr. Song. When I know about Liancheng Jue, I realize this."


    "Swearing is such a solemn thing, since it is caused by a lie, naturally it cannot be true." Song Qingshu comforted him.


    Ling Shuanghua smiles a little, although the appearance is destroyed, but song Qingshu is stunned by the elegant style of his mouth: "but when I swear, I do swear sincerely. I don''t want to take my mother''s risk."


    Seeing that song Qingshu wanted to speak, Ling Shuanghua raised his hand and continued: "in fact, there is a very important reason. I didn''t tell brother Ding. At the beginning, my father betrothed me to his superior, the magistrate of Xiangyang and the son of Lord Lu, the governor of Beijing and Xi''an. Because I fell in love with brother Ding and ruined my face and ambition for him, my father and the LV family were very embarrassed. If I really went with brother Ding, I''m afraid I would really offend the LV family to death. Even if my father is not, he is my father after all. I don''t want to get him into such a big trouble. "


    "Lu Wenhuan?" Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. It''s really a bit of trouble. He has been in this world for some time, and he has gradually found out a lot of things. Xiangyang has been fighting against the Mongol army for many years. Although Guo Jing and Huang Rong led the Wulin people to help, the magistrate LV Wenhuan is the real mainstay. Lu Wenhuan is now in charge of Jingxiang, holding a heavy army. His brother Lu Wende is in charge of Huaihe and Huaihe. Together with Yu Ji, the Xuanyu envoy of Sichuan, the two brothers are known as the three largest vassal towns of the state of song.


    Although Ling Tuisi can be regarded as a senior member, he is not at the same level as LV Wenhuan. If he offends the LV family, Ling Tuisi can basically finish.


    It''s really a filial daughter. Her father is so vicious that she still thinks for him... Song Qingshu shakes her head. It seems that to solve Ling Shuanghua''s heart knot, she still has to start from his father.


    "I don''t know whether Miss Ling''s surname is Buddha or Taoism?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    "Well... I believe in Buddhism." Ling Shuanghua couldn''t figure out his intention for a moment, so he replied suspiciously.


    "Miss Ling must know the six samsara. Can you explain it for me?"


    Seeing song Qingshu''s appearance of asking for advice with an open mind, Ling Shuanghua hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice: "all living beings feel the life and death rotation of the three realms and the six paths as if the wheels were turning. If they do not seek liberation, they will continue to live and die in the six paths forever and never stop..."


    "There are three good ways and three evil ways in the six ways. What determines whether to enter the good way or the evil way in reincarnation?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    Ling Shuanghua already understood the meaning of song Qingshu. He continued with a smile: "because of ten bad deeds, we should degenerate into the three evil ways of hell, hungry ghost and animal. If you do ten good deeds, you will have heaven and man. "


    Song Qingshu saluted slightly and said: "I heard that Miss Ling''s mother was a famous good man in the city. She would never fall into the three evil ways in her life of doing good. I have never heard that your church has gone through any evil road. It must not be Asura road. The only way left is the way of the world and the way of heaven. No matter what it is, count the time, your church can''t be underground now. At the beginning, Miss Ling''s oath said, "if I meet brother Ding again, my mother''s soul will suffer day and night in the underground." excuse me, Miss Ling, do you think she will suffer in the underground now because of the good deeds of your mother before she died? "

 Chapter 28

    "Of course not." Although the theory of ghosts and gods is illusory, Ling Shuanghua doesn''t think his mother will enter the next three.


    "That''s it?" Song Qingshu put out his hand, "Miss Ling, you don''t have to worry about that poison oath in the future."


    "Thank you for your advice." Being enlightened by him, Ling Shuanghua only felt that his heart was suddenly enlightened and a big stone was put down. Before she was in the Bureau, she didn''t realize this. Ding Dian was more of a rough man in the Jianghu, and he didn''t have such a delicate mind, which led them to be entangled by an unwarranted poison oath for several years.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ling. I have a way to make you and great Xia Ding get married." Song Qingshu finally found out the problem between them. He felt that the harvest of his trip was almost over. He got up and said goodbye.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." Ling Shuanghua stands up and gives a salute. Even if her face is destroyed, she is elegant and refined. Song Qingshu smiles and turns to leave.


    "Did you see Shuanghua?" Ding Dian in the prison stood up excitedly, stared at Song Qingshu and asked, "how is she recently?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head angrily: "you are a pair of crazy men and women. The first sentence is the same. Everything is OK with her, just because she is too worried and thin."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Ding Dian seemed to have a magic barrier, and he laughs foolishly.


    "Don''t be cute," Song Qingshu coughed softly. "Let''s talk about shenzhao Scripture."


    Ding Dian suddenly became vigilant, "after frost China and I came out of Jingzhou City, we will naturally give you shenzhao Scripture."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I don''t have the strength to bind a chicken. What will you do when you default?"


    "That''s the same with each other," Ding Dian put his hands around him and snorted coldly. "It''s impossible for me to teach you now."


    "Well, even if you will. But I don''t know if your shenzhao Scripture can really cure my meridians, "Song Qingshu said with a suspicious look." if I take a strange risk to complete you, and find that shenzhao Scripture is useless to my injury, who can I go to cry for? "


    "Before, my tendons were broken by Ling Tuisi''s men, but now I''m still alive?" Ding Dian put out his foot for a sign.


    "Everything is what you say, I don''t know whether it''s true or not, can''t I?" Song Qingshu frowned and walked back and forth, suddenly his eyes lit up and clapped his palm. "Well, you first pass the upper part of shenzhao Scripture to me, and then give me the remaining half after I have completed the good things between you and Miss Ling, OK? Great Xia Ding, I have made such a concession out of my trust in you and Miss Ling''s character... "


    Ding Dian hesitated for a while, knowing that the empty check can''t make the cunning ghost like man work hard, "OK, Shuanghua is the person I love most in my life. What''s a shenzhao Scripture? Listen carefully."


    On one side, di Yun sees that he wants to teach martial arts. Frustrated, he doesn''t have any interest at all. He is beaten, covers his ears and shrinks to the corner.


    Ding Dian looked at him guiltily: "Hey, that what Di Yun, you also listen."


    Diyun shook his head like a rattle. Dingdian glared at him: "do you want to be beaten again?"


    Di Yun is scared to quickly let go of the hands that cover ear, listen to with fear.


    "I think you are worried, but I have to remind you," Ding Dian hesitated for a moment when he saw song Qingshu looking forward to it, and said, "it''s very important to be diligent in martial arts. But if you want to be quick, you can''t achieve it. You have to go step by step. If you want to connect with God, you have to be calm and have no distractions. "


    "That''s nature." Even though he said that, song Qingshu sighed in his heart. He could not help being in a hurry. He might be hunted at any time


    Seeing that he was right and wrong, Ding Dian gave a cold smile, and regardless of him, he read the Scripture of shenzhao Scripture: "since ancient times, those who have created heaven are born of yin and Yang. Between heaven and earth, within the six harmonies, the Qi of Jiuzhou, Jiuqiao, wucang, and twelve festivals are all connected with the weather.... "


    "The Qi of heaven is pure and pure, and it will be cured by will. If it is smooth, it will strengthen the Yang Qi. Therefore, the sages preach the spirit, serve the weather, and communicate with the gods. "


    I don''t know whether it was the passage that made the soul particularly strong or what. Song Qingshu found that his memory was very good and he had reached the level of never forgetting. He silently read the last few sentences in the upper part of shenzhao Scripture and made sure that he remembered them all.


    If you think about the content of the scripture carefully, the core of shenzhao Scripture is to absorb the heaven''s Qi. The cultivation method is different from the general martial arts, which requires the channels and luck. After training, it can nourish and regenerate the channels. It is indeed a wonderful skill in heaven and earth.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and said, "shenzhao Scripture is really extraordinary. Don''t worry, great Xia Ding. Although I ignore etiquette and law, I always attach importance to commitment and will do my best to help you and Miss Ling go far away."


    "Why?" Ding Dian looked at him in surprise. He didn''t have the Dharma to guide him to practice. He just listened to himself read the Scriptures once, and he had the most important sense of Qi of God according to the Scriptures! The rest of the cultivation only needs the accumulation of time, as well as the refining of the heaven''s Qi... Look at di Yun, who is in the clouds, and his heart is in a state of consternation. Isn''t this man a rare martial arts talent in a hundred years?


    Song Qingshu is also aware of the changes in his body, and he is also surprised. How can he pick up a secret book just like playing games in previous lives, and click cultivation to reach the full level immediately? Is he really the legendary genius?


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Ling sent someone to ask you to go to the mansion for a talk." Cried a yamen servant in the distance.


    "I know. I''ll come right away," Song Qingshu said after shouting. He turned to Ding Dian and said, "great Xia Ding, most of the things you have to do with Miss Ling still have to start with Ling Tuisi. I''ll deal with him first."


    "Well!" Ding Dian nodded noncommittally, turned around and stared at the silly boy Di Yun. He thought that the eggs could not be put in one basket. Although the silly boy was stupid, he was more honest and honest. If something happened in the future, he might have to bury me and Shuanghua together


    "Lord Ling came to me in such a hurry. What''s the matter?" Along the way, song Qingshu only felt that a weak cyclone in his body was slowly moving around. When the cyclone passed, the feeling of cool and moist came from all over the meridians and acupoints, which changed the previous pain. Although there are still many channels and acupoints at present, it seems that there is no way to go. I think it''s because my shenzhao Scripture is incomplete. I will get a complete shenzhao Scripture one day, and I will be cured. I don''t want to talk about it any more


    "I''m looking happy. Did you find something?" Ling Tuisi took the cup and breathed softly. He asked with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 29

    Song Qingshu was so nervous that he quickly picked up his spirits and said, "I have a bit of a clue."


    "Yes? Let me hear it. " Ling Tuisi put down his tea cup and looked into his eyes carefully. "I heard that young master song ran to my daughter''s room for a while, and then went to the cell to chat with Ding Dian. I don''t know what his idea is?"


    Ling Tuisi, as a senior member of the party, exudes a kind of light dignity and pressure, which makes song Qingshu feel uncomfortable. He thinks: brother, I''m going through the crowd. Without a tiger''s body shaking, I''m going to give up the bird. You''ve turned over to me.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say that. He explained in a slightly humble tone: "to tell you the truth, I see that all kinds of torture have no effect over the years, so I simply changed my mind. Before, I realized that Ding Dian seemed to be coveting for thousands of gold for a long time, so I planned to start from this aspect. Taking Miss Ling as bait, I pretended to help them go far away. Ding Dian really fell in the trap, and his tone began to loosen. "


    "It''s so bold to joke with my daughter''s reputation." Ling Tuisi slapped song Qingshu on the table again, startled him. He said to himself, "you old man are willing to kill his own daughter for the sake of treasure. At this time, you come to build a memorial archway.


    "Did he say anything?" Lingtuisi tone a turn, light asked.


    "He promised to tell me the secret of Liancheng Jue only after it''s done." Song Qingshu paid attention to each other''s look as he spoke.


    Ling Tuisi said angrily, "do you want my daughter to be given to her in exchange for Liancheng Jue?"


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "the adult has a heavy hand and many experts. When he tells the secret, it''s a matter of killing or releasing. Isn''t it a matter of the adult''s thinking."


    "That''s true." Ling Tuisi and he looked at each other with a smile, but in his heart he gave a cold hum. By the way, he even killed you.


    Ding Dian, who was hiding in the dark, was very angry. He wanted to rush out and kill song Qingshu. It turns out that Ding Dian has gone through all the dangers in the world, so he can''t easily trust others. Now he has great martial arts skills, so it''s not difficult for him to sneak out of the prison. Just now, seeing Ling Tuisi summoning song Qingshu, he quietly followed him. As a result, he heard their "treacherous plan".


    All of a sudden, with a frown, Ding Dian takes a look at the distance, and a master comes. At the moment, he is thinking of going high with Ling Shuang Hua Yuan, and he doesn''t want to cause more trouble. He turns around and takes a hard look at the two people in the house, then turns and leaves.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu''s emissary from Xiangyang City has arrived in Jingzhou City and is asking for a meeting outside the mansion." A yamen servant rushed to the gate to report.


    "I''ll leave first." Song Qing Shuxin in the room knows that they have military affairs to discuss and is ready to leave.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, Ling Tuisi moved in his heart and said, "you might as well stay and meet the emissary with us. It''s a pity that young master song wasted all his talent in the river and lake. If you do more exercise now, you may be able to be our right-hand man in the future..."


    Song Qingshu heard that his tone was full of solicitation. Strange as it was, he quickly reflected that he was pretending to solicit. In fact, he was paralyzing his defensive mind. After thinking about it, song Qingshu followed Ling Tuisi to greet the envoy.


    Before long, I saw a line of several people come in, and the first one was Yijue meishao. She was really as gorgeous as spring flowers, as beautiful as Zhaoxia. Her delicate red lips had a faint smile, and her eyebrows seemed to have a faint spring feeling.


    Song Qingshu only looked at it for a moment. He quickly bowed his head and did not dare to look at it again. His heart thumped, and he exclaimed: my darling, there is such a beautiful woman in the world!


    A moment later, he was a little annoyed that he was as shy as his first brother, so he raised his head to appreciate it carefully.


    Ling Tuisi''s words soon solved the doubts in Song Qingshu''s heart: "I don''t know what it is that we have to work. Leader Huang came to Jiangling in person."


    It''s Huang Rong! Song Qingshu suddenly realized that she was the only one in the world who could have such a variety of amorous feelings and such a mature charm.


    "I have seen Lord Ling. My younger sister is here to urge the army supplies for next month at the order of Lord Lu in Xiangyang. And then, what''s more," Huang Rong said with a smile. With her charming smile, Ling Tuisi, who is over 50 years old, was shocked. "We beggars'' sect got the news that someone in the Wulin is going to assassinate Lord recently. The Lord is related to the safety of the rear area of Xiangyang City, After discussing with my husband, Mr. Lu immediately sent my younger sister to take people to protect Mr. Ling. "


    On one side, song Qingshu''s face changed greatly, and he was surprised. Did Huang Rong mean me? It doesn''t make sense. How could she get the news ahead of time.


    Ling Tuisi also glanced at Song Qingshu without any trace and said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. Do you know where the assassin came from?"


    "We beggars'' sect have found out their details after many investigations," Huang Rong nodded slightly. "They seem to belong to the snow mountain sect of the western regions."


    "Snow mountain school?" Although Ling Tuisi was a magistrate, he was also half a member of the Wulin. He knew something about the snow mountain sect. "But Mr. Weide''s snow mountain sect?"


    "Not bad!" Huang Rong nodded, and a worried look appeared on her pretty face. "The snow mountain sword technique of the snow mountain sect is famous all over the world. Under the leader, there are many masters. This time, you can take good precautions."


    "I have no relationship with Xueshan sect. Why did Xueshan sect come to assassinate me?" Ling Tuisi asked suspiciously, wondering whether it was LV Wenhuan who wanted to put his cronies in Jingzhou?


    Huang Rong was so alert that he saw Ling Tuisi''s suspicious look. He thought it was because he didn''t fully cooperate. He was afraid that something would really happen at that time. He quickly explained, "Lord Ling doesn''t know. The snow mountain sect is located in the western regions. Now the western regions are divided into three parts: Mongolia, Ming religion and Hui people. Each small force has chosen its own camp. Recently, the snow mountain sect has decided to take refuge in Mongolia, I''m just worried that I won''t be taken seriously after I join you. I''m going to make a big contribution for promotion. I don''t know why, the snow mountain sect didn''t take refuge in Chahan, the Ruyang king who ran the western regions. Instead, they took refuge in Kublai Khan. After hearing that Kublai Khan had been attacking Xiangyang for a long time, they decided to start with you. "


    "How unreasonable Lingtuisi snorted coldly, "a little snow mountain sect, dare to bully my house."


    "Lord Ling, don''t be careless," Huang Rong said, "the experts of Xueshan sect are all out this time. The beggars'' sect disciples find that they seem to have mixed into Jingzhou City in batches. We''d better be careful."


    "Somebody Ling Tuisi thought about it for a long time. He called his men and asked them to go down. He selected 100 soldiers with excellent martial arts skills to join the magistrate''s guard team. Then he asked the city guards to step up their patrol in the city and wait for the opportunity. When something happened to the magistrate''s Yamen, they could arrive at the first time.


    Ling Tuisi arranged everything. After seeing Huang Rong, he said, "I always ask leader Huang for his resourcefulness. I wonder if I can arrange this properly?"

 Chapter 30

    "The adult has a strategic mind and is well-organized. When you think that the adult was born in the Imperial Academy, the younger sister really admires him." Huang Rong''s flattery makes the sophisticated Ling Tuisi a little bit adrift. After all, any man can''t help being praised by such a gorgeous woman face to face.


    "It''s just that when soldiers are patrolling, it''s inevitable that there will be a gap. I''d better let my younger sister take several beggars'' sect experts to stay in the house in case of emergency." Huang Rong''s soft voice, listening to Ling Tuisi''s heart, was so smooth that she couldn''t feel any unhappiness.


    "Well, well," Ling Tui Si said with a smile. Looking at the people behind Huang Rong, he asked, "who are these


    "These two are Zhuo Fu''s disciples, Wu Xiuwen and Wu Dunru. These are our beggars'' brothers..." Huang Rong introduced them one by one.


    Is that the two waste firewood that Yang Guo evaluated as "pigs all want to worship you as kings"? Song Qingshu looked at them curiously, but their appearance was good, and their martial arts had a little foundation, so they should not be so bad.


    Next, the two sides talked about the battle situation in Xiangyang. Song Qingshu was bored and found a gap and took the opportunity to retreat.


    Even Huang Rong has come, plus the snow mountain sect with bad intentions, and Wu Liuqi, who is hidden in the dark. Now Jingzhou City is full of hidden waves. It seems easier to send Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua out of Jingzhou.


    When he came to a secluded place in the mansion, he stretched himself and sat down under a big tree. Not long after that, there were two murmurs behind him. Song Qingshu showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and did not open his eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "here you are."


    "Don''t you even bother to shout now?" Mrs. Hu flashed out from the dark, angry and strange.


    The beauty has not been seen for several days, but it is still beautiful. Song Qingshu stood up: "who let my sister-in-law look so young and delicate? It seems to outsiders that you are too young to be my sister. I''m not afraid that my sister-in-law will call you old."


    Knowing that he was teasing herself, Mrs. Hu found that she couldn''t get angry from the bottom of her heart, so she had to keep comforting herself. Her uncle was a careless and informal person.


    "You''re full of nonsense again!" Mrs. Hu''s face was on purpose. "Tell me if there''s anything I can do. Now the magistrate''s Yamen is heavily guarded. I have to leave as soon as possible to avoid being found out."


    It turns out that before Song Qingshu entered the yamen, he thought it would be difficult to get in touch with the outside world, so he made an appointment with Mrs. Hu to deliver the news here in this tree every evening.


    Mrs. Hu will secretly monitor the situation outside the mansion. If song Qingshu doesn''t come, it means that he has something to say to himself. So she uses her lightness skill to turn inside the mansion and points out two yamen servants who are secretly monitoring song Qingshu. Then she shows up.


    Song Qingshu tells Mrs. Hu about Huang Rong''s arrival and the snow mountain sect''s assassination. When Mrs. Hu sees him talking about Huang Rong''s shining eyes, she feels a little uncomfortable and asks, "it''s said that Huang Rong was the most beautiful woman in the world. Is she really so beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she asked this question in the first sentence after hearing her words. She hesitated for a moment, and said excitedly: "it''s really the best in the world. Now, although she lacks the youth and innocence of a girl, she adds the charm of a mature woman..."


    Then he noticed that Mrs. Hu''s face was getting colder and colder. Song Qingshu suddenly realized that she patted herself on the head and changed her words: "but she''s older, and she''s aging. I''m afraid the title of the first beauty in the world is not worthy of the name. I think my sister-in-law looks better than her... "


    Mrs. Hu blushed and spat: "the Yellow leader is only in his early 30s. How old is he. You only know how to make me happy. Will you do the same in front of other women? "


    "How dare you Song Qingshu was speechless and quickly changed the topic: "sister-in-law, let''s get down to business. You should find a way to inform Xueshan sect and let them do it on the 15th day, because Ling Tuisi wanted to ask Ding Dian on that day. He didn''t want others to know about Liancheng Jue, so the guard was much weaker."


    "Well, I ran into a group of people in the suburbs recently. At that time, they wanted to kill them. Now it seems that they should be the snow mountain sect." Mrs. Hu recalled, "I know their whereabouts. It''s not difficult to find them. I''ll certainly pass the word on."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was shocked. Although she knew that Mrs. Hu was standing well in front of her, she could not help asking, "where can my sister-in-law be hurt?"


    I don''t know why, Mrs. Hu suddenly thought of the thing that she hurt her ribs last time and was taken advantage of by him. There was a faint blush at the root of her neck. She quickly said, "I''m ok. My own martial arts are also passable. In addition to the white Python whip technique you taught me last time, it''s more than enough to protect myself."


    "That''s good, that''s good," Song Qingshu giggled twice. "This time, my sister-in-law should be careful. It''s better not to show up."


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Mrs. Hu, who had been living with Fei for many years, felt a trace of warmth in her heart and said softly, "don''t worry, uncle. I''ll be careful."


    Looking at Mrs. Hu''s startled figure when she left, song Qingshu felt very happy. He came to one side to wake up the two people who had been knocked unconscious and went straight away.


    Left two yamen looked at each other: "was there an accident just now?"


    "Do you want to tell the magistrate?"


    "You''re stupid. Who can bear the blame? Anyway, no one knows now, and song Qingshu hasn''t been lost. It''s better to do more than less. "


    "The elder brother has experience, the younger brother admires it!"


    "That''s what it is. It''s not for nothing that I''ve been in Yamen for so many years."


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, song Qingshu ran into Huang Rong several times in the mansion. Although he wanted to stare at her for a long time, he knew that the two of them, one in the sky and the other in the ground, had no intersection at all, so he was indifferent. After each nod, he left.


    Huang Rong, on the contrary, has a good impression on him. Over the years, from Ouyang Ke in those days, to people from all walks of life in the Wulin, to the officials of Xiangyang City and even the magistrate LV Wenhuan, every time he sees himself, although he conceals something, the desire in his eyes is clear.


    This time, I saw such a young man with clear eyes in Jingzhou City. He was calm and asked about him. When I learned that he was Ling Tuisi''s latest staff member, Xiumei frowned and looked at his back and thought to himself.


    Time flies, and soon it''s the 15th day.


    Because Huang Rong and others are here, Ling Tuisi wanted to suspend the trial of Ding Dian this month, but song Qingshu claimed that it is now the critical period of inducing confessions. If Ling Tuisi suspended the trial, Ding Dian became suspicious and thought that they were colluding with each other, his previous achievements would be wasted.


    Ling Tuisi thought it was the same, so he found a reason to support Huang Rong and others, set up a punishment hall in the inner room, and sent someone to escort Ding Dian up.

 Chapter 31

    "I said, great Xia Ding, for so many years, you are not numb, adults are numb," Song Qingshu said deliberately, looking at Ding Dian in the hall, "let''s say it."


    "Bah!" Ding Dian gave song Qingshu a fierce look.


    Ding Dian''s eyes made song Qingshu feel palpitating. He thought to himself, my darling, that his acting skill could win an Oscar.


    "Call me." Ling Tuisi sneered a few times. After so many years of torture, he had no effect. Now he was also lack of interest. He just let the Yamen servants execute out of habit.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" The water and fire stick fell on Ding Dian, and there was a sound of meat. Ding Dian kept silent and did not dare to resist. He was afraid that Ling Tuisi would see the flaw. Anyway, this kind of skin injury was nothing. When he went back to the prison, the real Qi ran for several cycles, and the injury was naturally cured.


    "Dad, don''t force brother Ding any more!" At this time, a female voice came from behind Ding Dian''s body, which made him tremble and turn his head. It was really Ling Shuanghua that he thought about day and night.


    Ling Tuisi was surprised and angry in the hall. He pointed to Ling Shuanghua and said, "Why are you here? Have you forgotten the oath you made that day?"


    "My daughter has never forgotten," Ling Shuanghua went over to pick up Ding Dian and said, "thanks to the advice of an expert, my daughter realized that her mother has done good all her life. Now I''m afraid she''s in the Western Paradise, so she won''t suffer underground."


    Ling Tuisi''s face changed greatly, and he glared at Song Qingshu. At this moment, there was a loud bang, and the gate was smashed and scattered. A soldier vomited blood and was thrown in.


    "Assassins!" The shrill voice outside made everyone in the room jump.


    Ling Tuisi''s bodyguard could not resist the sound of weapons. He retreated step by step. Soon several swordsman dressed men rushed in and saw Ling Tuisi in the main position. Their eyes lit up and they rushed over.


    Ling Tuisi''s bodyguards drew out their swords and went up. Song Qingshu saw that the swordsmen''s swordsmanship was complicated and changeable. Ling Tuisi''s bodyguards fell down one by one.


    "Daddy Looking at one of the swordsmen, looking at the opportunity, he jumped up and stabbed Ling Tuisi with a sword. Ling Shuanghua cried anxiously.


    Ding Dian really loves Ling Shuanghua to the extreme. She can''t bear the slightest grievance. She is shocked. Her iron chain is broken. When she kicks her foot, she comes first and punches. Before she arrives, her strength is up.


    The swordsman was so surprised that he went back to the sword to save himself. Ding Dian, regardless of his complicated sword technique, went straight to the middle door of the swordsman, changed his fist to claw, and immediately grasped the other side''s chest. When he caught him, his whole body softened.


    Song Qingshu hid behind the pillar and stretched out his head to see that the man had lost his breath. He took a breath of cold air and quickly shrunk his head back. He said in his heart, "if you die, you can fight. The more chaotic you fight, the better. Don''t notice me, brother. I don''t want to die before I''m born."


    "Shenzhaogong, wuyingshenquan? You are ding Dian Several swordsmen under the hall have already collected the remnant bodyguards one after another. Looking back at the scene, the leader exclaimed.


    It turned out that the snow mountain sect had inquired about the experts in Jingxiang area before this trip, and naturally they also knew Ding Dian, who had excellent martial arts.


    It''s time to make a decision. At this point, the Xueshan faction has to make a quick decision. Otherwise, when the bodyguard forces outside the magistrate react, I''m afraid that the whole army will be destroyed. The leader also understood this, "younger martial brother Feng, younger martial uncle, they can''t hold on outside the door. I''ll hold him down first. You go to kill Ling Tuisi, and we''ll retreat." Then he attacked Ding Dian with his sword.


    "Why?" Ding Dian suddenly threw himself into the air. There seemed to be a faint chill on his blade. He knew that his martial arts was much better than that of the man just now. In the corner of his eye, he saw that several other disciples of the snow mountain sect were covering up to Ling Tuisi. In a hurry, he kicked a chair and stopped them.


    Ding Dian stopped all four swordsmen of the snow mountain sect, saw a few flaws, and killed two of them. In this way, the snow mountain sect still has two swordsmen with the highest martial arts.


    When Ding Dian saw that their martial arts were far superior to those of other Xueshan sect disciples, he could not fight them for a moment. He was moved in his heart and asked, "are they Bai wanjian and Feng Wanli, who are called" Qi Han northwest "and" Feng Huo Shen Long "


    Bai wanjian and Feng Wanli were more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. I''m afraid that Ding Dian''s martial arts skills are better than those of his father (Master). Hearing the continuous shouting from afar, they knew that things were impossible. They looked at each other, rushed to attack several swords, forced Ding Dian to open and jumped out of the house. "Ding Dian, today''s enemy, is in the mind of the snow mountain sect."


    Ding Dian also had no intention of pursuing, and quietly returned to Ling Shuanghua. Looking at the miserable groan of his men, Ling Tuisi looked at the two people in the hall.


    Before he opened his mouth, all the bricks and tiles on the roof were broken. A dark shadow flew down the air and stopped Ling Tuisi at once. His left hand pinched his throat like a pair of iron tongs, and his right hand pressed on his vest. If there was a slight change, his palm would spit out, and Ling Tuisi would die.


    Song Qingshu, who was hiding behind the pillar, complained secretly that Wu Liuqi''s coming out at this time might ruin my plan.


    Wu Liuqi said angrily, "Ding Dian, you have to pass on my elder martial brother''s shenzhaogong. Why did you help the tyrant and protect the enemy who killed my elder martial brother? Were you fascinated by his daughter''s beauty?"


    One side of the song Qingshu face suddenly some wonderful, Ling Shuanghua now what beauty? Wu Liuqi thought she was a beautiful woman because of her graceful figure.


    "Who are you?" Ding Dian was also surprised. He spent a short time with Mei niansheng. He didn''t know he had a little martial uncle.


    "Mei niansheng is my elder martial brother. Who do you think I am?" Seeing that he didn''t know himself, Wu Liuqi said angrily.


    "Wu Liuqi, the beggar in the snow, it''s normal that great Xia Ding doesn''t know you." With the sound of a beautiful female voice, Huang Rong walks in slowly. It turns out that there is a fight in the magistrate''s office. Huang Rong and his party soon realize that something has happened and rush back to meet Wu Liuqi who is holding Ling Tuisi.


    "Huang Gang leader..." Wu Liuqi saw Huang Rong''s figure and his face was a little ugly.


    "Elder Wu, you can be excused for leaving the beggars'' sect that day, but why do you help the Mongolian Tartars to assassinate the official of the Song Dynasty?" Huang Rong asked faintly. It turns out that Huang Rong followed her husband to Xiangyang for many years and neglected the management of the beggars'' sect. Moreover, the beggars'' sect suffered a lot in the Song Mongolian war. Some of the gang members are discontented. They feel that Huang Rong is selfish and has been involved in the struggle between countries for a long time. Many people are desperate for the future. In addition, Huang Rong is a female leader, and the gang members are more and more complaining.

 Chapter 32

    The beggars'' sect is known as the largest one in the world. It has a large number of people and its organization is loose. Huang Rong realizes that the beggars'' sect will soon split up under the operation of intentional people. In order to avoid the conflagration caused by the great turmoil, Huang Rong took the initiative to put forward the method of divide and rule.


    Huang Rong appointed Wang Jiantong, the leader of the beggars'' sect, to be the leader of the gang. He led his troops to live in Hebei and controlled Khitan; In addition, Huang Rong appointed Shi Huolong as their leader and let them be proud of the country.


    As soon as this move came out, everyone was very satisfied. Wang Jiantong and Shi Huolong got the name of the leader of the gang. From then on, they will not have any trouble again.


    For Huang Rong, under the situation that division is a foregone conclusion, he made a quick decision. It''s better to seal the name of the sect leader by herself than to let them stand on their own feet and tear their faces apart. In this way, she has sealed the positions of the two sect leaders. Although the three are all sect leaders and seem to be equal, in the hearts of all beggars'' sect members, her status has suddenly become aloof and her prestige has risen instead of declining.


    Moreover, after this integration, she did not lose much strength. On the contrary, she eliminated some of her troubles over the years and helped her husband guard Xiangyang more safely.


    In addition, the other two branches have been fighting for so many years, especially in Hebei Province. Under his leadership, the Hebei Branch of the beggars'' sect has gained a great reputation in the Wulin, even catching up with the headquarters of the beggars'' sect. Unfortunately, for various reasons, Qiao Feng turned out to be the king of the South court of Khitan, and Hebei Branch has lost its momentum ever since.


    Shi Huolong, the leader of the other branch, with the help of elder Chen Youliang, recruited many gang members in the Wulin. Now his reputation in Jiangnan Wulin is even higher than that in Xiangyang.


    Wu Liuqi belongs to the south of the Yangtze River. However, because of a battle of spirit, he injured another elder and was expelled from the gang. Although Huang Rong is no longer his direct leader, she has seen Wu Liuqi in Xiangyang before, and she also pays attention to things in the beggars'' sect, so she knows that Wu Liuqi was expelled from the sect.


    Wu Liuqi was awed by Huang Rong''s prestige and hesitated immediately. However, he thought of his elder martial brother and said: "master Huang, my subordinates also know that Ling Tuisi is related to the logistics of Xiangyang. However, this man killed my elder martial brother for the sake of treasure. My subordinates have to avenge him!" Finish saying is going to break Ling Tuisi''s neck.


    Ling Shuanghua exclaimed. At this time, an urgent voice came from behind the pillar: "Mei niansheng was killed by those scoundrels in wanzhenshan!"


    Wu Liuqi looked back and saw song Qingshu come out helplessly.


    I can''t help but come out. If Ling Tuisi is killed by Wu Liuqi, Ling Shuanghua will die and die. If anything happens to Ling Shuanghua, shenzhao Scripture will be ruined. Even though Ling Shuanghua was disheartened and went away with Ding Dian, he didn''t play any role at all in Ding Dian''s eyes. Why did he give the Scriptures to himself?


    Song Qingshu sorted out his ideas and spread out his hands: "great Xia, please show mercy and see clearly. I can''t do any martial arts. I can''t stand your hands. Please don''t try me out on the spur of the moment."


    Huang Rong smiles, but Wu Liuqi is a little impatient: "speak quickly if you have words, let go if you have farts."


    Song Qingshu was not worried. He quickly said, "Mei niansheng was killed by three disciples, Wan Zhenshan, Yan Daping and Qi Changfa. You must wonder how their poor martial arts hurt your elder martial brother. I tell you, Qi Changfa pretended to be loyal to protect the Lord, went around to Mei niansheng and gave him a sword. Mei niansheng was seriously injured, and they were able to attack him successfully..."


    Wu Liuqi was a little dizzy by his long speech, but he finally understood and looked at Ding Dian in doubt: "is that really so?"


    Ding Dian took a look at Song Qingshu and nodded: "it''s true that as he said, I just saved the master who fell into the water and got his true story."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can see my appearance." At this time, Ling Shuanghua also flashed out, took off the veil, and saw a few scarlet and ferocious scars on his face, which made everyone in the hall take a breath. Ling Shuanghua gave a sad smile: "do you think brother Ding will be fascinated by my" beauty "


    Ding Dian felt a pain in his heart and gently held her hands: "Shuanghua, no matter what you become, you will always be the beautiful girl at the chrysanthemum meeting in my heart."


    Huang Rong takes a look at them unexpectedly. She heard that Miss Ling refused to marry Xiangyang''s young master Lu for a man. She even wanted to show her ambition by disfiguring her face. Today, she saw that they were really stronger than Jin.


    At this time, Wu Liuqi didn''t know that he was fooled by Wan Zhenshan. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face Huang Rong, the former leader of the gang. He let go of Ling Tuisi and flew out through the window.


    Ling Tuisi sat down with a black face, touched his neck with one hand and pointed to Ding Dian: "take this felon down to me." The soldiers who came one after another pulled out their swords and surrounded Ding Dian.


    Huang Rong can''t find out what the two people have. She guesses that Ling Tuisi deeply hates his daughter''s happiness destroyed by Ding Dian, so she has to deal with him. With some scruples, Huang Rong had to stand aside and watch the changes.


    Song Qingshu took a long breath and finally acted according to his own script. At this time, he appeared on the stage to show his credit.


    "Lord Ling, I have a word to tell you." Song Qingshu bowed respectfully.


    Thinking of how he saved him just now, Ling Tuisi''s expression slowed down, "Mr. Song, please say."


    "Although this Ding Dian is hateful, he saved the lives of adults in the hands of Xueshan sect just now." Song Qingshu laughs strangely. "The scene just now shows that he and Lingyuan really love each other. I dare to suggest that why don''t you make up your mind and help them?"


    Ding Dian can''t help but sneer. If Ling Tuisi talks so well, why do he and Shuanghua suffer for so many years.


    But what made everyone''s eyes fall to the ground was that Ling Tuisi hesitated for a moment and said: "good!"


    Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua looked at each other in disbelief, but Ling Tuisi continued: "Ding Dian, I will betroth Shuanghua to you today. You should treat her well in the future. It''s hard to make clear the grudge between us. Anyway, I don''t want to see you any more. Let''s go. The farther we go, the better! "


    When song Qingshu saw Ding Dian standing there, he said, "don''t you see your father-in-law?"


    Ding Dian was overjoyed. He knelt down and kowtowed to his father-in-law At that moment, he only felt that all the torments he had suffered over the years were worth it.


    Ling Shuanghua also wept with joy, then knelt down and kowtowed a few heads to thank for years of nurturing.


    "Let''s go. I''ll change my mind at any time. Maybe I''ll regret it tomorrow and come after you." Ling Tuisi supported his forehead and waved his other hand impatiently.


    "Brother Ding, take Miss Ling quickly." Song Qingshu came to pick up Ding Dian and whispered in his ear, pinching him by the way.


    Ding Dian immediately wake up, Ling Tuisi before and after the contrast is too big, which must be strange, quickly pull Ling Shuanghua out.


    Huang Rong''s heart was filled with doubts. When she looked into the hall, she saw Ling Tuisi''s eyes were turbid and her expression was numb. She jumped in her heart: is it

 Chapter 33

    Huang Rong jumped in his heart: "is Ling man in the" the nine Yin manual "? He was going to go forward to find out, but seeing Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua''s happy appearance at the moment, he hesitated for a moment.


    With a change of heart, Huang Rong thinks about the marriage between Ling Shuanghua and the young master of the LV family, which leads to a quarrel between the two families. Instead of putting it off all the time, it''s better to end it like this, which makes both sides break their minds. Brother Jing is devoted to national affairs and never thinks about things at home, but he has to make more plans for his family. Fu''er is growing up. That young master Lu has a good family. He is both civil and martial. If he and LV Wenhuan can become relatives, LV Wenhuan will not have much trouble to guard against brother Jing


    A faint smile on one''s face, Huang Rong left a few people to leave. When Song Qing Book passed by her, Huang Rong lowered his voice and smiled. "The Song Emperor''s nine Yin real classics were well trained."


    Mrs. Hu also waited outside the house early to meet her, and the four of them left Jingzhou City overnight. Until a broken temple in the suburbs, Song Qing Shu just relieved, the back was already wet by cold sweat, thousands of ten thousand, the result forgot Huang Rong also practiced the nine Yin manual classics, but did not know why she did not call her own tracks, and cried out in the heart.


    With a light cough, song Qingshu walked to Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua: "great Xia Ding, I said that you can have a lover and get married. Here I wish you two a noble son and a long life together in advance... But I hope you keep your promise and tell me the lower part of shenzhaojing."


    Ding Dian said with a smile, "OK, listen carefully."


    Song Qingshu concentrated on it, but Ding Dian hit it fiercely.


    As early as when Ding Dian was laughing, Mrs. Hu felt that something was wrong. She had been paying attention to this side, but Ding Dian was too quick. She only had time to fly in front of Song Qing.


    Ding Dian punched Mrs. Hu on the back. Mrs. Hu snorted and spat out blood.


    Song Qingshu looked at it with his eyes split. He held Mrs. Hu in his arms. He only felt that the beauty was soft, as if she had no bones. He didn''t know how much she was hurt. He turned back and yelled at Ding Dian, "are you crazy?"


    Ding Dian looked at his fists and regretted it. However, when he asked, he sneered and said, "hum, you can''t hide your treacherous plan from others. Don''t try to hide it from me."


    Song Qingshu is almost dizzy, "your brain is pinched by the door? I asked Ling Tuisi to betroth Miss Ling to you. What else do you want? "


    "Yes, brother Ding, is there any misunderstanding?" Ling Shuanghua is also stunned by the current changes.


    "Shuanghua, you don''t know the danger of human heart. That day he said that there was a way to help us both, so I became suspicious. I followed him secretly and found that all this was really his plan to discuss with your father. I''ll try my best to get you out of Jingzhou City. This time, I''ll let them steal chicken and eat rice! " Ding Dian told Ling Shuanghua one by one that he had heard from Song Qingshu how they discussed and calculated.


    Song Qingshu laughed angrily: "are you Shabi? How can Ling Tuisi, the old fox, be fooled if I don''t make up some lies? What''s more, Ling Tuisi doesn''t care about your Liancheng Jue. I don''t care. Do you think it''s necessary for me to conspire with him? "


    Ding Dian was shocked, and then he remembered that he knew the secret of Liancheng Jue. In this way, he really had no motive to cooperate with Ling Tuisi. When I think about the whole thing calmly, I can''t help but suddenly realize that I hate that I''ve been cheated. I''m used to people''s tricks, so I regard people all over the world as villains. When I see song Qingshu, I subconsciously classify him as a kind of person with ulterior motives. When I find a little evidence, I selectively believe my initial judgment.


    Seeing his lover''s expression, Ling Shuanghua knew that he had wronged a good man, so he could not help squatting down to check Mrs. Hu''s injury. She was pale, angry and pale: "brother Ding, sister, she''s dying. You should find a way to save her!"


    At the moment, song Qingshu''s teeth are already clucking. He stares at them with hatred. He thinks that it''s not for himself, and his sister-in-law won''t die


    Eyes full of blood, looking at Ling Shuanghua''s white neck, song Qingshu''s mind is blank at the moment, and a crazy smile appears at the corner of his mouth. He quietly takes out a dagger from his arms, and is ready to draw a knife on her pink neck, so that she can bury her sister-in-law with her, which makes Ding Dian regret his life! As for his revenge by Ding Dian, it doesn''t matter.


    "Help Hearing Ling Shuanghua''s voice, Ding Dian woke up and said quickly.


    Song Qingshu jumps in his heart and looks up at Ding Dian. A trace of color slowly recovers in his pupils.


    "Then don''t you save it?" Ling Shuanghua said bitterly, thinking that brother Ding was suddenly so dull.


    Ding Dian hesitated, and finally hesitated to finish his words: "I can save her with the divine scripture, but Mrs. Hu is too injured. I''m afraid she needs to take off her clothes, and then I''ll use the martial arts to swim through her acupoints. This... This man and woman are not related, I... I..."


    Ling Shuanghua sees his red face. She knows that her lover is a gentleman. She doesn''t mean to take advantage of him, but her daughter''s family''s reputation... So she looks at Song Qingshu in embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu heard that she could save Mrs. Hu''s life. He was so overjoyed that he didn''t care about anything else. He quietly put away the dagger and yelled, "don''t worry about it, save her quickly!" Song Qingshu, a cross public, didn''t care much about it. The big deal was that Mrs. Hu had a spa all over her body.


    At this time, song Qingshu noticed that the sleeve was gently pulled. When she looked down, she saw Mrs. Hu''s eyes slightly open, her voice was weak, but she said firmly: "Qingshu, forget it, I will never let other men see me again. Promise me, don''t let other men touch me Seeing that song Qingshu nodded hesitantly, Mrs. Hu began to smile, her eyes began to be lax, and murmured: "you can take care of fei''er for me in the future. He has no father since he was born, and now he has no mother. It''s so pathetic..."


    Feeling that her tone was getting weaker and weaker, song Qingshu''s vision gradually became hazy. Thinking that she was the best person in the world for herself, he could not help but feel sad and began to cry with her in his arms.


    Ding Dian stood by and looked at Song Qingshu, who was crying in front of him at a loss. He was filled with remorse. Ling Shuanghua is also heartbroken, and even begins to think wildly. He and brother Ding have a hard time keeping the sky open and seeing the moon. This happens immediately. Is it because he has violated the oath of that day and punished them last day?


    They suddenly realized that the cry had disappeared. They recovered and found that song Qingshu slowly raised his head and said in a voice as cold as ice: "read me the content of the second half of shenzhao Scripture. Hurry up!"

 Chapter 34

    "Does he want to learn how to save Mrs. Hu?" All of a sudden, Ding Dian''s mind came up with this idea, and he could not help comforting him: "young Xia song, you have such a high understanding that Ding has never seen in his life. It''s just that the Scripture is extensive and profound. If you want to learn it in a moment, it''s absolutely impossible."


    "Let you just read it. There''s so much nonsense. Speak fast!" Song Qingshu gave a cold reply.


    Seeing that he looked crazy, Ding Dian knew that he had entered the magic barrier. However, he hurt others first. Out of guilt, he read out the second half of shenzhao Scripture: "heaven and earth are covered, and all things are born. Those who do not leave the earth are called Yin in Yin; Then the person who comes out of the place is called Yang in Yin... "


    Ding Dian read faster and faster, song Qingshu''s eyes are more and more bright. When Ding Dian finished reading the last sentence, song Qingshu waved his hand, "you two go out quickly!"


    "How can it be!" When Ding Dian went out, he couldn''t help looking back and looking at it again. Before Song Qingshu, it was clear that the meridians were broken. Now when he heard that he had finished reading shenzhao Scripture, his eyes were introverted, and his breath was clearly the feeling of shenzhao''s beginning.


    "I must be crazy!" Ding Dian pinched his thigh hard. The pain made him know that he was not dreaming. However, he was quite conceited of his talent for martial arts. Without the guidance of his master, he practiced the shenzhao Scripture on his own in five years. Unexpectedly, this time he met a more abnormal one. He just listened to the scripture once and then practiced it. Moreover, he was a useless man with broken meridians before!


    "It looks like it''s just a game!" He felt that his meridians were all healed and his whole body was full of real Qi. Song Qingshu in the room said with a bitter smile. Once you listen to the martial arts script, you can practice it. Song Qingshu thinks about it. He only saw it in the game in his previous life. Once the player gets the script, he can reach the full level in a moment by right clicking on it.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no cold system NPC voice in his ear. Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and said with an open-minded smile, "whether it''s a game or not, I''m real and my sister-in-law is real. All this is enough."


    As a well-informed man on the earth, song Qingshu has seen this chaotic world since he crossed. He has always been skeptical of everything and made several inferences secretly. One of the most reliable inferences he thinks is that he was taken back by scientists to do a secret experiment after a car accident, and his ideas were extracted by technologies such as virtual reality, Into this well-designed game world


    In fact, song Qingshu thinks too much about it. The universe is so big that the scientific system of the earth is just a drop in the ocean, which can''t explain many wonderful phenomena. Unfortunately or fortunately, crossing is one of them, and how this familiar and chaotic world came into being is one of them.


    Song Qingshu''s soul power is several times stronger than that of the indigenous people in the world because it is soul crossing. Don''t underestimate the difference. It brings about a qualitative difference. He can listen to what others need years to learn. That''s why.


    "My sister-in-law has offended me." Before promised not to let other men touch her body, but he is not other men, before to her bone, the touch should not touch all touched. Song Qingshu read silently and untied her dress gently.


    Mrs. Hu had been feeling colder and lighter. She was drifting slowly in the endless darkness... Suddenly, a light appeared in the sky and the sun slowly moved out.


    When the sun shines on her, Mrs. Hu feels more and more warm and her body is more and more heavy... Where am I?


    Mrs. Hu slowly opened her eyes and recovered. Suddenly, she lost her face and found that she was not wearing a piece of silk. At this time, song Qingshu''s voice came from behind: "don''t be excited, sister-in-law. I''ve become a God. I''m healing for you. Your injury is too serious. Don''t give up all your previous achievements."


    Mrs. Hu sighed in her heart: "I''m really an enemy. Last time I was touched by him, it''s good. I''ve seen it all..."


    Feeling the heat from the palm of the vest, Mrs. Hu''s heart trembled, her silver teeth bit, and she simply closed her eyes.


    After a night''s treatment, song Qingshu finally pulled Mrs. Hu back from the gate of death. When they opened the door of the broken temple, they were met with Ling Shuanghua''s kind smile and Ding Dian''s stunned expression.


    Ding Dian didn''t have the time to deal with the blushing lady Hu. Instead, he asked song Qingshu questions. After learning that he had really learned how to take care of him, he looked at him with a complicated look: "I''m hesitant to get rid of you while you''re still growing up..."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. After a night''s treatment, his true Qi was completely exhausted and he had no resistance at all.


    Ling Shuanghua said with a smile: "brother Ding, don''t scare other people. If you hadn''t been reckless last night, there wouldn''t have been so many troubles."


    Ding Dian laughed awkwardly, hugged his fist and knelt down: "brother song, last night, I spent a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart, and avenged the kindness. This... Miss Hu almost died. I''m here to make amends with you." For a moment, he didn''t know Mrs. Hu''s name. He only knew that they were called her uncle and sister-in-law. However, looking at the intimacy between them, he thought that they had to take off all their clothes to heal their wounds. Ding Dian''s face was strange, so he had to call her miss Hu in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu had his heart cut to pieces yesterday, but fortunately, in the end, Mrs. Hu was all right. She practiced shenzhaogong by herself and renewed her meridians. Everyone was very happy with him, so she helped him up.


    One night, as if separated from the rest of the world, the four people sighed. After a period of greetings, Ding Dian Ling Shuanghua saw that Mrs. Hu was all right and left.


    During this period, song Qingshu hesitated to remind them not to go back to Jingzhou again. He saw Mrs. Hu''s weak expression and said, "let it be. If you run back to Jingzhou and are hurt by lingtuisi, you deserve it. Who let you hurt your sister-in-law?"


    There were only two people left to get along alone. Mrs. Hu was quite uncomfortable. They didn''t know how to break the peace.


    Song Qingshu, a modern man, doesn''t care about what happened last night, but it''s bad to be afraid that Mrs. Hu''s face is too thin and she will be annoyed if she is not careful.


    Finally, Mrs. Hu couldn''t stand the ambiguous silence and asked, "how did you let Ling Tuisi agree to their marriage that day?"


    Every single word or phrase of Song Qingshu laughed. She could not think of such a long and irrelevant word for so long that she could not resist laughing. She explained, "I was sleeping alone with Ling Hui Si. He used the spirit of the nine Yin manual to move the soul. He was hurried to sleep by the law. When he heard me give specific instructions, he said it out in accordance with what I taught him.

 Chapter 35

    "It''s a big move. Is it really so powerful?" Mrs. Hu was secretly frightened.


    "It''s very effective to deal with those who are inferior to themselves or have evil thoughts." Song Qingshu explained, "for example, it''s useless for a person like sister-in-law who is highly skilled in martial arts and pure in heart." Toss about the luck the Song Qingshu had made, and he had no way to practice the magnificent deeds of the nine Yin manual. He was unwilling to study the Scriptures in a hurry. He finally found out that the practice of the moving spirit did not require the inner force to move, but was entirely dependent on the power of the spirit. At that time, Song Qing knew that as long as the conditions of the training were up to the end, You can learn martial arts instantly.


    "I don''t believe it. I want to cover it up." Mrs. Hu''s voice became very simple.


    "Do you want to try?" Song Qingshu just felt her heart beat faster and stared at her.


    Mrs. Hu took a look at him and touched his hot eyes. Her heart swung and she said, "just try."


    "Sister-in-law, look into my eyes..." Song Qingshu would not be polite if she agreed.


    As soon as Mrs. Hu''s eyes touched him, she felt that she had fallen into a huge whirlpool, and her mind began to lose.


    "Sister in law, come and hold me." Although there is more to do, song Qingshu is still rational and dare not give too much instructions.


    "Eh ~" Mrs. Hu said with a coquettish and unusual promise. As expected, she came step by step, stretched her jade arms, hugged song Qingshu tightly, and leaned her head against his chest.


    Wen Xiang and Ruyu are in his arms. Song Qingshu thinks that this time he has played a big game. In a hurry, he quickly rings her fingers. When Mrs. Hu wakes up, she finds their posture and pushes song Qingshu away with shame and anger.


    "Mistakes," Song Qingshu explained awkwardly, "I forgot that I had just practiced shenzhaogong. My internal power might be a little higher than that of my sister-in-law..."


    Mrs. Hu sighed and looked at him with a complicated look: "Qingshu, you are a great soul shifter. The Dharma is really a kind of evil skill. If you... Think about it for a moment, I don''t know how many good families will be ruined."


    "Don''t get me wrong, sister-in-law. I''m not like that." Song Qingshu quickly put aside himself, "there is no evil in martial arts. Only those who use Kung Fu can distinguish between good and evil. Guo Jing and Huang Rong are good at this skill, too. My sister-in-law thinks that they are evil people. "


    "Well, I can''t always say you." Mrs. Hu light smile, "but you have to promise me, later can''t use this to sister-in-law what move soul big. Method." In my heart is a burst of shame and anger. If he can''t hold it for a moment and let me serve in bed, I''m not


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I will never use it on you again." Song Qingshu looks a whole, solemnly agreed.


    "That sister-in-law is relieved," Mrs. Hu smiles. The rising sun shines on her pretty cheek, which makes song Qingshu crazy.


    Noticing his direct gaze, Mrs. Hu had made a decision in her heart: "Qingshu, I''m afraid my sister-in-law is going to leave."


    A few crisp and pleasant words in Song Qingshu sound like five thunderbolts, "sister-in-law, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t tease you with some devious things."


    "It''s nothing to do with this," sighed Mrs. Hu. "I''m a widow. I used to go in and out with you because I helped you find a way to treat your meridians. Now that your meridians have been cured, how can I go with you again?"


    "Then I''d rather the meridians have not been cured." Song Qing''s book is a book.


    "He said angrily again." seeing that he occasionally showed the appearance of a child, Mrs. Hu also felt a little funny. She hesitated for a moment and advised, "Qingshu, these days, for various reasons, we... Are more intimate than ordinary uncles and sisters in law."


    "We are as bright as the sun and the moon. There is nothing to be ashamed of." Song Qingshu is anxious.


    "What if I have a guilty conscience?" Mrs. Hu''s familiar words stunned song Qingshu, "which uncle and sister-in-law have you ever met A word let two people in the heart of a swing, both fell into silence.


    "Green book, your mind, sister-in-law can also guess one or two..." after a while, Mrs. Hu continued.


    Song Qingshu was eager to open his mouth, and was gently pressed on his lips by a slender jade finger of Mrs. Hu, "don''t worry, listen to me." Song Qingshu''s thousands of words were pressed back by her slender finger.


    "Qingshu, it''s impossible between us. I''m a widow. You still have a bright future, and the girl of destiny is waiting for you." Mrs. Hu''s voice was as soft as usual, but song Qingshu had a deep fear that she would lose her forever.


    "I don''t care!" Song Qingshu roared.


    "But I care!" At the moment, Mrs. Hu''s face became very holy. She said word by word, "I''m Hu Yidao''s wife. Even if he dies, I''ll always be his wife!"


    Mrs. Hu did not dare to face the recent changes in her mind. This time, she was alerted by the spirit shifting Dafa, forcing her to make the final decision.


    Song Qingshu is silent. For modern people, what is the status of a widow? As long as they love each other, everything is not a problem. However, in this world, all people attach importance to etiquette, law and courtesy. I can''t ask Mrs. Hu to be as open-minded as myself.


    Before, I always subconsciously avoided thinking about this problem. Now, even if Mrs. Hu agreed to be with her, the secular resistance faced by both sides at that time was not affordable.


    On that day, in order to take advantage, song Qingshu and Hu Yidao became brothers. If he finally got together with his widow, not only Mrs. Hu, but song Qingshu himself would be ruined, and they would be despised by the world.


    Song Qingshu is a mature man, although sometimes impulsive, but never lack of reason, quickly understand the decision of Mrs. Hu.


    Now he is very sorry why he wanted to tie up with Hu Yidao before!


    "Do you understand?" When Mrs. Hu saw that his face was gradually calming down, she felt a pain in her heart, but she still asked with a firm heart.


    "Well," Song Qingshu nodded with a bitter smile, "now I can''t cope with the possible storm, let alone shelter you from the wind and rain. But don''t worry, sister-in-law. One day I will make people all over the world have no way to oppose us. "


    "What nonsense ~" Mrs. Hu spat. "I don''t care what you think. Now that you''ve figured it out, I''ll go."


    "Sister-in-law, I''m sorry. I''m going to use the spirit shifting method to you again." Song Qingshu suddenly looks up and smiles.


    Surprised, Mrs. Hu quickly closed her eyes: "Qingshu, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m joking with you," Song Qingshu sighed, "but I''m sorry that I haven''t known my sister-in-law''s name for such a long time. I''d like to ask her by moving my soul."


    Mrs. Hu glared at him angrily: "do you know that a woman''s boudoir name only tells her husband except her closest relatives?"


    "I know." Song Qingshu''s reply with a smile made Mrs. Hu''s heart smother, and gave him a white look, "I don''t care about you." He turned and left.


    After walking for more than ten feet, looking back, she saw that song Qingshu was still staring at herself. Mrs. Hu felt soft in her heart, put her hand to her mouth and cried, "brother Hu called me ice and snow." Then he flew away from the scene with his lightness skill.

 Chapter 36

    "Ice and snow?" Song Qingshu murmured to himself, deeply engraved the name in his heart.


    He has been hesitating whether to continue to catch up. He took several steps and finally took them back. What''s the use of catching up?


    At this time, song Qingshu has the hope of becoming stronger. Before, it was because of the urgency of Zhou Zhiruo''s pursuit. Now it has a new reason to be with xuexue''er in the future.


    However, he clearly remembers how much resistance Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu suffered when they were combined. Yang Guo was almost killed by Guo Jing, which resulted in a series of tragedies.


    What is the reason for all this? It can be said that it is the common custom of killing people without blood. It can also be said that Yang Guo''s early strength is not good.


    When Yang Guo became the great Xia of the divine carving in the later period, she was almost invincible in the world. XiaoLongNu fought with each other and used her pure heart sword technique to force the king of Jinlun into a mess. Who dares to comment on them? Did Guo Jing and Huang Rong dare to talk about the etiquette later?


    Song Qingshu doesn''t want to repeat Yang Guo''s mistake. He thinks that Mrs. Hu will either go to Yaowang village to find Hu Fei or go back to Yubi villa in Liaodong. It''s not difficult for him to find her. Instead, he has to strengthen his strength.


    On the top of the mountain, a song of the Qing Dynasty, the Song Dynasty Book sat down and meditating on some of the martial arts that you remember. At first, though the meridians were broken, the nine Yin manual classics and the eighteen palm palm spectrum of the Dragon dragons were deliberately recorded. Half a day later, when song Qingshu opened his eyes, his inner Qi was thick and strong.


    Although the nine Yin manual and dragon eighteen have been learned in a short time, song Ching Shu is somewhat unhappy, and he can instantly practice martial arts secret book. This ability is indeed against the sky. But now he has found that this ability brings him only training sessions.


    Only when the temperament of the person practicing martial arts matches the style of martial arts, can the power of the martial arts be exerted to the greatest extent.


    For example, song Qingshu now knows both dragon subduing 18 palms and nine Yin white bone claws, but these two martial arts do not match his own temperament. So the same 18 dragon subduing palms, song Qingshu''s power is far less than that of Qiao Feng and Guo Jing, and the same nine Yin and white bone claw, song Qingshu''s power is not as powerful as that of Zhou Zhiruo and Mei Chaofeng.


    The nine Yin manual is full of martial Jiuquan, Jiuyin baiguzhao, white Python whip, big volkart magic palm, and destroy the palm of the heart...... is there no one with the temperament of Song Qing book? Of course, there is. That''s the method of moving soul.


    Song Qingshu looks strange. How can he master this Kung Fu? Is it because of his temperament that he is destined to be a prostitute?


    He is confident in this skill now. If he looks around the world, I''m afraid no one else can practice it better than him, even if he can also move his soul. Guo Jing and Huang Rong of FA, if not prepared, will be absorbed by himself.


    In addition to the fitness of martial arts, song Qingshu also has a big problem, that is, he has too little experience in actual combat. Although he can do every move, he is in a fog about which martial arts he should choose to parry when facing the enemy''s attack, and which move he should use next.


    "Wang Yuyan and I are two extremes now," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "She has very good eyesight, but she doesn''t know any martial arts. She knows a lot of martial arts, but her eyesight is too poor."


    "No matter what, in the end, the fighting depends on speed and strength. He has to work hard on it to win without any moves. Wahaha ~" thinking of his pride, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    On the way down the mountain, song Qingshu practiced shenzhao Sutra for a while and Jiuyin Qi for a while. At last, his face became more and more ugly. The two kinds of internal skills, one is hard to Yang, and the other is soft to Yin, were completely incompatible. If he didn''t want to die in the end, he had to choose one martial arts to practice.


    "Motherfucker!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but make a rude remark. Each of the two kinds of magical skills has its own advantages. It''s really hard to choose between them.


    After struggling for half a day, I finally gave up thinking and let the two kinds of Qi go. Anyway, I couldn''t reach the critical point for a while.


    On the way down the mountain, he had been thinking about where to go next. When he got to the foot of the mountain, song Qingshu had already made a decision in his heart, "wuliangyu cave starts!" In his previous life, he had seen a saying on the Forum: if you go through Jinyong''s martial arts, you don''t have to mix nine Yin and Nine Yang. Lingbo''s six veins are embarrassed to go out to meet people. Now he deeply thinks that he has the ability to learn at a glance like a bug. If he doesn''t sweep all the martial arts in the world, he is really ashamed of God''s gift.


    After all, song Qingshu was full of shenzhao Sutra and nine Yin Qi, and his internal power was already very powerful. Beiming magic power needed to dissipate all his internal power, which was like chicken ribs to him. Lingbo micro step is not the same, it is the only choice to protect life.


    For this world full of violence, song Qingshu was quite scared. No matter how many skills he had, he couldn''t resist.


    The more he thought about it, the hotter he felt. Song Qingshu immediately set foot on the road to Dali. All the way to think of the world, there are so many Musashi waiting for them to be lucky to come to Huashan. What is Joyoung Kunlun Mountains magic, alone alone, in the Huashan, who is thinking of the lonely nine sword of golden cliff, the Golden Snake''s secret of the Golden Snake hole, and the evil spirits sword spectrum of the... Ah, boo! Thinking of these, song Qingshu''s sad mood gradually brightened up because of the drifting away of ice and snow.


    All the way through the mountains and rivers, deep into the barren land, and finally found out the location of wuliangjian sect. Although song Qingshu knew that wuliangyu cave was near wuliangjian sect, he didn''t know the specific location, so he had to take that jade Bi as a reference and look around.


    It took more than half a month to find wuliangyu cave. "Immortal sister, I''m coming ~" Song Qingshu ran in happily. At this time, if someone else was present and heard the hungry and thirsty voice, it would be hard to imagine.


    When I saw the jade statue from a distance, it was as if it was a living person. The light yellow silk shirt on the body trembled slightly, and a pair of eyes were bright. The texture of the white jade also faintly showed the color of faint red, which was the same as ordinary people''s skin.


    Staring at the dark star eyes, song Qingshu had a heart beating feeling. "No wonder Duan Yu was infatuated. He was a bit of a heretic."


    Thinking of the purpose of his trip, song Qingshu didn''t have time to appreciate any beauty any more. He quickly lifted the skirt of the jade statue and looked for it carefully.


    Finally found the futon. When song Qingshu noticed the hole in it, his face was a little ugly. He stretched out his hand and dug it out for a while. After nothing, he finally gave up.


    It seems that Duan Yu in this world has got ahead of others. He noticed that the trend of the world''s plot is somewhat different from the original. Song Qingshu still holds the hope of just in case. Maybe Duan Yu has not arrived here yet... Now it seems that he thinks too much about everything.

 Chapter 37

    "After Zhang Wuji has learned his magic skills, he still knows to leave a" Zhang Wuji buries the Scriptures here. "Duan Yu''s appearance is a little too ugly." Song Qingshu is in a bad mood when he thinks of Zhang Wuji.


    "I seem to remember that the fairy sister in the painting was not wearing a piece of thread, demonstrating the direction of each acupoint," Song Qingshu thought. He suddenly showed a smile of understanding. It was all men. He would have treasured it and would not like to leave it to others.


    Now that Duan Yu has learned Beiming and Lingbo Weibu, I don''t know if he has learned the six pulse sword. Song Qingshu is not willing to go all the way to Tianlong temple.


    The nine Yin manual six meridian swords the nine Yin manual and the God bless you.


    Dali''s heart to the Buddha, a listen to him to go to Tianlong temple, passers-by are eager to guide, but when song Qingshu came to Tianlong temple outside, it was dark.


    "Now all the sects in the Wulin treasure their swords so much that they don''t even pass them on to the layman disciples of Duan style. It must be impossible for me to borrow them." Song Qingshu thinks about it. He can''t use his ability to see it immediately. He must be a gentleman. He doesn''t have any psychological burden of stealing. Anyway, he doesn''t steal it. Just read it once. Can a scholar be considered a thief?


    Turning around the wall of Tianlong temple, he found a secluded place. With a slight leap, song Qingshu fell into it without a sound. He hid his tracks all the way and searched while exploring. After passing Yaotai, the capital of Qing Dynasty, wutianjing, Sanyuan palace, Touliu grand scholar''s temple, Yuhua temple and Prajna terrace, he came to several pine houses, which was quite different from the feeling of splendor, I''m afraid that''s where the withered face of the book lies.


    Carefully jumped to the roof, gently opened a tile, song Qingshu brow suddenly wrinkled up.


    It turned out that the six monks in the house were sitting on the futons around them. They had a calm look and a long breath. At first sight, they were the people with excellent practice.


    "It''s not easy to do now," Song Qingshu breathed out involuntarily. "The six monks of Tianlong are here. Jiumozhi can''t take them. I''m afraid I''m hopeless."


    "Since you are here, why don''t you show up?" As soon as the words of the monk facing the wall came down, he raised his thumb and shot a hot sword. Song Qingshu was shocked. He used his power to break through the roof and fell into the house safely.


    "If I visit your temple late next night, I will offend you a lot. I hope some of you, Haihan." As soon as Song Qing''s calligraphy assistant came to the ground, Shi ran gave a salute.


    All the monks in the room had already opened their eyes and looked at him. Zen master Kurong still faced the wall with a sneer: "your words are respectful, but your deeds are sneaky. I don''t know what you want to do when you visit late at night."


    Song Qingshu hesitated a little, and it seemed that there was no hope of quietly learning from the Scriptures. He had to follow jiumozhi''s example and said, "although I''m humble, I''ve heard that the six pulse sword of your temple is the best sword technique in the world. However, I happened to see fengqingyang''s Dugu Jiujian in Huashan before. It''s really the nature of heaven and earth. I can''t imagine that there is a more powerful sword technique than Dugu Jiujian. I came to your temple this time to see the six pulse divine sword spectrum with my own eyes and compare it with Dugu Jiujian in my memory to see who is the best sword technique in the world. "


    After listening to his words, several monks in the house began to talk about it one after another. Huashan swordsman is famous in the world, and he is known as the best swordsman in the world. His Dugu Jiujian monks have long been fascinated by it. Today, when song Qingshu mentions it, many people are thinking about it.


    But Kurong didn''t move, his voice was hoarse and cold: "if you want to see the six pulse sword, why do you need to see the sword spectrum? I hope you can give me some advice. "


    It seems that jiumozhi has already been to Tianlong temple. Song Qingshu sighs that he is still behind the plot. The monks stand in the middle of the scene and surround themselves in the middle. He says with a wry smile: "it seems that the king of the great wheel Ming has visited your temple, and the rumor that the six pulse sword has been burned is true. Although there are many interruptions in this trip, there are no evil deeds. The eminent monks are merciful and hope that it will be convenient for them to let them go. "


    The crowd looked at each other in surprise. How did he know such a secret thing? Ben Chen, who was the emperor of Baoding, worried about the safety of his nephew Duan Yu and said anxiously, "since you know such a secret thing so clearly, you must have something to do with Jiu Mozhi. Please stay." Finish saying ring finger a little, a record of Guan Chongjian shot out.


    At this time, song Qingshu wanted to slap himself with a big mouth. If he left, he would leave. He had to pretend to sigh about the plot. Now he was struck by thunder, right?


    Although the heart is chagrined, the body shape is not slow, a flash body escaped a sword of this dust. The monks in the room saw that Ben Chen started to help. For a moment, the sword in the room was strong and the sound of breaking the air was like wind and thunder.


    Song Qingshu was forced into a mess. Although the six pulse sword was invisible, it was lucky that he could peep through the fingers of the sword.


    The light propagated along a straight line. Song Qingshu noticed the angle of each person''s fingers when using the sword, and he could roughly infer where the six pulse sword would be fired from. Therefore, although he was in a mess on the ground, he was not in danger. Thanks to the junior high school physics teacher


    "Good body method!" Zen master Kurong, who had never done so, praised him, raised his thumbs, and Shaoshang''s swordsmanship came out immediately.


    The practice of Kun wing Zen master was much higher than the other five monks. The other five monks made the nine Yin manual, but they did not really hurt the Song Qing book. Although Kurong didn''t look back, the two swords were aimed at the gap between the changes of song Qingshu''s body shape, when the old force was old and the new force was not born.


    Because he had to dodge the sword Qi of the other five monks, song Qingshu''s angle on the ground was sealed by the two swords of Kurong, but he had to take the risk to soar.


    Kurong smiles. As expected, the two swords are shot out. At this time, Song Qing''s book is in the air, and there is no place to borrow. If he gets a sword, he will be seriously injured and captured.


    Song Qingshu was dignified, flustered but not confused. When he stepped on the tip of his left foot on the back of his right foot, he rose a few feet out of thin air, just avoiding the two swords of Kurong. He knew that it would be sooner or later for him to hit the sword if he let the others shoot down. He quickly launched a counterattack.


    He drew a semicircle with his left hand and pushed it out with his right hand. It was the "strong dragon with regret" of the 18 dragon subduing palms. Kurong felt a powerful wave coming. He had just released his sword Qi, but he didn''t fully adjust his breath, so he didn''t dare to take it. He quickly got up and flashed aside. He saw that the original Futon was scattered by the palm wind, and he was shocked: "18 dragon subduing palms?"

 Chapter 38

    With the help of the anti shock force of the palm force, song Qingshu moved a few feet to one side in mid air to avoid the sword Qi of the five monks below, and took advantage of the gap between them to shoot down the flying dragon in the sky. The monks met each other with their palms in a hurry, and suffered a lot of internal injuries at the touch.


    Song Qingshu was lucky. Fortunately, these people were short of internal power. It took a few seconds to adjust their breath after each sword. Although they could cover each other with the sword array, they were condescending and their palms were more than twice as powerful. Therefore, five people were seriously injured when they found the right space. However, he was also full of Qi and blood at this time, so he quickly used Kung Fu to adjust his breath.


    "Stop it Zen master Kurong finally turned around. His face was as smooth as that in the book, half as bright and clean as a baby, and half as haggard. "What a dragon subduing eighteen palms. Are you beiqiaofeng?"


    "I''ve always admired King Xiao''s demeanor for a long time. How dare I compare with him at this point?" Song Qingshu is telling the truth. Just now, the same Kang long has regrets. If Xiao Feng''s envoy comes, under the three waves of dragon subduing created by him, the speed of his hand will be so fast that withering glory will be unavoidable, and he will have to make a hard connection. Just now that kind of great opportunity, flying dragon in the sky, I''m afraid that the five monks would have to crack their hands, instead of suffering from serious internal injuries.


    "Also, your master has just gone up in the air in the air, and it should be the Wudang stunt," the cloud is vertical, and the upturned and inverted figure on the ground seems to be the "snake like cat''s skill" in the legend of the nine Yin manual. "The look of the dead is a mixture of two hands." Your Excellency is so young and so many people are so rare that it is rare.


    "The master is really knowledgeable," Song Qingshu said admiringly. "I have no malice in this trip. I just want to see the six pulse sword of Dali." But he sneered in his heart. If they didn''t see that they were good at martial arts, they would have been captured and humiliated. The world is full of exaggeration, but in fact they still respect their strength.


    "Since you have got what you want, please help yourself." Zen master Kurong''s face was numb and he looked like a seeing off.


    The nine Yin manual the nine Yin manual six meridian swords the nine Yin Manual of the nine Yin manual. It''s a long cherished wish in my heart to just look at it. " What one loves what is his own. The song short-sighted is full of temptation. If he wants to say anything different from the martial arts people today, he will not be able to see his own eyes in a small way. Besides, the nine Yin manual is really not his own. He does not feel bad about it.


    All the monks looked at each other and saw the meaning of heart from each other''s eyes¡¶ The nine Yin manual classics and the nine Yin manual classics, the muscle bone strengthening exercise, the Joyoung magic Gong, and the black flower treasure collection of Hei Ya are also called the four great powers of the world martial arts. In those days, five Central Plains were used to snatch "Jiu Yin Jing Jing", ignoring their status and even running to Huashan for the sword, and fighting for three days and three nights.


    If you want to say that on that day, jiumozhi exchanged three kinds of unique skills, i.e., the finger of picking flowers, the finger of duoluoye, and the finger of wuxiangjie. The monks were quite moved. Now Song Qingshu''s proposal is that even Zen master Kurong''s heart is rippled.


    "I don''t know. Recently, jiumozhi, the Ming king of Tubo, had a bad intention. In order to prevent Duan Shi''s unique skill from being taken away by a traitor, I have burned the sword spectrum. I''m afraid I''ll be disappointed." Zen master Kurong''s decades of Zen practice was not in vain. He soon calmed down and refused.


    "I know that," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "But didn''t you all learn a sword? I''m sure you can also write the sword score again by heart.... "


    Seeing that the monks were still hesitating, song Qingshu decided to add a fire and asked, "how do you feel about your internal power?"


    Because the abbot hesitated for a moment, he told the truth: "your internal power is much higher than ours. I''m afraid it''s no less than that of the elder martial uncle."


    Kurong shook his head: "because there''s no need to hide for me, this young master''s internal power is slightly better than me."


    "Aren''t you surprised," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''m young, and I can''t practice my internal skills as much as you do here. Why is my internal power superior to you now?"


    Is it the efficacy of the nine Yin manual? The monks could not help but ask.


    "The nine Yin manual has a good way to strengthen the heart and make the heart work faster than the ordinary people, so the inner force is now very careless." Song Qingshu deliberately looked at the expression of the crowd in the audience, and continued: "just now, I saw you master each of them practicing their own sword method. I can''t reach the level of Qi cultivation of the six meridians. I don''t know if I''m right? "


    "It''s true that the internal power needed to use the six pulse sword is beyond human power, so we decided to practice one pulse each." Kurong said without expression.


    Six meridian swords six meridian swords must be fully developed. The masters'' sword array is exquisite, but the rotation is inevitably obscure and void, so that we can get a chance to get under. If you get the nine Yin manual, you will soon be able to repair the inner force. When we play the six pulse sword, we will be very clean. The time of a stick of incense must be returned to its original owner. " Song Qingshu is sincere, which sounds like a good proposal to monks.


    "Martial uncle, since this young master is so sincere, why don''t you let him have a good time?" Ben Yin turned around and asked Zen master Kurong for instructions. The other four monks in the hall also thought the same. Although there are many talented people in the world who never forget them, it''s probably beyond human power to remember the six pulse sword in a short time.


    Kurong was silent for a long time. He finally looked up at Song Qingshu and asked, "young master, you are a unique martial arts master. You have few rivals in the same generation. Why do you need Dali Duan style six pulse magic sword?" Six meridian swords six meridian swords, but he did not think he had a free lunch. The other side produced the magic of the nine Yin manual. It can not be just a look at it. He must have learned to steal the sword of six veins.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and sighed: "not to mention those martial arts elders, even among the same generation, how does the master think my martial arts are better than that of Xiao Feng, the king of Qidan South court?"


    Zen master Kurong hesitated for a moment and shook his head slightly: "King Xiao swept the Wulin of the Central Plains at the beginning, causing a bloodbath in the river and lake. He subdued the Dragon eighteen palms all over the world. Although his martial arts are good, I''m afraid it''s not as good as king Xiao who is almost back to nature."


    "What about Zhang Wuji, the Ming religion?" Song Qingshu said when the name, can''t help but think of Zhou Zhiruo and his Lang Qing Qie Yi look, in the heart annoyed.

 Chapter 39

    "Master Zhang''s magical skills are extremely wonderful. He fought against the six major schools of masters alone in Guangming Ding. I''m afraid that the martial arts of the young master is still a little less than that of Master Zhang." After pondering for a long time, Zen master Kurong made his own judgment.


    "Now master, do you know why I still covet the six pulse sword of your sect?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile that as soon as he said this, he knew that the six pulse sword would never be with him again, but he was such a person. Although sometimes he was mean, he always had his own character and pride. Sometimes he didn''t want to be too obscene, instead, he disdained to lie.


    Sure enough, hearing his words, Kurong silently recited a Buddha''s name: "you are an open and aboveboard man. But the six pulse sword of our sect has never been passed on to outsiders, and I don''t want to be a sinner of the Duan family for hundreds of years. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    "I understand that if you disturb master Qingxiu tonight, please forgive me." Then song Qingshu smiles and turns to leave.


    The monks did not stop him. Looking at Song Qingshu''s leaving, Ben Chen thought: I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the Wulin from now on


    After he left Tianlong temple, song Qingshu secretly regretted that he was so excited about the old monks that he didn''t have to pretend to force them... But this idea was fleeting and could not be understood. What''s the use of the six pulse sword? I comforted myself a few words. Anyway, there are so many wonderful martial arts in the world. Why should I love a flower alone?


    At the thought of this, song Qingshu became happy again, and then set foot on the road of searching for Wulin secret books.


    Damn God bless you, Ling Bo is a six step sword, and six meridian swords appear to be hopeless. The remaining Musashi must think about it. Joyoung is hidden in the vast Kunlun. It''s not easy to find it. And now, she is both a God and Jing Yin, and Joyoung''s magic is not much help to her. Besides, it''s Zhang Wuji''s martial arts, and she thinks it''s disgusting. Song Qingshu quickly denied the idea of going to Kunlun.


    The white headed taixuan Sutra in the South China Sea is too ethereal, and the sea is vast. I''m afraid I''m already dead before I find Xiake island. I shake my head and deny this plan.


    Exorcism sword spectrum... Er, next one!


    There seems to be some small wuxianggong in the water Pavilion of mantuo villa, but the Nine Yang Scripture is not helpful to you. What is a small wuxianggong? It was soon denied.


    The jade girl of the ancient tomb sect can''t learn her own swordsmanship. Can she draw a circle with her left hand and a square with her right? Song Qingshu tried it several times. Looking at the two figures that are not round and square on the sand, he was very upset. He was so clever that he could not learn the right and left fighting. Then the jade girl''s Suxin sword technique could not be practiced. Besides, the coquettish sword technique did not conform to his elegant temperament


    White as snow, a sword to the west, the sky flying fairy, that is all men are looking forward to the heroic ah!


    It seems that today''s goal is only the carving of Dugu in Shendiao Valley and the nine swords of Dugu in Huashan Mountain. Thinking of the legendary sword technique of communicating with gods, Song Qing''s calligraphy heart is very hot, and he embarks on the journey all night.


    Somewhere in a deep valley outside Xiangyang City, Hubei Province, song Qingshu looked at a piece of stinky bird dung that he accidentally stepped on and spat: "that silly big carving can really pull!"


    With this reference, song Qingshu soon found the place where he buried his bones. Looking at a pile of rocks and the aggressive words on the wall, song Qingshu was silent for a long time, and finally began to scold his mother: "what''s the use of pretending to be a force? You''ve left a secret book or something!"


    Why can Yang Guo fight against the king of the Golden Wheel with a black iron Epee, from his careless martial arts a few months ago to his first appearance? After going through the sword tomb, there was no secret script. Song Qingshu felt frustrated that his IQ was abused by Ling.


    "If the thief doesn''t go away, it will be bad next time." Song Qingshu took Dugu Qiubai''s wooden sword and put it on his back. He suddenly reacted and bahed. "It seems that Duan Yu killed him. He took away his luck. After Wuliang jade cave and his party, he went away again and again!"


    "I don''t believe in Huashan siguoya. I can''t get anything from my trip!" Song Qingshu secretly ruthless, and the sun and the moon on the way to Huashan.


    At Yaowang village of Baima temple on the Bank of Dongting Lake thousands of miles away, Hu Fei and Cheng lingsu looked at the beautiful woman in front of them with wide eyes: "this beautiful aunt, are you really brother song''s wife?"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face twitched for a moment, so she had to smile: "yes, little brother, Qingshu is indeed my aunt''s husband. Because he was seriously injured, he didn''t want to drag me down. He traveled around the world alone to find a cure. My aunt has visited doctor Xue and Kaifeng Pingyi. Recently, I heard that Qingshu appeared near Yaowang village, and my aunt finally found him, Little brother and little sister, tell Auntie where he went, OK


    It turns out that Zhou Zhiruo searched for song Qingshu and finally found Yaowang village. However, she was deeply afraid of the name of Yaowang, so she didn''t dare to use it, so she had to cheat each other.


    "Hum, I thought elder brother song was a gentleman. It turns out that he already had a wife in his family. Why did he come to provoke my mother?" Xiao hufei gave a cold hum.


    "That is, when I saw his eyes staring at me, I knew that he was not a good thing." Cheng lingsu clapped his hands and agreed.


    "Can you tell Auntie where he has gone?" Don''t know why, listen to two children scold song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo heart not from produced a burst of pleasure.


    "He ah, listen to the master said that the Millennium ginseng can kill human flesh and bones, so he foolishly went to Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng." Hu Fei said with a smile.


    Cheng lingsu''s eyes brightened, and he said: "my master also said at that time that the Millennium ginseng only exists in the legend, so he should not worry too much. How could he know that after hearing this, he rushed to the Northeast overnight."


    Finding out the whereabouts of song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo is overjoyed. She quickly thanks the two children, steps on a horse and rushes to the northeast. She thinks that after finding song Qingshu, she must torture him to death.


    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo had gone far away, Cheng lingsu looked back at Hu Fei with a smile: "brother Hu Fei, why do you want to cheat that woman?"


    Xiao Hu Fei hugged his hands and pretended to be an adult: "she thought we were children. She said that we were brother song''s wife, but I couldn''t hide my hatred. How dare I tell her where brother song is going?"


    Out of a woman''s sympathy, Cheng lingsu frowned and asked, "what if what she said is true? If Uncle song never gives up, what if she just wants revenge?"


    Hu Fei said with a smile: "who let elder brother song be with my mother? In case this woman''s real intention is wrong, my mother doesn''t know, so she must protect elder brother song. Once the fight starts, what should I do if I hurt my mother? One more thing is better than one less thing. I might as well cheat her to the opposite northeast. Hehe... "


    "Brother hufei, you are not good at it." Cheng lingsu said with a delicate smile.


    "Well, I didn''t learn from you..."


    Our poor leader of Emei was fooled to the snowy northeast by two little kids

 Chapter 40

    Looking back at our song Qingshu, he traveled day and night and finally arrived at the foot of Huashan Mountain.


    "Dugu Jiujian will not be handed down to you. You''d better look for the Golden Snake''s Secret script in Huashan first. Xia Xueyi, the Golden Snake''s husband, is a person whom you admire very much, much more than yuan Chengzhi." Song Qingshu muttered to himself.


    But Huashan is so big that it''s not easy to find a Golden Snake cave? Song Qingshu racked his brains to recall the plot of the original book, but he still couldn''t remember where the Golden Snake cave was.


    "Yuan Chengzhi studied in Chaoyang peak of Huashan Mountain. His pet orangutan discovered the Golden Snake cave nearby. No accident, the Golden Snake cave should be near Chaoyang peak," Song Qingshu said, pacing back and forth, while thinking about his own way of thinking. "But the battle of sword spirit of Huashan school in those years was divided into the Qi sect of jade girl peak, which was in the charge of Yue buqun, Then many masters of Jianzong gathered in Chaoyang peak. They started their own school and also called themselves Huashan school. Now Mu Renqing is the leader. Chaoyang peak is the site of Huashan Jianzong. There are many experts. Mr. Golden Snake must have worried about it. This cave can''t be too close to Chaoyang peak... "


    In the next few days, song Qingshu took Chaoyang peak as the center, and began to search ten miles away, focusing on the straight cliffs. Now he has powerful internal skills. Wudang''s tiyunzong is good at jumping up and down. Song Qingshu leaps back and forth between the cliffs. Although it''s breathtaking, it''s not too dangerous.


    "Wahaha, I finally found it ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~, At that time, he just mentioned it casually, and I still remember it. "


    However, when he got into the cave and looked at the buried grave, there was a stone tablet on it, which said, "the tomb of Xia Xueyi, the golden snake king, Yuan Chengzhi, Xia Qingqing stands sincerely", he couldn''t laugh any more.


    I''m late again. Song Qingshu is sitting on the floor in a dejected mood. He doesn''t even have the mind to look around. You know, at the beginning, the Golden Snake left a poisonous fake secret script. Now yuan Chengzhi has obviously taken away the real secret script. He''s still looking for a fart.


    "Sometimes in your life, you have to have it, but never force it." Song Qingshu looked back at the tomb of the Golden Snake and sighed. He came to the entrance of the cave and jumped up. At last, he stopped on a big tree on the edge of the cliff and lay on the strong branches. He put his hands behind his head and stared at the blue sky and white clouds in a daze.


    "It''s so silly and naive," Song Qingshu said with a laugh. "These secrets were originally assigned to the protagonist of the original work, and he even had a delusion to compete with the original protagonist for fortune... The reality is so cruel, life is so hard..."


    At this time, song Qingshu has understood that it is unrealistic to search the world''s Musashi. Although fate is illusory, you can''t believe it, but you can''t challenge it beyond your capacity.


    "I hope I''m not destined to be a villain." Song Qingshu has a deep sense of powerlessness at the moment, and even feels a bit at a loss about the future.


    "Crane in the clouds, even if I jump off the cliff, I won''t let you succeed." All of a sudden, an angry woman''s voice came from under the tree. Even if the voice was full of anger and panic, it couldn''t be heard clearly.


    Song Qingshu looked down curiously, and saw a graceful and slim girl in black retreating to the cliff step by step. The strong wind at the edge of the cliff made her hair flying all over the sky.


    On the other side, a thin middle-aged man in green, holding a rotten silver crane claw, stroking two moustaches in the corner of his mouth, looked at the girl with a smile: "muwanqing, are you willing to be your duanlang?" Seeing that Mu Wanqing''s eyes had changed, Yun Zhonghe continued, "Oh, I almost forgot, brother Qing has changed into brother Qin..."


    "You By cloud crane poke in the center of pain, wood Wanqing angry under the sword attack.


    The crane in the cloud smiles and waves his silver claws to meet him. Song Qingshu has a lively posture. He sees that Mu Wanqing''s sword technique has some foundation, but he is still not the opponent of the crane in the clouds. In addition, the crane in the clouds moves obscene and attacks some secret places of the girl. Mu Wanqing is angry and angry, so he is restricted everywhere.


    Song Qingshu finally saw her face. Her face was beautiful and vulgar, such as the faint new moon, the snow piled by flowers and trees, especially the delicate chin, with the delicate cherry mouth, "Duan Yu is a fool? Mu Wanqing''s appearance is no worse than that of Wang Yuyan! " This is song Qingshu''s first reaction after seeing her appearance.


    As soon as he arrived at wuliangyu cave, he was in bad luck. But song Qingshu was itching Duan yuhen''s teeth, and a bad smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Then make fun of your daughter-in-law, so as to relieve his hatred!"


    Yunzhonghe was more and more excited. Seeing that Mu Wanqing was about to be captured by himself, he didn''t let himself do whatever he wanted at that time... Thinking that he had never met such a beautiful woman in his life, his heart suddenly became hot.


    "Who''s making so much noise here? It''s disturbing the dog''s sleep." All of a sudden, the sound from the tree startled them. Looking up, they saw a ragged, disheveled peasant boy sitting on a branch stretching his legs. He looked sleepy and just woke up.


    "Son of a bitch, get out of the way. Don''t get in my way." Yunzhonghe blusters that song Qingshu''s clothes have been dirty for a long time. Recently, the weather is getting hotter. Song Qingshu was used to air conditioning in his previous life. How can he stand it? He subconsciously rolls up his trousers. Now he looks like a country firewood boy.


    Song Qingshu looked at the crane in the cloud in a daze and said, "so you are cousin Jin Yong."


    "Who is Jin Yong?" Crane in cloud is confused, but he didn''t find anyone else just now. For a moment, he couldn''t find out the details of this strange boy.


    Of course, he didn''t know that yunzhonghe was the pseudonym of Jin Yong''s cousin Xu Zhimo. When he thought of Xu Zhimo''s ungrateful behavior in his previous life, song Qingshu praised him secretly: "master Jin is a good spitter!"


    "Why are you veiled in broad daylight? Curie is strange Mu Wanqing looks at Song Qingshu''s dress strangely.


    "My mother said that I was too ugly, so she covered my face since I was a child. She also said that I would marry the first woman to untie my veil and see my appearance... Oh no, I would marry her as my daughter-in-law." Song Qingshu chuckles at Mu Wanqing and looks around her.


    "It turned out to be a fool." The crane in the cloud breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Wanqing was staring at him and said, "what are you looking at?"


    "Elder sister, you are so beautiful. Why don''t you open my veil and I''ll marry you as my daughter-in-law." Song Qingshu said in a simple voice.

 Chapter 41

    When Mu Wanqing heard the words, he had a sense of absurdity in his heart. How could this dialogue be so familiar? He soon turned cold and raised his arm: "go away, or I''ll shoot you with a poisonous arrow!"


    "My sister is so fierce! "I''m afraid of dogs," Song Qingshu quickly dodged to one side and muttered, "it''s not rare for me to be such a fierce wife."


    Although song Qingshu deliberately lowered his voice, the content of his speech was so intentional that Mu Wanqing could hear it. He couldn''t help but hate his teeth. However, thinking that there was another crane in the clouds, he quickly gathered his spirit and tried to be on guard.


    "Muwanqing, what''s wrong with you following me? Brother, I love you very much. " Cloud crane eyebrows a jump, the tone is obscene to say.


    "Shameless!" Mu Wanqing raised her hand and shot a butterfly sleeve arrow. The crane in the cloud had been on guard for a long time, and a flash came near her.


    Song Qingshu was surprised to see that the cloud crane''s martial arts is not very good, but the lightness skill is super excellent. If you want to catch up with him, I''m afraid you have to rely on your internal power and endurance to win.


    When Mu Wanqing was bullied by him, she lost her face and quickly swung her sword to protect herself. But yunzhonghe hit the acupoint on her waist with one finger. Because Duan Yu had become her brother, Mu Wanqing was in a trance. Now she was caught by yunzhonghe. Thinking of the coming nightmare, she suddenly fainted.


    "What a beautiful woman. She fainted so beautifully." yunzhonghe rubbed his hands and looked at the beautiful woman lying on the ground. His saliva almost came out. "Do you want to wake her up and be happy, or do you want to wake her up first?"


    "If she wakes up, she will die and die, but now it''s like a piece of wood. It seems that she lacks some strength..." Yun Zhonghe is in a dilemma for a moment.


    "Well, the reputation of a thief in the world is ruined by a scum like you." At this time, a voice nearby sounded, startled the crane in the cloud.


    Looking up, he saw the silly boy making a sound. The crane in the cloud showed his fierce light: "smelly boy, it was pretending to be silly and teasing your grandfather."


    "Mr. Duan is the best among the adulterers. She steals people''s hearts first and then swindles people''s bodies. Other women are willing to do so. In the end, she can get a good reputation for being romantic and handsome. How can you make such a bad reputation as you? Everyone will spit at your reputation." Song Qingshu was so angry that he was shocked.


    However, his words hurt Yun Zhonghe''s nerves, and he said angrily: "Duan Zhengchun, the dog thief, is the Grand Prince. As soon as he takes out his identity, how many women are waiting to throw themselves in his arms. Besides, he looks like a dog, has good martial arts, and has a lot of gold in his pocket. How can we compare with him? "


    "So you broke the jar and broke it?" Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, suddenly curious way, "so many years you harm the woman has a Duan Zhengchun those lovers beauty?"


    Cloud crane face a little embarrassed, had to tell the truth: "no......"


    "I''ll tell you, you don''t think about improving your professional level. Instead, you''ve gone astray. You look like you''ve got nothing to do with your face and your body. You''ve been hollowed out by wine and sex. You''re so disgusting. Coupled with your bad reputation, women will only take a fancy to you when they''re blind." Song Qingshu said with disdain.


    "I don''t need a woman to take a fancy to me..." he suddenly woke up, and the crane in the cloud could not help but get angry, "where''s the smelly boy, the entertainment grandfather is coming!"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I tell you so much that I have seen you fail in this life. I hope you can reflect on yourself in your next life."


    The crane in the cloud laughs two times, and waves the rotten silver crane''s claws to attack. Song Qingshu turns a wonderful angle in the same place, just to find out the gap between him. With a point under his armpit, the crane in the cloud feels numb and can''t move any more. He is shocked: "how do you know that I cover the door under my armpit?"


    "It''s terrible to have no culture. It''s common sense that" the crane and the snake fight eight times, and the armpit is empty. " Song Qing''s words are easy, but she thanks Wang Yuyan ten thousand times in her heart. If she hadn''t pointed out the weakness of the crane in the cloud in the original book, it would be easy to defeat him with her opponent''s lightness skill, but it would be impossible to catch him easily.


    The crane in the cloud is full of evils, and his mind is also very active. He turns his eyes and makes a plan: "little brother, just now I heard you say that you are also a fellow. Since you have a crush on this beauty, please help yourself and bow your hand to let me know."


    "Bah! Who''s in the same boat with you? " Song Qingshu was trampled on and jumped up, "besides, now your life and death are under my control. If I really have a bad heart for this girl, how can I need you to let me?"


    "Yes, I''ve made a slip of my tongue. I''m handsome, graceful and graceful..." Yun Zhonghe''s words made song Qingshu impatient. He waved his hand to stop him from flattering: "no matter how much you say, it''s no use. Today you can''t escape death. I''m going to avenge those women who were ruined by you."


    Cloud crane in the heart a flustered, but aware of the gap in his tone, quickly said: "Daxia as long as you promise to let me go, I can give my stunt to Daxia."


    "What''s the use of your three legged Kung Fu?" Song Qingshu disdains Tao.


    "My martial arts are not worth mentioning in the eyes of great Xia," Yun Zhonghe said with an embarrassed smile. "But my lightness skills can rank third in the Jianghu." The pride in the tone.


    "Oh? Who are the top two Song Qingshu immediately became interested. He didn''t have any martial arts function to be among the top ten in the world.


    "The lightness skill first is the Ming Dynasty bright Top Green Wing bat King Wei Yixiao, his lightness skill is a gift from heaven..." Yun Zhonghe said with admiration, "as for the lightness skill second is the Oriental invincible of Blackwood cliff, the ghost''s abnormal body method should also far exceed me." Crane in the clouds was full of fear.


    "The third is you?" Song Qingshu sneered, "I''m not ashamed."


    Yun Zhonghe said with an embarrassed smile: "great Xia is wise. There are many people in the world whose lightness skills are not inferior to mine, but they are not obviously better than mine. I have no shame to call myself the third." Seeing that song Qingshu was not excited, he hastily added: "I have the same origin as Wei Yixiao in lightness skill. I can''t practice it because of my aptitude and internal power."


    "Oh? What kind of lightness skill is it? " Song Qingshu is really excited.


    "There is no mark on the sand!" Seeing that he was moved, cloud crane said in a hurry, "as long as the great Xia let the villain go, the villain will promise to change his ways and never harm the good women again."


    "Good! If you tell me the formula of lightness skill, I will let you go after I check it out. " Song Qingshu''s heart is pounding at the moment. If he learns to tread on the sand without trace, he is really no weaker than Lingbo''s tiny step!


    Seeing that he agreed so happily, yunzhonghe was not sure. He said with a smile, "if I know the lightness skill with Daxia, what can I do if Daxia repents..."

 Chapter 42

    "Although I ignore etiquette and law, I still keep my promise," Song Qingshu said, seeing that he didn''t believe his words. "I can make a poison oath, but you also have to make a poison oath. If you do harm to women in the future..."


    At this time, yunzhonghe was a butcher, and I couldn''t find any other good way for fish. So he nodded his head and agreed. After hearing song Qingshu''s poisonous oath, he also made a poisonous oath: "if I continue to harm good women in the future, I will die in the future." In the heart actually hey sneer, the sky strikes thunder to split? Is there such a way to die.


    Song Qingshu noticed the subtlety in his vows, but he didn''t care about it, because he knew that in all Jin Yong''s martial arts novels, there was an iron law, that is, if he disobeyed the vows, he would come true. Since Yun Zhonghe had made the vow of striking thunder and lightning, he would not escape Lei Gong''s eyes in the future


    They made a good vow. After hesitating for a while, the crane in the cloud said the pithy formula of stepping on the sand without trace: "those who scatter power are also the envoys of God. If you use it, you have to follow the time... "


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brighten as he listens. When Yun Zhonghe finishes his last word, song Qingshu feels that his body lightens a lot. He looks at the mountain wall tens of feet away from the cliff. His heart moves and his foot kicks. His body swishes out like a sword. In the blink of an eye, song Qingshu has reached the opposite mountain wall, and he turns over with his toes gently, And came back as fast as lightning.


    "You are a man or a ghost!" Yun Zhonghe looks at Song Qingshu in horror. He can''t imagine that he has learned to tread the sand so quickly, and his lightness skill has greatly surpassed his own.


    "Well, if you''re in a good mood this time, I''ll let you live." Song Qingshu was overjoyed, so he untied the acupoints of the crane in the cloud and waved his hand, "you go, I advise you, raise your head three feet, have God, remember your oath."


    The crane in the cloud picked up the rotten silver crane claws on the ground and looked at Song Qingshu with a complicated look: "your talent is rare. In time, you will be the first lightness skill in the world. " After that, he went down the mountain with a lonely look.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he was so gifted in lightness skill. This lightness skill of "stepping on sand without trace" fits him very well. In time, he will be able to practice it to a great level.


    Thinking that his other martial arts have no talent, but are most in line with lightness skills and soul shifting Dafa, Song Qing''s writing color can''t help being strange. Is he born to be a prostitute or a thief?


    With a cry, Mu Wanqing wakes up. Song Qingshu''s face turns to be silly again. He squats beside her and stares at her with a smile.


    As soon as Mu Wanqing wakes up, she remembers that she was touched by the cloud crane before she was in a coma. Her heart sinks. If Zhen Jie doesn''t protect her, she will die to repay Duan Lang.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw song Qingshu''s smiling face close at hand. He screamed with fright. Song Qingshu seemed to be startled by her and sat three feet away.


    Mu Wanqing finally responded, looking at his familiar clothes, and asked uncertainly, "are you the dog egg just now?"


    "Yes, yes, pretty sister, do you remember me?" All of a sudden, song Qingshu became elated and leaned over again.


    "Ah, don''t come here!" Mu Wanqing screamed, suddenly thought of the crane in the cloud, looked at his whole body secretly. His clothes were clean and tidy. It seemed that nothing embarrassing had happened. He asked strangely, "what about the thin bamboo pole just now?" She thought that song Qingshu was really a small folk in the mountains, and said that the crane in the cloud didn''t know, so she described the appearance of the crane in the cloud.


    "Oh, the one you said, I beat him away." Song Qingshu said with a simple and honest smile.


    "You?" Mu Wanqing looked at him suspiciously, disheveled and unkempt, with a silly face. In his heart, he didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Song Qingshu seemed to guess her mind, raised his fist, "my strength is very big, growing up in the mountains, often fighting with bears and gorillas, I can hit a buffalo with one punch." Chin up, like a show off kid.


    "Brag!" Muwanqing snorted coldly, turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    "Then I''ll call you to see," Song Qingshu seemed to be insulted. His face was anxious. He rolled up his sleeves and aimed a blow at the big tree.


    With a click, in Mu Wanqing''s unbelievable eyes, a big tree was interrupted by the waist, and he was shocked to look at the fool in front of him.


    The nine Yin manual is a big sigh of the devil, and it is just to the Yang. But when Zhang Wuji thinks of the bright light, he can hit the beach with the same thickness. But he can only interrupt the tree by blocking the waist, and the gap is obviously and easy to see.


    When he was in a good mood, song Qingshu looked back at Mu Wanqing with a smile: "well, I''m very good."


    After Mu Wanqing was shocked, he noticed that the veil had been removed from his face. Although there were many stains on his face, he could still see something beautiful. He asked in a delicate voice, "how did you take off your mask?"


    "My mother didn''t say that I would marry the woman who took off my veil," Song Qingshu said with a deliberate pause. The smile seemed a little hairy in Mu Wanqing''s eyes, "but later I remember that my mother once said that girls are all shy and have... All have reserve... Oh, how can that word be said? It''s hard to say..." Song Qingshu deliberately made an expression of meditation.


    "Reserved!" Mu Wanqing on the ground is not very angry.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "by the way, what my mother said is reserved! I just thought, my sister is so beautiful. She seems to be a very reserved woman. Although she likes me in her heart, she must be embarrassed to take the initiative to uncover my veil. As a man, I will do this little thing for you. "


    "Nonsense Mu Wan was so angry that he trembled all over, "who likes you in his heart?"


    "Isn''t it?" Song Qingshu showed a puzzled look. "It''s all said in the play. A beautiful girl is held hostage by bad people in the wilderness. At this time, there is a young Xiake, that''s me! I beat away the bad guys and rescued the girl. Shouldn''t that woman agree with each other? "


    "Who said that if a woman was saved, she would commit herself to it!" Mu Wanqing is shy and angry. She is alone with her master all the year round. Except Duan Yu, she has never seen any other young men. This time, song Qingshu makes a mess. For a moment, she doesn''t even know how to retort, "besides, besides, what kind of young Xia are you?"


    "Wow," Song Qingshu rolled on the ground and cried, "mom is right. You must think I''m ugly. I''m not as good-looking as those young chivalrous men in the play."


    Mu Wanqing turned to see song Qingshu cry heartbroken, some can''t bear in the heart, comfort up: "it''s not like this."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu stood up and said, "would you like to be my daughter-in-law?"


    Mu Wanqing was almost choked to death by his words, but now it''s getting dark. In the wilderness, lonely men and few women can''t move. If he has any evil intention, he will be choked, so he smiles and soothes with a soft voice: "dog egg, please untie the acupoints for me first, and then we can discuss this problem."


    Mu Wanqing''s face has been cold since just now. This sudden smile is like the beginning of melting ice and snow, and like a hundred flowers in bloom. Song Qingshu feels like he was hit by a heavy hammer on his chest. He secretly regrets: "I wanted to tease her, but if I got into it, it would not be worth the loss."

 Chapter 43

    Song Qingshu, with a smile, rubbed his hands and tried to move his fingertips to some of the highest places on Mu Wanqing''s body: "but I can''t solve the acupoints. Do you want to point here or here?"


    "Don''t touch me!" Mu Wanqing screamed, and quickly closed his eyes, losing color.


    "Anyway, you are my daughter-in-law. It doesn''t matter if I touch you." Song Qingshu''s fingers are getting closer to Mu Wanqing''s body.


    "If you touch me, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!" Mu Wanqing stares at a pair of beautiful eyes and bites her red lips.


    "But how can I solve the acupoint without touching you?" Song Qingshu looks innocent.


    "You go to the side to find a branch, and I''ll teach you." Mu Wanqing was crying.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu ran to one side happily. After a few breaths, he came back again, "lady, do you think my stick is thick enough?"


    Hearing him calling his wife, Mu Wanqing didn''t have time to get angry when she saw song Qingshu standing by with a branch thick and thin on her thigh. She thought she was going crazy!


    "Don''t be so thick, change to the one with finger thickness." Mu Wanqing wanted to shoot this hateful man with an arrow.


    "Oh, your body can''t bear such a thick stick. I''ll tell you so." Song Qingshu muttered as he turned around.


    Mu Wanqing was almost angry at his words and broke through the acupoints directly. He looked at him suspiciously and found that he was still stupid. He couldn''t help but said fiercely: "dog egg, if you let me know that you are deliberately teasing me, I will kill you."


    "Lady, what is teasing?" Song Qingshu looked back at her in bewilderment.


    "You..." Mu Wanqing said impatiently, "it''s nothing. You''d better find the branch."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu picked on one side and finally found a suitable stick, "lady, what should we do now?"


    "I was ordered Yaoshu acupoint, you hit my Jixia acupoint with a branch to solve it." Mu Wanqing said, and her ears became red.


    "What... Where''s the lower acupoint?" Song Qing''s book, with the eyes of a pair of people and animals harmless, asked in a confused way. Actually, there was a special technique for the acupoints and conciliation points in the nine Yin manual. He could not have known it, but only to tease the beautiful woman.


    Mu Wanqing hesitated for a moment, or said: "in the inner thigh..." voice is lower and lower, and then he turned away in embarrassment.


    "So ~" Song Qingshu thought deeply. As soon as Mu Wanqing wanted to speak, he found that he was holding a stick and poking around inside his thigh.


    "The place is not right!" Muwanqing voice with crying cavity, "is the knee net three inches place."


    Song Qingshu saw that Mu Wanqing''s tears, like broken pearls, rolled down to the grass one by one. He couldn''t help feeling blocked and slowed down.


    Any man can''t bear to make fun of her. Song Qingshu is a man, so he is no exception.


    She stabbed her Jixia acupoint with a stick. As soon as Mu Wanqing got control of her body, she turned over and jumped up. She raised her sleeve arrow and wanted to shoot song Qingshu to death.


    I had already thought about how to deal with this smelly boy who made her hate so much, but now I saw him looking up at his innocent and silly appearance, but I couldn''t bear to do it.


    A layer of fog appeared again on the beautiful eyes. Mu Wanqing squatted down and buried his head in his legs and cried.


    "Lady, why are you crying?" Song Qingshu asked to death.


    "Go away! Wu Wu ~ "the more Mu Wanqing cried, the more sad she was. At first, she was just sad about today''s grievance. Later, she thought that she had no relationship with Duan Yu. She could not help but feel sad. She felt that God was too cruel.


    Finally, her cry gradually reduced. Mu Wanqing''s eyes were red and swollen. She looked up and saw that song Qingshu had not gone yet. She just leaned against a big tree and fell asleep.


    "Poof Looking at his drooling, Mu Wanqing couldn''t help but smile.


    "Lady, you wake up ~" Song Qingshu opened his eyes and giggled.


    I don''t know why, but this time Mu Wanqing didn''t get angry at all. She was eccentric in nature. Because of her growing environment, she didn''t have any friends. When she learned that Duan Yu was her own brother, she completely collapsed, and there was no one to talk to, which made her feel very lonely in the world. This time, although she looked silly, But it seems that I really care about myself


    "What''s your name, goudan?" With the back of the hand gently wipe the tears on the cheek, Mu Wanqing asked.


    "You know my name is dog egg. What''s my name? You are so stupid. " Song Qingshu grinned.


    "Are you really a dog''s egg?" Now it''s Mu Wanqing''s turn to be surprised. How can any parents name their children like this.


    "Yes, my mother took it for me, but she is no longer here." Song Qingshu thought of his mother in the previous life, and his heart was darkened.


    Originally wanted to comfort some, but not good at words of wood Wanqing found that do not know how to comfort, proud and delicate property suddenly attack, simply silent.


    "By the way, where is your home?" After a while, Mu Wanqing found that it was too late to go down the mountain today. He was worried that he would meet the crane in the clouds. He wanted to stay with this dog egg so that he could have more free bodyguards. As for him, he was also a man. Mu Wanqing looked at him and automatically excluded him from the category of men.


    "Home, after my mother''s absence, I will have no home," Song Qingshu said with a sour nose. "Later, I will be home all over the world. Where there is a cave, there is my home."


    Mu Wanqing looked at him sympathetically. No wonder this dog is so stupid that he lives like a savage. Of course, his IQ is not normal.


    "Where do you live these two days?" The cold wind has been blowing. Mu Wanqing looks at the sky. It is estimated that there will be a rainstorm later. Now he just wants to find a hiding place quickly, or he will be in trouble if he gets wet later.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and his hand pointed to the cliff next to him. I live under it these days.


    Mu Wanqing came to the edge of the cliff suspiciously, grabbed the big tree on one side, stretched out his head and looked down. He saw the clouds and fog, where he could see the landing place. He couldn''t help getting angry and said, "you lied to me!"


    "No," Song Qingshu quickly put his hands, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to see it with my own eyes."


    "How?" Mu Wanqing stares at him.


    "You hold me and jump with me." Song Qingshu grinned.


    Mu Wanqing was angry, but soon recovered calm. She had no chance with Duan Lang in this life. She had no interest in life, so she jumped down and died with him. She just died with him. If later generations saw it, they would think that we were a pair of lovers who died for love. Eh, I hate cold when I think about it.


    Song Qingshu saw that Mu Wanqing''s face was blue and white for a while. Later, he shivered all over. He could not help muttering: "lady, are you going or not?"


    Mu Wanqing gave a sad smile, thinking that he could manage so much even though he was dead, so he nodded his head very simply.


    Song Qingshu laughs and comes to her, embraces her soft waist with his left hand, and holds Mu Wanqing tightly in his arms.


    Muwan wakes up and is about to resist. Song Qingshu has taken her to jump from the cliff.

 Chapter 44

    Muwanqing closed his eyes, but the imaginary fall did not happen. He opened his eyes doubtfully, and found that they were standing on a platform protruding from the cliff wall. Looking up, they were several feet away from the place where they jumped down. There was rain and fog in the mountains. Naturally, they didn''t know there was another mystery here.


    Realizing that he was in the arms of another man, Mu Wanqing quickly pushed song Qingshu away and awkwardly found the topic: "this is where you live."


    Looking back on the girl''s unique fragrance, song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, it''s going to rain. Come with me."


    Mu Wanqing followed him carefully. When he found Mr. Golden Snake''s tombstone, he was startled and his voice trembled: "here... How can there be a tomb here?"


    "What''s the fuss?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look and said, "seeing that the place where he buried his bones is so fresh and refined, I think the Golden Snake must be a hermit."


    "If you come into our door, don''t complain about misfortunes and blessings." Mu Wanqing read the handwriting on the wall and said strangely, "look what it says, this elder seems to have left some martial arts secret book..."


    "When I came here, there wasn''t a single feather." Song Qingshu said angrily, and handed the dry food in the package to Mu Wanqing.


    Hesitantly looking at the pancake in his hand, out of a woman''s defensive psychology, Mu Wanqing subconsciously worried that there was sweat medicine in it, but then he thought that he had just been punctured, and the dog egg didn''t do anything... So he put the pancake to his lips and bit it gently.


    Mu Wanqing, a lonely man with few girls, was very uncomfortable and did not want to continue to live in silence. He asked, "what are you going to do tomorrow, dog egg?"


    "Dig for treasure." Song Qingshu''s answer was completely beyond Mu Wanqing''s expectation.


    "What treasure to dig?" Mu Wanqing looked at him in surprise.


    "I heard that there is a treasure on Huashan Mountain, so I came to dig for it. I just found it a few days ago." Song Qingshu thought about it and said.


    "Is the treasure you are talking about a martial arts secret or a treasure of gold and silver?" When Mu Wanqing recalled the scene in the cave, he suddenly realized something.


    "What are the martial arts secrets? Can you eat gold and silver?" Song Qingshu said foolishly, "I''m looking for my daughter-in-law. I heard that there are fairies on Huashan Mountain. Although you are very beautiful, madam, I still want to look again to see if I can find a more beautiful fairy daughter. "


    Muwanqing gave him a blank look, and he didn''t want to pay attention to him any more. He closed his eyes and took a rest. His right hand clung to the hilt of the sword, quietly guarding against it.


    After a long time, Mu Wanqing opened her eyes and saw that the other party had already fallen asleep on the ground. She could not help but chuckle and fell asleep at ease


    When he woke up the next day, Mu Wanqing looked at the cliff several feet high. He was puzzled how to get up. Song Qingshu came to her, "Hey, hey, give it to me."


    With that, she naturally swept over Mu Wanqing''s slender waist. After her body became stiff, she gradually softened down. Song Qingshu holds her, hands and feet, vigorous to climb up.


    Originally, Mu Wanqing suspected that he was a martial arts expert pretending to be stupid. However, he noticed the ugliness of his climbing posture. Like an ape, he immediately gave a smile and thought that he was afraid that goudan''er had grown up in the mountains since he was a child. This skill was learned from wild animals in the mountains.


    After stepping on the flat ground, Mu Wanqing quickly pushes away song Qingshu as usual. He originally planned to leave, but thinking that he had no place to go, he was curious about the treasure in Song Qingshu''s mouth and followed him step by step.


    Song Qing saw that she had not left. Her eyes were bright, and her mouth was laughing and saying, "lady, you really can''t bear me."


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll shoot you with a poisonous arrow!" Muwanqing powder eyes contain Sha, warning way, "in the future don''t call me what Niang."


    "OK, lady," Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You


    So they went all the way to Huashan jade girl peak.


    Although Huashan Qizong is a well-known and decent school, its talent is withering now, but it is not as powerful as Chaoyang peak''s Jianzong. They travel all the way, and they want to hide their tracks, but none of their disciples find them.


    "Do you want to move forward? In front of you is the forbidden area of Huashan sect, siguoya." Mu Wanqing looked at the steep mountain road in front of him and hesitated.


    "The treasure is on it! Why, lady, are you afraid? " Song Qingshu asked with a wink.


    "Hum, what are you afraid of?" Mu Wanqing was a wanton master. She had some scruples about the name of Huashan school before, but when she was inspired by song Qingshu, she didn''t care.


    After walking along the plank road in the sky, they finally came to Siguo cliff. There are three cliffs on Siguo cliff, one side is the cliff, and there is a cave on the cliff. Originally, it was a place for Huashan experts to shut down, but later it gradually evolved into a place for punishing disciples to face the cliff, which is very lonely all year round.


    "Last guest should be Linghu Chong." Song Qingshu thought, "among so many leading characters, Linghu Chong is quite good. Although he has learned Dugu Jiujian, Wuyue sword technique should still be intact in the cave."


    Song Qingshu has figured out for a long time that he can''t compete with the protagonist in the original book. He has already given up on all the unique skills of the protagonist in the original book, but there are still many martial arts in the original book that the protagonist never monopolized, such as the Wuyue sword technique of siguoya.


    "Dog egg, what are you doing with a wooden sword on your back all day long?" Muwan had been wondering about the thin wooden sword on the back of Song Qing''s book in the early morning. With her knowledge, she could not know the realm of no sword is better than a sword. She thought it was just a toy.


    "Niang Zi, I''ve been disdaining to use sharp sword for a long time." Song Qingshu is intoxicated with himself.


    "I don''t care about you." These two days, Mu Wanqing has long been used to the other party''s boasting hobby, so even the disdainful eyes are too lazy to give him one.


    Although song Qingshu was quite sure of his speculation, he didn''t see those sword moves with his own eyes. Everything was unknown. As soon as he entered the cave, he paid special attention to the marks on the wall, and soon found that there were obvious loose marks on the wall behind the rattan.


    With a light palm, song Qingshu knocked down the stone and bent down to get in.


    "Oh dear!" Looking at the bones all over the ground, Mu Wanqing felt tight in her heart and could not help holding the sword firmly in her hand.


    "I thought it was some kind of treasure. It turned out to be little people''s paintings." Although song Qingshu was disappointed, his eyes quickly swept all kinds of sword moves on the wall.


    "You muddleheaded devil, it''s a very good sword skill." Hearing his voice, Mu Wanqing looked up and saw the Wuyue sword technique and various ways to crack it.

 Chapter 45

    Song Qingshu didn''t listen to what Mu Wanqing said at all. Just now, he had read it all over again and had learned all about the five mountains sword technique and the ten old broken techniques of the demon sect. Now he closed his eyes and his mind was running fast.


    After reading the original book, he has long understood that moves are dead and people are alive. If these sword moves are used in the same way, they will be easily cracked by others. But as long as the swordsman uses them flexibly, he can avoid being easily broken by the enemy.


    Before Song Qingshu, he always had high paper fighting power, but he lacked real combat vision. Now these murals give him a vivid demonstration of the skirmish between experts.


    The angle, timing, strength of the move, the connection of the next move, and the enemy''s response... Song Qingshu felt more and more clear in his heart.


    Suddenly, I was shocked. I turned around and looked at him. Mu Wanqing noticed his action and turned around. He found an old man with white hair and fairyland standing there quietly.


    "Young people are so alert," the old man said with a smile, looking at the sword moves on the wall. His expression fell into memory and finally turned into a long sigh. "After so many years, the people of the sun moon god religion still came to me."


    This man is naturally fengqingyang, the master of swordsmanship in the original work. Song Qingshu was discovered by him as soon as they went to Siguo cliff. He was surprised to find that song Qingshu entered the secret cave here without stopping.


    You should know that no one knows the secret of this place except Linghu Chong. Song Qingshu''s behavior is obviously that he knows the secret of this place in advance and realizes that his internal power seems not to be decent martial arts. Feng Qingyang speculates a little and thinks that he is probably a member of the demon sect. He got the secret from the former people''s notes.


    The unique skill of Wuyue sword sect must not fall into the hands of the demon sect. Feng Qingyang''s mind flashed by and said lightly, "young man, I can''t let you go down the mountain with Wuyue sword technique. I''d better stay here and live with my old man for 20 or 30 years."


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that he was misunderstood by Feng Qingyang as a member of the demon sect. He couldn''t help complaining secretly. He just came to pick up some leftovers that the protagonist of the original novel didn''t like. As for


    One side of Mu Wanqing clearly felt the old man''s unfathomable momentum, heard his words in a hurry, quickly explained: "we just inadvertently broke into the forbidden area of your sect, don''t understand the rules, saw the unique skills of your sect, but dog son, he is just a fool, can''t remember, also hope that there are a lot of senior adults, let him go."


    Seeing Mu Wanqing pleading for himself, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart and looked at her gratefully.


    Hearing Mu Wanqing''s words, Feng Qingyang''s expression was a little strange. "Is he a fool?" Suddenly aware of what, his face is more severe, looking at Song Qingshu: "clever words to cheat a woman, is unforgivable."


    Song Qingshu respected the master of swordsmanship very much, but when he came in, he said that he would be imprisoned for decades without asking for any details, and then he stood on the moral commanding point and criticized himself severely. His heart suddenly burst with anger. The self-esteem of the passer-by made him smile: "ha ha, it''s like your martial arts are better than mine."


    Mu Wanqing looks pale and anxiously at Song Qingshu: "dog egg, you quickly admit a mistake with your predecessors."


    Qingxiu''s heart has been like an ancient well for many years. However, he still made his heart angry and hummed: "young people are too arrogant."


    "You can try." Song Qingshu stood there silently, looking at his nose with his eyes and heart with his nose.


    "Come on, or you won''t have a chance. I can give you three moves first." Feng Qingyang, with his hands behind his back and self-respect for his identity, refused to take the lead.


    ¡­¡­


    "You said that." Song Qingshu''s mouth shows a trace of evil smile. His body moves and moves to the extreme. He passes fengqingyang like lightning. Looking at fengqingyang''s neck covered with a bloodstain, he slowly falls down. Song Qingshu wipes the bloodstain on the wooden sword and says with disdain, "don''t pretend to force him. He is attacked by thunder."


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, the scene above is just the fantasy of song Qingshu. Feng Qingyang stares at his strange smile strangely and hums coldly: "you have lost your mind just now. If I do it, you will be dead."


    Song Qingshu wipes the saliva on his mouth and grins. He can''t get rid of his obsession. If it wasn''t for the other party''s three moves, he would have died just now.


    "Please give me some advice." Song Qingshu is full of spirit. In the change of his steps, one palm implies the defensive power of Wudang soft palm, the heaviness of Emei Jinding soft palm and the bravery of Zhentian iron palm.


    "Eh!" Feng Qingyang looks at him in surprise. He thinks that he is really a martial arts genius because he can combine several palm techniques with different temperament so appropriately. Unfortunately, as a member of the demon sect, he is full of hostility. It''s a pity


    Feng Qingyang''s mind moved. He held the sword formula with his fingers and met it with one finger. Song Qingshu was shocked to find that a sharp and fierce sword Qi tore his fist style. If he didn''t withdraw his hand and continue to move forward, he was afraid that his palm would be pierced. A big Voldemort fist in his left hand quickly dispersed the opponent''s sword Qi, and then he dodged and retreated several meters away.


    "Dugu Jiujian''s palm breaking style really deserves its reputation." Song Qingshu looks at fengqingyang with a heavy face. Dugu Jiujian is sure to save the enemy.


    Feng Qingyang has already broken away from the shackles of Dugu Jiujian. Just now, that finger only implied the meaning of breaking the palm. Seeing that he mistook it for Dugu Jiujian, he didn''t explain: "the young man''s martial arts are outstanding among the younger generation. It''s rare."


    "Fenglao is really the best swordsman in the world today." Song Qingshu said with deep admiration.


    "The first move has passed. Let''s take the second one." With a faint smile, Feng Qingyang continued to stand with her hands down.


    "Granny, when can I take a look at this shape and put on some pressure in front of the enemy?" Song Qingshu angrily thought of it, and then a regular tiger claw directly attacked the other side in the middle.


    "Yi ~" halt the troops and wait for the wind to be surprised. Just now he had a handful of the essence of the palm of his hand, but the second strokes were so plain and unsophisticated.


    Sure enough, when he attacked him, song Qingshu changed from a fierce tiger claw hand to a sinister nine Yin white bone claw. His move was fast, but he was not in a hurry. A finger was slowly on the claw shadow all over the sky.


    Mu Wanqing is tired of watching it. Song Qingshu''s nine Yin White Bone Claw attacks very quickly, but his fingers are like slowing down. It''s just right that he can use his sword Qi to scatter every claw of song Qingshu!


    After a few breaths, song Qingshu returned to the original place, his hands numb. Feng Qingyang was surprised to look at him. "I didn''t expect that he and his sword Qi were directly connected, but he didn''t hurt a cent."


    "There''s a last resort." The more so, the more sober is the mind. Such a person in the demon sect is not the blessing of Huashan. He has unconsciously killed himself.

 Chapter 46

    Song Qingshu didn''t know well that Feng Qingyang was sharp in his eyes, but he didn''t have much fear in his heart. On the contrary, he was a little eager to try.


    With one stroke of the left hand and one palm of the right hand, it strikes fengqingyang, which is exactly the "strong dragon with regret" of the 18 dragon subduing palms.


    Feng Qingyang saw that he was far away from himself. In addition, his moves were too treacherous before. Feng Qingyang decided to respond to all changes with constancy, and secretly put his innate sword Qi on his fingers.


    Song Qingshu did not wait as like as two peas, and his left hand drew round again, and his right hand was a palm.


    The superposed power of the two palms is like a raging wave, unstoppable, like an invisible air wall, striking at the wind.


    Feng Qingyang feels that his breath is beginning to be obscure, so he quickly holds the sword formula in his hand and greets him with a move of breaking Qi.


    Song Qingshu leaped in the air with the help of the force of rushing, and "flying dragon in the sky" in the eighteen dragon subduing palms, once again driving the third palm "strong dragon with regret". Three times of Qi and strength were superimposed together, and just and fiercely rushed to the wind and clear air.


    Feng Qingyang finally turned pale. He underestimated the strength of song Qingshu. His right hand''s Xiantian sword Qi was more than enough to break his first two palms. He didn''t expect that song Qingshu could send out the third palms at the time of lightning and flint. The palms'' wind power increased in geometric progression. Feng Qingyang just broke his first two palms, but his congenital sword Qi was scattered by song Qingshu''s third palms, We had to take steps to dodge a few feet away.


    Feng Qingyang looks embarrassed. After all, this is the first time that he has been forced to defend by the enemy for so many years, and the other side is still a weak champion! Is your name Khitan Xiaofeng


    "If King Xiao were here, I''m afraid old Feng would not be as freehand as I am." Song Qing gives a negative answer in his book talk. He is fluky in his heart. He knows 18 dragon subduing palms well and Xiao Feng''s best skills. He tries his best to do it and plays it. Of course, there is still a big gap between him and Xiao Feng in terms of power, strength, angle and timing, so he finally needs the help of flying dragon to complete the last palm in the sky.


    "Who are you? He is also the orthodox of the Xuanmen sect of Emei and Wudang, and knows the evil martial arts of nine Yin and white bone claw. He has also used the unique skills of the beggars'' sect, namely, the eighteen dragon subduing palms and your eighteen dragon subduing palms. I''m afraid Xiao Feng and Guo Jing are the only ones in the beggars'' sect who are inferior to you Feng Qingyang had a brilliant eye. He soon saw his martial arts skills.


    "You can call me dog egg." Song Qingshu looked back at the stunned Mu Wanqing, showing a trace of mischievous smile. But I think that now I''m still accumulating grain and slowly becoming king. I''ve done something bad for Zhou Zhiruo. If I make a name, Zhou Zhiruo will come to me after hearing the news. I really don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Three moves have passed. Since you don''t want to say it, please stay." Feng Qingyang was slightly angry in his heart, and he took up the sword formula to attack.


    The speed of sword Qi made song Qingshu smack his tongue. In a hurry, he used the skill of turning the beaver in the shape of a snake and rolled on the ground to avoid the fierce sword.


    However, the opportunity has been lost, the wind of the sword, sword after sword, continuous, song Qingshu in only Dodge, no power to fight back, and move the gap was the other side consciously compressed smaller and smaller.


    Song Qingshu knew that if he continued like this, he would have to drink his hatred on the spot without ten moves. However, he didn''t easily fight back with the 18 dragon subduing palms. Through the trial just now, he already knew that the palms were too weak in front of each other''s sword Qi. With the Qi breaking style of Dugu Jiujian, no matter how strong the palms were, they were just like paper.


    With the same force, the force area of one hand is much larger than the innate sword Qi of the other''s fingertips. Damned pressure formula! Song Qingshu cursed physics severely, and the other side broke the surface with a point, so all the palm techniques were restricted.


    When song Qingshu saw the gap, his internal force was shocked, and the wooden sword behind him shot out. He grabbed it with his right hand, brushed it and started to attack.


    Feng Qingyang had noticed his wooden sword for a long time and thought it was just an ornament. However, he didn''t expect that he had reached the state of no sword when he was young. The surface of the wooden sword was also covered with a thin layer of sword spirit. Moreover, his sword moves were just the moves carved on the wall, but they didn''t completely copy the rigid set. Several common five mountains sword moves were used, but the strength was contained, implying ten kinds of changes, Wait for your reaction and change your moves at any time.


    Feng Qingyang stepped on the seven stars and soon retreated to several feet away. Although the first three moves of song Qingshu were amazing enough, they didn''t shock him as much as this time. He asked incredulously: "you just looked at the wall casually, and then you learned all these sword moves?"


    Song Qingshu was a little shy and said: "it seems that... It is so."


    After listening to him, fengqingyang almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. He has been a sword wizard once in hundreds of years, and he can wield his sword around the world at about 30 years old. With decades of sword skills, he can take a glance at the moves on the wall and master the meaning of the sword. The young man on the opposite side has been practicing sword for no more than three years. In terms of pure realm, he can be equal to himself. How can he make the wind clear and not be surprised.


    "Whether it''s crazy or not, you have to try it before you know." Fengqingyang still didn''t believe it, so he decided to try his best.


    Song Qingshu quickly summoned up his spirit and got lucky on the wooden sword.


    For a moment, the sword in the cave was full of vigor. Although song Qingshu was basically attacked by fengqingyang, and song Qingshu was often forced to be in a mess, song Qingshu was like a boat in a storm. He could always keep his own door and fight against the wind Qingyang''s Dugu Jiujian with the common five mountains sword technique, And sometimes he can even attack a few swords, so that fengqingyang has to defend with his swords. If it is spread to the rivers and lakes, it can make a stir in the world.


    However, song Qingshu had a hard time knowing that although he could fight with Feng Qingyang in a hundred moves, he would fight all the time, because Feng Qingyang would no longer keep his hand. When the time came, he would die.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t want to fight any more. He used a strange sword formula and yelled: "look at my unique skill - ten thousand swords return to the sect."


    Feng Qingyang was startled. The young man surprised him so much that he was afraid that he would lose Jingzhou and hurt him with his strange moves. He took up the sword formula with both hands and stood ready.


    When song Qingshu saw that he was deceived, how dare he hesitate? He urged the lightness skill of treading on sand to the extreme. He picked up Mu Wanqing, who was almost stupid next to him, and said, "don''t run!" They rushed out of the cave like meteors.


    Feng Qingyang was shocked and then burst into rage. He used his lightness skill to chase him out. However, he had lost his chance. Song Qingshu, with the ultimate lightness skill of treading on the sand, sincerely wanted to run down. Even if he was still holding a person in his arms, Feng Qingyang had to watch the distance between them getting farther and farther


    Aware of the fact that Feng Qingyang has finally been shaken off, song Qingshu gently puts Mu Wanqing down and says, "madam, it''s lucky that you are as soft as boneless and light, otherwise we can''t run away."


    Who knows to respond to him is a loud slap of Mu Wanqing.

 Chapter 47

    "Lady, you..." Song Qingshu looked at Mu Wanqing in amazement.


    "What a dog egg, what a martial arts expert!" Mu Wanqing points at him and trembles with anger. He thinks that he has cheated him and taken advantage of him these two days


    "Miss mu, I''m so sorry." It''s so far, and there''s no need to pretend, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s fun for a master like you to tease an ordinary person like me?" Mu Wanqing''s voice is getting colder and colder.


    "I think it''s fun." Song Qingshu thought like this in his heart. Of course, he didn''t dare to say so clearly: "I saw the girl heartbroken. It seemed that she had the idea of suicide. I was in a hurry. I wanted to persuade her, and I was afraid that you would refuse strangers thousands of miles away, so I made such a bad policy."


    This once again talked about Mu Wanqing''s sad things, saw her small mouth a shriveled, beautiful eyes and a trace of fog.


    Although Mu Wanqing is cold and fierce on the surface, in the final analysis, she is just a young girl. In her previous life, she might not have gone to university. These thoughts flashed through Song Qing''s mind, but she didn''t know how to persuade her.


    After a while, Mu Wanqing turned his head, quietly wiped his cheek with his fingertips, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s your name on earth?"


    Noticing her green jade fingers, song Qingshu suddenly felt a little thirsty, and quickly replied, "Miss mu, I''m going to write song Qingshu."


    "Thank you, great Xia song. I''ll say goodbye to you." Muwanqing said coldly, then turned and left. Although she was very angry, according to her old temper, she naturally shot him with an arrow when she met this kind of smelly man, but considering his incredible martial arts, she gave up the idea.


    "I''m leaving now." Song Qingshu muttered to himself, the meaning of not giving up is very obvious. After being seen through by a beautiful woman, she doesn''t know how to make a speech to keep her. According to his character, she can''t follow Duan Yu.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s soliloquy, Mu Wanqing''s ears turned red. She suddenly stopped and turned around to stare at Song Qingshu: "go wash your face. I don''t want to know the appearance of the benefactor."


    "What''s the trouble?" Song Qingshu is clear about Mu Wanqing''s arrogant and abnormal personality. He can''t figure out her plan for a moment, so he has to run to a stream to wash away the stains on her face, and then tie up her hairstyle with a turban.


    Looking at the new song Qingshu, Mu Wanqing''s white face appeared a little invisible blush, "OK, I see it clearly." With that, he turned to leave.


    Is she fascinated by her "jade face Meng taste"? Song Qingshu was surprised. The original song Qingshu was a famous young chivalrous man in the Wulin. Now he is a master of martial arts. His mythical and calm temperament adds to his charm. Every time he gets up in the morning and looks in the mirror, the treasure of Tianning Temple in Jingzhou is easy to find, but it''s the site of lingtuisi, and it''s located in the war control zone, Song Qingshu didn''t want to scare the snake.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu finally focused on the treasure of dagongfang in Jinling City!

 Chapter 48

    On the one hand, the treasure of dagongfang in Jinling is easy to find. On the other hand, unlike other treasures, it is not even born in the end. However, the treasure of dagongfang is likely to be discovered by the plot characters.


    In order to avoid being taken by others, song Qingshu decided to go to Jinling immediately. So just now, he fooled Mu Wanqing to Jiangnan. Maybe he will see you again soon.


    Song Qingshu thinks of Zhou Botong and Qiu Qianren fighting all the way. Now he has just completed his lightness skill. On the spur of the moment, he goes thousands of miles from Huashan to Jinling. He doesn''t ride a horse or a car. He uses one leg to perform his lightness skill.


    At the beginning, he used the lightness skill of treading on sand without trace to run rapidly. After running for tens of miles, he was very tired. He was shocked to know that his internal power was quite strong and long. If he used ordinary lightness skill to go on the road, although it was not so fast, it would not be a problem to stick to it for a hundred and eighty miles, but he could not support it for a long time, It seems that Wei Yixiao is only good at short distance running.


    After running for a few days, song Qingshu suddenly realized that he began to pay attention to the efficiency of using his internal information. Under his intentional design, the limit of a fast run broke through 100 li.


    Later, song Qingshu continued to improve. After a period of treading on the sand without trace, he often took a long time to change it into ordinary lightness skill. He took the opportunity to adjust his inner strength and felt that it was almost done. Then he continued to use treading on the sand without trace. In this way, the distance he insisted on each time became longer and longer.


    After several days of extreme challenge of lightness skill, song Qingshu''s internal power has also been greatly improved, even faster than his daily practice. Song Qingshu is aware of the surge of Qi in his body, and his mind has reached the limit. Once he solves the problem of coexistence of shenzhao Qi and Jiuyin Qi, he can reach the state of water and milk, and his internal power will never be exhausted.


    Five or six days later, the dusty song Qingshu finally arrived at the foot of Jinling City, and secretly breathed out: "two thousand Li Road, it took five or six days, much slower than the train in previous life." But he did not know how terrible his speed was in this life. Lu Yi, the world''s fastest disseminator of information, devoted all the strength of a country to let the couriers ride the best horses. He was not responsible for ringing in the daytime, lighting a fire at night, and killing people. He changed horses in shops, changed people in several shops, and traveled day and night. Among them, the fastest way to transmit the so-called urgent information was 500 miles a day, Song Qingshu, however, had only two legs, reaching a daily journey of nearly 400 li


    "If you can make the true Qi in your body harmonize with Yin and Yang, and keep the ultimate speed of treading on sand, I''m afraid it''s not much slower than the airplanes of previous lives." Song Qingshu dragged his tired legs to the city. He thought to himself that the more he thought about it, the more excited he was. "Everything in ancient times was good, but the travel speed was too slow, and the carriage was too slow to make people vomit blood."


    I stayed in an inn in the city. During the stay, I quietly asked the location of the second big Gongfang. After a good meal and cleaning up, song Qingshu quietly slipped out of the inn in the dead of night. He walked all the way to the secluded and dark place, and soon came to dagongfang.


    "Why is it abandoned?" Song Qingshu, with a sense of foreboding in his heart, jumped into the courtyard and went to the Chaifang where the treasure was.


    With the intention of searching, he soon found the entrance of the cellar from the firewood pile. He opened the board, covered his whole body with strength, and jumped in secretly on guard.


    With the help of the light of the fire fold, song Qingshu found that the whole room was empty. He thought there was another dark room, so he looked around and found that all the walls were solid. Song Qingshu sat down on the floor with a dispirited look. Finally, he noticed that there were many wooden box seals left on the floor. At first sight, it was formed by the heavy objects in the box, which had been placed on the ground for a long time.


    "Who has removed these treasures?" Song Qingshu finally gave up and went back to the inn full of doubts.


    The next day he went to the inn hall and ordered some dishes. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the conversation of the guests around him. There are a lot of good and bad people here. The inn has always been one of the places where information spreads fastest. Maybe you can hear some useful news from the conversation of the drinkers.


    Sure enough, every once in a while, he noticed the talk of a table of people,


    "It''s said that Yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Snake camp is very popular in Shandong recently. Even the emperor of the Qing Dynasty can''t help him."


    "Great Xia yuan has really won us the glory of the Han people. Now that the Han people are occupied to the north of the Yangtze River, it''s really rare to have such a volunteer army to fight against the Qing Dynasty."


    "Didn''t Manchu and Qing Dynasty just send envoys to make allies with Song Dynasty? Will this affect the relations between the two countries? "


    "Yuan Chengzhi is a adherent of the Ming Dynasty, not the son of Song Dynasty. How could he affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries. Speaking of this alliance, I am very angry. The Manchu Qing Dynasty and the state of Jin are of the same origin, and the state of Jin has a deep blood feud with the Song Dynasty. I really can''t figure out why the emperor made an alliance with the Manchu Qing Dynasty. "


    "Brother, you don''t understand. Now Mongolia is strong and powerful. We are fighting fiercely with Mongolia in Xiangyang, Sichuan. The Manchu Qing Dynasty has been fighting with Mongolia for a long time. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Of course, the emperor should seize this opportunity to form an alliance against Mongolia."


    "Well, I''m still not happy. I don''t know when we Han people will be able to recover the past. Today''s saints are always guarding the city. On the contrary, I think yuan Chengzhi is more enlightened. Maybe the hope of the Han people will fall on him. "


    "Shh! This is the crime of beheading... "The speaker deliberately lowered his voice, and suddenly asked curiously," how can I see it? "


    "Yuan Chengzhi led the Golden Snake camp to repel the encirclement and suppression of the Qing army several times, which shows his strategy; He is probably the first person in Shandong Wulin because of his high prestige; Last time, he took the treasure from dagongfang with tact, which shows that his wisdom can make the magistrate of Jinling angry. Ha ha... "


    Hearing this, song Qingshu felt cool: the treasure of dagongfang has been taken away by Yuan Chengzhi! That''s right. His Golden Snake camp has huge military expenditure. If he can make such a huge impact in Shandong in such a short time, he can''t do without military pay


    Song Qingshu was so depressed that he was not interested in listening any more. He threw down a few pieces of silver and went out bored.


    "Am I destined not to be the protagonist of the world?" Song Qingshu wandered blindly in the street, thinking that his plans were frustrated everywhere, and that the treasures here could not be obtained. From this, it can be inferred that other treasures might not fall into his own hands because of all kinds of exotic reasons. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he was


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" With the sound of clear bells, Two Steeds galloped from behind.


    At ordinary times, song Qingshu might stop to tease the horse riders in the busy market. However, he was not in the mood for chivalry and justice at this time. As soon as he moved, he almost avoided the two galloping horses.


    Unfortunately, the person in front of him did not have this good luck, "Oh, which God killed me?" Hearing this arrogant voice, song Qingshu thought that the dandy met the bully and had a good play to watch. He looked up with great interest.

 Chapter 49

    A pair of young men and women are riding on two horses, one white and one yellow. The young girl is handsome and the other is pretty. The young girl is dressed in a yellow shirt, tall and straight. The young girl is black and pretty, and the white shirt is floating.


    "What a beautiful couple!" Song Qingshu secretly praised himself and sighed, but he was not happy when he thought of the two men riding on the streets. He found that they looked dignified and looked curiously along their eyes.


    It turns out that the man they bumped into was also a young man, but with a long pigtail and official uniform of the Qing Dynasty, I''m afraid he was still a senior official of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Spicy piece, mom, take it for me!" Although the boy was not really hit just now, he was scared to death. Looking back, he wanted to deal with the culprit.


    "Wait a minute!" The young man looked back and saw a young girl sitting on the horse full of vitality. He was very happy to be caught by the girl''s legs once. He was so happy to be dead.


    When he made up his mind, the boy suddenly changed his tone and slapped his left and right hats back: "I didn''t say you. If there was an assassin assassin just now, wouldn''t I kick my legs and go to see the king of hell? It''s also thanks to the little lady''s kind reminding that you fools are on the alert. "


    "Lord Wei''s lesson is..." the guards around the boy nodded and quickly admitted their mistake.


    "Trinket?" Song Qing looks at him strangely. He is young and occupies an important position in the Qing Dynasty. Is He Wei Xiaobao or who? I''m afraid that he is the messenger of the alliance of the Qing Dynasty mentioned by the hotel drinkers just now.


    Trinket taught his men a lesson. He turned to the girl in white and said with a smile, "little lady, in order to thank you for saving your life, I''d like to invite you to the front restaurant."


    The woman in white has a wonderful look. Just now she ran into him with her horse. Seeing that she was sincere in dialect, she almost had the illusion that she really saved his life.


    The man on the other side was angry when he saw Trinket staring at his cousin.


    Just now, when he saw that the other party was embracing each other, his identity seemed to be not small, and he was worried that today''s affairs could not be improved. However, seeing that he didn''t pursue his intention, he made up his own cousin''s mind, and immediately rebuffed: "no need."


    Although Trinket still had a smile on his face, he began to curse his mother in his heart: I hate the man who is more than me in Yushu in my life. I''m afraid that this little white face and that little lady have already colluded with each other. I don''t want to use some extraordinary means


    Hearing his companion''s words, the woman in white also scolded: "we double swordsmen hate you most, especially the Tartar''s dog officer. If it wasn''t for the fear of breaking the alliance between Song Dynasty and you, we would do justice for heaven today. "


    "Shuisheng and Wang Xiaofeng?" Hearing her report, song Qingshu remembers their identities. It seems that because of the influence of her trip to Jingzhou, they haven''t met the blood swordsman.


    "I''m really lustful, but where is the flower? Zhang Kangnian, have you ever seen any beautiful black flowers in the world? " As soon as Trinket''s words came out, Zhang Kangnian and others had a tacit understanding and burst into laughter: "I''ve never seen any beautiful flowers black in my humble job."


    Listening to Trinket''s insinuation that Shuisheng''s skin color is dark, song Qingshu smiles. Shuisheng is a bit black, but her skin is even and delicate, which will not make people feel ugly. On the contrary, such skin color adds a trace of healthy vitality to her, which can be called a beautiful girl.


    The swordsmen are young and energetic. How could they be insulted? Shuisheng is a lady with a big temper and directly waves his whip to trinket.


    "Bold! How dare you assassinate the Qing envoys in broad daylight. " Trinket just said that deliberately, just to irritate them and let them do it first. Zhang Kangnian and others, who have been following Trinket for a long time, don''t understand his intention and pull out their swords one after another to surround the swordsmen.


    As soon as Wang Xiaofeng saw that it was difficult to do good today, he quickly pulled out his sword and went forward to cover Shuisheng.


    After half a day''s crackling fight, song Qingshu yawned in boredom. Now his martial arts has become one of the top experts in the world. How can this kind of skirmish arouse his interest.


    Kangxi sent trinket to the Song Dynasty to discuss the alliance, but worried about his safety, so he chose a large number of highly skilled guards to protect trinket.


    It''s more than enough to punish some local ruffians and hooligans on weekdays. Now, facing a group of fierce guards in front of the Imperial Palace, they feel that they are short of money.


    Before long, the two were subdued by the guards and pressed down in front of Trinket: "now the assassin has been caught on the spot. Please tell Lord Wei what to do with him."


    Trinket revolved around them for several times and gave them a dirty smile: "in broad daylight, there must be some conspiracy behind the assassination of the envoys of the two countries. There must be a mastermind! Well, that''s it. In order not to let them collude with each other, I decided to try them separately. As for this man, Zhang Kangnian, you sent someone to tie him to the magistrate''s Yamen of the state of song here and order them to strictly interrogate him; As for this woman, it''s up to the Qing Dynasty to see who wants to destroy the diplomatic relations between the two countries. "


    "My Lord is really clever, really profound..." Zhang Kangnian led the bodyguards and flattered them.


    Wang Xiaofeng''s eyes are ready to crack. As long as he is not a fool, he doesn''t know what the other party''s plan is. If his cousin is taken away by him, there will be innocence!


    Song Qingshu read it with relish, but he didn''t expect that this Trinket was more shameless and direct than the original, which was in line with his own taste.


    There is a classic question on the Internet of former life. If you want to choose one of Guo Jing and Wei Xiaobao as your friend, how would you choose?


    Song Qingshu was very clear that he would definitely choose trinket, because Trinket was a smart man.


    To be his enemy is bound to be miserable. Liu Yizhou, his sweetheart, was defeated by NTR; Zheng Keshuang, the woman who loves herself is reconciled by him, then he likes to be a father, and finally he becomes a prisoner


    However, there are many advantages in being his friend. I won''t list them one by one here


    Does Guo Jing have any friends? Except for an old urchin, I''m afraid he doesn''t have any real friends, but Trinket is different. When he needs help, he cheers up and waves of fox friends come to help him enthusiastically, as can be seen from the "turtle killing conference" against Zheng Keshuang.


    In Song Qingshu''s opinion, trinket is the thickest thigh in the fourteen Golden Books. He must hold tightly.


    Song Qingshu frowned, but he still couldn''t keep his face. Now he went to make friends with him. When he was worried about how to get in touch with him, he saw a few bald monks, waving their shining machetes, rushing to Trinket from the dark. He was overjoyed and said: God helps me!

 Chapter 50

    Although the monks were dressed in cassocks, they could not hide their fierce face. With the strange cutlass in their hands, song Qingshu immediately reflected that these should be the Blood Sword disciples.


    "How can the blood knife family assassinate Trinket?" Song Qingshu is very puzzled, the two should not have a relationship.


    However, song Qingshu doesn''t intend to help each other now. He also needs to pay attention to the timing of saving people. Now, the bodyguards under Trinket have enough fighting power. Even if he knocks down the blood saber monks three times, five times and two times, it may not be very important in Trinket''s mind. Only when he is in a desperate situation, can the effect of saving people be maximized.


    What do you mean, you don''t want to repay your kindness? Sorry, song Qingshu has never been like that.


    The martial arts of the blood saber monks are much better than those of the double swordsmen. Trinket''s imperial guards have a hard time dealing with them. They can only defeat the assassins by virtue of their number.


    "Lord Wei, you can find some good friends in Jiangnan during this trip." With a long smile, song Qingshu noticed that a brave middle-aged monk appeared on the roof. When he spoke, he slowly passed the clear bald head with the back of a knife.


    Seeing the symbolic action, and then connecting with his self claim, song Qingshu thought, is it not the real anti heaven ox of Blood Sword ancestor?


    In Jin Yong''s novels, xuedaolaozu is certainly not the best in martial arts, but he has the most brilliant achievements. In the face of four masters of the same level as himself, he killed three of them and captured one, which is the first person of the practical combat school.


    Trinket didn''t know the name of blood saber, but when he saw the momentum of his appearance, he rubbed his ears, which were shocked by his laughter, and thought to himself, "Mama spicy, I''ve got a draw with these monks who look like minions. The new old he Shang''s head almost doesn''t say ''I''m a master''. He does it, Trinket is going to be a dead trinket. "


    Then he began to smile on his face, and said with a smile: "the elder has a powerful and majestic temperament. At first sight, he is the elder of Huaguo. Xiaobao loves to make friends most in his life. Today, I just met a beautiful little lady. If the elder looks good, just take him away. Don''t be polite to me."


    One side of the water Sheng issued a strong voice of indignation, but unfortunately small mouth has been blocked, and finally all turned into a whine.


    Xuedaolaozu accidentally looked at Shuisheng. He couldn''t help touching his chin with his hand and nodded: "well, it''s really a beautiful girl. Well, I''m still a big girl with yellow flowers. I like it."


    Trinket looked at him with a look of admiration: "an expert is really an expert. From such a distance, you can see that the little lady is still a young child. Trinket''s admiration for you is like a continuous River..."


    Master Xuedao said with a dry smile: "everyone says that Lord Wei of the Qing Dynasty is a little hero who supports justice and neglects wealth. Today, he really deserves his reputation. If it wasn''t for each other, I''d really like to make friends with you. It''s a pity, it''s a pity. "


    After listening to his words, trinket was in a cold sweat. He secretly regretted that he didn''t bring fat Toutuo, Lu Gaoxuan, or the brothers of tiandihui Qingmu hall. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so vulnerable. Zhang Kangnian, who is a cowhide, blows so loud that he doesn''t use fart at the critical moment. If I could escape this time, I would die, I''m sure Xiao xuanzi will drive you all back home


    When Trinket was daydreaming, his men had already been solved by the bloodknife monk.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian led several remnant bodyguards in front of trinket, their voices were shaking: "Wei... Lord Wei, the situation is... Some bad."


    "It''s not good, you big head. I can see it." Trinket said in silence, "the others are dead. Why didn''t you two get hurt at all?"


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other and had to smile awkwardly.


    As soon as song Qingshu saw that time was almost up, he had no idea whether he would suddenly get out of the world with his own skill because of the urination of trinket. At that time, he was just about to pass by.


    With a slight cough, song Qingshu came out from the dark and looked at several blood knife disciples shaking his head and sighed: "monks are merciful. Several masters have committed murder. It''s really sinful."


    Trinket''s eyes lit up when he saw song Qingshu. His ability to observe words and colors claimed that he was the second in the world, and no one dared to say that he was the first.


    Muwanqing and even fengqingyang thought the wooden sword on his back was a decoration, but Trinket saw that it was unusual at a glance. "With such a handsome shape, it''s either erlengzi or an expert in the world. It''s obvious that he is not the former."


    "This great Xia has a wooden sword on his back. At first sight, he is the best among the experts. These evil monks have no Buddhist Compassion at all. If they want to kill us, I hope they can help us." As soon as Trinket had the confidence, his attitude turned 180 degrees.


    "Hum, abstinence from killing is the work of Zen Buddhism in Central Plains. We don''t have so many rules in Tibetan Buddhism," said the Blood Sword Master with a smile. Looking at the wooden sword on the back of Song Qing''s book, he hesitated for a moment and asked, "can you really hurt people with this wooden sword, brother?" Although using a wooden sword as a weapon, he had never heard of it, but his innate instinct still made him subconsciously fear song Qingshu.


    "Your blood knife can hurt people. Why can''t my wooden sword hurt people?" Song Qingshu faintly smiles, but his heart is bursting. This kind of taste is really not bad.


    The bloody sword master hesitated for a moment, and still asked his disciples to attack him. Nowadays, the world is in chaos, and many schools in the western regions are looking for their own masters. Most of them are directed to Mongolia, which is more powerful. However, it''s a science to take refuge in Mongolia. Some people take refuge in Chahan, king of Ruyang, who is in charge of the western regions. Others take refuge in Kublai Khan, who is in the limelight. However, the ancestor of Xuedao thinks that Tiemuzhen loves alibuge more. In the future, the position of Dahan will surely pass to him, so he leads xuedaomen to take refuge in alibuge.


    Now alibugo is staying in the Mongolian steppe and has a stalemate with the Qing Dynasty. This time, they found out that Kangxi sent his most trusted confidant, trinket, to the Southern Song state to discuss the alliance.


    Ali Buge worried that after the alliance between Manchu and Song Dynasty, he would have no worries, and his situation would be more difficult. Knowing this, xuedaolaozu volunteered to lead his disciples to the south, intending to kill Trinket in the great song dynasty. In this way, the Manchu Qing Dynasty and the Song Dynasty not only failed to form an alliance, but also might launch a war because of Trinket''s death.


    Although his intuition told xuedaolaozu that this strange young man was not simple, he had to make a quick decision to kill Trinket before the Song court reacted. So let the disciples take the lead and try the virtual reality of song Qingshu.

 Chapter 51

    The second generation of Blood Sword disciples, headed by Bao Xiang, have no weak martial arts skills. In the original book, Ding Dian thinks that he has to suffer losses when he confronts with them, so he deliberately adopts the tactics of sneak attack to win.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless. Under the internal force shock, the wooden sword flew out of his back, accompanied by a dragon chant.


    Baoxiang and others were startled. When they were absent-minded, song Qingshu stepped on the seven stars, leaving only a remnant, "Pa Pa Pa!" After a few crisp noises, Bao Xiang and others felt a sharp pain in their wrists, and their blood knives fell to the ground one after another. They looked up in horror. Song Qingshu had returned to his original place, and the wooden sword had been put into the scabbard again.


    It turns out that song Qingshu, as a modern man, was not used to hurting people''s lives. Just now, he just hit the acupoints on several people''s wrists with his sword, which made them unable to recover their fighting power in a short time.


    "Granny, bear!" The old blood saber was bluffed, "this little rabbit''s martial arts is better than the old grandfather''s, it''s not easy to do."


    On one side, trinket was even dumbfounded and shocked: "this is a master. If you have his support, what kind of empress dowager, what kind of dragon leader Hong, what kind of nephew of Chengguan teacher... What a fart."


    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with Trinket''s reaction, because he had intended to borrow Trinket''s power, so he naturally needed to be shocked by his strength.


    Blood saber Laozu is in a dilemma. He is determined to win this trip, but his opponent''s martial arts is obviously better than himself. When he looks down at the expectant eyes of his disciples, he is shocked: "if he doesn''t fight this time, his grandfather''s prestige will be greatly damaged. These white eyed wolves don''t know what to do."


    When he made up his mind, the bloody swordsman stabbed him in the tip of his foot, and a few tiles quickly hit trinket, who was watching the play. Hearing the news, if he was hit, even if Trinket had armor, he would be seriously injured.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Now Trinket is of great use to him. He can''t let him suffer any damage. He hastened to move his Qi from Dantian to Jianbei acupoints. He went through Yin qiaomai and Yin Weimai. He reached out with both hands and used the "Double Dragons" in the eighteen palms of dragon subduing to draw water. He sucked the flying tiles across the air.


    "The boy''s internal power is terrible." When song Qingshu was saving Wei Xiaobao, he made a leap and waved his blood knife to Shuisheng, who couldn''t move.


    Everyone in the field thought that he would take the opportunity to assassinate trinket. Who knew that he would stab a pretty girl with such a fierce knife!


    Song Qingshu was also shocked, so he jumped up with great success and hit the bloody master on the back with a flying dragon.


    Xuedaolaozu shows a smile of treacherous success. It turns out that his attack on Shuisheng seems fierce, but in fact he has left nine points of strength. He is sure that song Qingshu, a young man, can''t bear to see a beautiful girl split into two pieces. She will come to help him in a hurry. However, the flaws caused by the hasty movement give xuedaolaozu a chance.


    As soon as his wrist is turned over, the blood knife in his hand is lifted from bottom to top. Song Qingshu is scared to death. He sees that the old blood knife''s cut at Shuisheng is fast and urgent. He''s afraid that the rescue won''t be enough, so he tries his best to attack the old blood knife''s back. He thought that he had to turn left and right to escape. However, he had already reserved his strength for himself to deliver it, This backhand knife instantly to his lower abdomen.


    He quickly used the ladder to move his body several feet out of the air in the impossibility, and avoided the knife of his son and grandson. Until his feet fell on the ground, and his legs were still chilly, he was very glad that he was "almost forced to practice the anti evil sword technique."


    It''s a pity that Xuedao Laozu didn''t hurt him at such a good chance. Looking at the officers and soldiers of the Song Dynasty who came from afar, he knew that today''s affairs were impossible. He turned back and said with a smile, "you are good at martial arts. Next time you have a chance to fight again." After that, he began to use his lightness skill and flew to a distance.


    The blood saber monks fled with him. They admired him as they ran away. His master even got the upper hand when he was able to draw with this man


    Song Qingshu was secretly annoyed that his actual combat experience was still too poor, and the old blood swordsman really deserved his reputation. Seeing xuedaolaozu''s figure getting farther and farther away, he is not willing to catch up. If he forces xuedaolaozu to fight with death, he really has some fear.


    "Xiaobao, thank you for your help." Trinket casually finished dealing with the officials of the state of song, and ran to song Qingshu.


    "Why do you call me that?" Song Qing''s writing color is very strange.


    "The martial arts of the great Xia is as high as a mountain. With three fists and two feet, the bloody swordsmen will be defeated. This is not what the great Xia is." Trinket put up a flattery.


    Song Qingshu was made to laugh and cry by him. Although he knew that he was full of lies and hated flatterers most, when he was flattered by others, it seemed that he was not bad~


    "I''m not a great Xia. My surname is song and my name is Qingshu." He was a little flattered, song Qingshu quickly convergence mind, knowingly asked, "do not know your name?"


    "Oh, the great Xia asked me my name." after so many years of cultural development, trinket didn''t make any progress at all. After hearing this, Shuisheng said to himself, "my name is Wei, my name is Xiaobao."


    "It turned out to be Lord Wei, the first warrior of the Qing Dynasty who captured aobai. Today, I saw him as a young hero." Song Qingshu made an expression of surprise and admiration.


    Song Qingshu''s flattery is really out of fashion. Trinket hasn''t heard it a thousand times over the years, and has heard it 800 times.


    When other people said this, trinket didn''t care about it. However, the effect was very different from that of this super expert. Hearing that Trinket was in full bloom, the more he read song Qingshu, the more pleasing he was to the eye.


    After refusing to be escorted by the officers and soldiers of the state of song, trinket cordially invites song Qingshu to drink in front of the Yuhua Pavilion. Song Qingshu pretends to refuse, but he follows the group to the Yuhua Pavilion.


    As soon as he sat down, he heard a girl voice full of disgust and said, "birds of a feather!" It turned out that Shuisheng was also brought over by Trinket''s men. In order to look good, she untied the shackles of her body. Of course, she still ordered her acupoints. Now she can''t lift any strength except sitting at the wine table by herself.


    "Who is this girl?" Song Qingshu asked, pretending not to know.


    Trinket said with a smile: "just now this woman intended to assassinate me. When I contacted the later actions of those people in Xuedao sect, I suspected that she was a Mongolian spy to disturb our sight."


    "Shameless!" Shuisheng was too angry to speak.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Mongolia sent such a beautiful girl to come here. It''s a bit outrageous."


    The audience burst into laughter, full of indecency.


    "Traitor!" Shuisheng stares at Song Qingshu fiercely. He was grateful that song Qingshu saved his life just now, but seeing him as a brother to Trinket at the banquet, all his good feelings vanish.


    Song Qingshu gave up, took a glass of wine and sat down next to Shuisheng. He said with a strange smile: "beauty, you call me a whore. When did I have sex with you? Or can''t wait to be raped by me? "

 Chapter 52

    "Bah! He''s full of filth, and he''s not a thief. " Shuisheng spit in the past, song Qingshu suddenly dodged in the past, "so anxious to let me taste your Xiangjin? Come on, drink this wine first Finish saying a little water Sheng chin, while she open mouth of the moment will hand a cup of wine all poured in.


    On one side, trinket looked very happy and thought: "I''m not afraid that you don''t have a hobby, I''m afraid that you don''t have a hobby! Now it seems that he likes beauty, so it''s easy


    "Elder brother song, you and I are as old as before. Would you like to be brothers?" Trinket talks more and more with song Qingshu and speculates. He opens his mouth to show his usual trick of wooing people.


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. Trinket thought he would not agree, but he didn''t know that song Qingshu''s words changed. "Lord Wei is a great minister, but he can match me as a grass-roots man. It shows that he is broad-minded. How dare song refuse?"


    Trinket was overjoyed. Kangxi asked him to recruit experts in the world some time ago. This time, he happened to meet song Qingshu. Since he became a brother, even if he didn''t help?


    He quickly got up to pull song Qingshu, asked him his age, and quickly swore, "I, trinket, am a brother of the opposite sex with song Qingshu today. I will share happiness and difficulties in the future."


    Seeing that he didn''t take advantage of the oath, song Qingshu read it again: "I, song Qingshu, have become a brother of the opposite sex with trinket. I will share happiness and difficulties in the future."


    Trinket has always been cheating and playing tricks when making friends with others. However, this time, he was afraid that the other party might find something wrong, which would lead to dissatisfaction and affect the relationship between them. It turns out that Kangxi is in urgent need of people with excellent martial arts skills. Trinket finally found song Qingshu, and he was eager to go back and show off to Kangxi. He didn''t want to offend him because of some details, With such a big brother with excellent martial arts, he is not at a loss.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say in his oath that he died on the same day in the same year or the like, "you are brave and fierce in the world. You must die before me, but I won''t suffer..." the thought flashed by, and trinket began to smile and chat with song Qingshu.


    This is also in line with song Qingshu''s mind, "Trinket is addicted to wine and sex all day, but I practice Xuanmen''s authentic internal skills. He is destined to die earlier than me..."


    "Brother song, I think you were very interested in this woman just now. Well, the younger brother doesn''t have any other gifts. Just give her to brother." Although Trinket was a little distressed, he was always generous to attract people. Although Shuisheng was beautiful, it was not enough to fascinate him. If it was a Huabu beauty or something, he would not give up.


    "Officer dog, you have to die!" Water Sheng a listen to immediately excitedly scold a way.


    "Oh," Song Qingshu picked his eyebrows and looked at Shuisheng with disgusting eyes. "Thank you brother Wei. It''s just that this woman has a bad temper. It''s definitely not good to be a concubine. Ah, I''ll just accept her as a girl doing rough work."


    Song Qingshu looked at Trinket with a wink as he spoke. He knew that Lord Wei was so excited. He was afraid that he might offend himself. He laughed and said: "well, he has long hands and feet, and his body is very strong. He should be a good servant girl."


    Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. It''s convenient to deal with smart people. On the other hand, Shuisheng, who swears, shakes her head secretly. She''s also human. How can she be so stupid? I''m obviously trying to save her. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll lose myself if I''m caught by trinket.


    "Why did you let her go?" Song Qingshu thinks Shuisheng is too noisy. He points out her dumb acupoints and starts to have a headache.


    "If you don''t scold me any more, I''ll untie your acupoints. If you still scold me as soon as I untie your acupoints, don''t blame me for blocking your mouth with rags. If you agree, just blink your eyes." Song Qingshu has an idea. He comes back to Shuisheng.


    When Trinket saw Shuisheng''s big watery eyes blinking, he was almost cramped. He thought to himself: brother song really has a way. It''s just the same as I made a little princess in the palace


    Thinking of trinket, I was suddenly surprised. Looking at Song Qingshu''s handsome face, I kept muttering in my heart: mother spicy piece, brother song, do you want to be so beautiful? I''m so good at picking up girls. If my first wives and second wives see me and put on some of my hats, won''t Trinket be the most ridiculous big turtle in the world?


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that in such a short time, trinket had so many thoughts in his mind. He pointed to unravel Shuisheng''s acupoints. With a cold hum, Shuisheng immediately turned his face to one side.


    "You are all my people. I don''t know your name yet." Song Qingshu was not upset. He took a glass of wine and looked at her with a smile. He knew it was the reason and asked.


    "Bah, shameless, who is your man!" Shuisheng turns around and glares at him angrily. He only thinks that he is more hateful than that Qing official.


    "Brother Wei has already given you to me. Naturally you are my man." Song Qingshu drank the wine in his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say your name. Anyway, if you want to be my servant girl, it''s time for the master to give you a new name. What''s your name? Spring... Cat or dog. "


    Song Qingshu broke out in a cold sweat and called it dangerous. He almost took out the name of Trinket just now.


    "Hum, you''re just a cat and a dog," Shuisheng hesitated for a moment, worried that he would really give himself such an ugly name. He said, "my name is Shuisheng."


    Trinket didn''t say anything, but song Qingshu waited for this sentence, pretending to be shocked and said, "is Shuidai, one of the four southern wonders, your father?"


    Seeing that song Qingshu had heard of his father''s prestige, Shuisheng had a good face and raised his small face: "I advise you to let me go quickly. As soon as my father gets the news, he will come after me together with my uncles. At that time, you dog thieves will die without a burial place."


    "Is his father famous?" Trinket looks at Song Qingshu in disbelief.


    In order to make him afraid, song Qingshu exaggerates: "his father and several brothers are famous in the south of the Yangtze River, and they are called" falling flowers and flowing water ". They are" four strange men in the South and four strange men in the north ". Their martial arts are not inferior to those of the blood swordsmen. I think we''d better let her go to avoid trouble."


    "Where is the martial arts skill nicknamed luohualiushui?" Trinket thought to himself, "I gave this girl to elder brother song. If Lucie sent him back, elder brother song would be upset if he didn''t say it. This is a good time to sell her."


    Thinking of this, trinket immediately said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder brother song. It''s just a few idle people in Jinling City. His daughter is suspected of murdering my Qing envoy. I''ll send someone to inform the magistrate of Jinling later to arrest him and torture him. Let''s see if there are any other accomplices."

 Chapter 53

    Shuisheng was so scared that he lost his face. As the saying goes, he broke the family magistrate and destroyed the county magistrate. Although his father has a slight reputation in the Wulin, if the imperial court really wants to deal with the Shuijia, the Shuijia will be finished.


    Song Qingshu was also silly. He thought that Trinket was greedy and afraid of death. He would push the boat with the current and let Shuisheng go. How could he know that he played such a game.


    Seeing that Shuisheng was almost frightened, trinket laughed and said, "however, if you become brother song''s servant girl, I don''t think you will be held responsible for the crimes of the water family. The road has been given to you. You can decide for yourself how to choose. "


    The water Sheng facial expression is cloudy and clear uncertain, finally silver tooth a bite, not willing to say: "I am a servant girl!"


    "That''s right," Trinket said to song Qingshu with satisfaction. "Brother song, come on, let''s continue to drink."


    Song Qingshu looks at Shuisheng with a bitter smile, and drinks with Trinket again.


    That night, the party took a rest in Yuhua Pavilion. The local magistrate worried that Trinket might have an accident on his own site, so he wrapped up Yuhua Pavilion for the mission to rest at night, and sent heavy troops to guard the periphery of Yuhua pavilion to prevent the assassins from coming again.


    When song Qingshu comes back to the room slightly drunk, she finds that Shuisheng is quietly sitting on the bed with acupoints. Hearing the sound of opening the door, she looks up quickly, her eyes full of fear and timidity.


    "Zhang Kangnian''s Kung Fu is not very good, but he is really understanding." After Song Qingshu was slightly shocked, he quickly reflected that this must be the masterpiece of Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian.


    "So sweet, did you come to warm my bed?" Song Qingshu sat down at the table in the middle of the room, picked up the teapot and poured a cup of green tea. After drinking it all, he looked clear.


    "Dead thief!" Shuisheng glared at him with hatred.


    Song Qingshu smiles, grows up and comes to Shuisheng. When she sits down, she obviously feels a slight tremor in her body. "So you women are stupid. If you scold like this, it will arouse men''s desire to conquer."


    With the help of wine, song Qingshu reaches out and touches her face. She feels smooth and attractive.


    "Ah "Don''t touch me!" said Shuisheng in a frightened voice


    Song Qingshu was surprised, and he woke up a little. He thought to himself, what''s the matter? Has it not tasted meat for a long time?


    But seeing a charming beauty sitting on her bed without any resistance, especially her slender legs, often riding on horseback, not only did not make Shuisheng have the problem of looped legs, but also made her thighs full. Full, song Qingshu felt that there seemed to be an evil little devil in his heart, constantly shouting: jump on her, press her, tear her dress, Enjoy her


    Song Qingshu felt as if he had raised his head somewhere in his body. He jumped up and sat back on the chair in the middle of the house.


    He didn''t want to do anything, but just heard that there seemed to be an expert breaking through the blockade of officers and soldiers outside and touching into the Yuhua Pavilion.


    In order to calm down the excitement of his body and deal with the coming enemy, song Qingshu drank another cup of tea, looked back at Shuisheng, who was very happy to be reborn after the disaster, and said, "water girl, in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid of me."


    Shuisheng turns his head and doesn''t pay any attention to him, but he is very angry. Looking at the lust in his eyes just now, how can he not be afraid of his daughter''s family?


    "Water girl, I''m in a good mood today. Can I teach you a way to guard your innocence?" Feeling that the little thing between his legs was still in an angry posture, song Qingshu sighed and had to do something special.


    Although he didn''t believe he would be so kind, Shuisheng turned his head curiously: "what method?"


    "When the bad guys take off your clothes next time, you should calculate the right time and pull out a piece of shit. It is estimated that no one will have desire for you." Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, and the little thing finally stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    Shuisheng felt nausea in his stomach. He opened his mouth to vomit. He looked at Song Qingshu with hatred: "disgusting, obscene, shameless..."


    "I''ll tell you all about it. You can choose for yourself whether Miss Shui values her image more or her innocence." Song Qingshu laughs, picks up the wooden sword and comes to the window. He pushes the window open and looks out.


    In the dark, a graceful figure came, and song Qingshu knew that she must be a young woman.


    "Who is such a good young woman?" Song Qing took a look at the book and thought about it carefully in his mind.


    I saw that the woman''s lightness skill was very good. She didn''t make a sound of breaking the air when she landed in the air. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s powerful internal skill, she couldn''t have noticed the subtle movement.


    All of a sudden, the dark clouds spread, and a ray of moonlight shone on half of the woman''s face. Song Qingshu only felt that her eyes were bright, her skin was white and greasy, and her face was bright and gorgeous.


    "Under heaven, on earth!" Song Qingshu looked at her and muttered to himself, "is it a fairy coming down to earth?"


    However, song Qingshu soon gave up the idea, and saw the fairy girl figure quietly touch the rest place of trinket. She was extremely fierce all the way. Before the bodyguards could hum, she blocked her throat.


    "How cruel Song Qingshu smacks her tongue and sees that she is about to rush into Wei Xiaobao''s room. Song Qingshu quickly picks up her internal power and claps her hand on the handle of the wooden sword.


    The woman was about to break into the door when she heard a sharp sound of breaking the air. She quickly turned back and retreated three feet behind.


    Looking at the song Qingshu who came out of the house, and then looking at the wooden sword which had gone deep into the three points of the pillar and still trembled, the woman''s expression suddenly became dignified.


    "The girl came by the moon, just like a fairy. She is a beautiful lady. How can she do it..." the word thief also said. Song Qingshu was surprised that a piece of poisonous needle had been shot in front of him. He jumped up and escaped from the disaster.


    Before Song Qingshu''s breath subsided, the woman was already in front of her. A sword as thin as an iron chisel, like a maggot of tarsal bone, pierced several big acupoints in Song Qingshu''s lower body.


    After mastering the swordsmanship of the five mountains and breaking the swordsmanship, song Qingshu''s swordsmanship attainments can be said to have reached the master''s level. Although her swordsmanship is extremely fierce, it is not without trace.


    As soon as the Qi sank into the elixir, the whole person tossed in the air, using the "dragon wagging its tail" in the eighteen dragon subduing palms, kicking the woman''s white wrist with the tip of his foot. However, song Qingshu couldn''t bear to be cruel to the figure in the painting, and deliberately took some effort.


    The woman was also surprised. At the critical moment, her left hand met the tiptoe of song Qingshu from an incredible angle, and the touch was the parting.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. With his mastery of swordsmanship, he had the right timing and strength. He thought that the other side had to give up his sword, but he didn''t expect that the other side could escape.


    However, although the women defused the attack of song Qingshu, they were forced back to the courtyard by the anti earthquake force. At this time, the bodyguards had already been alarmed, and they pulled out their swords to surround the women in the middle.

 Chapter 54

    The woman is surrounded by swords in all directions, but she doesn''t panic at all. Her footwork is graceful. The swords of the bodyguards are all split into the air, but each of her swords can take the life of a bodyguard.


    Trinket was already shocked at this time. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian pulled out their swords to protect him. Trinket was terrified to see that, "hot mom, quick block, this girl''s posture is to kill Xiaobao. Zhang Kangnian is a good hand at flattering, she really killed her and used it as a fart."


    Looking back, he saw that song Qingshu had already come to him, and trinket was a little relieved. This surprise made Trinket feel a little bit relieved. However, the beauty of the woman did not leave a ripple in his heart. It was just lucky that he could protect himself.


    With more and more bodyguards, the woman decided to leave early. When song Qingshu saw that she had seen her intention in her moves, she would smile. Just as she was going to help her, she noticed that a pair of archers were coming.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect that the magistrate of Jinling would pay so much. You know, the sharpest weapon for officers and soldiers to deal with martial arts experts is the bow and crossbow. Unless you are a god level expert, the army will be shot into a hedgehog no matter how skillful they are.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to see this fairy like figure die here. He quickly raised his hand and sucked the wooden sword inserted in the post into his hand. "Don''t go away, thief!" He rushed up with a loud cry.


    The woman also noticed that the archer was coming. She was worried. The young man who had been so skillful in martial arts rushed to her. She could not help but feel deeply. She knew that today''s situation might be worse.


    Originally, she had a lot of adventures during this period, and her martial arts improved greatly. She also found out that there were no top experts in Trinket''s hands. She thought that she could kill one person in ten steps, but she could not stay for thousands of miles. When it comes to the matter, I brush my clothes and hide deeply in my name. But when I meet song Qingshu, I can''t get away from it.


    Song Qingshu is holding a wooden sword, but its skill is exquisite. The officers and soldiers around him admire it. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, you can explain to Trinket one by one


    "Lord Wei, great Xia song''s swordsmanship is really magical. Ordinary swordsmanship can make people in a hurry at the moment..."


    "Yes, yes, the sword in the woman''s hand is by no means ordinary, but it can''t hurt the wooden sword in the hand of great Xia song. It can be seen that great Xia song''s internal power is so shocking."


    "It''s the great Xia of Song Dynasty. His sword technique is exquisite. The wooden sword doesn''t touch the woman''s sharp sword at all. Every time he looks for a flaw and stabs the woman''s whole body for a hole..."


    Trinket wiped a sweat to himself. "Grandma, bear, it''s a bad time to go on this mission. I''ll go back to the temple to give more alms and let the Bodhisattva take care of her. Fortunately, xiaobaofu has a big life and has met brother song..."


    Zhang and Zhao''s chat reached the ears of the soldiers in the courtyard. They nodded to themselves one after another, and they admired song Qingshu who only used a wooden sword to meet the enemy.


    However, the woman in the game had a different feeling. At first, she thought the same as the others in the game, but later, when she saw that the other side was about to stab herself, her sword move suddenly changed. Because the speed is too fast, and the combination of Song Qing''s calligraphy and sword moves is too ingenious, the other people in the field have poor martial arts, and no one can see the flaw.


    The woman didn''t understand the other side''s mercy. Thinking of the archer rushing in just now, he immediately jumped out to fight with himself. It was to protect himself


    Sure enough, song Qingshu took advantage of a wrong body and said in secret: "girl, I''ll give you a hand when you try your best to run outside."


    After that, song Qingshu saw a flaw in her. He opened her sharp sword with a wooden sword. With several complicated gestures in his left hand, he struck her shoulder like thunder.


    Seeing that the palm was as fast as lightning, the woman felt that she was pushed to the wall of the courtyard. She had an idea. She forced a mouthful of blood into the air. She turned back and said: "your gift today will be double in the future." With that, the lightness skill of luck disappeared into the night.


    "Come on Wei Xiaobao cried anxiously, thinking: brother song can''t protect me day and night. If such a woman with excellent martial arts is always thinking about Xiao Bao''s life, it''s really bad.


    The world is so big that a parting today is likely to be a farewell forever. Song Qingshu also wanted to catch up. Hearing Trinket''s voice, he volunteered and said, "brother Wei, I''ll go after her." With that, he jumped up and chased the woman where she had disappeared.


    The woman''s posture is very graceful along the way. With a little tip of her foot, she can fly out several feet, just like Luoshen walking on the waves, and Luo socks are dusty


    All of a sudden, the woman stops and looks back at the man behind her with vigilance. She is secretly frightened that she is the best lightness skill in the world and can be overtaken by her opponent.


    "The girl''s lightness skill is really out of the ordinary. I met quite a few people in the Jianghu in the past, but the girl''s lightness skill belongs to him. After staring at him for a long time, she seemed to distinguish the truth from the falsehood of his words. Song Qingshu deliberately broke the silence and asked," why did the girl assassinate Wei Xiaobao? As far as I know, although he is a bit cunning and shameless, he has never done any great evil. It should not be that such an expert as the working girl would come to assassinate him in person. "


    As soon as he finished, song Qingshu''s heart broke down. Could it be that this woman was also taken advantage of by Trinket''s abusive means... He shook his head subconsciously, unwilling to think about the cruel ending.

 Chapter 55

    "He and I really have no grudge," the woman''s voice changed, and her expression became cold. "It''s just that Manqing and I have a grudge against each other. He is Kangxi''s right arm. He usually takes bribes to abuse power. Even if he is killed by me, he is also responsible."


    I''m afraid it''s the last time I''ll help someone before I leave. After that, the two of them will be apart. It''s estimated that they will never see each other again.


    "A beautiful young woman who has a grudge against the Qing Dynasty?" Song Qingshu is constantly filtering the characters in the original work. Suddenly, he has a flash of inspiration in his heart and leans slightly, "is the girl ah Jiu, Princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty?"


    Zhu Yixiu frowned and watched song Qingshu warily: "who are you and why do you know my identity?"


    Song Qingshu looks at the beautiful woman in front of him, and his eyes are full of pity. Ah Jiu is a very sad character in the original work. Born in the family of the last emperor, his country was broken and his family died. His father cut off his arm and loved yuan Chengzhi. It''s a pity that he and Xia Qingqing had made an alliance. After Chaoyang peak, he agreed to wait for him in the snow valley of Tibet for ten years.


    We all know the ending. For ten years, whether it was Xia Qingqing or not, Yuan Chengzhi never went to find her


    Zhu Yi felt song Qingshu''s eyes full of emotion when he looked at him. He was very uncomfortable for a moment and coughed gently.


    Song Qingshu returned to his senses with an embarrassed smile: "don''t be suspicious, girl ah Jiu. I know more about the anecdotes of Wulin, so I can guess your identity."


    "I haven''t asked your name yet?" Zhu Yi feels that his background has been clearly touched by the other party, but he doesn''t know anything about him, so he can''t help asking.


    "In the next song Qingshu," Song Qingshu slightly saluted and asked his doubts, "there is a national hatred between ah Jiu girl and Manchu Qing Dynasty, but now she risks the war between song and Qing Dynasty and assassinates the Qing envoys in the territory of the great song dynasty. I don''t know if she has any difficulties?"


    Listening to his words, Zhu Yi expressed his dissatisfaction with his actions and thought that he was the son of the state of song. He could not help explaining: "the son of song misunderstood that ah Jiu was in a hurry and lacked consideration before. He did not expect that it might cause a war in the song and Qing Dynasties... Just a few days ago, he inadvertently found out that Wei Xiaobao''s mission was second. His main purpose was actually to deal with Shandong Golden Snake camp, I''m worried... Worried that the last flag against the Manchu Qing Dynasty will fall down, so I plan to assassinate trinket and make a drastic cut. "


    "Ah Jiu, I''m afraid it''s for yuan Chengzhi, the leader of the Golden Snake camp." Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile in his heart, but he is very sad. Although he has never met Xia Qingqing, he is sure that his talent looks better than ah Jiu. How much will yuan Chengzhi make up his mind to give up ah Jiu in the end... But it''s unfortunate for ah Jiu, but it''s very lucky for other men.


    He broke his daughter''s heart. Ah Jiu was shy and embarrassed. After all, she was a failure in her relationship with Yuan Chengzhi and Xia Qingqing.


    "I''ve tried my best. The rest is up to brother yuan." Zhu Yi smiles and looks up to song Qingshu and says, "thank you for your kindness today. Ah Jiu has something important to do and needs to go to the western regions as soon as possible. I''ll see you later."


    "Later... See you later." Song Qingshu didn''t know any reason to retain her, only reluctantly watched her figure slowly disappear into the night sky.


    All the way back to Yuhua Pavilion, trinket saw that song Qingshu was the only one who came back. He knew that the assassin didn''t catch him, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, he took the opportunity to give him a step down: "that woman is good at martial arts and scheming. Where was brother song hurt?"


    Song Qingshu casually prevaricated: "I''m sorry, brother Wei, he didn''t catch the assassin for a moment."


    Trinket''s face was strange. He thought that your martial arts skills were obviously higher than that woman''s, and he would not forget her. He let her go secretly.


    Noticing Wei Xiaobao''s look, song Qingshu knew that he had an eight faced heart. Ordinary lies might not be able to deceive him, so he had to say half true and half false: "originally, I had controlled the assassin, but it was a pity that he suddenly jumped out of the black masked man and left the assassin. He has excellent internal power, and his swordsmanship is strange and brilliant. By the way, his martial arts and weapons should be the famous "king of the Golden Snake" Yuan Chengzhi in the river and lake. "


    "Yuan Chengzhi?" Trinket took a breath of cool air. He had already believed in it. He thought to himself that he was secretly dealing with the Golden Snake camp under the emperor''s secret order. Did he let the wind out?


    "How about yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts compared with song''s elder brother?" This is what Trinket is most concerned about. The reason why Kangxi and he are so eager to recruit experts in the Jianghu is to deal with Yuan Chengzhi, who has excellent martial arts skills.


    "Why, do brothers Wei want to deal with Yuan Chengzhi?" Song Qingshu did not rush to answer, but looked at him curiously.


    Trinket thought that it was up to him to deal with Yuan Chengzhi anyway. Sooner or later, he had to know about it. He led song Qingshu to the house and whispered Kangxi''s secret order to him.


    "Hey, brother song, you and I have become brothers. I''ll tell you the truth," said trinket, sighing a few times and looking from the bottom of his heart. "That day, after I helped the emperor eradicate aobai, I thought that the emperor would be able to rest in peace, but I didn''t know that the emperor was worried all the time, Once, I bravely asked him what was the matter with the old man, and then I knew the emperor''s four great troubles. "


    Trinket paused and asked deliberately, "brother song, do you know which four of the emperor''s great troubles are?"


    "The Manchu Qing Dynasty is now deadlocked with Mongolia, and Mongolia should be one of them." Song Qingshu only thought of this one.


    "Brother song is really wise," Trinket said with a thumbs up, "but Mongolia is a foreign invasion after all, and the other three are all internal. One is Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi, who is stationed at Shanhaiguan customs. He is capricious. The emperor has always worried that he would hand over Shanhaiguan to Mongolia just like he betrayed the Ming Dynasty. But now he has more than 100000 elite soldiers, including 10000 of the most elite cavalry troops in the world - Guan ningtie Qi. The emperor can''t move him for a moment. "


    "Another problem is Prince Hongli of Sheng Jingbao. In those years, the former Emperor evaded the throne. He and the present emperor are the most qualified princes to be promoted to Dabao. Finally, with the help of the empress dowager, the emperor became the right one, but Prince Bao has always coveted the throne and never gave up. He is now holding hundreds of thousands of soldiers of eight banners, and his son Fu kang''an is also a good fighter. His father and son have been fighting with the Mongolian army for many years in the front line of Liaodong. They have high prestige in the army. The emperor is afraid of falling down on the Great Wall, so he can''t fight against him. "


    "The world is really chaotic. Qianlong and Kangxi became brothers, and the situation is surging in order to fight for the throne..." Song Qingshu was killed by Lei, but nothing unusual happened during this period? He quickly accepted all this, took over and said:


    "The third disaster must be the Golden Snake camp in Shandong. Although under the leadership of Yuan Chengzhi, Shandong''s volunteers were also powerful, the emperor certainly did not have those concerns about Wu Sangui and Hongli, so he chose the first one to deal with him."


    "Not bad!" Trinket nodded and said, "the emperor has been trying to wipe out the Shandong rebels for many years. It''s a pity that as soon as the officers and soldiers arrive, they all shrink into the vast mountains. As soon as the officers and soldiers retreat, they all emerge like stones in the pit."


    Trinket took a cup of tea and moistened his throat. He continued: "his grandfather''s is worse than mother Yang in Lichun hospital! Yuan Chengzhi even seized the opportunity to deal heavy blows to the imperial court''s anti rebel army several times, which made the rebels more arrogant. Then the Emperor gave up the encirclement and suppression of the army and considered using the methods in the rivers and lakes to deal with Yuan Chengzhi. "


    "It''s a pity that Yuan Chengzhi is the leader of Huashan school, Golden Snake and Lang Jun, and his martial arts are rare in the world. That''s why brother Wei and the emperor are so eager to recruit experts in the Jianghu." Song Qingshu added.


    "Hey hey, you can''t hide anything from brother song," Trinket said with a smile. "I don''t know what happened when brother song and Yuan Chengzhi fought just now?"


    Song Qingshu, who has ever dealt with Yuan Chengzhi, only roughly evaluates yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts from the original work and ah Jiu, and lightly says, "it''s a draw." Knowing that Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts skills were higher would make Trinket look down on him, saying that he was better, and could not explain the fact that ah Jiu was rescued, so he had to give a moderate answer.


    But Trinket was overjoyed and said, "it''s not bad. With elder brother song, who can rival yuan Chengzhi, I''m enough to hand over to Xiao xuanzi."


    Song Qingshu was moved in his heart and took the opportunity to persuade him: "brother Wei, although my martial arts are similar to those of Yuan Chengzhi, now the news that you are going to deal with him has leaked out. On the way back to Beijing, you must pass by the boundary of Shandong. Plus those people of Xuedao sect, I''m afraid that I can''t protect my brother''s safety by then."


    Trinket was startled, and his face was terrified: "it''s over. This time, it''s obvious that the dealer is going to kill. Can we only call the army to escort him? But in this way, he is destined to beat grass to scare his mother''s snake, and Xiao xuanzi will certainly be unhappy..."


    Song Qingshu saw that it was almost time, pretended to hesitate and said: "I have a plan, I don''t know if it''s OK."


    "Brother song, tell me." Trinket''s eyes brightened and he looked at him expectantly.


    "Brother Wei can make Zhang and Zhao make a great effort to escort the envoys to the north and attract the enemy''s attention. We''ll go south together..."


    Before Song Qingshu finished, trinket interrupted him and asked, "why go south?" Trinket thought in his heart: what kind of fetus does this little white face hide?


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu was not worried. He slowly explained: "there is a peerless master in Gusu during this period. If you can persuade him to take refuge in the Qing Dynasty, he will be able to go to Shandong Golden Snake camp with us


    "How is his martial arts compared with elder brother song?" Asked trinket, incredulous.


    "It''s better than it is." Song Qingshu said firmly.


    Trinket couldn''t help thinking that if he could find such two masters who were several stories high to return to the palace, Xiao xuanzi would surely be happy. At that time, he might give me a count and Duke to play with... Trinket couldn''t help laughing at the thought of beauty.

 Chapter 56

    "OK, I''ll dress up with brother song and go to Suzhou, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian?" Cried trinket, looking up.


    "I''m in a humble position. What do you want from Lord Wei?" When they heard Trinket''s call, they pushed the door in and said with a flattering smile.


    "You find someone to pretend to be me, and go on as usual. Brother song and I will go to Suzhou first." Trinket took out a silver note and gave it to the two. "Cheer up, brothers. It''s very dangerous this time. Be careful with everything."


    "It''s a blessing for me to have a compassionate boss like Lord Wei." Zhao Qixian said with a smile.


    "No! With GUI Gonggong, life is so easy... "Zhang Kangnian suddenly slapped himself," look at my memory, now it''s Lord Wei. "


    "Well, don''t flatter me. You go down and get ready to kiss me up." Trinket waved them down first.


    After seeing them close the door, song Qingshu looked as if he had just thought of something, and suddenly exclaimed, "by the way, brother Wei, this time we''re going to start light. If we take that water girl with us, it''s too much of a hindrance..."


    Before Song Qingshu finished, trinket looked at him like a monster: "brother song, you are willing to kill such a beautiful woman?"


    Seeing that he misunderstood his own meaning, song Qingshu said, "I mean, it''s better to let her go..."


    Trinket thought that it would be boring if he was only accompanied by a big man along the way. Subconsciously, he refused: "we are not trying to hide people''s eyes and ears. Those people in Golden Snake camp should not know that there is another woman in the regiment. We can hide our identity even more if we take that woman. Besides, if we are in a crisis, we can''t resist it, You can still take that girl as a hostage. Isn''t yuan Chengzhi benevolent and righteous first? If you watch an innocent woman die because of her, you will lose her prestige... "


    Song Qingshu looks at him unexpectedly. He used to think that Trinket was just a man who had to walk and pat his horse. But this time he met him, he was not simple. His thinking was faster than ordinary people.


    "Well, we''ll do as brothers Wei want, and take her on the road." Song Qingshu thinks that what he said is also reasonable. Now, trinket is a rare commodity for himself. He can''t let him have any mistakes.


    Back in the room, song Qingshu just wanted to untie the acupoints of Shuisheng. Unexpectedly, the other side showed a cunning smile at the corner of his mouth. His slender hand suddenly stretched out from behind. In the blink of an eye, he lit several big acupoints on Song Qingshu''s chest.


    "How did you unravel your acupoints?" Suddenly, song Qingshu is thinking about something else. He doesn''t find that Shuisheng is just pretending to be sitting there.


    "Hum!" Shuisheng wrinkled Qiong''s nose, jumped down from the bed, straightened his dress, and said with pride, "those dog legs are really bad at acupoint pointing. Coupled with Miss Ben''s strong martial arts, they naturally broke through the acupoints."


    Song Qingshu saw the situation and said with a smile, "Miss Shui, since you are out of danger, please leave by yourself. If you are found later, you can''t leave."


    "Why did miss Ben leave?" Shuisheng sat down carelessly and poured a cup of tea to quench his thirst just like song Qingshu. As soon as he entered, he suddenly remembered that the cup had been drunk by song Qingshu just now and vomited out.


    "Why not go?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to get confused, and an idea rises in her heart: did this girl get SGD after she was kidnapped?


    Of course, Shuisheng won''t say that she planned to escape as soon as she opened the acupoint just now, but she just walked two steps and found that there were officers and soldiers everywhere. With her three legged Kung Fu, where can she escape? I had to go back to my room and try to find a way. Before I could think of anything, I heard song Qingshu''s voice greeting from the guard nearby. With an idea, I sat back on the bed and pretended that I still couldn''t move.


    Seeing song Qingshu staring at himself strangely, Shuisheng thought of his abominable appearance again. He was so angry that he held out his little foot and kicked and scolded: "I told you to bully me just now, I told you to bully me..."


    "Miss water, you yell at me one by one. If it''s heard by someone who doesn''t know, I don''t care. What do people think of you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You''re a dead tortoise, a rotten tortoise, a big bastard, a smelly dog... It''s all your fault." Water Sheng a Leng, a think reasonable, but also gas not to hit a place, hand and foot with and to song Qingshu body hello.


    Although song Qingshu was confronted by a beautiful little girl and enjoyed more than pain, he didn''t want to leave the other''s shoes all over. How could he meet people tomorrow? Song Qingshu thought about it and coughed: "beauty, don''t blame me for not reminding you. A great master like me can change his shape and change his acupoints. If you go on fighting, maybe my acupoints will be solved."


    As expected, Shuisheng was bluffed by him. He quickly stopped and was shocked: "if he really broke through the acupoints, it would be bad." The more I think about it, the more I feel uneasy. I point several acupoints on his leg, and then I get up to find a rope in the room to tie him up.


    But I didn''t find anything to tie after a turn. I sat back on the bed and was sulking. Suddenly, my eyes lit up, I turned around and began to untie my belt.


    "Beauty, do you want to be violent to me?" Song Qingshu made a look of fear, "Yahu butterfly, is it the first time for someone else?"


    "Bah!" Although Shuisheng didn''t quite understand what he was shouting, he knew that it was not a good thing. He gave him a fierce look. "If you yell again, I''ll take off your socks and put them in your mouth."


    "My socks are sour and smelly. It''s really not a good taste. If you are a beautiful woman, you will take off your socks and put them in my mouth. I promise that you won''t cry." Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed on Shuisheng''s boots.


    "Disgusting, shameless!" Shuisheng was so angry that he trembled all over. He tied his hands behind his back with the belt he had untied. Finally, he wrapped them around the head of the bed twice.


    "Well, it''s fragrant ~" when Shuisheng tied him up, his hair would inevitably brush song Qingshu''s face. Song Qingshu was intoxicated to hear it.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had been tied up by all sorts of things, and that he had ordered acupoints before, Shuisheng finally let go and looked back at him: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll really put your socks in!"


    It turns out that Shuisheng is a young lady with a lot of money. She can''t take off a man''s shoes and take the smelly socks with her hands; If his own socks to block his mouth, eh ~ think on nausea, so for so long Shuisheng is just empty words threat.


    "Well, no more, no more!" Song Qingshu quickly closed his mouth, a very obedient look.


    Shuisheng finally patted the dust on his hands with satisfaction. Today, his nerves were tense all day. Now he relaxed, and suddenly he felt sleepy. Looking back, he confirmed that song Qingshu was firmly tied to the bedside shelf, so he planned to take a rest to conserve his energy. At dawn, when the guard was sleepy, he tried to escape.


    Song Qingshu saw that she took off her boots and made up the quilt on the bed. She couldn''t help looking strange: "beauty, the moon is dark and the wind is high. Be careful if you get into the wrong bed. This is my room..."

 Chapter 57

    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute," Shuisheng snorted. "Miss Ben, go to sleep first. Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you yell and lead the bodyguard over, I''ll be dead anyway. I''ll stab you to death first, or I''ll die together. " Shuisheng raised the knife she had just taken out of her boots.


    Looking at the bright dagger in front of him, song Qingshu asked strangely, "why didn''t you stab me to death just now? Aren''t you more afraid that I revealed your possession?"


    Shuisheng blushes. He thinks to himself that although this man has a bad mouth, he is good to me after all. Where can I go


    "Ah, I know," Song Qingshu yelled, "you must have seen me young and handsome, with high martial arts skills. My heart has been quietly promised to me... Wu... Wu..."


    Shuisheng was startled by his words. He couldn''t bear to laugh or cry when he heard his nonsense. He took out his embroidered handkerchief from his arms and put it in the mouth of Song Qing''s book.


    "It''s quiet at last..." Shuisheng takes a long breath, lies on the soft bed, wraps up the quilt, and closes his eyes like enjoyment


    In her sleep, Shuisheng felt a little chilly, and unconsciously moved to a warm place behind her. She felt that it was a warm bearskin coat, so she shrank into a ball and let it cover her whole body.


    The next morning, a scream broke the silence of dawn. It turns out that when Shuisheng wakes up, she finds that song Qingshu doesn''t know when to sleep behind her. Her head is resting on his arm, and her body is shrinking in his arms like a bird. What makes her collapse is that her hand is holding each other''s big hand, letting it cover her soft chest


    Push aside the thigh that he put on his waist, Shuisheng''s face turns pale and points to song Qingshu: "you... You... You..." at this time, she can''t say a complete word.


    "Water girl, I have reminded you, be careful of getting into the wrong bed." Song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at her with an innocent expression.


    "Didn''t I point you? I also tied you up... "Shuisheng looked incredible and looked around.


    "Are you looking for this?" Song Qingshu took out a light blue ribbon from his arms. It was yesterday that Shuisheng untied the belt from his dress and tied his hands. He took it to the tip of his nose and smelled it. "I''m a master, so I have a way."


    See water Sheng flurried away, hurriedly tidied up the messy dress, song Qingshu with his hand on his head, lying in bed looking at her, good time to say: "water girl, in fact, you don''t have to be so nervous, last night I was more than Liu Xiahui, Liu Xiahui, nothing to do, just..."


    "Just what?" Water Sheng eyes a cold, nervously stare at him.


    "It''s just that someone tried to rub against me last night and took the initiative to hold my hand and her chest..."


    "Stop it!" Water Sheng shame anger, shell teeth bite, tears fell down.


    Although Shuisheng''s big eyes look pretty with clear tears, song Qingshu still can''t bear to see her continue to be sad, "cut, what''s the big deal about the maid warming the master''s bed? Come on, serve the master. "


    Water Sheng hate to see him one eye, jump out of bed, back body to, don''t want to take care of him again.


    Song Qingshu was not worried. After finishing his clothes, he said, "Miss Shui, thank you for not killing me last night. I decided to..."


    "Let me go?" Shuisheng turns back in surprise.


    "Although I do have the idea of letting you go, I really want to experience what it''s like to have a pretty servant girl to serve you. After weighing the two, I''ll let you go when you can serve me well." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    "Shameless!" The face of Shuisheng powder was covered with frost again.


    "Your own thoughts are dirty," Song Qingshu said wrongly, "servant girl is a sacred profession, OK? In the western continent, there is a nice nickname, that is maid... "Song Qingshu''s face fell into memory, soon woke up, and continued:" it''s not for you to be a housemaid, what are you worried about? "


    Shuisheng thinks about it carefully, and understands that song Qingshu was tied by his own acupoints last night. It''s just that he was acting to cooperate with himself. The difference between the two men''s force values is too big, and it seems impossible for him to escape... "Whether he has served you well or not is not just a word of yours. If you have been ignorant of your conscience, isn''t my girl going to serve you for a lifetime?" Water Sheng suddenly raised his head and said in a cold voice.


    Song Qingshu was slightly influenced by her cold voice. Instead, he heard the other person''s tone loose. He said happily, "I''ve always been an honest and matchless little gentleman... Er, what''s your expression? Don''t roll your eyes. Since you don''t believe me, I''ll set another deadline. I''ll let you go for half a year at most. Of course, if you''ve served me very well before, Let me enjoy the intimate comfort, and I can let you go ahead of time. "


    "OK, it''s a deal!" Shuisheng said coldly.


    "It''s a dog to cheat you," Song Qingshu swaggered to the chair and patted his arm. "Oh, come and pinch it for the master. I was pillowed by someone all night last night, and now it''s sour and painful."


    Thinking of the soft and warm pillow last night, Shuisheng blushed and walked away, saying, "here, isn''t it?"


    Song Qingshu felt that his internal organs, like an iron, were well pressed; 36000 pores, like eating ginseng fruit, no one is uncomfortable.


    Of course, it''s not because of the skillful technique of Shuisheng. After all, no matter how clever she is, she can''t compare with the famous big health-care companies that song Qingshu went to in her previous life.


    The source of song Qingshu''s comfort lies in the identity of Shuisheng. It''s very refreshing to think of her as a young lady who has never done any rough work since she was a child, but has to pinch her shoulder.


    "I don''t know what it would feel like if the princess pressed me..." at this moment, song Qingshu couldn''t help wandering outside.


    When Trinket saw Shuisheng standing behind songqingshu, a pair of eyes almost fell off and pulled songqingshu, he said with a smile: "brother song is really a master. He cleaned up this little pepper in one night


    Trinket doesn''t know martial arts, and he doesn''t deliberately avoid Shuisheng, so his words are all heard by Shuisheng. Shuisheng looks at the funny braid behind trinket. He really wants to strangle them.


    After breakfast, Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian and his envoys set foot on the road back to Beijing. However, trinket followed song Qingshu and slipped out the back door to Gusu.


    "Ah, there are no carriages or horses. How far is the journey? Shuang''er, I miss you so much." After a while, trinket complained.


    "It''s no use!" The water Sheng disdains to grunt a, all these misfortunes all come from him, the water Sheng certainly won''t give him a good look.


    "What are you talking about, dammit?" Trinket glared at her fiercely, and then it was the beginning of a curse fight.


    Hundreds of words are omitted here


    Shuisheng is a big yellow girl, who is a rival of trinket. Soon he was so angry that his cheeks were red and his eyes were tearful that he wanted to kill him with a sword.


    Song Qingshu heard himself smacking his tongue. He was a disgrace in front of trinket.


    With a slight cough, song Qingshu interrupted the fight between them. He wanted to show off in front of them. For trinket, he wanted to strengthen his weight in each other''s heart; For Shuisheng, it''s the instinct that men show in front of women.


    "It''s too slow to walk like this. You stay close to me. I''ll take you to Suzhou." Song Qingshu said.


    They came over suspiciously. Song Qingshu took Shuisheng''s slender waist in his left hand and lifted Trinket''s shoulder in his right. They carried the lightness skill of stepping on sand without trace. They were like a wisp of smoke and soon disappeared in the distance.


    He was held by song Qingshu. Before he arrived and screamed, Shuisheng realized the terrible speed of the three men. Looking at the trees disappearing behind him, Shuisheng looked back at Song Qingshu''s side face with a complicated look: cousin is far worse than him in terms of talent appearance and martial arts... Oh, Shuisheng, what are you thinking


    Different from Shuisheng''s complicated thoughts, trinket gave a "Yo Ho" sound, which made him very excited. He thought to himself, if he had such a good lightness skill, who would catch up with him?


    Trinket, a man who thought he would do it, immediately asked, "brother song, can you teach me this lightness skill?"


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "this lightness skill consumes a lot of internal power. Brother Wei, you don''t have the foundation of internal power. You have no law."


    "Oh ~" Trinket was so disappointed that he turned back and noticed that song Qingshu gently held Shuisheng in his arms, but he raised his shoulder to himself. He thought angrily, "it can''t be this little white face who hides his privacy. He won''t teach me."


    Song Qingshu was also an expert at observing words and expressions in his previous life. As soon as he said that, he was worried about planting a bad root. He quickly added: "in fact, I know that there is a top lightness skill in the world, which can be used without any internal power. It''s very suitable for brother Wei."


    "What''s that?" Trinket was in the mood all of a sudden.


    "Shenxing is changeable," Song Qingshu said faintly, "the unique skill of the iron sword gate. What''s more coincidental is that the yuan Chengzhi we are dealing with just happens to be able to do it."


    "That''s good. It won''t take any effort," Trinket said with a smile. "If you catch him later, you''ll torture him and ask about this lightness skill."


    "Brother Wei is really intelligent by nature. Now open mouth is an idiom."


    "Brother song, those idioms know me, but I don''t know them. That''s what I heard from books before. "


    ¡­¡­


    After half a day''s driving, song Qingshu was still half a distance away from Gusu. After all, he had two people with him. He felt a little tired. Just at noon, he stopped at a market on the side of the road and found the biggest restaurant. He was ready to take a rest.


    "When you go out, why don''t you have this one?" Trinket took out a stack of thick bank notes. "Brother song is good at martial arts, but he certainly doesn''t have as much money as me. Don''t be polite to me today. Pick the most expensive one. First, let''s go over your tea and snacks one by one."


    Three people sat down in the elegant room on the second floor, water Sheng disdained A: "upstart."


    But song Qingshu appreciated Wei Xiaobao''s generosity and generosity. He was about to compliment him when he heard a strong voice from downstairs: "Miss mu, I''ve spared your life several times. If you keep pestering me, don''t blame me for being impolite."

 Chapter 58

    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and looked downstairs. He saw two men and two women coming in. A monk about 50 years old, wearing cloth clothes and shoes, seemed to have a bright face. He looked like a super master.


    Another young man, a son of a noble family, with a face like crown jade and a gentle temperament, was looking at the side face of the girl in Lotus color.


    The girl''s eyebrows are lightly locked, and she looks delicate and timid. It''s Wang Yuyan who met her in mantuo villa that day.


    Not far away from them, a girl in black clenched the hilt of her sword and followed in. It was another Mu Wanqing in Huashan before.


    "Mohakakra, take the pure and complete precepts as the oath, why does the king of Ming get angry with a little girl, why don''t you come up and drink a glass of wine?" In his previous life, song Qingshu often met his business partners who were mediocre and elegant and believed in Buddhism. He specially spent some time to study some Buddhist knowledge, so he broke the origin of Dalun Mingwang in one word.


    Mohakakra is a transliteration of Sanskrit from the Ming king of Dalun. Jiumozhi didn''t expect that someone in Jiangnan would recognize him at a glance. Looking up, he was just a teenager. In doubt, he came up with Wang Yuyan and Duan Yu. When Mu Wanqing saw song Qingshu behind him, his eyes were a little happy. Soon he didn''t know what he thought of. He looked gloomy and followed up with a complicated look.


    "I''m dead, I''m dead! Where did such a beautiful woman come from? If this beautiful woman gives me to be a wife, the little emperor will not change his position with me. I, trinket, have no choice but to marry this girl As soon as Wang Yuyan went upstairs, trinket felt as if he had been hit hard by an invisible hammer on his chest, and his mouth was dry and he was stunned.


    Man''s instinct makes Duan Yu immediately realize the coveted meaning in Trinket''s eyes. He subconsciously blocks Wang YuYan''s eyes and blocks each other''s hot sight.


    Notice his action, Mu Wanqing heart a pain, a rage sat next to the song Qingshu.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon when Huashan said goodbye." Song Qingshu turned to look at Mu Wanqing. The beauty''s face didn''t decrease, but there were a few more tired colors on her pretty face.


    "Wan Mei, do you know this young master?" Duan Yu noticed that the relationship between them seemed to be unusual. Although Mu Wanqing has become his own sister now, there is still a trace of discomfort in his heart.


    "He''s my husband!" When Mu Wanqing said this, he was surprised.


    It turns out that Mu Wanqing''s heart is broken when his elder brother becomes his own brother. In Huashan, when he hears that Duan Yu has been captured by Jiu Mozhi, he hastens to help her. How can he know that the former lover is so quick that his heart is on the girl Wang.


    Duan Yu''s quick empathy and farewell made Mu Wanqing feel very cold all the way. At this time, when she saw song Qingshu, Mu Wanqing felt a little warm in her heart. Of course, this sentence was more deliberately said to Duan Yu to annoy him.


    When he was blocked just now, trinket had a chance to look at Mu Wanqing. He was stunned. He compared the two girls back and forth. He could not help but praise them: "brother song, sister-in-law is really beautiful!" However, it was a pity to be a brother. If she wasn''t the elder brother''s woman and she was so beautiful, she would have got her hands on anything.


    Jiumozhi didn''t have time to watch a group of crazy men and women quarrel with each other. He palmed his hands together and said, "what''s your opinion?"


    "In Tubo, the king of Ming Dynasty used his unique skill of" flame knife "to wipe out the underworld cult, which made him very influential in the western region. What''s more, he was a man who had great wisdom, was proficient in Buddhism, and had been fascinated for a long time. How dare he talk about enlightenment?" Song Qingshu smiles modestly.


    Jiumo has a good face. If this young man just praises his martial arts, he doesn''t feel much. After all, there are not many people in the Central Plains Wulin who have seen him do it. Most of them praise his martial arts; However, the other side seems to be more respectful of their own Buddhism, which can not be false.


    Wang Yuyan just saw song Qingshu. Her eyes brightened and she asked happily, "son song, your injury has been cured?"


    "Thanks for the advice of Miss Wang that day. My lower meridians have recovered." Song Qingshu gave her a kind smile.


    "So you know each other." Jiumozhi snorted coldly, but he was not worried. Among the people here, the one with pigtails can''t do martial arts at first sight. The woman standing behind him has limited martial arts, and Mu Wanqing doesn''t pay attention to him. I''m afraid the young man on the opposite side is a bit tricky, but considering that he is a weak teenager, how can his martial arts be higher.


    "In the past, song was greatly favored by Miss Wang. Now that he saw Miss Wang suffering, although he thought that her martial arts skills were low, he had no reason to stand by. If he offended, I hope the king of Ming will forgive him." Song Qingshu didn''t really want to fight him. He just wanted to let Trinket see the martial arts of Hatoyama. Then he realized that what he had said was true. By the way, he gave Wang Yuyan a favor. Why not.


    "The son of the Song Dynasty is rich and handsome, but he has the style of ancient righteous. I admire him. It''s a pity that I have something important to ask Miss Wang, so I have to offend her. " Jiumozhi''s speech is refined and elegant, just like an eminent monk.


    "Brother Wei, this is the expert I mentioned to you before. Take a closer look. It''s up to you to persuade him to join us later." Before Song Qingshu stood up, he whispered in Trinket''s ear.


    Not to mention that when the two people confront each other, their clothes are windless, and the situation is imminent. Somewhere thousands of miles away, there is a great event related to the life and death of song Qingshu''s trinket.


    Deep in the mountains of Shandong Province, Yuan Chengzhi, commander of the Golden Snake camp, looked at the three people in the tent as if facing a big enemy: "you are gathering at the Golden Snake camp this time. I don''t know what you can do for me."


    It''s no wonder that he is nervous. One is the leader of Liaodong dragon sect, the other is the leader of Qinghai Xuedao sect, and the other is master SANGJIE, the first master of zhenyanzong, one of the four schools of Tibetan esoteric sect. They are all first-class martial arts experts. Although they have already made their obeisances in advance, they seem to have no malice, but the three together make yuan Chengzhi alert.


    "Why should the king of the Golden Snake be so defensive against us? Now we have common enemies. They are not friends." Master SANGJIE is white and fat. When he laughs, he always has the illusion that he does not laugh.


    "Please forgive Mr. Yuan for not understanding your meaning." Yuan Chengzhi''s heart moved and said quietly.


    "Why is the king of the Golden Snake pretending to be confused?" said Hong Antong, the leader of the Dragon cult. "We are all here for trinket. I heard that Trinket''s south alliance is false. It''s true to deal with you."


    "We didn''t have to work together with so many experts to deal with a trinket," xuedaolaozu said suddenly. "I could have taken the life of Trinket a few days ago, but suddenly a young man with excellent martial arts appeared around him. Hey," xuedaolaozu looked around and said with a smile, "in my opinion, fight alone, I''m afraid none of you is the opponent of the young man, so I''m running around and want to join hands with you... "

 Chapter 59

    "I''m afraid the master of the blood knife sect is exaggerating. Is that young man Xiao Feng or Zhang Wuji?" Hong Antong, with a smile, was obviously incredulous.


    Yuan Chengzhi also had a faint smile in his heart. Over the past few years, he has integrated the martial arts of Huashan school, Golden Snake Lang Jun, and iron sword sect, and formed his own school. Although martial arts are not the world, he asked himself, "according to our many investigations, trinket seems to be separated from the army. Now it should be in the territory of Gusu in the state of song. We are ambushing on his way back to Yanjing, Yangzhou!" As soon as the big four decided to join hands, they soon began to plan.


    "We have to let him stay in Yangzhou for a while before we have enough time to collect the net."


    "What''s Trinket''s weakness?"


    "Lust, gambling and money."


    "Yangzhou has always been a place for fireworks. You might as well use beauty as bait..."


    "But Trinket is a great official in the Qing Dynasty. He has never seen anything extraordinary. I''m afraid he doesn''t like the common vulgar powder."


    "My wife can barely be called a beautiful lady. Originally, she was a suitable candidate. It''s a pity that the thief has seen her. It''s not good for him to be suspicious in advance."


    "It''s a pity that Madame Hong''s fame has spread far and wide. It''s a pity."


    A group of men are looking at each other, worried about the bait. At this time, the big tent is lifted, and a beautiful young woman comes in. Although she is not old, her hair has been set up. At first glance, she is a woman. "Brother yuan, how many guests have you heard?"


    Several people look at each other one after another, and they say in their heart: it doesn''t take any effort to find a place without breaking iron shoes!


    Yuan Chengzhi is full of black lines: Qingqing, you don''t come in early or late, just at this time.


    Who knows when Xia Qingqing heard the plan of several people, she was very excited: "have fun! Let me go. I don''t believe that the Yellow haired boy of Trinket doesn''t bow down to my aunt... Lady''s skirt. "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking back at the contest between Song Qingshu and Jiu Mozhi, Jiu Mozhi didn''t pay attention to song Qingshu, but they confronted each other from a distance. Jiu Mozhi soon realized his mistake. He was a great master, which was not inferior to himself.


    Song Qingshu knew that the other side was afraid of face and refused to fight first, so he made a move to subdue the dragon with 18 palms. His palms were clapped alternately, and his palms were all over the sky.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms?" Jiumozhi was very knowledgeable. He recognized song Qingshu''s martial arts skills at a glance. He was puzzled in his heart. "Just heard what those women said, he seems to be surnamed song, so he must not be Qiao Feng and Guo Jing, but he has never heard of any experts of the beggars'' sect''s younger generation."


    Happy to see the hunting, jiumozhi used one of Shaolin''s 72 unique skills, Prajna palm, to meet him. They exchanged fists and palms and fought with each other for dozens of moves. One is the most powerful palm in the world, and the other is the highest and most profound palm in Shaolin Temple. It is really a good match.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu has not been able to get a glimpse of the 18 dragon subduing palms. Therefore, it''s only seven or eight points of power to play them. Jiu Mozhi also played Prajna palms by dexterity. He only has the shape, but not the spirit. Therefore, the two halflings can fight for such a long time.


    If it is Xiao Feng or Guo Jing who makes the 18 dragon subduing palms at the moment, jiumozhi will be defeated if he only uses Prajna palms to meet the enemy; In the same way, Prajna palm is made by the sweeping monk, and song Qingshu''s eighteen dragon subduing palms can''t stop ten moves.


    Even so, their moves are exquisite. The tables and chairs around them are swept away by the power of their hands. They are all broken. Two men and three women are smacking at one side.


    "How can I deal with the loss of these people in the Wulin?" When the boss went upstairs to see the mess, he couldn''t help crying.


    "Shut up and don''t disturb grandpa''s interest in watching." Trinket was looking forward to it. He threw a silver note to his boss. "It''s time to compensate for your loss. Don''t say it''s not enough!"


    "Enough, enough. I''ll make you a pot of tea." See the amount of money, the boss immediately smile, ran down.


    Being interrupted by this, they took the opportunity to separate. Jiumozhi looked at Song Qingshu in amazement: "Mr. Song is the most accomplished martial arts monk I have ever met since I entered the Central Plains."


    "It takes 34 years for Shaolin Temple Prajna palm to become a little successful. This fan monk must have learned it for only a few years. It''s really puzzling that he can practice so much." Wang Yuyan murmured to herself, bowed her head and fell into bitter thinking, which made her confused.


    "The king of the Ming Dynasty is really gorgeous. One year of practice is worth ten years of Shaolin monks!" Song Qingshu said with sincere admiration that although she knew that the other party was motivated by Xiao Wuxiang, it was just a flattery, and it would not kill her to say it.


    Although he was an eminent monk, he could not see through the fame and wealth of his martial arts. When he heard his opponent''s praise, although he felt guilty, he showed a faint smile on his face and gave a default.


    However, song Qingshu was surprised when he saw his smile. He quickly dodged to one side. When everyone saw that song Qingshu''s position had left several deep holes. If he didn''t hide, he would be seriously injured at the moment.


    "It''s easy to avoid the poor monk''s fingers, which shows that the master has profound Buddhist knowledge. Ordinary people don''t know the essence of the Buddha''s hand picking flowers to show to the public and the Buddha''s smile. Naturally, they don''t realize the timing of hand picking flowers..." jiumozhi slowly takes back his fingers one by one, and appreciates the young man in front of him more and more.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. Please accept it." Song Qing''s writing color was suddenly full of hostility. He turned his palm into a claw and attacked fiercely.


    When Trinket saw that the marble upstairs had left several deep holes under song Qingshu''s grasp, he couldn''t help shouting: "brother song is great!"


    But Wang Yuyan frowned and said nothing. After watching more than ten moves, she sighed softly: "although Jiuyin divine claw is extremely powerful, it seems that song Gongzi has not achieved great success. Now he is driven by martial arts. In the long run, I''m afraid it''s inevitable that he will be possessed."


    Hearing his soft voice, Duan Yu couldn''t help but be crazy. In his heart, the competition between the two smelly men in the field can''t compare with staring at Miss Wang.


    Mu Wanqing had half of his mind on him, and immediately found that Duan Yu was still haunted. His heart was blocked and he focused on the situation.


    Sure enough, when song Qingshu''s spirit was exhausted, jiumozhi used the Shaolin dragon''s claw hand to claw, which forced song Qingshu to retreat for several feet.


    Jiumozhi said with a faint smile: "I''m very curious about the wooden sword on Mr. Song''s back. Over the past few months, I''ve been traveling eastward, and I''ve seen many wonderful sword techniques in the Central Plains. For example, Mr. Duan''s six pulse magic sword is one of the best sword techniques in the world... But I''ve never seen anyone use wooden sword... Does Mr. Song think it''s not worth your sword?"


    "I heard that King Ming''s unique skill is" flame knife ". I wonder if I have the honor to learn it." Song Qingshu pulled out the wooden sword and attacked it with a lethal three immortal sword.


    "Good sword technique!" Jiumozhi secretly praised, luck in the palm, flat push out.


    Trinket saw one of them dancing his sword in the air, and the other repeatedly splitting his hands at the enemy several feet apart. Trinket felt dull. He scratched his head and ears, moved in his heart, and said with a smile to Wang Yuyan: "Miss Wang, do you know what they are playing?"

 Chapter 60

    Seeing that he couldn''t understand it, Wang Yuyan could not help but smile and explained in a soft voice: "what that monk used was the unique" flame knife "of Ningma temple in Tubo. Every time his palm was split, a sharp and hot knife gas attacked song Gongzi; As for the swordsmanship used by song Gongzi, it should be based on the swordsmanship of Wuyue school. However, when one move is used, it turns into another one immediately. Although I know every move, it turns into an exquisite swordsmanship that I haven''t seen before. "


    Hearing Wang YuYan''s voice, jiumozhi''s experience in the field is even more intense. Every move of the opposite person is some moderate and mediocre sword techniques, but they are extremely exquisite together. Only he, a master of vision, can understand that what the other person is playing is not the sword technique, but the meaning of the sword.


    "But are they really able to fight each other when they move around?" Trinket asked suspiciously, but happily: dead, dead, such a beautiful voice, if you call me husband Xiaobao later, I''ll live ten less... Oh no, I''m willing to live a year.


    "Monk fan''s Dao Qi can attack several feet away. Master song is using his exquisite sword technique to find the weakest point of his opponent''s Dao Qi. Therefore, every time he stabs his sword, he can disperse monk fan''s Dao Qi." Wang YuYan''s face is shining. The duel between the two top experts makes her know martial arts to a higher level. She thinks that she must tell her cousin next time.


    In the field, song Qingshu jumped out of jiumozhi''s attack circle and immediately said, "I''ve given up."


    Hatoyama said with a puzzled expression: "young master''s sword skill is good, but I haven''t got any advantage. How can I admit defeat?"


    Song Qingshu put the wooden sword in front of him with a bitter smile. Looking at the yellow body of the sword, he sighed: "the flame sword of the Ming king is extremely hot. I''m afraid that my wooden sword will burn if I go on fighting."


    However, song Qingshu knew that his skill was not as good as his opponent''s, otherwise he could not hurt his sword body by the heat of his opponent''s sword Qi. If he had used this wooden sword alone, let alone the flame sword Qi, I''m afraid that even the real flame could not hurt the wooden sword at all. It''s so pitiful of you to meet me. He sighed to himself.


    "Ha ha ha ~" jiumozhi said with a long smile, "it''s really rare that song Gongzi has a good command of swordsmanship and is open and aboveboard."


    At this time, trinket had an idea. Knowing that it was time for him to play, he immediately jumped out: "since you orangutans cherish each other, what are you fighting for? You are brothers from all over the world. Let''s sit down and have a drink. The bar and restaurant will serve me all the best vegetarian dishes in your shop."


    "Good!"


    Hearing the acceptance from the store owner, jiumozhi felt very comfortable. He couldn''t help looking at Trinket in a twinkling of an eye: "look at this little brother''s clothes. He should be from the Manchu Dynasty, right?"


    "Master is really a master. I haven''t introduced myself yet. You can see it at a glance." Trinket''s exaggerated expression of admiration made him very useful.


    At this time, song Qingshu explained Wei Xiaobao''s identity to jiumozhi. Jiumozhi''s eyes lit up and unexpectedly glanced at Wei Xiaobao: "my little brother is young, and I admire him for being in a high position in the Qing Dynasty."


    "The king of Ming, as the national teacher of Tubo, is really polite. I don''t know what''s important about his trip to the Central Plains?" Before on the road, song Qingshu explained the identity of jiumozhi to trinket.


    "This smelly monk coveted our Dali Duan''s six pulse magic sword. He went to Tianlong temple to show off his power and was defeated by the eminent monks in the temple. Then he caught me in Jiangnan. He found that Miss Wang knew all the martial arts in the world like the palm of her hand. He was greedy and caught her too. She was really not a good person." Duan Yu said indignantly.


    "Mr. Duan''s words are wrong. There must be some misunderstanding," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. "I''ve visited Tianlong temple before. Although the six pulse sword array of the six monks is magical, there are many flaws. I can come out unscathed. King Ming''s martial arts are better than mine, so it''s OK."


    "Also," Song Qingshu pauses for a moment, turns her head and takes a deep look at Mu Wanqing, "in order to save you, Miss Mu has been pestering the king of Ming for so long, but he hasn''t done anything hard, which shows that the king of Ming is noble."


    Duan Yu choked so much that he couldn''t speak, so he turned his head sullenly. Jiumozhi was even more pleased to hear song Qingshu''s words: "Mr. Song is really a friend of poor monks. To tell you the truth, I came to China to meet the experts in the Wulin of the Central Plains. Secondly, I wanted to see the emperor of song to discuss the alliance."


    Trinket and song Qingshu looked at each other and said, "does Tubo want to make an alliance with song?"


    "That''s right," he said with a wry smile. "Now Mongolia is becoming more and more powerful and has coveted US Tubo for a long time. We Zanpu are worried about it."


    "What is Zapp?" Trinket was puzzled, but he was afraid to be looked down upon by Wang Yuyan, so he had to continue to listen patiently.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while and asked, "King Ming, as far as I know, your Tibetan Tantric master basiba has become the master of the Mongolian emperor, and another master King Jinlun FA has also been canonized as the master of the Mongolian kingdom. I thought Mongolia had a good relationship with you Tubo."


    Jiumozhi''s face flashed a trace of green spirit, and he said: "you don''t know, we Tibetan Tantric sect is the general name of all sects, among which there are four largest branches: Ningma temple, nalandao temple, Jingang sect and Zhenyan sect." Note: the four real sects of Tibetan Buddhism are Ningma sect, Kagyu sect, Sakya sect and Gelu sect (Panchen Lama and Dalai Lama belong to this system). Considering religious reasons, I have replaced them with other names.


    "The Ningma temple, where the poor monk lived, is the oldest sect of Tantrism. Every generation has a good relationship with Zanpu of Tubo. Because the people of Ningma temple have been granted the title of national master of Tubo for generations, they have aroused the dissatisfaction of the other three sects."


    "If it''s just the past years, under the dual strength of Ningma temple and Zanpu, other sects dare not change. However, the rise of Mongolia gave hope to the other three sects, and they sent their spokesmen to Mongolia one after another. Basiba, the master level figure sent by Nalanda temple, was appointed as the imperial master by Tiemuzhen. "


    "The king of the golden wheel is the most outstanding master of the King Kong sect. He was awarded the title of Mongolian teacher. Now he is assisting Kublai Khan to attack Xiangyang."


    "SANGJIE, the first master of the second generation of disciples of zhenyanzong, was granted the title of master Changqi. Now he is the guest of honor of alibuge, the seventh grandson of Mongolia."


    Jiumozhi''s tone is always full of worry: "these three schools all plan to lead Mongolia into Tibet, destroy Tubo, so that they can become the masters of the whole Tibet..."


    However, song Qingshu and trinket looked at each other instead of listening to his words, and they were ecstatic: "it''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get it!"

 Chapter 61

    "My sworn brother is now the most trusted man of the Emperor Kangxi of the Manchu Qing Dynasty," Song Qingshu said to Wei Xiaobao. "The Manchu Qing kingdom is the only one who still has the upper hand against Mongolia. Now the Emperor Kangxi is recruiting experts in the world. Why don''t the king of Ming return to Yanjing with us? With Xiaobao''s recommendation, the emperor must treat the king of Ming as a guest of honor. With the strong support of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, Why should the king of Ming worry about the other three sects? "


    Jiumozhi thought that if he could really form an alliance with Manchu and Qing Dynasty, he would have more confidence in fighting against Mongolia. After Yanjing and his party, he would discuss with the emperor of Song state, and then the three countries would unite


    "In that case, I''ll rely on the two of you for a few words in front of the emperor." When he made up his mind, he put his hands together and saluted respectfully.


    "Big monk, since you are busy with your national affairs, what are you doing with Miss Wang and me?" Duan Yu has been rushing to the acupoints with luck. Unfortunately, he has a shallow foundation, but he can''t use his powerful internal power. At the end of the rush, he makes his whole body numb.


    "It''s said that this intermittent young master will be the best swordsman in the world. Miss Wang is also familiar with martial arts in the world. I think the emperor will welcome you very much." Trinket couldn''t bear to leave Wang Yuyan. He said to himself, "what do you care, son of Dali? When you come back to the capital, when you come to my grandfather''s territory, are you afraid that you can''t be sure?"?


    Jiumozhi didn''t plan to let it go. Trinket''s words hit the nail on the head. "What do you think of Mr. Song?"


    "I don''t mind," Song Qingshu looked back at Wang Yuyan. "Miss Wang can rest assured that you were kind to me in the past, and I will protect you."


    Wang Yu Yan reluctantly smile, also know each other and trinket is a companion, martial arts and less than Hatoyama wisdom, can say so is to try.


    "The other day, I heard that Lord Wei had already talked about alliance with the state of song. Now I should be on my way back to Yanjing. Why did he appear near Gusu?"


    Trinket''s face was embarrassed, so song Qingshu told him that he was chased by xuedaolaozu, and Yuan Chengzhi of Shandong Province was covetous.


    After hearing this, Hatoyama Chi showed a confident smile: "now I have poor monk and son song accompanying me, and I can go to the dragon pond and tiger cave, although Lord Wei can rest assured."


    Song Qingshu felt the same way. He thought that unless the unknown monk, a master of this series, assassinated himself, he would not have to be afraid of anyone with his strong thigh and himself.


    At this moment, trinket''s spirit suddenly rose, and he was secretly proud: Although I don''t know much about Kung Fu, I have many friends who are good at Kung Fu, ha ha ha


    Muwan noticed the beautiful woman standing behind song Qingshu early in the morning. She couldn''t help asking, "dog... Brother song, who is this?"


    Just now, hearing that she claimed to be song Qingshu''s wife, Shuisheng turned her eyes and took song Qingshu''s arm timidly. She said in a sweet and greasy voice, "Song Lang, who is this girl?"


    It turns out that Shuisheng thinks that they are both husband and wife. Seeing the current situation, the woman on the opposite side can''t spare song Qingshu. He has a hard time arguing. The best way is to drive himself away to show his innocence.


    Sure enough, Mu Wanqing''s face was livid. He stood up and turned away, regardless of the people''s request.


    Duan Yu stared at her slender figure when she left, and couldn''t say that she felt uncomfortable. "Wan Mei seems to have changed a little..."


    They all looked back at Song Qingshu and wondered why he didn''t go after him. Song Qingshu shook his head and held up his glass. "Sheng''er, pour wine for the host."


    Shuisheng and several people look at each other. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t mean to be angry at all. It seems that he is very happy.


    Song Qingshu is naturally very happy. Thanks to Shuisheng''s mistake, she tries out that Mu Wanqing has her own existence in her heart. Maybe she hasn''t realized it yet.


    As for why he doesn''t pursue her, he has his own ideas. The experience of his previous life makes song Qingshu know that if a woman tries to coax her by playing with a small temperament, it will double her arrogance. Song Qingshu has played the trick of playing hard to get. When he knows that Mu Wanqing calms down, he will worry about gain and loss


    When they entered the boundary of the Qing Dynasty, duolong, the head of the Imperial Guard, had been waiting for a long time.


    "What a big brother, why are you here?" Trinket asked pleasantly when he saw his old friend.


    "Brother Wei, not long after you passed by, the emperor worried that you didn''t have enough guards around you. He sent me to meet you with 3000 elite cavalry troops," said duolong, bowing to the north. "If there were not too many people and horses, I would have received you long ago."


    "Mr. Wei..." at this time, two familiar voices came from Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian.


    "You?" Trinket looked at them pleasantly. Although they had no real skills, they were only good at flattering each other, trinket thought they were friends. Before, he had been worried that something would happen to their mission.


    "We obeyed the orders of our Lord. We went all the way north. As soon as we crossed the river, we met the general manager. After knowing that our Lord had been assassinated, he specially told us to keep quiet and pretend that our Lord was in the group of the mission, so as to confuse the gangsters and cover your smooth coming." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian look at each other, and both of them feel lucky for the rest of their lives.


    "Thanks to the escort of elder brother song and Tubo master jiumozhi this time," Trinket introduced them to duolong. "They are all the best experts in the world. The emperor will be very happy to see them."


    "This fan monk is OK. Is this little white face also a master?" Doron murmured to himself and decided to give him a try.


    "Thank you for taking care of brother Wei all the way." Duolongpi held out his hand to songqingshu with a smile.


    Song Qingshu shook with him strangely, and duolong''s face changed. No matter how much force he put on his hand, the other side just looked at him with a smile. Duolong finally knew that he had kicked on the iron plate, and his face took back his hand. "Master song is really good at martial arts."


    "Oh, I finally feel like I''m home when I see you," said trinket, not noticing the surging undercurrent. Holding duolong''s arm, trinket breathed a long breath. "There''s something interesting around here. It''s boring for me to live in the open during this time." Although Wei Xiaobao had been protected by song Qingshu and others before, after all, he didn''t have a long time of contact and was always a little nervous. Now when he sees duolong''s old friends, his heart finally relaxes.


    "Brother Wei, I really remember when you reminded me," said duolong with a pick of eyebrows and a smile. "Recently, a gorgeous Huakui came to Lichun courtyard in Yangzhou city. Under the pretext of acting instead of selling himself, the whole Yangzhou city men are haunted by her. However, it is said that no one can be her guest of the curtain so far. Brother Wei is sure to catch her by hand."


    "Huakui, do you want to sell yourself or not?" Trinket muttered to himself, but in his heart he said, "grandfather came out of Lichun yard. Don''t you know what''s going on inside? Don''t you think that those people didn''t have enough money to whore before, and take the opportunity to raise their value? Which whore doesn''t love money... Hum, when the time comes, tell mother Yang and pour her a few cups of spring wine. I don''t believe how she can be chaste. "


    Trinket secretly regretted that he had already taken his mother to the capital. Otherwise, he would not know what to do.


    "But this Huakui seems to be different from the ordinary firework women," Doron explained quickly when he saw that Trinket didn''t believe it. "She had three difficult questions, and only when she said all the answers were correct could she be invited upstairs. Otherwise, even if you were rich, she wouldn''t look at you more."


    "What a big brother, let''s listen to the topic," Trinket scolded in his heart. He came out to be a whore, and he was so hypocritical. Grandfather, I hate to make a topic, and I can''t do it.


    "Well," Doron said awkwardly, "I don''t remember."


    "Well, let''s go and have a look." Trinket is leading the crowd to Lichun courtyard.


    "Miss Wang, as soon as she is innocent, how can she go with you to the place where she hides filth?" Duan Yu quit immediately and jumped out to stop him. Wang YuYan''s cheeks were flushed and unwilling.


    Water Sheng also wrongly winks at Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu laughs and turns his head to deliberately stop looking at her.


    Jiumozhi''s expression is also chatty. No matter how he is a monk, it''s not decent to go to Lichun courtyard.


    Trinket laughed and glanced at Duan Yu: "if you are left outside, what will you do if you run away? As for Miss Wang, it''s easy to do. Just let her dress as a man. Who can tell? "


    "Will Ming Wang be inconvenient?" Song Qingshu noticed the hesitation on jiumozhi''s face.


    "No problem. Abstinence from lust is actually caution. I can see it through." In fact, it was Hatoyama Chi who wanted to use trinket to build up the Kangxi line. He was afraid that if he didn''t go, he would have a estrangement in his heart.


    "Come on, get a clean suit for the two girls." Seeing this, duolong immediately called the soldiers up.


    Wang Yuyan nibbles at Duan Yu and hesitates for a while. She takes a deep look at Duan Yu and follows him. Duan Yu''s eyes make her heart tremble and regret. At the beginning, her uncle and father asked you to learn martial arts, but you didn''t. now she has to suffer this kind of injustice.


    Water Sheng looked up to see song Qingshu no expression, hate teeth itch, eager to kick him, Du mouth also ran into the tent.


    After a fragrant time, the two women lifted up their tents and came out. Seeing that a group of men quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, song Qingshu saw the handsome charm of the two women dressed as a scholar, and his heart leaped: "I finally understand why there were so many people stirring up the foundation in my previous life."


    A group of people went to Lichun house. Duolong had planned to wrap up the whole house. Trinket raised his hand to stop it and said, "men go to brothels to create a lively atmosphere. If we are the only few people who do it coldly, what''s the fun?"


    "What brother Wei said is true!" Duolong was stunned and soon showed a knowing smile.


    As he walked along, trinket turned his eyes, turned to song Qingshu and said, "brother song, let''s change our clothes."

 Chapter 62

    Song Qingshu looked at him mistily: "why?"


    "Now, not many murderers want to assassinate my brother. Let''s take Li Daitao... As a substitute. By that time, they never expect that their target has become brother song, who is highly skilled in martial arts. They are sure to make a big fall." Trinket said it in an orderly way, but he had another plan in mind: it would be inconvenient for him to act when he was wearing this official uniform. What he had thought before was that he would quietly run to the warehouse and give the Huakui some spring wine, but it would not be in vain?


    "Mr. Wei is really clever. I admire him." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian won''t miss any chance of flattery.


    "What Mr. Wei said is not unreasonable," Jiu Mozhi nodded at Song Qingshu. "Only Mr. Song and trinket are the same age in our party..."


    "Isn''t Duan Yu human? It''s better to be killed by the assassin''s sword, "Song Qingshu said. As if he could guess what he thought, Duan Yu shrank back subconsciously.


    However, reason told him that he was the best choice. Duan Yu was also the son of Dali. If anything happened, Kangxi would have to scold trinket to death. Fortunately, today''s martial arts are not so good. Even if you meet an assassin, you should still be able to protect yourself


    Song Qingshu put away the idea, nodded and replied: "good!"


    If you want to ask where is the best place to be drunk, ten out of ten men will answer you excitedly: Yangzhou!


    To ask where is the dirtiest place in the world today, ten out of ten women will answer you contemptuously: Yangzhou!


    There is no better pleasure in life than riding a crane to Yangzhou.


    At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, all the fireworks places in Yangzhou city are bustling, and the most bustling one among them is Lichun courtyard.


    "Hum, it''s not because a quiet girl has come recently. After she is promoted to the top by someone, I don''t think she has such great charm." A procuress watched a group of well-dressed and angry elders go straight to Lichun courtyard, spit on the ground, and said hatefully.


    This group of fresh clothes and angry horses is naturally a group of Wei Xiaobao and song Qingshu. As soon as they stepped into the threshold of Lichun courtyard, turtle Gong''s eyes lit up and welcomed them warmly.


    Trinket threw a ingot of silver in the past, pointed to song Qingshu and said, "Uncle Wei gave us a reward and found us the best position."


    The tortoise took a look at Song Qingshu and nodded: "OK, please follow me." After that, he took them to an elegant and quiet place and sat down. He asked the young man to set up the fruits, wine and vegetables. He said with a smile, "you adults should have a glass of wine first. After a while, you girl will come out. Whether you can get her favor at that time depends on your ability."


    "You go down first," Trinket waved impatiently and drove him away. After a while, he quietly said to song Qingshu, "brother song, I''ll go and make it convenient."


    "Huakui will come out soon..." Song Qingshu said in amazement. He didn''t expect that he would go to the convenience at this time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll see it when I come back. You don''t have to send someone to follow me to avoid exposing your identity." With that, trinket covered his stomach and ran quickly to the corridor.


    Out of sight, trinket straightened up with a sly smile and said, "go to the storeroom and get some spring wine first."


    Not long after Trinket left, the hall was bustling


    "You you girl is out."


    "I don''t know which man is lucky enough to be her guest."


    "You you girl, every smile is so attractive."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw several servant girls holding a beautiful lady in palace clothes coming from upstairs. They were really shaking three times in one step. The charm that they inadvertently showed was very charming, which made song Qingshu''s heart flutter.


    It seems that she noticed song Qingshu''s eyes. The beauty looked back at him and looked like a picture, especially the beautiful eyes. They seemed to have crystal flowing on the surface, which attracted people''s soul. They were really charming.


    "I don''t believe this woman is a good place even if I kill her." Song Qingshu quickly bowed her head, and her heart leaped wildly. If she was really a girl, she could exert the charm of women to the extreme with such ease, it would really be called natural ingratitude.


    Unknowingly, the beauty has entered the lobby, after a curtain, slowly sat down. The procuress saw the opportunity and quickly began to shout: "master, you you girl has sat down, it''s still the old rule, who can answer her three questions, who can be invited to visit you girl."


    "For so many days, even Duan Yu has been peeping at Wang Yuyan. Seeing her smile, she was surprised and said," Miss Wang has figured it out? " If his martial arts were not enough, Duan Yu would lose face in front of his sweetheart and feel very depressed.


    After hearing Duan Yu''s words, duolong, Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian and others gathered around and said with a smile, "Miss Wang, would you like to tell us the answer?"


    Wang Yuyan blushed and shook her head firmly. She was angry that she was caught by them. How could she help them to harm other girls.


    But song Qingshu was sitting on the throne and drinking tea leisurely. Seeing his appearance, Shuisheng turned his eyes and asked curiously, "have you figured out the answer?"


    "Remember to call the host first in the future. There''s no rule." Song Qingshu glared at her, but did not answer her directly.


    Shuisheng was filled with hatred for song Qingshu. He turned to see the quiet girl behind the screen curtain. A cunning smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly cried out: "my son has worked it out!"

 Chapter 63

    It turns out that song Qingshu was just pretending to make a fool of him.


    Sure enough, hearing her words, the whole audience looked back at Song Qingshu,


    "It''s not a random guess."


    "Don''t be paranoid, this boy. We''ve guessed so much before, but we didn''t get it right."


    ¡­¡­


    The tortoise''s eyes brightened, and he made a look quietly. The bustard said with a smile: "it''s Mr. Wei. He is really talented. Please tell me the answer. Youyou girl will judge whether it''s right or not."


    Hearing people''s sarcasm, Wang Yuyan looks at Song Qingshu anxiously. After several times of contact, she has a good impression of him. She can''t bear to see him make a fool of himself. She is about to open her mouth and tell him the answer quietly. However, Shuisheng sees the opportunity to stand in between them. She says with a smile: "Miss Wang doesn''t have to worry about my son. He studies heaven and man. He naturally knows this simple topic."


    Water Sheng heart proud sneer, now hold him higher, wait for him to fall more heavy. Wang Yuyan is not clear about the relationship between the two, see water Sheng said so, she also gave up the idea of reminding.


    "This little girl seems to be out of tune. Teach." Song Qingshu glared at Shuisheng.


    Duolong glanced at Song Qingshu enviously and said, "young master song, they treat you as brother Wei. Ha ha, it''s a rare chance. I wish you a beautiful woman."


    "Do you know? Don''t waste your time." The crowd below has been waiting very impatient, and Shuisheng is also smiling, waiting to see the play.


    "After a hundred knives, you you girl''s embroidered handkerchief should be divided into five thousand fifty-one pieces at most." Song Qingshu said, looking at the Palace Dress beauty behind the curtain.


    Wang Yuyan nodded to herself, thinking that young master song was not only good at martial arts, but also good at dodging armour, which was very mysterious in the eyes of ordinary people. He was really a scholar.


    Youyou girl finally opened her mouth, her voice was soft and sweet, and each syllable seemed to have a trace of enchanting Magic: "Mr. Wei is really talented, I don''t know how he calculated it." In my heart, I was puzzled. I heard that Trinket was ignorant and obscene. Why could he still work out this problem?


    This secluded girl is naturally Xia Qingqing, the wife of Yuan Chengzhi. Maybe years ago, she was a little bit green and had the image of a tomboy. But somehow, after marriage, she became more and more beautiful and charming. Her every move exudes the charm of a woman. Now she is really gorgeous.


    If song Qingshu knew her identity at this time, he would sigh: no wonder later yuan Chengzhi was not willing to go to ah Jiu. It turns out that Xia Qingqing has become so beautiful!


    This question was found in an ancient book. It was originally intended to make trouble for these flower seekers to ask Liu Zhishi, so that they would retreat. What she had to wait for was always trinket. After Trinket came, she had her own way to let him pass the test. Anyway, she knew the answer. Trinket could not guess any number by herself?


    Xia Qingqing was surprised that Trinket really got the right answer when he opened his mouth. Then he noticed the men and women behind him, and his heart moved: Trinket is in a high position. It is estimated that his staff helped him think of it.


    Although Xia Qingqing thought so much, outsiders seemed to blink an eye, waiting for song Qingshu''s answer.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, or said: "guess." The hall was full of fury.


    Song Qingshu knew that this topic was accidental. In his previous life, when his company was recruiting, he came across an interview topic prepared by the personnel department, including this one.


    At that time, song Qingshu awkwardly found that he couldn''t do it, and he was embarrassed to ask his subordinates. After he went back, he went back to Baidu quietly, which made him deeply impressed by this topic.


    As for the solution... Mathematical induction, do you understand? Song Qingshu looked at all the people with contempt and didn''t bother to say much.


    "Since Mr. Wei is not willing to reveal his method, youyou is not forced to do anything," Xia Qingqing quickly opens his mouth to help him out. After hearing her words, people think song Qingshu has some unique skills, and they are not willing to share them with you, so they are relieved.


    "Young master, please listen to the next question. If you can answer it, please come to the small building with youYou." Xia Qingqing charming smile, voice full of temptation.


    This time, it seems that the hall has exploded


    "It''s not about three good topics. Why did he get in with two?"


    "You you girl, do you want to hold it?"


    "Don''t think he''s young and smart when you see that he''s handsome. His white faces are all Silver Pewter spearheads. They''re useless. Only a man like me, who is rich and big, can be a woman''s good companion."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the foul language in the field, Xia Qingqing''s ears were a little hot, and she thought bitterly: if it wasn''t for catching trinket, my aunt would not be forced to smile here. If a few years ago, these smelly men dare to talk to me like this, I will kill them all with one sword.


    Xia Qingqing put away her smile, and her voice was a little colder: "listen, young master Wei, youyou once met an expert who traveled around. You can get an eternal absolute from him. It is said that no one can be completely right within a thousand years. You should be careful, young master."


    When she said this, all the people in the field gave up, and there are always scholars and talents who linger in the land of fireworks. The first topic just now is the unsociable skills. This time, the couplets are just everyone''s strong points, and they all coax: "you you girl, come up with the topic quickly. If we can answer it, please give us another chance."


    Xia Qingqing smiles and says, "the first couplet is'' smoke lock pond willow ''!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. When he was bored in his previous life, he saw a novel "the best servant" on the Internet. He was deeply impressed by all kinds of couplets in it. He thought it was really a powerful tool and made up for this knowledge. The sentence "smoke lock pond willow" by youyou girl is the most famous absolute poem in history, He was certainly impressed.


    Later, he greatly appreciated the talent of the author of "the best servant" and invited the author of the book to his own company. As a result, the author never wrote a novel again, which made the Internet readers feel sorry. This is what I''m going to say. Please click No.


    Song Qingshu''s moment of ecstasy, someone in the field has come out: "paozhen Haicheng building!"


    As expected, the brothel has always been a gathering place for literati and poets. It''s really a place of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. The difficult part of the first couplet implies the five elements of "gold, wood, water, fire and earth", and the artistic conception is wonderful.


    Just now that man''s "paozhen Haicheng building" also implies "gold, wood, water, fire and earth", but the artistic conception is a little worse.


    Sure enough, soon someone criticized: "far fetched, although reluctantly on top, but artistic conception with the couplet too far, not good."


    "Hum, no matter how I say it, I''m right. You can do it, you can go up?" The first man looks very disdainful, looking around, "if no one else out, even if I won."


    Although he was a little arrogant, he did have real talent and learning. He was absolutely right in such a short time, so others had to think hard.


    "I have a couplet, too. How about listening to it," he said slowly, still unable to restrain his desire to perform


    When they heard this, they all applauded. It also included the five elements, but it was much better than just now. Moreover, "temple bell" was also in line with his status as a monk.


    Just now, the first person who came out said in a strange way: "can monks come to look for flowers and willows now?"


    Hearing what he said, the people in the room burst into laughter. They were so ashamed that jiumo''s face was very hot. He muttered to himself, "this couple is so wonderful. I''m just glad to see them."


    "Master hongluan Xingdong, it''s good." Duan Yu said with a smile that he made jiumozhi so angry that one Buddha ascended to heaven and two Buddhas were born. Seeing his ferocious appearance, he quickly said, "I also have a couplet. The master commented on it - tea cooking chiseling wall spring."£¨ There is a gold character under the chiseled traditional Chinese character)


    The drinkers are not all illiterate. Although many people can''t make good sentences themselves, it doesn''t mean they won''t appreciate it. They all praise it as better than that of kumozhi. Although kumozhi''s mood is lofty, his tone is different. Duan Yu''s artistic conception is not inferior to that of him, and he is of the highest quality.


    "Is Mr. Duan also interested in that quiet girl?" Wang Yuyan takes a dull look at Duan Yu, but she can''t hear any emotion fluctuation in her tone.


    However, Duan Yu''s Fairy like voice sounded like a thunderbolt in his ears. He hurriedly explained, "Miss Wang, you have misunderstood me. How can I be attracted to other women... It''s just... It''s just a whim. The game is over... Miss Wang, you must believe me..."


    Song Qingshu just had time to watch Duan Yu speak incoherently in front of his sweetheart. Suddenly, a note was handed up by the guard: "it seems that it was passed by a girl in Lichun hospital."


    When he opened it curiously, he saw five neat little words: "lamp pile silver bridge". Song Qingshu looked up thoughtfully at the quiet girl in the field, and saw that she was also staring at herself. Seeing that she was looking up, she could not help but smile, with a trace of shyness on her lips. Song Qingshu was stunned and thought


    Shuisheng stood beside him all the time. The words on the note and the two people''s affection did not deceive her. She could not help but said bitterly: "it seems that this secluded girl fell in love with you at first sight. I''m afraid you can''t answer, so I specially gave you the answer."


    Duolong and his family were so surprised that they all gathered around and looked at each other. Duan Yu also looked at this side with slanting eyes. After seeing the note in his hand, a group of men sighed: "ah, we''re out of business. Brother song, the quiet girl obviously likes you. Don''t let people down..."


    Song Qingshu''s calm appearance can hardly hide his complacency. After all, men have a natural psychology of comparison in this aspect.


    You you girl''s voice just right at this time rang up: "don''t know whether Mr. Wei has an answer?"


    "I''m right," Shuisheng cried out quickly, not knowing what psychology he was out of at this time. "The lamp pile is Yinhan bridge!" At this time, she disguised herself as a man, a handsome and romantic childe, and the men were ashamed of themselves.


    Xia Qingqing''s heart jumped, forced to endure without changing face, forced to smile: "so far, this young master is the best." People nodded and said yes. They began to ask each other which childe he was. He was not only very talented, but also so handsome?

 Chapter 64

    Duolong and Zhang Kangnian looked at each other, and the same thought flashed in their hearts: it''s the best two sons of Wei brothers, and it''s terrible for other women to be jealous.


    After a moment''s impulse, Shuisheng can''t help regretting it. He looks at Song Qingshu fearfully. Seeing that he doesn''t comment, he can''t help but spit out his tongue. It''s so lovely. Fortunately, they are far away from the crowd here. Otherwise, if a group of big men see her in a man''s suit, but she has such a little girl''s posture, they may cause another storm.


    Xia Qingqing can''t help stamping her feet. She looks at Song Qingshu angrily and thinks that Trinket is so stupid. The answers are all in front of her. On the contrary, other men have taken advantage of her. She can''t help thinking about why she should invite him to her room later


    Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously at all, but just now when he came into contact with Xia Qingqing''s smiling and angry eyes, he could not help but shiver. He could not help clearing his throat and said, "I happen to have a couplet here. I hope you can give me some advice."


    Xia Qingqing''s eyes were bright, and I thought, even if you were worse, I had a way to invite you in. For example, this girl is the referee. I has the final say tonight.


    "Mr. Wei, Gao Cai, must have done something extraordinary?"


    Song Qingshu stood up and put his answer into everyone''s ears: "youyou girl, the first couplet is" smoke lock pond willow ", and the second couplet is" peach burning Jinjiang dike "


    The previous couplet, whether good or bad, was always commented by a group of people after the second couplet was given. The sound of Song Qing''s words fell, but the scene fell into a strange silence.


    Wang YuYan''s eyes were full of color. She took a peek at the profile of song Qingshu. She was very melancholy: "if my cousin had his literary talent, how wonderful it would be..."


    Xia Qingqing took a surprise look at him, looked around and chuckled: "what Mr. Wei is doing is the best tonight, you must have no problem?"


    "Good!" A group of people applauded, we linger in fireworks, at least the demeanor is still some, say a little vulgar, although we are all clients, but the bottom line of clients is still some. Song Qingshu''s answer is indeed the best, no one will be so open-minded, this time to pick a bone in the egg.


    "In that case, youyou would like to invite Mr. Wei upstairs." Xia Qingqing smiles, leaving a graceful figure that makes the whole audience drool, disappearing in the back hall.


    Soon a servant girl came forward to invite: "Mr. Wei, my girl is invited."


    Song Qingshu is struggling in his heart. Will he go or not? If you go, you will be damaged. If you don''t, you are still a man!


    With a smile on his face, song Qingshu politely follows the servant girl and walks upstairs in the envious eyes of a group of men.


    "Big sex wolf, dead thief!" Water Sheng in the heart a burst of irritability, sat down and kept pouring a few glasses of wine for oneself.


    "Sister Shui, the son of song is so elegant and extraordinary. This trip may not be as... Unbearable as others think." Wang YuYan''s pretty face turned red and she was indecent. Seeing Shuisheng''s jealous appearance and being a woman, she could not help saying something.


    "What does he want to do have anything to do with me..." Shuisheng reluctantly smiles, holds his cheek with his hand, and sits in a dazed trance.


    "Er, why is the hall so cold and quiet, elder brother song?" Trinket, who had just returned, asked suspiciously. He was full of hate. He slipped into the cellar and happened to meet a boy who was having an affair with a servant girl. Although he had a good eye, he had to hide in the cellar for a long time, so he came back so long.


    "What Hearing that song Qingshu was invited into the boudoir by Huakui youyou girl, trinket''s face was strange and heartbroken: grandma bear, grandfather, I went through a lot of hardships before I replaced the wine sent to Huakui''s room with spring wine. I thought... I didn''t know it was all cheap!


    Well, it''s a great loss to be with this little white face... Trinket glanced at Wang Yuyan and Shuisheng, and hated them.


    When song Qingshu came to a secluded cottage with his maid, he smelled the sweet smell of rouge. For a moment, he felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. When he entertained some business partners, he often went to these romantic places. "I don''t know who is more skillful in this ancient famous prostitute than those modern fox spirits..."


    "Mr. Wei, please come in and have a seat." When song Qingshu was stunned, the sweet and attractive voice of a quiet girl came from behind the Pearl curtain.


    After sitting down next to her, song Qingshu had a chance to look at her closely. She had changed into a light green gauze skirt. Her long black hair was scattered on her shoulders. She was charming and lazy. Her face was covered with thin powder. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of spring. A pair of watery eyes were about to drip water.


    By her smile, like Ye Fei Ye''s eyes swept, Song Qing book face can''t help but some red, subconsciously bowed his head, dare not look.


    Xia Qingqing smiles in her heart, saying that Trinket is a flower greedy and lustful man, but she is so shy.


    As a married woman, she has already lost her girlishness. In addition, she was born in the Jianghu, so she didn''t have so much scruples about her words and deeds. She wanted to finish the task without revealing her flaws, and she didn''t mind showing yuan Chengzhi all kinds of customs.


    However, song Qingshu was a little annoyed about why he was such a first brother. When he was at the right moment, he had not experienced it. He immediately picked up his mind, raised his head and asked with a smile, "I don''t know what is the third question of youyou girl?"


    "It''s a long night. There''s plenty of time. Why are you so anxious?" Xia Qingxing wave flow, smile, "today I have to see the young master, you admire unceasingly, first respect the young master a cup."


    Looking at each other''s slender hands holding the wine glass, song Qingshu was a little thirsty for a moment. He reached out to take it over, but accidentally met each other''s soft skin.


    Xia Qingqing flashed a cold light in her eyes. She thought that it was not to delay waiting for elder brother yuan. They had to kill him with one sword.


    Song Qingshu was not aware of the hidden murders in the gentle countryside. He drank all the wine in his cup, and it turned into seven points of heat. However, he couldn''t erase the cold and comfortable feeling from the other person''s finger skin just now.


    "Where is youyou girl?" Song Qingshu asked. In his previous life, he often laughed at a friend who advised the young lady to be good every time he went to the club. He didn''t expect that he could not help but have the same idea at the moment. He was very sorry that such an outstanding person would fall into the dust.


    "The little girl has long forgotten," Xia Qingqing said with a smile, "the beautiful scenery of Liangcheng tonight. We can talk about the bad weather. Why talk about the sad things." Between a smile and a twinkle, the sadness and helplessness in FengChen''s heart are fully interpreted.


    "It''s impolite of me," he thought. I''m afraid that what he said just now might have touched the sadness of her life. Song Qingshu was a little upset. "I''ll make amends for this glass of wine."


    "You are a noble guest. How dare you let you drink alone?" Xia Qingqing smiles, takes the wine pot replaced by trinket, pours out a cup and drinks it down.

 Chapter 65

    One of them came from modern times and knew nothing about poetry. The other was born in the world and didn''t like poetry. In the end, the romance at the beginning turned into a light chat.


    After a few cups of wine, song Qingshu''s whole body suddenly gets a little hot. He just feels that the girl opposite is more and more charming.


    Xia Qingqing also felt hot and dry, inadvertently pulled the neckline open a little, snow greasy skin looming.


    "The young master is uneasy and kind-hearted. It''s so hot that he comes to persuade people to drink." Xia Qingxing''s eyes are slightly open, and her voice seems to be complaining and coquetry, so she has completely taken the role of youyou girl, a famous prostitute in Yangzhou.


    It turns out that a new batch of medicinal wine from the western regions has been introduced to Lichun hospital recently. Different from the drugs used in the past, this kind of wine will not make people unconscious. It will only magnify the potential lust in the hearts of the objects several times. It can make people sink unconsciously. Afterwards, they will mistakenly think that everything is out of their original intention


    This wine is very precious. He grew up in Lichun courtyard. Naturally, he knew where the best goods were. He quietly took out the wine pot and replaced it. He wanted to go into Huakui''s room quietly, but he didn''t know it was cheap.


    "It''s so good wine. It''s so boring." With the help of drinking, song Qingshu has gradually relaxed and regained his cynical look.


    "I don''t know how to drink it, but I think it''s interesting." Xia Qingqing looks confused and looks at him with a smile.


    "People all know that wine is worth a cent, but they often don''t know that the most wonderful way to drink wine is to drink wine with warm fragrance and soft jade in mind, and with a beautiful woman''s red lips pecking." Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of evil and looked at her straightly.


    "Young master, do you know that people do not sell their bodies?" Xia Qingqing did not know why. When she heard the other party''s blatant provocation, she could not feel a trace of anger. Looking at the jade like song Qingshu, she could not help but be a little crazy, and her voice became more and more lingering, tactful and charming.


    "You''re because the girl didn''t meet the one who was meant to be," Song Qingshu got up and came to Xia Qingqing. He gently raised her clean chin and said with a smile, "I''d like to be a person with one heart, and my white head won''t be separated."


    Xia Qingqing let the other party hook his chin, a trace of shame flashed on his face, heart like a deer general collision. In a daze, I always feel that I have forgotten something important. Subconsciously, I feel that it is not right. But now I am lazy and have no strength. I really have no spare energy to think about it.


    When Xia Qingqing turned around, she was dazzled by song Qingshu''s swaying skirt. She stretched out her slender hand and gently pressed song Qingshu on the Hu stool. Her right hand picked up the wine pot and drank it in her mouth. Then she fell down and fell into song Qingshu''s arms. She hooked his neck and took advantage of his astonishment, a soft red lip was printed on it.


    Song Qingshu only felt that his teeth were pried open by a flexible and soft thing, and then he felt that the wine in the pot would drop into his mouth if it was like the jade dew.


    For a long time, Xia Qingqing hung her hands on Song Qingshu''s neck. Her cheeks were flushed, and she looked at him with great beauty: "is it like this


    Feeling each other''s vigorous and elastic body sitting on his thigh, song Qingshu felt that his whole body was three inches under his navel, and he couldn''t help bending down and kissing.


    With a cry, Xia Qingqing slowly closes her eyes and lets the other party be frivolous


    "Assassins!"


    "Protect Lord Wei!"


    At this time, there was a shrill voice outside. Xia Qingqing seemed to be awakened from a big dream. She was shocked to find that she wanted to meet him and let you pick him up. She pushed song Qingshu away with a loud slap in the face.


    "You you girl, you..." Song Qingshu stroked her cheek. Unexpectedly, the woman who was still affectionate suddenly turned away.


    The scene just now comes back to my mind. Xia Qingqing cries out in her heart. What''s the matter!


    Just now, she was awakened by the scream outside. After a cold sweat, most of the wine in her body had been distributed. She felt that she was soft. She picked up the wine pot on the table and smelled it. Xia Qingqing''s face turned black.


    Through the crack of the window, I saw that Yuan Chengzhi was attacking a boy with pigtails. I didn''t know that I had recognized the wrong person. I turned around and looked at Song Qingshu with gnashing teeth: "you''re not trinket. Who are you?"


    "Er, in the next song Qing Shu." Song Qingshu didn''t fully wake up at this time and subconsciously replied.


    With a chill in her chest, Xia Qingqing looks down and finds that her dress is messy and her nose is sour. She thinks that out of a playful mentality, she, regardless of her husband''s objection, volunteered to play this famous prostitute. As a result


    If you let elder brother yuan see what he looks like at this time, Xia Qingqing can''t help shivering. He doesn''t care to settle accounts with song Qingshu. He covers his collar tightly, jumps out in the opposite direction and disappears into the night sky.


    Seeing her excellent lightness skills, song Qingshu finally came to realize that she was a weak Qinhuai prostitute. She was a female thief with high martial arts.


    "Brother song, help At this time, trinket''s shrill cry came from outside.


    It turns out that just now, Yuan Chengzhi and other experts quietly solved the problem of duolong''s deployment in the peripheral defense line. After that, they led their respective men to rush in and prepare to catch turtles in a jar.


    Hatoyama Chi is worthy of the highest martial arts man in the field. In a moment when he sensed a trace of murderous spirit, he pushed Trinket a few meters away. In the moment of lightning and flint, trinket dodged yuan Chengzhi''s inevitable sword.


    As if they had been waiting for a long time, xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE stretched out their hands to grab trinket.


    Jiumozhi''s ambition to revive Tubo still needs to rely on trinket, which will let him be unexpected, so he quickly picked up two flame knives and cut them far away.


    Xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE are surprised. If they continue to reach out for trinket, their arms will be cut off, so they have to fight back.


    Master Xuedao takes his blood knife and cuts into the air of the sword. After a sound of intersection of refined iron, master Xuedao looks at the blood knife in his hand in a daze. He is scared. He touches the nihilistic air of the sword several feet away from the opponent with his solid treasure knife. It''s just a draw!


    SANGJIE conjured up several hand seals in a row, and then he dispersed the sword Qi that attacked him, but he had no spare power to pursue it. He had been confused for five years: Although he was the first master of zhenyanzong, jiumozhi was the first person of the whole Tantric school for many years. In this fight, the opponent''s martial arts were really good.


    By this time, duolong had already reacted. He quickly pulled out his Sabre guard in front of trinket, just blocking the Dragon sect leader Hong Antong waiting for the opportunity.


    Duolong, as the general manager of the Imperial Guard, is not weak in martial arts. However, his martial arts are mostly fighting on the battlefield. This kind of fighting in the Jianghu is a big loss. After a few moves, he was hit by Hong Antong and fell between the tables and chairs.


    Fortunately, he played a more or less blocking role. Trinket finally responded and ran to the side, crying and Howling: "brother song, help


    Hong an Tong gave a grim smile, and a roc spread its wings and condescended. In a moment, it was about to seize Trinket''s heavenly cover.


    At this time, Hong Antong heard a sharp sound of breaking the air. The thunder like momentum made Hong Antong''s face change greatly. He quickly turned over and hid with the help of his waist. It''s a pity that he used the old move, but he didn''t hide completely in a hurry.


    Touching a foot long cut in his arm, Hong an Tong looked back with a gloomy face. He saw a wooden sword inserted in the pillar not far away, and the tail of the sword trembled.


    "As an old man in the Wulin, I admire you for giving a hand to a man who has no martial arts skills at all." As soon as song Qingshu''s feet were sharp, he came down from the second floor and stood in front of trinket.


    "Elder brother song, he is the leader of Hong sect in Shenlong island. He has excellent martial arts. You should be careful." Trinket hid behind song Qingshu and finally felt at ease.


    "It turns out that you are the young man that the Blood Sword ancestor said. As expected, you are a bit of a doorman." As soon as the voice fell, Hong Antong disappeared in the same place, and his fist rang in the face of song Qingshu.


    When Song Qing was just a few feet away, Hong an Tong''s face changed greatly. He quickly withdrew his palm and jumped to the side. Unfortunately, he was a little late and his shoulder was injured by a sword.


    Looking at the empty pillar and the wooden sword that had returned to song Qingshu''s hand, Hong Antong was shocked and said, "dragon catching skill!"


    Song Qingshu is noncommittal and complains that it''s just the "double dragon absorbing water" in the 18 dragon subduing palms. He has improved it, but it can also achieve the same effect as the Dragon catching skill. He takes things from the air and cooperates with the wooden sword. Although it''s impossible to achieve the kind of invisible sword fighting skill that he saw in fantasy movies in his previous life, it''s only within 100 meters


    Hong Antong is very angry. Now he has been injured twice by his opponent''s wooden sword. The first sword is nothing more than skin injury. The second one has been injured to the shoulder by him. The sword is so powerful that he can only play 70% of his martial arts.


    It''s not that Hong Antong''s martial arts skills are too low. The first sword incident happened suddenly, and the time when song Qingshu produced the sword was too clever. It was just when he reached the highest point and his strength was old.


    As for the second sword, it was in Hong Antong''s decades of life in the world. He had never seen a long sword that flew several feet away and could fly back automatically. Without any precaution, it led to the open door on his back and was injured by the wooden sword that song Qingshu sucked back.


    Hatoyama''s eyes were on the six roads, and he always paid attention to the scene on the court. He could not help but look very excited. "Prince song is really good at sword skills. In time, I''m afraid the reputation of the six pulse sword will not be guaranteed."


    Yuan Chengzhi, who fought with him, complained in secret. This action was full of twists and turns. First of all, Qingqing recognized the wrong person and introduced song Qingshu into the room, which made it impossible for everyone to catch Trinket without knowing it.


    Later, when I thought about it, it was not too bad for her to lead away song Qingshu, who had the highest martial arts skills of the other side. Several people wanted to take this opportunity to win Trinket quickly. They thought it would be safe, but there was another monk with higher martial arts skills!

 Chapter 66

    Jiumozhi was also secretly frightened. His opponent''s weapon was a long sword like a snake. His sword technique was fierce and treacherous, and his internal skill was extremely deep. In the blink of an eye, they fought more than ten moves, and they were even in the same race.


    Why are there so many young experts in Central Plains Wulin? Jiumozhi is secretly surprised. Let alone nanmurong. Although his martial arts are good, it is far from the reputation of the people in the world. He didn''t dare to underestimate the heroes until he met song Qingshu. Unexpectedly, today he meets a young man whose martial arts are not inferior to him.


    "Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake?" His opponent''s weapons are so distinctive that he finally remembers who he is.


    "Who is your master?" Yuan Chengzhi''s face is as deep as water. In recent years, he has made great progress in martial arts. He thinks that there are few opponents in the world. He never thought that an ordinary fan monk would be able to draw with him.


    "The master of Tubo, jiumozhi, the king of the Ming Dynasty, has met the king of the Golden Snake." Jiumozhi put his palms together and secretly carried the flame sword, the unique skill of Ningma temple.


    Yuan Chengzhi''s luck lies in the body of the sword. The Golden Snake sword makes a slight sound of dragon chanting. He is waiting for the opportunity to find the flaw of the other side.


    "This fan monk is too powerful. I''ll hold him down. Join hands and make a quick decision. It would be bad if the officers and soldiers of the Qing Dynasty reacted." Yuan Chengzhi said in a deep voice, but he didn''t dare to look at the people. All his spirit was in jiumozhi.


    Seeing his mouth open, he knew that his true Qi was more or less dispelled. His eyes lit up, and he took advantage of this opportunity to attack.


    Yuan Chengzhi is afraid of his illusory flame Sabre spirit, and Hatoyama is also frightened by his strange and mysterious sword technique. Therefore, although yuan Chengzhi has lost the opportunity, he can still guard the atrium.


    Jiumozhi was secretly worried. He was held back by the other side. He had to do hundreds of moves to decide the outcome. The other three were all excellent martial arts men. Under the combined attack, song Qingshu was afraid that he could not catch them.


    Seeing that the opportunity was not good, duolong slipped out of the door quietly to summon the soldiers and horses of the Xiaoqi camp.


    Xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE Lama slowly walk around songqingshu, and together with Hong Antong, they firmly surround songqingshu in the middle.


    "The three of you have a lot of talent in the Wulin. You are ten times older than our childe. You still have to attack him. Are you ashamed or not?" Water Sheng is ready to take advantage of the chaos to escape, back to see song Qingshu surrounded by three people in the middle, can''t help but sneer.


    "The little lady is so handsome that she is very fond of her father." The blood saber master usually destroys the virginity of countless ladies from all walks of life. He can''t see that the other party is disguised as a man or a woman. When he looks at Shuisheng, his eyes are full of greed.


    SANGJIE Lama just met with a rebuff at jiumozhi''s place. He was very angry. Seeing that they had never started, he wanted to save face in front of the other two people. He held a ball in the middle of his palms. One hand was the most powerful big bright seal.


    At such a distance, song Qingshu felt that the air around him seemed to start to solidify. His face changed and he quickly put his sword on several empty points in the air.


    SANGJIE Lama was shocked that this young man was young and looked like a great master. Just now, his weak points were just above the weak points of his aura. The biggest feature of the big fingerprint is to build a force field several meters in advance, which is beneficial to him. The stronger the force field, the more obscure the opponent''s luck and counterattack.


    Before the formation of the great bright seal, the force field was suddenly scattered by the opponent''s fierce sword Qi. SANGJIE snorted, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. He had suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    Song Qingshu was not easy either. He broke his opponent''s big hand with a little face. However, SANGJIE was the first master of zhenyanzong, one of the four major sects of Tibetan esoteric sect. He was so clever that he immediately bullied him with a knife.


    "Be careful, Mr. Song!" One side of Wang Yuyan subconsciously exclaimed.


    Duan Yu gave her a complicated look and said: "Miss Wang, we''d better take advantage of the chaos, or we won''t be able to leave later, no matter which side of them wins."


    "But Prince song is kind to me. How can I leave him in his critical moment?" Wang Yuyan frowned and replied, looking at several people fighting in the field, her brain is also simulating several people fighting to see if she can help song Qingshu.


    "How kind is he to Miss Wang," Duan Yu murmured. "Haven''t you seen him and trinket become brothers?"


    "What Mr. Duan said is very true." with a long cry, a handsome young man with a jade face came in.


    Looking at the visitor, Duan Yu said: "Murong is good."


    "Cousin!" Wang Yuyan looks back with surprise and joy, and sees his cousin who is looking forward to rescuing him day and night. She can''t help but have a sour nose and almost cry.


    It turns out that after Murong Fu knew that Wang Yuyan had been captured by Jiu Mozhi, he hurried to catch up with his family general all the way, and finally caught up with him today.


    Wang YuYan''s affectionate cousin really broke Duan Yu''s heart, but he had no choice but to take the wine glass on the table and pour a glass of liquor.


    "Cousin, in order to save me, Mr. Duan was captured by the monks of jiumozhi. Now he''s full of acupoints and has been burned." Wang Yuyan wakes up and says softly.


    "Thank you for your help." With a smile, Murong Fu solved the ban of Hatoyama Chi, and his technique was extremely brilliant.


    "Mr. Duan, why don''t you catch the evil monk jiumozhi together with me and take a bad breath for my cousin?" Murong Fu looked around the field, and the situation became clear.


    "Don''t you dare to obey me!" Duan Yu was tormented by jiumozhi all the way. He had already choked his anger. Seeing that jiumozhi was fighting with a young man with a snake sword, he shot Shaoze sword without thinking about it.


    Jiumozhi always had the upper hand. He had been paying attention to the movement around him for a long time. He noticed Duan Yu''s six pulse sword and quickly dodged.


    However, as a result, Yuan Chengzhi lost the opportunity he had just set up. At last, he eased his breath, and a fierce offensive was launched to cover them up. The two men''s offensive and defensive situation immediately reversed.


    "Gu Su Murong Fu, I''m here to help you." Murong Fu knew that fighting alone was not his opponent. How could he miss such a good opportunity? He immediately drew his sword to attack.


    It''s only at this time that two young masters attack. Yuan Chengzhi''s swordsmanship is strange and treacherous. Murong Fu''s swordsmanship is a combination of the strengths of several masters, and it''s also extremely exquisite. After several moves, jiumo Zhi is in danger.


    Shuisheng looks at the scene with a complicated look. His eyes are wavering. He thinks that song Qingshu and Huakui didn''t know what they had done in the room just now. He is very upset.


    Hearing Wang YuYan''s "cousin" again, I can''t help thinking of my cousin who was infatuated with me when I was a child. With a strong stamp, Shuisheng turns around and runs out.


    On the other side of the hall, when song Qingshu''s right hand was numb, the bloody sword came up. Originally, song Qingshu had a way to escape on his own, but he thought that trinket, who had no resistance behind him, would be in danger if he was caught. Many of his plans were on him, so he couldn''t fall short.


    Had to pull Trinket''s shoulder, a ladder cloud longitudinal jump to the second floor, intend to jump out of the three people together and then break.


    How could Hong Antong know that he had been waiting for a long time? He rushed out like lightning and pressed the back of Song Qing''s book with one palm.

 Chapter 67

    "Poof!" If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s magic power to protect the body, ordinary people would have broken their heart if they were hit by Hong Antong.


    SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu also attack. As soon as songqingshu tries to resist several moves, xuedaolaozu''s sword is on his neck.


    "My life is over!" Song Qingshu''s heart was cold, and a picture of his head flying high flashed in his mind.


    "Ding!" A concealed weapon shoots at the blood saber. The three people are surprised. It''s not because of the powerful way, but because the concealed weapon is the Golden Snake cone!


    Looking back in doubt, I saw that Yuan Chengzhi and Murong Fu were besieging Jiu Mozhi, and there was no gap to launch this concealed weapon


    "Don''t look. I put the Golden Snake cone." Xia Qingqing Shi ran came in. At this time, she changed the charm temperament of all living beings before. She was surrounded by mist maid and red curtain. The men in the audience only felt that she was very dignified.


    SANGJIE''s fingers were empty, and he restrained song Qingshu''s big acupoints. He looked up and asked, "why didn''t Mrs. yuan let me finish his life?"


    "I have something important to ask him. Thank you for helping me catch him." Xia Qingqing put her hands on her right waist, slightly bent her knees and gave a salute, which was really graceful.


    SANGJIE and Hong Antong are good. The former is a monk, while the latter is not close to the girl for many years. Their wife has no spare power to irrigate her. Therefore, although they appreciate her beauty, they have no extra ideas.


    But the old blood saber is different. Looking at Xia Qingqing''s little willow waist, he would like to help her up. Greed in his eyes is fleeting. Thinking of his husband with excellent martial arts skills, he sighs in secret: it''s better to find other little ladies. The girl who was dressed as a woman just now is good.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, but she saves her own life in the end. Thinking of the warmth of the two people just now, she can''t help shaking in her heart.


    Notice his eyes, Xia Qingqing don''t know what to think of, pretty face can''t help a red, pretending to turn to care about the other side of the war, no longer look at him.


    Although jiumozhi is in a bad situation, he can barely fight back. However, when Yu Guang in the corner of his eye noticed that song Qingshu was seriously injured and captured, he could not help but feel cold in his heart. He thought that if he fought any more, he would really go to see the Buddha.


    He quickly urged the flame knife to force yuan Chengzhi and Murong Fu away, and jumped to song Qingshu: "son of song, I''m here to save you."


    SANGJIE and Hong Antong were shocked, and both of them hit jiumozhi in the air. However, jiumozhi was a false move. His palm was frightening. In fact, he had no strength at all. When he contacted SANGJIE and Hong Antong, with the help of their thrust, his body broke through a window like lightning and disappeared into the night sky. No one thought of this accident. Yuan Chengzhi and others were worried about his excellent martial arts, and no one was willing to continue to chase him.


    "Lord Wei, son of song, if I go back and invite more experts, I will come to save you." Hatoyama''s voice came from afar.


    "You''re a good companion." Xia Qingqing stands on the side of Song Qing''s body, sneering.


    "I didn''t expect that I could not match my friendship with the girl for a moment." Song Qingshu sighed, "Qingqing Zijin, leisurely my heart, what a quiet girl, I should have thought of."


    When Trinket saw something bad, he quickly changed his face: "master Hong, immortal and blessed forever, life is as long as heaven!"


    "Xuedao sect leader Wencheng Wude..."


    "Master, you are full of life..."


    After a moment of incoherent flattery, seeing that the crowd just sneered at him, trinket sighed: "ah, his grandfather''s, I''ve fallen into trouble today. If you want to kill him or cut him, you''ll do as you please. Sixteen years later, he''ll be a hero again!"


    "Don''t you people in the Central Plains say that" after 18 years, you will be a hero again " SANGJIE thought that she had made a mistake and looked at her companion suspiciously.


    "Your grandfather, I don''t think 18 years is too long. I can''t come out two years earlier." Trinket glared, thinking that he would die anyway, and that he was hard to get.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the officers and soldiers outside the city will arrive in a moment. We''d better leave early." Yuan Chengzhi came over and said.


    "Since I have saved my cousin, I won''t disturb you. I''ll leave you here." Murong Fu clasped his hands, but he thought that the king of the Golden Snake, the leader of the Dragon sect, the leader of the blood knife sect, and master SANGJIE were all powerful. After making friends with each other, they might be helpful to his great rejuvenation. It''s a pity that they''ll have a tragic revenge for robbing and killing Wei Xiaobao, the favorite of the Manchu emperor this time. I''d better not go into this muddy water. It''s unwise to offend the Manchu Kingdom


    "South Murong really deserves its reputation. It''s a great pleasure for yuan to fight side by side with Murong." Just now, they joined hands to deal with Jiu Mozhi. Yuan Chengzhi admired his profound and exquisite martial arts.


    "Cousin, song Gongzi, he..." Wang Yuyan pulled Murong Fu''s sleeve and looked at the dispirited song Qingshu. Her eyes were full of worry.


    "Thank you miss Wang for your concern. Song can''t die for a while. You don''t have to worry about me. I believe that since the thief God brought me to this world, it won''t be so easy for me to die. Ha ha ha..." Song Qingshu spat out a mouthful of blood, and the laughter was full of desolation.


    It turns out that song Qingshu knows the essence of Murong Fu''s pursuit of advantages and avoidance of disadvantages. With so many experts on the other side, he can''t help each other. It is estimated that he will finally say a lot of high sounding reasons and politely refuse.


    Why do you have to listen to the hypocritical words? You are disgusted when you die


    "For a few days, Mr. Song is still so open-minded... Cousin, this is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s go." Murong Fu takes Wang Yuyan and disappears at the gate of the inn.


    "Miss Wang, wait for me." Duan Yu is in a hurry to catch up.


    Song Qingshu and trinket were tied up and thrown into a carriage. A group of people rushed out of the city.


    When duolong arrived at Lichun courtyard with a large group of people and looked at the bodyguard lying on the ground, trinket was gone. His face was so blue that he ordered: "get out of the city for me!"


    Yuan Chengzhi and his entourage were well prepared. After dressing up, their escape route was very tortuous, and they soon got rid of their pursuers.


    At noon one day, when he stopped to have a rest, he gave Trinket a hard look, turned to Yuan Chengzhi and said, "king of the Golden Snake, why don''t you kill this boy with a knife and have to work hard to take him away?"


    Xuedaolaozu and sang can leave after they get married in Yangzhou. They just follow yuan Chengzhi all the way because they are afraid that Trinket will be rescued again, which will lead to the failure of the mission. However, these days'' hiding has made them quite impatient. Xuedaolaozu finally asks.


    "Yuan plans to take the dog officer back to the Golden Snake camp and invite the leaders of Shandong''s various rebel forces to come and kill him to sacrifice the flag, so as to strengthen the momentum of Shandong''s rebel forces." Yuan Chengzhi thought that since Kangxi came to power, the days of the volunteers have become more and more difficult. In recent years, the morale of the volunteers has been somewhat low, and they have lost the spirit of that year. He hopes to inspire people by killing an emperor''s confidant.


    Trinket felt cold when he heard this. He thought to himself: his grandfather''s little black face looks honest and honest. How could he be so cruel and cruel that he would have to be cut to pieces if he went back with him. On the contrary, it''s the evil Blood Sword ancestor


    His eyes turned, and he thought about it and cried out, "Oh, I want to pee."


    Blood knife just came to him and said impatiently, "I peed in my crotch."


    Trinket showed a flattering smile: "of course, I don''t care. It''s just that my urine is fishy and coquettish. I can''t help but disturb your interest in eating."


    "Bad luck The old ancestor of blood knife threw the pancake in his hand to one side, picked him up and walked to the place ten meters away, untied the rope on his body, "here, hurry up, if you dare to run, old ancestor, I''ll break your tendons."


    "Hehe, how dare you? In fact, Xiaobao just wants to talk to you." Trinket looked at him with a smile, which was what he looked like before.


    "I have nothing to say to you." The old blood knife turned his head with disdain.


    "Laozu, do you think that if I die, you will finish the task?" Trinket asked in response.


    "Naturally, so you''d better die soon." The old blood knife glared at him fiercely.


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous indeed." Trinket shook his head and looked at him with pity.


    The old blood knife was staring at him and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh that you and the Lama are muddleheaded, big tortoise eggs. They have been thugs of others for nothing, but they haven''t even got a fart." Trinket gave him a scornful look.


    "You don''t have to stir up dissension," said the blood knife master with a smile. "The master ate more salt than the boy ate more rice."


    "That Yuan Chengzhi is OK. If he kills me, he can win the support of Shandong volunteers and improve his prestige. What''s good for you if I die?" Asked Trinket with a sneer.


    "It''s not good." Master Xuedao said, "the seventh Prince wanted you to die. We have the same purpose as Yuan Chengzhi. We just take what we need."


    "What a good one," Trinket sneered. "What do you want me to die for? Where are we now? "


    "Naturally, I want to get rid of Kangxi''s right arm! "No..." xuedaolaozu was startled. In fact, the seven princes killed Wei Xiaobao in the territory of the song state in order to destroy the alliance between the Qing Dynasty and the state of song. The state of song had an inseparable relationship. The envoys were all dead, so it was impossible to talk about the Alliance. In Kangxi''s fury, he might even start a war with the state of song and ask questions.


    But now Trinket has already left the Song Dynasty and is in the territory of the Qing Dynasty!


    "Well, it''s good to break Kangxi''s arm." The old man of the blood knife still has a hard mouth.


    "Well, although it''s a bit embarrassing to say, I still have to confess. What else can I do for Trinket besides flattering and taking bribes? It''s not the emperor''s right arm. " Trinket said with a bitter face, "if you really let me die, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand out again in the future."


    "How can it be?" he said


    "Think about it. In the eyes of the seventh prince, you can''t kill me in the territory of the state of song. It''s incompetent; Later, he caught me, but did not take me back to Mongolia. He took the opportunity to threaten our emperor, but let others kill me. This is mindless; Such an incompetent and brainless person, how can the seventh Prince rest assured to use you again? " Trinket''s smile became more and more treacherous.

 Chapter 68

    Blood Saber''s face became more and more ugly. With a cold hum and few words, he tied up trinket and went back to the camp.


    Trinket knew that his words had worked, because he saw that SANGJIE was immediately found by xuedaolaozu. They pointed and whispered to each other.


    "Lao Zu, I think that boy has a point." SANGJIE''s complexion is uncertain.


    "Why don''t we take him back to the Mongolian steppe?" In the eyes of the old blood swordsman, the sharp light flashed.


    "It''s just that Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts skills are too high. Now I''m hurt by Song Qing''s calligraphy and sword spirit. I''m afraid you and I can''t catch up with each other." SANGJIE was stabbed by the sword of song Qingshu last time. She had already suffered a lot of internal injuries and had been under pressure all the time.


    "What about me?" With a long smile, Hong Antong turned out of the shadow. It turned out that he had been coveting the eight Forty-two Chapters of the classics in Trinket''s hands, and he didn''t want to watch him die.


    It''s a pity that he''s a lonely man. Neither xuedaolaozu nor SANGJIE is under him. Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts are obviously superior to him, so he doesn''t dare to act rashly for a moment, so he has to pay attention to the movements of xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE all the time. When he hears what they are talking about, he jumps out with great joy.


    Watching the three old foxes whispering to each other, trinket breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that his life had been saved at last. If he was caught in Mongolia by them, he might not die. Maybe it would be impossible for him to let go of the Mongolian prince by then... Trinket couldn''t help giggling at the thought of beauty.


    On the other side, Song Qingshu was tied to a temporary post, and his face was sluggish. Actually, he was secretly moving the true Qi. He began to attack the whole body of acupuncture points according to the method of solving the holes in the nine Yin manual.


    Song Qingshu opened his eyes and saw a light green skirt in front of him. He looked up and said, "it''s youyou... Oh no, Mrs. yuan."


    "How is your injury?" Xia Qingqing frowns at Emei. Thinking that he was hit by Hong Antong and hurt by the other two, he can''t help showing his sadness.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m just lax and can''t die for a while." Song Qingshu leaned back on the post and looked at Xia Qingqing playfully. "I don''t know if you were asked to come to see me by youyou girl."


    Pink face a red, see he didn''t pierce that layer of window paper, Xia Qingqing also take advantage of the situation to act silly: "youyou girls hate you, how can I see you again."


    "Ah, I''m afraid song and youyou will never see each other again that day." Song Qingshu understood that it was Xia Qingqing''s temporary guest role in order to lure trinket. Looking at the dignified Xia Qingqing, song Qingshu understands that the famous prostitute in Yangzhou, who was born to ingratiate herself, has disappeared forever.


    "Hum!" During these two days alone, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help recalling the intimate scene with him. Although they didn''t have real swords and footprints, the feeling that they were in perfect harmony with each other and their souls were close to each other made her unforgettable.


    In addition, song Qingshu''s image of a graceful and turbid young master perfectly solved her two difficult problems. Although Xia Qingqing was angry and took advantage of him, he still had a lot of good feelings for him.


    Therefore, when he realized afterwards that he had been cheated in the wine, he didn''t suspect him. He thought it was a dirty trick that Lichun hospital wanted to use.


    "I can''t finish some snacks. It''s a pity to throw them away. Seeing that you are so poor here, I''ll take it as a reward for the kitten and dog. It''s cheap for you." Xia Qingqing put a wooden box full of snacks beside him and turned to go.


    "Ma''am, please stay," said Song Qingshu with a wry smile as he looked back at Xia Qingqing in astonishment. "You see how I can eat this colorful look now."


    "You want me to untie you?" Xia Qingqing is not a fool either. He shook his head. "Your martial arts are too good. I don''t want to take risks."


    "How can I embarrass my wife?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of memories. "I just thought that if you girl was around, she would feed me gently..."


    Xia Qingqing face ups and downs, but that kind of ambiguous stimulation let her heart excited, hesitated for a moment, folded up the skirt, squatted down beside him, with two green jade fingers picked up a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake to the lips of song Qingshu, but her mouth was murmuring: "I''m just worried that you''re starving, don''t think about it."


    Song Qingshu smiles and opens his mouth to put in the soft sweet scented osmanthus cake.


    Xia Qingqing''s fingers were scalded and quickly took them back, without giving each other any chance.


    As soon as his eyes turned, song Qingshu pretended to ask unintentionally, "why doesn''t my wife accompany the king of the Golden Snake? Instead, she comes here to chat with me, a prisoner in prison?"


    "A middle-aged scholar came to see elder brother yuan. He hid in the big account and didn''t know what to discuss. I found it boring, so I went around." Xia Qingqing''s face turned red. In fact, she took the opportunity to bring some food to song Qingshu on her back. She didn''t know why she did it. She just subconsciously wanted to get close to song Qingshu.


    Of course, Xia Qingqing was fascinated by song Qingshu''s overbearing spirit and couldn''t extricate himself from falling in love with him... It''s pure bullshit.


    She just out of a kind of fun psychology, enjoy that kind of heart like stepping on a steel wire to accelerate the feeling, song Qingshu really want to do to her, that she is absolutely not doing.


    "Oh dear!" As soon as Xia Qingqing was distracted, her two fingers were caught by each other. The moist sucking sensation from her fingertips startled her. She stood up and glared at Song Qingshu with red ears.


    "No matter how sweet the sweet scented osmanthus cake is, it can''t taste better than lady''s delicate hands." Song Qingshu stares at her without any sign of weakness, full of teasing.


    "Xia Qingqing, you are crazy!" He shakes his head and looks at the hateful appearance of the other party. Xia Qingqing suddenly kicks song Qingshu''s waist and runs away with the fragrant skirt.


    "Ouch, a man can''t kick around here. If his wife kicks away his happiness for the rest of his life, you should be responsible." Behind him came song Qingshu''s bantering laughter.


    Looking at Xia Qingqing''s disappearing figure, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I still can''t get rid of this flower''s fault."


    Song Qingshu, looking at the mountains in the distance, leaned against the pillar behind him and sighed: "I''ve been in this world for a long time, but I''m more and more used to it. I''m afraid that when I wake up, I''ll only take the memory of my previous life as a dream... Only in this way, I won''t forget who I am. "


    In the main account, Yuan Chengzhi looked at the famous man in the river and lake in shock: "what? Is Trinket the incense Lord of the Heaven Earth Society''s Green Wood Hall

 Chapter 69

    "Yes, Xiaobao is my disciple. He has been lurking in the Qing court and has made a lot of contributions to the heaven and Earth Society. If it wasn''t for this critical situation, I don''t want to reveal his identity. I hope great Xia yuan will keep this secret for him." This middle-aged scholar is the commander in chief of the heaven and earth society, who said that he would be a hero if he did not know Chen Jinnan.


    It turns out that the Catholics are all over the world. They accidentally found out that the Wulin of Shandong Province is plotting to assassinate Wei Xiaobao. Chen Jinnan was shocked when he received the news. He traveled day and night to mobilize all branches to investigate the news, and finally caught up with Yuan Chengzhi and others.


    "Master Chen, you will fight against the Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty, and I''m also fighting against the Qing Dynasty. But the emperor of the former Ming Dynasty and I have a grudge against each other. You and I are not the same people," Yuan Chengzhi said, which made Chen Jinnan''s heart sink, but he changed his voice. "However, Yuan Mou Su came to admire the master Chen''s style and didn''t want to kill each other, It''s just that if you come back in vain, you need to give an account to your brothers. "


    Chen Jinnan also understood each other''s difficulties. After a long time of planning, he finally found that it was a futile battle. No one would feel resentful and smile: "Chen is willing to go to Shandong with brother yuan to discuss the alliance between your two families. In the future, the heaven and earth will be willing to take the lead in the Golden Snake camp."


    Yuan Chengzhi was overjoyed, and Chen Jinnan had a high reputation in the world. If he personally went to Shandong to make an alliance with the Golden Snake camp, the news would boost the morale of all the volunteers, not to mention that in the future, the Golden Snake camp would be able to get the intelligence and support of the heaven and Earth Society in Shandong. A trinket has nothing to do with it.


    "In this case, Yuan arranged for someone to rescue Trinket secretly, so as not to expose his identity," Yuan Chengzhi suddenly thought of the incident and frowned, "but now there is a difficult thing..."


    "What''s the problem?" Chen Jinnan was surprised and asked in a hurry.


    "There are also three top evil sect experts who work with me this time, the leader of Shenlong sect, the leader of Xuedao sect, and SANGJIE, the first expert of zhenyanzong sect. If they find out and join hands, yuan will not be able to defeat them..." Yuan Chengzhi thought to himself: Fortunately, both of them are injured now, and he can barely win.


    "Although Chen is not talented, his martial arts are mediocre. I''ve heard for a long time that Hong Antong, the leader of the Dragon sect, has excellent martial arts. I''ve always wanted to learn from him. If necessary, Chen can at least hold Hong Antong back and do everything at the command of the king of the Golden Snake." In recent years, Chen Jinnan has trained his coagulation claw to kill people invisibly. He is conscious that even if he can''t win, he won''t lose quickly.


    "Mr. Chen, you''re welcome..." before Yuan Chengzhi finished speaking, he suddenly heard a scream from outside. He rushed out of the tent like a smoke. Chen Jinnan admired him and knew that his opponent''s martial arts were much better than his own.


    Yuan Chengzhi rushes out of the account and finds that xuedaolaozu, with Trinket in his hand, has killed two disciples of the Golden Snake camp who are blocking the way. He is about to flee down the mountain. As soon as he lifted his hand, three Golden Snake cones flew out of his sleeve, blocking the way of xuedaolaozu. With a jump, Yuan Chengzhi came to not far behind xuedaolaozu.


    "Blood Sword, what are you doing?" Yuan Chengzhi looked at him with surprise and anger.


    "Haha, I''ve got a share of the credit for catching this little rabbit. King of the Golden Snake, if you want to kill him anyway, why don''t you push the boat along with the current and let me take him away for recycling?" The old ancestor of the blood knife said with a grim smile, holding the blood knife in his right hand. His strength was all over his body and he was secretly on guard.


    "Grandfather, you''re a waste, and your whole family is a waste." Trinket was carried on his shoulder, his eyes turned, and he was furious in his heart.


    "It''s useful for yuan to bring trinket to Shandong. It doesn''t bother him. You want to go away when you kill my brother in the camp. It''s too fantastic. " With a flash of gold, the Golden Snake sword has already started.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out, SANGJIE quickly came over and said, "why do you two need this? Qinggou''s army is still chasing us. It''s not cheap for you to kill each other. It''s not for me to say you. Seven kings asked us to assassinate Wei Xiaobao. Now you catch him..."


    SANGJIE said as she walked by. At this time, she just passed by Yuan Chengzhi''s body. With a flash in her eyes and a turn in her hand, she carried the powerful cloud secret hand print in the hand print with the help of Tantric Yoga.


    Yuan Chengzhi just learned a big shock secret from Chen Jinnan, and found that xuedaolaozu suddenly abandoned the alliance. For a moment, his heart surged and he was not on guard. He was hit by SANGJIE''s sneak attack, and his blood gushed.


    After a successful strike, SANGJIE quickly retreated, but there was no time. With a flash of golden light and a scream, SANGJIE stepped back a few feet and looked at her arm cut off by the Golden Snake sword on the ground with cold sweat. She felt extremely remorseful: if she could practice the second level of Yoga Mitsuya, the great yoga Mitsuya, or even higher Mitsuya, Yuan Chengzhi had already been killed just now. How could he fight back and cut off his arm.


    As if after a negotiation, Hong Antong also killed him. Among the three, he had the highest internal power. If he was defeated by him, Yuan Chengzhi would have to drink bitterness on the spot.


    At this time, a man sprang up next to Hong An and stood in front of him. His fists and palms hit each other, and he even won the match.


    "Coagulation claw!" Feel a few strands of dark strength along the arm meridians up disorderly string, Hong an Tong heart a tight, luck internal force, immediately forced it out of the body.


    The three wanted to take away Trinket quietly, but they were afraid of Yuan Chengzhi''s top lightness skill and were afraid of being chased by him all the way, so they had better design first.


    When xuedaolaozu saw a man who was not inferior to himself, he quickly took trinket to the distance.


    "It turns out that it''s the master of the general helm Chen of the heaven earth Association. I have something important to do today. I will learn from you some other day." Looking at Yuan Chengzhi who was seriously injured, Hong Antong thought that his goal had been achieved and he was no longer in love with war. He turned around and left.


    SANGJIE sealed the big hole on his arm and ran to the other side. He was afraid that he would be seriously injured and that he would be taken advantage of by the other two evil masters, so he did not dare to go in the same direction with them.


    Chen Jinnan saw the injured yuan Chengzhi, but he didn''t want to stop him. He came to Yuan Chengzhi''s side to help him heal.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Now I''m all right. I''ll take care of myself for a few days. It''s a pity that Trinket was captured by them." Yuan Chengzhi was terrified. If Chen Jinnan hadn''t blocked Hong Antong''s attack just now, and he had been hit by SANGJIE''s big hand seal, he might have been angry on the spot. These cult masters believe that the strong are respected, and their internal struggle is fierce. They can firmly stand at the top of their respective sects, and their eyesight and ability to grasp the fighters can''t be underestimated.


    "Brother yuan was plotted by the other party because he was worried about the life of the little disciple. How can Chen watch you fall into danger?" Chen Jinnan took back his true Qi and stood up and said, "since brother yuan is no longer in serious trouble, Chen has to go to save the little disciple. Afterwards, he will go to Shandong."


    Looking at the fierce battle between the two sides in the distance, song Qingshu turned to a soldier of the Golden Snake camp who passed by him with a smile: "little brother, I see you are gifted and have amazing bones. I think you are a once-in-a-hundred-year-old martial arts wizard. I have a great fortune here for you..."


    The soldier was about to turn around and scold him. When he looked into song Qingshu''s eyes, he felt dizzy in his mind. He just felt that the other person''s eyes seemed to be an endless black hole and walked toward him involuntarily.


    "Little brother, luck in the fingers, point my Jianjing acupoint..." Song Qingshu''s words are full of magic.


    Originally, although the nine Yin manual method was used to rush the hole, he was able to master the system by prohibiting him from being able to get rid of it. At one thirty, he could not get away. He saw that the two sides could not afford to pay attention to this side of the war, and knew that the opportunity was lost. They quickly moved the "big move of the soul" and drove the outer hole of the whole body with a force from the soldier.


    As soon as the acupoints were untied, song Qingshu was shocked by luck. He broke the rope tied to his body and burst into the sky with a roar: "what I gave you a few days ago should have been given back twice today, but for the sake of youyou girl, today I will not take advantage of others'' danger and let go of a horse named yuan."


    Ha ha, with a long smile, song Qingshu disappeared into the forest.


    Chen Jinnan''s face changed greatly and looked at the direction of song Qingshu''s disappearance: "this young man''s high internal power is really rare in the world."


    Yuan Chengzhi was also terrified. He thought that he had been besieged by the three monsters recently and suffered so much injury. He didn''t expect to recover so soon. He couldn''t see the injury at all. He would have to rest for at least a month or two.


    The nine Yin manual a seamless heavenly robe and the God bless you are the first class of healing skills in the world. The main internal injuries of nine Yin and the continuous healing of the bones of the gods are perfectly matched.


    And the old blood saber ran all the way with Trinket on his shoulder. He realized that he was out of danger. He quickly put him down and took a big breath to rest.


    "What ancestor is this?" Looking at the other person sitting on the floor meditating, trinket tentatively poked him with his little finger.


    "Let it go." The ancestor of Xuedao didn''t open his eyes, but he was absorbed in running Xuedao Sutra.


    "Well, I wanted to give you a big fortune. Since you are not interested in it, then forget it." Trinket turned away, saying something that happened to be heard.


    "What wealth?" As expected, the ancestor of blood knife opened his eyes and said with a smile, "do you want to redeem yourself with the money you embezzled?"


    "Bah! I''m not a girl in Lichun courtyard. What do you want to redeem myself for? "Trinket looked at him contemptuously." I just want to tell you that you took me back to Mongolia to meet the seven princes. Although you were better than watching others kill me, you didn''t get the maximum benefit. You won''t be an inferior general or something. "


    "Well! What''s wrong with the general? " The old blood knife gave him a cold look.


    "Hey, what I''m talking about is the wealth that makes you a marquis." Trinket''s eyes were full of cunning light.

 Chapter 70

    "Do you want me to join you, Manqing?" "The great Mongolia is now the most powerful country in the world, with millions of cavalry under its command. Wherever it passes, the enemy runs away. Although there are still several countries struggling, they are still struggling. Laozu, would I be stupid to go to Manqing with you


    "Lao Zu, you know Qiu... Xiang, if I persuade you to join Manchu, it''s not an insult to your intelligence," Trinket quickly waved his hand. "Naturally, what I''m talking about is to make you a marquis in Mongolia."


    "Hey, you''re not afraid to talk big." The old ancestor of blood knife sneered, "don''t mention you, even you Little Emperor Kangxi didn''t have this ability."


    "The emperor, of course, is much better than me. It''s just..." Trinket gave a deliberate pause.


    The old blood saber asked curiously, "just what?"


    "It''s just that there are some things the emperor can''t do," Trinket pointed to himself. "But I don''t have that worry."


    "What''s the matter?" The old blood knife gave him a puzzled look.


    "For example... Betraying the interests of the Qing Empire." Trinket''s smile was a bit enigmatic.


    The blood knife master jumped in his heart and thought that there might be a play. He quickly said, "be more specific!"


    "As far as I know, your Mongolian Khan Tiemuzhen divided the whole Mongolian power into four parts. The most elite troops were led by him and his fifth grandson xuliewu on expeditions to the western countries. Then he sent his fourth grandson Kublai Khan to attack the Jin and song States, and his nephew Ruyang king Chahan to attack the western regions. Finally, your master, seventh grandson Ali Buda, to stay in the Mongolian steppe and plan for the Qing Dynasty, If I remember correctly, the other three roads are in full swing. Your master is the most embarrassed one. " Trinket said with a smile, secretly congratulating himself that he used to be around little xuanzi. After listening to him a lot, he knew the situation in the world.


    "Our Lord is brother Ali!" The old blood knife glared at him angrily.


    "Ali Buda, Ali Bude is one word away. It doesn''t matter. I didn''t call him Ali Baba again." seeing that the blood saber was about to attack, trinket said quickly, "was my analysis right?"


    "Hum, you are not weak in Manchu Qing Dynasty. There are many powerful officials and generals under Kangxi. In addition, Prince shengjingbao and Wu Sangui of Shanhaiguan have formed an alliance with each other. It''s nothing for us to suffer a loss for a while." The blood saber master''s mouth is hard, but he knows in his heart that the seven kings have done nothing for so many years.


    Brother alibu looks at the war reports from the other three routes in his account every day, and his temper is getting worse and worse. So far as king Chahan of Ruyang is concerned, the next generation of Khan is doomed to lose his share. However, the fourth and fifth brothers have such brilliant achievements, but they are disheartened. In the future, the situation of fighting for the next generation of Khan is becoming more and more unfavorable


    As one of Ali Buge''s confidants, how could blood saber Laozu not know his master''s troubles?


    "If I have a way to turn the situation around, how do you think your Lord will reward you?" Asked trinket, squinting his eyes.


    If the seventh prince can achieve brilliant achievements against Manchu and he is Khan''s favorite grandson, I''m afraid the next generation of Khan will never leave. As long as the Lord ascends the throne, it is not difficult for him to become a marquis and pay homage to the prime minister.


    "You can tell me that if Laozu thinks it''s reasonable, maybe he will let you go. If you know that you are a little rabbit who plays tricks on Laozu, hehe, Laozu''s blood knife cuts iron like mud. At that time, he will cut off your meat one by one and make you into a stick." The old blood saber drew several strokes on Trinket with his bright knife.


    The cold blade gave the skin a layer of goose bumps. Trinket quickly pushed away his knife and said with a smile, "if I cheat you, I won''t live impatiently."


    "The reason why your Lord''s troops are well-equipped is that our emperor joined hands with Wu Sangui of Shanhaiguan and Prince shengjingbao to form a situation in which you are confronted with enemies every time, right?" Asked trinket.


    "Yes." Xuedaolaozu admitted that he had to spend a lot of troops to guard against the other two routes before the seventh prince sent out his troops. Facing the solid defense line of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, he always felt that he had no way to speak.


    "What if I had a way to make Kangxi destroy the Great Wall?" Trinket thought to himself: Xiao xuanzi, don''t blame me if you offend me at this critical moment.


    The Blood Sword Master''s heart is jumping wildly. If Manchu and Qing were to die by themselves, wouldn''t the chance of the seven kings come? Hastily asked: "how to destroy?"


    Seeing that he had enough, trinket breathed a sigh of relief and quickly explained, "Wu Sangui has long thought about becoming emperor. Prince Bao has always been thinking about the throne in the Forbidden City, and Kangxi has long wanted to get rid of them, but it''s a pity that you seven princes just came here at this time, so the three sides had to get rid of their personal grievances and agree with each other."


    "Do you mean our seven princes will fight each other if they retreat?" The old blood saber was very happy.


    "It''s not that easy," Trinket gave him a white look. "But as long as you let me go back to Kangxi, Kangxi will surely fight against them. When civil strife comes together, isn''t the fisherman whom you seven princes will make a profit again like his mother''s broken bamboo?"


    "What''s in it for you?" The old blood knife didn''t believe it completely. Instead, he looked at Trinket suspiciously.


    "I don''t have much ambition. I just want to be a senior official, and then I have money to gamble on and beauties to play with. It doesn''t matter who will be the master," Trinket said with a smile. "Ancestor, you just said that it''s the trend of the times for Mongolia to rule the country. I''m not trying to find a way out for myself as soon as possible. I hope you can say a few words to the seventh prince when I go back. Xiaobao''s future prosperity depends on him. "


    "Ha ha ha, that''s for sure." Old blood knife patted Trinket on the shoulder. They looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    "I don''t know what''s funny about you two. Can you tell it to Hong?" A cold voice came from afar. They turned back and found that Hong Antong had already stood three feet away.


    It''s a pity that the father of the bloody sword screamed. He had already heard someone, pretending he didn''t know anything, holding Trinket in his arms and laughing, but he was holding the bloody sword in his right hand. If the other party wanted to sneak attack from behind, he would have been killed.


    "It''s master Hong. What''s the situation in the camp?" The master of the blood knife held the handle of the knife and looked at him defensively.


    "Yuan Chengzhi was seriously injured, and sang Jie broke his arm. If it hadn''t been for Chen Jinnan, a meeting of heaven and earth, I would have taken yuan Chengzhi''s life." Hong an Tong snorted coldly.


    "Master has come to save me ~" Trinket felt warm.


    After listening to what Trinket said just now, Xuedao Laozu was already excited and planned to take the credit alone, so he lied to Hong Antong and said, "Laozu, I''m going to take this little boy to Mongolia now. What''s the idea of Hong Jiao?"

 Chapter 71

    "Naturally, I will escort him to Mongolia with my ancestors and see the seventh prince by the way." Hong Antong said with a smile.


    Noticing that xuedaolaozu''s expression was moving, trinket was in a hurry and said, "don''t believe him, Laozu. I''ve been married to the old tortoise''s wife. The old tortoise has been trying to skin me and cramp me all the time..."


    Trinket doesn''t dare to say that Hong Antong covets his Forty-two Chapters. It''s hard for him to be greedy. In a hurry, he quickly made up a lie to make xuedaolaozu believe that Hong Antong and himself have a deep hatred like the sea, and he would like to cut himself into pieces


    The biggest hatred in the world is killing his father, robbing his wife, killing his father... Considering the age difference between Hong an Tong and himself, the old blood swordsman is not a fool; So I had to use the hate of taking my wife.


    Hong an breathed and trembled: "son of a bitch, you''re within three feet of my wife?"


    "Old tortoise, you don''t look at yourself in the mirror. You are so big and have white hair, and you have married such a coquettish young wife. Do you still have the ability to satisfy her? She didn''t have anything to eat at home, so of course she went out to look for food. All your subordinates are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you! " Trinket''s words hit Hong Antong''s biggest pain by mistake. He was so angry that his hair and beard were all open and his fingers clucked.


    Trinket knew that today he would not let the blood saber master completely believe that they would not live together. I''m afraid all his previous efforts were in vain. Although he was a little scared to see Hong Antong''s ferocious appearance, he gritted his teeth and continued to embellish: "I''m not only close to Mrs. Hong''s body, but also into her body." As she said this, she shrugged her waist and licked her lips. "Tut tut Tut, Mrs. Hong''s delicate body is so white and slippery. She needs so much."


    "I''ll shoot you little beast!" Hong Antong couldn''t help it any more and hit him with one punch.


    Thinking of Mrs. Hong''s coquettish and coquettish appearance, trinket became more and more excited. He didn''t know how far away Hong Antong was. Looking at Sandy''s big fist, trinket was so scared that he couldn''t move his feet.


    The dream of blood Saber''s ancestor to be a marquis and pay homage to a prime minister still depends on trinket. How can he watch him die. Always holding the blood knife to guard against, when the lightning and flint, the light of the knife flashed, Hong Antong had to push back several feet away.


    "Bloody sword, this little beast insults me too much. Do you really want to help him?" Hong Antong is waiting for the bloody master.


    "Master Hong, why are you so angry? The one who is clear is clear..." the old Blood Sword thought to himself: I''ve heard about Mrs. Hong''s name for a long time. At her age, Hong Antong is inhumane. Is it really that Mrs. Hong is lonely and unbearable... Hey, this boy Wei Xiaobao is a little like the old ancestor''s spleen and stomach. I''ll go to Shenlong Island another day, Appreciate the amorous feelings of Mrs. Hong.


    Noting that xuedaolaozu looked obscene and associating with his reputation of abusing women, Hong Antong was furious: "since you want to stand out for this little beast, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Hey hey, master Hong, don''t forget that this boy was named by the seventh Lord. You killed him and the seventh Lord knew it. Do you understand the consequences?" Blood knife old ancestor sneers a way.


    "Hum, if I kill you together, no one will know?" At this time, Hong Antong was very angry and had already killed him.


    "Laozu, I don''t have a pretty blood knife." With a dry smile, the ancestor of the blood knife gently shaved his bald head with the blood knife. It was the starting style of the blood knife classic, which was both offensive and defensive.


    Hong Antong no longer spoke, and stretched out his palms to attack him like two soft snakes.


    "Huagu mianzhang!" The old blood saber was on guard, waving a knife to meet him.


    After ten moves, they separated again. The blood saber master moved his numb wrist for a while, knowing that the opponent''s internal power and martial arts attainments were higher than him, but he was not afraid at all. "If the battle between life and death is really so simple, then we can decide the victory or defeat directly according to the level of internal power, and fart." Thinking of this, the old blood swordsman''s fighting spirit is getting stronger and stronger.


    Hong Antong was also very surprised. Last time he fought in Shandong Golden Snake camp, he found that his martial arts were a little inferior to himself. At that time, he thought that if SANGJIE hadn''t stopped him, he would not have been his opponent. It''s not easy for the opponent to fight so many moves this time!


    After all, Hong an Tong is a great master. His anger has gradually calmed down. Moreover, he can teach Trinket in accordance with his aptitude. He has designed "three heroic moves" for trinket. His martial arts level has already surpassed that of ordinary experts.


    When he got used to the bloody sword, he gradually began to gain the advantage. After dozens of moves, he was confident that he could take the other party''s life, but he was worried that he would have to pay a high price, so he spent all the time.


    "No, I didn''t expect that the old devil was so powerful. I''m afraid I''ll lose my life here if I fight any more." The ancestor of the bloody sword knew that he had suffered, so he began to go.


    "Well! If I can''t get this boy, you can''t catch him. " With a cold drink, xuedaolaozu jumps out of the battle circle and cleaves to trinket.


    Hong Antong would like to strip Trinket of his skin and cramp, not to take him back to the Dragon Island and let the colorful dragon slowly torture him to death. How can he get rid of his hatred and make him die so cheaply.


    He quickly attacked Xuedao Laozu''s waistcoat and calculated to encircle Wei and save Zhao. However, his decades of fighting experience made him realize that he was cheating, so he secretly left some strength to guard against Xuedao Laozu''s sudden counterattack.


    He was sure that Hong Antong would not watch himself kill trinket. He also knew that the other side would be on guard against him. So when he saw that he left his strength, the blade turned and cut the stones on the ground. With the help of the anti shock force, he accelerated to flee to the distance.


    Hong Antong didn''t know that he was trying his best to escape. He had no choice but to watch xuedaolaozu''s figure disappear in the wilderness. He frowned and thought that he had run away and offended the seven kings of Mongolia. I''m afraid it will be a bit tricky in the future.


    But thinking of another hateful man, Hong turned around and looked at Trinket with a smile: "white dragon envoy, you are very well. What do you think I will do with you?"


    "Master Wen chengwude of Hongjiao, immortal and blessed forever, longevity and Tianqi... You have a lot of them, please treat me as a fart and let it go." Trinket didn''t expect the old blood knife to be so useless. When he saw Hong an coming to him, he trembled and couldn''t help retreating.


    "Whoosh!" There was a sharp sound of breaking the air. After listening to it, Hong Antong quickly turned to his original place and dodged the attack. Before he could breathe, his face suddenly changed, his feet jerked and he jumped several feet away.


    Taking back the wooden sword, song Qingshu said with a smile: "master Hong has a good memory. He will remember my wooden sword again so soon."


    "Oh, my brother, too!" When Trinket saw song Qingshu appear, he wanted to cry. He ran behind him, thinking that he had saved his life.


    "Aren''t you tied up in the camp?" Hong Antong''s face is uncertain. Just now he had a fight with blood saber. He consumed a lot of real Qi. The boy''s martial arts is so profound that he is really hard to deal with.


    "You are treacherous and seriously injured yuan Chengzhi. In a rage, he let me go after you." Song Qingshu said casually, thinking that it would be better to build more enemies for yuan Chengzhi. It was very cheap for him not to kill him just now.


    "Before you hit me hard, I''m afraid the recovery will be limited in just one or two days." Hong Antong is very confident in his fists. Even if Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang, who is half human and half immortal, is hit with his full strength, he will have to die. I''m afraid that his opponent''s appearance of being calm and calm is likely to be pretended.


    "Master Hong can have a try." Song Qingshu didn''t care. He reached out and made a gesture.


    With a squint in his eyes and a stab in his toe, Hong an Tong shot a stone at Trinket like a sharp arrow. Without hesitation, he flashed and attacked song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He secretly admired the opponent''s experience in all kinds of battles. He held out his wooden sword and swung a big circle, which easily changed the direction of the pebble and made it reflect back to Hong Antong at double speed.


    Hong Antong didn''t know that the other side still had this skill. Stealing chicken can''t erode rice. Now it''s too late to avoid it.


    With a puff, he was hit on his left chest by a pebble. Hong Antong flew back quickly, raised his hand, threw out a poisonous snake and took the opportunity to escape.


    Song Qingshu''s two palms were pushed forward, and the 18 palms of dragon subduing were used to shock the snake to death.


    "Elder brother song, the old tortoise has escaped. Why don''t you chase him?" Trinket looked anxiously into the distance. He scolded Hong Antong so hard today. Hong Antong didn''t die a day. He couldn''t sleep and eat well.


    "Hong Antong has excellent martial arts. It''s not so easy for him to die." Song Qingshu shakes his head, but he thinks that he is not devoted to the Qing government. When Hong Antong dies, the Dragon cult will surely fall apart. Isn''t it a free bargain for Kangxi? Song Qingshu never did this kind of thing that he tried his best to marry others.


    Apart from Hong Antong, song Qingshu began to recall the Tai Chi sword he had just played. Song Qing Shu Shu is the chief disciple of Wudang sect. He has seen your uncles practicing Taijiquan sword more or less before. Just now, he had a flash of inspiration in his mind and inadvertently used a little bit of Taijiquan sword. It''s a pity that the former Secretary of Song Qing was too few, so now he can only see a small part of Taijiquan sword.


    "Brother song, it''s really thanks to you that I can escape this time. After returning to the capital, I''ll invite you to drink flower wine for three days and three nights, and invite all the most popular girls in the capital to accompany you..." if Wei Xiaobao had been hypocritical to song Qingshu before, now he is grateful to song Qingshu from the bottom of his heart.


    "I hope the famous prostitutes in Beijing are as beautiful as youyou girl."


    "Of course!"


    ¡­¡­


    They had a good talk and went all the way north.


    "The big wheel Ming king?" After they got in touch with the duolong army, they saw the first big eared monk and exclaimed.

 Chapter 72

    With some embarrassment on his face, jiumozhi explained: "that day, when I saw that I was outnumbered, I had to go outside to look for help first, and I hope you two don''t blame me."


    Song Qingshu is noncommittal. He doesn''t care much about it. Anyway, they are not close friends. He would have made the same choice, but he doesn''t know if Trinket will have a knot in his heart.


    Looking up, he saw that Trinket was not angry. Instead, he was smiling: "the situation was critical that day. Fortunately, the king of Ming informed the troops outside the city in time, which made the assassins have some scruples. I was worried that you would be harmed by those gangsters. Today, I met brother song first and then monk you. I''m so happy. The best restaurants in the city. We''ll stay drunk tonight. " With song Qingshu in his left hand and Jiu Mozhi in his right hand, he went out.


    Even though he knew that what he said just now was just a kind of political skill, he could not help but feel warm in his heart. However, when he thought of the content of Trinket''s words, his face froze and he murmured, "poor monk can''t drink..."


    "Wine and meat pass through the intestines. Buddha sits in his heart. King Ming, why do you care?" Trinket had a good fight.


    "If the Buddha had a spirit in heaven, I''m afraid he would be slapped in the face." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile and followed a group of people to the city.


    Trinket''s southward alliance is full of twists and turns. He has already wasted enough time. Worried that Kangxi would wait, trinket and his party went back to Yanjing city day and night.


    "Little Guizi, your grandfather''s, why did you come back so long to report to me? Are you infatuated with Jiangnan beauties and reluctant to come back? " When Kangxi saw trinket, he was so surprised and happy that he ran down from the Dragon chair.


    "Ah, Xiao xuanzi, it''s a long story. This time, Xiao Guizi''s life is almost over." Trinket raised his hand to sweat.


    "Oh?" Kangxi was really interested, "what''s the matter?"


    Trinket then embellished his story by describing that he was assassinated, and that he had to be rescued by song Qingshu. Then he went to Gusu to recruit the super expert Jiu Mozhi. On his way to the north, he was ambushed in Yangzhou and captured by the golden snake king and others


    As a child, trinket likes listening and speaking books. He has a very accurate grasp of which plots should be highlighted and which places should be covered in one stroke.


    Sure enough, Kangxi''s mood was fully aroused by him. He was trapped in the deep Palace on weekdays. How could he have the chance to contact so many exciting things? He was beaming.


    "Then how did you escape?" Although he now saw that Trinket was safe and sound, Kangxi could not help worrying about how he could get away after he was caught in the dragon''s den.


    Trinket chuckled and told the story of the estrangement between xuedaolaozu and Yuan Chengzhi.


    "Well, you little Guizi," Kangxi said, caressing his hand and looking at him unexpectedly, "I thought you were ignorant. I didn''t expect that you were more clever than some people who had read poetry and books at the critical moment."


    "Before Xiao Guizi, of course, he was ignorant," Trinket gently rubbed Kangxi with his shoulder. "But later, he often mixed with Xiao xuanzi, a kind of fish soup made of birds. When his ears and eyes were dyed, of course, he didn''t learn any skills."


    "It''s" being influenced by one''s ears ". I just praised you," Kangxi looked at him angrily. "By the way, how could you let you go after you were taken away by your bloody ancestors?"


    Trinket wanted to cheat him that song Qingshu had saved him, but he thought that in order to survive, he had leaked the most important secret of the Qing Dynasty. If Xiao xuanzi didn''t take precautions, wouldn''t he have hurt him?


    After hesitating for a long time, trinket said, "I dare not say, Xiao xuanzi..."


    "Is there anything I dare not say?" Kangxi turned his eyes and looked at him with a funny look. "Did you speak ill of me in front of the bloody sword? It doesn''t matter. I forgive you for your innocence. "


    "Er... It''s a little more serious than that." Trinket gave him a good look.


    "Did you speak ill of your father or mother?" Kangxi''s face sank.


    "That''s for sure not!" Trinket''s head was like a rattle. He wanted to die, so he told the story of his revealing the fragile relationship between Kangxi, Prince Bao and Wu Sangui to xuedaolaozu.


    Kangxi frowned and stood silent for a long time.


    Trinket was so frightened that he went on explaining to win some sympathy: "xiaoxuanzi, I was about to be brought back to Mongolia by the Blood Sword Master. I thought that if the Mongolian king used me to coerce xiaoxuanzi, xiaoxuanzi would be in a dilemma. Saving me would damage the interests of the Qing Dynasty. It was unkind; If you watch me die, it''s for injustice, regardless of brotherhood; How could Xiao Guizi have the heart to make Xiao xuanzi an unrighteous and unrighteous person... "


    "Son of a bitch!" Looking at Trinket''s pathetic appearance on purpose, Kangxi didn''t know what he was going to do. When he saw that he was really incoherent, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "come on, it''s not a big deal, just take this opportunity to plan."


    As soon as Trinket''s eyes brightened, he immediately looked at Kangxi with a look of admiration: "Xiao xuanzi, you have come up with a clever solution in the blink of an eye, which is really better than Zhuge Zhiliang..."


    "Don''t flatter me," Kang Xi said with deep eyes and deep thoughts. "It''s only an expedient measure to form an alliance with King Heping and Prince Bao. Although the alliance has gained the upper hand over Mongolia in a short period of time, things will happen in the long run. I''ve always wanted to solve this problem, but I can''t make up my mind for a while because of the pressure of Mongolian foreign enemies. Since you let the news out by mistake, if Mongolia really withdraws, it will be just right. "


    "But Mongolia put out clearly to see our dog bite..." was Kangxi a stare, trinket tone can''t help a stagnation, quickly changed a way, "see we kill each other, isn''t that just in their mind?"


    "The snipe and the clam fight for the benefit of the fisherman. The world wants to be the fisherman, but few people understand that the fisherman is not so good." Kangxi confident smile, heart has made up his mind.


    "By the way, what about the two experts you mentioned?" Kangxi woke up and asked.


    "Xiao xuanzi is not my boast. The two I''m looking for this time are really the best among the experts. One is the Tibetan national master Jiu Mozhi, who is known as the first person of Tibetan Tantric school. He can use his hand to split the invisible Dao Qi; The other is a young Sword Fairy, who takes the head of a man within ten feet of a wooden sword. It''s just like that counter palm... "Speaking of the two masters, trinket is very proud. He thinks that duolong is one of the best in the imperial palace. Compared with them, he is really one of the best in the world and one of the worst in the world... He thinks that he will surely win the little emperor''s praise this time.


    "Hand knife? "Wooden sword?" Kangxi is really interested.


    "Let''s not talk about that jiumozhi. Song Qingshu, who uses wooden sword, is not only good at martial arts, but also very loyal. He is like Guan Yu to his brothers." Trinket remembers song Qingshu''s kindness to save himself several times, and takes the opportunity to publicize his previous deeds.


    "Tell them to come in." Kangxi quickly turned to the Dragon chair and did it. In front of outsiders, he wanted to keep the majesty of the emperor.


    "Chirp!" Trinket rushed on.


    When song Qingshu entered the imperial study and looked at Kangxi on the Dragon chair, he was in a trance: "this young man in the Dragon Robe turned out to be the emperor of all ages... The imperial study. When he visited the Forbidden City, he missed this place. Unexpectedly, he made up for his regret."


    Kangxi looked at his Highness''s two masters who had been blown to the sky by trinket, and his mouth showed a deep smile: "speaking of masters, I also recruited a top master some time ago, but I don''t know who is higher or lower than them?"

 Chapter 73

    Song Qingshu and Jiu Mozhi looked at each other and thought, "how high are the masters of the Qing Dynasty?"?


    As the head of imperial guards, duolong''s martial arts are just like that. Although Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian are a little better than ordinary soldiers, they are not good enough for real masters.


    It can be imagined that there was a lack of experts in the Qing Dynasty. In fact, song Qingshu was very curious. Under the protection of such a group of unreliable imperial guards, why could Kangxi live in peace for so long?


    "I don''t know which expert the emperor is trying to recruit?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "Would you like to invite the leader of the Orient?" Kangxi ordered that Wen Youdao, a little eunuch on one side, ran down.


    "Eh, the eastern leader?" Song Qingshu''s smile suddenly stopped, and his heart was in a state of wonder: is it the Asia invincible?


    Before long, with the door of the imperial study opened, a man in red came in slowly.


    A pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, unexpectedly also don''t see other people in the room one eye, just slightly to Kangxi line a gift: "the East has seen the emperor."


    Since he came in, song Qingshu has been staring at him. He has red lips and white teeth, and the lines on his face are as soft as a woman. He can''t see how old he is. On the surface, he is a beautiful young man, but his calm demeanor always reminds people around him not to be confused by his young appearance.


    When he opened his mouth, all the illusions in Song Qingshu''s heart were shattered. Before, he had been speculating whether the Asia invincible in this world was the beautiful woman in the movie version or the disgusting dead demon in the TV series version.


    When Dongfang Bubai first came in, song Qingshu only felt that he looked like a woman, and he was still very happy. However, when the other side opened his mouth, the deep male voice made him explode.


    He looked back at him thoughtfully. With each other''s eye contact, song Qingshu heart a Lin, as if there is a kind of feeling that he saw through.


    "Master of the Orient, these two are the top experts I''ve recruited. One is jiumozhi, king of the Ming Dynasty in Tubo, and the other is young Xia song Qingshu." While speaking, Kangxi stood up and introduced them: "you two, this is the leader of the sun moon god cult in heimuya."


    But Dongfang Bubai didn''t even bother to look at them. He sneered and said, "when is the best master so worthless?"


    Kangxi didn''t think it was disobedient. On the contrary, he watched with great interest how song Qingshu and song Qingshu dealt with it.


    "Little Guizi, let''s make a bet to see if it''s the master you''ve got or the master I''ve got." Although Kangxi had already begun to take on the image of Mingjun, he was still a young man. On the spur of the moment, he even compared with trinket.


    "Of course, it''s xiaoxuanzi. The expert you''re looking for is very powerful." Although Trinket flatters him like this, he doesn''t think so. He has seen the martial arts of jiumozhi and song Qingshu. He has beaten Hong Antong, who was astonished by himself before. The man he is looking for is not very effective.


    "Your grandfather''s, I know you don''t think so in your heart," Kangxi understood when he saw Trinket''s look, and could not help humming coldly, "if I lose, I''ll make you count, and you''ll be hereditary; Hey, hey, if you lose, donate some money to help the disaster relief. "


    "A gentleman''s word is hard to chase any horse!" Trinket''s eyes lit up and said immediately.


    "No horse can be chased!" Kangxi nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the two deliberately lowered their voices and whispered in each other''s ears, they were all top experts in the scene, and the conversation between the two spread to the three people''s ears word by word.


    Dongfang Bubai''s eyes flashed, then he slowly closed his eyes and began to nourish his spirit. Song Qingshu and jiumozhi looked at each other and understood Kangxi''s intention one after another.


    Although they are famous in the world, Kangxi has never seen them in person. He has always been a little skeptical. Taking this opportunity to let Dongfang Bubai try their Kung Fu, it may not be that they didn''t exist. Let them verify Dongfang Bubai''s idea.


    Song Qingshu is just fine. Influenced by various TV dramas and movies, he is deeply impressed by the invincible martial arts of Dongfang Bubai. He is not angry to hear him satirize himself. Instead, he replies with a smile: "the eastern cult leader has reached the realm of heaven and man, and all things grow. Naturally, song is far behind. But to deal with ordinary people in the Jianghu, song thinks he is more than enough. "


    "When you are young, you can say that" heaven and man come into being, and all things grow. "It''s very good, very good." Dongfang Bubai looked at him in surprise.


    On one side, jiumozhi is not so good at endurance. He was a gorgeous man himself. He asked himself that in Tubo, except for lianhuasheng, who had been reclusive for decades, he had no one to rival him. This time I came to China, I lost xuanbei, a famous Shaolin monk, Duan''s master in Dali, and Murong in gusunan. For a moment, I felt that the Central Plains Wulin was just like this.


    This time, when he heard Dongfang Bubai''s sarcasm, he could not help but get angry and said with a sneer, "I just don''t know if the name of Dongfang Bubai was taken like this since childhood, or will it be changed the day after tomorrow?"


    Dongfang Bubai gave him a light look: "nature was changed the day after tomorrow. What do you think?"


    "What a big tone!" Although he had heard that Dongfang Bubai on the Blackwood cliff was qualified to win the title of "the first man in the world", he was very confident in his own martial arts. During this time, he saw too many people who had no real name. He thought that there was a lot of moisture in the name of Dongfang Bubai.


    "You can try." Dongfang Bubai said casually with his hands behind him and his head down.


    "I have offended you!" If it wasn''t for something important, he might have visited the most famous martial arts experts in the Central Plains one by one. This time, facing one of the most famous martial arts experts, Dongfang unbeaten, he was furious.


    During the insurance period, Hatoyama did not rush to attack, instead, he tentatively pushed out a flame knife.


    "Why? It''s a bit of a doorstep. " Feeling the invisible Dao Qi of the other party, Dongfang Bubai finally opened his eyes and disappeared in the same place as soon as his shadow flashed.


    Before Hatoyama could wake up from the shock of chopping the air, he suddenly jumped in his heart and waved to his side.


    "Go to worry about it. How can you master the seventy-two skills of Shaolin?" Dongfang Bubai appeared a few feet away and took a surprised look at Hatoyama.


    "I''m not talented. Although I''m far from proficient, I happen to know a little bit of Shaolin''s 72 unique skills." When the two moves hit the empty place, Hatoyama Chi immediately started to play twelve points spirit and tried his best to guard against each other.


    "Don''t be ashamed Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly. Naturally, he didn''t believe that someone could practice the seventy-two skills of Shaolin Temple at the same time.


    "The eastern sect leader tried the wuxiangjie finger of the poor monk." Jiumozhi stretched out his right index finger and quickly drew a circle in the air. A fierce finger wind shot away.


    With a cold smile, Dongfang Bubai suddenly disappeared in the same place. Jiumozhi''s wuxiangjie finger shot directly at the pillar behind him, leaving a deep burnt hole.


    Kangxi was stunned. "Little Guizi, this great lunming King''s martial arts is really good..."


    "Mm-hmm..." Trinket casually responded twice, and was attracted by the fierce fight in the field.


    Dongfang Bubai''s body is like a ghost, like a spirit, floating around like smoke. Jiumozhi didn''t want to hit him with a mugger''s finger. Instead, while he dodged, he shook his robe in the past, like a big net.


    "The skill of subduing demons with cassock?" Dongfang Bubai felt the palm force coming from the other monk''s robe in all directions. The cold light in his eyes flashed, and a thin needle slid out of his finger. With a flick of his finger, he burst his cassock in front of him and shot at jiumozhi.


    Although he didn''t see what was coming out clearly, the alarm rang in his heart and he turned over like an iron bridge. Rao, the needle still left a trace of blood between his eyebrows.


    The cassock was pierced, coupled with Hatoyama''s evasion, he lost his follow-up power, and immediately fell to the ground like a rag.


    "Big monk, if you have any other skills, just use them." Dongfang Bubai said, looking at jiumozhi with a smile.


    Seeing the ghostly speed of the Orient invincible, Hatoyama''s eyes tightened, and instead of attacking, he stood by the door.


    "Ha ha, since you don''t want to attack, I''m not welcome." At the end of the speech, Dongfang Bubai had become a red shadow, and quickly began to fight around him.


    "Little Guizi, can you see how they are playing?" Kangxi was so tired of it that he could not see anything except a red shadow in his eyes.


    "I can''t see clearly either. I can only hear the sound of real Qi breaking through the air." Trinket looked at everything with his mouth wide open.


    "Nianhua finger, duoluoye finger, dragon claw hand, shadowy legs, heaven and earth in the sleeve, jimie grasp, Moco finger, Vajra fist, Prajna palm... Monk, do you really know the 72 unique skills of Shaolin?" The voice of Dongfang unbeaten in the regiment was obviously quite surprised, "eh, no, your luck method is not right."


    But jiumozhi was forced to say nothing by him. He was calm and kept dealing with the red shadows around him. The other side often broke up with him as soon as they touched him, but most of his offensive was in the empty space.


    For decades, Hatoyama Chi has never fought such a tough battle. His opponent''s martial arts are obviously in the middle of Bo Zhong''s, but because of one quick word, he has fallen behind.


    Since he was seen to be flawed by the other party, he no longer used the unique skill of Shaolin Temple, but used his own skill, the flame knife.


    "This invisible Dao Qi is really interesting. It''s long and short, and it''s empty and real..." after the fight, Dongfang Bubai was so impressed that he almost hurt his opponent''s Dao Qi several times.


    "King Ming, I think you can give up. If the leader of the Oriental sect is thunderous, and there is no sign, you will lose if you guard for a long time." Song Qingshu saw that jiumozhi''s moves in the field seemed to have begun to show fatigue, so he quickly opened his mouth to help.

 Chapter 74

    Jiumozhi knew that song Qingshu was for him to step down. Although Kangxi and others thought that he and Dongfang Bubai were still fighting equally, for the three top experts in the field, everyone knew that he was doomed.


    It''s better to admit defeat and save face in front of Kangxi than to be embarrassed to decide the outcome later.


    "The master of the Oriental sect is a great master, and I feel ashamed of myself." In his opinion, if two people stand still and slap each other, Dongfang Bubai will definitely be hurt more than himself... It''s a pity that the other side''s speed is too fast and his moves can''t hit him at all.


    "Great monk, your martial arts are also good." seeing that the other side admits defeat, there''s no need to continue to pester Dongfang unbeaten. As soon as the red shadow flashes, he stands a few feet away. "In the middle land martial arts, there are no more than ten people whose martial arts are obviously better than you."


    "I also hope that the leader of the Oriental sect can give us some advice. Which ten people can obviously surpass the monk?" Hatoyama Chih asked angrily, it''s all right to lose to Dongfang Bubai. As soon as he heard that there were more than ten people who obviously surpassed him, he immediately showed his disbelief.


    Dongfang Bubai said with a faint smile: "Wudang''s Zhang Sanfeng has reached the realm of half man and half immortal, and his Taiji skill is the best at beating fast with slow speed. We all ask ourselves that he may not be his opponent, so you can''t beat him naturally."


    "I have long admired Mr. Zhang." Jiumozhi nodded, wondering who was stronger or weaker than the closed master lotus and Zhang Sanfeng?


    "Shaolin Wudang has always been the best in the Wulin. Although I don''t look up to all the red tape of those smelly monks, I admire their martial arts very much," said Dongfang Bubai in deep thought. "In order to see the amazing seventy-two skills of Shaolin, I sneaked into the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin temple and noticed at least three breath no less than me along the way, I only know that one of them should be Xuancheng, the thirteen jueshen monk who has been known as the No.1 martial arts monk of Shaolin temple for 200 years. " Then he glanced at Hatoyama.


    Jiumozhi''s face was a little embarrassed. Although he claimed to be proficient in the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple, in fact, he was only inspired by xiaowuxiang. Xuancheng, the thirteen unique monk, actually mastered the thirteen unique skills of Shaolin Temple.


    "Who are the other two?" Song Qingshu was very interested.


    At the beginning, I was a little surprised by the young man''s martial arts vision. After hearing his question, Dongfang Bubai gave a faint smile and then said, "I don''t know very well. Although I knew that there were three people in Shaolin Temple who were not inferior to me, I didn''t care much. As long as I want to go, there is no one in the world who can keep me invincible. " When Dongfang Bubai said this, he had a kind of self-confidence.


    "However," Dongfang Bubai suddenly looked a little puzzled. "Later, when I was reading the Sutras of Shaolin Temple in the Sutra Pavilion, I always felt that someone was peeping in the dark. After weighing it, I decided to leave. That feeling was too evil."


    "I''m afraid the leader of the Orient met the nameless monk in the Sutra Pavilion." Song Qingshu understood immediately, so he described his appearance carefully.


    "The monk sweeping the floor in the corner?" Dongfang Bubai was surprised. No wonder he didn''t find out the source of the peep when he looked around. It turned out that it was the old monk who had been ignored at the beginning. Knowing that the other side could hide it from him, Dongfang Bubai''s face was a little ugly.


    "I also hope that the leader of the Oriental sect can instruct other experts in the Central Plains." He didn''t have a direct understanding of the nameless monk and was not interested in it at this time.


    Dongfang Bubai returned to his senses and continued: "Wang Chongyang, who was known as the No.1 Quanzhen sect in the world in Huashan''s swordsmanship, although this" No.1 "is not worthy of the name, it''s not a big problem for you to surpass the great monk."


    "Not necessarily." Jiumozhi snorted.


    Dongfang Bubai didn''t like it. He continued: "the sword sage of Huashan sect is very beautiful. I admire him very much. It''s said that he has reached the realm where there is no sword. I really want to see him." He said with a look of fascination.


    "Poor monk, my little friend, has also learned fengqingyang''s sword technique. Why don''t you ask him?" Jiumozhi said with a smile.


    "Oh? Just now I saw the wooden sword behind you and I was surprised. Are you a descendant of the wind As soon as the voice of Dongfang Bubai fell, it appeared in front of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. Fortunately, he knew that Dongfang Bubai was a ghost, and it was hard to distinguish between friends and enemies, so he kept on guard.


    Seeing his attack in front of him, song Qingshu quickly used the "fish leaping in the abyss" of the eighteen dragon subduing palms to hide. When the wooden sword comes out of its sheath, a stream of sword Qi shoots out.


    "It''s interesting. Today I see not only the invisible sword Qi, but also the invisible sword Qi." The East is not defeated for a while light ah, the move continuously not the ground attacked to come over.


    In this situation, song Qingshu realized the helplessness of jiumozhi just now and the gap between himself and jiumozhi.


    The opponent''s speed is too fast. Song Qingshu doesn''t know where he will attack from. With his rich combat experience, Jiu Mozhi can speculate the attack location of the East invincible and make preventive measures in advance.


    Song Qingshu did not have this ability. Many times he was able to respond to his fingers when he was close to his body. Fortunately, he learned quite a lot, plus the nine Yin manual, the eighteen dragon''s palm, and the sword meaning of thinking about cliff, which are all first-class martial arts in the world, and can barely cope with it.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, song Qingshu was in a hurry and in a mess. He did not have the leisurely freehand brushwork when Hatoyama met just now.


    "Boy, your rolling posture on the ground is a little ugly, but the effect is very good." The eastern invincible has been almost tested, no longer continue to attack, back to the original place.


    Song Qingshu smiles and gets up from the ground. In front of a group of people, he uses the technique of turning a beaver in the shape of a snake. Rao is a man of two generations, and his face can''t help getting hot.


    "Your boy''s martial arts are good, but can you really escape from fengqingyang?" Dongfang Bubai looks at him suspiciously. Just now, he has tried out that what he is using is not Dugu Jiujian, so he is not a friend but an enemy when he fights with Feng Qingyang.


    "A gentleman can be deceived." Song Qingshu didn''t reveal that he escaped by his peerless lightness skill. He had just fought with Dongfang Bubai, and he never used it. After all, it''s not a fight between life and death. It''s better to keep more cards.


    "Not bad, not bad," Dongfang Bubai looked at him admiringly. "What''s the state of no sword in fengqingyang?"


    "The sword spirit on display in Xiashi must be shaped with the help of this wooden sword," Song Qingshu recalled. "The wind is clear, but it''s full of sword spirit. It feels as if he is a peerless sword."


    "Oh?" Oriental invincible is thoughtful.


    "Master of the Orient, who else can beat the king of the Ming Dynasty?" Kangxi has always been very interested in these anecdotes. Now sitting on the Dragon chair, he is really excited.


    "The rest are senior people who live in seclusion in mountains and rivers. It''s not clear in the east whether they are still alive now?" "Oriental invincible replied.


    "What about Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan in Liao state, Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, and Guo Jing, the northern Xia, who was very famous in the world a few years ago?" Kangxi''s face was curious and asked.


    "I think it should be between Bo Zhong and Ming Wang. Even if it''s a little higher, I''m afraid it can''t obviously surpass Ming Wang." Dongfang Bubai thought for a while and got his own estimate.


    Jiumozhi''s face twitched. He thought that the Central Plains Wulin was full of heroes.


    "I don''t know if the eastern leader has heard of this man who seeks defeat alone?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "To be defeated alone?" Dongfang Bubai shook his head and said that he had never heard of it before, but when he remembered the literal meaning of the name, he couldn''t help sneering, "I''m afraid it''s easy for Dugu, but it''s hard for him to win."


    "This name is in conflict with the leader of the eastern cult, but in my opinion, it''s better to be defeated than invincible." One side of the trinket see the East unbeaten, between the two masters let their amazing bow to admit defeat, subconsciously a flattery in the past.


    Hatoyama Chi and song Qingshu look at each other, and secretly despise Trinket in their heart: judging from the name alone, the realm of seeking defeat is incomparable.


    Dongfang Bubai obviously had the same idea. He was thinking about the sanctity of seeking defeat alone. Suddenly he looked a little strange and said, "King Ming, I just said that there are many senior people in this world. There is one here."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the hands of Dongfang Bubai were raised. Before Song Qingshu could respond, dozens of embroidery needles had been shot to the shadow of a crossbeam in the imperial study.


    Song Qingshu and Jiu Mozhi looked up and saw that there were only dozens of cold shining needles., But not half of them.


    "The eastern cult leader is really good at martial arts, but my heart beat faster, which makes you feel it." With an obscure voice, an old eunuch came out of the shadow of a nearby pillar.


    "Who are you?" Kangxi was startled. If he hadn''t seen him in eunuch clothes, he would have called for the assassin.


    "Back to the emperor," the old woman looked thoughtful and finally shook her head. "It''s too long. I don''t remember, but I remember when I entered the palace, the emperor was still surnamed Zhu..."


    Kangxi''s color changed suddenly, and trinket was also surprised. He quickly exclaimed: "protect..." before he could say the word "drive", there was already a fine needle in his throat.


    Trinket was so scared that he thought he was dead. After a few moves, he found that he was just stabbed in a dumb hole and couldn''t make a sound. There was nothing wrong with the rest.


    But jiumozhi and songqingshu were bluffed, and they quickly concentrated on the alert. You know, both of them are top experts. Just now, they didn''t realize that there was another person in the room. Listening to the tone of Dongfang Bubai, he seems to have just found out.


    "Why do you know sunflower classic?" Eastern unbeaten is obviously not calm in the heart, eyes firmly staring at each other.


    "Why do you know sunflower classic?" The old eunuch chuckled, as if he had heard a big joke. Looking at Dongfang Bubai, he said, "I created the sunflower classic. Do you think I will?"

 Chapter 75

    Song Qingshu felt speechless: according to the old eunuch, he may have lived for hundreds of years. The emperors are still looking for immortal skills everywhere. Just look for the eunuch around him? Eh, do you want to live so long that you have to cut xiaodingding first? What''s the taste of being an emperor like that.


    As expected, Dongfang Bubai didn''t believe it either. He snorted coldly: "it''s empty talk, only after trying." A silver needle flashed out of the fingertip, and a remnant shadow attacked the old eunuch.


    The eunuch looked old and dying. He didn''t expect that he could move as fast as Dongfang Bubai. The rest of the eunuch saw a red light and a blue light fighting in the room. Song Qingshu''s face was a little ugly, because he couldn''t see their moves clearly!


    Hatoyama Chi is not much better, secretly pinched a cold sweat: it seems that the Asia invincible did not do its best just now.


    Seeing that Trinket had a big mouth and jumped up and down, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and sucked out the silver needle in his throat.


    "Spicy mom!" Trinket wiped his forehead in a cold sweat. "Trinket almost turned into Wei Yabao."


    "Little Guizi, can you see what they are fighting?" Kangxi asked in shock.


    "What can you see except a blue shadow and a red shadow? What''s more, there''s no sound at all when they move. Are they people or ghosts Trinket muttered.


    After a while, the two of them suddenly separated, and the eunuch coughed: "very good, very good. As expected, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and each generation is more and more beautiful."


    Song Qingshu and Jiu Mozhi


    "Although you claim to be the founder of sunflower classic, you are not much better than me." When Dongfang Bubai said this, he knew very well that his opponent''s martial arts level was much higher than his own. It was only because he was too old that his movements were a little slower than his own. Only in this way could they fight equally.


    "If you say so," the eunuch said indistinctly, "by the way, I met the one you said just now who was fighting for defeat alone. With respect, the three of you are not his opponents together..."


    "By the way, you don''t have to be afraid, little emperor. I''ve lived in the Forbidden City all my life, and now I''m dying, and I don''t want to change places any more. In recent years, I''ve been helping you to solve the problem of being a night owl, so I''ll be a good source of lodging. " The old eunuch''s voice became lower and lower, and her figure gradually turned into nothingness and disappeared in the shadow of the corner.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that there are no experts in the palace guards of the Qing Dynasty, but he has never heard of anyone entering the palace to assassinate Kangxi. I''m afraid many assassins are solved by this old monster just after entering the inner palace.


    Looking at the sunflower ancestor disappearing, Dongfang Bubai had no expression on his face. After a while, he said to Kangxi, "if the emperor has nothing else to do, Dongfang will retire for the time being."


    "This time, I''m tired of the eastern leader coming," Kangxi didn''t mind each other''s attitude. "Come and send the eastern leader back to rest."


    After Dongfang Bubai left, Kangxi ordered Wei Xiaobao to receive song Qingshu, and then left jiumozhi alone.


    "Don''t be angry, brother song. The emperor doesn''t neglect you." Out of the palace, trinket tried to talk for several times, and finally said.


    "You''re welcome, brother Wei. As a national teacher of Tubo, it''s a matter of national importance for him to come here for alliance." Song Qingshu smiles faintly, but he is a little disappointed. In his previous life, he only saw provincial and ministerial level senior officials. Kangxi has learned the level of core in modern times. This time, he thought that he should be highly valued by Kangxi because he was recommended by trinket


    Looking at Trinket''s ruffian appearance, song Qingshu murmured to himself that Lu Buwei could succeed in selling rare goods. The goods he was looking for seemed unreliable.


    "No matter what national affairs he has," Trinket said, putting his arms around Song Qingshu''s shoulder. "Brother song, come to my house, brother. I have to treat you well this time."


    Thinking of the popular stir base culture in the previous life, Song Qing''s face twitched, quietly pushed each other''s hand away, and said with a smile, "you said you would use the most popular girl in the capital to entertain me."


    Trinket chuckled: "next time, it''s not good to call those girls home."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was puzzled for a while and suddenly realized, "are you afraid of the Hedong lion at home?"


    "What lion?" Trinket''s face was puzzled, but he could not help saying, "I''m not bragging as a brother. I''m afraid my wife is the best woman in the world."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, in the heart probably also guess who is.


    "Xiaobao!" Before entering the Viscount''s mansion, a petite girl rushed to Trinket''s arms and said, "I heard them say that you have been taken away by assassins and are planning to go out to Beijing to find you, Wuwu ~"


    "My good pair!" Trinket also affectionately held the girl in his arms. After a while, he thought of song Qingshu and said, "well, I still have guests here. This is brother song. Thanks to him for saving your husband''s life."


    Shuang''er noticed song Qingshu and jumped out of Trinket''s arms. She looked at Song Qingshu with a blushing face and politely said, "I''ve met brother song."


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that his eyebrows were bent and his mouth was small. He was very quiet and beautiful. At this time, the pear blossom was rainy, which was even more attractive.


    He has been staring at Shuanger''s greasy neck. Song Qingshu quickly replied, "I''ve seen my sister-in-law."


    On one side, trinket had a bad look at it. He thought to himself: brother song is good at everything. The only pity is that he has the same hobby as me. His grandfather''s looks are ten times more handsome than me, and his martial arts are 100 times better than me. I''ve been staying with him all the time. Trinket, you''re not so good.


    When they entered the house, song Qingshu quietly pulled Wei Xiaobao and asked, "I heard that Wei brothers have seven beautiful ladies. I don''t know where the other brothers and sisters are?"


    "Seven?" Trinket was puzzled. She counted shuang''er, Fang Yi''s first wife, and little princess''s second wife. Aren''t they just three?


    "Hey, brother, I only have three wives. Except for Shuanger, the other two don''t know where they are now," said Trinket with a smile. "But since brother song says I have seven, it seems to be a good omen. I''ll find four more in the future, Wahaha ~"


    "You, fortunately, Miss Fang and the little princess are not here, or you will be sad to hear that." Shuanger gave him a bad look.


    "Isn''t my parents sad?" Trinket came up to Shuanger with a drooling face.


    "Oh, there are still people here. I don''t care about you." With a glance at Song Qingshu, Shuanger trots into the inner hall.


    "I''ve heard that duolong and Zhang Kangnian have mentioned how virtuous Shuanger girl is. Today, I see that Wei brothers are really envious of others." Song Qingshu reluctantly looks at Shuanger''s back and smiles back at trinket.


    "Where, where ~" Trinket waved his hand with a smile, but he was thinking: can''t this little white face have the idea of playing twins? But my parents won''t be cheating on me.


    During the dinner, trinket and Shuanger toasted song Qingshu frequently. Looking at their deep love, song Qingshu was in a trance. He thought that he had been in this world for so long, and he was still alone. He felt desolate and lonely.


    After a cup of wine, song Qingshu finally got drunk. Trinket was no better. He had already collapsed in his chair and talked nonsense.


    "Big beauty, come and kiss one..."


    "Fang Yi, you damned woman, did me harm again..."


    "It''s better for my two children..."


    Shuang''er is so angry and funny that she takes a look at Song Qingshu lying on the table. Shuang''er quickly picks up Wei Xiaobao and goes back to her bedroom. She has martial arts skills, and it doesn''t take much effort to build a big man.


    "Shuanger, don''t go." As soon as he was put on the bed, trinket woke up and pulled her sleeve.


    "Xiaobao, you are good. Brother song is still drunk in the hall. I have to see him." Shuang''er presses Trinket''s hand back into the quilt. He mumbles a few times, turns over to sleep and smiles.


    Back in the hall, seeing song Qingshu still lying motionless between the tables, Shuanger quickly called the maid beside him, "peach red, willow green, help brother song to the wing room to have a rest."


    "Yes, young granny." Two little girls with maid''s hair in a bun next to him gave a gift and ran to song Qingshu to help him up.


    But after half a day''s trial, the two little maids'' faces turned red, and they still couldn''t move song Qingshu.


    "Little grandma ~"


    Looking at the two little girls crying quickly, Shuanger ran to help: "you are still young, lack of strength, there is no need to be sad."


    "The young granny is only two or three years older than us." Peach red murmured.


    Shuanger held up song Qingshu''s arm, lifted him up and said with pride, "but I''ve practiced martial arts."


    Looking at the two girls'' admiration, shuang''er said with a smile: "you clear up the table first. I can send brother song back to the room by myself."


    "But he..." Liu Lu stopped.


    Shuang''er quickly reflected what the other party was worried about and said: "who made you two little girls useless? Don''t worry, he''s drunk. Besides, my martial arts are very good. "


    Shuang''er helps song Qingshu step by step to the wing room. How do you know that the man behind his head shows a smile.


    Song Qingshu of course is intentional, otherwise peach and willow green two wenches strength again small, also can''t move him a cent. Feeling that shuang''er came to help him, song Qingshu immediately put away his efforts and put his whole body weight on each other''s shoulders.


    Smelling the faint fragrance from the other party''s bun, and feeling the delicate body wrapped under the other party''s thin dress, song Qingshu suddenly felt his tongue dry

 Chapter 76

    Along the way, song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally rubbed each other''s delicate body with his body. In order to avoid being found by the other party, he always touched and separated each time. That kind of feeling made song Qingshu return to the scene of first love in his previous life.


    The girl''s sensitivity made shuang''er aware of it soon. Smelling the wine on her body, she thought he was a subconscious action after getting drunk, so she had to blush and walk faster and faster.


    Finally to the wing room, shuang''er just put song Qingshu flat on the bed. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly stretched out a pair of hands to hold her tightly in his arms.


    Shuanger can''t help but get angry and is about to break out. Song Qingshu mumbles to himself: "you you girl, your little song just now is so beautiful. Don''t go, accompany me..."


    "It turns out that he took me as the girl in the brothel to accompany her with wine..." shuang''er was wandering, suddenly blushing, and her hands began to swim on her.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" Shuang''er reaches out his finger and points several big points on the other side''s chest. Taking the opportunity, he jumps down from the bed and looks back at Song Qingshu on the bed with hatred. Bei''s teeth nibble: "it''s easy for a man to get bad when he drinks." Then he ran out quickly with blushing ears.


    Song Qingshu on the bed opened his eyes, put his hand on the tip of his nose, took a deep breath, and noticed the fragrance of the girl. Song Qingshu, who has always regarded the characters in this world as intelligent NPC, was at a loss: such a real touch, there is also the unique fragrance of the girl. Is this world really a game? It''s too real.


    The next day, an imperial edict came from the palace, declaring that trinket and song Qingshu would enter the palace to face the emperor. Before leaving, when shuang''er helps Trinket tidy up his official uniform, she can''t help but glance at Song Qingshu secretly with Yu Guang. Seeing that he looks as usual, she sighs with relief, thinking that last night was really a misunderstanding.


    Song Qingshu is clear about Shuanger''s little actions, and he is full of bitterness: Although he had the intention to test last night, a large part of the reason is that he has been in a bit of a panic recently. It doesn''t matter if a virgin can hold it for more than 20 years, but for a man who has drunk blood and eaten meat, it''s hard for more than 20 days. It seems that time has passed for a long time since I met Zhou Zhiruo last time


    "Emperor, do you want to clean up the Wulin under the rule of Qing Dynasty?" On one side, trinket''s startled cry immediately brought song Qingshu back to reality.


    "Not bad!" Kangxi said calmly, "now there are many schools in the Wulin who are against me, openly and secretly. For example, the reason why yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Snake camp has been destroyed repeatedly is that the whole Wulin people in Shandong are their eyes and ears; And Xiaobao, you are being chased and killed by a group of people in the river and lake this time. How dare you


    "It''s true that these Wulin people fight and kill all day long when they have nothing to do. They don''t accept the imperial court''s enlightenment. It''s really time to rectify." Trinket thought of his embarrassment when he was chased and killed. He was not angry at all. He thought that anyway, the headquarters of heaven and Earth Society was in Taiwan, and he couldn''t sweep his master''s house if he wanted to.


    "But the defense of the people is more important than the defense of Sichuan. I''m afraid that such suppression by high-pressure means will cause a strong rebound." Song Qingshu thought, how can Kangxi make such a fool of himself? He decided to give his honest advice to see if he could leave a good impression in his mind, which might be of great help to his future plans.


    "What song Aiqing said is not without reason, but I have made up my mind and will not discuss this matter any more," he continued, perhaps realizing that his tone was a little stiff. "By the way, yesterday was too hasty. You saved my Qing envoys and indirectly defeated the anti thief plots in Mongolia and Shandong. The credit is not small. I don''t know what reward you want?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless: how come everyone in the upper class loves to do this, and he wants to do it, but dare to say it? He had no choice but to say, "it''s just a coincidence that I saved brother Wei. I can''t take any credit for it."


    "The emperor, song Da... The son of song saved the slave''s life several times from the dragon''s den and tiger''s den, and he had excellent martial arts skills..." Trinket was grateful to song Qingshu for saving his life, and spared no effort to say good words for him.


    Yesterday, he also saw his fight with Dongfang unbeaten. Although he was a little embarrassed, Kangxi also felt that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were really high. After a change of heart, he had an idea: "listen to song Qingshu."


    Song Qingshu knew that he should kneel down to receive orders at this time, but as a modern man, he was not used to kneeling to others. Aware that Trinket kept winking at himself, he couldn''t help showing his embarrassment.


    Kangxi was a little unhappy, but he thought that the world was in chaos now, and that any promising monarch would recruit all kinds of talents at any cost. Anyway, a little etiquette was not a big deal. Zhanyan said with a smile, "Xiaobao, you don''t have to embarrass him. Young Xia song is used to being free in the Jianghu, and it''s no big deal not to be used to the rules in the palace, Let him stand. "


    Song Qingshu took a surprised look at Kangxi, and thought that he really deserved to be the emperor of all ages. He had such a mind when he was young.


    "Song Qingshu has excellent martial arts and is loyal to the monarch and the country... I hereby appoint song Qingshu as the first-class bodyguard in front of the imperial court. I don''t worship all the officials when I see him..."


    All the way out of the Forbidden City, song Qingshu was still in a trance, thinking that he would go through life and death and only get a first-class bodyguard?


    As if he knew what he was thinking, trinket came over and explained with a smile: "brother song, don''t look down on this first-class bodyguard, but he is the official title of Zheng Sanpin! You''ve changed from a civilian to a regular. I don''t know how many people will be jealous. If the world had not been in chaos, I''m afraid the emperor would not have given such a great gift. "


    "Zhang Kangnian, what kind of bodyguards are they?" Song Qingshu asks curiously, the heart wants to be compared with those two flatterers, this first-class bodyguard doesn''t matter.


    Trinket said with a smile: "brother song, I know what you think. Don''t worry, they are only the lowest third class bodyguards in the imperial guards. With their ability, they have become second class bodyguards all their lives."


    "Ha ha ~" they looked at each other and laughed, showing a knowing smile


    "Xiaobao, your mission is so dangerous this time, I will go with you." Shuang''er said, looking at Trinket with a small mouth.


    "Shuang''er, I''m not only accompanied by 3000 cavalry battalions, but also the imperial guards led by duolong, as well as the masters like elder brother song and Dalun Mingwang. What''s the danger?" Trinket was quite moved. He just knew that it was strictly forbidden to carry women''s dependents in the army. He was a little embarrassed in front of a group of people.


    "Since Shuanger is so concerned about Mr. Wei, why don''t you let her act like a soldier around you?" Zhang Kangnian doesn''t know his mind, so duolong and others agree.


    On one side, song Qingshu smiles and says nothing, but he thinks that this time he''s going south to sweep the Wulin, I''m afraid he''ll make a bad reputation. Fortunately, he''s just appointed by Kangxi as his deputy. In this way, all the dung pots are topped by Trinket

 Chapter 77

    Thousands of people were mighty. Wherever they passed, all sects and sects came down. Some of them were tough and unwilling to surrender. They were soon razed to the ground by the 3000 cavalry camp.


    Hebei Feiyun Gang general altar, the leader kneels on the ground shivering, trinket stands in the main position, nonsense read the imperial canonization.


    Looking at the regret and unwilling feeling in the leader''s eyes, song Qingshu couldn''t help complaining: these ancient people didn''t know what they were pretending to be. They just accepted the imperial canonization and expressed their loyalty to the Qing Dynasty in name? Although I suffered a little loss in face, I didn''t lose anything in my life. Why is it that every one of the sects has been planed like a ancestral grave? There are so many sects who choose to strike a stone with their eggs, so that the whole sect is removed from the Jianghu


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know how much these ancients valued the title. In the late Ming Dynasty, the Tang and GUI families could even fight for the legitimacy of the Ming Dynasty. They would fight each other to get the best of the Qing Dynasty


    This Feiyun gang was canonized by the Qing Dynasty. In his life, he would never want to go close to other circles facing the forces of the former Ming Dynasty. It''s just the so-called "different Dao don''t conspire with each other".


    "It''s really hard to understand the thinking of these ancient people," Song Qingshu shakes his head to dispel his thoughts. He turns to the materials in his hand to find out which sect is the next unlucky one. The word "Wangwu sect" suddenly comes into his eyes, and his heart can''t help but move.


    A few days later, the army soon arrived at the foot of Wangwu mountain. Local officials introduced the situation of Wangwu school to Trinket in Zhongzhang: "Stuart Barry, the leader of Wangwu school, was an old general of the Pingxi King Wu Sangui. Because he was not satisfied with the Pingxi King''s taking refuge in my Qing Dynasty, he took a group of people to the river and lake in a rage, and finally went to Wangwu mountain to fight against the bandits..."


    "Wangwu mountain is very dangerous. There are well-trained subordinates on the way up the mountain. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack..." the local official said as he watched Trinket''s face.


    It turned out that there were thousands of people under Stuart Barry''s command, many of them were veterans who were good at fighting in the past. Since he settled down in Wangwu mountain, the local officials have tried their best to eliminate them. It''s a pity that the Yamen captors had no effect in front of those people who licked blood on the blade heads.


    Considering that there was no sign of rebellion among these people, the local officials were afraid to report to the imperial court and affect their political achievements, so they simply turned a blind eye. As a result, the Wangwu faction has become bigger and bigger, and even can compete with the imperial army.


    "Tell Lord Wei that his subordinates have sent people to investigate. Wangwu mountain is really easy to defend but hard to attack. If you want to attack by force, I''m afraid you will lose a lot." A cavalry general said in Trinket''s ear.


    "Granny bear, what these Wangwu sects do is to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. I don''t know if they have anything to do with heaven and earth?" Trinket was agitated and waved his hand. He said, "let''s camp and have a rest tonight. The attack on Wangwu sect needs a long-term consideration."


    The generals left one after another and looked at Shuanger dressed as a soldier. Song Qingshu, like duolong and others, said goodbye with a smile.


    "Xiaobao, the man of Wangwu sect is a righteous man, but you help the Qing emperor to destroy it. My whole family died in the hands of the Qing Tartars..." seeing the crowd leave, Shuanger can''t help but look at Wei Xiaobao with red eyes.


    "Shuang''er, it''s hard for the emperor. I can''t help my husband." Trinket let out a long breath.


    "Why don''t we not be such a great official of the Qing Dynasty? Isn''t it a hundred times more pleasant to live in seclusion in the mountains than it is today?" Shuanger looks at Trinket with hope.


    "That''s not necessarily..." Trinket didn''t agree. He couldn''t give up the glory and wealth. He quickly coaxed him to say, "good shuang''er, you know my husband, I''m the incense master of the Green Wood Hall of heaven and Earth Society. I''m sure I''ll find a way to save the Wangwu sect, but it will take time to think about this method..."


    "Xiaobao, I knew you were the best." Shuang''er laughs at her tears.


    After shaking his ears, song Qingshu, who was walking slowly on purpose, listened to the whispers from the two people in the big account. He laughed in his heart: it seems that Trinket also wants to let Wang Wu send a yard, so it''s easy to do.


    After nightfall, song Qingshu put on his night clothes, put on a silver mask, and went up to Wangwu mountain quietly.


    Under the pressure of the army, the Wangwu faction had been facing the enemy for a long time. On the way up the mountain, there were many layers of heavy guards. Originally, rabbits could not escape.


    Who knows that song Qingshu has a peerless lightness skill, treading on the sand without trace. When he tries his best, the guards only notice a breeze. Song Qingshu has already passed by. No one can find him all the way to the top of the mountain.


    In today''s world, the Wulin masters who can dive up the mountain without a sound can count with one hand - Dongfang Bubai, sunflower ancestor and green winged bat King Wei Yixiao... As for jiumozhi, although he is good at martial arts, it is impossible not to disturb any guards.


    In a wooden house, the headquarters of Wangwu sect, Zeng Rou was lying by the window, holding his cheek in his hand, staring at the bright moon in the sky.


    At the foot of the mountain came the tartar army of the Qing Dynasty. During the day, all the uncles, uncles, elder brothers and younger brothers quarreled with each other, which made people panic.


    Thinking of master''s sad face, Zeng Rou looked at the moon, held her little hand to her lips, closed her eyes, and said to herself, "God of the moon, God of the moon, please protect our Wangwu sect from this difficulty."


    When she opened her eyes, she found that there was a masked man standing in front of her. She couldn''t help losing her face. She subconsciously opened her mouth and wanted to cry. But she knew that the other person''s hand was like electricity and quickly located her acupoints.


    Song Qingshu looks at the woman in front of him. She has a round face. She looks very sweet. Her big eyes are dark and bright. There is a trace of panic in her eyes. She is looking at herself in fear. Looking at her age, she should be Zeng rou.


    Hearing the voice of the other party''s patrol around, song Qingshu turned into the house and closed the window.


    "Is it some kind of flower picking thief?" Zeng Rou was even more frightened when she thought of some legends in the Jianghu.


    Guessing her mind, song Qingshu looked at her funny: "you just made a wish to the moon god. The moon god felt your sincerity and sent me down to earth to rescue you Wangwu sect."


    Zeng Rou''s face turns red. She''s not stupid. She doesn''t know that she''s being teased. A strange man listens to the girl''s mind. Zeng Rou wants to get in.


    "I''m going to untie your acupoints, but you can''t shout. If you agree, just blink your eyes?" See each other quickly blinked a few eyes, song Qingshu smile, untied her acupoints.


    Zeng Rou quietly distanced himself from him and grabbed the sword on the table. He was a little calm in his heart. He raised his head and asked, "who are you?"


    Hearing each other''s clear and pleasant voice, song Qingshu seemed to be swept by a breeze. He was so comfortable that he sighed in secret: they all said that Lori has three good qualities: light tone, soft body and easy to push down. This sentence is also applicable to girls.


    "I''m the Savior of your royal family." There was no master in the whole Wangwu sect. On the contrary, song Qingshu was not as nervous as the other party. He looked around leisurely. For a moment, he didn''t find a stool, so he sat on the edge of the bed beside him.


    Looking at him sitting on his bed, Zeng Rou was ashamed and angry for a while. She couldn''t help scolding him: "nonsense."


    "I''m still talking nonsense," Song Qingshu gave her a bad look. "Now there are thousands of elite Manchu at the foot of the mountain. Although you Wangwu sect occupy the right place, you still have to fight hard. In the end, you can''t escape the disaster."


    Zeng Rou''s face turned white. What he said was similar to what everyone talked about during the day. She was sad in her heart: "is it true that the Wangwu sect is doomed?"


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, song Qingshu felt great pity: "little girl, if you tell me your name, I will try my best to save you."


    Zeng Rou blushed and looked at him angrily, but she didn''t say a word.


    "I can guess if you don''t say it," Song Qingshu said, shaking his head and pretending to pinch his fingers. "Your name is Zeng Rou, isn''t it?"


    "How do you know?" Zeng Rou covered her frightened lips and looked at him incredulously.


    "It''s said that I was sent by the moon god. Don''t you believe it?" Song Qingshu could not help but smile.


    Zeng Rou''s heart was shaken. She gave him a complicated look: "I don''t know how you are going to save us?"


    "You''re a little girl with a low position. It''s no use telling you." Song Qingshu stood up and saw that the other party was scared and subconsciously stepped back. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "there''s no time to play with you. Take me to see your master quickly."


    Zeng Rou, who dares to take a man of unknown origin to see her master, pulls out her sword, points to him and says, "tell me who you are, or I will call someone."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s hand was lifted, Zeng Rou immediately felt a strong suction. She lost her balance and fell into each other''s arms.


    "Ah ~" Zeng Rou couldn''t help it any more. The nature of women made her scream.


    Holding each other''s slender waist in his hand, song Qingshu didn''t mean to stop her at all. Instead, he picked her up and flew outside the house, looking at the disciples who came after hearing the news with a smile.


    This time, he came up the mountain secretly without telling trinket, Hatoyama and others. He had been worried that he would be found out that he was not in the account for too long.


    When I touched the top of the mountain just now, I found that the wooden houses were almost the same everywhere. I couldn''t find Stuart''s place for a while.


    With the deepening of internal power, song Qingshu became more and more clear-sighted. He heard the voice of a girl making a wish in the wind. He followed the voice and found Zeng rou.


    Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t want to take him to Stuart. But he had to expose his belongings and use Zeng Rou to lead the other party out.


    "Cry louder, the more miserable the better." Song Qingshu embraces each other''s soft body and wantonly pinches her small waist. It''s just the so-called Cheap Bastard.


    Zeng Rou was held in his arms, and the acupoints were controlled in an instant. Only one mouth could make a sound. She was frightened and scared, and she cried out pitifully.

 Chapter 78

    "Traitor, let Zeng Rou go!"


    "How dare you go to Wangwu mountain to be wild."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu completely ignored the clamor of these minions until a middle-aged man with gray hair came out of the crowd.


    "Look at your martial arts. You are not ordinary. Why embarrass a little girl?" The middle-aged man asked in a deep voice.


    "Are you Stuart Song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at each other.


    "Yes, I am." The middle-aged man replied.


    After listening to his breath, he knew that he was not good at martial arts. However, the other side had a kind of strong and fierce spirit peculiar to soldiers. Song Qingshu nodded secretly: "I have something important to discuss with the old hero. Do you have the courage to talk to me in detail?"


    Stuart fell into silence. The other party called late at night and behaved suspiciously. It''s dangerous to follow him into the room.


    Seeing that the leader was silent, the others yelled and scolded one after another, and advised him not to be fooled.


    Song Qingshu coughed and said, "it''s inevitable for old hero situ to have some scruples. But I''m not asking you to come in, I''m threatening you. Do you understand?"


    After a pause, song Qingshu continued: "on the count of three, if you don''t want to talk to me in the room, I''ll strip this little girl of one of her clothes; Then he began to count. On the count of three, he peeled off one of her pieces, knowing that she had nothing to take off. "


    Zeng Rou''s face turned white with fright, and the people of Wangwu sect also began to scold.


    "Little beauty, do you think your elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers will delay time with dignity in order to have a look at your delicate body? One... Two... "Song Qingshu gently touched Zeng Rou''s face with the tip of his nose and took a breath of intoxication. The girl''s unique taste of youth is really wonderful.


    "Kill me, I won''t be insulted by you!" Although Zeng Rou was afraid in her heart and trembled involuntarily, she didn''t want to put her beloved master in danger.


    "Well, I''ll come in with you!" Stuart finally said that Zeng Rou was entrusted to him by an old friend of his. He could not destroy Zeng Rou''s innocence today.


    "Sure enough, old hero situ, please!" Song Qingshu gave way and made a gesture of invitation.


    Holding Zeng Rou in his arms, song Qingshu slowly followed Stuart to the house. He noticed that the rest of the people were also around him. Song Qingshu began to exert his internal power and flicked his sleeves back. All the people felt that a strong force was coming. They all stood unsteadily and fell to the ground.


    "If anyone dares to come within three feet of this hut later, this stone will be his end." Song Qingshu put out a big demon subduing fist, and hit a big stone nearby.


    When Zeng Rou saw the broken stone, she felt cold in her heart: this man is good at martial arts


    The rest of them turned pale and stopped in the same place one after another. It was neither going nor not going for a while.


    "What do you want to say to me, sir?" Stuart also saw the scene just now and thought to himself that his opponent''s martial arts were many times better than his own. But after so many years of fighting, he had already put his life and death aside, so he could face song Qingshu with a common heart.


    Song Qingshu admired the bearing of the battlefield. With a little push, he let Zeng Rou go.


    "Shifu ~" as soon as Zeng Roufu got out of the difficulty, he quickly hid behind Stuart. The voice of Shifu was very delicate and timid.


    Situ Bailey comforted Zeng Rou and looked back at Song Qingshu.


    "In order to meet the old hero of situ, I have to do this in a hurry. I have offended Miss Zeng rou. I hope you will forgive me." Song Qingshu politely gave a gift, a change before domineering ferocious appearance.


    Zeng Rou was ashamed and angry at the thought that he had wiped a lot of money from her body just now, but only two people knew about these things in private. She couldn''t disclose them to her master for a moment, so she had to stare at him angrily in protest.


    Stuart said, "you''d better explain what you came for."


    "Now there are thousands of elite tartar soldiers down the mountain. I don''t know how old hero situ plans to deal with them?" Song Qingshu took care of himself and sat down on a stool.


    Stuart wanted to say that the solution would not be known to an outsider, but he suddenly realized that there was no solution at all, so he could not help but froze there.


    "If I guess well, your Wangwu sect is sticking to the idea of Chushan, isn''t it?" Seeing that he didn''t speak, song Qingshu said to himself.


    "Well, Wangwu mountain is easy to defend but hard to attack. It''s not so easy for Manchu Tartars to attack." Stuart gave a cold snort.


    "Yes, there are only 3000 cavalry battalions at the foot of the mountain. I''m afraid if we attack by force, we can''t help but lose our troops. It''s just that..." Song Qingshu deliberately pauses.


    "Just what?" Zeng Rou asked curiously.


    With a smile, Song Qing said, "what''s the biggest reason why the old hero thinks the Wangwu school has been free before? Do you really rely on your thousands of people? "


    Stuart Barry''s face was a little ugly: "we Wangwushan rely on these one or two thousand people to let the tartar government let us go."


    "Wrong!" Song Qingshu stood up and said, "the reason why you are at ease is that you have not been in the sight of the court before. For various reasons, local officials did not report your situation to the court. This time, the imperial court''s move to clean up the Wulin is not aimed at you Wangwu. However, if you fight against the Imperial Army and get Kangxi''s attention... Hehe, there will be a steady stream of officers and soldiers to fight against the bandits. How long can you support these 1000 people? "


    When Stuart heard this, he realized the seriousness of the problem. Looking at Song Qingshu, he quickly arched his hand and asked, "thank you for your advice. Do you have a way to rescue me?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "the old hero is quick to respond. I''m really here to show you a clear way. Now there are three strategies for you to choose. Old heroes may as well listen to them. "


    Situ Bo, the God of thunder, said: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "The best policy is to accept the title of the Qing Dynasty on the surface. The court will gain face, and you will get the inside. Everyone will be happy. All the officers and soldiers at the foot of the mountain have their own families. No one really wants to use a knife or a gun and lose their lives. As long as you accept the canonization, no one will object to it. " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "It is absolutely impossible for me to surrender to the Qing Dynasty." But Stuart shook his head as soon as he heard it, and he didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    "Old hero situ is really a famous anti Qing righteous man. I admire him for his hard work." Song Qingshu knew that he would never agree with this best policy, and he didn''t think so. "Old hero, you might as well listen to my best policy."


    "Go ahead, please." Stuart finally calmed down.


    "The best policy is thirty-six stratagems, and the best one is to leave." Song Qingshu smiles and thinks that when the enemy is strong and I am weak, grandfather Mao''s theory of guerrilla warfare is an irrefutable truth.


    "Go?" After thinking for a moment, Stuart shook his head and said, "if you don''t fight and run, you can''t help laughing. When you hear this news, you will lose all your spirit in the army. You can''t even defend yourself. " Stuart added: "besides, if the troops at the foot of the mountain seal the exit, it''s not so easy to go."


    "What''s the worst way?" Zeng Rou listened to him say that the best policy is better than the best one. Maybe the worst one is better than the middle one.


    "Naturally, the worst policy is to stick to Wangwu mountain and wait for the imperial court to deal with another wave of repression." Song Qingshu looks at Zeng Rou in a blue shirt and says with a smile that a cloth skirt, a Jing Chai hairpin, is the most pure beauty.

 Chapter 79

    It''s not surprising that Song Qing''s calligraphy was forced to follow the three kingdoms'' three strategies.


    Song Qingshu once heard a lesson called "the art of suggestion" in MBA class, which mentioned that even if you think your idea is too good to explode, you should not directly instill it into the other party. Instead, you should be tactful and give the other party a choice by mixing several options that are too bad to explode.


    Don''t underestimate this step. Due to the weakness of human nature, the other party will have the illusion that the final decision is made by him, and he will be very willing to implement it, completely unaware that his choice is actually controlled by you.


    Sure enough, after listening to song Qingshu''s bad policy, situ Bailey''s attention returned to the best one.


    "Old hero, in fact, there are two ways to solve your worries." Song Qingshu saw that he was mumbling to himself, thinking about the gain and loss, so he couldn''t help talking about it.


    "Please advise." Stuart''s eyes brightened.


    "Tomorrow night, the guard in the Manchu Qing army camp at the foot of the mountain will be lax. You can choose more than a dozen people with excellent martial arts skills to bypass the peripheral defense lines of the Qing army and go straight to the commander''s tent to kill them unprepared." Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a ray of inexplicable light.


    "How do you know that the guards of the Qing army will be slack tomorrow?" Stuart was not stupid either. He could not help suspecting that the other party was a spy sent by the Qing army. In fact, he was trying to induce himself to go out and catch everyone.


    "You can not believe me, just missed the opportunity of tomorrow, I''m afraid you have to stick to Wangwu mountain." With a faint smile, song Qingshu looked at each other''s suspicious eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "you don''t have to guess anything. If I really have a bad heart, why bother? I''m going to kill you as easily as I can. At that time, the Wangwu sect will be without leaders. I''m afraid it will be easily annihilated by the Xiaoqi camp at the foot of the mountain


    Stuart''s face sank, but he knew that the other side was telling the truth. In this way, he really didn''t cheat himself


    "However, I heard that in addition to 3000 cavalry battalions, there are also bodyguards and two top experts under the Qing army''s account this time. I''m afraid we''re going to send sheep into the tiger''s mouth alone." Stuart could not help but scowl at the thought of another thing.


    "Yes, you will be caught by mistake." Song Qingshu said with a strange smile.


    "What Zeng Rou, who has been silent, suddenly gets angry, "are you here to play with us?" Stuart looked at him suspiciously.


    "This is not to save the face of your Wangwu sect," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "or you will run away in confusion and spread to the river and lake."


    "With face, we can''t keep our heads." Stuart gave a cold snort.


    "Don''t worry, you two. Listen to me slowly," Song Qingshu explained hastily. "When you move, just bring one or two people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. After a period of danger, the commander of the Qing army will let you go. Before the action, remember to tell the disciples of Wangwu sect to break up into parts and leave Wangwu mountain in the dark. The Qing army will also turn a blind eye. "


    "Will he let us go if he catches us?" Ten thousand of Stuart didn''t believe it.


    "I have a way to get him to let you go." Song Qingshu had an inexplicable confidence in his tone.


    "Blow the cow skin." Zeng Rou wrinkled his nose, turned his head and pulled Stuart Barry, "master, don''t listen to this villain''s words. He doesn''t dare to show his true face to others. He''s sneaky. He must be uneasy and kind-hearted."


    Stuart nodded, looked at Song Qingshu and asked, "who are you and why do you want to help me? If you don''t make it clear, I will not follow your advice."


    "I wear a mask just for fear that your disciples will see my appearance and show their flaws tomorrow," Song Qingshu reached out to take the mask and threw it aside. "I don''t need to hide anything from you two."


    Zeng Rou always thought that he was a vicious looking villain. She didn''t know that he was so good-looking under the mask. She didn''t know what to think of. She turned red and looked down at her feet in a daze.


    "Tomorrow?" Stuart was stunned, "are you a member of the Qing army?"


    "In the next song dynasty, Qingshu is just one of the two Qing court experts mentioned just now." Song Qingshu shrugged and said with a bitter smile.


    Zeng Rou looks up in surprise and thinks: he is one of the two martial arts experts who make the martial arts sects in several provinces feel frightened. But he is so young that he is not much older than me


    "Why does young Xia song want to help us Wangwu faction?" Stuart was even more puzzled.


    "I''ve always heard that the old hero of situ was loyal to the Ming Dynasty. At that time, he did not hesitate to give up his glory and wealth, left the king of Pingxi and went to seclusion in the mountains. It''s a coincidence that I''m with Princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty... "Song Qingshu made a deliberate pause and pretended to be a good friend. Seeing you in danger, song naturally won''t stand by. "


    Hearing his ambiguous tone, Stuart was shocked: "is he a lover with the princess? But in the Wulin, it is said that the princess likes the king of the Golden Snake. " However, thinking of the changeable thoughts of the young boys and girls, he showed an understanding look: "it turns out that there is still such a relationship between the Prince song and the princess. I''ve offended a lot just now. I hope the Prince song won''t worry about it."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Zeng Rou was stunned, but suddenly she was angry: since he was the son-in-law, why did he treat me like that just now.


    "General situ is very polite," Song Qingshu called him by the official position of Ming Dynasty. After hearing that, situ Bailey was very popular. "Song now bears humiliation and bows to the Qing court, just to take the opportunity to preserve the remnant power of Ming Dynasty. You can rest assured that song will have his own way to keep you safe tomorrow. "


    The reason why song Qingshu is so confident is that he knows that Trinket is the leader of heaven and Earth Society. He will certainly try his best to let the Wangwu group go. In addition, he will help others to follow the original plot.


    Besides, trinket can''t tell these people the identity of his heaven and earth society, so in the view of Stuart and others, song Qingshu is responsible for avoiding this great disaster.


    Song Qingshu was never satisfied with being in a small Manchu and Qing court, but had the courage to deal with the world. He certainly enjoyed this kind of thing.


    However, it also needs to have its own lineage to borrow chicken to lay eggs, so the power of Wangwushan entered the song Qingshu plan.


    "Well, since young Xia song is a good friend of the princess, I believe it won''t harm us. I''ll bet this time." Stuart Burley thought for a long time and finally made a decision.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and discussed with him the details of tomorrow''s action.


    The next day, trinket summoned all the officers to discuss how to deal with the Wangwu faction. There were many soldiers who were good at fighting in the Xiaoqi camp, and they discussed a lot of ways to attack the mountain. Unfortunately, all of them were rejected by Trinket because the Xiaoqi camp was badly damaged.


    Song Qingshu understood what Trinket was thinking. He couldn''t help but smile: "song has a way to win the Wangwu sect without sacrificing his troops."


    "Brother song, say it quickly." Trinket thought to himself: I hope it''s no better than Zhuge Zhiliang''s plan, otherwise it will be difficult for him to do it.

 Chapter 80

    "Since it''s difficult for us to attack, why don''t we lead them down?" Song Qingshu said, "Lord Wei''s reputation for gambling is well known all over the world. At that time, he pretends to gather people in the tent to gamble and relax his guard. People of the Wangwu sect think that if there is an opportunity to take advantage of it, they will have the idea of catching the thief first. They can''t help coming down from the mountain."


    "Good!" All the generals said it was wonderful. Trinket scolded her in his heart, but he could only agree.


    That night, everyone started a gamble in the Chinese Army''s account. Trinket took out a stack of banknotes and put them on the table. There were five or six thousand taels, and said, "Whoever has the ability will come and win." In my heart, I kept praying that the people of Wangwu mountain would not come down.


    All the officers made bets one after another. After gambling for a while, everyone rose up and the bet grew bigger. The sergeant who was crowded behind also handed in the silver to bet.


    Originally, he pretended to gamble and secretly took precautions. But later, everyone became red eyed, and even some of the losers went back to the camp to borrow money from their classmates who didn''t gamble.


    In the accounts of the Chinese army, however, it seems to be a real big casino to hear the sound of crying, drinking, eating and paying.


    Trinket said to himself, "Hey, the more you gamble, I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch the Wangwu people even if they come down later."


    All of a sudden, a man said in a loud voice: "the gate of heaven!" Put a watermelon like thing in Tianmen. When they saw it, they were shocked. The gambling table is a bloody head. The head, wearing an official hat, was the Imperial Guard patrolling outside the tent.


    They all looked up and found that there were more than a dozen people in blue clothes at the entrance of the tent, one after another holding long swords.


    The Sergeants are preparing to fight back with swords. They didn''t know that their swords had already been thrown aside because of the rise of gambling. At this time, the other side is covetous. If they want to pick them up, they may become the target of attack immediately. For a moment, no one dares to move.


    "Well, the Qing Dynasty Tartars are out of breath. They sent you to lead the soldiers, and they are still gambling in the barracks." When Stuart swept the scene, he felt like a mirror.


    "Not necessarily." With a long smile, Hatoyama came out of the crowd.


    Seeing song Qingshu beside Jiu Mozhi, Zeng Rou''s face turned red, and she thought that he had not expected.


    As soon as Stuart''s eyes were fixed, he and a middle-aged man under his command attacked him one after another.


    "It''s a good sword, but it''s not pure." With a sneer, jiumozhi formed a handprint with his hands up and down, forming an air mass visible to the naked eye in the middle, and suddenly resisted the other party''s three long swords.


    The sideburns of Stuart and others were sweating. They found that the sword in their hands was no longer under their control. They couldn''t make one point forward, and they couldn''t take back the sword.


    "Good! Master, good martial arts A group of officers only felt that Hatoyama was so clever that they yelled for him one after another.


    The corners of his mouth showed a smile of satisfaction. He was lucky in his hand. With a pinch, all the three swords were broken, and the tips of the swords were reflected back to the three people with a wave of his hand.


    The sergeant in the tent took the opportunity to cover up and kill. The people of Wangwu sect were scared to the ground. In a hurry, each of them was soon put several knives around his neck.


    Seeing the subdued Wangwu group, trinket had a headache. His eyes turned straight and he was thinking about how to find an excuse to let them go.


    Seeing that the time had come, song Qingshu asked in a voice: "you Wangwu sent to kill officials to break into the camp. This is a big crime of treason. Are you not afraid of beheading?"


    "Well, we have done our best for King Pingxi. The king of Pingxi will soon set up his troops, and then the good days of you Tartars will come to an end. " Said Stuart, according to what had been discussed last night.


    Sure enough, all the officers looked at each other. Zhang Kangnian said angrily, "nonsense, the emperor dotes on the king of Pingxi, and the king of Pingxi has always been loyal to the emperor. You have been sticking to Shanhaiguan to guard against Mongolia for so many years. You have found the wrong person to bite."


    Trinket understood the mutual suspicion between Kangxi and Wu Sangui, and Stuart was Wu Sangui''s old general. He thought that what he said was true? No, my master specially told me to keep the Wangwu sect... I understand. He must hate Wu Sangui to the bone. This time, he thought that he would die, so he wanted to help Wu Sangui.


    To understand this point, trinket quickly called several senior officials of the operation to one side to discuss: "before I heard the emperor inadvertently revealed the idea of withdrawing the vassal. Was it because the news leaked that Wu Sangui was in a hurry?"


    A group of people didn''t know about this accident. Jiumozhi was surprised: "if Wu Sangui really has a rebellion, it''s a big deal."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and took the opportunity to say, "if we catch these people in the capital, Wu Sangui will get the news. If we force him to jump out of the wall in a hurry, I''m afraid it''s hard for the emperor to deal with it. Maybe he will turn around and blame us."


    Several generals of Xiaoqi camp were so scared that they didn''t dare to participate in the turbulence. One of them was the rhythm of family destruction and death. They all looked at Trinket: "it''s up to Mr. Wei to decide everything."


    Trinket took a surprise look at Song Qingshu. Unexpectedly, he said what he wanted to say. He quickly said, "I''m afraid we have to find a way to suppress this matter. I think we might as well let these people go."


    "Let it go?" A group of people feel that they can''t understand it, so they finally get rid of the Wangwu sect and let it go?


    "That''s why you don''t know how to be an official," said trinket, with a slight cough and an affectation. "You''ve captured them, and you think it''s a great achievement. But elder brother song has analyzed it just now. In the end, the emperor will not reward us, maybe even punish us. But it''s very different to let them go. "


    "What''s the difference?" At a loss, jiumozhi thought that the officialdom in China was more complicated than martial arts.


    "Think about it," Trinket said in a low voice. "They were caught by mistake, and then we let them go. I''m sure they didn''t dare to talk to Wu Sangui about it. When they mentioned it, Wu Sangui doubted that they had surrendered to the imperial court, otherwise we could not let them go. They are not fools. How can they tell Wu Sangui? "


    "In this way, Wu Sangui didn''t know what happened today, so he would not rebel so soon. But we can inform the emperor in advance and let the imperial court make preparations. Maybe the emperor will remember our great contribution when he is happy. "


    "With GUI Gonggong, life is easy!" Zhao Qixian couldn''t help but give a thumbs up.


    Duolong also said with a smile: "thanks to brother Wei''s reminding, otherwise we will not know that we have made a big mistake today."


    Hatoyama also sighed: "Chinese culture is really broad and profound."


    "But," Trinket squinted at the Wangwu group in the distance, "they killed our brothers and let them go. It''s not good for the morale of the brothers. Hehe, they have to charge some interest on them."

 Chapter 81

    Trinket and his party came to Stuart and sneered at him.


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please! My Wangwu faction is not a hero if they frown Stuart snorted and turned away from him.


    "Do you want to hold the king of the west? Who will believe the lies they tell. " Trinket chuckled, "I''m in a good mood today. I''m willing to let you go..."


    Hearing what Trinket said, many people in the Wangwu sect raised their heads and looked forward to it. Originally, they all killed officials and were arrested. Naturally, they all killed their heads and were not spared. But now there is a glimmer of hope.


    "Well, just now we were gambling here, so you come and bet with me. The winner can leave naturally. As for the loser..." Trinket sneered.


    "What about the loser?" Wang Wu sends a person to cannot help but ask a way.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal," said trinket, with an indifferent attitude. "Just leave the head behind."


    Trinket thought that it was OK to cheat these idiots with that story just now. I''m afraid it''s almost impossible to cheat Kangxi. He had to leave a few people behind and send them back to the little emperor.


    All the people of Wangwu sect felt cold, thinking that half of their brothers would have to be left here this time.


    "How about a bet?" A pretty voice sounded. Trinket looked back and noticed Zeng Rou in the crowd.


    "His grandfather''s, how can there be such a beautiful woman that I didn''t see just now?" Trinket had a big heart and wanted to leave a good image in front of the beautiful girl. He said with a smile: "I''m the most pitiful of Trinket''s life... I''m very fond of flowers. If you don''t know whether it''s my little sister or my little sister, you don''t have to gamble. You can go first."


    Zeng Rou''s face turned red and white. She shook her head slowly and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to. We... Are 19 people in the same family. Naturally, we live and die together."


    At this time, she was extremely afraid, but she didn''t want to escape alone. She looked up and saw song Qingshu''s warm eyes. She didn''t know why, but her heart calmed down and her speech became more and more fluent. People in the audience could not help admiring her courage.


    "Well, little sister, you are very loyal," said trinket. "Since you live and die together, you don''t have to gamble one by one. Little girl, you bet with me. If you win, let''s go. If you lose, let''s cut off all the heads. Is that cool? "


    Zeng Rou looked back at Stuart and waited for him to show her.


    It''s hard for Stuart to decide whether he is good at life. If the 19 people gamble with the little general, they will lose and win. If he really believes what he says, half of the 19 people will live, and they can try to get revenge in the future. But if you roll the dice by Zeng Rou, if you win, the whole division will retreat. If you lose, the whole army will be destroyed. It''s too dangerous.


    "Young martial sister, well said! You can live and die together as a girl. Do I have the face to escape alone if I win? Anyway, I picked up my life today. You can bet with him that we will live and die together. " A big man in blue said aloud, and the others echoed.


    Trinket pushed the dice bowl in front of her: "OK, little sister, you roll first, and the one with big points wins."


    Zeng Rou reached out and picked up three dice. Her eyelashes trembled. She was obviously very nervous. She shook her hand and fell into the bowl.


    The people of Wangwu sect turned pale when they saw it. It turned out that Zeng Rou had thrown two one points and one two points. Of the ten percent, she had lost ninety-nine percent.


    A man in blue suddenly exclaimed: "my head, I''ll gamble by myself, others don''t throw it."


    Stuart said angrily, "how can a man be so greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    The man said, "you are just my master, not my father. How can you decide my life and death?"


    Someone in the crowd sneered: "just now when the younger martial sister threw it, you didn''t say it. Now you can''t speak until she threw it at four o''clock, hehe."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he secretly called that it was good.


    Trinket''s eyes brightened, and he asked, "what''s your brother''s name?"


    The man was overjoyed: "the villain''s name is yuan Yifang."


    "You have no sense of loyalty. Why don''t you change your name to Yuanfang?" The people of Wangwu sect burst into laughter.


    "Yuanfang?" Song Qingshu''s face is strange. Yuanfang, you are really busy. You have to play here.


    "Who else would you like to bet on?" Trinket looked around the room. A few people hesitated, but they didn''t say a word after all.


    "If not, I''ll throw it." Although Trinket''s face was relaxed, he was nervous in his heart. He didn''t practice for many days. Later, he might not be able to throw out three of them. He killed these people. When master scolded them, the flower like little girl also died. Isn''t it a pity?


    Then there''s the plot in the original book. Trinket cheats and throws out three ones. He takes the opportunity to release Wang Wu''s gang and others. Finally, he tortures yuan Yifang and escorts him back to Beijing for Kangxi to decide.


    "His grandfather''s, I''m kind-hearted, that little girl didn''t even look at me one more time." Thinking of Zeng Rou''s silence when she left, and looking at Song Qingshu instead, trinket was upset. He only felt that he had done the most loss making business in the world. He hated to think: as expected, bustards love money and girls love beauty.


    Song Qingshu was frightened by Zeng Rou''s gaze, and secretly pinched a cold sweat: women are unreliable at the critical moment, and almost show their feet.


    In order to divert everyone''s attention, song Qingshu asked: "brother Wei, the Wangwu sect has been pacified. Who is the next unfortunate sect?"


    Trinket took out the information and looked at it. He thought the words on it knew me, but I didn''t know him. He quickly handed it to song Qingshu: "brother song, read it to you."


    Song Qingshu took it over and looked at it. He was surprised and said, "Taishan school?"


    "Mr. Song, is this Taishan school very powerful?" One side of jiumozhi see song Qingshu this expression, immediately curious asked.


    "The Taishan school''s martial arts are not bad. It''s a yuzhenzi who can be regarded as a master." Song Qingshu said.


    "Yuzhenzi?" One side of duolong frowned, "the Taoist who is known as the first master under Prince Bao?"


    "That''s not a problem. Although yuzhenzi is the martial uncle of Tianmen Taoist, the leader of the Taishan sect, he has been expelled from the Taishan sect for a long time because of his bad character." Song Qingshu intentionally collected information from the river and lake during this period, and compared it with his known plot, so he knew it in great detail. "I''m worried about the Wuyue sword sect. Since they are known as the same people, the Taishan sect is suffering now, I''m afraid the other four will not stand idly by. "


    "Wuyue sword school?" Trinket also heard, "but the laoshizi, Songshan, Huashan, Hengshan and Hengshan are not in the territory of our Qing Dynasty. Will they come all the way here for this muddy water?"

 Chapter 82

    Taishan Yuhuangding, the leader of Taishan sect, was very excited when he looked at the leaders from afar. He could not help saying: "I am very grateful for the help of all the Wulin colleagues in Taishan sect in this great difficulty."


    "The Taoist priest of Tianmen is very kind. Our Wuyue sword sect is united. One sect is in trouble, and the other four sects are saving each other. It''s not just a talk." Zuo lengchan, the leader of Songshan sect, stood up and said.


    "What the leader of the left Alliance said is true. Now Emperor Kangxi of the Qing Dynasty risked the world''s great injustice and set off a bloodbath in the Wulin. Our generation of people in the Wulin will fight with him to the end." Yue buqun of Huashan school also spoke immediately.


    "Amitabha," said master founder, "the emperor of the Qing Dynasty has killed too many people in the Wulin. Elder martial brother xuanci sent me to help him, hoping to solve the disaster in the Wulin."


    "Zhang Zhenren of our sect heard that there was a young master in the Qing court who seemed to have the same name as song Qingshu, a disciple of our sect. He sent me to explore." It turned out that it was Taoist priest Chongxu, the leader of Wudang Zhenwu temple.


    Zuo lengchan was silent and thought: Shaolin Wudang is really a great master in the Wulin. Master founder is just one of the ten Abbots Of Shaolin Temple, and his martial arts are already above me. How about abbot xuanci''s martial arts? Taoist Chongxu is only the second in the five masters of Wudang sect, and his martial arts are not inferior to mine. I''m afraid Zhang Sanfeng''s disciples in Zixiao Palace are even better at martial arts


    "If we can get the help of Shaolin and Wudang, plus the help of Wuyue sword sect, we can say Taishan sect has no worries." Tianmen always felt great relief. He had been worried about destroying the sect before and worried about becoming a sinner of the Taishan sect. Today, he finally relaxed.


    "But the other side is carrying thousands of troops. It''s not wise for us to fight each other by means of the river and lake." Yue buqun soon realized the crux of the problem.


    Tianmen Taoist laughed: "you don''t have to worry. I asked a hero for help a few days ago. He promised to help us deal with the Manchu soldiers."


    Master Fang Zheng moved in his heart and said, "is it yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake who has made a great impact in Shandong in recent years?"


    "That''s the man!" Tianmen Taoist stroked his beard and said with a smile, "the king of the golden snake has defeated the Qing army several times. He has always had a high prestige in the Wulin of Shandong Province, and he also promised to come to attack the Qing army in person."


    "It''s very good," said Mr. Mo Da of Hengshan. "I''ve heard for a long time that Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake, is not only outstanding in strategy, but also one of the best in martial arts in the world. With his help, I''m afraid that the Tartars of the Qing Dynasty will be defeated this time."


    "Good, good, the two armies must be killed and injured countless times when they fight. I suggest that we can use the method of the river and lake to score a higher score? Avoid innocent casualties. " Abbess Dingjing of Hengshan looks unbearable.


    "Yes, we can force each other to compete with us in the way of the river''s lake." Taishan faction has discussed this issue for a long time. All the masters and uncles of Yuzi generation think that if the damage of Manchu Qing Dynasty is too heavy this time, Emperor Kangxi''s revenge will be more tragic. Taishan faction can''t call Yuan Chengzhi and other factions for help every time, so they all decide to win or lose by the way of the river and lake. Although Tianmen Taoist is not happy in his heart, But we can''t go against your opinion.


    ¡­¡­


    Trinket and his party arrived near Mount Tai. As soon as they came to camp, some soldiers reported that they had received the tactics from Mount Tai.


    "Oh Trinket suddenly came to the spirit, all the way, all the sects are passively beaten, like mourning, or for the first time met someone dare to face, immediately came to interest: "what does the letter write?"


    "The other party asked us to compete with Wu Ding according to the rules of the river and the lake. If the Taishan sect wins, we in the Qing Dynasty can no longer make trouble for them. If we win, the Taishan sect will naturally accept the emperor''s canonization." Duolong took a look at the war and explained.


    "Hey, these bulls are very good at calculating," Trinket said with a smile. "Do they think I have thousands of soldiers who are vegetarians? Why should we compete with them to decide the outcome?"


    "Newspaper!" At this time, another spy reported that he was sweating, "tell me, sir, I found the troops and horses of Golden Snake camp 30 miles away."


    "What?" The soldiers of the Xiaoqi camp looked at each other face to face. They thought it was just an easy trip, but they didn''t know that they were kicked to the iron plate.


    "How many of them? What''s the trend? Did you find you? " Duolong was calm. After all, he was a man who had been on the battlefield. He asked immediately.


    "Tell me more," the Scout replied, "there are about three or four thousand people on the other side, but they don''t know why. They choose to camp there and stagnate. They also specially spread a message to me across the river, saying that as long as we promise to win or lose in comparison with Wuding, we can avoid war."


    "No wonder that group of Taoists dare to ask us to compete. It turns out that the Golden Snake camp is behind us," Song Qingshu wondered. "But why doesn''t the Golden Snake camp attack us?"


    After half a day''s discussion, a group of people didn''t understand. They didn''t know that Yuan Chengzhi had his own difficulties. Although he had won several big battles in the past few years, his own lineage also lost a lot. Now, as Manchu becomes more and more powerful, many people in the three gangs and four stockaded villages are very popular.


    Yuan Chengzhi''s legitimate Golden Snake camp consumes a little less, and it has gradually become a trend that he can''t hold down some people with bad intentions. In this way, he doesn''t want to fight with the elite cavalry camp of the Qing Dynasty.


    "King Ming, brother song, are you sure about the martial arts contest?" Although Trinket talks and laughs, he''s scared to death. He thinks that he doesn''t know how to fight, and he will die if he really fights... So he turns his mind to martial arts competition.


    "I''m sure I''ll win one." With a faint smile, there was an unspeakable heroism in his tone.


    "Brother song, what about you?" Trinket was overjoyed and turned to ask.


    "Except for yuan Chengzhi, I should have no problem with the rest." Song Qingshu thought about it carefully. Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts should be above himself. It''s estimated that he will be able to fight in June and April. Among the rest, Zuo lengchan''s martial arts of Wuyue sword sect is the best. As long as you are prepared for his cold Qi, and you are familiar with Wuyue sword technique, you have a congenital advantage. It''s not a big problem to beat him.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we won 70% of the bet this time." Trinket was so happy that he suddenly asked, "as for the Third Master..."


    Seeing that all the people in the field looked at him one after another, duolong suddenly lost his chin and asked: "me?"


    "Brother Duoda, as the head of the Imperial Guard, your martial arts must be first-class. Among the rest of them, you have the highest martial arts, not who you are?" Trinket laughs.


    Duolong''s face was bitter, and he knew that he would have no problem dealing with ordinary thieves, but most of these high-ranking Wulin guests were not rivals.


    Seeing his sad face, trinket naturally guessed what he was thinking and quickly pulled him aside: "brother, I''ll teach you a way to make sure that you are not half in danger."


    "Brother Wei is really righteous. What is the method?" Doron''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 83

    "When you get there, just pick the strongest one and have a competition." Said trinket.


    "What Doron almost jumped.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. Listen to me slowly," explained trinket. "I''ve heard a story about horse gambling before. We''ll use the best horse to get rid of the best one - big brother, I''m not calling you inferior - you just admit defeat, and then Ming Wang and song Da Ge can win."


    "Brother Wei is really clever." Duolong''s eyes brightened. "Don''t worry, I can still do it."


    After making the decision, trinket sent a messenger up the mountain. The next day, song Qingshu, Jiu Mozhi and duolong went to the meeting alone. Looking at Trinket waving to them at the foot of the mountain, song Qingshu was not angry: "this little ruffian, he is afraid of death, and dare not go up the mountain. He has to say that the commander-in-chief of the first army wants to stay in the army and hold down the battle for us."


    "The war is just around the corner, the son of song must not be impetuous." Jiumozhi looked back at him with a smile, and obviously guessed what he thought.


    "Thank you for your advice," Song Qingshu asked, blushing. "I don''t know how yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts compare with the Ming king?"


    "He''s very good at martial arts, but in a one-on-one contest, he''ll lose." After the last fight, jiumozhi kept trying to figure out yuan Chengzhi''s strange Golden Snake sword technique. He knew that if he met again, he would definitely be able to avoid the humiliation of being attacked by him and Murong Fu last time.


    "I just don''t know which three they''re going to send." Looking at the jade crown in the distance, song Qingshu said anxiously. He didn''t care too much about the safety of the three people. They were all top experts. Without the drag of trinket, even if the Taishan faction shamelessly attacked them, he and jiumozhi could still retreat calmly. Er, as for duolong... Dead friends don''t die poor ones.


    "Jiumozhi, the great master of the Qing Dynasty and the Ming king of Tubo, came to worship the mountain." Before he got to the mountain gate, Hatoyama had already summoned up his internal power to send his voice far in.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line, the big ear monk is still so fond of showing, do you want to roar? When he thought of what he would call the first-class bodyguard of Manchu, he would be blasted into dregs by some national master... The picture was horrible. With a chill, song Qingshu immediately gave up the idea.


    The Jade Emperor''s experts were shocked one after another. I''m afraid that the power of his internal power is superior to everyone else.


    After the three men went up the mountain, they all looked in the past one after another. They saw a big eared monk, a young boy, a tartar officer and soldier. They didn''t show any timidity in the face of all the experts.


    "Qingshu, it''s really you." As soon as Taoist Chongxu saw the young master, he immediately recognized him as song Qingshu, the abandoned disciple of Wudang.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and thought how could anyone recognize him? Looking back, Chongxu''s appearance and costume had a faint impression in his mind: "Taoist priest Chongxu?"


    "Qingshu, Zhang Zhenren chased you out of the school. The original intention was to let you reflect on your own mistakes, but I didn''t expect that you were willing to degenerate and become a running dog of the Qing Dynasty." Chongxu Taoist priest''s tone is full of regret.


    A group of people didn''t expect this change. Many people on the scene heard about the lion slaughtering meeting in Shaolin Temple and looked at Song Qingshu one after another to point out.


    Jiumozhi also glanced at songqingshu by accident, thinking: songqingshu is young, and his martial arts are so good. It turns out that he belongs to Wudang school. No wonder


    "What song Qingshu owes Wudang sect has been paid off at the lion slaughtering meeting. It''s only God''s pity that makes me get my life back. Now Song Qingshu has nothing to do with Wudang school. You don''t have to be so angry. " Song Qingshu said coldly, and the people didn''t notice the mystery of his words. They didn''t know that he had made the relationship between himself and song Qingshu clear.


    He was not really a song Qingshu. He didn''t get any benefit from Wudang school. However, when he woke up, his whole meridians were broken because of Wudang school, which led to a series of humiliations. At this time, a person of Wudang school suddenly appeared. Standing on the moral commanding point, he was scolded. Naturally, song Qingshu would not give him a good face.


    "Good, good!" Rao is a Taoist of Chongxu. He has a lot of self-restraint, and he is very angry. "I''ll clean up the door." Then he was ready to draw his sword.


    "Wait a minute, today is the agreed contest. Will you be the first master you sent out when you come down?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Taoist Chongxu could not help but stop and looked back at his camp. Zuo lengchan thought: among the people in the field, master founder''s Yijinjing has come to an end. Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake, has excellent martial arts. Later, he will come to an end as a surprise soldier. The rest of the people must be careful in choosing. At this time, Chong Xu and I have the highest martial arts. It''s OK to send him up, but I don''t know the truth of the young man


    Thinking of this, Zuo lengchan got up and said, "it''s a matter inside your Wudang portal. It''s not included in the martial arts contest later. If you can escape under Taoist Chongxu, Zuo will come back to learn the tricks."


    People at the scene secretly scolded him for being shameless. Even founder could not help frowning. He felt that it was improper to bully a young generation like this.


    Song Qing''s book can flatly refuse, the other side can''t say anything, but was aroused by Chongxu Taoist priest in the heart of the rebellious gas, can''t help but cold voice hum: "well, I will first Chongxu Taoist priest, later to understand the left alliance leader''s high move."


    Chong Xu frowned and said: "Song Qingshu, you are too big. I don''t want to take advantage of it. You can compete with the leader of the left alliance first. In the future, I will come to consult you. "


    Jiumozhi also admired the Taoist''s integrity. He was trying to persuade song Qingshu to agree. However, the other side directly refused: "no, it only takes one move to defeat you. It doesn''t cost much. The left alliance leader can''t take advantage of it."


    With this remark, all the people present felt that he was extremely arrogant. Chongxu Taoist was a famous expert in the martial arts. He walked alone in the world with Tai Chi sword. No one on the Jade Emperor''s top dared to say that he could win Chongxu steadily. However, song Qingshu threatened that he only needed one move to defeat him. Even Jiu Mozhi felt that song Qingshu was overwhelmed by anger.


    Taoist priest Chongxu said with a dry smile: "good, good, good! I''ll see how you beat me. "


    "You first move, or I''m afraid the Taoist priest will not even have the chance to draw his sword." Song Qingshu stood up with a negative hand and made a gesture of invitation. He was even a great master. "If I can''t beat you with one move, I''ll lose. I won''t have to compete in that fight later."


    Jiumozhi and duolong turn pale one after another, and are about to stop them. However, song Qingshu raises his hand and shows a look that reassures them. They have to suppress their doubts and watch the change.


    The Taoist priest Chong Xu''s eyes were fixed. He thought, could it be that the other party has really learned some supernatural skill to be so confident? Thinking that today is a matter of the survival of the Taishan sect, I just need to defend one move first, win the next one for the Taishan sect, clean up the door, and then try to care about it.

 Chapter 84

    Chongxu Taoist turned his body slowly to the right, lifted his sword up with his left hand. The body of the sword was horizontal to his chest, and the palms of his left and right palms were opposite each other. It was like holding a ball. When people saw that his long sword had not come out, they were ready to admire him.


    His right hand held the sword formula, but his left hand kept shaking. Suddenly, he stabbed, and the sword tip trembled. He couldn''t see where he was going. He covered the seven important points in the hanging wall of song Qingshu. He was glad to see that the Taoist revealed three flaws. He was about to remind song Qingshu that his opponent''s sword move had not been used and had already turned. All of a sudden, there were several white circles, big circle, small circle, positive circle, oblique circle, flashing. In front of his eyes, Hatoyama found that the previous flaw had disappeared.


    Chongxu Taoist''s sword has more and more imaginary apertures. After a while, his whole body has been hidden in countless apertures. One of the apertures has not disappeared, and the other is reborn. Although the long sword is extremely fast, there is no sound of the golden blade splitting the wind, which shows that the strength of the sword has reached its ultimate state. The people on the scene could no longer see the gap in his sword technique, but felt that there were thousands of long swords protecting his whole body. They were shocked and thought that Taiji Sword technique really deserved its reputation.


    Song Qingshu shows a smile at the corner of his mouth. The wooden sword comes out of the scabbard. A flying dragon with 18 palms is in the sky. From the sky, a wooden sword hits the brightest place in the opponent''s aperture.


    "No!" Jiumozhi thought he was so angry that he didn''t break his arm when he stabbed the sword?


    The rest of the experts in the field also thought that song Qingshu was too big and wanted to make a move to the most dazzling place of the opponent''s sword.


    Unexpectedly, after the sound of the intersection of refined iron, the Chongxu Taoist even stepped back five steps. Looking at the long sword in his hand, his face was Earth colored, and he said in disbelief, "I''m defeated ~"


    All the people in the field stood up in surprise. They didn''t know that the situation suddenly reversed. The people with lower martial arts didn''t understand what happened.


    Jiu Mozhi, Fang Zheng, Zuo lengchan and others reluctantly see something strange: it seems that the most central part of Taiji Sword painting circle is its flaw. Apart from Zhang Sanfeng, I''m afraid that even the Chongxu Taoist himself is not clear about the flaw. Thinking that song Qingshu could see it at a glance, I can''t help but reassess the strength of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu called for fluke. Just now, he repeatedly talked about provocation, just to provoke the other side.


    Under the contract of one move, Chong Xu is not sure about his virtual reality. He will use his strongest defensive sword technique in order to seek stability, and want to be invincible from the beginning.


    Who knows song Qingshu is a bug character who is familiar with the original plot. Of course, it is clear that the weakness of his Taiji sword is in the most dazzling place. If the Chongxu Taoist attacked and defended with song Qingshu''s ordinary sword technique, and his attainments in sword technique, it was estimated that they would not be able to win or lose in a hundred moves, but the Chongxu Taoist finally chose the Taiji Sword technique, which song Qingshu was familiar with


    Defeated by a younger generation in the sect, even if Taoist Chong Xu is more open-minded, he can''t help feeling ashamed. "I have no face to stay here. I''ll go back to the Zhenwu temple and realize the sword first." After that, he ignored all the people''s requests and went down the mountain in loneliness.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get along with Liang Zi of Wudang school any more." Song Qingshu sighed and looked up at Zuo lengchan, "left alliance leader, it''s your turn to end."


    Zuo lengchan''s face turned blue and white. He thought that his martial arts and Chong Xu were just between Bo Zhong''s and that Chong Xu was defeated by him


    But after all, he was a hero. After a change of heart, he had a quarrel: "OK, but even Taoist Chong Xu''s sword skill is inferior to your sword skill. Zuo asked himself that his sword skill is inferior to Taoist Chong Xu''s, so this time I will change my sword skill instead of you."


    Zuo lengchan admits that his sword skill is not as good as Chongxu, but everyone in the field thinks that he is aboveboard. On the contrary, he didn''t expect how shameless it is for him to compete with his descendants as a martial arts master, but ask them to give up their best martial arts.


    "Oh, what do you want to compare?" Song Qingshu immediately became interested.


    "Than internal force." Zuo lengchan looks at Song Qingshu with a sneer in his heart. Even if he started practicing from his mother''s womb, how high is his internal power at this age.


    Jiumozhi had already felt that he was very unscrupulous sometimes. Unexpectedly, he met a more cheeky man this time. He couldn''t help saying sarcastically: "you are the leader of the five mountains. You can say that."


    "Hum!" Zuo lengchan didn''t care. "We''re going to compete in martial arts, but we don''t have to compete in swords."


    Song Qingshu knew that the other party wanted to deal with himself with cold ice Qi, so he put the wooden sword back. Zhan Yan said with a smile, "that''s right. I admire the style and spirit of the left leader. Today I''m here to learn some tricks."


    Left cold Zen see his tone does not seem to be false, strange in the heart, is it not the other side really admire themselves? How can we know that song Qingshu really admires him for his ruthless behavior and his attitude of being a hero in the world. Unfortunately, there is no leading role in the original work, and he is defeated by a group of ambitious conservatives.


    "Please, young Xia song!" Zuo lengchan is a famous figure in the Wulin. When he asked his opponent to abandon his sword and use his palm, he had no light in his face. It''s no good to attack first.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu is also not polite, a big demon attack in the past.


    A few feet apart, Zuo lengchan felt a masculine air coming towards him. He was so shocked that he quickly used the unique skill of Songshan sect, and the great Songyang palm met him.


    Zuolingchen''s fist, palm, grip, and grasp are extremely changeable. Song Qingshu''s fist technique is simple and has little change, but it is extremely powerful. Every time he attacks it, he will save it. In contrast, zuolingchen''s great Songyang palm moves are too complicated and changed too much. The more they fight, the faster they are. Those who are slightly inferior in martial arts can hardly see their movements.


    "Who has the upper hand, master song and the leader of the five mountains?" Duolong only felt that the situation was dangerous, and could not see who was more dominant. He could not help but ask.


    "Although the leader of the left alliance was gradually restricted by his palm skills, his decades of martial arts cultivation was not in vain. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to win." At a glance, Hatoyama could see that the two men were in a stalemate, and no one could win in a short time.


    However, Zuo lengchan was more confident, and he was very happy. Although his opponent''s palm technique was as skillful as his own, it was not as shocking as the sword technique he had just revealed, so he immediately summoned up his strength to attack.


    Easier said than done, the master of the Song Dynasty is a little wrinkled eyebrows. He wants to pass the opportunity of the master and the master, and he will master the way of palm. But he should put the golden top of the Emei school, the Wudang long fist, the Wudang Iron Palm, the Wudang Mian palm, the nine Yin manual, the big voldemon boxing, and the eighteen dragon palm of the beggar gang.


    Jinding soft palm, Wudang Changquan and Zhentian Iron Palm are all right. Wudang soft palm is a unique skill created by Zhang Sanfeng for Wudang sect. It may be a little better than others, but it has few flaws. Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts accomplishments have already simplified Wudang soft palm, and there is nothing superfluous. Heart destroying palm and demon subduing fist are the works of Huang Shang, a great master. It''s not so easy to change one move in one style. The eighteen dragon subduing palm has been improved by dozens of beggars'' sect experts. Now it can be said that it''s too much to add one point, but it''s not enough to reduce one point. How can song Qingshu change it?

 Chapter 85

    Zuo lengchan has another feeling in his heart. He only thinks that song Qingshu''s palm techniques are becoming more and more fluent. He is afraid that if the stalemate goes on like this, the other party may really be able to master several different styles of palm techniques.


    Besides, he has a mind that is better than song Qingshu. Just now, he was defeated by a sword. If he could win him, the Song Mountain sect and his prestige would be like the sun at the zenith. Thinking of this, Zuo lengchan moved in his heart, fighting for a great loss of internal power, carrying ice Qi at his fingertips and slowly pointing to the other side.


    Song Qingshu knew that this was the unique skill of Zuo lengchan: cold ice Qi. However, he wanted to try his best to shine on Qi. He didn''t dodge and won with one punch.


    Fist finger intersection, just fast as lightning of two people immediately settle down. The rest of the people on the top of the Jade Emperor seemed that Zuo lengchan''s face was getting whiter and whiter, and there was a frost on the stone slab where he stood on both feet. However, song Qingshu''s face was dignified and red.


    "Master, will song Gongzi be ok?" Seeing that Zuo lengchan could freeze all the stone slabs into ice, duolong was shocked and could not help but sweat for song Qingshu.


    However, jiumozhi said with a smile: "you can rest assured that the master can compete for internal power, and the victory is in the front line. The leader of the left League was not able to retract and release freely, which led to the leakage of true Qi in his body. On the other hand, in the Song Dynasty, the internal power is condensed but not developed. It is long and heavy. At most, the time of burning incense will lead to the defeat of zuolingchen. "


    Zuo lengchan was shocked when he heard Hatoyama''s comments. He thought that in order to show off, he often deliberately let cold ice''s true Qi leak out to attract the respect of his disciples. He didn''t know that in the eyes of real experts, it was so unbearable. Shame and anger, a breath did not shun come over, immediately feel the other party hot pressing breath surging.


    All the people in Mount Tai saw Zuo lengchan gushing blood, retreating more than ten feet, his teeth closed, and he was obviously seriously injured.


    Song Qingshu calmed down the chaotic Qi in his body and said with a faint smile, "the first game is our victory." He turned and walked back.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had won the contest, jiumozhi realized that the contest had been settled. With a long smile, he stood out in front of the crowd and looked around at the Heroes: "jiumozhi, the national master of the Qing Dynasty and king of the Ming Dynasty in Tubo, has heard a lot about the experts in the Central Plains. I''m here to ask for your advice."


    All the people on the top of the jade emperor turned pale, but for a moment, they couldn''t think of anyone who could beat him. The king of the Golden Snake, who is generally acknowledged to have the highest martial arts skills, thought that he was only five to five compared with him. They all decided to let him hide and become a wonder soldier. Considering that he had lost one game, the choice for the second one became a difficult problem.


    "Amitabha! I''ve heard for a long time that the king of Ming is proficient in the seventy-two skills of Shaolin Temple. I''m not talented. I''ll dare to see it. " With a Buddha''s name, master Fang Zheng walked slowly to the scene.


    "What a King Kong Lion Roars Jiumozhi''s eyes brightened, and he felt that in terms of internal skill, the other side didn''t seem to be under him.


    "It is said that master xuanbei of our temple was defeated by you in Shenjie Temple of Dali. How dare you ask the king of Ming, is it true?" Master Fang Zheng raised his head and fixed his eyes on Jiu Mozhi.


    It''s actually a very successful battle for Hatoyama to kill his opponent by his famous stunt wuxiangjie. But considering the political influence, he said vaguely: "that monk wuxiangjie means that he didn''t learn, and it''s not surprising that he lost to a poor monk. As for who he died later, I don''t know."


    Hearing that he didn''t deny it obviously, the crowd was in an uproar. Fang Zheng''s eyes were fixed and said slowly, "I''ll use the thousand handed Tathagata palm to understand your so-called seventy-two skills of Shaolin."


    After that, he clapped a palm lightly. The move of this palm was ordinary. But in the middle of the palm, he suddenly shook slightly. One palm changed into two, two into four, four into eight, eight into sixteen, and then changed into thirty-two. The palm technique was unpredictable. When each palm was hit, it had changed into several directions. The palm technique was fantastic.


    Jiumozhi praised in his heart that although the palm technique is complicated, it can keep the power of each palm. He really practiced the thousand handed Tathagata palm to the peak. After a turn of his mind, he raised his hand, put the middle finger of his right index finger gently, and played three times to the other side.


    Many of the disciples at the top of the mountain, who were humble in their generations, saw that his three shells were so ordinary that they could not compare with the momentum of master Fang Zheng''s thousand handed Tathagata palm.


    However, the leaders of various sects and other experts saw that Jiu Mozhi''s envoy was really Shaolin Temple''s authentic Nianhua finger. In the blink of an eye, the palmprint all over the sky in front of Fang Zheng suddenly broke up for a little half, and the surrounding applause stopped suddenly.


    "The national teacher is good at martial arts! Ha ha ha On one side, duolong was so calm that he could not help shouting and cheering for him.


    Song Qingshu looked at it with a smile, and thought that duolong was really a sincere and warm man, simple and lovely.


    Fang Zheng saw that the shadow of the palm was scattered, and his face coagulated. When he moved his palms outward, he made up for the scattered shadow, but the momentum of progress slowed down.


    Jiumozhi took the opportunity to attack. He broke his palm with his finger and showed off his mind. He had many fingers, but no fixed finger, no trouble finger, no robbery finger... All kinds of Shaolin skills emerged one after another. People were dazzled. He thought that this fan monk was well-known for his seventy-two Shaolin skills.


    Master Fang Zheng has studied Yijinjing, and his internal skill has been transformed. The thousand handed Tathagata palm is the orthodox Buddhism. Although it is declining gradually, it can keep the door. When people saw that he was skillful, they cheered secretly for several times.


    After a quick attack, jiumozhi had found out the details of the opponent. He knew that he would be able to tell the winner from the loser within ten moves. Thinking that his unique skills were brilliant enough and he was about to attack and solve the battle, he suddenly changed his face and jumped out of the battle circle. He said to the other side with an iron face: "Master Yi Jin Jing is really exquisite. I admire it. This contest will be a draw."


    No one in the scene expected that master Fang Zheng was obviously more defensive and less aggressive. I''m afraid he won''t last long. Unexpectedly, Jiu Mozhi suddenly made peace.


    Fang Zheng was also puzzled. Just as he was about to ask questions, Jiu Mozhi turned around and stepped down without saying a word. Thinking that the war was related to the survival of the Taishan school, Fang Zheng sighed secretly, which implied this situation.


    The Taishan people cheered one after another, thinking that the two strongest players of the other side had already won the third match, and it was also stated in the previous battle book that the Taishan faction would win if they made peace.


    Seeing the carnival like posture on the other side, duolong asked jiumozhi in bewilderment: "Guoshi, why did you..."


    Hatoyama''s face was gloomy. He said nothing and ignored him.


    Song Qingshu thought deeply and said in a soft voice: "Buddhism is seeking to cross the world, and martial arts is killing. The two go against each other. The seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple can hurt people and take their lives. They are fierce and cruel, and they work hard for harmony. Therefore, each unique skill must be resolved by the corresponding compassion Buddhism. If not, the anger will go deep into the viscera, It''s a hundred times more powerful than any external poison... "


    It turns out that this scene is very similar to the martial arts competition of Zuo lengchan. Song Qingshu guessed the result of Hatoyama''s infatuation in the original book.


    After listening to his words, jiumozhi''s eyes first flashed with a fierce color, and then turned into a daze. After all, he was an advanced person in Buddhism, and gradually became enlightened.


    "It''s time for game three." Yuan Chengzhi came out of the crowd and looked at the three with a smile.


    Seeing the symbolic Golden Snake sword on each other''s back, duolong''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 86

    Before duolong and trinket had a good plan, jiumozhi and song Qingshu won two games. It doesn''t matter if they directly admit defeat to each other. How could they know that jiumozhi had an accident, and his contest actually decided the success or failure of this trip!


    In the whole Qing officialdom, if you want to say that a person who made all the officials nervous, it is the king of Shandong Golden Snake.


    In the past few years, the number of senior generals and officials of the Qing Dynasty who died under yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Snake sword was not 100, but 80. In addition to defeating the Qing army several times, the Shandong Golden Snake camp became more and more powerful, which became one of the three serious troubles of Kangxi. The other two were naturally Wu Sangui, the volatile king of Pingxi in Shanhaiguan, and supporting troops in Shengjing, Prince Hongli, who covets the throne.


    Duolong thinks that it doesn''t matter if it''s nothing to do with the overall situation. However, knowing that it matters a lot, he can''t compete with others. He directly admits defeat to Yuan Chengzhi, a big rebel. After he returns to Beijing, the emperor won''t spare himself lightly. His life is over


    If you want to fight on the court, you will know that Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts is far from his opponent. Moreover, he hates the Qing Dynasty to the bone and is notoriously cruel to the officials of the Qing Dynasty. If you go on the court, you will have to leave your life at the top of the Jade Emperor... Duolong is in a dilemma for a while.


    At this time, jiumozhi secretly recuperated the real Qi in his body, and had no time to pay attention to the scene in the field. Song Qingshu sighed. Knowing that today''s event was impossible, he turned back and said, "manager duo, you just admit defeat. After all, life is more important. The emperor and I will make it clear for you. After all, there is a reason for the Ming King''s incident. I was too big to calculate the battle of emptiness before..."


    "Have you discussed it over there? If you don''t, just admit defeat. Otherwise, if you keep procrastinating, we''ll keep waiting. " Taishan sent a Taoist of the jade generation to speak sarcastically.


    Song Qingshu was angry, but he knew that it was his own fault, and he could not refute it. Seeing that duolong''s face was blue and white for a while, he knew that he wanted to play. But song Qingshu, a modern man, didn''t think human life was so worthless. He was ready to admit defeat: "in the third game, we recognize..."


    At this time, a cold voice came from behind: "the third scene is for me."


    Song Qingshu turns his head in surprise and sees a young man in red who looks like a woman behind him. Who is not the Asia invincible?


    "Who''s this fake girl?"


    "I don''t know. Looking weak, I''m sure I''m not the opponent of the golden snake king."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the doubts of the disciples, the leaders of all schools looked at each other. Even the most knowledgeable master of Fang Zheng couldn''t recognize who the handsome young man was.


    It turns out that Dongfang Bubai hasn''t been down the Blackwood cliff for decades. Naturally, few people in the river and lake have seen him. It''s reasonable that they can''t recognize him.


    Unlike other people, Yuan Chengzhi''s internal and external martial arts have been perfected, so he has a keen sense of danger. As soon as Dongfang Bubai appeared, he felt that he was covered with sweat and hair, and he felt a sense of foreboding in his heart.


    "The third of you is clearly the tartar officer. Why did you replace him temporarily?" After such a long time, Zuo lengchan finally calmed down. He also vaguely felt the danger of Dongfang Bubai. He didn''t want to change anything and subconsciously stopped him.


    Seeing that Dongfang Bubai didn''t look at him, his face didn''t fluctuate. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and had to explain: "we never said who the third person would send. Besides, don''t you let the golden snake king hide in the dark?"


    Zuo lengchan couldn''t help but stop talking. He had to hum a cold voice, turn around and sit down. He began to treat his internal injury with his genuine Qi.


    Oriental unbeaten light smile, step by step slowly to the stage.


    Yuan Chengzhi only felt that his heart was shaking with each step of the other party. When the other party stepped on the stage, he realized that his inner breath had been disturbed by the other party''s steps. In his great horror, the Golden Snake sword subconsciously came out of its sheath and felt the unique and familiar touch of the Golden Snake sword in his hand. Yuan Chengzhi''s heart slowly calmed down.


    Dongfang Bubai glanced at him with admiration and asked, "are you the king of the Golden Snake who has been known as the No.1 martial arts master in the Central Plains in recent years?"


    "There is heaven outside the sky, and there are people outside the people. This is the first title in the Central Plains. Yuan is not worthy of it." Yuan Chengzhi answers while concentrating on his defense. He doesn''t know why. He looks like a weak girl, but his intuition tells him that he is extremely dangerous.


    "Don''t you deserve it?" Oriental unbeaten sneer, "let me try your weight." As soon as the words came to an end, the man appeared in front of Yuan Chengzhi, and several silver needles had pierced several big acupoints on his body.


    "Why?" Eastern invincible a burst of light call, aware of a flash of gold in front of him, has returned to the original place.


    Yuan Chengzhi''s temples are cold and sweaty. Just now he was completely on guard, but he didn''t expect his opponent''s speed to be as fast as lightning. He knew that if he didn''t have a gold vest to protect his body, he would have been restrained by his opponent just now and would have been seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    "It''s a little interesting. The reaction is good, and the sword technique is very chic." Dongfang Bubai looks at a small cut cut on his sleeve by his opponent''s Golden Snake sword and says with a smile.


    The Jade Emperor''s top experts were shocked one after another. Just now, no one could see the action of the man in red.


    As strong as Fang Zheng and others, they can only barely see a red shadow. Song Qingshu''s face is also a little ugly. Although he has seen the war between Dongfang Bubai and sunflower ancestors before, he thinks that he and Yuan Chengzhi are in different places. When Dongfang Bubai tries his best, he doesn''t have the protective clothing. I''m afraid he can only be killed by him.


    "Who is your excellency?" Yuan Chengzhi was terrified and even more alert.


    Dongfang Bubai didn''t answer. The red shadow flashed by and attacked yuan Chengzhi again.


    With the experience of the last time, Yuan Chengzhi was obviously not as embarrassed as he was just now. He quickly used Shenxing Baibian lightness skill to deal with his opponent.


    It''s the best dodging skill in the world. In the past, when Yuan Chengzhi used it, ordinary people didn''t want to touch his clothes. Unexpectedly, this time in front of the man in red, it was like a joke.


    People in Mount Tai saw the golden light in the center of the school. It turned out that it was yuan Chengzhi who played the Golden Snake sword to the extreme and protected the vital parts of the whole body.


    When the golden light flashed, the red figure suddenly flashed to several feet away. People only felt a sneer on his lips and turned into a red shadow attacking the golden light.


    On the top of the Jade Emperor, except for two or three people who could barely see their movements, the rest of the people could only see a golden light wandering around the school yard, and then a red shadow appeared, sometimes just above the golden light, sometimes on the slanting side of the golden light... From all directions to the golden light.


    Two groups of light often touch that is divided, but with each contact, the golden light is a bit dim... People who can see clearly in the field have changed their faces.


    With the sound of JINGTIE intersection, they finally separated.


    Looking at Yuan Chengzhi standing in the field, with a red dot in the center of his eyebrows and his eyes gradually losing their looks, song Qingshu sighed in his heart: I''m afraid that you you girl is going to be a new widow.

 Chapter 87

    Taishan side of the people slowly understand what happened, unbelievably looking at everything in front of them, no one can say a word, the scene can be described as dead silence.


    "How can the king of the Golden Snake die?"


    "The leader of the alliance, he is very good at it..."


    Several of Yuan Chengzhi''s subordinates were even more pale and felt that the sky had collapsed for a moment.


    Looking at Dongfang Bubai turning around and going down the mountain, everyone in Mount Tai was shocked and angry, but no one dared to stop him for his uncanny martial arts.


    Finally, Fang Zheng asked, "who are you?"


    After a pause, Dongfang Bubai''s figure was irrefutable. With a flash of red shadow, his figure gradually disappeared in the distance like smoke. With a long smile, it came to me: "the world is changing. As soon as we enter the world, we are in the rush of time; Huang Tu talks and laughs in the hegemonic business, is incomparably drunk in the life


    Seeing the faces of the Taishan faction, song Qingshu went forward and said, "according to our previous agreement, we have won two battles in three battles. This time you have lost. According to the agreement, the Taishan faction will accept the imperial edict of the imperial court."


    The Taoist priest of Tianmen, the leader of Mount Tai, was dazed. He muttered to himself subconsciously, "even the king of Golden Snake is dead. Is it true that Mount Tai sect is going to be destroyed in the hands of Tianmen?"


    Song Qingshu knew that the crowd on the mountain was excited now, and he didn''t dare to continue to stimulate too much. In case he was attacked by the other party, song Qingshu had to run away. Although the other party couldn''t keep him, it was harmful to his heroic image.


    "Tomorrow we will send messengers to the mountain to read the edict. Today we will leave first." Song Qingshu then called jiumozhi and duolong to go straight down the mountain.


    "What! Is Mr. Yuan dead? " Hearing the battle on the mountain, trinket stood up and paced back and forth, thinking: now that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, the Golden Snake camp must be leaderless. When he leads the army to attack, the other party must be beaten to death. What will Xiao xuanzi reward me for such extraordinary achievements made by Trinket? The count must have guaranteed the bottom. It''s not impossible to be a marquis


    When he made up his mind, trinket immediately stood up and said, "inform the brothers of the Xiaoqi camp and set out immediately. The target is the Golden Snake camp, which is stationed 30 miles away, to fight back the thieves."


    Dolon''s face was strange. He suddenly stood up and said, "the emperor has an order. Trinket will take it."


    "His grandfather''s, what tricks does Xiao xuanzi play?" Trinket was so surprised that he knelt down to answer the order.


    "Listen, little Guizi. Once the leader of the eastern sect appears, you will come back immediately with the troops of the valiant cavalry camp. You are not allowed to have any other thoughts. If you are greedy and rash, you will go to guard Ninggu pagoda at that time." Remembering Kangxi''s Secret instructions before leaving, duolong had the cheek to smoke.


    Trinket didn''t think so. He thought it was a pity that he didn''t take advantage of the chance. He said, "it''s well said in the play, what''s going to be out there, and you don''t have your life... Sorry, we..."


    Song Qingshu stopped and said, "brother Wei, listening to the emperor''s oral instruction, he seems to have expected the situation today. Moreover, the wording in the oral instruction is so strict that brother Wei still doesn''t want to risk his life."


    Trinket was startled. He thought that xiaoxuanzi had always been more profound and resourceful than Zhuge


    "Thank you for reminding me." Just now, trinket was just blinded by profits. He soon came to his senses and said, "inform the brothers of Xiaoqi camp, and we''ll leave for Beijing immediately."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, in the imperial Library of the Forbidden City of Yanjing.


    "Emperor, this time, I have been able to live up to my orders. I have thoroughly reorganized the Wulin under the rule of the Qing Dynasty, and all the sects have been subordinated to the imperial court." As soon as Trinket saw Kangxi, he made contributions intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Well, I know you''ve worked hard." Kangxi answered quietly and continued to watch his memorial.


    Trinket was stunned, thinking that Xiao xuanzi should reward me so much at this time. Thinking that his strength was not enough, he said with salivation: "tell the emperor that we have killed yuan Chengzhi, the great rebel this time."


    "Oh?" Kangxi finally put down the memorial, looked up at trinket, and said with a smile, "it''s clear that the eastern leader of our sect is lurking in the dark and killed yuan Chengzhi. How can it be your credit?"


    "Oh, no! The credit goes to Xiao xuanzi. " Trinket felt a pause in his heart. Fortunately, he was always clever and fickle. He immediately gave a thumbs up: "the emperor is really unpredictable. He expected that we would make mistakes, so he had already sent the eastern leader to help us secretly."


    "Xiaobao, do you still think that I want to rectify the Wulin now?" Kangxi''s tone is hard to hide the color of satisfaction.


    "Isn''t it..." Trinket looked puzzled, and song Qingshu looked at Kangxi in surprise.


    "That''s right. It''s just a river''s lake. How can I put it in my eyes? My goal has always been yuan Chengzhi and his Golden Snake camp. The reason why I dare to risk the world''s great injustice and send you to sweep the whole Wulin is to calculate that you will push all the way to Shandong, and all the sects in Shandong will certainly turn to Yuan Chengzhi for help. " There was a strange light in Kangxi''s eyes, and he continued, "the eastern leader of our sect is hidden in the dark. Once yuan Chengzhi is led to the base camp, he will find a chance to kill him and get rid of a big trouble in my heart."


    "This time, the slave''s admiration for the emperor is really like a torrent of water, continuous, and like the Yellow River flooding. It''s out of control," said Kang Xi with a surprised look of Trinket''s mouth. "Before that, he dealt with the Wulin of other provinces just to confuse yuan Datou?"


    "Yes," Kangxi nodded, "if I send you directly to Shandong, it will certainly arouse yuan Chengzhi''s suspicion. Maybe he won''t be so easily deceived. When he saw you wipe out sects in other provinces, he really thought that I was trying to rectify the Wulin. Ha ha ha ha... "


    "I don''t know why the emperor specially ordered to stop us from taking advantage of the victory to destroy the Golden Snake camp?" Song Qingshu asked a question that he was puzzled all the time. Although he was more willing to see this situation, Kangxi''s move must have deep meaning. He had better take precautions as early as possible.


    "According to the Scout''s report, in the past year, the leaders of the Golden Snake camp have been harboring misdeeds. If it were not for yuan Chengzhi''s prestige, they would have fallen into internal strife. Now that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, there will be a bloody storm for them to fight to be the leader. If you attack at this time, maybe you will force them to form a group, put down their prejudices and agree with the outside world. That will be a mistake. " Kangxi looked at Song Qingshu and gave a faint smile.


    "The emperor is really clever, so we can wait until they bite the dog and die badly, and then we can be the fisherman..." there was another sound of Trinket''s flattery, but song Qingshu felt a layer of cold sweat on his back.


    I used to think that I was familiar with the plot and I was a passer-by, so I naturally regarded the characters in this world as a kind of intelligent NPC. Now I know that there are many extremely intelligent people in this world who are still counting money for them when they are sold by others.

 Chapter 88

    In addition to a serious trouble, Kangxi Longyan Dayue hosted a banquet in the palace that night to entertain Dongfang Bubai, Wei Xiaobao and song Qingshu.


    During the dinner, jiumozhi suddenly got up to say goodbye to Kangxi. Kangxi was stunned. He thought he was ashamed. Then he comforted him and said, "King Ming''s martial arts are unparalleled. As we all know, it''s no big deal if he fails once. Why should he resign?"


    Jiumozhi put his hands together and replied respectfully, "I don''t care about the honor or disgrace of the moment. But there''s something wrong with the poor monk''s martial arts. I''m puzzled. I need to go back to Tubo and consult the elders of Ningma temple. I hope the emperor will forgive me. "


    Song Qingshu also said: "the emperor, I know something about the situation of the king of Ming. What the king of Ming said is true."


    "In that case, I will not embarrass the national teacher. Later, I will order someone to write a letter of alliance, and the national teacher will take it back to Zanpu of Tubo, so as to build a good relationship between the two countries. " Kangxi a Leng, quickly reaction.


    "It''s a great fortune for me to form an alliance with the Qing Dynasty." Although his trip to the Central Plains was not a success, he made an alliance with the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. When he returned to Zanpu, he would be satisfied.


    "I have heard for a long time that lianhuasheng, the former eminent monk of Ningma temple, has been closed for decades, and his cultivation is close to the realm of ghosts and gods. I also hope that the king of Ming will pass a message for me. When I''m free, I''ll go to Ningma temple to learn the great skill of lotus. " Sitting at the top of the East unbeaten put down the glass, light said.


    When he thought of killing yuan Chengzhi, who was only a little inferior to himself, on the top of the Jade Emperor, he said solemnly, "Ningma temple will be a welcome to the eastern leader."


    Dongfang Bubai nodded, ignored him and began to drink.


    Seeing his style of looking back, song Qingshu''s heart jumped: Niang xipi''s martial arts skills are so high, and she looks so beautiful. In modern times, she can make those star chasing women crazy.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu was almost bored in the palace. It turns out that the day after the banquet, jiumozhi left for Tubo, and trinket went home to take his wife in a hurry. Dongfang Bubai''s whereabouts were mysterious and he didn''t know where. Only song Qingshu, a first-class bodyguard, had to stay in the palace.


    "Fortunately, kangxinian is a member of the river and lake. I''m very kind and don''t need to be named. Otherwise, I''ll patrol around the palace every day and lose the face of a passer-by." Song Qingshu muttered to himself.


    According to Kangxi''s meaning, he usually has no fixed things to do, and will naturally inform him when necessary.


    "Well, it''s like a young lady waiting for luck. It''s really uncomfortable." Song Qingshu opened the window and looked at the stars in the sky.


    "Assassins!" There was a voice from afar. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s deep internal power, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear it.


    "What assassin is so stupid that he has gone to the sparsely populated place in the garden of CI Ning palace?" Song Qingshu said sympathetically, but thinking that he was bored anyway, he jumped out of the window and looked for the voice.


    Before long, the sound of the intersection of weapons was heard. Song Qingshu shook his head and laughed. Although there were no real masters in the bodyguards of the Qing Dynasty, they were all skilled in martial arts. If they really entangled them, the assassins would not be able to escape.


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly when he passed the corridor to see the situation in the field.


    The man in black, besieged by the bodyguard of the Imperial Palace, was wrapped with a black scarf, but her graceful figure clearly told everyone that she was a woman.


    But this is not the point. What makes song Qingshu pale is the golden snake shaped sword in his opponent''s hand.


    "Golden Snake sword?" Song Qingshu was surprised to think that Yuan Chengzhi was dead and that the other party was a woman. He didn''t understand the identity of the assassin.


    Song Qingshu deeply admires Xia Qingqing. When she learns that her husband died at the hands of the Qing government, she, as a woman, broke into the heavily guarded Forbidden City of Manchu.


    However, with her martial arts skills, the assassination of Kangxi was doomed to draw water from a bamboo basket. Now it seems that it is hard to say whether she can survive.


    Song Qingshu''s thoughts are mixed for a moment, and Xia Qingqing in the field is full of danger. She is full of deep Jiao hum and has already been hit by a sword on her arm.


    Knowing that he can''t wait any longer, song Qingshu turns his wrists and pulls Shuanglong''s strength of absorbing water back to Xia Qingqing, who is in a mess in the field.


    Xia Qingqing is dealing with the long sword cut in all directions. Suddenly, she feels a strong force coming. Her body seems to be pulled to the darkness by an invisible hand.


    After the initial panic, Xia Qingqing calms down and knows that he will die if he stays in the field. Now he is sucked to the unknown place, which adds a ray of vitality.


    Although she had already had the intention to die in her heart, she didn''t revenge her husband. She was not willing to die at the hands of a group of bodyguards.


    For the first time, song Qingshu absorbed a living person from such a distance. In order to prevent the lack of strength, he used the greatest power at the beginning.


    As a result, when Xia Qingqing fell in front of him, due to inertia, he didn''t hold his hands and pressed them directly on the other side''s chest.


    Xia Qingqing shakes all kinds of meat and vegetables in the air. As soon as he falls, he feels a pair of big hands clinging to his chest. He is ashamed and angry. He cuts his hands with a sword: "the thief will die!"


    "Surrey, Surrey, I didn''t mean to." Song Qingshu quickly jumped away, put his hands and said awkwardly, adding to his heart: "it''s crisp and soft, it''s really the best!"


    "It''s you!" Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Xia Qingqing was stunned.


    "This is not a place to talk, come with me!" Seeing the bodyguard in the distance coming here, song Qingshu hugs Xia Qingqing and runs.


    Xia Qingqing''s eyebrows were twisted by him, and he wanted to attack several times, but he was worried about the pursuers behind him, so he forbade.


    With one person in his arms, song Qingshu''s figure is not obscure at all. Often, with a little toe, he slips out of the room without any sound. All the pursuers soon lose their trace.


    "I didn''t expect your lightness skill to be so good." When song Qingshu throws off his pursuers and takes Xia Qingqing back to his residence, Xia Qingqing quietly leaves his arms, takes off the black towel on his face and says softly.


    "Just so so." Song Qingshu laughed twice.


    "I''m afraid brother yuan''s lightness skill is not as good as him." Think of the dead husband, Xia Qingqing heart a burst of bitterness, a pair of star eyes faintly up a layer of fog.


    "Ah, madam yuan, please be patient." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to comfort him for a moment.


    As if reminded of the general, Xia Qingqing suddenly raised his head, staring at Song Qingshu: "that day you are not in Mount Tai?"


    "Not bad..." Song Qingshu nodded bitterly, saying that he was one of the accomplices who killed his husband. He was one of the three experts sent by the imperial court, and even if he wanted to deny it, he could not deny it.


    "Die Jiao rebukes, Xia Qingqing stabs song Qingshu in the chest.


    As soon as the words came out, song Qingshu had been on guard. Xia Qingqing was angry and had many flaws. He was immediately hit by song Qingshu.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly heard the footstep of the bodyguard not far away. Song Qingshu''s face changed, and his hands immediately reached Xia Qingqing''s neckline.


    "What are you doing?" Xia Qingqing''s tone was full of panic.


    Song Qingshu took off her clothes and said with a bitter smile: "you you girl, I said I just want to borrow your clothes. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 89

    "You are shameless!" Xia Qingqing trembled with anger and glared at him fiercely.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes," Song Qingshu said as he took off. "Besides, that day at Lichun hospital in Yangzhou, I saw what I should see and what I shouldn''t, and I also touched what I should touch. Why do you have such a big reaction?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Thinking of the tenderness of the two that night, Xia Qingqing felt extremely bitter.


    "No mention, no mention." Song Qingshu sighed. The beauty in front of her now has a white lining, standing there.


    Feel song Qingshu will hold her to the bed, Xia Qingqing scared pale: "did not expect that you are such a person!"


    "Don''t you think I killed your husband? In that case, I''ll just..." Song Qingshu glanced at her strangely, which made Xia Qingqing''s body shrink subconsciously. "Hehe, I''ll just accept you. Isn''t it a great pleasure in life to kill her husband and dominate her wife?"


    Originally thought that the other party would be scared to shout Ya Jue dieh, who knows to hear his words, Xia Qingqing instead smile: "I know you won''t."


    "Er..." with the other side''s appearance that I know you are a good man, song Qingshu''s evil taste suddenly stopped.


    But he didn''t know that Xia Qingqing''s smile at this time was covered with a cold heart. She thought in her heart: she had to numb each other with soft words first, and when the acupoints were untied, she must


    "Look, I didn''t cheat you. I said I was just borrowing your clothes." After Song Qingshu put her on the bed, she turned around and put on her night clothes.


    "Well?" Xia Qingqing looks at him suspiciously, wondering what he wants to do?


    "Your dress is just a little tight," Song Qingshu said with a frown. "By the way, it''s almost something."


    Xia Qingqing saw that he turned around and took out two apples on the table, put them on his chest, put them on his hands, and said with satisfaction, "well, the size is just right. It''s like a woman."


    Gradually understand his plan, see each other''s funny appearance, Xia Qingqing can''t help but laugh, many days of depression mood finally eased.


    "I have to borrow your Golden Snake sword." After covering the scarf, song Qingshu carried her golden snake sword behind her, "you have to let the guards in the Imperial Palace believe that you have left the palace, or they will find here sooner or later." Then he jumped out of the window and ran to the noisy place.


    A group of bodyguards were searching the female assassin in full swing. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed by. The concave convex curve of the other side and the Golden Snake sword on his back were so obvious that they almost called out "I''m the female assassin, come and catch me, come and catch me..." duolong yelled and hurriedly led a group of bodyguards to catch up.


    Taking song Qingshu''s lightness skill as an example, these bodyguards could not catch up with him at all. However, in order to let the bodyguards of Da Nei see the assassin escape from the palace, he slowed down intentionally or unconsciously.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed. He stopped and watched the man in red warily. A cold sweat came out.


    "Today, the palace is so busy. I''m curious to come out to see who is the expert. I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence." Dongfang Bubai looks at Song Qingshu with a smile.


    Song Qingshu almost pulled down the scarf and called brother. But he thought that Kangxi knew he was harboring the assassin. I''m afraid all his efforts and calculations were in vain, so he had to harden his head and give a cold hum in his throat.


    "A woman with such an ugly voice can''t look good either," he said, frowning. "Let''s clean up the environment." As soon as the voice fell, the figure had disappeared in place.


    Having seen Dongfang Bubai''s moves several times, song Qingshu had long been in the spirit of twelve points. Seeing that he had disappeared, he quickly picked up the sand and moved to a distance of more than ten feet. He put the Golden Snake sword on his back and was on guard.


    "Why?" Dongfang Bubai suddenly jumped into the air, and could not help looking at him with great interest, "little lady, you are very handsome in lightness... What you are holding is the Golden Snake sword. Are you the wife of Yuan Chengzhi?"


    Seeing his teasing, song Qingshu felt chilly all over. Thinking of Yang Lianting, the male pet he kept, he suddenly felt that the chrysanthemum was tight, and quickly picked up the sand and ran to the palace.


    Dongfang Bubai burst into a long smile: "interesting, interesting, I''m short of a concubine recently. I haven''t tried the taste of the undead before. This time, no one can save you even if you cry out your throat. Hahaha..." with a flash of red shadow, I rushed to the place where song Qingshu disappeared.


    The more he said that, the more scared song Qingshu was, the faster he ran.


    All the way, song Qingshu felt remorse: "retribution, it''s retribution. Just after flirting with Xia Qingqing, he will lose his virginity."


    "Little lady, you can run very fast." Dongfang Bubai followed him, and he was also surprised. I''m afraid that this woman''s lightness skill is not under the old eunuch of the last time. Maybe she''s not as good as Kwai Hua''s ancestors and herself, but in a straight-line sprint, if she''s not careful, she can''t catch up with her.


    When he found that he couldn''t do his best to shake off Dongfang unbeaten, song Qingshu decided to stop and fight back, because he knew that his opponent''s internal power must be deeper than his own, and he kept running. In the end, he was afraid that he had no resistance. Just now, he had a flash in his mind and thought of a ray of life.


    "Oh, why don''t you run away?" See her stop, Oriental unbeaten also leisurely stand on a roof, smiling at him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer either, and his spirit entered the realm of Gujing.


    "Your husband is not my opponent, little lady, why do you have to do that?" Dongfang Bubai smiles and flies over.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s internal power was shocked, the Golden Snake sword flew out to the other side, and he waved his palms to greet him.


    With a smile and a slight twist of his waist, Dongfang Bubai dodged the Golden Snake sword. In the twinkling of an eye, he broke up more than ten moves with his opponent.


    Just as he wanted to praise his opponent''s martial arts, Dong Fang Bubai''s ears moved and disappeared in the same place, avoiding the reflected Golden Snake sword.


    Dongfang Bubai stood several feet away and watched the Golden Snake sword swim three feet away from the opponent''s body, protecting the opponent''s whole body. He couldn''t help looking heavy and said: "the legendary sword technique?"


    Last time when the wooden sword was out of the body, Hong Antong was injured with one sword, which made song Qingshu realize a lot. Later, in the dead of night, he thought hard about the method of imperial sword. In the end, it really made him figure out how to control the flying sword in the air with the same strength as dragon catching skill. At the same time, his two palms can also use delicate palm techniques to fight against the enemy. Of course, the cooperation between the palm and the sword is still very obscure now, but in the face of the invincible, he had to use his own Kung Fu to press the bottom of the box.


    "Little lady, I didn''t expect that your martial arts skills are even higher than your husband''s. I''m more interested in you now." Dongfang Bubai''s eyes are full of strange brilliance, and he stares at Song Qingshu.

 Chapter 90

    Song Qingshu closed his lips tightly and didn''t mean to answer at all.


    "Little lady, are you dumb?" When he kept singing monologue all the time, Dongfang Bubai also felt a little boring and could not help saying, "have you been hit by what I said just now? Don''t worry. I was just joking with you


    Song Qingshu gave him a strange look and thought, "how could Dongfang Bubai suddenly be so talkative and greedy for his" beauty "?


    "Since you don''t talk, I''ll take off your face towel and see if you are beautiful or ugly." As soon as the voice of Dongfang Bubai came down, a silver needle slipped between two fingers and flicked gently.


    Ding, song Qingshu just felt that a strong force from the Golden Snake sword could not be controlled. However, the Golden Snake sword was still swung away by the other side''s silver needle, and Dongfang Bubai took the opportunity to bully himself to within three feet of Song Qing''s body.


    Song Qingshu quickly used the Jinding soft palm of Emei school, and cut off the hand with nine moves to push left and right. Dongfang Bubai, on the one hand, downplayed his tactics, and on the other hand, praised: "if you play the two common martial arts of Emei school so freely, your martial arts accomplishments are really good, little lady."


    Song Qingshu frowned. It was like playing with each other''s hands and feet. He only used Jinding soft palm and nine intercepting moves. But he didn''t use the more powerful 18 dragon subduing palms and other advanced martial arts. It was all women''s Kung Fu.


    If it wasn''t for Dongfang Bubai who always wanted to lift his mask, song Qingshu didn''t know how many times he had died.


    After finding out the other party''s idea, song Qingshu completely gave up defending the rest of his body and protected his face wholeheartedly.


    After more than 20 moves, the East unbeaten fight more and more depressed, the other side actually will keep the towel tight, several times did not succeed, "little lady, you play too naughty, this is you force me, if you play like this again, I can feel the rest of the place."


    Song Qingshu had a chill, but when he thought of the life that he had been planning, he had to endure nausea and be ready.


    "Don''t you defend the rest?" "Oriental invincible sneer," really think this seat dare not touch it


    As soon as the voice fell, song Qingshu felt that his buttock had been patted. Suddenly, his heart jumped and he continued to guard his face.


    "How ugly are you to prevent me from seeing your face?" See touch each other''s buttocks, the other side is still unmoved, Eastern unbeaten can''t help but get angry, think you a woman, buttocks let me touch, chest always won''t let me touch, right?


    Make up one''s mind, as soon as the eastern invincible moves change, his hands directly hit each other''s chest, thinking that waiting for the gap created by her hand to block, he would certainly be able to pull off her veil and see the true face of Lushan.


    When song Qingshu saw his moves, he was a little happy. Instead of dodging, he welcomed his chest.


    "Poof!" With a crisp sound, Dongfang Bubai felt that his hands were full of juice. Suddenly he was dumbfounded and muttered to himself in disbelief, "pinch... Pinch it out?"


    What song Qingshu has been waiting for is the moment when Dongfang Bubai is stunned. How can he miss such a good opportunity and use ten layers of skills to attack Dongfang Bubai with a move of strong dragon and regret.


    Dongfang Bubai''s blood gushed out and quickly fell back.


    Song Qingshu''s two palms hit each other''s chest. He felt that the starting point was extremely soft. He was stunned for a moment. His belly was swept by the opponent''s counterattack. He felt that a mouthful of genuine Qi was suddenly kicked away. He was almost destroyed by the Dantian. He took the opportunity to run away.


    Watching the other party disappear in the dark, Dongfang Bubai stood in the same place. He didn''t know whether it was because of the injury or something, and his face was flushed: "smelly boy, don''t let me know who you are, or you will be broken to pieces."


    Song Qingshu ran all the way, realized that he had lost the East invincible, and ran to the palace.


    After last night''s assassination, the guards in the Forbidden City were particularly tight. Song Qingshu escaped dozens of patrol guards all the way and finally returned to his room.


    As soon as he opened the door, a shining dagger was on his neck, and song Qingshu''s heart fell to the bottom.


    "Song Qingshu, I''m going to kill you to report for brother yuan..." before Xia Qingqing finished speaking, song Qingshu had a mouthful of blood sprayed on her skirt and fainted.


    "Well, what are you up to?" The other side falls on her, Xia Qingqing is scared and pushes him away.


    Seeing that song Qingshu fell straight on the ground, Xia Qingqing frowned and squatted down. When he looked at his pulse, he felt that it was extremely weak. His finger reached under his nose, which was even more like a gas.


    Xia Qingqing stood up and looked at Song Qingshu, who was dying on the ground. His face showed the color of struggle. He gritted his teeth and said, "since you are going to die, our hatred will be written off. You can live and die on your own."


    It turned out that song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai were chasing each other all the way, and there was a final battle. When he came back, it was almost dawn. Song Qingshu just wanted to distract the guards in the imperial palace. She didn''t expect that it would take such a long time, so the power of acupoint tapping was very light. After such a long time, Xia Qingqing''s acupoints had already been untied automatically. She first found a dress in her room and put it on, then she had been lying in ambush in the room waiting for a surprise blow to song Qingshu.


    I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for Xia Qingqing to escape from the palace when it''s daybreak. Xia Qingqing takes back the Golden Snake sword from Song Qingshu, pushes the door open and disappears outside.


    After half the time of incense, Xia Qingqing went back and looked at Song Qingshu, who was still in the same place. His face was changeable. At last, he stamped his foot angrily and clenched his silver teeth: "I really owe you in my last life."


    After that, he bent down and helped song Qingshu to the bed. He took a Poria cocos Shouwu pill from his arms and fed it to his mouth. It carried Qi to his body and helped him digest the medicine.


    After an hour, Xia Qingqing, who was so tired that her forehead began to sweat, jumped out of bed, as if to persuade herself, and said to herself, "you saved me once last night, and bandaged my wound. I''ll take it as a return."


    I don''t know how long after that, Xia Qingqing, who is sleeping on the table, suddenly hears a groan, wakes up and looks back to the bed. Song Qing murmurs: "water... Water..."


    Xia Qingqing subconsciously poured a glass of water, sat down in front of the bed and slowly fed him.


    Feed feed feed suddenly reaction, why do you want to serve him like this? As soon as his face changed, he directly poured a glass of water into song Qingshu''s mouth.


    "Cough... Cough!" Song Qingshu suddenly choked to wake up and saw Xia Qingqing beside the bed, with a helpless smile on his lips: "Youyou, I didn''t expect that you saved me."

 Chapter 91

    "Don''t call that name," Xia Qingqing stood up and said coldly, "I just want to return the favor you saved my life before."


    Song Qingshu struggled to sit up and looked at her with a smile in her eyes: "didn''t you want to kill me before?"


    "I, Xia Qingqing, have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger. When you get well hurt, I will take your dog''s life." Xia Qingqing gave a cold hum.


    "It''s not me who competes with great Xia yuan. Why do you want to kill me?" Song Qingshu felt that he was wronged.


    "I don''t care. You''re one of the accomplices." Thinking of Yuan Chengzhi, Xia Qingqing has a sour nose.


    "Well, that''s OK, but with our friendship, can we put me to the end and then kill me?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a playful smile.


    "What friendship do I have with you?" Xia Qingqing said angrily, but after thinking for a while, she hesitated and said, "if you can help me get revenge, maybe I can consider not killing you."


    "You said you didn''t have friendship with me. Why should I help you?" Song Qingshu turned his eyes and said with a smile, "unless you agree with each other by example."


    "You Xia Qingqing was so surprised and angry that she was about to pull out the Golden Snake sword. Suddenly, she was stunned. Her face was like the beginning of melting ice and snow. She said softly: "good."


    "Are you serious?" It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised.


    "Nature is true. If you can help me succeed in revenge, people will naturally be willing to be slaves and maidservants." Xia Qingqing looks like she can''t talk about it, but she makes up her mind. Once she gets revenge, she will commit suicide and follow elder brother yuan


    Song Qingshu, as if he knew her again, stared at her straight away and suddenly gave a frank smile: "Mrs. yuan is willing to make such a big sacrifice for her husband. Song is very impressed. I don''t know what you''re up to, but I can give you a hand if you want to get revenge after we meet. "


    "Are you serious?" Xia Qingqing looks at him pleasantly, subconsciously runs to pull his arm to ask.


    "Of course, it''s true, but if you don''t stop shaking me, I''m afraid your only helper is going to belch fart." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Xia Qingqing put out her tongue and let go of his arm.


    "To get revenge, you have to know who your enemy is first. Do you really want to know who your enemy is?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Emperor Kangxi and the invincible east!" Xia Qingqing gritted her teeth and said that after the first battle of the Jade Emperor, someone finally remembered the real identity of the young man who looked like a woman.


    "Am I not your enemy?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    "Of course not." Xia Qingqing rarely blushed and returned awkwardly.


    "Well, what do you think of my martial arts?" Song Qingshu said.


    Xia Qingqing thought about it for a while, and the scene that he showed his martial arts skills several times appeared in his mind. At last, he said, "it''s very high. It shouldn''t be under brother yuan."


    "Do you know who hurt me so badly?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "How do I know? You''re not going to attract the bodyguard... "Xia Qingqing suddenly reacted and said," is it Eastern invincible? "


    "Yes," Song Qingshu sighed, "I''m not lucky tonight. I just met him. But for my cleverness, I''m afraid you''ll never see me again. "


    "If it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t be in such danger." Xia Qingqing''s heart softened and her eyes softened as she looked at him.


    "Anyway, we will fight him sooner or later. Today, thanks to you, we not only saw his full strength, but also escaped from him. It''s not a bad thing." Remembering the scene of the two men fighting, song Qingshu nodded thoughtfully.


    "It seems that you are superior to elder brother yuan in martial arts," Xia Qingqing looked sad. "Elder brother yuan''s lightness skill is so good that he can''t escape from him."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "that''s not the same. Great Xia yuan was calculated by heart but not by heart. But I''ve seen the martial arts of the invincible east for a long time. I''ve been well prepared, and I just managed to recover my life."


    "Elder brother song, the Oriental dog thief is so skilled in martial arts. Am I hopeless of revenge all my life?" Xia Qingqing''s eyes are a little lost.


    "Not necessarily." Song Qingshu showed a confident smile.


    Xia Qingqing was about to ask. At this time, a voice came from afar: "the palace is very busy today. Dongfang can''t sleep at night. He wants to have a drink with song Xiaoyou. I wonder if song Xiaoyou would like to see him?"


    Xia Qingqing grits her teeth and pulls out the Golden Snake sword. She wants to rush out and fight with Dongfang Bubai, but song Qingshu holds her back: "if you go out like this, you will die. Believe me, I have a way to avenge you."


    Xia Qingqing was stunned. After a long struggle in her heart, she finally put the sword into the scabbard and gritted her teeth and said, "OK, I believe you once!" Suddenly, he looked at him suspiciously: "he came to you so late, do you have a good friendship?"


    Song Qingshu said solemnly, "I''m afraid some martial arts revealed in the fight just now made Dongfang Bubai suspect me. If he saw that I was seriously injured, I''m afraid I''m dead."


    "Elder brother song, do I want to hide? Otherwise, if he sees one more person in your room, he will contact the assassin in the palace tonight. I''m afraid elder brother song will expose you more easily." Xia Qingqing also said anxiously.


    "One more?" In Song Qing''s mind, there was a flash of inspiration, and he seemed to catch something vaguely in his heart.


    "There''s no need. Even if you hide it, it''s useless. No matter how well you hide it in the room, you can''t hide it from him." Song Qingshu suddenly turned his head, his eyes flashed inexplicable brilliance, looked at Xia Qingqing and asked: "Youyou, do you believe me?"


    In the memory of Dongfang Bubai, he has not been hurt for more than ten years since his miraculous skill was first accomplished. I didn''t expect to fall into the hands of a smelly boy tonight, but also by the other party


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Bubai''s face was covered with frost. He looked at Song Qingshu''s room and went straight over.


    It turns out that Dongfang Bubai saw that the assassin was seriously injured in the end, and his palm was the unique skill of the eighteen dragon subduing palms, which is "strong dragon with regret". In today''s world, only Xiao Feng of Liao state and Guo Jing of Xiangyang have such attainments.


    Although Dongfang Bubai hasn''t been down the Blackwood cliff for many years, he has heard a lot about them. One is heroic and the other is upright. They can''t do the almost obscene act of assassins. He can''t help twitching at the thought that the other party put two apples on his chest to pretend to be a woman.


    Before that, he had a martial arts contest with song Qingshu in the imperial library, and he had a fight with Zuo lengchan on the top of the Jade Emperor. Dongfang Bubai saw song Qingshu''s eighteen dragon subduing palms and immediately doubted him.


    Thinking that the other side seems to be scheming, Dongfang Bubai decides to recuperate the injury first, and then goes to the residence of song Qingshu to find out.


    "Song Qingshu, if that person was you just now, I will make you live or die!" Eastern unbeaten heart sneer a, also don''t wait for the person in the room to reply, directly push open the door to burst in.

 Chapter 92

    Before entering the house, Dongfang Bubai imagined many scenes, such as song Qingshu ambushing in the dark, waiting for the moment he entered the house to fight with himself; Or he may pretend to be calm and deal with himself slowly


    No matter what kind of situation, the eastern unbeaten are confident that the other side can not hide his ears and eyes. But when he opened the door and saw the scene in the room, he was still stunned.


    It turned out that the bed was turning red. Hearing the sound of opening the door, song Qingshu turned his head. When he saw that it was Dongfang Bubai, he couldn''t help turning pale. He subconsciously grabbed the wooden sword beside the bed and struggled. Obviously, his first reaction was to kill him, but he was deeply afraid of Dongfang Bubai''s martial arts.


    Dongfang Bubai''s eyesight was that he had already seen a woman in the quilt. Although he could not see the front clearly, he could be called a gorgeous beauty just by his ice muscle and snow back.


    "Song Xiaoyou is really in a good mood. Today there are assassins in the palace, but you enjoy the tenderness here." Dongfang Bubai looks at Song Qingshu with a smile.


    Song Qingshu''s face was livid, and he didn''t answer. He quietly pulled the quilt to block the body beside him.


    Dongfang Bubai''s face suddenly changed: "Song Qingshu, how dare you? The women in the palace are all the emperor''s, and you even dare to touch his women?"


    Song Qingshu''s voice is hoarse and bitterly said: "song is greedy for flowers, lust and immoral behavior. It''s his own fault to have today''s disaster... Eastern leader, let''s fight. Although song knows that he is not the opponent of the leader, he is not a man waiting to die." Finish saying horizontal sword in front of, a pair of fish dead net break posture.


    "Wait a minute!" Oriental invincible feel baffled, how to guess with their own wrong? He looked at the woman on the bed and asked, "who is this woman?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was uncertain. He was obviously struggling in his heart. At last, he said hoarsely, "concubine MI."


    "Mi Fei?" Dongfang Bubai was startled. He thought this woman was some kind of maid. How could song Qingshu be so bold and dare to infect Emperor Kangxi''s favorite concubine Mi.


    "Empress MI, did song Qingshu force you?" Looking at the woman on the bed, Dongfang Bubai asked in a deep voice. He thought that if song Qingshu had done the flower picking with his martial arts skills, he would not mind cleaning up the scum.


    "No... I''m willing to." The woman on the bed hesitated for a long time, and her voice was as thin as a mosquito.


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at the woman on one side. Looking back, he seemed to figure it out. He threw the wooden sword on the ground and gave a cool smile: "Song knows that he is not the opponent of the sect leader. He is willing to die. He only asks the sect leader to show mercy and not let the reputation of Mi Fei be destroyed."


    "No! If we want to die, we will die together. I hope we can be a couple in the next life. " A pink arm stretched out from the quilt, gently but firmly holding song Qingshu''s hand.


    Looking at the two people sharing their heartfelt feelings, Dongfang Bubai was very impatient and thought: it seems that the assassin was not song Qingshu. The assassin''s identity was torn down by me. It was nothing more than death. But the song Qingshu had touched the emperor''s concubines, which was a great crime to punish the nine nationalities


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly: "crazy girl, I don''t have the leisure time to take care of you. Since Song Xiaoyou has a beautiful companion, I won''t disturb you." The voice just fell, the figure has disappeared to tens of feet away.


    "Thanks to TVB, thanks to Qin Xun Ji, thanks to Gu Tianle..." seeing that Dong Fang Bubai was cheated away successfully, song Qingshu only felt that the clothes on his back were soaked with cold sweat.


    It turns out that at the critical moment just now, song Qingshu imitated TVB''s "the story of finding Qin". Xiang Shaolong pretended to let xinlingjun catch the handle of Sleeping Princess. He made xinlingjun believe that Lu Gong''s Secret record was not stolen by him, and played a good play with Xia Qingqing.


    Song Qingshu has been gambling that he only cares about his own interests and is not a loyal and patriotic defender.


    Sure enough, when Dongfang Bubai saw that the emperor was hooded, he had no interest in informing Kangxi. Instead, he left indifferently. Under the deliberate suppression of song Qingshu, he did not notice the injury.


    "Go down quickly!" A weeping voice came from one side.


    Song Qingshu jumped out of bed in a hurry, turned his back to Xia Qingqing and said, "I have to. I hope you can forgive me."


    "I told you not to call me youyou!" Just now, in order to deceive Dongfang Bubai, Xia Qingqing in the quilt was only left with her intimate obscene clothes. She touched song Qingshu''s skin and made her blush quickly.


    "What''s that calling you? Is it green? " Youyou is the symbol of their fate. Song Qingshu didn''t want to call her another name.


    "Call me Mrs. yuan later." Xia Qingqing put on her clothes and swore in her heart: as long as I can avenge brother yuan, I am willing to pay any price!


    "Mrs. yuan?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I always think it''s strange to shout."


    Xia Qingqing no longer paid attention to him, but asked: "you just said there was a way to avenge me. What is it?"


    Song Qingshu breathed, but he had to say, "did Mrs. yuan forget the master of great Xia yuan?"


    "Elder brother yuan learned from Huashan sect and my father''s Golden Snake," Xia Qingqing said suspiciously. "My father has died for many years. As for elder brother yuan''s master, immortal sword and ape, I''m afraid his martial arts are just between Bo Zhong and elder brother yuan. If you ask him to revenge for elder brother yuan, I''m afraid it will kill his master and his family."


    Song Qingshu closed the door again, turned back and said slowly: "to be exact, great Xia yuan learned from Huashan sword sect, and the sword sect''s highest martial arts is not the immortal sword ape Mu Renqing, but another person who can compete with the invincible east."


    "Who is it?" Xia Qingqing''s eyes brightened, thinking that brother yuan had another master.


    "Huashan swordsman, who is known as" the best swordsman in the world ", is very popular." Song Qingshu''s thoughts go back to the battle of the cliff.


    "The wind is clear?" Xia Qingqing seems to think of some rumors about this man in the river and lake, and Meimu bursts out with a look of hope.


    "Yes, as long as you can move him out of the mountain and cooperate with the rest of Huashan sword sect, it''s not impossible for you to get revenge." Song Qingshu sighed to himself: just as the so-called hero is sad about the beauty pass, he has worked so hard in the Qing court. Is it worth giving up for a Xia Qingqing?


    "OK, I''ll go up to Huashan immediately and ask his master to come forward to see if he can move fengqingyang out of the mountain." With the revenge plan, Xia Qingqing wants to appear in Huashan immediately.


    "It''s dawn. How can you get out of the palace now?" Song Qingshu quickly grabbed her, "besides, Dongfang Bubai must be watching very closely these days. You are not caught by him when you go out. I''d better stay here for a few days, and then we''ll discuss the plan of revenge for your husband. "


    Xia Qingqing looked at him askew for a while and suddenly showed a bright smile: "do you want to take advantage of me if you want to stay with me for a few days?"

 Chapter 93

    "The deep palace is lonely. It''s more interesting to be accompanied by many beautiful women with red sleeves than to live alone." Song Qing Shu neither admitted nor denied. After answering, he sat down and transported the nine Yin manual healing wound to begin to recuperate the injury in the body.


    Seeing that song Qingshu is concentrating on healing, Xia Qingqing''s spirit has been tense all night. Suddenly he relaxes and feels sleepy. He lies on the bed with his clothes, tenses the quilt, and looks at Song Qingshu sitting on the edge of the bed warily: "we have something to say first. Today we are in an emergency, so we are in the same bed with you. If you have a bad intention later, I will cut off my hands and feet."


    "Don''t worry, my lower abdomen is injured. Now even if I have the wrong idea, I don''t have the wrong ability." Song Qingshu didn''t mean to open his eyes. He took care of himself and treated his injuries.


    Xia Qingqing was startled and asked: "are you ok?"


    Song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at her playfully. "Do you want me to be better, or not?"


    "I don''t care if you die." Bashful a big red face, Xia Qingqing pulled up the quilt, a cover head, back to song Qingshu.


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing, who has always been charming and charming, shows her little daughter''s posture, song Qingshu can''t help but smile and continues to return to her settled state.


    I don''t know how long later, Zhang Kangnian''s voice suddenly came from outside: "Lord song, the emperor asked you to wait for him in the imperial study."


    When he opened his eyes, song Qingshu found that it was daybreak. When he looked back, Xia Qingqing was still sleeping soundly, and her head was naturally sprinkled on the pillow. There was a smile on her mouth, but there was a bit of sadness between her eyebrows. With a sigh in his heart, song Qingshu knew that she was very tired during this period, and could not bear to wake her up. He left a note beside her pillow and quietly came outside the house.


    "Brother Zhang, long time no see." Looking at Zhang Kangnian, song Qingshu feels very kind.


    "Don''t call it that again," Zhang Kangnian said with a smile. "Now the official position of Mr. Song is higher than the humble position."


    "Elder brother Zhang, you''ll be surprised if you say that. People with clear eyes know that my first-class bodyguard is just a name. In the future, when you enter a gambling house in the capital, you need elder brother Zhang to talk more about it. " Song Qingshu put on his clothes while he was talking and joked with him.


    Zhang Kangnian''s face relaxed and said with a smile, "that''s natural. In fact, Wei Da is an expert in this field..."


    After chatting for a while, song Qingshu said quietly, "what''s the matter with the emperor suddenly looking for me?"


    Zhang Kangnian''s face was embarrassed. "I don''t know. The emperor specially ordered me to inform brother song. After the emperor dispersed, he would come to the imperial study to find you."


    "Was it the assassin last night? Or is Asia the invincible informer? I don''t think so. Otherwise, what was waiting outside the door was thousands of troops, not Zhang Kangnian... "Along the way, song Qingshu kept speculating, and soon came to the imperial study.


    "Mr. Song, go in yourself, brother, and I''ll send it here."


    Don''t pass Zhang Kangnian, song Qingshu pushes the door, see the East invincible sitting inside, immediately startled.


    "Good morning, master of the Orient." Song Qingshu blushed and said awkwardly.


    "The lotus tent is warm and the spring night is short. Mr. Song was so romantic and happy last night." Dongfang Bubai took a look at him, and there was no expression on his face.


    "Thanks to the leader for releasing a certain horse of Song Dynasty." Song Qingshu thought that he really killed himself. Dongfang Bubai''s thick thigh was turned into an opponent by himself from a teammate. The ancients didn''t deceive me.


    "I don''t care about your dirty things," said Oriental invincible. "By the way, I want to ask you something."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and said quietly: "as long as song knows, he will say everything."


    Dongfang Bubai was very satisfied with his attitude and said, "where did you learn your eighteen dragon subduing palms?"


    "Here it is Song Qingshu secretly pinched a cold sweat and said, "it''s from the heaven reliant sword and dragon slaying sword."


    "Oh?" Dongfang Bubai opened the slender Danfeng eye and sighed, "I didn''t expect that the rumor of relying on heaven to kill the dragon in the Jianghu is really true. However, a set of 18 dragon subduing palms, I want to command the world, ha ha, I''m not afraid of flashing my tongue. "


    Like a chicken pecking rice, song Qingshu echoed: "compared with the master''s sunflower Scripture, the eighteen dragon subduing palms are really nothing." I can''t help thinking: the sentence "if you want to practice magic skills, you can swing a knife from the palace" in sunflower dictionary is not fake, but I haven''t heard that sunflower dictionary will turn a man into a woman. Last night''s soft touch... Damn! I touched the chest muscle of a demon. Is this playing hangover? Ouch


    Noticing song Qingshu''s changing face, Dongfang Bubai said calmly, "it seems that you are not very convinced by the expression of master song."


    "No! Of course, the leader of the Oriental sect, Wen Chengwu, has been unifying the world for thousands of years. " Song Qingshu was startled, and even the incision of the sun moon god religion jumped out.


    Dongfang Bubai couldn''t help smiling and asked, "do you know that there will be eighteen dragon subduing palms in the world, but what young masters are there?"


    "When it comes to the 18 dragon subduing palms, it''s natural that Xiao Feng, the king of the southern court of Liao state, and Guo Jing, the northern Xia, are the first to be mentioned." Song Qingshu paid attention to each other''s look as he spoke.


    "Go on." Dongfang Bubai has already ruled out these two people.


    "It is said that Shi Huolong, the leader of the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River, is second only to Xiao Guo in his attainments in the 18 dragon subduing palms." Song Qingshu can''t care so much now, and he also thinks about how to give himself a headstock.


    "Go on." Dongfang Bubai secretly shook his head. He was not old enough.


    "There are also some nine bag elders of the beggars'' sect who also know some moves to subdue the dragon with eighteen palms." Song Qingshu''s back was sweating.


    "Are there any younger ones, well, not as old as you?" Dongfang Bubai looked at him suspiciously. He looked at Song Qingshu like the man last night.


    "Eh!" Song Qingshu almost didn''t die of fright. He quickly said, "I heard that yeluqi, the first young master of the royal family of Liao, is also proficient in 18 dragon subduing palms."


    "Jeruzzi?" Dongfang Bubai was thoughtful and suddenly raised his head and said with a smile, "Mr. Song knows a lot about things in the Wulin."


    "Generally speaking, it''s called baixiaosheng in the river and lake. That''s me." Song Qingshu doesn''t care to boast at the moment. He just wants to quickly divert the attention of Dongfang Bubai. Otherwise, the more the other party asks, the more suspect he is.


    "Ha ha ha, young Xia song, since he claims to be a hundred Xiaosheng in the world, then I''ll be your duty." Kangxi just walked in, heard his words, can''t help laughing.


    "I don''t know what the mission is?" Song Qingshu was stunned and asked after saluting.


    On one side, Dongfang Bubai sees Kangxi standing high and song Qingshu looks humble. Remembering that last night Kangxi''s favorite concubine MI was willing to fall under song Qingshu, she looks a little strange.

 Chapter 94

    "I sent you to sweep the Wulin a few days ago for yuan Chengzhi''s sake, so we just let all the sects accept the imperial edict. During this period of time, I have thought it over carefully. After all, this kind of acceptance is superficial. It is inevitable that all sects will give me a good deal but not a good deal. " Kangxi said and frowned.


    "What''s the emperor''s plan?" After being with Trinket for a long time, song Qingshu''s ability of observing words and colors was also perfected, and he quickly cooperated.


    Kangxi replied: "for many years, I have been deeply aware of the lack of excellent bodyguards. So I would like to take this opportunity to let the leaders of various schools send their confidants and nephews to the capital to expand the bodyguard team in the Forbidden City. Qingshu, you are familiar with all the sects. I will send you to all the sects to recruit their disciples this time. "


    Song Qingshu called out that he was a great guard in the capital, but not so good. These people are hostages. In the future, all the sects have other thoughts, and they have to worry about the safety of the hostages.


    "I''ll take orders!" Song Qingshu immediately understood the essence of his task. When he went to various sects, he wanted to make sure that they were all sent to the capital by the leader''s favorite son. If he had no children, he had to invite the second generation of chief disciples to the capital.


    "How many people are you going to take on this trip?" Kangxi asked.


    "One minister is enough." Song Qingshu thought that he could take Xia Qingqing out of Beijing with him. Duolong or Zhang Kangnian and others had seen the appearance of youyou girl in Lichun courtyard of Yangzhou. If he took them with him, he would not be recognized. How could song Qingshu agree to take her.


    Kangxi frowned: "it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any sects jumping over the wall. Young Xia song is a weak man."


    "When I return to the emperor, those sects have already indicated their obedience to the imperial court. Even if they have different intentions, there must be a few of them. It''s not difficult to deal with them with their martial arts." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What do you think, master of the Orient?" Kangxi turned to look at the East unbeaten asked.


    Dongfang Bubai glanced at Song Qingshu and said, "there are no big schools in the Qing Dynasty. It''s more than enough to deal with those second and third rate schools with song Qingshu''s martial arts."


    Kangxi had the bottom of his heart and said, "well, song Aiqing, I will appoint you as the special envoy of the imperial court and give you a yellow mandarin jacket. If you need help, you can mobilize the local government and have the right to act first and then act."


    Out of the imperial study, Dongfang Bubai looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously: "don''t you plan to elope with Mi Fei?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was stiff: "the eastern cult leader is joking. I dare not even borrow the next ten courage."


    "I dare not. I don''t want to be sent to hunt you down one day." Dongfang Bubai said and left.


    Thinking of the terrible scene, song Qingshu subconsciously shakes his head and goes to his residence.


    He pushed open the door and saw that the quilt on the bed was neatly folded and the beauty was hard to find. Song Qingshu immediately felt lost and stood at the door.


    "Are you looking for me?" Behind him came a soft voice.


    Song Qingshu turns his head in surprise and sees Xia Qingqing leaning on the wall, holding his head in one hand and green silk in the other. A faint smile appears at the corner of his mouth and he is looking at himself.


    At this time, the rising sun, wisps of golden light scattered on Xia Qingqing''s dress, suddenly a beautiful halo appeared. Song Qingshu was stunned and murmured: "I''m looking for a sleeping pig. Has this fairy sister ever seen it?"


    Xia Qingqing thought that when she woke up, her room was empty, and her pretty face turned slightly red. She jumped down and hummed: "do you lie to girls by these sweet words on weekdays?"


    "Many women say my mouth is sweet. Would you like to try it, girl?" Song Qingshu saw that the other party was going to attack, so he quickly changed his tone, "my wife was dressed in night clothes yesterday, where did she change such a beautiful skirt today?"


    "Don''t care about these details," Xia Qingqing waved her hand. "When she woke up in the morning, she was afraid that someone would come to your room, so she hid outside."


    "Madam, I''m so considerate of you. I wish I could make a promise for you..." noting Xia Qingqing''s expression, song Qingshu didn''t dare to go on.


    "Ah, you are always so unorthodox," Xia Qingqing sighed. "Although you talked too much last night, I''m a widow. I can''t stay here for a long time. At night, I''ll go out to find my master. Even if I meet Dongfang Bubai, I''ll die. Anyway, elder brother yuan is dead, and I don''t want to live."


    "You always mention other men in front of me, don''t you know I will be sad?" Song Qingshu has an injured expression, "I''m afraid of you. I''ll take you out later."


    Xia Qingqing hasn''t had time to get angry. After hearing his last sentence clearly, he asked pleasantly, "really?"


    "Although I''m also looking forward to living with my wife, but the emperor''s life is in the body, ah..." Song Qingshu told her all about his mission out of Beijing.


    "Well! As a hawk dog of the Qing Dynasty, I''m still happy to do it. " Xia Qingqing turns around in anger.


    "I''m sorry I can''t explain this to my wife now, but please believe that I''m in the camp of Han Dynasty and I''m in the camp of Cao Dynasty... Ah bah, I''m in the camp of Cao Dynasty and I''m in the camp of Han Dynasty." Song Qingshu quickly changed his tune.


    Xia Qingqing was silent for a while, and Zhan Yan said with a smile, "well, after so many contacts, although song Gongzi often speaks amazing words, I believe you are a good man."


    "Stop, stop, stop! Don''t give a good card to a woman, "Song Qingshu said gloomily." don''t talk about anything else. You have to change your face before you go out. Otherwise, if I take such a fairy like woman out of the palace, don''t say that Dongfang is invincible, and the guard will not let me go. "


    Hearing his praise for his appearance, Xia Qingqing chuckled: "I''m good at this." When she disguised as a man, she won the heart of he Tieshou, the leader of the five poisons cult, which was the most proud thing in her life.


    "You will, too?" Song Qingshu looked at her in amazement.


    "Of course!" Xia Qingqing complacently raised his chin, pushed him out of the door, closed the door and window, the voice came out, "don''t peek!"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "don''t worry. If I want to see it, I will look at it in a fair way. I can''t peep into this kind of out of the ordinary thing. Song can''t do it."


    After burning incense, the door opened, and a good young master appeared in front of song Qingshu. He slowly turned around and said with a smile, "how about it?"


    "It''s a pity not to be a duck!" Song Qingshu sighed and said, "is that what you mean by Yi Rong? Tie up your hair, wrap your chest, and change into a man''s dress. It''s called transvestite? "


    "What''s the problem?" Xia Qingqing looked down at himself and asked suspiciously, "when I was wandering in the Jianghu, few people could see through it."


    "That means you are stupid!" Song Qingshu was very angry. "I don''t trust my life on the illogical plot in the original work. You wait a moment, brother let you see what is called transvestite

 Chapter 95

    Song Qingshu then hurriedly turned around and went out. After a while, he came back with a plate of clay in his hand.


    "What is it?" Xia Qingqing asked suspiciously.


    "The real transvestite." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you sit down. I''ll change your face for you. Just like you did just now, the red vest soldier can''t see it. When you meet Dongfang unbeaten, you can''t cheat him."


    "What''s the coincidence of meeting that pervert?" Xia Qingqing was also startled.


    "The pervert you are talking about suffered a big loss before. He always suspected that I was the one who was fighting with him that night. Recently, he kept an eye on me and had to stop." As song Qingshu said, he wiped Xia Qingqing''s face with clay.


    "What are you doing?" See his finger to his face together, women''s reserve let Xia Qingqing subconsciously back a hide.


    "How can I change my face without touching you?" Song Qingshu was impatient. "Don''t think so dirty. Just treat me as a doctor. There is no distinction between men and women in the eyes of doctors."


    "Well, it''s easy to say. If you''re a woman and I''m a man, would you like me to touch you?" Xia Qingqing depressed to say, but still obedient to no longer dodge.


    When song Qingshu''s finger touched her cheek, Xia Qingqing could not help but tremble. She was about to open her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say, so she had to close her lips and forbear.


    "The small face egg son is quite tender, usually with what maintenance?"


    "Why are you so sensitive? It''s a disease. It needs to be treated. "


    "Shut up


    "OK OK"


    ¡­¡­


    Xia Qingqing endures song Qingshu''s hand moving on her face, and at the same time, she also endures the noise in his ear. Half an hour later, she finally gets out of the misery and looks at the man''s appearance in the bronze mirror. Xia Qingqing is stunned: "this... This..."


    "What, is this face handsome enough?" Song Qingshu admires his masterpiece with pride.


    "Handsome, you big head!" Xia Qingqing felt that she was about to collapse. "How did you make me look like you?"


    "What''s wrong with my appearance?" Song Qingshu said in silence, "I have my intention in doing this, and then you will understand."


    Although Xia Qingqing felt as like as two peas in the nervous system, he had to admit that the other''s skill in changing his body was simply amazing. He looked at the bronze mirror and looked up at Song Qing book.


    "Well, I''m almost tall." Song Qingshu looked around her for a few times, then took out a pair of shoes and threw them in front of her. "I made my own shoes. The master of Huang sect used these shoes to dominate the world for more than ten years. You deserve them."


    "It''s a mess. I haven''t heard of any headmaster surnamed Huang in the Jianghu." Xia Qingqing doubts, put on the feet, found that the two height suddenly flat, can not help but be surprised, "really amazing."


    Hearing her voice, song Qingshu shriveled, "no, no, the voice has to change." As soon as she spoke, she reached out and touched several acupoints in her neck.


    "You..." As soon as Xia Qingqing opened her mouth, she was startled by the obvious male voice.


    "Although I''m in a hurry, my magnetic voice is still so poor that I can hardly tell it from others." Song Qingshu finally nodded, "well, it''s my turn to change my face."


    Xia Qingqing is full of curiosity to look on the side, only to see that he takes the clay and slaps it on his face. With his kneading, the green black clay turns into the color of the skin. A moment later, the image of an ordinary bodyguard appears in front of him.


    After changing the corresponding clothes, song Qingshu specially asked Xia Qingqing to pay attention to some matters. After the drill, they went straight to the palace gate.


    "You''re so good at transvesting." Seeing the bodyguards on the road, Xia Qingqing can''t help whispering.


    "As much as you can, pile up words to praise me. I won''t mind." Song Qing didn''t squint and looked serious.


    Xia Qingsi ignored his lies and bit her lower lip. Her tone was pretty: "teach me!"


    "Want to learn? Please


    "Go to hell!"


    "My aunt, you are standing up to me now. Don''t bite your lips when you speak, and don''t shake your butt when you walk... My face is almost lost by you... "


    "You Xia Qingqing was almost angry with him, one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven.


    They made a lot of noise all the way. They came to the palace gate and handed over the waist token. After the bodyguard checked it, they returned it with both hands respectfully: "Mr. Song, have a good trip."


    Xia Qingqing indicated with a smile that there was no accident along the way. Just as she was about to walk out of the palace, there came a voice that she would never forget: "master song, this trip is very dangerous. Dongfang is here to see her off."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he stabbed Xia Qingqing quietly. Xia Qingqing responded and said with a smile: "it''s a great honor for song to be seen off by the Oriental leader himself."


    Aware of the difference in his voice, Dongfang Bubai gave him a strange look, but he didn''t pay much attention. Instead, he paid attention to song Qingshu: "isn''t Mr. Song telling the emperor that he was going to perform the task alone? Why did he take a bodyguard with him?"


    "Oh," said Xia Qingqing, pretending to be calm, "I need one or two errands to do some things."


    "Is it?" Looking at Song Qingshu, Dongfang Bubai''s eyes are full of suspicion, and he thinks: is this song Qingshu really bold enough to take Princess Mi out of the palace?


    The more he thinks about it, the more likely he is. With a smile, Dongfang Bubai comes to song Qingshu, reaches out his hand and slowly pats him on the chest. He says, "I''ll help you to see if the bodyguard you choose is not strong."


    Seeing that the hand that can only make the wind and rain change its color slowly approaches the big hole in his chest, song Qingshu''s mind turns suddenly. At last, he grits his teeth and gives up the plan of defense, leaving the other side to pat him on his chest.


    The hard and solid starting point is different from the soft and greasy feeling in imagination, which makes Dongfang Bubai stunned.


    In his mind, the bodyguard must be song Qingshu''s disguised concubine MI, but no matter how skillful the disguise is, it''s impossible for a woman''s character to disappear, so he just reached out to touch it. If the other person is really Mi Fei, she will not tolerate another man touching her breasts. Even if she can bear it, she can feel whether the other person is a man or a woman.


    "You dead demon, have you touched me twice?" Song Qingshu was in a cold sweat, but he had a smile on his mouth: "I''ve seen Oriental adults in my humble position."


    Convinced that the other party was a man, Dongfang Bubai''s hand seemed to be scalded, and he suddenly drew back. He looked at him in disgust and looked back at Xia Qingqing: "master song wants to take his entourage. Naturally, you have your reason. I wish master song success first." Finish saying also don''t wait for the other party to reply, float away.

 Chapter 96

    Xia Qingqing and song Qingshu look at each other with a smile and leave the palace.


    "Thanks to your early prevention of this situation, otherwise you will feel sick if you are touched by that pervert." Out of Yanjing City, two people change back to the original dress, Xia Qingqing finally can use the original voice said.


    "Do you want me to listen to the truth or the lie?" Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and gave a strange smile.


    "What is a lie and what is a truth?" Xia Qingqing was puzzled by him.


    "If it''s true, it''s my master''s clever plan. I expected that the pervert would do such a trick." Song Qingshu replied.


    Xia Qingqing felt an ominous premonition in her heart and asked hesitantly, "what about the truth?"


    "To be honest," Song Qingshu looked embarrassed. "In fact, I just want to find a reason to touch you honestly."


    "Song Qingshu, I will kill you!" Xia Qingqing is so angry that she pulls out her sword and stabs song Qingshu, but the other party has already run away.


    Until they sat down in a small town Inn, Xia Qingqing still didn''t get down. Song Qingshu quickly said with a smile: "just now I just saw you so unhappy that I made fun of you on purpose. In order to make amends, I''ll accompany you to Huashan first, and then go to Kangxi''s mission. How about that?"


    Xia Qingqing face finally eased down, mouth said: "who rare you accompany ah."


    Song Qingshu took the teapot on the table and poured her a cup of green tea. She said with a smile, "there is a flower escort who carries tea and water along the way. It''s not bad..."


    Xia Qingqing saw that his voice suddenly stopped, looked up and found that song Qingshu was staring at his back. He could not help but follow his eyes curiously.


    In the inn came a man and a woman. The man was very tall, with a package on his back. He was thirty-seven or eight years old. The girl is about twenty-two or twenty-three years old. Her skin is better than snow, and her eyes are like a picture. The man was carrying the young woman''s hand, and they looked close, like a newlywed couple. Two people came to an empty table, the man pulled a bench, holding the young woman to sit down, appears very gentle and considerate. Both of them were well dressed. There was a golden hairpin inlaid with beads on the young woman''s head. The Pearl was almost the size of a little finger. It was smooth and round. It was very precious.


    Seeing song Qingshu staring at the woman, Xia Qingqing was quite unhappy and snorted coldly.


    As if awakened, song Qingshu murmured: "beautiful appearance, white and greasy skin, not to mention the north is rare such beautiful, even in the south of the Yangtze River is extremely rare. The color of the green brocade fur coat she was wearing was already very bright, but under the reflection of her appearance, even the most splendid brocade had become colorless. "


    "Do you say enough?" Xia Qingqing only felt very angry, and her tone was mixed with a trace of anger.


    "Why, madam, is she jealous?" Song Qingshu looked back and said with a smile.


    Xia Qingqing is about to open her mouth. She suddenly glances at the changes in the restaurant and spat: "men are not good things."


    Song Qingshu looked up in amazement and found that the goods at the table next door were the goods of the bandits. He got up and leaned towards the couple.


    "We work in the Black Tiger Village. If you don''t want to die, don''t look." One of them yelled, and many diners in the restaurant slipped out one after another.


    "I didn''t expect to be so lucky this time. I met not only the fat sheep, but also such a charming little lady, hehe." The others laughed and looked at the young woman wantonly.


    "Son of a bitch!" As soon as the man patted the table, he grew up.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. This man has suffered a serious internal injury. I''m afraid he will be doomed.


    Several thieves kicked up the stool and smashed it. They took the opportunity to chop it with a knife.


    "Go back to the farmer, be careful!" The sight of the cold light made the woman look pale.


    "To the farmers?" Song Qingshu was very surprised. He thought, are they the two?


    The man who was called GUI Nong was not in a hurry. He dodged the flying stool, shrunk and ran into a robber''s arms.


    The bandit spewed out a mouthful of blood and went back. The man dragged one of them by the wrist, gently twisted it, raised the knife in his hand and met the others.


    "This man is very good at martial arts, but why does he always feel that he is short of breath and his figure is a little obscure?" Xia Qingqing also has been paying attention to the field, see doubt asked.


    As soon as her voice fell, the man was kicked in the back by a gangster and lost his balance. How could the other gangsters miss this opportunity and cut him one after another with a park knife.


    The man was embarrassed to hide, but he could not hide the rest of his fists. He retreated to the young woman, and a mouthful of blood could no longer help gushing out. Looking at the young woman, he said with a sad smile: "I didn''t expect that Tian Guinong would die in the hands of Miao Renfeng, a golden faced Buddha who has been fighting all over the world, but he would die in the hands of several curfew."


    The young woman trembled, obviously very afraid, holding the man tightly, with a trace of cry in her voice: "I hurt you."


    "LAN, can get your favor, Tian Mou is also worth this life." The man looked at the young woman with tenderness in his eyes.


    "Hey, I''ve seen a lot of this life and death drama. Don''t worry. After you die, we''ll take good care of your wife. The elder brothers take turns to fight and feed her every day. After a month, she will forget you completely. " Several bandits were full of obscene language and burst into laughter.


    The man was furious, but at this time, Dantian was empty, and he couldn''t stand up. He only looked at the crowd in despair.


    At the thought of the coming humiliation, the young woman turned pale. She took Feng Chai from her head and shook her hands against her white neck.


    "You''re a prick, aren''t you? I''ve seen many women who want to die and live at first, but none of them really have to do it... Little lady, it''s better to live than to die. When you die, there''s nothing left. When you live, we''ll give you up as a Guanyin Bodhisattva. " A few bandits were also bluffed, and the leader of them said calmly and in a hurry.


    The young woman hesitated. The hairpin was a little far away from her neck. The bandit leader was so quick that he knocked the hairpin out of her hand.


    "Ah A young woman screamed in the inn.


    "It seems that these two people are Nanlan, Tian Guinong''s and Miao Renfeng''s wife," Song Qingshu said with a sigh. "Nanlan is such a beautiful woman, but she has no wisdom. She can only scream when she is in trouble... I really want as much as I have!"


    With a flick of the finger, a few chopsticks were inserted on the opposite table, which prevented the thief leader''s salty pig hand from touching the young woman. Several robbers were furious: "smelly boy, I''m tired of living. I dare to take care of our black tiger stronghold!"


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" Song Qingshu shrugged and pointed to the surrounding scene, "look, after the accident, all the other guests have run away, and we are still standing here. We can''t see that we are boss level people, blind?"

 Chapter 97

    Although they didn''t quite understand the meaning of Song Qing''s words, the irony in his tone was beyond expression. Several bandits couldn''t help but get angry and cut down with a knife.


    The chopsticks in the bamboo tube were shaken to the air one after another when the palm of his hand was patted on the table. With a wave of Song Qing''s sleeve, the chopsticks attached his internal power and shot at several people like a sharp arrow.


    A few screams, the hands of the bandits have been pierced by chopsticks, do not know whether it is pain or fear, each cold sweat Jinjin, look at each other, have fled in confusion.


    Tian Guinong''s eyes brightened. Although he was not a first-class master, his eyesight was not bad. Seeing that song Qingshu could accurately stab everyone''s palm with his slender bamboo chopsticks, his internal power and accuracy were really shocking. He moved in his heart: I''m afraid this man is one point higher than Miao Renfeng''s martial arts.


    "I''m returning to the countryside. Thank you for your help. Cough..." before he finished his sentence, he coughed violently, which obviously affected his internal injury.


    Song Qingshu''s palm stretched out and spread out in front of Xia Qingqing''s eyes: "take it."


    "What?" Xia Qingqing a Leng, don''t understand ground to ask a way.


    "Fuling Shouwu pill, I don''t have any healing medicine on me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Well, you are not welcome." Nevertheless, seeing that the man was seriously injured, Xia Qingqing took one out of her arms.


    "Madam, I have a healing medicine here. Please wait on your husband." Song Qingshu hands Fuling Shouwu pill to Nanlan, and says in a soft voice. Xia Qingqing sees that he takes his medicine to the beauty, and almost blows his lungs. He turns around with a cold hum, out of sight and out of mind.


    Seeing his handsome and elegant face clearly, and thinking of the natural and unrestrained way that he had retreated from the enemy just now, Nanlan jumped in her heart and quickly bowed to her and said, "I''m grateful for your help. I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    When Nanlan took the medicine, song Qingshu''s hand slipped gently, and his fingertips brushed her slender jade fingers. He sighed in his heart, "if you don''t slip away, Tian Guinong is really blessed."


    Hand to the feeling of numbness, Nanlan was bluffing a jump, subconsciously turned to see, see Tian Guinong fell into a semi coma, the woman''s head to the other side, obviously did not see the scene just now.


    He was a little annoyed. He looked up and saw that song Qingshu had a serious face. He couldn''t help wondering if the other party just accidentally met him. Did he think too much?


    "Madam, you can call me song Qingshu. This is my friend youyou." Song Qingshu didn''t dare to tell them Xia Qingqing''s real name. Tian Guinong was under Prince Sheng Jingbao''s command. If it came to Kangxi in the future, he would not be able to eat it all.


    "It turned out to be song Gongzi and youyou girl," Nan Lanwei nodded with a smile while holding Tian Guinong to take the pills.


    "I don''t know what to call Madame?" Song Qingshu came to Tian Guinong and helped him to heal.


    Nanlan''s face was embarrassed and he thought why he was so abrupt. But he thought that he was his life-saving benefactor, and now he was treating Tian Guinong''s injury, so he had to say: "my family name is Nan, and my single name is LAN."


    "Nanlan?" Song Qingshu read it silently and said with appreciation, "a good surname makes a good name."


    Nanlan''s face was slightly red, and she said shyly, "I''m flattered."


    Xia Qingqing can''t read it any more. Song Qingshu, taking advantage of the other''s husband''s coma, teases his daughter-in-law wantonly. He interjects and asks, "my husband has been injured so badly. I don''t know who hurt him."


    Nanlan is stunned. She remembers that she ran away with Tian Guinong and abandoned her husband Miao Renfeng. Then she was chased by Miao Renfeng. Tian Guinong was defeated, and she was about to die. She stood in front of Tian Guinong with her own life. Miao Renfeng was heartbroken and left alone


    But how can they tell people clearly? Nanlan had no choice but to say vaguely: "I was hurt by a big enemy. Fortunately, I escaped."


    At this time, Tian Guinong also woke up, feeling a warm air in his stomach, and a deep breath came from his back. He didn''t know that he was saved by an expert, so he quickly asked song Qingshu for their names.


    Nanlan Jiao said angrily: "Gui Nong, when you were in a coma just now, the Duke of grace had already told you his name. This is song Qingshu, the son of song, and this is youyou girl."


    "Song Qingshu?" Tian Guinong hesitated and asked, "is Eun Gong the first-class bodyguard in the Forbidden City?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought how he knew himself and asked, "brother Tian knows song?"


    "Engong swept the Wulin of several provinces under the command of the Qing Dynasty a few days ago. The Jade Emperor defeated Chongxu Taoist, the leader of Zhenwu temple, with one sword. Then he defeated Zuo lengchan, the leader of the five mountains alliance. As a member of the Wulin, Tian naturally heard of the reputation of engong." Tian Guinong''s face is a little unnatural. Thinking of Prince Bao''s doubts about Kangxi''s purpose, he specially sent himself to investigate. When he passed by Miao Renfeng''s family, he fell in love with his wife Nanlan at first sight, which led to today''s confusion


    When he talked about the battle of Mount Tai, Xia Qingqing''s face was gloomy, as if it was going to rain. Song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "I heard from your wife just now that brother Tian was injured in the hands of a big enemy. I don''t know if I need song''s help?"


    "We need to face some things ourselves. Thank you for your kindness." Tian Guinong subconsciously refused, thinking that since Miao Renfeng had let them go that night, with his personality, he would not continue to pursue himself... On the one hand, he was anxious to return to Shengjing to reply to Prince Bao. On the other hand, he saw that song Qingshu was so enthusiastic that he was afraid that he might break into the secret of the king''s treasure.


    "The matter of today is remembered by Tian. If he comes to the Tianlong gate of Shengjing, Tian will welcome him." After a short rest, Tian Guinong felt that his injury was much better. He quickly got up and said goodbye.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, stood up and said, "one day, song will visit brother Tian and his wife."


    Tian Guinong is nothing, but Nanlan''s heart is very strange. When she comes to his behavior just now and the look in her eyes when she says "he''s wife", the woman''s intuition makes her realize that the other party seems to have a different idea about herself


    "When everyone is gone, what are you looking at?" One side of Xia Qingqing said sour.


    "God treats me very well. There''s a great beauty left, and there''s a great beauty here." Song Qingshu looked back at Xia Qingqing''s angry face and said with a smile.


    "Well, not a word is serious." Xia Qingqing''s face finally looked good and asked, "when shall we go to Huashan? I don''t have time to accompany you to all the sects to take hostages."


    "Since madam has spoken, I will accompany her to Huashan immediately." Song Qingshu thinks that Kangxi didn''t set a time anyway, and it''s not too late to go after he came down from Huashan.


    "It''s rare for me to say that I didn''t force you to accompany me." Although Xia Qingqing said so, there was an irrepressible smile on her lips.


    A few days later, when they arrived at Huashan and passed a cliff, Xia Qingqing suddenly stopped, hesitated for a moment, turned back to song Qingshu and said, "do you like me?"

 Chapter 98

    "I can''t accept your direct question for a moment." Song Qingshu was startled and looked at her strangely.


    Xia Qingqing asked: "tell me quickly."


    "Generally speaking," seeing that Xia Qingqing''s face was turning to overcast, song Qingshu quickly changed his words, "I like it!"


    Xia Qingqing said, "since you like me, will you do whatever I say?"


    "That''s nature. As long as you say something, even if it''s going up the mountain and down the sea of fire, song won''t frown." Song Qingshu didn''t have the slightest scruples when he talked big. He thought that if he said something beautiful, he wouldn''t have less meat. Naturally, he followed her meaning and said all kinds of sweet words.


    "Well, I want you to jump out of here now." Xia Qingqing steps away from the cliff, the corners of his mouth show a shrewd smile.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his head to have a look, and his face showed hesitation: "the cliff is deep and bottomless. If you jump down, there must be no bones left."


    "Afraid?" Xia Qingqing sneered, "who just said that he would go through fire and water for me? In that case, you''d better put away your thoughts in the future, and we can still be friends. "


    "I just thought that it was doomed that no one would collect the corpse for me. I felt a little sad in my heart." Song Qingshu said with a sad smile, "after my death, if you can occasionally think of me in the dead of night, I will be satisfied." As soon as the voice fell, song Qingshu jumped all his life from the edge of the cliff.


    Seeing that he really jumped down, Xia Qingfen was surprised, but there was no fear on his face. On the contrary, he had a hard to understand feeling. He stood in a daze for a long time, and sighed in his heart: "is it God''s will?"


    Came to the cliff, looking at the smoke shrouded abyss, Xia Qingbei teeth bite, also jumped down.


    In the blink of an eye, Xia Qingqing falls on a platform in mid air, and finds song Qingshu with a blank face, with a smile on her face: "isn''t it happy to get back a life?"


    "I never thought there would be such a platform under a few feet." Song Qingshu looked up at the cliff top with a lot of emotion. In the heart but proud smile, fortunately oneself had come to this Golden Snake cave before, otherwise still really was bluffing by Xia Qingqing.


    "Fool, I don''t see you so obedient. Why do you call you to jump off the cliff without blinking an eye?" Looking at Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing has an indescribable look in her eyes.


    "Because you made me jump." Song Qingshu was staring at her.


    Looking at him for a moment, Xia Qingqing only felt a panic in her heart. Her face turned unnaturally, took a deep breath, and calmly said, "come in with me."


    Kneeling in front of the tomb of the Golden Snake, looking at the inscription "Yuan Chengzhi, Xia Qingqing stands sincerely" on the tombstone, Xia Qingqing seems to have gone back to the time when he and brother yuan reorganized his father''s tomb together. How happy they were during that time. The only thing that worried about him was ah Jiu. Now I think about how ridiculous it was to worry about gain and loss, Only when you lose brother yuan do you know what real pain is


    Looking at Xia Qingqing''s sad face, song Qingshu guesses that she must think of Yuan Chengzhi again. With a bitter smile, she looks around at the Golden Snake cave.


    When song Qingshu revisits his hometown, he can''t help thinking of Mu Wanqing, who is here with him. He doesn''t know how she is now


    One is sad for his death, and the other is full of thoughts. They rarely get into silence.


    After coming out of the Golden Snake cave, Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu strangely, "don''t you wonder who I worship?"


    Song Qing thought that I knew of course, and replied: "look at the handwriting on the tombstone, he should be the golden snake king who was famous in the world, but I didn''t expect that he was the father of youyou girl."


    Xia Qingqing looked back at the distant mountain and sighed: "in the Jianghu, no matter how good your martial arts are, no matter how famous you are, you are not a slope of loess in the end. My father was a terror to all the major sects in those years, but only a dozen years later, I''m afraid few people in the world have heard of him. I don''t know who will remember the golden snake king more than ten years later. "


    "At least you''ll remember, that''s enough for him." Song Qingshu was relieved.


    "Yes, as long as I remember him, it doesn''t matter whether the others remember him or not." Xia Qingqing smiles bitterly and says to himself, "no, ah Jiu will remember him, too..."


    All the way to Chaoyang peak, when they saw Mu Renqing with silver hair, Xia Qingqing could no longer help feeling sad. He bowed down in front of him and choked: "master ~"


    Mu Renqing quickly helped Xia Qingqing up, but he couldn''t help but burst into tears: "I''ve heard about Chengzhi as a teacher, that miserable child."


    "Qingqing came here to ask Shifu to be the master of Chengzhi." Dry your tears, Xia Qingqing said.


    Mu Renqing hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed: "that''s all. Anyway, I''m dying. I''ll go to Beijing to see how good the eastern invincible''s martial arts are."


    Xia Qingqing was shocked and said, "how dare Qingqing let Shifu risk your life? Elder brother yuan has a spirit in heaven, and he won''t agree."


    Mu Renqing raised her hand to stop her from talking on, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Qingqing, you may not know yet. When Chengzhi''s elder martial brother GUI Xinshu and his wife heard that he was killed, they could not help but ran to Yanjing to avenge Chengzhi. I''m a master. How can I be worse than an apprentice? "


    Xia Qingqing anxiously advised: "master, please forgive Qingqing''s offence. Master''s martial arts and elder brother yuan are only between Bozhong and Beijing. Going to Beijing this time is like hitting a stone with an egg."


    Mu Renqing said with a smile: "Qingqing, you don''t have to hide it for me. Chengzhi has learned all the martial arts of being a teacher. In addition, he has combined the martial arts of your father, the Golden Snake and the iron sword sect, and he has already excelled. Taking into account the age of being a teacher, if you compete with Chengzhi one-on-one, you will lose or not win. "


    "Then master, why do you take risks? Qingqing didn''t come here this time..." Xia Qingqing thought that if master had any mistakes, elder brother yuan would never forgive himself.


    Mu Renqing looked solemn and deep, looking at the distance, "there are some things that you need to know you can''t do."


    "Qingqing means to invite master Huashan Jianzong to come out of the mountain." In a hurry, Xia Qingqing finally completed the sentence.


    "Martial uncle Feng?" Mu Renqing was stunned, and then looked down at Xia Qingqing, "Qingqing, where did you know that little martial uncle?"


    Xia Qingqing''s face was a little twisted, and he pointed back: "it''s Qingqing''s friend who said it."


    Mu Renqing noticed song Qingshu. Seeing that he was dignified and well breathed, he was obviously an expert in his family. He quickly asked, "what do you call him, young Xia? Do you know the news of little martial uncle? "


    "In the next song Qingshu, it''s a coincidence to learn the news of elder Feng," Song Qingshu said. "A few months ago, song once fought with elder Feng in Huashan and benefited a lot." He didn''t dare to say that fengqingyang was so angry that he almost killed him. Otherwise, Mu Renqing must regard himself as an unforgivable villain.


    "Little martial uncle is in Huashan?" Mu Renqing was stunned. At the beginning, fengqingyang disappeared at the critical time of the second battle of Huashan school''s Jianqi. Since then, there has been no news. People all thought that he had passed away, but they didn''t expect that he was still in the world.


    Suddenly, Mu Renqing stares at Song Qingshu suspiciously, with a look of disbelief on his face: "young Xia song just said he had a fight with martial uncle Feng?"


    It''s no wonder that he suspects that the sword genius, who was in his early twenties, had become the first master of Huashan sect. You should know that Huashan sect was not like the withering talent of Jianqi sect. At that time, it was the peak of Huashan sect. There were many masters, and their status in the Wulin was almost equal to that of Shaolin.


    Moreover, it was very clear and brilliant. With only one sword, it was really invincible all over the world. At the age of weak crown, one person can fight against the former leader of the sun moon god cult and let him go. In the gap of moves, he can also wait for an opportunity to kill the ten elders of the sun moon god cult who attack the Huashan Mountain. This has created a legend in the Wulin.


    If he is still alive, the accumulation of internal power over the past few decades must have gone into the realm of transformation, and the understanding of sword is estimated to have gone far beyond the secular understanding, reaching the realm of demigod.


    Song Qingshu, a half human and half divine young martial uncle, even said that he had a fight with him. Naturally, Mu Renqing didn''t believe it.


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu replied.


    "I''d like to have a look at your peerless skills." With a sneer, Mu Renqing came forward.


    With his action, song Qingshu slightly sideways, slightly changed the angle of his toes, but mu Renqing seemed to see the most terrible thing, and immediately withdrew.


    Looking at the other side solemnly, Mu Renqing knew that he had been killed by the other side just now, and the other side had a faint intention to fight back. His intuition told him that if he continued to move forward, he would be seriously injured.


    "Young Xia song, I''ve offended you." Mu Renqing''s heart screams strange. With a slight turn of his wrist, a sword has appeared in his hand. A sword is stabbed out, full of the crystallization of his decades of hard work. The dignified place is like a mountain, and the light place is like the wind. It is unpredictable and swift to stab song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was moved this time. He stepped back a little and raised his head. His eyes fell on Mu Renqing, who was three inches below his left side.


    Mu Renqing even had the illusion that his left rib was slightly hot. He knew that the opponent had seen through the flaw of his move. To continue to attack was just to ask for no fun. He had to withdraw the move. For a moment, he felt that his blood was surging.


    When Xia Qingqing saw that song Qingshu had not yet done it, he forced his master to do it twice without success. He was shocked: "his martial arts have reached such a high level? Last time at Lichun hospital in Yangzhou, he was still slightly inferior to elder brother yuan.... "


    Mu Renqing stared at Song Qingshu for a long time as if looking at a monster. At last, he sighed, "young Xia song is young and has a good understanding of sword skills. It''s similar to martial uncle Feng''s idea that" if you anticipate the enemy first, you will be saved when you attack him ". But I suspect that you are really a frog in the well when you fight with martial uncle Feng."


    "Master Mu is too modest. Song is not really good at it because he is familiar with the swordsmanship of the five mountains." Song Qingshu gave a gift.


    "It''s rare to be young and not arrogant," murenqing asked with a smile. "Do you know where martial uncle Feng is now, young Xia song?"

 Chapter 99

    Song Qingshu respectfully replied: "the last time song and old Feng competed in martial arts was at Siguo cliff of Yunv peak. It seems that old Feng lived in seclusion in Siguo cliff for decades."


    "Siguo cliff?" Mu Renqing looks hesitant. Siguoya is the territory of Huashan Qizong. As the leader of Jianzong, it''s not so convenient to go there.


    After a long time, Mu Renqing sighed: "it''s just that. If I can see my little martial uncle, I''ll have the cheek to go to Qizong."


    "If leader Mu finds it inconvenient, we can sneak up to Siguo cliff. The talent of Qizong will wither. It''s hard to find our trace." Seeing that Mu Renqing was full of contradictions, song Qingshu suggested.


    Mu Renqing''s face showed an uneasy look: "we don''t do shameful things. Why are we so sneaky? Qingqing, please follow me to the jade girl peak to meet leader Yue. If you are interested, young Xia song, you can come with me. " Then he waved his sleeves and went straight to the jade girl peak.


    Xia Qingqing looks back and spits out his tongue to song Qingshu, and runs to catch up with him.


    "There are so many rules in these respectable families." Song Qingshu''s good intentions were not amusing, and he was also very uncomfortable. Fortunately, when he saw Xia Qingqing''s attitude as a little child, he was very happy and followed him.


    After receiving a notice from the disciples, Yue buqun immediately welcomed the leader of Jianzong, but he was not sure: Jianqi and erzong had not contacted each other for decades, and he didn''t know the purpose of their visit?


    Song Qingshu saw a man in the middle, a green shirt scholar dressed up, with five willows under his chin and a long beard. His face was like a jade crown, and his face was upright. He thought that it was no wonder that the name of Junzi sword was famous in the Wulin. This pair of leather bag is really good.


    A group of people were welcomed to the sword Qi ChongXiao Hall of Huashan school. Mu Renqing had not set foot on the jade girl peak for decades. Looking at the familiar plants and trees along the way, he felt as if he had gone back to the days when he was a teacher. When he saw the four characters "sword Qi Chongxiao" on the hanging plaque, Mu Renqing could no longer help but burst into tears.


    Seeing Mu Renqing''s excited appearance, Yue buqun was also filled with emotion. He coughed softly: "I don''t know what elder martial brother Mu wants to do with Yue..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yue buqun glanced at Song Qingshu in the corner. Suddenly, he seemed to see a ghost. He pulled out his sword and pointed to song Qingshu, gritting his teeth and said, "dog thief, you dare to come here!"


    The disciples of Huashan sect didn''t know why, but when they saw master draw his sword, they surrounded song Qingshu one after another.


    "Hey, headmaster Yue, I''m not familiar with you. If you shout like this again, I''ll sue you for slander." Song Qingshu was depressed by his sentence of "dog thief".


    "In the battle of Mount Tai, as a hawk dog of the Qing Dynasty, you forced the Taishan faction to surrender to the Qing government, and indirectly killed the leader of the rebel army, the king of the Golden Snake..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Song Qingshu looked back at Xia Qingqing and saw that she had no expression on her face and secretly pinched a cold sweat: "on the top of the Jade Emperor, song openly defeated the experts you sent. What''s wrong? As for the death of the king of the Golden Snake, don''t put such a big dung basin on me. "


    One side of the Muren Qingxin is the wind on the Siguo cliff. He doesn''t want to make a difference. He quickly advised: "master Yue, young Xia song, this trip is not malicious. Mu just learned a secret of Huashan sect from him, so he came to ask leader Yue for advice. "


    "Oh?" Yue buqun looked tight and quickly raised his head and told his disciples, "you go out first."


    "Yes A group of Huashan disciples left one after another.


    "I''m the most knowledgeable person. You can talk slowly. I''ll go out for a breath first." Song Qingshu stood up, stretched himself and swaggered out.


    Xia Qingqing wanted to stop him, hesitated for a moment, or watched his back disappear at the door.


    Walking out of Jianqi Chongxiao hall, song Qingshu glanced at the Zhonghua mountain disciples in the martial arts training field and asked curiously, "who is Linghu Chong?"


    After a moment, a pretty girl poked her head out and asked, "what can I do for you, elder martial brother?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "this must be Miss Yue. I''m Linghu Chong''s friend. I want to have a drink with him."


    "Well, don''t cheat." Yue Lingshan wrinkled her nose. "You don''t even know what my elder martial brother looks like. How can you be his friend?"


    "Miss, don''t you know that there is a saying of divine friendship in this world?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m not only Linghu Chong''s friend, but also know that he''s always thinking about girls."


    Yue Lingshan knows something about the elder martial brother''s mind. When she heard song Qingshu say it, she blushed. She wanted to refute it, but she didn''t know what to say. She was stunned for a moment.


    What an apprentice With a cold reprimand, a beautiful young boy came out and protected Yue Lingshan behind him.


    "Are you a man or a woman?" Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at him.


    In his life, he hated being seen as a woman. He was so angry that he pulled out his sword and stabbed him. But he didn''t know that the point of the sword was three inches away from the opposite side and he couldn''t move forward any more.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers were shocked, and a dark force was sent to him. The boy felt that the tiger''s mouth was numb, and he could no longer hold the sword in his hand. He was unsteady and fell back.


    Yue Lingshan quickly came forward to help him. A group of martial brothers looked at Song Qingshu in horror. The martial arts of the other side were far beyond their understanding.


    Looking at the "Hua Shan Lin Ping Zhi" carved on the sword, song Qingshu looked up at Lin Ping again in a trance.


    When I read the original book, I even thought that he was the leading role of Xiaoao in the world. Although Lin Pingzhi''s face is as soft as a woman''s, his heart is very hard. When he was in a desperate situation, his "better be a beggar than a thief" once made the audience feel uneasy for a long time.


    Song Qingshu highly admires Lin Pingzhi''s character. It''s a pity that in the original book he bears a deep blood feud. Then he learns that his beloved master has been using his family''s anti evil sword spectrum all the time. In desperation of human nature, he has changed from an aboveboard hero to a gloomy and treacherous curfew


    "Are you Lin Pingzhi? You come with me. I have something to say to you. " Song Qingshu turned around and walked a few steps. When he found that there was no movement behind him, he could not help humming: "what''s the matter, no courage?"


    All the time, people in the river and lake covet the Lin family''s anti evil sword spectrum. Seeing that song Qingshu recognized himself, he subconsciously took precautions against it. However, when he heard the other party''s excitement, he said: "why don''t you dare!" Waving to stop Yue Lingshan''s pulling, he followed song Qingshu firmly.


    When they came to a secluded place, Lin Ping saw that there was no one around. He raised his head and said, "what advice do you have?"


    Song Qingshu turned to stare at Lin Pingzhi and looked at him carefully. Seeing that he was already impatient, he said with a smile, "young man, I think you are amazing. You must be a martial arts genius. I will give you a set of peerless skills. In the future, the responsibility of maintaining justice and peace in the universe will be given to you!"

 Chapter 100

    Lin Pingzhi looked back at him warily and did not speak.


    Song Qingshu asked for no interest, but he didn''t care. He continued: "I have a set of swordsmanship here. I can play it completely for you. It''s up to you whether you want to learn it or not."


    After that, he did not wait for the other party to answer. The wooden sword came out of its sheath, and the sword was light and nimble. He showed him the five sacred swords he summarized.


    At first, Lin Pingzhi thought that the other side was teasing himself. After watching for a while, he found that the other side was really demonstrating a set of exquisite sword techniques to him, which was much higher than what master usually taught them.


    With each other''s practice, Lin Pingzhi''s temples are sweating slightly. He only thinks that he remembers this move and forgets that one. After dozens of moves, he even forgets the moves he remembers. He can''t help thinking that he has a deep blood feud. Now he has advanced martial arts, but he can''t remember them. Endless regret and despair arise.


    Song Qingshu after the demonstration, looking at the sweating Lin Pingzhi, asked: "remember a few?"


    Lin Pingzhi''s lips were bitten by his teeth and bleeding. He said with chagrin, "I didn''t remember one layer."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be stunned. Subconsciously, he said, "pigs have to worship you as king."


    Hearing his words, Lin Pingzhi''s face was even more embarrassed. After a burst of green and red, he suddenly turned into a bluish gray, pale and seeping.


    Seeing Lin Pingzhi''s appearance, song Qingshu seems to see that he was on the rise in his previous life and went to find a martial arts master to learn eight trigrams. Before learning, I fancied that I was a genius like the protagonist of martial arts novels. If I could read it once, I would be happy. As a result, the martial arts master taught him one move at a time. After seven or eight moves, he forgot what the first move was. The contrast of frustration made him unforgettable.


    Why is Lin Pingzhi not an ordinary person without the aura of leading role? Song Qingshu showed a smile and comforted: "your martial arts are too low now. It''s no wonder you can''t remember these advanced swordsmanship. Well, I have a way. You look me in the eye."


    As soon as Lin Ping raised his head subconsciously, he saw each other''s dark and deep pupils. His eyes suddenly began to become confused, and the whole person seemed to enter a void space.


    All of a sudden, the figure of song Qingshu appeared in front of his eyes. He laughed and said, "now I use the skill of soul shifting to print the sword technique in your mind, but it''s not your own. It''s just convenient for you to inquire when you are in doubt. Only after you know it well, can you really learn this set of sword technique."


    When Lin Pingzhi heard this, he was puzzled. Before he could speak, the other side began to practice the sword technique again and quickly remembered it.


    I don''t know why. This time, I just feel that it''s like I''m in a daze. I can remember every detail clearly with a set of swordsmanship.


    There was a loud finger sound in his ear. Lin Pingzhi woke up from the chaos, and his heart moved. Every move of the sword technique clearly appeared in his mind. He could not help looking at Song Qingshu with surprise and joy: "I remember, I remember!"


    "You have a poor foundation in martial arts. You can get revenge from Yu Canghai only after practicing this set of swordsmanship for three years. Remember! If you can learn the Zixia skill of Huashan in the middle of the way, you can get twice the result with half the effort Song Qingshu pondered and solemnly said to him.


    "Three years?" Lin Pingzhi is very surprised and happy. With the speed of his current martial arts, I''m afraid Yu Canghai may not be able to get revenge before he dies. Now Song Qingshu tells him that after three years of hard training, he can get what he wants. How can he not be overjoyed.


    "By the way, don''t tell anyone about my martial arts teaching, including your master." Thinking of Yue buqun, song Qingshu is still a little scared.


    "Well! Great kindness, great virtue, will never be forgotten Lin Pingzhi knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times.


    "You don''t have to. It''s just a lift for me." Song Qingshu hid himself.


    "The work of the benefactor is the same as that of Ping." Lin Pingzhi said.


    "Well, go back quickly, or miss Yue will be in trouble." Song Qingshu said jokingly.


    Lin Pingzhi''s face turned red. He just walked a few steps to the school yard. He suddenly turned back and asked with a complicated look: "why would my father help me?"


    "In the original world, you and I are all pitiful people. Maybe we are pitying each other." When he said this, song Qingshu seemed to be separated from the rest of the world.


    Lin Pingzhi nodded to Yue Lingshan, who was running to meet him


    Back at the Jianqi Chongxiao hall, Yue buqun and Mu Renqing have already discussed and decided to go to Siguo cliff to visit fengqingyang.


    Although fengqingyang belongs to Jianzong, Yue buqun thinks that if there is a martial uncle who is good at swordsmanship and lives in seclusion in Huashan, he will not have to worry all day. Huashan will be destroyed directly by zuolingchen, so he is eager to go to siguoya to verify the existence of fengqingyang.


    After the party came to Siguo cliff, Muren Qingyun got up his internal power and spread his voice all over the mountain: "Muren Qing, the descendant of Huashan sword sect, asks to see little martial uncle."


    Yue buqun on one side admires himself. Although Jianzong emphasizes sword skill but ignores internal power cultivation, their Hunyuan skill is not inferior to Zixia skill of Qizong.


    Mu Renqing yelled three times in a row, but there was no reaction on the Siguo cliff. The people looked at each other and stared at Song Qingshu. Even Xia Qingqing began to suspect.


    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s look, song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and shrugged: "for you, I''ll give up."


    Then he sank into the Dantian and roared with more powerful internal power: "old man Feng, I''m back again. Last time I was careless, I just lost your move. This time I won''t be merciful. Come on, we''ll fight 300 rounds..."


    Xia Qingqing heard a black line, Huashan sect people''s face is not good-looking, at this time, a cold hum came: "beyond measure!"


    Yue buqun''s voice seems soft and powerless, but it can be heard clearly in Song Qingshu''s thunderous roar. Yue buqun''s face changes: I didn''t expect that Hunyuan Gong was practiced to the extreme.


    As soon as the voice fell, an old man with white beard and green robes appeared at the corner of a big stone. He looked depressed and his face was like gold paper.


    "Disciple Mu Renqing (Yue buqun) visited martial uncle Feng." Seeing his appearance, although there was a trace of time, they couldn''t recognize the little martial uncle who was the best swordsman of Huashan at that time.


    With a wave of their sleeves, Mu Yue and his wife felt that they were helped up by a gentle force, and they admired each other.


    Looking at the leader of Jianqi two sects, the wind was clear and the look was complicated. He sighed: "I missed the martial arts contest of Jianqi two sects in those years, which led to the annihilation of Jianzong. I really have no face to see Jianzong again. If it wasn''t for today..." and then he glared at Song Qingshu fiercely.


    Song Qingshu was so flustered by him that he quickly pushed Xia Qingqing forward and said with a smile, "this time it''s your apprentice. If you have something to ask, it''s none of my business."

 Chapter 101

    Xia Qingqing felt that he was pinched by song Qingshu behind his back. In response, he quickly told fengqingyang about yuan Chengzhi.


    Seeing that Feng Qingyang was silent, Mu Renqing also said: "little martial uncle, Chengzhi is the best descendant of our sword sect. I spent my whole life and pinned the hope of reviving the sword Sect on him, but he died in the hands of Dongfang unbeaten."


    Feng Qingyang said doubtfully, "I have observed yuan Chengzhi in secret. His martial arts are no longer under the guidance of the leader of the sun moon god cult. How could Dongfang Bubai kill him so easily?"


    "His speed is too fast," Xia Qingqing quickly told Feng Qingyang of the information he got. "According to the reflection of master Fang Zheng who came back that day, the speed of Dongfang unbeaten has exceeded the limit of human beings. Brother yuan lost the opportunity at the beginning, so..." Xia Qingqing couldn''t speak any more, covered her mouth and stood there sobbing silently.


    On Siguo cliff, many young disciples saw a pretty and romantic young woman standing there with pear blossom and rain, long skirt blowing on the ground, clothes with wind, a small white flower beside the temples, petals trembling slightly with the breeze... I can''t help but look crazy.


    "Brother song was also at the scene that day. You can ask him about the specific situation." Xia Qingqing wiped away her tears and pointed to song Qingshu.


    "Zuo lengchan is nothing," Feng Qingyang looked at Song Qingshu with doubts. "It''s said that you defeated the Chongxu Taoist with one sword at the Jade Emperor''s top on that day?"


    "Boy, it''s just a fluke." Song Qingshu seems a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve seen the sword technique of Chong Xu," Feng Qingyang said with a negative hand. "It''s continuous, and there are very few flaws. It can be regarded as the first-class sword master. You can beat him with one sword. Do you have any adventures after our last fight? "


    "It''s just a kid''s trick. If you really fight, you have to make a hundred moves to win or lose." Song Qingshu said frankly.


    "Take advantage?" Feng Qingyang was stunned and suddenly realized, "I understand. You must have inspired him to defend with all his strength at the beginning. There is a great flaw in his Taiji sword that ordinary people can''t see, but people who are more proficient in swordsmanship can beat him with this sword."


    "The wind old just with a few words, restore the scene of the day, the boy admire." Song Qingshu looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t flatter me. I''ll settle with you later. You first talk about the situation of Yuan Chengzhi and Dongfang unbeaten on that day. " Feng Qingyang asked with a frown.


    "Dongfang Bubai is very fast. There are no more than three people who can see him on the top of the Jade Emperor. Daxia yuan is just one of them. Nevertheless, his speed is not as fast as that of the Asia invincible. Had to rely on God to change their position constantly to avoid the attack of the East unbeaten. However, Dongfang Bubai''s body method is more exquisite than his changeable spirit, and the attack comes suddenly from any angle in all directions. In desperation, great Xia yuan has to protect his whole body with Golden Snake sword technique, but this is a great waste of internal power. Under the all-round encirclement of the invincible east, the space of great Xia yuan was compressed smaller and smaller, and finally he could not avoid it... "Song Qingshu talked about the details of the first World War for the first time.


    Yue buqun was so ashamed that he saw nothing but a red shadow and a golden light that day. He did not expect that song Qingshu could see the war so clearly when he was young.


    "All martial arts in the world are hard, but fast." Feng Qingyang muttered to himself, "when it''s almost to a certain level, the flaw in the trick is no longer a flaw. It seems that we can only use static braking..."


    "Mr. Feng, it''s not that I''m depressed. I''ve dealt with both of you. The pressure you give me is far less than that he gives me." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still reminded him.


    As soon as he said this, he was surprised, but Xia Qingqing was still surprised. They had seen Dongfang Bubai several times. Mu Renqing and Yue buqun were always frightened by the ghost like martial arts of Dongfang Bubai. They saw that he was not hurt after fighting with Dongfang Bubai


    All of Yue buqun''s disciples are even more shocked. Lin Pingzhi is glad that he can get such a world-class master to teach martial arts. However, Yue Lingshan is shocked that he is not much older than himself, but he has already been able to fight with the first master of the demon cult. He has big round eyes and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Feng Qingyang''s face said: "with your lightness skill, it''s not a big problem to escape from the hands of Dongfang Bubai." At the beginning, however, he suffered from this loss. He saw each other holding a person and running away from his own hands, which was regarded as a great shame by him.


    "Old Feng, don''t look down on people like that, OK?" Song Qingshu retorted, "I fought with him twice. The first time I lost completely, and the second time I beat him seriously and vomited blood."


    Feng Qingyang, with an obvious disbelief, sneered: "last time you fought, although your martial arts were exquisite, they were miscellaneous and impure. You are still a little behind yuan Chengzhi. How could you hurt Dongfang Bubai?"


    Yue buqun and Mu Renqing nodded one after another, echoing fengqingyang''s judgment.


    Xia Qingqing recalled the details of that night, hesitated for a moment, and opened his lips gently: "I can testify for elder brother song. After the last fight between him and Dongfang Bubai, he was seriously injured, and there was blood on Dongfang Bubai''s skirt. It seems that he was also seriously injured..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''ve never heard of ''farewell for three days, I''ll look at you with new eyes''"


    Feng Qingyang''s eyes narrowed and his tone was indifferent: "boy, I''d like to see where your martial arts are now." As soon as the voice fell, a gentle internal force spread, and the Huashan sect had to retreat one after another, hollowing out the field.


    Song Qingshu''s face was stiff, hesitated and said, "old man Feng, you have to think about it clearly. I''m sure I''ll lose in the end, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to win. In case you get hurt accidentally, it''s not so easy before the decisive battle with Dongfang unbeaten. "


    Feng Qingyang light smile: "we do not need to really fight."


    Song Qingshu a Leng, suddenly realized, said with a smile: "boy pedantic."


    Seeing that he understood his own meaning so quickly, he looked at him with great admiration. His eyelids drooped and he stood with a negative hand. The wind on the top of the mountain was not small, but he could not move his clothes.


    Song Qingshu looks a whole, Baoquan way: "please forgive the boy offended." Then he stepped forward.


    Feng Qingyang''s eyelids trembled for a moment, but song Qingshu was faced with the enemy and retreated two steps.


    Song Qingshu was not upset when he failed. He stepped out slowly with his left foot in front of him. Feng Qingyang''s right shoulder sank slightly, and the left half of his body vibrated. But song Qingshu took back his left foot with a dignified look, drew a semicircle in place, and slowly raised his right foot


    On one side, Yue Lingshan thought there would be a soul stirring war. But after watching for a long time, they were still in the same place. Suddenly, they felt very bored. They came to his father''s back and asked, "Dad, why don''t they make moves?"


    "They''ve done it." Yue buqun solemnly explained that both of them were far beyond their own realm. Fortunately, he was familiar with Huashan sword technique, otherwise he could not see anything strange.


    After burning incense, song Qingshu took a step back and said respectfully, "I lost. I didn''t know the heaven and the earth before. Today I can see the real state of my predecessors. I''m convinced."


    Feng Qingyang calmly accepted his salute, turned and disappeared in the same place. A cold voice came from a distance: "on behalf of me, on the 15th of the next month, on the night of the full moon, on the top of the Forbidden City, I will surely visit the eastern leader."

 Chapter 102

    When he came down from Huashan Mountain, Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu and asked, "how did you compete with Uncle Feng just now? Why can''t I see anything?"


    "That''s why we''re called experts," Song Qingshu said in a stinky way. Seeing the other party''s posture, he quickly explained, "I don''t tell the average person, but it''s you who asked. It''s OK for me to explain it to you in plain language."


    After sorting out the language, song Qingshu said: "once there was a super master, who was called seeking defeat alone. He lost all the masters in the world in his life. He wanted to lose but couldn''t get it. One of the characteristics of his swordsmanship is that all his moves are offensive, with attack but no defense. How do you think he did it? "


    "It''s hard to defeat all the experts in the world, but no one in the Wulin can do it," Xia Qingqing said in a soft voice after pondering for a moment, "but no matter how high one''s martial arts skills are, there are limits. How can he make his opponent''s moves fail?"


    "I used to think that legends were exaggerating, but now I''m able to figure out something." Recalling the lines left by Dugu Qiubei on the wall of Shendiao Valley''s sword tomb, song Qingshu grins bitterly: that day, I complained that Dugu Qiubei didn''t leave any martial arts secret script. I didn''t know that he had poured all the crystallization of his life''s martial arts into those few lines, but he was too low to see it at that time.


    "What way?" See he said to stop, Xia Qingqing quickly asked.


    Song Qingshu came back, pulled a leaf from the roadside tree, turned back and said, "stretch out two fingers."


    Xia Qingqing didn''t know, so she was obedient and stretched out two slender jade fingers.


    Seeing the two green and clear jade fingers in front of him, song Qingshu praised them secretly, put the leaves between the two fingers and said, "I can let go at any time. Do you think you can clamp it?"


    Xia Qingqing was engrossed in staring between her fingers. After a while, she saw that song Qingshu''s hand was loosened, and she quickly pointed to clip it, but the leaves had already slipped.


    "Come again!" Xia Qingqing said unconvinced.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "good!"


    As a result, Xia Qingqing tried three times in a row, and each time she was very close to her. She couldn''t help but chagrined and said, "why is this..."


    "Real experts are very clear about their attack range, when others enter your range, you should immediately attack, just like this." Song Qingshu holds Xia Qingqing ''.


    Feel the temperature of each other''s palm, Xia Qingqing body from a layer of shudder, quickly quietly pulled the hand back, doubt asked: "but you haven''t let go?"


    "Silly girl, when you see my hand and fight back, you are doomed to lose at the beginning." Song Qingshu continued, "for a real master, no matter how fast he moves, there is no hope of success within a certain distance. Therefore, the route and angle of each other''s moves are predictable. "


    "When you observe where your opponent''s hand is, the movement of your eyes, the slight sinking of your shoulder, and the direction of your toes, you can figure out where the opponent''s exertion point is..."


    "How can I help you?" Xia Qingqing doesn''t know why.


    "No matter how high a person''s martial arts skills are, he must use or approach his own strength to make moves. Otherwise, his moves are superficial and don''t hurt. When you determine the other party''s contribution point, then you will know the effective attack he can make. In fact, it is just a small piece or a direction. "


    "Each other''s effort point is not unchangeable. When his body changes slightly, his effort point will change greatly, and you have to change with it. Of course, these need experience and eyesight."


    Song Qingshu talks with great eloquence, but he is very grateful to Dongfang Bubai. If he had not been beaten by him for the first time, and had not seen clearly how he killed yuan Chengzhi on the Jade Emperor''s top, he would not have thought about the essence of martial arts all the time and produced these epiphanies. In the second fight, although he was in a mess, he could escape from the hands of Dongfang Bubai. On the one hand, it is necessary to improve his martial arts level.


    When Xia Qingqing heard this, he suddenly realized, "no wonder you and uncle Feng on Siguo cliff move their feet in the same place, and one side of the body in the same place


    "Yes, the subtle changes in the body are enough for us to estimate the attack that is coming and then make corresponding counterattack. Although we have fought 36 moves, there is only one Thinking that he was defeated by Feng Qingyang, song Qingshu could not help but have a sense of absurdity.


    "Isn''t it that thirty-six moves have become one again?" Xia Qingqing only thinks that her thinking can''t keep up with each other''s language.


    Song Qingshu explained: "because the previous thirty-five moves, no matter old Feng or me, were not finished. They were often seen by the other side as soon as they had a little sign, so they had to turn into another move immediately. So many times, until the last move of the other side, I didn''t crack it in time, which led to defeat."


    Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu with admiration: "brother song, I didn''t expect that your martial arts have reached this level."


    "It''s a pity that it''s still not as good as the people like Dongfang Bubai fengqingyang." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Xia Qingqing exhorted: "they are all top experts who have been famous in the world for decades. You are still young, and it is not difficult to reach or even surpass them a few years later."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at Xia Qingqing happily: "fortunately youyou reminded me, otherwise I would have been so eager for quick success and instant benefit sooner or later."


    Xia Qingqing had a smile on her lips, and she quickly straightened her face: "call me Mrs. yuan."


    "Well, my Mrs. yuan, where are you going next?" Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly.


    "Mrs. yuan, Mrs. yuan, what''s yours and mine." Xia Qingqing said angrily, "brother yuan''s elder brother and sister-in-law went to Beijing to avenge him. Now the Forbidden City has become a dragon''s den. Naturally, I went to the capital to see if I could stop them ahead of time."


    "It''s not really a reason to be with me?" Song Qingshu''s face was full of laughter.


    "Beauty can''t kill you!" Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "But I have to go to various sects to receive hostages. I''m afraid I don''t have enough time." Suddenly thought of Kangxi sent to their own task, song Qingshu can not help but be silly.


    "Well, I didn''t say I wanted to be with you." Xia Qingqing had already borrowed a horse from Jianzong, turned over and got on the horse, "I''ll go on the road first, and then we''ll see you in the capital." With that, he whipped the horse, leaving only dust in front of song Qingshu.


    "Cross the river and tear down the bridge, red fruit''s cross the river and tear down the bridge, people''s heart is not old!" Song Qingshu stayed in the same place, but speechless and choking, had to embark on the journey to various sects.

 Chapter 103

    Under the rule of the Qing Dynasty, there are really no schools that can win. Liuhe, Weituo, shangshangbao, Qingzhu Gang, Penglai... Are all out of the ordinary. Taishan can be regarded as several big schools in the Qing Dynasty.


    Every time song Qingshu went there, except for the discontent of some sects, most sects were very surprised and happy. When they thought that they could send their nephew to the imperial palace to be a bodyguard, a group of people not only didn''t have the resistance in imagination, but also seemed to cooperate very well. They were eager to report to song Qingshu in Beijing immediately.


    Some of them couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of the leaders of various sects, so song Qingshu quickly made an excuse to go to other sects to pass edicts, leaving them with relevant certificates, so that they could report to the headquarters of the Beijing Garrison within a month.


    Xia Qingqing, who is on his way to the capital, is always on his way. On the one hand, he exercises his dynamic vision so that he can use it to fight against the enemy instead of just smearing oil on the soles of his feet. On the other hand, he spends so much time on Xia Qingqing, As a result, she had an accident in order to save GUI Xinshu and his wife, which really made the cooked duck fly, and she had to die of depression.


    Fortunately, all the sects cooperated very well. Even Tianmen Taoist, the leader of Taishan sect, accepted his destiny and sent his most proud disciple to Beijing. Song Qingshu was so dusty all the way that he ran dozens of sects in only ten days.


    "Weeping night, short sigh long Ho, like trapped in the wilderness, everything withers..." humming along the way, song Qingshu is on his way back to Yanjing.


    When passing through the junction of Shandong and Jiangsu, the sound of weapons came from a forest ahead. Song Qingshu looked around and saw that a group of mountain bandits were besieging a motorcade. The motorcade''s guards should be officials.


    "It''s none of my business ~" Song Qingshu whistled and went on his way. He didn''t like the Qing Dynasty. He hoped that the more chaotic the Qing Dynasty was, the better. When Kangxi was in a mess, he had more opportunities. He loved to hear about the robbery and killing of Manchu officials.


    "Dad, I''ll stop them first. You''d better protect your mother first!" All of a sudden, a clear and pleasant sound came to my ear.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu, who had already run past, suddenly stopped. Looking back, he saw a handsome and romantic young man in the motorcade. With a sword, he held down at least one third of the brigands.


    Song Qingshu saw that although he was dressed in men''s clothes, he was petite and graceful. In addition, his voice was as pleasant as Huang Ying''s, so it was clear that he was dressed as a woman.


    "The hero saves the beauty, and the beauty agrees with each other. I like this kind of drama best." Song Qingshu touched his chin, immediately changed his mind and went over there.


    "How can you dare to attack the court officials in broad daylight? Is there any reason in the world? Is there any royal law? " Song Qingshu walked with a look of heartache.


    "Nerd, get out of here, these Desperado will not be like you." The besieged young girl in men''s clothes saw a young man dressed as a scholar in a crisis. He came forward recklessly and couldn''t help reminding her.


    "Little girl, you are kind-hearted. You can''t protect yourself. Why are you still interested in other people''s business?" Song Qingshu finds a big stone, carefully blows the dust off it, and does not forget to wipe it with his sleeve. He sits down and watches the two groups of people fighting.


    When the horse thief heard that someone was not afraid of death, he thought it was someone. When he saw that he was a crazy scholar, he didn''t care much and continued to besiege the motorcade.


    Song Qingshu looked around and found that most of the convoys had lost their fighting power. Only the woman and her father had remarkable martial arts skills, and a group of horse thieves could not attack.


    Seeing the stalemate between the two sides, song Qingshu was not worried. He teased and asked, "girl, you are an official lady. How can you learn from those people in the river and lake to dance with swords and guns?"


    "Girl, you are a good swordsman. Where did you learn it?"


    "Girl... Ouch!"


    Hear the other party a scream, the men''s girl said bitterly: "let you noisy!"


    "Lotus needle of Wudang school?" Song Qingshu looks at the gold needle shot by the other party in front of his eyes. He is surprised, but he says: "good girl, if you don''t use the needle for embroidery, you should use it as a hidden weapon. I warn you in advance that I''m a little allergic to girls who use needles recently. Don''t make me angry. "


    "You The girl in men''s clothes was so angry by his words that the thieves took advantage of the situation one after another, and the girl was in danger.


    "Zhi''er, someone else is joking with you. Don''t take it seriously." After all, the elder military officer had more experience in the world. At a glance, he saw that song Qingshu had no malice. "Li Kexiu, the land and water governor of Zhejiang Province, took his family to his post this time. He was robbed by horse thieves on the way. I hope that he can help him."


    "The name has the word" Zhi " Song Qingshu frowned and shook his head like a rattle drum. "This name is against my taboo. Don''t save, don''t save."


    Li Kexiu was stunned. He thought that the behavior of these people in the Jianghu was really strange. He didn''t know how to go on for a while.


    "Is he an expert?" The girl snorted coldly, "Dad, don''t be cheated by this nerd. He''s crazy. What kind of expert can he be?"


    "Little girl, don''t look down on people. I''m really an expert. Please, maybe I''ll save you as soon as I''m happy?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "How tall is an expert?" The girl disdained to say.


    "It must be as high as three or four stories." Song Qingshu replied.


    The girl''s smart eyes suddenly turned and asked in the gap of the move: "since you are an expert, how many moves can you take to subdue these horse thieves?"


    "Subdue them?" Song Qingshu said with disdain, "I don''t want to use my hands, just move my mouth."


    "To whom?" Said the girl angrily.


    Song Qingshu is about to open his mouth and continue to tease. Suddenly he gets a stick on his head. His eyes turn and he falls down.


    "Bah!" Behind song Qingshu, a horse thief put away his whistle and scolded his bad luck. "I''ve been making noise here all the time. I thought I was really a master. I''ve been tolerating you for a long time. I knew it was a Silver Pewter spearhead, and I''ve already had a few big ears slapped."


    Li Kexiu was shocked when he saw that the expert in his mind had been solved by a stick. He thought that he was really wrong.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was so vulnerable, the girl in men''s clothing was stunned for a long time: "Hey, although I don''t have any expectations for you, it''s useless for you."


    In this lost time, several long knives had been put on her delicate neck. The girl didn''t dare to move again.


    Seeing his daughter arrested, Li Kexiu was furious. Unfortunately, his concern was chaotic and he was soon subdued.


    "Hum, the king of the Golden Snake is dead. The rest of the 2345 masters fight back and forth, but I didn''t wait for them. I wanted to rob a ticket and leave. Hehe, I caught a senior official and found a young lady. It seems that I''m lucky." Seeing that all the people in the motorcade were subdued, the leader of the brigands laughed.

 Chapter 104

    "What kind of two, three, four, five? Who won?" Then a voice came from behind and asked.


    "They are doing a lot of work. I don''t know." The leader replied impatiently. Suddenly he looked like a ghost and suddenly turned back.


    Song Qingshu, who had just been lying on the ground, sat on the big stone with a smile. No matter the horse thief or Li Kexiu''s father and daughter, they all stood on the spot.


    "You''re not dead?" The chief asked in horror.


    "I''m an expert. Of course I don''t die so easily." Song Qingshu looked back at the girl in men''s clothes with a smile, "little girl, cover your ears. I''ll show you how to solve their problems by moving your mouth."


    "Shit Being a thief is also dignified. Being insulted in public, a group of horse thieves became very angry, pulled out their knives and cut them off.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, opened his mouth and let out a clear roar. It was like thunder rushing down. After hearing it for several miles, it made a lot of horse thieves have a headache.


    Half a incense time, just now a group of lively mountain bandits, holding their heads on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "The lion roars!" Li Kexiu looked at Song Qingshu in shock. He didn''t expect that he was young and had such powerful internal power.


    The leader of the brigands half knelt on the ground, looked at Song Qingshu with a ferocious face, gritted his teeth and said, "since your martial arts are so good, why do you tease us so much?"


    "Just now when you were close, how could their gratitude for me compare with the gratitude for being rescued by me after falling into your hands and experiencing despair?" Song Qingshu naturally said.


    Li Kexiu''s father and daughter heard a black thread, and the leader of the brigands gushed out blood, almost not directly angry to death.


    "Don''t throw up yet. Let''s get down to business. I don''t think you speak like a leader of horse thieves. What''s your name Song Qingshu looked at him and said.


    "Long Ao Tian!" The leader of the brigands hesitated and said directly.


    Song Qingshu''s tiger body was shocked, and he looked at him up and down in surprise. A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "I have a friend who has something to do with you. I was going to let you go. Now that I hear your name, I won''t embarrass you any more. Take your men and go. They are just shocked by me. I''ll have a rest for a few days. Of course, the hero who just knocked on me will have to lie down for a few more days. "


    Long Aotian helped a group of his subordinates tremble and walk deep into the woods. Before he disappeared, he looked back at Song Qingshu deeply, as if to remember his appearance in his heart.


    "How did you let them go?" The girl in men''s clothes pulled the rope off her body and complained.


    "Zhi''er, don''t be rude! Eun Gong, this is Li Yuanzhi, a little girl. I''d like to thank Eun Gong for saving her life. " Li Kexiu stares at her daughter.


    "No, no," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "my purpose of saving people is not very pure."


    Li Kexiu was stunned. He didn''t understand the subtext of his daughter''s promise. He said enthusiastically: "I dare to ask your father''s name."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time and finally told the truth: "Mr. Li, don''t be so polite. We are still colleagues in Song Qingshu."


    "Are you song Qingshu, the first expert of the Imperial Guard?" The girl gave him a look of surprise.


    "I didn''t expect that I was so famous?" Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Song, who was brilliant in Mount Tai." Li Kexiu suddenly realized, and quickly set up a close relationship with him.


    After a while, Song Qing was in a dilemma: "I should have sent the governor for a journey, but it''s a pity that the emperor ordered me. Song is still in a hurry to go back to Yanjing to reply..."


    Li Kexiu has been in the officialdom for many years. He immediately said, "don''t worry about Mr. Song. The people who come to meet us will arrive soon. The emperor''s order is more important. Mr. Song should leave early."


    Li Yuanzhi, with cunning face, came to song Qingshu and tried to worship him: "master, take me as an apprentice."


    Song Qingshu was startled and quickly reached out to hold her small arm to help her up. Although Li Yuanzhi was born in the south, she grew up in the north. She was a bit forthright. She didn''t care as much about the incompatibility between men and women as ordinary women. As for song Qingshu, she didn''t care much about the principle of "don''t take advantage of the cheap.".


    "What is Miss Li doing?" Song Qingshu only felt the thunder rolling in his heart. He thought that he wanted to save the beauty from the hero, but the beauty didn''t agree with each other. Instead, he became his apprentice. He didn''t want to do anything against the code of ethics in the future. How could he agree to be her master¡° Thanks to you as a teacher. Your martial arts are so high. If I can learn half of you, oh no, one or two levels of martial arts will be much higher than now. " Li Yuanzhi opened her big eyes and said naively.


    "Nonsense!" Li Kexiu also thinks that it''s difficult to laugh or cry. He loves his daughter most and is reluctant to scold her.


    "Just now you used the lotus needle. It seems that you are taught by Wudang people. Between me and Wudang, ah ~ "Song Qingshu shook his head and said firmly," in a word, I won''t accept you as an apprentice. "


    "Well," Li Yuanzhi murmured with disappointment, "but I really want to see the first battle of the Forbidden City."


    "What?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look.


    Seeing that she accidentally revealed her real purpose, Li Yuanzhi was nervous again, and she could not help chatting. She gritted her teeth and said directly: "the most fierce one in the world these days is the battle between Huashan sword sage fengqingyang and the leader of the sun moon cult Dongfang Bubai on the top of the forbidden city. There are different opinions about who can win. It''s a pity that the place of the contest is in the palace, and people in the Jianghu can''t even see it. "


    "I think you are the bodyguard of the imperial palace. If you can take me to the palace, I will be able to witness this strange battle. When the time comes, I will come back and tell my master and father. I envy them to death, hum!" Li Yuanzhi spoke very fast, but her words were clear and pleasant.


    Li Kexiu was warm in his heart. He mentioned it casually before that he could not witness the battle between the two top experts in the world, which was quite a pity. I didn''t expect that my daughter kept it in mind all the time and kept thinking about herself all the time


    "It''s a capital crime to bring someone into the palace without permission," Song Qing''s scholar wanted to investigate. He didn''t know how many times he had died. However, in front of a feudal official in the Qing Dynasty, surface engineering always had to be done.


    Li Kexiu, an old fox, had been comforting his family for a long time, pretending that he didn''t hear anything.


    In fact, Li Kexiu has his own ideas. As a Han Chinese, he climbed to the present position step by step with his military achievements, and paid several times more hardships and painstaking efforts than the flag man.


    I want my daughter to be seen by the emperor when she enters the palace. The picture should not be too beautiful... Even if I''m not so lucky, there are a lot of dignitaries in the capital. It''s good to be close to a prince. By the way, it''s said that there is a prince Wei who is a big red man in front of the emperor recently

 Chapter 105

    Li Kexiu wanted to send her daughter to the capital for a long time. This time, she was so happy to see her daughter.


    See Li Kexiu not clear objection, song Qingshu which do not know each other''s meaning? At the same time, he is also eager to have a beautiful woman to accompany him on a long journey. Of course, the score should be put out first.


    "But I''m in a hurry to get back to the capital. I don''t have time to accompany Miss Li slowly." Song Qingshu said in embarrassment.


    Li Yuanzhi listen to his tone is loose, jubilant way: "this is not a problem, my father has a BMW, can travel thousands of miles."


    "Thousands of miles a day?" Song Qingshu always thought that the ancient Qianli horse was boastful. The most elite cavalry troops could only travel hundreds of miles a day. The gold medal messengers who were eager to change people and horses at each station were only 500 miles a day and night. Qianli horse? Song Qingshu sneered scornfully.


    "If Miss Li can keep up with me, song will take you to the capital." As soon as the voice fell, the light smoke of song Qingshu had disappeared dozens of feet away.


    Li Yuanzhi, surprised, quickly turned over and rode after him. All the way after dozens of miles, I didn''t see song Qingshu''s back. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, I was in a hurry, and my mouth was shriveled, and I burst into tears.


    Song Qingshu saw Li Yuanzhi wiping tears while desperately holding the horse''s belly. He couldn''t help feeling a little funny. He quickly appeared to stop her: "don''t run, don''t run, so many women''s blood in the previous life was dedicated to the bicycle, I don''t want you to give the saddle."


    Seeing song Qingshu, Li Yuanzhi broke into tears and laughed. She didn''t quite understand each other''s words. She cried happily, "would you like to take me to see the battle of the Forbidden City?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s getting late. Let''s find an inn first, and then go on the road early tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu gently helped her off the horse.


    As soon as she got off the horse, Li Yuanzhi''s eyebrows frowned. She only felt some burning pain in her eyes. Thinking that she was hundreds of miles away from the capital, she couldn''t help drooping her pretty face.


    They found an inn in a nearby town, but song Qingshu didn''t have any other idea. After dinner, they went back to the room to meditate and regulate their internal power. Long term use of treading sand without trace, speed is up, but the consumption of internal power is also obvious.


    One night, song Qingshu ran nine Yin Qi along Ren meridian, three yin meridians of hand and three yin meridians of foot for several weeks, and Shen Zhao Qi along Du meridian, three yang meridians of hand and three yang meridians of foot for several weeks.


    Ren vessel dominates blood, which is the sea of Yin vessel, and Du vessel dominates Qi, which is the sea of Yang vessel. In Song Qingshu, the internal force from nine Yin Qi to Yin to cold was put into Ren vessel channels, and the real Qi from Shen Zhao Qi to just Yang was stored in Du vessel channels, which complemented and interfered with each other.


    Dongfang is white. Song Qingshu didn''t sleep all night, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. Instead, he knocked on the next room and said, "get up, get up ~" instead of waiting for Li Yuanzhi to open the door, he went downstairs to find the sophomore to drink some soybean milk.


    Song Qingshu used to see the two Ren and Du Meridians in novels. He thought they were tall. Now after practicing martial arts, he knows that the Du Meridians are just distributed along the spine, over the top of the head, and reach the Renzhong acupoint on the upper lip. The Ren meridians are just in the middle of the front of the body. The only intersection of the two meridians is the perineal acupoint.


    "To get through Ren Du''s two channels is to let chrysanthemum blossom once." Song Qingshu only felt that his legs were tight, so he quickly dismissed these thoughts.


    At this time, there was a voice coming down the stairs. The steps were light. It was the girl''s steps. Song Qingshu looked up.


    Li Yuanzhi was wearing a light yellow Samurai suit, with a blue belt as wide as a palm around her waist, highlighting her slim waist. She was slim, light and elegant.


    Song Qingshu noticed that she was plump under the skirt, and then saw that her skin at the collar was better than snow, white and red, so tender that she seemed to be able to squeeze water out of her mouth. She felt dry and quickly took a sip of soybean milk.


    "Brother song, do I look good today?" Li Yuanzhi came to the table and rotated in place.


    "It''s beautiful!" Seeing her eyes flowing, clear as the pure sky, song Qingshu was ashamed, and her thoughts disappeared.


    "Ah! I like soy milk, too. " Li Yuanzhi took a bowl of soybean milk that song Qingshu had already praised for her and drank half a bowl of it.


    Song Qingshu saw that her hands were as white as jade, slender and pure, and her face was full of the glory of high spirits, which made her feel a little more flexible and emotional. She was filled with emotion: "human. Wife is charming and affectionate, girl is young and beautiful, fish is what I want, bear''s paw is what I want."


    "It''s the capital at last!" Three days later, Li Yuanzhi stretched out and moved her body, which had been soreness due to riding on horses for a long time. She looked at the prosperous capital with a full face.


    Song Qingshu quietly took back the look at each other''s chest because of stretching, and said: "I want to see a person first, you find a place to live first, and I''ll take you into the Forbidden City when you come back."


    "No, what if you want to leave me?" Li Yuanzhi''s eyes were smart and she said, "I''ll go with you."


    Think of Xia Qingqing is famous vinegar jar, song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is not very convenient."


    "Are you going to visit the kiln?" Li Yuanzhi grew up with her father and grew up in the northern frontier fortress. She had no scruples when she spoke.


    "Well, of course not!" Song Qingshu has a black thread and adds that if you want to go, you have to go to a high-end club like the brothel. Yaozi has a strong sense of sight in the street hair salon, but he is not interested in it.


    "That must be to see a woman." Li Yuanzhi said with a sly smile, "don''t worry, I claim to be your apprentice, and I won''t let the other party misunderstand me."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, thinking that Li Kexiu was good at fighting, and he was also a Han nationality. He might be useful in the future. However, he was always loyal to the imperial court. If he wanted to win him over, he would have to start with his only daughter. With consideration in his heart, song Qingshu said with a smile, "OK."


    Come to a quiet house, is a stronghold of Golden Snake camp in the capital, before Xia Qingqing and he made an appointment to meet here.


    Before entering the door, there was a sad sound of the flute not far from the lake. Song Qingshu knew nothing about the music. He only thought the flute was very sad and beautiful, but he could not understand the meaning of the flute.


    Li Yuanzhi is an official girl. Although she likes to play with swords and guns, she has learned a lot from childhood. Hearing the sound of the other party''s Xiao, Li Yuanzhi''s eyes suddenly turn red, and she unconsciously reads the Xiao Song farewell to you


    After parting with you, you will feel endless sorrow, and you will always be in a group of troubles


    Far away from home


    Waiting for Lang''s voice to pass the spring


    A vast expanse of smoke and water


    Plum green and yellow


    One night old after parting with you


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 106

    "Qingqing?" After hearing the word "Qingqing", and then connecting with the meaning of this word, song Qingshu didn''t understand who was the person who played the flute. He quickly changed his direction and went to the lake.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Song Qingshu saw Xia Qingqing leaning under a big tree with a long skirt blowing on the ground, a little white flower on his temples, and endless sadness between his eyebrows.


    Xia Qingqing, who is snow-white, is like a fairy in the dust. I don''t know whether it''s the rising sun or her blushing face. But when I see half of her pretty face, she is as gorgeous as a peach.


    "Mrs. yuan." In the presence of an outsider, song Qingshu''s reputation was destroyed. He didn''t dare to be too careless and called out from a distance.


    Hearing his voice, Xia Qingqing turns back in surprise, waiting to see the beautiful girl behind song Qingshu. Her face doesn''t change a little, but she soon covers up the past: "it''s finally you."


    Li Yuanzhi looked at the pretty young woman opposite and then looked back at Song Qingshu. She looked very strange and thought, "this young woman is all in filial piety. Listening to the meaning of Xiao Song just now, she should miss her husband who just passed away. But the two of them just now have that kind of look and tone. It''s clear that they have such a leg. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that Li Yuanzhi had regarded them as adulterers. He looked at Xia Qingqing and asked, "Mrs. yuan, did you stop GUI Xinshu and his wife?"


    Xia Qingqing shook her head: "I went day and night, and finally found them before they started. I managed to delay them for a few days. But yesterday, I don''t know why, they suddenly decided to go to the palace to assassinate Kangxi. My martial arts skills are not as good as theirs. I can''t stop them. Thinking that you are almost here these days, I decide to stay here and wait for you to see if you can save them. "


    Song Qingshu hated GUI Xinshu and his wife in the original book. He was extremely narrow-minded and could protect their weaknesses. Later, he killed Wu Liuqi in the story of Lu Ding. Song Qingshu didn''t want to save these two people. However, song Qingshu was very soft hearted and asked, "when did they enter the Palace yesterday?"


    "At midnight last night, they seem to have kidnapped your Baron friend and forced him to bring a family of three into the palace." Xia Qingqing replied, "I''m afraid that after I show up, I''ll be seen clearly by trinket, which will hurt you afterwards. I''ve been hiding in the dark."


    "Trinket is smart. He must take them around the palace. It should be too late now. Let''s go into the palace together and see if we can stop them ahead of time." Song Qingshu thinks that according to the original plot, the three members of GUI Xinshu''s family have been sold by trinket, and they are still counting money for him.


    But Xia Qingqing hesitated: "take me to the palace, aren''t you afraid to be bumped into by the Orient invincible?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, the war is around the corner. The East invincible must be closing the door to conserve their energy. Before the full moon night, they will slowly adjust their state to the peak. How can they take care of these trivial matters."


    Xia Qingqing nodded and suddenly turned to stare at Li Yuanzhi: "then what can she do?" Li Yuanzhi was terrified when they mentioned the great event of assassinating the emperor. He thought song Qingshu was the bodyguard of the imperial palace. He didn''t know that he was in contact with these anti thieves. Seeing them staring back at him, Li Yuanzhi said with an embarrassed smile: "you go to work, don''t worry about me." Song Qingshu was full of laughter when he saw that the strange girl was scared. He said, "how can I do that? When I hear that we are plotting, you are an official lady. How can I let you go..."


    Li Yuanzhi stepped back and explained in a panic: "brother song, we are all so familiar. Don''t make fun of it. I promise to keep a secret about today''s affairs... Don''t come here. Are you the Heaven Earth Society or the red flower society? I know some people who are very familiar with the red flower society and the world society... Wuwu, don''t kill me."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are an official lady. You are entangled with these anti Qing and anti Ming organizations. Aren''t you afraid that I will report you?"


    "Aren''t you too..." Li Yuanzhi muttered.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I just need you to join us. I promised your father to take you to the capital. I dare not leave you alone in the capital. If any dandy disciple takes a fancy to you and takes you back to the mansion to be a concubine, your father will have to work hard for me. " Song Qingshu said.


    Li Yuanzhi was very proud in her heart: hum, it''s so deceiving of a man. I''ll pass the test just by pretending to be poor


    "Mrs. yuan, are the bodyguards ready?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Ready." Xia Qingqing took Li Yuanzhi by the hand and said, "this girl, please come into the room with me and change into the big guard''s clothes."


    After a while, the two girls came out. Song Qingshu saw it in front of her eyes, and praised: "delicate and delicate, with soft and greasy skin, I want to throw you to the barracks. Such a handsome and lovely soldier must be swallowed up."


    Xia Qingqing is already familiar with the style of song Qingshu''s speech. It''s no surprise that Li Yuanzhi, a little girl, is red faced when she hears it. She only thinks that the other party''s speech is too bold and explicit.


    At the gate of the palace, song Qingshu came forward and asked, "what happened in the palace?"


    "It turned out to be Mr. Song. I heard that there were three assassins with excellent martial arts skills in the palace. Many of them were ordered to keep their posts strictly." A bodyguard checked the waist token and whispered. Suddenly, he looked at the two people behind song Qingshu in doubt and asked, "these two brothers are very close. Which class are they on?"


    Song Qingshu replied casually, "it''s the young masters I collected for the emperor in various schools to enrich the bodyguard team." In this era, no one dares to pass on the emperor''s advice. Once discovered, it is definitely a great crime to punish the nine nationalities. However, song Qingshu, as a passer-by, had no family and few people. He was not so awed by the imperial power. He thought that the other party could not go to Kangxi to confront him. He had no scruples, so he opened his mouth.


    As expected, the guards did not dare to cross examine them, so they put them into the palace gate.


    "Brother song, listen to what they say, elder martial brother, they seem to have been found." Although Xia Qingqing didn''t like these two unruly elder martial brothers and sisters all the time, she was still very anxious to think that the other party had to go to the deep palace to avenge her husband.


    The whole forbidden city was so big that song Qingshu didn''t know where to rescue him for a while. He hesitated for a moment, pulled a passing guard and asked, "where is the assassin now?"


    As soon as the other party saw that it was song Qingshu, a famous expert in the palace, he gave a salute and quickly said, "Mr. Hui song, I heard that the assassin has been caught. He is being escorted to the imperial study by many managers and interrogated by the Emperor himself."


    Song Qingshu recalled that Gui Xinshu was lost in the palace and could not find the trace of the emperor in the original work, so he pretended to be captured. When he was brought to the emperor, he suddenly burst into trouble.


    "I can''t let Kangxi die at this time." Song Qingshu was anxious. He did so much political speculation, but he didn''t want to fall short.


    Song Qingshu rushed straight to the imperial study. Just a few feet away, he looked back and saw the two women standing in the same place. He quickly ran back, supported the two women on their shoulders, picked up their lightness skills and ran to the imperial study.


    With song Qingshu so close physical contact, Xia Qingqing is OK, but Li Yuanzhi is quite uncomfortable, but also know that the time is urgent, had to bite red lips.


    As soon as they got to the door of the imperial study, they saw three members of GUI Xinshu''s family cut to death by random knives.


    "Ah Xia Qingqing a exclamation, several want to fall down, thanks to Li Yuanzhi quick, will her a help.


    Hearing the cry, Kangxi raised his head and found that it was song Qingshu. He was shocked and said, "it was song Shaoxia who came back. If you had arrived earlier, these three assassins would not have been so arrogant."


    "Song''s rescue came late. I hope the emperor will forgive me." In a daze, song Qingshu quickly pleaded guilty.


    Duolong and others knelt on the ground, sweating: "the minister and other escort is not effective, so that the emperor was shocked."


    "It''s just that. Thanks to Xiaobao blocking their swords, drag them down. Xiaobao Qingshu will stay. Everyone else will go out." Kangxi waved.


    Seeing GUI Xinshu''s corpse taken off like a dead dog, Xia Qingqing''s mouth trembles and her eyes look at Kangxi with hatred. Song Qingshu claps her hand and whispers, "I''ll take back their corpses. Believe me, you wait for me outside first." Then he put a little finger on her and restrained her whole body. Seeing that the other party glared at him, song Qingshu whispered: "I''m afraid you''ll do something stupid... Miss Li, take care of her."


    Li Yuanzhi nodded and helped Xia Qingqing out.


    "His grandfather''s, when Laozi''s palace is a public toilet, come and go as you want!" Seeing that everyone had left, Kangxi swore.


    "Emperor, if you scold me, I will be angry." Trinket patted Kangxi on the back and offered him a cup of tea.


    "No!" Kangxi pushed away the tea cup in front of him, turned to look at Song Qingshu and asked, "how was your trip to the major sects?"


    When song Qingshu saw Kangxi yelling in front of him, he was not afraid, but full of joy. It seemed that the other party regarded him as his own. He quickly replied: "when the leaders of all schools heard that their nephews had the chance to be the guard of the imperial front, they were not only not resistant, but also overjoyed, hoping to get more places."


    Kangxi''s face improved, and he said: "most of the guards in the palace are the children of the eight banners. Their martial arts are really not on the table. Last time I sent them to escort Xiaobao, plus this assassination, I finally understand that they are really vulnerable in front of real experts. "


    Song Qingshu returned: "most of the guards in front of the imperial court are from the background of bannermen. Their martial arts are more focused on killing enemies in the battlefield. It''s really not suitable to deal with people in the Jianghu."


    "That''s right," Kangxi stood up. "So I decided to let duolong choose someone with excellent martial arts skills among the former imperial bodyguards and set up a secret department called" xuedizi ", which is specially responsible for dealing with these outlaws."


    "Blood drop?" Song Qingshu was shocked at that time.


    "Qingshu, it''s too wasteful to idle your excellent martial arts. I decided to let you train those disciples recruited from various sects and set up another secret department. What''s the name, eh?" Kang Xi pondered for a long time and said, "it''s called stick office. It''s ostensibly responsible for catching cicadas in the palace, but actually it helps me monitor the dynamics of the river and the lake!"

 Chapter 107

    After a confused sense of absurdity, followed by a burst of ecstasy in his heart, song Qingshu quickly tightened his face: "I receive the order!"


    "By the way, it''s said that on the 15th of this month, a man with high martial arts will come to the Forbidden City to fight with the leader of the Oriental cult?" Kangxi''s face is not good-looking.


    "Huihuang is a master of Huashan sect who has lived in seclusion for decades. He is known as the" No.1 sword in the world ". I''m afraid it''s because Yuan Chengzhi, who was killed by the eastern sect leader before, was a disciple of Huashan sect." Song Qingshu replied.


    "My imperial palace is the arena of martial arts competition!" Kangxi''s face puffed, and he said, "in the future, the Qing Dynasty will rule the whole country. I will let Huashan sect be removed from the Wulin."


    Listening to Trinket''s immediate flattery, song Qingshu didn''t dare to say anything bad. He thought that if it spread out in the future, Xia Qingqing would have to tear himself up.


    "What kind of elegant martial arts is better than the Oriental leader?" After a moment, Kangxi suddenly asked.


    "It''s not easy to say. The victory or defeat is five to five," Song Qingshu said as he saw Kangxi''s face more ugly. "However, the Forbidden City can be regarded as the home battle of the eastern cult leader. It''s the best time, the best place and the best people. The victory or defeat is just a line. In this way, the eastern cult leader should have a better chance of winning."


    Kangxi''s face finally eased, and said: "according to the spy''s report, there are a large number of Wulin people in the capital now. In order to see the two peerless masters'' War, they must try their best to sneak into the palace. During this period of time, Qingshu and duolong are responsible for the safety of the palace. Don''t let other people come into the palace. The Qing palace is not a vegetable market. "


    "Yes Song Qingshu''s face was bitter. He thought that he might offend a large number of people in the Wulin. Why didn''t Kangxi allow some people in the Wulin to enter the palace as enlightened as the emperor in Lu Xiaofeng? Of course, I just want to think about this. From Kangxi''s point of view, there is no reason to allow people in the Wulin to enter the palace at will.


    "Qingshu, you have been working hard all the way. Go down and have a rest first." Kangxi said softly.


    "Thank you, Emperor!" Before leaving, song Qingshu took a look at the shadow of the imperial study and slowly retreated.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had closed the door of the imperial study, Kangxi''s face sank and he asked in a low voice, "Xiaobao, is the background of song Qingshu clear?"


    "I''m a slave. I almost forgot my business when I was disturbed by those assassins," Trinket said hastily. "I''ve checked it out. Song Qingshu is the third generation chief disciple of Wudang. It''s a pity that Wudang expelled him from the school because he killed seven martial uncle Mo Shenggu by mistake. Later, he married Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei. At the lion slaughtering meeting of Shaolin Temple, he was seriously injured by his martial uncle Yu Lianzhou. It is rumored that he has died. It''s just that he didn''t die, and his martial arts are far better than before. "


    Kangxi, thinking deeply, could not help but smile: "killing martial uncle, Wudang abandons disciples, which is not allowed by the right way of Wulin. Nowadays, in troubled times, the only way to employ people is to be talented. Song Qingshu is just for me to use... "


    It wasn''t long before Song Qingshu came out of the imperial study, he stopped and said with a smile: "the old ancestor used a good method today to easily subdue three first-class experts in the river and lake, but they haven''t seen the flaw by duolong."


    "Keke..." soon a rickety old eunuch appeared behind him, "the SA family just sealed their acupoints with needles at the critical moment, making their bodies stagnate."


    Looking back at the old man, who seemed to be half cut to the ground, song Qingshu asked: "Why are you interested in meeting me today?"


    Sunflower ancestor looked up at the south for a long time, Fang said: "people are old, and there are always some things that can''t be put down... The family has something to do recently. The safety of the little emperor depends on you. The martial arts of those guards are too poor. The only pity is that I can''t see the girl in the East fighting with the wind boy... "


    "Wind boy?" Song Qingshu thought that although fengqingyang was white haired, he was really a yellow child in front of the old sunflower. Suddenly, his face changed and he looked at the old sunflower in horror: "Oriental girl? Can sunflower classic really change people''s gender


    Old sunflower gave him a strange look and didn''t answer.


    "Laozu, I''ve been troubled by a problem for a long time." Song Qingshu had no choice but to change the question, "aren''t you the eunuch of the former Ming Dynasty? Why are you so loyal to the emperor of the Qing Dynasty?"


    "Loyalty?" There was a hint of sarcasm from the corner of his mouth. "For many years, the family has no idea how many masters have changed in this palace, and what loyalty there is to speak of."


    After a little hesitation, the grandfather of sunflower continued: "I''m not afraid to tell you that practicing martial arts requires the nourishment of real dragon Qi. For hundreds of years, the Little Emperor Kangxi had the most real dragon Qi in his body. Naturally, he couldn''t bear to die."


    "The real dragon spirit?" Song Qing was stunned, "is there such a thing in the world?"


    Sunflower''s ancestor gave a faint smile: "it''s natural. In history, some great masters of yin and Yang were able to look at Qi and break their lives. After practicing kung fu for a long time, they realized that heaven and man were born and everything was growing, and then they realized the real dragon''s Qi in the emperor."


    "Laozu, do you feel any domineering spirit in me?" Song Qingshu thought that if he is the leading role, the leading role must be domineering.


    The grandfather of sunflower looked at him carefully, his expression suddenly became as disgusting as swallowing a fly, and said, "bah! You have the most annoying peach blossom flavor of the family. If the family is not bad, you will have a peach blossom robbery recently. "


    Looking at the sunflower ancestor disappearing in the distance, song Qingshu said: "even if you don''t have xiaodingding, you can''t retaliate against the society like this. You can''t wait for all lovers to become brothers and sisters! Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei, Pei


    Go on for a while and see Li Yuanzhi anxiously looking here. Song Qingshu quickly welcomes him.


    "Let''s go out first." Song Qingshu quickly unties Xia Qingqing''s acupoints and leads them to the palace gate.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Qingqing immediately threw off her sleeve and looked at him with hatred. Song Qingshu sighed: "Mrs. yuan, I can''t say it in detail just now. I''m really for you."


    "Of course I know you''re doing it for me!" There were tears in Xia Qingqing''s eyes, "but I don''t need it! Just now, elder martial brother GUI gave me the chance with his life. I tried my best, but I may not be able to die with the emperor dog. "


    "Even if you succeed, I don''t care. But Miss Li, who went into the palace with you, will surely die afterwards. You will even hurt her parents and kill innocent people for revenge. Is that really what you want to see?" Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    "As long as I can succeed in revenge, I am willing to pay any price!" Xia Qingqing looked at Li Yuanzhi apologetically, "when I get to the underworld, I''m willing to be an ox or a horse for you."


    Li Yuanzhi''s face was not good-looking, and she flashed sideways.


    "But do you really think you can make it?" Song Qingshu scoffed.


    "You keep saying that you will avenge me. In that case, if you join me, Kangxi will surely die. After all, you are just greedy for wealth, and you have been perfunctory to me Xia Qingqing''s eyes at Song Qingshu are full of indifference.

 Chapter 108

    Song Qingshu could not help but feel angry: "you still keep saying that as long as I take revenge for you, you will agree with each other. Just now, we will die. Where can I get my reward? "


    Xia Qingqing''s chest fluctuated. After a while, he nibbled: "well, if you want, I''ll give it to you today. One day is not enough, three days; Three days is not enough. I''ll serve you wholeheartedly for a month and let you enjoy tenderness... After a month, how about you accompany me to kill Kangxi? "


    On one side, Li Yuanzhi supported her forehead with her hand, and her face was speechless: "God, why am I so unlucky? How can I get on such a stolen ship?"


    In the room Hu Tian Hu Di for a month? The picture was so beautiful that song Qingshu was so excited when he had a little fantasy in his mind. Fang finally suppressed the impulse of consent with great perseverance: "Mrs. yuan, I''m just joking with you. In fact, just now there was a master in the imperial study who was comparable to the invincible of the East. GUI Xinshu and his family were all controlled by him secretly. Even if I fight with you, there is no possibility of success. "


    "How can there be so many experts in the world?" Xia Qingqing stares at him suspiciously.


    "What I said is true," Song Qingshu quickly told her about the origin of sunflower''s ancestor. Seeing that she was still dubious, she couldn''t help saying, "if you don''t believe me, you can check the body of the three members of GUI Xinshu''s family. You can see it at a glance."


    Xia Qingqing''s face changed slightly: "their bodies have been dragged away by the bodyguard of the imperial palace. I don''t know how they will be punished."


    "If I take their bodies back, will you forgive me?" Song Qingshu looks at Xia Qingqing and asks.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s expression, Xia Qingqing''s teeth itch with hatred. Can he say no and let the remains of his elder martial brother and sister-in-law be trampled on? Helpless nod, unwilling to say: "good!"


    "Don''t answer so unwillingly," said Yan Yixiao of Song Qing''s book fair. "I''ll send you out of the Palace first. Recently, the wind in the palace is too tight. I''m worried about your safety."


    When they arrived at the gate of the palace, the guard looked at Song Qingshu in embarrassment: "Mr. Song, there are too many people in the capital in recent days. For the safety of the palace, the emperor has just issued a decree. Before the full moon night, no one can enter or leave the palace unless he has his gold medal in hand."


    "How could that be? I came out of the imperial study. " Song Qingshu said blankly on his face, but he was happy to bloom in his heart. This is God''s help.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to turn back with the two women and go to his residence. With a helpless expression, he said, "I have to ask the two women to be wronged in my humble home for a while."


    Xia Qingqing has been with him for a long time. He doesn''t know song Qingshu''s careful thinking, but now he is so worried that he doesn''t want to break it.


    Li Yuanzhi is more willing to stay in the palace. First, she has never been to the palace, which makes her feel strange. Second, she is worried that she will not be able to return to the palace on the night of the full moon after she leaves the palace?


    "You stay in this room for a while, and try not to wander around. I''ll see what they do with GUI Xinshu and other bodies." Song Qingshu took them back to his courtyard. After the instructions, he went to find duolong.


    Song Qingshu managed to find duolong all the way and said: "many adults killed the assassin today. It''s really an eye opener for song."


    "It turned out to be the song brothers. Oh, don''t mention it," said duolong, looking at the song Qingshu, with a face full of misfortune, and began to vomit bitterness. "I was careless for a moment. I was intrigued by the assassin and brought them to the emperor. Fortunately, there was no danger in the end. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t plead guilty, otherwise my brother would be sent to death row."


    "These assassins have caused heavy losses to the brothers today. I don''t know what many adults are going to do with their bodies?" Song Qingshu pretends to ask unintentionally.


    "That''s not to say!" Duolong gritted his teeth and said, "hang them at the gate of the city and expose them to the sun for a few days to warn those mud legged people in the river and lake that if anyone tries to do something wrong, that''s the end."


    "Like this..." Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to stop talking.


    Duolong was really taken in. Recently, things have not been going well. He has become a bird in shock. With a thump in his heart, he quickly asked, "do brothers song have any worries?"


    Song Qingshu put his arm around his shoulder and said in a low voice: "you don''t know much about these assassins. I know a little about the origin of these assassins. They are the three members of GUI Xinshu''s family of Huashan sect. Although GUI Xinshu is known as invincible and good at martial arts, he is only a second-class or third-class figure in the whole Jianghu."


    "My Lord, your intention is to frighten the people in the lake. It''s better to have a curfew. However, some other people who are better at martial arts than GUI Xinshu, if they see the corpses of three people and inquire about them, they will know what happened today. When they don''t know the truth, they will surely mutter that even GUI Xinshu''s ordinary martial arts can be killed all the way to the imperial study, So it''s not easy to sneak into the palace? "


    "It''s not surprising that people in the river''s Lake are so bold that they use their own martial arts to break into the palace to test. If the emperor was alarmed at that time, he didn''t say how to deal with GUI Xinshu and other corpses. When he asked, he learned that everything was because you made your own decision. What do you think the emperor would think? "


    Duolong was shocked by what he said, and then said, "fortunately, brother song reminded me that I would throw them to the mass grave outside the city. What do you think?"


    Song Qingshu thought that he could let Qingqing inform his subordinates outside the palace that they would go back to Xinshu''s family at night and quickly nodded: "it''s not bad. Now in a special period, one more thing is better than one less thing."


    Duolong, with a smile, patted song Qingshu on the shoulder: "brother song, like Lord Wei, is also forward-looking and destined to prosper in the future. Don''t forget him then."


    "If this is where it is, the emperor will send adults to set up" blood drop son "and send me to set up" stick office ". It needs more adults to give more advice." Song Qingshu quickly put a low profile, said.


    When he heard about the stick, duolong was surprised and didn''t ask much. He quickly said, "that''s natural. By the way, I have to deal with the bodies of these assassins first. We''ll discuss more in the future."


    "Many adults walk slowly ~" watching duolong leave, song Qingshu quickly turns around and walks to his room.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s retelling, Xia Qingqing looked at him unexpectedly: "why can things always be so easy to solve in your hands?"


    "Who said that, I can''t do anything for you." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Xia Qingqing stares at him, his face flushes.


    "Eh ~" Li Yuanzhi could not stand it any longer, as if she was afraid of the cold. She stood up, put her hands on her shoulders and stroked her arms. "Can you stop being so numb? There are still children in the room."


    As Xia Qingqing retreats to one side in embarrassment, song Qingshu stares at Li Yuanzhi angrily


    "What kind of child are you? It''s clear that you are old enough to get married, and the place where you should be has grown up..."


    Although Li Yuanzhi has a delicate appearance, she has been spoiled by her parents since she was a child. She acts willfully and fearlessly, but this time she meets song Qingshu and finally meets her nemesis. When she hears his ostensible and frivolous words, her pretty face turns red, "I won''t tell you any more ~"


    At the exciting moment in the evening, song Qingshu was driven out by two women before he could speak. It turned out that other people were present. Xia Qingqing was worried about his status as a new and widowed man, and said that he was not willing to let him live under the same roof; Li Yuanzhi, needless to say, her eyes were like watching a sex wolf, which made song Qingshu very hurt.


    Just outside the house, a bodyguard ran to him and told him, "Lord song, Lord Wei, please come to his house for dinner."


    Fortunately, the guards in the palace were always cautious in their words and deeds, for fear that they would see something they shouldn''t have seen destroyed.


    When the bodyguard entered the courtyard, he also looked down at the ground without looking into the room. Song Qingshu quietly closed the door of the room and asked suspiciously, "but isn''t the entrance of the palace forbidden now?"


    The bodyguard replied, "Lord Wei has a token specially given by the emperor. He can go in and out of the palace freely, and Lord song is not an outsider. Naturally, there is no problem."


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu was worried that he had no place to go at night, and happily followed him to the palace.


    "Brother song, I know you just came back today, so I''m going to hold a banquet for you." Trinket came all the way out of the house.


    "You''re welcome, brother Wei." Song Qingshu felt warm in his heart. He thought that Trinket was warm to his friends.


    After three rounds of drinking, song Qingshu saw that there seemed to be a trace of sadness between Wei Xiaobao''s eyebrows. He couldn''t help asking, "is there something bothering brother Wei?"


    Trinket hesitated for a moment and said, "go down first. You don''t have to wait here."


    Song Qingshu just casually asked, did not expect that the other party really something, see him so serious, can not help but curious.


    "Brother song, after a while, I may be sent to the north." Trinket scowled as he saw that all his servants had left.


    "North?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked, "Shanhaiguan or Shengjing city?"


    "The emperor is hesitating too. He hasn''t made up his mind yet," Trinket sighed. "But it''s dangerous everywhere."


    "Now the two families are maintaining a superficial relationship with the imperial court. The Wei brothers are resourceful and should have no problem coping with it." Song Qingshu comforted him, but he was surprised: what did he say to me?


    Sure enough, before long, trinket continued: "I don''t worry about those two families. The main reason is that Liaodong is the home of dragon sect. Last time I offended the old tortoise Hong Antong, he wanted to skin me and beat my tendons."


    "Brother Wei, there are many guards around you. What can he do?" Song Qingshu said with disapproval that although Hong Antong''s martial arts skills were high, he had not yet reached the level of seeing the guard as nothing.


    "I don''t worry about myself. I''m mainly worried that after I leave Beijing, the defense in the mansion will be empty, and the Dragon church will send people to do harm to my wife." Said trinket.


    Thinking of taking advantage of Shuanger by being drunk that night, song Qingshu felt rather embarrassed and quickly said, "brother Wei, don''t worry. After I set up the stick office, I will send more people to protect Shuanger secretly."


    "It''s not just Shuanger," Trinket said with a smile, turning to the inner hall and shouting, "first wife, come out and meet brother song."

 Chapter 109

    When song Qingshu looked back, he saw a woman walking out of the inner hall. Her face was as bright as jade. It was reflected in the red candle light in the hall. It was very beautiful.


    "Brother song, this is my first wife, Fang Yi." Trinket hugged Fang Yi''s shoulder triumphantly.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Fang Yi''s eyes, but he was still in his arms.


    "Fang Yi?" Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, and thinking of the black and thin Fang Yi in Chen Xiaochun''s Lu Ding Ji, song Qingshu had some plays for a while. He thought to himself: Although Eason Chen and his wife have a good relationship, Xu haoying''s face is not so good.


    "I''ve met brother song." When Fang Yi saw song Qingshu, she was surprised and sighed: what a handsome man.


    "You don''t have to be polite." Song Qingshu gave a false help and said, "brother Wei has just told me that after he goes north, song will try his best to protect your safety."


    "Brother song, for various reasons, she was forced to join the Dragon sect. In order to control her subordinates, the Dragon sect would give them Baotai Yijin pills, which are extremely poisonous..." Trinket told song Qingshu about fat Toutuo and thin Toutuo. After hearing this, he looked at him with great expectation. "Brother song has excellent martial arts, I don''t know if he can solve this poison?"


    Noticing that Fang Yi''s body trembled unconsciously just now, song Qingshu quickly comforted: "sister-in-law, don''t worry. I''ve heard about the property of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill. Although I don''t know the medicine, I know someone can detoxify it."


    Fang Yi''s voice trembled. The poison was like a maggot of tarsal bone, which made her worried all day. She asked, "really? I hope elder brother song can give us some advice. "


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, song Qingshu thought, "Trinket is really good..." my younger sister and sister can go to Dongting Lake to find the king of poisonous drugs. I believe that by his old man''s means, this kind of poison can''t defeat him. It''s just that the king of poisonous hand medicine is eccentric. Well, I have a lot to do with him. I''ll write a letter and you can take it with you. He should help me. "


    Fang Yi was overjoyed, and her breath became extremely short: "thank you, brother song!"


    Trinket couldn''t help eating. She helped her so many times, but she didn''t appreciate her so much. When she saw the good-looking man, she was so happy


    After the banquet, trinket personally takes him to the door. Song Qingshu walks to the gate of the Forbidden City, and sometimes turns around and waves. When he turns around the corner, song Qingshu stops and stops smiling.


    Seeing that there was no one around, song Qingshu used his lightness skills and sneaked back to Wei Xiaobao''s Viscount''s house. Before that, he had visited zijue''s mansion several times in the night, and each time he failed to find the trace of "forty two chapters classic".


    "Although I already know that the treasures of the Qing Dynasty are in Luding mountain in the east of Liaoning Province, I have no idea where Luding mountain is and where the treasures are. It seems that I have to turn to the treasure map in forty two chapters." Song Qingshu evaded the patrol guard and searched.


    Song Qingshu vaguely remembers that in the original work, trinket seems to have hidden the forty two chapters in a coffin, but he has not found that coffin so many times. Song Qingshu thinks that he has made a mistake, so he goes all over the Viscount''s house, and still finds nothing.


    Song Qingshu frowned disappointedly after searching the last place he had left behind. He thought that the forty second chapter classic might not be in the Viscount''s house.


    Just as he was about to turn around and walk away, song Qingshu suddenly felt a move in his heart. He looked at a room in the distance. The candle was flickering in the room, and the shadow was faintly reflected on the window. He knew that it was Wei Xiaobao''s bedroom. He hesitated for a moment, pushed hard under his feet, and fell on the roof of the bedroom.


    Gently open the roof tiles, hear the voice of a man and a woman inside, song Qingshu carefully look inside.


    "Shuang''er, why don''t you go out and meet brother song today?" Asked trinket.


    "I''m not feeling well. I don''t want to go out when I think I have a girl to accompany me anyway." Shuang''er said lazily, but she was angry at the thought that song Qingshu had eaten a lot of tofu that night. She didn''t want to see him again. Of course, this reason can''t be explained to Xiao Baoming.


    "My parents are so jealous," Trinket said, pretending to be surprised. "Come on, let''s check for my husband. What''s wrong with that?" Then he stretched out his hand to pose for Shuanger''s clothes.


    "Oh," Shuang er''s face turned pale and dodged, but it was too late. Trinket pulled off her coat and showed her round and white shoulders.


    Seeing that they were having a good time in the boudoir, song Qingshu subconsciously turned his head and felt very sorry: if he didn''t know someone, it''s OK, but Trinket had a good relationship with me. It''s too familiar to start with.


    Just about to leave with full of regret, song Qingshu suddenly had a flash in his mind. He remembered the picture he had just glanced at, and quickly turned back to look inside carefully.


    Shuang er''s hands tightly hold on to the profanity clothes on her body, constantly avoiding the evil hands of trinket, and her smooth skin is looming in the gauze.


    However, it''s not the key. Song Qingshu''s eyes coagulated, and he saw that Shuanger''s profanity clothes seemed to be embroidered with a complex pattern. If it wasn''t for his deep internal skill and sharp eyes, he would only be regarded as an ordinary embroidery. How could he see that it was embroidered with a map.


    Sure enough, shuang''er said, "don''t make trouble, Xiao Bao. You''re not afraid to tear up the embroidery on your clothes."


    "I don''t worry about my shuang''er''s craftsmanship. Besides, it''s embroidered with soft gold thread, which is so easy to tear up," said trinket. "The sea turtle, the empress dowager, the Witch and the Dragon sect are all looking for the forty second chapter Sutra. I didn''t know that I had secretly changed the map and embroidered it on my shuang''er''s underwear... The only pity is that, The two books of Wu Sangui and Prince Bao are missing. "


    Patting the other side''s evil hands away, Shuanger spat: "look, you are beautiful. If one day I elope with another handsome gentleman, you will not have time to cry."


    "If you put it on Fang Yi''s mother-in-law, it''s really possible," said Trinket with a smile. "But even if people all over the world betray me, my good couple must be on my side. I''m naturally relieved..."


    "You know how to coax me with good words..." shuang''er is so shy that she feels sweet in her heart.


    Seeing that they began to flirt with each other, song Qingshu jumped out of the Viscount''s mansion without any meaningful information.


    "It''s easy to take Shuanger''s map at this time, but it''s bound to frighten the snake," Song Qingshu said as he walked back to the palace, weighing his interests. "It doesn''t matter if you take it early or late. If you do it now, it will destroy the familiar plot, but it''s not worth the loss. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to get the remaining two scriptures, one from Wu Sangui and the other from Prince Bao. It''s no use grabbing Shuanger''s map... I''d better wait for trinket to get the other two scriptures before I start. "


    Making up his mind, song Qingshu finally put down a big stone in his heart and went to the palace with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 110

    "Big beauty, little beauty, do you miss me?" Back in his courtyard, song Qingshu reached forward and tried to push.


    "Whoosh!" Song Qingshu quickly dodged and looked at the Golden Snake cone between his two fingers. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "forget it. You can rest yourself. I''ll just find a place to sleep outside."


    Leaning against a big tree branch in the courtyard, song Qingshu was very depressed: one monk carried water to drink, two monks carried water to drink, and three monks didn''t have water to drink... Now they can''t even make the best of everyone, how can they open the harem in the future


    "Who is it?" A pair of patrolling bodyguards accidentally found a figure on the tree. They were shocked and asked.


    Song Qingshu showed his head: "don''t make a fuss. It''s me. The palace is not peaceful recently. I will stand on a high place in the evening to watch if there is anything abnormal in the palace. You patrol as usual. Don''t say hello to me. Don''t expose me. "


    "Mr. Song is a model of our generation!" Several bodyguards put up their thumbs and said with a flattering smile.


    As soon as the crowd left, song Qingshu immediately lay down on the tree, moved the nearby branches to the front of him, closed his eyes and went to sleep directly: "hell, who has the spare time to help Kangxi guard the house in the evening? I''m not husky."


    At dawn the next day, song Qingshu awoke to the sound of opening the door. Seeing the two girls in the courtyard, he began to dress up and jumped down from the tree.


    "Good morning!" Song Qingshu moved his shoulder and grinned.


    "Good morning," Xia Qingqing said faintly. Suddenly, she looked like a smile. "Did you sleep well last night


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. The moon is bright and the stars are rare. It has a special flavor." Song Qingshu gave a ha ha.


    Li Yuanzhi couldn''t help laughing: "we heard a loud bang in the middle of last night. I don''t know what fell from the tree."


    "Yes? Why didn''t I hear that? " Song Qingshu looked embarrassed and said, "by the way, I''m going to see if the hostages of those sects have been sent to the commander of the guard today. I''ll leave first and I won''t talk to you." Then he ran away in a hurry.


    Just after running out of the gate, song Qingshu heard a giggle coming from behind. He couldn''t help but stop and rub his buttocks. He took a cold breath: "yesterday I fell so hard. I don''t know how little dragon girl sleeps on a rope."


    When he came to Yingwu gate, he took a cup of herbal tea and gargled. Song Qingshu told the bodyguard what he wanted to do. The bodyguard quickly invited the commander of the guard.


    "It''s Mr. Song." The commander of the guard army warmly welcomed him. Although his official power was higher than that of song Qingshu, he knew that song Qingshu was the most popular person in front of the emperor. He also learned from other sources that song Qingshu was going to form a "stick office", and he did not dare to neglect it.


    "I''ve seen the commander," Song Qingshu saluted and asked, "I don''t know how many disciples have come to report now?"


    "According to the roster, there should have been 103 people," the commander of the guard army opened a roster, "but the deadline for reporting has not yet arrived, so it has only continued to more than 30 people."


    "It''s only over thirty people?" Song Qingshu was a little disappointed, but he was just in a better mood when he thought that it was enough. "I''ll take them now. Is the commander OK?"


    "Of course not. The emperor sent us a decree. Let''s try our best to cooperate with Mr. Song. If Mr. Song needs anything, just say it." The commander patted his chest and said.


    "Not for the time being. If you need to, you will trouble the commander." After leaving the guard, song Qingshu sighed that power was really a good thing.


    However, when he saw the 30 people under his command, song Qingshu couldn''t laugh any more.


    "What a group of crooked wax gourds cracking jujubes Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, pointing to the group of people in front of him, shaking all over.


    "Is there no one else in your respective sects? It''s just as fat as a pig. This... Is actually a hunchback, and you, even more ridiculous, are one armed. You think you are Yang Guo... "


    The people named by him nodded and bowed quickly and said, "my Lord, calm down. The rest of our sects are eager to work in the palace. But the imperial edict says clearly that the sons of the leaders of all sects are called to Beijing. If there are no children, they send nephews to Beijing, even nephews, Just send the second generation of chief disciples to come here... Our respective sects strictly follow the orders of the imperial court. I hope you can see clearly. "


    Looking at these people with different looks, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of the maids in the journey to the west, Ma Dan, who are the same rotten onions!


    Spit hard, song Qingshu turned a circle, "you, you, you, and you... Out."


    Several people named by him looked at each other and reluctantly stood up.


    One is elegant in appearance, one is handsome, the other is masculine and powerful. He is a tough guy, and the other two are twins. They are very attractive.


    Song Qingshu nodded and opened his mouth and said, "finally, there are several decent seedlings. Which school are you from? Introduce your own martial arts. "


    "I''m Chen Ke of Penglai sect. I''m quite familiar with Penglai sword technique." Said the elegant man.


    "I''m good at feihemen, and I''m good at judge''s point pointing." Junxiu said.


    "In xiashenquan, a pair of palm Kung Fu is OK." A mighty man''s voice is as loud as a bell.


    "Our brother belongs to the Iron Palm sect, and he practices iron sand palm Kung Fu." Said the other twins.


    "What can these third rate schools have?" Song Qingshu didn''t like it in his heart. He replied casually, "in that case, you should be responsible for training the rest of you. I''ll train you together after everyone arrives." At this time, song Qingshu had been thinking about the full moon battle in a few days. Seeing that these people were too good and bad to manage, he turned and left.


    "My Lord, shall we be here in the future?" Chen Ke hesitated and asked.


    "Yes, you are staying in this school for martial arts training. The eunuch will arrange your accommodation and food. Remember that you are not allowed to cross the north of Qianqing gate, or you will be killed if you break into the inner palace." I don''t know why, song Qingshu suddenly wanted to see Dongfang Bubai. After answering, he went to Dongfang Bubai''s residence.


    Thinking of sunflower eunuch''s "Oriental Girl" and his soft hand that night, song Qingshu can''t help wondering. It seems that today''s Dongfang Bubai has become a woman, but he doesn''t know whether it''s because sunflower''s treasure is so magical that men change their gender, or whether Dongfang Bubai is originally a woman.


    Walking nearby, song Qingshu felt the terrible smell in the courtyard from a distance, and hesitated for a moment: "after fighting with her that night, she must have suspected me. If she saw the horse''s feet later, she could not touch the tiger''s buttocks. Thinking of what I did that night, she would surely kill me."


    "Mr. Song visited the East early in the morning. What''s the matter?" There was a faint sound in the room.


    Listen to that low male voice, song Qingshu is puzzled again, "die to die, gamble." Making up his mind, song Qingshu gritted his teeth and asked, "does song want to ask the eastern leader whether he is a man or a woman?"


    "What His voice was full of anger. A red shadow shot out of the room and came to song Qingshu. His eyes fixed on him sharply, "say it again?"


    Song Qingshu was full of vigor, secretly defensive, and said: "before the sunflower ancestor told song that the Oriental leader was a woman, song felt a little shocked, so he came to verify it."


    "Song Qingshu, are you sure that you will fight against old man Feng and dare not waste your power on you?" Oriental invincible sneers.


    "I dare not," Song Qingshu said to himself, "but the leader is a wise man, and naturally knows how to choose."


    "Master song, I know that you have increased a lot recently, but you overestimate your ability too much. Even if I take your life, it will not affect the future martial arts competition." Oriental unbeaten laughs.


    "Although song''s skill is low, he never belittles himself," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "If the leader was as sure as you said, he would have done it long ago."


    Although song Qingshu stood in front of him with a low brow, his figure was always moving slowly with his own Qi, turning many of his potential offensives into invisible. Dongfang Bubai was also surprised: I''m afraid he really had to spend a lot of effort to win.


    With a cold hum, Dongfang Bubai put up his strength and stood up with his hands down. Looking at the distant sun, he said faintly, "this seat is a man or a woman. Does it matter to Mr. Song?"


    Before Song Qingshu, he always thought that Dongfang Bubai was a perverted human demon. When this kind of Genie died, he should purify the environment. So on Huashan, he did not hesitate to tell fengqingyang in detail about the martial arts of Dongfang Bubai and some characteristics of his moves.


    Don''t underestimate this. For experts of this level, Feng Qingyang can already get enough information from Song Qingshu''s words to know himself and the enemy. On the contrary, Dongfang Bubai knows nothing about Feng Qingyang''s martial arts. If he really wants to make friends, he will suffer a great loss.


    When he learned that Dongfang Bubai might be a girl, song Qingshu''s position suddenly wavered. He didn''t know why. He subconsciously didn''t want the misfortune of the women''s version of Dongfang Bubai. Maybe it was the influence of previous movies and TV dramas, maybe it was the fault of cherishing jade again, or maybe it was the soft feeling that made him reluctant to leave that night


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t dare to talk to Dongfang Bubai about all this, so he had to say, "if the leader is a man, song will turn around and leave, and dare not disturb the leader''s Qingxiu any more; If the leader is a woman, song has a word to tell, which is related to the success or failure of the full moon war. "


    Song Qingshu firmly believes that if the other party is a man or a human demon, with his arrogant personality, he will certainly disdain to lie in order to listen to his own words.


    "Tell me." Dongfang Bubai neither admits nor denies that a pretty face hard to distinguish between men and women has no feelings for Ruth.

 Chapter 111

    Song Qingshu is very happy. It seems that Dongfang Bubai is not sure about the full moon night. Otherwise, he can''t be cheated out of his true gender so easily.


    After sorting out his mind, song Qingshu said: "fengqingyang was famous for his unique skill of Dugu Jiujian in those years, but now he has no move that is the move of Dugu Jiujian... Oriental girl, song has said all about it, so let''s leave."


    Seeing song Qingshu leave, Dongfang Bubai looks up at the sky and thinks: "no move, no move?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel that his actions were harmful to the reputation. This kind of master should have fought fairly. He just pulled them back to the same starting point.


    After a few days of sleeping in the trees, song Qingshu finally waited for the full moon night. Looking at the two girls who had been disguised as the guards of the imperial court, he could not help but exhort: "you are too handsome and conspicuous. Stay behind me and try not to talk, or it will be difficult for people to be suspicious when they hear your voice. "


    Xia Qingqing is full of worries and nods at will. Li Yuanzhi is a strong pressure in the heart of excitement, hard to nod.


    Noting the joy in Li Yuanzhi''s eyes and comparing Xia Qingqing''s preoccupation, song Qingshu could not help sighing: what a carefree girl


    Duolong and song Qingshu have been very busy these days. Today is the day of decisive battle. They put in heavy troops at each palace gate, adding several times more patrol guards than usual.


    "Brother song!" Seeing song Qingshu''s eyes brighten, duolong pulls him aside, looks around furtively, and asks in a low voice, "who do you think will win the battle tonight?"


    Song Qingshu looked at him in amazement: "both of them are peerless experts. No one can guess before they fight."


    Duolong said with a smile: "brother song, we are all our own people. I''ll show you a way to get rich."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and asked, "I hope you can give me some advice."


    Duolong looked around again to make sure that no one was eavesdropping on him. Then he said, "although the leader of the Oriental sect is recognized as the first master of the Qing Dynasty, after all, our Martial Arts in the Qing Dynasty are relatively weak. People in the Wulin of other countries will think that the name of the leader of the Oriental sect is not true."


    "Fengqingyang is different. He became famous earlier. Decades ago, he was a myth in the central plains where martial arts flourished. Therefore, many people in the Wulin are optimistic that fengqingyang will win."


    "The makers in the capital have long looked at the business opportunities and made a good offer for the two. If they gamble on Fengqing and Yangsheng, they will lose two, and if they gamble on Dongfang sect, they will lose three. If they don''t win before dawn, even if they are tied, they will lose three."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows move, did not expect that the ancient gambling industry is so developed, quickly asked, "how big brother pressure which side?"


    "Hey, hey," said duolong with a strange smile, "brother song, this is the chance to get rich."


    "What do you say?" Song Qingshu looks at him suspiciously.


    "People in other countries are naturally more optimistic about fengqingyang. Many people, even if they have doubts, will only guard against a tie between the two. The eastern cult leader is generally not optimistic. If we buy the eastern cult leader with a lot of money, won''t we make a lot of money?" The more he spoke, the more excited he was, and his breathing became rapid.


    Hearing this, song Qingshu frowned: "are you so sure that the eastern cult leader can win?"


    "That''s the point!" Duolong said excitedly, "today, the emperor specially sent me to inform you, so that you can help the eastern leader in secret."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he realized that Dongfang Bubai was now the number one master under Kangxi. Naturally, Kangxi didn''t want him to be hurt, so it was normal for him to help Dongfang Bubai win by any means


    But song Qingshu didn''t want to go through the muddy water. After seeing Xia Qingqing in the distance, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile to duolong: "what a big brother, with the wind and the martial arts of the Oriental leader, how can I get in? What''s more, even if I do it, there are so many Wulin people outside the palace. How can the gambling count? "


    Duolong hesitated for a moment, looked at Song Qingshu and said: "brother song, I think you are your own talent. The emperor''s words have been issued. If you resist the Edict and don''t respect it, and the final result of the martial arts contest is not what the emperor wants to see, even Lord Wei can''t save you when Longyan is angry."


    Seeing that song Qingshu''s face was not good-looking, duolong continued: "besides, many princes and ministers have learned about the news and have put a lot of money in. If the eastern cult leader is defeated in the end, they will lose everything... Even if the emperor is generous and doesn''t blame the song brothers, you can''t continue to have a foothold in the court... As for the problem of concealing people''s eyes and ears, Brother song''s excellent martial arts skills must not defeat you. "


    "Well, song will do his best." Song Qingshu turned to leave with a solemn face.


    "Brothers song can rest assured that as long as the leader of the Oriental sect wins, everyone will leave you a thank-you gift." Hearing the voice coming from behind, song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and waved at will to show that he knew.


    "What did Doron tell you?" Seeing that he came back, Xia Qingqing asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing. Something about the safety of the Forbidden City tonight." Song Qingshu didn''t dare to tell her the truth. He grinned and said, "let''s go to other places first."


    "I didn''t expect that I could watch the duel between the two top experts at that time at a close distance today. I went back to talk to my master to see if he was beautiful." Among the three people in the party, I''m afraid Li Yuanzhi has a detached audience attitude towards the duel tonight.


    "Brother song, you''ve played against both of them. Do you think uncle Feng can win tonight?" Xia Qingqing, worried, quietly asks song Qingshu.


    "Master Feng has a higher level of martial arts, and the eastern invincible moves faster. Both of them have their own advantages and disadvantages, and their comprehensive strength is very close. If they fight fairly, they should win or lose five times. But before we went to Huashan, Mr. Feng had already been familiar with some of the characteristics of the Orient invincible from me. He should have a better chance of winning... "


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to cheat her, but he thought that it was all right for him to report to Dongfang Bubai secretly before. He could not help Dongfang Bubai any more tonight, otherwise how could Qingqing forgive himself?


    But he couldn''t resist the order directly. It was a headache. Song Qingshu shook his head impatiently.


    The three of them unknowingly came to the training place at the stick. When the hostage disciples of those sects saw song Qingshu coming, they all stopped practicing martial arts and came forward to see him one after another.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand and said, "I think you also know the duel tonight. In order to ensure the safety of the palace, the guards of the palace tonight will be very strict. You are not official bodyguards, so you can''t walk out of this yard tonight... You can''t watch a duel. Why do you look like eating arsenic one after another? "


    Seeing the appearance of one person in the field, Li Yuanzhi''s face turned pale behind song Qingshu.

 Chapter 112

    A few people in the field just saw Li Yuanzhi behind song Qingshu, so they would look very unnatural. But most of song Qingshu''s thoughts at the moment are on the countermeasures tonight, and he doesn''t pay attention to the abnormalities in the scene.


    "First of all, I''ve come to remind you so that you won''t lose your lives in a muddle. I have other places to go. I''ll go first Song Qingshu waved at will and turned to walk out.


    "To your honor!" A group of people saluted one after another.


    Li Yuanzhi follows song Qingshu. On several occasions, she can''t help looking back at a young man in the field. Her eyes are full of pleading. Seeing that the other person''s face firmly shakes her head, she has no choice but to leave, but she has changed from high spirited to haunted.


    "Miss Li, why do you stop chirping all of a sudden?" Suddenly feel a little quiet ear, song Qingshu looked up at Li Yuanzhi casually asked.


    "Ah, is there?" Li Yuanzhi looks a little flustered, face unnaturally said, "people who have chirp."


    Song Qingshu looks at her suspiciously, but he knows that the girl''s mind has always been famous for its unpredictable, and he is too lazy to guess what Li Yuanzhi is thinking... Lowering his head, song Qingshu begins to ponder over the Countermeasures for tonight.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu didn''t come up with a perfect solution until the evening. Looking at a broad red robe and standing on the yellow glazed tile on the top of Taihe hall, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "step by step, look at it and act according to the situation."


    Before I knew it, a bright moon had already risen to the sky, and the soft moonlight sprinkled on Dongfang Bubai, which made many people run to the Qianqing gate. They didn''t even care to watch the duel between Dongfang Bubai and fengqingyang. They were running and hating: "Damn, this group of red flowers with thousands of swords don''t know how to replace those protons that should have been reported, In a moment of carelessness, he saw that Kan He Neng had no doubt about them and brought them into the palace. What will safflower do? Fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty! If Kangxi was killed by them, the one who took them to the palace would also be regarded as a accomplice by the Qing government and wanted all over the world. Damn


    When Li Yuanzhi saw song Qingshu running to the deep palace, her face suddenly changed, and she also used her lightness skills to catch up with her.


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, Xia Qing looked back at the duels in the hall of Supreme Harmony in the mist. He hesitated and stayed in the same place.


    Duolong saw that song qingshusi didn''t pay attention to himself, and his anger surged up in his heart. However, seeing that his face changed greatly and he ran to the Qianqing palace, he suddenly clapped in his heart and called a team of bodyguards: "which group of brothers are responsible for protecting the Emperor today?"


    "Huiduo, it''s Zhao Qixian and Zhang Kangnian." The bodyguard came back quickly.


    "Just two of them?" Doron said in surprise.


    "In order to prevent the experts from entering the palace and making trouble, the emperor sent most of the guards to the gates of the Forbidden City." The guard replied in a low voice.


    Duolong was startled: "it''s too risky for the emperor to do this."


    "Many adults don''t have to worry," the guard said with a smile. "We are guarding the periphery like iron barrels, and a fly can''t fly in. How can the emperor be in danger? What''s more, the emperor said that there is a peerless master who has been protecting us secretly."


    "Go to your mother''s peerless master," duolong didn''t know the existence of sunflower''s ancestor. "I''m the head of the Imperial Guard. I don''t know what other master is arranged around the emperor. Oh, no, you come with me to rescue him."


    Thinking of song Qingshu''s anxious appearance when he left, duolong was more and more afraid, and quickly asked his men to run to qianqingmen.

 Chapter 113

    As soon as song Qingshu arrived at qianqingmen, he saw the bodyguard lying on the ground, his heart sank. At this time, the sound of weapons intersecting came from his ear, and song Qingshu quickly followed the sound.


    "Let''s make a quick decision. The tartar emperor is right in front of us. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We should get rid of Kangxi before the imperial guards react." Chen Jialuo, the chief helmsman of the red flower club, stabbed a bodyguard in front of him with a sword and said anxiously.


    This time, the red flower meeting finally sneaked into the palace, and most of the guards in the Forbidden City were sent to the former dynasty to guard against the Wulin people coming from all over the world. Chen Jialuo thought that the party would be very smooth, but he didn''t expect that the guards guarding Kangxi were so difficult. He is not only good at martial arts, but also fearless of death. The party has been more than expected, Chen Jialuo heart immediately covered with a shadow.


    "Emperor, if the slaves die in battle later, please condescend and surrender to the emperor. Try to communicate with these anti thieves and delay for a while. The general manager and Mr. Song should realize that they are wrong."


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian step by step back to the palace to protect Kangxi. Although they have always been the generation of people who have to take photos of their horses, at the critical moment, they also share the weight. If Kangxi has an accident, even if they escape, it is a big crime to copy their families and exterminate their families. But if Kangxi is safe, even if two people are killed on the spot, Kangxi will not treat their families badly afterwards.


    Kangxi looked around, but he didn''t see sunflower come out to rescue him. He was also secretly regretful and afraid. However, the imperial education he received from his childhood made him expressionless, keeping his dignity and watching the situation.


    "Ah ah ~" with a scream, all the leaders of the Red Flower Club solved their opponents in front of them one after another, and forced them to Kangxi step by step. Many people could not help showing a trace of joy of success.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian look at each other. They are about to go forward to fight for their lives, but they don''t know that their shoulders are held down by Kangxi. They look back in doubt.


    I saw Kangxi stand out from the crowd and say calmly, "I know the time is coming, but I''m sorry that I don''t even know where you came from."


    Chen Jialuo admired the courage of the young emperor and said: "the emperor has extraordinary bearing. What he did in office can be regarded as a promising monarch. Chen has always admired him. If not for the differences between Manchu and Han, Chen would like to make friends with you. It''s a pity that Zhilan is in charge and has to be eliminated. "


    "As long as the people live and work in peace and contentment, what''s the difference between the Manchu world and the Han world?" Kangxi asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s a good man to live and work in peace and contentment, Kangxi and Kangxi, to eat bran and drink thin," sneered Wen Tailai, the fourth leader. "Commander in chief, we are in danger. Don''t talk to the tartar emperor. When I cut off his head, I will take him out of the palace to pay homage to the people who died miserably in the hands of Tartars." Then he rushed to Kangxi.


    Seeing his ferocious appearance, Kangxi was shocked and flustered. He quickly hid behind. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian angrily rebuked him and raised his sword to meet him.


    As soon as they took a few steps, they felt a numbness in their knees and a stagger in their figure. Wen Tailai took the opportunity to split their swords with one hand, and the steel knife broke. Wen Tailai pressed his palm on their chest, and Zhang and Zhao were bleeding like a broken kite. If the steel knife hadn''t solved part of their palm force, they would have won the thunder hand, I''m afraid they''ll be killed immediately.


    Seeing Wen Tailai approaching and facing death, Kangxi''s body began to tremble involuntarily, but the emperor''s dignity did not allow him to show a trace of timidity, so he had to clench his teeth and glare at each other.


    Wen Tailai clenched his fists, and the sound of his joints was like a life threatening charm. Seeing the fear in Kangxi''s eyes, Wen Tailai gave a grim smile: "the dog emperor, Wen will give you a ride."


    Kangxi closed his eyes, but the pain in his imagination didn''t come. On the contrary, he heard a cry from the opposite side. He couldn''t help but open his eyes. He saw a wooden sword on the BRIC floor trembling in front of him, sending out the sound of dragon chanting.


    Recognizing the wooden sword, Kangxi felt a sense of joy for the rest of his life


    Song Qingshu, standing in front of Kangxi, said in a deep voice: "Song''s rescue is too late. I hope the emperor will forgive me."


    Kangxi is too excited to speak now. He is eager to hold him and kiss him. How can he blame him.


    Looking around the field, song Qingshu said with a sneer, "Penglai faction Chen Ke, if I expect it to be right, you are the chief helmsman of Honghua club, Chen Jialuo."


    "Luo Bing, Wen Tailai, what a magic boxing Malay."


    "The iron sand palm twins should be the brothers of Chang Hezhi and Chang Bozhi in the red flower club."


    "Feihemen congruence? Congyu Congyu, you are so handsome that you should be Yu Yutong, a scholar of the golden flute of the fourteenth leader. "


    "There are also these, one armed Taoist priest, thousand armed Tathagata, Zhao pangzi, Zhang Tuozi... Before song, he really took a look."


    Chen Jialuo came forward and said, "why do you want to be a tiger and a tartar hawk?"


    Thinking of the relationship between Honghua club and Qianlong (that is, the world''s Prince Hongli), song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "do you Honghua club also work for Manchu people?"


    With this remark, the face of both Honghua club and Kangxi changed.


    Chen Jialuo said in a deep voice: "as long as the Han people can be restored, what''s wrong with the temporary compromise?"


    Song Qingshu snorted: "in this case, why do you play double standards?" In the heart secretly added a: you have a plan, do not allow me to have another purpose.


    "Why say so much about this kind of imperial eagle dog?" Wen Tailai was forced to retreat by his sword just now. He thought that the other side was just attacking from behind, and his heart was full of reluctance.


    "You see, even if you talk too much, you don''t have to rely on your fists to solve the problem in the end." Song Qingshu shrugs and shows his hand.


    "Commander in chief, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We need to make a quick decision." At this time, a white and greasy young woman came forward and said.


    There were blood and dead bodies all around, just like the purgatory of Shura. At this time, a charming young woman appeared, adding a touch of tenderness to the air of killing.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was holding a white blade in her slim hand, like a branch of flowers. Her eyes were bright and nervous, but she looked like a cherry lip with a smile. Song Qingshu praised in her heart: what a pretty and romantic young woman.


    Hearing her words, Chen Jialuo nodded and waved: "let''s fight together and make a quick decision." Then he stabbed the sword first.


    Zhao Banshan, a thousand armed Tathagata, the third leader of the red flower society, uses concealed weapons to cross the river and the lake. Seeing the order from the commander in chief, with a wave of his sleeve, all kinds of concealed weapons, such as locust stone, sleeve arrow, iron lotus seed, shot at Kangxi behind song Qingshu.


    Before Chen Jialuo achieved great martial arts, he was always the first master of the red flower club, "Seventy two way soul chasing sword". It was as fast as a shooting star. As soon as Chen Jialuo''s voice fell, the tip of his sword had reached three feet in front of Kangxi.


    Wen Tailai, the fourth leader in charge of running thunder, gave a loud drink and hit Kangxi with his palm in the air. He was as powerful as running thunder.


    Chang Hezhi and Chang Bozhi took the helm of Heisha, one on the left and one on the right, and cooperated with each other to attack the song Qingshu. They planned to cooperate with the chief helmsman to entangle the song Qingshu.


    The rest of the red flower club are not as good at martial arts as these people. In the blink of an eye, their bodies have fallen behind the others.


    After mastering the swordsmanship of the five mountains in siguoya cave, song Qingshu''s swordsmanship can be said to be perfect. He benefited a lot from his two battles with the swordsman. Later, he gradually understood the meaning of the sword contained in Dugu''s inscription. It can be said that song Qingshu has reached the master level only by his swordsmanship.


    Although Wuchen Taoist''s swordsmanship is excellent, it has not yet reached the point of returning to nature. In the eyes of song Qingshu, he blindly pursues speed, ruthlessness and accuracy, but leaves a fatal flaw.


    Seeing that the point of the sword was about to hit Kangxi''s throat, Taoist Wuchen was delighted, but suddenly found that he could not move forward any more. In his eyes, his sword body was firmly grasped by song Qingshu''s two fingers in his left hand. In his heart, he was so shocked that he quickly picked up his lethal serial legs and tried to kick them.


    But song Qingshu didn''t give him this chance. He used his strength between his fingers to break Taoist Wu Chen''s long sword. He shot half of the sword back at the moment when his opponent lost his center of gravity.


    With a scream, Taoist Wuchen retreated wildly, and a broken sword was deeply inserted into his right shoulder. His left arm was broken, and he spent most of his time on the sword technique of his right hand. Unexpectedly, he lost his fighting power and looked into the field in horror.


    Song Qingshu moves in one go. As soon as he pushes back, he holds the wooden sword on the ground in his right hand and tries his best to lift it up, pulling up several pieces of floor tiles around him.


    Gold brick is a kind of high-quality paving brick made by imperial kiln with dense firing method. It is specially used for palaces and other important buildings. It is hard and has the sound of gold and stone.


    With a wave of song Qingshu''s wooden sword, he used soft strength to send several huge square gold bricks forward, just blocking Zhao Banshan''s dense concealed weapons.


    Wen Tailai was also blocked by these gold bricks, but his body was old, so he had to press his palm directly.


    With a loud bang, the hard bricks were scattered by his palm force. Wen Tailai only felt his Qi and blood churning and his palms were numb and sour. Before he could breathe back, a fist went through the gravel all over the sky and quietly pressed on his left chest.


    Looking at Wen Tailai''s face like gold paper, he falls back in embarrassment. Song Qingshu takes back his fist regretfully. If it wasn''t for Chen Jialuo and Chang brothers, Wen Tailai''s life would have been killed by that big volley.


    Chen Jialuo''s sword was very fast. He was the farthest away, but he was only a little later than Wen Tai. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to take his sword with his bare hands, but he felt sorry for his opponent. This set of sword technique is cruel, but it''s too complicated.

 Chapter 114

    Song Qingshu didn''t know that this was the unique skill of Tianshan school. Each hand of the sword was only one third. The enemy was about to parry, and the sword technique had changed. There were three moves in one move. Song Qingshu''s natural sensitivity to the sword technique made him see the deficiency of this set of sword technique at once.


    No matter how the other side changes, song Qingshu always stabs the other side in the face. Chen Jialuo was surprised and quickly flew back.


    Song Qingshu secretly congratulated himself that he was short of time and didn''t have so much time to fight with him. Just now, he used the strategy of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. He would be saved if he attacked him. Chen Jialuo, after all, cares too much about the gains and losses. If Xiao Feng was the one who made the decision to attack song Qingshu just now, he knew that if he continued to attack song Qingshu, he would only be slightly injured, and he would be seriously injured. However, Xiao Feng would not hesitate to continue to meet him. In this way, song Qingshu was entangled with him at the cost of his own serious injury, and he would never be able to deal with the Chang brothers who came forward together.


    In the blink of an eye, he pushed back several first-class masters. At this time, song Qingshu lost a lot of real Qi, and there was very little real Qi that he could mention for the time being. He had to use the "Hongjian Yu Lu" in the eighteen dragon subduing palms to hide his skill and defeat the Changshi brothers'' Heisha palms with a soft force.


    "Protect the emperor!" At this time, duolong and others finally rushed over, surprised and rushed over.


    The attack of the Chang brothers could not help but slow down. Song Qingshu finally slowed down. In a move to subdue the dragon, he "suddenly came". The castration was very fast. The Chang brothers raised their palms to meet each other in a hurry, and they were shocked out of serious internal injuries.


    The people of the Red Flower Club immediately gathered around. In an instant, four of their best martial arts players were seriously injured and withered.


    Knowing that the situation can''t be done, Chen Jialuo said, "let''s go!"


    "Take them!" Kangxi finally put down his heart, looking at the red flower meeting, people hate to say.


    "Chirp!" Doron looked back and sneered, "do you want to go? It''s not that easy. " He took his men to cover up.


    But song Qingshu didn''t move. He protected Kangxi and said in a low voice, "the safety of the emperor is very important. I''ll stay here so that they won''t jump over the wall."


    Kangxi just saw song Qingshu beat several other experts in a row. He had already admired his martial arts skills. He felt relieved when he was guarding him. He nodded subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu watched the battle and sighed: "I can only do it without falling into the well. Please pray for your own happiness."


    With more and more bodyguards in the Imperial Palace, the red flower club was divided into several parts and fell into the dilemma of fighting on their own.


    Chen Jialuo knew that if he didn''t pay attention to it today, it would be the end of the whole army''s annihilation. He cried out in a loud voice: "safflower meets the breeze, and gathering and parting are more important. Let''s break through separately!"


    At this time, his fighting power was the most complete in the red flower meeting. Chen Jialuo was on the scene and kept helping the people who were in danger.


    Yu Yutong, a scholar of the golden flute, just beat back the two bodyguards in front of him. Unexpectedly, two more bodyguards made up for them. When he was a little lost, he got a foot in his belly and fell into the rockery. Several bodyguards took the opportunity to cut them down. Yu Yu said with one heart: my life is over!


    Unexpectedly, several guards on the opposite side screamed and fell to the ground one after another. At the same time, Yu Yu saw that there were several thin gold needles on the front door, "Lotus gold needle!" Yu Yutong looks back in surprise and sees Li Yuanzhi dressed as a bodyguard. They meet again and look at each other, exchanging countless stories in their eyes.


    "Follow me!" Li Yuanzhi pulls Yu Yutong out, but Yu Yutong shakes off her arm.


    Seeing Li Yuanzhi staring at him suspiciously, Yu Yu said: "I''m afraid that today''s safflower club will be destroyed. How can I live in the world. It''s worth living and dying with my brothers. Miss Li, I know what you mean to me. I''ll report it when I''m born. "


    After a toss, Yu Yutong returned to the battlefield, "sister-in-law, I''ll help you!"


    It turns out that Wen Tailai was seriously injured by song Qingshu just now. Less than 30% of what he could do with all his kung fu was left. He was besieged by the guards and was in danger.


    How can Luo Bing watch her husband have something to do? At the beginning, she ran to his side to fight with him and took the opportunity to protect her husband.


    However, although Luo Bing is good at martial arts, he is also very skilled at playing mandarin duck swords. It''s a pity that there are too many bodyguards around him and they have to take care of their husband Wen Tailai. Before long, Luo Bing and his wife are scarred.


    It turned out that Yu Yutong had just looked back and just witnessed this scene. He always had a different idea about this mature and charming fourth sister-in-law. He thought to himself: if fourth sister-in-law died, what''s the meaning of living in this world?


    Making up his mind, he resolutely refused Li Yuanzhi''s help and went back to the field without hesitation.


    With a scream, Zhang Tuozi had been cut to death by a random knife. The people of the red flower club were very angry. Wen Tailai called out: "chief helmsman, you don''t have to worry about us. You go first. As long as the safflower will survive, it will be able to revive and take revenge for us in the future. Brothers Chang, let''s cover the retreat of the main helmsman. "


    Chang brothers looked at each other and said, "good!" When he came to Wen Tailai, he suddenly grabbed his vest and threw it into the front guard group.


    "Fourth brother!" Luo Bing is so scared that her husband falls into each other''s blazing steel knives. How can he survive.


    "Keep this man alive!" Kangxi still remember his rudeness to himself just now, how could he die so easily?


    "Chirp!" Betrayed by his brother, Wen Tailai was so angry that he fainted after being put on his neck by a group of bodyguards.


    No one on both sides had expected the change just now. At that moment, there was a gap in the defense line of the bodyguard, and the Chang brothers took the opportunity to rush out.


    "Chief helmsman, don''t mind them. I''ll clean up the door in the future. I''ll cover you. Let''s go!" After the scuffle just now, Zhao Banshan had few concealed weapons left, so he shot all the concealed weapons at the bodyguards around Chen Jialuo.


    At this point, Chen Jialuo had to go, killed several guards blocking the way, crossed the wall and fled.


    Looking at the beautiful fourth sister-in-law beside her, Yu Yutong suddenly worried that she would be humiliated if she fell into the hands of the Qing soldiers. He quickly picked up the remaining strength, picked up Luo Bing and threw it in the direction of the rockery. As he turned back to stop the pursuers, he cried out: "help her


    Luo Bing was already exhausted and fainted as soon as he landed.


    Hiding in the rockery, Li Yuanzhi is very sour when she sees that her sweetheart is going back to save another woman. However, Yu Yutong''s attitude is firm. She really tries her best to hold back the Qing soldiers who want to come here, so she has to bear the grievance in her heart and run out with Luo Bing on her back.


    But now, with martial law everywhere and the imperial palace too big, Li Yuanzhi didn''t know which direction to run. She hesitated for a moment. She could not help stamping her feet and carrying Luo Bing to the courtyard where she lived these days. She thought: as for whether song Qingshu would find out when she went back, she could think of another way.

 Chapter 115

    Seeing that all the members of the red flower assembly were subdued, Kangxi''s face was uncertain. He hesitated for a while and ordered: "for the time being, he will be forced into the heaven prison, and the next day will be tried again."


    "Duolong, as the head of the Imperial Guard, it was a big crime for you to let a group of anti thieves into the palace, but I think it''s still timely for you to save me. I''ll punish you for half a year''s salary."


    "Thank you, Emperor long en!" Dolon knelt down on the ground with a cold sweat on his face, thinking that if something really happened, his ten heads would not be enough.


    Looking at the corpses of bodyguards everywhere, Kangxi showed his grief and said: "these bodyguards are loyal, and they still try to stop the rebels until the last moment of their lives... Duolong, I want you to investigate the situation in their home, draw up a pension plan, and give it to me."


    "Chirp!" Duolong''s heart, listen to the emperor''s meaning, this time I''m afraid to reward these bodyguards who died in battle.


    "Listen to song Qingshu!" Kangxi looked back at Song Qingshu.


    "I''m here!" Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, "here it is!"


    "If song Qingshu hadn''t arrived in time just now, I would have lost the thief''s hand," Kangxi congratulated for the rest of his life. "Song Qingshu was loyal to the monarch and had excellent martial arts. He defeated the Honghua assembly experts with one sword and one person. I specially granted him the title of ruiyong batulu, who was the deputy general manager of the Imperial Guard. He wore a yellow jacket and led the" stick office "!"


    Thank you for your kindness Song Qingshu''s face was not happy or sad, and Kangxi nodded to himself.


    "By the way, what''s the situation of the eastern leader?" Looking at the bodyguards have begun to clean up the scene, Kangxi asked.


    Song Qingshu and duolong looked at each other and said, "I''m in a hurry to help you. I don''t know how they are fighting."


    After pondering for a moment, Kangxi said: "duolong, you can take people to thoroughly investigate the imperial palace to see if there are any fish who have missed the net. Qingshu, you can go to the Taihe palace to see how the war is going. If necessary, you can secretly help the eastern leader."


    "No need!" A cold voice sounded, and song Qingshu turned back in surprise. He saw that Dongfang Bubai was standing on the wall a few feet away. His face was a little pale than usual.


    Kangxi was surprised and asked, "how can the eastern leader win? What about the breeze? "


    "Fengqingyang has left the Forbidden City, but his life is gone. He can''t live for three days. The emperor doesn''t have to worry." Dongfang Bubai''s words surprised song Qingshu. She continued, "Dongfang wants to go back to heimuya. He has come to ask the emperor to resign."


    Although she deliberately restrained herself when listening to her speech, song Qingshu still noticed that her internal breathing was disordered and her Qi was insufficient. She must have suffered a very serious internal injury. Seeing Kangxi''s face exposed, song Qingshu said in a low voice: "emperor, the leader of the Oriental sect is seriously injured. I''m afraid she needs to go back to heimuya for a period of time."


    Kangxi suddenly realized, and quickly said: "I will send someone to escort you back to heimuya immediately, and the eastern leader can rest assured."


    "Thank you for your kindness," Dongfang Bubai said coldly, "but although Dongfang is injured, it''s not something that can get close to him."


    "Emperor, now the capital has gathered martial arts experts from all the sects in the world. Just in case, I''d better escort the eastern cult leader out of the capital." Song Qingshu said quickly.


    "All right!" Kangxi said happily, "the eastern leader must also know the martial arts of Qingshu. Let him give you a ride."


    Dongfang Bubai and his Fengmu carefully looked at Song Qingshu, hesitated for a moment, nodded secretly, and then disappeared in the same place.


    "Emperor, song left first." Song Qingshu quickly picked up the lightness skill and caught up with it.


    Aware of the approaching of song Qingshu behind him, Dongfang Bubai stops and turns to look at Song Qingshu with alert eyes.


    "Song specially came to escort the leader out of the capital. Why should the eastern leader be so suspicious of song?" Song Qingshu spread his hands and looked relaxed.


    "Sir, it''s hard to distinguish between friends and enemies. How can the east not guard against them?" As soon as he finished, he coughed.


    "It seems that you have been seriously injured. Otherwise, with your usual martial arts, why should you be so cautious when you face me?" Song Qingshu took a deep look at Dongfang Bubai and said.


    "Do you want to take the opportunity to fight me?" Dongfang Bubai looks like a smile, an embroidery needle has slipped from the sleeve to the hand.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s hard for me not to be moved by such a golden opportunity," Song Qingshu stepped back and said, "if I saw this opportunity ten days ago, even if I was seriously injured in the end, I would give it to you."


    By feeling song Qingshu''s real Qi flowing, he knew that he didn''t show any sign of moving. Dongfang Bubai relaxed a little and said, "now?"


    "Of course I won''t do it." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Why?" "Oriental invincible asked in a deep voice.


    "Because the eastern cult leader has become an oriental girl, I can''t bear to kill flowers." Song Qingshu said, looking at the pretty face of Dongfang Bubai.


    Dongfang Bubai''s face was blue and red, and he snorted coldly: "if you didn''t hurt me, you would have died now if you said that in front of me."


    "It''s a pity that the oriental girl has been hurt a lot now." Song Qingshu said with regret.


    Looking at the other side''s proud appearance, Dongfang Bubai almost could not help but force her hand regardless of the injury. However, she was a hero after all, and soon suppressed the impulse: "master song even dares to touch the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine. I know you will be big. How can you give up your hand for such absurd reasons?"


    "Ah, I''ve been seen through by you," said Song Qingshu, coy and excited. "In fact, after I came to this world, I always feel like a game. Since it''s a game, how can I not open a big harem. It''s easier to find such things as light tone loli, delicate girl, gentle imperial sister... But the oriental girl, who is the best queen, can''t be found. I''m looking forward to the conquering feeling of hell level difficulty... "


    I haven''t heard many words, but I can guess the meaning of them. It seems that I heard a big joke. After a long laugh, I looked at Song Qingshu contemptuously: "do you want me to be your woman? Is it up to you? "


    "Why can''t I?" Song Qingshu confidently said with a smile, "no matter how good you are, you are just a woman. No matter in which era, the goddess''s woman will be ridden by men after all. I''m a man and I''ve met the most difficult preconditions. Why can''t I? "


    Dongfang Bubai laughed angrily: "you are killing yourself!"


    Song Qingshu walked back and forth, suddenly surprised and said: "I heard that women in this world have been touched a little by men. It''s not disrespectful to marry him. The oriental girl felt that a woman''s breast was touched by another man. What should that woman do? "¡° You were the assassin that night Dongfang Bubai gritted his teeth and said, "are you not afraid to come back to take your dog''s life after my injury?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her up and down, and shook his head with a smile: "you''ve been hurt by fengqingyang''s inborn sword spirit. I''m afraid you can''t recover in three years. I''m not afraid of it in these three years. After three years, I believe that my martial arts skills are not inferior to yours. At that time, I don''t have to be afraid. "


    Dongfang Bubai sneered: "it''s easy for you to think about it. It''s hard for you to move forward... After three years, you can reach the level of this seat. It''s just wishful thinking."


    "If you don''t have this confidence, how can you have the confidence to be a man of oriental girls?" Song Qingshu shrugged.


    "Good, very good!" "I''ll see you in three years," he said Then he wanted to turn and leave.


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed and stood in front of Dongfang unbeaten. He said with a smile: "Dongfang girl, you always use that man''s voice. I will have a nightmare if you listen to me. Let me listen to your original voice, or I won''t let you go."


    Oriental unbeaten gazed at him: "my patience is limited."


    "Then you don''t have to bear it!" Song Qing shuzhan smile, wooden sword scabbard, urgent attack in the past, "when you use the original voice, when I stop."


    Dongfang Bubai was shocked and quickly parried. Song Qingshu''s martial arts were only slightly weaker than that of him. After his serious injury, Dongfang Bubai was in a bit of a mess for a while.


    Her heart is full of grievances. Even after the injury, it''s not impossible for Dongfang Bubai to kill song Qingshu. Just in that way, she must use the real Qi that is suppressing the sword Qi in her body. Unfortunately, even if she wins, she will have to pay the price that she has no hope to return to the peak in her life.


    Knowing that the opponent was right, they fought dozens of moves in the blink of an eye. Seeing that they still couldn''t get rid of him, Dongfang Bubai couldn''t help but scold him: "Song Qingshu, you lunatic!"


    Song Qingshu took the sword back a few feet away and said with a satisfied smile: "it''s a pity that such a beautiful voice has been hidden all the time."


    It turns out that Dongfang Bubai was so angry by song Qingshu just now. In addition, song Qingshu''s move after move was extremely fierce. The remaining true Qi of Dongfang Bubai was subconsciously used to deal with him. As a result, he forgot to use the true Qi to change his voice, revealing the original pleasant voice.


    When Dongfang Bubai disappeared in the night sky, he looked back at him deeply, "Song Qingshu, you will regret what you did today."


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop her at all. Seeing her disappearing, he said with a smile: "to deal with this kind of woman, we can''t use conventional means... Instead of letting a woman ignore you, we''d better let her hate you first... In the hope that we can finally prove that we are not going to die tonight."


    Back to the palace, song Qingshu suddenly melancholy up: "fengqingyang failed, Xia Qingqing do not know how it is now."


    At the other end of the palace, Xia Qingqing went back to Song Qing academy. She pushed open the door and saw a strange woman lying on the bed. Worried about exposing her belongings, she couldn''t help but be shocked. She pulled out the Golden Snake sword and asked Li Yuanzhi: "who is she?"

 Chapter 116

    Li Yuanzhi was startled and thought that song Qingshu had come back. She was hurriedly pulling the quilt to cover the spring for Luo Bing.


    "Sister Qingqing, it''s you." Li Yuanzhi after afraid to pat his small chest, "she is the 11 safflower will be in charge, Yuanyang knife Luobing."


    After putting away the Golden Snake sword, Xia Qingqing came to the bedside and saw that the woman under the quilt had a charming face. She occasionally showed a trace of pain in her coma. She asked suspiciously, "is the safflower club as famous as the heaven and Earth Society? How could she be in the palace and hurt? "


    Li Yuanzhi had no choice but to assassinate honghuahui in the palace. Song Qingshu rescued them in time, which nearly wiped them out. He told Xia Qingqing in detail.


    After all, Li Yuanzhi is an official miss. She doesn''t feel that what song Qingshu has done is wrong. She is just worried about Yu Yutong''s safety.


    Xia Qingqing is different. Today, she has even lost her sword skill. She knows that it is impossible to find revenge for Dongfang Bubai in this life. Now all her attention is shifted to Kangxi, another enemy. Before, song Qingshu didn''t help her assassinate Kangxi. Today, she even stopped the red flower club. According to Li Yuanzhi''s description, if song Qingshu didn''t do it, The red flower club has already succeeded in their assassination.


    Listen to Li Yuanzhi''s words, Xia Qingqing''s face is more and more ugly.


    "Sister Qingqing, will you help me hide her later?" Li Yuanzhi pointed to Luo Bing on the bed and said, "I''m afraid brother song will see her..."


    "What will it be?" Xia Qingqing sneered, "will you take her to Kangxi for a reward? In the past, I would advise you not to worry, but now it seems that you are really not sure. "


    "See you, Mr. Song!" Hearing the sound of the guard saluting not far away, Li Yuanzhi doesn''t change color. She jumps to the bed and covers herself and Luo Bing with the quilt.


    Soon song Qingshu pushed the door and came in. Seeing that Xia Qingqing''s face was not good-looking, he could not help but exhort: "I''ve heard about the result of today''s duel, madam yuan, you..."


    Xia Qingqing smiles faintly, turns around without expression, sits by the window and looks at the bright moon in the sky.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t know how to comfort her for a moment. He turned around and saw Li Yuanzhi lying on the bed with his quilt tightly covered, only showing his eyes.


    Seeing this, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "Miss Li, do you go to bed so early?"


    Li Yuanzhi said, "brother song, I''ve taken off my clothes... Can you... Go out?" As he said this, a blush appeared on his face.


    Seeing her vivid expression, Song Qing wrote strangely: "Luo Bing has lost too much blood, and her breath is weak. If you cover her tightly, aren''t you afraid to suffocate her?"


    "Oh dear!" Li Yuanzhi startled, quickly opened the quilt, see Luobing breathing as usual, just let go.


    "Li wench, you so show in front of me, not afraid of spring light leak?" Song Qingshu embraces his hands and leans against the door, looking at Li Yuanzhi in his spare time.


    Looking down at her neat clothes, Li Yuanzhi had a hot face. Knowing that he was insinuating the lie he had just told, she could not help but said: "brother song, you are good or bad! You know, but you come to see me


    Song Qingshu chuckled, threw the medicine bag in his hand, and said, "this is the best golden sore medicine I took from the imperial doctor. Please apply it to Luo Bing quickly."


    "Sister Qingqing, can you come and help me apply it?" Li Yuanzhi jumps out of bed and looks at Xia Qingqing pitifully with golden sore medicine.


    Xia Qingqing hesitated for a moment, came to Luo Bing side, is about to apply medicine, suddenly remembered what, said: "drive him out, do not peek."


    Li Yuanzhi originally intended to ask song Qingshu about Yu Yutong''s whereabouts. After hearing this, she eagerly took song Qingshu by the arm and dragged him out of the house, shouting: "sister Qingqing, I''ll watch him."


    Song Qingshu let Li Yuanzhi pull himself out. When he came to the center of the yard, he stared at Li Yuanzhi with a smile, but did not speak.


    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red, so she had to ask: "brother song, did Yu Yutong escape at last?"


    After asking, Li Yuanzhi looked at him with great anxiety.


    "Dead." Song Qingshu replied casually.


    "What?" Li Yuanzhi a pretty face, blood color fade, only feel a soft body, to the ground.


    Song Qingshu quickly held her. He felt that his hand was soft and he was joking a little. He said, "I lied to you. He was captured by the guards. Now he''s in the prison. Although he''s alive for the time being, I''m afraid he can''t escape death."


    Li Yuanzhi gently pushed her little hand and stood three steps away from Song Qingshu. She looked at him angrily: "elder brother song, how can you be such a liar?"


    "Didn''t you want to cheat me just now," Song Qingshu said helplessly, "I''m from the Murong family of Suzhou, and I''ll give it back to you."


    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red and her eyes were crystal clear. She looked at him suspiciously: "just now in Qianqing palace, did you know I was in the rockery?"


    "Otherwise, how can you and Luo Bing run away?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Li Yuanzhi was silent. She lowered her head and drew a circle on her toes. She said, "brother song, you are so good at this. Can you save Yu Tong?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "at that time, I had let him go. He could run away with you. Who knows that he is obsessed with sex and runs back to save another woman. Is such a man worth your treating him like this? "


    "I can also guess one or two of brother Yu''s thoughts. Sister Luo is beautiful, gentle and warm-hearted. She has often taken care of brother Yu in recent years. It''s no surprise that brother Yu has an admiration for her. " Although Li Yuanzhi can understand, she still can''t help but feel pain in her heart.


    "Luo Bing is clearly the wife of his fourth brother Wen Tailai, so you can understand?" Song Qingshu thought that jealousy is not the original sin of women.


    "Elder brother Yu has no actual transgression behavior after all," Li Yuanzhi said. He didn''t know whether he was defending his sweetheart or persuading himself. He suddenly looked up at Song Qingshu in doubt. "Elder brother song, how can you be so clear about these things?"


    "Because elder brother song is a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "let''s go first and see the female Xia Luo who is haunting your sweetheart, and then think about whether we have a chance to save Yu Yutong."


    Li Yuanzhi quickly stopped: "in case Qingqing elder sister hasn''t changed the wound medicine for her, you go in, isn''t it, isn''t it..." the following words, she is a big yellow girl, but how also embarrassed to say.


    "Little girl, she''s your rival," Song Qingshu said, looking at Li Yuanzhi with a smile. "If there''s something I shouldn''t see, you should be happy."


    Li Yuanzhi hasn''t recovered. Song Qingshu has already pushed the door. At this time, Luo Bing has woken up and is thanking Xia Qingqing for saving her life.


    Song Qingshu saw that although she was a little haggard due to excessive blood loss, she could not hide the romantic charm in the young woman''s bones. She sighed in her heart: some women, though not beautiful, can easily make a man''s heart beat. No wonder "Luo Bing''s pure biography" is popular in the world. Unfortunately, the writing style is too rough and direct. On the contrary, there is no other "maiden white X" that can arouse men''s desire.

 Chapter 117

    "Thank you for your help. I''m Luo Bing. How dare you ask my wife''s name?" Luo Bing wakes up and sees a very beautiful woman applying medicine for herself. Xia Qingqing''s hair has been set up. Luo Bing naturally calls her wife.


    "I didn''t save you," Xia Qingqing said with a faint smile, "the person who saved you is outside."


    Looking out in doubt, song Qingshu pushed the door at this time to see what he looked like. Luo Bing couldn''t help looking pale and said with gnashing teeth, "it''s you, dog thief!"


    As soon as song Qingshu came in, he was almost scolded. He said with a bitter smile, "beauty, we are not familiar enough to flirt with each other as soon as we meet?"


    "You Luo Bing is in a hurry, and the wound on her body almost bursts. Li Yuanzhi runs over to comfort her and looks back at Song Qingshu reproachfully: "brother song ~"


    The girl''s voice is always so delicate, aftertaste of Li Yuanzhi''s long ending, song Qingshu body is crisp half, said with a smile: "good good, I''m wrong."


    Seeing Li Yuanzhi, Luo Bing was surprised and said, "sister Yuanzhi, how are you? Where is this? "


    "Sister Luo," Li Yuanzhi holding Luo Bing slowly lying down, "this is the palace."


    "Did you save me?" Recalling the scene before the coma, Luo Bing quickly asked, "how''s fourth brother? Did the leaders of the Red Flower Club escape? "


    Seeing that Yu Yutong wasn''t mentioned in her words, Li Yuanzhi couldn''t help feeling sorry for her sweetheart and said, "master Chen, Taoist priest Wuchen, and Chang brothers broke through. Zhang Jin, the ten leader, was killed by the guards on the spot. Fourth master Wen and the other leaders of the red Flower Club were all subdued by the guards of the Imperial Palace, and now they are locked up in the prison."


    Luo Bing finally breathes a sigh of relief when he hears that her husband is still alive for the time being. However, she thinks that the red flower club would have been successful. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of song Qingshu in the distance, she says: "sister Yuanzhi, how can you mix with this dog official?"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes scan Luo Bing''s mature body lightly. He thinks that it''s not too much for me to think that you scold me.


    Luo Bing was his eyes staring at hair, subconsciously tight collar, one side of Li Yuanzhi said: "Luo elder sister, brother song is actually a good man, you don''t scold him so."


    "Is he a good man?" Luo Bing said with a cold smile, "a Han Chinese is willing to be a running dog of the imperial court! Today, we can kill Kangxi immediately. As a result, he came out to obstruct us and destroyed our army. "


    Seeing Xia Qingqing staring at himself coldly, song Qingshu quickly said, "it''s none of my business that you want to kill Kangxi, but the people of Honghua Club disguise themselves as protons of various sects... If Kangxi is assassinated, then the imperial court finds out that I brought you into the palace, what do you think will be the end of me?"


    Luo Bing explained: "the imperial palace is heavily guarded. We in the red flower congregation racked our brains to think of this way to enter the imperial palace. What''s more, if you didn''t become a tartar officer, how could you be involved? "


    Song Qingshu was angry and laughed back: "what a strong argument!"


    "Oh, you don''t quarrel," Li Yuanzhi said hastily. "Now the most urgent thing is how to rescue the leaders of Honghua club, not to investigate the responsibility."


    "They have been put into the tartar dungeon. How can they be saved?" Luo Bing was in despair and muttered to himself.


    "Brother song, you must have a way, right?" Li Yuanzhi looked back at him with hope in her eyes.


    "Don''t look at me. I''m not a fairy." Song Qingshu''s hands are spread out, and he has a helpless expression.


    See song Qingshu a pair of oil and salt does not invade the appearance, Li Yuanzhi eyes a turn, scheming, quickly stretched out his hand to shake Xia Qingqing''s shoulder: "Qingqing elder sister, you help me and song big brother beg for love."


    Hearing Li Yuanzhi''s sweet voice, Xia Qingqing felt a chill. Her face said unnaturally, "it''s useless for you to ask him. What role can I play?"


    "Brother song listens to you most." Li Yuanzhi thought to herself: you two are always looking at each other. At first sight, you have an affair, and you want to hide it from me. Hum!


    "Nonsense," Xia Qingqing spat, "if he really listens to me, he will accompany me to kill Kangxi now."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you... Mrs. yuan, I can promise to avenge you, but it really takes time. You have to believe me."


    Listening to his soft words, Xia Qingqing felt soft in her heart and said blankly, "but now you are becoming bigger and bigger in the Manchu Qing court. I don''t know whether you are serious or have been cheating me."


    "Sister Yuanzhi, what''s the matter with them?" Luo Bing see two people a pair of romantic drama posture, quickly pulled Li Yuanzhi quietly asked.


    "It''s not just about men and women," Li Yuanzhi said with a shrunken mouth. "Lang has feelings. I''m interested, but it''s a pity that Wen Jun is new and widowed. Ethics is not allowed..."


    Although they deliberately lowered their voices, song Qingshu now has a clear ear and can''t hear clearly. After seeing them for a moment, they didn''t bother to pay attention to Li Yuanzhi''s crazy words. They said to Xia Qingqing, "well, in order to make you believe that I don''t want to stay in the Qing court for a long time, I''ll go to rescue the people of the red flower club to show my will."


    Xia Qingqing has no response, Li Yuanzhi has been surprised to jump out of bed: "brother song, are you really willing to help them?"


    "But I always feel a bit at a loss," Song Qingshu said, scratching his head. "If you are willing to call me a good brother, I will help you save your sweetheart."


    "Good brother, good brother, my good brother..." Li Yuanzhi thought it was something difficult, heard his request, immediately called out, the voice was sweet and greasy.


    Song Qingshu heard a goose bumps, quickly said: "OK, OK, but I will only save Yu Yu the same person, what other women''s husband ah, I am not responsible." While saying, he glanced at Luo Bing.


    "Yuanzhi sister, don''t be taken advantage of by that dog official. How can he save several masters?" Luo Bing said with disdain.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s high spirited appearance, Xia Qingqing''s eyes were complicated and said, "he said he can save, I''m afraid he can really save."


    Li Yuanzhi also echoed: "yes, sister Luo, brother song has great ability." Then he looked back at Song Qingshu and begged, "elder brother song, you can help them out as well."


    "In fact, it''s not impossible, but someone needs to ask me personally." Song Qingshu sneered.


    "Wishful thinking!" Luo Bing turned his head in anger.


    Li Yuanzhi came to her and said, "sister Luo, why do you have to gamble with elder brother song for a while, in case he can really save fourth brother Wen?"


    Luo Bing can''t help hesitating when Li Yuanzhi says that. He has seen his martial arts just now. In the blink of an eye, he seriously injured several of his own masters. He thought that if the other side really had a way, but he was angry, it would not hurt the fourth brother Wen


    "Well, I beg you." Luo Bing forbeared his anger, thinking that when he rescued several leaders, Honghua would discuss with him, and then come back to settle the account with him.


    "Tut tut ~" Song Qingshu shook his head and looked at her with a look of disdain. "Is your tone begging?"


    Luo Bing took a deep breath, calmed his mood for a while, and said in a soft voice: "I beg song Gongzi to rescue several masters of Honghua club."


    "It''s almost the same," Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, and the words changed. "Just now Miss Li asked me to save her sweetheart, and they all called me a few good brothers. If you want me to save your husband, you have to show a little bit."


    Luo Bing is angry for a while. He thinks it''s ok if there''s no outsider. For the sake of the brother of the red flower club, he shames himself and calls him a good brother. But now there are two other people around. They are obviously older than each other. If they call him a good brother, how can they meet people in the future?


    "I''m at least five years older than you. How can I shout" good... Brother " Luo Bing said bitterly.


    "What a natural mistress face Looking at each other''s soft and charming peach blossom face, song Qingshu was in praise.


    "Good brother? What a beautiful thought Song Qingshu sneered, "that''s just the friendship price I give Miss Li. As for you, even if you call me a good husband, I won''t agree."


    "You Luo Bing was so angry that he sat up straight and glared, "what do you want?"


    "You have to grant me a request." Song Qingshu''s eyes swept her full chest wantonly and returned.


    "What requirements?" Notice the desire in the other party''s eyes, Luo Bing''s heart clapped.


    "Any request!" Song Qingshu''s eyes are hard to understand. Seeing that the three girls all show a strange look, he quickly continues, "but I haven''t thought about it yet. You can promise it first. When I need you to fulfill my promise in the future, I will come to you naturally."


    Luo Bing''s heart is cold. If the other party asks for something, do you have to agree to him


    Seeing her hesitation, song Qingshu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I will still save your husband, but I won''t save the other leaders of Honghua club. Don''t worry, Miss Li. Yu Yu and I will save you. Then I will tell them today''s requirements. What do you think the rest of Honghua club will think of you, What will Wen Tailai think of you? "


    Luobing heart a cool, secretly scold each other vicious, if song Qingshu a don''t save it, no one can blame her. However, if the other party only saves brother Wen, it will be publicized at that time. People in the Jianghu know that it was because they did not agree to a request from the other party that several leaders died in the imperial palace


    Luo Bing has been in the Jianghu for many years, and has already understood that sometimes rumors are more terrible than anything else. At that time, his wife and I will never be able to look up and be human again.


    If you don''t talk about other people, I''m afraid brother Wen, who has always attached great importance to friendship, won''t forgive himself if he doesn''t talk about it


    "Think about it?" Looking at Luo Bing, who is full of struggle in his heart, song Qingshu shows a smug smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 118

    "Well, I promise you!" Luo Bing suddenly looked up and said firmly.


    "Sister Luo, brother song is joking with you." Hearing Luo Bing''s words, Li Yuanzhi and Xia Qingqing are surprised one after another. As a woman, they naturally know that this kind of commitment is not casually agreed.


    "Yes, Mrs. Wen," Xia Qingqing turned back and glared at Song Qingshu, "how can you make a daughter''s family agree to such conditions?"


    "Why do you look at a thief?" Song Qingshu depressed way, "I take such a big risk, save a few unrelated people, always want to charge some interest.". Don''t be so filthy. Who says what is my requirement? "


    The three women looked at each other, showing a trace of embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu looked at the sky is almost bright, thought about it, said: "you first have a good rest, I go out to see if there is any way to save your friendship."


    Out of the other courtyard, song Qingshu thought: this time play big, how to save them? It''s small to lose face in front of the three girls. The red flower club is a famous anti Qing organization, which is deeply admired by people in the Wulin. If it''s all in my hands, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to gain a foothold in the world in the future. I really have to be a dog of the Qing Dynasty


    "Lord song, I didn''t expect to meet you here. The emperor is looking for you to discuss business in the imperial study." Song Qingshu is turning around. Suddenly, a bodyguard comes and gasps.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and went to the imperial study.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had left, Li Yuanzhi was still worried about his sweetheart''s safety. She stood up and said to the other two: "two sisters, my father has many acquaintances in the capital. I''ll go out to see if I can help elder brother song at the critical moment." Then he ran out in a hurry.


    In this way, only Luo bingxia and Qingqing were left in the same room. They didn''t know each other before. After Li Yuanzhi left, the room inevitably fell into an awkward silence.


    "As you said just now, is your wife the widow of Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake?" Luo Bing is the first to ask.


    Xia Qingqing looked at her in surprise and nodded gently.


    "The king of the Golden Snake led the Shandong volunteers and defeated the Tartars many times. Our commander General Chen has always admired him. He also plans to find an opportunity to cooperate with the king of the Golden Snake. Unfortunately, heaven envies the talents..." Luo binglu said sadly.


    When she mentioned her sad story, Xia Qingqing gave a bitter smile: "the red flower society is as famous as the heaven and Earth Society in the world. They are all famous anti Qing organizations. Elder brother yuan often talked about making an alliance with you and overthrowing the Qing Dynasty together before he died..."


    With such a chat, the relationship between the two women gradually drew closer. Seeing that the time was almost right, Luo Bing asked, "since my wife and the Qing government are not together, why did she mix with song... Song Qingshu? Now he is the red man in front of Emperor Kangxi."


    Xia Qingqing hesitated and said, "the murderer of elder brother yuan is Dongfang Bubai, and the mastermind behind it is Kangxi. I can''t deal with these two people myself. By chance, elder brother song and I were friends. He promised to avenge me... "


    "So he''s the one who''s looking for you to deal with the Asia invincible?" Listen to Xia Qingqing mentioned, Luo Bing just understand the cause and effect of this strange war.


    "Well," Xia Qingqing nodded, with a bitter look on her face, "it''s a pity that even master Feng is not the invincible opponent of Dongfang. It seems that I have no hope of revenge for him in my life."


    "So all your thoughts are on Kangxi now?" Luo Bing asked, thinking to himself that the other party and the red flower club have the same goal


    "Yes," Xia Qingqing drew out the Golden Snake sword, "one day, I will definitely kill Kangxi."


    Luo Bing hesitated for a moment and asked, "Mrs. yuan, when do you think song Qingshu will help you kill Kangxi, or will he really kill Kangxi in the end?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know..." Xia Qingqing shakes her head blankly. In the dead of night, she has asked the same question in her heart. She finds that she can''t understand song Qingshu''s behavior more and more recently, and she''s not so sure whether the other party is really on her side.


    "In that case, why doesn''t madam consider relying on herself?" Luo Bing asked.


    "On your own?" Xia Qingqing shook her head. "During this period, I also investigated the situation of Kangxi''s guards. With my martial arts, I''m afraid I''ve already died under the sword of the imperial guards before I was close to Kangxi."


    "Why does madam always want to solve problems with martial arts?" Luo Bing sighed, "women''s most powerful weapon is never martial arts, but beauty."


    "Beauty?" In Xia Qingqing''s muddle, she seems to have been opened a door she never touched.


    Safflower club has been trying to plot against Prince Bao, but the other party''s attitude is not very clear. Looking at the gorgeous woman in front of her, Luo Bing thinks that Prince Bao has always been greedy of flowers and lusts, and immediately comes up with a plan, saying: "madam, do you know why we safflower club want to assassinate Kangxi this time?"


    "Not for the sake of anti Qing?" Xia Qingqing was stunned and puzzled.


    "How can it be so simple," Luo Bing murmured, looking at the northeast direction. "We Honghua Association have been trying to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty and restore the Han nationality. Even if we kill a Kangxi emperor, the Qing Dynasty will naturally launch another Emperor..."


    "Then why are you..." Xia Qingqing did not continue to ask, but the meaning of the words was quite clear.


    Luo Bing''s face suddenly appeared a strange luster, which made Xia Qingqing, who was also a woman, stunned. "Madam, do you know who is most likely to be the emperor of the Qing Dynasty after Kangxi''s death?"


    Xia Qingqing pondered for a moment. Before, he often discussed with Yuan Chengzhi about the anti Qing Dynasty, so he was quite familiar with the structure of the Qing court. He said, "Kangxi is not old now, and the prince is still in his infancy. Now Mongolia is covetous, so it is impossible for the Qing Dynasty to establish a baby as Emperor... Prince shengjingbao has made great achievements in war, and the throne was almost his, and Kangxi died, No one must have been able to compete with him. "


    "Not bad!" Luo bingyue said that he was more and more excited, with a flush on his face. "Our safflower club is to let Prince Bao ascend the throne of God."


    "Why?" Xia Qingqing wanted to kill an emperor and let another Prince of the Qing Dynasty ascend the throne. What is the opposite of the Qing Dynasty?


    "Because Prince Bao is a Han Chinese!" Luo Bing threw a heavy bomb.


    "What?" Xia Qingqing was really surprised.


    Luo Bing continued: "it''s not convenient for me to disclose the specific content to you, but we Honghua will have the evidence that he is a Han, and he knows his own Han identity. It''s a pity that, as the prince of Manqing, he has never made up his mind to cooperate with us.... "


    "Wait! What does that have to do with me? " Xia Qingqing''s mind has probably guessed the other party''s intention.


    Luo binglu embarrassed, embarrassed to say: "if the wife can help Prince Bao make up her mind, set up a rebellion, with our safflower club and your Golden Snake camp to help, it will not be difficult to kill Kangxi in the future, it''s much more reliable than keeping song Qingshu''s promise."


    Xia Qingqing did not ask how to help Prince Bao make up her mind. Women, especially beautiful women, naturally understand some things.

 Chapter 119

    When song Qingshu approached the imperial study, he saw that Trinket duolong was also there. He lowered his doubts and saluted Kangxi.


    "Well, here comes Qingshu." With a warm smile, Kangxi sat back on the Dragon chair, looked at several people and said, "I''m calling you here to listen to your opinions. What do you think you should do with these assassins?"


    "This group of assassins are so bold that they should be sent to the vegetable market to be put to death in order to make an example," Doron said


    "Your grandfather''s," Trinket glanced sideways at duolong, exasperated. "The red flower club is also engaged in anti Qing and restoration activities. Maybe it will hook up with us everyday. I have to find a way to help them, so that master won''t blame them in the future..."


    "It''s not difficult to kill these assassins, but Xiao Bao is worried that the emperor has been practicing benevolent government for many years, and it''s hard to build a glorious image in the hearts of the common people. If the assassin is executed in a hurry, the common people may be misled by the traitors without knowing it... But the emperor is wise and powerful. He must have thought of a solution for a long time. "


    With a smile, Kangxi looked back at Song Qingshu and asked, "Qingshu, what do you think?"


    "I think that the most urgent task now is to find out the assassin''s behind the scenes, otherwise the other party may have follow-up actions. The life and death of these assassins is a small matter." Song Qingshu had a sweat in his heart, so he had to take Kangxi''s attention away from the red flower congregation first, and then try to save himself. Otherwise, if he directly ordered the execution, he would have nothing to do.


    "Don''t check. I know." Kangxi said solemnly.


    "Isn''t the assassin still in the dungeon without trial?" Duolong after a Leng, the face dew admires to look at Kangxi, "the emperor is really profound."


    "When I heard that they were the red flower club last night, I knew who the chief envoy was," Kang Xi said hatefully. "The relationship between Chen Jialuo, the chief commander of the red flower club, and Prince Bao is not clear. According to my spies, this assassination was secretly instigated by Prince Bao."


    "Prince Bao?" Duolong thought to himself that Prince Bao and the emperor had abandoned the past and fought against Mongolia together. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, he could not help it.


    "His grandfather''s! Prince Bao is so bold. "Trinket smoothed his sleeve and looked like he was going to fight." the emperor had been generous enough to him before. I didn''t expect that Prince Bao would make more efforts to bully the king. It''s just so-called that his aunt can''t bear it, nor can his uncle! The emperor immediately ordered him to be arrested and tortured to relieve his hatred. "


    "Oh? Xiaobao, since you are so active, I''ll give you the next imperial edict. You go to Shengjing and take him back. " Kangxi looked at him with a smile.


    Trinket said with a smile, "if a slave has that ability, why is the emperor so worried?"


    "I don''t know what the emperor plans to do with all the people in the red flower club?" But song Qingshu heard a little sign. Kangxi had already known the master clearly. At this time, the red flower club was like chicken ribs to him. It was tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon.


    "I''m going to let them go." Kangxi''s words are startling.


    Trinket was delighted, but he said, "emperor, let them go so cheaply?"


    Song Qingshu also looks at Kangxi suspiciously, and he can''t figure out what the other party is up to for a moment.


    "Not bad!" Kangxi stood up, pacing back and forth in the room, slowly sorting out his own ideas, "now the Mongolian soldiers are powerful, I still need the power of Prince Bao, now it''s not the time to move him."


    "Isn''t he allowed to bully, but he can''t fight back?" Asked Trinket with wide eyes.


    "That''s not true," Kangxi said with a smile. "I have solved the golden snake king in the south some time ago. Now that I have no worries, I can start to deal with Prince Bao. It just takes time."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized: "no wonder the emperor wants to release the people of the red flower meeting. I''m afraid he''s worried about Prince Bao jumping off the wall."


    "Yes," Kangxi nodded approvingly. "Prince Bao must have been watching the movement of the capital recently. He was worried that the people in the red flower club would give him up. A string in his head was very tight. In case someone with ulterior motives was stirring up fire nearby at this time, Prince Bao would fight directly, and I would be in danger in the Qing Dynasty."


    "So the Emperor didn''t even examine them. He let the people of the red flower club go and let Prince Bao have a peace of mind?" Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up.


    "But it''s too cheap for those anti thieves." Dolon said indignantly.


    "Is it?" Kangxi showed a cunning smile, "all the people of the red flower club went to the palace to assassinate. I not only let them go, but also there was no punishment at all. When the people of the Red Flower Club told Prince Bao that there was no interrogation, what do you think Prince Bao would think?"


    "He must have thought the red flower club had defected to our side." Trinket said excitedly, "under mutual suspicion, the dog will bite the dog."


    Kangxi smile, thinking, even if Hongli think safflower will leak it doesn''t matter, anyway, he does not pursue the gesture has been done, Hongli certainly understand. Most of the time, the truth is not important, the important thing is attitude... Of course, there is no need for Kangxi to tell a few ministers about these political things.


    "I''ve come to ask you to find a way to let the people of the red flower club out secretly. After all, I have to worry about the feelings of the ministers. I can''t directly order to let these assassins go." Kangxi eyes swept three people said.


    "I''ll leave it to my minister." Song Qingshu volunteered.


    "Well, Qingshu, you have excellent martial arts. You are indeed the best candidate." Kangxi nodded and said, "duolong, you cooperate with him secretly. If necessary, you can sacrifice several bodyguards. Besides, I don''t want a fifth person to know about the conversation in this room today. "


    Song Qingshu three people in the heart a cold, quickly said: "I understand!"


    After leaving the imperial study, duolong asked quietly, "brother song, just tell me how you want me to cooperate with you."


    "I''ll go to Tianlong to see the assassins first." Song Qingshu thought for a while, and decided to contact the people of the red flower club first, and then think about how to save them - oh no, let them out.


    When they came to Tianlong, the bodyguard said, "Mr. Song, in order to prevent them from colluding with each other, these assassins are all locked up in separate compartments. I don''t know which one is the first to be tried."


    "Go to Zhao Banshan first."


    When song Qingshu came to the room, he saw that Zhao Banshan had taken off his coat and was sweating all over.


    "Fatso, you said that on this hot day, you don''t stay at home to enjoy the cool, but you come to the palace. Why bother to come?" Song Qingshu leans against the door and laughingly looks at Zhao Banshan like a meatball in front of him.


    "Hum!" Zhao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned around and continued to fan himself with his fat palm. His chains were tinkling.


    "It doesn''t matter if you ignore me," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "You have been kind to a friend of mine. In her face, I will help you out."


    "Who is your friend?" Zhao Banshan finally turned around curiously.


    Song Qingshu smiles but says nothing. He turns around and leaves. In the prison, it''s not convenient for him to name Hu Fei''s mother and son. At the beginning, Zhao Banshan was kind to them. Before he went with Mrs. Hu, he listened to her talk in his spare time. Song Qingshu saw her benefactor and how could he not help her?


    When he arrived at Wen Tai''s room, song Qingshu didn''t have such a good temper. "Fourth master Wen, what''s the taste of Tianlao?"


    "Officer dog, if Wen can go out, he will kill you to vent his hatred." As soon as Wen Tailai saw him come in, he tried to attack, but he was shot and locked in the chain.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "with your martial arts, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to kill me." Seeing Wen Tailai glaring at him, song Qingshu didn''t care. He said, "how about I make a deal with you?"


    "Bah!" Wen Tailai said in a hateful voice, "Wen does not trade with tartar dog officials."


    "If this deal is about the lives of some of you, so what?" Song Qingshu looked at him with confidence.


    "What?" Wen Tailai turns his head and looks at Song Qingshu.


    "Song has always admired the character of the leaders of Honghua club. In the battle of Qianqing palace, song could not help himself. You pretended to be my subordinates, and you must also know the powerful relationship," Wen Tailai continued, as his face gradually calmed down. "After the leaders were captured, song could not sleep all night, so he decided to save them."


    "What are you up to?" Wen Tailai looked at him in disbelief.


    "Of course, just now these are just some high sounding empty talk of cheating outsiders," Song Qingshu suddenly became very evil. "That''s why I want to make a deal with fourth master Wen in private."


    "What deal?" Wen Tailai asked in a deep voice.


    "I can save you and even your brothers, but I can''t do anything for nothing. Recently, song took a fancy to fourth master Wen. It''s just a pity that fourth master Wen would be reluctant to give up such a treasure. " Song Qingshu said while showing a trace of regret.


    "Well! As long as you can save my brothers of Honghua club, even if you take my head off, Wen won''t frown. There''s nothing I can''t bear to give up. " Wen Tailai said firmly.


    "Then I''ll tell you straight away," Song Qingshu said with a strange expression. "In the first battle of Qianqing palace, song''s bearing on his wife Luo Bing was unforgettable. Since then, he has been thinking about it day and night. I don''t know if fourth master Wen can give up his love?"


    "Shameless!" Wen Tailai, like a furious lion, pounced on Song Qingshu. His iron chain was stretched straight, and he still couldn''t get close to the other side.


    "Fourth master Wen, you''d better think about it carefully, whether you want your wife or the lives of the other brothers," Song Qingshu said faintly, throwing a pen and a piece of paper. "If you think it through, write it down in black and white and give Luo Bing to song... But don''t think about it too long. The emperor has decided to kill you tomorrow. If there is no reply before tonight, There''s nothing song can do. "


    "Ah ~" Wen Tailai, with a painful expression, picked up the white paper in front of him and pulled it to pieces.


    "People don''t waste their youth." Hearing the roar from behind, song Qingshu calmly closed the door and went to Yu Yutong''s room.

 Chapter 120

    After entering the room, song Qingshu saw Yu Tong sitting quietly in the corner, handsome and with his unique temperament, he was really worthy of being a girl killer.


    "Young Xia Yu''s calmness is admired by song." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Yu Yutong opened his eyes and looked at him.


    There was a trace of resentment in his eyes. Yu Yu said with a sneer, "I don''t know what advice Mr. Song has to give me?"


    "I don''t dare to instruct you," Song Qingshu said as if nothing had happened. "It''s just that the emperor has ordered to behead some of you tomorrow. Song has come to see you."


    Yu Yu and his figure trembled and said with a faint smile, "before we went to the palace to assassinate, we were determined to die. It''s a pity that we didn''t succeed in the end. Thank you for your help."


    "Don''t dare to be, don''t dare to be," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you and I can''t help but be poor people in the world."


    "Mr. song came here specially. I''m afraid he didn''t come to talk to me." Yu Yutong looks at him suspiciously.


    "Song, entrusted by others, specially came to rescue young Xia Yu." Song Qingshu said.


    "By whom?" Yu Yutong didn''t believe what song Qingshu said. His expression was full of precaution. He kept guessing what medicine he was selling in his gourd.


    "A lovely little girl." Song Qingshu did not name Li Yuanzhi directly.


    "Is that her?" Yu Yu was a little absent-minded at the same time, and soon reflected who he was talking about.


    "How did she get mixed up with you?" Yu Yutong was full of worry at this time.


    "Now is not the time to discuss these problems," Song Qingshu shook his head, did not answer, slowly turned up in the room, "song is responsible for investigating the situation of the safflower club, happened to find an interesting relationship."


    "What is it?" Yu Yu''s face suddenly became unnatural when he jumped with one heart.


    Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly stopped. The more he said, the more eccentric he looked, How can I feel like I''m talking about myself and ice and snow? These words seem to hit me in the face.


    "Stop it!" Falling in love with Luo Bing is Yu Yutong''s biggest demon in his life. He can''t help but suffer a lot.


    "What''s the point?" Song Qingshu sneered, "it''s normal for men to love women. As long as they have you in their heart, even if she is someone else''s wife, they can''t divorce?"


    "But my sister-in-law loves brother Wen very much, and she only has sister-in-law''s friendship with me." Yu Yu murmured.


    "What if Wen Tai comes and dies? If you take advantage of the opportunity again, won''t Luo Bing fall in love with you? " Song Qingshu''s expression at this time looks like a little devil with long horns on his head.


    After hearing song Qingshu''s words, Yu Yutong''s heart beats faster. Although he knows he shouldn''t think about it, he can''t help thinking about it: the way my sister-in-law looks at me doesn''t seem to have no feelings, but it''s a pity that she''s already the wife of her fourth brother


    Before he finished, Yu Yu could not help slapping himself, and his voice trembled: "Yu Yu Tong, you are not as good as a beast."


    "You have the heart of animals, but you don''t have the courage of animals. It''s just like you." Song Qingshu looked at him contemptuously and continued to tempt him: "don''t worry, what we say today is that heaven knows the earth, you know me, and I will never let a third person know."


    "As long as you say, I can arrange a little accident when I save you, and let Wen Tailai die at the hand of the bodyguard. No one will doubt you. After you go out, you can hold meijiaoniang. Why not?"


    "What do you want from me?" Yu Yutong''s eyes were red. Knowing that there was no free lunch in the world, he gasped and asked.


    "I said I was entrusted by a little girl? The little girl is very beautiful and lovely. It''s in line with my heart. But she''s always thinking about someone. So I thought of letting someone get what she wanted as soon as possible. I broke the little girl''s mind. " There is a chill on Song Qingshu''s face. If yu Yutong really agrees, he can take advantage of it and destroy him and Wen Tailai at the same time. Wouldn''t it be more convenient?


    Yu Yu''s heart was obviously struggling violently, but in the end, her reason overcame her desire, and her eyes became clear: "Yu won''t be such an unruly person, and she doesn''t need your help. Miss Li is not a lady. I hope she can see you as soon as possible."


    Although song Qingshu himself is very cunning most of the time, he admires this kind of open and aboveboard person in his heart. Seeing that he refuses and praises in his heart, he says: "what''s wrong with Miss Li and me? Carefree, still can be Gao Ming''s wife, isn''t it better to be a widow than to follow you who lick blood with a knife? "


    Yu Yu stayed at the same time and felt that what the other side said was reasonable. He said with dismay, "well, I just hope you treat her well." Then he closed his eyes and ignored the provocation of song Qingshu''s words.


    Song Qingshu, conscious of boredom, turned and left. When he passed by the door of Wen Tailai''s room, he only heard the other party roar: "dog officer, come in!"


    As soon as his eyes brightened, song Qingshu went in and looked at him expectantly: "how, have you figured it out?"


    "Give me paper and pen!" Wen Tailai squeezed a few words out of his mouth.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He quickly took the paper and pen and handed it to him. Looking at the other side''s writing, he laughed at himself: "it seems that he was born to be a bad man."


    "The letter of suspension?" Song Qingshu took a look, frowned, shook his head, "I''m asking you to give her to me, but I don''t want a divorce."


    "You Wen Tailai stood up and glared at him.


    "Knowing that fourth master Wen is a great hero and a hero with boundless righteousness, he must be reluctant to let his brothers die because of himself," Song Qingshu continued, "since you have made a decision in your heart, why don''t you cut the mess quickly? If you give it to me earlier, I will have more time to plan for your rescue, and your lives will be guaranteed. "


    Wen Tailai''s face twitched, clenched his teeth, picked up his pen and wrote. After a while, when he handed the thin letter to song Qingshu, Wen Tailai could not help trembling because of his steady and heavy hands.


    Song Qingshu took it over and nodded with satisfaction. "I didn''t expect that you are a wild man in the river. You have some literary talent."


    "Song Qingshu, I will try my best to kill you when I go out." Wen Tailai is like a wounded lion with hatred in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu raised his head, stared at Wen Tailai and said with a sneer, "you are not afraid that I will make an accident when I save you. Will you go down to the yellow spring first?"

 Chapter 121

    "I will not let you go even if I turn into a ghost!" Wen Tailai''s mouth exuded a trace of blood, which obviously caused the injury.


    Song Qingshu laughs a long time and turns around to leave.


    After leaving the Tianlong prison, song Qingshu went out of his way to discuss with duolong, asking him to delay the patrol guard.


    Duolong hesitated for a moment: "brother song, you should try not to kill those bodyguards at that time. All the brothers have families and rooms..."


    "Don''t worry, brother. Although I''m not compassionate, I don''t want to be involved in human life." Song Qingshu looks at duolong unexpectedly.


    After the night, song Qingshu put on a night clothes specially prepared by duolong, quietly knocked down the guard at the gate of Tianlong, breathed a breath, and rushed in with his lightness skill.


    During the day, the red flower club got the hint from Song Qingshu. They kept their energy and paid attention to the outside. All of a sudden, they felt the light smoke flashed in front of them, and the tartar bodyguards fell to the ground one after another. When they saw that it was song Qingshu, they were all shocked.


    "Time is running out. Get dressed and follow me." Song Qingshu searched the guards, took out the keys and threw them into their rooms, then threw several sets of bodyguards to the door.


    When several people were in a hurry to change their clothes, song Qingshu quietly came to Yu Yutong and asked in a low voice, "how was your consideration? This is the last chance. It''s not so easy to miss this time and try to solve Wen Tailai without any flaws. "


    Yu Yutong was already calm and unmoved. He said coldly, "you don''t have to say much. For the sake of saving us, I won''t tell you what you propose. Tell the rest of the red flower club to be in charge. You can do it yourself."


    Song Qingshu shakes his head regretfully, thinking: without Yu Yu and the best ghost, I can''t hide it from others when I kill Wen Tailai


    Thinking of Luo Bing''s mature and charming body, song Qingshu suppresses the impulse to fight against Wen Tailai and laughs at himself: "when a person has powerful power, can''t help but put some evil ideas into action? In this world where the strong are respected, it''s hard for men to control their desires... "


    "Thank you, young Xia song Gao Yi, for your help. We''ll explain all the misunderstandings to chief Chen after we go out." The fat Zhao Banshan pulled the button on his lapel and buckled the bodyguard''s clothes. However, looking at the tight rope, song Qingshu even suspected that a sneeze would break his clothes.


    "Hum!" On one side, Wen Tailai has a lot to say. He subconsciously doesn''t want other people to know about his deal with song Qingshu.


    "Come with me and wait for the town to be fixed. Don''t panic when you meet the patrolling bodyguard. The dungeon is robbed. No one will find out for a while." Song Qingshu also took off his outer night clothes, revealing his bodyguard clothes, and led the way out.


    The three men followed him seven times and eight times, and finally came to a secluded place on the outer wall of the Forbidden City. Song Qingshu pointed to the wall and said in a deep voice, "song will send you here. You can get out of the palace if you cross the wall.


    "As a reminder, don''t come back after going out. Although I don''t know how you cheated the old sunflower out of the palace before, he will come back soon. You can''t even beat me, let alone the old man. "


    Zhao Banshan and others nodded and looked at the outer wall several feet high. They couldn''t help looking embarrassed: "we don''t have tools in our hands at this time. I''m afraid we can''t turn over such a high wall."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Looking at the outer wall of the Forbidden City, he suddenly realized that at the beginning of the Forbidden City''s establishment, he must have been on guard against those high-ranking people, so he built the palace wall so majestic


    "Well, I''ll take you out." Song Qingshu was speechless, and he kept muttering in his heart: is it easy to be a father and a mother? Fortunately, two beauties asked each other


    Song Qingshu holds Zhao Banshan''s shoulder and uses his internal power to jump up. However, he doesn''t estimate his weight enough. When he jumps half way, he is exhausted. He quickly puts his toes on the palace wall and turns over with Gecko swimming skill.


    "Zhao fatty, you really have to lose weight. You really think you are Maitreya Buddha." Song Qingshu put him down, secretly pinched a sweat.


    "I''m used to this kind of meat." with Zhao Banshan''s laughter, that kind of fat meat began to shake up. "I don''t know who the friend mentioned before, young Xia song?"


    "You will know that in the future." Song Qingshu didn''t answer. He jumped and turned into the palace.


    "Take my fourteenth brother out first." Looking at Song Qingshu holding out his hand to his shoulder, Wen Tailai stepped back and said.


    Song Qingshu looks at him suspiciously, grabs Yu Yutong and jumps out. Compared with Zhao Banshan, Yu Yutong is as light as a swallow. Song Qingshu sends him out without much effort.


    "Fourth master Wen, come on, I''ll take you out. Although song is not a gentleman, since he has promised to send you out, he will keep his promise. You don''t have to worry that I will harm you secretly. " Song Qingshu saw that he was on guard and knew that he had gone too far before.


    "Even if you send me out today, Wen won''t get this feeling. He will try his best to kill you in the future." Wen Tailai''s eyes are full of hatred.


    "Kill it, kill it, take the wife of hate, is a man can''t stand," see Wen Tailai angry expression, song Qingshu suddenly thought of Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo, in his body as if to see his own shadow, the heart can''t help but a soft, "Wen four ye can take his wife away to a song can''t find the place, In that case, the book in Song''s hand is just a piece of waste paper. "


    "Thank you for reminding me." Wen Tailai sneered.


    "I don''t know where my cheap wife is now. I didn''t deliberately hide my name here in Manqing. It''s reasonable that she should have come to me for revenge." Song Qingshu helped Wen Tai to and fro, and suddenly thought of Zhou Zhiruo and all kinds of amorous feelings that night.


    There was a sharp pain in his ribs. Song Qingshu spat out blood and waved his hand to the side. He only heard a dull hum. Song Qingshu could no longer control his body.


    Wen Tailai''s ten success hand was pressed on Song Qingshu''s ribs just now. With the help of the anti shock force, he jumped to the top of the palace wall. Just as he wanted to make up his hand, he suddenly saw a team of bodyguards coming here not far away.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wen Tailai thinks that Luo Bing must be waiting anxiously for his news outside. Anyway, song Qingshu has been killed by his own full-scale thunder palm, and is neither dead nor disabled. He spits on his face and turns over to escape.


    Looking at the other party''s disappearing figure, song Qingshu stands up with deep hatred in his heart. Just now Wen Tailai paralyzes himself with the attitude that he will fight desperately with himself in the future. He doesn''t know that the other party is thinking of revenge immediately. In addition, song Qingshu is absent-minded for a moment when he thinks of Zhou Zhiruo, so he is attacked by Wen Tailai whose martial arts are far inferior to his own.


    "It''s really worthy of the reputation that the thunder palm has the strength to open the stele and crack the stone." Song Qingshu spat out a mouthful of blood foam. He knew that he would have died if he hadn''t had the magic power to protect his body. Although his life is safe now, I''m afraid he can''t fight with others in a short time.


    Hearing the voice of the bodyguard coming from nearby, song Qingshu didn''t want his real situation to be known by the public, so he forced Zhenqi to stagger to his courtyard.


    When Luo Bing saw song Qingshu, he was startled and quickly came forward to help him: "how did you get so badly hurt? Have they rescued brother Wen


    Instead of answering her, song Qingshu looked around the room, frowned and asked, "Qing... Where''s Mrs. yuan? And where is the girl of the Li family? "


    "In the morning, as soon as you left, Yuanzhi''s sister went out of the palace. She said to see if she could find a relationship to save the fourth brother and the fourteenth brother. As for Mrs. yuan..." Luo Bing said with an unnatural look, "she went out soon, and I don''t know where she went."


    "Oh," Song Qingshu nodded, thinking: how unlucky, when he was injured, the two trustworthy women were not there, but only Luo Bing, who had ulterior motives.


    "Brother Wen, have they been rescued?" Luo Bing asked nervously.


    "Oh, not yet," Song Qingshu lied quietly. At this time, he didn''t dare to say that Wen Tailai had escaped. Otherwise, when the other party saw that he was injured, he would have to take revenge and complain.


    Luo bingmianlu disappointed, "they stay in prison for one more day will be more dangerous, do you have the assurance to save them?"


    "Don''t forget that I''m now the deputy head of the Imperial Guard," Song Qingshu said, coughing a few times. "Today I met an enemy and suffered a little injury. When I get better, it''s not easy to save your husband? Don''t worry. I don''t know why. Emperor Kangxi didn''t want to bring them up for trial. As long as they didn''t get tried, they would still be safe in the dungeon. "


    Strange to say, Luo Bing was eager for song Qingshu to die earlier. Now he is seriously injured, but he wants to recover as soon as possible so that he can save his husband.


    Take the bedsore medicine, Luo Bing handed it over: "here is the bedsore medicine you brought back last night, the effect is not bad, you try."


    Song Qingshu looked at her pale face because of excessive blood loss and asked, "how is your injury?"


    Think of before coma, by Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi untie their clothes bandage wound, Luo Bing no blood color cheek floating a red halo, back: "some skin trauma, not in the way."


    "I''m suffering from an internal injury. It''s useless." Song Qingshu sat down on the bed, felt the remaining warmth in the quilt, and said, "since you are almost better, I''ll use this bed for a while. If you don''t mind, you can also rest in bed. Anyway, I want to heal, and I don''t care to take advantage of you. "


    Luo Bing shook his head like a rattle and said in a hurry, "no, no, it''s enough to sleep for a day. I''m just in the room."

 Chapter 122

    "Don''t go out. After you made trouble last time, the imperial palace is very tight now. They dare not come in here. If you go out and are caught by them, I have no time to save you; Since you have lost this reward, I will not go to your husband. "


    Song Qingshu bluntly threatened that soon the palace would know that the people of the red flower club had been rescued. If Luo Bing went out and heard something, it would be very bad.


    "Well." Luo Bing nodded meekly, and suddenly said, "do you have anything to eat here? I haven''t eaten all day


    Looking at the embarrassed beautiful woman, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and pointed to the cupboard in the corner: "there are many cakes in it. The food warden''s filial piety comes here. Just eat them. Oh, by the way, if you don''t mind, can you make some porridge for me? I don''t know why. I especially want to drink that after I get hurt. "


    Luo Bing was silent for a while, and finally said, "can this be regarded as your request?" Seeing song Qingshu''s surprised expression, he couldn''t help smiling: "forget it, I''ll do something good. But do you have a kitchen? "


    "Next door, but I don''t have any other ingredients except rice. After all, I seldom cook by myself." Seeing that the other party was smiling in front of him for the first time, song Qingshu was absent-minded for a moment.


    "Heal yourself quickly. I''ll make porridge first." Luo Bing picked some snacks from the cupboard and held them in his arms. He quietly helped him close the door.


    Song Qing Shu''s facial expression became clear and began to carry out the healing of nine Yin classics.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and smelled a fresh smell of rice at the tip of his nose.


    "Are you awake?" Luo Bing came in slowly with a small pot in her handkerchief. After putting it on the table, she could not help holding the earlobe part with her burned fingers.


    See each other suddenly revealed little daughter posture, song Qingshu funny way: "was scalded pinch earlobe really effective?"


    "It doesn''t seem to work." Luo Bing put down her finger, "that''s what my mother taught me."


    Luo Bing took a bowl of porridge to the bedside and handed it to him: "you''ve suffered an internal injury. It''s good for you to drink some hot porridge."


    Looking at the other side''s white and tender catkin, song Qingshu said enviously, "fourth master Wen is really blessed to have such a beautiful and capable wife. He can take up two knives to kill the enemy, tie an apron and make soup with plain hands."


    "Don''t blame me for being rude if you make any more frivolous remarks." Luo Bing bited her lips and said that as an ancient woman, she could not stand song Qingshu''s straightforward and enthusiastic praise. Of course, everyone likes to listen to beautiful words, but Luo Bing''s face still shows a smile.


    "I call it frivolity, too?" Song Qingshu really feels wronged. If you want to change the previous life, you can''t shout strong. Traitor?


    Taking the porcelain bowl and looking at the steaming porridge in it, Song Qing asked strangely, "did you poison it?"


    "Don''t eat and pull." Luo Bing angrily wants to take the bowl back, but song Qingshu''s reaction is very fast, and his consciousness shrinks back. Luo Bing''s center of gravity is unstable, and he is about to fall on Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu is naturally happy to see its success, but almost did not open his arms to embrace the past. Luo Bing, after all, is a martial arts practitioner. He twists his waist and stifles his figure in mid air, then slowly lifts himself up again.


    "Do you like it or not?" Luo Bing is embarrassed and no longer tries to grab the bowl in his hand.


    "Of course, I want to eat it. How can song let his wife down?" After a bowl of hot porridge, song Qingshu only felt that Dantian''s true Qi seemed to be active for a few minutes. His spirit was shocked, and he hurried to heal.


    Song Qingshu once again opened his eyes from entering Dingzhong and looked at the bright sky outside. He couldn''t help asking: "why haven''t they come back yet? Is something wrong?"


    Luo Bing, holding her cheek in her hand, was shaking and dozing at the table. Hearing his voice, she was startled and woke up, saying, "I don''t know." The heart is also very confused, Xia Qingqing''s whereabouts she is clear, but Li Yuanzhi how also did not come back.


    Song Qingshu jumped out of bed and said, "I''ll go out and look for them. By the way, I''ll inform the Food Supervisor to send some food. I''ll get tired of the snack."


    Luo Bing nodded and watched song Qingshu disappear outside the door. At that moment, she suddenly had a sense of absurdity. She seemed like a wife who watched her husband go out.


    After he came out of the Shangshan prison, song Qingshu began to search in the palace with a dignified face. At first, he thought that Xia Qingqing could no longer restrain himself and began to assassinate Kangxi. He didn''t know how to ask duolong. Last night, there was no news of any assassin except that he, a fake anti thief, saved the red flower club.


    Next, song Qingshu thinks that Xia Qingqing has lost her way in the palace. Although she feels that she should not be so mentally retarded, the palace is too big for song Qingshu. Using today''s identity as a cover, he found it in the palace.


    As a result, he didn''t find Xia Qingqing until sunset. He suddenly thought of a possibility. Song Qingshu''s face sank down and went back to his residence.


    "What did you say to Xia Qingqing yesterday?" Pushing the door open, song Qingshu didn''t notice Luo Bing''s face and asked with a gloomy face.


    However, Luo Bing did not answer his question. Instead, he raised a piece of paper in his hand, and his voice was as cold as ice: "what is this?"


    Song Qingshu touched his skirt and his face changed slightly. It turned out that when he was healing yesterday, he accidentally left Wen Tailai''s letter to his wife on the bed.


    At this point, song Qingshu no longer makes meaningless excuses, but frankly says: "my wife is not an illiterate village woman in the mountains, so why ask me clearly."


    "Good, good!" Luo Bing''s lips were trembling with anger. "This is indeed the fourth brother''s note. What mean did you use to make him write this?"


    "No matter how despicable the means I used, the most important thing is that Wen Tailai did write this article," Song Qingshu looked at Luo Bing. "It seems that his wife is not so important in his heart."


    Every word in Song Qingshu is engraved in Luo Bing''s heart like a sharp blade. Women are sentimental animals. Most of the time, they don''t care about things themselves, but care about things that men find inexplicable.


    In Wen Tailai''s view, he is purely to save the brothers of the red flower club. Even if Luo Bing knows, he will understand his behavior.


    Luo Bing does what he wants. As soon as she sees this letter, she will restore the situation that song Qingshu forced Wen Tailai to come. But her attention is not here. As song Qingshu said, no matter what her husband''s difficulties are, the fact is that he gave up himself and gave himself to another man!

 Chapter 123

    Luo Bing can accept the initiative to sacrifice her body to save her husband or even other brothers in the society, but she can''t tolerate her husband''s decision to sacrifice herself.


    "So the people of the red flower club have been rescued by you?" Luo Bing''s eyes drooped and asked without expression.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, they left the palace yesterday."


    "In that case, why do you want to cheat me," Luo Bing laughed at himself. "This question is really silly, when I didn''t ask it."


    Song Qingshu was worried about Xia Qingqing. Knowing that the time was not right, he asked, "did you say anything to Mrs. yuan yesterday?"


    "Yes, the onlookers see clearly. I just point out that you have been just perfunctory to her all the time." Luo Bing''s face flashed a trace of revenge pleasure. "She wanted to understand, and naturally went to find someone who could really help her revenge."


    "So she has left Yanjing?" Song Qingshu asked angrily, thinking that Xia Qingqing didn''t even shout before she left, and even more angry.


    "Of course, you have been deceiving her, but you are not the only man in the world who can help her get revenge. After Mrs. yuan thought about it, she went to find that man."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s painful expression, Luo Bing only thinks that revenge is far from enough. What can make a man angry most? Nature is the woman you like, and there is another important man in your life.


    "Who is that man?" Song Qingshu slowly approached Luo Bing and squeezed out a few words from his teeth.


    Xia Qingqing is the most important part of song Qingshu''s long-term plan. If he wants to compete with Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, song Qingshu has long been interested in the Golden Snake camp, but Xia Qingqing is a prerequisite. If he can''t get Xia Qingqing''s wholehearted support, everything will be empty talk.


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing is the thing in his own bag, but Luo Bing supports him in a few words, song Qingshu''s eyes begin to become tyrannical.


    "Take your time to guess. When you figure it out, Mrs. yuan would have been lying on the bed of other men." Luo Bing complacently sneers that although she hates her husband for abandoning her, she knows that this person is the culprit in her heart.


    "Do you know why I got hurt last night?" Song Qingshu suddenly calmed down, with no emotion in his tone.


    Thinking that he was kind enough to cook porridge for him last night, Luo Bing wanted to chop his hand: "you are so unrighteous. What''s so strange about enemies all over the world?"


    "Oh," Song Qingshu lifted his clothes, revealing the dark red palmprint on his ribs, "this is what Zunfu gave me. Last night, I was so soft hearted that I didn''t kill him. I didn''t know that when I rescued him, I was plotted by him instead..."


    "I didn''t expect you to plot against me again today. Your husband and wife really have a tacit understanding!"


    Hearing Wen Tailai''s hand hurt song Qingshu, Luo Bing''s eyes misted and murmured to himself: "it seems that the fourth brother is still very concerned about me..."


    Looking at each other''s happy little woman, song Qingshu''s negative emotions suddenly burst out, his eyes gradually turned red, and he forced Luo Bing to sit by the bed step by step.


    "What do you want to do?" Luo Bing finally realized that there was something wrong with song Qingshu, and asked in disgrace.


    "I don''t know when Qingqing will lie in other men''s bed, but I''m quite sure that you must lie in other men''s arms before her." Standing in front of the bed, song Qingshu looks down at Luo Bing.


    The plumpness and fullness of a woman''s skirt, as well as the slender waist, all show that the master is at the peak of a woman''s age, just like a ripe and juicy peach, picking early will be slightly green, picking late will be a little more decadent.


    Song Qingshu is not a man with a pure heart and few desires. For a while, he focused more on strengthening his strength. He always followed the principle of simmering slowly to Xia Qingqing and others. He knew that only the precipitation of time could he gain a sincere relationship.


    However, in the face of Luo Bing, song Qingshu''s mood is totally different. There is nothing behind Luo Bing worth plotting, so there is no need to carefully manage the relationship between them. He only needs to appreciate the charming young woman with pure man''s eyes. Moreover, she is a married woman. Unlike cardamom girl, song Qingshu doesn''t worry about what responsibility she should take for her afterwards. When he thinks of her as someone else''s wife, he feels a sense of evil taboo.


    Luo Bing has read everything from his eyes. Men''s desire is always so undisguised. His delicate body trembles slightly. As soon as he bends his waist, he wants to get through the armpit of song Qingshu.


    However, song Qingshu''s martial arts are far from Song Qingshu''s. she only feels a strong force coming from her shoulder, and she has fallen on the bed.


    Struggling to get up, song Qingshu didn''t give her any chance, and her whole body soon came up.


    Some people say that women are born eager to bear the weight of a man''s body, but if the man on her is not his lover, what is the woman''s psychology?


    Luo Bing has completely recovered from her anger just now, followed by extreme panic. She knows what is coming. If she lets it go, she will bring her husband permanent shame.


    So she began to struggle desperately, hoping that the other party''s serious injury did not heal, hands and feet may not have too much strength.


    "Song Qingshu, do you know who is the most despised person in the Wulin?" Luo Bing tries her best to avoid kissing her face. She only hopes for the power of words.


    "I know," Song Qingshu frowned as he saw the other side shaking his head desperately, and his voice came out vaguely, "but since your husband has given you to me, you are my Ji concubine. What I want to do to my Ji concubine should be taken for granted."


    "Song Qingshu, you big bastard!" Luo Bing''s voice was full of tears when he felt that the other party''s hand had been put into his skirt.


    "Shout to your heart''s content. If you don''t call me, it''s dull."


    "Shameless!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gossamer fluttering, a pair of white legs kicking in vain in mid air, suddenly stretched straight, dejected to put down, as if to accept the general stop struggling.


    "Hum!" At this time, a cold voice came out of the window.

 Chapter 124

    Just now, Luo Bing''s loud cry did not cause a stir in Song Qingshu''s heart. This gentle hum seemed like a magic spell. Song Qingshu suddenly became stiff and stood up and looked out of the window warily.


    As soon as Luo Bingfu got out of trouble, he clenched his red lips, picked up the clothes scattered on the bed and put them on silently. Until she finished wearing them, she disappeared at the door of the room. Song Qingshu didn''t mean to stop her.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again in such a scene." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile that he thought that he had to go to Tianqiao to find a fortune teller to break the disaster recently, and his luck was too bad.


    "I didn''t expect that after such a long time, you are still so humble. You have to rely on this despicable means to seize a woman''s body."


    With a bang, the door was pushed open by an invisible force, and the green skirt swayed the floor. A beautiful and vulgar woman came in, her eyes full of crystal clear. Moonlight faintly from the thin skirt between the transmission, like Guanghan palace fairy down to earth.


    Song Qingshu always loved and hated that kind of spirit. Song Qingshu pulled the quilt over his body, looked at the woman in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "I thought you should have come long ago."


    Thinking of being fooled by two little kids to Changbai Mountain and staying in the ice and snow for more than half a year, the woman''s cheek is not too hot: "now it''s not too late to take your dog''s life."


    "Well, let''s have a couple. Don''t shut up. If I were a dog, what would you be? " Song Qingshu looked at her in disgust.


    This immortal woman is naturally Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu''s original mate. After Song Qingshu''s love affair, she vowed to kill him all over the world.


    As a result, in yaowangzhuang, he was fooled by Xiao hufei and lingsu to the bitter and cold place of Eastern Liaoning. Recently, song Qingshu was mixed up in the Qing Dynasty. Zhou Zhiruo overheard the discussion of drinkers in an inn and knew that song Qingshu was always in the palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Yes, I was blind before I chose to marry you," Zhou Zhiruo said with a sneer. "Thanks to what I said before," even if people all over the world betray me, song Qingshu will not betray me. "Now, it''s really ironic."


    "You know you married me!" Song Qingshu felt that his emotion was out of control. "What you and Zhang Wuji did on Shaoshi mountain, don''t think I don''t know."


    "You know that he and I are not over polite." Zhou Zhiruo''s eyelashes trembled slightly and gave him a deep look.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t know until after that night!" Song Qingshu''s face was filled with an irrepressible smile, "and even if I knew in advance, I didn''t regret what I had done. I can get your first drop of blood. I think that no matter how you and Zhang Wuji are, he will always be a failure in front of me. "


    Looking at Song Qingshu coldly, Zhou Zhiruo said, "are you proud enough? The happiness of my life is ruined in your hands... That night I said that one day, I will tear you to pieces. I didn''t expect that day would come so soon. "


    "Your happiness!" Song Qingshu was breathless, and the more he said it, the more excited he was. "Your happiness should be given by me as a husband, rather than fooling around with an old lover behind his back when his life is in danger."


    "You said enough?" I don''t know if I''ve been in Changbai Mountain for a long time. Now Zhou Zhiruo''s tone is three points colder than ice, without a trace of anger. "Do you think it''s meaningful to say these now?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "yes, I didn''t expect you to see it so thoroughly, but I fell behind." The relationship between them is very complicated. From their own point of view, there is nothing wrong with their behavior, but what they do intentionally or unintentionally hurt the other person deeply.


    There is no right or wrong in many things in the world, only different positions.


    "In that case," Zhou Zhiruo lips slightly up, "then you go to die!"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s body is light and graceful. She has a slender hand in her sleeve and five fingers on the top of song Qingshu''s head. Her lightness skill is no better than that of any master seen in Song Qingshu.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, his vision had changed. As soon as he raised his hand, he held Zhou Zhiruo''s pulse door.


    How do you know that Zhou Zhiruo''s face is calm, as if he had expected it, and the palm of his left hand comes suddenly.


    Song Qingshu quickly extended his hand to meet him. After a dull sound, Zhou Zhiruo turned over and floated back to the original place.


    Song Qingshu is bleeding. He was injured by Wen Tailai''s thunder palm yesterday. After a night''s recuperation, it''s OK to deal with Luo Bing''s martial arts. Zhou Zhiruo won the title of "No.1 in the world" at the lion slaughtering ceremony. Although Zhang Wuji deliberately wanted to let her in, it also shows that her martial arts are quite different from Luo Bing''s.


    "The nine Yin manual has been trained to such a heat?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face flashed a trace of sadness.


    "I know my wife is chasing me all the time. How can I not do my best to practice martial arts?" Song Qingshu wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth. He laughs at himself. Recently, he seems to have a big aunt and vomits blood every day.


    Just at the time of the fight, song Qingshu''s hands parried Zhou Zhiruo''s attack, and his quilt slipped to his waist. Noticing the palmprint on the other side''s ribs, Zhou Zhiruo frowned and said, "are you hurt?"


    Song Qingshu nodded bitterly, "so you''re lucky. It''s just the right time."


    "Tell me his name," Zhou Zhiruo said lightly, "no matter what, you are also my husband. After I kill you, I will help you kill him, so that you will not die in peace."


    "Killed by my wife, I''m doomed to die." Song Qingshu''s right hand drew the wooden sword into his hand and said with a faint smile, "otherwise, we will die together, and the road to the yellow spring will not be lonely."


    "I''ve taught you all your martial arts. I''ll see what you''ve learned in this period to make you so confident." Zhou Zhiruo looks a whole, no longer stay hand, use nine Yin white bone claw to attack the past.


    Although song Qingshu also knows nine Yin and white bone claws, he is not stupid enough to use them against the enemy. Different from the shadow of his claw, Zhou Zhiruo''s claw is still like a ghost. Before finishing his move, the other hand has attacked from an incredible angle.


    Song Qingshu raised the wooden sword with a dignified look, and the point of the sword was on the weak point of the opponent''s claw.


    "Why?" Zhou Zhiruo was surprised to see that his moves had been changed into invisibility by the other party. She stared at him in surprise. However, she felt that song Qingshu''s actions had become more and more obscure. She knew that he was affected by internal injury, so she couldn''t help attacking his rib wound and didn''t give him a chance to breathe.


    Song Qingshu was at a critical moment when Zhou Zhiruo suddenly appeared and gave up halfway, which made his blood boil. Under the attack of the other party, song Qingshu''s injury finally recurred again.


    "Smelly girl, you are also the leader of a powerful sect. You can attack me while others are in danger. What''s the matter if you go to the place where I am injured all the time?" Song Qingshu resisted and was surprised and angry.


    "To deal with shameless people, we must use shameless methods." Zhou Zhiruo did not move at all, and stepped up to attack the past.


    Song Qingshu felt disgusted and nauseous. At last, when he lost his mind, the wooden sword was pulled away by his opponent''s left hand, and his neck was restrained by Zhou Zhiruo''s nine Yin white bone claw.


    "That''s all. I''ll come and go naked. I''ll be a hero again eighteen years later." Song Qingshu''s hand loosened and threw the wooden sword to the ground, but his left hand lifted the quilt beside him.


    See the other party''s key is made, Zhou Zhiruo secretly relieved. Seeing song Qingshu''s appearance of giving up resistance, he was about to speak, but he didn''t know that the other side directly lifted the quilt.


    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously glanced at Song Qingshu, who had not had time to put on his clothes just now. Now he was naked, and a disgusting thing was standing up with his head raised, and his shape was ferocious and glaring at him.


    Although she had lost herself to song Qingshu before, she didn''t notice anything except humiliation and anger that night. Now still maintain is a girl exquisite heart, in the heart of shame anger let her subconsciously turn her head.


    Song Qingshu and so on is this opportunity, taking advantage of her heart chaos, a finger poked to each other''s armpit.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes were full of reluctance, and her body softened and slowly fell into his arms.


    Song Qingshu had exhausted all his strength just now, holding her soft body, and he was very happy in his heart: "no matter how good his martial arts are, he is afraid of kitchen knives. When I saw Jackie Chan''s funny actions in movies in my previous life, I could grab one thing and use it as a weapon. The moves were even more obscene and ridiculous. I didn''t think so in my heart. I evaluated the performance of the other party''s troupe in my heart. Now, after learning martial arts, I know that everything around me is the highest level of life and death. "


    See Zhou Zhiruo beautiful eyes full of anger, Song Qing Shu then ordered her whole body several big hole, smiled slightly: "the nine Yin manual classics also I learned, you want to use the solution point method is still tender."


    Seeing that the other party has been completely controlled, song Qingshu quickly sits up and uses his skills to heal his wounds. Now his true Qi is completely exhausted. If he doesn''t recover as soon as possible, in case Luo Bing goes back, he will be foolish.


    Zhou Zhiruo is full of remorse in her heart. She regretted why she didn''t break his neck all of a sudden, but she was stunned.


    People''s psychology is like this. All the time, in order to get revenge, when there is a chance to get revenge, they don''t want the other party to die so cheaply. It is in this contradictory mentality that Zhou Zhiruo was successfully turned over by song Qingshu.


    See each other began to heal, Zhou Zhiruo also began to keep the impact of luck acupoints. She clearly knows that song Qingshu is now at the end of his life. As long as he can break through the acupoints, he will never fight back.


    However, what embarrassed her was that she had just fallen into song Qingshu''s arms, and now the other party was sitting on the other side for healing, and her head had to rest on the other side''s thigh, while the bad thing that made her so ashamed and angry just now was lingering around her snow-white face.


    The heat from her face made her unable to use gongchong acupoints wholeheartedly. She could not help but said in a hate voice: "take away your disgusting thing!"


    "Just now, thanks to it, the saving grace is greater than heaven. How can I cross the river and tear down the bridge now?" Song Qingshu didn''t even open his eyes, and said carelessly.

 Chapter 125

    "You When Zhou Zhiruo saw that the other side''s silk didn''t pay attention to her request, she clenched her silver teeth, closed her eyes, lost her sight and upset her heart. She tried her best to mobilize her whole body''s Qi and hit the acupoints again and again.


    I don''t know how long after that, Zhou Zhiruo seems to feel something. She opens her star eyes and finds that song Qingshu is looking at herself, full of appreciation and contradiction.


    "Is your wound healed?" Zhou Zhiruo did not know that the way Song Qingshu used to point the acupoints was to imitate Ouyang Feng''s adverse effects. She used the method of removing the points of the nine Yin manual to impact the acupuncture points. The acupuncture point not only showed no signs of loosening, but felt rather numb.


    "It''s not so fast, but it''s enough. It''s a long night, warm and fragrant. If you meditate until dawn, it''s a little too violent."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are wandering around Zhou Zhiruo''s body. His long blue skirt is wrapped with a pair of Miaoman''s posture. His ivory white skin looms at the neckline, and his moist lips exude charming luster. Looking at it, song Qingshu feels that his throat is a little dry.


    This kind of eyes Zhou Zhiruo seems to have known each other before, and a trace of panic appears between her eyebrows: "what do you want to do?"


    "Why ask when you know?" Song Qingshu had just felt the softness and moisture of Luo Bing''s mature body. When he was about to enjoy it, he had to stop because of Zhou Zhiruo''s appearance, and the fire in his heart became more and more intense.


    But fortunately, there is a better compensation at this time. Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s cold and quiet eyes, song Qingshu bent down in her ear and said, "of course it''s you!"


    "You! Well... Well... "Zhou Zhiruo was about to denounce, but found that her lips had been blocked, and all her words had turned into meaningless scattered syllables.


    "Well... At least wipe it clean!" Knowing that there is no escape, Zhou Zhiruo puts forward the only possible request of the other party when she finally gets a breath.


    Zhou Zhiruo clearly remembers that song Qingshu was fooling around with another woman before. She could not endure a kind of humiliation, but also the breath of another woman into her body.


    "No problem!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, song Qingshu lay on his side in bed, looking at his wife in name with a complicated look.


    The sunlight coming in from the window sprinkles on her white skin. Her black hair is scattered disorderly. The soft side face lines seem to be drawn by a stroke. In the hazy morning light, it exudes a kind of quiet breath.


    How song Qingshu hoped that she would always sleep like this, because he knew that once the other party woke up, they would return to the state of life and death.


    His left hand hesitated several times around the other''s delicate neck. Song Qingshu sighed and finally was reluctant to start.


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Song?" Outside the door came the cautious knock of a guard.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously took a look at Zhou Zhiruo. Seeing that she didn''t wake up, she got out of bed and went out.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu closed the door as soon as he went out.


    "The emperor is in the early Dynasty, summoning Mr. Song to wait in the imperial study first." The guard replied respectfully.


    "Well, I''ll go right away. You go down first." Song Qingshu thinks that he doesn''t know what happened to Kangxi this time.


    "Chirp!" The guard stooped out of the courtyard.


    Song Qingshu put on his clothes and looked back at the quiet woman on the bed. His lips moved and he was ready to speak several times. Finally, he stopped for a while and chose to leave in silence.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s footsteps disappear, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes on the bed suddenly opened and sat up.


    Inadvertently, I saw the reflection in the bronze mirror on one side of the table. I saw the person in the mirror''s face was delicate and beautiful, and there was a strong spring feeling between the eyebrows. In Zhou Zhiruo''s heart, she was annoyed. As soon as she brushed her hands, the bronze mirror fell to the ground and banged.


    Looking at the clothes scattered all over the ground, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but feel sad, holding her knees and burying her head, sobbing silently.


    Song Qingshu didn''t wait long in the imperial study. Kangxi followed Trinket in.


    "I have seen the emperor!" Although reluctant, some of the postures song Qingshu should show.


    "No need to be polite." Kangxi waved his hand and his warm smile showed that he was in a good mood.


    "I don''t know if the emperor summoned the slave and master song at the same time. Is there any task for us to do?" Trinket said with a smile.


    "If you had spent your time studying, you would not be just a Viscount now." Kangxi looks at him funny.


    "The slave is dedicated to the emperor''s work, and the emperor''s reward is never rare. What''s the relationship between the viscount and the count?" Trinket said solemnly and deliberately.


    "You flatterer, look at people who are young and mature. They are not like you." Although Kangxi said so, he was quite happy in his heart.


    "Mr. Wei has a lively mind. In the blink of an eye, he finished what I wanted to say. I was short of words, so I didn''t say anything." Song Qingshu doesn''t want to offend Trinket for nothing.


    Sure enough, trinket looked at him in surprise and thought to himself, "my dear, I didn''t expect that elder brother song doesn''t show up in ordinary days. He has such a deep skill in flattering. Although he is not as good as Xiaobao, I can''t flatter him, but it''s rare."


    "Well, I didn''t ask you to flatter each other," Kangxi said without a word. "Last time Prince Bao sent people from the red flower club to assassinate the palace. I had to let the assassins go because of the overall situation, but I can''t be beaten in vain all the time..."


    Trinket came forward and said, "Prince Bao harbors evil intentions. I don''t know how the emperor plans to deal with him."


    "Now is not the time to start," Kangxi shook his head. "If I want to deal with Hongli, Wu Sangui of Shanhaiguan is deeply saddened by the death of the hare, and will not stand by. King Pingxi and Prince Bao both have hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers. If they form an alliance, it will be very bad for me. "


    "Does the emperor mean to destroy the alliance?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Yes," Kangxi nodded, "Wu Sangui and Hongli are not necessarily of one mind, and their relationship is fragile. I intend to draw Wu Sangui together and divide them. "


    "Wu Sangui supports his troops with self-respect, and now he is the king. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to win over." Song Qingshu thought about it and analyzed it.


    "It''s hard to win over the princess by normal means, but what if I marry her to the prince of Pingxi?" Kangxi showed a confident smile.


    "Is it Jianning?" Song Qingshu thinks that although the story of Lu Ding Ji has changed a lot in this troubled times, history seems to be correcting mistakes intentionally or unintentionally, constantly letting the story follow the original work.

 Chapter 126

    "I don''t know who the emperor will marry to Wu Yingxiong?" In order to flatter him better, trinket spent a lot of time to improve his business level. He more or less memorized some idioms related to the emperor, "but it''s too cheap for Wu Yingxiong."


    "I will not be so cheap, he..." suddenly realized what, Kangxi took a look at Song Qingshu, said: "I intend to marry Princess Jianning to him, when the time comes, Xiaobao you as a marriage envoy, Qingshu as a wedding general, you two escort Jianning all the way to Shanhaiguan, take the opportunity to win over Wu Sangui."


    Seeing Kangxi''s vague words, trinket was delighted: it seems that xiaoxuanzi and I are our own people. Brother song certainly didn''t know that Jianning was the evil son of the false empress dowager.


    It suddenly occurred to him that Jianning had a good relationship with him. Although his appearance was not as good as his wives, he was also a beauty. It was a pity that Wu Yingxiong was reluctant to take advantage of it. But he knew that it was the emperor''s arrangement, and he could do nothing about it.


    But when I thought about it, I knew that Wu Sangui was the richest man in the world and was always generous to the officials of the imperial court. This time I went to Shanhaiguan, I was sure to make a lot of money. I was very happy again.


    Song Qingshu was very reluctant. For one thing, Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi''s whereabouts are unknown, and he still wanted to stay in the capital to inquire about their whereabouts. For another thing, he didn''t want to get involved in the internal affairs of the Manchu Qing court to help Kangxi eliminate his dissidents.


    If Kangxi really succeeded in integrating the power of Wu Sangui and Prince Bao, there would be no internal trouble in the Qing Dynasty. In addition, Kangxi, a promising emperor, might have the potential to win the world. In that case, songqingshu would really have to be the dog of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Well, you go back and get ready first, and leave in three days to escort Jianning to Shanhaiguan." Kangxi didn''t know the thoughts of the two people under the hall. If he knew that his two confidants had different ideas, he would be very angry.


    Song Qingshu returned to his courtyard. Before he opened the door, he was still a little uneasy. He didn''t know how to face Zhou Zhiruo again.


    When he saw that there was no one in the room and the beautiful woman was missing, he felt a little lucky when he was lost.


    In fact, when song Qingshu looked at Zhou Zhiruo on the bed in the morning, he knew that she was awake. However, the other party is willing to continue to pretend to sleep, he has no reason to say.


    They both have a rare tacit understanding, keeping the last layer of veil. Song Qingshu doesn''t know how to face Zhou Zhiruo, and Zhou Zhiruo also doesn''t know how to face song Qingshu.


    Full of hatred to revenge, the results of the loss of his wife and fold soldiers. Zhou Zhiruo''s heart was full of embarrassment. "His martial arts at this time was already above me. I didn''t grasp such a good opportunity to get hurt last night. It''s even more difficult to kill him. It seems that I have to abandon the nine Yin fast method and study the subtle martial arts in it carefully before I can get revenge."


    When Zhou Zhiruo left, she murmured to herself. She didn''t know whether she was really thinking about revenge or covering up the confusion in her heart.


    Perhaps aware of her unusual weakness, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes turned cold and thought of the two children by the Dongting Lake: "these two children are bound to have a close relationship with song Qingshu. When I catch them in front of you, I''ll see if you want their life or your own life." Zhou Zhiruo took a look at the room and resolutely turned away.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know all this. He was staring at the room in a daze. The broken porcelains and the sheets on the bed have been torn to pieces, which makes song Qingshu''s face twitch: "what a loser. Do you know that I managed to save these things, and maybe I can bring them back to modern times to sell them for money in the future? They are all antiques!"


    In the next few days, song Qingshu went everywhere to inquire about Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi, and the result was nothing.


    In the eyes of song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing is not only a pitiful confidant, but also represents the whole Golden Snake camp. In his eyes, Li Yuanzhi is not only a strange official lady, but also a representative of her father.


    But now both of them are missing. Song Qingshu only thinks that most of his previous efforts have turned into a spectacle, and the whole person becomes listless.


    Three days later, song Qingshu said goodbye to Yanjing city and escorted Princess Jianning to Shanhaiguan with trinket.


    "I hope they can see their books when they go back." Song Qingshu is riding on a horse, and his guard is near Jianning chefan. He is in a trance.


    The letter he left in the house simply wrote down his whereabouts. He didn''t dare to write anything else. If he was found by others, the accusation of adultery against thieves was not a joke.


    Of course, song Qingshu understood that the probability of two women going back could be ignored. In this world, there is no news broadcast, and there is no way to publish the notice of looking for people. There is a huge crowd of people. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to meet two women again.


    "It''s the so-called predestined relationship. It seems that we can only rely on predestination. I hate this feeling of helplessness." Song Qingshu laughed at himself.


    "General song, what are you talking about fate?" At this time, a girl voice came around.


    Song Qingshu turned to see that it was Princess Jianning who opened the curtain of Fengfan and looked at herself strangely.


    This is the first time that song Qingshu saw Jianning. She is 15 or 16 years old, with a melon face, thin lips, smart eyes and heroic spirit. It''s hard to imagine that she is the best combination of s attribute and M attribute.


    Thanks to the role played by Liu Yucui, song Qingshu has always had little affection for Jianning. Although he admired Liu Yucui''s lifelike acting skills, her appearance was really hard to see. There is no way. Song Qingshu is such a shallow man sometimes.


    Even in other versions of Lu Ding Ji, there are many beautiful women playing the role of Jianning, but Liu Yucui''s impression on him can''t be erased, and can''t change the image of "Jianning is not only abnormal, but also ugly" in Song Qingshu.


    "Oh, by the way, and his role as ah Zi... I hope the world''s ah Zi is not like that," Song Qingshu said to himself, "but I''ve seen ah Zhu in yanziwu. They were born of a mother, and they should be no different."


    "Dog slave, the princess asked you something!" Before Jianning, it was hard to say good things to each other. However, song Qingshu didn''t mean to respond at all. On the contrary, where a person was talking to himself, Jianning''s nature was suddenly exposed.


    "It''s really gross!" Song Qingshu looked at her scornfully and slapped her directly.


    With a loud slap in the face, Jianning covered his cheek and looked at him incredulously: "you dog..." the rest of the words had not been called out, and had been pointed by song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s action was too fast, and he deliberately used his body to block the front and back of the line of sight, so others did not find his rebellious behavior.


    "If you dare to scold me like that again, I''ll give you a slap in the face. Don''t rely on other bodyguards. You must have heard of my martial arts. If I''m provoked, I''ll kill the rest, and then sell you to the brothel village, and let thousands of people ride and thousands of people oppress you. "


    Song Qingshu takes a cold look at her. Some women love her, but some women are born short of smoking. Jianning is a wonderful flower of the latter.


    Seeing her eyes imploring, song Qingshu took out a sugar pill from his arms, put it directly into her mouth, and then solved her dumb acupoints. "Just now I gave you Wulin poison -" PIMI pill with sores on the top of the head and pus on the soles of the feet. "I don''t want to explain its efficacy just by listening to the name."


    "Where is this strange medicine in the world?" Jianning was startled and asked uncertainly.


    "Believe it or not," Song Qingshu snorted coldly, "I will give you an antidote every day to suppress its toxicity. But if you dare to tell the story of today, hey, wait for it to rot into a pool of pus and blood. "


    Jianning saw that he didn''t look like a joke. A smile suddenly appeared on his face. His eyes were like silky. He said in a greasy voice: "Mr. Song, brother song, I didn''t know what to do before. I offended him a lot. I don''t remember the villains. Please forgive me for my fault."


    Song Qingshu shivered all over and looked at her in disgust: "don''t talk to me in that disgusting voice. As long as you don''t talk disorderly in the future, I won''t let you die."


    After that, he drove his horse forward, but he didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, a trace of resentment flashed in Jianning''s eyes. He called a servant girl and said, "when you rest in the front town later, you will quietly inform Lord Wei to come to my room."


    "Princess, I''m afraid... I''m afraid it''s too much." The palace maid hesitated to say that according to the royal rules, the princess should not be too close to other men before she gets married. It''s obviously too much for a single man and a few girls to live in the same room.


    "I am a princess or you are a princess!" Jianning was so angry that he thought that he would be bullied by song Qingshu. Now even a little maid in waiting dares to play tricks on herself? He grabbed a hairpin on his head and poked it at the maid of honor, "if you want to go, you can go."


    "Yes, yes..." the maid of honor dodged back in pain.


    Twenty miles later, the seeing off team stopped in a small town, and the magistrate welcomed the group to rest in a local rich gentry''s other courtyard.


    As soon as he settled down, he went back to his room and took advantage of his work.


    After receiving the notice from the maid of honor, trinket came to Jianning''s room and said with a flattering smile, "the princess is looking for a slave. What can I do for you?" But he cursed in his heart: you are a villain. Now Xiao xuanzi has sent you to Shanhaiguan. It''s a pity that one day Xiao xuanzi will attack Wu Sangui. It''s estimated that before long, little bitch will become a widow


    At this time, Princess Jianning was carrying a broken porcelain blue and white bowl, which was full of iced sour plum soup. She drank a few mouthfuls with a spoon and breathed out: "it''s hard for him, a small county magistrate, to hide ice."


    It was in the heat, and the sweet sweet osmanthus fragrance of sour plum soup filled the room. Listening to the sound of little ice and spoon, trinket couldn''t help salivating.


    Noticing his expression, Jianning waved: "give Sir Wei a bowl and let him quench his thirst."


    Trinket was overjoyed. He took the sour plum soup and took a few mouthfuls of it. All he felt was that it was cool and pleasant. He thought to himself: for the sake of this bowl of iced sour plum soup, I won''t scold you for being a bastard... Wait a minute. Why are you so dizzy? With a crash, trinket fell on the table, unconscious.

 Chapter 127

    I don''t know how many times later, in his lethargy, trinket felt a little sober in his head, only cold in his body. Suddenly he heard GE''s smile, opened his eyes, and saw the princess looking at him with a smile.


    With a "ah" sound, trinket found himself lying on the ground, busy trying to support himself, but his hands and feet were tied up. He was shocked and struggled for a few times, but he could not move. His clothes were stripped off and he was naked. This was even more frightening,


    Jianning giggled: "dog slave, wake up?"


    "Princess, don''t joke." Trinket was in a state of consternation. Why did she have to strip herself?


    "Who''s kidding you?" Jianning''s pretty face sank, and he kicked him in the waist, which made Trinket grin, "say! Are you and the emperor''s brother hiding something from me? "


    "Did she also know about the fake empress dowager?"


    How dare Trinket say more than half a word about it? Trinket said with a quick smile, "how can we keep something from you? How could the princess ask like this?"


    "Hum, why did you marry me to the prince of Pingxi suddenly? When the emperor''s brother talked to me, he was not so pleasant as before. And, and... Now any dog slave dares to bully me."


    Jianning said more and more sad, but she was worried about what "the top of the head ulcers, the sole of the foot pus rotten Mimi pill", for a moment also dare not really say Song Qingshu.


    "The slave is wronged," Trinket explained, thinking that Jianning was talking about him. "It''s not my idea to marry you to Shanhaiguan."


    "Whether it''s your idea or not, it''s a foregone conclusion that I will be married to Shanhaiguan." Jianning angrily thought that when she became someone else''s daughter-in-law in the future, she could no longer be as carefree as she was in the imperial palace. A stream of evil fire came out of her heart.


    "Little Guizi, I love beating people. If you make me comfortable, maybe the palace will let you go as soon as I''m happy, otherwise..." Jianning took out a whip from under the quilt and went to Trinket unkindly.


    "Or what?" Trinket asked, looking at the shiny whip soaked in oil.


    "Otherwise, the princess will declare that you are insulting me. Hehe, let alone the emperor''s brother, even Wu Sangui will cut off your head." Jianning slapped more than ten times on Trinket''s polished skin, and his eyes were filled with strange excitement when he looked at the other person''s bloodstained body.


    "You crazy woman, smelly bitch, when I met you, my ancestors had done evil for 18 generations!" Trinket was so sore that his hands and feet were tied tightly again that he couldn''t take care of so much and began to scold.


    "Dog slave, who do you scold?" Jianning immediately whipped a few more, and in the end, trinket didn''t even have the strength to scold.


    Jianning squatted down, gently stroked the scar on his body, and his breath suddenly became short, and his voice suddenly filled with charming: "is it very painful? The more painful it is, the more interesting it is. "


    When Jianning uses the whip, song Qingshu, not far away, hears the news and comes to look into the room. Through the crack in the window, he sees the scene inside the room. He sees Trinket lying on the ground in a miserable shape. He can''t bear it. He picks up two sharp stones and throws them in, cutting the rope on his hand.


    Trinket suddenly found that his hands could move, and without thinking about it, he slapped Jianning.


    Jianning was stunned by him and fell to the ground. Before he could react, trinket had already ridden her. He raised his hand and slapped her in the face: "smelly bitch, did you hit your grandfather so well just now?"


    Trinket didn''t dare to greet her face after a few beatings. He was afraid that the scar might be seen by others and it was hard to explain. However, he couldn''t swallow the evil spirit of being tortured by others just now.


    Hold her chest clothes, pull hard, hiss a sound, clothes immediately tear, Jianning wear Luoshan thin, this tear, revealing a white skin chest. Trinket was so hateful that he picked up the candlestick on the ground and lit it. Then he came to burn him in the chest and scolded, "bitch, we have to report in front of our eyes. Let''s see how I can cook you."


    The princess was in pain, "ah". Trinket, worried about being heard by others, leans over to pick up a pair of socks and shoves them into her mouth. Princess suddenly soft voice way: "Gui Baile, you don''t need to plug socks, I don''t call is."


    As soon as the word "guibelle" came into our ears, trinket was stunned. When he heard her intimate voice, he could not help but feel a surge in his heart. Then she said in a soft voice, "guibaile, please forgive me. If you are not happy, you will whip me out."


    "Princess, they are all real bitches." Trinket thought to himself and sneered, "don''t you think I dare? I''m so big. I haven''t heard of this kind of request. I''ll satisfy you today." He lifted the whip and drew it on her. The princess whispered, "ouch, ouch!"


    Song Qingshu outside frowned. He just wanted to help trinket, but he didn''t expect that the other party was so brave that he dared to whip the princess. I was worried that I would break the princess''s skin and flesh. As an escort general, I would not be able to make a job at that time.


    Just about to stop it, song Qingshu''s face suddenly became strange when he saw the scene inside.


    Jianning eyes such as silk, cherry lips smile, the expression seems to be comfortable. Trinket scolded while fighting: "bitch, are you so happy?" Jianning said in a soft voice: "I''m a slave. Please play harder! Ouch


    Song Qingshu shows a disgusting expression. Compared with s attribute, Jianning is more like a shaking M. Although he has always been greedy for flowers and lust, the women he likes are always clean and good families, and the reserve of women is what he is most infatuated with.


    Song Qingshu often doesn''t feel so much about coquettish and licentious women. But for Jianning, a woman with weird sexuality, his attitude has always been very firm - he doesn''t want to go to bed naked.


    After a while, trinket lost more than half of his anger, and the other side put on a posture of "don''t pity me, trample me hard", which made his fight a little dull.


    As soon as the whip was thrown, trinket began to put on his clothes. But at this time, Jianning stuck it on his back and said softly, "guibaile, why don''t you beat it?"


    When their bare skin touched each other, trinket felt his lips were dry and his heart was burning. He said, "sit down for me! In this way, I will treat you as my wife. "


    The princess said in a greasy voice, "I''m just about to make you take me as your wife." Then he put his arms around him.


    "Die, die!" As soon as Trinket was ruthless, he pressed directly.


    Song Qingshu was just about to stop them from entering the house. He just stepped out and suddenly woke up: "I didn''t want to see Kangxi clean up the civil strife so smoothly, let Trinket destroy Jianning''s virginity, and let this marriage end absurdly. Wouldn''t it be better? What''s more, I can still have a handle on trinket. If I rush in now, I''ll just offend them for no reason. It''s a big loss. "


    In the heart of the analysis of clear interests, song Qingshu lazy to see two people''s poor performance, straight turned away. When I think of a meeting I attended in Japan in my previous life, I quietly bought various series of genuine CDs. The scene of trinket and his family playing together naturally doesn''t arouse his interest.


    The next morning, trinket put on his clothes and crept out of the princess''s bedroom. Not long after he returned to the bedroom, a eunuch came and reported: "Lord Wei, please come and have a talk with Mr. Song."


    Having just done something bad, trinket''s face was somewhat unnatural, and he murmured, "what can he do for me?"


    He changed his clean clothes and wiped the rouge on his face in front of the mirror. Finally, he was a little relieved. Then he swaggered to Song Qing''s study.


    Seeing Trinket walking in with a suspicious look, song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Wei, last night was very romantic and happy."


    Trinket''s heart leaped wildly, but his face pretended to be confused: "brother song, what are you talking about?"


    "I didn''t expect that the Wei brothers would forget their benefactor so soon," Song Qingshu said regretfully. With a flick of his finger, a small stone shot at Wei Xiaobao''s feet and hit a white mark on the floor.


    Trinket suddenly realized, no wonder last night heard the sound of two small stones, tied his rope broke, it was the other hand. But after thinking of the absurd things with Jianning, he couldn''t help looking embarrassed and said, "brother song has seen it."


    Knowing his worry, song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Wei can rest assured. I still know the truth that if you are not polite, I don''t see what happened to you and the princess."


    With a sigh of relief, trinket suddenly got worried again: "last night, I was... Confused for a moment. I asked elder brother song to cover up for my brother for the sake of our friendship."


    Looking at the embarrassed trinket, song Qingshu''s mind suddenly became strong: either take this opportunity to get rid of him, or do it yourself. When he arrived at Shanhaiguan, he quietly let out a little wind. Wu Sangui and his son would not tolerate such humiliation, so they would cut trinket to pieces. Kangxi will certainly be very angry about the death of trinket. Maybe the two sides will fight directly


    Seeing that song Qingshu had not made a sound, trinket quietly looked up at him. When he touched the other person''s eyes, trinket was shocked. Knowing that the other person was hesitating, trinket said: "brother song, it''s not so convenient for you to live in the Imperial Palace all the time. I''ve already prepared a mansion for him in Yanjing city. Later, brother can arrange his family in it."


    Seeing that Trinket bribed himself, song Qingshu laughed: "if I don''t accept it, I guess you will be worried all the time. Well, thank you for your kindness."

 Chapter 128

    Song Qingshu finally gave up that tempting idea. He didn''t know why. His intuition vaguely told him that Trinket''s death in Shanhaiguan would not be the best ending, at least not the best way for him.


    Even song Qingshu acquiesced in his practice, and the rest of the wedding team were not taken seriously by trinket. Since then, every night, the princess quietly asked trinket to accompany her. At first, trinket was afraid of song Qingshu''s jokes, but it was difficult for young people to control the affairs between men and women. A charming princess would not give up? Even if he is a gentleman, he may not be able to control it. What''s more, he never knows what ethics and etiquette are.


    At first, he was furtive for a few days. Later, he stayed in the princess''s room all night. During the day, he was the wedding envoy. At night, he was the son-in-law. The eunuchs were afraid of the princess, and trinket kept rewarding her with a large amount of silver. In addition, song Qingshu, the general who married him, kept silent. Who dares to gossip?


    During this period of time, song Qingshu didn''t care about the dog man and woman. Instead, he was worried about Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi.


    Staying in the Manchu Qing court is just a temporary measure. Originally, everything was arranged in an orderly way. As a result, with the disappearance of Xia and Li, two key links were missing... Song Qingshu looked at the distant sky, his face was a little ugly, and his eyes flashed a little fierce. Did he choose that method in the end?


    Song Qingshu knew that the method was too dangerous. Although the benefits were huge enough to make him turn over overnight, if he was careless, he would be doomed.


    For a long time, song Qingshu knew very well that because of the Wudang sect and after the lion slaughtering conference, his reputation in the Wulin could only be described as "in a terrible mess, incurable". Therefore, he didn''t care about the negative impact of taking refuge in the Manchu and Qing Dynasties on his reputation in the Jianghu. It meant that he didn''t bite when he had too many lice and didn''t worry when he had too much debt.


    Thinking that even if he was chivalrous and righteous all day long, people in the Wulin would not have much different impression of him, song Qingshu gave up the plan of wandering in the Jianghu at the beginning, and chose to break the temple and then establish himself.


    He originally planned to use the power of the Qing Dynasty to gradually grow into an existence that others hate and fear, just like the awe inspiring aobai.


    Not long after the end of the Ming Dynasty, the territory of the Qing Dynasty was full of anti Qing and anti Ming forces, such as the heaven and earth society, the red flower society, and the Golden Snake camp in Shandong.


    After Yuan Chengzhi was killed by Dongfang Bubai, song Qingshu expressed all kinds of regret in front of Xia Qingqing, but he was secretly happy.


    As soon as Yuan Chengzhi died, the Golden Snake camp was leaderless, and he had the possibility to become the leader. Of course, there are many mountains in the Golden Snake camp, and there are fierce conflicts among various forces. Song Qingshu knows that even if he takes Xia Qingqing, he doesn''t take the Golden Snake camp. His reputation is so bad, and Xia Qingqing''s status as the widow of the late king of the Golden Snake, if they show a little ambiguity in front of the officers of the Golden Snake camp, I''m afraid that even Xia Qingqing will be involved.


    At that time, the two men, as adulterers and prostitutes, will be in charge of the Golden Snake camp. I''m afraid there is no place in the world for them to have a foothold, so they can only be the running dogs of the Qing Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to do this, so he didn''t plan to follow Xia Qingqing to Shandong to integrate the Golden Snake camp at the beginning, but waited for the people of the Golden Snake camp to ask him to join him.


    If song Qingshu said this idea to others, I''m afraid ten out of ten people would think he was crazy. But song Qingshu''s heart is clear, there is no impossible thing in the world.


    But song Qingshu must have enough strength in the court. At least he must be able to be a member of the army. Only in this way can he have the chance to face the Golden Snake camp and fight the Golden Snake camp.


    When the people in the Golden Snake camp are afraid of him from the bottom of their hearts and know that they can''t defeat him in the battlefield, one or two smart people will emerge and suddenly realize the identity of song Qingshu as a Han nationality. Even if there is no such intelligent person, it doesn''t matter. Song Qingshu will arrange it quietly.


    There is a common problem in the anti Qing and restoration organizations, that is, they often have illusions about the Han officials in the Qing Dynasty. They always feel that as Han people, they should more easily identify with their own ideas and join in the great cause of anti Qing and restoration.


    It''s a pity that the past goes against our wishes, and we''ll end up paying the price of bleeding.


    These organizations don''t understand why they are like this. Aren''t they Han people? Why are they more cruel to them than Manchu people? They don''t understand, but song Qingshu does.


    When the Han people chose to be officials of the Qing Dynasty, there was no turning back. In the system of Manchu and Qing Dynasty, it is an indisputable fact that the bannermen were more important. If the Han officials wanted to climb higher, they had to pay several times more efforts.


    Like these anti Qing restoration organizations, the rest of the Manchu officials and even the emperor did not trust these Han officials, and they would show it consciously or unconsciously every day. In order to show their loyalty to the imperial court, these Han officials were cautious in every move.


    Especially when it comes to the extremely sensitive issue of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, a Manchu official may smile and pass away, and no one will doubt his loyalty. However, if a Han official does not take an immediate and resolute stand on the surface, his official career will be bleak and his family will be destroyed.


    As for how to clarify their own position, what is more effective than the blood of those anti Qing restoration righteous?


    Just like in the world before Song Qingshu, the US government has a lot of Chinese officials, and many of them are very high-level. When the general Chinese people saw that the American minister was a Chinese, they were immediately elated and thought it was good for China.


    But where do they know? The actual situation is just the opposite. They tend to treat China more harshly than native white Americans. Because they are Chinese themselves, if they want to sit in a stable position, they must remove the doubts in the hearts of the American people and other officials, and it is easy to understand that attitude towards China.


    However, song Qingshu was different from those Han people who were officials in the Qing Dynasty and pursued high rank and high salary. What he pursued was mountains and rivers, and the Qing Dynasty could not give it to him. Therefore, he had no need to be loyal to the court like them.


    As long as there are enough interests, it is very easy to plot against him. In Song Qingshu''s original plan, when he was afraid of the Golden Snake camp, Xia Qingqing came forward to guide the people of the Golden Snake camp to try to rebel against him.


    Why does song Qingshu think everything is feasible? Because Honghua would try every means to plot against Qianlong, which gave him confidence. Because they believed that Qianlong was a Han nationality, they could pay all the price for rebelling against him. Even the commander-in-chief Chen Jialuo gave his beloved woman Princess Xiangxiang to Qianlong for the sake of the so-called great righteousness, just to make Qianlong make up his mind to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.


    But they didn''t understand one thing. Qianlong was already emperor. What else could the Red Flower Club give him? Do you really think that national righteousness is useful, or that a peerless beauty can make Qianlong abandon the three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines?

 Chapter 129

    As long as Xia Qingqing is willing to cooperate, song Qingshu is sure to succeed in taking over the Golden Snake camp in another way. It''s a pity that this summer Qingqing''s departure makes everything come to nothing. So that night, when song Qingshu knew that Luo Bing was the one who got in the way, he was so angry that he vented his anger on her.


    He didn''t come up with any good ideas until the seeing off team arrived at Shanhaiguan. Looking at the towering city wall in the distance, song Qingshu sighed in his heart: "now we have to take one step first to see if there will be any turning point."


    Suddenly, song Qingshu had to send someone to call Trinket over. Looking at his flighty steps, he couldn''t help showing a knowing smile: "brother Wei, take care of your health."


    Trinket rarely blushed and said, "I''ve made brother song laugh." In the heart but secretly think that Princess coquettish and wave, this period of time is almost sucked by her.


    "This time, it''s not that my brother wants to meddle in his own business. It''s just that when he comes to Wu Sangui ''


    Song Qingshu is worried that the other party is obsessed with sex. He doesn''t know how to restrain himself. If things come to light, let alone trinket, he will die as a dowry general.


    "Thank you for reminding me." Trinket''s heart was tight. He was so close to Jianning these days that he was really reluctant to part with it. However, his reason still existed, and he knew that small life was the most important thing.


    "Princess Jianning has been given to Wu Yingxiong by the emperor. She is destined to be the next Princess of Pingxi. You can just play around. If you are sentimental and destroy the emperor''s plan, I''m afraid..." Song Qingshu didn''t finish, but the meaning is obvious.


    "Just play around?" Trinket was greatly admired. In his words, Princess Jinzhiyuye seems to have become an ordinary palace maid... Well, it''s not right. Jianning is a villain in the first place. It''s really inferior to a palace maid.


    "There''s one more thing," Song Qingshu thought, "Princess Jianning, you have to deal with it, or she''ll be terrible."


    "Don''t worry, brother song. I have a way to persuade her." Trinket said this, but he was worried. Recently, Jianning has repeatedly hinted to him that he would try to turn Wu Yingxiong into Wu dead bear. However, he didn''t dare to agree to such a huge relationship. He had to be perfunctory and ponder over whether there was a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Song Qingshu is quite familiar with Jianning''s temperament, and doesn''t think she will be so easy to submit. However, since Trinket has said so, it''s hard for him to ask again. Considering Trinket''s ability to turn a bad situation into a good one, I believe that he really has a way.


    Wu Ying Xiong suddenly felt sorry again. Considering the strength of trinket and Jianning in eating marrow these days, he could not be sure that they were married. His fiancee put a big green hat on him in front of his bridal chamber. He might like to be a father


    "Report to two adults, we caught a suspicious person who kept peeping at the motorcade, but, but..." Song Qingshu was just thinking about it, and a bodyguard ran over and interrupted him.


    "Do you stutter? But what? " Trinket was a little annoyed. Seeing the guard''s hesitation, he swore.


    The guard''s face turned red, and he said, "no, I call myself Wu Yingxiong, the younger brother of Wu Yingxiong, the son of the king of Pingxi."


    "Isn''t Pingxi king just a son?" Song Qingshu looked at Trinket in a daze.


    "Wu Sangui, the old tortoise, is not so lucky to have two sons. They must be fake. Give me a good beating and throw them to the side of the road." Trinket waved impatiently.


    "Chirp!"


    Looking at the figure that the bodyguard is about to retreat, song Qingshu moves in his heart and shouts him.


    "Wait, you bring that man up and have a look."


    Trinket appeared to be lacking in interest and said, "brother song, I''ll go first. The princess has been in a bad temper these two days. I have to coax her."


    Song Qingshu nodded. Not long after Trinket left, the guards brought a man over and said, "let me go! Believe it or not, when we get to Shanhaiguan, I''ll let my father drag you all out and behead you. " While struggling, the visitor angrily scolded.


    Hearing the other party''s delicate voice, song Qingshu saw his red lips and white teeth. He was stunned: "how can this man look like a sissy? Is it a woman disguised as a man?" Eyes subconsciously swept to the other side''s chest, there is no magnificent, unwilling to look up to see his Adam''s apple, who knows that the other side is wearing a high collar gown, neck is covered tightly.


    "You said you were the youngest son of King Pingxi, Wu Yingxiong?" Song Qingshu waved to the guard to let her go.


    "This Gu... Childe is exactly!" As soon as the visitor got out of trouble, his first reaction was that he patted the dust on his body. Obviously, he was very clean.


    "As far as I know, the king of Pingxi has only one son, Wu Yingxiong, the son-in-law of this marriage." The journey is boring. Song Qingshu doesn''t mind cooperating with him.


    "Well, you have little experience." The man snorted coldly, but he also understood that song Qingshu could not believe himself in this way. He quickly explained, "it doesn''t matter to tell you. I''m the illegitimate son of my father. Naturally, few people know."


    Song Qingshu believed that in this world, he betrayed his school and killed his martial uncle. His reputation in the Wulin is like stinky tofu. However, compared with Wu Sangui, it''s not worth mentioning. At the beginning, he led the Qing soldiers into the pass, which made the alien race occupy the territory of the Han people. Later, he strangled the last hope of the former Ming Dynasty, King gui


    If song Qingshu''s reputation is stinky tofu, then Wu Sangui''s reputation in the world can be regarded as durian. In this way, I''m afraid no one wants to be Wu Sangui''s son for no reason.


    "Well, even if you are the son of Prince Pingxi, what are you thinking when you come to spy on our team instead of being in the palace?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    "Come on, tea!" Wu Yingxiong swaggered to the chair next to him. The natural bossy feeling in his voice made the bodyguards stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he stepped forward to prepare. Suddenly, he woke up and waited for him angrily.


    "Go down and prepare for tomorrow, and I''ll take care of this man." Song Qingshu waved his hand, and now he made the team camp outside Shanhai Pass, waiting for Wu Sangui to come out of the city the next day. There was also a lot of preparatory work to be done in advance.


    The bodyguards knew that song Qingshu was good at martial arts, and they had just fought with the so-called prince, and they knew that Wu Yingxiong''s martial arts were not so good, so they left one after another.


    "Well, you''re not too annoying. I''ll tell you. Although my eldest brother is happy to be married by the emperor, he has never seen the princess before, so it''s hard to avoid some worries about gain and loss. As a younger brother, I know what he wants, so I''m going to run out and guard for him first. " If the voice of Wu Yingxiong falls on the jade plate, he will say a lot at one go.


    Seeing his occasionally pouting expression, Song Qing''s face twitched, and he was very cruel in his heart: I''m so polite to you when you disguise yourself as a man. If I know you''re just a fake girl, I''ll be surprised if I don''t beat you up.


    "If the princess looks ugly, you dare refuse to marry." Song Qingshu''s tone is cold. This gesture should be revealed. It can''t lose the face of the court. Otherwise, it''s not good to pass it back to Kangxi.


    Wu Yingxiong was stunned and said: "how can this happen? In fact, it''s just that I want to have a sneak look at my sister-in-law first. "


    "You are a younger brother''s wife who came to see him. How can you be so reasonable?" Song Qingshu looked at him strangely, "do you have any idea about your sister-in-law?"


    "You Wu Yingxiong was embarrassed by song Qingshu''s words, but he didn''t know how to explain for a moment.


    After hesitating for a long time, he saw that there was no one else in the account. Wu Yingxiong gritted his teeth, stood up and took off his hat, revealing a head of soft hair like a waterfall. "Do you still think that I will have any wrong thoughts about my sister-in-law?"


    Song Qingshu was secretly happy, but pretended to be surprised and said: "you... Are you a woman?"


    "Hum!" The other party snorted and looked at him with disdain: "I didn''t expect that you looked like a talented man, but you didn''t even have this insight. You should be a general for marriage."


    But song Qingshu looked at the woman''s face carefully. Just now, she felt that her face was picturesque, so she had doubts in her heart. Now the other person showed a beautiful black hair, which set off a more shocking face than just now.


    Hairstyle is really too important for women. Song Qingshu thinks of a beautiful friend in his previous life. According to the language on the Internet, seven points can''t be less. As a result, one day I didn''t know what was wrong with her, so I had to go to a temple in Tibet to become a nun. When I saw her again, she was already wearing a clear bald head. At that time, song Qingshu looked at the ordinary looking nun in front of her and couldn''t connect with the beautiful woman in his impression.


    "Hey, are you stupid?" Young girl from small to large, has been used to men''s eyes, showing a trace of contempt, said impatiently.


    Song Qingshu finally regained his mind. Although the woman was wearing men''s clothes, she could still see her graceful posture. If her shoulders were cut, if her waist was plain, she was beautiful... It''s a pity that she always had a sense of domineering, which destroyed her unique temperament.


    "Beautiful figure is very good, temperament to deduct a point." Song Qingshu secretly made an evaluation in his heart and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you were a girl. I just don''t know that the girl just said she was the second prince of Pingxi. What''s your identity now?"


    "Are you really stupid or fake stupid? I have said that King Pingxi is my father, so I am the princess naturally. " Although the girl''s words were rather impolite, her voice was really beautiful, and song Qingshu was not upset.


    "Princess?" Song Qingshu thought about it in his mind and muttered to himself, "I remember that Aker is Wu Sangui''s daughter. Does he have other daughters?"


    The girl looked at him in surprise: "how do you know my name?"


    Song Qingshu was shocked and thought that ah Jiu had not become a nun of nine difficulties in this world. Naturally, he did not go to Pingxi palace to abduct ah Ke, who was still in his infancy. So ah Ke should have grown up in the palace since childhood. No wonder he developed a domineering temperament.


    A Ke, a young girl, has fallen into such a disaster. It is said that she only inherited the beauty of her mother Chen Yuanyuan. What kind of beauty should she have?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There''s only one chapter today. I''ll try to fill it up tomorrow

 Chapter 130

    Song Qingshu smiles and replies: "the princess''s name is very beautiful. Everyone in the capital knows that the prince of Pingxi has a fairy like daughter. I know your name is not strange."


    "Really?" Ah Ke asked shyly. She didn''t expect that her reputation had spread to the capital. Although she was a little embarrassed, she was bound to be a little high spirited.


    "Nature is true, don''t the princess know?" Song Qingshu pretended to be surprised.


    "Well, well," Song Qingshu praised her beauty all the time. Even if a Ke was nervous, she was a little embarrassed. "Now that you know me, can you take me to see my sister-in-law?"


    "I''m afraid it''s unreasonable," Song Qingshu said. In case trinket and Jianning are in hutianhuti now, and they are taking Wu Sangui''s daughter to go there, aren''t they looking for cigarettes.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. If a daughter of mine looks at her sister-in-law, it won''t ruin her reputation." A Ke''s voice is crisp and charming, and soft.


    Song Qingshu thought that Jianning was almost ruined by trinket, but he didn''t want to take her. He had to say, "why worry, princess? Tomorrow Pingxi king will welcome the princess into the pass, and then the princess will see her."


    "But I can''t wait until tomorrow," she said


    "Why?" Song Qing is suspicious, and suddenly thinks that there are so many beauties in the world. Although the other party is really beautiful, it may not be a Ke.


    Seeing his face, a Ke understood that song Qingshu had been suspicious and struggled for a long time. He looked up at him from time to time. He opened his red lips several times and swallowed his words.


    Seeing her coy appearance, song Qingshu felt that she was particularly pleasing to the eye. He praised her for not only inheriting her mother Chen Yuanyuan''s beauty, but also her ability to make men''s mind waver.


    "I have a problem." Ako looked at him pitifully.


    "What''s the trouble?" Ako in this world is much happier than in the original work. She was born a proud woman. Now she is the most carefree age. What can she do for her? Song Qingshu asked with disapproval.


    "If you can say it, you can still call it hardship!" A Ke small mouth a pout, facial expression suddenly some not happy.


    If other men meet a Ke, there is such a bright eyed snow skin girl light anger thin anger, I''m afraid long ago can''t bear to continue to ask. But song Qingshu is not. After all, he is used to seeing all kinds of beauties and has a lot of resistance. In addition, he is really curious about each other''s difficulties. He immediately thinks about it and says, "princess, please tell me. If there is a reason, I may find a way for you to meet the princess."


    A Ke saw that song Qingshu soon recovered from the initial shock, and her eyes became clear and bright. Unlike ordinary men, she was not so dejected when she saw her. She believed her subconsciously and asked, "I forgot to ask the name of the general just now. I don''t know what to call him?"


    "In the next song Qing Shu." Song Qingshu thought how to say that he was a red man in the Qing Dynasty. After the battle of Mount Tai and the full moon night, many people respected him as the first master of the Qing Dynasty. Although song Qingshu was modest on the surface, he was also proud in his heart.


    The girl in the boudoir wants her husband to be peaceful, martial and handsome. Song Qingshu thinks that she can also meet this requirement. Maybe a Ke will show her admiration and ask her questions.


    "It''s general song," said ako, with no change in his face. "I''ll tell you my trouble. You have to promise to keep it secret for me."


    Seeing that she didn''t show any surprise, song Qingshu was hurt. He didn''t know that a Ke was in Shanhaiguan. He didn''t care about the affairs of the imperial court and didn''t care much about martial arts. He never heard of song Qingshu''s name and didn''t show any special look. It''s not surprising.


    "Princess, but it doesn''t matter. I will never disclose what the princess said to a third person."


    "Ah ~" ah Ke sighed with a faint sigh. The melancholy in her tone was stunned by song Qingshu, thinking that it should not be her age.


    "My father is going to betroth me to Prince Bao. I don''t even know whether fukang''an is fat or thin, tall or short. How can I marry him so willingly? So the princess decided to run away from home!"


    "Running away from home?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect that this was the reason. He was very strange. How could there be rebellious girls in any age? Besides, ako''s martial arts were so poor and his appearance was so bad. I''m afraid that he would soon be made a girl by a villain if he wandered in the world.


    "My brother treated me very well since I was a child. I just want to see my sister-in-law before I leave. If, if..." ah Ke suddenly stopped and couldn''t say what he said.


    "If it''s a princess with crooked wax gourd and cracked dates, will you inform Wu Yingxiong in advance to be prepared?" Song Qingshu asked jokingly, but he didn''t expect that their two half brothers and sisters had such a good relationship in this life.


    "Well, I''ll let my brother find a way to refuse this marriage. My brother is both civil and military. He''s also a great prince and son. If he can''t get a beautiful family, he has to marry a princess laoshizi." Ako was obviously very concerned about his brother''s lifelong happiness.


    Hearing that she had no respect for the royal family in her tone, song Qingshu knew that she was probably influenced by the king of Pingxi, and reflected the usual attitude of Wu Sangui and his son.


    See song Qingshu don''t answer, a Ke immediately anxious: "I also told you, you take me to see the princess."


    "Since you are worried about the princess''s appearance, I can tell you directly that the princess is a rare beauty with white and greasy skin and beautiful face. You don''t have to worry about your brother." Song Qingshu said with a smile, but added: "it''s a pity that she''s a little abnormal slut."


    "I don''t believe it!" Ako shook his head. "Seeing is believing. Will you take me to see her or not?"


    "It''s not in accordance with the etiquette. If I take you there, I will inevitably be given a copy of it in the future. The emperor will blame me, but it''s hard for me." Seeing that Aker showed a kind of anger of being cheated, song Qingshu quickly continued, "well, I''ll take you to have a look. As long as the princess doesn''t find you, she won''t blame you."


    "Good!" She was born with a pair of peach blossom eyes. On weekdays, her eyes were shaped like petals of peach blossom. Her eyes were blurred and her charm was full of expression; Smile when it is narrowed into two curved crescent, very soul.


    Song Qingshu was absorbed in reading, and trinket''s voice came out of the account: "brother song, I heard that you are interrogating the assassin. How is the interrogation going..."

 Chapter 131

    "What''s the matter?" Trinket opened the door and came in. Before he had finished a word, he saw a gorgeous girl standing in the middle, as if she had been fated to meet each other. Her chest was hit by an invisible hammer. Suddenly, her lips were dry and her tongue was gaping. She said, "I''m dead, I''m dead! Where did such a beautiful woman come from? If this beautiful woman gives me to be a wife, the little emperor will not change his position with me. Trinket''s life depends on her. She has to marry this girl anyway.


    His eyes were dazed, and he fixed his eyes on ako. A Ke face a red, turned past, eyes already full of anger.


    Trinket thought to himself, "why did she turn her head? Her face so slightly a red, Li spring courtyard a hundred little girls stand together, also not a good-looking eyebrows of her. Every time she smiles, I''ll give her ten thousand li silver, which is worth it. " Then he thought, "Miss Fang, little princess, Mrs. Hong, Princess Jianning, Shuanger girl, all these people add up, they don''t have the beauty of this fairy in front of us. I, trinket, don''t want to be the emperor, the leader of the Dragon sect, the leader of the heaven and earth society, the Yellow mandarin jacket with three eyes and two feathers, and I don''t care. I... I have to be the husband of this little girl. "


    When ah Ke saw that he was obscene and his eyes were full of thieves, he felt disgusted and asked coldly, "general song, who is this apprentice?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Trinket would behave so badly. He despised him: at least you are a high official in the imperial court. What kind of beauty have you never met? As for... But ako is really beautiful


    "Princess, this is Lord Wei, the wedding envoy of this time. He is also a valiant knight. He is the yellow flag Dutong, the imperial envoy, the first-class Viscount, batulu..." Song Qingshu didn''t mind selling Trinket at this time, and told his long official titles in turn.


    "Brother song is really a kind man!" As soon as Trinket heard this, he was overjoyed. He glanced at Song Qingshu gratefully. He looked at a Ke and asked, "what''s your name? Have you ever been married? It doesn''t matter if you get married. You can also remarry. Miss, how about me? "


    "Bold!" The more he said, the more obscene he became. He trembled with anger and put out two fingers to put them in Trinket''s eyes.


    When Trinket opened his eyes, he saw five slender and delicate fingers, which were carved out of white jade. On the back of his hand, there were five small round vortices. Trinket felt as if he was in a magic trap. He didn''t know how to avoid it. He reached out to touch this beautiful and lovely hand.


    Duan Yu was infatuated with her fairy sister, and now Trinket was occupied by Huabu beauty. Song Qingshu finally understood how mentally disabled a man was when he was in love trouble. Trinket was very clever at teasing women. If he used 80% of his normal skills, ah Ke would not have liked him at the beginning - 100.


    However, if Trinket can really use all kinds of tricks to seduce women, it proves that he doesn''t like ako so much. Nowadays, trinket has already abandoned all kinds of intrigues and tricks in his mind, and the rest is the natural expression of his nature.


    "I seem to have never met such a heart splitting love?" For a moment, song Qingshu was in a trance. "Even the woman in the previous life and some beautiful women in this world seem to be full of calculation in every move. I''m afraid the only exception is ice and snow..."


    Although his mind is full of thoughts, his movements are not slow. Song Qingshu suddenly stands in front of trinket and grabs a Ke''s finger to save Trinket from the pain of gouging out his eyes.


    At the beginning, he felt soft and greasy. When song Qingshu was in a daze, he was reluctant to let go. Feel the heat of his palm, a Ke pretty face a red, subconsciously a stop hand, who knows the first actually did not succeed.


    When ah Ke saw that his hand was being held by the other party, he couldn''t help scolding him. He pulled back hard and finally got away from Song Qingshu. Looking at the two men in the tent, he was bored.


    When song Qingshu interrupted him, trinket came back to see that he was holding a Ke''s hand. He was furious in his heart: your grandfather''s hand and I haven''t touched my future wife''s hand yet, but you''ve taken the lead.


    Song Qingshu was also aware of the embarrassment in the account and said, "Lord Wei, this is Princess Aker, the daughter of Pingxi Lord."


    "Wu Sangui, the daughter of the old tortoise?" Trinket was surprised to see a Ke. He was graceful and beautiful. "How could the old tortoise have such a beautiful daughter? Someone must have put on a green hat. Yes, it must be so."


    "General song, you just said to take me to see the princess. Can you start now?" Ah Ke didn''t want to stay here for a moment. She just wanted to see her future sister-in-law as soon as possible, so that she could wander the world later.


    "The princess? It''s easy. I''ll take you Trinket was overjoyed and hastened forward to offer his hospitality.


    A Ke subconsciously stepped back, looked back at Song Qingshu, and thought in her heart: "although song general is a bit lecherous, he is more trustworthy than Wei."


    "Since Lord Wei has agreed, there will be no problem." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Mr. Wei, shall we go quietly? Otherwise, if someone else knows, something will happen. "


    "Yes, of course." As soon as Trinket heard of it, he was a little worried. What should he do if the princess would be angry with him later and be seen by the beautiful girl in front of her, and make her jealous.


    Trinket asked the guards to withdraw first. When they left, they looked strange and admired themselves. They were all in Pingxi King ''


    "How strange are the faces of those bodyguards?" Hiding in the dark, a Ke is very confused, and song Qingshu can''t explain the Central Committee to her. Fortunately, a Ke doesn''t study deeply.


    Trinket beckons, and the three sneak up to the side of the princess''s tent. Trinket pulls the dagger out of his shoe and gently cuts the tent, revealing a small hole.


    "Look, Princess ako." Trinket said with a smile.


    A Ke looked at him strangely, couldn''t bear to be curious, and bent over to look inside.


    Song Qingshu immediately realized the abacus in Trinket''s heart. Trinket specially opened his mouth at his waist. Aker had to lean over to look in, revealing the thin willow waist and the round curve behind.


    Song Qingshu just looked at it, and his heart was beating wildly. He felt thirsty. In his head, he couldn''t help thinking about all kinds of pictures of the eighteen prohibitions. If a girl like this could... It would be unforgettable.

 Chapter 132

    There was the sound of swallowing saliva. Song Qingshu looked back and saw Trinket staring at the back of ah Ke. He rubbed his hands around as if he wanted to reach for a touch, but he didn''t dare to be abrupt when he was worried about gain and loss.


    Song Qingshu felt a little uneasy, thinking that if Trinket really touched it, he would stop him if he said anything. In front of her, the girl looks like a crystal person in powder and jade. The man''s inborn desire for possession makes song Qingshu subconsciously not want her to be taken advantage of by other men.


    Before long, a Ke''s body suddenly moved, and they seemed to be scalded. They both stood up and made a serious appearance.


    A Ke didn''t realize the filthiness of the two men behind him just now. After seeing the appearance of Princess Jianning, he turned and left contentedly.


    Song Qingshu and trinket looked at each other and said, "I don''t know how the princess feels after reading it?"


    "Just so so," said a smile on her lips. "Although it''s a little worse than my girl, it''s a beauty. My brother should not hate it."


    Trinket was furious when he heard that: "I''m not only your brother''s brother-in-law, but also his brother-in-law."


    Song Qingshu is about to say something. Suddenly he looks tight and stares at the dark place. He says, "you''re sneaking into the princess camp. You can see that it''s a big crime to punish the nine nationalities." With that, he turned his palm, picked up the dragon and sucked out the people in the grass.


    The comer was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that song Qingshu''s martial arts were so good that he had to insert his Sabre into the ground to resist the suction of his opponent''s palm.


    "Brother Yang?" Trinket saw who was coming, and said, "brother song, it''s all his own. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Song Qingshu released his hand doubtfully, and the visitor finally eased his breath. He wiped a cold sweat on himself and said, "I''ve heard for a long time that an outstanding young expert has emerged in the imperial court recently. Today, I see that he really deserves his reputation. Yang Yizhi, the commander of the Pingxi King''s army, is here to see Lord Wei, general song. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it was Yang Yizhi who had a good relationship with trinket. In the original work, because of his relationship with trinket, Wu Sangui was determined to rebel and worried about his private information, so he turned him into a stick. Poor Yang Yizhi was loyal to Wu Sangui and ended up like this.


    When a Ke saw him, he changed his face and secretly turned to slip away. Yang Yizhi said to her, "princess, stay here. I''ve got Pingxi''s will. I''ll invite the princess back to the palace by all means. If I offend you, I hope the princess will forgive me."


    "The palace is too stuffy. I want to wander around and go back." Ah Ke''s eyes rolled and said.


    "Yes, brother Yang, since the princess wants to go around, why not follow her? There''s a master like brother song sitting here, so the safety of the princess doesn''t need to worry. " One side of Trinket which willing to Yang Yizhi will go back to the king''s house, quickly speak to help.


    Ako gave him an unexpected look. Tonight, for the first time, he felt that Trinket was not so annoying. As soon as she stares at him, trinket''s whole body becomes crisp.


    Yang Yizhi knows what happened to the princess''s running away from home, but the reason is not good enough to tell trinket, so he has to say to a Ke: "princess, that person has come here in person. You can have a look quietly. The Lord has spoken. If you are not satisfied with the princess, he will not force you."


    "Is that true?" Ako''s face was suspicious.


    "Of course it''s true. How dare you cheat the princess?" Yang Yizhi replied respectfully, while Trinket on one side was confused when he heard them playing riddles with each other. Because song Qingshu had just learned from ako that Wu Sangui had an opinion, she was forced to marry her son fukang''an, Prince Bao. She couldn''t help but look dignified: has fukang''an come to Shanhaiguan?


    "But just now you said that you would take me back by all means," said ako, obviously moved but worried. "How can I know that you didn''t mean to deceive me into going back?"


    Yang Yizhi said with a bitter smile: "even if the lower officer has the courage, he doesn''t dare to pass on the meaning of the Lord."


    "That''s true." Ah Ke nodded and finally believed it. The king of Pingxi is very strict with the emperor. If Yang Yizhi dares to speak in the name of the Lord, even if he takes a Ke back, as long as a Ke says afterwards, Yang Yizhi will get a very severe punishment.


    "Well, I''ll go back with you first." With that, without looking at Song Qingshu and trinket, Aker turned and walked to the mountain customs. Yang Yizhi said goodbye to them and caught up with them.


    Unlike trinket, who looks like he''s lost when he looks at Ke''s leaving, song Qingshu is secretly angry. He knows that Ke has been used to it since childhood. No matter how powerful he is or how high his official position is, he and trinket are just slaves in each other''s heart. How can they be ignored by her.


    "Is a prince great?" Song Qingshu turned and left with a sneer. As soon as he changed his perplexity, his heart was full of power.


    On the second day, the seeing off team made all kinds of preparations early in the morning, only heard the horn blowing in the direction of Shanhaiguan, and an officer came to report: "the king of Pingxi is here to welcome Princess Luan."


    When song Qingshu and trinket rode forward, they saw a group of soldiers with distinctive armor, riding on high horses, galloping to the front of their eyes, dismounting together and lining up on both sides. When the first man went straight to the princess''s car, he said, "servant, Ping Xi Wang Wu Sangui, see Princess of Jianning."


    Song Qingshu looked at Wu Sangui carefully, and saw that he was magnificent, with a purple face and white hair. Although he was old, he was still vigorous and swaggering. He could not help but jump in his heart: Wu Sangui''s seal hall was purple, which was a bit like Yue buqun, who practiced Zixia magic.


    When he had finished kowtowing, trinket, as a wedding emissary, quickly said, "Prince Pingxi is free." Wu Sangui stood up, came to them and said with a smile, "this is the famous Wei Jue ye who captured aobai bravely? Then this must be Mr. Song who defeated all the heroes in Mount Tai. "


    Wu Sangui was born in the army. At a glance, he could see that Trinket had no power to bind a chicken. What he said just now was just a trick of sticking gold in officialdom. On the contrary, according to Yang Yizhi''s return last night, he knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts were unfathomable. He thought that if he could not use it for me in the future, he had to find a way to get rid of it.


    Song Qingshu and trinket quickly asked for an invitation and said, "I dare not. See you." Wu Sangui burst out laughing, holding their hands from left to right, and said, "you two are very kind and righteous. Xiao Wang has heard so much about his reputation that he will soon get rid of these rituals. Xiao Wang, father and son, will rely on both of them in the future. If you don''t give up, we''ll be like our own family. "


    Song Qingshu is disgusted. He looks at Trinket''s face in full bloom and praises Wu Sangui. He can''t help but sigh about his shamelessness, which is nothing compared with them.

 Chapter 133

    Three people and bridle, in front of the road, guide the princess into the city. The people in Shanhaiguan heard that the princess married Prince Pingxi. The streets have been crowded with people for a long time. The city is decorated with lanterns and decorations. There are archways and happy lanterns everywhere. Along the way, gongs, drums and firecrackers are extremely expensive.


    However, song Qingshu carefully observed the terrain all the way, and silently estimated that the wall was about 15 meters high and 78 meters thick. It was really worthy of the most powerful pass in the world. With Wu Sangui''s 100000 troops, it was no wonder that it was able to compete with Kangxi and Hongli.


    After Wu Sangui got the news that the princess was going to marry down, he built an Anfu garden with high buildings and pavilions. Wu Sangui and his son first led the princess to Anfu garden to have a rest, then they accompanied Wei Xiaobao and song Qingshu to Pingxi palace.


    The carved walls of Weige Pavilion, the Red Pavilion and the green marsh of Pingxi Palace are almost the same as the inner courtyard of the imperial palace. There was already a feast in the hall, accompanied by all the civil and military officials under the command of the king of Pingxi. Wei Xiaobao, the imperial envoy, naturally took the lead, while song Qingshu and Wu Sangui sat on the left and right side.


    Trinket''s eyes shot around. He was disappointed when he didn''t see ako, but he knew that it was impossible for the royal family to come out to greet him.


    He handed the imperial edict to song Qingshu and motioned him to read it out. Seeing his doubts, he quickly whispered: "brother song, it knows me, I can''t recognize it, and you know I can''t read


    Song Qingshu showed a smile of understanding, holding the Oracle, and read it out loud to the audience. Now he has deep internal skill, clear voice, and abundant middle spirit, which has been spread far away. Wu Sangui and his son knelt down with civil and military officials and listened in silence.


    In the imperial edict, the king of Pingxi was awarded for his high service, diligence, guarding the border areas and helping the barbarians. All his officers and soldiers had their own merits and were promoted to a higher level. After reading the Oracle, Wu Sangui kowtowed to the South and cried, "thank you for your grace, long live, long live!" Civil and military officials also called out: "thank you for your grace, long live, long live!"


    After three rounds of wine, Wu Sangui discussed with Trinket about the auspicious date of the Princess: "the fourth day of next month is the golden day. It''s a good wedding. Sir Wei, how are you


    Trinket frowned and thought, "as soon as the princess married Wu Yingxiong, I can''t do that." "It seems too cramped," he said? It''s very important for a princess to get married. You have to be well prepared. To tell you the truth, the princess is very favored by the Empress Dowager and the emperor. What''s wrong? It''s very convenient for us to be slaves. "


    Listening to his nonsense, song Qingshu holds up his glass and blocks his smile. He laughs in his heart: if he said that before, it would be OK. Now Jianning is Mao Dongzhu''s villain. Kangxi and the Empress Dowager even wish that she died. How can there be anything left?


    Wu Sangui Yilin thought, "are you deliberately making trouble, or are you extorting bribes?" "Yes, yes," he said with a smile. It''s up to Lord Wei to take care of it. If there''s anything wrong, please tell us. We''ll do our best. If the fourth day of junior high school is too hasty, then the tenth gate of the next month is also a wonderful day. There is no taboo with Princess and children


    Trinket subconsciously wanted to refuse again. Song Qingshu noticed that Wu Sangui''s face had already been angry, so he quickly came out to make ends meet: "don''t blame Lord Wei for his hesitation. In fact, he has something on his mind. I''m sorry to speak to him."


    Wu Sangui was stunned and thought in his heart: "is it really to ask for bribes? In front of the civil and military officials, it''s too ugly to eat. "


    Trinket was also startled. He looked at Song Qingshu. His eyes were full of doubts and his heart was in a state of suspense: what does elder brother song mean? Is it because he wants to expose the identity of my fake son-in-law? It''s over. Now Trinket really wants to be a man


    Noticing Trinket''s pale face, Song Qing was amused and said, "in fact, it''s the emperor''s idea that Lord Wei is still unmarried. It''s said that the prince has a beautiful daughter who wants to make decisions for him and her husband. So this time, he sent us two here. One is to give marriage, but to propose."


    As soon as song Qingshu said this, everyone was shocked. Trinket was even more excited. Looking at Song Qingshu, he was so moved that he almost cried. He thought to himself: elder brother song is really a friend. If I can marry ako, trinket won''t frown for his sake in the future. Even if he wants my wife, I don''t hesitate... Er, Shuanger can''t do it, anything else


    Wu Sangui''s purple face turned black all of a sudden. He always looked down on Trinket Trinket in his heart. Just now he saw a lot of Trinket Trinket''s ugly behavior. How could he marry his beloved daughter to Trinket! What''s more, he had an idea in his mind that he was ready to betroth ako to fukang''an, the son of Prince Bao. He took the opportunity to form an alliance with Prince Bao to fight against the court in the future, and it was impossible to allow ako to marry trinket.


    His subordinates knew Wu Sangui''s plan and looked back at Wu Sangui''s face. Wu Sangui, after all, suffered a lot. He soon calmed down from his initial shock and stared at Song Qingshu. He asked, "do you know if the emperor has an imperial edict for this marriage?"


    "Oh, that''s not true." This is just the temporary intention of song Qingshu. How could he have the imperial edict of Kangxi. Originally, he intended to call Ke into the palace directly, but he was worried that Kangxi would become angry afterwards. Moreover, out of selfish considerations, he did not want Ke to be sent to the palace as a concubine.


    If song Qingshu said that he was proposing for himself, I''m afraid that he''s not in a high position now. Secondly, considering that Trinket is so obsessed with ah Ke, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t turn his head against him. On the contrary, it''s bad. That''s why he used Trinket as a shield. Song Qingshu knew that a Ke hated Trinket very much. It was easier to rob people from Trinket than from Kangxi.


    Seeing Wu Sangui''s strong tolerance of anger, song Qingshu continued: "the emperor has only one daughter. He can''t bear to issue an imperial edict to force the prince. That''s why I was sent to convey this. As for the final decision, it''s still up to the king. "


    Wu Sangui''s face was blue and white, and everyone in the field was staring at him to see how he would deal with it.


    "Thank you very much for your consideration," Wu Sangui said after bowing to the south. "It''s only because his subordinates don''t agree. But the little girl has been betrothed to fukang''an, Prince Bao''s son. One girl can''t serve her husband. She has to live up to the emperor''s kindness."

 Chapter 134

    When Trinket heard this, he was very depressed: it''s over, my ako, how can you become someone else''s wife... No, no, you must cheer up, Xiaobao. I''ve been with you all my life. I''m haunted to the end. Even if you marry 18 times, you have to marry Laozi the 19th time.


    But song Qingshu was calm: "I wonder if Wang Ye ever exchanged letters of appointment with Prince Bao?"


    Wu Sangui hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth: "never." He just had this intention, and Prince Hebao didn''t officially become in laws. As soon as we find out, Wu Sangui doesn''t want to tell lies. If he is caught by the people in the court, he is not so afraid of the crime of deceiving the king, but he is always in trouble.


    "Since there''s no ceremony to make a decision, the Lord might as well reconsider some of Mr. Wei. He has been in an important position since he was young. This time, the Emperor himself will be able to prove his boundless future." Song Qingshu said without hesitation, intentionally or unintentionally taking Kangxi to pressure Wu Sangui.


    Wu Sangui twitched his face and said with a smile: "Xiao Wang will think it over carefully, because he has to discuss with his wife. How about answering the two adults in a few days?"


    "That''s natural," Song Qingshu said with a glass of wine. "Come on, I''ll give you a cup of wine." During the dinner, the original embarrassment and fear were swept away, and everyone sang praises and flattered, and broke up happily.


    Wu Yingxiong personally escorts Trinket back to Anfu garden and comes to the hall to sit down. Wu Yingxiong presented two brocade boxes in turn with both hands and said, "here are some small pieces of silver. Please make do with your pocket money. My father has another intention to pay you for your hard work. "


    Trinket and song Qingshu looked at each other and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. When I was out of Beijing, the emperor told me to say, "little Guizi, everyone says that Wu Sangui is a treacherous minister. Go and see with your own eyes whether he is a loyal or treacherous minister. You have to show me more carefully. Don''t look away. " I said, "emperor Wan''an, the slave opened his eyes wide and looked at it from beginning to end." Ha ha, little prince, is it loyalty or treachery? Isn''t it just a matter of mouth? "


    Hearing this, Wu Yingxiong could not help but get angry: "my father is the one who laid the foundation for you. After the event has been decided, but ungrateful, to ask my father and son is loyal or treacherous, so it seems that the princess married, it may not be with any good intentions He said: "my father and son are loyal. They work for the emperor. They are dogs and horses. They can''t repay the emperor''s kindness."


    Seeing Wu Yingxiong''s defiant appearance, song Qingshu sighed: "Wu Yingxiong is handsome and vigorous. He does have the demeanor of a son of a general. It''s a pity that he is young after all, and he still hasn''t practiced his self-cultivation skills. Compared with Wu Sangui, his happiness and anger are not so different. If he knew that his fiancee had been playing all kinds of postures by trinket, would he be able to resist it? "


    Trinket raised his legs and said, "yes, I know you are the most loyal. If the emperor can''t believe you, he won''t invite you to be his brother-in-law. Little Wang Ye, as soon as you become the emperor''s brother-in-law, you will be promoted eight grades in a row. It''s really fast. " Wu Yingxiong said: "that is the boundless kindness of the emperor. I''m also very grateful to Lord Wei for his continued efforts. " Trinket said to himself, "I''ve been able to teach your wife a lot these days. Are you grateful?"


    After sending Wu Yingxiong out, they opened the brocade box and saw that there were ten bundles of silver tickets in it, each of which contained 40, five hundred taels, a total of 200000 taels of silver. Surprised and pleased, trinket turned to song Qingshu and said, "brother song, this little turtle egg is very rich. 200000 taels of silver is just for a few flowers. If I want to spend a lot of money, don''t I want one million or two million? "


    Song Qingshu put the brocade box aside, but he didn''t care. On the contrary, he frowned and said, "brother Wei, I''m afraid we have life to take money, but we have no life to spend it."


    Trinket was bluffed and recovered from his joy: "why does brother song say that?"


    "Brother Wei, do you know why I have to pass a false Oracle to propose marriage for you?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Brother song''s kindness is remembered by Xiaobao. When he returns to Yanjing one day, he will carry everything down. The emperor will not blame you." Trinket thought that he was worried about today''s false oracle. In this world, it was a big crime of disrespect. So as soon as song Qingshu opened his mouth tonight, no one doubted Wu Sangui even if there was no imperial edict.


    "The emperor is wise and powerful. As long as I explain the original story, it will be all right," Song Qingshu said without paying any attention. "I mean another thing. Wu Sangui plans to form a family with Prince Bao."


    Trinket immediately stood up: "yes, if brother song hadn''t had an idea today, the emperor and we would have been kept in the dark."


    "It was when I got the news early in the morning that I mentioned it in front of Wu Sangui''s civil and military officials." Song Qingshu thought: Although he didn''t want to see Kangxi clean up Wu Sangui and Hongli so soon, he also didn''t want Wu Sangui and Hongli to unite to clean up Kangxi. Only by maintaining this kind of balanced internal friction situation can he best meet his own interests.


    "Just looking at Wu Sangui''s attitude, I''m afraid he doesn''t want to marry ah Ke to me." Although Trinket was obsessed with sex, he still had a sense of reason. He knew that he had no advantage over the respectable princes, nobles and nobles, and he was a lowly gangster from a brothel.


    Song Qingshu said nothing with a smile, but he thought that he was trying to destroy Fu kang''an''s political marriage with a Ke. As for Wu Sangui, do you think you have anything to do with me


    Pingxi palace, Wu Sangui and a few confidants together to discuss.


    "Lord, now the emperor has sent someone to step in. Who is it that a Ke should marry?" Xia Guoxiang, Wu Sangui''s son-in-law, said as he thought of a Ke''s peerless face. He was also annoyed that he was the daughter of the king of Pingxi. Why was the one he married so bad.


    "If we refuse Kangxi''s intention, it''s ok if ako marries other people, but he marries Prince Bao''s son, I''m afraid he''s completely shameless with Kangxi. Now it''s not the right time, I''m afraid it''s not good for our future career." Wu Ying Xiong said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t care. I won''t marry that shameless little bastard anyway." At this time, ah Ke pushed the door in from the outside and said hatefully.


    "Nonsense, who let you in!" Wu Sangui glared at her.


    A Ke was a little afraid of her father when she was a child, so she timidly shrank behind her brother Wu Yingxiong. Wu Yingxiong quickly changed the topic and said, "ah Ke, you also quietly watched Fu kang''an today. How do you feel?"


    At the thought of the dignified young man whom she secretly saw from the compartment in the afternoon, a-ke''s pretty face rose to a red cloud and said with a rather wry manner, "it''s just so so, but it''s better than trinket."


    Over the years, King Pingxi and Prince Bao fought against Mongolia together in the north. Ako was born in the north and was deeply influenced. Long ago, he heard that Prince Bao''s son Fu kang''an was a great hero who could fight a war. He had already been in love with each other, but he was worried about each other''s appearance and did not dare to answer this marriage. This time I ran away from home. I said I was distracted. I never went to Shengjing city to see Fu kang''an''s appearance.


    All the people in the field, who are not old-fashioned, can''t help laughing, make a ke a big red face. But Wu Yingxiong came forward and said, "father, my son has a plan. He can not only form an alliance with Prince Bao, but also not hurt Kangxi''s face."

 Chapter 135

    "Oh?" Wu Sangui took a look at his son and waited for him.


    "If the father and the king make the decision, no matter who they choose, they will offend either Kangxi or prince Bao. But what if they give the right of choice to ako?" Wu Yingxiong said with a smile.


    Wu Sangui''s eyes brightened and he motioned to continue.


    "At that time, we just need to declare that we will give the right to choose our son-in-law to Aker, and ask fukang''an and trinket to share a room, so that Aker can choose his husband himself." The more Wu Ying Xiong said, the more proud he was. "Although it seems fair, we know that ah Ke can''t choose Wei Xiaobao. In this way, Kangxi can''t say anything even if he is dissatisfied with the result."


    "What do you think, ako?" Wu Sangui turned to look at Ke and asked.


    "It''s all up to my father." Ah Ke''s cheeks were flushed, and after that, he trotted out.


    Early the next morning, King Pingxi sent people to Anfu garden to invite song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao to the palace for a talk.


    Trinket was so excited all the way that he fancied that he would not be such an official any more. He would live in seclusion with ako and do something shameful with ako every day


    However, when they approached Pingxi palace, the smile on Trinket''s face solidified.


    In the hall of Pingxi palace, a young man sits at the top of Wu Sangui''s left. His face is like a crown jade. He is handsome and handsome. He is about 18 or 19 years old. He is wearing a royal blue robe and a melon skin cap. In the middle of the hat, there is a piece of square jade.


    "Your grandfather, do you want to be so handsome? I hate people who are more handsome than me in my life. There is a handsome song Qingshu around me, and a little white face. I''m under a lot of pressure with a road face. " Trinket''s mouth twitched, and his heart swelled.


    Song Qingshu was staring at the precious jade on his hat. At such a distance, he could see the beautiful jade shining brightly. He knew that it was a valuable treasure. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "with such a valuable thing on his head, I''m not afraid of being cut off by a thief in the middle of the night."


    "Lord Wei, Lord song, I''d like to introduce you to you. This is Prince Bao''s son Fukang Anfu. These two are Lord Wei, the emperor''s wedding envoy, and Lord song, the general." Wu Sangui stood up and introduced himself to both sides.


    "No wonder I don''t like you at first sight. It turns out that I''m the bitch who robbed my wife." Trinket swore in his heart. He arched his hand and said, "I''ve heard so much about you."


    Fukang''an didn''t reply. He slowly put down his tea cup and said, "what kind of hero will I capture aobai with my strength? It turns out that he is just a suckling child. It seems that the rumor can''t be believed."


    "Take your mother!" Since Trinket became the favorite Minister of Kangxi, even the princes and ministers were respectful when they saw him. They dared to be rude to him like this. They were angry for a moment. They even blurted out the slang they used to learn from clients in Lichun Hospital of Yangzhou.


    Although fukang''an couldn''t understand what he said, he knew that it was not a good thing. His face sank and he said in a cold voice: "palm mouth!"


    "Yes A figure, like a fish, came to Trinket in a flash, with his palms raised.


    Trinket was stunned, as if he had been stunned, but song Qingshu was not. When he stopped trinket, he made a few moves with the figure. At the end of the fight, the figure was shocked back.


    "God does everything?" Song Qingshu was puzzled. Just now, his lightness skill is just a variety of things, and his martial arts is only slightly weaker than yuan Chengzhi.


    Fukang''an put out his hand to stop the men who wanted to go on. He shook his head. His words were full of sarcasm: "this must be the general song Qingshu. Nowadays, the general''s name is becoming more and more worthless. Any dog or cat can call himself a general." As soon as the words came to an end, his men burst into laughter.


    "A certain general of Song Dynasty is not as good as master Fu. By the way," Song Qingshu said with a smile, looking at Wei Xiaobao, who was so shocked that he didn''t get angry. "Brother Wei, I heard that in Yangzhou, the title of" son rabbit "is called" son rabbit ". I don''t know if it''s true?"


    Trinket didn''t understand, so he quickly echoed: "yes, those fat and ugly savages like Mr. Fu most. If Mr. Fu is willing to go to Lichun courtyard to sit on the stage, his business will be booming."


    "You Fukang''an was so angry that he broke up.


    "By the way, is master Fu good at playing flute?" Song Qingshu had a sly smile on his lips.


    "Hum, what''s the matter? I dare not say that my Xiao art is unique in the world, but it''s also perfect." Playing Xiao is one of Fu kang''an''s hobbies. He is very skillful. At the beginning, with the sound of Xiao, he let a young girl throw herself into his arms. It has always been a very proud thing in his life.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "although there are thousands of brothels in the world, they can be roughly divided into two categories. One is called" Changchun brothel "and the other is called" never night Palace ". It is said that it is a poem from Su Dongpo. Master Fu has learned to be rich. Surely he knows which poem it is?"


    Fukang''an, who is full of negative literary talent, knows that song Qingshu has a bad intention, but he can''t help but say: "it must be from" Fenghua competes in Changchun courtyard, and the lights and candles are always shining in the city. "


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Fu was an expert," Song Qingshu put up his thumb and praised Fu Kangan''s face. "The so-called" never night Palace "refers to the place for female prostitutes, Changchun house, which is naturally a men''s house. Brother Wei, I once heard that a man must train a skill after entering the library. I don''t know what it is? "


    Trinket grew up in GouLan. He didn''t know what he meant. He said cooperatively: "it seems that he trains them to have cucumbers in their mouths every day. Once they are skillful, they can receive customers. There is an elegant saying in the industry. This skill is called playing the flute." As he said this, he scanned the jade flute around Fu kang''an''s waist with his eyes.


    All the people in the field were men, but they didn''t understand the meaning. Even fukang''an''s own men were forced to smile.


    Fukang''an didn''t react at the beginning. When he saw the smile of the crowd, he suddenly woke up and burst into a rage.


    "Please don''t be impatient for a moment. I''d like you to come here today to make an explanation about the little girl''s marriage." Although Wu Sangui was happy to see Prince Bao''s side and Kangxi''s men in a conflagration, he could not let the two sides quarrel.


    Fukang thought that his father-in-law''s face in the future could not help but give him a cold hum and sat back in his position.


    When Trinket heard that Wu Sangui had decided to let a Ke choose his own son-in-law, he couldn''t help changing his face. Song Qingshu is also frowning, eyes inadvertently swept to fukang''an, brain light, look immediately relaxed.

 Chapter 136

    On the way back to anfuyuan, trinket was restless and looked at Song Qingshu several times. He wanted to stop talking.


    "Brother Wei, don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Song Qingshu knew that he was worried and couldn''t help laughing.


    "You can still laugh at this time," Trinket said hastily. "Didn''t you hear what the old tortoise said just now?"


    "I hear that," Song Qingshu said disapprovingly, "since you let a Ke choose by himself, brother Wei, I''m very optimistic about you."


    Rao Shi has always been very cheeky, and trinket couldn''t help feeling that his face was very hot. He said with a smile, "although I call him smart little white dragon and jade faced little gentleman, after all, the advantage lies in the connotation. A Ke is young. She can''t appreciate the charm of a man like me. On the contrary, she will be attracted by Fu kang''an''s greasy little life. I can''t help but worry about it. "


    "Don''t worry, there must be a way to the front of the mountain." Instead of telling him his plan, song Qingshu said, "brother Wei, go back to Anfu garden first. I''ll go around."


    Trinket didn''t care when he was out of his wits. Surrounded by bodyguards, trinket went to Anfu garden alone.


    But song Qingshu came to a teahouse and went straight to a quiet place. Looking at the middle-aged man opposite him, he arched his hand and said with a smile, "brother Tian, it''s still the same for a long time."


    Tian Guinong''s face was embarrassed: "last time I was rescued by master song, but I didn''t tell him my true identity. I hope master song will forgive me."


    "Why are you polite, brother Tian?" Song Qingshu picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for him, then leisurely filled his own cup. "You and I are in charge of each other. It''s natural for brother Tian to worry at first."


    It turns out that in Pingxi palace just now, song Qingshu noticed that there were two masters after Li Fukang settled down. One of them was Tian Guinong, who was saved by himself last time.


    Tian Guinong hesitated for a long time when he got a secret signal from Song Qingshu. He knew that in the near future, there would be a life and death struggle between Prince Kangxi and Prince Bao. As a subordinate of Prince Bao, song Qingshu was a popular man around Kangxi. It was always wrong to meet him in private. But after all, song Qingshu saved his life and Nanlan''s life, and it''s hard to shirk. He had to come out quietly and make up his mind that no matter what song Qingshu asked, he must not talk.


    Song Qingshu saw that Tian guinongshen was nervous, so he decided to change the topic and ease each other''s mood: "how''s your wife recently?"


    Hearing him mention Nanlan, Tian Guinong showed a gentle look on his face: "thank you for your help last time. Nanlan is now living very well."


    The two chatted about their daily life. Finally, the topic gradually turned to what happened in today''s Pingxi palace.


    "The one you met just now is Taoist yuzhenzi, the first master under Prince Bao. He is also the leader of Taishan sect and tiejianmen sect. He has excellent sword skills, especially his lightness skill."


    "The king of Pingxi intends to marry the princess to our son. Prince Bao specially sent his son to discuss the marriage and the alliance."


    "Mr. Song, you don''t have to ask any more. You can find out what I said by yourself. I can''t say any more. After all, the Lord is very taboo about his subordinates'' private information."


    ¡­¡­


    After the separation from Tian Guinong, song Qingshu said to himself: Although Tian Guinong is bad, he is still reading my life-saving kindness. It''s good to say so much to himself.


    As soon as song Qingshu returned to Anfu garden, he saw Trinket run over in panic and took him to a secret room.


    "Brother Wei, what''s the matter, so flustered?" Song Qingshu is puzzled that his cold sweat should not be for the sake of Ke''s marriage.


    "This time it''s dead, dead," Trinket muttered to himself as he paced up and down the room. "Brother song, you must help me."


    "If you keep saying these meaningless sentences, I can''t help you even if I want to." Song Qingshu saw that he hesitated for half a day and didn''t say why. He couldn''t help but get angry.


    Trinket finally calmed down a little: "well, today the Pingxi palace sent someone to check the princess''s chastity. I managed to get through today, but I could avoid the first day of junior high school, but I couldn''t avoid the fifteenth."


    "Princess, can she check it at will? Why is Wu Sangui so bold? " Song Qingshu was puzzled.


    "I thought so at first, but later I realized that it was not the bold old tortoise Wu Sangui, but the rules handed down by the imperial court. In the past, in order to show their sincerity, the royal family always asked the other party to send someone to check the chastity of the married women. As a result, this rule has been passed down from generation to generation. Originally, there were officials from the Ministry of rites who explained the relevant rules to me before I left Beijing, but when I heard the red tape, my head became big, and my left ear went in and my right ear went out. Later, I fell asleep in a daze. It was only today that the Pingxi Palace sent someone to come and I asked the left and right that I knew that there was such a rule. " Trinket said with a sad face, thinking that Jianning''s membrane had already been pierced by himself. Wu Sangui''s people would know it as soon as they checked it. In a rage at that time, they directly cut off their heads, and Xiao xuanzi could not save me.


    Thinking of trinket, a burst of anger suddenly rose in his heart: if it wasn''t for Jianning, that bitch, who kept seducing himself all the way, I would not have been in such a desperate situation. His grandmother''s, for the sake of Jianning, an evil breed, my son and son would have become a little widow. It''s a big loss in business.


    But song Qingshu was ecstatic in his heart. He thought that heaven helped me? The next plan was in my mind.


    When Trinket saw that he was silent all the time, he thought to himself: if you really want to let go, I will shake you out. It''s a capital crime for me to steal the princess. As a dowry general, if the princess loses her virginity, she will die. Hehe, at least I''ve been a princess. It''s not a loss for me. You''re watching me fight, and you have to carry the pot for me.


    "Brother Wei, don''t you want to marry ako? Now the opportunity has come." With the plan in mind, song Qingshu looks up with a smile of confidence.


    "I''m not in the mood to think about that now," Trinket waved his hand subconsciously. Suddenly he woke up and looked at Song Qingshu in surprise. "Does brother song have a way to let me marry ako?" Thinking of ako''s peerless face, trinket even forgot to steal the princess''s death.


    "Didn''t Wu Sangui let Aker choose between you and fukang''an? Although I know the connotation of brother Wei, "Song Qingshu said strangely," ah Ke, a little girl, must have less sharp eyes than us. In addition, there was a misunderstanding between her and brother Wei at the beginning. I''m afraid that she would choose fukang''an in all likelihood. "


    "I know that." Said Trinket gloomily.


    "On the surface, although fukang''an is winning, it is not without flaws. If he did some angry things during this period, such as... Breaking the chastity of the princess, do you think AK will marry him? Wu Sangui''s future daughter-in-law has been cheated by him. It''s good not to kill him, and he will post his daughter to him again in a shameful way? " Song Qingshu''s plain words make trinket, who has always been brave and black hearted, feel cool.

 Chapter 137

    "Must the princess be sacrificed?" After all, he had a close relationship with himself, and trinket was subconsciously reluctant to be touched by other men.


    "Princess Jianning is not perfect. If you don''t let Fu kang''an succeed, how can you explain to Wu Sangui and his son?" Song Qingshu''s words suddenly broke Trinket''s fantasy, "if you want to give up the princess, just wait for Wu Sangui to be cut to pieces."


    Men''s possessiveness still let Trinket make the last effort: "we can create an illusion, we don''t have to let Jianning be taken advantage of by fukang''an."


    "I''ve thought about it too," Song Qingshu said hesitantly, frowning. "But Wu Sangui and Prince Bao have a surprisingly close relationship. If Fu Kangan tells Wu Sangui everything afterwards, we''ll be finished."


    Trinket is also a smart man. He soon comes to realize that unless fukang''an really does something wrong to Wu Sangui and his son, he can''t explain it to them. Otherwise, no matter how much design he has with song Qingshu, it''s useless.


    "Brother Wei, I know it''s hard for you to choose. You can decide what to do in the end. Even if you choose to turn against Wu Sangui in the end, I will advance and retreat together with you. " Song Qingshu patted Trinket on the shoulder and comforted him.


    Trinket was moved to cry, but song Qingshu thought so much about himself. His face was uncertain, and he had a sharp struggle in his heart.


    All of a sudden, trinket remembered that shuang''er was still at home in the capital, waiting for her to go back. Her life was more important than the chastity of the abnormal princess. Besides, Jianning was Wu Yingxiong''s wife, and she couldn''t bring her to Laozi


    "But it''s not so easy to make the princess submit." After a long silence, trinket looked up at Song Qingshu.


    Knowing that he had made up his mind, song Qingshu said with a smile, "so you can''t let the princess know the truth. You can lie to her like this..." he pulled trinket and whispered in his ear.


    After hearing this, trinket''s expression was both admiration and fear. He thought: I didn''t expect that this little white face was so cruel. I have to be careful in the future, or I won''t know when he will sell him.


    Noticing Trinket''s look of fear, song Qingshu didn''t seem to see it. He continued to discuss the details with him.


    When Trinket acted according to the plan and just opened the guard and slipped into the princess''s room, a pillow came over her face and said, "die little Guizi, stink little Guizi, I thought you wouldn''t come." Jianning side with things hit, while crying.


    During this period of time, trinket and song Qingshu had to deal with Wu Sangui and put the princess in Anfu garden. Jianning was angry on the one hand, but also full of fear because of the approaching wedding date.


    "Sit down for me!" Trinket was so annoyed that he slapped him in the face.


    Jianning, covering his cheek, not only didn''t get angry, but came over and gently pulled Trinket''s sleeve and said in a soft voice, "guibaile, don''t get angry. I''m just worried that you''ll forget someone else. Seeing that the tortoise egg of Wu Yingxiong is going to marry me, do you have any idea?"


    Trinket''s heart was full of bitterness. Seeing her delicate and timid, she felt a surge of heat in her belly. "How can you be so mean?"


    "My family is mean. Guibaile can trample me." Noticing Trinket''s familiar eyes, Jianning bit his red lips and seduced him.


    Trinket couldn''t help it any more, so he jumped on it.


    After Yu Ji''s death, trinket looked at the woman in his arms. He was really reluctant to part with her: "Jianning is such a bitch. The more you fight, the more you scold. I''m really reluctant to take advantage of fukang''an''s eggs."


    Seeing that Trinket was deep in thought, Jianning stretched out his finger and drew a circle on his chest. He said in a greasy voice, "guibaile, are you thinking about how to kill the tortoise egg of Wu Yingxiong?"


    If he had been questioned by her in this way, trinket would have been very angry and scolded her. Now he felt guilty, but he said with a kind face: "yes."


    "Really?" Jianning sat up straight and looked at him in surprise.


    "You''re not afraid of going away," said trinket, pulling the quilt over Jianning and touching her chest. "Naturally, it''s true. I''ve selected the dead among the bodyguards and lied to them that killing Wu Yingxiong is the emperor''s intention. In order to make Wu Sangui the last empress, they didn''t doubt that he wanted to be the emperor, I''m just entrusted to look after their family when I get back to Beijing. "


    "What are you waiting for? Tell them to do it." Jianning anxiously urged that she didn''t care about the lives of several slaves. In her heart, these slaves sacrificed for themselves, but it was a matter of course.


    "But now there''s a problem..." when Trinket saw that Jianning didn''t care about the lives of those bodyguards, he could not help but secretly disgust himself: your grandfather''s, everyone was born by his parents, why should the royal family''s lives be respected? What''s more, your mother is Mao Dongzhu, and your father is a thin head Tuo. He''s just a villain. In terms of his origin, he may not be as good as these big guards from the children of the eight banners.


    "What?" Princess Jianning was stunned.


    "The wedding is coming, time is too hasty," Trinket put on a embarrassed expression, "and killed his son in Wu Sangui''s territory, I''m afraid that under Wu Sangui''s anger, we can''t leave Shanhaiguan alive."


    "Well, are you afraid?" Jianning returned to the usual savagery, angrily scolded, "you have no conscience, cheated my mother''s body, but now come to push three to block four, you dare not start, let me come."


    "When did I cheat you? You are the one who seduced me on purpose Trinket''s mouth twitched a few times, but he still suppressed his dissatisfaction and changed his face: "Hey, you misunderstood me. I just want to find a perfect solution. It''s not difficult to kill Wu Yingxiong. The key is not to let Wu Sangui suspect us, so that we can live together. "


    Jianning then turned angry into happy and quickly asked, "do you have any way?"


    "There''s one way. I''m just worried that you won''t cooperate." Trinket gave her a look on purpose.


    Jianning was really angry: "I''m ready to do it myself. I''m afraid of anything. Just tell me."


    Trinket then brought together the plan he had discussed with song Qingshu: "now the best candidate to carry the pot in Shanhaiguan is Prince Bao''s son fukang''an. As long as you invite fukang''an in your royal capacity and seduce him, we''ll arrange for Wu Yingxiong to break your good deeds. Fukang''an will run away with a guilty conscience, I''ll take the opportunity to send someone out to kill Wu Yingxiong. At that time, the whole Shanhaiguan will think that Fu kang''an''s adultery has been exposed, and then I''ll kill Wu Yingxiong when I get angry. No one will doubt us. "

 Chapter 138

    "Treacherous love, treacherous love of your mother, you actually let me accompany other men..." after hearing this, Jianning couldn''t help but get angry, picked up the pillow beside him, and threw it at trinket. She is usually lack of control, a curse is so vulgar.


    "It''s not to let you really do something with fukang''an," explained Trinket as he dodged. "Just pretend to let Wu Yingxiong misunderstand you. I''ll bring people in at the critical moment. You won''t really be taken advantage of."


    "Really?" Jianning stopped, his eyes wide open.


    "Well, I''m lying to you." Trinket swore with a guilty heart that no matter what he swore, he would take all kinds of opportunistic actions. Therefore, the iron law in the Golden Book system, the oath will surely come true, never came back to him. This time, there was a ghost in my heart, and I forgot to cheat in the oath in a trance, which led to the fact that the oath came true in the future. Of course, this is what I''ll say later.


    "Well, I believe you for the moment," Jianning sighed, and suddenly gave Trinket a fierce look. "If you cheat me, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life."


    "No way," Trinket said with an unnatural smile, putting on his clothes and walking out, "I''ve got to make arrangements. Let''s go first."


    "Go on, dead man." Jianning leaned on the bed and gave him a wink.


    The next day, ah Ke blushed with shame. When a group of people chose Fu kang''an, she ran shyly into the inner hall.


    Looking at her graceful figure, trinket said: "I don''t want a princess for you. You can only be my woman."


    Fukang''an Zhi came over with pride and looked at Trinket with disdain: "what are you, worthy of my husband..." suddenly thinking of another meaning of the young master, he quickly changed his words and said, "worthy of robbing women with my family?"


    Trinket was trembling with anger, but Wu Yingxiong stepped in: "you two are guests from afar. The palace has already prepared a banquet. Please take a seat."


    Fukang''an shook his head: "thank you, Shizi, but our department has to go back to prepare for the wedding of Princess Aker. I''d better borrow some wine from your house to relieve someone''s worries. Hahaha ~" he went away with a long smile.


    Wu Ying Xiong was embarrassed, but he was happy. As the son of the prince, he was naturally closer to Fu kang''an. What''s more, he had suffered a lot from Wei Xiaobao before. This time he saw Fu kang''an humiliate Wei Xiaobao as if he had avenged himself. He just felt very sad.


    Song Qingshu quietly motioned to a guard in the corner, the other side nodded gently, and then followed fukang''an.


    "Brother Wei, how can a man have no wife? Come on, let''s get close to the little prince." Song Qingshu came to trinket and patted him on the shoulder to wake him up from his anger.


    After getting song Qingshu''s hint and knowing that everything was going according to plan, trinket immediately said with a smile, "that''s right. Even if you can''t be a relative with Shizi, at least you can be a friend. In the future, the king of Pingxi and his son need more care. Let''s go and have a drink. "


    Wu Yingxiong didn''t expect that Trinket would recover so soon, and he admired him a little. He quickly led trinket and his party to the hall. "Xiao Wang heard that Lord Wei loves to listen to plays, so he went out of his way to find the most famous troupe in the neighborhood. Do you want him to appreciate it?"


    Wu Sangui and Wu Yingxiong knew that ako would definitely choose fukang''an, so they prepared the banquet and the gambling of song and dance troupes early in the morning, in order to ease Trinket''s unhappiness as much as possible, so as not to stir up right and wrong in front of Kangxi after he went back.


    "Well, I like to listen to the opera best. By the way, how can there be no gambling in the opera? I don''t know if there are any gambling in the government?"


    "Some, some, in addition to these, there is a gentle solution to the meaning of the girl accompany it."


    "Ha ha ha, Shizi, you really know me."


    "Where, where."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, after fukang''an left Pingxi palace, suddenly a big bodyguard in a yellow mandarin jacket came running, "tell my little prince, my princess, please come to Anfu garden."


    "Princess?" Fukang''an was puzzled. When the other party mentioned Anfu garden, he realized that it was Princess Jianning, the heroine of Kangxi''s marriage.


    After receiving the invitation from his subordinates, Fu kang''an looked up and said he was a cousin. He was stunned. He suddenly realized that he and Jianning were distant cousins according to their seniority.


    When I saw the contents of the invitation, my face was even more strange, and a story came to my mind: a royal girl, who had overheard that there was a cousin of the same age who was good at fighting in the far north, tried every means to find out about him and heard that he had won one battle after another. She was also more and more admired. When I married to Shanhaiguan this time, I realized that my cousin was nearby. I can''t help but see my hero again


    Fukang''an didn''t want to have too much connection with the people in Kangxi, so although he always knew that the princess was in Anfu garden, he never wanted to visit, but the deep admiration in this letter made him hesitant.


    Fukang''an was just getting married to a princess who had fallen in love with her country. Now she was courted by a golden princess. Her self-confidence was extremely inflated and her head was dizzy. She directly told her subordinates: "turn around and go to Anfu garden."


    Of course, as commander-in-chief of the first army, fukang''an still keeps the last trace of consciousness in his mind. He knew that he and Jianning were both members of the royal family, and they were brothers and sisters. It was not too polite for someone to see them. What''s more, he really wanted to see his adoring sister and see what she looked like.


    "The princess has been waiting in the room for a banquet for a long time. Please help yourself." After entering Anfu garden, the bodyguard led fukang''an to the princess''s room and retreated.


    Fukang''an hesitated, motioned for yuzhenzi and others to stay outside, then pushed the door and went in.


    "Little sister Jianning, met brother Wang." As soon as fukang''an entered the door, he saw a girl in palace dress not far away, saluting her.


    Fukang''an smelled the fragrance coming from her body. He moved slightly in his heart and walked forward. The distance between them was approaching. Seeing her beautiful face with white and greasy skin, he thought, "this little princess is so handsome!"


    Jianning was originally considered a beauty. In order to seduce Fu kang''an, she made up a lot. On weekdays, seven points of color suddenly mentioned today''s twelve points of beauty.


    "You''re welcome, princess. It''s reasonable that Xiao Wang should salute you." When fukang''an picked her up, he accidentally touched her wrist. He felt cold and greasy. He thought that Wu Yingxiong was very lucky.


    In Jianning''s eyes, she was very good at playing tricks on people. She quickly showed a bright smile and quickly covered up the past: "brother Wang has shocked Liaodong in recent years, which makes Mongolian soldiers scared. My younger sister, a weak girl, can''t afford brother Wang''s gift. I hope brother Wang will appreciate me... Take this opportunity to talk to me about the Wars I have experienced before, such as the battle of xiaojinchuan and the battle of Gurkha. In the past, only the eunuchs and maids in the palace had to rely on hearsay. I''m very sorry. "


    Fu kang''an became famous when he was young. He boasted that he was not under any famous general in history. He was the most proud of Jianning in his life. He unconsciously sat down at the banquet

 Chapter 139

    Holding the wine glass in front of him, fukang''an hesitated a little. Jianning guessed his mind and laughed: "why, I''m afraid I''ll poison you?"


    Although fukang''an knew that the royal family seldom used such a simple and crude method unless it was the last moment, he was familiar with Han culture and knew that "a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall", so he looked at Jianning with a smile.


    Jianning stretched out his hand, took the glass from his hand, put it to his lips, tasted it, and returned it to fukang''an: "brother Wang, are you relieved now?"


    The shallow lip print on the edge of the wine cup, set off by Jianning''s white wrist, is extremely bright. Fukang''an''s heart swings. Although he knows it''s not right, the hormone of the man still makes him enjoy the ambiguous atmosphere in the house.


    Fukang''an was a master of Huaguo. He played with the wine cup in his hand, turned it gently, and drank it to the side stained with Jianning''s lips.


    Although Jianning was annoyed, for the sake of future happiness, she had to smile. Fukang''an saw that he had sent enough signals just now, but the other party was not angry at all. His mind was full of imagination.


    After a cup of warm wine, Jianning felt hotter and hotter. He was worried: why didn''t Xiaobao come yet


    Fukang''an''s mind gradually became confused. Seeing that the woman''s face was steaming with wine, she was extremely beautiful. She only felt a trace of heat rising in her abdomen, so she stood up and went to Jianning.


    "Princess, I''m a little drunk. Maybe I don''t know my words clearly. Let''s get closer. I''ll tell you about a strange thing that happened to xiaojinchuan." Fukang''an came to Jianning and sat down. He took advantage of the situation and put his arms around her waist.


    Jianning subconsciously wants to refuse, but he doesn''t know why. His whole body is soft and seems to have lost his strength. He pushes the other side several times, but doesn''t push it away. Looking at Fu kang''an''s handsome face, he doesn''t seem to be so annoying.


    "That''s fine. When Wu Yingxiong''s egg comes in and sees it, fukang''an will have no idea." Jianning comforted himself and fell into fukang''an''s arms.


    Fukang''an only felt that the woman in his arms was getting softer and softer. He could not help feeling lustful when he thought that the other party had been throwing herself in his arms. He picked her up and went to one side of the bed.


    Jianning was a little flustered. He scolded the late Trinket out of his mother and murmured: "don''t... Don''t..."


    Seeing Jianning''s weak resistance, Fu kang''an thought that she was reserved. With a smile in her heart, she firmly held her hands and conveniently put down the half hung gauze beside the bed


    Hearing the sound coming from the house, yuzhenzi and Tian Guinong look at each other, thinking that the little prince is too brave to touch even Wu Sangui''s daughter-in-law.


    Although they were a little surprised, they didn''t have any doubts. Fu kang''an was always a man chasing flowers and willows. In Shengjing City, he often seduced many beautiful women by virtue of his noble identity and handsome appearance.


    But now in Wu Sangui''s territory, it''s not right to do so. As servants, it''s not easy for them to rush in to sweep the owner''s interest. They have to pray for Fu Kangan to act quickly, and at the same time send someone to block the area of 100 meters, so that no one can get close to them.


    In the palace of Pingxi, Wu Sangui and his son finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Trinket was absorbed in watching the play: "they would rather offend a gentleman than a villain. Now it seems that they are finally trying to appease trinket. They will make up a generous gift later. When the other party comes back to the capital to think about their own benefits, they must have some good words in front of Kangxi..."


    How did they know that Trinket was thinking about Jianning at the moment: "Mom spicy, I didn''t expect that Trinket would take the initiative to be a green turtle one day..." when I saw Wu Yingxiong with a flattering smile on his face, I couldn''t help complaining: "smile... Your wife is being played with by that little white face... Eh, by the way, the princess is not my wife, What''s my pain here? The big deal is to be a brother with that little white face. Ha ha ha. " Thinking about this, trinket was really comfortable.


    "Lord Wei, general song, big... Something''s wrong..." at this time, a big bodyguard in a yellow Chinese jacket ran in and came to Wei Xiaobao and song Qingshu. Just as he was about to report to them, he suddenly found that Wu Sangui and his son were also there. He suddenly showed his feelings of being reluctant to talk but not being embarrassed.


    "Since the two adults have something to do, our father and son will go there to see the gambling game first." Wu Sangui stood up with a smile.


    "It''s all right to talk to people. The king of Pingxi is polite," Song Qingshu said to the guard. "The king of Pingxi is not an outsider, but you can say it."


    "But... But..." the bodyguard of Da Nei looked at Wu Sangui and hesitated.


    "Just say it!" Song Qingshu also felt a little annoyed and cheered directly.


    Wu Sangui and his son heard song Qingshu say that "the king of Pingxi is not an outsider". Although they knew that the other party was deliberately courting, they were very comfortable. They could not help looking at the guard curiously to see what was going on.


    As soon as the bodyguard of the Imperial Palace gritted his teeth and hardened his head, he said in a loud voice, "Prince Bao''s son Fu kang''an has broken into Anfu garden. Now she is in the princess''s room and is plotting against the princess." As soon as the words came out, the noisy Pingxi palace became quiet.


    Wu Sangui and his son''s smile suddenly stopped, and song Qingshu stood up in a rage: "what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard explained in a hurry: "the princess had a good intention. She thought that she was a member of the royal family. Please let Fu kang''an go through the palace. How do you know that fukang''an is ambitious. After a few cups of wine, he starts to attack the princess... "


    "What do you eat for?" Trinket asked angrily as he smashed his cup to the ground.


    "We were stopped outside by fukang''an''s men and couldn''t get in," the guard said with a look of shame. "That''s why we came to invite the two adults back."


    "What are you doing? Go Trinket stares left and right and runs to Anfu garden with his men.


    Hearing that his fiancee was defiled, Wu Yingxiong''s face sank. After all, Wu Sangui was full of doubts. He immediately said to Wu Yingxiong, "don''t worry. It''s estimated that Trinket is not angry. Aker was robbed by fukang''an and got married deliberately. Let''s go to see the situation first."


    When ah Ke heard the news in the inner room, he ran out in a hurry and asked anxiously, "is it true that I heard my servant Fu talking to... My sister-in-law?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wu Sangui''s face was as deep as water. He ordered, "drag out the slave who chews his tongue and chop it! If the rest of the people in the government dare to discuss the matter in private, they will all be sentenced to death. "


    All the people in the palace kept silent and watched Wu Sangui, his father and daughter, and their guards follow Wei Xiaobao and others.

 Chapter 140

    Song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally controlled the speed, so that Wu Sangui and his party just caught up, two groups of people did not speak much, directly to Anfu garden.


    Not long after rushing into Anfu garden, the party was stopped by fukang''an''s men: "who''s coming?"


    Indeed, it was fukang''an''s subordinates. Wu Sangui''s heart sank and he rode forward: "is fukang''an in it?"


    Recognizing Wu Sangui''s face, Fu kang''an''s men were surprised. They knew that they were going to make a big disaster today. They said with a smile: "it''s the prince of Pingxi. I''ll send someone to inform Marshal Fu to come out to meet him." With that, he motioned for a man next to him to run in and report the news.


    "No need!" Song Qingshu shouts in a deep voice. With a turn of his wrist, he draws the man back and throws him aside


    After hesitating for a long time, looking at the two groups of strong troops on the opposite side, fukang''an''s men still gave up the military interception, so they had to pray in their hearts that the people inside would get the news and clean up the mess quickly.


    Tamama Ko and Tian, who are sitting in the courtyard laughing, suddenly found a large crowd rushing in, and quickly took up their weapons and kept them in front of the door.


    "Yuzhenzi, Tian Guinong, is fukang''an in the house?" Thinking that the princess the emperor had given him might be being humiliated in the room, Wu Ying Xiong''s lungs almost burst out of anger and asked.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Prince. He''s just drinking and chatting with the princess." Yuzhenzi explained quickly.


    "No! HMM ~ "at this time, a female voice full of crying, that kind of unique breathing sound, the men who are present don''t understand what happened?


    Song Qingshu''s face changes greatly. He rushes over first. In a hurry, yuzhenzi reaches out to stop him. As a result, he is shocked several meters away by song Qingshu''s move. Kick open the door, the situation in the room immediately fell into people''s eyes.


    Fukang''an found that the princess''s resistance was weak and weak. He thought that she was just pretending to be reserved. At last, he heard her voice with a cry, but he didn''t care much about it. He thought of the other party''s identity, but had a special sense of taboo.


    When the door was kicked open, fukang''an was lying on the princess and saw all the people in the courtyard. His mind suddenly woke up from the confusion, and saw the princess under him. He knew that today''s affairs could not be done well. If he stayed here, he would not have a small life. As the commander of Liaodong army, fukang''an immediately called his men to cover himself: "go!"


    Then he jumped out of the other window. Song Qingshu didn''t stop him. Instead, he quickly pulled up the quilt and covered Jianning with it. "I hope the princess will forgive me for the late rescue."


    But Jianning didn''t even look at him. Instead, he kept staring at Trinket at the door, his eyes cold and terrible.


    "Damn it, NIMA!" Wu Yingxiong, who has always been gentle, can''t help yelling at him. He thinks that his wife who hasn''t been through the door has been given to him by another man, and that in front of so many people, he may live in the laughter of others for the rest of his life, "come with me!" After that, he called the pro guard and was ready to chase fukang''an.


    "Come back!" Wu Sangui also had a headache. He thought it was just a play played by trinket and others, but he didn''t expect that fukang''an really went to bed with the princess.


    "Father Wu Yingxiong looked anxiously at Wu Sangui.


    But Wu Sangui knew that fukang''an had insulted the princess. In full view of the public, he couldn''t cover it up. It was definitely a death penalty. If Wu Yingxiong catches him, it''s not right to kill him or not.


    If you don''t kill him, the whole world will see Wu Sangui''s jokes and support hundreds of thousands of soldiers. When his daughter-in-law is given up by others, he doesn''t dare to fart. What face will fight for the world in the future. If you kill Fu kang''an, you will definitely split your face with Prince Bao. Fu kang''an is Prince Bao''s favorite son. At that time, Hongli will certainly set up an army to avenge him. The tripartite confrontation between the two sides and the imperial court completely disintegrates. In the end, Kangxi in the capital is the cheapest.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was Kangxi''s plot. But seeing is believing. Wu Sangui had to admit that it was fukang''an who had lost his mind.


    Ako''s eyes are full of tears, covering her mouth and looking at everything in front of her. Princess Jianning''s pear blossom with rain, and her broken clothes clearly show that fukang''an used compulsive means, and fukang''an''s glorious image in her heart suddenly collapsed.


    "I will never marry such a shameless man!" Leaving a word behind, ako ran out crying.


    But at this time, no one had time to take care of him. Wu Sangui came out with a pair of fierce eyes and scanned the guards around the field. He touched his nose and said, "today, if I heard any gossip outside, no matter who disclosed it, I will send you all to the West."


    A cadre of bodyguards looked at each other, cold in the heart, quickly back: "yes!"


    "King Pingxi, what does that mean?" Song Qingshu has come out, with a cool voice, "the princess has been so insulted, the prince does not want to bring the murderer to justice, but wants to cover up the truth?"


    This time, even Wu Yingxiong felt the same, staring at his father angrily.


    "Well, it''s not convenient to talk here. I have something important to discuss with two adults." Wu Sangui''s face twitched, approached Song Wei and whispered.


    Song Qingshu looked back at the princess, gritted his teeth and said, "OK, please follow me." Then he led him to a nearby room.


    "Mr. Song, you are in charge. Trinket will stay. I have something to tell him." At this time, the voice of Princess Jianning came.


    Trinket murmured bitterly, knowing that Jianning would certainly ask for help later, he looked at Song Qingshu with the help of his eyes.


    "The princess is frightened. Lord Wei can stay and comfort her." Hearing song Qingshu''s voice, trinket had to stay in the princess''s room.


    "Everyone go outside. No one is allowed to leave Anfu garden without the command of me and the Lord." Out of the door, looking at the courtyard full of people, song Qingshu frowned and drove the guards out.


    Yang Yizhi, the bodyguard commander of Pingxi palace, saw that Wu Sangui nodded secretly. He quickly took his men and imperial bodyguards to leave the courtyard where the princess was and wait outside Anfu garden school yard.


    Song Qingshu took Pingxi Wang and his son to another room and said in a deep voice, "what''s your opinion?"


    Wu Sangui said: "what should not have happened now has happened. We should think about how to minimize the impact of this event. If fukang''an is captured and spread, the scandal will inevitably affect the image of the royal family. "


    "Moreover, Prince Bao holds hundreds of thousands of troops and has been fighting against Mongolia in the north for a long time. If we commit suicide in fukang''an and lead to Prince Bao''s rebellion, it''s not the blessing of the Qing Dynasty. The emperor probably doesn''t want to see such a situation."


    "Did you just let Fu kang''an go?" Song Qingshu sneered, "the princess has something wrong with you. We don''t know that Fu kang''an is in Shanhai Pass. You Pingxi palace can''t escape the responsibility."


    "Of course, fukang''an will not be spared!" After being questioned by him for a while, Wu Sangui thought that our father and son are the biggest victims. He really lost his wife and broke his army, but he had to explain: "we will stabilize the situation first, and then give it to the emperor for decision. No matter what he plans to do with fukang''an, our Pingxi palace will definitely stand on the emperor''s side."


    Wu Sangui thought: as long as you kick this hot potato to Kangxi, you can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. How to stand in line at that time is not a matter of your own words?


    Just then, there was a loud noise from the princess courtyard. Not long after, a bodyguard came in in a panic: "princess, she... She killed Lord Wei and killed herself."

 Chapter 141

    All of a sudden, the three people in the room were silly and fell into a strange silence. At last, song Qingshu woke up first and took the lead to run outside.


    Wu Sangui and his son looked at each other. They felt that their heads were very big, and they followed each other.


    When he returned to the princess''s room, he saw Trinket lying on his back with a big blood stain on his chest and his eyes wide open with an incredible expression. Not far away, a smoky musket, combined with the loud noise just now, should be the murder weapon. Although gold wire soft armour is invulnerable, it''s a pity that it can''t prevent the power of firearms.


    Song Qingshu ran to touch his carotid artery and found that there was no movement at all, so he had to continue to run to see the princess.


    Princess Jianning is lying on the table. Song Qingshu holds her up and sees that her face is gray and there is a trace of black blood on her lips. Song Qingshu sends internal power to her body, but it''s like a stone sinking into the sea. It''s obviously hopeless.


    Picking up the medicine bottle on the table and smelling it, song Qingshu''s face suddenly turned black and glared at the palace maids who came after hearing the news: "where does this poison come from?"


    The maid in waiting replied, "Gong... Princess likes to play with these strange things, so she once sent someone to collect some."


    Seeing the tragedy in the room, Wu Sangui''s father and son couldn''t react to it for a moment. Unexpectedly, the princess was so strong that she chose to burn jade and stone and took Kangxi''s favorite minister Wei Xiaobao to be buried with her


    "Could it be that the princess was unwilling to be humiliated and committed suicide in order to realize her ambition? Lord Wei intended to dissuade her, but was shot and killed by the trance princess?" Wu Sangui touched his nose and tried to reproduce what had just happened in the room.


    But song Qingshu turned around and glared at him: "it was Lord Wei who wanted to stop Fu kang''an''s violence against the princess, but he was killed by the other party. Princess sanchen jiulie, through the death of the royal family to retain the final dignity


    "Yes, Lord Wei is loyal to protect the Lord. I didn''t expect that fukang''an was so ambitious that he was so cruel."


    Wu Sangui knew that he was angry. Although he knew that the other party was putting gold on Trinket''s face, he didn''t break it. As a favorite of Kangxi, trinket died in his own territory. Wu Sangui also had a headache. In order to let Kangxi''s anger lighten a bit, he didn''t mind putting some gold on trinket.


    As for the black pot on Fu kang''an, Wu Sangui''s eyes narrowed. He let him go, which was enough to give Hongli face. What''s the point of planting him for one or two charges.


    "General song, we''d better discuss a countermeasure first." Wu Sangui had enough to drink a pot when a princess was humiliated and killed herself in her own territory, and now she lost a trinket... Wu Sangui had an impulse to fight immediately, but he knew that the time was far from mature, so he had to suppress that idea and thought bitterly about how to explain it to Kangxi.


    "Countermeasures?" Song Qingshu took a look at Wu Sangui and said coldly, "we are guests from afar. Please go back to the Palace first and discuss a solution. I''ll go back to Beijing and let the emperor decide. Now I have to restrain the remains of the princess and Lord Wei. I''m sorry I can''t accompany them more. Come and see off


    Wu Yingxiong was very angry. Seeing song Qingshu''s cold and stern attitude, he was about to burst into trouble. Wu Sangui gently pressed his palm on his shoulder. "In this case, I will leave first."


    Back at Pingxi palace, Wu Yingxiong couldn''t help crying out angrily: "father, you let Fu kang''an go. I can understand your concerns, but what is this song Qingshu? He''s just an inferior general. How dare he be so arrogant in front of us?"


    "No matter how poor song Qingshu is, after the death of trinket, he will be equivalent to the imperial envoy sent by the imperial court. Unless our father and son immediately get into trouble, we will offend him at the height of the storm and force him to spread slander in Kangxi''s ear after he returns to Beijing... What''s more, the culprit is not him," Wu Sangui took a look at Wu Yingxiong and said softly, "Yingxiong, My father knows that you have been wronged today. He promises that one day he will catch Fu kang''an in front of you and cut you to pieces. "


    "Thank you, father!" Wu Yingxiong gritted his teeth and said, "my son will surely kill Fu kang''an, a dog thief, in return for today''s disgrace."


    After Wu Sangui and his entourage left, Anfu garden suddenly became a lot of desolation. In addition, everyone knew what happened today. Whether it was the bodyguard or the eunuch maids, they were all in a panic. When they returned to Beijing, the emperor might be angry and let them be buried with them.


    Fortunately, at this time, song Qingshu comforted them by saying that today''s event had nothing to do with everyone, and she was willing to take all the responsibilities by herself. The eunuchs and maids praised song''s justice, especially when they saw song Qingshu standing alone in the room, staring at Lord Wei in the coffin with tears in his eyes. As we all know, song Qingshu and trinket are brothers on weekdays. They have a good relationship. Seeing his true feelings, we all admire his loyalty.


    Song Qingshu put his hand on Trinket''s face and closed his eyes. He said in his heart: brother Wei, don''t blame brother Wei for being cruel. You are my first true friend after I came to this world. It''s a pity that you are too clever. If you don''t take this great opportunity to get rid of you, you may be harmed in the future. Brother, I''ve been planning a big event recently, but I think about it, and I don''t think I can cheat you... As the saying goes, Zhilan is in charge, so I have to get rid of it. I believe you and I will exchange positions, and you will be the same choice. After all, we are the same kind of people, aren''t we


    Song Qingshu kept a sad expression on his face. He didn''t show any proud smile at the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t whisper his words to Trinket in the coffin.


    First of all, he believes that there is a soul in the world because of the fact that he has passed through. It''s enough for the soul of trinket to see his brotherhood. There''s no need to show his ugly side in front of him, and let him die with endless resentment.


    Secondly, song Qingshu had been influenced by so many movies and TV dramas in his previous life. He knew that two things a bad guy should avoid most. One is that he was turned over by the main character if he didn''t mend his knife, and the other is that he talked too much after he was satisfied, and was "accidentally" heard by some people, which made the glorious image of long-standing business collapse.


    Taking song Qingshu''s present skill as an example, although he is confident that there will be no one else in the area of ten Zhang, he will never take any risk and can be 100% relieved. Why is the insurance factor changed to 99.999% for the sake of instant speed?


    Turning around and looking at the gray face of Princess Jianning, song Qingshu sighed: "after all, what I''m sorry for this time is you."

 Chapter 142

    It was very polite to put the princess''s coffin with Trinket''s.


    Looking at Jianning lying in the coffin in such a quiet manner, song Qingshu was not used to it for a moment, and seemed to go back to last night in a trance.


    Soon after Trinket''s departure, song Qingshu enters Princess Jianning''s room. After enjoying her happiness in bed, Yu Yun''s Jianning notices that someone has come in. He is furious and about to scold him, but his eyes are dark.


    "Princess, you are cheated by trinket. According to the royal rules, soon after Pingxi palace will send people to test the princess''s chastity. Trinket is worried that his affair with you will be revealed and Wu Sangui will strip him of his skin and cramp him. So he designed to let you seduce Fu kang''an. In name, he wanted to blame him for killing Wu Yingxiong. In fact, he wanted to blame Fu kang''an for sullying the princess. Tomorrow Trinket will not come to save you. He will let you be raped by Fu kang''an, I brought Wu Sangui and his son to see everything with my own eyes. " Song Qingshu murmured in Jianning''s ear while using the method of Qi Yi soul.


    "No, Guizi won''t do this to me." Although Jianning''s expression was dull, he was still talking subconsciously.


    "Tomorrow the princess will naturally understand everything," Song Qingshu continued to increase her skills. "If you find out that Trinket really cheated you, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll kill him!" Jianning''s face showed a fierce color.


    "It''s said that the princess has a firegun, which is invincible..." Song Qingshu points to the end.


    "Muskets?" Jianning has been silent in his mouth.


    "After killing trinket, what''s the princess going to do?" Song Qingshu''s face at this time seems to be covered with a layer of shadow, which makes people unreal and fuzzy.


    "What are you going to do?" Jianning showed a puzzled expression, "I don''t know."


    "Is it true that Princess Wu plans to continue to marry Wu Yingxiong and let her go to Pingxi palace? As expected, Wu Sangui thinks it''s very important and takes song Qingshu to her study.


    Song Qingshu forbeared the joy in his heart and looked at the place where the scriptures might be in the house quietly while listening to Wu Sangui''s countermeasures.


    "Xiao Wang knew that the Pingxi palace could not escape the responsibility for what happened yesterday. At the meeting, the emperor asked himself to be removed from the throne, and at the same time, he was fined ten years."


    Hearing the first sentence, song Qingshu laughed and cut off Wang Jue? Although Kangxi was eager to agree, he certainly knew that it was just Wu Sangui''s plan to retreat. How could he really agree? As for the ten-year fine, it may be fatal to a clean official, but it is also fatal to the great king of Pingxi, Wu Sangui? Ha ha


    Wu Sangui said to himself, "as for the marriage granted by the emperor, although the princess... The Wu family admits that she is the daughter-in-law of the Wu family. The king will let Ying Xiong marry the princess as usual, and bury the princess in the ancestral Tomb of the Wu family and fix it on the genealogy."


    "Jianning may not be willing to be Wu''s daughter-in-law." Song Qingshu sneered in his heart, but he didn''t say anything to stop him. Instead, he said, "it''s very good. It can save the face of the royal family to the greatest extent. The emperor must be very pleased to know."


    Song Qing knew that Jianning had a spirit in heaven and would never be buried in the tomb of Wu family. He felt guilty about Jianning. If he offered to transport Jianning back to the capital and bury it in the imperial mausoleum, Wu Sangui would not dare to say a word more. It would not only make Jianning rest, but also make up for his guilt.


    However, he did not choose to do so.


    Song Qingshu knows a story about a man who used to buy lottery tickets for an old man living alone for his neighbor. As a result, he won tens of millions of prizes for the last time. The man went to the old man''s house enviously to congratulate him, but unexpectedly found that the old man had died naturally because he was too old, and the lottery ticket was lying quietly in the old man''s pocket. The man was greedy, so he took the lottery ticket to cash the bonus, because he bought the lottery ticket, so no one doubted him. But he was full of guilt for the old man, so he paid to build a very luxurious tomb for him and expressed his regret. I didn''t expect that such a small matter aroused the suspicion of a distant nephew of the old man. After many investigations, it was exposed that he falsely claimed the lottery ticket. In addition, he had been living in guilt, and finally ended his life miserably.


    "If you don''t do it, you''ll never stop!" This is the creed of song Qingshu. Since he chose to do so, he would not let some undeserved emotions affect his judgment. It was a win-win choice for the royal family and Wu Sangui to bury Jianning in the tomb of Wu''s ancestors. Song Qingshu stood in the position of the imperial court and had no reason to disagree.


    After getting his affirmation, Wu Sangui was glad to know that the other party had no intention of making trouble, so he put down most of his heart and continued: "I also know that it''s hard to make up for the fault of Pingxi palace. It''s reasonable that I should go to Beijing personally to plead guilty, but the war in Northern Xinjiang is very urgent, and Mongolia has been eyeing. In order to protect the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Wang has to continue to guard the mountain customs. I had no choice but to send my little daughter, ako, to the palace as a slave and a maid to atone for her father''s sin. "

 Chapter 143

    Being a slave or a maid is just a polite thing Wu Sangui said. He always takes face into consideration. If he said that he would give his daughter directly to the emperor to enrich the palace, he would be ridiculed by people all over the world.


    "Ako?" At the thought of her beautiful face, song Qingshu was reluctant to send her to the palace. After thinking about it carefully, he understood the interest and nodded his head and said, "it''s so good. The Lord really has the style of a national. With a few strokes, a catastrophe can be eliminated."


    Wu Sangui''s tight face finally showed a trace of smile: "I hope Mr. Song will speak more for Xiao Wang and his son in front of the emperor after he returns to Beijing." With that, a beautiful brocade box was put in. Song Qingshu noticed that it was much more expensive than last time. He thought that Wu Sangui had to bleed a lot in order to quell the disaster.


    "The Lord is loyal. Naturally, the officer knows that he will tell the emperor everything when he goes back. The culprit is Fu kang''an." Song Qingshu didn''t refuse the bribe. It can make the other party feel at ease and make a profit. Why not? As for how to tell Kangxi that it was his own business when he went back, could Wu Sangui still bite me?


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." Seeing that song Qingshu accepted his gift box, Wu Sangui finally let go. Just as he was about to take a long breath, a bodyguard outside suddenly ran in in panic.


    "Lord, no, princess, she ran away from home!"


    Wu Sangui was startled. As soon as he said that he would send a Ke to the palace, she left. Isn''t it bad?


    Seeing Wu Sangui''s eagerness to explain, song Qingshu said, "go and deal with the affairs of the princess. The next officer is here waiting for the prince to come back."


    Wu Sangui originally wanted him to go out and wait, but song Qingshu had already opened his mouth, so he nodded and said, "Mr. Song, take a break here, and Xiao Wang will come back." Then he ran out in a hurry.


    Seeing Wu Sangui disappear at the door, song Qingshu puts away his smile and turns to search in the study carefully.


    After searching for half a day, he found nothing. He didn''t even find a dark grid. Song Qingshu opened the white tiger skin, and the floor was solid¡° Why is it that in the original work, trinket can see forty two chapters on his desk at a glance, and he can''t even find the processing place in the plot of the TV series, but he still can''t find it


    Looking at the room full of things, song Qingshu said with a headache: "if you can use Ctrl + F, how good it would be." Hearing the voice of Wu Sangui coming back, song Qingshu had to give up the idea of continuing to search.


    "I''m really sorry to have made Mr. Song wait for a long time." Wu Sangui apologized as soon as he came in.


    "You are welcome, have you found Princess Aker?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Although not found, but the king has found out where she is now, just, just..." said Wu Sangui suddenly became hesitant.


    "Is there anything hard to say? If you need the help of your subordinates, you can speak up. " Song Qingshu has just received a generous gift from Wu Sangui, but he doesn''t want to take it in vain.


    "I''m afraid you really need master song this time." Wu Sangui said with a bitter smile, "it''s not convenient for me to go to the place where a Ke is. It''s not convenient for my subordinates to go."


    "Is there such a strange place in Shanhaiguan?" Song Qingshu looks at Wu Sangui in surprise.


    Wu Sangui had no choice but to explain: "Aker''s mother has a special identity. Shortly after she gave birth to Aker, she went to Sansheng nunnery outside the city to practice with her hair. Due to the influence of the king, she hasn''t seen her for many years. Now Aker heard that she was going to be sent to the palace, so she went to Sansheng nunnery to find her mother."


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart: "is it Chen Yuanyuan, the most beautiful woman in the world that Wang Ye said?"


    Wu Sangui touched his nose, laughed and didn''t speak.


    "I mourn for the six armies, and I''m proud of the crown. I''ve always admired you for your bravery." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    Wu Sangui''s face flashed an unhappy color and hummed heavily: "Mr. Song doesn''t have to make sarcastic remarks." It was a great hate in his life that he introduced Qing soldiers into the pass, so it was mentioned by song Qingshu, and he couldn''t help losing his manners.


    "The Lord misunderstood me. I really mean it," Song Qingshu said solemnly. "The world only blames the Lord for betraying the Han people for a woman, but no one blames Li Zicheng for his shortsightedness. Besides destroying and looting, a group of peasant troops know nothing! At that time, if Li Zicheng could restrain his subordinates and treat Wang Ye''s family well, why did Wang Ye have to surrender to the Qing Dynasty and be called a traitor by the Han people? In my opinion, Wang Ye can bear the world''s name for the sake of his beloved. This is the real good man. "


    The words made Wu Sangui''s face twitch, his expression looked like anger, trance, and comfort. Finally he calmed down and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Song, now we are all ministers of the Qing Dynasty. Please be careful with some words."


    "No matter what the Lord thinks, what I said just now is really from the bottom of my heart." Song Qingshu arch hand, "that Xiaguan go to Sansheng temple first, will ako Princess please come back."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Song. You can tell their mother and daughter that everything is what the king means." Wu Sangui said.


    When he came out of Pingxi palace, song Qingshu drove his horse to Sansheng nunnery. All the way, he felt very desolate. He frowned slightly, and was secretly surprised: "is it Wu Sangui''s trick that he sent someone to ambush on the road to plot against me?" Then he slowed down and looked around warily.


    It was not until a small nunnery with the inscription "Sansheng nunnery" on the plaque that song Qingshu felt relieved. Pushing the door, he saw that the courtyard was spotless. There were several camellia and a bauhinia tree in the courtyard. There was a white Avalokitesvara in the middle of the hall. The statue was very beautiful, and Zhuang Yan had three beauties in it. In Song Qingshu''s mind, did he stay with the best beauty in the world for a long time, and even the Bodhisattva had a touch of human beauty?


    Hearing the sound of footsteps not far away, a woman came and saluted song Qingshu Heshi, saying, "monks are quiet. Please see Mr. Song." The voice is soft and Suzhou accent.


    This woman is about 40 years old, wearing a light yellow Taoist robe, with a picturesque and beautiful face. Song Qingshu thinks that Aker has already made a great contribution to the country and the city. Unexpectedly, compared with this woman, she is still inferior by three points.


    Ke is standing beside the Taoist, holding her hand, rather proud to song Qingshu raised a clean chin. Song Qingshu saw two beautiful women with similar looks standing together, and they looked more like sisters than mother and daughter. For a moment, they were a little stunned.

 Chapter 144

    Seeing song Qingshu staring at his mother, a Ke can''t help humming.


    Song Qingshu came back and said, "it''s the princess of Pingxi. Song is impolite, but I didn''t expect that the princess is more beautiful than the rumor."


    Chen Yuanyuan heard this kind of words a lot and didn''t pay much attention to it. He said with a faint smile: "it''s just a pair of smelly skin bags. I only hate the natural appearance, which has harmed all the people in the world." At this point, a red eye, can not help but shed tears.


    As soon as song Qingshu opened her mouth, ah Ke made her mother cry. She said angrily, "do you really know or don''t know? Princess Pingxi has someone else. My mother is not..."


    Chen Yuanyuan was also embarrassed. She was bought by Wu Sangui and was deeply loved. Wu Sangui was a traitor who was despised by people all over the world for him. In fact, she was very moved. Originally intended to love him wholeheartedly, Wu Sangui was granted the title of Queen of Pingxi by the Qing Dynasty. However, she was worried about her family background in the place of fireworks and worried that she would be ridiculed if she was granted the title of Gaoming by the imperial court. Chen Yuanyuan knew what he was thinking, and his heart suddenly cooled down. He went to Sansheng nunnery outside the city to practice, and Wu Sangui pushed the boat with the current, resulting in the present situation.


    "Madam, why do you care about just one position? Hundreds of years later, who can remember who is the princess of Pingxi? They will only think that his wife is the real princess of Pingxi. " Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    Over the years, no one has ever dared to raise the issue of fame in front of her for fear of making her sad. Chen Yuanyuan himself often feels sorry for himself. Today, song Qingshu opened his mind from a new point of view and found that his heart was much more comfortable. He sipped his lips and said with a smile: "little girl, I''m so impolite. Let Mr. Song stand for such a long time. Please sit down and serve tea to your guests."


    When a Ke saw song Qingshu''s words, he made his mother smile and said in a voice: "how do you know what happened hundreds of years later?"


    "I came here hundreds of years later, of course." Song Qingshu''s tone is full of calm and self-confidence.


    A Ke is too lazy to pay attention to him, holding Chen Yuanyuan to sit down on the other side.


    Soon the servant offered the tea. Song Qingshu opened the lid of the bowl, and the fragrance filled his nose. The bowl was green, and it turned out to be the new Longjing tea. There was a sneer on his lips, and he thought to himself, "the price of Longjing tea is very high when it''s transported here from Jiangnan. Chen Yuanyuan is really rich." The servants also held a lacquered tray with eight color dots. The white disk contained pine nut candy, small walnut cake, walnut slice, rose cake, sugar almond, mung bean cake, Lily cake, sweet scented osmanthus preserved waxberry, all of which were Soviet style snacks with unusual delicacy.


    "Hey, my mother is kind to you, but you are so rude with a sneer on your face!" Ako kept staring at him, noticed his expression, and couldn''t help being angry.


    Song Qingshu ignored her. Instead, he looked at Chen Yuanyuan and said, "madam, do you know why I laugh?"


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head in confusion.


    Song Qingshu stood up and pointed to a copper censer on the tea table. A wisp of smoke was curling up in the middle of the censer. "I''m the deputy head of the imperial palace guard. I know a little about sandalwood. It''s the most precious sandalwood in it. It''s nothing more than that in the Empress Dowager''s room. It''s better to concentrate and calm down, but now my wife is practicing with her hair, With such a precious sandalwood, some of them are inferior. It''s just the so-called "one heart incense cave is open, the pine is wrinkled and the moss is half raspberry". As long as the lady is devout, she can feel Buddhism and Taoism naturally. Why borrow foreign things? "


    Chen Yuanyuan was slightly embarrassed. Although he was polite, his tone was full of ridicule. Looking at the cakes and tea carefully prepared by his servants, he felt that he was vulgar. In retrospect, as one of the eight beauties of Qinhuai, Chen Yuanyuan never made such a low-level mistake in dealing with people and things. I didn''t expect that with the growth of age, taste has unconsciously fallen into the stereotype.


    "Thank you for your advice, Yuanyuan. I wonder why I have known little about the Buddhist principles in the Buddhist Scriptures for so many years. It turns out that my heart is not sincere." Chen Yuanyuan got up and saluted.


    When song Qingshu saw that she was smiling, she was radiant and moved when she was sad. He couldn''t help but feel pity for her. He quickly reached out to hold her arms and gently held her: "what Buddhist scriptures does my wife usually read?"


    Chen Yuanyuan hasn''t had any physical contact with a man for many years. When he was touched by song Qingshu, his face turned a little red, and a delicate red exuded from his glossy white skin. As a result, a layer of rouge was smeared on the white jade. "I''m not afraid of song Gongzi''s laughing. The little girl read only the Vajra Sutra, the liuzu altar Sutra, the dizang Sutra, and by the way, the forty two chapters Sutra."


    Song Qing''s book asked casually. Unexpectedly, he heard the news of the forty second chapter Sutra, and quickly said quietly: "in a Book of Vajra Sutra, half of it says that all living beings are empty, and half of it is empty. It''s really a little obscure¡¶ The central idea of the sixth patriarch''s Sutra is to become a Buddha by seeing one''s nature. Many people are puzzled by one character¡¶ "Hell is not empty, vows are not Buddhists, all living beings are exhausted, and founder Bodhi" in the book of vows in dizang. Although the grand wish is great, it is difficult for people to see the hope. As for the forty two chapters classic, I just heard that it is easy to understand, but I have never seen the contents. I don''t know if my wife has a collection here. Can I see it next? "


    "The young master is really a great talent. He has such a deep study of Buddhist scriptures," Chen Yuanyuan said after looking at Song Qingshu in surprise. "Ah Ke, go to my mother''s bed and take the forty two chapters Sutra from my pillow and show it to the young master of song."


    "Oh ~" ah Ke was listening for a while, so he ran to the inner room and quickly took it back.


    "It''s Zhenglan Qi''s forty two chapters classic!" Song Qingshu thought in his heart, quietly read for a while, but the other side doubted, and returned the Scriptures, "the content is really simple and fresh."


    Chen Yuanyuan nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I think it''s easy to understand when I read this Scripture."


    Song Qingshu saw that she was dressed in a Taoist robe, but he discussed Buddhism with himself. He felt funny and continued to talk for a while. He said, "to tell you the truth, I''m here to take Princess Aker back."


    "Well! It''s obviously your own fault. I have to let my daughter''s family bear it. I won''t go to the palace anyway. " At his words, ako''s face turned black.


    Chen Yuanyuan thought of the curse he had carried all his life, and he felt the same way: "Mr. Song, I hope you can tell me that I will never agree with ako to go to Beijing."

 Chapter 145

    "What are you worried about?" Song Qingshu showed a puzzled expression. "In my opinion, Princess Aker''s trip to the capital is not harmful. Why do you resist so much?"


    "What is profit without harm?" Ah Ke wrinkled Qiong''s nose and snorted, "it''s good for my father and you to go to Beijing. It''s good for everyone, but it''s bad for me."


    "When you enter the palace and become an emperor''s concubine, maybe one day you can still be a mother in the world. What''s the disadvantage?" Song Qingshu asked deliberately.


    "Hum, the Queen''s position may be rare to other people, but I am not rare to ako. The main married men in this county should be handsome and versatile. The most important thing is that they can only love me all their lives." At this time, ako was in high spirits and her face was shining.


    Chen Yuanyuan looks at Song Qingshu awkwardly. He thinks that he was in the dust when he was young. In the dead of night, he will inevitably have a trace of this kind of girl''s fantasy. Unfortunately, he will wake up in the cruel reality. Now he naturally hopes that his daughter can realize her wish.


    "Since you don''t want to be the emperor''s woman, it''s easy." Song Qingshu wiped a sweat, "otherwise I''m really embarrassed."


    "What do you mean?" A Ke looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the princess can rest assured that after you enter the palace, the emperor will only seal you as a female official, and will never accept you as an imperial concubine."


    "How can it be that they... They are so beautiful. When the emperor of lust sees me, he will surely let me go to bed." Ah Ke said coyly, rubbing the corner of his coat with his little hand.


    "Er, in fact," Song Qingshu thought about it, but still intended to tell her the truth, "there are many beautiful women in the palace. There are several concubines who are no less beautiful than princesses. For example, concubines MI and Yi all have the beauty of a country and a city, and they are more charming than princesses green and astringent."


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him strangely and thought to himself: How dare he judge the emperor''s concubine like this behind his back? It''s like the guests who used to linger on the Bank of Qinhuai River evaluate the brothel girl.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t realize that he was guilty of disrespect, it was not very good to comment on the other woman in front of two women. He quickly said: "of course, these are not the key. The main reason is that you are sensitive to the identity of the princess. The emperor is not convenient for you."


    Chen Yuanyuan, who had a bumpy life, had already seen through the hypocrisy of men. As soon as he heard song Qingshu''s hint, he immediately reflected that her father was Wu Sangui, the greatest traitor in the world. Kangxi always paid attention to his reputation. Moreover, there was no shortage of gorgeous beauties in the harem. How could he leave a stain on his reputation in history for the sake of a woman.


    Seeing that Aker was confused and a little resentful, Chen Yuanyuan said quickly, "Aker, the emperor will not embarrass you. You can go into the palace with the master song and do something for your father."


    "No, I don''t want to die alone in the palace." When she saw that her mother didn''t help her any more, Aker was flustered. There was a trace of crying in her voice. She thought that when she entered the Imperial Palace, the Emperor didn''t accept it. Wasn''t she the only old maid in her life? In this case, it''s better to be accepted as a concubine by the emperor.


    "Don''t worry, princess. In fact, some things shouldn''t be said by me..." Song Qingshu looked at Chen Yuanyuan and sighed, "in order to reassure his wife, I''ll tell you quietly that sending you to the palace is just a gesture made by the king of Pingxi for this plea. The Emperor must also understand this, so it''s impossible to keep you in the palace all the time. After the storm of the princess is over, The emperor will find a reason to send you back


    "What if the emperor keeps me as a hostage?" As soon as ako''s words came out, she regretted it. She had heard a lot about Wu Sangui''s father and son discussing the rebellion. She knew that her father and the emperor would tear their faces one day. She thought that if she was still in the palace at that time, wouldn''t it be miserable?


    Chen Yuanyuan and song Qingshu look at each other when they hear a Ke''s words. Although Wu Sangui is going to revolt, it is well known to all of us, at least they still maintain apparent harmony. Ah Ke, however, said this in front of song Qingshu, the imperial envoy. If it was spread to Kangxi, would it not be more realistic for Wu Sangui to have the opposite intention?


    Song Qingshu thought about it and answered a Ke''s words. She was no longer worried: "you are not your brother." The implication is also very clear. If Wu Yingxiong arrived in the capital, Kangxi might really keep him as a proton. As a daughter, no matter how beautiful she was, she was just a woman. She had no weight in the family. If Kangxi used her to threaten Wu Sangui, it would not only have no effect, but also make people laugh at her.


    "I''m very grateful to Mr. Song for saying that." Chen Yuanyuan''s voice is gentle and graceful. He looks at Song Qingshu gratefully with a pair of clear Phoenix eyes.


    "If you are in front of the prince of Pingxi, song will not say these words. He just sees his wife''s peerless demeanor. I really don''t want to use the bureaucratic intrigues to excuse her." Song Qingshu said.


    "Mr. Song is joking. My concubine is old and pale. How can I be worthy of the four words of" peerless " Hearing the praise, Chen Yuanyuan smiles with a smile. His face is flushed, his eyes are full, his lips are trembling, and his face is full of tenderness.


    "Niang, where are you old? If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. Song. We are standing together in the street. Do we believe that we are sisters or that we are mothers and daughters?" Although ako was conceited of her beauty, she was always convinced of her mother. Holding her mother''s arm, a Ke gently leans her head on Chen Yuanyuan''s shoulder, tilts her head, purses her lips at Song Qingshu and says with a smile, "Mr. Song, please have a word."


    "Miss Aker, I thought you were the best in the world, but I never thought that your sister was more beautiful than you." Song Qingshu pretended to be serious and blushed at the two beauties.


    After chatting for a while, a Ke finally agrees to go to the capital with song Qingshu, but he is reluctant to give up his mother and proposes to spend the rest of his time with her.


    Song Qingshu and his mother and daughter agreed to pick up Ke again on the day they left Shanhaiguan, so they got up and left.


    After returning to the city and sending someone to inform Wu Sangui of the news, song Qingshu quietly waited for the twilight to come. Looking at the direction of Sansheng temple, he thought that as long as he got the Zhenglan flag forty two chapters Sutra, he would only be missing the one of Prince baohongli... As for the treasure map of the six sutras embroidered on Shuanger''s profane clothes, he subconsciously took it into his bag.

 Chapter 146

    The moon is dark and the wind is high. It''s a good day for killing people and setting fire to steal incense and jade.


    Song Qingshu stood in black on a hilltop, watching the Sansheng nunnery in the valley.


    It was estimated that the people inside had already fallen asleep. Song Qingshu jumped up, and his body floated with the wind. When he was exhausted, he stepped on the leaves slightly, and his body could leap forward several feet.


    When he quietly turned into Sansheng nunnery and looked back at the distance of the journey, he sighed: "stepping on the sand without trace is really worthy of being built in the world. After that, song Qingshu turned to inspect where the forty second chapter classic was put," where''s Erdi Niang? " The beautiful scenery almost didn''t make song Qingshu''s nose bleed.


    It can be seen that Chen Yuanyuan''s graceful posture is full and lying. Under the hazy gauze, his body is looming. Snow color double peaks stand upright, gauze clothes hard to cover its high. Eyebrows like crescent, curved like willow leaves, look quiet lying there. Vermilion is not a point and red, willow eyebrow is not a description and Dai, it is worthy of a man red crown angry beauty disaster.


    "I heard that you have a white jade beauty. It''s carved with wonderful hands. I''m very eager to go there. Tonight, Zizheng, when you step on the moon to get it. " For some reason, Chu LiuXiang''s appearance is suddenly in Song Qingshu''s mind.


    "Well, although I am lustful, I disdain to be a thief." With great perseverance, song Qingshu restrained himself from searching for the Scriptures wholeheartedly, and finally saw that the forty second chapter was under Chen Yuanyuan''s pillow.


    Song Qingshu sipped her lips, sat beside the bed, reached out and picked up Chen Yuanyuan''s back neck, gently lifted her up, let her body lean against her arms, stretched out her other hand to take the Scriptures under the pillow, and replaced her forged one.


    Just about to put Chen Yuanyuan down, the tip of her nose smelled that she was not a musk deer. She felt that the beauty in her arms was so soft that she was reluctant to let go.


    "Traitor, come out and die!" An angry male voice outside the window gives song Qingshu a fright. He quickly puts the book of forty two chapters into his arms and reluctantly puts Chen Yuanyuan on the bed. He jumps out of the window and looks at the people in the hospital warily.


    At the age of 50 or 60, the man was dressed in coarse clothes, white cloth around his head, a wide belt of green cloth around his waist, straw sandals on his feet, with a look of melancholy and low brow. He was dressed up as a peasant. But song Qingshu didn''t dare to despise him. Just now, when he heard the other party''s cheering, he was full of confidence and was obviously an expert.


    "Who are you? I didn''t expect that a little Sansheng temple had such a master." Song Qingshu concentrated on his own defense. Suddenly, he realized that Wu Sangui left such a charming wife in the wilderness and would always send someone to protect her.


    "I have already forgotten my name. Even if I do, I won''t tell you such a rogue." The farmer looked at Song Qingshu with disdain.


    "Although I enjoy being called an obscene thief by a beautiful woman, I always feel so disobedient when I am called an obscene thief by a slovenly old man like you. If people in our time heard me, they might think that I did something to your chrysanthemum." The more song Qingshu said it, the more disgusting he felt. He spat at it.


    The farmer was puzzled. He planted some chrysanthemums in the garden, but they were not damaged at all, and even if they were destroyed by him, it was not a big deal... Soon he thought that the other party didn''t know what he had done to his dreamer just now, so he said angrily, "thief, I haven''t used a knife for decades. Today, in order to do justice for heaven, Make an exception. "


    With a flash of cold light, a set of fierce and fierce Sabre techniques came. Song Qingshu didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he didn''t take the wooden sword with him. He was afraid to take it with his bare hands because of the cold and pressing force of the sword. He had no choice but to break off a small branch beside him and take it as a sword. The two swords are fast and slow. Sometimes they collide dozens of times like a string of beads. Sometimes they turn around and do not intersect.


    After ten moves, the two separated. The farmer looked at Song Qingshu in horror: "all the plants, bamboos and stones in the legend can be used as swords... Your swordsmanship is exquisite. Why are you willing to degenerate and become a shameless thief in the Wulin?"


    Song Qingshu was more shocked than he was. He quickly exclaimed, "I remember who you are. You are Hu Yizhi, the king of Baisheng Dao, but why do you use Hu''s Dao?"


    Hu Yizhi, the king of Baisheng Dao, is also known as "the king of beautiful Dao". It is said that he was the most beautiful man in the Wulin at that time. As a result, when he saw Chen Yuanyuan in Chengdu, he was so fascinated that he couldn''t extricate himself. When Chen Yuanyuan was in Pingxi palace, he disguised himself as a gardener, planting flowers and pulling weeds for her. Chen Yuanyuan went to Sansheng nunnery, and Hu Yizhi followed him as a cook.


    What''s extraordinary is that Hu Yizhi is very good at martial arts. Chen Yuanyuan can be easily obtained in front of him, but he never wants to be indifferent. He just looks forward to seeing her secretly in the morning and evening, and then he is satisfied... In the past 20 years, he has only said 39 words to Chen Yuanyuan and 55 words to Chen Yuanyuan, which he remembers clearly, It can be said that he is the most infatuated love saint in the Golden Book.

 Chapter 147

    "The king of the sword?" Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Hu Yizhi seemed to recall the glory of the past and laughed at himself. Suddenly he came back to himself and asked in a deep voice, "how do you know about the Hu family Dao?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was from the Hu family. He prayed to himself: he should be Hu Yidao''s elder, but Hu Yizhi should not be a flying fox. Wouldn''t it be a cheap father-in-law to marry xuexue''er?


    When it came to an end, song Qingshu had to harden his head and ask, "what''s the relationship between you and the flying fox?"


    "Smelly boy, you are young and have a lot of knowledge. You have heard the name of flying fox." Hu Yizhi gave him a rather unexpected look.


    "Is your Excellency the flying fox?" I''m about the same age, and I''ve made the Hu family''s Sabre technique. It''s estimated that it''s almost ten years old.


    "So what, so what?" Hu Yizhi saw that he could fight with himself holding the sword with one branch. He knew that the opponent''s martial arts were superior to himself, so he gave up the idea of continuing to attack, put the sword in front of him and watched song Qingshu defensively.


    "Then it must be," Song Qingshu said with a gloomy expression. "Before, I didn''t understand why you had been waiting for Chen Yuanyuan in obscurity for decades, but it made sense to contact you as flying fox, the chief bodyguard of Li Zicheng. Although it has been said that Li Zicheng was defeated and killed himself in the war, I know that he survived in anonymity and had no connection with Chen Yuanyuan. I''m afraid it was Li Zicheng who arranged for you to protect Chen Yuanyuan these years. "


    Hu Yizhi''s eyes flashed a bit of murder, and his hand holding the handle of the knife tightened tightly. When he noticed this detail, song Qingshu laughed: "you don''t have to be nervous. Li Zicheng is no longer the king of the world. He''s just a lost dog. I''m not interested in his whereabouts." I had a headache in my heart: before, I had always regarded Chuang Wang''s treasure as something in my pocket. I forgot that Li Zicheng was still alive. Now it seems that I have to make plans as soon as possible


    "Hum, you are not only good at martial arts, but also have extraordinary knowledge. Hu really can''t figure out why you are a prostitute." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Hu Yi has a noncommittal expression. He neither admits that he is a flying fox nor denies it.


    "When I broke into Chen Yuanyuan''s bedroom late next night, I didn''t covet their beauty. There''s a reason for it. It''s just a reason. It''s not convenient for me to disclose it to my predecessors. But I can swear to God that I didn''t do anything wrong to Chen Yuanyuan and her daughter in the room just now. " Song Qingshu and xuexue''er are not clear. They feel guilty about Hu Yidao. Now when they meet Hu Yidao''s father, they feel respectful.


    Although Hu Yizhi was surprised at the change of his attitude, he was jealous when he thought of what he had done in Chen Yuanyuan''s room just now. He said in a cold voice, "even if you didn''t do anything just now, if I didn''t stop you, I''m not sure you would continue to do something to Miss Chen."


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt speechless. He suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "I''m sure I didn''t do anything to her, and I think the anger of the elder seems to have found the wrong person. Since the elder has been guarding Chen Yuanyuan for more than 20 years, it must be clear that after she moved to Sansheng nunnery, there was a man who often went in and out of her bedroom. What do you mean when you don''t go to the man who really defiled your dream lover, but twist me around? "


    Hu Yizhi''s expression was very unnatural. She said angrily, "Miss Chen is pure and clean. I hope you don''t ruin her reputation."


    "Pure and clean?" Song Qingshu''s smile was full of ridicule, "Chen Yuanyuan really has the posture of falling in love with the city, but how can she not connect with the four words of Bingqingyujie?"


    Hu Yizhi''s face turned red. How could he not be clear about Chen Yuanyuan''s past? He still said: "Miss Chen used to be helpless. Since she settled down, she has been clean."


    "Is that so?" Song Qingshu stares at him with a smile, and suddenly doubts, "at first, I thought you were a fool lover. Later, when I learned that you were using Hu''s knife, I thought you were hiding your identity by infatuation. But now that you look like this, are you really infatuated with Chen Yuanyuan?"


    However, Hu Yizhi seemed to be scalded by boiling water, and immediately said, "I have nothing else to ask. I just hope to see her in the morning and evening, and then I am satisfied. How... How can I have the slightest idea of a sudden beauty?"


    "In that case, why can you endure that person''s going in and out of Chen Yuanyuan''s boudoir every night and enjoy the boundless happiness? Just because you are his man, do you have to endure this pain all the time? " Song Qingshu sighs. In the original story, Chen Yuanyuan moves to Sansheng nunnery and is lonely and miserable. At this time, Li Zicheng, who is anonymous, comes and goes, and the two mend their old friendship. Finally, they are pregnant with a Ke and have to go back to Pingxi palace to make Wu Sangui a happy father. It seems that Wu Sangui''s reaction is still in the dark.


    "Don''t say it!" The veins on Hu Yizhi''s face are exposed, and the knuckles of his fingers are clenched. Obviously, the words of song Qingshu evoke countless painful memories.


    Unexpectedly, the other party''s reaction was so big that song Qingshu stopped and was in a trance: Chen Yuanyuan was really a disaster for the beauty, which made so many waiting men in the world fascinated. These men know that Chen Yuanyuan''s wonderful body has been tasted by many men, but they are still trapped


    When song Qingshu thought about it, he also thought it was normal. This is the nature of men. They are often willing to share a sweet cake with others, and they are not willing to eat a rotten Pear by themselves. Chen Yuanyuan is naturally the sweet cake. Rotten pears naturally refer to some common people in the world.


    Seeing that Hu Yizhi''s mood was extremely unstable, song Qingshu still thought it would be better to leave early and quickly changed the topic and said, "my predecessor was also famous in the world, so why stay in this corner for a woman? Do you know that Hu Yidao has died in the hands of a traitor, leaving an orphan and widowed mother to be bullied, and Hu Fei, Hu Yidao''s son, can''t even learn the skills of the Hu family.... "


    "Dead with a knife?" Hu Yizhi looks at Song Qingshu in shock. For decades, he has been a flower farmer and has been isolated from the world.


    With a sigh, song Qingshu contested Hu Yidao with Miao Renfeng. As a result, Hu Yidao was poisoned and died. After that, he talked about a series of things with him.


    Hu Yizhi was tearful and silent.


    For fear of irritating him, Song Qing went out slowly. Hu Yizhi suddenly raised his head. Song Qingshu was shocked by his words: "I''m not a flying fox. I''m his brother. He knew that there was going to be a big disaster and entrusted me to protect Li Zicheng for him. I agreed. Originally everything went well, but after Li Zicheng met Miss Chen again, everything changed. As you said, he often broke into Miss Chen''s boudoir in the middle of the night to talk with her... In a word, the sound from it was a great torment to me. I had to endure it for a year, and finally I couldn''t help it. I killed him on the night of a full moon. When Miss Chen saw that he would never come again, she thought that Li Zicheng had abandoned her again. Her heart finally calmed down. She ate fast and chanted Buddhism all day, but she had a peaceful life. Then I could protect her quietly again. " Hu Yizhi said with a happy smile on his lips.

 Chapter 148

    "You killed Li Zicheng?" For a moment, song Qingshu''s brain couldn''t react.


    "Everyone will die. In fact, he died in Jiugongshan. I just gave him a ride ahead of time." Hu Yizhi looked indifferent and didn''t feel that he had done much.


    Seeing the craziness in his eyes, song Qingshu did not know how to answer for a moment.


    Hu Yizhi looked up at him and said, "you are not my opponent in today''s war. But you and Hu Jiayuan have a deep source. I''ll let you go. If you meet Xiao Hu Fei in the future and ask him to come here to see me, I will pass on his complete Hu family Sabre technique. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t think that the other party really had the ability to hurt himself, but he didn''t want to have a meaningless fight for the sake of the argument. He said with a smile: "thank you for your mercy. I will bring the words to Hu Fei in the future."


    In the next few days, after burying the princess ceremoniously, song Qingshu sent someone to Sansheng nunnery to pick up Aker. After saying goodbye to Wu Sangui, he took Trinket''s coffin to the capital.


    On the way, song Qingshu talked to a Ke several times in order to cultivate her intimacy. Unfortunately, a Ke was full of sadness about being away from home and uneasiness about the imperial palace. On the other hand, he didn''t recover from the scene of witnessing his lover''s rude to the princess. He ignored song Qingshu''s words. After several times of self seeking, song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to her again. All the way speechless, the envoys quickly returned to the capital.


    Inside the Forbidden City, Kangxi drove his entourage and bodyguard to a distance, and a man quietly looked at Trinket in the coffin. After a long time, trinket''s body had not been damaged. Kangxi looked at his familiar face, and his eyes were shining.


    But after all, he was the emperor of a country. After all, he didn''t let the tears fall down. He turned around and glared at Song Qingshu: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu told Kangxi about what happened in Shanhaiguan that day. In the process, Kangxi was noncommittal. After Song Qingshu finished, Kangxi said with a sneer, "you can fool Wu Sangui and his son. You can''t tell the truth in front of me. Fukang''an is the son of Prince Baowang. What kind of beauty has not been seen before, and Jianning is not born with a beautiful country. How can fukang''an take such a big risk? "


    "This..." Song Qinglu looks at Trinket in the coffin in embarrassment, and looks very struggling.


    Kangxi was already familiar with the audacity of trinket. Seeing song Qingshu''s expression, he suddenly had a sense of enlightenment and said in a deep voice, "is it related to trinket and Jianning?"


    "The emperor''s lesson." Song Qingshu hesitated and said, "since some things have happened, why don''t you let it go like this and keep its reputation for a while?"


    "Son of a bitch!" Kangxi infuriated red, "I just need to know the truth."


    When song Qingshu saw that the time was almost right, he hesitated and said, "Lord Wei and the princess always have a good relationship. On the way to Shanhaiguan, they did something wrong. Later, Mr. Wei knew that the Royal Wedding daughter must be tested for her virginity by the other party, so he had no choice but to make a bad decision and prepare to blame Fu kang''an. "Looking up at Kang Xi''s face, song Qingshu quickly added," Mr. Wei also wanted to completely destroy the relationship between baoqinwang and Wu Sangui and contribute to the emperor''s great cause in the future, Just came up with the idea of killing two birds with one stone. "


    "What a plan to kill two birds with one stone!" Kangxi sneered.


    Song Qingshu continued, "I don''t know that something went wrong that day. Princess Jianning... She was really insulted by fukang''an. The princess was also tough. She thought that Lord Wei had defeated her, so she shot Lord Wei with a pistol and killed herself by taking poison."


    Song Qingshu didn''t tell Kangxi what he said as soon as he came back. He knew that if the listener had doubts about you, even if what you said was true, it would arouse the other party''s suspicion. Song Qingshu deliberately waited for Kangxi to ask again and again before pretending that he couldn''t hide it. Jiuzhen and Yijia restored the situation of that day. In the process, he kept saying good things for trinket. In this way, Kangxi didn''t doubt him at all.


    "His grandfather''s son of a bitch, trinket, is so bold that he even dares to steal the princess!" Kangxi was angry and regretful. "What kind of woman will he want, I won''t give it to him? You have to take risks and lose your life. "


    Song Qingshu stood on one side, silent, listening to Kangxi vent.


    Kangxi walked around the house, grabbed a tea bowl and smashed it on the ground. He said bitterly, "that damned woman Mao Dongzhu killed my mother, but she didn''t say it. She gave birth to an evil son and hurt my left and right hands. Damn it..."


    When song Qingshu saw that Kangxi had changed his usual Royal etiquette and yelled like a common citizen, he could not help sighing that Kangxi was really a friend of Trinket from the bottom of his heart.


    After venting, Kangxi finally calmed down, looked into song Qingshu''s eyes and said, "I don''t want a third person to know what happened today."


    Song Qingshu bowed and saluted: "I understand!" Suddenly thinking of ako, he quickly said, "emperor, this time the princess and Lord Wei have an accident in Shanhai Pass. Wu Sangui is in a panic. So he still makes Wu Yingxiong marry the princess and bury her in Wu''s ancestral grave. Considering that the court should not fall out with Wu Sangui at this time, the minister makes his own opinion and agrees."


    "Good promise!" Kangxi snorted, thinking: Jianning is a villain of Mao Dongzhu and Yenan''s life. It is not a member of the royal family. If it is transported back to the capital, it will not be buried in the imperial mausoleum or not.


    Song Qingshu handed Wu Sangui''s memorial to him and said, "Wu Sangui asked him to cut off the king and pay for ten years."


    Kangxi flipped a few times at random and said with a sneer, "the old tortoise knows that as long as he still holds a powerful soldier in his hand, I will not agree to this request. I played this game specially, and it''s really punishable. "


    Song Qingshu knows that if Wei Xiaobao is still alive, he will certainly scold Wu Sangui according to Kangxi''s idea and flatter Kangxi by the way. It''s a pity that song Qingshu, a modern man, is not so easy to bend his back. Sometimes he may be forced to give in temporarily by the situation, But I couldn''t flatter him as much as Trinket did, so I had to continue


    "Wu Sangui also said that he should have gone to Beijing to plead guilty in person, but the Northern War was tight, so he had to send his daughter ako into the palace as a slave and a maid to atone for his father."


    As expected, Kangxi frowned and thought: Wu Sangui is notorious in the hearts of the Han people in the world. If I accept his daughter, I''m afraid I will lose the support of a large number of scholars


    After reading song Qingshu, he immediately thought about it and said, "there is no shortage of people in my palace. I will give her to you."

 Chapter 149

    Song Qingshu is so stupid. Aker is really a gorgeous girl. She has a man''s idea about her, but it''s different from marrying her home.


    Kangxi worried that naako would pollute his reputation. Was song Qingshu not afraid? If song Qingshu only wanted to be a prince and minister, he would not be able to marry such a beautiful young girl as Aker. Unfortunately, he wanted so much that he knew that taking Aker would do more harm than good. Song Qingshu is about to refuse, but he knows that Kangxi is angry at this time, and he is worried that refusing to marry will make Kangxi realize his ambition, and he is at a loss for a moment.


    All of a sudden, Yu Guang''s eyes swept to Trinket''s coffin, and he immediately thought: "tell the emperor that I have the same brotherhood with Lord Wei. Now that Lord Wei has passed away, I haven''t settled down yet. I really don''t have the heart to talk about marriage."


    Hearing that he mentioned trinket, Kangxi sighed: "I heard that little Guizi gave you a house. It seems that you really have a good relationship. Well, you''ll be in charge of Xiao Guizi''s affairs. He''ll be buried in a beautiful place. Xiao Guizi likes to be lively


    "Yes, I do!" Song Qingshu said.


    "I''ll arrange for Wu Sangui''s daughter to live in the Chu Xiu Palace first. When you''re done with Xiao Guizi''s affairs, you''ll marry her." Kangxi thought that it was wrong for ako to live in the palace. He said quickly, "and later, you can go to the Viscount''s house to express my sympathy to the widow of little Guizi."


    "Yes A Ke is really a hot potato, so song Qingshu has to harden his head and promise.


    When song Qingshu came to the Viscount''s house with Trinket''s coffin, shuang''er had been informed that she was wearing snow-white filial piety clothes and waiting at the door with pear blossom and rain.


    "Brother and sister, please forgive me." Looking at Shuanger''s quiet and beautiful face, her skin is three points whiter than her filial piety. Song Qingshu sighed and thought: if she knew I was the murderer, what would she do?


    Song Qingshu had already sent someone to invite monks and Taoists to do rituals. In the sound of chanting sutras and chanting Buddhas, he helped Shuanger to receive all the mourners who came after hearing the news.


    Prince Kang, soetu, Mingzhu, duolong and other friends of Trinket also went to Trinket''s coffin to say goodbye one by one.


    Sauertu asked his men to move some huge paper dice, and while burning them, he sighed: "brother Wei, these are things that other eunuchs and bodyguards asked me to burn for you, in return for your mercy in the past. Every time you gamble, you will win, but you will not kill everything. You always win, and you only get eighty Liang in a hundred years. How can you leave twenty Liang for them to support their wives and make a living... "


    Prince Kang, with tears in his eyes, asked his men to bring some paper men and said sadly, "brother Wei, these eunuchs and maids are my brother''s heart. Let them serve you below. You won''t be alone. You can''t even find anyone to start a gambling game..."


    Mingzhu shook her head and said, "I can''t imagine that Wei Da was generous and generous before his life. He was so... Ah, he was so wise and envious of talents."


    Suoetu nodded and echoed: "yes, he has a Bodhisattva''s heart, and has made it his duty to help the world."


    Prince Kang is not willing to lag behind: "he is open and aboveboard and upright. He is really a model in the court."


    Upon hearing this, duolong felt that they had finished what he said and quickly added: "besides, he is not afraid of power. He takes the lead in everything and sympathizes with his subordinates. He is like his own children, like a reborn parent."


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes when he heard this. It is true that birds of a feather flock together, people flock together, and a group of people who have to shoot horses.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t feel it, it was very warm to Shuanger. After listening to their words, the image of Trinket was vividly displayed in front of her. Looking back at Trinket''s blue and white face in the coffin, they began to cry in the twinkling of an eye.


    "It''s all our fault that makes Mrs. Shuanger even more sad." Prince Kang and others looked at each other, and so''ertu quickly came forward and said, "it''s said that seeing things and thinking about people, my wife will inevitably recall Lord Wei when she sees us. We''d better leave first, so that she won''t think about people when she sees people."


    "A few adults... Forgive the couple... Have filial piety in the body, inconvenient send each other." Shuang''er replied in a tearful way.


    "Sister in law, let me take some adults out." Song Qingshu quickly stands up and says that Shuanger looks at him gratefully.


    After Song Qingshu had sent several people back, the mourning guests had already left. Shuanger saw him and got up and said, "brother song, please follow me. Shuanger has something to ask for."


    Song Qingshu followed her into the back hall, seven around eight around, see Shuanger into a room, can''t help but stop at the door, face embarrassed color: "sister-in-law, now Brother Wei is gone, I''m a big man, it''s not convenient to enter your room." This is not song Qingshu''s affectation, but his strength is not enough. He always needs to consider the influence of etiquette. If there are only two people in his family, it''s OK to say, but just now many guests should have seen him and Shuanger go to the inner room one by one.


    Shuang''er was stunned, and quickly responded with a bitter smile: "brother song doesn''t need to worry about it, anyway..." then he stopped, and no longer forced him to come in. He went to the bedroom inside, and soon heard that Suo Suo''s voice came out.


    With the development of skills, song Qingshu''s listening ability is also greatly sensitive to ordinary people. Hearing the familiar voice inside, he suddenly looks strange: Shuanger is taking off her clothes. What does she want? Do you know that I''m a murderer, but you''re afraid of my martial arts, so you''re going to seduce me and start again when I''m fascinated? Or did you arrange for someone else to catch the traitor and put me in a hopeless situation? Thinking of this, song Qingshu couldn''t help looking around and didn''t find any sign of ambush.


    "Brother song, I''m sorry to keep you waiting." The voice of shuang''er comes from his ear. Song Qingshu looks back, half on guard and half expecting. Seeing shuang''er''s neat clothes, he is disappointed. Shuanger hands over a black package, and song Qingshu subconsciously receives it. It seems that he can still feel a trace of warmth.


    Shuang''er said, "brother song, please give this bag to a man who sells plasters on the 15th of every month. Go and ask him how to sell plasters. He will say to you, "this plaster is very expensive. It needs three taels of gold and three taels of silver." you just need to answer him, "is it not expensive, five taels of gold and five taels of silver for sale?" Then give him the package. "


    "How can there be such a counteroffer? It''s so expensive to sell a plaster. How can you bargain for five taels of gold and five taels of silver Song Qingshu deliberately showed an incredible expression. In fact, as soon as he heard it, he knew that it was the cut of heaven and Earth Society. In order to avoid the suspicion of Shuanger, he pretended it on purpose.


    Shuang''er explained: "this is to prevent people from bumping into each other. Brother song, I hope you can see that in your friendship with Xiaobao, you must deliver this thing." He said, his eyes were full of begging.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked in a deep voice: "it seems that this thing is very important, but I don''t understand why my sister-in-law didn''t send it by himself? If you''re worried about security, I can protect you in the dark. "


    Shuang''er smiles faintly: "I want to accompany Xiaobao more. I don''t want to leave him for so long. I have to trouble elder brother song."

 Chapter 150

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized what was in the package when he contacted Shuanger who had just taken off his clothes inside and the body temperature in the package.


    "I''ve been worrying about how to push Shuanger down so that I can get the treasure map embroidered on her underwear. I didn''t expect that she handed it to me directly." Song Qingshu was so easy to get the package that he was in a trance for a moment.


    "Please, brother song." Shuang''er saw that he was silent. Subconsciously, when he agreed, he showed a relieved smile and went to the Lingtang.


    "Are you going to go with the Wei brothers?" The voice coming from behind makes Shuanger''s body tremble.


    "I''ve deliberately covered it up, but I didn''t expect to be seen by elder brother song." Shuanger turns around and shows a naughty smile.


    When song Qingshu knew that she had handed over all the 42 chapter Scripture treasure maps to heaven and earth society, he understood that Shuanger had already had the intention of death. However, as a modern man, how could he watch the tragedy of martyrdom happen? He quickly comforted him: "brother Wei loves you so much. If he is alive in heaven, he probably doesn''t want you to do this. He certainly doesn''t want you to be hurt."


    Shuang''er''s expression didn''t make waves. Instead, he said in a soft voice: "brother song, you don''t know Xiaobao. Xiaobao is afraid of loneliness. He certainly wants me to accompany him, and he must be worried that I will bring him a green hat and make him a tortoise son of a bitch after he dies." Then a happy smile appeared on his lips.


    "Well, look at this posture, it''s just like a bastard eating weight and iron core." Song Qingshu had a headache. Although he knew that Shuanger and trinket had a good relationship, he didn''t expect to be so good. He had to change his strategy and advised: "sister in law, if you go with brother Wei, in case... In case..."


    After thinking for half a day, I didn''t think about how to persuade her to change her mind.


    "What in case?" Since shuang''er has made up his mind to die for love, he is more open than usual. He looks at Song Qingshu with a smile and is curious about what reason he will say.


    "What if you''re pregnant with brother Wei''s baby?" Song Qing had a flash of inspiration in her mind and said, "if you let brother Wei''s posthumous son go with you because of your martyrdom, won''t you be very sorry to him?"


    "Elder brother song ~" shuang''er looks at Song Qingshu angrily. Suddenly, her white face is a little bit more bright red. "I''m not pregnant with Xiaobao."


    "It''s less than a month since brother Wei left the capital. You haven''t seen a doctor. How can you know?" Song Qingshu makes up her mind to arrange some imperial doctors to come tomorrow. They must make sure that Shuanger is pregnant. Maybe she can get rid of the idea of suicide.


    "I know for myself anyway." Shuang''er bit his lower lip and blushed with shame, unwilling to continue the embarrassing topic with song Qingshu.


    "Er, well," Song Qingshu is not very clear about some secrets of women. Seeing that she has said so firmly, he knows that this reason is not good. But now he has come up with another reason: "does Shuanger girl not consider revenge for Wei brothers?"


    "Revenge?" In Shuanger''s big eyes, there was a trace of doubt.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to make up a lie to her: "if fukang''an had not insulted Princess Jianning, Princess Jianning would not have killed herself in shame and indignation, so that she would have been buried with brother Wei. Fukang''an is the main culprit of everything. It''s really unwise for you, younger sister and brother, not to seek revenge from him, but to be eager to die for love. "


    But shuang''er shook his head faintly: "others may not know Xiaobao''s character, but I know it very well. Although you kept it from me and didn''t tell me the truth, I thought it clearly in my heart. The princess has always had a good relationship with Xiaobao, but she was bullied by fukang''an. Before she died, she didn''t find fukang''an, but wanted to take Xiaobao to be buried with her. This shows that in her heart at that time, she hated Xiaobao more than fukang''an. What makes the princess hate Xiaobao so much? I don''t want to guess and don''t want to know. I just know that Xiaobao must have done something wrong. Why should I blame others for his death? "


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise. He did not expect that Shuanger, who was more inclined to the image of servant girl in the original book, had such a rich independent personality and such a kind heart.


    "What are you looking at, brother song?" Seeing that song Qingshu has been staring at himself, shuang''er is a little shy and angry.


    "Shuang Er, do you have any elder sister or younger sister?" Song qingshuming knows if the answer is yes or no, but he can''t help asking. Even his sister-in-law forgot to shout.


    "No!" Shuanger has been asked the same question by duolong, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian. Naturally, she knows what men''s subtext is.


    Looking at Shuanger''s slight anger, song Qingshu said with emotion: it''s hard to find such a good girl with a lantern. Since you don''t have a sister to marry, you should sacrifice yourself.


    "Brother song, you don''t have to persuade me any more. I have made up my mind. It''s getting late now. Brother song, go back first, and remember to come and bury me and Xiaobao together tomorrow. " Shuang''er calmly arranges his own death, and his calm smile makes Song Qing''s heart tremble.


    Song Qingshu bowed his head all the way and followed Shuanger to the Lingtang in silence. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the Lingtang, song Qingshu realized that as long as he stepped out of the Viscount''s house, he would never see this kind and gentle woman again. As if he had made up his mind, he suddenly raised his head and cried, "Shuanger!"


    "Well?" Shuang''er looks back suspiciously, but there are only two black pupils in his eyes.


    Soon Shuanger''s expression changed from blank to surprise: "Xiaobao, are you not dead?" Then he jumped into song Qingshu''s arms.


    Holding Shuanger''s soft waist, song Qingshu didn''t have any evil thoughts at this time. He nodded: "yes, I''m not dead yet."


    Hearing Trinket''s voice, shuang''er can no longer help crying in Song Qingshu''s arms. Maybe the pressure suddenly relaxed, and she hasn''t slept much these days, so she fell asleep crying.


    "Sleep, sleep." Song Qingshu said pitifully, holding Shuanger up and going to the two servant girls not far away.


    "Master song, how can you... Little grandma she..." seeing song Qingshu holding Shuanger in her arms, the two servant girls just felt that their brains were a little short-circuit. Suddenly, they thought of a terrible idea: Master song would not kill people if he did such a thing?


    "If I remember correctly, you two are peach blossom and willow green." Song Qingshu had no idea how unbearable he was in the hearts of the two little girls. "You two come with me and send your little grandmother to the room to have a rest." Then she went straight to her bedroom with her two children in her arms.


    "Oh ~" the two girls looked at each other and ran all the way to follow them.

 Chapter 151

    Song Qingshu originally intended to carry Shuanger to his room by himself, but later he realized that it was not right. If he was seen, he would jump into the Yellow River and could not wash it. If song Qingshu''s intention is really wrong, it''s OK. But this time, he really doesn''t have any evil ideas mixed in. If he carries the name of a prostitute, it''s a bit unfair. He happens to meet the two little maids last time. Song Qingshu seems to meet the Savior and asks them to testify for him.


    All the way to the room, song Qingshu is about to put shuang''er on the couch to have a rest. However, shuang''er seems to be aware of it in his sleep. He reaches out his arms and hugs his hand tightly in his arms. He murmurs: "Xiaobao, don''t go..."


    Song Qingshu looked at the two servant girls in embarrassment. The two servant girls looked at each other. He thought that since the mother was willing, she couldn''t manage it. So he said, "Mr. Song, please accompany my wife. Let''s go down first." Then he panicked and wanted to run out.


    "You have to stay!" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "sister-in-law, she''s in a trance today, so she mistook me for brother Wei. I''m afraid she''ll do something stupid, so I''ll accompany her first. You need to stay and testify to us. If you leave, her reputation will be gone."


    "Yes ~" the two servant girls bowed to give a salute and asked, "I don''t know what Mr. Song needs. Just tell them to do it."


    "No, just stay inside." Song Qingshu then turned around and looked at Shuanger in her arms. Her eyebrows were tight and her thin lips were tight. Obviously, she was restless in her dream. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand to gently lift her hair from her face behind her ears.


    Shuang''er is lying in Song Qingshu''s arms. It''s hard to avoid some skin contact. Shuang''er''s skin is cold and comfortable to touch. Song Qingshu moves his body, finds a more comfortable position, leans on the bedside, and looks at shuang''er in a dazed way. His heart is quite contradictory: he has already got the Forty-two Chapters, so he can walk away, and he is the culprit of Wei Xiaobao''s death, It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t know the truth in the future and bury a powder keg that will explode at any time... But I really can''t watch such a kind girl die calmly


    "Peach, do you believe that they don''t have an affair?" Noticing song Qingshu''s action, the two little girls make a silent communication while making a sign with their eyes.


    "Madam, I''m not sure, but it''s strange that you don''t have any idea when you look at Mr. Song''s gentle action just now."


    "I don''t think Mrs. song is any better. You see she holds Mr. song so tightly and puts his hand in such a shameful place..."


    "Well, we are not qualified to manage these things."


    "I''m just not angry that the young master has just passed away, and my wife is just like other men..."


    "Oh, did the young master tease you in those years, and your heart fell."


    "Go to hell!"


    The two girls grew up and played together, so they could understand each other''s thoughts with one look. There was no sense of obscurity in their communication.


    The next morning, song Qingshu felt that Shuanger''s mood had settled down. He gently took his hand out of Shuanger''s arms, gently supported her back, and slowly put her flat on the couch. Then he pulled one side of the quilt to cover her.


    Two little girls are dozing off in the corner. When they hear the sound, they wake up immediately. Song Qingshu whispers, "if I stay here, it''s too embarrassing for my younger sister to wake up later. I''ll leave first. You two should follow her all the time. Although she passes me... She should not be short-sighted any more, but it''s no problem to be more careful. "


    "Xiaobao!" Soon after Song Qingshu left, shuang''er suddenly felt empty in her arms. She subconsciously reached out to grab it. As a result, she grabbed it and woke up.


    "Ma''am, are you awake? I''ll go and get some water to wash my face. " Liu Lu rushed to help her up.


    Shuang''er was at a loss at first, and then slowly recalled what happened last night. Suddenly, her cheeks were flushed. "What''s the matter with her? Why do you regard elder brother song as Xiaobao? I''m really dead. How can I raise my head in front of him in the future... "


    "He didn''t do anything to me last night, did he?" Shuang''er is a bit hard to say. After struggling for a while, she still asks.


    Peach pursed a smile: "I didn''t do anything, but I had a night''s sleep with my wife." Shuang''er usually treats two servant girls very well, so he has no scruples about joking in private.


    "You two dead girls, why don''t you stop me and let me be held by other men?" Shuang''er, ashamed and anxious, glared at them.


    "The maidservants also want to know that they all planned to fight with Mr. Song regardless of his martial arts. How dare you, madam, take the initiative to hold Mr. Song and keep calling his name? How dare we make mistakes?" Two wenches said wrongly.


    Shuang''er also slowly recalled some specific plots. She only felt that the places on her chest that song Qingshu had touched were very hot. Suddenly she saw the package beside the bed and realized that it was she who handed it to song Qingshu last night. For a moment, she couldn''t see clearly, "where is elder brother song now?"


    "Mr. Song said that he was afraid that his wife would wake up embarrassed, so he left first." The two girls replied in one voice.


    Song Qingshu knows that Shuanger won''t be interested in life and death after his hypnotic suggestion, at least before Trinket''s death. In order to avoid the embarrassment of meeting each other, song Qingshu decides to go back to the Palace first and help the Viscount''s house later.


    Back at the palace, I heard a woman''s voice from my residence: "where''s song Qingshu? Tell him to come out


    Song Qingshu subconsciously a joy, thought is not youyou back? But when he heard the voice of the bodyguard''s reply, he was greatly disappointed: "tell the princess that Mr. Song went to the Viscount''s house yesterday to take charge of the affairs behind Lord Wei."


    "I don''t know what the princess wants from song?" Song Qingshu came in slowly, motioned the bodyguard to go down first, and looked back at a Ke.


    A light green Chinese dress is wrapped around the body and covered with white gauze, revealing a beautiful neck and a clear clavicle. Three thousand green silk is tied up with a hairband, and a hairpin is inserted into the head. A wisp of green silk is hanging on the chest, and there is a faint blush on both cheeks.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s voice, a Ke raised his head and ran over with a thump. Staring at Song Qingshu, he said angrily, "Song Qingshu, what did you say to my mother and me at Sansheng temple? My princess has been given to you by the emperor now. Did you expect this kind of result early on? "

 Chapter 152

    Song Qingshu said sadly, "is it really so hard to accept marrying me?"


    A Ke was stunned and looked at Song Qingshu carefully. His sword eyebrows, star eyes, tall and straight figure, as well as his young age, he became the red man in front of Kangxi. It seemed that he was not as bad as he thought


    "What do you mean by looking at me blushing and not talking?" Song Qingshu has no language.


    "Who''s blushing? They''re just coming from the palace. " A Ke still from the mouth hard, "anyway I don''t want to marry you, I don''t feel for you..."


    Song Qingshu said with a straight smile: "it seems that I want to marry you very much."


    "What do you mean?" Ako stamped his foot and glared at him angrily.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way to make the emperor take back his life. I won''t ask you to marry me." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile that he didn''t sleep all night in the Viscount''s mansion. He thought about many things in his mind, one of which is how to refuse marriage.


    "That''s good," said ako, with a long sigh of relief and a bright smile. Suddenly he thought of something and was a little unhappy. "Hey, why don''t you want to marry me?"


    Noticing song Qingshu''s neurotic eyes, a Ke was also embarrassed. "From childhood, apart from her mother, she has never seen a more beautiful woman than herself. As a grand princess, if you can''t marry me, you should be full of regret and loss. How can you make it look like you don''t care for me..." her tone was full of coquettishness and resentment.


    Women are troubles. If you marry her, you have to make trouble. Song Qingshu says, "yes, Emperor." Sometimes it takes not only art but also courage to refuse.


    "Why?" Kangxi was suspicious. "I saw Princess Aker yesterday. It''s really the best in the world. Why don''t you want to?"


    "I already have a wife in my family. My wife is Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect. We have a deep relationship with each other. When my meridians were broken and my life was in danger, she never gave up on me. How could I have the heart to abandon my wife after I got rich. As a princess, it''s impossible to be a concubine, so I have to live up to the emperor''s kindness. " Although song Qingshu says Zhou Zhiruo in his mouth, what comes to mind is the little bit of ice and snow that accompanied him to treat his injury, and a gentle smile spreads on his lips.


    Kangxi suddenly remembered that he had sent someone to check the details of song Qingshu before. It seemed that he had a wife in his family, and he was very unhappy.


    The imperial study fell into a strange tranquility. When song Qingshu was worried, Kangxi said: "well, put this matter aside for the time being. Now there is another thing you need to do immediately."


    "But I have to be responsible for the affairs after Wei brothers." Song Qingshu''s eyes show Shuanger''s delicate and powerless appearance. He worries that if no one takes care of her after he leaves, she will have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, I have sent duolong to his house to help." Kangxi said.


    "I don''t know what''s so urgent?" At this point, song Qingshu knew that it was useless to say more, so he had to ask.


    "Recently, I got news that the former director of the sun moon god cult, I''m back in the world and invite many good people. It seems that I want to go to heimuya to regain the position of leader of the cult. The leader of the Oriental sect has always been very close to the Qing Dynasty. I don''t want anything wrong with the leader of the Oriental sect. " Kangxi said with a slight frown, "originally, the eastern cult leader''s miraculous skill is superior to the world, and I don''t need to worry about it. I just remember that after the last decisive battle with Feng Qingyang, he seems to have suffered a lot of internal injuries. Just in case, I sent you to heimuya to help the eastern cult leader."


    "Let me go?" Song Qingshu is startled. He thinks that in the original work, Dongfang Bubai was besieged and killed by Linghu Chong and others. This life knows that Dongfang Bubai is a girl, so song Qingshu will not sit back and watch this happen.


    "Time is running out. You can start at once." Kangxi nodded and said¡° I''m leaving


    After Song Qingshu quitted the imperial study, he stood still in a rockery. Before long, a faint figure emerged from the shadow.


    "Boy''s feeling is more and more acute." An old eunuch coughed and said.

 Chapter 153

    "Lao Zu''s affairs have been finished so soon?" Song Qingshu recognized that he was sunflower''s ancestor and was surprised.


    "Last time, the people of the red flower party colluded with Nan Shaolin and cheated me out. Thanks to you for saving the little emperor." Sunflower ancestor seems to be telling a very common thing. For him, who has lived for hundreds of years, there is really nothing that can move him.


    Secretary Song Qing said that the reason why he protected Kangxi was that he took a fancy to the real dragon spirit of Kangxi, which helped him to cultivate sunflower scriptures¡° Laozu, there''s a problem I don''t quite understand. You need the real dragon''s Qi. It''s reasonable to say that Tiemuzhen has more real dragon''s Qi. Why don''t you go to him? "


    "Genghis Khan is really good. It''s a pity that he has a strong desire to conquer. He has been fighting on horseback all the time. I''m old with arms and legs. I really don''t want to go around with him. Among the remaining emperors, the rest of them are full of decadence. Kangxi is the only one who is thriving here. I''m used to the life in the Forbidden City and I don''t want to change places. " Laozu of sunflower explained slowly that his voice was as sharp as a fingernail across the glass. Song Qingshu frowned when he heard it.


    "What''s your advice to me this time?" Song Qingshu knew that sunflower ancestors always lived in the shadow like ghosts, and they would not appear in front of people without important things.


    "Boy, you also know that I know a lot about Wangqi. Just now I saw a black gas condensing on your head in the imperial study. I think you''ve had a big disaster recently. I''d like to meet you. I''d like to remind you to do it yourself." Sunflower ancestor dry smile twice, soon turned and disappeared in place.


    "Benefactor, I see that Yintang is black. Recently, there has been a disaster of blood and light..." Song Qingshu''s ear seems to ring out the lines of those swaggering and deceiving God sticks on the road in his previous life. "If you are really so skilled, why didn''t you expect Kangxi to be assassinated last time?" Song Qingshu shook his head, and did not take sunflower''s words to heart.


    Out of the palace, song Qingshu wants to go to the Viscount''s house to see shuang''er, but he is worried that the other party''s face is too thin, and he doesn''t know what to say when he meets, so he decides to go out of the city directly to heimuya to let time dilute the embarrassment between them.


    Song Qingshu drove his horse westward. Two days later, he came to a place more than 40 miles northwest of Pingding Prefecture. He saw red rocks and a long beach with fast flowing water. He asked the local residents and learned that the place name was orangutan beach. He knew that it was not far from heimuya.


    Heading northward, song Qingshu saw the Mountain Gate of the sun moon cult from a distance. The stone walls on both sides were like walls, and there was only a stone road about five feet wide in the middle. Along the way, the sun moon cult was closely guarded, and song Qingshu slowly rode forward.


    "Who dares to break into the general arena of the sun moon god cult?" The guard soon noticed song Qingshu and stopped him with a knife.


    "Please pass on your Eastern leader and say that her friend song Qingshu has something to see." Song Qingshu jumped off his horse and arched his hand at them.


    "Song Qingshu? Never heard of it, "the guards talked to each other for a while, and looked at him with a bad look." do you think it''s a friend of the eastern leader? "


    "Exactly!" Although song Qingshu noticed something wrong, he replied.


    The guards thought to themselves: there are only a few friends of the sect leader. Who can''t recognize the elders on the mountain? This man dares to pretend to be a friend of the sect leader. If it''s spread out, the people in the mountain will be investigated. We can''t save our lives. Looking at each other, he waved his knife to song Qingshu in order.


    Song Qingshu had been on guard for a long time. A ladder cloud leaped over their heads and looked up at the mountain. He saw that the clouds were shrouded, and he could not see anything clearly. He was surprised: "did they let me go, and they had already controlled the black cliff? No, I have to go up and have a look. "


    Worried about the life and death of Dongfang invincible, song Qingshu started his lightness skill and rushed to the mountain.


    The general altar of the sun moon god cult is heavily guarded, and the way to the mountain is even more difficult. It''s impossible for ordinary people to break through the mountain road about five feet. It''s just that song Qingshu''s lightness skill is too high, and the sand treading without trace runs rapidly. The guards only feel the wind blowing, and then they lose sight of the enemy, and the swords cut into the air one after another.


    In case of unavoidable situation, song Qingshu would take the ladder cloud and jump over the top of the guard''s head on both sides of the mountain wall. He came back and went, and unexpectedly broke through the first line of defense of heimuya.


    After crossing three mountain roads, I came to a lake, where I saw the vast blue waves and steaming water. Several ferries by the lake had already received the news, and all of them rowed to the middle of the lake. The religious people on the boat drew their swords one after another to be on guard.


    Aware that the pursuit behind him is getting closer and closer, song Qingshu smiles: "in the past, there was a miracle of crossing the river with Dharma and a reed. Today, I''m not talented enough to imitate the sages." Take out the wooden sword, carry the true Qi and send it to the opposite side of the lake. The wooden sword shoots out like a sharp arrow. Song Qingshu pushes his feet and catches up with his lightness skill. After stepping on the water, one step on the wooden sword, one person with one sword, just like a long wind and waves, leaping across the lake, leaving only the frightened followers behind.


    "The art of war of Sun Tzu says: the disease of irritant water, as for the boulder, the potential." Song Qingshu, who stepped on the opposite side, finally understood why the moon was full and the wind was clear, and why the sword could fly was the same as why the stone could float on the water. The key was speed. However, this method can only be used for short distance sprint, but it is absolutely impossible to fly the sword and travel around the world.


    Looking back on the subtle softness of stepping on the water just now, song Qingshu seems to have realized, "it''s said that during the Republic of China, there was a master of Chinese martial arts who could walk on the water with his feet above his knees. He had excellent internal power and excellent lightness skill. Why could he only float on the water with speed? Could it be that you didn''t make good use of the power of the water... Since the power of the water can be used, if you can make full use of the wind in the air, it''s not impossible for the Royal sword to fly... "


    Seeing that he had thrown away his pursuers, song Qingshu continued to move forward while thinking. Soon he came across an iron gate, and the guard came forward and said, "command!"


    Song Qingshu secretly complained that he didn''t know what the password was. It seemed that he had to break through. The dead horse was a living horse, and he casually replied, "Wencheng Wude."


    However, the other side obviously breathed a sigh of relief and replied: "benevolence, righteousness and wisdom."


    "What a blind cat meets a dead mouse." Song Qingshu didn''t expect to be able to guess right, and his face was happy. "The eunuch also said that my seal hall turned black, which is clearly a lucky star. I''m lucky."


    "And the waist tag?" Before he was happy, the guard held out his hand and spread it in front of him.


    "Well, I''ll circle you a fork!" At this moment, song Qingshu felt that someone was playing with him. With a big scold, he took out his wooden sword and rushed through.

 Chapter 154

    Song Qingshu''s wooden sword is used to stab people''s acupoints. The person who stabs is often numb with strength. He will lose his fighting power in an instant, but he won''t hurt his life. From modern society, he can''t regard people''s life as grass.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about the alarm bells on the mountain. He even broke through three iron gates and came to a cliff perpendicular to the ground. He noticed the bamboo basket hanging in the air and realized that on the top of the cliff was Chengde hall, the center of the sun moon god cult.


    Although the bamboo basket had been received in the air because of the alarm, it was hard to defeat song Qingshu. For him, it was much easier to have solid soil to borrow than soft and impermanent water.


    He directly lifted the ladder cloud and ran up. He felt that his strength was about to be exhausted, so he stepped a little up the cliff, and then he could run up a large section.


    On the way, you can see light clouds floating over your head. After a while, you get into the clouds, and the people below can no longer see you.


    After four breaths in the middle, song Qingshu finally came to the top of the cliff. The first thing he saw was a huge white marble archway. The four golden characters on the archway were "zebeicangsheng", shining in the sun, which made people awe. Song Qingshu chuckled to himself: no one in the Wulin can match Dongfang Bubai. Shaolin and Songshan can''t be compared. Huashan and Hengshan are even worse. It can be seen from this that she has great ambition in her heart, which is comparable to an unusual leader. I don''t know what Kangxi would think of the invincible east Asia when he saw this scene?


    The people at the top of the cliff had already been warned, and they were all ready. Seeing him coming up, they surrounded him in the middle. Song Qingshu didn''t want to fight any more. He said in a loud voice, "who is in charge here? Come out and answer


    "Elder Bao Dachu, what''s your opinion?" A chubby middle-aged man came out in line.


    Song Qingshu saw that he breathed evenly, his eyes were pure, and his accomplishments were not under the leader of the five mountains. He secretly sighed that the sun and moon god religion was really hidden.


    "Let me go, why can''t I come out all the time?" Song Qingshu is in a tight encirclement. He is not worried at all. Anyway, if he can''t fight, he will go far away. I''m afraid no one in the sun moon god sect can catch up with him except Dongfang Bubai.


    "You''re under the traitor who let me?" Who knows the sun and moon god religion people hear let me go, but one after another color change, Bao Dachu staring at Song Qingshu asked.


    Seeing his name, song Qingshu sighed with relief. It seemed that Ren Wuxing had not come up the mountain yet. He immediately said with a kind face: "it seems that it is a misunderstanding. I''m a friend of your Eastern leader. I hope elder Bao can pass it on."


    Bao Dachu, who dares to believe him, motioned his men to surround him: "if you want to see the leader of the sect, let''s go and catch him first." Song Qingshu didn''t want to fight with those loyal to Dongfang Bubai, so he let him go. Seeing that they jumped up and jumped to the top of Chengde hall, he took a breath and roared: "Dongfang Bubai, I''ve come all the way to help you. Is that how you greet your friends? If you don''t mind the damage of these disciples, I can play with you. " Sound like a bell, spread all over the cliff top.


    "Bold! How dare you call the leader a taboo. " Hearing him shouting in the hall, a group of followers below turned pale one after another and were about to jump on the roof to catch him. A dignified voice came from the distance: "Bao Dachu, send him to this seat."


    In this way, a group of people of the sun moon god sect put down their weapons one after another. Although they were confused, they did not dare to disobey the order of the leader.


    "Young master, please!" Bao Dachu had never seen anyone dare to talk to the leader like this, and listening to the tone of the leader, he didn''t seem to blame. Was he really a friend of the leader? But I''ve been in the religion for many years, and I''ve never heard of this man.


    A purple emissary came out to lead the way. Song Qingshu followed him to Chengde hall. After a long corridor, he went to a garden and walked into a small stone house in Xishou. The emissary stopped and pushed the left wall, which was alive, revealing a door. There is still an iron door inside. The purple shirt messenger takes out a bunch of keys from his side and opens the iron door. Inside is a tunnel. Song Qingshu followed him down the tunnel. There are several oil lamps on both sides of the tunnel, dim as beans, and gloomy. "The eunuch said that I had a big disaster. Could it be that the woman in the East was jealous of last time and cheated me into the dungeon like Guan Renxing for a lifetime?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt that song Qingshu was upset that he was too careless. He was hesitating whether he wanted to go back the same way. However, after turning a few corners, he suddenly saw the light in front of him. Song Qingshu suddenly smelled the fragrance of flowers, and his mind was one of the best. Coming out of the tunnel, I was in a very delicate garden with red plum, green bamboo, green pines and cypresses. There were several pairs of mandarin ducks in the pond, and four white cranes beside the pond.


    Song Qingshu did not expect to see such beautiful scenery, and he laughed in his heart: even if the East is invincible, it is still a woman. Around a pile of rockery, a large flower bed is full of crimson and pink roses, competing for Fang Jingyan, charming and matchless.


    The emissary in purple has already retired. Song Qingshu stares at a refined cottage in the sea of flowers and smiles: "Oriental girl, I heard that our bank, the former teaching director of your school, is back in the world. I''m here to help you."


    "Why are you standing so far? Why, since you have the courage to break into the general altar of my religion, now you don''t have the courage to enter this small wooden house? " There was a sneer in the house, but there was a trace of arrogance in the softness.


    "The oriental girl is finally willing to speak to me in her original voice," Song Qingshu was overjoyed and went forward. "I heard your rough male voice before. Although I knew you were a woman, I still couldn''t carry it..."


    "Whoosh!" Song Qingshu''s face changed greatly, and a kite turned over in a hurry to avoid the embroidery needle. Before he was relieved, another silver needle seemed to have expected his position and came straight to the big acupoint on his chest. At this time, song Qingshu was lying on the ground and had nowhere to borrow. He had to roll around with a lazy donkey and dodge. But just now, the clothes that had not touched the body were covered with soil. In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was angry and wanted to open his mouth to denounce him. The third embroidery needle was like a maggot of tarsal bone, and it came to him in the blink of an eye.


    "Hum!" Song Qingshu hummed coldly, closed his eyes, and stood there without dodging.


    "Why?" There was a cry of surprise from the house. Another silver needle shot out. The second one came first, and then it missed the previous one. Song Qingshu''s face twitched when he saw the two needles inserted into the stone like rotten wood.


    "With your martial arts, you can escape. Why don''t you stand still?" Xiao she''s curtain was lifted, and Dongfang Bubai stood at the door and asked angrily.

 Chapter 155

    At that moment, song Qingshu''s anger dissipated, and he was slightly absent-minded, because Dongfang Bubai was actually dressed in a woman''s dress, wearing a set of crimson xurenqu Jushen clothes. Although I know that the invincible east has been in the world for decades, I''m sure I''m not much younger. But I can''t see the trace of time on that pretty face. It looks like... Seventeen or eighteen years old is the age of "bright and beautiful, with black eyebrows".


    When song Qingshu looked carefully, his hair was like spring mountain, his cheeks were like hibiscus, his skin was soft and smooth, better than Congzhi, and he was born with a charming and romantic appearance.


    "If you look at us with that kind of lustful eyes, we will dig out your eyes." Noticing song Qingshu''s look, Dongfang Bubai gave a cold hum and turned to walk inside the house.


    "I haven''t seen you in women''s clothes," Song Qingshu said with a smile on her back. "Who would have thought that the mighty Asia invincible was such a charming girl."


    "Put away your trick on the little girl." Dongfang Bubai looked at him displeased and sat down to continue her embroidery career.


    When song Qingshu walked into the door, he saw several transparent screens in the room, on which were embroidered several ladies with different looks, and the chairs were also covered with Embroidered Brocade mats. He could not help but marvel. At last, he noticed that Dongfang Bubai was surrounded by the wide skirt behind him, which was only tied by a belt. After hesitation, he said, "Dongfang girl, the deep clothes of the Han court are really beautiful, It''s colorful and graceful, but it''s really inconvenient to fight. "


    "I like it." Dongfang Bubai glanced at him, and his attention returned to the picture of ladies on the screen.


    "It''s said that there are no underpants in the deep clothes of Han Dynasty..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, but decided to swallow this sentence back to his throat. He didn''t want to be shot as a hedgehog by the angry Dongfang Bubai.


    "Kangxi sent you?" Dongfang Bubai asked lightly.


    "Can''t I just worry about my friends and come to help?" Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to let Dongfang Bubai feel that he owes himself, rather than let Kangxi pick the peach.


    "Are we friends?" The East is not defeated to say with disapproval.


    "Of course Song Qingshu''s face had already been thicker than that of the city wall. He opened his eyes and pretended to be innocent. "Didn''t you just rescue me?"


    "I just wanted to make you suffer a little bit to avenge the last time in the suburbs of Beijing." Thinking of the way he just rolled all over the floor, Dongfang Bubai said with a smile, "it''s a pity that you didn''t dodge in the end, which made my pleasure of revenge weaken too much."


    "So you still don''t want me to die..." seeing that Dongfang Bubai''s face was cold, song Qingshu immediately looked around and said, "how is your injury?"


    "Last time someone said that he wanted to be a man, but now he dare not mention it?" Dongfang Bubai''s fingertip flicks, and the embroidery needle shoots into the opposite screen, completing the last stroke of the painting of ladies.


    "I''m mainly worried that you''re too thin skinned. After hearing this, I''ll ask you to live and die again. Finally, I''ll let them go for nothing." Song Qingshu laughs.


    "Let me go?" Dongfang Bubai seemed to fall into memory, and finally shook his head, "if you come to help me deal with it, you can go back. Although his star absorbing method is one of the best in the Wulin, it''s a pity that I didn''t pay attention to it. "


    "If it''s normal, you don''t have to be afraid. But you suffered internal injury in the duel with Feng Qingyang last time. I guess you didn''t recover so fast, so I came to hold the battle for you. " Song Qingshu said quickly.


    "Well, if you stay here, you can help us deal with some wandering soldiers. They will not get in the way when they get there, but I have to deal with them if I am allowed to go." Dongfang Bubai was about to refuse, but he didn''t know why. On a whim, he felt a sense of foreboding, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    Song Qingshu was worried that Dongfang Bubai was too proud and despised his help. Seeing her promise, he was overjoyed and said, "ha ha, you and I join hands. I think we can''t make a big wave even if we have three heads and six arms."


    Dongfang Bubai didn''t care about him, so he took out an embroidery needle from the box beside him and began to embroider on the blank screen.


    "There''s a question that I''ve always wanted to ask you. Why didn''t you kill him when you took the position of the leader of renwuxing cult, but you locked him in the underground of the West Lake, which led to today''s disaster."


    "Why don''t you kill me and let me go? It''s the biggest secret of our religion," said Dongfang Bubai with a smile. "Do you want to know?"


    "Yes Song Qingshu''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t want to tell you." Dongfang Bubai turned a blind eye and put all his mind on the opposite screen.


    "Oriental girl, you are not good at it." Song Qingshu was stunned, but he was not angry. On the contrary, he was a little happy. He didn''t expect that the other party would tell him this kind of cold joke.


    Dongfang Bubai ignored him. With his hands swaying and flying needles pulling, the outline of a lady on the screen gradually appeared. Song Qingshu was bored and suddenly thought of a question: "Oriental girl, don''t you know if there is Yang Lianting on the black cliff?" The fire of gossip is burning in my eyes.


    With a slap, the thread in Dongfang Bubai''s hand was broken. He looked back at Song Qingshu and said, "where did you hear that name?"


    Seeing that she had such a big reaction, song Qingshu said to himself: did she really have an affair with Yang Lianting? Think of here, suddenly some uncomfortable.


    "I forgot where I heard it, too."


    Dongfang Bubai was silent for a while and said, "he''s dead."


    "How did you die?" Song Qingshu thinks that if they don''t have Yang Lianting, the ace hostage who distracts Dongfang Bubai, they are doomed to die?


    "I killed it." Oriental invincible light said.


    "What?" Song Qingshu was surprised, but the other side refused to say more than half a word, so he had to whisper: "your circle is really chaotic!"


    As if reminded by him, Dongfang Bubai raised his head and said, "by the way, it''s not proper for you to stay in the religion as an outsider. You can dress up as a member of the religion, and then you can surprise them."


    "Who do you want to be?" Song Qingshu asked blankly.


    "Yang Lianting." Oriental invincible naturally said.


    "Shrimp?" Song Qingshu thought of the image of Yang Lianting in the original work, the weak strength, and the heart of the general attack. He immediately felt sick and quickly refused: "absolutely not!"


    "Why?" "Oriental invincible asked.


    "Once you enter the gate, it''s as deep as the sea. From then on, you will be a passer-by. It''s a matter of principle. It''s not negotiable. " Song Qing''s calligraphy is like a rattle.

 Chapter 156

    In spite of song Qingshu''s repeated protests, in the end, he couldn''t resist Dongfang Bubai''s indifference, so he had no choice but to put on manager Yang''s clothes.


    Song Qingshu smelled the clothes on his face with disgust, "this dress is Naji..." he looked up at Dongfang Bubai''s face and said, "what did Yang wear?"


    "Handsome and straight, quite like manager Yang at that time." Dongfang Bubai nodded with satisfaction and didn''t answer his question at all.


    "No taste, it should be new..." Song Qingshu had to constantly hint at himself.


    It''s boring to look at the Oriental invincible embroidery all day. Song Qingshu yawned and said, "why don''t you have anyone here all day long?"


    "This is the place where I live alone. There is no order. No matter who comes in, there is only a dead end." It seems that Dongfang Bubai is tired of embroidery, so he lies on the couch and sleeps.


    Song Qingshu saw that her waist curve was exposed, and said sadly, "are you really a big man lying like this? There''s a man in front of you


    "So what?" Dongfang Bubai opened his slender Danfeng eyes and gave him a light look.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take advantage of it?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    "What''s the advantage of being seen by you? Even if you can''t help it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can''t beat me. " Dongfang Bubai yawned and closed his eyes again.


    "You make me feel insulted. A man''s self-esteem is valuable." Song Qingshu glared at her.


    "Yes? If you insult me, how can you bite me? "Dongfang Bubai looks at him with a smile, but he deliberately plays with a bright embroidery needle between his right fingers.


    Looking at her moist red lips, song Qingshu really wanted to take a bite, but after measuring their force value, he finally gave up the tempting idea.


    "Don''t your men know you''re a girl?"


    "How old is the oriental girl?"


    ¡­¡­


    He asked a lot of questions, but Dongfang Bubai was not interested enough to answer them. Song Qingshu was not discouraged. He turned his eyes and asked another question: "by the way, I have been wondering for a long time. What''s your name?"


    This time, the eastern invincible did not ignore him and gave him a strange look: "don''t you know?"


    "The invincible east?" Song Qingshu smacked his mouth and shook his head. "I don''t believe that any parents in the world will name their children this kind of crazy tug cool bully."


    "Bold, how dare you call the leader a taboo!" At this time, a clear female voice came from behind. Song Qingshu was in a daze, thinking: isn''t this the forbidden area of the invincible east? How dare anyone else come in.


    Looking back, I saw a young girl, about thirteen or fourteen years old, dressed in emerald green clothes, snow-white skin, a pretty face, still with a bit of baby fat, but with an extra solemn look. When she came to the cottage, she knelt down and saluted: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No


    "Get up." Oriental unbeaten hand gently left sleeve gently wave, the girl will feel a soft breath will hold her up.


    "Has the civil strife of the five poisons cult been settled?" "Oriental invincible asked.


    The girl is about to open her mouth, but she looks at Song Qingshu, and her expression stops.


    "But it doesn''t matter. He''s his own man."


    Dongfang Bubai''s words made song Qingshu burst into tears. He was about to express his joy when he suddenly realized that he seemed to be a little bit too cheap, and immediately made a face deliberately.


    With the promise of Dongfang Bubai, the girl replied: "the two most powerful factions of the five poisons cult have always been the LAN family and he family. In recent years, he family has produced a prodigy he Tieshou. He Tieshou is not only talented in martial arts, but also has the best attainments in poisons. His momentum has gradually overtaken the LAN family. This time, he Tieshou is because he killed yuan Chengzhi, But she always adores yuan, so she is rebellious and makes the LAN family lose. She is not incompetent. She can only help LAN Fenghuang stabilize the situation and form an invincible situation. "


    "What iron hand?" Dongfang Bubai recalled the scene when she came to Blackwood cliff to meet her, "that girl is really good, but I didn''t expect that she would betray me for a man. She''s both poisonous and martial. You''re still young, but she''s normal. This time I sent you down the mountain just to train your mind, and you don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Thank you, master." There was a trace of joy on the girl''s face.


    "When I say you are a master and apprentice, why are you so prone to salute Song Qingshu couldn''t read any more. He came to the girl and walked around her for a few times. "You call yourself Feifei. You are also a member of the sun moon god cult. I think you are qufeiyan, Quyang''s granddaughter?"


    The young girl looked at him in surprise. Dongfang Bubai also frowned: "how do you know her name?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer, but fell into memories. In his previous life, when he saw the 96 edition of Xiaoao lake, he felt that the most pitiful thing was this strange little girl, who was killed by Fei bin of Songshan school soon after he appeared. If it''s just like this, it won''t leave him such a deep impression. Eight years later, the fleshy little girl actor actually played shifeixuan in the biography of two dragons in the Tang Dynasty. The fresh and refined contrast with the fat girl before really blinded song Qingshu''s dog eyes and said, "women have changed greatly. The ancients really don''t deceive me."


    Dongfang Bubai didn''t really care about this question. Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t answer, he put it aside. Instead, he raised his hand and threw a token into Qu Feiyan''s hand: "Feifei, you take the black wood order to Dali again, mobilize all the resources that can be mobilized to help LAN Fenghuang. You must not let the five poison sect be swallowed by he Tieshou." Dongfang Bubai doesn''t know why. Recently, she always feels that her heart is beating faster. She has reached a certain level of martial arts training and is sensitive to some potential dangers. In addition, she hasn''t recovered much from her injury. For the first time, she promised song Qingshu to stay and help her. This time, I subconsciously decided that Kaiqu was not a cigarette, so I didn''t have the idea to protect her. She did not know how much influence this idea would bring to the future.


    In the next few days, they sometimes have a chat, but most of the time, song Qingshu is bored to watch the embroidery of Dongfang Bubai. As for the evening, the scene that song Qingshu has been looking forward to with a single man and a few women in a room doesn''t happen. As soon as night falls, Dongfang Bubai doesn''t know where to go, leaving song Qingshu alone in the empty room


    A few days later, an emissary in purple came in and announced: "tell the leader that the elder Shangguan has caught the traitor and asked the heaven. Now he is waiting for the leader to summon him."


    Song Qingshu: here it is! At this time, Dongfang Bubai had already changed back to men''s clothes, and said, "bring them in."

 Chapter 157

    Soon, several people came in carrying a stretcher. Song Qingshu looked carefully. The man on the stretcher was wearing white clothes, with a clear face, a long white beard under his chin. He hung down on his chest, his skirt and long beard with a lot of blood. He looked as if he had been seriously injured.


    "The leader is a man of virtue, a man of benevolence, a man of righteousness, a man of holiness, and a man of Zebei. Shangguanyun, the elder of baihutang, meets the leader." A man in elder''s clothes kowtowed.


    Dongfang Bubai asked, "why didn''t elder Jia come back with you?"


    "Inform the sect leader that elder Jia and his subordinates went to arrest the traitor Xiang Wentian according to the order of the sect leader, but Xiang Wentian was too good at martial arts. Elder Jia sacrificed himself to give his subordinates a chance to seriously hurt Xiang Wentian..." Shangguan Yun didn''t dare to tell the truth. Because he didn''t take refuge, he had already died at the hands of him and Xiang Wentian, Once it''s done, it''s the work of the dragon. I''ll do nothing wrong to him, but I''m still scared to think of the aftereffects of the invincible in the East.


    "Who are these people behind you?" Dongfang Bubai didn''t want to listen to him. He interrupted and asked.


    Song Qingshu, standing on one side with a low brow, looks like a real manager Yang. He looks at the people mentioned by Dongfang Bubai quietly. He sees a tall man with a long face. His face is snow-white, and there is no color of blood. Although he has been holding his head, he can still see that his face is so white that he is afraid of people, just like a zombie coming out of the grave, If you don''t see your age, you should just let me go.


    Next to him stood a young man with a long face and thin lips. His eyebrows were quite heroic. He should be Ling Hu Chong, a low-level believer who was close to him. His skin was as white as transparent, and there was a layer of faint red. Besides Ren Yingying, a saint dressed as a man, who else?


    Song Qingshu can see that Dongfang Bubai naturally can see that. She sneered: "Ren jiaozhu, I thought you were a hero, but I didn''t expect that you were also a hiding person."


    Seeing that the other party broke the identity of his group, he let me look up to the sky for a long smile. The clothes of the low-level believers on his body were shaken off. Looking at Dongfang Bubai, he said angrily, "Oriental dog thief, you locked me up at the bottom of the west lake that day. How could you not expect today?"


    Xiang Wentian also got up from the stretcher, and together with Linghu Chong, he took out his weapons in the stretcher, separated and allowed himself to walk on both sides, with a dignified manner to guard against the invincible.


    "This seat will let you enjoy your life in the West Lake of Hangzhou. As the saying goes, there is heaven above and Suzhou and Hangzhou below. The scenery of the West Lake is famous all over the world. Meishan village in Gushan is the best place in the scenery of the West Lake. I didn''t expect that you are not grateful, but full of resentment towards us. " Dongfang Bubai shook his head, as if in pity.


    "I Pooh!" Let me angry very anti smile, "originally you shut me in the bottom of the West Lake, teach me not to see the sun, also calculate a lifetime."


    "At least I didn''t kill you, did I? Just ask the four friends of Jiangnan not to give you water. Can you live for ten days and a half? "


    Let me hum coldly: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. In the past ten years, you''ve made black and white use all kinds of means to cheat me. Naturally, you can''t let me die."


    "Master Ren is as observant as ever. I admire him. I didn''t expect you to see through him at the beginning." Although Dongfang Bubai said that she admired her, she looked as usual. She must have never thought that heiheizi could cheat me.


    "If I were really observant, I would not be usurped the power of my religion by you, the rebel. You are the one I admire most." Let me gnash my teeth.


    "The teacher was modest. You realized that it was not right, so you passed on the sunflower book to me. You wanted to paralyze me, but you didn''t expect me to do it first and succeed." Speaking of the deeds of that year, it''s hard to hide a trace of glory in the tone of the Asia invincible.


    "Ha ha ha, speaking of" sunflower classic ", I''m afraid you''ve really practiced it now, seeing that you''re neither a man nor a woman," Ren said with a smile. "If you want to practice magic skills, you can wield a knife from the palace, and the East is invincible. You really can do it." The voice revealed endless ridicule and contempt.


    Hearing this, song Qingshu took a look at Dongfang Bubai: he had touched her soft chest. In today''s world of poor milk, is it true that she has to take off her pants to determine her gender?


    Dongfang Bubai looked at him with disdain: "how can you, a layman like you, understand the truth that heaven and man are born and everything grows in the treasure book?"


    Let me suddenly frown: "Asia is invincible. I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. Why are you getting younger and younger? Is it true that sunflower canon, as it is rumored, contains ancient methods of cultivating truth


    "If you are interested in it, you can lead the sword from the palace. I''d like to show you the kindness of passing on meritorious service on that day, so that you can practice as well." Dongfang Bubai showed a smile.


    "Bah!" Let me angry curse way, "I don''t want to become a genie."


    Dongfang Bubai''s eyes were cold. All the people felt that there was a flash of pink things in front of him. It seemed that his body moved. But when he heard the sound, shangguanyun fell to the ground with a single knife in his hand. Then he shook his body a few times. Suddenly, he threw himself forward and fell to the ground. He didn''t move at all. When he fell down, although it was only for a moment, he was able to see clearly by experts such as myself. There was a small red spot on the center of his eyebrows, the left and right temples, and the four big acupoints in his nose. There was a slight blood exudation, which was obviously stabbed by the embroidery needle in the hand of Dongfang Bubai.


    I can''t help retreating a few steps when I am shocked. Linghu Chong left hand will Yingying pull, oneself block in front of her body. For a moment, there was silence in the room, and no one took a breath.


    Let me slowly pull out the sword, said: "I did not expect that the Kungfu of sunflower classic is so powerful."


    Dongfang Bubai has returned to the original place, so he has time to play with the embroidery needle in his hand: "shangguanyun takes refuge in you and has a beautiful dream from the dragon, but he didn''t expect that you didn''t hesitate to use it as a substitute for the dead at the critical moment."


    It turns out that just now, he let me be careless. Dongfang unbeaten had already attacked him. His long sword was still in the sheath. He couldn''t defend himself for a moment, so he had to catch the Shangguan cloud in front of him and bear the lightning strike of Dongfang unbeaten. Poor shangguanyun thinks that it''s safer to lean on renwuxing, but he didn''t expect to die in the first place.


    Let me also some blush, fortunately, in addition to the East invincible, the rest of the basic is close to their own people, also do not worry about today''s story spread.


    Linghu Chong was also horrified. He thought about the best way to deal with Dongfang Bubai. I''m afraid that only when he was agitated, could he show some flaws in his moves. He looked up at Song Qingshu in the corner and said with a smile, "you''re the master of martial arts. How can you master martial arts? You still have to lie down under that little white face and hope that he will pity... Eh, I''m disgusted to think about it, It''s a shame for all the men in the world. "

 Chapter 158

    "Er ~" Song Qingshu realized what it means to be shot while lying down. However, the scene that Ling Huchong described just now appeared in his mind, which seemed pretty good


    Dongfang Bubai didn''t sound so good. His face turned red. Suddenly, the red figure flashed and the embroidery needle stabbed Linghu Chong. Linghu Chong said in front of those words, originally to make her angry, but see her sleeve micro swing, then brush a sword, to her throat. This sword stabs very fast. To outsiders, it seems that Dongfang Bubai bumps into the tip of the sword. But at this time, Linghu Chong only felt a slight pain in his left cheek, and followed the long sword in his hand to swing to the left.


    It turned out that the speed of Dong Fang Bubai''s shot was incredible. In the flash of lightning, he stabbed Linghu Chong in the face with a needle. But because of his old illness, he was still a little slower than usual. He knew that once the needle went on, Linghu Chong was dead, but he was seriously injured. So he had to withdraw his arm and use the needle to block Linghu Chong''s sword.


    "Dugu Jiujian, who will be saved when attacking the enemy... What''s your relationship with fengqingyang?" Dongfang Bubai asked as he sorted out his clothes.


    "In the lower Huashan Linghu Chong, today to take revenge for the wind Taishi uncle." Linghu Chong is so shocked that he knows that he has met a strong enemy he has never seen in his life. As long as he gives the other party spare time to show his hands and feet, he will lose his life immediately. He immediately brushes his brush and even stabs four swords to point at the other party''s vital point.


    "Fengqingyang is not my opponent. What''s the effect of your half hanging Dugu nine swords?" Dongfang Bubai chuckled, left, right, up and down, and pushed away all the four swords that Linghu Chong had stabbed. Linghu Chongning eyes to see her hand, the embroidery needle four down block, the whole body was not half a flaw, at this time, never let her hand back stab, immediately shout, long sword straight cut. The thumb and forefinger of Dongfang Bubai''s right hand held the embroidery needle, and he blocked the sword, so the sword could not be cut down.


    Linghu Chong''s arm is slightly numb, but when he sees the red shadow flashing, it seems that something pokes at his left eye. At the moment, it''s too late to block or dodge. I think my life is over. Let me and Xiang Wentian see the situation is not right, a long sword, a soft whip, at the same time forward attack, East unbeaten brow wrinkled, had to accept the defense.


    The three great masters of the world joined hands to fight. How powerful the situation was. However, Dongfang Bubai, holding an embroidery needle in his two fingers, put it in between the three. It was like electricity, but he didn''t lose.


    The three attacked fiercely and tried to stab all the vital points on Dongfang Bubai. But her body is like a ghost, like a charm, floating around, straight like smoke. The point of the three swords was always several inches away from her body.


    Suddenly hear to ask a day "ah" of a call, follow make fox Chong also is "Hey" of a, two people body successively in needle. The "star absorbing skill" practiced by Ren I Xing is deep, but the body skill of Dongfang Bubai is extremely fast and hard to touch. Secondly, the blade is an embroidery needle, which can''t absorb internal force from the needle. After fighting for a while, let me go was also a cry of "ah". I was stabbed at my chest and throat. It''s a pity that Dongfang Bubai was injured by fengqingyang''s inborn sword Qi. The injury was repeated all the time, and the body shape was a bit more obscure than usual. I was not sure that I could block the fierce attack of the other two masters after I poured the strength into each other''s body. Therefore, although they were stabbed repeatedly, But it hasn''t been hit hard.


    Let me go, to ask the sky, Linghu Chong repeatedly yelled, the voice is full of anger, but also panic. The three men''s weapons were all focused on their internal forces, and the wind was loud, but the eastern invincible didn''t make any noise. Ren Yingying looks at it clearly. He knows that if the stalemate goes on for a long time, the three will die of exhaustion. He is worried, but he knows that he can''t do anything except get in the way.


    At a glance, I saw song Qingshu standing not far away, watching the fight attentively, with concern on his face. Yingying heart read a move, slowly walked in the past.


    Song Qingshu saw that Dongfang Bubai was besieged by three experts. Although the situation was a little critical, he was able to remain invincible in a short time. He was not in a hurry. Instead, he carefully observed several people''s martial arts moves.


    Aware of Ren Yingying''s furtive approach to this side, song Qingshu is shocked and quickly realizes what she''s up to. He hesitates for a moment and doesn''t make any action.


    Ren Yingying suddenly left hand short sword together, frame in Song Qingshu neck, Jiao chide way: "quick call East unbeaten stop."


    Song Qingshu raised his hands and pretended to yield: "OK, OK, my name, my name."


    Ren Yingying worried that Dongfang Bubai''s hand was too fast. He slowly moved to the back of song Qingshu, held the tip of his sword against his vest, and let him stand in front of him, so as to avoid Dongfang Bubai''s sudden attack.


    "By the way, beauty, what do you want me to call you, wanton or obscene?" But song Qingshu suddenly turned around and looked at her with a smile.


    "To die!" As soon as Ren Yingying''s pretty face was cold, he stabbed song Qingshu''s thigh with his sword.


    Song Qingshu feels that the performance is almost finished. As soon as his body blinks, he dodges. Ren Yingying is stunned and numb at his waist. Song Qingshu has already touched the acupoint. He feels soft and falls back.


    "Why is the beauty so careless?" Song Qingshu hugged her and breathed in her ear.


    Ren Yingying''s neck suddenly turned red, half shy and half angry. Over the years, she has always been a high saint. She is aloof in the sun moon religion. Naturally, no one dares to disobey her. On weekdays, when she is with Linghu Chong, she will be ashamed and angry for a long time when the other party says a little frivolous words. How can she be teased as naked as song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s warm fragrance and soft jade are in his arms. He only feels strange fragrance and cold skin of the other party. He forgot to speak for a moment.


    "Shameless! Let go of me. " Ren Yingying is worried about being distracted by Linghu Chong. They bite their lips and deliberately lower their voice.


    "Let you go? How can I give up ~ "Song Qingshu laughs," just as Feng Shui turns in turn, just now you forced me to call, now it''s my turn to let you call. "


    "What do you want to do?" Ren Yingying''s face suddenly faded.


    Song Qingshu said: "it''s nothing. I just hope you cry out for pain and share your father''s or your brother Chong''s heart."


    "No way!" Ren Yingying knew that they had fallen into the disadvantage. If they were distracted by themselves, they would be attacked by the East invincible immediately.


    "You forced me to do that. Do you know what I''m good at?" Song Qingshu turned her eyes and asked in her ear.


    "How do I know?" Feeling his breath, Ren Yingying''s delicate skin was covered with a layer of small pimples.


    "I know a lot of martial arts. What I''m good at most is the blue blood washing silver spear. Of course, it''s not convenient to use it in this situation... But I have another skill. I can let the girl comment on it." Song Qingshu''s smile is full of evil.


    "Are you from Shaolin Temple..." before Ren Yingying finished, he suddenly realized the indecency and closed his mouth.


    "You really don''t? Don''t tell me to really touch it ~ "Song Qingshu''s right hand slowly approached Ren Yingying''s chest, only three inches away from the exquisite thing.

 Chapter 159

    Looking at Song Qingshu''s hand getting closer and closer, Ren Yingying''s breathing became more and more urgent. Nevertheless, she still clenched her teeth and refused to make a sound.


    "Would you rather be touched than screamed?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be depressed. It''s not a matter of pressing with both hands or not.


    "Just touch it. When my father and brother Chong kill Dongfang Bubai, I will tear you to pieces!" Ren Yingying''s pretty face is full of hate.


    "Thousands of pieces?" Song Qingshu is in a trance. How many women have said that? Are you too casual with women? It''s not in an open modern world.


    "Forget it, you don''t want me to do it." After hesitating for a long time, song Qingshu''s hand could not be pressed down after all. He opened his mouth and cried to several people in the field: "I said that old Ren and Linghu rushed to ask the sky or something. Now Ren Yingying is in my hands. If you don''t give up, I''ll peel off one of her clothes every three times to see how long she can hold on... Oh, yes, beauty, how many clothes did you wear today?" Song Qingshu said, looking down at Ren Yingying asked.


    Ren Yingying has not yet answered, let me line and others were shocked and angry, already scolded: "holding a woman''s family, is not a gentleman''s doing!"


    "A gentleman?" Song Qingshu laughed with self mockery, "as the leader of the sect, you are the leader of the demon sect. If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you will be a gentleman. Don''t you want to go along with those famous and decent sects?"


    "Dad, brother Chong, don''t fall into his trap. He doesn''t dare to take off my clothes." Ren Yingying saw that song Qingshu didn''t really touch her just now, and knew that most of the threats song Qingshu said were threats.


    "Yes? I feel insulted by professionalism. " Hissing a crisp ring, Ren Yingying set in the outer layer of light gauze thin skirt has been simply pulled down by song Qingshu.


    "Tut Tut, it''s delicious." Song Qingshu took it to the tip of his nose and smelled it. "Young Xia Linghu, I''m afraid you haven''t even solved Miss Ren''s clothes. I didn''t expect that I was the first to do so. I''m really sorry." Then he put his hand on Ren Yingying''s skirt and tried to pull.


    "Ah ~" Ren Yingying couldn''t help it any more, and her instinct made her scream. Linghu Chong see eyes canthus want to crack, regardless of the East unbeaten attack, sword straight over.


    For the East unbeaten this kind of master, a tiny flaw is enough to kill, not to mention Linghu Chong at the moment the door is open. Dongfang Bubai gently pressed a white jade like palm on his back heart, making Hu Chong gush blood and fall to the ground. He tried to stand up several times, but fell down again and again.


    Because of the gap on Linghu Chong''s side, Xiang Wentian and Ren Wuxing were also attacked one after another. Xiang Wentian was stabbed in the chest by Dongfang Bubai. He felt numb all over, and the soft whip fell to the ground. All his strength was gone, and he had lost the power to fight again. Let me hurt more seriously. When Linghu Chong was in the back of his heart, Dongfang Bubai finally found a chance to hit her on the shoulder. He immediately used the star absorbing method. But Dongfang Bubai shot a needle into his right eye. Let me be shocked. With a bang, his back hit the wall. With a clatter, a wall collapsed by him, The needle went straight into his brain, and his life could not be saved. Nevertheless, his right eye was blind and his face was covered with blood, and his ten tier combat power was less than 30%.


    In an instant, Dongfang Bubai hit three top experts badly. In addition, just now he was allowed to suck the star on his shoulder. In a flash, his true Qi gushed out. At this time, it was inevitable that his breath was disordered. If song Qingshu didn''t use his tricks to distract the three people''s attention, I''m afraid the price he paid today is far more than that.


    Looking at Song Qingshu, Dongfang Bubai is about to speak, but the roof suddenly breaks, and a dark shadow with a ghost mask comes down and splits.


    At this time, when the old force is exhausted and the new force is not born, Dongfang Bubai hastily raises his palm to meet him. At the touch, blood gushes out, and the dark shadow is like a maggot of tarsal bone, kicking him on the chest one foot after another.


    At this time, song Qingshu was in no mood to hold Ren Yingying. He rushed to the past with the help of stepping on the sand. With one hand, he took Dongfang Bubai''s slender waist and put her behind him. With the other hand, he carried "Kang long you Hui" to welcome her.


    The eighteen dragon subduing palms are known as the most powerful in the world, and the powerful dragon with regret is one of the most powerful moves. Song Qingshu is confident that if the opponent doesn''t retreat, he will be seriously injured.


    However, the other side turned over in the air and directly extended his palms to meet him. His palms intersected. Song Qingshu only felt that his palms were pulled down by a thick and abnormal soft force, but the other palm was silently pressed on his chest. Song Qingshu''s whole body was like thunder, and he was seriously injured in the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, after Song Qingshu blocked for a moment, Dongfang Bubai finally came back. With a wave of long sleeves, dozens of embroidery needles came and went, and people were covered with big holes.


    The ghost face man had to stop, and his hands drew a big circle in front of him. The air seemed to solidify, and a visible air wall appeared. The invincible embroidery needles of the East shot on the air wall. After half an inch, he could not move forward. As soon as his hands crossed, dozens of embroidery needles were broken and scattered on the ground. Looking up, they had already taken advantage of Dongfang Bubai''s needling to flee back to the mountain.


    The ghost face man has been planning for a long time today. He knows that it is almost impossible to get rid of the East invincible if he does not succeed in sneaking attack under the cover of Ren I Xing and others. He knows the hidden danger of letting the tiger go back to the mountain and immediately pursues it.


    Song Qingshu is running in the mountains with Dongfang Bubai in his arms. Dongfang Bubai''s injury is much more serious than song Qingshu''s. Now he is in a semi coma state. After running for a while, he has to stop. It turns out that he is not familiar with the terrain of heimuya and subconsciously runs to a remote place. As a result, he is now facing a cliff.


    When the cold wind blows at the top of the cliff, Dongfang Bubai wakes up and looks around. A bitter smile appears on his lips: "I didn''t expect that Dongfang Bubai would be killed and killed today even though he has no rival in the world."


    "The eminent leader of the Ming religion is not a gangster," Song Qing said, looking back at the way. "I''m right, Zhang Wuji."


    The ghost face man takes off his mask. He has a thick eyebrow and handsome eyes. He is the common enemy of song Qingshu''s two souls, Zhang Wuji.


    "Elder martial brother song really has a good eyesight," Zhang Wuji looked at Song Qingshu in surprise. "When I left the lion slaughtering meeting, I didn''t expect that elder martial brother song not only recovered his meridians, but also learned a lot of martial arts."


    Think of Shaoshi mountain, he borrowed the name of treatment, in fact, is to get close to Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu can not help but hate teeth itch: "God has eyes, just gave me a chance."


    "Why does elder martial brother song hate Wuji in his heart?" Zhang Wuji looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, and then suddenly said, "no wonder I saw Zhiruo last time and thought her expression was very strange. It seems that elder martial brother song already knows what happened between me and her."


    "Bah!" Song Qingshu scolded angrily, "don''t talk like you really have something with her. I don''t know if she told you something?"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Wuji was stunned.


    But song Qingshu took the opportunity to quietly bow his head and ask, "Oriental girl, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 160

    Dongfang Bubai opened her charming Danfeng eyes and looked at Song Qingshu carefully. Her red lips gently opened: "I never believe anyone..." when song Qingshu was secretly disappointed, she changed her words: "today, I can trust you once."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "if I do something strange later, don''t panic." Then he raised his head and looked at Zhang Wuji, showing a smile of the winner: "Zhiruo has become my woman."


    "She was your wife..." Zhang Wuji''s voice suddenly stopped, and finally reflected the meaning of Song Qing''s words. He thought that he and Zhou Zhiruo had been exiled overseas. They lived on a lonely island, and they were both faithful to each other. His words were still in his ears. At this time, he seemed to be standing there with five thunderbolts in his head. He saw a vast expanse of land in his eyes, and heard countless voices in his ears, But I don''t know what others are saying.


    Suddenly sobered up, Zhang Wuji looked at Song Qingshu with a ferocious face: "Zhiruo has never liked you, how can he be with you... Just now I was lucky to see you use the dirty means to miss Ren. I think it must be you used some despicable means."


    "That''s just your wishful thinking. If Zhiruo is my wife, can we make such a fuss when we have some pleasure in our boudoir?" Song Qingshu knew that he was seriously injured now, so it was unwise to continue to stimulate him, but the nature of a man made him unable to let go of any chance to destroy his rival.


    "You want to die!" As soon as Zhang Wuji changed his usual image of gentleness, he came directly.


    Song Qingshu draws out the wooden sword and greets it. He is now extremely powerful, and his swordsmanship is almost back to nature. He had a fair duel with Zhang Wuji, but it''s not too different. Unfortunately, in order to save Dongfang Bubai at the beginning, he held her in one hand and met the enemy with one hand in a hurry. He was moved to the empty place by the opponent''s heaven and earth, and then hit Zhang Wuji head-on.


    Zhang Wuji is the great shift of the universe in the world. He is probably the best in the world when he is in charge of Joyoung. He is also very good at inspiring the potential of the human body. So he almost killed Song Qing book.


    Song Qingshu only felt that his true Qi was running wild in his body, so he had to fight with each other with exquisite sword skills. However, his wooden sword was not completely used in one move, and he was deflected by Zhang Wuji''s heaven and earth. After more than ten moves, song Qingshu knew that he had to fight on the spot to fight with Dongfang invincible today.


    Brush brush brush out a few swords to push Zhang Wuji back, jump to the East unbeaten side, retreat to the edge of the cliff.


    Zhang Wuji was not in a hurry to catch up with him, but he forced him slowly: "why, elder martial brother song is ready to jump off the cliff in despair?"


    Song Qingshu knows what''s going on in his body, and now he has a seriously injured Dongfang Bubai. Even if he runs on the sand, he can''t run away. He looks at the windy cliff behind him and says to Dongfang Bubai with a bitter smile, "why don''t we jump off the cliff?"


    "Well, I''d rather let heaven take back my life than die in the hands of common people." Dongfang Bubai knows that today she will not be spared. The dignity of Xiaoxiong makes her decide to terminate herself without hesitation.


    "That''s not necessarily true," Song Qingshu put his hand on Dongfang Bubai''s waist and gently held her in his arms. "It''s said that there''s a law in the world of martial arts that you can''t die if you jump off a cliff. We can make a bet."


    Zhang Wuji knew that Dongfang Bubai''s original martial arts were not inferior to his own. He had always been a little afraid of Dongfang Bubai and song Qingshu''s dying counterattack. Now he is sure to win, so there is no need to force each other too hard. So he has been standing far away. When he heard song Qingshu''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "elder martial brother song, do you really think the reality is as beautiful as in the Jianghu dialect? Even if it''s a deep pool below, if you fall off this cliff, any Wulin expert will turn into a pool of meat mud. "


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Song Qingshu looked at him with indifference.


    "If you want to jump, just jump. I won''t stop you, lest you die in my hands. In the future, Zhiruo will blame me. You can rest assured to go. I''ll help you take good care of Zhiruo, your wife." Zhang Wuji just heard that song Qingshu had robbed Zhou Zhiruo of her virginity. He had already killed Zhou Zhiruo. However, he had some scruples in his heart. He didn''t want to do it himself, but he thought it would be too cheap to let song Qingshu jump off the cliff and die. So he decided to disgust him before he jumped off the cliff.


    Dongfang Bubai frowned. From the previous conversation, she roughly understood that they were fighting for the same woman. But she didn''t expect Zhang Wuji, the leader of the first religion, to say such words regardless of his status. She thought that men would be so irrational when they were jealous?


    "I will not let you go even if I become a ghost!" Song Qingshu stands on the edge of the cliff with Dongfang Bubai in his arms and looks back at Zhang Wuji.


    "It''s often the weak who talk about it." Zhang Wuji stood with a negative hand and laughed with disdain.


    Song Qingshu ignored him, took Dongfang Bubai and jumped to the bottom of the cliff. Zhang Wuji frowned and ran to the edge of the cliff to have a look. He vaguely saw the two people''s figures falling rapidly, and then he was relieved.


    "I didn''t expect to die with you." The wind came from his ears. Dongfang Bubai was seriously injured and weak. He hung his hands around Song Qingshu''s neck and put his face on Song Qingshu''s chest. Although he was about to die, he looked very quiet.


    "Do you think that after a hundred years, when someone sees our bones, they will think that they are a pair of infatuated men and women who died for love?" Song Qingshu took out the wooden sword from behind, closed his eyes to feel the wind speed, and joked.


    Dongfang Bubai didn''t get angry this time. Instead, he chuckled: "that''s not bad... Anyway, I''m going to die soon. I''d better tell you my name, so that someone in the world will know that I once existed..."


    "Don''t be too busy talking about depression, hold me tight!" Song Qingshu shot the wooden sword forward and hit the cliff with all his strength. With the help of anti shock force, he jumped onto the wooden sword. Dongfang Bubai in his arms was shocked to find that after a violent swing, they actually stepped on the wooden sword and flew in the air.


    "Sword flying? How could it be... "Dongfang Bubai murmured, his eyes were full of unbelievable colors. On that day, in the first battle of the Forbidden City, fengqingyang came by the moon, which didn''t shock her so much, because she saw that fengqingyang was opportunistic, but now Song Qingshu was holding her, and although they were a little unsteady, they were actually flying forward.


    "It''s impossible!" Dongfang Bubai thought that he had hallucination after serious injury, so he pinched song Qingshu''s thigh.


    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu grinned with pain, and the wooden sword seemed to be drunk, and its flight path was crooked. After a while, it finally stabilized. Song Qingshu slapped Dongfang Bubai''s buttocks and said fiercely, "woman, be safe. This time, people will die if you move disorderly."

 Chapter 161

    Dongfang Bubai was stunned for a moment. On weekdays, the believers talked with her in great fear. They didn''t even dare to raise their heads. Now they were given by song Qingshu


    But soon her anger was diluted by the surprise of the flying imperial sword. Her whole body was hanging on Song Qingshu''s body, with a pair of red phoenix eyes wide open, looking at the blue sky and white clouds as if she were a newborn baby, and the fast retrogressive forest at her feet. Although her lightness skill is unparalleled in the world, she can''t fly freely in the sky.


    "If you can take me to touch that cloud, I don''t care about your behavior just now." Song Qingshu is trying to control the balance between them. Suddenly, the voice of Dongfang Bubai comes from her ear. She looks up and points her slender white finger to a cloud nearby.


    "What''s the point of touching a mass of saturated steam..." Song Qingshu muttered, and he still manipulated the wooden sword to fly there.


    "Did I really touch the cloud?" When song Qingshu rushed into the clouds with her, Dongfang Bubai seemed to be a little incredulous. His eyes were white, but he could not grasp anything. He only felt wet and unreal¡° I always thought that the cloud felt soft, like a marshmallow... "When I thought of the reverie of looking up at the starry sky, Dongfang Bubai thought that he was so stupid at that time.


    All of a sudden, he felt that his body was moving. Dongfang Bubai was so scared that his hands hooked on Song Qingshu''s neck again: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu said in a cold sweat: "I''m afraid we''re going to crash."


    As soon as the words fell, the two became straight down. Song Qingshu only felt that the true Qi in his body was intermittent, and his body was hot and cold, and he was scared in his heart: was he possessed?


    He tried his best to control the speed of the descent and began to glide. After a staggering descent of several hundred meters, song Qingshu couldn''t control it any more and they fell directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, after this period of time, Dongfang Bubai has recovered part of her internal power. At this time, she is not too high from the ground. She noticed that song Qingshu''s true Qi was disordered. She quickly released her hands around his neck and held him in her arms with her backhand. She noticed that there was a pool below. She used her internal power to wave her palm to the water to counteract their falling.


    However, the force of their fall was more than a thousand pounds. They felt the anti shock force from the water. Dongfang Bubai vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. With a bang, they just fell into the pool and fainted.


    Song Qingshu wakes up from his coma and finds himself lying on a gravel stand. He hears the sound of water coming from nearby. He follows the sound and sees Dongfang Bubai sitting on a stone on the bank, lifting up the hem of his dress. A pair of crystal white legs are soaking in the water. There is a long and narrow hole on it, which is bleeding continuously, Dongfang Bubai is taking a handkerchief to gently clean the wound.


    The water was sparkling. Song Qingshu couldn''t really see it for a moment. He only felt that the skin on Dongfang Bubai''s leg was more dazzling than the surface of the lake. It was rare to see her gentle and peaceful appearance now. For a moment, he was afraid to disturb her.


    Dongfang Bubai soon noticed his arrival and naturally put down his skirt and stood up: "are you awake?"


    "I''m really sorry that you suffered from such skin injuries." Song Qingshu took a look at her calf and apologized.


    "What''s this little injury?" Dongfang Bubai shook his head indifferently. "You''ve surprised me enough today. You''d better tell me how to fly the imperial sword." Think of two people travel in the sky when the wind and the line of carefree, Eastern unbeaten for a time some crazy.


    "It''s all right to talk to you, but I''m afraid you don''t understand." Song Qing hesitated in writing.


    Hearing this, Dongfang Bubai said with a cold face: "in terms of talent in martial arts, even if I don''t rank first, I''m still in the top three. Do you think I can''t understand it?"


    "Well, listen carefully," Song Qingshu explained slowly with a playful look: "when I hold you and step on the wooden sword, the airflow in the air will move around the lower surface and the upper surface of the wooden sword. The lower surface of the wooden sword is a plane, and the upper surface of the wooden sword is me and you, Just now, I deliberately controlled our body to maintain a streamline angle with the sword body, so that the speed of air passing through our body is much faster than that passing through the lower surface of the wooden sword. According to aerodynamics and Bernoulli''s theorem, the same fluid flowing through a certain surface produces less pressure on the surface when the speed is fast, so when the air flows through the lower surface of the wooden sword, There is an upward supporting force on the wooden sword, and this force is greater than the downward pressure on the wooden sword when the air flows through the upper surface of the wooden sword, which just offsets our own weight, so we can fly the sword. "


    It turned out that when song Qingshu was on the black cliff, he realized that as long as the speed was enough, the stone could float on the water, so he always thought hard about how to use the power of the water to really cross the river with a reed.


    Originally, his thinking remained in the field of martial arts, hoping that he could fully understand the power of water. As a result, the more he thought about it, the more painful his head became. One day, he had a flash in his mind and thought about the principle of aircraft flying in previous lives. It happened that his company had done an aircraft project in previous lives. When he studied the relevant information, he had a certain involvement, That''s why I thought of using aerodynamics to solve the problem of flying imperial sword.


    "Aerodynamics? Bernoulli theorem? " Dongfang Bubai frowned and asked, "which sect''s martial arts secret book is this? How can I never hear of it?"


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu was also baffled, so he had to say, "this is the secret book of the physics school in the extreme West. No one in the Central Plains has heard of it."


    "Physics school?" Oriental unbeaten lost in thought, suddenly looked up and asked, "according to what you said, can we fly with speed?"


    "It''s a pity that you don''t study physics," Song Qingshu said, forgetting her in surprise and nodding, "yes, you can simply understand that the greater the speed, the greater the lift the air gives you."


    "Oh ~" Dongfang Bubai''s eyes were full of excited light, looking up at the sky, "isn''t it that as long as I''m fast enough, the air will give me much more lift than my own weight, I can always rise, so as to achieve the legendary feathering and immortality?"


    "You think too much." as a modern man who knows that there is a cold universe outside the earth, song Qingshu doesn''t quite understand why Dongfang Bubai is so interested in such things as immortality. "When the speed of flight exceeds the speed of sound, the air will become sticky, so we must consider Reynolds number, which is not as simple as I just said... Of course, If your speed can reach the first cosmic speed, eclosion and immortality is not impossible, but in the flight, you will be burned to ashes by air friction. "


    Hearing this, Dongfang Bubai said angrily, "then you can tell me directly, is it impossible to ascend the immortal after eclosion?"


    "Not really." Song Qingshu nodded and made a regretful expression, "Er, I think you should care about your wet clothes rather than care about this ethereal thing."

 Chapter 162

    Looking down at her wet clothes, Dongfang Bubai was in a dilemma for a while. On weekdays, she had profound skills. There was a body protecting gas wall three inches around her body, which could prevent water from touching her body. Even if she was as wet as she is now, if her internal power worked for a week, she would naturally be very dry. Unfortunately, now that her internal power was exhausted and she was in the wilderness, she didn''t know what to do.


    "You''d better take off your clothes and dry them. Now that you are seriously injured, you have no internal power to protect your body. If you get cold, you may endanger your life..." Song Qingshu also wants to say that Dongfang Bubai is staring at him coldly: "do you want to take advantage of me?"


    "Well, I''m a gentleman in my heart, although sometimes I''m a little bit of a mouthful. Although I can''t be Liu Xiahui, it''s not difficult to send my mother to Beijing as far as Zhao Kuangyin does." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Dongfang Bubai looked at him all the time, as if he was trying to tell the truth of his words. As night came, a cold wind blew by, and they both shivered.


    "If you don''t take it off, I''ll take it off. I''m freezing." Song Qingshu''s teeth trembled. As he spoke, he approached the well-established fire and took off his clothes soaked in the lake water.


    The eastern invincible show eyebrow a Cu: "you turn around!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll turn!" Song Qingshu hung his coat on the shelf beside the fire. Of course, he didn''t have the cheek to take off his trousers.


    "If you look back, I''ll stab you to death." Behind him came the cold voice of Dongfang Bubai. Song Qingshu waved his hand to show that he knew.


    Hearing the sound of Suo taking off his clothes behind him, song Qingshu felt a strong impulse. If he wanted to die, he had to look back and confirm whether Dongfang Bubai was a woman or a human demon. To tell the truth, he always had a knot in his heart for such a long time. He was worried that he would be cheated by a demon. He really lost his face.


    It''s a pity that he can''t lift up any real Qi in his body now. It''s only a matter of minutes for the severely injured Dongfang Bubai to clean him up. Otherwise, he would definitely take a chance. Anyway, she is also half dead at this time.


    In order to distract his attention, song Qingshu asked: "Oriental girl, you wanted to tell me my name in the air before, but you didn''t have time to listen at that time. Can you say it again now?"


    After that, she immediately fell into silence. Song Qingshu was disappointed to think that she had changed her mind and was looking for other topics, but she said: "dusk snow, dusk snow in the East."


    "The evening snow in the east?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart, "I''m afraid you are not the real Asia invincible."


    "Dongfang Bubai is my brother," Dongfang muxue said slowly. At the beginning, he usurped the position of the leader of the sect from renwuxing. He was addicted to practicing sunflower Scripture and had no energy to manage the cult. He went back to his hometown and took me to heimuya and asked me to dress up as him to deal with the educational affairs. Our brothers and sisters are somewhat similar. In addition, no one in the sect dares to look up at the leader. After a few years, no one can see the flaw. He was shut up all day, and over time, I became the actual leader of the sun moon cult. "


    "Where is your brother now?" Song Qing thinks that one Asia is invincible, and two Asia are invincible?


    "Dead." The East dusk snow light says.


    "How did you die?" Song Qingshu had a guess in his mind and asked carefully.


    "I killed it." The eastern dusk snow seems to tell a more common thing.


    "You''ve actually controlled the religion, so there''s no need to leave someone who will take everything away from you one day." Song Qingshu doesn''t like it either. Is it rare for the father to kill his son and the son to kill his father for the sake of power? It would have been strange for him if the magnificent Oriental invincible had no such courage.


    "I know what you mean," Dongfang muxue said with a frown as she hung her clothes on the shelf. "But I''m not for the position of leader. My brother is my favorite person. As long as he says something, I will not complain behind the scenes."


    "Then why..." Song Qingshu subconsciously ready to go back, quickly wake up, just didn''t make a big mistake.


    Dongfang muxue took a deep look at his back and slowly hung the clothes that he had just taken to block his chest back on the shelf: "if you dare to turn back again, don''t blame me for not reading the previous friendship."


    "I''m wrong... You go on." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Originally everything was fine, until the arrival of Yang Lianting... You also heard Ren Zixing mention the secret of sunflower cultivation. The first one is to wield a knife from the palace, elder brother. After that, gradually the beard disappeared, the voice changed, and the temperament also changed. From then on, he didn''t love women and killed all his seven concubines, but... He put all his heart on the smelly man Yang Lianting. " When song Qingshu heard her mention of Yang Lianting, her voice was still full of resentment. She smacked her tongue and asked, "what happened later?"


    "I never thought that my beloved brother would become a woman one day. When I saw him lying in Yang Lianting''s arms, he was so charming that I could only describe him as charming. I just felt that the sky was falling down... But even so, I didn''t give up on my brother, As soon as I had time, I advised him to drive away Yang Lianting... Until something happened later, and I was completely disappointed with him. "


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu vaguely felt that something should have happened between Yang Lianting and her.


    "Later, Yang Lianting had an idea on me," said Dongfang muxue with a chill in her voice. "I taught her a lesson about the failure. I ran to tell my brother that I thought he would recognize Yang Lianting''s true face. I didn''t know that my brother was not angry, but slapped me in the face."


    "The next day, my brother came to me again and said that he couldn''t satisfy Yang Lianting because of his health. Then, because we were somewhat similar, he asked me to serve Yang Lianting for him. Ha ha, song Qingshu, do you know how cold my heart was at that time?"


    "The Asia invincible is the best among the scum." Song Qingshu really can''t understand that he actually pushed his sister to his male pet. What an M attribute it is. It''s more abnormal than Jianning.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t beat him at that time... I know that with his temperament, if I dare to say no, he will definitely subdue me first, and then take me to Yang Lianting''s room, so I have to give him a false promise." Oriental dusk Snow tells the situation of that day, still feel scared.


    "What? "You..." hearing her promise to accompany Yang Lianting, song Qingshu was in a hurry and was about to turn around. A small stone had already come over. Song Qingshu quickly asked for forgiveness, "it''s just a mistake. It''s a conditioned reflex. You go on, go on."


    Dongfang muxue is not in a hurry to go on, but mentions another thing: "do you know why my brother didn''t kill me at the beginning?"

 Chapter 163

    "I always thought it was because of Asia''s invincible... Women''s humanity." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and said his real idea.


    "What he said is very nice. He was so kind to me that he was ungrateful when he usurped the throne. How could he kill me..." Dongfang muxue snorted coldly. "Others don''t know. I don''t know. In the final analysis, it''s not for the star absorbing Dharma that I''m allowed to do?"


    "Star absorbing method?" Song Qingshu was really puzzled, "your brother practiced sunflower classic, and can you still look up to the star sucking Dafa that I can do?"


    Dongfang muxue shows a sneer: "he practices Qi from the palace, and his character has become like a woman. He always regrets why he can''t be a daughter, until he puts forward that he can be changed into a woman by changing his brain..."


    "Well known doctor Ping Yizhi?" Song Qingshu recalled that pingyizhi was one of the four great doctors in the world today. At the beginning, his meridians were broken, and he thought about whether to go to Kaifeng for medical treatment.


    "It''s true that he is a member of my sect in secret," said the voice of Dongfang Bubai with fear. "I feel creepy when I think about exchanging the souls of two bodies by changing the brain."


    "Can he really do it?" Song Qingshu thought that modern medicine can''t do it. How can Pingyi be successful?


    "He did it!" Dongfang muxue''s tone is both admiration and disgust. "He successfully exchanged the souls of the two believers. As soon as his brother saw that he was very happy, he decided to let Ping Yizhi change his brain for him."


    "Star absorbing Dafa, isn''t it..." Song Qingshu suddenly realized why Dongfang Bubai needed star absorbing Dafa.


    "Although my brother wants to be a woman completely, he can''t give up his unique martial arts, so he hopes to infuse his martial arts into that woman with the star sucking method." The east evening snow nodded approvingly.


    "It''s a pity that letting me go is not a tricky role. He can see through the purpose of black and white at a glance. Although he doesn''t know why Dongfang Bubai plans to attract stars, he knows that there must be nothing good about it. Therefore, he has never let go of black and white''s hard work."


    "Later, my brother got impatient and went to look for the legendary Xiaoyao sect..."


    "Xiaoyao school?" Song Qingshu exclaimed, although he already knew that this world had 14 Golden Book Worlds, he suddenly heard the intersection of the characters in two different books, and still felt a little strange.


    "That''s right," Dongfang muxue nodded. "According to the records of the divine religion, the star sucking Dharma was born out of the Xiaoyao sect''s" northern underworld divine skill ". If his elder brother couldn''t get the star sucking Dharma, he focused on the" northern underworld divine skill. "


    "Xiaoyao Sanlao, Tianshan TongLao, Li Qiushui and wuyazi are all excellent martial arts people. I''m afraid your brother can''t easily get the" northern underworld magic skill "from them." In Song Qingshu''s mind, he kept evaluating the fighting power of both sides.


    "I didn''t expect that you were very young, but you were very familiar with these martial arts secrets," Dongfang muxue looked at him in surprise. "All I know is that my brother, he can''t find wuyazi. He visited Tianshan TongLao in lingjiu palace and Xixia Princess Li Qiushui in turn. When he came back, he was full of praise for their martial arts."


    "Dongfang Bubai vs. those two old monsters... Er, Dongfang Bubai is also a monster." Song Qingshu looked up and asked, "what about Beiming''s divine skill?"


    Dongfang muxue recalled: "he was closed for half a year after he came back, and went out again. When he came back, he had already got the" northern underworld divine skill. "


    "What deal did Wu Yazi make with him or was he poisoned?" Song Qingshu thought, "no, in theory, it seems that Li Qiushui can also read" the miraculous skill of the northern underworld... "


    After listening to Dongfang muxue''s account of these old stories, song Qingshu just felt strange and suddenly thought of something: "Dongfang Bubai got the" northern underworld magic skill ". The next step is to find a woman to make a cauldron. For him, this woman must be very young and beautiful, so that he can please Yang Lianting in the future. If he can find a woman with similar face, it would be better..."


    At dusk in the East, the snow was as heavy as water. Looking up at the stars, he fell into the memory again: "you guessed well, the woman he chose was me. Although he always lied to me that he chose Ren Yingying, I knew in my heart that it must be me in the end."


    "You are brothers and sisters. It''s estimated that the operation is less repulsive." Song Qingshu knew that she was standing behind now, and immediately joked.


    "Pingyizhi told him the same thing. During this period, Yang Lianting has been pestering me, but I have skillfully avoided it every time. My elder brother, who has got the northern Ming magic skill, wants to change his mind with me and give it to his lover for the first time, so he has changed his old style and asked Yang Lianting not to pester me for the time being. " East dusk snow bursts of sneer, she a seven skilful heart, these are from the clues of the year speculated, and the fact is not far away.


    "And then you did it to the Asia invincible?" Song Qingshu put herself into the situation she faced at that time and thought about how to avoid being poisoned. As a result, she was dizzy and didn''t come up with a feasible plan.


    "I didn''t succeed that day, and I was far from his opponent," said Dongfang muxue. Although she knew that song Qingshu couldn''t see her back, she subconsciously shook her head. "Moreover, the two secrets of Dongfang invincible can''t be made public, and I can''t use the power of the religion."


    "Are you not dead?" Song Qingshu made a sweat for her severe situation that day.


    "Yes, later I was restrained by him, and I was dizzy. I was locked in a secret room. Then he used the northern underworld magical skill to transfer the whole body power to my body, and asked Ping to point out and change his brain..." he said that Dongfang muxue stopped here on purpose.


    Song Qingshu was thrilled to hear that. He couldn''t look back any more. He pointed to her teeth and trembled: "you... Are you the invincible east?"


    Dongfang muxue didn''t expect to be naughty for a moment, but she scared song Qingshu into such a state. Just now, when he was shaking, she realized that the other party was about to turn around. She quickly hooked her finger and sucked the light gauze on the shelf. She turned around and let the light gauze cover her body tightly.


    "You''re going to die!" The willow eyebrows stand upright, and the eastern dusk snow glares at Song Qingshu.


    At a glance, song Qingshu had already experienced enough amorous feelings. In order to hide his embarrassment, he quickly asked, "who are you and what happened in the secret room?"


    Many years ago, when the Jedi met each other, he was the most proud thing in the eastern dusk. Seeing that he was full of curiosity, he could not help but temporarily suppress his anger, and his mouth turned up slightly: "guess ~"

 Chapter 164

    "Of course you are the East dusk." Seeing her naughty look, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Dongfang Bubai could turn her face into a woman, he couldn''t play the charming and charming woman in her bones.


    "You are wise," said Dongfang muxue with a chuckle. "At the beginning, my brother asked me to accompany Yang Lianting. After hiding for several times, I finally realized that it was not a long-term plan, so I quietly found Ping Yizhi."


    "You go and level it?" Song Qingshu seems to have a glimmer of enlightenment in his mind, but he can''t think clearly.


    "I can''t hide all the time, but I can try to make my brother give up the idea of letting me sleep. When Ping Yizhi told his brother that he could exchange their bodies, his brother''s mentality changed. He was no longer keen to urge me to accompany Yang Lianting as before. Instead, he wanted to personally serve him after he had a woman''s body... Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that the magnificent Oriental invincible was jealous like a woman. " The laughter of Oriental dusk snow is full of irony and helplessness.


    "So you are colluding with him?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Not bad!" The East dusk snow smiles and nods.


    "Didn''t you say that Pingyi successfully exchanged two people''s bodies?" Song Qingshu thought of a flaw, "does he really have this ability?"


    "Swap bodies?" Dongfang muxue sneered, "it''s just my brother''s wishful thinking. I infer from his usual sighs that he has such a mind, so I found Pingyi finger before him, and let him claim to his brother that he can exchange bodies. As for the two believers, I''ve been the leader for so many years, there are always some dead men in my heart. It''s not difficult for them to pretend that their bodies are exchanged with each other. Brother, he''s always looking forward to this in his dreams. At first sight, how can he doubt it? "


    "But why does Ping Yizhi listen to you?" Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out this point all the time. "Dongfang Bubai is the real leader. How can he take the risk to cooperate with you?"


    "Because I taught him the book of sunflower." The east evening snow cloud is light and the wind is light, but a word is like a bolt from the blue.


    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her in disbelief. She gave away one of the best treasures in the Wulin, even if she wanted to cut xiaodingding.


    "Otherwise, what else do you think I can give but my brother can''t?" Dongfang muxue disdains his fuss. "In order to make me pretend to be him better, my brother also taught me the sunflower canon. Unfortunately, my practice time is still short, and I''m not his opponent, so I have to do this."


    "No matter how precious the sunflower classic is, it''s nothing but an external thing. Song Qingshu, you should remember that there is nothing you can''t give up for those who do great things." In the eyes of Dongfang muxue, song Qingshu has always been a cynical image. For an indescribable reason, she decided to give him a good beating.


    Seeing song Qingshu, Dongfang muxue continued: "sunflower Scripture is the martial arts that people in the Wulin dream of. Ping''s heart beats when he points to it, because he knows that no matter how much he does for Dongfang Bubai, Dongfang Bubai can''t pass on his sunflower Scripture."


    "If you want to practice miraculous skills, you can wield a knife from the palace..." Song Qingshu said these words, but he felt a chill between his legs. "Aren''t you afraid that Ping would repent when he saw these words


    "I won''t be so stupid," Dongfang muxue glanced at him lightly. "Although Pingyi is over 50 years old, you men don''t pay much attention to that aspect, so I dare not take risks. So I gave him the lower part first, and then the upper part after I made it clear."


    "You are so bad..." Song Qingshu can think that when Ping Yi saw the first eight words of the first half of the book, he must have ten thousand words in his heart. "Did you really give the first half to him later?"


    "What do you think?" The East dusk snow has a smile on her face.


    "Of course you won''t." Song Qingshu shook his head and said with certainty.


    "Ping Yizhi is also an old man in the world. In fact, he knows in his heart that I will never give him the first half of the secret script afterwards. Unfortunately, he can''t fight against his greed. He gambled once with the idea of just in case." Dongfang muxue said, "after the event, he saw that I didn''t take the initiative to mention the treasure, so he completely died of this heart, and worried that I would kill him, so he ran away from Blackwood cliff all night."


    "It''s a basket of cups." Song Qingshu sighed, "after that?"


    "When my brother woke up from the coma and saw me and Ping Yizhi standing behind me, he was relieved to smile after a moment. At that moment, he was suddenly no longer the genie in women''s clothes, but recovered to the wise and powerful appearance in my memory... I still remember the last words he said," Dongfang muxue fell into memory, with a trace of sadness floating on her face, "Xiaoxue, my brother has always regarded you as the little girl who didn''t know anything when I was a child. I didn''t expect that you have grown up unconsciously, and you are very well... Don''t fall into the reputation of Asia invincible in the future. After that, he gave up his heart and died with his remaining strength. "


    "..." when he thought of the powerful generation of Xiaoxiong who had just died in silence, song Qingshu only felt that the way of heaven was changeable, and that your martial arts were superior to the rest of the world.


    "Since then, I have been Dongfang Bubai, and Dongfang Bubai is me. I have gained all the skills of my brother. In addition, I have also learned the sunflower Scripture. My true Qi is of the same origin. Soon my martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds. A few years later, I even surpass my brother in those years..." when Dongfang muxue said this, her voice was filled with a sense of desperation, Song Qingshu has an illusion that the girl who will reach out curiously to touch the clouds in the air will never come back.


    "It''s a pity that you failed this time." Song Qingshu didn''t want her to return to the invincible east.


    "Today''s disgrace, one day I will commit suicide on the top of the bright, so that no one will stay." Dongfang muxue is seriously injured by Zhang Wuji''s sneak attack. At last, she has to jump off the cliff to finish herself. She can''t bear the tone in her heart.


    Suddenly thought of what, the eastern evening snow look become strange: "before listening to your dialogue on the cliff, it seems that you fell in love with the same woman?"


    "It''s not love," Song Qingshu said with a black face. "In short, Zhang Wuji and the woman were in love, but because of all kinds of misunderstandings, the woman pretended to marry me in a fit of anger. Because I was angry, the two of them secretly broke ties, so I took her virginity by means of means..."


    "What? This woman, that woman, is not the leader of Emei sect Zhou Zhiruo." The East dusk snowed.


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu looks at her in surprise.


    "After the lion slaughtering meeting in Shaolin Temple, the dog blood entanglement among the three of you has spread all over the world for a long time. As the leader of the sun moon god cult, I naturally heard of it. At that time, I just thought it was fun to listen to it as a gossip." seeing song Qingshu''s ugly face, Dongfang muxue said with a smile, "I heard that you were beaten by the Wudang sect and your meridians were broken. After your sister got better, I will take you to Wudang Mountain, I''ll take a bad breath for you. "

 Chapter 165

    "Although your sunflower Scripture is powerful, it may not rival Zhang Sanfeng''s hundred year cultivation." Song Qingshu laughed scornfully.


    Dongfang muxue is not angry. Instead, she nods: "Zhang Sanfeng established a sect in the name of Shaolin traitor. For decades, the gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu have been blocked by him with one blow and one sword. How difficult is it? It''s said that Zhang Sanfeng''s pure Yang Wuji skill has reached the level of dense purple Qi, and Taijiquan sword is unparalleled in the world. I really want to learn it when I have a chance one day. "


    "Your martial arts essence is in a fast word, but Zhang Sanfeng is best at static braking, slow to fight fast, really fight, I do not care about you." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    "No, who knows." Dongfang muxue doesn''t argue either. She looks at Song Qingshu''s chest and frowns: "the clothes are almost dry. Put them on first."


    "You throw it for me. It''s not convenient for me." Seeing Dongfang muxue''s hands clinging to the silk wrapped around her body, revealing the snow-white and delicate clavicle, and the two slender legs looming, song Qingshu suddenly had the heart of mischief.


    Dongfang muxue doesn''t realize that song Qingshu wants to see if the satin on her body will slip when she lets go of her clothes. If she knows, I''m afraid she will ask for it with an embroidery needle. His right hand was still holding the satin on his body. With the push of his left hand, the clothes on the shelf were sent to song Qingshu with a soft force. "You turn around, I want to wear clothes."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu turned disappointedly, picked up his clothes and put them on his body.


    "Well, I haven''t settled with you yet." Behind him came the sound of the East dusk snow.


    "What do you have to do with me?" Song Qingshu was stunned. "If it wasn''t for me, you would be doomed."


    "Turn around," Dongfang muxue said angrily after finishing her clothes. "If it wasn''t for you, how could I fight with fengqingyang? As a result, he was hurt by his innate sword Qi and his strength was greatly damaged. Otherwise, Zhang Wuji would not have the ability to attack me secretly! "


    "It''s none of my business that people come to you for a duel." Song Qingshu is quite guilty when he talks.


    "Dare to do but not dare to be, just like you do, dare to speak wildly and want to be my man?" "Don''t think I don''t know what happened between you and the little widow of the yuan family."


    "You know everything." Song Qingshu was depressed. He didn''t know that Dongfang muxue was molested when she left Beijing. When he returned to heimuya, he couldn''t swallow his breath. He sent his men to secretly inquire about song Qingshu''s information. There are thousands of people in the sun moon god cult, and the Wuyue sword sect is the focus of the sun moon God cult. Before Song Qingshu accompanied Xia Qingqing to Huashan to find fengqingyang, how can he hide it?


    "Look, you have plans to bring that little widow into the house," Dongfang muxue suddenly asked curiously. "I killed her husband. If you become my man in the future, how do you plan to deal with our relationship?"


    "Er," Song Qingshu was really baffled, "I don''t know..."


    "I don''t know?" Eastern dusk snow angry counter smile, "you don''t think anything good, dare to open the back palace?"


    "What do you want to do? Take it first Song Qingshu mixed his temper and said directly.


    "Good, bold! It''s like a man. " Hearing what he said, Dongfang muxue laughed instead, but soon her smile disappeared, "what''s the matter with you and that Mi Fei of Kangxi?"


    Song Qing was embarrassed: "I lied to you that night. That woman was not Mi Fei, but... Xia Qingqing."


    "The little widow?" Dongfang muxue was stunned and looked at him in surprise. "I didn''t expect that day I was cheated by you... But that woman''s husband just died, and he was in bed with you... Mischievous. It''s not a good woman. Just have fun. Don''t let yourself be trapped."


    Song Qingshu knew that she had misunderstood, but it was not convenient to explain, so he had to answer with a dry smile.


    "I''ll look around first." The East dusk snow stares at his wet trousers before leaving.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was taking the opportunity to dry her trousers. Her face turned red and she laughed.


    It''s almost time. The eastern dusk comes back leisurely. Song Qingshu has already put on his clothes. In order to disperse his embarrassment, he asks: "how about going out of the valley?"


    Dongfang dusk found a smooth stone, sat down, and slowly replied: "it''s like a broken Canyon, surrounded by cliffs. Fortunately, it''s not too high. Tomorrow I''ll get better. It''s not a big problem to fly out with lightness skill."


    "Have you found any martial arts secret books or treasures?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Why do you ask that?" The east evening snow is obviously a Leng.


    "Don''t we fall off the cliff and never die? According to the ancient legend, the bottom of the cliff is often the burial place of some senior people. Don''t they always leave a secret script before they die, waiting for future generations?" Song Qingshu naturally said.


    Oriental dusk snow with a strange eyes has been staring at him: "are you serious?"


    Without waiting for song Qingshu to answer, she said, "I don''t know what you think all day long. First of all, we used to fly the imperial sword for some time, but this place is not the bottom of the cliff. Second, even if some Wulin elder died here, I don''t pay attention to the Wulin secret script he left. Finally," Dongfang muxue calmed her breathing, "If I were to die here, I would never leave a sunflower Scripture. Even if I wanted to, I would only leave a fake secret script, so that the so-called predestined ones would practice to be possessed and die, and come down to be buried with me."


    Song Qingshu was cold behind hearing this, and he stepped back subconsciously, a little far away from her: "you''ve been carbonized..."


    "Thank you very much." Dongfang muxue seems to have heard the best praise. Xiumei picks it with pride. Of course, if she knows the connotation of carbon fungus in later generations, she will be angry and tear song Qingshu on the spot.


    "Let''s talk about your injury." Song Qingshu wisely stopped this topic.


    "Zhang Wuji is worthy of being the leader of Mingjiao. His martial arts are really high. Even if I''m not hurt, it''s not easy to beat him." Dongfang muxue explored the situation in his body and said solemnly: "I forced the wind Qingyang''s inborn sword Qi before, but this time I was almost scattered by him. I don''t have the spare force to suppress the previous injury. I''m afraid I can''t recover in ten years."


    "Ten years?" Song Qingshu exclaimed that if the news spread, with the resentment of Dongfang Bubai over the past decades, she would die in a year by successive Avengers. She could not help but indignantly say, "Zhang Wuji killed that day, how could she suddenly appear in heimuya?"


    "Ming religion and sun moon god religion belong to the same origin, but I can probably guess his purpose." The East dusk Snow says slowly.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I think the title of this book is a little bit different in aspect of vertical and horizontal


    This book will be renamed "master of stealing incense", and moved to fantasy category, please collect, continue to support, thank you!


    It''s not my name

 Chapter 166

    "If you don''t take one seat at a time, it sounds much more comfortable." Song Qingshu looks at her and smiles.


    "You''re just a friend now. There''s nothing wrong with you and me in private," Dongfang dusk gave him a white look. "Don''t sell yourself if you get cheap."


    "You go on..." Song Qingshu also found a stone on the side and sat down, with his hands behind him, half reclining to prepare for the opera.


    "The sun moon god religion is also a branch of the Ming religion... The first emperor of the Ming Dynasty, as well as many of the founders, all came from the Ming religion. After the founding of the Ming Dynasty, the emperor taboo the influence of the Ming religion and formulated various suppression policies. In a fit of anger, many people of the Ming religion returned to the general altar of the Ming religion, Guangmingding in Kunlun. However, a considerable number of people were reluctant to part with the prosperity of the Central Plains and moved to heimuya in Pingding state. In order to avoid taboo, they changed their name to the sun moon god religion... "Dongfang muxue waved her finger and several embroidery needles went straight into the water, All of a sudden.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu thought there was an enemy. When he looked at it, he could see nothing but the water.


    "I feel a little hungry. I''m going to catch some fish. I didn''t expect that I didn''t shoot any of them. Could it be that I was so poor after I was injured?" The eastern dusk snow is in a trance, staring at her fingers.


    Song Qingshu thought a little and understood the reason: "when you look at it, you will know that you have never caught a fish before. Did you shoot a needle directly at the head of the fish?"


    "Naturally, a needle through the brain also saves them from suffering." The east evening snow nods.


    "Because of the water, the head you are aiming at is not the head of the fish. Try shooting their tails?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt a sense of superiority in intelligence.


    "Why bother!" Dongfang muxue always feels that song Qingshu''s smile is not well intentioned. With a slight swing of her wrist, there is a loud bang. Several fish are sucked out of the water directly by her and thrown in front of song Qingshu. "Go clean them up. I want to eat grilled fish."


    "You really don''t want to be polite to me. Haven''t you heard a word that a gentleman is far away from cooking in order to avoid more killing." Looking at a few fat fish, song Qingshu kept muttering.


    A flash of cold light, a few embroidery needles have been shot into the fish''s brain, just now the fish is not moving, "how can a man be so indecisive like you?" The east evening snow tone is full of discontent, "now the fish is killed by me, go get it!"


    "I have a set of criteria in mind." With a faint smile and no excuse, song Qingshu took the fish and opened his stomach beside the water to clean it. He knew that unless he thought it was very necessary, he would rarely involve the killing.


    After a satisfied look at him, Dongfang muxue continued to explain: "because the sun moon Shinto is separated from the Ming Shinto, the Ming Shinto in Guangmingding often regards itself as the general Shinto, and the sun moon Shinto thinks that the other party is not qualified to interfere in their own internal affairs. For 200 years, the conflict between the two factions has never been broken."


    "The Ming religion has always wanted to gain direct control of the sun moon god religion, but after a hundred years of development, the sun moon god religion has already become a sect no less powerful than the Ming religion. Coupled with the selfishness of successive religious leaders, it is naturally reluctant to merge into the vassal of the Ming religion... This time Zhang Wuji appeared in heimuya. It seems that he has reached an agreement with him to regain the position of the religious leader, It''s really good to betray the interests of the sun and moon god religion... "Dongfang muxue sneers and is obviously very dissatisfied with letting me go and find someone else to intervene.


    Song Qingshu strung up the fish with a stick, cautiously roasted it on the fire, and kept turning it, so that the fire could occasionally lick the fish to avoid being burnt by the open fire. Seeing that the skin was gradually golden, song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and asked suspiciously: "Zhang Wuji''s followers, hundreds of thousands of them, are fighting for years in the western regions, Mongolia and Hui, How can you still have the mind to come up with the idea of a sect in the Jianghu? "


    "The school of the river and the lake?" Dongfang muxue sneered, "you can''t underestimate the energy of the sun and moon god sect. There are so many small sects under the sun and moon god sect. The believers are all over the world. There are so many sects in the world. In terms of the control of information, the split beggars'' sect is far inferior to our sun and moon god sect. And if I want to, cheer up, In a short time, we can gather 100000 elite soldiers in heimuya... "


    "What an ox fork?" As soon as song Qingshu was in a daze, a slight smell of paste came from the tip of his nose. It turned out that he had just listened attentively and forgot to turn over the roast fish. He quickly took it down and handed it to Dongfang muxue.


    He looked at the black skin of the fish in disgust. Dongfang muxue tore open the carbonized side with her fingertips, picked up the fresh fish and sent it to her mouth. Suddenly she frowned: "it''s a little fishy, there''s no salt smell..."


    "When this is your Chengde hall, make do with it," Song Qingshu picked up another fish and continued to roast. "When do you plan to go back to the black cliff? I''ll take my share and I''ll help you... "


    "After all, it''s not that Zhang Wuji has put too much pressure on you?" Hearing what he said, the lines on Dongfang muxue''s face softened a lot, but her words were still very mean. "It''s right to think about it. If I were Zhou Zhiruo, I would not hesitate to choose the former. On one hand, I was a man who could make the wind and cloud change with his hands and feet, and on the other hand, I was just a court hawk dog with careless martial arts skills, Not to mention that the man is still a former lover.... "


    "It''s enough of you to expose people without exposing them, and to hit people without hitting them in the face." Song Qingshu looks at her depressed.


    "I''m just going to keep talking. What can you do for me?" Eastern dusk snow with a proud look, pondering at him, "you bite me?"


    "Aunt can bear it, uncle can''t either!" Song Qingshu throws the fish in her hand and pours directly at it. She holds down Dongfang muxue''s shoulders and nibbles at her white and crystal face in her eyes.


    Dongfang muxue finally reacts. Her face suddenly turns red. She raises her foot and kicks song Qingshu a foot away. She stands up and looks at him with murderous eyes.


    Song Qingshu slowly got up from the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood, gently wiped the corners of his mouth, and could not hide the smile on his face: "I''m so big, and I''ve never heard such a request. In this case, how can I not satisfy you?"


    "How are you?" Seeing the blood hanging on the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth, Dongfang muxue also secretly regrets that she didn''t have any strength in her foot just now. If she hadn''t been seriously injured today, that foot would have broken song Qingshu''s heart and died


    "Still can''t die..." Song Qingshu coughed violently and stood still, with a trace of satisfaction on his face. "It seems that you still can''t bear to die after all."

 Chapter 167

    "If you go on beating like this, I''m sure I won''t change my mind." Dongfang muxue touched the shallow tooth mark on her face and suddenly felt funny, "do you belong to a dog?"


    "I wish I belonged to a cat," Song Qingshu said, rubbing his stomach and grinning with pain. "Nine lives is enough."


    "Kitten, eat fish quickly. I''m going to meditate and heal. Don''t disturb me." After the scalding fish, Dongfang muxue felt that there was more heat in her body, which was much better than before. She quickly sat down and began to slowly gather the Qi that was scattered in her body.


    Song Qingshu picked out the black fish from the fire and fed it to his mouth. Then he began to recuperate himself.


    Nine Yin is the master of internal injury, and Shen Zhao is the master of external injury. Song Qingshu thought that he would recover soon. But after a period of time, he opened his eyes in horror.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The east evening snow feels his abnormality, opens eyes to ask a way.


    "Nothing. I''m healing." Song Qingshu reluctantly smiles and closes his eyes.


    When the morning sun is shining on her face, Dongfang muxue opens her eyes. After a night of healing, she feels refreshed. Although it''s far from the peak of recovery, it''s more than enough for her to protect herself when she meets ordinary martial arts experts. Looking up to see how song Qingshu recovered, he was startled by his appearance.


    Song Qingshu sat on the lawn with a layer of frost on one side, but it was scorched black on the other. At this time, his face was blue and red, and his expression was very painful. Several visible air currents under his skin ran everywhere. Dongfangmuxue looked dignified. He hurried to his side and counted the big acupoints. After a long time, dongfangmuxue took back her palm and wiped the sweat between her temples, "What''s the matter with you?" he frowned


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "when I was greedy in the first grade of junior high school, I practiced two kinds of internal skills with opposite nature at the same time, and now I finally suffered."


    "I noticed that there is not only the most Yin and soft Qi in your body, but also the most rigid and positive Qi. Do you really think that you are no martial arts genius in the world, or that you are an idiot when other people in the Wulin work hard to cultivate one kind of Qi? Who can you blame for your own death... "Dongfang muxue doesn''t know why she is so angry.


    "Of course, I think I''m a martial arts genius. At that time, I''ll create a song of ice and fire with cold ice in my left hand and flame in my right hand. It''s really a song that needs more wind and more wind..." Song Qingshu said what he thought before, and suddenly he was elated.


    "When is it, and are you still in the mood to joke?" Dongfang muxue sneered, "with my elder sister''s high accomplishments, I only dare to practice Yin soft Qi wholeheartedly. Your great master Zhang Sanfeng, known as Taishan Beidou in the Wulin, is still practicing his pure Yang Wuji skill without any distractions. At most, he dares to rub Yin soft power into the external skill Taijiquan. Do you want him to practice two opposite internal forces at the same time?"


    "Is there no one in the Wulin who can practice one Yin and one Yang at the same time?" Song Qingshu asked incredulously.


    "Yes, in the end, they all died like you, practicing and exploding," Dongfang muxue said more and more angrily. "From ancient times to modern times, it''s said that only then Dharma could achieve the unity of yin and Yang by virtue of" xisui Jing ", but no one has seen what" xisui Jing "looks like for thousands of years, People in the Wulin speculate that "xisui Jing" is just a myth made up by the bald donkeys in Shaolin Temple in order to put gold on their faces. Anyway, I sneaked into the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple several times and never found this book. Besides Dharma, I haven''t heard of anyone else... "With that, Dongfang muxue was stunned, as if thinking of something.


    "Originally, I used renmai to run shenzhao Scripture and Dumai to run Jiuyin Qi, and I had a good life in peace," Song Qingshu''s face was frighteningly dark. "But yesterday, I got Zhang Wuji''s full hand and was absorbed by Jiuyang Qi. At first, I didn''t feel anything. Later, I found that the Jiuyin Qi in my body had been eroded by his newly arrived Jiuyang Qi, The balance of yin and Yang that I had worked so hard to maintain was completely broken. Now the nine Yin Qi is scattered in the eight channels of the extraordinary meridians, and the manic shenzhao Qi is running around in my body. It''s no longer under my control. On the contrary, it''s possible for me to explode and die all the time... Ha ha, I didn''t expect that I would become a useless person just a few days later. " Song Qingshu laughs at himself.


    As song Qingshu was saying this, a quiet and soft sound came from his ear. It seemed that Xiao was not Xiao, and Qin was not Qin. It was as if he had been drenched in a fresh drizzle in the hot summer. His restless mood gradually calmed down.


    Looking up, I saw the East dusk snow standing on a big tree, red clothes floating, green silk flying, hands holding a leaf on my lips.


    "The song must have been played by the oriental girl with the leaves," Song Qingshu said. He closed his eyes and listened carefully. The sound of the song is like a gossamer floating in the wind, continuous, and like a person sighing gently, like the morning dew moistening the petals, and the morning wind blowing the willows.


    At the end of the song, song Qingshu suddenly felt lost, and his feeling of disgust was greatly relieved. He watched the East dusk snow flying down from the tree, and asked, "what was that song just now?"


    "This song is called" Qingchen Yaqin ". Zhongzheng is peaceful, and it is most suitable for cleaning up the mind." Dongfangmuxue looks at the leaves which are slightly damaged in her hand, and she looks very sorry.


    "Can you teach me?" When song Qingshu was in a trance, he heard this song and felt that yaochi xianle was just like this.


    "What''s your musical attainments?" The eastern dusk snow took a deep look at him and answered after a while.


    "The eight orifices connect the seven orifices. It''s like the sound of a drum in a high mountain Song Qingshu said.


    "Don''t you know nothing about it?" Dongfang muxue pulled down her face. "Do you know how to play with leaves and tone sandhi? Well, I don''t understand your expression. "


    Song Qingshu blushed: "if you want to learn this advanced music skill from a girl, it''s very bold. Please forgive me for my arrogance."


    "It''s rare for you to say so politely," Dongfang muxue noticed that his tone was full of Xiaosuo and languid. He was immediately displeased and said, "man, what''s a temporary setback? Why do you have to look so disheartened?"


    "Isn''t it true that no one in the Wulin has been able to combine Yin and Yang for thousands of years?" Song Qingshu said wistfully, "if you say no to the height of the girl, then there is really no..." the grand plan that you have been planning for a long time is going to succeed step by step. As a result, it turns into nothing overnight. How can you be calm?


    "Maybe there is another way to cure you..." I don''t know why, the voice of the East dusk snow is a little unnatural.


    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu raised his head, and a kind of light named hope was rekindled in his eyes.


    "Now is not the right time," Dongfang muxue shook her head, "you accompany me to Yunnan five poisons cult, and I will tell you then."

 Chapter 168

    "If you think about it clearly, now that I have lost all my skills, I can''t help you to recapture heimuya in the future. On the contrary, it''s just a burden. Is it worth your help?" Song Qingshu has always thought that he and Dongfang muxue are equal friends. But now he has lost all his strength. Instead, he needs to rely on each other''s help. He feels inferior and all kinds of negative emotions burst out. Under the self destructive psychology, he says with a gun in his hand.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of short-sighted guy that I am? I give you a helping hand when you are in danger, and you will pay me back a thousand times in the future. If you still have doubts, think of yourself as a political investment I made. " The eastern dusk said faintly, but thought in my heart: just because you let me touch the clouds in the sky, it''s worth my help


    "That''s good. I''ll be much more comfortable." Song Qingshu stretched his waist, and his mood finally returned to normal. "Last time your little apprentice said that the five poison sect was rebelling, why are you going there?"


    Dongfang muxue explained: "although Zhang Wuji saw you and me fall into a cliff and knew that we were going to die, I''m afraid he would still send someone to check my news. The sun moon cult is too powerful in the Central Plains. If I hide in the Central Plains, I can''t be sure that I will not be exposed. I can''t cope with the next means of letting me go. The five poisons cult is different. It''s located in the frontier and barren land. It''s hard for outsiders to get any information. What''s more, the leader of the cult, LAN Fenghuang, has always been loyal to me. It''s really a good place to rest in peace. "


    "Since LAN Fenghuang has always been loyal to you, I think he will let me know this. Won''t he send someone to check it?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "It will take at least three or five years for me to regain the position of the leader of the sect. It will take him at least three or five years to completely integrate the elders of the sect, the leaders of each hall, and the incense bishops everywhere. During this period, he can''t do anything. Moreover, the five poisons sect has always been nominally subordinate to Blackwood cliff. Even if I know I''m hiding here, I can''t help it."


    Dongfang muxue congratulates herself. Fortunately, on a whim, she sent Qu Feiyan to Yunnan first. Otherwise, as a confidant, she would be harmed by her own actions. As for the other elders who are loyal to her, they are just some "current affairs aware" weeds. They will naturally stand on their own side again when they are in charge of heimuya. The only regret is Tong Baixiong, He''s really loyal to his brother. He''s no better than the grass on the wall. Unfortunately, he was killed by Dongfang Bubai for offending Yang Lianting


    "It''s a pity that it will take you ten years to recover. Maybe the world will be settled by then. How can you get revenge?" They have a common enemy. Now they are almost grasshoppers in the same line. Song Qingshu naturally worries about her.


    "That''s why I need your help." East dusk snow road.


    "But now I have lost all my martial arts..." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Where did you go when you wanted to be a man?" "Don''t worry, you can''t be of any use if you don''t have the martial arts and the brain," Dongfang muxue said


    "That''s also true, a piece of toilet paper has its use," Song Qingshu suddenly rekindled his fighting spirit, only felt that all kinds of ideas came in droves, "even if you can''t reply as before, it''s not impossible to want to go back to heimuya again. What I can rely on is just a question to the sky and a linghuchong."


    "If I can see the sun again this time, I should be most grateful to Xiang Wentian. However, it''s not uncommon for me to get revenge for my kindness. As the leader of a religion, I was saved by my subordinates. There must be a thorn in my heart. In addition, every day and Xiang Wentian don''t look up and look down. It''s hard to avoid thinking that Xiang Wentian can see clearly what he used to look like in the West Lake black prison. If we make a little use of it, it''s not difficult for us to let ourselves destroy the Great Wall. "


    "As for Linghu Chong, at that time we can make use of his good and evil ideas to make an article. Well, we can even try to destroy his feelings with Miss Ren and provoke him to turn against me. At that time, we will be left with a lonely family, which is not difficult to deal with."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to him talking, Dongfang muxue finally showed a satisfied smile, carrying both hands and looking at the rising sun: "what I am more curious about is how you plan to separate the feelings between Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying. As far as I know, they have gone through many difficulties before they come together. It''s not so easy to break them up."


    Song Qingshu said with confidence: "although they love each other on the surface, there is a great hidden danger between them, that is, Linghu Chong''s feelings for his younger martial sister Yue Lingshan. If I am right, Linghu Chong''s favorite is always his younger martial sister. As long as we focus on this, Ren Yingying, no matter how generous, is just a woman. Women are naturally jealous, It will become a sharp weapon in our hands. "


    "I''m a woman, too. Where do you think I can be used by you?" After listening to what he said, dongfangmuxue looks a little ugly.


    "How can you..." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "elder sister, your martial arts are invincible in the world. You are born with a beautiful country. You have no emotional connection. I really can''t find any weakness to make use of."


    "No?" The East dusk snow is black a face, "if it wasn''t for you to find the breeze at the beginning, I now need so embarrassed?"


    "At that time, we were enemies, not friends." Song Qingshu was embarrassed to think that he had calculated the other party many times.


    "The only thing to be thankful for is that you are a little bastard with bad water. Now you are in the same line with me." The East dusk Snow says depressingly.


    "Although I''m a bit unscrupulous sometimes, I feel like I''m just a good person on the whole." Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to emphasize this point.


    "In my heart, there is no difference between good and bad people," Dongfang muxue shakes her head indifferently. "Only useful people and useless people... By the way, you can supplement the way you used to deal with Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying."


    "What to add?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "On the one hand, we can use Yue Lingshan to deal with Linghu Chong, on the other hand, we can also use you to deal with Ren Yingying. We can work together to ensure that they work hard and separate."


    "You look up to me too much," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Elder sister, you haven''t seen how I treat her on the black cliff. If you see me again, she can''t tear me!"


    "It''s better. Miss Ren always has a high eye and doesn''t pay attention to men. After that time in heimuya, congratulations on becoming the second young man in Miss Ren''s heart. And Yingying can be said to be brought up by me. I know her character, her hobbies and what she hates. Seducing women has always been your strong point. With my help, it''s not impossible to successfully capture Miss Ren''s body and mind. " Dongfang muxue feels that she has been with song Qingshu for a long time, and seems to be getting worse

 Chapter 169

    "Hey, what do you mean seducing women is my strong point?" Song Qingshu a black line, "I Seduce who?"


    "The little widow of the yuan family, how long has her husband died? You make her into bed... And miss Ren, who is always graceful and calm, blushes with a few words..." Dongfang muxue pulls her fingers and counts them one by one.


    "Well, well..." Song Qingshu wisely gave up the plan to argue with her about this problem, "we''d better find a way to get out of the valley first, in case Zhang Wuji let me go, they will find us


    "Can''t you use your internal power and lightness skill now?" The East dusk snow thought that there was no way out of the valley, so it had to climb out from the cliffs on both sides. It was a headache.


    Seeing song Qingshu nodding, Dongfang muxue stretched out her hand and flew out with his belt.


    "The waist is broken, the waist is broken..." Song Qingshu was mentioned by him in mid air, looking at the distance from the ground, he took a cold breath, and grasped everywhere.


    Dongfang muxue just felt that her thigh was hugged by him. Before she could scold her, her hands and feet had already been entangled. She hugged her legs tightly like an octopus. She only felt that she was sinking. She quickly pulled song Qingshu to her arms and said in a cold voice, "do you want to kill both of us by holding my legs?" People in the Wulin know many kinds of lightness skills, but even if you are as light as a swallow, you can''t escape. You need to use your feet to help.


    "If you had known that, you should have held me just now." Song Qingshu was just relieved. He felt that all he touched was soft. After a moment, he was overjoyed. He immediately responded and put his head on the shoulder of dongfangmuxue.


    "Stay away from me. You are not my pet. Don''t be such a woman." The East dusk snow only feels the skin between the neck spreads a thin small knot in one''s heart, hastily back a hide.


    "Elder sister, I''d better consider taking me as a man''s pet." Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened when he heard the words.


    Dongfang muxue, angry and funny, glared at him: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll throw you down... Er..." in the middle of what she said, she only felt that her hands around her waist became tighter. It seemed that there was still a trace of heat coming from him, so she had to swallow the second half of the sentence back and speed up to fly out of the valley.


    "You haven''t got enough. Get out of here." Dongfang dusk saw that the snow had fallen to the ground. He didn''t mean to let go of it. With his genuine Qi, song Qingshu felt that his hands were numb and he had been pushed three feet away.


    "Let''s talk about how to learn Qingchen Yaqin." Noticing the dark face of the eastern dusk snow, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic with a smile.


    East dusk snow cold hum, turn around and go south, "ah, wait for me..." Song Qingshu quickly catch up, a red and a green two shadows gradually disappear in the woods.


    Western regions, Xingxiu sea, secret chamber.


    In the middle of the chair sat an old man with a goose feather fan in his hand. His face was ruddy, his hair was white, his chin was three strands of silver beard, and his hair was childish. He was really like a fairy figure in the picture.


    "Ha ha ha, the five poisons sect''s use of poisons is really extraordinary, but it''s a pity that it''s still not as good as my Xingxiu immortal..."


    On the other side, a woman with Phoenix eyes and long eyebrows is very beautiful, but the front end of her left hand is covered with a black poisonous iron hook. Compared with her right hand, she is very delicate and charming. She is the iron hand of the five poisons sect.


    "I''ve always heard that the Xingxiu old immortal is superb with poison. With admiration, I''ve come all the way to visit. The old immortal greets people with heart refining bullet, green phosphorus needle and invisible powder." He Tieshou''s words are gentle and he pretends to be coquettish.


    "Hey, hey," said Ding Chunqiu, an old immortal of Xingxiu with a smile, "since you are a sincere visitor, why do you use the Bi silkworm poison, one of the two most virulent poisons of the five poisons cult? If it wasn''t for Lao Xian''s accomplishments in using poisons, I''m afraid it would be worse for the little boy''s hands. "


    He Tieshou replied without hesitation: "Oh, I heard that the old immortal is very interested in the poisonous things in the world, and how dare I pollute the eyes of the old immortal with ordinary poisons. This is how I use the most powerful Bi can poison to show my respect. I didn''t expect that the old immortal''s magical skill is matchless. It''s easy to deal with it. According to my opinion, The name of Ouyang Feng''s "Western poison" in Baituo mountain villa should be an old fairy. "


    Ding Chunqiu''s face is shining, and he Tieshou''s words are tickling his heart. He always thinks that his attainments in poison are the best in the world, but the name of Western poison falls to Ouyang Feng. He has long wanted to go to Baituo mountain villa to compete with Ouyang Feng. Only when he heard that the other party had gone to the state of Jin to become an official, he just gave up.


    "Miss Ho, you''ve got some skills. I don''t know what you mean when you come to Xingxiu sea?" His face became more pleasant as he spoke.


    It turns out that he Tieshou heard that Yuan Chengzhi was killed by Dongfang Bubai and wanted to avenge him, so he decided to compete with LAN Fenghuang for the position of the leader of the five poisons cult. In recent years, he family''s influence is higher than that of LAN family. Originally, LAN Fenghuang has been defeated, but Dongfang Bubai sent Qu Feiyan. Although Qu Feiyan is young, as the only disciple of Dongfang Bubai, his martial arts are not weak, He Tieshou no longer has an advantage in martial arts, but he can''t compare with LAN Fenghuang in using poison, so he gradually falls into a disadvantage.


    He Tieshou is also a genius. Knowing that in the long run, he has only one way to lose, so he decided to look for external support. Ding Chunqiu is one of them. He Tieshou hopes to use him to restrain Blue Phoenix in the aspect of poison.


    Ding Chunqiu was quite moved when he heard the other party''s intention. He thought: "in recent years, I have encountered a bottleneck in using poison. I have heard that the five poison sect is good at using poison for a long time. Many places may be able to learn from others. In particular, the golden silkworm poison in their sect is one of the top ten poisons in the world..."


    However, Ding Chunqiu didn''t show these things on his face. He looked indifferent and showed a lack of interest: "Xingxiu sea is more than a thousand miles away from the five poisons cult. I don''t have the time to go and fight for power and profit for you."


    The other party''s performance did not come as he Tieshou expected. She said with a smile: "naturally, I dare not let Laoxian go for nothing. After it is done, I will offer something to ensure Laoxian''s satisfaction."


    Ding Chunqiu saw that she was charming, with spring in the corner of her eyes, and there seemed to be a trace of debauchery in her words. He couldn''t help frowning and saying, "I''m not good at women. Besides, I''m old enough to be your grandfather..."


    He Tieshou knew that he was thinking of something wrong. His face turned red, and he cursed in his heart: this old man is full of dirty things.


    "Laoxian misunderstood that what I said was the most Yin and cold thing in the world - ice silkworm."


    "Ice silkworm?" Ding Chunqiu was stunned, but he was always a great master of poison. He soon remembered the relevant records: ice silkworm, with extremely Yin nature, is highly poisonous. It was produced in the northern Ming wilderness. It feeds on Zheye leaves. Its silk is extremely tough, and its sword can''t be broken. It''s better than ordinary silk to make Qin and Se strings, but it will melt when it meets fire.


    "Yes, I''d like to offer ice silkworm''s hands when it''s done." Seeing the expression on Ding Chunqiu''s face, he Tieshou knows that the other party has moved.

 Chapter 170

    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Ding Chunqiu''s face was covered with a layer of frost. "Ice silkworm is a mythical thing. Even if it does exist, it should be produced on the snowy mountain of the North Pole. How can it appear in the hot and humid place of Yunnan?"


    "I dare not deceive you. Please listen to me slowly," he Tieshou said with a salute. "You must know that our five poisons sect is good at refining poisonous insects, and the most poisonous thing is golden silkworm poisonous insects. We usually collect 100 insects on the Dragon Boat Festival and put them in earthen pots to kill each other. A year later, there is a golden silkworm like thing left in Kaifeng, which is the golden silkworm. "


    "It is said that the poison of the golden silkworm is invisible and colorless. The poisoned person is like tens of millions of insects biting around his body. He is in great pain. He can''t survive or die." Ding Chunqiu opened his mouth and said that his face was full of fascination.


    "The method of making golden silkworm has been handed down from generation to generation by the five poison sect. Successive sect leaders can draw gourds just like this. However, when it came to the previous sect leader, she had a question in her heart. The golden silkworm killed by a hundred insects is one of the top ten poisons in the world. If you put one hundred golden silkworms together and kill each other, what can be bred in the end?" Said here, he Tieshou deliberately stopped silent, but looked at Ding Chunqiu.


    "Is it ice silkworm?" Noticing her look, Ding Chunqiu moved in his heart.


    "That''s right," he Tieshou nodded. "The first leader didn''t think that the golden silkworm could compete with each other, but she was able to breed ancient gods. It''s a pity that refining 100 golden silkworms had exhausted her efforts. When she saw the ice silkworm, she passed away with a smile. Since the leader of the sect was dedicated to refining gold silkworms, he has not appointed the next leader. Originally, in the next generation, the voice of inheriting the leader''s position by concubine was the highest. Unfortunately, when the leader passed away, concubine was not in the five poison sect. Therefore, some people with ulterior motives took the opportunity to support LAN Fenghuang as the leader of the sect... "


    "Well, I''ll help Miss He regain the position of leader, as long as he doesn''t forget what he promised." Ding Chunqiu was overjoyed that most of his poison skills came from refining poisonous insects in Shenmu King Ding. If he could refine the legendary ice silkworm, he would be invincible in the world.


    "I dare not deceive the old fairy." He Tieshou chuckled.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dead brother, smelly brother, people lost their favorite lightning mink for you. As a result, you only care about your own happiness. Miss Wang is long and short all day, but you don''t think about me..." in a dense forest in Yunnan, a 16-year-old girl is wandering around in the forest, wearing a half arm breast length Ru skirt, pink face, small mouth slightly open, very pretty. Although his mouth seems to be telling his dissatisfaction with his lover, he does not have the malice in the general jealous woman''s words. On the contrary, he looks innocent and lovely.


    It turned out that she was Zhong Ling, the first girl Duan Yu met in the eight part of the dragon. Unfortunately, God made her, and finally found out that Duan Yu had become his own brother.


    However, she was not so extreme as Mu Wanqing. Although she was very sad at the beginning, after a while, her mind became much lighter and she accepted the fact that she was Duan Yu''s sister from the bottom of her heart.


    Because of the loss of the pet lightning mink, Zhong Ling decided to go to the virgin forest to see if he could find the lightning mink cubs again and domesticate them.


    "Little sister, your brother doesn''t miss you, but I always do." Zhong Ling''s ear suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Looking up, I saw a thin middle-aged man sitting in the tree, scraping his chin with his hand, staring at himself with burning eyes. Zhong Ling was frightened and screamed, and his voice was full of confusion: "cloud... Crane in the cloud, how are you here?"


    "The boss was invited to join us in Yunnan. Our brothers also came to help. I didn''t expect to see you by accident. After a trip to Wanjie Valley last time, yunmou really missed your mother and daughter all the time. One is gentle and charming, and the other is bright and beautiful. How can Zhong wanqiu be so happy! One day, I will kill his husband and occupy his wife, seek his wealth and live in his valley. "


    Looking at the charming Zhong Ling, yunzhonghe can''t help but think of Gan Baobao''s mature and full body and delicate and moving temperament. In addition, the mother and daughter have six or seven points of similarity in appearance. Yunzhonghe thinks of beauty, and only feels a rush of heat three inches below the navel. He thinks that if he can hold his mother and daughter all day in the valley of Wanjie, Lao Tzu won''t even be a prostitute, From then on, we will go back to the right


    "Help, help ~" Zhong Ling screamed and ran away. It''s a pity that cloud crane''s lightness skill is too high. As soon as Zhong Ling ran a few steps, he found that cloud crane had already stood in front of him and laughed: "little beauty, come to my brother''s arms."


    Several times back and forth, Zhong Ling ran breathlessly. He grabbed a poisonous snake from his waist pocket and threw it at the crane in the cloud.


    Cloud crane a little bit to let then hide in the past, said with a smile: "snake sex originally licentious, it seems that Miss Zhong''s hobby and I have something in common."


    "Ah ~" Zhong Ling was angry and afraid, and screamed subconsciously.


    "Shout, shout, even if you break your throat, no one will come to save you." It''s like a cat playing with its prey. The crane in the cloud is not in a hurry to start, but is ready to play with it.


    "Broken throat, broken throat ~" Zhong Ling was in a daze, and suddenly began to shout.


    "Poo Chi ~" there was a lovely laugh nearby. She watched for a long time and could not help laughing when she heard Zhong Ling''s voice breaking her throat.


    "Who?" The crane in the cloud is both surprised and happy. He is surprised that if the other party doesn''t speak, he doesn''t notice her at all. He is glad to hear that person''s voice, which is delicate and soft. The host must be a woman with deep coquettishness.


    Not far away, behind a big tree flashed a woman in her twenties and twenties. She was wearing a gold ring, dressed in white and barefoot, with an embroidered belt around her waist. Her skin was white and greasy, and her fat light was like jade. At this time, her long sleeves were covering her mouth, and her body was shaking like flowers. She was really charming and charming.


    "I didn''t expect that yunzhonghe is really lucky today." seeing her appearance, yunzhonghe suddenly noticed the dark hook on his left hand, and his face changed: "you are, you are..."


    "Old four, don''t be rude to leader he." There was a very ugly sound in the air. The sound of breaking the air came a few times. In front of Zhong Ling''s eyes, there were two men and a woman standing in front of him.


    "Yun Laosi, you are so thin, and you think about women all the time. What''s good about women? How can they compare with martial arts? " A man with an unusually large head said with a smile. His mouth was wide and his teeth were white. His eyes were round and small, like two peas. He was of medium build, with a thick upper body and thin lower limbs. He had a brush like beard under his chin, and his roots were like halberds. He had a yellow robe that only reached his knees. The robe was of high-quality brocade and was very luxurious, but he was wearing a pair of coarse cloth trousers, It''s dirty, shabby and hard to distinguish. It''s Yue Laosan, the South China Sea crocodile God among the four villains.


    Yue Laosan suddenly saw Zhong Ling''s appearance and was furious: "yunlaosi, who are you bullying? You bully my little teacher!"

 Chapter 171

    "You are mentally ill. You are so loyal when you are fooled into an apprentice by a silly boy," Yun Zhonghe and Yue Laosan said contemptuously. "The key is that the smelly boy has good luck. Every time I see a woman, she is your little teacher."


    "My master is young, handsome and highly skilled in martial arts. It''s not unusual for many women to like him. Like you, you only know how to use power on women all day long, and you don''t look at your face. Which woman can look up to you." Yue Laosan patted his chest and said gruffly.


    "Yun doesn''t say that he looks better than pan an, but he is more than enough to surpass you." The crane in the cloud embraces his chest with two fists and sneers.


    "You thin bamboo pole, you don''t have much meat. Is it as tall and powerful as Laozi?" With the sound of Yue Laosan''s brush, the crocodile''s beak scissors were put on the ground, and the fire was all around.


    Cloud crane subconsciously a retreat, holding the rotten silver crane claws on guard: "how, want to fight?"


    "Stop it all. The boss has to talk to others, so as not to let outsiders see the joke." There was a pretty middle-aged woman next to her. There were three bloodstains on her left and right cheeks, and her face was sad. It seemed that there was endless sorrow and sadness hidden in her face. It was ye erniang, who was one of the four villains.


    Yue Laosan and yunzhonghe are always in awe of the eldest brother. Hearing this, they immediately shut their mouths and look at Duan Yanqing.


    Duan Yanqing''s face was completely destroyed, his legs were disabled, and his whole body weight was supported on two betel iron sticks. He tie''s heart felt sympathy: look at his injury. I didn''t know what a terrible thing happened in those years. I broke one hand, but he broke both feet. In other words, he was even worse.


    "Master he can rest assured that some people will help you to capture the five poisons cult. It''s as easy as a palm." Duan Yanqing said conceited that in terms of martial arts, no one in the five poisons sect can be put in his eyes. In terms of the use of poisons, the four villains have always been good. The sad and crisp breeze has made countless experts in the river and lake turn pale.


    "Ha ha, what a big tone." There was a sneer in the distance. All the people felt the sound of silk and bamboo. Looking up, a group of people came slowly in the woods in the distance. When they came ten feet away, they stopped. Several people said in unison: "Xingxiu laoxianfa came to the Central Plains ~" as soon as the sound stopped, they began to beat the drum. Three links of beating drum, the sound of gongs and drums stop.


    In the northwest corner, there are more than 20 people lined up, some holding gongs and drums, and some holding long banners. The red and green are very pleasing to the eye. From a distance, the banners are embroidered with the words "Xingxiu Laoxian", "Shentong", "boundless power", "awe inspiring" and so on. In the sound of gongs and drums, an old man walks out slowly. Behind him, dozens of people line up in two rows, a few feet away from him. Following him, the old man is young, white and fat, but also appears to be kind-hearted. It is the old star monster Ding Chunqiu.


    "Oh, what are you doing, the drummer?" The crane in the clouds is happy at the sight of it.


    Ding Chunqiu''s face was cold. With the wave of the goose feather fan in his hand, a cloud of green smoke was sprayed on the cloud crane''s face. With the wave of Duan Yanqing''s iron stick, a stream of genuine Qi gushed out and blew the green smoke onto a side tree. It was as if the tree had been splashed with sulfuric acid, which immediately withered and turned black. It was frightening.


    "What a deep internal force." Ding Chunqiu secretly admire, see each other leap over, immediately wave fan to welcome up.


    Duan Yanqing was afraid of his poisonous skill, so his moves were all made by shooting the force of one Yang finger out of the empty point with a wrought iron staff. Ding Chunqiu could not touch his body, so he had no way to use his great method of Hua Gong.


    "Both of you are my distinguished guests. I hope you will stop after a misunderstanding." When he Tieshou''s hand was lifted, a dark red soft rope hit between them.


    Duan Yanqing is the first of the four evildoers, and Ding Chunqiu is also a poison devil. They both have some scruples about each other. When they heard what he Tieshou said, they separated.


    "Master he''s soft rainbow spider rope really makes him very handsome." Duan Yanqing secretly admired her. When she was her age, her martial arts skills were not as good as hers.


    "Mr. Duan''s one Yang finger force also opened my eyes." He Tieshou said with a smile, "let me introduce you two. This is senior Xingxiu xianding. This is Mr. Duan, the first of the four villains."


    They had already guessed the origin of each other in their hearts. Hearing the introduction of he Tieshou, they had such a true expression that they arched each other''s hands and knew each other.


    "Both of you are very good at fighting Blue Phoenix. Originally, either of you was more than enough to fight Blue Phoenix. However, I knew that the lion and the rabbit were fighting with all her strength. So I invited both of you at the same time in case of any change. I hope you don''t blame me." He Tieshou Jiao Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di.


    Ding Chunqiu nodded his head and thought in secret: anyway, as long as you give me the ice silkworm at that time, I''ll take care of how many people you invite.


    Duan Yanqing has the same idea. His martial arts are all over the world. In addition to the help of the other three villains and the trump card of the first class of the Western Xia Dynasty, Beisu Qingfeng, naturally, he doesn''t worry about what will happen if he has a strange old Ding.


    "Little sister, what''s your name? Just now I saw you throw the poisonous snake as a hidden weapon. My sister sees that you have great potential in regulating poisons." See two people don''t talk, he Tieshou looked back at the Zhong Ling hiding behind.


    It turns out that after the battle of Wanjie Valley, Zhong Ling was always afraid of the four villains. He also saw that Ding Chunqiu''s actions were highly poisonous. He knew that he would never die a good person, but he was an iron hand. Although the hook on his left hand was frightening, he was the kindest one among them. So Zhong Ling hid behind her subconsciously: "go back to my sister, My name is Zhong Ling. I like to raise poisonous snakes and minks since I was a child. After more than ten years, I seem to be able to communicate with them


    "Zhong lingyuxiu is really a good name. His name is as watery as a person." He Tieshou was overjoyed when he heard that Zhong Ling was born with the potential of an animal trainer. The five poisons sect was good at raising all kinds of poisonous insects and poisons. If the other party could be trained by her, it would be limitless in the future. "My sister would like to be my sister''s apprentice. My sister will teach you more skills, so that you won''t be bullied by some bad people in the future." Then he glanced at the crane in the cloud.


    Zhong Ling is most afraid of the crane in the clouds. Seeing that his eldest brother Duan Yanqing is respectful to he Tieshou, he quickly agrees: "disciple Zhong Ling, meet Master."


    "Congratulations on master he''s good apprentice, but let''s go to the five poisons cult as soon as possible." When Ding Chunqiu thought of the legendary ice silkworm, his heart itched.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve never seen an idiot with a bad sense of rhythm like you..." it turned out that Dongfang muxue took song Qingshu all the way to Yunnan to teach him the song of Qingchen Yaqin. But I didn''t expect that he had taught it for so long. Now he has arrived at the boundary of Yunnan. Song Qingshu can''t even distinguish Gong Shang and Jiao Zhengyu clearly. He can''t help but get angry.

 Chapter 172

    "It''s not my fault that I''m born with five syllables." Song Qingshu has a faint smile in his helpless expression. He thinks of a story in his previous life.


    In his previous life, song Qingshu had a friend. When he was playing in the West Lake of Hangzhou, he met a child who was drowning. He jumped down to save himself. Then he remembered that he couldn''t swim... Finally, a girl who passed by jumped down to save the child and him. In order to thank the girl for saving his life, he invited the girl to have a meal. After getting familiar, he asked the other party to teach him how to swim.


    The girl also admired his selflessness in saving people, so she agreed. As a result, I didn''t expect that song Qingshu''s friend had a very poor aptitude and couldn''t learn how to learn. In the end, it took him two months to learn how to swim. During this time, the girl taught him how to swim hand in hand. It was inevitable that he would have a blind date with her skin. Later, when song Qingshu attended his wedding, the bridegroom told the truth after drinking. It turned out that he learned it in the first week. He only pretended that he didn''t learn it in order to stay with him. When song Qingshu and others laughed at the bride, the bride said: I knew he was pretending


    "It''s a couple of dogs." In retrospect, song Qingshu still couldn''t help laughing and scolding. Looking at Dongfang muxue''s slim figure, he thought: "he''s smart, I''m not stupid..."


    They went all the way to the general altar of the five poisons cult. Seeing that Dongfang muxue never asked for directions, song Qingshu said doubtfully, "sister, have you ever been to the five poisons cult before?"


    "I''ve been there before, so I have a good relationship with Blue Phoenix." The East dusk snow remembers when the beginning of an old thing, still feel a little hot face.


    It turns out that Dongfang muxue came to the five poison sect as the leader of the sect, and Blue Phoenix fell in love with her handsome and evil temperament. Miao girls are always bold in pursuit of love. One night, LAN Fenghuang takes off her clothes, only wrapped in a thin blanket, and runs to her room to come from the pillow, which makes dongfangmuxue, who is always cold and dignified, in a mess. Unexpectedly, LAN Fenghuang understands that the leader of the sun moon god cult is actually her daughter, and her face turns pale with fright. According to Dongfang muxue''s consistent style, if someone knows this secret, he will certainly kill people, even if the other party is also the leader of a religion. But when she saw blue Phoenix''s pitiful appearance, she thought that it was because of her love that she let her go. Thanks, LAN Fenghuang is especially friendly to Dongfang muxue. They are like sisters in private. Then the outside world begins to rumor that Lan Fenghuang has become the lover of Dongfang cult leader


    Entering the sphere of influence of the five poisons cult, looking at the corpses of the five poisons cult lying all the way, Dongfang muxue''s face sank, "Blue Phoenix has an accident."


    "It seems that there are other disciples." Looking around, song Qingshu found that the clothes of the five poisons cult were very distinctive and easy to recognize. Other people''s clothes were in the style of Central Plains.


    "Let''s go to the championship. I hope it''s too late." The East dusk snow looks far away, the face rare appears the anxious color.


    "But your martial arts..." Song Qingshu didn''t finish, but the meaning was obvious.


    "I don''t pay attention to the ordinary curfew people." Dongfang muxue reaches out her jade hand, grabs song Qingshu''s shoulder, and flies to the general arena.


    They soon came to a forest, which was so dense that it could hardly see the sun. It was smoky and uninhibited. In Song Qingshu''s ear, the voice of the eastern dusk sounded: "the reason why the five poisons cult is mysterious is that most of the Wulin people in the Central Plains who want to find out are blocked by this heartless mountain. It''s not only a dense forest, but also a labyrinth, Moreover, there are poisonous insects and beasts everywhere, and there is a deadly miasma nowhere to be found. If ordinary people in the river and lake break in, they will never die. "


    "It''s a maze of trees. If you fly to the top of the tree, you''ll find a way out." Song Qingshu was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking of Taohua island''s unique skill of escaping armor. Is it really so magical.


    "Have you forgotten the miasma in the woods?" Dongfang muxue explained, "if you fly to the top, you will only see a vast expanse of white. You can''t see the road clearly."


    "If you burn a fire, it will be clean." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Not to mention the humid weather in Yunnan, can you ignite the trees in the forest? Even if you do," dongfangmuxue said with a smile, "such a large dense forest, you may suffocate to death."


    "It''s not difficult to walk out of the maze. When you encounter a dead end, turn around and walk back. When you encounter a fork in the road, always go right or always left. You can always walk out." Song Qingshu''s experience of walking through the maze in his previous life playing "Legend of the swordsmen" made him not feel terrible about the array. Instead, he was concerned about another question, "if this unintentional ridge is as powerful as you say, why is it so easy for foreign enemies to break in?"


    "If what I expected is right, it must be he Tieshou, the traitor of the five poisons sect, who led the outsiders in." Out of wuxinling, the East dusk Snow said in a deep voice. They quickened their pace and walked all the way through the sacred beast pool, the Dingshan waterfall, and the Zhurong Temple of the five poison cult finally appeared not far away.


    In the temple of zhurong, Blue Phoenix and Qu Feiyan stood side by side, looking at the approaching he Tieshou people with dignified look, angrily scolded: "he Tieshou, in order to seize the position of the leader of the sect, you leaked the secret of the sect to outsiders. You can see that this is the great sin of ten thousand snakes biting the heart!"


    "Blue Phoenix, you don''t have to put on the airs of being the leader of the sect for me. The position of the leader of the sect should have belonged to me. When you usurped the position of the leader of the sect while I was away, it was also a mortal sin of ten thousand snakes biting the heart." He Tieshou stands out from the crowd and says with a smile that she is in a good mood now that she has the chance to win.


    LAN Fenghuang sneered: "it''s clear that the saint of your family was trapped in love for two generations in a row. One lost five poisons and three treasures for the sake of Longtian, and the other was even worse. For the sake of Xia Xueyi, the golden snake king, she made the five poisons cult turn upside down and almost got rid of her name from the Wulin... The lesson of qianche, how dare the people in the sect let the woman of your family be the leader again? Now it seems that all the women in your family are sentimental seeds. It''s said that your sweetheart yuan Chengzhi was killed by the leader of the Oriental sect. You decided to betray the sect for revenge, didn''t you? "


    He Tieshou''s pretty face suddenly turned red, and Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing around him all felt a thump: unexpectedly, what this girl offended was Dongfang Bubai of the sun and moon god. In the battle at the top of the Forbidden City on the night of the full moon, the sword Saint fengqingyang, who was known as the world''s first sword, was defeated and died. Dongfang Bubai was already the first person in the Wulin. For a little profit, It''s not wise to offend the devil... Thinking of this, they both felt the intention of retreat.

 Chapter 173

    Besides he Tieshou, he is probably the crane in the clouds. When he saw blue Phoenix with greasy skin, big chest and thin waist, he had been salivating for a long time. When he looked at he Tieshou, he wondered in his heart: are all Miao women so coquettish? Seeing that the house was silent, he said with a smile, "master he, you robbed me of my beautiful meat. How about compensating Yun for this blue one this time?"


    When Zhong Ling saw the cloud crane talking, his eyes turned to him. He ironhand patted her little hand and said with a smile: "our blue leader is not only coquettish, but also full of poison. Is Mr. Yun sure?"


    "As long as it''s a woman who gets into my bed, she will be happy to be immortal and die." As soon as the crane in the cloud said this, all the women present were red faced and scolded.


    Qu Feiyan angrily scolded: "Duan Yanqing, Ding Chunqiu, you dare to interfere in the affairs of the sun and moon god religion. Are you not afraid that the Eastern god will visit you in the future?"


    Although Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing think that the East is invincible in their hearts, the most important thing for people in the world is their face. If they let other people know that the East is invincible, they would be scared to run away, so they don''t have to mix up. Therefore, they are in a dilemma, so they have to put their heads together and say:


    "No matter how powerful the Oriental leader is, he can''t control my Xixia elite."


    "Yes, although the sunflower classic of the Asia invincible is powerful, I''m not a vegetarian either."


    "Is it?" At this time, there was a cold hum outside the hall. Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing were shocked and looked up in surprise. Two young men came in. One was dressed in red, with a smile of evil spirit on his handsome face. The other was dressed in green, with a wooden sword on his back. They were also romantic.


    "It''s you?" As soon as he saw song Qingshu''s face changed, he whispered in Duan Yanqing''s ear.


    "Master!"¡° Master Blue Phoenix and Qu Feiyan are overjoyed to see the East dusk snow.


    "The invincible east?" Ding Chunqiu and the four villains felt numb. Subconsciously, they stepped back. He Tieshou also looked pale. She never expected that Dongfang Bubai would appear here.


    "Old star monster, you have a good voice. I''d like to learn your great skill of Huagong." Dongfang muxue walks to the main seat of the hall as if no one else is around. No matter the four villains or Ding Chunqiu, they all avoid it. LAN Fenghuang invites her to the special seat of the five poisons cult leader.


    Ding Chunqiu complained secretly, so he had to smile and say: "the eastern cult leader laughs. How dare I compare my Huagong Dharma with the sunflower Scripture of the cult leader? This time, I just came to compete with the blue cult leader to learn from the poison."


    "Oh?" Oriental evening snow reclined on the seat and said faintly, "since you have the courage to intervene in the internal affairs of the sun moon god cult, you don''t want to step out of this threshold alive today."


    Song Qingshu on one side secretly pinches a cold sweat. Now Dongfang muxue has an internal injury, and her martial arts can play up to 10% at most. Let alone the other side, Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing can''t handle either of them. However, he also understands that Dongfang muxue''s plan is to be soft. It''s not Dongfang''s invincible character. If it causes the other party''s suspicion and makes them aware of Dongfang''s injuries, these demons will rush on. They are afraid that they will be doomed. It''s better to frighten the other party with empty words first.


    He suddenly noticed that ye erniang''s hand seemed to move behind his back. Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly went forward and said, "ye erniang, you don''t have to secretly release the sad and crisp breeze. If the five poison sect can''t deal with this poison, it can close the door. On the contrary, it''s old Ding. You have to be careful. "


    Duan Yanqing and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that their Assassin''s mace, Beisu Qingfeng, was also in his expectation. Seeing that the other party had been prepared, they immediately signaled ye erniang to cover the bottle mouth, so as not to poison Ding Chunqiu''s people and damage their own combat power.


    "Crane in the cloud, last time I let you go, I didn''t expect that you didn''t want to repent, so you didn''t have to answer the oath, did the sky strike thunder?" Song Qingshu turns his head and stares at the crane in the cloud.


    "Bah, I was careless last time, but it''s not so easy this time." Cloud crane dry smile way, in the presence of people can hear his words in the fierce.


    "It turned out that song Shaoxia, who defeated the leader of the five mountains with a sword on the top of the Jade Emperor, was a young hero today." Duan Yanqing complained secretly that he had seen the martial arts of Chongxu and zuolingchen. Although they were not as good as himself, they were not far behind. Song Qingshu could easily defeat them, so his martial arts were still better than himself. Duan Yanqing thinks that today next year may become his death day, but he is a ferocious man. Knowing that there is no way out, Duan Yanqing arouses his ferocious spirit in his heart. He secretly uses his skills and is ready to fight to death.


    Ding Chunqiu noticed Duan Yanqing''s face, and he also had an estimate of the strength of song Qingshu. He thought that in the Central Plains, the young generation had such masters besides beiqiaofeng and nanmurong.


    "Master of the Orient, I want to ask for a favor from you. How about letting these people live together?" Song Qingshu noticed the fierce light in Duan Yanqing''s eyes, turned to look at the East dusk snow and said with a smile.


    Dongfang muxue saw that song Qingshu cooperated with him without any hint. The play of playing tiger and eating pig was very interesting. He quickly restrained his smile and said with dignity, "why?"


    "The cult leader must know that the emperor sent me to set up the stick office to recruit the experts in the river and the lake. Unfortunately, all the time, all the fish and shrimps were recruited. There was no real expert. Mr. Ding and Mr. Duan were all the experts of the powerful side. If they could join the stick office, the emperor would be very happy. What do you think of them?" When song Qingshu said the last sentence, he already looked back at Ding Duan.


    "Duan has already served in the Xixia first class hall. How can he work all the time?" Duan Yanqing hummed coldly, but he was acutely aware that something had changed, and temporarily put down his desperate mind.


    "I''m used to being free, but I''m not used to being a slave." Ding Chunqiu narrowed his eyes and gently fanned the goose feather fan in his hand.


    If they were not worried about the invincibility of the East, they would have been in trouble when they heard what song Qingshu said. It turns out that in order to find the miraculous skills of the northern underworld, Dongfang Bubai went to the spirit vulture palace and Xixia palace successively, and had a war with Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui. As a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect, Ding Chunqiu certainly knew how abnormal his martial arts were. Seeing that they were both defeated by Dongfang Bubai, he knew that he had no chance for Dongfang Bubai.


    As for Duan Yanqing, the Xixia first class hall was founded by Li Qiushui. As a senior member of the first class hall, he naturally knew how profound the princess''s martial arts were. That time, Dongfang Bubai fought with Li Qiushui in the Xixia palace, but he witnessed the whole process in the palace. For a long time, Dongfang Bubai''s unpredictable martial arts kept him awake all night.

 Chapter 174

    "Both of them are masters of the same school. How can song limit your freedom beyond his own capacity. For example, the eastern cult leader, who is also a member of my staff, do you think I will command him as usual? If you join the club, you can be employed as guest of honor like the leader of the Eastern Church. You are not controlled by the club on weekdays. Only when the stick needs help, the two will decide whether to help or not according to their own situation. Of course, the stick will not treat the two badly every time. " Song Qingshu explained.


    Ding Chunqiu was full of doubts: "hey hey, is there such a good thing? But Xingxiu sea is far away from your Manchu territory. What''s the use of recruiting me? "


    Song Qingshu replied: "to tell you the truth, the Manchu and the Mongols are at loggerheads now. Many schools in the western regions have taken refuge in Mongolia, such as xuedaomen, LingXiao City, and so on. However, our country''s power there is a blank, so the emperor ordered me to try my best to expand the power of the western regions."


    "As for Mr. Duan," Song Qingshu turned to look at Duan Yanqing and said, "the war between Xixia and Mongolia has been going on for years. The enemy of the so-called enemy is a friend. Our country''s Lord has long planned to form an alliance with Xixia. If Mr. Duan holds an important position in the first class hall and the stick office at the same time, he will surely become the most important link between the two countries. Why not?"


    Seeing Duan Yanqing''s face changing, song Qingshu decided to add fire: "stick office is the best at listening to information, so Mr. Duan knows what he wants. With the help of the stick, it must not be difficult for Mr. Duan to regain his former identity and get back what he deserves. "


    In the past, Yang Yizhen, a treacherous minister, rebelled. Duan Yanqing, as the crown prince, was chased and killed. As a result, today''s people are not like ghosts and ghosts, and the throne falls into the hands of Duan Zhengming''s family. This is Duan Yanqing''s biggest hatred in his life. Hearing song Qingshu''s mention, he suddenly burst into a fierce light: "OK, Duan will report the alliance to our Lord after he returns to Xixia, as long as he nods, A certain section can be added to the stick


    Ding Chunqiu didn''t expect that Duan Yanqing would give in like this. He was afraid that he would be doomed by his own strength alone. He made a quick decision and said, "since Song Gongzi sincerely invited him, I''d better be respectful than obedient. It''s just that Xuedao sect has never dealt with Xingxiu sect. It''s not hard for me to help you contain it. "


    Although it''s been a long time, it''s only a long time from the appearance of Dongfang Bubai and Duan Yanqing to the rebellion of Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing. When he Tieshou reacts, it''s already gone.


    She is also regarded as the dragon and Phoenix among the people. She immediately called on the people: "go!"


    Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing looked at each other, nodded, and then went to he Tieshou and others to greet them: "Dongfang sect leader, son of song, we joined the stick, but we didn''t make any contribution. It''s really a shame. Today we will take he Tieshou as a gift. I hope you don''t blame us."


    "Go, miss!" There are many loyal people in he''s family. When they see that the situation is not good, they rush out to kill Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing. When he bites his silver teeth, he runs out of his heart.


    Seeing that he family''s children were standing in front of him, Ding Chunqiu started the Huagong Dharma and rushed over. As soon as he Tieshou''s men came into contact with him, they were haggard and miserable.


    Duan Yanqing took the opportunity to cross the crowd with a little bit of bintie staff, and then went to the back of he Tieshou with a little bit of Yang finger.


    He Tieshou doesn''t dare to stay at all. He takes his finger, spits out a mouthful of blood and rushes out of the hall. Duan Yanqing gives a grim smile and chases after him.


    Song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue look at each other and smile, quietly watching his Highness''s conflagration¡° Master, I''m going to go after him? " Blue Phoenix in one side asks for an order way.


    Dongfang muxue shakes her head. Now she''s strong on the outside and strong in the middle. Although she bluffs a few people, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t show any flaws later. She needs Blue Phoenix to take care of her.


    He Tieshou was running away in wuxinling. He felt Duan Yanqing was getting closer and closer. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "I didn''t expect that this dead lame man could run so fast." Come back and plan to die.


    Duan yanqingfei was in the air. Suddenly, he felt a hot finger force coming towards his face. He quickly raised his bintie staff in front of him. With a bang, Duan Yanqing''s wrist was numb and glided back several meters.


    Looking at the fingerprints on the bintie staff, Duan Yanqing was shocked: "Yiyang finger?"


    He Tieshou turned back in amazement and saw a thin scholar behind him step out slowly: "Mr. Duan, you can comment on it. How many grades have I achieved in this Yang finger?" If song Qingshu and xuexue''er were present, they would cry out. This scholar is Murong Jingyue.


    "It''s you?" Duan Yanqing eyes a coagulation, face full of alert, "did not expect that your one Yang finger has reached the level of the third grade, breakthrough to the second grade is just around the corner."


    "It''s too chilling to take such an attitude to deal with the life-saving benefactor." The scholar spread his hands and said helplessly.


    Duan Yanqing said with a sneer, "well, when you saved my life, I also taught you the secret of Duan''s non transmission, Yang Zhi. I don''t owe each other a long time ago."


    It turns out that when Duan Yanqing was being chased and killed and was seriously injured, she thought that she had become a useless man and had no hope of regaining her country. As a result, Dao Baifeng, the princess of Zhennan, couldn''t bear Duan Zhengchun''s flirting around. She fell into a mental dilemma for a moment and decided to find a man who was the ugliest, dirtiest or lame in the world to insult her noble princess and use it to revenge Duan Zhengchun. It happened that when she saw Duan Yanqing on the roadside, she took the initiative to undress and have a good time with him. She didn''t know that she was out of jealousy for a while, but she rekindled Duan Yanqing''s fighting spirit and set up a terrible enemy for Dali Duan.


    However, although Duan Yanqing regained his fighting spirit and stopped talking about life and death lightly, his spirit was not hurt by the rule of law. He was hurt too much. Just as he was about to die, Murong Jingyue appeared in front of him and took Yiyang finger as a condition to save Duan Yanqing.


    Duan Yanqing had no choice but to promise. But for the first time in thousands of years, Duan''s unique learning leaked out. He hated Murong Jingyue for taking advantage of others'' danger, so he didn''t appreciate his help all the time.


    "Well, let''s not mention the past, but I''ll take this woman with me today."


    After being looked at by Murong Jingyue, he Tieshou feels cold all over. However, she knows that there is only one way out for her to stay. It''s better to be rescued by this man.


    Duan Yanqing had a murderous opportunity in his heart: "it depends on whether your martial arts are as good as your medical skills." Then he attacked with his staff.


    Murong Jingyue did not dodge. He held out his hand to point at the tip of the iron staff, and Duan Yanqing could not move forward.


    "Miss He, don''t you just stand and watch us fight? Give him some poisonous needles while he can''t move. " Murong Jingyue has a slight sweat in his temples, but he says it with a relaxed manner.


    Duan Yanqing was so frightened that he quickly withdrew his staff and retreated. All of a sudden, he suffered a lot of internal injuries. He did not dare to stay and fled to a distance.


    "Thank you for your help." He Tieshou took a long breath and went forward to thank him.


    "I have always been paid to save people." Looking at he Tieshou''s graceful and full body, Murong Jingyue showed an evil smile.

 Chapter 175

    "What do you want to do?" The consciousness of he tie''s men shrank.


    "What do you say?" Murong Jingyue approached him step by step, and suddenly frowned, "Miss He, you don''t have to waste your efforts. I''m the ancestor of the poison class. You''re so humble. Haha..."


    Seeing that Bi Chan''s poisonous insects had no effect on him, he Tieshou was really flustered. He took out the soft rainbow spider rope from his waist and drew it on him.


    Murong Jingyue freehand to the empty point a few times, just point to the soft rope a few nodes above, originally still majestic whip suddenly like a dead snake, droop on the ground, lifeless, he Tieshou a Lengshen, Murong Jingyue took the opportunity to bully her forward, even point her several big holes.


    "Let go of me!" When he Tieshou was picked up by the other side, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley, so he had to shout powerlessly.


    "I''m afraid miss he will beg me not to let you go later. Ha ha ha..." Murong Jingyue threw a pink pill into her mouth when he Tieshou opened his mouth. He felt that the delicate body in his arms was getting hot and soft. He held her and went to the forest with a long smile.


    In the temple of zhurong, he''s children fell down one after another, and Ding Chunqiu''s disciples waved their flags and cried out:


    "Xingxiu Laoxian, with boundless power, is invincible"


    "Xingxiu old immortal, with boundless power and vast supernatural power, drives the Central Plains"


    "Xingxiu Laoxian is a virtuous man, powerful in the world, incomparable in ancient and modern times"


    ¡­¡­


    The eastern dusk snow on the hall heard Xiumei frown, song Qingshu said with a smile: "is it a deja vu? I don''t know which of these slogans is more elegant than "Wencheng Wude, Zebei, thousands of years, unify the river and lake" In his mind, three big flatterers, Dong Fang Bubai, Ding Chunqiu and Hong Antong, compete on the same stage. The picture is so beautiful that he can''t help laughing.


    "Hum, those slogans are all made by that person. If someone doubts them, I will follow them." Dongfang dusk snorts coldly. It''s just that these flatteries are used on himself. At this time, it''s very harsh to hear Ding Chunqiu''s flattery.


    Blue Phoenix saw that song Qingshu dared to talk to the eastern cult leader in this way. Originally, he secretly pinched a sweat for him. Unexpectedly, Dongfang muxue didn''t mean to blame him at all. Their tone was like a good friend for many years. They couldn''t help looking at each other with a strange eye.


    "Blue Phoenix, if your eyes turn around again, I''ll dig them down and make five treasures nectar wine." Dongfang muxue is still watching the battle situation in the field, and doesn''t mean to turn back.


    "Ouch, master, how can you give up ~" Blue Phoenix spat out her tongue, knelt down at the foot of dongfangmuxue, and leaned her face on her thigh. Her posture was very gentle.


    Song Qingshu only felt that her voice was soft and swaying, so he had a chance to take a close look at the appearance of Blue Phoenix. She was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Her eyes were as big as black paint. She was wearing blue cloth printed white flowered shirt and trousers. She wore an embroidered apron from her chest to her knee. The color was brilliant and the golden color was brilliant. She had a pair of huge gold earrings hanging on her ears, which was the size of a wine cup, A colorful belt around her waist makes her slim and graceful, which highlights her magnificent chest. It is different from the unique charm of Han girls.


    "Are these two girls Lala?" Seeing that the Blue Phoenix was meekly lying at the foot of the East dusk snow, and the East dusk snow was not at all coy, song Qingshu muttered in his heart, "such a violent thing in the sky will be struck by thunder and lightning..."


    With the last son of he family falling down, the Hall fell into a strange silence¡° Why hasn''t the boss come back after so long? " Yue Laosan looked at the door several times, but he couldn''t see Duan Yanqing. Finally he couldn''t help saying.


    It turns out that Duan Yanqing had suffered a lot of internal injuries before. Considering that the pressure of the invincible east was too great for him, and Ding Chunqiu was also hard to distinguish between friends and enemies, he did not dare to venture back to the zhurong hall, so he decided to flee outside wuxinling. Naturally, the other three villains could not wait for him to come back.


    "The eastern cult leader, our eldest brother may have an accident. The three of us are going out to look for him now. I don''t know..." Ye Er Niang hesitated and said.


    The East dusk snow looked at several people with a smile, but didn''t answer. She waved her hand at will. The three people ran out as soon as they were pardoned.


    Ding Chunqiu, who was on one side, scolded him secretly. He thought that he had known that. He should have gone out to intercept he Tieshou just now. "Master of the Orient, since things are over here, Ding also went back to Xingxiu sea first. If you need any help, you can send someone to inform him one day."


    Oriental dusk snow sat up straight body, light said: "since the old fairy something in the body, this seat also don''t force stay. Today, Laoxian''s behavior has also won the friendship of the sun moon god cult. In the future, Laoxian can go to heimuya to find his own seat when he encounters something difficult. "


    "Thank you, master!" Ding Chunqiu was overjoyed when he heard that although he had some regrets that he didn''t get the ice silkworm, he might not be inferior to the ice silkworm if he could get the saying that the East is invincible.


    When the rest of the people were almost gone, Dongfang muxue said, "Blue Phoenix, you stay here to clean up the mess. By the way, you can change the array of wuxinling. Don''t be driven in next time."


    "Yes Blue Phoenix gets up to salute a way.


    "Feifei, help me to the back hall." Eastern dusk Snow put out a hand on Qu Fei''s shoulder, some said wearily.


    Qu Feiyan is overjoyed at hearing the speech, and quickly helps her to walk behind. When she leaves, she looks at Blue Phoenix angrily. It turns out that although Qu Feiyan is young, he has a lot of spirit and mind. As an apprentice of Dongfang muxue, I don''t know the identity of Dongfang muxue''s woman. After living with her for a long time, I was impressed by her unique demeanor. I quietly regard myself as the master''s concubine. Naturally, I can''t stand the other women who appear beside the master.


    "Especially that Blue Phoenix, relying on her big chest, often intentionally or unintentionally rubs on the master. She''s a hateful fox spirit." Qu Feiyan looked at his small chest, a small mouth suddenly pouted up.


    "What do I do?" Song Qingshu is stunned and shouts the East dusk snow.


    "Lan Fenghuang, you are welcome to song Gongzi. He is our leader''s guest." The East dusk snow light said a, soon disappear in the temple.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu stayed for a long time. He thought that when he came to the five poisons cult, Dongfang muxue would tell him what way to recover his power.


    "Blue Phoenix has met song Gongzi." When he was stunned, Blue Phoenix came to him with a smile.


    "Sister Lan''s voice is really beautiful." Song Qingshu came back and praised him sincerely.


    Blue Phoenix was overjoyed when he heard the words. His face was like the beginning of spring flowers, and his color became more beautiful. He said with a smile: "the temperament of song Gongzi is not as secretive as that of ordinary Han people, but I like it."


    "I''m very tactful, but I''ve got such a good voice when I see sister LAN. If I don''t tell you what I want, I''ll be tossing and turning at night and can''t sleep all night." Blue Phoenix is lively and open. Song Qingshu seems to have found the feeling of molesting female subordinates in her previous life.


    Blue Phoenix face a red, pursed his lips and said with a smile: "Song childe is the leader and guest, how can Blue Phoenix let childe sleep alone. We Miao women are always enthusiastic, and the young master is so beautiful. They must be willing to serve the young master in the evening. The young master just choose carefully and tell me which one you like

 Chapter 176

    Hearing this, song Qingshu said with a smile, "how can other women have the charm of sister LAN? I don''t know if I can choose my sister?"


    Blue Phoenix expression some embarrassment, soft voice said: "originally I serve childe is not impossible, but I have been the leader of the woman, inconvenient to serve other men, also hope childe forgive me."


    "That''s difficult. I''m not interested in other women in my class." Song Qingshu did not expose her lies, but deliberately showed an expression of embarrassment.


    "It seems that the young master doesn''t like our Miao girls," Lan Fenghuang glanced at a figure and immediately thought, "then I''ll send a Han girl over at night. Bao Jun is satisfied."


    Song Qingshu looked at her suspiciously. She saw that the girl who was just behind he Tieshou was pitifully tied in the hall by the five poisons cult. She was shocked and said, "what did you plan to do with her?"


    "If you don''t look up to her, according to the rules of the five poisons cult, you will often send the captured enemy to the snake cave and suffer the punishment of ten thousand snakes... Of course, if you are lucky enough for her, she will be your woman, and I won''t embarrass her." Worried that song Qingshu had been pestering her to serve her, Blue Phoenix turned her eyes and showed a sly smile.


    "Why is it difficult for a woman to be a woman?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Lan Fenghuang, who was smiling, was so indifferent when he talked about the terrible punishment.


    "Do you want this woman to serve you?" Blue Phoenix soft voice says.


    "You said so, how can I bear to see a beautiful girl die?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Little girl, you should serve that young master well at night, or I will really throw you into the snake cave tomorrow." Blue Phoenix came to Zhong Ling''s side, while unfastening the shackles of her body, said in a low voice, "Nuo, take this, tomorrow I will check."


    Zhong Ling looked at the white silk in his hands in a confused way: "what is this?"


    "It''s under the cushion..." Blue Phoenix said a few words in her ear, Zhong Ling''s face suddenly turned red, "tomorrow I''ll check whether it''s red, don''t try to cheat me ~"


    Song Qingshu had just finished washing in the room when a young girl knocked on the door and came in. Song Qingshu looked up and saw her round face with a small dimple at the corner of her mouth. Her face was innocent and romantic, but now it was with a sense of panic.


    "What''s your name?" Song Qingshu is not a gentleman. Seeing her beautiful and charming, she has a sense of picking in her heart. Of course, he was not as anxious as he had never seen a woman in his life. He knew that it would be twice as effective to communicate with her first.


    "My name is Zhong Ling." The girl replied timidly, looking around and thinking about how to get away.


    "Zhong Ling?" Song Qingshu breathed. He thought it would not be such a coincidence. He asked tentatively, "do you know a woman named Mu Wanqing?"


    "Sister mu?" Zhong Ling listens to their conversation in zhurong temple during the day. He understands that song Qingshu is very good at martial arts. He is worried about the huge difference between them. In addition, the lightning mink is lost again. Zhong Ling thinks that his first bad is in the hands of a strange man, but he doesn''t know Mu Wanqing.


    "Is your mother Gan Baobao and your father Duan Zhengchun?" Song Qingshu would like to have a big mouth. Why do you want to ask her name? If you go straight to the subject, you won''t be so worried.


    "Nonsense, my father is Zhong wanqiu." Zhong Ling has learned from her mother''s words that Duan Zhengchun is her father, but it''s about mother''s day. She doesn''t dare to admit it in front of outsiders.


    "It''s strange that ugly people can give birth to such a beautiful daughter as you. How did you get along with he Tieshou?" Song Qingshu turned his lips and began to struggle with a question in his heart: after Gan Baobao was pregnant with Zhong Ling, he was forced to marry Zhong wanqiu, and he had been sleeping for more than ten years by that horse faced man. If you think about it, you can understand that an ugly eight monster married a beautiful bride, then you have to work hard? In this way, is Zhong wanqiu taking advantage of Duan Zhengchun or Duan Zhengchun taking advantage of Zhong wanqiu?


    Although Zhong Ling was dissatisfied with his name for Zhong wanqiu, he had to bow his head under the eaves, so he had to tell the story one by one about how he met the crane in the clouds in order to find the lightning mink again, and was finally rescued by he Tieshou.


    "The lecheron of the crane in the cloud is really inflexible," Song Qingshu said with a sneer. "One day, he will answer the oath of that day."


    "Young master, are you... Sister Mu''s friend?" Zhong Ling carefully looked at him and asked weakly.


    "Yes, friend in need." Song Qingshu thinks that when Mu Wanqing saw Shuisheng making love with him on purpose that day, he got angry and ran away. But he was a big man and didn''t chase him. He secretly regretted it.


    "That''s great," Zhong Ling obviously relaxed and stroked his small chest with his hand. "I thought I was doomed tonight."


    "My friend Mu Wanqing and I are friends, but she is not my wife. Who told you that I would not do something to you?" It is obvious that song Qingshu is also struggling violently in his heart.


    "Ah?" Zhong Ling is silly, and his body shrinks back. He says pitifully, "I''m sister Mu''s best friend. Can you give me a break in her face?"


    "Forget it. It''s bad luck for me. Go to bed by yourself. I''ll find another place." Song Qingshu waved his hand and murmured in his heart: if I had known that, wouldn''t I have just called a Miao girl?


    "I knew you were a good man, brother song!" All of a sudden, Zhong Ling''s face opened with a smile, and his eyes looked like a curved moon, which was very beautiful.


    "I hate that women say I''m a good man," Song Qingshu said, depressed. "You can sleep by yourself. I''ll go out first, or I won''t be a beast in the middle of the night."


    "Wait a minute!" Zhong Ling shouts anxiously. Seeing that he turns around and looks puzzled, he says, "can you sleep in this room tonight, Blue Phoenix?" she says, "if... If..."


    So he listened to the threat of Blue Phoenix and song Qingshu.


    "Do you believe that? Sure enough, she''s still a little girl, "Song Qingshu said with a smile." it''s clear that Blue Phoenix deliberately scared you. "


    "What if she didn''t scare me?" Zhong Ling thought of being thrown into the snake pile, then a shiver.


    Song Qingshu is stunned and thinks that he has lost his martial arts now. LAN Fenghuang only treats him politely because of Dongfang muxue''s face. But Dongfang muxue is moody. If they really don''t let Zhong Ling go, they can''t help each other.


    "Well, I''ll stay here tonight to cooperate with you." Song Qingshu picked up a quilt from the bed and spread it to one side of the ground. It was barely a bed.


    "But the Blue Phoenix wants to check that..." Zhong Ling groped for a white kerchief coyly, and his face was as red as rouge.

 Chapter 177

    "Which one?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "That''s it ~" Zhong Ling had a pretty face, and he stamped his feet in a hurry.


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu finally understood what the white towel was and looked at her strangely, "I''m powerless. You can do it yourself."


    "But, I don''t think so." Zhong Ling was so wronged that he almost cried.


    "Or I''ll sacrifice my body to help you through this?" Song Qingshu looks at Zhong Ling''s face from a close distance. He only feels that her skin can be broken by blowing. He can''t help but sigh that the girl really has some advantages that many women can''t match.


    "Elder brother song ~" Zhong Ling looked at him angrily, "what time is it? You are still joking with others."


    "What a cute girl." Song Qingshu sighed to himself that Zhong Ling''s voice was waxy and soft, and his heart was melting.


    See Zhong Ling a pair of big eyes, flickering to look at himself, song Qingshu feel some shoulder not firm: "well, well, really afraid of you, you stab a wound in your hand, drop a little blood up not good, Blue Phoenix how to know that is what blood?"


    "Why didn''t I think of that?" Zhong Ling, with a sudden expression, put his finger to his lips and hesitated.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked strangely.


    "People are afraid of pain..." Zhong Ling wants to shed tears, a pathetic look.


    "Well, I owe you in my last life." In front of Zhong Ling, it''s hard for a man not to have a desire to protect himself. Song Qingshu is no exception, and seeing her fingers carved with powder and jade, he can''t bear to leave a trace of scar on them. "Use my blood."


    Song Qingshu put his finger to his lips. He was about to bite it. Suddenly, he felt some loss, so he put his hand in front of Zhong Ling: "you help me bite it!"


    "I bite?" Zhong Ling hesitated for a while, but it seemed natural for him to help him bite when he thought of the other side helping him.


    Zhong Ling held song Qingshu''s finger tremblingly, opened his red lips, and put his finger in his mouth. He was always ruthless and hard to bite. He hesitated repeatedly. Finally, he knocked his finger gently on it. He felt the mellow and plump on the other finger, and he put out the tip of his tongue to lick it.


    Although it was just a wet and greasy thing that slipped through his fingertips, song Qingshu felt that his heart was also licked, rippling layer upon layer, and his tone became heavy: "Hey, let you bite, why are you licking?"


    Zhong Ling was very upset when he made such a move. When he heard song Qingshu''s words, he was even more ashamed. Subconsciously, he bit hard, and immediately felt a bloody smell spread between his lips.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu widened his eyes and took a cold breath, "you are so cruel."


    "Sorry, brother song, does it hurt?" Zhong Ling subconsciously took out a handkerchief from his arms and wanted to bandage it for him.


    "No, no, no!" Song Qingshu quickly put his finger on the white towel and let all the blood drop on it. "Don''t waste it, or you''ll have to be bitten once the blood coagulates."


    Zhong Ling carefully put the bloody kerchief into her arms. Song Qingshu saw that there was a trace of blood on her lips, which made her red lips very moist and bright. Her throat knot could not help moving up and down, so she hurried out, "I''d better go out and have a look first."


    "Elder brother song ~" Zhong Ling didn''t hold it. In a dazed time, song Qingshu disappeared when he turned the corner. Listening to the faint howling sound in the night, Zhong Ling was so scared that he closed the doors and windows, ran to the bed, wrapped up the quilt and hid himself.


    Song Qingshu was walking on the secluded road. Looking at his bloody fingers, he was depressed and said to himself: "Song Qingshu, you are really rich. Not only did you not get Zhong Ling''s first blood, but you were taken your own blood by the other party..."


    As he walked along, song Qingshu came to the holy beast pool that he passed by in the daytime. Suddenly, his ears moved. It seemed that there was an intoxicating moan in the wind. The sound was so soul eating and bone destroying. Song Qingshu suddenly felt some blood gushing. When he was about to listen carefully, he disappeared.


    "Is it a female ghost, a fox spirit or something like that?" Song Qingshu was stunned, but he was not afraid. He is different from Zhong Ling. In his mind, images like female ghosts and fox spirits are automatically transformed into Nie Xiaoqian, who is gentle and kind in the ghost of a beautiful girl. Naturally, he is not afraid. Instead, he follows the sound with great interest.


    Before long, song Qingshu stops. He finally finds the source of his voice and looks at a beautiful shadow in the middle of the pool.


    The beauty in the pool is not under the water. She only shows her white and pink shoulders. Her eyes are closed. Under the moonlight, her face seems to have a strange red tide.


    It wasn''t long before the beauty sank her head into the water. After half a column of incense, the beauty came out of the water, her red lips slightly opened, and the sound of groaning was heard on the water, and her face was in pain.


    "What iron hand?" Seeing the beauty clearly, song Qingshu could not help exclaiming.


    After all, he Tieshou was a genius of the five poisons sect. After being controlled by Murong Jingyue, he soon calmed down after initial confusion. In response, after what medicine Murong Jingyue fed her mouth, she had an idea. She soon pretended to have a drug attack and began to seduce each other with words.


    Murong Jingyue is also a sperm on the brain, forgetting that he Tieshou grew up in the five poisons cult and has certain resistance to all kinds of poisons. With great joy, he untied his acupoints. He Tieshou takes the opportunity to shoot the insinuating poison needle hidden in his chest into his body. Although Murong Jingyue is good at martial arts, he can''t completely hide at such a close distance. After he Tieshou''s poison needle, he quickly seals the relevant acupoints, takes out various pills from his arms and begins to prepare detoxification. When he Tieshou saw that his blood sealed throat needle could not kill him, he was frightened and afraid. He did not dare to mend the knife, so he ran away in a hurry. In a panic, he subconsciously ran to his most familiar five poison sect.


    Before long, he Tieshou''s medicine broke out. He felt very hot and dry, so he ran to the holy beast pool at night, hoping to use the cold lake water to dispel the agitation from the bottom of his heart. Unfortunately, the effect was very little. He felt that the stream was overflowing in his body. He Tieshou''s silver teeth were about to break. He swore: "what medicine did you use, that filthy body He Tieshou, once the most outstanding saint of the five poisons sect, is naturally charming. If she can''t get rid of the medicine in time, I''m afraid she will sink into carnal lust all her life, and will never be able to extricate herself. But she has tried it in the cold lake water, and her hand... Has also tried it, and its efficacy doesn''t decline at all. On the contrary, it gets worse and worse.


    "What iron hand?" At this time, a man''s exclamation suddenly came from the shore. He Tieshou''s eyes were blurred and looked towards the shore. She had never felt that a man''s voice could be so beautiful. She recognized song Qingshu, who was with Dongfang Bubai during the day. He Tieshou could not help showing his eyebrows.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know why he was in the middle of the night. He secretly smacked his tongue at the Miao girl''s bold opening, and retreated: "Miss He, go on... Go on. I didn''t see anything just now. I''m leaving now. I hope it doesn''t disturb your interest."


    He tie''s hands are red like fire, and he fights fiercely in his mind for a long time. Finally he doesn''t want to be a slave of desire in the future, but he turns into an obscene woman. With a sigh, he says, "Mr. Song, please stay."


    Song Qingshu listened to her gentle and intimate voice, and could not help but jump in his heart, "what''s the girl''s advice?"


    "I''m very poisonous. I''m in danger. I hope you''ll be merciful and help me." Although the Miao girl is affectionate, he Tieshou is still a virgin. Thinking that she has to seduce her, she feels ashamed and angry.


    "Highly toxic? I don''t think you''ve been hit by the strange whore powder, or you''ve eaten a stick of firewood I love. " Song Qingshu saw that he Tieshou''s cheeks were scarlet in the water, and his eyes were watery and full of spring feelings, so he couldn''t help muttering.


    The night was quiet. Although song Qingshu''s voice was small, she was clearly heard by he Tieshou. She turned from worry to joy: "it turns out that the young master also has such profound attainments in medical skills. I was really poisoned. I hope the young master can help me."


    "Shrimp?" "Song Qingshu suddenly silly," I read less, you can''t cheat me


    "Although I was born in a demon sect, I have always been clean and self loving. I can''t make fun of my daughter''s family." He Tieshou sighed.


    "What''s the antidote for this medicine? I''ve heard that human milk can relieve this kind of medicine. Why don''t you try it?" Song Qingshu only feels that God has made a big joke on him. In order not to be a wolf in the middle of the night, he does something to Zhong Ling. Later, when it''s hard for him to face Mu Wanqing, he goes out to breathe. But he doesn''t expect to meet another female goblin.


    "It''s too late," he Tieshou said. In the middle of the night, he went to find a nurse. "In fact, the son of song can detoxify my concubine himself."


    "How?" Song Qingshu also felt that he was a little shameless at the moment, and he knew that when he was like this.


    "You come down, I''ll teach you..." he Tieshou''s voice is very charming.


    "We are clearly the enemy..." although song Qingshu said so, he could not help but moved to the pool.


    "I only want to have a good night, but why bother me..." he Tieshou said eagerly, for fear that he would lose his mind and do something more shameful.


    As soon as song Qingshu stepped into the pool, he was drenched by the cold water, and he immediately gave a pep talk: what if it was he Tieshou''s plan? Now he has lost all his martial arts, and he is not his opponent at all


    It turned out that he Tieshou had already bullied his body when he hesitated, and his red lips were pasted up all of a sudden, and song Qingshu had to swallow all his words.

 Chapter 178

    With the cold water around and the hot body in his arms, song Qingshu felt as hard as iron.


    "Are we too fast? We didn''t know each other before today... "After a long smothered kiss, song Qingshu only felt that everything was so untrue. He reached out to push the other side away, but he didn''t know that the starting point was full of softness.


    "What a man of duplicity..." he Tieshou''s face was red and bleeding. He wrapped his hands around Song Qingshu''s neck and breathed like orchid in his ear, giggling.


    "Your hand?" Seeing two arms as white as jade, song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    "Before the head of the he family took over the family, he would cut off his left arm and put on an iron Wu hook to practice his family''s unique skills. When I was a child, people were afraid of pain, and my mother loved me, so she declared that I had broken my arm, and put a special iron hook on it to hide people''s eyes and ears. "He Tieshou took off song Qingshu''s clothes while biting his lips." don''t you think it''s too bad to talk about this situation? "


    Song Qingshu felt a warm and greasy palm stretched into his skirt. The desire he had been deliberately suppressing was like a flood gate. He could not stop it any more. He stretched out his hand to hold the delicate body in front of him tightly in his arms, as if he wanted to rub it into his body.


    "That''s what a man should do," he Tieshou said with a smile. "Love me..."


    I don''t know how long later, he Tieshou was hanging in front of song Qingshu''s chest, his eyes were blurred, and his face and nose were full of sweat, "my poison hasn''t been completely solved yet..."


    "More? How many times... "Song Qingshu was a little absent-minded. Because of his internal injury, he lost all his skills. Now his body is just weak, and he has gradually developed the feeling of not being able to follow his heart.


    "I won''t make you embarrassed." He Tieshou showed a charming smile, took a breath, and slowly sank into the water.


    Song Qingshu felt that his body was tight, his eyes suddenly opened round, and he soon relaxed and closed his eyes, his face changed into a comfortable expression.


    After a long time, he Tieshou floated to the surface of the water, wiped the water stains on the corners of his mouth, and said with a smile: "I said that the young master must be ok..."


    "The girl of 28 looks like a crisp girl. She cuts the fool with a sword at her waist. Although there is no head falling, it''s bone marrow withering in the dark. " Song Qingshu murmured, his expression became fierce, "bone marrow withered, then bone marrow withered, I spell." Finish saying then pressed up, the water flowered one layer after another rippling open, the sound of fairy music resounded again in the pool, the moon seemed to be shy in general, hiding in the clouds.


    Looking at he Tieshou, who was dressed well and turned around to go, song Qingshu said in a depressed way, "are you going like this?"


    "Why, do you still need me to be responsible for you?" He Tieshou turned back and said coldly that the previous gentle amorous feelings had already disappeared.


    Song Qingshu took a breath, but he was not used to such a big gap. He said with a smile, "although every man has a headache, I still want to remind you that we have done it so many times just now. What if you are pregnant?"


    He Tieshou''s body shape, song Qingshu just thought there was a play, but she turned back and smile: "don''t worry, I will force out what you left in my body with internal force."


    He Tieshou had disappeared in a daze. Song Qingshu murmured: "it''s really an eye opener. People in the Wulin actually have such a natural and pollution-free contraceptive prescription. Okamoto 003 is weak compared with others... But others are better said, but those who eat into the stomach... Spit out from the mouth. Are they really big men?"


    All the way back from the sacred beast pool, song Qingshu always felt unhappy. Although he had taken advantage of it in theory, why did he Tieshou''s attitude give him the illusion that he was a cucumber like man when he used it up.


    "Brother song, are you back?" Hearing the sound of opening the door, Zhong Ling on the bed struggled to open his eyes and said drowsily, "Why are you all wet?" When she saw that song Qingshu was full of water, she sat up.


    "Well, I didn''t notice it was dark just now. I fell into the pool." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I''ve asked someone to send me a clean suit."


    "My mother said that if you don''t change the wet clothes immediately, it''s easy to catch cold. Brother song, take off your clothes quickly. I promise you won''t look at them." Zhong Ling appeared a little anxious.


    "I''m a big man, even if I''m seen by a little girl." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "well, go back to sleep by yourself. I''ll deal with it myself."


    "When the five poison believers come to deliver clothes to elder brother song, can elder brother song lie down with me for a while?" Zhong Ling''s manner was obviously rather embarrassed.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s mind changed, she soon realized that what she was thinking was that she must be worried about being seen sleeping in bed by the five poison believers. Finally, she reported it to LAN Fenghuang.


    "Is blue Phoenix so terrible? You are too timid. " Song Qingshu is quite speechless.


    "That woman is fierce," Zhong Ling wrinkled Qiong''s nose and snorted, "since you want to cheat her, naturally you have to get everything ready."


    "I''m very sleepy, but I don''t have the time to change. I''ll go to bed first. When someone knocks on the door, you can help me bring in my clothes." Song Qingshu yawned. He felt that his back was aching. He wanted to fall down and go to sleep immediately.


    "Then go to bed!" Zhong Ling said in a hurry.


    "That''s what you said!" Song Qingshu felt that she was worthy of her if she didn''t eat. He didn''t bother to be polite to her. When he got to the bed, he took off his wet clothes and trousers, wiped them with a handkerchief, and then went to bed to sleep. "How fragrant..." this was song Qingshu''s last consciousness before he went to sleep.


    Zhong Ling blushed with shame and put down her hands covering her eyes. Just now, she was curious and peered through her fingers. As a result, she saw something she shouldn''t have seen, and her heart suddenly jumped. Seeing that song Qingshu soon heard the sound of a sound of deep sleep, she reluctantly relaxed.


    "Bang bang ~" heard the knock on the door, Zhong Ling ran to open the door, deliberately flashing away to show the Song Qing Book sleeping in bed to the five poison waitress at the door. Zhong Ling turned his head at will, pretended to look at the roof of the room, estimated that the other side saw it almost, and then reached out to take over the clothes she sent.


    After closing the door, Zhong Ling blushed and spat: the woman just showed such an evil smile. She certainly didn''t think of anything good, but it''s better to cheat Blue Phoenix.


    Putting the clothes on the table, Zhong Ling resurfaced the bed he had just made up. After lying on it for a while, he felt flustered. He turned his head and looked at the bed. Seeing that song Qingshu was sleeping heavily, he hesitated for a moment. Then he got up and crept over, dragged his shoes and socks, and lay on the bed.


    It''s a pity that the pillow is occupied by elder brother song alone. Zhong Ling takes a hate look at him, takes the other person''s hand and puts it under the back of her head. She feels much more comfortable. She also has a good calculation in her heart: elder brother song sleeps so deeply that he must get up very late tomorrow. He''ll be careful. Before he wakes up, he doesn''t know what''s going on, hum


    Unfortunately, things backfired. After a day of fear, Zhong Ling finally relaxed and fell asleep. Although song Qingshu worked hard all night, he was young after all, and soon regained his vitality. In the morning, he only felt his arm numb. When he opened his eyes doubtfully, he noticed that Zhong Ling was holding himself like an octopus, with his head resting on his arm and a little drooling.


    When Zhong Ling wakes up, he finds that song Qingshu is sitting at the table eating breakfast. He turns red with shame. After pulling the quilt, he catches his head and says, "it''s dead. Zhong Ling, you dead girl, it''s dead..."


    "Sister ling''er, do you want to eat Dali special meat bait?" Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Hum, people often eat this at home. What''s so strange about it?" Zhong Ling knew that hiding was not the way, so he jumped out of bed.


    "Oh, forget you''re from Dali." Song Qingshu was stunned and reacted.


    "Mr. Song, did you have a good rest last night?" A smile came from outside the door. Song Qingshu saw that Zhong Ling''s face changed. He looked up and saw that it was blue Phoenix.


    "I can''t have a better rest. I''m just a little tired." The scene of the battle in the pool last night appeared in Song Qing''s mind. He was really tired.


    "I heard from my subordinates. I heard that the young master was so tired that his whole body was soaked with sweat." Blue Phoenix showed a strange smile, and did not wait for song Qingshu to answer. He came to Zhong Ling and held out his hand with a smile: "take it."


    Zhong Ling small mouth a Du, heart unwilling to take out from the arms stained with the blood of song Qingshu white towel, handed in the past.


    Seeing the bright blood stains on the white towel, Blue Phoenix leaned over Song Qingshu''s ear and said, "Mr. song really doesn''t know how to feel for fragrance and jade. You have to deal with such a small girl?"


    Song Qingshu almost spits out a mouthful of soup in his mouth. Who forced NIMA to be a prostitute yesterday? All kinds of means forced Zhong Ling to accompany him. If it wasn''t for his integrity, he would have jumped into the Yellow River.


    "Well, I don''t want to tease you any more. Let''s welcome the master song to her residence." Noting the look on Song Qingshu''s face, Blue Phoenix giggles.


    "What about her?" Song Qingshu worried that as soon as he left, Zhong Ling was taken to an unknown place by Blue Phoenix.


    "Oh, you are worthy of being a couple for a hundred days. Little girl, you are really good at it. You''ve made Mr. song love you for just one night." Blue Phoenix surprised to see Zhong Ling one eye, Jiao smile way, "since childe likes her, that she naturally continues to stay here to serve childe."


    "This woman is full of nonsense and disgusting." Zhong Ling was sulky, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    Song Qingshu finally puts down his heart and follows Blue Phoenix to Dongfang muxue''s residence. As soon as we meet, we haven''t opened our mouth yet. However, Dongfang muxue looks at his face and says angrily: "you are depressed and weak. Blue Phoenix, are you doing something good?"

 Chapter 179

    Blue Phoenix was startled and said, "isn''t the leader asking me to treat him well?"


    With a flash of red shadow, Dongfang muxue has come to song Qingshu. He grabs his wrist, checks his pulse, and says angrily, "Song Qingshu is seriously injured now. How can I let you entertain him with a girl?"


    "You''re not going to fight yourself, are you?" The eastern dusk snow suddenly looks at the Blue Phoenix suspiciously.


    Blue Phoenix hear in the heart a cold, quickly explain a way: "the concubine body is the woman of the religious leader, how dare to seek other men again."


    "The fox spirit is shameless." On one side, Qu Fei''s stomach is full of complaints.


    "Then throw the woman last night to the snake cave." The East dusk snow surface sinks like water, as if narrates a trivial matter.


    Song Qingshu is very angry. No matter what she did to Zhong Ling last night or not, everyone has acquiesced that she has become her own woman. But Dongfang muxue decides the life and death of the people in the room without asking.


    "You don''t seem to have asked me what I mean?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    "No need." East dusk snow light return way.


    "Yes? If you don''t ask me, how do you know who that woman was last night? " Song Qingshu recognized the reality of "I''m a fish and a sword" and knew that he couldn''t protect Zhong Ling by force, so he had to rely on the mouth gun.


    "Well?" The eastern dusk snow looks at the Blue Phoenix suspiciously.


    Blue Phoenix appears puzzled: "is not yesterday captured that little girl?"


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu shook his head, "and she''s not a little girl. She''s Princess ling''er, the daughter of Duan Zhengchun, the South King of Dali town. The five poisons sect is in Dali. I think it''s better to try to win her over for the long run."


    As the leader of a religion, Dongfang muxue can distinguish the priorities. If she is an ordinary girl, she will kill her. But as the princess of Dali, there are more places to make an article. Now Dongfang muxue''s strength is greatly damaged, and she plans to return to heimuya one day, so she is not willing to give up any potential help.


    "One night, you can feel her situation clearly," Dongfang muxue said with a smile. "Since you will protect her, it seems that you two have a good relationship, so I will give her to you. No matter what method you use, you must let her join the five poisons cult and become your own person. Otherwise, one day, she will go back to the king''s residence and talk to the king of Zhennan. It''s not good for the five poisons cult. It''s better to kill her early and finish everything. "


    "Er, if you can''t use this word, don''t use it indiscriminately," Song Qingshu heard a black line, "I''ll try it first." In the heart but understand, for Zhong Ling that Gu Ling spirit strange little girl, in order to protect life, don''t say let her join five poison to teach, even let her recognize Blue Phoenix when Niang is also not impossible.


    "Let''s talk about the woman last night." Dongfang muxue laughs unkindly. Qu Feiyan and Blue Phoenix stand up their ears and catch fire of gossip in their eyes.


    "I think it''s better for us to talk about the treatment of my internal injury first. Didn''t the eastern cult leader talk about the five poisons cult last time and naturally know?" With LAN Fenghuang and Qu Feiyan present, song Qingshu is not sure whether they know the identity of Dongfang muxue, so they dare not call her elder sister.


    "You say it first." There is no doubt about the tone of the eastern dusk snow.


    Looking at the Oriental dusk snow in men''s clothes, song Qingshu is a bit of a wanderer for a moment. Although she has a sense of accomplishment in conquering this kind of woman, her character is a bit too strong. It''s more comfortable to marry a gentle and considerate person like Shuanger


    "Mr. Song, what did the leader ask you?" Blue Phoenix see song Qingshu stay there, don''t know what to think, can''t help secretly for him pinch a sweat.


    Song Qingshu came back to his senses and replied faintly, "she is your leader, not mine. You need to listen to her, but I don''t need to." Seeing that the Oriental dusk snow willow eyebrow wanted to stand up, she thought that the treatment was still in her hands, and quickly changed the subject, "but if you women want to hear some gossip, I can share it with you to satisfy some people''s curiosity."


    LAN Fenghuang and Qu Feiyan didn''t realize the mystery of his words. They thought that the woman in his mouth was talking about them. They didn''t think much about it. They quickly said, "young master song, tell us about it. We really want to hear it."


    "It''s a long story, saying..." before Song Qingshu finished, Dongfang muxue interrupted him directly


    "Then make a long story short."


    Song Qingshu is not angry, quickly said: "in short, I was raped."


    "Poof!" Qu Feiyan is carrying a cup of tea to his mouth. When he hears song Qingshu''s words, he can''t help but spray it out.


    Oriental evening snow couldn''t help staring at her, looking back at Song Qingshu: "be more specific."


    Song Qingshu, with an expression that he had known so well, explained: "last night, master LAN sent a beautiful girl to my room. Although my reason told me not to be an animal, my body kept urging me to be better than an animal. After suffering a lot, I decided to relax outside and walk to the sacred animal pool of the five poisons cult, The result met a fox spirit that is bathing


    "Fox spirit?" East dusk snow three people together exclaim.


    "Yes, fox spirit," thought of the endless tenderness and amorous feelings of he Tieshou last night, song Qingshu had a smile on his face. "A man as honest as me, of course, immediately closed his eyes and stepped back. I didn''t expect that when I stepped on the dead branches on the ground, I was found by the fox spirit. The other party may have been overwhelmed by my beauty. Anyway, as soon as she saw me, her eyes became bright, and she rushed directly to violence me. As you know, the eastern cult leader, I have lost my martial arts and can''t resist, so I have to bear the insult of the other party in silence. The fox spirit killed that day has abused me thousands of times. "


    "Do fox spirits have men?" Qu Feiyan was bluffing a Leng a Leng, finally can''t help but ask the doubts in the heart.


    "Why do you ask that?" Song Qingshu also felt confused, suddenly his face changed greatly, "do you hear what I said, what you think in your mind is a male fox spirit in that what me?"


    "Well." Qu Feiyan subconsciously nodded a little, looked at the back of his ass, and a trace of pity appeared on his face.


    "Foxes are all women, of course!" Song Qingshu spits out his blood and looks at Qu Feiyan fiercely. His heart is itching with hatred: "you are ruthless. I remember you. One day, I will restore the scene in your mind to you intact."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Eastern dusk snow forced to smile, "who is that woman?"


    "I don''t know. In the middle of the night, a woman took off her clothes and took a bath in the water. When she saw a man, she took the initiative to send a newspaper. I was still wondering which Miao girl was so enthusiastic." Song Qingshu didn''t reveal the name of he Tieshou. Although they are both enemies and friends, as the saying goes, one day husband and wife will be gracious for one hundred days, and no matter how we say it, we will be gracious for seven or eight hundred days


    "Nonsense, although we Miao girls have always been bold and enthusiastic, no one would be so mean." Blue Phoenix''s face was red.


    "Master LAN, let''s make a bet on whether she is the Miao girl in the five poison sect." Song Qingshu showed a bad smile.


    LAN Fenghuang filtered the women in the five poisons sect. He couldn''t think of anyone who would do such a thing. He immediately nodded: "OK, I''ll bet that woman is not a Miao girl in the five poisons sect. If it turns out that she is not, song Gongzi will call me" good sister, I''m wrong ", OK?"


    "No problem," Song Qingshu said simply, "what if you lose?"


    "At your disposal." Blue Phoenix thinks about it, and doesn''t think it will lose.


    "That''s not necessary," Song Qingshu said to himself, praising the delicate and beautiful voice of her voice. "I''ve heard for a long time that master LAN''s Xiao skill is unparalleled. Then you can play it for me once."


    "Good!" LAN Fenghuang thinks that it''s just playing the flute. What''s the dilemma? She thinks that song Qingshu is pitying for Xiang and Yu. She deliberately puts forward this kind of condition, which is not a condition. She can''t help but show great affection for him.


    "Dongfanggu... Sect leader," Song Qingshu suddenly changed his tongue when dongfangmuxue glared at him. He was overjoyed and almost called out the word "girl." I have already answered your question. You should tell me what can cure my internal injury


    "To call you here today is to say this," Dongfang muxue nodded and looked at Qu Feiyan. "Feifei, next you escort Mr. Song to a place. This trip may be in danger. Even if you spare your life, you should protect his safety."


    Qu Feiyan was surprised. He didn''t expect the master to give such an order. He wondered why the master attached so much importance to song Qingshu, but it was hard for him to disobey his orders. He half knelt on the ground and said, "I will obey."


    "Feifei, I know you are always good and listen to the teacher," Dongfang muxue said earnestly, holding out her hand and gently stroking Qu Feiyan''s hair. "But I''m not sure about the success or failure this time, so I need you to help song Gongzi wholeheartedly. You should treat him as me. No matter what he says or what he wants to do, you should obey unconditionally, You know what? "


    Qu Feiyan''s face turned white. Although she was young, she grew up in the demon sect. She didn''t understand what this command meant. Tears began to appear in her eyes. Looking up at the East dusk snow, her voice choked: "master..."


    Dongfang muxue is so smart that she doesn''t realize that Qu Feiyan has always had an inexplicable feeling for her. It''s easy to do if she is a man. As the most powerful person in the world, her status as a teacher and apprentice will not be hindered. But she can''t ignore the fact that she is her daughter. Qu Feiyan is so close to her that she will know the truth one day, It''s better to arrange another road for her in advance, and assign it to song Qingshu. She also has a little bit of caution that is not enough for outsiders

 Chapter 180

    "I have made up my mind. Don''t say much." The East dusk snow turns to head, ruthlessly comes down to no longer see Qu Fei smoke.


    Qu Feiyan gave a sad smile: "well, since the master wants Feifei to do this, Feifei will certainly listen to the master."


    Song Qingshu''s whole heart was on how to recover his power, but he didn''t understand the dialogue between them. Looking at Qu Fei''s face, he was confused: isn''t it just to protect me for a period of time?


    "After all you''ve said, can you tell me where that place is?" Song Qingshu said sadly.


    The East dusk snow looked at the west, light vomited a few words: "Ningma temple."


    "The home of jiumozhi, Ningma temple?" Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that there was a way to help me recover my skills?


    "That''s right," he continued to explain with a lighter head. "I think about it. Only an ancient skill in Tibetan Tantric school can solve your current physical problems."


    "What skill?" In Song Qing''s mind, the martial arts, such as flame knife, dragon and elephant, Prajna and big handprint, which appeared in Jin Yong''s novels are constantly flashing. It seems that they are not right. Is it Mitsuya Yoga?


    "When you get there, you will naturally know," said Dongfang muxue with a blush on her face. "Now there are disputes among all the countries in the world. Three of the four sects of Tibetan Tantric sect have taken refuge in Mongolia. Basiba of nalandao temple has become a guest of honor of Tiemuzhen. King Jinlun of Vajrayana sect has been flourishing under Kublai Khan. Sanjie of zhenyanzong is also a confidant of Ali Buge. As an official of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, if you go to these three factions, you will be trapped. "


    "In this way, only Ningma temple is left. Ningma temple is the oldest school of Esoteric Buddhism. I don''t know if there are other three schools, but there must be. Jiumozhi, who came from Ningma temple, has a good relationship with you. In addition to the alliance between Tubo and Manchu, if you ask for help at the door, they will not be helpless. "


    "It''s just a nodding acquaintance," Song Qingshu felt cheated. "According to you, if that skill can really restore my power, it must be extremely precious. One of the biggest problems of you people in the Wulin is that you like to treasure yourself. You would rather lose it than pass it on to others. As a native of the Central Plains, I am not related to them. How can they possibly teach me the secret school


    "If you ask them to pass on the flame saber or something, they will not pay attention to you," Dongfang muxue said with a smile. "But that skill is different. Although it''s still more precious than the flame saber, they never hide. A big reason is that this skill is easy to learn and difficult to master. And unless you practice to the highest level, the more profound your skill is, the easier it will be to get possessed and die. For thousands of years, I have never heard of anyone who can really achieve this skill. As time goes on, there are fewer and fewer people who know this skill. Because of the lessons learned from the past, few of the disciples of Tantric school are willing to practice it, which makes it almost a forbidden book of Tantric school. "


    "You ask me to practice a skill that is destined to practice the dead. It''s not a pit for me," Song Qingshu said. Hearing this, he looked at Dongfang muxue angrily. "I know myself very well. Although I''m very confident, I never underestimate those amazing people in the vast history. There must have been many wise people who chose to practice this skill in those years, but none of them could practice it. How can I be an exception? "


    "I''m most aware of the situation in your body. If you don''t find a cure in time, you will explode and die within one or two years. Although that skill is dangerous, it still has a chance of life. If you practice, you will not die. If you don''t practice, you will die. Choose for yourself. " Eastern dusk snow sneers.


    "I didn''t expect that I met such a difficult problem as drinking poison to quench thirst," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, looking up at the East dusk snow, "if I choose not to practice, am I useless to you?"


    "That''s right," Dongfang muxue said simply, looking rather cold. "Now I''m in collusion with Zhang Wuji, the Ming religion. I''m seriously injured, and I need help urgently. The reason why I''m willing to do my best to help you recover your power is that I see your potential and know that you can help me in the future. If you don''t want to take risks... "Dongfang muxue was silent for a long time, and said:" I won''t kill you even in the past friendship. I won''t send you away. "


    "It''s not my character to sit and wait to die," Song Qingshu sometimes even has the illusion that if a devil appears in front of him and is willing to trade with him, he will not hesitate to sell his soul in exchange for strength


    "Although I know it''s provocative, I have to say it really works." Song Qingshu looked at the East dusk snow, "you win, when do I start?"


    Dongfang muxue''s mouth turned up slightly, but he soon covered up the past: "in fact, the biggest problem is not whether you are willing to learn, but whether they are willing to teach. Although I infer from the analysis of the history of Tantric school that it is more than half possible for them to teach you, it''s hard to predict the world, and the remaining half still needs your own chance. "


    "Buddha has a destiny. I understand," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I think I have a destiny with Buddha."


    "Well, ever since I first met you, you''ve surprised me a lot. I hope you can continue this time." Dongfang muxue stood up, pointed to Qu Feiyan and said, "it''s a long way to Tibet, and it''s in great danger. If you have internal injury, Feifei will protect you. She''s my own disciple. Because of her age, she''s not the opponent of some famous experts in the Jianghu, but she''s more than enough to deal with ordinary people."


    "I hope you can take care of me." It''s hard for song Qingshu to be happy at the thought of being protected by this charming girl.


    "Mr. Song is very polite. Since it''s the master''s order, I must do my best." After such a long time, Qu Feiyan''s mood finally slowly stabilized.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s dejected look, Dongfang muxue decides to stimulate him with a piece of good news: "in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. Although that Kung Fu is a bit secretive, even if you can''t practice it to the level of Dacheng, you can still be free for at least ten or twenty years before you finally fall into the devil and die. How can you make money?"


    "You didn''t say that earlier!" Song Qingshu is really in the spotlight. Since he can prolong his life for decades, does he still need to struggle?


    When song Qingshu came back to the room, Zhong Ling was lying on the table in a daze. Seeing him come in, Zhong Ling looked behind him and asked carefully, "is blue Phoenix not suspicious?"


    "They already know you''re cheating." Song Qingshu was amused to see her quail like appearance and decided to make fun of her.


    "Ah, how did she know?" Zhong Ling''s face was pale. He thought to himself that he was so well prepared, why he still failed


    "I said it." Song Qingshu saw that her apricot eyes were slightly open, and her nose was puffed up. He quickly explained, "if you don''t say that, you will be thrown into the snake cave." So he briefly told him what happened before.


    "It''s really the most poisonous woman." Zhong Ling was so angry that he thought how could LAN Fenghuang be so dishonest. He said that he would not accompany song Qingshu until he was thrown into the snake cave. Although he was a bit opportunistic, he was still doing things according to the agreement. He didn''t know that after a night with song Qingshu, he would still be buried in the snake kiss.


    "Very simple, since you have no ability to make rules, you have to follow the rules made by the strong," Song Qingshu said directly, as if seeing what Zhong Ling thought in his heart. "By the way, now you have two ways to go, one is to join the five poisons cult and become their own people, the other is..." Song Qingshu paused and spat out a cold word: "death."


    "Only a fool would choose to die. In fact, the five poisons cult is very interesting." fearing that song Qingshu didn''t believe it was her real idea, Zhong Ling quickly took out a little green snake from his waist pocket. "Here, brother song, I caught it when I was walking outside just now. Ah, if the lightning mink is still there, I can have a good meal again." With that, his face darkened.


    "Well, during this time, you stay in the five poisons sect and exchange your experience of snake cultivation with Blue Phoenix. By the way, you should learn some skills, so that you won''t have to be rescued by others when you meet the crane in the clouds. You don''t have such good luck every time." Song Qingshu thinks that Zhong Ling is a wonderful flower. On the one hand, he catches snakes like a plaything. On the other hand, he is scared to death of the snake cave.


    "Where is elder brother song going?" Zhong Ling hears the meaning in his tone, and he is stunned.


    "I''m going to Tubo." Song Qingshu finally packed up and felt that there was nothing to hide, so he told her directly.


    "I''ll go with you, too!" Zhong Ling said in a hurry, thinking that if brother song had just left, Blue Phoenix would bully me


    "Do you think it''s tourism?" Song Qingshu shook his head. "It''s a hard journey. Your martial arts are too poor. We don''t have the energy to take care of you."


    "Don''t look down on people. If they hadn''t lost the lightning mink, they would have let it out to bite you now." Zhong Ling small mouth a Du, be despised face to face, even if she again naive romantic, also some unhappy.


    "Let her go with you." Song Qingshu wanted to talk about it again, but suddenly came the voice of the East dusk snow. Looking back, she came in with Qu Feiyan.


    "But..." in order to avoid hurting Zhong Ling''s self-esteem, song Qingshu didn''t say anything specifically, but he believed that Dongfang muxue understood what he meant.


    "It''s not a big problem. Let Feifei take care of it by the way." Dongfang muxue''s face is very strange. "When she comes to Tubo, she can play a very important role."


    "It''s a pity you don''t want to be a god stick." Song Qingshu tilted his head and looked at the East dusk for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion.


    "Why?" In the East, the evening snow was in a daze.


    "Because since today, you have always said half of what you said, and you have been making a mystery." Song Qingshu''s teeth itched with hatred.


    "Some words are not willing to say, and some words can not be said. When it comes to a certain time, you will naturally understand my difficulties." The East dusk Snow says meaningfully.

 Chapter 181

    "Sister Feiyan, you seem younger than me."


    "I can''t even beat the crane in the clouds. What''s the use of being old?"


    "It''s just that the lightning mink isn''t on them that the crane in the cloud has taken advantage of them."


    "Well, to explain is to cover up."


    "You


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu reluctantly looks at the back of the quarrel between the two little loris. Along the way, the two have had conversations like this no less than 100 times. He doesn''t know why the two lovely girls look at each other in such a way.


    "Brother song, the fog of Mount Emei is so beautiful." Looking at the white clouds rising from the mountains and valleys of Mount Emei, the vast sea of clouds and fog spread flat in the air like a snow-white blanket, bright and clean, thick and moist, boundless and boundless, Zhong Ling was fascinated, especially excited to see here and there. She is lively in nature. Although she often goes out to play, she is basically in Dali. This time she passed Emei Mountain with song Qingshu, it was the first time that she was so far away from home. It was inevitable that she was a little elated.


    "This is actually the first time that my uncle of Emei school has climbed this mountain." Song Qingshu lamented the magic of nature and laughed bitterly. After leaving the five poisons cult, the three of them went to Tubo, via Sichuan. On a whim, song Qingshu took two girls to Mount Emei.


    Among the four famous Buddhist mountains in China, Mount Wutai is called the "golden world", Mount Putuo is called the "glass world", Mount Jiuhua is called the "nether world". As for Mount Emei, it is also called the "silver world", which is not a good name. Lust world... "Song Qingshu looks strange, "Is it true that a silver man sees silver?"


    "The fog of Mount Emei?" Hearing Zhong Ling''s exclamation, song Qingshu was stunned. He couldn''t help but read out a very impressive passage in his memory: "when I walk through the mountain, the mountain doesn''t speak. When I walk through the sea, the sea doesn''t speak. I sit on the donkey, tick by tick, and I go to the end of the world with my sword. People say that I''m in Emei because I love great Xia Yang Guo and can''t find him. In fact, I just like the mist and haze of Emei, like the fireworks blooming when I was 16 years old... "


    "Poetry is not like poetry, words are not like words, but it seems to contain a woman''s strong feelings," Qu Feiyan was influenced by her grandfather, Qu Yang, who is a great master of music and temperament. Later, after the careful training of Dongfang muxue, she had profound attainments in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. However, she soon frowned and said to herself, "listen to the meaning of the words, that woman should have a heaven reliant sword, But why hasn''t he been heard of in the world? As for the great Xia Yang Guo, he is unheard of. "


    "This woman is Guo Xiang, the founder of the Emei school. She fell in love with Yang Guo, a 16-year-old great Xia. But Yang Guo already had a life and death dependent lover, which led to the end of the bitter love before it started..." Song Qingshu told them about Guo Xiang''s secret love for Yang Guo, and heard the two girls'' beautiful eyes.


    "That Miss Guo Er is so pitiful that she has lived a lonely life like this." Zhong Ling''s nose is sour. He just feels sorry for Guo xiangte in the story.


    "If you want me to say it, blame Yang Guo. He is such a mature and handsome man, but he appears in front of Miss Guo Er intentionally or unintentionally. A young girl who is just in love can''t resist his charm. In the end, he plays the game of empathy. It seems that he is empathy, but in fact he is not. That''s what he says." Qu Feiyan looks very angry.


    "According to you, what should Yang Guo do? Did you abandon your original match and accept Miss Guo er? " Although Zhong Ling felt sorry for Guo Xiang, he also admired Yang Guo''s way of doing it.


    "Well, why can''t a man have three wives and four concubines? Since Yang Guo is so powerful, it''s normal to marry more wives. Miss Guo Er loves him so much and has been searching for him for decades. She must be willing to be a concubine... "


    Song Qingshu never thought that Qu Feiyan, a woman, would say such a thing, but it''s not so strange to think that she grew up in the sun moon god cult, where the strong are respected.


    "Three wives and four concubines, what love is there..." Zhong Ling thinks that Qu Feiyan only says this intentionally for the sake of fighting with her.


    "What nonsense Just then, a crisp and clear voice came from the woods not far away. Song Qingshu looked up and saw a young girl in purple slowly coming.


    "What can I do for you, girl?" Song Qingshu saw that she had a melon shaped face, long eyebrows, slim waist and shoulder, which seemed to be vulnerable. He sighed to himself that she was beautiful and had an advantage. If she jumped out like a flower, she would be kind enough if she didn''t kick it back. She would not be so pleasant as she is now.


    "I just passed by and overheard what you said. Although I have to admit that it''s a good story, it insults our Emei sect." The young girl looked rather angry.


    "Are you from Emei?" Song Qingshu was startled. After calming down, he was full of doubt. He had never seen this girl in Emei school.


    "Not bad!" The girl in purple nodded and said, "the founder of the Emei school is situ Xuankong, the moving spirit son of the pre Qin period. However, the ape sword technique and the magic fist with arms that he created for thousands of years have long been lost. Now the martial arts system of the Emei school is established by Baiyun Zen master hundreds of years ago, so the Emei school also regards him as the founder. As for Guo Xiang, hum, It''s unheard of. "


    The last time I saw Huang Rong in Jingzhou City, according to her age, Guo Xiang was not born at this time. Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t take Guo Xiang for granted as the founder of Emei. Instead, he was very curious about the identity of the girl in front of him: "I have a deep relationship with Emei school. The previous leader died out, and I''ve met many of the other three generations of disciples, Why have you never met a girl? "


    "My master, abbess Baixiao, is the younger sister of the extinct abbess. I grew up in Xinjiang with my master. It''s normal that you haven''t met me. You are so familiar with the Emei sect. Don''t you know who you are The girl in purple was stunned, and she was obviously guessing the identity of song Qingshu.


    "I''m called baixiaosheng in the Jianghu. It''s normal for me to know a lot about it. For example, I''ll know that you are yuan Ziyi, that''s round, right?" Song Qingshu put on a mold to make a few fingers and said unfathomably.


    "Why?" Now it''s the turn of the girl in purple to be surprised. There are many people in the world who know her name is yuan Ziyi, but they know that she is round. No one in the world knows her name except her master and other elders. Is this really a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu?


    Looking at the pretty woman in front of him, song Qingshu sneers to himself: it''s really yuan Ziyi, a green tea whore. In the original book, she always stirs up Hu Fei''s feelings. In the middle of the book, she also quarrels with Cheng lingsu. Finally, after Hu Fei falls in love with her, she expresses her role as a monk and refuses Hu Fei. Xiao hufei, for your mother''s sake and uncle''s sake, if I have a chance, I will take revenge for you, so that you won''t meet this fox one day and be cheated out of your underwear by her as in the original work.


    "I don''t know what Miss Yuan said when she went to Emei thousands of miles away?" Song Qingshu asked quietly.


    Yuan Ziyi chuckled and didn''t answer. Instead, he said something else: "aren''t you a hundred Xiaosheng in the river and lake? Don''t you know?"


    Song Qingshu was about to shake his head when he suddenly got a flash in his head and said, "Miss yuan must have done something for the Hui tribe. If I expected that, Miss yuan''s trip to Emei would have been futile." Of course, song Qingshu dares to be sure. He has checked it before, and only when he knows that Zhou Zhiruo hasn''t come back can he dare to swagger on to Emei.


    "That''s a good guess." Yuan Ziyi looks very distressed. She can''t see the leader of Emei school during this trip, so her mission can be said to be a failure.


    "I''m a good friend with leader Zhou of Emei sect. She hasn''t come back from home and abroad during this period. If you have anything to take, I can convey it to you when leader Zhou comes back one day." Yuan Ziyi came from Xinjiang, which may have something to do with the Ming religion in the western regions. Naturally, song Qingshu did not dare to neglect him.


    "It''s said that Bai Xiaosheng needs to travel all over the world. How can you still have a chance to help me Yuan Ziyi asked suspiciously.


    "I''m tired of traveling all these years. I don''t want to run around any more. I decided to settle down at the foot of Emei Mountain with my two little ladies and live a double night... Oh no, three nights and three habitats." Song Qingshu embraces Qu Feiyan in one hand and Zhong Ling in the other. The two girls make a big red face at once. However, they are both smart minded people. They know that there must be a reason for him to do so, and they have no insight into it.


    Yuan Ziyi secretly scolded shamelessly, but also regretted that the two girls didn''t know how to love themselves and didn''t have a good way: "it''s very important. It''s inconvenient to disclose it to outsiders."


    Song Qingshu was anxious, but on the surface he didn''t care: "well, it''s rare that I want to be a living Lei Feng. Since you don''t need it, you can forget it. You know, most people want me to help Bai Xiaosheng, but they don''t have to say a thousand taels of gold... "As they say this, they walk down the mountain road with Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling in their arms.


    Different from Zhong Ling''s red face, Qu Feiyan is a little shy, but after all, he has more knowledge. Although he doesn''t know what song Qingshu means, he still coquettishly says: "brother, you are good or bad. When you see a beautiful girl, you forget what you do. Last time you met that woman, you gave her free money. Up to now, I''m still heartbroken." Intentionally or unintentionally let the voice spread behind, let yuan Ziyi hear.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that how you were cheated by me?" Song Qingshu''s voice is soft and her body is soft. She feels Qu Feiyan''s coquetry. Song Qingshu''s heart swings and subconsciously pinches the soft meat on her small waist.


    Aware of song Qingshu''s salty pig hand, Qu Feiyan keeps a gentle smile on his face, but his toes grind him on the instep.


    "Wait!" Yuan Ziyi''s eyes and ears could not be deceived by their conversation. When she heard this, she immediately began to shout.

 Chapter 182

    Song Qingshu and Qu Feiyan look at each other, with a triumphant smile at the corner of their mouth. When they turn around, the smile has long disappeared. "Girl, when she hears our conversation, she sees my jade tree facing the wind, and her heart is sprouting, ready to follow the example of Hongfu running at night..."


    "Hum, your martial arts are so low. I don''t know how you live to the present with such a mouth that offends people easily." Yuan Ziyi snorts coldly. With her martial arts, she can clearly feel that song Qingshu''s breathing is disordered. Either she can''t do martial arts, even if she can do it, she is limited. One of the girls he holds in his arms is not good at martial arts, and the other seems to be more difficult.


    "That''s because I seldom touch other people''s bottom line, and no one will really have a hard time with me in some harmless jokes," Song Qingshu said triumphantly after reading Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan. "Besides, I still have a lot of pretty confidants with excellent martial arts skills..."


    Yuan Ziyi frowned and could not hide her impatience. She asked directly, "are you really friends with elder martial sister Zhou?"


    Recalling Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face and the relationship between them, song Qingshu nodded: "of course, I''m her blue confidant, blue confidant..."


    "Blue confidant?" Yuan Ziyi was stunned. She quickly responded and felt speechless. "When can you send the news to elder martial sister Zhou as soon as possible?" Before, she also left letters in the Emei sect, just listening to the words of the Emei disciples. It seems that Zhou Zhiruo won''t come back in the near future. If she waits for Zhou Zhiruo to come back to see the letters, it will be too long, I''m afraid that she will miss something important.


    "Three to ten days, depending on where she is now." Song Qingshu pretended to think about it and replied.


    "You don''t know where she is, either?" Yuan Ziyi was shocked and angry. The other side was playing with her.


    Husband, whenever and wherever possible, in the course of contacts, Song Qing wrote, "I need to start looking for her in front of the eyes and hands, and then pass the news to her by flying eagle. I know that it will take so many hours to go on and on."


    Yuan Ziyi looked at him suspiciously: "do you have such great power?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "do you really want to be a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu by one person? After hundreds of years of accumulation, our baixiaosheng aristocratic family is now trying to be strong enough to spread its influence all over the world. If you run into me, you''re lucky. "


    Yuan Ziyi was stunned by him. He thought that there was such a hidden force in the Central Plains. It would be more convenient to have a good relationship with them in the future? With the intention of making friends, Yuan Ziyi''s tone was much softer: "I don''t know what position you are in baixiaosheng family?"


    "Today''s Bai Xiaosheng is just a poor talent." Song Qingshu straightened out his skirt and stood up with his head high.


    Yuan Ziyi was awed and said, "I''ve offended Ziyi a lot just now. I hope you''ll forgive me. I want to ask Bai Xiaosheng to help me pass a message to Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei. Can I help you? "


    "OK," Song Qingshu nodded and put his hand in front of her. "But if you ask us to do something, it''s always one thousand taels of gold. You pay half of the deposit first, and then give the other half after it''s done."


    Yuan Ziyi breathed. Half of the deposit was five hundred taels of gold. She couldn''t help but say: "I just said I would help the little girl for free."


    "You know it was just now? Just now is just now, now is now, "Song Qingshu said helplessly," now I don''t want to help you for free. If you don''t have so much gold, I really can''t help you. "


    "This is revenge!" Yuan Ziyi bit her lips with an angry look.


    Song Qingshu eyebrows jump, frankly admitted: "you really said right, who let you just good when donkey liver lung?" It''s not song Qingshu''s intention to tease her, but he knows the truth of playing hard to get. Yuan Ziyi''s defensive psychology was very important, and she was finally hooked. If she agreed now, she would not have any doubt.


    Yuan Ziyi turned her eyes and said in a delicate voice, "young man, you are a man. Why do you want to see me as a woman? Just be merciful and help me. " She has been wandering in the world for a long time. She knows the advantages of being a beautiful woman. Sometimes she is more useful than martial arts.


    Hearing yuan Ziyi''s soft words, song Qingshu showed a satisfied expression: "well, since you don''t have so much gold, I''ll make an exception. If you don''t have anything that is a little more expensive, I''ll take it as a reward."


    "Valuables?" Yuan Ziyi thought about it for a while, and a look of embarrassment appeared on her face. As a monk, she really had nothing of value.


    "Look at your expression, I know you can''t get anything good," Song Qingshu let go of the two girls, holding her arms in front of her chest, turning around yuan Ziyi and touching her chin.


    "What are you looking at?" When Yuan Ziyi heard the sound of TUT tut in his mouth, he felt a chill on his back.


    "Girl, there are two things that are very valuable. What do you know about Miss yuan?" Instead of answering, song Qingshu asked a strange question.


    "What is it?" Yuan Ziyi was really at a loss.


    "One is the heart of a young girl, which is as crystal clear as glass; the other is the body of a young girl, which is as pure and flawless as white jade and mutton fat. They are all valuable things. You look so mediocre. Just give me any one as a reward." Song Qingshu said carelessly.


    "I don''t know what kind of girl you want?" Yuan Ziyi''s eyes trembled, and he forbeared his anger. He looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.


    Song Qingshu hesitated and seemed to be struggling in his heart. At last, he replied coyly: "although the heart of a girl is more precious, it''s too changeable to belong to one person completely. I''m weak in nerves and can''t stand any blow. I think about it. It''s better to be a girl. Once I get it, I can''t stand it, No one can take it away. "


    "To die!" Although yuan Ziyi didn''t mind making proper use of her beauty to make it more convenient for her to travel in the Jianghu, song Qingshu''s language obviously exceeded her bottom line of endurance. She drew a soft whip from her waist and went straight to song Qingshu''s face.


    Song Qingshu had just finished saying that he was always on guard against her outburst. Although his internal skills could not be used, his vision was still there. A few dodged and ran away. Watching Qu Feiyan greet her, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Yuan Ziyi, he said with a smile, "wear boots and use a whip? You might as well wear a tight leather skirt


    Yuan Ziyi didn''t have time to listen to his nonsense. The girl in front of her was obviously more troublesome than she imagined. After she successfully pushed her to the other side, she was not happy, but regretted. Her whip technique originally needs to open space with the enemy. As a result, Qu Feiyan is good at all kinds of vicious concealed weapons. After pulling away, the other side has a greater advantage. Fortunately, she has a wide range of knowledge and follows the famous masters, but she is not in a mess.


    "Forget it. I was joking with you just now. I''ll just send you your message." Song Qingshu''s time was almost up, so he quickly asked to stop.


    "No pay?" Yuan Ziyi shot down all the hidden weapons from Qu Fei''s smoke with a long whip like a silver snake.


    "No, just make a friend. Our Bai Xiaosheng family love to make friends." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Good!" Yuan Ziyi jumped out of the battle circle, took out letters with lacquer from his arms, and said, "what if you peep?"


    "Don''t doubt the specialty of our baixiaosheng family," Song Qingshu said with a straight face. "For our baixiaosheng family, as long as we take orders from guests, even if there are rebel documents in them, we can take them. Do you think there is anything else that will arouse our interest to peek?"


    "Good!" Yuan Ziyi threw the letter in the past, "I have something urgent to go back to Tianshan recently. If you don''t send the letter, or peek at the contents, you will return to the Central Plains one day. Even at the ends of the earth, I will find you."


    "Good Kung Fu!" Looking at the envelope spinning and flying to his hands, song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, "girl, you can rest assured that I will not have any problems with the reputation of Bai Xiaosheng for hundreds of years." In my heart, I secretly sneer that Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu belongs to the world of Cologne, but it''s not in master Jin''s books.


    "Well, thank you, young master. Ziyi will leave now." Yuan Ziyi obviously breathed a sigh of relief. It was quite urgent for her to find Zhou Zhiruo. When she heard that the other party was not in Emei, she thought that her trip would be futile, but she didn''t know that it was dark and bright.


    Looking at Yuan Ziyi''s figure disappearing in the distance, Qu Feiyan asked suspiciously: "why did you spend so much effort to cheat her?" Zhong Ling also busily nodded to one side, obviously having the same doubts.


    "Huibu is the third largest force in the western regions after Mongolia and the Ming religion. On behalf of Huibu, Yuan Ziyi came to China to find the leader of Emei. Maybe it has something to do with the Ming religion. You know that the injury of the eastern leader was caused by Zhang Wuji. I''ll see if I can get any news." Song Qingshu led the two girls to a secret place and opened the secret letter with a branch across the road. Seeing that there was no mechanism trap, he finally put down his heart. "It seems that I really watched too many TV dramas, but I didn''t worry about one."


    Song Qingshu immediately sneered when he saw the contents of the letter. It turned out that Huibu felt that Mongolia was becoming more and more powerful and intended to fight against the Ming religion. However, the two forces had a deep feud because of years of war. Huo Qingtong, one of the leaders of Huibu, proposed that a third party should mediate and make up. The story of Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, and Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei, was widely spread in Wulin, Because of her relationship with Emei, Yuan Ziyi was sent here to invite Zhou Zhiruo to come forward and make a connection between Huibu and Zhang Wuji.


    "It seems that people all over the world think you are a couple. I don''t believe in this evil!" Song Qingshu only felt a burst of ghost fire in his heart.

 Chapter 183

    "Brother song, why is your face so ugly?" Zhong Ling, seeing that he was gloomy, asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing. I just think of something unhappy." Song Qingshu grinned.


    "Huibu wants to unite with the Ming religion, so we can inform the master in time Qu Feiyan was stunned when she finished. She admired her master all the time, but she didn''t expect that the other side gave her to another man. Although the man didn''t seem to know it, he subconsciously read song Qingshu''s face. Qu Feiyan blushed when he was sad: on weekdays, he''s not an elm head. Why is he so backward in this matter


    "They won''t be able to unite for a while. The most urgent thing is to go to the secret sect first. If I can recover my skills and combine with your leader''s double swords, it doesn''t matter what Zhang Wuji is." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Listen to him say so, Qu Feiyan only feel very depressed: "childe, before I said to get to Ningma temple as soon as possible, but you just want to visit Mount Emei."


    "Just by the way, Mount Emei is of special significance to me..." Song Qingshu sighed, and without waiting for the two girls to ask questions, he took them down the mountain.


    "Brother song, that woman has disappeared. How can you take advantage of us?"


    "Young master, please don''t put your hand on my waist."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Mt. Emei, they went to Ya''an City nearby. After full preparation, they crossed Erlang Mountain westward, Dadu River, Yalong River and Jinsha River in turn, and entered Tibet in Batang city. Then they took a rest in Mangkang city on the road. After a day''s rest, they crossed Lancang River and taniantaweng mountain range, and came to Zuogong city near Nujiang River. Local residents helped them, Over the Tanggula mountains, all the way through Basu, Bomi, Linzhi, Mozhugongka, Dazi, finally arrived at Ningma temple.


    "Oh! How dangerous! It''s hard to get to the top of the sky because of the difficulty of the Shu Road. I''m sure Li Taibai has never been to Tibet. " There were many dangers along the way, and he almost died in the snow mountains and rivers several times. Song Qingshu still had a lingering fear when he recalled this time.


    Zhong Ling''s little face was also a little pale. He regretted that he should not have followed him several times. No matter how terrible the Blue Phoenix was, it was no better than the power of nature.


    Qu Feiyan felt the same way, and finally understood why the master sent her to escort song Qingshu. With his lost body, he must have died on the way, and he couldn''t survive until now. "Young master, I''m afraid Li Taibai has been to Tibet. Wulin legend has it that Li Bai claims to be three Immortals: Jiuxian ranked first, Shixian ranked second, and Jianxian ranked third. Of course, for those of us in the Wulin, Jiuxian Shixian doesn''t matter. On the contrary, Jianxian can arouse people''s interest. It is said that he once went deep into Kunlun and fought with Jiutian Xuannv in Kunlun fairyland. Whether it is true or not is unknown. "


    "Nine days Xuannv?" Song Qingshu was stunned, dumbfounded, and said, "do you believe this?"


    Qu Feiyan didn''t smile. Instead, he said solemnly: "I didn''t believe it at first, but a few years ago, master heimuya asked me to sort out the notes of Wulin predecessors. By chance, I found that the records of several Wulin predecessors had all vowed to meet this nine heaven Xuannv. They lived hundreds of years apart, and they couldn''t communicate with each other, However, their descriptions of the nine heaven Xuannv are similar. "


    "Such a wonder?" Song Qingshu suddenly became interested. Ever since he crossed the world, he had a little more awe for ghosts and gods. He quickly asked, "what kind of nine heaven Xuannv are they recording?"


    "Holding a green bamboo stick and a green dress, he looks as innocent and romantic as a girl, but his martial arts are as terrible as ghosts and gods. You should know that none of those martial arts masters are the best in the world. They can make everyone feel like ashes and despair. Who else can they be besides immortals?" Qu Feiyan can still feel the shock of seeing these notes that day.


    "The theory of nine heaven Xuannv is too illusory. I went to Kunlun several times in my early years, but I didn''t see any nine heaven Xuannv." A Buddha''s name came, and jiumozhi came over with a smile.


    "How is the national teacher for a few days?" When he met an old friend in a foreign land, song Qingshu inevitably felt a little kind.


    "The last time I got a word from Song Qingshu, I felt like I was at the top of my mind. After I came back, I studied Buddhism and finally cleared up the magic barrier in my body." jiumo''s spirit was introverted, and his skill was obviously better. Looking at Song Qingshu''s face, I couldn''t help worrying: "I just heard from a distance that my son was not breathing well. I thought I was worried. Now I have a look, The injury on the young master is very serious. I don''t know why you are reduced to the present situation? "


    "It''s a long story," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. "In short, I was greedy for a moment and practiced one Yin and one Yang martial arts at the same time. As a result, I was invaded by the Qi of a top expert Zhigang Zhiyang, which broke the balance of yin and Yang in my body, leading to the loss of internal skills and the risk of death at any time."


    "What a master can hurt you like this?" Jiumozhi is very clear about song Qingshu''s martial arts. Although he is still lacking in fire, there are few people in the world who can surpass him.


    "Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion." Speaking of the name, song Qingshu''s expression gradually turned cold.


    "So it''s him," he said, comforting him a few words. Then he asked, "the young master is seriously injured, but he has come to Tubo thousands of miles away. I don''t know why?"


    "The eastern leader has also checked my injuries. She said that in addition to the xisui Sutra of Shaolin Temple, only a special skill of Tantric school can save my life." At this time, song Qingshu still knew nothing about that skill, so he could not help but feel nervous.


    "The xisui Sutra of Shaolin Temple is naturally the best way to reconcile Yin and Yang, but no one has really seen it for thousands of years. Whether it exists or not is still five or five," Jiu Mozhi said, looking down for a moment of meditation. "As for the tantric skill... Did the Eastern leader explain that it is the name of that skill, I''m stupid, I can''t think of any other skill of Tantric school that can solve the problems in the childe''s body. "


    "The eastern leader never told me. He just said I would know when I got here." Song Qingshu had no choice but to show his hand.


    "Why?" Jiumozhi once again filtered the martial arts classics of various schools of Tantric school. He was a genius of Tantric school. He was familiar with the martial arts of the Central Plains. Naturally, he was very familiar with the martial arts of his own schools. Finally, a forgotten name came into his mind, and his face suddenly gave birth to a strange smile.


    "The national teacher thought of it?" Seeing his expression, song Qingshu asked happily.


    "I probably know what the Oriental sect leader said, but it''s not convenient for me to say. I''ll wait until you come to Ningma temple to see the chance." Hatoyama said with a smile.


    "What on earth are you doing?" Song Qingshu was suddenly depressed. "The East is like this, so are you, master."


    Jiumozhi smiles and says nothing. He looks at the two girls on the side of Songqing''s calligraphy, and his smile is even stronger: "since the last farewell, although the martial arts of the young master is not as good as before, the peach blossom luck seems to be on a higher level, which I admire."


    Song Qingshu joked: "you are a monk, master. The Buddha will blame you for your good fortune."


    Hatoyama chuckled: "this is your Central Plains Zen saying. What I practice is the esoteric Sutra of the sun and Vajrayana, and I don''t have any concerns."


    "The master of Buddhism is very advanced. I really shouldn''t teach you how to teach. I hope the master of Buddhism can introduce me to Ningma temple." Song Qingshu knew that he was half a goner, but he didn''t have the heart to talk with jiumozhi, so he stopped the topic wisely.


    "Three, please follow me." Jiumozhi leads the three people to the temple gate.


    Different from the Central Plains temples, the layout of Mizong temple is a little cramped, but the appearance is more magnificent. When they come to the temple gate, Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan both stop.


    "Why don''t you stop?" Jiumozhi stopped and looked at them suspiciously.


    "Don''t temples usually refuse female guests?" Zhong Ling thought of so many Buddhist temples in Dali. Every time he wanted to run to play, he was stopped by those smelly monks


    Qu Feiyan nods her head. She has been wandering in the lake all the year round. Naturally, she knows that Shaolin Temple and other places do not allow female guests.


    Jiumozhi understood this and immediately lost his smile: "our Tantric school doesn''t have those rules. The two benefactors should come in together. Maybe you can help with the injury of song Gongzi later."


    "Can we help, too?" Zhong Ling has self-knowledge and knows that her martial arts are not popular in the world. If she can help song Qingshu with internal injuries, she doesn''t believe it.


    Qu Feiyan has the same idea. She has absolutely no way to help her master. How can she help her?


    "Of course!" Not willing to say more, he took them to a quiet room and said, "Mr. Song, please wait a moment. I''ll tell the elders about you."


    "I''m tired of the national teacher." Song Qingshu returned a gift. He was worried. His heart was too big and he had too many things in it. However, if he lost all his martial arts, it would be a bubble. Naturally, he was worried about gain and loss.


    Song Qingshu and his three friends waited for sanzhuoxiang for a long time. Jiumozhi came in with a strange look. When he opened his mouth, he was startled: "Mr. Song, Mr. Lianhua wants to see you."


    "Master lotus?" Song Qingshu was not calm at once. "Isn''t that the lotus master of Ningma temple, who has been closed for decades or hundreds of years, and who is the national master of your generation?"


    "Not bad!" Jiumozhi sighed, "young master, it''s really good luck to get an interview from the senior. I''ve only seen him once or twice in the past few decades."


    "Do I have the luck of the protagonist?"


    Song Qing followed Jiu Mozhi around the temple oddly and came to a secluded courtyard. Jiu Mozhi made a gesture of invitation: "Mr. Song, the grand master is inside, and the little monk won''t go in."


    "Thank you, national teacher." After Song Qingshu''s reply, he walked slowly.

 Chapter 184

    "Son song Qingshu, meet Mr. Lianhua." At the door, song Qingshu saluted respectfully. After waiting for a long time, there was no reply. Curious, he planned to push the door in.


    As soon as he touched the door, he was shocked by an invisible gas wall. Song Qingshu was stunned, and an old voice came from inside: "I never see outsiders, just sit in the courtyard."


    "It''s the kid who''s rude." Song Qingshu was surprised that the other side''s Qi wall could be put out so far, so he quickly stepped back.


    "As soon as I entered Ningma temple, I felt something. It''s hard to understand that although the young resident is seriously injured, he is still alive. " The words of master Lianhua startled song Qingshu. He occupied song Qingshu''s body with another soul, and he could be seen by the other party.


    "Hearing what I said, my heart beat faster. It seems that I expected it to be right. Your destiny seems to have jumped out of the three realms, not in the five elements. It seems that it''s destiny that you and I meet today... "The people in the room soon fell into silence, seemed to be meditating, and seemed to be struggling.


    "What you said is too profound. Please forgive me for not understanding." Although song Qingshu felt that his details had been read, he still insisted.


    "It''s normal for the little hermit to have this reaction. Well, let''s not talk about it first," the man in the room said after a pause. "I don''t know how much the little hermit knows about Tantrism?"


    "For the people in the Central Plains, Tantrism has always been mysterious. By chance, he once came into contact with the teachings of the noble sect and had a certain understanding, but it was only the most superficial thing." seeing that the other party was not entangled in his past, song Qingshu naturally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly replied, "the teachings of all the Buddhists in the central plains are the Enlightenment of Sakyamuni to all living beings in the Saha world, It can be called demonstration teaching; As for the doctrine of the noble sect, the Tathagata, as a Dharma Buddha, preaches the realm of Buddha''s self-examination and the secret Dharma gate of profound mystery to Vajrayana Sakyamuni and others in the Dharma Realm''s heart hall. "


    "As a native of the Middle Earth, it''s really rare for you to have such an understanding of the esoteric school. It seems that you really have an affinity with the esoteric school," the people in the house said with great satisfaction. "The main contents of the legal meaning of the esoteric school can be summarized as" six principles "," four principles "and" three principles ", I can tell you about the basic idea of Tantrism. First of all, it is necessary to initiate the bodhi mind, which is the seed of Buddhahood; Secondly, we should have the great compassion to save all living beings, which is the root of increasing all kinds of Bodhi merits; Moreover, in order to prove Bodhi and save all living beings, we can use all convenient methods. Under certain circumstances, we can not stick to certain commandments... "


    "Don''t stick to some commandments," Song Qingshu said with a brilliant look. "Can we not stop the big commandments of killing and lust? The tenet of your school is really different from that of Chinese Buddhism. "


    The voice in the room soon rang out: "the fourteen commandments of Tantric Buddhism do not include the ring of killing and lust. The so-called anger of Buddha also includes the roar of lions. Moreover, the so-called lust of Buddha is a matter of having a husband and wife with a woman other than her spouse, rather than the fact that all the Chinese sects are so secretive about women. Shaolin Temple in the Central Plains is in a dilemma."


    Song Qingshu chuckled a few times, but did not answer. He was not able to participate in this religious struggle, and he had no interest in it.


    "I''m afraid I won''t live three years if I don''t dredge the Yin and Yang in my body now. Since I can come here, I''m sure I''ve decided to learn my Tantric skill. For the sake of caution, I''ll ask again. Although it''s very easy to learn this skill, it''s very difficult to prove it. So far, ten of the practitioners will be killed by their own demons, Do you really decide to study When people in the room speak, they have no emotion, as if they are talking about something irrelevant.


    Song Qingshu is going to say that he doesn''t even know the name of this skill. After a second thought, what if he knows? With this broken body, it''s boring to live in the world. It''s better to be as brilliant as summer flowers for a period of time, and then return to the dust.


    "Naturally, I''d like to, but I''ve always heard that the tantric skills are all dictated by teachers and apprentices. I''m an outsider, and the great master is willing to teach them to me. It''s a bit unexpected..."


    "As I said before, in order to prove Bodhi and save all living beings, the doctrine of Tantric Buddhism supports the use of all convenient methods, and under certain circumstances, it can not be rigidly bound to certain commandments..." the man in the room explained, "besides the creator, none of the people in tantric Buddhism can refine this skill any more. Now the life of the little hermit is in danger, and the only way to save the hermit is in the world, It''s this skill. It can be seen that the little hermit is predestined with it. Maybe he can become the second one to practice this skill. "


    Song Qingshu was silent for a moment. He raised his head and asked, "can''t you practice this method with the master''s magic power?"


    After a long silence in the hut, a voice came from inside: "in my early years, I focused on practicing esoteric yoga, so I didn''t feel like my fellow teachers were attracted by this skill. Now it seems that it''s really a matter of happiness. Now, although I have achieved a little bit in Buddhism, if I practice this sutra directly, I''m afraid I''ll end up in the end


    "It seems that it''s hard to escape death after all," Song Qingshu laughed at himself, "but it''s better to die late than early. I hope you can teach me."


    "I think it''s very helpful for me to have such an open-minded mind to practice this skill..." the person in the room said, "what do I think is the easiest way to increase my skill in the world today?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly asked this kind of question, so he had to answer: "first of all, there are all kinds of natural resources and local treasures, such as the snake medicine that Guo Jing used to suck, the snake gall of Pusi Qu that Yang Guo ate, and the dark ice and bihuo wine that Shi Po Tian drank. They have all increased their Kung Fu for decades, as well as those thousand year old ginseng, Tianshan snow lotus and Wannian Zhuguo


    "Secondly, the northern underworld skill of Xiaoyao sect and the star absorbing skill of heimuya can turn the enemy''s skills into their own use, and make a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken become a top expert in a moment. As for the other methods, I''m afraid I''m not very knowledgeable. I really can''t think of them. "


    The voice of the people in the room was full of admiration: "the little monk is very young. He is very valuable to all the martial arts schools in the Wulin. In fact, there is another way to achieve the same goal. "


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu straightened his body, "please give me some advice."


    "Double cultivation method!"


    Hearing what the other side said, song Qingshu''s expression became very strange: "it''s the skill of picking Yin to replenish Yang. The higher the martial arts of the women who are picked to replenish Yang, the more martial arts of the performers increase?" Heart secretly belly Fei unceasingly: if there is such a cheap thing, that day next is not all thieves? This is not only insulting my moral index, but also insulting my IQ.


    "The method of double cultivation is not the skill of mending," the voice of the lotus master came out. "Have you ever heard of the joyful Zen of the tantric school?"


    "Happy Zen?" Song Qingshu immediately thought of those little yellow books in his previous life. He thought that this might be the skill he said could save himself. His smile was worse than crying. "I''ve heard something about the Wulin of Central Plains, but I always think that Huanxi Zen is a skill used by some flower monks of Tantric school to hide people''s eyes and ears. It has always been regarded as a heresy."


    Master Lianhua was silent for a moment, and sighed: "yes, all the joyful Zen methods that are popular in the Wulin are in vain. It''s not wrong for the Central Plains Wulin to think that way."


    Song Qingshu secretly pinched a sweat, just now has been determined to learn the faith suddenly shaken up. If you deal with women in the future, when people ask you what skills you have learned, they say that you are happy with Zen, but you are not regarded as a prostitute? Where can I put my tender face? Can I have fun together


    Although master Lianhua has great powers, he can''t understand what song Qingshu thinks. Otherwise, in a fit of anger, song Qingshu will not teach even if he asks his father to tell his grandmother.


    "Do you know the origin of Huanxi Zen?" The lotus master in the room gathered his thoughts and asked.


    "I really don''t know that." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    The voice of lotus master gradually spread out: "the way of joyful Zen is the orthodox of Zen, and it is the great joy and great bliss to prove the extinction. Thousands of years ago, the king of Brahmanism, penanga, was cruel and demonic, killing Buddhists. Sakyamuni sent Guanyin to educate him. Avalokitesvara could not subdue the demons by various means, but gave in the flesh, showing the appearance of red powder. He had a physical relationship with penayeka. When he was in great joy of coitus, he suddenly showed the body of a skeleton and took the red powder skeleton. After great joy, he was in great silence. Penayeka instantly resolved all evils, and finally converted to Buddhism and became the master of all the vajras in the Buddhist altar. Therefore, most of the shapes of Huanxi Buddha are the intersection of two Buddha faces. The female Buddha holds Buddhist scriptures and Yuanbao to show the integration of Canaan, while the male Buddha wears a Dharma crown with a ferocious face and sits with arms open to show the Enlightenment of Bodhi. "


    "Well... Sister Guanyin is too unkind." Song Qingshu only felt that tens of thousands of beasts roared past in his heart. He thought to himself: if I were penayejia, I would be in harmony with a beautiful woman. When I reached the peak, the soft and charming woman under me suddenly turned into a ferocious skeleton. Can I not be scared to stop? I''m afraid it''s for this reason that penayega no longer has the pleasure of being a man, so he has to convert to Buddhism


    Lotus continued: "the Buddha worshipped by Huanxi sect is different from other sects, but a pair of Buddhas, holding face to face and merging into one, namely the Ming king and the Ming imperial concubine. Ming King''s evil face is not only used to scare off the demons outside, but also to deal with the evil in his own heart. The charming Ming imperial concubine, who combined with the king of Ming Dynasty, was an indispensable companion of the king of Ming Dynasty. She worships those cruel gods and demons with her lust. First she seduces them with her lust, then she orders them into Buddha''s wisdom to be influenced, and then she leads them to the realm of Buddha. If the little hermit wants to practice this skill, he must find his own concubine... Huanxi Zen believes that the combination of yin and Yang is the cause of all things. Therefore, the study of the balance of yin and Yang in the human body is unparalleled in the world, It can just solve the strange internal injury of the little resident. "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ten minutes from the next chapter, chapter three will be a little late

 Chapter 185

    "This joyful Zen method sounds gorgeous, and it should not be difficult to cultivate it. Why do so many talented people in history practice so hard?" Although reason told song Qingshu that it was not wise to practice this skill, as a man, no one would not yearn for the legendary double practice.


    "Joyful Zen is to prove the extinction through the double practice of great joy and great bliss. It''s a pity that the things between men and women are so wonderful. No matter how high the practitioner''s concentration is, he will inevitably sink into the idea of flesh and skin. Moreover, the higher the skill is, the deeper the demons will be. Finally, he will become a slave of desire completely and can''t extricate himself. He has to go to the end." Lotus answered quickly.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, "Wushan Yunyu is really the happiest thing in the world. With my lustful and lustful disposition, I certainly don''t have any self-control. It seems that I will die in the end. It''s just that. It''s good to enjoy myself for a while."


    With a calm smile, song Qingshu said, "I really want to learn as soon as the master says it."


    Master Lianhua praised him and said, "the little hermit really has great wisdom. When the tantric disciples practice this skill, they are always in fear. They often make vows secretly in their hearts to control the clouds. There has never been such a light hearted person as the little hermit. Maybe you are really happy with the choice of Zen."


    Song Qingshu doesn''t care about these illusory things. He has long cherished the idea of death. Practicing Huanxi Zen can exchange several years of brilliant time and help him fulfill some long planned wishes. He is satisfied and doesn''t expect anything else. "Master, I don''t know something. What do you mean by "great joy and great bliss"


    Lianhuasheng hesitated for a moment and replied, "although I know the practice of Huanxi Zen, I haven''t practiced it myself, so I can''t explain a lot of things. I can tell you this question from my understanding. It''s not necessarily right. You don''t have to care too much. You need to understand everything from Huanxi Zen yourself."


    "Listen to me." Song Qingshu saluted respectfully.


    "Great joy, great bliss" means the supreme pleasure at the peak of men''s and women''s affairs. Solitude is the highest realm that Buddhism pursues. You Chinese Zen sect, also known as nirvana, is a realm of cool silence, no vexation, and no suffering. It has the characteristics of immortality, no filth, no increase, no decrease, far away from difference, birth and death, constant interruption, and all, For thousands of years, ordinary people can''t understand this state at all. Joyful Zen has found a new way. It thinks that the calm, powerless and soulless body state that men and women fall into after the peak of cloud and rain is the closest to this state. Therefore, practitioners are encouraged to enter this state to prove the state of extinction. " Lotus master has already reached the realm of ancient wave not surprised, so in front of a younger generation, talking about men and women''s affairs, did not feel that there is anything wrong.


    "It''s sage time, I understand." Song Qingshu suddenly reflected that many scientists on the earth had studied the causes of it, but little progress had been made, so he had to draw a similar conclusion that "this is the time that God gives men rest.".


    "Sage time?" Lotus master a Leng, "this name pour also has a bit appropriate.". Huanxi Zen believes that the quality of the time of the... Sage depends on the degree of harmony and happiness of the previous events. Therefore, a large part of Huanxi Zen is indeed the art of bed... Once entering the high-quality sage time, Huanxi Zen has its own set of cultivation methods, and the speed of skill improvement is hundreds of times faster than the usual time... "


    "Wait!" Song Qingshu felt that something was wrong, "is the joyful Zen practice to use this empty sage time to practice, not to practice luck in the time of clouds and rain?"


    Master Lianhua nodded and said, "it''s not the purpose to practice with women. It''s just a means to enter that kind of ethereal state. Now the little monk should understand that the joyful Zen is not a method of mending?"


    "It''s a long experience." Song Qingshu was so stunned that he sighed heartily.


    "Before I tell you about the practice of Huanxi Zen in detail, I''ll first use my heart to help you concentrate and calm down. Only when you learn later can you get twice the result with half the effort." Lotus voice came out.


    "Master lotus heart curse?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He had a chat with Jiu Mozhi before. He knew that although master Lianhua was the founder of peerless martial arts such as flame knife, the most powerful thing was master lianba Bian and master Lianxin mantra. Now it''s natural for him to have a glimpse of it.


    As soon as song Qingshu finished nodding his head, a wonderful sound came from the hut, "hum, hum, ban, zagre, beimaseide, hum..." it seemed that he was far away from the end of the world, but also close to his ears. Song Qingshu only felt that he had lost control of his whole body for a while, and the whole person seemed to have reached a kind of ethereal state.


    "It''s just all kinds of auxiliary auras in the game. IQ, energy, savvy and bone are up by 200%, 200% and 200%..." Song Qingshu couldn''t control his body, so he had to let it be and keep his brain tinkling with the sound of upgrading.


    "I''ll come with the" joyful Zen "right away. Please listen to it," he said after a while. After Song Qingshu''s affirmative reply, he read out the most bizarre Scripture of the secret sect, Huanxi Chan FA, "Xuanhua was created at the beginning, Honglu was brilliant, vigorous became male, and soft made female.". Casting the two bodies of men and women, and modeling the two instruments of yin and Yang, the heaven and earth are connected and carried equally, and the men and women are connected and Yin and yang are in order... "


    Listening to the voice of lotus like Zen, not Zen, not ye, song Qingshu''s eyes were clear, and his ability of learning was activated. He soon realized that several sharp air currents in his body began to run around. Suddenly, they collided with each other, and with a loud bang, song Qingshu lost consciousness when it was dark.


    "Feifei, do you think these monks can really cure brother song''s internal injuries?" Zhong Ling outside is bored. Looking at Qu Fei Yan, he asks anxiously.


    "It''s hard to say that yin and Yang in a normal human body have reached a perfect balance, but the young master has destroyed the laws of nature because of practicing martial arts. I''m afraid it can''t be retrieved by human force..... But the master and jiumozhi are all the best in the world. Since they all say that Ningma temple has a way, they should have a way." Qu Feiyan''s tone is also full of uncertainty. As soon as they entered Tibet, they went all the way through snow mountains and rivers. After all the hardships, almost everyone saved the lives of the other two. After the common tribulation, their relationship has long been different from that before. Being nicknamed by Zhong Ling, Qu Feiyan takes it for granted and has no idea of getting angry.


    While two beautiful girls were waiting anxiously, a Lama came into the room: "are these two girls the companions of song Qingshu and song Gongzi?"


    "Yes, how is he?" The two women looked at each other and stood up at the same time.


    "The injury in Song''s body has been saved by Lianhua. It''s OK, but two girls are still needed to help in the final stage. Who would like to know?" Asked the Lama.


    "I will."


    "I would, too."


    The two women replied in one voice.


    Looking at the two pretty girls, the Lama looks a little strange: "in fact, only one person is needed."


    "Alone?" Qu Feiyan looks at Zhong Ling suspiciously. Zhong Ling''s eyes turn, and he comes over and hugs her shoulder. He looks at the Lama with a smile: "little master, we are all his good friends. Since one person can solve the problem, we must get twice the result with half the effort. Will you let us go together?"


    The Lama was half puffed up by her soft and greasy voice. Seeing the two women competing, he was afraid that he would not be able to go. He thought that the man was very lucky. He said enviously, "young master song is really lucky. In that case, you can come with me."


    Zhong Ling raised his chin to Qu Feiyan, took her gentle hand and trotted to follow him.


    "Mr. Song is in the room. Go with him. I''ll leave first." The Lama led the two women to a house and left in a hurry after saluting.


    "How can he run so fast?" Zhong Ling looked at the Lama''s back suspiciously.


    "Beware of deceit." Qu Feiyan took out a black blood needle from his arms and was on guard.


    How could the two women know that the Lama was only frightened by their beautiful faces, and that he knew what was going to happen. A Buddhist heart had been shaken. How could he dare to stay here and continue to be stimulated?


    After entering the room, Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling looked around with their backs back to back. A sweet and greasy aroma like musk deer came from the tip of their nose. Xiumei frowned: "ling''er, do you smell anything?"


    "It seems that something is very fragrant," Zhong Ling was stunned, suddenly saw a person on the bed in the distance, and said with great joy, "brother song is over there."


    Qu Feiyan followed her eyes and saw that song Qingshu was sitting on a big bed. He seemed to be meditating. His body was covered with white mist, and his face was green and red for a while.


    "How are you, young master?" When she comes to song Qingshu, Qu Feiyan only feels that the fragrance seems stronger, but she pays more attention to song Qingshu at the moment, and doesn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Song Qingshu felt that he was in a chaos, and his heart was full of an unknown desire. Unfortunately, he racked his brains and didn''t want to understand what he was longing for. Until Qu Feiyan''s soft voice came, song Qingshu suddenly understood what he was longing for just like a long drought and rain.


    Seeing that he suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes turned red, Qu Feiyan was startled. He put his hand on his forehead and exclaimed: "it''s so hot!"


    "Brother song, you are awake." Zhong Ling sits beside the bed and shakes song Qingshu''s hand in surprise.


    "Ling''er, it seems that something is wrong with him." After all, Qu Feiyan has more experience in the world. He noticed that song Qingshu''s eyes were confused and seemed to be a little confused. Moreover, the way he looked at them was so... Aggressive that Qu Feiyan was quite uncomfortable. He took Zhong Ling and stepped back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter three will be very late. You can see it tomorrow

 Chapter 186

    In his book, Song Qing never felt that a woman''s voice would be so pleasant, and that a woman''s little hands were so soft and smooth. He had too much to say, but his mouth turned into a meaningless roar in his throat.


    "Feifei, brother song, what''s wrong with him?" Zhong Ling is a little afraid, holding Qu Feiyan''s hand tightly.


    "It''s as if you''ve been given the aphrodisiac made by..." Qu Fei''s teeth clenched and his expression was very angry. "This Ningma temple is a place to hide filth, and let the young master take such dirty medicine."


    "What?" Zhong Ling once saw the hegemony of Yin Yang He San, and he hated these drugs in his heart.


    At this time, an old and ethereal voice came from a distance: "little girl frog at the bottom of the well, how can she know the magic of Buddhism. The reason why he looks like this is that he has practiced the supreme book of Esoteric Buddhism, Huanxi Chan FA


    "Who on earth is playing tricks on me?" Qu Feiyan looked around for a week, but he didn''t see anyone else. He was shocked and pinched the black blood needle tightly.


    "Feifei, what is Huanxi Chan fa?" Zhong Ling pulled her sleeve and asked quietly.


    "As soon as I hear the name, I know it''s not a good thing," Qu Feiyan spat with a red face and raised his head to shout, "who is it, come out quickly."


    "Instead of caring about who I am, you''d better care about your lover''s life first. He first practiced the joyful Zen. Within an hour, if there is no pure Yin Qi, he will eventually burn himself and die. "


    "Lover?" Looking at Song Qingshu''s reddening skin, Qu Feiyan had a pretty face and stamped his feet with hatred. "He''s not our lover. We have nothing to do with him!"


    "Why?" There was a cry in the air, which changed the previous situation. It was obviously a little surprised and angry. "Since you are not lovers, why did he bring you to study the joyful Zen; If you don''t love him, how can you go all the way to Tubo with him? "


    "We were only entrusted by others to escort him to seek medical treatment. Moreover, before song, he didn''t know the name of the skill he was going to learn." Qu Feiyan was obviously annoyed, too.


    The voice in the air was silent for a long time, and finally continued to say: "now, there is no way. You can decide for yourself whether you want to watch him burn to death or sacrifice your life to save him. I don''t care any more. It''s just that everything is doomed. "


    It turned out that the lotus master subconsciously thought that these two women were the double cultivation partners brought by song Qingshu, and secretly praised his full preparation, so that he could teach him joyful Zen. Joyful Zen is known as an easy way to get started. Although there is a great risk of burning oneself at the beginning, in practice, the tantric disciples must be a man and a woman. They often form teams with their brothers and sisters. This risk is basically not a risk. However, because of various misunderstandings, song Qingshu fell into a very dangerous situation.


    "Hey, don''t go!" Seeing the silence all around, Qu Feiyan cried anxiously, but there was no response.


    "Feifei, what shall we do?" After reading song Qingshu, which was as red as shrimp on the bed, Zhong Ling sat there with his empty eyes wide open. He felt very uncomfortable.


    "How do I know?" Qu Feiyan replied angrily, "let''s go down the mountain and go back to Dali."


    "How can we do that? Does brother song want to die?" Zhong Ling exclaimed.


    "Or do you sacrifice your innocence to save him? I don''t want to Qu Feiyan put the black blood needle into his arms and said coldly. She has always been in love with her master. Although Dongfang muxue gave her to song Qingshu this time, song Qingshu didn''t know which string was wrong, and he didn''t understand the meaning of master''s words. Naturally, Qu Feiyan was happy to play a fool¡° Hum, you didn''t ask me to... Serve you. At that time, even if Shifu asks, it won''t blame me. " After reading song Qingshu sitting on the bed, Qu Feiyan kept persuading himself.


    "I... I..." Zhong Ling''s face was red, but he thought of Duan Yu in his mind. Although he knew he was his brother, he couldn''t forget him.


    "As soon as I look at you, I know you have a sweetheart. How can we give the most precious thing to a man who has nothing to do with you? Let''s go, so that we won''t feel uneasy when we see his tragedy later." Qu Feiyan reaches out his hand and wants to pull Zhong Ling, but he doesn''t pull it.


    "Don''t we feel uneasy when we leave?" Zhong Ling bit his lips and asked blankly.


    "Do you really want to save him? But your sweetheart... "Qu Feiyan looks at Zhong Ling in surprise.


    "Nature makes people, but my sweetheart turns out to be my brother... Elder brother song is very kind to me. If it wasn''t for him, I would have been thrown into the snake cave by Blue Phoenix for rebellion. After Blue Phoenix gave me to him, we were in the same room that night, but he didn''t do anything more than polite, which shows that he is a modest gentleman, Now he''s in trouble, but I don''t care. It''s easy for me to leave. But what happened to him, I won''t be at ease all my life. " At the beginning, Zhong Ling hesitated, and the more he talked about it, the more firm he became.


    "My silly sister, gratitude is not love. You don''t have to pay for the happiness of your life." Qu Feiyan said anxiously.


    "I''ve lost my happiness. Besides, brother song will be responsible for me. It''s not necessarily another kind of happiness." Zhong Ling said with a sweet smile.


    "You don''t know, he has a wife!" Before Song Qingshu had to go to Mount Emei, Qu Feiyan had doubts. She was once in charge of the information work of the sun moon god cult, and had a certain understanding of what happened in the Jianghu. When I recall carefully, I finally remember that the husband of Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect, seems to be also called song Qingshu, and the love between Zhou Zhiruo and Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, is well known all over the world. When the two girls went to bed at night, they had an in-depth exchange of opinions and suggestions on this matter. However, the two girls chatted about it, but they didn''t think of any solution. Finally, they felt sleepy and had to gossip.


    "His wife does not love him, I may not have no chance." Zhong Ling gave a sly smile.


    "But he has been in love with Zhou Zhiruo." Qu Feiyan looks at her angrily, and they sigh that song Qingshu is a rare infatuated seed, although it looks like he is greedy and lustful.


    "That''s right." Zhong Ling a stay, but quickly reaction, "big deal, I give him when concubine, not as the saying goes, wife is not as good as concubine."


    "It''s better to steal that concubine," Qu Feiyan said in silence. "Are you so sure that he will be responsible for you?"


    "I believe in brother song." Zhong Ling nodded without hesitation.


    "Are you really determined to save him with your innocent body?" Qu Feiyan tried his best to persuade Zhong Ling to change his mind. He was silent.


    "Otherwise what to do? You are not willing to save brother song." Zhong Ling sighed.


    "I have a way to save him and keep your innocence." Qu Feiyan hesitated for a long time and finally said.


    "What? Why didn''t you say that earlier? " Zhong Ling said pleasantly.


    "You are like this..." Qu Feiyan whispered in her ear.


    "You''re good or bad!" Soon, Zhong Ling''s face turned red with shame, and he looked very charming. He hesitated, "but I won''t..."


    "Well, I can''t let you die alone. I''ll give you a demonstration first, and then you can make it yourself." Qu Feiyan said, his ears were red.


    "You are willing to..." Zhong Ling looked at her in surprise.


    "Anyway, he is in a semi coma. Only heaven knows what happened. You know what I know, Zhong Ling. I can warn you. If you dare to tell others what happened today, not only do our friends not have to do it, but I will kill you." Qu Feiyan draws out a black blood needle and frightens Zhong Ling.


    "I know, people won''t tell others, especially elder brother song..." Zhong Ling smiles with joy, and his eyes are like crescent moon.


    Qu Fei''s face is like peach blossom. He approaches the bedside step by step and stops in front of Song Qing''s body. Looking back at Zhong Ling: "see clearly, I will only demonstrate once!"


    With a bite of silver teeth, he slowly knelt down on the ground, stretched out his slender jade finger, untied song Qingshu''s belt, and slowly buried his head.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu felt as if he was before Pangu''s creation. There was chaos all around him. When he heard that a familiar and strange female voice came from the depths of the universe, the scene changed again and began to turn into a hot Gobi. Song Qingshu walked aimlessly. I don''t know how many years he had gone, but he still couldn''t see the end of the Gobi before his eyes. He was exhausted and his lips were too dry to look like. All of a sudden, his whole body was cool. It seemed that there was a clear water at his feet. Song Qingshu greedily sucked it. Unfortunately, the clear water was too little and seemed to disappear.


    In Zhong Ling''s view, it is another scene. As soon as Qu Feiyan buries his head, he gives out a voice of satisfaction. His expression becomes more and more peaceful, and his red color seems to have faded.


    "Feifei, you are so powerful!" Zhong Ling looked at all this in surprise and exclaimed sincerely.


    Growing up in heimuya, Qu Feiyan has learned a lot. Influenced by Qu Feiyan, although she is still a girl, she really knows no less than ordinary women. But at this time, hearing Zhong Ling''s praise, she always had a feeling that she wanted to get into the crack of the ground.


    "If it wasn''t for your innocence, I would have sacrificed so much!" Qu Feiyan said, but the sound of Zhong Ling on one side was just a "Wu, Wu, Wu...".


    "Well, do it yourself!" Qu Feiyan just wanted to stand up, but before he could wipe the corners of his mouth, he felt a strong force coming from his head and buried his head again.

 Chapter 187

    "Oh..." Qu Feiyan struggled to open his hands on his head, covered his mouth and ran to one side to retch.


    "I don''t know if he''s playing dumb or not!" Qu Feiyan turns his head and stares at Song Qingshu. He sees that his eyes are still out of focus, and he doesn''t know where to vent his evil fire.


    "Cackle ~" one side of the Zhong Ling laughed forward and backward, "it seems that brother song likes you to help him."


    "Well, I''ve already taught you what to teach. Now it''s up to you to do it yourself." Thinking about the situation just now, Qu Feiyan felt that his feet were a little soft and he seemed to have made a very wrong decision.


    "But I''m afraid..." Zhong Ling takes a careful look at Song Qingshu''s waist, and immediately shrinks. He looks at Qu Feiyan pitifully. "Anyway, you''ve already... Kissed him, or else you''d better do it in the end and continue to kiss him?" Said, the canthus of the eye all peeped out a smile.


    Qu Feiyan was stunned and immediately responded: "well, you''ve been cheating on me! Anyway, I won''t continue to help him as I did just now. If you have the heart to watch your elder brother song explode and die, you can wait all the time. " Then he moved a stool and sat down.


    The girl''s reserve makes Zhong Ling hesitant. She glances at Qu Feiyan: "can I use my hand?"


    Qu Feiyan almost sprayed the tea directly from his mouth and looked at her in surprise: "do you know that? I''m afraid you just saw my joke Thinking that she thought she was as pure as a piece of white paper and had to teach her hand in hand, Qu Feiyan''s face was a little ugly.


    "When I was a child, I was fond of playing. I happened to see my mother do that for my father, so..." Zhong Ling flushed and quickly dripped out of the water.


    "Then go quickly, he seems to be unable to hold on." Hearing the sound of song Qingshu''s heavy breathing, Qu Feiyan felt his voice trembling.


    Zhong Ling came to the bedside, knelt down and gently rolled up his sleeves, revealing his two white wrists and stretching out his hand


    Qu Feiyan looked at him and felt that his whole body was getting hotter and hotter. Layers of fragrant sweat had soaked his clothes inside. He could not help slightly loosening his collar and asked anxiously, "ling''er, is it useful?"


    At this time, Zhong Ling''s temples are also covered with sweat. Song Qingshu is very hot. It seems that Zhong Ling''s naked skin can feel the heat wave from his body. His body is steaming. When he smells it in his nose, Zhong Ling doesn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, he is trembling. When he hears Qu Feiyan''s question, his voice is trembling: "Feifei, please help me, My hands are so sore. "


    "You still have your mouth." Although Qu Feiyan said some Schadenfreude, he still stood up and walked over.


    Hearing Qu Feiyan''s words, Zhong Ling seemed like a magic barrier. He was stunned for a moment, and then he really buried his head.


    "Eh ~" Song Qingshu sighed a long sigh of satisfaction, which startled Qu Feiyan. He looked at Zhong Ling in surprise with an unbelievable look: "you really... Really..."


    "Wuwu ~" Zhong Ling''s head was like a chicken pecking rice, and he uttered meaningless gibberish. Looking at the scene in front of him, Qu Feiyan''s limbs softened and suddenly collapsed to the bedside.


    "Cough!" After a stick of incense, Zhong Ling seemed to be choked. He gasped and pointed down, "I can''t hold it. You can help me first."


    Qu Feiyan''s eyes seemed to exude water. He gave a sound like a mosquito''s song and climbed over with his elbow.


    I don''t know how long later, two girls'' depressed voices rang out in the room


    "He''s not well yet. My mouth is numb."


    "Me too. I can''t close it."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the strange voice just heard in the air again: "what joyful Zen practices is Yin and Yang. You take advantage of it and let it not be long. Naturally, it has no effect. If you don''t really eliminate the fire in his body, I''m afraid he will soon be gone. "


    "You old pervert, actually peeking, i... I..." Qu Fei''s cigarette butts were resting on Song Qingshu''s thighs. His clothes were already wet with sweat, just like he had just got up from the water. He even felt powerless to swear.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" Zhong Ling was afraid, but his voice was still very sweet.


    "I just couldn''t rest assured, so I used the gas engine to investigate. I won''t do it again later. It''s up to the two girls to decide whether he will live or die. Hahaha ~ willow waist pulse spring thick, cherry mouth slightly wheezing; Star eyes hazy, sweat flow fragrant hundred; Rain clouds scattered, weak body also shame face; Flower tender can''t help smoking, the spring breeze has not stopped... The little resident is really lucky, lucky... "The voice is lower and lower, and finally dissipates in the air.


    The two girls looked at each other: "what does that wand read?"¡° I don''t know. It always sounds strange. "


    ¡­¡­


    The room fell into a strange silence, and finally Qu Feiyan took the lead in saying: "you or I?"


    Zhong Ling looked at her in surprise: "didn''t you just say you didn''t want to do that?"


    "I have figured it out. Anyway, master has given me to him. Sooner or later, I will be his man. It''s better to save his life now." Qu Feiyan felt that her whole body seemed to turn into water. At this moment, she urgently needed a hard arm to rely on.


    "You didn''t say that earlier!" Zhong Ling also felt hot and dry. "Just now I did that for him... How can I get married in the future?"


    "If you don''t tell me, who will know?" Qu Feiyan showed a fox like smile.


    "But I know that brother song and I have done such a thing. How can we marry other men?" For a moment, Zhong Ling felt that Qu Feiyan was particularly annoying.


    "That..." Qu Feiyan pondered for a long time, a mouth will be startled, "then we together?"


    "What? You... You... You After all, Zhong Ling''s face is too tender to digest the information in her words. He thinks that Qu Feiyan is really a demon girl. He can even say such a shame.


    "Why, no?" Qu Feiyan pursed his lips, his eyes were bent up, and he was very proud with a smile. "I''m willing to. If you come to save the young master, I''ll save him with you. If I come to save you, I also welcome you to join. Think about it? "


    The two girls are very close at this time. Although Zhong Ling feels that Qu Feiyan is annoying, she breathes out like a orchid. The breath in her mouth is still very good. Listening to her words, Zhong Ling can''t stand it any more: "save yourself!" After that, he stood up and ran out. He didn''t take a few steps, but felt his legs softened and fell to the ground.


    "You can''t watch it ~" Qu Feiyan showed a smile of victory and looked up at Song Qingshu''s determined face. He was a little crazy for a moment.


    I don''t know why, looking at his dry almost chapped lips, Qu Feiyan has a special impulse to kiss. She feels that she has water all over her body, which can moisten the thirsty him... Thinking, she hooks his neck and slowly puts her mouth close to him.


    Zhong Ling got up from the ground with a stool beside him. He sat on it and turned around. He was out of sight and out of mind. Listening to the sound of Xie Xie Suo coming from behind, he was very upset, as if his favorite toy had been robbed by others.


    Bang of a body, seem to be two people fall together of voice, Zhong Ling strong resist to turn head of impulse, tightly hold hands, lips slightly tremble, Zhong Ling tears son Bata Bata then fell down, in the heart hate unceasingly: "is really evil cult monster girl, call up also not bashful."


    After a while, Zhong Ling couldn''t bear it any more and struggled to stand up. Although her legs were weak, she still walked out firmly. She needed to find a quiet place to calm her agitation.


    A few meters away, it''s so long to move. When Zhong Ling''s hand finally touched the door, Qu Feiyan''s voice continued: "sister ling''er, don''t... Go, come and help... Help me, I..." the voice behind is almost inaudible.


    Zhong Ling spat, "bah, it''s you who volunteered to save elder brother song. What do you want me to do. What''s more, you are a witch of the demon sect. You don''t know much about all kinds of flattering skills. How can you not stand it? " With that, she felt hot all over, and could not believe that such bold words would come from her own mouth.


    Qu Feiyan came with a crying voice and complained: "my good sister, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have robbed you just now. It''s just that you don''t know what you''re practicing. It''s too... Torture... Ah ~"


    Zhong Ling was startled by the sudden flattery. Looking back, he saw Qu Feiyan looking at himself pitifully. He said weakly: "sister ling''er, help me..."


    Zhong Ling''s face was uncertain. He bit his lip and hesitated for a long time. Finally he said, "I can save you. Later we''ll follow you. I''m my sister and you''re my sister."


    "Well, well, sister, come and help me..." Qu Feiyan said busily.


    Zhong Ling red face slowly moved to the bedside, haven''t had time to speak, was pulled to pour up.


    "Ah Zhong Ling exclaimed. The girl''s reserve made her struggle subconsciously. After a moment, she closed her eyes

 Chapter 188

    After a few loud cries, the room fell into silence. At this time, song Qingshu suddenly sat up from the bed. With the two true Qi of "one green and one red" wandering around his body for several circles, song Qingshu''s eyes slowly recovered.


    "Joyful Zen uses the time of sages to cultivate true Qi. It''s really brilliant." Song Qingshu only felt that his body was warm and unspeakably comfortable. The long-standing internal injury seemed to be better. The nine Yin Qi and shenzhao Qi disappeared and replaced by another strange Qi which combined Yin and Yang. Although it is still young, its purity is much higher than that of the previous Qi. In time, it will reach a new level.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked down. He saw that Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling were sleeping, and their faces were full of pear blossom and rain. He didn''t understand what was going on. He looked at them with pity in his eyes. However, the injury had just healed, and he soon felt sleepy. He squeezed into a comfortable position between them and went to sleep.


    When song Qingshu opened his eyes the next day, the two girls had already dressed up and sat down beside him. When he woke up and helped him to sit up, the two girls leaned on him as if all their bones were melted. Qi Qijiao called: "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu only felt that the two women in his arms were soft and boneless, and the faint fragrance of their hair came from the tip of his nose. For a time, he was a little crazy.


    "Brother song, why doesn''t he talk? Doesn''t he want to be responsible?" Zhong Ling was worried about gain and loss.


    "Elder brother song, master, he has already given me to you as a slave and a maid, but with the words of elder brother, I have no regrets all my life." After the unforgettable night, the shadow of the eastern evening snow in Qu Feiyan''s heart is gradually blurred. At this time, her mind is full of bitter and sweet memories of last night.


    "Feifei, linger, what happened last night?" At the moment, song Qingshu is still a little confused. Although he still vaguely remembers some heart beating fragments, he knows nothing about the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    "Feifei, you say it." Although he had a close relationship with him last night, Zhong Ling''s face turned red when he heard his inquiry.


    "Elder sister ling''er, if you don''t talk about it, how dare I talk about it?" As soon as Qu Fei''s mouth curled up, he pushed the problem back.


    "Well, all the generations are arranged?" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. "I''d better ask Master Lianhua by myself. You... Worked hard last night. Let''s sleep a little longer."


    As soon as this remark came out, both of them could not bear it. They looked at him angrily: "brother song, I didn''t expect you to be so bad ~"


    Song Qingshu smiles and leaves like a runaway man. He comes to yesterday''s hut and salutes respectfully: "Song Qingshu, meet Mr. Lianhua."


    "It seems that the two little girls chose to save you," the man in the room said with a smile. "How do you feel?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought about how he would ask himself this question. He said with great expectation: "it''s tender and slippery. I feel it''s very good, but it''s not convenient to disclose the details."


    The man in the room was silent for a long time, and finally said, "I''m asking how you feel about the injury in your body..."


    Song Qingshu made a big red face and said awkwardly: "let me laugh... After last night''s cultivation, yin and Yang in my body seem to have returned to balance, but the true Qi of previous cultivation seems to have disappeared."


    "Everything in the world is born of yin and Yang, and the true Qi cultivated by the little monk is no exception. The new Qi produced by practicing Huanxi Zen has the characteristics of old Qi at the same time, so there is no need to feel sorry. "


    "That''s great." Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "The joy Chan method of the little monk has been introduced, and he also experienced it last night. Now I might as well talk about my understanding of the joy Chan method."


    After thinking for a moment, song Qingshu replied: "the joyful Zen method is divided into three parts. The most obvious part is the technique of bed, which is mainly to create a higher quality of sage time. The second part is the method of refining Yin and Yang in the body within a short time of sage time. The third part seems to absorb Yin and Yang, which I don''t quite understand."


    "The little hermit is really gifted and intelligent. In such a short period of time, he summed up the joyful Zen so thoroughly," praised the lotus. "As for your doubting absorption of yin and Yang, I can explain it briefly for you according to the previous experience."


    "A man is born with Yang. As long as he is healthy, Yang Qi will flow continuously. What you need to do is to refine your pure Yang Qi. As for Yin Qi, although there is Yin Qi in a man''s body, the quantity is far from enough to match your pure Yang Qi. With the continuous growth of pure Yang Qi in the body, you must absorb Yin Qi from the outside to maintain the balance of yin and Yang. Women are born with Yin, which is the best source of Yin Qi in the world. "


    "It seems that Huanxi Zen is still a method of mending," Song Qingshu said with black lines. "Dare to ask, sir, if I practice this method, will it do any harm to my female companion''s body?" When song Qingshu got the corolla of two girls last night, he could feel the pure Yin cold air in each other''s body pouring into his own Dantian, so he asked.


    "When men and women are close to each other, women''s Yin Qi will naturally overflow. Only when you practice joyful Zen can you take the opportunity to absorb the scattered Yin Qi. For ordinary people, these Yin Qi are just wasted."


    "According to the grand master, can I think that virgins have more yin than women?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "This is not necessarily related. The amount and quality of Yin Qi are only related to women''s natural constitution. Some ordinary women, even if they are virgins, don''t have much Yin Qi. Some women, however, are beautiful and beautiful. Even if they are already women, their Yin Qi is much higher in quantity and quality than that of ordinary girls. "


    "Ice and snow are pure as crystal, green and bright as peaches and plums. It must be the latter." Song Qingshu had a gentle smile on his face.


    "One thing we need to remind the little monk is that although a woman''s own energy source is constantly replenishing yin Qi, you practice joyful Zen. The same woman, only when you combine with her for the first time, can absorb the Yin Qi in her body the best. When you combine with her later, the Yin Qi you can absorb will be sharply reduced. So if you want to improve your skills, you have to find different women to practice. But as more and more women are occupied, practitioners will unconsciously sink into carnal desires and can''t extricate themselves. For thousands of years, without exception, I hope you can be different. "


    "Isn''t that forcing me to open the harem?" Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue and suddenly thought of another question: "will the skill level of Shuangxiu women affect the final effect?"


    "It doesn''t affect you, but it may affect the woman. If the double cultivation woman''s skill is not as good as you, it doesn''t matter. If the other person''s skill is much higher than you, the Yin Qi in her body will be much greater than the Yang Qi in your body. The part of Yin Qi that can''t be balanced by your Yang Qi will be wasted in the air. In this way, the other person''s skill will be greatly damaged. "


    "Fortunately, the woman whose martial arts are better than me in the world is not an old monster like Tianshan TongLao, or an adulteress like Li Qiushui. It doesn''t matter. Er, the Eastern martial arts seem to be better than me..." Song Qingshu thought of these things on his way back after saying goodbye to master Lianhua, and his face was very wonderful.


    "Brother song, are you back?" Seeing him, Zhong Ling stood up in surprise.


    Qu Feiyan''s reaction is better. She is still wondering why she took the initiative to dedicate herself last night. How can she know that when a joyful Zen practitioner practices, she will emit a strange fragrance all over her body, which has a fatal attraction to women. Her power is no less than that of "Yin and Yang harmonizing and dispersing". She inhaled so much fragrance last night, and this reaction can''t be more normal.


    "Ling''er, Feifei, thank you for sacrificing your innocence last night." After communicating with master Lianhua, song Qingshu has realized how dangerous he was last night.


    "Brother song, don''t thank me with such a grateful tone. People are willing to thank me." Zhong Ling''s eyes are red. Song Qingshu''s reaction is not what she wants.


    "This little fox spirit is good at attracting men." Qu Feiyan naturally knows how attractive Zhong Ling is to men.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu put her in his arms: "ling''er, I''d like to marry you."


    "Childe, you already have a wife. Are you going to let elder sister ling''er be your concubine?" As soon as Qu Fei''s eyes turned, he had a plan.


    Song Qingshu embarrassed said: "so you all know."


    Zhong lingrou said: "last time you insisted on going to Emei, we guessed that you were the long lost husband of Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei, rather than someone with the same name. Don''t worry, elder brother song. If elder sister Zhou doesn''t want to be your wife, I''ll do it. If she wants to be elder brother''s wife, I''ll be a concubine, and I''m willing to do it. "


    When song Qingshu came to this world, it was the first time that he heard a young girl pour out her heart and love to herself. For a moment, she was crazy.


    Qu Feiyan was listening to the sour water and said: "if sister ling''er is a concubine, then I can only be a servant girl."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be wronged. You will all be my wives." Song Qingshu embraces Qu Feiyan and says with great pride.


    However, the two women didn''t respond at all. Instead, they looked at him with a strange look: "brother song, don''t you know that men can only have one wife in this world?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "this era is not all polygamy?"


    "My silly brother, men can have many women, but only one wife, the rest are concubines or concubines." Qu Fei''s small mouth is very cute.


    "No matter what, I''ll be emperor. Even if you can''t be queen, you can be concubine." Song Qingshu was angry.


    "If you really count up, your concubine is also a concubine," said Qu feiyanjiao with a smile. "But it''s better to be a concubine than a concubine. Elder sister ling''er, do you think we should shout long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, big brother song?" With that, the two women laughed together.


    "It''s really enviable that Mr. Song embraces both sides and enjoys the happiness of the whole people." With a long smile, jiumozhi came over.


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 189

    "Whether the king of Ming wants to practice Huanxi Zen or not, he can also exchange his experience on the way of proof." Song Qingshu joked.


    As soon as his face changed, jiumozhi said with a smile: "since ancient times, people who practice joyful Zen are not people with great wisdom. I''m not good enough. I''d better not try it."


    "The king of Ming didn''t come here to see us joke, did he?" Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling are so tender skinned that they are embarrassed to fall into song Qingshu''s arms in front of outsiders, so they both break free and stand nearby, which makes song Qingshu disconsolate.


    "Mr. Song is joking. I''m here to congratulate him on his recovery from internal injuries and his excellent skills. On the other hand, in the name of our country''s leader, I''m here to send the letter of alliance of Tubo and Qing Dynasty to your emperor." Jiumozhi took out an exquisite pamphlet from his arms and handed it to songqingshu.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu took it over and did not rush to put it in his arms. Instead, he asked, "how is the war between your country and Mongolia?"


    "Since you entered Tibet, you must have seen the precipitous road along the way. As long as our country defends with one mind, no matter how powerful the Mongolian army is, you can''t take advantage of it. My lord just went to inspect the front line recently, so we can''t hold a banquet for you. I hope you''ll forgive me." There was a trace of apology on his face.


    "The king of the Ming Dynasty is worried too much, and song has a clear sense of priorities." thinking of other sects of esoteric sect, song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of worry. "Ji sun''s worry is not in the Xiaoqiang for a moment. He''s afraid that nalandao temple, King Kong sect, Zhenyan sect and other disciples will cooperate with Mongolia and lead wolves into the house."


    "What you said is true, and that is what we are worried about." Hatoyama nodded solemnly.


    "Ha ha, let the national master worry about these things, and song won''t take over the responsibilities," Song Qingshu handed the national book to Qu Feiyan, motioning her to put it away. "The national master can rest assured that song will send the national book to the emperor."


    Thank you, Mr. Song Jiumozhi nodded his head.


    "I''m almost recovered from my injury. I plan to leave for home tomorrow. I won''t say goodbye to my national teacher at that time." Song Qingshu replied.


    "I understand. In this case, I won''t disturb you to have a rest. I''ll leave first." Jiumozhi showed a strange smile and went away.


    "That smelly monk looked at us strangely when he left." Zhong Ling murmured.


    "If you want me to see him, he''s not an eminent monk. He''s just a flower monk, full of dirty thoughts." Qu Feiyan was also looked a little unnatural by him and hummed coldly.


    "The monk is also a man," Song Qingshu said, holding the two girls'' little hands in his hands. "He must envy my son''s good fortune and have two such beautiful and lovely girls."


    Zhong Ling is OK. She was willing to give her life, but Qu Feiyan is not at ease. Last night, she was confused and offered her pillow. She was broken by song Qingshu, which made her depressed all the time. In the morning, she woke up. Although she was very clever in front of song Qingshu, she was very melancholy.


    Song Qingshu is also acutely aware of the unnatural hidden under the two women''s smile, and pulls them out: "it''s rare to come to Tibet. You have to go around the scenery. Let''s go to Lhasa city." In my heart, I was thinking: ah, I rolled the sheets before I fell in love. It seems that I have to go to bed first and then pay for the tickets, so as to cultivate more feelings.


    After walking around Lhasa for a long time, the three of them had a different flavor. However, their men were tall and handsome, their women were gentle and pretty, and they were dressed up as people from the Central Plains. Later, the residents on the street looked at them and pointed out.


    "Brother song, we''d better not go shopping. I feel that the way they look at us is like a monkey. They always feel strange." Zhong Ling shrank behind song Qingshu and whispered, pulling his sleeve.


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s go back." Song Qingshu took her hand and praised her in his heart. He planned to go back to Ningma temple.


    "Eh, there is a Han girl in the city, a little lady. Let my brother do his best to show you the famous scenic spots in the city."


    Song Qingshu looked back in amazement and saw a fat and strong man laughing at the two girls. He was well dressed and had more than ten bodyguards around him.


    "Where beauty is is the original sin," Song Qingshu looked at the two women with a wry smile. He turned to the man and asked, "I''m song Qingshu, the envoy of the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know if you are him?"


    "Envoys of the Qing Dynasty? Never heard of it, "the fat man hesitated for a moment, looking at the two women''s petite and weak figure, only felt a group of heat rising in his belly," I suspect you are spies sent from Mongolia, come on, take it for me, and take it back for strict interrogation? "


    Song Qingshu has a black face, and his heart is full of indignation: Why are there so many powerful people who rob people''s women everywhere? Is it because I overestimate the ancient people''s moral integrity? Seeing that his men''s martial arts are good, but they are just ordinary experts, and just want to teach him a lesson, a soft female voice suddenly rings in his ear: "zongzan, you are bullying people again."


    The fat man''s face flashed unwilling color, and quickly bent down to bow: "Zong Zan paid a visit to his mother."


    Song Qingshu looked back in amazement and saw a carriage stop nearby. Behind the curtain, a woman said, "zongzan, your father went to the front line to supervise the war and told me to discipline you. I didn''t expect that you would bully men and women again when he left."


    "My mother misunderstood. I just saw that these people didn''t seem familiar with the terrain of Lhasa. I wanted to introduce them to the scenic spots in the city, but I didn''t mean anything else." Zong Zan laughs.


    "Is it?" In the carriage, the woman turned to look at Song Qingshu and his party, as if to ask what they meant.


    "Mother, Zong Zan? Is it Prince zongzan of Tubo Song Qingshu knew that in the other party''s territory, one more thing is better than one less thing. He quickly replied, "the prince is really just out of kindness."


    When the people in the carriage saw their clothes, their voice seemed a little excited: "look at your clothes, they should be from the Central Plains. I don''t know how many of them are from the Song Dynasty?"


    When the three of them looked at each other, song Qingshu had to honestly say, "one of the three of us is from Dali, and the other two are from the Qing Dynasty."


    "Oh," said the man in the carriage, looking disappointed. "Tubo is not very peaceful recently. If you have nothing to do, you''d better go back to the Central Plains as soon as possible... Let''s go." At her command, the coachman drove away slowly.


    Prince zongzan took a greedy look at the two girls. He reluctantly followed the carriage and went away.


    "Who was that fat man just now?" After the other party disappeared at the end of the street, song Qingshu asked the vendor.


    "He is Zanpu''s favorite son, Prince zongzan, who is known as the devil of the world. He likes to bully men and women most. You are lucky to meet our queen this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t keep your two female companions." Whispered the vendor.


    "Queen?" There was a doubt on Song Qingshu''s face, "but I just saw that she was not very old. How could she be prince zongzan''s mother?"


    "Stranger, you don''t know. The queen is not Prince zongzan''s biological mother, but Princess Jincheng, who was sent by the state of song to make peace with her a few years ago. Zanpu is very fond of her. Therefore, although the queen is not many years older than Prince zongzan, the prince is afraid of her." The peddler saw that no one else had noticed, and quickly explained.


    "Princess Jincheng, no wonder she was a little excited when she saw our clothes," Song Qingshu sighed on the way back. "It seems that she could feel the sadness between her eyebrows just across the curtain. She must have been very sad when she went to the wild land with her relatives... Eh, what''s your look like?"


    "Brother song, you don''t have any idea about her. She is the queen of Tubo?" Qu Feiyan''s eyes are full of suspicion.


    "Nonsense," Song Qingshu said awkwardly, "I just have feelings. Besides, we''ll leave tomorrow. What can we think?"


    "If we stay in Tubo for a while, you will have some ideas about other people?" Catch the loophole in his language, Zhong Ling echoed.


    "You two girls, are you in the same line now? I''ll give my husband a lift! " Song Qingshu scratched the armpits of the two girls, which made them giggle and beg for mercy.


    In his spare time, song Qingshu looked back at the disappearance of the carriage and sighed: "since ancient times, there has been no happy ending for old men and young wives..."


    As night fell, Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan, who had always been lively and active, suddenly became silent and sat in the room. Song Qingshu also noticed that the atmosphere in the room was strange. He quickly said, "we are going back to Dali tomorrow. Are you ready to salute?"


    "Ready." Qu Feiyan answered, then looked down at his toes and stopped talking.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to continue to ask, "did you buy some herbs? We suffered a lot from altitude sickness before."


    "Yes." Zhong Ling snorted and played with his clothes.


    When song Qingshu saw it, he was immediately happy and said, "it''s getting late. Why don''t we just go to bed and keep our energy. We''ll be on our way tomorrow."


    "Oh ~"


    "Well."


    Two very lovely answers, but people do not move a cent. Song Qingshu yawned, "it seems that you are in good spirits. I''ll sleep first." After that, he fell on the bed, and soon began to snore.


    Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan look at each other and continue to sit on the bench. I don''t know how long later, they can''t get to sleep. They bite their teeth and walk to the bed step by step.


    "I sleep inside." Silent for a long time, Zhong Ling said.


    "Then I''ll sleep outside." Qu Fei replied with a red face.


    After a while, the two women carefully got into the quilt, far away from the middle of song Qingshu, dare not touch his skin.


    After a long time, Zhong Ling felt a big hot hand touching her belly. She was surprised and worried about disturbing Qu Feiyan. She had to bite her teeth and didn''t dare make a sound. Who knows that hand moves up slowly


    Zhong Ling couldn''t help it any more. He was just about to open his mouth when he heard Qu Feiyan''s voice trembling slightly: "brother song, don''t you mean to leave tomorrow, to nourish your essence... To store up your strength..."


    "Elder brother, what I practice is joyful Zen. Now I''m nourishing my energy." Song Qingshu''s hateful voice rang.


    Zhong Ling was stunned, and a dry and hot lip came up. With a snort, she slowly closed her eyes


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 190

    "Brother song, you are really good or bad. You treated sister ling''er like that yesterday." Early the next morning, a group of three people set foot on the road back to Dali. Qu Feiyan tried to talk for several times, but he finally said it.


    "You don''t pull me, you were not the same last night..." Zhong Lingxia flew her cheeks and gave Qu Feiyan a white look.


    "Elder sister ling''er, I didn''t expect that you would be so provocative when you look at a lovely and clever picture. As a woman, I can''t hold it." Qu Fei''s eyes are full of smiles.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be so bold. At the critical moment, you know that you are so shy as a little girl with yellow flowers." Zhong Ling is said by her to want to find a ground crack to drill in, retort immediately.


    "She is a little girl with yellow flowers." After getting out of bed, Qu Feiyan returns to the familiar image of the witch. Zhong Ling can''t get any advantage in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    "In ancient times, there were red sleeves to add fragrance to the night, and now there are young girls to accompany the journey. It''s really a great joy in the world." Song Qingshu happily listened to the bickering between the two beautiful girls, thinking: "what master Lianhua said is true. The pure Yin Qi that he could pick up from the two girls last night was really rare. Although the later sage time was very beneficial to practice, it did not improve the essence of Qi."


    "Brother song, can you hold us a little longer after that? As soon as you''re done, you sit up and practice. People always feel like you''re just a tool for venting. " Qu Feiyan was just joking, but I don''t know why he was really sad, and his eyes were red.


    Rao Shisong Qingshu had a thicker skin than the city wall, and could not stand such a complaint. He quickly apologized and said, "it''s me who is not good. I just focus on practicing martial arts and ignore your feelings. In the evening, I''ll teach you a set of intertwined postures like that of the Ming emperor and the Ming imperial concubine. The skin is close to each other and the breath is intersecting. It should not make you feel left out in the cold. "


    "Who wants to talk to you at night?" Qu Feiyan was a little shy and suddenly worried. "Brother song, the joyful Zen you practiced is a dirty Kung Fu. When you go back to the Central Plains, don''t reveal it to the outside world, so as not to become a public enemy in the world."


    "Is that a dirty name?" Song Qingshu was stunned and turned to look at Zhong Ling, "ling''er, tell me. You''ve experienced it yourself. Is this skill really mean?"


    "Of course it is Zhong Ling resolutely replied, "otherwise... So many shy gestures, I don''t believe elder brother song would have done it before."


    "Well, let''s keep going." Song Qingshu''s expression was chatting, thinking: some gestures are clearly learned from neon country''s small film, you really wronged Huanxi Zen.


    ¡­¡­


    "The air here is fresh, the clouds are high and the sky is wide. At a glance, there is no smoke in a hundred Li area. Why don''t we do something to cultivate our sentiment?" After a long time on the road, song Qingshu stopped to stretch and looked at the two girls with a smile.


    Looking at the still blue sky, Zhong Ling exclaimed: "brother song, it''s still day?"


    "What''s the matter during the day? Who stipulates that you can''t have sex during the day?" Song Qingshu said shamelessly.


    "Brother song, there''s a bad word called dayxuan..." Qu Feiyan reminds me weakly.


    "Your thoughts are too dirty. In such a place close to the sky, I just want to give up the shackles of my whole body and completely embrace the breath of nature." Song Qingshu closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Give up the shackles? It''s high sounding. I just want to take off our clothes. " Qu Feiyan murmured in a low voice.


    "Feifei, it''s not a good thing that a woman is too smart. It starts with you." Then song Qingshu rushed over, and a girl''s scream rang through the air.


    ¡­¡­


    They enjoyed themselves all the way and finally returned to Dali.


    Five poison sect, zhurong temple.


    "Look at your self-restraint. I think your internal injury has healed. Congratulations." The east evening snow side lies on the hall head chair, light says.


    "There is no sincerity in the tone, you really say this congratulations..." Song Qingshu shakes his head and makes a sound in his mouth.


    "My most beloved female apprentice has been cheated into bed by you. If you don''t settle with me, I''m looking at my old friendship. Don''t push any further." Oriental dusk snow looked at his side of the non smoke, see her eyebrows at a hard to hide the thick spring, immediately clear.


    "Master." Seeing the East dusk snow again, Qu Feiyan''s complexion is complicated. The fact that he was broken by other men tells us that Qu Feiyan only feels very uncomfortable from his former love object.


    "Feifei, you step back and come to my room later. I have something to ask you." Listen to her grievance voice, the east evening snow in the heart a soft, open mouth to say.


    Qu Feiyan subconsciously looked up at Song Qingshu and saw that there was no displeasure between his eyebrows,


    Just slightly nodded: "yes, no, no, leave."


    "Lan Fenghuang, you''d better treat miss ling''er and teach her the unique skills of the five poison sect one by one." See Qu Feiyan slowly retreat to the outside of the hall, East dusk snow side head command the other side of the five poison cult leader.


    "Yes, master." Blue Phoenix comes to Zhong Ling and says with a smile, "miss ling''er, please."


    Now Zhong Ling is not as afraid of Blue Phoenix as before. He knows that Dongfang Bubai has something to say to elder brother song in private, and nods obediently: "well."


    Only Dongfang muxue and song Qingshu are left in the hall.


    "Have you learned joyful Zen?" Dongfang muxue looks at him jokingly.


    "I finally understand why you didn''t say it before," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "It''s a name that can make people misunderstand. If Feifei and linger heard that I was going to learn joyful Zen, they would not accompany me."


    "Zhong Ling may not, but if I asked her to accompany you, she dare not not go." Dongfang muxue recently showed a funny smile, "you see how I treat you. I''m worried that you didn''t practice the cauldron. I specially gave you my concubine Ji. How do you plan to repay me?"


    "Why don''t I pass on the joyful Zen to you, and we''ll become partners of double cultivation and achieve the supreme road together?" Song Qingshu joked.


    "Your skill is too low. I''m at a loss to practice with you. When you feel that your skill is almost the same, please talk to me about it."


    Song Qingshu thought that the other party would be furious. Unexpectedly, she gave such a reply. He didn''t know how to reply. He hurriedly looked around and said, "it''s your apprentice. When did you become your concubine?" Qu Feiyan''s body is familiar to him. He can''t be familiar any more. Before that night, he was a pure virgin.


    "Feifei has always been in love with my master. As long as I say a word, she will recommend herself to the pillow. If it wasn''t for practicing martial arts for you, she would have become my concubine. " The East dusk snow naturally says.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "Hey, you are a woman, even if you have any heart, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    "Who told you that women don''t have that ability?" Dongfang muxue waved her sleeves, straightened up, and changed her legs into a posture. "Don''t you see that I''m good at training Blue Phoenix?"


    Blue Phoenix''s clothes are always tight in his mind. You can imagine what kind of full and juicy body is wrapped in it. Song Qingshu suddenly feels that the whole person is a little bad and asks in surprise: "how did you do it?"


    Oriental dusk snow face a red, hum a: "this don''t need you to manage, we haven''t ripe to can exchange the skill of bed."


    "Well, it''s obviously you who started first." Song Qing''s book is full of scandals.


    "Back to the point, how is your skill now compared with that before?" The east evening snow complexion returns to normal, the mouth asks a way.


    "It''s estimated that it''s only 30% of the previous peak skill," Song Qingshu estimated. "Although Huanxi Zen is really magical, after all, it''s just practiced, and now the new Qi is still very young."


    "What''s the way to increase your power? Is it true that the more women you sleep with, the faster your strength grows? " The east evening snow frowns to ask a way.


    "Is it really good for us to discuss this kind of ambiguous problem in a room with only one man and few women?" See the East dusk snow eyebrows have erect trend, quickly said, "although you like to describe, it sounds a bit obscene, but also almost that meaning."


    "That''s good," Dongfang muxue leaned back on the chair, and her fingers gently touched the handle on it. "Later in the evening, I''ll let Blue Phoenix accompany you. Unlike the two little girls, her body has grown. Don''t worry, just use it."


    "Cough!" Song Qingshu was choked and looked at her in surprise. "Isn''t she your concubine?"


    "I don''t care. What do you mind?" The eastern dusk snow gave him a strange look.


    "It''s not the problem," Song Qingshu was frightened by her bravery, "how... How..."


    When he understood what he meant, Dongfang dusk snow hummed coldly: "I want to recapture heimuya. I need your help. I don''t want you to improve your strength as soon as possible. Don''t sell well when you get cheap. "


    "Forget it, I don''t want it." Song Qingshu firmly refused, "I like to pursue the people I want, but I don''t like this kind of transaction." Are you kidding? Seeing Dongfang muxue''s eagerness to try, she must be able to even let the whole five poison sect women accompany her in order to improve her strength as soon as possible. What''s the fun of that kind of thing? I don''t want to be a humanoid planter, perfect and X.


    "No, I didn''t give it to you. How can I use it without seeing you?" The east evening snow quality asks a way.


    "That''s different. At that time, the situation was critical. I had to, I had to..." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Oh, I see. You men all have virginity plots. You must have despised the Blue Phoenix." Dongfang muxue hesitated for a moment and explained, "although the Blue Phoenix''s body was broken by me, I''m just a woman. She hasn''t been touched by other men. Theoretically, she is still a virgin."


    "You are an eye opener to me!" As if he knew her again, song Qingshu secretly smacked her tongue. Unexpectedly, dongfangmuxue was so good at this, and he made up a scene: cloud couch bed, hibiscus tent, bright mandarin duck quilt, two snow-white bodies lingering... The picture was so beautiful, song Qingshu was so excited, and Lily could be a real sword? I don''t know if dongfangmuxue is under attack or under attack? Although she looks like a queen, who really knows this kind of thing?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today, we will supplement yesterday''s three chapters and send today''s update around 12 pm

 Chapter 191

    "What''s on your mind? Don''t think I don''t know. My eyes will turn around again. Do you believe me to dig them out?" The East dusk Snow''s face is cold, and it has a restless color.


    "Xinxin," Song Qingshu nodded busily, "but lanfenghuang really doesn''t need it. Although she is really mature and beautiful, I prefer to do it by myself and have enough food and clothing."


    "Well, since you don''t like it, it''s up to you." Eastern dusk snow voice suddenly turned serious, "but Blue Phoenix you can refuse, there is a woman you have to help me deal with."


    "Who is it?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "The saint of the sun and moon." The East dusk snow light says.


    "Ren Yingying?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "It''s not her. Although I need you to help me deal with her in the near future, it''s not now. Ren Yingying is a saint of the sun moon god religion. This is a saint. She was recently assigned to heimuya by the general altar of the Ming religion. She let me go. In order to win the position, she even gave away the foundation of the god religion for hundreds of years. " East dusk snow sneer unceasingly.


    "I''m afraid it''s not his intention to let me go. It is estimated that he is very good at abacus. With his martial arts, Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong, you don''t have to be afraid to lead wolves into the house. It''s a pity that people are not as good as heaven. The last battle on Blackwood cliff, all three of them were seriously injured in your hands, leading to the inability to resist Zhang Wuji''s forces and enter Blackwood cliff. " Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, and then put forward his original idea.


    "Yes," Dongfang muxue obviously agreed with his conjecture, "but it''s easier to ask God than to send him away. I can''t sit and watch Zhang Wuji completely control heimuya. The new saint must have been the spokesperson of the Ming sect sent to heimuya. After a long time, it is hard to eradicate her plump wings. That''s why you need to take advantage of the unstable position of the Mingjiao forces to destroy the virgin''s chastity. On the one hand, you can delay the invasion of the Mingjiao forces; on the other hand, you can destroy the relationship between Zhang Wuji and Laiwu, and let them bite the dog. "


    "There are many ways to destroy the relationship between two people. Why should I do such a dirty thing?" Song Qingshu said with great reluctance.


    Dongfang muxue glanced at him and said with a smile: "other things have not damaged the virginity of the virgin. You should know that the virgin of the Ming religion must keep herself as a jade all her life. If she lost her virginity because of her love for other men, she would be punished by burning herself with fire; If other men forcibly seize chastity, it will be the biggest insult to the Ming religion, even more serious than the killing of the leader. So once you break the virgin''s chastity in heimuya, as the master, you can''t escape the relationship. Under pressure, Zhang Wuji may directly and let me go


    "If we are not well protected, the Ming religion will never die with him. Then I, as a murderer, can''t be chased and killed by hundreds of thousands of Ming people all over the world?" Song Qingshu made up his mind that he would not do such a dangerous thing.


    "It''s said that not long ago, someone saw Zhang Wuji sharing a room with your Emei leader. He stayed for a long time..." Dongfang muxue gloated.


    "Needless to say, I''ll go!" Song Qingshu said with a black face.


    "Look at your reluctant face," the red shadow flashed. Dongfang muxue appeared in front of song Qingshu and held out a green jade finger to hook up his chin. "Although there are many rules for the Meijiao saint, there is one advantage - she must be one in a million. Although this task costs a little bit, the process is extremely beautiful."


    Song Qing''s book face tilted, broke away from her teasing, and said: "in this case, why don''t you go out in person, Blue Phoenix you can handle it, it''s not difficult to break the saint''s body."


    "Hum!" The wind blows, and the eastern dusk snow lies on the throne of the temple, "do you think I don''t want to? If I''m a man, it''s your turn to do good? Although I have a way to keep her in order, after all... I can''t compare with you men. "


    "Well," Song Qingshu couldn''t hide the smile on his face, "what''s the name of that saint, do you have relevant information?"


    Noticing the scorn on Song Qingshu''s face, Dongfang muxue shuddered and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know. That saint was not a member of the Ming religion. It seems that she came out of thin air. My men don''t know anything about her origin, so you have to give full play to your ability. But I have confidence in you. It shouldn''t be difficult to take her red pill."


    "It''s not my major. Don''t make it look like I''m good at it." Song Qingshu heard a black line and felt it necessary to discuss this issue with her.


    "Yes? Your lightness skill is unparalleled in the world. Compared with me, it''s just right to steal incense and jade when the night is dark and the wind is high. Besides, it is said that people who practice and enjoy Zen Buddhism will smell like a woman''s soft body and confused feelings when they exercise their martial arts. Even the medicine is saved, "Dongfang muxue pointed out her fingers and counted them one by one." and last time you saved the little widow of yuan family in the palace, I couldn''t see the flaw in the disguise. If you were a woman''s lover or husband, Which woman can prevent it? Oh, yes, the nine Yin manual classics you have trained, I remember correctly, there seems to be a big way to move the soul... Click, so you can''t count as a thief.


    "Beating people without face, exposing people without shortness... You just know these. Don''t go out and talk nonsense," Song Qingshu came to her with a salivating face and gently beat her shoulder. "My good sister, these are all my cards. Please don''t say them."


    "Now that we are allies, I will not do anything unfavorable. If one day you are my enemy, haha..." feeling that the strength of the other side is just right, Dongfang muxue sighed comfortably.


    "Sister, we have such a good relationship. How can we have a hostile day?" Song Qingshu said after a moment''s hesitation, speeding up the frequency of beating his shoulder. "I have the bottom of my heart about how many other things can be. But I''m happy with the aroma of Zen. I''m really not sure how effective it is. Will the effect be discounted because of the different skills of the other side... Sister, your martial arts are so high, Can I have an experiment... "


    Before Song Qing finished his calligraphy, he felt that he was empty. Dongfangmuxue had already appeared several feet away. He was looking at himself with a cold face: "I can warn you that you are not allowed to use that thing on me, or I will let you practice sunflower Scripture with me."


    Song Qingshu only felt a chill between his legs, subconsciously tightened, and said with a smile, "no, no, unless my sister asks for it."


    "Well?" The East dusk snow opened big eyes to stare at him one eye.


    "Wrong, wrong..." Song Qingshu coughed awkwardly twice.


    "Now that you are wrong, I will punish you to leave for heimuya." The East dusk Snow says coldly.


    "Now?" Song Qingshu forgot to look out of the window. It was almost evening, "but I just came back from Tubo thousands of miles away!"


    "What else?" Dongfang dusk gave him a white look. "If you arrive at heimuya one day earlier, you are more likely to succeed, and you should also be anxious to find Zhang Wuji for revenge. To help me is to help yourself."


    "But..." these days, song Qingshu and Qu Feiyan Zhongling seem to be newly married. They have just tasted the joy of fish and water. Although they are shy in mouth, they are very willing to cooperate with him physically. Song Qingshu is just like an emperor. Naturally, they are reluctant to part with him.


    As soon as you see his expression, Dongfang dusk snow understands what he thinks in his heart and says coldly: "since ancient times, gentle villages are all hero graves. You should also know very well that people who do great things can''t be fettered by their children''s feelings."


    "What my sister said is," Song Qingshu is also a little embarrassed. In recent days, he has been a little too happy to be homesick. Sometimes, he even puts his plans behind him.


    "You can rest assured that Qu Feiyan is my apprentice. I will take good care of her and try to improve her martial arts. At last, I can help you and me. As for Zhong Ling, I have asked LAN Fenghuang to teach her the unique skills of the five poisons cult. In the future, I will make her the saint of the five poisons cult... Er, the saint of the Ming cult, the saint of the sun moon cult, and the saint of the five poisons cult, It seems that you can call yourself "Saint collector" in the future The East dusk Snow said, oneself all laughed.


    "I think the ''Saint Knight'' is more powerful," Song Qingshu said, scratching his hair. "But it doesn''t matter, as long as it''s not a ''leftover woman collector.''


    "The paladin? It''s tasteless. " Dongfang muxue was stunned. She didn''t understand his pun and waved her hand, "you go on the road quickly. You don''t have to say goodbye to them. I will send a message for you. First of all, I wish you every success and boundless happiness. "


    "This blessing is too much." Song Qing book still make complaints about it when leaving.


    Watching song Qingshu disappear outside the hall, dongfangmuxue stands in the hall, pondering for a long time, finally sighing and walking to the back of the hall.


    "Not to see Master!" Qu Feiyan had been waiting in the room for a long time. Seeing the East dusk snow coming in, he gave a salute.


    Dongfang muxue didn''t answer. She went straight up to her, raised her chin, gazed at her face for a long time, and said with admiration, "as expected, I still feel pity for you. No wonder he didn''t forget when he left."


    Qu Feiyan was always looking at her in such a posture. She was so nervous that she didn''t dare to look at her face to face. When she heard her words, she said, "brother song is gone?"


    "Well, I sent him to do something for me. You should not see him in a short time." Dongfang dusk snow went to one side of the couch, lay down on his side, and pointed to Qu Feiyan, "Feifei, come here and help me pinch my shoulder."


    Qu Feiyan hesitated for a moment and stood still.


    "Why, when I have a lover, I forget my master. You didn''t press less for me before?" The East dusk snow looked at her.


    "I dare not." Qu Feiyan walked slowly to her side and pinched it for her.


    Pinch not long, the East dusk snow in the arm, through her waist, a will her embrace to his arms, looked down.


    Qu Feiyan was shocked and pale. After struggling for a moment, he asked with fear: "master, what do you want to do?"


    "Feifei, would you like to accompany master tonight?" East dusk snow mouth hang up a trace of evil smile.

 Chapter 192

    Hearing Dongfang muxue''s request, Qu Feiyan was silent. After a while, he raised his head and tears rolled in his eyes: "master, you should understand Feifei''s mind. Why don''t you have so many opportunities before? It''s only after I became brother song that you... You..." I can''t go on.


    "Silly child, master is injured and helpless. I need song Qingshu to help me. The reason why I didn''t touch you before was that I was afraid that it would damage your virginity and affect his effect of practicing joyful Zen. Now that he has been trained, I have no worries. " Dongfang muxue''s hand goes all the way down Qu Feiyan''s soft hair. As her hand gets lower and lower, she can feel Qu Feiyan''s body shaking more and more.


    "Master, no!" Qu Feiyan struggled a few times on the spot, except for the fierce friction between her body and her, which made her blush, but it had no effect.


    "How dare you disobey me?" East evening snow cold hum, voice with a trace of chill.


    "I dare not. Master''s miraculous skills are beyond the world. If I really want to have something wrong, I know I can''t stop it. I''m willing to... I''m willing to serve master for one night to repay my former kindness, but... Ah!" Feel the East dusk Snow''s hand into her skirt, knead up, Qu Feiyan a exclamation, breathing also become shortness of breath, quickly express their own meaning, "but after the event, Feifei can''t face elder brother song, only one died."


    Dongfang Dusk''s nose slowly passed the delicate skin on her neck, and the hot breath made Qu Feiyan get a thin pimple on her body. She said slowly, "silly child, song Qingshu has been taken away by me. If you don''t tell me what happened tonight, how can he know?"


    When Qu Feiyan heard this, she was always in love with her master. She was so seduced that she almost lost her mind.


    Noticing the blankness in her eyes, Dongfang muxue continued: "Feifei, I won''t stop you from being with your brother song in the future. Instead, I will provide you with all the conveniences. But sometimes if master is lonely in the middle of the night, would you like to accompany me quietly?"


    "Not wish..." Qu Feiyan just said half, suddenly wake up, the voice has a cry, "master, you let Feifei go."


    Dongfang muxue frowned and snorted coldly: "you are my invincible apprentice of Dongfang. How can you learn to be decent? What are you doing


    "It''s not just an ordinary woman. She can''t be as detached as the master said." Qu Feiyan lowered his head and said faintly, "if master wants Feifei, after that Feifei can only be relieved when he dies."


    "I don''t care. You have to be with me tonight." The eastern dusk snow turns over and directly presses qufei''s smoke down.


    "Yes Qu Feiyan''s voice is empty, as if without any emotion.


    "I''m so angry, this smelly boy. I don''t know what means to use. Just a few days later, I let my precious apprentice die hard for him." Dongfang muxue, feeling bored, sat up and snorted, "get up. Just now I''m just testing you. If you are not loyal to your husband, I dare not give you something to do."


    Qu Feiyan was stunned and cried with joy: "thank you, master!"


    "Feifei, don''t rush to get dressed. I''ve changed my mind." Dongfang muxue saw that she was in a hurry to tidy up her clothes. The appearance of pear blossom with rain was particularly attractive, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned: "I''m a little angry when I think of that smelly boy who wants to be cheap in the future. Well, I have to collect some interest in advance. "


    "Ah?" Qu Feiyan''s face turned white.


    "Feifei, don''t look so desperate," Dongfang muxue grabbed her hand and put it on her chest. "Do you understand?"


    When Qu Feiyan was fighting with Zhong Ling before, the two girls compared their small breasts with each other. The soft feeling from the palm of their hands made her look at Dongfang muxue in horror: "Shifu, you are... You are..."


    "Shh ~" Dongfang muxue put her white jade finger between her lips and made a silent gesture, "you just know, don''t say it. Now you know what master was up to, and I gave you to song Qingshu. "


    "How can it be, how can it be..." Qu Feiyan looks like he''s lost. He didn''t expect that his master, whom he had admired for many years, was actually a woman. He couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "Why, if I''m a woman, I''m not your master?" East evening snow cold hum.


    The familiar pressure from the master came back. Qu Feiyan suddenly woke up and said, "Feifei dare not, just a little... A little shocked."


    "You should be happy. As a teacher, if you are really a man, I''ll see what you can do in the situation just now." The East dusk snow spoiled and scraped her nose.


    "Shifu really loves me. I can''t bear to make me sad. He even told me such a big secret." Knowing that Dongfang muxue is a woman, a big stone in Qu Feiyan''s heart finally came down. He put his arms around her waist and buried his head in her arms. But a drop of tears came out of the corner of his eye. A light sadness flashed in his heart: goodbye, my once loved one.


    "Master, I love you so much. Would you like to sleep with me?" Over the years, in the face of Qu Feiyan''s love, Dongfang muxue has been bothered to cover up the fact that she is a woman. Now she can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, of course." Qu Feiyan wipes tears and smiles.


    After a long time, there were intermittent conversations in the room.


    "Master, why do you always touch me?"


    "You''re young. Your skin is slippery. You feel comfortable."


    "But master''s skin is better than mine. Why can only you touch me, but I can''t touch you?"


    "I''m a master and you''re an apprentice. Is that enough?"


    "Oh, master, don''t touch there."


    "In order to improve your martial arts, master needs to check your body."


    "Er, but it''s so strange... Master, do you really need you to press on me? No ~ ~ "


    ¡­¡­


    "Yawn!" Song Qingshu sneezed, rubbed his nose, looked at the loose stars in the sky, and said, "the girl in the East must not be angry. I took advantage of her apprentice and took the opportunity to retaliate. Alas, yesterday I was still in arms and arms, but now I''m alone. What a pity. "


    A few days later, when they came to Xiangxi, they felt thirsty. They managed to find a family. They knocked on the door and said, "I''m going to drive through here. I hope the host''s house can make it convenient for me to drink some water."


    After a long time, there was no sound of opening the door. Song Qingshu was disappointed and prepared to turn away. However, he saw a peasant boy carrying a bundle of dry firewood coming to the road in the distance.


    "Eh, how can a farmer have such good skills with even breathing and light walking?" Song Qingshu suddenly became suspicious. When he came near, he found that his right five fingers seemed to be cut off by a sharp blade. He looked up and saw his face clearly. They said in one voice: "is it you?"


    It turns out that this young man is exactly the one who was locked up with Ding Dian in Jingzhou City prison before, that is, di Yun, the protagonist in Liancheng Jue.


    Di Yun opened the door and they sat down to talk.


    "Diyun, why are you here?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Son song, I also want to ask you this question," Di Yun scratched the back of his head. Although he always hated this kind of handsome aristocratic son because of his younger martial sister''s affairs, he was able to escape from Jingzhou prison more or less because of song Qingshu, so he had a good impression on him.


    "I went north to pingdingzhou and passed by here." Song Qingshu took a look at di Yun and sighed, "farewell to Jingzhou. I didn''t expect that we could meet here."


    Di Yun giggled a few times: "last time you and dingda had trouble in Jingzhou City, I ran out. There was no other place to go, so I went back to my hometown to grow vegetables and farm. "


    "Didn''t you go to... Your younger martial sister?" Di Yun is also a poor man. Wan GUI has cheated his younger martial sister from childhood. The last time he and xuexue''er were in Wan Fu, they saw the affair between Qi Fang and WAN Guixing. Song Qingshu gives him a pitiful look: the woman he loves has been naked by two men


    "Yes, it''s a pity that all the people in Wanfu are gone. I don''t know where to move to." although Di Yun wondered why song Qingshu was so clear about his affairs, he replied, "I''m afraid that my younger martial sister can''t find me in the future, so I''ll come back to my hometown and wait here."


    "Is that how you see Wan GUI and your beloved living together? Are you alone here as a watcher Song Qingshu feels that he has more or less robbed Di Yun of a lot of luck. If he didn''t show up, he would suffer more, but he would be happy after all. Finally, he would get a beautiful family member Shuisheng. Looking at this situation, his end is likely to be lonely here. Song Qingshu feels that he needs to help him.


    "Why can''t I help the people with miserable fate in the original work? Lin Pingzhi is like this, and so is di Yun. It seems that he is in the same boat. In fact, song Qingshu in the original works is more to blame. " Song Qingshu laughed at himself.


    When he mentioned a grudge in his life, di Yun exposed his green tendons and gritted his teeth: "I want to drink Wan GUI''s blood and eat his meat, but my younger martial sister has become his wife and has a baby with him. I''m worried that killing Wan GUI will make my younger martial sister sad all her life."


    "Wan GUI, an insidious person, won''t come to a good end after all. I''m afraid it won''t come to a good end for his younger martial sister to follow him. Do you think you can''t give her better happiness?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Of course not!" Di Yun said excitedly, "just... Just..."


    "Just you dislike that your younger martial sister has become a relative with other men, and you have a bottle of oil?" Song Qingshu deliberately provoked him.


    "No, no, no!" Di Yun waved his hand again and again, "younger martial sister is just caught in Wan GUI''s treacherous plan. I never blame her. No matter what she becomes, I love her as much as before. I can also love her children as my own daughter."


    "That''s OK," Song Qingshu thought to himself. His tolerance in this respect is more than that of Bu Jingyun. "In that case, why don''t you find them, tell her wan GUI''s true face, and then live in seclusion with her mother and daughter


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 193

    "But they husband and wife so many years, I worry about... Worry about..." Di Yun face show anxious color.


    "Worried that she won''t go with you?" Seeing that di Yun suddenly nods his head, song Qingshu says, "it''s really possible. It''s a common fault of women. But now you have a little achievement in shenzhao Scripture. Don''t you know how to get her back first? Over time, she''ll figure it out. Believe me, I know women better than you do. That''s right. "


    "Can it still be like this..." Di Yun''s eyes flashed a look of hope, but soon faded, "but now I don''t know where Wan GUI took them."


    Song Qingshu handed a waist token to him. "Recently, I''m setting up the stick office, which is specially responsible for inquiring about the world''s intelligence. If brother Di is interested in participating, he can take this token to Yanjing city to find me. With the help of the stick office, he should be able to help you find your younger martial sister, or even help you revenge."


    Di Yun picked up the waist token, thought that if he left, in case the younger martial sister they came back, what to do, hesitated for a moment.


    "Brother Di, you can think about it carefully for a period of time," Song Qingshu patted him on the shoulder. "Oh, by the way, there''s a little silver here. If you come to the capital one day, you will inevitably be short of money." Then he put two ingots into his hand.


    "I can''t take this." Di Yun looks slightly embarrassed, quickly refused.


    "Brother Di, I know you have the backbone to go to Beijing by yourself, but it will inevitably take more time. With this money, you can buy a good horse and save at least one month. During this period of time, if something happens to your younger martial sister, you will be too late to repent. " The man''s pitiful and respectable self-esteem, song Qingshu sighed secretly, and resolutely put the silver into his hands.


    Di Yun was stunned. There was a trace of tears in his eyes. No one in the world was so kind to him except elder brother Ding and younger martial sister. He choked with tears and said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll take it."


    "Di Yun is really simple. He can be moved to tears by tens of taels of silver. Ah, we can see how hard he was before." Song Qingshu said, "brother Di, I have something important to do. Take care of yourself."


    "Well!" At this time, di Yun had a thousand words in his heart, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to watch song Qingshu''s voice disappear in the distance.


    "Last time, he and Dongfang fled from heimuya in a hurry. They passed Dongting Lake and didn''t have a chance to go to Yaowang village. This time, they went north anyway. They went to see if Xiao hufei''s poison had been removed. I don''t know how Xuebing is now." Song Qingshu made up his mind and galloped to the direction of Baima temple in Dongting Lake.


    Seeing the ferocious blood chestnut, song Qingshu feels very kind. He remembers the way Cheng lingsu taught him before. He picked a blue flower from the roadside blue flower garden and walked slowly to Yaowang village.


    "Brother hufei, you big fool, you still can''t tell the difference between heartbroken herb and dragonfly. I''ll talk to you again. Listen carefully. Both heartbroken herb and dragonfly poison can make the poisoned person die miserably. Therefore, the poisoned person often has a deep hatred with the target, so he will use such a vicious poison. But specifically, there is a difference between the two poisons. "


    "Heartbroken herb can make the poisoned person feel weak in limbs, talk nonsense in his mouth, have double images in front of his eyes, vomit and diarrhea, and suffer from abdominal pain. Finally, he died of respiratory paralysis after two to three hours of poisoning. The virulence of heartbroken herb lies in the fact that in the whole process, the poisoned person''s consciousness is always sober. Even after the breath stops, the heartbeat can last for a short period of time. The poisoned person can complete the whole meeting and the pain of death from beginning to end, just like the pain of heartbroken, so it gets its name. During the Warring States period, Han Feizi committed suicide by kissing himself, and his death was extremely tragic. "


    "As for the machine pulling poison, it is also very famous in history. In that year, Li Yu, the empress of the Southern Tang Dynasty, was given death by Taizong because of Yu Meiren. After his death, his body was seriously deformed. According to the notes of predecessors," the foreheads and feet are just like the machine pulling shape, "so it got its name. The original name of the drug is Strychnos nux vomica. It can cause a strong spinal cord impulse in the human body. The poisoned person will have a severe spasm all over the body, accompanied by the symptoms of staring at his eyes and closing his teeth. Until he dies, he will have a strange grin on his face. This is similar to the Sanxiao Xiaoyao Powder of Xingxiu school. I suspect that one of the drugs in dinglaoguai''s Sanxiao Xiaoyao Powder is the drug of the drug


    "Pa Pa Pa!" As soon as he arrived nearby, he heard Cheng lingsu talking and listening for a long time. His heart was filled with exclamation: "lingsu, you are young and you know all kinds of poisons. It''s really admirable."


    "Brother song!" When Hu Fei saw song Qingshu, he was so happy that he rushed over and jumped on him.


    "Well, you are so heavy." Song Qingshu held him and pretended to grin.


    "Xiao lingsu, come here and give me a hug." After Hu Fei is released, song Qingshu greets Cheng lingsu with open arms.


    "Bah!" Cheng lingsu spat and glared at him.


    "Forget it, you are my little hufei''s woman, so I won''t take advantage of you." As soon as song Qingshu opened his mouth, he made two children blush.


    "Shame or not, what do you call your little hufei? It seems that you really have a plan for Aunt Xuebing er." Cheng lingsu is not angry that he and Hu Fei call each other brothers, but let himself call his uncle, out of thin air short generation, not depressed.


    "It''s really smart." Song Qingshu looked at Hu Fei and said with a smile, "when you become relatives, you will have to suffer in the future."


    "Who''s going to marry that ugly eight monster?" hearing Cheng lingsu say that he covets his mother, Xiao hufei was a little unhappy, but as soon as he heard song Qingshu''s words, he immediately felt like a big hair.


    "I hate you, hufei!" Cheng lingsu''s eyes turned red immediately. He ran to the room with his eyes smeared.


    "Little hufei, how can you hurt a girl''s heart like this," Song Qingshu pointed out as a past person. "Besides, she has changed a lot. Lingsu is just not open now. If she becomes a peerless beauty in a few years, don''t you regret death? Now, when she is the least confident, be nice to her. She will appreciate you for the rest of her life. This business will lose money or not. "


    "What if she doesn''t change in a few years?" Hu Fei asked solemnly, "look at her now. If you want to grow into a peerless beauty, I''m not so confident as you."


    "Er, it doesn''t matter whether she is beautiful or not. There are only lazy women and no ugly women in the world. When the time comes, I''ll teach her some make-up skills and dress up well, which will definitely make you excited." Song Qingshu hugged Xiao hufei''s shoulder, and they walked step by step into the villa. "I also want to remind you that although Xiao lingsu is not good-looking, it is very smart, I think the posture between her waist and buttocks when she walks is one of the most charming in the world. When she grows up, she is definitely a man''s benefactor. Don''t miss it. "


    "I said elder brother song, I''m only eight years old. You''re not afraid to teach bad children. If my mother hears me, she won''t scold you to death." Said little hufei gloomily.


    "Er, I have two brothers in my life. I''m not thinking about you. I''ll dig my heart and lungs with you," Song Qingshu said with an embarrassed smile. He looked around and asked quietly, "by the way, is your mother here?"


    "Well, I''m still wondering how long you can bear to ask," said Xiao hufei, with his mouth in his mouth. "No!"


    "No?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "where has she gone?"


    "She came to see me once a few months ago, and then she left again. She should have gone to investigate the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue." Little hufei replied.


    "Murong Jingyue? Isn''t the Murong family investigating? " Song Qingshu asked suspiciously, suddenly showing a trace of worry, "Murong Jingyue is good at martial arts and is good at using poison. I''m worried about your mother''s danger."


    "You have a conscience," he said. "My mother''s Kung Fu is not inferior to my father''s. last time, it was just because Murong Jingyue was familiar with her moves, and because my mother''s mind was broken, I was defeated by him. It''s said that elder brother, you taught her a set of white boa whip skills. My mother was very proficient when she came to see me last time. If you come across Murong Jingyue, just be careful, you''ll have no problem protecting yourself. "


    "So ~" Song Qingshu was a little relieved, but when he heard that xuexue''er was not in yaowangzhuang, his face was still disappointed.


    "Brother song, that''s your fault. You can see that I''m not happy, and you can put on such a forgetful expression." Little huffy hit him on the shoulder.


    Song Qingshu came back and said with a smile, "well, let''s go back to your life. Where was that? By the way, I didn''t make up her mind because of your face. If you''re sure you don''t like her, I can do it. Loli''s plan. I''m excited when I think about it. " Song Qingshu rubbed his hands as he spoke, and his expression was very dissolute.


    Xiao Hu Fei was very anxious: "you''ve come up with my mother''s idea. I think you''re a good person. Now you''ve come up with sister lingsu''s idea again..."


    "Yo ~" Song Qingshu said with a meaningful smile, "I tried it out, and said you didn''t mean anything to her."


    Small Hu Fei mouth hard way: "is a cat a dog, stay together for a long time, all have feelings, let alone a person."


    When they came to the house, Cheng lingsu just heard what he said. He turned around and stopped looking at them.


    Poison hand medicine King ha ha a smile: "a don''t many days, song childe now full of energy, it seems that before the injury has healed."


    "I''ve seen master Wuhen," Song Qingshu sighed after a sincere salute. "It''s thanks to the master''s instruction to go to Gusu that I found a way to treat the injury."


    "I heard Mrs. Hu talk about it a few months ago. Don''t thank me, Mr. Song. It''s all your own chance." The poison hand medicine King smiles and shakes his head.


    "Master, how is the detoxification in my little brother?" After a long chat, song Qingshu points to Hu Fei and asks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fifteen minutes after the second shift, the third shift will be put off until tomorrow morning. I can''t bear it today

 Chapter 194

    "Don''t worry, young master. Phil is naturally strong. With my careful care, the poison in his body has been pulled out. There are still some residual poisons that need time to dilute slowly." Poison hand medicine King dotes on to see Hu Fei one eye, presumably is also quite satisfied with this disciple.


    "By the way, did a girl named Fang come to see the master some time ago?" Secretary Song Qing asked Fang Yi to come with her letter to ask the king of poisonous hand medicine to solve the poison of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill before she got up.


    "There is indeed a girl named Fang," master Wuhen said after pondering for a moment. "It''s just that the toxicity of Baotai Yijin pill is too strange. Although I have some eyebrows, I need time to test it. I guess I can''t develop an antidote in a short time. She left in disappointment."


    "Brother song, you have too many confidants." One side of the small hufei said.


    "You are not my lover. What kind of vinegar do you drink?" Song Qingshu patted his head and joked.


    Hu Fei breathed, but he could not say that he was fighting for his mother''s injustice, so he had to sit there and sulk.


    "Besides that girl Fang, there is another girl who has come to you." See sweetheart eat shriveled, Cheng lingsu subconsciously speak to help.


    "The other girl?" Song Qingshu filtered the women he knew in his mind, but he couldn''t figure out who they were.


    "She claimed to be your wife. She came to yaowangzhuang twice. The first time was that you and Mrs. Hu had just left for Gusu. Brother Hu Fei and I noticed that she was not coming for good, so we fooled her to the northeast. As a result, she came back not long ago, presumably in order to revenge me and brother hufei. As soon as she saw us, she started to fight. " Cheng lingsu fired in a row and said that the Dragon went to the pulse in the future.


    "Brother song, your wife is so fierce." Hu Fei thought: no wonder elder brother song will like my mother. Although his wife is also very beautiful, she has a fierce face, which is as gentle and considerate as my mother. Besides, my mother''s appearance is not worse than her.


    "Now that you are sitting here in peace, she must have suffered again? But her martial arts are much better than you... "Hearing that it''s Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu looks very complicated. Thinking in my heart: the relationship between the two of us can be used to make a bloody love story. First, she''s sorry for me, then I''m sorry for her, and then she chases me, and I kill her back... Such a bad debt, coupled with the male junior, all kinds of drama that the original match becomes the junior, it''s just a mother-in-law relationship, so it can occupy the golden position properly.


    "Of course, if we are reduced to relying on force to protect ourselves, it''s a shame." Cheng lingsu said haughtily.


    "She''s poisoned? What happened? " Song Qingshu was surprised and asked with some worry.


    "Dead!" Cheng lingsu said while eating melon seeds, "dare to come to our Yaowang village to kick the hall. If she is allowed to go back alive and spread it, there will not be an endless stream of people in the world to come to us for revenge. He planted some seven star crabapple for her. There is no medicine for her. She will die."


    "What?" When song Qingshu heard that Zhou Zhiruo was dead, he sat on the chair with a dull look. He didn''t listen to a word of Cheng lingsu''s words.


    Zhou Zhiruo actually died like this? I just died like this... It''s reasonable that I should hate her. Even if I know that everything is misunderstood, I shouldn''t be so sad if I don''t hate her! Song Qingshu covers his heart and his face is covered with cold sweat.


    "Mr. Song, don''t listen to lingsu''s nonsense. Your wife is not dead." One side of the poison hand medicine king can''t see down, carry up internal power, deep voice said.


    Song Qingshu was shocked all over, and his eyes had a look again. He looked at the drug king and motioned him to continue.


    "That day, Madame song came here in a hot and violent situation. She wanted to catch Ling Su and Fei Er. I don''t know, so I had to help her. I hurt your wife by mistake and asked you to forgive me." Said the king.


    "Then what happened?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    The poisonous hand medicine King understood his feelings and quickly said: "Madam Zun is very good at martial arts. Although she was poisoned by me, she can still support her. At this time, another young master appeared and rescued her. Looking at his martial arts skills, I think it should be the great shift of the Ming Dynasty. Today, only the leader of the Ming Dynasty, Zhang Wuji, is so young and capable. I''ve always left three points of leeway for me to use poison. Master Zhang is very familiar with the true story of Hu qingniu, a butterfly bone doctor. It''s not difficult to detoxify your wife. "


    zhang wuji? Song Qingshu is now itching with hatred when he hears the name. When he hears that Zhou Zhiruo has been saved by him, he is not at all relaxed. On the contrary, he is even more worried. He asks, "master, do you remember when Zhang Wuji saved her?"


    The poison hand medicine king looked up and thought for a moment, and replied, "it should be in early September. Before that, the news came from the river and lake that Huashan sword saint was in a decisive battle with the demon sect leader Dongfang invincible, so I still remember it."


    "After the full moon night? It seems that the last time she was killed by me in the palace, she came to look for Hu Fei''s misfortune. Then she was poisoned and saved by Zhang Wuji. No wonder Zhang Wuji said that she had seen her before on the black wood cliff. It seems that it was this time in Yaowang village. Listen to his tone at that time, it seems that nothing happened to them... It''s OK. " In Song Qing''s mind, the whole process was finally deduced, and he was relieved.


    "By the way, master, what poison do you use? Do you need to take off your clothes when detoxifying?" Song Qingshu suddenly comes up with a very serious problem. In martial arts novels, when the female master is poisoned, the male master helps him to heal his wounds. Without exception, he takes off his clothes. In the original book, Zhang Cuishan soaks in Yin Susu in this way. Zhang Wuji also lets her son take off her coat when he saves Zhao min.


    The king of poisonous hand medicine was stunned and responded quickly. He said with a smile: "young master song is worried too much. There is basically no poison in the world. You need to take off your clothes to heal. Taking off clothes is often just to deal with some external wounds, such as those bitten by poisonous snakes, and it only needs to roll up the trousers or sleeves. "


    "Zhang''s father and son are really not good things. They cheat ignorant girls by this." Song Qingshu cursed secretly.


    "Brother song, are you a good couple?" On one side, Hu Fei asked.


    "Why do you ask?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond.


    "I think when you hear that she''s dead, you''ll be silly. You must like her very much. But as your wife, she yells at you. It''s hard for me to understand Hu Fei spoke out his doubts.


    "Er, it''s a long story, that is..." Song Qingshu was stunned. He suddenly didn''t know how to open his mouth and waved impatiently. "Forget it, you don''t understand the world of adults. Let''s play with mud by ourselves."


    Hufei is furious and is about to prove that he is no longer a child. Cheng lingsu pulls his sleeve and whispers: "brother hufei, let''s go out to play. Don''t disturb uncle song. Seeing him like this, he must be trapped by love."


    "Well, since he loves his wife so much, don''t provoke my mother in the future." Holding Cheng lingsu''s soft hand, Hu Fei''s mood can always calm down, but he still glares at Song Qingshu when he goes out.


    After he came out of Yaowang village, song Qingshu was a little out of his mind for a long time. Later, when he bumped into a tree, he woke up and said, "Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, right? I''m going to destroy the virginity of your so-called saints, and make your Ming religion the laughing stock of people in the world..."


    Song Qingshu is more and more excited when he thinks about it. Hate and love are really the biggest driving force for people. Before, he was unwilling to go to Blackwood cliff. He could drag it all the way. He had a chat with diyun and went to Yaowang village to visit his relatives. What a leisurely feeling. As a result, when I heard the news in yaowangzhuang, I was eager to rush to heimuya immediately. Three times five divided by two, I went to destroy the famous festival of the holy women of the Ming religion.


    After several days, he finally arrived at heimuya, Pingding Prefecture.


    Song Qingshu, who was familiar with the terrain, was able to grasp the gap between the guards and quietly touch the black cliff all the way.


    "I don''t know where the nuns live." Song Qingshu is hiding at the top of the corridor. After the patrol guards pass underneath, he falls to the ground quietly. He looks around and touches the place with the most luxurious guards.


    "Miss, is her bath ready?"


    "It''s ready. I just went to get the petals I collected in the morning."


    "OK, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the conversation of several servant girls on the road, song Qingshu exclaimed that he was lucky. It really took no effort, so he quietly followed them and left.


    Seeing several servant girls walk into a brightly lit yard, song Qingshu looks around and estimates that this is the residence of saints and daughters, so there is no male bodyguard nearby. He touches a window, puts his finger in his mouth, moistens it, gently pokes it, and then opens a small hole in the window paper. He is proud that it is better in modern society, at least the window is glass, If a thief wants to punch a hole, he must at least prepare a pair of glass knives and a suction cup, which is as easy as it is now.


    He reconfirmed that there was no one else in the area, and song Qingshu put his eyes close to him.


    It''s probably because of the hot water in the tub. The house is full of smoke. I can''t really see it. I see a graceful woman with her back to the window. Her long black hair hangs down to her waist. She holds the willow waist, which makes her master very tall and delicate.


    "Black long straight, just a back is so attractive, looking at the front, that''s great?" Song Qingshu sighed, "girl, you and I have no injustice or hatred. If you want to blame me, you should blame why you want to be a laoshizi Mingjiao saint."


    The woman''s slender hands gently pulled the ribbon around her waist, and her clothes suddenly fell to the ground. She was only dressed in profanity. A large area of ice muscle and snow bone was exposed to the air, showing a soft light.

 Chapter 195

    "Take it off, take it off, or you can take it off yourself, so I won''t feel guilty when I start." In fact, song Qingshu''s heart is very contradictory. Although it''s beautiful to peep at a girl''s bath, it''s too indecent after all. He looks at it and feels that his face is hot. However, thinking of his revenge plan, song Qingshu was still ruthless and told himself secretly: don''t be a hero and a bandit. Now that he has decided to be a whore, don''t set up a memorial archway. He''d better figure out how to successfully complete the task.


    After a while, the woman in the room had taken off her profanity clothes and put them on one side of the screen. Her head swayed slightly and her long waist hair was windless. She put her hands around the back of her neck and curled up her hair to avoid getting wet in the bath.


    Looking at the woman''s jade feet gently lifted, stepping on the small ladder step by step into the bath bucket, Song Qing''s mind unconsciously emerged Li Yu''s words about Xiao Zhou Hou.


    Staring at her snow-white back neck and her long straight legs, song Qingshu felt that there was a stream of heat flowing down her nose. He reached out and wiped it, and the eyes were full of bright red. He suddenly said to himself, "is there any mistake? Although neck trimming, shoulder cutting and willow waist are my favorites, it''s too unpromising to see my back. Even a virgin who has been holding on for more than 20 years is not so dirty. Is it because he has practiced joyful Zen that he has too much blood?


    Song Qingshu looked inside and saw that the woman was already lying in the bath bucket. A jade lotus like arm stretched out of the water, and the other hand picked up a wad of clean water and drenched it bit by bit. Song Qingshu''s eyesight has increased by more than ten times since the beginning of his miraculous skill. Although through the fog, he still clearly saw the unique luster of the skin on a woman''s jade arm under the candlelight, which is a color not yet used to contact with the air, which is the moistening of the whole spring, and which is also the luster of the bud before the withering of summer.


    Song Qingshu only feels that his throat is dry. He knows that he can''t continue to look any more. He must see the woman''s face. Otherwise, if he continues to fantasize in his mind like Duan Yu, he will outline a perfect woman who doesn''t exist in his heart, forming a magic barrier in his heart.


    Luck in hand, with a soft force shock break inside the inverted bolt, gently open the window, song Qingshu like a cat, landing silent, step by step to the bath bucket side moved past.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to disturb each other. He was very careful along the way. The sudden sound startled him. He looked up and saw that it was the woman who lifted a long straight leg out of the water, put it on the edge of the barrel, and poured it up like a prank with water in her hands.


    Song Qingshu''s breath suddenly became heavy, and she screamed that it was bad. The woman''s ears moved, and she realized that there was someone behind her. However, to song Qingshu''s surprise, she didn''t look back or scream. Instead, she said softly, "is it Xiaobai? You come to help me pinch my shoulders. I don''t know why these days. I always feel that my shoulders are sour. "


    "The voice seems familiar?" There was a little doubt in Song Qingshu''s mind. However, in order not to disturb her, he had to vaguely promise to use the lightness skill on her toes. The sound of his feet was as light as a girl''s. until he came to the woman''s back, the other side didn''t feel abnormal.


    "Xiaobai, hurry up." The woman stretched a waist, the tone is quite lazy, put both hands on the edge of the barrel on both sides, show smooth and round shoulder, signal servant girl to help her pinch.


    "That''s what you asked for. No wonder I''m in the current stage." Song Qingshu shakes his hand and puts it on the girl''s shoulder. He feels that his hand is so smooth that he pinches it gently.


    After a long time, the girl was comfortable and hummed: "Xiaobai, your technique has greatly improved today." With that, his head tilted back slightly.


    Song Qingshu is immersed in feeling the elasticity of the girl''s skin. Unexpectedly, she will suddenly look up. At this time, she has no time to avoid. Her eyes are opposite each other. They exclaim: "how are you!"


    The girl''s reserve made her react more quickly. With a raise of her wrist, she directly put her eyes in Song Qingshu''s eyes. Song Qingshu came back to herself, released her shoulders with both hands, and flicked her fingers at her elbow joint.


    The girl felt that her whole arm was numb, and she had lost consciousness. She was anxious. She got up and lifted her leg to kick her opponent''s neck. However, song Qingshu grabbed her ankle directly. She was lucky enough to break free, but it was as if she could not move a cent.


    "I said Miss Ren, I haven''t seen you for a long time. As soon as I come up, I will give you such a big gift. How can I be so kind?" Song Qingshu''s eyes wandered around her wantonly. It turned out that the girl was not the holy girl of Ming religion, but Ren Yingying, the holy girl of Sun Moon religion.


    Ren Yingying was just taking a bath. At this time, of course, her whole body was not covered. Her hands and feet were controlled by each other. Her whole body showed up in front of song Qingshu in a shy posture. Rao Shi was always intelligent and calm, and her mind was at a loss.


    "Miss Ren, I''m curious. Why don''t you scream?" Song Qingshu also felt very strange when he was enjoying his eyes.


    Hearing Ren Yingying''s words, she suddenly turned red and couldn''t say what she was suffering from. Now Brother Chong is also on the black cliff. If she screams, she will hurry to her uncle and the followers of the sun moon god cult later. If they see all her gestures at this time, even if brother Chong doesn''t mind, she will have no face to live.


    "It seems like fate. In the last war, I didn''t finish taking off your clothes. Today you took off your clothes to show me. That''s good." Song Qingshu saw that her nose was slightly shrunken, her long eyelashes were slightly trembling, her face was delicate, and the fire around her was reflected on her face, which made her more charming. She moved in her heart, and could not help but kiss her face.


    "Shameless!" Ren Yingying breathed quickly, and his chest heaved violently. He was stunned by song Qingshu.


    Just about to continue teasing, song Qingshu suddenly changed his face and suddenly looked back at the outside.


    At this time, an old voice came from outside the door: "Yingying, dad has a few words to say to you."


    Song Qingshu looked back at her for fear that she would ask for help. After taking a deep breath, Ren Yingying calmly said, "my daughter is bathing. I''m afraid it''s not convenient to see her father."


    "My dear daughter has grown up," I heard a happy laugh outside the door. "My father doesn''t want to embarrass you, but now you know the situation of heimuya. It''s not convenient to say some things on weekdays. It''s not proper to stand outside now if someone wants to see you. If Dad remembers correctly, there are several screens in the room. Dad comes in and talks to you through the screen. What do you think? "


    "It''s a ghost father. My daughter insisted on coming in when she was taking a bath." Song Qing''s book is full of scandals¡° Well, Dad, just a moment, please Hearing Ren Yingying''s words, song Qingshu''s face changed, her elbow bent, and immediately tied her neck.


    "Now that we are like this, I won''t let others know." Ren Yingying felt dyspnea and said quickly.


    "And you let your father in?" First, he didn''t want to frighten others. Second, he was still young and worried about the other party''s star attraction. So song Qingshu didn''t want to have a direct conflict with Ren Wuxing, but he released his hand slightly.


    "You just hide." Ren Yingying bit his lips and couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    "There''s nothing here. You can see it at a glance. Where are you hiding it?" Song Qingshu looks around. Although there is a big screen between here and the living room, the screen is quite transparent. Ren Yingying is not afraid to walk away when he lies in the bath bucket. No matter where he hides, his shadow will be printed on the screen. Let me come in and have a look.


    Ren Yingying''s eyes turned, staring at the water in the bath bucket, his ears were burning. Song Qingshu a Leng, this is OK?


    "Is Yingying ready? Has dad come in?" Ren I Xing was a little anxious waiting outside the door. He didn''t know how many spies were placed by the Ming religion in heimuya, so he specially took his daughter to take a bath. When the spies'' vigilance was weak, he came over. But if he stayed outside the door for too long, he would be doubted if he was seen by the Ming Dynasty spies.


    Hearing the sound of letting me push the door, Ren Yingying said anxiously, "hold me in." Her mind is simple. It''s unfortunate that she has been read all by song Qingshu. If her father comes in to see her again, she will shudder at the thought.


    Song Qingshu no longer hesitated, picked up Ren YingYing and jumped directly into the water, "what sound?" As soon as I entered the door, I heard the sound of heavy objects entering the water. I couldn''t help suspecting.


    "Nothing, Dad." Ren Yingying''s voice was a little startled, and he was just settled.


    In this way, I was even more suspicious. I was worried that the Ming people had taken my baby daughter hostage. I asked anxiously, "are you OK, Yingying? I don''t think you are right."


    "I''m fine." Lying in the bath bucket, opposite song Qingshu is looking at himself with a smile. Ren Yingying''s voice is naturally unnatural.


    "It''s not very peaceful on the black cliff now. Maybe some scoundrel will take the opportunity to make trouble. Dad needs to see you before he can rest assured." As soon as I entered the room, I always felt that something was wrong, so I went step by step behind the screen.


    Ren Yingying was shocked and waved to song Qingshu to get under the water.


    "Underwater?" Song Qingshu pointed to the water with his finger. His expression was very strange. He said in his heart: "Miss, do you know you are naked now?" Song Qingshu had no time to think about other things. He took a deep breath and sank his whole body.


    "Dad, why did you break in like this?" Ren Yingying holds his shoulders in both hands, only shows his head on the water, and his face is red. He looks at Ren Wuxing in a strange way.


    Let me go, sharp eyes around a glance, and did not see any suspicious signs, quickly back out, "is dad more worried, dad thought you were hijacked by someone."


    "Dad, you guessed right." Ren Yingying felt a little bitter in his heart, but he said: "Dad has been worried too much recently." After that, he poked the opposite song Qingshu with his toe and motioned him to float up. However, after several stabs, the other side seemed to be in the water and didn''t mean to come out at all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    About half an hour later


    The third watch and the fourth watch should be very late. You can watch it tomorrow

 Chapter 196

    Bing Xueming is smart. She doesn''t know what song Qingshu is up to. She is so shy and angry, but she has no choice but to close her thighs tightly, cover her chest with one hand, and block her privacy with the other.


    "Dad can''t help but worry. He was rescued by Zhang Wuji in meizhuang. Although he knew that he was planning the sun moon god cult, the Oriental dog thieves had stolen the treasure for more than ten years and had already been the leader of the cult. Dad was weak. In order to regain the position of the leader of the cult, he had to give up with him. In the battle of Chengde hall, Linghu Chong and Xiang Wentian were seriously injured, and his father was blind. Zhang Wuji''s martial arts seemed to be more terrible than that of the Oriental dog thief. Only then did his father find it easier to ask God than to send him away. " Let me sit outside the screen with a deep sigh.


    "My father''s miraculous skill is unparalleled. When my uncle and brother Chong take good care of their injuries, they naturally don''t have to be afraid of Zhang Wuji." Speaking of Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying can''t help thinking that he is lying naked in a bath bucket with another man at this time. He only feels a burst of colic coming from his chest.


    "It''s not easy. My father hasn''t told you all the time. I''m afraid you''re worried. You were stabbed in the big hole of your uncle''s chest by the Oriental dog thief, and your skill has been lost. As for Linghu Chong, he was a sick boy. If he hadn''t been protected by the Oriental dog thief, he would have been dead for three years, It''s better It''s worth the loss, but it''s a pity that there are more masters of the Ming religion, which makes him under control.


    "To uncle he..." Ren Yingying exclaimed. From childhood to adulthood, Xiang Wentian was very good to her. In her heart, Xiang Wentian seemed to be her own father.


    "After the war on that day, we were all seriously injured, but Zhang Wuji took the opportunity to propose the return of the sun moon god cult to the Ming religion. Hey, my sun moon god cult has been separated from the Ming religion for more than 200 years, and has long been out of touch with the Ming religion. He clearly took the opportunity to threaten." Let me clap my hand on the chair, obviously very angry in my heart, his palm is like a knife, and the handle on the chair is cut off half by him.


    "That time, dad didn''t go through it." Ren Yingying asked softly. Looking at the underwater shadow, Xiumei frowned, stretched out a jade leg and put it under song Qingshu''s armpit. He tried to lift him up from the bottom of the water. He didn''t know that the other side didn''t move. His leg was also held in his hand. He felt that he was pinched by a big hand mischievously. Ren Yingying couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "What''s the matter, Yingying?" Let me walk a Leng, turn head to ask a way.


    "Nothing, Dad." Ren Yingying bit his teeth and tried to pull his leg back. After several attempts, he came back in vain. He was so angry that he burst into tears.


    "This is Zhang Wuji''s brilliant point. He knows that the sun moon god sect has been established for more than 200 years. The elders and the disciples of each branch have a strong sense of identity with the sect. He is worried that if he is too anxious, even if he kills us, he will not be able to control hundreds of thousands of people of the sun moon god sect. So he changed his strategy and began to win over the middle and lower class disciples of the sect. Once he took control of these forces, it doesn''t matter whether I, the leader of the sect, agree to join the sect or not. "


    It took him a long time to understand all this. On that day, Zhang Wuji put forward the idea of merging faction. In fact, he didn''t expect that he would agree at the beginning. He just used it as a negotiation condition to induce himself to agree to a series of messy conditions. At the beginning, he finally gave up Zhang Wuji''s idea of merging faction. After a big sigh of relief, he relaxed his vigilance, The conditions that seemed unimportant at the beginning are now all knife into the flesh.


    Aware that her calf is being played wantonly by song Qingshu, Ren Yingying is angry and ashamed. Since she became a holy nun, no man has ever dared to look her in the eye, let alone so blatantly frivolous and impolite. The feeling of crispness and numbness on her feet makes her feel in a trance for a moment, and let me not hear a word.


    "Some of the ten elders of heimuya are the confidants of the Oriental dog thieves, and some of them have a secret relationship with Zhang Wuji. Few of them are really loyal to their father. And this time, there are some saints sent from Guangmingding. Hum, my sun moon god sect has its own saints. How can I need the saints of Mingjiao to tell me what to do? However, Dad''s strength is at the lowest point now, and he can''t tear his face with Zhang Wuji. Although he knows that welcoming the holy daughter of the Ming religion will make the following people have the illusion that the sun moon god religion is a subordinate institution of the Ming religion, he can''t care so much. " He was so bold that he was not willing to be made by others. However, his generation of heroes also understood the principle of tolerance. It was only at this time that he showed a trace of helplessness and resentment in front of his daughter.


    Although song Qingshu was a bit of a farce underwater, he was listening carefully to let me talk. When he mentioned the Ming saint, he immediately raised his ears. Unfortunately, he didn''t get any useful information.


    Feeling song Qingshu''s stop, Ren Yingying can finally relax. She has always been resourceful. When she heard what her father said, her eyebrows were a little worried. She asked, "what''s the way to deal with dad?"


    Let me across the screen looked at her, said in a deep voice: "Dad intends to betroth you to Zhang Wuji."


    "What?" Not only was Ren Yingying surprised, but song Qingshu was also surprised and angry. He pinched Ren Yingying''s leg to show his anger.


    Ren Yingying''s skin has already dyed a layer of red. When he heard what Ren Zixing said, he didn''t care to be taken advantage of by song Qingshu. He quickly asked, "why?"


    "Yingying, if you marry Zhang Wuji, he and I will be the same family. Naturally, the sun moon god religion and the Ming religion don''t have to separate each other, and dad doesn''t have to work hard all day to prevent being swallowed by the Ming religion. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?" Let me go.


    "Dad, don''t you tell your daughter the truth?" Ren Yingying suddenly shrinks his legs and plans to take it by surprise to see if he can escape the cage of song Qingshu. He is still in his arms. He feels depressed and can''t help sighing.


    "Yingying has been smart since she was a child, and I knew that she couldn''t hide it from you," Ren Zixing said with a smile. "Yes, I married Zhang Wuji just to paralyze his mind and make him think that the sun and moon god religion is easy to get, so I canceled a series of current means. And Yingying, you can also quietly pass on the message to me, so that I can know his news in time. "


    "Dad, you don''t have to say that I won''t marry him when I die. If I want to marry him, I will only marry brother Chong." Ren Yingying said firmly, thinking that there was another man hidden in the bath bucket at this time, he was so angry that he kicked his other foot. Unexpectedly, he was held by song Qingshu and played with him.


    "What''s good about Linghu Chong? He''s always been a sick man before. If it wasn''t for his father''s star absorbing method to dissolve the heterogeneous Qi in his body, he would have turned into a pile of bones. The martial arts are not so good, just a set of Dugu nine swords. But compared with Zhang Wuji, it''s just like a cloud of mud. " Let me stand up and turn around.


    "If his martial arts are not very good, he''ll be one of his own. Unfortunately, he''s stuck to the distinction between good and evil. All he thinks about is their Huashan sect. His father invited him several times to take the position of bright left envoy. After a hundred years, he will be the next leader. What''s wrong? How do you know that smelly boy didn''t know what to do? He refused dad''s kindness several times. If it wasn''t for Yingying''s face, Dad would have killed him. Now it''s even more crippled by the eastern invincible. I''m upset when I look at it. "


    "Dad, don''t tell me. Anyway, my daughter has to marry Linghu Chong." Song Qingshu catches both legs. His holy skin is caressed by his hateful hands again and again. When he hears that his father wants to separate him and Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying can''t help but feel sad. He can''t help choking.


    His wife died early and let me go. He always dotes on his daughter. Hearing her cry so sad, he immediately Panics: "OK, dad is wrong. I won''t force you to marry Zhang Wuji any more." The tone is full of endless regret.


    Ren Yingying felt much better, and his reason recovered slowly. He noticed Ren''s reluctance in his tone. In order to completely dispel his idea, he could not leave. He wiped his tears and said: "the relationship between the Ming sect leader, Mongolian Princess Zhao Min and Emei leader Zhou Zhiruo is well known all over the world. Father sent his daughter to him, How to let your daughter be alone? Do you want your daughter to be a concubine? "


    Let me listen to her tone have loose meaning, Da Xi way: "this you don''t know, Zhou Zhiruo already married, married as other people''s wife, naturally quit the competition.". As for Zhao Min, she had already become the final winner of this love war, but I don''t know why. A few days ago, she suddenly returned to Ruyang palace in Mongolia, led her own army, and made Zhang Wuji extremely anxious. Fortunately, he only sent a saint to heimuya, otherwise she would not be the leader of the sect. Now there is no other woman around him. If his father expresses his intention of marriage to him at this time, in order to fight for the power of the sun moon god religion, he will certainly agree. At that time, you will come from behind and become the wife of the leader of the Ming religion. "


    "Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji fell out?" When song Qingshu heard this, he made a subconscious effort in his hand and immediately heard Ren Yingying''s cry of pain. He didn''t care much about it. Instead, he thought: how can they fall out with such a good relationship? Is it that Zhao Min knows about him and Zhou Zhiruo? I don''t think so. Zhao Min has always been very clear about their previous entanglements. Moreover, the event of lion slaughtering proved that I misunderstood. Zhao Min has no reason to turn against Zhang Wuji. Is it something happened to him and Zhou Zhiruo recently that Zhao Min ran into him, which could make Zhao Min completely turn his face against him... Song Qingshu thought of some possibility, and his face was very ugly.


    "No, is it possible that Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min played the double reed for the purpose of plotting Mongolia?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of another possibility, but felt that the possibility was too low: Although Zhao Min was a typical kengdai family who had her husband and forgot her mother''s family, it was her biggest sacrifice to leave Mongolia for Zhang Wuji. It was impossible for her to help her husband go back to deal with her own people.

 Chapter 197

    Ren Yingying saw that the last reason didn''t work at all, so he had to offer his last move. Youyou said: "Dad, they all say that the water poured by the married daughter is his man. I will marry Zhang Wuji. What I do on weekdays must be considered for my husband. How can I help you?"


    I didn''t think of this layer. I was surprised and angry: "Yingying, you..."


    "Wit." Song Qingshu praised that, of course, now he could not speak, so he had to use his fingers to stroke Ren Yingying''s feet to express his appreciation.


    Ren Yingying forbeared to smile and continued: "if my father forces me to marry Zhang Wuji, my daughter will not help my father because she is resentful."


    Let me angry very anti smile: "you for a drunkard sick son, unexpectedly and dad against, really angry me."


    Ren Yingying was silent, but his eyes were full of determination.


    Seeing their father and daughter fall into silence, song Qingshu is bored, so he has to focus on the small and exquisite jade feet in his hands. His toes are mellow and full. Song Qingshu sighs in his heart: it''s really a delicate woman. These legs alone are worth playing all night.


    "Ah Ren Yingying suddenly noticed that a warm and moist thing stuck to the skin on his leg. He was startled and breathed out in his mouth.


    "Linghu Chong, you son of a bitch, get out of here!" Ren I xing had been suspicious just now. After a tour, he didn''t see anything suspicious. But after sitting down and calming down, he soon thought of the big bath bucket. However, his daughter was in it. It was not convenient for him to investigate, but all his attention was on the bath bucket.


    Ren Yingying''s previous changes made Ren Wuxing more suspicious. This time, with Ren Yingying''s exclamation, he finally sensed another person''s heartbeat. He thought that his daughter could not endure Linghu Chong''s means and had committed himself to him. He thought that Linghu Chong ran into Yingying''s bathtub before they were married, which was too shameless. In addition, he had no idea about his marriage with Yingying before, A wave of anger rose.


    Song Qingshu in the water only felt a huge suction coming from him. He knew that he was the star sucking method that I was allowed to do, and he did not resist. He let me do it. When the distance was three feet, song Qingshu sprayed all the water in his mouth on the other side''s face. I was caught off guard. I only felt that it was dark in front of my eyes, and then the acupoints on his chest were punctured.


    It''s not easy to take advantage of my carelessness and restrain him so easily. Song Qingshu is about to spit out and take his life. Suddenly, a exclamation comes from his ear: "no!" Looking back, Ren Yingying''s eyes were full of pleading. Song Qingshu immediately woke up: now killing Ren Wuji and Dongfang muxue will only be cheaper, and it won''t do me any good


    Song Qingshu is thinking, let me finally react, see the person in front of him, surprised and angry: "it''s you!"


    "Not me?" Song Qingshu''s finger is still on his Yaoxue, ready to change his mind at any time.


    "On that day, you jumped off the cliff, but you didn''t die," I said with a perplexed face. "Look at you standing here, Dongfang Bubai must not be dead either?"


    "Guess what?" Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders.


    "What have you done to my daughter?" Let me hum a cold, angry way.


    "I think the situation is quite clear. I don''t need to say anything more." Song Qingshu deliberately stimulated him.


    "Yingying, I didn''t expect that you had a private life with him. What about Linghu Chong?" Let me go, the tone is sad and sad.


    "Dad, don''t listen to his nonsense. Just now he burst in, and his daughter was just taken advantage of by him. She didn''t have anything to do with him." Ren Yingying has already taken the opportunity to wrap up his clothes and stares at Song Qingshu with shame and anger.


    Now it''s an established fact that his daughter has been taken advantage of by the other party. Let me calm down slowly. After the battle of Chengde hall, he found out the identity of song Qingshu. Naturally, he knew song Qingshu''s achievements in fighting against the Jade Emperor with a sword and retreating his internal power. I''ve seen these two men''s martial arts. Although they are not as good as themselves, they are not far apart. Song Qingshu can easily win them, In addition to the fact that he fought Zhang Wuji on Blackwood cliff, I can infer that song Qingshu''s Kung Fu is only slightly weaker than that of Dongfang Bubai and Zhang Wuji.


    As soon as I could react, I immediately said, "young Xia song has such attainments in martial arts since he was young. I admire him very much. Now you and Yingying... "Let me have a tone," it''s about the honor of your daughter''s family. Are you always responsible? As long as you are willing to join me, I can offer you Yingying. "


    "The daughter doesn''t need him to be responsible!" Ren Yingying exclaimed.


    "Master Ren, are you soliciting me?" Song Qingshu looked at him playfully, with a smile on his face, "do you know I''m with Dongfang Bubai?"


    "I understand that there is no eternal enemy in the world. What the invincible east can give you, I can give you as well. What the invincible east can''t give you, I can still give you. " With that, Ren Yingying glanced at me.


    Song Qingshu also looked back and saw that although Ren Yingying''s hair was scattered and his clothes were not neat, he was still gorgeous. Her hands tightly grasped the hem of her dress, covered her bare legs, lowered her head, her cheeks flushed, and she looked weak and timid. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. If she had deep worries, she suddenly felt a move in her heart.


    "Thanks for the teacher''s love, but I have a complicated relationship with Dongfang... And I have to live up to..." before I finish speaking, I feel a strange suction coming from the big acupoint where my finger is. My internal power rushes out and pours into my body. Song Qingshu is shocked. He quickly uses his internal power to earn it. His face is very ugly: "star sucking Dharma!"


    It turns out that Ren I xing deliberately talked about other things just now, which paralyzed the vigilance of Song Qing Shu. He took the opportunity to use the star absorbing method to plot against him. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ren I Xing''s acupoints had just burst out, and his whole body still felt numb, Song Qing Shu would not have been so easy to break away. He only had to pay for his skill.


    "Since you don''t know the current affairs and look at Yingying''s body, go to die." Let me go, the true Qi adjusts breath to come over, two palms fight, there is the sound of wind and thunder faintly, rushed to song Qingshu.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s breath was churning. Knowing that he was not his opponent, he immediately broke through the window and escaped. Let me angry, like a shadow to catch up.


    Although song Qingshu''s lightness skill is better than Ren Wuxing''s, he is not as familiar with the architecture of heimuya. Therefore, he can''t get rid of Ren Wuxing. When he passes a room, song Qingshu knows that he can''t run aimlessly any more, so he just pushes the door and jumps in. Before he can see the situation in the room clearly, a shining sword stands on his neck, Song Qingshu lamented in his heart: won''t it be so bad luck?


    "Why are you?" Song Qingshu is trying to escape. Suddenly, a soft and clear voice comes from his ear. He looks up and sees a pair of bright eyes. Song Qingshu is also stunned: "are you?"


    The most beautiful woman in front of her is the fairy daughter of Changping Princess Zhu Yi, who came to Jinling on the moon that day.


    "Are the people of the sun moon cult chasing you?" Hearing the sound coming from a distance, Zhu took a look at Song Qingshu.


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "You come with me." Zhu took back his sword, grabbed his wrist and went to the screen.


    "The leader of the sun moon god cult let me go. I''ve seen her royal highness, and there are assassins on the Blackwood cliff tonight. I don''t know if everything is OK with her?" Outside the room came the voice of letting go.


    "Your Royal Highness?" Song Qingshu accidentally glanced at Zhu Yi, and saw that the lines of her side face were extremely soft and beautiful, as if it had been outlined without any flaw.


    "He actually came here in person..." Zhu long Xiu frowned. Knowing that the other party was not so easy to send, he immediately changed his mind and took song Qingshu to the bedside. Seeing him looking at himself in doubt, Zhu long whispered and hid in the quilt.


    Song Qingshu is also a smart person. When she says this, she responds immediately, but it''s hard to avoid a beautiful idea.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was hiding on the bed, Zhu longlong followed him into the bed, only showed his head and said to the door, "thank you for your concern. I''m all right. I didn''t notice anything unusual."


    "However, some people saw the assassin fled to this neighborhood, but her royal highness was harassed, so Ren had to search it to be at ease."


    After that, without waiting for Zhu''s answer, he pushed the door directly and motioned his men to start searching around. His eyes began to scan the room.


    "Bold!" Ah Jiu''s face was cold. Looking at Ren I xing, he said, "I''ve already fallen asleep. The teacher''s guide came in directly. What do you want to do?"


    The bodyguards of the sun moon god cult always knew that the saint was noble. Subconsciously frightened by her momentum, they stopped and looked at me with questioning eyes.


    Let me laugh: "I hope you will forgive me. I''m just kind-hearted. I''m worried that what happened to the saint in heimuya will affect the relationship between the two sects of the Ming religion and the sun moon god religion. Your highness is very clear and righteous. I think you can understand my difficulties."


    Seeing that he was oppressing himself with the Ming religion, Zhu long gave a cold hum: "you''ve seen it now. If you don''t see the assassin, you can go out."


    Song Qingshu felt a sweet smell in the quilt and went straight into his nose. Ah Jiu was sleeping beside him. His clothes were close to his clothes and his body was close to his body. It was full of soft and greasy touch. Song Qingshu sighed to himself: is it really like sunflower''s ancestors saying that I am haunted by peach blossoms? But for a man, it doesn''t seem to be bad


    Seeing that he shook his head slightly and let me go, he frowned and looked up at the roof. He didn''t look like a Tibetan. He was about to leave. Suddenly, his eyes were frozen, and the light water stains on the ground were looming. All the way, he meandered to the corner of the saint''s bed. Looking at the slightly raised embroidered quilt on the bed, his heart suddenly became clear.

 Chapter 198

    "Your Highness, although we have searched other places, there is still one place that we haven''t explored." Let me finish and look straight at the bed.


    Noticing his eyes, Zhu Yi was furious: "now I''ve been undressed and sleeping, and there''s no thread under the quilt. Would it be that the leader of the sect would like to lift it up and have a look?"


    As soon as the words came out, the sound of swallowing saliva came out one after another. Looking at the expectant eyes of all the people under his command, he was embarrassed to let me go. He quickly said, "in this case, Ren won''t disturb his Royal Highness''s rest."


    In fact, he was worried that the saint, like Ren Yingying, would be held hostage by song Qingshu, so he had to deal with himself. However, listening to her voice, he clearly intended to cover up. What was the appearance of being held hostage? Although he knew that Song Qing''s book was hidden in the quilt, he did not dare to open the quilt of the saint. He also knew the rules of the saint. He didn''t want to offend hundreds of thousands of people in the world for no reason. Since the saint is all right, he doesn''t have to chase after her. After all, there is a long way to go. He can make a long-term plan to capture song Qingshu, and he always has a mind to solicit song Qingshu.


    After all my subordinates retreated, I stood at the door and looked back with admiration and admiration: "so many women have to protect you regardless of their names. It''s a good way for you, ha ha ~" then I went away with a long smile.


    "He''s gone. Come out." Zhu Yi lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed.


    Although song Qingshu was infatuated with the fragrance in the quilt, he was not so cheeky. He continued to stay and jumped down: "thank you for your help, but it''s a pity that you wet the girl''s embroidered quilt... And clothes. I''m very sorry." Looking at the wet quilt, song Qingshu showed a trace of regret.


    He noticed that his clothes and skirts were close to him just now, and now they were wet. His skin was indistinctly visible. Zhu Yi''s face was slightly red. He picked up a coat from one side and put it on his body to cover up the leakage of beautiful customs. He said unnaturally, "I just want to repay you for the last time Jinling City helped you. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "How can this be compared? If I didn''t show up that day, the girl would have succeeded." Song Qingshu said awkwardly.


    "There is a certain number in the dark, which can only prove that Tartars are not exhausted." Zhu Yi sighed, his voice full of helplessness and melancholy.


    "By the way, how did the girl become a saint of the Ming religion?" Song Qingshu followed for a moment and asked.


    "What on earth have you been doing, all over with water? Change a suit first, the whole body is wet, it''s not good for the body. " Zhu Yi looked at his clothes and said softly.


    Song Qingshu laughs twice. He is always embarrassed to say that he ran to Ren Yingying''s bathtub. Fortunately, the other party doesn''t really want to know the answer, "I didn''t bring any laundry. I''ll just go down the mountain and bake it with fire later."


    Zhu Yixiu frowned and shook his head slightly: "I still have something to ask you... Well, I''ll find a suit for you to change." Then he went to the wardrobe and turned over his clothes.


    Song Qingshu''s face was a little wonderful. He quickly waved his hand and said, "thank you for your kindness. I''m just a big man. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to wear your clothes." She shuddered at the thought of her dress.


    Zhu Yi chuckled: "I usually wear men''s clothes when I''m wandering in the river and lake. I''m worried too much." After a while, he took out a set of green shirt and handed it to song Qingshu. He said, "young master, try to see if you don''t wear it. I''m afraid it might be tight for you."


    "Thank you very much." Song Qingshu took it over, smelling a wisp of sweet fragrance at the tip of his nose, and was stunned subconsciously: "how is it fragrant?"


    Zhu Yi''s face turned red. He turned around and said, "I don''t have any new clothes here. I used to wear this one. I hope you don''t mind."


    "No, of course not." Song Qingshu is very happy. Are you kidding? The man who chooses brand new clothes is really sick.


    "You go to the back of the screen first and change. I''ll check out the window to see if there''s anyone out there who''s free to walk." With that, Zhu came to the window, pushed the window open slightly and looked out.


    Song Qingshu changed his clothes three times, five times and two times. He felt that his whole body was dry and soft, and there was a faint fragrance coming from his clothes, which immediately made him feel fresh and fresh¡° I have to find a chance to return the suit to her later. It''s not difficult to borrow it again. People in previous lives said that borrowing books was the beginning of love. I found a new way to borrow clothes to convey love. The effect must not be so bad. "


    "Well, it''s really puzzling that we didn''t send someone to guard nearby." Zhu Yi stood with his hands down, his head down, and his face flashed with the color of bitterness.


    "Maybe he''s worried about your saint''s status, worried about offending you?" Song Qingshu came out while tying his belt.


    "Sure enough, it''s a little small," Zhu looked at him up and down, with a smile on his lips. "It''s as handsome as I was in men''s clothes."


    "The girl is beautiful and refined. She must be angry with Luo Cheng, scared to death of Pan an and ashamed of Song Yu. How dare I compare with you." Song Qingshu praised.


    "Is that how you cheat a little girl?" Zhu Yi sat down and looked at him in his spare time.


    "You''ve wronged me. Now the little girls are cunning and clever. They are more clever than each other. They can''t cheat them with just a few words." Song Qingshu also sat down and said with a smile.


    "If only he had you to coax girls that day." Zhu Yi sighed a little. Yuan Chengzhi was calm and dull. He was not as frivolous as song Qingshu.


    "As a saint sent by the Ming religion, I naturally violated my own interests, so he always regarded me as a thorn in the eye. Unfortunately, he did not fully digest the strength of the sun moon god religion, so he had to maintain superficial harmony with me. It''s hard for him to get hold of it today. It''s not like his style that he doesn''t take advantage of it. " Thinking of the question just now, Zhu answered.


    "Isn''t he ready to woo me?" Song Qingshu pressed down her doubts and asked again, "by the way, how did the girl become a saint of the Ming religion?"


    Zhu Yi opened his lips lightly and spoke slowly, but he told the whole story clearly: "before the last trip to Jinling, I was invited by sect leader Zhang to be a saint of the Ming religion. You know my identity. It''s just a princess of subjugation, but I''m not willing to live in seclusion for a lifetime. All along, my greatest hope is to drive away the Tartars and recover the Ming Dynasty, so as to comfort the spirit of my father. Unfortunately, in recent years, I have been watching coldly. The heaven and earth society, the red flower society, the muwangfu, and the Zheng family in Taiwan in the Qing Dynasty are all under the banner of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, but they are not like people who can achieve great things. On the contrary, it''s the leader of the Ming sect, Zhang, who has the greatest martial arts and great talent. I guess he is the one who will overthrow the Qing Dynasty in the future. "


    Song Qingshu saw that although she showed the folk, she had a trace of grace in her actions. She secretly admired her. Looking at the women as pretty as a picture, Zhang Wuji kept on showing off, and there was a flying vinegar in her heart: "Princess Royal, even if Zhang Wuji overthrew Manchu, he must be emperor himself. How can we restore the Daming river?"


    Zhu Yi seemed to have thought about this question for a long time, and quickly replied: "that''s why I expect that heaven and earth will eventually fail. They are too obsessed with the orthodoxy. When it comes to the dispute between the king of Tang and the king of GUI, they may even kill each other. The Qing Dynasty did not die out, but they first considered who would be the emperor in the future. They were really a group of people... "Zhu Yi quickly stopped talking, but the meaning was obvious.


    "It''s true that there are too many wise people in the Han Dynasty. They have 99 brothers, but there is only one enemy. They always want to get rid of their own people first, and finally become the boss themselves, and then deal with the enemy. But no one ever thinks about whether they have the ability to deal with the terrible enemy alone." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "The young master is really insightful," says Zhu longlong. As the last princess of the Ming Empire, she has seen the top people in the world. After so many years of wandering in the rivers and lakes, those so-called heroes, even those like Chen Jinnan, have never been seen in her eyes. There is only one Zhang Wuji, who talks about the general situation of the world. She often hits the nail on the head, which makes her admire from the bottom of her heart. Unexpectedly, there is another song Qingshu now.


    "What I think is different from them. The first thing I pursue is to overthrow the Qing Dynasty. As for who will be the emperor, I can talk about it later. Moreover, the Ming religion has a lot to do with Daming. Master Zhang also promised to unify the world one day and take Ming as the name of the country. " Zhu said with a blush on her face. There was another sentence that she didn''t say. Zhang Wuji promised that she would be the queen in the future, and choose their children to inherit the throne, so that the blood of the Zhu family would continue to flow. However, she was very worried about yuan Chengzhi and didn''t agree.


    "Something''s wrong. It''s very wrong. This Zhang Wuji is a little bit different from the original book. I thought he had a problem at the lion slaughtering conference before. Now when I look back at his various behaviors, he has a far-reaching intention and cuts into the key points. Moreover, he looks ambitious and has the heart of devouring heaven and earth, which is really similar to the indecision of the original book, There is a big difference between men who are indifferent to fame and wealth. " Song Qingshu was suspicious of Dou Dasheng, but when he thought about it, he could get through it, and the butterfly effect should be nothing.


    "It''s not in the pool for you to talk with grace, but why did you serve as a Tartar''s life officer and willingly work for Kangxi?" Zhu Yi tilts his head and stares at Song Qingshu.


    "If I say we have the same goal, but we choose different methods, do you believe it?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t believe it before, but I believe it after communicating with you today. With your Majesty''s spirit, I know that you are not willing to be a tartar... Dogleg. " Zhu Yi looked at him and felt that there was another dawn in the dark future.


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion: "I used to struggle with lip color, and some friends didn''t understand me. I didn''t expect that the princess would choose to believe me with just a few words. It''s really... "


    "Is it a simple conversation?" Zhu''s voice is clear, with three points of tenderness, "by the way, what''s the matter when you go to heimuya this time?"


    "Oh, to destroy the chastity of the saints of the Ming church." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.

 Chapter 199

    As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, he called out that it was bad. When he heard his words, Zhu Yi''s face changed a little.


    "But since the goddess of the Ming religion is the ninth princess, and we are old acquaintances, we naturally give up this task." Song Qingshu said with a silly smile.


    "I''m very curious. If we don''t know each other, how are you going to destroy my virginity?" Zhu Yi''s face was slightly red, and he snorted angrily.


    "It''s natural that there are all kinds of abusive methods like overpowering drugs," Song Qingshu said frankly. "I hope Princess nine will forgive me. I have a grudge against Zhang Wuji. I''m always happy to attack the Ming religion."


    "So it is," he said. "It''s a pity that both of you are very knowledgeable. If you can join hands, there will be few rivals in the world."


    "I have no chance to join hands with him." The tone of song Qingshu is light, but the meaning of determination is very obvious.


    "What is the hatred between you?" Zhu Yi couldn''t imagine that two people who couldn''t fight with eight strokes would have such deep hatred.


    Song Qingshu breathed heavily. Subconsciously, she didn''t want to let her know that it was because of a woman that she and Zhang Wuji had formed a feud. She had to say vaguely, "it''s hard to explain why. Nine girls just need to know that he wants to kill me and I want to kill him."


    "Well, I won''t ask," Zhu said in silence for a moment, "but I have another question to ask you. I heard that you were on the top of the jade emperor that day. I just want to know how yuan... Yuan Chengzhi died?" The voice trembled slightly, obviously very sad in the heart.


    "Yuan Chengzhi died in the East... By the hands of the invincible east," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth, so he restored the situation of that day.


    "Sure enough, Asia is the invincible!" Zhu said with tears in his eyes.


    "Well, Princess nine, please listen to me." Seeing that Zhu Yi looked at himself with inquiring eyes, song Qingshu quickly said, "an outlaw with a sharp knife intercepted a passing scholar, and was finally arrested by the official uniform. When the county magistrate decided the case, was the sharp knife the murderer or the outlaw the murderer?" Song Qingshu murmured that he would die if he was a Taoist friend. He had to sacrifice Kangxi for the sake of the eastern dusk.


    "I know what you mean," Zhu Yi pinched his sleeve and gently wiped the corner of his eye. "Although Kangxi was the culprit, Dongfang Bubai was the one who killed brother yuan himself. I can''t forgive him. Mr. Song, are you on good terms with Dongfang Bubai? "


    Being swept by her eyes like autumn water, song Qingshu was surprised: how does she know? After thinking for a moment, I decided to tell the truth: "yes, I have a good relationship with the Orient invincible."


    "I heard that some time ago, Dongfang Bubai and you were allowed to go their own way. They fell to the cliff. Now that you have nothing to do, is Dongfang Bubai still alive?" Zhu Yi''s eyes were burning at him, waiting for an answer.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "who told you that we were allowed to fall off the cliff? How can he have such great ability? It''s not Zhang Wuji''s sneak attack. Dongfang Bubai and I were seriously injured and had to jump off the cliff. When I woke up, I found myself hanging on a tree sticking out of the cliff, and I recovered my life. As for Dongfang Bubai, I didn''t find him. I''m afraid he''s broken to pieces, but he''s too good at martial arts. Maybe he can escape. "


    He doesn''t intend to disclose the news that Dongfang Bubai is not dead. Otherwise, Zhang Wuji and Ren Wuxing would be in danger of Dongfang muxue in the five poisons church. However, he didn''t want Zhu to know the truth and resent himself in the future, so he was ambiguous.


    "Lucky people have their own natural appearance. If you can get the protection of heaven, I''m afraid Dongfang Bubai is not so lucky." Zhu Yi''s eyebrows flashed a glimmer of joy. In her opinion, Dongfang Bubai may have fallen to pieces.


    "Mr. Song, what are you going to do in the future? Are you going to go back to Yanjing to fight for the tiger?" Zhu Yi asked.


    "For the time being, I''m afraid so." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Zhu Yi sighed a little, but he didn''t dissuade him any more. Instead, he said, "although I''m not outside, I don''t know who I am, it''s very likely that he deliberately made you lower your vigilance. It''s too risky for you to go out directly. Well, I''m going to Shengjing tomorrow. I''ll take you down the mountain


    "Thank you very much for your kindness. It''s too risky for you to take me down the mountain. If I want to go, only a few people can stop me. It''s a pity that I''m not allowed to go. I''ll just go down the mountain later. " Song Qingshu declined.


    "Ah Jiu has forgotten that he once saw the master''s lightness skill," Zhu Yi was stunned and suddenly laughed. "It''s OK."


    The house fell into silence. Song Qingshu knew it was time to leave. He just looked at her beautiful face. He was rather reluctant. He suddenly thought of a question and asked, "why did the ninth Princess go all the way to Shengjing? If it''s confidential, it''s not convenient to say it. " He was thinking about whether the Ming religion had any big moves, and whether he could find some clues from Zhu''s mouth.


    "It''s just my personal business. It''s OK to tell you. A few days ago, I got a piece of news that an old friend appeared in Shengjing. I was worried that she would make a lifelong regret decision, and I was going to dissuade her. " Zhu''s voice was full of worry.


    "Old friend?" Song Qingshu was puzzled. Ah Jiu''s country had long been ruined. The most worthy friend was yuan Chengzhi. And so on. Yuan Chengzhi?


    Song Qingshu suddenly changed his look. He held Zhu''s shoulders and asked excitedly, "the old friend in the mouth of the ninth princess is quiet... Oh no, Xia Qingqing?"


    Zhu Yi''s shoulders sank. He skillfully released his hands and raised his head in doubt: "do you know her, too?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "we have suffered a few times together. We should be good friends."


    "I see. I didn''t expect that after a big circle, we''d meet more," Zhu said with a smile. "Since you are her good friend, you must know that Yuan... After Yuan Chengzhi has gone, she must be anxious for revenge."


    "Yes, I promised to help her revenge, but it''s a pity that someone obstructed her. As a result, she became suspicious of me and suddenly disappeared. I''ve been looking for her all this time." Finally heard the news of Xia Qingqing, song Qingshu is unavoidably excited.


    Zhu Yi looked at him strangely: "no wonder Qingqing doesn''t believe you. Now you are a senior official of the Qing Dynasty, and you are good friends with Dongfang Bubai. When I hear you say that you help her revenge, I have a sense of absurdity."


    "I didn''t lie to her." Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t explain much. There are some things that can''t be explained.


    "Well, let''s just say it''s true... It''s just that Qingqing''s situation is a little bit troublesome now." Zhu''s face was blue.


    "What happened to her?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Zhu Yi, who has always been alert, is inevitably suspicious. However, she has no exact evidence and is not easy to guess, so she has to reply: "I''m not afraid of Childe''s jokes when I say it. That day, after I learned that brother yuan had an accident, I was sad and decided to avenge him immediately. Qingqing loves elder brother yuan a hundred times more than I do. Naturally, she has the same idea. I know that Qingqing has always been extreme and worried that she would hurt herself by all means in order to get revenge. So I sent people to inquire about her and finally found out her whereabouts in Shengjing city. According to the spy''s report, she seems to have become prince Bao''s side Fu Jin... "


    Song Qingshu was like a thunderbolt, muttering to himself: "how can it be, how can it be..."


    "I can probably guess that she came up with this strategy to drive away the wolf and swallow the tiger in order to deal with Kangxi. However, the power structure of the Qing government was extremely complex. I was worried that she would lose her wife and lose her army under unknown circumstances, so I planned to go to Shengjing to find her." Zhu Yi doesn''t think much of Xia Qingqing''s decision in his heart. If elder brother yuan knew about it, he would be very sad.


    Song Qingshu''s heart is sad, sad, and angry: Luo Bing, a bitch, will fall into my hands next time. I will make her regret her talkative.


    "Princess nine, I have something to do. I''ll leave first." Song Qing turned dozens of thoughts in her mind, and finally calmed down and arched her hand to Zhu Longgong.


    "Are you going to Shengjing?" Zhu Yi asked in surprise.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and nodded: "maybe we can meet again in Shengjing."


    "Do you like Qingqing?" All kinds of signs verify Zhu''s previous conjecture, and finally he can''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu just opened the window, smelling that Yan''s body stagnated, he turned back and laughed, but he didn''t answer, so he disappeared into the night sky.


    Seeing that he didn''t deny it, Zhu Yi was a bit stunned for a moment, thinking to herself: elder brother yuan has just passed away. With Qingqing''s character, she can''t accept the feelings of another man. But I can feel the sincerity of song Qingshu, how can Xia Qingqing not know? Ah, it''s a bitter love again. At the beginning, brother yuan and I were not like this... Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a sense of sympathy for each other.


    Song Qingshu was forced to transport all the way. After dawn, he arrived at Baoding, Hebei Province. Aware of the exhaustion of Qi in his body, he had to stop and buy tea and snacks in a chaliao beside the post road. After eating, he heard two familiar voices: "Lord song and the leader of the Oriental sect have fallen off the cliff for so long, but the spies still haven''t found any news. Now the emperor has sent out even our imperial guards. If they still can''t find any news, Maybe you''ll lose your head when you go back. "


    "Isn''t it, little two, give you all the delicious and delicious food here... Up... Up..."


    Zhang Kangnian heard Zhao Qixian stuttering there all the time. He couldn''t help but follow his eyes and joked: "up you, you see a ghost... Oh, Ma, ghost!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I''m too tired today. Let''s have a rest. Let''s continue tomorrow


    In order to prevent readers from smashing eggs, I still want to say that Xia Qingqing''s chastity is still firmly in my hand

 Chapter 200

    "In the blue sky and in the white, you are the ghost." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian reacted and immediately leaned over with a smile: "a few months ago, news came from heimuya that master song and the leader of the Oriental sect were both knocked down from the cliff. We thought that... Hehe, master song was really lucky and turned into good luck. In this way, the emperor doesn''t know how happy he is. "


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu is noncommittal, "how did you come here as the Imperial Guard?"


    "It''s not for the sake of getting information from the adults. The emperor was worried. Waves of spies were sent out. If there was no news, he sent us out too, and there was no royal driver to fight. Lord song, our brother has been on duty for such a long time. Apart from the former Lord Wei, we have never seen the emperor care so much about any minister. " Zhao Qixian''s tone is full of envy.


    Song Qingshu gave a faint smile and did not answer. Kangxi''s behavior was naturally a great favor to these aborigines, but what was it to him as a traverser? A minister was always a minister. Even a minister like Wei Xiaobao was just a slave in the eyes of the emperor. What kind of glory was it?


    "By the way, is Mr. Song going back to Yanjing? Let''s set out at once. The emperor has been on tenterhooks waiting for the news from the adults. " Zhang Kangnian, seeing song Qingshu''s dusty life, asks tentatively. At the same time, he feels sweet: as soon as his brothers come out, they find Mr. Song. After they go back, the emperor''s reward is sure to be indispensable.


    "No, I have something important to go to Shengjing. Please help me to report it to the emperor." Song Qingshu is upset. Compared with Xia Qingqing, it''s nothing to see Kangxi later.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other and were shocked: "Mr. Song, I''m sorry to be so talkative. Since ancient times, there have been only ministers waiting for the emperor, but no one waiting for the emperor. If the emperor is angry, I''m afraid... It''s not good for Mr. Song."


    "Why don''t you just go back and say you haven''t met me? At that time, the emperor will not blame you, and I will remember the benefits of both of you. " Song Qingshu put his arms around their shoulders and said in a low voice.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were so scared that they broke away and begged: "Mr. Song, it''s not that we don''t want to help, but cheating the emperor, it''s a big crime to kill the nine nationalities. We... We..."


    "In that case, you go back and tell me the truth. I have to go to Shengjing. I''ll explain my trouble to the emperor when I come back one day." Song Qingshu said firmly.


    Zhang Kangnian was clever on weekdays. Seeing that song Qingshu''s attitude was so tough, he turned his eyes and thought of a way: "I don''t know what happened when Mr. Song went to Shengjing?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "it''s inconvenient to tell me about private affairs."


    Zhang Kangnian said: "the adults misunderstood. How dare you pry into the adults'' affairs? It''s just that Shengjing is Prince Bao''s territory. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for adults song to do things in the past. When we accompany the emperor, we just know that the emperor is preparing to send a minister to Shengjing recently. After the return of Mr. Song to Beijing, this important task must belong to him. "


    "Really?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved.


    "Yes, yes," Zhao Qixian responded, echoing, "no matter what adults want to do, it must be much more convenient to have the status of imperial envoy."


    Song Qingshu thought to himself: the future of Shengjing is uncertain, not to mention Hongli fukang''an and his son, but the Honghua club. With the banner of the imperial court, there is a chance to win.


    Making up his mind, song Qingshu looked up and said, "OK, I''ll follow you to the palace to see the emperor first."


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were overjoyed and said, "thank you for your understanding. Would you like to have some wine and vegetables before we go on the road?"


    "No, I have a good rest. Let''s go first." Song Qingshu is worried about Xia Qingqing in Shengjing, who has the mood to delay time.


    "Yes, yes They nodded and bowed, and hurriedly led a steed over. "The emperor sympathized with us, and those who came out to investigate were all riding by one person and two horses. Please, Mr. Song."


    "Drive ~" Song Qingshu nodded, turned over and rode to Yanjing city.


    "You smelly boy, since you''re OK, you haven''t heard from me after such a long time. Have you forgotten me Kangxi saw song Qingshu, so excited that he jumped down from the Dragon chair.


    "Why are you so sarcastic? I''m not your best friend, trinket." Song Qingshu had no choice but to reply: "tell the emperor that I fell off the cliff with the leader of Oriental sect that day and was seriously injured. We have to escape the pursuit of Ren I Xing and others. We have no way to spread the news. I hope the emperor will forgive us."


    "The situation was critical at that time. I can understand that," Kangxi patted him on the shoulder comfortingly. "Where is the eastern leader now? How is he doing?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but said: "the leader of the Oriental sect has been hurt a little. Now he is in Dali to cultivate the five poisons sect." So the day on the black cliff, a brief incident to Kangxi together.


    "Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion?" Kangxi was thoughtful, and a strange light flashed in his eyes, and soon disappeared. "Now I''m allowed to be the leader of the sun moon god cult. Hehe, I''m so brave. One day, I''ll make them pay the price... But now there''s another more urgent thing for you to do."


    "Here it is Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and pretended to be confused: "what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    "I''m going to send the imperial envoy to Shengjing, but I''m worried about the candidates. Xiaobao died, and you don''t know where you are. I thought you were very lucky, and there was no one to send you for a while..." when Kangxi talked about Wei Xiaobao, there was a trace of sadness on his face, which was soon covered up by him.


    "I''m willing to share the emperor''s worries." Song Qingshu saluted, "I don''t know what the emperor needs the imperial envoy to do."


    "It''s not the last chaos in Jianning," Kangxi snorted coldly. "In recent months, the imperial court has not made a statement on this matter, which makes Shengjing suspicious. According to the spy''s report, Prince Bao has secretly transferred his troops back from the northern front line, as if to guard against the sudden dispatch of troops by the imperial court. I am afraid that the front-line forces are insufficient to resist the Mongolian army, so I have to send someone to appease him. "


    "But fukang''an insulted the princess and indirectly killed Lord Wei. It seems that it would damage the majesty of the imperial court to let them go. Prince Bao''s tail should not go up to heaven?" Song Qingshu knew that Kangxi could endure, but he didn''t expect that.


    "It''s just a Jianning, let alone a fake princess, even a real princess. For the sake of my Qing Dynasty, I will die when I die." Kangxi snorted coldly, "as for Xiao Bao''s revenge, I will take it for him. It''s the so-called arrogance must be defeated. I want Prince Bao''s tail up to heaven."


    "Yes Hearing this, song Qingshu felt cold and saluted respectfully.


    After a moment''s silence, Kangxi suddenly said, "by the way, you are here to reward the three armies for me. After you take the opportunity to appease Prince Bao, you will bring your son Fu kang''an to join the recruitment of Princess Yinchuan of Xixia on behalf of the Qing Dynasty."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was surprised, "Xixia recruits relatives?"


    "Yes, not long ago, the Xixia emperor told the world that he wanted to select the most beloved Princess Yinchuan''s son-in-law from among the young talents in the world." Kangxi snorted coldly, "it''s nice to say that as long as the age is appropriate, only the ability, not the origin, the final son-in-law is not born among the princes and grandsons of various countries."


    "But why give such a precious place to Fu kang''an? It''s good to choose any Baile in the imperial clan in the capital. If Fu kang''an becomes the emperor''s son-in-law of the Western Xia Dynasty, then there will be no more powerful assistance from the Western Xia Dynasty." Song Qingshu was puzzled.


    "Precious?" Kangxi had an enigmatic smile: "Xixia and Qing Dynasty are separated by the kingdom of Jin and the kingdom of Liao. It''s a fool''s dream to keep watch and help each other. The emperor''s son-in-law of Xixia is just chicken ribs. Besides, although Fu kang''an has some skills, there are so many heroes in the world. Can he be appointed if he is sent? It''s just that I''m weaving a beautiful dream for their father and son. "


    "The emperor is wise." Song Qingshu thought: I know Kangxi will have to fight Hongli sooner or later. Hongli Fu kang''an and his son are in the game. Under this sweet meal, they may take chances and die in the future without knowing how to die.


    "There''s another thing," Kangxi said suddenly, hesitating in his mind. Finally, he said, "go to Shengjing and help me find a scripture in Baoqin palace."


    "Scriptures?" In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was surprised: could it be that


    Sure enough, Kangxi went on to say: "a Buddhist sutra, forty two chapters Sutra. Hongli was the leader of Zhengbai banner. The letter of forty two chapters Sutra in his hand was made of white silk."


    "I don''t know what''s precious about this sutra. Why did the emperor let me steal such an ordinary Sutra?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    The Kangxi didn''t hesitate and said directly: "Qingshu, you have made great contributions several times. You are loyal. It''s OK to tell you. These eight "forty two chapters classics" are related to the treasures outside the pass of the Qing Dynasty, and also related to the luck of the dragon in the Qing Dynasty. But now Liaodong is under the control of Prince Bao. I''m afraid that when he learns the secret, he will burn the one in his own yellow flag. Originally, one of the eight Forty-two Chapters is indispensable. If I destroy one of them, I can rest assured. But there are too many capable and righteous people in the world, and Prince Bao is familiar with the Northeast environment. I''m worried about what he can deduce from the incomplete information, so I''m going to destroy one more book and grasp it more. "


    "It''s a pity that Trinket has replaced the treasure map in your yellow flag book." Song Qingshu put on a look of horror, but he sneered in his heart.


    "Last time you went to Shanhaiguan, before you left, I told Xiaobao to secretly look for the blue flag forty two chapters Sutra in Wu Sangui''s hand. After you returned to Beijing, I checked his relics, but I didn''t find them. I don''t know if Qingshu has ever seen them?" Kangxi suddenly stares at Song Qingshu and asks.

 Chapter 201

    "The forty two chapters classic of Zhenglan Banner was stolen from Wu Sangui''s wife''s bed by me. How can I tell you?" In spite of this thought, song Qingshu replied solemnly: "emperor, when sorting out Lord Wei''s relics, he didn''t see Forty-two Chapters of scriptures. Could it be that he was killed soon after he arrived at Shanhaiguan, so he didn''t have time to find the Scriptures?"


    "What you said is reasonable," Kangxi nodded. "Wu Sangui is very crafty. Xiaobao couldn''t find it for a while, and then he was killed. Ah ~" he sighed deeply.


    "I beg your pardon, Emperor." Song Qingshu has a sense of confusion. If Kangxi knew that the murderer was me, how would he deal with himself


    "If you can''t find Wu Sangui''s Zhenglan flag''s forty two chapters classic, you must find it for me. Before you and Fu Kangan go to Xixia, you should go back to the capital to reply and take the opportunity to hand over the forty two chapters classic to me. Do you understand?" Kangxi said.


    "Yes, I intend to leave today." Song Qingshu was worried about Xia Qingqing and didn''t want to delay for a day.


    "So fast?" Kangxi a Leng, "well, originally also intended to let you go to see Xiaobao''s widow, to see if she has anything missing recently."


    "Shuanger?" Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and said, "I will visit you when I come back from Shengjing."


    Kangxi nodded: "well, I''ll send Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian, and they''ll take a team of imperial guards with you. If you have anything to do, you''ll have an order."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Song Qingshu withdrew from the imperial study step by step. When he left, he looked back at the plaque on the door, and his thoughts were complicated.


    "I can see desire and hesitation in your eyes. I don''t know what makes you struggle like this." In the shadow behind the rockery came the voice of the old sunflower.


    Song Qingshu glared at the old eunuch and said, "I see something in your eyes, too."


    "What?" Sunflower ancestor a Leng, can''t help but ask.


    "Eye droppings." Song Qingshu laughs and goes away. When he turns around, his face changes: This Old God stick is in trouble.


    Looking at the disappearance of song Qingshu''s back, sunflower''s grandfather was dumbfounded and fell back into the darkness.


    "Mr. Song, you are really lucky. As soon as you come back, you will be appointed as the imperial envoy by the emperor." On the way to Shengjing, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at the empty space and came to song Qingshu.


    "Thanks to the guidance of the two last time, this kindness is remembered by song." Although song Qingshu was anxious in his heart, he was kind to them.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian repeatedly waved his hand: "Mr. Song is very serious. Our brother has been on duty for so long, and he is regarded by the boss as his own person. Apart from the former Lord Wei, only Mr. Song is. We take Mr. Song as our own person and naturally talk to him from the bottom of our heart. In the future, master song will be in charge of the stick office. In the palace, he will be under one person and above ten thousand people. Usually, he just needs to remember to take care of our brothers. "


    Song Qingshu said with a dry smile: "Hey, you two are quite well-informed. Now the eight characters on the stick haven''t been written. You are so clear. Well, I''m short of people at the gluing bar. Are you interested in joining me? "


    They looked at each other and said happily, "can we really?"


    "Although your martial arts, er... Are a little sloppy, you are good at dealing with people. You can do some administrative work in the future, and the stick is closer to the intelligence department. As long as you use it properly, you will even be more useful than some martial arts experts." Song Qingshu nodded with a smile.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were tactfully pointed out by him that their martial arts skills were not very good, and their expression could not help but feel embarrassed. However, although they did not understand the meaning of some words in his words, they also understood the general meaning. They were excited and said, "thank you for your promotion! Our brother also knows that his martial arts are not very good, but thanks to Zuyin, he became a former imperial bodyguard. Before, many managers didn''t choose us into xuedizi. Although they didn''t say it clearly, we know that he despised our low martial arts... "And his tone became dim.


    Zhao Qixian also had the same feeling: "we ordinary children of eight banners, if we don''t become martial arts, we will be a second-class bodyguard all our life. But which man doesn''t want to do a career in his heart? Even when we go home for the new year, our parents have face. Thank you, Mr. Song, for giving us this opportunity. "


    "As long as you follow me wholeheartedly, you will get more than you think. It''s only estimated that you will not be able to persist at some time." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Two people look a whole, serious said: "we this kind of person has no ability, if even insist on this thing also can''t do, deserve to be despised dog slave all one''s life."


    "It''s too early to say these words now. I''ll see them on that day," Song Qingshu said, stopping them from expressing their loyalty. "You two know that. I need to get to Shengjing as soon as possible, but now the envoys are moving too slowly. What''s your good idea?"


    Zhang Kangnian was stunned and said, "it''s easy to do. You can choose more than ten highly skilled bodyguards to drive along the road and let the troops continue to move at the original speed. On the one hand, it can solve the adult''s troubles. On the other hand, when the emperor asks in the future, you can say that you use the troops to paralyze Shengjing, Then disguise yourself and go to Shengjing to inquire about the news first. Don''t you have the best of both worlds? "


    Song Qingshu looked at him unexpectedly: "I didn''t see it. You are really a talent." Although Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian don''t have good skills, they grew up in the imperial city and were born in a noble family. They know officialdom like the back of their hands. They have to give more play to their talents in this field in the future.


    "Mr. Song, I''m flattered. I''m flattered." Zhang Kangnian said, rubbing his hands, his eyes narrowed into a slit with a smile, which was obviously very helpful.


    "Well, let''s not flatter each other. You are familiar with these bodyguards. You can choose ten bodyguards with strong skills, and then we will go on the road immediately. " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Chirp!" They ran happily to choose the bodyguard.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of light on the road, a double ride, from Shengjing closer and closer. One day, it rained suddenly, and the group rushed to a broken temple nearby to hide.


    Not long after they settled down, a noisy sound of footsteps came from outside. It seemed that they had arrived at the gate of the temple, but they didn''t come in for some reason. Song Qingshu had profound skills, and the whispers from outside soon spread to his ears.


    "The horses outside the temple are obviously not owned by ordinary people in the Wulin. This broken temple is very likely to be hidden. We should be careful and stop in the small town in front of us." A rough voice began to ring.


    "Elder martial brother, the darts we have pressed are not enough for the price of some horses. Do you think they will beat us? So heavy rain, don''t drench Dabao and Erbao. If you want to go, you can go by yourself. I won''t go anyway. " The woman''s voice is delicate and simple, with a trace of fatigue, and her voice is short of breath. It is estimated that she is recovering from serious injury.


    "What big treasure, two treasures, is not the sin of that man..." the man''s voice suddenly smothers, the remaining words are obviously glared back by the woman.


    "You clearly said that you would not mention the past, why still..." the woman''s voice with a cry, the man quickly comforted.


    Song Qingshu laughs at this. He thinks he is a father again. Before long, a man and a woman come in.


    The man looks ordinary with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is obviously a rough man in the world, but the woman is different. He has a round oval face, dark eyes, and flushed cheeks. Sometimes he appears a weak pale color. Although she is dressed as a peasant woman, it is hard to hide her beautiful color.


    In her arms, she was holding two young children who were still in their infancy. Most of her clothes were wet, but there were no water stains on the two babies. Song Qingshu admired her.


    There was a thin whistle in her ear. The woman was plump and mellow. Her clothes were soaked in the rain, and her clothes were pasted on the meat as if they were translucent. Song Qingshu''s bodyguards were not good people. Seeing such a beautiful scene, they were naturally excited. If song Qingshu was not worried about the presence of her, they might have gone and directly molested the little lady.


    Hearing the constant whistling, the elder martial brother or her husband was furious. However, seeing song Qingshu, a group of people with fierce looks and abstinence swords in their waist, they hesitated for a moment, so they had to stare at each other, intentionally or unintentionally standing in front of their wives.


    "Little lady, why don''t you come here and bake the fire?"


    "Yes, my brother is full of men. He''s very angry. He''ll soon dry his wet clothes."


    "Yes, depending on the size of your child, I''m afraid you are weak now. If the wind and cold invade, I''m afraid you''ll fall ill all your life. Take off your clothes, and we promise not to look."


    When the words came out, the bodyguards burst into laughter.


    "You The woman was ashamed and angry, and the man stood up with a knife and glared at the crowd.


    "Oh, why do you want to fight?" As soon as the guards in the temple saw it, they stood up one after another and pulled out the knife from their waist. The temple was suddenly cold and shining.


    Song Qingshu''s brows are frowning. These soldiers and ruffians are used to fighting in the capital. They naturally converge at the foot of the emperor. When they get out of the capital, they naturally have a sense of natural superiority. They are a bit more daring than usual.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m a group of rude people. I''m used to joking. Although my words are not pleasant, they don''t really mean anything. You can rest assured." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    As soon as the bodyguards listened to what master Song said, they did not dare to be too rude. They quickly put away their swords and sat down.


    Then they saw song Qingshu in the corner. The woman saw him sitting there with a sword eyebrow and a star in her eyes. He was a great master, and she was in a trance: he was the same person at the beginning


    "Thank you, sir." The man gave a salute and carefully helped his wife to one side to sit down. Before he could sit down, the two babies cried. The woman coaxed her for half a day, but it didn''t work. She took her husband and whispered, "they''re hungry. I''m afraid they have to take milk.".

 Chapter 202

    The man frowned and looked back to see the bodyguard staring at him with desire. He was upset: "bear it first, and feed it when the rain stops."


    "But they cried so much." The woman''s voice was full of pity, biting her lips, "if they see it, they can see it. When a mother sucks a child, she won''t be seen more."


    "No way!" The man''s face is very blue. These two children are the bastards of the man. They didn''t fall to death. They are already looking at the face of the woman. Thinking that for the sake of these two bastards, they have to let the younger martial sister be taken advantage of by other men, they suddenly become angry.


    "Why?" The woman was also very angry. Her son cried so much that she was flustered in her heart. She quickly responded, "is it your son that you don''t cherish? You said you''d take them as your own flesh and blood. "


    "No... I''m not." The man''s eyes are evasive, and it''s obvious that he was poked in the center of his mind.


    Seeing his expression, the woman suddenly understood everything, but also knew that he was not to blame. Thinking of his own experience, she could not help but feel sad and choked in a low voice.


    "Little lady, why are you crying?"


    "If your man is not good to you, I''ll beat him for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people can cover low voice, the bodyguard didn''t hear two people''s conversation clearly, on the contrary heard the woman sobbing over there, suddenly burst the pot.


    "How many days have you left the capital? If you leave your mother-in-law at home and see a woman, you want to go up. " Zhao Qixian, worried about song Qingshu''s displeasure, quickly got up and cheered.


    "No way, brother Zhao. You know we''re just addicted. How dare we do anything? " The bodyguards said one after another, and turned to song Qingshu quickly, "I''m used to being rude. Please don''t blame me."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly to show that he didn''t mind. He turned to look at the couple: "madam, now she is very weak. I''m afraid it''s not good that she''s all wet. If you don''t mind, you can change a clean dress behind me. Don''t worry. No one dares to have a look here. Do you think so? " Then he smiles at the guards.


    "Young master, we dare not." The bodyguards, with a smile, immediately sat up with their back to song Qingshu, looking at his eyes, nose and heart, without squinting.


    The woman''s face turned red and she was about to refuse. Suddenly, a cold wind came and she shivered. Suddenly, a man''s voice came to her ear: "you can still nurse the baby behind me. Don''t worry, they don''t dare to look, and I won''t look back."


    I can hear the voice of the young master on the other side. Her husband seems to have no idea. The woman looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously. Of course, she doesn''t know that it''s the skill of transmitting sound into secrets in the Wulin. Hesitated for a moment, still nodded.


    When the man saw her going there, he was surprised and grabbed her by the wrist: "it''s just a talk. Do you really believe it?"


    The woman still remembered the childe''s pure eyes and nodded firmly: "I believe he is not that kind of person." Then he shook off his arm and walked over.


    When passing by song Qingshu, he bent his knee and saluted. His voice was like a mosquito: "thank you, young master."


    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile and said in a low voice: "madam, you can rest assured that I will never look back."


    "Well!" The woman snorted softly and took out a clean dress from the package. She was just about to change it. When she saw that the man was also with her, her face turned red: "go there, and turn your back to me."


    The man smell speech a nu: "now I am your husband, you still don''t let me take a look?"


    "Sorry, elder martial brother, please give me more time." Women also understand that this is too difficult for a man, but they can''t cross the barrier in their heart.


    "Well, not to mention that, would you rather stay behind a strange man and change clothes than I stay in front of you?" The man''s anger is clearly lingering.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t listen any more. He said coldly, "if you stay behind you, you have the ability to let us not look at your wife and do as we please. If not, you''d better let your wife change her clothes as soon as possible. Otherwise, it''s not for fun


    The man''s heart was blocked, but there was no way to refute, so he had to walk all the way to the gate of the temple and sit there sulking.


    Seeing that all the men in the room turned their backs to themselves, the woman bit her lips and finally took off her wet clothes. Although I know that those people can''t see themselves at this time, I still squat down and hide behind song Qingshu subconsciously, and let the figure of song Qingshu completely block me. Then I began to know that I wanted to change into new clothes.


    "This man is really a loser. He left his wife after our son said a few words."


    "Isn''t it? It seems that he hasn''t even touched his wife''s body."


    "It''s better to buy a piece of tofu and kill yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    The men at the gate of the temple were furious, but the guards guessed that they were not far away from the truth. They were so depressed that they couldn''t break out. They just felt that their whole body was about to explode. They got up and went out, trying to calm themselves down by the cold rain.


    "Ah ~" the woman saw that her husband had abandoned herself, leaving behind her, staying behind a group of strange men, and suddenly exhaled in a low voice.


    "What a bunch of pig teammates." Song Qingshu heard a black line, noticed the movement behind him, and said: "don''t worry, madam. Your husband just stood in the yard and didn''t go far."


    "Thank you, young master. I''m afraid it will take a little time." The woman obviously accelerated the pace of dressing, and soon the baby''s cry in the room disappeared, replaced by a slight sucking sound.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was starting to feed. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. There was no fragrance on the woman. It was hard to imagine. However, the clean and simple taste of Gleditsia sinensis still makes people feel good. It seems that there is a smell of milk in the air


    After a long time, the woman seemed to have finished nursing her baby. She packed her bags, picked up her baby and came out. Maybe she had been sitting for too long, and her bones were weak. As soon as she stood up, she felt dark and fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu has noticed her abnormality for a long time. He quickly reaches out his hand and hugs her. He only feels that the starting point is very soft. After a moment, he is quite embarrassed, worried that the other party mistakenly thinks that he is taking advantage of her. In Song Qingshu''s character, if he really wants to take advantage of this woman, it''s not difficult for him to turn around to pick up the gun and mount the horse. However, he clearly doesn''t want to take advantage of this woman, but he makes the other party misunderstand that he rarely wants to be a gentleman, but his image is destroyed at the last moment, which naturally makes him feel extremely uncomfortable and depressed.


    After a moment of trance, the woman finally regained her consciousness. Her first reaction was to look at the young son in her arms. She was relieved to see that they were all held by the young man. However, she soon felt that the other person''s hand was clinging to her chest in order to hold her baby. The woman was very sensitive during the lactation period. She immediately blushed: "thank you very much, young master."


    "Madam, can''t you say anything except thank you?" Song Qingshu smiles, straightens the woman''s body and looks at her funny.


    When the woman saw his handsome face, she could not help but think of a ridiculous thing in the past. Her face was unnatural and she said, "I dare to ask your name."


    "You and I met by chance. I''m afraid we''ll never meet again when we walk out of this broken temple. Why do we need to know each other''s names?" Song Qingshu said as he picked up the package she had dropped and put it back into her hands.


    The woman was stunned. After she went to the opposite side with her baby son, she still looked at Song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally from time to time.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, quietly gave a thumbs up, and mouthed the message: "high, it''s really high. With the help of master song, it''s really extraordinary."


    The woman''s husband also came back from the outside. Seeing his wife who had changed clothes, he snorted coldly and sat on one side sulking.


    Looking at all this, the woman sighed in her heart: elder martial brother really loves me, otherwise he would not marry me if I was unmarried and pregnant. It''s a pity that he is vulgar. If he takes care of our mother and son wholeheartedly during this period of time, don''t lose his temper from time to time. I''m not a wooden man, I''m afraid I''ve already followed him. Unfortunately, the more he is like this, the more I look down upon him


    When I was thinking, a group of people burst into the door. They were not good people.


    The couple thought that the other was coming to take shelter, and they didn''t care. One of them said with a smile: "Pegasus escort agency is becoming less and less successful. Now there are only two bodyguards. One of them is holding two baby babies. Ha ha ha ha."


    When he breathed out his origin, the couple were surprised. They quietly held the weapon in their hands and watched the crowd warily: "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Hey, hey, you are escorts, we are robbers, what do you think we want to do?" The leader snorted coldly. Then he took a look at Song Qingshu and others. He was also very worried: "dear friends, this is our enmity with Pegasus escort agency. Please abide by the rules of the river and the lake and don''t interfere."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, and a group of eager bodyguards sat down one after another.


    When the woman saw that he was indifferent, she was very disappointed. On second thought, what her husband and wife ate was this bowl of rice. It''s normal to meet a robber. People really have no obligation to protect themselves, and maybe she was worried about damaging the reputation of our escort agency. However, she could not rest assured that her two sons hesitated for a moment and went over, Put them in front of Song Qing''s book: "I know it''s too presumptuous, but can I ask you to take care of my two children?"


    As like as two peas signs of danger appearing everywhere, Song Qingshu looked down at the two children who were just like the makeup and snow landscape. They nodded their heads in a conscious way. The woman smiled and drew a short knife to the other side, and tried to rescue the already dangerous husband.

 Chapter 203

    I only heard the 15 robbers before and after you say, I say, sneer: "what Pegasus escort agency? In those days, the head of Ma Lao''s bodyguard was called "flying horse". In the hands of Xu, it''s time to change his name to goukan escort agency! "


    "This boy has learned to be a two handed and three legged man. He doesn''t hold a baby at home, but he comes out to shame the world."


    "Hello, Xu, get down on your knees and kowtow for three times. Our elder brother will spare your dog''s life."


    "The dart is so stupid that it can protect nine thousand taels of silver. Why don''t you buy a piece of tofu to kill yourself?"


    "The magic fist is invincible. Old Ma''s dart leader was so famous that no one in the Wulin refused to accept it. This pussy boy is really sorry for master."


    "I think his wife is ten times better than him. It''s really a flower in cow dung! It''s good to make people angry. "


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu slowly heard something about it. This couple is probably Xu Zheng and Ma Chunhua in the biography of flying fox. Xu Zheng is just a soy sauce, but it''s nothing. Ma Chunhua is very famous. Dissatisfied with his marriage that day, he finally met Fu kang''an, a handsome and magnanimous man. He lost himself to Fu kang''an and got married to his elder martial brother Xu Zheng.


    "Son of fukang''an?" Looking down at the two sleeping dolls in front of him, song Qingshu gives a sneer.


    "Young master, whether to save them or not depends on the situation. They can''t support it." Zhang Kangnian came and asked quietly.


    "Let''s see first." Song Qingshu shakes his head. Just now, listening to each other''s words, he thinks that these bandits have a clear understanding of Xu Zheng. They not only know the origin of Xu Zheng''s teaching, but also know how much money he has protected. They are very mean to him, but they don''t offend Ma Chunhua and her dead father, and they even show great respect. All the bandits are ruthless and accurate, and their martial arts are far better than that of their husband and wife. I can''t help but wonder: Although these people can''t be said to be the best in the world, they must be famous people with such martial arts. Look, everyone''s actions are not aimed at the mere nine thousand taels of silver. What''s the purpose? Song Qingshu was not as familiar with the plot of flying fox as he was with the most famous novels.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream. Xu Zheng''s thigh was full of blood. The bandit raised his leg, kicked him to the ground, and sneered: "I don''t want your life, either. As long as I waste your moves, I''ll punish you for not having eyes. It''s too sloppy." Xu Zheng was both afraid and angry. His chest was filled with anger and he could not speak.


    Ma Chunhua cried: "dear friends, if you want to escort silver, take it. We have nothing to do with you in the past and nothing to do with you in the near future. Why kill all of you? "


    A thief who made the sword said with a smile, "Miss Ma, you are a good man. Don''t mind your own business."


    Ma Chunhua said: "what is meddling? He''s my husband. " When Xu Zheng heard this, he was moved, but he was even more ashamed to think of the embarrassment.


    Among the bandits, an old man said, "we just look down on him. We wronged the talented and beautiful Ma girl, and then we came all the way here. We must fight against this injustice! "


    "It seems that it''s for Ma Chunhua," Song Qingshu finally understood. "Ma Chunhua, this name really has a local flavor. I''m so blind. It''s just that although Ma Chunhua is beautiful, it''s not so beautiful. Why do they... Eh, it''s fukang''an. " Song Qingshu''s mind turns, and he has already guessed the pulse of the dragon.


    "My younger martial sister and I fall in love. We don''t need you evil thieves to fight against injustice." Xu Zheng spat out blood, and immediately yelled.


    The bandit leader''s eyes were cold, and he sneered: "you''re such a loser. You''re just insulting yourself in the world." As soon as his voice fell, he stepped on his feet and heard only a few words. Xu Zheng screamed and lost his breath.


    "Elder martial brother!" Ma Chunhua was already deficient in Qi. He was so excited that he fainted.


    "Go The bandit leader just motioned his men to take Ma Chunhua away, but song Qingshu stood up at this time.


    Just now, he realized that it was not right. It was too late for him to make a move. He could only watch Xu Zheng''s tragic death. However, Xu Zheng was just a passer-by for him. When he died, he died. It was hard to cause any more waves. It was ma Chunhua. The exchange of a few words just now was a little friendly. Song Qingshu could not watch her being taken away like this in front of him.


    The bandits had been on guard against song Qingshu and others for a long time. Seeing this, they took a preemptive strike and slashed them. Song Qingshu''s writing was as deep as water, and his body was like smoke. Seven or eight people had already fallen down.


    The bandit leader felt cold in his heart. Knowing that his opponent''s martial arts were much better than his own, he took out a poisonous needle from his arms and shot it at the corner of the wall.


    Seeing that the twin babies were covered with poisonous needles, song Qingshu was stunned. He never thought that these people would attack the babies. According to his conjecture, these bandits should be Fu kang''an''s men. How dare they hurt Fu kang''an''s own flesh and blood. But where does song Qingshu understand? Fu kang''an doesn''t know that he has two sons among the people. Where do these people know?


    The bandit leader thought that the twins were Xu Zheng''s sons. With the intention of cutting down the roots, he shot a poisonous needle. Taking advantage of song Qingshu''s stupefied Kung Fu, he took his men and took Ma Chunhua to flee.


    At this time, song Qingshu is very hesitant. Go after Ma Chunhua. The lives of the two children in front of him will not be protected. If he saves the children, song Qingshu feels that he has been wronged. It''s obviously fukang''an''s own sin. God wants him to be the queen. Why do you care about it? If you save Ma Chunhua, maybe you have a chance to practice Huanxi Zen. Is it good to save these two children?


    Although thinking like this, song Qingshu finally sighed and chose to save the two children. He and fukang''an are indeed enemies but not friends. However, they can fight to the death with justice and conspiracy. Life and death depend on their abilities. On the contrary, if two little lives are allowed to disappear in front of us, song Qingshu will leave a psychological shadow of his life, which is not worth the loss.


    He used the genuine Qi to suck out the poison needle from the child. Then he took out the pill which was given by the king of poisonous hand medicine from his arms and divided it into two parts. After water was used, he quickly fed it to the two children. Fortunately, it was just an ordinary poison dart. Seeing that the skin color of the two children gradually turned to normal, song Qingshu was relieved.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian whispered: "you just said that master song was very clever. He killed the woman''s husband with a knife, watched the thief kill her husband, and then helped her. The woman was lonely and helpless, and it was easier to be... Er, you know."¡° Keep quiet. Don''t let Mr. song hear you. I didn''t expect that master song would give up meijiaoniang for the sake of two kids who didn''t want to do it.... "


    "What are you two muttering about over there?" Song Qingshu listened to everything and was speechless.


    "We''re talking about your integrity, my Lord, and the legacy of your ancestors."


    "Yes, it''s not only peaceful, but also kind-hearted and admirable."


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian are very close to each other. They don''t look like they were gossiping just now.


    "Well, well," said Rao, who was more cheeky than the city wall. He coughed and looked at the crowd and asked, "have you ever seen the origin of these people?"


    "Lord Hui, I know one of the thieves. It seems that he works in Shengjing." Said one of the guards.


    "If so, it seems that Ma Chunhua is in no danger for the time being." Song Qingshu looked back at the two children and thought: after arriving in Shengjing, these two little children might play an unexpected role


    Song Qingshu and his entourage are all big men. Two baby girls are crying and making noise, which makes a group of people helpless. They are looking for milk and changing diapers. Song Qingshu feels that the resentment of his bodyguards is growing day by day. When he arrives at Shengjing City, he sends someone to find a wet nurse, and a group of talents come to relax.


    "I''m going out for a walk. You''ve been working hard for a while. You''d better have a rest first. Maybe you need to do something in the next few days." Song Qingshu changed a piece of clothes and ordered people to take care of him before going out.


    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian ran over and said, "Mr. Song, let''s go with you. There''s a care on the way."


    "No, it''s dangerous here. I have a smaller goal." Song Qingshu declined and ran to Baoqin''s residence. Finally, he sat down in a chaliao near the gate, staring at all kinds of people in and out, thinking.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s eyes coagulated, and a picturesque young lady came out of Baoqin''s mansion. She was wearing a green brocade fur coat. The color was very bright, but it was hard to hide the tired and tired color on her face. It was Nanlan who had once met. Song Qingshu is deeply impressed by this white and beautiful woman. It is not only that she abandoned her husband and daughter and eloped with her lover Tian Guinong, but also that she has a unique temperament. If you have to describe it, you can use the delicate body of Miss Qianjin to describe it.


    In his heart, song Qingshu stood up and quietly followed her. Looking at her mature and plump back, song Qingshu sighed: it''s also that you were born at a wrong time. You were born in today''s age, so you are naturally referred to by thousands of people. Not to mention I was born in my previous life when I laughed at the poor but not the prostitutes. Even in the period of the Republic of China, it must not be difficult to gain the reputation of a legendary woman who pursues love with more talent at the same time of beauty. When Lin Huiyin married Liang Sicheng, a mature and steady man, he was fascinated by the dissolute scholar Xu Zhimo and his Son Jin Yuelin. One abandoned his wife for her and the other refused to marry her for life. Ten years later, he was regarded as a model of goddess.


    "Xu Zhimo, the scum man, won''t say anything. Lao Jin, you are a handsome and rich man, but you have paid all your life for Lin Huiyin, only to be happy one day and one night. Is it really worth it?" Song Qingshu sighed with emotion.


    "Who?" Nanlan trembled all over, turned around warily, saw the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, and showed a happy face: "son of song, is it you?"

 Chapter 204

    "Just now Qingshu happened to see his wife on the street, so he came to say hello," Song Qingshu subconsciously omitted a word from Mrs. Tian, "why does Mrs. Tian look sad?"


    Nanlan looked at him, his eyes were full of complicated meaning: "it''s all because of the childe."


    "Because of me?" Song Qingshu''s heart leaped, thinking that I was so charming, just one side, Nanlan this little woman fell in love with me?


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. If you don''t mind, can you talk with me back to the mansion?" During the period of song Qingshu''s wishful thinking, Nanlan carefully looked around.


    "Convenient, of course." Song Qingshu giggles a few times and adds in his heart that it''s convenient for you as a woman. How can I be inconvenient?


    "Please follow me, young master." Nanlan leans slightly, then leads song Qingshu to Tianfu.


    Looking at her swaying back, song Qingshu touched his eyebrows. After struggling for a long time, he still followed her.


    "Please have tea, young master." After entering Tianfu, Nanlan takes out a cup of tea and puts it in front of song Qingshu. Song Qingshu nods. She accidentally sees two delicate collarbones exposed at her neckline when she bends down. Her face becomes a little unnatural, and then she moves her eyes elsewhere.


    Seeing the rather desolate Tianfu, song Qingshu asked suspiciously: "just now, I was surprised that your mansion seemed rather desolate. Looking at the fallen leaves in the courtyard, it seemed that it had not been cleaned for some time. Now my wife even comes to serve tea in person. Isn''t there a servant in the mansion? "


    After putting down the tea tray, Nanlan sat down on the opposite chair. His face was quite tired. He smelled the words and gave a bitter smile: "let Mr. Song laugh. There is no servant in your family."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu pondered whether Tian Guinong had fallen into such a state? He turned his head and looked around. "By the way, why don''t you see brother Tian? Is he on duty?"


    "Return to the farmer he... Return to the farmer he..." listen to him mention Tian return to the farmer, Nanlan''s eyes suddenly red, several times did not say a complete word, to later self-care sobs.


    "Ma''am, why are you doing this?" Startled, song Qingshu quickly stood up from his chair and went to her to comfort her. Unfortunately, he didn''t know the cause and effect. He couldn''t say anything to comfort her. Conditionally, he wanted to pat her on the back. He suddenly realized that this was not the open age of the previous life, and that it was rather embarrassing to put or not put his hands in the air.


    Nan LAN noticed his action. His face turned red. He moved to the side subconsciously. He took a handkerchief from his arms and wiped the corner of his eye gently: "Gui Nong is in prison now."


    "Prison?" Song Qingshu was stunned. "Isn''t brother Tian Prince Bao''s confidant It''s true that Tian Guinong is very important in Shengjing. It can be seen from Fu kang''an''s last visit to Shanhaiguan with his escort.


    "Gui Nong was sent to prison by Prince Bao himself. He must have suffered a lot during this period of time." Nanlan just finished and began to cry again.


    "What did brother Tian do?" Song Qingshu suspects that in order to cheat Nanlan''s treasure map in the original work, Nakata Guinong also made such a bitter plot. If it wasn''t for Nanlan''s chance, he would have taken the fengtoubaochai who had the treasure map to save him.


    He glanced at the hairpin on the Nanlan bun. Against the background of green silk, the Pearl on the hairpin was very round and bright. Song Qingshu thought: how can we steal the hairpin from the dragon to the Phoenix and take out the treasure map? Before, he took it for granted that if he knew the general location of Chuang Wang''s treasure, he would be able to find it. However, the Tubo party showed him that it was not easy for him to find a hidden cave in the vast snow mountain? What''s more, xuebing''er''s cousin also knows the general location of the treasure, so he specially built Yubi villa to secretly investigate it. As a result, there has not been any progress for decades. So this time I saw this hairpin, song Qingshu had a different idea.


    "It has something to do with the childe," Nan LAN sighed. "Last time Prince Bao''s son Fu kang''an proposed to Shanhaiguan, GUI Nong was sent to protect him along the way. As a result, such a big thing happened. The princess died, and so did the Imperial Envoys. The prince fled back in embarrassment and almost lost his life there. Shanhaiguan and his party not only didn''t form an ally with the king of peace, but turned against him. The prince was very angry and began to investigate the matter thoroughly. Finally, they thought that it was the imperial court''s plot to destroy the relationship between him and the king of peace. Then they found out that before the accident, GUI Nong had met with you privately, so they thought that he had betrayed his son, He was locked up and tortured... "At last, he burst into tears.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded: "but that time we just got together with old friends and didn''t talk about anything?"


    "That''s what GUI Nong said, too. It''s a pity that Wang Ye didn''t believe it." Nanlan said.


    "I didn''t expect that I hurt brother Tian." Song Qingshu muttered to himself.


    "Don''t say that, young master song. It''s a disaster for the peasants." Sometimes, in the dead of night, Nanlan really complained about song Qingshu, but she also understood that song Qingshu was not to blame for this, so she had to sigh about her husband and wife''s hard life.


    "Brother Tian has a wide range of friends. If you can get some good words from your old friends in front of Prince Bao, maybe Prince Bao will let him go." Although song Qingshu had a feeling of being shot while lying down, he was always embarrassed to see this charming woman crying all the time and gave her some advice.


    "Not to mention that these people are OK," Nan LAN breathed quickly, and a red tide rose on her pink face. She was obviously very angry. "After GUI Nong''s accident, I went to visit GUI Nong''s former friends one by one with this idea. Who knows that these people promised well on the surface, but actually they were just perfunctory to me."


    "Just now I heard that my wife had such a clear idea about this matter. It must have been revealed to my wife by my friends in brother Tian''s officialdom. I can''t help you for the time being. Don''t worry, madam. They may be able to save brother Tian when the limelight is over." Song Qingshu comforted him.


    Nanlan shook his head: "you are a modest gentleman..." he suddenly remembered that day in the inn, the other party suspected that it was a frivolous move, and immediately felt that it was strange to say so. However, after a little dismay, he continued: "those people usually respect my concubine, and they are just like a sister-in-law. I didn''t expect that after returning to the countryside and going to prison, When they saw me, their words became frivolous, and a few of them even moved their hands and feet... "When Nan Langton stopped speaking, his face turned red, and he didn''t know whether he was ashamed or angry.


    It turns out that Nanlan''s beauty is very famous in Shengjing officialdom. Many men covet Tian Guinong''s beautiful and delicate wife. On weekdays, Tian Guinong stands in the way, but it''s good to say that everyone dare not show it. Now, after Tian Guinong''s imprisonment, everyone shows his nature. Timid frivolous tease a few words, bold even directly suggest that Nanlan, Tian Guinong will die this time, let her remarry, only a few people comfort.


    Nanlan is very disappointed with this group of people and decides to go to the palace in person to plead for her husband. When I arrived at the palace early this morning, the doorman shook her head like a rattle. Even if Nanlan begged, he didn''t dare to pass on the news for her. If it wasn''t for her beauty, she would have gone away.


    Finally, when Fu kang''an came back to the house, he saw a beautiful woman pleading with the doorman. When he asked, he knew it was Tian Guinong''s wife Nanlan. Fukang''an had heard of the beautiful name of the subordinate''s wife for a long time, but he never had the chance to meet her. Today, I saw her and felt surprised. I invited her to the mansion to talk about her in detail.


    Nanlan thought things had turned for the better, but after entering the government, fukang''an didn''t mention the matter of returning farmland to the countryside. Instead, she talked about it. Gradually, Nanlan understood what he meant and turned pale. Finally, fukang''an hinted that if she was willing to spend the night with herself, she could consider saving her husband. Nanlan forced a smile, said he went back to think about it, then out of the palace, just to be seen by song Qingshu.


    "It''s shameless to take advantage of people''s danger!" On hearing this, song Qingshu angrily scolded, "by the way, I don''t know what happened when I saw my wife come out of the palace today."


    How could she talk to other men about the deal proposed by fukang''an? Nanlan was embarrassed and didn''t know how to talk about it several times. Finally, she had to close her lips and sit there with her head down.


    "Hum, as soon as my father is locked in, you hook up with other men and go to the mansion. It''s really good." Just at this moment, a girl''s voice rang out at the door.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a young girl standing at the door. Her skin was white and red, and her eyelashes were very long. It was a pity that her face was mean when she spoke, which destroyed her original beauty.


    "Qingwen, you''re back," Nanlan stood up and quickly explained, "this young master used to be your father''s and my life-saving benefactor, so I can''t be rude."


    "Hum, don''t teach me to be a mother. Who knows if he is your benefactor or your lover?" The girl gave a cold hum.


    "You... You..." Nan LAN pointed at her, trembling with anger.


    Song Qingshu understood that the girl should be Tian Qingwen, Tian Guinong''s daughter. "The daughter and stepmother of my ex-wife are a natural enemy. Either the east wind is stronger than the west wind, or the west wind is stronger than the east wind. At present, Nanlan seems to be on the weak side."


    "I don''t care about your affairs. You''ve been to the palace today. How about that? Did the Lord promise to let dad go?" Tian Qingwen waved impatiently.


    "No, I didn''t see Wang Ye today." Nanlan was angry in her heart, and she was a little impatient to answer.


    "The white skin is better than the snow, and the pear blossom is drizzling with rain. As expected, I still feel pity for you." Tian Qingwen looked up at his stepmother and said, "I asked my friends. It seems that Shizi has a crush on you. According to me, if you go to accompany Shizi for a few days, my father will not be released?"

 Chapter 205

    "How can I face your father in the future?" Nanlan''s face turned pale and shook his head.


    Tian Qingwen sneered: "pretend to be a chaste woman. Before you and my father, aren''t you also the wife of other men? Anyway, I''m not innocent. I''ll spend a few nights with my son. If I can save my father''s life, he won''t blame you when he comes out. "


    "Son of a bitch, do you talk to your elders like this?" Song Qingshu couldn''t listen any more. He stood up and glared at Tian Qingwen.


    Tian Qingwen was startled by his momentum, his face unnatural, said: "what I said is the truth." Then he ran to the inner hall.


    "Don''t mind what she says, ma''am. Children don''t understand." Song Qingshu quickly turned back to comfort Nanlan.


    "She''s right," Nanlan muttered to herself, a little lost. "Well, I''ll go to find fukang''an."


    "Fart!" Song Qingshu grabs Nanlan''s shoulders and shakes them a few times. Seeing that she finally comes back to herself, he says harshly, "Tian Qingwen doesn''t know her father''s mind. I believe that any man would rather die than his wife use her body to exchange his life for other men. If you do this, can you save brother Tian? I don''t know, But I know brother Tian will regret for life. "


    "But shall I watch him die?" Nanlan bit her lip and said.


    "It''s because of me. I''ll help you save him." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Really?" This period of time used to see the ugliness of men, song Qingshu take the initiative to help, when the heart of a warm south Langton.


    "Of course, it''s true, but I need time. No matter how hard brother Tian has suffered recently, you must hold back. Don''t do anything stupid. I promise you, I will save him. " Song Qingshu thinks that saving Xia Qingqing is also saving. What''s the harm of saving another farm?


    "Thank you, Mr. Song!" Nanlan was overjoyed and bowed his knees.


    "Don''t be polite, madam." Song Qingshu subconsciously helped her, and a unique fragrance came from the tip of her nose. She was stunned. It seemed that the woman had no weight, so light and soft


    His arms were held in his hands. Nanlan realized that something was wrong. He stepped back and asked, "I don''t know where you live now. How can I find you?" Counting on Song Qingshu to help her save her husband, Nanlan naturally doesn''t want to find him.


    "Now I live in the Rujia Inn in the west of the city. If my wife has something to do, she can come to me there." Song Qingshu then got up and said goodbye, "madam, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news. By the way, when you see me today, you''d better not talk to others. I''m afraid it''s not good for my wife. "


    "I understand that I can''t even tell Qingwen about the identity of the young master, so as not to ruin the important affairs of the young master." Nanlan used to be an official miss. Seeing song Qingshu as an official of the imperial court, she quietly came to Shengjing City, and her heart was clear.


    Song Qingshu just went out two steps, suddenly turned back, took out two ingots of gold and handed them to Nanlan: "after brother Tian''s accident, his wife trusted people everywhere. She must have spent a lot of money. This is my next intention. I hope his wife won''t refuse."


    After Nanlan was shocked, he quickly pushed the gold ingot back: "you can''t repay me for helping me. How can I collect your gold? Please don''t embarrass me."


    "Ma''am, why should we be so particular in these extraordinary times? After brother Ritian comes out, it''s not too late to thank me. "


    "I really can''t have it."


    ¡­¡­


    Two ingots of gold were pushed back and forth in their hands. At last, they even held their hands together. Nanlan finally responded with a trace of shame in her voice: "since you are kind, I will take it." Then he quickly pulled his hand back.


    In a daze, song Qingshu took the opportunity to leave. He left Tianfu and rubbed his fingertips in front of his eyes. He could still feel the tenderness of his hand just now. He praised it and went to the inn.


    "My Lord, do you want to explore the prince''s house at night?" Hearing song Qingshu''s plan, Zhang Kangnian asked in amazement.


    "Well, you can actually keep your voice down." Song Qingshu is very depressed. The sound insulation effect of this inn is not very good.


    Zhang Kangnian quickly lowered his voice: "Mr. Song, this is too dangerous, or I''ll find some brothers to accompany you."


    "Where shall we go?" Song Qingshu gave him a playful look. Seeing his embarrassed expression, he immediately said with a smile, "I''m kidding you. Your lightness skills are not enough. If you go, it will make trouble. I''ll go alone. I''ll come and go like the wind, and I''ll be back soon."


    Put on the night clothes, song Qingshu touched the palace nearby, looked at the quiet palace, and said in his heart: Youyou, I hope you haven''t done anything stupid


    Came to a remote courtyard wall, looked around nobody, tiptoe a little, quietly turned in. All the way to avoid patrol guards, slowly close to the inner house.


    Lurking behind a rockery, looking at the guards coming and going in the distance, song Qingshu''s face suddenly looks ugly. He didn''t expect that the guard of Baoqin palace was so strict. After observing here for a long time, he found that there was no dead angle in the defense of the other party, and there was no gap. Although song Qingshu''s lightness skill is high, he is not invisible after all. As the saying goes, if he tries hard, he will be able to solve several secret whistles and open a gap artificially. However, with their patrol frequency, they will be found by other bodyguards in a minute at most. After a minute, they will be forced to investigate quietly. The key is that song Qingshu doesn''t think he can find Xia Qingqing in a minute, let alone take her away, otherwise he will definitely take a chance.


    Having a deep look at the house in the distance, song Qingshu takes a breath and turns to leave.


    "Prince Baoqin''s mansion is so heavily guarded. Is it more powerful than the Forbidden City?" Hearing what song Qingshu said, Zhao Qixian and others immediately gathered around.


    "In my opinion, the Forbidden City is better. After all, the Forbidden City is too big to be fortified step by step. As long as the lightness skill is good enough, it will be enough to sneak in between the guard patrols. Prince Baoqin''s mansion is much smaller. In addition, Prince Baoqin has military power. He has three steps and one post, five steps and one sentry. It''s really not difficult to make the mansion like an iron bucket. " Song Qingshu knew that it was impossible to sneak, so he had to think of another way.


    "It''s just a prince who makes the guards in the palace tighter than the imperial palace. Haha..." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian look at each other, and the meaning is self-evident.


    "What will Mr. song do next?" Asked another guard.


    "Tomorrow, we will go to the palace as Imperial Envoys." Song Qingshu snorted, "let''s go to bed early and keep our spirits. We can''t be sure of any danger in the future."


    On the second day, song Qingshu and his party went out of the city first, then put on their official clothes, took out their banners and sent someone to inform Shengjing officials. It wasn''t long before Shengjing sent people to welcome them to sifangguan. Shengjing used to be the capital of the Qing Dynasty before it entered the pass. A special post house was set up in the city to entertain envoys of all countries, and sifangguan was one of them.


    Not long after they stayed in sifangguan, Prince Hongli also brought his son Fu kang''an and the civil and military officials of Shengjing to meet them.


    "Fengtian emperor Zhao said that Prince Bao led his officers and men to resist Mongolia and made great contributions to the country. He specially granted this to... Qin!" After reading the imperial edict, song Qingshu put it together and handed it to Prince Hongli.


    Song Qingshu has been known for a long time. This time, he finally met Hongli. He has broad ears, thick mustache on his upper lip, and drooping canthus, which adds a sense of melancholy¡° What big bags under your eyes Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue, but of course he praises his opponent''s outstanding martial arts.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that master song is a young hero. When I see him today, he is even younger than I think. I admire him." Hongli gives the imperial edict to his relatives and comes to take song Qingshu''s hand to show his closeness.


    "The Lord is guarding the northern border of the Qing Dynasty. He has defeated Mongolia several times over the years and is a pillar of the Qing Dynasty. How dare his subordinates be called heroes in front of him?" Song Qingshu was disgusted in his heart, but he had to give up.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Song is really good at speaking. No wonder he was favored by the emperor when he was young," Prince Bao said with a smile.


    They talked in the room for a while. Hongli got up and left. Before he left, he said, "tonight, I''m going to hold a banquet in the palace to clean up the dust for Mr. Song. Mr. Song must be honored."


    "Thank you, Lord. I''ll be there on time!" Song Qingshu saluted him and sent him to the door.


    He handed over complicated documents with Shengjing officials and discussed how to reward hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the north. Before he knew it, night had already fallen. Song Qing''s heart was worried and could not wait to go to the palace for a banquet.


    After Song Qingshu was seated, Hongli introduced himself to all the officials at the banquet: "today, I''d like to introduce you to a young hero. This young adult song is already the emperor''s deputy head of the Imperial Guard, and is recognized as the first master of the capital. In the past, Mr. Song was ordered to rectify the Wulin. His martial arts skills convinced all the schools. He once defeated Wudang master Chongxu Zhenren with one sword and boxed the leader of the five mountains. He shocked the world. He was really the top master in the world. "


    Then he whispered, and suddenly a sneer came: "rumors are always exaggerating. Don''t be fooled by people. Mr. Song, you bullied the Taishan sect that day. Although I''m not a member of the Taishan sect, I still remember the friendship of my school and dare to ask Mr. Song for some advice, so as to appreciate his peerless skills. "


    Song Qingshu looked back in amazement and saw that the speaker was dressed up as a man. It was yuzhenzi who had met in Shanhaiguan before. He could not help laughing and said, "didn''t we fight in Pingxi Palace last time?"


    Think of the last time he was shocked by a few meters in his palm, Yu Zhen Zi''s old face was red, cold hum, "last time I looked at the song Lord, this time, I won''t beat the enemy again." Yuzhenzi is one of the best in blue blood sword. In most of the books, his martial arts are better than yuan Chengzhi. He was easily dismissed by song Qingshu last time, because he really despised the enemy. Although his internal power is not weak, it is not his strong point. What he is good at most is his strange body method and fierce sword technique. He has been in the world for decades, but he seldom meets his opponent.


    "This Taoist yuzhenzi is a rare master in the palace. Master song can give some advice." Although Hongli is smiling, he is cold in his heart: he holds song Qingshu as the first master of Kangxi, but he says that yuzhenzi is just an ordinary master in the palace. If he loses, he should take it for granted. If he wins, hehe, it will save Kangxi''s face.


    Seeing that Hongli didn''t stop him, instead, he encouraged him. Song Qingshu knew that this fierce battle was inevitable. He thought that he had changed his practice of Huanxi Zen. Now his internal power is far less than before, and he can''t help frowning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The third watch will be in the morning tomorrow morning. Please don''t stay up late


    As for the previous two chapters, I haven''t forgotten and will make up for them

 Chapter 206

    "Since the Lord is interested, I will accompany him. I don''t know if I want to compete with internal power or sword?" Song Qingshu looks at yuzhenzi with a smile.


    "So many officials in the field don''t know martial arts. It''s too boring for us to compare our internal power with each other. Let''s compare swords." Yu Zhenzi said with a smile that he had a fight with song Qingshu before. He knew that his opponent''s internal power was above himself, and he was afraid that he would lose. On the contrary, it''s the sword technique. Although the opponent is also famous for his sword technique, his own sword technique combined with the treacherous Shenxing Baibian body technique is more likely to win.


    "Comparing swords," Song Qingshu showed a trace of disappointment, pretending to reluctantly agree, which made yuzhenzi happy. "Well, it''s just that swords have no eyes, so it''s hard to avoid damage. I''m afraid it''s not good to hurt anyone on such a good day today. In my opinion, we can all compete with wooden swords? "


    "Wooden sword?" Yuzhenzi was stunned. He thought that he was used to the sabre, and I was afraid that he would suffer some losses if he changed the wooden sword temporarily. In addition, his sword was extremely sharp, so he was reluctant to give up the advantage. "I heard that master song was good at using the wooden sword, but he asked me to give up using the blade and use the wooden sword instead. It''s inevitable... Hey..."


    "I think master song is right. The real swordsmanship is extremely fierce. Master song''s swordsmanship is also famous all over the world. If two tigers fight against each other, there must be a wound. It''s really not in line with today''s atmosphere." At this time, another military officer nearby said, "besides, the sword in the hands of a real man is a sword that cuts iron like mud. It''s a great advantage. Mr. Song, my Ningbi sword is passable. I can lend it to you."


    Hearing this, Hongli frowned and thought that the two men were the best in his own hands. Unfortunately, they didn''t like each other all the time. Unexpectedly, they broke each other down at this time.


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw the other side''s thick eyebrows and big eyes. Behind him, Zhang Kangnian whispered: "my Lord, this man is fire hand judge Zhang Zhaozhong. His martial arts are not under yuzhenzi. They never get along with each other."


    "Zhang Zhaozhong, the first villain expert in the book of love and hatred? Why do you feel that he has the intention of showing kindness to me... "Song Qingshu pressed down her doubts and said," thank you for your kindness, but Taoist yuzhenzi''s words are also reasonable. It''s a great advantage for me to use wooden sword and let him give up his habitual sword. It''s not martial to win. Just as Taoist said, he uses saber and I use wooden sword. "


    All the officials laughed, and everyone could see that yuzhenzi took a big advantage. Yuzhenzi also blushed, and he was ruthless in his heart: you can''t blame me for being the king and defeated the enemy. As long as I defeat you later, who will remember what weapon we used in the competition.


    "Please Song Qingshu''s wooden sword is attached to his back. With a smile, he knows that if he holds a wooden sword, it will be more difficult for the opponent to transmit his internal power. He only needs to make full use of the subtlety of the sword and avoid the edge of his sword.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to do it first, yuzhenzi looked dignified and pulled out his sword. Immediately, the sword flashed and attacked. The crowd saw him slide out three steps to the right. With one move of "the moon is clear", he turned around. His body was slightly short, and his sword stabbed at him. He was five feet away from Song Qingshu''s right shoulder. Then he turned around, followed by a move of "the mountain is steep and the sky is clear". He was castrated very quickly, and he closed the sword very quickly.


    I saw song Qingshu standing in the same place, just his eyes changing with yuzhenzi''s body shape. The tip of the sword also shakes slightly. Yuzhenzi, however, was facing the enemy. He spread out his sword and followed it. He turned left and right, turning more and more quickly.


    This sword technique is called "Eighteen plates of Mount Tai". It was created by a famous member of Mount Tai sect in the past. He saw that the eighteen plates under the three gates of Mount Tai had twists and turns in five steps and ten steps, which was very dangerous. Therefore, he integrated the terrain into the sword technique, which was different from the "eight trigrams walking body palm" of the eight trigrams sect. Mount Tai''s "Eighteen sets" are higher and higher, and the more dangerous they are, the more fierce their swordsmanship is. With the changing of Shenxing, the "Taishan 18 dishes" are fully displayed.


    Zhang Zhaozhong''s eyes were frozen: although his martial arts and his skills are in Bozhong, his skill is too exquisite. I''m afraid I''m not an opponent.


    It seems that each sword of yuzhenzi has to be put on Song Qingshu. Unfortunately, he gives up halfway every time, which makes everyone confused. Only yuzhenzi knows that no matter how cunning and strange his sword angle is, the tip of song Qingshu''s sword seems to cover his big hole all the time. It seems that he knows his sword very well and can catch the fleeting flaw every time.


    "Since the Taoist doesn''t attack for such a long time, it''s up to me to do it." Song Qingshu smiles a little, the long sword stabs out suddenly, five swords in a row, the sword moves of each sword are ancient. Yuzhenzi cried out: "five doctor sword!"


    Taishan pine very ancient, it is said that the Qin Dynasty by the seal of the "five Fu Song", Qiu branch oblique out, green phase cover. The founder of Mount Tai once realized a set of sword techniques, which is called "five doctor sword". This set of sword skills is simple and simple, and contains strange changes. Yuzhenzi had learned it well more than 20 years ago. However, he saw that the five moves of song Qingshu were specious, quite different from what he had learned, but obviously much better than the original sword skills.


    Yuzhenzi held up his sword in a hurry. Suddenly, he roared. He hit the sword on his right knee. He staggered, bent his right leg and knelt down. He quickly propped up his sword to avoid being thrown into a mess.


    "Yes." Song Qingshu retreated with a smile.


    When people saw that yuzhenzi''s sword technique was treacherous and almost ostentatious, they didn''t dare to make a real move after a long siege. Song Qingshu''s moves were dignified, but they won and lost as soon as they made a move. Yuzhenzi''s martial arts are naturally clear. They can be said to be the first experts in Shengjing, but they were stabbed by each other. It can be inferred that song Qingshu''s martial arts are incredibly high. Looking at Song Qingshu''s eyes are respectful and fearful.


    Yuzhenzi was very unconvinced. The other side suddenly changed the Taishan sect''s sword moves. When he was in a hurry, he couldn''t think much about it. He naturally disassembled the sword moves that he had practiced for decades, but the direction of his sword changed sharply, so that he was defeated. If he uses other swordsmanship, no matter how delicate the moves are, he can''t lose so miserably with his own cultivation. However, song Qingshu''s swordsmanship is really Taishan school, but it''s not fake. His attainments are still higher than his own. He knows that if he does it again, he will only have dozens of moves. In the end, he is still defeated. He is ashamed, angry and surprised.


    Hongli''s heart sank when he saw that Kangxi had such a master. It was really a headache. He got up in a hurry and said with a smile, "master song is really good at swordsmanship. After the fall, I''m afraid the name of the swordsman will fall to you. Taoist yuzhenzi''s swordsmanship is also exquisite. Come and show them to the two masters!"


    "The Lord is serious. I don''t deserve it." In Song Qingshu''s mind, he doesn''t think much of the name of the sword sage. He has to be a sword God. He thinks that Ximen chuixue and Xie Xiaofeng are the model of our generation. Those who are called sword saints don''t seem to have a good ending. What''s the wind and clear? And the sword sage in the wind and cloud, though brilliant, has quietly come to an end.


    "Mr. Song is modest," Hongli said with a smile. "We''ve just seen a scene. Let''s have a little more chivalrous and tender adjustment. In recent years, Wang Xinshou of Japan has a side Fujin who is good at singing and dancing. Today''s opportunity is rare. I''ll let her perform. Let''s have a comment. "


    Song Qingshu''s heart beat: "here it is." A melodious sound of music rang out, and song Qingshu went along with the music anxiously.


    A group of Gongzhuang singers came slowly, one of them was covered with water green gauze, which was lined with milky white silver silk gossamer. A light pink belt is tied around the waist, which is exquisite and attractive. Vermilion lips are not red, willow eyebrows are not painted, and vermilion on the forehead is charming and moving. A magnificent and unusual gold step shakes into the cloud like black hair, trembles step by step, beads and jade twinkle with gold, tassels fall and ripple. The hearts of all the men in the field also follow the shallow swaying pendant.


    Correct to impeccable facial features, meticulously out of the beautiful outline, the light shadow of the eyes flow, is a natural refined temperament, such as the snow-white orchids in the valley, from the bone exudes alienation loneliness, just so quietly standing in front of you, you can make people feel distressed to pull up, who is not Xia Qingqing?


    Passing in front of song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing didn''t seem to know him. He didn''t even look at him. He went straight to the scene and bowed slightly to Hongli: "I see you."


    Hongli''s face was filled with a trace of tenderness, and he reached out to help: "excuse me, the soldiers have worked hard. Qingqing, you can dance for them and express your heart for the king."


    "Yes, Lord." Xia Qingqing smiles, and all the civil and military officials in the hall are stunned. They all calm down, as if they are captivated by her.


    The jade like hands linger gently, the train flutters, and a pair of smoke like water eyes linger and flow. The whole person is like a flower separated from the fog, hazy and misty, flashing beautiful colors, but it is so far away


    Song Qingshu has no time to appreciate her graceful dancing, but he is sad in his heart: Qingqing, I didn''t expect you to take this step. Why don''t you ask me first, I can really help you get revenge


    Jade feet light, Xia Qingqing in the air to turn two circles, skirt into a beautiful disc, coupled with the appearance of the country, people feel also illusory also really beautiful. After landing, after finishing the song and the dance, he stood still, leaned forward and slowly retreated to the back hall.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and got up quietly. Zhao Qixian asked: "where does Mr. Song want to go?"


    "I''ll go and make it convenient. I don''t have to follow." Next, song Qingshu leaves in a hurry. Everyone in the audience is still addicted to the beautiful posture just now. No one notices that he is no longer on the table.

 Chapter 207

    When Hongli hosted a banquet to entertain the imperial envoy, the whole Royal Palace''s guard force could be said to be guarding the outside but not the inside. After Song Qingshu left, although he met several pairs of patrol soldiers, he nodded and let them walk when he saw his official uniform.


    However, song Qingshu is not a fool. He doesn''t think that when he arrives at the palace, the bodyguard will still ignore him. He hides his tracks all the way and finally finds Xia Qingqing by the lake.


    A woman stood there alone, staring at the water in a daze.


    "You came very quickly." Hearing the voice behind her, Xia Qingqing seemed to have expected it in the morning, without any surprise.


    "Why are you waiting here alone?" Song Qingshu looks around. As she is now, she should not be alone.


    "To wait for you." Xia Qingqing turned back, with a faint smile on her face.


    The beauty is still beautiful, but her identity has changed a lot. Song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of sadness: "why don''t you ask me before you make this decision? I will tell you the whole plan in my heart. After listening to it, you will not choose to leave me. "


    "I asked you many times," Qingfeng disturbed the hair, Xia Qingqing stretched out her finger to put the scattered hair behind her ears, with a smile, "but you only say ''believe me, believe me'' every time."


    Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. It seemed so at that time.


    Seeing his reaction, Xia Qingqing looked complicated: "well, I''ll give you another chance. Now tell me your plan."


    Song Qingshu hesitated all of a sudden. The matter was too much to let out. Now she is a princess


    "Forget it, I already know the answer." Xia Qingqing sighed and stopped talking.


    "Times have changed and you are different. Naturally, I can''t tell you any more." Although song Qingshu had a reckless impulse, in the end, reason prevailed over everything.


    "I understand, but I''m afraid this is the last time we meet. You have your plan and I have my plan. I don''t want to make waves." Looking at the lake in the distance, Xia Qingqing said calmly.


    "Your plan is to seduce Hongli and stir up the relationship between him and Kangxi, but do you really think Hongli can defeat Kangxi?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    Xia Qingqing was obviously stunned, and his face was as cold as ice: "you can understand it like this, but it''s my own business. I don''t need other people to worry about it." I added silently in my heart: of course, I know Hongli is not Kangxi''s opponent


    "Well, I''ll see you later." Song Qingshu resolutely turned and left.


    "There is no time to meet..." Xia Qingqing has a short absence, mumbling to himself, a trace of bitterness flashed on her face.


    Back at the dinner, song Qingshu was as happy as ever. He often got up to drink with Sheng Jing''s officials. He stayed with Wei Xiaobao duolong for such a long time. He became a brother and made good friends. When he noticed that Hongli got up and left the banquet, he drank more happily. When he came out of the palace, he was already drunk.


    "Lao Zhao, what''s the matter with Mr. Song? He suddenly becomes so..." Zhang Kangnian holds the drunken song Qingshu and looks at Zhao Qixian in amazement.


    "How can I know? I was fine before." Zhao Qixian was vomited all over, and his expression was even more depressed.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. I''m sorry today. I''ll be promoted to your official position after I return to Beijing." Hearing their comments, song Qingshu reluctantly opened his eyes and said with a silly smile.


    "In that case, I think you''d better throw up all over me." Zhang Kangnian said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh..."


    "Well, I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously, Mr. Song." Zhang Kangnian''s cry came from the night sky.


    In the palace of the king, in the Yilan hall where he lived.


    "Lord, it''s getting late. Please go back." Xia Qingqing said coldly.


    "Qingqing, you are my blessing." Hongli smiles and wants to be close.


    With a flash of cold light, Xia Qingqing''s Golden Snake sword had reached his chest, and he said in a cold voice: "Lord, if you forget me, I''ll remind you again that the name of Fu Jin is just a cover, don''t take it seriously. And don''t call me that. "


    "Yes, I''m just joking with Mrs. yuan," Hongli said, retreating a few steps. "Today, the dancing posture of Mrs. yuan is amazing to all the civil and military officials, and I''m lucky to have a good eye for them. When I put it forward to my wife that day, I never thought that my wife would agree. "


    "Our alliance doesn''t include dancing for you. It won''t happen again." Xia Qingqing added in her heart: this dance is not for you


    "For once, I''m satisfied." Hongli said with a smile, "by the way, I heard that there has been a little trouble in lady''s Golden Snake camp recently. Do you want me to send someone to help lady?"


    "No, it''s just my way of deliberately paralyzing Kangxi, otherwise Kangxi can''t hold a united Golden Snake camp." Xia Qingqing shook her head and flatly refused.


    It turns out that Xia Qingqing was moved by Luo Bing''s words that day, and she also felt that song Qingshu didn''t really help her revenge. Moreover, the longer she stayed with song Qingshu, the more blurred yuan Chengzhi''s shadow in her mind. She was afraid that one day, she even forgot to revenge herself, so she had to leave. However, she followed yuan Chengzhi to command the Golden Snake camp for such a long time. She was no longer the unruly little girl who knew nothing but lost her temper. It was because her husband was killed and her hatred blinded her eyes that she had already calmed down. In her opinion, Luo Bing''s stratagem is full of flaws due to her limited vision. Xia Qingqing is not as stupid as the people in the red flower club. She easily gives up her innocence for a vague possibility.


    Xia Qingqing first went south to Shandong and saw that all the mountains of the Golden Snake camp were fighting happily. In anger, he took a group of cronies north to Shengjing.


    Hongli is having a headache. Because of Princess Jianning, Wu Sangui, the king of West Peace, fell out and lost his ally. He had hundreds of thousands of troops. Wu Sangui blocked his way to the south. To the north, Mongolia was fierce. It was the desperate situation that there was no way to go before and there was a pursuit after him. Of course, if he is willing to be an independent prince, he will be able to live happily for decades. It''s a pity that he has been coveting the Dragon chair in the capital. How would he like to be a conservative prince?


    Xia Qingqing''s arrival made him overjoyed, because she brought another way out: to unite with the Golden Snake camp. The Golden Snake camp helped him transport his army from Lushunkou to tianjinwei by sea, and then the Golden Snake camp started from Shandong and fought together to the capital. In this way, Wu Sangui''s Shanhaiguan was completely bypassed, while Wu Sangui and Xiao Feng of Liao were fighting hard. When he got out of the battle, he would not be able to fight, The Qing Dynasty has long been in his pocket.


    The reason why Hongli didn''t think of sending troops from the sea before was that his soldiers were not good at water warfare, and the Bohai Sea was under the control of Shenlong island. Shenlong island had already taken refuge in Mongolia. If he set out from the sea, hundreds of thousands of elite troops would be killed, but the alliance with Golden Snake camp could solve all this perfectly.


    The Golden Snake camp was very successful overseas in its early years. Now it is still the overlord of the Yellow Sea. It is good at water warfare and can deal with the Dragon sect.


    Therefore, Hongli and Xia Qingqing hit it off and soon formed an alliance. During this period, Xia Qingqing had to meet him frequently in order to discuss the way to deal with the Dragon cult and the specific details of future cooperation. Hongli worried that a strange woman would often go into and out of the palace, which would arouse the suspicion of some people. He revealed his plan, so he placed Xia Qingqing in the palace as the identity of Fu Jin.


    "That''s good." although Hongli still had doubts in her heart, she knew that her husband was killed by Kangxi. No matter it was for the benefit of the Golden Snake camp or her personal hatred, there was no need to deceive herself. The words changed. "By the way, Mrs. yuan, can I see the imperial envoy sent by the imperial court today?"


    "The imperial envoy?" Xia Qingqing heart a jump, light said, "have seen, look like a pair of small white face, looking at nothing great ah, presumably no real ability."


    "It''s a big mistake for Mrs. yuan to think that way," Hongli said in a deep voice. "After Trinket''s death, song Qingshu has become Kangxi''s number one confidant, vaguely poised to become the first master of the Qing Dynasty."


    "No matter how good your martial arts are, it''s just a knife. You can make waves." Xia Qingqing deliberately pretended to be dismissive.


    "If the martial arts level is high enough, it is no longer a sword. Does Mrs. yuan remember how Zunfu died? The king of the Golden Snake is highly skilled in martial arts. He has more than 100000 troops under his command, and he is the overlord of the hall. He will not die under the attack of the invincible wave of the East, and the imperial plan will be empty in the twinkling of an eye. " Hongli deliberately looked at Xia Qingqing''s face.


    Xia Qingqing''s face changed: "one day I will kill Dongfang Bubai and avenge brother yuan... But how many Dongfang Bubai are there in the world? Although song Qingshu''s martial arts are good, I''m afraid he''s still not strong enough to assassinate Wang Ye. "


    "There are so many experts in my palace that I don''t have to be afraid of him." Hongli patted his chest with great pride, "but he is so old that he is already a great master. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t grow into a kind of horrible existence in the future. He has to guard against it."


    "The meaning of Wang Ye is to start first before he grows up completely?" Xia Qingqing asked without expression, "but I''m afraid it will scare the snake. It''s not worth the loss to make Kangxi alert."


    "I think it''s just the opposite," Hongli sneered. "According to the spies, Kangxi has asked him to prepare for the establishment of a secret intelligence agency, the sticky stick office. If it is really established, we will be constrained everywhere in our future actions, and we will always be passive in marching and fighting. Hehe, as the saying goes, if you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t come to hell, how can you miss such a great opportunity


    "But after all, he is an imperial envoy. If the Lord does it, I''m afraid the situation will not be able to be sorted out." Xia Qingqing frowned and worried.


    "No harm, I have my own plan." Hongli has a profound smile.


    Song Qingshu was escorted back to sifangguan by his subordinates. As soon as he got out of the carriage, a royal guard came up and said quietly, "Mr. Song, just now a beautiful woman came to see you."


    "Beautiful woman?" Song Qingshu opened his eyes slightly and said vaguely, "does she have a name?"


    The bodyguard replied respectfully: "no, but when the other party came, he disguised himself and seemed to hide his tracks. Our brother felt that she must have something important to look for, so he took her to the library, and now he is waiting in it. "


    "Is it Xia Qingqing?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He pushed away the guard and went inside.

 Chapter 208

    Song Qingshu just ran a few steps, at the foot of a mix of garlic, directly to the ground. Fortunately, the bodyguard around him was quick in eyes and hands, and helped him, so that he would not have a close contact with the earth. But this toss, drinking up, song Qingshu even fell asleep.


    "What about that?" Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian big eyes to small eyes, for a time some at a loss.


    "You''d better help the adult to bed first, and then help him clean up." Finally, they reached an agreement and helped him to the bedroom.


    After putting song Qingshu on the bed, Zhang Kangnian suddenly made a big alarm in his heart. He quickly turned back and said, "who is it?" Zhao Qixian was also startled. He quickly pulled out his knife and looked warily at the shadow in the corner.


    "What happened to Mr. Song?" At this time, a soft female voice rang in the corner.


    Hearing this voice, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian unconsciously relaxed. A woman with such a gentle voice would not be an assassin or bandit, even if she was not a delicate and powerless young lady.


    With the help of the light, a gentle and graceful young woman stood on the side of the chair, wrapped in a snow-white cloak. Although her face was tired, it was hard to hide her delicate and charming face.


    Zhang Kangnian was stunned: "madam, who are you?"


    Nanlan thought in his heart: if I said that I just wanted to see song Qingshu, they might drive me away. It''s better to bluff them. During this period of time, Nanlan was used to seeing the faces of petty officials in the yamen, so he was naturally on guard.


    "I''m a good friend of Qingshu. Is he... Drunk?" Smell the full house of wine, South orchid not from show eyebrow a Cu.


    "Good friend?" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other strangely, and immediately piled up a pair of flattering smile, "understand." In the middle of the night, a woman is alone in the bedroom of master song. Is it not self-evident that the relationship between them? Just looking at a woman''s hair bun, it seems that she is a married woman. I didn''t expect that Mr. Song was so good at it. However, even if she was married, few men would not be moved. Mr. Song is so lucky, but I don''t know which man is going to be a tortoise.


    "You go and get some hot water and towels, and I''ll take care of it." Nanlan took off his cape and put it on the chair. He quickly came over, lifted his sleeves and showed his two white arms, which made the two bodyguards drool.


    "Yes, yes." Seeing that she was giving orders like a hostess, Zhang and Zhao were not disgusted, but took it for granted. They hurried out of the house to collect hot water.


    "Lao Zhang, did you see that girl''s skin just now? It''s so tender that you can squeeze out water." Feeling away from a lot of distance, Zhao Qixian shouldered Zhang Kangnian beside him.


    "Keep quiet, don''t die. It''s the woman of master song... But it''s really a woman with big chest and big buttocks. It''s a beauty in the world." Zhang Kangnian winked and said that the two men gave a knowing smile.


    Taking the hot water basin from the bodyguard, Nanlan slammed the door. She noticed the wretched smile in their eyes. Of course, she understood that the other side had misunderstood the relationship between her and song Qingshu, but she had no choice but to come to song Qingshu so late.


    During the day, she inquired about a piece of news that her husband had been subjected to a cruel and inhuman torture today. She lost most of her life and was anxious. She ran to the Rujia Inn in the west of the city and found that song Qingshu had been deserted. As soon as he inquired about it, he found out that he had already lived in sifangguan as an imperial envoy, and he came back in a hurry.


    Worried about being recognized by her husband''s Officialdom friends, Nanlan deliberately wrapped her three layers inside and three layers outside with a cape. She turned from a graceful young woman to a bloated peasant woman. However, song Qingshu''s bodyguard who stayed in sifangguan was also a smart person. She saw her gorgeous face and noticed her dress. She asked for master song, He quickly led her in.


    However, there are too many people going in and out of the square hall. To be on the safe side, the bodyguard leads her to song Qingshu''s bedroom and waits for him to come back. As a result, she waits until now.


    "Son of song, son of song?" Nanlan gently shakes song Qingshu''s shoulder, but he doesn''t move any more than a few words.


    "Ah ~" Nanlan sighed. She said today that she should find a way to wake him up. Otherwise, tomorrow, who knows whether her husband''s life can be saved.


    Wring out the towel, Nanlan carefully wiped the dirt from the corner of his mouth, then changed the towel again and kept wiping the forehead, neck and other positions.


    Song Qingshu''s hot body finally calms down. Nanlan reaches out her hand and gently pushes it. She calls: "son song, son song, wake up... Please, I really can''t help it. Originally, I decided to go to find Fu kang''an, but I didn''t give up to come to you first... I don''t know what you''re doing again..." Nanlan says sadly, her shoulders shrug, He began to sob.


    The tears burst out of his eyes, dropping on Song Qingshu''s face. Song Qingshu''s face trembled a few times and opened his eyes hazily.


    I don''t know if it''s because of drunkenness. Song Qingshu blinked several times, but he still couldn''t see the woman''s appearance. He could only feel that she was a very beautiful woman from the outline.


    "Youyou, is that you?" Just now the vague feeling floated in my heart, that warm and intimate wipe, the bedside sad sobbing, song Qingshu subconsciously took her as Xia Qingqing, only she would wipe for themselves, will cry for themselves.


    "Master song, are you awake?" See him long turn to wake up, Nanlan side wipe tears in the eyes, while happy to laugh out.


    "Youyou, it seems that you really can''t let me go. You come here secretly to find me." Song Qingshu subconsciously grabs Nanlan''s catkin and says vaguely.


    "You you, is that song''s sweetheart?" Nanlan was stunned for a while, and quickly tried to withdraw his hand from his hand. He explained, "son song, you recognize the wrong person. I''m not youyou girl. I''m Mrs. Tian Nanlan."


    Feeling that the other party was trying to pull back his hand, song Qingshu held it more tightly: "Youyou, don''t leave me. I won''t let go of anything this time. Hey, Youyou, your hand is slippery..."


    The heat from the other''s palm makes Nanlan feel ashamed and angry, but song Qingshu''s hand is like an iron hoop. Nanlan uses all her strength and can''t move.


    "You don''t want to be Fu Jin, that old whore Hong Li, who has the ability to avenge you. You have to believe me, I will avenge you." Song Qingshu''s next words make Nanlan stiff and shake uncontrollably.


    Fujin? Hongli? Could it be that song Qingshu had an affair with Wang Ye in Fu Jin? When Nan langdun was in deep fear, one wave did not level, another wave rose again. He knew such a big secret. In the end, he was either killed by song Qingshu or by Prince Bao, and his whole body collapsed.


    When Song Qing was in a daze, he only felt the unique fragrance of a woman''s body coming from the tip of his nose. His catkin was extremely greasy, and he seemed to touch a soft body between his arms. He immediately wanted to weave, pulled each other to his arms, and put his mouth on the other''s face: "Youyou, I was so kind to you before, but you were so kind, I''ve decided I won''t accommodate you any more. "


    Nanlan tried hard to dodge, heard his words, angry and funny: "you recognize the wrong person, I''m not your youyou."


    "How can it be that except Youyou, which woman can be so fragrant and soft? In Yangzhou City on that day, except for the last step, we have done everything that can be done between husband and wife. Don''t be shy. Today I want to make up for the regret of that day." Song Qingshu arched her head into the skirt of her dress. She felt the fragrance of frankincense and became even more drunk.


    "Another secret I shouldn''t have heard." Nan LAN sighed and felt his action. He blushed with shame and was angry. He bit him in the face.


    "Ouch," Song Qingshu exclaimed, "how can you bite me, youyou?"


    "It''s said that I''m not youyou!" Nan LAN roared angrily in his ear.


    "And who are you?" Song Qingshu was stunned and stopped. He looked up at the woman''s face carefully.


    "I''m Mrs. Tian." Nanlan was pressed under him. He was very uncomfortable. He felt the heat from the tip of his nose. He turned his head and turned his face to one side.


    "Who is Mrs. Tian?" Song Qingshu had doubts in his eyes.


    "I''m Nanlan, Tian Guinong''s wife!" Nanlan bit his lower lip, turned around and glared at the man in front of him. I don''t know if he is really crazy or fake.


    "Nanlan, I remember that plump young woman with white skin and beautiful appearance, willow waist and long legs. Eh, is she thinking about it every day? Otherwise, how could I have such a dream? It''s too disharmonious." Song Qingshu looked at the woman under him with a silly smile.


    "You''re not dreaming!" Hear oneself in his heart unexpectedly is such evaluation, South orchid almost angry mad, originally thought he was a gentleman, originally also secretly make their own ideas. Look at him for a while, Nanlan can''t resist his aggressive eyes, and he turns his eyes elsewhere.


    "I wish I could have such a dream every day." Song Qingshu bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face. He felt very happy.


    All around is a strong man''s breath, was his chin Hu slag stabbed to the face, Nanlan felt a heat flow in the body, there was even a moment did not want to resist, let go of his body and mind, let him ravage the impulse, but the woman''s shame or let her come back, calmly said: "Song Qingshu, I know you have awakened."


    "It''s still seen." Song Qingshu''s confused look suddenly cleared, showing two clear eyes.


    "Then you should come down." Nanlan just felt that he was going to make her breathless.


    "I can''t bear it." Song Qingshu shook his head.

 Chapter 209

    "You Nanlan glared at him.


    "To get back to the point, although I was careless at the beginning, I always despised you. Do you no longer believe me? " Song Qingshu looks a whole, deep voice asked.


    "That''s natural. I thought you were a good man. I didn''t expect that you were no different from other men. After all, you were coveting my body." Nanlan tone with a trace of indifference, she felt that this period of time is really experience the world, see the world''s dirty face.


    "It''s natural for a man to conquer a woman by his ability and a woman to please a man by her appearance. What''s wrong?" Song Qingshu replied and looked down at her again. "Are you going to find Fu Kangan?"


    "Not bad." Nanlan tried to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    "Anyway, it''s all a deal. How about selling it to me?" Song Qingshu let go of her hands, fingers along her delicate eyebrows gently slide, but in the heart is hate hate, think of, if other men fall all right, Baoqin palace man, absolutely not!


    Slap, Nanlan take back the palm, gently sigh: "good!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you save your husband." Song Qingshu untied her buttons and suddenly stopped to say.


    Nan LAN didn''t dodge this time. She stared at his eyes carefully and nodded her head imperceptibly: "I believe you."


    Song Qing book fair Yan a smile, hand into, Nanlan breathing suddenly.


    "Don''t talk about this evening in front of GUI Nong in the future." Nanlan grabbed his wrist and stopped him from touching it. His cheek was flushed.


    "I''m not a fool." Song Qingshu sneers, grabs her white wrist and presses it to the head of the bed. Nanlan admits to her fate and closes her eyes. Her long eyelashes tremble slightly, which shows that the master''s heart is not as calm as she shows.


    "Women in your age like to close their eyes when they do this kind of thing. Open them and look at me." Song Qingshu said wildly.


    "I don''t know!" Nanlan''s voice trembled, but there was a trace of determination.


    "If you insist, I''ll use some shameful means on you later." Song Qingshu said a few words in her ear. Nanlan opened her eyes immediately.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu was satisfied with a smile. He reached down and felt for the bow on the ribbon around her waist. With a little tug, he untied the ribbon and threw it to the ground without hesitation. He put Nanlan''s legs in the bend of his arm and pressed the whole person up.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Nanlan clenched her lips, forced to endure the shame, and finally begged: "can you be gentle, I''m a little..." without waiting to finish, she turned away and stopped.


    "It''s not my own daughter-in-law anyway, and it doesn''t hurt to use it."


    "You bastard!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Report back to the old helmsman. Not long ago, a disciple found that the black and white impermanence brothers seem to have been hiding in the Qingcheng sect." Shi Shuangying returned respectfully.


    "Qingcheng school?" Yu wanting frowned, "that''s their school. It''s no surprise to hide back. I''ll leave them a dog''s life for the time being. This account will be calculated later."


    "Yes Everyone in charge was awed in the heart.


    "What did you say just now? Oh, to deal with song Qingshu," Yu wanting said earnestly, sitting down on the throne. "Even if it''s not personal enmity with the red flower club, song Qingshu must be removed from the cause. He is now the most popular man in Kangxi''s eyes. Unlike Trinket before, he is a top-notch master. You must have learned that in the Palace last time. "


    The leaders who participated in the assassination on the night of full moon turned pale one after another. The martial arts of song Qingshu on that day really left an indelible object for them.


    "Commander in chief, Zhao Sange, don''t be confused by song Qingshu''s small favor," Wen Tailai grew up. "Do you know why song Qingshu''s little thief was willing to save us?"


    Zhao Banshan was stunned, thinking that he was not entrusted by his old friend.


    Yu Yu''s face changed. That day, song Qingshu seduced his fourth sister-in-law. He almost agreed. He couldn''t help looking at Wen Tailai with a guilty heart.


    Wen Tailai said angrily: "that day, song Qingshu''s little thief just coveted my family Luo Bing. In order to get her, he threatened Zhao''s third brother and his fourteenth brother''s sex and life, and let me choose between brotherhood and husband wife''s feelings. Wen had no choice but to transfer his wife to him, so that he could get back his third brother and fourteenth brother''s life."


    "What?" As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room clapped their hands and burst the pan.


    "Shameless!"¡° It''s so mean¡° Man''s face and beast''s heart


    Luo Bing did not agree, but looked complicated. She had already known about it in the imperial palace. When song Qingshu put the letter written by her husband in front of her, there was a estrangement between the couple who had always been very loving. What''s more, song Qingshu had completely entered her body that day. Luo Bing didn''t dare tell Wen Tailai about it. Later, when she saw her husband, she just cheated him. Some days ago, she fled to a private house outside the palace to cultivate herself. She didn''t mention that she had been living in the palace, just on Song Qingshu''s bed


    "That''s ridiculous. I thought he was a young hero, but he just went astray." Zhao Banshan said angrily.


    Yu Yutong''s face changed greatly. Fortunately, he didn''t agree that day. Otherwise, he would not have the face to wander in the world.


    "Adoptive father, the child is stupid. It''s all at the command of his adoptive father. He must kill song Qingshu, a dog thief, and avenge his brothers." Chen Jialuo''s face was red with anger.


    "OK, but there''s a problem at present. Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are too high. It''s said that he easily defeated the first master yuzhenzi in Shengjing yesterday. Hehe, many of you have seen yuzhenzi''s martial arts. How do you compare with him?" Yu wanting glanced around like an eagle.


    After a long time, Taoist priest Wuchen said, "I had a fight with yuzhenzi a few years ago, and I was defeated after more than 130 moves. If he uses his unique lightness skill to do everything, I will only lose faster."


    "Taoist Wuchen is the first master of sword in the meeting. Even he is not the opponent of yuzhenzi. I''m afraid that he can deal with song Qingshu whose martial arts are much better than yuzhenzi..." Wu Zhuge and Xu Tianhong didn''t finish what he said, but everyone in the field understood what he meant.


    "Tianhong, you are the think tank of our safflower club. In your opinion, what should we do?" Chen Jialuo asked.


    "Since we can''t defeat the enemy, we can only outwit him." Xu Tianhong smiles.


    "How to outwit?" Chen Jialuo was puzzled.


    "I''m afraid the key lies with my fourth sister-in-law." Xu Tianhong looks at Luo Bing awkwardly and laughs.


    "What?" Luo Bing is losing his mind. He thinks that song Qingshu is a few years younger than himself. How does he practice the martial arts that make the whole red flower turn pale. See topic suddenly pull to oneself body, can''t help a Leng.


    "What do you mean, seventh brother?" Wen Tailai''s voice was full of anger.


    "This, this..." Xu Tianhong hesitated for half a day, but he couldn''t say it after all.


    "Tailai, don''t embarrass Tianhong. I said it for him. Since ancient times, gentlemen use wisdom but not force. Since we can''t defeat the enemy, we can outwit them. As you have said before, the thief is a flower greedy and lustful man. He is infatuated with bing''er''s beauty. We can start from here and let him be doomed. " Yu wanting coughed and stood up.


    "Old helmsman, do you want my wife to trick that evil thief of song Qingshu?"


    Wen Tai Lai was short of breath, and his fingers were clucking. He was obviously very angry.


    "I know it''s very difficult for you," Yu wanting looked at him. "But as long as we can recover our Han family and shed our blood, we are not afraid. What does it matter if we sacrifice our beauty a little bit?"


    "For the sake of the great cause, if the old helmsman Wen Mou''s head, Wen Mou won''t blink, and he will offer it with both hands. But if you want Wen to give up his wife, please forgive me Wen Tailai said firmly.


    "Wen Tailai, are you so confused that you don''t know right from wrong? You should be clear about what is great justice and what is small measure. " Yu wanting had a gloomy face.


    "Naturally, I know that this kind of thing didn''t happen to the old helmsman. It''s easy for you to say so." Wen Tailai was so angry that he didn''t respect him so much in his words.


    "It didn''t happen to me?" Yu wanting said with a sad smile, "have you ever thought that Hongli was born in the white flag of Manchu Qing Dynasty, but why he was Han Chinese?"

 Chapter 210

    "It''s said that Prince Yong and Chen Ge had a close relationship. Princess Yong and Chen GE''s wife gave birth at the same time. Princess Yong gave birth to a baby girl and Chen Ge gave birth to a baby boy. Then Princess Yong said she wanted to see Chen GE''s son, but when the baby was sent back to the palace of Prince Yong, Chen''s family found that it was a baby girl... "Wu Zhuge and Xu Tianhong took a careful look at Chen Jialuo''s face. We all know that Chen Jialuo is Chen GE''s son.


    "Well! It''s just a rumor. " Yu wanting snorted coldly, "I think Prince Yong already had a son before, so why take such a big risk to have a son of Han people? You know, Prince Yong and the former Emperor were fighting for the throne at that time. If this matter was poked to the emperor by the former Emperor, what''s the consequence?"


    "So it is." Xu Tianhong nodded.


    "When Prince Yong ascended the throne, the voice was the highest, but the emperor ascended the throne. Is it because I have a Han nationality as my son that I lose my qualification to pursue the throne Yu Yu is both literate and martial arts, and his mind has always been delicate. Thinking of this possibility, he quickly guessed.


    "The fact that Prince Yong didn''t become emperor has something to do with this child, but it''s not the reason you think of..." thinking of the past, Yu wanting''s tone is full of sadness and nostalgia.


    All the people in the Red Flower Club looked at each other and did not dare to ask questions for a moment. Chen Jialuo has always thought that Hongli is his brother. Now it seems that there is something else in the story. He quickly raises his ears and waits for the following.


    "About 40 years ago, I had a childhood sweetheart, a first lady from the Qian family in Haining, named Zhen Huan. At the beginning, we fell in love and planned to get married soon. As a result, once I met Prince Yong who went hunting. According to the custom of Manchu Qing Dynasty, the royal family would shoot and kill sika deer and drink deer blood to chase the Central Plains. The deer blood is hot. Prince Yong is impatient after drinking, but he doesn''t keep the princess by his side. At this time, he sees Zhen Huan... "Yu wanting''s voice is full of pain. It''s obvious that forty years can''t erase the pain of that day. People in the field gradually understand what happened and look at him sympathetically, Unable to stop Prince Yong from taking her away, he was beaten seriously by Prince Yong''s bodyguards and managed to escape. In order to get revenge, I went to South Shaolin to practice martial arts crazily. I realized that my martial arts were successful. I came back to Shengjing to get revenge from Prince Yong. "


    "I sneaked into Prince Yong''s mansion that day. I thought Zhen Huan had been killed, but I didn''t expect that she became xifujin of Prince Yong and gave birth to a son, which is now Hongli. She was also very excited to see me. After we had a chat, we learned that Prince Yong had taken over her that day, but he fell in love with her and took her back to the mansion to take care of her. But because of the iron law that the royal family could not intermarry between Manchu and Han, Prince Yong asked Ling Zhu, the Minister of inlaid yellow flag, to accept her as an adopted daughter, and asked Zhen Huan to change her surname to Niu Kelu''s, so as to hide people''s eyes and ears. "


    "Zhen Huan knew that I wanted revenge and promised to go with me, but begged me to let her son live. I was soft hearted and agreed to her. It''s just that I have another plan. "


    "Another plan?" The red flower party did not expect to have this story. When they heard Yu wanting say this, they were surprised.


    "Not bad." Yu wanting nodded, "compared with the Han people, Manchu people are rare. The founding emperor worried that Manchu people would be assimilated by the Han people, so he made an iron rule that people in the royal family could not intermarry with the Han people, so as to ensure the purity of blood. When I look at Zhen Huan''s young son, I have an idea in my mind that Prince Yong dotes on her so much. If Prince Yong ascends the throne of God, Zhen Huan is likely to be the queen. This child with half the blood of Han people is also likely to become the next emperor. At that time, the emperor will be half Han Chinese, and the Empress Dowager will also be Han Chinese. Isn''t it much easier for us to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty? So I tried to endure the grief in my heart and let Zhen Huan stay in Prince Yong''s house. I also wanted to use all my means to fight for Prince Yong. Zhen Huan didn''t know where she was. She thought I disliked her virginity. She was so sad and disappointed that she abandoned herself. She did what I said. After that, Prince Yong doted on her more and more, and finally made Hongli his son


    "It''s a pity that people are not as good as nature. In the end, the news leaked out. The emperor at that time, Huang Taiji, finally knew about it. In a rage, he chose Fulin as the heir to the throne. Prince Yong lost his throne, but he didn''t blame Zhen Huan. Instead, he loved her more and more. Although Prince Yong is my mortal enemy, I still admire him for this. Later, Huang Taiji was killed in the deep Palace by duo Ergun. Then aobai and duo Ergun fought for power and profits, causing several bloody storms in the imperial court. The people who knew about the secret were distributed and killed. Few people knew about this secret. Not to mention Kangxi now, even Fulin at the beginning, I''m afraid I don''t know why Huang Taiji chose him. I even think that it''s Dorgon''s credit to ascend the throne. It''s ridiculous. "


    "It''s really lamentable that the commander-in-chief made such a sacrifice for the great cause of the nation." Taoist priest Wu Chen and others sighed one after another.


    Luo Bing is indignant: "it is the girl Zhen Huan who made the sacrifice. She was taken as a pawn by her beloved lover. If she knew the truth, she would not know how sad she would be."


    Hearing this, Chen Jialuo thought: "according to his adoptive father, Hongli was born to Prince Yong and Qian Zhenhuan, but I was born to Chen Ge Lao and Mrs. Chen. There is no blood relationship between them. Why do we look so similar?"


    Wen Tailai''s face was uncertain. At last, he seemed to have made a great determination: "I''ve offended a lot just now. I hope the old helmsman won''t blame me."


    "I didn''t want to say it, but... Ah..." Yu wanting took a look at Wen Tailai and sighed deeply.


    "The old helmsman is very righteous. How can we be such selfish people? Bing''er, I''m afraid we''ll hurt you in order to fight against the great cause of Qing Dynasty." Wen Tailai looks at Luo Bing with tears in his eyes.


    Luo Bing''s heart is angry: these men have a big career. When did they ask their own thoughts. The great cause of men depends on women''s body, so don''t worry about such a great cause!


    When she noticed the natural look in the eyes of everyone in charge, her heart gradually became cold: anyway, that day had already been passed by song Qingshu, and she was no longer innocent. What if she was bitten by a dog.


    To understand everything, Luo Bing''s face was like ice: "chief commander, please do your best."


    A group of people in charge looked at the usual smile, charming and gentle fourth sister-in-law suddenly turned into such a cold look, in the heart also some uncomfortable, have to avoid her eyes.


    "Commander in chief, there are other ways to deal with song Qingshu. You don''t have to sacrifice your sister-in-law!" Yu Tongxin Di has always been very fond of Luo Bing. Naturally, she can''t bear to be wronged like this.


    "Tell me what you can do." Yu wanting glared at him.


    "This... This..." Yu Yu could not think of any good plan for a while, and his handsome face turned red.


    "I know that you always have a different mind for Luo Bing, but I think you''re still polite, so I''ll turn a blind eye. I didn''t expect that for the sake of your children''s private feelings, you ignored the national righteousness. " Yu wanting said angrily.


    "No, i... I..." Yu Tong was eager to explain, but suddenly he didn''t know how to explain, so he was stunned.


    "Well, old helmsman, since I''ve agreed, I won''t go back on my promise. My fourteenth brother is also thinking of brotherhood and caring about his comrades. Don''t embarrass him." Luo Bing lowered his head and said faintly.


    "In this case, I will not pursue it any more. Jialuo, Tailai, binger and Tianhong, come to the secret room with me and plan how to deal with the dog thief song Qingshu." Yu wanting greets the group and walks to the inner room.


    I didn''t expect that I didn''t save my sweetheart from hukou. Instead, I asked him to help me. Yu Yutong lowered his head and clenched his fist secretly. He couldn''t see his face clearly


    When the early morning sun came into the room, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and moved his body. His expression was very strange: this joyful Zen is really a good thing. He worked hard all night last night. If he had played like this in his previous life, he would not get up until noon without sleeping the next day, and he would certainly have backache and low spirits. How could he be so refreshing as now.


    He secretly investigates the Qi in his body. Song Qingshu''s face shows a trace of joy. Unexpectedly, the Qi grows stronger. You should know that Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling were virgins before, and the Yin in his body is naturally rich and pure. Nanlan, a married woman, has more Yin Qi in her body than a girl. If she feels right, her Yin Qi has far exceeded the normal balance level of a woman. If she hadn''t been absorbed a lot by herself yesterday, I''m afraid that in the near future, her body will become weaker and weaker, and eventually die.


    "It''s no wonder that she always has a sadness between her eyebrows, just like Lin Daiyu. Eh, is it because of the imbalance of yin and Yang in her body that Lin Daiyu died?" Song Qingshu murmured to himself. Suddenly, his face changed and he stared out of the window. "Since you have come, why don''t you show up and meet me?"


    "Gongzi''s martial arts seems to have improved a lot." With an elegant voice, the window had been opened and a white shadow flashed in.


    "It''s Princess nine." Song Qingshu smiles and soon relaxes.


    Zhu Yi was about to open his mouth when she suddenly frowned. Qiong''s nose wrinkled a few times, looked around and asked, "what''s the smell in the room?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately responded with embarrassment and said with a smile: "it was a crime to drink too much yesterday and pollute the princess''s nose." But he added in his heart: you can''t tell the unique taste after the happy relationship between men and women.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Second watch after twelve o''clock


    Third watch tomorrow morning

 Chapter 211

    "Is it?" Zhu Yi was suspicious. It''s not the taste of wine... But she didn''t want to go down to the bottom of the matter if she didn''t say it. "Yesterday Hongli entertained you in the palace. Did you ever see Qingqing?"


    Song Qingshu is ready to get out of bed. As soon as he is ready to lift the quilt, he suddenly realizes that Zhu is facing himself. He gives a sign awkwardly. Zhu turns red and turns his back.


    "Sure enough, she''s an innocent girl. Although she has high martial arts, she still lacks experience in the world. If I have a bad heart, I''ll take the opportunity to make trouble. Aren''t you doomed?" Song Qingshu stares at her back and can''t help but think of it while dressing.


    "Are you ready?" Zhu Yi only felt that there was a rustling voice behind him. Thinking of a strange man changing his clothes, he felt very uncomfortable. After a while, he asked.


    "All right, princess, turn around." Last night, fighting all night, song Qingshu has released all his energy. At this time, he is really not interested in teasing the girl in front of him. He soon wears his clothes neatly without any delay.


    "I saw her yesterday," sighed song Qingshu, "but it''s a pity that she wants to be her Fujin." There was still a trace of indignation in the tone.


    "How can this be possible?" Zhu Yi shook his head subconsciously. "I know Qingqing''s feelings for elder brother yuan best. She definitely has difficulties in doing so."


    Song Qingshu looked up and asked, "when did the ninth Princess arrive in Shengjing?"


    "Two days earlier than you, I tried to explore the prince''s house at night. I was very proud of my lightness skill, but I thought it was easy. I didn''t expect that the guard of the prince''s house was so strict, there was no gap, so I had to go back in vain." Zhu Yi said depressingly.


    "Hongli''s old lecheron has some skills. In addition, although Fu kang''an is not a good man, he has no ability to fight. He plans the palace as a military camp and makes it like an iron bucket. Naturally, people in the river and lake can only look at the ocean and sigh." Looking at Zhu Yi''s coquettish expression, song Qingshu suddenly feels that he is reduced to the end of the world. It seems that I am not the only one who has suffered.


    "The Qing Dynasty Tartars are full of talents, which is not a blessing for our generation." Zhu Yixiu frowned. He thought that there were several famous generals under his father, such as elder brother yuan''s father. It''s a pity... Ah!


    Hearing her sigh, song Qingshu said with relief, "princess, don''t worry. On the surface, there are many talented people in Manchu Qing Dynasty, but in fact, they have been floating in the dark for a long time


    "Why do you say that Zhu Yi looked forward to him.


    A little hesitation flashed across song Qingshu''s face: "I hope Princess Zhang Wuji doesn''t know what she said today."


    Zhu Yi Leng a Leng, smile a way: "almost forget you don''t agree, don''t worry, I will keep secret for you."


    "What would you do if he forced you to say it as a leader?" Song Qingshu still didn''t believe it and continued to ask.


    Zhu Yi said with a light smile: "although I promised Master Zhang to be the holy daughter of the Ming religion, I have no subordinate relationship with him. He likes the identity of my former princess, and I like the power of the Ming religion. They take what they need and cooperate with each other."


    "But I heard that the rule of the Ming religion requires that the virgin should never marry. Why should you be a princess in such a miserable and inhuman position?" Song Qingshu says with dismay that the beauty of Zhu Yi in the original book is a big part of Xia Qingqing''s, but now Xia Qingqing''s charm is comparable to ah Jiu''s, although she has added a third of mature and charming temperament after her marriage. But in terms of appearance, ah Jiu is no better than that. It''s really bad news for all the men in the world that such a beautiful woman will never marry.


    "Since his death, what''s the difference between marrying and not marrying? What''s the relationship between being a saint." Zhu Yi said in an inaudible way, with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Although the voice was small, song Qingshu heard it word for word. He could not help but be jealous of Yuan Chengzhi, who had already died: "yuan Datou, what''s the charm of you? How can you make such two excellent women die for you?"


    "Nine princesses, I don''t mean to say that although the Ming religion is powerful, they are far away from the western regions. If they want to fight in the Qing Dynasty, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to see them when you get old. Is it really OK for you to join them?" Song Qingshu said.


    "I''ve had this problem before, but there''s no better choice than Mingjiao." Zhu Yi showed a mischievous smile, broke his fingers, and said one by one, "the vision of anti Qing and anti Ming organizations in Manchu Qing Dynasty is too low, it''s not a climate, Golden Snake camp..." when it comes to Golden Snake camp, Zhu Yi''s face turns red and white first, "although the situation of Golden Snake camp is very good, I''m determined not to join him."


    "Then there is the song state in the south. Although there are many capable people and scholars, and there are many famous officials and good generals, the emperor is fatuous, the treacherous officials are in charge, and there are many kinds of bad rules. If I go there as a woman, I guess I will have to teach my husband and children."


    "Just like me!" Song Qingshu suddenly felt like a confidant. On that day, he was also worried about the decline of the Song Dynasty. There was really no platform for him to play. Guo Jing''s ability was so great that he only helped LV Wenhuan to defend Xiangyang. The imperial court just rewarded him with a position like chicken ribs. I''m not as good at martial arts as Guo Jing, and I don''t have a good reputation. I guess I''ll be sent to a place in Sichuan to resist Mongolia at most. That''s not what I want.


    "Just like you?" Zhu Yi''s expression was strange, and he was slightly angry in his heart: this boy took advantage of me, can you teach my husband and children.


    "Go on, nine girls." Song Qingshu always thinks that it''s too much to be a nine princess at a time, so he quietly turns into a nine girl. As a result, the other party doesn''t notice the difference.


    Zhu gave him a white look and continued: "I''m a descendant of the Ming Dynasty. Naturally, I can''t go to such barbarian places as Jin, Liao and Xixia, let alone Mongolia, which is more cruel and easy to kill. As for Tubo, Dali, let''s not mention it. If you think about it, only master Zhang''s Ming religion is reliable. "


    "Did nine girls think about job hopping?" Song Qingshu noticed the helplessness in her tone and was immediately overjoyed.


    "Job hopping? What is job hopping? " Zhu''s face changed slightly. Zhu''s family has always been taboo about talking about pigs among the people. When she heard about job hopping, she automatically came up with a fat little sow in her mind. She tentatively stretched out her pig''s hooves and jumped over on both sides of the pig trough


    "Er, a slip of the tongue means a change of the court." Song Qingshu quickly corrected.


    "Where can I change my family?" Zhu said blankly.


    "Just down here." Song Qingshu held his head high and thought that it was possible to dig Zhang Wuji''s corner. He was very excited.


    "You?" Zhu wanted to laugh, but the royal demeanor made her restrain herself in time and said with a smile, "if I remember correctly, you are still working for Kangxi. I come to take refuge in you. Didn''t you take refuge in Kangxi?"


    "It''s true that I work under Kangxi, but it''s wrong to work hard. I''m going to change my job recently, and you''ll follow me then?" Song Qingshu looked at him expectantly.


    "With you?" Zhu Yi heard a black line, and finally figured out what it meant. He didn''t misunderstand that the other party was abusive. "When you have your own foundation, we''ll talk about it." Zhu Yi elegantly refused. After several encounters, she had already understood that song Qingshu had two hearts for the Qing government, so it''s not surprising that he made a speech to solicit.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu also understands that there is nothing to do now, and it is impossible to move the other party, but it can leave a seed in the other party''s heart, "if you work with me, I will let you unify the anti Qing and restoration organizations. Although these organizations have high vision and low hand, they are better than having a cavity of blood. You are a princess of the Ming Dynasty. If these organizations are led by you, do you think they will be so scattered? "


    "Don''t say anything about it. It''s hard to hear." There was a blush on Zhu''s face, and Bo said angrily, "as for you, it''s wishful thinking that you want to unify all the anti Qing and restoration organizations. Although I''m a royal blood, I''m only a princess, not a prince. How can the princesses who support their organizations listen to my orders from a princess?"


    In a daze, song Qingshu finally understood how terrible the generation gap was. Fortunately, the other party was not so angry. He quickly explained, "when the time comes, the mountain people have their own tricks. I will solve this problem for you."


    Zhu Yi looked at him in surprise. This is a headache for countless people. Why did he say it so easily.


    "Do you admire me a little?" It didn''t take long for Song Qing''s nature to be revealed.


    "Well, you''d better wait until you have your own foundation. It''s useless to talk about it now." Zhu Yi didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he directly ended the topic, "you''d better talk about why the Manchu Qing chaos will be born."


    Song Qingshu gave a pause and explained: "you must know that Kangxi, Hongli and Wu Sangui are in a tripartite confrontation in the Qing Dynasty. Each of them wants to eliminate the other two forces and enjoy the vast territory by himself. Originally, because of the two foreign enemies of Mongolia and Liao, they could barely agree with each other. But a series of things happened during this period, Hongli Wu Sangui''s alliance has been declared broken, breaking the balance of power. In addition, the last time Trinket instigated xuedaolaozu''s words seemed to work. Now Mongolia deliberately slowed down the pace of attacking Liaodong, so that Hongli could free up his hand. Kangxi was also eyeing the capital. Now it''s the calm before the storm. "


    "No, I can''t let Qingqing take risks," Zhu said, looking at Song Qingshu. "I''m going to rescue Qingqing from Shengjing. Would you like to help me?"


    "Save her from Shengjing?" Song Qingshu had some ideas, but soon shook her head, "but she''s determined to deal with Kangxi with the help of Hongli. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to go with us."


    "It''s not known who will win Hongli or Kangxi. It''s really unwise for Qingqing to do so. I can''t let her sink deeper. If she doesn''t want to go, we''ll force her to go. "


    "Good!" Song Qingshu nodded, why didn''t he think of this method before, "but how can I bring her out of the palace?"

 Chapter 212

    "It''s a bit tricky." Zhu longyi fell into a bitter meditation.


    "Are you alone in Shengjing this time?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "The people of the Ming religion originally planned to come to protect me, but I didn''t think it was convenient, so I didn''t agree and left them in heimuya." Zhu replied.


    "I''m alone. It''s hard to deal with this. It seems that it''s not feasible to rob people directly from the palace. We have to be wise." Song Qingshu paced back and forth, feeling confused.


    "Let''s think of our own ways first, and then discuss with each other when we have an idea." They were silent for a while, Zhu said.


    Song Qingshu noticed that she meant to leave and asked, "where do you live and how can I contact you?"


    Zhu Yi hesitated for a while, but still didn''t say where he settled down. He pointed to the yard outside and said, "if you want to find me, hang a yellow silk on the tree in the yard, and I will come to you."


    Not long after Zhu Yi left, Zhang Kangnian rushed in and said strangely, "that girl came again last night."


    Song Qingshu asks Zhang Kangnian to invite her in. He looks at Nanlan walking into the room with a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" He was staring at some hair, Nanlan heart very uncomfortable.


    "Looking at Mrs. Tian''s face so ruddy and charming, I feel proud and full of achievement, so naturally I want to laugh." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What are you proud of..." Nanlan suddenly woke up and spat with a red face. "At this time, I knew that Mrs. Tian was shouting. I didn''t know who had been pretending to be a fool there last night."


    "It''s not for a wife." Song Qingshu reached out to touch her face, but Nanlan''s face changed and stepped back.


    "I''ve made you do what you want. I hope you keep your promise and help me save GUI Nong." Nanlan''s expression is very complicated.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of ruthless person." Song Qingshu shook his head, "do you know where Tian Guinong is locked up?"


    Nanlan is thinking about the meaning of his words, subconsciously replied: "originally, I was locked up in a prison in the city, but I don''t know where I''ve been locked up recently. I asked a lot of people, but no one wanted to tell me. Yesterday, I got a news that Gui Nong seems to have been subjected to an extremely inhuman punishment. I''m worried about his life, and I don''t know what the specific punishment is. That''s why... "


    "That''s why I was so eager to save my husband that I was cheap?" Looking at Nanlan''s angry look, song Qingshu said, "don''t worry. I''ll send someone to check it right away. I''ll always save him."


    "Thank you, young master." Nan LAN this words a immediately froze, oneself all paid innocent, still need to thank him.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu said with a smile: "thank you, I don''t have to. It was a deposit last night. How about my wife pay the other half after it''s done?"


    "Isn''t that... Enough last night?" Nanlan''s legs are still weak and her cheeks are scarlet when she thinks of the scenes last night. Although she has been married for many years and had a child, the previous years can''t compare with last night''s mischief.


    "Of course it''s not enough, even with my wife every day." Song Qingshu is concerned about the rich Yin Qi in her body. She wastes it and thinks it''s too violent. Besides, although Nanlan''s brain is a little shallow, she is a woman among women from the perspective of lover. Last night, she has enjoyed all this. The water like tenderness can transform all kinds of refining into finger winding tenderness, which naturally has something to eat.


    Although Nanlan was a little shy and angry, his face was full of infatuation when he listened to his heartfelt praise. He was still a little happy in his heart, but he couldn''t bear to accept his ridiculous request, so he had to say speciously: "wait until you rescue the farmer."


    "Good!" Looking at the dignified young woman in front of her eyes, with three parts of anger, but also three parts of coquettishness, three parts of charm, there is a trace of strong spring between the eyebrows, song Qingshu is very happy in his heart, "is it for this matter that my wife has gone back and forth?"


    "Or what do you think I''ll come back to you for?" Although Nanlan just glanced at him casually, song Qingshu was still amazed by all kinds of customs.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "one day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness. I thought my wife came to talk about the past with me last night."


    "Dirty!" Although Nanlan said this, she was surprised that she couldn''t raise the slightest anger in her mind. On the contrary, she had a taboo stimulating feeling. Thinking of being tossed about by him last night, he left in a hurry as soon as he got out of the clutches this morning. Only when he returned to the mansion did he realize that he had not told him about his husband and was tossing about in bed. Finally, he decided to come over again.


    "Madam, you can come to Sifang hall more often when you are free." Song Qingshu said in a pun.


    Nanlan quickly shook his head: "I will not come here again." Then he went out. When he came to the door of the room, he had a pause. He didn''t look back. He just said in a soft voice, "if you have the news of returning to the countryside, you can come to my family." After that, my ears were all red, and I couldn''t figure out why I was so bold, so I ran away.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. The smile on his face couldn''t help laughing. Hearing his laughter, Nanlan ran faster.


    "Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian, take your men and look around Shengjing city to find out where a man named Tian Guinong is locked up. As the leader of tianlongmen, he was an expert in the palace before, so he should not have no clue. If necessary, contact the spies of the imperial court in Shengjing. " After Nanlan left, song Qingshu called them in and told them.


    "Yes, I will do my best." They agreed and left one after another.


    "I remember, that woman seems to be Tian Guinong''s wife?" After they felt that they were far enough away from Song Qingshu, they began to whisper.


    "No, it looks like she came to ask Master song to save her husband."


    "Haha, Mr. Song is so lucky to be able to play such a wonderful game. Look at that woman, the shape of her legs has changed a little when she walks. We Mr. Song are real people who don''t show our faces." The tone was full of envy.


    "If I have this chance to play with such a beautiful little lady, I''ll be willing if I don''t get her out of bed."


    "Just blow it. Are you that good?"


    "Haha, exaggeration... Tian Guinong, if you know that he was rescued by his wife, do you think he is willing to be rescued?"


    "Why don''t you want to? Compared with your own life, what''s your wife''s body? Anyway, it''s not a yellow girl. It''s washed and clean."


    "Brother Zhang, your insight is really brilliant!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was meditating in the room and practicing Qi. All he felt was comfortable. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside: "what''s the matter?"


    "Report back to you, Shengjing. Mr. Zhang sent someone to invite you to the banquet." One of the guards replied.


    "Mr. Zhang? Who''s Mr. Zhang? " Song Qingshu asked strangely, "do you know any official surnamed Zhang here?".


    "It''s Lord Zhang Chongzhang, the left leader of Shengjing Xiaoqi camp." The guard replied.


    "Zhang Zhaozhong?" Song Qingshu remembered that he helped himself to speak at the banquet last night, and he was willing to lend his sword to his enemies, which was far away from the sinister villain image in the book sword gratitude and hatred record. "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Song Qingshu thought that he had accepted his love at the dinner last night. If he didn''t go, he would set up an enemy out of thin air. It was unwise. On the other hand, he was curious about what Zhang Zhao wanted to say to him. On the other hand, he wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about the information of Baoqin palace to see if he could find any inspiration and come up with a way to save Xia Qingqing.


    When song Qingshu followed Zhang Zhaozhong''s housekeeper on the way to Zhang''s house, a window on the street opened slightly. A beautiful young woman silently watched his figure and said with a smile, "is this song Qingshu who once injured the religious leader? I''m afraid he looks more like a scholar than a master. "


    This beautiful woman is only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. When she smiles, she is very charming and gorgeous. Her voice is crisp, charming and beautiful. However, the men behind her seem to turn a blind eye, turn a deaf ear, and look respectful. They dare not show any difference. If song Qingshu saw it, he would sigh: it''s so beautiful at present, but he doesn''t know how to appreciate it. It''s just outrageous.


    "Madam, according to all the brothers of the sect, yesterday he let the first master of Hongli yuzhenzi admit defeat. I''m afraid his martial arts are still above what the sect leader saw that day." Said a man of forty, dressed as a scholar.


    "Oh?" The beauty was deep in thought, "although yuzhenzi is greedy and lustful, his kung fu is really good. Even if the master''s martial arts is higher than him, I''m afraid it''s limited. Is the martial arts of song Qingshu really so high?" There was a trace of panic in the voice.


    In fact, it''s a wonderful misunderstanding. Song Qingshu is just proficient in the sword technique of the five mountains, and yuzhenzi''s sword technique happens to be Taishan sword technique. Naturally, he is restricted everywhere. In fact, with his martial arts, if he doesn''t use Taishan sword technique, he won''t be defeated, but it''s OK to make a hundred and eighty moves. Before that, song Qingshu defeated Taoist Chongxu, the leader of Zhenwu temple, and Zuo lengchan, the leader of the five mountains alliance, with a sword. He beat all the leaders of Honghua club with his own strength in the Imperial Palace, and vaguely had the reputation of the first master of the Qing Dynasty. However, it was too illusory. It didn''t have a direct impression on this group. On the contrary, it was not as shocking as the leader had been hurt by him, Now I see yuzhenzi, who has been running rampant in Liaodong for more than ten years. He is so easily defeated that he overestimates the strength of song Qingshu.


    There was a moment of silence in the room. Just now, the scribe said, "don''t worry, madam. We are only here to find out what Hongli is trying to do with our religion. We should have no conflict of interest with him."


    It turns out that this group of people are members of the Dragon sect. Naturally, the beauty is Su Quan, the leader''s wife. The literati is Lu Gaoxuan, who is a man of Arts and martial arts. Another bamboo pole and a short wax gourd are the fat and thin two nobles in Liaodong, fat Toutuo and thin Toutuo. A few days ago, they received news from the spies that Hongli seems to be preparing a big plot against the Dragon cult, but the spies don''t know what the specific plan is. Hong Antong sent his wife to Shengjing to find out with her master.

 Chapter 213

    "Even if there''s a conflict, you and I may not be afraid of him." Thin Toutuo snorted coldly. Although he was short and fat because of the toxic attack of Baotai Yijin pill a few years ago, and only 70% of his success was left, he was still the top expert in the Dragon sect. In addition to the sect leader Hong Antong and his wife, whose martial arts skills were the highest, even the respected Five Dragon envoy, Except for the green dragon envoy Xu Xueting, the other people''s martial arts were ignored by him. In his mind, song Qingshu''s martial arts is no more than a young student. This time, there are so many masters from the Dragon sect that there is no need to worry about each other.


    "Thin head Tuo, don''t forget the purpose of our trip, and don''t make trouble." Su Quan gave a cold hum. Everyone in the room was quiet and shivered. The words "snake, scorpion and beauty" flashed in his heart. Although the leader''s wife is charming, she is known to be cruel and cruel. In recent years, in order to get rid of dissidents, many old brothers in the sect have been killed by her for reasons. In the hearts of the Dragon sect, Hong Antong is certainly terrible, but this woman is no worse.


    Only thin head Tuo flashed a stern look in his heart: "this time we must find a chance to kill Fu kang''an and avenge Jianning."


    It turns out that Jianning is the daughter she secretly gave birth to with the fake empress dowager Mao Dongzhu. When he learned that Jianning was raped by fukang''an at Shanhaiguan, he was humiliated and killed himself. He made up his mind that he would kill fukang''an even if he died together. So this time, he was more active than anyone else in choosing a master to go to Shengjing. Of course, no one in the church knew his relationship with Jianning, So no one realized his abnormality.


    "Madam, don''t we check forty two chapters of the classic?" Lu Gaoxuan asked carefully.


    "Naturally, I want to find out. I''m determined to get the book of forty two chapters in Hongli''s hand, but the first task is to find out what plot Hongli has against our dragon sect." Looking at the back of song Qingshu, Su Quan thought: before, trinket brought back two scriptures, but the rest of them didn''t know what to do. I think that little slicker might have hidden one or two. I heard that song Qingshu was responsible for the affairs behind him, didn''t he


    When people of Shenlong sect spy on Song Qingshu, they don''t expect that their every move has already fallen into the eyes of another group.


    "Mr. Su, there is no guard around Song Qingshu now. Shall we do it?" The speaker is a young man with noble bearing.


    "I don''t think it''s right. At this time, the people of the Dragon sect are nearby. We can''t understand their ideas. If they intervene, we may miss it." A girl with strong clothes frowned and said that no matter her tall figure or her round and slender legs, they all show how young and provocative the master is. Different from the water like tenderness of Jiangnan women, she reveals the vigorous wild beauty of northern women.


    The man they respectfully face is a middle-aged man with a ghost mask. Although he can''t see his face, his pale hair makes him look very attractive. He must be a beautiful man when he is young.


    "Qi''er, xian''er, you are the most outstanding experts of the young generation of the royal family of the Liao Dynasty, but you have little experience in the world. This time I''ll bring you to Shengjing. I mean to train you. " The ghost faced man stood up from his couch, looked at Song Qingshu in the distance, and shook his head. "The people of dragon sect are second. Our goal is to blame Hongli. If we do it now, Hongli will be able to push it all away, and it can''t achieve the situation we want."


    It turns out that Xiao Feng, the king of the southern court of Liao state, leads his army to fight against Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi in the Qing Dynasty. Although Wu Sangui has been defeated, he is also a famous general after all. Although he has suffered a lot of defeats, he has not hurt his muscles and bones. In order to cooperate with Xiao Feng''s action, the court of Liao sent three experts to sneak into Shengjing, intending to assassinate Kangxi''s imperial envoy and blame Prince Bao Hongli, which made the conflict between them completely public and made them unable to take Wu Sangui into consideration.


    Among them, the young man is yeluqi, the son of King Dongdan of Liao state, and the young girl is yelunanxian, the princess of Cheng''an. They are the top young experts in the royal family. As for this ghost face man, he is the most mysterious organization of Liao state, and now he is Tieyin.


    "In Lord Su''s opinion, when shall we start?" Yelunan fairy subconsciously didn''t like the mysterious man in front of him. Datiyin was in charge of Royal secrets. From the first Tieyin yelushuege, all previous Tieyin were members of the Yelu royal family. I don''t know why, in this term, Tieyin became a Han, even a member of the royal family. In addition to knowing his name was su Yin and his martial arts were unfathomable, It''s not clear where he came from.


    "One word, wait." Su Yin stood up with his hands in his hands, vaguely with the bearing of a great master.


    "I don''t know who''s better or who''s worse in martial arts between lord Su and the king of Nanyuan." Feeling the momentum in him, yeluzzi thought.


    Xiao Feng, the king of the southern court, helped yeluhongji, the emperor of Liao, to pacify the chaos of the king of Chu. He took the first rank from the army. He made the Liao kingdom as a hero, and yeluqi was no exception. However, no matter how good Xiao Feng''s martial arts are, he is also a member of the Xiao family. As a member of the royal family, yeluqi naturally subconsciously hopes that there will be a master who can compete with him in the royal family. Different from yelunan fairy, he knew that the former Emperor was not a fatuous man. If he could let Suyin take charge of datiyin, he was definitely a member of the royal family. He just didn''t know why his name was a Han name.


    Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t know that there were so many people calculating him secretly. His headache at this time was how to save Xia Qingqing and Tian Guinong, and he was a little confused about Zhang Zhaozhong''s sudden kindness.


    "I''m also worried that Mr. Song is too busy to come here." Zhang Zhaozhong had been waiting at the door. When he saw song Qingshu, he warmly welcomed him into the room.


    "The troupe, let''s go." Zhang Zhaozhong looked at the housekeeper and said.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He thought that it was the trick of the swordsman hidden in the play. Once he was about to drop the cup, countless killers would come out, and he would be on guard.


    Zhang Zhaozhong is also a master. Naturally, he noticed his changes and said with a smile, "master song is a master of Arts. He is brave and dares to go to a banquet alone. I admire him, I admire him."


    "What does Mr. Zhang say? Mr. Zhang works under Prince Bao. I work as an official in the palace. I work for the imperial court. If I don''t come to your house to visit my colleagues, I''m not brave." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What Mr. Song said is very true." Zhang Zhao, as Hongli''s confidant, didn''t know the tense relationship between Kangxi and Hongli, but he was embarrassed and said with a smile, "I expect that your official business is busy and you must be very tired. I specially found the most popular troupe in Shengjing city recently. You may as well relax."


    "I''ve been used to watching all kinds of blockbusters in my last life. What''s good for a troupe?" Song Qingshu''s mood suddenly faded. He really couldn''t understand why the ancients loved watching operas so much. He couldn''t help but sympathize with them, "poor spiritual world."


    However, he didn''t know Zhang Zhaozhong''s purpose and didn''t know what he meant, so he had to follow him to watch the play.


    "How about this woman in the grandstand, Mr. Song?" Song Qingshu had no interest in watching the opera. After a few random glances, he began to wander outside. I don''t know how long later, Zhang Zhaozhong''s voice suddenly came to his ear and he couldn''t help looking up.


    Song Qingshu saw the woman mentioned by Zhang Zhaozhong. She was wearing a light yellow shirt and a green skirt. She was twenty-one or two years old. She had outstanding appearance, tender complexion and elegant charm. Subconsciously, she sighed: "it''s a pity that such a beautiful person has fallen into the dust."


    "Mr. Song misunderstands that she is not a brothel girl, she just takes the troupe girls around to laugh. However, since the adults have the heart of pity for jade, the lower official naturally has the meaning of becoming a man. Somebody, please come here. " Zhang Zhaozhong showed a trace of smile, thinking that men are really not lustful. He is in the bustling place of the capital, and he must be used to brothel women. Seeing such a woman in the world, he is naturally refreshing.


    Song Qingshu saw that he misunderstood his own meaning and was about to explain it. He thought about it and gave up. Before long, the woman came and stood in front of them: "I don''t know what you want from me."


    "I''ve heard the name of sang for a long time, and it''s really extraordinary when I see you today. Can you tell me the name of Sang?" Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, the other side didn''t have the general air of the daughter''s family. Instead, he said calmly, "let me laugh. My family name is sang, and my name is Feihong."


    "Sang Feihong?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and he was confused. "This name is a bit impressive. Has it ever appeared in Shu Jian en Qiu Lu or Xue Shan Fei Hu? Well, I can''t remember clearly. "


    "Sure enough, a man is his name." Zhang Zhaozhong read aloud twice, raised his head and asked, "sang, everyone is running around. I don''t know if Xin is working hard?"


    "I don''t think it''s hard for me to live by this skill." Although sang Feihong was smiling on his face, he could not hide his tired color.


    "Miss sang, as a daughter, you can''t live in the world like this all your life, can you? As soon as he saw the girl, he was filled with admiration. I see that the girl is not young. Why don''t I marry him as a concubine? When he was young, he was already the deputy head of the Imperial Guard and the second grade official. Just as the saying goes, I would rather be a hero''s concubine than a mediocre wife. If I were a concubine for him, I would not insult the girl. " Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t hear it with a bitter smile, but he didn''t rush to refute it. Instead, he was curious to see what sang Feihong''s reaction was.


    Hearing Zhang Zhaozhong''s words, sang Feihong turned pale as expected. Over the years, she has not seldom encountered this kind of "hidden rule", but it''s the first time that she has met such a blatant and direct one. She can''t help but reply in a deep voice: "you''re joking. I''m free in the river and lake, and I haven''t planned to marry yet."


    "Joking?" Zhang Zhaozhong turned cold, "who''s joking with you?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I''ve come across something in the past two days. I''ll take this chapter today and return to normal tomorrow. I''ll try my best to make up for what I owe

 Chapter 214

    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Zhang Zhaozhong is obviously deliberately trying to embarrass the other party. He is only used as a gun envoy. When he is not happy, he can''t help but feel a little strange. Why does Zhang Zhaozhong, the assistant leader of a valiant cavalry camp, aim at an entertaining woman.


    There was a flash of anger on Sang Feihong''s face, and he said: "in broad daylight, does Mr. Zhang want to stage a drama of robbing women? Sisters, pack up and go After that, he turned around and asked the troupe to pack up and go out.


    "Want to go?" Zhang Zhaozhong sneered, jumped up and stopped in front of each other.


    "I''ve heard of Lord Zhang''s reputation as a fire hand judge for a long time, and I dare to understand it." Sang Feihong didn''t expect that the other side was so shameless. Knowing that he couldn''t be kind today, he made a horizontal attack and said, "you go out first." She had a clear idea in her mind that her lightness skill was not weak. Later, according to the situation, it was quite easy to fight or go. On the contrary, if the sisters under Zhang Zhaozhong stay and threaten themselves, they will be in a dilemma.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that such a petite woman''s martial arts skills were quite good. Her moves were like the crown of a mandarin duck''s head, and her feet were like the tail of a mandarin duck. It seems that most of the kungfu is on the legs. The legs and feet attack closely, and the four rings of high and low are combined, and the left and right are changed.


    "What a mandarin duck leg technique!" As soon as Zhang Zhaochong''s eyes brightened, his original intention was to be on Sang Feihong. Naturally, he didn''t care that the rest of the troupe walked away. Seeing that the other party was attacking like a butterfly, he quickly raised a pair of meat palms to meet him.


    After more than ten rounds of fighting, song Qingshu has seen it clearly. Although sang Feihong''s leg technique is exquisite, she is weak. After several encounters with Zhang Zhaozhong''s palm, a trace of pain flashed on her face. Then she changed to a more colorful way of fighting. She never had to touch Zhang Zhaozhong again.


    If Zhang Zhaozhong didn''t want to hurt her badly, sang Feihong would have been caught by mistake. Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it seems that master Zhang''s martial arts skills are from Wudang school, and the tiger claw is just right. I know something about it. I''m glad to see you. How about we discuss it with each other?" After that, he did not wait for him to answer. He directly kneaded Wudang tiger''s paw and started to move between them.


    Sang Feihong gradually fell into the downwind. He was worried. He suddenly stood in front of him and made a quick escape gesture with his left hand behind him. He immediately understood and jumped out of the courtyard wall.


    Zhang Zhaozhong was stunned, and immediately realized that the other party intended to let sang Feihong escape. However, he was not upset. Instead, he said with a smile, "master song is the top master in the world. If you can fight with him, I dare not obey him." Finish saying also same tiger claw hand of start type, welcomed up.


    You come and I go, tiger claw hand to tiger claw hand, Wudang soft palm to Wudang soft palm. They have split dozens of moves, and they all admire each other''s attainments.


    "If you don''t fight, if you don''t fight, you''ll be merciful. How can you not know?" Zhang Zhaozhong laughed and jumped out of the battle circle.


    "Mr. Zhang is a master of Wudang Kung Fu. I don''t know which one of Wudang''s five schools he teaches?" Song Qingshu asked doubtfully. Naturally, he knew that Zhang Zhaochong was not a lineage of Zixiao palace. Although there were many branches of Wudang, Zhang Zhaochong''s study was the orthodox school of Wudang, which was not taught by some small branches.


    "Senior brother Xiaguan is Taoist Ma Zhen, the leader of Tianqing temple." When it comes to elder martial brother, Zhang Zhaozhong has no respect.


    "It turns out that it''s Taoist priest Ma Zhen. In terms of seniority, Mr. Zhang is still my martial uncle." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile: "it''s a good thing that you can make friends with your elders based on your martial arts. Besides, I''ve already been expelled from the school by my elder martial brother. I''m not a member of Wudang. "


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and said, "in this way, we are both traitors of Wudang." Then he couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhang Zhaozhong obviously didn''t take Wudang seriously. He said with a smile, "do you know why I took the initiative to borrow your sword at the banquet last night


    "Is it because I am also a traitor of Wudang?" Song Qingshu said with a strange smile.


    Zhang Zhao nodded emphatically: "yes, although master song''s martial arts are high, I admire him, but I don''t feel close to him. On the contrary, I learned later that master song was also Wudang... Haha, I felt very kind. "


    "This level of identity really bothers me for a long time. It''s rare to see a brother in need," Song Qingshu said, holding Zhang Zhaozhong''s shoulder. "Let''s not call Mr. Song and Mr. Zhang one by one. I''ll call you brother Zhang and you''ll call me brother song. Isn''t it better?" Song Qingshu subconsciously thought of trinket. He learned from him how to be a brother.


    The other party''s official rank is much higher than him. Zhang Zhaozhong was stunned and said with great joy: "dare not obey my orders!" He ordered his men to prepare food and wine.


    They chatted with each other while drinking wine. First, they talked from Wudang sect to the experts in the Jianghu. Finally, song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally led the topic to Baoqin palace.


    Zhang Zhaozhong, slightly intoxicated, said: "Prince Bao has recruited experts all over the world over the years. Although there are no masters at the master level, he has more or less received many talented people. You must have seen that yuzhenzi. Although he was easily defeated by your brother, his martial arts were really extraordinary. He was able to draw with Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake. " Said here, eyes flashed a trace of doubt.


    Song Qingshu knew clearly that the other side didn''t understand why yuzhenzi''s martial arts were defeated so badly. Naturally, he didn''t need to clarify the way. He just listened to the other side with a smile.


    "Next is my brother. My kung fu is not bad. In the whole palace, except yuzhenzi, my kung fu is the highest." Zhang Zhao burped heavily, and then said, "but there are still some experts of the same level as us, such as Bai Zhen, the golden hook and eagle claw, who are extremely fierce. The general manager of the match in the palace is the first master of Manchu people in the palace. In addition, there are hailanbi and Debu, both of whom have won the title of batulu. Their martial arts are also excellent. As for the other so-called masters, they can''t get into the eyes of brother song. "


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and pretended to ask unintentionally, "how about Tian Guinong, the leader of Tianlong sect? I heard that he is also a master of Prince Bao''s hands."


    "Returning farmland to agriculture?" Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile, "his martial arts are really good, but I don''t know why he offended the LORD some time ago. He was caught in the palace by the Lord and tortured day by day. I''m afraid he will be removed from the palace in the future."


    "Is Tian Guinong locked up in Baoqin palace?" Song Qingshu frowned. Although he had guessed before, but now it has been confirmed, he still feels a little tricky. But when I think about it, if I want to save Xia Qingqing, even if it''s a tiger''s den, I have to break into it. It''s no big deal to save one more farmer.


    "It''s a pity that his wife, whose fame has spread all over Shengjing, will have to keep an empty room alone in the future." Zhang Zhaozhong''s face showed an expression of schadenfreude.


    "Is his wife beautiful?" Song qingshuming asked.


    "It''s not just beautiful. Hey, hey, you don''t know. On weekdays, none of our colleagues drool because they don''t think about his wife. This time when the farmland returned to the countryside had an accident, we thought there was an opportunity. We didn''t know Marshal fu... We didn''t dare to move lightly." Zhang Zhaozhong was full of regret. "Mr. song can go to Tianfu to have a look when he is free. He should know that what I said is true."


    "Well, I really want to see it." Song Qingshu smiles in his heart. I''ve played with every inch of her skin


    "It''s human nature for the song brothers to be young and romantic." seeing his eyes shining, Zhang Zhaochong felt it necessary to remind him. "Just now, you don''t care how you touch a woman like sang Feihong. But for Mrs. Tian, you''d better have a look. Sooner or later, she''s in the bag of Fu Gongzi. It''s unwise to offend him for a woman."


    "Thanks for brother Zhang''s reminding. I''d like to propose a toast to you," Song Qingshu asked after he put down his glass. "Just now, I saw that you were deliberately aiming at sang Feihong..."


    "It''s not that the Lord feels that there are many strange faces in Shengjing recently, so he specially sent me to find out. That sang Feihong, you don''t think she''s young and delicate. She''s a famous leader of the five Lake sect in the river and lake. " Zhang explained.


    "Five Lake gate?" When song Qingshu was in charge of the stick, he naturally had a general understanding of the schools in the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. "They were not all entertainers in the Jianghu. What threat did they have to Prince Bao?"


    Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile: "I don''t want to give my brother a gift. I don''t know you are so kind and have let her go."


    Song Qingshu is also a little embarrassed, his face is embarrassed: "you see it."


    "No matter, why do you and my brother talk about this? Come here, drink, drink..." Zhang Zhaochong really didn''t take this matter seriously. Today he walked a sang Feihong, and tomorrow he will have a Zi Feihong. As long as he has power, he is afraid that there will be no women. What''s more, he will make friends with song Qingshu, which will bring endless benefits in the future.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and whispered: "brother Zhang, you must also understand the relationship between Prince Bao and the Emperor... Now you and I have a close relationship. If you fall into the eyes of those who want to do something, I''m afraid it''s not good for you."


    Zhang Zhaochong''s heart flashed a trace of warmth, lowered his voice and said frankly: "brother song treats me sincerely, and naturally I will not hide it from you. I asked you to come today. In fact, I was inspired by the Lord. "


    "What?" Song Qingshu was shocked. Is this a trap?


    "Don''t worry, Wang Ye just asked me to have a good relationship with you. He said that I might be able to get some information in the future," Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile. "But you and I have the Wudang school relationship, so I won''t harm you."


    Song Qingshu reluctantly smiles, but his doubts are not relieved. Zhang Zhao''s greed and cruelty in the original book has left a deep impression on him. He can even kill his elder martial brother. How can he really make friends with himself after seven or eight layers of relationship? What''s the reason for his enthusiasm for me today?


    At this moment, the sound of porcelain breaking came from the backyard. Although they were far away, they were both experts. Naturally, they could hear it clearly. Soon a servant came over: "master, miss is losing her temper again."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The second watch is around 12:30, and the third watch is tomorrow morning

 Chapter 215

    "Miss?" Song Qingshu wondered if Zhang Zhaochong had a daughter, which was not mentioned in the original work.


    Then came two more bangs. Zhang Zhao had a pain in his flesh. As he ran to the inner house, he murmured to himself, "Oh, my aunt..."


    Song Qingshu is neither sitting nor walking. After thinking about it, I''d better go and have a look. Came to the backyard, saw a young girl is desperately smashing things.


    The young girl was holding a blue and white porcelain vase to her head when she saw song Qingshu and was stunned.


    Song Qingshu is also surprised. Isn''t this Li Yuanzhi? Last time she disappeared in the palace, she thought she heard that Yu Yutong had been rescued. Then she ran to find her sweetheart. How could she be at Zhang Zhaozhong''s home now.


    Zhang Zhaozhong took the opportunity to hide the vase in her hand, carefully handed it to the servants around her, and then said, "Yuanzhi, what are you going to do?"


    Li Yuanzhi eyes a turn, also don''t recognize with song Qingshu, directly back: "you let me out, I want to go home."


    "This one won''t do. Change it." Zhang Zhao said with a black face.


    Originally, Li Yuanzhi wanted to contact his father''s friend in the capital to see if there was any way to save Yu Yutong, but he met Zhang Zhaozhong on the street.


    Li Yuanzhi''s Master Lu feiqing and Zhang Zhaozhong are brothers. A year ago, Zhang Zhaozhong met his little nephew by chance. He was shocked. He even tried to propose to Li Kexiu, but he didn''t take Li Yuanzhi''s mind into consideration.


    At that time, Li Yuanzhi was still a cardamom girl, and her fantasy sweetheart was not a prince on a white horse, certainly not Zhang Zhaozhong. Seeing his love, I was disgusted.


    Li Kexiu, Li Yuanzhi''s father, is always at odds with Prince Bao''s father and son. Naturally, he doesn''t want to marry his baby daughter to a dog under their father and son. Although Zhang Zhaochong is a popular man in front of Hongli, in Li Kexiu''s eyes, he is really just a dog. In Li Kexiu''s opinion, even if her daughter can''t enter the palace as a concubine, at least she has to marry a prince Baylor. How can she look up to Zhang Zhaozhong.


    After Li Kexiu was transferred to the south by the imperial court, Zhang Zhaozhong never met Li Yuanzhi again. I didn''t expect that when I went to the capital last time, I met someone I miss so much. Over the years, he has made it clear that Li Kexiu can''t marry his daughter to him, so he decided to grab Li Yuanzhi back to cook mature rice. Just did not expect Li Yuanzhi Gu Ling strange, he did not occupy the slightest cheap do not say, but also had to be careful to her as a small ancestor for up.


    Of course, all this is out of the heart of her true love, once Li Yuanzhi want to leave, he is absolutely will not indulge her.


    Hearing Zhang Zhaozhong''s words, Li Yuanzhi pouted again, went back to the servant''s hands in silence, grabbed the blue and white porcelain, and threw it directly to the ground with a bang.


    "Even if you tear down this house, I won''t let you go!" Hearing the sound, Zhang Zhao''s eyelids jumped. At last, he threw down a cruel word and turned to leave, out of sight and out of mind.


    Song Qingshu looked back at Li Yuanzhi and saw that the other side silently said "save me", subconsciously nodded, gave her a reassuring look, and then followed Zhang Zhaozhong out.


    "Let the song brothers laugh." Back at the dinner, Zhang Zhaozhong said awkwardly.


    "This little girl has a big temper. Does she make a fortune?" Song Qingshu deliberately damaged him.


    Zhang Zhaozhong''s face turned red and said, "no, she''s a disciple of my second elder martial brother. Her name is Li Yuanzhi. The second elder martial brother asked me to take care of her for a period of time."


    Although song Qingshu understood that Li Yuanzhi was mostly imprisoned by her, he didn''t know the cause and effect. In addition, now that she is in danger, it''s not easy for him to act rashly for a while. He decided to secretly ask Li Yuanzhi about the situation at night.


    "I can''t break into the palace of Prince Baoqin. It''s just a palace of Zhang. I can''t come and go freely." After saying goodbye to Zhang Zhaozhong, song Qingshu looks back at Zhang''s courtyard with a sneer.


    "To save Xia Qingqing, you have to steal Forty-two Chapters of scriptures, and you have to save the farmland to return to the countryside. Now there is a Li Yuanzhi. He is a God. Help me." On the way back to sifangguan, song Qingshu felt that his head was about to explode.


    All of a sudden, his ears moved, and the sound of fighting seemed to come from the street behind the front corner. Song Qingshu was curious, and quietly hid himself to find out.


    The shops on both sides of the street seem to have received the news for a long time, and the doors and windows are closed one after another. A chivalrous woman in the shape of a young woman is running away in a hurry, followed by a large group of officers and soldiers. The first two people have high temples. They are obviously people with excellent internal power.


    "The towering temples have shown that you are a dragon. Although it can show that they have a certain base of internal power, the real masters can''t practice so badly. Just like those college students who played in the basketball court in front of the girls'' dormitory, it doesn''t matter whether they can make it or not. The key is good posture. Otherwise, no matter how accurate you are, your posture is just like Marion''s. The same is true of martial arts. Let alone the protagonists. No villain with a little style practices his temple. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t know why he saw that woman can still think so much about things. Now all these difficulties are caused by her - Yuanyang Dao Luobing.


    Luo Bing was staggering and obviously injured. After running for a short time, knowing that there was no hope of escape, he quickly stopped and looked at the officers and soldiers behind him with double knives in hand.


    The two high-rise experts in the temple deliberately stimulate Luo Bing with one voice:


    "Haha, I''ve heard for a long time that Luo Bing, the" mandarin duck sword "of the red flower club, is a beautiful and coquettish woman. Today, I see her and she really deserves her reputation."


    "That''s right, little lady, your husband has been arrested by us, and now he has only half his life left. If you''re willing to spend the night with our brother, we''ll beat him a few times less. Hehe, otherwise we''ll beat him a few times, and the iron man can''t help it. "


    "I think Wen Tailai, the thunder runner, is just like this. He was beaten by me and vomited blood. In fact, he is not worthy of reputation."


    "Brother, you don''t understand. With such a beautiful wife, Wen Tailai''s body has already been hollowed out. As the saying goes, there are no bad fields, only tired cows. With the withered oil lamp, he and brother, you can only spit blood."


    Luo Bing''s face was livid and trembling with anger, but he had nothing to do. In the morning, everyone in the red flower club was discussing how to use the beauty trick to deal with song Qingshu, when countless officers and soldiers suddenly came in, and almost all the masters under the command of Baoqin palace arrived. All the members of the red flower club were caught in a hurry.


    "It must be Hongli who wants to kill people and hide the fact that he has Han blood in his body." Luo Bing can still hear the cry from wanting now. At that time, the officers and soldiers were quite targeted. The Honghua congregation wanted to cover Chen Jialuo, who fled from wanting first, but they were surrounded by the title masters. But Chen Jialuo used himself as bait and tried to drag the masters of the royal family to cover the retreat of the other masters.


    "I don''t know how many leaders we escaped from." Luo Bing felt cold in his heart and knew that the safflower meeting would be over after today. She wanted to stay and die with her husband, but the brothers fought for her with their lives, and she couldn''t bear to let their blood flow in vain. Make up your mind, first find a way to make Hongli''s secret public, and then go underground to accompany the people of Honghua club.


    It''s a pity that at present, she seems to be doomed. At the moment of her death, Luo Bing calms down and tightens her hands with Yuanyang knife. "Before she dies, she should kill more dog Tartars. Before she exhausts herself, she must stop herself to keep her innocence."


    Think of innocence, Luo Bing suddenly a stay, realized that when he was in the palace, his innocence had been destroyed by song Qingshu. Suddenly, a hot breath came from her abdomen, and she clenched her lips. Luo Bing tried to suppress the beautiful feeling in her heart. I don''t know why. After the event of the Imperial Palace, in the dead of night, Luo Bing always recalled the feeling of being used to a hot iron bar through his body. Sometimes he woke up in a dream and found that his legs were wet and a large area, and he was frightened and confused.


    Song Qingshu noticed that Luo Bing''s figure was becoming more and more obscure. When the two masters besieged her, their moves were extremely obscene, and his heart could not help but raise a thin anger: Although this woman is disgusting, even if she has to be punished, it should be me. What are you?


    After pulling off a piece of clothes and covering her face, song Qingshu jumps out and kicks the salty pig hand that the military officer reaches out to Luo Bing''s chest, protecting her behind.


    "Who is your excellency?" The officers and soldiers were surprised to see a masked man suddenly appear. Noticing his skill just now, it seemed that he could not be underestimated. He quickly spread out and surrounded them in the middle.


    Luo Bing is also a Leng, but although song Qingshu covers her face, she recognizes it all at once. Women always have an indescribable sense of familiarity with men who have entered their bodies. Although they have only had such a short time, Luo Bing still remembers song Qingshu''s body shape and his taste


    Although he hated song Qingshu to the extreme, his appearance made Luo Bing relax subconsciously. Anyway, it''s better to fall into his hands than to fall into the hands of those fierce Manchu soldiers. Thinking that the red flower club was still discussing how to use the beauty trick to deal with song Qingshu, Luo Bing felt a sense of absurd reality.


    Song Qingshu and two people to a few palms, also some surprised each other''s skill, unlike ordinary experts, "who are you, I don''t kill nobody."


    Two Manchu masters immediately scolded:


    "Your grandfather, I''m hailanbi, the first warrior in Liaodong."


    "Laozi is the first baturudebu in Liaodong."


    "Intelligence quotient ~" Song Qingshu heard a black line, this DEB is hopeless, curse can be taken advantage of by peers.


    In a shadow a hundred meters away from here, Wen Tai came to look at Yu wanting beside him: "old helmsman, we deliberately hide Luo Bing with a bitter game. Is it necessary?"

 Chapter 216

    "The art of war of Sun Tzu says: there are five uses, five causes, one interior, one opposition, one death and one life. In my opinion, the highest level of using is that even the spy himself doesn''t realize that he is a spy. " Yu wanting stood with a negative hand, and could not see any expression on his face. "Women are most likely to be emotional. No matter how good Luo Bing''s acting skills are, it is inevitable that she will show some flaws. Song Qingshu is not a fool. If he sees anything, all our efforts will be wasted, so I can''t put the treasure on Luo Bing. "


    Wen Tailai''s face flashed a little blank: "don''t mention Luo Bing. When the honest and upright officers and soldiers came in, I really thought Hongli was going to kill people... But in this way, would it be unfair to Luo Bing?"


    "Those who achieve great things do not mind small things." Yu wanting looked back at Wen Tailai and said, "I''m actually protecting Luo Bing. She doesn''t know that she has become a spy. Naturally, she won''t show any abnormality, and her security will be safeguarded."


    Hearing this, Wen Tailai finally felt better. He suddenly realized something and asked, "even Luo Bing doesn''t know that she is a spy. How can she use the beauty trick?"


    "I don''t need her to take the initiative. As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly. I know Luo Bing''s temperament better than you. Her next behavior is all in my expectation. Naturally, we will finish our plan by accident." Yu wanting did not speak any more, and a profound smile appeared on his face.


    Wen Tailai felt a chill on his back. It seemed that he didn''t know the old helmsman.


    "Helanbi and DEB?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He had just heard of these two names in Zhang Zhaozhong''s mansion. Although their martial arts are not as good as Zhang Zhaozhong''s, they are still a level master.


    If it''s too late, it will change. Song Qingshu worried that the delay would be too long, and more and more experts and officers and soldiers would come to Baoqin palace, so he decided to make a quick decision.


    Hailanbi and Debu just feel that song Qingshu has already cheated himself in front of them. They raise their palms to meet each other in a hurry, but they rush to the air. In amazement, there is a sharp pain in their chest, and the blood in their mouth gushes back, pushing the officers and soldiers to a large area.


    Song Qingshu took the lead with his ghost body method, and then opened their door with false inducement. In order not to expose their martial arts skills, he finally used a common Taizu long fist. When the officers and soldiers were in chaos, he hugged Luo Bingliu''s waist, leaped a few times, and disappeared at the end of the long street.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Yu wanting turned and left with Wen Tai.


    "This little thief is really good at martial arts." Thinking of his wife being held in his arms, although Wen Tailai knew it was just a trick, he was still very sad.


    "Fortunately, old helmsman, you have a brilliant plan. Otherwise, we have no chance of winning by force." One side of Wu Zhuge Xu Tianhong said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the inn, the Dragon teaches people.


    "Elder martial brother, do you think that with the help of us, we can really leave song Qingshu behind?" Seeing the body method of ghost in Song Qingshu, fat Toutuo suddenly feels cold sweat.


    Skinny Toutuo''s face was very blue, and he obviously regretted his previous judgment. Su Quan was the only one who was still smiling, but he had other ideas in his heart.


    On the other side, yelunan fairy also covered his mouth and whispered: "this song Qingshu is too fast."


    Yeluzzi looked grave: "yes, it''s the fastest man I''ve ever seen."


    Su Yin was noncommittal, thinking: did he also practice the legendary sunflower Scripture? It seems necessary to reevaluate his strength.


    Taking Luo Bing to a secluded place, song Qingshu pushes Luo Bing and throws him to the ground: "tell me, why do the masters of the palace chase you?"


    With a cry, Luo Bing rubbed his wrist and got up from the ground, looking at Song Qingshu with a complicated look: "you are always so rude."


    "Do you recognize me?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Luo Bing said with a sad smile, "I remember when you turned into ashes."


    Song Qingshu pulled the cloth from his face and sneered: "it''s better to recognize it. I haven''t settled the account with you last time."


    "Last account?" Luo Bing heart rises a burst of anger, "you destroyed my innocence, also come to me to settle accounts."


    "Your innocence? How much is it worth Song Qingshu snorted, "you''re not the body of a yellow girl. As long as you don''t tell me, I''ll stab you a few times. Who can see it? I don''t believe what your husband can see."


    "You Luo Bing''s face was pale and trembled with anger.


    "I can guess one or two of what you said to Qingqing that day. If it wasn''t for you, how could Qingqing become the Fujin of Hongli?" Song Qingshu forbade his anger.


    "Even if Mrs. yuan listened to me and went to Prince Bao, it''s none of your business. She is Mrs. yuan, not Mrs. song. You''re all green. It seems that you''ve already made plans for her. " Luo Bing sneered, "anyway, according to what you say, she is not the body of a yellow girl. If she is stabbed by other men, what can you see?"


    "You are looking for death!" Song Qingshu''s eyes are red, and he sucks Luo Bing into his hand and strangles her neck.


    "If you want me to die, you can do one thing for me first." Luo Bing''s eyes were wide open. Although he was a little out of breath, he still looked at him calmly.


    Song Qingshu laughed angrily and pushed her back: "am I crazy or are you crazy?"


    "Of course, I''m not crazy," Luo Bing touched his neck. "No one knows better than we Honghua that Kangxi and Hongli want to get rid of each other. As long as you do one thing for me, I''ll tell you a secret that can change Hongli."


    "If you red flower association has this ability, it will not be chased by Hongli as a lost dog." Song Qingshu chuckled, with an obvious disbelief.


    Luo Bing also understood that the other party could not just rely on an ambiguous word to help him do things. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Hongli is a Han?"


    "Do you want to say that he and your commander Chen are brothers? I don''t believe it, "Song Qingshu shook his head." how strict the Manchu government is in the examination of royal blood. Even if they are brothers, it can only show that you, commander Chen, are Manchu. " Hongli is also widely spread in the past. No matter which version it is, it has a clear idea. But song Qingshu thinks that as long as he has a little judgment, he knows that it''s just nonsense.


    "Of course not." Excited, Luo Bing retells the story of Yu wanting in the morning.


    "Qian Zhenhuan?" Song Qingshu looks strange. He naturally heard of the overwhelming biography of Zhen Huan in his previous life. Is there such a person in history.


    "I know the iron law that man and Han can''t intermarry. If Hongli had left half of the blood of Han people in his body and been known by the nobles of the Qing Dynasty, he would not have been regarded as the king. It was just in your emperor''s mind." Luo Bing glanced at Song Qingshu with apprehension.


    The people in the red flower club are really a group of people with developed limbs and simple minds. Even if they have a little intelligence, they are limited to their vision, which is not beneficial to the overall situation. Song Qingshu was full of criticism. If Kangxi made the secret public directly, it would not do any good except to force Hongli against him. Hongli holds hundreds of thousands of troops. Luo Bing naively thinks that as long as the accusation is true, an imperial edict can kill him.


    "There''s no proof. I need proof." If in the past, song Qingshu will naturally ignore Luo Bing''s proposal. It is in his interest to have a long-term stalemate between Hongli and Kangxi. But recently, he has changed his mind and needs Kangxi to clean up Hongli as soon as possible. Moreover, if you can grasp the evidence that he is a Han, you will have more weight in your hand. Next, you will have more assurance about the rescue of Xia Qingqing.


    "You save the brothers of Honghua assembly from the palace for me, and I will give them to you." Luo Bing is not so stupid. He confiscates all the goods and gives the money to him.


    "Look at your confusion just now. If I guess correctly, it must be the master of the royal family who suddenly attacked your stronghold. How can you take any evidence in time if you run away in a hurry?" Song Qingshu doesn''t believe it at all. He grabs Luo Bing directly and gropes for her with his big hands.


    "What are you doing?" Luo Bing looks pale.


    "Naturally, it''s a search," Song Qingshu sneered, "don''t move. It''s not that I haven''t touched it."


    Luo Bing did stop struggling, but his chest was full of ups and downs, which showed that he was not so calm: "how can I take such important things with me? Safflower would have hidden them in a secret place."


    "Sure enough, there is nothing," Song Qingshu stretched out her hand from her skirt. "How can I know if you are lying to me? Besides, with your rank in the safflower club, I don''t think you are qualified to know the secret. "


    Luo Bing reddened and buttoned up his messy clothes: "do you believe it or not?"


    After staring at her face for a long time, song Qingshu finally nodded: "OK, I believe you for the time being, but you have to stay with me during this period. If you save them, you can''t give me the evidence... Hum, don''t say it''s your husband Wen Tai, I''ll kill the rest of the leaders of Honghua club."


    Luo Bing''s face faded, but at this time he was desperate, so he nodded: "OK."


    Taking her to the square hall, song Qingshu stopped, frowned and said, "there must be a lot of watchmen around the square hall. They will take you directly. If Hongli finds out, it''s not good. You wait here first. I''ll come out in a moment." With that, he ordered Luobing''s acupoint and went to sifangguan.


    Luo Bing''s acupoints were touched, and he couldn''t move. His heart was full of fear. He was worried that he would be found by passing officers and soldiers, and what to do if some local ruffians and hooligans would touch him. I don''t know how long later, when Luo Bing was living like a year, song Qingshu finally came back to him. I don''t know why, he saw this demon like man, Luo Bing breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If you change the clothes of the former imperial bodyguard and go in and out of the Sifang hall later, you can more or less hide some people''s eyes and ears." Song Qingshu threw a suit of clothes in front of her and untied her acupoints.


    Bent down and rubbed the crus, Luo Bing looked at the clothes in front of him, bit his teeth and kept silent.


    "Why not change it?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "You turn around." Luo Bing pursed her mouth, and her cheeks flushed.

 Chapter 217

    "Why?" Song Qingshu responded quickly and said casually, "it''s not like I haven''t seen it." Although he said that, song Qingshu turned his back. Although it was secret, it was hard to ensure that no one would pass by. He was also unwilling to argue with Luo Bing for a long time, which led to extra trouble.


    See him turn past, Luo Bing quickly shrink in the corner, in a hurry to put on the bodyguard service, "OK."


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that the dignified young woman with a trace of enchantment had disappeared. Instead, a beautiful guard stood in front of her.


    "It''s just a little bit too white," Song Qingshu said with a frown and dissatisfaction. "Follow me later and remember to lower your head."


    Luo Bing gives an inaudible hum, and song Qingshu takes her into Sifang Museum,


    He came to his bedroom and said, "you dress like a man. I can''t let you sleep with other guards. Here, you will share a room with me before you tell me where the evidence is."


    "What?" Luo Bing suddenly from the chair up, attitude firmly said, "absolutely not!"


    Song Qingshu ignored her: "can I help you? If you don''t want to live, you can go out from this door to see who can help you save your husband and all the people in the red flower club. Hey, to be honest, whether you can run out of Shengjing city by yourself is two questions. "


    Luo Bing''s face was uncertain. He raised his step several times, but finally sat down dispirited: "OK, but you mustn''t be rude to me."


    Song Qingshu takes a strange look at Luo Bing and thinks that it''s no wonder that it''s hard for safflower to become a climate, as Luo Bing can see. She is in her twenties. She is as innocent as a little girl.


    But he didn''t want to stimulate her any more. He perfunctorized her at will.


    "Tell your excellency, Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian, they have brought people back." Outside the room came the voice of a guard.


    "Ask them in." Song Qingshu takes a cup of tea to drink, but Luo Bing is fidgeting.


    "Stand aside." Song Qingshu gives her a white look. She''s dressed as a bodyguard. There''s no reason to sit at the same table with her boss. As soon as Luo Bing''s face turns white, she still stands up and stands in the corner, lowering her head and silent.


    "Who is this?" Zhang and Zhao are about to open their mouth as soon as they enter the door. They suddenly notice Luo Bing in the corner and immediately stop.


    "It''s OK. It''s my own man." Song Qingshu didn''t explain much. In this era, it''s normal for the boss to have secrets. If everything has to be explained to the subordinates, it''s even more doubtful, "what''s the matter? Did you find any information?"


    Zhang and Zhao immediately put on a bitter face: "we took Shengjing''s errand to have a drink. We intentionally or unintentionally pulled out Tian Guinong. Recently, he really disappeared. As for where he was locked up, we really can''t find out."


    "Doesn''t that mean you haven''t got any information?" Song Qingshu has no language.


    "Let''s go and find out." Zhang and Zhao said in a hurry.


    "No, I''ve got it." Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    "So many of us have been looking around, but we haven''t got any useful information. The adult went out to a banquet once and found it. It''s really brilliant!" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other and gave a thumbs up.


    "Disgusting." Luo Bing sees their flattery and mutters in a low voice.


    Zhang and Zhao were not good enough to hear her clearly, but song Qingshu heard her clearly. He looked back at her and motioned him not to talk too much.


    "By the way, Mr. Song, the officials in Shengjing have been waiting for your advice on the determination of the reward list and the amount of the reward." Zhao Qixian said carefully.


    "Let them wait for a while. When the envoys arrive, someone will discuss with them." On the surface, song Qingshu waved his hand impatiently, but in his heart he was thinking: before that, if you can stay in Shengjing, you have to hurry up and finish what you should do


    "Yes." Zhao Qixian looks happy. He doesn''t feel that song Qingshu''s behavior of deliberately delaying official business has any problem. As the entourage of the imperial envoy, Zhao Qixian and others are also the objects of flattery of the lower level officials in Shengjing city. If they don''t have enough contact with the imperial envoy, they naturally start from the people around them. Zhao Qixian and others are naturally willing to stay in Shengjing for as long as possible.


    "It''s hard to be quiet for a while." Song Qingshu stretched out and sighed. After Hongli held a banquet in the palace yesterday, today, other civil and military officials in Shengjing city also sent him posts to invite him to the banquet. He had to ask his subordinates to arrange the schedule. Most of them pushed or sent their subordinates to express their opinions. But there are several people who need him to go in person, such as the governor of Liaodong, the governor and the governor, They were placed in Liaodong by the imperial court to restrict the existence of Prince Bao. Before leaving, Kangxi specially asked them to comfort them.


    At this time, there is still some time before the dinner. Song Qingshu sits up on the bed and begins to practice Qi. Luo Bing admires him: Although this man is a little hateful, he is always diligent in practicing martial arts. No wonder his martial arts skills are so high.


    If song Qingshu opens his eyes with feeling, Luo Bing suddenly moves his eyes away, but it''s funny. He waves, "come here."


    "What for?" Luo Bing gave him a wary look.


    "Practice with me." Song Qingshu zhengse said that he knew that he had not much time left for himself, so he had to improve his skills, not only for Shengjing this time, but also for something in the future.


    "How can I accompany you?" Luo Bing looked at him in amazement.


    "Just come and see." Song Qingshu has a smile on his lips.


    "I don''t know!" Feeling the strangeness in his smile, Luo Bing subconsciously refused.


    "If you want to save your husband, you''d better expect me to improve my martial arts, or you''ll have a slip and you won''t have time to cry." Song Qingshu didn''t worry and looked at her lightly.


    "How much can you improve in such a short time?" Luo Bing looks at him suspiciously.


    "The skill I practice is a little different. The level of skill is not accumulated by time." Song Qingshu replied.


    Seeing that Luo Bing didn''t believe it, song Qingshu said with a smile, "what do you think of my martial arts?"


    Although not willing to admit, but Luo Bing is not willing to nod: "very good."


    "Are you hardworking people in the red flower club?" Song Qingshu continued.


    "In order to fight against the great cause of the Qing Dynasty, of course, the brothers in the association practiced hard." Luo Bing gritted her teeth and replied.


    "You see I''m younger than you, but my martial arts are much higher than you. Do you still think I rely on time to increase my martial arts?" Song Qingshu spread his hands.


    Luo Bing felt that what he said was reasonable. After hesitating for a while, he moved to the bedside step by step and whispered, "how do you want me to cooperate with you in practicing martial arts?"


    "Take off your clothes first." Song Qingshu said as usual.


    "What! Are you kidding me? " Luo Bing is furious and ready to turn around, but song Qingshu''s hand suddenly reaches out and grabs her to pull on the bed. Luo Bing suddenly loses her balance and falls into his arms.


    "I just want to fool you. Now I know?" Song Qingshu looked at the woman in his arms and said triumphantly.


    "Let go of me!" Luo Bing struggles hard, but his whole body is still firmly controlled by song Qingshu.


    "Don''t pretend to be a chaste heroine with me. Anyway, we''ve all been married," said Song Qingshu. There was a trace of anger in his eyes. "I should settle with you now about the last time you encouraged Qingqing. Take off the bodyguard''s clothes first. It''s disgusting. " Then he peeled Luo Bing''s bodyguard clothes.


    "It wasn''t you who made our safflower''s assassination fail last time. I did that in a moment of anger." Knowing it''s useless, Luo Bing explains.


    "I can also say that once you succeed in the assassination, I will face the disaster of killing my family." Song Qingshu added in his heart that it''s a pity that I''m alone at home. "You have a reason to do this. It''s a pity that what you do hurts me and hinders my plan. Naturally, I will stop you. As a result, you can''t beat me. Who''s to blame?"


    "This is a fallacy. Does anyone with a big fist represent the truth?" Luo Bing said angrily.


    "Isn''t it?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Luo Bing was asked a Leng, thinking of today''s troubled times, suddenly found that there is no way to refute, "although people with big fists can win a temporary victory, but it is difficult to block the mouth of the world." Luo Bing finally thought of the reason to refute.


    "The mouth of the world?" Song Qingshu seemed to be infuriated. He stopped his evil hands and hummed coldly, "Tiemuzhen is prone to slaughter the city and exterminate the nation in war. How ever did he care about the long mouth? When the army is in the city, those who attack him will either flee or surrender. What''s the use of the long mouth. Not to mention the fact that history has its own public opinion, Mongolia conquered the world, resulting in the Central Plains being white bones and the western regions being desolate and uninhabited. Thousands of years later, is it not a word to promote national integration and the exchange between China and the west? Hehe, at the beginning, there was no one in the western regions for thousands of miles. I''d like to know how China and the West communicated with each other... Luo Bing, do you know why the Mongolian army was invincible? "


    Although Luo Bing thought it was absurd for them to discuss these things in such a posture, he still replied: "Mongolian cavalry comes and goes like the wind, and their skills of riding and shooting are unparalleled in the world, so they are powerful all over the world."


    "A good one comes and goes like the wind," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. "In ancient wars, mobility was the king. The reason why the Mongolian army came and went like the wind was not entirely because they were all cavalry. More importantly, they never needed logistics to fight, and the military supplies they needed were directly robbed from the people of their opponents. If the Central Plains government wants to fight a war and send out 100000 troops, it often needs to use nearly a million logistics personnel. How can it fight such a poor mobility? "


    "The Mongolians will die if they do more injustice. They will certainly arouse the people''s desperate resistance when they rob the people of food. I don''t think it''s a clever means." Luo Bing has also read some historical books, and naturally knows how unwise it is to stir up the popular revolt.


    "Indeed, as you said, from ancient times to the present, no matter what period of the army did not dare to so unscrupulously grab food, they always had to worry about making complaints, and the rebel army was everywhere. However, Mongolia is much more ruthless than them. After robbing the grain and slaughtering the city directly, naturally there will be no complaints. The situation of rebel troops everywhere has emerged. " Song Qingshu has a chill in his voice. In history, after the Mengjin war, the army of the Song Dynasty entered Luoyang, a once prosperous metropolis. There were only a few hundred families left in the city. How desolate and miserable it was.

 Chapter 218

    Luo Bing only felt creepy, gritted his teeth and said, "you are too alarmist. Why have I never heard of these things?" She felt that song Qingshu had some words that made her confused and totally confused.


    "Of course you don''t know about the future." Song Qingshu didn''t want to get too far away from her on this issue. He hugged the beautiful lady with concave and convex in his arms. He soon felt, "let''s practice."


    "No one can practice like this." Feeling the change of song Qingshu''s body, Luo Bing is both shy and angry. It''s a pity that their skills are far from each other. She is always in the control of each other.


    "I know you must hate me now," Song Qingshu said softly in her ear, leaning down. "But you can imagine that you are helping me to improve my skills and save your husband later. Will you feel better in this way?"


    "I don''t believe you''re practicing." There have been countless nights dreaming of this scene. Although Luo Bing''s reason still exists, his body has softened down.


    "You''ll have to feel it later." Song Qingshu no longer speaks, her hot lips stick to her skin like water.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the posture you practice?" After a long time, Luo Bing is put into a strange and shameful posture by song Qingshu, and feels dizzy.


    "This is the combination of Ming king and Ming imperial concubine." Song Qingshu tone of the silk did not feel anything.


    Compared with his hatred for song Qingshu, Luo Bing hates himself more. Why is he so easy to lose? Why does he have a vague sense of expectation in his heart? Why is he so cheap? Last time, he was forced, but this time, he was semi voluntary


    After a shiver, song Qingshu let her go. Luo Bing even felt lost. He struggled to open his tired eyes. Seeing that song Qingshu was sitting with his eyes closed and knees crossed, he was obviously practicing a very good internal skill.


    "Are you really practicing Luo Bing is very surprised.


    "Now I know I didn''t cheat you." Song Qingshu still closed his eyes and regulated Yin and Yang in his body. He only felt that the true Qi was strong again. He was very happy. He was worried that he had already had a close relationship with the other person, and it would not be effective to use Huanxi Zen. Now it seems that as long as the other person has not been supplemented by Huanxi Zen before, he can still provide rich pure Yin Qi.


    "There''s no such dirty skill." Luo Bing spat with a red face. After all, he couldn''t resist the tide of fatigue. He put his arms around Song Qingshu''s waist and fell asleep.


    When Luo Bing wakes up, song Qingshu is already dressed up, sitting on a stool, looking at himself with a smile.


    Luo Bing pulled the quilt up a bit to cover his bare shoulder. Fang felt a little steadier.


    "Go to bed first. I''ll send someone to deliver the dinner later. If you have any request, you can directly tell the bodyguard outside. I''m going to attend some banquets. I''m afraid it''s a little late to come back in the evening. You don''t have to wait for me then. Go to bed by yourself." Song Qingshu then stood up and went out.


    "Bah, who will wait for you." Luo Bing is not used to this kind of conversation between husband and wife. He looks at him disappearing at the door. He just reacts. He grabs the quilt, covers his head and spat in the quilt.


    Song Qingshu went to a banquet organized by the governor of Liaodong. During the banquet, he exchanged profound opinions and suggestions with local officials of the imperial court on Prince Bao''s affairs. Song Qingshu believed that the relevant functional departments and the prefectures and counties at all levels should further clarify their respective responsibilities, strengthen coordination, do a good job in the ideological work of the people, and show the attitude and determination of the imperial court and the local government. Song Qingshu stressed that the reasonable demands put forward by the lower level officials and the people should be implemented as soon as possible to obtain their understanding and support. For some officials and local gentry who are destined to be unable to win, they should be cracked down in accordance with the law and regulations to eliminate hidden dangers as soon as possible. The governor, the governor, the governor, the governor and the other officials said that they would unite closely around the imperial court and resolutely obey the emperor''s orders. A banquet ended in such a harmonious and laughing atmosphere


    As soon as song Qingshu left the mansion, he called Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian to escort the empty sedan chair back to sifangguan.


    "But it''s too dangerous for adults to be alone." Zhang Kangnian hesitated.


    "Hum, there''s an assassin coming. I don''t know whether you''re protecting me or I''m protecting you." Song Qingshu gave him a look, "go back quickly, don''t be found, I''m not in the sedan chair."


    "That''s true. Master song''s martial arts are superb. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to assassins." Zhang Kangnian scratched the back of his head. He laughed, and then he asked the rest of the guards to leave.


    Looking at the crowd disappearing in the distance, song Qingshu leaned against the corner and retched: "I was disgusted just now... I''d better go and see what happened to Li Yuanzhi." Then he went all the way to Zhang''s house.


    When he came to Zhang''s residence, song Qingshu made a careful investigation and found that there was no one around him. He jumped in without a sound. Of course, Zhang Zhao''s mansion is not as well guarded as Baoqin''s mansion. Song Qingshu evades several patrolling servants at random and enters the back house.


    Following his memory, he came to the noisy room where Li Yuanzhi was in the daytime. Song Qingshu approached the window and stabbed the window paper with his hand. He was ready to see what was going on inside. However, as soon as he put his eyes close to the room, he saw a sharp sword stabbing out. In shock, song Qingshu quickly shrank back and held the sword tightly with his fingers.


    "Brother song, it''s you!" Before Song Qingshu could react, he heard a cry of surprise. Looking up, he found that Li Yuanzhi was the man holding the sword.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Song Qingshu secretly pinched a cold sweat. If he hadn''t reacted very quickly, he would have been blind now. Who would have expected that there was a sharp sword behind the window.


    "I thought it was Zhang Zhaozhong, the old lecheron." Li Yuanzhi was embarrassed to smile, looked around, and quickly stretched out her hand to pull song Qingshu into the room.


    "Zhang Zhaozhong''s intention to you is not right?" Song Qingshu can''t help turning pale. Zhang Zhaozhong is also her martial uncle. How can he spread to the Wulin regardless of his status? I''m afraid there''s no place for him. Er, it seems that Zhang Zhaozhong is also bent on living in the imperial court, so he''s unlikely to return to the Wulin.


    "That''s not much." After closing the door, Li Yuanzhi sighed.


    "In the palace of the capital that day, I lost you when I came back. I thought you were looking for my sweetheart Yu Yutong. Now it seems that there is another reason." Song Qingshu looks at her suspiciously.


    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes were red and she could not bear the tears in her eyes. She pursed her mouth and told the whole story.


    "At the beginning, you were caught by Zhang Zhaozhong and brought back to Shengjing?" Song Qingshu asked in amazement, wondering what Zhang Zhaochong was doing in the capital at that time. Was it that he helped Hongli to find out something


    "Well, I''m so pathetic that no one has come to save me for such a long time." Li Yuanzhi opened her eyes and blinked at Song Qingshu.


    "We don''t know what''s wrong with you," Song Qingshu asked cautiously, thinking of another thing. "Isn''t Zhang Zhaozhong rude to you?"


    Li Yuanzhi understood his meaning immediately, and said with a red face: "that''s not true. He thought that I would marry him, so that he could climb up my father''s high branch. Naturally, he didn''t dare to offend me. It''s just that I have to listen to him every day. It''s really annoying. "


    "Haven''t you ever thought of running away? I remember that you are not weak in martial arts, and this house is not an iron wall..." Song Qingshu asked strangely.


    "Why not? They ran away several times, but basically they were stopped by him as soon as they got out of the house, and I couldn''t beat him again... Later Zhang Zhaozhong was annoyed by me, so he put down his cruel words directly. If I run again, he will use it against me. People are afraid, so they don''t dare to run." Li Yuanzhi said pitifully.


    "Sure enough, they are poor and afraid of being horizontal. They are afraid of being stunned. I didn''t expect that Miss Li, who has always been an old and clever lady, would be depressed." It is hard to hide schadenfreude in Song Qingshu''s voice.


    "I''m so pathetic, and you''ve come to make fun of people." Li Yuan Zhi small mouth a Du, then turn round.


    "Well, well, I''ll get you out now." Seeing that she was lively and lovely, song Qingshu touched her bun with some fondness.


    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red: "brother song, no one told you that a girl''s head can''t be touched casually."


    "Who said that? I just said, "a man''s head, a woman''s waist, not a lover, don''t scratch." I didn''t touch your waist. " Song Qingshu said it was hard to restrain the smile on his face and began to laugh.


    "I''m worried that going out will disturb Zhang Zhaozhong." Li Yuanzhi''s mind soon returned to the issue of escape.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t find out with him." Song Qingshu smiles confidently.


    "I almost forgot that you are so good at martial arts, elder brother song. Hum, when I get home, I will let my father beat his tendons and peel his skin before I can get rid of his hatred." Li Yuanzhi said angrily.


    "Some people don''t like to go home all the time. Why do they find the advantages of home now?" Song Qingshu joked.


    "Well." Li Yuanzhi answered, thinking that she had been away from her parents for such a long time and had not reported to them that she was safe, they must be worried.


    "Then pack up and go." Song Qingshu stood up and made a gesture of invitation.


    "What else can I do? I''m waiting for you. I''d better leave here as soon as possible." Li Yuanzhi excitedly said that he just took the sword in his hand and didn''t look at the rest of the room.


    "Don''t you bring some laundry, I only have men''s clothes." Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to be so popular, with a posture of walking away.


    "Brother song, when you are such a big official, you must be greedy for a lot of money. Then you can buy me all new ones."


    Li Yuanzhi''s answer almost didn''t make song Qingshu vomit blood, but he thought it was the same. Although he was not afraid of Zhang Zhaozhong, if he was shocked later, they would not meet each other. During the day, he just called brother at the wine table, but at night he came in to sneak in. No matter how cheeky song Qingshu was, he couldn''t handle this situation.


    "Master song is really good at stealing incense and jade." As soon as song Qingshu jumps out of the wall of Zhang''s house with Li Yuanzhi in his arms, there comes a female voice that looks like a smile. Song Qingshu and Li Yuanzhi look back in horror.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Third watch tomorrow morning

 Chapter 219

    Li Yuanzhi was hugged by song Qingshu. She was very embarrassed in her heart. Hearing this voice, she jumped out of song Qingshu''s arms in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu protects Li Yuanzhi behind his back. Looking up, he sees a beautiful woman in her twenties and twenties. Several other people are scattered around, intentionally or unintentionally blocking her way.


    Feeling that song Qingshu was full of energy, the beauty said with a smile: "don''t misunderstand Mr. Song. We have no malice. We just want to have a chat with you."


    "What if I don''t want to talk?" Song Qingshu is not sure how many people came from. Judging from their bodies, although their martial arts are not the best, they are not inferior to those masters who are raised by the royal family. Now he is taking Li Yuanzhi with him. If he really fights, it will be a bit tricky.


    "Master song has excellent martial arts. Naturally, he can come and go freely. We can''t keep him. But if the generals fight later, they will disturb Zhang Zhaochong, the master of Prince Zhibao''s hands. When they see the imperial ministers, they go to the official''s house in the middle of the night and take a woman out to spread the news. I''m afraid it will do harm to your reputation. " Although the pronunciation of each word is charming and pleasant, the threat in the tone can''t be covered up.


    "If you smile so coquettishly, you are not a good woman." Li Yuanzhi sees her to say uglily, nature also won''t have what good facial expression to give her.


    Her subordinates suddenly looked strange. She wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to smile. She was also very angry. She used this kind of provocative tone to talk with men. Today, she was ridiculed by another girl, but it was hard to refute. Her pretty face turned black.


    Song Qingshu, on guard against Li Yuanzhi''s outburst, said with a smile: "my wife is such a handsome person. I think she must be elegant in her way of speaking. Song is suddenly interested in chatting with my wife." In front of her, the beauty''s hair had been rolled up, and she was already a woman.


    The beauty turned angry and said with a smile, "Mr. Song is really heroic. It''s not convenient to talk here. Please follow me." Then he turned and walked away.


    Song Qingshu is about to follow up, but Li Yuanzhi pulled his arm: "brother song, they have unknown origins, be careful of cheating."


    After patting the back of Li Yuanzhi''s hand, song Qingshu said with a smile: "I don''t think they have any malice. Don''t worry. With my martial arts, they can''t keep us."


    "May I speak now, madam?" Come to an abandoned house, song Qingshu hold Li Yuanzhi, no longer forward.


    "Naturally, but..." the beauty nodded with a smile, but suddenly stretched out her hand to attack, "we have to try to see if the adults have a false name."


    Song Qingshu saw a pair of hands carved from white jade attacking like a snake. His eyes were fixed and he directly split them out, trying to force her back with his internal power. Unexpectedly, his hands seemed to have no bones. On the contrary, he wrapped his palms all at once and twisted up along his arms. His claws soon attacked song Qingshu''s neck.


    "It seems that master song''s martial arts are not very good either." The beauty smiles, but her eyes are full of disappointment.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly, and her shoulder trembled. The beauty felt that her hands could not hold it any more. When she was about to retreat, she felt numb on her chest. It turned out that the other person''s hand, which was entangled, took the opportunity to send it forward, and immediately ordered her own acupoint in her breast.


    She scolded him and said with a smile: "Mr. Song is really a gentleman who cherishes flowers. He clearly points other people''s acupoints, but she can''t bear to lay heavy hands on them." While saying this, he stopped the people who wanted to rush up.


    Song Qingshu looks at her in surprise. In this age, if the common chivalrous women in the river and lake were attacked by this kind of acupoint, they would have yelled. Although they didn''t mean to do it just now, they did it according to the situation, but it''s not very clear. Seeing that she had brought it, song Qingshu would not be so stupid as to continue to struggle with this problem: "it turns out that my wife is a member of the Dragon sect. I''m disrespectful."


    "How do you know?" she said


    "It''s so obvious that people can''t recognize the golden snake winding silk hand of the Dragon sect." Song Qingshu smiles, taps Li Yuanzhi''s wrist, and uses her scabbard to unravel the beauty''s acupoints. "If I guess correctly, you must be the wife of the godfather of Shenlong island. This tall man must be the fat Toutuo of the fat and thin two nobles in Liaodong. This rich man should be the thin Toutuo. As for the rest, I''m sorry for song''s clumsiness, Who are the Dragon envoys? "


    Su Quan rubbed his chest without any trace and said with a smile, "master song is so wise. Ordinary people often confuse the identities of fat and thin people. Unexpectedly, he knows all about it." It is said that Emperor Kangxi sent song Qingshu to set up a stick office to spy on the world''s intelligence. How long has it taken to know the situation of our dragon sect so clearly.


    "If I remember correctly, I had a fight with master Hong last year," Song Qingshu said, looking into Su Quan''s eyes. "The Dragon sect and song are enemies and friends. I don''t know what my wife wants to tell me this time."


    "Mr. Song joked. Last time it was just a misunderstanding. After the fight between the master and the adults, he returned to the church and praised you very much. He often praised the adults in front of us that they could develop such high-strength skills when they were young. " Hearing Su Quan''s laughter, the Shenlong sect and their colleagues all looked strange and complained: they were hurt by song Qingshu last time and were regarded as a great shame by the sect leader. When they came back to Shenlong Island, they would practice martial arts behind closed doors, not like what my wife said


    Song Qingshu was used to telling lies, but he didn''t put Su Quan''s words in his heart. He said with a smile, "since my wife has nothing else to do, then song will leave." Then he protected Li Yuanzhi and turned to walk out.


    "Wait a minute," Su Quan said anxiously. He finally found a chance to contact song Qingshu. How could he let him go like this? "I wonder if Mr. Song knows that he is in danger?"


    "Although I know that you are deliberately attracting people''s attention with shocking words, I have to say that you have succeeded. Be more specific." Song Qingshu stops and looks back at Su Quan.


    Su Quan was not in a hurry to explain. Instead, he asked, "the contradiction between Kangxi and Hongli is no secret. Do you admit it?"


    "As an imperial envoy, I can''t say something casually." Song Qingshu didn''t give a direct answer, but both sides knew the meaning.


    Su Quan showed a knowing smile: "as Kangxi''s confidant, you are deeply trapped in Hongli''s territory. If I were Hongli, I would not help but attack you."


    Song Qingshu has a look of disapproval. He thinks that Kangxi is trying to prevent the conflict between them from breaking out early. What''s wrong with Hongli? If he attacks his imperial envoy, it''s not forcing Kangxi to fight with him.


    "It happened that we recently learned that Hongli was planning a plot against the Dragon sect. Since we have common enemies, why not turn them into friends for the time being?" Su Quan''s voice is waxy and charming. Li Yuanzhi, as a woman, can''t help but agree for song Qingshu.


    "Mei Gong? I don''t know which school it belongs to. Does Shenlong island have this kind of skill? " Song Qingshu was fond of practicing Zen. Naturally, he was quite resistant to the relevant Dharma. He forced his doubts down and said, "I can''t help making friends with such a charming woman as my wife. I just don''t know what my wife wants to do for me." Song Qingshu knew clearly in his heart that the Dragon sect must have something for them to use.


    "Since we are friends, it''s not a big problem for our friends to help each other," Su Quan said with a smile. "I''d like to ask Mr. Song to help us find out what Hongli''s plot against our dragon sect is." Su Quan had nothing to do with it. The matter Hongli discussed with Xia Qingqing was the top secret of Baoqin palace. No more than five people knew about it. Although the people of Shenlong sect secretly held some officials in the palace, they knew nothing about it. Su Quan was also worried that the officials would be threatened sooner or later, so he thought of song Qingshu, the imperial minister.


    "It''s just a coincidence," Song Qing said as she thought, "that the imperial court is actually investigating this matter."


    "Is it?" Su Quan''s heart is full of doubts.


    "With the power of dragon sect in Liaodong, I must know Tian Guinong, the master of Tianlong sect in Prince Bao''s mansion." Gradually, a bold plan came into being in Song Qingshu''s mind.


    "Yes, I have." Su Quan said.


    "To be honest, Tian Guinong is a spy of the imperial court. The imperial court sent him to lurk in Liaodong for many years, and finally broke into the core group of Hongli. As a result, some time ago, he revealed his identity because of something, and even the last information he found didn''t come out, so he was sent to prison and severely tortured by Hongli." Song Qingshu''s tone was gentle, and the people of Shenlong sect didn''t know that he was actually thinking and organizing language. "The emperor sent me to be the imperial envoy this time. In fact, another secret task is to rescue Tian Guinong. Tian Guinong must know the information that his wife wants to inquire about."


    Su Quan was bewildered by song Qingshu''s words. He looked back at Lu Gaoxuan. Lu Gaoxuan came to her and whispered, "according to the information of Jiaozhong, Tian Guinong''s secret contact with song Qingshu on that day aroused Hongli''s suspicion..."


    Su Quan had a bottom in his heart. He gave a smile and showed a row of white teeth: "does Mr. Song want us to help you save the farmland?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "madam, it''s very important to save the land and return to the countryside. In fact, it''s equivalent to helping the Dragon sect. And since you and I are friends, why not help each other?"


    "Why do I always have the feeling that I''m still counting money for you when I''ve been sold by you?" Su Quan said with a smile after she gave song Qingshu a white look. "Well, it''s just that Baoqin palace is heavily guarded, so saving people needs to be considered in the long run."


    Hearing Su Quan''s promise, thin Toutuo''s eyes brightened and soon covered up.


    "That''s natural. We can''t do it by force. We need to sum it up again." Song Qingshu suddenly changed his face and looked at the corner, "someone is coming."

 Chapter 220

    Su Quan also did not want to reveal his whereabouts. He quickly said, "if you have something to do, go to the Marriott Inn in the east of the city to find me." Then he led the Dragon sect and left in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu and Li Yuanzhi flew to a big tree nearby, and soon all the patrol officers and soldiers appeared in front of them. They looked around, and a leading officer said, "I heard a woman''s laughter here just now."


    "It can''t be the ghost night crying. This house has been abandoned for a long time. It''s said that thirteen people were killed by thieves..." a soldier shrunk his shoulder.


    The officer also felt a chill behind him. He said, "bad luck, let''s go." then he retreated with his men.


    "That woman laughs so much that all the officers and soldiers come here." As soon as Su Quan leaves, Mei Gong''s aura disappears. Li Yuanzhi naturally wakes up and says with her mouth.


    "In the dead of night, women''s voice is very sharp, so it naturally spreads far away. Girl, you speak ill of other women behind your back. Be careful of the sores in your mouth. " Song Qingshu joked, but he thought: Although Su Quan''s martial arts are OK, it''s no big deal. The key is where she learned this kind of flattering skill. If she didn''t try her best to influence my mind just now, she wouldn''t let out her voice and bring in the patrol soldiers.


    "Elder brother song, I think you must be fascinated by that woman. You can say good things for her so soon." Li Yuanzhi''s voice was full of depression.


    "Yes, men like this kind of mature and beautiful woman most. I don''t like her. Isn''t she such an astringent little girl?" Song Qingshu asked, suddenly Li Yuanzhi''s face rose red.


    "They are beautiful, too, OK?" On the way back to sifangguan, Li Yuanzhi was black and sulky all the time.


    "Since you are so beautiful, why do you take the initiative to attack? Yu Yutong still prefers to be a man. Luo Bing, his wife, doesn''t like you." Song Qingshu deliberately teases that she has a plan to solve her single love knot.


    But Li Yuanzhi happened to be told that he was sad. With a red eye, he sat down under a tree by the river. He put his hands on his knees and buried his head in it. His shoulders kept shrugging and sobbing.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Li Yuanzhi, who is always in high spirits and smart and bold, also has such a weak side. He quickly comforted him and said: "girls are charming, delicate, delicate, shy, pure and charming... These are not comparable to those mature women. What''s more, you are such a beautiful girl, as long as you are not disliked by men, Yu Yu doesn''t like you. He''s blind. Don''t you see how much Zhang Zhaozhong likes you? "


    "Don''t make that pervert sick." Li Yuanzhi broke tears into a smile, "since men like it, then... Do you like it?" The girl''s eyes were shining and her voice was a little nervous.


    "Of course. If Yu Yu doesn''t want you, you can marry me." Song Qingshu said with a playful smile.


    "Bah!" Li Yuanzhi spat a mouthful. She knew that song Qingshu''s casual reply must be mostly teasing, but she still couldn''t hide her little deer bumping in her heart. However, she grew up in Beidi, and her free and easy nature made her recover quickly. She snorted: "it''s so insincere, it''s not as old as Zhang Zhaochong. Even if I marry him, I won''t marry you."


    "Well, don''t be so cruel." Song Qingshu was depressed.


    "Elder brother song, if I ask you a question, you should answer me honestly." Li Yuanzhi suddenly put away her smile and said solemnly.


    "What?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "If sister Luo Bing and I were willing to marry you, which one would you choose?" Li Yuanzhi looked at him expectantly.


    "Such a beautiful topic," Song Qingshu did not expect that she would ask such a question when she was serious. "Happiness comes so suddenly, let me slow down first."


    "I mean if." Li Yuanzhi said angrily that she wanted song Qingshu to see who was more attractive from the perspective of a man.


    Song Qingshu was also speechless. He thought that Luo Bing had been played all over by me. How could he make an objective evaluation? A smile came from the corner of his mouth: "if it''s me, I''ll take them both."


    "No, only one!" Li Yuanzhi almost didn''t get angry with him.


    "So," Song Qingshu looked at Li Yuanzhi up and down, noticed that she was very nervous, and laughed, "then choose you."


    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes suddenly bent up, but she deliberately suppressed the smile on her face, so as not to let song Qingshu feel that she was overjoyed and affected her glorious image. She asked seriously: "why?"


    "What''s the reason for this? It''s just the so-called eight sufferings in life: life, old age, illness, death, love, parting, resentment for a long time, not being able to ask, not being able to let go. If you don''t want to compare, you won''t cherish what you get. It''s the truth that Luo Bing has already been dealt with by herself. Naturally, her charm is not as good as that of this lively young girl in spring. " Song Qing had already turned so many thoughts in his mind. Of course, he didn''t have the courage to tell Li Yuanzhi these real reasons. He was afraid that he would destroy a girl''s fantasy and vision of love, so he had to cheat her: "no matter how gentle and charming Luo Bing is, she is also someone else''s wife and son. If I choose, I must choose a pure girl who treats me wholeheartedly." In my heart, I secretly added: of course, choosing a lover is another set of criteria


    Li Yuanzhi is happy and thinks that men all want their wives to be girls before they get married. This is their biggest advantage over Luo Bing''s sister. After Yu Yutong calms down a little, I don''t have no chance


    "Well, don''t be crazy." Song Qingshu saw that her eyes were blurred, and she must be dreaming again. "I''ll take you back to sifangguan first, and I have something to do later."


    "Good." At the moment, Li Yuanzhi was happy and pleased with everything. She stretched her hand to Song Qing''s body and said, "my legs are numb. You pull me up."


    In front of me, my hands were as white as jade, slender and pure. My skin was white and red. It was as fresh as if I could squeeze water. Song Qingshu saw her looking around and her eyes were clear and pure. She could not help muttering, "don''t you need to defend yourself for the rest of your fish?"


    "Hand in hand, brother song, you are so dirty!" Li Yuanzhi glared at him, "from small to big, riding to practice martial arts, I don''t know how many men''s hands I''ve touched. It''s no big deal."


    "You were touched." Although Song Qing''s mouth is still indomitable, he still reaches out his hand to hold the catkin in front of him. He only feels that the starting point is as soft as boneless. With an exclamation, he pulls her up with a slight force.


    "Brother song, I think you can let go." When Li Yuanzhi saw song Qingshu pulling her up, she didn''t mean to let go at all. She took her hand and walked to a distance. Rao was Li Yuanzhi''s nerve, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Song Qingshu didn''t say much. He quietly opened it and turned to her with a smile: "let''s go. By the way, put on the bodyguard suit later, so as not to be seen bad." Then she put a bag of parcels on her back into her hands.


    I don''t know why, until entering the Sifang Pavilion, Li Yuanzhi seemed to be able to feel the temperature of his palm just now. For a moment, he was a little out of his mind.


    "Miss Li?" All of a sudden, a familiar voice rings in her ear. Li Yuanzhi looks up in amazement and finds Luo Bing sitting in the room, staring at herself.


    When Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian in the Sifang Pavilion saw that song Qingshu had brought another bodyguard into their bedroom, they could not help whispering strangely:


    "The bodyguard didn''t come out yesterday. Another one went in?"


    "That''s to say, I can''t see that Mr. Song is good-looking and talented. He''s really good at it."


    "The bodyguard is small and white. I''m afraid it''s a woman."


    "Well, many men in this world are delicate. I heard that people in the residence of that prime minister have given a kind of powder to the little boy since childhood. When the little boy grows up, his skin will even be whiter than that of the woman."


    "Eh, how can you be so clear, isn''t it..."


    "Don''t think about it! I just heard about it. "


    "You say how nice women are. They are delicate and delicate. Why does Mr. song like men?"


    "Hiss ~ do you think Lord song will suddenly treat us..."


    "No... no, we''re thick skinned. We shouldn''t get into the eyes of adults."


    "I can''t. I''ll go out to work more in the future. It''s too dangerous to stay in the square hall."


    ¡­¡­


    After Song Qingshu leaves, Luo Bing waits in the room uneasily. While regretting why it was so easy for him to get close to song Qingshu, Luo Bing worries about what to do if song Qingshu can''t save her husband in the end. He is still thinking about how to refuse if song Qingshu comes back with that kind of request


    When the door was pushed open, she saw Li Yuanzhi beside song Qingshu. She was both happy and frightened. She was glad that Li Yuanzhi was present. Song Qingshu did not dare to be so unscrupulous to herself. What she was afraid of was that Li Yuanzhi knew what to do in case her innocence had been taken away by song Qingshu. Women are often not afraid of the affair itself. What they are afraid of is that the affair will be discovered by a third party. Thinking of the relationship between Li Yuanzhi and Honghua club, Luo Bing looks complicated for a moment.


    "Sister Luo, why are you here?" On the one hand, Yu Yutong falls in love with Luo Bing like a devil. On the other hand, she also understands that Luo Bing has always loved her husband deeply and never pretends to speak to Yu Yutong. Moreover, Luo Bing''s gentle and intimate charm often makes her envious.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with the safflower party this time." Luo Bing sighed and said the previous thing briefly.


    "What about Yu Li Yuanzhi asked in a trembling voice.


    "It''s like I''ve been caught, too." Luo Bing recalled the details at that time. Yu Yutong was always out of his wits when he heard that Lao duo had asked him to do the trick. When the officers and soldiers of the palace rushed in, he didn''t resist and was restrained.


    "Brother song, will you help him?" Li Yuanzhi immediately looked back at Song Qingshu.


    "This is the first time, who let them Honghua will have no ability." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Good brother, please, please..." Li Yuanzhi began to act coquetry again.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid of you. Saving one is also saving, saving two is also saving. We can save together." Song Qingshu couldn''t stand the kind of whine she deliberately made, so he quickly agreed.


    Looking at Li Yuanzhi''s smiling face, Luo Bing has a bad feeling in her heart. She thinks why she has to pay the price of her body to let him save her husband. Li Yuanzhi just acts like a coquetry


    "By the way, you can sleep here tonight. I have something to go out." Song Qingshu said to the two girls and wanted to turn around and go out.


    "Wait, song..." Luo bingdun continued, "after you left in the afternoon, someone sent a strange gift. Would you like to have a look?"


    "Strange gift?" Song Qingshu asked, "why do you feel strange?"


    Luo Bing calmed down and said in a soft voice, "you are now an imperial envoy. Officials in Shengjing flatter you. They either send gold, silver, jewelry or antiques, calligraphy and paintings. I''m afraid that you don''t know who sent them. They all have famous posters. But this is the only gift. Not only is there no famous note, but although the box is exquisite, the contents are a little too ordinary. "


    When Luo Bing was wandering in the courtyard in the afternoon, he saw the bodyguards checking all kinds of gifts, in case there was any mechanism to harm the imperial envoy. I overheard that the bodyguards were going to throw this gift into the garbage. I was curious to find out what it was. I really felt strange when I saw it. However, she was wandering around the world and subconsciously told her that there was something else wrong with the gift, so I asked the bodyguard to put it in the bedroom.


    "It''s really strange." When he opened the two boxes and saw what was inside, song Qingshu looked wonderful. It turned out that one box was full of peaches, and the other box was full of dates.

 Chapter 221

    "Dates, peaches?" Looking at the two boxes of fruit, song Qingshu felt thoughtful.


    Li Yuanzhi picked up a jujube, left and right did not see anything unusual, foolishly asked: "will someone be inside the poison ah."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "you can rest assured that it will not be poisonous." Throwing the peach back into the basket, song Qingshu turned and walked out.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll go out first. If there''s no accident, I won''t be back tonight."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Luo bingchang breathed a sigh of relief, but Li Yuanzhi asked: "where do you sleep?"


    A beautiful shadow floated in his mind. Song Qingshu said with a smile, "there is always a place to sleep."


    After leaving Sifang hall, song Qingshu walked on the calm street and said to himself, "this one asked me to save her husband, that one also asked me to save her husband, and someone else asked me to save her sweetheart. Ah, I really became a friend of women."


    With the lesson of the Dragon sect last time, song Qingshu was very careful. As he walked, he picked up Qi to investigate the atmosphere around him. He did feel some suspicious breath in the middle, but he turned left and right and soon got rid of him.


    "Brother, I''m not good at anything, but I have at least one skill, which is lightness skill." Song Qingshu smiles and swaggers in a certain direction.


    ¡­¡­


    In Tianfu, Nanlan suddenly wakes up from her dream. She has a dream that she is intimate with song Qingshu, and her husband Tian Guinong suddenly rushes in. Then the bastard song Qingshu smiles at Tian Guinong and continues to work on her. Looking at her husband''s murderous eyes, Nanlan suddenly wakes up.


    "How could I dream like this." Nanlan put the back of her hand against her cheek and felt the amazing heat on it. She could not help biting her lower lip and talking to herself shyly.


    "Madame, I have a dream." Suddenly, a strange and familiar voice came from his ear. Nanlan looked up incredulously and found that song Qingshu was sitting on the windowsill, looking at himself with a smile.


    "Why is this dream so real?" Nanlan was stunned, subconsciously rubbed his eyes, but saw that song Qingshu came over from the windowsill, almost exclaimed: "is it really you?" Fortunately, he covered his mouth with his hand temporarily, and didn''t let the voice disturb Tian Qingwen across the yard.


    "You miss me, and I show up." Song Qingshu came to the bed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Nanlan subconsciously tightened the quilt on the tight body, and shrunk to the corner of the bed: "it''s so late, I''d like to ask Mr. Song to respect himself."


    "Self respect?" Song Qingshu laughed, hands a spread, "we have been frank with each other, but also need such a shengfen?"


    Nanlan''s face was cold: "last night was just my reward for saving Guinong. Now that the deposit has been paid, I hope you don''t push any further. "


    "Do you have to make a deal between us?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "well, since you want to talk about the transaction, then we''ll talk about the transaction."


    "What deal?" Nanlan''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion.


    "If I say that I have found out the whereabouts of Tian Guinong, will my wife welcome me?" Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman on the bed, so timidly clutching the quilt. As for her status as someone else''s wife, it helped him to have some evil thoughts.


    "To the farmers?" Nanlan suddenly felt that the name was strange, but her wife''s duty made her subconsciously ask, "how''s Guinong?"


    "Madame, don''t you invite me to sit down?" Song Qingshu did not answer her, but looked at her aggressively.


    "You... You sit down." Touching his eyes, Nan Lan''s heart trembled, and he always felt that what would happen today.


    "Thank you, madam." Song Qing showed her joy and sat on the bed directly.


    "You sit on the stool." Nanlan felt that he was so close to himself, and she certainly didn''t have any good intentions. The reserve of women encouraged her to say.


    "In the dead of night, my hands and feet are freezing. The stool is too wet. Would you like my wife to give me a corner quilt and let me warm up first, and then tell you about brother Tian?" Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to answer. He lifted a corner of the quilt and drew his feet in.


    "OK... OK." Nanlan only thinks that there is a lot of confusion in her mind. She subconsciously replies that song Qingshu has shrunk to the quilt when she reacts.


    "You are such a rascal." Nanlan sighed and had to curl up her legs and try not to touch each other''s body.


    Song Qingshu also knows the truth of Zhang Chi''s tolerance, and he doesn''t want to force her any more. He says, "today I went to Shengjing city to lead Zhang Zhaozhong''s family to drink, and then..." Song Qingshu talks about what happened during the day, but he doesn''t mention the return of farmland to agriculture.


    Nanlan finally got a little impatient: "you''d better talk about returning to agriculture."


    "Look at my memory," Song Qingshu patted his forehead, but moved quietly to Nanlan. "Later, after I knocked around, I learned that brother Tian was locked in Baoqin palace."


    "Ah?" With a cry of surprise, a trace of despair flashed in Nanlan''s eyes. When Tian Guinong came back home, he boasted to her many times that Baoqin''s palace passed by the master of the palace. With concerted efforts, it was absolutely an iron wall, and a fly could not fly out.


    Song Qingshu came to her unconsciously and said softly, "madam, you can rest assured that I have contacted a helper. I will be able to rescue brother Tian soon."


    "Really?" Nanlan excitedly turns his head and finds that song Qingshu''s face is three inches away. A pink face turns red.


    "Naturally, it''s true," Song Qingshu pointed out and raised her clean chin. "Madam, I''ve done my best for you. Is there any reward?"


    Nanlan''s eyelashes trembled slightly, her voice trembled and said, "the reward was given to you last night."


    "But I don''t think it''s enough. What should I do?" Song Qing''s hand has been quietly stretched into her robe.


    The main reason to bully Nanlan is not to be beautiful, but to think about her rich pure Yin Qi. Now he is in danger in Shengjing City, and he has just received the warning of "early escape" from unknown people. How can he not seize the time to improve his skills and prepare for the coming crisis.


    "Didn''t you say you''d pay the other half down when it was done?" Nanlan dodged back and begged.


    "But you said you could come to your house when you were free." Song Qingshu looked at her with bright eyes and aggression.


    Nanlan wanted to find a way to get in. When she left sifangguan in the morning, she didn''t know why she teased him. At this time, she was punished. She said pitifully, "I... I was joking."


    "But I''m serious," Song Qingshu gently kneaded the things in his hand. "Seriously, I have no place to sleep now. I need my wife to take me in one night."


    Nanlan''s face was red and dripping out of the water quickly: "how is it possible that your room is occupied by Fox spirits?"


    "Madam, you are really clever. There are foxes in my room." Song Qingshu bent his arms a little harder, and Nanlan fell into his arms.


    "Even if there are fox spirits, there is no place for you to sleep in so many rooms in Sifang hall." Nanlan lowered her head and whispered.


    "One fox spirit is the best in the world, but two foxes have a headache." In Song Qingshu''s mind, the allusion of "one monk carries water to drink, two monks carry water to drink, three monks have no water to drink" came into being.


    "I don''t believe it. According to your temperament, you are willing to be a fox." Nanlan heard confused, said biting his lips.


    "No matter how beautiful the fox spirit is, how can it be as beautiful as the lady." With a flick of her hand, Song Qing had untied the shackles of her shoulders, and her clothes slipped, revealing her shoulders like knives, and her skin as smooth as silk.


    "It''s the misfortune of GUI Nong''s life to know your friend." Nanlan sighed, and then fell to the bed involuntarily.


    "He saved your husband and wife once before and will save him again this time. He should be grateful to me." Song Qingshu let out a heat in her ear.


    "Thank you for bullying his wife?" Nanlan''s eyes flashed a little dazed. During this period of time, she was so tired that she needed a strong arm to help her husband, both physically and psychologically


    "Are you stupid enough to let him know?" Song Qingshu put his hands on the bed and stared at her eyes.


    "Of course not." Nanlan subconsciously replied.


    "That''s OK," Song Qingshu pressed up and said in a quiet voice, "dear, don''t close your legs so tightly."


    ¡­¡­


    After a deliberately low jiaoti, Nanlan looks at the man sitting on the bed meditating: "it''s almost dawn, you should go."


    "Isn''t it still dark?" With Qu Feiyan''s warning, song Qingshu subconsciously pays attention to women''s feelings. When practicing martial arts, he no longer ignores his partner. He pulls Nanlan into his arms. According to the circulation route of Qi in his body, song Qingshu''s fingertips scratch Nanlan''s skin at the same time.


    Nanlan got a thin pimple on his body and begged: "Tian Guinong''s daughter is in the yard. She is always smart. If she sees her, I don''t have to live."


    "Don''t worry. With my martial arts, she won''t see it." Song Qingshu replied.


    "But it''s getting light!" Nanlan said anxiously.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to have been with you for so long." Song Qingshu''s words make Nanlan feel embarrassed and angry. Just as he wants to pinch him, song Qingshu has suddenly disappeared in the room.


    Looking at the empty bed, Nanlan suddenly lost some, and sat up slowly. For a moment, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He sat there in a daze.


    But before long, song Qingshu went back to the house and said with a smile, "now you don''t have to worry about Tian Qingwen."


    Nanlan was surprised and asked, "what have you done to her?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just her sleeping point. She won''t wake up until tomorrow noon. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about what flaws she will see." Song Qingshu pinched her shoulders and put her on the bed slowly. "Your body is weak. You can''t bear to toss so many times. Go to bed quickly and raise your spirit."


    "You''re like a bear every time these two days, just because someone else''s wife, so you don''t care about it?" Nanlan face with a trace of shyness, but also with a trace of thin anger.


    I didn''t expect that she was worried about this sentence all the time. Song Qingshu felt funny and apologized. He quickly made amends and coaxed Nan LAN to sleep. Song Qingshu began to practice martial arts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Starting today, in order to earn more click through rate, every day after 12:00 a.m., 5:00 p.m. and before 12:00 p.m

 Chapter 222

    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise in front of him. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that he had already walked to the Baoqin palace unconsciously. A group of people were pointing at a notice.


    "The king''s house is seeking famous doctors with thousands of money."


    "I heard that many famous doctors went in before, but they failed."


    "Is it some strange disease?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Who is sick in the palace?"


    "Some people say it''s the imperial concubine, others say it''s just an ordinary woman in the palace."


    "Hey, ordinary women''s families will spend thousands of money to seek medical treatment?"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu curiously walked over and looked at the notice on the wall. It turned out that there was a woman in the palace who had a strange disease. She had a high fever and had chest pain. Many doctors were helpless.


    "It''s just a fever. No matter how bad the ancient Chinese medicine is, it''s not even possible to do this, is it?" Song Qingshu was so surprised that he suddenly had a flash in his mind: is it the disease


    Looking at the notice on the wall, song Qingshu shows a smile of victory, and the opportunity has been found.


    At the Marriott Inn in the east of the city, Su Quan looked at Song qingshujiao in front of him and said with a smile, "Mr. Song has come to find someone so soon. Do you miss me?"


    Sure enough, he didn''t see her. After hearing her voice, she became half crisp. She was charming, but she was charming and sweet. She was clearly a demon who turned all living beings upside down, but she could vaguely make people feel the purity of a girl. Song Qingshu sighed: "if Su Quan goes back to modern times and becomes a CV or something, he would be more coquettish and provocative than Ji Guanlin, I don''t believe in Wu Song. I can''t help it. "


    All the people of the Dragon sect looked strange one after another. The fat and thin Toutuo looked at each other. The brothers were interlinked and soon communicated with each other: "Whore!"¡° The adulterer


    "Madam, I''m joking. Song wants to discuss with you about saving people this time." Song Qingshu thought it was true to be a prodigal son in front of a good family and a gentleman in front of a slut.


    Su Quan looked at him in surprise. He was surprised that his flattering skill didn''t seem to have any effect on him. He didn''t know whether it was because of his great skill or that he was really a modest gentleman. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan said with a smile: "when I came back last night, I thought about it. The palace is heavily guarded. I think it''s too dangerous to help you save Tian Guinong. Moreover, I''m not sure Tian Guinong really knows Prince Bao''s plan. If you save him at the expense of your troops, you will find that it''s only the young man who is making use of others, and they will not have to pay for it. Madam, you''ll lose your troops again. " In her charming voice, she was quite aggrieved.


    "I didn''t let you use the beauty trick again..." Song Qingshu''s belly Fei is unceasing, this woman can''t say a few words to hide to tease, oneself still have to be careful, lest catch her way. All of a sudden, song Qingshu was stunned. Although he was not a virgin among thousands of flowers, he was not a pure virgin. It was really difficult for Su Quan to seduce me. Why be so cautious. Think of here, the whole person temperament more natural.


    "Young master, you are laughing at others." Su Quan said wrongly.


    "How can I have it?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Just now I saw that the corner of your mouth turned up. I must have been laughing at people in my heart." Su Tsuen looks like she wants to shed tears. Even Lu Gaoxuan, who is afraid of her like a tiger, can''t help but feel worried.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought that he was in a hurry to finish the task now. He didn''t have time to flirt with you slowly. He said, "my wife is beautiful and her voice is more beautiful. Although I want to talk more about romance with my wife, now we''d better talk about business first."


    Su Quan breathed, and his flattery was shriveled in his hands again and again, which made her have the illusion that she was treated as a monkey by the other party. She could not help humming: "as I said just now, the risk of saving the land and returning to the countryside is too great, so we quit."


    Su Quan''s voice at this time has become clear and clear. Song Qingshu praises it secretly and says with a smile, "come out and be honest. As soon as this is said, the breathing of several people in the Dragon sect in the room is accelerated. Su Quan suppresses his excitement and pretends not to care." what''s the use of a Buddhist sutra? "


    "Don''t tell lies in front of the real person. If my wife continues to test like this, I''ll turn around and go, and find someone else to cooperate." With that, song Qingshu actually walked out of the house.


    "Wait a minute!" As soon as Su Quan opened her mouth, she knew that she had lost the first chance. However, as long as she could get 42 chapters of classics, she could not care so much. "How can a cooperative law be adopted?"


    "I''ll give you something. You go to Hongli to exchange the book of forty two chapters classic with white flag in his hand." Hearing Su Quan''s words, song Qingshu smiles triumphantly and turns to look at her.


    "Hum, what is so precious that it can be exchanged for the forty two chapters classic in Hongli''s hands?" Su Quan showed an expression of apparent disbelief.


    "Ordinary treasures can''t be exchanged, but what if they are his direct grandchildren?" Song Qingshu thought of the two babies who were saved in the broken temple. He didn''t expect that they could play such a big role now.


    "Grandson?" Su Quan looked at him strangely, "Fu Jin of Fu kang''an has no children."


    "Fukang''an''s real brand, Fujin, naturally did not give birth to a man and a half women for him, but by chance, fukang''an had seduced a woman among the people before, but she got married and gave birth to twins for him." Ma Chunhua, who was robbed by bandits in the broken temple, was a girl named Huaichun. When she saw Fu kang''an, a young man of such an elegant family, she was infatuated with flowers for a while and lost herself to him. What''s more, she was so romantic that she was pregnant with Fu kang''an''s children and twins.


    If it''s not bad, the bandits are probably Fu kang''an''s men. It''s estimated that he occasionally remembered that he had been lucky to have a beautiful folk woman before, so he sent someone to pick her up. It''s a pity that he didn''t know that he had such a pair of sons, which almost killed his son.


    "Are they really fukang''an''s sons?" Su Tsuen thought it was a bit too clever, subconsciously suspected that song Qingshu was cheating himself, "besides, this kind of woman who can''t even be regarded as a side room, how can the child be regarded as a direct grandson."


    "At that time, you can send a letter and try it. If the people in the fake palace will not pay attention to you, if they come to contact you, it will naturally prove to be true." Song Qingshu said lightly, "according to common sense, the twins can only be regarded as illegitimate children, and their identity can''t be on the stage. But it happened that there were no other sons in fukang''an. Fukang''an was greedy and lustful, and had many concubines, but no woman gave birth to a son and a half for him. There were all kinds of rumors in the palace. The twins are likely to be Fu kang''an''s only sons in his life. As the son of Prince Bao, Hongli naturally won''t watch him die. At that time, the most likely thing is to let Fu Jin of Fu kang''an adopt the two children and claim to be the son of Fu Jin. "


    Seeing that his analysis was reasonable, Su Quan believed that he had three points in his heart, but he soon thought of another question: "in this case, why don''t you change it yourself?" In her opinion, song Qingshu was a rare commodity at this time, but it was given over to the Dragon sect, which inevitably made people suspect.


    "I have other things to do. I have no skills." Song Qingshu explained without hesitation, "although it''s very possible to exchange the twins for forty two chapters, Hongli is certainly not willing to be coerced by you. Once the twins get there, I''m afraid he will set up a net to chase you. Great interests mean great risks. Madam, you''d better consider it carefully."


    Su Quanjiao said with a smile: "you have a little conscience. I thought you would deliberately avoid the risk. Don''t worry. If our dragon sect can''t even do this kind of kidnapping and extortion well, it doesn''t have to mix up. "


    Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction: "that''s good, but I want to share half of the forty second chapter classic. When you give me half, I''ll give you the twins to deal with Hongli."


    "So you''re not going to give us the twins first?" Su Quan''s voice was cold.


    "That''s natural, or you''ll run away when you take forty two chapters. Where can I find you?" Song Qingshu naturally looked her in the eyes.


    "But do you know how much more difficult it is to blackmail without twins?" Su Quan said angrily.


    "That''s what you dragon taught yourself." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    "Well, I see what you''re up to." Su Quan suddenly realized, "you just want to use us to distract the attention of the royal family, and come up with a plan to help you save the land and return to the countryside."


    "As expected, I can''t hide it from my wife, but it''s not called using, it''s called cooperating with each other and getting what they need." Song Qingshu replied.


    Su Quan stared at him for a while, then suddenly said with a smile, "well, I don''t know which half of the forty two chapters you want then."


    "First... First half." Song Qingshu hesitated and said.


    "Oh? But what if they want the first half, or give you the second half? " Su Quan said while staring at his eyes.


    Song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of joy, deliberately made a helpless appearance: "the beauty of a gentleman, since the lady wants, then the lady first choose."


    "Well, since you like the first half, take the first half." Su Quan smiles like a fox.


    "This..." Song Qingshu can''t hide his depression, "let''s talk about distribution after it''s done."


    Looking at Song Qingshu disappearing in the street, Lu Gaoxuan closed the window, looked at Su Quan and said, "madam, could it be song Qingshu''s intention just now? In fact, what he really wants is the first half of the book?"


    "Ah, you people, even if you have a lot of ghost thoughts, my wife is too lazy to guess what he thinks. I''ll leave the whole book at that time, won''t I?" Then Su Quan chuckled.

 Chapter 223

    Lu Gaoxuan thought that women are more cruel than men, but he still felt it necessary to remind her: "but if song Qingshu doesn''t give us Fu Kangan''s illegitimate son, we won''t be able to escape the pursuit of Baoqin palace."


    "Lu Gaoxuan, where is your usual intelligence? Why should we be led by the nose by song Qingshu, and all our actions should be arranged by him? " Su Quan was smiling, but his voice was cold.


    Lu Gaoxuan was surprised and quickly bent down and said, "my subordinate is stupid. Please give me instructions."


    "Since we want to exchange twins for forty two chapters, why wait for song Qingshu to give us twins? Don''t we know how to find them ourselves?" Su Quan sneered.


    "Ma''am means to find another pair of twins to impersonate fukang''an''s illegitimate son?" Lu Gaoxuan asked.


    "That''s not true. If fukang''an''s illegitimate son is not twins, we can naturally find a baby to replace him. It''s a pity that he gave birth to twins. It''s no less difficult to find a pair of twins of the same age to pretend to be twins Su Quan lay on the couch, fingertips gently on his thigh, obviously thinking seriously.


    Lu Gaoxuan looked at it and quickly lowered his head, thinking that the leader''s wife was really obsequious. When I don''t want to live, I must try to kiss Fangze.


    "Lu Gaoxuan, what are you thinking about Su Quan''s voice came from his ear, but Lu Gaoxuan''s cold sweat suddenly came down and said, "I''m thinking about how to find the twins in Song Qingshu''s hand. It seems that I have a clue after listening to the meaning of my wife."


    Su Quan smiled and said, "yes, the song and Qing Shu''s hands are the illegitimate child of Fukang, and naturally they will not be taken to the four square pavilions. The four square pavilions are everywhere the eyes of Hongli, and he is not so foolish. And his men are all men, and the baby drinks milk every day. He will find a Niang Niang for the twins. If he looks too big in the Shengjing City, he will find the opportunity to be discovered by the royal family''s eye liner, so he is unlikely to bring the twins into the capital city. However, it seems that his idea of exchanging twins for Forty-two Chapters of scriptures is not a temporary one. Since he has been planning for a long time, the position of twins should not be too far away from him. Hum, send an order to let the brothers of the sect investigate in the suburban farmhouse of Shengjing, especially those who have just given birth to children. We should pay more attention and find them as soon as possible. "


    "Yes Lu Gaoxuan and others hurried out of the room, secretly admiring the charming lady of the sect leader, but thinking of her cruel means to punish the old ministers in the sect, they couldn''t help but have mixed feelings.


    After Song Qingshu left the Marriott Inn, he hid his tracks all the way, bought some strange things in several grocery stores in Shengjing City, and finally came to a private house. Seeing no one around, he sneaked in quietly.


    The owner of the house is a couple in their 40s. Song Qingshu is hidden in the dark, watching their words and deeds silently. He doesn''t leave until the sunset.


    Back near the sifangguan, song Qingshu was not in a hurry to get in. Instead, he carefully surveyed the buildings around the sifangguan, and finally focused on a nearby inn. Along the way, he hid his tracks, picked up his lightness skill, turned upstairs and glanced at the direction of Sifang hall. If he had some insight, he put his hand on the window and spat out his strength, breaking the inverted bolt inside, opened the window and jumped in.


    As soon as he entered the room, a gust of palm wind came, and the fragrance of a girl was still in the air. Song Qingshu hid behind and said, "don''t do it, it''s me!"


    The girl was obviously stunned when she saw him. After a short period of confusion, she calmed down: "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at it carefully. It turned out that there was a strange beautiful girl in front of her. She was tall and slender. She said awkwardly: "sorry, I went to the wrong door."


    "Xian''er, what''s the matter?" Soon, a young man rushed in from the next door, and was stunned to see song Qingshu.


    The girl said in a hurry, "brother, this man burst in from the window. Is he a thief?"


    Seeing the girl blinking quietly, the young man woke up and was furious: "good thief, how dare you hit my sister." Then he palmed himself.


    Song Qingshu was so embarrassed that he thought he was smart. He had to dodge and explain: "it''s really a misunderstanding. I thought a friend of mine lived here."


    The girl snorted coldly: "well said, who is your friend''s name? Call out and confront him."


    "I am her friend, and I hope you will forgive me." A clear voice came from the door.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that Zhu Yi was wearing a green shirt, and his female companion was still pretty. He stood at the door and frowned at the people in the room.


    Young men and girls can''t help but be stunned. Song Qingshu takes the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle and come to Zhu Yi''s side and quickly says, "I wanted to find her."


    Zhu also nodded: "I live next door to you. My friend has made a mistake in remembering the room for a moment. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Well," said the young man and the young girl, looking at each other and pretending impatience, "be careful next time!" He slammed the door.


    Zhu Yi looked at Song Qingshu with a smile and led him to his room. "Do you always use such a sneaky way to break into a girl''s room?"


    "It wasn''t an accident. I thought you lived there." Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed when he made a big trouble.


    "Where do you think I live?" Zhu Yi said faintly, "what if I''m in the bath?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu was embarrassed. "What kind of bath do you take in the daytime?"


    "In the past, when I was in the palace, I would bathe whenever I was happy. Besides," Zhu looked out of the dark window. "Now it seems to be dark."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Zhu Yi showed a smile: "OK, I''m going to tease you. By the way, how did you find this place


    Song Qingshu sighed and sat down on a stool: "I have something to contact you, but I don''t know when you will respond to me. Just thinking of you saying that you should tie a yellow silk on the tree in the courtyard, I dare to guess if you will hide near sifangguan. I look around and find that the inn is just right. Then I guess your room according to the angle of looking into the courtyard of sifangguan. Unexpectedly, there are other people... By the way, do you know the origin of their brothers and sisters, I just fought with them, and I feel that they are not weak. At this age, they should not be unknown if they have this ability. "


    "Why are you so old when you are young?" Zhu said with a white glance. "I don''t know. The two brothers and sisters seem to live in a simple life. According to the innkeeper, they seem to be businessmen who come to Liaodong to buy ginseng."


    "Participation?" Recalling the scene just now, the handsome man and the pretty woman, song Qingshu is thoughtful.


    "What''s the matter with you in such a hurry to find me?" Zhu Yi soft voice asks a way.


    "It''s mainly about saving Qingqing. I have a plan. I''m afraid I need you to cooperate with me to go to the palace in the next two or three days." Speaking of Xia Qingqing, song Qingshu''s voice is quiet.


    "So the two of us broke in?" Zhu Yi looks at him suspiciously.


    "Of course not. I''ve come up with a way to get by in the dark." Song Qingshu said.


    "That''s it?" Zhu Yi Xiu eyebrow a Cu, "concrete how to do?"


    "It''s not time to say it now. You''ll know it then." Song Qingshu didn''t want to make the plan clear now.


    Zhu looked at him in a dazed way. A thin layer of anger floated on his face and disappeared soon. He said a word lightly: "if you don''t believe your partner all the time, you think you can do everything by yourself. In the end, it''s another Wujiang River who committed suicide, and you can''t be Liu Bang who has been the pioneer of the Han Dynasty for 400 years."


    Song Qingshu fell into silence, looking at the beautiful face in front of him, he sighed softly: "you are the holy daughter of Ming religion after all."


    "At least now you will tell me your worries, which is also a kind of progress." After hearing him say this, Zhu Yi had a smile on his face. He moved his body and leaned on the bed leisurely. "To win the trust of others, you have to trust others yourself. Since you don''t trust me, I''ll trust you. I won''t ask about your plan. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. If you plot against me, for example, to arrest me and hand me over to Kangxi, or to retaliate against the Ming religion, then... I''m innocent. I''ll admit it. Who made me believe in the wrong person? "


    Looking at her smiling face, song Qingshu only felt that he had touched a field he had never touched before, "is this the bearing of the royal family?" Song Qingshu was a bit absent-minded. He realized that no matter in previous life or now, due to the limitation of his identity, he naturally lacked something valuable. He also laughed at Luo Bing''s low vision of Honghua club, and he was not so.


    "Why, have you been moved by me?" Zhu Yi jumped out of bed and bent over to look at Song Qingshu''s eyes with both hands on his back.


    "I wonder if the princess has ever thought about recruiting a son-in-law." Song Qingshu looks up and smiles.


    Zhu Yi suddenly made a big red face, shrunk back and said faintly: "don''t think about it. I won''t get married in my life. It''s getting late. Mr. Song, please come back. "


    Seeing her coming down to ask for a guest, song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. Although she was still a little reluctant, she had to leave.


    Noticing that song Qingshu left the inn, Su Yin next door said in a deep voice, "xian''er, why did you expose your martial arts just now?"


    "People thought he was a thief, but they didn''t know he was that bastard." Yelunan fairy Du mouth, said indignantly.


    "Mr. Su, it''s really strange that xian''er can''t be found in that situation." Jeruzzi said quickly.


    "Although it''s not exposed, I''m afraid it has aroused his suspicion. Let''s change the inn." Su Yin said.


    "But isn''t that more solid? Are we suspicious?" Yelunan fairy exclaimed.

 Chapter 224

    "Song Qingshu is in a mess now. He doesn''t have any energy to care about us. Even if we suddenly disappear, he just doubts in his heart. If we stay here, he can arrange people to watch us. It''s inconvenient to move. " Su Yin''s voice was steady, as if everything was in her mind.


    "By the way, the woman just now seems to be superior to me and xian''er in martial arts." Yeluqi was deeply impressed by Zhu Yi. Although she was a woman disguised as a man, her elegant and elegant temperament could not be concealed from those who wanted to.


    "The woman, let''s put it aside and let''s go." Su Yin stood up and hid himself in his cloak. Naturally, outsiders could not see that he was wearing a mask. Yeluzi and yelunan fairy quickly followed him with their packed salutes.


    "Gone?" Next door''s Zhu Yi looks at the three people who disappear in a hurry through the window, and frowns thoughtfully.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother song, you''ve finally come back. I didn''t hear from you since I went out last night. I''m worried about you." Seeing song Qingshu coming in from outside, Li Yuanzhi jumped up excitedly.


    Although Luo Bing didn''t speak, he was also staring at Song Qingshu. He looked complicated and didn''t know whether he cared or hated it.


    "I''m so worried?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m afraid I''m worried that no one will help you save your sweetheart when I die."


    "Smelly brother, why are you so bad." Li Yuanzhi spat a mouthful, ran back to Luo Bing side, "Luo elder sister, help me say a fair word."


    Luo Bing laughed unnaturally: "what do you say?" I thought that I was being played with by your brother song, and there was no right to speak.


    "Do you think we worried about him day and night?" Li Yuanzhi took her arm and raised her chin to song Qingshu.


    "No way!" Luo Bing''s face suddenly turned red. When they were sleeping together last night, they did talk a lot about song Qingshu, but most of them were Li Yuanzhi who said that he was just coping with it at will.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu looked at Luo Bing up and down, staring at her uncomfortably. "It turns out that sister Luo also cares about me."


    "Who is your sister?" Luo Bing added in his heart, is there any brother who treats his sister like that


    "Well, during this period of time, I worked hard to help people inquire about my husband and my sweetheart, but it was this attitude that came back to meet me. What a tragedy." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Brother song, please sit down." Li Yuanzhi cleverly moved a stool to the bedside, "brother song, it''s hard, I''ll pinch your shoulder."


    "You want to bribe me, and then find out Yu Yutong''s whereabouts from my mouth," Song Qingshu sat down and felt the strength of the weight on his shoulder. He was so comfortable that he said, "don''t mention it, I''ll take it." With that, he raised his foot and put it on Luo Bing''s thigh, "help me press it, too."


    Luo Bing suddenly stands up, but sees Li Yuanzhi winking at him. He has to suppress his anger and sit down again. Then he pinches the meat on Song Qingshu''s leg with both hands.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cold breath and sighed, "pain... And happiness."


    Li Yuanzhi chuckled: "that must be because elder brother you are too annoying, sister Luo can''t see down to punish you. You know, sister Luo is recognized as a good wife who is gentle, warm, virtuous and considerate


    Luo Bing only thinks that the hot, gentle and virtuous wife will go to bed with other men behind her husband''s back, although she is half forced


    Song Qingshu looked at Luo Bing with a smile in his eyes: "of course, I know sister Luo is a good wife. Unfortunately, we can only appreciate her superficial things. I''m afraid only brother Wen can enjoy her most unreserved tenderness." Luo Bing heard his words, suddenly increased the strength of the hand.


    "Of course, who made you born a few years later? When you met sister Luo, she was already married. You deserve to be unlucky." Li Yuanzhi didn''t notice the two men''s turbulent undercurrent, and added to it.


    Luo Bing couldn''t stand it at first, and immediately interrupted her. Looking at Song Qingshu, she said, "let him talk about the news of the red flower meeting first."


    "Ah, a piece of bad news." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Luo Bing and Li Yuanzhi''s heart immediately pulled up, and quickly asked: "is the fourth brother Wen (Yu Yutong) in trouble?"


    "Oh, that''s not true." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What bad news do you say?" The second daughter glared at him.


    "In a few days, I will go to the palace to save people. Then you can see your husband and sweetheart. This is not bad news for me?" Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Villain, ignore you." Li Yuanzhi no longer pinches him, and runs directly to Luo Bing to whisper.


    "I knew it was the result. It''s too cruel to cross the river and demolish the bridge." Song Qingshu took his feet back. No matter how noisy the two girls were, he closed his eyes to refresh himself.


    I don''t know how long later, Li Yuanzhi''s weak voice came: "brother song, don''t you go out tonight?"


    "Who just said that I had been worried about my life since I left?" Song Qingshu mouth slightly move, "in order to avoid you worry, I sleep here today."


    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi exclaimed, but Luo Bing is not as shy as she is. Anyway, what she should experience has already happened. Besides, with Li Yuanzhi here, he is not so bold to bully himself.


    "You''re a good brother. You''re very smooth. Move the bed out a little later and let me squeeze." Song Qingshu looks at her and teases her deliberately.


    "How can this work?" Li Yuanzhi said. It''s OK to joke with him on weekdays, but she can''t do it with a man in the same bed¡° Besides, sister Luo also sleeps in this bed. She is a married woman, and you are not afraid to damage her reputation. "


    "We just have a clear conscience, sister Luo, don''t you think so?" Song Qingshu turns around and stares into Luo Bing''s eyes.


    Unable to stand his aggressive eyes, Luo Bing turned his face to one side: "of course it doesn''t matter to me. He''ll sleep next to you then."


    "Sister Luo, how can you do that?" Li Yuanzhi didn''t expect Luo Bing to sell her in a twinkling of an eye. She didn''t have a good way, "brother song, you can find a bodyguard to deliver the bed and quilt, and I''ll sleep on the ground myself. Since sister Luo doesn''t mind, let her sleep with you. "


    "But I''m afraid fourth master Wen will mind." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "forget it, I just teased you. I''ll sleep on the ground later."


    "Oh." Although Li Yuanzhi thinks it''s not good to be in the same room with a man, it''s a great victory to think that Luo Bing is still in the same room, and at least not in the same bed with him.


    "I don''t have nowhere to sleep, but I have to wait for a message. In order not to miss the opportunity, I won''t leave here these two days." Song Qingshu thought about it and explained.


    No matter how song Qingshu explains it, when there is a man in the room, the two women always feel strange. But Li Yuanzhi is always a girl''s mind, and song Qingshu has a good impression in her heart. Although she was a little uncomfortable at the beginning, she soon put down her heart and went to sleep.


    Looking at her sleeping appearance, Luo Bing covered her head: "this woman really... Believes in the devil so much. When she falls asleep, she doesn''t know if her innocence is destroyed."


    There is one thing Luo Bing has always wondered why song Qingshu showed such an evil side in front of him, but the most bright and upright side in front of Li Yuanzhi. All the time, because Yu Yutong is infatuated with herself, although she has no false words for her, she always has a few fillings of joy in her heart. And when she knows that Li Yuanzhi has been infatuated with Yu Yutong, she doesn''t want to admit it, but she still has a faint sense of superiority in her heart.


    As a result, this poor sense of superiority was ruthlessly shattered before Song Qing wrote. She could clearly feel that Song Qing Shu was much better for Li Yuanzhi than herself. But why? On beauty, on body, on character... I didn''t lose anything to Li Yuanzhi, just because I married someone? However, after those intimate contacts, she clearly felt that her status as a wife seemed to bring strange stimulation to song Qingshu


    "What are you thinking? So absorbed. " That terrible voice rings in the ear, Luo Bing''s first reaction is not to read song Qingshu, but to see Li Yuanzhi.


    Li Yuanzhi''s eyelashes tremble slightly, as if she is about to wake up. Song Qingshu points her finger on her body a few times, and Li Yuanzhi utters a meaningless gibberish and continues to sleep.


    "I''m really curious, are you afraid of me, or are you afraid that the adultery between you and me will be known by others?" Song Qingshu carefully squeezed between the two women, looked at Luo Bing and said with a smile.


    "Adultery?" Luo Bing almost fainted and turned his head to ignore him.


    "Isn''t it?" Song Qingshu stretched out her finger and hooked her face, "although I forced you at the beginning, you didn''t cooperate very much later. You enjoyed it."


    "Don''t say it. You''re a devil." Luo Bing cried, covering her ears.


    "Thank you for your praise." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, put his arm around her soft waist, and pulled her to him. "I doubt how you will live with your fourth master Wen in the future. Will you always have happy days with me in your mind?"


    "Why are you doing this to me?" Luo Bing''s eyes were filled with tears, and his voice was full of tears.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu sneered, "do you know that because of your smart words at the beginning, my overall plan almost collapsed. Now although I find Xia Qingqing again, she has become prince Fujin. How can I thank you?"


    "I know I''m sorry for you, but you''ve retaliated. Why torture me like this?" Luo Bing looked up at Song Qingshu for the first time.


    "Torment you? You think it''s my bad taste. Only in this way can you have a quick sense of revenge. " Song Qingshu''s eyes were frozen. "Wen Tailai''s revenge was that I was badly hurt. If it wasn''t for my great fortune, I would have died at the hands of my enemy that night because of my injuries. I should have given him ten times what he gave me. But Wen Tailai was tortured so much in prison that he didn''t say a word. I also know that he is a tough guy. If I take revenge on him directly, I''m afraid he doesn''t care, then I''ll take revenge on his delicate wife instead. "


    When Luo Bing heard his words, he was shocked: "are you going to tell brother Wen about us?"


    "I have this plan," Song Qingshu said with a smile, noting that Luo Bing''s face has changed. "But I haven''t played enough. I won''t tell him in a short time. In the future, it depends on your performance. "


    "What performance?" Luo Bing asked absently.


    "If you serve me comfortably and attentively, I will not let him know." Song Qingshu''s fingertips slide slowly along her waist curve.


    "Are you going to blackmail me for the rest of your life?" Luo Bing finally understands that life is full of gloom.


    "What''s the problem? How many times have you two hurt me and how many times have I saved you? I don''t think it''s too much for me to retaliate against you like this, and as long as you behave well, I will promise you not to disclose our relationship to your husband. I know that at that time, you will still be a warm and generous female Xia Luo in people''s eyes, or a gentle and virtuous wife in her husband''s eyes. What''s your dissatisfaction? " Song Qingshu''s voice is full of evil.


    "No more." Luo Bing''s defense has completely collapsed. She feels as if she is moved by the other party''s seemingly reasonable words. When she realizes this, she is more painful.


    "Now that you are excited, show me a good performance." Song Qingshu gently pressed her hand on her head and exerted a slight downward force.


    Luo Bing quickly reflected what the other party wanted her to do, subconsciously wanted to refuse, but the strength from the top of her head showed that the other party could not refuse, so she had to sigh and got into the bed.


    "Hiss, good!" Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of satisfaction after hearing the sound of Suo Suo.

 Chapter 225

    Before dawn the next day, Li Yuanzhi wakes up and looks at Song Qingshu, who is sleeping on the floor. With a sigh of relief, she looks back at Luo Bing and feels that she is more gorgeous than usual. For a moment, she is a little depressed: no wonder Yu Yutong likes her more


    After moving her feet for a while, her face turned red, and she felt wet and icy below. She recalled that she had a very beautiful dream last night. She had a dream that she was in an open yard. Suddenly, there was a woman''s moaning in a room not far away. Li Yuanzhi ran to the window curiously and found a man and a woman doing that kind of shameful thing, She subconsciously prepared to leave, but the woman inside suddenly turned her head, and the pretty face between the Scattered Cloud temples turned out to be Luo Bing. Li Yuanzhi was surprised and looked up to see who was the man who was pressing on her snow-white body. Unfortunately, she didn''t know whether it was because of a dream or something. The man''s face seemed to be trapped in the fog and couldn''t really see it. Li Yuanzhi see Luo bingshun from the appearance of cooperation, subconsciously think that the man is wentailai, but there is a voice to tell her not. She also worried that Yu Yutong was the other party. She didn''t want to leave for a while, and she didn''t want to leave. Finally, she finished the whole process.


    Li Yuanzhi, a girl in the boudoir, who could not bear the strong visual impact, was paralyzed unconsciously. Her whole body seemed to be immersed in water, and finally fell asleep unconsciously.


    "How could I have such a shameful dream?" Li Yuanzhi stroked her face, puzzled and shy. Looking back at Luo Bing, she thought: I don''t know if sister Luo is really as shameless as she was in her dream, and she is willing to do such a shy gesture


    Li Yuanzhi''s movement soon awakens Luo Bing. She opens her eyes and takes a look at Li Yuanzhi. Although she is ready, her whole body is so soft that she doesn''t want to move half a finger. She simply closes her eyes again. Last night because of Li Yuanzhi on the side, Luo Bing for psychological reasons, the body became more sensitive, more unbearable criticism, that kind of ecstatic feeling even let her have a little taste of marrow, can''t stop, "I hope he can keep his promise..." Luo Bing eyes half closed and half open, in the mind across an idea, and tired into a dream.


    Seeing that Luo Bing''s eyes closed again, Li Yuanzhi turned to look out of the window. The sky was still green. Knowing that it was still early, she lay down again, covered the quilt, twisted her legs, blushed and thought: after brother song goes out today, I must take a bath, or it will be too uncomfortable


    When the first ray of sunlight came in from the window, song Qingshu sat up and drew a circle with both hands. He slowly summed up the true Qi of the four limbs into the Dantian. As soon as you spit out the turbid Qi in your mouth, you feel refreshed and refreshed. During this period of time, it''s not in vain to sing every night. Joyful Qi has been greatly nourished and has recovered to 60% of the skill at its peak. Although the total amount of internal force is not as good as before, the quality is far better than before. Now 60% of his power has made him as strong as possible.


    "Joyful Zen is really a good thing. If you combine Yin and Yang with a woman, you can increase your skills. I think any man will practice diligently. It''s just that the capacity of man''s elixir field is limited after all. According to this trend, will it finally reach a certain level and never grow again? " There is a doubt in Song Qingshu''s mind.


    "Brother song, your eyes are shining. I think your skill will be improved. What kind of martial arts do you practice? The improvement in one night is so obvious? " Li Yuanzhi is sitting by the bed, and Luo Bing is kneeling behind her, helping her comb the braids on her head.


    "I have to thank sister Luo behind you. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be able to grow so fast," Song Qingshu said with a smile. As for my martial arts, I''ll have a chance to compete with you in the future


    "Sister Luo, how did you help him practice... Oh, it hurts." As soon as Li Yuanzhi asked, she felt as if some of her hair had been torn off by Luo Bing.


    "I''m sorry, sister Yuanzhi. Don''t listen to his nonsense. He practices martial arts by himself. It''s none of my business." Luo Bing''s face turned red and explained quickly.


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Song?" Just then, Zhang Kangnian''s voice came from outside the door.


    Song Qingshu looks back at Li Yuanzhi and Luo Bing on the bed. The two women quickly put down the curtain of the bed. At the moment, their clothes are not neat, revealing the white lining inside. Although they don''t mind being seen by song Qingshu, other men don''t get such good treatment when they come in.


    The song''s book stretched out, and the quilt on the ground rolled into a ball. It rolled under the bed. He didn''t want his staff to see him in the predicament of sleep on the floor. He saw the two girl hiding it, and then coughed, and shouted, "come in."


    Zhang Kangnian came in with his head down. His eyes glanced at the windless automatic bed curtain and two pairs of shoes on the ground. He felt extremely cold in his heart. Mr. song really liked this tune


    Noticing that he looked strange, song Qingshu didn''t think much about it. He asked directly, "is there something wrong with finding me so early?"


    "Yes," Zhang Kangnian looked at the bedside, hesitated, came to song Qingshu and said in a low voice, "the twins were robbed."


    "When did it happen?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Did the Dragon sect really act.


    "About half an hour ago, my lord specially told me to keep an eye on the news there. When I got the news, I came to tell him immediately." Zhang Kangnian returned.


    "Well, I see. You go down first. Don''t tell anyone about it." Song Qingshu waved.


    "Yes Zhang Kangnian was awed by the fact that he had been working in the palace for many years. Naturally, he understood that there were some shady secrets everywhere. It was better to do more than less.


    Watching Zhang Kangnian disappear at the gate, song Qingshu thinks: I didn''t expect that the Dragon sect is so powerful in Shengjing city. I thought they would find the twins at least tomorrow.


    "Yuanzhi sister, Luobing sister, I have something to go out for a while. I''m afraid I won''t come back in one or two days." Song Qingshu takes out some groceries he bought yesterday from the cupboard, arranges his luggage and says to the bed.


    Luo Bing was called extremely cold by his sister Luo Bing. He thought that if he had not experienced it personally, how could he know that such an evil heart was hidden under his harmless appearance.


    "Good brother, where are you going?" Li Yuanzhi is good at making people happy. She coaxes Lu feiqing to accept her as an apprentice by virtue of her clever ability, and teaches her everything she has learned.


    "You are so sweet," Song Qingshu said. "I know what you want to ask. The rescue of your men has started from now on."


    "Good brother, you are the best." Li Yuanzhi laughs, but Luo Bing looks complicated. Although she has to be bullied by song Qingshu these days, she is quite at ease on the whole. If Wen Tailai is rescued, how should he face his husband... And before the red flower club, he is prepared to use the beauty trick. After rescuing all the people in the red flower club, can he still return to song Qingshu? No... song Qingshu saved the whole red flower club this time, and the previous hatred should be written off. As long as the fourth brother doesn''t know that I was written by song Qingshu, it doesn''t matter. Fourth brother, I''m sorry, for the future of the red flower festival, I have to hide it from you... Luo Bing deceived himself and others in this way, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    After returning to Sifang hall yesterday, song Qingshu asked the bodyguard to inquire about the brother and sister in the nearby inn. As a result, they had disappeared. Song Qingshu suspected that a third party was watching him secretly.


    To be careful, song Qingshu called another bodyguard to come in, ordered his sleeping acupoint, put on his clothes, and said to the two girls, "I''ve told my bodyguards that I''m going to practice martial arts these two days, and I''ll stay in the room all the time. No one is allowed to disturb me. You should cooperate and try to get the illusion that I have been in this room all the time. "


    "All right." The two women nodded. Li Yuanzhi said, "brother song, be careful."


    "And you?" Song Qingshu looks back at Luo Bing with a smile.


    Luo Bing turned his head and was silent for a long time. It was like the sound of a mosquito and a fly that rang out: "you should be careful yourself."


    On the contrary, song Qingshu became interested and sat down again. Looking at the two girls, he said with a smile: "this trip is doomed to be full of crises. Let me assume that if I save your man at that time, I will die. If I don''t, I can escape smoothly. Do you want me to save or not?"


    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned white and hesitated for a while. She still shook her head: "if that''s the case, brother song, you don''t want to save Yu Tong, or you''ll save him and lose your life. I won''t be at ease all my life. Yu Yu died together. I''ll die with him. "


    "Little girl has a conscience," Song Qingshu turned to Luo Bing and asked, "how about Luo Jie?"


    "You save the fourth brother," Luo Bing''s reply made song Qingshu look cold, but she didn''t notice all this. Instead, she continued, "if you die, I''ll die with you." It turns out that she doesn''t know how to face her former husband. She has a sense of death in her heart. She hopes that song Qingshu will save Wen Tai to make up for her guilt.


    Li Yuanzhi didn''t expect that Luo Bing''s answer was this. She immediately looked at her with strange eyes. Hearing Luo Bing''s words, song Qingshu was also stunned and laughed: "don''t worry, I''m not as useless as your men. I promise that I can save them and I won''t hurt myself."


    After leaving sifangguan, song Qingshu quietly took off his bodyguard and hid his tracks. He came all the way to the house under surveillance yesterday. No one else noticed him under the detection of Qi. He quickly jumped over the wall and pointed their acupoints in the couple''s astonished eyes. "I''m sorry for you. I''ll be wronged for two days."

 Chapter 226

    Song Qingshu took a bronze mirror and put it on the table. He took a stool and sat down. He opened his grocery bag and began to stir up trouble.


    Before long, the handsome young man in the bronze mirror disappeared and was replaced by a wrinkled, weather beaten middle-aged man. Looking back at the master, song Qingshu nodded. It was hard for outsiders to distinguish them with their naked eyes.


    When they were stuffed under the bed, song Qingshu sat down on the bed and began to practice Qi. I don''t know how long later, there was a quick knock at the door. Song Qingshu opened his eyes and showed a smile of satisfaction at the corner of his mouth. "It''s really coming."


    "Who is it?" Pretending to be unsteady, song Qingshu staggers to open the door. There are a group of officers and soldiers with distinct armor in his eyes.


    "Gentlemen, what is this Song Qing''s books pile up a humble smile.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes," a soldier on one side ran up and pointed to the leader and said, "old man Liu, this is Baoqin palace. He picked it up carefully and turned a few pages at will. Song Qingshu''s eyes were frozen." it''s really the forty two chapters classic with the white flag. " Turning around, he replied respectfully, "it can be imitated."


    "That''s good," Hongli stood up and motioned the bodyguard to send the gold ingot on the plate to him. "You can copy the Sutra as soon as possible. The two pieces of gold are yours. If the imitation can be seen by the king, haha..." Hongli didn''t finish, but the threat in his tone was self-evident.


    "The small ones are in this business, absolutely no problem." Song Qingshu bowed and replied humbly.


    "All right, steward, I''ll leave it to you. You''ve been staring at him. Don''t move away, you know? " Hongli told the manager of the match before going out.


    "I understand. Congratulations to the Lord." A group of people in the room saluted Hongli at once. Song Qingshu took this opportunity to replace the real forty two chapter classic with a ready one.


    When manager Sai came to him and watched him imitate step by step, song Qingshu could not hide his pride.


    The last time he bargained with Su Quan, Su Quan''s original intention was to paralyze song Qingshu, but song Qingshu was not hiding his real purpose.


    From the beginning, he didn''t plan to split the spoils with Su Quan. First, he didn''t believe that the crafty dragon sect would give half to himself. Second, he didn''t believe in the ability of the Dragon sect. He could really get the forty two chapters from Hongli.


    Song Qingshu simulated in his mind that if he was in the position of Hongli, what would he do when he came across the Dragon sect and traded his only direct grandson for the equally precious forty two chapters of the classic. Baoqin palace is powerful and has many experts. Although it has the ability to catch all the people of dragon sect in Shengjing City, it''s hard to guarantee that it won''t miss one or two. It''s too risky to exchange the real forty two chapters classic with each other. After thinking about it, song Qingshu thinks that Hongli''s most likely choice is to replace the real scriptures with a fake one. As long as it is done perfectly, the people in the Shenlong cult can''t tell from each other in a hurry. When he changes his direct grandson back, Hongli will be able to hunt down all the people in the Shenlong cult.


    Although Hongli may have some other simple and rude choices, song Qingshu never underestimated the intelligence of those top people in the world. Since Hongli can do this position, he can certainly think of the strategies he can think of. So song Qingshu resolutely put all his chips on this possibility. On the surface, he discussed with the people of Shenlong cult how to distribute the benefits afterwards. In fact, he quietly found out that Liu Laohan, the most famous book maker in Shengjing City, spent most of his time observing his behavior and working process, waiting for the news that Shenlong cult robbed the twins, Then immediately Yi Rong replaced him, waiting for the call of the palace.


    Now that the real scriptures have been taken to his arms, Song Qing''s books can be copied leisurely¡¶ Besides emperor Shunzhi and Wei Xiaobao, Shuanger also knows the secrets in the forty two chapters of the classic. Even if other people, such as Kangxi Hongli, knew that there was a big treasure hidden in it, they didn''t know that the map was on the broken sheepskin in the cover of the classic.


    It''s true that people in dragon sect can''t tell the true and false scriptures, but can Hongli distinguish them? Of course, in order to make sure that in case, song Qingshu not only hid the forged broken sheepskin in the fake scriptures, but also found the marks he made secretly in the Scriptures just now in front of Hongli. There were creases on a certain page and slight nail scratches on some words.


    "I''ll forgive you for being so cunning that you don''t want to drink Laozi''s foot washing water?" Because of Xia Qingqing''s affairs, song Qingshu didn''t like Hongli. He cursed and left the same mark on the replacement book.


    After a few hours as like as two peas, Hongli returned to the room and looked at two identical books, nodding with satisfaction, and suddenly frowned. "Which is true?"


    Manager Sai and song Qingshu pointed to the book on his right hand at the same time. Hongli threw the fake book aside, quietly looked at the book on his right hand, and found the secret sign left in advance on it. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and showed a smile: "take him down first."


    "Yes Manager Sai leads song Qingshu out. Song Qingshu thinks: Hongli won''t kill people, will he? This is also his only worry. If the other party really wants to fight, how can he escape without disturbing Hongli


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t seem to have such a plan. Manager Sai led song Qingshu to a room and said, "you can''t go out of the house and live here for the time being."


    "I dare to ask you how long I will stay here." Song Qingshu acted like a frightened citizen, and quietly put a ingot of gold that Hongli gave him into the hands of manager Sai.


    Manager Sai''s face was really good-looking: "I didn''t expect that you were quite smart. Don''t worry. After this news, you will be released from the government. I don''t know the specific time. Anyway, I''ll let you know the first time."


    "Thank you, chief sair. Thank you, chief sair." Song Qingshu sent him away with gratitude.


    Before long, song Qingshu opened the door and was about to go out. A soldier stopped him at the door: "what are you doing?"


    "The little one wants to go to the cottage." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Come with me." The soldier looked at him in disgust and led him out. He kept muttering in his mouth: "this is his mother''s job."


    Song Qingshu follows behind the soldiers. Although he looks like he is bowing down, he still looks around from the corner of his eyes.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu found a rockery pile with several soldiers standing beside it. It seemed that there was a dark hole behind it. His heart moved and he went there.


    "For what?" When song Qingshu came over, several soldiers pulled out their swords and looked at him warily.


    "I... I''m looking for the toilet." Song Qingshu winced and said, looking inside.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes, don''t see where this is? Do you want to live in it Several soldiers yelled.


    "Brothers, I''m sorry. The old man was asked to be in charge of by manager Sai. If I didn''t pay attention to him, he was lost." Just now, the soldiers who led the way rushed over and apologized to several guards.


    "This time I won''t look into the manager''s face. Next time I''ll be careful and keep him in prison!" The guard swore and waved to them to go.


    "What bullshit, just a few doorkeepers, so arrogant." As soon as they left the guard''s line of sight, the soldier yelled.


    "My Lord, it''s all bad. You''ve offended several officials." Song Qingshu quickly apologized.


    "I Pooh!" The soldier scolded, "just a few jailers, bullshit officials."


    "Yes, yes..." Song Qingshu nodded and thoughtfully looked back at the rockery pile, keeping the terrain in mind.


    After returning to the room, song Qingshu found several things in the package, thought for a moment, and then got up and went out.


    "Are you going to shit again?" Seeing that he came out again, the soldier at the door became angry.


    "Guanye calms down. It''s just that when I helped Wangye forge Buddhist scriptures just now, I found something strange in the Scriptures. At that time, I didn''t dare to say it. Looking back, I think it''s necessary to report it." Song Qingshu quickly explained.


    The soldier''s eyes brightened, hesitated for a moment: "you stay here, I''ll go to the match manager."


    Song Qingshu nodded and watched the soldiers disappear at the end of the corridor. He thought: in today''s world, unless a subordinate is very sure of the source of the information, he will inform his boss. Otherwise, listening to the wind is the rain. He will disturb his boss with some false information. After a few times, the subordinate will not have to be a subordinate. Match manager a see is an old Youzi, hope he didn''t so regardless of weight, directly report to Hongli know.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps sounded in the corridor, accompanied by the voice of the game manager scolding his subordinates: "how can you be so careless and let him stay in the room alone? What if old man Liu took the opportunity to run away?"


    When manager Sai saw song Qingshu, the voice of reprimand stopped. With a wave of his hand, he told his men to go out first. Looking at Song Qingshu, his eyes glowed: "I heard you found the secret in the Scriptures?" As a confidant of Hongli, he naturally knew how much Hongli valued the Scripture. If he found out the secret of the Scripture and reported it to the higher authorities, what a great achievement it would be.


    "Yes, when I imitated the Scriptures just now, I found that..." Song Qingshu lowered his head and his voice became lower and lower.


    "What did you find?" Manager Sai frowned and went forward to attach his ear to song Qingshu.

 Chapter 227

    "I found the time of your death." Song Qingshu gave a cold smile and held out his hand to his throat.


    Originally, as the first master of Manchu in Shengjing, the martial arts of general manager Sai was weaker than that of song Qingshu. It''s a pity that he didn''t expect that Liu Laohan was a martial arts expert. He was caught up in the key without any precaution.


    "Cluck cluck..." manager Sai''s face was red and he wanted to call for help, but what he sent out was this meaningless voice. His hands scratched everywhere, but he couldn''t touch song Qingshu.


    "If you can be the first person I kill, you should die." Song Qingshu sighs, wrists a twist, card wipe, game manager has been he twisted his neck, plop to the ground, eyes protuberant, obviously dead.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" The guard outside heard the sound and knocked on the door.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu simulation contest manager''s voice said.


    After that, song Qingshu sat at the table and began to re mix the medicine mud of the human skin mask. Manager Sai was here. It was easier to make it. He spread the medicine mud on his face and quickly dried it. Song Qingshu tore it off and put it on his face. He stuck Liu''s mask on manager Sai''s face and exchanged their clothes. Song Qingshu checked it and found that there was no flaw, He opened the door and went out.


    "Chief sair... This?" The bodyguard was about to speak when he saw old man Liu lying on the ground in the room. His face changed greatly.


    "The Lord asked me to eliminate all hidden dangers, so I sent him on the road. Later, I carried him to bury him quietly. Don''t let anyone know. You must understand the rules of the house." Song Qingshu patted the bodyguard on the shoulder.


    The bodyguard was in a cold sweat. He thought that manager Sai would kill people after listening to Liu Laohan''s secret. Wouldn''t I be very dangerous? The corner of the eye Yu Guang sweeps the palm that the manager of the contest puts on his shoulder. Every time the other side pats, the guard''s face turns white.


    Finally, watching the manager disappear in the distance, the bodyguard felt paralyzed and felt that his back had been completely wet with cold sweat. With a long sigh of relief, he went into the room and dragged "old man Liu" up to find a place to bury him. Poor manager Sai, as the first master of Manchu in Shengjing City, died so quietly.


    Following his memory, song Qingshu came all the way to the rockery before and swaggered past. The guard saw what he looked like and quickly bowed down and saluted: "I''ll see the general manager of the competition."


    "Well," Song Qingshu snorted noncommittally, "by the order of the Lord, I''m going to see the prisoner."


    "Chief justice, please." A group of bodyguards quickly opened the prison door and politely let go of the road. Manager Sai was the red man in front of the Lord. He said that they would not doubt that they had been ordered by the Lord.


    "I have something to say to the prisoners. You go out first." Entering the cell, song Qingshu waves all the guards out first. And then one cell, one cell, to observe the opposite room inside.


    Finally, he found the dying Tian Guinong in the inner cell. He was covered with blood and had no complete skin. Song Qingshu frowned and squatted beside him, shaking his body: "brother Tian, brother Tian?"


    Tian Guinong gradually woke up, looked at Song Qingshu, and said faintly, "it''s manager Sai. What can I do for Tian?" Song Qingshu snorted: "do you want to go out?"


    "Out?" Tian Guinong''s eyes brightened, and soon dimmed, "go out and do what."


    "Don''t you want your wife Nanlan and your daughter Tian Qingwen?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, could it be that the torture in recent days has made him aspire to life and death?


    "Nanlan?" Tian Guinong finally had a reaction, but soon he let off his breath, "but now I''m a loser. What''s the use of thinking about her?"


    "Waste people?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    "Manager Sai, why do you know that?" Tian Guinong looked at him and showed his bloody lower body. "The Lord has already ordered me to use the palace punishment..." he said sadly and began to sob.


    Song Qingshu was a fool. Unexpectedly, Tian Guinong was so miserable. He was silent for a while and said, "who says that a man who has been punished in the palace is a loser? In the Han Dynasty, Sima Qian, who wrote historical records, Cai Lun, who invented papermaking, and Zheng He, the great eunuch who went to the West seven times before Ming Dynasty, were not famous in the history of Qing Dynasty. Who dares to say that they are useless


    Song Qingshu saw that Tian Guinong had nothing to do with it. He quickly changed the subject of the story. "Yu chaoen of the Tang Dynasty, Wei Zhongxian of the former Ming Dynasty, who is not physically disabled... Is not mentally disabled? If one person is inferior to ten thousand people, and they interfere in political affairs, frighten hundreds of officials, and have wives and concubines in groups, who dares to say that they are useless people. "


    Tian Guinong raised his head and murmured: "yes, yes, I still have a chance, I still have a chance..."


    Song Qingshu has a black line. It''s really a bad person''s nature. Positive examples can''t inspire him, but these evil villains make him come back to life.


    "This is Xueshen Yuchan pill. It''s useful for your injury. Take it quickly." Song Qingshu sent a pill to Tian Guinong.


    Tian Guinong took a wary look at him and thought that he was not as good as dead. If the poison was too big, he swallowed it and immediately felt the heat rising in his stomach.


    Song Qingshu put his palm on his vest and said, "I''ll help you digest the medicine first. When you recover your action ability temporarily, I''ll send you out."


    Feeling the constant stream of genuine Qi from the vest, Tian Guinong hurriedly healed: "why did manager Sai save me?"


    "A few years ago, I was deeply favored by song Qingshu. He came to Shengjing this time as an imperial envoy. When he learned that you were tortured by the king because of him, he tried to find a way to help you. Later, he got in touch with me by chance. " Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t you betray the LORD by doing so?" When Tian Guinong heard that song Qingshu had sent someone to rescue him, he had mixed feelings. If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t go to prison, but when he learned that something had happened to him, he tried to help him for the first time... He didn''t know whether to hate him or to appreciate him.


    "I have to repay you for saving my life. I have a way to hide it from you. Brother Tian doesn''t have to worry about me. You''d better calm down and absorb the medicine. " Song Qingshu replied.


    After burning incense, song Qingshu stood up and said, "I can''t stay here long. Brother Tian should be able to walk by himself now. Let''s go out of the Palace first."


    "Good." Tian Guinong nodded busily and staggered behind song Qingshu. Every step made his face pale with pain, and beads of sweat rolled down. However, thinking whether he could escape or not, he had to grit his teeth and insist.


    "Chief sair, what''s this Looking at Tian Guinong behind song Qingshu, the guard at the door was shocked.


    "Lord''s order, I''ll take him out. You don''t have to ask more." Song Qingshu felt out a token and said faintly, thinking that the tournament manager really saved a lot of energy. He didn''t expect to have a Hongli token on his body, otherwise he would have to spend more time saving Tian Guinong.


    "Yes The bodyguards said with a smile, "this farmland has become a useless person. Now it''s of no value."


    Hearing the laughter of the low guards who were not paid attention to by themselves, Tian Guinong trembled all over, his nails were embedded in the meat, and he was ruthless in his heart: this revenge, I, Tian Guinong, must revenge!


    All the way out of the palace, song Qingshu pointed to the carriage that was ready to be on the side, and said to Tian Guinong, "brother Tian, I have something important to do, so I won''t see you off. After you drive this carriage back to your house, take your wife and Qian Jin to the five lakes gate in the east of the city to find their leader sang Feihong. Song engong has agreed with her that they will send you out of Shengjing. Now you are not allowed to live in Liaodong. Leader sang will send you to Yanjing city. Duke song has arranged everything for you there. " It turns out that song Qingshu saved sang Feihong in Zhang Zhaochong''s mansion last time. After that, sang Feihong came to her door to repay her kindness. Song Qingshu thought for a moment and made an agreement with her to escort several people out of the city.


    "Thank you for saving me today." Tian Guinong looks at Song Qingshu and chokes for a moment. Since he was put into prison, his former officialdom friends have turned their faces and fallen into the well. Unexpectedly, it was manager Sai, who had no friendship in the past, who offered a helping hand.


    "Thank song en Gong if you want to." Song Qingshu chuckles in his heart, turns around and goes to the palace. He only takes a few steps. He doesn''t know what he thinks of, and then he stops Tian Guinong. "Brother Tian, the leader of Wu Hu''s gate only knows his wife Nan LAN. Brother Tian should not go to the door alone." It turns out that song Qingshu was worried about Tian Guinong''s poor nature and abandoned his wife and daughter at this critical moment. Then his efforts were in vain?


    "Thank you for reminding me?" Tian Guinong was stunned and nodded. Then he drove to his mansion.


    To re-enter the palace, song Qingshu wondered why he didn''t see the Red Flower Club in the prison just now. Maybe they were not locked up in the palace. Forget it, now that time is running short, there''s no way to save them. Go to find Xia Qingqing first.


    Song Qingshu went in a hurry, all the way unimpeded, knowing that he came to the gate of the palace, "manager Sai, you don''t know the rules, do you? In the inner court of the palace, no one is allowed to enter except the prince and his son. " There was a sound nearby.


    When song Qingshu looks back, he seems to have seen this man at the banquet before. It''s Bai Zhen, the Third Master of Prince Bao''s golden claw and iron hook. According to Zhang Zhaozhong, Bai Zhen''s eagle claw skill is still superior to that of the competition manager. Having thought of all these things in his mind, song Qingshu quickly said, "it''s Lord Bai. I''m sorry. I was thinking about something just now. I was a little confused for a moment."


    "Never mind, never mind." Bai Zhenpi said with a smile, but his heart was filled with resentment. The martial arts of the competition manager was not as good as his own. Because he was full of people, he was more trusted by the Lord, but he could only watch the house here.


    Song Qingshu turned and went to the palace, thinking: I thought I could use the identity of manager Sai to find Qingqing more easily, but I didn''t expect... It seems that I have to carry out the established plan.


    After leaving the palace in a hurry, song Qingshu found a secluded place, pulled off his official clothes and human skin mask, and then rushed to the Longmen Inn near the palace, where another man was waiting for him.

 Chapter 228

    Song Qingshu came to a room. Seeing that no one else noticed him, he put out his hand and knocked nine times on the door. Then he buckled it heavily. The people inside received the strange signal he had agreed in advance, and the door opened quietly.


    ? After flashing in, song Qingshu asked, "are you ready?"


    ?¡° Ready, but... Are you really good at medicine? " The voice is very beautiful, it is the former Ming nine Princess Zhu long.


    ?¡° No Looking at the banner on the table, which says "special treatment for difficult and miscellaneous diseases", and several medicine baskets, song Qingshu smiles with satisfaction. It''s hard for her to make these things right for a princess.


    ?¡° Don''t you dare to expose it? " Zhu Yi was angry and laughed, waiting for the explanation of song Qingshu.


    ?¡° I really can''t cure ordinary diseases, but I have a 70% chance to cure the disease that Baoqin palace is looking for. " Song Qingshu replied.


    ?¡° 70% Zhu Yi thought, "what''s the disease? Are you so sure?"


    ?¡° I don''t know. " Song Qingshu shrugged.


    ?¡° I don''t know? " Zhu Yi angrily threw the things in his hand and sat down on the bed, sulking, "it''s time for you to keep secret. Go to the palace yourself. I won''t go."


    ?¡° Oh, my good princess, don''t put down the burden at this time. " Song Qingshu was in a hurry and ran to apologize. "I''m really not sure what ails that woman. It''s just a guess. If I guess wrong, I''ll lose face."


    ?¡° If you guessed wrong, you guessed wrong. What''s the matter? With our lightness skills, the people in Baoqin palace must not be able to keep us, "Zhu Yi turned to look at him." what''s the disease you guessed? "


    ? She was a pair of beautiful eyes staring at some uncomfortable, song Qingshu embarrassed to say: "this disease, I''m a little embarrassed to say."


    ?¡° What is the disease? You''re in such a hurry. " The more song Qingshu said that, the more curious Zhu was.


    ?¡° You put your ears in Song Qingshu beckons.


    ? Zhu Yi hesitated for a while, but his curiosity conquered the girl''s reserve and leaned forward.


    ? Looking at the white and crystal clear ears in front of her eyes, and the delicate platinum eardrop swaying gently, song Qingshu felt a short trance, quickly recovered and said a few words in her ear.


    ? I don''t know whether it''s the heat from Song Qing''s book or the words he heard. Zhu Yi sat up straight as if he was frightened and looked at him strangely: "do you understand this kind of daughter''s family?"


    ?¡° A little bit, a little bit. " Song Qingshu was also a bit embarrassed. In the past modern society, women would take it as a model of caring, but in the implicit ancient times, it was inevitable that a big man would feel a little indecent if he understood it.


    ?¡° Well, since you know how to treat it, we can try it Zhu is also quite unnatural.


    ?¡° We''ve just been in the palace for a while. We have to hurry up, otherwise it''s too late. " Song Qingshu worried that the Dragon sect had already started to take action. He was too late to enter the palace.


    ? Quickly pick up a long prepared human skin mask and stick it on the face, then stick a few wisps of beard on it, and then put on a clean and simple Taoist robe. Soon song Qingshu became a Taoist doctor.


    ? After tightening his belt, song Qingshu looked back and found that Zhu was staring at himself in a daze and said, "why don''t you change your clothes?"


    ?¡° How can I change you here? " Zhu Yi stamped his foot in a bad mood.


    ? Song Qingshu also felt that he was in trouble. He quickly turned around and said, "now it''s urgent. I have to decorate the human skin mask to avoid being seen by the people in the palace later. You can change it. I promise I won''t peek. "


    ? Zhu longlong is no longer the princess of Shengong who blushed when she was close to the man. Her life in the world has changed a lot over the years. She doesn''t have too much coyness. She said directly, "OK, but if I don''t call you, you can''t turn around... By the way, when you decorate your mask, don''t take the mirror."


    ?¡° Sao Rui Sao Rui, I didn''t mean to In a daze, song Qingshu quickly put down the mirror in his hand and touched the mask on his face with his hand. After repairing one or two flaws, song Qingshu realized that no one should recognize his true identity.


    ? Although the voice behind him made him daydream for a while at the beginning, song Qingshu soon realized the danger of this action, and he focused on the next action plan, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    ?¡° All right Zhu''s voice came from behind. Song Qingshu looked back and saw that she was no longer the beautiful and refined nine princesses, but a delicate drug boy.


    ?¡° It''s really good, "Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction." later, you try not to talk. No one should be able to see that you are a woman disguised as a man, and so on... "


    ? Zhu Yi has been wandering in the world these years. It''s not convenient for her to be a woman, so she often disguises herself as a man. She comes here and goes there. She is very good at dressing up as a man. Watching song Qingshu come to her, she is stunned.


    ? Song Qingshu is getting closer and closer to her, and Zhu Yi subconsciously wants to retreat, but he hears "don''t move!" There was a convincing smell in his voice. Zhu Yi believed that the other party would not be unfaithful to him, so he stood at the same place. When she noticed that song Qingshu''s hand was reaching out to her ear, she realized what he was going to do. It turned out that she was careless and forgot to take down the earrings.


    ? Soon, there was a sense of numbness in the earlobe, and song Qingshu''s voice sounded: "there are two major flaws in women''s disguise as men. One is the Adam''s apple, but it''s an ear hole. Your collar is very high, so the Adam''s apple is naturally OK, but the ear hole is too obvious. I''ll smear it with medicine mud, and it won''t be seen in a short time." Song Qingshu gently kneaded the round ear beads, only felt cold and greasy, secretly praised in his heart.


    ?¡° Nine girls, your earrings. " After dealing with the problem of ear hole, song Qingshu put the eardrop in front of Zhu Yi''s eyes.


    ? Zhu Yi is full of autumn, a pretty face but without a trace of expression, light said: "you take it, the man touched things, I don''t want."


    ? Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that I had touched your ear just now. "Since the nine girls'' generous gift, I''m not respectful." Then he put it away and put it in his arms.


    ? Zhu Yi took a bad look at him. He felt strange in his heart. He seemed to give him a token of love... He didn''t want to continue this topic. He quickly asked, "do you have to dress me up as a boy drug boy? Isn''t it more convenient for a girl drug boy to wait?"


    ?¡° It''s more convenient to be a drug girl, but Hongli Fu kang''an''s father and son are lusters, and nine girls are so beautiful. If they appear in the form of women, it''s hard to avoid arousing their lust. Maybe they''ll make trouble. " Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile that women have been creatures that attract hatred since ancient times. The more beautiful they are, the stronger their ability to attract hatred is.


    ? Hearing his natural praise, Zhu Yi blushed, grabbed the medicine box on the table and said, "let''s go."


    ? After a cup of tea, a Taoist priest came near the palace, followed by a handsome little medicine boy. The Taoist priest looked at the medical notice on the wall and tore it off. The guard on one side was surprised and angry: "you... You!"


    ?¡° What are you doing? " Song Qingshu yawned, "since I dare to expose it, I have the ability to cure it. Don''t talk nonsense. Go in and report it."


    ? The guards hesitated for a moment, and finally sent a companion to report to them. The rest of them looked at them. If the order of punishment came from the government later, they could control them at the first time.


    ? Fu kang''an was in the mansion discussing with Hongli about rescuing his son. Suddenly, a bodyguard came in and told him that the medical list had been torn. Fu kang''an was stunned. Hongli said, "go and have a look first. I''ll discuss with them again. I''ll let you know later."


    ? Fu kang''an nodded and hurried to the side hall, informing his subordinates to invite song Qingshu and others in.


    ? Seeing fukang''an, who is still very handsome, song Qingshu thought of Shanhaiguan again, and sighed quietly in his heart. When he looked at Fu kang''an, he was also looking at Song Qingshu.


    ? In Fu kang''an''s opinion, song Qingshu looks like an immortal. I''m afraid he really has some skills. When he looks at Zhu Yi, he suddenly doubts that he is a little too handsome. Fukang''an is a veteran of Huacong. It''s hard for her to escape his eyes when she disguises as a man. He subconsciously glanced at Zhu''s earlobe and saw that it was as smooth as a mirror and there was no trace of the existence of ear holes, which dispelled his doubts.


    ?¡° There were many famous doctors in the government before, but none of them was useful. In order not to waste time, I will test you first. If you really cure her afterwards, I will not only offer you a thousand taels of reward, but also personally apologize for the offence at the moment. "


    ? Song Qingshu laments that Fu kang''an is not just a playboy. His fame for so many years has not been mixed up for nothing. He coughed and asked, "dare to ask, marshal, is your patient a lactating woman?"


    ? Fukang''an was stunned and nodded: "it is indeed."


    ?¡° Is the woman as hard as a stone in some parts of her breasts besides her fever? " Song Qingshu continued.


    ? Fukang was at a loss, and subconsciously replied, "I don''t know about that. It seems that she meant it when she called pain before." Soon reaction came over, overjoyed to look at Song Qingshu: "Mr. sure is a miracle doctor, just by virtue of a few words on the outside notice, he launched the disease."


    ? Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "marshal, I''m flattered. I just speculated from the inability of so many famous doctors before. They must have used ordinary means to treat fever. Natural medicine is not right."?


    ?¡° That''s right, sir Fukang''an stood up excitedly. "Come with me, sir. I''ll take you to see her."


    ? Song Qingshu looked back at Zhu Yi and saw that she quietly gave a thumbs up and a smile.


    ?¡° I''ve seen the marshal. " Passing by the front door of the inner house, Bai Zhengong salutes Fu Kangan respectfully.


    ? Fu kang''an nodded and hurried to the inside. Song Qingshu and song Qingshu followed closely. Because Fu kang''an himself led the way, Bai Zhen naturally did not dare to ask.


    ? Came to an elegant courtyard, fukang''an opened the door: "Sir, please come in." Take the opportunity to wave to let the servant girl on the side step down first.


    ? Across the screen, song Qingshu saw a woman lying on the bed, her forehead sweating all the time, and her mouth murmuring bitterly from time to time. With his eyesight, he could see that the woman was ma Chunhua who came to the broken temple on Shengjing road.


    ? Song Qingshu put on an affectation for a while, with an expression of desire to talk and stop, and finally sighed deeply: "we can''t cure it, we can''t cure it, we''ll leave first."


    ? Fukang''an was stunned: "Sir, I didn''t expect that the score was not bad just now. How can it not be cured now?" Not to mention fukang''an, Zhu Yi stood still when he heard him.


    ?¡° If it''s a few days in the morning, my wife''s condition can still be treated by medicine, but now... It''s beyond medicine. " Song Qingshu shook his head.


    ? Fukang''an was so clever that he noticed something strange in his words and said: "drugs can''t cure it. There are other ways to cure it. Please save her life." It''s hard for fukang''an to say that she has any feelings for Ma Chunhua, but her beautiful young body is really unforgettable to him. In addition, she is the only woman who gave birth to a son to fukang''an, which naturally has more weight in his heart than before.


    ?¡° It can be treated, but I''m afraid the marshal can''t accept that kind of treatment Song Qingshu hesitated.


    ?

 Chapter 229

    "What is it?" Fukang''an was stunned.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, as if after a great struggle, said: "your wife''s illness is due to milk. Water is too sufficient, but not discharged from the body in time, the residual milk. Water remains in the chest meridian, and finally deposits, blocking the chest of the various meridians, a long time into inflammation, eventually leading to the wife''s illness. The only way to save your wife''s life is to massage with special techniques, disperse the blocked lumps and dredge the channels in front of your chest. "


    In fact, in the final analysis, Ma Chunhua''s disease is nothing more than a common breast blockage in lactating women, which eventually develops into mastitis. If a woman has this disease, her chest is often swollen and painful, accompanied by high fever. If she is not treated in time, it will develop very seriously.


    As for why song Qingshu, a big man, understood this, it''s a coincidence that song Qingshu''s friend in his previous life was the one who asked a woman to teach him how to swim. After marriage, his wife also contracted this problem and worried his friend. Finally, an experienced elder asked him to ask a milkman to come back and cured his wife.


    That''s song Qingshu''s "don''t worry, I will save them." Fukang''an said, holding Ma Chunhua''s hand.


    "I believe you." Ma Chunhua nodded weakly, holding fukang''an''s hand tightly.


    "Oh dear!" Fu kang''an was stunned and looked back. It turned out that after Song Qingshu''s combing, Ma Chunhua''s mammary gland had been opened up a lot. A big lump squeezed on it and directly turned into a stream of milk and sprayed it on Zhu''s face.


    Zhu was unprepared. He thought his mouth was sweet and fishy. He quickly stood up and wiped everything off his face.


    "Dashai, the mammary glands on madam''s side have been dredged. You should be able to distinguish them with your naked eyes." Song Qingshu chuckles secretly. He adds strength in his hand, and streams of juice shoots at Zhu Yi.


    Fukang''an didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry. At this time, the voice of the guard came from outside the door: "marshal, the Lord asked me to inform you that I''m ready to start."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Interested friends might as well consider this magical career


    In other words, I think I''m an amateur milkman, ha ha

 Chapter 230

    "Well, I''ll be right there." Fu kang''an stood up and looked at Song Qingshu and said, "Ben Shuai has something to go. She will give it to her husband."


    Song Qingshu indicated that his hands were inconvenient. He didn''t get up to answer: "the commander can help himself. It will take me a few hours to dredge his wife''s channels completely."


    "In terms of remuneration, I''ll inform my men to prepare it for you." Before fukang''an left, he quietly pulled a servant girl and said, "you''ll stay here later. You must prevent him from cheating on his wife. If anything happens, you can ask the outside bodyguard to come in and help." Fukang''an was also in a dilemma. She left these weak and slender maids here. She really couldn''t help when something happened. However, Ma Chunhua was so naked that she couldn''t let the guards stay in the room. So she had to compromise.


    Looking at the maid''s head, fukang''an opened the door and went out. He said to the guard at the door, "pay attention to the movement inside. If someone calls for help, rush in immediately."


    "Chirp!" The bodyguard half knelt down.


    Fukang''an looked back at the room and saw that no one was paying attention. He quickly pulled up a head guard at his feet and whispered in his ear, "after the doctor cured his wife''s illness, you will take them to a quiet place..." instead of saying it clearly, he made a gesture to wipe his neck. The bodyguard was startled and nodded knowingly.


    Hearing the sound of Fu kang''an leaving with his subordinates, song Qingshu whispered to Zhu Yi: "this man is really not a good thing. We saved his wife, but he wanted to kill her."


    "Who asked you to touch the whole body of other people''s wives? I''d have to kill you if I were you." Zhu Yi''s stomach Fei is unceasing, still in exasperation, he just intentionally squeezed milk on his body.


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of Sifang Pavilion, a young man staggered over, stood there and looked at the plaque on the gate. After confirmation, he went straight to the gate. The young man had a pretty face. Unfortunately, there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth and his face was gray. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    "Stop! Who are you? " The inside guard at the door saw that he was suspicious and quickly drew out his knife to guard against him.


    "I want to... See you, Mr. Song. If you have something important, please... Tell him." The young man stood unsteadily, sat down and said a few words as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, not sure what he came from, and hesitated.


    As soon as he saw their appearance, the young man knew clearly, showed a bitter smile, calmed down the scattered Qi in his body, and said, "you see, I''m going to die now. What kind of Assassin can I really be? You have informed the safflower meeting that Yu Yutong asked to see me. He must have met me. "


    "The red flower festival?" The two bodyguards were so surprised that they immediately sent someone in to report.


    In Song Qingshu''s bedroom, Li Yuanzhi is talking with Luo Bing: "sister Luo, do you think brother song can save the people of Honghua club?" I don''t know why, there is always an ominous premonition in her heart.


    "Maybe." Luo Bing is obviously a little out of his mind.


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Song?" At this time, the voice of the bodyguard came from outside the door.


    The two women were startled. Finally, Li Yuanzhi lowered her voice and said, "don''t you say don''t disturb me?"


    The bodyguard outside obviously hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "but there is a red flower Club counter thief at the gate who wants to see you. I''m afraid he won''t live long."


    "What?" Luo Bing suddenly stood up and asked, "did he say his name?"


    "It''s called Yu or something." The guard said uncertainly.


    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi screamed and ran out in a hurry, "where is he? Please wait for me to see him!"


    The bodyguard was stunned. He didn''t know why a girl with bright eyes suddenly appeared in master song''s room. He couldn''t help looking behind her and wanted to listen to the instructions of song Qingshu.


    At this time, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian rushed over when they heard the news. Seeing Li Yuanzhi''s posture of rushing out, they quickly said, "my aunt and grandma, Mr. Song has specially ordered that you should not go out." Thinking of the things song Qingshu told them when he left, they knew that they had misunderstood his orientation before.


    "I don''t care. I''m going to see him." When Li Yuanzhi heard the news that Yu Yutong was dying, she could not calm down. She drew out her sword and planned to rush out directly.


    "Mr. Song ordered that you should not go out of this yard." Zhang and Zhao looked at each other and silently pulled out their waist knives.


    "Yuanzhi sister, since we can''t go out, let them bring Yu Yutong in." Luo Bing also came out and looked at Zhang Zhao and said, "Mr. Song won''t even allow this?"


    "That''s not true." Zhang Zhao two people will knife income waist, turn head to command under hand to say, "bring that person in."


    "Be careful." Li Yuanzhi added nervously.


    When I saw Yu Yutong on the stretcher, Li Yuanzhi''s tears rolled out and rushed over: "brother Yu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Kangnian shouldered Zhao Qixian and whispered, "what''s the matter? Isn''t she the woman of master song? Why is she crying with other men now?"


    "How do I know? Do you think Mr. Song will skin us after he comes back?" Zhao Qixian said gloomily.


    "That''s not true," Zhang Kangnian said in Zhao Qixian''s ear, turning his eyes and covering his mouth with his hand. "Have you forgotten the woman who came last time? I have a husband, too. I''m afraid that our master song is good at this. If the east window incident happened, the victim came to the door. "


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Yu Yutong''s dying appearance, Luo Bing was already full of fire. Listening to what they said, Luo Bing could not help but frown: "you all go out."


    "Isn''t that good?" Zhang Kangnian said with a smile that he had a clear idea in his mind. Without knowing it, he just let the man in. Knowing that they had an affair, he also let them live in the same room. After Song Qingshu came back, he still had to deal with himself.


    Zhao Qixian pulled his sleeve and whispered: "this man is going to die soon. What can he do? It''s unnecessary to touch the eyebrows of these two females. Sooner or later, they will be brought into the house by Mr. Song. If they later hate today, blow the pillow and give us some shoes, we can''t get away with it. "


    "It''s still thoughtful of you." Zhang Kangnian was so scared that they went out with a smile and closed the door.


    "Brother Yu, don''t frighten me. How did you get hurt so badly?" Li Yuanzhi cried with tears.


    Yu Yu Tong obviously did not expect that Li Yuanzhi would also be here. Here, he said, "Li... Miss Li?"


    Luo Bing should calm down, take out a pill in the room and send it to Yu Yutong''s mouth: "this is Xueshen Yuchan pill that Gao Liguo paid tribute to Tartars. Last time I heard song Qingshu say that it has a miraculous effect on healing."


    "No, I know I''m dead in my body," Yu Yu Tong said with a bitter smile, but Luo Bing forced the pill into his mouth.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the power of Xueshen Yuchan pill or just now when my lips touched Luo Bing''s fingers, Yu Yu''s face was flushed and coughed violently.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you are here as expected. If I can see you before I leave, I will die without regret." Yu Yu looked at the soft lines on Luo Bing''s face, and he was a little crazy.


    Li Yuanzhi heard his words, a pretty face faded, subconsciously back two steps, in the eyes means difficult to understand, and is at a loss and sad.


    Yu Yu looks at him and knows that his behavior hurts her, but he thinks that he is going to die soon. He just wants to talk to Luo Bing before he dies. As for other people, he can''t control so much.


    Luo Bing knelt down in front of him. His eyes were moist. He choked and said, "my fourteenth brother, my fourth sister-in-law is here. Who is so cruel and hurt you like this? Is it yuzhenzi or Zhang Zhaozhong? My sister-in-law will take revenge for you."


    Yu Yu shook his head with a faint smile: "it''s not them, but someone you can''t even think of." Then he said a name.


    Luo Bing suddenly Leng, subconsciously shook his head: "how can it be him? Why did the old helmsman kill you? "


    The medicine in the body began to work. Yu Yu felt much better, so he quickly got up and told the whole story.


    It turns out that Yu Yutong heard that the old helmsman coerced Luo Bing to make a trick on Song Qingshu, but Wen Tailai agreed. He was a little frustrated for a moment. At this time, the master of Baoqin palace rushed in. He was like a walking corpse and didn''t resist. He was ready to die by the enemy''s knife, but he was finished. How did he know that the master of the palace didn''t kill them, There was a lot of discretion in the shot, obviously to capture people alive.


    After being captured, Yu Yutong and others were switched to different places. After two days of depravation, he suddenly realized that Luo Bing had escaped that day. A man must be lonely and helpless in the world. He felt an impulse to escape from the palace to find Luo Bing.


    When Yu Yutong started his operation, he found that for some reason, the guard was very loose and did not seem to treat him as a prisoner. He sneaked all the way. He wanted to rescue the chief helmsman and the old helmsman first. But he came to a house unconsciously and heard two people talking in the room. One of them seemed to be the voice of the old helmsman. Yu Yu listens to his doubts. Unexpectedly, he discovers a big secret.


    That day, Yu wanting said that 40 years ago, his childhood sweetheart, Qian Zhenhuan, was robbed by Prince Yong and was humiliated to give birth to Hongli. Yu wanting is interested in the fact that Hongli has the blood of ordinary Han people, so he plans to abandon his personal feud and cooperate with Hongli with Honghua club to help him become the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and bring a better life to the Han people all over the world.


    As a result, Yu Yutong heard a different version under the window. It turns out that Qian Zhenhuan was not robbed by Prince Yong at all. Instead, Yu wanting designed all kinds of coincidences to give it to Prince Yong on purpose. Before Qian Zhenhuan was lucky by Prince Yong, she was pregnant with Yu wanting''s flesh and bone, which is now the precious prince Hongli.

 Chapter 231

    "What?" The shock of this news to Luo Bing is subversive.


    ? But Li Yuanzhi stares at Luo Bing''s back in a daze, thinking that maybe she is really sent by Honghua to seduce elder brother song. No wonder these days, she always thinks that they are a little strange, but she doesn''t know what the relationship between them is.


    ?¡° I had the same reaction as you Yu Yutong said with a bitter smile, "I thought the old helmsman had sacrificed his feelings in order to fight against the great cause of the Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty. I didn''t expect that he calculated everything well at the beginning and wanted his son to be emperor, but he tricked us brothers to work for him." Resentment is hard to hide in the voice.


    ?¡° What happened later? " Luo Bing asked anxiously.


    ? Yu Yutong then came along with what happened later. When he heard the news, he was so stupid that he subconsciously wanted to leave and inform the rest of the red flower club. However, he was so lost that he knocked down a vase and was found by Yu wanting. When Yu wanting finds out it''s Yu Yutong, he still tries to cheat him with lies. Unfortunately, Yu Yutong is still young and full of vigor. He directly scolds Yu wanting for being mean and shameless. Yu wanting finally kills him.


    ? Although Yu Yutong got the true biography of master Ma Zhen, one of the five masters of Wudang, he is still not Yu wanting''s opponent. He fought to escape. Unfortunately, Yu wanting has broken his heart.


    ?¡° My fourteenth brother, do you have anything else you want? My fourth sister-in-law will do it for you. " Luo Bing can also feel that Yu Yutong''s life is gone, sobbing.


    ? Yu Yu with a bitter smile: "sister-in-law, you don''t know what I mean to you." Luo Bing was stunned and Li Yuanzhi was cold.


    ?¡° Fourth sister-in-law, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not. " Yu Yutong''s face was struggling.


    ?¡° My fourteenth brother, my fourth sister-in-law is listening. " Luo Bing holding his hands, only feel cold abnormal, the heart is more uncomfortable.


    ?¡° The fourth sister-in-law should not follow the fourth brother, just follow the song Qingshu. " Yu Yu as if to see through everything, light said.


    ?¡° What? " Luo bing a stay, never thought he would say so.


    ?¡° Last time, the old helmsman asked you to tempt song Qingshu with a beauty trick. Although he lied to everyone, the fourth brother nodded and agreed, "Yu Yu said in a deep voice." in my opinion, no matter what the purpose of a man is, he should not let his own woman sacrifice. So after that day, I really despise the fourth brother. He doesn''t deserve to have you. "


    ?¡° Bang Luo Bing bit his teeth and gave him a slap.


    ?¡° What are you doing! " Li Yuanzhi wakes up and runs to protect Yu Yutong, glaring at Luo Bing.


    ?¡° Even if you hit me, I will say so, "Yu Yu said with a bitter smile." the fourth brother of Japanese said that song Qingshu threatened him with our lives on that day. He had no choice but to promise to give you to song Qingshu. I really just want to laugh, which can only prove that there are other things more important than sisao in my heart. Should we fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty? Of course, it should be reversed. But do you really feel at ease with what you get from your own woman? " Yu Yu said with a sneer, "if I were in the position of the fourth brother, I would rather die with all my brothers than agree with song Qingshu''s threat."


    ? What happened that day has already left a rift between Wen Tailai and Luo Bing. Yu Yu''s words are like Pangu''s giant axe, which makes the rift bigger and bigger.


    ? He noticed that Luo Bing''s face was cloudy and sunny, and Yu Yu Tong showed a faint smile, "fourth sister-in-law, song Qingshu, although I didn''t have much contact with him, I was also impressed by his few faces. In order to get you, he means despicable. Before, I hated him very much, but now when he is about to die, I can see that even if he is despicable, he will not use you to get benefits. Only a man like him can protect you for the rest of your life. "


    ?¡° I can protect myself. I don''t need men to protect me. " Luo Bing gritted her teeth and said that she didn''t want to listen to Yu Tong, because she found that her mind was shaking.


    ? Seeing Luo Bing''s uncertain look, Yu Yutong shook his head. All the time, he was infatuated with his fourth sister-in-law. But on his deathbed, he felt that he could see better than anyone else. Looking back at Li Yuanzhi, who was full of pear blossoms and rain, he sighed and said softly, "Yuanzhi."


    ? Li Yuanzhi seemed to be flattered and nodded. On weekdays, he either called himself Miss Li or called himself Miss Li. How could he call herself Miss Li so close? But at the end of her life, Li Yuanzhi burst into tears.


    ?¡° Do you think it''s happy to marry someone you love or to marry someone who loves you? " Yu Yu''s eyes are full of tenderness.


    ?¡° I am the happiest to marry you Li Yuanzhi said in a loud voice.


    ? Yu Yu was stunned. Unexpectedly, her answer was this. Such a smart and beautiful girl has always been deeply in love with herself. It''s false to say that she''s not attracted. But Yu Yu thinks that she''s going to die soon. Why should she be worried about a girl? She has to be cruel and say, "Miss Li, you should know that the person I love is my fourth sister-in-law, and I don''t love you."


    ?¡° I don''t care Li Yuanzhi turned her head and tried to wipe away her tears. Unfortunately, she couldn''t wipe them off.


    ?¡° But I care, "Yu Yu''s voice suddenly became serious." even if I survive and marry you, I''m afraid I''m more grateful than sentimental. At that time, as long as my sister-in-law beckons, I will not hesitate to leave you and enter her arms. "


    ?¡° My fourteenth brother! What nonsense. " Luo Bing came back and glared at Yu Yu.


    ?¡° I don''t have any nonsense, "Yu Yutong shook his head, his voice was very calm." I don''t think brother Wen is worthy of you, and I don''t think I am worthy of Miss Li. Miss Li, your love for me is too heavy for me to repay you equally. Do you understand what I mean? "


    ?¡° But I don''t need you to repay me. I''m just as happy to pay unilaterally. " Li Yuanzhi murmured to himself.


    ?¡° I''m not worthy of your efforts. You can only prove that you haven''t met the one you''re destined to meet... "Yu Tong''s eyes gradually fade.


    ?¡° I see. Brother Yu, I will definitely find the one you said was meant to be. " Li Yuanzhi sobbed and sobbed.


    ? Yu Yu Tong relaxed, suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, I heard the old helmsman say that the raid on the helm of Honghua club by Baoqin Prince''s house on that day was just a play played by two people, just to make use of the fourth sister-in-law to finish their plan unconsciously and lure song Qingshu into being deceived. I think since Song Qingshu is not here now, I''m afraid their strategy has been successful. "


    ?¡° What? " Li Yuanzhi and Luo Bing suddenly turned pale at the same time.


    ? Noticing the two women''s concern, Yu Yu said quietly, "why don''t I have such a good fortune as song Qingshu?"


    ?¡° What do you say, brother 14? " Luo bing a stay, kneel down again, looking at Yu Tong said.


    ? Yu Yutong finished what he wanted to say. Once he had given up all his wishes in the world, his anger would be released, and his eyes soon became dim. When he heard Luo Bing''s warm and familiar voice, he could not help smiling: "sister-in-law, can you kiss me?"


    ? Luo Bing is stunned. She has been aware of Yu Yutong''s Thoughts on herself, but she only treats him as a little brother who makes mistakes. When she hears his dying wish, she feels conflicted in her heart. After a moment''s silence, she finally puts her head together.


    ? As the yearning red lips approached, Yu Yu Tong showed a smile of satisfaction. His hand on the stretcher softened and fell into the air, and his eyes closed forever.


    ?¡° My fourteenth brother¡° Brother Yu Two women suddenly a burst of wail, Fu Yu with the body to cry.


    ? Before long, Li Yuanzhi raised her head, wiped away her tears, grabbed the sword and went out. Luo Bing noticed her abnormality and quickly stood up and cried, "sister Yuanzhi, what are you going to do?"


    ?¡° I''ll kill the dog thief in wanting and avenge brother Yu! " Li Yuanzhi gritted her teeth and said that she was the apple of the eye of Li Kexiu, a feudal official of the imperial court. The reason why she was so kind to all the people in the red flower club was that she loved her husband and loved her husband. Now Yu Yu died in the hands of the red Flower Club, and she even had an impulse to level the red flower club.


    ? Luo Bing is very entangled at the moment. After all, Yu wanting has been in charge of the red flower club for many years. She has always been respectful and afraid of Wan ting. Although Yu Yutong knows that Yu wanting''s normally dignified image is only disguised for her own self-interest, the deep-rooted image of Yu wanting in her heart is not easy to change all at once.


    ? Hearing Li Yuanzhi''s words, Luo Bing subconsciously wanted to stop him, but soon realized that he had no reason at all. In a trance, he said directly: "our top priority is to save song Qingshu first. In order to save our... Man, he risked himself. Now I''m afraid..."


    ? Li Yuanzhi finally returned to her senses and murmured to herself, "yes, since all this is a conspiracy, if elder brother song hurts himself for my request, I''m afraid I can''t be at ease all my life."


    ? Luo Bing also took out his Yuanyang double knives from the foot of the bed, gritted his teeth and said: "Yuanzhi sister, we will save song Qingshu first, and we will discuss the revenge later."


    ? Li Yuanzhi''s face was uncertain, and finally nodded: "good!"


    ? When Zhang Kangnian and Li Yuanzhi watched the two women come out in a murderous way, they suddenly looked silly: "two aunts and grandmothers, what are they going to do?"


    ? After such a interruption, Li Yuanzhi was no longer at a loss just now. Her usual shrewdness recovered a little bit. Looking at the two bodyguards, she moved in her heart and quickly said, "we''re going to meet your master song." Then he quickly told them the plot of the red flower club and song Qingshu''s conjecture that he was in a deep crisis at this time.


    ? Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, realized the seriousness of the situation, nodded, looked at the two girls and said, "two girls, Mr. Song has already told us that if he is in danger, we should not go directly to save him, but to find another person."


    ?¡­¡­


    ? But in the Marriott Inn, the Dragon sect was busy. Su Quan closed his eyes and thought about the details of the action. He thought everything was OK. When he opened his eyes, he was about to open his mouth.


    ? With a bang, the four windows, the wall next door, and the roof of the house were raided by experts. After a face-to-face interview, the ordinary members of the Dragon sect were killed and injured, and the rest of the core members were escorted around Su Quan.


    ? Su Tsuen subconsciously grabs the twins in his hands, points his red nails at the baby''s throat, and looks warily at the person coming in.


    ?¡° I''ve heard for a long time that the wife of the leader of Shenlong island is extremely beautiful. When I see her today, she really deserves her reputation. " Fukang''an burst of long smile, out of the crowd.


    ? Looking at Yu Zhenzi, Zhang Zhaozhong, Hai Lanbi, Debu and other famous masters in the royal family, Su Quan''s face was livid: "how can you be here?"


    ?¡° Do you want to ask if we should be at the dock ten miles away? " Fu kang''an sneered, "in the past, I was able to be as powerful as a firecracker against so many talented people on the battlefield. It''s nothing to worry about just a Dragon Island."


    ?¡° Ma''am, we''ll cover you. Let''s go Fat Toutuo roared and waved his crescent shovel to fukang''an.


    ?¡° I want to die Zhang Zhaochong''s eyes were fixed, and the sword came out of its sheath. Suddenly, the room was cold and shining, and the attack of pangtoutuo was blocked.


    ? At the same time, Lu Gaoxuan was stopped by Debu and hailanbi. Both of them were better than Lu Gaoxuan in martial arts, and soon Lu Gaoxuan was in danger.


    ?¡° Mr. Zhang, I''ll give you a hand. " Yuzhenzi laughed a few times and disappeared in the same place. His long sword came out of its sheath, and he carried his spirit to attack behind fat Toutuo.


    ? Although pangtoutuo''s martial arts are good, they are not as heavy as Zhang Zhao''s. how can he be a ghost like yuzhenzi? With a scream, he is passed by the sword through his chest. It seems that he is no longer alive.

 Chapter 232

    Hearing fat Toutuo''s scream, Lu Gaoxuan panics, and his moves are even more scattered. He is hit in the face by Hai Lanbi, and his brain bursts to death.


    "Younger martial brother!" Thin head Tuo see canthus want to crack, is about to rush up, Su Quan stretched out his hand, a will he stopped, looking at Fukang Anjiao said with a smile: "Fu Marshal if you don''t let his hands stop, I''m afraid the childe''s life is not guaranteed." With that, the two babies burst into tears.


    "Stop it Fukang''an''s left hand raised, and the masters of the Royal Palace quieted down, but they still surrounded the Dragon sect.


    Su Tsuen''s temples were full of sweat. He knew that he was in danger today. He just couldn''t figure out what he had found in the palace. Did song Qingshu betray us?


    "Madam Hong, you have been surrounded heavily. Can you still escape? It''s better to surrender as soon as possible. I think you are good at it. You can use the courtesy of the prince''s office to invite your wife. " Fukang''an looked at the two children in her hands. She felt warm in her heart and thought that what she said today would save her son.


    "Under normal circumstances, I can''t escape, but now you are in my hands. I''d like to have a try." Su Quanjiao said with a smile, "there are so many big men around my concubine. They are timid. If they hurt one of them accidentally, please don''t blame Fu Shuai. After all, there is only one left."


    In the hearts of all the people in the palace, I didn''t expect that this charming and matchless woman was still smiling when she said such a vicious threat.


    "Well, you give them to me. I''ll let you live on my promise." Fukang''an said in a deep voice.


    "Ouch, men''s promises are the most unreliable things in the world," Su Quan said, shaking his head. "You''d better hold them in your hands. Don''t worry. When we get on the boat safely, we will naturally return the two CHILDES to Fu Shuai."


    "Well, if you dare to hurt them, I will chase you to the ends of the earth." Fukang''an snorted coldly and waved his hand, and a crack appeared in the encirclement of the palace.


    "Thin head Tuo, go ahead." Su Quan also didn''t return ground to order a way.


    "Yes, ma''am." Thin head Tuo nodded and walked in front of him to guard against the attack.


    Su Quan stepped back with him step by step, with a smile on his lips. He thought that when he left Shengjing''s sphere of influence later, would he use these two boys to replace the forty two chapters.


    When she was estimating the bottom line of fukang''an, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her back. Before she could react, Su Quan''s blood gushed out. She knew that there was only one person behind her. She couldn''t help looking back and glaring at shoutoutuo: "it''s all your ghosts."


    Now Su Quan finally understood that with the ability of the Dragon sect, the Royal Palace could not find their whereabouts in a short time. She had planned how to confuse the attention of the Royal Palace, how to exchange scriptures, and how to retreat perfectly. But before the operation started, she was beheaded directly by the Royal Palace. In fact, she should have thought that there was a traitor in the sect. However, she still did not understand how skinny Toutuo dared to betray the Dragon sect when he was poisoned by Baotai Yijin pill.


    "Madam, over the years, you have been rooting out the elders of the sect and promoting the young members of the sect. Although everyone is cursing madam, I understand that all this is actually the meaning of the sect leader... If you follow the Dragon sect, you will be harmed by the sect leader sooner or later. Why do I wait to die?" Shoutoutuo picked up the baby from Su Quan''s hand and walked slowly to fukang''an.


    "The thin and venerable one has made great achievements today. The commander will surely report back to his father. In the future, the leader of the Dragon sect will be the venerable one." Fukang''an was overjoyed.


    See thin head Tuo close, jade really son subconsciously stop in front of him, Fu Kang An cough, wave a hand: "no harm, let him come." Fukang''an didn''t doubt the intention of thin head Tuo, but after this battle, the Dragon sect lost at least one third of its high level, and the leader''s wife also fell into his own hands, so he had no doubt. He has always known that people should not be doubted. In order to completely accept shoutoutuo, he naturally has to put on a posture of believing in him.


    "Lord, I have saved your son." Thin head Tuo smiles and slowly sends the twins forward.


    Looking at the two swaddling sons, fukang''an''s face showed a trace of tenderness. He reached out and wanted to take them over. However, at this time, a sudden change occurred.


    Fat Toutuo''s smile disappeared. Instead, he was full of hatred. He threw the two babies on both sides, just blocking the sight of yuzhenzi and Zhang Zhaozhong, and then hit Fukang Anxin with all his strength.


    Fukang''an looked down at his fist in front of his chest in disbelief. He cackled a few times and wanted to speak, but he could only spit out a few mouthfuls of thick blood. He did not expect that he was in command of hundreds of thousands of troops and had countless masters under his command. He would die in the hands of such a small man. He was so angry that he was bleeding and his feet were soft, He knelt down like a puddle of mud.


    "Daughter, my father avenged you, ha ha ha..." thin head Tuo even at this time, also did not call out the identity of Jianning, in his opinion, Jianning can be buried as a princess, his father has been very happy, there is no need to let the world know that she is not Jinzhiyuye, but just a wild species.


    At this time, yuzhenzi and Zhang Zhaozhong both arrived, and thin head Tuo was penetrated by the long sword. However, he was not surprised. Instead, he showed a smile that his wish had already been fulfilled. He had already made plans to die with fukang''an. He didn''t care about his own life, so how could he care about the lives of all the people of Shenlong cult? He took the Dragon sect as bait, and finally won the trust of Fu kang''an. Then he succeeded in this wave attack. "Younger martial brother, the most sorry thing is you..." this is the last thought that flashed in his mind before the thin head Tuo fell down.


    Looking at fukang''an, a group of masters of the royal family fell into the ice cellar. They took out their swords to chop the thin head Tuo into meat mud, but they still didn''t get rid of their hatred. Finally, they turned back to look at Su Quan.


    Su Quan didn''t expect the sudden change. Before he knew who the daughter of shoutoutuo was, he found that all the people in the palace were looking at him fiercely. For a moment, he was a little creepy: "what do you want to do?"


    "Kill her and avenge the commander!" I don''t know who yelled, but all the people in the palace gathered around. Although a few people, such as yuzhenzi and Zhang Zhaochong, understood the name of Suquan''s wife


    Identity, after being captured, brings more benefits. But this situation can''t stop us. When we are anxious, a man in black suddenly rushes in, and there is no enemy anywhere. Yuzhenzi Zhang Zhaozhong steps forward and is forced away by the other party. He is shocked and disgraced one after another. He can only watch him disappear in the distance with Su Quan in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition, Ma Chunhua of Baoqin Prince''s mansion, under the specific method of song Qingshu''s kneading, only felt that his chest became crisp and soft, no longer as stiff as a stone before, "thank you, sir." Feel the other hand still stay in his chest, Ma Chunhua said this sentence when always feel uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu smiles faintly, takes back his hand, puts it in the basin and cleans it. Then he takes the towel handed over by the servant girl and wipes it. "I still need to press it for a few hours, but I''ve got most of my mammary glands through. I think my wife is not at ease, so let the servant girl press it according to the way I just did." Song Qingshu saw that Fu kang''an had left, so he was in a hurry to see Xia Qingqing. Naturally, he was not interested in staying here to continue massaging her.


    "Ah?" Ma Chunhua a Leng, ordered to nod, turn a head to order the servant girl way of one side, "small peach, you take a gentleman to go out, treat him well."


    "Yes." The peach nodded, "please follow me, sir."


    Song Qingshu winked at Zhu Yi, then picked up the medicine box and walked out behind the servant girl.


    "Sister peach, has he cured his wife?" As soon as the door opened, the guard at the door saw several people and thought, "how can it be so fast?"?


    "Well, that''s about it. My lady told me to treat him well." Peach replied.


    The guard turned his eyes and quickly said: "just now the marshal has given orders. Let''s take him to the wing room and treat him well. Sister peach, you''d better go back to the room and take care of your wife. She''s sick and needs more help."


    Xiaotao thought, "well, I''ll give it to you. Don''t neglect others."


    "We know." Several bodyguards looked at each other and could see their strange smile.


    Song Qingshu looked on coldly and said nothing. He followed several bodyguards quietly. They all chose the secluded and uninhabited road. When they came to a garden, they stopped.


    "Where is this?" Song qingshuming asked.


    "Hey, hey, this is your burial place..." before he finished, several bodyguards had already pulled out their swords and chopped them down.


    Song Qingshu''s body disappeared in the same place. He ordered several acupoints with a few clicks. Just as he wanted to speak, he saw Zhu Yi draw his sword from the bottom of the banner pole, which is "specialized in treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases". With a flash of cold light, several bodyguards died.


    "I''ve got them under control." Song Qingshu frowned. In his heart, he didn''t want to do more killing.


    "One more tartar dog is one." Zhu said coldly.


    Thinking of her fallen country and her brothers and sisters who died in the hands of Manqing, song Qingshu felt that he had no position to blame each other, and sighed, "let''s go and find Xia Qingqing."


    On the way, he takes a servant girl and asks about the residence of xinfujin in the palace. Song Qingshu points her and hides her in the rockery. Zhu Yi doesn''t hurt the killer this time.


    According to the guidance of the maid, they hide their tracks all the way and finally find the courtyard where Xia Qingqing lives.


    "Fortunately, the inner house is not as guarded as the outer court, otherwise we would have been found in broad daylight." Zhu said happily.


    "As long as life goes well, I''m not afraid of a little bit of green on my head... Oh no, Hongli father and son''s wives and concubines are in groups, and there are always good fields that lack irrigation. Naturally, I dare not let other men in. If a bodyguard is bold enough to help them irrigate, haha..." Song Qingshu joked.


    "What nonsense." Zhu Yi red face spat one mouthful, "look for green green quickly."


    They were afraid to disturb the servants and did not dare to push the gate directly. Instead, they used their lightness skills to lie on the wall of the courtyard and observe the situation inside.


    Sitting on the stone bench in the middle of the yard is a graceful figure with a beautiful Japanese chignon on her head, towering and falling sideways. With her slender and graceful body, slender waist, beautiful jade neck and snow-white skin, it is more charming and gorgeous.


    "You you!" Song Qingshu turns over and falls in front of the woman, looking at her with a rather complicated look.

 Chapter 233

    "Who are you?" Xia Qingqing looked back and saw an old man looking at him affectionately. He subconsciously grabbed the Golden Snake sword on the table and watched him warily.


    "Who else in the world would call you that except me." Song Qingshu tore off the mask and restored its original appearance and voice.


    "It''s you?" See his appearance, Xia Qingqing obviously a Leng, quickly said in a deep voice, "what else do you come to do, don''t you say regret without period?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. Instead, he said with a smile, "since it''s the end of the day, why do people still worry that I''ll have an accident and send dates and peaches to let me" flee early "


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red and said, "you think too much. I just poisoned it and wanted to poison you."


    "Well, if I eat it, I''m afraid I''m really poisoned by you." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Xia Qingqing looked at him suspiciously: "there is no poison."


    Instead of answering directly, song Qingshu asked, "since you were able to send me dates and peaches, why didn''t you just let me run away quickly? In case I was stupid and didn''t respond, didn''t I fail you?"


    "It''s inconvenient for me to be monitored every move in the palace, so I have to use this method. Besides," Xia Qingqing chuckled, "you''re as cunning as a ghost. You can''t even see this."


    "Well, I''ll take that as a compliment." Song Qingshu said, "naturally, I can guess the meaning, but Hongli is not a fool. He can certainly guess it. He pretends that he doesn''t know what you''ve done, but he secretly poisons the dates and peaches and wants to kill me with your hand. Do you know? "


    "What?" Xia Qingqing is surprised and angry. Although song Qingshu is standing in front of her now, she is still scared.


    "At that time, I reflected that it was something you gave me. Naturally, I thought there was no problem. Fortunately, another person reminded me at this time." Song Qingshu recalled Luo Bing''s words at the beginning, "although you can''t understand why you believe in gift givers so much, you''d better be careful when these two baskets of fruits are sent to Sifang hall. You don''t know how many people''s hands they pass by on the way." Then he found someone to bring a horse and feed it the dates. Before long, the horse died of poisoning.


    "Why do you believe I didn''t poison you?" Xia Qingqing looked at him with burning eyes.


    Song Qingshu raised his head and looked at her: "although you leave me heartlessly, you should not harm me."


    Xia Qingqing feels soft and wants to tell him the truth. At this time, a light cough comes from her side. She turns her head and sees that Zhu Yi is looking at them with a smile.


    "I don''t want to disturb you, but now we are in danger. Shall we leave the Palace first?"


    "Ah Jiu, long time no see." Seeing Zhu Yi, the scene of the two people''s quarrel and jealousy in the past reappears. Unfortunately, things are different now. Xia Qingqing sighs.


    "Long time no see." Zhu was also silent.


    Looking at two graceful beauties standing in front of each other, one is bright and beautiful, the other is beautiful and beautiful. It''s a pity that they all miss the same man. Song Qingshu was not happy in his heart, so he quickly said, "don''t be silent, you''d better go."


    Xia Qingqing had been shaken, but when she saw Zhu Yi again, she recalled every bit of her relationship with Yuan Chengzhi, and her belief in revenge became more firm. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she shook her head: "I won''t go."


    "Qingqing, I know you want to avenge brother yuan, but we can work out a way together. Do you have to choose this method of burning jade and stone? Elder brother yuan has a spirit in heaven. He certainly doesn''t want you to do this. " Zhu Yi advised in a soft voice.


    "I know all these reasons. You don''t have to persuade any more," Xia Qingqing said with a pause. "As for revenge, you are you, I am me, and I can avenge brother yuan by myself."


    A few years ago, Xia Qingqing ate a lot of vinegar from Zhu Yi. Although times have changed, Xia Qingqing is no longer the unruly and willful girl, but she is still a little worried. In her opinion, she is brother yuan''s wife. Revenge for him is heaven''s way and earth''s righteousness. If she wants to use Zhu Yi''s power, Xia Qingqing will not want to.


    "Where do you think I am, Prince Baoqin''s residence? Come and go as you like?" After a cold hum, a large number of officers and soldiers came in from the door. One of them was Prince Hongli. It turns out that song Qingshu''s servant girl who was hiding in the rockery just now was found. When Hongli heard the news, she came with people.


    "It''s the Lord. I''ll forgive you if you come here by accident." Song Qingshu arched his hand and thought about it in his heart. Now it seems that he can only tear his face.


    "Mr. Song, what a good person to visit. He actually came to the king''s residence in Fujin." Hongli said with a cold smile.


    Song Qingshu felt that he was speechless, at least in the face, it was his fault. He knew clearly that it was useless to say more at this time. He looked back at Zhu Yi and said, "catch the thief first, catch the king." Finish saying body shape then disappear in the same place, toward Hong Li rushed past.


    Zhu Yi immediately understood, but also with the spirit of change, with the attack in the past.


    Song Qingshu thinks that most of the masters in the palace have been transferred to the Dragon sect. There should be no eye-catching masters around Hongli. When they attacked him, two monks in yellow suddenly appeared on both sides. In the blink of an eye, they fought for more than ten moves, but they were not even able to win. At last, they joined forces and shocked song Qingshu back.


    On the other side, Zhu Yi is forced to step back by a sharp finger force. Song Qingshu grabs Zhu Yi, who is about to continue to rush forward. Looking at a monk with yellow eyebrows, he says, "are you the Yellow browed monk who is good at Vajra fingers?"


    "Shanya, Shanya, I didn''t expect that the benefactor recognized me." The Yellow browed monk nodded his head.


    Huang Mei monk is a character in Tianlong Babu. When he was young, he was named after King Kong. In order to save Duan Yu, he competed with Duan Yanqing, the first of the four villains in the world, in Wanjie valley. Song Qingshu''s face was a little ugly. He turned his head and looked at the two monks he had just met. Their martial arts were even better than Huang Mei monk, "Which temple are the two masters?" he asked


    Two monks declared a Buddhist name: "poor monk Shaolin Tianhong (Tianjing) in Putian, I have seen benefactor song."


    Rainbow, mirror? Song Qingshu didn''t react until he saw the red flower club and others coming in one after another, and finally remembered who they were¡¶ In the later period of the book, Chen Jialuo, who had great martial arts skills, visited South Shaolin. After receiving Tianjing''s palm, he suffered internal injury. Finally, he was defeated by the enemy for 40 moves. As Tianhong''s elder martial brother, it is said that his martial arts skills are better than Tianjing''s.


    "How can the people of South Shaolin collude with the king of the Qing Dynasty? Are the masters blinded by worldly fame and wealth? I don''t know what Buddha you read Song Qingshu sneered.


    "Amitabha, in order to save the world, people''s misunderstanding and slander are just passing away." Tianhong replied faintly that Yu wanting was a layman disciple of Southern Shaolin, and they were also brothers. Forty years ago, he knew something about it. In his opinion, Yu wanting''s plan had a great chance of success. In order to restore the Han nationality, he was willing to help wanting.


    After the first World War of the Forbidden City, Yu wanting was always afraid of the force of song Qingshu. When he learned that song Qingshu would become an imperial envoy to Shengjing City, he sent a message to South Shaolin. When Tianhong received the news, he brought his younger martial brother Tianjing and master Huang Mei monk of Dharma academy to support him all the way.


    "Fourth brother Wen, it''s really good. Luo Bing begged me to save you, but he didn''t expect you to join hands with the enemy." Song Qingshu sneered, but in his heart, he was surprised. In this way, maybe Luo Bing had another plan.


    "What did you do to Luo Bing?" Wen Tailai said angrily.


    "Luo Bing eats well and sleeps soundly in my place." It seems that Luo Bing doesn''t know. He wants to understand all this. Song Qingshu says ambiguously.


    "I''ll kill you!" Wen Tailai is furious. He is about to fly over, but Yu wanting stops him.


    Yu wanting is also full of black lines. Originally, he planned well. All the members of the Red Flower Club pretended to be imprisoned by Hongli, and let Luo Bing, who didn''t know it, persuade song Qingshu to save all the members of the red flower club. When song Qingshu saved the outstanding people, he subconsciously thought that they would be grateful, so he would not be defensive. At this time, Yu wanting and the South Shaolin master he secretly invited took the opportunity to plot against him. It''s very likely that he can kill him with one blow. Unfortunately, Yu Yutong didn''t expect to hear his secret. Although it broke his heart, he still escaped. He was worried that the news had leaked out, so he had to change his plan. He heard that song Qingshu had sneaked into the palace without knowing what the result was.


    Chen Jialuo came forward and said angrily, "Song Qingshu, last time at the Imperial Palace, you hurt our Honghua, and later threatened fourth brother Wen with despicable means. I''ll take this revenge with you today."


    Song Qingshu gave him a cold look: "I''ve always looked down on you from the bottom of my heart. From the head of the headquarters to his subordinates, they all rely on betraying women to get political benefits." The original intention of song Qingshu is that in the original book, Chen Jialuo gave his lover princess Xiangxiang to Qianlong, but he lost his wife and turned into a soldier. How can we know that in this world, because Hongli is no longer an emperor, and the Qing Dynasty is not a unified dynasty, the world automatically corrected the plot, and Princess Xiangxiang and Chen Jialuo have no intersection.


    Chen Jialuo is nothing when he hears song Qingshu''s words. On the contrary, Yu wanting and Wen Tailai feel that his words are like a loud slap on their face. They are furious and rush to him. Seeing that they both moved, everyone in the Red Flower Club quickly followed up. Tianjing Tianhong yellow browed monk made a Buddha''s name and attacked him at the same time.


    "I really think these people can handle me." Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a trace of madness, and his whole body was shocked. The wooden sword hidden behind his clothes soared into the sky, and he drank coldly, "Li Jianshu!"

 Chapter 234

    In his previous life, he was used to the special effects in movies and TV. Naturally, song Qingshu was not satisfied with holding a sword in his hand to make some swordsmanship stick to the situation. Instead, he wanted to make the sword fly as in all kinds of immortal TV. It''s not to say that the empty childe in "the journey to the west to subdue the devil" should take the first place thousands of miles away, but how can we also achieve Yi Tianxing''s flying sword in "young Zhang Sanfeng".


    ? Although he can''t control a sword as well as Yi Tianxing, there is no problem in controlling it, but the distance is limited. Now he can only control the sword within five feet of his body. No matter how far it is, the sword technique will be disorderly and no threat. Within this distance, he can perfectly control the wooden sword with real Qi and use his exquisite sword skills. At the same time, he can also use his hands to subdue the dragon with 18 palms.


    In fact, it''s similar to Zhou Botong''s two hands interaction. He is also distracted. When the enemy fought against him, he seemed to be facing two song Qingshu, one with 18 dragon subduing palms facing the enemy, the other swam around, waiting for an opportunity to attack with the exquisite five mountains sword. Moreover, the people who control the wooden sword are not real people, so the wooden sword can attack from various incredible angles, which makes it impossible to defend.


    As soon as the people of the Red Flower Club rushed over, they were forced out by the sword power and palm wind, and they couldn''t even enter the battle circle. In the end, those who can fight against song Qingshu are Tianhong, Tianjing, Huangmei monk, Yu wanting, Chen Jialuo, Wuchen Taoist and Wen Tailai.


    The more frightened they were in the Vietnam War, it was clear that several experts besieged one person, but the fight was like dozens of song Qingshu besieged several of them. The other pair of palms said that although the palms were exquisite and fierce, there was no couple, but after all, there was a trace to follow. With seven enemies, one person was in danger, and the others would attack song Qingshu, so they would rescue him and let him withdraw his palms to defend. But the wooden sword was too mysterious to predict from which angle it would come out next time.


    Before long, several people were scarred, most of the injuries were caused by the wooden sword.


    Wen Tailai''s hatred for song Qingshu made him desperate to use his body as bait to hold the wooden sword. However, when song Qingshu designed this move, he was already satisfied with the enemy''s reaction. Seeing that he wanted to use his body to make a hard connection, he directly drove the wooden sword to shoot with a cold smile. There was a trace of blood in his waist and abdomen. Wen Tailai roared and folded his palms. He wanted to seize the opportunity to grasp the wooden sword. However, as soon as the thunderman who opened the stone tablet touched the sword, he felt a sharp pain. Unexpectedly, there was a layer of fierce sword Qi on it, and his palms became bloody.


    Taking advantage of song Qingshu''s distraction, monk Huang Mei picks up Vajra''s finger and pokes it at Song Qingshu''s chest. In his expectation, his move was just when his old strength was exhausted and his new strength was not born. The only thing song Qingshu could do was try his best to reduce the degree of injury. But song Qingshu suddenly disappeared from his eyes. Huang Mei monk''s ambition was to get a blow to the empty place. He was stunned.


    "Watch your step!" There was a cry of surprise. Unfortunately, it was too late. Song Qingshu used the snake like beaver turning method to roll over on the ground. He took the opportunity to summon the wood sword to pick up the Yellow brow monk''s tendons.


    After all, Huang Mei monk is a famous master. He hides aside in a hurry when he is in danger. Although he avoids the misfortune of his hamstring being abandoned, his toes are still cut off by the sharp sword Qi. Song Qingshu took the opportunity to bump into his arms and hit him in the chest.


    Looking at the Yellow brow monk who vomits blood, song Qingshu says it''s a pity. If he didn''t dare to use his strength to deal with the people who came after the news, this blow would have killed him. Although song Qingshu tried to avoid bloody hands, it was more just a pity for the weak. For those who were destined to be enemies, song Qingshu was not so pedantic as song Xianggong. But even so, the Yellow brow monk has lost his fighting power, and song Qingshu suddenly feels less pressure.


    "Third brother Zhao, why don''t you help? We can''t get in if we want to." Wu Zhuge and Xu Tianhong anxiously looked at the battle group in the field and asked, pulling Zhao Banshan''s sleeve.


    "It''s disgraceful enough for us to fight more and less. If we hurt people with concealed weapons at this time, it has nothing to do with our face." Looking at the magical young man in the field, Zhao Banshan sighed. When song Qingshu saved him in the palace, he was very fond of song Qingshu, and the other party said that he saved him because of a friend. Although Wen Tai later said that song Qingshu was to cheat Luo Bing, Zhao Banshan still believed in Song Qingshu. He felt that even if Wen Tailai did not agree to the other party''s conditions, song Qingshu would still save himself.


    Looking at Xu Tianhong, who is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, Zhao Banshan said: "at this time, they are fighting in a regiment. It''s easier for me to hurt my own people by using concealed weapons. Let''s have a look first. We should trust the general helmsman''s strength."


    "I''m very lucky to see such a superb sword technique today." Taoist Wuchen is famous for his seventy-two ways of soul chasing sword. He has long been the first master of the red flower club. His sword technique is as fast as lightning and his moves are extremely fierce. He regarded the sword as his life. Naturally, he could see that song Qingshu created a new sword technique. Admiration and jealousy in his heart urged him to attack song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. Although Taoist Wuchen was aggressive, he had many flaws. The soul chasing sword has attack but no defense. If you sacrifice your own defense to maximize your attack power, you will have an overwhelming advantage in the face of those who are inferior to you in martial arts. Even people of the same level can take advantage of the move of "one sword is as fast as one sword" to strike the other side unprepared and get the first chance. But Song Qing book has been able to master the essence of the five Yue sword school and have worked with the most outstanding experts in the world. If Wuchen Taoist priest is steady and has the protection of his teammates, song Qingshu can''t deal with him for a while, but he is greedy and rash. He attacks with the most fierce sword move, and falls into song Qingshu''s eyes, but it is full of flaws.


    In Wuchen Taoist priest''s eyes, song Qingshu''s two fingers together, and then he caught the tip of his sword and slid along the body of the sword. Wuchen Taoist priest wanted to turn the body of the sword and use the blade to cut off his finger, but song Qingshu used his strength to fold it. After a crisp sound, the sword had turned into two pieces. Before Wuchen Taoist priest could react, song Qingshu''s finger raised, Half of the sword in his hand cut his throat.


    "Second in charge!"¡° Taoist priest All the people in the red flower club could see that their eyes were splitting. Zhao Banshan couldn''t stand any longer. With his hands raised, he went back to the longbi on the 18th Road and hit the acupoints around Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu laughs and flashes to Wen Tailai. Wen Tailai is shocked and wants to resist. However, he grabs him and loses all his strength. He grabs him and throws him at the dart.


    Zhao Banshan was so surprised that he threw dozens of concealed weapons. Later, he shot down huilongbi one by one. Wen Tailai survived. He flew over and pulled Wen Tailai over. Later, he looked at Song Qingshu fearfully. At this time, he didn''t dare to send concealed weapons indiscriminately. He might not only hurt him, but also the brothers in the guild.


    Seeing that Wuchen was killed and Wen Tailai was seriously injured, Chen Jialuo was extremely angry and tried his best to attack him. Song Qing wrote a pillow with an embroidered case, commenting on the side, saying: "hundred flowers wrong fist, as the name suggests is the boxing method of the essence of boxing, but you have a form, but no boxing is the foundation. In front of the real master, it is only a embroidered pillow." As soon as song Qingshu''s voice was lost, he ignored his complicated boxing skills. He attacked him with one fist and saved him. The palms of his fists met each other. Chen Jialuo felt that his arms were about to crack. He snorted and stepped back dozens of steps. He wanted to make a comeback, but his arms were shaken and dislocated by his opponent.


    If you want to choose one of Jin Yong''s fourteen novels, I''m afraid it''s Chen Jialuo. Although song Qingshu hated Duan Yu very much, he just hated that he was born with good luck. However, Duan Yu was as gentle as jade and kind-hearted as a modest gentleman. Song Qingshu still agreed with him in this respect. Chen Jialuo is different. Being the helmsman of the red flower club is not because of his ability, but because of his special status. If it''s just like this, of course, it''s nothing. Unfortunately, in the end, it was tricked by Qianlong''s sweet words that even Princess Xiangxiang, who loved her deeply, gave it to her. It''s just unreasonable. Men''s great career, either by their own ability, or by their own stratagem, with women''s body to convert what? The point is that she didn''t get anything back and sacrificed her life in vain. Thinking of these, song Qingshu showed no mercy to him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the seven masters died and were injured. Only Tianhong, Tianjing and Yu wanting were left. Not to mention the red flower club, they all looked at each other stupidly. Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing also looked at each other stupidly. They wondered what his martial arts were


    After all, the martial arts accomplishments of Tianhong and Tianjing are so high. Yu wanting is also cautious and never greedy for success. Therefore, they can still hold on under the attack of song Qingshu''s boxing and sword. However, people with clear eyes can see that they are doomed, and it''s only a matter of time before they win or lose.


    However, song Qingshu frowned. These three people''s martial arts are obviously authentic and have a solid foundation. Although their moves are not powerful, they have few flaws. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for them to win. At this time, they are in danger and waste too much power on a few people. It''s really unwise.


    Just as song Qingshu hesitated, a ghost face man in black suddenly appeared in the nearby trees and hit him behind. His body was very fast, and his palm was filled with the sound of wind and thunder. As soon as he saw his martial arts skills, he was able to make a big cut in the crowd.


    Xia Qingqing was shocked. Unfortunately, she was too far away to be rescued. In a hurry, she had to slide a Golden Snake cone out of her sleeve and shoot it into the black. However, she knew that there was no threat at all.


    Different from Xia Qingqing, Zhu can judge the martial arts of GUI Mian man more intuitively. She has seen Zhang Wuji do it before. In her opinion, it seems that the martial arts of GUI Mian man is not inferior to Zhang Wuji. Zhu Yi knew that although song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were magical, if such a super master was allowed to sneak into the past, it would be more sinister and less auspicious. Although he thought so much in his mind, it was only a moment for everyone to see. Zhu didn''t even have time to pull out his sword, so he rushed up and stood between GUI Mian man and song Qingshu.


    It''s a pity that the ghost face man is determined to win such a powerful blow. After a little parry, Zhu Yi is slapped on his chest and falls back like a broken kite.


    With a gloomy face, song Qingshu avoided the three men who were besieging him with one fist, one palm and one leg. He jumped up and held Zhu longlong in his arms. With the other hand, he controlled the wooden sword to shoot at the ghost face man.


    After a moment, he appeared on the roof of the house. Looking at the wound on his shoulder, he said in a deep voice: "good sword technique." Just as he was about to fight again, suddenly a fireworks signal came from the east side of the city. The ghost face man was stunned: he left yeluzi and yelunan immortal to watch the movement of the Dragon cult. Did something happen to the Dragon cult? It doesn''t matter that the whole dragon cult is dead, but one of them can''t die. That''s the hope of his family... Looking back, I reluctantly read song Qingshu, "young Xia song''s sword technique is as good as God. I''ll come back to learn it next time." Then he rushed to the place where the fireworks happened.


    Song Qingshu looks at the beautiful woman in her arms. Her face is cloudy and sunny.


    "Ready to shoot." With the sound of a neat step, a pair of archers came in from the gate and opened their bows to song Qingshu. As soon as the king gave the order, they immediately shot them into a honeycomb.


    Xia Qingqing was surprised to see that he quickly raised the Golden Snake sword to attack song Qingshu: "the thief is dead!"


    When passing by song Qingshu, he whispered to the man who looked at him in amazement: "take me hostage and escort you out of the palace."


    Song Qingshu immediately realized that Xia Qingqing deliberately cooperated with her and subdued her with one move. He put the Golden Snake sword on her neck and stood in front of them. Looking at Hongli, he said, "if you are willing to let your concubine be shot into a beehive, you might as well order to shoot an arrow."

 Chapter 235

    Hongli''s face was gloomy. Seeing how many people were talking and laughing just now, Xia Qingqing obviously knew each other. At this time, he deliberately rushed to save song Qingshu. On the one hand, he really wanted to kill song Qingshu in the cradle before he grew up. Today, after seeing his amazing martial arts, he was more determined to this idea; But Xia Qingqing''s plan is very attractive to him, and he urgently needs Xia Qingqing''s help. Since Xia Qingqing chooses this covert method to save song Qingshu, it means that she doesn''t want to tear herself up completely


    Hongli opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t say the word "shooting arrow". While both sides were insisting, a soldier ran to him and whispered in his ear.


    After hearing clearly, Hong Li Dun''s face changed greatly. He raised his head and looked at Song Qingshu fiercely: "is Fu kang''an''s death related to you?"


    "Is fukang''an dead?" Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "Lord, you overestimate my ability too much. I deeply mourn the death of my son..."


    Hongli stares at his eyes tightly, as if distinguishing what he says from what he says. At this time, a hustle and bustle of voices came from the outside, and Hongli was furious: "who is making noise here?"


    "Father, help me!" At this time, a frightened voice came, and people turned to look around. They saw a group of imperial guards carrying a young noble son to this side with a knife. The people in the palace had recognized him as Yongyan, another son of Hongli.


    "Good courage!" Hongli side of the expert eagle claw hook Bai Zhen, a roc wings rushed in the past, want to take advantage of their foothold is not stable, unexpectedly will Yongyan back.


    Suddenly, two chides rang out. Bai Zhen felt a flash of cold light in front of her eyes, and she broke out in a cold sweat. She narrowly escaped the sword. Looking back, she saw a beautiful girl holding a long sword, and a charming young woman holding a pair of knives, protecting Yongyan firmly behind her.


    "Luo Bing, how can you help the tartar dog officer?" Seeing the appearance of the young woman, Wen Tailai was surprised and angry.


    "Aren''t you the dogleg of the palace now?" The girl sneered that it was Li Yuanzhi.


    "Confused! We have a reason to do this. Luo Bing, you don''t know. " After seeing Wen Tailai''s speech, Yu wanting said in a deep voice.


    "Including killing my fourteenth brother?" Luo Bing replied coldly.


    "My fourteenth brother is dead?" Safflower will show a pair of incredible expression, have whispered.


    "I was killed by this old bastard." With tears in her eyes, Li Yuanzhi points at Yu wanting.


    Yu wanting was surprised and said: "yes, Yu Yu and he have been coveting his sister-in-law. I think he would let him go when he was young. But this time, everyone agreed to send Luo Bing to carry out the task. Because of his selfishness, he tried his best to obstruct and threatened me privately. If he didn''t stop Luo Bing''s task, he would inform song Qingshu, I had no choice but to bear the pain and execute this disloyal man. "


    Li Yuanzhi was so angry that she trembled all over, "what a righteous man, it''s clearly you..."


    Luo Bing suddenly took her hand. Seeing that she looked at herself in doubt, she shook her head firmly and said in a low voice, "look at the current situation. If you tell the big secret, Hongli will kill everyone. Everyone on the scene will die. Song Qingshu was involved because of our request. Do you have the heart to watch him drink hatred on the spot? "


    Li Yuanzhi''s expression changed sharply, and finally he gave Yu wanting a big boo: "shameless!" Then he turned away and said nothing.


    "Luo Bing, I''m also very sad about the death of my fourteenth brother, but because of this, are you going to betray the red flower club and help song Qingshu?" Wen Tailai asked painfully.


    "Fourth brother, Yu wanting is a despicable villain. As for the reason, it''s not convenient for me to say at this time. If you believe me, you will kill with us, and I will explain the truth to you afterwards. " Luo Bing looked at her husband and said softly.


    "How can I believe you if you don''t say anything?" Wen Tailai said angrily.


    "Tailai, this woman is not worth cherishing. As a sister-in-law, I don''t know how to set an example, but I intentionally or unintentionally seduce Yu Yu Tong, and I don''t know what''s going on with him. Now it seems that she has an affair with song Qingshu again. Look at the deep spring between her eyebrows, I''m afraid she has already done something sorry for you. You are quite different in age. It seems that Luo Bing prefers young and handsome little white face. " Yu wanting sneered.


    "Is that true?" Wen Tailai looks at Luo Bing painfully.


    Luo Bing tried to explain several times, but he didn''t know where to start. Although Yu wanting deliberately slandered, he guessed something right. Youyou sighed: "fourth brother, I''m your wife. You don''t believe me, but you believe what an outsider said." The rift of the last imperial palace affair is bigger and bigger, and Luo Bing''s heart is colder and colder.


    "Who said you were his wife?" Song Qingshu''s voice said, "brother Wen, if you remember correctly, you sold Luo Bing to me in the Palace last time, didn''t you?"


    Hearing him mention this, Luo Bing''s face turned white, and Wen Tailai was even more furious: "last time you just used mean means."


    "No matter what, it''s a fact that you sold her to me, so strictly speaking, she is my woman and has nothing to do with you. Binger, come to my side. "


    Luo Bing''s heart is in a mess at the moment, and his mind is blank. He feels the indisputable tone in Song Qing''s words, and subconsciously goes to him. Zhang Kangnian and others also hold Yongyan to move with her.


    "You''re provoking other people''s wives." Xia Qingqing''s lips moved, but she couldn''t hear the mood of happiness and anger in her voice.


    "You''ve got other men." For Xia Qingqing''s choice, song Qingshu always has a thorn in his heart, and can''t help refuting her.


    Xia Qingqing wants to talk but stops. She is very bitter in her heart. She can''t tell him in front of so many people that she''s just pretending to be a princess, and she''s still keeping her body like jade.


    "Can you make love or not? I''m dying." All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s voice came from his arms.


    "Nine girls, don''t worry. I''m protecting your vitality with my true Qi now. It''s OK for the moment." Song Qingshu looked down at the woman''s pale face and said softly.


    "That''s what worries me." He was held in his arms by the other party, and what he smelled at the tip of his nose was the man''s breath on him. Zhu Yi''s pale face floated a light purplish red, "now the enemy is facing us, it''s really unwise for you to waste your true Qi on me."


    "If you can save a person''s life, it''s nothing to waste some real Qi, let alone you." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Hearing what he said, Xia Qingqing felt that ah Jiu seemed closer to song Qingshu than himself. However, thinking of his revenge plan, he soon suppressed this emotion.


    After this period of time, Li Yuanzhi and Luo Bing have come to song Qingshu''s side to confront with the people in the palace.


    "What does Mr. Song mean?" After listening to their jealousy, Hongli snorted coldly. Looking at the son who fell into the enemy''s hands, he was very angry. If it was before, anyway, there was a fukang''an, and Yongyan''s life and death was not in his mind. But now fukang''an, the most capable, is dead. Among the remaining scholars, only Yongyan is a talented person. The others can''t be used to a great extent. Hongli is determined to be in the world. Naturally, he needs a son who can help him. Therefore, he has to be afraid of the devil now.


    "The Lord misunderstood me. I just took the emperor''s will to take my son to the Xixia wedding. Prince Bao received the edict... Yongyan was granted the title of Jiaqing princess, representing the Qing Dynasty to participate in the recruitment of relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty. I hope Yongyan will do his best not to lose the national prestige of the Qing Dynasty... "Song Qingshu was very lucky. Fortunately, he always thought that this edict was of great use value before, so he didn''t announce it in advance, and has been in great use now.


    "Mr. Song, it''s a great crime to copy one''s family and exterminate one''s family by falsely passing on imperial edicts." Originally, Hongli weighed the pros and cons, considering the benefits brought by Xia Qingqing, he intended to release song Qingshu, but only at the expense of his troops. He let him go without losing face. With this edict, Hongli naturally did not have to worry about the safety of Yongyan, and there was a step down. However, he always felt that this edict appeared too coincidentally, which inevitably led him to doubt.


    "I''m joking. I dare not fake the imperial edict even if I borrow my courage. The LORD sent people to the capital to inquire about it, and when they asked, they would know about the matter. " Song Qingshu replied.


    "Did you know that my fu''er would die early in the morning, so you caught Yongyan so skillfully?" Hongli was silent for a while, and suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu was startled and said: "the affairs of the son of heaven have nothing to do with the officials." The reason why we should grasp Yongyan is that song Qingshu had no choice but to do it. Fu kang''an has many experts around him, but song Qingshu can''t catch them. Yongyan is different, did not live in the palace, want to catch him relatively easy, and Hongli also quite like him. Originally, in Song Qingshu''s plan, he and ah Jiu saved Xia Qingqing and left the palace quietly, taking Yongyan as a hostage. It''s just the last insurance song Qingshu made to prevent this kind of desperate scene.


    "Better not!" Hongli snorted, "otherwise I will kill you." Then he turned around and waved, "make way for them to leave."


    "Lord!" Wen Tailai was both surprised and angry. He was definitely one of those who didn''t want to see song Qingshu leave.


    "Are you the Lord or am I the Lord?" Hongli glared at him, and Wen Tailai subconsciously stepped back.


    "Tailai, it''s a long way to go. We''ll take revenge later." Yu wanting patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "And the Revenge of Taoist Wuchen." Chen Jialuo''s eyes were full of anger.


    Song Qingshu felt sorry for killing Taoist Wuchen just now. However, at the beginning, seven experts of the other side attacked him. The situation was critical, so he could only attack each of them with heavy hands at the beginning. If he was soft hearted for a moment and didn''t kill him, he would have a grudge on the spot. Therefore, although he was sorry, he would never regret it. If he did it again, he would have a good time, He''s still going to kill.


    "Bing Er, do you really want to go with him?" Wen Tailai knows that he has no power to stop song Qingshu from leaving, so he has to make the last effort to save his wife at least.

 Chapter 236

    ? Luo Bing stops, hesitates for a moment, and goes with song Qingshu. In her heart, she keeps telling herself that if she stays with Wen Tailai, Yu wanting will find a chance to kill her husband, which may endanger her husband''s safety. It''s better to stay with song Qingshu and try to find a way to reveal Yu wanting''s real identity... As for whether she subconsciously doesn''t know how to face her husband, I don''t know.


    ? Looking at Song Qingshu and his party out of the gate of Shengjing, Hongli said in a deep voice: "now it''s time to release the princess?"


    ? Song Qingshu is about to refuse, but Xia Qingqing quietly said to him: "let me go back, or I will hate you all my life." The voice is full of determination.


    ? With a frown, song Qingshu was about to take her away by force. Xia Qingqing seemed to see what he thought in his heart and quickly said, "I just use the relationship with him. I won''t let other men get close to me."


    ? Song Qingshu was stunned, and a burst of ecstasy suddenly appeared in his heart. Xia Qingqing took the opportunity to break away from him and walked slowly to Hongli. In the eyes of outsiders, it was like song Qingshu promised Prince Bao''s conditions, kept his promise and released him. Only Zhu, who was in Song Qingshu''s arms, heard everything clearly, and was at a loss: Qingqing, are you all so close?


    ? Xia Qingqing returns to Hongli''s camp, and then lowers her head to be silent. Yu wanting looks at her with a cold hum, and comes to Hongli. Looking at Song Qingshu and his party, he anxiously says: "Hong... Lord, in this way, isn''t Yongyan given to Kangxi as a hostage?"


    ? Hongli shook his head: "it''s OK, as long as Kangxi is not ready to tear his face with me, he will naturally send him to Xixia to recruit relatives according to the agreement. If he really becomes the emperor''s son-in-law of Xixia at that time, we will have another strong support, and Kangxi dare not move him lightly. Even if I can''t be a son-in-law, I can send experts to rob him back on the way back. " Hongli''s voice was suddenly low. Looking at the imperial edict in his hand, he said with hate, "originally, this glory should be accomplished by fu''er. What a dragon sect! I will let you have nothing left on the island."


    Yu wanting''s eyes fell on the imperial edict, which clearly said that Fu kang''an was granted the title of Princess Jiayong, and he was sent to represent the Qing Dynasty in the Western Xia Dynasty.


    In the suburbs ten miles east of the city, Su Quan clapped the ghost face man''s hand and said in a hateful voice, "I don''t need your help!"


    "Don''t you want me to help you?" The ghost face man sneered, "if it wasn''t for my appearance, you would have been taken back to Hongli by the experts of the royal family. Hongli''s favorite son died in the hands of the Dragon sect. You can imagine what kind of humiliation you will suffer next."


    Seeing Su Quan''s silence, the ghost face man sighed: "do you still hate your father so much?" If yelunan fairy and yeluqi are on the side, they must shout out in surprise that the leader of datiyin department, the most mysterious organization in Liao state, is actually the father of the wife of the god dragon sect leader.


    "When you abandoned my mother so hard that she died of depression, I swore I would never forgive you." Su Quan''s image at this time is no longer the cult leader''s wife, but a poor lonely girl.


    "I have difficulties. I''m from Khitan, and your mother is Han Chinese. Originally, for your mother''s sake, I have promised to be Han Chinese with her. Even her name has been changed to Su Yin, and I want to grow old with her. As a result, I didn''t expect that the Song Dynasty later betrayed its faith, disregarding the brotherhood alliance of song and Liao for a hundred years, and united with the state of Jin to attack our great Liao, resulting in our great Liao almost subjugated. Naturally, I couldn''t let it go, so I had to leave your mother and daughter behind and go back to China to help the former Emperor resist the iron cavalry of the state of Jin... Ha ha, it''s ridiculous to say that the state of song was greedy and perfidious for just one Yanyun Sixteen States. As a result, not only did it not get any benefits, but also it caused the destruction of our country and lost more land in the Central Plains. Not to mention that, even the two dog emperors were captured by the state of Jin, At the same time, countless princesses and concubines have been captured. They have been insulted by golden dogs. It''s a great pleasure. " The more he said, the more excited he was, and finally he burst out laughing.


    "I don''t understand what you said about these national affairs. I only know that after you went back to Liao, you married your wife again. My mother had a bit of fantasy about you. It was after hearing this news that she fell ill." When Su Quan said this, his eyes turned red.


    "At that time, the state of Liao came to the most critical moment, but the nobles were still intriguing. I married that woman only as a political marriage." GUI Mian man explained that seeing Su Quan still indifferent, he knew that he could not continue on this topic. He quickly changed the subject. "After the situation in Liao became stable, I sent people to look for the news about your mother and daughter. Only in the end did I know that your mother had passed away for many years, and you didn''t know where to end. After many inquiries, I finally know that you were robbed by Hong Antong of dragon sect to be the leader''s wife. Hum, that bad old man, how can he de marry my beautiful daughter? If I didn''t know that he couldn''t be humane because of practicing martial arts, I would have killed him just to hide people''s eyes and ears. "


    "The Dragon sect can make Manchu Qing look like a thorn in the eye, but there is no way. Naturally, there is something extraordinary about it. If you want to kill Hong Antong, you overestimate yourself." Su Quan''s tone is cold, lightly retorts a way.


    "Although Hong Antong''s martial arts are OK, I still don''t pay attention to it. If I fight alone, I can take his life without fifty moves." The ghost face man said haughtily.


    "I''m too lazy to listen to your boasting. If it''s OK, I''ll go first." At this moment, Su Quan had already adjusted the Qi in his body.


    "What do you want to do in a tiny place like the Dragon sect?" the ghost face man called to her and said quickly. "Today, Zhen Dinghui, the queen of the great Liao Dynasty, is a Han nationality. The nobles in the imperial court are dissatisfied. The emperor can''t stand all kinds of pressure and has the idea of changing the queen. For more than 200 years, most of the queens have been born in the Xiao family. Now, they are daughters of the three Xiao families, It''s possible to win the Queen''s position. Our family originally sent my daughter... Your sister. Although she is beautiful, talented and proficient in music, I think you are more suitable. "


    "Why, just because I''m obsessed with flattery?" Su Quan''s face was expressionless and his steps did not stop. "But do you think I will help you?"


    Looking at Su Quan''s figure disappearing in the distance, the ghost face man''s hands relaxed and tightened, tightened and sent, and finally sighed helplessly, "Lord Su, just let her go?" Yeluzi and yelunan came to the ghost face man, and he couldn''t understand why he would let such a big fish go so easily.


    "I have my own plans. You don''t have to ask." Su Yin''s voice came out through the mask, which was heavy and stuffy. "Although Fu kang''an didn''t accomplish the goal of this trip to Shengjing, I''m afraid Hongli''s remaining energy is mainly to deal with the Dragon sect. As for Kangxi, because song Qingshu stormed the palace today, his relationship with Hongli fell to the freezing point... This result is acceptable. Let''s go back to Beijing first. "


    "You must watch Yongyan. Prince Bao is likely to send experts to help you. You know, Yongyan is our talisman now. If he is rescued, I''m afraid no one will want to leave Liaodong alive. " Not long after he left Shengjing, it became dark. Song Qingshu worried about Zhu''s injury and ordered him to set up camp.


    "Mr. Song, we are now a team of Imperial Envoys. Prince Bao killed us. Isn''t he a blatant rebellion?" Zhang Kangnian asked suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "after he killed us, he sent a memorial to Yanjing and casually reported that we were killed by a group of mountain bandits. The emperor has no evidence, so he has to bear it. At most, he will be punished and demoted."


    Zhao Qixian wiped a cold sweat: "or adults see thoroughly, rest assured, we must not blink an eye, looking at Yongyan."


    Song Qingshu nodded and went to his tent. As soon as he lifted the curtain, Li Yuanzhi''s anxious voice came: "brother song, she has fed Miss Zhu Xueshen Yuchan pills, but her breath is getting weaker and weaker."


    Luo Bing is more experienced in the world than she is. Early in the morning, he found out her injury from Zhu''s pulse. When he saw song Qingshu, he quietly shook his head, indicating that there was no way to recover.


    "You don''t have to waste your efforts. I know my own injury very well... You all go out. I want to be alone before I die." Zhu Yi was lying on the bed with a quiet voice.


    "Sister Luo, sister Yuanzhi, I have something to say to miss Jiu. Go to the door and guard for me. No one is allowed to come in without my call." Looking at Zhu Yi, who seems to be going with the wind at any time, song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Luo Bing and Li Yuanzhi look at each other and quietly retreat, leaving them in the camp quietly.


    "Mr. Song, I really want to be alone for a while." Seeing that song Qingshu was still staying in the house, Zhu longlong''s eyebrows were slightly frowning, and his delicate and powerless appearance made song Qingshu sad.


    "Thank you for saving me today." Song Qingshu said.


    "If you die, I can''t escape from Baoqin palace in that case. Saving you is equivalent to saving yourself, and you don''t have to pay too much attention to it." Zhu Yi shook his head gently.


    "Nine girls," Song Qingshu called her. Seeing her still bright and dark eyes looking at herself, she hesitated for a moment and said, "in fact, I have a way to save you."


    "Really?" Zhu Yi''s eyes brightened. No one wanted to die. What''s more, she had many unfulfilled wishes.


    "I don''t know if nine girls have ever heard of Shen Zhao Jing?" Seeing Zhu''s bewilderment, song Qingshu continued, "I used to break all my meridians. It was this skill that renewed my whole body''s meridians." shenzhaojing "also has the effect of bringing the dying back to life. I used it to successfully save a friend who was in danger. Her injury at that time was more serious than that of a girl."


    "Is there such a magic skill in the world?" Zhu Yi showed an expression of surprise.


    "Nine girls, don''t be happy too soon. There is a difficulty in using this skill to save people." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the difficulty?" Zhu Yi looked at him with wide eyes.


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Next week''s front page big cover push, should edit the request, first save point draft, wait for that two days to send

 Chapter 237

    "You must take off all the clothes of the injured person during the exercise, otherwise the real Qi transmission is not smooth through the clothes. If you are careless, you will fall short." Song Qingshu looks rather strange.


    Zhu Yi''s beautiful eyes stared at him quietly, as if to see what he thought at this time. After a long time, he sighed softly: "I regret saving you."


    Song Qingshu holds an apologetic look at her and quietly waits for the following.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Zhu said shyly, "then cover your eyes later." She has too many things to do, and too many unfinished wishes. Although she has a girl''s instinctive shyness, the royal demeanor makes her quickly adjust her good mood and calmly accept this reality.


    "But it''s no use blindfolded." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    "You don''t want to be blindfolded?" Zhu''s face changed slightly.


    "No," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I mean I can''t shine on the Scriptures now. Last time I was beaten off the cliff by Zhang Wuji, which led to the imbalance of yin and Yang in my body. I had to practice another kind of internal skill again, and I''ve washed away the spirit shine Qi in my body."


    Zhu Yi only felt his chest choked, and a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. He looked at him with hatred: "do you deliberately tease me?"


    "In fact, it''s not. It''s just a process of getting used to it, so that you won''t be upset when you hear the real way to save you." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What''s the real way?" Zhu Yi looks at him curiously.


    "The name of my new practice is Huanxi Chan Gong. I must know the origin of it from the perspective of nine girls." Song Qingshu is also a little embarrassed. After all, it''s too embarrassing to say this Kung Fu, let alone say it in front of a woman.


    "Happy Zen?" As expected, Zhu Chang turned pale and said, "the dirty martial arts of Caibu?"


    "To correct it, the essence of Huanxi Zen is a kind of martial arts of double cultivation, rather than a kind of complementary martial arts. As for being indecent or not, different people have different opinions. Anyway, I think it''s pretty good." Then song Qingshu giggled.


    "What do you tell me about this?" Zhu Yi turned his head and didn''t want to hear him go on.


    "Huanxi Zen is extremely magical. After practicing this martial arts, the new Huanxi Qi actually devours all the nine Yin Qi and shenzhao Qi in my body. Therefore, it has two characteristics of martial arts. Naturally, it has the effect of shenzhao Sutra rising and coming back to life, but it can''t heal through external movement like shenzhao Sutra." Song Qingshu replied.


    "How to heal?" Zhu Yi''s heart has already guessed a few points, still some don''t give up ground to ask a way.


    "Shuangxiu," Song Qingshu said with embarrassment, "only through Shuangxiu can I inject joy into your body and completely repair your internal injury."


    Zhu Yi didn''t change color as expected, but just looked at him faintly: "do you mean to take advantage of me?"


    Song Qingshu said: "nine girls, you were born in the royal family. You must know that as I am now, there is no shortage of women. If I''m interested in Miss nine, I''ll pursue you honestly, and I won''t play such a dirty trick. What''s more, you are not only my friend, but also have saved me several times. "


    After hearing what he said, Zhu Yiyou sighed: "let me think about it first."


    "Miss nine, you can''t delay your injury now. If you don''t treat it in time, I''m afraid Da Luo Jinxian can''t save it either." Song Qingshu didn''t lie. He could see that Zhu''s breath was getting weaker and weaker.


    "It''s about the honor of my daughter''s family. How can you make me get up quickly?" Zhu Yi gave him a bad look.


    Wenyan song Qingshu no longer urged him, in order not to affect her, quietly sat on the ground, closed his eyes and meditated.


    After almost a incense time, Zhu''s voice came: "you... You save me."


    When song Qingshu opened his eyes, Zhu''s firm eyes began to dodge, and his white skin was also dyed with a layer of bright red.


    Looking at the beautiful woman lying quietly on the bed, song Qingshu sighs. If he has a choice, he doesn''t want to push her down so quickly. The relationship between them is still very weak. If he does this today, he will inevitably be suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger.


    "Nine girls, do you take off your clothes by yourself or do I help you?" When Zhu Yi heard song Qingshu''s question, he wanted to hit him in the face with one punch in his heart. He replied angrily, "whatever you want!"


    "I''ll do it." When song Qingshu sat down by the bed, he seemed to feel that his outstretched hand was slowly approaching the lapel of her neck. Zhu''s eyes were closed, and his long eyelashes could not help shaking slightly.


    "Wait!" When song Qingshu''s fingers will touch her neckline, Zhu Yi suddenly opens his eyes.


    "Well?" Song Qingshu thought that she had gone back on her words temporarily and sighed a pity, but if she didn''t agree, she couldn''t force herself to save her.


    "Cover my eyes." Zhu Yi''s words stunned song Qingshu.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked subconsciously.


    "You don''t need to know." Zhu Yi turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    "All right." Song Qingshu glanced around and finally fell on the ribbon around her waist. Soft texture, the width is just right, he reached out to hold the top bow thread.


    The hand that stretched out was blocked subconsciously by Zhu Yi. Song Qingshu understood that she was still struggling, so he had to help her make up her mind and put her hand aside. Song Qingshu pulled her belt off.


    Zhu Yi''s whole body was stiff. He looked at the ribbon which was getting closer and closer to his eyes, sighed, and finally closed his eyes.


    Because he lost the tie of his belt, Zhu''s dress was like a lotus, which was gradually blooming. Song Qingshu felt the other person''s body tremble when he touched the smooth skin. But at this point, he no longer plans to be Liu Xiahui.


    Zhu''s breathing is more and more rapid, and his chest is constantly rising and falling. Although it is very attractive, song Qingshu is worried that her injury will aggravate, so he quickly puts several joyful Qi into her body, and Zhu''s body really slowly softens down.


    Although Zhu Yi''s eyes were covered by a silk scarf, her beautiful color was not damaged. Her face was flawless. Song Qingshu looked back at the many women she had met before. I''m afraid Zhu Yi was the most exquisite one.


    "You smell good." Zhu Yi wrinkled Qiong''s nose and said in surprise.


    Looking at the moist luster shining on her lips, song Qingshu only felt that her throat was dry, and he was desperate to kiss her.


    "Oh..." Zhu was caught off guard. At the beginning, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to push him away. But he soon thought that it was his own choice after all. Coupled with the aroma of intoxication, Zhu was in a trance and his arms were soft.


    Worried that her injury might change, song Qingshu decided to save her as soon as possible. Therefore, at the beginning, he stirred up a hundred percent of joy, and Zhu''s body became softer and softer. Hearing the sweet and greasy hum from her nose, song Qingshu knew that the time was almost right.


    Zhu Yi had a strange feeling in his heart. He was so shy that he was glad to be blindfolded. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.


    When the unforgettable pain came, Zhu Yi murmured: "brother yuan..."


    Zhu Yi let song Qingshu cover her eyes. Although it was largely because of shyness, there was another reason she couldn''t say. She didn''t want to give her innocence to a relatively strange man, so she had to cover her eyes and fantasize the man on her body into a former lover.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhu Yi wakes up, she finds that the ribbon tied in front of her eyes has been untied, and she is being held in the arms of song Qingshu in a shy posture. She subconsciously wants to break away, but the other party''s voice comes from her ear: "don''t move, I''m treating your internal injury now. It''s almost finished. Don''t fall short."


    With song Qingshu looked at each other, Zhu Yi immediately blushed, and quickly put his head close to his chest, unwilling to look up again.


    I don''t know how long later, Zhu Yi suddenly felt that the surging Qi in his body was far better than before. He couldn''t help looking up in surprise and asked, "why is my internal power..."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "it''s true that most of the time, Huanxi Zen is mainly based on tonic, but it''s far less evil than people think. You are seriously injured. In order to save you, I have to use another method. Double cultivation is originally a means of sharing cultivation between Taoist couples. The greatest effect can be achieved only when the cultivation of the two is equal. It''s a pity that your internal power is not as good as mine, and the final result is that you share half of my internal power. In fact, you''ve made up for me. "

 Chapter 238

    ? Zhu Yi was ashamed and angry when he heard this: "who wants your internal power?" After that, I also felt that the tone was too much, and then said, "why didn''t you make it clear before?"


    ?¡° For one thing, I''m afraid you will give up the treatment if you don''t want to owe me so much after hearing it. For another thing, "Song Qingshu gave a deliberate pause," now it can move you more. "


    ?¡° Moving you big headed ghost, "Zhu longlong felt a little embarrassed." besides, I don''t owe you any human feelings. Although I got half of your skills, you also got someone else''s... "He said, with a strange blush on his face. I don''t know whether it''s Yu Yun after bliss or now I''m very ashamed. Anyway, he won''t speak any more.


    ?¡° What do you get? " Song Qingshu deliberately came to her ear and couldn''t help licking the delicate ear bead in front of her.


    ? Zhu Yi''s body trembled. He suddenly thought that he had done what he had to do anyway, which was not bad. His rising anger suddenly disappeared, but his heart was empty and at a loss.


    ?¡° I don''t want to talk to you in this situation. " Contact to two people''s posture at this time, his body clearly can feel each other''s hot temperature, but he deliberately to talk to himself. Looking at the bad smile on Song Qingshu''s face, Zhu can''t help hating his teeth. He finally suppresses the impulse to bite him on the shoulder.


    ?¡° Since you don''t say it, let me say it, "Song Qingshu deliberately twisted his waist, Zhu longlong''s body suddenly trembled, and he couldn''t stand up any more. His whole body was paralyzed to his arms, and he stretched out his fingers to slide slowly down her smooth and tender back muscle, showing an expression of enjoyment." if he could get the red ball of the ninth princess, song was really built in his last life. "


    ? Zhu''s delicate body exuded a trace of dense sweat, and every inch of her skin was extremely hot. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, her heart was cold, and she said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that you still completed the task."


    ?¡° What mission? " Song Qingshu was stunned. He reacted quickly and began to laugh. "What do you say is the task that destroys your virginity?"


    ?¡° No, I''m still careless. " Zhu lowered his head and became silent.


    ?¡° If you don''t mention it, I forget about it at all. " Song Qingshu grabbed her hand and put it on his chest, "we are very close at the moment, and the real Qi is connected. Now even the heartbeat is the same. You should know whether I am telling the truth or the lie."


    ? Zhu Yi had only heard Shuangxiu in Taoist classics before, but he never thought he could experience it in person. Feeling song Qingshu''s even and powerful heartbeat, Zhu Yi had a close feeling of blood connection¡° Well, I believe what you say... But how long will it take for us to do this? " The feeling from her body made it hard for her to hide the shaking in her voice.


    ?¡° When I spoke to you just now, it was already good, but I couldn''t bear to leave your body. " Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth.


    ?¡° You Zhu Yi immediately struggled desperately, but soon he was firmly held by song Qingshu.


    ?¡° Ah Jiu, I know that after this event, your most likely choice is to leave. I may lose you forever. Before you leave, leave us a sweet memory, OK Song Qingshu only thinks that the beauty in his arms is too delicate. He''s afraid that she will be crushed with one effort. But he doesn''t hold her tightly, and he''s afraid that she will disappear.


    ? Zhu Yi really thought that way in his heart. He didn''t know how to face it when he stayed. Why didn''t he just leave? Feeling the heat from Song Qingshu''s mouth, thinking that he lost half of his internal power in order to save himself, he softened in his heart and let out a slight inaudible hum.


    ? Who says only men have desire? Even if the fairies, who do not eat fireworks on weekdays, are entangled with each other, it is difficult to achieve the lucidity of Lingtai. In the end, they can''t resist the soft language of the man who has had a close relationship with their skin.


    ? Song Qingshu was overjoyed when he felt that Zhu''s arms were wrapped around the back of his neck, and his body became softer and softer. He looked as if Ren Jun had collected enough. The whole person rushed over.


    ?¡­¡­


    ?¡° All right, I''m going. " I don''t know how long later, a lazy female voice in the room began to ring.


    ?¡° For the last time. " The voice of a man is full of rogue.


    ?¡° You''ve said it a few times, the last time. " You can feel the shame and anger in a woman''s heart from her voice.


    ?¡° I won''t lie to you this time. This is definitely the last time. " The man swore.


    ?¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long silence, the woman sighed, "OK."


    ?¡­¡­


    ?¡° What are you looking at? " Looking at the two women staring at his strange expression, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    ?¡° Brother song, I didn''t expect that when you cheated girls, you had such a thick skin. " When Zhu came out of the camp, his cheeks were flushed and his eyes were full of spring. When he saw Luo Bing and Li Yuanzhi, he was so ashamed that he didn''t even beat one of them, as if he were running away and disappeared in the distance. Li Yuanzhi even if again pure, also understand what just happened, not to mention just two people''s voice intermittently spread to the outside.


    ? Luo Bing naturally knows song Qingshu''s methods. He doesn''t know why. Looking at that fairy daughter like woman, he is also upset.


    ? Being teased face to face by a 28 girl, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and said: "don''t think about it. I was just saving her."


    ?¡° Your way of saving people is a little... Chic, "Li Yuanzhi thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of any words to describe it, so he had to make do with it." brother song, seeing your invisible means of taking people''s virginity, I really dare not stay with you. "


    ? Song Qingshu frowned: "where did you learn this vulgar slang?"


    ?¡° I met a guard surnamed Zhang and a guard surnamed Zhao in sifangguan before. I overheard that. " Li Yuanzhi face a red, subconsciously vomit tongue, "song big brother, after this Shengjing thing... I just want to go home to see my father and my mother, I left home so long, they should also want to die me." Li Yuanzhi laughed, "if I leave Prince Bao''s sphere of influence, I will go directly back to Jiangnan instead of accompanying you to Yanjing. By the way, I also invited sister Luo to my home to have a rest. "


    ?¡° Why are you dragging sister Luo when you go home? " Song Qingshu glared at her.


    ?¡° Yu wanting, the old bastard, killed elder brother Yu and slandered sister Luo, which made their husband and wife lose touch. Always try to find a way to solve this misunderstanding, so that fourth brother Wen can understand the true face of Yu wanting. If you let sister Luo follow you all the way, won''t you be convinced of Yu wanting''s rumor? What will the people in the world think of sister Luo... And you. " Li Yuanzhi said.


    ?¡° But Wen Tailai has sold his wife to me, and Luo Bing has nothing to do with his half a cent. " In fact, song Qingshu regretted what he had done on the spur of the moment. He did not expect that Wen Tailai would poke things out and make him stand on the cusp of public opinion.


    ?¡° You don''t really want to do something to sister Luo, do you? " Li Yuanzhi looked at him in surprise.


    ? Song Qingshu is full of complaints: all the work has been done. Now you still want to ask this question


    ? Luo Bing is also eccentric, but the woman''s nature makes her subconsciously want to hide from Li Yuanzhi, quickly said: "song... Adult, I''m special, I''m afraid I''ll be tongue tied if I stay with you, you have enough troubles, there''s no need to increase the trouble... And I really want to relax and think about the future."


    ? Song Qingshu stares into her eyes carefully, as if trying to guess what she really thinks. He slowly figures out in his heart: Although Luo Bing can satisfy his desire, it is inconvenient to act when he returns to Yanjing city


    ?¡° OK, but don''t run around after you go to Jiangnan. Maybe I''ll come to you when I miss you. " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    ?¡° Don''t worry, brother song. If you come to Jiangnan, I''ll treat you as a landlord. " Li Yuanzhi patted his not so plump chest, pretending to say.


    "It''s late at night. You go to sleep first. I''ll go outside and Practice for a while." Song Qingshu jumped out of bed and soon disappeared outside the tent.


    When they set up camp, the bodyguard of the Imperial Palace naturally arranged for the two girls to live with song Qingshu. However, after several fierce battles with Zhu long, song Qingshu had no idea.


    When he came to a smooth stone, song Qingshu was practicing his inner joy Qi, thinking that he lost half of his internal power to save Zhu long, but the purpose was not as pure as he said. Zhu was injured because he saved himself, and he should have paid back. This is only one aspect. On the other hand, Zhu Yi herself and her identity as a princess of Ming Dynasty are promising. Song Qingshu has long wanted to pull her into his camp. This time I learned that she became a saint of the Ming religion. Although she and Zhang Wuji had only a cooperative relationship for the time being, it was hard to guarantee that she would be really accepted by Zhang Wuji in the future. Song Qingshu had been worried about this, and would not let go of the opportunity to start first. As for losing half of his internal power, song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to it at all. Find some women to practice again


    Looking at the messy sheets in front of her, Li Yuanzhi said bitterly, "sister Luo, how can I sleep?"


    Luo Bing also secretly spat. There are traces of clouds and rain just now on the bed. When song Qingshu left, he didn''t know how to clean it up. "Let''s change a sheet." Finally, I had no choice but to say.


    "Why is there such a big hole in the sheet?" Two people clean up, Li Yuanzhi suddenly exclaimed.


    Luo Bing looked along her eyes, and saw a square hole in the middle of the sheet. The incision was neat and incomparable. At first sight, it was the sword. As a passer-by, she soon understood it, laughed a few times, and urged: "don''t worry, let''s change the sheet and go to bed early."


    ¡­¡­


    In Shengjing City, Baoqin palace.


    Hongli looked as like as two peas. The face was not clear. Fukang, if not for saving them, would not die.


    "Mr. Wang, with all due respect, these two children are of unknown origin. It''s hard to say whether they are the sons of the world or not just by virtue of that woman''s words." Next to a confidant said.


    His words just poke the scruples in Hongli''s heart. Looking at the two babies in the swaddling clothes, Hongli''s heart is cold: if it''s not Fuer''s flesh and blood, I''ll let your mother and son live and die!


    ?

 Chapter 239

    "It''s a pity that my son has passed away now, otherwise we can use the method of blood test." Another person just finished, around spread a burst of regret.


    "No matter, we love xinjueluo with a peculiar blood line, which is obviously exclusive to other blood. If it is not our royal blood, it will not be compatible. Bring a bowl of clean water and try with the blood of the king. " If yu wanting hears his words on the side, he must be suspicious. Hongli is not of royal blood, but his own son. Why does he say that?


    In fact, this is a big secret of Qian Zhenhuan. At the beginning, Yu wanting inadvertently revealed that she had been offered her life to Prince Yong. She was afraid in her heart and quickly said that she was pregnant with his flesh and blood. She expected that in this way, Yu wanting would not be willing to give her to other men. How could she know that Yu wanting was overjoyed to hear the news and tried her best to cheat her into giving her life to Prince Yong. Qian Zhenhuan completely gave up and had to enter the Yongqin palace according to his plan.


    Qian Zhenhuan didn''t expect that Prince Yong fell in love with her at first sight. She didn''t dislike that she was not a virgin, but loved herself more. As the saying goes, the best way to cure a relationship is to start another relationship. Qian Zhenhuan''s mentality gradually changes. As time goes by, she becomes more and more affectionate, and naturally becomes pregnant with Prince Yong''s flesh and blood. However, she worries that Yu wanting is not good for her child, so she deceives him into saying that the child is his. Qian Zhenhuan didn''t tell Hongli the truth until she was dying. Hongli had been a good son and grandson, but a slovenly old man in the lake came to say that he was his father. He was overjoyed to hear the truth. Hongli, who is very deep in the city, didn''t tell the truth to wanting, so he made full use of the red flower club.


    Soon, there were two bowls of water from the hands, and two drops of blood were squeezed in the bowl in the cry of the twin baby.


    "Wang Ye, you see..." he brought two bowls to Hongli.


    "You go down first." Hongli waves his hand, and all his subordinates step back. They are very glad that they still don''t know something. If it''s the grandson of the Lord, it''s a great scandal. Maybe the Lord will kill people in anger.


    Hongli''s face was as deep as water. He took a silver needle and stuck it on his finger. When he squeezed the blood into the bowl, his finger trembled. He liked fukang''an so much that he didn''t want him to be a queen.


    Seeing the situation in the bowl, Hongli''s eyebrows slowly spread out, and a smile appeared on his face. "Come on, I want to go to Miss Ma."


    Open the door to come in a group of people, see his expression, which still don''t understand, quickly kneel down to say congratulations: "Congratulations, congratulations."


    Hongli was in a better mood at last. Along the way, he held his two children in his arms and went to the yard where Ma Chunhua lived.


    "I''d like to see... Wang Ye." Seeing Hongli, Ma Chunhua was also surprised. He wanted to shout for his father-in-law, but he was embarrassed to think that the rules in the Palace should be different from those in the folk, and that he was not the wife of Fu kang''an, even his concubine.


    Hongli saw that there was a deep sadness between her eyebrows. She was wearing snow-white filial piety clothes and stood there timidly. I could not help but say, "Miss Ma, I hope you can understand. Your identity is special, so it''s not convenient for you to take part in fu''er''s affairs."


    It turns out that fukang''an''s funeral is already being held in the Royal Palace, but Ma Chunhua hasn''t had time to be famous with fukang''an, so it''s not easy for Hongli to let her cry with fukang''an''s imperial concubine and many concubines.


    "I understand. I only complain about the poor fortune." Ma Chunhua with a sad smile, saw the twins in Hongli''s hand, immediately in front of a bright, quickly reached out to pick up, "my son, my son!"


    When Hongli sent the twins to Ma Chunhua''s arms, the back of her hand accidentally brushed her breast full of milk. The strange touch made Hongli feel a little embarrassed. Seeing that Ma Chunhua didn''t seem to notice, she quickly said: "Miss Ma, I seem to smell that you have wine on you?"


    Ma Chunhua looked at him vaguely: "I hope the Lord will forgive me. Fukang''an is gone. I don''t even have the qualification to send him on the last journey. I''m a little sad in my heart, so I''ll drink to relieve my worries." His eyes fell on the baby''s face, and a smile finally appeared on the corner of his mouth. "If it wasn''t for them, I would have gone with fukang''an."


    Hongli saw that her cheeks were flushed, and her look was also crazy. She was startled. She called the servant girl to send the two children to the nurse. Seeing Ma Chunhua''s reluctant to let go, she said: "now you drink wine, it''s not suitable for nursing children."


    Reluctantly looking at the child being carried away, Ma Chunhua sighed: "please forgive me for my bravery. Can the LORD have a drink with me?"


    Although Ma Chunhua was dressed in white, her face was as delicate as a Begonia. Hongli looked at it and felt strange. According to his original plan, he was going to kill Ma Chunhua quietly, and then let the twins worship Fu kang''an''s imperial concubine as their mother. Just as Prince Yong asked his mother Qian Zhenhuan to worship Niu co Lu, outsiders didn''t know that there were still Han blood in the twins. But today to see the appearance of Ma Chunhua, Hongli heart but some can''t bear.


    "Well, I''ll be with you." However, Hongli is a hero after all. She soon recovers from her negative emotions. She thinks that she will be killed soon anyway. Why don''t she accompany her for a while.


    However, Hongli has always been cautious, and did not drink the wine in Ma Chun''s flower house, but ordered his men to prepare another wine and vegetables.


    "Wang Ye, I know that I shouldn''t drink alcohol during the period of filial piety, but I really don''t want to keep sober. When I wake up, I will think of Fu kang''an." Ma Chunhua said and sobbed, Hongli quickly comfort her.


    Hongli silently listens to Ma Chunhua talking about the scene of meeting fukang''an in the past, and her deep love for him in her heart... In this way, after a glass of wine, Ma Chunhua''s eyes become more and more blurred, and finally she lies on the table and sleeps.


    "Miss Ma?" Hongli shouts her a few times. Seeing that the other party doesn''t respond, he can''t help but frown. Drinking with his daughter-in-law is not in line with etiquette. What''s more, fukang''an has just died. Hongli knew that if he called people in, it would not be long before rumors would spread throughout the palace. After thinking about it, he decided to take Ma Chunhua to bed and leave quietly.


    Hongli walked over and just picked Ma Chunhua up. The other side whimpered. It seemed that in order to find a more comfortable posture, she twisted her whole body and pressed her face tightly on Hongli''s chest. Start with a warm and full, each other''s young and elastic body makes Hongli unavoidably a little bit of a wishful thinking.


    Just put Ma Chunhua on the bed, Hongli is ready to leave, but found that the hand was firmly held, stunned back, see Ma Chunhua a pair of eyes full of spring water, watery looking at himself, whispered: "Fulang, don''t go, accompany me."


    Hongli is stunned. He and fukang''an are really seven points alike. I''m afraid Ma Chunhua''s eyes don''t recognize the wrong person after he''s drunk. Just as he wants to explain, his hot lips are printed.


    Hongli felt hard all over. Ma Chunhua''s breath came from his face. His hands were warm and fragrant. He knew that his daughter-in-law had recognized the wrong person, but he was reluctant to push him away.


    "Fulang, want me ~" there was a gentle cry in his ear. Unconsciously, Ma Chunhua had shown his youthful body. Hongli''s breath was suddenly rapid, and his evil thoughts could no longer be restrained.


    "After tonight, I will kill her, and no one will know about this scandal." This is the last thought in Hongli''s mind when he turned over to ride.


    "Oh ~" Ma Chunhua trembled all over, holding Hongli tightly like an octopus.


    The other party''s body is too soft, and the thought that she is his daughter-in-law''s identity, compared with the usual state of being together with Ji concubines, Hongli feels particularly excited, as if she has returned to the heroic posture of taking and taking women in her twenties. With great joy, she moves more and more rudely, galloping on Ma Chunhua without pity.


    When the maid outside heard the roar of the man and the murmur of the woman, she couldn''t help looking at each other. Her face turned white, but no one dared to stop her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Hongli woke up, he found that Ma Chunhua was sitting beside him, staring at him. It was hard to avoid that he had a fever. Just as he wanted to say something, Ma Chunhua said, "I lost my virtue after drinking, and I asked the king to forget what happened last night."


    Last night, when Hongli woke up, she felt comfortable and in a very good mood. Seeing that she was knowledgeable, she was reluctant to kill her. She hesitated for a moment and said, "don''t worry, Miss Ma, nothing happened yesterday."


    See Ma Chunhua silently nodded, the brocade on the shoulder was inadvertently slipped a trace, revealing the neck full of kisses, Hongli pity to reach out to touch: "pain?"


    Seeing Hongli''s suffering, Ma Chunhua subconsciously wanted to hide. But somehow, she seemed to hesitate. When his hand touched her skin, her body trembled, and she replied, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Hongli showed a smile of the winner and quickly got up and put on his clothes: "it''s inconvenient for me to stay here for a long time. I''ll go first and see you later."


    Ma Chunhua tightly wrapped up in the quilt, speechless, watching Hongli disappear outside the door, sighed in his heart: Emperor, I have made such a great sacrifice for you, do you know


    "Wang Ye, I have already disposed of those servant girls."


    Hearing the bodyguard''s report, Hongli waved his hand to let him go down. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he was reluctant to kill Ma Chunhua. He arranged some confidants to serve in Ma Chunhua''s yard. No one was allowed to go in and out without his command. Unconsciously, he thought of Ma Chunhua''s charming body last night. Hongli felt that some part of his body was hard again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few days ago, I was sent by the company to the suburb where birds don''t shit. I was so busy that it was dark


    It''s one watch today


    Normal update will resume from tomorrow


    It''s Sunday and Monday

 Chapter 240

    Ma Chunhua is as beautiful as his name. Since he was young, he has been the focus around him and won the favor of his parents. It''s just a pity that her father is just an escort leader. Pegasus escort agency may be well-known locally, but it''s not even a third rate sect in the world.


    I don''t know when Ma Chunhua always felt like a phoenix in the mountain nest. He didn''t want to be mediocre in that small place for a lifetime. If he stayed there all the time, he would be a pheasant at most. Later, her father Ma XingKong betrothed her to his apprentice Xu Zheng. Although Xu Zheng loved her very much in his heart, he was rude and irascible. When he thought of marrying such a man in the future, he would take over the dart flag from his father and travel south and North with him, so that the wind and frost and hard work would erode his face and his past dream. Ma Chunhua shuddered.


    So one day she decided to run away from home. On a bright and starry night, she left the escort agency and set foot in the unknown world.


    Soon, she ran out of money with her, and such a beautiful young girl was surrounded by a group of bullies. Although Ma Chunhua has a lot of martial arts, it''s only a few superficial skills. With the weakness of women, he soon fell into a dangerous situation.


    Hearing the foul language of the men around her and selling her to a brothel after playing her enough, Ma Chunhua was desperate. Just as he was about to end himself, a young man in the royal guards suddenly appeared. Although he looked weak, his men were like wolves, and soon beat the bullies to the bottom.


    "Girl, are you all right?"


    Ma Chunhua still remembers the scene when he knelt down on the ground and the young master of royal guards reached out to help her up.


    Hearing that she wanted to travel in the world, the prince of royal guards laughed and invited her to travel with him. Ma Chunhua knows clearly in his heart that a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet should refuse the invitation of a strange man, but he smiles so well that Ma Chunhua nods and agrees unconsciously.


    What''s more, there is an indescribable dignity and dignity in the body. In the next ten days, Ma Chunhua soon fell into physical and mental occupation.


    Along the way, Ma Chunhua found that the local officials were afraid of the young master. Until one time, she found a magistrate kneeling in front of him and shouting long live. She was shocked.


    You know, the Pegasus escort agency usually bows to a magistrate. As a result, an official who is many times bigger than the magistrate kneels down in front of his favorite person tremblingly... The prince of royal guards also finds her, but he reveals his identity. It turns out that he is Kangxi, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    At that moment, Ma Chunhua felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. She was more affectionate when she served him at night. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. After playing outside for more than a month, Kangxi suddenly told her that there was something urgent to go back to the capital.


    Ma Chunhua asked him what had happened. Kangxi hesitated for a while, then told her about his grudge with Sheng Jingbao. Although Ma Chunhua is an innocent girl, it doesn''t mean that she is stupid. In fact, she has always been worried. According to legend, the emperors are all 72 concubines of the three palaces and six courtyards, and there are 3000 beauties in the harem. Ma Chunhua was always conceited of her beauty, but she was the emperor, and she was less and less confident. In addition, she was just the daughter of an escort, She knew that her identity was not worthy of the Emperor today, and I''m afraid she didn''t even have the qualification to enter the palace.


    Ma Chunhua has been thinking about how to tie Kangxi''s heart. When he heard Kangxi talking about his troubles, he moved in his heart and volunteered to help him. After struggling, Kangxi told her a "beauty trick" plan. Hearing that she was going to serve other men, Ma Chunhua subconsciously resisted, but the girls in love were all negative in IQ, and with the devil in her heart, Ma Chunhua soon agreed.


    Burying the secret in her heart, Ma Chunhua returns to the Pegasus escort agency, and then comes the story of the Pegasus escort agency. She "happens" to meet Fu kang''an in the merchant fort, and then Fu kang''an gets the body with the appearance of a young girl Huaichun. Because she is prepared in advance, it is not difficult for her to cheat Fu kang''an.


    After the business castle, Ma Chunhua soon found that she was pregnant. In fact, she didn''t know whether the child was Kangxi''s or fukang''an''s. But according to the calculation of time, she thought it was more likely to be Kangxi.


    Ma XingKong died in the battle of the merchant fort, and Xu Zheng took care of the whole Pegasus escort agency. It''s not a glorious thing for Ma Chunhua to get pregnant before she gets married, even if she is pregnant with a dragon. However, Ma Chunhua married her elder martial brother Xu Zheng. During this period, the secret agents of Kangxi school contacted her several times and gave her a lot of help.


    Kangxi knew that Ma Chunhua was pregnant, so she asked her to think of her child as fukang''an''s son, and then asked the spy to mention Ma Chunhua in front of fukang''an. After the spring breeze of that day, Fu kang''an missed her, so he immediately sent someone to take Ma Chunhua to Shengjing city. What happened after that was met by song Qingshu.


    Ma Chunhua was polluted by several different men. He had already broken the thought of entering the palace as a concubine. However, Kangxi repeatedly assured her that after the event, she would be granted the title of princess, and her son would be granted the title of Baylor. Ma Chunhua is willing to follow Kangxi''s instructions for her son and possible concubine.


    After so many things, Ma Chunhua is no longer the ignorant girl at the beginning. He knows that without the protection of fukang''an, he is likely to be executed secretly. So last night, Ma Chunhua deliberately seduced Hongli.


    It''s getting dark. Looking at Hongli who pushes the door in, Ma Chunhua has a smile in her heart: it''s getting closer and closer to the completion of the task


    "Wang... Wang Ye, I don''t know what happened when I came here so late?" Ma Chunhua is in a good mood and looks at Hongli in a panic.


    Seeing her as if she were a frightened rabbit, Hongli felt even hotter. She stretched out her hand and said, "Miss Ma, I want to see if you are better."


    Ma Chunhua was silent for a long time, and finally said in a low voice: "Lord, after all, you are my father-in-law."


    "Anyway, you didn''t officially enter fu''er''s door... Don''t be afraid, if you follow my king, I won''t treat you badly in the future. If you don''t, I have to..." Hongli didn''t go on, but the threat was obvious.


    "Shameless!" Ma Chunhua bit her lips and trembled with anger.


    "Even if you don''t think about yourself, think about your two children." Hongli doesn''t know why she has such a big desire when facing her, and doesn''t hesitate to do this kind of animal thing.


    "They are your grandchildren." Ma Chunhua looked at him incredulously.


    "It depends on your performance. If you do well, I will let them recognize their ancestors. If it''s not good, they will only be wild seeds on the roadside." Hongli put out his hand to raise Ma Chunhua''s chin, and slowly gathered in the past. Soon there was a man''s roar and a woman''s choking voice in the room


    After returning to Yanjing City, song Qingshu rushed to the Forbidden City.


    "You almost ruined my business!" This is the first sentence song Qingshu said when he saw Kangxi.


    "Forgive me, my Lord." Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. After all, Kangxi sent him to appease Hongli, and finally put the contradiction on the table.


    "Forget it, that time you confronted Prince Bao, he must have come down. As long as the hundreds of thousands of troops in the North don''t know our contradictions. " Kangxi waved his hand, "it''s a good thing that fukang''an is dead, even if you make up for it."


    Kangxi''s face is a little gloomy. Speaking of fukang''an, he can''t help thinking of Ma Chunhua. Even though he doesn''t care much about this woman, she used to be his own woman. Now that fukang''an is dead, it''s just a bad breath in his heart, not to mention the factor that fukang''an is good at fighting. His death is like breaking Hongli''s arm.


    "Fukang''an''s death has nothing to do with me. It was the work of the Dragon sect." Song Qingshu explained.


    "I didn''t expect that the Dragon sect had some skills. I underestimated them before." Kangxi seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, every few days you go to Shenlong island to find out."


    "Dragon Island?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Kangxi replied: "yes, the Dragon sect killed Fu kang''an, but Hongli would not give up. It is estimated that he would have a tragic revenge. The Dragon sect has colluded with Mongolia in secret. Naturally, Mongolia won''t sit back and ignore it. The Dragon Island is isolated overseas, so I can''t put in spies. So I need you to go to the Dragon Island to find out, so I can decide what to do next. There is no specific task in this trip. I promise you that it will be convenient for you. "


    Although it''s just four words, it''s a great decentralization. It can be said that as long as song Qingshu thinks that he can fully represent Kangxi on the Dragon Island, what he says is the imperial edict. Of course, if people in the Dragon sect listen to him or not, they will say something else.


    "Xixia is not going to recruit relatives?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Go, of course, but after you come back from Shenlong Island," Kangxi replied, "Xixia will go to all countries to recruit relatives. Some countries have a long way to go, such as Mongolia, and some princes are far away in the Far West. It takes time to get back, so Xixia is quite generous in terms of deadline. As long as we go to Xixia before that, there is no need to be anxious."


    "But fukang''an is dead. Is it necessary to help Yongyan recruit relatives?" Song Qingshu added, "isn''t it better to keep him in the capital as a proton?"


    "What''s good about proton?" Kangxi shook his head unfathomably. "When the time comes, you can escort him to Xixia. I have my own arrangements."


    After coming out of the imperial study, song Qingshu felt as if he had a heavy stone in his heart. He was more and more confused about what Kangxi was thinking. This was a very dangerous signal


    "Boy, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The peach blossom that disgusts me on you is even stronger." The old sunflower appeared from the shadow again.


    "Why are you always so haunted?" Song Qingshu a black line, "call me what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing? I just want to talk to someone. It''s a bit boring to stay in the palace all day, and I can''t find anyone else to talk to. " The grandfather of sunflower replied.


    Song Qingshu said: "isn''t there so many bodyguards in the palace? There are also many eunuchs. You should have a lot in common. "


    "Son of a bitch," sunflower''s father blushed, "don''t confuse Shajia with those ordinary eunuchs."


    "You can''t forget your roots. No matter how good your martial arts are, aren''t you still a eunuch? I don''t believe that practicing sunflower Canon can produce little Ding Ding Song Qingshu muttered.

 Chapter 241

    "What did you say?" Sunflower''s eyebrows stand up and glare at him.


    "Nothing, nothing," Song Qingshu sneered awkwardly. The old monster really turned his face, but he couldn''t beat him. "I remember you need to suck the real dragon''s Qi when practicing martial arts. How do you feel recently?"


    "Smoking?" Sunflower grandparent frowned, "how strange this word sounds."


    Song Qingshu came up with a dirty picture in his mind. Suddenly, he shivered and said, "how much real dragon Qi do you need to practice martial arts


    "The stronger the better, of course." Kuihua''s grandfather replied that he did not know why. Before Kangxi''s real dragon spirit was growing steadily, but recently it was declining.


    "If you can absorb enough real dragon Qi, can you soar in the daytime?" Song Qingshu is very curious about this.


    "Soaring?" There was a flash of excited light in the eyes of sunflower''s ancestor. Unfortunately, it soon faded down. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know how much the real dragon''s spirit is needed. It''s not enough to add up all the emperors now."


    "Have you ever heard of the Dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty?" Song Qingshu said.


    "Dragon pulse of Qing Dynasty?" Sunflower ancestor trembled. "It seems that there is a legend that somewhere in Liaodong there is a dragon vein of Qing Dynasty... How, do you know?"


    Song Qingshu was so enigmatic that he said with a smile: "I''m just talking about it..." and then he turned and left, leaving sunflower''s father in place.


    Out of the palace, song Qingshu walked all the way to his residence. Looking at the words "Song Fu" on the plaque, song Qingshu was in a trance for a moment. This house was given to him by Trinket at the beginning... We must find time to see how Shuanger is now.


    Push the door and enter, the distant indistinct sound of a man and a woman quarreling, song Qingshu curiously walked past.


    "It''s good that you let me die in it. You have to ask for the beast Fu kang''an. As a result, he... Didn''t mean to let me go. In the end, he saved me by relying on Song Qingshu." A man''s voice was full of anger.


    "How do I know he didn''t keep his promise... Since you went in, I found your old friends, and none of them would help. I heard that you had been greatly tortured that day. I went to him in a hurry. " Women''s voices are full of grievances.


    "You bitch, if Qingwen didn''t tell me, are you going to hide it from me for the rest of your life?" The man roared.


    "This kind of thing you know is just to increase the pain, I am sad enough, why let you know again." The woman sighs and feels cold in her heart. When she first heard her husband question her, she was scared out of her wits. She thought that the story between her and song Qingshu had been exposed. Later, she gradually learns the truth. It turns out that Tian Qingwen thought that he was looking for Fu kang''an that night, and Tian Guinong was misled by her.


    "Lan''er, I''m sorry, I know you''ve been wronged, but now... I''m a useless person, and I can''t help feeling a little irritable." Hearing his wife''s plaintive voice, the man said in a hurry.


    Naturally, these two people are Tian Guinong and Nanlan. After Song Qingshu rescued Tian Guinong, he arranged sang Feihong, the leader of Wuhu gate, to escort them to Yanjing''s own house to settle down.


    Although it''s a bit awkward at this time, song Qingshu always has to say hello to his wife when he comes back, so he has to pretend to cough. When they heard the sound, they stopped quarreling. Soon the door opened, and Nanlan, who was still elegant, stood in front of the door with a tired face. Seeing that it was song Qingshu, they were very happy. They soon put down their emotions and welcomed him in quietly. "Return to the farmers, song engong is coming."


    Lying on the bed, Tian Guinong struggled to get up. Song Qingshu quickly went over and held him down: "brother Tian is injured. Don''t be polite." Then he turned his head and looked at Nanlan, "sister-in-law, how can brother Tian be so weak?"


    Hearing him call his sister-in-law seriously, Nanlan''s face was a little unnatural: "on the way out of Shengjing City, he went back to the farmer and suffered from the cold, so he aggravated the injury."


    "Well," Song Qingshu said with a frown, "I''m familiar with the imperial doctors in the palace. Tomorrow I''ll ask them to show brother Tian. Don''t worry, they have experience in this kind of injury..."


    Suddenly noticed that Tian Guinong''s face was not good-looking, quickly apologized: "brother Tian, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to mention it."


    Tian Guinong shook his head: "if you hadn''t saved me from going to heaven, I would have rotted to death in the prison of the palace. How could I blame you. But now I''m not even a man. What''s the meaning of living in the world? It''s better to die, so as not to drag Nanlan down. "


    "Gui Nong, you are not allowed to say that. At the beginning, I left for you... He who has ten times higher martial arts than you, because I love you. No matter what you become, I will not leave you. " Nanlan sat down beside the bed, grabbed the hand of returning to the farmer and put it on her face. Tears fell down.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Later generations talked about these two people, one seducing his friend''s wife, the other stealing from his husband, and the right adulterer and adulteress. They didn''t expect that there was real love between them.


    "LAN, you also know my present situation. If you follow me, you will only destroy half of your happiness. Why? You see, brother song''s character and martial arts are the best choice, and he is very kind to us. If brother song doesn''t dislike us, you can be good with him. " Tian GUI wiped the tears on Nanlan''s cheek with his fingers and sighed.


    These words made their faces changed greatly. Nanlan stood up all of a sudden: "I intend to serve you all my life with all my heart. If you say this kind of words again to test me in the future, I will die!"


    Song Qingshu also quickly comforted: "it''s rare for my wife to be so affectionate. Brother Tian, why do you hurt her heart?"


    Tian Guinong said with a bitter smile: "you don''t know my current situation. What happiness can I give her?"


    "I''ll help you do your husband''s duty in secret." Of course, song Qingshu couldn''t have said this sentence. He said with a straight face: "if a man stands between heaven and earth, why should he focus on the little love in his bed? Once his brother Rita makes great achievements and becomes a wife and son, how can he not give his wife happiness?"


    "Make great achievements?" Tian Guinong thought of what manager Sai in the Palace said to him that day, and his spirit was uplifted. "But I''m afraid I can''t achieve anything with my martial arts."


    "After learning martial arts, there are no more than a hundred enemies. Those who turn their hands to cloud and cover their hands to rain depend on martial arts," Song Qingshu sighed from the bottom of his heart. However, seeing Tian Guinong''s face with a look of disapproval, he said with a smile, "brother Tian is a member of the Jianghu. Of course, he thinks martial arts are more reliable. OK, since you want to learn martial arts, There is also a martial art that is very suitable for you in this world. It can make you advance by leaps and bounds in a short time and become a first-class master. "


    "What martial arts?" Tian Guinong''s eyes are shining.


    "Exorcism sword spectrum." Song Qingshu slowly spits out four words.


    "Lin family''s anti evil sword spectrum? Over the past year or two, the Wuyue sword sect has been fighting for this sword score. It is said that the Qingcheng sect has destroyed all the Lin family for it. However, after so long, it has never been heard that anyone has really got the anti evil sword score. "As the leader of the sect, Tian Guinong naturally knows this big thing in the Wulin," why, is the anti evil sword score in the hands of the song brothers? "


    "That''s not true," Song Qingshu shook his head, "but I know where the anti evil sword spectrum is hidden. When brother Tian has recovered, he can go to Fujian with me to get it back. " It''s not too long for Dongfang muxue and sunflower''s ancestors to work out a recipe for exorcism. However, song Qingshu doesn''t want to owe them any favor, and they don''t necessarily want to give their secrets to others. It''s more convenient to go directly to the Lin family''s old house in Fujian.


    "Thank you, brother song," said Tian Guinong happily, but then he asked anxiously, "this anti evil sword spectrum really has such great power. Can it turn me into a first-class expert in a short time?"


    "Others don''t dare to say that you will get twice the result with half the effort." Song Qingshu''s expression is a little strange, "the first formula of the exorcism sword spectrum is: if you want to practice the magic skill, you can wield a knife from the palace."


    As soon as he said this, Nanlan exclaimed, "how can there be such an evil method in this world?" Tian Guinong''s face was also very unnatural.


    "My sister-in-law doesn''t know something," Song Qingshu explained. "This skill was created by a eunuch in the previous dynasty. It focuses on practicing Qi. When practicing it, you will have a lot of desire. If you don''t go to the palace, you will burn yourself with desire and die of being possessed. However, the power is enormous. The ancestors of the Lin family, by virtue of the seventy-two ways of exorcism sword technique, are powerful all over the world


    "It''s really so powerful..." Tian Guinong was stunned, and his heart became fiery. Although other people''s consolation was reasonable, there was no specific solution. So Tian Guinong was relieved on the surface, but he was still in pain. Now he has a specific direction of struggle, and he is full of spirit.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I won''t disturb brother Tian to have a rest." Song Qingshu got up and said goodbye.


    "Lan''er, you send song brothers." Tian Guinong said quickly.


    "Oh." Nan LAN answered unnaturally.


    "You are not familiar with Yanjing city. If you need anything, please let me know." Song Qingshu said while holding her hand in his hand, feeling the soft and greasy skin above.


    Nanlan was startled and wanted to pull it back. Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed, so she had to say: "thank you, brother song."


    Song Qingshu smiles and continues to ask, "where is the Sang girl who sent you last time?"


    Nanlan was worried. When Tian Guinong saw their hands together, he worried that Tian Qingwen would suddenly appear. He quickly said, "she lives in the west wing and has been waiting for you to come back."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu knows that sang Feihong should have something to discuss with himself. After thinking about it, he finally pinches Nanlan''s palm and turns away with a smile.

 Chapter 242

    "Mr. Song, after waiting so long, you have finally come back." Seeing song Qingshu, sang Feihong said with a smile.


    "OK, I''m not a few days later than you." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Fortunately, it wasn''t a few days late, or I wouldn''t wait. It''s not so good to live in a single man''s home, though people are in public all day long. " Sang Feihong said angrily.


    "When headmaster sang plays in the world, he doesn''t care about the eyes of secular people." Song Qingshu joked.


    "Our sisters were lonely and helpless when they were young. Although they lived in exile all over the world, they all kept themselves clean. I hope Mr. Song won''t make fun of them." Sang Feihong''s face sank down and said.


    "It''s song who made a slip of the tongue," Song Qingshu quickly apologized. "What about the proposal I made last time, leader sang?"


    "Is Mr. Song talking about joining the stick?" Sang Feihong frowned and said, "but most of the sisters in the door are weak and slender women. I''m afraid they can''t help adults."


    "I don''t need you to rush into battle. What do you worry about?" Song Qingshu jokingly said. "What I see is that the disciples of Wuhu are widely distributed. I only need you to collect information from the market on weekdays, and I will provide you with official protection to protect you from being bullied by the government. You must be able to deal with ordinary bullies and hooligans. How about that?"


    "Good." Sang Feihong nodded very simply. Most of the Wuhu men are women. They wander around and sing for a living. They are not afraid to meet ordinary local ruffians and hooligans. In recent years, the biggest headache is to meet people in the officialdom. They often use the power of the Yamen to make Wuhu men lose their teeth.


    "This is the token at the stick. If you have this token, you can ignore it. Of course, you should not use it until the last moment to avoid exposing your identity." Song Qingshu throws a token at the stick to Sang Feihong.


    Looking at the dark iron token with cold air, sang Feihong smacked his tongue secretly. Most people can''t imitate it.


    "There are 10000 taels of banknotes here, just as your initial activity funds," Song Qingshu thrust the banknotes into sang Feihong''s hands. "After you have sorted out the organizational structure of wuhumen and given it to me, I will give you funding again. You don''t have to work so hard."


    This money could have been reimbursed from the internal Treasury, but song Qingshu didn''t want to report it to Kangxi, so he used his own money. Fortunately, there was still a lot of filial piety handed over from all over the time, and 10000 Liang was not much for officials of his level. Of course, for ordinary people, it is already an astronomical number, which can be seen from sang Feihong''s excited expression.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." Sang Feihong sighed. The sisters in wuhumen are not brothels. They only live by singing, so their income is far less than those brothels. Ten thousand taels of silver can really greatly improve the lives of the sisters.


    "The money is not for nothing to you," Song Qingshu raised her hand and stopped her from continuing to be grateful. "You wuhumen must let me see the potential of continuous investment, so that I can continue to support you secretly."


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch." Sang Feihong''s heart sank, and he quickly asked: "dare to ask Mr. Song what he wants us to do."


    "You help me find out one person," Song Qingshu continued, thinking of the honest young man in maxipu. "Her name is Qi Fang. She used to be a well-known young grandmother of ten thousand families in Jingzhou City. Now ten thousand families have disappeared from Jingzhou City. I don''t know where they are. So I hope leader sang can help me find out."


    "Is this woman his old lover?" Pressing the question in his heart, sang Feihong nodded and said, "no problem. I will pass on the order. It''s just that the branches of Wuhu gate are always loose. I need time to reorganize Wuhu gate."


    "Well, if leader sang needs any help, you can tell me." Song Qingshu said.


    With the financial resources of the other side as the backing, and at any time can mobilize the military support of stick, sang Feihong is confident that with his own ability, he can completely reunite wuhumen.


    With song Qingshu''s promise, sang Feihong may be worried about Wuhu gate, or unwilling to stay in Song Fu, and soon left in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu had a rest in bed for a while, but he always felt sleepless. During this time, there was always warm fragrant nephrite in his arms every day. Now he was alone in an empty room, and he was really uncomfortable. He suddenly thought of Nanlan in the yard. He was so excited that he hid his tracks and felt outside.


    Nanlan waited on Tian Guinong to sleep. After wiping his sweat, he went back to the next room. Although she wanted to be in the same room with her husband, Tian Guinong didn''t know whether it was for psychological reasons that she resisted her being in the same room with herself.


    "The enemy has also come back. What should we do in the same courtyard in the future?" Nanlan lay on the bed and sighed.


    "My sister-in-law is thinking of me." Suddenly a familiar voice came from my ear, and soon a man got into the bed.


    Recognizing song Qingshu''s voice, Nan LAN forced herself to scream and quickly said, "how did you come here?"


    "Long time no see, I miss you." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    "My husband is still next door!" Nanlan clenched her lips and said.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t hear me with my lightness skill," Song Qingshu said with a smile when he saw what Nanlan wanted to say. "Besides, this is my home. I want to sleep in that room, so I''ll sleep in that room."


    "Why are you such a rascal!" Nanlan beat song Qingshu''s chest a few times and said in a hate voice, "tomorrow I''ll let you go back to the countryside and change places."


    "Sister in law, if I guess correctly, the Tian family can''t make ends meet in Shengjing. It''s so hasty for you to escape, and the price of Yanjing is so expensive. Where do you want to change it?" Song Qingshu wriggles his body, has taken off his coat, and embraces Nanlan in his arms.


    Nanlan struggled a few times, unable to break away from his arms, had to lament: "paper can''t cover the fire after all, under the same roof, you... Are so bold, Guinong will always know the truth."


    "As the saying goes, there is no reward for saving his life. I asked myself that there is nothing wrong with him." Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly turned cold. "If he really doesn''t know the current situation, I will send him to the Western Paradise."


    "No!" Nanlan exclaimed, holding song Qingshu''s arm tightly with both hands.


    "Look, it scares you," Song Qingshu held her trembling hand in his palm and stroked it again and again. At first, Nanlan''s body trembled, but it soon became soft. "Don''t worry. I know Tian Guinong''s character better than you. Even if he knows about us, as long as he doesn''t have the strength to deal with me, he will endure it all the time. And if he doesn''t see more than I hope, he will even encourage you to seduce me... "


    "I don''t believe it!" Before Song Qingshu finished, Nanlan interrupted him.


    "That''s because you don''t know how cruel the world is. Forget it, let''s not talk about such a bad thing." Song Qingshu shook his head and didn''t want to explain to her. "Tian Guinong is inhumane, and you don''t want to leave him. I''ll do my husband''s duty for him in the future."


    Nanlan blushed and pushed away song Qingshu''s magic hand, which was ready to stretch into his skirt. He looked at him strangely: "are you taking him back to the countryside for me?"


    "What do you think? I''m not related to him. " Song Qing Book pressure in the past, this time Nanlan and not much resistance.


    In fact, song Qingshu didn''t tell the truth. He really coveted Nanlan''s beauty, but it was not enough to make him faint enough to leave a time bomb by his side. In fact, he is interested in Tian Guinong''s ability. Although Tian Guinong''s martial arts are not in the class, he is definitely a good hand in plot layout. Song Qingshu is in urgent need of his own team. Unfortunately, with his reputation in the Wulin, I''m afraid he can''t find any decent people on the Internet, so he has to make a gold rush among the villains in the original work. The biggest problem of those villains is their character. In terms of ability, they are not inferior to the decent characters in the novel.


    However, these song Qingshu didn''t intend to tell Nanlan that it was her own sacrifice that made the little woman return her husband''s wealth. In fact, it was very good. If a woman is cheating, she always needs an excuse to convince herself, and she will give her this excuse


    "Light... Guinong is still next door..." the moonlight shines in from the window, Nanlan blushes and looks at the man.


    "No matter how big I am, as long as you don''t shout, he won''t hear me?" Song Qingshu shows a strange smile and twists his waist.


    Nanlan slapped song Qingshu on the shoulder angrily. "I''m worried about Qingwen. She doesn''t deal with me all the time. She wants to catch me all day. If she finds out, it''s over."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s a big deal to have a mother and daughter... Alas ~" Song Qingshu suddenly screamed.


    Nanlan loosened his teeth and gave him a white look: "I let you talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a personal planter, so I don''t want to go up when I see a woman," Song Qingshu said slowly, pointing across the snow racing skin on her chest. "Only a woman like my sister-in-law can make me can''t help it."


    Although Nanlan was a little shy, he was still a little happy when he was praised by him. He couldn''t help smiling: "this is what you said. Don''t move her!"


    "She is not your own daughter," Song Qingshu breathed in her ear. "If it was Miao Ruolan, I might not be able to hold it."


    "Don''t ~" Nanlan was so scared that she lost her face.


    "If I don''t want her, you can turn over?" Song Qingshu took Nanlan''s clean chin and gave him a kiss.


    "I''m afraid of you." Nanlan took a charming look at him. Finally, she held her arm and turned over slowly.


    Song Qingshu stopped her plump but not a trace of fat waist, praised: "good, really obedient ~" voice just fell, the whole person pasted up.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, song Qingshu went to the palace to think about it, and soon a bodyguard came over: "Mr. Song, there''s a silly boy who said he''s looking for you."


    "Silly boy?" Song Qingshu was stunned and said, "just send it away."


    "But he has a token on the stick." Said the guard.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart, "what does he look like?"


    "Thick eyebrows, big eyes, plain appearance, five fingers of the right hand seem to be gone..." before the bodyguard finished, song Qingshu remembered who it was, and quickly ordered the bodyguard to bring him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There are too many overtime work in this period of time. I really don''t have time to write. But tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I should be able to resume three shifts a day

 Chapter 243

    Looking at a dilapidated diyun, song Qingshu showed a smile of satisfaction: "brother Di, have you figured out how to join the stick?"


    Di Yun nodded, hesitated and said: "but I have no ability, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    "Even a piece of toilet paper..." seeing Di Yun''s confused eyes, song Qingshu quickly changed his words and said, "brother Di has excellent martial arts. What''s more valuable is that he has a pure heart. How can he not help me?"


    "I think about what brother Song said last time. I''ve already figured it out. I must take back my younger martial sister." Di Yun gave a simple and honest smile.


    "I''ve told the spies at the stick to find out the whereabouts of your younger martial sister. But the world is so big that the father and son of all families deliberately hide their whereabouts. It may take some time to find out." Song Qingshu said.


    "Brother song has sent someone to check it?" Di Yun''s voice seemed very excited. "I really don''t know how to repay brother song''s kindness..."


    "Don''t be polite, brother Di," Song Qingshu quickly helped Di Yun up. "You''ll live in Yanjing city in the future. First get familiar with some regulations of the stick, and then I''ll try to assign some tasks to you... After all, a man always needs to have his own career. When you find Miss Qi in the future, you''ll have earned enough achievements. Isn''t it better?"


    "Good!" Di Yun nodded, his eyes full of perseverance.


    ¡­¡­


    After settling down Di Yun, song Qingshu wandered in Yanjing City, and he was also puzzled: "Di Yun has only half a dozen shenzhao scriptures. Compared with the original work, he didn''t practice the blood knife Scripture. I''m afraid his martial arts are limited, and he''s stupid. I really don''t know what to send him for... But now I''m short of my own team, so I''ll make do with it, At least Di Yun has a pure heart. I don''t have to worry about being bitten like Tian Guinong. "


    Before he knew it, he came to Wei Xiaobao''s Viscount''s house. Looking at the plaque on the front door, song Qingshu was in a trance. Now there are only a few widows in such a big Viscount''s house. It''s just that there are so many right and wrong widows in front of the house. Fortunately, Kangxi said that he wanted me to take a look at Shuanger''s situation, and finally he had a legitimate reason.


    Just want to knock on the door to see, suddenly found that the door is hidden, song Qingshu heart sink: is it a thief? But in broad daylight, I don''t think so.


    He quickly pushed the door to the inner hall. Hearing the noise from a distance, song Qingshu was confused. He hid his figure in the shadow and looked at it carefully.


    "Miss Shuanger, Lord Wei has gone. You are young and have a good life. Do you want to be widowed all your life?" A jeweled middle-aged woman said while dancing her handkerchief. She looked like a matchmaker.


    "Auntie Zhang, I respect you as a neighbor, so I let you in. If I talk about matchmaking in the future, don''t blame me for not remembering the past kindness, coming and seeing off the guests!" Shuang''er trembled with anger, and said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t you know which one? In terms of family background, he is not inferior to Lord Wei. In terms of appearance, I''m afraid he is superior to Lord Wei... "


    Song Qingshu finally understood the situation and frowned. Who was so bold? As soon as Trinket died, he came to the idea of playing twins.


    With a light cough, song Qingshu appeared from the shadow and said with a long smile, "I''d like to know which big man has a better family background and appearance than Wei brothers."


    "Brother song?" Seeing song Qingshu, shuang''er was very surprised, but he didn''t know what to think of, and his face was a little bit twisted.


    "Brother and sister, long time no see. You''ve been cleared." Song Qingshu looked at Shuanger carefully. He was still dressed in plain clothes, and his hair was naturally draped behind him, without any trace of decoration. Even so, it''s hard to hide her pretty face.


    "I''ll tell you why shuang''er girl despises the matchmakers who come to visit one after another. It turns out that she''s already interested in the right person." Just now the matchmaker sneered.


    "What are you talking about?" The maid beside shuang''er, peach blossom and willow green, scolded angrily.


    "Can you still be afraid of what others say?" The corner of the matchmaker''s mouth was crooked, and her voice was obviously lowered, but it was just enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    "This elder sister, have you never heard the saying that misfortune comes from the mouth?" Song Qingshu comes to shuang''er''s side and signals the two servant girls to come out by themselves.


    "Oh, I''m afraid. At the foot of the emperor, don''t you even have to say anything?" The matchmaker put her hands on her waist without fear.


    He wondered why the matchmaker was so bold and fearless. Song Qingshu asked, "I''m very curious about who the man I just mentioned is."


    "I''m not afraid to tell you," said the matchmaker with a smile. "Look at my handsome little brother. Listen to my elder sister''s words and leave early, so as not to offend those who can''t afford it."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was noncommittal, waiting for her to continue.


    The matchmaker asked for nothing. She said angrily, "you look well dressed. You must have come from a rich family. Do you know my eight surnames in the Qing Dynasty?"


    "Eight surnames?" Song Qingshu was stunned. It seemed that they had mentioned it before, but he didn''t care at that time.


    "Don''t you know?" The matchmaker looked at him with disdain. She was more calm. She didn''t even know the eight surnames. Even if she was an official, she must be limited. "The eight surnames are the eight most prominent families in the Qing Dynasty. They are Tong, Guan, Ma, Suo, Qi, Fu, Na, Lang family..."


    The matchmaker''s plump mouth is still open and close, but song Qingshu has already been out of the world, and he begins to recall the information of the eight families in history.


    These eight families can be said to be the most prominent families in the Manchu Qing Dynasty. The nobles among the nobles, and the ministers and governors of each family are all unknown.


    The Tong family is the Tong Jia family. The clan leader is the hereditary first-class Duke, the yuan imperial concubine of Nurhachi, the empress of emperor Shunzhi, the two queens of Kangxi, the empress of Daoguang, and the concubine of Xianfeng. All of them are from the Tong Jia family, which shows the glory of the Tong family.


    The Guan family is the guaerjia family. The first leader of the family was the first meritorious official of the founding of the Qing Dynasty. Fei Yingdong, who was worthy of the imperial temple, also had many ministers and governors in his family throughout the Qing Dynasty. Aobai, who had been in power before and frightened Kangxi, was the contemporary leader of the family. Rong Lu, a powerful official of the late Qing Dynasty, was also more famous. Even the later female stars Zhou Haimei and Guan Zhilin belonged to the guaerjia family, At that time, song Qingshu was very fond of these two beautiful actresses. He specially checked their life experiences, so he knew the relationship... However, thinking that Zhou Haimei had played Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu''s face suddenly didn''t look good.


    Ma''s family is Ma Jia''s family. Now Kangxi''s Rong Fei comes from Ma''s family. Tuhai, the first-class public figure who pacified the San Francisco rebellion in history, is a famous figure of Ma''s family. Of course, because of the disorder of time and space, Tuhai has not come to the fore before the San Francisco rebellion broke out.


    The Suo family is Suo Chuo Luo. The famous ministers of the Qing Dynasty, Sony and Suo ETU, are the outstanding figures of the Suo family. There is also the fifth elder brother Yongqi in huanzhu gege, whose mother is the Suo family. Today, Suo ERTU, the Suo family''s leader, is gaining momentum because he is deeply trusted by Kangxi because he helped Kangxi deal with aobai.


    Qi Jia''s family is mysterious in history. Song Qingshu thought about it for half a day, but he didn''t think of any information about his family.


    Fu Heng, father and son of Fu kang''an, is the most famous family in history. Of course, in this world, Fu kang''an became the son of Hongli, which was unexpected in Song Qingshu. By the way, there is a very famous person in this vein - Su Chahar can, also known as Su Qi''er, the number one scholar in martial arts. When you think of him, it''s hard to avoid thinking of Zhou Xingchi in his previous life, with a trace of nostalgia on his face.


    That family, Nala family, is rich in concubines. In the Qing Dynasty, there were more concubines from his family than from the other seven families. The most famous one, of course, was Empress Dowager Cixi, who was hated by later Han people. The contemporary owner of that family is Nalan Mingzhu. He and soetu don''t deal with each other, but they are both favored by Kangxi, and their power can be said to be equal. He also had a son, Nalanxingde, who charmed thousands of young girls¡° I''ve been in Yanjing for such a long time. I''ll have to find a chance to meet this legend later. " Song Qingshu thought of it.


    The Lang family, the Niu co Lu family, was one of the five meritorious officials in the founding of the Qing Dynasty. In history, Qianlong''s biological mother was the Niu co Lu family. Of course, this Niu co Lu family is likely to be the Han female Qian family. The Niu co Lu family leader succumbed to Yongzheng and had no choice but to include her in the genealogy, Because of his close relationship with aobai, after aobai died, he was removed from the position of grand master. Now he is idle at home, resulting in the Langjia''s weakest reputation.


    "Which family will Trinket have a grudge with?" Song Qingshu can see clearly that when Trinket was powerful, he offended a certain family. Now when he died, he came to bully the orphan and widowed mother... Well, trinket seems to have no children


    "According to the truth, the most likely is the Guan family or the Lang family. After all, the death and confinement of these two contemporary families are given by Wei Xiaobao." Song Qingshu looked up at the matchmaker and saw that she was still talking about some unimportant things. He was impatient and interrupted: "you just said, which childe wants to marry my sister-in-law?"


    The matchmaker was stunned. She thought that the other party''s tone was relaxed. She quickly said, "the son of the Tong family, Ellen Dai, is not only young and handsome..."


    Song Qingshu did not have the patience to listen to her flattery. He bowed his head and pondered: when he saw this man in the palace, he seemed to be the son of first-class Gong Tong guogang. Nurhachi and Shunzhi have married a woman from the Tong family as their queen. Kangxi''s Queen is also a member of the Tong family. Recently, she has just married queen Tong''s sister. She is very fond of her. Empress Tong and empress Tong are the daughters of her uncle Tong Guowei. She is his cousin and the Empress Dowager is his aunt. No wonder he is so unscrupulous, How dare you force him to come to Trinket''s house... But where did Trinket offend the Tong family and make them settle accounts in the autumn?


    Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t know. At the beginning, trinket, as a red man in front of the emperor, was very popular. Although he was only a Viscount, he had a posture of one person below and ten thousand people above, so he was always arrogant. People like Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian can say that after all, they can get a lot of money and a bright future in exchange for a little breath, and they don''t care about anything. However, for some royal relatives and relatives who are already in high status, they haven''t paid attention to Trinket''s means of attracting people.


    When he first met Tong guogang at a banquet, trinket immediately scoffed when he told him that his father''s name was Tong tulai. Trinket, a gambler, couldn''t listen to this word in his life, so he made fun of it. Tong guogang was so angry that he had to gamble with him and lost a lot of money. Trinket''s mouth cheap casually said, "Tong guogang''s name is Tong guguang, that is to say, he must lose all his money on the dominoes." After laughing, he went away. It was just a small matter in Trinket''s mind. Later, he forgot, but it was a great shame to the Tong family.

 Chapter 244

    ? After Trinket''s death, Tong guogang didn''t say much, but his son, erlendai, was young and not so deep in the city. He couldn''t help it, so he decided to send someone to Wei''s house to ask Shuanger for trouble. Tong guogang thought about it and asked him to try Kangxi''s attitude, so he didn''t stop it.


    ? Song Qingshu didn''t know the grudge between the two families. He watched the matchmaker chatter and sell melons there. He couldn''t help but get angry and blew her out.


    ?¡° What''s going on? How did the matchmaker find your house Song Qingshu looks at shuang''er suspiciously.


    ?¡° I don''t know, "shuang''er shook his head and said confusedly," it''s been a long time... "


    ? Before she finished speaking, there was a sudden noise in the backyard. With the sound of the woman''s scolding, a servant girl ran over and said anxiously, "little grandma, some local ruffians and hooligans came in the backyard. They said that their cat had slipped in and wanted to search in the yard. If Mrs. Yi didn''t do it, she would fight with them."


    ?¡° Oh, dear As soon as shuang''er heard this, she ran to the back yard. She was skilled in martial arts. How could those ordinary servants keep up with her? She was soon left behind. Song Qingshu is strange in his heart. He looks at the typical leakage of the house, but it''s always raining at night. Seeing Shuanger go away, he quickly catches up with her.


    ? When she comes to the backyard, she sees a group of local ruffians besieging Fang Yi. With song Qingshu''s and Shuanger''s eyesight, she can see that she is already left and right. Shuanger is in a hurry and is ready to help.


    ? Song Qingshu held out his hand and stopped her: "sister-in-law, although Miss Fang''s martial arts are not high, it''s OK to deal with some ordinary local ruffians and hooligans. Looking at these people''s actions, it''s clear that they are training their families. It''s estimated that they are deliberately making trouble. If they can''t figure out what they want to deal with, sister-in-law should not fall into the trap. I''ll go to save Miss Fang."


    ? Just at this time, Fang Yi exclaimed, it turned out that she had just been kicked in the shoulder by a man, and she stumbled to the back. The people behind her also took the opportunity to jump up.


    ? Song Qingshu jumps over and kicks away those people who take advantage of the opportunity to plot. He embraces Fang Yi. Before he can speak, the man just hit her again. As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, he was lucky enough to stomp on the ground. The ruffians suddenly felt that the ground became like a turbulent sea. With a lot of force, they all stood unsteadily and fell to the ground, looking at Song Qingshu in horror.


    ?¡° It''s a pity that the local ruffians have such good martial arts. " Song Qingshu sneered.


    ? At this time, Fang Yi realized who had saved herself. She was held in Song Qingshu''s arms. The masculine smell made her lose her mind for a moment. When she heard his voice, she suddenly woke up. She quickly turned red, broke away from his arms and returned to Shuanger.


    ?¡° It turned out to be master song at the stick. No wonder he has such excellent martial arts. I don''t know you''re here. If you offend me, I''ll go. I''ll go. " The leader is in a cold sweat. Song Qingshu is now the first master in the capital. How dare these people fight with him.


    ?¡° Do you know me? " Song Qing wrote a strange story. He thought, are these people also bodyguards?


    ?¡° I don''t know who is in the capital. " The leader laughs twice and greets his subordinates to leave in a hurry.


    ? If song Qingshu was thoughtful, she didn''t stop them. Fang Yi stepped up and said, "Hey, how did you let them go like this?"


    ?¡° What else can we do if we don''t let go? " Song Qingshu replied, "at the most, they should be charged with breaking into a private house. But they have the high sounding reason of looking for a cat. They can be shut up for a few days at the most, and then they can be released again. But you can offend them. They have to find fault every day. I can protect you for a while, but I can''t protect you for a lifetime."


    ? Fang Yi originally wanted to argue with him, but when she heard the last sentence, she blushed and fell silent. Shuanger beside her also jumped in her heart and quickly said, "elder brother song is considerate. It''s better to solve the problem than to settle it."


    ? Song Qingshu laughs in his heart. If it''s so easy to get rid of those troublemakers, how can you come to beg me in the future... It''s better to make trouble for several times before I have a reason to come here and get close to them.


    ? Back in the main hall, shuang''er orders taohongliulu to bring tea. Looking at Song Qingshu, she asks, "I heard that brother song has been sent to Shengjing during this period. I wonder if everything is going well?"


    ? Thinking of Shengjing, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "it''s just smooth."


    ? Soon they fell into silence again. Seeing Shuanger''s eyes, they would show a trace of sadness. Song Qingshu coughed lightly. Seeing her looking up, she said in a deep voice, "sister and brother, I killed Fu kang''an and avenged Wei brothers on this trip to Shengjing."


    ?¡° "Ah?" Shuang''er covers his mouth with his hand and quickly gets up to the front of Song Qing''s book seat. Yingying bows down and says, "shuang''er, thank you, big brother!" Although shuang''er doesn''t really regard Fu kang''an as his enemy, she has a knot in her heart. When she hears that song Qingshu killed him, she is very surprised and happy.


    ?¡° Brother and sister, don''t be polite. Brother Wei is my sworn brother. I will take revenge for him naturally. " Song Qingshu quickly helped Shuanger up, feeling that there was no weight at the beginning, and subconsciously said, "my younger sister has been reduced in this period of time."


    ? Shuanger blushes and pulls out her hand without any trace. She can''t help thinking that after lying in his arms that night, he naturally knows his recent body changes


    ? The room fell into a kind of ambiguous tranquility. They were unwilling to speak. Fortunately, Fang Yi changed her clothes and came out of the inner hall.


    ?¡° Thank you for your help. " Just now, when he changed the dirty clothes kicked by the thief, Fang Yicai realized that he had not yet given thanks to song Qingshu.


    ?¡° Miss Fang is surprised. "Song Qingshu''s empty hand helped him," you''d better take some medicine. I think that man''s foot just now seems heavy. "


    ?¡° It''s been wiped. " When Fang Yigang just applied the medicine to himself, he had a picture of song Qingshu applying the medicine for her in his mind. He was scared by the idea, so he was not natural to see song Qingshu.


    ? Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know all this. He said with a smile, "I just met the poisonous hand medicine King some time ago. I heard him say that you have been to the medicine King villa, but later I can''t wait for the antidote to be made and go away."


    ?¡° Brother song, can the king of poisonous hand medicine really develop the antidote of Baotai Yijin pill? " As soon as Fang Yi''s eyes brightened, the drug king said that it would take time. She thought that the other party was just perfunctory and left disappointed.


    ?¡° With his medical attainments, I believe he can do it. Now he is experimenting with the medicine, so I think if I can get a real Bao Tai Yi Jin pill for him to test, it will help him to prepare the antidote as soon as possible. " Song Qingshu replied.


    ? Fang Yi''s eyes were shining, but she thought: not to mention the antidote of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill, even Bao Tai Yi Jin pill is extremely precious in the Dragon sect. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get it


    ? Seeing that she was silent, song Qingshu turned to Shuanger and asked, "sister-in-law, just now you said that the matchmaker came to you every three or five times. What about these hooligans?"


    ?¡° We often come to our door, either the cat is lost or the dog is gone. The people who come here are different every time. It''s useless for us to report to the official. " Speaking of this, Fang Yi was angry, so just now the other party came to the door, she couldn''t help fighting with the other party.


    ?¡° It seems that they are all in a group, "sighed song Qingshu," singing red face and black face at the same time, just to annoy you and finally submit... Just listening to what the matchmaker said, it seems that the person behind them is the son of the Tong family. Do you have any grudges with him? "


    ?¡° I don''t know. I haven''t heard of this man before. " Shuanger said in distress.


    ?¡° So you went to soertu, Doron, and they didn''t? " Song Qingshu suddenly asked, trinket was their good friend, they have no reason to watch Trinket''s widow be bullied.


    ?¡° Don''t mention those two people, especially the crafty man of soetu, "Fang Yidao said." we went to them. On the surface, they spoke well, but in fact they just played Tai Chi to deal with us. "


    ?¡° Well, it''s strange, "Song Qingshu was very surprised. It''s reasonable to say that these powerful people in the capital seldom use such fierce means. Now even sauertu and duolong are not willing to help. There must be a deep hatred between them." there is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no way to prevent thieves... Well, let''s do it, I first go back to find out what makes Tong family do such dirty things. During this period, you should invite more hospital guards and be careful. "


    ?¡° Since this happened, not to mention not being invited to the nursing home, even the original ones in the family have run away. " One side of the peach hate hate said.


    ?¡° I think someone''s giving us a message. " Song Qingshu was stunned and responded, "well, I''ll send someone to take a team of people to protect you after I go back. At least there won''t be such a situation that gangsters break in today."


    ? Shuanger sighed: "brother song, I know why they don''t help. No matter how big he was, Xiaobao has gone now... They don''t have to offend another popular Duke for us. So, elder brother song, you really don''t have to go through this muddy water. The Tong family is now favored by the emperor. I''m afraid it''s not good for the future of elder brother... "


    ? Song Qingshu laughed and stopped Shuanger from saying: "what''s the future? If you can''t even keep your brother''s widow, what''s the point of being an official? Besides, I''m not afraid of their Tong family... "


    ? Looking at Song Qingshu''s leaving figure, shuang''er was a little distracted. Fang Yi came to her and said with a smile: "shuang''er, do you think brother song helped us because of Xiaobao or... You?"


    ? Shuang''er''s heart leaped and said, "sister Fang, don''t talk nonsense."


    ?¡° Is that right? " Fang Yi looked at her with a smile and said, "I''ve heard a lot from the two girls, peach blossom and willow green, about what happened between you..."

 Chapter 245

    ? Shuanger''s face sank: "sister Fang, don''t make such a joke in the future." Then he turned and left.


    ? Fang Yi''s face was a little ugly, and she spat in the dark: "bah, I''ve done all my things, and I have to pretend to be clean."


    ?¡­¡­


    ? Song Qingshu returned to the palace from the Shenwu gate and went to the stick. The office of the stick office is temporarily set up near the Yujing Pavilion in the northeast corner of the royal garden. Song Qingshu walked into the stick office. Someone had come to report some news to him. He immediately frowned and gathered all the people at the stick office. He asked Di Yun, "brother Di, I heard you had a fight with some people?"


    ?¡° Brother song, "Di Yun blushed," they laughed at my broken palm. "


    ?¡° Good fight, "Song Qingshu not only didn''t mean to blame, but also praised," people who have no ability deserve to be beaten. " With that, most of them lowered their heads in shame.


    ? It turns out that the main members of the stick club are protons sent by various sects in the past. These people usually have eyes higher than the top. Although they dare not offend the guards in the Imperial Palace, they have no scruples when they see Di Yun who is also from the Jianghu. In addition, they are honest and easy to bully. When they are bored, they want to find bad luck for Di Yun.


    Although Di Yun is short of many adventures in the original book, it''s not a joke to show his true spirit. These people are just from some low-end sects in the river and lake. Naturally, they are beaten to shit. No one dares to despise Di Yun any more.


    Song Qingshu had intended to cultivate Di Yun, but he was overjoyed. He was worried that di Yun didn''t have any prestige. In this way, he would be wrong. After a little meditation, he said: "brother Di, you choose ten good hands from the stick. Next, you will guard a house for a while."


    Di Yun hesitates for a moment, and selects some of the best martial arts from the crowd. Song Qingshu nods with satisfaction, dismisses the crowd, and leaves them behind. With such an instruction, he lets them go to Shuanger''s house.


    Kangxi asked him to set up the stick office, but he didn''t have time to come down, but after a long time of thinking, the rudiment of the stick office in his mind gradually came into being. According to Kangxi''s idea, the stick should be able to monitor all officials, be well-informed of the news at home and abroad, and have a certain force. Therefore, song Qingshu intends to divide the whole stick office according to a certain organization in the previous life. One is to supervise all officials, the other is to collect domestic information, the third is to take charge of foreign intelligence, and ride around for military deterrence.


    According to song Qingshu''s idea, now there is a lot of waste waiting for prosperity, so the intelligence of the stick office has to be temporarily transferred to Sang Feihong. With the growth of the stick office''s strength, the intelligence department must be divided into two parts, namely two and three, and the three parts involve different countries and can set up different subordinate organizations. As for Di Yun, song Qingshu plans to train him as the backbone of the four Tiqi leaders. Di Yun is simple and straightforward in nature, which is just suitable for this kind of positive fighting. Hu Fei is also one of the alternatives, but he is too young.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t want to be an honest spy chief under Kangxi. These four places were just for him to deal with Kangxi, and he called them "Ming four places". He secretly plans to set up "dark four places" without telling Kangxi:


    The five departments are responsible for the development of concealed weapons of poisons. Naturally, Cheng lingsu and others are the first choice;


    Tian Guinong, who is in charge of six assassins, has been castrated. When he has become an anti evil sword, he will kill people with the ghost''s body method. Just thinking about song Qingshu, he feels a little excited. Of course, if Dongfang muxue is willing to take refuge in him, he will be the right person. Unfortunately, he can only think about it


    The seven departments are responsible for extorting confessions by torture and controlling their subordinates, including Tianshan TongLao, who is a symbol of life and death, or Su Quan, who has Baotai Yijin pill. They are excellent, but they haven''t written a single word;


    Eight of them belong to the strategy department. Song Qingshu wanted to fight all over the world, but now there is no such talent.


    There is a shortage of talents in both Ming and dark places. Song Qingshu is thinking about secretly setting up his own team in the name of extending the stick Office


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Song?" Soon a voice interrupted his thought. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that it was Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian.


    "It''s you." Song Qingshu took a long breath and relaxed.


    "As soon as we came back from Shengjing, our brother came to the stick to report." Zhang Kangnian said with flattery and smile, "just now I saw that the LORD sent diyun to protect a family. It''s not a humble job. Although diyun''s martial arts are good, he looks silly. In a place like Beijing, it''s impossible to solve the problem by force. Why don''t we send our brothers?"


    At a glance, song Qingshu saw through the abacus in their hearts and couldn''t help laughing: "do you think this is a good job? Do you know which one they''re going to protect? "


    Zhang and Zhao looked at each other and shook their heads one after another


    "The Viscount house of trinket." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    They were startled and said with a quick smile, "it''s really not a good job. It''s still Mr. Song who is considerate of our brothers."


    "It seems that you really know what happened to the Wei brothers during this period of time." Song Qingshu sneers to himself. He is just worried about the two old officialdom. He is afraid that the Tong family is powerful and will not do his best to protect shuang''er. So he sends Lengtou qingdiyun to protect shuang''er with some disciples of the Jianghu sects. They have nothing to do with the powerful people in the capital, so they don''t have any scruples.


    "We don''t really know that." Zhang and Zhao look very unnatural.


    "Thanks to what Trinket did to you before. Now that he''s dead, you''ll turn your back. How dare I use you?" Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    There was a trace of shame on their faces, and they said helplessly: "Mr. Song, although we know that the Tong family is going to deal with Shuanger girl, we don''t know the cause. Before, we really wanted to help, but now the Tong family is on the way, and we have old and young people in our family. We dare not offend the Tong family. " Seeing that song Qingshu was noncommittal, Zhang Kangnian quickly said, "we don''t know the reason, but there is one person who must know. Mr. song can ask him."


    "Who?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "Chief dolondo!" Zhang and Zhao answered in one voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu walked through the imperial garden and headed for qianqingmen. In my mind, I still wonder whether it was Trinket who offended the Tong family, or simply Ellen Dai. All of a sudden, there was a voice of reproach from a maid in waiting: "bold slave, dare to collide with empress Tong!"


    Hearing the title of the slave, song Qingshu''s eyes flashed fiercely. Looking up, he saw that several maids in court were holding a beautiful lady in palace dress. She was only twenty-eight years old. She was beautiful and had a kind of natural nobility.


    Before Song Qingshu opened her mouth, the lady in Imperial costume asked curiously, "who are you? Why have I never seen you in the palace?" The imperial garden is located in the inner palace, and the bodyguards come and go on weekdays. Although all the empresses don''t know each other, they are at least familiar with each other. So song Qingshu doesn''t wonder why they are curious about themselves.


    "Song Qingshu, the deputy head of the imperial bodyguard, met empress Tong. She had been working for the emperor in other places before, so it''s not surprising that she didn''t recognize me." Song Qingshu understood that the person in front of him was probably Tong Jia, the imperial concubine of Kangxi, who was also called Xiao Tong Hou by the people in the palace.


    "So you are the master song who rescued you." Empress Tong''s eyes are shining. Song Qingshu''s reputation in the world is the most famous in the first battle of Mount Tai. However, the imperial concubines and maids in the Forbidden City are obviously more impressed by his efforts to defeat the Honghua assembly experts and save the emperor¡° The sword eyebrows and stars are really talented people. Mr. Song wants to... "


    Seeing that she was young, but she was as old as other concubines. She wanted to show her master''s concern for her subordinates, but the effect was really not good. Song Qingshu forced herself to smile: "what else can empress Tong tell me? I''m going to find more managers now. I don''t know


    As soon as Xiao Tong''s words came out, he also felt that something was wrong. Looking at the shaking shoulders of the maids around him and the smile on Song Qingshu''s face, he was extremely embarrassed, "ah? It''s all right. Mr. Song, go and help yourself. "


    Looking at the disappearance of song Qingshu, the maid in waiting said: "this song Qingshu is so bold. In front of the empress, she doesn''t call herself a slave. Instead, she''s mine. It''s really unruly."


    Xiao Tong said with a smile: "people with ability are always a little arrogant, not to mention the emperor''s recruitment of the world''s talents. How can he chill the hearts of the world''s heroes because of such red tape? We can''t mention that again." As soon as his voice fell, he thought to himself: if only the emperor were as handsome as he is... He soon reflected that how could he have such a rebellious idea. Empress Tong''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "What''s the matter with your mother?" The maid in waiting asked with concern.


    "Nothing. I''m not feeling well. Go back to the palace." Xiaotong after pretty face blood color fade, powerless said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Many adults, what are the grudges between the Tong family and the Wei brothers? Do they want to attack his widow after his death?" Find duolong, after a few greetings, song Qingshu directly asked.


    Duolong looked around warily, saw that no one paid attention to himself, and said in a low voice, "now no one in Yanjing City dares to talk about this matter, for fear of causing trouble. I''m also thinking about my friendship with brother Wei in the past, so I''ll let you know quietly. " Then duolong talked about Tong guguang.


    "So it is," Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "but it''s too much to make such a fuss for such a small matter?"


    Duolong said with a dry smile: "Hey, in our eyes, it''s a small matter, but in the eyes of the Tong family, it''s a big matter about face. They didn''t dare to have an attack before Wei brothers died. Now when Wei brothers die, they have no scruples. Of course, they will come to the door. "


    "It''s nice to bully the widow''s face," Song Qingshu said shamelessly. "If this happens, they won''t be afraid of the emperor''s blame?"

 Chapter 246

    "Who makes the Tong family powerful now?" Duolong shook his head, "today''s empress dowager is a member of the Tong family, and now the queen is also a member of the Tong family. Recently, the emperor has taken empress Tong''s younger sister as a concubine. She is very affectionate, and the Tong family is naturally in high water."


    "The emperor and Wei brothers are very concerned. He can''t just watch Shuanger being bullied. I''m going to tell him what happened recently." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and said.


    Duolong hesitated for a moment, and finally advised: "brother song, I don''t know if I should say something or not."


    "Big brother, please." Address each other as brothers address each other as brothers in the mouth of Song Qing, but the heart of the Qing Dynasty officialdom is so small that they can not make complaints about the truth of the durop. If he is a straight person, how can he sit there for so many years?


    "As the saying goes," duolong''s face was not good-looking, but he still said, "I thought brother Wei was my own, but he had already died... It''s not wise to offend the hot tongs in front of the emperor for him."


    Seeing song Qingshu frowning, duolong continued: "I know that brother song looks down on me. I feel I''m not loyal. I''m sorry for brother Wei, but do you know brother song, I have to do it."


    "Forced?" Song Qingshu looks at him suspiciously.


    "Ah," dolong sighed, "when the Tong family was in trouble for Shuanger, although I was worried about the power of the Tong family, I still wanted to disclose it to the emperor, let him come forward and stop the Tong family. I didn''t know that my words had not been exported, so the emperor let me have more time to visit Shuanger."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked quietly, "isn''t that normal? The emperor also told me to go to see her sometime?"


    Duolong took a look at him and said with a bitter smile, "brother song, you have been in the officialdom for a short time. You don''t understand the way in this. In our circle, the most taboo thing is to let everything stand out. A person will never say what he thinks directly, but will use all kinds of euphemistic means. The emperor told us to visit Shuanger more often. Do you think he really asked us to visit Shuanger? "


    "What else?" Song Qingshu''s brow wrinkled and he was confused.


    "Today, the emperor is very wise. There''s nothing he doesn''t know about what''s going on in the capital," dorong shook his head. "The Tong family is so blatant against the widow of the Wei brothers. Do you think the emperor doesn''t know?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart was cold: "do you mean it?"


    "I haven''t said anything," Doron said with a smile, shaking his finger. "Anyway, before I speak, the emperor asked me to see shuang''er more. I understand that the emperor''s attitude is not helping each other."


    "Two don''t help each other? How can we see that? " Song Qingshu felt that his brain was not enough.


    Duolong explained: "since the emperor knows about the recent behavior of the Tong family and his friendship with the Wei brothers, if he really wanted to intervene, he would have warned him long ago. Hehe, as a result, the Emperor didn''t say anything. Instead, he let us, who have a good relationship with the Wei brothers, go to see Shuanger and make it clear that because of the relationship between Queen Tong, we don''t want to take care of this kind of thing. But the emperor was nostalgic and worried that shuang''er would be bullied too much, so let us old people take care of her more... "


    "Is that so?" Song Qingshu is really an eye opener. I didn''t expect that in a common sentence, duolong could interpret so many meanings.


    "Brother song, I really don''t tell him so much. Since Yangzhou, you and I have been suffering together. That''s why I have talked so much with you, "dolong sighed." it''s not that we are thin and cool in nature, but that we understand the emperor''s attitude. Some of us are... Some of us are cold. That''s why we dare not be strong. Lord Suo and I both have families. If we offend the Tong family, I''m afraid the consequences will be unpredictable. If brother song intends to help us, we will help you secretly. "


    "So." Song Qingshu pondered for a while, "I''ll think about it first."


    Duolong sneered in his heart. It seems that you are similar to us. However, as soon as you say it, it is quite the opposite: "brother song, if you need anything, just open your mouth."


    Back in the mansion, song Qingshu is still thinking about how to solve such a problem. The most straightforward way is to uproot the Tong family, naturally. It''s a pity that the Tong family is now deeply rooted, and the title "Tong banchao" has been vaguely spread in the court, that is, half of the officials in the court are from the Tong family. No wonder duolong and soetu are not willing to offend the Tong family. Therefore, it is not realistic to eradicate the Tong family, at least with the power of song Qingshu. All that''s left is to reconcile with the Tong family. But today, according to Dolon, trinket suddenly damaged the faces of the old man and the current head of the Tong family. It''s not easy to reconcile


    "Trinket, trinket, it''s easy for you to die, leaving behind a lot of bad things," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. He suddenly thought of empress Tong, whom he met in the imperial garden today. His heart moved. "Looking at empress Tong, she seems to be kind-hearted and not as hard to deal with as her sister. Can you start from her?"


    Song Qingshu was still thinking. Suddenly, someone came to tell him that someone in Wei''s house wanted to see him. He can''t help but be stunned. Who will come to Wei''s house so late?


    When he saw that Fang Yi''s face was pale and there was a knife wound on her shoulder, he was surprised. He quickly walked over and raised her arm and asked with concern, "Miss Fang, why are you so badly injured?"


    Fang Yi is very satisfied with the title of song Qingshu. In fact, she always hates peach blossom and willow green calling her second lady. On the one hand, because Liu Yizhou was too incompetent, on the other hand, she had no choice but to acquiesce to the identity of the first wife of trinket. But deep down in her heart, she didn''t like trinket. When he was in the main room, she didn''t want to be the second wife. Hearing song Qingshu calling her Miss Fang all the time, she felt very helpful and softened a little. She said gently, "brother song, after you left today, peach blossom and willow green went to the street to buy things, but they never came back. We found out that they were bound away by a group of masked people. Shuanger and I thought it was the Tong family, They are not good at shuang''er for the time being, so they turn their attention to the people around us... Shuang''er thinks that peach blossom and willow green are implicated because of her, so she decides to visit Tong''s house at night and rescue their two girls. I can''t persuade her, so I have to accompany her. Unexpectedly, there are so many experts in the Tong family, and we soon show our tracks. Shuang''er falls into a tight encirclement in order to save me, Now, I''m afraid... "


    Before Fang Yi finished speaking, she looked like she was crying. Song Qingshu took the medicine for her and said in a slightly reproachful tone: "what a momentum of the Tong family, with your two martial arts skills, it''s really..." Song Qingshu didn''t finish, but his thought was obvious.


    Feeling the temperature of his fingertips, Fang Yi was a little embarrassed. She drew her arm back and said awkwardly: "originally, I said the same thing. Let Shuanger talk to you about it. Then she knew that when she heard what I said, she refused without thinking about it... Brother song, have you ever offended her?" While speaking, Fang Yi looked at him carefully.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, thinking that shuang''er was not defensive because of the previous events? However, he didn''t intend to tell Fang Yi about these reasons, so he had to say: "his younger sister-in-law is soft on the outside and hard on the inside, and he doesn''t want to trouble his former friends, which is understandable. By the way, Miss Fang, when did you come out of Tong''s house


    Fang Yi was distracted by him and quickly returned¡° About half an hour ago, after I went out of Tong''s house and hid for a while, I didn''t see shuang''er come out. Listening to the voice from the servants inside, she seems to have been caught... "Fang Yi''s mind is very complicated at the moment. On the one hand, she doesn''t like shuang''er. The reason is that she and the little princess Mu Jianping were caught by Shenlong island in the past, The other party asked Trinket for forty two chapters, but Trinket joked that he didn''t have that. In sharp contrast, not long after that, pangtoutuo caught Shuanger in Qingliang temple, but Trinket didn''t hesitate, so he took out forty two chapters in exchange... Since then, Fang Yi has a thorn in her heart. Originally, she had planned to commit herself to trinket. After this incident, she realized that in Trinket''s mind, Shuanger was the most important thing, so Fang Yi soon killed her confused feelings in her heart


    But today shuang''er, who is better at martial arts, has a chance to escape, but in order to save himself, he is caught by Tong Fu. Fang Yi, who escaped from Shengtian, is very unhappy.


    Hearing what Fang Yi said, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "Miss Fang, go back to Wei''s house to take good care of yourself. I''ll go to Tong''s house to see if I can save Shuanger." Then she ran out without waiting for her answer.


    Fang Yi was stunned and looked a little ugly; Shuanger Shuanger, why do all these men care about her so much!


    ¡­¡­


    The Tong family is divided into two parts in this generation. One is Tong guogang, the eldest son of the Tong family, who inherited the first-class Duke of the Tong family. The other is Tong Guowei, the second son of the Tong family, who is the father of today''s big and small Tong empresses. Although he can''t inherit the title of his father''s generation, because of his daughter, his father is still granted the first-class Duke by Kangxi.


    Erlendai is the legitimate son of Tong guogang. On the one hand, he is the legal successor of the Tong family, on the other hand, his aunt is the empress dowager, and his cousin is the queen, so he acts recklessly. Shuang''er and Fang Yi''s investigation of Tong''s house is of course Tong guogang''s house. Song Qingshu''s time in Yanjing city is not short, so he naturally knows where his home is.


    Hiding his figure in the shadow of a secluded courtyard wall in Tong''s mansion, song Qingshu takes out a black cloth to cover his face. He is not afraid of Tong''s family, but of officialdom. As long as he doesn''t tear his face, everyone will leave some leeway. Even though the Tong family knows that Shuanger was rescued by themselves, because of their current identity and their masked face, they will still greet each other with a smile even if they hate each other so much.


    Entering Tong''s mansion quietly, he was not found by anyone. With song Qingshu''s lightness skill, he can come and go freely in most places as long as he is not a pervert who makes his home a military base like the imperial palace or Hongli.


    After searching for a long time, he got nothing. Song Qingshu was a little annoyed. Suddenly, he heard the heavy breathing from the wood room, and quickly leaned over quietly.

 Chapter 247

    "These two servant girls are really watery..." an obscene voice came out, accompanied by a woman''s sob.


    "Just have fun. Don''t go too far. They''re from the young master." Another man advised.


    "Hehe, the young master is after the wife of Wei''s house. Although these two maids are good-looking, there are many such beautiful maids in Tong''s house, so they are not worthy of the young master''s eyes. The young master just wanted to lure Mrs. Wei''s family to help him. Now that he has caught her, the two maids are of no use. In the end, they are not cheap for us? " The obscene voice continued to ring.


    "The young master is really clever. I know that Mrs. Wei used to be a swordswoman in the Jianghu. With her martial arts skills, she would sneak into Tong''s house to save her. But how could she know that Tong''s house has already ambushed a large number of experts waiting for her to fall into the trap?" Another person felt it.


    Through the window, song Qingshu sees peach blossom and willow green curling up in the corner, his hands tied and his mouth sealed. He looks at the two men approaching, and his eyes are full of fear.


    Knowing that there would be no valuable news to continue to listen to, song Qingshu pushed open the window and directly rushed in. As soon as the two nurses had a reaction, they had time to stop the acupoints.


    "Where is the young lady of Wei family who was caught just now?" Song Qingshu looked at them and asked in a deep voice.


    The two wardens were tough, and none of them meant to speak. Song Qingshu had expected this, so he casually pointed one of them''s sleeping acupoints, leaving the man with obscene voice just now.


    "You... What did you do to him?" There was panic in each other''s voice.


    "It''s just to make him faint," Song Qingshu continued with a smile, "so that he can''t hear our conversation. You tell me where Mrs. Wei is now, and I''ll let you go. " Seeing the look of disapproval on the other side''s face, song Qingshu sneered, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. If I kill you and ask him, he will always say it."


    "If he doesn''t say it, you won''t have a clue." In the heart of the guard, he was not born tough. He just understood that after the leak today, with the power of the Tong family, his fate might not be better than death.


    "When a former familiar partner dies in front of him, I think he is more likely to cooperate with me." Then song Qingshu grabbed each other''s neck and increased his strength little by little.


    "Let go, I said, I said." The sharp pain from the neck made the nurse tremble all over and begged for mercy.


    "That''s what you say. I''ll let go whenever you finish." The reason why song Qingshu questioned him first was that he was more lecherous just now. Generally, lecherons cherish their own lives. Under this threat, the other party obeyed. However, song Qingshu didn''t mean to let go. He knew that this kind of person was the most cunning in nature. If he had a chance to breathe, he would not have any bad thoughts. Only the words between life and death were the most credible.


    "She was taken to the young master''s room." The nurse felt that she could hardly breathe. She coughed constantly. She didn''t dare to neglect her and said quickly.


    "Where is your young master''s room?" Song Qingshu was worried about Shuanger, and his strength increased a little.


    "East... Northeast by green garden." The guard''s face was red, the veins on his neck were bulging out, and the old elder''s tongue was sticking out.


    "Leaning on the green garden?" Song Qingshu wrote down the name in his heart and knocked him unconscious.


    Song Qingshu wants to help them up. However, the two little maids are scared by his performance just now and subconsciously shrink back.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu pulled down the mask and looked at the two girls.


    "Mr. Song, is that you?" Two servant girls see familiar person, not from joy and cry.


    "Time is running out now, so it''s no longer routine. I''ll get you out first, and then I''ll go to your wife. " Song Qingshu said quickly.


    "Mr. Song, go to save our wife first. She is more dangerous." Two servant girls said in one voice.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to stay here. If someone comes, you can''t run. Don''t argue. I''ll send you out first. " Song Qingshu shakes his head and flies to Tong''s mansion with two maids in his arms, one in each hand, without waiting for the two to distinguish.


    Song Qingshu was in a hurry to save Shuanger, so he was lucky all the way, and there was no trace of stepping on the sand. The two servant girls just felt their ears ringing. When they reacted, they were already on the street outside Tong''s house.


    "Go back to the Viscount''s house first, and I''ll save your lady now." As soon as song Qingshu finished, he disappeared in the same place and flew to Tong Fu.


    The two maids fell into silence at the same time. In their idea, the servants should have the consciousness of sacrificing themselves to save their masters. So in Tong''s mansion, they all agreed to ask song Qingshu to save their wives. They didn''t know that song Qingshu came from modern times and had the idea of equality in his mind. They didn''t want to put the two maids there as abandoned children.


    "Compared with other people, Mr. Song is a little... A little different." Peach exclaimed.


    "Yes ~" Liu Lu''s eyes were also a little distracted. "I hope Mr. Song will save his wife safely."


    ¡­¡­


    Nowadays, song Qingshu has changed his mind in the use of treading on the sand without trace. He rowed over Tong''s mansion like a night owl gliding quietly. Along the way, he met many family guards, but no one noticed the intruders above his head.


    In the air, the whole layout of Tong''s mansion can be seen at a glance. Song Qingshu soon finds yicui garden in the northeast corner. He notices the guards who are looking around at the door warily. Song Qingshu frowns and doesn''t want to frighten the snake. He stealthily touches it from the roof.


    According to the sound from the room under his feet, song Qingshu finally finds elundai''s bedroom, uncovers a tile on the roof, and leans down to look at you.


    "Little lady, you are quite tolerant. After being poisoned by me for so long, you can still keep the Lingtai clear." Song Qingshu was surprised to hear the voice of erlendai. Shuanger was poisoned?


    "I have nothing to do with you Tong family. Why are you aiming at me three times and four times?" Song Qingshu moved her eyes and saw a beautiful girl sitting beside the bed. Her face was flushed, her forehead exuded a layer of sweat, and her hands tightly held the post at the head of the bed. Her fingers were too white because of too much force. Who was Shuanger?


    "No injustice, no hatred?" Ellen Dai sneered, "Shuanger girl certainly has no grudge against our Tong family, but your dead husband is different."


    "Xiaobao?" Shuang''er was absent-minded for a moment and asked suspiciously, "where did he offend the Tong family?"


    "At the beginning, that scoundrel of Trinket just helped the emperor eradicate aobai. It can be said that he was very hot. He didn''t pay attention to our Tong family, but made fun of the names of my grandfather and father!" "My grandfather and my father have a lot of money, so they can''t care about that kind of upstarts, but I''m young and energetic, so I don''t have such good self-cultivation. It''s a pity that Trinket has already died. I don''t think I can get revenge, so I have to focus on his wives. "


    "Xiaobao sometimes doesn''t pay attention to what he says, but he certainly doesn''t mean to offend the Tong family. I apologize for him." Shuang''er finally understood the cause and effect and said calmly.


    "If apologies are useful, why are there so many lawsuits in the world?" Ellen Dai waved his hand disdainfully, "it''s late! Since Trinket can''t pay for the evil he has done, let his wife be OK. "


    "It''s clear that Xiaobao didn''t dare to seek revenge in his life, but now he talks big here. It''s ridiculous." Shuang''er quickly interrupted each other and said in a cold voice.


    "Whatever Madame says," he said, looking at shuang''er instead of caring, "does Madame feel soft and hot now? Is it like the flood that has destroyed the dyke gushing out there?" Then he looked indecently at some place between his legs.


    "Shameless!" Shuanger scolded angrily. Unfortunately, because of the effect of the medicine, the voice seemed to be coquetry. "What medicine did you give me?"


    "This medicine has a very nice name. It''s called" I love a stick of firewood ". In addition to the world''s first lewd drug" Qiyin Hehuan powder, "I love a stick of firewood" can really dominate Yulin. Don''t touch it. I can''t bear to smell it. What''s more, my wife just ate so much... "Ellen Dai burst out laughing," does your wife know where I got this medicine? "


    Shuang''er blushed and said, "how can I know such a dirty thing?"


    "This is from your good husband." Ellen Dai was very proud with a smile.


    "What?" Shuang''er''s heart was cold. He immediately shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. You lied to me."


    "Ma''am, it''s right to say that Trinket was the most popular person before the emperor when he was alive. Let''s not say that the Suo family and Nalan family of the eight surnames, Suo ERTU and Nalan Mingzhu, who are the contemporary masters of the family, are respectful to him. At that time, I did not dare to act rashly, so I had to make friends with him to see if I could find any flaws in him. " Ellen Dai recalled all kinds of things in the past, and his face was not good-looking. "This medicine was given to me one day when we went to the brothel together. He also told me that the best medicine in this field is Minchun wine from Yangzhou Lichun hospital. I love a firewood, and the effect is too overbearing. It''s really not suitable for frequent use..."


    Hearing him mention Li Chun Yuan, shuang''er knows that it''s really Xiao Bao who sent him. She can''t help but feel cold.


    "It''s ironic to think of it," said Ellen Dai, standing up and approaching his two children by the bed. "I used all the medicine that Trinket gave me on his wife... If he knew it, he would die in peace, happy, happy!"


    Ellen Dai burst out laughing. Seeing Shuanger''s blurred eyes, he was even more proud: "it''s a pity, a pity, it''s a pity that Fang ran away. Originally, I was going to capture both of Trinket''s wives, so as to play a game of dragon and Phoenix. Only when I have a good training for his two wives can I get rid of the past

 Chapter 248

    "Don''t come here." Shuanger''s voice was full of panic. She had planned to take the opportunity to point the big acupoints on erlendai''s body, but the medicine was too violent. She only felt that she was feverish and weak, and could not lift up any strength.


    "Haha, shout. The louder you shout, the more excited I am, and the more intense I feel in revenge. Hahaha, you are in Tong''s house now, and I specially order the people in the yard to go outside. No one will save you at this time." Ellen Dai grinned, rubbed his hands, and reached out to touch Shuanger''s Scarlet face.


    But there was a bang, and as the tiles fell, a masked man fell from the sky.


    Seeing someone''s help, Shuanger''s nervous tension relaxes and falls to the bed uncontrollably. Song Qingshu quickly reaches out his hand and holds Shuanger in his arms.


    "Who are you, dare to take care of my Tong family?" Orondai was surprised and angry.


    "It''s bad for the face of the Tong family to bully a person who is still alive by such obscene means." Seeing the appearance of Shuanger in his arms, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a trace of real anger.


    "Who are you? Don''t touch me!" The masculine smell from the tip of his nose makes Shuanger, who has been poisoned by the drug, feel very happy. He is surprised. His blurred eyes suddenly show a trace of clarity. He pushes song Qingshu away and shrinks to the corner of the bed full of precaution.


    The bodyguard outside had heard the news and rushed to this side. Song Qingshu had to pull up the mask and whispered, "sister and brother, it''s me."


    Shuang''er couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    "Brother and sister, I''m going to take you away. I''ve offended you." Without waiting for Shuanger''s consent, song Qingshu held Shuanger in his arms with both hands. He felt that his body was soft and hot in his arms, and his heart was even more angry. He turned back and glared at erlendai: "sister, I''ll kill this despicable villain for you."


    "No, take me away." Shuanger''s ten fingers tightly clasped song Qingshu''s clothes, his voice trembled, and he was obviously struggling to resist the medicine in his body.


    Just at this time, the bodyguard of Tong''s house finally rushed in. Song Qingshu felt that Shuanger''s appearance was really inconvenient for other people to see, so he had to hum to elundai: "today is your lucky day." Finish saying sole a pedal, holding a pair of son from the hole of the roof rushed out, all the way toe light point, soon away from Tong Fu.


    Suddenly feel a soft greasy catkin is touching his face, song Qingshu quickly stopped, looked down at the arms of the beauty: "sister, how are you."


    "Brother song, I''m so hot ~" Shuanger''s voice was soft and sweet, but now it''s more sweet and greasy. Song Qing''s heart is melting.


    Shuang''er''s face is red and his lips are slightly open. Song Qingshu can''t hold the luster of the water on it. He kisses her directly. Unconsciously, the clothes at the neckline are torn apart, revealing the snow muscles.


    Just reached out to rearrange her neckline, but she pulled it apart again. Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Shuanger is good, put on your clothes."


    "No, it''s hot." Shuang''er fan fumbles around Song Qingshu''s neck as if searching for an antidote.


    Maybe they felt the temperature of each other''s skin. Shuanger put out his little tongue and licked song Qingshu. With a satisfied grunt, song Qingshu trembled and couldn''t move any more.


    After hesitating for a long time, song Qingshu still took her to a place in the city, avoiding Shuanger''s "attack" while speeding up the pace.


    He is not Liu Xiahui. As a normal man, he takes advantage of the situation to push Shuanger down. After that, Shuanger wakes up and can''t say anything. But song Qingshu didn''t want to. In this world, some women just need to get her body, but some women, song Qingshu, are greedy. They not only want each other''s body, but also her heart. So song Qingshu doesn''t intend to have that kind of relationship with her when her parents are not awake.


    Of course, song Qingshu knows that he has a lot of opportunities to get Shuanger''s body, plus all kinds of previous experiences, so he can resist Shuanger''s temptation. If he is still a virgin, eight out of ten, his reason will succumb to the reaction of his body


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "How can there be such a shameless woman in the world..." this idea just flashed away. When the nurse saw that the man put a silver coin into her hand, she said in an extremely hoarse voice: "give me a bowl of human milk, be quick!"


    After the Mammy was stunned, although she felt a little ridiculous, she couldn''t get along with the shining silver. After checking the authenticity, she nodded: "just a moment, young master." Then he took the bowl to the inner room to milk.


    Hearing the sound of the inner room, the nanny was already speeding up the milking, but song Qingshu still felt that the time was like a year. He kept pressing his hands down and trying to keep away from each other''s body, so as to avoid the other person''s constantly twisting body and irritating himself.


    "Human milk can relieve aphrodisiac, but it''s only seen in a game in previous life. I hope Murong fox doesn''t talk nonsense." Looking at Shuanger''s current situation, song Qingshu shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    "Here comes the milk, young master." Nanny''s voice was like the voice of the sky. Song Qingshu was so happy that he quickly took the bowl over.


    "Thank you very much."


    The wet nurse felt that the man and the woman had disappeared. She was stunned. She quickly took out some silver and pinched it. Then she showed a relaxed smile: "fortunately, the silver is real." Then he quickly closed the door again.


    "Shuanger, be good, drink this bowl of milk quickly." At a quiet riverside, song Qingshu raised Shuanger''s neck and put the bowl to her mouth. Along the way, song Qingshu walked so far with a man in his arms, but he didn''t spill a drop of milk from the bowl, which shows the skill of lightness.


    But shuang''er twisted his head and refused to drink anything. Song Qingshu carefully protected the milk bowl and was very happy: "fortunately, you didn''t bring it down. Otherwise, in the middle of the night, where can I find you another bowl?"


    "It''s hard for me!" Shuanger grabs song Qingshu''s hand and puts it on his chest, which makes him dumbfounded.


    "Shuang''er, when you recollect these things when you wake up, you must want to kill me." Song Qingshu takes back his hand unnaturally and murmurs to the beauty in his arms, although he knows that the other party can''t hear


    Song Qingshu also wanted to throw Shuanger directly into the river. In his opinion, when he was soaked in cold water, he must have no desire. However, he Tieshou, who was in the back mountain of the five poisons cult, was temporarily remembered. It seemed that the other party had also been given an aphrodisiac. The cold water of the lake didn''t play any role. As a result, he was pushed back. It was all tears.


    On the other hand, song Qingshu is worried that Shuanger''s thin body can''t stand the chilling, and he may get a serious illness. He turns around and looks at the milk bowl on the side, and secretly gripes his teeth: a dead horse should be a living horse doctor. Just try this one.


    Take the milk bowl, take a big drink, and then turn to kiss Shuanger''s mouth. Instead of dodging, Shuanger sucks cooperatively.


    In this way, song Qingshu passes the milk bit by bit to Shuanger''s mouth. Unconsciously, Shuanger has already drunk a large bowl of milk. But song Qingshu still kisses her. At the beginning, Shuanger''s fragrant tongue can be said to respond boldly. But I don''t know when it will start, but it becomes evasive.


    Song Qingshu opened his eyes and found that Shuanger was staring at himself¡° Brother song, I''m fine. " Shuanger takes the opportunity to push him away and lowers his head shyly. Although the efficacy has been reduced, but still blush.


    "Shuanger, are you awake?" Song Qingshu was very happy.


    "Well." Shuang''er, like a mosquito and a fly, returns with a light head, and his eyes are fixed on his toes.


    "That, shuang''er, just now I was trying to save you. How offensive..." Song Qingshu wanted to slap himself. He tried hard to pretend that he was Liu Xiahui, but he failed at the last moment. He secretly scolded that the effect of detoxification of human milk was too good. But he didn''t know that he was addicted to the intimacy with his parents. For a moment, he didn''t feel that time was flying.


    "Well, I know. I don''t blame you." After waking up, shuang''er slowly remembers his previous licentious behavior, and is so ashamed that he almost finds a way to get in.


    "Shuang''er, don''t think it hard. If you think it''s harmful to your innocence, just kill me with one sword. I will never resist." Song Qingshu saw shuang''er''s face was uncertain. She was worried that she couldn''t think of it for a moment, and it would be bad for her to be short-sighted. "But you must be sacrificed for me, or I''ll die in vain."


    "Poof Shuang''er couldn''t help laughing. She was ashamed and angry: "who will die for you? Besides, there is no sword here. There is no sincerity at all."


    Song Qingshu gives a dry smile. He is not a pure young man. How can he really let her kill him... But seeing Shuanger''s face soften down, he finally takes off his coat and puts it on the other side.


    It turned out that shuang''er was sweating like rain just now, and his whole body had already been soaked. At this time, when the cold wind blew, his body could not help shivering slightly. Feeling song Qingshu''s intimate action, shuang''er sighed: "brother song, why do you treat me so well?"


    "Brother Wei and I are good friends. Naturally we should take good care of you." Song Qingshu''s face is a little unnatural.


    "It''s really just because of Xiaobao." Shuang''er gave him a smile.


    Song Qingshu sighs in his heart. There is a saying circulating on the Internet in his previous life that Shuanger and Xiaozhao are the most suitable candidates to be a wife, but he does not agree with them all the time. In his opinion, Shuanger and Xiaozhao are too attached to men in the original book, and both of them have lost their souls. They are just empty codes. Who knows that in this world, song Qingshu is deeply attracted by Shuanger. Shuanger is soft on the outside and firm on the inside. In fact, she has her own ideas in her heart. Among all the girls song Qingshu knew, shuang''er would be difficult to get into the top ten simply by her appearance, but she always has a kind of comfortable taste when she smiles and smiles. Song Qingshu likes this feeling very much, so after he designs to kill Wei Xiaobao, he can snatch the other six maps from shuang''er, But he still chose the stupidest way to approach his parents'' heart.


    "I don''t know how Shuanger will react to the truth one day? Am I destined to die in the hands of Shuanger Song Qingshu''s mind suddenly flashed a glimmer of enlightenment.

 Chapter 249

    Seeing that song Qingshu was silent all the time, Shuanger didn''t know what to think of, and his face became unnatural. He said, "song... Elder brother song, did you see my two servant girls, peach blossom and willow green, just now in Tong''s house?"


    "Don''t worry, shuang''er. I''ve rescued them just now." Song Qingshu said.


    Shuang''er nodded and wanted to stand up. However, because of the medicine, she was as weak as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. She shook her body. Song Qingshu quickly got up and held her shoulder.


    "Brother song, can you send me to the Viscount''s house? I''m afraid erlendai won''t give up. If he comes to me, Miss Fang and taohongliulu will be in danger." Shuanger shrank back without any trace, far away from the body of song Qingshu.


    "I almost forgot that." Song Qingshu came to realize that elundai couldn''t find himself. He was afraid that he would find Wei''s house to make trouble.


    Shuang''er is anxious. Although she wants to hurry up, she is weak all over and her feet are weak. She has to stop for a rest when she takes a few steps. She is very panting.


    Song Qingshu looked at her awkwardly: "shuang''er, there is still a little distance from the palace. I''m afraid you can''t go back for a while now, or I''ll hold you."


    He was just trying to explain that he didn''t mean to take advantage of her, just to hurry back and guard against Ellen Dai''s coming. But Shuang Er nodded: "thank you, brother song."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Shuanger didn''t want to be as artificial as an ordinary woman. He couldn''t help smiling. He held her in his arms and carried her lightness skills to the Viscount''s mansion.


    Maybe it''s too much fright tonight, maybe it''s too much drug damage to the body. When Shuanger''s face is close to song Qingshu''s chest, she can feel a warm and comfortable breath. Originally Shuanger was still a little nervous, but before long, she can''t resist the fatigue of her body and slowly closed her eyes. In order not to wake her up, song Qingshu deliberately controlled the frequency at her feet and made her body as gentle as possible.


    "Shuanger, wake up?"


    Shuanger opens his eyes in a daze and sees that song Qingshu''s face is very close to him. He is calling himself. He finds that he is still lying in each other''s arms and jumps down awkwardly. Looking at each other''s chest, there seems to be traces of saliva left on his lapel. He just feels very embarrassed: "sorry, brother song, I just couldn''t hold back and fell asleep."


    "It doesn''t matter," Song Qingshu shook his head with a smile. He was in a trance in his mind. Who was the last girl drooling in his arms?


    "We have arrived near the Viscount''s house. If I go back with you directly, it will damage my sister-in-law''s reputation." Song Qingshu soon recovered from the memory of the past.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Shuang''er said gratefully, and they fell into silence.


    Suddenly, a noisy noise came from the corner, and song Qingshu''s face changed: "no, it seems that it''s from the Viscount''s house." He hastened to catch up with Shuanger.


    The Viscount''s mansion has been surrounded by officers and soldiers. The first one is the son of the Tong family, e LunDai. Di Yun is leading the people at the stick to protect Fang Yi and peach blossom and willow green behind him, confronting each other nervously.


    "I''m afraid it''s not right, Mr. Tong, to surround the palace of the important officials so openly." Song Qingshu said in a loud voice.


    "Brother song!"


    "Shuanger!"


    "Madame!"


    Di Yunfang Yi and they see their faces clearly. They are overjoyed and cry out.


    He looked as like as two peas at the two eyes, and his eyes were just like the mask of the two children who had rescued him. He didn''t know who was bad. When he saw song Qingshu with clear eyes and delicate face, he knew the nature of "I love a piece of firewood" very well, and the only way to detoxify is to make friends. He was furious: Damn, I worked hard to plant trees, but the dog picked the fruit.


    "It''s Mr. Song. I don''t know what I can do for you?" Some of his subordinates had told him the identity of song Qingshu, and he knew that song Qingshu was in the limelight now, so he had no scruples about it.


    "At night, he secretly mobilized his troops. Does Mr. Tong know whether it''s big or small, but it''s not small." Song Qingshu reaches out his finger and gently pushes away the sword in front of him. He protects Shuanger and comes to Fang Yi. All the soldiers are afraid of his reputation as the first master in the capital and dare not stop him.


    Seeing the current situation, elundai couldn''t help breathing. If he was an ordinary family, he directly forced his men to come. However, thinking of the legendary martial arts of song Qingshu, elundai had to change his strategy: "master song misunderstood. It''s just that there are two female flying thieves in Tong''s house tonight. We chase the thief and come here by the way. We just meet nine chieftains on the way, He gave me a team of soldiers to help me


    Song Qingshu naturally knows that he''s talking nonsense. Shuang''er and Fang Yi really broke into Tong''s house at night, but that was a few hours ago. Fang Yi had come back long ago. What''s the matter? They pursued the female flying thief all the way. It''s even more ridiculous to meet the nine gate governor. Who in the capital doesn''t know that the nine gate governor has always been close to the Tong family, and it''s not a trivial matter that Ellen Dai wants to mobilize 100 soldiers.


    However, song Qingshu did not intend to expose his lies. First, there was no evidence. Second, there was no meaning. He sneered and said, "I don''t know if Mr. tong can find the female snitch?"


    "Of course, I found it," Ellen Daipi said with a smile. "When the two female thieves ran away, one of them was hurt on the shoulder by the general of the mansion... Mr. Song, it''s a coincidence that Mrs. Fang also hurt her shoulder now. My men also found the bloody night clothes in Mrs. Fang''s room." Then he took the night clothes he handed over and shook them in front of the crowd. The size and style of the clothes were clearly worn by women, and there was a mark of being cut by a knife on her arm. By the light of the fire, the blood on them could be seen.


    "How can you let them search the house?" Song Qingshu stares at di Yun fiercely and says that it''s not good. If he was there just now, he would not agree to the other party''s search, and he would not be caught by the other party now.


    "Many of them rushed in. We couldn''t figure out the situation, so we had to protect the family members in the mansion first." Di Yun blushed. He didn''t expect that the first job he was given to him was ruined. He was extremely embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu knew he wasn''t to blame. He didn''t expect that erlendai would fight in such an open fire and bring a large number of soldiers here. So he sent more than a dozen good men to guard the Viscount''s house. He thought it was more than enough to deal with ordinary local ruffians


    "Mr. Tong is joking. Miss Fang was hurt by me when I was fighting with her in the daytime. As for the night clothes, maybe it was the female thief who put them in Miss Fang''s room and deliberately planted and framed them. " Song Qingshu said.


    "Yes? I think the size and style of the nightwear match the figure of Miss Fang very well. Otherwise, you can let Miss Fang try it on and see if Miss Fang''s wound matches the knife mark on her dress so coincidentally? " Erlendai took the night clothes and put them on Fang Yi''s body across the air. His mouth made a "tut tut" sound.


    Song Qingshu knew that this was bad for his own side. He thought that he would protect Fang Yibao no matter what. It was unwise to entangle with the female flying thief. He quickly changed the topic: "Miss Fang is the widow of Lord Wei, who died for his country. Now that his body is still cold, childe Tong''s doing so makes the minister cold."


    Elundai didn''t think so. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean to find fault. I found out that the second lady Fang was actually a member of Prince Mu''s house, which was the last evil of the former Ming Dynasty. What Prince Mu''s house has been doing is to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. I sent such a beautiful woman to lurk beside Lord Wei. The motive is really suspicious. Moreover, there are many doubts about the death of Mr. Wei. I have reason to suspect that the second lady Fang played an ignominious role. Come on, take the second lady Fang away for me and have a good interrogation. "


    "Chirp!" All the officers and soldiers roared, which made Fang Yi pale.


    "Who dares!" Song Qingshu''s hand stretched out and stood in front of Fang Yi. The soldiers couldn''t help looking at each other and hesitated for a moment.


    "Is master song trying to shield the anti thief? It''s a lot more serious than mobilizing soldiers at night. " Ellen Dai sneered.


    In full view of the public, song Qingshu always had a reason to prevaricate. He thought quickly in his mind, and soon had an idea: "Mr. Tong must have heard that the emperor recently set up the stick office. I''ll check the case of Mrs. Fang."


    Erlendai was stunned. He didn''t expect to find a sticky place on the way out. This organization is quite mysterious, and he also heard about it. Just when he didn''t know what to do, one of his subordinates whispered in his ear. Erlendai was very happy and said, "don''t forget that the Emperor only gave the sticky place the power of investigation and arrest, not the power of interrogation."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Sooner or later, the power of interrogation will stick, just like the East Hall of royal guards in the former Ming Dynasty. However, now that the stick is newly established, Kangxi has not let go of it. He can''t help looking ugly: "I don''t know what identity Mr. Tong is arresting people now? If it represents the Tong family, I''m afraid the Tong family doesn''t have the right; It''s not impossible to represent the governor of Jiumen. It''s just that the public security of the capital has always been under the jurisdiction of Tianfu Yin. Mr. Tong is a bit of a bully. "


    "Well, I''ll send for Shun Tian Fu Yin." With a cold snort, Ellen Dai winked. A family would run to shuntianfu mansion.


    Song Qingshu looked back at Fang Yi and said in a deep voice, "Miss Fang, it''s hard to be good today. I''m afraid that she has to be wronged to stay in shuntianfu for a few days. Shuntianfu is the territory of Nalan''s family. Tong''s family can''t reach there. I will say hello to Nalan Mingzhu. Shuntianfu Yin should not embarrass you. Don''t worry, Miss Fang. I will find a way to save you. "


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just the case of a female snitch. However, erlendai points out the identity of Fang Yimu''s mansion. In the territory of Manchu Qing Dynasty, all the cases related to anti Qing fuming organizations are big cases. Song Qingshu can''t cover them up, so he has to find a better solution to protect Fang Yi first.


    Seeing that Fang Yi''s face turned white, there seemed to be a look of panic in her eyes. Song Qingshu came to her ear and whispered, "Miss Fang, don''t worry. If all the means on her face fail, I will save you even if I break the prison."


    Fang Yi''s eyes finally reappeared. She was clear about song Qingshu''s martial arts. She immediately nodded gratefully: "thank you, brother song." On one side, Shuanger also took her hand and kept comforting her.

 Chapter 250

    Mr. Tong''s family surrounded the Viscount''s house of trinket. Yin had been informed of such a big event for a long time. On his way, he happened to meet the general of erlendai''s family and soon came.


    Before that, song Qingshu and elundai had reached a consensus subconsciously. Shuntianfu Yin soon took Fang Yi away. Looking at Fang Yi''s appearance of turning back three times in one step, song Qingshu had to send a voice into the secret saying: "Miss Fang, please believe me."


    Hearing his voice, Fang Yi nodded and followed Shun Tian Fu Yin.


    Ellen Dai called out a bad luck, this time not only did not get Shuanger or Fang Yi either, but also offended song Qingshu, but he didn''t show it on his face. Just when he left, he came to them and said in a slightly inaudible voice: "Mr. Song, you should thank me. If it wasn''t for me, how could you enjoy the endless happiness so easily." Then he laughs and goes away, leaving only his ugly face.


    "Shuang''er, don''t worry about such villains." Song Qingshu looks at Shuanger anxiously.


    But shuang''er nodded with indifference: "Ellen Dai thinks that all men are disgusted like him. How can he know that there is a gentleman like brother song in the world?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Shuang Er, I don''t want to be a gentleman... In fact, I''m more greedy than Ellen Dai."


    Shuang''er is stunned, but Bing Xueming is clever. She quickly responds to song Qingshu''s subtext. She can''t help shivering and falls into silence subconsciously.


    "Shuang''er, you should have a good rest. It''s too late today. I''ll go to find someone to help mediate tomorrow morning. Now, there should be no more quarrels in erlendai. With diyun and his guards, you can sleep in peace. " Song Qingshu broke the silence.


    Peach blossom and willow green come back to the room with Shuanger in their hands, and their mouths chatter


    "Madam, it''s very nice of everyone in Song Dynasty."


    "Yes, yes, people are going to die in Tong''s house tonight. I didn''t expect that Mr. Song saved us first."


    "Will it be Mr. Song who has a crush on you?"


    "Bah, bah, bah, it''s because of his love for his wife''s face that he treats us differently."


    ¡­¡­


    Shuang''er was so red faced by their words that she couldn''t listen any more, so she spat, "what are you talking about? Brother song and Xiao Bao are close friends. What''s wrong with taking care of us?"


    "Young lady, I don''t know if I''m a good friend in this world. Even if I''m a brother, I''m afraid I can count one hand if I''m willing to offend the hot Tong family for my brother. I don''t believe that he really cares about his brotherhood with Lord Wei. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to be drunk. " The two servant girls began to talk again. They had long felt that song Qingshu seemed different from Shuanger. In the past, because Shuanger was in a state of trouble, they were saved by song Qingshu between life and death tonight. They immediately changed their camp and began to speak for song Qingshu.


    "No more nonsense, I won''t tear your mouth." Shuang''er said with a smile. She also knew that the two maids were not afraid of themselves, and their eyes were wide open. After lying on the bed for a short time, she couldn''t help thinking about some of her actions in the middle of the night. She was so ashamed that she covered her head with the quilt.


    The next morning, song Qingshu came to the palace. Of course, he didn''t go directly to Kangxi to get duolong''s advice. He also understood that Kangxi''s attitude at this time was to look on coldly. After wandering around the palace for a while, I quickly found Nalan Xingde, the son of Nalan family.


    "If life is just like seeing for the first time, what''s the matter with the sad autumn wind and the painting fan... Brother Nalan has such exquisite words. He is really elegant. At first glance, he is the dream person in a woman''s boudoir." As the son of Nalan family leader, Nalan Xingde has just been appointed as the first-class bodyguard in the imperial palace. Song Qingshu sighs that he is very talented.


    "Mr. Song has turned his back on the villains." Although he said that, Nalanxingde''s face was still hard to hide. He was young and in his prime. Although he had a city where his family''s children were born, he was still not as happy and angry as his father''s pearl.


    Looking at this past life, song Qingshu became a dreamer of thousands of young girls because he was as contented as a Book of "life is just like seeing for the first time". He was also in a trance. He took him to talk about the world for a while, and soon got the favor of Nalanxingde.


    Talking with song Qingshu, Nalanxingde only feels that he has met his lifelong confidant. He is good at writing words, and his colleagues often praise him, but not for his father''s face. On the contrary, song Qingshu''s evaluation of him as "seeing things with natural eyes and expressing feelings with natural tongue" is really in line with his spleen and stomach, But he didn''t know that song Qingshu had just plagiarized Wang Guowei.


    When song Qingshu saw that they were close enough to each other, he put forward his own idea and wanted to introduce Nalan Mingzhu to him through Nalan Xingde. Although song Qingshu is also a popular figure in front of Kangxi, he is not as close as Wei Xiaobao was to the important ministers in the imperial court. Before that, he had no friendship with Nalan Mingzhu and was afraid that he would be perfunctory if he went directly to the door, That''s why we went to the situation of saving the country and took the route of Nalanxingde.


    "Mr. Song is eager for justice. It''s a legacy of ancient times." Nalanxingde said with deep admiration that after a person''s liking of a person, his shortcomings are no longer shortcomings, not to mention Nalanxingde''s conceited literati, who have long been fed up with the behavior of erlendai bullying Trinket''s widow.


    Under the arrangement of Nalan Xingde, song Qingshu met Nalan Mingzhu in Nalan mansion that afternoon.


    The birth of Nalanxingde, a son of Zhong lingyuxiu, naturally does not look like the obscene image in the TV series. Although he is over middle age, he is still quite heroic. It''s a pity that a rosacea destroys the overall impression.


    Before Song Qingshu opened his mouth, Nalan Mingzhu sighed: "Mr. Song, we are officials of the same Dynasty. Although we have no personal relations, I have long been a god friend to your character. I already know what happened last night. Mr. Song read his friendship with Lord Wei in the past and carried this beam for his family. I have great admiration for Mr. Song. But... "


    As soon as Nalan Mingzhu''s words changed, song Qingshu''s heart suddenly hung up: "let me rely on the old man to sell the old man, and advise him that it''s better for Mr. Song not to take care of this matter... If it''s not good, I''m afraid even you will fall into it."


    Song Qingshu disapproved and said: "although the Tong family is now powerful, song is not afraid of them."


    Nalan Mingzhu shakes her head and looks into the distance, as if she is in memory: "with the power of master song today, he will not be afraid of the Tong family. Although all the actions of the Tong family can be regarded as the blame of master Wei on that day, bullying a group of widows is disgusting. To be honest with Mr. Song, I had a good relationship with Mr. Wei in the past. Do you know why I have been watching coldly all the time? "


    Song Qingshu was more or less contemptuous of people like suoetu and Mingzhu. After Trinket''s death, he seemed to be a different person. He let Shuanger be bullied by others. Now when he heard that, he immediately realized that he was willing to do something else. He quickly asked, "I hope Lord Nalan can give me some advice."


    "You can''t be a teacher." Na lanmingzhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that we don''t want to help, but that we can''t help."


    "Can''t you help me?" Song Qingshu is at a loss. Although Nalan''s family and Suo''s family are not as powerful as Tong''s family, they are not afraid of Tong''s family.


    "Yes, I can''t help you." Nalan Mingzhu nodded, "Mr. Song, this morning, the Minister of punishment made a compromise. He impeached Lord Wei for embezzling one million taels of silver from aobai''s family when he was copying aobai''s house."


    "Here it is Song Qingshu was startled. He thought that according to the original book, the 1 million taels were clearly shared equally by trinket and soetu. Who dares to risk the world''s great injustice and bring it up again.


    As if guessing what he thought, Nalan Mingzhu said: "Mr. Song is not an outsider, and he is not afraid to tell you the truth. I also heard about aobai''s house being ransacked that day. The 1 million taels of silver embezzled were finally shared equally by Lord Wei and soetu. However, this kind of thing is also common in the imperial court, and it is not a matter of being returned. If Lord Wei is still alive, it''s OK. Now that he''s dead, the Tong family has no scruples and pokes this old story out. People don''t know which family''s dog is the servant of the Ministry of punishment. Don''t I know about Nalan Mingzhu? "


    Nalan Mingzhu snorted coldly and continued: "but the Tong family is clever. They planted all the 500000 taels of corruption on Lord Wei. Anyway, Lord Wei is dead, so there is no way to explain. In this way, in order to avoid suspicion, suoetu naturally does not dare to speak up. Our old friends also dare not speak up. First, Lord Wei was greedy for the money. Second, if he was not good, he would pull suoetu into the water. This kind of thankless thing is easy to offend the Suo family. No one in the court will do it. Do you understand, Mr. Song? "


    Song Qingshu could not help but feel cold. He thought that these politicians were really cruel enough to give up Trinket after weighing the pros and cons.


    "Mr. song can rest assured that Mrs. Fang will not suffer any trouble in shuntianfu. I''ll give her a message and treat her well. But that''s all I can do. How to judge this case depends on the emperor. " Nalan Mingzhu took the tea bowl and stroked the water with the tea cover.


    "Thank you, Lord Naran." Song Qingshu understood that the other party had already ordered him to leave. He got up and went to the palace. His heart became colder and colder along the way. He thought that it was erlendai who had been wronged this time. He didn''t know that under the operation of the Tong family, the Wei family, the victim of the accident, was in a desperate situation. Now let''s not say it''s Fang Yi. Even Shuanger may not be able to stay out of the trouble.


    When he returned to the palace, he asked the bodyguard and learned that Kangxi was in the imperial study. He rushed to the palace. After entering the palace, he didn''t speak. He said angrily, "Qingshu, you''ve come just in time. I''m wasting my time trusting Wei Xiaobao. I didn''t expect him to be so bold. I can guess one or two things about his corruption. I thought he had embezzled tens of thousands of Liang before, but today I know that he dares to embezzle one million Liang. "


    Kangxi threw his teacup on the ground: "what a trinket, one million taels. The year before last, there was a severe drought in Shandong Province. I tried every means to relieve the disaster, and then I collected 200000 taels from the national treasury. This dog slave embezzled one million taels at once." Then he threw the memorial in his hand on the ground.


    With a gloomy face, song Qingshu picked up the memorial on the ground and found out that it was the result of an investigation sent by Kangxi. According to the above statement, it was Trinket''s boldness to secretly swallow such a large sum of money. Between the lines, there was no mention of soetu


    Song Qingshu only felt a chill coming. No wonder no one dared to speak. At this time, the speaker should not only offend the Tong family, but also the Suo family. Thinking of Shuanger''s weakness, song Qingshu was just about to speak up. But Kangxi said directly, "trinket, a slave, is not only corrupt and perverts the law, but also greedy for flowers and lusts. He dares to commit adultery with Princess Jianning. At the same time, he makes the relationship between Wu Sangui, Hongli and the imperial court tense. It''s a crime that can''t be forgiven. Pass me a decree to deprive Trinket of all the honors he had, and all his family members will serve as an example. "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Something happened a while ago. Now I''m starting to recover


    However, bearing in mind the previous lessons, I will not say how much I can update every day. I will try my best to improve it


    After all, I didn''t know if there was any emergency


    If I can''t fulfill my promise, you will feel bad, and so will I


    Just like the dream in Buddhism


    The sermon was completed,


    If you can''t finish it, you will eat your heart back

 Chapter 251

    Song Qingshu was shocked: "but..."


    "It''s nothing but," Kang Xi glared at him with a gloomy face. "I''ve opened my mouth. What else do you want to say?"


    "Even if Trinket made a mistake in the past, what does it have to do with his family? I hope the emperor will think twice about his friendship with Lord Wei in the past." Song Qingshu said.


    "Just because I have a little affection for this dog slave, I didn''t send his family to ningguta as slaves." Kangxi impatiently waved his hand, "well, I''m tired, you step down."


    Kangxi was very angry that Trinket had an affair with Jianning and ruined his own affairs. Now the corruption of 1 million taels has been exposed, which has made Kangxi''s dissatisfaction exposed. In the past, trinket had such a good relationship with himself that he had to be dealt with even if he committed a crime. Other people didn''t think twice before they did something.


    With a gloomy face, song Qingshu walked out of the door, wondering if it was in secret. He rescued shuang''er and them. Unexpectedly, Kangxi suddenly called out to him: "Qingshu, the capital is not very peaceful recently. You are good at martial arts. You can copy Wei Xiaobao''s house, and you can send shuang''er and them to jiaofangsi. I don''t want any problems on the way. If something goes wrong, I will use military law to deal with it. You must be more careful. "


    After being deeply looked at by Kangxi, song Qingshu only felt cold in his heart. I''m afraid Kangxi also guessed his own idea, so he specially sent himself to carry it out. If Shuanger is rescued secretly, he will be seriously derelict of duty. Seeing Kangxi''s indifference to trinket, song Qingshu can''t predict what he will do with himself.


    When he came out of the imperial study and looked at the bright blue sky, song Qingshu was in a good mood. He couldn''t help but ponder: as the saying goes, being with a king is like being with a tiger, I''ve seen it with my own eyes today. It seems that I''m more comfortable as a boss


    At the time of house hunting, trinket''s Viscount''s house was in a mess, and his servants were crying. When song Qingshu finished reading the imperial edict, taohongliulu yelled, but Shuanger''s expression was very calm.


    "I didn''t expect Kangxi to be so cruel. Shuang''er, I will surely save you." Song Qingshu motioned his men to go out, leaving them alone.


    Shuanger smiles: "brother song, I never doubted you. I know you must have tried your best. Don''t blame the two girls, peach blossom and willow green. After they came back that night, they kept saying hello in front of me. As a result, you brought people to visit my house today. They just couldn''t accept it for a while. "


    "I didn''t expect that Kangxi would arrange it like this," Song Qingshu said bitterly. "I was going to rescue you and take you away. But Kangxi sent me to escort you. It''s really..."


    Hearing that he said to take him away, shuang''er Ming knew that the other side didn''t mean it, but his pretty face turned red: "brother song, don''t worry, I''m still proficient in martial arts, and I can protect myself and their integrity in a short time... It''s just something I need to trouble brother song."


    "If I can do anything, I will be duty bound." Song Qingshu said.


    Shuanger is about to open his mouth. No matter his eyes fall on his official uniform, he hesitates. After all, it''s related to the safety of others: "can I trust you?"


    Song Qingshu sighed, holding her shoulders and staring into her eyes: "we have experienced so many things between us. I didn''t think you would ask about such things."


    When they first met, they were robbed by each other when they were drunk, and when they were ready to commit suicide and die for love, they were hugged by each other for a night. In addition, after they were given the obscene medicine that night, they couldn''t tell what they felt for him at the moment. But subconsciously, they still believed him very much, so they had to say apologetically, "I naturally believe you, It''s just that it''s about other people''s lives. I''m really worried about it. "


    After a pause, shuang''er continued: "brother song, after you send us to jiaofangsi, go to find a pig butcher named Qian laoben near the overpass and tell him our current situation. Someone will come to save us at that time. Because elder brother, you have completed the handover, and Kangxi has not ruled your dereliction of duty. " Shuang''er is really smart and soon realizes the difficulty of song Qingshu. Now she is in danger, so she thinks about it for him first.


    Song Qingshu asked, "are you going to find someone from heaven and earth society to save you?"


    Shuang''er was startled and surprised. She asked, "you know, brother..."


    "I used to have a meeting with Chen Jinnan, the general helmsman of the heaven and Earth Society in Shandong," Song Qingshu nodded. "I also know about Trinket as the incense master of the Qingmu Hall of the heaven and Earth Society."


    Seeing Shuanger''s pale face, song Qingshu said quickly, "don''t worry. I haven''t told anyone else about this. People in the imperial court don''t know."


    Shuang''er finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked up and down at Song Qingshu, and said with a smile: "brother song, people dare to believe you now."


    "You are not without reservation in front of me," Song Qingshu said. Seeing a slight sentence, Shuanger suddenly made a big red face and quickly said, "by the way, I think it''s better not to involve the heaven and Earth Society. I always think Kangxi is too strict with Wei Xiaobao this time. Maybe he wants to take the opportunity to get rid of the heaven and Earth Society."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect this. He just heard Shuanger ask for help from heaven and Earth Society. According to the original story, because there will be a traitor in heaven and earth society, Kangxi knew it not long after Trinket joined the society. He just thought that Trinket was still useful and didn''t move his voice. This time, when Wei Xiaobao''s widow was sent to the Jiaofang department, it was inevitable that she didn''t want to take the opportunity to catch up with the heaven and Earth Society. After all, all the people in the heaven and earth society took righteousness as the first word, so there was no reason to let Shuanger be bullied like this.


    "What about that?" The color of Shuanger''s face faded.


    "Isn''t there me?" Song Qingshu said. "Heaven and earth will contact each other, just to keep them still. After a while, when Kangxi finds that there is no one from heaven and earth to help him, he will see what reaction he will have, and then he can figure out what his plan is


    "It''s true that we shouldn''t let the brothers of heaven and earth take risks," shuang''er nodded and suddenly looked embarrassed. "But I''m really afraid of the place like jiaofangsi."


    "Who just said that he was proficient in martial arts and could protect himself?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look. When she was angry, he said, "don''t worry, I can''t bear to leave you alone in that kind of land. You can deal with ordinary people, but if he comes to me, I''m afraid you can''t deal with them. "


    "It''s hard to hear what you''re willing to give up." Shuang''er is angry, but she knows what the other party is saying is the truth. She has heard that Trinket has used more methods to deal with disobedient girls in Lichun courtyard than the official brothel. What''s more, if Ellen Dai came to call him, because he was already a government prostitute, he really had no way to deal with it, and his whole body could not help shaking slightly.


    "Shuanger, so I need you to play a play with me." Song Qingshu said with a strange smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, a strange thing happened in the capital. Now, song Qingshu, the hot deputy director of imperial guards, lingers in Jiaofang department all day. After a careful investigation, he found out that he had a girl named Shuanger.


    It''s very popular for high-ranking officials to have sex with prostitutes in the capital, but it''s usually the rhythm of making fun of the occasion and going home after enjoying it. Like song Qingshu, he doesn''t come back home. He lives in the brothel at night.


    Unlike most officials who secretly despise him for not knowing how to love himself, the girls in the brothel admire song Qingshu very much and call it Liu sanbian the second.


    "Liu San Bian?" Hearing Shuanger''s words, while enjoying the peach blossom and willow green massage, song Qingshu shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I don''t want to be like Liu sanbian. After his death, there is no one to take care of him. A group of brothel women have raised money to bury him."


    "Brother song is not Liu Sancheng, but if you go on like this, your reputation will affect your future just like Liu Sancheng." Shuang''er pokes a grape into his mouth. Recently, he''s making a scene. If he wants to hide it from others, there will be some similar intimacy. Later, they think it''s normal.


    "Reputation," Song Qingshu sneered, "my reputation has been so bad that I don''t have to worry about more. What''s more, the biggest difference between Liu sanbian and me is that his future needs the emperor''s grace, but my future can be earned by myself... "


    Suddenly there was a noise outside. The door was knocked open. The bustard looked at Song Qingshu apologetically: "Mr. Song, I can''t stop Mr. Tong."


    Song Qingshu nodded and motioned for her to go out. Looking at the angry Ellen Dai, he said slowly, "childe Tong, we don''t seem to have any friendship. During this time, you have repeatedly come in to find me. What do you want to do?"


    Erlendai snorted coldly: "song, I really convinced you. I''ve been here for a long time, and I can''t find any space. "


    Song Qing is good at writing. Most of this time, he is in the twin room. When the palace leaves, he also arranges people at the stick to guard at the door. Once he finishes his official business, he will come back from the palace soon. Erlendai tried to serve himself with some pairs of children three or four times, but he didn''t find a chance.


    Ellen Dai suddenly changed his face and said with a smile, "Mr. Song, compared with you, my means are too crude. I tried my best, but I didn''t get Shuanger girl. Instead, I pushed her into your arms step by step. It''s like your hero rescuing beauty and letting her willingly fall into your arms. You can''t do without me for this cup of thanks. Poor trinket, before his bones were cold, his wife was given to him by his old brother.... "


    Watching erlendai go away, Shuanger''s face is covered with frost. Song Qingshu quickly put away his feet on the stool, motioned peach blossom and willow green to go out first, and carefully looked at her: "Shuang Er, he is completely stirring up dissension. We are innocent. Don''t you know that?"


    "Are we really innocent?" Shuang''er smiles sadly. Seeing song Qingshu in a daze, she shifts the topic and says, "I''m afraid that the dog thief erlendai can''t bully me. He will bully sister Fang."

 Chapter 252

    "Before Fang Yi was rescued in shuntianfu prison, Ellen Dai must not find her." Song Qingshu said.


    "I''m afraid that erlendai will find someone to rob sister Fang, and she will suffer." The two children''s faces are sad.


    "Shuntianfu is the territory of Nalan family. No matter how energetic the Tong family is, they can''t reach there. If what I expected is right, it should be the people of Mu palace who rescued her. Don''t worry, shuang''er. I''ve sent someone to find out. " Although song Qingshu comforts him like this, his heart is shrouded in a shadow. Now the number of people in King Mu''s residence is withering, and his martial arts are not very good. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to save people.


    "I hope sister Fang has her own way." Shuang''er sighed and stopped talking. There was an awkward silence in the room.


    "Shuanger, drink with me." Song Qingshu knew that it was not the way to go on, so he said.


    "Good." Shuang''er is obviously not used to such a silent state, eh.


    "Mr. Song, let''s prepare the food and wine." Peach blossom and willow green look at each other and slip out. Shuanger doesn''t have time to stop them.


    "These two girls, what are you doing running so fast?" Shuang''er said in a depressed way, "now they are all adults of Song Dynasty. They don''t even know who is their master


    Song Qingshu praises them secretly. The two maids have learned to observe their words and looks since they were young. They can''t see their ambiguous relationship with her hostess. If they don''t call her wife''s identity, they are obviously worried about making people suspicious. This is not true. If they have a chance, they will stay in the world. It seems that Tong Fu had saved them once before, but he got their approval.


    "These two girls, there is wine in the room, so they have to go outside to look for it." Song Qingshu takes up the wine pot on one side and scolds with a smile. Shuanger doesn''t know what to think of. Her ears are red and she stands there in silence.


    "Shuanger girl, why don''t you know the rules so well? You just stand there and don''t come to have a drink with me." Song Qingshu said with a smile that they did not make such jokes during this period of time.


    But when shuang''er heard his words, his eyes immediately turned red: "brother song, do you really think people are girls in brothels?"


    "How?" Song Qingshu explained in a hurry, "my good pair, I''m wrong. I can''t control this cheap mouth." Then he waved and prepared to give himself a big ear melon seed.


    "Ah Shuang''er was surprised. He grabbed his wrist and said, "who... Who is your good shuang''er?"


    "Are you not angry?" Song Qingshu looked at her carefully.


    "Don''t be angry." Shuang''er shook his head and was about to take back his hand.


    Feeling the greasy skin on her hand, song Qingshu impulsively grasped her bright wrist and pulled it into her arms. Shuanger''s weight was unstable, and the whole person sat on his leg.


    "Let go of me." Shuang''er is both shy and angry. She has martial arts skills, and she is worried that song Qingshu will be hurt by struggling. So she only uses five points of strength. How can she know that when the other party puts one hand around her shoulder, she will press herself in her arms and can''t get up at all.


    "You drink this first, and I''ll let you up." Song Qingshu picked up a wine cup and put it to her lips. He said with a smile.


    "Why are you such a rascal." Shuang Er pursed her lips and gave him a look of hate.


    Through the thin clothes, song Qingshu can feel Shuanger''s charming body, and gradually react. If Shuanger feels it, his voice trembles and says, "will you let me up after I drink?"


    "That''s nature." Song Qingshu also felt that some of his throats were dry.


    Shuang''er reaches out his hand to pick up the wine cup, but song Qingshu shrinks back with the wine cup and looks at him in a puzzled way.


    "Open your mouth and I''ll feed you." Song Qingshu''s voice is extraordinarily gentle.


    Shuang''er''s face shows the color of struggle, but the constant heat makes her soft. She just wants to get rid of each other''s clutches and nods helplessly.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s drawing the wine cup closer to his lips, shuang''er''s lips slightly open and slightly close to him. He didn''t know that the other side had drawn back his hand.


    So again and again, Shuanger suddenly said angrily: "again, I won''t drink."


    "All right, I promise I won''t tease you." Song Qingshu quickly apologized.


    In order to avoid being confused by his hand movements, Shuanger simply closed his eyes, "feed me quickly, I won''t be fooled again."


    Looking at Shuanger''s eyelashes trembling and her lips shining with charming water luster, song Qingshu was stunned. He looked at the wine glass in his hand and simply threw it behind him and directly bent over to kiss him.


    Shuang''er didn''t expect such a situation. Her eyes suddenly opened wide, and the man''s face was close at hand. Her mood was very complicated.


    After the initial subconscious resistance, song Qingshu felt Shuanger''s body gradually softened, and his whole body struggle was very little. He was very happy and greedy to taste the beauty''s delicious food.


    For a long time, shuang''er''s lips split, and her chest bullied her. She looked at Song Qingshu in a daze, and her eyes showed a pleading color: "brother song, don''t be like this, OK? Peach blossom and willow green will come back soon."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t get angry, song Qingshu thought there was a play in her ear and said, "good Shuanger, as soon as they come back, I''ll stop invading you. Do you agree?"


    "Good..." as soon as he breathes out the heat, shuang''er is also confused. She thinks that the two girls have been out for some time. They think that the food and wine are almost ready. They should be back soon


    After a while, I felt the coolness in the air, and Shuanger was sober for a moment. There was a trace of crying in her voice: "how can peach blossom and willow green not come back so long?"


    "Who knows." Song Qingshu smiles and kisses him.


    "Did you collude with them?" Shuang''er pushes song Qingshu away with his hand and stares into his eyes.


    Song Qingshu struggled for a long time in her heart, but she still didn''t want to cheat her. She nodded bitterly: "before, I sent them to the secret, let them go to the building. If I don''t call them, I won''t come back."


    "Did these two girls sell me like this?" Shuanger looks at him in disbelief.


    "I''m afraid so." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, since Shuanger has recovered his reason, I''m afraid he can''t take advantage of it. What''s more, after today''s events and how to deal with their future relationship, it''s hard to think about it.


    "Or... Shall we continue?" Song Qingshu holds the mentality of dead horse as a living horse doctor and asks foolishly.


    Shuanger lowered his head and couldn''t see his face clearly. Song Qingshu only vaguely heard a few words, "hold me to bed."


    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her incredulously.


    Shuang''er raised his head and blushed. He bit his lips and repeated: "I said to take me to bed. People don''t like to be here..." seeing song Qingshu sitting there, he said angrily, "if you don''t hear me clearly, I''ll go back."


    "Listen, listen." Song Qingshu was ecstatic and picked her up and went to the bedside.


    After that, shuang''er buries his face in Song Qingshu''s arms and doesn''t want to say another word.


    "Good pair, here I am." Song Qingshu only felt that the beauty in his arms seemed to be in general, and that there was no sense of obscurity in the exchange of spiritual desire, so that they could not help but say a word at the same time.


    Seeing Shuanger''s eyebrows slightly locked, song Qingshu soon realized that something was wrong, and suddenly said strangely, "are you still the first


    Shuang''er gave him a fist: "if I really had a close relationship with Xiaobao, how could I let you close to me..."


    "Approach or not." Song Qingshu corrects the right way, and his face shows joy.


    "Brother song, the first time I saw you, I knew that you were kind to others." Shuanger''s skin is very charming with a rosy blush.


    "Shuang Er, when I first met you, I couldn''t help imagining this scene in my mind. Now my dream has come true. I''m so happy." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    "I know you''re a slut." "Shuang''er spat," as the saying goes, "when you are drunk that night, you keep trying to get together with other people and take advantage of me. I know you are not a good person."


    "That... That night I pretended to be drunk." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You son of a bitch!" Shuang''er bit him angrily and finally said with embarrassment, "actually I know..."


    "It seems that we really have a good idea." Song Qingshu sighed.


    As if with this word, shuang''er almost bumped his head against the edge of the bed, so he had to fight with each other.


    "When I came to the Jiaofang department this time, you asked me to... Cooperate with you to perform a play in front of everyone. Was it... Was it the idea of guarding against self theft from the beginning?" Shuanger asked intermittently.

 Chapter 253

    Song Qingshu stroked the beautiful lady''s smooth skin and said with admiration: "I just want to steal your white goat fat jade."


    "Don''t say it." Shuang''er closes her eyes with shame, and naturally puts her arms around Song Qingshu''s head. Her brows will wrinkle and stretch


    "Don''t be shy." I don''t know how long later, a soft voice of protest sounded on the bed.


    "Good pair, it''s the need of practicing martial arts. Cooperate with me." Song Qingshu quickly coaxed up.


    "What kind of martial arts is so... So obscene." Shuang''er clenched his lower lip, but seeing that song Qingshu was serious, he had to let him do it.


    After the clouds disappear and the rain falls, Shuanger curls up in Song Qingshu''s arms like a kitten, which makes song Qingshu feel extremely satisfied.


    At the thought of the pure Yin Qi in her body, song Qingshu wanted to say nothing for several times. As if feeling his doubts, shuang''er smiles sweetly: "what do you want to ask, brother song?"


    "Shuang''er, aren''t you and Xiao Bao married? Why are you still a virgin?" Song Qingshu carefully considered the sentence.


    "It''s just that Xiaobao likes... The eldest wife, who calls me that way, and then orders the next member of the government to call me my wife. We haven''t officially worshipped yet." Shuang''er sighed, "people have already tacitly admitted that they are Xiaobao, so they also like him to call me that way."


    Song Qingshu remembered that they seemed to be quite intimate before, and suddenly said strangely, "I know Xiaobao''s style very well. How can he not touch such a moving woman like Liu Xiahui?"


    Shuang''er turned red and twisted his waist. He was a little far away from him. Then he said, "Xiaobao is not a gentleman... Elder brother song, you know Xiaobao''s identity in heaven and Earth Society. But as his official position in the imperial court grows bigger and bigger, I''m worried that he will indulge in it and forget his nature. So I made an agreement with him, as long as he is in seclusion in the mountains, I just let him near... "Suddenly remembered song Qingshu''s joke before, and quickly changed his tongue," I just let him touch me, who knows, who knows... "


    Song Qingshu saw that she was sad and put out her hand to hug her. He teased her deliberately and said, "who knows that I''m cheap in the end?"


    Shuang''er beat him a few fists to protest, and suddenly said, "brother song, can you promise me something?"


    "Don''t say one, I''ll agree to a thousand." Song Qingshu fiddled with her delicate earlobe and said affectionately.


    "Let''s treat today''s event as if it never happened, or let''s keep the previous relationship?" Shuanger stares at him with big eyes and hopes.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu felt cool.


    "Although Xiaobao and I are not husband and wife, we have the name of husband and wife. Not long after he passed away, I had a good relationship with other men. What would my servants think of me and you that day? What''s more, Xiaobao will be ridiculed. I know he''s the one with the best face. If you know that his wife steals behind his back... I''m afraid he''ll be in a bad mood down here. " Shuanger sighed.


    "It''s very hard to say what to steal," Song Qingshu hugged her tightly, as if he would lose her as soon as he let go. "I''ve been wandering here all this time, and the capital has been full of rumors for a long time. What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s not the same, brother song," shuang''er points in a circle on Song Qingshu''s chest mischievously. "Those rumors can only deceive people who don''t know. In the eyes of those who want to, you have been guarding me for the sake of the brotherhood of the past. When Xiaobao''s former friends left one after another, you were the only one who never gave up. This was originally an act of loyalty, but if your relationship with me is exposed, you will become the target of thousands of people. "


    "Shuanger, you''re thinking about me, aren''t you?" Song Qingshu was silent for a moment and looked at her excitedly.


    "Don''t stink," shuang''er said with a hot face. "People just think about themselves and Xiaobao."


    Thinking of the common customs, song Qingshu felt a little stuffy. He could not care about these, but Shuanger


    "Shuang''er, since you think so much of me, I can''t be so selfish, regardless of your reputation. Well, as you said, we''ll take today''s event as if it didn''t happen, just like before."


    "Even the peach blossom and willow green should be kept secret." Shuanger quickly added.


    "How can you say so lightly? My heart is killing me. No, I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy your tenderness in the future. I''ll enjoy it once and for all today. " Song Qingshu turned over and pressed up.


    Shuanger subconsciously resisted, blushing and said: "they didn''t say that they would break up with you. You can... Come to me secretly."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and a pleasant smile floated on his face: "as long as I want, you can give it to me?"


    Shuanger shyly stressed: "as long as no one else knows..."


    "It''s going to be a long time. I''ll let you go today." When mentioning a certain word, song Qingshu said meaningfully.


    But shuang''er''s hands pressed on his waist, and his cheeks flushed: "you''ve come in, and you talk such nonsense."


    Although only men have desire? Shuang''er, the yellow flower girl, has just tasted the pleasure of living in a boudoir, and she has become a bit of a Soul Eater. Song Qingshu smiles triumphantly


    When song Qingshu helped Shuanger dress, he looked at her special underwear and asked, "Shuanger, what''s embroidered on it?"


    Looking at the treasure map of forty two chapters classic, shuang''er struggles for a long time to tell song Qingshu the truth. Later, she turns to think that she even gave her body to him, and what else can''t believe him, so she tells him the origin of the treasure map.


    Song Qingshu was deeply moved. She thought she would find a reason to prevaricate herself. Unexpectedly, she had no reservation. "Shuang''er, you told me all the important things..."


    "I won''t tell you if I don''t see that you have contact with heaven and earth, and obviously don''t mind tartar officialdom. Besides, if people give you their bodies, they will have no reservation for you. " Shuangerjiao snorted.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Shuanger''s wholehearted trust made him feel particularly heavy. He hesitated and said, "if you find out that I cheated you in the future, what would you think?"


    "As long as you don''t dedicate this treasure to Kangxi for advancement, or take it as your own self-interest, I won''t blame you," shuang''er said with a smile. "You have your reason to cheat me. I believe you."


    "You are the perfect model for a wife." Song Qingshu a stay, "but I really have something to cheat you."


    Shuang''er looks at him and looks suspicious. He suddenly thinks of something and hides his head in his arms shyly: "brother song, I know you must have played some tricks in order to get me, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you."


    Song Qingshu deeply looked at the beauty in his arms. He could not help holding her tightly. There were tears in his eyes, "my good pair." At the same time, I was determined to keep Trinket from her for the rest of my life.


    ¡­¡­


    While helping her dress, song Qingshu said: "shuang''er, I know the secret of the forty second chapter Sutra. The dragon vein theory is illusory, but the treasure is real. I plan to use this treasure for future rebel army funding." Song Qingshu revealed some plans in her mind to her.


    Hearing this, shuang''er said with delight, "I''m right! I know how big brother song, such a hero, would be willing to be a running dog for Tartars. " Then he became worried: "but this map is missing some key information."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange: "the other two" forty two chapters "are in my hands." After a brief introduction of the origin of the Scriptures, he said, "next time I''ll bring the Scriptures to you, you can find a chance to complete the map."


    "Forty two chapters classic" can be said to be the object that many forces vie for. Shuang''er is clear about it. Seeing that song Qingshu is unprepared, she is ready to give it to her. She can''t help but feel a trace of warmth in her heart.


    "But the most important thing now is how to get you out of the Department." Song Qingshu''s words changed.


    "Brother song, your status in officialdom is conducive to future actions. Don''t burn yourself to save me. Anyway, with your secret protection, this department is not a terrible place. " Shuanger said coyly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I can''t let you stay in this filthy place all the time. I''ve already figured out a way."


    "Have you found a way?" Shuang''er was stunned, but she was demoted to Jiaofang department by Kangxi himself. In her opinion, she had no choice but to fly away.


    "Thanks to their wonderful bodies, they thought of it when their spirits and desires mingled." Song Qingshu leaned forward with a shy face.


    "Brother song, people always thought you were a gentleman before. How could you be more glib than Xiaobao? I''m afraid even Xiaobao can''t match you when it comes to frivolous words." Shuang''er said angrily.


    "Is my mouth greasy and slippery? Try it again. "


    Shuang''er laughed and scolded and dodged. They frolic for a while. There was a knock outside the door: "Mr. Song, madam, can we come in?"


    "It''s peach blossom and willow green," shuang''er quickly arranged her skirt and hair, looked at Song Qingshu, "and whispered that we had an appointment."


    "Remember, remember." Song Qingshu nodded his head and sat several feet away from her.


    When the two servant girls came in, they looked at Song Qingshu and Shuanger, and saw that they were chatting like ordinary people, they thought it was incredible.


    "Ma''am, are you just sitting and chatting all the time?" Or peach is more daring, put down the food and wine asked.


    "What do you think?" To these two servant girls, shuang''er is a bit itchy. "How did you prepare the food and wine for such a long time?"


    The two servant girls laughed and prevaricated. While they were adding wine to song Qingshu, they whispered in his ear, "Mr. Song, you''re wasting your chance."


    "No hurry, no hurry." Song Qingshu took a sip from his glass and said comfortably.


    Song Qingshu has already stolen the forbidden fruit. Naturally, his mind is not on the wine and food. Before long, he says goodbye to shuang''er. Shuang''er is just staring at the suspicious eyes of the two servant girls. He wants to leave early.


    Leaving the people at the stick guard in the Jiaofang department, song Qingshu rushed to the palace. He had already understood where the problem was. Because of the old grudge between the Tong family and trinket, erlendai used all kinds of means, tired of passive recruitment, and fell into an invincible situation at the beginning. In fact, the key is not how to resolve this old resentment, but the attitude of Kangxi. Today, the most influential factor in Kangxi''s attitude is empress Tong and empress Tong.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 254

    When he arrived in the Forbidden City, song Qingshu kept waiting outside the Kunning palace after the eunuch was informed. After a long time, no news came out. Song Qingshu thought that empress Tong didn''t want to see her and was about to turn and leave.


    "Mr. Song, please stay. The empress will invite you in." At this time, the eunuch ran out and cried.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and suddenly realized that empress Tong was killing her own prestige. There must be no good fruit to eat later.


    After entering the Kunning palace, as song Qingshu expected, empress Tong looked at herself with frost on her face and without a word.


    Although song Qingshu has been regarded as Kangxi''s confidant, but he has been running outside, so this is the first time to see empress Tong''s true face. Song Qingshu looked at empress Tong without any trace. She was dressed in a fiery red dress. Her neckline was embroidered with a phoenix pattern with golden silk thread, and her skirt was embroidered with golden auspicious clouds. In the middle of the bun of Lingyun, fengluan had a pearl in her mouth. The tassels under the Pearl gently dropped, reflecting her pretty face.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu secretly says that empress Tong looks like Guan Zhilin of later generations. Is this hereditary? However, her face was frosty, and she tried to show the majesty of the queen all the time. She was doomed to lack the natural charm of Guan Zhilin.


    "I don''t know what song Tongling wants to do with this palace?" Empress Tong took a sip from her teacup and didn''t look him in the eye.


    Looking at the long Cloisonne fingertips on empress Tong''s fingers, song Qingshu is not happy. This phenomenon is also common among aristocrats in the Qing Dynasty. He has asked duolong before and learned that nail length is a symbol of status, which shows that they don''t need to work. Cloisonne fingertips are used to protect long nails. Song Qingshu from modern times can''t understand this wonderful aesthetic, I always feel like goblins. The goblins here naturally refer to those horrible goblins in ghost stories, not those charming female goblins in Liaozhai.


    "What a pity for this beautiful body." Song Qingshu sighed to himself.


    "My palace is asking you." Empress Tong saw song Qingshu standing there all the time. She kept silent and said angrily.


    "Niang Niang should know why I want to find Niang." Song Qingshu answered in his spare time.


    "Song Qingshu, how dare you Empress Tong Feng eyebrows tall, sitting up straight, staring straight at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu looked at her indifferently without saying anything.


    Empress Tong breathed, waved to the eunuch maid and said, "you go down first."


    "Chirp!"


    Looking at the eunuch''s maids walking out one after another, song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are not afraid that I have a bad intention to you?" As soon as he finished, he regretted it. He was used to teasing shuang''er. He didn''t talk much.


    Hearing his words, empress Tong was obviously stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the slave was so bold. She snorted coldly: "do you know that with your words, as long as our palace tells the emperor, you will not be able to eat and walk with your pocket?"


    Song Qingshu was shocked. He knew the mentality of those in power and knelt down to beg for mercy. Now, I have to stick to it: "naturally, the empress will not trouble the emperor with such trifles, so as not to appear that the empress doesn''t care about the importance..."


    "Are you threatening me?" Empress Tong knew that with her own identity, as long as she was scared, the ministers would ask for mercy. Unexpectedly, song Qingshu didn''t follow the common sense. In fact, she knew very well that she was not the concubines who had just been spoiled and acted recklessly, but the master of the harem in the world. It was too late to help the emperor share his worries and solve his difficulties, so it was impossible to annoy him with such things.


    "I dare not." Song Qingshu gave a respectful reply.


    Empress Tong nodded her head with satisfaction, and suddenly said with a smile: "recently, the capital has been saying that song Tong has a lot of good fortune. He lingered in the boudoir of Wei Xiaobao''s family for a long time. "


    Song Qingshu did not wait for her to finish, immediately interrupted and said: "this is just the slander of the common people. The lower official and Mrs. Wei are clear, and the world can learn from them. The reason why I linger in the Department of Jiaofang is just to guard against the little ones. "


    As a member of the Tong family, empress Tong naturally knows the purpose for which he has been staying in the Department of Jiaofang. She doesn''t really think song Qingshu and Shuanger have anything to do with each other. After all, at their level, what kind of woman do they want? In her opinion, it''s really incomprehensible to make a reputation for a woman. But hearing song Qingshu''s words, he frowned and said, "who do you think is a gangster?"


    "Why do you know so well, madam?" Song Qingshu smiles. Of course, he won''t be so stupid as to say the name of elundai. No matter what, he is also the cousin of empress Tong.


    "You are really different from other ministers." Empress Tong was stunned for a moment, as if to say to herself, "when a general minister comes to Kunning palace, he is frightened to see this palace. He does not ask for any merit, but for no fault. How can you talk and laugh as freely as you do... "Suddenly, the front of the conversation turns and stares at Song Qingshu and asks," as a Han nationality, is song commander not in my mind for a long time? "


    Song Qingshu secretly raised his vigilance. Unexpectedly, with a few words, he was found out by the other party. It seems that empress Tong didn''t look like a vase on the surface. She quickly raised her spirits and said, "empress, I''m joking. As a traitor of one of the best sects in the Central Plains, I''ve already become a generation of people shouting and fighting. Fortunately, the emperor not only accepted song, but also entrusted him with important tasks, It''s hard for song to protect his great kindness in this life. How dare he have other thoughts. "


    Seeing song Qingshu''s appearance of fear, empress Tong nodded with satisfaction. However, a little bit of curiosity about him disappeared immediately in her heart. She said in a cold voice, "your intention is clear to our palace, but Trinket''s words in the past are suspected of insulting our grandfather and uncle. This is what we should do. You don''t have to ask if you come to his family. "


    Song Qingshu was angry secretly. For a long time, he was like a chess piece in Kangxi''s hands, but Kangxi was not a chess piece in his hands. Although Tong Jiashi was the queen, there are so many princesses and queens in the world today. He really didn''t pay attention to him and suppressed his anger. He said faintly, "in that case, I won''t disturb the rest of your mother. " With that, he turned and left, leaving empress Tong alone in astonishment.


    Just go out not long, head-on almost ran into a palace dress beauty, looked up, see it is Xiaotong, quickly pleaded guilty, said: "almost ran into the lady, also hope the lady pardon."


    After Xiao Tong stepped back, a trace of blush appeared on her pretty face. She was surprised and said, "it''s you. Are you looking for your sister?"


    "Well." Song Qingshu didn''t nod his head. Because of Ellen Dai and empress Tong, he didn''t even like empress Tong.


    After noticing his expression, Xiao Tong was not angry. She asked in a soft voice, "do you have something to ask my sister, she didn''t promise?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Looking at the young lady with a trace of innocence in the solemnity, she nodded subconsciously. In Song Qingshu''s opinion, empress Tong is not as sophisticated as her sister. Maybe she can take advantage of her compassion, so she briefly told Shuanger''s story.


    "I''ve heard something about Shuanger''s sister, and I think it''s too much. The resentment between Tong Fu and trinket should never be related to her. But don''t blame your sister. She''s more important to the honor of the Tong family than anything else. Naturally, she won''t look good to you. " Xiao Tong said with a smile, "leave this matter to me, I will handle it."


    "Yes, it''s more convenient for your sisters to talk to each other." Song Qingshu had time to look at her carefully. She was very similar to her sister, but her face was more delicate. Dog day, two Guan Zhilin, Kangxi is not afraid to die of fatigue in bed, song Qingshu Heart Belly Fei unceasingly.


    Although Xiao Tong noticed his strange expression, he didn''t know the filthiness in his heart. He shook his head: "this matter doesn''t make sense with his elder sister. I''ll talk to the emperor if I have a chance. As long as the emperor orders her head, Shuanger''s elder sister will have nothing to do."


    "I don''t know when the empress can tell the emperor?" Song Qingshu also knew that he was rude to ask, but now, she didn''t care so much. "The lady should know that the place like jiaofangsi is a woman''s den, not to mention that your cousin has been... Hehe."


    Empress Tong naturally knew what her cousin Ellen Dai had done, but she didn''t expect that song Qingshu would pursue her so hard. Looking around, she saw that the eunuch maids were far away from her. Just now she whispered: "the emperor told me before that he would read... My brand tonight." After that, her ears became red. She left this sentence and rushed into the room to find her sister.


    Song Qingshu stays in limuji. He didn''t expect that empress Tong would disclose such secret things to him. He doesn''t know whether he is too ignorant or born a fool.


    In ancient times, the emperor''s reshuffle system was just to prevent the emperor from favoring only one person, and let all the beauties in the harem soak in rain and dew. However, in practice, it was often not so fair. The emperor always had a special favorite woman. Sometimes, with a little sign, the close eunuch was not a fool. He understood the emperor''s meaning and could make the emperor turn to the princess he wanted, For example, every sign says the same person


    "Rong Chong in the harem is really unpredictable. Some time ago, Kangxi didn''t love Mi Fei the most. Now how did he become empress Tong?" Song Qingshu shakes his head, dispels the thoughts in his mind and strides out of the palace. Now he can only wait for the news from Xiao Tong.


    When the late king benevolence palace, Kangxi heard Xiao Tong said, can''t help but frown and ask: "this kind of thing you don''t care."


    After small Tong soft voice says: "emperor, Minister concubine also does not want to tube, just feel the emperor is quite improper to handle this matter."


    "I heard that you met song Qingshu today. He asked you to come to me?" Kangxi asked impatiently.

 Chapter 255

    Xiao Tong shook his head and said in a soft voice: "before Song Qingshu asked his sister for this, I happened to touch him outside the door... But he didn''t have the courage to let me go to the emperor. These words are just my thoughts. I think it''s necessary to remind the emperor."


    "Say what you want." Kangxi has a little spirit.


    "Dare to ask the emperor, who can be your opponent in today''s world?" Small tong head vision tactful, looking at Kangxi said.


    Kangxi frowned, thought for a while, and said: "when it comes to opponents, only the Mongolian Khan Tiemu is really a problem. Other countries are just struggling."


    "That''s right. Now Mongolia has a large army. If the emperor wants to surpass Tiemuzhen, he can only gather talents from all over the world." seeing Kangxi thinking deeply, Xiao Tong continued, "Song Qingshu is nothing, but Trinket is the key. The emperor is erudite and talented. He must know the story of the Han people buying horse bones. "


    Kangxi nodded, "you go on."


    Xiao Tong smiles and says, "Trinket embezzles 1 million Liang. When it comes to other times, he deserves to die. But now that the emperor is just in need of talents, if we deal with Trinket for this reason... Think how much you used him at the beginning, but now people die like lights out. If you let the uninformed Han people know about him like this, I''m afraid they will be cold hearted and lose the idea of taking refuge in the imperial court. That''s not worth the loss. "


    Kangxi''s face was uncertain. After a while, he put his arms around Xiaotong Houxiang''s shoulder and said with great joy, "if you hadn''t reminded me, I would have done something bad. I was going to take the opportunity to bring out the anti thieves of the heaven and Earth Society. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, there was no news from the heaven and Earth Society... If it wasn''t for the guidance of the imperial concubine, I would have missed a big event... Xiao tong''er, you are my eldest granddaughter! "


    Seeing that Kangxi compared himself with the eldest grandson Guanyin in history, empress Tong blushed and said with embarrassment, "I''m only for the emperor''s sake. I''m afraid I can''t compare with empress Chang sun. I only hope that the emperor can be like Li Shimin and become the heavenly Khan in the hearts of all ethnic groups. "


    This sentence happened to scratch Kangxi''s heart. He could not help laughing and hugging Xiaotong: "now that your sister is the queen, it''s not good for you to fight with her. When the time is ripe in the future, what''s the relationship between me and another queen."


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu came back to his mansion, he happened to meet Nanlan. He couldn''t help sighing: "I haven''t seen you for many days. My wife has been reduced."


    Nanlan''s pale face was covered with blood color, and she said strangely: "I heard that adults are nostalgic for Shuanger girl of the Department of teaching workshop all day long. How can they care about us outsiders?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard the words. He quickly responded and asked: "Lan''er, are you jealous?"


    Nanlan trembled all over, looked around quietly, bit his lips and said, "I hope that song adults have self-respect. If I listen to these words, it''s hard to avoid chewing my tongue..."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own sense of propriety. I don''t want to lose my charming wife." See South orchid facial expression tiny change, quickly change a topic to ask a way, "now farmland elder brother body how."


    Nanlan''s face was tinged with a trace of sadness: "after this period of cultivation, Guinong''s injury is very bad. But I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you in the future... "As he said this, he suddenly realized something and immediately stopped, leaving the whole person in the same place with a very coy expression.


    Song Qingshu showed a smile and said to her ear: "madam, although you can rest assured that brother Tian can''t be humane, I''m willing to do my best for him and make sure that I can relieve the pain of his wife''s Acacia." Finish saying to leave South orchid on the spot in consternation, long smile but go.


    Looking at the back of song Qingshu, Nanlan has a pretty face, green and white for a while. It''s obvious that her mind is uncertain. Although she is very angry, she can''t get a trace of hatred. Realizing this, Nanlan can''t help but feel at a loss.


    Song Qingshu is not in the mood to steal incense and jade at night. After returning to the room, close your eyes and cross your knees to regulate the Qi in your body. Although he lost half of his true Qi in order to save Zhu long before, song Qingshu felt that his true Qi had recovered a lot after being moistened by Shuanger''s rich pure Yin Qi. He could not help but smack his tongue secretly. At the same time, he had a little doubt in his heart: "why did all the predecessors end up with self Immolation when Huanxi Chan FA was so quick and gorgeous?"


    For thousands of years, the practitioners of Huanxi Chan Dharma have been amazing and determined. They have come to a dismal end. For another reason, song Qingshu''s ability is not enough. Naturally, they can''t understand their worries about that realm for the time being. In a few years, it''s not sure that song Qingshu will like Huanxi Chan Dharma


    The next morning, song Qingshu was summoned by Kangxi and came to the imperial study in a hurry. Seeing his expressionless face, Kang Xi asked faintly, "does song Ai Qing have any objection to what I''m doing about Trinket''s widow?"


    Song Qingshu awoke and soon realized that Xiao Tong had played a role last night. Unexpectedly, she looked kind and innocent on the surface, and actually had a way to persuade Kangxi... She quickly suppressed her joy and said, "the emperor must have the truth to do this. I just follow his orders."


    Kangxi laughs at him and glances at him as he drinks tea: "well, how can I hear that song Aiqing is fighting with ehrendai for the sake of Wei Xiaobao''s widow?"


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "it''s one thing to abide by the emperor''s instructions. It''s another thing to try to protect old friends and family members. There is no conflict between the two..."


    Before he finished, Kangxi said with a smile, "if Trinket can have a brother like you, he will die without regret. The reason why I gave such an order before was to lure the heaven and earth society to fight back. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, they didn''t react at all. Hum, in my opinion, what righteousness comes first is just a group of people who are eager to win over others and are afraid of death. "


    Song Qingshu''s idea is so. Fortunately, he and shuang''er quietly sent someone to inform the heaven and Earth Society and told them to hold still


    "I didn''t expect that after such a long time, the heaven and earth society didn''t move at all," Kangxi continued after pondering for a moment. "Trinket used to make great contributions to the imperial court, so I can''t let him die in peace... Song Aiqing, originally I could directly order the restoration of Trinket''s former honor, just because you have been loyal all the time, and I intend to complete your name of loyalty." When song Qingshu heard this, Kangxi said, "how about this? Later in the morning, you will write directly to me and ask me to reconsider this matter. I will pretend to look at your face and forgive Xiaobao and his family. How about that?"


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and said, "the emperor is wise!" In the heart is secretly murmur, Kangxi has such good intentions?


    Although he is not short of intelligence and wisdom, he still lacks experience in political struggle. Naturally, he can''t see that Kangxi wanted to show his broad mindedness to the world''s heroes. By the way, he bought a good book from Song Qingshu. If ordinary ministers had such courtesy, they would have been very excited and loyal. But Kangxi didn''t know song Qingshu''s ambition, All this is naturally put into practice.


    As song Qingshu, although he had a lot of real power, he was not qualified to participate in the early Dynasty in name. However, with the permission of Kangxi, he naturally had a place.


    Not long after the early Dynasty, song Qingshu handed in the memorial as agreed. Before the Tong family had time to respond, Kangxi nodded tacitly. Which of the people in the court is not a human spirit? Before, the Tong family was just Kangxi''s ambiguous attitude, obviously deliberately conniving. Seeing the emperor''s attitude, trinket''s former friends, Kang Qin, Wang Jieshu, Shang Shu, Suo ETU, Mingzhu, and others all came forward with suggestions. When the Tong family saw that the wind was not right, and the recent anger was almost out, they also made a stand to ask Kangxi for mercy. Kangxi just pushed the boat and pardoned Shuanger and others. He just dealt with the dead trinket.


    After the early Dynasty, trinket''s former friends, such as Jieshu and suoetu, approached song Qingshu one after another and praised his recent deeds. Song Qingshu''s appearance made him feel a little surprised. One day, he changed from a dissolute son in the famous fireworks place in the capital city to an image of saving his old friend''s widow and fearing power. In an instant, he realized that right and wrong are not the key, it''s just Kangxi''s attitude


    Song Qingshu is responsible for guarding the imperial palace. Not long after he said goodbye to Prince Kang and suoetu, he inspected the inner palace. Unfortunately, he ran into the bright and moving empress Tong in the imperial garden.


    Xiao Tong Hou and her sister look too much alike, but it''s easy to distinguish them. With the same appearance, not to mention the difference in dress, Da Tong Hou keeps a face all day long, maintaining the dignity of her mother in the harem. After Xiao Tong is different, although she also deliberately watched her words and deeds, but inadvertently still can show the girl''s kindness and innocence.


    "Song Qingshu, the deputy head of the imperial bodyguard, has met the imperial concubine." Song Qingshu said with a salute.


    "Mr. Song is free." Xiao Tong after empty hand a lift, slightly some hastily said.


    Because there are many eunuchs around, it''s not easy for song Qingshu to talk to her. He waited for her to pass by and said, "thank you."


    Xiao Tong didn''t expect that he was so bold and couldn''t help trembling. But he soon covered up the past, nodded slightly and walked past without leaving any trace.


    When song Qingshu came down to jiaofangsi to read the imperial edict, peach blossom and willow green jumped up in surprise, almost hugging song Qingshu. Although they were loyal to their parents, which daughter would like to stay in jiaofangsi all her life? Song Qingshu''s work in recent days, however, they saw it in their eyes and said with a pun: "before, we thought that the most capable man in the world was Lord Wei. I didn''t expect that now Lord song and Lord Wei have the same ability. Madam, don''t you think so?" Then he gave Shuanger a look on purpose.


    Shuanger is angry and funny in her heart. She doesn''t know what kind of ecstasy song Qingshu has given the two girls. She is trying to make up for them every day when she has a chance. Although she has already given song Qingshu her heart and body, she is still a survivor. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to let the two girls know everything, so she has to glare and express her dissatisfaction.


    Although song Qingshu was funny, he naturally didn''t want to break all this. Objectively speaking, this is the best situation now. If the relationship between them is broken, good things will turn into bad things immediately. If someone wants to impeach him, he won''t be allowed to stay with the Qing government. I''m afraid even the world can''t accommodate him.


    "I''m really smart. I dare to touch such a troublesome woman." In other words, looking at Shuanger''s expression of shame, song Qingshu thought to himself that if he could give himself another chance, he would still push her down without hesitation. If a man is alive, and even his beloved woman can''t, what''s the meaning of living?


    The Mongolian Khan timuzhen once said: "the greatest joy of life is to win over the enemy, to chase the enemy and to seize his property. When you see his closest relatives, you will tear your face, ride his horse and accept his wife and daughter."


    Song Qingshu asked himself that this is not in line with his own values, but gulong''s "riding the fastest horse, drinking the strongest wine, playing with the most beautiful woman" is quite good


    "Shuanger, are you back?" Just returned to the Viscount house, song Qingshu just smelled a faint fragrance, Fang Yi''s voice rang up.

 Chapter 256

    "Sister Fang, I''m so happy to see you OK!" Shuang''er ran forward to hold Fang Yi''s arms in surprise.


    "Miss Fang, how did you escape from yingtianfu prison?" Song Qingshu also breathed a sigh of relief, "I wanted to save you before, but I didn''t know you were gone."


    "Is it?" Fang Yi answered faintly, "it''s the people of muwangfu who rescued me."


    Shuang''er was overjoyed when he heard the words: "are all the heroes in King Mu''s mansion here?"


    "There''s been a lot of noise in the capital recently. They saved me and went out of the city." Fang Yi said slightly unnaturally. But Shuanger and song Qingshu are happy that she is safe and sound, but they don''t pay attention to these details.


    After Song Qingshu sent them to settle down in the mansion, he left. After all, he and shuang''er had something to do with each other. Back to the stick, he called Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian together: "two brothers, I have one thing to ask you."


    Zhang and Zhao clapped their chests and said with one voice, "our brother hasn''t done anything since he got to the stick. He is worried. Mr. Song will give us orders."


    "The two brothers are really polite. We are both bodyguards of the imperial palace. After many lives and deaths..." Song Qingshu and their comrades in arms just said after a while, "brother, I want to ask you to find out the trace of a person in the Jianghu."


    They looked at each other and were very happy. They were not very good at military force, but it was not too difficult to check a person. They quickly confidently said, "don''t worry, Mr. Song, as long as this person is still active in the Jianghu, we will find out."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said with satisfaction: "this person is also very famous in the world. It should be easy for you to find out her trace."


    "May I have your name, sir?" Zhao Qixian asked, secretly thinking, is it not song Qingshu''s enemy?


    "Her name is Li Mochou, and her nickname is'' Chilian fairy ''" Song Qingshu replied.


    Zhang Kangnian nodded slightly. He seemed to have heard the name in his memory. He asked: "I don''t know if she is a friend of Mr. song or..."


    "Does it matter?" Song Qingshu''s father-in-law two monks are confused.


    "If it''s a friend of an adult, we''ll treat her with courtesy. If it''s an enemy of an adult, we won''t care so much. We''ll catch her in front of an adult." Zhang Kangnian said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought that man Qingguan would not miss any chance to flatter him. He shook his head and said, "I just want you to find out her trace. Then I will contact her personally. This man has excellent martial arts, and he doesn''t kill people in the blink of an eye. If you don''t do well, you will lose your life. So don''t act rashly after finding out. "


    There is an urgent shortage of manpower in the dark of the stick. However, because of the destruction of Daming by the Qing Dynasty, the reputation in the river is not very good. People who are willing to take refuge in the imperial court are often not good at it, so song Qingshu naturally doesn''t like it. However, some demons in the river and lake, who are notorious for various reasons and full of enemies, have the possibility to attract them. Stick at the initial stage, but not so much, white cat, black cat, as long as you can catch mice are good cats.


    Song Qingshu got the idea of these people, so he sent Zhang and Zhao to investigate their whereabouts secretly. In addition to Li Mochou, song Qingshu also asked them to pay attention to Ding Busan and Ding busi.


    "One murderer is no more than three in a day, and one murderer is no more than four in a day?" Zhao Qixian said, "these people in the Jianghu are really cruel."


    Zhang Kangnian thought more comprehensively, hesitated for a long time, looked at Song Qingshu and said, "Mr. Song, did you want us to pay attention to these demons in the Jianghu? But the emperor''s purpose of setting up the stick office is to find out more information. It''s more appropriate to say whether these people are recruited by the blood drops of the multi manager. "


    "The Emperor didn''t make it clear that we can''t recruit these righteous people in the river and lake. If we recruit them, it will help us to control the intelligence of the river and lake." Song Qingshu stood up, stood up with his hands down, and said with a smile, "you two should have heard about the royal guards and the East Chamber of the former Ming Dynasty. The royal guards were a little more brilliant in the past few years, but they were completely under the pressure of the East chamber. It was clear that they were organizations of the same level. As a result, when the royal guards met the people of the East chamber, they were trembling and didn''t dare to speak more... Their status was all won by themselves, Two people who don''t want to see xuedizi in the future, do they


    Zhang Kangnian put up his thumb and showed a flattering smile on his face: "Mr. Song is far sighted, which makes his subordinates blush."


    Zhao Qixian also flattered him for a while, then suddenly remembered something and said, "Mr. Song, the emperor sent someone to deliver a message to the stick and asked him when he was going to leave to do what he had ordered before."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He thought Kangxi was urging him to go to Shenlong island. He nodded and said, "please reply to the emperor, brother Zhao. I will set out in the next two days."


    Looking at their back, song Qingshu narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, "although Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian are clever and sensible, they are flag men. They will subconsciously think about problems for the imperial court. It will be inconvenient to use them in the future... But now there is no one at the stick, so they have to be replaced."


    In fact, there is a doubt in Song Qingshu''s mind, that is, stick and blood drop. It can be predicted that in the future, they will become two terrorist organizations in Manchu and Qing Dynasties. There is no doubt about duolong''s loyalty to Kangxi. But as a Han Chinese, Kangxi handed over the stick to himself, and it was impossible not to give up. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian two people so skillfully and voluntarily join, will Kangxi intentionally plug in the eyeliner?


    Although aware of this possibility, song Qingshu was not nervous. As long as they were used well, Zhang and Zhao could be used by him to appease Kangxi''s suspicion. Song Qingshu didn''t intend to keep Kangxi''s secret about recruiting those evil faction experts in the river and lake. Instead, he wanted to let Kangxi know his selfish little moves, but these little moves didn''t touch the bottom line so much... In history, those generals who led the army to battle, such as Wang Jian, or powerful civil servants, such as Xiao He, Is it not through a variety of self pollution means to let the emperor rest assured of them.


    After all, a Gao Daquan''s song Qingshu, without any flaws in it, was much more daunting than a song Qingshu with a small abacus. In the conversation just now, song Qingshu wanted to let Kangxi know that his purpose was to fight for power with xuedizi.


    Of course, the personal power that song Qingshu really wants to cultivate will not be known to them. For example, sang Feihong''s Wuhu gate, Luoli Zhengtai of yaowangzhuang, and several confidants of the five poisons cult at the moment


    "In the future, there will be a mixture of good and evil, good and bad. Some people always need to take good control. The best way in the world is to get the talisman of life and death from Tianshan TongLao. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to get the talisman of life and death from that old witch for the time being. "


    "The sanshennaoshendan of the sun moon god cult is also good. Unfortunately, it has a bad reputation, and it''s controlled by Dongfang muxue and Renxing. Although they are friends now, it''s not good how they will be in the future."


    "In terms of reputation, Baotai Yijin pill of Shenlong sect is much better than sanshennaoshendan. Besides, I''ve been to the Dragon sect and have a good plan. It''s not that I have no chance to get it... "


    Song Qingshu thought for a long time at the stick, and finally straightened out his confused thoughts. Seeing the night fall, he showed a smile, and then got up and went to Shuanger mansion.


    "If wuyazi married Tianshan TongLao in those years..." Song Qingshu''s face suddenly became a little wonderful. "In a short period of one month, she could play loli, girls, young women and imperial sisters all over the world... It''s a pity that Tianshan TongLao is really a man''s benefactor, but she''s really too old to like it."


    In his imagination, song Qingshu had already arrived outside the Viscount''s mansion. Naturally, he did not dare to go in through the main gate. Instead, he found a quiet corner and used his lightness skills to dive in.


    Soon I found shuang''er''s room nearby. There were many candles in it. Shuang''er was chatting with two girls.


    "These two smelly girls are really in the way." Song Qingshu cursed secretly. Suddenly, he had a plan in mind. He used his internal skill to press his voice into a bunch and spread it carefully to Shuanger''s ears in the room.


    "There''s nothing to chat with these two kids. If you want to chat, I''ll accompany you." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, shuang''er trembled all over. Her pink face suddenly became red and coughed gently: "peach blossom and willow green, I''m a little tired. I want to sleep. Go to have a rest, too." Then he yawned cooperatively.


    "Madam, you are good or bad. You haven''t said what happened to you and Mr. song that day." Taohong pouted her lips discontentedly and turned to look out of the window. "It''s still so early now."


    "I''ve said that many times, nothing happened." Knowing that song Qingshu is eavesdropping outside, Shuanger wants to sew on her mouth. "I''ve been scared these days. Now when I relax, I feel that I can''t open my eyes."


    Liu Lu poked peach red on one side and said, "yes, madam, I''ve broken my heart during this time. Let''s not disturb my wife''s rest." With that, I left with peach.


    As soon as they left, song Qingshu flew in from one side of the window. In Shuanger''s surprised eyes, he suddenly got into her quilt.


    After touching her, she felt that there was a layer of moisture on her delicate body, and there was a faint fragrance of petals on the tip of her nose. Song Qingshu hugged her and gave her a kiss, and said with a smile: "it''s very fragrant. Do you know I''m coming?"


    Shuang''er blushed and tried to pull him around his waist. He was helpless and lamented, "how dare you! What if someone finds out? "


    "After last time, I couldn''t sleep at night. I couldn''t restrain the pain of Acacia in my heart, so I came to you..." before Song Qingshu finished, a catkin pressed his lips.


    "Don''t mention it!" Thinking of that day, shuang''er was a little soft and angry. "That time, people were soft hearted and promised you... Occasionally, but... I didn''t let you come every day!" There was a little cry in the voice.


    "Good pair, it''s all my fault," Song Qingshu coaxed her with his arms. "Since you don''t like it, I''ll leave right away."


    "No!" Shuang''er immediately grabbed him. In Song Qingshu''s narrow eyes, he quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I''m just worried that once you go in and out, it''s easy to disturb my servants... Or when they''re asleep late at night, you''re taking the safe spot."


    ---------

 Chapter 257

    "Good!" Song Qingshu can''t wait for it, so he agrees to it.


    "You''re lying down... Hey, what are you doing taking off your clothes?" Shuang''er exclaimed, worried that it would disturb the peach blossom and willow green outside, and quickly covered his mouth with his hand.


    Looking at her green and watery fingers by candlelight, song Qingshu couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing them.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" Just at this time, the voice of peach blossom sounded outside, and it seemed that the footsteps were coming in.


    Shuanger is shocked. If she sees song Qingshu on her bed, she will have no face. In a hurry, he pressed song Qingshu''s head and put him under the quilt.


    Song Qingshu was also very cooperative. He smelled the orchid fragrance in the quilt, and felt the warmth from Shuanger''s delicate body. His naughty heart was up and he stretched out Anlu''s claws


    "There''s no pink. Go down." Shuang''er grabs the quilt corner and nervously looks at the peach red standing at the door, lifting the curtain. Suddenly feel song Qingshu''s action, all over a tight, almost cry out.


    "Yes, ma''am, call us if you have something to do." Taohong looks at Shuanger''s bed doubtfully. She always thinks there is something strange about it. However, since the master tells her to go down, she can''t ask anything.


    Looking at Taohong putting down the curtain, shuang''er is finally relieved. She pulls out the bastard man in the quilt with a red face. Looking at Song Qingshu''s intoxicated expression, she is ashamed and angry: "have you had enough fun?"


    "Of course not." After unremitting efforts, shuang''er is now half untied, his cloud temples are scattered, and his breathing becomes heavy. Song Qingshu looks at the battle results with satisfaction.


    "Peach red, they are still outside." Shuang''er whispered, "Oh, my God, while resisting the salty pig hand of song Qingshu, he lowered his voice and warned.


    "It doesn''t matter," Song Qingshu said with a sly smile, and he blew a breath of heat in Shuanger''s ears, "and it''s more exciting."


    I don''t know if my ears are sensitive or if I understand the meaning of song Qingshu. Shuang''er just feels a tremor in her heart. She has a strange feeling.


    Song Qingshu said with a narrow smile: "shuang''er, you are quite accomplished in acupoint pointing. Let''s see if it''s your sleeve middle finger or my dragon gripper on the bed."


    Looking at the heroes in the world, if they fight standing up, song Qingshu is estimated to be in the top ten. If they fight sitting down, they may not be in the top ten. But when they fight in bed, song Qingshu calls himself "really?" Song Qingshu was very happy and said, "shuang''er is really clever. Let me have a look."


    "I took off my clothes so often that I didn''t notice the treasure map?" Shuanger Jiao snorts, takes the profanity clothes scattered at the foot of the bed and hands them to song Qingshu.


    "In my eyes, Shuanger''s body is naturally more attractive than any treasure map." Song Qingshu hugs Shuanger''s forehead and kisses her.


    "I know how to make people happy." Shuang''er knows that it''s just a love story, but she''s still touched.


    Song Qingshu spread out the profane clothes and watched them attentively. After a while, he returned the profane clothes to shuang''er: "shuang''er, Xiao Bao, he has been searching for the secret of Forty-two Chapters. Tomorrow, we will go to brother Wei''s grave and cremate the complete treasure map to him. We can also calculate one of his wishes, OK?"


    Lying in the arms of another man to discuss trinket, shuang''er always feels a little strange, but nods: "brother song has a heart, trinket must be very happy." After a pause, he looked at Song Qingshu with some doubts, "don''t you want this treasure map?"


    Point his head, song Qingshu smile: "all recorded here."


    "Such a complicated treasure map, do you remember it after reading it for a while? If you remember a little bit wrong, isn''t all the previous work wasted? " Shuanger exclaimed.

 Chapter 258

    "I never forget it." Song Qingshu joked that before he found the treasure map in his heart, he had studied a lot of maps of Liaodong, and worked out several locations according to the plot of the original work. Naturally, he knew the terrain there. So he saw the real treasure map, confirmed it with each other, and soon remembered it in his mind.


    "Brother song, you are so powerful," Shuanger said with emotion. "You are really different from Xiaobao."


    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu is also curious about how Shuanger compares himself with trinket.


    "Xiaobao is illiterate, but you never forget it. Xiaobao doesn''t know any martial arts, but you have the greatest martial arts... But you have one thing in common, that is, you are very kind to me." Shuanger''s eyes showed a trace of confusion.


    "If Xiaobao didn''t die, would you choose me or him?" Song Qingshu can''t help but ask. As soon as he says something, he wants to slap himself. This kind of question is just like the previous QQ space where "daughter-in-law and mother fall into the water at the same time, who do you save first".


    Sure enough, shuang''er''s face suddenly changed, and the blush on her face became pale. After hesitating for a while, she murmured, "I''m sorry, brother song."


    But song Qingshu had a broad-minded smile: "shuang''er, it''s brother song who is not good enough to ask this kind of question. I know your answer. You don''t have to blame yourself. After all, the living can''t compete with the dead. " The last sentence is very quiet, I''m afraid only song Qingshu can hear it.


    "Brother song, I want to be alone." Shuanger reluctantly smiles at him.


    The ambiguous atmosphere of Wenxiang and nuanyu had already disappeared. Song Qingshu felt that there was a trace of cold in the quilt. He was very regretful. He nodded and said, "Shuanger, have a good rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. Let''s go to brother Wei''s grave to worship."


    "Well." Shuang''er carries his back, buries his head in the quilt and answers as if it were nothing.


    After putting on her clothes, she looks back at Shuanger on the bed and knows that she is now deeply guilty and remorseful. Song Qingshu gives her a mouth and turns out of the window quietly.


    After returning home, song Qingshu naturally had no interest in teasing Nanlan in the next room. When he returned to his bedroom, he began to practice Qi and practice joyful Zen. After daybreak, he got up and went to Shuanger''s residence.


    Just push open the bedroom door, surprised to find that Nanlan is holding Tian Guinong in the courtyard slowly walking, a simple blue cotton skirt, a little less lead China, a little more home flavor. The early morning sunlight sprinkles on her dark bright hair, actually some dazzling.


    "Go back to the farmers. Take your time. Be careful." Nanlan carefully holds Tian Guinong''s arm and leads him to move slowly.


    See her a pair of considerate good wife appearance, song Qingshu heart suddenly flashed a trace of regret.


    "Mr. Song, long time no see." At this time, Tian Guinong noticed him and said hello with his fist. Nanlan''s eyes on one side became a little twinkling. He quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at him.


    "Brother Tian''s recovery is gratifying. I don''t think it will be long before he will be alive." Song Qingshu said.


    Tian Guinong said with a bitter smile: "brother song is not unclear about my situation. What can I do? I''m alive. If you can recover your martial arts, thank God. "


    "If you have a good wife like your wife to take care of you, brother Tian will be OK." Song Qingshu looked at Nanlan and said with a smile.


    Nanlan heart a tight, reluctantly show a smile, nodded to calculate the response.


    "I''ve ordered my servants to buy a lot of valuable medicinal materials and store them in the house. I think it will help brother Tian to take care of himself." Song Qingshu said, "recently, song is going to go out of Beijing. If you need anything, just tell the people in the mansion."


    "How long are you going?" Nanlan asked subconsciously. He was surprised and looked at Tian Guinong''s face. Seeing that he didn''t have the slightest doubt, he continued, "thank you for your care. We really can''t repay him."


    "I thought you didn''t dare to talk to me," Song Qingshu whispered. Seeing Tian Guinong''s ears move, he quickly raised his voice and said, "madam, why be polite? Brother Tian has promised me to join my stick in the future. Brother Tian is so talented, so song naturally treats him as a guest of honor. What''s more, we are still friends. "


    Hearing his words, Nan LAN glared fiercely, and his heart was full of indignation: if GUI Nong knew what you had done to me, do you think he would treat you as a friend.


    Naturally, Tian Guinong didn''t know all this. Now he is in such a bad mood that he can still get such a courtesy from Song Qingshu. His nature is thin and cool, and there is a trace of warmth in his heart.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s figure disappearing outside the door, Tian Guinong sighed: "Lan''er, I''m a useless man now. I''m afraid I''m still in your light if I can get such a courtesy from Song Qingshu."


    Nanlan jumped in her heart and said: "what nonsense you said, the song brothers naturally took a fancy to your ability. I hope you can help him one day and have something to do with others."


    Looking at his wife''s beautiful face, Tian Guinong shook his head: "Song Qingshu''s intelligence is ten times that of me, and his martial arts power is a hundred times that of me. What skills can I be admired by him? Lan''er, you are kind-hearted. You don''t know how dangerous people are. In my opinion, I''m afraid he''s not drunk. "


    Nanlan was so nervous that she thought that her husband had seen something. She said, "no, I think brother song is a gentleman..." after a pause, Nanlan spat in her heart and continued, "besides, he is an important official of the imperial court. How can he look up to others''... Ah, Do you think he''s interested in Qingwen? "


    Tian Guinong shook his head and said, "although Qingwen is a little bit beautiful, how can she be as beautiful as you. Once upon a time in Shengjing City, it was not hard for a dignitary person to keep his eyes on you. "


    Nanlan pretended to be angry and said, "the son of song is kind-hearted to take care of us, but you take the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman."


    "Lan''er, don''t be angry," Tian Guinong said with a smile, "it''s the heart of defending people. Hehe, this is not a bad thing. You are too beautiful. Now I have no power to protect you. If he has a heart for you, he will protect you completely. "


    "The more you say it, the more ridiculous it is!" Nan LAN spat a mouthful, stop a way, "isn''t somebody else covet your wife, you still so magnanimous?"


    "Before of course I won''t, but now I..." Tian Guinong''s tone with endless sadness.


    "Gui Nong, don''t think about that. I will always be with you." Nanlan took his hand and comforted him.


    Tian Guinong nodded noncommittally. His eyes were shining. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the plaque on the front door of the Viscount''s mansion, song Qingshu was a bit absent-minded. At night, he could sneak in to steal incense and jade by means of lightness skills. Naturally, he didn''t dare to make any mistakes in the daytime. After the communication, song Qingshu just went in.


    After a long fight last night, she fell into endless sorrow. When we meet today, Shuanger''s face is a bit tired. Song Qingshu exchanged greetings with her for a while, and then, as agreed last night, he proposed to go to the Xiaobao tomb outside the city with her.


    "Brother song, please wait a moment. I''ll send someone to prepare the paper money for the incense." Song Qingshu was relieved by shuang''er''s reply. After last night''s disturbance, he was worried that shuang''er would not go today.


    The main purpose of song Qingshu is to lighten the shadow of Trinket in Shuanger''s heart. The treasure map is embroidered on Shuanger''s profane clothes. With such a close object, Shuanger can see it as soon as she sleeps. It''s hard to avoid seeing things and thinking about people. Trinket''s shadow will only get heavier and heavier. Once burned, for a long time, Shuanger will gradually forget about trinket. After all, time is the best medicine to cure all the pain.


    "Brother song, I won''t go. Last time you saved Shuanger and me, I didn''t thank you very much. I''ll cook some wine and vegetables at home and treat you well when you come back. " Fang Yi stood up and said.


    Song Qingshu saw that Fang Yi was still as soft and charming as she had seen for the first time. She had a pretty face, which made her angry and happy. She was surprised in her heart: this woman didn''t look like her husband just died.


    On the way to the outskirts of the city, song Qingshu couldn''t help approaching Shuanger and asked, "Shuanger, why don''t Fang Yi come to worship Trinket?" Although he felt that burning the treasure map in front of Fang Yi later was a bit of a hindrance, it was even more strange that she didn''t come.


    Shuang''er is worried about being seen. She is a little far away from Song Qingshu subconsciously. When she finds out that the two girls, Tao Hong and Liu Lu, are not with her. Instead, they tacitly follow her for a few feet. She has to stamp her feet secretly. She has to answer: "miss Fang always looks down on Xiaobao in her heart... She is a famous chivalrous girl in the Wulin. She is beautiful, so naturally she doesn''t like Xiaobao from a mixed family. Before is forced by the situation, only acquiesced in the name of Xiaobao''s wife, but she never thought Xiaobao as her husband. Look at her face. I''m afraid that she will leave the Viscount''s house after the banquet for elder brother song today... She has not been with Xiaobao for a long time, and she can''t fully feel Xiaobao''s advantages, so I won''t blame her for this choice. "


    "Shuang''er, you are really kind-hearted." Song Qingshu thought that Fang Yi had cheated Trinket several times and almost killed him. After several times of suffering together, I realized that Trinket was really good to her, so I willingly became Trinket''s wife. Now the relationship between the two has not progressed to that point, naturally, it will not be as sad as Shuanger.


    "I have no right to blame her." Shuanger sighed.


    "Shuanger, it''s all my fault." Knowing that she felt sorry for trinket, song Qingshu quickly comforted him.


    "Brother song, you never forced me to do anything. I''m willing to do all this. It''s not your fault Shuanger shows a smile, reaches out his little hand, touches every word on the tombstone in front of him, and mumbles to himself, "Xiao Bao, I''m sorry..."


    Looking at the grave in front of him, song Qingshu stood behind Shuanger and said in secret, "brother Wei, you and I are actually the same people. Even if we didn''t do what happened last time, we will become enemies eventually, so I haven''t regretted doing that. I promise you to take good care of Shuanger. You and the princess are down here. I don''t know if the grudge has been solved. "

 Chapter 259

    "Xiaobao, you have been searching for the secret of the forty second chapter classic. Now I have completed the treasure map of the dragon vein of the Qing Dynasty. It''s all embroidered on this dress. Have a look..." after lighting the incense candle and burning the paper money, Shuanger takes out the long prepared profanity clothes from the package and is preparing to put them into the fire basin. But after a temporary action, she becomes hesitant again.


    "Shuanger, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu''s heart sank when he noticed her action.


    "Looking at this dress, I can think of Xiaobao... I''m reluctant to burn it like this." Shuang''er hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Since you can''t bear it, don''t burn it. Keep it as a memorial." Although song Qingshu was unwilling, she would not force her to burn her clothes.


    "People are gone. What''s the use of keeping clothes?" After thinking for a while, Shuanger finally sighed and threw the clothes into the brazier.


    Looking at the clothes that gradually became ashes, shuang''er sighed: "Xiaobao, I don''t know whether you are happy or sad to see this dress..."


    "Brother Wei, as soon as you die, the people you offended all come out to bully shuang''er. I was forced to help shuang''er. It''s a long story. I will take good care of shuang''er for you. If you have any complaints, come to me. Don''t blame shuang''er." Song Qingshu bowed to the tombstone.


    "What are you talking about here?" Shuang''er was a little annoyed. After looking at the tombstone, she turned red and white for a while, and finally said, "Xiao Bao, I''m sorry for you. Elder brother song and I... OK, but he is a gentleman. Don''t blame him. If you want to blame him, blame me for being so fickle. "


    "Shuanger, don''t say that about yourself." Song Qingshu put Shuanger in his arms and pressed her lips.


    Shuanger suddenly struggled out of his arms, looked at the tombstone and said, "Xiaobao, as soon as I have time, I will come to see you."


    Song Qingshu always felt that this sentence was strange, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. Before he knew it, Shuanger picked up the basket on the ground, turned around and said, "brother song, let''s go."


    Song Qingshu didn''t immediately follow him. Instead, he lit three incense sticks with his internal power. He bowed to Trinket''s tombstone and opened his mouth. There were thousands of words, but he didn''t say a word after all.


    "You two dead girls, why are you so far away from me?" Shuang''er came to taohongliulu and said, "did you see anything just now?" It turns out that shuang''er was worried that song Qingshu had just hugged her and was just seen by two servant girls.


    "I don''t want to give you and Mr. Song some private space," said the two servant girls, with a shriveled mouth. All of a sudden, the eyes brightened. "What happened just now?"


    "No... nothing. Don''t talk in front of brother song in the future." Shuang''er is in a good mood and immediately looks down.


    "Yes, ma''am." Liu Lu bowed and leaned over, pursed a smile, "we know you are thin skinned and will not let you down."


    "You two dead girls, really..." shuang''er is ashamed and angry, and is planning to carry the heroine''s prestige, but song Qingshu has come to her side.


    "What''s the matter with them?"


    Hearing song Qingshu''s question, shuang''er only breathed and said with a smile, "it''s nothing... I''ve been out for a long time. Sister Fang''s food must have been cooked. Let''s go back."


    "Mr. Song, you don''t know that although Mrs. Fang''s skill is good, it''s far worse than that of his wife." Peach cut in immediately.


    Shuanger heard a black line and said with a black face: "you don''t speak. No one thinks you are dumb."


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the Viscount''s house, Fang Yi had prepared a table of wine and food. Although it was not too rich, it was more exquisite.


    After Song Qingshu took his seat, Fang Yi filled a glass of wine and handed it to song Qingshu: "brother song, this glass of wine is for my little sister. Thank you for taking care of Shuanger sister in recent days."


    "Miss Fang, you''re welcome. It''s right. It''s right." When he took the wine cup, he accidentally touched the skin on her hand and felt tender and smooth. Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and quickly spoke to cover up his embarrassment.


    In the middle of winter, looking at Fang Yi''s face, song Qingshu smacks to himself. No wonder trinket, who has always been cheated, will be cheated by Fang Yi for several times. Fang Yi''s beauty, even though she is used to seeing beautiful women, can''t be controlled, let alone trinket, who was born as a gangster.


    After a glass of good wine, Fang Yi''s face appeared a trace of blush. She continued to pour a glass of wine for song Qingshu with a wine pot. "This second glass of wine is to thank elder brother for saving his life last time."


    "Miss Fang, I''m sorry to drink this wine. Speaking of this, I''m really ashamed. I thought of shuntianfu to save you that time, but I learned that you had been saved by the people of muwangfu first. " Song Qingshu said awkwardly.


    "If brother song hadn''t stopped me that night, I''m afraid I would have fallen into the hands of the bastard erlendai. I''m afraid the end would be very miserable. Brother song deserves this drink," Fang Yi said with a smile, looking at Shuanger and seeing that song Qingshu still had the meaning of refusing, "sister Shuanger, don''t you think so?"


    "Brother song, don''t refuse. Sister Fang''s hands are sour." Shuang''er is also helping.


    "That''s OK," Song Qingshu said.


    "The third cup..."


    Looking at Fang Yi and began to pour wine, song Qingshu quickly changed color and said: "how can there be a third cup?" Song Qingshu is not afraid of drinking. In his previous life, he had been influenced by the spirits of various countries. It''s OK to drink three cups of this kind of wine. It''s just that wine is the medium of color. Although he can''t get drunk, he can magnify his desire. Song Qingshu, as a passer-by, didn''t pay much attention to the etiquette of this world. If he was excited by drinking, it''s not impossible for him to seduce Fang Yi.


    Song Qingshu and Shuanger are on their honeymoon now, so they don''t want to have more right and wrong. But Fang Yi didn''t mean to give up. Instead, she laughed: "brother song, listen to what my little sister said first, and then decide whether to drink or not. It''s not too late."


    Fang Yi''s voice turns around in her throat. It sounds crisp and waxy. Song Qingshu jumps in her heart: "this scene is like Pan Jinlian seducing Wu Song. Let''s see what she''s selling." So he said with a smile, "I''m all ears."


    "After Xiaobao''s death, the Tong family came to visit him. His old friends looked on coldly. Only brother song dared to lend a helping hand in the capital. My younger sister was grateful and admired. She felt that it was brother song who could be called a hero in the world... Brother song thought this glass of wine should be drunk or not."


    "Brother and sister, you call me a hero. How can I be coy? I''ll drink this wine." Song Qingshu laughs and drinks it up.


    Fang Yi nodded with a smile and poured another cup. Song Qingshu exclaimed, "what more to drink?"


    "This glass of wine is not for big brother," Fang Yi shook his head, but handed it to shuang''er. "Good shuang''er, thanks for your care, Fang Yi. This glass of wine is specially for you."


    "Sister Fang, we are all a family. It''s very polite to say that." Even though shuang''er said so, he still took his glass and drank it.


    "This second cup is actually what I want to say goodbye to you." Fang Yi fills the glass in front of Shuanger.


    Shuanger''s face changed, but soon recovered, and youyou sighed: "sister Fang, I always understand that since Xiaobao has passed away, it''s really meaningless for you to stay here... Well, I hope we will always be good sisters."


    Looking at the two women''s face flushed unconsciously after drinking, song Qingshu felt that they were more beautiful than Huajiao. "It''s not easy to be a good sister forever, but I worked hard for a while. I like the word" best friend "most in my previous life..."


    "Brother and sister, what kind of wine are you drinking? I feel strong." Song Qingshu was a famous entrepreneur in his previous life. He drank a lot of world-famous spirits, such as vodka from Poland, whiskey from Scotland, rum from Jamaica and Laobaigan from Hengshui in China


    Song Qingshu dabbled in all these spirits. After drinking Fang Yi''s liquor, his stomach soon felt warm, but he didn''t feel the stimulation of those spirits. Therefore, song Qingshu was also very curious. It''s rare to drink such a quick reaction wine in this era.


    But Fang Yi turned pale and murmured, "brother song, Shuanger, I''m sorry..."


    Song Qingshu was amused. What''s wrong with that? He suddenly woke up and his face changed: "this wine is poisonous?" Shuang''er is also pale.


    Just then, a silver bell like laughter came from behind the screen: "don''t worry, Mr. Song. This wine is just a little Baotai Yijin pill."


    Song Qingshu frowned, and his figure had disappeared on the seat. When everyone saw it, he had grabbed a beautiful lady in palace costume from behind the screen, and his hands were pinching her throat.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. The martial arts of master song are still so amazing, weeping ghosts and gods." Beauty secretly frightened, did not expect a face-to-face will be the other side of the control.


    "To deal with the master''s wife, he thought he was a lion fighting with all his strength. Song didn''t dare to neglect him." The woman in front of her is Su Quan, the wife of the Dragon sect leader in Shengjing.


    "Master song used his kung fu like this. Isn''t he afraid of poison gas to attack his heart and speed up his death?" Su Quanjiao said with a smile, but she secretly regretted it. This time, she was really entrusted. She should bring some experts from the teaching together.


    "Yes, of course." Song Qingshu, sticking to Su Quan''s concave and convex body, secretly praised her. She said in her ear, "but I know that even if Miss Fang wants to poison her, she won''t be cruel to give her poison. Since she can''t die for a while, what are you afraid of?" Song Qingshu let out a cry of shame. He was so calm at the moment. He only read the original work and knew that although the Baotai Yijin pill had strange toxicity, it would take a year for it to break out.


    Su Quan''s eyes were shining. He thought how many heroes in the world would be heartbroken when he heard the name of Bao Tai Yi Jin Wan. He didn''t expect that song Qingshu knew that he was poisoned, but he could be so calm.


    "Brother song, shuang''er, I''m sorry, the little princess and I are poisoned by Bao Tai Yi Jin pill, so we have to follow the instructions of the leader''s wife." Fang Yi wanted to cry, and her voice choked.

 Chapter 260

    "You don''t have to blame yourself. Elder brother song promised to detoxify you before, but he didn''t do it all the time. You were coerced by a traitor. You really deserve it." Although song Qingshu''s words are calm and calm, she still hates Fang Yi''s actions in her heart. It''s just that it doesn''t help to speak ill at this moment. It''s better to sell her personal feelings and let Fang Yi regret. Maybe she can be a help at that time.


    Fang Yi looks complicated. What she said just now is just a subconscious explanation to avoid responsibility. If you give her another choice, she will still make the same choice.


    For a long time, Fang Yi''s heart is full of resentment. It''s also the Dragon Island threat. On that day, in order to save his two children, trinket immediately took out the forty second chapter classic to help each other. However, when he and the little princess were coerced, trinket shirked a lot and said that he didn''t have the forty second chapter classic. After this, Fang Yi hated trinket, and she didn''t like Shuanger.


    Fang Yi had always been fond of song Qingshu, but it was a pity that she was forced to come here last time. It was clear that she and Shuanger had done it together, but she was taken away by herself in the end. Fang Yi is still holding a trace of fantasy in prison, waiting for song Qingshu to save her. As a result, song Qingshu has been busy with Shuanger''s affairs. He thinks that she is not in danger for the time being in prison, so he has never taken care of her. When song Qingshu successfully solves the problem and is ready to rescue her, he doesn''t know that she has already been rescued.


    Fang Yi didn''t come to song Qingshu, but Su Quan. After she came out, she watched song Qingshu linger with shuang''er in the Jiaofang department. With Su Quan''s teasing words, Fang Yi was extremely resentful: why do all men like shuang''er best? Why!


    When Su Quan asked her to poison the food and wine, Fang Yi didn''t resist as much as she did on the surface. She even had a little pleasure. If she could make them feel the same pain, why not do it? But she was always calm, so she was forced to do it.


    "Traitor?" Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan said with a sneer, "who can compare with master song? You are a traitor. Last time I visited Shengjing, I believed that master song was a gentleman. As a result, our dragon sect was destroyed."


    Song Qingshu immediately cried out: "Madam Hong, this is your fault. The imperial court also sent someone to check the change of Shengjing. It''s clear that your hand, thin Toutuo, betrayed you. How can you blame me?"


    Speaking of this, Su Quan was depressed. Although she always wanted to eradicate these old people, she didn''t want to do it in this way. Shoutoutuo always looked like a fool. Unexpectedly, she was put on such a show by him. Afterwards, Su Quan went to find out who shoutoutuo''s daughter was, but she had no idea.


    "Thin head Tuo''s nature is simple and straightforward, how can he lay such a wonderful death? There must be some experts behind him." Su Quan''s manner and tone clearly confirmed that the master was song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I can''t afford such a big thing... Mrs. Hong, we are very familiar. I''ll sue you for slander when we talk nonsense."


    Su Quan is not sure. She just suspects that there is such a person behind the thin head Tuo. After thinking about it, the most suspicious one is song Qingshu. But she has no evidence and is frustrated: "who is familiar with you?"


    "If I''m not familiar with you, why do you throw yourself in your arms as soon as we meet?" Song Qingshu held Su Quan tightly in his arms, took a glass of wine and put it on her lips. "Madam, I''m a guest from afar. Here''s a toast from Qingshu."


    Su Quan''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but his whole body was suppressed. He had to return to his former appearance of smoking and fawning. He giggled and said, "originally given by master song, my wife didn''t dare to refuse. It''s just that there are leopard fetus Yijin pills in this wine. Are you really willing to force others to drink?" Then he closed his lips tightly for fear that he would take the opportunity to pour the wine into his mouth.


    "No matter how tightly you close your mouth, it''s useless. As long as you smile a little, when you are in trouble, there will be a way for you to drink this wine." Song Qingshu''s fingers moved to her waist, and she wanted to poke.


    "It''s useless for you to let me drink this wine. The only antidote for Baotai Yijin pill is the leader. If you want to force me to take out the antidote, you''ve got a wrong idea. I don''t believe you ask Miss Fang." Su chuckles.


    Seeing that song Qingshu turned her head, Fang Yi nodded her head with a pale face, obviously approving Su Quan''s statement.


    "Don''t blame my wife for not reminding you. The antidote of Baotai Yijin pill is always refined by the sect leader once a year. Some time ago, the sect leader was closed. Now Hongli is under pressure again. This year, the sect leader has not had time to refine the antidote. There are only a few grains left on the island in stock in the past years. If I''m poisoned, the leader will definitely give me one. I''m not sure if you have enough left Although Su Quan''s throat was restrained, there was no sign of panic on his face. Speaking of all this, he was still clear and smooth, and his voice was still soft and beautiful. Song Qingshu looked in his eyes and secretly admired him.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s silence, Su Quan continued: "with master song''s martial arts, it''s so easy to catch me. Why do you have to hold someone''s neck like this all the time? Besides... "Su Quan paused, moved his mouth to song Qingshu''s ear, and said in a voice that could only be heard by two people," little man, my wife can feel that your body has changed, which makes people very uncomfortable. "


    Song Qingshu''s old face was red, so she wrapped her arms in her arms and felt the delicate struggles of her delicate body. The nose sniffed the fragrance of her hair on the temples, but she didn''t feel angry.


    "It''s really a goblin," Song Qingshu scolded secretly, but he didn''t want to be controlled by her like this. Instead, he gave her a gentle reply: "madam, you''re lying with your eyes open. Now that you can feel it, what''s the matter with you? If master Hong is old and weak this year, he should be far behind me? "


    "Dirty!" Su Quan''s pretty face turned red like rouge and spat hard.


    Although Su Quan likes to make use of her beauty to fascinate the smelly man in her eyes, she just stops. After all, she is not a brothel woman who can stand such explicit words. Naturally, she is not the opponent of song Qingshu who has been influenced by countless yellow jokes.


    Song Qingshu laughs and gives up the intention of forcing her to drink. He pushes her out with a gentle push. Of course, he does not forget to charge some interest before letting go. His hidden left hand stealthily pinches Su Quan''s sweet buttocks. He just feels that the starting point is soft and elastic.


    "Madame godmother." Fang Yi sees Su Quan''s unstable figure and runs to help her. She doesn''t give up any chance to sell well.


    Su Quan flicks her hand away and glares at Song Qingshu, but he doesn''t intend to make it public.


    "How can the archdeacon''s wife get along so badly now? She came here alone and didn''t even have an entourage." Song Qingshu sat down again in his spare time, picked up the wine pot, poured a glass of wine and was about to drink it. Shuanger exclaimed, "it''s poisonous, brother song!"


    Song Qing book fair Yan Yixiao: "anyway, it''s poisoned, and I''m not afraid to drink more. The Baotai Yijin pill from Shenlong island can be regarded as a great tonic as long as you can take the antidote. "


    The three women in the room are looking at the song Qingshu who is pouring and drinking. Their thoughts are complicated. Shuang''er is worried that he is more poisoned. Fang Yi thinks that she is in a dilemma after being poisoned. Su Quan is surprised that song Qingshu doesn''t take it seriously. The Dragon sect members, who took the Baotai Yijin pill, were not pale and trembling, but like him, they should eat a piece of sugar.


    "Brother song, I''ll drink with you." Shuang''er hesitates for a moment. At first, she was worried that Fang Yi might see that their relationship was abnormal. But then she thinks that they might both be dying and care about what they do. As soon as she lets go, she feels that it''s not terrible to live and die with song Qingshu.


    Fang Yi''s steps moved, but she didn''t take that step after all.


    Looking at Shuanger coming, song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s better not to drink this wine. It''s a great tonic for men. If it''s overdone, it''s a big deal to go to the brothel to find a woman to adjust. If you overdo it, brother Wei is dead, but you can''t get rid of the empty fire in your body. "


    Shuang''er is so angry that he thinks it''s time. He''s full of nonsense. Fang Yi was stunned. She thought to herself that elder brother song was not always a modest gentleman. How could she speak so recklessly?


    "It''s been all over the capital some days ago. Mr. Song lingered in Shuanger''s house for several days without leaving. If Shuanger had a fire, wouldn''t Mr. Song solve it for her?" Su Quan turned his eyes and said with a smile.


    "My sister-in-law and I are as clear as the sun and the moon, so naturally we are not afraid of the gossip of villains," Song Qingshu said. Shuanger''s face turned red when he heard the words of song Qingshu. This kind of unconscionable words, thanks to him, "it''s you, madam..." song Qingshu stopped and showed an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Quan was stunned.


    "I had a fight with leader Hong before, and I knew his martial arts skills very well. If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid the internal skills of master Hong can''t be close to those of women. I''ve heard that master Hong has done this for more than ten years. My wife must have been out of drought for a long time. If she doesn''t mind, I can try my best to get rid of the fire for her. "


    The three women''s faces became very strange, especially Fang Yi''s. she looked at Su Quan with surprise. She wanted to compare the shock of the news with song Qingshu''s words. On the contrary, it was no big deal.


    Su Quan''s heart leaped wildly: the leader kept it a secret. Except himself, everyone in the Dragon sect knew the secret. How could he know?


    But she soon recovered from the shock, and said with an air of complacency: "it''s just a bunch of nonsense. If master song''s words are heard by the leader, I''m afraid she can''t get the antidote."


    Song Qingshu smiles with indifference: "in view of the large number of female dependents in the field, let''s not discuss this kind of shame. Let''s discuss why the leader''s wife is alone."

 Chapter 261

    Su Quan didn''t want to tell him about his predicament. He just arranged his clothes and skirts. Fang Yi moved a chair with a look of eyes. Su Quan sat down gracefully with a smile of satisfaction. Her slender fingers lifted a wisp of hair behind her ears and said with a faint smile: "since my wife can handle the famous song by herself, Why should the Dragon sect send more experts? "


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu was thoughtful and secretly regretted that he had been busy with Shuanger''s affairs some time ago and forgot to pay attention to the current situation in Liaodong. There was too little information for him to analyze the strange things in front of him.


    "Isn''t master song going to sit with others like this until dawn?" See song Qingshu brow lock, a person in the opposite silent drinking, Su Quan ambiguous Jiao smile.


    Listening to her charming laughter, shuang''er and Fang Yi secretly frown, and Fang Yi''s heart is even worse: she is really a slut, so blatantly seducing other men. Of course, she did not dare to show her words. Standing behind Su Quan, she was still respectful.


    Song Qingshu was thinking in a mess. When she heard her voice, she was too lazy to think about it again. She said with a long smile, "song has been thinking about the answer to a question just now."


    "I don''t know if Mr. Song has the answer?" Su Quan raised his hand and motioned for Fang Yi to bring her a cup of tea. Although Fang Yi was very angry, she still did not dare to go against her wishes.


    "I can''t figure it out, and I don''t plan to continue thinking," Song Qingshu said. "My wife said directly, what do you want song to do?"


    Su Quan was obviously satisfied with his reaction. He nodded and said, "I just want to invite Mr. Song and Shuanger girl to visit Shenlong island."


    "No way!" Song Qingshu flatly refused, "madam, don''t treat me as a fool. With the gratitude and resentment between master Hong and me, even if I obediently listen to my wife, you won''t give me an antidote. In this case, why don''t I spend the last year of my life in a free and unrestrained way? "


    The three girls suddenly fell into silence. They wandered in the rivers and lakes and had seen many people who boasted of being heroes. When they were in a crisis of life and death, they all cried bitterly and begged for mercy; Even if there are people who are not afraid of death, they can''t be as calm as song Qingshu.


    "Mr. Song may not know the toxicity of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill," Su Quan finally said, "Mr. Song must have met Mr. Pang Shou tou Tuo. Do you know why Mr. Pang Shou Tuo is short and fat, and why Mr. Pang Shou Tuo is tall and thin?"


    Without waiting for song Qingshu to answer, Su Quan continued: "the fat Toutuo was really short and fat, and the thin Toutuo was really tall and thin. As a result, once they didn''t return to Shenlong island in time to get the antidote, and the Baotai Yijin pill broke out, which became what it is now. If I didn''t take the antidote at last, I''m afraid I would die miserably. "


    Shuang''er is thrilled to hear that Fang Yi has long known about the properties of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill, but now she still hears a chill behind it. Which woman doesn''t care about her face? She''s worried that she''s going to be thin headed. Fang Yi just listens to Su Quan.


    "Young master song has excellent martial arts skills and is born with a rich spirit. He is sure to win the hearts of many beautiful women. If this handsome face turns into thin head Tuo''s dwarf wax gourd, do you think those beautiful women will fall in love with you? " As she spoke, Su Quan turned to shuang''er and stared at her pretty face with a smile on her face.


    Shuang''er was so flustered that she said, "if you say elder brother song, just say elder brother song. What are you looking at me for?"


    Su Quan showed such an expression and said with a smile: "girl Shuanger has also been poisoned. I''m worried about your beautiful appearance. I don''t know what it will be like." With that, he stretched out his finger and scratched Shuanger''s face. As a woman, he had to admit that Shuanger''s skin was tender and smooth.


    Before shuang''er could get angry, Su Quan turned to look at Song Qingshu and said with a smile, "Mr. Song doesn''t think for himself, but for shuang''er."


    Song Qingshu said calmly: "I have thought about it. With Shuanger''s character, she certainly doesn''t want to be taught by the dragon as a dog in order to muddle along. I''ll stay with her for the rest of the day. I don''t think she''ll blame me. "


    Shuanger''s eyes were full of tears. Although it was slight, she nodded her head firmly. Fang Yi heard song Qingshu''s words and saw Shuanger''s reaction. She felt as if she had been hit by a big hammer on her chest and turned pale.


    Su Quan was also a little angry. She didn''t expect that song Qingshu didn''t invade oil and salt. But now she is in danger, and she urgently needs song Qingshu to go to the island. As soon as she turns her eyes, she comes to her heart and says, "I admire your grace. But if I''m willing to give Shuanger the antidote, what if you go to the island? "


    As soon as the words came out, song Qingshu raised her head, and Fang Yi''s eyes brightened. Su Quan took a pill out of his arms. Seeing that song Qingshu''s body moved, he quickly put the pill into his mouth and said, "I''ve seen the body method of master song just now. How dare I take it lightly. If you go one step further, I will eat this antidote. Mr. Song, you can guess, are you quick or am I? "


    Song Qingshu spread out his hands, stepped back a few steps, looked annoyed and said: "I really regret why I didn''t take the opportunity to search my wife''s body just now."


    Su Tsuen''s pretty face rose with a faint blush. She said with a smile, "Mr. Song is a gentleman. Naturally, he won''t embarrass a lady like me."


    Song Qingshu suddenly stared at her, showing a strange smile: "I now think of a problem, madam, you might as well guess."


    "What?" Su Quan was stunned, and suddenly his face changed. It turned out that song Qingshu''s body had disappeared in the same place. He quickly threw the antidote into his mouth, intending to swallow it.


    Song Qingshu held Su Quan''s throat with his backhand, and she couldn''t swallow it. He said, "I wonder if there will be a second antidote since my wife can find an antidote from her arms?"


    Su Quan said with a sneer, "my wife knows that master song is very good at martial arts. How could she be so stupid to poison with antidote? This one is just in case."


    "I don''t believe it." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    After the initial shock, Su Quan had recovered to nature. Hearing this, he straightened his chest and said, "if you don''t believe me, just reach out and search for it."


    "No, no, there''s a breast shake." Song Qingshu''s eyes are straight. If Shuanger and Fang Yi are not present at the moment, song Qingshu may have searched for it. It''s a pity that he doesn''t want to destroy the image he has built for a long time, so he has to say to Fang Yi, "Miss Fang, please help me search."


    Song Qingshu knows that Shenlong island is good at using poison. He worries about Su Quan''s eccentricity, so he doesn''t want Shuanger to take risks. Seeing Fang Yi''s hesitation, song Qingshu said, "Miss Fang, if you find the antidote, you don''t have to be coerced by Shenlong island any more."


    See Fang Yi hesitant to come to his body, Su Quan Liu Mei upside down: "you dare!"


    Terrified by her old power, Fang Yi''s hand stopped immediately. Seeing this, song Qingshu said, "Miss Fang, you just prove your master''s wife''s innocence and save her from me. It''s not only useless but also meritorious. Madam won''t blame you, unless she plans to stay in my arms all the time... Don''t you think so, madam?"


    Su Tsuen snorted coldly, apparently acquiesced. Fang Yi got the hint and reached for it in her arms.


    Because she was angry with Su Quan, Fang Yi was so bold for a moment that she deliberately pinched Su Quan''s sensitive part of her chest. Su Quan jumped in her heart and saw that song Qingshu didn''t notice her little action. She looked at Fang Yi coldly: "you''re not timid."


    After Fang Yi finished kneading, she regretted it. But now, it''s useless to regret it. She was cruel in her heart and tried hard to knead it.


    Su Quan and Hong Antong are well-known as husband and wife. Now they are in Song Qingshu''s arms, smelling his masculine breath. Fang Yi kneads the sensitive parts wantonly, and their breathing becomes rapid.


    Feeling the softer and softer body of the beauty in his arms, song Qingshu was startled: this Su Quan''s body is not so sensitive, right? I hugged her, and she was moved?


    "Well, have you found it?" Song Qingshu looks at Fang Yi and asks.


    There was a flash of color on Fang Yi''s face and she shook her head: "there is no antidote, only leopard fetus Yijin pill."


    Su Quan glared at Fang Yi: "I''ll settle with you later." Song Qingshu and others think that what she said is that Fang Yi dares to search her body. Only Fang Yi knows what she said.


    "Satisfied?" Su Quan slightly tilted his head and looked at Song Qingshu.


    Seeing her long, narrow and bright eyes, song Qingshu thought it was too much and said, "as long as the master''s wife agrees to give Shuanger an antidote, I will go to Shenlong island with you."


    "I don''t agree." At this time Shuanger stood up.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s up to me."


    Shuang''er sees song Qingshu and gives her a wink. Although she doesn''t know why, she still chooses to believe him, so she nods her head.


    "A word from a gentleman?" Su Quan said in a deep voice.


    "A whip for the horse." Song Qingshu replied.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s face carefully, he seemed to distinguish the truth of his words. After a while, Su Quan showed his face with a smile: "OK, I believe you, don''t you let me go?"


    Song Qingshu released his hand, and Su Quan walked up to Shuanger with a banter on his face: "I really listen to Mr. Song. I don''t know whether to call Shuanger''s sister Mrs. Wei or Mrs. song."


    "Don''t bother to reason..." before shuang''er''s words were finished, Su Quan took the opportunity to kiss her. When she didn''t respond, she had already delivered the antidote to her mouth.


    Shuanger pushes Su Quan away and stoops to one side to retch. Su Quanjiao says with a smile, "sister Shuanger, if you spit out the antidote, it will waste the beauty of song."


    "It''s disgusting." Shuanger keeps wiping his mouth and looks at Song Qingshu wrongly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Su Quan to give Shuanger the antidote in such a beautiful way. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "well Shuanger, the lady of the sect leader is such a charming beauty. The fragrant lips must be sweet, so don''t complain."


    "You''ll know if it''s sweet if you try it yourself." Shuanger said sullenly.


    Su Quan''s face turned red and she said with a smile, "thank you for your praise. If you want to, I''ll take care of you."

 Chapter 262

    "Is that true, madam?" Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened when he heard the words.


    Su Quan was obviously stunned. Seeing that he was ready to move, he knew that he couldn''t deal with him as he did with ordinary men. His tone was immediately cold: "of course it''s fake." At the same time, his face seemed to radiate a trace of sanctity.


    "Is aunt here? She''s changing her face so fast." Song Qingshu was depressed to see that the coquettish creature with soft words had turned into a serious young woman, and his brain could not turn.


    "Mr. Song, I have given Shuanger the antidote. I hope you will go to Shenlong island with me as agreed." Su Quan looked at him nervously, although people in the river and lake looked at him very much,


    However, song Qingshu''s words and deeds are not quite like that kind of simple and straightforward people.


    "I can hear my wife''s heart beating a little faster," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Why, I''m worried that I''ll turn my face and not recognize people?"


    "Naturally, I''m worried. Master song is very good at martial arts and doesn''t care about life and death. I''m a girl. I really can''t help it." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan touched his chest subconsciously and said pitifully.


    "What a westerner." Song Qingshu looked at her with admiration.


    Su Quan''s face was a little red, and he was a little shy: "Mr. Song, I''m flattered. I don''t dare to compare with Xizi."


    Fang Yi was stunned when she saw that the leader''s wife, who had always been flattered by the tobacco industry, made such a little daughter gesture. She scolded her in her heart: what a pair of shameless adulterers and prostitutes, who even ignored their influence and flirted in front of everyone... Hum, I used to think that brother song was a modest gentleman, but I didn''t expect that they were the same as trinket, It''s a glib, sleazy bastard


    Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t know that his image in Fang Yi''s heart had fallen to the level of Mariana Trench. Looking at Su Quan, he said, "the master''s wife can rest assured that although I''m not a man of promise, I generally don''t deliberately cheat Meiren. Let''s go to Shenlong Island with you. When do we start?"


    Su Quan''s face flashed a trace of joy. He said with a smile, "it''s better to catch up early than to catch up skillfully. Let''s go now."


    "In such a hurry?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "No way!" "The two children hurriedly stopped," song big brother you go to Shenlong island is nine dead life ah. "


    "There''s a lifetime to go. Don''t worry. I know it." Song Qingshu replied.


    Seeing this, shuang''er thought that he might have some plans, but he was still worried and said, "if you must go, I''ll go with you..." seeing Su Quan and Fang Yi''s strange look, she quickly added, "many people and many helpers, you are kind to us, I can''t watch you take risks."


    "Shuang''er, you should know my martial arts. I''m alone. I''ll go if I want. No one can keep me. If you go, I''ll take care of you. Besides, don''t you have an appointment with the third young granny of the dealer to accompany her in Jiaxing? " Song Qingshu said that he usually winked at her quietly.


    Shuang''er is also LAN Zhihui''s heart. Although she hears the words, she still follows his words and shows an expression of embarrassment: "I really agreed to the third daughter-in-law."


    "Madam, do you mind if I have something to say to Shuanger in private?" Song Qingshu looks at Su Quan and asks.


    Su Tsuen smiles, makes a gesture of please and turns away. Song Qingshu took shuang''er to the corner, put a thing into her hand, and said in a low voice: "shuang''er, remember, after we leave, you will leave for Baima Temple Yaowang village in Dongting Lake one day, find the poisonous hand Yaowang, and give him this Baotai Yijin pill. He has studied the toxicity of Baotai Yijin pill for a long time, and it should not be long before he has this pill to develop an antidote." It turned out that Fang Yi had just found the Bao Tai Yi Jin pill. When song Qingshu checked it, she was so quick that she lost one.


    Shuanger''s hand was pinched by him. Seeing that other people didn''t pay attention to this side, he said happily, "I knew you wouldn''t be so stupid to die, elder brother song."


    "It''s just a way to stay behind. Now the war is in chaos. You should be careful all the way." Then song Qingshu told her the specific address of yaowangzhuang and mentioned the relationship between them and herself.


    "It''s so touching. It''s like a woman in a boudoir is seeing off her husband." Su Quan was bored waiting for him, and he said something to tease him.


    Shuang''er, with a hot face, gently pushes song Qingshu and pulls his hand back. Song Qingshu knew that she didn''t want others to know about their relationship, so she turned to Su Quan and looked at him with a smile: "madam, let''s go now."


    ¡­¡­


    Along with Su Quan and Fang Yi, it soon became dark. Song Qingshu picked up the horse rope and stopped: "after running for such a long time, it''s time to find a place to have a big meal and have a good rest."


    "Not bad." Although Su Quan was anxious to return to Shenlong Island, he also knew that the three could not be on their way day and night after all.


    Watching the two girls jump down from the horse, song Qingshu says, "it''s not good for girls to ride in a carriage. I have to ride a horse. The hard saddle hurts my ass, and I''m not afraid to break the film.".


    "Su Quan, the coquettish girl, is supposed to be gone for a long time. Fang Yi''s should still be there. I have to find a way to remind her quietly, but I can''t make her think I''m dirty." Song Qingshu didn''t feel that he was worrying about things that could be pierced by bicycles in previous lives. Riding a horse should be more dangerous.


    "Small two, three bowls of spring noodles, and then help us prepare some steamed bread as dry food." After taking a seat in a nearby Inn, Su Quan called for a bartender.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are big: "Hey, you are not, let me eat this kind of food?"


    Su Quan''s face turned red. She didn''t take much money with her. As a result, Shengjing and her party were wiped out last time. She also ran away in a hurry and didn''t dare to go back to Shenlong Island directly. Now she only got this money by pawning her jewelry. Of course, how could she explain all this to song Qingshu? She just said: "Shenlong island has always been simple. In my opinion, yangchunmian is good enough. There are many victims in the world who can''t even eat it."


    "Stop!" Song Qingshu made a stop gesture, "it''s like you dragon sect are good people who are concerned about the country and the people. Don''t you feel blushed when you say that, madam leader?"


    "It''s up to you whether you like it or not." Su Quan snorted coldly.


    "What do you think, sister-in-law?" Song Qingshu looks at Fang Yi and asks.


    Fang Yi poisoned him. Originally, she felt guilty. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly talk to herself. She said in a flustered way, "I... I can hear the arrangement of the leader''s wife."


    Song Qingshu is disappointed. Fang Yi is too tolerant. It''s a good thing to be able to bear it alone, but as a woman, it''s hard to be liked.


    Fang Yi was obviously a little sorry that she couldn''t stand on his side. She quickly said, "by the way, brother song, don''t call my sister-in-law any more. I have nothing to do with Trinket...."


    Song Qingshu understood all this for a long time and nodded: "OK, I''ll call you girl in the future."


    Su Chuen sneered: "Trinket''s life is really a failure. It''s not long since he died. He can''t keep his two wives."


    Fang Yi''s face turned white. Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I hope my wife can speak carefully."


    In addition to Hong Antong, Su Quan has always said that no one dares to contradict her in public. Just as Liu Mei wants to stand up, she suddenly thinks that it''s just different from the past. There''s no need to quarrel with song Qingshu for such a small matter.


    Seeing Su Quan sitting there sullen, song Qingshu quickly called the waiter over again: "waiter, we don''t want the spring noodles just now. Let''s order again."


    Before Su Quan could stop him, song Qingshu said, "I''ll give you the dishes I want. Junior, listen carefully. Bird''s nest chicken soup, sea cucumber pork tendon, kelp pork tripe soup, abalone pearl dish, shark fin crab soup, fish tripe stewed ham, steamed hump, pear slice with steamed Beaver, steamed deer tail, crucian carp tongue with bear paw, steamed shad with lees, and fake Banyu liver..."


    See small two dumbfounded appearance, song Qingshu frown way: "what''s the matter?"


    At first, the shopkeeper saw that the three of them only wanted to have a good time, but now that he had so many famous dishes, his first reaction was that he would not eat overlord''s food. But seeing that the three were well-dressed, handsome men and charming women, and that ordinary people should have never heard of these dishes, they immediately dispelled their doubts and said with a flattering smile, "Sir, some of the dishes you quoted are too expensive. We don''t have them here."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I know you can''t have all of them here. Let me have one of those dishes that you have in your shop just now, and the cooking is not so time-consuming."


    "Good!" Xiaoer walked away with a smile.


    As soon as the shop boy left, Su Quan leaned over and gritted his teeth and said, "you''re going to die. It''s so expensive!"


    "Is there a problem?" Song Qingshu shrugged, "since you invited me to Shenlong Island, you should treat me as a guest of honor. I just can''t get used to Yangchun noodles. I just want to eat some Beijing''s home dishes. Isn''t that too much? "


    "It''s called home cooking, too?" Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu''s natural face and was so angry that he almost spilled tea on his face.


    "Madam, these dishes are quite common in the banquets held by high officials and dignitaries in the capital." Fang Yi said weakly.


    Su Quan was almost not annoyed by Fang Yi, and he was unwilling to admit that he had no knowledge, so he had to say: "but when he went out, he didn''t show his money. If you order so blatantly, everyone will think that we are fat sheep. If we get bandits, we will be punished. "


    "Did I hear you right? The lady of the Dragon sect leader is afraid of the little thief?" Song Qingshu looked at her with exaggerated expression, "come on, it really attracts thieves. At most, I''ll take some losses and help you to kill them."


    Su Quan was so excited by his banter that he blurted out: "but I don''t have so much money with me!"

 Chapter 263

    "Don''t you, madam, have no money?" Song Qingshu asked in dismay.


    "They came out in a hurry and didn''t have so much money with them." Su Quan replied awkwardly.


    "And the Dragon sect is very thrifty on weekdays, elder brother song." Fang Yi helps Su Quan explain.


    So poor, no wonder you want to rebel. If you really live and work in peace and contentment, who will do the business of killing the nine ethnic groups. Song Qingshu was contemptuous, but soon there was a little doubt. He thought that Su Quan was not in love with money, but could not afford it. She was not so embarrassed, was she


    "If you don''t have money to pay, it''s a big deal to give them three horses out there. Those horses are still good horses. A meal can still be worth it." Song Qingshu said as if nothing had happened.


    "No, we have to hurry back to Shenlong island. We can''t do without horses." Su Quan flatly refused. He suddenly lowered his voice and said, "let''s run after dinner. Anyway, with our martial arts, they can''t catch up with us."


    "That''s not good. Eating overlord''s food will affect my glorious image too much. If I go back to the capital, I will not be laughed to death by those ministers in the court." Song Qing''s head shakes like a rattle, and he says in his heart: what''s good about cavalry? Infantry without horses can enjoy it


    "It can''t do this, it can''t do that. You can do it yourself. Anyway, you''re responsible for all this." Su Quan simply doesn''t care. He thinks that when my wife runs first, I don''t believe you will stay foolishly.


    "I don''t have no money. Why should I run?" Song Qingshu took out a stack of banknotes and clapped them on the table.


    Su Quan''s eyes glanced at the remaining light, each of which was one hundred Liang. He immediately smacked his tongue. He said bitterly, "I''m sure it''s greedy to spend so much money."


    "The master''s wife is right. Wu Sangui and Hongli are all filial to me. They plunder the common people. I plunder them. It''s called acting for heaven." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Looking at Song Qingshu, a local tyrant, and thinking that the whole Shenlong island was counting money, Su Quan was not angry: "since you are so rich, you can check out later."


    "It''s not me, it''s my wife." Song Qingshu corrected the right way.


    "You know I don''t have any money, do you mean to play with me?" Su Quan''s Willow eyebrows stand up.


    "I want to fool you, but you won''t give it." Song Qingshu swallowed the words and said, "you don''t have any money to borrow from me."


    "Is there a difference?" Su Quan was stunned.


    "Of course, there''s a difference. It''s your wife who" invited "me to visit Shenlong island. Naturally, you are responsible for all the expenses. There''s no reason to let the guests invite the host in turn." Song Qingshu was very surprised.


    "Mr. Song, it''s just a polite way to say please. In the final analysis, you''re just my wife''s prisoner." Su Quan hummed coldly, thinking that the other party was too arrogant.


    "Oh, it''s really sad," Song Qingshu said, covering his chest. "In this case, I''ll go back to the capital to see if my wife has the ability to keep me."


    Su Quan was surprised, and said: "Mr. Song has personally promised me to go to Shenlong island. How can you be a man without faith?"


    "Whether I keep my promise or not depends on my mood. Now that I''m in a bad mood, I''ll go back on my words naturally... How can my wife look at me like this and want to bite me?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Su Quan was so angry that he had to give in and said, "well, if you win, I''ll borrow the silver."


    "There''s no proof of what you say. You have to set up a document." Song Qingshu shouts Xiao Er over, and the three of them are big customers. Naturally, Xiao Er takes the pen and paper.


    "How to write the IOU?" Su Quan is holding a brush with a frown. He is so big that he can''t borrow money like other people.


    "Let''s simplify everything. You can write that Su Quan, the wife of the God Dragon Island sect leader, borrowed 10000 taels of silver from Song Qingshu today." Song Qingshu read Tao slowly.


    "Ten thousand taels?" Su Quan was startled and said angrily, "when did I say I wanted to borrow so much?"


    Sure enough, the girl still wants to be rich. She also wants to be the master''s wife. Ten thousand Liang makes her so fussy. Do you think if I smash one hundred thousand Liang directly, she won''t be soft enough to go to bed? The small theatre in song and Qing books began again.


    "But when I borrow books from Song Qing, I always borrow from twelve thousand." Song Qingshu pointed at the stack of banknotes on the table, "here, it''s just 10000 Liang."


    Su Quan thought that ten thousand taels would be ten thousand taels. He borrowed them without spending them. When he returned to Shenlong Island, he was afraid that he would not be able to pay for a meal?


    After writing, Su Quan handed song Qingshu the written IOU: "here, it''s finished."


    "Where are the fingerprints?" Song Qingshu glanced at it and didn''t take it.


    "Fingerprints?" Su Tsuen was stunned. He quickly realized that he had never eaten pork and had seen pigs run. It was common sense for him to sign a painting, "but where can I find red mud now?"


    "Why don''t you cut your finger and press it with blood?" Song Qingshu said cautiously. Seeing Su Quan''s face sinking, he quickly waved his hand: "I''m kidding. In fact, my wife doesn''t have to worry. She actually has red mud on her body."


    "Do you have any?" Su Quan was stunned and looked down at his whole body.


    "The lady''s red lips are as bright as fire, and the color is bright. She must have used the best rouge. Madam, you may as well leave a lip print on this IOU, and it can be used as a pictorial Song Qingshu said.


    Su Quan stares at him with a smile: "is Mr. Song teasing my wife?"


    "Song didn''t dare, but he felt it. Every sentence was from the bottom of his heart, and there was no sense of obscenity." Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    "No wonder trinket and his wife can''t keep their mouths open. Mr. Song''s mouth really makes women happy." Su Quan glanced at Fang Yi. After a smile, he took the IOU and gave it a kiss. A beautiful lip print was left on it.


    Fang Yi was said by Su Quan to be extremely uncomfortable, but when she saw that she actually used her lip print as a seal, she despised in her heart that she was really evil and didn''t talk about any etiquette, justice and shame.


    Song Qingshu took the receipt and sniffed it on his lips. His manner was almost frivolous. A chill flashed in Su Quan''s eyes, but his voice was as charming as ever: "since Mr. Song likes it so much, do you want me to give you more?"


    "Too much is better than too much. One is just right." Song Qingshu smiles and shakes his head. He carefully puts the IOU in his arms. His gentle action makes Su Quan''s face slightly hot.


    After a meal, Su Quan went to the shopkeeper and opened two rooms.


    "It''s mean. I can''t bear to give Miss Fang a room." Song Qingshu mumbled, then went straight to his room, sat on the bed and began to practice.


    In Su Quan''s room, Fang Yi heard her request to lower her voice. She was so surprised that she jumped up: "what? I won''t do it. "


    "Keep it down!" At the moment, Su Quan''s face was dignified, and he was charming when he faced song Qingshu. "It''s not up to you."


    It turns out that 10000 Liang is not a small sum for Su Quan and even the whole Shenlong island. In addition to song Qingshu''s lack of consciousness of being a prisoner, and Fang Yi''s small actions during the previous body search, Su Quan is full of dark fire. During the meal, he has an idea to let Fang Yi go to the next room to serve her and steal the loan receipt. When song Qingshu found out all this, he knew that he was wrong and had to knock off his teeth to swallow it.


    In this way, Su Quan not only got 10000 Liang in vain, but also took the opportunity to lose nothing but the innocence of a subordinate.


    Fang Yi trembled, shook her head and said, "madam, I''ve been poisoned by your Baotai Yijin pill. In order to survive, I will naturally obey your orders and do something against my conscience. But if I have to sacrifice my reputation to do such shameless things, I would rather die. "


    Seeing Fang Yi''s resolute attitude, Su Quan gave a cold smile: "my wife heard that your family has been loyal to King Mu''s house from generation to generation, and you are in love with the little princess of King Mu''s house. If you don''t want to go back to Shenlong Island, I''ll let mujianping go to bed. That little princess is stupid. I can do it with a little calculation. "


    "Of course," Su Quan''s voice quickly softened, "if you promised me today, I would not embarrass your little princess. Isn''t it the highest honor to be a slave to sacrifice for the master? "


    Seeing Fang Yi''s uncertain face, Su Quan continued: "even if the rest of you know what happened tonight, they will only praise you as a heroine. Who will look down on you? On the contrary, if you do not agree, the small princess innocent damage, you think Mu Wang Fu people will then how to see you? "


    "Oh, don''t think so much about it," Su Quan said in a delicate voice, but it sounded like a devil''s whisper to Fang Yi. "Besides, if you don''t tell me about tonight, who else will know? What''s more... "


    "What more?" Fang Yi asked stupidly.


    "What''s more, the way you look at Song Qingshu inadvertently, I know you have a good impression on him for a long time. Besides, song Qingshu is young and handsome. How can this be regarded as no hard work?" Su Quan said.


    Being told by Su Quan about the pain in the center, Fang Yi immediately retorted: "since my wife thinks elder brother song is young and handsome, it''s a good thing to serve him. Why don''t you go out on your own?"


    "Pa!" Su Quan''s face turned cold with a clear slap. "What are you, dare to say that to me. You didn''t listen to my good advice just now, and I''m not afraid to tell you. My wife is good at soul taking. With the cooperation of Chinese and Western medicine, you will lose your mind and become more dissolute than the brothel woman. My wife can achieve the same goal. "


    "Now there are two ways in front of you. One is to seduce song Qingshu soberly and enjoy his gentleness. The second is to be absorbed by me and offer yourself a pillow unconsciously. You can choose one yourself. " Su Quan became impatient and gave an ultimatum.


    Fang Yi''s heart became cold, and she said indignantly, "OK, for the sake of the little princess, I''ll go."

 Chapter 264

    "Well, if you say it''s for the sake of the little princess that you feel better, I''ll take it as for the sake of the little princess." Su Quan sneered.


    ? Fang Yi suddenly stood up and startled Su Quan: "what are you doing?"


    ?¡° I used to seduce song Qingshu and help his wife get the money ticket. " Fang Yi said sarcastically.


    ?¡° Wait. " Su Quan frowned, thinking that she was angry now, and there was no need to have the same opinion with her, "the situation of song Qingshu is not a hunger eater. Now you have a bitter face. I think it''s hard for a man to be interested in you."


    ? Fang Yi was afraid for a while that her current image was really a bit too bad. If she abandoned her dignity and went to seduce song Qingshu, she would be more miserable than losing her virginity.


    ?¡° Here comes the hot water, ma''am. " At this time, there was a knock from the shop boy outside the door.


    ? Su Quan motioned for him to come in. After a while, a barrel of steaming soup was ready. Su Quan looked at Fang Yi and said, "all the way, you should clean your body first. Later, my wife will help you dress up. I can''t keep Liu Xiahui alive."


    ? Seeing Su Quan''s smiling face, Fang Yi''s eyes flashed a blank: "madam, don''t you wash it?"


    ?¡° Now I''m not in the mood to wash it. I''ll enjoy it when you come to song Qingshu''s room. " Su Quan''s voice was a little excited. He thought that he could break song Qingshu''s calm and proud attitude. He would dare to look like that in front of my wife.


    ? Taking off her clothes, Fang Yi immerses her body in a bath barrel. Warm water and condensed fat can not wash the cold in her heart. But the cold is not from the coming sacrifice, but the pity for her fate.


    ? Fang Yi thought that her fate was at the mercy of others because of her low status. Although she is a sister to the little princess of muwangfu, in other people''s eyes, she is still a humble slave. If Fang Yi''s martial arts are good enough, she can certainly change her fate. Unfortunately, she knows that her skills are not even third rate in the world.


    ? In addition to the strange poison of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill, Fang Yi is already desperate for the future and has already abandoned herself. Su Quan forces her to recommend the pillow to song Qingshu. Fang Yi''s first reaction is that she is extremely angry. The etiquette she has been influenced by since childhood makes her totally unable to accept. But when she calmed down, she found a glimmer of light in her future.


    ? A woman wants to change her destiny. If she can''t rely on her own ability, she should rely on a strong man. If Trinket had not died, Fang Yi would have realized this in the near future. Then she would have changed her normal state and followed Trinket wholeheartedly. Now this powerful man has been replaced by song Qingshu.


    ? In Fang Yi''s opinion, song Qingshu is highly skilled and powerful. He is also first-class and handsome. He has always been very good to himself, but he is better to Shuanger! Thinking of this, Fang Yi unconsciously patted the water.


    ?¡° What''s the matter? " Su Quan outside the screen hears the movement inside and asks suspiciously.


    ?¡° Nothing. It''ll be ready in a minute Fang Yi gathered up her thoughts and replied.


    ?¡­¡­


    When Fang Yi came out from behind the screen, her skin was white and red with hot water, and her whole body was full of water vapor, which was even more beautiful than usual.


    "It''s really a pretty girl," Su Quan nodded with satisfaction. "This dress is still fit."


    "It''s very suitable, but it''s the lady''s dress..." although Fang Yi thinks the skirt is very beautiful, she feels uncomfortable when she thinks it''s su Quan''s.


    "I bought it in Shengjing last time. I haven''t worn it yet. You can use it tonight. You can''t wear the dusty clothes in the daytime, can you?" Su Quan helped her sort out the wrinkles on her skirt. Originally, she was still a little reluctant to give up, but then she thought that it would be better to buy more beautiful dresses after it was finished. Anyway, the money was the injustice of song Qingshu.


    "Thank you, Madame." Fang Yi replied respectfully, thinking that whether she can change her future destiny depends on tonight.


    "Here, I''ll dress you up." Su Quan presses Fang Yi on the chair, takes out Rouge powder and daubs it on her face. She is good at making up. In this respect, Su Quan is quite confident.


    "What are you going to tell him later?" Fang Yi is meditating. She is suddenly awakened by Su Quan''s voice. It turns out that Fang Yi is plain and plain in her daily life. She is not a seductive material. Su Quan doesn''t want to be successful, so she plans to open a small kitchen for her to teach her some relevant experience.


    "I don''t know." Fang Yi is also uneasy now.


    "Well," Su Quan thought about it. If Fang Yi didn''t necessarily learn the usual techniques for a while, she might as well make a way for her. "Isn''t song Qingshu a brother to Wei Xiaobao? Just as a sister-in-law, you can tell him about her grief for her husband''s passing away. Men, such disgusting creatures, are full of fantasies about sister-in-law, sister-in-law, aunt and so on. You just work hard on it to make him feel that you have a taboo sense of conquest. Then you should show your affection for him properly. In the middle of the night, if you are alone, the rest will come naturally. "


    Su Quan finished, see Fang Yi staring at himself, can''t help some shame anger: "look at what!"


    "Madam, you know so much about men''s psychology. No wonder you are so favored by the leader." Fang Yi''s heart is disdain unceasingly, listen to Su Quan tone, estimate is also a vermilion thousand people taste dissolute goods.?? Su Quan''s face was frosty. He thought Hong Antong was a man. I didn''t have the heart to use them on him. It''s a pity that my master''s skill has become a skill of killing dragons. So far, I''m just talking on paper.


    "Ma''am, is this... Is this me?" Looking at the beautiful woman in the mirror, Fang Yi is a little lost and thinks that she can be so beautiful.


    Su Quan came back and nodded: "yes, you don''t have to thank me. Although my make-up technique can maximize a woman''s beauty, if you don''t have a good foundation, it can''t achieve this effect. "?


    ? Seeing that Fang Yi was still looking at herself in the mirror, Su Quan was impatient and urged her to start as soon as possible: "it''s been so long. You should go there as soon as possible. Otherwise, song Qingshu will be in trouble when she is completely asleep... Remember the method I just taught you."


    ? When Fang Yi stood at the door of song Qingshu''s room, a sneer appeared on her lips. Su Quan only asked for the IOU. Based on her understanding of song Qingshu, as long as she spoke, song Qingshu would give her the IOU eight to nine times, and she didn''t need to recommend her pillow at all. But Fang Yi doesn''t want to be a chess player all her life. She wants to change her fate. She wants to be a woman of song Qingshu.


    ? According to Su Quan''s teaching method, it''s easy to succeed, but in that way, he''s just a tool for one night''s lust, and he can''t really be regarded as his woman by song Qingshu. What''s more, Fang Yi has nothing to do with Wei Xiaobao. In this age of chastity, she doesn''t want to leave any doubts in Song Qingshu''s mind. Everything will be clarified tonight, and then he can verify it in person.


    ? Su Quan''s method is good, but it''s not in her own interests. As for seducing men, women are born with it, and they don''t need to be taught... Fang Yi sips her lips when she thinks about it, and she feels a little ashamed.


    ?¡° Is Miss Fang outside Song Qingshu''s warm voice came.


    "Brother song, it''s me. May I come in?" Once the heart of each other as his future man, Fang Yi found his voice was so magnetic.


    ? Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. With a wave of his sleeve, he opened the door bolt with his inner strength: "please come in, the door is not closed."


    ? Fang Yi gently pushed, then walked into the room, naturally closed the door, noticed her little action, song Qingshu eyes flashed a trace of doubt.


    ? Seeing song Qingshu sitting on the bed, she seems to be practicing martial arts. Now she is looking at herself with her eyes wide open. Fang Yi understands that a daughter''s family ran to a man''s bedroom in the middle of the night, which is a bit embarrassed. She says, "brother song, I didn''t speak. How do you know it''s me?"


    ? With the help of the light, song Qingshu finds that Fang Yi is even more gorgeous than usual. Now her eyes are full of spring water, and her speech is expected to be coquettish. Song Qingshu says, "is she going to seduce me?"


    ?¡° When we have reached a certain level of internal skill, we can naturally distinguish a person''s identity from his breathing voice. What''s more, we are all so familiar. Of course I can hear that. " Song Qingshu still has a word to say - just your heart beat faster than usual.


    ?¡° Seeing elder brother song''s miraculous skills, I know what frogs at the bottom of the well are who used to call themselves masters in Lord Mu''s mansion. " Fang Yi sighed.


    ?¡° Miss Fang doesn''t have to belittle herself, "Song Qingshu said with a smile, pointing to a stool to show her to sit down." the martial arts of King Mu''s mansion tend to go to battle to kill the enemy, but these martial arts in the Jianghu are a completely different system. Each of them has its own advantages and disadvantages. It''s hard to say which is higher or lower. "


    ?¡° Is martial arts really so powerful in the battlefield? I feel pretty ordinary anyway. " Fang Yi obviously didn''t believe it.


    ?¡° Let me give you an example, "Song Qingshu thought," as a citizen of the Ming Dynasty, you should have heard of the popular book "Water Margin" that year, right


    ?¡° I''ve seen it Fang Yi''s eyes brightened.


    ?¡° You are a girl, and you still read such books? " Song Qingshu was stunned.


    ? Fang Yi was also a little embarrassed: "it was too boring in the palace at the beginning, so the little princess and I came to find some words in the river and lake. Originally, we had a look, among which was" water margin. "


    ? Song Qingshu nodded and continued: "let''s compare Li Kui, the Black Whirlwind, with Yan Qing, the prodigal son. Li Kui is born with brute force. At most, he is proficient in martial arts, while Yan Qing''s unique skill, the 18 drop in clothes, is well-known in the world. They once fought each other, but Li Kui had no resistance. He was thrown by Yan Qing. But later it turned out that when they went to war, ten Yanqing were not as powerful as Li Kui. "


    ?¡° Why is that? " Fang Yi exclaimed.


    ?¡° In short, the martial arts of the river and the lake is the skill of catching each other''s flaws and avoiding each other''s attacks. However, this skill is useless when it comes to the battlefield. Because at that time, the enemy was full of flaws. You didn''t need to look for them, and there were swords and swords up and down, left and right. You could avoid the attack of one or even several people, but you couldn''t escape the attack from all directions. In this way, it''s the straightforward, concise and ruthless moves of combat martial arts that are more useful. "


    In fact, this is what song Qingshu summed up when he came to the world, because he has always wondered why the emperor would be an ordinary person if the experts in the Jianghu really have no solution?


    After many exchanges in Yanjing City, and even actual observation in the military camp, song Qingshu realized that the martial arts experts are really powerful, but in front of thousands of troops, there may not be a team of well-trained soldiers. It''s as strong as the East dusk snow. It really makes her lead the troops to attack the enemy. I''m afraid she has little chance to survive. Of course, all countries will not waste their martial arts experts on frontal charge, but use them in more suitable places.

 Chapter 265

    Fang Yi seems to have a clear understanding in her heart. When she is thinking, she hears song Qingshu and says, "Miss Fang, why are you looking for me so late?"


    ? Hearing what he said, Fang Yi stood up, looked into song Qingshu''s eyes, and suddenly knelt down: "Fang Yi made amends to brother song this time." Fang Yi thought, anyway, is kneeling his future man, is not humiliating.


    ? Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills could have stopped this move, but there were so many similar episodes in martial arts TV dramas in previous lives. When he went to help, the other side would take the opportunity to plot... Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out what the abacus Fang Yi was playing. With such hesitation, Fang Yi had completely knelt on the ground.


    ?¡° Miss Fang, how can song afford such a big gift? Get up quickly. " Song Qingshu saw that she looked natural and didn''t look like she had a bad intention. She quickly went to help her arm.


    ? But Fang Yi gently broke away from Song Qingshu''s hand, looked up at him and said, "if brother song doesn''t forgive me, I won''t get up."


    ? Song Qingshu had a headache and said helplessly, "what do you want me to forgive?"


    ? Fang Yi''s eyes filled with tears and choked: "last time I was threatened by Mrs. Hong, brother song and Shuanger were also poisoned. Originally, I had been paralyzing myself because of the poison in my body. But these two days I really can''t stand the condemnation of my conscience. I understand that it''s just because I''m greedy for life and afraid of death that I hurt elder brother song. I really can''t forgive myself. "


    ? Song Qingshu sighed: "Miss Fang, in fact, I never blame you." It''s also true that how much hope you have for a person, how much disappointment you will have. Because of the plot of the original work, song Qingshu never regarded Fang Yi as a pure little white flower, nor did he put her in his heart. Song Qingshu had expected that she would do such a thing, so there was no wave in his heart. But if Shuanger had done the same thing, song Qingshu would have been full of resentment.


    ?¡° Elder brother song, your saying so proves that you still haven''t forgiven me. "


    Hearing song Qingshu''s reply, Fang Yi was obviously stunned. Although she didn''t know whether his words were true or false, Fang Yi was moved to cry at that moment. All along, she was a little disgusted with her behavior and worried about what Shuanger and he would think of herself. She was overwhelmed by this heavy burden. She didn''t know that song Qingshu''s words of light atmosphere untied her heart knot, However, keeping in mind the purpose of her trip, Fang Yi certainly won''t just leave.


    In fact, song Qingshu was a little impatient, but looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he couldn''t bear it. He had to say softly, "Miss Fang, how can I believe I''ve forgiven you?" At the same time, she secretly despises herself. If Fang Yi is not a charming beauty, she is too lazy to talk to her.


    Fang Yi did not answer directly, but said: "brother song, I come here today, there is another thing I want to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu wanted to help her again, "you''d better get up first."


    Fang Yi shook her head and a little shyness rose on her face: "I... I want to make it clear to brother song that the relationship between Wei Xiaobao and me is not a husband wife relationship. It''s just that Wei Xiaobao took advantage of my verbal skills." With that, he told the story of the injured palace and being threatened by trinket.


    "Not only did trinket and I not get married, but we are still perfect." The last sentence is slightly like a mosquito or a fly, but with the skill of song Qingshu, you can still hear it clearly.


    Fang Yi has just finished bathing. From her slightly wide neckline, song Qingshu can vaguely see her red skin. Seeing that her dress will not be exposed, it seems that she can see everything at a glance, but in fact she can''t see anything. Song Qingshu thinks of those urban beauties in his previous life and secretly praises the tailor for his talent.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Fang Yi''s heart beat a little faster. He intended to pretend that he didn''t know all this. He would read it if he wanted to. But she changed her mind temporarily. Fang Yi pretended to raise her hand to lift her hair, thus blocking song Qingshu''s eyes.?


    Awakened by Fang Yi''s action, song Qingshu is also embarrassed. He doesn''t stare at the girl''s chest in a hurry. He just suddenly thinks of her previous life and has a moment''s absence, which makes her misunderstood. He has to smile bitterly and say: "Miss Fang, what''s the need to tell other men about this... Private thing."


    "Because in Fang Yi''s heart, brother song is not another man." Fang Yi raised her head with a firm voice.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and didn''t know how to respond to her.


    Fang Yi youyou said, "brother song, do you know that I''m here tonight, but it''s actually the master''s wife''s instruction."


    Song Qingshu''s beautiful thoughts were interrupted by her words. If she realized something, she asked, "what does Su Quan want to do?"


    "The headmaster''s wife is not willing to be led by brother song all the time. She plans to break the spirit of brother song. In addition, she borrowed ten thousand taels of silver from brother song today, so she threatened me to come here... Come here to recommend the pillow, and take the opportunity to steal the IOU back." Fang Yi lowered her head and said that she couldn''t see her expression clearly for a moment.


    ?¡° Miss Fang, aren''t you poisoned by Su Quan? Why did you betray her this time and tell me all this? " Hearing that Fang Yi''s task is to seduce herself, song Qingshu does not know whether to praise Su Quan for her big chest or despise her brainlessness.


    ?¡° Because I''ve cheated brother song once. I don''t want to come here for the second time because of the heartache. " Fang Yi pursed her lips and tried not to cry.


    ? Song Qingshu always felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. He laughed and said: "Su Quan, if you want to seduce people, why don''t you just end up in person? You have to bully and seduce a little girl. It''s really despicable."


    ? When Fang Yi heard his words, her face turned pale and her body trembled involuntarily: "sure enough, in elder brother song''s eyes, Fang Yi is just a plain little girl, naturally not as charming as the lady of the church leader."


    ? Song Qingshu didn''t expect that his casual words actually caused the other party''s misunderstanding. He quickly explained: "how can it be? I''m saying Su Quan is really mean. How can you think of other aspects?"


    ? See Fang Yi has been kneeling there, silent. Song Qingshu had no choice but to continue: "if Miss Fang is pretty, I''m afraid there won''t be any great beauties that day."


    ? Although she knew that he was trying to coax herself, Fang Yi was still very happy. She broke her tears into a smile and said, "there are more beautiful women than me in the world."


    ? Song Qingshu smiles, and the room is silent again. Fang Yi clenches her teeth and raises her head and says, "brother song, the master''s wife has forced me to do a lot of things I don''t want to do. If I change other men tonight, Fang Yi would rather die than agree to her, but thinking of brother song, I will, I will..."


    ? Song Qingshu jumped in his heart. Although he knew it was wrong, looking at the woman who was very proud in his heart, he still couldn''t help asking, "what do you do?"


    ?¡° I nodded and agreed, "Fang Yi seemed to go out." since I first met brother song, your figure has been lingering in my heart. Every time you come to the Viscount''s house, it''s my happiest time. I''m hopelessly in love with you, but I know that as I am, it''s doomed to be impossible between us. So I''ve been suppressing this feeling all the time. Until today, Mrs. Hong forced me to... Serve my bed. All my feelings can''t be suppressed any more... "


    ? Song Qing is so stunned that he wants to slap himself in the face. He doesn''t mind that many women have sex, but he doesn''t want to talk about love with women. A man''s heart seems strong, but real love will only be left to a woman. Song Qingshu thinks that he is gifted and can give it to several women, but Fang Yi is certainly not one of them.? Seeing that song Qingshu''s complexion was complicated, but without any indication, Fang Yi understood that there was no way out today, so she went out: "brother song, you just asked me how to forgive me."


    ?¡° What? " Song Qing Shu replied in a daze.


    ?¡° Elder brother song, I am willing to use my innocent body to wash away the harm that has been caused to you, and I beg your forgiveness. " Fang Yihong said.


    ?¡° Miss Fang, I really forgive you. And I''ll give you the IOU right away. You can go back and tell Su Quan that you have finished the task. " Song Qingshu says awkwardly that Fang yiruo really thinks that she doesn''t mind coming to ons with her, but she is a virgin. In ancient times, song Qingshu doesn''t want to be happy for a while and cause endless trouble.


    ?¡° Brother song, don''t you understand. I''m not here to finish Mrs. Hong''s task at all. " Fang Yi sighed, "Fang Yi has no face and no skin to recommend her pillow today. If elder brother song refuses, I really have no face to live on."


    ? When song Qingshu was still thinking about the wording, Fang Yi took his hand and stretched it into her skirt. "Brother song, I have nothing else to ask for, just for one night''s pity. Please don''t refuse me."


    ? Feeling the warm and soft touch, song Qingshu was just about to withdraw his hand. He looked up and met Fang Yi''s eyes. His eyes were full of water and tears, and his eyes were full of begging.


    ? Song Qingshu is shocked. Fang Yigang''s words can be described as shocking nowadays. She has given up all her self-esteem. If she refuses her tonight, she will die of shame and indignation.? It''s the so-called female chasing male interlayer yarn, not to mention a great beauty. Looking at Fang Yi''s beautiful face and breathing her faint fragrance, song Qingshu has already been moved. What she has been worried about is just the responsibility.


    ?¡° Miss Fang, why are you suffering? I know I have no affection for you. " Song Qingshu sighed.


    ? Fang Yi''s face darkened, and finally realized that she had never been in the other party''s heart... She soon picked up her good mood and noticed that song Qingshu''s words were no longer a direct refusal. She quickly said, "brother song, I only know that I love you enough. It doesn''t matter whether you love me or not. Fang Yi has nothing else to ask for. If she can get brother song''s sympathy overnight, she will have no regrets in this life. "


    ? Because of the plot of the original book, song Qingshu didn''t like Fang Yi very much before. But now, seeing her pay so much, she is inevitably moved and complacent. Compared with trinket, she is more likely to win her heart.


    Song Qingshu is not an omniscient saint. She doesn''t know all this. It''s just Fang Yi''s strategy to retreat and become his woman first. Fang Yi is confident that she can occupy a place in his heart in the near future by her own means. Even if song Qingshu doesn''t love her all the time, Fang Yi knows that with his character, she won''t let the woman who had a close relationship with him be bullied

 Chapter 266

    "Miss Fang, I..." Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Fang Yi looked down at the hand on her chest, blushed and muttered: "people have let you do this, and you still call our girl."


    "Or what?" Song Qingshu and Fang Yi have no feelings at all, and they can''t call each other more intimately.


    "Or... You can call my sister-in-law as before." Fang Yi raised her head with a sly smile in her eyes.


    "How can this make it impossible." Song Qingshu put his hands awkwardly.


    "Why not?" Fang Yi slowly occupied it, biting her lips, and said quite bewitchingly.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, she is struggling with the eternal problem of whether it is better to be an animal or not. Seeing her body slowly coming over, she reaches out her hand and wants to block her, but she just presses a soft place.


    Fang Yi is angry and bitter. She doubts whether song Qingshu is a man. She has done it to this extent. The other party is still pushing. Fang Yi knows that now, there is no way to retreat, so she has to face it.


    Song Qingshu leans back awkwardly, but he is sitting on the bed. When he leans to a certain extent, he falls down. Fang Yi also fell into his arms and said, "I hope you can pity me..."


    In the middle of the night, a fragrant beauty fell into her arms. Song Qingshu''s only remaining reason was completely destroyed by this charming "big brother". The "joyful Zen" originally stresses letting nature take its course, so it''s time to practice Song Qingshu gave himself a high sounding reason, so he didn''t hesitate any more.


    Seeing that song Qingshu finally moved, Fang Yi was both pleased and frightened. After all, what was coming was the most important moment for a young girl.


    "Sister in law, you are so beautiful." Looking at the extremely beautiful face in the light of fire, song Qingshu couldn''t help kissing.


    Hearing this, Fang Yi''s body, which had been stiff due to tension, suddenly softened. "Brother song, you sure are..." Fang Yi stopped and worried that in case of destroying the atmosphere, all her previous achievements would be wasted.


    "I love the role-playing game." Song Qingshu said as he breathed heat.


    Fang Yi''s eyes flashed a bit of enchantment when she was sprayed by song Qingshu''s masculinity. TANKOU opened slightly and said intermittently: "elder brother... What do you want... Younger brothers and sisters all depend on..." I still had some regrets, but I didn''t expect to use Su Quan''s method in the end.


    Song Qingshu did not expect that Fang Yi, who was usually quite aloof, was now so enthusiastic. Song Qingshu can feel the tension in her heart, but she still has the courage to serve herself with various actions


    Song Qingshu is refining the continuous flow of pure Yin Qi, which inevitably leads to doubts. Why is the pure Yin Qi in the body of a woman who has a close relationship with her skin so strong? It''s not as rare as what is described in Huanxi Chan FA. Is it because these people are all chivalrous women in the Jianghu that they are generally of high quality?


    In fact, this is just song Qingshu''s misunderstanding. The women who are all beautiful and beautiful must be outstanding in appearance. But song Qingshu''s eyes are high, and they are all looking for very beautiful women. Their pure Yin Qi must be strong. So song Qingshu found that the practice of joyful Zen is twice as effective.


    Bed swaying, fragrant muscle micro sweat, boudoir music, not enough for the outside humanity.


    After the clouds disappeared and the rain disappeared, Fang Yi sighed softly: "in the past ten years, I have read all the hardships in the world, and I thought life was meaningless. But now I know that there is such a happy thing in the world. It''s not a waste of coming to the world. "


    "Just now... Brother song, do you think I''m a mean woman?" Fang Yi''s mouth is shriveled and she looks very nervous. She has no previous experience of seducing men, and she is worried that song Qingshu will refuse herself, so her behavior will inevitably go too far. After that, in order to please song Qingshu, Fang Yizhen was obedient. No matter what song Qingshu asked her to do, she obeyed him like a kitten and satisfied him


    Now Fang Yi''s sense is restored. In fact, she regrets it. Although no one has ever taught her, she also knows that proper refusal can keep a man''s appetite. Just now, it makes the other party enjoy all the benefits. Fang Yi worries that song Qingshu will look down on herself afterwards, and she worries that he is tired of playing.


    "How can it be? Men like women like you the most, and I forced you to do it just now." Thinking of some pictures just now, song Qingshu felt that his body was a little out of control.


    Yu Guang''s eyes noticed the change of song Qingshu. Fang Yi was secretly frightened. She was already quite tired, but she still picked up her spirits and said, "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu was still hesitating, but Fang Yi was entangled like an octopus


    "Brother song, have you ever been like this with Shuanger?" Suddenly Fang Yi asked.


    Song Qingshu body shape meal, quite embarrassed to say: "how do you suddenly ask this?"


    With their intimate posture, Fang Yi naturally felt every subtle change in Song Qingshu''s body and sighed: "it seems that she has."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Song Qingshu quickly said that he didn''t want to "betray" Shuanger, which made her unable to see others in the future.


    "Brother song, I can feel it. Why do you cheat me? I don''t mind." Fang Yi said with a smile, "I just think that brother song is like a bull. If it''s like this every day, I''m afraid I can''t enjoy it alone. If only Shuanger could help me now, I would not have to be bullied by you all the time. "


    "Ah, I''m not good. I didn''t notice your feelings," Song Qingshu apologized and became gentle.


    Fang Yi put her finger on his lips and shook her head: "brother song, you don''t have to worry about it this time. I can stand it once in a while, but you''ll have to ask Shuanger to help me later." Fang Yi still remembers that she said just now that she only wanted to have a good night. Now she mentioned it quietly. She was still worried that song Qingshu would refuse. So she moved a little bit carefully and thought about pulling Shuanger to the same boat.


    Song Qingshu didn''t see through her little Jiujiu and said, "where are you talking about? If Shuanger hears her, she will be angry."


    "Brother song, although you can cheat me, your body can''t cheat me," said Fang Yi with a smile. Her face turned red and she said rather sheepishly. "You were excited when you heard my proposal just now."


    "No way!" Song Qingshu''s mind was pierced by her, and she became angry.


    Fang Yi said, "brother song, brother song, I''m wrong..."


    "How are you going to admit your mistake?" Originally quite a normal sentence, but now it is so provocative.


    Fang Yi hooked song Qingshu''s neck and whispered in his ear: "brother song, it seems that you haven''t succeeded in Shuanger. If you want to, I can help you get what you want."


    Song Qingshu was shocked when he heard that although he had already conquered Shuanger, he was still looking forward to how Fang Yi, the second room, could help him with Shuanger''s big room. His voice seemed hoarse: "how are you going to help me?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Fang Yi''s heart a joy, with this relationship, she naturally won''t worry about song Qingshu tonight she used up and then throw, "when the time comes, you can hold the beautiful lady back."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu bit her ear and said, "you little villain, help other men steal your mother."


    "Elder brother song ~" Fang Yi looked at him angrily, "people have nothing to do with trinket. I have proved my innocence to you just now, and you still say so."


    Song Qingshu could tell that she was not really angry. He even tried to coax her into a smile. "Brother song, let me tell you a secret. It''s not only me, but also trinket. Even Shuanger and little princess have never touched her."


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu thought that he had personally verified Shuanger and Fang Yi, and he was a little sorry for trinket.


    "I just know," Fang Yi said with a sly smile, "except that Princess Jianning doesn''t know how to love herself. She may have fooled with him."


    "Shh! It''s going to be beheaded. " Hearing her mention Jianning and trinket, song Qingshu''s face flashed a little unnatural.


    "Well, let''s not talk about them," Fang Yi said with a smile, "but now I have one more thing to worry about."


    "What are you worried about?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I don''t mind serving you with shuang''er, but shuang''er is thin skinned and may not agree with you." Fang Yi blew a breath into his ears and giggled.

 Chapter 267

    "It''s not good for us to talk about Shuanger behind his back like this." Song Qingshu worried that he would be seduced later, and accidentally exposed his relationship with Shuanger.


    "Not to mention twins." Fang Yihong''s face turned red. Now she only has her body''s instinctive reaction. She really has no mind to think about anything else.


    ¡­¡­


    After a shudder from her soul, Fang Yi feels a little chilly and curls up in Song Qingshu''s arms. Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment, but still reaches out her hand and hugs her tightly.


    "Miss Fang, how are you going to reply to Su Quan?" Song Qingshu asked curiously as her fingers ran across the skin on her arm.


    "You still call me Miss Fang!" Fang Yi gave him a bitter push.


    "Or shall I call my sister-in-law?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    Fang Yi had a cold war all over her body. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t feel anything just now. Now it sounds a little abnormal..."


    "Do women have time for sages?" Song Qingshu touched his nose and saw that the other party didn''t know, so he quickly said, "later, in front of other people, I''ll call you girl. In private, I''ll call you Yi''er."


    Fang Yi felt a trace of joy in her heart, and finally felt that her relationship with the other party was getting closer. Before she could speak, song Qingshu''s next sentence made her body crisp: "if I were in bed... I would call your sister-in-law, OK?"


    Although she thought this was shameless intellectually, Fang Yi still felt disgusted and nodded: "brother song, whatever you want."


    "Yi''er, you''ll be able to hand over this IOU to Su Quan later." Song Qingshu took out the receipt of the ten thousand Liang silver note from under his pillow and put it into Fang Yi''s arms.


    But Fang Yi didn''t answer. She bit her lip and said, "No."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked strangely.


    "It always feels like I''m selling myself. I don''t like it." Fang Yi lowered her head and her eyelashes trembled.


    "Yi''er, where do you want to go. What''s more, if you can sell 10000 Liang in one night, you''ll envy all the women in the world. The most popular Huakui in Qinhuai River can''t get 10000 Liang in one night... "With that, song Qingshu suddenly thought of Lichun courtyard in Yangzhou, and he was stunned when he came to Xia Qingqing.


    "I knew that in elder brother song''s eyes, I was no different from those brothel women." With a sigh, Fang Yi sat up from the bed and began to dress.


    "Ah, Fang Gu... Yi''er, I''m sorry. I always talk nonsense and make jokes. Don''t take it to heart. If I have such an idea in my heart, I''ll make sure the sky thunders... "Song Qingshu seldom swears, but this time he really feels wronged, but Fang Yi''s fingers have pressed his lips before he finishes his sentence.


    An inexplicable look flashed in Fang Yi''s eyes: "brother song, are you apologizing to me?"


    "Yes?" Song Qingshu grabbed her hand, "don''t be angry with me, OK?"


    "No one has ever sincerely apologized to me for being so big." Fang Yi lost her mind for a while. She grew up in King Mu''s house. When she was conscious, she knew that she was a servant of Mu''s family. In the palace, either the master or the master is the elder. If they are a little bit pleasant, Fang Yi will be flattered. And the little princess has treated her as a sister since childhood. Therefore, although Fang Yi had resentment in her heart because of her humble life experience, she was sincere to the little princess. However, apart from mujianping, Fang Yi is on guard against others.


    When she comes here tonight, Fang Yi has been worried that song Qingshu will treat herself as a plaything, and she has designed a lot of methods to catch each other''s heart in the future. But so far, song Qingshu is very sincere to her, except when doing that kind of thing... Let Fang Yi has always been lack of love, closed heart into a few rays of sunshine.


    "Yi''er, do you still refuse to forgive me?" Although song Qingshu didn''t love Fang Yi, she couldn''t see women being wronged, and the culprit was himself.


    "It''s me who should ask for forgiveness." Fang Yi knelt down in front of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and realized that she was referring to the previous poisoning. She jokingly said, "didn''t I say that? I never blame you. Do you want me to take a poison oath?"


    "No, Yi''er just wants to hear brother song say three words to forgive me." Although Fang Yi can feel that what the other party said is true, she still nervously looks at Song Qingshu.


    "Well, I forgive you." Song Qingshu had to forgive her according to her way. Seeing that Fang Yi was obviously relieved, he quickly reached out and helped her up. "If you speak later, why don''t you just kneel down?"


    Fang Yi a big stone landing, happily said: "brother, you are my man, I kneel down for you, it''s natural, it doesn''t matter." Song qingshuping is waiting for her, which makes Fang Yi waver. Originally she came with calculation, but now she suddenly feels that even if she can''t get any power and status, it doesn''t matter to be his woman


    As a modern man, song Qingshu was not used to the ancient ceremony of kneeling. However, Fang Yi said that his heart suddenly swelled and he no longer insisted, "it seems that he is still a male chauvinist in his bones."


    "Now that you have believed me, I have no other intention. Take this IOU." Song Qingshu grabs her small arm and shoves the IOU into her hand.


    "Ten thousand taels so easily?" Fang Yi was not angry and thought that she had sacrificed her innocence. Although she was willing now, Su Quan would get 10000 Liang if she moved her lips. Fang Yi felt that her chest was blocked.


    "Why do you think you are the hostess so soon and love money for me?" Song Qingshu joked.


    However, Fang Yi''s face changed greatly. She explained: "Fang Yi''s status is low, and she dare not dream of becoming the elder brother''s wife."


    It used to be the most common joke between lovers in previous lives. Looking at Fang Yicheng''s panic, song Qingshu suddenly felt a little dull. But on second thought, Fang Yi grew up in the palace and had a deep-rooted sense of respect and inferiority. No wonder she was born and raised.


    He hugged Fang Yi and said in a soft voice, "the relationship between you and me is already so close. I''m just saying something casually. Why do you have to guess what''s behind it? I''m not so complicated."


    Fang Yi also felt that she was too frightened. She blushed and said, "what elder brother song taught me is."


    "Well, Bai said," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "if you can''t finish the task, how can you explain when you go back?"


    "I said directly that you are a gentleman, elder brother song, and Liu Xiahui is reborn... Naturally, I didn''t succeed." Fang Yi has figured out that Su Quan''s threat to her is that she will use mujianping to complete the seduction plan in the future. However, since Fang Yi has become a woman of song Qingshu, she naturally wants mujianping to do the same. After all, Fang Yi is still the girl of mujianping in name. She has to marry whoever mujianping marries. The secular ethics are not so easy to shake.


    If Su Quan didn''t know it, she would use various means to let mujianping seduce song Qingshu. Thinking of this, Fang Yi had an idea in her mind: "brother song, you promise me that you will pretend that nothing happened tonight in front of Su Quan in the future." With that, he shoved the IOU back.


    "Why?" Noting her sudden excitement, song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "Oh, don''t ask. I won''t hurt you anyway." Fang Yi thought to herself, "I''m sorry, little princess. For the sake of future happiness, I can only use you. But brother song is a good man, much better than trinket. You won''t blame me in the future.


    "But you''ve been in my room for so long. Su Quan won''t be so stupid. I believe we are chatting." Song Qing bookstall hands, helplessly said.


    "Although she doubts, she has no evidence. As long as we unify the caliber, she can''t believe it." During this period of time, she was so angry with Su Quan that she would not let go of the chance to join her.


    "By the way, brother song, do you know how to detoxify Bao Tai Yi Jin Wan?" Fang Yi suddenly thought of the poison in their bodies, and her expression suddenly faded.


    "It''s only a year before the attack, and we''ll be on Dragon Island soon. There''s always a chance to find an antidote." Song Qingshu wants to say something, but if the poison hand medicine King fails to prepare the antidote, doesn''t it make her happy? Let''s talk about it after it''s done.


    "Brother song, I can''t reach the realm of regarding life and death as nothing." Fang Yi looks at Song Qingshu with admiration.


    "Yi''er, don''t worry. I''ll find the antidote before you get poisoned." Song Qingshu is worried that she will not be appeased. If Fang Yi betrays herself like Trinket in the original book because of the antidote, she will not be as generous as trinket. Song Qingshu didn''t want to be this kind of ending.


    "Brother song, before I thought about the face of fat Toutuo and thin Toutuo, I was afraid of Baotai Yijin pill. I don''t know why. I''m not afraid at all now. Because I know you will be with me no matter what Fang Yi said shyly.


    "What you want to say is, it''s a big deal. Let''s do the same thing right." Song Qingshu laughs. Since Fang Yi has seen it, there will be one unknown factor missing in the future.


    "Fang Yi has no regrets in this life if she can live and die with brother song." Now Fang Yi doesn''t know whether she is acting or showing her true feelings when she says this


    "What! Song Qingshu is not moved? " Watching Fang Yi walk into the room in neat clothes, Su Quan feels that it''s not good. She''s just as expected.


    "Brother Song said," don''t deceive your friend''s wife. "He''s a gentleman who doesn''t care about anything." Fang Yi''s heart is a piece of coquettish, that man is not what sit and don''t mess.


    "Is that true?" Su Quan''s eyes flashed a trace of suspicion.


    "If madam doesn''t believe it, Fang Yi can take off her clothes and let madam check it." Fang Yi raised her hand and asked you to help yourself.


    "Come on, I don''t have that hobby." Su Tsuen waved his hand in disgust, frowned, and said to himself, "is song Qingshu a man, not even a beautiful woman in the middle of the night?"


    Fang Yi''s tense nerves finally relaxed, and there were many traces of happiness left on her body. Su Quan would not be able to hide it if he really checked. After hearing what she said, Fang Yi turned her eyes and said: "in fact, I can feel that his body has developed desire, but because of my identity, he has been trying to bear it. My wife is thousands of times more beautiful than me. Master Hong and he are not friends. If my wife comes out, she will be able to catch me. "


    ------

 Chapter 268

    "You are so bold, you dare to make fun of Mrs. Bennet!" Su Quan pulled his face down.


    "Don''t get me wrong, madam." although Fang Yi is close to song Qingshu, Su Quan''s long-term influence is still there. She hastily explained, "I mean that by means of Madam, song Qingshu can achieve the goal without really taking advantage of it." In private, it is widely said that Su Quan, like the fox spirit in Liaozhai, will be enchanted. Fang Yi is dubious about this and can''t help taking the opportunity to explore.


    "That''s another way." Su Quan nodded as expected. In fact, at the beginning, she thought about her own work, but she was worried that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were too high. If he could not grasp the fire properly, he would use it to force her to resist, so she hesitated all the time.


    Fang Yi was surprised and thought that she had to find a chance to remind song Qingshu, so as not to catch her way.


    "Are you sure song Qingshu has been lured out of control by you?" Su Quan thought about it and decided to confirm it again.


    "Well." Fang Yi pretended to nod shyly, but what she thought in her heart was that she couldn''t hold it


    "Well, I''ll show you how good Mrs. Ben is." Su Tsuen snorted, his face was full of confidence, and just as he finished, he went out.


    "Is Madame going now?" Fang Yi complains in secret. First, she is worried that she will see the battlefield just after the two men''s mess. Second, she thinks that before she can remind song Qingshu, in case he is not prepared, he will be killed by Su Quan.


    "What''s the problem?" Su Quan stared at her suspiciously. "With the foreshadowing in front of you, the rest is easy for my wife." Su Quan is very confident in her enchantment skills. For many years, except for some old followers, no man has been fooled by her.


    "No problem. I wish you a good start." Fang Yi replied quickly.


    "Curie is strange. Something''s wrong when you come back." Su Quan frowned and didn''t come up with a reason. Although he had a bad feeling, now the opportunity is rare. Su Quan really doesn''t want to give up.


    Looking at Su Quan''s figure disappearing at the door, Fang Yi murmured to herself: brother song, I hope you are really a gentleman... Even if you are not, after two times like that, you should have no energy now.


    When Fang Yi is worried about gain and loss, Su Quan has already knocked on the door of song Qingshu. Song Qingshu, who is refining his true Qi, opens his eyes. There is a trace of doubt in her eyes. How can Fang Yi return so soon?


    "Song officials, did they ever sleep?" All of a sudden, there was a pretty girl voice outside the door.


    Song Qingshu trembled when he heard that. Fortunately, he didn''t have the surname of Ximen. He quickly got up and opened the door. Looking at the beautiful woman standing at the door, he said with a bitter smile, "what can I do for you when your wife comes to see song so late?"


    Seeing that song Qingshu opened the door so quickly, Su Quan was very happy. Since he had chosen to open the door, he must have some agitation in his heart... But how did she know that song Qingshu, a modern man, had no defense between men and women. It was a taboo thing for a woman to come to the door in the middle of the night in ancient times, but it was normal in Song Qingshu''s eyes.


    "It''s cold outside. Won''t Mr. Song invite people in?" As he spoke, Su Tsuen held his arms, and his delicate body shivered without any trace, just like a delicate boudoir.


    "Is Fang Yi exposed?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, "but look at her like this, it''s not like that."


    "What''s the lady saying? Please come in." Song Qingshu stepped aside and welcomed her in.


    After entering the room, Su Quan seemed to go back to his room. He looked here and there. He was not as cautious as Fang Yi before. Seeing song Qingshu''s puzzled expression, he gave a smile and revealed a looming pear vortex on his lips: "I came here just to see what the stone hearted song was doing alone. I had the heart to refuse the beautiful Fang girl."


    The dimples on Su Quan''s lips are very shallow. Only when he smiles can he show a trace, and only on the left. If they were not so close, it would be hard to find song Qingshu. Suddenly hearing Su Quan''s words, song Qingshu was stunned and then responded: "did you send Miss Fang here?"


    "People worry that you can''t sleep on your own. When they see that Miss Fang''s appearance and figure are all superior, they send her to wait on senior officials of Song Dynasty. But you are so cruel. You don''t know how sad Miss Fang is when she comes back to her room." Su Tsuen sighed, as if accusing a heartless man.


    Song Qingshu secretly praised Fang Yihao''s acting skills, but his expression was still innocent: "madam, you are not harming me. Miss Fang is a married woman."


    "Isn''t that better? Adult song won''t take responsibility for her virginity, not to mention her husband has died." Su Quan looked at him with a smile.


    "What a coincidence, comrade!" Song Qingshu heard the heart secretly happy, subconsciously back to a, "wife is not a married woman."


    "Er," Su Quan said with a smile, his cheeks turned red. "Mr. Song is so bold. He even dares to eat Mrs. Ben''s tofu."


    "I''m willing to do my best to avoid eating such white tofu." Song Qingshu said in a pun.


    Su Quan was not angry when he heard that. He was a little excited when he saw song Qingshu teasing him. It turned out that her enchantment skill was not omnipotent. Before casting, she needed to attract the other person''s attention. When the other person''s mind showed a little vacancy, she used the enchantment skill to control the other person.


    Su Quanjiao turned around with a smile, taking the opportunity to keep a distance from Song Qingshu: "people come here today, in addition to fighting against injustice for Miss Fang, there is another thing I want to ask you."


    "Madam, please say that I will say everything I know." Song Qingshu smiles and adds "Caiguai" in his heart.


    Su Quan didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he seemed to pick up the tea cup on the table, pour a cup of water, put it to his mouth and take a sip. His ruddy lips and white tea cup formed a strong visual impact.


    Song Qingshu is a bit thirsty, and he has already fallen out in his heart: my darling, this should be called sexual suggestion in Psychology... It seems that flattering is also a science. Up, goblins, let''s use it.


    Su Quan''s eyes could not be concealed by the slight slip in the other party''s throat. She was very satisfied with song Qingshu''s reaction. She walked around the room with a small step, as if there was something hard to say: "before, Mr. Song mentioned that the master needed to abstain from martial arts..." in the middle of the speech, Su Quan blushed and didn''t want to speak any more.


    "Just a word. Is it necessary to lean on my bed? The topic is so suggestive... "Song Qingshu is full of criticism. If he doesn''t know Su Quan''s powerful role in the original work, he may be cheated by her Oscar performance.


    "This kind of thing, presumably the madam is a litigant, should be the most clear just right." Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly either. Instead, he laughed at her unkindly.


    "All give you so obvious hint, still don''t take the initiative." Su Quan secretly angry, see song Qingshu and other men are not the same, it seems not so easy to be dealt with, "well, don''t tame you into a loyal dog under my skirt, I su Quan with your last name!"


    Su Quan ignited a sense of war. What she needed was the moment when song Qingshu lost his mind. So she continued to tease song Qingshu: "this kind of thing is a daughter''s home. How can I say that? I just want to ask if there is any solution for song Qingshu?"


    "Madam, I have a poem here, which should be helpful to my wife''s situation." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Oh? I can''t see that master song is not only good at martial arts, but also can recite poems to fight. He is really good at both literature and martial arts. " Su Quan''s eyes were a little surprised. You know, there are few people in the lake who know it well, let alone the high-level skill of poetry.


    "What''s so hard about poetry? I''m good at it." Song Qingshu told a cold joke about his previous life. Seeing Su Quan''s expression in the clouds, he continued: "madam, listen to me - the girl has an acre of land. She has been barren for 18 years. If she can''t eat enough at home, she''ll go to another house."


    Su Tsuen''s face was full of brilliance, red and green, but it was not easy to break out, so he had to smile awkwardly: "my wife really overestimated Mr. Song. Mr. Song''s masterpiece didn''t rhyme at all


    But song Qingshu didn''t care at all. He shook his head and said with a smile, "rhyme is just a scholar''s path. Then madam, how about this poem again." After that, without waiting for Su Quan''s reaction, he said to himself, "the sun is shining at the beginning, and thousands of mountains and rivers are burning; In an instant, the stars and the moon are driven away


    Su Quan wanted to take the opportunity to praise him, but he was teased by the other party just now. Now he can''t bear to think that the poem was written by Song Qing, so he expressed his feelings directly and sarcastically: "the words are vulgar, and they don''t rhyme at all. It''s not a good poem."


    Song Qingshu looked at Su Quan strangely. He knew you would say this: "this poem was written by Zhao Kuangyin, the founding emperor of the Northern Song Dynasty. It''s really not very good from the perspective of poetry, but I pay more attention to the atmosphere between the lines. Therefore, rhyme is just a path, and the meaning expressed in poetry itself is more precious. "


    Su Quan was shocked: Song Qingshu actually compared himself with the emperor. It seems that he is not destined to be in the pool


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that his random words had so many associations with the superstitious ancients. Seeing Su Quan''s expression, he said with a smile, "now what does my wife think of my poem just now? I think it''s vivid and appropriate."


    Su Quan forced his anger. He leaned over to song Qingshu and said with a smile, "how can song Da forgive me and let me have some food?"


    The tip of his nose is filled with the fragrance of a mature woman. When he hears the other party''s words, song Qingshu feels that he is in a state of mind. Su Quan keenly seizes this opportunity and looks up at him with a strange look in his eyes: "Mr. Song, do you think I''m beautiful?"

 Chapter 269

    There was a strange light in Song Qingshu''s eyes, and then he became a little confused: "beautiful, madam is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."


    Su Quan was very satisfied with his answer. He continued to stare into his eyes and said with a smile, "is that right? It''s said that Mr. Song''s wife Zhou Zhiruo is also a famous beauty in the world. Am I more beautiful than her? " With the reputation of song Qingshu more and more, many people in the world have specially checked his past, and it''s not strange to know his relationship with Zhou Zhiruo.


    There was a look of pain on Song Qingshu''s face: "she is really beautiful, but I don''t like it. But the beauty of the lady is no less than that of her, and the charm is far less than that of her. "


    "You have a sweet mouth. I''m so fascinated that you can talk so well." Su Quan''s success made him relaxed when he knew that song Qingshu had been completely controlled by himself.


    "Do you like me?" The tone of Su Quan''s speech is very strange. A few common words come out of her mouth, but they are very soft.


    "Yes, of course." Song Qingshu replied in a hurry, as if worried that hesitation would make a beautiful woman unhappy.


    "How do you like it?" Looking at the wooden man in front of him, Su Quan enjoyed the feeling of being in charge of the whole situation. For a moment, he was naughty and began to tease.


    "How do you like it?" Obviously, this problem is too complicated for song Qingshu. He hesitated and said, "I like it very much."


    Seeing that song Qingshu, who is usually smart and calm, has turned into this silly boy, Su Quan feels a trace of revenge in his heart. His tone is rather coquettish and says, "will you give money to your sister?"


    "Yes, my money is my sister''s money." Song Qingshu naturally replied.


    Su Quan was so happy that his eyes narrowed: "but during the day, my sister borrowed ten thousand taels of silver from you."


    Song Qingshu scratched his head and pondered for a moment. He suddenly realized that he ran to bed. He felt out the IOU and handed it to Su Quan: "I don''t know why I asked my sister for the IOU at that time. Now I think it''s unforgivable. I hope my sister will forgive me."


    Su Quan took a look at it and found that it was his own personal painting. He carefully put it in his arms and said with a smile: "you have given such an important thing to my sister. My sister is very happy now. If you have any wishes, please tell her. Maybe she will realize your dream when she is happy."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, but soon faded: "but I dare not say."


    "There''s nothing I dare not to do. As long as my sister can do it, she will help you." Although she didn''t have much contact with song Qingshu, Su Quan already knew that he was a man of great depth, so she was very curious about whether a person like song Qingshu would reveal any shocking secrets when he lost his mind.


    "Really?" Song Qingshu opens his mouth, but takes a look at Su Quan and swallows the words temporarily.


    "It''s true, of course." Su Quan smiles and looks at Song Qingshu with encouraging eyes. However, when she hears song Qingshu''s reply, she can''t laugh any more.


    "I miss you." Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of longing.


    Su Quan was startled to know that the people who had been enchanted by his own Dharma said what he really thought in his heart. When he heard such vulgar language, Su Quan was annoyed. At the same time, his body also felt inexplicable. For many years, Hong Antong had been feeling guilty for himself because he had been practicing his internal skills and could not get close to women, so he treated himself like a treasure, If you hold it in your hand, it will break. If you hold it in your mouth, it will melt. You never say a word about it. What''s more, the rest of the Chinese people in dragon sect are afraid of themselves like tigers. They dare to say something like that.


    Seeing the inexplicable desire in Song Qingshu''s eyes, Su Quan soon calms down. Her main enchantment is to guide the other party''s thinking and behavior, but she can''t completely control the other party. If song Qingshu really suddenly rapes her, compared with the force value of the two people, Su Quan may not have any anti resistance ability, so she hastily replied: "my dear brother, How can you have such an idea... But my sister likes you very much, and she is willing to give my brother a day. " With that, Su Quan''s face was flushed. Even she didn''t know whether it was disguised or shamed.


    "Really?" Song Qingshu looked at her pleasantly. He soon opened his arms and put Su Quan in his arms. He opened his mouth to her neck.


    Su Quan dodged and tried to urge the enchanted Dafa: "but my sister has something important to do now, and I can''t give it to you."


    "What is more important than me?" Song Qingshu muttered discontentedly.


    He had never been so close to a man. He was tightly held in his arms by song Qingshu. Su Quan''s voice trembled: "there are many villains in my sister''s house. They not only want to take my sister''s property, but also want to take her back... Day." Su Quan felt that he was a little crazy. He was going to rob him to be his wife. Why did he change it to that word temporarily.


    "That''s ridiculous, that''s ridiculous!" Song Qingshu seemed to be greatly stimulated and said aloud, "who is so bold? My sister told me that I will kill them all."


    Su Tsuen was very happy that song Qingshu, a super master, was a good fighter. Then things would be easier: "my sister is going home soon. Will you protect my sister?"


    "Of course, I won''t let anyone else hurt my sister." Song Qingshu definitely nodded.


    Su Quan took the opportunity to break away from his arms, looking at each other''s expression of loss, his heart can not help a pain: "sister promised you, you help sister to drive away the bad guys, sister will let you... Like that."


    "Which one?" Song Qingshu asked foolishly.


    "I hate it If Su Quan didn''t know that the other party''s brain is not very smart now, he must think that he is deliberately playing with himself, "that''s what you just said."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "let me day..."


    "Don''t say it!" Su Quan glared at him angrily, "and after you go home, you have to listen to me."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu murmured discontentedly, "those bad guys want to take advantage of their elder sister, they all deserve to die."


    "Not all the guests are bad people, some of them can show their interests and divide them into different groups..." seeing song Qingshu''s blank expression, Su Quan was upset and murmured to himself: "you are so smart, you must know what I mean."


    "Although I don''t quite understand, I will do whatever my sister asks me to do in the future." Song Qingshu scratched his head with a simple smile.


    Su Quan sighed. If only he could keep his normal mind and listen to his own words, he would be very happy. But she knew that it was just a thought. If song Qingshu returned to her usual shrewd spirit, she would not be at ease.


    "My brother is the best to me." Su Tsuen couldn''t help pinching song Qingshu''s face. He felt that her skin was smoother than that of other women. It was unreasonable.


    "Good sister, I want to kiss." Smelling Su Quan''s fragrance, song Qingshu was obviously restless.


    "You have to get rid of the fire first, or it''s too dangerous to pester me all day long." Su Quan''s lightness skill is called Flying Swallow flying back. Although it can''t compare with the famous Lingbo Weibu, Shenxing Baibian and so on, it still has its own uniqueness in Dodge body method. Song Qingshu''s mind is not very clear at present, and his kung fu can''t be fully used. Therefore, Su Quan can easily dodge when he is on guard.


    "My younger brother is good. My elder sister will find a beauty to be your wife first." Su Quan didn''t think that song Qingshu was a gentleman on the surface, but he fell into his own obsession. Without reason and moral restraint, he became so anxious. It seems that he is a luster in his heart. But soon Su Quan was worried about the gains and losses again. Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills have been greatly reduced. Can he cope with the situation of Dragon Island, tiger and wolf looking around


    When Fang Yi looks at Su Quan leading song Qingshu in, her eyes are straight. Before she has time to speak, Su Quan first opens her mouth, points to Fang Yi and asks song Qingshu, "good brother, do you think this elder sister is beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu looks at Fang Yi confidently. Her eyes are so strange that when she is hairy, she only hears song Qingshu say, "it''s not as good as her sister."


    Looking at Fang Yi''s face, Su Quan was obviously satisfied with the answer. Jiao said with a smile, "good brother, I''ll make do with it tonight. When things are finished in the future, my sister will accompany you again."


    When Fang Yi heard that, Su Quan came to her and said to song Qingshu, "wait for me to serve him. Don''t worry, he won''t refuse you now."


    Fang Yi''s face turned pale. Su Quan thought she was going to refuse, so he took the opportunity to threaten in a low voice: "I can tie you up and give you some more medicine... I hope you don''t challenge my patience." Seeing that Fang Yi nodded her head silently, she said aloud, "my brother will be my wife''s guest of honor in the future. Naturally, he should be treated as a guest of honor. Fang Yi, you will be his servant girl in the future and serve his daily life well. You can''t refuse any of his requests. I mean anything, do you understand?"


    Looking at Su Quan''s sharp eyes, Fang Yi nods helplessly. She also wants to see what medicine song Qingshu sells in the gourd.


    After leading song Qingshu back to the room, Fang Yi did not speak, the other side first spoke: "take off your clothes."


    "What?" Fang Yi was not angry. She came to song Qingshu and asked in a low voice, "brother song, what''s the matter?"


    "My sister just asked you to listen to me. Why didn''t you listen to my first words?" Song Qingshu''s expression was a little angry. He stood up and went out, "I''ll go to find my sister."


    "Ah Fang Yi grabs him in a hurry and looks at Song Qingshu with different temperament. She is secretly surprised: is it because he has been enchanted by the master''s wife? Fang Yi just heard of Su Quan''s evil work, but she didn''t expect that it really existed.


    "Take it off!" Fang Yi pouts and sulks. She thinks that he has seen all the things he should see. It doesn''t matter if she takes off again. In the middle, she is hugged by song Qingshu.


    There was something else I wanted to ask, but song Qingshu''s wanton and hot kiss soon blocked Fang Yi''s lips and made her warm up. When she tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time, she was still a little uncomfortable, but Fang Yi enjoyed it, so she didn''t refuse Fang''s rudeness.


    Su Quan outside the window has been listening carefully to the voice in the room. She always feels that something is wrong just now. She suspects that song Qingshu is acting like a fool. She wants to test the other party. When she sees that he pushes Fang Yi down, she doesn''t hesitate. She finally wants to leave. But the wonderful voice inside seems to have a strange magic, which makes Su Quanshe''s legs like nails, Stay where you are and listen curiously.


    It was only when the sky turned white that Su Quan came to his room.

 Chapter 270

    The next morning, Su Quan, who is having breakfast in the lobby, looks at Fang Yi red faced and pulled over by song Qingshu, and his expression is very strange: "spring curfew is worth a lot of money. Why don''t you have a rest?"


    Fang Yi wants to find a way to get in, but song Qingshu takes the steamed bread on the table and eats it. Su Quan looks at him with a smile: "good brother, did Miss Fang satisfy you last night?"


    Song Qingshu seems to have been stemmed. He quickly drank a bowl of water and said vaguely, "the others are OK, just a little regret."


    This is not only Su Quan, even Fang Yi also curiously raised his head, with one voice asked: "what regret."


    "She''s not a virgin." Song Qingshu lightly dropped a heavy bomb.


    Fang Yi was so angry that she vomited blood. Her virginity was damaged by this heartless man. She didn''t expect to turn away so soon.


    Fang Yi can''t help but smile. "Miss Fang is someone else''s wife, so she won''t be a virgin."


    "Will her husband come and hit me?" Song Qingshu raised his head and asked foolishly.


    Su Quan glanced at Fang Yi, stretched out a slender jade finger and shook it in front of Song Qing''s writing: "first, her husband can''t beat you; Second, her husband is dead, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Fang Yi is secretly frightened and looks at Song Qingshu carefully. Last night, Fang Yi was too tired in the room. After finishing the work, she felt sleepy, so she hasn''t had time to ask him what''s the matter. But now, she can basically confirm that the other party has lost her mind.


    "Well, sister, do you have a husband?"


    Song Qingshu''s next question made Su Quan''s smile stiff on his face. After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t intend to tell him: "you will naturally know this later."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu obviously just casually asked, and did not mean to follow up.


    In the following journey, two women have their own ghosts. One keeps weaving all kinds of wonderful lies for song Qingshu, and the other tries to wake him up in private. As a result, song Qingshu turns around and goes to tell the truth. After that, Fang Yi no longer dares to say anything to song Qingshu, but only watches his back and meditates every day.


    "Good brother, after you go to the island this time, you will consider yourself a special envoy sent by the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. I will teach you what to say at that time." Su Quan takes song Qingshu and orders. Then he looks up at Fang Yi, "and you, change your men''s clothes and pretend to be the servant of the special envoy, Mr. Song."


    "Special envoy? It sounds familiar. " Song Qingshu''s face flashed a ray of doubt.


    Fang Yi was overjoyed and took the opportunity to say: "brother song, you are the deputy head of the Imperial Guard of the Qing Dynasty, and you are the most popular master under the tartar Emperor..."


    "I want you to talk more?" Fang Yi also wanted to say that she was slapped in the face by Su Quan.


    "Yes." Fang Yi was very hateful, but she couldn''t fight again. She was poisoned by others and had to swallow her anger.


    "Sounds interesting. Is the special envoy the imperial envoy?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    Su Quan thought for a moment and nodded: "almost. It''s just that the Imperial Envoys were sent down by the imperial court, and the envoys acted in secret."


    Song Qingshu asked, "what shall I say then?"


    Su Quan thought about it and thought that it was too complicated. Today''s song Qingshu may not remember it, so he had to say, "let Fang Yi do the specific things for you. What you have to do is keep quiet and provide force when necessary."


    After that, Su Quan pulls Fang Yi aside and explains in detail.


    It turns out that in the battle of Shengjing, the whole army of Shenlong sect led by Su Quan was destroyed, which damaged almost half of the elite masters of the whole Shenlong sect. In recent years, because of her wantonly cleaning the old people in the church, it has already caused widespread dissatisfaction. If Hong Antong and her prestige can still hold her down on weekdays, this time it will be a heavy loss. Su Quan worries that some people in the church will take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Not long ago, news came from the island''s confidants that Hongli had sent three armies, led by Li Shiyao, Zhaohui and hailancha, three of his five famous generals, to approach Shenlong island and threatened to withdraw as soon as Shenlong cult handed over Su Quan, the murderer.


    In this way, Su Quan did not dare to go back to Shenlong Island directly. Although she knew that Hong Antong loved her very much, compared with his power, she might be sacrificed without hesitation. Originally, Su Quan planned to leave, but she shuddered at the thought that she would face the pursuit of Hongli and Shenlong cult in the future. In addition, she was reluctant to give up her foundation in Shenlong cult for many years.


    Su Tsuen finally decided to go back to Shenlong Island, but she was not so stupid as to go back without any preparation. Su Tsuen, who was always smart, soon thought of using external forces to protect her own safety. Her power is mostly in the Dragon sect. At this juncture, Su Quan has two candidates in mind. One is her father, Su Yin. It''s not difficult for her to win the Dragon sect with his martial arts and intelligence. But Su Quan hated her father from childhood. Even in this desperate situation, she didn''t want to ask him.


    Soon another person''s choice came to mind. Su Quan didn''t know why he thought of song Qingshu subconsciously at that time. Maybe his martial arts skills were enough to reassure people. Maybe he went deep into the tiger''s den as well. While he was completely annihilated, song Qingshu was able to retreat peacefully


    When he came to the capital, Su Quan heard that the Tong family was dealing with Trinket''s widow, while song Qingshu was protecting them. Su Quan had an idea and took the opportunity to save Fang Yi from the prison of shuntianfu. In fact, although Su Quan''s martial arts skills are fairly good, they are far from the level of robbing people in the capital prison. However, she has another unique skill, which is enchantment. It''s not difficult to control several prisons.


    After rescuing Fang Yi, Su Quan coerces her to poison song Qingshu. After a series of measures, he finally achieves his goal.


    Of course, Su Quan didn''t tell her what happened. She just taught her some things to pay attention to.


    The three came to a seaside town, where there was a secret stronghold of the Dragon cult. The cult had already heard that Su Quan was about to return to the island, so the Yellow Dragon envoy Yin Jin, one of the five dragon envoys, came to meet them.


    In addition to the leader and his wife, these five dragon envoys have the most noble status, and all of them have the best martial arts skills. Before, Zhong Zhiling, Bailong''s envoy, was executed by Su Quan on the pretext that the post of Bailong''s envoy fell to Trinket by chance. But now Trinket has also died suddenly, and the post of Bailong''s envoy is vacant.


    Su Quan took a look at Song Qingshu and finally shook his head. It was just a white dragon envoy. I''m afraid he didn''t pay attention to it. If only song Qingshu had been as obedient as he is now. With his help and years of painstaking efforts, it''s not impossible for him to completely control the Dragon sect. Why should he rely on others'' breath.


    However, Su Quan also knew that it was unrealistic. She was so enchanted that she could not keep people awake all her life. Now, in order to control song Qingshu, she has to do some work every day, combined with certain drugs, just to do it. Su Quan made up his mind that when the storm subsided, he must take the opportunity to get rid of song Qingshu. Otherwise, when he wakes up, he will not be able to bear the other party''s revenge.


    "Yin Jin, the Yellow Dragon envoy under him, greets his wife. The leader of Hong sect is immortal and enjoys happiness forever. His life is equal to that of heaven." After Yan Jingong''s courtesy, a pair of thief''s eyes turned straight and looked at Su Quan''s charming body quietly.


    If ordinary people think Su Quan is still in favor, the Lord of Hong sect sent a five dragon envoy to welcome her back to the island. But Su Tsuen, who is very clever, suddenly realized the abnormality. Among the five dragon envoys, Yin Jin was the most incompetent one who could only pat the horse because he was always on the side of the sect leader and his wife, so he was able to sit on the throne of the sect leader.


    As their confidants, although Yin Jin has always been lustful and shameless, he never dares to look at Su Quan more. As a result, he is so bold that he "belittles" himself with his eyes. Su Quan soon realizes that there may be some changes on the island, which makes the timid Yin Jin fat.


    "Yin Jin, right?" Song Qingshu noticed the other side''s wretched eyes and muttered, "what a name! Its pronunciation is the same as that of reproductive organs. It''s really worthy of being a Huanglong envoy." Song Qingshu deliberately stressed the pronunciation of the word "yellow". Yan Jin, a character like this, couldn''t hear the meaning of humiliation. He suddenly burst into a rage: "that little white face, what are you! If it''s not for your wife''s face, I won''t tear your mouth. "


    Su Quan frowned. When did Yin Jin dare to shout like this in front of him? It seems that the situation on the island is not optimistic. Then he said faintly: "he is really nothing, just the first master of Manchu Qing."


    "Song Qingshu?" Yin Jin came down with a cold sweat on his face. Although Hong Antong had come back to shut up before and kept quiet about the injury, rumors still spread in the river and lake. We all know that the invincible cult leader was defeated by a young man. In recent years, the other side''s achievements have been brilliant. Since the death of Dongfang unbeaten, Song Qingshu has been regarded as the first master of martial arts under the rule of the Qing Dynasty.


    Isn''t it like an ant for such a character to crush himself? Yin Jin was the best at steering the boat in the wind. He said with a smile in front of Song Qing''s writing: "I don''t know it''s great Xia song who came here in person. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I hope you don''t remember my life..."


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows moved and his expression was a little strange. He seemed to enjoy this kind of flattery very much. However, he didn''t expect that the other party would flatter him endlessly. From the Taishan battle to the red flower party alone, song Qingshu was a little annoyed and waved his hand contemptuously to stop him.


    Yin jinlue awkwardly returned to Su Quan, looked at her nervously, and asked in a whisper, "madam, how can he go with you?"


    "What''s wrong?" Su chuckled, "Mr. Song is my wife''s friend. This time I went to Shenlong island with my wife to discuss the alliance with the religious leader."


    Looking at Su Quan''s back, Yin Jin had a rich expression and thought: now the Dragon Island will be busy.

 Chapter 271

    Su Quan is arranged in the most luxurious cabin. She quickly calls song Qingshu and Fang Yi to her side. She is very weak now, and there are only two helpers. She can''t help but worry. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Madame, yellow dragon envoy Yin Jin asked to see you." There was a knock outside the door, more respectful than before.


    "Come in." Su Quan said faintly, leaning on the side of the table, not looking at Yan Jin who came in, he just gently blew the tea in the cup.


    Yin Jin thought Su Quan would ask about the situation on the island nervously, but she didn''t speak until she came back to the room. In this way, it was Yin Jin''s turn to sit still. Thinking of song Qingshu beside Su Quan, he knew that things had changed and felt that it was necessary to sell properly. If Su Quan could survive the crisis safely, he would surely benefit from himself in the future.


    However, when he came into the room and saw Su Quan''s arrogant attitude, Yin Jin could not help but feel a little angry: what''s the magic of this bitch? If the leader nodded at that time, you don''t know how many men would ride and how many men would press you.


    Of course, Yin Jin, who had always been a wall grass, did not dare to put all this on his face. Instead, he said earnestly, "madam is really leisurely, but does madam know that she is about to have a big disaster?"


    "Oh?" Su Quan slowly put the cup back on the table, "tell me." It''s not su Quan''s posturing, it''s su Quan''s understanding that she''s just singing empty city stratagems. She knows all about the virtues of these people in dragon sect. They are cruel in reality. If they see their weakness, they can swallow up all the dregs in an instant, and eat the weak meat. That''s the law of their world.


    Seeing that Su Quan didn''t care, Yin Jin, who was still hesitant, finally made up his mind and ran to the door to confirm that there was no one around. Then he came back and said quietly, "madam, I know that my subordinates are ordered to catch you this time."


    Su Quan''s heart was cold. Could it be that the situation on Shenlong island was so bad, but he still kept silent and said with a sneer, "it''s up to you?"


    Yan Jin quickly said with a smile: "my subordinates have always been loyal to my wife, how dare they disrespect my wife." In his heart, he was scolding. It turned out that Yin Jin had brought many good teachers this time. It was not difficult to catch Su Quan, but when he saw song Qingshu, he had to hesitate.


    In the past two years, song Qingshu has become famous, and it is not the general rising star, but the existence of many top famous experts. Even though Yin Jin didn''t have a direct understanding of the martial arts of Taoist Chongxu and Zuo lengchan, as a five dragon envoy, he knew that Hong Antong was injured in Song Qingshu''s hands last time. So Yin Jin knew that he really wanted to do it. His men probably didn''t have the ability to capture Su Quan. But if he didn''t complete the task, he would be punished as well as returning to Shenlong island. He thought of the severe punishment in the sect, Yin Jin shivered and finally decided to gamble. After all, Hong Antong loved this charming lady so much that he might not really give her to Shengjing.


    Seeing that Yin Jin was standing there, his face was uncertain, and he didn''t go on talking. Su Quan was annoyed, so he had to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Jin suddenly woke up and quickly explained: "madam, last time Shengjing and his party killed fukang''an, Hongli was very angry and made several armies to destroy our dragon sect."


    Su Quan snorted coldly: "Hongli''s eight banners cavalry are brave and good at fighting. When they get into the water, they don''t change from dragon to shrimp. Our dragon sect has always been good at water fighting, even with him?"


    "That''s what I said," Yan Jin said with a smile, "but Hongli didn''t make such a fuss this time. It was clear that he didn''t care about the loss. Although our dragon sect is good at water warfare, its manpower is far less than Hongli''s army."


    "Today, the world is in chaos. I don''t believe that Hongli is willing to spend his elite on my Dragon Island." Su Quan was annoyed. Hong an Tong usually looked at his prestige, but he couldn''t even see it in an emergency. It seemed that he was just a brave man.


    "But it is said that the Golden Snake camp in Shandong will also respond to Hongli and send water troops to fight." Yin Jin took a careful look at Su Quan.


    Su Tsuen felt a little confused. Yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Snake camp was overseas, and he was very good at water warfare. Because of the interest, the Golden Snake camp of Shenlong cult had been involved in many battles, and finally reached a compromise. Taking the Yellow Sea as the boundary, it belonged to the Golden Snake camp in the south, and Shenlong cult in the north. This was the only way to make peace. In recent years, although the center of gravity of the Golden Snake camp has shifted to Shandong and the water army has been abandoned, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. If the Golden Snake camp really sends troops, the advantage of the Dragon sect in Shengjing will be completely lost.


    "Where did the news come from?" Su Quan asked in a deep voice.


    "The news should be accurate. According to the spy''s report, senior figures of Golden Snake camp have come to Baoqin palace to discuss the issue of sending troops." Hearing Yin Jin''s words, song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, but soon became dim again.


    "Even so, if the soldiers come to cover up the enemy, how should we plan to meet the enemy and send you to arrest my wife?" Su Quan''s eyebrows picked slightly, staring at Yin Jin and asked.


    Yin Jin quickly looked away. It was said that Su Quan was good at enchanting Dafa. He didn''t want to be her puppet at this delicate moment. Looking at Su Quan''s beautiful feet on the ground, his greedy eyes flashed away: "reply to Madam, it''s mainly from Shengjing. If... If..."


    "If what?" In fact, Su Quan already knew the truth, but he didn''t want to expose his secret agents.


    "Don''t be angry when your subordinates say it," Yan Jinyi gritted his teeth and said quickly, "Shengjing said that as long as the Dragon sect gave up the culprit, they would withdraw."


    "Do you believe that?" Su Quan sneered.


    "Of course, my subordinates don''t believe it," Yin Jin quickly expressed his loyalty, "but many brothers in the church believe it. They think that the disaster is caused by my wife. If I sacrifice my wife, I can avoid thousands of brothers'' blood in vain. That''s... It''s quite cost-effective." Yin Jin''s words were not true, because he was one of these people.


    "What did the leader say?" Su Quan snorted.


    "The leader has not made a statement, but recently the brothers in the church are in a great mood, and even the leader can''t hold it down. So he sent someone to take his wife back first." Seeing that Su Quan''s face turned cold, Yin Jin quickly explained, "but the leader always thought of his wife''s kindness, so he sent his subordinates to come here. If the other five dragon envoys, I''m afraid... I''m afraid they won''t be so polite." Yin Jin is careful to say good words for Hong Antong. He doesn''t want any rumors to spread to Hong Antong. After all, they are husband and wife. If they make up in the future, Su Quan turns around and sells himself, which will be a tragedy.


    Su Quan knew that Yin Jin was telling the truth. Among the five dragon envoys of the Dragon cult, only Yin Jin had always been close to Hong Antong and himself. The other four envoys had been dissatisfied with the promotion of new people by the leader and himself over the years. This time, taking advantage of such a good opportunity of the Shengjing army, they were eager to get rid of themselves. The group on the island was excited, I''m afraid they could not do without their credit.


    However, Su Quan won''t be grateful to Hong Antong at all. She knows her husband in name too well. She sent Yin Jinlai just to look good. If he didn''t sacrifice his mind, Hong Antong should suppress it by thunder when discussing this matter on the island, and it won''t form the current situation of intense emotions.


    At this moment, Su Quan''s confidence was shaken. The reason why she returned to Shenlong island was that she still had a glimmer of hope for Hong Antong. After all, his love for her husband and wife for so many years was not fake. But now I know that even Hong Antong may decide to sacrifice himself, and Su Quan suddenly becomes physically and mentally exhausted.


    "Madam, I won''t let Huang Long embarrass me. I''ll go to Shenlong island with you and leave it to the leader. Su Quan remembers today''s kindness of Huanglong envoy and will repay him one day. I need to be quiet. Go down first. " Su Quan waved his hand and motioned Yin Jin to go out first.


    "My subordinates have always been loyal to the leader and his wife. I wish the leader and his wife happiness and longevity. Don''t dare to ask for reward, don''t dare to... "Although Yin Jin said that he didn''t dare, but the uncontrollable joy on his face betrayed him deeply.


    "This flatterer is really the same as trinket. He even learned what he said." When Yin Jin disappeared outside the door, Su Quan gave a disgusting Pooh.


    It turns out that before Trinket arrived at the Dragon cult, all the members of the Dragon cult chanted that the leader of Hong''s cult was immortal and happy. As a result, trinket added the word "he Madame", which made Hong Antong and Su Quan very happy. They were granted the title of white dragon envoy. After that, many people in the cult also followed suit.


    Su Quan stood up, opened the window and looked out at the rough sea. She was in a mixed mood. She didn''t want to leave, but now it''s too late to give up. Looking back at the bored song Qingshu, his voice was full of weakness: "good brother, will you help my sister this time?"


    "No problem. As long as I''m here, my sister will be safe." Song Qingshu replied foolishly, and then he laughed, "I''m still waiting for the sun..."


    "Don''t say it!" Su Quan glared at him angrily, but his body was soft. He thought that if he could survive the crisis, it would be no harm if he was cheap again. Anyway, all the men in this world are unreliable, but they take what they need. One day, they will dominate the fate of other men instead of letting men decide their own destiny.


    Suddenly noticing that Fang Yi''s eyes were rolling, Su Quan sneered: "Fang Yi, you don''t have to use any crooked brain. Although I can''t protect myself now, you and I are actually grasshoppers tied together. No matter what you think in your heart, in the eyes of other people in dragon sect, you are my wife''s direct family. Once I lose power, your end will not be much better. Do you still hope that they will give you the antidote of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill? "


    "I dare not." Fang Yi''s heart trembled and said quickly.


    "Not the best." Su Quan snorted, "as long as you do your best for my wife, after this time, I will give you and mujianping the antidote of Baotai Yijin pill."


    "Thank you, madam." Fang Yi lowered her head and couldn''t see how she looked.

 Chapter 272

    When the party arrived at Shenlong Island, the congregation saw Su Quan and saluted him. Just as they were preparing to send someone to report to Hong Antong, Su Quan raised his hand and said, "no, I''ll see him myself."


    Although the trend of overthrowing the Soviet Union is prevailing on the island, Su Quan''s remaining power is still there. These people subconsciously dare not disobey her orders, so they watch her all the way to the hall of Jiaozhong.


    Fang Yi quietly inquires all the way, but she doesn''t see Mu Jianping. She is extremely disappointed. Unconsciously, the party has arrived at the entrance of the hall. Seeing Su Quan stop, Fang Yi looks into the room in doubt.


    On one side, there are five dragon envoys, including green, black and red envoys. On the other side, one of them is a Taoist in disguise, holding a brush in his hand. He looks rather proud.


    Then there are two lamas with golden eyes. At first, they are masters. Unfortunately, one of them has broken his arm, and the other has a machete on his back. His eyes are fierce and evil. Fang Yi takes a look at them and moves away.


    Next is a man and a woman. The man is young and handsome, and the woman is young and lively. She looks more like a rich young lady. I don''t know why she appears in this land of tigers and wolves.


    The people in the hall were red faced with arguments. When they found Su Quan and his party coming, they all stopped to look at the crowd. The Hall fell into a strange silence for a moment.


    "My wife has been away from the island for several days. I didn''t expect that so many guests came to the church." Su Quan glanced around for a week, and soon recognized everyone. The Taoist was yuzhenzi, the first master of Prince Baoli''s throne. The two lamas, SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu, were first-class masters under Prince alibugo of Mongolia. Hong Antong also defected to Ali bugo, so Su Quan had a meeting with them in the past. Su Quan, the young man and woman, also knew each other. They were the outstanding masters of tiyin Sili under his father Su Yin. They were also the most outstanding masters of the young generation of Yelu royal family, yeluqi and yelunan immortal.


    After the initial consternation, Hong Antong had returned to normal. He burst out laughing and said: "it happened that madam came back. Heroes, this is Jiannei, madam. These are all famous experts in the world. This is Yuzhen..."


    Before Hong an Tong finished his introduction, there was a cold voice in the hall: "are you my sister''s husband?"


    Hong an Tong was stunned. Then he noticed Song Qing Shu beside Su Quan. His face changed slightly. He quickly said with a dry smile, "it''s Mr. Song. What''s the wind blowing today has brought you here." He was so surprised that he didn''t receive any news in advance, so he didn''t have any preparation. He was glad that song Qingshu had fallen into the trap now, and Shenlong island was his own territory. This time, he could take the opportunity to get rid of this serious trouble.


    But song Qingshu ignored him. Instead, he said to himself, "no one can be my sister''s man except me." As soon as the words fell, people rushed to Hong Antong like an arrow from the string.


    Among the people on the scene, the five dragon emissary is a first-class master in the Dragon sect. But in the whole world, he is only second-class or third class. He is too far away from the realm of song Qingshu and has no reaction at all. However, even if they do, they don''t intend to stop him. On the contrary, Hong Antong is happy to fight with the strong enemy.


    On the other side, although they are much better at martial arts, they have their own motives. Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t say a word, they began to fight Hong Antong. What''s more, they wished they were both defeated, and they would not stop them.


    Su Quan was in a hurry. He was about to make a voice to stop him. Suddenly, he felt that if song Qingshu killed Hong Antong this time, it would be better for him. He pretended to be shocked and speechless.


    As soon as Hong An''s voice dropped, he found that his opponent''s fierce palm wind had blown in front of him. He couldn''t help breathing and quickly raised his hand to meet him.


    Hong an Tong is worthy of the title of the underworld giant. He is in a hurry to meet the enemy. His moves are not disordered at all. He knows that this is the most dangerous battle in his life. Although he is flustered, he is not disordered. After the initial fight, Hong Antong felt his Qi and blood churning. He knew that although he was young, he didn''t know what adventure he had. He had the power to be above himself, so he didn''t have to fight hard. He had a pair of meat palms flying up and down, which was a wonderful move. Step by step, he climbed to the position of the leader of the Dragon cult, which is the law of the jungle. He has experienced many battles. Regardless of his kung fu, his fighting consciousness is beyond the reach of ordinary experts.


    When people in the hall saw their bodies flying up and down, they were dazzled by each other''s attacks and defenses. The people in the Dragon sect secretly admired their master''s miraculous skills. The other masters secretly thought about how to move if they were in the game.


    The two men have been fighting for more than ten moves. Hong Antong complains secretly. Although he barely draws with song Qingshu with his extra decades of experience, he knows that if he continues to fight, he will inevitably be defeated. He looks at a gap and raises his hands, then dozens of poisonous tongues come out of his sleeves and shoot at Song Qingshu.


    "Be careful!" Fang Yigang shouts out. Suddenly, she is stunned and looks back at Su Quan. It turns out that she shouts the same words as herself.


    People in the hall even Hong Antong thought Su Quan was trying to be careful, but Fang Yi knew that song Qingshu was the one who was worried about him, so she couldn''t help standing there.


    Noticing her eyes, Su Quan rarely flashed a trace of bright red on her face and glared at Fang Yi: "what are you looking at? Look, I''ll gouge out your eyes. "


    Song Qingshu was not surprised when he saw the overwhelming number of poisonous snakes. He immediately put his hands in front of him. The poisonous snakes hit the gas wall and burst into death one after another. Song Qingshu just breathed a sigh of relief, but was shocked to find that although several of the poisonous snakes had burst into blood foam, only one head remained, but he still stretched out his ferocious tusks to bite himself.


    This is also the reason why song Qingshu has little experience. Everyone in the Dragon sect knows that the poisonous snake is cut into two pieces, and the snake''s head still bites people. Song Qingshu doesn''t know that the snake still has this habit, so he suffers from this hidden loss.


    Seeing such a close distance, the other experts in the hall all thought that song Qingshu could not escape the end of poisoning. They could not help but despise Hong Antong''s stabbing. But then they thought about it. Fighting for life and death, martial arts is killing, and poisonous snakes are killing. What''s the difference? Besides, we are both enemies and friends of song Qingshu, and we are happy to see song Qingshu killed by a poisonous snake.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were shining, and he was about to step on the sand to get away, but there was a few whizzing sound in his ears. The snake''s head in front of him was hit by an unknown concealed weapon and fell to one side one after another.


    In the hall, everyone''s eyes turned to the woman under the seat. It was yelunan Xian, the princess of Liao state. Noticing the people''s eyes, yelunan Xian clapped her hands indifferently: "what are you looking at? The contest should rely on her real skills. I hate this kind of stabbing."


    When people saw the melon seeds she put down, they realized that the other party actually attached internal power to the melon seeds. The second one came first and cut off all the snakeheads. This accuracy and skill shocked the other masters. They thought to themselves: how old is she? I''m afraid there will be few competitors in the world after a few years.


    Yeluzi couldn''t help shaking his head and grinning bitterly. His cousin was never afraid of anything. He only did things according to his own preferences. He wanted to tell yeluzi that he was fighting against the enemy in the battle. He only wanted to kill him. He didn''t want to talk about the rules of the world. But suddenly he thought that his kung fu was not as good as her. If he said that, he would be choked by the other party, and he would have nothing to say, How about losing the face of the royal family of the Liao Dynasty? After several hesitations, the words of reprimand could not come out.


    Hong Antong has taken the opportunity to distance himself from Song Qingshu and secretly called out a few little bitches. However, Liao is a vassal of Mongolia and theoretically an ally of his own. He is not easy to blame, so he has to say to song Qingshu: "although I have a quarrel with Mr. Song, I have no deep hatred. Why fight for life and death?"


    Song Qingshu replied foolishly: "my sister''s man can only be me. If you want to be her husband, naturally you are looking for death."


    Everyone knows that his sister is Su Quan. Everyone in the school looks wonderful. The rest of the people are even more happy to see the play. Yuzhenzi, xuedaolaozu and others know song Qingshu. Although they think he is a little bit more stupid than they think, they don''t take him seriously.


    Hong an Tong''s face is green and white. If any of his followers dare to be so rude to Su Quan, he would have thrown him into the snake cave and suffered from the poison of the colorful dragon. But Song Qing Shu''s martial arts are too good. He finally stops fighting with Su Quan. How dare he fight again.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to him. He went to yelunan fairy and stared at the girl in front of him.


    Yelunan fairy was uncomfortable with him and waved his hand casually: "you don''t have to thank me. It''s just that I''ve always admired people with excellent martial arts, and I can''t bear to watch a young master lose his snake kiss."


    Song Qingshu looked at her strangely and murmured, "girl, have we met?"


    Yelunanxian thought that he had been spying on him in Shengjing before, but he ran into his house by chance. When he mentioned this, he was secretly gratified: this little thief doesn''t look stupid.


    Unfortunately, before she finished thinking about it, song Qingshu continued to talk: "forget it, I haven''t seen 1000 beauties in my life, and there are 800 beauties. Maybe it''s a friend in a kiln. Why should I ask his name for the meat business?"


    As soon as yelunan fairy patted the table, he was about to attack. Song Qingshu said, "I came here to tell you who just wanted you to save me. Do you think I can''t escape?"


    Jerunan said angrily, "take my hand as cheap."


    Song Qingshu naturally smiles and looks up to the sky: "of course, my kung fu is the best in the world. It''s just a snakehead, so I can avoid it."


    Yelunan fairy was angry. When he heard this, he calmed down and thought: this time I saw him, he seemed to have a poor brain. How dare I say that he is the best in martial arts?


    Sure enough, the other masters were laughing and ready to make sarcastic remarks. Unexpectedly, a powerful roar came from the rear of the hall, which made everyone''s eardrum tremble: "No.1 in the world? Who dares to say that he is the best in the world, but I am the best in the world

 Chapter 273

    People in the hall turn pale one after another. They don''t know that there is such a master hidden behind them. I''m afraid that his internal power is the highest in the world.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and his face became dignified. His eyes were fixed on an old man walking out of the back hall.


    The old man had a deep nose, white face, short beard, and iron roots. He had a powerful way of walking, but it was a pity that the sense of power was destroyed by his hair, which was like a chicken coop.


    Su Quan was surprised. He thought to himself, where did Hong Antong find the master? Although song Qingshu is good at martial arts, he''s not smart now. I''m afraid he''ll lose the biggest barrier when he fights.


    "Master, who is this old gentleman?" Su Quan asked in a hurry. The rest of the people in the hall were looking at Hong Antong, obviously with the same doubts in their hearts.


    Hong an Tong laughed, got up and said, "this is my good friend, Mr. Ouyang, who used to be one of the five greatest swordsmen in the world."


    "Western poison Ouyang Feng?" The faces of all the masters in the field became unnatural, especially yuzhenzi, who suddenly regretted that he was too big to come to Shenlong island this time.


    Master Xuedao and SANGJIE look at each other and say that it''s not good. I''m afraid there will be something wrong with the plan of the Lord this time.


    Jerunan was also as deep as water. Suddenly, there were more variables, so he had to act according to the situation.


    Since he came out just now, Ouyang Feng has been staring at Song Qingshu. Before Su Quan could make it over, Ouyang Feng said, "smelly boy, just now you said that your martial arts are the best in the world?"


    Ouyang Feng''s Qi has locked song Qingshu tightly. Su Quan, who is standing on the edge, already feels that he is not breathing well. He is worried that song Qingshu, who is the first to bear the brunt of it, will not know if he looks back, but song Qingshu, like a man with nothing to do, calmly answers, "so what?"


    The best in all the land, the nine Yin manual classics have been trained for years. Ouyang Feng has already been mentally confused. He used to forget his own name. The only thing he still remembered was that he had the first desire. He saw the song and Qing Book boast without shame. Suddenly, the whole shell of the portrait shot was like Song Qing''s book.


    There were many first-class experts on the scene. Seeing that Ouyang Feng''s thunder strike was so powerful, they frowned and wondered how to deal with it if they were in Song Qingshu''s position.


    Yelunanxian thought for a moment. He was afraid that he could only use his flexible body method to avoid his attack. However, the opportunity had been lost. Under the general attack of Ouyang Feng, he could barely hold on to a hundred and eighty moves, but in the end, he could not escape defeat. I don''t know why. She''s looking forward to seeing how song Qingshu responded.


    Yelunan immortal is a rare martial arts genius in a hundred years. She has been invincible among the young generation of Liao state since she was young. Even Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan, who is the most skilled in martial arts, praised her martial arts.


    Therefore, although Liao pursued her handsome man a lot, yelunan fairy didn''t even look at him. She thought that a man who couldn''t even beat himself would be her husband.


    On the contrary, in the past one or two years, I heard that there was a young top expert in Manchu Qing Dynasty. Yelunan Xian had a long-standing friendship with song Qingshu, but it was a pity that he didn''t get what he wanted. It would not only benefit a lot to see him fight with Ouyang Feng this time, but also assess the strength of both sides, Jarunan was excited.


    One side of yeluzi noticed her pretty face, heart wry smile: I this Wu Chi cousin ah.


    Song Qingshu also looks dignified in the field. He is lucky enough to step on the ground. The anti earthquake force on the ground comes from his feet. After a wonderful tremor, song Qingshu has already carried ten layers of power to fight with Ouyang Feng.


    Ouyang Feng felt a huge force coming from his hand. He couldn''t help suffocating. Before he had time to adjust his breath, the opponent''s body bent down like a big bow, and his heel swept over his head like a sharp iron whip.


    People in the hall did not expect that the powerful Western drugs were forced to retreat by song Qingshu. They were shocked. They thought that they might have to reevaluate the combat power of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu also felt that his chest was full of breath. Just now, Ouyang Feng didn''t pay much attention to him. He thought that no matter how high the young man''s martial arts skills were, he was too impatient and rash. Song Qingshu followed the power of the earth, which made Ouyang Feng suffer a small loss.


    Ouyang Feng was also stunned, and asked inconceivably, "the Dragon wags its tail and subdues the Dragon eighteen palms? Are you Lao Jiaohua? But why did he lose all his beard and white hair, and become so young... "But he was also happy to see it. Although he suffered a small loss, he didn''t pay attention to it at all, and he waved his hand and rushed over before the other party answered.


    Although Ouyang Feng is crazy, he doesn''t forget his instinct of martial arts. When he thinks that the other side is a master of the same level, he naturally has 12 points of spirit. He often leaves two points of strength between his actions to avoid blindly rushing forward.


    Song Qingshu also looks up to the sky and roars without hesitation. His move is to subdue the dragon with 18 palms. One of the two moves is subtle and subtle, and the other is simple and mellow. With only more than ten moves, they have several extremely dangerous situations, but they are all defused by each other skillfully, and they can''t help admiring each other.


    The fierce wind made the people around them retreat. Yelunan fairy was dazzled and thought: I didn''t expect that song Qingshu''s martial arts had reached such a high level. Compared with him, my skills were not enough, but I didn''t necessarily lose to him. However, I used to see King Xiao''s moves, and the same 18 dragon subduing palms made by King Xiao seem to be more powerful


    "Little doll, your martial arts are not so good." After dozens of moves, after they separated, Ouyang Feng squinted at Song Qingshu not far away.


    "Crazy old man, your martial arts are OK." Song Qingshu replied.


    "But that''s not enough." As soon as Ouyang Feng''s voice fell, he squatted on the ground, his hands bent to shoulder level, and his mouth cackled like a giant frog in sumo.


    "Toad!" People with insight in the field have recognized that this is Ouyang Feng''s unique skill of becoming famous.


    Song Qingshu looks dignified. Although he is a little confused, his instinct of martial arts is not forgotten. At his level, he can quickly see the characteristics of toad skill. This skill is pure static braking, full of energy and strength. Once there is any flaw in his moves, he will be hit back like thunder.


    Song Qingshu wanted to keep the enemy still, but he suddenly realized that every time Ouyang Feng croaked, his momentum would rise by one point. If he didn''t do it all the time, when Ouyang Feng''s momentum reached the peak, he would not be able to catch it.


    Yelunan fairy looked at the scene without blinking. He was afraid that he would touch any details. He saw song Qingshu''s palms churning. The speed was so fast that he could not see the flesh palms. He saw an air mass slowly growing in his hands. Later, the whole upper body of song Qingshu also swung, and a group of real Qi gathered on his head, which might be thrown out at any time.


    Yelunan took a puff from the corner of his mouth and subconsciously stepped back. The rest of the people in the hall were not fools. They were all ready to go. When they met, they would be shocked. If they didn''t retreat at this time, it would be bad if they were hurt later.


    Ouyang Feng''s gills are more and more bulging, and his belly is more and more bulging. The sound of the toad''s croak resounds through the hall of the Dragon cult. Those who are less skilled are bleeding in succession. Yuzhenzi, xuedaolaozu, SANGJIE, yeluqi and others feel disgusted and nauseous when they listen to it. They rush to fight each other. Everyone in the field looks as usual, only yelunanxian and Hong Antong.


    Finally, Ouyang Feng''s momentum has reached the peak. He opens his mouth and blows a strong genuine Qi directly to song Qingshu. Although the genuine Qi is invisible, the hard marble slabs on the ground are scattered and broken everywhere, which can also give outsiders a glimpse of his power.


    Song Qingshu has also exerted the power of the 18 dragon subduing palms to the peak. It seems that the left leg is slightly bent, the right arm is bent inward, and the right palm is drawn in a circle, which is the most powerful move of the 18 dragon subduing palms - Kang long you Hui. But song Qingshu''s move is different from Kang long you Hui''s usual quick move. He pushes it very slowly, but no one dares to ignore the power of his hand.


    With a loud bang, the hall was filled with smoke and dust, and everyone felt a stabbing pain in their eardrum. Not to mention the low-level disciples of the Dragon sect, even yelunanxian and Hong Antong frowned.


    Soon after the sound came, a strong wind scattered from the center of the explosion. Those with low martial arts skills were directly blown into the wall and vomited blood. Those with high martial arts skills, such as yuzhenzi and xuedaolaozu, could not help sliding back, but their posture was not so embarrassed.


    When the vigorous wind attacked his body, yelunan fairy''s face also changed. He quickly stepped back three steps to stabilize his body, leaving some footprints that were trapped in the stone but with pretty eyebrows.


    Hong Antong on the other side also stepped back. Yu Guang noticed that yelunan fairy had stabilized himself. He used a lot of Kung Fu to break the stone slab on the ground, so he stepped back two steps and stopped. But he so forced luck, his face flashed a trace of red, only feel a fishy smell in the mouth, quickly swallowed the blood foam back.


    Hong Antong knows that he has suffered a lot. Now the Dragon sect is facing a big enemy, and these people are all on the wrong side. This can reflect the martial arts level of the outstanding people. If he shows his timidity, the sharks will smell blood, and each of them will regard himself as a piece of fat. Therefore, Hong Antong had to use this method, hoping to frighten many evil forces.


    Sure enough, when the group stabilized their figure, they saw that Hong Antong had only stepped back two steps, and Yue zhiyuanzhen generally stood there, watching the fight in the field. The faces of the experts from all sides were in a state of surprise.


    Yelunan fairy did not have the leisure time to watch their intrigue, but focused on the competition in the field.

 Chapter 274

    The center of the battlefield was full of dust and smoke, but he could see it clearly with yelunan''s eyes. As soon as Ouyang Feng vomited his true Qi, he pushed his feet back, and people bumped into song Qingshu like a heavy shell.


    Song Qingshu seemed to have a tacit understanding. He waved his hand to greet him. Just now, the aftereffects of the real Qi to the explosion made the experts in the hall embarrassed. However, the two people in the center of the explosion seemed to have no influence at all. As soon as they met, they tossed up and down. You came and I fought for dozens of moves.


    Su Quan protects Fang Yi and hides in the corner. The two girls are watching the fight without blinking. But with their skill, they can''t keep up with their actions. They just feel that the two groups of figures are flying up and down. After a few eyes, they feel disgusted. However, the two girls never look away. One is worried about the safety of their lover, the other is that they feel that their fate has been linked with song Qingshu, For fear that he would die at the hands of Ouyang Feng.


    Yelunan fairy has a very good eyesight. Although they are similar, she has already seen that song Qingshu has gradually fallen into the disadvantage.


    Although Ouyang Feng''s one move became slower than before, the power of each punch and foot was almost twice as powerful as before. Song Qingshu had to avoid his sharpness. Unfortunately, Ouyang Feng''s moves were slow, but the timing of each move was very clever. Song Qingshu could avoid one move and two moves, But every three or five moves is bound to meet Ouyang Feng head-on.


    Yelunanxian thought that Huashan Wujue was really extraordinary. This western drug is over 50 years old, and it''s crazy. His strength must be much worse than the peak period. However, his grasp of the timing of the move and the connection between moves are wonderful to the peak. And often some moves, yelunan fairy see in the clouds, often after a few moves to suddenly realize, originally is for this move. In this way, yelunanxian admires song Qingshu. As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly and the fans are in charge. She can''t understand Ouyang Feng''s moves when she is watching the war. Song Qingshu is in it, but she can resolve it in time every time. It''s really a shame for her.


    However, up to now, even yuzhenzi and others have seen that song Qingshu is at a disadvantage. From the beginning of mutual attack and defense, to now eight attacks and two attacks, people have understood that song Qingshu is just struggling to support.


    "Boy, you learn a lot, Wudang, Emei, beggar, eh, have you learned nine Yin classics?" Although Ouyang Feng is crazy, he can see clearly that some moves of the other side are very close to his own. But because of the fact that one is practicing the nine Yin and the other is practicing the reverse, Ouyang Feng just felt a little suspicious at the beginning. After all, the moves are not exactly the same. But after hundreds of moves, from his realm, we can see that many of their martial arts are of the same origin.


    "The nine Yin manual is not what rare goods." With the more than sufficient strength, he was given the nine Yin manual classics, and worried that he was guilty of being guilty of the killing of the people. The song and Qing books naturally had the right words to speak out. He believed that he had enough to protect himself by his own martial arts.


    Ouyang Feng heard his words and suddenly became furious: "all those who get the nine Yin manual classics will die." Roar, then bully the body to attack.


    Song Qingshu was hit by his hand and even retreated for a few feet before dissolving the strength of the other party. At the same time, his heart was shocked, and he also raised a sense of pride: "Ge Laozi, the tiger doesn''t get angry, you really think I''m Hello Kitty!"


    Then he leaned forward and stretched out his hand to pull out the wooden sword behind him. Ouyang Feng saw that his hair and beard were all open just now, and he was very powerful. He was worried that he might have something bad to do. He quickly spread his Qi in front of him and was on guard. Unexpectedly, the other side pulled out a wooden sword. He burst out laughing: "I thought it was something bad. It turned out to be a wooden sword."


    On one side, Hong Antong had suffered a great loss from the wooden sword. He quickly reminded him: "Mr. Ouyang, be careful that his wooden sword is strange."


    "Oh?" Although Ouyang Feng was crazy, the instinct of the master was still there. He soon realized that the momentum of song Qingshu had changed. He stood there like a peerless magic weapon. He exclaimed, "sword spirit?"


    Song Qingshu made a sword formula. With a dragon chant, the wooden sword in his hand turned into a pile of virtual shadows, which produced the sound of gold and stone. Song Qingshu turned his wrist, and the wooden sword whirled around his wrist for three times. Then he left his body and flew around his body.


    "Li Jianshu!" Song Qingshu attacked Ouyang Feng with a sword. Everyone in the field was a little silly. What''s the trick?


    Other people haven''t reacted yet, but the genius who uses the sword is not born. Yelunan fairy was surprised. Is this the highest level of sword use in the legend - the art of imperial sword? But this is clearly the legendary immortal''s skill.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t have the ability to take a person''s head thousands of miles away with a flying sword, but his inspiration for creating this move was really based on the swordsmanship in previous films and TV works. Although he was not able to control the wooden sword for a long distance, he used his Qi to resist the sword at a distance of several feet around his body. After countless experiments in secret, he finally succeeded. Last time in Shengjing City, he had been baptized by the first actual combat.


    "What kind of sorcery is that?" Ouyang Feng roars repeatedly. The mysterious wooden sword is as sharp as the sword of song Qingshu. It often attacks from all kinds of incredible angles. Ouyang Feng is quite embarrassed when he first meets this move.


    If it is just to deal with this flying sword, it is also good. With Ouyang Feng''s skill, though it is awkward, it may not be hidden from it. But Song Qing Shu is very clever from swordsman. When combined with the various positions of the body in controlling the wooden sword, the Song Qing book will perfectly integrate the essence of the eighteen palm of the dragon, so Ouyang Feng should not only face the eighteen palm of the dragon. We should also guard against the sneak attack of flying sword.


    With Ouyang Feng''s fighting experience, he can''t help but fall into a dilemma. With only a dozen moves, he hit the sword in several places. However, he has excellent eyesight and avoided some fatal attacks, so he suffered only skin injuries.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, this time I admit defeat," Ouyang Feng used enough skill, jumped out of the attack range of song Qingshu, angry abnormal, "smelly boy, if it wasn''t for my snake stick not with me, I wouldn''t lose to you." If Ouyang Feng is mentally normal, he will face a younger generation and bow his head to admit defeat. But today, although Ouyang Feng is still unconvinced, he has no taboo to admit defeat.


    Song Qingshu also understands that Ouyang Feng''s name is western poison, and half of his ability lies in poison. Now he is crazy, so he doesn''t remember to use those strange poison skills, which means he has paid half of his strength at his own expense. Song Qingshu thought that there were two extremely poisonous snakes on Ouyang Feng''s snake staff in the original book. Hong Qigong almost lost his martial arts when he was bitten. If sober Ouyang Feng takes a snake stick to fight with himself, and two poisonous snakes on the head of the stick wait for the opportunity, he is not sure to win him.


    But Song Qing''s mouth is quite proud to say: "win is win, lose is lose, find so many excuses to do what."


    "I''m so angry," Ouyang Feng said angrily. "You wait, smelly boy. I''ll go back and think for one night, and I''ll break your bullshit sword technique."


    Song Qingshu was shocked to think that Ouyang Feng and Hong Qigong were fighting at the top of Huashan Mountain in the original book. Finally, after a night''s thinking, Ouyang Feng broke the unique dog beating stick skill of the beggars'' sect. It really made him go back to think about it for a night. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t break his rough Li sword skill. But soon song Qingshu came to realize that a set of martial arts should have gone through a lot of training, but he hoped that he would not be broken by his opponent. It was really a mediocre mentality. If Ouyang Feng can really break my li sword skill, can I take the opportunity to improve the hidden shortcomings of Li sword skill?


    What''s more, the trick is dead, the person is alive, there is no sword that can''t be cracked, only the person who can''t be cracked. Ouyang Feng''s as like as two peas, I can only explain how to break the law. I can''t fool me for playing the same sword method next time. I think this is a great life. Song sung Shu laughed and said, "how are you waiting for a night?"


    "What''s the relationship between the old urchin and you? You were holding swords together, but his hands were fighting each other? " Ouyang Feng is thinking, suddenly asked.


    "I have nothing to do with him. I don''t fight with my hands." Song Qingshu was stunned and replied.


    Ouyang Feng snorted coldly, but he was relieved. If the old urchin''s apprentice had defeated him in everything, he would have no face to be in the Jianghu. He was depressed and went to the back hall. When he passed Hong Antong, he didn''t look at him. His mind was full of song Qingshu''s laoshizi''s estrangement technique and its solution.


    Hong Antong''s face is very blue, but he didn''t expect that the super strong aid he found was defeated by song Qingshu. It turns out that Hong Antong ran into Ouyang Feng last time. As the leader of the Dragon cult, Hong Antong naturally heard that Ouyang Feng was crazy. After a change of heart, he used every means to invite Ouyang Feng to the Dragon Island. Originally, he intended to use it as a surprise to turn the tables. He didn''t know what he heard. He ran out of the world by himself. What''s more, he was defeated by song Qingshu, The air inflated the prestige of others.


    There are poisonous snakes all over Shenlong island. Although Ouyang Feng is crazy, he still feels friendly when he sees poisonous snakes, so he has stayed in Shenlong island all the time. Now he is inspired by song Qingshu, and his mind is all about how to crack his sword skills. Therefore, he is afraid that he will stay on the island in a short time.


    "Mr. Song is a man of great skill. He even lost his Western poison to you. I admire him." Although Hong Antong hated song Qingshu very much in his heart, the situation was stronger than others. He didn''t dare to turn his face with the other party at this time.


    "It seems that you just claimed to be your elder sister''s husband. You dare to rob a woman from me. I don''t want to kill you!" Song Qingshu smoothed his sleeves and was ready to rush over.


    Hong Antong was surprised, secretly complained, and hurriedly prepared. Su Quan ran to song Qingshu at this time, took his arm and said with a smile, "brother, you heard me wrong. He... He is not my husband."


    "Is that true?" Song Qingshu looks at Hong Antong suspiciously and asks.


    Seeing Su Quan quietly winking at him, Hong Antong just thought that song Qingshu seemed to be a sign of being enchanted by Dafa from just now. He was overjoyed and quickly said, "really."


    "I said, look at his age, when your elder sister and your grandfather are still old, how can he be your husband?" Song Qingshu murmured, but his voice was just heard by the people in the hall.

 Chapter 275

    All the people in the audience looked wonderful. Of course, the members of the Dragon sect didn''t have the courage to show it. Xuedaolaozu and others were nominally the allies of the Dragon sect, so they were embarrassed to show it. But yuzhenzi had no scruples. He laughed and said: "some people don''t even dare to recognize their wives. They just watched their charming wives fall into the arms of other men, What a big egg. " Just now, in order to stop song Qingshu, Su Quan quickly grabbed his arm. Although he didn''t fall into his arms, he did look very close.


    Hong an Tong usually takes whatever he wants in his teaching. He is so angry that he looks at Yu Zhen Zi in a gloomy way: "what do you say?"


    Yuzhenzi shook the dust and said with a sneer, "I didn''t name it. Some people feel guilty."


    On one side of the bloody sword, the old ancestor also said in a timely manner: "why do you have to fight for these little things? Let''s discuss how to reply to Prince Bao." Then he took the opportunity to take a look at Su Quan''s graceful and full body, thinking that she was really coquettish and charming, and that she had to find a chance to kiss Fangze during her stay on the island.


    Hong Antong looks suspicious. He never thought that xuedaolaozu would say that. His words seem fair, but in fact they are totally on yuzhenzi''s side. Hong Antong can''t understand why they are both in favor of Mongolia''s Prince alibuge, and why they are helping yuzhenzi instead.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words just now, yelunan Xian was greatly disappointed. He thought, how does song Qingshu feel stupid?


    At this time, Su Quan said with a smile, "this Taoist yuzhenzi is so powerful. But I heard that you were defeated by my younger brother when you were in Shengjing last time. I don''t know if Taoist priest is interested in shame before snow? I can let my brother play with you. "


    Yuzhenzi''s face was embarrassed. For the first time, he was shocked by song Qingshu in Pingxi palace. It can be said that he despised the enemy''s carelessness. But last time, at the banquet in Shengjing palace, he even attacked song Qingshu for dozens of moves. As a result, he didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes, and then the other side stabbed him in the knee... After many years of wandering in the Jianghu, yuzhenzi didn''t lose, but he boasted that he was good at martial arts, but he lost so miserably. On the one hand, he was angry with song Qingshu, on the other hand, he was deeply afraid of him. Today, seeing him and Ouyang Feng, the Western drug, in a world shaking battle, I dare not challenge again.


    As soon as he thought about it, yuzhenzi immediately gave a ha ha. He got up and said, "master song is the best martial arts player in the Qing Dynasty. I''ve been willing to take advantage of him for a long time


    Victory and defeat are common affairs in the world. Few experts admit that they are inferior to other experts, which is often regarded as a great disgrace. However, today, when people hear that yuzhenzi''s candid and frank speech is not as good as song Qingshu''s, they feel that he is an open and aboveboard person, and they admire him a little.


    Su Quan''s beautiful eyes are shining. Just now, song Qingshu''s heroic spirit left a deep impression in her heart. If it wasn''t for his arrogance and arrogance, Su Quan doubted that the other party didn''t have his own enchantment skills.


    "There is too much confusion in the hall today. The negotiation of peace will be shelved for the time being and will continue tomorrow." Hong Antong said, on the one hand, he was afraid of xuedaolaozu and other people''s ambiguous attitude. On the other hand, he had a lot to ask Su Quan. If the other party really controlled song Qingshu, he would be more confident.


    All of them agreed to the decision with tacit understanding.


    "Madam, please send someone to arrange your accommodation, and then come to my room. I have something to ask you." As soon as Hong an got out of the phone, he knew he was going to suffer.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu immediately opened his eyes when he heard his words, and his tone was full of resentment: "sister wants to live in a room with me, what are you?"


    Su Quan didn''t want to face Hong an Tong alone. He took the opportunity to make a helpless expression to Hong an Tong. Hong an Tong looked up and saw that the people in the Dragon sect were holding their heads one after another, as if they were old monks. The experts of other forces all looked at him with a smile. They couldn''t help but feel angry in their hearts. "Let''s be proud for a few days. I''ll let none of you want to leave this island." Random walk away.


    Su Quan smile, eyes scan people, soft voice said: "please follow me."


    As if her eyes were full of emotion, not to mention the old prostitutes like yuzhenzi and xuedaolaozu, or the upright young people like yeluzi, who felt some blood gushing and quickly lowered their heads.


    But the old blood saber was not so conscious, and his mind was very dirty: Damn, if it wasn''t for song Qingshu, I would have caught this coquettish lady Hong in the middle of the night and had a good time. I don''t believe that at this critical moment, Hong Antong would dare to say something even if he knew. His mother, song Qingshu this dog day of change silly also can treat her as forbid, also don''t know is true silly or false silly.


    At the same time, yuzhenzi also thought: according to the Taoist priest''s method, he wanted to sneak into her boudoir in the middle of the night, restrain her, and then run. With my changeable lightness skill, even if he was found by Hong Antong, he could not catch up with her. It''s a pity that song Qingshu is here now. It seems that this beautiful lady of the sect leader is out of my way.


    There are many rooms in the Dragon sect. Su Quan separated several groups of people from each other and placed them far away. On the one hand, they kept quiet and on the other hand, they avoided conflicts with each other. They agreed and soon went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    When yelunan immortal and yeluzi went back to their courtyard, they got together to discuss, "xian''er, I didn''t expect that this song Qingshu was so powerful."


    Yelunan fairy also nodded: "the last time Lord Su had a fight with him in Shengjing City, he praised his martial arts very much after he came back."


    Yeluzzi said enviously, "it must be right to Praise Lord Yisu for his martial arts. Today, after seeing him fight against the legendary western drugs, my brother felt wonderful and frustrated. I''m proud of my talent. In China, the younger generation is a rare young master, besides being inferior to xian''er you. I don''t know that song Qingshu is just as old as us, and I don''t know how to practice his martial arts. "


    Seeing that he was depressed, yelunan said: "cousin, you are wrong. No matter how good song Qingshu''s martial arts are, it''s just a sharp blade in other people''s hands. And cousin, you are a royal family. What you learn is the ability to manage the world, govern the country and level the world. What you want to do in the future is to hold a knife, not to be a sharp knife. "


    Yeluzi looked tight, and quickly saluted yelunan fairy: "thank you, sister xian''er, for giving me a slap in the face. I''ve already figured it out."


    Yelunan fairy quickly side body a let, Jiao smile way: "which have when elder brother salute to younger sister, I can''t stand."


    Yeluqi was a young man after all, and soon recovered. He could not help asking, "sister xian''er, who is better than song Qingshu in your martial arts?"


    Yelunan fairy is a legend among the young generation of Liao. She is a beautiful young girl, but her martial arts are close to the master level. I don''t know how many young men are the dream lovers. If yeluzzi were not her brother, she might join her pursuers.


    Yelunan fairy gave him a bad look: "just now you haven''t seen the contest between him and Western poison. Even western poison has lost. How can I be his opponent?"


    Embarrassed smile a few, yeluqi embarrassed to say: "xian''er, you are the pride of our whole Yelu royal family, brother naturally hope you can win song Qingshu."


    Looking back on the details of the decisive battle just now, yelunanxian said with a smile: "I''m afraid that only king Xiao and Su Da are able to beat him in Daliao now, and I''m almost ready. But today, I have a sense of breakthrough. I can''t think of three years. I should be able to fight with song Qingshu. "


    "Three years." Yeluqi said disappointedly, "you are the first master of our royal family. The state of Jin is our enemy. Manchu Qing has a relationship with them. I feel very confused when I think of their first master so powerful."


    Yelunan fairy was silent when he heard his words. At that time, the kingdom of Jin beat Liao to the brink of subjugation, and once plundered a large number of empresses and princesses. Among them, the best end was that they were taken as concubines by the royal family or princes and ministers of the kingdom of Jin. The worst end was that they were exiled to Huanyi bureau to serve as military prostitutes.


    This disaster, which is comparable to the shame of Jingkang in the Song Dynasty, is firmly remembered by every Liao people. All they want is to destroy the kingdom of Jin, a shame before snow.


    However, it would be wrong to think that Liao people and Song people are in the same boat. It is not the Qing Dynasty that Liao people hate, but the Song Dynasty.


    One hundred years ago, in the alliance of Tanyuan, Liao and song became brothers. Although the state of song had to contribute money every year, Liao also kept the alliance and did not attack the Song Dynasty. Who knows that as soon as the Nuzhen tribe rose, the treacherous officials of the Song Dynasty took advantage of the fire and secretly allied with the state of Jin to carve up the Liao kingdom.


    The emperor of Liao sent envoys several times to emphasize the brotherhood of the king and his ministers of the Song Dynasty. Then he told them the truth that his lips were cold and his teeth were dead. He didn''t know that the king and his ministers of the Song Dynasty were greedy for profits. Finally, they sent troops to attack Liao with the Nuzhen people from north to south, which led to the disaster.


    Yeluna Shina was in her infancy. Her mother was abducted by the state of Jin, and her whereabouts are still unknown.


    There were tears in yelunan fairy''s eyes. He sorted out his emotions and said, "let''s not talk about this, cousin. Don''t you think that the attitude of the old blood swordsman is very strange today?"


    Yeluqi nodded after hearing the speech: "yes, it''s reasonable to say that both xuedaolaozu and Hong Antong belong to Ali bugo''s hands. Why did they tear down Hong Antong''s platform instead? And SANGJIE didn''t say a word from beginning to end, and her attitude was really ambiguous. "

 Chapter 276

    "Yes, I really don''t know what the Mongolian side thinks." Yelunanxian stood up and stretched, revealing his young and energetic waist and his small chest, which made yeluqi shift his eyes awkwardly.


    "Before I came here, I thought that brother alibu had sent blood swordsmen and SANGJIE to help Hong Antong. I didn''t expect that he didn''t look like that now." Jeruzzi also said doubtfully.


    "Do you think Ali bugo sent them to make trouble?" Yelunan said with a frown.


    "I don''t think so," yelvqi said uncertainly. "Shenlong island is an excellent force to contain the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Now the Manchu Qing Dynasty has become the biggest enemy of Mongolia. The two countries have been fighting for years. There is no reason for Mongolia to give up Shenlong island."


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Jerunan felt a flash of light in his head.


    "I said there''s no reason for Mongolia to give up Shenlong island." Jeruzzi repeated it doubtfully.


    "The previous sentence." Yelunan asked excitedly.


    "Now the Manchu Qing Dynasty has become the biggest enemy of Mongolia. The two countries have been fighting for years... What do you think of, xian''er?" Asked jeruzzi.


    "That''s the problem. The two countries have been fighting for years." Yelunan fairy only felt that the train of thought in his mind was gradually clear. "Do you remember that Mongolia and Manchu had a truce some time ago?"


    "It seems that there is such a thing. Each side has its own victory or defeat. If we can''t fight for a while, we have a temporary truce. It''s very normal. If we stop fighting and stop fighting, what''s the problem?" Jeruzzi didn''t care.


    "According to the investigation of tieyinsi for many years, Hongli, who was in the capital of the Qing Dynasty, always wanted to be emperor himself, and Kangxi, who was in the capital, had always been very afraid of this powerful prince, but for many years, the Mongol army had been pressing down on the border, and they barely agreed with each other." Said jarunan.


    Yeluzi was not a fool either. He soon got an eye: "do you mean that Mongolia''s armistice is for the benefit of the fishermen?"


    Yelunan fairy nodded: "yes, I''m afraid the truce in Mongolia will last for a long time. I wanted to wait for the war between Hongli and Kangxi, but I didn''t know that Hongli''s son was killed at this time. In public and in private, Hongli would revenge for fukang''an, but in this way, the war between Hongli and Kangxi would have to be postponed. "


    Yeluqi continued to add: "the Mongol Khan timuzhen is old, and alibuge is one of the most promising princes to win the throne of Khan. Xuliewu is in the extreme West, and Kublai Khan''s achievements in the central plains are extremely brilliant. If alibuge can''t show his corresponding achievements, then his future will be a little bad."


    "Yes," yelunan fairy said, "if you can eliminate the powerful Manchu Dynasty, with this great contribution, the future position of the Mongolian Khan will be Ali Buge. It is estimated that Ali does not have the advice of an expert around him. He can lay down his immediate interests and cease war with Hongli. Wait for the internal strife between the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. He''s taking advantage of the fishermen. "


    Yeluqi frowned and said, "there are so many talented people in Mongolia. Even a prince has such high-ranking people around him."


    They were sighing about this move, but they didn''t realize that the so-called master was in fact Wei Xiaobao''s random nonsense in order to protect his life. However, Wei Xiaobao was born with shrewd and poisonous eyes, which just moved Ali Buge.


    "Although Ali Buge can give up for a while, he has been keeping hundreds of thousands of troops still. I''m afraid he won''t last long." Yelunanxian, who is also a nomad, understands that Mongolian soldiers live by plundering. If they don''t fight and graze all the time, those soldiers can''t bear the hardships. After a long time, all the tribes will exert pressure on Ali bugo. At that time, Ali bugo can only send troops even if he doesn''t want to.


    "So when Ali didn''t know that Hongli didn''t wait for the time to fight Kangxi as he thought, instead, he mobilized people to fight against Shenlong island. However, Mongolia also understands that Shenlong island has killed Hongli''s favorite son, so it will not stop. At the same time, he was worried that Hongli would spend too much time on the side of Shenlong Island, so he sent xuedaolaozu and others to help Hong Antong nominally, but in fact, he tried to help Hongli win Shenlong island as soon as possible! "


    If Ali wasn''t there, and he heard everything, and looked at yeluzi and yelunanxian when they were young, but you said a word to me, he would have made a clear analysis of the current situation of the world and his purpose, which would be unbelievable.


    "But why didn''t Mongolia inform us?" Jeruzzi asked suspiciously.


    "Why did they inform us?" Yelunan fairy sneered, "although Mongolia is an ally of China''s great Liao Dynasty in name, it is not a country after all. Naturally, they will guard against it."


    "But what should we do next?" Yeluzi felt confused and his head was about to explode. "Lord Su sent us here. Apart from secretly protecting the godmother of Shenlong Island, we didn''t assign specific tasks. We came here to help Shenlong island just because of Mongolia''s face. But now Mongolia seems to help Shenlong Island, but actually helps Hongli. Which side are we on


    After thinking about it, yelunan fairy finally made a decision: "let''s go the other way. On the surface, we help the Dragon sect, but in fact, we also help the Dragon Island. After all, Mongolia is also known as helping the Dragon Island. Since they didn''t tell us, we don''t know."


    "I''m afraid that''s not very good." Yeluqi hesitated for a while, but still said, "how can we say that if it wasn''t for Mongolia in those years, we would have destroyed the kingdom of Liao. Would it be..."


    After staring at him for a while, yelunan fairy finally shook his head helplessly: "cousin, xian''er knows that you are always kind-hearted and have the style of gentleman, but we are royal family, so we can''t see the problem with the values of ordinary people. Yes, Mongolia is kind to our great Liao Dynasty, but if you look at the world today, Mongolia has formed a situation of overwhelming the Central Plains countries. If it can easily destroy the Qing Dynasty again, it will not be far away from unifying the world. How can we deal with ourselves at that time? "


    Yeluzzi said with a bitter smile: "I know what to do intellectually, but I don''t want to make some choices emotionally. Well, I also understand that it is in the interest of the Liao Dynasty to let Mongolia spend a long time in the mire of war with the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. So we can''t let Hongli conquer Shenlong island so soon, and then fight with Kangxi. "


    "Well, when I go back to Beijing this time, I have to find a way to tell the emperor what''s at stake. I can''t let the emperor be misled by the corpses of the imperial court. Fortunately, our last trip to Shengjing didn''t succeed. Otherwise, kangxizhen and Hongli would fight each other and hit the heart of Mongolia. " Jerunan thought for a moment and continued.


    Yeluqi said awkwardly: "it''s no wonder they didn''t know Ali Buge''s plan at that time. We thought it would be better for Kangxi and Hongli to have a tense relationship and no time to help Wu Sangui. We didn''t know Ali Buge''s abacus was so loud that we wanted Hongli and Kangxi to start a full-scale war."


    Yelunan fairy also knew that no one in the whole court could see this clearly at that time. If it wasn''t for Ali''s impatience and showing his horse''s feet on Shenlong island this time, Liao kingdom would still be in the dark... Yelunan fairy could not help but be scared when he thought of this.


    They were silent for a while. Suddenly, yeluzi thought of something and said, "xian''er, why do you think Lord Su asked us to protect the lady of the Dragon cult? Mr. Su''s surname is Su, and so is the leader''s wife. Do you think so? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Lord Su is from Khitan. The lady of the religious leader is obviously from Han nationality. How can it be related?" Having said that, jerunan did not understand why Su Yin gave them such strange orders.


    "Well, I''ll go to song Qingshu first to find out. Isn''t Su Quan there?" Yelunanxian''s tone became strange as he spoke. The leader''s wife didn''t go back to her husband, but she was with song Qingshu


    After Song Qingshu returned to his courtyard, Fang Yi couldn''t help saying, "madam, why didn''t you see the little princess this time?"


    Su Quan was also not looking good. He replied, "I asked the disciples just now. In order to meet the enemy, many of them were sent to several nearby islands. They were like horns with each other. I''m afraid mujianping was also one of them."


    "The little princess''s martial arts are very poor. There must be a lot of bad luck in the war." Fang Yi is in chaos.


    "Don''t panic, haven''t you fought yet?" Su Quan snorted impatiently, "what I''m worried about is why all the people sent out are my cronies."


    "Is it the leader who wants to do something to his wife?" Fang Yi was stunned.


    "Why not?" Su quanbai glanced at her, "it''s not because I realize this, why I don''t want to live with song Qingshu in front of so many people."


    "Madam, did you... Do something to brother song?" Fang Yi hesitated for a moment, but still summoned up the courage to ask.


    Fang Yi thought she would be vague, but Su Quan admitted: "yes, he was in my enchantment."


    "And he''ll be like that from now on?" Fang Yi looks at Song Qingshu sitting on one side foolishly. She is bored and picking her fingernails. She can''t help but feel tight in her heart.


    "What do you care so much about what he does?" Su Tsuen suddenly began to laugh vaguely. "Why, after being a couple in the dew for one night, did he eat marrow and know how to taste?"


    Fang Yi waved her hand awkwardly: "no, No


    "How is he in bed?" As soon as the words came out, Su Quan was stunned. He did not expect that he would ask such a question.


    However, with her consistent attitude, Fang Yi didn''t feel abrupt, but she was still ashamed and didn''t know how to answer, so she had to say, "it''s OK."


    Su Quan couldn''t help but shrivel his mouth, thinking that this woman is always dishonest, and even has to lie about this kind of thing. That night he listened out of the window for so long, and his legs softened. If that''s OK, there are few men in the world.


    However, Su Quan misunderstood Fang Yi. Fang Yi has no experience of combining with other men, and her knowledge in this field is just like Xiaobai''s. naturally, she doesn''t know what level song Qingshu is. Although she thinks he is very powerful, she doesn''t want to say it.


    Just entering the courtyard, yuzhenzi, who was going to visit, listened to a few words vaguely, and his heart leaped wildly: "the two women inside were discussing song Qingshu''s Kung Fu in bed?" Su Quan''s feeling like a ripe peach comes to mind. He suddenly scolds him secretly. Song Qingshu, a dog''s day, is really blessed!

 Chapter 277

    Because the picture in my mind was too unsuitable for children, yuzhenzi''s breathing soon became heavy, which immediately startled Su Quan: "who?"


    Yu Zhenzi was shocked. He quickly stepped back, lifted up the dust and knocked down the concealed weapon like the maggot of tarsal bone. Seeing Su Quan rushing out, he quickly signaled: "wuliangtianzun, madam Hong is good at Kung Fu."


    "It''s your nose." Yuzhenzi repeatedly wants to take Su Quan back to Hongli. Su Quan naturally doesn''t want to give him a good face.


    Jade real son smile a coagulate, originally thought that the other side will with oneself falsely think snake some time, how to know the other side so don''t speak the human face, for a moment embarrassed to stand there.


    "You come here so late, don''t you want to steal me back to Shengjing?" Su Quan side of the body, while teasing, while secretly guarding against each other suddenly burst into trouble.


    Looking at Song Qingshu behind her, Yu Zhenzi said with a smile: "madam, I''m joking. I''m just acting according to orders in the afternoon. Please forgive me..."


    Su Quan impatiently interrupted: "fart."


    Yuzhenzi didn''t expect Su Quan, who was always smiling, to be so rude. His face was a little ugly. He snorted: "I have something to discuss with Mr. Song."


    "Oh, come in." Song Qingshu then went back to the house first, leaving Su Quan staring at his back.


    "Mr. Song, you can see the situation this afternoon..." yuzhenzi stopped and looked at Su Quan hesitantly, with an expression of desire to talk and stop.


    Now Su Quan is stepping on a steel wire. Naturally, he won''t avoid it. Song Qingshu also said, "if you have anything to say, sister, she''s not an outsider."


    Yuzhenzi thinks that it''s obviously Hong Antong''s wife. When will I be your wife? Besides, the topic of this conversation is around her, so it''s not convenient for her to hear.


    Seeing the three people in the room waiting for him to continue talking, yuzhenzi thought that it was just a cover for Shenlong island to hand over Su Quan, and it didn''t matter if she heard: "Mr. Song, Shenlong religion has always been rebellious. We have already found out that Hong Antong has already taken refuge in Ali Buge of Mongolia. You and I are both ministers of the Qing Dynasty. This is a good time to be loyal to the imperial court and eradicate the Dragon cult. I hope Lord song can help us. "


    "Loyal to the court?" Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile, "Prince Bao has a large number of troops and a wide range of generals. Now the army is pressing down on the border. Why should I help you?"


    "Master song is laughing," Yu Zhenzi said secretly. "Although I dare not compare my martial arts with you, I think I can deal with Hong Antong. But this time, Mongolian Khitan has sent some experts to fight. I''m a real fighter. I can''t beat you with four fists."


    "I don''t believe in Prince Yibao''s intelligence network. I don''t know the situation of Mongolian Khitan masters. Besides, Taoist priest is excellent in lightness skill. Even if those people join hands, they can''t keep you on guard." Song Qingshu said.


    Yuzhenzi said with a bitter smile: "originally, I didn''t worry about it. If I go into the tiger''s den alone, I''ll go back to my home with success. It''s a pity that I didn''t expect that there was a Western poison Ouyang Feng on the island... "


    Song Qingshu looked at him with a smile: "Taoist priest wants me to help you and deal with my sister?" As soon as his voice fell, he put his hand around Su Quan''s slender waist. Su Quan was unprepared and suddenly fell into his arms. For a moment, he was not sure what happened to song Qingshu, but he did not dare to struggle.


    Yuzhenzi looks around and sees Su Quanshun lying on the ground in Song Qingshu''s arms. His pretty face is red and charming. He thinks in his heart: Hong Antong''s green hat has been fixed... Look at the relationship between them. If he only takes the justice of the imperial court against him, I''m afraid song Qingshu''s little fox won''t buy it


    He had an idea in his heart, so yuzhenzi said, "Mr. Song misunderstood. There is something very confidential, but Mr. Song is one of his own. Madam Hong is his own woman. Naturally, she is one of his own. It''s OK to tell you."


    Hearing that yuzhenzi said she was a woman of song Qingshu, Su Quan trembled all over. But he wanted to hear the secret in his mouth, so he gave up to retort. Fang Yi on one side looks at their intimate appearance, and her heart is filled with jealousy.


    "To tell you the truth, the Lord announced that as long as the Dragon sect handed over the leader''s wife, it would withdraw immediately. It was just a cover." When yuzhenzi finished speaking, he noticed their expressions. Sure enough, Su Quan''s expression changed. But Song Qing''s writing was expressionless and could not see any clues.


    "Sister, do you want to hear it?" Song Qingshu looks at Su Quan in his arms with a smile.


    Su Tsuen''s face turned red, but he was not sure that he had been enchanted.


    "Since my sister wants to hear it, I will protect you on the island in her face." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song," yuzhenzi explained with great joy. "The Lord predicted that the Dragon sect would not give Mrs. Hong, and he never wanted to take Mrs. Hong. He just wanted to make the Dragon sect fight against each other, so that the LORD would win without fighting."


    "Prince Bao is right. Originally, the Dragon sect was united in dealing with Shengjing army, who was not good at water war. It''s not sure who would win. But when he did this, the high level of the Dragon cult had different ideas, and the people at the bottom were in a panic. "


    Su Tsuen snorted coldly, but he put down a big stone in his heart. As long as the other party''s real goal is not himself, it''s easy to do. Only hate five dragons make shortsighted, Hong Antong don''t know how to return a responsibility, unexpectedly also moved the idea of sacrificing oneself, really damned.


    Yuzhenzi smiles and doesn''t say anything. He''s not afraid to tell the other party all this. Prince Bao''s move is just grandiose, even if the Dragon sect understands it. People''s hearts are the most unpredictable. There are always people who take chances. After this period of hard work, the morale on the island has almost collapsed.


    "I''ll leave now, so as not to be noticed by someone who has a heart." Yuzhenzi gave a little gift and left directly.


    "Song Qingshu, are you really stupid or fake?" As soon as yuzhenzi left, Su Quan broke away from Song Qingshu''s arms and stared at him nervously, with strange light in his eyes.


    "What do you think, sister?" Song Qingshu''s pupils suddenly become dark.


    Su Quan''s face flashed a trace of bewilderment, and suddenly a sweet smile: "of course, you are still my good brother."


    "Darling, my shoulder is a little sore. Pinch it for me." Song Qingshu patted himself on the shoulder.


    "Good." Su Quanshun knelt down on the bed and gently kneaded for him.


    Fang Yi was stunned and looked at all this. She exclaimed in surprise: "brother song, you haven''t been..."


    "Shh Song Qingshu made a silent gesture, "don''t say it." On the same day, Su Quan was already aware of the enchantment of song Qingshu. On the one hand, he was not sure about the depth of Su Quan''s Taoism. On the other hand, it was extremely dangerous for him to compete with the supernatural power. If he was not careful, he would end up with one side becoming an idiot. Song Qingshu didn''t want this result, so he pretended to be under her control and lived together for a while, Song Qingshu had already found out Su Quan''s skill in enchantment, so he took advantage of the other party''s absence to control her.


    "You''re such a bad guy that I''m so worried." Fang Yi can''t help hugging him and beating his chest.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was crying, but it was particularly pitiful, so she couldn''t help but bow her head and kiss her.


    Fang Yi was stunned and then slowly closed her eyes. Only the slightly trembling eyelashes could reflect the master''s mood.


    "There is a legend that tears are sweet when people are happy and bitter when they are sad. It seems that you are most happy now." Instead of kissing her ruddy lips, song Qingshu stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked the tears hanging on her cheek.


    "Tears are salty." Fang Yi finally broke her tears into a smile and quickly reached out to wipe the tears on her face.


    Two people said a while love words, Fang Yi suddenly sat up straight thing: "song big brother, I want to do a thing."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Fang Yi came behind him and slapped Su Quan in the face. She raised her hand and wanted to fan her on the other side, which was firmly grasped by song Qingshu.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu frowned at her.


    "I haven''t been bullied and slapped by this woman in the past year." Fang Yi indignantly said, "how, I just slapped him, you are distressed?"


    Song Qingshu was disgusted. As a woman, Fang Yi''s personality is hard to be liked. What''s more, her tone is like a jealous girlfriend, which is also a little annoying.


    Notice the change of his expression, Fang Yi also secretly called bad, understand his impulse bad event. Fang Yi knows that she should not show this side to song Qingshu before she gets enough love. But looking at Su Quan in front of him without any resistance, I couldn''t help the impulse in my heart.


    "Brother song, I''m sorry. I can''t help thinking about the past." Fang Yi said weakly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the past is the past. I won''t let her bully you in the future."


    "Well." Fang Yi gently leaned against his arms.


    "Master song embraces both sides. It''s a great blessing."


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that yelunan was leaning outside the door, looking at himself with a smile.


    With a murmur, yuzhenzi didn''t close the door even after he left. Song Qingshu stood up and asked, "Yelu girl, it''s so late. You''re still wandering around, so you''re not afraid to go to the wrong bed?"


    "Bah!" Rao is a prairie woman. She is always generous, and she can''t resist such direct teasing. Yelunan fairy blushed and said, "I''m here to fight with you this time."


    "I never hit women." Song Qingshu refused without thinking about it.


    "What if I beat you later." Yelunan fairy deliberately incited the general.


    "Although you are good at martial arts, you can''t beat me." Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "I know, but I still want to fight you once." This time, yelunan fairy didn''t raise a bar, but his tone was quite sincere.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu finally came to a little interest, "if you remember correctly, it seems that you Liao and Qing are still at war, aren''t you afraid to take the opportunity to kill you?"


    "If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t take the risk, but since I''m Mr. Song, I''m not afraid." Yelu Nanxian said that she knew that although she couldn''t beat song Qingshu for the time being, it would be very helpful for her future martial arts development if she could fight with the master of this level.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was obviously stunned.


    Yelunan fairy suddenly showed a smile, just like flowers blooming all over the grassland: "because you are a person who cherishes fragrance and jade."


    "Well, I''ll fight you." Song Qingshu laughs and goes out with her.


    "Fight here?" Yelunan fairy did not start, but asked faintly.


    "Where else?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    "The scenery of Shenlong island is so beautiful that Mr. song can accompany me around. We can enjoy the beautiful scenery of the island while playing." Jerunan''s hands were on his back, and his unsheathed sword was in his hands. The wind was blowing slowly, and he looked at it with a sense of dust.


    "Brother song, be careful of cheating." Fang Yi said anxiously.


    Before Song Qingshu spoke, yelunan fairy laughed: "with master song''s martial arts, it''s my girl who should be careful. Little lady, are you worried about the safety of elder brother song, or are you worried about me robbing men from you? " With that, he didn''t wait for an answer. With a little toe, his figure floated out like a fairy.


    Fang Yi was so ashamed that she couldn''t lift her head. Song Qingshu quickly said, "don''t worry, I''ll come." Then he flew out.


    Before long, yelunan fairy stopped on the top of a tree and looked at her standing on the weak branch as if she was not forced. Song Qingshu said with great admiration: "in the past, Luoshen walked on the water and luososheng lived in the dust. Now the girl''s posture of walking on the green leaves is really not inferior."


    "I can understand that you are praising me, but I''m a prairie man, and I don''t know your Central Plains God." Yelunan Fairy Light said.


    See song Qingshu a Leng, yelunan fairy pursed a smile: "well, cheat you."


    Song Qingshu wanted to talk about it again. Suddenly, he felt a flash in front of his eyes, and yelunan immortal had a long sword in his hand. The sword was cold and shining, just like holding a pool of autumn water. He couldn''t help praising: "good sword!"


    "Since your martial arts are better than mine, I''ll show my respect first." Yelunan fairy said that, and his temperament suddenly became very solemn. There was a sound of dragon chanting, and the sword in his hand had turned into a white light and shadow.


    Song Qingshu didn''t despise it any more. I''m afraid that the swordsman he met, except fengqingyang, was the highest swordsman of yelunan. Song Qingshu has never seen such a brilliant sword technique. The opponent seems to have made full use of the moonlight in the sky. What he holds in his hand is no longer a sword, but a dazzling shadow.


    Although Song Qing''s book club has many martial arts, the most accomplished one is the sword technique. After the baptism of the quintessence of the sword technique of the five mountains in Siguo cliff, and after several battles with Feng Qingyang, he has almost returned to the realm of simplicity. The ordinary sword technique of the five mountains is used in his hands, and its power is no less than that of Dugu Jiujian. The reason is that although every move of song Qingshu is similar to the sword technique of the five mountains, he does not stick to the inherent moves. Instead, he slightly changes the angle of the sword tip according to the actual situation of meeting the enemy, or deliberately slows down the speed of the sword, which makes it like an antelope hanging its horn and makes the enemy irresistible.


    However, song Qingshu had some difficulty in dealing with yelunan immortal''s swordsmanship. The basic reason is that the sword in yelunan immortal''s hand is so dazzling that song Qingshu can hardly open his eyes, so it''s hard to break.


    After she was forced to retreat by her profound skill, song Qingshu said in a somewhat startled way: "what kind of sword technique are you using?"


    "No name, I made it myself." Yelunan immortal pointed his sword to the ground and stopped the attack.


    "If it''s daytime and the sun is burning, isn''t your sword against the sky?" Song Qing was afraid of Tao.


    "Mr. Song''s eyes are as bright as fire. I really use the light of nature for my sword technique. However, although the sunlight is strong in the daytime, the environment is bright, but it''s not as dark as it is now. Only the power of moonlight is greater." Yelunan said in a soft voice, and then he looked quite enchanted. "I have a feeling that when I practice this sword technique to the extreme, it will be like sunlight and moonlight falling on the world. The enemy has no place to hide any more, but it''s a pity that the present state is far from perfect."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He was a little frightened by the inexplicable power of his opponent at this time. He suddenly thought to himself: what about a genius you rarely see in a thousand years? Is the aura of genius bigger than that of a passer-by? With this thought, song Qingshu''s mind calmed down.


    "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Just now, I seemed to think it was easy to take your life." Yelunan Xianxiu frowned, obviously did not understand the situation just now, "but now that feeling disappeared."


    Song Qingshu did not care about a smile: "girl must also be reluctant to kill me."


    "You are quite narcissistic." Instead of getting angry, yelunan put the sword into the scabbard and said, "let''s fight here for the time being."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that your skill is so advanced that you can hear people from so far away. " Song Qingshu looked at her with admiration and thought, is this the legendary talented girl?


    Yelunan fairy obviously a Leng, some awkwardly said: "I didn''t hear, just don''t want to fight."


    "Let''s hide for a while." Song Qingshu suddenly hid in the middle of the branch and waved to yelunan fairy to show her to come.


    Yelunan fairy floated over and hid something from him. He frowned suspiciously: "you and I join hands. There should be no one on this island that we need to hide, right?"


    "Too much force is not a good thing," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. He did not intend to explain more. Instead, he said, "since your sword technique has no name, how about I help you choose one?"


    "Come on, I don''t want anything that''s too bad." Jarunan asked curiously.


    "Since your sword technique gathers the aura of the sun and the moon, it''s called the sun and the moon divine sword." When you think of the TV series "the sword of the sun and the moon" performed by Zhang Weijian and Guo Jin''an, and Qiu Jingjing, song Qingshu shows a trace of nostalgia. How long has it been since he thought about the life of his former life? I hope to use these small skills to leave traces of previous life in this world, and not regard it as a dream in the future.


    "The sword of the sun and the moon?" Yelunan Xian was stunned and nodded slowly. "I hope I won''t insult the word Shenjian in the future."


    Looking at the two masked people galloping by under the tree, song Qingshu felt a twinge of disdain in his heart: how can people not recognize them just by covering their faces, just like in the costume drama?

 Chapter 278

    Both of them are dressed as a red Lama. One of them is wearing a clear bald head, and the other one''s sleeve is floating in the wind. It is obvious that he has broken his arm. Of course, they are xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE.


    "Do you want to follow me?" The main purpose of yelunan immortal''s coming out this time is not to compete with song Qingshu, but to inquire about the news.


    "Just what I want." Song Qingshu looks at yelunan fairy and smiles at each other. They jump up and quietly follow them. Song Qingshu''s lightness skill, needless to say, has a chance to compete for the highest level in the world. Unexpectedly, yelunan immortal''s lightness skill is also very exquisite. During his stealth, he didn''t make a sound of breaking his clothes.


    Xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE came to a courtyard, looked back warily, and then gently buttoned up the wooden door according to certain rules.


    Before long, there was a regular sound inside. Then the wooden door opened wide and they walked in carefully.


    Song Qingshu pointed to the roof of the courtyard, and yelunan Xian nodded knowingly. Song Qingshu picks up a handful of stones and throws them at the door. When he hears the sound, the guards inside quickly run out to check. They take the opportunity to fly over the crowd and lurk on the roof.


    "I don''t know what the two masters are looking for." A familiar voice came from the bottom. Song Qingshu thought about it a little and knew that the speaker was one of the five dragon envoys of the Dragon sect.


    Yelunan fairy gently opened a piece of tile and was about to look inside. Song Qingshu noticed her crystal clear and delicate jade finger. She couldn''t help but spread the sound into the secret: "yelunan girl, don''t grind cocoons on such a beautiful hand because of practicing sword. It''s really outrageous."


    Yelunan Xian glared at him angrily and ignored him. He carefully looked at the situation in the room. Before going to the island, he carefully looked at the high-level information of the Dragon cult, so he had a glimpse. Five to three of the five dragon envoys in the room below were green dragon envoys Xu Xueting, black Dragon envoys Zhang Danyue, red dragon envoys wugen Taoist, and white dragon envoys were always vacant, The Yellow Dragon envoy had a close relationship with the religious leader and his wife. I''m afraid that the three of them were plotting a wrong way, so they naturally excluded the Yellow Dragon envoy Yin Jin.


    "What do you think of the current situation of dragon religion?" SANGJIE''s face softened a little as soon as he said this. SANGJIE was an evil giant on an equal footing with Hong Antong, but he respected them very much.


    "The situation in the teaching is naturally worried by the leader, and we don''t need our brothers to worry about it." Xu Xueting is not only the top five dragon envoy in martial arts, but also the city government.


    "They are all senior members of the Dragon sect. They are detached. How can they have no right to ask?" The old blood saber said with a smile.


    Zhang tanyue, the black dragon envoy, said angrily: "the cult leader has promoted young people and killed the old people in recent years. Thank God that we can be the five dragon envoy safely. How dare we interfere in the affairs of the cult."


    Wait for your words! Xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE exchanged their eyes and said: "now Prince Bao Hongli''s three armies are pressing down on the border, and Shenlong island is about to topple. What''s your plan?" They also know a lot about the spring and autumn strokes. It''s clear that the victory or defeat is unknown, but they give the three envoys a psychological hint that the Dragon sect will be defeated.


    Sure enough, when the three envoys heard their words, they turned pale and looked at each other. For a moment, no one spoke.


    "It''s said that Shengjing sent word that as long as Su Quan, the culprit, was handed over, they would withdraw immediately. What do you think of this?" There was a smile on his face, which looked harmless to people and animals.


    Red dragon makes Taoist priest wugen laugh: "Shengjing has to make a move now. How can it withdraw because of a woman?"


    "If the Dragon sect doesn''t hand over Su Quan, Sheng Jing''s hope of withdrawing from the army will be zero. But if you hand over Su Quan, there is still a chance that you will really withdraw. Why don''t you persuade your leader to give it a try? The big deal is to sacrifice a woman. As leader Hong, it''s not difficult to find a beautiful lady. " SANGJIE said with a smile.


    They had already had this idea in their hearts, but no one dared to put it forward first. Hearing sang Jie''s words, Xu Xueting sneered: "master Hong loves Su Quan very much, but he can''t bear to give up."


    "This is the mistake of master Hong. How can the whole Shenlong island be put in danger for the sake of one person''s self-interest?" The old blood saber looks indignant, but his mind is very dirty. At the critical moment of the Dragon cult, if Hong Antong contributes his charming wife to make everyone feel happy, he can guarantee that the Dragon cult will fight like chicken blood, and everyone will have a good morale


    "He is the leader of the church. What can he do?" Xu Xueting pretended to sigh, but quietly watched each other''s changes.


    SANGJIE gave an enigmatic smile: "what if Hong Antong is not the leader?"


    Three make in the heart a surprised, but quietly said: "two and the leader of the same row in Mongolia Ali not elder brother''s door, why do you say these words."


    Master Xuedao gave a strange smile: "the Lord has always been dissatisfied with Hong an Tong''s selfish use and didn''t listen to the command. He has long wanted to get rid of him, but he has never had a chance..."


    In fact, the three envoys had been gathering for several times to discuss how to deal with Hong Antong. They only worried about each other''s martial arts and the Mongolian forces behind him. At this time, Zhang Danyue was not calm when he heard the saying of blood saber. She asked, "is there a chance now?"


    The fish is on the hook! SANGJIE was very happy and quickly explained: "well, although we always want to get rid of Hong Antong, it''s an internal matter of Shenlong island. If we do it ourselves, I''m afraid it will cause a strong rebound of Shenlong island. If we take refuge in Manchu, it''s not good. However, if the three respected Five Dragon envoys make a move, it will surely be able to minimize the impact. "


    "But Shengjing is now under the pressure of the army..." Xu Xueting is still more cautious, worried that after this turmoil, Shenlong island will be greatly weakened, I''m afraid it will be unable to resist foreign enemies.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you can succeed in replacing us, our Lord will immediately send troops to Liaodong. Mongolian cavalry is famous all over the world. Hongli will naturally recall the army to resist US." Said the old blood knife.


    "What on earth do you want?" Xu Xueting asked suspiciously.


    "Hong Antong is not obedient. Naturally, what we need is a more obedient leader." SANGJIE''s face trembled with a smile, but what she thought in her heart was: you fools, what we need is the split of dragon religion, so that Hongli can fight Kangxi as soon as possible.


    The three envoys exchanged their eyes, and Xu Xueting had a bottom in his heart: after we succeeded in killing Hong An, in terms of martial arts and qualifications, the position of the leader of the cult is not mine. As long as you can get the backing of Mongolia at that time, even if you get a little angry, it''s nothing. What''s more, when I became the leader, what do you really want to do? What can Mongolia do for me?


    Seeing that the other two envoys were still a little hesitant, Xu Xueting said, "our five dragon envoys have been constantly suppressed by Hong Antong in recent years, and their power is not as strong as before. The most they can control is 30% of the power on the island, and hard struggle is definitely not enough. The only feasible way is to behead Hong Antong in the Hall tomorrow when he is unprepared. As long as Hong Antong dies, we will naturally have a way to control the whole dragon cult. "


    Taoist wugen hesitated and said, "with Hong Antong''s martial arts, I''m afraid the three of us are not his opponents."


    "The three of you can rest assured that we will help you at that time. Hong Antong will be doomed at that time." Blood Saber''s eyes narrowed, but his heart was sneering: at that time, when you fight to death, it''s better for Hong Antong to kill you all, and then we take the opportunity to kill Hong Antong. The high level of dragon cult is destroyed, so Hongli can attack without any effort.


    "But now there are western poison Ouyang Feng on the island, and song Qingshu beside the leader''s wife. These two people have too high martial arts skills. If they help Hong Antong, I''m afraid..." Xu Xueting said anxiously.


    Song Qingshu on the roof heard them talking about themselves, and immediately became interested. He listened carefully.


    "Don''t worry, we have a way to deal with them." SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu look at each other and laugh happily. They are obviously confident.


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu and song Qingshu left the yard secretly.


    "What do you think they are going to do with me?" Song Qingshu thought hard for half a day, but he didn''t think they could pose any threat to himself.


    Yelunan fairy smile: "don''t you forget the Song Dynasty?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and soon laughed: "it won''t be you."


    "Why, I don''t think I can deal with you?" Jerunam was a little annoyed at his contempt.


    "The only thing you can deal with me is the beauty trick," he said quickly, seeing that yelunan Xianxing''s eyes were wide open. "Of course, I know from the girl''s swordsmanship that you are not such a mean person."


    "Well, I''ll treat you as praising me, and I won''t care about you." Yelunan fairy''s eyebrows are not as thin as willows and light as smoke. On the contrary, they are quite green and rich, just worthy of her brilliant face.


    "In fact, when I saw such a confidential thing, they didn''t take you with them, so I realized that they were also guarding against you." Song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally explores the way.


    But yelunan fairy didn''t fall for it. He said quietly, "we just want to make a gesture for our allies. Mr. Song doesn''t have to worry about me and my cousin." After hesitation, he didn''t tell song Qingshu about his analysis. After all, he was in charge of his own affairs, and the state of Liao was still in the Warring States.


    "I''m going back. Do you want to see me off, girl?" Song Qingshu looks at her.


    "I don''t know much about Chinese culture, but I know that it''s usually men who send girls home," he said


    "I had a boring fight with you. It should be fair for you to send me back." Song Qingshu naturally said.


    Yelunanxian hesitated for a moment. He thought that one of the main tasks of his trip was to protect Su Quan. Now it''s better to go to see her. He nodded and said, "good!"


    It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. Originally, he just casually said that he wanted to make the other party angry and leave. He wanted to secretly find out the antidote of Baotai Yijin pill. He didn''t know that she really followed.


    It seems that I have to go back and find Su Quan again! Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, shakes his head and makes a gesture of invitation. Then they go to the courtyard.

 Chapter 279

    "Before I saw you with dull eyes and crazy words, I thought you were hit by some magic trick." Along the way, they were silent. Yelunan fairy had come to inquire about the news, so he didn''t want to go back directly.


    "Others laugh at me for being too crazy. I laugh at others for not seeing through." Song Qingshu didn''t want to explain, so he just laughed and prevaricated.


    "Which side is Mr. Song going to help?" Jerunantham didn''t bother to go around with him and asked directly.


    "Where my good sister is, I''ll help her." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Su Quan?" "In this way, we are not enemies," he said thoughtfully


    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously.


    Yelunan fairy light smile: "nothing."


    "Have you ever been married?" Song Qingshu couldn''t find any words along the way, so he asked casually.


    "No," he said, stopping and staring at him calmly, "why, are you interested?"


    "The position of Zheng''s wife is estimated to be out of your way," Song Qingshu shook his head. "If you don''t mind, you can still be a concubine."


    "Girl in the world, nine out of ten will be angry when you say this. I''m sorry, I''m the one left." Jerunantham replied.


    "Young girls, laugh when they should, and get angry when they should. It''s not good for you to be so old-fashioned." Song Qingshu looked contemptuous.


    "Maybe I was born more mature than others." Yelunan fairy didn''t like it, so he gave a smile.


    "What is your relationship with the godmother of Shenlong island?" After a while, he asked.


    "The relationship between men and women," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why do girls also care about these mundane trifles?"


    "Just asking." Jerunan''s face was as deep as water, and he could not see his emotions.


    Before they knew it, they had already returned to song Qingshu''s residence. Su Quan and Fang Yi had been looking forward to seeing him coming back, and they were very happy.


    "You really miss our stallions on the grassland." Yelunan fairy cold not Ding quietly out of a word.


    "Thank you very much." Song Qingshu replied without any care.


    "Madam Hong, the situation on the island is very unfavorable to you now. Have you ever considered leaving quietly?" Yelunan fairy saw Su Quan and finally said.


    "Dragon Island is my home. Even if I leave, where can I go?" Su Quan was obviously stunned, but he replied politely.


    "Mr. Song has a prosperous official career. His house in Yanjing city must be big enough. His wife can go to him to avoid the limelight. Mr. Song must be very welcome, isn''t he?" Yelunan fairy looks at Song Qingshu with a subtle expression.


    Although Su Quan was enchanted by song Qingshu, he had already recovered, but his psychology left a mark after all. He was unconsciously close to song Qingshu. Hearing her words, Su Quan said, "I dare not bother my good brother. If I can solve the problem here, it''s the best."


    "Since Madame thinks so, I won''t say much." Yelunanxian felt that this trip was quite fruitful and said contentedly, "Mr. Song, I won''t disturb you to have a rest. I''ll leave you now." Finish saying also don''t wait for three people to answer words, then turn round to float away.


    "Fang Yi, you go out first. I have something to say to song Qingshu." See yelunan fairy leave, Su Quan face suddenly cold down.


    Originally, Fang Yi thought it was time to turn over and be the master, but seeing that song Qingshu had no objection, she had to bow sadly: "yes!"


    When Fang Yi closed the door, Su Quan glared at Song Qingshu: "smelly boy, have you done anything to me?"


    "Sister, as a woman, do you know what men have done to you Song Qingshu laughs.


    "I... I didn''t mean that," Su Quan said, hesitating for a moment. "Have you never been in my enchantment


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Song Qing''s hands are spread at the bookstall.


    Su Quan''s face was uncertain, and finally he said helplessly: "lie!"


    Song Qingshu approached her body with a smile and slowly stretched out his hand. Su Quan''s body trembled, but after all, there was no reaction. He held her in his arms. Song Qingshu said gently, "my good sister, no matter what, I will stand behind you and support you."


    Su Quan''s face is changeable. In a short period of time, she has considered a lot. Su Quan is no longer a girl full of fantasy about love. What she considers is very practical. She knows that her life is on the line now, and her only hope is in Song Qingshu. Since Song Qingshu didn''t want to tear it down, she was also happy to play the corresponding role. Leaning in each other''s arms, Su Quan had a sense of dependence for the first time, and said, "my good brother, my sister is very naive. Don''t cheat me."


    "Don''t worry, I''m different from Hong Antong. Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster. This sentence doesn''t work with me. " Song Qingshu put his head close to her and slowly drew close to her lips.


    Su Quan subconsciously shrinks back, but song Qingshu''s hand is firmly against her. Seeing that there is no way to avoid it, Su Quan sighs silently and slowly closes his eyes.


    Seeing the two lips getting closer and closer, a heartrending cry came from the outside: "Mr. Song, help


    They wake up suddenly. Su Quan pushes him away. Song Qingshu has a black line. He has recognized that this is yuzhenzi''s voice. He feels that his steps are very hasty. He opens the door to find out.


    I saw that the crown on yuzhenzi''s head had been lost somewhere. He was dishevelled and looked rather embarrassed.


    "Master song, help me When yuzhenzi saw him, he seemed to meet a Savior and hid behind him.


    Song Qingshu was just about to ask him what was going on. Before he could speak, he stopped because he already knew what was going on. He saw a middle-aged man with hair on his head rushing forward. It was Ouyang Feng, a Western poison in the daytime competition.


    "Master song, please help me. Hong Antong sent Ouyang Feng to kill me." Behind the jade true son flustered ground says.


    Song Qingshu frowned and just promised to protect him. If he left at this time, yuzhenzi would die.


    Seeing song Qingshu, Ouyang Feng was also stunned. He laughed at random and said, "it''s just right to see you. I''ve been thinking about it for several hours. I''ve broken your sword skill."


    Song Qingshu was startled, but sneered: "I''m not ashamed."


    "Why don''t you just try?" Ouyang Feng also does not talk nonsense, directly waved the palm to attack to come over.


    Now, it''s impossible for song Qingshu to stay out of the affair, so he has to win. Yuzhenzi on one side runs away. Ouyang Feng''s attention is all on Song Qingshu, so he doesn''t care about his escape. Although song Qingshu notices, he has no choice.


    In the blink of an eye, song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng have already fought for dozens of moves. Taking advantage of the gap, Ouyang Feng angrily said, "if you don''t use your sword skills, you are not my opponent."


    Song Qing Shu knew as like as two peas, but he tried to test Ouyang Feng''s depth. So he was almost exactly the same as before.


    Ouyang Feng laughs and rolls on the ground. Although he looks embarrassed, he will avoid the path of the sword technique of song Qingshu every time. He loses the threat of the sword technique, and song Qingshu immediately falls into the disadvantage.


    "It''s really Western poison!" Song Qingshu praised it secretly. He took it for granted when he thought that Ouyang Feng had broken the dog beating stick method handed down by the beggars'' sect for hundreds of years in the original work. Since then, he no longer followed the old rules when he wielded his sword. He simply moved every time, just like an antelope hanging a horn.


    "Why?" Ouyang Feng exclaimed in surprise, and the two men''s attack and defense turned. However, after several hours of thinking, Ouyang Feng was not as embarrassed as when he first met Li Jianshu. Although he gradually fell into the disadvantage, he was able to maintain the invincible situation with decades of experience.


    There was a lot of movement between them. They needed more space to move and dodge. Soon, they were no longer suitable for fighting in the courtyard. They came and went together to fight in the dense forest. Su Quan worried about the safety of song Qingshu, so he quickly followed up. Fang Yi wanted to follow up, but her martial arts were so poor that she lost sight of them soon.


    Where they passed, the vigorous Qi scattered, causing the sand and rocks to fly and the trees to break. Hearing such a big movement, I don''t know whether I was worried about the fish in the pond or what. Everyone else on Shenlong Island appeared. Of course, song Qingshu was so absorbed in seeing the moves that he didn''t care about them.


    I''m afraid they''ve been fighting for hundreds of moves so far. Song Qingshu admires Ouyang Feng''s martial arts skills very much. Every time, he feels that the other side can''t avoid it. However, he can always avoid it in various strange ways, and the subsequent counterattack is extremely sharp.


    What the Song Qing book is learning is rather complicated, but the highest and profound is nothing more than the nine Yin manual. Many words clearly recognize each word, but they do not understand what it means. Seeing the nine Yin manual, though it is a special talent, can be speeded up, but incapable of action is involved in experience. With Ouyang Feng''s master the grade, he finally learned some profound secrets of the nine Yin manual.


    "Good brother, this lunatic is too good at martial arts. You should find a way to stop fighting." Su Quan called anxiously not far away.


    Song Qingshu is immersed in a wonderful state. He is not willing to give up. After Ouyang Feng became crazy, he was also a Wuchi. It''s rare to see a master like song Qingshu, so he won''t give up easily.


    "It''s you!" All of a sudden, Ouyang Feng''s eyes were wide open, looking at the woods not far away.


    Song Qingshu took a wary look over there and saw a dark shadow flash by. Ouyang Feng roared and rushed after him.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect Ouyang Feng to leave him like this. He was curious and followed him. Su Quan didn''t have time to stop him. He stamped his feet anxiously and had to follow their tracks.


    "Where to run!" Ouyang Feng''s voice was like a thunderbolt. The figure of the man in black who was on the run in front of him had a pause and was immediately overtaken by Ouyang Feng. They had a fight. The man in black snorted. He was obviously hurt internally, but with the help of anti shock palm force, he dropped into a grotto.


    Ouyang Feng didn''t want to catch up with him. Song Qingshu had some scruples, but he thought that no one on the island could threaten him, so he followed him.


    "Don''t go in!" Su Quan in the back cried out, but song Qingshu''s lightness skill had disappeared. Looking at the three words of the snake cave in the dark, Su Quan complained secretly, hesitated for a while, and bit his teeth to get in.

 Chapter 280

    Su Quan knew that the snake cave was the forbidden area of Shenlong island. It was full of organs and dangerous. Although song Qingshu''s martial arts were excellent, it was not impossible for him to fall into a conspiracy accidentally.


    There was a torch burning in the cave all the time, but she couldn''t see it. Su Quan walked cautiously. She had only entered the snake cave several times, but Hong Antong usually led the way. It was safe to choose the route after all, but song Qingshu and Ou Yangfeng obviously ran to some forks.


    There''s always been a rumor in the Dragon sect that those who enter the snake cave are doomed to die. Before that, there was nothing on the road outside. If you go to such a secluded path, the danger will multiply.


    Su Quan hesitated for a while, realizing that if something happened to song Qingshu, he would not be much better off without his protection


    At this time, the sound of fighting came from a distance. It seemed that two super masters were fighting. Su Quan worried about song Qingshu''s loss, so he followed the sound.


    "Ouyang Feng, are you crazy? There are organs all over the place. If we continue to fight, we will die together. "


    Hearing song Qingshu''s voice, Su Quan just turned a corner and felt suddenly enlightened.


    In an open hall, song Qingshu''s body is tossing up and down, dodging the hidden weapons from all directions, and dealing with Ouyang Feng''s fists at the same time. The situation is very dangerous.


    Su Quan looked carefully and found that the concealed weapons were all shot from the four walls. There were iron thistles, steel needles, hard crossbows and black poison.


    "Ha ha ha!" Ouyang Feng''s laughter shook the hall, and all the people who wanted to fight with me were killed.


    "Who will fight for the nine Yin manual?" Song Qingshu was surprised and angry. They chased the man in black all the way, but in a twinkling of an eye, the man in black disappeared. When they got to the hall, they saw a golden treasure box with four big characters on the stone platform at the end of the hall. Although the distance is far away, it can still be seen clearly by the power of two people. Those four words are "the nine Yin manual classics".


    As soon as Ouyang Feng saw these words, he went crazy and suddenly attacked song Qingshu. Fortunately, song Qingshu had been on guard so that he would not die in a muddle.


    When song Qingshu thought about it, he realized that he had been intrigued by someone who wanted to. All the world knows. Ouyang Feng''s inconsistency in the practice of the nine Yin manual is the cause of all mental disorder. Behind the scenes is definitely to use the nine Yin manual and to take Ouyang Feng''s hand away from himself.


    Because Ouyang Feng is already a madman, he can''t listen to the truth at all. Originally, it was a very simple scheme, but it became a scheme without solution.


    Song Qingshu also noticed Su Quan. Seeing that she wanted to help, he quickly stopped and said, "don''t come here. There are organs everywhere."


    Following his fame, Ouyang Feng saw a charming young woman standing not far away. A terrible image came into his mind. He immediately cried with a headache: "Huang Rong, Guo Jing, I don''t want to see you. I don''t want to see you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and realized that he was using 18 dragon subduing palms. With Su Quan on one side, Ouyang Feng mistook them for Guo Jing and Huang Rong, which aroused the old demons.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to take advantage of the danger. He flew to Su Quan''s side and said with a lingering fear: "fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, he will fight with this madman all the time and die together if he is not careful."


    "Nine Yin true Jing, nine Yin true Jing, with nine Yin true Jing, I will not be afraid of them." Ouyang Feng murmured to himself, his eyes fixed on the box in the distance.


    "Watch out for cheating!" As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, Ouyang Feng rushed over like an arrow.


    There is a long and narrow passage between the place where they were fighting and the box. There are black holes on the wall. Some strange sounds come out from time to time. It makes people feel numb.


    Ouyang Feng came to the channel before, disdain to smile: "I play snake, you are still wearing open crotch pants."


    After that, he walked in and felt someone''s breath. Sure enough, there were a lot of poisonous snakes in the black hole. Ouyang Feng didn''t care, and a strange syllable came out of his throat. These snakes retreated like pets, which made them gape.


    "Good brother, let''s get out of here." Su Quan feels uncomfortable staying here. He says, pulling song Qingshu''s arm.


    "Wait a minute, I want to see what kind of conspiracy they have prepared." Song Qing book is clear that the box is never "Jiu Yin Jing Jing", but it has reminded Ouyang Feng before, but the other side does not care.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I finally got" the nine Yin manual "... Ouyang Feng just got the box, and laughed wildly, and then he could not wait to open it. Suddenly, the golden light glittering, and Ouyang Feng''s laughter stopped suddenly.


    When song Qingshu looked carefully, it turned out that it was a colorful poisonous snake that was biting Ouyang Feng''s hand.


    Ouyang Feng roared. He pinched the snake seven inches and killed it under his hand. However, this poisonous snake is very powerful. After a while, Ouyang Feng''s lips have turned black. In fact, if Ouyang Feng''s mind is normal, this kind of small mechanism can''t hurt him at all. But after his madness, his guard will be greatly reduced. This is the way to go.


    After all, Ouyang Feng was the forefather of Western poisons. Although he was confused, his instinct was still there. He pointed several acupoints on his body to protect his heart. Then he turned over and stood on the stone platform with one hand. He put on a strange posture and began to use Kung Fu to force poisons.


    "Colorful dragon..." seeing the colorful snake on the ground, Su Quan''s lips trembled and his face turned pale. "Ouyang Feng is finished!"


    It turns out that there are thousands of poisonous snakes on Dragon Island, but the king of poison is the colorful dragon in religion. One of the most cruel punishments of dragon religion is that ten thousand snakes bite the heart, and the other is the colorful dragon.


    The punished person is poisoned by the colorful dragon. After the poisoned hair, his flesh and blood will fall, but he can keep breathing all the time. Therefore, the whole dragon sect turns pale after hearing the colorful dragon.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear for a generation of great masters to fall like this, but he never studied poisons and couldn''t help him. He had to put his hope on Ouyang Feng''s reputation of Western poisons and hope that he could help himself.


    "It''s weird everywhere. Let''s go out first." Song Qingshu has a bad feeling in his heart. The colorful dragon is obviously aimed at Ouyang Feng. There''s no reason to let him go. Are they so sure that Ouyang Feng can kill himself?


    All the way careful guard, until came to the mouth of the cave, looking at the closed stone door, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s really a good spirit, bad spirit."


    Su Tsuen checked around in a hurry. At last, his voice was full of tears: "it has been locked from outside. The big stone door of the snake cave is over ten thousand pounds. Because of the difficulty in moving, these two doors have never been closed for so many years."


    "It''s like the broken dragon stone in the tomb of the living dead." Song Qingshu was full of criticism. Standing in front of the stone gate, he said to Su Quan, "step back, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    Seeing that Su Quan had already hidden himself, song Qingshu slowly used his martial arts and made the greatest move of the 18 dragon subduing palms. In a moment, another move of the 18 dragon subduing palms, the back palm pushing the front palm, and the two palms together, was as powerful as an avalanche. But he still didn''t relax. Another move of the 18 dragon subduing palms, which was his imitation of Xiao Feng''s three waves and three palms, No one in the Wulin can fight hard.


    There was a loud bang, and the whole cave seemed to shake. The sand, stones and dust fell from the surrounding walls, but the big stone gate did not move.


    Song Qingshu was shocked by the anti earthquake force from Shimen, and his hands were extremely numb. I''m afraid he couldn''t make a second palm in a short time.


    Su Quan, with a pale face, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to break this stone gate from inside. It''s all my fault. Why didn''t I guard against this move before I came in."


    Song Qingshu carefully examined the joint between the stone gate and the wall on the side, and murmured, "that''s not necessarily."


    "Do you have a way?" Su Quan''s eyes brightened.


    "I have a vague idea, but I still need Ouyang Feng''s help. I hope he hasn''t been poisoned." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile that if Ouyang Feng really died of poisoning, he might be trapped here. The only hope at that time is to see if Fang Yi can find it and open the stone gate from the outside. However, since the other party has set such a big trap, naturally Fang Yi will not be allowed to get close to it.


    Because of the shock just now, many torches in the cave have fallen to the ground, and the surrounding environment is darkened immediately. Worried about accidentally touching some mechanism, Su Quan hurried to song Qingshu''s side.


    Feeling Su Quan''s body shaking slightly, song Qingshu thought: life and death is the most difficult thing to see through. If he had not died once, he would not be so indifferent now. Although Su Quan was very influential in dragon religion, he was only a girl in her early twenties. Thinking of this, song Qingshu let the other party take his arm.


    With a stroke of Qinglong''s water absorption, song Qingshu drew a torch from the ground to his hand, stretched it to the front to light up the road, and with the other hand holding Su Quan, he looked for Ouyang Feng.


    Perhaps too worried, Su Quan did not notice that his breast was just on Song Qingshu''s elbow. Feeling the soft touch, song Qingshu grins bitterly. He doesn''t want to take advantage of Su Quan like this, but he knows that if he reminds her, I''m afraid the other party will be embarrassed, so he has to be happy and tangled. This beautiful episode eases his last anxiety.


    When they came to the hall just now, Ouyang Feng still stood on the stone platform in his strange posture. Song Qingshu wanted to help him, so he planned to go over and talk about it.


    Hearing what he thought, Su Quan said, "don''t forget, I''m the wife of the god dragon sect leader. I''ll have a way to deal with the snake in that passage later."


    Song Qingshu thought so, so he decided to take her with him. First, he swung his hand to the walls around him, felt his palm wind, and shot out all the remaining concealed weapons.


    "I don''t believe you can automatically fill ammunition." Song Qingshu disdains to smile. He has contacted some ancient tomb materials in his previous life. He knows that this kind of mechanism is disposable after all. Even if someone fills it up again, it will not be possible in a short time. If these organs exist in ancient tombs of hundreds and thousands of years, it''s no big deal. Hundreds of years is enough to corrode the spring of these mechanisms.


    Before Su Quan came to the narrow tunnel full of snakes, song Qingshu turned back and asked, "do you know Ouyang Feng''s snake control method?"

 Chapter 281

    Su Quan chuckled, and suddenly the room was full of spring. No one would notice the color of panic on his face. "I don''t know Ouyang Feng''s snake control method, but I have this one."


    Then he took out a sachet from his arms. Song Qingshu took it over and subconsciously put it on the tip of his nose to smell it. The fragrance of a woman''s body could not cover up the strange smell: "what''s inside?"


    Su Quan''s face turned red. He quickly grabbed it, opened the sachet, poured out some powder and put it on Song Qingshu: "this is realgar powder. There are poisonous snakes all over the Dragon Island. People in the sect rely on this to defend themselves."


    "How could I forget that." Song Qingshu is very happy. Those greasy and poisonous worms are disgusting when they think about it. It''s better not to touch them.


    As they walked towards Ouyang Feng step by step, Su Quan sprinkled realgar powder on the front as he walked. As if they had met something extremely terrifying, the snakes shrank to the corner one after another, and soon a blank road was formed.


    Ouyang Feng feels the approaching of the two and suddenly opens his eyes and stares at them with vigilance. Now he is at the critical moment of using Kung Fu to force poison. If song Qingshu comes to his side and wants to take his life, it will be as easy as turning his back.


    Although Ouyang Feng''s brain was chaotic, his instinctive reaction to danger was still there, and soon big drops of sweat oozed from his forehead.


    "Ouyang Feng, you don''t have to worry. I have no intention of harming you. I''m here to help you drive away the poison."


    Noting Ouyang Feng''s abnormality, song Qingshu quickly clarified, so as not to save people but to harm them.


    "Ouyang Feng?"


    Ouyang Feng is using his whole body skills to force poison. With his handstand posture, his Qi and blood rush straight to his head. All of a sudden, his confused brain has a trace of clarity. When he suddenly hears song Qingshu calling his name, Ouyang Feng feels that he has found something very important to himself. He is planning to think about it carefully, and suddenly he has a headache.


    After hearing Ouyang Feng''s scream, his whole body trembled. Song Qingshu was startled. Did he suddenly appear and frighten him into being possessed?


    There was no time to think about it. He came to Ouyang Feng and sealed several big holes in his body.


    "Why?"


    Aware of his strength as a blow, Song Qing''s book reacted. Ouyang Feng trained Huang Rong''s "the nine Yin manual", which had already been running against the meridians.


    "Do you have any antidote?" Song Qingshu looks anxiously at Su Quan.


    "Yes, there are, but they can''t solve the poison of the colorful dragon." Su Quan hesitated.


    "A dead horse is a living horse doctor. Bring it quickly." Song Qingshu took some pills from Su Quan and put them into Ouyang Feng''s mouth.


    Song Qingshu urged the real Qi in the body to follow the "shenzhaojing" route, and the strength on the hand became warm and warm, which helped Ouyang Feng digest the medicine.


    Su Quan looks at the smoke on their heads and knows that they are at a critical juncture. He is worried that song Qingshu can''t save Ouyang Feng, and that Ouyang Feng will recover. He plots against song Qingshu, so he goes deep into his arms and stealthily holds several concealed weapons to guard against them.


    "Wow


    After a long time, Ouyang Feng vomited a big mouthful of black blood, thick as ink, and smelly.


    "What a poisonous snake Ouyang Feng slowly opened his eyes, some tired said.


    "Of course, the colorful dragon is the treasure of our dragon sect." Although Su Quan is now in a delicate position in religion, he is still complacent about the power of the colorful dragon.


    "Hum, if I hadn''t brought any pills on me, this little poison would have killed me." Ouyang Feng snorted scornfully.


    At that time, Ouyang Feng became famous as a Western poison. He was not only good at applying poison, but also good at detoxification. However, detoxification often needed to cooperate with certain drugs to get twice the result with half the effort. The effect of detoxification by internal force alone was limited. If it wasn''t for Ouyang Feng''s long-term exposure to poisons, he would have a certain degree of anti toxicity in his body. In addition, his toad skill and nine Yin are good at detoxification. Even if he is poisoned by the colorful dragon, no matter how deep his skill is, he will only die.


    However, the colorful dragon is not an ordinary thing after all. With the power of Western poison, it can only barely control the toxicity in the body, but it can''t force the blood out of the body. Fortunately, song Qingshu was wrong and gave him a lot of antidotes. Although the medicine was not right, with the power of Western poison, he was able to skillfully use the principle of drug resistance to get a chance to breathe, and finally forced the toxin out.


    "Don''t stink, old poison. We''ve all been plotted. Now the exit is sealed by tens of thousands of Jin stone gate. I need your help."


    Hearing the word "old poison", Ouyang Feng''s anger flashed through his eyes. However, he soon covered it up and snorted coldly: "I heard that there was a broken dragon stone in Lin Chaoying''s Tomb of the living dead, which was also more than ten thousand jin. It''s hard to break it with Wang Chongyang''s and Lin Chaoying''s abilities. I''m afraid you and I don''t have that ability either."


    "Although those two proud girls are good at martial arts, their brains are not good. They are only stone gates with tens of thousands of Jin. I have at least two ways to get out." Song Qingshu said quietly, as if it was not difficult.


    Su Quan looks at him in amazement. He doesn''t know if song Qingshu is bluffing Ouyang Feng. However, when he thinks that he was in a desperate situation just now, he panics, but the other party is so calm. With Su Quan''s coquettish attitude, he can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Tell me what to do." Ouyang Feng was led to the ancient tomb by Li Mochou and had a fight with her master. Although he seriously injured the other side, he was worried that the ancient tomb sect would put down the broken dragon stone and die together. So he took advantage of the situation to retreat. He naturally became interested when he heard that song Qingshu had a way to deal with the broken dragon stone.


    "Is..." Song Qingshu just opened his mouth, suddenly he raised his head and looked at Ouyang Feng carefully.


    Ouyang Feng sitting on the ground, although still a pair of ragged clothes, hair messy appearance, but no longer before the sloppy feeling. Sitting there at will is a great master''s bearing.


    There was a glimmer in his eyes. Song Qingshu was surprised and asked, "has the old man regained his mind?" Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan was surprised, and his hand holding the secret weapon was tight.


    Ouyang Feng glances at Su Quan casually. Su Quan immediately feels like thunder. The pressure makes Su Quan release concealed weapons and fight to death.


    Aware of their abnormality, song Qingshu takes a step between them. Su Quan immediately feels the pressure disappear.


    Ouyang Feng looked away and laughed, "why don''t you call me old poison?"


    "This nickname is only the best friend of the old man''s life who is qualified to shout. I don''t dare to be abrupt." Song Qingshu changed its language, but there was no obscurity.


    "Old beggar..." Ouyang Feng fell into a trace of nostalgia, but soon recovered, and snorted coldly, "you boy, you know that your martial arts are not inferior to the past five skills, so why should you fall down and be a younger generation?"


    Song Qingshu laughs, thinking that you can''t understand your temperament. If you don''t agree, you will fight again. Although you are not afraid, you will be wronged.


    Ouyang Feng has been in a muddle for more than ten years. Now Lingtai is clear and bright. He is in a good mood. Seeing that song Qingshu doesn''t speak, he is in a good mood for a moment. He goes on to say: "although my head was a little dull before, I still remember some things in my eyes."


    "The younger generation, who can be called the top experts, are Xiao Feng of Liao state and Zhang Wuji of Ming religion. In recent years, you are a new force. However, all the people who were defeated by you before are not experts except one monk Fangzheng. I thought that your "first master of Manchu Qing Dynasty" was just a vain name. I didn''t expect that you were not inferior to me in martial arts in these two battles. "


    Strictly speaking, Ouyang Feng is still a little down in the two matches. However, Ouyang Feng has recovered his mind, and his old pride has naturally recovered. His ability is naturally comparable to that in the period of insanity. He can agree that song Qingshu is not under him, which has been highly appraised.


    Su Quan on one side is not satisfied. Although she and Hong Antong seem to be in harmony, the leader of dragon sect, who has been famous in Liaodong for decades, can''t even be regarded as an expert in Ouyang Feng''s words. But on second thought, her husband''s martial arts gap is really big compared with the two people in front of her, so she can''t help feeling a little frustrated.


    "Mr. Ouyang''s praise is ridiculous. Before the martial arts competition, the elder generation fought by instinct. Ten levels of strength can play seven or eight levels at most. I can''t beat the elder generation, let alone now." The image of Ouyang Feng''s Wuchi was so impressive in Song Qingshu''s mind that he didn''t want to arouse the idea of another martial arts contest, so he had to admit defeat first.


    "You have too many scruples in your mind. It''s a miracle to be able to practice martial arts to this level," said Ouyang Feng, who was also in Song Qingshu''s mind. He could not help but frown and say, "do you think I was praising you just now?"


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu can''t help saying something.


    "As a top-notch master, you don''t have the pride of a top-notch master. You are too concerned about the gain and loss of interests in your heart. You can''t help but look a little obscene when you speak and act." Ouyang Feng said with some disdain.


    "No?" Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "You and I are quite good at martial arts, but you have a lot of worries when you speak. I''m afraid that you might offend me a little bit. I really don''t know what you''re afraid of?" Ouyang Feng gave him a white look.


    "Now that we are in the Jedi, I''m not worried about offending Mr. Ouyang and causing an unnecessary fight." He said that his face could not hang, song Qingshu explained.


    "You have offended me. Whether I want to fight you or not is my consideration." Ouyang Feng paused, his face could not help but smile, "you are so good at martial arts, but I''m not sure I can win. I won''t fight with you until I''m full?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond.


    "If you hadn''t saved my life, I wouldn''t have said so much to you." Ouyang Feng glared at him angrily. At first, Ouyang Feng was very happy, but all kinds of things in the past slowly came to his mind. He could not help feeling sad. Seeing song Qingshu''s handsome appearance, Ouyang Feng can''t help but think of Ouyang Ke at that time, so he has the heart to give some advice.


    "Do you know what your biggest problem is now?" Ouyang Feng said slowly.

 Chapter 282

    "The biggest problem?" Song Qingshu was really asked by him for a while. After reflecting on the current situation, it seems that there are problems everywhere.


    "Maybe I worked for the Manchu Qing court. Some of them couldn''t advance or retreat."


    Song Qingshu sighed. In the past, his meridians were all broken, and his martial arts were all lost. What''s more ironic is that he had a deep hatred for Zhang Wuji, who had hundreds of thousands of followers. In the past, song Qingshu mistakenly killed martial uncle Mo Shenggu, and killed two beggars'' sect elders at the lion slaughtering meeting. He had to carry these two black pots on his back. When Zhou Zhiruo of Emei school wanted to kill him, song Qingshu found that the Wulin was so big that he had no place for himself.


    If you are willing to be a common people and find a place to live in anonymity, it will be nothing for the rest of your life. Unfortunately, song Qingshu''s chest was filled with endless resentment and anger. He decided to take revenge on Zhang Wuji even by any means, so he had a plan to join the Manchu court later.


    With the strength of song Qingshu getting higher and higher, his life goal is no longer limited to revenge, but more and more thoughts. At this time, however, he found that his identity in the Manchu Qing Dynasty was really a constraint. Although the Manchu Qing Dynasty did not have a deep hatred with the Song dynasty like Mongolia and Jin, it destroyed the Ming Dynasty after all, and its image was not so good in the hearts of the Han people in the Central Plains. If song Qingshu wants to be a loyal minister of the Qing Dynasty, it doesn''t matter. However, he still has a greater ambition. In the future, when people scold him as a traitor, he can''t defend himself. Although song Qingshu also designed a strategy to wash white, the process is too dangerous


    "You can''t advance or retreat because you think too much," Ouyang Feng said directly. "I''ve lived so long. I''ve been in contact with princes and nobles, down to peddlers and pawns. Although I haven''t been in contact with you for a long time, I can grasp your character by synthesizing some rumors I''ve heard about you before."


    "Although you are modest on the surface, you are extremely arrogant on the inside." Not giving song Qingshu an opportunity to defend himself, Ouyang Feng continued, "whether you admit it or not, in your heart, you must think that you are the only one who can fully measure the relationship between all sides and make the best choice for the interests of both sides. Other people are either not smart enough or not rational enough. In a word, they will make all kinds of adverse choices. So you have to consider your own behavior as well as the other party''s behavior, intentionally or unintentionally guiding them to act as you wish... "


    Hearing this, Su Quan looked up at Song Qingshu. Seeing that he was silent, he was shocked: "is it really so?"


    Ouyang Feng sneered: "but it''s not easy. If you want to achieve that perfect situation, you have to make corresponding sacrifices. For example, you just worried that I would fight with you regardless of everything, so you were a little low spirited."


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly and is about to speak. Ouyang Feng raises his hand to stop him and says, "you are very similar to a person I used to know."


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart, "who is it?"


    "The king of Zhao in the state of Jin is Wanyan Honglie."


    "Apart from controlling his wife, where are you like him?" Song Qing''s book is full of criticism. Of course, I''m sorry to say that.


    "Wanyan Honglie is also a smart man," Ouyang Feng''s eyes became a little erratic, obviously falling into memories. "Although he didn''t say it, I know everyone is just a chess piece in his eyes. His manner of being a good corporal was only for greater reward. When Wanyan Honglie asked me to join the Zhao palace, I didn''t flatter him like the group of wise men. On the contrary, I didn''t flatter him. In the end, Wanyan Honglie was so humble that he became my slave. Do you know why? " Ouyang Feng took a look at Song Qingshu.


    "Why?"


    Although Ouyang Feng is one of the five wonders of the Central Plains, Wanyan honglietang, a king of the Empire, really doesn''t have to treat Ouyang Feng like that. In the original work, Wanyan Honglie''s attitude of almost kneeling and licking once made song Qingshu extremely doubt the power contrast between the imperial court and the rivers and lakes in the Golden Book system.


    "Because, like you, he thinks too much that he is the only one who can worry about the gains and losses of the whole thing. In his heart, I''m a reckless person in the world. I''m arrogant in nature and I don''t know etiquette. If I take the position of Lord to oppress me, I''m sure I''ll turn around and leave. And some places he needs to use my level of master, so even if the heart curse, on the surface will also respect me more. Just like you, as long as the overall situation develops according to your own wishes, even if you suffer losses, you don''t care. "


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile, "I just want to grasp his psychology. Even if I''m not so difficult to serve, I have to show that it''s extremely difficult to serve. This is the status of two people. If you are strong, he will be weak, and if you are weak, he will be strong. All this is just because he claims to be a smart man, and I see through the smart man''s ideas, so I will take it from him. "


    Thinking of his relationship with Kangxi, song Qingshu could not help looking a little ugly.


    Ouyang Feng seemed to think of this, and sneered: "I''ve heard about you in the Qing Dynasty. Although Kangxi was good to you, it was just good. What is the first master of Manchu Qing Dynasty? In the end, he didn''t yell around like a dog. I''m afraid Kangxi "ordered" you to come to Shenlong island this time. "


    Seeing song Qingshu''s black face and nodding, Ouyang Feng had such an expression: "if I were you, now I don''t say that Kangxi gave me up as Laozi. At least when he wanted me to do something, he would respectfully use the word" please ". As for whether I would like to help him, it depends on my mood at that time."


    Song Qingshu immediately sweat, "you mean Kangxi and you, he saw through my mind?" This anxious rise, Mr. Ouyang also forgot to shout.


    "As the saying goes, cleverness is mistaken by cleverness, but it''s not entirely your fault." Ouyang Feng nodded, "as the saying goes, if you have no desire, you will be just. When I cooperated with Wanyan Honglie, his desire was greater than my desire, so I was naturally in the active position. I''m afraid you have more desire between you and Kangxi. Even if Kangxi didn''t understand this at the beginning, when he noticed your usual cautious behavior, he must be able to understand how big your hidden desire is. He predicted that since you have a plan, you will not be upset because of some of his problems with your etiquette and treatment, That''s why he is stronger than you. Do you believe that if you were rebellious and arrogant at the beginning, you would have a higher status around Kangxi now? "


    "Listening to you is better than reading for ten years." Song Qingshu bowed respectfully, and his heart was running fast. Since everything was under Kangxi''s control before, Kangxi might have noticed his secret plan. If he acted according to the original plan, he might have fallen into Kangxi''s calculation. Now that he has predicted that I will develop my strength in secret, I will do the opposite and surprise him


    "Children can be taught." Ouyang Feng nodded happily. Although he didn''t know what song Qingshu was preparing for, his decades of experience made him keenly realize that everything in Song Qingshu was under the control of Kangxi and was falling into a potential crisis.


    "This time, I''ll give you back to help me detoxify." Ouyang Feng stood up, his bones clucking. Looking at his figure, song Qingshu knows that the crazy old man walking on his head has disappeared, and the Western poison that once prevailed in the world has returned.


    "I''ve got your share of the credit for my recovery. Originally, I''m not a person who will repay his kindness, but I''m very happy today. If others need help, I''ll do my best to repay today''s love. "


    Ouyang Feng had just been saved by Hong Qigong in the past year, but he immediately schemed against the other party and could do it. Of course, he was not the master of repaying his kindness. Today, he seems to wake up from a dream. He just feels as if he had been separated from the world. In addition, seeing Ouyang Ke''s shadow in Song Qingshu, he made a promise on the spur of the moment.


    "Anything will do?" Song Qingshu asked immediately.


    Ouyang Feng''s expression was a little bit like a smile: "boy, I''ve never been a master of Western drugs. It depends on what you want me to do. When I''m happy, I''ll do it. If I''m not happy, this promise will be void. " Ouyang Feng is a hero in the world. Naturally, he would not be bound by a promise.


    "This is the elegant demeanor of Western drugs in those days." Song Qingshu laughs a few times, and his heart is very bright. If he runs to the door and finds Ouyang Feng and himself to kill Guangming Ding, he will slap him. It seems that we can only ask him to do something in the future when they have the same interests


    When they came to the entrance of the cave and looked at the heavy stone gate, Ouyang Feng frowned: "do you want to open the stone gate with the help of both of us?" He had just finished the poison, and his real Qi was greatly damaged. He was at his weakest moment. Therefore, Ouyang Feng seems to have been kind-hearted in instructing song Qingshu just now, but he may not have taken the opportunity to fight for time to recover his skills, so as to avoid song Qingshu''s outburst.


    "This stone gate weighs ten thousand jin. You can''t open it with brute force. You can only use skillful force." Song Qingshu deliberately pause, see two people nervously looking at themselves, some funny in the heart, continue to say, "now there are two ways, one is to dig a tunnel from the wall, according to the entrance is not far, presumably can not dig a few meters to see the sun again." This is the inspiration of the trapped elders of the sun moon god sect in siguoya cave. One of the elders used a huge axe to open the mountain and dug to the mouth of the cave before he died. Now several people are near the entrance of the cave. Naturally, this problem does not exist.


    Originally, the snake cave didn''t rely on the stone gate to imprison foreign enemies. The walls at the entrance of the cave are just ordinary mountain soil, not solid rammed earth or stone. Otherwise, it''s impossible to dig a cave.


    "And the second way?" With Ouyang Feng''s pride, let him like pangolin pucker buttocks dig holes, it is a bit embarrassed.

 Chapter 283

    "The second way," Song Qingshu said with a pause, turning his eyes to the joint of the stone gate and the wall, "the person who plotted against us this time must not be the person of the Dragon sect."


    "Why?" Su Quan subconsciously thought that Hong Antong was calculating song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng. After all, the snake cave and the colorful dragon have the characteristics of Dragon Island. But I clearly hinted to him that song Qingshu had been taken away by myself. Was it because he saw the flaw that he became angry? Su Quan was still hesitating. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, he quickly raised his head and asked.


    "If they were people on Shenlong Island, they would never have tried so hard to trap us with this stone gate, because there is a fatal weakness in this stone gate."


    Ouyang Feng was originally a smart person. He followed song Qingshu''s eyes and soon came to realize, "do you mean a doorpost?"


    Looking at the junction of the stone gate and the wall, Ouyang Feng finally saw the essential difference between the stone gate and the broken dragon stone in the tomb of the living dead.


    Once the broken dragon stone is put down, it can''t be opened any more, so it''s just the stone gate that blocks the entrance. Although the stone gate in front of us weighs more than 10000 Jin, for the convenience of opening and closing, it is not a structure falling from the top like a broken dragon stone, but a structure that can be opened and closed freely like an ordinary door.


    Ordinary door need to use the shaft, this stone door is no exception. Its doorshaft is inlaid on the side wall, which is not a solid rock. The stone gate was locked from the outside, and these doorshafts became a breakthrough point.


    "Mr. Ouyang, you and I work together to use ten layers of skill to bombard this stone gate at the same time. Although the stone gate can be intact, the doorpost can''t help being destroyed many times." Song Qingshu thought to himself that if he bombarded the stone gate with one person''s strength, he might not be able to break the shaft.


    "Is that why you came back to save me?" Ouyang Feng''s expression suddenly became very strange.


    "Mr. Ouyang won''t despise my impure motive for saving people." Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly.


    "I just laugh at your stupidity. Why bother?" Ouyang Feng sneered a few times, but he didn''t wait for song Qingshu to cooperate. He went straight to the corner and didn''t look at the huge doorshafts. He pressed his palm on the wall near the doorshafts and said, "will you push again?"


    Song Qingshu hit the stone gate suspiciously, only to hear a click in his ear. The whole stone gate had begun to loosen. Song Qingshu was overjoyed, and carried three waves to subdue the dragon. He pushed the three palms of the Dragon into one hand. With a bang, the huge stone gate slowly fell out.


    When he saw the sunshine he used to see in the past, Su Quan felt very lucky for the rest of his life. Soon, Ouyang Feng''s voice rang again: "just use your internal force to smash the wall near the door shaft. Why do you just want to be reckless?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Before, his mind couldn''t turn around. What he thought was how much palm power to hit Shimen mountain to make the doorpost loose. His first reaction was to rescue Ouyang Feng and work with them. After thinking about how to save Ouyang Feng, or how to persuade the other party to cooperate sincerely, carelessly, led to a perennial epilepsy patients despised IQ.


    ¡­¡­


    "The leader of the sect enjoys eternal happiness and longevity. Tell the sect leader that the people sent out have come back, and you can''t find his wife or song Qingshu anywhere. " A disciple of Shenlong Island knelt down in front of Hong Antong and said.


    "Where''s Ouyang Feng?" Hearing that both of them are missing, Hong Antong hums coldly, and a trace of cyan flashes on his ruddy face.


    "No news, either." Sensing that Hong Antong''s tone was not good, the disciple of Shenlong Island quickly replied, "all the people sent by the sect leader to serve Ouyang Feng were killed last night. It is said that later, a disciple saw Ouyang Feng and song Qingshu fighting fiercely in the woods, and all the disciples didn''t dare to get close to them. Later, they didn''t know what to do."


    "Were you both defeated and drowned in the sea?" Hong Antong had a little doubt in his heart, and was soon replaced by irritability. He waved to the disciple to step down.


    No wonder Hong Antong was depressed. Originally, he was ready to kill Ouyang Feng. He had the confidence to control the whole situation. Later, Su Quan brought song Qingshu, a master of Western medicine. According to her suggestion, song Qingshu had been controlled by her with enchantment. Hong thought that with these two masters, it would not be difficult for him to survive the disaster.


    But I didn''t expect that Hong an Tong would become a loner in the twinkling of an eye. When I thought of the envoys sent by various forces, each of them had ulterior motives, Hong an Tong had a sense of foreboding.


    "Lord, the guests are waiting in the hall."


    Hearing the voice of his disciples outside, Hong Antong woke up with a start. His eyes returned to their former ferocity, and he walked calmly to the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master Hong, before I left, Prince Bao specially told us that as long as you hand over Su Quan, the culprit, we will withdraw from Shenlong Island immediately. Today is the deadline. If you hand over Su Quan or not, please give me a word."


    In the conference hall, yuzhenzi swept away the embarrassment of being chased by Ouyang Feng last night and looked at Hong Antong with aggressive eyes.


    "What if I don''t?" Hong Antong surreptitiously said that he had not thought of sacrificing Su Quan before, but he had been very fond of this beautiful lady for many years, and it was difficult for him to make up his mind for a while. What''s more, Su Quan brought back a super thug.


    "It''s hard to avoid the loss of life on your island," yuzhenzi said with a smile. His threat was expressed in words. "If you sacrifice one person, you can save all the people on the island. As the leader of the sect, I can''t even tell the difference. Or are some people reluctant to give up their wives and use them selfishly... "


    Hong Antong is very influential in the religion. When did anyone dare to speak to him in this kind of strange tone, he suddenly became angry and was about to break out. Sang Jie came out to make a comeback: "master Hong, today is the deadline given by Shengjing. It''s about the survival of the Dragon cult. Is it war or peace? Have you reached an agreement on the Dragon Island? On behalf of Ali Buge, I will always support your decision. " With that, he gave Xu Xueting a silent look.


    Hong Antong is warm in his heart. Although SANGJIE''s behavior is suspicious recently, they are allies of the same camp after all. With Ali''s support, Shengjing always has some scruples.


    Yelunan fairy, who has been silent all the time, sneers in his heart. Last night, he found out the plot of SANGJIE. Hong Antong may be finished this time.


    "Both the emperor of our country and the king of Nanyuan appreciate the leader of Hongjiao. King Xiao is now fighting against Wu Sangui of Manchu Qing Dynasty outside Shanhai Pass. If the leader is fighting against Shengjing, our country hopes to form an alliance with Guijiao to fight against Manchu Qing Dynasty."


    Seeing clearly the fierce relations among various countries, yelunan fairy naturally did not want the Dragon Island to be destroyed so easily, so that Hongli and Kangxi went to war in an all-round way, leaving Mongolia without a check and balance. What''s more, she was ordered by Lord Su of Tieyin department to protect Su Quan. If Hong Antong was allowed to hand over Su Quan, she would never be able to manage the other party''s life and death. At that time, we have to take a chance to see if we can save Su Quan. Fortunately, with the help of song Qingshu, it will be much easier to protect Su Quan.


    Thinking of this, yelunan fairy could not help searching for song Qingshu in the hall again. After he still got nothing, he could not help passing a trace of sadness between his beautiful eyebrows.


    On the other side, xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE look at each other. They are very angry, but they can''t get angry. After all, Liao is an ally of Mongolia, and the Mongolia they represent seems to support Hong Antong. When they hear yelunanxian say this, they can''t help regretting that they didn''t communicate with the people of Liao in advance.


    Xu Xueting got SANGJIE''s hint, hesitated for a moment, or stood up and said: "master, there is a sentence under me, I don''t know if I should say it or not."


    "He said Hong an Tong snorted with a gloomy face.


    "In those days, the leader of the sect founded the Dragon sect. There were 1023 old brothers who followed the leader. Over the years, some of them have gone through fire and water. Today, some of them are killed by the enemy, and some of them have been killed by the sect rules for making some minor mistakes. The rest are less than 100 people. Although the leader and his wife have used a large number of young followers, it''s a pity that the Dragon cult is no longer the grand occasion of the past... "Xu Xueting said slowly, with a deep tone, sometimes even a choking voice. Some old people in the hall heard it and recalled the past years, and all of them sighed.


    Hong an Tong''s face became more and more ugly. Seeing that Xu Xue Ting spoke more and more vigorously, he couldn''t help humming: "green dragon envoy, now we are discussing the invasion of foreign enemies. What are you doing with all this nonsense?"


    "What I''m talking about is the invasion of foreign enemies," Xu Xueting suddenly became a little excited. "Do you know when we old people were killed


    Seeing that Hong Antong was silent, Xu Xueting said in a hateful voice: "it started when the religious leader married that woman..."


    "Shut up Hong an Tong''s hair and beard are all open, Xu Xue Ting is glared at by him, can''t help but a little chilly, for a moment think good words unexpectedly can''t say.


    "Brother Xu is right," said the rootless Taoist. "Since that woman came to the island, you have changed. You can''t remember our old brothers any more. Madam, she likes to use young people. When she sees us old people, she feels it''s an eyesore, so she formulates all kinds of strict religious rules. If we violate them a little better, she takes the opportunity to kill us. You''ve been watching us silently. We old brothers are really sad. "


    "I have always been a man of ability, regardless of my age. As long as I have the ability and I am loyal to our leader, I will never be ungrateful. The old man is loyal to our leader. Naturally, I will still be his good brother and will never discriminate against him. Red dragon emissary, you think too much. "


    If it wasn''t for the current situation of foreign enemies, Hong Antong''s temperament would have killed these two people. The situation would have been better than others, and Hong Antong''s arrogance would have to be patient, he explained.


    "So many brothers were killed before because they were not loyal to the leader?" The black dragon made Zhang Danyue smile sadly. As soon as he said this, many old people in the hall were indignant. All the young disciples looked at each other and nervously held the handle of the knife.


    "I didn''t say that." Hong an Tong has no expression on his face.


    "Well, the dead are gone, but now thousands of believers on the island can''t continue to die just because of the leader''s words." Xu Xueting has come over and said.


    "How are you doing?" Hong an Tong, moriran road.


    When the three men of song Qingshu went out of the snake cave and came near the meeting hall, all forces had already begun to fight with each other. The three did not intend to show their faces, but chose to lurk outside the hall and pay silent attention to the situation inside.


    "It seems that your husband loves you very much." Song Qingshu turned his head and looked at the beautiful lady of the sect leader around him. He said with a low voice.

 Chapter 284

    "Well, he''s already moved. I''m just worried that I will be handed over, and the army outside will not let go of Shenlong island. In that case, he would lose his wife and turn over his soldiers. He was disgraced and naturally did not dare to agree easily. " He has been following Hong an Tong for a long time, and his confidants have informed him. Naturally, Su Quan knows what Hong an Tong is thinking at this time.


    Song Qingshu hasn''t answered yet, but Ouyang Feng''s face is full of teasing: "little brother, this girl is very coquettish, and she''s very coquettish. I''m really worried that you will be fascinated by her in the future."


    "No ~" Su Quan was stunned. His face was flushed, and he stamped his feet in shame and anger. "Mr. Ouyang, you are so respected that you can''t make fun of me, a little girl."


    "High prestige?" Ouyang Feng sniffed, "fortunately I''m not good at womanhood. Otherwise, if I see such a coquettish little lady like you, I''ll learn from Ke''er and put you in the room first." Thinking of Ouyang Ke, Ouyang Feng sighed: "my poor Ke''er."


    Song Qingshu thought that Ouyang Ke would only use force to abuse good family women in his early years, which is really a shame for our generation. In the end, he was also responsible for his own death.


    Of course, the superficial Kung Fu still needs to be done. Just as he wanted to say something enlightened, Ouyang Feng suddenly became very angry: "in the final analysis, Ke''er was harmed by Guo Jing and Huang Rong. But for Huang Rong''s smelly girl, Ke Er would not have broken her legs, and was finally taken advantage of by a villain. I want to deal with Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Can you help me? "


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he thought so much. He thought about the brilliant image of Guo Jing and Huang Rong in the hearts of the common people in the Song Dynasty. What''s more, they had excellent martial arts skills. With the help of Hong Qigong and Huang Yaoshi, they went to the muddy water.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s embarrassed look, Ouyang Feng soon regained his sense and understood that even if he promised to serve him, the fox would not provoke Guo Jing and his wife.


    All of a sudden, Ouyang Feng''s mind flashed. The boy''s face looked like peach blossom. He seemed to be a lecherous person. Huang Rong was very beautiful when she was a girl. Now she''s married with all kinds of manners. If you take advantage of her


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ouyang Feng had made up his mind and thought of a way to use Huang Rong to force song Qingshu to deal with Guo Jing. He had a strange smile on his face: "don''t mention this matter for the moment, but I believe you will agree in the future."


    Song Qingshu felt puzzled and thought how he could agree. At this time, there was a quarrel in the hall, and he quickly turned to look at the hall.


    "How are you doing?" Hong an Tong stares at Xu Xue ting and says moriran.


    Hong Antong has been powerful for a long time. When Xu Xueting was staring at him, he felt that his legs were weak. However, when he thought that he had many helpers this time, he immediately felt confident: "since Prince Bao means that as long as he gives up his wife, he will withdraw. Compared with the foundation of dragon sect, the safety of thousands of followers is nothing more than a woman."


    In fact, Xu Xueting knows very well that he was forced to such a state by everyone. Even if Hong Antong had the idea of sacrificing Su Quan before, he would never agree now. After all, if Hong Antong offered to hand over Su Quan, everyone in the church would only be grateful to him, and his prestige would only rise instead of decline. But the significance of being forced to hand over Su Quan by the congregation is completely different. Even if he has finished dealing with the outside army, Hong Antong''s prestige will collapse. I''m afraid that the congregation who has been deeply oppressed will be ready to move.


    "To die!" What Xu Xueting can figure out is that Hong Antong, as the leader of the sect, can''t understand. Looking at the light of hope in the eyes of the people below, he knows that if he doesn''t immediately set an example to others and frighten them away from the idea that they haven''t yet sprouted, he may be in danger today.


    Hong Antong twisted down a piece of wood from the handle of his seat and sent his internal force to Xu Xueting. Although Xu Xueting''s martial arts are among the best in the Dragon sect, they can''t resist Hong Antong''s furious attack. Seeing that he was about to be pierced by his chest, a brush suddenly swept over and changed the direction of the wood, which saved Xu Xueting''s life.


    Xu Xueting was shocked and gave yuzhenzi a grateful look.


    "Yuzhenzi, this is what I teach you. What do you mean?" Hong Antong was surprised and angry.


    Yuzhenzi also wants to make the Dragon sect fight against each other. Naturally, he can''t sit back and watch Hong Antong integrate up and down with thunder. Hearing the words, he says with a smile, "your sect is now withering. Why should master Hong take the life of an expert because he doesn''t say the same thing?"


    Yuzhenzi''s words were like boiling oil in cold water, which immediately ignited the long suppressed resentment of the Dragon sect.


    Xu Xueting scolded angrily: "this old man only cares about the fox spirit. When did he care about our subordinates. Brothers, Hong Antong does not want to sacrifice the fox spirit. It seems that he is ready to sacrifice us. Let''s fight to the death, kill Hong Antong first, and then take Su Quan to Taoist priest yuzhenzi. The encirclement of Shenlong island will be solved. "


    Outside the window, song Qingshu looked at Su Quan''s mellow ear beads and gently breathed: "fox spirit ~"


    Su Quan turned around, with a layer of light anger on his face: "you are the fox spirit."


    "I don''t mind if there are men in fox spirits." Song Qingshu looks at her with a shy face and a smile.


    "I can''t stand the love between you two," Ouyang Feng coughed softly and looked strange. "There''s nothing to pay attention to here. I''ll go first."


    Su Quan was so embarrassed by his words that he turned his head and stopped answering. Song Qingshu said, "don''t you take revenge on the plot?"


    "It''s just some tricks of clowns. I don''t care about him," Ouyang Feng said, looking to the West sky. "What''s more, it''s a blessing in disguise. I''ve been away from home for a long time. I always have to go back and have a look."


    "White camel villa?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Ouyang Feng nodded: "by the way to the kingdom of Jin, some old friends also want to visit, little brother, I''ll see you later." After that, without waiting for his answer, he jumped up and disappeared in the distance.


    I don''t know if I''ll see you next time? Song Qingshu sighed and saw that Su Quan was staring at the fight inside. He couldn''t help but put his hand around her waist and said, "how can I worry about my husband''s safety?"


    Su Quan felt the heat of his big hands on his waist. He knew it was wrong, but he felt that he didn''t want to resist. His beautiful eyes couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu.


    "Although I''m more handsome than your husband, you don''t have to stare at me all the time." Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Su Quan shook his head. "I just feel that you are different from before."


    "What''s different?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "For example, you come to cuddle me naturally. You didn''t do that before... Oh, I can''t say it anyway." Su Tsuen''s pretty face was charming without any reason. At this time, she was stained with a blush, which was particularly charming.


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu thought: "thanks to Ouyang Feng''s guidance, I know how uncomfortable I was before."


    "Now that you''re free, you''re going to despise people." Su Quan pursed his lips and complained that he was like a mature woman. He was clearly a wronged little girl.


    Wugen Taoist and Zhang tanyue have already discussed with Xu Xueting. With the help of Xuedao Laozu and SANGJIE, they naturally have confidence in themselves. Wen Yan both stepped forward, echoing Xu Xueting, and the disciples arranged by them also took the opportunity to wave the flag and shout.


    Hong an Tong''s face changed a little. Unexpectedly, all the five dragon envoys turned back. His face was a little green. He was cruel in his heart: OK, you all turned against me. If it''s a big deal, you''ll all be killed. I''ll promote several people to be five dragon envoys again.


    I know that as long as these leaders are executed on the spot, people in the church will naturally settle down. Hong Antong decided to make a quick decision.


    Among the three, Zhang Danyue is the weakest in martial arts. Hong Antong seems to pounce on Xu Xueting. When Xu Xueting concentrates on defense, the other two come to help each other. On one side of his body, he pats Zhang Danyue''s head with his right palm.


    Zhang Danyue was so frightened that she used Yuanyang''s two short swords to stab seven swords up in a moment. It was his masterpiece. The seven swords stabbed fast and fiercely. Master Hong''s right palm is slightly slanted. He presses it on his left chest and jumps away. Zhang Danyue yelled and rolled in the ground. She turned over and stood up. Her face was dark blue. Soon her legs softened and she fell to the ground. She was dead.


    Xu Xueting and wugen Taoist are heartbroken. They subconsciously look at xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE, but they don''t know each other''s intention. They scold each other secretly, so they have to face Hong Antong''s fierce attack.


    "As the saying goes, the three five dragon envoys are also for the sake of thousands of followers of the Dragon sect. If master Hong doesn''t adopt them, it''s all right. Why do they secretly kill people? If I can''t see them, I have to take charge of them." Yuzhenzi is holding his moustache and looks indignant. Naturally, he hoped that the Dragon sect would lose both sides. However, seeing the current situation, it would be very difficult for Xu Xueting and them to hurt Hong Antong. Yuzhenzi decided to balance the vastly different forces between the two sides.


    Hong an tong can solve Xu Xueting and wugen Taoist very quickly. He doesn''t know that yuzhenzi suddenly comes in, but he is shocked and angry.


    Yuzhenzi''s martial arts are not inferior to Hong Antong''s, and her body method is extremely ghostly. She intentionally or unintentionally guides Xu Xueting and wugen Taoist to bear most of Hong Antong''s attacks, but she sees the right time and suddenly makes a fierce attack from time to time.


    With the help of yuzhenzi, Xu Xueting and wugen Taoist are in great spirits. They try their best to entangle Hong Antong''s hands and feet, so that yuzhenzi can have a chance to strike a fatal blow.


    Seeing that Hong Antong was in danger, xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE looked at each other and joined the battle group with deep understanding. They exclaimed, "master Hong, let''s help you."


    Hong Antong is such a sophisticated person. The reason why he is so dangerous is that he has spared part of his energy to guard against these people''s sudden cold arrows. However, when he saw that they actually helped him to hold Xu Xueting, he was relieved.


    "You When Xu Xueting and wugen Taoist see that the other party doesn''t act according to the previous agreement, they are both surprised and angry. They are just about to ask questions. They don''t know that SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu don''t give them a chance, and they will be killed if they make a move.


    Although Xu Xueting and wugen Taoist can be regarded as masters, they can''t compare with these two Mafia giants. They are soon threatened.

 Chapter 285

    "You betray... Ah!" Xu Xueting realized that he had been made a gun emissary, but it was too late to regret. Knowing that if they continue to fight, they will die on the spot sooner or later, so they have to take the risk to make their plot public, hoping to unite with Hong Antong again.


    However, when he was distracted, his moves naturally revealed flaws. How experienced he was in actual combat, he took the opportunity to cut Xu Xueting''s throat.


    Hearing Xu Xueting''s scream, wugen Taoist was in a panic. He turned around and ran away. However, he was pressed by SANGJIE''s big handprint on his vest, staggered for a few steps, and finally vomited blood and died.


    As soon as yuzhenzi''s expression changed, he quickly jumped out of the battle circle and ran out. All of a sudden, the light of the sword flashed in front of my eyes. I was so shocked that I quickly stepped back for several feet.


    Yuzhenzi was forced back by a sword. Yelunan fairy didn''t feel happy. Instead, he was puzzled: "was it the plot last night that they were trying to paralyze Xu Xueting and others? Are all my previous inferences wrong? "


    Xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE took advantage of the opportunity to disperse and form a dilemma with Hong Antong, encircling yuzhenzi in the center. Yeluzzi was eager to try, but he was not sure what they were up to, so he motioned him to hold on.


    "I''m afraid yuzhenzi is doomed this time." Su Quan shakes her head. She knows that Hong Antong''s martial arts are slightly better than yuzhenzi ''. Now two other experts of the same level come in, and yuzhenzi is more or less lucky.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe Hong an Tong is in danger." With a little thought, song Qingshu saw through several people''s tricks.


    Su Tsuen''s heart was so delicate that he could not help changing his pretty face.


    "Shall I save your husband?" Song Qingshu has an inexplicable smile on his lips.


    Su Quan shook his head: "this old thief robbed me to be the leader''s wife at that time. Although he only wanted to maintain prestige in front of his subordinates and cover up his inhumanity, he didn''t really do anything to me, I still hate him. Even if he doesn''t die this time, sooner or later I will destroy the foundation of Shenlong island and kill him again. "


    "Why do you emphasize your innocence to me intentionally or unconsciously?" Song Qingshu is more proud of his smile.


    Su Quan''s face was a little embarrassed, and his charming face faded away: "you naturally know what I''m thinking, so why do you say something to ridicule me?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to be so frank. A mature woman is really different from a young girl. She knows exactly what kind of man she wants, and she has a certain degree of advance and retreat. She gives you enough hints, but she won''t be completely clear, so as to avoid the risk of rejection.


    "I mean - even if you don''t say it, I know it all." Song Qingshu holds Su Quan''s trembling hand, and the heat of the palm makes her face color again.


    "It is the so-called war between the two countries. If we do not kill envoys, what are you going to do?" In the hall, yuzhenzi looks a little ugly.


    "Hum, when I was making trouble with my subordinates just now, why didn''t I remember the identity of my messenger?" Hong an Tong snorts coldly, but he thinks that if he kills yuzhenzi, he will tear his face with Shengjing, and the next decisive battle will be inevitable. But in order to make them retreat, they proposed to hand over Su Quan at this time. What would the disciples think of me?


    Hong Antong is hesitating at the entrance of the stall, and SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu have already started with yuzhenzi. Although they are better than yuzhenzi, yuzhenzi''s lightness skill is so ingenious that he almost broke through several times.


    "Well, now that the people in the sect are floating, it''s good to kill yuzhenzi and regain his power." After all, Hong an Tong is a hero. He quickly makes up his mind that yuzhenzi is under the siege of SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu. There is a fatal flaw in his back. Hong an Tong flies up and hits yuzhenzi''s vest with one palm.


    I don''t know why, there is a gap between xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE. Yuzhenzi jumps out of the encirclement. However, Hong Antong knows that yuzhenzi is old, and he is confident that this palm can make the other party immortal and seriously injured. If he misses this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, with yuzhenzi''s lightness skill, everyone in the field can''t catch up with him, so he doesn''t take back his palm, On the contrary, he took the opportunity to cover it up.


    However, yuzhenzi didn''t look flustered. Instead, a smile of treacherous success appeared on his face. Hong an knew that it was not good, so he hurried to one side of his body, but it was too late. SANGJIE''s big fingerprints and the blood knife of the ancestor of the blood knife have already hit him in the fatal place.


    "Why?"


    Hong Antong kneels on the ground and glares at the two people who are attacking. He knows his injury. His heart is broken by the big fingerprints. At the same time, a bloody wound on his waist is cut off by a blood knife. When daruo Jinxian comes, he can''t be saved.


    Looking at the instant reversal of the situation, Yelv brothers and sisters were also secretly frightened.


    "Hong Antong, when you were the leader of the sect, you acted against nature and harmed Zhongliang. It''s time for you to abdicate. The two masters of the Wulin were just acting for heaven." A voice came from the corner.


    Hong Antong looked back and laughed angrily: "who should I be? It turned out that it was Yin Jin, the Yellow Dragon envoy. Xu Xueting, they are against me. At least they dare to challenge me. They are heroes. You are such a shameless villain. When you see that the overall situation has been decided, you just come out and fart. It''s shameless. "


    The remaining power of Hong Antong was still there. Yin Jin trembled and shrunk subconsciously. At this time, the ancestor of bloody sword said with a smile: "Huanglong emissary, now you are the highest in the Dragon sect. If you go to kill Hong Antong, you will be the next leader, and we will give our full support. What do you think?"


    Although Yin Jin was afraid in his heart, he thought that he could be the leader of the sect. Greed slowly gained the upper hand, picked up the knife and went to hong''antong step by step. The rest of the disciples of the Dragon sect in the hall were not ashamed of Yin Jin, but now the situation is better than others, and they dare to be angry.


    Hong Antong felt that his life was slowly passing, and watched Yan Jin deliberately dawdle and slowly approach. Knowing that for a long time, he was afraid that he would not be able to fight back, he gave a sad smile: "well, my hero Hong Antong''s life, I can''t die in your hands." With that, he picked up the residual internal power and sealed it with his own spirit.


    Whoosh! A small stone flew in from the outside. Hong an Tong''s wrist was numb and he couldn''t hang down. They all looked at the door in horror. Song Qingshu and Su Quan came in slowly. People in the hall had different expressions.


    "Brother song!" Fang Yi mixed up with the disciples of dragon sect. She had been worried about the misfortune of song Qingshu. When she saw song Qingshu, she was so excited that she stood up.


    Song Qingshu motioned to her to stay there first. She came to Hong Antong and sighed: "master Hong, you and I still remember the battle of Yangzhou in the past. I didn''t expect to see you again. It''s so hard to predict


    "Ma''am, is that you?" Hong an Tong snorts coldly and ignores him. Instead, he looks at Su Quan in surprise.


    Looking at Hong An, Su Quan''s eyes were a little complicated and his lips were tightly closed.


    "Madam, I know you have been trying to kill me from all your actions over the years. Now I''m dying. Are you happy?" Speaking of all this, Hong Antong looks calm.


    "How can I be happy if I didn''t kill it myself?" Su Quan sneered.


    "You should hate me. I deserve it." Hong Antong said with a bitter smile, "but you and I have been married for many years, and you ask yourself, am I good or bad to you?"


    Su Quan hesitated for a moment, nodded: "you are really good to me."


    "Well, I''d like to ask you one thing before I die." Hong an Tong smiles happily.


    Su Quan took a look at Song Qingshu''s face. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, he nodded and said, "you say."


    "Help me kill the shameless little man Yin Jin." Hong an Tong gnaws his teeth.


    "Good!" Su Quan didn''t hesitate. With a flash of body, he had come to Yin Jin. Yin Jin was the least skilled of the five dragon envoys, and he could only flatter. Su Quan did not hesitate to attack, so that he did not react to be broken neck.


    Looking at the killing of Yin Jin, Hong Antong nodded with satisfaction, picked up his last internal power, and said in a loud voice, "Su Quan has made great contributions to the protection of the sect. I have decided to pass the title of the sect leader to her. Do you not agree?"


    Many of the Dragon believers in the hall were Su Quan''s cronies. In addition, in terms of prestige and martial arts, no one in the Dragon sect could match Su Quan. After a moment''s hesitation, all the disciples knelt down and gladly accepted the order.


    Xuedaolaozu''s face was very blue, and Su Quan was also at a loss. On the contrary, song Qingshu looked at Hong Antong with admiration, and gave him a thumbs up: "if you can take it up and put it down, Song Mou admires it."


    Looking at Song Qingshu, Hong Antong''s face became very strange, disgusted, angry, regretful, regretful, and all kinds of emotions poured in. Finally, a thousand words turned into a sentence: "treat her well in the future..." as soon as his voice fell, he passed away.


    "What did he tell you?" Su Quan came back and looked at Song Qingshu. The conversation between the two was so quiet that it was hard for the rest of the room to hear clearly.


    Song Qingshu shook his head, but turned to xuedaolaozu and others: "last night''s plot of revenge, we should end it."


    "Mr. Song, it''s best if you come here. The envoys of Mongolia and Khitan are good at martial arts. They are worried that they will be outnumbered. You and I are ministers of the same Dynasty. We should keep watch and help each other." Yuzhenzi said with great joy, and approached the song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "really, who brought Ouyang Feng to join me yesterday? I don''t want to repeat Hong an Tong''s mistake. "


    Seeing that song Qingshu saw through the secret alliance of the three, Yu Zhenzi said, "Song Qingshu, although you are good at martial arts, I don''t believe you can win over so many top experts in the field."


    Yuzhenzi has been defeated by song Qingshu for several times, which has produced a shadow in his heart. The master''s self-esteem drives him to break this evil spirit, otherwise his martial arts will not advance but retreat in the future. It''s rare to gather so many experts this time. Yuzhenzi knows that it''s a golden opportunity to break the demons.


    Both xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE have suffered losses in the hands of song Qingshu. They have long wanted to get along with them. What''s more, song Qingshu is the first master of the Qing Dynasty. Who can kill him will not only get a great reward from King alibuge, but also get a high reputation in the Wulin.


    Although they were worried about song Qingshu''s martial arts, they thought that it was not impossible for song Qingshu to drink bitterness on the spot because of their joint efforts and their amazing martial arts brothers and sisters. So they held their breath and quietly surrounded song Qingshu.

 Chapter 286

    Since talking with Ouyang Feng, some shadows accumulated in Song Qingshu''s mind suddenly brighten up, and the whole world has become very different from the past in his eyes.


    Master xuedaolaozu, master SANGJIE and yuzhenzi are all great masters. They are the first-class experts in the world. They are surrounded by three popular fans. However, song Qingshu stands up with a light hand, without any dignified meaning.


    Su Quan and others on one side saw that he was so big that they could not help but pinch a cold sweat for him. In their eyes, they saw song Qingshu standing there, but Qiji couldn''t feel his existence. That kind of space distortion made several people wonder, and their courage was one of them.


    Yuzhenzi knows that he pretended to please song Qingshu before, but he secretly combined with xuedaolaozu and others to lead Ouyang Feng in the past and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of them. I''m afraid song Qingshu''s most exasperated is himself.


    Seeing that xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE have a sense of retreat on their faces, they know that song Qingshu will let them go, but they may not let themselves go. So they have to take the lead to trigger a war and tie xuedaolaozu and themselves to the same warship.


    With Shengjing''s lesson, yuzhenzi didn''t dare to use Taishan school''s sword technique this time. Instead, he used the iron sword martial arts. The sword was light and nimble. With the magic of God''s action, he went to the song Qingshu erratically.


    The rest of the audience secretly admire him. Yuzhenzi seems to have turned into seven shadows, each of which is like smoke and fog. It''s hard for people to see clearly, and he has been in an invincible position before fighting.


    Master Xuedao and master SANGJIE are both very experienced people. They know that if they stand idly by, they will be defeated by each one. It''s better to work with several people. The outcome is still unknown.


    The two people drank and took the opportunity to cover it up. The old blood saber waved cold and shining. SANGJIE''s big handprint was very mysterious. Cooperating with yuzhenzi, he went from three different directions to the middle song Qingshu.


    "Be careful!" The two women reminded in unison.


    Su Quan looks back at Fang Yi with a smile. She stares at Fang Yi. She is a little scared. She quickly lowers her head. The rest of her eyes are still floating to the field.


    Yuzhenzi is very satisfied with his performance this time. No matter the timing or angle of the sword technique, he has accumulated all his life''s hard work and experience. He is confident that any master will retreat under such a treacherous sword move.


    Soon, the smile of his mouth completely solidified on his face. Song Qingshu just gently avoided his sword. Yuzhenzi is about to step back. At this time, song Qingshu reaches out two fingers. The speed is so slow that yuzhenzi can see the path of the opponent''s hand. However, he is surprised to find that he can''t escape. The next moment, the tip of the sword has been firmly clamped by those two fingers.


    As soon as Yu Zhenzi lost his mind, he felt the power of the sword. He was led by the other side and waved his sword to meet the bloody sword.


    The blood Saber''s father thundered at Song Qingshu''s back, and he was getting closer and closer. When he was secretly happy, he didn''t know that a flower in front of his eyes turned into a sword of yuzhenzi stabbing himself the next moment.


    The sword is a sword that cuts iron like mud, and the knife is also a sword that is cold. After the intersection of the sword and the blood sword, the Blood Sword ancestor and Yu Zhenzi retreated for several feet. They only felt their Qi and blood surging. Looking at the gap in their weapons, before they had time to feel distressed, they quickly looked up and focused on the battle situation.


    After Song Qingshu forced the two masters to retreat, he didn''t know when he had a wooden sword in his right hand. Looking at the complicated and mysterious fingerprints coming from his side attack, he held up his sword and stabbed at a certain point in the fingerprints. Master SANGJIE yelled and flew back.


    When he stood firm, his fat face was covered with cold sweat, and his hands were hidden in the wide sleeve robe, which was not true.


    As the crowd was watching, song Qingshu said, "SANGJIE, if you can escape today and return to zhenyanzong for three years, you may be able to practice your big fingerprints."


    When SANGJIE and yuzhenzi saw that SANGJIE was as pale as ashes, they were shocked: as the first master of the second generation disciples of zhenyanzong, SANGJIE''s great handprint skill was so impressive that it was abandoned by song Qingshu?


    SANGJIE''s face was full of fat and her voice was hoarse: "what you give today, you will give it back a hundred times in the future."


    "In my opinion, those who say such words are incompetent people," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "not to mention whether you still have a future."


    SANGJIE''s face turned white, and xuedaolaozu''s heart was cold. Seeing Yelv brothers and sisters who had been watching, he said in a cold voice, "Khitan is deeply favored by Mongolia. They always advance and retreat together. Are they just watching?"


    Yelv brothers and sisters looked at each other, and they could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Originally, they did not want to go through the muddy water, but Liao and Mongolia were allies, and now many parts of the ruined Liao needed to rely on Mongolia. If they let Mongolian envoys be killed here, I''m afraid it would damage the diplomatic relations between the two countries.


    Yelunan fairy took off his cloak and showed his proud figure. He slowly drew out his sword and pointed to song Qingshu. Looking at him, he said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Song, I can''t help myself in the world, please!"


    Yeluqi also stood up at the right time. When he was young, he got the true biography of Zhou Botong, an old urchin. Quanzhen taught Xuanmen''s authentic martial arts, and he also learned 7788. Today, although his martial arts are not as good as his cousin yelunanxian, he is also a master among the whole Yelu royal family.


    Seeing that Yelu Nanxian''s cold face was full of dignified look, song Qingshu put away his wooden sword and showed a warm smile: "since they are Nanxian''s friends, I will not be more embarrassed. If you want to leave or stay, please help yourself."


    Yelu Nanxian was stunned. He noticed that the eyes of the people on the scene were full of indescribable ambiguity. He rarely blushed. He put his sword into the scabbard and looked at Song Qingshu with a touch of softness: "Nanxian thanks Mr. song here."


    Su Quan coughed and looked at xuedaolaozu and others. He said in a cold voice, "you are still waiting for the Dragon sect to prepare a banquet."


    Although she wanted to take the opportunity to kill xuedaolaozu and SANGJIE mage, avenge Hong Antong, and take advantage of this to teach Zhongwei, since Song Qingshu had promised to let go of several people, Su Quan weighed the importance of Liwei and his impression in Song Qingshu''s mind, and wisely did not mean to refute song Qingshu.


    Looking at xuedaolaozu leaving in a mess, yelunanxian thought that this trip not only did good to Mongolia, but also made the plot of alibuge and Hongli bankrupt. At the same time, he also completed the order of datiyin Suyin to protect Suquan. He really came back with a lot of gratitude. So he looked at Song Qingshu and said, "our brother and sister are going back to Daliao, so let''s say goodbye, See you later. "


    "See you later." Song Qingshu nodded with a smile.


    Seeing song Qingshu watching yelunanxian leave all the time, Su Quan said with a chuckle: "the shadows have disappeared for such a long time... Since you are so reluctant, why don''t you leave her as a guest?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "no, I''m thinking about how long you can be the leader."


    At this time, the disciples of the Dragon sect in the hall just responded and knelt down one after another, shouting: "please master ascend to the throne, master immortal blessing, enjoy longevity and heaven together."


    Su Quan smiles and holds song Qingshu in one hand: "come with me." Holding song Qingshu''s hand, they walked up the steps step by step and came to Hong Antong''s usual throne. Su Quan sat down and said, "flat body."


    "Thank you, master!"


    "Although leader Hong used to be... He made great contributions to our religion. Come on, take care of the body of leader Hong and bury it the next day."


    "In accordance with the law of the church."


    Many disciples of the Dragon sect are full of complaints. In the past, it was clear that she and leader Hong had done a lot of harm to the old people, but now they put all the blame on Hong Antong.


    "One more thing," Su Quan said with a smile, looking at Song Qingshu beside him, "give me instructions. This Mr. Song will be the most distinguished guest of our dragon sect in the future. If you see him, you will see our leader, and his orders will be our leader''s orders."


    Most of the young disciples of the Dragon sect are su Quan''s confidants, but they don''t think much about it. The rest of the old people sneer at him: his husband just died, so he pushed the adulterer out so soon


    But now that the general situation is settled, these people dare not have any other thoughts. Hearing Su Quan''s crisp and beautiful voice, they feel a little soft, and they are envious in their hearts: this song Qingshu is so gorgeous, and can enjoy such a gift wantonly.


    "Now that the army is outside, you should perform your duties and guard each stronghold closely. I''ll give orders on specific affairs later."


    Looking at the retreating members of the Dragon sect under the stairs, Su Quanru was in a dream. He didn''t expect that his wish would be realized so soon. He thought it would take a lifetime


    Thinking of this, Su Quan looked to song Qingshu, full of affection.


    By a charming beauty with this kind of eyes, no man does not heart. While song Qingshu was proud, he secretly called out that Su Quan really loved him? I''m afraid not. Now the powerful enemy huansi, she needs a strong man, and all aspects of her own more in line with her requirements, she will appear so unremitting.


    If a young boy, I''m afraid she will be confused by her affectionate eyes, but song Qingshu had already passed this stage, and he could see Su Quan''s careful thinking at a glance.


    If it was in the past, song Qingshu might have had a bad heart, but now he has gradually got used to the rules of the world, so there is nothing wrong with Su Quan''s choice. What''s more, Su Quan is not only a beautiful woman, but also a smart and mature woman. There must be no unnecessary troubles when he gets along with such a woman.


    "Now that the strong enemy has not retreated, the Dragon sect is greatly weakened. Do you have any good methods?" A normal sentence, said by Su Quan in a graceful and charming nasal voice, is particularly provocative.


    "There are ways, but I don''t know if Mrs. Hong dares to do that." All along, song Qingshu has been thinking about how to solve the dilemma of dragon religion. Not long after he came to dragon religion, he got inspiration from envoys from all sides and came up with a way.

 Chapter 287

    "Don''t call me that again." Su Quan''s face darkened and he pursed his mouth.


    Song Qingshu was at a loss when he suddenly woke up and said with a smile, "I''m not good. How about calling you sister Su in the future?"


    "Have you ever been a brother like that?" Su Quan took a look at Song Qingshu''s hand on his waist. His body turned to his side and his eyelashes trembled slightly. "I''ve been bullied to death by you all the time. I''m not your sister."


    "I don''t want to call you madam Hong. How about calling you madam instead?" Song Qingshu leaned forward, looked at the delicate and lovely ear bead in front of him, and licked it gently.


    "It''s up to you to call it what you want," Su Quan said, shaking all over and pushing him away without any trace. "Let''s talk about the method you said."


    Speaking of business, song Qingshu immediately became serious and said in a deep voice: "now the Dragon sect has missed the best time to deploy its defense, and has been deeply penetrated into the hinterland by Hongli''s army. In addition to the chaos in the sect, the Dragon sect is not only greatly weakened, but also in a state of panic. At this time, it will be defeated if it confronts the Hongli army


    "What should we do then?" Su Quan also thought of these problems, and his face was a little worried.


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "Hongli in order to make the Dragon Island civil strife, not to hand over you will retreat? Now that their goal has been achieved, this condition has become a hindrance. "


    "Do you mean to hand me over?" Su Quan said plaintively, "well, as long as you say one word, I will pass the Dragon religion to Fang Yi, and then I will go to Shengjing city to plead with Hongli. I just don''t know if Hongli will keep his promise to withdraw. It''s said that this prince Bao is a wonderful girl, and I still have some beauty. I''m flattering and flattering. I think I can let this old lecheron pass Shenlong island. " A word has not finished, it has been a desire to tears.


    Although knowing that she was pretending, song Qingshu was still distressed by her pathetic appearance and said with a bitter smile, "you know I don''t mean that."


    However, hearing him say this, Su Quan suddenly became more sad. Tears rolled down his face.


    "Why do you really cry?" Song Qingshu wanted to help her wipe away her tears.


    Su Quan avoided song Qingshu''s hand without any trace, reached out his green fingertips and wiped away the tears on his face. He said with a forced smile, "of course I know you won''t do that. I was going to pretend to squeeze some tears to arouse your desire for protection. Who knows to suddenly think that I finally choose a man, in case you really plan like that, am I not entrusted by non-human? The more I think about it, the more I feel sad, and the tears fall down


    Song Qingshu couldn''t tell her whether it was true love or another high-level flattery, but he believed her subconsciously. After all, people can''t live in a mask all the time.


    Gently embracing Su Quan''s fragrant shoulder, song Qingshu said, "don''t worry, I will protect you." Then we will discuss the plan with Su Tsuen Road in detail.


    If there is no song Qingshu, Su Quan chooses to sacrifice himself at this time, which is the most stupid way. After all, the other side''s goal of letting the Dragon cult fight against each other has been achieved. If Su Quan is detained again, the Dragon cult will be leaderless. It only needs a team of deviant teachers to completely level the Dragon cult.


    But with song Qingshu as an intermediary, the situation is different. After all, Hongli''s condition is to hand over Su Quan and he will withdraw. Song Qingshu was a special envoy of the imperial court. As long as he stuck to this point, the army outside the island would be in a dilemma.


    The relationship between Shengjing and the imperial court was more tense, but they did not break up formally at the moment. The generals who went out to fight did not dare to offend song Qingshu, the imperial minister. Hongli and Kangxi are nervous at this time. If they can''t do it well, they will fight ahead of time. No one dares to take the responsibility.


    "Will you come with me to Shengjing to see Hongli?" Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan shook his head subconsciously, "I''m very grateful that you have this heart. The generals outside the island may not dare to do anything to you, but you have offended Hongli last time. If he sees you again, he may kill you to worship the flag. No, it''s too dangerous for you to go


    "If I don''t go, who will protect you then?" Song Qingshu''s words made Su Quanning choke.


    "Because fukang''an was killed, Hongli won''t let you go," Song Qingshu continued, "but fukang''an wasn''t killed by you after all. It''s not impossible to protect you with my mediation..."


    A beautiful red lips stick up, after a long time, the two separate. Su Quan''s long and charming eyes were full of spring water. He looked up at Song Qingshu with enthusiasm and unconsciously pursed his lips: "I found that I fell in love with you."


    "Just some? It''s sad to hear that. " Song Qingshu touched his lips, but there was still the beauty''s warmth on them.


    Su Quanjiao turned around with a smile and naturally broke away from him: "no matter how you say that they are the enchantress of the tobacco industry, it would be a shame if they are so easy to be captured by you like a little girl."


    "What I want from your heart, I only care about your body." Song Qingshu joked.


    "Bah!" Su Quan felt that his face was a little hot. He looked at Song Qingshu with a very attractive look in his eyes. "It''s better to get people''s heart as well as their body."


    Looking at Su Quan''s radiant look, song Qingshu felt that this game was quite interesting. He could not help holding her bright chin. Su Quan hesitated for a moment, but did not dodge.


    "Brother song!" At this time, Fang Yi''s voice came from outside the door, and they subconsciously returned to normal, with a serious posture.


    As soon as Fang Yi enters the hall, she sees two people sitting on the throne of the church leader. Although they are not so close, she can still detect the ambiguity between them. Especially when she sees the spring between Su Quan''s eyebrows, Fang Yi feels very uncomfortable.


    "Why don''t you recognize me when you have elder brother song?" Su Quan looked at Fang Yi with a smile, but there was a chill in her eyes.


    "My subordinates dare not. See the leader!" Su Quan''s power had been accumulated for a long time, but Fang Yi was afraid subconsciously.


    Or song Qingshu couldn''t read it. He asked, "Fang Yi, what can I do for you?"


    Although she has a close relationship with song Qingshu, Fang Yi can realize that the relationship between her and song Qingshu is not as close as she thought. For a moment, she is a little frustrated, her eyes droop slightly, and she can''t see her expression clearly: "I can''t find the little princess on the Island. After many inquiries, she finds out that she was robbed by a group of mysterious people on the way to other places. I want to save her."


    "The sword screen?" Thinking of the innocent little princess in the original book, song Qingshu was a little absent-minded for a while, but now, if we want to solve the urgent problem of Shenlong Island, I''m afraid we can''t take care of her. "I guess these mysterious people are not from Muwang mansion, or they are under Wu Sangui''s hands. No matter who they are, the little princess should not be in any danger for the time being. You can look down from these two clues."


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t mean to accompany her, Fang Yi sighed and nodded: "good."


    "Fang Yi, you choose some good hands to accompany you in the teaching, and there is also a care on the way." At this time, Su Quan said.


    "Thank you, master."


    Looking at Fang Yi''s dejected appearance when she left, Su Quan frowned at Song Qingshu: "isn''t she all your people? How do you think you don''t like her?"


    "It''s a matter of emotion, who can say it clearly." Song Qingshu looked very melancholy and said, "it''s all your fault. If you hadn''t forced her to come to bed, it wouldn''t be what it is now."


    "Ouch," Su chuckled, "if you really don''t want to, with your martial arts, she can force you not?"


    "So men often regret their impulses." Song Qingshu said awkwardly.


    Recalling the situation of eavesdropping outside the inn, Su quanxue''s greasy skin was flushed like a rose. He couldn''t help complaining, "come on, I think you enjoyed Fang Yi''s fresh and tender body at that time, otherwise why do you exert so much..."


    A nameless island outside Shenlong island is in the account of Shengjing expeditionary army.


    Li Shiyao looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was surprised, but he didn''t shout for the bodyguard in a panic. Instead, he looked at the young man and asked, "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu admired his calmness and replied, "I''ve met Mr. Li in Song Qingshu."


    Li Shiyao had heard a lot about the martial arts of song Qingshu, but he didn''t expect that he had the ability to hide from thousands of troops and sneak into his own account without any sound. "How dare you? Mr. Song is deeply loved by the emperor. How dare Li accept this gift." Thinking of the news yuzhenzi brought back before, I''m afraid song Qingshu''s intention is not good this time.


    "Mr. Li, you''re welcome. Li Yuanzhi and I are very good friends. You''re her cousin. Naturally, I should be polite to the younger generation." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Li Shiyao''s face lit up with a smile when he thought of his strange little niece. He politely asked song Qingshu to take a seat. He had to worry that he would soon disappear.


    "I didn''t expect that Li Kexiu was so quiet and close to such a thigh." Li Shiyao sighed in his heart.


    He and Li Kexiu are cousins. They were both famous border guards in Eastern Liaoning, and they were controlled by Prince Bao Hongli. The Li family realized that there would be a war between Hongli and Kangxi sooner or later, so they made arrangements for Li Kexiu to find an opportunity to offend Hongli and be transferred to Guannei to join Kangxi. Li Shiyao stayed outside the pass and soon became Hongli''s confidant.


    In this way, no matter who has won the world in the future, the Li family will remain invincible.


    After listening to song Qingshu''s introduction, Li Shiyao took him for granted as Li Kexiu''s future son-in-law, and naturally regarded song Qingshu as his own.


    They exchanged greetings for a while, and soon got to the main topic. After listening to song Qingshu, Li Shiyao looked rather strange: "nephew song, you should know that Su Quan is just an excuse. Now the situation of Shenlong island is gone, and we will only wait until tomorrow morning when our three armies launch a general attack, and the destruction of Shenlong cult is imminent. It''s hard for you to keep me still at this time. "


    "The Dragon religion is of no importance. Let''s not mention it. Mr. Li must know what Prince Bao will do next after he gets the Dragon sect. " Song Qingshu didn''t like it and asked instead.


    Li Shiyao was silent.

 Chapter 288

    As a high-level general under Hongli, Li Shiyao naturally knew Hongli''s plan. Hongli saw that the power of Kangxi was more and more consolidated, and the throne was more and more stable. He knew that if he did not act again, he would only be a prince of peace all his life.


    The previous plan was to unite Wu Sangui and form a family with him, and then the two armies would join together to attack Yanjing all the way from Shanhaiguan. As long as Yanjing was conquered, other places controlled by the imperial court would naturally make a decision.


    It''s a pity that during fukang''an''s last mission to the mountain customs, trinket and Princess Jianning died mysteriously. Although Hongli and Wu Sangui both speculated that there was Kangxi''s conspiracy in it, the suspicion has been born, and the relationship has been completely frozen.


    Recently, Mongolia took the initiative in armistice and peace talks. At the instigation of the new Fujin, Hongli decided to completely take over Shenlong Island, unite with the Shandong Golden Snake camp under the command of the new Fujin, and completely gain sea power in the Bohai Sea. Then he landed by water from Tanggu, Tianjin, and directly attacked Yanjing.


    Many knowledgeable people under Hongli pointed out that the armistice was just a plan for Mongolia to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. If it was a rash war with Kangxi, it would only benefit Mongolia.


    But Hongli was determined. He was confident that his northern defense line could block Mongolia for a period of time. Then he attracted Kangxi''s attention from Shandong Golden Snake camp. When Kangxi sent troops to fight back the rebellion and the capital was empty, he would attack Huanglong by sea and make a quick decision. However, he didn''t want to explain these thoughts to his subordinates carefully.


    All these plans need to control the water army of Shenlong island as the premise, so Hongli Ming on the face of the banner of revenge for the well-being of Kangxi, hoping to hide from Kangxi.


    Seeing that Li Shiyao''s face was uncertain, song Qingshu said with a smile: "Mr. Li worked under Prince Bao, and Yuanzhi''s father worked under Kangxi. It is reasonable that no matter who wins or loses in the end, the glory of the Li family can be guaranteed, but what if Mongolia is the only winner in the end?"


    Song Qingshu''s words just hit Li Shiyao''s heart, which has always been Li Shiyao''s concern, so he is also a firm anti war faction in Hongli camp.


    "Kangxi has been paying close attention to the trend of Prince Bao, so he sent me to act on the occasion. Shenlong island is an important chess piece to maintain the balance between the two sides. If Shenlong island is occupied by Prince Bao, Kangxi will certainly not sit back and ignore it, and the war will be imminent. " Song Qingshu added.


    "But the army is out, and we can''t come back without success." Li Shiyao said in a deep voice.


    "Isn''t Prince Bao claiming revenge for fukang''an and asking for the murderer. Then I''ll send Su Quan, the new leader of Shenlong Island, to Shengjing. Won''t he have a step down? " Song Qingshu said.


    Li Shiyao thought that this is a way to achieve the best of both worlds. Moreover, the king''s control over the leader of the Dragon Island cult is equivalent to indirect control over the Dragon cult, and he will not blame me


    "Well, as long as my nephew song xiannephew hands over Su Quan, I''ll do the work of the other two armies, and I''ll hold on for the time being. When you meet Prince Bao in Shengjing, it''s up to the prince to decide whether it''s war or peace. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Li." Song Qingshu was very happy.


    Su Quan was stunned and suddenly thought of Shengjing. He grabbed him angrily: "I almost forgot. Last time I was in Shengjing City, your fake Forty-two Chapters classic made me miserable."


    "We were not enemies at that time." Song Qingshu, while twisting his waist to dodge, went to catch Su Quan''s evil hand, "what about the third treasure?"


    Hao wrist was firmly held down by song Qingshu, feeling the heat from the other party''s big hand, Su Quan fell into silence: "the last treasure is in my heart, which is much more valuable than the first two. I''m still hesitating whether to give it to you."


    "Since it''s so difficult, forget it." Song Qingshu looked down and saw Su Quan''s skin under his collar. He didn''t know when there was a rose like blush on it.


    Su Quan seemed to have made great determination. He slowly raised his head. His beautiful eyes were staring at him. His long eyelashes were shaking slightly. His eyes were clear and crystal clear. There was a trace of mysterious brilliance in his eyes. He said in his ear, "the third treasure is me."


    Having reached this point, Su Quan was worried that song Qingshu would not give him a chance to answer. He printed his lips and licked his earlobes.


    Although there has been some speculation in his heart, he is still a little surprised when it comes to the end. After a burst of numbness, song Qingshu asks in a deep voice, "don''t you mean to get your heart first?"


    "Shengjing and his party have a long way to go. I''m afraid I can''t keep my health." Su Quan''s lips moved down gradually, and his whole body was like a beautiful snake, half lying in the arms of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Su Quan had already held his hand and guided him to slide into his collar.


    "It''s like daylight now."


    "What does that matter?"


    "The soldiers outside will hear it."


    "Are you worried that Hongli will be disadvantageous to you if he knows that you have taken my lead?"


    "How can I be afraid of him!"


    "Shh! Stop talking. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 289

    The voice in the cabin gradually could not be suppressed, and the taxi drivers on the deck could not help looking at each other. The weeping voice was so charming and provocative that Su Quan''s charming appearance appeared in the soldiers'' minds. They swallowed their saliva one after another. They were envious and scolded secretly: "the good cabbage has been arched by pigs!


    Before landing, they had hardly taken a step in the cabin and greedily explored their own bodies. They just suffered from the common soldiers outside the cabin. They were all red eyed, as if they were going to eat people.


    "The third treasure..." Su Quan deliberately pauses and looks up at Song Qingshu. The scenery in his eyes is very charming. He nibbles his lips and laughs, "are you satisfied?"


    "It''s really rare. I just wish I could play with it all the time." Holding Su Quan''s smooth and round shoulder, song Qingshu sighed heartily.


    "Will you take charge of Shenlong island now?" Su Quan put his face close to song Qingshu''s chest, and playfully drew a circle on his skin with his fingers. "The disciples of the Dragon sect only listen to me, but I listen to you."


    "You have given me the three most precious treasures of Shenlong island. Shenlong island is my home." Song Qingshu is itchy. He grabs her moving catkin and holds it tightly in his hand.


    "If only the ship would go on like this forever." Before long, Su Quan was about to go to Shengjing to face Hongli.


    Knowing what she was worried about, song Qingshu patted her body and said, "don''t worry, I will protect you. When the time comes, I''ll take you far away. I see who can stop me in Shengjing city. "


    "I know you have great ability, right?" Su Quan rubbed song Qingshu''s chin with the tip of his nose. "But even if you can protect me, you can''t protect the whole dragon sect. Are you willing?" What a clever person she is, naturally we can see song Qingshu''s Thoughts on Dragon religion.


    "I have got the most precious treasure of dragon religion. What is the rest of dragon religion?" Song Qingshu looked at her sincerely and replied.


    "I don''t know if you''re lying to me, but I''m really moved by you." Su Quan buries his head in Song Qingshu''s arms and listens to each other''s heartbeat quietly.


    Song Qingshu gave a faint smile and said no.


    "I''ve given you such a big dowry for nothing. What''s my position in the future?" Su Quan suddenly raised his head and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.


    "It depends on how far I can go in the end." Song Qingshu didn''t answer her directly, his eyes became very deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I hope it won''t be too bad, or people will be worried that they will lose money at that time." Su Quan Du said.


    "What if I can''t get along and have to go back to my hometown to work in anonymity?" Song Qingshu looks at her curiously.


    "Hehe, although the place of Shenlong island is not big, it''s not short of a few mu of thin farmland. In the old days, I''ll give you a man''s favorite place in Shenlong Island, and I''ll send you some plots to plant." Su Quan''s long and charming eyes contain endless smile.


    "That''s too bad." Song Qingshu shivered all over. Thinking of the male pet she mentioned, she couldn''t laugh or cry. "I''ll let you keep a male pet!" Then he turned over and pressed up. His hands made Su Quan tremble and beg for mercy.


    Although it was beautiful on the voyage, the ship would still dock. When song Qingshu helped Su Quan out of the ship, he noticed the fire breathing eyes of the accompanying soldiers. He didn''t expect that Fu kang''an was so popular. Even ordinary soldiers were full of hatred when they saw Su Quan. It seemed that they had to protect her.


    So he took Su Quan''s hand more tightly. He didn''t know that the target of hatred was him.


    Along the way, the streets were desolate and desolate, which was quite different from the situation when I came to Shengjing last time. Feeling the air of killing, song Qingshu frowned and thought: is Hongli going to kill himself in the street?


    He pinched Su Quan''s hand in secret, indicating that she should be on guard. Song Qingshu also used his skill to be on guard in secret.


    The accompanying soldiers sent people to Baoqin palace early to report. Unfortunately, there was no news coming back. Gradually, the expression of the soldiers around him became subtle. Song Qingshu gave a cold smile. Knowing what these people thought, they must think Hongli was going to do something for themselves.


    "Let''s go to Baoqin palace." Put the tea bowl back on the table, song Qingshu decided not to wait any longer, but other soldiers did not dare to stop him, just secretly guarding against his escape.


    I really want to run. Can you stop me? Song Qingshu smiles with disdain, but he doesn''t care. He clenches Su Quan''s hand and walks to Prince Bao''s house firmly.


    Looking at the closed door in front of him, song Qingshu felt a little strange in his heart. A little doubt flashed on the leader''s face, indicating to knock on the door.


    A soldier tried to knock, but the door opened automatically when he touched it.


    "Empty city plan?"


    Song Qing is a master of calligraphy. He thinks that he has to face Hongli anyway, but he doesn''t like it. He takes the lead and goes inside. A group of soldiers follow him.


    Not long after he left, song Qingshu pulled Su Quan to his side and stopped. Although there was no one around, his Qi had noticed that there were many people in ambush behind the pavilions.


    "What''s the matter? Ah The leader was about to ask song Qingshu why he stopped, but he didn''t know that a sharp arrow came and went through his chest.


    The scream of the leader of the soldiers seemed to be the clarion call of the attack, and then the overwhelming rain of arrows came.


    "Even his own people are shooting, Hongli is ruthless." Seeing the screaming soldiers, song Qingshu''s heart flashed a trace of intolerance, but he thought that Hongli didn''t care about his men, so why should he care for him.


    Su Quan was held in his arms by song Qingshu. He held a wooden sword. Sometimes he gently touched the arrow, sometimes he gently touched the arrow. The whole process seemed very slow, but he could maintain a peaceful harbor in the rain of arrows.


    Ding Ding Dang, accompanied by the sound of arrows falling on the stone, the two people were soon surrounded by arrows.


    The remaining light of his eyes observed that the last soldier who accompanied him also fell down. Although he was an enemy and not a friend to them, song Qingshu still could not restrain his anger.


    He is no longer limited to shooting down the arrow, but skillfully changes the direction of the arrow, so that the arrow from the front is directed to the back by him, and the arrow from the left is directed to the right by him.


    There was a scream of rising and falling around. Before long, a familiar voice rang.


    "Stop shooting. Stop shooting. It''s Mr. Song."


    Looking at duolong in a hurry, song Qingshu was stunned and said: "multi manager, how are you here?"


    Duolong''s face was full of spring. He said with a smile, "the emperor is here. Can I not be here?"


    "How could it be?" Song Qingshu''s first reaction is that duolong is telling a joke. You should know that Kangxi and Hongli are just maintaining the superficial harmony, and they both want to kill each other in private. How can Kangxi come to Hongli''s headquarters with such brain damage?


    "Mr. Song, please follow me to see the emperor. He has missed you very much recently." Doron made a please sign.


    "Where''s Prince Bao?" Song Qingshu thinks that his head is not enough. He even guesses that the emperor in duolong''s mouth is not Hongli. Is he attracted by Hongli.


    "Prince Bao is suffering from a bad disease. It''s not too late for him. He died a few days ago." Although Dolon''s words are euphemistic, he can''t hide his schadenfreude in his heart. There is an inexplicable meaning in his eyes.


    "Is Hongli dead?" Song Qingshu naturally didn''t believe that Hongli would die of illness. When Kangxi appeared in Shengjing city at such a coincidence time, he had a terrible conjecture in his mind. He only felt that his hands and feet were cold.


    When he came to the main hall of Baoqin palace and saw the familiar figure, song Qingshu''s last illusion was shattered.


    "Qingshu, it''s been a hard trip to Shenlong island. Is this the new Sujiao leader of Shenlong island?" Kangxi smiles and looks at the two people under the stage.


    "Su Quan, the daughter of the people, saw the emperor." Su Quan also felt puzzled that how Kangxi appeared in Hongli''s palace.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu could no longer help but ask questions in his heart.


    "Song Aiqing, congratulations to me. I have mastered the whole Qing Dynasty. Ha ha ha ha." Although Kangxi was usually very deep in the city, he still couldn''t hide his pride and began to laugh.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s silence, Kangxi said with a smile, "you must be very confused now. If you have anything, just ask."


    "Is Prince Bao really dead?" Song Qingshu asked the most crucial question.


    Kangxi lips up a sneer: "of course dead."


    "How did he die?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "This is not what you should ask..." Kangxi looked at him meaningfully, "do you really want to hear it?".


    "Please make it clear to the emperor." Song Qingshu said.


    Kangxi was silent for a long time. At last, he said with a smile, "well, song Aiqing is not an outsider. What''s more, if I don''t share this amazing work with others, it will be like a night trip in royal guards. "


    Duolong suddenly trembled, quickly knelt down and said: "I''ll leave first." Seeing Kangxi wave his hand, he quickly backed out and closed the door by the way.


    Su Quan was surprised, thinking that there might be a big conspiracy involved in it. Duolong, as the head of the Imperial Guard, didn''t dare to listen to it. He stayed here for fear of setting fire.


    Song Qingshu sees Su Quan''s worry and sends a message to let her stay here. Although Su Quan doesn''t understand, he still obediently stays in the same place. He just looks at him suspiciously.


    The reason why he stopped Su Quan was that song Qingshu thought of the arrow rain he had received before. Since those people were all under Kangxi, it''s strange that he didn''t recognize himself. It''s a coincidence that duolong ran out as soon as he fought back. Now that Kangxi had cleaned up Hongli and completely grasped the power of the Qing Dynasty, his situation was quite delicate.

 Chapter 290

    As a modern man, the story of cunning rabbit''s death and running dog''s cooking is very familiar. Originally, song Qingshu felt that there were so many heroes around Manqing that he didn''t have to consider this kind of thing in a short time. But the sharp arrow rain just now made him suspicious. What if he couldn''t escape at that time?


    So song Qingshu subconsciously stopped Su Quan, worried that Su Quan would be restrained as soon as he went out, and that he could take care of her at his side.


    "Song Aiqing, do you believe Prince Bao died of a violent illness?" Kangxi looked at them meaningfully.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a while and shook his head: "I don''t believe it."


    Kangxi smile: "also you dare to say so, duolong that boy certainly said letter."


    "You are not an outsider either. You must know that for a long time, Shandong Golden Snake camp, Shanhaiguan, Wu Sangui and Prince shengjingbao have been my great troubles."


    "As soon as Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake, died, the Golden Snake camp immediately fell apart, in name but in reality. You have a share of the credit."


    "When I married Princess Jianning to Wu Yingxiong, I wanted to woo Wu Sangui, but it was a pity that something like that happened later... But it turned Wu Sangui and Hongli upside down. Wu Sangui was deeply hated by the Han people. In addition, he fought with Xiao Feng, the king of Qidan South court, and suffered heavy damage, so he was doomed to be nothing. "


    "What bothers me most is this prince Bao, who has hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers in Northeast China. He has many capable officials and famous generals under him. What''s more, he was also one of the candidates for the throne at that time. If it were me, I would not be willing to take a suckling boy as emperor, so we all know that there will be a war in the future. "


    "Prince Bao has made great achievements in the war. Naturally, his first reaction is to use force. In his mind, I can''t stop his elite soldiers. The only worry is that Ali Buge in the north. Some time ago, Ali Buge sent someone to make peace with him secretly. Naturally, he was overjoyed and moved his mind. "


    "Ali does not have an abacus. I and Prince Bao can see it clearly. But the difference between us is that Prince Bao felt that after he invaded Yanjing, he could turn back to deal with ALI Buge calmly. However, I didn''t want the Qing elite to be wasted in the civil war. We should know that Ali Buge''s troops were only a quarter of the total strength of Mongolia. In Prince Bao''s eyes, only Ali Buge, but in my eyes, the whole Mongolian Empire! "


    "So from the beginning, I didn''t try to solve it by force, but by a simpler way."


    "Assassination?" Song Qingshu asked subconsciously, wondering if it was the sunflower ancestor who did it? But even if he does it, there are many masters in Baoqin palace, and Hongli is not so easy to kill.


    "Two thousand years ago, Li Si, the Prime Minister of Qin Dynasty, perfectly demonstrated all the means to deal with the enemy, such as buying, alienating and assassinating..." Kang Xi was fascinated. "If I had such talents under my command, it would be just around the corner to unify the world."


    "So I learned from Li Si, bought several key officials under Hongli with a lot of money, alienated him from some people who were really loyal to him. Of course, all these means could work on the premise that Hongli died."


    "Dare to ask the emperor, who has the martial arts to kill him in the heavily guarded Baoqin palace?" Song Qingshu saw that the light and shadow on Kangxi''s face were constantly changing, and suddenly he felt a little chilly.


    "You''ve seen that man, too." Kangxi said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and his brain was running rapidly. He filtered all the experts he could remember. Except for Dongfang dusk snow, the others didn''t have this ability. But now Dongfang muxue is seriously injured, so it is impossible to leave Yunnan.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s confused appearance, Kangxi''s face flashed a glimmer of color: "you can''t guess, or I''ll introduce you. Spring flower, come out. "


    Soon a beautiful young woman came out slowly. For some reason, her bright and moving face was tinged with a touch of sadness.


    "Ma Chunhua!" Seeing the appearance of the young woman, song Qingshu immediately understood why Hongli easily died in his hometown. With Hongli''s lustful personality, it''s not difficult to guess the rest. There is a knife on the color prefix.


    "Miss Ma, I didn''t expect that you were from the imperial court." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Looking at the man who saved his life several times, Ma Chunhua showed a bitter smile. During this period of time, she has been smearing a special drug there. Whenever Hongli comes to share the bed with her, her toxicity will be aggravated. In order to achieve the goal of Kangxi as soon as possible, Ma Chunhua also tried his best to please Hongli, and finally got the favor of Hongli. Fortunately, more and more times, Ma Chunhua finally sent him to death step by step.


    After so many things, Ma Chunhua is no longer a girl who used to be indifferent to the world. She knows very well that although she made great contributions to Kangxi, she can''t make it public. What''s more, she lost herself to fukang''an, Xu Zheng and Hongli successively. She must have been unable to enter the palace, so her face is sad.


    "In addition to spring flowers, the key to success this time is another person." Kangxi patted the back of Ma Chunhua''s hand to comfort him.


    "Who else?" Kangxi layout of the deep, has let song Qingshu shudder, did not expect there is a key piece.


    "Without this man''s help in secret, Hongli would not have been able to do his best to make the base camp empty. I could have controlled Shengjing so easily. Come out, Miss Wen. "


    "This is Miss Yang Miaozhen, who is known as red lady. She faked Xia Qingqing, the widow of Yuan Chengzhi, and cheated Hongli of her trust. If it had not been for the news that the Golden Snake camp was about to start from Shandong, Hongli would not have sent troops in such a hurry to seize Shenlong island for the sake of land and water, making Shengjing empty. "


    Looking at the beautiful woman whose face is still bright and moving, song Qingshu''s hands and feet are cold. It''s not someone else, but Xia Qingqing, the quiet girl he loves and hates.


    Song Qingshu thought a little, and soon saw what Xia Qingqing was doing. Before that, she thought that she was really united with Hongli, expecting to attack the capital one day and kill Kangxi to avenge her husband. Xia Qingqing knew that it would not only take a long time, but also the chance of success was only five to five. It''s better to use Hongli as a stepping stone to gain the trust of Kangxi and then directly mix with him and wait for the opportunity to assassinate him.


    When he saw song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing''s face suddenly turned pale. As long as the other party said something, his painstaking plan would be in vain. Not only could he not get revenge, he might also die on the spot today.


    Kangxi pays close attention to two people''s facial expressions, the facial expression is quite pondering.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that Shandong red lady is known as" a pear blossom spear, invincible in the world ". Song would like to learn it if he has a chance." Song Qingshu takes a meaningful look at Xia Qingqing, but does not reveal her identity.


    He has heard of Yang Miaozhen. In recent years, the Golden Snake camp has been declining due to internal strife. Another red coat army has sprung up in Shandong Province, which has the potential to fight against each other. It is said that the leader Yang Miaozhen is a woman, and has always been a mysterious identity.


    Xia Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and her eyes were full of gratitude. Following his words, Xia Qingqing said, "I dare not make a fool of myself in front of Mr. Song. I admire Mr. Song for his brilliant achievements in recent years."


    "Song Aiqing, this is your fault. You are the first master of Qing Dynasty. Why bother a girl''s family?" Kangxi rushed out to make ends meet, as if worried that the two would not agree.


    Suddenly seeing Su Quan standing beside song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing felt a little sour in her heart and said subconsciously, "but what I admire most about song is not martial arts, but no matter where I am, there are always charming confidants around me."


    The natural sensitivity of a woman makes Su Quan aware of Xia Qingqing''s inexplicable hostility. She knows that there must be something strange between Song Qingshu and her. However, she knows that this time is not the time for questioning. She just smiles and keeps silent.


    As soon as Xia Qingfu opened his mouth, he regretted it. All along, song Qingshu treated himself very well. In order to avenge his husband, he had to live up to his affection. They were destined to have no fate in this life. There are excellent women around him. I should be happy for him.


    Kangxi didn''t seem to recognize the strangeness. She said with a smile: "Miss Yang doesn''t know something. Song Aiqing is very talented and handsome. She not only has excellent martial arts, but also has become an important official in the court at a young age. I don''t know how many of the daughters of the princes and ministers in the capital are in the dream of purdah."


    "The emperor is flattered." Song Qingshu said awkwardly.


    "I''ve heard something about you, song Aiqing. Since you and the leader of the Emei sect are only husband and wife in name, don''t worry. I''m looking for a marriage for you. If you have a crush on a girl, just open your mouth. I''ll help you get married and see who dares not to agree. " In addition to the great trouble, Kangxi was very happy.


    "The man is ambitious. It''s a drag when he gets married. Thank you for your kindness." Song Qingshu himself didn''t know who he liked better, so he quickly declined.


    "Who said that? If you have a good wife, it will be helpful to your career. Take for example the leader of the Su sect around you. He is not only beautiful, but also the leader of a great sect. If he marries you, he must be a good wife. " Kangxi had long seen that the relationship between them was extraordinary. The Dragon religion was a decisive force, and it was right that song Qingshu was used to grasp this power.


    Xia Qingqing''s face changed slightly, but soon he lowered his head, but he couldn''t see his face clearly. Su Quan was very happy. He looked up and saw song Qingshu''s face full of hesitation. He sighed in his heart and said, "thank you for your kindness, but my husband just died recently. It''s not convenient to talk about marriage."


    Kangxi''s face was stunned. Then he remembered that she was Hong Antong''s wife. He said with a smile, "I''m really abrupt. Don''t blame my wife."


    "I dare not." Su Quan slightly owe a body.


    Kangxi nodded, and suddenly the words changed: "Song Aiqing, Miss Ma and Miss Yang have made great contributions. It''s not convenient for me to publicize their contributions. How do you think I should reward these two?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought it was really difficult. If they are two men, they can join the ranks secretly, but two women... Suddenly think of something, and song Qingshu''s face becomes ugly.

 Chapter 291

    Sure enough, Kangxi said quickly, "I''m going to appoint Miss Ma as huifei and Miss Yang as Pingfei. It''s just that Miss Ma''s identity is somewhat special, and she and Miss Yang are both Han people, which is against the patriarchal system of non intermarriage between Manchu and Han. I''m afraid there will be a lot of opposition in the imperial court. Please help me to find out what to do with it? "


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank, and he couldn''t help looking at Xia Qingqing. The other side hung her head and looked coy. However, song Qingshu knew that it was only her disguise, and her revenge plan was finally going to succeed.


    Xia Qingqing took refuge with Kangxi. Even if she could get close to him, with her second and third class martial arts, it''s impossible to assassinate Kangxi. But it''s different to be Kangxi''s concubines. The experts who secretly protect Kangxi are not able to stand around when Kangxi is lucky for his concubines. The only chance for Xia Qingqing to get revenge was when he was alone with Kangxi.


    On the one hand, he admires Xia Qingqing''s perseverance in revenge for her late husband. On the other hand, he is annoyed that she does not consider the friendship with her.


    "Song Aiqing thought of something good." Seeing song Qingshu''s face changing, Kangxi asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not difficult," Song Qingshu said slowly, taking a deep breath. "The daughter of a Yuxi, the third Duke of Horqin, was elected to the palace when she was young, but she was not canonized. A few days ago, she died. There are few people who know about it. You can let Miss Ma recognize a Yuxi as her father and replace her daughter. A Yuxi will not refuse to have another royal daughter. You... In the same way, Miss Yang, the daughter of gebula, the bodyguard''s interior minister, has been in the palace since she was a child. Unfortunately, she died some time ago. Cheng en Gong is the emperor''s confidant. It should not be difficult for him to recognize Miss Yang as his daughter. "


    Hearing song Qingshu almost shout out Youyou, Xia Qingqing''s eyelashes tremble and sighs in her heart: I have no chance with you in this life, and I would like to be your slave in the next life


    Kangxi was overjoyed: "before I let song Aiqing take charge of the stick, I really didn''t see the wrong person. I didn''t expect that Ai Qing would be able to figure out all the big and small matters in the imperial city so quickly. I''ll thank Ai Qing for the intelligence work in the future. "


    "Yes Song Qingshu lowered his head and couldn''t see the expression on his face clearly.


    "Song Aiqing is tired from her journey. Let''s go down and have a rest first." Kangxi looked at him with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the room, Su Quan sighed: "originally, I had a headache about how to deal with Hongli. I didn''t expect that the problem was solved like this, but I couldn''t be happy."


    Song Qingshu stood by the window, looked at the distance with his negative hand, and said faintly: "before Kangxi Hongli Wu Sangui tripartite confrontation, Shenlong island could naturally find its source and live at ease. Now that the balance of power has been broken, Wu Sangui has to face both Khitan''s God of war Xiao Feng and Kangxi''s covetous eyes. It''s a matter of time before he gives in. The Dragon cult also has only one way to go to the imperial court. "


    "What are your plans?" Su Quan came to song Qingshu and asked softly. She knew very well that the situation of dragon sect was not the situation of song Qingshu?


    "I''m thinking about what Ouyang Feng said to me on the island. Now it seems that I really fell into Kangxi''s calculation at the beginning, and the gap between the two sides is growing." Song Qingshu sneered.


    "Song Lang doesn''t have to worry too much. If he''s not happy under Kangxi, it''s good to be proud of the world with your martial arts." Su Quan put his arms around his waist from behind, and his pretty face pressed tightly against his back.


    "You and I are not like that." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you and Miss Yang?" Su Quan smiles cunningly and looks up at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu pretends not to understand.


    "Hum, people are not jealous. Why should you hide it from me?" Su Quan snorted discontentedly. "A wise man will know that you two have an affair. You are not too timid. Even the future imperial concubine is your lover."


    "It''s not as bad as you said. She and I have nothing to do with each other." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Su Quan looked at him with wide eyes for a while. Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, he suddenly realized: "I understand that you are interested in others, but you have never succeeded."


    Then Su Quan was suddenly depressed: "I knew Hongli was dead. Why should I rush to give you my body?". You men are not good things. What you can''t get is always the best. "


    "Where have you been," Song Qingshu said with tears and laughter, "I have something to do now. Go out first. You can have a good rest." With that, Su Quan did not wait to answer, and his figure soon disappeared outside the door.


    Su Quan was so angry that he stamped his feet and hated: "he said that there was no adultery. Look at this restless look."


    In a secluded part of the palace, song Qingshu looked at someone in the shadow and said with a bitter smile, "you are here, too."


    Sunflower ancestor dry smile a few times, the voice is like a broken bellows general: "it seems you don''t want me to come."


    Song Qingshu looked up and down at the sunflower ancestor, subconsciously looking for his flaws. After a long time, he suddenly said, "do you think I can beat you now?"


    "You can try." Sunflower ancestor hands in the sleeve, said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a sense of eager to try, but hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "forget it, I always respect the old and love the young."


    "The old man of the sun," said Jie Jie, "if the old man did not see the wrong thing, the boy''s Yellow Emperor''s" the nine Yin manual "will also be the eighteen dragon''s palm of the dragon, occasionally showing the sword''s meaning and the shadow of being alone.


    "Miscellaneous but not refined, rich but not pure, in front of such a master as Laozu, it''s natural to make a joke." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Boy, you don''t have to belittle yourself. Last time I saw you in the Forbidden City, you did have this problem," the grandfather of sunflower frowned and looked puzzled. "I didn''t expect that you went to Shenlong island. It seemed that there was a completely new change. It''s really strange that there is something in the place of Shenlong island that can help you to upgrade to a higher level. "


    Song Qingshu knew it was Ouyang Feng''s words that made him suddenly enlightened. He swept away the way he had calculated too much and looked forward to the future. He even had a feeling of being human again. He had a deeper understanding of the essence of martial arts, and his realm was naturally different from before.


    "If I remember correctly, Laozu once said that he stayed with Kangxi just to cultivate with the help of the so-called real dragon Qi?"


    Song Qingshu quietly looked at each other, waiting for his answer.


    "It''s nothing to be ashamed to admit. My grandfather is old and doesn''t want to die, so I have to use him to prolong my life." Sunflower ancestor nodded with a smile.


    "Lao Zu''s skill has reached the realm of creating heaven and man, and has been helped by the Qi of the real dragon. Maybe he can break the void in the future." Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    "Broken void..." sunflower ancestor''s face couldn''t help but appear a look of fascination, and soon his face darkened. "It''s just an illusory legend, not to mention the real dragon spirit of Kangxi. Although it''s rich, it''s limited after all. It''s good for him to keep his life."¡° If there is a place where the spirit of the real dragon is more than ten times stronger than that of Kangxi? " Song Qingshu''s face became very strange.


    "What?" Sunflower ancestor turbid eyes burst out a surprising light, "where is it?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and looks at him quietly.


    Sunflower ancestor is a Leng, but quickly responded: "people are old, almost forget the rules of the world, say, what do you need the ancestor to do?"


    "I don''t need Lao Zu to do anything. I just hope Lao Zu will start immediately after hearing about the place." Song Qingshu was quite respectful.


    Sunflower ancestor a Leng, suddenly meaningful to look at somewhere: "you finally can''t help but to his hands?"


    Song Qingshu looked in the same direction: said faintly, "can you see it?"


    "From the time I saw you, I knew that there would be such a day sooner or later. I thought you would do it later." Sunflower ancestor said with a smile, "isn''t it because of the woman today?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "not long ago, listening to someone''s words, it''s like being on the top of my head. I understand that the longer the time goes on, the lower my chance of winning. What''s more, now that he has left the Forbidden City, it is a golden opportunity. As for that woman, although I care about her, it is imperative to do so without her. "


    "If you tell me all your plans, aren''t you afraid that I''ll turn around and tell him?" Laozu of sunflower said with a smile.


    "As the old ancestor said before, you are not loyal to an emperor, you only care about the real dragon''s Qi. Whether the emperor''s surname is Zhu or Aixinjueluo, it has nothing to do with you. Because of this, I''m sure you won''t refuse my offer. " Song Qingshu said with confidence.


    "Oh, let''s hear it. It depends on whether the conditions you give can satisfy my grandfather''s appetite." Father sunflower looked at him with burning eyes.


    "Did Lao Zu know forty two chapters of the classic?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Kuihua''s face slightly changed: "it is said that when the Manchu Qing Dynasty entered the pass, all the treasures obtained from plundering the central plains were buried in the place of Nuzhen dragon veins, and this treasure map is hidden in the eight forty two chapters."


    "My father has lived in the Forbidden City for a long time. I can''t even hide such secrets from you." Song Qingshu praised.


    "Well, there was a time when my grandfather was practicing in seclusion. It was too late for me to know. I only had time to find the book in the imperial study, but most of the other seven books are missing. In order to trace the whereabouts of the other books, I replaced the broken sheepskin hidden in the book and put it back. Hey, hey, I don''t know how long after that, even the book disappeared. " Sunflower''s father was very unhappy when he talked about it.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t expect to have this secret: "Lao Zu, did you change the broken sheep skin?"


    "Hum, the sheepskin is hidden in the cover of the Scriptures. It''s not a secret place. My ancestors, I was wandering in the rivers and lakes in my early years, and I didn''t see any way." Sunflower ancestor looks quite complacent, staring at Song Qingshu, "how, do you want to say that the other seven are with you?"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile: "I thought I had all eight books. I didn''t expect you to be better than me. Hehe, even if I had this treasure map, I couldn''t find any treasure or dragon vein."


    Sunflower ancestor Da Xi: "do you really have the other seven?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, since there is still a part of Laozu, it is clear that I didn''t cheat you."


    Sunflower''s father looked very excited: "if you want to do this big thing, you will not cheat me. Hahaha, I didn''t expect that my father would have a chance to touch the way of heaven in his lifetime. You give me the sheepskin of the other seven books, and I will go to Manqing''s dragon vein immediately. I will never interfere in your affairs."


    According to the history, the Qing Dynasty has a history of 268 years. The real dragon spirit contained in the dragon vein is far more than that of an emperor. No wonder the ancestors of sunflower did not hesitate to abandon Kangxi.

 Chapter 292

    "Good!" Song Qingshu did not hesitate, will have been prepared for the map to the sunflower ancestors.


    Sunflower grandfather''s hands holding the map are shaking. He has already memorized part of the map in the yellow flag. After sweeping it, he knows that it''s a real map. After carefully putting it in his arms, he looks at Song Qingshu and says, "boy, I''m happy today. Do you want me to help you?"


    Seeing his dry face, song Qingshu can''t help twitching. He knows how excited sunflower ancestor is at this time. If he opens his mouth, he will certainly be willing to help Kangxi, but song Qingshu still shakes his head and refuses: "this is between me and him. I want to make an end with him alone."


    Sunflower''s ancestor was stunned. He didn''t expect song Qingshu to be ungrateful, but he just said it casually. Now his mind is focused on the Dragon pulse of Manchu, so he said: "well, the old ancestor will go." As soon as the voice fell, the figure disappeared like a stream of smoke.


    "My lightness skill is still a little worse than that of sunflower." Song Qingshu was stunned and sighed.


    As night fell, Kangxi was alone in his room to deal with the memorial. At the same time, he thought: now Shengjing has been completely controlled by me, and the family members of the generals who went out to fight are also in my hands. What''s more, Hongli has died, and his sons have been guarded by his own people. Everything is a foregone conclusion. Those generals who receive my imperial edict should yield without any accident, But I can''t be careless. I have to be on guard against Hongli''s confidants taking the opportunity to fight back


    Kangxi thought about it, but he felt very upset. When he threw the brush away, he didn''t bother to read the memorial. Suddenly he thought of Ma Chunhua, and his heart couldn''t help moving. At that time, a girl who was not familiar with the world had grown into a charming young woman. Especially when he thought of the other party''s special identity, Kangxi felt that some part of her body was hot.


    "Little Deng Zi, miss xuanma, come here."


    He didn''t even shout twice, but there was no response outside. Kangxi was so angry that he was not afraid to lose his head. Suddenly his face changed and he looked at the figure in the shadow of the pillar.


    "Emperor, you don''t have to shout. Xiao DengZi can''t hear you." Song Qingshu came out step by step.


    Kangxi''s heart sank, but a genial smile appeared on his face: "what''s the matter with song Aiqing looking for me so late?"


    Song Qingshu was silent for a long time, and finally chuckled: "why is the emperor pretending to be confused?"


    Kangxi''s face suddenly became very gloomy: "do you know that it''s a crime of disrespect to say such words to me?"


    "I know." Song Qingshu looked at him calmly.


    Kangxi only felt a chill coming up behind him. He said in a deep voice, "Song Qingshu, if you step down now, I can let bygones be bygones if I think about your past contributions."


    Hearing Kangxi''s words, song Qingshu laughed: "it''s all at this point. Do you think I''ll go back?"


    Kangxi just destroyed Hongli, self-confidence is reaching an unprecedented peak, a surge of anger in my heart, a wave of hand, cold voice said: "kill him."


    With Kangxi''s order, four men in black came out of the darkness and surrounded the book in the middle.


    "Song Aiqing, do you really think I don''t have any experts?" Kangxi snorted coldly, "the Qing Dynasty has a vast territory and abundant resources. The imperial court has made great efforts to collect all kinds of unique martial arts secrets. These people have received the most rigorous training and practiced the best martial arts since childhood. Anyone who takes it to the Jianghu is no worse than the leader of Shaolin and Wudang."


    After hearing Kangxi''s words, song Qingshu laughed mercilessly: "Shaolin leader, I dare not say, Wudang leader... Ha ha, immortal Zhang let them have one hand, no pressure at all."


    Several people in black were very angry when they heard the words. The first one motioned them to be calm and said sarcastically: "we dare not say what happened to Mr. Zhang. As for you, in our brother''s eyes, you are just a local chicken and a local dog. The so-called Shengjing "I didn''t kill Xiaobao. He did die at the hand of Princess Jianning." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "What''s the difference between what Jianning killed and what you killed?" Kangxi sneered, "Jianning that elm head, before death do not know when the gun."


    "It seems that the emperor doubted all this for a long time." Song Qingshu put away the wooden sword and exclaimed.


    Kangxi, after all, was a hero. After the initial panic, he soon calmed down. He knew that he would die now, but he didn''t want to show a look of embarrassment: "yes, I knew there must be something strange about what happened at Shanhaiguan. After I asked the other members of the mission about the situation on that day, after countless deduction, I came to the conclusion that you are the only possibility. "


    "Why did the emperor not punish me at that time?" Song Qingshu admired Kangxi''s calmness.


    "After all, you are a rare talent. I think I can see through you. I wanted to take full advantage of you and get rid of you to avenge trinket. I didn''t know that was the biggest mistake I made in my life. " Kangxi was very upset.


    "Don''t regret it, Emperor. You have succeeded. If I hadn''t heard from someone, I wouldn''t have realized that you knew all my plans Song Qing was afraid of Tao.


    "Ha ha, when I saw you for the first time, I knew that you would not be willing to leave me. Sooner or later, you would turn against me..." Kang Xi said with a bitter smile, "but it''s useless to say more. Compared with this, I am more curious. What good can you get if you kill me at this time, except for your poor reputation? "


    Song Qingshu was silent for a while. He took out a mask as thin as cicada wings from his arms and put it on his face. He just looked at Kangxi quietly.


    "Good, good! With your deep planning and careful preparation, I''m sure I won''t be wronged. " I can''t help looking as like as two peas in my face. Kangxi''s bone marrow is deep in the cold. He can''t help shaking himself. Now, he is completely desperate.


    "This is the technique that a little servant girl of Murong family taught me at the beginning. I always believe that it is much more useful than nine Yin and Nine Yang." Song Qingshu felt a trace of warmth when he thought of xuexue''er taking him to yanziwu for medical treatment.


    "Song Qingshu, I have only one requirement before I die." Kangxi did not see the slightest blood on his face. He tried all his strength to make his voice less trembling.


    "As long as I don''t go too far, I can promise you." Looking at the man who looks like an enemy or a friend, song Qingshu said heartily.


    "Be the emperor for me." Kangxi finally calmed down.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He never thought that Kangxi''s last words would be like this. When he was about to ask, he picked up a knife on the ground and looked quite arrogant: "ha ha, I''m the son of heaven. I''m the only one who can take my life except heaven." Then he killed himself with a knife.

 Chapter 293

    Looking at Kangxi''s decadent figure, song Qingshu felt a sense of sadness. After all, he had been together for so long, and more or less appreciated some characteristics of each other, but it was a pity that they were destined not to be friends.


    He took out another prepared mask from his arms and pasted it carefully on Kangxi''s face. Then he quickly exchanged clothes between the two sides. Finally, after confirming that there was no flaw, song Qingshu called for people to come in.


    When duolong and his bodyguard rushed in, he looked at the corpses on the ground and saw Kangxi lying on the bed feebly. The cold sweat suddenly came out: "it''s time for Weichen to help you. You should die."


    Looking at his former colleagues kneeling respectfully on the ground, song Qingshu suddenly had a sense of absurdity and said faintly: "Song Qingshu had a bad heart and wanted to assassinate me. Fortunately, several loyal subordinates fought to death to protect him. With the help of experts, he was killed on the spot. Hum, I value him so much. It turns out that he took refuge in the imperial court only to assassinate me one day. It is my will to drag the body of song Qingshu to the yard and burn it. Then I will be frustrated and let the world know. Only in this way can I get rid of my hatred. "


    Looking at the song Qingshu in the pool of blood, duolong''s face was very strange, and his heart was filled with indignation: "with the martial arts of song Qingshu, if you really want to kill you, these people can stop you?" Recalling that aobai had died in such an obscure way before, how could duolong dare to ask more, but it was inevitable that he would feel sad.


    "Chirp!" Duolong waved and asked the bodyguard to drag down the body of "Song Qingshu" on the ground. Looking at the long bloodstain on the ground, duolong''s face trembled. "The Dragon woman who came back with song Da... Song Qingshu, I don''t know what to do with the emperor?"


    "Su Quan?" Song Qingshu fell into silence. He kept all this secret from everyone. A little leakage was the end of doom. Although Su Quan had a close relationship with him, song Qingshu still couldn''t understand the woman''s mind, so he didn''t dare to tell her the truth. But you can''t let it go, or you may be sure that the people under your command will go to root out the grass. "Shenlong island is still very important to the imperial court. Go to appease the Sujiao leader personally. Song Qingshu''s assassination is just a personal act, not her. I''m tired. Please step back first. "


    "Zha, nu will send more bodyguards to guard outside. The emperor can rest assured." Doron retreated slowly. As he closed the door, he couldn''t help looking inside. He didn''t know why. He always felt that something was wrong in it, but he couldn''t tell the specific things. Finally, he shook his head helplessly, blaming himself for being too shocked by what happened today.


    Soon all the people in Baoqin palace knew what had happened just now. Su Quan was dizzy and almost didn''t stand firm. She could only see duolong''s mouth open and close, but she couldn''t hear what he was saying. She thought back and forth, "he''s dead. He''s dead. How can he die because of his excellent martial arts?"


    "Song... Where is the body of song Qingshu? I want to have a look." Su Quan''s silver teeth are about to be broken. He looks at duolong in a dazed way.


    Duolong''s face showed a bit of embarrassment: "the emperor decreed that song Qingshu would be defeated. No one could see him."


    "Frustrated?" Su Tsuen felt that his whole body''s blood suddenly solidified, and he could not support it any more. He fell to the ground.


    Duolong quickly asked the maidservant to help Su Quan up. Looking at her dejected appearance, he sighed: "master Su, I can see that you have an extraordinary relationship with Mr. Song. It''s just that this time Mr. Song committed a great crime, so it''s better for him to get out as soon as possible. "


    Recalling his days with song Qingshu, duolong was impatient and suggested that Su Quan should go back to Shenlong island as soon as possible, so as to avoid when Kangxi would change his mind. Whether Su Quan could understand it or not, or whether he would not listen to suggestions, it was none of his business.


    In another courtyard of the palace, Xia Qingqing vomited a mouthful of blood. Her eyes were lax and she murmured to herself: "I know you must have assassinated Kangxi for me. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Brother song, I hurt you... "


    Xia Qingqing is lying on the bed crying and becomes a tearful person. Before long, she suddenly sits up and looks very pale. She slowly draws out her sword, smiles sadly, and then resolutely wipes it off her neck.


    Poof!


    Xia Qingqing felt numb in the palm of her hand. She couldn''t hold her sword any longer. She looked up at the window and said, "who is it?"


    When she ran out, how could she see the figure? Had to be full of doubts to return to the room, after this interruption, Xia Qingqing finally regained her senses, tightly pursed her lips, and made up her mind: No, I can''t just die. Brother song, go slowly on huangquan road. Don''t drink Mengpo soup. I''ll be with you soon after I kill Kangxi.


    Song Qingshu, hiding in the yard, can''t help wiping his cold sweat. Fortunately, he secretly looked at it. Otherwise, it would be a lifelong regret? However, it was unexpected that Xia Qingqing would die for himself. When she thought of Yuan Chengzhi''s death, her first reaction was revenge. She was stunned and a trace of joy rose in her heart.


    In the next few days, in order to avoid being seen by people around him, song Qingshu kept his life simple and learned to read memorials.


    I didn''t know that after reading a few books, song Qingshu was dazed by the obscure ancient prose, and was so angry that he threw out the memorial.


    "Why does the emperor worry?" A beautiful female voice came out.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw Ma Chunhua stoop to pick up the memorial. He was surprised: "who let you in?"


    "I specially stewed a bowl of sweet scented osmanthus lotus seed soup for the Emperor..." seeing Kangxi''s cold face, Ma Chunhua was cold in the heart, and finally understood that the other party had never cared about himself. He said with a lonely face, "since the emperor doesn''t like it, I''ll leave first."


    Then he went out with tears in his eyes.


    Looking at Ma Chunhua''s despair when she left, song Qingshu sighed. Ma Chunhua was very close to Kangxi. If she faced each other every day, she would not see her flaws. She could have killed all the people, but song Qingshu was not such a cruel and cold-blooded man, so he had to drive Ma Chunhua far away.


    "Doron!" Song Qingshu cried in a deep voice.


    "The slave is here!" Doron came in flurried and knelt down.


    "Did you let Miss Ma in?" Song Qingshu asked coldly.


    "I should be damned. I think the emperor is in a bad mood recently. Maybe Miss Ma..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by song Qingshu: "no one is allowed to come in without my orders."


    "Chirp!" Duolong repented after that. As a person around Kangxi, he was more or less aware of the ambiguous relationship between Ma Chunhua and Kangxi. What''s more, he knew that after returning to Beijing, Kangxi would appoint Ma Chunhua as huifei. This time he let her in to sell the future imperial concubine and make a good relationship. He didn''t know that flattery was on Ma''s leg.


    "Did the generals sent by Prince Bao to fight for the Dragon Island come back?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "To inform the emperor, Li Shiyao, Hai lancha and Zhao Hui heard that Hongli was dead, and their family members were in Shengjing. They received the letter of surrender. Although they hesitated, they finally surrendered. Now they are waiting for the emperor in Shengjing."


    "What about GUI and Fu Heng?" Song Qingshu had long wanted to take Kangxi as his replacement. All the information was clear. Hongli had five generals with military power. Li Shiyao and others were sent to fight on Shenlong island. Agui and Fu Heng were in a higher position. They stayed at the northern border and were always on guard against the trend of Mongolia.


    "Lord Suo has gone to recruit and surrender them. With his talent, it must be no problem." Doron replied.


    Thinking of suoetu, song Qingshu smiles knowingly. It''s very suitable for him to do this kind of thing.


    "What''s the progress of Kang Qin Wang Jie''s book?" After these days, song Qingshu also slowly found out the layout of Kangxi.


    "With Prince Kang''s unremitting efforts, we have completely mastered Shengjing. Most of Hongli''s remaining forces have been cleaned up, and occasionally a few fish who have missed the net can no longer lift the waves." During this period, duolong cooperated with Prince Kang for many times and naturally knew it clearly.


    "Hongli has been running Shengjing for decades, but his influence is not so easy to eradicate. I can''t stay in Shengjing all the time. Let Prince Kang stay in Shengjing and frighten the little ones. When suoetu comes back, he will be responsible for the affairs of Shengjing. "


    Song Qingshu had just usurped Kangxi''s identity. Naturally, he didn''t want the Qing Dynasty to fall apart immediately. At the same time, he was worried that people familiar with Kangxi would see the flaw. So he intended to transfer Prince Kang and suoetu, the confidants of Kangxi, away from him. As for duolong, he was the chief bodyguard of the Imperial Palace, so he had to move away slowly.


    After receiving and comforting Li Shiyao and other military generals, song Qingshu can finally relax. However, as the situation in Shengjing gradually stabilized, the time for song Qingshu to return to Beijing was getting closer and closer.


    Compared with Shengjing, there are more people in the capital who are familiar with Kangxi, and it''s easier to show their flaws. However, the ministers under song Qingshu''s command have made a series of memorials to urge them. Song Qingshu knows that it''s not a good way to drag on like this, so he has to leave Prince Kang and soetu to organize the situation in the north, and take duolong and others to drive back to Beijing. Of course, Ma Chunhua and Xia Qingqing are also in the group of returning to Beijing. As for Su Quan, After finding a reason to return to Shenlong Island, song Qingshu also pushed the boat along with the current and motioned duolong to let her go.


    Xia Qingqing naturally wants to bring it, but song Qingshu doesn''t want to bring Ma Chunhua. It''s a pity that Kangxi announced before that she would be granted the title of huifei. As the saying goes, you don''t have a joke, so song Qingshu can''t change her words.


    During this period, song Qingshu failed to assassinate Kangxi, and the news of being defeated spread all over the country.


    In Wudang Mountain, Zhang Sanfeng looked at Song Yuanqiao and sighed: "Qingshu, a child, thought he was going astray, and his martial arts skills were getting better and better. How do you know that he is noble and noble, and he does not hesitate to go into the mud. Although he failed in the end, he was able to be a hero. It''s really wrong to be a teacher. "


    Emei Mountain, Zhou Zhiruo shut himself in the room, white Python whip frantically pour out, the room items swept to pieces.


    Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan of the five poisons sect in Yunnan cry into tears. Dongfang dusk Xue stands with her hand in her hand and looks at the direction of Yanjing from afar. Her face is as cold as ice.

 Chapter 294

    After returning to the Forbidden City, song Qingshu found a deep sense of powerlessness. Because he was too hasty this time, his team had not yet been established. Although he wanted to put his confidants in various key departments, song Qingshu was surprised to find that there was no one who could be called his confidant.


    Before that, song Qingshu intended to gradually develop the stick Department into his own private power. With the growth of stick department, his team became more and more abundant.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t regret the wave strike. He knew that according to the established plan, all his actions were in Kangxi''s control. There''s nothing in the world that has the best of both worlds. If you get something, you''ll lose it. What''s more, the income you get this time can be described as astonishing.


    Sitting in the imperial study, I feel that the whole empire is under my control. The inexplicable excitement makes it difficult for song Qingshu to calm down.


    "Emperor, it''s time for you to see the Empress Dowager." A little eunuch hesitated for a long time, and finally came forward to remind him.


    This little eunuch is called Xiao Li Zi. Wen Youdao and Wen Youfang, who used to be in the imperial study, were transferred to other places by song Qingshu in the form of promotion. After all, Wen Youdao and Wen Youfang had been serving Kangxi for so long, so it was hard for song Qingshu not to show his flaws.


    "Empress Dowager?" Song Qingshu subconsciously resisted to visit her. After all, he was not really Kangxi. Unfortunately, this is the etiquette of the palace. When I come back from Shengjing, I should go to the Empress Dowager to greet her.


    Thinking of going to the CI Ning palace every day to greet the empress dowager, song Qingshu felt headache and waved his hand at will: "let''s go."


    "Let''s go!"


    With the sharp and thin voice of little Li Zi, soon a group of people gathered around Song Qingshu and went to the CI Ning palace. Seeing that there are eunuchs and maids around, song Qingshu is very glad: Fortunately, he moved his hand in Shengjing. If he was in the Forbidden City, it would be enough trouble to deal with these eunuchs and maids.


    Soon song Qingshu had a headache again. No matter where he went, there were so many people following him, and he was inconvenient to move. While meditating, a beautiful female voice came to my ear: "my concubine, please see the emperor."


    Song Qingshu was stunned when he realized that a group of maids in court were surrounded by a beautiful lady in palace dress. She had snow like skin and beautiful face. She was just empress Tong, who had met before.


    "Emperor ~" see song Qingshu has been staring at himself, Xiao Tong heart a sweet, face floating a trace of blush, such as flower face appears particularly delicate.


    "Oh..." Song Qingshu then responded and quickly motioned to her to straighten out. He thought that he had to pay her respects before, but now he suddenly became her husband, which inevitably led to the absurd illusion.


    "Is the emperor going to greet the Empress Dowager?" Looking at her husband who has been away for a long time, Xiaotong is very happy. She has just been married, and they are still in the stage of bonding. Naturally, their words are full of affection.


    "Well," Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously, worried that it was too cold, which made people feel abnormal, and quickly asked, "are you going to the CI Ning palace, too?"


    "I''ve already asked the Empress Dowager to settle down..." Xiao Tong''s face suddenly felt a trace of shame, "I''m just relaxing in the palace."


    Seeing the appearance of empress Tong, song Qingshu quickly reflected that Kangxi was going to visit the Empress Dowager soon, so he could stroll around on the way to the cining palace, especially waiting for himself.


    "I... I''ll go to the CI Ning Palace first and send my regards to the Empress Dowager. You can continue to turn." In the face of Kangxi''s concubine, song Qingshu felt uncomfortable and prepared to leave. However, when he saw the grievance in Xiao Tong''s eyes, he couldn''t bear it, so he added, "it''s cold outside. Don''t hang around for a long time."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s gone figure, a pair of beautiful eyes of Xiao Tong''s empress continued to shine, and the maid in waiting also took the opportunity to chirp and comment: "the emperor really loves her..."


    Song Qingshu naturally does not know everything behind him. Now all his attention is focused on how to deal with the Empress Dowager. Standing in front of the CI Ning palace, song Qingshu complained: in almost all the films and TV works, the Empress Dowager is the most evil image of an old godmother. He didn''t expect to face such a terrible role.


    "My son''s minister, please greet the Empress Dowager." Although he was very reluctant, song Qingshu still had to salute the Empress Dowager respectfully.


    "The emperor, get up," the Empress Dowager raised her left hand, and with the support of the palace maids, she came down from the couch. Looking at Song Qingshu, she was very pleased. "The former Emperor really saw the right person. In just a few years, you captured the powerful minister aobai and pacified Shandong Golden Snake camp. Now you have accepted the power of Shengjing. It''s really a blessing for me to have this holy Lord."


    Listening to the Empress Dowager''s praise of Kangxi, song Qingshu had to stand aside in silence.


    "Victory is not arrogant, defeat is not disheartened, very good," see song Qingshu calm expression, the Empress Dowager nodded approvingly, "the AI family was worried that the emperor this time to remove the enemy Prince Bao, will be carried away by victory, see you now, the AI family is relieved."


    "How is the emperor going to announce the death of Hongli?" The Empress Dowager signaled the maids to go out first, and then suddenly asked.


    "It''s only natural to declare that he was ill and died. Then I will announce to the world that he will be buried with the most ceremonious ceremony, and let Hongli''s son Yongyan inherit his throne, and promote wangjue to the hereditary iron hat king." Song Qingshu studied this question for a long time and quickly answered it.


    "Well, even if the outside world guesses more, as long as you treat the descendants of Prince Bao so well, most people will not believe that you are the one who moved Hongli. Now the emperor is more and more proficient in handling state affairs, but... "The Empress Dowager suddenly pondered.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and worried about the flaw. He asked respectfully: "I hope the Empress Dowager will make it clear."


    "It''s just that women''s affairs have been dealt with in a mess," the Empress Dowager snorted coldly as if she was angry. "You brought two women back from Shengjing. What are you going to do with them?"


    "My son''s ministers have made an order in Shengjing. When they return to the capital, they will be named huifei and Pingfei." When Xia Qingqing comes to mind, song Qingshu thinks that she should go to see her as soon as possible, so as not to find out what kind of moth she has.


    "Well! How can he de become the imperial concubine of Qing Dynasty? " The Empress Dowager snorted discontentedly.


    Why do women bother women! Looking at the gloomy face of the empress dowager, this sentence suddenly appeared in her mind. Song Qingshu wanted to laugh, but he had to explain: "it''s up to Miss Ma to bear the humiliation and bear the heavy burden to solve the problem of losing treasure Prince this time." The thought that Ma Chunhua, for the sake of Kangxi, did not hesitate to sacrifice her virginity, approached Hongli through fukang''an, and finally succeeded in it made song Qingshu admire her.


    "The AI family knows that she has made a lot of contributions, but if this matter is disclosed, what will the servants think of you that day?" The Empress Dowager sighed, "the so-called benevolence is not in charge of the army, let alone the emperor."


    Song Qingshu was shocked: "empress dowager, do you mean..."


    "If you don''t have the heart, I''ll send someone to take care of it." The Empress Dowager''s face is full of flabby skin, and she can''t see any expression.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a while. At last, he shook his head and said, "my son has his own sense of propriety. I will deal with it." If it was handed over to the empress dowager, Ma Chunhua would either hang himself or fall into the lake and drown. In such a big Forbidden City, more than a few wronged souls would not make a stir.


    The Empress Dowager looked at him suspiciously, worried that he was perfunctory. However, she thought that the other party was the emperor after all, and it was not good to force too much, so she had to nod her head, "Ma Chunhua has made great achievements, but it''s OK. What about the other woman in the Jianghu, how can she enter the palace?"


    Song Qingshu quickly explained Xia Qingqing''s role in the whole incident to her, and finally added: "because of the Golden Snake camp, the imperial court''s control over Shandong has always been very weak. The red coat army under Yang Miaozhen is a force that can not be underestimated in Shandong. If we can use the means of imperial concubine, we will take this power for our own use, It''s really a matter of great benefit to the imperial court. "


    "Well," the Empress Dowager nodded, obviously approved of his statement, but soon hesitated, "after all, she is a Han, ancestral rules, Manchu and Han can not intermarry."


    Song Qingshu hurriedly comes to her with the countermeasures she had thought before. When she hears that gebula, the Duke of Chengen, has accepted Yang Miaozhen as her adopted daughter, the Empress Dowager finally nods with satisfaction.


    After coming out of the palace, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he would come every day to ask for his good-bye, which was not a solution


    Back in the Qianqing palace, song Qingshu told Xiao Li to bring the memorials he had recently accumulated. It took him a whole day to see them. After this period of experience, song Qingshu slowly learned how to read memorials.


    However, he read the memorial more to find out the power faction of the imperial court than to really manage this huge country. Looking at the thick stack of memorials in front of him, song Qingshu thought bitterly, "I have to find some secretaries to share my worries, otherwise I will be tired to death when I am the emperor."


    In fact, there was a military aircraft department. The Emperor didn''t need to deal with the memorials himself, but song Qingshu wanted to seize the power as soon as possible, so he planned to bypass those military aircraft ministers.


    Song Qingshu threw the memorial on the table and stretched out. Then he found it was late. He thought it was time to see Xia Qingqing. As soon as he walked out of the door, he was stopped by an old eunuch.


    "Where does the emperor want to drive?" The old eunuch saluted respectfully.


    "I''ll go to Princess Ping." Song Qingshu frowned. When he was a bodyguard in the Imperial Palace, he knew the old eunuch. His name was Liang Jiugong, and he was the eunuch in charge of the imperial palace.


    "The emperor has forgotten the rules of his ancestors. You can''t decide which concubine you want to spend the night with in order to keep the rain and dew from being spoiled by the emperor." Looking at Song Qingshu''s gloomy face, Liang Jiugong secretly pinched a sweat, but the Empress Dowager told him to keep a good pass, so he had to explain and ask the little eunuch to come up with a plate.


    Looking at the wooden signs neatly placed on the plate, song Qingshu was suddenly dumbfounded. He had not seen the costume drama in his previous life, so he naturally knew what it meant. Each sign had the name of a concubine, and the concubine who turned to it would serve him that night.


    Although song Qingshu''s appearance is flawless, it''s OK to cheat the eunuch minister. How can he cheat the pillow people of Kangxi¡° I''m not going anywhere tonight. " With a cold hum, song Qingshu turned and left.


    "The emperor, the Empress Dowager has a Yizhi, saying that the emperor has been away from Beijing for a long time. When he comes back, he should accompany the concubines in the palace." Liang Jiugong bitter face, stop song Qingshu said.


    As soon as Song Qing''s heart of the book was horizontal, he knew that it was not a good way to hide in this way. It was hard to avoid arousing suspicion from those who wanted to do so. So he bravely opened a sign and prayed that he would be a concubine who was not to be spoiled. In that way, the possibility of being seen through would be greatly reduced.


    Waiting to see the words above, song Qingshu can''t help complaining secretly: how is Xiao tonghou!

 Chapter 295

    Xiao Tong Hou is one of Kangxi''s favorite concubines. Naturally, her familiarity with Kangxi is far from that of duolong and others. Even if her appearance and conversation are flawless, once she has any intimate contact, how can Xiao Tong Hou not distinguish her male characteristics?


    But now, song Qingshu can''t find any reason to avoid it. He thinks that he must keep a distance from her later, otherwise his long-term plan may fall short.


    "The emperor arrived ~"


    Hearing the eunuch''s voice coming from afar, empress Tong stood up with a happy face, and asked the maid of honor, "how about today''s beauty?"


    "Of course it''s beautiful. Madam, you are the most beautiful concubine in the harem."


    Hearing the words of the palace maid, Xiao Tong''s eyes were bent like the crescent moon. She knelt down on the ground with joy and welcomed song Qingshu: "the emperor is lucky."


    After looking at Xiao Tong, he looks up at himself. His eyes seem to be full of spring. Under the glow of candlelight, a pretty face looks very delicate. Song Qingshu only thinks that his head is big.


    Song Qingshu motioned to the eunuch to put the memorial on the couch. Then he said to empress Tong, "I''m going to read the memorial today. You should have a rest first."


    There was a trace of disappointment in empress Tong''s eyes, but he soon put his mind in order. He asked the eunuch maids to prepare refreshments and leaned over to say, "that concubine is going to make some soup for the emperor."


    "Don''t bother. I''m not hungry." Song Qingshu is not used to the intimate feeling of Xiao tonghou, and subconsciously alienates Tao.


    "The emperor manages all kinds of things in the daytime, but he has to read the memorial at night. It''s the most exhausting. He should drink some soup to take care of the dragon. The emperor will read the memorial first. I''ll come as soon as I go. " After the small Tong does not think, after the song Qingshu salute will leave.


    Song Qingshu looks at the beautiful shadow of empress Xiao Tong and thinks that his internal skill has been trained to the realm of heaven and man, and he doesn''t need any tonic. What''s more, he is not used to empress Xiao Tong''s attitude of being a good wife and mother.


    Although I hate reading memorials, it seems easier to read them than when I face Xiao Tong alone. Song Qingshu is absorbed by them.


    The context of the power structure of the whole imperial court is roughly presented in my mind, which forces are there, and which faction each official belongs to... As long as you pay attention, you can see a clue from the memorial. After all, those who go to the memorial always have their own motives, don''t they?


    It seems reasonable to say that the words between the lines of a memorial are correct. However, as long as we start from the perspective of which officials'' interests will be affected and which officials'' interests will be damaged by the memorial, we can roughly judge his camp by a little analysis.


    Suddenly feel a pair of soft hands on the shoulder, song Qingshu can not help the body tremble.


    "Did my concubine disturb the emperor?" Small Tong after soft voice asks a way.


    Seeing that Song Qing shook his head expressionless in writing, empress Tong took the porcelain bowl from the hand of the palace maid and said with a smile, "the emperor has a taste of the osmanthus lotus seed soup made by my concubine."


    Song Qingshu wanted to overturn this bowl of soup willfully, so he didn''t have to face Xiao tonghou in the future. However, before Kangxi left Beijing, Mingming still loved Xiaotong the most. When he came back from Shengjing, his attitude suddenly made a 180 degree turn. Surely everyone would have doubts.


    Smelling the fragrance coming from the back of Xiao Tong, song Qingshu suddenly felt some blush and heartbeat. There seemed to be an inexplicable dry heat in his body. Song Qingshu was surprised: what''s the matter?


    I carefully investigated the Qi in my body, but there was no sense of obscurity in its operation. It was just that the Qi in the meridians didn''t seem as calm as usual.


    Are you possessed? Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t think so.


    "Emperor, emperor?" After hearing the voice of Xiao Tong, song Qingshu suddenly woke up, reluctantly laughed and reached for the bowl.


    "It seems that the emperor is too tired. I''ll pinch his shoulder for him." Don''t wait for song Qingshu reaction, small Tong after very naturally standing behind him, gently knead up.


    The ten fingers are as green as jade, and the strength is appropriate. Song Qingshu''s body soon relaxes and enjoys the tenderness of her fingertips. I can feel that in order to please the emperor, empress Xiao Tong must have worked hard on her skills.


    Every time Xiao Tong presses a place, song Qingshu feels that a sense of crispness and numbness disperses, and her body gets hot and dry. Although reason tells him something is wrong, this feeling of crispness and numbness is too comfortable, and song Qingshu is reluctant to let her stop.


    Seeing song Qingshu close her eyes and enjoy herself, empress Tong feels very happy. When she presses song Qingshu''s temple, she intentionally or unintentionally puts his head on her chest. The squeeze makes her skin float with a layer of rosy clouds. Suddenly, she smells a rich and mysterious aroma. She only feels hot sweat and crisp, He quickly clung his face to song Qingshu''s back and said in a greasy voice, "emperor, it''s late at night. Let''s have a rest."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were red long ago. Wen Yan picked up her legs, picked her up, and walked step by step to the embroidered tent. The eunuch at the door, seeing her, stepped back and closed the door.


    Empress Tong is lying in Song Qingshu''s arms with a red face. Her hair is in a bun and her teeth are fragrant. She is graceful and delicate. She is as soft as a bone.


    The neon clothes slipped, revealing a large area of snow greasy skin. Thinking that she was the most beautiful concubine in Kangxi''s harem, song Qingshu felt a sense of evil excitement in his heart. His arms parted her two snow smooth legs. Following the thin and delicate place, he pressed her heavily.


    Xiao Tong''s face is greasy, and her face is cheerful and sweet. Her legs twinkle around Song Qingshu''s waist. Her body trembles gently from time to time. It seems that she is angry that the man on her body doesn''t know how to pity her


    The next morning, when song Qingshu woke up and looked at Xiao Tong lying lazily beside him, the brocade fell to his waist, revealing his charming body.


    Recalling Xiao Tong''s coquettish gaze and bitter tolerance last night, song Qingshu can''t help but shake his heart. However, his expression soon becomes dignified. He can''t figure out why he was a beast last night.


    Secretly investigate the true Qi in the body, has restored the calm of the past, and even more concise and rich, presumably is the credit of the Xuanyin Qi in Xiaotong''s body.


    "Is Huanxi''s meditation already beginning to bite back?" Song Qingshu''s face became more and more ugly. Although he had heard Hatoyama and others say how dangerous it was to practice joyful Zen before, he didn''t think so all the time. After all, he practiced for so long and didn''t encounter any problems until last night''s gaffe.


    "Is the emperor going to the early court? Excuse me, I can''t get up to see you off. The Emperor didn''t pity me last night... I''m very weak now. " After the small Tong Youyuan way, struggling to sit up, but only feel all soft, really lazy to move a finger. She knew that it was because he had been tossed about all night by the emperor, and he would not blame him for such a trifle.


    "Have a good rest." Song Qingshu was worried that she might find something unusual, but looking at her present appearance, she didn''t seem to realize that the man who galloped on her last night was not her husband, so she could not help sighing.


    In this way, after a period of time, song Qingshu deals with political affairs in the morning and lingers in Xiaotong Hou at night, enjoying endless beauty and tenderness. No one in the forbidden city realizes that the emperor has changed a person, even the imperial concubine under song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu found that he was more and more addicted to being an emperor. The feeling that everyone''s fate was in his own hands was the most irresistible temptation in the world. What''s more, there are harem beauties who gently flatter each other like water. As for the filthiness when they compete with each other secretly, what''s the matter with them?


    In fact, according to song Qingshu''s original plan, it was only a temporary expedient to change the appearance of Kangxi. After all, he has been pretending to go on. Although Kangxi is dead, he is still alive. Although song Qingshu is alive, he is dead.


    The Emperor Kangxi was only the emperor of Manchu people. Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to a barbarian throne. In his plan, as long as he completely controlled the whole imperial palace and supported a puppet to sit in the palace, he could get away and set up his own foundation in Shandong. There was a false Kangxi, which was the infernal Dao, as a Han nationality, It is not difficult to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, his prestige in the hearts of thousands of Han people in the world can be said to be in the ascendant. In response, it is not impossible to annex Mongolia.


    However, song Qingshu underestimated the temptation of power. Before, he never thought he would be fettered by a mere throne, but when he became emperor, he found that he was reluctant to give up.


    Why do you have to leave? Go to Shandong to work hard to develop a rebel army, and then fight against an empire alone. Even if it succeeds, isn''t it just an emperor?


    What''s more, if you don''t pay attention to the risks hidden in the rebellion, you will be doomed and become a piece of dust under the wheel of rolling history. It may be written in the future history book that song Qingshu revolted in Shandong Province on X, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y, y


    Although a few thoughts occasionally flashed in my mind to warn myself that I couldn''t sink down, these thoughts were soon dispelled by the voices of the ministers shouting long live, and Xiao Tong Hou''s confused advice.


    "Emperor, I feel that you are a little different recently." Song Qingshu is meditating. The voice of Xiao Tong in his arms makes him sweat.


    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu asked quietly.


    "I dare not say." Xiao Tong''s eyelashes trembled slightly and finally shook his head.


    "Go ahead, I will forgive you for your innocence." Did she still see it? Song Qingshu''s heart was cold, and there was a trace of murder in her eyes. However, she couldn''t bear to think of the way she was carrying on the love under her body.


    "I can''t tell. I always feel like a different person when the emperor comes back. Every time I serve the emperor, I feel like..." empress Tong''s face turns red. "I feel like I''m serving another strange man."

 Chapter 296

    Song Qingshu fingers intentionally or unintentionally close to her snow tender neck, heart indecision.


    Empress Xiao Tong just took on the rain and dew. At this time, her face was radiant, and she felt more charming and ashamed. At the same time, she said anxiously: "is there any minister who has paid tribute to the emperor recently? This kind of medicine is harmful to the dragon''s body. The emperor still doesn''t want to use it in the future."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He never thought that what empress Tong said was this: "why do you say that?"


    Empress Tong shyly buried her face in his arms and said, "the emperor is much more powerful than before. My concubines can''t bear to be criticized."


    "Why, don''t you like it?" Song Qingshu gently played with her hair, as if stroking a gentle cat.


    "Concubine... Naturally, I like it," said Xiao Tong, pursing her thin lips. "It''s just the emperor''s body


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    Xiao Tong Hou''s body is slippery and tender. After twisting in his arms, song Qingshu feels a trace of heat rising in her body, so she presses her hand on her head with a little force. Xiao Tong Hou quickly understands, looks at him with a sad look, and finally gets into the bed obediently.


    Song Qingshu breathed a long sigh of relief, and his face became very happy. That''s why he gave up such an immortal life and went back to the day when he licked blood with the blade.


    After Xiao Tong''s head rises and falls, and she keeps humming. While enjoying her flexible tongue and her wonderful curves, song Qingshu suddenly pulls up the quilt and stirs it quickly.


    Ding Ding Ding! More than ten embroidery needles were shot down by Jin. After Xiao Tong realized that there was an assassin, he screamed and hid behind song Qingshu.


    "Why? I didn''t expect that the emperor was still a hidden master. "


    As a familiar voice rings out, Song Qing looks strangely at the beautiful shadow slowly coming in.


    "The eastern leader?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "How do you know me?" Dongfang muxue was stunned. She came here today to assassinate Kangxi. She was worried about the imperial court''s revenge after the event and moved her anger to the sun moon god cult. So she didn''t appear in the costume of Dongfang invincible. Instead, she appeared in a long dress, which was a woman''s dress. She didn''t know Kangxi recognized her at a glance.


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. How can he not recognize Dongfang muxue? He wants to know each other, but because of his great relationship, he does not dare to reveal the secret easily. So he has to listen to each other''s words first: "I don''t know what happened when Dongfang cult leader visited at night?"


    Under the pressure of the eastern dusk snow, he was puzzled and said faintly: "I have a friend who was killed by the emperor not long ago. I don''t have many friends in the world. He''s the only one. Naturally, I''ll come to ask for an explanation. "


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu is deeply moved. His relationship with Dongfang muxue has always been very delicate. He can''t talk about his lover, and the enemy is not. It''s more appropriate to describe him as a sympathetic opponent. Seeing that she actually went deep into the tiger''s den for her own sake, she felt a trace of mischief. She motioned to empress Tong to calm down and asked: "I killed a lot of people some time ago. I don''t know who is the friend of the eastern cult leader."


    "Why does the emperor know so well?" the eastern evening snow sneered. "It''s song Qingshu."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was warm, but he said quietly: "Song Qingshu intends to assassinate me. Naturally, I can only kill him. Before, I didn''t know that he was a friend of the leader of the church. He offended me a lot. Well, in this case, how can I make up for it in order to calm the anger of the religious leader? I hope the religious leader will make it clear. "


    "That man is wise and intelligent, but he is confused for a while." Dongfang muxue''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment. "Although I don''t know why he suddenly wanted to kill you, since this is his dying wish, you can go to die."


    As soon as the words came to an end, there was a flash of white shadow. The distance between the two men seemed to be nonexistent. The eastern dusk appeared in front of song Qingshu. Two green jade fingers holding an embroidery needle stabbed him in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Song Qingshu quickly raises her hand to her wrist. As soon as she leads her embroidery needle to one side, she finds that Dongfang muxue''s palm is as white as jade, and he prints it on his chest silently.


    Two palms meet, and a white figure suddenly retreats back. Seeing that song Qingshu is staying in bed and doesn''t mean to pursue, Dongfang muxue just wipes the blood on the corner of his mouth and looks at him solemnly: "no wonder with song Qingshu''s martial arts, the assassination failed. I thought it was the old eunuch. Now it seems that the emperor is the real master in the palace."


    After Zhang Wuji attacked Dongfang muxue last time, she stayed in the five poisons sect of Yunnan to recuperate. This time, she heard that song Qingshu had been frustrated. She was so excited that she forced her to go north to the Forbidden City to assassinate Kangxi and avenge him. But she didn''t know that Kangxi had been hiding all the time.


    Dongfang muxue thinks that with Kangxi''s martial arts, he may be able to win in his heyday, but now he has only three levels of martial arts, which is less than his ability. Just now, the injury in his body has a tendency to be irrepressible. Today, I''m afraid he can''t get revenge, and even he has to be folded here.


    Seeing the East dusk snow show eyebrow dark frown appearance, song Qingshu is distressed, but also some happy, after all, before two people get along with each other, they are all depressed by her, now the situation is reversed, naturally enjoy it.


    After ordering Xiaotong''s sleepy acupoint, song Qingshu puts on a piece of clothes. Shi Shiran stands up and walks to the East dusk with a smile: "did the eastern leader ever have a white head appointment with song Qingshu?"


    "Never." The East dusk snow adjusts the true Qi in the body and is on guard.


    "Is that song Qingshu the lost relative of the sect leader?"


    "No


    "That''s OK. Why do you risk yourself for someone who is not related to you?" Song Qingshu came to Dongfang muxue and lifted up a wisp of her hair. With a smile on her face, she said, "I''m rich all over the world, and the leader is good at martial arts. It''s better to marry me. You and I join hands. The world is not in our hands."


    Dongfang muxue has never been teased like this in her life. Her eyes become cold and she hits song Qingshu in the ribs. Song Qingshu smiles a little and hides in the past leisurely. They soon fight together.


    Dongfang muxue''s biggest advantage is that her body method is the best in the world, but she is seriously injured. It''s hard to avoid that her body shape is obscure when she moves. On the contrary, song Qingshu is faster and faster. In the end, Dongfang muxue can only fight reluctantly.


    Song Qingshu is thinking that it''s time to stop. Suddenly, his face changes and he jumps to the side.


    Bang!


    A long whip swept the place where he had just stood, and the hard square bricks on the ground broke inch by inch.


    Song Qingshu turned his head and saw a beautiful woman in the moonlight, holding a whip, standing not far away, looking at herself coldly.


    Song Qingshu trembled all over, and his face was a little ugly.


    "Emei school, Zhou Zhiruo?" Dongfang muxue''s eyesight is so brilliant that he can see the opponent''s martial arts skills at a glance. With the white Python whip and the unique breathing and breathing method of Emei school, it''s naturally not the leader of Emei, Zhou Zhiruo.


    "Who are you?" Looking at the eastern dusk snow whose appearance is not under him, Zhou Zhiruo asked suspiciously.


    Not long after she came, she saw that she and Kangxi were fighting together, and gradually fell into a bad situation. She was shocked by Kangxi''s martial arts, and helped without thinking about it.


    "Song Qingshu is just an ordinary friend." The eastern evening snow marvels at Zhou Zhiruo''s beauty, and her mood suddenly becomes a little strange.


    "Ordinary friends?" Zhou Zhiruo naturally does not believe, how can an ordinary friend take such a big risk to avenge him, let alone grow so beautiful.


    "Does headmaster Zhou want to put on airs in front of me?" The East dusk snow cold hum a, "you can find the wrong object, here, want to put to that person over there."


    Zhou Zhiruo looked in the direction of her eyes and saw a girl in black come out of the shadow, holding a Golden Snake sword in her hand. Although her face was covered with black towel, her pretty eyebrows and star eyes still showed that she was a gorgeous beauty.


    "It''s too late. You''re still fighting here." Xia Qingqing snorts coldly. Not long after she arrives, she doesn''t hear the conversation between Dongfang muxue and song Qingshu. However, she sees Kangxi''s unfathomable martial arts, and her heart is filled with remorse.


    When she saw Kangxi''s martial arts with her own eyes, she knew that all her previous revenge plans were just a joke. She not only had no hope of revenge, but also took song Qingshu''s life. If she had known that, what revenge would she take? Wouldn''t it be better to stay with song Qingshu.


    Xia Qingqing just wants to die with Kangxi. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see the other two potential powerful helpers fighting against each other. As for the relationship between the two women and song Qingshu, she doesn''t want to care at the moment.


    "Who''s jealous?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face was as cold as ice, and there was a faint blush, "Song Qingshu can only die in my hands if he wants to die, but others can''t. If I''m known by people in the Jianghu... My husband has been killed, but I can''t avenge him. Where is the face of the leader of Emei sect? "


    Hear Zhou Zhiruo''s words, the East dusk snow disdained to smile, Xia Qingqing also cold hum a.


    Looking at the strange atmosphere in the scene, Song Qing''s script wants to curse her mother. What do these guards do to eat? They let so many assassins in. Now even if they want to show their identity, they can''t do it. When they want to show their identity, they have to face three women who have complicated relationships with them at the same time, so Song Qing''s script head is twice as big.


    "If you want to tangle, tangle yourself." Xia Qingqing snorted impatiently, raised the Golden Snake sword and attacked song Qingshu. At the moment, she is determined to die, so every move is a desperate move, without a trace of defense. I only hope that I can seriously injure Kangxi before I die, and give the other two women the chance to kill him.


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing is full of flaws, song Qingshu has a headache. He can''t really hurt her, so he has to use lightness skills to avoid her attack.


    "Be careful!" Dongfang muxue sees Xia Qingqing fighting for her life. She is moved by her determined madness. On the one hand, she is annoyed at how song Qingshu can let so many women treat each other sincerely, but on the other hand, she is unwilling to watch her die. She quickly covers up and attacks, so that Kangxi has no chance to hurt her.


    Watching the two men attack Kangxi, Zhou Zhiruo''s face changes. Naturally, she knows that the relationship between the two women and song Qingshu is not clear. She didn''t want to have anything to do with them, let alone join hands to avenge song Qingshu. But at the same time, she also understood that with the martial arts displayed before Kangxi, she could not beat him alone.


    Entangled for a long time, Zhou Zhiruo stamped her foot and joined the regiment with a whip.

 Chapter 297

    Xia Qingqing blocks song Qingshu in front of him. A set of Golden Snake sword technique makes him treacherous and fierce. Zhou Zhiruo''s white Python whip technique is extremely exquisite. A long whip always attacks him and saves him. It unintentionally protects Xia Qingqing''s flaws. In addition, the body method of Oriental dusk and snow always attacks him from some unthinkable angles. Song Qingshu is in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu did not expect that the three women with different martial arts skills would complement each other for the first time. In addition, he was worried about hurting them. Therefore, even if he saw the flaws, he always looked forward and backward. He was forced to be embarrassed by the three women.


    Because it was a fake Kangxi, song Qingshu subconsciously drove the guards away from his surroundings, and the whole Imperial Palace adopted the defensive strategy of keeping the outside and the inside. But even so, now there is such a big stir here, the guards, even a group of pigs, are coming. If they see their martial arts as peerless, I''m afraid there will be rumors in the palace soon.


    Other people may be able to fool around, but the empress dowager, as well as some old eunuchs in the palace who serve Kangxi, must know that Kangxi can''t do martial arts, so that her identity will be revealed.


    Song Qing Shu''s expression was a little, and he reached for a place in the void. A wooden sword went to the distant Zhou Zhi and suddenly attacked him. Zhou Zhi ran several whipping flowers, and stopped the wooden sword in the air. He could not help but lose his color, and transported the light work of the nine Yin manual, and then he stepped back.


    Without the cover of Zhou Zhiruo''s whip, Xia Qingqing is full of flaws. Seeing her stabbing with a sword, song Qingshu changed her normal state of hesitation and evasion. He caught the sword between his two fingers and slid to her arms. In Xia Qingqing''s astonished eyes, he touched her acupoints.


    "Why?" It''s obvious that the wooden sword evokes some familiar memories in Dongfang muxue''s brain. There is a ray of doubt in her eyes, and her figure can''t help but stagnate. In such a blink of an eye, song Qingshu deceives her and takes the opportunity to point a big hole in her body.


    Seeing that her two companions were constrained one after another, Zhou Zhiruo was inevitably flustered, and her moves were more or less disordered. Song Qingshu disturbed her sight by manipulating the wooden sword, and then came to her side in an instant.


    Looking down at the fingers in her ribs, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes flashed a trace of discontent, and soon felt that all her strength disappeared, and her legs fell to the ground as soon as they were soft.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to see her bruised and bruised. Subconsciously, he put his hand around Zhou Zhiruo''s slender waist and slowly put her flat on the ground.


    Being held in the arms of a strange man, Zhou Zhiruo''s face flashed a trace of shame and anger. Unfortunately, she couldn''t resist, so she had to glare at Song Qingshu.


    On the other side of the East dusk see this scene, nodded thoughtfully, and soon a trace of a smile on her lips.


    Song Qingshu''s face changed when he heard the footsteps of the bodyguard in a hurry. With a whoosh, his figure came back to the couch like a cloud of smoke.


    "The slave''s rescue is too late. You deserve to die!"


    When duolong saw Xiao Tong and fell on the couch, he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. There were three other women who were assassins in the hall, and the cold sweat suddenly came out. Fortunately, Kangxi seemed to be OK, otherwise it would be a big crime to copy the family and exterminate the family.


    "Hum, you really deserve to die," Song Qingshu said coldly. "I don''t know how you are the chief bodyguard. Song Qingshu assassinated before, and now you are the three female thieves. You are all late. If I don''t have other experts around me, don''t you want to let those curfew succeed?"


    Duolong was full of grievances. He thought that you had not transferred me to another place, otherwise I would not have reacted so slowly. It took me so long to come here. However, this kind of words gave him courage, and he did not dare to say it at this time, so he kept kowtowing and said: "I''m not well escorted, and I hope the emperor will commit a crime."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "from now on, you should concentrate on training xuedizi. The post of chief bodyguard of the university is temporarily taken by the man named diyun at the stick."


    Song Qingshu is worried that he can''t insert his cronies, so he just takes advantage of this assassination incident to play a role in making duolong far away.


    Duolong was in a hurry, but he didn''t care about anything. He said: "please think twice. This diyun is not only a Han, but also from the stick. All the people inside are promoted by the rebel song Qingshu. Let him serve as the chief guard of the imperial palace. I''m worried about his misdemeanor."


    "Stick is my stick. When did it become song Qingshu''s stick?" Song Qingshu said angrily, "although you are loyal, your martial arts skills are limited. You can''t prevent these high-ranking martial arts experts. What''s the use of loyalty?"


    "I know something about that diyun. He is simple and straightforward. What''s more valuable is his excellent martial arts. You should find someone who is better at martial arts among the bodyguards of the Imperial Palace, and I won''t let him be the general manager of the imperial palace. How about that?"


    Duolong and a group of bodyguards look at each other. Although they are good players, they are still far away from those top experts. Thinking that they are not di Yun''s opponents, they have to be silent.


    "It''s settled like this. As for Di Yun''s loyalty, I have my own discretion." Song Qing''s book is about Tao.


    "Chirp!" A group of bodyguards immediately saluted.


    "The slave will press these assassins into the heaven prison, interrogate them well, and they will definitely find out their identities and the agents behind the scenes." Duolong looks at the three women on the ground and hates them. If they hadn''t sneaked in to assassinate, he would not have lost the title of chief bodyguard. Hum, I''ll see how my brothers can make you.


    Looking at the three women''s soft and beautiful body and beautiful face, dorong''s brain soon emerged some pictures that are not suitable for children.


    "I will interrogate the three of them," Song Qingshu said with a light cough, pointing to Dongfang muxue. "Separate them. Remember, don''t be rude to them." Speaking of later, song Qingshu''s voice has been extremely cold.


    "Chirp!" Duolong nodded knowingly, but he couldn''t help giving himself a big ear melon seed in his heart. What''s the matter with him recently? He can''t see the situation. Although these three assassins are one in a million, they are all fantastic. The emperor is also a man.


    Before the three girls were taken away, Dongfang muxue took a meaningful look at Song Qingshu, which made song Qingshu feel hairy. Did she see anything? Although the wooden sword is a flaw, but Yirong into Kangxi, it is too shocking, he believes that the eastern evening snow should not have such a rich imagination.


    "Emperor, what happened just now?" Xiaotong after long wake up, confused to ask.


    "Here are some assassins, subdued by the guards." Song Qingshu patted her body and comforted her.


    "But I seem to remember that the emperor can''t do martial arts." Xiao Tong after being frightened, and was a point of sleepy acupoints, some of the brain naturally not awake.


    "Now those martial arts experts in the Jianghu are so rampant. I asked some experts some time ago to teach them something for self-defense. I didn''t expect to use it today." Song Qingshu explained.


    Empress Tong didn''t know anything about martial arts. Naturally, he couldn''t see how high the martial arts cultivation was when song Qingshu was shot down with thin silk


    "You don''t feel the other benefits of learning martial arts, but you must feel one." There was a strange smile on Song Qingshu''s face.


    "What? Forgive me for my stupidity. I hope the emperor will make it clear. " Xiao Tong looked at him suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you wonder why I''m so powerful recently?" Song Qingshu said quietly, biting the back ear of Xiao Tong.


    "Emperor, you are good or bad!" Xiao Tong''s pretty face suddenly turned red. After such a interruption, her doubts soon disappeared.


    "I know martial arts. You should never mention it to anyone. Otherwise, the assassin will be on guard next time. I have been practicing martial arts for a short time. I can''t be unprepared, and I will be easily taken advantage of by villains." Song Qingshu hugged Xiao Tong and told her in her ear.


    "Can''t even the Empress Dowager and her sister talk?" Xiao Tong blinked in disbelief.


    Knowing that her elder sister was Datong, song Qingshu nodded: "naturally, I can trust the Empress Dowager and the queen. It''s just that there are so many people in CI Ning palace and Kun Ning palace. If I''m not careful to be heard by someone who has a heart, I''m afraid I''ll be in danger."


    Xiaotong after busy nodded: "emperor please rest assured, I will not tell anyone."


    Song Qingshu nodded happily and gently put the quilt on her: "you are frightened today. Have a good rest. I have to deal with the assassin." Originally, when Xiao Tong saw that he knew martial arts, the safest way was to get rid of her secretly. However, song Qingshu is not such a cruel and cold-blooded person. What''s more, even if he didn''t show affection for her for such a long time, he at least showed some pity for her.


    "Well, the assassin is so dangerous, the emperor should bring more bodyguards." Xiao Tong Hou was picked by song Qingshu day by day recently. She was very tired and frightened. At this time, she felt tired and soon fell asleep.


    Before that, he told the imperial guards to lock Dongfang muxue in three different rooms of Qianqing palace. When song Qingshu returned to Qianqing palace, he thought about which woman he met first.


    Zhou Zhiruo hates herself so much that she will come to the Forbidden City to avenge herself this time. Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to ask her carefully.


    However, thinking of Xia Qingqing''s self destruction, she was deeply remorseful. During this time, she was addicted to the charming body of Xiao Tong, and she forgot Xia Qingqing all the time. I''m afraid she spent this time in fear and regret.


    The meaningful smile of Dongfang muxue just now suddenly appears in his mind. Song Qingshu thinks that Dongfang muxue is seriously injured, but he runs all the way from Yunnan to Yanjing. This friendship seems to be far beyond his expectation.


    Who was the first person to see? Song Qingshu had a headache. He wanted to let them go and stop them from taking revenge. Did he really want to tell them all about his identity, but they deserve my trust

 Chapter 298

    After a long hesitation, song Qingshu decided to meet Dongfang muxue first. After all, her smile was a little weird. Who knows what she guessed.


    "How do you lie in bed?" As soon as song Qingshu entered the door, he saw Dongfang muxue lying flat on the bed, covered with a quilt. He was stunned. Which one of the songs is this.


    The East dusk snow complexion a red, hummed a: "is not those dog slaves to make their own decisions."


    Song Qingshu was a little stunned and realized that it was duolong. They thought they wanted to do something to these female assassins, so they put them like this. They just didn''t know if they had taken off their clothes? Song Qingshu is full of malicious speculation.


    "On the night of the full moon, on the top of the Forbidden City, what a glorious Eastern leader he was, but now he''s lying on my bed. It''s really unpredictable." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "There are so many unpredictable things in the world that I didn''t expect Kangxi to have great martial arts." The East dusk snow looks at him with a smile.


    "In the past, the cult leader''s eyes were higher than the top. He never looked me in the eye. Naturally, he didn''t know that I knew martial arts." Song Qingshu always has a feeling of being seen through by her, and this feeling makes him very unhappy. It is clear that she has no resistance now. In the face of her own molestation, she should not show fear, panic, fear and so on. How can she not be so calm.


    "Is that so?" The East dusk snow is noncommittal.


    "Are you not afraid?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    "What are you afraid of?" The East dusk snow light says.


    "For example, I will do something to you." Song Qingshu rubbed his hands to show a trace of obscenity.


    "Unless you kill me when you''re done, I''ll make you live or die when I recover my power." The East dusk Snow says coldly.


    "You''re seriously injured. You can''t beat me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "The injury will recover one day." See song Qingshu do bedside, East dusk snow will head twist to the other side.


    "I can abolish your martial arts." Song Qingshu reaches out her hand and lifts her face back. She rubs her fingers lightly on her face. It is estimated that this is the reason why her internal skill is back to its original nature. Her face is even more tender and smooth than Xiaotong Hou.


    Originally just want to scare her, how to know this touch song Qingshu some reluctant to let go.


    Gradually the East dusk snow face floated a trace of blush, Jiao chide way: "Song Qingshu, you touch enough!"


    "Ah Song Qingshu awkwardly let go of his hand, his face unnaturally said, "is the eastern leader confused? Song Qingshu has been frustrated by me, and the leader can''t forget it."


    "Well, now I hope the thief is really frustrated." The eastern dusk snow glared at him fiercely.


    Song Qingshu was staring at by her. She stood up subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt that it seemed to have weakened her momentum. She quickly said, "master of the Orient, I have a proposal here."


    "He said The east evening snow simply answers a way.


    "If the leader is willing to join my harem, I''ll let bygones be bygones and help you regain the position of leader of the sun moon god cult. At the same time, you can choose from the three palaces and six courtyards. I can give you any position you want except the queen." Song Qing said with a face.


    "I''m curious. Who will you leave the Queen''s position? Is Zhou Zhiruo next door the pretty widow of Yuan Chengzhi? " The East dusk snow looks at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu felt tight in his heart and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. The queen of the harem is Tong Jia. The Tong family is powerful and powerful. Naturally, I want to give them face."


    "Including playing with empress Tong so wantonly?" Oriental dusk snow face a board, "big and small Tong empress sister flower, harem beautiful 3000 people, song Qingshu, you are good Yanfu!"


    Love can no longer hide past, song Qingshu pulled off the mask, looked at her with a wry smile: "how do you see through my identity?"


    Seeing the familiar face, the last big stone in Dongfang Dusk''s heart finally fell to the ground and hummed: "don''t you give me the acupoints soon, do you really want to take the opportunity to despise me?"


    "I''m not worried that you''re not dressed under the quilt." Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly.


    "I''m afraid you''d rather not?" The East dusk snow secretly spat one mouthful, suddenly broke through his trick, "do you want to see? I''ll allow you to lift the quilt. "


    "If you say so, it must be worn." Song Qingshu sighed and pointed out the acupoints on her body.


    As soon as Dongfang dusk Xuefu gets out of trouble, he grabs the quilt tightly and covers his whole body. He glares at Song Qingshu with a red face.


    "Er," see east dusk snow this appearance, song Qingshu which still don''t understand, regret bowel all green, "really didn''t wear?"


    "You were allowed to lift the quilt just now. Who told you not to lift it?" The East dusk snow two cheeks appear a red halo, but soon be replaced by anger, "duolong that dog slave, wait for my injury is good, must go to take his dog life."


    It turned out that duolong thought that Kangxi might have taken a fancy to these women, and that he didn''t perform very well in front of Kangxi during this period of time, so he wanted to use this method to please Kangxi. So she asked the palace lady to take off all the three women''s clothes. She said that she was worried that there was something dangerous on these assassins, which would hurt the emperor.


    What a considerate slave! Song Qingshu, with tears streaming down his face, secretly gave duolong a thumbs up. Of course, he didn''t dare to show all this, so he continued to ask, "how do you see through my identity, because of the wooden sword?"


    "Get me a suit first." Dongfangmuxuesi ignored him.


    "Where do you put your clothes?" Song Qingshu looked around, still did not see the clothes she took off. In fact, it can be predicted that if she had clothes, song Qingshu would know that she had nothing to wear.


    "Dorong, the dog slave, let the maid of honor take it away. What do you say? Even if the acupoints are untied, we can''t run away. I''m so angry." The eastern dusk is gnashing her teeth. Song Qingshu believes that if duolong is in the room now, she will be torn apart.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to put on the mask again, and told the maid of honor to prepare a suit of clothes and send them in.


    "Turn around, if you dare to turn back, I''ll dig your eyes." Dongfang muxue takes the clothes and stares at Song Qingshu.


    "You can''t beat me now. You''re still so fierce." Song Qingshu turned around and muttered.


    "What did you say?"


    "Well, nothing."


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu looked back, Dongfang muxue had already finished wearing. She was wearing a long skirt of ordinary Palace Dress, which was quite immortal.


    "I''ll tell you how I saw through it. First of all, I met Kangxi before. With my skill at that time, the deeds of sunflower ancestors can''t hide from me. If Kangxi really knows martial arts, I can''t tell. "


    "Second, just now the three of us attacked you. You could hurt Xia Qingqing seriously if you had several chances, but you didn''t. when you took the shot, you were very restrained. It was mainly defensive and evasive."


    "Third, when you use the wooden sword, I am more sure. A person''s appearance can be changed, but his martial arts foundation is hard to change. "


    "Just so you can guess that Kangxi is my disguise?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "you are too adventurous."


    "There''s a more important reason." A smile appeared on the face of the eastern dusk snow.


    "What?"


    "That is, I would never believe that song Qingshu, who is more cunning than fox, would die so easily." When Dongfang muxue comes to song Qingshu, she can''t help pinching his face.


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "labor, you come all the way from Yunnan, it''s a little embarrassed, and your injury is clearly not good."


    Oriental evening snow pretty face a heat, unnaturally said: "you don''t think much, I just can''t get that non smoke, Zhong Ling two little girls cry in the ear every day, just to go."


    Think of two lovely girls, song Qingshu heart a warm: "are they OK?"


    "You are so romantic here that you think of them now?" East evening snow cold hum.


    "No way." Song Qing''s book is not strong enough to explain.


    "When I came here, she was not ashamed to see that you asked Xiao Tong hou to do that kind of thing." Think of the scene before, the East dusk snow is shy and angry.


    What''s the shame about the love between husband and wife? Song Qingshu turned his lips disapprovingly.


    "Isn''t it great to be emperor?" Dongfangmuxue looks at him quietly, with a strange expression on her face.


    "Oh ~" thinking of these shameless days, song Qingshu nodded awkwardly, "it''s really cool."


    "Poor Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling are tearful in the five poisons sect every day. I really feel worthless for them." The East dusk snow spat a mouthful, pour also don''t like to imagine so angry.


    "Did you shed a tear for me when you heard that I was dead?" Song Qingshu suddenly looked into her eyes curiously.


    "No The East dusk snow does not have a silk to hesitate, simply reply a way.


    "No?"


    "You are too narcissistic. I''m not the two women next door who love you so much." The east evening Snow says sarcastically.


    Thinking that Xia Qingqing and Zhou Zhiruo are still lying next door, song Qingshu suddenly worries about their current situation. Different from Dongfang muxue, who sees that they are song Qingshu, they may think they are Kangxi. Especially considering Xia Qingqing''s heartbroken eyes, song Qingshu feels a little distressed.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Dongfang muxue said with a faint smile, "go and have a look at the two women. I''m afraid they are in extreme suffering now."


    "And you?" Song Qingshu worried that his feet would disappear after the snow in the East.


    As if to see his worry, Dongfang muxue raised her head and sneered: "I will not go. If I used to, I''ll be fine. Now you have become the boss of the Forbidden City. As long as you say, I don''t feel comfortable here. Why do you work so hard to go back to Yunnan?"


    "Really not?" Song Qingshu was uneasy to confirm.


    "I don''t want to go." The East dusk snow shows a smile of melting ice and snow, and the tone is also unprecedented gentle.

 Chapter 299

    "Ha ha, I''m relieved to hear that." Song Qingshu was overjoyed and ran out happily.


    But as soon as he went out, song Qingshu had a headache, whether to go left or right. To the left is Zhou Zhiruo''s room, to the right is Xia Qingqing''s room.


    Thinking of Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu sighs. All the time, his feelings for Zhou Zhiruo are quite complicated. At first, he is angry at being cheated. Later, he realizes that everything is misunderstood. On the contrary, he feels a little guilty.


    Just like a mountain, Zhang Wuji left a huge shadow in his heart, so song Qingshu always wanted to become stronger and put the so-called rival under his feet.


    Later, as song Qingshu''s martial arts became more and more advanced, and he recently experienced the feeling of being an emperor, song Qingshu found out how small the pattern was before.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head when he thinks that what he did before was just for revenge. Now he has despised everything. Even if he wants to deal with Zhang Wuji in the future, it''s just because Zhilan is in charge and has to get rid of it, not for their personal enmity. Even Zhang Wuji doesn''t care, why worry about facing Zhou Zhiruo?


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu felt suddenly enlightened and decided to release Zhou Zhiruo first. As for whether the other party is willing to forgive himself or not, it''s up to her.


    When song Qingshu opens the door and finds Zhou Zhiruo lying quietly in the quilt like a orchid in an empty valley, he remembers that their clothes have been taken off by duolong''s instructions to the palace maids.


    Seeing him coming in, Zhou Zhiruo just glanced at him faintly, and his eyes were very calm.


    Song Qingshu sat down beside the bed and asked curiously, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Zhou Zhiruo replied coldly.


    Song Qingshu''s words stopped for a moment, but she was quite depressed. Dongfang muxue was not afraid. She could also guess her identity. What''s the matter with Zhou Zhiruo? Did she also guess her identity?


    "For example, if you are lying on my bed naked now, I can enjoy your fresh and juicy body by gently lifting this quilt. Aren''t you afraid?" Song Qingshu fingered the corner of the quilt and was ready to make a move.


    A heart all put on his action, Zhou Zhiruo face a burst of red a burst of white, voice finally had a trace of fluctuation: "is afraid to be able to stop you? Since you can''t, it''s useless to be afraid anyway. Why do you want to see a joke? "


    "Why?" Song Qingshu took back his hand when he heard the words, "you''re an interesting woman."


    Zhou Zhiruo was silent.


    "I heard that you are song Qingshu''s wife. Are you here to avenge him this time?" Originally intended to dry crisp ground will she put, song Qingshu suddenly heart move, can''t help but use Kangxi identity, to explore Zhou Zhiruo''s own view.


    "The tartar emperor, everyone should be punished. As the leader of a famous and decent family in the Wulin of the Han Dynasty, I''m not surprised to assassinate you. " Hearing him mention song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo has a hard to understand meaning in her eyes. Is it love? She won''t agree, will she? It doesn''t seem like that either.


    "You don''t admit it''s for song Qingshu." hearing that Zhou Zhiruo didn''t mention himself at all, song Qingshu felt a little irritable, "then why didn''t you come to assassinate me before, but after I killed song Qingshu, you came?"


    "I don''t know." Being repeatedly questioned by him, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes flashed a bit at a loss, and he began to rethink who his trip was for.


    "If you come here for the sake of song Qingshu''s revenge, I can''t let you go," Song Qingshu snorted coldly. "It''s just the so-called" cutting grass without removing roots, spring wind blowing again. "


    Song Qingshu watched Zhou Zhiruo''s reaction as she spoke. Seeing that she was staring at her coldly, she continued: "but I knew you were actually a couple who looked very similar. As long as you don''t come here for the sake of song Qingshu, I can make an exception to let you go because of your courage. "


    "How do you know about me and him?" When Zhou Zhiruo frowned, she married song Qingshu and did not share the same room as a normal husband and wife. Of course, the two times she was forced by song Qingshu did not count. Even the Emei disciples didn''t know about it. How did Kangxi know about it.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Knowing that he had let slip his words, he quickly explained: "in fact, I always appreciate song Qingshu. I once intended to give him a marriage, but he refused without hesitation."


    "Why, does he think the woman who married is too ugly?" Zhou Zhiruo said with a sneer, thinking that song Qingshu''s lustful and shameless appearance could really be the reason.


    "Er," Song Qingshu was robbed by her, almost choking, had to say depressed, "of course not, he said he already had a wife."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyelashes trembled a few times and continued to listen to him quietly.


    "It was at that time that I found out about leader Zhou," sighed song Qingshu. "I asked him why he didn''t come to live with Yanjing since he had a wife, and I could reward her with an imperial wife."


    "He was silent. I asked him again and again, and then I realized the complicated relationship between your husband and wife." Song Qingshu showed a sigh, "I told him, in this case, how about marrying a wife again, but he did not hesitate to refuse, saying that his wife in this life will only be Zhou Zhiruo of Emei school."


    "Sometimes I wonder if song Qingshu would not have betrayed me and would not have been defeated if he had agreed to my marriage."


    Listen to Kangxi slowly tell, Zhou Zhiruo lying in bed, don''t know when two lines of clear tears can''t stop falling down: "he really said that?"


    Out of some evil taste, he opened his eyes and told lies. Rao Shi had a thick face and could not help blushing. Fortunately, he was blocked by a mask, so he could not be seen any flaws. He quickly nodded and said, "naturally, I won''t cheat you a lady for such a trifle."


    Zhou Zhiruo recalled all kinds of things before, and her mood was extremely shocked. She thought of song Qingshu''s all kinds of love for her. She thought of her saying, "Song Qingshu will betray all the people in the world, and will not betray me, Zhou Zhiruo." she also thought of song Qingshu taking the opportunity to pollute her body. She also thought that she was half pushed to bed with him in the Palace last time


    Song Qingshu saw that Zhou Zhiruo was smiling for a while, his face was frosty for a while, and his chest was undulating sharply. He could not help sighing.


    He came through and occupied the body of the real song Qingshu. Although he didn''t mean it, he was still full of guilt for the lost soul. Since the original song Qingshu loved Zhou Zhiruo all his life, he took this opportunity to let Zhou Zhiruo remember him forever. It must be another kind of eternal life, I can also take this opportunity to make an end with Zhou Zhiruo.


    "Why do you talk to me so much?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly looks at Song Qingshu curiously.


    "I don''t know," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Maybe I miss him a little."


    "Do you think about it? Why did you come to assassinate me?" Song Qingshu stares at Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes and finds that he suddenly has a little nervous.


    "I... I came to avenge him." At the beginning, Zhou Zhiruo hesitated and became more and more firm.


    "Are you sure?" Song Qingshu''s heart flashed a glimmer of joy, "you know, I wanted to let you go."


    A faint smile appeared on Zhou Zhiruo''s frosty face: "although I wish he would die, only I can kill him in the world. If other people kill him, I will take revenge for him."


    "Why do you take your life for a dead man?" Song Qingshu frowned and said, "it''s still too late to change my tongue."


    "I was going to kill him and then commit suicide. Now that he is dead, no matter how much hatred he has, my wish is gone. I want to be kind when I die." Zhou Zhiruo suddenly changed her face, looked at Song Qingshu and said in a cold voice, "if the emperor gives me a pleasure, I will be very grateful to you. But if you want to do something shameless to me... To me, I will not let you go even if I turn into a fierce ghost. "


    "Shameless things?" Song Qingshu touched his nose. He really looked like that kind of person. It was duolong''s fault. How could people not misunderstand this kind of thing? "Miss Zhou is worried too much."


    "In fact, no matter how you choose, I won''t embarrass you because of my friendship with song Qingshu in the past. Let''s go."


    "You let me go?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face was stunned. She never thought it was the end.


    Song Qingshu stood up and looked out of the window with a negative hand. He said in a rather lonely way, "go away, and don''t come back." Heart at the same time said to himself, so thoroughly and Zhou Zhiruo cut it off.


    After a moment of silence, suddenly came a faint voice: "how can I go like this now?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he ordered the maid of honor to take a set of palace clothes and put them on the head of the bed. By the way, he took out a gold medal and put it on, "after you put on your clothes, you can get out of the palace with this gold medal... I''ll go first."


    Then he got up and was about to leave, but he heard Zhou Zhiruo''s voice a little anxious: "I was also ordered by you."


    "I almost forgot," Song Qingshu patted his head, and suddenly hesitated, "once you untie your acupoints, you won''t come to kill me again."


    "It''s hard to escape. I''m not that stupid." Zhou Zhiruo sneered.


    "So it is." Song Qingshu is about to unravel her acupoints. However, at this time, a slender jade suddenly sticks out under the quilt and points it at his waist.


    "Have you solved your acupoints?" Song Qingshu was shocked and soon came to realize that Zhou Zhiruo had learned the nine Yin manual. One of them was about the way to solve the problem. He immersed himself in the emotion of the separation of Zhou Zhiruo and Zhou Zhiruo.


    Zhou Zhiruo did not answer. She pursed her lips and quickly ordered several big acupoints in front of his chest. Then she put down her heart and sat up carefully wrapped in the quilt.


    "You''re really good at it. You''re not afraid to go away." Zhou Zhiruo just raised her hand to touch the acupoints, and her white skin showed up in a flash. With the skill of song Qingshu, she naturally saw it clearly.


    "Even if you look at it a few times, it''s nothing. Anyway, you''ll die soon." Zhou Zhiruo face a red, subconsciously pulled the quilt of the whole body.

 Chapter 300

    Song Qingshu regretted that too much nonsense just now led to his own shackles. However, he could not do anything to show his true identity and expect Zhou Zhiruo to let him go.


    "You look like you regret it?" Zhou Zhiruo has a kind of revenge pleasure, just as the so-called geomantic turn, just the other side like cat and mouse play with themselves, now it''s also the turn of the role reversal.


    "I do regret it." Song Qingshu sighed. He thought of the women who loved him deeply, the women who failed to achieve their ambition, and they had to go back to the mistakes of Kangxi. They had to smile bitterly when they were the happiest in their lives. It''s a natural cycle, and they can''t repay each other.


    "For your sake, if you ask me, I''ll let you live for a while." Zhou Zhiruo''s heart is cold, she never let Kangxi go, whether from the perspective of Han people, or from the perspective of revenge for song Qingshu.


    Zhou Zhiruo just wanted to see Kangxi kneeling to beg for mercy before he died, and then killed him to make him die, so as to avenge song Qingshu''s frustration.


    Song Qingshu accidentally looked at her, showing a trace of ironic smile, pun said: "even if I ask the world, I will not ask you."


    Although Zhou Zhiruo was a little strange about the meaning of his sentence, she didn''t think much about it. She was worried that it would change over time and decided not to delay any more. A snow-white lotus arm stretched out from the quilt, perfect, making it a cruel nine Yin white claw.


    "It''s coming out again." Song Qingshu was indifferent, but he was staring at Zhou Zhiruo''s chest.


    "To die!" Noticing his eyes, Zhou Zhiruo burst into a rage, "I dug your eyes first."


    Looking at the two fingers inserted in front of him, song Qingshu closed his eyes immediately and said quickly: "read for your good, give me a pleasure."


    Song Qingshu saw that life and death were one thing, but he had to be gouged out before he died, which made him shudder.


    "I thought you were really a hero, but I was asked." Seeing the fingertip inserted into each other''s eyes, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly changed her mind, turned her fingers into claws, and grabbed his throat.


    "Well, I beg you, give me a break." The song and Qing books are quiet. He has been carrying out the real Qi and quietly attacking the sealed hole. Unfortunately, Zhou Zhi had been practicing the nine Yin manual for a while ago. Now, the real Qi has not been so pure and pure as before. It was not a one thirty thing that she had sealed the whole body. It is not as easy to face death as it is.


    Looking back on the short years of rebirth, it seems to be wonderful. Even if he had been an emperor, his death did not seem to be an early death.


    Zhou Zhiruo hesitated for a moment, and after all, he was still a little grateful. Just now, he treated himself with courtesy and nodded: "good!" With that, his fingers tightened and he went to his throat.


    Whoosh!


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly felt numb on the back of her hand. When she looked at it carefully, there was a shining silver needle on it. Before she could react, a white shadow broke through the window and came to the bed in the twinkling of an eye. Zhou Zhiruo raised her hand to meet her. Unfortunately, she had to hold the quilt on her body with the other hand. She could only meet the enemy with one hand. In addition, the opponent''s martial arts skills were extremely high. After several moves, Zhou Zhiruo was hit by the acupoints.


    "Tut Tut, if I hadn''t been curious to come and have a look, you would have died in the hands of this little lady?" Dongfang muxue looks at Song Qingshu and looks contemptuous.


    "It''s my carelessness that people make mistakes and horses make mistakes." Song Qingshu said.


    "It''s you!" Zhou Zhiruo finally recognized the face of the comer. Seeing that she was the woman who had been fighting side by side and besieging Kangxi, she was surprised and angry, and suddenly realized, "ah ~"


    Because the acupoints were sealed, Zhou Zhiruo was no longer able to grasp the brocade quilt on her body. As the brocade quilt slowly slipped down, her delicate body, like a jade carving, was gradually exposed to the air.


    "Miss Zhou, I really feel pity for her." The east evening snow stretched out a hand to touch on her body, smelled the fragrance of the finger remnant, peeped out a pair of infatuated look.


    "You Zhou Zhiruo trembled with anger.


    "Hey, don''t take advantage of it." I can''t even read song Qingshu any more. This Oriental dusk will not be a Lala if it is put to later generations.


    "Why, can''t you give up?" The East dusk snow looks at him with a smile.


    "Hum." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to reply, but he just snorted.


    "What''s the relationship between you two?" Seeing that the only man in the room didn''t stare at himself, Zhou Zhiruo just felt better.


    "Me?" Dongfang muxue sits in Song Qingshu''s arms, hooks his neck and says with a sweet smile, "I''m his good friend."


    Seeing the intimacy between them, Zhou Zhiruo didn''t understand the relationship between them. She just couldn''t figure it out: "then why did you fight him to death before?"


    "That''s because this stinky kid teased me." Think of before have to worry, East dusk snow then didn''t have good spirit ground to pinch Song Qing book.


    "Hiss, pain." Song Qingshu took a cold breath, "you''d better help me untie the acupoints first."


    "What''s more fun when your acupoints are untied." The East dusk snow slowly shook her head, showing a vague smile.


    "Fun?" Song Qingshu suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    "Miss Zhou, did you intend to kill him just now?" Oriental dusk snow a pair of beautiful eyes, quietly looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face.


    "Of course." Zhou Zhiruo is scared by her, but she also disdains to lie.


    "If you really kill him, you''ll regret it all your life." The east evening snow sighed.


    "No way." Zhou Zhiruo curled her lips with disdain.


    "Is it?" Dongfang muxue gently rubs his finger on Song Qingshu''s face, and suddenly pulls it, revealing his original face. "Who is he again?"


    "How could it be you?" Zhou Zhiruo looks at Song Qingshu stupidly, shocked beyond comparison.


    "What do you want to do?" Song Qing''s writing is as deep as water. He wanted to take this opportunity to make an end with Zhou Zhiruo. When Dongfang muxue made such a fuss, it would be more difficult for them to solve their grudge.


    "You couple, as a bystander, I''m really worried. I''ll help you today." The East dusk snow blew a breath gently on Song Qingshu''s ear and giggled.


    See Song Qing writing color strange looking at oneself, the East dusk snow face flashed a tiny indisputable red halo: "what are you looking at?"


    "I suddenly found that you seem to be a little more feminine."


    "I am a woman." Oriental evening snow willow eyebrow a vertical, not good Spirit said.


    "Hey, what''s your hand doing?"


    "Help you undress."


    "I know you''re undressing. I''m asking you what you''re going to do." Song Qingshu only felt a black line.


    "You''re cheap." East evening snow sweet smile.


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red as soon as he heard this. However, he soon thought that Zhou Zhiruo was still here and doing that kind of thing in front of her. Dongfangmuxue was too bold.


    Before Zhou Zhiruo recovered from the shock, she found that Dongfang muxue took off song Qingshu and put it in her quilt. She could not help staring at Dongfang muxue with shame and anger: "what are you going to do?"


    "You''re husband and wife. It''s just a fight at the head of the bed and a fight at the end of the bed. It''s a big deal. Just have a sleep." Dongfang muxue pulls the quilt to cover them. At the same time, he plays a prank by deliberately pressing song Qingshu to Zhou Zhiruo.


    Song Qingshu realized that he was wrong. He looked at Dongfang muxue angrily and said, "you''re doing me a disservice. You''ve killed me."


    "Yes? You''ll be grateful to me tomorrow. " The East dusk snow mouth corner a bend, long sleeve a wave, indoor candlelight all extinguish, "spring curfew a moment worth a thousand gold, don''t disturb two." Left a string of proud laughter, disappeared outside the door.


    In the darkness of the room, we could only hear each other''s breathing. Song Qingshu sniffed the fragrance in the quilt and felt embarrassed: "Zhiruo, this time it''s really an accident. I don''t want to do this to you any more."


    Two people are entangled by the East dusk snow, if Zhou Zhi can clearly feel the hot breath from the skin, it is inevitable that some breathing disorder: "aren''t you dead?"


    "It was Kangxi who died." Song Qingshu sighed and told her the whole story.


    With song Qingshu''s eloquence, Zhou Zhiruo can feel his hot breath on his face. When he thinks about the two people''s sincerity at this time, he can''t help being angry and shy.


    Although distracted from time to time, Zhou Zhiruo still figured out the general situation of the matter, and thought it was just incredible. He soon thought of what song Qingshu had said to himself before pretending to be Kangxi. Zhou Zhiruo hummed angrily: "some people just boasted, which is really good."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed when she said it. Fortunately, she couldn''t see it in the dark and sighed: "you hate me so much. If I say that, we can make a complete end. It''s good for you and me."


    Hearing his words, Zhou Zhiruo fell into silence.


    "How do you know I still hate you?" Zhou Zhiruo said quietly.


    "What?" Song Qingshu was stunned. His thoughts were complicated and he didn''t hear clearly for a moment.


    "Nothing." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice soon returned to calm.


    "What shall we do now?" After this period of time, song Qingshu had actually opened the acupoints, but he was reluctant to let go of Zhou Zhiruo''s fragrant and slippery body.


    "My acupoints have already opened." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is not audible.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and had to admit, "so am I


    Two people still keep the previous posture, motionless, the only difference is that song Qingshu can feel Zhou Zhiruo''s body more and more soft.


    "Then I''ll go." Zhou Zhiruo felt embarrassed to stay like this and struggled to sit up.


    "No." If let her go like this, song Qingshu is really an idiot. He grabs her wrist and pulls Zhou Zhiruo back to his arms.


    "Your martial arts are better than mine." Zhou Zhiruo pursed her mouth and said.


    Song Qingshu didn''t understand why she suddenly said this. Soon, Zhou Zhiruo continued to murmur to herself: "you forced me this time."


    "Well, well, I forced you."


    Seeing her self deception, song Qingshu was angry and funny. He twisted his waist slightly and pressed her under him. Zhou zhiruojiao snorted and a pair of jade arms naturally wound around his back.

 Chapter 301

    Although she has been close to her skin, the first two times Zhou Zhiruo was either forced or half pushed. Song Qingshu didn''t expect that this time Zhou Zhiruo would cooperate like this. He would respond to his kissing, separate his legs, and gently lift Xiao Manyao


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He fought hard until the sky turned pale. Then he fell asleep with Zhou Zhiruo''s body as white as white jade.


    When song Qingshu slowly wakes up, he subconsciously touches his side, but he is shocked to find that it is empty. Suddenly wake up, only to find that the beauty has gone.


    "Every time I finish it, I''ll leave. It''s not so straightforward." Song Qingshu had no choice but to pinch his eyebrows. When he got up, he suddenly saw a jade hairpin nailed to the bed with a note on it.


    "I''m back to Emei. I need to be quiet."


    Looking at the beautiful handwriting on it, song Qingshu''s mouth turned up and began to smile. At the same time, he carefully put the Hosta and the note into his arms.


    "Oh, I forgot youyou." All of a sudden, song Qingshu pats his forehead and thinks that Xia Qingqing is still sleeping next door. I''m afraid that he has been frightened all night. He is so sorry that he runs over in a hurry.


    "Oh, are you willing to come out of gentle country?"


    When song Qingshu pushes the door in, he finds Dongfang muxue in the room. He looks at himself with disdain, and his tone is full of irony.


    "Well, why are you here?" Song Qingshu was stunned and looked around for a week. Then he saw Xia Qingqing dressed neatly, sitting opposite the East dusk snow, looking at himself in disbelief.


    "What are you doing with that ghost mask now?" The eastern dusk snow show eyebrow a Cu, looking at Song Qingshu eyes quite bad.


    "Don''t you worry about being seen by the people in the palace?" Song Qingshu was about to tear off the mask and suddenly hesitated to point to Xia Qingqing, "have you already told her?" He worried that if he suddenly pulled off the mask, Xia Qingqing would not be able to bear the stimulation. He was very sad and happy.


    "Brother song, is it really you?" Xia Qingqing just looked at him like that, and there seemed to be crystal clear liquid dripping out of his eyes.


    Song Qingshu took off his mask and looked at her with pity: "Youyou, it''s me."


    "Brother song!" Wrapped in a fragrant wind, Xia Qingqing rushed into his arms, hugged him tightly, and muttered to himself, "I thought I would never see you again... Do you know how much I hate myself when I hear the news of your death! I know that if I hadn''t made up my mind to take revenge and won''t be granted the title of concubine Ping by Kangxi, you wouldn''t have lost the chance to assassinate him... "


    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s misunderstanding, song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally didn''t explain. He patted her on the back and said gently, "I promised you before that I would help you get revenge. Now you should believe it."


    "I believe it, I believe it." Xia Qingqing can''t stop her tears and holds her hands tighter.


    One side of the East dusk snow to see such a numb situation, can''t help but hit a cold shiver, quickly to a group poured a cup of tea to drink.


    "Brother song, I want you to promise me one last thing." Xia Qingqing looks up at Song Qingshu with tears in her eyes.


    "I will promise anything that can be done."


    Although he could vaguely feel Xia Qingqing''s affection for him before, song Qingshu was not sure whether she had any affection for him because she was determined to avenge yuan Chengzhi. It was only at this moment that he fully felt that the other party''s heart had completely belonged to him.


    "You killed the culprit Kangxi for me, and you avenged brother yuan. I''m satisfied. I don''t need you to kill Dongfang Bubai any more. You must promise me! " Xia Qingqing anxiously looks at Song Qingshu, as if afraid that he will not agree.


    Poof!


    Dongfang muxue just drinks the tea in her mouth and can''t help but spray it out. She stares at Song Qingshu strangely.


    Song Qingshu looked away with a guilty heart and looked at Xia Qingqing curiously: "why?"


    "Dongfang Bubai is so good at martial arts. I don''t want you to take any more risks." Xia Qingqing clenched her lower lip and looked at him with burning eyes.


    "Are you... Really willing?" Song Qingshu sighed for a long time.


    Xia Qingqing pressed her face tightly on Song Qingshu''s chest: "I have lost elder brother yuan. I don''t want to lose you any more. When I know that you failed to kill Kangxi and died, I pray more than a million times. If I go back in time, I will give up revenge and just want to spend the rest of my life with you. "


    Song Qingshu felt a pain in her heart. She didn''t know how much pressure she was under during this time, so she quickly reached out and hugged her again.


    "Since God has given me another chance, I will not miss it again."


    When Xia Qingqing finished all this, she suddenly found that her heart was a lot easier. She gave up her hatred and regained her love. She felt really good.


    "Well, I promise you." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, smelling the fragrance of her hair. Are you kidding? Dongfang Bubai stands in front of him. Xia Qingqing proposes to give up himself. Otherwise, he will have to worry about how to resolve the hatred between the two girls.


    "Cough!" Dongfang muxue did not expect that she would pull herself. She glared at Song Qingshu, "little lady, are you going to recommend the pillow like this?"


    Xia Qingqing used to be a clever and eccentric girl. She calmed down slowly. She was not angry when she heard the joke of Dongfang muxue. Instead, she raised her chin and said: "I just want to."


    "But did you know he had a wife? He''s also the leader of the Emei sect. I''m afraid he lost himself in Miss Zhou''s gentle hometown because he came here so late just now. " Looking at two people close embrace together, Eastern dusk snow don''t know out of what psychology, broke through all this.


    Xia Qingqing really smelled the fragrance of other women on Song Qingshu. It was hard to avoid sour in her heart. But all the time, she was very worried about her identity and never thought about being song Qingshu''s wife.


    Thinking about all this, Xia Qingqing put her hands around his neck and said with a faint smile, "what if he has a wife? I''m willing to be the lover behind him as long as he doesn''t dislike me." Finally, he looked at Song Qingshu affectionately.


    "I''m sorry I came to save you." The East dusk snow for a moment language plug, not from cold hum a.


    Xia Qingqing''s eyes turned and flashed a sly look. "Before, we three joined hands to attack Kangxi, one is brother song''s real wife, the other is his... His lover, then what are you?"


    The East dusk snow complexion is tiny red, hummed: "friend just."


    "Friends?" Xia Qingqing ambiguous smile, "confidant, song big brother has always been a woman."


    Listening to the two women''s sharp needles against Mai Mang, song Qingshu finally can''t bear it. He worries that Xia Qingqing will get angry when he sees Dongfang muxue. Dongfang muxue directly shows the identity of Dongfang invincible. It''s one thing for Xia Qingqing to give up seeking revenge. It''s another thing for her husband''s murderer to stand in front of her.


    Song Qingshu is enjoying the appearance that Qingqing is as docile as a cat this summer. Naturally, he doesn''t want to have any accident, and makes the chicken fly.


    "Well, since we are all our own people, let''s discuss what to do in the palace in the future."


    "Who and you are your own people." The East dusk snow scornfully Pooh a mouthful.


    "Who is this woman so fierce?" Xia Qingqing looks at the eastern dusk snow discontentedly, but suddenly realizes that he didn''t often do this before, and he can''t help laughing.


    "She''s my partner, snow girl." Song Qingshu pinched a sweat, crazy to the East dusk snow make eyes, for fear that she cow force coax to introduce himself is what sunrise East, only I am invincible.


    Dongfang muxue naturally knew that Xia Qingqing was the widow of Yuan Chengzhi, who had been killed by herself before. She hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t want to make a fuss, so she also acquiesced to the name of song Qingshu.


    "Don''t you have to ask sister Zhou to come and discuss with you?" Thinking of song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo staying in the room before, Xia Qingqing''s heart is bound to be sour. However, the other party is the real wife of song Qingshu in name, and she is a little uneasy about her relationship with song Qingshu.


    "She... Has returned to Emei." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "So." I don''t know why, Xia Qingqing quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Tut Tut, you''re stupid enough to fly a cooked duck." The East dusk snow scorns a way.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why Dongfang muxue would match her and Zhou Zhiruo in that way. He looks at her strangely and doesn''t refute.


    "Let''s talk about what to do in the future." Xia Qingqing intends to help song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu looks at her gratefully, but Xia Qingqing is so tender.


    "What else can I do? You, elder brother song, were very happy in the palace before. When I found him, he helped him by pressing the head of empress Tong... Helping him like that." Although Dongfang muxue played with women in the sun moon cult, she was also a woman after all. The scene of seeing song Qingshu before still shocked her a lot.


    Xia Qingqing then reflected that during this period of time, she deliberately went to the young eunuch palace to inquire about Kangxi''s news and planned revenge. Naturally, she knew that Kangxi had been staying in empress Tong''s place every day for fun and spoiling one person, which made the harem complain.


    "Yes, you can find Xiao Tong by yourself." Xia Qingqing is also a little angry.


    "I was in a daze for a while, so let me go." Song Qing''s book head is as big as a cow, so he quickly asks for mercy.


    "Well, there''s huifei Ma who came back from Shengjing with us." Think of that I still feel pity for a young woman, Xia Qingqing complexion strange said.


    "I dare not touch her. Xu Zheng, Fu kang''an and Hong Li are even better than Kang Xi. Who has ever met her man has a good death? " Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "You bastard, she is so pitiful, you still say that to her." Xia Qingqing suddenly scolded.


    "A strong man is lucky. What''s a woman to be afraid of? I''ll tie her up in the evening. It''s cheaper for you. I''ll see what you can do with my help. " The East dusk snow cold voice says, the air of a former evil cult leader''s arrogance spreads everywhere.


    "We''d better not talk about that." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "How can you not say that? You can''t escape from the affairs of the concubine''s bed when you live in the palace. In the palace, there are empress Tong and empress Tong. In the imperial concubines, there are guar Jia''s, Niu co Lu''s, Zhang Jia''s, Mi Fei and Yi Fei. They are all beauties in a hundred. What are you going to do then? " Xia Qingqing''s mouth is bulging, waiting for song Qingshu''s reply.

 Chapter 302

    Before that, song Qingshu really wanted to continue pretending to be Kangxi and treating him as emperor. When he returned to the harem, he could try the taste of these imperial concubines. However, after Zhou Zhiruo, Dongfang muxue and Xia Qingqing appeared together, song Qingshu subconsciously put these ideas behind him.


    It was a strange psychology, as if he was out with his lover, but his wife found him on the spot. The sense of shame brought by the later moral system inadvertently dispelled the demons of song Qingshu, and made him think about the present situation calmly.


    "Isn''t it great to be an emperor?" East dusk looked at him with a smile.


    "It''s OK," Song Qingshu immediately felt two murderous tendencies, and quickly changed his words. "In fact, it''s just as common. There are so many rules, far less comfortable than before."


    "In that case, it''s better not to be the emperor. Brother song, let''s travel around the world." Xia Qingqing shook his hand excitedly.


    Seeing song Qingshu showing a look of embarrassment, Dongfang muxue chuckled: "Miss Xia, your elder brother song spent so much energy to replace Kangxi. Before he can enjoy the fruits of victory, you let him give up. Of course, he is reluctant."


    "He hasn''t enjoyed it yet. After hearing about Xiao Tong, he can''t get out of bed." Xia Qingqing is angry and anxious.


    "Are you so good?" The eastern dusk snow looks suspiciously at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qing book is looked at by her old face red, can not help to complain: "where is such exaggeration, is which dog''s servant is chewing the tongue root in the back, I knew that must not forgive her."


    "Don''t put the emperor''s score in front of us." The East dusk snow disdains to curl.


    "It''s been a while getting used to it." Song Qingshu touched his head and said with a smile.


    "Brother song, have you been staying in the forbidden city like this all the time?" Xia Qingqing looked at him quietly, "brother song, have you ever thought that even if you are happy as an emperor, you will be happy in the eyes of the world. What song Qingshu will soon be forgotten, so you will really die."


    "Of course, if brother song finally decides to stay in the Forbidden City, i... I''m willing to stay in the palace with you as Princess Ping." After expressing her love for song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing found that many words she felt ashamed of before were not so hard to say.


    Song Qingshu was so moved that he held her hand tightly. For a moment, he was too excited to speak.


    "Tut tut ~" the eastern dusk snow showed an unbearable expression, "Song Qingshu, I think it''s good for you to continue to be the emperor. Many of the ideals and ambitions that you have been unable to display have the strength foundation. Today, in addition to Mongolia, the Manchu Qing Dynasty is the most powerful. It''s a pity to give up. "


    Song Qingshu had thought that if he continued to pretend to be Kangxi, his real identity would be doomed to death. However, the temptation of power was too great. Every time he thought about this problem, he quickly diverted his attention and hid the headache in his mind.


    This time, he was pierced by Xia Qingqing, and song Qingshu finally had to face this problem. With the disappearance of his demons, he soon realized what happened to Kangxi''s last words.


    Kangxi did not consider revenge before his death, nor did he beg song Qingshu to be kind to his children. He just asked him to be the emperor. Song Qingshu couldn''t understand it at that time, but now he understands Kangxi''s foresight. He predicts that he can''t resist the temptation of being an emperor. Once he indulges in it, he can only appear in the world as him. In this way, Kangxi is dead, but he is alive. Song Qingshu is alive, but he is dead.


    After all, thousands of years later, all the records in the history books are about Kangxi. For the song Qingshu, the history books only record that he plotted to assassinate the emperor, and was finally defeated.


    After Song Qingshu pretended to be him, he didn''t care whether he would be kind to his children or profane his concubines.


    Kangxi was not afraid that song Qingshu could see through his intention. After all, it was an honest and upright plan. The key was whether song Qingshu could withstand the temptation of the throne.


    Although Wen xiangnuanyu was in his heart, song Qingshu still felt that there was something cool behind him. Fortunately, he did not try to compete with Kangxi for the layout of power. Instead, he chose to use his strength to break through the skillfulness, so he was lucky to be the winner.


    "Who said I would give up?" Song Qingshu pondered for a long time, and finally breathed a long breath.


    Hearing his words, Dongfang muxue''s eyes brighten, but Xia Qingqing''s face darkens. However, it''s not so sad to think that he will be with him anyway.


    "I want to be emperor, and so do songqingshu." Song Qingshu''s eyes seemed to shine.


    Xia Qingqing was stunned, but the eastern dusk snow frowned and said, "if you get something, you will lose something. There is no good thing in the world that has the best of both worlds."


    "It''s just an excuse for stupid people to think of no solution or boredom." Song Qingshu said lightly, "I can''t do it alone, but with your help, things have a turn for the better."


    "Tell me about it." The eastern dusk snow is thoughtful and seems to have guessed his idea vaguely.


    "Dong... Miss a Xue, are you interested in becoming an emperor?" Song Qingshu looks at the East dusk snow with a smile.


    Dongfang muxue was stunned. She quickly responded and said, "of course, I''ve tried everything in my life, but I''ve never tried to be an emperor. It must be fun."


    "Tried everything?" When song Qingshu was in a daze, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s strange look, Dongfang muxue was stunned for a while, and quickly responded: "you bastard, what are you thinking?"


    "It''s you who said it. It''s ambiguous." Song Qingshu mumbled.


    "What on earth are you talking about? Why can''t I understand it at all?" Xia Qingqing interrupts their dialogue in a gloomy way.


    "I mean to make snow girl Kangxi, so that I can get out and finish my career." Song Qingshu quickly moved the topic away.


    "Why can''t I change my face to Kangxi? I think my girl''s ability to disguise herself as a man and go around the world was very strong." Although Xia Qingqing deliberately changes herself, she is jealous, but it doesn''t mean that she can change it.


    "You have more important things." Song Qingshu looked at her with love.


    As soon as Xia Qingqing''s words came out, he regretted that he was no longer the little girl of that year. After a lot of hardships, he finally got together with song Qingshu. Why waste his time to be a villain and annoy him. Hearing that song Qingshu didn''t blame her, Xia Qingqing felt warm and asked, "what''s more important?"


    "Accompany me..." Song Qingshu suddenly thought of mischief.


    "Ah?" Xia Qingqing blushed, lowered her head and said, "OK." In her opinion, it''s more interesting to be around Song Qingshu than to be an emperor.


    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s coquettish, charming and unprovoked appearance, song Qingshu was stunned and then said, "you accompany me to Shandong. The Golden Snake camp has been split for a long time, so it''s time to reorganize."


    "Golden Snake camp..." hearing him mention this term, Xia Qingqing felt a pain in her heart, and her look became dim.


    Song Qingshu then remembered her difficulty and hesitated: "sorry, I almost forgot that this is yuan..."


    Xia Qingqing fingers gently on his lips, slightly shook his head: "the past is the past, don''t mention him."


    Dongfang muxue suddenly laughed strangely: "well, you song Qingshu, you not only cheated yuan Chengzhi''s widow, but now you are ready to accept his legacy. You are really good."


    Song Qingshu was sweating and was about to explain, but Xia Qingqing said, "hum, as long as I love brother song, I''m willing to. As for the Golden Snake camp, elder brother yuan''s greatest wish in his life is to overthrow the Manchu Dynasty. He probably doesn''t want to see the Golden Snake camp become a loose sand. Elder brother song killed the Manchu emperor. Elder brother yuan has a spirit in heaven. He must be happy to see elder brother song reorganize the Golden Snake camp. "


    "The woman who has changed her heart is really terrible," Dongfang muxue said with exaggeration. "She is not only anxious to give herself to other men, but also her husband''s legacy."


    Xia Qingqing''s pink face turned red and white when she said it. She suddenly smiles and says, "snow girl, why do you give me a tit for tat. I only ask elder brother song not to dislike me, and I don''t ask for any fame. Naturally, it can''t threaten your position. In a word, you should really deal with the leader Zhou of Emei sect. "


    Dongfang muxue didn''t expect to be ignited. When she heard her words, she was immediately worried: "do you think I''m competing with you? It''s a joke. How can he write song Qingshu? How can I fight with his woman? I''m so angry. "


    Xia Qingqing light smile: "snow girl may not see their own heart, I was also like this, after snow girl naturally understand."


    "Two aunts and grandmothers, stop, stop, my head is getting big." Seeing that the more he said, the more outrageous he was, song Qingshu took a cool breath and interrupted the two girls. "We''d better study the future strategic policy."


    Dongfang muxue was upset by Xia Qingqing''s words, so she had to ask, "tell me straight, what do you want to do with Golden Snake camp?"


    "At present, I''m in the palace. It seems that I have the best soldiers in the world. In fact, all these are castles in the air. They are all based on Kangxi''s identity. Once exposed, I''m nothing." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "that''s why I plan to set up my own team. With territory and troops, I can have a place in this troubled times."


    "I can understand that you intend to build your own power on the basis of the Golden Snake camp, but what I am curious about is," Dongfang muxue looked into his eyes quietly, "how far do you want to develop this power?"


    "Overthrow the Manchu Qing regime, rebuild a Han nationality country, and compete with Mongolia." Song Qingshu stood up with his hands in his hands, and there was an inexplicable power on his body.

 Chapter 303

    "The Qing Dynasty is now well-equipped. It''s not easy for you to overthrow it." Eastern dusk snow is not so optimistic, frowning.


    "With my foundation, it''s definitely not good to be hard," Song Qingshu said with a smile as he looked at Dongfang muxue, "but with you as a fake Kangxi, there is a chance to make the impossible possible."


    Dongfang muxue showed a knowing smile: "you''re good at calculating. As long as I''m a fool of Kangxi, you can grow up slowly. However, the Qing Dynasty is gradually disappointed with the emperor, and people''s hearts are floating. Maybe some forces will fall back on you. One after another, it''s not impossible for you to replace the Manchu Qing Dynasty. "


    "Snow girl deserves to be a teacher..." suddenly think of Xia Qingqing is still on the side, song Qingshu quickly hit a ha ha, cover up the past, "nothing can hide from you."


    "It''s just that you can''t make other people see the flaw in your disguise skill?" Eastern dusk is very suspicious of this.


    "I learned this skill from a little girl in the Murong family. It''s easy to use. I''ll teach you it carefully. It should be no problem." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, and suddenly hesitated, "but it''s hard for you to get past the concubines in the back palace."


    Song Qingshu''s meaning is very obvious. Although he is also a fake, he is also a man. It''s not impossible to cheat those concubines by some means. Eastern dusk snow is not the same, not only false Kangxi, and even men are not, naturally more difficult.


    "Hum, I don''t need your trouble. As long as you can make me look the same as Kangxi, I can solve the rest myself." Dongfang muxue glared at him fiercely, and soon showed a trace of fascination. "It''s rumored that the Murong family of Gusu is familiar with martial arts in the world. Now it seems that what they said is true. Even a little girl has such magical skills."


    "You don''t plan to go to yanziwu to play," Song Qingshu was shocked. "Mr. Murong is kind to me. In my face, you must be lenient."


    Are you kidding me? Although Murong Fu is a first-class master, he was really approached by Dongfang muxue, and no massacre could happen. In the original book, although Murong Fu is not good, he is able to know that the world can cure the broken meridians according to the Scriptures.


    "Don''t worry, how can I give up such an interesting thing as Kangxi and go all the way to Suzhou?" Dongfang muxue''s face suddenly showed a trace of hesitation. "What''s more, it''s rumored that murongbo didn''t really go back to the West. I''m seriously injured. I''m afraid I can''t do well if I meet him."


    Listening to her, song Qingshu finally nodded at ease.


    Because it was almost dawn, song Qingshu couldn''t let Xia Qingqing''s identity be exposed, so he asked her to go back to her bedroom and continue to play the role of her concubine Ping. Xia Qingqing knew that Kangxi was actually song Qingshu, so she was happy to play the role of concubine Ping, but she was still reluctant to leave.


    After Xia Qingqing left, Dongfang muxue said with a smile: "Miss Xia''s appearance of being picked by Ren Jun is so pitiful that I can''t help but be moved even as a woman. You are willing to let her go."


    "It''s a long time to come. There are rules in the palace. It''s not good if there are any flaws at this time," Song Qingshu complained in time. "Why did you do that last night... I was going to break up with Zhou Zhiruo."


    "Don''t you like the taste?" The eastern dusk snow did not answer, but asked.


    "It''s really not bad," Song Qingshu murmured, "but it''s not easy for me to cut off Huijian''s love. Now I''m in a mess with you."


    "Does Huijian cut love? Miss Zhou is like a secluded orchid in an empty valley. You are really willing to be beautiful. "Dongfang muxue gradually put away her smile and said," I''m not so bored. I have to be a matchmaker. It''s just that Miss Zhou, as the leader of Emei sect, has a great influence in Sichuan. Since you want to compete in the world, it''s not wise to give up her like this. "


    There was a trace of displeasure on Song Qing''s face: "if a man wins the world, he should rely on his real ability. What is it with the help of a woman?"


    Dongfang muxue sneered: "in the past, the emperor of the Sun Wu, a genius in heaven, was more than a hundred times as talented as you. Does it still depend on Guo Shengtong, the 100000 troops behind her, to have the capital to compete in the world? Those emperors who started from scratch could not do without the support of women in the early stage. Lu Zhi was from Liu Bang, Lou Zhaojun was from Gao Huan, Ma Xiuying was from Zhu Yuanzhang. Why did later generations despise them? "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said, "thank you, snow girl. I''m really pedantic."


    "Snow girl?" The eastern dusk snow looks hard to understand, "are you going to cheat that lady yuan all her life? In the future, she knows that I killed yuan Chengzhi, and you have a close relationship with me. Guess what she thinks? "


    "Sometimes not knowing the truth is happier than knowing the truth," Song Qingshu sighed helplessly. "I hope I can hide it from her for a lifetime."


    "I can''t hide it in the end." The East dusk Snow says lightly, two people gradually fell into silence.


    "What''s the matter with your face changing technique? Show it to me quickly." Seeing the effect of song Qingshu pretending to be Kangxi, Dongfang muxue can''t restrain her curiosity.


    "It''s not difficult, the key is the appearance, voice, and your own acting skills..." anyway, I sent the eunuch to inform me that I would not go to court today. Song Qingshu had a lot of time, so he taught carefully in the room.


    "It''s really annoying that those eunuchs, a pair of thief eyes, glance here from time to time." The east evening snow listens, suddenly hands a clap table, take out a few embroider needle to want to shoot out.


    "Oh, my aunt." Song Qingshu rushed to her and quickly held her hands, "you shoot them. If things get big, it will certainly arouse people''s suspicion. We are in an extraordinary period. We should keep a low profile and keep a low profile again."


    "Let go of your paws." Dongfang muxue''s face turned red. She didn''t plan to shoot the needle, otherwise even if she was injured now, song Qingshu would not stop so easily.


    Song Qingshu politely took back his hand. In order to solve the embarrassment, he had to take care of the others: "those eunuchs don''t know which palace sent them to spy on intelligence. The news that I didn''t go to the early court is expected to have spread all over the palace. Coupled with duolong, I''m afraid many people think that I''m... Bullying you three, leading to not going to the early court."


    "The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked." Eastern evening snow hate hate said.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you see, I think you''d better consider how to deal with this intriguing Hougong in the future."


    "Hum!" Eastern dusk snow raised her head with pride, "I''m better at this than you."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Don''t you forget that I''m the leader of the sun moon god sect. I used to be a group of concubines. I''m afraid they''re no worse than this palace." The east evening Snow says triumphantly.


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "they have nothing to contend with, anyway, you are not a man... Hehe."


    Dongfang muxue spat: "you look down on me. I have the ability to satisfy those women and make them drunk. Maybe you can''t compare with me."


    "How on earth did you do it?" Seeing that she didn''t look like a liar, song Qingshu couldn''t help wondering. He was really curious about how a woman in Dongfang muxue made other women... That kind of thing.


    "Why should I tell you such a private affair?" The east evening Snow White he one eye, light ground says.


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t teach you transvestism." Song Qingshu was so angry that he threatened.


    "If you don''t teach, don''t teach. You''ll rot in this deep palace all your life. Let the name of song Qingshu go with the wind." The East dusk snow is not moved, on the contrary gracefully lies on the couch, by the hand supports Yi, the star eye half closes.


    "Well, good sister, I''m wrong. Please give me some advice." Song Qingshu saw that the hard was not good, so he had to come to the soft. In order to pursue the truth, he was a passer-by. It was a bitter tear.


    "I''m afraid of you." Dongfang muxue was so annoyed by him that he had to wave, "come here."


    Song Qingshu happily put his ear close to the past, listening to the detailed explanation of the Oriental dusk snow, his face was wonderful: "that''s ok?"


    "Only women can realize the gentleness that women need, which is like you men who only know how to act recklessly and think that women will enjoy it." When discussing this kind of private matter with song Qingshu, Dongfang muxue also feels that it''s not right, but also has a strange excitement.


    "It really opens up another world." Song Qingshu was very surprised, with an eager look on his face.


    "Why, can''t wait to find a concubine to experiment?" The east evening snow snorted, "don''t even think about it. You are not allowed to leave before I learn your disguise skill."


    When she told her what she was thinking, song Qingshu said with a smile: "by the way, it''s up to you to pretend to be Kangxi in the future. You''re so good at it. Don''t you want to have sex with the harem?"


    "It''s exciting to think of it." East dusk snow eyes a bright.


    "Er," Song Qingshu didn''t mind. After all, they were Kangxi''s concubines. "I don''t care about the rest, but you can''t touch empress Tong."


    "Why?" The East dusk snow is looking at him, the eyes are quite playful.


    "She''s my woman anyway. It''s a little bit... That''s what." Song Qingshu thought to himself, what''s the matter? He was afraid of a woman digging the wall.


    "No matter how skilled I am, I''m just a woman, and I won''t really hurt them. What are you afraid of?" The East dusk Snow says.


    "Now I wonder if you are a woman." The more song Qingshu said, the more cool he felt, and the more strange he looked at the East dusk snow.


    The east evening snow hears that the willow eyebrows are about to stand up, but it soon relaxes and shows a faint smile: "how, do you want me to take off my clothes and give you a check?"

 Chapter 304

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu suddenly silly eyes, heart know that the East dusk snow is just teasing himself, not angry to say, "to." With that, he concentrated his mind and quietly guarded against the sudden storm of Eastern dusk.


    Unexpectedly, Dongfang dusk snow didn''t move. On the contrary, it was quite tempting to say, "people are hurt, and their bones are weak. They don''t want to move. Why don''t you help me take them off?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu looked up and down at her with strange eyes, "are you ok?"


    "What''s the matter, afraid of me?" The eastern dusk snow star Mou half piece, peep out one silk smile not smile of facial expression, "I can''t beat you again now, afraid of what?"


    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva, hesitated: "I read less, you don''t cheat me." Seeing that the eastern dusk snow didn''t mean to be on guard at all, song Qingshu tentatively stretched out his hand.


    "What''s the matter, dare not take it off?" He noticed that song Qingshu''s fingertips were on his belt and didn''t move. Dongfang muxue opened her eyes and looked at him jokingly.


    Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and pulled down his belt. He really wanted to know whether Dongfang muxue was a woman or not, otherwise the problem would be a thorn in his heart.


    Oriental dusk snow body trembles, but did not stop, feel chest slightly cool, no good spirit white, song Qingshu one eye: "now sure?"


    "Not yet," Song Qingshu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Human demons also have breasts."


    "Keep checking." The East dusk snow sends out a sweet and greasy nasal sound, which makes song Qingshu tremble all over.


    "Are you seducing me?" Song Qingshu only felt thirsty.


    "What do you think?" The eastern dusk snow gave him a charming glance.


    Song Qing''s calligraphy heart stretches her hand into her skirt and slowly slides down. She can feel that Dongfang muxue''s skin is tight when she first touches her skin. Later, she slowly relaxes.


    After a while, Dongfang muxue clenched song Qingshu''s hands tightly and looked at Song Qingshu with a red face: "have you felt enough?"


    "No!" That warm and humid land let song Qingshu confirm that Dongfang muxue is indeed a woman, and also a woman like water.


    Dongfangmuxue''s toes are light, and her whole body slides upward for a distance, away from the clutches of song Qingshu. She arranges her messy clothes and says with a red face, "that''s it today."


    "What are you doing?" Seeing that Dongfang muxue''s attitude is clear, song Qingshu can only accept it when it''s good, but he still doubts why Dongfang muxue invited him to despise her.


    "If you don''t, how can you dispel your doubts?" The eastern dusk snow look gradually restored to nature.


    Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly when Dongfang muxue tells him what he''s thinking. In his plan, Xia Qingqing originally stayed in the Forbidden City, changed into Kangxi, and went to Shandong alone.


    He couldn''t believe anyone about such an important thing. Only Xia Qingqing was the most reassuring person. But the East dusk snow suddenly appears, and also know his identity, song Qingshu found that the whole plan can''t exclude her.


    Dongfang muxue is more skillful and wise. It''s more reassuring to be in the Forbidden City. However, there are gains and losses. She has no close relationship with song Qingshu. Whether she will cooperate with song Qingshu in the future is really unknown.


    Accustomed to intrigue, Dongfang muxue soon realized song Qingshu''s worries. After hesitating for a while, she got what happened just now.


    "Even if I don''t marry in my life, I will always find a man. In the world, you are the only one who can get into my eyes for the time being." The East dusk snow came down from the couch, and the flush on her face faded slowly. "Your ideal fascinates me very much. It''s exciting to compete with the heroes in the world, defeat the flourishing Mongolia and dominate the world."


    Soon the eastern evening snow changed: "but compared with the world''s heroes, our power is too weak now. If you and I are still suspicious, I''m afraid it will cause lifelong regret in the future."


    "I see. You want to conquer the world with me, so make sure we are close." Seeing Dongfang muxue''s clear analysis of the interest relationship, song Qingshu''s heart flashed a trace of loss.


    Dongfang muxue hesitates for a moment, but after all, she doesn''t tell song Qingshu that when he touches the clouds in the sky with himself, she makes up her mind that he is the only one in this life. Dongfang muxue, after all, is the leader of the largest religion in the Central Plains. She is not a girl full of fantasy in her boudoir. She has her own pride and can also distinguish between reason and emotion.


    Song Qingshu dispelled all the thoughts in his mind and soon recovered his smile. He reached out to hug her: "in that case, don''t you think we are not close enough?"


    Dongfang muxue spat. As soon as he slipped, he flashed gracefully: "what''s your hurry? When I asked you to study Huanxi Zen in Xizang Tantric school, I knew that sooner or later, I would have to be with you... To be with you. I think you should have a good idea."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, in the battle of the Forbidden City, you were hurt by Feng Qingyang''s inborn sword Qi. Zhang Wuji''s sneak attack on the black wood cliff was even more serious. Under normal circumstances, it''s hard for you to recover without a decade. "


    "Before I didn''t let you use joyful Zen to cure my wounds, it was because you didn''t have enough skill. Now..." Dongfang muxue wants to talk and stops, "now it''s OK to see your skill."


    "More than no problem, I''m almost possessed." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "The devil?" When it snows in the East.


    Song Qingshu then told her the legend of the secret sect about joyful Zen, and told her that she had suddenly lost control and pushed xiaotonghou out of her mind.


    With Dongfang muxue''s attainments in martial arts, he soon understood what was going on, and his face couldn''t help but smile: "if there is no balance, then men will not all go to practice this ghost skill, and it will not be the daughter''s family all over the world that will be harmed in the end."


    "You''re still in the mood to laugh," Song Qingshu said gloomily. "I don''t know when I''m going to have sex. I feel that my life in the future is meaningless when I don''t know when I''m going to die


    "According to what you said, the more joy Qi you have in your body, the more you can''t control your desire. Once driven by desire, intimacy with women will lead to the increase of joy Qi in your body, leading to a vicious circle, won''t it?" The east evening snow purses mouth to smile a way.


    "That should be it." Song Qingshu looks depressed. He can obviously feel that his desire has become much stronger recently. He thought that it was the harem beauty 3000 who brought up some evil thoughts.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much," said Dongfang muxue. "In my opinion, it''s easy to solve this problem."


    "What can you do?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He might be able to solve this problem with his martial arts level of Eastern dusk snow.


    "When you feel that the true Qi reaches the critical point, you can find... A woman with serious internal injury. According to the Huanxi Zen method, part of your true Qi will transfer to that woman. The greater the internal power gap between her and you, the more obvious the effect will be. As long as you always control Qi at a safe threshold, there must be no risk. "


    "It seems like that when you say that," Song Qingshu said, "but there are so many amazing talents in tantric school, why don''t you suppress the demons in this way?"


    "Just because they are too smart, they are not willing to do things that they have to die for themselves," Dongfang muxue sneered. "People in the Wulin regard their internal power as their life. They have worked hard to cultivate their internal power. They are not willing to take advantage of others. You are the only one who doesn''t care about it." Speaking of the back, dongfangmuxue can''t help showing a trace of appreciation on her face.


    Song Qingshu knows about his family. He comes from modern society. Unlike other people, he has been influenced by the martial arts environment since he was a child. Naturally, he doesn''t attach so much importance to martial arts. What''s more, the loss of internal power comes from the women who are intimate with him, and he doesn''t feel anything.


    "In that case, let''s heal." Song Qingshu suddenly comes to Dongfang muxue with a shy face and gently pulls her sleeve.


    "It''s not now." The east evening snow hums a, motionless to the side move a few minutes.


    "Why? Oh, "Song Qingshu put on a painful expression," I feel that the real Qi in my body is swelling, and I feel that the meridians are almost splitting. "


    Dongfang dusk gave him a white look and said: "although I have lost a lot of skills, my eyesight is still there. Now your pulse is steady and your breath is light. What''s the sign of a demon?"


    "You see through," Song Qingshu said with a shy smile, "why not now."


    Dongfang muxue blushed when he asked, hesitated for a while, and had to say: "you are in the best condition when I want to heal. You just had a fierce fight with Zhou Zhiruo last night..." Dongfang muxue didn''t finish, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Rao is song Qingshu. No matter how thick skinned he is, he is choked by her and can''t speak, so he has to stand there awkwardly.


    "Why don''t we continue with transvestition?" They were silent for a while, and the East dusk snow whispered.


    "Good, good!" Song Qingshu, who was granted amnesty, nodded busily.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue stayed in the room, one teaching attentively, the other learning seriously. After all, this plan can''t tolerate any mistakes. If Dongfang muxue doesn''t act like Kangxi, all the previous efforts will be in vain.


    When Dongfang muxue was finally transformed into Kangxi, she was very excited. Looking back on this life, there are few things to be happy about, but it must be one.


    Happy, Dongfang muxue is not satisfied with Yi Rong Cheng Kangxi. She begins to try to become other characters, Zhou Zhiruo, Xia Qingqing, and even song Qingshu


    "Now I find that you are so kind-hearted to teach me." Dongfang muxue suddenly takes off her mask and stares at Song Qingshu strangely.

 Chapter 305

    "What''s wrong, good intentions?" Song Qingshu looked at her inexplicably.


    "Do you expect me to pretend to be another woman for you to have fun after I learn transvesting?" Oriental dusk snow bit her lips and showed a charming smile.


    "Er... You think too much." Song Qingshu feels breathless, but he is still a little excited to imagine the image of cosplay.


    "Is it?" Dongfang muxue put her face in front of song Qingshu and breathed softly, "people thought that as long as you make me happy, maybe I would try my best to disguise myself as other women, such as Huang Rong and Xiao Longnu, who are famous in the world. Do you think it''s exciting?"


    Huang Rong and little dragon girl? Song Qingshu''s face is strange. These two women are probably the most popular in all Jin Yong''s books, especially the h-direction ones. They are 365 patterns and 365 gestures. They profane in all directions. They mourn for Guo Jing and Yang Guo in their heart, but they are quite serious. They look at Dongfang muxue with disdain: "you are too evil."


    "They are the women that all people in the Wulin dream of. Are you really not interested?" Dongfang muxue looks at Song Qingshu in amazement.


    "Why should I look for your fake if I don''t look for them?" Song Qingshu calmly took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    "Yo, as like as two peas, you can turn your heart into a wild and happy Liu Hui." the eastern snow snows the porcelain cup of Song Qingshu''s hands, and she drinks it without any taboo. "Those two women are not what you want to be, but I can not only play the same role as them, but can also satisfy you any requirement."


    "I''m really defeated by you, but you''d better pretend to be one for me." Song Qingshu knows that this is only a small way for Dongfang muxue to seduce her. How can she be so cheap.


    "You want to be beautiful ~" sure enough, Dongfang muxue turns around smartly, "if you really have this idea, you can find a more obedient woman to teach her transvestite. Anyway, I won''t use it to satisfy your evil thoughts after I practice it."


    "There''s something in what you say."


    Song Qingshu touched his chin and nodded, thinking about who to look for, Xia Qingqing? Song Qingshu subconsciously rejected this vinegar jar. Now her bottom line is that she is willing to be her lover. Let her make up to look like other women and herself. Thinking of the most possible consequences, song Qingshu takes a breath.


    Shuanger, it seems that she is the most obedient, but although she looks gentle, she has her own insistence and principles in her heart. She will not agree to such a ridiculous request.


    Qu Feiyan is good. Although she is young, she is very open-minded. With her indifferent moral sense, I''m afraid she will clap her hands when she hears her proposal


    Noticing song Qingshu''s changing and wonderful face, Dongfang muxue felt a chill: "Gee, I''m full of disgusting thoughts. No matter how you play, I have only one request. "


    "What?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "You can''t make other women look like me... Like you, or I''ll kill you both." Dongfang muxue can imagine that sooner or later, song Qingshu will let that woman pretend to be herself, and then serve him in a submissive manner, which is the most intolerable thing for Dongfang muxue.


    Along her way of thinking, song Qingshu''s eyes brightened. Why didn''t I think of such a great idea! However, he noticed that the East dusk snow was already cold, and song Qingshu nodded his head rationally and agreed: "I want you to find you directly. Why do you want to find other people to pretend to be you?"


    Dongfang muxue''s face turned red, but she didn''t reply strangely. The room soon fell into a kind of tacit peace. Suddenly, the eunuch called out: "Princess Ping, please see me!"


    The east evening snow soon recovers, smell speech to smile: "she pour is quite don''t trust you I alone get along with."


    "Snow girl is a villain. I''m here to discuss the business of Golden Snake camp with elder brother song, but I don''t have your spare time to talk about love." Xia Qingqing just came in, just heard the East dusk snow words, not from tit for tat top back.


    "Oh, I''d like to hear more about this so-called serious matter." To Xia Qingqing''s attitude, the East dusk snow is not satisfied, on the contrary sat on a chair on the spot, a pair of rely on not to walk appearance.


    Xia Qingqing also doesn''t understand why she looks at that snow girl in such a way. In fact, in her heart, she only wants to spend the rest of her life with song Qingshu, but she doesn''t care if the other party has other women. However, every time she sees this snow girl, Xia Qingqing''s heart can''t help rising a sense of hostility.


    "Brother song, the Golden Snake camp is now falling apart. No one is willing to accept it. I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to accept the Golden Snake camp for your own use. Do you have any good ideas?" See the East dusk snow didn''t evade of meaning, summer Qing Qing also didn''t say what, after all three people at this time for a line of grasshopper.


    "Youyou, you said I subdued the leaders of the mountains by force. Will they obey me?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Xia Qingqing frowned, pondered for a moment, and then shook her head firmly: "I''m afraid not. In the past, although elder brother yuan really won the respect of all the mountains by virtue of his martial arts, the more important thing is that they shared weal and woe together. Everyone in charge of the family had received elder brother yuan''s kindness, so we elected him as the leader."


    "Youyou, I''m afraid you''re embarrassed to say that I was once an enemy of the Golden Snake camp. It''s strange that they can accept me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Xia Qingqing smiles awkwardly. She heard song Qingshu say that she would go back to Shandong with her to rectify the Golden Snake camp. She was very excited and then suddenly realized the difficulty.


    "What''s the difficulty? Let the big and small leaders owe song Qingshu a big favor?" As the leader of the largest religion in the Central Plains, Dongfang muxue often gets to the point.


    "It''s easy to say." Xia Qingqing snorted coldly with disdain.


    "It''s not impossible," Song Qingshu said with a smile, pointing to the East dusk snow, "Youyou, have you forgotten that we are not alone, and now even the moral emperor of the Qing Dynasty is our teammate."


    "What do you mean?" Xia Qingqing has a flash of inspiration in her mind, but she always feels that she can''t grasp the key.


    "You said if the imperial court sent a large army to encircle and suppress the Golden Snake camp, what would those mountain leaders do?" Song Qingshu showed a trace of profound smile.


    "Fear must be both fear and despair!" Xia Qingqing finally understood the meaning of song Qingshu, "the mountains of the Golden Snake camp are scattered, killing each other, which is not what it used to be. As long as the army of the Qing Dynasty is approaching, they will be in collective despair."


    "What if the princess of the Golden Snake introduced a so-called savior at this time?" Song Qingshu picked his eyebrows and said that he was the Savior.


    "With the introduction of Princess Golden Snake, those people will more or less accept song Qingshu. As long as he can lead the people to defeat the powerful imperial army, song Qingshu may be able to imitate the overlord of Western Chu and become a God in the first World War." Dongfang muxue looks at Song Qingshu unexpectedly, but her heart is full of appreciation.


    Before, song Qingshu was just an interesting young man in her mind. Later, she managed to become a valuable partner. It was only recently that Dongfang muxue realized that song Qingshu had grown into a hero who could not even see through himself.


    "Hey, I don''t like to hear that. The fate of the overlord of Western Chu is not so good." Song Qingshu sighs at the thought that concubine Yu chooses to commit suicide in order not to drag Xiang Yu out of the encirclement, and Xiang Yu refuses to cross Jiangdong.


    "Even if you want to be Xiang Yu, I''m afraid you can''t find a woman willing to be Yu Ji." The eastern dusk snow glances at Xia Qingqing with a smile.


    Xia Qingqing laughs with indifference, thinking that she mistakenly thinks that song Qingshu''s state of no interest after his death can not be understood by this woman. She doesn''t want to continue this topic, so she says, "let''s talk about serious matters... According to elder brother song''s plan, the number of troops sent by the imperial court is the key. Too few troops can''t deter the people in the Golden Snake camp, too many, Brother song wants to lead a group of mobs to turn the tables. I''m afraid it''s very difficult. "


    Xia Qingqing is thinking about song Qingshu everywhere. At last, she can''t help frowning her beautiful eyebrows.


    "More, of course!" Song Qingshu said firmly, "even if we can''t get the scale of breaking the stream, we should at least get a charm of seven or eight points."


    Song Qingshu knew that his reputation in the Wulin could only be described as embarrassment. Before he assassinated Kangxi, he could be said to have been washed away smoothly. But if he wanted to go further, he could only establish his image in the hearts of people in the world through an extremely brilliant victory.


    "But that''s too risky." Xia Qingqing said anxiously, still trying to persuade song Qingshu to be safe.


    "This game of chess seems dangerous, but the two players are in a group. The people of Golden Snake camp who are seriously lack of information can only become chess pieces. If they can lose in this way, I might as well buy a piece of tofu to kill them." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Miss Xia, don''t worry about him. I''m afraid no general has ever known all the information of the enemy in advance like him. This little fox can''t do anything he''s not sure about." Dongfang muxue is amazed by song Qingshu''s plan and can''t stand Xia Qingqing''s wordiness.


    "But there is a fatal flaw in the plan." Song Qingshu suddenly said in a deep voice.


    "What?" Eastern dusk snow and Xia Qingqing asked in unison.


    "That is, this snow girl has become one of the chess players unconsciously. If she is not careful, I will be ruined by her." Song Qingshu looks at the East dusk snow quietly.


    "That''s why you should flatter me and pray that I won''t do you any harm." The East dusk snow very casually yawned, the look back in the eyes is quite provocative.


    Song Qingshu suddenly laughed: "snow girl still need to be treated? I''m not far away from Beijing. "

 Chapter 306

    "There are many crises in your trip to the south. I won''t waste your power." After a moment''s silence, the East dusk snow shook her head.


    "So." Song Qingshu, if thoughtful, was silent.


    "You two are blushing and the other is white. What are you doing Xia Qingqing heard confused, can''t help but ask.


    "Nothing." As soon as they opened their mouth, they couldn''t help looking at each other and laughing at each other for saying the same thing.


    At that moment, song Qingshu feels that she understands Dongfang muxue''s worries. She doesn''t want to turn the relationship between them into a deal, so she refuses his suggestion.


    Song Qingshu also realized that it was too naive to rely solely on the relationship between the skin and relatives to accept Dongfang muxue. Now, every day and night is the perfect face, and it''s easy to ignore that the master is actually Dongfang invincible. If she really had other ideas, a simple film would not be able to protect her. What''s more, with the nature of Oriental dusk snow, that film might have been destroyed by her own hands


    "Well, when snow girl needs to be healed, just open your mouth. If I''m willing to do my best, I''ll do my best and die." Want to understand everything, song Qingshu is no longer entangled, since before Dongfang muxue is willing to guide her hand to explore the most private place, she has made enough statement, and she doesn''t need to advance.


    "What nonsense ~" after hearing the words of "die after death", Dongfang muxue naturally knew what song Qingshu meant, and could not help but glance at him.


    Although Xia Qingqing couldn''t understand the secret language between them, the woman''s natural sensitivity made her quickly aware of the crisis, and urged song Qingshu to set off South as soon as possible.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t give up the gorgeous style of the palace, he knew that with Dongfang muxue and Xia Qingqing around him, he couldn''t enjoy himself as much as before. What''s more, he knew the business was important. In the next few days, the three accelerated their discussion and consciously considered all the details of the plan, Song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing set foot on the journey of going south to Shandong.


    "Brother song, what is the origin of that snow girl?"


    Xia Qingqing has always been curious about the mysterious Dongfang muxue. A few days after she left Yanjing, she couldn''t help wondering and asked.


    "She is a very ambitious woman."


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know how to introduce the identity of Dongfang muxue. Does he tell Xia Qingqing that she is Dongfang Bubai who killed your husband?


    "It turns out that she has such a high position in elder brother song''s heart." There is no lack of jealousy in Xia Qingqing''s tone.


    "Youyou, you are different from her. To me, she is more like a partner who is both enemy and friend. But you are the one I trust most." Song Qingshu didn''t tell a lie. So many things happened between them, and the relationship between them was already extraordinary. Women can compare.


    "Elder brother song ~" Xia Qingqing felt sweet in her heart. Her eyes were full of admiration when she looked at Song Qingshu, and even her voice was crisp.


    "We''ve been on the road for a long time. Let''s go to the front inn to have something to eat and have a rest." Song Qingshu holds Xia Qingqing''s soft hand and points to a restaurant nearby.


    "Well." Xia Qingqing nodded sweetly.


    "My guest, what would you like to eat? Our food and wine are the most famous in a hundred miles As soon as they entered the store, the shopkeeper welcomed them. With many years of experience, he could see that they must be big customers. The men are gorgeous, the women are charming, and the materials of the clothes are exquisite. They must be very generous.


    Song Qingshu didn''t disappoint him. After sitting down in a quiet place, he picked the most expensive and exquisite dishes and the best wine in their shop. It wasn''t song Qingshu''s arrangement, but he was used to the life in the imperial palace. Anything he ordered would not be cheap.


    Not long after they settled down, there was a sudden commotion at the door. A couple of men and horses came in, and the leading ones were several armed warriors. Each one carried a bow on his back and an arrow sac on his waist. As soon as they came in, they guarded each key place.


    A young man in royal guards came in with a beautiful woman. She was over thirty years old, but she didn''t leave any trace of age. She was graceful and looked British and American. Although the young man in Royal Guards was dressed as a man, she was very beautiful. Her eyes were black and white, and her eyes were clear. The color of her hand was like white jade. Everyone could see that she was a woman disguised as a man.


    "This man''s ability to dress as a man needs to be improved." Xia Qingqing used to travel in the world. For the sake of convenience, she often changed men''s clothes. Few people could see through it. Even he Tieshou, the leader of the five poisons sect, was lost in her handsome appearance. Therefore, Xia Qingqing naturally doesn''t look up to the ability of the young master of royal guards, and can''t help chuckling.


    "She didn''t deliberately hide the fact that she was a woman." Song Qingshu sighed, but he was surprised at how she came here.


    "Auntie, you look depressed all day long. My niece is very sad to see you. This time I went to Jiangnan, I begged Khan to let my aunt come out to relax. My aunt won''t blame me The young master of royal guards and the beautiful woman sat down in a window seat, and a pear vortex appeared on his lips.


    "No one in the whole grassland knows Minmin''s clever mind, so my aunt doesn''t believe you. I really don''t know my business," the beautiful woman snorted. Looking at the green branches outside the window, she sighed faintly. "Jiangnan is my aunt''s sad place. I had planned to live alone in the desert all my life and never set foot in the Central Plains. Unexpectedly, after more than ten years, my aunt broke the oath of that day."


    "Aunt, how many good men are there on the grassland? Why do you indulge in a past relationship. I''ve heard about it in those years. Khan was very kind to him and betrothed his aunt to him. I don''t know that this man moved his love as soon as he entered the Central Plains. He also hid his engagement and went to Taohua island to ask for his marriage. He was a very unlucky man. The people of the Song Dynasty believed him to be a great Xia. Hum. " It''s not worth it for the poor aunt. As a result, the more he said, the more angry he was.


    The beautiful woman gently shook her head and stopped the young man from saying: "he was originally from the Song Dynasty, so it''s not wrong to fight against Khan for the sake of the Song Dynasty. What''s more, when my aunt was confused, she indirectly killed his mother. In other words, I''m sorry for him more. " This matter has passed nearly 20 years, at this time, her heart is still so painful.


    Seeing his aunt''s sad face, the young man in royal guards said angrily, "he is from the Song Dynasty, but Mongolia took him in when his mother and son had no way to go. He had worked hard to raise him for more than ten years. It''s just that the so-called Sheng en is not as good as Yang En, but he helped the song people to deal with Mongolia. It''s really cruel!"


    The young man in Royal Guards was not so impolite, but her aunt''s relationship aroused a grudge in her heart, which made her feel a little excited.


    "I don''t understand these national principles. Since he chose in this way, he must have his own reason." The beautiful woman''s face darkened. "What happened in the back is just for each of them. Minmin, you should also have a deep understanding."


    There was a wry smile on the young man''s face: "we all fell in love with a Han people. Unfortunately, they are not compatible with our Mongolian Empire."


    The beautiful woman patted her on the back of her hand as a sign of comfort, and her expression was inevitably filled with sobs.


    With song Qingshu''s skill at this time, although the two women talked in a low voice, they heard it clearly. Naturally, the prince of Royal Guards was Zhao Min, and the older woman should be princess Huazheng who had an engagement with Guo Jing.


    Just after crossing the world, he met Zhao Min in Shaoshi mountain. Looking at the beautiful girl who used to be as beautiful as a rose, now there is a faint look between her eyebrows. Song Qingshu''s eyes can''t help but become a little confused when he recalls all kinds of things before.


    "Brother song, what''s the matter with you?" Xia Qingqing looked at him strangely, "do you know them?"


    "I''ve met you, but I don''t know you." Song Qingshu shakes his head, remembering that once upon a time, he planned to conquer Zhao Min to revenge Zhang Wuji.


    "I don''t know what they are up to this time." Song Qingshu was lost in thought.


    "National master, you have fought with Guo Jing many times. In your opinion, is Guo Jing a real gentleman or a hypocrite?" Zhao Min suddenly turned to look at a yellow robed monk and asked.


    Seeing Zhao Min''s respectful tone, song Qingshu could not help looking at him curiously. He saw that the monk''s body was like a bamboo pole, tall but very thin, and his forehead was slightly sunken. He was like a dish with a round weapon on his elbow. He was surprised: is he the king of the golden wheel? Isn''t he Kublai Khan''s first master? How can he be with Zhao Min, the daughter of Ruyang king?


    It''s not surprising that song Qingshu was suspicious. Tiemuzhen was old, but the next Khan was still in the offing. All the kings were ready to move. The most powerful kings were Kublai Khan, who was in charge of the Central Plains, xuliewu, who was in charge of the western expedition, alibuge, who was left behind in the prairie, and Chahan, king of Ruyang, who was in charge of the western regions. Chahan has always maintained a neutral attitude towards the contention between the kings. Now Kublai Khan''s people are mixed up with Zhao Min, song Qingshu inevitably doubts whether Chahan has secretly formed an alliance with Kublai Khan.


    In fact, this is song Qingshu''s worry. The purpose of King Falun''s trip is to protect Huazheng, not Zhao min. Although Tiemuzhen has many sons, there are only four of them: shuchi, Chagatai, kuowotai and Toray.


    In the course of Mongolia''s war, they died one after another, and their descendants suffered heavy losses. The present situation is that Toray''s family is the only one. Kublai, xuliewu and alibugo are now Toray''s sons.


    Huazheng is Tiemuzhen''s only daughter, and has always had the best relationship with Torre, with a detached status. When he learned that she was going to go south to the Central Plains, Kublai Khan immediately sent his first master, King Falun, to protect her. As for whether he wanted to please this aunt, it was not known.


    "Report back to Princess Shaomin. Guo Jing is really a gentleman." Hearing Zhao Min''s inquiry, the king hesitated for a moment and finally said.


    "It''s not bad to think that the national division, as his enemy, thinks so. This man is proficient in the art of war, has excellent martial arts, and is popular among the people. It''s really a great trouble for Mongolia. " Zhao Min was silent for a moment, and his red lips opened, "dare to ask the national teacher, how is Guo Jing''s martial arts compared with his national teacher?"

 Chapter 307

    "Guo Jing, who is the leader of the southern martial arts, has been practicing the nine Yin Manual of the classics in recent years. He has trained the eighteen hands of the dragon and the dragon to be flexible and economical. With the magic of the left and right sides, the first man in the south is probably the first one in the south." the king of the golden ring deliberately made a pause, and continued, "before the great war of the great majority, the old man had fought with him. It really deserves its reputation. "


    "King Falun, the princess asked how your martial arts compare with Guo Jing. You have been talking about it for so long, can you beat him or not?" Hua Zheng and Zhao Min haven''t answered yet, and a nearby Toutuo says in a sarcastic tone.


    King Jinlun looked up and saw that he was one of the two masters of xuanming in Ruyang palace, Lu Zhangke. His face was green. On the one hand, he was worried that they were really good at martial arts. On the other hand, he always wanted to give Ruyang king a face, so he just gave a cold hum.


    "Mr. Lu, please don''t be impatient. The national teacher is about to go on." In fact, Zhao Min was a little impatient, but the king of Jinlun was quite favored by Kublai Khan. He could not let the two sides fight each other.


    With the steps down, the king of the Jinlun Dharma looked a little slower and continued: "I''m not talented. Last time, I could only share my beauty with Guo Jing. But recently, I''m practicing the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. Within a few years, I''m confident that I will be able to win Guo Jing. "


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was quite proud. In fact, he knew that he was a little weaker than Guo Jing in the battle of dashangguan. However, he has made a lot of achievements in practicing Prajna skill of dragon and elephant recently. What he said later is not a complete lie.


    "Originally, it was only necessary for the national master to hold Guo Jing for a while," Zhao Min said with a smile on her face, shaking her arm. "It''s not difficult to take Guo Jing''s life. As long as my aunt agrees, I''ll get rid of him now."


    Huazheng eyes flashed a loss, quickly shook his head and refused: "no, I don''t allow you to do that."


    Zhao Min showed such an expression and sighed: "aunt, over the years, because of the existence of Guo Jing, our Mongolian soldiers have been unable to cross Xiangyang. In fact, there are countless ways to deal with Guo Jing. But my cousins are reading my aunt, so they have been lenient to him. He doesn''t know anything about it, aunt. Do you think it''s worth it? "


    "What''s worth it or not," Hua Zheng said with a faint smile. "In order to save the Ming sect leader, didn''t you prefer to abandon your identity as a princess?"


    "Aunt, I don''t want to talk about him." Zhao Min''s eyelashes trembled slightly and her face said expressionless.


    "I really don''t know what happened between you," Hua Zheng sighed and comforted. "In fact, it''s not a bad thing to make such a clean break. After all, he is a rebel against Khan. It''s not good for anyone to be together with you. My aunt doesn''t want you to repeat my mistakes."


    Zhao Min managed to squeeze out a smile and didn''t answer. The two women had different thoughts and soon fell into silence. Many experts on the side of the guard looked at each other, and no one dared to speak at this time.


    Looking at Zhao Min''s beautiful back, song Qingshu shows a funny smile. What happened between her and Zhang Wuji, which leads to their feud now?


    Several thoughts turned around in his head, but he was soon denied by himself. The lack of information made it difficult to analyze. Song Qingshu soon put the problem aside and thought about whether he could rob this beautiful and witty princess at this time.


    It''s a good thing to say that although each archery is superb, it''s not an open plain. The distance between the two sides is too close, and the environment in the inn is complex, so their archery is not enough to be afraid of.


    Zhao Min''s slaves, ADA, ER and A3, are all top experts. However, a Dafang Dongbai''s arm was cut off by Zhang Wuji in the battle of Wudang, and a ER and A3''s whole body was broken. Even if they were cured, their martial arts would be greatly reduced, which can be ignored for the time being.


    Xuanming''s hand is extremely insidious, which once made Zhang Sanfeng helpless. Even Zhang Wuji, who has great martial arts skills, can''t get any advantage in their hands. What''s more, song Qingshu, a king of Jinlun who is between Bo Zhongjing and Guo Jing, can''t help smacking his tongue. If they really join hands, they may have to escape.


    It soon occurred to him that there was no real advantage in robbing Zhao Min at this time. Song Qingshu felt better at last. This thankless business, let alone being involved.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling~


    When song Qingshu was meditating, a pleasant copper bell came from the door. Soon a beautiful woman in an apricot yellow Taoist robe came in and naturally held the dust in her hand. Her beautiful eyes glanced around the inn. When they saw Zhao Min and others, they frowned slightly. However, she had been wandering in the River and lake for many years. She really didn''t want to show her timidity in front of others, and thought that she was invincible, With his lightness skill, self-protection should be no problem, so he sat down in a quiet place and called the waiter to order some vegetarian dishes.


    Although the Taoist is dressed up in a simple way, she has a pink face and peach cheeks. Song Qingshu smiles and sips her wine cup. It''s a good day for so many legendary characters to get together.


    It''s no secret that the two old men of xuanming are fond of wine and lust. Seeing that the broad Taoist robe still could not hide the graceful posture of the woman, the deer staff guest could not help touching her chin and said with a smile, "what a beautiful and romantic woman. It''s a pity to be a Taoist."


    Zhao Min and Hua Zheng are at a table alone. At present, they are in their daughter''s house. They have some private words with each other, so they spread out wisely. In addition, they find a table to sit down and guard the two golden branches and jade leaves in the middle.


    Except for the eight heroes of Shenjian, they all settled down. One table for the king of the golden wheel, one table for the two old men of xuanming, one table for the two old men of ADAA, one table for the three old men of ADAA, and one table for the other bodyguards.


    When Lu Zhangke saw the beautiful Taoist, he couldn''t bear it for a moment. He couldn''t help teasing her, but he didn''t dare to be too blatant about Huazheng and Zhao min.


    Hearing his teasing words, the beautiful Taoist''s Willow eyebrows stood up, her face was frosty, her sleeves waved, and a few silver needles shot at the deer stick guest''s face.


    The silver needle is fast and urgent. It''s too late for others to save it. The deer staff guest didn''t expect that a joke would immediately lead to his death. Fortunately, the instinct of the master made him take out the blade in time and erect the deer head staff in front of him, just stopping a few silver needles.


    Looking at the shivering silver needles shining on the door of the deer head staff, the two masters of xuanming were all masters of using poison. At a glance, they could see that there was a strong poison on them. They couldn''t help but turn pale one after another: "ice soul silver needles, are you li Mochou, the red training fairy?"


    See ice soul silver needle is stopped by the other side, Li Mochou also secretly frightened, hear two people exclaim, not from cold hum: "it''s Li."


    Li Mochou wanders in the river and lake. Because of her cruel behavior, many people feel sad when they mention her name. I don''t know when the nickname "red practice Fairy" spread like wildfire. Although it sounds good, Li Mochou doesn''t like it. What''s more, she was called by name at this time.


    "Hey, I didn''t pay attention to your reputation as a red fairy." Lu Zhangke was careless for a moment, and almost capsized in the sewer. He couldn''t hang his face, so he raised his hand to attack Li Mochou.


    The king of the golden wheel was smiling and had a good time to drink tea. He looked like he was watching a play. Although he had always been fighting with his elder martial brother, they had become famous for a long time. They couldn''t bear to fight against a little girl. Moreover, he knew that his martial arts were more than enough to fight against Li Mochou, so he stood in the same place and fought for his elder martial brother secretly.


    Before the deer staff guest got close to him, Li Mochou felt the cold and Yin Qi in the palm wind. He dared not be careless. He started his lightness skill and stepped back quickly, and raised his palm to meet him.


    "Five poison God palm!" Lu Zhangke looked at his red and swollen right hand. His face was a little embarrassed. He quickly ordered several acupoints on his hand and forced the poisonous blood out of his palm with genuine Qi.


    "Xuanming God palm, you are the two elders of xuanming!" Li Mochou''s face turned a little white at this time. Fortunately, the other side was careless. With the help of the toxicity of the five poisons palm, she was able to resist the xuanming palm of the other side. Rao is so. She also felt that the cold was attacking her body at this time, and she could not let her teeth tremble.


    "You little girl, after I take you down, I''ll see how I can cook you." Looking at Li Mochou''s soaring chest, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in the eyes of Lu Zhangke.


    Zhao Min and Hua Zheng also noticed the movement here. When they heard Lu Zhangke''s words full of evil hints, Hua Zheng frowned and was about to open her mouth. Zhao Min raised his hand to stop it and explained in a low voice: "aunt, this Taoist is also a big devil in the river and lake. Many people died in her hands. It''s better for Mr. Lu to cure her."


    Zhao Min is well aware of the royal way. Those who love money lure them with money, those who love power lure them with power, and those who love women lure them with beauty... He doesn''t need to lose face for an unrelated woman. What''s more, this woman is not a good person.


    Li Mochou was furious when she heard what Lu Zhangke said. She had always been clean. Even her former lover Lu Zhanyuan couldn''t say anything frivolous. How could she tolerate such obscene words? She raised her hand and shot several ice soul silver needles at her. She took the opportunity to wave the dust to follow the trend.


    "What a handsome lightness skill!" The king of the Golden Wheel put down his tea bowl and said with heartfelt admiration.


    Li Mochou knew that he was not as good as his opponent, so he changed to a skillful and changeable fighting method. The lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect was one of the best in the world. Li Mochou deliberately did it, and he was as light as a swallow. He didn''t fight with Lu Zhangke. They often split up at one touch. Li Mochou always looked for each other to show his flaws and give him a fatal blow.


    Xuanming elder''s lightness skill has always been a weak point. Therefore, Lu Zhangke''s martial arts are much better than Li Mochou''s, but he can only draw with her. Moreover, Bingpo silver needle is extremely poisonous. Once Lu Zhangke is shot, he is likely to be angry on the spot.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll help you!" He Bi Weng saw that Lu Zhangke was in such a bad situation because he was impetuous. Although he thought that Lu Zhangke should be able to turn the situation around gradually, he was worried that his elder martial brother would be attacked by bingpu silver needle, so he couldn''t wait to join the war.


    Xuanming two elders are the best at fighting together. When they join hands, their power is more than doubled. Even Zhang Wuji had to worry about three points in the past, not to mention Li Mochou, whose martial arts are far inferior.


    Seeing that Li Mochou''s circle of activities is getting smaller and smaller, song Qingshu knows that she will have no way back soon. She is hesitating whether to help her. Suddenly, a thick Buddhist name comes from the door.


    "Amitabha!"

 Chapter 308

    The internal force of this Buddha''s name is very powerful. It''s common, but it''s no less than the roar of Buddha''s lion. All the people in the inn feel that their hearts are trembling. Even experts like King Jinlun are still looking at the door of the inn with alert.


    Xuanming also stopped attacking and frowned. Although Li Mochou was able to get away, his pink face became whiter than before.


    Soon a big monk in a yellow cassock came in clutching a Zen stick. This man will be middle-aged next year, but he has a beautiful face. His two phoenix eyes are not angry, and his bearing has made the people in the inn upset.


    "I don''t know what your advice is?" Although Lu Zhangke was a little worried about the monk, he consciously joined hands with his younger martial brother, and few of them could compete with each other in the world. In addition, he was interrupted by the other party, so his words were quite impolite.


    There was a flash of anger in the big monk''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. He said with a Buddha''s name in his eyes: "it''s not worthy of teaching. It''s just the benefactor besieged by the two benefactors. I''ve been searching for this benefactor for many days. I hope you can make it convenient for me to accept this female devil."


    "Elder martial brother, I''ve long heard that there are filth and filth in Chinese Buddhism. Now I see that it really deserves its reputation." Hebi Weng laughed and looked at the monk with a smile. "This master will not see this Taoist who is pretty and handsome, but also moved his heart. It''s wonderful that a monk matches a Taoist, and a nun matches a Taoist. Ha ha ha... "


    The deer staff guest also laughed with great cooperation. The big monk on the opposite side turned blue and said in a deep voice: "up! Where are these two people from? "


    Xuanming''s elder brother was not upset, but he said with a smile: "big monk, everything must be told first come, then come. We saw this beautiful Taoist first. Our brothers have a lot of them. It''s not impossible to share with you later, but it''s wrong for us to jump in the queue."


    Li Mochou''s face was full of evil. If an ordinary man dared to speak foul language to her, she would have let her live and die for a long time. But now, no matter the elder xuanming or the great monk, her martial arts are far superior to her, and she can only watch her change.


    "Full of foul language, just as the so-called Buddha''s anger should be roared by a lion, I can''t help but feel angry in my heart..." the big monk raised his eyebrows and murmured to himself. All the people in the inn could only vaguely hear some fragments. Suddenly he raised his hand, and his sleeve shot a hot genuine Qi.


    The two old men of xuanming learned martial arts from Yin to cold. They were extremely afraid of this extreme Yang Qi. They did not dare to take the move directly. They quickly dodged to both sides, leaving a circle of burnt black marks on the place where they stood.


    "Wuxiangjiezhi?" When song Qingshu saw the big monk''s hand, he said, "wuxiangjie" refers to Shaolin''s unique skill. Apart from master xuanbei of Shaolin, only Tubo jiumozhi is proficient in the world today. Master xuanbei died in the hands of jiumozhi in Shenjie Temple of Dali. Who is the big monk?


    "Wuxiangjiezhi!" The two old men of xuanming have been in the world for many years. Naturally, they know the unique skills of the Wulin very well. When they saw the great monk use his unique skills of Shaolin, they were shocked and respectful. They were not as bold as they were just now. "Who is the eminent monk of Shaolin Temple


    The great monk snorted. The body method that the two old men of xuanming had just evaded was a top-notch master. Now they are respectful and respectful, but they are quite popular in their hearts: "poor monk, the name of the Dharma is Xuancheng."


    "It turned out to be an eminent monk of the xuanzi generation!" Now the abbot of Shaolin Temple, xuanci, has the same rank as the abbot, so his martial arts must not be weak. The two elders of xuanming are more respectful.


    "Xuancheng?" On the other hand, the king of the Golden Wheel on one side got up and asked, "master, are you the thirteen absolute monks who are known as the first people in Shaolin Temple''s 200 years of martial arts?"


    Reminded by the king of the golden wheel, the elder xuanming suddenly remembered a legend in the Wulin. The seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple are broad and profound. It''s good for ordinary people to master one in their life. People with outstanding talent can often practice several unique skills at the same time, and it''s impossible to master seventy-two unique skills at the same time.


    A few decades ago, Shaolin xuanzi came out in large numbers as a martial arts genius. He actually learned 13 unique skills. It can be said that there are no ancients before and no comers after. He is known as the first person in Shaolin Temple''s martial arts in 200 years, and he is also known as the thirteen unique monks. It''s just a rumor that he was possessed by the devil when practicing martial arts, and his martial arts had already been exhausted. Will he be the one in front of him?


    The great monk looked at the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, his eyes flashed a different color, and said, "I didn''t expect that there were still people in the Wulin who remember poor monks. It''s so good."


    Seeing that he admitted, the people in the inn looked different, and the guards such as the eight heroes of Shenjian held their weapons one after another and were on guard. Xuanming two elders looked at each other, then saw each other''s timidity. In recent years, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has realized that his martial arts are the best in the world, and he is eager to try. However, he is afraid that Xuancheng Shaolin Temple''s first name in the past two hundred years is too big to act rashly.


    "The first person in Shaolin Martial Arts in 200 years?" Song Qingshu sneered in his heart, "I don''t believe he is more powerful than the floor sweeping monk." In the original work, the floor sweeping monk raises his hand to kill murongbo of Xiao Yuanshan, defeats jiumozhi and is able to deal with murongfu of Qiao Feng. It''s really a bug in the bug. Naturally, song Qingshu doesn''t believe that master Xuancheng is more powerful than the floor sweeping monk.


    "Xuancheng bald donkey, you''ve chased me for thousands of miles all the way. Why on earth?" Different from the silence of the rest, Li Mochou said in a hateful voice.


    "Siren, you''re killing innocent people for the sake of harming the world. I''m just killing people. Originally, according to my poor monk''s temperament, I intended to correct you on the spot. However, elder martial brother Abbot mercifully ordered me to arrest you and return to Shaolin Temple. For the rest of my life, I''ll face the wall and think about it. Then I''ll allow you to escape several times. But this time, I''ll see where you go! " Master Xuancheng pestles the Zen staff heavily on the ground, and the floor nearby is broken inch by inch.


    Xuancheng has been chasing and killing Li Mochou these days. However, due to xuanci''s edict, he can''t kill Li Mochou many times, so that Li Mochou takes the opportunity to escape with his excellent lightness skill. However, Xuancheng has a deep internal skill and can always hang her from afar. Although Li Mochou escaped temporarily, he couldn''t get rid of him.


    "There are many ungrateful and unlucky people in the world. I''ll kill them if I want. Can you help me and me?" Li Mochou had no fear on his face, which made people admire him.


    "Master Xuancheng, since you have old grudges, our brothers will not be involved. Please help yourself, master." Xuanming two old dry smile a few, quickly let out the road, back to the nearby teammates.


    Xuancheng''s eyes are fixed. The two old men are not good people. However, their body shape and breathing skills should not be weak hands. What''s more, the tall and thin monk around them is unfathomable, and Xuancheng doesn''t want to cut corners.


    "Evil! You have killed dozens of people in Lu Zhanyuan''s family. When you are wandering in the rivers and lakes, you are killing innocent people indiscriminately. Today, I will do justice for heaven! " Xuancheng looks at Li Mochou and scolds him angrily. He waves his Zen stick to hit Li Mochou.


    Song Qingshu in the distance can feel the inborn vigorous Qi above the Zen staff. He is surprised: this great monk is known as the first person of Shaolin Temple''s two hundred years of martial arts, but it''s not all bragging. I''m afraid no one in the whole Shaolin Temple can exert the magic wand technique so powerful.


    Xuancheng''s attack was so powerful that Li Mochou didn''t dare to take it hard. With a little point of his foot, he flashed to the side. The table and chair in the place where he was just now was soon smashed by the Zen staff.


    Xuancheng has fought with Li Mochou many times. I had expected that she had this move. Her heavy Zen stick seems to be psychic. With the help of the anti earthquake force on the ground, she flicks it gently and goes after Li Mochou like a maggot of tarsal bone.


    Li Mochou saw that there was no way to avoid it. He waved the dust around the Zen staff and turned over to fall several feet away. The flexible and slender waist makes all the men in the field drool.


    "Tut Tut, if you can put your hands around this small waist cover, it will be very cool." Lu Zhangke licked his lips and felt that his body became hot. However, he only dared to think that if he angered the monk, it would be an unnecessary trouble.


    Naturally, Li Mochou didn''t know Lu Zhangke''s dirty thoughts. He looked at his shaking right hand with a pretty white face. Although he escaped Xuancheng''s attack with skillful force just now, Xuancheng was not ambiguous either. As soon as the Zen stick was shaken, an invisible vigorous air came, and the dust was shaken to pieces. Although Li Mochou let go early, the tiger''s mouth was still numb, and I''m afraid he couldn''t fight again in a short time.


    Li Mochou, who dares to fight, takes advantage of the distance between him and Xuancheng, and without hesitation transports Tianjiao, the top lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect, to fly out of the window.


    Xuancheng''s martial arts are much better than Li Mochou''s. He has always been deeply concerned about his opponent''s escape from his own hands for several times. He has already figured out how to deal with it. Seeing that Li Mochou really flies away, he uses ten forces to throw the Zen staff.


    With the bleak wind, the Zen stick comes first. If Li Mochou continues to flee, he may be hit by the Zen stick and die seriously.


    Li Mochou also knows this, but she has been wandering in the world for many years, relying not only on her martial arts and poisonous needles, but also on her top fighting consciousness. She knows that as long as she hides, she will survive, but she will never be able to escape from Xuancheng. If she can only think about the past in the temple, it would be better to get rid of it.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Li Mochou decided to fight to bear the attack of the Zen staff. He also wanted to take the opportunity to escape. He just hit the real Qi on his back, waiting for the coming thunder strike.


    Lu Zhangke took a breath of cool air. With his eyesight, he could see that Li Mochou and Xuancheng had a huge difference in skill. Li Mochou had no reason to be lucky when he was hit by this blow. He could not help but feel sorry for such a beautiful Taoist nun, who died like this. Of course, it was too late for him to help each other.


    Zhao Min''s face was dignified and Huazheng couldn''t bear it. They all watched the tragedy happen.


    Whoosh!


    When the staff was about to hit Li Mochou on the back, a chopstick came from nowhere. It collided with the staff and the chopsticks immediately smashed. However, affected by this, the staff also deviated from its aim and flew to the window.


    When Li Mochou saw that his Zen stick, which should have been behind him, flew in front of him. He could not help losing his face. With a little bit of toe, he stopped his body. He turned over gracefully and fell to song Qingshu''s table. He looked at each other with doubts. He saw a handsome man pouring and drinking. The chopsticks beside the bowl were just missing. He didn''t know what was going on, "Thank you for your help," he said

 Chapter 309

    "It''s just a little help. Miss Li doesn''t have to worry about it." Song Qingshu put down his wine cup, and with a faint smile, he watched Li Mochou closely.


    With pink face, peach cheeks and straight chest, she is so tall that she must have a pair of straight legs under the loose Taoist robe. She is really a gorgeous beauty. According to the original description, her beauty should be no less than XiaoLongNu. Now, it''s true.


    Being swept by song Qingshu''s eyes, Li Mochou felt quite uncomfortable standing there. If an ordinary man looked at her like this, she would have turned over. However, the other side''s eyes are warm, and they are more appreciative. What''s more, Li Mochou has no choice but to stand there quietly.


    But over the years, Li Mochou has never been seen by a man like this. His face is inevitably hot and dry, and soon his cheeks are dizzy.


    After this change, the eyes of the whole inn are focused on Song Qingshu, and people have different expressions.


    The king of Falun''s face changed a little, and he thought to himself that he had to stay away from the top for a while. Unexpectedly, the young man used only one chopstick to blow the Zen stick that weighed dozens of Jin away. His skill and mastery of the accuracy of the power were really shocking.


    Zhao Min at this time just saw the appearance of song Qingshu, not from a Leng, light Yi a, a face stunned: "how is he?"


    "Minmin, do you know him?" Hua Zheng felt that the young man had a special calmness and calmness. When she heard Zhao Min mumbling to herself, she couldn''t help looking at her curiously.


    "It''s a recognition," Zhao Min has not recovered from the shock. "It''s strange, how does it look so different now?"


    Song Qingshu used to have the nickname of yumianmengchang. His appearance was naturally romantic, but before he was narrow-minded, his face was always gloomy and rebellious. Today''s song Qingshu is becoming more and more powerful, and with Ouyang Feng''s words enlightening Shenlong Island, the whole person''s temperament has changed dramatically. His spirit is introverted and elegant.


    "Amitabha, who on earth is the benefactor and why do you want to rescue the witch?" Xuancheng is surprised to see that a chopstick of song Qingshu blows away his Zen stick. Before he leaves Shaolin Temple, he doesn''t pay attention to anyone except the figure in the Sutra Pavilion.


    Who knows a small inn, met so many experts. The two wretched old men and the monk with the big wheel, though not as good as themselves, must not be too far apart. But this young man, who is only in his twenties, has an unfathomable feeling sitting there. When is there such a powerful young man in the world?


    "I''m just a passer-by. I can''t bear to see that this girl is going to die on the spot, so I''ll help her. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    As soon as people all over the world knew that they had failed to assassinate Kangxi and died, Song Qing knew that his identity was sensitive at this time, so he didn''t want to reveal his name.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Xuancheng''s face flashed a trace of green spirit. He quickly filtered the list of young experts in the Jianghu, and kept guessing the identity of the man in front of him? Appearance is not suitable for age. South Murong? It seems that the martial arts are not so high. Is that the man?


    "It turns out that it''s Master Zhang of the Ming religion. Why should you cover it up?" Xuancheng can''t help sneering.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and looked at Zhao Min: "even if I want to be the sweetheart of the princess, I''m afraid she won''t be happy."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s frivolous words, Zhao Min suddenly raised a trace of anger. With a cold hum, he grabbed the bodyguard''s arrow bag and threw a bow and arrow at Song Qingshu.


    Zhao Min has a noble background and many top martial arts experts have taught her martial arts, so she has a great style. A bow and arrow was thrown by her, which was no less than the arrow shot by the warriors in the army.


    With song Qingshu''s current skill, he naturally didn''t care too much. He calmly raised his hand and held the arrow firmly between his fingers. He had such an expression: "master Xuancheng, you can see it, unless Mongolia has the custom of using bows and arrows as hydrangeas."


    Zhao Min''s face was cold, and he was about to attack. Unexpectedly, he suddenly showed a smile, like the beginning of melting ice and snow: "young Xia song, I haven''t seen you for a while. I didn''t expect that your martial arts are developing so fast. It seems that Wudang''s martial arts are really profound."


    What a great character!


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile. For many years, Shaolin and Wudang have been at loggerheads. First, Shaolin Temple thinks that Zhang Sanfeng is a traitor of Shaolin, and Wudang''s martial arts are all secretly learned from Shaolin Temple. Of course, Wudang''s people are not happy. All the martial arts they have learned are created by Zhang Sanfeng himself; Secondly, the Shaolin Temple forced Zhang Cuishan to death in those years. At the same time, Yu Daiyan''s whole body was cut off by Shaolin Temple''s unique skill, Vajra finger. Therefore, although the two families are both famous and decent in the Wulin, their relationship has always been very tense.


    Xuancheng is crazy about martial arts. He has heard that Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang is superb in martial arts. In addition, he is deeply involved in the battle between different schools. He always has the idea of meeting him in Wudang Mountain for a while.


    Hearing Zhao Min poke the identity of Wudang sect in Song Qingshu, Xuancheng sneered: "it''s the disciple and grandson of the Shaolin traitor. No wonder he is so arrogant."


    As soon as this remark came out, the atmosphere in the inn suddenly became tense. Zhao Min didn''t expect Xuancheng to be so ruthless. Zhang Sanfeng is highly respected, but he calls him a traitor of Shaolin. Song Qingshu, as a Wudang disciple, will never die when it comes to his ancestor Qingyu.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu''s face changed. Although he has no feelings for Wudang, and he has been expelled from Wudang by Zhang Sanfeng, he has been branded as Wudang. If we allow Shaolin people to insult Zhang Sanfeng and spread it out today, his reputation will be somewhat ugly.


    "Song is not talented. He also knows that Shaolin''s martial arts stresses using Buddhism to defuse the anger in martial arts. The higher the Buddhism is, the higher the martial arts are. I''m a Buddhist disciple, but I don''t have a heart of compassion. I want to be greedy, angry, and crazy. I''m really ashamed to be an eminent monk of the xuanzi generation. " Song Qingshu''s tone was flat. By contrast, the bystanders did feel that the mystery was inferior.


    Hearing the song as like as two peas, the Xuan Cheng was amazed and wondering how he thought the same thing as the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. However, song Qingshu was young, and Xuancheng didn''t believe that he really had such insight. When he was just a blind cat and met a dead mouse, he couldn''t help humming: "Wudang is known as a noble and decent school, but you are greedy for beauty and save Li Mochou. I can see the style of Wudang sect. "


    Hearing Xuancheng say this, Xia Qingqing angrily grabs song Qingshu. Li Mochou is embarrassed to stand there, but song Qingshu himself is very calm: "first, song is no longer a Wudang disciple, and the princess Shaomin can testify for me." Then he raised his hand and motioned to Zhao Min, in exchange for a Jiao hum.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it either, and continued: "second, monk, which eye of yours saw that I saved Taoist priest Li because of my lust for beauty?"


    "Just now, you looked at the whole body of the witch. Everyone in the room saw it." Xuancheng''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "I can testify to this for master Xuancheng," Zhao Minwei patted his hands for fear that the world would not be disorderly. "Young Xia song just looked at Taoist priest Li''s eyes, and he just wanted to strip them away..."


    When it comes to half, Zhao Min deliberately stops talking, but the meaning is self-evident. One side of the xuanming two old see the master speak, is more embellished with, accompanied by wanton obscene laughter.


    Li Mochou was so angry that he trembled all over. Although he was worried about their martial arts, he could not help but tremble and prepare to fight. At this time, song Qingshu gently pressed her shoulder and shook her head slightly.


    He has been clean since he wandered in the Jianghu. Let alone contact with a man, it''s just that a man looks at her more often. Li Mochou often blinds the other person''s eyes. At this time, song Qingshu''s hand is on his shoulder, but for the first time, he doesn''t get angry. He feels the heat of the palm from his shoulder, and Li Mochou suddenly feels a little shy.


    Seeing that Li Mochou gradually calmed down, song Qingshu just looked at Xuancheng and said, "I have a story here. The great monk can comment on it."


    The people in the inn were puzzled, but song Qingshu only said, "once upon a time, an old monk was traveling with a young monk. On the way, he met a river. When he saw a woman trying to cross the river, she didn''t dare to cross it. The old monk took the initiative to carry the woman across the river, then put down the woman and went on with the little monk. The little monk could not help muttering all the way: what''s the matter with master? How dare you carry a woman across the river? All the way, all the way to think, finally can''t help, said: Master, you broke the commandment? What''s wrong with women? The old monk sighed, "I''ve already put it down, but you can''t!"


    Song Qingshu soon stopped talking, but everyone in the audience understood what he meant. Thinking that master Xuancheng, the first person in Shaolin in 200 years, was compared by him to a little monk who couldn''t let go, he showed a smile to watch a good play.


    "Young Xia song is very eloquent, but no matter how unreasonable he is, he can''t cover up the fact that you helped Li Mochou." See Xuancheng a big bald head rose red, Zhao Minqiang hold back a smile, a word to help way.


    "It''s true that the princess is right. Song has no hobbies, but he has no resistance to the enchantress. When he sees the enchantress, he can''t help but feel pity for the jade," Song Qingshu said with a smile, looking at Zhao min. but the word "enchantress" comes from the princess. It''s not convincing. When it comes to the enchantress, who can match the princess? "


    Hearing song Qingshu''s confession that she likes the enchantress, also known as Zhao Min, Princess Huazheng couldn''t help laughing. She leaned over and whispered in Zhao Min''s ear. As she spoke, she motioned song Qingshu''s direction with her eyes. Zhao Min''s pretty face soon turned red and white.


    "Eight heroes of Shenjian, shoot them to death." Zhao Min said coldly.


    "Yes The eight heroes of Shenjian didn''t hesitate to pull the bow and string together. They are all the generation of God shooting. It''s no problem that they shoot three arrows at the same time with one bow, and their shooting speed is extremely amazing. After one arrow is shot, the back three arrows have been put on the string, and there is no pause at all.


    Although there were only eight people, in the blink of an eye, a shower of arrows poured down in the direction of song Qingshu.

 Chapter 310

    Song Qingshu''s face was awe inspiring. He pressed his hands on the table and sucked it up, overturning it and blocking it in front of him. The speed of the wooden table rolling in the air is amazing. The arrows are either knocked off or stuck on it. In this way, the terrible rain of arrows is blocked.


    Taking advantage of the Magic Arrow eight male Lengshen Kung Fu, song Qingshu will be left in the hands of a chopstick catapult out.


    Whoosh! The chopsticks flew to Zhao Min with a terrible and sharp air breaking sound. The Mongolian guards were shocked. However, the speed of chopsticks was as fast as lightning. Most people couldn''t react to it. Only the experts in the field could barely take action.


    The two old men of xuanming and the king of Jinlun were too far apart to help each other. A DA, a ER and a San beside Zhao Min were shocked. A Da subconsciously chopped the chopsticks.


    Before he became a slave in Ruyang palace, ADA was originally named Fang Dongbai. He was once the head of the ten elders of the beggars'' sect. He had excellent swordsmanship and was famous in the world. Because his sword was extremely fast, it was like having seven or eight arms, so he was called the eight arm magic sword,


    Fang Dongbai just saw song Qingshu fly Xuancheng''s Zen stick, which weighs dozens of Jin, just relying on a chopstick. He knew that the internal force attached to the chopsticks was not trivial, and he didn''t dare to expect to stop it with a sword. Instead, he used skillful force on the sword, hoping to slightly change the flight path of the chopsticks and let Zhao Min escape.


    What makes Fang Dongbai heartbroken is that his sword, which he has to win, is actually broken. He can only hope that ah ER and ah San behind him will stop the chopsticks. Otherwise, what happened to Zhao Min? I''m afraid none of them will come to a good end.


    Almost as Fang Dongbai wields his sword, a''er and a''san reach out to grab the chopsticks. They are from Shaolin in the western regions. They have achieved the highest level of martial arts in their hands. Most of their martial arts are in their hands. Their hands are stronger than gold and iron. It''s easy to open the stone tablet. Unexpectedly, they feel a sharp pain in their palms, They didn''t catch the chopstick.


    Two people can''t take care of the blood line in the palm of their hands and look to Zhao Min with fear. Zhao Min''s face turned pale, but there was no trauma on her body. The chopsticks were inserted on the post behind her, and there was a broken Zhu Chai hanging on it. As Zhao Min''s confidant, it was clear that Zhu Chai was Zhao Min''s former love affair with Zhang Wuji.


    "The incompetence of her subordinates surprised the princess." ADA, er, and San kneel down to plead guilty. The rest of the bodyguards react and draw out their weapons to guard Zhao Min and Hua Zheng.


    Xuanming two elders angrily scolded, and rushed to song Qingshu together. The king of the golden wheel was also in a cold sweat. For a moment, he almost let the two noble men die under his own eyes. However, he could see that song Qingshu was merciful, so he hesitated. Instead of joining the battle group, he escorted Zhao Minhua and Zheng.


    In the blink of an eye, the three men had already fought several moves. Song Qingshu was one against two. His palm technique was simple and exquisite, but it didn''t fall behind at all.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms?" Xuanming''s two elders said quietly that they were worried about the world''s first and just to Yang''s palm power. They didn''t want to fight with him for a long time, but bullied song Qingshu. When they were young, they wanted to work together and compete with him for internal power by virtue of decades of skill training.


    Xuanming ShenZhang''s palm technique is exquisite, not to mention that the two masters of xuanming are proficient in joint attack. In a hurry, song Qingshu didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but was forced to fight hard.


    The three stood quietly in the room, and the green air on xuanming''s two old faces became more and more vigorous. People around could see a blue air mass visible to the naked eye passing from their arms to song Qingshu.


    "Brother song!" Seeing that song Qingshu was one against two, Xia Qingqing quickly pulled out the Golden Snake sword and wanted to help him. However, he was worried that other Mongolian experts would join the battle group, so he could not help hesitating.


    Li Mochou drew three ice soul silver needles in his sleeve, and he also planned to find an opportunity to help.


    Always paying attention to the situation in the field, song Qingshu frowned and said to the two girls, "Youyou, you and Taoist Li go first. We''ll meet at the appointed place."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s internal power, he was able to speak quietly. It was not only xuanming Er Lao, but also the rest of the people in the inn.


    "Brother song, if I don''t leave, we will die together." Xia Qingqing pursed her lips, but her tone was very firm.


    "Silly girl, you don''t know my martial arts. I want to go. Who can stop me in the world? If you stay here, they have many experts. In order to protect you, maybe we''ll become lovers of the same fate. " Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile and a sound.


    Hearing what he said, Xia Qingqing''s ears were red. She was no longer the once unruly and willful miss Wenjiabao. Of course, she could distinguish the priorities. Knowing that what song Qingshu said was true, she nodded and said with red eyes, "OK, I''ll be waiting for you there all the time." Then he ran out of the window.


    Li Mochou is more experienced in the world. He knows that he can''t play any role in this level of competition. He hesitates for a moment, so he bows his hand to song Qingshu and says, "thank you for saving me today. Li will surely be rewarded in the future." Then he ran out of the window.


    "Where is the witch going?" Seeing that Li Mochou is about to run away, Xuancheng roars. A roc spreads its wings and shoots at Li Mochou in the air.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are fixed, and his palm shakes xuanming''s two elders. With the help of anti shock force, he comes to Xuancheng and Li Mochou, and blows Xuancheng''s fingers away.


    "I''ve always been kind and don''t want to repay. Of course, if Taoist priest agrees with each other, song would be very happy." Hearing song Qingshu''s banter behind him, Li Mochou stumbled out of the window sill and fell down.


    "The big fiend boxing, the nine Yin manual classics?" Xuancheng Yi a, stopped to pursue the footstep, the facial expression dignified looking at Song Qingshu.


    "Master is indeed a martial arts wizard in Shaolin Temple, and he knows that this is the martial arts of the nine Yin manual." Song Qingshu looked at him in surprise, and his tone became friendly.


    Coarse-grained students are not used to do this work, but they are used to be the eighteen dragon and the nine Yin manual classics that have been lost for a long time. Xuancheng sneered.


    Song Qingshu''s words stopped for a moment, and his affection for him disappeared. Was this smelly monk green by Wudang before he became a monk? Otherwise, how could he complain so much about Wudang? What''s more, he was no longer a Wudang disciple and had to protect the reputation of Wudang.


    "The great monk doesn''t know. Song made a big mistake in the past and was expelled from the Wudang sect by his grand father. He didn''t take back the door wall by his old man one day. He really didn''t dare to use Wudang magic power again. Otherwise, with Wudang''s pure Yang Wuji skill, or Taijiquan, Taijijian and so on, there will be no problem with the unique skills of Shaolin monks. "


    According to the rules of the Jianghu, what song Qingshu said is reasonable. Others can''t force him to use Wudang martial arts against the enemy. Xuancheng is very sorry. He suddenly feels that it''s boring to fight song Qingshu. If he wins, he can''t defeat the reputation of Wudang. What''s more, the martial arts displayed by the other side are really unfathomable. In case of a tie or even a loss, where will he face?


    Xuancheng stood there silent and his face kept changing.


    On the other side, xuanming elder and his wife were shocked by song Qingshu''s hand. They felt that their blood was boiling and they had suffered a lot of internal injuries. In fact, they were also responsible. If they fought each other, with their decades of experience in joint attack, even if they were defeated, they would not be injured so soon. They had suffered the same losses under Zhang Wuji''s hands in order to take advantage of them. They thought that there would be no more young people in the world who could practice Zhang Wuji''s vast and incomparable internal power. They didn''t know that reality slapped them in the face.


    Lu Zhangke and he biweng each drew their weapons from their arms. They are famous for their xuanming hand. Apart from Zhang Wuji, they have never used weapons in Ruyang palace. A short staff with a deer head and a double brush with a crane''s mouth are all strange weapons. Their moves are extremely strange. With the help of the cold arrow from time to time, Zhang Wuji, who was once a great success, almost fell into their hands.


    Xuanming''s two elders fell into the eyes of the two noblemen because of the loss scene. They couldn''t hold their faces. They were about to fight with song Qingshu again. However, Zhao Min''s faint voice said: "Mr. Lu, Mr. He, please come back for a while. I''ve heard that Shaolin Temple is the embodiment of justice. Master Xuancheng is about to kill Li Mochou''s accomplice. It''s not too late for the two gentlemen to have a holiday with him. "


    Zhao Mingang recovers from shock. Seeing Xuancheng''s expression, he knows that it is impossible to provoke a fight between him and song Qingshu by the contradiction between Shaolin and Wudang. So he turns to Li Mochou.


    If only Xuancheng and song Qingshu are OK in the inn, even if song Qingshu saves Li Mochou, they are worried about each other''s martial arts. It is estimated that in the end, that is to say, there will be no real fight.


    However, Zhao Min has now put Xuancheng in the army. If Xuancheng lets song Qingshu save Li Mochou and doesn''t care, and Zhao Min''s men make a little bit of a fuss about it, the reputation of Shaolin Temple will be destroyed.


    Xuancheng is a Wuchi, not an idiot. He knows that Zhao Min is a murderer, but he has to jump into the trap. What''s more, he thought to himself that his martial arts were superb. He thought that it would not be difficult to solve song Qingshu first and then go back to Zhao Min to settle accounts. He laughed a long time: "well, I''ve heard for a long time that the eighteen dragon subduing palms of the beggars'' sect are the best palms in the world, so I''ll have a meeting with Prajna palms of Shaolin Temple."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for Song Qing book to answer words, Xuan Cheng then one palm go to his body to print.


    "Minmin, I think master Xuancheng''s palm technique is slow and light. It doesn''t seem to have much strength. Why does that young master song keep dodging when he is facing the enemy?"


    After watching for a while, Princess Huazheng turned to ask Zhao min.

 Chapter 311

    "What kind of game are these two playing?" Zhao Min also see the clouds, can''t help but show a frown.


    "You two don''t know that Prajna palm is the most profound palm technique in Shaolin Temple. Prajna Buddhism stresses emptiness, so the power of Prajna palm becomes invisible, and there is no consciousness of color, feeling and action. The power of Prajna palm is empty, and emptiness is the power of Prajna palm. Therefore, it seems that there is not much power in outsiders. Only those facing the enemy can perceive the danger in the power of Prajna palm." The king of Falun heard the comments of Huazheng and Zhao Min, and quickly made a voice to solve the doubts.


    After hearing this, Hua Zheng shook his head and said, "the Zen Buddhism in the Central Plains is really obscure and difficult to understand. No wonder father Khan prefers the doctrine of Esoteric Buddhism."


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has a good face. The Mongolian Empire is now very powerful. Various sects have sent envoys to preach to the Mongolian royal family, including not only Buddhism and Quanzhen in the middle land, but also fire worship and God worship in the western regions. However, the most successful one is the Tibetan esoteric sect. Several masters of the esoteric sect are honored by Mongolia and appointed as national teachers, Basiba of nalandao temple is respected as the emperor''s teacher. Even SANGJIE, the second generation disciple of zhenyanzong, is highly valued by King alibuge. It seems that in the near future, it is just around the corner for Tantric sect to become a Mongolian religion.


    "What the princess said is very true. The monks in China like to say some obscure words. If you ask them to explain, they can''t explain them clearly. They also say that you don''t understand them, so you will understand them naturally. It''s OK to deceive the common people who don''t know how to do this. It''s a joke to try to deceive the great Genghis Khan. "


    "The national master is serious. Because the doctrine of Chinese Zen is obscure and difficult to understand, there are many eminent monks who deceive the world and steal their fame, but there are also some people who are truly enlightened." Zhao Min gave a pause and shook his head slightly. "But their doctrines are often confused even by learned monks. How can they be understood by ordinary people?"


    The people here are talking about Buddhism, but the two over there are very dangerous. Song Qingshu''s eighteen dragon subduing palms are incomparable. However, Xuancheng''s Prajna palms are empty and powerless. Every time he tries his best to control song Qingshu, he hits him on a ball of cotton. Unconsciously, his palms are transformed into nothingness. After dozens of moves, song Qingshu feels extremely uncomfortable.


    "Big monk, it seems that you haven''t reached the highest level of Prajna palm Song Qingshu remembers that in the original work, xuanci used Prajna palm to fight against Qiao Feng''s 18 dragon subduing palms, and only at the last moment did he realize the true meaning of "one empty to the end".


    "I didn''t expect you to be so erudite. Ordinary people know that Prajna palm is not easy. You know that the highest level of Prajna palm is" empty to the end! " Xuancheng''s face showed a different color, "but look at your eighteen dragon subduing palms, it seems that you have never reached the peak."


    "The great monk is really dazzled," Song Qingshu said with admiration. "Since you and I have never practiced the palm technique to the extreme, it''s hard to decide whether to win or lose in this way. How about giving up now?"


    Xuancheng was quite moved, but he soon hesitated: "you rescue the female devil today, and I don''t know how many innocent lives will be lost in her hands in the future. I''ll take care of you for this sin."


    Xuancheng understood that although he had the upper hand at this time, it was not easy to surpass song Qingshu in a short time. But so far, he only uses Prajna palm. If he uses the other 12 unique skills at the same time, the power of the moves will not only double, but also the better method of subduing the devil has not been used. Therefore, Xuancheng is confident that he can really fight and teach song Qingshu a lesson.


    "Big monk, is it more sinful to kill a few people, or more sinful to kill thousands of people?" Song Qingshu said while parrying Xuancheng''s continuous attack.


    Xuancheng was stunned and quickly said: "although Buddhism says that all beings are equal, everything in the world is illusory. It makes no difference to kill one person or ten million people. However, I am in the world of mortals, and I still can''t understand that transcendent realm. In the eyes of poor monks, it''s more serious to kill thousands of people. "


    "That''s right. Li Mochou killed only a few people, and the evil he did was just a small evil. On the contrary, the lady of the princess over there, with thousands of troops, invaded China and slaughtered thousands of our compatriots. This is the real evil. You put the big evil away, but you hold on to the small evil. Is it because you are worried about the many experts around the princess, so you pretend not to see them and have to bully Li Mochou, who is a lonely family? " Song Qingshu a move double dragon water, a palm will Xuancheng shock away, the corners of the mouth show a sneer.


    "Son of a bitch! How can I be afraid of them? " Xuancheng angry way, but also put away the power, did not continue to rush up the meaning.


    "Young Xia song is really smart. The two armies fight each other according to their own abilities. There is no right or wrong. What''s more, we are going south just to discuss peace with the court of the Song Dynasty. If we can succeed in the negotiation, I don''t know how many innocent lives will be saved. This merit is comparable to Li Mochou, a cold-blooded female devil who killed innocent people indiscriminately. "


    Zhao Min takes a look at the broken Zhu Chai on the pillar. He is disappointed. He looks at Song Qingshu with a trace of hatred.


    "I don''t know that the princess killed six sects that day. Even the emptiness of the four great monks in Shaolin Temple was also cut off by your men. Is this a kind of indiscriminate killing of innocent people?"


    Hearing Zhao Min say that this trip is going south to discuss peace, song Qingshu is secretly shocked. If Mongolia stopped fighting with the Southern Song Dynasty, it would have changed its strategy of attacking everywhere. No surprise, Mongolia would attack a country with all its strength. It just didn''t know whether it would be the state of Jin or the state of Qing, or the Ming religion and Huibu in the western regions.


    If you attack the Ming religion, you will love it. But if you attack the Qing Dynasty, you haven''t digested the strength of the Qing Dynasty. It''s really bad for Mongolia to attack at this time.


    Song Qingshu is still meditating there, but Xuancheng glares at the Mongolian people: "are you Zhao Min, the witch?"


    At that time, abbot xuanci led the eminent monks out of the temple and arranged for Kongwen and others to stay in the temple. However, Zhao Min used ten incense and soft tendons to disperse all the monks and captured them to Wan''an temple, which almost led to the destruction of the door of Shaolin Temple. Moreover, master Kongxing''s head was cut off. It was a great shame for Shaolin Temple.


    Although Xuancheng heard that they called Zhao Min princess, she didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, there are so many Mongolian princesses. It wasn''t until song Qingshu made it clear that this charming girl was actually the enemy of the sect.


    "The witch is dead!" Xuancheng''s angry eyes are wide open, and he splits Zhao Min with one hand.


    Hear two people dialogue, God arrow eight male already alert, see Xuan Cheng pounce on to come over, take string pull bow then shot to him in the past.


    See Xuancheng stop, also don''t avoid, take a deep breath, monk robe become very heave, like a inflated balloon general, stand upright in place.. When the bow and arrow hit him, it was like the sound of the intersection of gold and iron. When the bow and arrow hit the monk''s robe, it was like being bounced open by an invisible Qi and falling to his feet.


    After a shower of arrows, even Xuancheng''s robe never broke a point. Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. The king of the golden wheel and the two elders of xuanming also lost their voice and cried out: "King Kong is not bad!"


    Xuancheng is speechless, while the arrow eight male and others Lengshen, mouth roar, a visible sound wave to the public attack.


    "Buddha lion roars! Protect the princess and the princess The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was surprised and angry. He quickly held up the big golden wheel to protect the two women. The second elder of xuanming, the second elder of ADAA, and the third elder of ADAA also spontaneously stood in front of the two women, blocking most of the sound wave for them.


    The rest of Zhao Min''s bodyguards were not so lucky. They covered their ears in pain and fell to the ground wailing. Although the eight archers of Shenjian are excellent at archery, they are not good at internal power. They are not much better than ordinary bodyguards. Before long, they were shocked to the ground, and their mouths and noses were bleeding. They were paralyzed and they didn''t know whether to live or not.


    The crowd in front of Zhao Min''s Huazheng is not much better. The king of Jinlun has a dignified look, and the face of the elder xuanming trembles slightly. Because he suffered a lot of internal injuries just now, it''s obvious that he''s almost to the limit. A Da a er a San shakes all over, and a trace of blood oozes from the corner of his mouth.


    Song Qingshu was not directly in front of Xuancheng''s attack. With his skill, the roar of the lion naturally had no effect on him. He could not help but move a chair and sit down. With a stroke of Qinglong''s water absorption, he sucked a wine pot from the counter, poured his own drink and watched the play.


    After a while, Xuancheng''s lion roar is finally over. Zhao Min and Hua Zheng are protected by many experts, but most of them have lost their fighting power. The only ones who can still stand unharmed are the king of the golden wheel, the second elder of xuanming and the second elder of ADAA. Because ADAA was injured by Zhang Wuji, his strength is only about seven stories at the peak, so he was shocked by the roar of Xuancheng lion and suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    "It''s said that Kongxing of our temple died under the hand of a Western Shaolin expert, Da Jingang Zhi. If I read it correctly, I should be you." Xuancheng''s eyes were so good that when he looked at it, he could see that A-San was practicing the powerful Vajra finger.


    "So what if I killed him? The bald donkey''s dragon claw hand is so wonderful, it''s nothing more than that. " Although ah San knew that he would not be defeated, he did not want to fall into the disadvantage in his momentum.


    "Well, I''ll use the dragon claw hand to meet your powerful Vajra finger for a while." Xuancheng''s face was expressionless, his voice just fell, his left hand was empty, his right hand was holding a strong wind, and he went to ah San''s left shoulder acupoint.


    Ah San once fought with Kong Xing''s life and death. Naturally, he knew that this was the "cloud holding" style of dragon claw hand. He quickly picked up his powerful Vajra finger and poked it at Xuancheng''s elbow. He thought to himself that his powerful Vajra finger would open a stone tablet and poke it into a human body, which was a blood hole. Xuancheng had to withdraw his move if he wanted to keep his arm.


    Xuancheng is not in a hurry. He presses down with his right hand and just intercepts ah San''s powerful diamond finger. Ah San feels a sharp pain coming from his fingertip. His finger seems to be poking on a piece of Millennium iron. He can feel that the two fingers are broken inch by inch.


    Before ah San has time to respond, Xuancheng''s left hand has already caught him above the throat. Ah da''er is so frightened that he rushes to help. Xuancheng smiles and twists his neck.


    "Emptiness, I let him die under your famous stunt. I hope you can close your eyes."

 Chapter 312

    ADA a''er was surprised and angry. Although they were not brothers, they were both slaves of Ruyang palace for many years. On the contrary, their feelings were deeper than those of other brothers. Seeing that a''san died in Xuancheng''s hands, their eyes turned red immediately and they rushed to take revenge.


    Dafang Dongbai is famous for his fast sword. Although he only has one hand, his sword speed is not reduced at all. He first stabs Xuancheng. Xuancheng''s face was expressionless, his left hand turned his claw into a finger, and he poked at the tip of the sword.


    A Da Yi Leng thought that even if you practice hard with the diamond finger, there''s no reason why you can''t compete with the sharp sword. Although you think Xuancheng''s two fingers are as white as jade, and there''s a layer of crystal color flowing, you don''t care too much. With a grim smile, you can use your whole body skills. You think you can cut off half of Xuancheng''s palm with this sword.


    The tip of the sword is against the tip of the finger. The flesh and blood in the imagination doesn''t appear. ADA feels that there is a strong force coming from the body of the sword and can''t move forward any more. With a frown, ADA sent the sword forward, and the body of the sword curved a little.


    Xuancheng yelled. His fingertips moved forward. The sword seemed to be made of paper. He was shocked. But he was a first-class master after all. Looking at the bare hilt in his hand, he suddenly thought of a legendary unique skill in Shaolin Temple and said: "one finger zen!"


    Shaolin Temple''s one finger zen is a very profound martial art. It is difficult for ordinary monks to get a glimpse of the path without decades of practice. Since the founding of Shaolin Temple, few people have practiced this unique skill. It is said that after the training, the fingers are invincible. They can take the acupoints from the empty space. Their power is still higher than that of one Yang finger of Dali Duan style. Only because there are too few people trained, their reputation in the world is not as prominent as that of one Yang finger.


    All this happened, but between the lightning and flint, ah Er had already carried the big diamond palm to Xuancheng''s right chest. A''er, a''san and gang Tong are masters of the Vajra sect in the western regions. Zhao Min used to trick Gang Xiang into plotting against Zhang Sanfeng. With Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation of nature and man, they hit Gang Xiang''s Prajna Vajra palm and were severely injured, which almost led to the destruction of Wudang sect by Zhao min and his party.


    A''er trained the martial arts outside the gate of Vajra to the peak, and then from the outside to the inside, he realized the excellent internal skills that Vajra didn''t have. His internal power was superior to that of Gang Xiang. He didn''t believe that Xuancheng was more powerful than Zhang Sanfeng. He thought that Xuancheng could not avoid it at this time. He had to fight hard. With his deep and incomparable internal power, he could not suffer losses.


    Xuancheng had just forced ADA back, and it was too late to dodge, so he had to raise his palm to meet him. It was the Prajna palm that he used to fight with song Qingshu just now.


    Two palms intersected, and there was no hard internal force in his imagination. A''er felt that his ten success palms were like a bullock into the sea, as if they had been turned into nothingness. Before he could be shocked, he felt a huge force from Xuancheng''s palms. A''er yelled, and the wolf staggered backward. Every step on the floor, the bluestone board was smashed, When he finally stopped, he could not help half kneeling on the ground, whoa, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "First turn the opponent''s palm force into nothing, and then take the opportunity to drive straight in. Prajna''s palm is really mysterious." Song Qingshu, who is on one side of song Qingshu, thinks that his eighteen dragon subduing palms are all trying to avoid hitting each other hard. Ah Er gang is more than fierce, and the Vajra palm who is not strong enough also wants to fight with Prajna palm. It''s beyond his capacity.


    "Mr. deer, Mr. crane, go and help them." Zhao Mingang just saw Xuancheng and song Qingshu fight, it seems that nothing more than this, did not expect that his men and he fight, a face-to-face after such a tragic defeat, in the heart of bitterness.


    Xuanming two elders saw Xuancheng raise his hand and foot, then they hurt eight heroes of Shenjian, killed A-San, retreated a-da, and seriously injured A-Er. They were a little chilly, but the master spoke, and they looked at each other, so they had to face up with their heads hardened.


    Learning from the lessons learned from the past, the two old men of xuanming naturally did not dare to trust as big as before. They were in a delusion of using the palm of xuanming God to quickly win each other. They drew out their own weapons one after another, and everything was safe.


    They are the top experts in the world. Their martial brothers have been very good at fighting together for decades. In this way, Xuancheng can''t help them for a while.


    The three soon formed a group. The wind was as strong as a sword within a few feet. Xuancheng was unarmed, but he was not afraid. On the contrary, the two old men of xuanming became dignified and obscure.


    "Please help me." Zhao Min saw that the elder xuanming gradually fell into the disadvantage. Although it was you who came and I went, she knew that they were just struggling to support each other. She quickly looked to the king of Jinlun for help.


    "Princess, this..." the king of Jinlun showed hesitation. If he joined hands with others, he would lose face even if he won. What''s more, with the skill of Xuancheng, the king of Jinlun was not sure, so he was in a dilemma.


    According to the original idea of the Golden Wheel Dharma king, although the elder xuanming can''t defeat Xuancheng, Xuancheng will have to pay a certain price to win. When he comes back, he will be more confident of winning against the injured Xuancheng. In this way, he will win the first person of Shaolin Temple in 200 years, and his fame will be unprecedented, By the way, it can still suppress the Ba Si Ba of nalandao temple. Why not.


    "Guoshi, I know you respect your identity, but our mission is very important. If something happens, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain to Khan." Hua Zheng also advised him that she only thought she was the king of the golden wheel, who knew that he had so many abacus in his heart.


    Even Princess Huazheng opened her mouth, and the king of Jinlun couldn''t get rid of it any more, so she nodded and stood up to Xuancheng, who was fighting in the field. She said, "I''m the king of Jinlun, the master of Mongolia. I''ll come to meet you today. Be careful." As soon as the words came down, three wheels flew out of his hand and whirled rapidly to attack Xuancheng.


    Although the king of the golden wheel is good at calculating others, as a great master, he naturally refuses to sneak attack under the circumstances of more fighting and less fighting, so he gives warning before making moves.


    "Master, I''ll leave it to you." Hearing the whistling flywheel, the two old men of xuanming forced Xuancheng back and jumped out of the battle circle immediately.


    Seeing the two men crossing the river and tearing down the bridge, the king of the Golden Wheel could not help but curse his mother. However, he had to send a curse when the arrow was on the way, so he had to keep on attacking with a gloomy face, holding two wheels and cooperating with the three wheels flying in the sky.


    The five wheels of gold, silver, copper, iron and lead are different in weight and size. The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma threw them as he received them. When they came out, the wheels were suddenly upright and crooked, and the five wheels were running like flying. Xuancheng had never met such a strange weapon. He was in a hurry and a little embarrassed by the wheels from all angles.


    "The scene of five rounds flying together has something in common with my Lijian skill." Song Qingshu read for a while, because he was outside the Bureau, he had a vague idea of the trajectory of the five wheel flight.


    Li sword is a set of sword techniques developed before Song Qingshu. It can control the wood sword to appear and disappear within three feet of the whole body and attack the enemy in all directions. Later, it combined with 18 dragon subduing palms and combined boxing with sword. Even Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, was forced into a mess.


    But later, because Ouyang Feng woke up and realized the weakness of his character, song Qingshu suddenly brightened up. After successfully completing the plan, the whole martial arts realm also had a qualitative improvement. Nowadays, he tends to simplify the complex. A wooden sword is enough.


    "The national master is really worthy of being the first expert in Mongolia. One on one, he has the upper hand." Seeing the situation, Hua Zheng said happily.


    Zhao Min has never been short of top experts, so although her martial arts are not very good, her knowledge is far from that of Chinese zither. She can see that the king of the Golden Wheel took Xuancheng by surprise. Now she really has the upper hand, but Xuancheng is like a boat in a sea of anger. Although she looks breathtaking, she can get out of danger every time.


    The king of the golden wheel can''t turn his advantage into victory as soon as possible. After Xuancheng gets used to it, I''m afraid it''s not optimistic.


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. He, go and help the national teacher." Zhao Min is a pragmatist. She doesn''t care about the martial arts rules. She pursues the principle of killing you while you are sick on the Mongolian grassland. At this time, xuanming''s second elder and Jinlun''s Dharma King join hands, and Xuancheng may not be able to escape from heaven.


    "Princess, the national teacher has already gained the upper hand. Now we should join in. Don''t we take the national teacher seriously?" With a dry smile from the deer staff guest, they naturally knew that the king of the Golden Wheel had just made a calculation, but now Feng Shui turns around, and it''s their turn to watch the fire from the other side.


    Zhao Min pretty face a cold, is about to use the identity of the princess to give them an order, at this time the field has changed.


    Dozens of rounds of fighting, Xuancheng already clear the power of the five flywheels, a smile of confidence on his face, no longer avoid. Take a deep breath, carry up the Vajra not bad body magic skill, red and yellow monk robe again bulge up.


    Bang bang!


    With a few harsh loud noises, the flywheels hit Xuancheng and all of them were bounced away. The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was shocked. He quickly gathered the scattered flywheels in his hands and blocked Xuancheng''s next attack with five wheels in one.


    Xuancheng reached for a move, then drew the Zen stick on the wall into his hand, and gave a Buddha''s name to the king of Jinlun: "the king of Dharma is a Mongolian national teacher, so I dare not ask him to fight the enemy with bare hands, so I use the magic wand method to lead the king of Dharma''s Secret sect."


    "The master''s martial arts is really rare in his life. I was going to use it against Guo Jing''s Dragon elephant Prajna skill. I hope the master can comment on it." With one hand holding the wheel and the other hand waving slowly, the light behind him was gradually distorted, which seemed to condense the Dharma entity of the Dragon elephant.


    "It''s said that each level of skill is taught to double the previous level of Tantric skills. I don''t know what level the king of Dharma has practiced?" Xuancheng looked dignified.


    "It''s just no talent. I''ve only reached the tenth level." The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma is modest on the surface, but it is hard to hide his heart.


    Looking at the inn, all the people''s attention was focused on them. Song Qingshu moved his heart and looked to Zhao min. he saw that the jade face was red and flowing in the sunlight, the skin in the back neck was crystal clear, the figure was graceful and graceful, and the waist was slender and soft. He could not help but praise him secretly: "it''s really worthy of being the first beauty in Mongolia. Such an opportunity is rare, It''s easy to hijack her at this time... "

 Chapter 313

    Song Qingshu had this idea, not because of his entanglement with Zhang Wuji, but because of his own consideration. If Zhao Min''s mission to the Southern Song Dynasty is really for peace talks, then Mongolia is likely to attack the state of Jin or the Qing Dynasty. If it is the state of Jin, fortunately, if it is the Qing Dynasty, all his previous plans will have to be overturned.


    After all, according to his previous plan, it was by virtue of the Golden Snake camp that he gradually expanded and slowly digested the strength of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. If Mongolia attacked comprehensively at this time, even if song Qingshu overthrew the Manchu Qing Dynasty, it would only lead wolves into the house and bring a stronger enemy, which song Qingshu naturally did not want to see.


    Hijacking the Mongolian mission is the most cost-effective business at present. As long as Mongolia can''t make peace with the Southern Song Dynasty for a while and a half, it will not be able to attack the Qing Dynasty, so there will be plenty of time left for song Qingshu.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t start immediately. Instead, he planned to wait and see the battle between the king of Jinlun and Xuancheng. It''s a good thing for the king of Jinlun to say that after all, he can understand something from the original work, but Xuancheng has only a few words in the original work. His strength is really a mystery.


    I''ve just witnessed Xuancheng perform all kinds of Shaolin''s seventy-two stunts. Fortunately, no matter how ingenious, there is always a way to solve them. But that diamond is not bad body is a bit of a headache, once Xuancheng use magic, gold and stone do not hurt, water and fire do not invade, then how can he win? Song Qingshu patted his head with a headache.


    When I think of some martial arts movies in my previous life, there are many similar martial arts. Although this kind of martial arts is invulnerable, there''s always one place I can''t practice. That''s the so-called cover door. This cover door is extremely fragile. As long as you hit it accurately, you can completely break the opponent''s defense.


    "Where is this door?" Song Qingshu holds a wine glass and stares at the two people fighting in the field. His eyes narrow into a slit, and countless thoughts flash in his heart. According to the law of the movie, the hood door is generally located in the place where men are most vulnerable. However, the film and television works are fictional. It''s hard to predict whether they are reliable. What''s more, it''s said that there is an iron block skill in Shaolin Temple. If Xuancheng had practiced it, wouldn''t he just stare?


    Zhao minruo looked thoughtfully at the direction of song Qingshu and looked at him sitting there. He was full of curiosity. The former song Qingshu always gave her the impression of gold and jade, and the embroidered pillow. Not long ago, he was frustrated and his channels were broken. What happened to this man that made such a great change?


    Song Qingshu turns his head thoughtfully and just meets Zhao Min''s eyes. He smiles and nods, which makes Zhao Min turn his head in a hurry. No matter how it changes, he looks like a nuisance.


    At this time, the king of the golden wheel and Xuancheng were fighting together. Every time the king of the Golden Wheel contacted with the Zen staff, there was always a grinding sound, accompanied by a series of dazzling sparks,


    Xuancheng''s magic wand is extremely powerful. When one wand is wielded, an invisible vigorous Qi will strike from afar. The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma won''t be defeated either. When he wields it with his right hand, with the sound of crackling, Xuancheng''s invisible vigorous Qi will disappear.


    However, Shaolin is the best martial arts in the world, and Xuancheng is also known as the first master of Shaolin Temple in 200 years. His martial arts are really unfathomable. Although the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has the top secret sect skill of dragon elephant wave, he still feels a little difficult to cope with it, and has to use his left Golden Wheel occasionally to block and dissolve the inborn vigorous Qi.


    Seeing Xuancheng holding a Zen wand, the king of the golden wheel fell into a bad situation. Zhao MINXIU frowned and forgot to look at xuanming. Seeing that they were gloating, he understood their thoughts. He realized that it was impossible for them to join hands with the king of the golden wheel at this time, so he said in a clear voice


    "Big monk, no matter what kind of resentment Shaolin Temple and the princess have, I''m going south to discuss peace between Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s really to save hundreds of millions of lives. If you obstruct and lead to the death of all the people in the world, big monk, are you not afraid to go to a bi dungeon after the end of your silence?"


    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, Xuancheng moves in her heart. She is really worried about her actions. It is obvious that she is weighing the pros and cons. The king of Jinlun law gets a chance to breathe, and finally slowly recovers the decline.


    Seeing this, song Qingshu realized that it was impossible to watch the fire from the other side of the river. His body had disappeared in the same place. Like an arrow, he rushed to Zhao Min''s direction.


    Although the two elders of xuanming sat and watched the king of Jinlun fall into a bitter battle, they did not dare to ignore the safety of the two nobles. Seeing song Qingshu rushing over, they waved their weapons to meet them.


    There was a sneer in Song Qingshu''s mouth. He didn''t know when he had the wooden sword in his hand. He waved it gently at the two old men of xuanming. They only felt a sharp and irresistible force of the sword coming in. They were shocked and quickly dodged to both sides.


    Looking at Song Qingshu coming to him in a flash, Zhao Min is slightly stunned and raises her hand to attack. However, song Qingshu easily pinches her wrist in her hand, and then her waist is numb. Song Qingshu has already pointed her acupoints and twisted her arm behind her back.


    After sniffing the fragrance of the beauty in his arms, song Qingshu showed an appreciative expression and said to the two people in the fierce battle: "big monk, I''ll give it to you first. I''ll go first."


    As soon as the voice fell, song Qingshu held Zhao Min and jumped out of the window. After this great change, the two people had already stopped fighting in the field. The king of Jinlun was surprised and angry, and he smashed the Jinlun in his hand to the back of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu chuckles, waves a sword, and then splits the roaring golden wheel back. How can Xuancheng feel the sharp wind of the palm? Song Qingshu frowns and picks his toes, and kicks a copper wine pot to the palm.


    The round copper pot seemed to be hit hard, and soon it was compressed into a thin layer of copper skin. Before Song Qingshu had time to respond, Zhao Min already snorted, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. A beautiful face soon became extremely white. Song Qingshu''s eyes were frozen, holding Zhao Min''s slender waist, his toes on the ground gently, and his body was like a wisp of smoke, disappearing out of the window.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma is about to start chasing each other, but Xuancheng has stopped him. "It''s said that stepping on the sand without trace, who is absolutely the fastest in the Wulin, won''t be famous for many years if you can catch him."


    "Put... Put me down." When song Qingshu was running rapidly, he suddenly heard a voice in his arms.


    It is estimated that he has completely shaken off his pursuers. Song Qingshu stops and gently puts Zhao Min under a tree.


    "I didn''t expect Xuancheng to be the best at passing power through things. I''m sorry to hurt you seriously." Looking at the bloodless face in front of him, song Qingshu said apologetically.


    Zhao Min slightly frowned, opened song Qingshu, held her hands, struggled to sit up, leaned slightly against the tree, and said weakly, "you put me here, wait for my hands to catch up, and naturally you can save me."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "with the great monk''s skill, I''m afraid those of your men can''t save you."


    "They don''t have the ability. Do you have the ability?" Zhao Min said that although she had seen song Qingshu''s martial arts before, she was still used to looking at Song Qingshu from the perspective of the past.


    "Naturally, I can save you, but I''ll lose a little too much, and you may not want to." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile that he naturally refers to the double cultivation method of joyful Zen. Zhao Min''s martial arts is far lower than him. If he uses this method to save her, he will probably reduce her martial arts by almost half.


    "Once upon a time, I didn''t expect that you could learn such excellent martial arts." Zhao Min didn''t care about song Qingshu''s method of saving each other. Instead, he sighed.


    "On the Shaoshi mountain, the princess nestles up to the side of Master Zhang of the Ming religion. She looks very happy and affectionate. Now, don''t you also return to Mongolia and go east and West for King Ruyang? " Song Qingshu also sat down on the grass and said with a faint smile.


    Zhao Min looked at Song Qingshu carefully and said curiously: "at the beginning, your meridians were all broken. I thought you would die. But before long, you became famous in the Qing Dynasty and soon became the first master of the Qing Dynasty. What kind of adventure did you encounter to make such a dramatic change? "


    "One life, two fortunes and three geomantic omens, all these can only show that my life should not be lost," Song Qingshu curled up one foot, put his hand on his knee, and said freely, "but you, princess, you are seriously injured, but you have so many questions, are you not afraid of death?"


    Zhao Min blushed and snorted: "you just said there was a way to save me. Why should I worry?"


    "How do you know I will save you?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Whether it''s your grudge with Zhang... Zhang Wuji or my identity as a Mongolian princess, I''m more valuable alive than dead." Zhao Min face if gold paper, just said a, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "You can see it," Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly, and his tone was full of admiration. "But I''m very curious. What''s the matter with you and Zhang Wuji? As far as I know, didn''t you elope with him? How did you run back to Mongolia?"


    As if touched sad things, Zhao Min''s pale face became more bloodless, coldly said: "it''s none of your business."


    Song Qingshu didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed: "I''m very curious about the reason that can make the witty Princess lose her manners."


    Zhao Min snorted coldly, but he didn''t answer.


    "Is it the night of your wedding, but the princess finds out that Zhang Wuji is Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu speculated with evil taste.


    "You are so brazen. No wonder that leader Zhou of your family prefers brother Wuji." Zhao Min looked at him contemptuously and said faintly.


    Song Qingshu has long been different from the past. Instead of being irritated by Zhao Min''s harsh words, he joked: "since your Wuji brother likes my Zhiruo, it''s better for us to make a couple. I''m so angry with those two people. What''s the county''s idea?"

 Chapter 314

    "You Zhao Min Xing eyes wide open, can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, panting hate voice said, "also don''t sprinkle bubble urine to take care of yourself."


    "I''ve photographed it. I feel a little more handsome than Zhang Wuji." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhao Min snorted coldly, turned his head and let song Qingshu tease him in every way. He pursed his mouth and ignored him.


    Seeing that Zhao Min didn''t respond, song Qingshu also found it rather boring and had to say, "aren''t you curious about the way I saved you?"


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Zhao Min is still indifferent, but her eyelashes show that her heart is not so calm.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult for me to save you. It''s not easy for me to say simple. In the final analysis, it''s still very difficult." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "What a mess." Zhao Min was amused by song Qingshu''s awkward explanation and said impatiently.


    "Because if I can save you, I have to take off your clothes first." Song Qingshu didn''t mention joyful Zen, but just used this kind of ambiguous words to refer to it. After all, Zhao Min and he are enemies rather than friends. Song Qingshu didn''t want her to know too much about it. Otherwise, with her wisdom and several times of publicity, she would be in the river and lake. She would have no place to stand up and bear the reputation of a prostitute all her life.


    "Bah!" Zhao Min scolded shamefully and angrily, "I would rather die than let you save me."


    Song Qingshu, with such an expression, shrugged helplessly: "I said you wouldn''t like it. What''s more, if I want to save you, I have to spend a lot of effort. If I''m not related to you, even if you really take off your clothes and ask me to help, I may not be willing to do it. "


    Zhao Min extremely angry smile: "I will take off my clothes, please?"


    "There is no absolute, it''s not sure." Song Qingshu said calmly, his face as usual.


    "Do your spring and autumn dream, cough..." Zhao Min was so angry that he coughed violently that he almost fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu quickly supported her shoulders, looked at her white, tender and ruddy skin, pale and frightening, and quickly took her hand. Without time to savor the greasy touch, he poured the true Qi into her body.


    Zhao Min feels that he is bathed in a warm atmosphere. When he wakes up, he finds himself half lying in the arms of song Qingshu. He quickly picks up his remaining strength and tries to push him away.


    "Don''t move. Xuancheng''s skill is very important. I don''t care if Zhenyuan is giving you a life. The princess is a heroine in the prairie. Why do you care about the red tape like the weak women in the Han Dynasty? " Song Qingshu gently pressed Zhao Min''s shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    Zhao Min''s first reaction was that she would not let him save herself even if she died. However, she was not an ordinary woman after all. In addition, she had too many worries in her heart. It would be a pity if she passed away. Weighing the gains and losses, he acquiesced to the rescue of song Qingshu. But it is absolutely necessary to lie in his arms like this.


    "You... Help me... Sit down against the tree. I don''t want to... Don''t look like this." Under Zhao Min''s serious injury, his voice is weak and weak, with a hint of pitiful temptation. No matter how hard hearted he is, I''m afraid he can''t bear to refuse.


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to take advantage of others'' danger. One hand firmly grasped her palm and continuously delivered internal power. The other hand carefully supported her and sat down against the tree trunk.


    In this way, after a long time, Zhao Min gradually regained his spirit. He felt that song Qingshu''s true Qi was warm, pure and peaceful. He could not help looking at him in surprise: "I didn''t expect that your internal power is so strong, I''m afraid it''s no less than Wuji..." suddenly he thought of something. Xiumei frowned and swallowed his brother''s two words.


    "No less than Zhang Wuji?" Song Qing Shu smiled lightly, "his Joyoung magic has been trained to reach the level of Dacheng, and the internal force is self generated and inexhaustible. In terms of internal power alone, I''m afraid few people in the world can surpass him. But Joyoung''s magic is after all the martial arts of mortals.


    Zhao Min can''t help puckering when he hears the words. He says angrily, "what you''re learning is immortal martial arts."


    Looking away from Zhao Min''s thin, watery lips, song Qingshu just shook his head and didn''t explain. Although no one has ever practiced the joyful Zen of Tantric school, it is possible to become an immortal. Although Song Qingshu was more enamored of the world of mortals, he had no interest in becoming a celestial being. But the subconscious felt that joy and Zen should be more accurate than Joyoung''s miraculous powers. After all, after the return of Tubo, the speed of their true spirit could be described by magic.


    "When are you going to hold my hand?" Zhao Min is also a martial arts practitioner. Naturally, she knows that the injury in her body has been stabilized for the time being. Her little hand has been pinched by song Qingshu, which makes her restless.


    "You should say thank you to the benefactor first." Although song Qingshu said so, he let go of Zhao Min''s hand.


    As soon as he got out of trouble, Zhao Min quickly took back his hand as if he had been electrocuted, and quietly wiped it behind him. Hearing song Qingshu''s teasing words, he said angrily, "if you hadn''t suddenly taken this princess, how could I have been seriously injured?"


    "I didn''t know that the great monk Xuancheng was so cruel and hard at destroying flowers, and he also used the hidden skill of fighting cattle across the mountain like King Kong Boxing." Song Qingshu also felt very depressed. He wanted to rob Zhao min. on the one hand, he could temporarily destroy Mongolia''s strategic plan of long-range and short-range attack, and on the other hand, he could get enough benefits from Ruyang king. He didn''t know that there was only a half dead princess now. In case something happened to Zhao Min, he couldn''t tell.


    "None of those smelly monks in Shaolin Temple are good people." Speaking of this, for the first time, Zhao Min and song Qingshu share the same view, "when Mongolia dominates the world in the future, I will have to level the Shaolin Temple."


    "I know that the princess is very powerful, but you''d better not be happy too soon," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. "I''m just hanging your life with real Qi for the time being. You have to get treatment as soon as possible."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red, and the ups and downs between his chest became urgent again: "don''t mention your disgusting method."


    "Don''t look at me with such disdain all the time," Song Qingshu stood up and patted the soil on his body gently. "If I really have something wrong with you, I don''t need such trouble at all. If I come to take off your clothes at this time, do you think you can stop it? "


    Zhao Min''s heart was startled. He pinched his collar and skirt with both hands: "if you dare to do this, I will bite my tongue and kill myself. You are waiting for the endless pursuit of Mongolia." Even in such a flustered situation, her heart was like a mirror, and she knew that the only thing song Qingshu could worry about at present was the influence of Mongolia.


    "I''m just making an analogy. You don''t have to be so excited to avoid injury." Song Qingshu raised his hands and slowly stepped back to show that he was not malicious.


    Seeing that Zhao Min''s mood finally stabilized, song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking about mischief and said with a smile, "in fact, princess, you''ve killed yourself by biting your tongue. It''s hard to understand. Haven''t you ever heard of" taking advantage of the heat "


    "While it''s hot?" Zhao Min was stunned, but she was famous for her exquisite heart. When she thought about it, she understood the meaning of song Qingshu. She was so angry that she trembled all over. She pointed to song Qingshu and said, "how can you be so shameless?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, princess. I''m just trying to get rid of your idea of suicide. If you don''t think the weight is enough, I have many ways here," Song Qingshu said as he walked back and forth. "If the princess really dares to commit suicide, I''ll peel off her clothes and hang them in front of the gate of Songshan Shaolin Temple. Anyway, Xuancheng is seriously injured, It''s not unfair to those monks. Tut Tut, when people in the lake talk about this wonder, will they guess that the princess has been abandoned by an eminent monk in Shaolin Temple, and they can''t think of it for a moment, and they''re looking for short-sightedness... "


    Song Qingshu is on the rise. When he saw Zhao Min''s eyes full of tears, he suddenly felt that this scene seemed familiar. He thought that he had scared Zhou Zhiruo so much, and he sighed for a moment. He couldn''t speak any more.


    Although Zhao Min is resourceful, she has never met song Qingshu, a person who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. She can''t help thinking about the scene described by song Qingshu. A pretty face turns pale. She is really scared.


    "Stop, don''t say it. If I don''t commit suicide, I will."


    "I would not have said such disgusting words if I had cooperated so early." Song Qingshu felt embarrassed just now.


    Zhao Min thin lips closed, a look of lingering fear, too lazy to speak to him.


    "You are seriously injured. There are no more than three people who can save you, and I am one of them. Are you sure you don''t want me to save you?" Song Qingshu asked for the last time. Of course, she knew her choice clearly in her heart.


    "Hum!" Zhao Min cold face, as expected did not hesitate to refuse, "talk about the other two."


    "One of them was master Deng, one of the five great things in the Central Plains in the past. His Yiyang finger is specialized in internal injuries and has the effect of bringing the dying back to life. However, once he uses it, he can''t use his martial arts for several years, so he can''t easily use it. And master Yideng is in Dali. Even if he is willing to do it, he is far away from thirst. " Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Not necessarily." Zhao Min thought that the Mongolian high level once discussed the expedition to Dali, marching from Guizhou, Hunan and Hubei to encircle Xiangyang City in the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s not difficult to lure master Yideng to help as long as we use this plan skillfully, but the problem now is that the distance is too far, "who''s left?"


    "They are actually four people, the world''s four great doctors." thinking that they had broken their channels and pinned their last hope on them, song Qingshu felt as if they were separated from each other. Although they could not cure themselves, they must have cured Zhao Min''s injury. If you remember correctly, in the original book, Zhu went to Shaolin Temple to steal the Yijinjing, but he was also injured by the power of King Kong''s hand. Qiao Feng took her to see doctor Xue, and soon made Zhu recover.


    "Zhang Wuji has replaced Hu qingniu as the world''s four greatest doctors. You can go to him." Song Qingshu said with a laugh, but he wondered what had happened between them.


    "For someone else." Zhao Min refused without expression.

 Chapter 315

    "Tut Tut, it seems that something happened between you two." Song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min curiously, unable to hide the fire of eight trigrams in his heart.


    "It''s up to you." Zhao Min cast a cold eye.


    As the saying goes, there is a long way to go. Song Qingshu knew for a while that it was impossible to find out the reason, so he went on to say, "if you put Zhang Wuji aside, there are only three of the four great doctors left. Although the poison hand medicine king has a good relationship with me, it''s a pity that I''m still too far away from Dongting Lake. "


    "The great doctor Xue, the" enemy of hell "in Songzhou, and the famous doctor Ping Yizhi in Kaifeng are all in Henan. Comparatively speaking, Kaifeng is closer to here." Song Qingshu said, but his face showed hesitation.


    "Whether it is Songzhou or Kaifeng, it is the sphere of influence of the state of Jin." Zhao Min looks worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. In the Central Plains, there have been years of scuffles and rebel armies everywhere. Whether it''s the state of Jin or the state of Qing, they have limited control over these places. Otherwise, your mission would not be so easy to swagger into the territory of the Qing Dynasty. It''s not a big problem for us to dress up at that time."


    When song Qingshu thought about it for a moment, he knew that Zhao Min and his party had just run into themselves by going south through his ally Liao. As for why they didn''t enter the Song Dynasty from Xiangyang, song Qingshu couldn''t understand for a moment.


    "What are you hesitating about?" Zhao Min gave him an unexpected look.


    "That''s not what I hesitated about," Song Qingshu said, "because I have something important to do, and you and I are not related. I''m thinking about whether to waste time and energy for you."


    "I''m dead or alive. I don''t need you to worry about it," said Zhao Min, feeling inexplicably uncomfortable. "You put me here. When my men find me, they will naturally save me."


    "This is not the time for the South China tiger to disappear. If I leave you here, maybe your men haven''t found you yet. Tigers and wolves have got ahead of me. Tut Tut, although the princess is as beautiful as a flower, in the eyes of these animals, there may not be any beautiful female tiger or wolf. It''s just a fine meal. " Song Qingshu said unkindly.


    "Stop it." Zhao Min''s face turns white. She is conceited and resourceful. She has a way to deal with the most ferocious people. However, in the face of a group of animals, she has no place to use her tongue.


    "Even if your men can find you in time, your injury can''t stand the bumps of the journey, so you have to put a thick cushion in the carriage and drive slowly. It''s a pity that there are still hundreds of miles away from Kaifeng City. I''m afraid it''s gone before you send it to Kaifeng City. " Song Qingshu looks like a pity.


    Zhao Min soon realized the problem and asked, "in this case, how can you send me to Kaifeng as soon as possible?"


    "Who makes me good at lightness skill? It''s only a few hundred Li, a small case." Song Qing''s writing is brilliant, "and your subordinates, whether they are the king of Jinlun or the two elders of xuanming, are not good at lightness."


    "Disrespect, disrespect, you are a BMW that can travel thousands of miles a day." There was a faint smile on Zhao Min''s pale face.


    "Thank you for your praise," Song Qingshu accepted it calmly. He suddenly found that Zhao Min had a different look, and then he woke up. "So you changed the way to call me an animal."


    "Isn''t it?" Zhao Min said with a sneer, "although I was not ashamed of you before, I admire your infatuation for Miss Zhou. I don''t know that it''s not long before now, but another beautiful woman is with you."


    Thinking of the intimacy between the two people in the Inn and the charming spring on Xia Qingqing''s face, Zhao Min naturally knows that they are married.


    "It''s not that Zhiruo hasn''t seen her. She doesn''t say anything. What kind of vinegar is the princess sipping?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah, shameless, who will eat your vinegar." Zhao Min sat there sulking with a straight face.


    "Well, let''s get back to business," Song Qingshu stretched out and looked at the sky. "It''s getting late. As for the question of whether to save you, I''ve already thought it out. The answer is... Not to save you."


    Although it didn''t take much time to go to Kaifeng, it was a bit of a delay. Song Qingshu didn''t want to fall short of what he had planned.


    As if in line with song Qingshu''s words, the distant sound of wolf howling came from the dense forest, and Zhao Min could not help but turn pale. She was honored and was known as the first beauty in Mongolia. From childhood to adulthood, most of the courteous men around her were numb, and she just felt bored.


    But really when the man ignores her beauty and identity, and does not care about her so much, she has a great loss in her heart.


    But Zhao Min, after all, is Zhao min. he soon recovered from his negative emotions and said, "you''re good at using this move to make progress by retreating. Considering the potential value I can bring, I don''t believe you will really be helpless."


    Song Qingshu took a surprised look at her, and his tone was a little admiration: "the princess is really smart, but I''m not kidding. I really don''t intend to save you, unless..."


    "If you have any conditions, just say it." Zhao Min said lightly.


    "Unless the princess gives me three conditions." Song Qingshu smiles, and his face is rather narrow.


    "The three conditions." Don''t know what to think of, Zhao MINXIU eyebrow slightly a Cu.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll let you know when I think about it." Song Qingshu said.


    "Song Qingshu, is it interesting to play with these old things?" Zhao Min''s face was full of scorn.


    "I always admire the intelligence of the princess. The things she used to play with in the past must be very effective. As for vulgarity, it''s not in my consideration." Song Qingshu said frankly.


    "No way, I won''t promise you." Zhao Min shook his head firmly.


    "The princess''s noble birth, beautiful appearance, I do not know how many women dream of things, the princess young, so died, willing to do?" Song Qingshu is good at inducing.


    "I don''t care about these things. I''m afraid you can''t give up," Zhao Min said with a smile at Song Qingshu


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "the princess overestimates herself. There are so many beauties in the world. Over the years, I have seen women who are no less beautiful than the princess. There are eight without ten. What does it matter if there is one less princess?"


    As song Qingshu spoke, the figures of women came into his mind, including Zhou Zhiruo, Huang Rong, xuexue''er, Mu Wanqing, Wang Yuyan, Zhu longyi, Chen Yuanyuan, a Ke, Dongfang muxue, Ren Yingying, Su Quan, yelunan fairy... Actually, there are more than ten.


    However, he knew very well that the attraction of a woman does not depend solely on her appearance, but also on her status, personality and temperament, etc. once combined, the beauty with a grade of appearance will eventually be superior or inferior... But of course, song Qingshu would not be stupid enough to say these things.


    Zhao Min is really intrigued. No matter how clever she is, she is still a woman after all. Choked by song Qingshu''s words, she just feels very depressed.


    Song Qingshu did not continue to stimulate her. Instead, he moved away from the topic and said with a smile: "the princess doesn''t care about this. I wonder if you care about your father and brother, and the glory and safety of Ruyang palace? Nowadays, the conflicts among the Mongolian kings are becoming more and more acute in order to fight for the throne. You Ruyang palace can remain neutral now, just be loyal to Khan. But once Tiemuzhen dies, where will you go? "


    Zhao Min''s face changed. Song Qingshu said that she had been worried for a long time. Today''s Ruyang palace seems to be very glorious, but it is in danger.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that the princess is a strange woman who can abandon her family for love." Song Qingshu patted her head and suddenly realized. Zhao Min only thought how hateful his expression was. "Even if these princesses don''t care, that person should care, right? I don''t know what happened between you, but I''m sure you don''t want to die like this. "


    "Enough, needless to say." Zhao Min''s full chest heaved up and down, biting his lips, said, "I can promise you some conditions, but three are absolutely not, at most one, and can''t force me to do... Do that kind of thing." Zhao Min looks like he''s ready to talk. His pale and weak face adds a circle of blush.


    "What is that kind of thing?" Song Qingshu asked jokingly.


    "It''s that weird thing." Zhao Min stamped his boots in shame and anger.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that bad." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "comparatively speaking, I''m more worried about you, princess. You have to leave a keepsake if you don''t have any reason to say so. "


    Seeing that song Qingshu looked up and down at himself with bright eyes, Zhao Min quickly leaned over and said with some vigilance, "what do you want?"


    "Yes." Seeing that Zhao Min couldn''t understand his cold jokes, song Qingshu didn''t care. He reached out and brushed Zhao Min''s ear. When he took it back, there was an Earring Pendant lying quietly in his palm. "Take it as a keepsake. If the princess keeps her promise, I will return it to Zhao."


    In fact, song Qingshu felt that the weight of the object was not enough. It was her idea. However, knowing that this requirement is too shocking, Zhao Min will definitely turn his face. He hesitates for a moment, but he still gives up the idea.


    Zhao Min only felt a chill in his ear. Subconsciously, he reached out to touch it. The earlobe was already empty. Seeing his beloved Earrings fall into song Qingshu''s hands, he looks complicated for a moment. I don''t know why, I feel that his ears are getting hot.


    "Well, the princess was said to be a monster before, so I''ll show you that. After the injury is healed, immediately send someone to break this smelly boy to pieces to see if he has any chance to ask for anything. " Zhao Min said in his heart.


    "Hello, how are you going to take me to Kaifeng?" Zhao Min suddenly found a key problem.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hands and said with a smile: "of course, he flew with you in his arms."

 Chapter 316

    "No way!" Zhao Min Liu Mei a vertical, resolutely refused.


    "Across the clothes," Song Qingshu said with a headache, "besides, I won''t touch them."


    Looking at Zhao Min sitting there still speechless, song Qingshu joked: "I know what you are worried about, don''t worry, this matter is known by heaven and earth, you know I know, I won''t tell Zhang Wuji."


    Zhao Min was angry with him and looked up at him speechless: "of course it''s not because of this."


    "Men and women don''t give and take?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "En ~" after a long time, Zhao Min uttered a slight and imperceptible hum.


    "Didn''t I take you out of the inn just now? Anyway, it''s already been given and accepted. Why do you tangle Regardless of Zhao Min''s protest, song Qingshu reaches behind her neck with one hand, reaches to her leg with the other, and holds her up.


    Surrounded by a masculine atmosphere, Zhao Min only felt that her hair and sweat stood up and struggled for several times, without any effect. On the contrary, it was the contact and friction with song Qingshu''s body that made her blush and calm down quickly.


    Song Qingshu only felt that the beauty in her hand was as soft as a boneless one. She could not help saying: "the princess was born in the grassland, and she was graceful. Unexpectedly, she was as light as a woman in the south of the Yangtze River."


    "Have you ever held many Jiangnan women?" As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Min secretly regretted that this kind of dialogue was too much like the flirtation between lovers.


    No matter how thick skinned song Qingshu was, he could not boast about himself and other women in front of women, so he had to smile awkwardly.


    They fell into silence. When Zhao Min saw song Qingshu''s toes on the ground, they moved tens of feet. They couldn''t help looking pale and said, "you lightness skill..."


    "Why, not bad." Song Qingshu looks down at her and smiles, revealing a row of snow-white teeth.


    Zhao Min dodged his eyes and looked rather complicated. He murmured: "it''s not only good. I''ve seen a lot of masters. In terms of lightness skills alone, the most brilliant ones are the green winged bat King Wei Yixiao and Zhang... Zhang Wuji. Although Wei Yixiao is fast enough, his short internal power is doomed to make him unable to last long; Zhang... Zhang''s light work is also very good, but he is winning in Joyoung everfount''s internal strength, and wins by lasting endurance.


    "You are not only fast enough, but also breathing long, strong internal power, long-distance attack, they should not be as good as you." When Zhao Min finished, he was filled with emotion. Song Qingshu explained this sentence perfectly.


    "In the mouth of the princess, it''s better than Zhang Wuji once. It''s really worthy of the hardships in the past." Song Qing is good at writing. She thinks that in the past, she was chatting with a master of lightness skills at the level of Dongfang Bubai. What''s the difficulty of shaking a little girl.


    Zhao Min''s face darkened, and he didn''t have the heart to answer again. In addition, he was weak after the serious injury, and soon fell asleep.


    As night gradually falls, he feels Zhao Min''s body trembling in his arms. Song Qingshu soon realizes that he is running too fast when he is in his sleep, which is caused by the cold wind. He quickly transports a genuine Qi into Zhao Min''s body. Vaguely aware of a warm current into his body, Zhao Min is comfortable to issue a sweet hum.


    When Zhao Min wakes up and finds herself sleeping next to a fire, her first reaction is to look down and check her clothes. When she is sure that they are complete, she quietly breathes a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the coat of song Qingshu lying on the ground, Zhao Min stayed for a while, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so considerate.


    "Don''t be moved. If you die of cold and wind at this time, and no one has fulfilled the conditions you promised me, then I''ll lose a lot of money." Sitting not far away, although song Qingshu closed his eyes, he could perceive everything.


    "Be sentimental." Zhao Min snorted, but he didn''t say any other ugly words. He supported himself with his hands and struggled to sit up. He accidentally affected the injury on his back. With a frown, he couldn''t help whining.


    "How are you?" Song Qingshu opens his eyes and plans to get up to have a look. However, he immediately realizes that the other party may not appreciate him. After all, he doesn''t get up.


    "Where are we now?" Zhao Min looked around. They were in a forest. It was dark everywhere. He was afraid to think that there were only two men and two women.


    "It''s only twenty or thirty miles away from Fengcheng. I see it''s getting late. I think the gate of the city must have been closed. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I didn''t go on my way." Song Qingshu said.


    Zhao Min covered his chest and looked at him suspiciously: "just a wall can stop you?"


    "Of course I have no problem, but I''m afraid your injury can''t help bumping up and down." Song Qingshu hesitated and explained.


    Zhao Min''s lips were slightly open, but he didn''t say anything in the end, but there was still a warm feeling in his heart.


    "Let''s go to the city at dawn tomorrow, but your appearance is a problem. Fools can see that you are a woman disguised as a man, and you are so handsome. I''m afraid that the soldiers guarding the gate will have evil thoughts on you." Song Qingshu is rather schadenfreude.


    "If anyone dares to be unreasonable to me, you will help me kill him." Zhao Min''s pretty face was cold, and he didn''t pay attention to these ordinary human lives.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "unless necessary, I will not kill people."


    "What did Wudang Mo Qixia say before that?" Zhao Min sneers that the reason why she hates song Qingshu so much is that song Qingshu killed Mo Shenggu, which made her and Zhang Wuji misunderstood by song Yuanqiao.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a while, and then he said, "it''s just because I made a great mistake in the past that I will learn from the bitter experience and swear not to kill people casually. Don''t you see that all the swords I use are wooden swords?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min''s bad feeling towards him disappeared most of the time. On the contrary, he felt a trace of admiration from his heart: "it''s impossible to improve by knowing your mistakes. Now I''m very curious about what kind of fortune can make you reborn, as if you have changed a person."


    "It''s hard for you to stay the same when your whole body''s meridians are broken, all the relatives and lovers in the world leave you, and there is no hope for the future." Thinking of the despair on Shaoshi mountain, song Qingshu''s voice is very cold.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t elaborate, Zhao Min could still imagine the hardships he encountered in his exile. He sighed: "it''s a pity that brother Wuji can''t save you at the beginning, otherwise you won''t have to suffer so much later."


    "Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    "I know you always hate Zhou Zhiruo because of his affairs. But at the beginning, he didn''t care about the enmity between you, but he also wanted to help each other. If you don''t appreciate him, it''s all right. Why should you be angry with him? " Feeling the strong hostility of song Qingshu, Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji fell out temporarily, but still a little unhappy.


    "Did he help?" Song Qingshu snorted, but disdained to speak ill of Zhang Wuji in front of Zhao Min, so he didn''t tell her the truth, "I really don''t want to say more about it. I believe it will come out one day."


    What else did Zhao Min want to say, but he recalled some things and suddenly became silent. She was a very intelligent person, and soon felt upset. When she came across some key problems, she subconsciously shifted her attention and didn''t want to think deeply.


    Thinking of the wooden sword mentioned by song Qingshu just now, I just remembered the elegance of song Qingshu''s sword in the inn. I couldn''t help looking at him curiously: "can your wooden sword really hurt people?"


    "Whether we can hurt the enemy depends on the person who holds the sword, not the sword itself." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "Can I have a look at your wooden sword?" Zhao Min is hard to hide in the heart curious, soft voice asks a way.


    "Can I have a look at your tummy pocket?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "You Zhao Min''s face suddenly turned red, apricot eyes wide open, glaring at Song Qingshu, "what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s just that the only weapon in the world is related to one''s life. How can you show it easily? It''s like your daughter''s belly pocket is not shown to people. " Song Qingshu explained.


    "Strong words and reasonable ideas." Zhao Min snorted angrily, "I''m afraid you found a blacksmith to fight a sword, and then painted a layer of wood paint on the door, and then declared that you used a wooden sword. It''s shameless to blow a magic snail."


    Seeing that Zhao Min''s face was not full of blood due to his serious injury, he was looking forward to life and looked charming in the light of the fire. Song Qingshu sighed: "the princess just wants to see my sword. Why do you want to excite me so deliberately?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he waved his hand. A wooden sword flew from his sleeve, and it was inserted on the ground in front of Zhao Min''s eyes.


    Zhao Min secretly praised his excellent control. He quickly stretched out his hand and cautiously touched the edge of the wooden sword. Under the reflection of the fire light, his slender fingers seemed to be white and transparent.


    Seeing Zhao Min''s charming appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, it''s a wooden sword. Even if you take it to wipe your neck, you can''t scratch a layer of skin."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and grabbed a wooden sword: "I''m not that stupid." Fingertips gently brushed the body of the sword, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face: "it''s really a wooden sword."


    Song Qingshu put his hand on the table and said, "I believe it now. Return it to me quickly."


    "No!" Zhao Min subconsciously received the wooden sword behind her, wrinkled Qiong''s nose, "first tell me how to hurt people with an ordinary wooden sword?"


    She grew up in a group of experts. She was influenced by what kind of martial arts Zhao Min had never seen, but song Qingshu''s wooden sword made her fresh.


    "At the beginning, you set up an army and mobilized people to wash Wudang Mountain with blood. It''s not that you haven''t seen Zhang Wuji''s wooden sword." Song Qingshu has no language.


    "He is not yet a cheap man who plays the role of Joyoung, but Zhang Sanfeng''s undead Taijijian is just like me." Zhao Min just finished scolding, suddenly thought of this is also Wudang people, can''t help but feel guilty to spit out his tongue.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been expelled from Wudang," Song Qingshu said with a smile, looking at her charming expression. "Why do you think Taiji sword is just like this?"


    Zhao Min is about to speak, suddenly found song Qingshu look changed, is staring at the road not far away, said in a deep voice: "someone came in this direction, and the number is still a lot."

 Chapter 317

    Zhao Min looks happy. He thinks that his men have come all the way. However, he soon realizes that he has seen song Qingshu''s unpredictable lightness skill before. The king of Jinlun law can''t catch up with him so quickly.


    Although intellectually know unlikely, but the bottom of my heart or hold the idea of just in case, Zhao Min whole person become worried about gain and loss, nervously looking at the place.


    Before long, Zhao Min''s face showed a trace of disappointment. What appeared in front of him was a luxury carriage, surrounded by more than a dozen knights. His eyes were bright and his face was fierce. He was a master.


    "Who is in front of me?" When the first one pulls the reins, he stops and looks at them warily.


    Zhao Min suddenly looks a change, found that this pedestrian is all Jin costume. Nowadays, the feud between the kingdom of Jin and Mongolia is as deep as sea. If they find out their identity, how miserable the end will be. It''s chilly to think about it. If it is true, it''s better to continue to fall into the hands of song Qingshu.


    With this idea in mind, Zhao Min found that song Qingshu, which he always hated, looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    "What happened?" Before Song Qingshu answered, there came a lazy, sweet and greasy female voice in the carriage, which vaguely had a kind of soul stirring magic. It turned out that the noble man in the carriage was wondering why he stopped and asked.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. There was such a tempting voice in the world. If you could only hear the voice, you could be sure that the woman in the carriage was a beauty who turned all living beings upside down.


    "This woman is coquettish when she opens her mouth. She must not be a serious woman." Zhao Min has quietly moved to song Qingshu, as if to have a sense of security. Just noticed song Qingshu''s expression, not from red face spat way: "men really don''t have a good thing."


    "It seems that beautiful women are naturally hostile to other beautiful women." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Listening to his praise of his beauty, Zhao Min was extremely helpful. He could not help humming: "you didn''t see her again. How do you know she was beautiful?" But even she knew how uncertain her tone was, how could a woman with such a voice not be beautiful.


    "Tell the master that there are two young men in the middle of the road ahead." The head knight rode to the carriage with a respectful tone.


    "Back to this lady, I took my younger brother to Kaifeng City to look for a doctor. But I didn''t know it was late and the gate was closed. I had to stay here for a night. I didn''t mean to block your way. I hope you''ll forgive me." Song Qingshu also saw that the people in the carriage should be a very powerful figure in the state of Jin. Now it''s important to treat Zhao Min as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to cut corners, so his tone is quite polite.


    "You haven''t even seen my face. How can you know that I am a lady, not a lady?" A chuckle came from the carriage.


    For a moment, song Qingshu thought that he couldn''t tell you what he really thought. If any girl in the boudoir was as coquettish as you, her parents would not be angry.


    "As soon as my wife spoke, she had an air of grace and elegance. That kind of calm and calm feeling is what ordinary ladies can have. That''s why my brother ventured to guess." Seeing Song Qing''s hesitation in writing, Zhao Min quickly said that she was seriously injured and her tone was weak, but her voice was clear and pleasant, which made her sound very comfortable.


    "Oh?" A white and greasy hand lifted a corner of the driving curtain, and the people in the car seemed to be quietly looking at them¡° Young master, your younger brother is seriously injured. If you wait until tomorrow when the gate opens, you may delay the treatment. Come into the carriage, and I''ll take you to town


    Song Qingshu was stunned. How could a woman take the initiative to invite two strange men to ride in the same car? Seeing that there was no surprise on the faces of the guards around, he was even more strange and said, "I''m afraid it''s not very convenient."


    Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning. He took song Qingshu by the arm and went to the carriage. "Brother, it''s rare that this lady is a Bodhisattva. Why do you have to refuse so much?"


    Zhao Min''s coquettish "elder brother" almost made song Qingshu''s body crisp. What''s more, he was very brave and curious about the appearance of the woman in the car. He said to the carriage with a wry smile and clasped his fist: "thank you, madam. That''s a nuisance."


    "Wait!" When they came to the carriage, the first knight stopped them. "For the safety of the master, I hope we can search them."


    Zhao Min secretly complained. He wanted to take the opportunity to find out which big man in the state of Jin was in the carriage. He didn''t know that stealing chicken was not a good way to eat rice, and he put himself in an embarrassing situation.


    A look at Zhao Min look, song Qingshu will know her mind, gloating to say: "good, from me to search it." Then raised his hands, a pair of indifferent appearance.


    Zhao Min glared at him fiercely, thinking that if someone came to search his body later, he would pull the culprit into the water even if he had to fight for his life.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s cooperation, the knight was surprised. He immediately motioned to his men. Another soldier nodded, jumped off his horse, went to song Qingshu and fumbled carefully on him.


    "Commander, I found a wooden sword." The soldier held the wooden sword in front of the knight.


    Looking at the flimsy wooden sword in front of him, the knight laughed and looked at Song Qingshu contemptuously: "are you also called a sword?"


    "Country folk, they come to play with children when they are bored." Song Qingshu is not angry, calmly said.


    The knight frowned, raised his hand and threw the wooden sword back. He motioned to his men and said, "go and search his brother."


    As soon as song Qingshu took the wooden sword back into his sleeve, he saw Zhao Min''s face. He put his arms around her shoulder and looked at the knight with a smile: "my brother is seriously injured. I''m afraid he can''t stand the strength of the official. Well, I''ll search for you. Your eyes are as bright as fire, and you will be able to see things clearly. " Finish saying also don''t wait for everyone to refuse, a pair of hands quickly on Zhao Min body lightly clap.


    Feeling that song Qingshu''s palm constantly swam on his body, and brushing some sensitive places from time to time, Zhao Min''s face turned red. Fortunately, song Qingshu didn''t deliberately stay in some parts, so Zhao Min forced his face to smile and suppressed his impulse to kill.


    "See, no?" Song Qingshu learned from the soldiers just now and beat Zhao Min''s body all over. There was no sign of any hard object. The knight just nodded and waved to allow them to enter the carriage.


    Song Qingshu carefully helped Zhao Min into the carriage. As he lifted the curtain of the door, Zhao Min''s little hand unconsciously wrapped around his waist, grabbed a piece of meat and twisted it to death, gnashing his teeth and whispered: "you''re such an asshole!"


    Song Qingshu, as usual, whispered in her ear, "thank you for your praise."


    When they entered the carriage, they smelled a sweet smell. They were not good at fighting in secret. Each of them was serious and was planning to meet the host here. When they saw what they were like, they could not help standing there.


    The interior of the carriage is very spacious. All the walls are covered with soft cushions. A beautiful lady in Imperial dress is lying on her side. She is covered with a translucent gauze, which can not hide her plump and graceful curves. She looks at them with a smile, and says in a languid voice:


    "What a beautiful pair of brothers."


    Zhao Min only thinks that the other party''s peach blossom eyes are enchanting, and her eyebrows are slightly frowning. Subconsciously, she doesn''t like this woman. But song Qingshu is a bright, praise: "peach blossom face thin hard to hide tears, willow eyebrows long easy to feel sad, did not expect that there are women such graceful characters."


    The lady in Palace Dress pursed her mouth slightly, and her eyes were full of smiles: "little mouth is very sweet. Listen to what you mean, are you not from the state of Jin?"


    Zhao Min''s heart was about to jump to his throat. For fear that song Qingshu would be confused by the fox spirit, he revealed his Mongolian identity and pinched his thigh secretly. However, song Qingshu''s real Qi rebounded automatically and made his fingers ache.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "several countries have been fighting for years, and many places have changed hands. I don''t know which country I belong to."


    Obviously, the lady in Imperial costume just asked casually, and she didn''t dare to be interested in this. She said softly, "don''t you introduce yourself first?"


    Song Qingshu gave a gift and said, "it''s our faux pas. Our brother''s surname is song. My name is sunset. His name is qiucao. He is from Songzhou."


    "Every year, autumn grass grows on the street, and the sun sets in the building every day. It''s a unique name for you," said the lady in the palace dress, frowning gently. "It''s a pity that you don''t have a good surname." The state of Jin and the state of song are feuds. When she heard the word song, she was not happy.


    Song Qingshu glances at her unexpectedly. He doesn''t expect that she, a Jinren, is familiar with Chinese poetry. These two pseudonyms are just taken casually by him. They are intended to make fun of Zhao min. he doesn''t know how they came from.


    "To tell you the truth, madam, I also hate the surname song." Zhao Min saw song Qingshu eat a shriveled, secretly snicker unceasingly, "just don''t know if madam can tell Fang Ming?" She is more curious about the identity of this woman, hoping to take the opportunity to learn more about the intelligence of the state of Jin and make plans for the future.


    "It''s not common for a young man to be so bold among the Han people. Don''t you just tell your future husband the name of your Han girl''s family?" The beauty of the palace dress has long been in favor of Zhao Min when she saw that he was handsome and romantic. Although she said so, she didn''t blame him in her tone, instead, she felt a little more provocative


    Seeing the eye wave of the Palace Dress beauty, it seems that she has a crush on Zhao Min, and song Qingshu stands there in a daze: isn''t it? Can''t you see that women disguise themselves as men?


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know that the lady in Imperial costume was a noble figure in the state of Jin. Naturally, he didn''t see those tricks in the world. In addition, song Qingshu took off one of Zhao Min''s Earrings before, and Zhao Min took off the other one. In this way, there was no obvious flaw in his body except that he was more beautiful and white, It''s not surprising that the other side can''t see it.


    This coquettish fox! Zhao Min scolded secretly, but a smile appeared on his face: "I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman as my wife. I''ll lose my temper for a moment and blurt out my desire. I hope my wife will forgive me."


    "My name is not as nice as you. If you don''t mention it, just call me Mrs. Tang." Hearing Zhao Min''s praise, the beauty of the palace dress was very happy. She patted the cushion beside her and asked Zhao Min to sit down beside him. "Such a handsome figure, who is so cruel to hurt you?"

 Chapter 318

    "I can''t compare with my wife when I say I''m handsome." Zhao Min hesitated for a moment, and finally sat down by her side. However, as soon as he sat down, he moved his butt to the outside without leaving any trace. In his heart, he was thinking about whether there was a senior official surnamed Tang in the high level of Jin State.


    The kingdom of Jin was originally a nomadic country. There were few Han people in the aristocratic class. Zhao Minsi couldn''t think of anyone whose surname was Tang.


    "Cough ~" too much trouble, Zhao Min accidentally affected the injury, can not help coughing a few.


    "Young master, you are injured. Lie down quickly." Mrs. Tang said with concern.


    "Lie down?" Zhao Min looked around and saw that there was no place to lie. What Mrs. Tang meant was to let herself lie on her thigh. With a chill, she quickly changed the topic and said, "madam, now that the gate of the city is closed, will it be inconvenient to take our brothers to the city?"


    "It''s not convenient," said Mrs. Tang with a smile on her lips. "Don''t say it''s two people. Even if it''s 200 people, it''s not difficult."


    Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue when he hears it. Now all the heroes are together, and every city is extremely well guarded, for fear that spies will enter the city. It''s an exaggeration that this woman can bring hundreds of people into the city casually. If the enemy controls this woman, isn''t Kaifeng easy to get? It''s just not clear what identity she is and how much energy she can have.


    When song Qingshu and Zhao Min were thinking deeply, a string of silver bell like smile appeared in their ears. Mrs. Tang looked at Zhao Min and said, "how do you plan to thank Mrs. Ben for helping you so much this time?"


    Zhao Min and Song Qing look at each other in writing. What does she mean? Before they could reply, Mrs. Tang had slowly sat up and stretched out her arms lazily. At that moment, her high chest and slender waist were shown in front of them.


    "Ah, my wife feels very weak after a long journey. If only someone could beat me. It''s a pity that the intimate servant girl didn''t take her with her this time. Those outside are rude people again... "


    Although I didn''t make it through, I couldn''t understand it more clearly.


    Zhao Min and song Qingshu look at each other as if they have a soul in their heart. In one eye, there is a flash of "lewd baby" and in the other eye, there is a flash of "slut".


    Before, Mrs. Tang invited two men to ride in a carriage. Although song Qingshu thought it was strange, he didn''t know it was such a result when the national atmosphere in these grasslands was open and there were not so many plans.


    "Elder brother, I''m seriously injured and weak, so I''ll trouble you to beat my wife." Zhao Min opens a pair of innocent big eyes and looks at Song Qingshu sincerely. He thinks that although it''s a bit cheap for the other party, it''s absolutely impossible for him to beat his back for this lady.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and said to Mrs. Tang, "if my wife doesn''t dislike my clumsiness, I''ll beat my wife."


    "How wonderful! You are my guests." Although Mrs. Tang said this, she didn''t mean to refuse. She even turned aside to make it convenient for song Qingshu to walk behind her.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t refuse this kind of job, it was another matter to be chased to the shelves by another woman. When he sat down behind Mrs. Tang, he couldn''t help staring at Zhao min. Zhao Min wrinkled Qiong''s nose and her face was in high spirits.


    When song Qingshu put his hands on Mrs. Tang''s shoulders, Mrs. Tang gave out a very comfortable nasal sound. He felt the other party''s soft and boneless body. Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling it.


    Martial arts practitioners are familiar with every acupoint of the human body. In addition to the genuine Qi that song Qingshu unconsciously attached to her fingertips, not long after the beginning, Mrs. Tang closed her eyes, looked happy and sweet, and breathed sweet and greasy from time to time in her throat. Fortunately, song Qingshu is not what it used to be, otherwise she really can''t hold it.


    On the contrary, Zhao Min, who was on one side, hung his head red and clamped his legs tightly, sometimes moved a few times unnaturally, looking confused and miserable for a while.


    "Mr. Song, is my family beautiful?" Mrs. Tang suddenly opened a pair of peach blossom eyes, which seemed to be covered with a thin layer of water mist, and looked at Zhao Min quietly.


    "Beauty ~" Zhao Min gave a groan in response.


    At the same time, song Qingshu found a pair of white and greasy hands gently on his hands, slowly pulling himself to her skirt.


    "And such good things?" Song Qingshu''s eyes widened and noticed Zhao Min''s abnormality. With a frown, he suddenly saw the censer in the corner. Then he thought that when he entered the carriage, he smelled a sweet smell. Is there something wrong with the fragrance?


    Song Qingshu speculated that the incense burner might have added some drugs to stimulate emotion. As for why it didn''t work for him, I''m afraid it was because of his practice of Huanxi Zen. The fragrance of Huanxi Zhenqi was the most fatal temptation in the world. How could ordinary drugs affect him.


    Is hesitant to take back his hand, suddenly look a change, a will Mrs. Tang to the ground, a move Qinglong water will Zhaomin suction to the arms.


    Zhao Min suddenly woke up and was about to get angry when a sharp sound came from the air. As a Mongolian princess, Zhao Min naturally knew that this was the unique sound of the most powerful armor piercing arrow in the army, and he was invincible wherever he passed.


    Before we could shout out the word "be careful", dozens of sharp arrows had been shot in from outside the curtain. Song Qingshu had a dignified look. He held the wooden sword in his hand long ago. When he turned his wrist, the wooden sword whirled around it like a fan and stopped all the bows and arrows in front of him.


    At the same time, there were shouts from the outside of the carriage. It was obvious that Mrs. Tang''s escort suffered a heavy loss.


    "Who are you, dare to attack Chongyi army Jiedushi''s wife''s motorcade?" Soon came the roar of the knight leader just now.


    "That''s the bitch you killed!" His response was a sneer.


    Hearing the conversation outside, they finally understood the identity of Mrs. Tang. However, Zhao Min was very puzzled. Although the Jiedushi of Chongyi army was a powerful vassal town in the state of Jin, it didn''t seem to match the kind of power shown by the lady just now.


    "How are you, master?" The knight leader gathered the remnant guards around the carriage. Because he wanted to guard against the enemies around him, he did not dare to look back at the situation in the carriage. But he saw with his own eyes more than a dozen armor piercing arrows shot in, and now the three people inside have already been shot into hedgehogs.


    "I''m fine." Mrs. Tang''s weak voice was palpitating.


    Song Qingshu knew that staying in the carriage was just waiting for death, so it was better to go out. The space was large, and it was convenient to fight or run for life, so he helped the two women out.


    When looking at the people in black surrounded by people outside, song Qingshu secretly complained that he wanted to take a ride, but he didn''t know that the fire at the gate of the city affected the fish.


    "If I say we just met by chance and didn''t know each other, can you let us go?" When song Qingshu said this, even Zhao Min blushed. As soon as he was well received by others, he turned his face when he was in danger. It''s very unkind.


    Sure enough, the knight leader looked contemptuous: "bah, little white face is really shameless."


    After hearing song Qingshu''s words, Mrs. Tang felt very weak and almost fainted. However, she had just witnessed song Qingshu''s magical martial arts and knew that whether she could escape from the sky today depended on the man in front of her.


    "Mr. Song, as long as you can help my wife out, in the kingdom of Jin, if you put forward any conditions, my wife... Can meet you..." speaking of the back, the voice is as thin as a mosquito, almost inaudible.


    Seeing Mrs. Tang''s coquettish appearance, song Qingshu screamed fiercely. He thought that you were like Ren Juncai just now, but at this time I had to risk my life to save you to kiss Fangze. Do you think I''m stupid?


    Zhao Min''s concern is quite different from that of song Qingshu. Song Qingshu thinks that Mrs. Tang is conditioned by her own body. However, Zhao Min noticed that Mrs. Tang put forward the words "any condition within the scope of the kingdom of Jin". She can''t help but wonder: how can she be such a good lady?


    "Son of the Song Dynasty?" Suddenly, a light voice rang out from the crowd in black. A green woman with slim figure and light gauze hat stood out in the crowd and said in a clear and angry voice, "I hate people surnamed song most. Kill them."


    Zhao Min stares at Song Qingshu angrily, thinking that this loser, how come the two women I met tonight hate song.


    "It''s you!" When the woman in Green saw the appearance of song Qingshu, she was surprised and angry.


    "You have a lot of romantic debt." One side of Zhao Min see this big music, also regardless of their own also in danger, gloating said.


    "Has song ever offended a girl?" Song Qingshu is also strange. The gossamer on this woman''s hat covers her appearance, but she is light, delicate and timid. She must be a very beautiful woman.


    "Is it possible that I have committed peach blossom crimes in recent days?" Song Qingshu''s stomach is full of scorn. In the past two days, first Zhao Min, then Mrs. Tang, and now this woman, "I''ve seen a ghost. Come slowly. I can''t digest it in such a short time."


    "It''s not just a sin. If you don''t break yourself to pieces today, it''s hard to report your contempt and humiliation that day."


    When it comes to the word "frivolous shame", the woman in green can''t help blushing, angry and ashamed when she remembers the scene of that day. But it was only a matter of a moment. As soon as she was slightly absorbed, her face was covered with frost. With a wave of her hand, a group of people in black robes poured out from behind her, holding black bamboo tubes to the people in the carriage.


    "Is this... A gun?" Looking at the rows of bamboo tubes in front of him, song Qingshu suddenly began to play.


    "This bamboo tube is filled with poisonous water that will rot when it meets with objects. Just a little bit of it will rot to the bone. No matter how good your martial arts are, you can''t escape today." The woman in green snorted coldly, "if you are willing to break your arms and dig out your eyes now, I may consider letting you go."


    Rao is Zhao Min, also a ruthless person. Hearing her words, he feels cold all over. He says to song Qingshu quietly, "what have you done to others to make this girl hate you so much?"


    "I don''t know!" Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and said to the woman in green, "girl, I don''t even know who you are. You have to let me die to understand."

 Chapter 319

    Thinking of the shame scene on that day, the woman in green thought how it could be said in public. She was hesitating whether to let her men launch poison. Behind her came the voice of smiling and chanting.


    "Which man can make my sister so generous? My sister wants to have a look."


    A tall and beautiful woman came out of the crowd, but the most impressive thing was not her appearance, but the pear blossom gun behind her, which was longer than her body. She was full of heroism.


    Beautiful woman up and down looked at Song Qingshu, not from the eyes of a bright, good a dignified man.


    Knowing the status of the woman in green in the Jianghu, an ordinary man has offended her. She can''t live until now. This man is so handsome. When I contact the blush on the woman in Green''s face just now, I think it might be a couple who are in conflict. That''s why she hasn''t killed her all the time.


    But the woman in green is famous for her thin skin. If you want to kill a man, you can''t take it back. If you really let her men radiate poison, the man will never die. It''s better to take the man back alive and let her release it. You should send her personal feelings quietly.


    All this is just a matter of blink of an eye. The beautiful woman thought about everything and said to the woman in green with a smile: "it''s too cheap to shoot him like this because she offended Miss Ren. Let the elder sister hand to capture him, younger sister, you torture him again Her mouth is beautiful, not only take care of each other''s face, but also give her a step down, not afraid of the woman in green against.


    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, song Qingshu finally woke up. Looking at the woman in green, he lost his voice and said, "it''s you!" I can''t help but think of the beautiful scenery of stealing onto the black cliff and hiding in the bath bucket with her.


    Noting that song Qingshu''s eyes are aimed at his legs intentionally or unintentionally, Ren Yingying only feels a burning sensation in the place swept by his eyes. Thinking of his legs being held in his hands and caressed wantonly, Ren Yingying is shy and angry. Just after hearing his partner''s advice, he thinks it''s too cheap to kill him in this way.


    However, she knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts were very important. She could not help worrying and said, "but he is very good at martial arts..." she did not finish her words, but the meaning was very clear.


    But the beautiful woman raised her chin and looked proud: "don''t worry, you forget your sister''s nickname?"


    Not long ago, I saw the other side''s shooting, and the unpredictable shooting method was not even under brother Chong''s Dugu nine swords. Ren Yingying immediately said with a smile: "my elder sister has a pear blossom gun, which is invincible all over the world. My younger sister is really worried."


    Hearing Ren Yingying''s words, the captain of Mrs. Tang''s guard laughed: "this charming girl, dare to claim to be invincible all over the world. In Lao Tzu''s opinion, no matter what pear blossom spear or sweet scented osmanthus spear is, it can''t beat Lao Tzu''s long spear in bed. "


    Originally, he would never dare to be so vulgar in front of Mrs. Tang. However, looking at the dense crowd of people in black around him, he knew that he would die today. In despair, he did not have so many scruples.


    The beautiful woman''s face was cold. She raised her hand to hold the gun. She looked at him from a distance and stabbed his throat.


    Since the knight could be the leader of Lady Tang''s guard, he was not weak. Seeing that she was so far away, he couldn''t help but despise her. He didn''t know that in the blink of an eye, the other side''s long gun had been stabbed a few feet before, and he was so shocked that he cut at the head of the gun.


    Although the knight''s sword is not a peerless sword, it is more than enough to blow hair and break hair. The barrel of the long gun is made of wood. If this knife goes down, the other side''s head will be broken, and the crisis will be solved naturally.


    The beautiful woman sneered. The spear head suddenly became like a snake and twisted out of thin air. Before the knight had time to change his move, he felt a sharp pain in her throat. He threw down his weapon and covered her throat with both hands. He looked at the beautiful woman who had already returned to the original place in horror: "you... You..."


    The beautiful woman was angry that he was obscene, so she deliberately shot him through the trachea and avoided the main artery, so that he could only die slowly in pain.


    Just now, song Qingshu was hesitating whether he wanted to help her. He didn''t know that the dust had settled in an instant. Looking at the gun behind the beautiful woman, he blurted out: "are you Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady of Shandong?"


    The beautiful woman''s eyes flashed a little surprised. She was often called "Si Niang Zi" in the river and lake. As time passed, her real name was not known except for those closest to her. She could not help looking at Song Qingshu strangely: "who is the young master and how do you know the name of my concubine?"


    Seeing that Yang Miaozhen didn''t retort, Zhao Min also looked at Song Qingshu strangely. Based on Mongolian information, he only knew that she was called Si Niangzi. He could not help laughing and saying, "which girl''s maiden name is there in the world that you don''t know?"


    Song Qingshu can''t explain that he saw her real name in history books. At that time, when he saw her life story, he subconsciously admired her, so he was very impressed. Hesitated for a while, originally wanted to report a pseudonym, but had Ren Yingying present, had to say: "in next song Qingshu, met four Niangzi."


    Thinking of the other party''s comment that "a pear blossom gun is invincible in the world" in the official history, song Qingshu thought that this woman might not be inferior to the five unique things. Moreover, her amazing shot just now might also suffer from her carelessness, so he quickly took 12 points to guard against it.


    Yang Miaozhen was even more surprised when he heard song Qingshu''s report to his family: "young master was the first master of the Qing Dynasty in the past, but later he abandoned his glory and wealth and assassinated Kangxi?"


    It turns out that although song Qingshu was notorious before, it was later said that the assassination of Kangxi failed, but he was frustrated. Such a miserable end made the heroes all over the world sigh.


    In addition, sang Feihong is grateful for song Qingshu''s kindness in the past. Although he can''t avenge him, he has the ability to use the power of Wuhu gate to make his stories into operas and sing them in the streets. Of course, all kinds of beautification are indispensable. Song Qingshu was described as a hero who endured humiliation, did not hesitate to sacrifice personal honor and disgrace, in order to win the trust of Kangxi, and finally failed to die in a wave attack. The image of song Qingshu is brilliant.


    "Ask Miss Ren around you, and you''ll know." Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know all this. Seeing Yang Miaozhen look strange, she thought she was curious about why she didn''t die.


    Seeing that Ren Yingying nodded hesitantly, Yang Miaozhen quickly put away his long gun and said enthusiastically, "it''s really disrespectful to be song Yingxiong, but before Kangxi announced to the world that the young master had already..."


    Zhao Min is also staring at Song Qingshu. In her opinion, there are many doubts about the assassination, but she hasn''t had time to ask him.


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and faltered: "it''s a long story." I don''t want to elaborate.


    "The tartar emperor must have been angry and cursed the young master." Yang Miaozhen nodded understandably, and soon frowned again, pointing to Mrs. Tang and her party, "by the way, why did Mr. Song stay with these Jin people?"


    Mrs. Tang is pointed at by her, in the heart fear, nervously pulled song Qingshu clothes.


    Song Qingshu pulled over Zhao Min and explained: "my companion was seriously injured. I took her to Kaifeng City to find a famous killer doctor Ping to treat the injury. I didn''t know that the gate of Kaifeng City was closed. Mrs. Tang just passed by, and when she heard about our difficulties, she offered to send us to the city. "


    It''s this fox spirit who wants to hook up with a man. Zhao Min is full of complaints. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, he knows that he has the intention of defending this coquettish woman. He''s so angry that he gives him a hard hand. However, the situation is tense, and she doesn''t dare to break down at this time.


    Yang Miaozhen''s eyesight is so powerful. Although Zhao Min''s actions are deliberately disguised, they have not escaped her eyes. Unlike Mrs. Tang, she has a lot of experience in the world. At a glance, she can see that Zhao Min is a woman disguised as a man. Although she looks pale after her serious injury, she has a picturesque face and an air of grace. Beauty is rare in her life.


    With such a beautiful woman beside her lover, Yang Miaozhen thought that no wonder Miss Ren was so angry.


    "I see. Then please go to one side and have a rest with your companions." Yang Miaozhen turned to his opponent and asked, "although we are the grass-roots people in the world, we also know heroes and attach importance to heroes. Do you think we should embarrass Mr. Song?"


    There was a quick response from the people in black


    "No!"


    "I like to listen to the story of song Gongzi best."


    "Mr. Song, sign me a name. My mother-in-law adores you most."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was frightened by their enthusiasm and thought when he was so famous.


    Hearing their shouts, Ren Yingying was anxious and hesitated to order his men to spray poison water. But he also knew that in this way, he would definitely turn against the fourth lady and think of his father''s great cause... Ren Yingying stamped her feet and finally let go.


    Noticing Ren Yingying''s face, Yang Miaozhen wondered: I rescued your lover, why didn''t you look happy at all.


    It''s not surprising that Yang Miaozhen is so ignorant. The world is so big that apart from the people related to the sun moon cult and the Wuyue sword sect, he doesn''t know that Ren Yingying''s love affair with Huashan Linghu Chong is normal.


    "Thank you for your help. It''s just that Mrs. Tang helped her. Song really can''t abandon her at the moment of crisis."


    Mrs. Tang looked at his back gratefully, but Zhao Min''s face changed and she was about to open her mouth. She didn''t know that song Qingshu took her belt and gently pushed to Yang Miaozhen: "if song died, I hope the fourth lady will send my companion to Kaifeng to find a cure."


    Song Qingshu worried about the poisonous water tube of the sun moon god cult, and did not grasp the protection of Zhao Min, so he simply handed her over to Yang Miaozhen.


    Zhao Min was pushed by a soft force and landed on Yang Miao''s side. As soon as he stood still, he could not help but scold: "Song Qingshu, so many women who love you are waiting for you. No matter what they are, which one is worse than the fox spirit? Is it worth risking your life for he

 Chapter 320

    When Yang Miaozhen and others stare at him strangely, Zhao Min realizes that there is ambiguity in his words. It seems that he is also one of those women who love him deeply. His face turns red, but he is embarrassed to explain at this time.


    "I thought you wanted me to die." Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly and gave her a faint smile.


    "Well, of course I want you to die. I just want you to die in my hands instead of ending your life with such ridiculous reasons."


    Zhao Min Bing Xueming is smart. He knows that song Qingshu has always had a plan. But this time he sent himself away ahead of time. It must be that he is not sure how to deal with these people. After this time together, her impression of song Qingshu changed a lot. Although she didn''t have feelings, she didn''t want to see him fall into a situation of dying for a woman in the state of Jin.


    At this time, Mrs. Tang opened her mouth and bowed slightly to song Qingshu. She said in a soft voice, "I''m very grateful for song Qingshu''s thoughts. However, they are numerous and powerful. Even if you stay here, you''re just wasting your life. You''d better take your younger brother with you for treatment as soon as possible. "


    One side of Zhao Min disdained to curl his mouth: "to retreat for the fox."


    "The reason why I want to save Mrs. Tang is not to be greedy for her beauty, but just for the Tao in my heart." Song Qingshu smiles faintly, and he can''t see Mrs. Tang''s mind. Although he is not a good man, he has his own persistence. No matter what the motive is, Mrs. Tang is kind to him. It''s against her heart to stand by like this. When martial arts are practiced to a certain level, it''s often more important to cultivate heart than martial arts.


    Yang Miaozhen''s face was full of admiration. "If other people look at you, it''s OK to let it go. It''s just that my younger sister is entrusted to kill this woman. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    "The fourth lady doesn''t have to worry about being entrusted to be loyal. Please." Song Qingshu held out his hand.


    Yang Miaozhen frowned. No matter how skillful song Qingshu''s martial arts were, he would not escape death. She admired the man in front of her and didn''t want him to die in the army. She was not embarrassed for a moment.


    Zhao Min is also anxious. Although song Qingshu takes advantage of her from time to time, she knows that song Qingshu will never really hurt her. On the contrary, this group of people around her, a witch sect saint and a rebel leader, don''t look like a good friend. What''s more, they are sensitive to their own identity, and their future is uncertain.


    Noticing Yang Miaozhen''s hesitation, Zhao Min turned her mind around and guessed her mind to seven or eight. Soon he had an idea: "I have a way to get the best of both worlds here. You may as well listen to it."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously and thought that she had to be careful with her ideas, or she would sell them and still count the money for her.


    If Zhao Min knew song Qingshu''s mind now, she would be so angry that she would give up immediately. I don''t care whether you die or not.


    Yang Miaozhen also looked at her in surprise and said with a smile, "tell me."


    Zhao Min frowned slightly and said softly: "you must have heard of this song... Elder brother song has excellent martial arts skills and is famous all over the world. He will fight for his life later. Elder brother song... Will die naturally, but I''m afraid that the fourth lady''s men will also die, and the fourth lady may also be seriously injured. Four Niang Zi and elder brother song are generous and righteous people. It''s a pity that they get killed and injured for the sake of just one Jin man. "


    Although Zhao Min''s voice was weak, there was a faint convincing meaning in his tone. Seeing that everyone was staring at him, she chuckled and continued: "since the fourth lady is known as" a pear blossom gun, invincible in the world ", in my opinion, it''s better for us to have a fair competition. If brother song wins, the fourth lady will let us go; If brother song loses, he will leave this lady Tang to you. If you want to kill or cut her, you can do as you please. What do you think? "


    Zhao minpan is very clear. She has seen song Qingshu do it with her own eyes. She can rob herself when so many top experts in the inn look around. She doesn''t believe that the fourth lady''s martial arts are better than Xuancheng, the first person in Shaolin in 200 years, or the king of Falun of Mongolia.


    Yang Miaozhen brightened his eyes and asked his subordinates with a smile, "what do you think?"


    The four women''s martial arts have always been respected by a group of people in the world. In addition, the name of song Qingshu was only limited to the Qing Dynasty. No one thought that Yang Miaozhen would lose, so they applauded.


    Yang Miaozhen looked at Zhao Min with a smile, and said quietly, "you have calculated carefully for your lover. No matter whether he loses or wins later, he will have no loss..."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and he was about to explain. However, Yang Miaozhen turned around and yelled to song Qingshu, "son song, I have no problem here. Do you agree?"


    Song Qingshu accidentally glanced at Zhao Min, but also did not expect that Zhao Min would try his best to help himself. He nodded: "seeing the invincible pear blossom gun of the fourth lady, song naturally can''t get it."


    "What if it''s even?" One side of Ren Yingying suddenly said.


    Seeing that Zhao Minzheng was about to open his mouth, song Qingshu raised his hand to stop him and said, "when the fourth lady has the advantage, she is willing to risk herself and give song a chance to fight alone. It''s already a big loss. If it''s a draw, song will lose."


    "Mr. Song is indeed a modest gentleman." Yang Miaozhen nodded approvingly, "please!"


    Hearing Yang Miaozhen''s praise of song Qingshu, Ren Yingying''s lungs almost burst with anger. He thought of song Qingshu''s reckless and frivolous attitude towards himself in the bathtub on the black cliff. What can be related to a modest gentleman? However, the reason is that she can''t explain herself to others, so she has to stand there alone and sulk.


    Seeing Yang Miaozhen''s amazing shot just now, song Qingshu didn''t dare to hold it up. For the first time, he held the wooden sword in his hand and stood there dignified.


    Seeing the weapons in Song Qingshu''s hands, a crowd of people in black couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sword made of wood? Song Yingxiong should change his sword. "


    "Our fourth lady''s shooting skill is very sharp. I''m afraid this thin piece of wood will break at the touch of it?"


    "It seems that the fourth lady will win this time."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Min naturally knows that the iron sword and the wooden sword are no longer different from Song Qingshu. Hearing the noise of the crowd in black, he turns his eyes and says to Ren Yingying, "brother song suffers too much from his weapons. Later, Miss Ren''s companion won''t be able to fight. I hope miss Ren will lend his waist sword to brother song and return it with both hands."


    Although Zhao Min had confidence in Song Qingshu''s martial arts, he thought that since Yang Miaozhen was known as "a pear blossom gun, invincible in the world", he must be one of the best. What she said seems to ask Ren Yingying, but in fact, she said it to Yang Miaozhen on purpose. If Yang Miaozhen is really misled by her and despises song Qingshu''s wooden sword, he will inevitably suffer a great loss to the war.


    Ren Yingying said angrily, "why should I lend it to him?"


    She held a short sword in her hand, and several precious stones were inlaid on the scabbard. This sword, named Yidian, is a famous treasure of the sun and moon god religion. Although it is shorter than the ordinary long sword, it is closer to a dagger, but it is easy to cut iron and gold.


    "If he accidentally dies under the gun of the fourth lady, who will you take revenge on?" Zhao Min said with a faint smile.


    "Sister Yang just stabbed him to death." Ren Yingying said hatefully, but he hesitated in his heart. If song Qingshu died like this, it would be too cheap for him. But at this time, he borrowed his beloved sword to compete with him. What would other people think?


    Through the veil, you can vaguely see Ren Yingying''s face is uncertain, obviously is tangled, Zhao Min cunning smile, no longer pay attention to her, attention to the field contest.


    Yang Miaozhen had a brilliant vision and did not despise song Qingshu''s wooden sword like others. Seeing that song Qingshu was holding a wooden sword and standing in the same place like this, he felt like Yue zhiyuanzhen, and quickly began to work hard.


    "It''s a guest from afar, Mr. song first!" Seeing that there is no flaw in Song Qingshu, Yang Miaozhen is not willing to take the lead.


    "Ladies first, four ladies first." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    "In that case, it''s better to be obedient than respectful, young sister. Young master song, be careful!" Yang Miaozhen doesn''t refuse any more. Her pear blossom shooting skill can not only attack flaws, but also be good at making flaws through the attack of pear blossom in rainstorm.


    As soon as the word "Le" was finished, Yang Miaozhen had shot three feet before Song Qingshu.


    "Ah ~"


    At this time, two women screamed at the same time.


    A exclamation is Zhao Min''s, Yang Miaozhen just used this move, in the twinkling of an eye, he took the life of the leader of the guard of Mrs. Tang. Another exclamation is Ren Yingying. She glares at Zhao Min: "why do you pinch me?"


    It turns out that Zhao Min is nervous and subconsciously grabs at the side. Ren Yingying is also absorbed in watching the competition. Without any precaution, Zhao Min, who is seriously injured, grabs her right hand. Zhao Min''s long nails make her cry out in pain.


    However, few people in the audience paid attention to the episode here, and they were all staring at how song Qingshu dealt with it.


    Song Qingshu is famous. Naturally, Yang Miaozhen will not be as casual as he was when he dealt with the Knights of the Jin Dynasty. Although it is the same move, there are hundreds of changes.


    The body of Yang Miaozhen''s pear blossom gun suddenly trembled, and the head of the gun suddenly burst into a dazzling silver light. It was clear that there was only one head of the gun, but at that moment it turned into hundreds of heads, just like the pear blossom all over Song Qingshu''s body.


    Song Qingshu is facing the gorgeous firecracker, and his feeling is more obvious. He can see it clearly. There are 108 gun heads, aiming at 108 important points on his body.


    Knowing that it was Yang Miaozhen''s internal force that bent the body of the gun and made the head of the gun flicker, he created the illusion of stabbing 108 guns in an instant. Now the key question is which one of the 108 guns is true.


    Thinking so much is just a moment. Song Qingshu was about to make a sword, but his face suddenly changed, because the power of the gun head told him that every shot was true.


    "Ah ~" Zhao Min''s face faded, because she saw that song Qingshu had been blocked by Yang Miaozhen''s shot because of his misjudgment, and all the way back. She had to take the 108 shots. If she didn''t stop one shot, she would be seriously injured or die on the spot.

 Chapter 321

    Ren Yingying also has a complicated look. She thought she would be very happy when she saw that the frivolous thief was about to be stabbed to death. But the joy in her imagination didn''t appear as scheduled. Instead, she was disappointed.


    She didn''t understand why she had such a reaction. She could only blame herself for not wanting this hateful guy to die in the hands of others.


    Song Qingshu is also in a dilemma. He didn''t expect Yang Miaozhen''s pear blossom gun to be so unpredictable. You know, in the palace of Baoqin prince in Shengjing City, he was able to shoot down the arrows one by one, but he was not sure about the gorgeous fireworks of Yang Miaozhen.


    Although the rain of arrows is dense, the strength attached to each arrow can be predicted, and the strength attached to each arrow is almost the same. As long as he allocates the strength of each sword, he can naturally shoot down the bows and arrows one by one.


    Although Yang Miaozhen''s 108 guns are gorgeous, song Qingshu can clearly see the trajectory of each gun, and it is not difficult to stop them. What is really difficult is that Yang Miaozhen''s Lihua gun is a living thing. The strength of each shot is uncertain, and it can be switched between the virtual and the real by visual inspection.


    If song Qingshu is still like shooting down arrow rain, how to distribute the power of each sword is the biggest problem.


    If the distribution of power is insufficient, when Yang Miaozhen hits a shot with all his strength, he will be driven straight in by the other side; If there is too much power distribution, when Yang Miaozhen uses a shot of virtual force, it will produce a kind of uncomfortable feeling that he uses his whole body power and punches in the air. Without internal injury, it will also affect the rhythm of the sword. His sword method is about one stroke. If the sword is in disorder, Yang Miaozhen''s remaining guns will never be stopped.


    She used to draw gourd according to her swordsmanship. She also used the sword technique of combining strength and softness to deal with her unpredictable 108 shots. It''s a pity that Yang Miaozhen''s shooting is too fast. He has lost his chance. Even if he takes her 108 shots, he will be welcomed by another 108 shots. He can only passively cope with the continuous attacks from the other side, and Yang Miaozhen will always be invincible.


    Song Qingshu secretly regretted that he was too big to let the other party take the lead. However, they soon abandoned these negative emotions and began to think about what to do next.


    In fact, Yang Miaozhen used the ten thousand sword Guizong that he had understood before. Although the shooting technique was exquisite, it was only 108 guns in this moment, and the sword spirit of ten thousand sword Guizong was more than ten million. But this move, only two results, pear shot broken sword gas, his death, Yang Miaozhen seriously injured; Li Hua''s spear can''t defeat sword Qi. Yang Miao''s real body is dead and he is injured. Life and death in one move!


    Thinking of Yang Miaozhen''s intention to release her before, song Qingshu didn''t want to hurt her life. He quickly made a decision to protect her real Qi in her chest and took Yang Miaozhen''s first shot with his body.


    Although song Qingshu''s internal power is powerful, it is not the body of King Kong after all. Yang Miaozhen stabbed into his body like a firecracker, and his blood splashed in an instant.


    "Brother song!" Zhao Min cried out in silence. Before she called song Qingshu''s cell phone, it was because of the presence of outsiders to hide her identity. However, this cry was sincere. She was really concerned about song Qingshu''s life or death.


    "Good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. That bastard doesn''t die so easily." Seeing Zhao Min''s appearance, Ren Yingying frowned and thought that the bastard had a woman''s love. I don''t know if she would care so much about him when she knew the true face of song Qingshu.


    "Well, we have to find a way to expose him." Ren Yingying pondered bitterly, obviously unable to think of any good way. It turns out that it''s absolutely impossible to let Miss Ren, who has excellent face, tell what happened in the bath bucket that day.


    Yang Miaozhen is shocked to find that song Qingshu has not made a move to resist. He is hesitating whether to continue to make a move, but finds that song Qingshu has rapidly retreated with the help of his gun.


    "Good lightness skill!" When Yang Miaozhen saw that song Qingshu was like smoke, he couldn''t help admiring it.


    Yang Miaozhen naturally knew that song Qingshu''s injury was not as serious as it seemed. His shot was dispelled by his body protecting Qi layer upon layer, but only pierced the skin and did not hurt the meridians.


    Understand that song Qingshu is through injury also want to leave her attack range, Yang Miaozhen how dare to neglect, a pear gun like a tarsal maggot, towards the figure of song Qingshu catch up.


    Stepping on the sand without trace is the best lightness skill in the world. With the growth of the skill, song Qingshu has trained it to the top. In terms of lightness skill, song Qingshu is at least the top three, even if it is not the best in the world.


    Song Qingshu is fighting for the chance of getting hurt. How can it be so easy to waste. Yang Miaozhen saw that song Qingshu only started before her. When she ran after her with a gun, song Qingshu had already reached a big tree several feet away. When she stepped on it, the whole person came back like a shell. Before she arrived, her skin was hurt by the sharp sword.


    "Well come!" Although Yang Miaozhen was very shocked, there was no panic in his hand. The head of Lihua spear burst out a silver light, and the whole person welcomed him.


    It is clear that the wooden sword used in the song Qingshu, but when the spears and swords intersect, there are bursts of sounds of gold and iron striking each other. The sword Qi and the gun power spread out. The onlookers were shocked to find that there were many blood stains on their skin, and they hurriedly retreated several feet away.


    "Thank you for your help, Miss Ren." Under Zhao Min''s serious injury, she can''t avoid it. However, Ren Yingying suddenly comes to her side, embracing her slender waist and flying several feet away.


    "You said that if I didn''t save you, there would be some ferocious scars on your white face. Would your elder brother song still like you?" Ren Yingying looked back at her and asked.


    See Ren Yingying clearly help themselves, but to pretend such a look, Zhao Min heart secretly funny, good a proud temperament.


    "Brother song likes it or not. I''ll tell you something else, but I know that brother song won''t like you any more." Zhao Min chuckled.


    "Why do I want him to like me?" Ren Yingying was stunned.


    "It must be clear to miss Ren," Zhao Min said casually, with her hands behind her, watching the contest. "A woman is jealous. If Miss Ren lets another sister suffer and chooses to stand by, how dare such a woman, elder brother song, marry home?"


    Zhao Min didn''t know what was the relationship between Ren YingYing and song Qingshu, so he wanted to explore. She was born in Mongolia, but she didn''t have as many scruples as the Han women. She made fun of her own reputation and didn''t care.


    Listening to Zhao Min''s meaning, he thought that he was also song Qingshu''s lover, and he was commensurate with his sister. Ren Yingying''s pretty face turned red, and he said angrily, "that bastard, how can I like him?"


    Seeing that Ren Yingying didn''t look like a liar, Zhao Min said strangely, "then why do you hate her so much?" In Zhao Min''s view, a woman will hate a man, mostly from love to hate, or love and hate, no matter what, always can''t escape the emotional entanglement.


    "I..." Ren Yingying just opened her mouth, but she suddenly woke up. How can she say this kind of thing.


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s desire to talk and stop, Zhao Min gave a sly smile: "since you don''t say it, I''ll guess it. Well, brother song should have done something very sorry for you, right? "


    More than sorry! Ren Yingying hesitated and nodded slightly.


    Think of Ren Yingying said before the "frivolous humiliation" four words, Zhao Min suddenly a Leng, low voice asked: "you... Won''t be defiled by him?"


    In the bath bucket, she was naked and played by song Qingshu all over. Naturally, she was sullied by him. Ren Yingying subconsciously nodded her head and noticed Zhao Min''s strange look. She just realized that there was another more serious meaning of sullied. She explained in a hurry: "it''s not what you think."


    Zhao Min preconceived, thought Ren Yingying was just annoyed, inadvertently revealed the truth, hastened to comfort her.


    Ren Yingying can''t laugh or cry. No matter how he explains it, Zhao Min still looks at himself sympathetically. He can''t help but stare at Song Qingshu: "it''s this bastard who did it."


    Zhao Min nodded with approval and sneered: "he''s really a jerk."


    At this time, the war situation in the field has changed. At the beginning, Yang Miaozhen was caught unprepared. In the middle of the way, he did not know why. He found a flaw in Song Qingshu and slowly fought to the same extent. However, after a hundred moves, song Qingshu''s figure gradually turned into nothingness, successfully besieged her to the center, attacked her from all directions, and left without stopping. Yang Miaozhen has no way to use her skillful shooting skills, and she can only support them. She knows that the scope of her Dodge is getting smaller and smaller. When she can''t avoid it, she will be defeated.


    At first, the light of the Lihua spear was suppressed by the sword shadow, and then the silver light of the Lihua spear suddenly flourished, and the sword shadow was forced to move around. Later, there was only gorgeous silver light, but no sword shadow. Most people thought that Yang Miaozhen was sure to win.


    Ren Yingying was shocked and thought: "this fourth lady really deserves her reputation. Her shooting skills are just unpredictable. It seems that her father may not be her opponent. She just doesn''t know that she''s afraid of attracting stars? This time, we will discuss the alliance with the red coat army. In the end, we should not be turned against the Hakka army. "


    Zhao Min also shows a slight frown: he thought that the spy would repay Yang Miaozhen. His skill of shooting is just exaggeration. Now it seems that it''s more difficult to accept the red coat army to be used by Mongolia... Song Qingshu, a bastard who used to be so powerful in the inn, can''t even win a woman now. Doesn''t that prove that the king of the golden wheel is far from the opponent of this woman?

 Chapter 322

    It turned out that Zhao Min''s trip to the South was only a cover to send an envoy to the state of song. It was true that he contacted various rebel forces in Shandong and Henan.


    Over the years, Mongolia has fallen into the mire of war with other countries from the beginning. Khan Tiemuzhen is very dissatisfied. Then he moved his mind to adjust the overall strategic layout.


    According to Tiemuzhen''s plan, Mongolia will adopt the strategy of long-range and short-range attack. First, it will stop fighting with some countries and spare its hand to strike and destroy others.


    However, when deciding which country to cease war with, unexpected problems appeared. It turns out that Tiemuzhen is old and will return to changshengtian in a few years. The Mongolian kings are looking anxiously at Khan''s position.


    Tiemuzhen was not the only one who could decide who would be the next Khan. According to Mongolian custom, only the person with the most military achievements and prestige could be the Khan.


    If Tiemuzhen appointed a man who could not convince the public, he would be OK when he was alive, and no one would dare to change with Tiemuzhen''s prestige. However, once Tiemuzhen returned to changshengtian, the rest of the princes who had military power would not obey the nominal Khan, and Mongolia was doomed to fall into five parts.


    Tiemuzhen didn''t know this, so he enfeoffed the kings early and let them fight by themselves. In this way, it will be clear who has made great military contributions and who has high prestige in the end.


    The Kings also made great efforts to attack their respective target countries, fearing that they would fall behind other competitors. At this critical moment of fighting for Khan''s throne, which Prince is willing to ally with his target country?


    For example, in the alliance of Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty, Kublai Khan, who was responsible for the attack of the Southern Song Dynasty, fell into the dilemma of no military contribution; Ali Buge, who was in charge of the Manchu and Qing Dynasty alliance, certainly did not do it; With the alliance of the western regions, Xu liewu naturally did not want to.


    The kings were already full-fledged, and they all wanted to make alliance with the target countries of their competitors by using the strength of their noble ministers. However, they were almost the same in strength, and no one could achieve their wish. Therefore, the strategy of long-range and close attack could not be implemented.


    Tiemuzhen had no choice but to move other thoughts. Among the most powerful princes, except Zhao Min''s father, Ruyang king Chahan, the rest are Tiemuzhen''s direct grandchildren. Whatever they fight for, the position of Khan is in their own hands.


    However, Chahan, the king of Ruyang, is the son of Muhuali, Tiemuzhen''s former sworn brother. His influence is too huge. Although he is detached from the struggle for the throne of Khan, Tiemuzhen is deeply afraid of several grandchildren fighting with each other, and finally makes Chahan a fisherman.


    So Tiemuzhen soon put his eyes on Chahan. However, King Ruyang had made great achievements in the war, and he was the elder of Kublai Khan and Ali Buge. Among all the kings, he had a superior position. It was not easy to move him.


    I don''t know what the king of Ruyang did in his last life. He gave birth to Zhao Min, an outgoing girl who lost money. He stuck his heart on Zhang Wuji, the Ming religion. From then on, the king of Ruyang lost many wars in the western regions. Seeing the growing influence of the Ming religion and the Huibu of Xiaohe and Zhuo, Tiemuzhen finally got the name of Ruyang palace.


    The first step is to move the Ruyang palace out of the deep-rooted western region base camp. At the same time, Ali Buge can''t get any advantage in the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Tiemuzhen plans to exchange the fiefdoms between Chahan and Ali Buge for the reason that the war is unfavorable, and then Ali Buge will go to the western region to deal with the Ming religion and the Hui tribe, Chahan came to deal with the Qing Dynasty and the state of Jin.


    Of course, all this has not been officially announced, but the news has been deliberately leaked from the royal court. After Ruyang palace knew it, it immediately burst the pot.


    The people headed by Wang Baobao, the son of the world, think that Khan is deliberately helping Ali Buge. Ali Buge holds the most elite cavalry in the Mongolian base camp, but let Ruyang palace deal with the most powerful Manchu and Jin States, clearly in order to let Ali Buge come to the western regions to earn military merit, so as to help him fight for Khan''s position in Japan.


    Although Zhao Min felt that something was wrong, she didn''t dare to think about it subconsciously. However, Ruyang Wang sighed deeply. After a day alone in his study, she began to arrange to take over Ali Buge''s mess in the future.


    Ruyang king, as a general in the army, has no comparable experience with ALI Buge. He learned the lesson that Ali Buge could only fight head-on with Jin and Manchu. He sent Zhao Min to the hinterland of Jin and Manchu in advance to contact with various rebel forces in their country, intending to bring down the two powerful countries from within.


    In the past, the state of Jin destroyed the huge Northern Song Dynasty in a short time, but it could not digest the territory of the Northern Song Dynasty. In the Yellow River Basin, the people in the Central Plains miss the Northern Song Dynasty, and there are many local separatist forces. In addition, the Jin State has been fighting with Mongolia in recent years, and the financial situation is extremely tense, so it has to increase the taxes of the people. As a result, more volunteers have been born. The red coat army, which is active at the junction of Henan and Shandong, is the largest one among them.


    The Qing Dynasty is not much better than the Qing Dynasty. There are many voices against the Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty. The Heaven Earth Society, the red flower society, the Shenlong Island, the Zheng family in Taiwan, and the Golden Snake camp in Shandong. Because of Kangxi, the situation was not as bad as that of Jin. Among them, Shandong Golden Snake camp, which is the most powerful, was also turned over by him. His hands were covered by clouds and rain, making it broken.


    Zhao Min, however, keenly realized that the Golden Snake camp was of great value. On the one hand, he contacted the red coat army; on the other hand, he supported a spokesperson in the fragmented Golden Snake camp, reorganized the Golden Snake camp, and involved the energy of the Qing Dynasty.


    Of course, all this naturally can not let the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty realize in advance, so they are under the guise of sending envoys to the Southern Song Dynasty. This is why Zhao Min and his party did not leave Xiangyang and had to cross the border of the Jin and Qing Dynasties.


    When Zhao Min saw that Yang Miaozhen''s martial arts were so excellent, he was both happy and worried. I''m glad that the state of Jin has such a serious problem that it must be hard to sleep and eat; The worry is that Yang Miaozhen is so strong that he may not accept Mongolia''s appeasement. She wanted to use the king of the golden wheel and the second elder xuanming to threaten by force when she had to.


    Looking at Yang Miaozhen, who is in the dominant position in the field, and connecting with song Qingshu''s calmness before the king of Jinlun and xuanming, Zhao Min gives up this idea.


    Ding~


    With a crisp sound, the two figures separated.


    Yang Miaozhen was pale and said with a bitter smile, "I lost."


    As soon as the words came out, her subordinates looked at her incredulously, and there was an uproar in the woods: "how could it be that the fourth lady just now had the upper hand?"


    Yang Miaozhen''s face was cold and he said angrily, "you know a ball. If you lose, you lose. Is it because my mother cheated you?"


    Seeing that Yang Miaozhen was very powerful and a group of heroes in the green forest were silent, song Qingshu thought it was quite interesting. He quickly pointed to the wound on his chest and explained, "if it hadn''t been for the mercy of the fourth lady, song would have been seriously injured and died. In this way, he would have been tied at most."

 Chapter 323

    In the eyes of onlookers, Yang Miaozhen really shot into song Qingshu''s chest. But later, song Qingshu was like a nobody. When he heard that, he suddenly realized that it was Yang Miaozhen who was merciful.


    Yang Miaozhen''s face is hot. She knows that song Qingshu takes his shot with his body and then flies away. Even if he doesn''t keep his hand, it''s hard to really hurt him. Since the other party said so, it must be to save her face.


    Yang Miaozhen looks at him gratefully. As the leader of this group of bandits, her invincible prestige is very important to Yang Miaozhen. Instead of being coy and revealing the truth, she acquiesces and secretly accepts her feelings.


    At the corner of his eye, Yu Guang saw Zhao Min beside him. Yang Miao really wanted to help the two men and women: "when the sword was overflowing just now, if you were not distracted from the safety of your companion, how could your younger sister recover so quickly and fight with you so long?"


    Zhao Min was surprised: it turned out that Yang Miaozhen and gun guangdasheng were distracted by song Qingshu. He thought that they were enemies and friends, but song Qingshu was still looking after himself at such a critical moment. Zhao Min stood there, looking rather complicated for a moment.


    "The fourth lady''s shooting skill is magical. Song has never seen such gorgeous shooting skill. I really admire it." Song Qingshu said with heartfelt admiration.


    "The master of the Song Dynasty''s swordsmanship reached its peak. He is also the first person that my younger sister has met in so many years." In fact, Yang Miaozhen wanted to praise his body skill more, but he let the other side misunderstand that he was not satisfied with the defeat, so he had to praise his sword skill alone.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but smile. In fact, her shooting skill is not under her own swordsmanship, but under her own ghostly body method, she is in a powerful situation. No wonder her tone is still slightly unwilling.


    These two people flatter each other, is really some... Shameless? On one side, Zhao Min''s stomach is full of Fei.


    Ren Yingying was obviously a little impatient, and said, "song, it''s easy for you to admit that it''s a draw. Just now you said that you would lose even if you draw. Now you have nothing to say


    Although her words were rude, her voice was clear and sweet. I had never seen her before. I didn''t expect that the majestic sun moon god nun in the lake was such a charming little girl.


    "This..." Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying that the draw was just a polite remark. In order to give Yang Miaozhen a step down, he forgot the previous agreement. Now run by Ren Yingying, you can''t help riding a tiger.


    Yang Miaozhen also frowned and thought that you would not give me face. However, it is inconvenient for Ren Yingying to worry about his status.


    Thinking of Zhao Min''s wisdom and resourcefulness, song Qingshu looks at her for help.


    I don''t know why, Zhao Min doesn''t like Madame Tang all the time. Noticing the embarrassment on Song Qingshu''s face, he can''t help smiling and pretending not to understand him. He leans back on the tree trunk with a look of watching a good play.


    Noticing Zhao Min''s proud smile at the corner of her mouth, song Qingshu hated her teeth itching. However, looking at her pale face, she leaned back timidly and weakly, and her anger disappeared immediately.


    Seeing the pitying expression on Song Qingshu''s face, Zhao Min''s face became hot. He was worried that song Qingshu was reckless and did something out of control. He had to open his lips slightly and said "wait" silently.


    "Wait?" Notice Zhao Min''s mouth, song Qingshu a Leng, don''t understand what meaning.


    At this time, three fireworks suddenly rose in the distance, Yang Miaozhen''s men turned pale one after another, and said: "four ladies, a team of cavalry of the kingdom of Jin is coming here. Since we can''t do something, let''s withdraw quickly, or it will be too late later."


    Although the red coat army is very powerful, it always focuses on ambush. If it really confronts the elite cavalry of the state of Jin, the end will be miserable.


    Yang Miaozhen intended to release song Qingshu, and took the opportunity to say to Ren Yingying: "good sister, the iron cavalry of the state of Jin is coming and going like the wind. We''d better retreat as soon as possible. You lead the brothers of heimuya to go first, and my brothers and I will take cover. "


    Unwilling to take a look at Song Qingshu, Ren Yingying also understood that today''s situation was so pressing that he had no choice but to bite his silver teeth and leave with the sun and moon gods.


    Seeing that the people in the sun moon god cult had almost gone, Yang Miaozhen also turned over and got on the horse, showing his proud posture and arched his hand to song Qingshu: "son of song, the green mountains will not change, the green waters will flow, and I''ll see you later."


    "See you later!" Song Qingshu replied.


    Looking at Yang Miaozhen''s fading voice, song Qingshu said with admiration: "what a beautiful woman, she is brave and valiant..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Min had come to him and slapped him on the shoulder: "people are gone. No matter how much they praise, she can''t hear them."


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cold breath, showing a trace of pain.


    Zhao Min noticed that he immediately exuded a large amount of blood stains on his chest. He was flustered in his heart, and there was a trace of crying in his voice: "I... I didn''t exert myself. What''s the matter with you?" At this time, when the enemy is gone, Zhao Min can no longer call him "brother song", but the anxiety in his voice is true.


    "It''s none of your business," Song Qingshu waved his hand. "It''s Yang Miaozhen''s shot just now... Although I''ve been prepared, I can''t avoid it completely."


    Just at this time, the cavalry of the kingdom of Jin had arrived. Seeing the mess near the carriage, the general noticed that the clothes of Zhao Min and song Qingshu were obviously not the guards of Mrs. Tang. He immediately called his men, "come on, take these two assassins for me."


    "Son of a bitch!" Madame Tang chided, "if it weren''t for these two young masters, my wife would have been killed by the rebellious hands of the sun moon cult and the red coat army. It''s just that you''re late. As soon as you come, you want to do something to my two benefactors. What''s the point? "


    The general quickly got off his horse and knelt down in front of Mrs. Tang in a cold sweat: "the general has no eyes. I hope his wife will forgive me."


    Song Qingshu and Zhao Min look at each other, and they are very strange: I''m afraid that the Jin general''s costume is the level of Kaifeng guard general. Although the governor of Chongyi army was in a higher position than him, he was not so anxious to please his wife.


    Mrs. Tang snorted coldly: "go back to Kaifeng first. If you have any good acne medicine, please bring it to me."


    "Yes, yes!" Jin Jiang nodded busily and turned to greet his men.


    "Bring it to the carriage later."


    Mrs. Tang no longer paid attention to him. She turned to song Qingshu. A gentle smile immediately floated on her face. She said with concern, "son song, go to the carriage and have a rest."


    Zhao Min was also seriously injured, so Mrs. Tang took song Qingshu''s hand and helped him.


    I don''t know whether Mrs. Tang, intentionally or unintentionally, sticks song Qingshu''s arm tightly to the outside of her chest. Song Qingshu is stunned by the soft touch. His injury is not serious enough to need help. At this time, he swallows his refusal back.


    Although song Qingshu may not have any idea of Mrs. Tang, Mrs. Tang doesn''t care. Why should he cherish it for her?


    "I''m sorry to deceive my wife under an assumed name just now." On the carriage, song Qingshu apologized to Mrs. Tang.


    "It''s always good to be careful when you go out. What''s more," Mrs. Tang said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Song again."


    Seeing what song Qingshu wanted to say, Mrs. Tang made a silent gesture. It turned out that the golden general had just sent the medicine. After sending each other away, Mrs. Tang whispered to song Qingshu: "I''m a brother country of Dajin and Qing. The assassination of Kangxi by song Gongzi is known all over the world. I can guarantee that my subordinates don''t speak disorderly, but I can''t restrain others. If the curfew know the identity of the young master, it is hard to guarantee that they will not have evil thoughts and take the young master to ask for credit. Our emperor will certainly be happy to give the young master to Kangxi as a gift. "


    "Originally, you don''t have to care about these curfew people because of your martial arts, but now you are injured, so don''t reveal your identity." Mrs. Tang''s voice is usually crisp and beautiful, but she has a sense of solemnity at this time.


    "I didn''t expect that the fox spirit would be very good to you." Zhao Min whispered in Song Qingshu''s ear.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. Even if he is captured and given to Kangxi, it''s no big deal. The "emperor" in the Forbidden City is his own man. However, if planted in the hands of a group of dogs and cats, I''m afraid dongfangmuxue will laugh to death. I can''t afford to lose that person.


    "Thank you for your kindness. As a noble lady in the state of Jin, I must be very embarrassed to help you. I''m really sorry." Song Qing wrote Xie Dao.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t care about national affairs. I respect such a hero as you most," Mrs. Tang said with a blush on her cheek. "What''s more, you can save my life. Don''t mention that. Even if you want... I will satisfy you."


    "Shameless." Zhao Min curls his mouth and is slightly angry in his heart. His good feeling for her just disappears.


    "That''s red. Naked seduction?" Song Qingshu is silly, but although Mrs. Tang''s words are very ambiguous, she doesn''t say anything when she studies them deeply, so that song Qingshu doesn''t even know how to say no.


    "I undress my son." The skin on Mrs. Tang''s face was a bit gorgeous, and it seemed that she was very shy to say this.


    It''s Zhao Min''s turn to be silly. She never expected that this woman was so impatient that she was ready to do that disgusting thing with song Qingshu in front of an outsider.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t mean to refuse, Zhao Min was even more contemptuous. He was upset in his heart and couldn''t help saying, "you''re busy first. I''ll go outside to have a good breath."

 Chapter 324

    "Hey, don''t go, sister." seeing Zhao Min''s body move, Mrs. Tang quickly took her hand. Although she had misunderstood that she was a man, after Yang Miaozhen and Ren Yingying''s quarrel just now, the blind man could see that Zhao Min was a woman disguised as a man, and her relationship with song Qingshu was unusual. She was just about to say something, and suddenly looked very different, "eh? How does my sister usually maintain her skin? She is envious that her hand is so tender and smooth. "


    His hand was constantly stroked by Mrs. Tang. Zhao Min was very cold. He quickly drew back and asked, "why?"


    In Mrs. Tang''s eyes, Zhao Min is just like a jealous little girl. She smiles a little and doesn''t get angry. Instead, she says in a soft voice, "if my sister doesn''t mind, please serve Mr. Song with her sister."


    Hearing what she said, song Qingshu almost didn''t mention it in a breath. She coughed violently there. Mrs. Tang patted him on the back and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    "Shameless, shameless." Zhao Min was furious in his heart. It was neither sitting there nor walking there. His face turned green and red for a while. This fox spirit thought that he and song Qingshu were a couple of lovers, and unexpectedly put forward such a shocking request.


    "Even if I am a woman of song Qingshu, how can I share my man with other women?" Zhao Min does not have the good spirit ground belly Fei unceasingly.


    "No, ma''am. It''s enough to be alone." Zhao Min stands up, says coldly, turns around and wants to lift the driving curtain to go out.


    "But I''m afraid I can''t handle it alone." Said Mrs. Tang in a greasy voice.


    "I''m not song Qingshu. Why use such a sweet voice to show off to me?" Zhao Min looks at Song Qingshu''s body hesitantly and says with a sneer, "he''s not very strong. What''s more, he''s injured now. It''s unknown whether he can cope with his wife."


    "What is my sister talking about?" Mrs. Tang was at a loss. "I want to help Mr. Song bandage the wound, but I haven''t dealt with it before. I''m worried about hurting Mr. Song, so I want my sister to help."


    Zhao Min was stunned, and then a pretty face turned red. Seeing song Qingshu looking at himself with a smile, he could not help but stop: "this bastard must have been reading my jokes."


    Although Zhao Min is angry, he is clear in his heart. In the territory of Jin, song Qingshu''s identity is sensitive, and he is not so. Song Qingshu still has this fox spirit to protect him, but now he is seriously injured. In addition to relying on Song Qingshu to protect him, there is no other way. With a cold hum, he had to sit down again.


    "My younger sister helped Mr. Song to take off his clothes. I''ll prepare the medicine for the sore first."


    Mrs. Tang said as she opened the medicine and smelled it. She doesn''t mind helping song Qingshu undress, but she thinks that Zhao Min is song Qingshu''s woman. She thinks that if an outsider goes to help her man undress, she may offend her and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Zhao Min a stay, he grew up so big, are lazy to look at a man, let alone for a man off clothes? In shame and anxiety, he saw song Qingshu looking at himself with embarrassment.


    "Thank you, princess."


    Song Qingshu''s faint voice came from his ear. Seeing his lips moving, Zhao Min understood that it was song Qingshu who sent the sound to him. Looking at the blood stains on Song Qingshu''s chest, he hesitated for a while, but after all, he trembled and stretched out his hand.


    Seeing that Zhao Min''s hands were like white jade, crystal clear, Mrs. Tang praised them in her heart: "beautiful hands."


    When Zhao Min''s slender jade finger touches song Qingshu''s neck skin, it seems to get an electric shock, and the heat from it makes her heart tremble.


    "Why is your hand so cold? Is it hurt?" Song Qingshu frowned and looked at her with concern, worried that her injury might lead to insufficient Qi and blood.


    "No Seeing that he was still bleeding on his chest, Zhao Min first cared about his injury. Zhao Min was stunned. His agitation finally calmed down, and his hands became steady. He took off song Qingshu''s bloody coat layer by layer.


    However, looking at Song qingshuchi''s naked upper body, he still blushed a little. He quickly turned his head and looked at Mrs. Tang: "is the golden sore medicine ready?"


    "Jinchuang medicine is excellent, but..." Mrs. Tang hesitated.


    "Just what?" Zhao Min was shocked.


    "It''s just that the bandage they handed me smelled of sweat. It must have been hidden by these soldiers for a long time." Mrs. Tang smelled the bandage in her hand and threw it out of the window.


    "Well, you threw away the bandage. How can you wrap it for him?" Zhao Min was so anxious that he put his head out of the window, but the night was dark, and he could not see the bandage.


    "Now what?" Back in the carriage, Zhao Min looks at Mrs. Tang coldly.


    But Mrs. Tang was not in a hurry. Instead, she said to song Qingshu in a soft voice, "you lie down first, and I''ll apply the wound medicine for you first."


    Seeing Mrs. Tang with her legs together, leaning slightly to her direction, I knew that she meant to lie down. Song Qingshu smiles a little. He has a natural disposition. He doesn''t refuse and naturally lies down.


    "Did you tell me Mrs. Tang''s face was slightly red, and she asked in a soft voice as she applied the medicine for song Qingshu.


    "Of course not. Madame''s thighs are very soft." Song Qingshu also adjusted his posture to a more comfortable one.


    "Adultery. Adultery." Zhao Min turned his head and said, "you can''t just apply medicine like this. You have to use bandage to stop bleeding."


    Mrs. Tang is a boudoir. It''s normal that she doesn''t understand this. Song Qingshu, as a person in the Jianghu, doesn''t even know this. Seeing that he was lying on Mrs. Tang''s leg with a happy face, even ignoring his own injury, Zhao Min was angry for no reason.


    "Ah?" Mrs. Tang exclaimed in surprise and said apologetically, "it''s all my concubine''s bad health. I threw away all the bandages willfully."


    "It doesn''t matter." Song Qingshu said with a smile, thinking that the cheap is enough, it''s time to stop bleeding, otherwise it''s not cost-effective to get seriously injured.


    "There''s a way." Madame Tang suddenly brightened her eyes and began to take off her clothes.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although he didn''t mind taking advantage of Xiangyan, this lady Tang was too much. Zhao Min was also silly. This woman is too exaggerated.


    Mrs. Tang smiles sweetly, her clothes are half untied, and her round and tight thighs are looming. When Zhao Min is stunned, she finds that the other party suddenly pulls out a cold and shining dagger from the inside of her thigh, and her face changes dramatically.

 Chapter 325

    "What are you doing?" Zhao Min at this time has no time to stop, just a excited, then affected the body injury, subconsciously pain call.


    Noticing Zhao Min''s excited look, Mrs. Tang was stunned and then knew that she had misunderstood. She explained with a smile, "sister, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to hurt Mr. Song." Then he raised the dagger in his hand.


    "What are you doing when you have nothing to do?" Zhao Min covers the chest of faint ache, dissatisfied ground says.


    "Because I''m going to get some bandages out." As Mrs. Tang said this, she carefully put the dagger into her clothes, and the sound of cracking silk came. Soon Mrs. Tang blushed and took out a long brocade, "don''t you dislike Mr. Song?"


    Zhao Min saw at a glance that it was cut off from her inner lining. She couldn''t help cursing: what a fox!


    Song Qingshu looked at the brocade in front of him, straight hair, faint fragrance, it seems that he can still feel the residual body temperature on it. He reacted very quickly and said with a smile: "compared with those smelly men''s bandages, how can I dislike the lady''s fragrant skirt. It''s just that my wife loves me so much. I''m really ashamed of it. "


    Seeing that he didn''t mind at all in his eyes, Mrs. Tang was very happy and said with a sweet smile, "the young master has saved my life. I can''t repay him too much."


    Zhao Min heard goose bumps off the ground, a cold shiver all over, quickly turned his head, to a blind heart.


    When Mrs. Tang bent over to tie the bandage for his wound, two lumps of greasy snow on her chest loomed through the neckline, and her drooping hair was lifted to her bare skin. In order to avoid being distracted, song Qingshu quickly picked up the dagger Mrs. Tang put aside and played with it.


    The scabbard was inlaid with precious stones. Song Qingshu didn''t think so. When he took it out, he saw the cold light of the blade. A cold air forced him to come. He said, "good Dao."


    Mrs. Tang took a look and said with a smile: "you are not from the grassland. Maybe you don''t know. You can kill me or I can kill you on the grassland. There is a deep hatred among different tribes, so attacks happen from time to time. Once a tribe is defeated, the women in the tribe will become the spoils of the enemy. "


    "The law on the grassland is different from that of you Han people, and you don''t attach much importance to chastity. In order to survive, many women will commit themselves to the enemy. For example, when the Mongolian Khan Tiemuzhen was weak in his early years, his wife was captured by the enemy tribe. Tiemuzhen saved her strength for a year before she snatched her back. As a result, she not only lost her life, but also had the flesh and blood of the enemy. "


    Hearing her mention of her great sweat, Zhao Min hums coldly to show her dissatisfaction. However, knowing that what she said is the truth, it''s not easy to break out for a moment.


    Mrs. Tang gave her an unexpected look and continued: "Tiemuzhen is generous. He doesn''t blame his wife for anything, and treats that bastard as his own son. It''s a pity that not all men in the world are as open-minded as Tiemuzhen... "Speaking of this, Mrs. Tang''s face showed a strange look and fell into silence for a moment.


    Song Qingshu felt strange and praised her dagger. How could she pull so far.


    Mrs. Tang soon returned to her senses with a faint smile: "moreover, not all women on the grassland are willing to devote themselves to serve their husband''s enemies like Tiemuzhen''s wife. These women often attach great importance to chastity. If they are captured by the enemy, the dagger hidden inside their thighs is the last line of defense. They either kill the enemy while the enemy is unprepared to avenge their husband. If they can''t do something, they will commit suicide ahead of time to prevent their innocent body from being insulted by the enemy. Therefore, this dagger has another name, which is called "chastity guard."


    Zhao Minqiang could not bear to smile. He looked at the coquettish lady Tang jokingly. He thought, "don''t you think it''s ironic that you have a" chastity guard "? Of course, Zhao Min didn''t say that she was worried that Mrs. Tang would become angry.


    Song Qingshu came from later generations, and the concept of this aspect was much more open. Hearing the origin of the "chastity guard", his face showed a little disapproval: "it''s unfair for women to let their wives bear the terrible consequences because of their husband''s incompetence, so it''s better not to let the" chastity guard "go."


    Zhao Min''s face flashed a trace of surprise, as if he knew song Qingshu again and looked him up and down.


    Mrs. Tang was stunned, obviously thoughtful. After a while, she said, "if a couple live a life of incomparable love, but suddenly some mountain bandits come to kill their husband and want to insult his wife in turn, the wife can''t resist. There is no" chastity guard "and she can''t even commit suicide. Isn''t it more tragic?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu said for a moment, but he didn''t think of this level. "What my wife said is very true, but I always feel that this" chastity guard "is really an ominous thing."


    Mrs. Tang laughed, looked at the dagger in his hand, and asked, "what do you think of this knife?"


    "It''s so cold that it blows hair and breaks hair. It''s really a rare sword." Song Qingshu replied truthfully.


    "The sword is given to the hero. Since you like it, I will give it to you." Said Madame Tang.


    "How can I make it, this Dao is my wife... Such an important thing, I can''t win love." Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Mrs. Tang would give her "chastity guard" to him. She was in a hurry.


    "The young master just said that this is an ominous thing," said Mrs. Tang. "I''m afraid I can''t stop the bad luck brought by this sword because I have a poor fortune. I have to take advantage of a person as blessed as the young master to resolve it one by one for me. I hope the young master will not refuse. "


    "This..." Song Qingshu was embarrassed. She said it like this. It''s not a time to accept it, nor a time to refuse it.


    "What''s more," said Mrs. Tang with her eyelashes drooping and blushing, "I don''t need this" chastity guard "in front of my son."


    The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became ambiguous. What Mrs. Tang said has two meanings. One is that song Qingshu is highly skilled in martial arts and protected by him, so she can''t use the "chastity guard". The other meaning seems to imply that if song Qingshu wants to do something to her, she is completely willing and won''t use the "chastity guard".


    Before Song Qingshu, he thought that Mrs. Tang was a very dissolute woman, but when he saw that she had a "chastity guard" on her body, he was awed, and his impression of her changed greatly.


    He didn''t know what Mrs. Tang meant. He thought that if he misunderstood her, it would embarrass her.


    Zhao Min at this time also a smile: "Mrs. Tang will be such an important thing to you, on behalf of her to believe you. Why do you have to refuse, abrupt beauty? "


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but he thought that the Golden Snake camp would deal with the state of Jin in the future. It would not do any harm to make friends with this noble man of the state of Jin, so he nodded and said, "in that case, I''d better obey orders than respect."


    Mrs. Tang smiles with satisfaction. Her dexterous hand ties the cloth with a knot. "Tie it up, young master. Don''t do strenuous activities recently, lest the wound break again."


    At this time, the carriage stopped suddenly. It had already arrived at Mrs. Tang''s residence.


    "It''s getting late at this time. I heard that the famous killer doctor has a strange temper. If I disturb him so late and make him unhappy, I''m afraid it will delay my sister''s illness. Why don''t you take a night''s rest in the concubine''s house and go to find the Ping finger tomorrow morning? "


    Mrs. Tang asked politely.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, thinking that it was really inconvenient to go to the Inn at this time, he nodded and said, "that''s disturbing madam."


    Back in the mansion, a group of servants came out. Mrs. Tang told them to go down to song Qingshu to clean their rooms and prepare snacks.


    Zhao Min looked around and asked, "why didn''t you see the governor?" It turned out that she had just heard that Mrs. Tang was the wife of the Jiedushi of the Chongyi army, and she had the heart to see what kind of person this Jiedushi was. She could have such a big face and let the Kaifeng City guard have such an attitude.


    "I don''t know something about my sister," Mrs. Tang said with a smile. "He''s been out all the year, but he seldom lives here."


    "So." Zhao Min heart suddenly, no wonder you a coquettish appearance, late night stay strange man also have no scruple.


    "I''ve wronged you to rest here tonight. If you need anything, just tell your servants to prepare. I won''t disturb you." After staying in the room for a while, Mrs. Tang got up and said goodbye.


    Seeing that Mrs. Tang arranged herself next door to song Qingshu, Zhao Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that Mrs. Tang would make her own decision to let them share a room. Look at her coquettish and enchanting appearance, it''s not as eye-catching as before.


    Seeing off Mrs. Tang, Zhao Min leans on the door and looks at Song Qingshu with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you should be so popular with women. How long have you been together? She even sent you the most intimate" chastity guard ". Does it imply that you will go to her boudoir to find her later, and she will never refuse?"


    "You didn''t encourage me to come next." Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    "If you don''t have a heart, I can''t encourage you any more." Zhao Min snorted contemptuously.


    Song Qingshu understood that it was the most unwise to reason with a woman. He moved in his heart and decided to lead the war to her, so he looked down and gazed at her thigh vaguely.


    "What do you want to do?" Noticing his eyes, Zhao Min was a little flustered.


    "According to Mrs. Tang, some women in the grassland will tie a" chastity guard "on the inside of their thighs." Song Qingshu pauses, showing a harmless smile, "so can I see the princess''s" chastity guard " He did not foolishly ask Zhao Min if he did not give her the opportunity to deny.


    As expected, Zhao Min fell into the trap. His face turned red and he said angrily, "don''t even think about it."¡® "Chastity guard" is hidden in her most intimate place. How can she show it to him? Isn''t it the same as touching her thigh.

 Chapter 326

    "It seems that the princess really has a" chastity guard. " Song Qingshu showed a fox like smile, "but as a princess, I''m afraid I can''t use it."


    "It''s up to you." Zhao Min just found that he had made a statement and blushed, "anyway, even if it doesn''t work, it''s impossible to give it to you like that woman."


    "I don''t know what she meant by this." Song Qingshu said in silence.


    "It''s interesting to you." Zhao Min snorted.


    "Er," Song Qingshu quickly changed the topic, "princess, you know more about the state of Jin. Tell me what kind of person this lady Tang is. It''s a big show."


    "I''ve been wondering," said Zhao MINXIU, with a slight frown. She obviously has no clue. "It''s reasonable to say that just a lady of Chongyi army''s Jiedushi can''t make Kaifeng City guard look like that."


    "Is it her mother''s family that is powerful after all?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I''ve filtered all the influential dignitaries in the kingdom of Jin, and I can''t find anyone who has anything to do with Mrs. Tang." Zhao Min shook his head slightly.


    "Her name is Madame Tang, and she doesn''t have to be Tang. Maybe it''s her husband''s family name." Song Qingshu said.


    "No way," Zhao Min thought for a moment and said, "although there are many Han generals in the state of Jin, the status of Han generals is not high, and Nuzhen nobles are even less likely to intermarry with Han people. This lady Tang looks like a real woman. Her husband can''t be Han Chinese. How can she have the surname Tang? "


    "Your surname is Zhao." Song Qingshu murmured.


    "Hum, I''m a different species on the grassland. I prefer Han culture. Besides, I have to deal with the people in the rivers and lakes frequently. It''s more convenient to get a Han name." Zhao Min glared at him fiercely. "The Jin people easily attacked and destroyed the Northern Song Dynasty, but they didn''t look up to the Han people. How could they take the name of the Han people?"


    "Then how does Mrs. Tang explain it?" Song Qingshu headache said.


    "It''s supposed to be for her to get close to us... No," Zhao Min spat. "It''s for her to get close to you. It''s a pseudonym on purpose."


    "She was more interested in you at first, wasn''t she?" Song Qingshu said sadly.


    Thinking of the look in Mrs. Tang''s eyes at the beginning, Zhao Min felt a chill and said, "anyway, she knows I''m a daughter now, and she''ll only be interested in you. You just sacrifice your hue and whisper to see what her real name is


    "Am I the kind of person who is anxious?" Song Qingshu has no language.


    "I think it is," said Zhao Min with a smile on his lips, "that Saint just now was ruined by you, and then chased you for thousands of miles."


    Song Qingshu was bluffing, quickly denied: "who told you that I broke her body, nothing."


    "Is it?" Zhao Min, with her hands on her back, walked slowly to the edge of the table and sat down, "but she admitted it herself."


    "No way." Song Qingshu is at a loss. He thinks that Ren Yingying is so pure that I feel his leg, and then he thinks that his chastity is damaged?


    Seeing that song Qingshu doesn''t look like a liar, Zhao Min feels a little relaxed for some reason, thinking that he is not a perverted sex devil, or he might really use the "chastity guard" in the next days.


    After a while, seeing that song Qingshu''s face was still uncertain, Zhao Min chuckled: "well, even if you damage her body, what a big deal."


    See song Qingshu mouth to explain, Zhao Min impatiently interrupted: "that Yang Miaozhen''s shooting really so God?"


    "Unpredictable." Song Qingshu nodded and gave his own evaluation.


    "You''re not the loser." Zhao Min looks strange, "your way of boasting is fresh and refined."


    Song Qingshu said: "you misunderstand me. The reason why I can beat her is that I take advantage of her lightness skill. My speed is too fast, and there is no time to give full play to her skill. But there are people like me in the world who can count them with both hands. So it''s not bragging that she claims that "a pear blossom gun is invincible."


    "I''m not ashamed to put gold on my face," Zhao minbai asked suspiciously. "You''ve also seen the martial arts of my men in the inn. From what you can see, are they not as good as a Yang Miaozhen?"


    "There are only a few of you who can be called the real masters. A Da a er a San''s accomplishments have long been abandoned by your brother Wuji. Let''s not talk about it." Song Qingshu finds that when he mentions Zhang Wuji, his heart is completely calm, and he is no longer full of resentment as before. It seems that his mood is much better than before.


    Listening to song Qingshu''s strange voice and shouting "brother Wuji", Zhao Min almost got up with goose bumps, glared at him and urged him to continue.


    "Xuanming''s two elders, whether they are deer staff or crane pen Weng, will die if they fight Yang Miaozhen alone." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "but these two old men have always been weighing their weight. I don''t think they have a chance to be alone. For decades, the two brothers have been interlinked, and the power of their cooperation is not only doubled. In this way, they have the capital to deal with Yang Miaozhen. But unfortunately, as the saying goes, "one inch long and one inch strong, it''s very difficult for the two masters of xuanming to play their magic hand in front of Yang Miaozhen''s Lihua spear, so they can only barely protect themselves by joining hands."


    "Are they so bad?" Zhao Min''s face is as deep as water. The two masters of xuanming are already the top experts in Ruyang palace. Over the years, as long as they fight, there are still no experts that can''t be solved. Even when Zhang Wuji and great shift of the universe of Joyoung were greatly moved by Dacheng, how great the power was at the bright top, they were hurt by the first time they played with the two generations. Zhao Min really doesn''t want to believe that a girl in her twenties is more powerful than Zhang Wuji.


    "It''s not that they are poor. Together, the two masters of xuanming can absolutely challenge any top master in the river''s Lake," Song Qingshu said, recognizing their strength. "It''s just that the fourth lady''s pear blossom spear is so powerful that it''s really crouching tiger, hidden dragon."


    "What about the king of the golden wheel Zhao Min said unconvinced, "as our Mongolian national teacher, the king of Jinlun, I''m afraid only the imperial teacher" basiba "can compete with him in the whole grassland. I don''t believe he will lose to a little girl."


    "The cultivation of the king of Jinlun is definitely superior to that of Yang Miaozhen, but as far as I know, the actual combat of the king of Jinlun is not flattering, and he is not good at dealing with complicated and exquisite moves." Song Qing simulated a fight between them in his mind, thinking that the king of the Golden Wheel might suffer some losses.


    "The national teacher is not good at actual combat. Who do you listen to?" Zhao Min said with a frown.


    Song Qingshu then remembered that he only speculated from the original work that the king of Jinlun had a slight underhand over Guo Jing. However, in the face of Yang Guo, Xiao Longnu and even Li Mochou in the early days, they are obviously much better than each other in martial arts, but they are constantly getting worse. In the later stage, if the ten level dragon Xiangbo was successful, he thought he could sweep the whole world, but he died in the hands of Yang Guo. His achievements were not good enough.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the reason why the king of Falun performed so badly in the original work was because of the aura of the protagonist such as Yang Guo? Take the logic of the novel to reality, and you may not know how to die one day.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu was in a cold sweat.


    "Well, if I ask you something, why are you so dumb?" Zhao Min saw that song Qingshu was stunned there. His face turned green and red for a while. He couldn''t help being slightly angry.


    "Ah, nothing," Song Qingshu said. "Before, the judgment of King Falun was biased. Now, they really fight for life and death. The result is only five to five, and the outcome is unknown."


    "If you said it, you didn''t say it," Zhao Min looked at him discontentedly. "Then you easily beat Yang Miaozhen. Aren''t you much better than King Jinlun?"


    "I''m not very relaxed. Don''t you see that my chest is still bleeding now?" Song Qingshu pointed to the thick bandage on his chest, looked wronged, and said with a lingering fear, "if I didn''t rely on lightness skills, I might have died under her gun."


    "That shot was really terrible," Zhao Min thought, thinking of the astonishment of Yang Miaozhen''s move at that time. "But you always emphasize your lightness skill, but in my opinion, your sword technique is more powerful."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu looks strange, "I''ll be embarrassed if you praise me like this."


    "Hum, I''m like that kind of person who talks nonsense. Didn''t I tell you that Taiji sword is just like that before," Zhao Min snorted, and suddenly fell into memory. "At the beginning, Zhang Sanfeng, who was an old man in Wudang Mountain, temporarily gave Taijiquan sword to Zhang... Zhang Wuji, Zhang Wuji also used a wooden sword, which was better than ADA holding Yitian sword, and broke his arm."


    Thinking of the situation on that day, Zhao Min''s face was not good-looking. "After we went back, we gathered the experts in Ruyang palace to study Taiji sword. Although Taiji sword is exquisite, in the final analysis, it uses its own bluntness to block the enemy''s lack of front. At the beginning, I put myself in a disadvantageous situation. I don''t think it''s as good as my enemies to bully me. If I meet an expert of the same level, ha ha, although it''s not easy to lose, I''m not sure I''ll win. "


    "Later, when Zhang Wuji faced the three Persian envoys on lingshe island and the Vajra demon subduing circle on Shaoshi mountain, he couldn''t do anything about it."


    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, song Qingshu said thoughtfully, "although I used to be a Wudang disciple, I haven''t learned Taiji sword, so I''m not sure if you''re right. However, as far as I know, Taiji sword does not use Epee moves, but it means epee. When you meet an opponent who is not as good as yourself, you can often play with him. But in the face of the same level or better than their opponents, it seems that there is indeed some weakness


    Thinking that Linghu Chong and himself can easily break the Taiji Sword technique of Chongxu Taoist priest, song Qingshu doesn''t think that Taiji sword is nothing more than that. He just thinks that it''s because Chongxu Taoist priest''s cultivation is not enough, so there are flaws in the sword technique. If Zhang Sanfeng used the Tai Chi Sword himself, even though he knew that the most dazzling light of the sword was a flaw, how dare he take the risk of breaking his arm to attack directly?


    However, if the sword demons fight against Zhang Sanfeng, they may break the Taiji sword. So in the final analysis, it depends on the cultivation of the person who uses the sword.


    Seeing that song Qingshu agreed with him, Zhao Min was excited: "it''s the same wooden sword, but your sword technique gives me a totally different feeling."


    "How do you feel?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Zhao Min is about to open his mouth, but outside the door came Lady Tang''s charming voice: "have you ever had a rest?"

 Chapter 327

    The two people in the house looked at each other. Seeing song Qingshu staring at him, Zhao Min said angrily, "what are you looking for? She''s not looking for me."


    "It''s so late." Song Qingshu''s brow was wrinkled. Obviously, he was not sure what Mrs. Tang meant.


    "People put out a pillow to recommend themselves," Zhao Min chuckled, "so charming a big beauty, you don''t tell me not to move."


    "It''s one thing to be excited, but it''s another to do that. The identity of Mrs. Tang is mysterious. I really don''t know what her purpose is. " Song Qingshu deliberately said in a low voice.


    "No matter your heart or body, is there any place in your room for me to hide?" Zhao Min looks around and obviously doesn''t want Mrs. Tang to come in and see herself.


    "Are you hiding here?" Song Qingshu was stunned and suddenly laughed unkindly. He whispered to her, "you don''t have the hobby of peeping."


    Zhao Min was a little itchy by his breath. He shrunk back subconsciously and said angrily, "I just don''t want to be misunderstood by her about our relationship."


    "I wish I didn''t let her in." As soon as the voice fell, song Qingshu looked up and said to Mrs. Tang that she was asleep.


    "Ah Zhao Min anxiously covered his mouth and quickly said in a low voice, "didn''t you say that the identity of Mrs. Tang is mysterious? How can you miss such a good opportunity?"


    The fingers on his lips were very cool and comfortable. Song Qingshu took a look, but he was reluctant to open his mouth.


    Zhao Min just woke up. His little hand seemed to be scalded and he drew back. His expression was quite unnatural.


    "So you want me to sacrifice my hue for information." Song Qingshu said funny.


    Zhao Min''s face turned red: "it''s not as bad as what you said. Please call her. She should have been impatient."


    "But there''s no place to hide in this room, except under the bed. If you want to eat ash, I''ll help you." Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly.


    Zhao Min looked around, really as song Qingshu said, not from distress said: "where is that hidden?"


    "Hide in bed, put down the curtain, she can''t see." Song Qingshu pointed to the bed not far away.


    Zhao Min said angrily, "do you want to take advantage of me?"


    "When you are seriously injured, how can you stand the trouble? I don''t have such a strong taste. What''s more, I''m also hurt. Can you be pure in your mind? " Song Qingshu has no language.


    For a moment, Zhao Min stopped talking, looked at the bottom of the bed, looked at the bed, hesitated.


    Song Qingshu smiles, looks at the door and says in a loud voice: "I''ve fallen asleep. I don''t know if my wife is visiting late at night. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing his refusal, Zhao Min glared at him with warning in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu smiles and whispers, "she''s so late. Do you think she''ll just leave?"


    Sure enough, Mrs. Tang laughed and continued: "I just thought that I could only use clothes to bind my son''s wound in a hurry, so I specially brought clean bandages to change his dressing this time."


    What a aboveboard reason. Zhao Min gives a thumbs up and runs to the bed. When song Qingshu opens the door, she just puts down the curtain.


    "It''s too late to bother my wife to come here in person. I really don''t want to... I won''t go." Song Qingshu was stunned when he saw the appearance of Lady Tang.


    It is obvious that Mrs. Tang has just finished bathing, and her face is still flushed with heat. Her graceful posture is wrapped in gauze like clothes. Her chest is shrunken, and her plump hips are full of the most feminine flavor that a young girl lacks. Song Qingshu, who is used to seeing beautiful women, has to admit that Mrs. Tang is just a woman among women.


    "I didn''t expect that perspective costume appeared in this dynasty." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue. Lady Tang''s dress is too thin. You can see her underwear.


    "Won''t you invite me in?" Mrs. Tang chuckled, and a shallow pear vortex appeared on the goose egg''s face.


    "Come in, madam." Song Qingshu came back to his senses and quickly welcomed Mrs. Tang in.


    "Please close the door." Mrs. Tang went into the room and looked at Zhao Min for a week without any trace. She was quite satisfied and seemed to remind song Qingshu carelessly.


    "What?" Song Qingshu was silly. He left the door open to show that he was open and aboveboard. He didn''t have the wrong idea. He didn''t know that Mrs. Tang would take the initiative.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s expression, Mrs. Tang lowered her eyelashes and said in a low voice, "you don''t know. Although it''s as bright as the sun and the moon between you and me, my husband is not in the house. If my servants see us in the same room, it''s hard to avoid rumors spreading. If my husband knows, my husband..." she said later with a choking voice.


    Zhao Min, who is hiding in bed, scolds secretly. This fox spirit comes to seduce a man in the middle of the night and says that he is afraid of gossip. It''s ridiculous.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted: "don''t cry, madam, just close the door."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, Mrs. Tang sighed: "you must think that I am a shameless woman."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "my wife is worried too much. My companion is seriously injured. It''s too late for song to be grateful for his wife''s acceptance. How can he miss my wife so much?"


    There was a trace of sadness on Mrs. Tang''s face: "I''m too charming, and I don''t pay much attention to my behavior. It''s hard to avoid rumors. Even my husband began to suspect that I was unfaithful to him. This time, if it wasn''t for your saving grace, I won''t let you live in the backyard. "


    Listening to her sincere words, song Qingshu was confused for a moment. Did he really misunderstand this woman? Since she has a chastity guard with her, she must not be that kind of woman.


    But it''s hard not to be misunderstood, especially when she comes to a strange man''s room so late in the evening, wearing such perfect clothes. What is it?


    When song Qingshu thought about it, he thought that everyone has a love for beauty. Those urban beauties who wore miniskirts in previous lives may not be all prostitutes. Maybe it''s just her own taste and hobbies that Mrs. Tang wore like this


    "My husband has been away for many years, so it''s inevitable for you to have misunderstandings when you live in two places. If you are clear, you don''t have to worry too much. Of course, if you can let your husband come back to your wife, all these misunderstandings will naturally melt away. " Song Qingshu took the opportunity to turn the topic to the Jiedushi of Chongyi army to see if he could find out anything.


    "The front line is tight now, how can he come back so easily." Mrs. Tang obviously didn''t want to talk more about this issue, and she was in a state of lack of interest.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, why do you have to beat around the bush like this? Just ask her directly. Anyone would be surprised to see Mrs. Tang''s unmatched power. What''s more, with the intimacy shown by Mrs. Tang, pretending not to ask would not arouse her vigilance.


    "Madam, there is one thing I don''t understand. I don''t know whether to ask or not." Song Qingshu said lightly that he couldn''t cheat each other by using women''s feelings, so he gave up the way to discuss with Zhao min.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Zhao Min on the bed was surprised. He secretly complained that song Qingshu was too adventurous and quickly raised his ears.


    "I don''t think I can repay you for your kindness. How can I hide it from you? If you have any questions, I will tell you everything." Mrs. Tang replied.


    "This... Madam, I''m very serious." Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t hide his curiosity. "I just wonder why the general of Kaifeng is so respectful to his wife. Is it because he respects his husband?"


    "He?" Although deliberately cover up, but song Qingshu still heard her tone of disdain, "how can he have this ability."


    "Then why..." Song Qingshu thought that it was not unexpected.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Tang''s face suddenly turned red. She was silent for a long time before she said, "do you know who is the most powerful person in the kingdom of Jin?"


    "Isn''t the most powerful one your emperor?" Song Qingshu used to be the leader of the stick Department of the Qing Dynasty. Naturally, it is clear that the emperor of Jin is wanyanhe.


    "I don''t know. After the death of a Gu, the founder of the great Jin Dynasty, it is said that Wu Qimai, his younger brother Wanyan, was for Taizong. After the death of Taizong, the throne fell to Taizu''s grandson, which is now shangxizong. But because Xizong was young and the government was in charge of several founding officials, these people are very famous in the hearts of you Han people. " Mrs. Tang explained.


    "Oh? I don''t know who they are Song Qingshu sighed that he was careless. He had put most of his energy on the rivers and lakes, but ignored the power composition of various countries.


    "Wanyan Zonghan, the king of Jin, Wanyan zonggan, the king of song, and Wanyan zongbi, who was called Wushu by the army and people of Southern Song Dynasty." Don Fu is humane.


    "Wanyan Zonghan and Wanyan zonggan are the two who attacked and destroyed the Northern Song Dynasty and caused the shame of Jingkang?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    Mrs. Tang nodded and went on: "these princes, with heavy troops and high prestige, soon elevated the emperor. Most of the affairs in the court were decided by them. Over time, we have developed a weak character. " Speaking of this, Mrs. Tang could not help sighing.


    "And then?" Song Qingshu thinks that Mrs. Tang''s empress is the three, but they are dead.


    "As time went by, the three princes died one after another, but the psychological shadow on the emperor still existed. In addition, the emperor was weak and unwilling to take charge of affairs. The power of the court soon fell into the hands of Queen peiman." Mrs. Tang replied.


    "Peiman... Is your queen a Chinese?" Song Qingshu frowned and asked strangely.


    "Of course not," Mrs. Tang shook her head slightly. "The empress is a member of the Fire Department of the Nuzhen family. Peiman''s name is peiman."


    "I see." Song Qingshu said strangely, "what''s the relationship between Mrs. Fei and peiman?"


    If that kind of relationship is also called relationship... When she thought of some absurd things, Mrs. Tang blushed and said vaguely, "it''s almost like this."


    "Young master, let me change your dressing first." Obviously, Mrs. Tang didn''t want to say more. She quickly changed the topic. "Come on, let''s sit on the bed to change the dressing."

 Chapter 328

    Why do I have to go to bed for dressing change?


    Song Qingshu didn''t ask this question foolishly. In addition, he intended to make fun of Zhao Min, so he nodded with a smile and agreed: "thank you, madam."


    Zhao Min on the bed is praying in his heart that song Qingshu should find a reason to refuse. How could he agree so simply? He almost died of anger.


    But now is not the time to be angry. If Mrs. Tang sees herself on the book bed of Song Qing, she will jump into the Yellow River. Looking around, Zhao Min finds that there is no place to hide. Feel outside two people have gone to bed, Zhao Min a bite, a head drilled into the quilt inside.


    When she lifted the curtain and saw the messy quilt, Mrs. Tang finally put her heart down. It turned out that she had been waiting outside for so long before, and song Qingshu didn''t come to open the door. She couldn''t help doubting. Seeing that song Qingshu''s quilt was messy, it was obvious that as he said, he had just got out of bed and delayed his time because he was wearing clothes.


    "Really, I won''t eat you. Why are you dressed so tightly?" Mrs. Tang said with a silent smile.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s sight sweeps, he guesses that Zhao Min is hiding in the quilt beside him. He smiles and doesn''t say anything.


    "Young master, bear the pain. I''ll help you change your dressing." Mrs. Tang took off her shoes and knelt down on the bed. She said softly.


    "Madam, do it. Although I dare not compare myself with Guan Gong, I can still bear the pain." When song Qingshu thought of meeting Yang Miaozhen for the first time, she put a gun in her body. It''s not a good start.


    Mrs. Tang gave a hum and gently took off her coat for him.


    Gradually exposed to the air of the body feel cool, song Qingshu brow jump: this woman also don''t know is intentional or unintentional, change a medicine all make so ambiguous. For a while, she was flattering, for a while, she was firm, and she didn''t know which side was the real one.


    "Young master, your skin is as smooth as your companion." The tip of her finger slipped gently over his shoulder, which surprised Mrs. Tang.


    Song Qingshu''s internal skill has now reached a new level. Under the condition of washing marrow and cutting bones, the impurities in his body are gradually discharged. His skin is really much better than that of ordinary people. However, as a man, it is still difficult for him to accept such a way of praise.


    Hearing that Mrs. Tang mentioned herself, I didn''t know whether it was for protest or something. A small hand stretched out under the quilt and quietly pinched song Qingshu.


    "Ouch," Mrs. Tang exclaimed, looking at Song Qingshu''s back, a pretty face quickly turned red, nibbled his lower lip and said, "I thought that Mr. Song was really a successful monk. I didn''t expect that you were so bad..."


    It turns out that Zhao Min can''t see clearly when hiding in the quilt. He can only judge their positions by the direction of the voice. How can he know that Mrs. Tang just changed their positions when she changed the dressing for song Qingshu? As a result, Zhao Min pinched Mrs. Tang''s buttocks. Mrs. Tang didn''t know that there was another person on the bed. She subconsciously thought that song Qingshu had taken advantage of herself.


    The situation of several Zhang''s radius is under the perception of Song Qing''s calligraphy Qi machine. How can Zhao Min''s small actions hide from him. Seeing that Mrs. Tang looked at herself with slight anger, song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and could only acquiesce to the black pot.


    "Even if you are a real dignitary monk, when you meet such a gorgeous beauty as Madam, I''m afraid you will have the idea of returning to the secular world." With a stiff smile, song Qingshu extends his hand into the quilt and grabs Zhao Min in revenge.


    "Ah ~" a low cry came from the quilt. Fortunately, Mrs. Tang''s attention was on Song Qingshu, and Zhao Min didn''t reveal it.


    I don''t know what I touched just now. I think she''s soft all over her body. Song Qingshu quietly takes back her evil hand.


    "What''s your biggest worry now?" Mrs. Tang tidied up her mood, continued to change the medicine for him, and asked softly.


    "My biggest worry?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He had a lot of troubles, but most of them couldn''t tell the woman in front of him. What''s more, there was a greedy Princess Shaomin on one side, "song has too many troubles, most of them are common things in the world, and I''m afraid it will pollute his wife''s ears."


    "I''m joking. What can you do for a young hero who is as handsome as you are and has excellent martial arts?" Mrs. Tang passed under his side, seriously tying the last knot for him.


    Zhao Min quietly peeped out from the quilt and silently mouthed song Qingshu: "business..."


    Song Qingshu smiles, reaches out his foot and presses Zhao Min''s head back.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" In the bed, Zhao Min felt retched and annoyed. "This bastard, I will torture you one day."


    "I''m worried about many things," said Mrs. Tang, whose cheek was very close to her chest. As close as song Qingshu''s, she couldn''t help but feel faint ripples in her heart. She quickly reached for her back to avoid falling down. "For example, what I''m worried about now is that I haven''t known her name for such a long time."


    After changing the medicine, Mrs. Tang didn''t rush to get up. She just lay quietly in Song Qingshu''s arms and looked at him quietly: "according to the custom of Han people, the name of a woman can only be told to her future husband except her parents."


    Staring at by the long and charming peach blossom eyes, song Qingshu jumped in her heart and said faintly, "but madam is a real woman, not a Han Chinese. As far as I know, you ladies don''t have this rule, do you


    "I''m really afraid of you. My real name is brother Tang kuoding. Isn''t that ugly?" Mrs. Tang looked at Song Qingshu uneasily for fear that he would show his dislike.


    "I think it''s very good," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "It''s much better than the name of Princess Shaomin, the first beauty in Mongolia Voice just fell, Zhao Min gas across the quilt kicked his feet, in protest. Mrs. Tang is half lying in the arms of song Qingshu. Her sight is blocked by his body, so she can''t see all this.


    "Really?" Mrs. Tang exclaimed pleasantly, "I''m worried that as a Chinese, you don''t like my name."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said, "even the Kaifeng garrison general is respectful to his wife. She must have a noble status in the Jin Dynasty. Why do you care about my Han people''s opinion?"


    Don''t know to think of what, Tang Madame suddenly faint a sigh: "that is only the surface is bright, in my body heart''s misery who knows again."


    "If madam does not dislike, Song Mou can be a loyal audience." Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why Mrs. Tang''s mood suddenly fluctuated, but he clearly missed today''s opportunity. I''m afraid he can''t find any secret from this gorgeous and mature woman.


    "Can I... Can I trust you?" Madame Tang''s eyes were flowing, and she was staring at Song Qingshu like that.


    Song Qingshu was surprised, and quickly stretched out his hand and swore: "if the lady said something to song today, song would tell others, and teach song to fight one day..."


    "Ah Madame Tang quickly put her finger on his lips. "Don''t make such a poisonous oath, young master. Naturally, I believe you."


    Originally, song Qingshu thought that Zhao Min had heard it on one side, and he didn''t break the oath, so it doesn''t matter how much poison he swore. But seeing Mrs. Tang''s trust, he suddenly felt a deep sense of guilt.


    "Can you tell me why Kaifeng City guard is so polite to me?" Mrs. Tang didn''t notice his abnormality. Instead, she lost herself in meditation and her voice was very misty.


    "Is it because of the relationship between the lady and the queen?" Thinking of what she said just now, song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    "I have nothing to do with the queen." Mrs. Tang sneered and fell into silence.


    Zhao Min and other anxious, across the quilt kept kicking song Qingshu''s back, indicating that he continued to ask, but song Qingshu is not moved, do not want to disturb Mrs. Tang at this time.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Tang didn''t let Zhao Min wait for long. She continued: "it doesn''t matter and it''s not accurate. To be exact, we all had sex with the same man."


    Although Mrs. Tang''s voice was calm, song Qingshu was startled and hesitated to ask: "madam was killed by the emperor of Jin..." his first reaction was that the empress and Mrs. Tang''s husband had gone to bed. After all, as a governor of Chongyi army, it was far from enough to have a close relationship with the empress.


    "No Mrs. Tang shook her head gently, but it was like a big bomb exploding in the hearts of song Qingshu and Zhao min. with her shaking her head, didn''t she say that the queen of the kingdom of Jin actually put a big green hat on the Emperor today.


    "There is a man who is not only dignified and powerful, but also has a good reputation in everyone''s mind. Besides, he is handsome. In fact, he is the most desirable husband in many women''s hearts. Until one day, his wife invited me to be a guest. I went there without any precaution. I didn''t know that I was unconscious soon after the dinner. When I woke up, this man was lying on my body doing animal things... "And Mrs. Tang couldn''t even cry, even Zhao Min beside me was also shocked.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "who is this man?"


    Mrs. Tang shook her head lightly: "he threatened the safety of my whole family, so I won''t reveal his name."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Just as she wanted to say something, Mrs. Tang continued: "afterwards, I intend to expose his true face. Unfortunately, by chance, I found that even the queen was involved with him."


    "As I said before, the emperor is weak today, and the power of the court is in the hands of the queen. Even she is that person''s lover, I finally despair. In addition, he threatened the safety of his family, so I became his plaything


    "Does your husband know about it?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    "There are no impermeable walls in the world. Even Kaifeng city guards flatter me. Do you think my husband knows?" Mrs. Tang had a sad look on her face.


    "Is that how he let you be bullied?" Song Qingshu was angry.

 Chapter 329

    "What else can he do?" Mrs. Tang said with a sad smile, "he has his own family to consider. It''s not good for anyone if it''s broken. Pretend you don''t know. At least you can keep everything in front of you. "


    "He''s not a thing." Song Qingshu was angry.


    "Ha ha, it''s not really a thing. Soon afterwards, he went to the front line and seldom went home. I''m afraid he thinks seeing me at home will hurt his fragile self-esteem Mrs. Tang''s tone was full of resentment.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "maybe he''s trying to get revenge in the future."


    Mrs. Tang was stunned, but she shook her head quickly: "even if he really wants to be brave, it''s just for his man''s dignity, not for me. In my most helpless time, he chose to leave in silence, I will never forget that feeling


    Song Qingshu was silent and didn''t know how to comfort her for a moment.


    "In fact, although I was angry with him for his weakness and incompetence, I can understand his helplessness until today..." Mrs. Tang said coldly.


    "What''s the matter today?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "Young master, who are the people who robbed me today?" Mrs. Tang closed her eyes and two drops of clear tears slid down.


    "This..."


    Since Mrs. Tang is the secret lover of the great man, no one in the kingdom of Jin would offend her so much. According to Yang Miaozhen, it is clear that someone hired them to rob and kill Mrs. Tang. Based on what Mrs. Tang said, the murderer is obvious.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while and said, "it may not be him. Maybe it''s the wife of the big man. Seeing that her husband is infatuated with you and jealous, she wants to send someone to get rid of you and win back her husband''s favor."


    "The young master is kind-hearted. He has been saying good things for him." Mrs. Tang opened her eyes, reached out and gently stroked song Qingshu''s cheek.


    Song Qingshu shrunk back without any trace and said, "I''m just talking about the matter."


    "I hope so too," said Mrs. Tang. "It''s a pity that the young master forgot that I was promoted by his wife at the beginning. At her age, her status is all about interests and fame. How can I compete with a woman like me and be jealous?"


    "Madam, you can tell me who that man is. Song is not talented. He thinks his martial arts are not good enough. I''ll kill him and take revenge for you." Song Qingshu can''t see a woman''s tears most. What''s more, in the near future, he will be the enemy of the state of Jin. It''s good to solve a big man ahead of time.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Mrs. Tang''s eyes were full of surprise. She looked at Song Qingshu in a dazed way: "we met by chance. Why are you so nice to me?"


    Zhao Min in the quilt didn''t kick him angrily to show his dissatisfaction.


    "I can''t let my wife lose faith in all the men in the world." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    Mrs. Tang''s heart seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer. She looked at Song Qingshu in a dazed way: "can you hold me?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and after all, he put out his hand and hugged Mrs. Tang.


    Seeing her face sticking to song Qingshu''s chest, Mrs. Tang listened to his heartbeat quietly, and her mood gradually calmed down: "thank you, but I won''t be in danger."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. With my lightness skill, even if they can''t kill me, they can''t keep me." In fact, song Qingshu regretted that he had just made this promise on the spur of the moment, but he always had to act irrationally several times in his life. Otherwise, what''s the meaning.


    "You don''t have to worry about your concubine because you are so good at martial arts," said Mrs. Tang, holding song Qingshu in her arms. "But I''ve seen it for a long time. Women on the grassland don''t have such a strong sense of chastity. It''s no big deal to be someone else''s secret lover. It can also ensure the safety of the family and the prosperity of their husbands. If that person dies, some of his political opponents will think of taking advantage of the relationship between me and him to eradicate his clique completely. No matter who I am or who I am, I will not come to a good end without my support. "


    Madame Tang was born in a noble family of Nuzhen since she was a child. She was used to the blood in the court, so she could see it so thoroughly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t think of it. Only in this way can we understand how pale our experience of political struggle is.


    "Do you think I''m a bad woman?" Seeing that song Qingshu was silent, Mrs. Tang raised her head anxiously.


    "No, it was his wife''s words that impressed song. I admire his wife''s spirit." Song Qingshu sighed, "since my wife has already seen everything, why tell me these secrets."


    "I don''t know," said Mrs. Tang, shaking her head blankly and smiling bitterly. "Originally, I just wanted to stop at the end of the order to arouse the childe''s pity. I don''t know that you are born with a kind of reassuring smell. I''ll tell you all before I know it. "


    "My wife paid a late night visit. She really had a bad intention." Song Qingshu joked.


    Madame Tang blushed and said, "I''m just worried about my son''s bad rest."


    "This reason is unique," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "How can I have a good rest, madam?"


    "You know what you''re asking..." Mrs. Tang said in a greasy voice. The long ending tone gradually lowered, and the bed was suddenly full of ambiguity.


    "The adulterers are having sex. The woman is flirting again." Zhao Min in the quilt was very angry and secretly regretted. He had known that when Mrs. Tang came in just now, he would have gone back to his room instead of destroying their good deeds. He was also full of sullen.


    "Young master, do you know what I''m afraid of most?" Said Madame Tang.


    "I can''t guess, if I''m stupid." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m afraid of loneliness." Mrs. Tang sighed.


    "What?" Song Qingshu is silly.


    "Only when that person misses my body will he see me and call me back and forth; My husband also disliked me and left me. In such a big family, when it''s still at night, what I feel is the deep cold. " Mrs. Tang said bitterly, "sometimes I think that those two men have hurt me all my life. Why should I hurt myself? Although I can''t take revenge directly, I can take revenge on them in a woman''s way. "


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and said dryly in his throat, "how does madam intend to revenge them?"


    Lady Tang''s skin flashed a wisp of bright red, but she didn''t answer. She led song Qingshu''s hand through her skirt, and her red lips slightly opened: "that''s... Revenge."


    The mature woman''s body is so soft and attractive. Song Qingshu''s body trembles and subconsciously wants to take back her hand. However, Mrs. Tang firmly holds his hand. Her eyes are full of pleading: "please, don''t refuse me."


    Hearing Mrs. Tang''s choking voice, song Qingshu was soft hearted and hesitated for a moment. After all, he didn''t pull out his hand.


    "Mr. Song, you are injured and not fit to move. Let me serve you today." Mrs. Tang put her lips to his ear, said softly, and began to kiss him down the neck.


    "My God Zhao Min in the quilt sighed, "that bastard didn''t refuse. Did he forget that I was still on the side?"


    Wenxiang nephrite in the arms, that mature soft touch, nose is also filled with the fragrance of each other''s body, song Qingshu sighed, if not for their own business, today may really not hold.


    "Song Qingshu, you bastard!" Hearing the sweet grunts from Mrs. Tang''s nose, Zhao Min can''t help it any more. He lifts the quilt and plans to rush out. He doesn''t know that there is a numbness in his waist. Song Qingshu has already pointed the numbness point, and his whole body is lying on the bed.


    "Who is she?" When Mrs. Tang saw Zhao Min who suddenly jumped out, she was also shocked. Before she had time to ask, she was also ordered to sleep by song Qingshu and fainted.


    When he found that Mrs. Tang fell beside him, song Qingshu stared at him unkindly. Zhao Min was flustered and said, "what do you... Want to do?"


    "The princess suddenly jumped out, causing me to have a bad affair. Should the princess compensate me for something?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of smiles.


    "Compensate! When you return to Ruyang palace, my princess will send you ten, oh no, a hundred beauties of national beauty. " Noticing that song Qingshu''s expression is quite different from that before, Zhao Min said in a panic.


    "Speaking of the beauty of the country, who can match the princess in the whole prairie?" Song Qingshu''s evil smile.


    "Who said that Princess Xiangxiang of Huibu, pucha Ali Hu, the first beauty of grassland in Jin Dynasty, her daughter wanyanchongjie, empress Xiao Guanyin and princess yelunanxian of Liao kingdom are all famous beauties in grassland. I promise you that I will give them to you in the future." Zhao Min was flustered. He talked about more than a dozen of the most famous beauties on the grassland, and only wanted to get away.


    "The princess is very generous. These women are either from the kingdom of Jin or from the kingdom of Liao, or from the Hui tribe of the western regions. They are either queens or princesses. They are not in the position of the princess. How can the princess decide their fate?" Song Qingshu''s tone is full of irony.


    "In the future, Mongolia will rule the country, and these women will be slaves of the country. Naturally, the princess will be able to arrange for them." Zhao Min is short of breath, and her chest shows how nervous she is at the moment.


    "Mongolia wants to rule the world. It will take 50 years without 30 years. At that time, all these so-called beauties will turn into dust. Is the princess deliberately playing a trick on me?" Song Qingshu tries to explain her dress in advance.


    "Ah Zhao Min screamed and said quickly, "I can give Princess Xiangxiang to you first."


    "Princess Xiangxiang?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "she''s in your hands?"


    Noticing song Qingshu''s strange look, Zhao Min finally regained a trace of calmness. Wen Yan turned his head to one side and deliberately refused to answer.


    "No matter what the princess or the queen is, it''s an ethereal thing after all. How can the princess be so real in front of her. It''s a long night tonight. I really don''t want to sleep. Well, if the princess can immediately bring any of those Princess queens you just mentioned to this bed, I''ll use her instead of you. How about letting you go? " Song Qingshu looks down at Zhao Min lying on the bed.

 Chapter 330

    "Who do you want me to look for at this time? Don''t you mean to make trouble?" Zhao Min''s voice has a trace of crying.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu a face of regret, "then there is no way." As soon as the words fell, her fingers began to play with her skirt.


    "Song Qingshu, there is no shortage of beauties around you. Why do you want to make a big feud with Mongolia for a moment?" Zhao Min voice gradually calmed down, did not give up efforts, "as long as you let me go today, I promise today''s things let bygones be bygones, you want what requirements, I can also promise you as far as possible."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s expression, Zhao Min continued: "I don''t deny that I''m beautiful, but I''m afraid my status as a princess is more valuable than beauty. You''re a smart man. Why give up the essentials and pursue the end?"


    Song Qingshu put his head in front of her, looked at the skin that can be broken in front of her, with a faint smile: "but in my eyes, princess, your people are much more important than your identity."


    He didn''t tell a lie. In his previous life, when he saw the story of killing a dragon by relying on heaven, he was full of good feelings for this strange woman, who was full of wisdom and resourcefulness, but could give everything without hesitation for her lover. Now I am lucky to see a real person, and the feeling is even stronger.


    "If the princess is willing to tell you what happened between you and Zhang Wuji, I may give you a yard." Song Qingshu''s face is full of induced smile.


    Zhao Min''s face was uncertain. At last, she gave a cold hum and turned her head to silence.


    "There''s no way." Song Qingshu rubbed his hands and stretched out to her chest.


    "Song Qingshu, if you dare to touch me, in the future I will certainly crush you and kill Wudang sect." At this time, Zhao Min finally despair, understand today I''m afraid innocence.


    "Tut Tut," Song Qingshu straightened up and frowned at her, "in fact, I didn''t want to hurt the princess, but if I stop now, doesn''t it seem that I''m afraid of your threat?"


    "Really?" Zhao Min was overjoyed to hear what he said.


    "Bullshit, I''m not that cheap." Song Qingshu''s finger flicks, Zhao Min''s acupoints have been solved.


    As soon as Zhao Minfu got out of trouble, he bit his lower lip and raised his hand to give song Qingshu a slap.


    The head of Song Qing''s book leans back and easily dodges. He says in a depressed way: "the princess is really pushing forward."


    "Who let you bully me?" Zhao Min pursed her lips and said that she was really scared just now, and now there are still residual tears in her eyes.


    "I''m just kidding you." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Is there such a joke?" Zhao Min said angrily.


    "I''m just curious about the reaction of Princess Shaomin, who has always been holding Zhizhu." Song Qingshu is proud of the score.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Thinking of his embarrassment just now, Zhao Min is both shy and angry.


    "I''m satisfied with my bad taste, of course." Song Qingshu didn''t know what to think of and sighed, "fortunately, the princess met me now. If I had been earlier, it would have been very difficult for me to control this situation."


    Zhao Min face a red, subconsciously tight collar, strange looking at him: "earlier you?"


    "Yes." Song Qingshu sighed, full of regret.


    Zhao Min was quick witted and moved in his heart. He asked tentatively, "after the lion slaughtering meeting, you obviously went back to Emei with Zhou Zhiruo, but later I heard that you were wandering in the river and lake alone. It''s not because you didn''t hold it. What did you do to Zhou Zhiruo?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect that he just showed a little look. She guessed that he was eight or nine and said quietly, "of course, the princess wants me to do something to Zhou Zhiruo, so she can''t rob that Wuji brother with you."


    "Nonsense." When he pierced his mind, Zhao Min burned his cheek and snorted.


    "Well, I don''t have time to chat with you. I have something to go out for a while." Song Qingshu stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Zhao Min was stunned.


    "It''s none of your business." Song Qingshu replied.


    Zhao Min turned her eyes, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I''m afraid I''m going to find the girl in the inn."


    "Princess, has anyone ever told you that a woman is too smart to marry?" Song Qingshu said.


    "There are many people who want to be the horse of Ruyang palace. You are in charge." Zhao Min didn''t get angry and gave him a glance.


    "This kind of thing is still left to Zhang Wuji to have a headache," Song Qingshu said with a smile


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Min Leng road.


    "What if you run away after I leave?" Song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min quietly.


    Just now, he was trying to escape. When he stabbed him, Zhao Min showed a reluctant smile: "how can I? I''m seriously injured. This is the territory of the kingdom of Jin. It''s absolutely a near death to walk out of this house. I''m not that stupid."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "the princess doesn''t have to run out on her own. Just take advantage of me and spread the news quietly. The king of the golden wheel and the second elder of xuanming will naturally find her."


    "Has anyone ever told you that a man is too clever to please a woman?" Zhao Min held his hands on his chest and sat there sulking.


    "It always attracts some silly girls." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "What do you say?" Zhao Min was not used to the pride on his face and gave him a fierce look.


    Song Qingshu raises his hand and a wisp of wind hits Zhao Min''s waist. The other side shows an incredible look and falls back on the bed.


    "It''s safe. I''ll give you the solution when I get back." Song Qingshu held her shoulder and slowly put her down.


    "Who says it''s safe?" seeing song Qingshu turning to leave, Zhao Min said anxiously, "if you order my acupoints, in case... In case..." I can''t think of a good reason for that.


    "What in case?" Song Qingshu''s step is a meal.


    "In case... In case of some villain coming, I''ll be attacked by you again, and I have no resistance, what shall I do?" Between lightning and flint, Zhao Min finally thought of a reason that was not a reason, but she knew very well in her heart that with the status of Mrs. Tang, how could her house be dangerous.


    But song Qingshu became dignified when he heard her. It turns out that Zhao Min''s words remind song Qingshu of the plot that Xiaolongnv was insulted by Yin Zhiping in "the hero of the divine eagle". Xiaolongnv was also pointed by Ouyang Feng. After a while, Yin Zhiping came out to pick up a bargain. I''m afraid it will take me at least one night to go. If there is a Yin Zhiping, Zheng Zhibing or something, it''s really a sin.


    Zhao Min saw that song Qingshu''s face turned red and white. He didn''t understand what was wrong with him, and he didn''t dare to disturb him. He didn''t know what he had just said had aroused the shadow of song Qingshu''s childhood.


    Eyes moved to Mrs. Tang who was sleeping in the past. Song Qingshu moved his mind and thought, "there''s a way."


    "What?" Zhao Min looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously. He points his fingers on several acupoints of Mrs. Tang. With a whine, Mrs. Tang wakes up.


    "What if she wakes up and sees me?" Zhao Min was surprised. She thought that she had just been hiding under the quilt and heard her big secret. It''s hard to ensure that she would not be evil when she woke up and do something to kill her.


    Song Qingshu smiles and says, "look at me, look at me..." in a strange tone when she sees that Mrs. Tang opens her eyes slightly.


    Zhao Min looks into his eyes curiously. His eyes seem to be black all over, like a huge whirlpool sucking himself in. Zhao Min looks away in horror, and then he is scared out of a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Zhao Min just took a look from the side, and the target of song Qingshu''s casting was not her. Otherwise, how could she break free.


    "Yes..." Mrs. Tang''s eyes became blurred gradually, and her mouth replied dully.


    "Mrs. Tang, this person is song Qingshu. Tonight, you stay by her side, keep your step, protect her safety, and don''t allow anyone to disturb her..." Song Qingshu points to Zhao Min and says in an ordered tone.


    "Song Gongzi..." Mrs. Tang took a look at Zhao Min, her eyes were at a loss at first, and soon a strange look appeared.


    "Well, that''s fine." Song Qingshu puts away the enchantment, and looks at Zhao Min with a smile.


    Seeing that Mrs. Tang really regarded herself as song Qingshu, Zhao Min was shocked: "what kind of magic are you doing?"


    "The princess should know now that I don''t mean that to you, or I''ll say a few words casually, and you''ll take off all by yourself and come into my bed to seduce me." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Zhao Min blushed: "you can''t think about it!"


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu smiles, "it seems that the princess does not believe in this evil, do you want to try?"


    "Ah! No Zhao Min flurried to close his eyes, thinking that in case the other party really evil, what should he do. Brain fill, after he was confused, willing to use the body to please his scene, goose bumps all over.


    After a while, seeing that there was no movement outside, Zhao Min quietly opened his eyes to see. He was worried that song Qingshu deliberately lured him to open his eyes, so at the beginning, his eyes just opened a small slit.


    When he saw that the house was empty, song Qingshu had already disappeared. After Zhao MINCHANG breathed a sigh of relief, a sense of loss suddenly rose in his heart.


    "If the young master is hurt and can''t move easily, I will serve him. The young master just enjoys my tenderness." When Zhao Min was in a daze, Mrs. Tang''s sweet and greasy voice came to his ear.


    "Hey, I''m not song Qingshu!" Zhao Min was just flustered. She thought that when Mrs. Tang was about to introduce herself to the pillow, she was ordered to sleep by song Qingshu. Now she wakes up and is confused by song Qingshu''s Dharma casting, so she naturally takes herself as song Qingshu and continues the unfinished action


    "The young master joked, this eyebrow, this nose, this lip... How can not be the young master of song." Mrs. Tang''s fingertips glided slowly across Zhao Min''s delicate face and said with a silly smile.


    Being slipped by Mrs. Tang''s fingertips, Zhao Min only felt a strange feeling coming from her body. She didn''t respond to it. She just felt that her collar was cool and her skirt had been untied.


    "Don''t..." as soon as Zhao Min Gang opened his mouth, he felt that Mrs. Tang''s gentle and moist lips had kissed his long white neck. His whole body seemed to be flowing by electric current. The rest of his words turned into a greasy hum between his nose.

 Chapter 331

    After Song Qingshu left Tang Fu''s house, he picked up the sand and drove all the way to Shandong. Before the inn in a hurry to break up with Xia Qingqing, so long did not meet her, I am afraid she has been as anxious as ants on the hot pot.


    With Xia Qingqing''s temperament, song Qingshu is worried that she will do something stupid in her hurry, so she has to go back tonight.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out in his previous life why there were lightness skills in the river and the lake, and why he couldn''t get on without horses. After he learned his own martial arts, he realized that the master''s lightness skill is much faster than that of a steed in a short sprint, but the master''s physical strength and internal power are limited after all. It''s OK to run dozens of miles at a time, hundreds of miles, thousands of miles?


    Stepping on the sand without trace, which song Qingshu learned, is one of the top lightness skills in the Wulin. Wei Yixiao, the green winged bat king of Ming religion, has been ranked as the first lightness skill expert in the Jianghu all the year round. But his internal power is limited, and he can throw anyone behind his ass in a short time, but he can''t get rid of the top experts after a long-distance attack.


    Song Qingshu, however, is different. When he practiced the supreme secret skill Huanxi Zen, he paid attention to the harmony of yin and Yang. It happened that he was also in charge of the nine Yin Qi, which is the most gentle in the world, and the shenzhao Qi, which is the most vigorous in the world, However, the new-born joy Qi perfectly integrates the two kinds of Qi, yin and Yang. As time goes by, the whole body of Kung Fu has reached the point where heaven and man are transformed into life.


    However, although Huanxi Zen is a kind of Buddhist martial arts, it is extremely treacherous in itself. Song Qingshu''s true Qi is possessed with enchantment. At any time, it may become a slave of desire, completely controlled by martial arts, and lose its nature. It is the so-called "one thought becomes a Buddha, one thought becomes a devil".


    Last time I lost control in the Forbidden City. I almost lost myself in the harem beauty 3000. Fortunately, three important women in my life appeared at the same time, which made him wake up in time.


    After that, song Qingshu was very careful and never lost control again. Therefore, with the support of this strong internal force, I have been pushing the sand at full speed without any trace, but I don''t feel exhausted at all.


    After hundreds of miles, I finally arrived at the meeting Inn agreed with Xia Qingqing.


    Pushing open the door, I saw Xia Qingqing sitting at the table with a green skirt, holding her cheek with her hand. Her eyes seemed to open and close, and she was dozing there. One side of the secluded candle light reflected on her face, frowning brows show that the heart is full of worry and anxiety.


    Song Qingshu looks at the situation in the room and knows that she didn''t go to bed. Instead, she sat here and waited for herself all night. She feels guilty: she hugged and hugged there, but left her here alone. It''s a real jerk.


    Walked past, one hand holding Xia Qingqing''s back, one hand across the leg bend, gently picked her up, want to put on the bed, let her have a good rest.


    Xia Qingqing had been sleeping very shallow. Song Qingshu woke up immediately. Her first reaction was to grab the Golden Snake sword beside the table. But a familiar voice came from her ear: "you you, it''s me."


    "Brother song!" Xia Qingqing finally saw the appearance of song Qingshu. He was surprised and happy. He put his arms around his neck and put his whole face on his chest. "I waited for a long time, but you didn''t come back. I thought you... I was so scared. We went through a lot of hardships and finally got together... If anything happened to you, I don''t intend to live."


    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s babbling, song Qingshu felt a pain in her heart. She patted her body gently and said in a soft voice, "I''m not good. I''ve been delayed on the way, so I came so late."


    "Are those experts hard to deal with?" Thinking of those masters in the inn, none of them was under yuan Chengzhi''s peak, or even had one, Xia Qingqing asked with lingering fear.


    "Although their martial arts are high, they are far inferior to me in terms of lightness skills. It''s not difficult for me to escape," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell the truth. "Only later I hijacked a man and had a series of problems."


    "It must be a girl." Xia Qingqing pursed a smile, but she couldn''t tell whether she was angry or happy.


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "It''s no use guessing. With your temperament, how can you hijack a smelly man? What''s more," Xia Qingqing''s nose moved and sniffed at Song Qingshu. "You have the smell of other women."


    Song Qingshu has a black line. I didn''t expect that women in any era have such smart noses and are so sensitive to the taste of non self.


    "She is the princess of Ruyang palace in Mongolia."


    Song Qingshu put Xia Qingqing on the bed, just want to cover the quilt for her, but Xia Qingqing grasped his hand and shook his head slightly: "just hold me like this."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t refuse foolishly, so he held her in his arms, leaned on the head of the bed, and talked to her about what happened after.


    Hearing that Zhao Min was hurt by Xuancheng''s palm power, Xia Qingqing exclaimed, "ah, the great monk is very good at martial arts. Is Miss Zhao OK?"


    "Life is on the line. I can only save her life with my true Qi for the time being, so I took her to Kaifeng to find a famous killer doctor Ping Yizhi." Song Qingshu shook his head slightly.


    "Is Miss Zhao''s injury stable now?" Xia Qingqing asked.


    "No, I''m going to take her to visit Ping Yizhi again tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu hastened to tell her what happened later.


    "Brother song has to leave later." Xia Qingqing looks gloomy.


    "I''m sorry." Song Qingshu found that at the moment any explanation is so pale.


    "Life matters. How can I blame brother song?" Xia Qingqing touched song Qingshu''s frosty face with her fingers, and said painfully, "it''s hundreds of miles away from Henan, so why did elder brother song rush back. Anyway, I''ll be here waiting for you, and I won''t leave. "


    "I''m worried that you''ll think and do something stupid." Thinking of Xia Qingqing''s desperate means of revenge after Yuan Chengzhi''s death, song Qingshu is still haunted. If for the sake of a princess who doesn''t want to do it with her, she will repeat the same mistake, then song Qingshu can''t forgive herself for anything.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s reply, Xia Qingqing was stunned. Her eyes were filled with mid autumn water, and she said with shame: "I am that kind of reckless silly woman in the eyes of brother song."


    "I have to guard against it." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Knowing that he was referring to his previous crazy behaviors, Xia Qingqing blushed, buried her head in his arms, and gently beat him on the chest with her small hand: "brother song, if you are good or bad, you know how to make fun of me."


    "Hiss ~" by her hand touched the wound, song Qingshu took a cold breath.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother song?" Noticing the abnormality of song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing quickly peels off his clothes and looks at the thick bandage. Tears flow down all of a sudden. "Is it serious? Who on earth is so cruel. "


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "not all people treat me like you. I still have many enemies." He told her about the contest with Yang Miaozhen.


    "Four ladies of the red coat army?" Xia Qingqing woke up and said, "is this woman really as powerful as in the legend?"


    "She''s really the best shot in the world." Recalling the brilliant fireworks, song Qingshu has a dignified face.


    "Hum, I''m still defeated by elder brother song. Elder brother song can''t see that she''s beautiful. He can''t bear to take a heavy hand, so that he can win but get hurt." Xia Qingqing looks at him suspiciously.


    "Are you jealous?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    "No," Xia Qingqing blushed, "I just want to remind elder brother song to take care of himself. You know, there are so many people who care about you, such as elder brother''s wife, the leader of Emei sect, and now the confidant Dongfang girl in the palace."


    "And you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I... I care about you, of course." Xia Qingqing said softly.


    "You have a wife and a confidant. What are you in your heart?" Song Qingshu gently stroked her smooth green silk and asked curiously.


    "Me?" Xia Qingqing eyes a turn, cunning smile, "I''ll be brother song lover."


    "Why?" No matter how nice the word "lover" sounds, there is always a sense that she can''t see the light. Song Qingshu worried about what she had in mind and asked.


    "Brother song, you know that I am someone else''s wife. Although brother yuan has passed away, I am his wife after all."


    Xia Qingqing sighs. Originally, in her original plan, she avenged yuan Chengzhi, and after repaying song Qingshu, she committed suicide and went to seek her dead husband. But later, something happened that song Qingshu was frustrated by Kangxi, which made her realize her true heart and that she had fallen in love with song Qingshu. Although he finally opened his heart and decided to stay with song Qingshu, he didn''t want to make people in the Jianghu laugh at Yuan Chengzhi for his own sake.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a moment, and said with emotion: "I know you have a more important reason not to say. If I want to accept the power of the Golden Snake camp, I must rely on Yuan Chengzhi''s former power through you. If they know my relationship with you, they will never surrender to me, will they? "


    Xia Qingqing touched his wound with her fingers and said in a soft voice, "brother song, why do you care about this? I don''t care about any fame. I''m satisfied to be with you."


    "But that''s too much for you." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "I''m willing." Xia Qingqing curled up in his arms like a kitten and replied gently.


    If people who knew Xia Qingqing in her early years saw all this, they would be surprised. In her girlhood, Xia Qingqing was famous for being jealous and making trouble out of no reason. However, she has experienced so many drastic changes over the years. She has already changed her mind greatly. She is not the little girl who used to be ignorant.

 Chapter 332

    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s answer, song Qingshu was so moved that he held her tightly and didn''t want to let go for a moment. You know, since his rebirth, he has met a lot of women and got a lot of women. But there are only three people who are really good to her, one is the original ice and snow, one is Shuanger, and the other is now Xia Qingqing.


    If Zhou Zhiruo doesn''t talk about it, the relationship between women like Dongfang muxue and Su Quan and him is more of a strategic alliance, like enemies and friends. There is always a faint sense of estrangement. Although Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling are obedient, the relationship is not pure, but more forced by the situation.


    Although Mu Wanqing and ah Jiu like each other, they are far away from each other.


    As for Nanlan, Luo Bing is a mere plaything.


    "By the way, after coming out of the inn, the beautiful Taoist priest Li and I went our separate ways." Xia Qingqing suddenly remembered and said.


    "Taoist Li is Taoist Li. Why add a beautiful one?" Song Qingshu said strangely.


    "If she is not beautiful, you will take such a big risk to save her from the first master of Shaolin Temple?" Xia Qingqing said with a smile.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly, "I''ve heard about this person for a long time, and I asked her subordinates to inquire about her, trying to get her into the stick."


    "Oh? "Is it..." Xia Qingqing said with a noncommittal smile, "but people may not appreciate it. They don''t thank you, so they go straight away. Will you be very disappointed?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really a little bit," Song Qingshu nodded, "but she has been wandering in the Jianghu for many years, and she doesn''t know our purpose. She can understand everything carefully."


    "Whether all beautiful women, you will guess them with the greatest kindness." Xia Qingqing sighed.


    "The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is. I know that." Xia Qingqing''s hand poked on his chest, which made him itch, so he reached out to hold her catkin.


    "I won''t lie to you. Is that proof that I''m not beautiful?" Xia Qingqing said depressed.


    "Who said you wouldn''t lie to me? I was teased by you before." Thinking of Xia Qingqing''s leaving and taking refuge with Prince Bao, song Qingshu was actually secretly united with Kangxi for the final assassination.


    "I''m sorry that you gave up the previous plan for me and risked your life to assassinate Kangxi in a hurry." Xia Qingqing said apologetically.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally decided to tell the truth: "in fact, the assassination of Kangxi is not entirely for you..."


    Xia Qingqing pressed his lips and said softly, "even if it''s only one tenth for me, I''m satisfied."


    "How are you going to repay me?" Song Qingshu holds her pitifully and laughs.


    "I will repay you with the rest of my life." Xia Qingqing sticks to his chest and listens to his heartbeat. At this time, it seems that two hearts are closely linked.


    "Qingqing ~" Song Qingshu looked at her deeply.


    "Call me youyou. Qingqing still belongs to that man, but youyou completely belongs to brother song." Xia Qingqing road.


    "No, Qingqing and youyou belong to me." Song Qingshu feigned anger.


    "It''s really overbearing..." Xia Qingqing was silent for a moment, smiling, "well, it belongs to you."


    Song Qingshu then smiles contentedly, hugs her quietly for a while, looks at the sky outside the window, hesitates and says: "it''s late, you have a rest, I''m leaving."


    Xia Qingqing grasped his sleeve tightly and shook his head: "no, you''re going to find other women."


    Song Qingshu explained with a headache: "I''m going to save people."


    "It''s not good to save people," Xia qingjiao snorted. "It''s hard for me to think that you will be in other women''s gentle country soon."


    "Don''t be so dirty in your mind. We really don''t have much." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter with the lip print on the bandage?" Xia Qingqing pursed her mouth and pointed to the bandage.


    As soon as song Qingshu saw it, his sweat immediately came down, and he found a bright red lip print. It must have been left by Mrs. Tang when she seduced herself. He had to say innocently: "conscience of heaven and earth, there is a beauty who has been seducing me. Er, it''s Mrs. Tang mentioned before. But I know that Liu Xiahui is not in a state of disorder in the world, and I also point her sleeping acupoint just to come all the way to see you. "


    See song Qingshu anxious sweating, Xia Qingqing sweet smile: "song big brother, you don''t have to worry, I believe you, and no really strange you."


    "Really?" In the previous life, song Qingshu had heard a little about Xia Qingqing''s jealousy from the original work, but he knew Xia Qingqing as if he had changed a person. No wonder he would be surprised.


    "Of course it''s true. Besides, it''s not my turn to worry about it. It''s something that should be bothered by leader Zhou. For a little lover like me, as long as you are kind to me, it''s enough." Xia Qingqing said with a smile.


    "Don''t blame me, I''m a little grumpy woman between the lines." Song Qingshu laughs.


    "No way!" Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, and the style of bowing her head was extremely coquettish.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he was reluctant to leave for a while.


    "There are many crises in Kim''s country. I''m worried that your injury will affect your safety." Xia Qingqing suddenly showed a frown and said anxiously.


    "Skin injury is not in the way. Don''t forget, even if I can''t fight, I can still run. Even if I have injuries, I''m afraid few people can catch up with me in the world." Song Qingshu said.


    "When you are not injured, no one can catch up with you." Hearing his comfort, Xia Qingqing not only didn''t feel at ease, but also worried, with a look of tears.


    Song Qingshu for a moment, suddenly see Xia Qingqing eyes a bright: "I have a way."


    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Xia Qingqing''s skin suddenly turned bright red. He leaned over and whispered in his ear, "listen to Dongfang girl, your internal skill of gathering Yin and tonifying yang is quite effective in treating injuries."


    "It''s slander for her to adopt Yin to nourish Yang," Song Qingshu said awkwardly with a hot face. "It''s obviously the serious martial arts of Buddhism..." his voice became lower and lower, and he was not so confident.


    "Why are you in a hurry? I don''t mind... I don''t mind you picking." Xia Qingqing is shy and coy.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu couldn''t believe his ears.


    "If I don''t hear you clearly, I''ll forget it." Seeing that song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at himself, Xia Qingqing was ashamed and angry, but he was still worried that song Qingshu was on the road with injuries. He summoned up the remaining courage and said, "I can... Help you treat your injuries."


    "How?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile on her lips.


    Knowing that song Qingshu was deliberately teasing himself, Xia Qingqing hummed, no longer wriggling, a red lip print came up, and exhaled: "that''s how it''s treated."


    Hearing her always bright and clear voice become crisp and charming, song Qingshu recalled the situation when she first met her in Lichun Hospital of Yangzhou. Her throat was dry: "this time, I won''t give up halfway like Yangzhou."


    "You took all the advantages that time. Aren''t you satisfied?" Xia Qingqing gave him a white look, his face was full of shame, his eyes were clear and crystal, and he was charming and confused.


    "No, there''s at least one thing left." Song Qingshu lifted her jade like chin, and her throat slid up and down.


    "Then this time... It''s all cheap." Xia Qingqing didn''t shrink back this time, and her eyes were full of hot emotion.


    Song Qingshu can''t help it any more. He bows his head and kisses him. Xia Qingqing whines and falls into his arms.


    "Don''t be in a hurry at this time?" Xia Qingqing''s lips are full of proud smile.


    "This is the time when a fool will choose to go." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    Xia Qingqing''s eyelashes trembled slightly. She let the other side untie her belt and peel her off layer by layer. Shyly, she said, "brother song, do you dislike me?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why should I dislike you?"


    "Because I was someone else''s wife." Xia Qingqing has always been worried. On the one hand, he feels sorry for yuan Chengzhi, on the other hand, he feels that he is not worthy of song Qingshu.


    "I don''t care about that at all." Song Qingshu looked into her eyes with sincerity.


    "I finally believe what the oriental girl said." Xia Qingqing sighs.


    "What did she say?" Song Qingshu was stunned. They didn''t like each other before. How could they talk so much.


    "She said..." Xia Qingqing bit his ear and took a gentle breath, imitating the tone of Dongfang muxue, "Mrs. yuan, don''t worry too much. Song Qingshu is an incurable man. Wife control, your identity is not only not a stain, but also may evoke his evil feeling..."


    "Nonsense," Song Qingshu finally lost his old face, "she''s maligning, I''m not!"


    "Is it?" Xia Qingqing bit her lips and said with a silly smile, "in fact, from my personal point of view, I hope you are."


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing''s eyebrows are both green and astringent, and mixed with charming and tender mature charm, song Qingshu can''t help it. A hungry tiger and a sheep will press on her: "let you make fun of me, see how I deal with you."


    Xia Qingqing said with a smile: "brother song, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, when the time came for the sword and landing on the ground, Xia Qingqing''s heart trembled and murmured: "I haven''t had it for a long time... I hope elder brother song will pity me."


    "Your body is ready to accept me." Song Qingshu tried a few times and slowly drove in.


    Xia Qingqing snorted and sighed with a complicated look: "after all, you took advantage of it."


    "Do you regret it?"


    "I''m willing, eh ~"


    Song Qingshu was greatly inspired by the beauty''s cheerful and sweet expression. He felt hot and dry all over, and soon the two were glued together.

 Chapter 333

    "Don''t just play... It''s important to treat injuries."


    "Oh, good."


    "This shameful gesture... I don''t believe that he is a Buddhist martial art."


    "Er, I forgot to tell you that in fact, with the help of Huanxi Zen, Shuang. Xiu can only cure internal injuries, but it seems that external injuries have no effect."


    "So your gunshot wound


    "Well, it didn''t work."


    "... and you just asked me to cooperate with you like that?"


    "Otherwise, you are thin skinned. How can you cater to me so much?"


    "... brother song, you are such a jerk..."


    When song Qingshu rushed back to Kaifeng, he was almost an hour faster than before. At this time, it was just dawn, and the servants in the Tang family began to work, but the masters were still sleeping in the dream village.


    Song Qingshu sneaked into the Tang Dynasty without any sound. With his lightness skill, the bodyguards in the Tang Dynasty were not aware of it. Gently push open the door, see the curtain hanging down, hear two women steady breathing, estimated not to wake up.


    "Fortunately, I came back." Being delayed by Xia Qingqing, song Qingshu is almost reluctant to leave. However, he knows in his heart that Zhao Min is now in his hands, which can be said to be a rare commodity. However, in case of any accident, good things will soon turn into disaster, and he would never like to see that kind of consequence. So I made an agreement with Xia Qingqing to let her go back to the Golden Snake camp to take over the old Department, and finish the work here by herself before meeting with her.


    He spent an extra hour or two in Xia Qingqing''s place for no reason. When he came back, song Qingshu simply urged himself to run at a high speed. Now he was as tired as a dog, but he felt comfortable and didn''t feel tired.


    "Princess, it''s time to get up... Er..." when song Qingshu lifted the Furong account, he was shocked by the situation in front of him.


    Zhao minyun''s temples are scattered, his clothes are missing, only a thin layer is covered in some private places, his round and slender thighs are looming, and his snow-white skin makes song Qingshu feel dizzy.


    She noticed that there were many red marks on her neck and near her clavicle. Song Qingshu, who came from the past, didn''t know that it was a kiss mark, as well as the tears on her eyes, which all showed how terrible things she suffered last night.


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank and he tried to defend himself. As a result, Zhao Min suffered the same fate as little dragon girl. No matter how much he loved the role in his previous life or how much he planned on her in this life, he could not accept this fact and trembled all over himself.


    It seems that hearing the movement outside, Zhao Min wakes up, waiting to see the man in front of him, with deep hatred in his eyes.


    "I don''t know which bastard was cheap last night." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart that the matter had come to this point, and he always wanted to find a way to solve it. Seeing that Mrs. Tang also had signs of waking up, he re lit her sleeping acupoint.


    "I know that the princess must be very uncomfortable now. I''m not thoughtful enough to make her suffer so much. The princess can rest assured that I''m absolutely tight lipped about this. I don''t think it will affect your flawless image in Zhang Wuji''s heart." At this time, song Qingshu was extremely depressed, causing an innocent woman to suffer the most terrible thing in the world. He had already felt extremely guilty, and he had no idea of intrigue. All his thoughts were thinking about how to help her overcome this shadow.


    He unties Zhao Min''s acupoints. Before he has time to ask, Zhao Min slaps her in the face. It''s easy for song Qingshu to hide, but now he''s sorry, so he just slaps her.


    "Why don''t you hide?" Zhao Min didn''t expect to wave his hand casually and hit this terrible master.


    "If you beat me, you can make the princess calm down. Even if the princess beat me more, I won''t hide." Song Qingshu sighed, thinking that he was happy last night, but Zhao Min had experienced the most painful thing in his life. It''s really unpredictable.


    Thinking of what happened last night, Zhao Min''s face was so red that he was about to ooze water. He hummed coldly: "what''s the use of beating you."


    "I know it''s no use beating me. I just want to make the princess feel better," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, looking at her. "Who was it last night? As long as the princess says, "no matter how good his martial arts are, I will help you kill him."


    Zhao Min just woke up. He didn''t feel ashamed last night. Now he''s still in a daze. He doesn''t realize what''s wrong with Song Qing''s words. He subconsciously points to Mrs. Tang: "how high is her martial arts ability? Hum, in that case, you can help the princess kill her."


    "Madame Tang?" Song Qingshu was stunned. "It was Mrs. Tang who told you last night..."


    "Who else would it be if it wasn''t her?" Zhao Min is shy and angry. Last night, Mrs. Tang licked and touched herself. She still remembers the strange feeling of disgust and stimulation. "It''s all your fault. If you didn''t confuse her, she wouldn''t take me as you. Then... Then..." she can''t go on talking about those shy pictures.


    Song Qingshu finally came back to his senses and said with ecstasy, "was she the one who bullied you last night?"


    "What are you laughing at! Is that funny? " Zhao Min glared at him and said wrongly.


    "I''m happy in my heart. No, no, I want to say it''s her." Song Qingshu said incoherently.


    Zhao Min Bing Xueming is clever. He contacts him to see his expression and what he said. Now he thinks calmly, and finally understands that song Qingshu thinks he was insulted by a man last night. Subconsciously, he has some regrets. Just now, he should use his guilt to plan more benefits.


    However, Zhao Min soon put the idea behind her. Although she tried every means, she could not do it by taking advantage of her innocence.


    When it comes to innocence, Zhao Min remembers that she was lying in bed last night and was recklessly frivolous by Mrs. Tang. With cold in her eyes, she reaches to the inside of her thigh, pulls out a cold dagger and cuts it on Mrs. Tang''s neck.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and quickly held up Zhao Min''s hand. With a flick of her finger on her wrist, Zhao Min felt his arm numb and could not hold the dagger in his hand any more.


    "Princess, Mrs. Tang didn''t know what happened last night. It''s unfair to be killed like this." Song Qing''s words are full of laughter, which is hard to hide schadenfreude.


    "I knew you couldn''t give up this fox spirit," Zhao Min said bitterly. Her eyelashes trembled, and she almost shed tears. "Do you know that she was last night... Last night..." I can''t say what she said.


    "False Phoenix, false Phoenix, can''t be true. Why should the princess care too much?" Song Qingshu comforted.


    "It didn''t happen to you. Of course you don''t have a backache when you stand and talk," Zhao Min said biting his lower lip. "If I tie you up and let Mr. xuanming play with you, would you think it''s no big deal?"


    A little think about that terrible scene, song Qingshu almost spit out, all over a shiver: "stop, stop, how can this be compared?"


    "Why not?" Zhao Min looks at him funny.


    "Madame Tang has no tools to commit crimes." Song Qingshu black face said, do not want to continue this disgusting topic, quickly said, "if the princess does not mind the body exposed in front of me, we can continue to say."


    "Oh dear!" Zhao Min realized that she had taken off all her clothes by Mrs. Tang last night, and there was a thin blanket before. As a result, just now, in order to kill Mrs. Tang, when she was fighting with song Qingshu, the thin blanket slipped down.


    "You still look!" See song Qingshu staring at himself, eyes full of praise, Zhao Min angry way.


    "Good, good, no more." Song Qingshu smiles and turns his back freely. "The princess doesn''t have to care too much. In our hometown, many beautiful women take off as much as you when they are on holiday by the sea, and no one will make a fuss."


    Zhao Min was so angry that he trembled all over: "it''s this kind of dirty place that can give birth to such dirty people as you."


    "I''m trying to make you feel better and be kind." Song Qingshu sighed and shook his head.


    Zhao Min is hiding in the quilt. He is wearing clothes scattered on the bed. Suddenly he sees the dagger in Song Qingshu''s hand. He bites his lip and says, "bring it!"


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu was stunned and turned around naturally.


    "Who told you to turn around." Zhao Min said angrily.


    "You are all huddled in the quilt, and I don''t have perspective eyes. What are you afraid of?" Song Qingshu didn''t care, so he sat down beside the bed.


    For a moment, Zhao Min was speechless, so he had to point to the object in his hand and said, "this one."


    Looking at the dagger in her hand, she thought that she had just pulled it out from the inside of her thigh. Song Qingshu suddenly laughed: "isn''t this the princess''s" chastity guard "


    "It''s up to you." Zhao Min''s face turned red, and he was not angry.


    "Since it''s so valuable, I can''t return it." Song Qingshu laughs and puts the dagger in his arms.


    "Why are you so shameless?" Zhao Min has nothing to do with him for a while.


    "The princess asked herself, if I''m really shameless, what''s the function of your broken dagger?" Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    Zhao Min a stay, also understand that he is telling the truth, although the other side often take advantage of their own small, but on the whole still can be called to keep the courtesy, and did not really infringe on themselves.


    Although the heart has recognized, but the mouth can not admit, Zhao Min snorted, quietly dressed, raised his chin, looking at Mrs. Tang asked: "this woman, what do you plan to do, always can''t let her sleep."


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll relieve her." Song Qingshu then raised his finger.


    "No!" Zhao Min in the heart a flustered, hastily stop a way, if be wake up by Tang madam to see oneself, contact the affair of last night, that is really don''t live.


    "Don''t worry. She doesn''t remember last night. She just thinks something happened to me." See her panic appearance, song Qingshu funny way.


    "Really?" Zhao Min''s face was suspicious, but he was relieved. Suddenly he thought of something and asked, "what is the martial art that you confused her about?"


    "Are you afraid?" Song Qingshu a face proud, "don''t worry, I won''t use to you."


    It is clear that he and he should be enemies in the majority, but Zhao Min subconsciously believed the sincerity in his words, pondered for a moment and said: "is it the great spirit shifting Dharma handed down in the Wulin?"

 Chapter 334

    "The princess is erudite." Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise.


    "I''m afraid Zhou Zhiruo taught you that?" Zhao Min asked.


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "When Haozhou city was given by her, she almost died on the spot. Naturally, she was deeply impressed by her martial arts." Zhao Min patted her chest with lingering fear.


    "The princess robbed her in front of all the heroes in the world. I admire her for her elegant demeanor." Song Qingshu praised it.


    "Of course you should thank me," Zhao Min snorted angrily. "If it hadn''t been for me, Zhou Zhiruo would have been married to someone else, and there would have been no chance for you."


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "I was lucky to get, lost my life, that''s all."


    Zhao Min looked at him strangely: "I feel like I haven''t seen you for a while. It seems that you have become a bit immoral."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "has the princess ever considered empathy?"


    Zhao Min pretty face a cold: "hum, changed back to before that pair of disgusting appearance."


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it and yawned wearily.


    "What did you do last night, in such a bad mood?" Zhao Min frowned slightly.


    "If you run thousands of miles a night, you''ll be tired, too." Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    "Just on the way?" Zhao Min looks suspicious, "before you still took me from Shandong to Kaifeng, I didn''t see how tired you are."


    Thinking of Xia Qingqing''s tenderness, song Qingshu''s heart swings and looks like a board: "if you''re not on your way, what else can you have?"


    "For example, be gentle with that girl..." Zhao Min said with a smile, "let me calculate. With your lightness skill, you can go back and forth for three hours, plus some delay, four hours is more than enough. But it has taken five hours since you left last night. What have you done with the extra hour to make you so tired? "


    Hearing her calculate the time clearly, song Qingshu stood on the spot and looked at her with a complicated look: "if anyone marries you in the future, it will be bad for eight generations."


    "This is also something my future husband needs to consider. It has nothing to do with you." Zhao Min smiles indifferently.


    "With such a shrewd wife at home, he has no chance to go out and have fun." Song Qingshu has an expression of silence for her husband.


    "Isn''t it enough for him to marry my princess?" Zhao Min looks very confident.


    "I find that the princess seems to have been intentionally or unintentionally avoiding mentioning Zhang Wuji. It seems that what happened between you is not a common quarrel between lovers." Song Qingshu showed a fox like smile.


    Zhao Min''s heart was shocked, a little inattentive, he was actually set out to talk, quickly pick up a good mood, pursed a smile: "ah, kind-hearted when donkey liver lung, I thought you don''t like to hear this and his wife''s unclear name, it seems that I worry too much."


    "Zhou Zhiruo, she was a little confused with your family before, but now she is still worthy of my trust." If before, this incident can be said to be the scale of song Qingshu, but for him today, it''s just light clouds and light winds. Song Qingshu can hardly understand this change. It can only be attributed to the change of his state of mind. "It''s the princess''s he, is he still worthy of your trust?"


    Don''t know by song Qingshu''s words affect heartstrings or what, Zhao Min face suddenly become uncertain, silent down.


    Song Qingshu understood that he would take it when he saw the good. He didn''t intend to stimulate her any more. He said, "princess, it''s time for us to go."


    "Where to?" Zhao Min didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Of course, I''m going to level it up. Is it because the princess doesn''t want to give up this woman who is close to you?" Song Qingshu looked strangely between the two girls.


    "A dog can''t spit out ivory," Zhao Min spat and hesitated. "Don''t you talk to her?" She understood that Mrs. Tang''s influence in the kingdom of Jin would be inconvenient if they offended her.


    "What? That she was with a woman last night? " Song Qingshu said angrily, "just leave a letter to thank her for her hospitality."


    As soon as Zhao Min''s eyes turned, he soon laughed: "it turns out that some people can''t bear Mrs. Tang''s excessive enthusiasm."


    Song Qingshu face a heat, deliberately fierce way: "if you continue to gloat like this, then I let her to serve you every day."


    Thinking of last night''s "humiliation", Zhao Min turned pale and said with a smile: "forget it, let''s go."


    "If you want to leave, help to write a letter." Song Qingshu snorted and pointed to the book case in the distance.


    "Why don''t you write it yourself?" Zhao Min holding sleeve, dipped in ink, suddenly just reaction.


    Under the reflection of ink, Zhao Min''s white wrist is as white as jade. Song Qingshu praised it secretly, and then replied: "my words are too ugly... Besides, with the princess Zhuge, who is full of wisdom, why should I do it myself?" In this world, song Qingshu was not used to writing brush words, and the words he wrote were so miserable. In the Forbidden City before, in order not to show flaws, he made great efforts to imitate Kangxi''s notes. He was afraid that Zhao Min might see the flaws, so he didn''t plan to write them himself.


    "You are honest." After hearing him admit that his words are ugly, Zhao Min smiles and leaves a book.


    When song Qingshu looked at it, he saw that the writing style was vertical and horizontal, and at the same time, it was quite charming. He could not help blurting out: "good word!"


    Zhao Min laughed disdainfully: "even praise is so illiterate, I really believe you can''t write any good words.


    Song Qingshu gave a warm smile and did not retort: "let''s go. Mrs. Tang will wake up as a dream. I don''t think she will send someone to embarrass us."


    "To tell you the truth, I admire you a little. This lady Tang, in terms of her appearance and posture, is the best choice. I''m afraid few men in the world can be indifferent to such a charming beauty. You don''t hesitate to refuse." Zhao Min suddenly exclaimed.


    "That''s because I''m accompanied by the princess, who is more beautiful and refined. It''s boring to see other women."


    If it wasn''t for Xia Qingqing who was still waiting for him, song Qingshu might not have been able to make a friendship attack. Anyway, what you like and what I want is normal in the previous life. Of course, he would not explain all this to Zhao min. instead, he joked.


    "Again." Zhao Min''s face turned red, but when he heard his praise, his face was still very happy.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Looking at the high wall in front of him, Zhao Min smiles.


    "If you don''t go over the wall, do you go through the gate? We''ll leave books and leave without saying goodbye. If we walk through the gate, it''s not good if the servants of the Tang family run to tell Mrs. Tang. " Song Qingshu explained.


    Zhao Min thought like electricity, and soon hummed: "I think you want to take advantage of it, princess. I know I''m seriously injured. I can''t cross this high wall. I have to rely on your help."


    "Hold a waist, hold a hand to calculate what to take advantage of?" Song Qingshu looked at him strangely, "you know, I came here from Shandong with you all the way."


    Zhao Min''s cheeks were dizzy and subconsciously explained, "that''s because I fell asleep."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, "the original princess fell asleep, do not mind being taken advantage of ah."


    "I didn''t mean that." Zhao Min said urgently.


    "Don''t be so dirty in your mind," Song Qingshu said with a straight face and a stretch of his hand in front of her. "Don''t talk nonsense. Either let me take you out or stay here to serve that lady Tang."


    Compared with the absurdity with Mrs. Tang, Zhao Min found that it didn''t seem like a big deal to be hugged by him. Although he had made a decision, he couldn''t put down his face for a moment and stood there coy.


    Song Qingshu is too lazy to talk with her. In her exclamation, she hugs her slender waist and they jump out of the Tang mansion together.


    Until walking on the street, Zhao Min''s face was still a little chatty. In order to resolve his embarrassment, he said one after another: "I heard that Pingyi asked the patient to help him kill one person, so he was willing to treat him?"


    "The name of a famous doctor is not in vain." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "Then..." Zhao Min hesitated, "if he asked you to kill a close relative, would you..."


    Song Qingshu turned his head and looked at her up and down.


    "What do you want me to do?" Zhao Min is not comfortable all over by him, dodges to say.


    "I wonder why such a clever person as the princess would ask such a stupid question." Song Qingshu sneered.


    "Ah... Ah?" Zhao Min was a fool.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "Pingyi refers to saving you, not me. If you want to kill someone, it''s you who do it for him. What''s more, there are countless masters in your Ruyang palace, and you won''t dirty your own hands. "


    "You have to kill someone to save someone. How can ping Yizhi set such a strange rule?" Zhao Min frowned and had a flash of inspiration in his head. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it again for a moment.


    "According to the rumor, pingyizhi thinks that there are more people in the world than there are people in the world, so God and the king of hell know it. If he heals many people''s injuries and fewer people die, it''s inevitable that there are too many living people and too few dead people. I''m sorry to Yama. After his own death in the future, even if the king of hell doesn''t pay attention, the judge kid will be in a dilemma with him. I''m afraid it''s hard to live in the underworld. That''s why we can heal one person, kill one person and keep a balance. " Song Qingshu did not expect that there were people in this era who understood the principle of ecological balance.


    Zhao Min was dumbfounded with a smile: "it sounds that this Pingyi finger is also a strange person."


    They inquired about pingyizhi''s residence all the way. Although most people didn''t know about it, some people in the Jianghu knew it. According to their guidance, they gradually left Kaifeng.


    "I knew Ping Yizhi''s residence was not in the city. I shouldn''t have been in the city last night." Song Qingshu sighed gloomily.


    "Mrs. Tang was smiling on the surface, but she was very bad in the dark. I know we''re leveling, but I cheat us into going to the city. " Zhao Min is indignant.


    "That''s not necessarily true. She''s used to being respectable. She doesn''t know the whereabouts of this kind of people in the world. She subconsciously thinks that it''s not impossible for a famous doctor to live in the city. It''s not very good for us to be sent to the city with the kindness of others Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, she obviously has a crush on you. She just takes the opportunity to take you back to the mansion." Zhao Min didn''t like Mrs. Tang at all. In this way, she had a bad impression.


    Soon she gloated again: "she didn''t expect you to be indifferent to her temptation."

 Chapter 335

    "People were obviously interested in you at first." Song Qingshu said angrily, "if she hadn''t been interrupted by the sun moon cult and the red coat army, she might not have known you were a woman. Hehe, but even so, she still got what she wanted


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s Schadenfreude, he knew that he was "bullied" by Mrs. Tang last night. Zhao Min said angrily, "it''s not you who did it."


    They were noisy all the way, turning from a small road to a mountain depression, passing more than a dozen big willows, only to see a small stream with several tile roofed houses. Zhao Min was happy: "finally arrived."


    But song Qingshu stopped in front of her and looked at the tile house solemnly: "I don''t know which hero is waiting for song here."


    "Mr. song really has deep internal power. He knows that we are ambushing in the house so far away."


    A crisp and soft voice came from the tile house, and a group of people in black rushed out and surrounded them in the middle.


    Noting the sun and moon signs embroidered on the clothes of the people in black, as well as the unique shape of bamboo tube, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "I''m so obsessed with you that I''m waiting here."


    "Hum, I haven''t seen you for a day. Your mouth still stinks."


    A Jiao hum, Ren Yingying carrying hands, slowly came out of the room, a green skirt fluttering in the wind, Jiao timid body as if to be blown down by the wind.


    "Stink? Really? " The first sentence is to Ren Yingying, but the second one turns his head back and forth, and Zhao Min has a ha tone on his face.


    "It''s disgusting." Zhao Min looks disgusted and returns a pink fist.


    Song Qingshu laughs, looks at Ren YingYing and says with a smile, "how does the holy aunt know that song''s mouth stinks? Have you ever smelled it?"


    "Bold, how dare you speak to your aunt like this Seeing that his words were frivolous, all the members of the sun moon sect denounced him one after another.


    Ren Yingying''s face is as deep as water: "today I''m not here to talk to you. Last time there were four ladies protecting you. I see where you are going today."


    It turned out that he had no choice but to retreat last night. Ren Yingying recalled the scene on the Blackwood cliff and decided to kill song Qingshu. Seeing that Zhao Min was seriously injured, she guessed that song Qingshu''s trip to Kaifeng might have been to find a doctor. So he ambushed here early and blocked him up.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "why do I want to escape? Even if the headmaster came, he didn''t put it in Song''s eyes. Just because of these generals, he wanted to keep me? "


    All the members of the sun moon sect are famous experts in the world. They are a group of elite people who let us secretly recruit. Although they may not be better than the elders of the sect, they are no different. They are furious when they hear song Qingshu''s words.


    Ren Yingying raised his hand to stop his scolding. He said in a soft voice, "Mr. Song''s martial arts are good, but no matter how good one''s martial arts are, he can''t be physical. The bamboo tube in their hands is full of poisonous ink. As long as there is a little bit on his skin, he will die. Mr. song can have a try."


    "Is it really that poisonous?" Song Qingshu shrugged and didn''t believe it.


    "It''s time. I''m kidding." Zhao Min said in a low voice. In fact, she couldn''t understand it. She had seen the venom of the sun moon cult last night. When these people rushed out just now, why didn''t song Qingshu take the opportunity to escape and let them surround them and fall into such a desperate situation.


    Ren Yingying saw that he had no change, and he was not in a hurry to give an order. He said with a smile: "since you have come to see Mr. Ping for medical treatment, naturally you have heard of his famous doctor. This poison is precisely the result of Mr. Ping''s careful development. I''m afraid it can''t be solved even by the other three miracle doctors in the world. "


    "Song almost forgot that Pingyi is a member of the sun moon god cult," Song Qingshu sighed. Looking at the short and fat old man beside Ren Yingying, he asked, "is this doctor Pingyi, who is called" famous doctor of killing "


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, a strange color flashed in the short and fat old man''s eyes, but he soon covered up the past. Jie Jie said with a smile: "yes, it''s the old man."


    "As far as song knows, doctor Ping used to be an invincible confidant of the East. Now he''s letting my father and daughter make trouble. Will you change your family so soon?" Recall that Dongfang muxue once said to himself that he used Ping Yizhi to cheat Dongfang Bubai and let him think that he could perform brain replacement surgery, so that Dongfang muxue could take the opportunity to become a real Dongfang Bubai.


    "As the saying goes, good birds choose trees to live in, and the East never fails to do the opposite. It has already fallen into the abyss, not to mention that the position of the leader of the sect belongs to the leader of the sect." When I think of the past, I didn''t pass on the book of sunflower to myself.


    "The invincible east falls into the abyss?" Song Qingshu looked at Ren Yingying with a smile, "is that what the leader and the holy aunt said to his followers?"


    Before waiting for the other party to answer, song Qingshu pointed to Ping and said, "I don''t know if they told doctor Ping that they fell off the cliff with Dongfang Bubai that day. I''m not standing here now."


    Hearing what he said, Ping Yizhi''s face was cloudy and sunny, and the members of the sun moon cult couldn''t help looking at each other. The remaining power of the invincible east was still there. They thought that the invincible east was dead and they were loyal to Renxing.


    Ren Yingying''s face is very blue. One religion can''t have two masters. In order to pacify people''s minds as soon as possible, Ren Yingying naturally claims that Dongfang Bubai is dead. How can he know that he was exposed by song Qingshu at this time.


    Song Qingshu is waiting for this opportunity to see that people''s attention is not on him, and he rushes to Ren Yingying. When people react, song Qingshu has returned to his original place, and Ren Yingying is tied around his neck by him to block them.


    "Asia is invincible!" Ping Yizhi murmurs to himself. Song Qingshu''s fast body method reminds him of the past Asia invincible, and his face shows a trace of fear.


    "You may as well shoot poison. If you hurt this beautiful saint, I''m afraid you will not be spared as the leader of the church." Song Qingshu looked around in his spare time. Where he could see, the sun moon sect members could not help but put down the bamboo tube.


    "Shoot your arrows and leave me alone." Ren Yingying was angry and impatient. Unexpectedly, for a moment, he reversed the attack and defense and turned from a hunter to a prey. Thinking of what song Qingshu had done to himself in the black cliff bathtub, and now falling into his hands, he didn''t know what humiliation he would suffer. Ren Yingying''s heart was flat, and he simply ordered his men to release poison water arrows and die with song Qingshu.


    If you look at me, I''ll look at you. Who dares to fight against the holy aunt? But they didn''t get the credit. Instead, they caused disaster. Therefore, although they heard Ren Yingying''s order, they chose to put down the bamboo tube.


    "How many times have you been in my hands?" Ren Yingying kept twisting in her arms, and song Qingshu said in her ear.


    "Bah!" In response to him, it was just Ren Yingying''s spit.


    Song Qingshu flashed to one side of his body, and Ren Yingying immediately sprayed on Zhao Min''s face. As soon as Zhao Min''s eyebrows stood up, he raised his hand and wanted to give her a slap in the face.


    "Ah, in front of her men, I''d better give her some face." Song Qingshu quickly blocked Zhao Min''s hand.


    "Hum," Zhao Min angrily took back his hand, "in the final analysis, it''s all your fault."


    "In broad daylight, you''re not ashamed to flirt." Ren Yingying spat.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhao Min glared angrily.


    "Why should the holy aunt talk so fast?" Song Qingshu quickly separated the two girls and said with a smile to Ren Yingying, "I''m good to you. You''ve fallen into my hands so many times, and I haven''t touched you at all. Now I''m still protecting you. On the contrary, every time you see me, you shout, fight and kill me. "


    "Bah, shameless." Every time he fell into his hands, he would be despised. Ren Yingying wanted to break his silver teeth.


    "Mr. Song, shall we make a deal?" Ping Yizhi couldn''t see it any more. He coughed and interrupted the seemingly intimate conversation between them.


    "It depends on the bargaining chips." Song Qingshu looked up and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Song''s companion has a flighty gait, shortness of breath, and no blood on his face. I''m afraid he''s seriously injured. You''re here to see a doctor." Ping Yizhi has a confident expression.


    "Mr. Ping''s eyesight is not bad. Well, as long as you cure my companion, I''ll let you go, OK?" Song Qingshu thinks the deal is very fair.


    But he shook his head: "no way."


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was surprised.


    "You should know my rules. You can cure one person and kill another. It''s not impossible for me to save your companion, but you have to help me kill one person first." Flat one finger light says.


    "What?" Song Qingshu said with a sneer, "you are so brave. You don''t care about your aunt''s life?"


    "The saint is the saint, and the rules are the rules," Pingyi said in a hoarse voice. "If I''m right, the saint is so charming, and she''s a great beauty, you can''t bear to hurt her."


    "Ping, don''t talk nonsense there." Ren Yingying is the thinnest skinned and most important person in his life. When he heard Ping Yizhi''s words, he was furious.


    Zhao Min looked at Song Qingshu jokingly. His face turned red and he said in a deep voice, "what if I don''t agree?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just spend it like this," Ping pointed with a calm face. "We can afford it, but the childe''s companions can''t afford it. I can see that you have been using your internal power to continue her life. But look at her look, it seems that you experienced some great joy and sorrow last night, which aggravated the injury. After another hour, if you still can''t get treatment, even if you lose your whole body power to her, It doesn''t help. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He noticed that Zhao Min''s face was getting paler and paler. He thought that it might have been Mrs. Tang who attacked her last night. At that time, she was so angry that her injury became worse.


    Zhao Min obviously also thought of a place with him, touched his eyes, could not help but glare at him.


    "Who do you want me to kill?" Song Qingshu sighed. Before, he joked with Zhao Min that he would let the master of Ruyang palace do it. Ping Yizhi obviously would not accept this, so he had to accept it first, let Ping Yizhi save Zhao Min first, and try to find another way to kill him.


    "This man is very famous in the Wulin. You may not dare to kill him." Ping one finger intentionally stunned, hey hey smile way.


    "Well known in the Wulin?" When song Qingshu was in a daze, he didn''t know who he was referring to. He thought, "if you want me to kill Zhang Wuji, I can''t help it."


    "Why, afraid?" Ping Yizhi curled his mouth with disdain.


    "Don''t beat me up. There are not many people I can''t kill in the world." Song Qingshu smiles faintly, and his tone is full of arrogance.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    If you want to discuss the plot, please join 337294925

 Chapter 336

    "Well, I don''t know if you can kill Murong Fu, who is famous all over the world." Ping Yizhi sneers.


    "Murong Fu?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He said that when his meridians were broken, he was lucky to get Murong Fu''s help to learn the news from Wang Yuyan. At that time, he made an oath in his heart that he would return his love one day.


    Although it didn''t take long for jiumozhi to abduct Wang Yuyan, and a series of coincidences led to the two to fight each other, song Qingshu still didn''t forget his kindness to Wang Yuyan.


    "Just now I boast so loud, but now I shrink back?" See song Qingshu Leng there, flat a point impatiently said.


    "I don''t know where Murong offended Mr. Ping, so that Mr. Ping wanted to kill him?" Song Qingshu thinks that if there is any misunderstanding between them, he can solve it best, then there is no need to start with Murong Fu.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you''re trying to stop, your companion will be helpless." Ping Yizhi did not give in and was sure that song Qingshu would agree to his terms.


    "But Mr. Murong is far away from Gusu. It''s more than a thousand miles away. It''s too late to come back. If you want Mr. Bu to save my companion first, I''ll help you kill Murong Fu. What do you mean? " Seeing that Ping doesn''t let go, song Qingshu just wants to find a way to prevaricate. When he saves Zhao Min, he is trying to deal with him.


    "Haha," Ping Yizhi seemed to see through his mind. "It''s a coincidence that Murong Fu is now in a broken Temple thirty miles away from here. If you go immediately, you should have time."


    What a coincidence? Song Qingshu was shocked and hesitated.


    Zhao Min frowned and hesitated to disclose his identity. The other side was worried about the influence of Mongolia and should not be helpless. But in that way, she would inevitably be taken hostage by them to blackmail Mongolia. As a last resort, she was not willing to show her identity.


    "I''m the one you want to save. If you want to kill someone, it''s up to me to do it. It''s just Murong Fu, my aunt. As long as you cure my injury, I''ll send Murong Fu''s head to you in a month." Zhao Min holds both hands, looking at Ping and says coldly.


    With pingyizhi''s eyesight, you can naturally see that Zhao Min is a woman disguised as a man. Hearing her words, she sneers: "little girl, you are so big. Beiqiaofeng and nanmurong are famous in the world. The stars of Murong family have changed dramatically. Although Murong Fu can''t practice well, you can''t kill her just as a little girl."


    "If I say I can kill, I can. As for how to kill him, I don''t need Dr. Ping to worry about it. " Zhao Min has been in a high position for a long time, and his words have a convincing meaning.


    Song Qingshu of course believes that Zhao Min can do it. There are many experts in Ruyang palace. Although Murong Fu is good at martial arts, Zhao Min really wants to kill him. I''m afraid he will die.


    Ping Yi didn''t know Zhao Min''s identity, so although he was somewhat moved, he finally shook his head: "in recent years, this young master of song is very popular, but his martial arts are said to be superb by people in the Jianghu. If you have him to kill Murong Fu, you must be sure. Why should I give up the near and seek the far? I believe you are a little girl."


    Zhao Min a anger, also want to say what, song Qingshu but took her hand, slightly shook his head, "or I go." By his hand, Murong Fu may still have a way to live. If those experts in Ruyang palace really make a move, Murong Fu will be doomed. In the past, song Qingshu naturally did not want to see Murong Fu fall into a dead end.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s resolute attitude, Zhao Min hesitated for a moment and said, "if I remember correctly, you said before that you can also cure my injuries. If you really can''t, you can use your method to cure them."


    "If you know what my method is, the princess will not like it." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Zhao Minxing''s eyes glared and her dimples were covered with rosy clouds. She said in a low voice, "it''s just to take off your clothes. I''m in a hurry. As long as you cover your eyes, I don''t mind." Because Mrs. Tang rubbed tofu last night, her clothes were already in a mess. When she woke up in the morning, she didn''t lose sight of song Qingshu before she wrote. Thinking of this, Zhao Min didn''t think song Qingshu was too difficult to accept.


    "That''s just the first step." Song Qingshu has a black thread. When he teased her, he used spring and autumn strokes to decorate how he actually treated women''s internal injuries. He didn''t know that Zhao Min misunderstood that he only took off his clothes.


    "What''s in the back?" Zhao Min looks at him suspiciously, and he already has a bad guess in his heart.


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red. Rao was so cheeky that he was embarrassed to show off his unique skills in front of so many people. He was also holding a demon sect aunt in his arms, so he had to whisper to Zhao min.


    Before long, Zhao Min''s ears suddenly turned red. He turned back to one side of his body, his face was livid, and he glared at him angrily: "go to hell."


    "I said you would never agree," Song Qingshu said with a sigh. "If it wasn''t because that method was too difficult, why should I take the princess to Kaifeng for medical treatment?"


    Zhao Min''s chest fluctuates up and down. Obviously, his heart is very restless. On the one hand, he is angry with song Qingshu''s frivolous words. On the other hand, he feels that although he has a flowery mouth and a cynical look, he is not a lecherous person. On the one hand, he refused to see Mrs. Tang off last night. On the other hand, he didn''t use "that way" to save himself all the way


    Of course, even if he didn''t really annoy song Qingshu, Zhao Min absolutely didn''t agree with that method.


    Hearing that song Qingshu had a way to treat Zhao Min, Ren Yingying was surprised. When song Qingshu came to Zhao Min''s ear, he quickly raised his ear to find out what the way was.


    How do you know that song Qingshu is worried about the secret leakage? Although he leans on Zhao Min''s ear, he still chooses the method of transmitting sound into the secret. Where can Ren Yingying hear it? Seeing Zhao Min''s great reaction, he is even more curious.


    "What are you muttering about? Do you want to kill Murong Fu? Make a quick decision, or it won''t be so easy to find him after he leaves the broken temple. " Pingyi impatiently interrupted the strange peace between the three,


    "OK, I''ll kill it." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "but when I go, you must treat my companion. Her injury can''t be delayed. I don''t want to kill Murong Fu, but I find her dead."


    "No problem, as long as I get into my hut, I can also save her, but..." Pingyi caresses her moustache, and her eyes are bright. "If you play any tricks with me, hehe, I can save her, and I can easily take back her life."


    As the saying goes, medicine and poison are inseparable. Song Qingshu understands that Yiping Yizhi''s skill is to cure Zhao min. at the same time, it''s not difficult to plant a poison in her body just in case. But now, he can''t care so much. He can only let him save Zhao Min''s life first.


    "Good." Song Qing''s writing is as deep as water. With a push and a cry, she flies to Ping Yizhi''s side.


    Song Qingshu''s heavy lifting and skillful control of power make all the experts in the field very surprised. He touched the goatee with his finger and his eyes swam. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I''ll leave her here. If I come back, I''ll not only kill you, but also leave you alone." Song Qingshu, moriran road.


    The audience looked at each other and saw his lightness skill and the technique just now. They knew that his martial arts were far beyond themselves. When they heard his threat, their faces were full of astonishment.


    Only Ping Yizhi, with no expression on his face, said calmly: "you are going to kill people. Murong Fu is not an easy person to be with. Taking the holy aunt with you, you have become a burden to you. And if you accidentally hurt her body, I''m afraid you can''t live. Mr. Song, why don''t you leave your aunt here? I''ll guarantee that as long as you bring back Murong Fu''s head, I''ll give her back to you completely. "


    "Song Qingshu, if you really listen to him, we really have to be slaughtered." Song Qingshu hasn''t answered yet, but Zhao Min is the first to speak. Although she is in danger, she knows that as long as song Qingshu holds her aunt''s life, her own safety can be guaranteed. She is worried that song Qingshu is confused for a moment and will really give Ren Yingying back to them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid," Song Qingshu said with a smile, still holding Ren Yingying tightly. "Doctor Ping, my companion is just like me. He''s suspicious. She can''t pay you back for the time being."


    Ping pointed to an unexpected appearance and nodded faintly: "you should be careful, young master. If there is any damage to your aunt, I will add ten times to your companion."


    "Pingyi, if I get away with it, I''ll burn your place to the ground in the future." Zhao Min said coldly.


    For Zhao Min''s threat, Ping Yizhi didn''t think much of it and said with a sneer: "look at the smart girl, she turned out to be just a fool. The doctor who threatens to treat you in this way is not afraid that I will draw a line on your face with a shake of my hand later? "


    Zhao Min''s eyebrows suddenly calmed down. Looking at Song Qingshu, he said, "if something can''t be done, you can come back early and save me with the method you said."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and a strange smile appeared on his face: "aren''t you afraid that I don''t try my best on purpose, just to use that method?"


    "You hate it, but now there are people who hate it more than you." Zhao Min light said, "what''s more, I know you are not that kind of person."


    "Oh, don''t give me a good man card." Song Qingshu felt his nose, "I don''t have enough confidence in myself. It''s good for you... Well, in order to live up to your trust, I''ll come back as soon as possible." Then he grabbed Ren Yingying''s shoulder and quickly disappeared in the same place and rushed to the broken Temple thirty miles away.


    "Little girl, you are now injured, the world can save you no more than three people, how can song Qingshu, He De, what can he do to cure your injury?" Seeing song Qingshu leave, Ping Yizhi can''t help his curiosity and stares at Zhao min.

 Chapter 337

    "Don''t you claim to be a miracle doctor in the world? Why don''t you even know that?" Zhao Min sarcastically said that it''s no big deal to tell him if it''s an ordinary way, but song Qingshu is too shy to talk about it. How can Zhao Min tell others.


    "This..." Ping began to ponder and murmured to himself, "snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain and ginseng of a thousand years can only temporarily prolong her life. It''s impossible to cure this girl. Hu qingniu is dead. Xue Muhua and... And the king of poison hand medicine should also be able to save her, but how can song Qingshu save her? I don''t understand. I don''t understand. Eh? Did he also learn Dali Duan''s "one Yang finger" and spare no effort to save this girl? "


    Zhao Min doesn''t care what he''s talking about. Instead, she looks at the direction of song Qingshu''s disappearance with a worried face. She just said that even if song Qingshu can''t kill Murong Fu, it doesn''t matter. Her agreement to use his method to treat the wound is just an excuse. On the one hand, it can relieve the pressure of song Qingshu, and on the other hand, it can make Ping suspect the gods and ghosts.


    On the way to the broken Temple thirty miles away, song Qingshu sighed. He didn''t understand that Zhao Mingang''s words were just expedient measures. I''m afraid she would rather die than let herself save her in that way.


    It''s not enough to kill Murong Fu for Zhao Min''s sake. If it wasn''t Zhao Min, but Xia Qingqing, Shuanger and others, who were forced to do nothing, song Qingshu might have killed Murong Fu without conscience.


    After all, although the promise is heavy, but also heavy than their close relatives. Although I had a good feeling for Zhao Min in my previous life, now Zhao Min is just a woman of enemy. Why should I pay so much for her.


    As for Murong Fu, not to mention the Murong family''s position in the river and the Southern Song Dynasty, only with his help in the past can he learn the Sutra of God, so he refused to kill him. He superficially agreed to level a finger, just let him first save Zhao Min''s strategy.


    In fact, song Qingshu is very curious about the relationship between Ping Yi and Murong Fu. Why would he let himself kill him? It must be impossible to ask Ping Yizhi, but we can find clues from Murong Fu.


    Having stayed up all night and traveled thousands of miles, song Qingshu was a bit tired. But now it''s a matter of great importance, so he had to keep up his spirit. Fortunately, his martial arts should not pose any threat to himself.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment when he thought of Murong Fu''s changing stars. He took out a mask from his arms and put it on. According to the original work, Murong Fu was narrow-minded. If he told him frankly, he might not cooperate with himself to rescue Zhao min. it would be a waste of time. It would be better to stop him and take him to Ping Yizhi first.


    Of course, song Qingshu also intends to take this opportunity to try out the magic of the famous "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi" in the Wulin, which can be as famous as "Bai Shou Tai Xuan Jing" and "Kui Hua Bao Dian" in the mouth of the poisonous hand medicine king.


    "When an expert visits, why hide your head and show your tail?" Song Qingshu hesitated a little, and Murong Fu''s clear voice came from the broken temple.


    "It is worthy of being called" North Qiaofeng, South Murong ". If I stay a little, I will be perceived by Murong." Song Qingshu smiles and strides to the broken temple. However, he is shocked. This Murong Fu''s martial arts is much higher than he thought.


    In previous generations, song Qingshu did not understand it very well. In the early days of Tianlong Babu, Murong Fu and Qiao Feng could share equally. How could he know that in the middle period, he was abused by Qiao Feng, Jiu Mozhi and others like vegetables. In the later period, even with the four generals, he was not Duan Yanqing''s opponent.


    It''s not that Duan Yanqing''s martial arts are better than Qiao Feng and Jiu Mozhi, but that Murong Fu himself has changed. The level of a person''s martial arts not only depends on his own theoretical skills, but also depends on his own temperament.


    If a person has a high spirit, he can often surpass several opponents of the same level, such as xuedaolaozu vs. nansiqi, Xiao Feng vs. murongfu, Ding Chunqiu and you Tanzhi; When a person''s morale is captured, he can''t beat those who are inferior to his own martial arts skills, such as Li Chenzhou, the world''s best expert in Wen Ruian''s novels.


    Murong Fu belongs to the latter kind of situation. In the early stage, the reputation of Nan Murong was so high spirited that he was not afraid of Shangbei Qiaofeng at all. He was also able to share equally between you and me. Unfortunately, it was not long before he was pulled back to reality by Jiu Mozhi and kept beating him.


    Until he was beaten pale by Duan Yu, a dandy on Shaoshi mountain, it was absolutely intolerable for Murong Fu, who was almost aloof. However, the power of the six pulse sword made him doubt the martial arts of the Murong family. Even if Murong Bo''s dead father showed the mystery of the participative finger in front of him, It didn''t completely dispel the shadow in his heart.


    If a person even doubts his own martial arts, it''s hard for him not to decline in strength. Because of this, Murong Fu''s martial arts will not advance but retreat. In the end, even joining hands with his family generals is not only Duan Yanqing''s opponent.


    However, at this moment, Murong Fu''s confidence seems to have not been hit much. He is still the high spirited "South Murong". It''s no wonder that song Qingshu''s flaws were noticed by him.


    "Who is your excellency?" Seeing that song Qingshu was masked, Murong Fu was surprised. He quietly grabbed the sword beside him, and said attentively.


    Looking around, Murong Fu''s elegant demeanor remains the same, and he is still the handsome son of the aristocratic family, but unlike in the past, he is not accompanied by Wang Yuyan, who is of national color and natural fragrance. Without Wang Yuyan, naturally, he is not accompanied by Duan Yu.


    "Mr. Murong, why isn''t that cousin who knows all the martial arts around you?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Seeing that he asked his cousin, Murong Fu''s face flashed a trace of green. When he was the most taboo in his life, his cousin pointed at him, which made people only praise his cousin and ignore him.


    "I don''t want you to worry. My cousin is very well. I don''t know what you want me to do?"


    Hearing the hostility in Murong Fu''s tone, song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "it''s nothing serious. I just want to borrow the head of the prince."


    Murong Fu was surprised and angry: "ha ha, you want to take my Murong Fu''s life?"


    "Mr. Murong, I have a word of advice. In the Wulin, Gusu Murong has a great reputation. However, there are so many talented people in the world. He is more cautious than the young master. " Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Murong Fu sneered: "Murong Fu naturally does not dare to claim that he is invincible in the world, but he dares to claim my life just because of you?"


    "If I''m not ashamed, I''ll try."¡° As soon as the word "Le" fell, song Qingshu had already attacked Murong Fu.


    Surprised, Murong Fu quickly waved his sword, but he only saw a remnant. He was shocked, and immediately felt the pressure from his shoulder. Fortunately, under the fame, Nan Murong did not gain a false reputation. As soon as his shoulder sank, he took advantage of the situation to turn song Qingshu''s strength away.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu looked at his hand and recalled that just now Murong Fu had a soft force on his shoulder. It was like hitting into a deep pool. In an instant, he made his capture invisible.


    "The stars have changed, and it really deserves its reputation."


    "Your lightness skill is also very good." Hearing song Qingshu''s exaggeration, Murong Fu was not happy at all. Judging from Song Qingshu''s ghostly body method, he was probably the most dangerous enemy he had ever met in his life. He put his sword across his body and looked at Song Qingshu calmly, without any carelessness.


    Song Qingshu was not busy attacking, but said: "I always have a doubt in my heart. I hope Murong can explain it." Without waiting for Murong Fu''s reply, he continued, "I''ve heard that my aunt Murong has changed his mind. He''s very good at using the same way to help others. But there are so many martial arts in the world. Is it because your Murong family really knows the martial arts in the world and is better than the enemy who has practiced some martial arts for decades?"


    Song Qingshu''s problem is the biggest secret of the Murong family. Murong Fu would not admit it. He just snorted: "the stars are changing, broad and profound, and you are the kind of person who can spy on it."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. I''ll try it out." It''s not surprising that song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to his business, but also delayed his time to compete with Murong Fu. In fact, Dou Zhuan Xing Yi is very famous in the river and lake. Song Qingshu''s martial arts are so high that it''s hard for him to have his eye-catching martial arts in the world, and Dou Zhuan Xing Yi is just one of them. It''s hard to find out Murong Fu''s true ability because of his scruples about his feelings. This time, he just took Pingyi''s lead to make a good investigation.


    "Try it, sir." Murong Fu was worried about his lightness skill, so he didn''t dare to let him do it, so he quickly attacked him first.


    "Is this the catkins sword technique of Murong family Song Qingshu moves his steps lightly. Every time it seems dangerous and dangerous to avoid Murong Fu''s sword move, it is actually a light expression. When he can''t avoid it, he flicks his finger away from the opponent''s sword.


    "Finger flick? Are you from Taohua island The shock from the sword made him almost unable to hold it. Murong Fu was surprised and angry.


    "Mr. Murong is really knowledgeable about all kinds of martial arts. He knows the origin of martial arts in the world very well. But this time, he has lost sight of it. I only use ordinary fingers, not the martial arts of Taohua island." Song Qingshu dodged and said with a faint smile.


    "How could it be?" Seeing him snap his fingers, his wrists felt numb. Murong Fu had been shocked for a long time. Subconsciously, he thought it was the mystery of the magic power of snap fingers.


    "The world''s martial arts have the same goal by different routes. Maybe I have some ideas about the magic power of the yellow island Master of Taohua island. It''s not impossible. Why should Murong stick to it?" Song Qingshu''s words made Murong Fu''s face turn red and white.


    Seeing that Murong Fu closed his lips and played a sword in the temple, song Qingshu secretly praised it. It''s a pity that after the baptism of the five sacred swords in Siguo cliff and fengqingyang, coupled with his understanding of the meaning of the sword, his attainments in sword technique can be said to be unparalleled in the world.


    Song Qingshu sees a flaw, two fingers one clip, Murong Fu''s sword can no longer move. If Murong Fu used other weapons, song Qingshu might not be able to deal with it so easily. Unfortunately, it happened to use a sword. Although the LiuXu sword technique of Murong aristocratic family is exquisite, it''s a pity that song Qingshu''s eyes are full of flaws.


    "Withdraw the sword." Song Qingshu shouts in a deep voice. Murong Fu just feels that a huge force is coming from the sword. He can''t hold it any more, so he quickly retreats in horror.


    The sword was caught in Song Qingshu''s hand, and a sound of dragon chanting sounded. Song Qingshu swung the sword and inserted it into the pillar in the temple¡° Young master Murong, I want to see you change your mind, not catkins


    Murong Fu saw that he easily took the sword from his hand. His heart was already half desolate. He said with a sad smile: "in this case, I''d better obey the order than to be respectful."


    Looking at Murong Fu''s strange move, song Qingshu was glad that he was about to see the change of the stars in the legend. Suddenly, he heard a rebuke coming from behind, frowned, and moved to a height away. Looking back, he found that the green brick he had just stood on had already been smashed by the whip.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    QQ group: 337294925

 Chapter 338

    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he looked back and saw a beautiful woman with a whip in her hand, standing not far away, watching herself with vigilance.


    "Ice and snow?" Seeing a woman''s appearance clearly, song Qingshu was very happy. At the beginning, she lost all her meridians and was in danger. Fortunately, she was taken care of by Xuebing Er all the way. She not only helped her escape the danger in the world, but also succeeded in getting shenzhao Jing to renew her meridians.


    Song Qingshu''s attitude towards xuexue''er is very complicated. On the one hand, she is the wife of her brother-in-law. On the other hand, in the initial desperate situation, such an immortal elder sister suddenly appeared to help her tenderly. That unforgettable feeling will never be forgotten.


    "Murong, are you ok?" Song Qingshu wears a mask, but Xuexue Er doesn''t recognize it. Instead, she looks at Murong Fu anxiously.


    "I''m all right. Madam Hu, be careful. This masked man''s martial arts is incredible. Don''t be careless." When Murong Fu saw Mrs. Hu, he was relieved and quickly reminded her.


    "Who on earth is your excellency, and why is he acting stealthily?" Mrs. Hu nodded slightly and looked at Song Qingshu warily.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt a bit embarrassed at this time. What would Murong Fu think if he took off his mask to recognize him? After all, the way I showed just now was to take Murong Fu''s life.


    Before he could react, Murong Fu had already attacked. Although the long sword had been lost, it was not a joke that Murong Botong hundred families in Suzhou still had their own style.


    In order to cooperate with Murong Fu, xuexue''er waves her whip to attack song Qingshu at the same time.


    Although song Qingshu had many questions in his mind at this time, such as why Xueer was mixed with Murong Fu, and why pingyizhi wanted to kill Murong fu... This situation was beyond his consideration, so he had to deal with it.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms?" It wasn''t long before Murong Fu recognized song Qingshu''s moves. He was surprised and angry. "What''s your relationship with Xiangyang Guojing?"


    There are only three people in the world who are good at Dragon subduing eighteen palms. Qiao Feng''s body shape is so familiar that he can''t be more familiar. Naturally, he knows that this person is not Qiao Feng. Hong Qigong is old, which is even more inconsistent. The only one left is Guo Jing in Xiangyang. However, Guo Jing should guard Xiangyang in theory, and in Guo Jing''s chivalrous name, he should not be able to do such hidden deeds. Only his disciples and so on.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms are not rare martial arts," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "so please Murong to comment on my martial arts."


    As soon as the words were heard, song Qingshu changed the simple and fierce moves of 18 dragon subduing palms, and used the most ordinary fists and feet to attack with one eye.


    Murong fuming knows every move and every type, and he has a way to crack it in his heart, but his palms are always very close to each other, and he is beaten to himself by the other side.


    "Taizu Changquan?" Murong Fu was surprised and angry.


    "That''s right. I heard that Qiao Feng used to use the most common Taizu Changquan to defeat all the heroes in the world. I admire him very much. So I dare to have a try. I hope you don''t mind." Song Qingshu replied.


    Murong Fu''s handsome face turns blue, but his grand South Murong is beaten by the most common Taizu long fist, which makes him smile.


    "Mr. Murong, he is just deliberately disturbing your mind." Ice and snow son reminds a way in a hurry.


    Murong Fu woke up, but it was too late. When his mind was in chaos, song Qingshu deceived him into Zhonggong and hit his acupoints.


    Song Qingshu secretly called for luck. It was not difficult for him to beat Murong Fu, but it was impossible to restrain him in such a short time. Thinking that Zhao Min is still in pingyizhi, he doesn''t have much time to fight with Murong Fu, so he has to take advantage of Murong Fu''s weak mind to stop him as soon as possible.


    The long whip breaks through the air, and song Qingshu flashes to one side. Xuexue''er shows her eyebrows and frowns slightly. A long whip dances like a silver snake. The head of the whip appears and disappears. Song Qingshu is also in a hurry.


    "I didn''t expect that she would be so proficient in white BoA''s whipping. I''m afraid she is still above Zhou Zhiruo." Song Qingshu dodges and ponders.


    It turns out that xuexue''er, as a descendant of the ancient tomb sect, is very good at the soft and slender weapon of silver bell and gold lock. On the same day, she was taught the white Python''s whip technique by song Qingshu. After mutual confirmation, her accomplishments in the whip technique have improved by leaps and bounds.


    Even song Qingshu is not her rival in terms of whipping. This involves the fitness of martial arts. For example, the 18 dragon subduing palms are the most suitable martial arts for Xiao Feng, and the nine Yin white bone claws are the most suitable martial arts for Zhou Zhiruo. Similarly, the white Python whip technique is the most suitable for ice and snow.


    However, song Qingshu was very familiar with the white boa whip method, and he could defuse each other''s fierce attack skillfully. With his deep skill, he gradually ran out of the broken temple with ice and snow.


    Xuexue''er sees that his attack is defused by him one by one, and the color in her beautiful eyes is getting stronger and stronger. When song Qingshu hits her, she suddenly changes her normal state, gives up all resistance, and looks at her quietly.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He quickly deflected his palm and hit the stone to one side. Suddenly, the dust was flying.


    Ice snow son a burst of excitement, trembling voice asked: "uncle, is it you?"


    Song Qingshu took off the mask and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that I couldn''t hide it from my sister-in-law."


    "Is it really you?" Seeing song Qingshu''s face clearly, xuexue''er was surprised, "am I not dreaming?"


    "You''re right. It''s me." Song Qingshu stepped forward and looked at her quietly.


    Xuexue''er shakes her hand and touches his cheek: "not long ago, I heard Kangxi announce to the world, I thought you..." it turns out that xuexue''er has been tracking the traces of Murong Jingyue all over the world, and did not know the accident of song Qingshu for the first time. When she heard the news recently and was planning to go to Yanjing city to find out, she just met Murong Fu, who claimed to have found the trace of Murong Jingyue, so they both appeared in Kaifeng.


    Holding the bright and clean catkin on his face, song Qingshu only felt that his skin was a little bit cold. He was very surprised: his skin was extremely cold. Was it the gift of the ancient tomb sect?


    "Sister-in-law, I''m not dead. That''s just a story of Kangxi deceiving the world. It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you later."


    Although the replacement of Kangxi is very important, song Qingshu doesn''t mind telling Xuebing Er that in his heart, Xuexue Er is a special existence. They meet in the cold and share weal and woe. Song Qingshu believes that even if everyone in the world is against him, Xuexue Er won''t hurt him.


    The reason why I don''t tell her now is that time is urgent and I can''t explain it clearly for a while, so I have to wait until I get through the crisis.


    After the initial surprise, xuexue''er just found that his hand was pinched by song Qingshu, and a faint blush rose on his ice snow like skin. He said gently, "uncle, when are you going to pinch it?"


    Song Qingshu liked her calling his uncle most. The long ending almost made his heart melt. In a moment of excitement, he just hugged her in his arms: "after last separation, I was worried that I would never meet again in this life. Later, I passed by Yaowang village of Dongting Lake, and I wanted to see you. How could you know how disappointed I was when Fei Er said you were not here?"


    He was a hug in his arms, ice and snow son hurriedly want to break away, but can''t push a cent. To hear each other''s sincere murmur, think of the previous experience, the heart is also filled with emotion, a time can not help but crazy, so by him to hold.


    "I''m sorry to be rude, sister-in-law." Although xuexue''er''s body is soft and comfortable, he can''t hold it all the time. Song Qingshu is in a good mood, looks at her awkwardly, and then releases his arms.


    With a smile, xuexue''er moves back one step without any trace. Instead of being angry, she deliberately changes the topic and asks, "why did uncle suddenly appear here?"


    "I also want to ask my sister-in-law about that." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "how can you go the same way with Murong?"


    "When we visited yanziwu, we got Murong''s promise to help find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue, a collateral descendant. Although the Murong family has a small population, it has been a family for hundreds of years. There are always their special means. Not long ago, I just found out that Murong Jingyue had recently appeared in Kaifeng City, and Mr. Murong told me to come with him. "


    Xuexue''er spoke slowly, with a special gentle meaning in her faint voice. "Originally, I wanted to inquire about my uncle''s whereabouts in Yanjing City, but Murong spent so much energy on brother Hu''s business. I couldn''t refuse his kindness, so I decided to come to Kaifeng City first."


    "A kind person like sister-in-law certainly can''t refuse others'' kindness," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Fortunately, sister-in-law has come to Kaifeng. If you go to Yanjing City, I''m afraid we''ll just stagger."


    Ice snow son gentle smile: "you pour is want to open, I thought uncle would blame me?"


    "How can I blame you?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Xuexue''er suddenly looked a little coy and said softly, "I came to find Murong Jingyue first, instead of my uncle first."


    Seeing xuexue''er''s daughter''s family, song Qingshu shook her head and said, "I naturally understand my sister-in-law''s mind. You must understand that entering the Forbidden City is a near death. Before that, you have to avenge brother Hu before you can avenge me without any worries."


    Ice snow son facial expression a red, angry strange way: "say what nonsense."


    Knowing that xuexue''er is too thin skinned, he wanted to try yihun DA at the beginning, so he asked her to go her own way. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to repeat the same mistake, so he quickly explained the purpose of this trip to her one by one.


    "Why?" Xuexue''er was really distracted by him, and his look soon returned to normal, which was also very strange. "Why would Pingyi let you kill Murong?"


    "I can''t figure it out. These two people are totally out of touch." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Oh, Murong is still in the broken temple after you point his acupoint." Ice and snow son suddenly think of what, Jiao shouts a way.


    They rush to the temple. Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. For a moment, he is cheap and has to try to change his mind. He doesn''t know that there is a sudden ice and snow. He doesn''t understand the change of his mind. Maybe he will offend Murong Fu.


    Song Qingshu had a plan to repay Murong Fu''s former kindness. That''s all. At that time, he would only be grateful. How could he blame me

 Chapter 339

    "Mr. Murong, I''m very sorry for the rude song just now." After unraveling Murong Fu''s acupoints, song Qingshu apologized with a bitter smile.


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Murong Fu was surprised. After all, when song Qingshu arrived at yanziwu, he was half dead. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see him for many days. His martial arts skills had reached such a high level.


    He thought that he was so easily defeated by song Qingshu because of his reputation in the Wulin. Although he received a sincere apology from the other party, Murong Fu''s face was still iron green.


    Intellectually, he told him that he should laugh away, so as not to offend the enemy. Unfortunately, Murong Fu''s cheek twitched for a while, but he still couldn''t squeeze out the warm smile he wanted.


    Song Qingshu didn''t continue to explain this problem. Instead, he took out a book from his arms and handed it to Murong Fu: "Murong, yanziwu, I can only renew my meridians with your guidance. Song has always remembered this kindness. It''s said that there has always been discord between the young master and Xiao Feng. By chance, song found the "Eighteen dragon subduing palms" to repay the old kindness of the young master. "


    Song Qingshu put it mildly. Murong Fu and Xiao Feng were not at peace, but they were defeated by him several times, which almost formed a psychological shadow.


    As for the eighteen dragon subduing palms, though precious, it''s not worth it to clear a knot in Song Qingshu''s heart. You know, in Song Qingshu''s present state, heart training is more important than kung fu training. If you have been worried about the past kindness, I''m afraid it''s hard to further your cultivation.


    As for Murong Fu''s eighteen dragon subduing palms, it had no effect. Song Qingshu practiced 18 dragon subduing palms by himself. He knew that Qiao Feng, an open-minded and heroic person, was the best fit for this set of palms. Murong Fu was narrow-minded and limited by the pattern. He also practiced 18 dragon subduing palms, and the power he exerted was far less than Qiao Feng and Guo Jing.


    The eighteen dragon subduing palms seem to be a top secret, but the improvement of Murong Fu''s strength is limited. Of course, with Murong Fu''s current cultivation, he is not aware of all this.


    Looking at the pamphlet in front of him, Murong Fu''s heart jumped wildly. He wanted to say something like "no merit, no salary". But he didn''t say it after all, for fear that song Qingshu would really take back the secret book.


    "This... Mr. Song is very polite." Taking the pamphlet with trembling hands, Murong Fu''s heart is stormy. With the 18 dragon subduing palms and the changing stars of his family''s unique knowledge, I''m not afraid of a mere Qiao Feng. He''s going to revive Dayan day by day, and it''s just around the corner.


    Think of here, looking at Song Qingshu''s eyes full of gratitude and excitement, which also put his previous rudeness in mind, hugged his fist and said: "after the song childe is my uncle Murong family''s most respected friend."


    Song Qingshu light smile, not too much in mind. He believes that Murong Fu is sincere at this time, but with his character, what conflicts of interest he will encounter in the future will not have much effect.


    At first, song Qingshu thought that he could exchange some interesting things from Murong Fu with the 18 dragon subduing palms. It is the secret of Murong''s family that the stars have changed, so he can''t exchange them. But if you change Wang Yuyan, it may not be impossible. After all, Murong Fu used Wang Yuyan to buy Duan Yu in order to borrow troops to restore his country.


    Of course, now that song Qingshu''s mood has been sublimated, he naturally disdains to do such a calculated thing. It''s no big deal to give him the eighteen dragon subduing palms.


    Murong Fu suddenly changed his face and said awkwardly: "son song, I offended you so much that day in Yangzhou City..."


    Song Qingshu raised his hand to stop him from going on. He said with a smile, "don''t worry about Murong. You were just trying to save Miss Wang that day. There are many misunderstandings about this. Song just happened to be on the same road with jiumozhi."


    They looked at each other and laughed. They soon uncovered the old story.


    "By the way, has Murong ever offended Kaifeng Pingyi?" Song Qingshu thought that business was important and asked.


    "Ping Yi Zhi?" Murong Fu was stunned, and he quickly responded, "but that famous doctor who" cures one person and kills one person "


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu stares at him, trying to see something unusual from his face.


    How do you know that Murong Fu was puzzled: "no, we have never lived. How can we offend him?"


    "That''s strange." The song Qingshu also looks dignified.


    Murong Fu was at a loss, looking at the two men in deep thought: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and briefly explained Ping Yizhi''s conditions to him. Seeing that Murong Fu''s face changed greatly, he quickly explained, "don''t be too thoughtful, young master Murong. Just now I just wanted to understand the Murong family''s changing circumstances, and I didn''t mean to do harm."


    "I can trust brother song wherever he says." Looking back, Murong Fu knew that he was telling the truth. After all, song Qingshu didn''t show the intention of killing, but life and death were in the hands of others, and he was still uncomfortable.


    Ice snow son anxiously looked at him one eye, soft voice said: "Murong childe think again, see if there is anything missing, otherwise why does Ping Yi point out to kill you?"


    "Excuse me for being stupid. I don''t remember when I offended this miracle doctor." Murong Fu had a bitter smile.


    "What did uncle do in the first place?" Xuexue''er looks at Song Qingshu and asks. Naturally, she doesn''t believe that song Qingshu will save people with his former benefactor''s head, so she''s not afraid that the other party can''t explain. She also wants to take this opportunity to solve Murong Fu''s problems.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''m going to let Murong play a play. Naturally, I''ll know what''s going on with that Pingyi finger." Then bring the whole plan together.


    "It''s a wonderful plan. I''m also curious about the relationship between that famous doctor and my Murong family." Murong Fu nodded as he listened, and the three gathered to improve the details of the whole plan.


    When the three people came out of the temple and saw Ren Yingying, they were stunned.


    "Uncle, who is this girl?" Ice and snow see Ren Yingying beautiful, because of being controlled by others, but also add a trace of pathetic color, for a time heart complex.


    When Murong Fu saw Ren Yingying, he was also surprised that her beauty was not inferior to his cousin. However, he was determined to restore his country and didn''t care much about women. Even Wang Yuyan, whose beauty and heart were all in him, had never met her for many years.


    Ren Yingying was also shocked by xuexue''er''s pure and flawless temperament. She was confused when she called song Qingshu "Uncle". According to the data, song Qingshu was the only son of song Yuanqiao of Wudang school. He had never heard of his big brother.


    "She," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "she is my hostage." Make Ren Yingying apricot eyes wide open, glaring at him.


    ¡­¡­


    Pingyi refers to the hut.


    "Little girl, you''d better pray that your lover will succeed in killing Murong Fu. Otherwise, if I can save your life, I will also kill you." Take the silver needles back into the toolbox one by one, and Ping Yizhi looks at Zhao Min, who is gradually ruddy, with a sneer.


    Zhao Min''s pretty face was covered with a thin layer of frost. She said in a cold voice, "I will remember the humiliation of today, and I will pay it back ten times in the future."


    "Oh, the little girl has a big temper," said Ping with a smile. "Is it frightening to be an old man? What''s the matter with you, such a big voice. "


    Zhao Min snorted coldly. She would not be so stupid as to disclose her identity and risk the unknown.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Ping Yizhi said: "Song Qingshu, that boy, has different women accompanying him every time. Moreover, every country is beautiful and blessed."


    "Have you seen him before?" Zhao Min acutely got a message from his words and asked in doubt.


    Ping Yizhi knew that he was speechless, and his face was flat: "instead of caring about this, you''d better care about the poison you''ve been poisoned."


    "You poisoned me?" Zhao Min''s voice trembled.


    "Otherwise, how can I rest assured that I''ll make a deal with song Qingshu later?" Ping Yi pointed with a good look and smoothed his goatee. "Song Qingshu, though he is from a famous and decent family, is as ruthless as the people in the demon sect. It''s hard to avoid that he will turn his face and refuse to recognize others. He''s good at martial arts. I have to guard against him. "


    "What poison have you put on me?" Zhao Min was surprised and angry.


    "Three corpses brain God Dan, have you ever heard of it?" Ping Yi points to smile a way.


    Zhao Min was shocked. She was in charge of the Wulin in Ruyang palace. Naturally, she knew that the famous sanshennao pill of the sun moon god cult was specially used by the cult leader to control the middle and high levels of the cult. Only when she took the antidote on time every year could she suppress the toxicity temporarily. Otherwise, the corpses and insects in her brain would escape. Once they entered the brain, those who took the medicine would act like ghosts and demons, Even parents and wives will bite.


    Thinking of the disgusting insects lurking in his body, Zhao Min was so angry that he trembled all over: "you dare to lay such a poisonous thing on me."


    "It seems that the girl has heard of it," said Ping Yizhi with a smile. "This three corpse brain God pill is my masterpiece. Whether it was the invincible of the East in the past, or now let me go, it is a treasure. And remind the girl, with the different poison formula, the antidote is different. The antidote of Dongfang Bubai can''t solve the sanshennaoshendan that I''m allowed to walk, and the antidote that I''m allowed to walk also can''t solve the problem of Dongfang Bubai. "


    "Of course, their antidote also can''t solve my three corpses brain God Dan." Ping Yizhi said with pride, "in today''s world, I am the only one who can solve your poison, so you have to pray that song Qingshu won''t play any tricks later."


    Rao Shi, Zhao Min, is extremely resourceful. When he thinks of the poison in his body, his mind becomes white. His heart is full of chagrin: instead of the disgusting way of death in the end, it''s better to buy song Qingshu at first.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise outside the door, which seemed to be mixed with the greetings of the sun moon sect''s "holy aunt, holy aunt". Ping pointed to it with a faint smile: "Song Qingshu has come back, let''s go to see if he has brought Murong Fu''s head back." As soon as the voice fell, he reached out and brushed Zhao Min''s shoulder.


    Zhao Min felt numb all over, and was immediately restrained by him and went out. He was shocked: "what kind of acupoint pointing skill is it, so brilliant?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I want to know how many people are reading this book

 Chapter 340

    Looking at Song Qingshu escorting a young man to this side, although the man''s hair is messy and the corners of his mouth are bloodstained, he can see the stars and swords. Zhao MINXIU frowns: is this the famous South Murong? How did song Qingshu catch him.


    "Song Qingshu, what do you mean? I want you to bring back Murong Fu''s head, not a living man. " Looking at the scene, Ping snorted with his finger, and his finger tightened slightly. Zhao Min felt a sharp pain in his shoulder and could not help breathing out.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "if I kill Murong Fu and come back, but you don''t cure my companion according to the agreement, then I''ll lose a lot? Anyway, now Murong Fu is seriously injured, and I''ve sealed the big acupoints all over his body. If you want to kill him, you can kill him at any time. "


    "If I help you, of course your companion can''t die. If you look at her, you can see that I didn''t cheat you. Now you can release my aunt and kill Murong Fu, too?" Ping Yizhi pushes Zhao Min in front of him so that song Qingshu can read more clearly.


    "How can you see clearly in this way..." Song Qingshu''s voice became lower and lower intentionally. When Ping Yizhi was listening attentively, he suddenly drank, "let her go!"


    Song Qingshu''s palms are in the middle of the sky and he sucks at Zhao min. he pulls a dragon to absorb water. Ping Yizhi just feels that Zhao Min is attacked by a huge force. He can''t hold it any longer. He watches Zhao Min being sucked by him. He''s so surprised and angry that a ROC quickly spreads its wings and follows Zhao min.


    Song Qingshu holds Zhao Min in his arms with one hand. With one palm of his right hand, he strikes him in the air. Ping Yizhi feels a heavy air wave coming in the air. He quickly sets his palms up in front of him. With a bang, his figure retreats faster than before. After landing, he retreats a few strides before standing firm.


    "As the first master of the Qing Dynasty, song Gongzi really deserves his reputation." Ping Yizhi coughed a few times and his face was as heavy as water.


    "Doctor Ping''s words are different. Song has already broken with the Manchu Qing court. How can he be called the first master of Manchu Qing Dynasty?" Song Qingshu is also very surprised. He has never heard of pingyizhi''s great martial arts. Although he has the strength of his hand, ordinary people don''t vomit blood, but also have a lot of Qi and blood. He can''t speak at all. Pingyizhi is like a man with nothing to do.


    "Mr. Song, I have returned your companion to you. I hope you will keep your promise and release your aunt, and kill Murong Fu by the way." Ping Yizhi said as usual, as if Zhao Min had been sent back by him just now.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and doesn''t care. He just holds Zhao Min''s pulse and looks into it carefully. Finally, he is relieved. Although Zhao Min''s pulse is weak, it is approaching and stable, and there is no previous sense of exhaustion.


    "It''s not impossible to release the holy aunt, but doctor Ping can tell me what''s the hatred between you and Mr. Murong first. He must die." Song Qingshu admired Ping Yizhi''s medical skills, so his voice was gentle.


    "I hate that he is more handsome than me, isn''t he?" Ping Yi points out that it''s just different from the past. Before, he could have confidence and never talk to him at all. Now Zhao Min is snatched back by him. As soon as he turns his eyes, he makes a fuss.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this... Is also a reason."


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to start, Ping Yizhi''s face was cold, and he didn''t want to talk to him. He immediately said, "don''t be too proud of song. Do you think it''s OK to take that girl back?"


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was shocked. He realized that Zhao Min had not spoken since he had just opened the cave. He must have been pointed at the dumb acupoint and quickly untied her acupoint.


    With a cry, Zhao Min finally regained his freedom, with a pretty face and expressionless eyes: "I was hit by his sanshennao pill."


    With this remark, xuexue''er and Murong Fu didn''t respond much. Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying, who knew the toxicity of sanshennaoshendan, screamed out one after another. All the members of the sun and moon god cult were also as pale as earth. They were obviously extremely afraid of the thing.


    "Antidote, bring it!" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and pointed to Ping, and said in a cold voice.


    Ping Yi touched the beard on his chin and said with a smile, "why do you pretend you don''t know? As long as you kill Murong Fu, I will offer you the antidote with both hands."


    "Kill yourself." Song Qingshu patted Murong Fu''s waist with his palm, and threw him to the flat body with soft force.


    Ping Yizhi is both surprised and angry. It''s not easy for him to kill Murong Fu. The reason why he wants to kill him by song Qingshu''s hand is to use song Qingshu to meet the Murong aristocratic family, and then retaliate fiercely, especially that man. All kinds of signs show that he is still alive.


    That man''s martial arts is already the best in the world. Ping Yizhi asked himself that he was not an opponent, so he had to use a knife to kill people and let song Qingshu deal with him. With song Qingshu''s martial arts in the past two years, he may be able to help himself get rid of that serious trouble.


    Just about to push Murong Fu''s palm back, Ping Yizhi suddenly finds out that Murong Fu, who is controlled by Yaoxue, actually breaks away from the rope and covers himself with his palm.


    Ping Yizhi hurriedly fought with him for more than ten moves before he was able to get away and retreat. He only felt that his Qi and blood were churning. He could not help glaring at Song Qingshu: "you lied to me!"


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Murong Fu asked: "I''ve heard Mr. Ping''s name as" the four greatest doctors in the world ". I don''t know if my aunt Murong''s family has ever offended you. Otherwise, you and I are in the north and the other is in the south, thousands of miles apart. Why do you seem to take your life?"


    They all nodded their heads. They all felt that Murong Fu really deserved his reputation. Knowing that he wanted to kill himself, he looked like a modest gentleman. In the heart all feel that Ping Yi''s brain is crazy, otherwise why to provoke Murong aristocratic family this kind of strong enemy.


    See flat one finger bah one mouthful, hate voice say: "Gu Su Murong didn''t offend me, but you offended me greatly."


    Murong Fu was stunned and thought hard for a long time. He couldn''t think of any grudge between himself and this man. Of course, he didn''t know Ping Yi''s real identity, and naturally he didn''t understand the truth of his guilt. As the contemporary master of Murong family, his biggest sin is to practice changing stars.


    "Be careful." Seeing that Murong Fu was distracted, Ping Yizhi attacked the past again. Song Qingshu quickly reminded him. This is the enmity between the two of them. It is inconvenient for song Qingshu to intervene. What''s more, with Murong Fu''s position in the world, I''m afraid he won''t be very good-looking when I go to help him. I just take this opportunity to observe pingyizhi''s martial arts and see if I can see whether he is a disciple of the school, so as to infer his identity.


    Murong aristocratic family is famous for its broadness. Murong Fu is proficient in all kinds of martial arts, and shows the martial arts of more than ten schools. People of sun moon god cult are dazzled and admire him.


    How can I know that Pingyi is not inferior to others? The variety of martial arts is more complicated than ever. You come and I go, one uses Wei Tuo''s pestle, one uses Wu Hu''s knife, one uses eagle''s claw, and the other uses Tongbei''s fist


    "Why are these two so similar in martial arts?" Zhao Min asked suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu felt a flash of lightning in his mind, but he didn''t think of anything.


    "Well, why don''t you change your mind?" Ping pointed to attack and sneered.


    "If you are such a clown, why should you use your family skills?" Murong Fu snorted and fought back without mercy.


    Ping pointed to Jie and said with a smile, "if I''m right, you''ve only learned how to use your strength to fight. That''s why you don''t dare to show it. You''re afraid of being seen by outsiders, and you''ll lose the sense of mystery that you can return the same way to others."


    Murong Fu saw him say his mind, can not help but also surprised and angry: "who are you, why Murong things so clear."


    It turns out that Murong''s reputation of "giving the other way back to the other" is very powerful in the Wulin. It spreads from one generation to the next. As time goes by, it is said that people in the river and lake have the ability of gods and ghosts.


    Watching many martial arts masters die under their own unique skills, no one will not be afraid. In order to maintain the mystery of Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, the Murong family''s children generally don''t show it in front of outsiders, so most of them who have seen Dou Zhuan Xing Yi die.


    Although it''s wonderful, most of the descendants still stay in the realm of relying on their strength. They attack him with one move, and let him attack himself with his skillful force, which leads to the situation that others die in his own unique skill of becoming famous.


    Murong Fu has been practicing fighting for many years, but he has only reached this level. Moreover, if the enemy''s martial arts are too high, his fighting will not be able to move away from the attack of the other side.


    He once heard that when he reached a higher level of cultivation, he would enter the realm of Wu Zhong Wu Xiang. At that time, he no longer needed to rely on his strength. He only needed to see the enemy''s martial arts used once, and then he could automatically deduce and perfect the enemy''s martial arts, and then beat the other side with more perfect martial arts. This is the real "return the other with the other way".


    Of course, it has been handed down from generation to generation that the stars move to the highest level and even move the stars. However, Murong Fu has always disagreed and subconsciously felt that it was just an exaggeration from his ancestors.


    "I know a lot more." Ping pointed to hum a, the move suddenly became fierce up, "let you see what is the real way to return the other."


    Next, Ping Yizhi no longer moves himself, but according to Murong Fu''s moves, he immediately uses the same moves to meet him. They had the same moves, but Ping''s command seemed to be a little more powerful, and Murong Fu soon fell into the disadvantage.


    "Why?" Looking at the situation in the field, song Qingshu was also very surprised. The Murong aristocratic son, who was known as giving back the other way, was "given back the other way" by the enemy.


    In Ren Yingying''s beautiful eyes, there is also a strong doubt: Ping Yizhi has always been famous for his medical skills in the sun moon god cult. He never knew that his martial arts were so brilliant.


    Murong Fu was even more frightened. He thought, has this man entered the changing Wuzhong Wuxiang state? Although he realized that Ping Yi''s breathing was not a way to change the world, he thought that Wu Zhong''s Wuxiang was beyond his comprehension, so he didn''t have any doubts.


    But in this way, Murong Fu''s moves were more obscure. He soon took a palm in his chest, spat blood at his mouth and stepped back.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t see Murong Fu killed by him, so he quickly sucked him over and said, "I''m here to see if you can give me back in my way!"


    ___________________


    Group: 337294925

 Chapter 341

    "Dragon catcher?" Murong Fu was absorbed by song Qingshu and looked at Song Qingshu in horror. It''s not too shocking to see him suck Zhao Min in this way just now. Now it''s incredible to experience that he wants to suck himself up as a first-class expert every other time. I didn''t expect that there was Qiao Feng in the world, and there were other people practicing dragon catching skills.


    This is a misunderstanding of Murong Fu. Song Qingshu is just based on the water absorption of Qinglong in the eighteen dragon subduing palms. In addition, he often practices Lijian. Practice makes perfect, so he has no teacher to teach himself, which is no less than catching the dragon.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that Murong Fu had turned around so many ideas in his mind. Just now he saw Ping Yizhi''s force, which was really unexpected, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms?" Ping Yizhi''s eyes were frozen, and his whole body was shaking. He used the same move to welcome him.


    "How could it be?" Song Qingshu was also shocked. In the blink of an eye, they made more than ten moves. Each time they leveled one finger, they attacked with the same move, and the power seemed to be a little bit higher.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s martial arts cultivation is higher than that of the other party. He is shocked and in a hurry, but he doesn''t get any advantage from Ping Yizhi. After they separated, song Qingshu looked at Ping with fear and said, "what is your internal skill?"


    After the initial shock, song Qingshu calmed down and realized that although the opponent''s moves were similar, the method of luck and power was quite different from the genuine martial arts.


    After so many moves, song Qingshu gradually found that although pingyizhi used different moves, there was a trace of regularity. The way of luck between moves came down in one continuous line. Song Qingshu speculated that he used the same internal skill to urge all kinds of moves, so as to achieve the so-called effect of "using the other way to return the other".


    "I underestimate you. I didn''t expect you to see the clue in such a short time." Ping Yizhi was startled in his heart, "Hey, hey, but what can you do if you see it? Can you recognize this magic skill?"


    It''s OK to be someone else, but song Qingshu was so familiar with Jin Yong ''.


    In his mind, he filtered all kinds of famous martial arts and thought of a skill. Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly brightened. However, he soon fell into doubt and had to ask, "are you from the Xiaoyao sect?"


    "Why? Do you even know the Xiaoyao school? " Ping Yizhi looks at him suspiciously. He doesn''t expect that song Qingshu is young and knows the secret of Wulin.


    "What does Li Qiushui have to do with you?" Song Qingshu thinks about it again. Among the three elders of the Xiaoyao sect, wuyazi is the best at the "northern Ming divine skill", Tianshan TongLao is good at the "eight wasteland Six Harmonies self respecting skill", or Lao Shizi''s "not old Changchun skill", and Li Qiushui is good at the "little wuxianggong".


    It''s not surprising that Li Qiushui loves to protect his face. For example, jiumozhi, the king of the Ming Dynasty, and song Qingshu wanted to ask him many times whether he got his little wuxianggong from Li Qiushui. However, they were worried that he would turn over his face when he touched the bitter memories of his youth, so they didn''t want to ask him.


    Of course, all these are just the bad intentions of song Qingshu, and Jiu Mozhi''s "little wuxianggong" may be taken from the blessed land of langhuan of the king''s family in Gusu.


    "You know that?" Ping Yizhi is very frightened. He thinks that song Qingshu already knows about it, and no longer conceals it. "Although the taste of the old woman is good, but the man is not willing to be insulted by the woman. When I ran away, I took her" little wuxianggong "as whoring money. Since then, they have no debt."


    Looking at Pingyi''s short, fat finger and two disgusting moustaches, song Qingshu is full of heartache: it''s said that Li Qiushui liked to find young and handsome teenagers to play with. Looking at Pingyi''s honor today, he must not be handsome when he was young. Li Qiushui''s aesthetic outlook is really a bit worrying.


    "Well, Mr. Murong has to call me to be my grandfather. Ha ha ha." Ping Yizhi burst out laughing, obviously thought of a very happy thing.


    "Son of a bitch!" Murong Fu doesn''t know the relationship between Li Qiushui and Wang Yuyan. He is in a fog, but when he hears Ping Yizhi''s words, he is still furious and wants to rush up, but he is stopped by song Qingshu.


    Now Ping Yi''s strength is unknown. Song Qingshu is worried that he will lose his life in vain. After all, he is also helping out for his own affairs. In case something happens, he can feel sorry.


    "Little wuxianggong has no form and no trace. As long as you know other martial arts moves, you can imitate other people''s unique skills and even surpass the original version. There is a certain understanding with the changes of Murong aristocratic family." Song Qingshu quickly explained the characteristics of little wuxianggong. Ping Yi''s face was cloudy and sunny, and Murong Fu was thoughtful, "doctor Ping, I''d like to see if you can imitate my palm technique? "


    As soon as the words came to an end, one palm of his hand wandered and printed on him.


    Pingyi''s move is obviously the 18 dragon subduing palms, but in a flash it seems to be the fragrance of Emei and the shadow of Wudang soft palms. Looking at his subsequent changes, it seems to be mixed with Kongtong qishang fist and Songshan great Songyang fist. It''s just disgusting to see it. Pingyi can''t imitate his move and hastily raise his palms to meet each other, But song Qingshu''s palm gently turned, pressed to the shoulder.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu''s palm didn''t spit out. Suddenly, he felt a sharp and pitiful wind coming from the air. He quickly flashed away and stepped back.


    "One Yang finger of Duan family in Dali!" Murong Fu saw it clearly and exclaimed.


    Ping Yizhi takes the opportunity to distance himself from Song Qingshu and looks at each other with vigilance. His shoulder is just touched by the wind of his palm, which is already numb. Fortunately, he is forced away by Yiyang finger force, otherwise his shoulder would have been broken.


    "Are you finally willing to use your housekeeping skills?" Song Qingshu smiles a little. With his eyesight, he naturally knows that Pingyi finger''s attainments in Yiyang finger are much better than his imitation of other people''s moves with xiaowuxianggong. "It''s just that you have learned how to practice Dali Duan style, which is really strange, strange..."


    "What''s so strange about huiyiyang finger? Pingyizhi, pingyizhi, my name is not for nothing." Ping Yizhi looked at him with a smile, but his heart had already sprouted a sense of retreat.


    "Since you are conceited of your excellent fingering skills, you have just given yourself a flat name. What was your previous name?" Zhao Min was quick witted and soon realized the flaw in his words.


    Ping Yizhi breathed. Unexpectedly, there was a flaw in his speech. He said quietly, "little girl, instead of caring about my name, you should care about the poison on yourself. You''d better persuade your lover to help me kill Murong Fu. I will detoxify you naturally. "


    "Catching you will naturally force you to hand over the antidote." Song Qingshu snorted coldly, and his figure flashed, then he attacked Ping Yizhi.


    Ping Yizhi didn''t expect that his body method was so fast. He was so shocked that he used what he had learned in his life one by one. I saw the field finger force vertical and horizontal, smoke everywhere, two people you come and I have to dismantle dozens of moves.


    Song Qingshu was about to catch up with him, but he was shocked by the scene.


    It turns out that Ping Yizhi was hit by song Qingshu and suffered serious internal injuries. He could no longer maintain his original shape. His whole body crackled. The short and fat famous doctor turned into a tall and thin middle-aged man.


    "Murong Jingyue?" Seeing clearly the man''s appearance, song Qingshu was stunned. How could it be him? However, it is clear why Ping wanted to kill Murong Fu with his own hand.


    All of a sudden, a white skirt of ice and snow rushed out from the ambush of the woods, and a long whip wrapped around Ping Yizhi.


    Ping Yizhi is seriously injured. In the twinkling of an eye, he is dwarfed by Xuexue er''s fierce attack. However, his martial arts cultivation is still there. Xuexue Er is worried about the power of his Yiyang finger, and can''t help him for a moment.


    Worried that something might happen to Xuexue Er, song Qingshu rushed to help her. Unexpectedly, when she was in mid air, she heard a sharp sound coming from her side. She quickly shrunk and turned over in mid air to avoid the attack.


    As soon as it landed, the sharp weapon that had just passed circled back. Song Qingshu didn''t know the truth and didn''t dare to connect it. On one side of his body, he dodged. Finally, seeing the attacker clearly, he could not help but be surprised and angry: "king of the Golden Wheel!"


    "Princess, I hope you can forgive me for the delay in rescuing me." As soon as the sound of xuanming''s two old sayings fell, he rushed to Zhao Min while song Qingshu was dragged by the king of Jinlun.


    Murong Fu was surprised and quickly raised his sword to meet him. However, the two old men of xuanming were the best at fighting together. One of them held his sword with a deer head staff, and the other raised his hand to attack.


    Murong Fu quickly met him with a palm. He felt the cold and entered along his arm. Before he had time to react, the other hand of Lu Zhangke quietly reached out from his arms and hit him in the abdomen. The crane''s beak pen also came out and swept his ribs.


    After all, Murong Fu was once as famous as Qiao Feng. Although the incident happened suddenly, he fell into a dangerous situation at once, but he hastened to use the mental skill of changing the stars, so that the two men''s strength to fight against each other offset each other. Taking advantage of the two men''s efforts, he quickly retreated to several feet away with the help of the anti shock force, and his clothes were already soaked in cold sweat.


    Two old men of xuanming looked at their palms doubtfully and called in unison:


    "Do that for another?"


    "The stars have changed?"


    Murong Fu saw the scene and found that the two eccentric old men were not rivals. The big monk with the wheel didn''t seem to be under song Qingshu. With many experts of the sun moon cult, his mind soon began to go away. However, it was not kind of him to think that song Qingshu had just given him the secret script of his miraculous skill and left. He couldn''t help but advance and retreat for a moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group: 337294925

 Chapter 342

    After hesitating for a long time, Murong Fu decided to stand aside and look at the situation first. He could help song Qingshu contain him from a distance, but he didn''t have to join the regiment. If the situation is over, it''s easy to get away from it. Go back to yanziwu to practice 18 dragon subduing palms, and it''s not too late to avenge song Qingshu in the future.


    Seeing Murong Fu standing on one side far away, the two old men of xuanming didn''t step forward. It was important to protect Zhao Min at this time. Seeing Ren Yingying beside Zhao Min, Lu Zhangke''s lustful heart rises. He reaches out his hand and touches her face: "eh, which girl is this? How can she be so beautiful?"


    "Son of a bitch!"¡° Stop it


    One after another, there were angry voices in the crowd. It turned out that the members of the sun and moon sect were worried about song Qingshu just now. Seeing that he was entangled now, and the deer staff guest wanted to be rude to his aunt, they all drew out their weapons to attack him.


    Fortunately, they were worried about Ren Yingying''s safety, or they would shoot at each other directly. In a hurry, xuanming''s elder brother and Zhao Min would die on the spot.


    Although the two masters of xuanming are highly skilled in martial arts, all the members of the sun moon sect are elites. They fight more than they fight. In addition, the two masters have to take care of Zhao min''anwei. You come and I go, and the two sides fight equally.


    Ping Yizhi pays attention to the changes in the scene. He knows that he wants to escape. Success or failure depends on this. He uses his internal power to carry a Yang finger to Bing Xueer''s body, which forces her away for a while. Then the sleeve was lifted and a handful of poison powder was thrown into the air. He took the opportunity to escape.


    Ice and snow know that he is a great expert with poison, how dare to hard connect, quickly to the side of a flash, and then to catch him, it''s too late.


    Song Qingshu understands that Murong Jingyue is the target of Xueer''s investigation. He runs away like this. Although they are far apart, song Qingshu thinks that he will never get away from him if he runs on the sand.


    But just as his body moved, the king of the Golden Wheel had already stood in front of him and angrily scolded him: "up! You little thief, I took advantage of the danger of others to kidnap the princess last time. Today I want you to learn the power of boruogong, the dragon and elephant. "


    As soon as the words came to an end, the king of the Golden Wheel Falun trembled all over. As soon as the five scholars of gold, silver, copper, iron and tin took off, they came from different angles.


    Seeing that Murong Jingyue disappeared in the distance, song Qingshu was angry and stopped holding his hand. He watched a wheel fly over and closed his palms, which broke the wheel into pieces.


    The king of the golden wheel was shocked and led the other four wheels to attack him.


    Looking at the situation in Qingchang, Murong Fu said in a loud voice: "brother song, as a rebel of Murong aristocratic family, I''ll go down and clean up the door." He can see clearly that although Murong Jingyue is better than him in martial arts, he is seriously injured now. It''s not difficult to beat him. It''s better to catch up with him than to stay here. Song Qingshu can''t refuse to clean up the door.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and had to say, "brother Murong, be careful with his poison." Before he finished speaking, the king of the Golden Wheel had already attacked. He dodged, punched and kicked, and soon smashed the other rounds. The king of the Golden Wheel didn''t dare to let his weapons attack him in the air. He quickly took the rest of the Golden Wheel in his hand, one hand holding the wheel, one hand carrying the Dragon elephant Prajna Gong, and the whole person rushed over.


    Song Qingshu flashed over the sharp edge of the golden wheel, and fought with the right hand of the king of the golden wheel. In the blink of an eye, song Qingshu felt that his hands were numb, and he was shocked by the power of the other side.


    If long Xiangbo is successful, he will have the power of one dragon and one elephant. Although it is exaggerated to a certain extent, song Qingshu still has some difficulty in dealing with it with 18 dragon subduing palms. Taking advantage of the gap, the wooden sword slips from his sleeve into his hand.


    This is not to say that the 18 dragon subduing palms are not as good as the 18 dragon subduing palms, but song Qingshu''s own martial arts are not hard and fierce, so it is impossible to give full play to the real power of the 18 dragon subduing palms. If Qiao Feng and Guo Jing are here and fight hard with the 18 dragon subduing palms, it is unknown who will win.


    Just at this time, Zhao Min said, "stop it all!"


    Zhao Min has been in a high position for a long time, and her words and deeds naturally have a sense of dignity. Therefore, in addition to her subordinates, even the sun moon religious believers also stop and stare at her.


    Zhao Min watched Murong Jingyue run away, trembling with anger, glaring at xuanming Er Lao and others: "who told you to make trouble?"


    Xuanming two elders looked at each other and said with a smile, "the national master and his subordinates are just for saving the princess."


    Seeing their frosty face, Zhao Min was not good enough to be too harsh, so he had to say: "I know song Gongzi very well. Last time I was in the inn, it was just a little joke he played with the princess. You don''t have to care too much."


    In the eyes of the king of the golden wheel, he was angry and hummed. He didn''t say anything. Xuanming was the master of Ruyang palace, and would not violate her meaning.


    "The man who escaped just now tried to plot against the princess several times. Prince song had been protecting me, but when you came, he escaped."


    When they heard Zhao Min''s words, they looked at each other, and their hearts were full of gossip. Especially the two old men of xuanming, who were interlinked with each other, said: "you''re not linked with Zhang Wuji of the Ming religion. How can you be confused with this man again?"? Hehe, it''s wonderful. Anyway, we don''t like Zhang Wuji. Let song Qingshu put a big green hat on him.


    Zhao Min naturally didn''t know what they were thinking. Otherwise, he would have to be angry. He pretended to come over and looked at Ren YingYing and said with a pleasant face: "there are many misunderstandings between the princess and her aunt. I hope she doesn''t mind the crime of being rude just now."


    In fact, if he didn''t worry about the poisonous water arrow of the sun moon god cult, Zhao Min would like to take advantage of this good opportunity to abduct Ren Yingying to Ruyang palace as a guest and have a rare commodity to live in.


    Ren Yingying had been robbed by her subordinates just now. Although there are a lot of people in the sun moon god cult, Zhao Min''s martial arts are too high, and she is not sure to leave the other party. Seeing Zhao Min show her kindness, she naturally borrows the help of the slope and nods slightly: "today I have to see the princess''s demeanor. Yingying really admires her. I''ll see you later."


    In the heart is chagrin unceasingly, if early know this woman is Mongolian Shaomin princess, before even spell own name don''t also want to let the hand take her back to black wood cliff. Besides... Besides... At the bottom of Ren Yingying''s heart, he didn''t believe that song Qingshu would really hurt her.


    Looking at Song Qingshu deeply, I know that people can''t keep each other with this. Ren Yingying clenched his lower lip, raised his hand and left with his hands in a hurry.


    Zhao Min took a look and nodded slightly: "thank you for your attention these days. See you later."


    "Think twice, Princess!" Hearing her words, the king of Jinlun and the two elders of xuanming turned pale one after another. In their hearts, they took advantage of this good opportunity to besiege one by three, but song Qingshu did not catch one.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to say it." Zhao Min naturally understood the three people''s thoughts, but she also knew that she didn''t want to keep him, not to mention whether the three people could beat song Qingshu, just relying on his unpredictable lightness skill.


    Looking at Zhao Min turning to leave, song Qingshu said anxiously: "but the poison on the princess..."


    Zhao Min body pause, hum a: "Ruyang palace talent, own detoxification method, don''t bother you." With that, under the protection of the three, he never looked back.


    "The princess has gone so far. Is uncle still so reluctant to part with her?" Ice and snow son came to song Qingshu side, see him staring at Zhao Min disappear direction, not without jealousy said.


    "No, I wonder if Murong can deal with Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu came back to his senses and was dumbfounded.


    Ice snow son is red with his smile, not angry to say: "uncle, why do you smile so strange?"


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu shook his head and said nothing.


    Ice and snow son didn''t have a good air to stare at him one eye, the skin is particularly crystal clear under the sunlight as well: "uncle, I''m afraid I want to say goodbye to you."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "sister-in-law, why is this?"


    Xuexue''er''s eyelashes drooped and trembled slightly: "I''ve been tracking the news of Murong Jingyue. Now it''s not easy to have his whereabouts. How can I let him go?"


    Song Qingshu is silent. Xuexue''er takes revenge on her husband. She always pursues Heisha Hanbing and targets Murong Jingyue. How can she stop her from pursuing her.


    However, they had been separated for a long time, and finally met each other. Song Qingshu was very reluctant to part. After thinking about it for a while, he finally found a proper reason: "now my sister-in-law should understand that the martial arts of Murong Jingyue are much better than expected. Even if my sister-in-law finds him, she will not be able to avenge him. On the contrary, she will fall into the enemy''s hands. So why bother


    Looking at the distance, xuexue''er sighs: "uncle, have you ever heard of a word?"


    "What?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Do it knowing you can''t do it." Ice and snow son lips Pro Qi, slowly spit out a few words.


    Although xuexue''er speaks softly, song Qingshu knows that she has made up her mind. She has an impulse to say that she will accompany her to trace the news of Murong Jingyue.


    Song Qingshu knew that there was something unclear between them. If he made this choice, it would not be difficult for him to get Xuexue er''s heart. However, he knew that he had another career to do. Mongolia was becoming more and more powerful now, and the situation of unifying the world was obvious. If he did not seize the time to digest the influence of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, I''m afraid I don''t even have the qualification to compete in the future.


    Song Qingshu can accompany Zhao Min all the way to Kaifeng for medical treatment. First, it can be regarded as a business to some extent. What''s more, the time to accompany Zhao Min for medical treatment is controllable. Song Qingshu can finish all this in one or two days, and then rush back to Shandong to meet Xia Qingqing to deal with the affairs of Golden Snake camp.


    But it''s different from xuebing''er''s search for Murong Jingyue. Murong Jingyue is very skillful and cunning. It can be expected that he will not be captured in a short time. Song Qingshu will never be able to return to Shandong. Dongfang muxue has mobilized the imperial army to March south according to the original plan


    With a long sigh, song Qingshu had made up his mind: "in this case, I will pass on my sister-in-law''s martial arts. My sister-in-law will not be made by him if she meets Murong Jingyue one day."


    Ice snow son''s eyes flashed a dim color, but soon covered up the past, asked: "what martial arts?"


    "The nine Yin manual." Song Qing Shu slowly said, although "the nine Yin manual" is always the most precious treasure in martial arts competition, but as a cross, his thinking is different from native rivers and lakes.


    What the nine Yin manual is the nine Yin manual classics, Song Qingshu has never been clear about why Guo Jing did not pass his "nine Yin true classics" to Song Jun. If the soldiers of Song Dynasty would "nine Yin classics", how terrible would that be?


    After coming to this world, Song Qing also understood the difficulty. The profound martial arts of the nine Yin manual classics is obscure and ordinary soldiers are afraid to learn. Second, leaking secrets is also a problem; Thirdly, the greater the ability, the greater the desire. When the soldiers learn such advanced martial arts, they may not obey orders as before; In a battle, a master who disobeys orders is far less effective than a soldier who obeys orders


    Not worth talking about the idea of song and Qing Dynasties, the nine Yin manual classics are not so common.


    However, xuexue''er shakes her head faintly. She regards the most precious thing in the world as nothing. Her tone is gentle but firm: "I don''t want to practice."


    "Why?" It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be silly.


    The snow and ice were silent for a moment, and there was a trace of dissimilarity in the beautiful eyes: "if the elder sister''s wife did not remember correctly, we walked together at the beginning, the uncle once told me that the nine Yin manual is taken out of the sword after the slaughter of the dragon knife and the sword after the sword.


    "Yes?" Song Qingshu has an inexplicable expression.


    "But the nine Yin manual is your uncle''s wife," sighed the ice and snow. "Uncle should not take his wife''s things to please other women. If it wasn''t for the sake of saving fei''er, my sister-in-law wouldn''t have learned the white Python whip from my uncle. "


    Hearing her mention of Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect this. He was just about to open his mouth, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He was stunned there for a moment.


    Song Qingshu knows very well that Xuexue Er is not willing to learn from his wife. However, his other martial arts, shenzhaojing and eighteen dragon subduing palms, are not suitable for women to practice, and Huanxi Chan is not good. He doesn''t want to be killed by his sister-in-law who is ashamed and angry. As for the sword technique, song Qingshu''s sword technique emphasizes more on the meaning of sword rather than the move of sword. She can''t learn it before she reaches the realm of ice and snow.


    "But now your martial arts are no match for Murong Jingyue at all. When he recovers from his internal injury, you will surely lose against him." Song Qingshu worried.


    "In fact..." ice and snow suddenly hesitated, a coy look.


    "Actually what?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "In fact, I also have a good internal skill book. It''s just that I haven''t practiced it for various reasons. If I do, I will have no problem dealing with Murong Jingyue." The snow-white face of xuexue''er was suddenly flushed.


    Song Qingshu immediately said curiously, "what internal skill is so powerful?"


    "It''s just that there''s a great difficulty in practicing this internal skill." Ice and snow son didn''t answer directly, on the contrary, looking at the other side, a pretty face flushed quickly.


    "What''s the difficulty? Although I dare not say that my martial arts are invincible in the world, I can''t be defeated by the difficulties of general internal skills. I can help you to have a look at them. " Song Qing Shu said the truth, though not necessarily reached the ten day of Wang Chongyang''s "the nine Yin manual" realm, but to help ice and snow point, the problem should be little.


    "This internal skill is the highest mental skill of the ancient tomb sect. It''s called the jade female Heart Sutra." Ice and snow did not answer the difficulty, but just said the name of this internal skill.


    ---------------


    Group number: 337294925

 Chapter 343

    "The Jade Heart Sutra?" Song Qingshu''s face was strange, and he laughed strangely, "there is a big difficulty in this cultivation."


    Ice snow son looked at him in surprise: "do you know?"


    "Of course I know." Thinking that Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu had to take off their clothes and practice face to face in order to practice this martial arts, song Qingshu laughed even more happily.


    "Does he really know?" Xuexue''er was flustered by his smile, but soon shook his head, "it''s impossible. The jade girl''s Heart Sutra is the secret of the ancient tomb sect. How can an outsider know the secret?"


    "You don''t believe it?" Notice the face of ice snow son, song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    Ice snow son pretty face a whole, hum a: "I certainly don''t believe, you can''t know."


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly and said slowly, "when practicing jade, the practitioners will be steaming all over. They must pick out the empty and empty places, and open their clothes freely, so that the heat will spread immediately without a moment''s delay. Otherwise, they will turn to stagnate in the body, or they will be seriously ill at small, or they will die at large."


    Seeing that xuexue''er''s color changed slightly, song Qingshu continued with a smile: "this internal skill is extremely dangerous. We must work together to guide and protect it with internal power. This internal skill is difficult step by step, and it will always turn into a fork in the road. If there is no one else to help, you have to be possessed. Only you help me and I help you, can you cross the danger together. "


    "Why do you know so well?" Xuexue''er nibbles at his vermilion lips and stares at his side face.


    "Don''t you forget what I told you before? It was all told by a travelling Taoist named Jin Yong." Song Qingshu replied.


    "That bastard Taoist, how can he even know such things?" You should know that the two daughters of the ancient tomb sect always took off their clothes and practiced together when they practiced the "jade girl Heart Sutra". Because of various reasons, they were not enough for the outside world, so they all kept their mouths shut. Unless they were taught the "jade girl Heart Sutra" by the master, even the disciples of the ancient tomb sect didn''t know it.


    In this way, xuexue''er can''t help but wonder if Jin Yong had peeped on the side of the tomb when he was practicing. So it''s not a good tone to mention him.


    Song Qingshu laughs and says nothing. It''s better for Lao Jin to lay down his gun than to be a vent. Sure enough, before long, xuexue''er calms down and his anger fades away. Instead, he is inexplicably embarrassed and shy.


    "If my sister-in-law doesn''t mind, I can help her." You can''t wait for other women to ask themselves to practice this skill.


    "But..." ice and snow son ponders for a moment, a faint sigh, "you and I are different, after all, men and women, untie the clothes relative, what kind of system."


    Song Qingshu thought that when he helped you pick up your ribs, he felt what he was afraid of. Of course, he didn''t dare to say it. He quickly said, "well, in fact, this problem is not difficult to solve."


    "How to solve it?" Ice snow son soft voice asks a way.


    "Why don''t you just blindfold me?" Song Qingshu really didn''t understand that Yang Guo had to practice in the wild flowers, which led to being disturbed and seriously injured. "Of course, I don''t mind if you don''t cover your eyes."


    "What nonsense!" Ice snow son jiaochen unceasingly, suddenly thought of something, face a red, "uncle, you are not a good man."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu''s face is at a loss. People receive good people''s cards, but he receives bad people''s cards.


    Xuexue Er lowered her head and couldn''t see the expression on her face clearly: "with my uncle''s martial arts now, he''s already reserved and his eyes are burning. What can he do with a piece of cloth?"


    "This... I really didn''t expect this one." Song Qingshu cried out that he was wronged. He really didn''t realize that his martial arts skills were high, and there was such a beauty.


    Seeing that his expression didn''t look like telling a lie, Xuexue Er nodded slowly, eh.


    "I don''t think it''s my job after all." Xuexue''er sighs. When the master taught her the Heart Sutra, she left in a hurry because of something important. As a result, no one could practice with her. Later, after he married Hu Yidao, he focused on his husband and son. He didn''t want to practice any martial arts, so he missed the chance.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I just close my eyes when I practice."


    "But when you open it, don''t you see it all?" The skin color of ice and snow is as white as snow.


    "If I don''t open it, I won''t open it. Does my sister-in-law believe me?" Song Qingshu had a serious face, clear eyes and no evil thoughts.


    Ice snow son subconsciously believed his words, but still coyly shook his head: "no way."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu has no language.


    Ice and snow hesitated for a moment, or decided to tell the truth: "although you close your eyes, but I... I can see you... Naked appearance, at that time inevitably impetuous, it is easy to get possessed."


    "Isn''t it good for my sister-in-law to cover her eyes?" Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    The ice snow son lightly bites vermilion lips, white his one eye: "so how can I make sure you have opened eyes?"


    Song Qingshu was shocked by her enchanting eyes, so she had to spread her hands: "then I really have no way. I''d better learn from Yang Guo and go to the wild to find a thick flower bush and practice with each other."


    "That''s a good way, but who is Yang Guo''s Little Dragon Girl?" Ice snow son beauty Mou a bright, surprised to ask a way.


    "Er, your younger martial sister and brother-in-law," Song Qingshu said hastily, not wanting to entangle on this issue, "it''s just that no matter how quiet the place is, it''s inevitable that someone will pass by."


    Xuexue''er smiles: "uncle, don''t worry, the odd number of the Heart Sutra is" Yin advance "and the even number is" Yang retreat "¡° "Yinjin" must be accomplished at one go, and I will practice it if there is no slight setback in the middle; As for the "Yang retreat" Kung Fu, it can be stopped at any time. It''s up to my uncle to practice it. If I meet an enemy, my uncle can take credit at any time. With my uncle''s skill, there should be no problem in protecting the Dharma. "


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I''m not worried about this."


    Ice snow son one Zheng: "that you worry about what?"


    "I''m just worried that my sister-in-law''s clean body will be seen by outsiders." Song Qingshu Na said.


    Ice snow son angry anti smile, angry way: "then you are outsiders or insiders?"


    "Of course I''m my own man." Song Qingshu said boldly.


    "Are you still thinking about the idea that" fat water doesn''t flow to other people''s fields " Snow and ice glared at him with frost on his face.


    "How do you know? Oh, don''t fight, it hurts... "Song Qingshu dodged and begged for mercy.


    After a long time, xuexue''er sighed: "uncle, you are always accompanied by beautiful women. Even if the princess and the holy aunt just now are far above their sister-in-law, why should you move some ideas that should not be moved?"

 Chapter 344

    "Is my sister-in-law jealous?" Song Qingshu said with a strange smile.


    "What vinegar do I eat?" Ice snow son is interrupted by him, a time forgot to continue to blame him.


    "Does my sister-in-law think those two women have anything to do with me?" Song Qingshu laughed more happily.


    Ice snow son complexion a red, slightly angry way: "they have a relationship with you, sister-in-law happy too late, eat what vinegar?"


    "You think too much, sister-in-law. I have nothing to do with them. It''s not the kind of relationship you think." Song Qingshu said, "besides, why should my sister-in-law be too modest? In terms of appearance and temperament, my sister-in-law is worse than them."


    "That''s not the point of our discussion." "I mean you don''t want to..."


    Song Qingshu interrupted her and said, "sister-in-law, I know what you mean. But love is one of the most mysterious things. As long as you and I start with love and end with propriety, why insist on it? "


    Ice snow son for a moment, can''t help humming: "yes, yes, I can''t reason with you, but I still hope my uncle can understand, between you and me, it''s impossible."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Impossible is impossible. What''s the point?" Ice and snow face side to side, decided to ignore him.


    "Is she worried about the common customs? Or do you care about other people''s eyes? " Song Qingshu asked.


    "Is it not enough that you and my sister-in-law are commensurate?" Ice and snow son a face frost, "uncle again tangle this problem, I can be angry."


    "Well, I won''t ask." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile, "let''s find a flower bush to practice."


    Ice snow son noncommittal ground hum.


    Fortunately, pingyizhi''s residence was originally located in a beautiful and quiet valley. They soon found a luxuriant flower cluster, which was several feet long, dense and fragrant.


    "Sister-in-law, why don''t we practice here? Even if we both untie our clothes, we can''t see each other through the flowers." Looking at the flowers in front of him, song Qingshu was amazed.


    Xuexue''er jumps up the tree and looks around. He sees that the southeast and northwest are all quiet. He only hears the sound of springs and birds, but there is no one. It''s really a good place for practicing martial arts.


    Seeing her graceful posture, she stood on the branch with a slight leap. The branch didn''t tremble at all. Song Qingshu admired the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect and sighed that ice and snow were as soft as bones.


    "Here it is." Ice and snow son nods slightly, soft voice says.


    Song Qingshu said, "sister-in-law, please tell me about Yu''s Heart Sutra."


    The ice snow son is silent for a moment, slowly say: "not yet, say again in the evening."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and soon understood her mind. Although there were flowers blocking her, it was too difficult for her to undress in broad daylight, so she did not continue to force her.


    They went back to pingyizhi''s cabin and told each other what they had met after they were separated. They chatted all the way. Unconsciously, they got closer to each other.


    "Isn''t my cooking really bad?" Looking at Song Qingshu''s embarrassed expression, xuexue''er asks tentatively.


    It turned out that when they saw that it was getting late, they planned to have dinner and went to the flowers to practice. As a woman, xuexue''er naturally won''t let song Qingshu do it. After working in the kitchen for half a day, she finally arranged a table of food.


    "Few men in the world can enjoy the food cooked by their sister-in-law. How can it be bad?" Song Qingshu is indifferent on the surface, but he cries bitterly in his heart. Xuexue''er''s skill is not flattering.


    Ice and snow son know their own affairs, face a red: "Uncle don''t have to cheat me, I know it''s terrible. In recent years, he has been running around and seldom has a chance to cook. In addition, Phil doesn''t like to eat what I make, so he usually goes to a wine shop and eats dry food when he is on his way


    "I like my sister-in-law''s cooking." Song Qingshu planed a few mouthfuls of rice to show that what he said was true.


    "You know how to make me happy," he said with a chuckle as song Qingshu wolfed down. "Slow down, ah..."


    After the second watch that night, they came to the deep shade of flowers. In the quiet night, the fragrance of flowers is even stronger. Xuexue''er explains the pithy formula of practicing the jade girl''s Heart Sutra. Song Qingshu thinks about it. This internal skill is extremely dangerous. He understands the puzzles, and song Qingshu knows it all.


    Song Qing''s book is easy to put on one side of the flowers everywhere. After three times and five times, they untie Yi Shan. Xue Xue Er hesitates for a while. Seeing that they really can''t see the situation on the other side, she just let go of her heart.


    "Uncle, can you promise me that I will keep my eyes closed when practicing martial arts?" Said ice and snow in embarrassment.


    "My sister-in-law is not at ease after such thick flowers?" Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. Seeing that xuexue''er''s eyes were full of begging, he nodded, "OK, OK, I''ll close my eyes."


    Ice and snow son saw that he was trustworthy and closed his eyes. Then she learned that soso had taken off his dress. Slowly put the left arm through the flowers and touch the right palm of song Qingshu. As long as someone encounters difficulties in practicing, the other person will feel it and immediately be able to use it for help.


    Song Qingshu''s palms felt like congealing fat. He realized that this skill was extremely dangerous. He quickly concentrated on calming down. They worked hard across the flowers, and the whole body was steaming. The fragrance of the flowers was even more fragrant.


    Song Qingshu''s martial arts are so powerful now. Although the jade and female Heart Sutra are mysterious, they are not the top level of the whole Jin Yong system. A few weeks later, song Qingshu successfully practiced the nine sections of the jade and female Heart Sutra.


    With the guidance of song Qingshu''s true Qi, xuexue''er''s cultivation speed is much faster than ordinary people''s. after a few hours, he reaches the seventh stage of his cultivation. After two hours, he will be able to achieve his success.


    But song Qingshu suddenly found that the Qi in her meridians was suddenly disordered, and the white skin on her face also changed its normal state. It was so red that it quickly oozed water.


    "What the hell is going on?" Song Qingshu is at a loss. He has been guiding Xueer''s true Qi. There should be no problem.


    It turns out that before Murong Jingyue saw that Zhao minjiao was incomparable, he moved his mind for a moment. Because of many people and miscellaneous eyes during the day, he was inconvenient to start, so he quietly put an aphrodisiac in the water tank.


    According to his plan, he will find a reason, such as expelling drugs, to let Zhao Min stay there. Because Ping Yizhi is a bad old man and has the identity of a miracle doctor, it''s hard to arouse people''s suspicion, so the success of leaving Zhao Min is very high.


    Worried that Zhao Min would be too strong at that time, Murong Jingyue put some medicine in the water tank ahead of time to make tea. It was impossible to prevent.


    Xuexue''er didn''t know all this. She used the water in the water tank when cooking, so she was poisoned by this obscene poison. When the medicine broke out, her real Qi was almost out of control.

 Chapter 345

    Although song Qingshu also had a meal, his joyful Zen practice was love. The grandmaster who wanted to go up was naturally immune to similar drugs.


    "Sister-in-law, concentrate and calm down. Don''t practice for the time being." Song Qingshu cried anxiously.


    It''s a pity that xuexue''er is working hard at the critical moment now, and he doesn''t hear the voice at all. Subconsciously, although I think it''s not appropriate to continue to practice, I can''t realize the danger.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, what a pair of shameless adulterers. Women." Suddenly a man''s laughter came not far away.


    "No!" Song Qingshu''s yelling is not good. He is full of Qi and has profound internal power. His laughter is mixed with genuine Qi. He feels his ears are buzzing. Why bother the ice and snow who is practicing martial arts.


    "Poof!" With a mouthful of blood in his mouth, xuexue''er finally wakes up and has suffered severe internal injury.


    "Where are the rats?"


    Seeing xuexue''er spitting blood, song Qingshu couldn''t help but get angry. With his left hand raised, the nearby petals and leaves under his internal force, like sharp blades, shot to the place where the sound came out.


    Song Qingshu seized the opportunity to wrap his clothes on xuexue''er and asked anxiously, "how''s sister-in-law?"


    Seeing him suddenly pounce on her, xuexue''er is a little annoyed, but she knows that there is a reason for it. Looking at Song Qingshu''s concerned eyes, the only trace of anger disappears. She says weakly: "I''m so hot, I''m so uncomfortable..."


    Seeing xuexue''er''s watery eyes, song Qingshu was in a daze and thought: what''s wrong with his sister-in-law?


    "Picking leaves and flying flowers can hurt people. How can you reach such a state when you are young?"


    A masked man in black came over awkwardly. There were one or two split marks on his clothes. It must be that he didn''t hide completely just now.


    Song Qingshu saw that there were only two scars on his clothes, and he didn''t hurt his body. There was a glimmer in his eyes: "your martial arts are also good."


    "Uncle, this man is so annoying." Ice and snow son''s whole body seems to have no strength, and She nestles in Song Qingshu''s arms. Her voice is different from that of the past. It becomes sweet and greasy.


    "What did you do to him?" Song Qingshu glares at the man in black. There are only three people present. Xuexue''er is suddenly poisoned. Who else is he. Song Qingshu was even more scared to think that the other party could poison quietly under his own eyes.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, the man in black was very angry and laughed: "what a pair of shameless dog men and women, they have been cheating on each other in the wild, but they have framed me."


    Hear his words, ice snow son chest a burst of ups and downs, wow, and vomited a mouthful of blood out.


    Song Qingshu was concerned and confused just now. As soon as he said that, he knew that he might have wronged the other party. However, when he heard his abusive words, he hurt Xuexue er. His face was as cold as ice. He gently put Xuexue Er beside the tree and said, "sister-in-law, I''ll kill this man first, and then I''ll come back to treat your injury."


    The man in black didn''t expect that song Qingshu would come so soon. As soon as his voice fell, a huge force came in front of him. In a daze, he quickly put his power in his sleeve to dispel the power of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s angry palm was like a critical blow. The man in black was shocked to find that he couldn''t dispel it at all. In a hurry, he used his magic power to move his palm to the next empty place. With a bang, a remnant of flowers and leaves rose from the flowers.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu looked at his palm, but he didn''t expect that Shi zaibi got a blow, and he was moved by the other side.


    The man in black secretly pinched a cold sweat and said with a smile, "do you want to kill people?"


    "Who are you?" The fight just now made song Qingshu understand that the other side was not easy to deal with. I''m afraid his skills were not inferior to Ouyang Feng.


    "I heard that someone here during the day used the rumor of" doing the same thing for the other. "So I came to have a look. I didn''t know I would break such a scandal. Hehe." There is no lack of sarcasm in the tone of the man in black. Although he has also tried out song Qingshu''s unfathomable martial arts, he has not been afraid of anyone for decades. How can he show weakness in front of a younger generation.


    "Nonsense Xuexue''er is in a hurry, and his breath reverses again. He is excited by both qi, and his chest is very depressed.


    "A charming young woman who has been out of drought for a long time, a young and vigorous young man, ha ha, a good pair of uncles and sisters in law. I don''t want to disturb you. I''ll leave now. " The man in black was also afraid of song Qingshu''s martial arts, so he wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Where to go!" Song Qingshu can''t let him leave like this, and he doesn''t know what his background is. If he goes out to talk nonsense, it doesn''t matter if he is thick skinned. How can the reputation of xuexue''er not be white.


    Although the man in black turned around, he was already on guard. Seeing song Qingshu coming, he quickly raised his hand to meet him. You come and I go, and his strength is all around. The lush flowers are in a mess.


    "Hey, hey, you really want to kill me?"


    "Only the dead don''t talk nonsense."


    "You want to kill me? It''s too much to be proud of. "


    "If you can''t measure up to yourself, just try."


    ¡­¡­


    When they came and went, they quickly disassembled dozens of moves. When people in black saw that song Qingshu''s moves were similar to those of some schools they were familiar with, they often just used one move, but according to their body shape, it turned into another move in the blink of an eye.


    After such a long time, the black man never saw the song and Qing books complete the whole trick. Every move was to pick up the essence of all kinds of tricks, or to change the angle of the hand and the strength of the actual situation at any time according to the actual situation.


    "Did the thief not stick to his moves and reach the legendary state of returning to innocence?" The more the man in black beat, the more frightened he was. He thought that if he had another two or three hundred moves, wouldn''t he have to be controlled by him? But this little thief is so young, even if he was born to practice martial arts, he could not have such a realm.


    This is the reason why the man in black is limited by his experience in the world. How can he know that song Qingshu is not a native of the world. Song Qingshu, who came from later generations, has read so many martial arts books. What is "no move wins with move" and "no sword wins with sword" are familiar to the most ordinary people. Although they don''t understand this realm, everyone knows that there is such a realm.


    After coming to this world, with the gradual improvement of martial arts, song Qingshu and the previous theories confirmed each other, intending to pursue that direction. Naturally, he took fewer detours than most people in this world.


    The biggest characteristic of the world''s rivers and lakes is that they cherish themselves. For example, it''s taboo to learn martial arts secretly, and experts will never pass on martial arts to other disciples.


    Therefore, the master who grows up in this kind of world, only by his own groping, inevitably takes many detours. Thousands of amazing people, the last often so individual, in old age, only vaguely aware of that realm.


    After these dozens of moves, song Qingshu secretly admired this man in black for his high accomplishments in martial arts. He was really a rare person in his life. He suddenly thought that his moves were often pulled away by him just now. He blurted out: "the stars are changing, are you murongbo?"


    He was called to break his identity by song Qingshu, and a trace of fierce color flashed in the eyes of the man in black, staring at each other viciously. His feigning death is one of the biggest secrets of the Murong family. In order to hide it from the rest of the world, even his own son Murong Fu doesn''t know. If it was not for song Qingshu''s martial arts, he would have rushed forward and killed them.


    "You are young, but you have a lot of experience." Murongbo was called by him to break the identity, no longer sophistry, untied the mask. As such a master, naturally there is the so-called master''s pride.


    Looking at murongbo''s white temples, he had a frosty face. Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. Although the most notorious villain in the eight Tianlong novels has high martial arts, his so-called conspiracy is really not elegant. After several decades of hard work, it was only a small fight, but it had no effect on the great cause of national restoration.


    It''s comparable to Cheng Kun in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. Among the enemies of Ming religion, there are many martial arts between him and Bo Zhongtian. What''s more, there are Yang Dingtian and others whose martial arts are far higher than him. But in this way, he still used his own wisdom to make Mingjiao almost disappear. In the end, he just lost to the main character aura, not the crime of war.


    "I won''t embarrass his father if you were kind to me in the past. As long as you promise not to go out and talk nonsense, let''s call it a day. What do you think? " Song Qingshu knows very well that with murongbo''s skill, it''s not a matter of time for him to take his life, and he will pay the price of serious injury. He has to save bingxueer, but he has no energy to spend on him.


    "You are young, and your martial arts skills have reached this level. I really admire you," murongbo said with a gloomy look. He thought that fu''er had his skills. If father and son joined hands, where can we not go in the world? I don''t need to be so anonymous, "but do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    As a Wulin elder, murongbo was only let go of his son''s face by a younger generation. How can he keep his face? What''s more, he didn''t think he would really lose to the other side because he still had a box pressing skill.


    "Song has long heard about the changes of the Murong aristocratic family, but the time and place are not right, so we should learn from them in the future," Song Qingshu continued after seeing Murong''s hesitation. "The old man is ambitious. Do you really want to fight with me casually?"


    Murongbo was shocked. He always inspired himself with the deeds of Liu Bang, the great ancestor of Han Dynasty, and Li Yuan, the great ancestor of Tang Dynasty. In order to revive the state of Yan, he would not hesitate to endure the humiliation of his crotch, not to mention such small things.


    "You''re right, boy. I promise you that I won''t tell you what happened today. I''ll see you later." With that, murongbo turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    All along, he has been protecting Murong Fu in secret. Today, because of some delay on the road, he has just arrived. According to the information he got, the martial arts of Murong Jingyue was far superior to that of Murong Fu. He was worried that something might happen to him and hurriedly pursued him.


    Seeing that murongbo had left, song Qingshu came to binger. Seeing that she was in a semi coma, she lost a piece of real Qi into her body and asked anxiously, "how are you, sister-in-law?"


    Ice and snow son slowly opened his eyes: "it''s my uncle. I feel sleepy and want to sleep."

 Chapter 346

    Song Qingshu took the pulse of ice and snow, and his face sank. Cultivating jade. The female Heart Sutra is extremely dangerous. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be possessed. What''s more, xuexue''er doesn''t know what kind of love medicine she''s taken, which leads to mood swings and a sharp rise in her body temperature.


    In the process of practicing jade and female Heart Sutra, a lot of heat should be generated, so the practitioners should open their clothes in an open place to let the heat dissipate in time. Ice and snow son Yin and Yang wrong in the mystery. Medicine, the body produces more than double the increase in heat.


    Xuexue''er''s skin is as hot as fire now. Song Qingshu knows that if she is not treated as soon as possible, she may be worried about her life.


    Holding her in his arms, song Qingshu urges Zhenqi and rushes to the wooden house. After returning to the wooden house, song Qingshu finds a big bath bucket and is about to add water to it. He suddenly thinks that the reason why little dragon girl doesn''t practice jade on the cold jade bed is that she is worried that the heat generated in her body will be forced back into her body by the cold jade bed, which may lead to serious injury or death.


    Therefore, song Qingshu did not dare to directly add cold water in the bath bucket to cool Xueer. Instead, he planned to use warm water with a similar body temperature to her first, and then, like a cocoon, to slightly lower the temperature of the water, so that her body would have a process of adaptation.


    When song Qingshu was about to lift the water tank to add water to the bucket, he suddenly had a flash in his mind. He thought that when he was practicing martial arts just now, with his current martial arts, some people thought that it was impossible to plant magic drugs on Xuexue Er unconsciously.


    So the only time that xuexue''er might be poisoned was just when he had a meal. Song Qingshu hesitated to smell it in the water tank. He smelled a faint strange smell. "Pingyi pointed to this bastard. He usually has nothing to eat spring medicine as a meal?"


    Song Qingshu cursed secretly. He thought it was Pingyi''s evil taste, but he didn''t expect that the other party was prepared to deal with Zhao min.


    He ran to the mountain stream outside the house and picked up a jar of water again. Now he has deep skill, holding a big jar full of water as if walking on the ground, and he doesn''t feel hard.


    Pour the water into the bath bucket and add firewood under the bucket. Song Qingshu comes to xuexue''er and sees that she has completely fainted. She is very anxious. She only hates that the fire is not big enough and why it hasn''t been heated well.


    This is also because he is too anxious. It is clear that he has just added firewood. How can he cook it so quickly. Song Qingshu waited for a moment, but he could not sit still any more. He put his hands into the bath bucket and tried hard to consume Qi to generate heat and help live in firewood.


    When he realized that the temperature of the water in the tub was almost the same, song Qingshu ran to xuexue''er, "sister-in-law, I''ve offended you." She was in a hurry to take off her clothes.


    Song Qingshu is in a state of great anxiety now. There is no evil in her mind. To appreciate the beauty of the beautiful lady, she gently puts her in the bath bucket, then puts her palm against her vest, and probes the true Qi into her body to help her clean up the evil in her body.


    In the past two years, song Qingshu has encountered several cases of women taking drugs, especially Shuanger, which left a deep impression on him. At that time, she ran all over the city with her two children in her arms. She was lucky enough to find a human milk to detoxify her.


    After the event, song Qingshu was very afraid. In case of this kind of thing in the future, what would he do if he could not find it. You can''t always use your own body to detoxify other people''s girls, just like he Tieshou.


    This world is not a previous life. It attaches great importance to the concept of chastity. If you take advantage of others'' danger by that way, what''s the difference between Tian boguang and the crane in the clouds?


    So when song Qingshu had nothing to do in his spare time, he had been secretly thinking about how to detoxify women in the future. Because the flattery is not a poison, but a desire to let adults go freely, so it can''t be alleviated by drugs.


    The supreme secret law of esoteric school practiced by song Qingshu has a profound study on the principle of desire of men and women, and understands that blocking is better than sparing. This is the truth when men and women are in trouble.


    Song Qingshu, who came from later generations, was well-informed. He knew that it was not necessary for men and women to have real intercourse and cooperation to dredge their desires, so he had to blindly figure out a way to use internal power to guide them and use water to dispel them.


    Of course, song Qingshu, who came from a previous life, deeply understood the principle of integrating theory with practice. In order to verify this method, Xiao tonghou in the forbidden city suffered a lot. In those days, Xiao tonghou was often fed drugs by the evil song Qingshu. At the beginning, all the methods must have failed. Song Qingshu often had to go on the stage to detoxify Xiaotong.


    During that time, he accumulated a lot of experience, and then song Qingshu finally succeeded. But poor little Tong after the nightmare and happiness interwoven that period of time, has been completely spoiled by him, make the body a touch of man on the whole body soft, juicy.


    The evil song Qingshu was later helped by Dongfang muxue, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing, and recovered his sense. But he still remembers these things.


    After thinking of Xiao Tong, song Qingshu secretly says that he is sorry. When he leaves Beijing, he asks Dongfang muxue to treat her and her family well to make up for his debt when he impersonates Kangxi.


    "Although Dongfang muxue agreed, she laughed strangely at that time. I don''t know if she would really do it..." an idea suddenly flashed in Song Qing''s mind, but she soon concentrated on detoxifying bingxue''er.


    At this time, in the Forbidden City Palace thousands of miles away, Xiao Tong Hou Zheng''s eyes were blurred, her clothes were lying on the Dragon couch in disorder, and her whole body was still twitching from time to time. Dongfang muxue contentedly stroked her bright and clean body, "this girl is as soft as bone, and her whole body is softer than water. Song Qingshu is really lucky... I just don''t know how the smelly boy and Xia Qingqing are progressing now, The troops of the imperial court are going to move out... "


    Song Qingshu''s Qi guides xue''er to infiltrate the medicinal power in her body from her skin pores, and then gradually dissipates in the warm water around her body.


    The temperature of xuexue''er''s body finally drops. Song Qingshu wipes her forehead in a cold sweat, thinking that she has finally driven away her evil poison.


    However, expelling poison is only the first step. Xuexue''er''s internal injury caused by practicing jade and nvxinjing has not been treated yet. What''s more, because of the flattery medicine in her body and being disturbed by murongbo''s internal sound waves, she suffered much more serious internal injuries than when she practiced jade and Heart Sutra in the original work.


    "What kind of internal skill did Lin Chaoying invent? He would vomit blood and become possessed at any moment!" Song Qingshu was very angry and scolded secretly.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save bingxueer. Using the double practice of joyful Zen can not only make bingxueer recover, but also make her better.


    Although Song Qing''s books will lose a lot of Qi in that way, it doesn''t matter if it can be practiced again. But song Qingshu understood that xuexue''er would never agree to do so.


    In the eyes of the ancients, life is a small thing, but dishonesty is a big thing. Although xuexue''er is not like a girl in a boudoir, she is still worried about her late husband Hu Yidao. With her soft outside and strong inside, she will never do anything wrong to him.


    Song Qingshu is very clear about xuexue''er''s character. He can imagine that if she uses that method to save her, she will never blame herself when she wakes up, but she will choose to leave forever.

 Chapter 347

    Song Qingshu is in a dilemma. At this time, he has no reason to think of a famous joke in his previous life. The girl angrily scolds a villain: "even if you get my body, you can''t get my heart." As a result, the villain laughed: "what do I want your heart to do?" And then he went up like a hungry tiger and a hungry sheep


    At that time, song Qingshu thought it was true, but now his status is getting higher and higher, and his martial arts are even more superb. His vision and mood are naturally very different from before. Compared with his body, he can now realize how precious a woman''s heart is.


    Song Qingshu sighed deeply. How can this kind of thing be done? But do you want to watch her die?


    I think that I used to use shenzhao Zhenqi to heal Xueer in Jingzhou City. It''s just like yesterday. I didn''t expect that I had been separated for so long. Just now, we had to be separated forever.


    "It''s a pity that my shenzhao Zhenqi is dissolved by the internal power of joyful Zen. Otherwise, I can still use shenzhao Zhenqi to heal his wounds." Song Qingshu was angry and resentful. He slapped his hand on the table, and the wooden table was torn apart.


    "Why?" In Song Qing''s mind, he suddenly thought of the concept of virtual machine in the previous computer. In an operating system, virtual machine can simulate computer hardware and run a completely different operating system. For example, install Linux system in Windows system and virtual windows operating system in Apple Mac system.


    Since several operating systems with different principles and even conflicting can run perfectly on the same computer, why can''t internal forces work? The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more excited he was. As long as he learned from the principle of virtual machine, he opened up a small world in Dantian and re simulated a new Dantian and meridian system, wouldn''t he be able to run shenzhao Zhenqi in that virtual meridian?


    Although the process is extremely dangerous, but now Song Qingshu martial arts cultivation is extraordinary, the understanding of the meridians is also very familiar, it is not without the possibility of success. What''s more, in order to save bingxueer, it''s nothing to take this risk.


    Song Qingshu sat on the couch, put on the posture of three flowers gathering at the top, closed his eyes and began to open up a new elixir field to simulate the meridian system. His face turned red and purple. Obviously, the process was extremely painful.


    Song Qingshu came from later generations and was not confined by the martial arts concept of this world. He simulated a new meridian system in the Dantian. For thousands of years, no one in the Wulin had ever tried it or even thought about it.


    His martial arts skills are as good as seeking defeat alone, or Zhang Sanfeng and other great masters of martial arts have never thought about it. Song Qingshu''s attempt, if successful, will open up a new field in martial arts.


    Thousands of years later, the contribution of song Qingshu in the history of martial arts will never be inferior to that of the ancestors of Dharma in Shaolin, Chen Tuan in Huashan and Zhang Sanfeng in Wudang.


    Song Qingshu has just entered this chaotic world and searched all over the world for martial arts treasures. However, it''s a pity to find that all kinds of martial arts secret scripts in his memory have been won by the protagonist of the original work. At that time, he was still feeling that the protagonist of the original work was lucky.


    But song Qingshu didn''t know that since he was chosen by fate and entered this chaotic world, he naturally had the spirit to protect his body. Otherwise, he would have died eight hundred times for ordinary people, but he would have been able to have no danger again and again.


    This kind of behavior has already touched the forbidden zone of life. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will go up in smoke. This is the so-called curse of heaven.


    When song Qingshu opened his eyes, there was a trace of joy on his face. He succeeded. In the virtual meridian system, shenzhao Scripture is re practiced, and the familiar feeling of shenzhao Zhenqi comes back.


    He quickly took ice and snow out of the bath bucket, and found that her body had changed from the hot temperature before, and her whole body had become icy cold. It must be a serious internal injury that caused the blockage of Qi, which led to the lack of Qi and blood. Song Qingshu, who dare to hesitate, put her gently on the bed, and quickly used shenzhao Qi to dredge the channels of her speech, and dredge the disordered Qi in her body.


    Shenzhao Jing and Jiuyang Zhenjing are both the most powerful internal forces in the world. The warm and warm internal forces enter Xueer''s body. Her cold skin slowly recovers its ruddy color, and her breathing becomes stable.


    When xuexue''er''s drooping eyelashes trembled, song Qingshu knew that she was awake, and said softly, "I hope my sister-in-law can forgive me. Just now my sister-in-law was poisoned, and she was seriously injured, so she was in a hurry to be in power..." Song Qingshu said in a few words and told her why she was poisoned, and why she let murongbo go.


    "Ping Yizhi... Murong Jingyue is really shameless." Ice and snow son aware of the body is not a piece of thread, a time do not know how to face song Qingshu, had to still close his eyes.


    "This man is a rare one in his life because of his high martial arts and deep scheming. I''m not at ease to think that my sister-in-law is going to take revenge on him. " Song Qingshu frowned and suddenly noticed that xuexue''er''s heart beat faster. He quickly realized that the other party must be extremely embarrassed now. He quickly sucked the clothes from one side, "sister-in-law, just now it happened for a reason. I''ll dress for sister-in-law."


    Ice and snow son suddenly in the heart a burst of annoyance, blurted out: "open mouth sister-in-law, shut up sister-in-law, listen to annoyed to death."


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and soon he was overjoyed: "I will not call you sister-in-law in the future, I will call you Xuexue er."


    As soon as xuexue''er''s words came out, she realized something was wrong. She opened her beautiful eyes and glared at him: "no, you and I are still uncle and sister-in-law on weekdays. Just... Just after you untie my clothes, don''t call me sister-in-law any more. I''m very embarrassed. "


    When he thought that he could not show himself in front of him, his sister-in-law screamed, which made ice and snow very upset. Is there such a naked sister-in-law in the world.


    "And after?" Listening to her words seems to have another point, song Qingshu heart a burst of ecstasy, suddenly in front of a black, then fainted.


    It turns out that song Qingshu competed with such top experts as murongbo all night, urged his internal power to heat up the cold water, exhausted his efforts to open up the elixir field, and finally used his real Qi to heal Xueer. He was close to the limit of his body. Now seeing that Xueer was ok, he relaxed and fell into a coma.


    "Well, it''s not what you think." Ice snow son urgent way, originally her meaning is if oneself in the future again seriously injured in the body, song Qingshu had to untie her clothes to heal, don''t call her sister-in-law, rather than song Qingshu understand that kind of good thing.


    Before explaining it clearly, song Qingshu faints in her arms. Xuexue''er has a certain understanding of his unruly nature. He thinks he wants to take advantage of the opportunity and grabs him angrily. He doesn''t know that he doesn''t react at all, so he gets flustered.


    "I''m so tired." Hearing the sound of his steady breathing, xuexue''er was relieved just now. After he put on his clothes in a hurry, he put songqingshu on the bed.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s handsome face, his eyebrows are full of tired color, and xuexue''er is deeply moved.


    Although she was in a coma just now, she didn''t know nothing about it. At that time, song Qingshu was in a dilemma. She was agitated and talked to herself unconsciously. She also heard seven or eight points vaguely.


    Fingertip gently stroked song Qingshu''s eyebrows, ice and snow son sighed: "uncle, you really know my temperament."

 Chapter 348

    It turns out that when xuexue''er heard song Qingshu''s double cultivation, she was also surprised. Although she was very fond of song Qingshu, she was still more concerned about Hu Yidao. She would never commit herself to him in order to live in the world.


    It''s a pity that xuexue''er was seriously injured at that time, so she couldn''t speak at all, so she had to make a decision secretly. If song Qingshu really used that method to save her, she would accept it, and it would be as if it was to end their bad relationship. Afterwards, she would drift away and make a clean break with him.


    After listening to song Qingshu''s murmuring, xuexue''er just realized how much he understood his mind.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words about reopening the elixir field, although he didn''t say how dangerous it was, how could xuexue''er, a member of the Wulin, not know.


    The other party can easily save her, but chose the most dangerous way. Xuexue''er feels his sincere friendship and touches song Qingshu''s cheek with his fingertips. His heart gradually softens.


    When song Qingshu wakes up, he finds ice and snow lying at the head of the bed. Under the candlelight, a layer of crystal luster appears on his pure face.


    I can''t help reaching out and touching her face, but he wakes the snow in the shallow sleep.


    "Are you... Awake?" Ice snow son surprised to look at him, this time I do not know why, subconsciously did not call his uncle.


    "Well, how long have I been sleeping?" Song Qingshu looked out of the window anxiously, for fear that the legendary kind of sleep for half a month would be bad.


    "It''s not dawn yet, but my uncle has been sleeping for more than an hour." Ice and Snow said softly.


    Song Qingshu stretched his waist, and felt that the true Qi in his body continued to flow. Although it was not as full as the peak state, it continued to grow, and it would recover soon.


    "Sister-in-law, before I was in a coma, you..." thinking of what he heard when he passed out, song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    "I don''t want to hear it, and uncle doesn''t want to say it." Ice and snow son quickly stretched out a finger to press on his lips, a trace of blush floated on his face.


    "Well, if you tell me not to say it, I won''t say it." There was a cool feeling on her lips. When song Qingshu saw that she looked at her, she occasionally showed a coquettish appearance, and her heart was full of pity.


    Xuexue''er awkwardly draws her finger back, and the room soon falls into an inexplicable silence.


    Song Qingshu first said, "sister-in-law, I can''t trust you to go after Murong Jingyue alone because you haven''t trained your mind."


    Ice snow son pursed a smile: "is uncle willing to accompany me to chase Murong Jingyue?"


    "Yes." Song Qingshu almost blurted out, but when he thought of the situation in Shandong, his lips opened slightly, but he didn''t say it after all.


    "Don''t worry. I know my uncle has something important to do. How can I ask you to accompany me?" Ice and snow smile gently.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "but I really don''t want you to take risks alone."


    Ice and snow son eyelashes light tremble, as if hesitated for a long time, softly said: "that I do not go is."


    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her incredulously.


    "It seems that my uncle has something important to do, but now he has suffered a lot of internal injuries because of saving me. How can I have the heart to let you go back to Shandong alone? If my uncle doesn''t dislike my poor martial arts, i... I want to take care of you along the way." Ice and snow son a words finish saying, the face is red quickly drip water to come, don''t dare to look at him at all.


    "How can I mind? Ha ha, I can''t wait, ha ha..." Song Qingshu said incoherently.


    Ice snow son feints anger way: "uncle as expected laughs at me."


    "No, no, absolutely not." Song Qingshu waved his hand, with a serious face, but he was already happy in his heart.


    Ice snow son suddenly look a whole: "but uncle, you have to promise me one thing."


    Song Qingshu stirred in his heart and blurted out: "don''t say it''s one, even if it''s one thousand, ten thousand, I promise you."


    Ice and snow son didn''t angry ground white he one eye: "don''t blow the air, I let you accompany me to chase Murong Jingyue now, you will promise."


    "Look, you''re scared." seeing song Qingshu''s embarrassed face, xuexue''er chuckled, "I just want my uncle to promise that when he''s free in the future, he will accompany me to trace the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue."


    "Of course." Listen to ice and snow in the meaning of the words, not to send him to Shandong, song Qingshu which is not ecstatic.


    "And, and..." ice snow suddenly looked coy.


    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "what else?"


    "Nothing more." Xuexue''er shakes her head. Originally, she wants song Qingshu to promise to treat her politely all the way, but she hesitates and swallows it back.


    Perhaps in her heart, she felt that she had experienced so many things, which had proved that song Qingshu was a gentleman and didn''t need to remind herself; Or worry that this is too cold for him, may hurt his heart.


    Seeing her tired face, song Qingshu quickly came down from the bed and said, "sister-in-law, go to the bed and have a rest. Your body is weak and your internal injury has just healed." As he spoke, he helped her up.


    "It doesn''t matter. You need a lot of internal power, so you should have a rest... Ouch!" It turns out that xuexue''er has been lying beside the bed for a long time, so that when she gets up, her legs feel numb, some of her legs are unstable, and she falls into song Qingshu''s arms.


    "I can''t stand steadily. It''s not in the way." Song Qingshu laughed, picked her up, and then gently put her on the bed, "sister-in-law, just take a rest. I have a lot of skills. After meditating for a while, it''s equivalent to a normal person''s sleep."


    Ice and snow son gently hum a, so side lie on the bed, quietly looking at sitting not far away meditation song Qingshu, eyelids gradually sink down.


    Outside the window, it began to rain. I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the door. Soon there was a knock on the door.


    "Excuse me, is the host here? Our husband and wife are on their way all night. They don''t want to run into a rainstorm. They want to take advantage of your place to avoid the rain."


    A man''s voice is full of Qi. He must have some attainments in internal skill.


    Xuexue''er wakes up and looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously. Song Qingshu tells her not to get up. She goes to the door and puts down the bedroom curtain to block xuexue''er''s figure.


    After opening the door, a couple in their early thirties stood outside. The man was wearing a black shirt and a black soft hat. The long sword tied around his waist was inserted in the black scabbard. Beside the woman in white, a scarlet ribbon was tied around his waist. On the red ribbon was a white scabbard sword.


    Song Qingshu praised them secretly. Seeing that they had been caught in a lot of rain, he invited them in.


    The two people outside the door were also surprised to see song Qingshu. They thought it would be a rustic man who opened the door. They didn''t know that he was such a romantic person. They immediately felt defensive in their eyes. However, when they were wandering in the world, they were brave and hesitated a little, so they came in with their fists in their arms.

 Chapter 349

    "Thank you for letting our husband and wife in to shelter from the rain." Although the man in black doubted the identity of song Qingshu, he still said politely.


    Because the rain has wet her clothes, the woman in white hides behind her husband intentionally or unintentionally, blocking the sight of the strange man song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu is such a person. When he moves in his heart, he can understand what the other person thinks. He can''t help complaining: who wants to see you? My ice and snow is much better than you


    The evaluation of song Qingshu is not very objective. The appearance of a woman in white is really only beautiful, but the elegant and quiet temperament is rare among ordinary women.


    Feeling their vigilance, song Qingshu didn''t want to smile and said indifferently, "there are firewood and stove in the next room. You can make a fire to drive away the cold. Please help yourself as long as you don''t enter this room. My wife doesn''t like to be disturbed." Then he turned and walked into the inner room.


    The two couples looked at each other. The woman in White said in a low voice: "elder martial brother, this man is so cold."


    The man in black nodded slightly: "younger martial sister, his hands are like jade, and there is no trace of labor. He may not be the master here. It''s better to be careful."


    They took the brazier and made a fire in the house. The woman in white looks in the direction of the inner room and sees that the back door of song Qingshu''s house is closed, so she won''t come out. He whispered a few words in his husband''s ear. Then he took off his coat and sat baking by the fire in his underwear.


    The man in black put up a shelf and hung his clothes on it. If the owner came out suddenly, it would be enough for his wife to put on the clothes.


    After Song Qingshu came into the house, xuexue''er said, "uncle takes advantage of others again."


    "No," Song Qingshu explained quickly, knowing what she meant. "If I told them that we were uncle and sister-in-law, wouldn''t it be more troublesome?"


    Xuexue''er thinks that they are in the same room now. If song Qingshu speaks frankly about their relationship, it will be even more unclear.


    "I can''t always say you." Ice and snow son lightly a sigh, pour also no longer tangle, "you now true yuan recovery how?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "my sister-in-law doesn''t have to worry about me. Instead, she has just recovered from her internal injury. She should have more rest. Go to sleep and I''ll watch."


    Ice snow son deeply looked at him, suddenly asked: "do you close the door?"


    "It''s closed." Song Qingshu subconsciously takes a look at the door. He is afraid that the situation inside will damage Bing Xueer''s reputation. He specially bolts the door.


    Xuexue''er said with concern: "I have to go to Shandong early tomorrow morning. I don''t know how dangerous it is to go to Shandong. How can my uncle recover from meditation? It''s better for my uncle to go to bed. Anyway, I''ve been sleeping pretty much. "


    Song Qingshu shook his head and refused with a smile: "there is no reason why men sleep in bed and women sleep in chairs."


    Knowing that he would not agree, xuexue''er hesitated for a moment, and her voice was faint: "uncle can actually come to bed and sleep together."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and soon showed a face of surprise.


    Ice and snow son face a red, quickly said: "Uncle don''t think, just this bed is big enough, sleep two people more than enough.". And... And we haven''t slept together before. I know my uncle is a sincere gentleman. "


    I recall that when I had broken my meridians, I got the help of xuexue''er and accompanied me all the way to seek medical treatment. At night, I was attacked by the cold on the ground, and I was in pain. Xuexue''er ignored the festival and asked me to sleep in her bed. Although they were separated by a quilt, song Qingshu, who was in poverty at that time, felt very close to her.


    But at the beginning, there was a reason for it. Later, although they were on their way together, they had no chance to "sleep together".


    Song Qingshu knows that the relationship between the two people is indistinct, full of indescribable meaning. However, xuexue''er always abides by her reputation and does not allow herself to be more than polite. Of course, she had to treat her several times, and she couldn''t stop it.


    Before two people Jiao such as the sun and the moon, ice and snow let her bed is out of pity chivalrous feeling, and will not produce any ripples in the heart. But now the relationship between them is very different. I''m afraid xuexue''er will have to muster up ten times the courage to make a decision to let herself go to bed this time.


    "Forget it. I''m afraid I''ll blaspheme you." As soon as song Qingshu changed his normal state, he didn''t have the cynicism of the past.


    As soon as the words came out, Xuexue Er opened her heart. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she spat with a red face: "if you don''t come, it''s OK." Then he turned his back to him.


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings, two kinds of ideas struggle for a long time, finally went to the bed, lying beside her: "I don''t take off my clothes, sister-in-law, although at ease."


    "I''ve always been very relieved of my uncle, otherwise I won''t let you go to bed." Ice and snow smile.


    Song Qingshu was moved and enjoyed the rare tranquility. I don''t know when to start, he silently counted the number of breaths per minute of ice and snow.


    Dong Dong!


    Just at this time, there was a knock on the door, "is the master at home, Miao and her little girl passing by your place, can you come in and hide for a while?"


    Song Qingshu is secretly annoyed with the noise that suddenly comes to her mind. But when she hears the noise, she trembles all over her body. Obviously, she is very nervous.


    "What''s the matter with sister-in-law?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    Ice and snow lips tight: "it''s him!"


    "Who is he?" Song Qingshu was angry and said, "maybe this man has bullied his sister-in-law. I''m going to take his dog''s life."


    "Where do you want to go?" Xuebing Er grabs his wrist and gives him a blank look. "This man is a good friend of your brother Hu and me in the past, but... I just don''t want to see him in this situation."


    Song Qingshu suddenly woke up: "Miao Renfeng?"


    Ice and snow nodded, slightly inaudible.


    "It''s said that this man once called himself" heaven and earth, I''m the only one to be respected. "; Song Qingshu sneered, "I don''t believe he can beat me. My sister-in-law doesn''t have to be afraid of him."


    "When he used that nickname, he just wanted to motivate elder brother Hu to go out of the mountain and fight with him. It didn''t mean anything else," xuexue''er said with a smile. "Everyone said that Miao Renfeng, the golden faced Buddha, was dull. In fact, I don''t think so. If he only called himself "invincible all over the world", I''m afraid he hasn''t excited elder brother Hu out. He has already found the top five masters in the Central Plains, the invincible east of heimuya, and Shaolin Wudang. "


    "It''s just that he added" heaven and earth, from ancient times to modern times "in front of him. The top experts with status regard him as a fool one after another. They respect their status and don''t want to play around with him. And even if the general master of the river and the lake comes to him, he is far from his opponent. "


    "It turns out that this Miao Renfeng''s mind is really not simple." Song Qingshu nodded, but there was a strange sense in his heart. If he really had this idea, why did he make his wife cheated by Tian Guinong''s sweet words? Thinking of the beauty of Nanlan''s body, song Qingshu is very hot. This kind of favor on the bed has been enjoyed by two other men. Miao Renfeng is really unlucky.


    Ice snow son looks at Song Qingshu strangely, see his face show strange incomparable expression, can''t help but ask: "what is uncle thinking?"


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red and he quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t think about anything... Oh, by the way, since my sister-in-law is not afraid of his martial arts, what is she afraid of?"


    Now it''s Xuexue er''s turn to blush. She lowers her head and says shyly, "on that day in Cangzhou City, Miao Renfeng and brother Hu met each other as if they were old friends. I was also on the side at that time... Although we didn''t dare to compare ourselves with the three heroes of the wind and dust, we really meant to be friends, but we didn''t expect that it happened later..."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was talking about the exchange of weapons between Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng. He didn''t know that they had already been smeared with highly toxic things on their weapons, so that Hu Yidao died of poisoning... He patted her on the back of the hand to comfort her.


    Xuexue''er pulled out her hand and said in a soft voice, "although Miao Renfeng and brother Hu have no relationship, they are much closer than you. If he sees you and me like this, how do you want me to explain? "


    Song Qingshu said anxiously: "what cheap brother, I made the obeisance with Fei Er instead of his father."


    Xue Xue Er Jiao snorted: "it''s ok if you don''t say this... At that time, Fei Er and I really thought that you admired brother Hu, so we wanted to make friends with him. We were still grateful to you. If you think about it now, I''m afraid you don''t mean to be drunk. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been seen through by my sister-in-law."


    Under the candlelight, xuexue''er''s pretty face is more beautiful than usual. Song Qingshu is about to speak, and xuexue''er quickly makes a silent gesture.


    When they heard the knock on the door, the woman in white who was baking clothes put on her clothes in a hurry. The couple just went to open the door and saw a tall, thin, middle-aged man with a sallow complexion and a sick face standing at the door. In his arms, he was holding a little girl made of powder and jade. The little girl''s big black eyes just looked at the couple strangely.


    The first thing that the man in black noticed was that the man was holding the girl''s hand. His palm was as big as a palm fan. He could see the bone from the root. No accident. He should be a good hand with sword.


    What the woman in white noticed was that her father and daughter were holding the same umbrella. The little girl didn''t get any water on her body, but her father''s back, arms and other large areas had been soaked. As a mother, she felt the same and quickly welcomed the father and daughter in.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. and Mrs. Miao." Entering the room, Miao Renfeng felt a stream of heat coming and quickly said thanks.


    The woman in white realized that she was not the host of the room. She explained awkwardly: "we are also the guests passing by. The host and his wife are in the room."


    Miao Renfeng was surprised. She came to the door of the inner room and said in a loud voice: "Miao is passing by here. If the owner is inconvenient to come into the room to take shelter from the rain, just say it. Miao will never let you be embarrassed. But my daughter, who is still young and weak, can''t stand the cold. I hope her master will allow her to stay in the house. Miao is very grateful. "


    "Lan''er doesn''t want his father to get wet. Lan''er wants to be with him." The little girl is pulling Miao Renfeng''s sleeve and acting coquettishly.


    Song Qingshu smiles at xuexue''er and says in a low voice: "this Miao Renfeng is very good at martial arts, but he is so polite to ordinary farmers. He is really called a righteous man, and his love for his daughter is really moving."


    "Brother Miao is really a rare gentleman in the world." Ice and snow son approval nod, "quick answer him, lest the little girl outside worry about her father."


    Song Qingshu turned his head and said, "please help yourself."


    "Thank you, sir." Miao Renfeng''s depressed face rarely shows a trace of joy and says with a clasp.


    "Thank you, uncle." Small if orchid is also very sensible, smile Xi Xi ground across the door to shout a way.


    Song Qingshu shakes all over and looks at xuexue''er strangely: "why does this little girl call her uncle like you, who is so swaying?"

 Chapter 350

    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, xuexue''er looked at him with disdain: "you... Are not you, such a small girl, do you have that idea?"


    Song Qingshu face a hot, sneer two: "where, I just casually said." In my heart, I thought to myself how many times I had rolled the sheets with little Lori''s mother, how could I have any thoughts about her daughter... But Miao Ruolan''s voice was really cute when she was a child.


    "Uncle, I found that I had made a mistake about you before." Ice and snow look thoughtful.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Ice snow son chuckles: "I feel my uncle''s hobby is not normal, and I like little girls, and I like, and I like..." my face turns red, and I can''t say it any more.


    "Do you like my sister-in-law as a gentle elder sister?" Song Qingshu leaned forward with a drooling face.


    Ice and snow spat: "don''t talk nonsense... People outside are all good at hearing and seeing. Don''t let them listen."


    "What if they listen?" Song Qingshu said with a silly smile, "but in their hearts, they also think that we are a couple of rural couples. Everyone in the river and lake loves face. How can they go out of their way to listen to other people''s Secret stories."


    However, song Qingshu understands that xuexue''er is thin faced and worried that she will be annoyed, so her voice is obedient and deliberately lowered.


    "Who is married to you?" Ice snow son one hand block song Qingshu close body, side light angry unceasingly.


    Outside the living room, Miao Ruolan and his daughter said thanks and then found a clean place to sit down. Xiao Ruolan was young and couldn''t help dozing off, so he quickly fell asleep with his father.


    When the man in black saw Miao Renfeng sitting there quietly, his body was white. He knew that he was baking his clothes with his internal power. He couldn''t help admiring him. When he thought that he called himself Miao just now, he couldn''t help thinking of a well-known figure in the river and lake. He quickly arched his hand and asked, "you are called golden faced Buddha, Miao Renfeng, great Xia?"


    Miao Renfeng opened her eyes, glanced over them, and said in a deep voice, "it''s Miao. I don''t know if they are..." "in the lower xuansu village, Shiqing, this is zhuojing minrou." The man in black replied.


    "It turns out that the virtuous couple are famous" black and white double Swords "in the world. Nice to meet you. Miao has always admired the chivalry of the two men who are wandering in the world. "


    Miao Renfeng was slightly moved. Black and white double swords came from Shangqing temple, one of Wudang''s five temples. There have always been many masters in Shangqing temple. The former leader, Taoist priest YuCha, was not under the abbot miaodi of Shaolin at that time. Now, in order to concentrate on cultivating martial arts, he has passed the position of the master to Taoist priest Tianxu. Taoist priest Tianxu is a master of Shangqing sword, and has rarely done so in recent years.


    Taoist Chongxu, the second younger martial brother, was once fortunate enough to be instructed by Zhang Sanfeng himself to practice Taiji sword. He is a famous swordsman in the world. Although it is said that he was defeated by a younger generation in Mount Tai, Miao Renfeng doesn''t believe it. In the past, he once ran into Taoist Chongxu when he was wandering in the river and lake. They tried their swordsmanship, and hundreds of moves were equally successful. Miao Renfeng thinks that with her opponent''s swordsmanship, how can she be defeated by a young young man.


    Although the third younger martial brother lingxu''s martial arts are not as good as the two elder martial brothers, he can also be called an expert.


    Even the black-and-white double swords, a layman, have made a big name in the river and lake. They are known as "Fenghu Yunlong" and "beisiqi" together with Feng Wanli of the snow mountain sect and Mei fanggu of the plum blossom sect. They are also known as "falling flowers and flowing water" together with the four southern monsters in the river and lake.


    Of course, Shangqing temple also has some bad people in the Wulin. For example, the Taoist Zhang Xu had excellent martial arts skills in those years, and no one could cure him for years. Until he met Murong Bo and died of his opponent''s "giving him the same way".


    Miao Renfeng and black-and-white double swords were polite to each other. They suddenly asked, "the virtuous couple are on their way at night. They are in a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    Looking at each other with black and white swords, Shi Qinggong said: "great Xia Miao has always taken anti Qing as his duty. Our husband and wife admire him very much, so we don''t have to hide it from you. This time, our husband and wife are invited by nansiqi to go to Shandong to help the Golden Snake camp."


    Miao Renfeng said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that Miao also went to Shandong to help the Golden Snake camp."


    It turns out that after the reign of Kangxi, Dongfang muxue started to build up momentum early according to the plan and spread the news that the army would wipe out the Golden Snake camp in advance. Now everyone in the Jianghu has learned that the Qing Dynasty will set up 100000 troops and want to completely wipe out the Golden Snake camp in Shandong.


    Early in the morning, Xia Qingqing contacted his former confidants in the Golden Snake camp to promote the leaders of each mountain to choose a new leader. However, there had been years of scuffle among the mountains, and there had been a long-standing hatred. This time, the Qing government launched a large-scale expedition to the south. Although they had to agree to re elect the golden snake king, no one wanted the people supported by the former enemy to become the leader.


    After a long debate, they finally reached a consensus, issued hero posts, recruited heroes from all over the world, and elected a capable person to be the new king of the Golden Snake. Their respective mountain leaders are very good at calculating. From their point of view, the new king of the Golden Snake comes from the outside and has no foundation in the Golden Snake camp. After using him to survive the disaster, he can cross the river and tear down the bridge. Even if he is allowed to stay due to his face, he is just a bare commander, who can''t touch the interests of each other.


    Although Xia Qingqing wants song Qingshu to be the new king of the Golden Snake, her transcendence comes from Yuan Chengzhi. Now that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, she doesn''t have much real power. Each mountain has its own abacus, and the role she can play is limited.


    Although it was different from what he expected, song Qingshu didn''t think much of it. With his current martial arts skills and Xia Qingqing as the internal agent, it''s not a big problem to be confident in competing for the new king of the Golden Snake.


    Here, the Golden Snake camp sent out a lot of hero posts, which made all the heroes ready to go to Shandong. There has never been a lack of careerists in the world. Like song Qingshu, some people also like the strength of the Golden Snake camp and want to take the opportunity to achieve something. However, other people, because the Golden Snake camp had always been a rebel army against the Manchu Qing Dynasty, had to lend a helping hand out of the same way.


    Black and white double swords are such people. They have no ambition. They are driven by chivalrous feelings. As for Miao Renfeng, as a descendant of the four bodyguards of Chuang Wang, she naturally took anti Qing Dynasty as her duty. After hearing that the Manchu government wanted to exterminate the Golden Snake camp this time, it immediately set out for Shandong.


    After learning the lesson that Shang Jianming killed her brother''s family while she was away in the past, Miao Renfeng was afraid that her enemy would come to her again and would not leave Miao Ruolan at home, so she took her with her.


    Seeing that they had the same purpose, black and white double swords and Miao Renfeng were overjoyed and talked more speculatively, but the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Two big black bearded old men came in and saw the situation in the room. They felt that both black and white swords and Miao Renfeng were masters, and their eyes were full of alert.


    "I don''t know who is the owner of this room. Our brother wants to take shelter from the rain here." Said the old man with black beard.


    Min Rou sees that they are pushing the door directly. She doesn''t mean to be polite. She is not happy subconsciously. However, she has always been weak and can''t do anything to offend others. Although she hates it in her heart, she doesn''t show it. She hides behind Shi Qing and waits for her husband to deal with it.


    "I don''t think the master will mind if he is resting in the room. Please help yourself." Thinking of song Qingshu''s impatience in dealing with Miao Renfeng''s tone just now, Shi Qing doesn''t want to disturb him any more, so he simply agrees for him.


    The two elders, without any thanks, sat down in a corner.


    With the two people suddenly joined, the room fell into an awkward silence, and there was no longer the atmosphere of happy conversation just now. Miao Renfeng is OK. She has always been silent, but she doesn''t feel anything. Shi Qing wandered in the river and lake, but he was very good at making friends. He quickly said, "I''m Shiqing in the lower xuansu village. This is zhuojing minrou. I don''t know their names."


    The two elders are much older than themselves, and Shi Qing calls them predecessors.


    "Oh, it turned out to be a couple of black and white double swords. I''ve heard a lot about them. We''re Botai and haomi of Qinghai school." When they saw Shi Qing''s respectful attitude, they were very helpful. As for the word "I''ve heard so much about him", they said it without sincerity.


    Shi Qing is a rare upright man in the world. He doesn''t think they are disobedient. "It turns out that he is the famous double evil spirits in Hejian." He has a lot of experience in the world. He knows that these two men are good at martial arts. In the past, they joined hands in the lion slaughtering meeting, which made the Shaolin God monk cross the difficulties and danger. As a result, the Vajra demon subduing circle, which once made the Ming sect leader Zhang Wuji helpless, was broken.


    Hejian Shuangsha nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes suddenly moved to Miao Renfeng. He couldn''t help asking, "who are you?"


    "Miao Renfeng."


    Miao Renfeng said coldly.


    Hejian Shuangsha''s eyes were fixed and said with a smile: "you are Miao Renfeng who claims to be invincible all over the world?"


    Miao Renfeng''s exaggerated nickname at that time was just to force Hu Yidao to enter the pass. Unexpectedly, people in the Jianghu paid special attention to it. Miao Renfeng''s nature makes her too lazy to explain much, so that the rumors in the world become more and more exaggerated.


    Hejian Shuangsha had a bad attitude, so Miao Renfeng would not explain to them. She closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    Two people suddenly angry, "I come to see how you are a fight all over the world invincible." Fortunately, they respect their own identity and are unwilling to bully others. Hao Mi only attacks them with a judge''s pen.


    Miao Renfeng''s eyes were fixed. Her sword came out of its sheath, but she didn''t get up, so she sat down and fought with him.


    Hao Mi sneered, luck in the judge''s pen, intended to break each other''s sword. Miao Renfeng noticed that the strong wind from his blade was not hard, so he used soft force on the sword, which made Hao Mi feel that he punched on the cotton, and he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Miao Renfeng saw that his blade was a judge''s pen, and knew that the other side must be good at close combat. Now she is still holding her daughter in her arms, fearing that she would be hurt. Therefore, a long sword keeps Hao Mi three feet away.


    Hao Mi snorted. With the help of the judge''s pen, he held Miao Renfeng''s sword and poked him with his left finger. Miao Renfeng noticed that a strong wind was coming. She couldn''t keep still any longer. She quickly picked up her daughter and jumped several feet away. Looking at a finger sized hole on the floor where she was sitting, she suddenly became solemn: "one finger zen?"

 Chapter 351

    "I''m a little knowledgeable." Hao Mi laughed, and Fu attacked again.


    Miao Renfeng''s face sank. She reached out and gently pushed Miao Ruolan into min Rou''s hand: "I hope Mrs. Shi will take care of the little girl for Miao."


    Miao Renfeng is wandering in the world. She has heard that black and white swords are healthy, especially min Rou, the ice and snow sword. At this time, Hao MI is in a hurry to attack. Miao Renfeng worries that his finger zen will hurt her daughter, so she simply gives it to min Rou to take care of him.


    "Don''t worry, master Miao." Looking at a little girl like Miao Ruolan''s dough, min Rou''s mother''s love overflows. She pinches her sword and takes precautions.


    "Fight again, Dad. Lan''er doesn''t like swords. Put them away quickly." Miao Ruolan has woken up at this time, looking at the situation in the field in a daze, and said softly.


    "Lan''er, when Dad takes care of this man, he will put away the sword immediately." Miao Renfeng said in a deep voice, and the sword in her hand came out faster than just now.


    All of a sudden, Hao MI was in a mess. He was wounded by the sword in many places. If it wasn''t for Xiuwei, he would have died on the spot.


    Seeing that his younger martial brother is forced to fight back by Miao Renfeng''s sword technique, he has no time to fight back with one finger zen. Butai knows that he is fighting alone. Neither of the two brothers is Miao Renfeng''s opponent. He looks at Miao Ruolan and hesitates. He wants to use his daughter to distract Miao Renfeng. But now Miao Ruolan is protected by black and white double swords, so there is no need to provoke a strong enemy.


    Seeing Miao Renfeng''s fierce moves, bu Tai knew that in a short time, his younger martial brother would be folded in his hands. He didn''t care what face he had. With a loud drink, he joined the battle group with a pin.


    Although Hejian Shuangsha is not well-known in the river and lake, they are all first-class experts in the river and lake. They are better at joint attack. One of them uses a judge''s pen, the other uses a point peg to hold the gap between the opponent''s weapons. With one finger zen attack, their power is more than doubled.


    When they joined hands, they were no less than the top experts in the world. At the beginning, even Shaolin monk Du Nan was defeated by them. Although Miao Renfeng''s sword skill was high, she was afraid of the other side''s Zen finger from time to time, which made her look a little weak.


    However, Miao Renfeng claims to be invincible all over the world. Although she has a lot of water, she is not an ordinary person. Although he was in a bit of a mess at the beginning, he was so experienced with the enemy that he soon adjusted himself. The three of them, you come and I go, attack and defend, and they fought regardless of victory or defeat.


    Butai thought to himself that with a few hundred moves, the two brothers should be able to beat each other, but I''m afraid they will have to pay a heavy price. This inexplicable competition was originally that they disdained each other''s name. Now, with the help of both of them, they just tied with him. In the eyes of outsiders, they have lost.


    Just as they were going to say something about the scene, the two sides stopped. Suddenly, a fierce wind came behind them. They separated in a hurry. A huge golden scissors knocked on the wall, bounced back and fell into the hands of a fat man with red hair.


    "Good guy, they are all masters. If there is a fight, how can we get rid of the evil god of South China Sea?"


    Hearing what he said, min Rou was stunned. She thought, is it the third of the four villains, who is called evil? Suddenly I heard my husband yell "be careful!" He quickly raised his sword to greet him. The sword had not yet come out of its sheath. He felt a flower in front of his eyes. His chest seemed to have been pinched wantonly by a man. Before he could react, Miao Ruolan had been abducted by a man in grey.


    Miao Renfeng hummed coldly and stabbed each other with a sword. The man in grey didn''t expect that he would take out the sword so fast that he couldn''t help dying. However, he couldn''t bear to put down Miao Ruolan in his arms. He was about to die on the spot. Suddenly, there was a whoosh outside the door, and a wisp of hot wind came to Miao Renfeng''s face.


    Miao Renfeng knew that if she was hit, she would be either dead or injured, so she had to dodge.


    The man in grey was startled. Looking at the man coming in, he said, "thank you, boss."


    Outside the door came a man and a woman. The man was wearing a green robe, with long beard and chest drooping. His face was dark, his eyes were wide open, his face was full of spirit, and there were several ferocious scars on his face.


    It''s a pity that there are three blood red scratches on her left and right cheeks. Although she has a smile on her face, it seems to hide endless sorrow.


    Miao Renfeng saw that the green robed man''s legs were disabled and clutching a pair of wrought iron sticks. She couldn''t help but move in her heart and asked in a deep voice, "you are the first of the four villains. You are called Duan Yanqing, who is full of evil?"


    The green robed man''s lips were closed tightly, and a hoarse laugh came out from his belly: "I didn''t expect that the golden faced Buddha, who has been fighting all over the world, also knows my name. I''m really honored."


    Miao Renfeng snorted coldly: "Miao has always had no injustice or hatred with the four villains. Why do you want to be my daughter?"


    The man in grey who captured Miao Ruolan just now was yunzhonghe. Hearing the words, Jie said with a smile, "your daughter was born so beautiful when she was young. When she grows up, I''m afraid it''s the beauty of the country. Yunzhonghe is the best girl in her life. It''s a pity that she hasn''t tasted the taste of such a young girl. Today, I''ll try something."


    "Bad guy, let me go." Although Miao Ruolan is still young and doesn''t quite understand the meaning of the crane in the clouds, he also understands that this ugly uncle is not a good man. He fights and kicks in a hurry.


    Miao Ruolan''s small arms and legs, playing on the cloud crane''s body is like scratching, cloud crane''s face is enjoying, "uncle is not a villain, uncle likes little sister most."


    Song Qingshu in the inner room has a strange face and whispers in Xuexue er''s ear: "uncle, it''s really annoying to say it from his mouth."


    "You''re not going to save Xiao Ruolan? By the way, kill this shameless thief. " Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng are inseparable. Miao Renfeng knows Xuexue Er, and Xuexue Er naturally knows his wife.


    A few years ago, xuexue''er also held Miao Ruolan. She also liked this little girl in her heart. Seeing that she fell into the hands of the rapist, she became anxious.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted: "I''m going out at this time. Isn''t the relationship between you and me exposed? Let''s take a look at the situation first. Miao Renfeng has excellent martial arts and black and white double swords are always upright. He should be able to help him. "


    Ice and snow son small face a red, can''t help muttering a way: "we have what relation, can''t see light." But after all, he didn''t urge song Qingshu to go out.


    When hearing the words of yunzhonghe, don''t say that Miao Renfeng is angry. Black and white double swords are also indignant. While min Rou is angry that yunzhonghe despises himself just now, she is guilty of being entrusted by Miao Renfeng and causing Miao Ruolan to fall into the enemy''s hands. Suddenly, her sword comes out of its sheath and says in a clear voice: "yunzhonghe, you shameless scum, today our husband and wife will do justice for heaven."


    Yunzhonghe looked at minrou and said, "tut tut Tut, today my yunzhonghe is really lucky. There is not only such a beautiful girl with beautiful national color, but also such a beautiful young woman with elegant and quiet appearance."


    When Shi Qing heard the words, he was furious and said, "crane in the clouds, I Shi Qing will tear you to pieces."


    Cloud crane shook his head, tut tut said with a smile: "I''ve heard that a lot. I''m still living well now. My cloud crane has always been good at killing his husband and dominating his wife. My wife''s chest is full and soft, which is simply the best. My lady is so delicate and timid that she will not be irrigated by you on weekdays. It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of her later. Ha ha ha. "


    "The thief is dead!" Shi Qingmu canthus want to crack, can no longer restrain, this sword attack in the past.


    Yunzhonghe had been on guard for a long time. Seeing that he was attacking, he quickly raised the rotten silver crane claw to block his long sword. With a flash of fire, he saw that a small piece had been cut off from the crane claw. Yunzhonghe was secretly surprised: he had heard that black and white double swords are rare swords in the world, and they really deserve their reputation.


    Min Rou worried about her husband''s loss, but also quickly attacked the past, ye erniang Jiao smile: "fourth brother, second sister to help you." Then he raised his double knives to block min rou.


    Just now min Rou was just careless. She didn''t expect that the crane in the cloud''s lightness skill was so high that she was attacked by him. However, she is one of the four northern monsters after all, and her real martial arts are still above the crane in the clouds.


    She and her husband, Shi Qing, have the same mind. Their swordsmanship complements each other. With the power of sharp sword, they soon make yunzhonghe and ye erniang in a hurry.


    "Huo, you are so good at martial arts! I''m here, "he said South China Sea crocodile God after a Leng, waving the crocodile mouth scissors to join the battle group.


    With Yue Laosan''s help, ye erniang and yunzhonghe stabilize.


    The black-and-white double swords are peaceful and elegant. Miao Renfeng nods her head secretly. They are very proficient in Shangqing swordsmanship. Although they are two enemies and three enemies, they still have the upper hand. I''m afraid it''s not a moment to tell the difference between them.


    Miao Ruolan was ordered by yunzhonghe and stayed at Duan Yanqing''s side. Her two big eyes were filled with tears. She was obviously very scared, but she closed her lips tightly and didn''t cry.


    "Master Miao, you are so sensible when you are young. I''m afraid that your voice will distract you. I really appreciate it." Duan Yanqing said, looking at Miao Renfeng.


    "Don''t be afraid of Lan''er." After comforting Miao Ruolan, Miao Renfeng pointed the sword at Duan Yanqing and said in a deep voice, "I''ve heard for a long time that Mr. Duan is the first master of Xixia first class hall. Today Miao will learn a little."


    Duan Yanqing smiles a little and holds up a wrought iron stick on Miao Ruolan''s vest: "if you step forward again, don''t blame me for destroying flowers."


    "Boss, this girl is so beautiful at a young age. It''s a pity to kill her." The crane in the cloud in the array cried out.


    Duan Yanqing snorted coldly. They came here at the command of the Xixia king to help the Manchu court destroy the Golden Snake camp. It turns out that in order to protect themselves, Xixia hoped that the Manchu Qing Dynasty could contain the energy of Mongolia, and naturally did not want the Manchu Qing Dynasty to be wasted by the domestic rebel forces.


    Of course, now Xixia still dare not offend Mongolia openly, everything needs to be done in secret. Xixia first class hall learned early that a large number of chivalrous people in the river and lake were going to Shandong, so they planned to kill some of them for the Qing Dynasty.


    Miao Renfeng or black-and-white double swords are all well-known people. If the four villains can capture and kill these people, it will be a great achievement to return to Xixia.


    Song Qingshu in the inner room is very strange. He thinks that if the people of Xixia elite don''t stay in China to prepare for the recruitment of Princess Yinchuan, what will they do if they travel so far to the muddy water.


    Miao Renfeng did not dare to come forward and asked in a deep voice, "how can you release my daughter?"


    Duan Yanqing said with a smile, "it''s easy. As long as master Miao cuts off his right arm, I''ll let him go."

 Chapter 352

    When Shi Qing and his wife heard Duan Yanqing''s threat, they were immediately shocked: "great Xia Miao, don''t believe him. How can the four villains have credibility. If you cut off your right hand, won''t you become a fish to be slaughtered? "


    "Dad, don''t Small if orchid also anxiously called.


    Miao Renfeng''s face changed, and she was obviously struggling in her heart. Duan Yanqing chuckled: "great Xia Miao, I know you don''t believe me. But if you cut off your right hand, you will make Qianjin have a chance to live. Otherwise, my fourth brother doesn''t mind letting her enjoy being a woman before she dies. "


    "Shameless!" Miao Renfeng is very angry and wants to rush over. However, as Duan Yanqing''s bintie stick is sent forward, Miao Ruolan cries out in pain subconsciously. Miao Renfeng has to stop and tiger''s eyes are about to burst out.


    "Tut Tut, since great Xia Miao doesn''t want to, it''s difficult," Duan Yanqing shook his head. "Well, I''ll give you another choice."


    "What choice?" Miao Renfeng knows that the other party''s conditions are definitely very difficult to achieve, but it is better than breaking her own right hand and holding the life and death of her father and daughter in the hands of others.


    "These two men," Duan Yanqing pointed to Hejian Shuangsha, "have been in trouble for many years. If great Xia Miao can take their heads in exchange, I will make them return to Zhao."


    "Duan Yanqing, you lame man, when it comes to bringing disaster to the rivers and lakes, who can match you four villains! It''s clear that we didn''t want to join Xixia first class hall at the beginning. You have a grudge. "


    Duan Yanqing smiles but does not speak, a pair of default posture. It turns out that Hejian Shuangsha is the most famous master of Qinghai sect in Xixia. Yipintang has tried to recruit him several times, but they declined one by one. Recently, yipintang got the news that Hejian Shuangsha didn''t like the power of Xixia and wanted to take refuge in Mongolia. It was said that they were introduced to Ruyang palace recently.


    All this was done in secret. Ruyang palace didn''t want to expose their identities, and put them as chess pieces in Xixia, hoping to play an unexpected role one day. Yipintang also pretended not to know, and took the opportunity to get rid of them, so that the Mongolian side would suffer a dumb loss.


    "Well, I''ve heard that Mr. Duan''s Yiyang finger is the most accomplished of Dali Duan style. Today, my brother will see whether your Yiyang finger is powerful or our Yizhi Zen is powerful."


    Butai angrily scolds, and then pounces on him with Hao MI. They are not as scrupulous as Miao Renfeng. They shoot a few wisps of wind from a distance, regardless of Miao Ruolan''s life.


    Duan Yanqing pulls Miao Ruolan to hide behind, and there are several small holes in the place where they stand. Seeing that they rush towards each other in the air, Duan Yanqing hums coldly, raises his iron staff and sweeps them in the air. A fierce wind forces them back.


    Seeing that they were about to rush up again, Duan Yanqing knew that if they were killed, he would hold Miao Ruolan with one hand. He was afraid that he would not be their opponent. He immediately said, "great Xia Miao, if you are attacked by two people, I can''t guarantee that you can protect the safety of your daughter every time."


    Miao Renfeng saw that Hejian Shuangsha had just made a fierce move, completely ignoring her daughter''s life and death. She had already choked her stomach. She heard that she was gloomy and waved her sword to stop Hejian Shuangsha.


    "Mr. Duan, Hejian Shuangsha have excellent martial arts. Miao is not able to take their lives."


    Hearing Miao Renfeng''s praise, Hejian Shuangsha''s face turned pale and hummed: "you have self-knowledge."


    Duan Yanqing said: "well, as long as the great Xia Miao can take anyone''s life, I will give you back the money."


    His heart is like a mirror in general, if he insists that Miao Renfeng must kill two people, I''m afraid under many scruples, I can''t fight. However, if he is allowed to take only one person''s life, the coefficient of difficulty will be greatly reduced. Miao Renfeng must have some assurance in her mind. But Hejian Shuangsha''s feeling is very strong. Miao Renfeng killed one person, and the remaining one is absolutely immortal.


    According to Duan Yanqing''s idea, after a life and death struggle between the two sides, Miao Renfeng will die, and Hejian Shuangsha will die and be injured. He will fight again, and the remaining one will never be his opponent.


    Although Miao Renfeng roughly guessed Duan Yanqing''s thoughts, he had no choice but to take action at this time. Besides, he had always been very conceited of his sword skills. Although Hejian Shuangsha''s martial arts skills were high, he had to deal with them carefully, so he might not be able to retreat completely.


    "You have offended me Miao Renfeng took advantage of Hejian Shuangsha has not come back to God, a sharp sword light stabbed in the past.


    Seeing that Miao Renfeng chose to kill himself, Hejian Shuangsha laughed angrily: "Miao Renfeng, you are too arrogant." One of them waved the judge''s pen, and the other waved the acupoint pout. They planned to work together to kill Miao Renfeng under their fingers, and then go back to find Duan Yanqing.


    One side''s sword skill is exquisite, and the other side''s acupoint tapping skill is superb. The three men are moving up and down, and they are playing very well. Duan Yanqing showed a strange smile on his ferocious face, and his iron stick trembled slightly. He planned to catch them when they were in a standoff.


    "Uncle, you go to save Xiao Ruolan. You can''t be here for the first time." Listen to the situation outside, ice and snow are a little anxious.


    "In those days, although some people obstructed him, the death of elder brother Hu, Miao Renfeng, also had a certain responsibility. Let him suffer a little." Song Qingshu said.


    Xuexue''er shakes her head: "brother Hu admired Miao Renfeng very much in those years, although I really avoided him because of what happened in those years. But now that he is in crisis, if brother Hu is alive in heaven, he will agree that I will save him. "


    Seeing bingxue''er''s posture, song Qingshu quickly held her down: "Hey, what''s the trouble you''re going out to add? Can you save Miao Ruolan from Duan Yanqing?"


    Ice snow son''s face showed a charming smile: "I really can''t, but my uncle won''t look at me in danger, he will do it."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "you are a good abacus."


    "Uncle, please." Ice snow son suddenly looked at him, tired voice coquettish way.


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings, and he is almost overwhelmed by this sweet uncle. He has the heart to refuse and says, "OK, I''ll go, I''ll go."


    Fortunately, pingyizhi often receives people from the rivers and lakes, so the living room is very spacious. Two groups of people are fighting, but they don''t feel crowded.


    Duan Yanqing is hesitating whether to attack Botai or haomi first. Suddenly, he hears a light cough coming from the inner room. He looks up in shock. With his skill, he has never noticed anyone inside.


    It turns out that xuexue''er is worried that they are in the same room and will be seen by Miao Renfeng, so when they speak, they are all whispering in Song Qingshu''s ear.


    Song Qingshu actually has a layer of Qi at the head of the bed. The voice of the two people can''t be heard outside. However, he enjoyed the feeling of xuexue''er breathing out like orchid on his body, so he let Wenxiang nephrite in his heart.


    "Hey, you bastards are banging here. Have you ever thought about how I feel as a master? I don''t want to tell you when I''m sleeping. I don''t want money if I break something. " Song Qingshu picked up a hat in the room, put it on his head to cover most of his face, and walked out of the inner room cursing.

 Chapter 353

    The reason why song Qingshu wanted to cover his face was that Xuexue er''s face was thin. If he was seen by these people later, he would go out and publicize it everywhere afterwards. He didn''t care about it, but it was bad for Xuexue er''s reputation.


    At this time, Hao MI was forced back by Miao Renfeng''s sword, and fell to song Qingshu in embarrassment. He was full of anger. When he heard song Qingshu''s words, he couldn''t help but get angry. "Shanye villager, you''re looking for death!" At the end of his speech, he poked his left hand into his ribs.


    Min Rou has just seen the Zen of Hejian Shuangsha. When she pokes it into a stone slab, she can make a small hole. Any farmer in the mountains can''t do any martial arts. How can the flesh and blood resist it? She can''t help but lose her face and remind her, "be careful!"


    However, the man had a good time to smile and let Hao Mi poke his finger at him. As a result, Hao Mi flew back like a ghost and looked at him in horror.


    Min Rou''s warm smile makes her heart jump. Her swordsmanship is a little scattered. Fortunately, she gets the cover of her husband Shi Qing, but the enemy doesn''t take advantage of her. She quickly looks down and tries to deal with it.


    Bu Tai first noticed that Hao MI was abnormal. He forced Miao Renfeng away with several strong attacks. Then he came to Hao MI and asked, "what''s the matter with you, younger martial brother?"


    At this time, Hao Mi put his left hand behind him, his lips trembled slightly, and his face exuded beads of sweat the size of soybeans. When he saw his elder martial brother coming to him, he squeezed a few words from his teeth: "I''m afraid my finger is broken."


    This remark made the room quiet. Although Hao Mi''s voice was light, he could hear clearly who was not an expert in the field. Just now, the power of Hao Mi''s one finger zen is obvious to all. Now people don''t dodge. Instead, he stabs the other person and breaks his finger. How excellent is his martial arts?


    When he raised his hand, he could not help taking a breath. He saw that Hermione''s finger was out of shape. It was obvious that the finger was useless.


    Butai glared at Song Qingshu: "our brother has no grudge against you. Why do you lay such a heavy hand?"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu sneered, "you two didn''t worry about the little girl''s safety just now? Now when I see a man who has no grievance or hatred come out and say no, I want to take my life. "


    "I didn''t do it. The strength of his counterattack depends on the strength of his shot. If my younger martial brother had been merciful just now, he would not have been so hurt now. "


    They are both good and evil. They never pay attention to human life. When they hear song Qingshu''s rhetorical question, butai is speechless.


    Black and white double swords and others also secretly nodded. Hao Mi''s current situation is entirely to blame.


    Seeing the tragic situation of his younger martial brother''s fingers, butai thought that his one finger zen, which he had practiced for decades, might be abandoned. He was deeply resentful. Suddenly, he thought that it was rumored that there was black jade intermittent paste in Ruyang palace. Maybe he could keep Hao Mi''s fingers, so he thought of leaving. As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years ago. When his younger martial brother recovers, he will invite friends to take revenge.


    "Today, our brother has been betrayed, but you are hiding your head and showing your tail. Who is sacred and dare you leave your name?" Butai helped Hao Mi to move to the door slowly and said in a hate voice.


    Song Qingshu''s martial arts make everyone in the room pay attention to him. They are like enemies. They want to put oil on the soles of their feet, but no one stops them.


    Hearing Bu Tai''s words, song Qingshu laughs: "it''s very good. If I don''t change my name or sit down, I''m Zhao Min, too."


    "Zhao Min?" Butai kept the name in his heart and said, "well, there will be a big reward in the future! Green mountains will not change, green waters will flow, and we will see you later. "


    Although Hejian Shuangsha took refuge in Ruyang palace, they didn''t have time to enter the core level. Naturally, they didn''t know that their future boss was Zhao min.


    Seeing the shadow of Hejian Shuangsha disappearing in the rain, Duan Yanqing thought: "they have reached the peak of one finger zen, but the power of one finger is not under them. They are so easily defeated. I don''t know if this person is a friend or an enemy. You have to be careful not to offend him later. "


    Song Qingshu scanned for a week, and his eyes fell on the crane in the cloud: "tut Tut, I''ve heard for a long time that I''m the evil spirit in the color. Now I don''t even let go of the little girl. It''s really a piece of the best scum."


    The crane in the cloud frowned. Unfortunately, he was afraid of his martial arts. He did not dare to attack for a moment, so he had to hum coldly.


    Song Qingshu smiles and looks at Miao Ruolan: "little girl, you were very polite just now. My uncle likes you very much. Do you want to come to my uncle?"


    In Miao Ruolan''s heart, the lame man around him seizes himself and threatens his father. He must be a bad guy. Hejian Shuangsha had a fight with his father just now, but he was not a good man. As soon as song Qingshu came out, He Jian Shuangsha was driven away. Naturally, he was a good man.


    Think of here, Miao Ruolan sweet smile: "good."


    Duan Yanqing''s heart was tight. He held an iron stick forward and Miao Ruolan put it behind him. He was trying to threaten Miao Renfeng just now. However, song Qingshu stretched out his hand to move through the air, and there was a huge suction. Miao Ruolan took the opportunity to fly there.


    Duan Yanqing was shocked. If he lost this little hostage, not to mention the unfathomable man in front of him, even Miao Renfeng would not give up with him.


    When these are still in mind, people are already flying in the air. One handle iron stick shoots an index force, and the other pokes at Miao Ruolan''s back. If song Qingshu chooses to protect Miao Ruolan behind him, he is likely to be pierced by the handle iron stick. If he lets Miao Ruolan block her chest, his handle iron stick can also penetrate her young body and stab each other.


    Miao Renfeng quickly waved her sword to stop Duan Yanqing. However, the other party seemed to have expected that he had this reaction. As soon as the Yang finger force just shot out, she took back the iron stick with the handle to hold Miao Renfeng''s sword. With the help of the anti shock force, the whole person poked Miao Ruolan''s Vest faster than just now.


    As soon as the sleeves of Song Qing''s calligraphy brush, it counteracts the advance of Zhifeng, and then seizes Duan Yanqing''s pin iron stick, making him unable to move forward any more.


    Duan Yanqing didn''t expect that he was so easy to resolve his attack with all his strength. He was just about to wave another iron staff to hit the other side. He couldn''t help throwing the whole person back.


    Duan Yanqing''s feet are useless. He throws them back from the air. It''s hard for him to balance them. He sits on the ground in a mess, and two iron crutches crash into a bottle.


    Just want to struggle to get up, but found that the whole body soreness, the original use of each other''s clever now just show, can''t help but fall down.


    Ye erniang ran to him in a hurry and helped the eldest brother up. They watched song Qingshu warily to prevent him from sneaking attack.


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to do anything. Instead, he looked at Xiao Ruolan who was sitting on his arm and said with a smile, "how about uncle?"


    "Wow, uncle, how wonderful you are!" Miao Ruolan patted her little hands, her eyes bent like crescent moon.

 Chapter 354

    Listen to Miao Ruolan''s tender voice and shout out "you''re great!", Song Qingshu suddenly had a sense of absurd confusion. When Cao Cao and Sun Quan played basketball in the novel "the romantic past of the University of science and technology" in his previous life, it was because Xiao Qiao, a cheerleader, praised "you are great", which led Cao Cao to think of the pirated color on the roadside. He immediately raised his gun to pay homage to the content in the love CD, and shot Sun Quan in the face when dunking, which led to the tragic "burning red fart" incident.


    "Ah, I miss the world in my previous life." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Uncle, did LAN Er say something wrong?" See song Qingshu high spirited face suddenly a face lonely, Miao Ruolan reached out to touch his cheek, want to make him happy again.


    "Of course not. My uncle just thought about something before." Song Qingshu pushed her little hand away and gave her a smile. He held her to Miao Renfeng and said, "great Xia Miao, I''m going to return all the gold to Zhao."


    Miao Renfeng looks excited and reaches out her hand to take Miao Ruolan back: "my son is very kind. Miao really has nothing to repay. If you can get Miao''s place in the future, you can do whatever you want." Although song Qingshu''s face was covered by his hat, Miao Renfeng still saw that he was young.


    Song Qingshu smiles with indifference. It''s just a good relationship. Can he really send the golden faced Buddha in the future? But... Song Qingshu suddenly thought of his affair with xuexue''er. He thought that with this relationship in mind, Miao Renfeng could always turn a blind eye.


    "Who is your excellency?" Seeing the fat in hand fly, the crane in the cloud is angry and afraid. Maybe the best thing is what you can''t get. Before, I thought min Rou was just beautiful. Now she has a thin chest and waist. It''s really a rare masterpiece. After another look at Miao Ruolan, the crane in the cloud was even more annoyed. If it wasn''t for the man who didn''t know the details suddenly appeared, he might have enjoyed all the beauty in the world.


    Min Rou and Miao Ruolan feel uncomfortable when they look around at the crane in the clouds. One side goes behind her husband, the other buries his head in his father''s arms.


    "Crane in the cloud, I heard that you have made a poison oath. If you continue to bully women, you will be struck by thunder." Song Qingshu sneered.


    Cloud crane was surprised, thinking about this matter is not only his own and song Qingshu know it, such a think, see the opposite man''s figure more and more familiar, can''t help but exclaim: "Song Qingshu, it''s you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t expect to see it. He simply pulled off his hat, looked at Duan Yanqing and said with a smile, "Mr. Duan, I''ll leave you with five poisons. Your style is still the same."


    Thinking of his defeat in the other side, Duan Yanqing was a little embarrassed, so he had to hum: "your martial arts are getting better and better."


    When people heard Duan Yanqing''s words, they all thought it was true. Miao Renfeng sighed: it was said that Taoist Chong Xu was defeated by him in one move, but I still don''t believe it. Now I see with my own eyes that there are people out there and heaven out there.


    Min Roumei''s eyes are in full bloom. I didn''t expect that this handsome young man has such high martial arts skills. I thought that if yu''er could have one tenth of his ability in the future, I would be satisfied.


    Shi Qing was even more overjoyed and said, "you are the son of song who went to the Qing court alone to assassinate Kangxi. Shi has been admiring him for a long time. Now when you see him, the hero is a teenager."


    Song Qingshu quickly replied, "it''s just that the rumors are exaggerated. Besides, I failed after all. I can''t afford the praise of great Xia Shi. It''s the virtuous couple who have been fighting for justice in the Jianghu for many years, and song is a good student


    "Ah, that''s not true, young master," Shi Qing put out his hand. "My wife and I are just chivalrous. The so-called great chivalry is for the country and the people. Young master''s action has inspired the blood of the Han people all over the world. It''s much more useful than us. "


    "Hey, are you finished? It''s not disgusting to flatter each other. " The crocodile God of the South China Sea has a disgusting expression. Although he knows that song Qingshu''s martial arts are much better than him, he is always nervous and has no scruples about what he thinks and what he says.


    Looking at the cute thing in Tianlong Babu, song Qingshu smiles slightly, but he doesn''t mean to be angry: "I also want to praise you, but you Nanhai sect, from top to bottom, no matter in martial arts or style, can''t find a place for me to praise. You can''t let me praise you at the back of your head."


    The South China Sea crocodile God was startled and said with a smile: "little white face actually knows that our disciples of South China Sea sect are outstanding in the back of their heads. I really admire them."


    Everyone in the room saw that he didn''t admire song Qingshu''s martial arts, but he admired this inexplicable thing, so he couldn''t help laughing to himself.


    Duan Yanqing coughed and asked in a deep voice: "I''d like to ask you about this. When I was in the five poisons cult, I was recruited into the stick of the Qing Dynasty. Now I do this kind of thing. How can I deal with myself? "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Duan. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to stay or not. Now Kangxi is short of martial arts experts, so he won''t embarrass Mr. Duan because of me. As for today''s affairs, I will not embarrass you today, considering the past origins. "


    Song Qingshu thought: now the Kangxi emperor in the Forbidden City is his own. Duan Yanqing''s intention is to work for himself. But he can''t persuade them to stay in the stick. After all, he has to worry about the psychological feelings of the white people like Miao Renfeng black and white double swords.


    "That''s all right," Duan Yanqing said with a long sigh. It was song Qingshu who agreed to help him restore his country that he agreed to join the stick. Now that song Qingshu left, who knows what Kangxi would be thinking. "With the martial arts of today''s young master, the assassination of Kangxi will still fail. There are many mysterious experts hidden in the Qing court."


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said quietly: "Mr. Duan doesn''t have to belittle himself. The reason why song failed was that he didn''t expect that there was a eunuch with excellent martial arts skills hidden in the palace, and he was just about to succeed. I''m afraid that few of you, except the eunuch, are opponents of Mr. Yi''s martial arts. "


    "By the way," Song Qingshu didn''t want to entangle on this issue, "why don''t you go all the way to Kaifeng to recruit Princess Yinchuan in Xixia?"


    Duan Yanqing asked in surprise: "don''t you know that song Gongzi?"


    "What do you know?" Song Qingshu looks puzzled.


    Seeing that he didn''t look fake, Duan Yanqing explained, "not long ago, the Lord of our country announced that the recruitment of relatives would be postponed for one year."


    "Can such a big thing be postponed?" Song Qingshu is silly. You should know that Xixia state has made it known to the world. Now that it is said to postpone, it will be postponed. What''s the face of a country.


    "My Lord can''t help himself." Duan Yanqing sighed, his expression full of frustration and resentment.

 Chapter 355

    Seeing his look, song Qingshu moved in his heart: "is there something wrong with Mongolia?"


    "Mr. Song''s eyes are really shining," Duan Yanqing nodded. "Originally, in order to give Prince xuliewu, who was on the Mongolian expedition to the west, enough time to come back from the extreme West, our country has arranged the time for recruiting relatives very late. Who knows that news came not long ago that Xu liewu was stabbed seriously by an assassin on his way to recruit relatives. Now he is taking good care of himself. Naturally, he has no time to take part in our country''s recruitment. "


    "It turns out that the recruitment of Xixia is fake. It''s true to want to marry the princess to xuliewu." Miao Renfeng sneered.


    Duan Yanqing''s anger flashed between his eyebrows, but it didn''t break out after all: "great Xia Miao''s words are different. Xixia is just a small border country, sandwiched among several major forces, just for self-protection. Now Mongolia is the most powerful, and our country''s Lord won''t risk offending each other and causing military disaster."


    Although there has always been a war between Xixia and Mongolia, it was just a small fight on the border, and it did not officially tear the face. In order to fight for Khan''s position, Mongolian princes are competing more and more fiercely. If anyone can marry the princess of Xixia, there will be more external allies of Xixia, which will greatly benefit the future struggle for the throne of Khan. Therefore, several princes are sure to win this marriage.


    Xixia also understood this, and did not necessarily have the idea of forming allies with Mongolia by means of marriage. After all, if the emperor''s son-in-law became a Mongolian Khan in the future, Princess Yinchuan would become the queen of Mongolia, and Xixia would be protected.


    As for which prince to choose as the emperor''s son-in-law, there is no final conclusion in Xixia. After all, each Prince has a huge influence and has its own advantages. No one knows who Tiemuzhen really means.


    In the end, Xixia''s high-level officials decided to let it be, and no one would offend. Those princes who can marry the princess depend on their abilities.


    Xu liewu was assassinated on the way. If Xixia held a marriage recruitment meeting according to the previous plan, Xu liewu would be offended to death. If xuliewu becomes a Mongolian Khan in the future, Xixia may be in danger of destroying the country.


    Although Kublai Khan and Ali Buge are dissatisfied with the delay, they are not convenient to talk about marriage, so they will not offend them.


    As for offending the rest of the world''s young talent, it is not in Xixia''s consideration.


    Song Qingshu lived in the high-level of Manchu and Qing Dynasties for a long time, and his grasp of the decision-making at the national level was far beyond Miao Renfeng and other reckless people. When he thought about it, he guessed that Xixia''s abacus was eight to nine.


    What he is puzzled about now is another thing. Looking at Duan Yanqing, he asks, "Xu liewu dominates the west, and he has many masters. I don''t know who can succeed in his assassination?"


    Song Qingshu had been away from the Forbidden City for some time, which made him unable to share much of the Qing government''s information.


    "Do you know Persian Mingjiao?" Duan Yanqing said.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. If it is Persian Mingjiao, it is not worth making a fuss. They absolutely have this ability: "it is said that Mingjiao was introduced from Persia. Mingzun mani and Huoshan, the great elder in the mountains, all have unpredictable abilities. In particular, the assassin faction under Huo Shan is a professional assassin alliance. They charge a fee to assassinate the dignitaries in the Middle East, Egypt and even Europe, because the base camp is in the mountains, and the continuous fortresses and fortresses are horns of each other. The imperial courts of all countries have been at a loss for them. "


    Duan Yanqing had never heard of Europe, Egypt and other places mentioned by song Qingshu, and he didn''t care much about them. He said directly: "yes, today, under the leadership of Zhang Wuji, the middle Turkic Ming religion is growing stronger and stronger in the western regions, which is a headache for Mongolia. Haha, it''s said that the strength of the Persian Ming religion is ten times that of the middle Turkic Ming religion. Mongolia is tired of this. " Schadenfreude in tone.


    However, song Qingshu is recalling the history of his previous life. In that world, Xu liewu led a hundred thousand troops to the west to enter the wild mountains, and pushed all the blockhouses of Assassin school. In this process, the assassins organized nearly a thousand assassinations, including the assassinations of mengge and xuliewu, but they all failed. In the end, the master of the school led the remaining members to surrender, but Xu liewu executed them all.


    Song Qingshu lamented that nearly a thousand self killing assassinations were full of tragic and tragic feelings. He did not know whether the Persian Mingjiao''s assassination of xuliewu triggered this historical event.


    "What are you doing in Kaifeng?" Song Qingshu asked suddenly.


    Duan Yanqing explained: "this time, the Manchu Qing court launched 100000 troops to completely destroy the Golden Snake camp in Shandong Province. The Golden Snake camp sent out hero posts and invited heroes from all over the world. It promised that whoever could help them through this crisis would jointly promote him as the new king of the golden snake."


    "I''m afraid the four can''t be called heroes." Shi Qing laughs with disdain. The four villains are notorious. What''s more, after seeing the mean means of these people with his own eyes just now, it''s hard for Shi Qing to have a good impression on them.


    Duan Yanqing sneered: "although we are not heroes, we are good at so-called heroes."


    "Look at the face of song, each step back." Song Qingshu heard a black line, one side is the potential members of the stick, which is his own strength, the other side is a chivalrous person, who hurt him feel bad.


    Cloud crane holding chin, color squint at Min Rou: "hey hey, if it is not for the son of song, your wife and cloud have already gone to Wushan Yunyu, you have no time to talk big here."


    Min Rou was so angry that her body trembled, and her tears could not stop flowing down. Shi Qing''s eyes were splitting, and her whole body was trembling with anger.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank, and he split it with a distant palm. The crane in the cloud only felt that his chest was like a hammer, and he vomited a mouthful of blood: "on Huashan Mountain, you make an oath that you will not commit adultery and adultery for the rest of your life, or you will die. The reason why I let you go today is that I think it''s just natural that I should be punished. Don''t force me, sir. "


    The crane in the cloud hummed coldly, but he didn''t dare to retort, and there was a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    "Mr. Song is bullying his fourth brother. What can we do?" Ye erniang gave a delicate smile.


    "You have been stealing one baby every day for so many years. You are tired of killing and stealing another baby. Your crime is still above the crane in the clouds. I didn''t trouble you, but you have to stand out." Song Qingshu sneered.


    Ye Er Niang didn''t like it. She was bold and fearless: "our nickname is the four villains. If you don''t do something shameless, how can you be worthy of your nickname?"


    Seeing that she was not afraid of turning her face, song Qingshu was very surprised. Suddenly, there were two clangs. Not far away, Shi Qingmin and Rou could not hold the long sword. The black-and-white double swords fell to the ground like that, and the whole person was about to fall.


    On the other side, Miao Renfeng''s face changed greatly and her whole body trembled. She quickly retreated to the corner of the wall and didn''t fall to the ground just now. However, her daughter in her arms couldn''t hold her anymore.


    "Dad, Lan''er is so weak that he can''t even lift his hands." Miao Ruolan said weakly, and her little body was leaning against her father.


    Song Qingshu''s body shakes, and suddenly he feels that his strength has disappeared. He can''t help but be shocked: "sad crisp breeze!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group 337294925

 Chapter 356

    Song Qingshu regretted it. It turned out that his martial arts skills were so high that he could not help but feel great. At the beginning, I met four villains in the five poisons cult. Dongfang muxue was seriously injured. He was strong outside but weak in the middle. He also lost all his martial arts, so he was very alert and could guard against the other side''s sad and crisp breeze in advance.


    Now that the martial arts function has crushed each other, song Qingshu is not so careful as before. He forgets that the four villains still have the unique skill of sad and crisp breeze.


    Beisu Qingfeng is a kind of colorless and odorless poisonous gas. It is a kind of water made from the poisons collected from Xixia Daxueshan Huanxi valley. It is usually put in a bottle. When it is used, the antidote has been put in one''s nose for a long time. When you pull out the bottle stopper, the poisonous steam will come out like a breeze. No matter how clever you are, you can''t notice it. After that, the poisonous gas will rush into your mind. It''s called "Sadness" when people cry like rain after poisoning, and it''s called "Su" when people can''t move all over the body. It is said that later, after Murong Fu''s improvement, the feature of tears falling like rain was removed, which made people''s air defense more invincible.


    Although the joyful Qi cultivated in Song Qingshu is immune to any drug of infatuation in the world, it has nothing to do with other poisons. Although ordinary poisons can be used to protect the body with internal skill, the poisons like Beisu Qingfeng are originally aimed at internal skill masters, so they can''t be used to force poison.


    "I don''t know if Zhao Min''s Shixiang ruanjin powder has any effect on me." now, song Qingshu is still thinking, "in the original book, Duan Yu ate manggu red clam, so all kinds of poisons are invincible. Zhang Wuji practiced the Nine Yang Scripture, so he was immune to all kinds of poisons. He was a little miserable. There was no toad to eat, and the field of internal immunity was too narrow, In fact, I don''t mind Zhongchun. What''s the medicine? Maybe I can cheat the chivalrous woman to help her. "


    "In fact, he is not too miserable. Duan Yu was poisoned by manggu red clam. I don''t know if he would poison his wife when he was married? In order to be invincible to all kinds of poisons, I can''t get close to women all my life. It''s really boring. "


    "Zhang Wuji''s Joyoung magic, though capable of immunization, has no joy in practicing such a pleasant practice of Zen meditation.


    Duan Yanqing saw Song Qing with a smirk in writing. He was surprised. Was he not poisoned? If you rush forward, I''m afraid the outcome will be bleak


    "The son of song is really elegant. He''s very poisonous and he''s so open-minded with a smile on his face." The four villains are all in general mind. Seeing song Qingshu standing there without falling down, no one dares to step forward.


    "Beisu Qingfeng is not a poison to stop people''s throat. It just makes people feel powerless. The antidote is on you. Why should I look desperate?"


    Song Qingshu says that on the one hand, it is to pacify the hearts of Miao Renfeng and Shi Qing, and on the other hand, it is to remind the ice and snow in the inner room to be careful of the colorless and tasteless wind, and to seize the antidote from the four villains.


    The inner room didn''t make any sound. Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Xuexue Er understood his intention.


    Hearing Song Qing''s words, the four villains thought he was going to take the antidote, so they stepped back and looked at him on guard.


    After a long time, seeing that song Qingshu didn''t move, Duan Yanqing laughed: "it turns out that song Gongzi has been poisoned. Otherwise, with your martial arts, it''s not difficult to snatch the antidote."


    "Mr. Duan deserves to be a hero of the generation. Song admired him for seeing things so thoroughly." Song Qingshu smiles faintly.


    Listen to him frankly admit, Duan Yanqing but doubt, for a time dare not go forward. But the crane in the cloud on one side said with a smile: "boss, it''s very simple to try out if this boy is poisoned."


    Following his eyes, min Rou falls to the ground in panic. Duan Yanqing thinks: with song Qingshu''s temperament, if he is not poisoned, there is no reason to let Lao Si despise this woman instead of fighting. Let him try. Anyway, with his lightness skill, it''s not difficult to escape. Even if he dies under song Qingshu''s hands, I can save myself the risk.


    In fact, Duan Yanqing knows very well that song Qingshu was poisoned. Otherwise, his martial arts would not have taken so much trouble. However, he was afraid of song Qingshu''s excellent martial arts, worried that he had not completely lost his fighting power, and was waiting for him to get close and give a fatal blow, so he did not dare to go forward. Yunzhonghe is willing to try it out. Duan Yanqing can''t wait for it.


    Seeing Duan Yanqing''s slight nod, yunzhonghe holds the rotten silver crane''s claws in his arms. He pinches his chin and leans over to minrou: "little lady, it seems that you can''t escape from my palm today. Don''t worry, my brother will hurt you later."


    "Shameless man, dare you!" Shi Qing glares angrily. He has always been healthy all his life. Now he is poisoned, and he has some power.


    The crane in the cloud was so frightened that he stopped walking. He quickly reacted and became angry: "what can I do that I dare not? Lao he has played with many women in his life, but it''s the first time for him to play with his wife in front of his husband. Tut Tut, I can''t. I''m excited when I think about it. Great Xia Shi, you look very serious. You must be very boring in your bed. Today, I''ll give you an eye opener to see how my old crane''s method can make your wife climax again and again. "


    Seeing him approaching step by step, min Rou shivered and looked at her husband in despair: "elder martial brother!"


    Shi Qing''s teeth are about to be broken. He doesn''t know where his strength comes from. He suddenly jumps up and claps the head of the crane in the clouds. However, he has exhausted all his strength to stand up. He is weak and has no threat.


    The cloud crane kicked him back with one foot and looked at Shi Qing lying on the ground spitting blood. He said in a hateful voice: "if you don''t want to let you appreciate how your wife is doing in my crotch, just now this foot has sent you to see the king of hell." He was also curious. He didn''t know what reaction min Rou''s body would have when her husband was watching.


    "Dad, that goatee is a bad guy. Go and save that beautiful aunt." Miao Ruolan didn''t know that her father was also poisoned. Seeing what yunzhonghe had done, she was filled with righteous indignation.


    Miao Renfeng looked angry and snorted: "crane in the cloud, black and white double swords sect is Shangqing temple. There are many experts in the sect, and they have a lot of connections with Wudang sect. If you infringe lady Shi today, others will be chased to the ends of the earth by Wudang sect and Shangqing temple."


    "Haha, we are not afraid of the four villains in Shangqing temple. As for Wudang sect, Zhang Sanfeng is really good at it. However, Lao Tzu is far away in Xixia, and I don''t think he can reach it. Haha." Yun Zhonghe laughed blatantly, "but great Xia Miao should be more worried. Black and white double swords and Wudang sect are the backers. You are alone. Who will take revenge for you? I''m sure the crane will not let go of such a little beauty as Qianjin later. "


    "Hey, old four, you don''t let go of such a little girl, are you still not human?" The South China Sea crocodile God was dissatisfied.


    Duan Yanqing raises his crutch in front of him, but he is staring at how song Qingshu responds.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group 337294925

 Chapter 357

    "Crane in the clouds, it''s really the best thing for a prostitute to do your job." Song Qingshu sneered.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t mean to move, the crane in the cloud could not help but have some courage: "Hey, thank you for your praise." With that, he pays attention to the trend of song Qingshu and reaches for min Rou''s face.


    "Wow, it''s tender and smooth, great Xia Shi. For many years, your wife has been sleeping and eating with you. I didn''t expect that your skin is as good as a girl. It''s really the best. Yun accepted it." The touch of the skin makes the crane in the cloud feel like a wave in his heart, and his face looks like an urgent color.


    "Crane in the clouds, if you don''t let go, I''m afraid you will suffer a lot." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Cloud crane disdained to bah A: "Hey, you when grandfather is bluffing big?"? If you can move, will you let me close to Mrs. Shi''s body? I don''t want to let go. I want to play with this lady''s breast. If you have the ability, you can hit me? "


    Yunzhonghe turned his head and reached out to min Rou''s fluctuating chest: "little lady, let my brother hurt you..."


    Looking at each other''s disgusting look, min Rou''s teeth clenched and turned her face to one side, tears streaming down.


    "Don''t cry, brother. I''m the best at pitying Cloud crane holding min Rou''s chin, her head turned over, that pair of pear flower with rain delicate, let him a time to see silly eyes.


    "Old four, stop dawdling." Duan Yanqing doesn''t have the heart to appreciate the living spring palace. He just wants to take the opportunity to test whether song Qingshu is poisoned or not. Seeing that the crane in the cloud has not been involved in the subject, Duan Yanqing is impatient.


    "Yes, boss!" Notice Duan Yanqing in the eyes of limang, cloud crane in the heart of a surprise, quickly put his head to min Rou wet lips kiss.


    Duan Yanqing has always been cautious. Seeing song Qingshu''s displeasure, he worries that he wants to take the opportunity to paralyze himself. When everyone is close to him, he uses his residual power to kill them.


    "I don''t believe that you can still restrain this chivalrous woman from being humiliated." Duan Yanqing sneered in his heart.


    If song Qingshu let the snow and ice sword be insulted in front of him, Shi Qing would hate him and Miao Renfeng would despise him. At that time, the four villains would go out to add fuel and exaggerate, and his reputation would be destroyed.


    Therefore, Duan Yanqing needs yunzhonghe''s real sword and real gun to make minrou, in order to determine whether songqingshu is really poisoned. If song Qingshu still doesn''t make a move and bluff there, Duan Yanqing will take the opportunity to kill him. With the head of song Qingshu, he will surely become a guest of honor of Kangxi, which is of great benefit to his regaining the throne.


    The cloud crane''s ugly face is about to be next to min Rou''s smooth face. Suddenly, a clear sound of breaking the air comes. Yunzhonghe thinks it''s song Qingshu, and his soul is in danger. He starts to run back.


    But after all, it was still a step late. As soon as yunzhonghe stood firm beside Duan Yanqing, he felt a burning pain on his face. When he reached for it, his hands were full of blood.


    "Good whip Duan Yanqing''s eyes brightened and he looked at the woman in white walking out of the inner room. She was as white as jade, holding a dark whip in her hand, which was the weapon that had just attacked the crane in the clouds.


    "I told you that if you don''t stop, you will suffer. If you don''t listen to the old man''s words, you will suffer in front of you. You are already obscene, but now your face is broken again. How ugly you are. " Song Qingshu shakes his head, looks at the crane in the cloud and sneers.


    "It''s all like this, and I''m still talking nonsense!" Xuexue''er comes to song Qingshu and is very angry.


    Song Qingshu''s spirit relaxed, and he could no longer stand steadily. As soon as he was soft, he fell into her arms and said with a bitter smile, "ah, I was careless, but I capsized in the sewer."


    Seeing the appearance of xuexue''er clearly, Miao Renfeng said, "Madam Hu?" Miao Renfeng suddenly noticed the intimacy of the two people, and then remembered that they were hiding in the room with the door closed just now. Her face suddenly became ugly.


    "Beautiful aunt, beautiful aunt!" Miao Ruolan didn''t have so much thought. When she saw Xuexue Er, she immediately giggled happily. She struggled and wanted to run to her arms. She didn''t know she was weak and almost fell to the ground.


    "Good Lan''er, when my aunt beat away these bad guys, I''ll hold you again, OK?" When she thought that she only held her for a few days, she liked herself so much that she couldn''t help smiling.


    Seeing the beautiful face of xuexue''er, the crane in the cloud flashed a little greedy color in his eyes and said in a fierce voice: "since the one surnamed song has been poisoned, we don''t have any worries. Hehe, there was already a man with a soft body and a soft waist. His wife, a young and delicious little sister, unexpectedly came out a gorgeous beauty. I''m so lucky today. "


    As soon as xuexue''er frowns and raises her wrist, her whip is like a maggot of tarsal bone. She pulls it out of the mouth of the crane in the cloud. The speed is so fast that the crane in the cloud doesn''t react.


    Seeing that the crane''s mouth was about to be sucked out, Duan Yanqing snorted and raised his bintie stick to stop the whip: "seek death!"


    Seeing that the whip is wrapped around the crutch, Duan Yanqing laughs and tugs at it, intending to pull xuexue''er directly.


    Xuexue''er''s internal injury has just healed, and she is weak. If it wasn''t for saving min Rou, she would never choose the most unwise way to fight head-on. Duan Yanqing pulled her, whined, and she couldn''t help flying over there.


    Yunzhonghe finally reacts. Seeing that bingxueer is pulled by the boss, he reaches out the rotten silver crane claw and wants to take advantage of the mechanism to live in each other''s acupoints. However, when Xuexue Er is in danger, his toes are slightly in front of the crane claw, and the whole person is as light as a swallow, so he goes around behind them.


    "What a handsome lightness skill!" Duan Yanqing''s whole body bends back, dodges the whip that ice and snow son wants to tie his neck at the opportunity, and shows his envious eyes.


    It turns out that Duan Yanqing''s legs have been abandoned. In addition to regaining her own throne and seeing the fleshy goddess Guanyin again, the most desirable thing in his daily life is to recover her legs and develop a good lightness skill like other masters.


    Ye erniang and the South China Sea crocodile God rushed to attack. In fact, Xuebing er''s martial arts are not inferior to Duan Yanqing''s under normal condition. Unfortunately, now that he has recovered from his serious injury, he is always a little worse in strength and angle. Thanks to the exquisite lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect, she was able to support her for so long through combat tactics.


    Although song Qingshu was so poisonous that he was powerless, his eyesight was still there. As soon as he saw that ice and snow fell into a bad situation, he quickly began to give advice.


    What''s more, the white boa whip technique was handed down to xuexue''er by song Qingshu, and it''s very handy to instruct him. Sometimes xuexue''er often lets xuexue''er use the two moves which are irrelevant and can''t connect. Xuexue''er trusts song Qingshu very much in her heart. Although it''s hard to understand, she still does it unconditionally, but the result is surprisingly good. The four villains are roaring, It was gradually suppressed by the whip of ice and snow.


    Ye erniang knew that this was not the way to go on. While the others stopped Xuexue Er, she raised her hand to the place where song Qingshu was sitting, and a concealed weapon shot out of her sleeve.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group 337294925

 Chapter 358

    Xuexue''er has been watching out for someone who is not good for song Qingshu. Seeing this, she quickly shakes her whip, which knocks down ye erniang''s concealed weapon. It turns out that it is a silver baby''s bracelet.


    However, after this distraction, xuexue''er''s door opened wide, and he was immediately forced to be left and right by the four villains. Duan Yanqing saw a gap and pointed it on xuexue''er''s shoulder.


    With a cry, xuexue''er quickly retreats to song Qingshu. She feels numb on half of her body. She can''t stand still any longer and falls into song Qingshu''s arms.


    Xuexue''er''s whipping skill is exquisite and excellent. Ye erniang worries about something unexpected, so she takes advantage of the victory to seal xuexue''er''s big hole.


    "Ye Er Niang, do you want to know where your son is now?" Song Qingshu said in a low voice while she was near.


    Ye Er Niang''s eyes flashed, but they didn''t show it. She took a deep look at him and then stepped aside.


    "Zhe zhe ~" the crane in the cloud looks at the two people who fall together with flying eyebrows, "little lady, today I''m really lucky."


    Looking at the ice and snow son naturally fall in the arms of song Qingshu, cloud crane eyes a flash, "first solve you this stinky boy again."


    He almost died in Song Qingshu''s hands several times, and was forced to swear by him. Yun Zhonghe hates him to the bone. Now he catches the chance, so he is not polite.


    Dong! When the weapons intersected, there was a flash of fire.


    Cloud crane looked at Ye Er Niang in surprise: "second sister, why do you stop me to kill him? You can''t see this little white face, but I haven''t heard that you like men. "


    Ye Er Niang''s face turned red and scolded angrily: "roll your mother''s eggs. I just think how to deal with him. The boss hasn''t spoken yet. What''s your hurry?"


    Yue Laosan added: "yes, Laosi, you don''t even pay attention to the boss. You don''t want to be the boss yourself."


    Two people always don''t deal with, cloud crane fiercely glared at him, quickly explained to Duan Yanqing: "boss, I never mean that, how to deal with this man, also hope boss show."


    Duan Yanqing nodded slightly and came to song Qingshu with crutches: "Mr. Song, I''m afraid you didn''t expect that you would fall into such a field."


    Song Qingshu sighed faintly: "I thought I might die of Tiemuzhen or Zhang Wuji, but I didn''t expect to be planted in the hands of curfew today."


    Duan Yanqing turned blue on his face and said in a cold voice: "in the past, you and I were old. Do you have any unfulfilled wishes before you die? If I''m happy, I may promise you." Then he took a look at the snow.


    Duan Yanqing''s meaning is very obvious. If song Qingshu asks him to release Xuexue Er, he respects song Qingshu as a hero and won''t let yunzhonghe insult his woman.


    "Boss, this woman..." cloud crane heart a surprised, hurriedly called.


    "Shut up Duan Yanqing''s eyes flashed, and the crane in the cloud was silent.


    Song Qingshu smiles, and there is no fear on his face: "if Mr. Duan listens to me first, maybe he doesn''t want to kill me."


    Duan Yanqing didn''t like it: "you''d better listen to it, but you can''t escape death today even if you speak so skillfully."


    "That''s not necessarily," Song Qingshu said with a smile. It seems that poetry is not poetry. It seems that ye is not ye. But Duan Yanqing''s face changed greatly. "Outside the Tianlong temple, under the bodhi tree, the flowers are slovenly and Guanyin has long hair."


    When all the people in the room heard it, only Duan Yanqing could understand it. There was a trace of tenderness in his eyes and a trace of remembrance in his eyes. Suddenly, he turned fierce and glared at Song Qingshu and asked, "do you know her whereabouts?"


    "I not only know the whereabouts of Goddess Guanyin, but also know that she later gave birth to a son." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Everyone in the room was very surprised to hear that. They couldn''t understand what riddles they were fighting. How could goddess Guanyin have a son, and when song Qingshu was blaspheming the gods.


    "Son, son?" Duan Yanqing almost stood unsteadily. He was robbed of the throne. Once he lived in the dark mud, she was not as good as a dog. As long as the goddess Guanyin, who was giving physical alms outside Tianlong temple, was the only bright color in his life, now when he heard that he probably had a son, his heart was full of mixed feelings, joy and loss.


    "Boss, boss?" The other three villains saw that Duan Yanqing was suddenly stunned and cried out.


    Duan Yanqing finally woke up and looked into song Qingshu''s eyes: "where are they?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I tell you now, don''t you want to die?"


    Duan Yanqing understands that song Qingshu is going to use this secret to make a deal with him. His face is suddenly cloudy and clear. Obviously, he is extremely struggling. On the one hand, he wants to know the whereabouts of the fairy princess like figure, and on the other hand, he worries about song Qingshu''s martial arts, which offends him. After he recovers, he and his party can''t survive.


    Ye Er Niang hesitated for a moment, and suddenly came forward and said, "boss, we have no grudge against this song childe. After he assassinated Kangxi, he has a high reputation in the hearts of people in the Wulin. Why should we do this uneconomic business?"


    It turns out that ye erniang thought of song Qingshu''s words just now, and understood that he might know the whereabouts of his missing child. She was worried that Duan Yanqing would kill him directly, and she might never find her son in her life. As for whether song Qingshu will find some trouble after recovery, it is not worth mentioning in the face of the power of maternal love.


    Of course, all this can''t let the other three villains know, so ye erniang found another decent reason.


    "I said Er Niang, it''s not like your temperament. Is it true that you like this little white face as the fourth brother said?" The South China Sea crocodile God has no idea what he thinks and says it carelessly.


    "Yes, boss, if we let this boy go, his martial arts are so good that we will die miserably in the future." The crane in the cloud hears that the soul of the dead is in danger. Among the four villains, he has offended song Qingshu the most. How dare song Qingshu escape.


    Song Qingshu snorted: "even if song wants to revenge in the future, he will only find your head."


    Duan Yanqing hesitated for a long time and finally made a decision. Haha sneered: "son song, your martial arts skills are too high. I dare not let the tiger go back to the mountain to stay in trouble. As for the goddess Guanyin, since I know that what happened in those years was not a dream, I naturally have a way to find out who she is, so I don''t need your attention. For the sake of telling me this news before you die, I will kill your female companion and bury him with you to ensure that he will not be insulted. "


    "Thank you very much." At this point, song Qingshu didn''t want to say anything more. Looking back at Xuexue Er, he saw that she was also looking at herself tenderly. They looked at each other and laughed.


    Duan Yanqing raised his crutch and clubbed in front of song Qingshu: "do you have any last words?"


    "Please, Mr. Duan, take a message to the Emei sect and tell their leader, don''t die for me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah! Who will die for you. " There was an immediate rebuke outside the door.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group 337294925

 Chapter 359

    A group of female disciples came in and drew out their swords one after another to surround the four villains. A pretty girl came in slowly.


    Duan Yanqing saw that these women were dressed in the clothes of Emei school. He could not help but frown and say, "girl, is she the leader of Emei school?"


    "It''s my seat. I''ve met Mr. Duan." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is cold, not sad, not happy, people can''t hear her mood.


    "Wow, there are so many women all at once. I can''t stand it." Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s face, the crane in the cloud laughs wantonly.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face sank, and ye erniang quickly reminded him, "be careful, old four!"


    But after all, it''s still late. Zhou Zhiruo''s body is like a ghost, so she rushes to the crane in the clouds and grabs it. The five fingers are as white as jade, showing a layer of strange crystal color. They are really famous nine Yin white bone claws.


    The crane in the cloud was so frightened that he quickly picked up his lightness skill and hid away. Although he avoided the key point of his throat, he was still caught by Zhou Zhiruo on his shoulder. Suddenly, his skin opened and his blood gushed.


    Zhou Zhiruo is about to completely scrap his arm, but at this time, Duan Yanqing has reacted, and raises the bintie stick to poke her vest.


    He kicked the crane in the cloud and moved three feet out of thin air with the help of anti shock force. Duan Yanqing is secretly complaining. Just now, in order to save the crane in the cloud, he tried to encircle the Wei and save Zhao. Because he was afraid that Zhou Zhiruo''s body method was quick, he didn''t leave any strength in this stab. Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhiruo moved aside abruptly, causing his stab to face the crane in the cloud.


    Yunzhonghe just escaped from Zhou Zhiruo''s hands. Before he could breathe, he found that the eldest brother''s iron stick stabbed his chest, and he was almost scared to death.


    Duan Yanqing thought that if he wanted to win the throne, he would need help. Although yunzhonghe died, he was a rare confidant. It was a pity to kill him.


    Duan Yanqing moved the iron rod a few inches between the electric light and flint, and suddenly inserted it on the floor next to him, sparking everywhere. Zhou Zhiruo has taken advantage of the opportunity to attack, and the attack and defense situation has changed. Duan Yanqing is not able to move, so he has to focus on the crutch on the floor and deal with it with one hand and one stick.


    Ye erniang and the South China Sea crocodile God saw that the boss was in a dangerous situation and rushed up with weapons. Zhou Zhiruo untied the whip and waved it to them. The South China Sea crocodile God cut a file with his crocodile''s mouth. He felt numb. The whole person was rolled back to the ground, and ye erniang''s double knives were shot away. He couldn''t stop retreating. The situation was a little better than the South China Sea crocodile God.


    They were soon surrounded by the Emei disciples and fell into a scuffle. They were unable to help any more.


    Duan Yanqing got a chance to breathe, just want to take back another iron crutch, who knows that Zhou Zhiruo''s whip doesn''t stay at all, and then entangles the iron crutch on the ground.


    Just feel a strange force, Duan Yanqing whole person in a flash, can no longer maintain balance, embarrassed to roll to the ground. Just about to get up, Zhou Zhiruo grabs her throat and sees the power of her nine Yin white bone claw. Duan Yanqing says, "my life is over!"


    Not far away came the voice of the crane in the clouds: "stop it!"


    Zhou Zhiruo stops Duan Yanqing. As long as she spits out her strength in her hand, she will be able to end the murderer. When she hears the voice of crane in the cloud, she doesn''t worry. She turns her head to see what he has to say.


    As soon as I made eye contact with her, the crane in the cloud felt cold. He put the rotten silver crane''s claws on Song Qingshu''s neck and said, "if you dare to hurt our boss, I will kill the little white face surnamed song."


    "If you want to kill me, why do you care?" Zhou Zhiruo''s wonderful way.


    On the contrary, Yun Zhonghe was stunned by her attitude. He quickly reacted and became angry. He said: "leader Zhou despises our intelligence too much. Who in the world doesn''t know that song Qingshu is your husband?"


    "Is it?" Zhou Zhiruo stares at the ice and snow son in Song Qingshu''s arms, and her eyes are cold. "Don''t you see that he is still holding other women in his arms? How can such a man be my husband? "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for several months. I didn''t expect that you have improved a lot."


    Xuexue''er''s pretty face is red. She thinks it''s both unjust and embarrassing. They have nothing to do with each other, but now Xiaosan is caught by Zhenggong. She wishes there was a seam on the floor to get in.


    Cloud crane is also a Zheng, subconsciously retort: "men three wives and four concubines is not very normal?"


    Song Qingshu was relieved with a smile: "crane in the clouds, after so long, you finally said a word."


    "Shut up


    Zhou Zhiruo and cloud crane said in one voice.


    Cloud crane said with a smile: "it seems that leader Zhou still cares about Zunfu. In this case, how about making a deal? I''ll let your husband go, and you''ll let our boss go. Since then, we''ll go our separate ways. Today''s matter has been revealed?"


    "Song Qingshu has always wanted to kill him, but his martial arts skills are too high. Every time he''s on the verge of success, it''s rare to see him capsize in the gutter. If you want to kill him, just kill him. However, if you do harm to us, we will not be able to kill the enemy ourselves. Afterwards, we will make you unable to survive or die. "


    The cold wind outside the door blows in. Zhou Zhiruo''s skirt moves gently. Her delicate body seems to be shaken by the wind. But at this time, the life and death of a group of people in the room are all controlled by her. She only feels cold in the bottom of her heart. No one dares to treat her as a delicate little girl.


    Yunzhonghe''s face suddenly collapsed. He just felt that it was not to put it or not. He looked at Song Qingshu with a sad face: "brother, what kind of wife are you?"


    Song Qingshu smiles, but before he speaks, xuexue''er says, "Miss Zhou, this is your fault, Uncle... Song Qingshu is also your husband. What kind of deep hatred can there be between husband and wife that makes you want to kill him?"


    "Headmaster Zhou, is there any misunderstanding?" Min Rou has a good impression of song Qingshu. She just thinks that he is as warm as a cloud. She really can''t figure out why Zhou Zhiruo is so unfeeling.


    "Yes, pretty sister, uncle song. He''s a good man." Miao Ruolan also said in a delicate voice.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face is uncertain. She can''t say that it''s because of that. In the eyes of outsiders, they are husband and wife. It''s normal for them to be married


    "I didn''t expect that you are quite charming. All the women speak for you." Zhou Zhiruo looks at Song Qingshu and sneers.


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "I am a man who please women, but it''s a pity that you can''t feel my charm."


    Hearing his cheeky words, min Rou''s face turned red, and ice and snow spat. Miao Ruolan giggled, "I''m so ashamed, uncle."


    "Crane in the clouds, as long as you kill the woman in Song Qingshu''s arms, I can consider letting you live." Zhou Zhiruo pondered for a moment, suddenly said.

 Chapter 360

    When this remark came out, the whole room was shocked.


    Cloud crane eccentric smile way: "surname song, originally I quite envy you.". Every time I meet you, you are accompanied by beautiful women. I''m afraid the flowers I''ve picked all my life can''t match one of them. Now I know that it''s not so easy to enjoy the happiness of all people. "


    "There''s a lot of nonsense. Can you kill crane in the clouds?" Zhou Zhiruo hummed coldly.


    "Zhiruo, you are not serious, are you?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Do I look like a joker?" Zhou Zhiruo voice cold, "don''t kill her, then you die for her."


    At first, song Qingshu''s color changed slightly. At this time, he calmed down and nodded calmly: "OK."


    "Will you die for this woman?" Zhou Zhiruo had no reason to get angry.


    "At the beginning, my meridians were all broken. You must have known more about what happened between us. The world is so big, but there is no place for me. Fortunately, I met Xuexue Er, who saved me and accompanied me all the way to find a way to cure my meridians. Although I can''t repay my kindness, I''ve made money by only dying once. " Song Qingshu looks at ice and snow, and his eyes are full of tenderness.


    "Uncle..." seeing song Qingshu''s heart, xuexue''er''s heart trembled, and his uncle didn''t cry out again.


    "Hum, you want to die for her, but I''m not as good as you," Zhou Zhiruo said angrily to the crane in the cloud. "If you don''t do it, you don''t want your boss to die?"


    "No, no, no!" Cloud crane flurried to call a way, but in the heart scold Niang unceasingly, at present the circumstance is obvious that two women are quarreling and jealous here, oneself have to mix in actually. Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s appearance, he will definitely be reluctant to kill song Qingshu later. If he kills that woman, after Song Qingshu recovers, he may not do anything to his own woman, but he will definitely chase himself to the ends of the earth. Song Qingshu of dog day, it''s good to play with a woman''s body like he did. He just wants to talk with a woman about his feelings, which makes Lao Tzu suffer.


    "Zhiruo, if you really do this, I will hate you all my life." Song Qingshu sighed.


    If Zhou Zhiruo''s heart was hit hard, her face hesitated. However, when she thought of coming to him from afar, she found that he was in love with another woman. Her hesitation was soon replaced by anger. She said coldly, "I remember this sentence I told you before."


    It turns out that the Golden Snake camp sends out a lot of hero posts, and the Emei sect is a well-known and decent sect in the river and lake. Naturally, it also receives posts. Zhou Zhiruo has been practicing the nine Yin manual since closing the Forbidden City last time, and seeks revenge for Song Qingshu in the future.


    When a disciple of the sect heard about the Golden Snake camp, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t sit still any longer. Last time she was in the Forbidden City, she knew song Qingshu''s plan. She knew that song Qingshu was probably in Shandong during this time. With great efforts, she came all the way to help the golden snake camp, but she had other expectations in her mind. When she saw song Qingshu, He had another woman in his arms.


    Song Qingshu was silent. He watched the crane in the cloud slowly approach the ice and snow, and suddenly said, "crane in the cloud, you have an ear. I have something to say to you."


    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo was noncommittal, yunzhonghe hesitated and bent down. Song Qingshu whispered, "now that we have a common enemy, why don''t we make a deal. You give me the antidote of sadness, crispness and Qingfeng, and I''ll help you save Duan Yanqing and let you go. What''s the matter


    Yunzhonghe has been in contact with song Qingshu for several times before. He knows that he has made a promise. He says that if he lets go of his group, he will not regret it. Moreover, it''s better to sell song Qingshu than to be chased and killed by song Qingshu after Zhou Zhiruo


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Zhiruo''s mind wanders out of things and comes back to see two people whispering. She can''t help but show her eyebrows and frown.


    "Zhiruo, if you want to kill her, you can kill her yourself. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be soft hearted afterwards and I won''t be able to hate you all my life." Song Qingshu is clear about Zhou Zhiruo''s temperament and deliberately stimulates the general.


    As expected, Zhou Zhiruo snorted, and then casually pointed Duan Yanqing''s big acupoint, went to xuexue''er, picked up Jiuyin Baigu claw and grabbed it on her head.


    Yunzhonghe just took advantage of his figure to block Zhou Zhiruo''s sight, and quietly took out the antidote and turned around in Song Qingshu''s nose. Although song Qingshu''s skill was not fully recovered at this time, it was not difficult to control Zhou Zhiruo because of his mental calculation.


    But song Qingshu didn''t do it all the time. He just got ready and waited.


    When Zhou Zhiruo''s finger touches Xuexue er''s hair, song Qingshu is about to move, but Zhou Zhiruo suddenly stops.


    Looking at Song Qingshu with a complicated look, Zhou Zhiruo sighed: "even you think I will really kill her?"


    Suddenly frustrated, quite lonely to cloud crane waved: "with your boss, go away."


    Yunzhonghe was stunned. He didn''t expect this ending. He felt a strange anger in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it. He had to take a deep look at Song Qingshu. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, he nodded and didn''t poke. He was about to leave. Suddenly, the sound of Jingling weapons landing sounded in the room. Looking around, we can see that all the female disciples of Emei sect are paralyzed.


    Zhou Zhiruo also felt that her strength was disappearing and she was shocked: "sad crisp breeze!"


    It turns out that ye erniang quietly opened the bottle of sad crisp breeze. Originally, after Zhou Zhiruo came in, the whole room was under her control. Ye erniang had no chance to poison. It''s a pity that Zhou Zhiruo lost her mind just now and let ye erniang find the chance.


    Seeing the reversal of the situation, yunzhonghe was overjoyed. Before he could cry out, he suddenly felt numb at his waist. He couldn''t stand and fell down. When he fell down, he saw song Qingshu''s meaningful smile and remembered that he had just given him the antidote. Naturally, he would not be poisoned again.


    Yunzhonghe wanted to remind his companions, but he was blocked by the wind of song Qingshu, so he couldn''t speak at all.


    "You young people know how to make love every day. I regret it." South China Sea crocodile God grins, comes to Duan Yanqing side, conveniently unties his acupoints.


    "Eh, old four, how did you get poisoned?" Ye erniang goes forward and pretends to give yunzhonghe an antidote. In fact, she wants to cross examine song Qingshu about his son''s whereabouts.


    Who knows just walked to the cloud crane side, Ye Er Niang suddenly felt dizzy, quickly sat down, but was shocked to find that he couldn''t lift a trace of inner strength.


    "What are you doing?" The South China Sea crocodile Shen Yue shook his head speechlessly, just as he wanted to go over and see what was going on. Suddenly, he couldn''t hold the crocodile''s beak scissors any more, and he fell to the ground.


    Duan Yanqing was surprised and jumped back quickly. Unexpectedly, he suddenly found that his internal power was not continued and fell down.


    "Where is the rat generation, stabbing people in the back?" Duan Yanqing found that his internal power was missing. He was surprised and angry.


    People in the room are also in a panic. If someone comes in at this time, it''s not easy to want everyone''s life?


    However, after a long time, no one came out. Looking at the walls and windows around, Duan Yanqing was puzzled, and the crocodile God in the South China Sea could not help but yell.


    "Fat man, shut up Listen to him scold hard to hear, Zhou Zhiruo a pretty face a moment red, a moment white.


    Duan Yanqing looked at her in amazement: "is it your poison?"


    "You have sad crisp breeze, I also have ten fragrant soft tendon powder, it depends on who recovers first." It turns out that just after Zhou Zhiruo found out that she was poisoned, her sleeves quietly spread the ten fragrant soft tendons into the air. The four villains were unprepared, and they were really hit.


    "Isn''t Shixiang ruanjin powder the only poison in Ruyang palace of Mongolia? How can you have it?" Duan Yanqing was surprised and angry. He fell from heaven to hell twice in a short period of time. Rao Shi was determined, but he also made some mistakes.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." It turned out that after Zhou Zhiruo had stolen Shixiang ruanjin powder from Zhao Min, she found that the poison was colorless, tasteless and easy to use, so she could not help quietly developing it. She made a lot of imitations.


    No matter how good a person''s martial arts skills are, he will lose all his internal power after winning ten incense. He can only be slaughtered... Zhou Zhiruo suddenly thinks of the way he was slaughtered that day. He can''t help looking back at Song Qingshu and seeing that he looks at himself with the same smile. They must have thought of the same thing. Zhou Zhiruo''s face is hot and he quickly looks away.


    Duan Yanqing after the initial shock, gradually calm down, he found that although he can not lift the internal force, but his limbs are still barely moving, but much weaker than ordinary people.


    "Ha ha ha, ten fragrant soft tendon powder is just like this. It can''t compare with the sad and crisp breeze of our Xixia first class hall." Duan Yanqing struggled several times and finally stood up slowly.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face sank: "how can you still move?" She tried so many times that she couldn''t even move her fingers.


    "Shixiang ruanjin powder and Beisu Qingfeng powder have similar effects, but they are essentially different. Shixiang ruanjin powder is to make people lose their internal power temporarily. The sad and crisp breeze is not aimed at internal power, it just makes people lose their whole body strength temporarily. After the sad crisp breeze, no matter how deep your internal power is, you can''t play it without strength. In the ten fragrant soft tendon powder, although lost internal power, but the poisoning is barely able to move


    Duan Yanqing said with a smile, moving the iron crutch slowly and approaching Zhou Zhiruo step by step.


    Song Qingshu is really depressed. Seeing that he has just solved the poison of the sad and crisp breeze, he is about to get out of the gate. When it''s his turn to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger, he is hit by Zhou Zhiruo''s Shixiang ruanjin powder.


    "This stupid woman!" Song Qingshu scolded secretly. If she hadn''t been clever, she would have controlled the whole audience, and she would have been in danger again.


    Of course, song Qingshu also understood that this was the most correct choice for Zhou Zhiruo at that time. He could not blame her for it.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s eyes turning, Duan Yanqing knew that these people were good at martial arts. Although he knew it was impossible, he was still afraid that they would force out the poison. He said in order to distract several people''s attention: "I''m very interested in the game just played by leader Zhou. Unfortunately, leader Zhou''s heart finally softened, so I''ll continue to play. Headmaster Zhou, let me try which of you is more important in Song Qingshu''s mind. "


    Zhou Zhiruo light said: "don''t try, I''m natural than her."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group 337294925

 Chapter 361

    Duan Yanqing said: "headmaster Zhou is beautiful, upright and young. He is also the wife of song Gongzi mingmatchmaker. It''s too belittling to say that."


    Zhou Zhiruo suffered a lot in her heart. How can outsiders understand her love hate relationship with song Qingshu. In the past, song Qingshu was devoted to herself. Unfortunately, too many things happened later. She knew that song Qingshu was more concerned about that woman now.


    "Mr. Song, I said before that in order to repay you for revealing the news of Goddess Guanyin, I will repay you. Well, I''ll leave one of the two women around you. As for which one to live, it''s up to you to choose. "


    It''s so long that Duan Yanqing is worried, but he doesn''t hurry to break the line of defense in front of a man and two women.


    "I don''t want her to die. If I really want to choose, I will selfishly hope that you will kill them all, so that you will be able to support each other and not be lonely on the way to huangquan. " Song Qingshu laughs, "I just don''t know if they want to die with me."


    Now, xuexue''er falls in Song Qingshu''s arms, and Zhou Zhiruo falls down on xuexue''er after she falls down. The three of them lean together, and they are in the embryonic form of embracing each other.


    Ice and snow son light smile, did not speak, Zhou Zhiruo originally wanted to choke him, which knew opened mouth, after all still did not have


    Say it.


    "Mr. Duan, before I die, I have a request." Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    "He said Duan Yanqing is slowly approaching.


    "Although I don''t have a harmonious relationship with leader Zhou, she is also my wife. You must find an antidote on her later. I don''t want her to be humiliated even after she died. Can I find the antidote for you now? After you kill us later, we will be cremated together to avoid the vile insult. " Then song Qingshu took a look at yunzhonghe. Yunzhonghe was anxious, but his acupoints were made speechless, and he couldn''t remind Duan Yanqing.


    Seeing that crane in the clouds is full of anxiety, Duan Yanqing thinks that the other party still has the idea of picking flowers, and his heart is filled with disdain. He has always been a bad girl, and has a strong bearing. Looking at Song qingshutang, a top master, who has been reduced to such a situation, he has some sympathy and says in a deep voice, "OK, I promise you." He thought, anyway Song Qing book in the sad crisp breeze, only get ten fragrant soft tendon powder antidote also useless.


    "Thank you, Mr. Duan." Song Qingshu looked at Zhou Zhiruo and asked, "Zhiruo, where do you put the antidote?"


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t want to take care of him, but she thought that if not, it would be other men who would search her body, and she felt a chill. In contrast, she thought it would be better for song Qingshu to take the antidote. She thought that the antidote was put in such a private place, and a small face was dyed with two lumps of blush. She said softly, "it''s in my arms."


    "Offended." Song Qingshu said respectfully, which made everyone in the room puzzled. They were both husband and wife. How could they be so outspoken.


    Song Qingshu struggles to raise his hand and stretches it to her arms. He moves very slowly. Zhou Zhiruo feels that this period of time has been very long. She can''t help but turn her head and stop looking at him.


    When song Qingshu finally reached into her skirt, Zhou Zhiruo trembled and pursed her lips and said, "it''s not there. It''s on the right."


    "Oh." Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly, and finally feels the antidote in Xuexue er''s joking eyes.


    "Give me the antidote quickly!" Duan Yanqing was very happy. He suddenly worried about whether song Qingshu had set up a poison plan. He took out the poison and pretended to be the antidote. He was hesitating whether to let old three or old four try it first. Suddenly, ye erniang''s voice came from his ear: "you... You''re in the sad and crisp breeze, why can you still move?"


    Duan Yanqing secretly called bad, this just realized that he was proud, actually ignored such a big flaw. At this time, song Qingshu had already taken the antidote and said with a long smile, "because I just heard the antidote of the sad crisp breeze." Then he took a look at the crane in the clouds.


    Duan Yanqing, surprised and angry, looked at the crane in the cloud and said, "you betrayed me?"


    The crane in the cloud has the pain to say not, a face wrongly thinks a way: how do I know the situation reverses so quickly.


    With a flick of a finger wind from Song Qingshu, Duan Yanqing only felt that if he was hit hard on the iron stick, he was very reluctant to keep his balance when he was poisoned. He couldn''t stand and fell to the ground again.


    "Mr. Duan, don''t worry too much. I promised yunzhonghe just now that I would let you live. I never break my promise. When I save them, I will give you the antidote. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to let the tiger go back to the mountain. The main reason is that when he reached his level of martial arts cultivation, the cultivation of mood is much more important than the cultivation of internal power. If he turns around and leaves a flaw in his heart, I''m afraid that his cultivation will go back a lot.


    Seeing that he was willing to keep his promise and let himself and his party go, Duan Yanqing looked complicated: "Duan never obeyed in his life, but song was the first one."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Duan. But you and I don''t agree. If we meet in the future, we will fight each other. You don''t have to worry about today''s feelings."


    Song Qingshu first helped the two women up. He wanted to help them to sit on the stool. Suddenly, his heart moved, and he let the two women back to back, supporting each other in the corner.


    He found the antidote of Beisu Qingfeng from the four villains. Thinking that he had suffered enough this time, he took the Beisu Qingfeng from several people and thought: let xiaolingsu help him to study it. If he can imitate it, it will be of great use. As for whether xiaolingsu is obedient or not, I don''t think she can''t give up her heart if xuexue''er, the future mother-in-law, speaks.


    However, when song Qingshu was groping in ye erniang''s arms, Zhou Zhiruo could not help humming: "men and women give and receive each other unkindly. Just now, you said that other people did it. Is it a gentleman''s action?"


    "Can I understand that you are jealous?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "ye erniang can be my mother at this age. I don''t know what kind of vinegar you eat. What''s more, color is emptiness, and emptiness is color. I have no color in my heart, and my actions naturally have no meaning of immorality. "


    "Who is jealous of you?" Zhou Zhiruo spat, "it''s just that we Emei are well-known and decent. As the leader of Emei, when we see your dirty move, we will naturally make a sound of injustice."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s face was full of smiles. "Don''t you see the ice snow next to him is struggling to bear a smile?"


    "No way!" Ice and snow son was bluffing a jump, flurried to get rid of oneself.


    Taking the antidote to the two girls, song Qingshu suddenly froze: the two girls are poisoned, it''s really a trouble who should be detoxified first.

 Chapter 362

    Although in the eyes of modern people, this is actually a trivial matter, but in ancient society, etiquette is the most important, but the order can not be confused.


    With Zhou Zhiruo''s dark stomach, she is dissatisfied with xuexue''er. If she detoxifies xuexue''er first, it''s hard to ensure that she won''t take revenge in the future. After all, the image of Zhou Zhiruo in the original book is so popular that spider often regards himself as Zhang Wuji''s real wife. As a result, on lingshe Island, Zhou Zhiruo leaves Zhao Min, her biggest rival in love, and chooses to kill spider. If today''s event is hated by her heart, ice and snow will be in danger.


    Ice and snow son with the world, if oneself first give Zhou Zhiruo detoxification, she certainly won''t mind. It''s just that she has always been worried about the identity of the undead, and it''s quite embarrassing to be with her. If she thinks that I value Zhou Zhiruo more, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t feel sorry for herself. She''s so sad that she''s determined to get rid of the relationship with herself. It''s not worth the loss.


    "Mr. Song, why don''t you get rid of the poison on us first," Duan Yanqing said, as if seeing his embarrassment. "I''ve just offended your friends. If they recover later, I''m sure they won''t do it to us. If Mr. Song blocks us, it will hurt our friendship. If they don''t, they will break their promise, Why don''t you let us go first


    Song Qingshu thought it was the same, and he didn''t have to worry about which woman to detoxify first. When he came to yunzhonghe, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "originally, there was a thunderstorm today. I wanted to tie you to the tree trunk so that you could take your oath every day. However, things are changeable. Since I promised to let you go, I will not break my promise. However, if you continue to do evil, I''m afraid you will not escape the disaster of thunder and lightning in the future. "


    "No, No." Yunzhonghe''s face is pale. He vowed to take a chance last time. He thought that no one in the world was so unlucky that he was struck by thunder and lightning, so he continued to work as a flower picker without any psychological pressure. Now I heard song Qingshu say that he had already made this idea. If he was tied to a tall tree, he might have been killed by thunder.


    Song Qingshu smiles and comes to Nanhai crocodile God: "Yue Laosan, I appreciate your straightforward spirit. I''ll detoxify you first."


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." South China Sea crocodile God arched fist.


    "Ye erniang, your child''s affairs are very important. It''s not convenient for me to tell you, but you just need to know that he has grown up and is in good health. Don''t harm other people''s children in the future." To Ye Er Niang''s side, Song Qing''s book blocks everyone''s sight and says in a low voice.


    Hearing that her child grew up healthily and healthily, ye erniang''s whole life filled with resentment disappeared by more than half, and happily said: "thank you for your kindness. Er Niang will never hurt innocent children again."


    Song Qingshu sighs. Ye erniang has been killing children for so many years, but it''s not enough to regret her death a hundred times. What''s the use of repentance now? If everyone learns from Buddhism, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha, isn''t it that sin can''t be punished? However, he knew ye erniang''s fate in the future and that she was doomed to die, so he didn''t want to interfere in advance.


    "Mr. Duan, what we discussed with you in the five poisons sect that day still works today. Maybe we will have a chance to unite in the future." Song Qingshu detoxified Duan Yanqing while transmitting sound into the secret.


    Nowadays, people in the Jianghu care too much about the difference between good and evil, and pay attention to the difference between good and evil. However, song Qingshu understands that what he wants to do needs to be taught by others, and everyone''s help is the only way to succeed. Don''t worry about the black cat and the white cat, those who can catch mice are good cats.


    Of course, this theory is too shocking nowadays, and song Qingshu has no intention to change the world''s view, so we should be careful in everything.


    Duan Yanqing''s eyes are bright. Dali''s country is peaceful and the people are in peace. Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun win the hearts of the people. His hope of regaining the throne is increasingly dim. However, if song Qingshu and other great masters help, everything is unknown.


    "Mr. Song is not nostalgic and open-minded. Mr. Duan admires him." Duan Yanqing laughed and quickly lowered his voice to remind song Qingshu, "those two women have been poisoned by two kinds of poison at the same time. When the young master gives one to relieve the pain and crisp breeze, he also gives the other to relieve the poison of Shixiang ruanjin powder. No one will offend."


    It turns out that Duan Yanqing has been in the world for decades. He has never eaten pork and has seen pigs run away. He has seen song Qingshu''s dilemma for a long time, so he gives some advice.


    "Ginger is really hot." Song Qingshu was overjoyed and quietly gave a thumbs up.


    After the four evildoers left, song Qingshu took Duan Yanqing''s method to detoxify the two girls, and then handed Zhou Zhiruo a bottle of bitter, crisp and refreshing antidote: "Zhiruo, go and save your disciples."


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted and snatched it. Without thanks, she got up to detoxify the disciples one by one. Song Qingshu, together with xuexue''er, also solved the poison for Miao Renfeng and his daughter, as well as Shi Qing and his wife.


    Shi Qing is always jealous of evil. He is dissatisfied with song Qingshu''s letting go of the four evil men, especially the lecheron yunzhonghe. However, he knows that his life was saved by the other party. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say, and his face shows a trace of hesitation.


    Min Rou and Shi Qing have been married for many years. As soon as they see his face, they know what he is thinking. They are worried that his husband will offend song Qingshu, who is highly skilled in martial arts. They quickly say, "thank you, Mr. Song, for your help. Otherwise, we will stop today."


    "The process is full of twists and turns, which makes Mrs. Shi scared. Song is really ashamed." Seeing min Rou''s pale face, song Qingshu knows that she is scared by yunzhonghe. These chivalrous women are not afraid of death when they travel in the world. They are afraid that their innocence will be tarnished by a prostitute. In addition, yunzhonghe''s evil taste threatens to ravage her in front of her husband... Amitabha, I''m afraid this little lady will have nightmares every day recently.


    "How can this blame the song childe? It''s really the sad and crisp breeze that makes it impossible to guard against." Min Rou had never seen such a powerful poison before, and her face was palpitating.


    "Just as I''ve just searched a few bottles from the four villains here, I''ll give one to my wife. I''ll travel in the Jianghu in the future for self-defense." Song Qingshu hands a bottle of sad crisp breeze to min rou.


    Min Rou''s face turned red. She didn''t expect that he would give such a valuable gift to herself. You know, even the master song Qingshu was planted in the hands of Beisu Qingfeng. If min Rou has this self-defense, it can be predicted that there won''t be any life and death scenes in the future.


    Min Rou is very happy, but she has no idea. She always asks her husband for advice. She can''t help turning to Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing''s face turned pale and said in a deep voice: "when we walk in the river and lake with black-and-white double swords, chivalry is the first thing. If we are really unfortunate, we are not as good as others. No wonder others. If we win with poison, won''t it disgrace the reputation of our chivalrous people? "


    Although min Rou is reluctant to give up, she still follows her husband''s advice and laughs apologetically at Song Qing.


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints. This time, if it wasn''t for her own actions, min Rou would have been given by the crane in the cloud in front of you... However, he knows that these people in the Jianghu cherish feathers and value their reputation more than anything else. With min Rou''s obedient appearance, song Qingshu doesn''t want to be human inside and outside. He takes back the sad and crisp breeze and says with a faint smile, "it''s song who is rude."


    "The son of song was also kind." Min Rou quickly waved her hand, worried that it would hurt his face.


    Song Qingshu smiles and turns to Miao Renfeng: "I''ve met great Xia Miao!"


    "Uncle, you are very powerful. You beat the bad guys away!" Miao Ruolan clapped his hand excitedly.


    Miao Renfeng has a gloomy face. Although he was saved by song Qingshu, he clearly saw that the other party and Mrs. Hu came out of a room one after another. Before, Shi Qingmin and Mrs. Rou claimed that they were a couple in the room, but when they visited the host, Mrs. Hu didn''t say a word. If it wasn''t for the ghost in his heart, how could he know that his old friend was out and didn''t see each other?


    "I''m afraid they were doing some shady business in it just now." In Miao Renfeng''s heart, an idea flashed away, and her face was even more ugly. Hu Yidao is a friend he respects very much. When he sees that song Qingshu and her widow get together, if he does not see that Mrs. Hu does not seem to be forced, he will draw his sword to kill song Qingshu even if he knows he is defeated.


    At the beginning, his wife Nanlan was cheated by Tian Guinong''s sweet words. Miao Renfeng hated the world''s amorous men and women. Now Song Qingshu is the former in his eyes, and Xuexue Er is the latter in his eyes.


    Miao Renfeng arched her hand expressionless: "thank you for your help, Mr. Song. Miao will leave." Finish saying then pull small if orchid to walk toward the door.


    Seeing his father''s gloomy face, Miao Ruolan did not dare to be coquettish, so he reluctantly looked back at them.


    Miao Renfeng stood at the door and suddenly stopped. Without looking back, she said, "brother Hu has a spirit in heaven... Mrs. Hu, do yourself a good job."


    Song Qingshu is very angry and wants to reason with him. However, Xuexue Er holds his hand. His eyes are full of tears, his face is pale, his lips are not bloody, but he shakes his head firmly.


    Song Qingshu feels soft in her heart. Knowing that she is debating with Miao Renfeng, she can''t help patting the back of her hand in front of so many people, no matter whether she wins or loses.


    Who knows Zhou Zhiruo just saw this scene, sneer unceasingly, "let''s go." After that, without looking back, he asked his disciples to go outside.


    "Ah Song Qingshu is trying to keep Zhou Zhiruo. However, Zhou Zhiruo has no intention of staying. His slender figure soon disappears in the dark.


    Black and white swords look at each other. Seeing that the atmosphere in the room is strange, they say goodbye. The room that was still very busy just now is empty.


    "Uncle, go after Miss Zhou quickly. I''ll be fine here." Xuexue''er''s slender fingers gently wipe off the tears from the corner of her eyes and says with a forced smile.


    "It''s hard to say anything between me and her. In her mind, I may not be regarded as a husband." Song Qingshu shook his head, looked at xuexue''er and said, "besides, how can I leave you now?"


    Ice and snow son can no longer restrain, will head buried in his arms, keep sobbing.

 Chapter 363

    "Ice snow, if you hadn''t stopped me just now, I would have scolded that Miao Renfeng. After elder brother Hu passed away, only your orphan and widowed mother can track down the murderer for him. When your life and death are at stake, where is his invincible hand? " Song Qingshu said indignantly.


    "I can''t blame him for that. Although brother Hu died of poisoning, he hurt his hand after all, so I always care about him. At that time, he also proposed to take care of our mother and son and teach Phil martial arts. I refused without hesitation. I have been deliberately avoiding him all these years. " Ice and snow son wiped tears with the back of his hand, youyou said.


    "Well, it''s clear that we are just like the sun and the moon. I''m a little angry that he doubts your noble character like that today." Song Qingshu is full of hatred. As the saying goes, if he didn''t catch a fox, he would make a fuss and be despised by Miao Renfeng. Naturally, he was upset and thought to himself. When he returned to Yanjing city one day, he would vent his hatred on Nanlan.


    "In the past, when Mrs. Miao abandoned her husband and son, it was inevitable that he was a bit extreme, and his uncle should not mind too much." Ice snow son soft voice persuades a way.


    "Others doubt it. Miao Renfeng used to be in love with you, but she didn''t believe you." Song Qingshu thought that if Miao Renfeng knew that he played with Nanlan''s body like that, would he thank me for revenge or would he want to kill me?


    "Miss Zhou and her uncle are husband and wife. Don''t they also misunderstand each other?" Ice and snow son can''t help but white his one eye, the mood finally calms down.


    "We''re just nominal couples." Song Qingshu sighed and said the gratitude and resentment of Zhou Zhiruo and Zhang Wuji.


    Ice snow son if thoughtful, suddenly doubt said: "according to you say, she is to be angry just chose to marry you, but I see she just seems to care about you?"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid she wants to kill me."


    "Why?" Ice and snow son''s eyes are shining at him, the woman''s nature makes the fire of gossip burning in her heart.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then told what he had done to Zhou Zhiruo: "ah, because of this, I always feel guilty for her."


    Ice snow son a mouth big enough to plug in an egg: "God, I used to think uncle is a rare gentleman."


    "Now I''m afraid even you despise me." I don''t know why, song Qingshu only felt that his heart was very upset tonight, and he didn''t say anything.


    "What are you? Your sister-in-law doesn''t know the cry." There is a smile on xuexue''er''s face.


    "Sister-in-law ~" Song Qingshu''s voice was dry.


    "Ah ~" xuebing''er Tiantian replied, "I''m afraid uncle has more than guilt for Miss Zhou now."


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu shakes his head. He finds that he has fallen in love with the woman in the original book, who has a white lotus like appearance but a fierce and dark stomach. He can''t tell whether it is the role of the residual soul of song Qingshu or his true feelings, so he doesn''t dare to face this problem all the time.


    Ice and snow nodded thoughtfully and said, "although I don''t know why my uncle hesitated, I believe that one day, you will recognize your true heart."


    Song Qingshu sighed and looked at xuexue''er''s white cheek: "now that my sister-in-law knows my dark side, will she hate me?"


    "At least uncle has never shown a dark side to me," she said softly, touching his eyebrows


    "What if I do?" Song Qingshu was staring at her.


    Touching his eyes, ice and snow trembled in her heart and turned her head unnaturally: "it depends on how dark it is."


    "What darkness can''t sister-in-law tolerate?" Song Qingshu kept on questioning.


    "Unless you hurt Phil, I don''t mind anything else." Ice and snow only feel that her cheeks are a little hot.


    "For example, what did I do to Zhou Zhiruo?" There was a strange light in Song Qingshu''s eyes.


    In a panic, xuexue''er stands up quickly: "uncle, it''s late. Let''s pack our bags and go on our way..." but song Qingshu grabs her wrist tightly.


    "It''s still an hour before dawn. Why rush on the road?" Song Qingshu looked out of the window and his face was full of smiles.


    "Uncle himself would ask such boring questions." Ice and snow son helpless, had to sit down again, a face of angry color.


    "And your answer?" Song Qingshu is full of longing.


    "I''m not Zhou Zhiruo," she sighed


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was at a loss. He didn''t know what she meant.


    But Xuexue''s lips were closed, and she would not say a word more.


    Song Qingshu suddenly responded and was overjoyed: "sister-in-law, do you mean that even if I treat you like that, you won''t blame me or chase me like she does?"


    "I didn''t say that," she said


    Song Qingshu stood up and took her to the inner room: "it''s late. Let''s have a rest."


    "Ah," said xuexue''er hastily, "I''ve just slept. Have a good rest yourself."


    "No way," Song Qingshu said in an unquestionable tone, "you need more rest because your internal injury has just healed."


    "Then... You can sleep in bed and I can meditate on the couch." Ice and snow waved their hands in a panic.


    "Sister in law sleeps in bed." Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "Where does uncle sleep?" Ice and snow asked hesitantly.


    "I sleep in bed, of course." Song Qingshu''s mouth was full of a smile.


    Ice and snow son quickly shakes his head: "no, absolutely not."


    "Before, my sister-in-law pitied me and let me sleep together, but nothing happened? Believe me, sister-in-law. " Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    Ice and snow son hang head, eyelashes light tremble: "today can''t, today I don''t believe you."


    "I''m a little sad that my sister-in-law said that." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    Ice snow son secretly spat: "it''s your own uneasy kindness."


    But song Qingshu admitted frankly: "sister-in-law, although I don''t know how I feel about Zhou Zhiruo, I know what I think about you... I really don''t want to be a gentleman today."


    The other side''s eyes were like substance. Xuexue''er''s face was struggling. At last, he sighed softly: "this time only, don''t pester me in the future."


    Song Qingshu only felt the sound of nature in his ears. He nodded and agreed. He picked her up and went to the bed.


    Xuexue er''s ears are red. She buries her head in his arms and is unwilling to lift it up. Although she thinks that song Qingshu''s promise is insincere, she needs a reason to persuade herself, even if it is one that can''t help deliberating.


    Holding the hand that song Qingshu was taking off his belt, xuexue''er looked at him: "after today, how can we get along with each other?"


    "What does sister-in-law think?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Still call me that!" Xuexue''er is very shy and angry. Seeing each other''s bad smile, she laments, "tomorrow, we will forget what happened tonight. We''d better restore the pure relationship."


    "You''ve been wronged so much. Isn''t it just for me?" Song Qing''s book is not clear.


    "I wish you knew." Ice and snow son bite lower lip, eyes flow, charming looked at him.


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings. She leans down and murmurs in her ear: "otherwise, when there are outsiders present in the future, we will continue to match uncle and sister-in-law. When they are alone, it''s like this now..."


    "If I don''t, don''t I suffer all the time?" Ice and snow at this time can not help feeling.. want to dark life, cheeks scarlet, voice also less cold in the past, add a trace of delicate.


    "The two love each other, and the relationship between yin and Yang is harmonious. How can we judge by who takes advantage and who suffers?"


    Song Qingshu smelled a sweet fragrance in his nose, and his hands were soft and warm. How could he be distracted to speak? His left hand held Xuexue er''s shoulder, and his right hand held her soft and slender waist. His voice trembled: "sister-in-law ~"


    "Uncle ~" ice and snow son eyes in the flow of water run crystal clear color, put out a hand to hook his neck.


    Song Qingshu can''t help it. He goes to his mouth and kisses each other. In the early stage of xuexue''er''s life, Shangbei''s teeth clench to prevent him from invading. Unfortunately, he persisted for a while, but he also completely opened his heart and opened his teeth gently


    Two people forget to kiss for a while, song Qingshu stretched out a hand to explore, suddenly looked at the ice and snow son strangely: "sister-in-law clearly also want to, why do you want me to beg."


    Ice snow son blushed, embarrassed to say: "Uncle don''t want to tease people."


    "My sister-in-law said before that I should never call you sister-in-law again when I am in such a relative situation, but now I still want to call you that way." Song Qingshu''s throat was dry and he said with difficulty.


    Ice snow son white his one eye, natural can comprehend his some evil thoughts, but now she is not much better, floating a layer of misty water in her eyes, greasy voice said: "I also like to hear you call me like that, uncle ~"


    Having been with her for so long, song Qingshu had never heard xuexue''er shout to himself in such a soft voice. He hugged her more and more tightly and loved her tenderly. For a moment, he wandered outside the world and didn''t know where he was. After she let go of everything, she was even more enthusiastic. She took song Qingshu as her lover and devoted herself to her satisfaction.


    Two people are infatuated with each other. After more than half an hour, xuexue''er suddenly sighs softly: "now you''ve killed them."


    Song Qingshu hugged her from behind and said in her ear, "angry?"


    The ice snow son hums a, can''t help complaining a way: "all told you in advance, let you don''t get inside, the result you still... Also get so many come in, in case... In case of pregnancy, how do you let me see people?"


    "That''s a good thing. You can''t refuse when I marry you in the right place." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "The one in your family almost killed me today. It''s more dangerous for me to be a concubine in your house. I won''t do it." The ice snow son cackles Jiao to smile a way.

 Chapter 364

    "How can I make you feel aggrieved? If I can marry you, it''s not to be a concubine, but to be..." Song Qingshu suddenly thought of Zhou Zhiruo''s sad eyes lying on the bed, and suddenly found that he couldn''t speak the words behind.


    Xuexue''er seemed to know what he wanted to say. She pressed her slender jade finger on his lips and said in a soft voice, "don''t say anything negative. Sister Zhou is also a poor man. Besides, I''m embarrassed, and I never thought I could be with you forever. As long as I think of it occasionally, you can accompany me, I''m satisfied. "


    "You know I don''t care who you are." Song Qingshu held her hand, feeling soft and slippery, and looked at her sincerely.


    Ice snow son light a smile: "but other people will care about ah, especially after Fei son know, how will see you this originally and his sworn brother?"


    Song Qingshu, with a depressed face, quickly corrected: "it was Fei Er who took the place of his father and made obeisance with me that time, which is him."


    Ice snow son face is full of smile: "Oh, anyway, I''m not ready, our relationship is better to hide from others." Seeing song Qingshu''s face, Xuexue Er didn''t have a good way: "it''s clear that I''m at a loss, OK? How can you be so unhappy that you are not responsible for taking advantage of it? "


    "That''s my sister-in-law''s pain." Song Qingshu put his hand around Xuexue er''s waist, and his lips went to her white face.


    "Oh," she said angrily, pursing her lips as she dodged, "don''t call me that."


    "But my sister-in-law liked it very much just now." Song Qingshu doesn''t care and kisses wantonly.


    "Just now is just now, now is... Now." Ice and snow tightly pursed her lips, and her voice seemed to tremble.


    "Almost." Song Qingshu holds Xueer''s mellow shoulder and gently pulls her to his arms.


    "It''s almost dawn." Although she has just had a close relationship with her partner, xuexue''er is still not used to their relationship. The natural shyness of a woman makes her subconsciously coy.


    Song Qingshu looked up out of the window, shook his head and said, "it''s not bright yet."


    "Lie with your eyes open." Ice and snow son also looked, two cheeks emerge a layer of light red halo, dark spat a mouthful. Feeling song Qingshu''s pressure on him, xuexue''er''s heart trembles. She feels soft all over. She reaches out her two snow-white arms and gently embraces the man on her body.


    Before that time, because of her shyness, she let song Qingshu do mischief. But after all, she is not a little girl who is not familiar with the world. When she wants to live in darkness, she gently swings her soft waist to match the man''s movements as much as possible.


    Feeling the catering of xuexue''er, song Qingshu only felt that he enjoyed endless tenderness, but he was still not satisfied. He bent down to her ear and said a few words.


    Ice snow star eyes half open half close, some languidly lie there, listen to his words, not from beichi bite, angry way: "you take me as what."


    Knowing that she was not really angry, song Qingshu said something in her ear.


    Ice snow son half believe half doubt: "really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Just try it." Song Qingshu promised.


    At this time, xuexue''er''s skin was dyed with a layer of charming rose. When she was in a state of confusion, she was lured by song Qingshu for many times, and her face could not help floating a hint of emotion. However, she soon frowned: "but I won''t... I''ve never been like that before."


    Song Qingshu is shocked by this. If he is not familiar with xuexue''er''s temperament, if it is other women, he will doubt whether it is the other party who deliberately tempts him by saying this. Although bingxue''er''s hair is scattered now, her eyebrows are still pure. She believes it very much in her heart and complains: "brother Hu is born upright. I don''t know so many tricks. Now it''s cheap for me."


    Fortunately, his reason is still there, and he didn''t say it in his heart. Otherwise, xuexue''er would kick him out of bed in shame and anger.


    Under the encouragement of song Qingshu''s eyes, xuexue''er hesitates for a while. After all, she can''t resist his eager eyes and shyly turns her back.


    "That''s a shame!" Ice and snow son soon regretted, just want to lie back, which know song Qingshu has helped her waist up.


    Ice and snow son stuffy hum a, first taste sweet under, unexpectedly had a glimmer of expectation, then red face quietly lie there.


    "My sister-in-law''s waist is so soft that few women can bend to this curve." Song Qingshu was full of admiration.


    "This little bastard is comparing himself with other women." Ice snow son in the heart just rose a cavity of resentment then by behind the man''s gentle blow to scatter, "so feel as expected... He just said of pour also didn''t cheat me."


    Ice and snow quickly become happy and sweet expression, no longer willing to say a word.


    The next day, the two walked side by side on the official road.


    Xuexue''er suddenly stumbled and almost fell down. Just as she stood still, she pushed aside to help her song Qingshu. She said angrily, "it''s all your fault. Now I still feel that my legs are a little soft and I walk lightly."


    Think of yesterday''s beautiful, song Qingshu heart a wave, stretched out his hand: "take or I carry you."


    Xuexue''er was frightened and looked around with a guilty heart. Seeing that no one noticed, she was relieved. Then her face sank and she glared at Song Qingshu: "it''s said that it''s not allowed to be too close in public."


    "Good, good." Song Qingshu knew that she was always thin skinned and nodded with a smile.


    Xuexue''er''s face turned red and sighed: "ah, I was in a daze last night, and I did something sorry to brother Hu. If brother Hu is alive in heaven, I really have no face to see him. "


    Song Qingshu understood her mood, but it was not good to comfort her. Suddenly, he had an idea. He took a mask from his arms and handed it to her. He said with a smile, "would it be better to cover her face with this?"


    Looking at the silver mask in front of her, Xuexue Er can''t laugh or cry. However, she suddenly thinks that she may meet many acquaintances in the next few days. It''s convenient to cover her face, so she puts it on her face.


    "My sister-in-law, even if she covers her beautiful face, can''t hide her graceful appearance. It''s really exciting." Song Qingshu looked up and down and said with sincere admiration.


    Get lover praise, ice snow son heart also have a little happy: "no, you have to wear, or I wear this ghost mask, always feel strange."


    "This mask is carefully made by me, and it''s totally for playing handsome and awkward. It''s not so ugly." Song Qingshu was very depressed. In his previous life, he was used to seeing Zorro, Batman and others in films and TV works playing with masks. After he came to this world, he always thought that his skin bag was good. Even if it didn''t reach the effect of Yang Guo taking off the mask in front of Guo Xiang in "the hero of the eagle", it would be no problem to cheat ordinary girls.


    I don''t know what''s the fate of the couple in this world?


    Song Qingshu is suddenly stunned. There are so many things happened to him in the past two years that he has no time to find out where the plot of "the hero of the divine eagle" is going.


    I don''t know if Yang Guo broke his arm at this time? Song Qingshu was lost in thought.


    Whether he broke his arm or not had nothing to do with song Qingshu. What he cared about was whether the Dragon Knight happened. If Yang Guo''s arm is broken, then they must have come down from Zhongnan mountain, proving that the scene that left a shadow in the hearts of countless young men has happened.


    If Yang Guo hadn''t broken her arm, Xiao Longnu''s virginity might still be preserved.


    "The first thing other people do when they cross is to run to Zhongnan mountain to find XiaoLongNu, who is so beautiful that she doesn''t look like a mortal. When they meet an upright person, they save her from Yin Zhiping; Despicable people will choose to stun Yin Zhiping and go up on their own... Why did I forget to go to Zhongnan mountain? " Song Qing''s book is full of scandals.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his strange face, xuexue''er asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu said with a smile. When he came back from outside, he suddenly felt a movement in his heart. "What do you call me?"


    Ice and snow son know his mind, shame anger way: "you promise me, normal time still uncle sister-in-law match."


    "I didn''t say anything," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''m just worried that you will feel uncomfortable when you shout."


    Ice and snow son face a red: "is some strange."


    Song Qingshu laughs with pride, and xuexue''er runs to chase him. Song Qingshu''s lightness skill is excellent. She can''t catch it. However, in order to make fun of Xuebing Er, she deliberately slows down. The ancient tomb sect is good at lightness skill. Xuebing Er knows that the other party is teasing herself, but she is not angry. She uses her lightness skill to chase song Qingshu. Every time she wants to catch song Qingshu, he will run away and stomp in anger.


    Ice and snow didn''t really get angry, but it seemed to go back to the old girl days, so she enjoyed the easy pursuit.


    They fought and quarreled all the way, and soon left Jin''s sphere of influence and entered Shandong.


    "Sister in law, let''s find a restaurant to eat something." See ice and snow son temples exude thin sweat, song Qingshu said painfully.


    "Good." Ice and snow also feel a little tired, nodded.


    When they walk into a restaurant, song Qingshu takes a cool breath. This kind of place has always been a place full of hidden dragon, crouching tiger and eventful. Martial arts novels do not deceive me.


    It is estimated that the reason for the recent spread of hero posts in the Golden Snake camp is that most of the people in the restaurant are from the Wulin, but the two groups of people are the most eye-catching.


    All the way, sitting in the East elegant seat, there was a circle of strong warriors on the outside, and eight shooters on the inside, scanning the people in and out of the restaurant.


    In the middle of the table sat a bright and moving girl, opposite there was a graceful woman. It''s old acquaintance Zhao Min and Princess Huazheng.


    Song Qingshu looked at the people around her curiously and found that in addition to the king of Jinlun and the second elder of xuanming, there was one more Toutuo and one more elder in qingpao.


    "Is it the kutoutuo disguised by fan Yao, the right envoy of Guangming? Is Zhao Min reconciled with Zhang Wuji again? " Song Qingshu''s heart sank, but he soon shook his head, knowing that he was worried too much.


    Although fan Yao is a bright right emissary of the Ming religion, he is also a first-class expert in the Jianghu, but there is still a lot of distance from the real top-level expert. However, this Toutuo''s bearing is not inferior to that of the king of Jinlun Dharma. In addition, the old man in green robe had no expression, which made people feel unfathomable. Even the two old men of xuanming stood respectfully behind him.


    "Eh, the two masters of xuanming have joined hands with each other and become one of the top experts in the world. The king of Jinlun may not be regarded by them. Who is the man in green robe who can make them so obedient?" Song Qing''s heart was shocked.

 Chapter 365

    In addition to these two masters, Zhao Min and his party had three more. One looks like a zombie, holding a mourning stick; A high nose and deep eyes, Qu hair yellow beard, clearly is a Hu, the body is wearing Hanfu, neck hanging pearl, wrist jade bracelet, pearly treasure; The other one is more unique. His legs are completely broken, and he is supported by two crutches. With song Qingshu''s knowledge, he immediately recognizes that he is an Indian. He seems to be able to feel a curry smell coming from afar


    "It''s not that I''m discriminating, it''s that India''s Curry is so famous. Well, it''s a bit like flying cakes." In Song Qingshu''s mind, he meditates on the identities of several people. He dresses up according to the three people''s appearance. It''s no accident that they are the three Mongolian heroes, xiaoxiangzi, yinkexi and Nemo star in "the heroes of the divine eagle". But they are clearly Kublai''s men. How can they stay in Ruyang palace?


    This is what song Qingshu doesn''t know. It turns out that the last time Zhao Min was robbed, everything was very important. Princess Huazheng was present, and the king of Jinlun couldn''t cover it. The news soon came back to Mongolia. Kublai Khan and Ruyang King were shocked, and sent their experts to help him. So now Zhao Min is really called an expert.


    Old man qingpao is the master of the two masters of xuanming. He was a hundred damage Taoist who shocked the river and lake decades ago. At that time, the hundred damage Taoist fought with Zhang Sanfeng for hundreds of rounds. At last, he lost a move and lived in seclusion to study martial arts. This time he returned to the Central Plains, it may not be that Yixue was defeated by Zhang Sanfeng.


    That Toutuo is the master of a''er''a''san, the leader of the Vajra sect in Shaolin of the western regions. A''er''a''san took refuge in Ruyang palace, and he was defeated several times by experts in the Central Plains. His face as a master was not bright, so he called them back. He went out of the mountain himself to meet Zhang Wuji and other experts in the Central Plains.


    When song Qingshu and xuexue''er come in from the gate, Zhao minruo looks up thoughtfully and notices song Qingshu''s figure. There is a trace of suspicion on his face. Fortunately, at this time, Huazheng just comes to chat with her. Her attention is distracted and she just doesn''t let her subordinates trouble him.


    In Song Qingshu''s opinion, their skills are not under the guard of the Manchu emperor. In the middle of the table sits a 30-year-old man in royal clothes. His appearance is pure and elegant, and his temperament is elegant. But song Qingshu''s cultivation is profound, and he can capture the gloom and desire hidden in his eyes.


    Beside him also sat two master level masters of Yue Zhiyuan. One was tall, dressed in white, with a deep nose and deep eyes. His face was brown and full of courage. His eyes were like swords and swords. He was very sharp. It was Ouyang Feng, an old acquaintance of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out his identity. He thought that if he could be at the same table with Ouyang Feng, his martial arts would not be inferior to Western poison.


    What is the identity of the man in the royal guards? There are too many experts in the field, and song Qingshu is also a great enemy. But if he retreats, isn''t it obvious to let these people find trouble for him? Song Qingshu smiles with relief, reaches for ice and snow and sits down in a corner.


    Originally, in front of so many people, xuexue''er didn''t dare to show anything to song Qingshu, but now she has a mask on her face, which makes her braver than usual. Although the pretty face under the mask is very red, she feels the heat of song Qingshu''s palm and calms down.


    Aware of the tension between the East and the west, song Qingshu drinks a little wine in his spare time, and flirts with ice and snow around him, making each other very angry.


    Although xuexue''er covers her face with a mask, she is graceful. Her skin under the mask is whiter than snow, and her lips are ruddy and attractive. Many men in the restaurant are salivating. They want to step forward to take off her mask and see what looks like under the mask.


    The man in the royal guards took the wine cup in front of him and drank it. His eyes had never left the soft and slender waist of Xuexue er. He thought: "unfortunately, the situation is so treacherous that it''s not suitable to make enemies everywhere. Otherwise, it''s not good to find someone to take the little lady back to the house quietly." On the other hand, Lu Zhangke, one of the two masters of xuanming, has always been extremely amorous. He follows Zhao Min, who is charming and matchless, and Hua Zheng, who is valiant and valiant. His heart is full of fantasy all the time. It''s a pity that he knows his identity. These two noble women are untouchable.


    Last time, Murong Jingyue fled because he molested Ren Yingying. Afterwards, Lu Zhangke was scolded by Zhao min. it didn''t take long for Lu Zhangke to openly molest xue''er.


    Yu Guang glances at Zhao Min''s beautiful posture. Lu Zhangke thinks in secret: at the beginning of Wan''an temple, with the help of Mingjiao, didn''t he play Han Ji, the most beloved of the little prince? Han Ji''s body is white and tender. The taste is unforgettable. Zhao Min, the little girl, had better not be caught by me. Otherwise, she will have a good time. If she gives Zhang Wuji a big green hat, she will be able to vent her hatred of being a cow and a horse for so many years.


    Suddenly two Taoist priests came in in a panic. An elder Taoist priest said to the other, "younger martial brother Yin, that fairy''s lightness skill is very good. Although we robbed two horses and took the opportunity to get rid of her for a while, she will catch up with us soon. Let''s have some rice and get on the road early."


    Another Taoist priest, with a blank expression and a look of being out of his wits, nodded his head at will and let his elder martial brother pull him to sit down.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Seeing that the two Taoists were wearing Quanzhen costumes, and then contacting them for dialogue, it was not difficult to guess that they were Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing.


    "Who is the enchantress in their mouth?" Song Qing''s book is silent, but it has been carefully searched in his mind. There are two famous women in the Golden Book. One is Huang Rong, who was a girl. But now Guo Jing has a good relationship with Quanzhen sect, so Huang Rong will not embarrass them; Another person is sitting not far away Zhao Min, that natural discharge; Who else can be called a witch? Is it Li Mochou?


    "Little two, if you have anything delicious, please bring it to Daoye." Zhao Zhijing shouts aloud. He finds that the atmosphere in the restaurant is strange, and his voice immediately goes down. "Younger martial brother Yin, it''s obvious that this is not a place to stay for a long time. Eat and go."


    Yin Zhiping let out a sound, obviously didn''t care, just kept looking behind him.


    A thousand households in Mongolia suddenly ran to Zhao Min and Hua Zheng and whispered. It turned out that Genghis Khan invited Qiu Chuji to meet him in the western regions to discuss the art of longevity. Qiu Chuji traveled thousands of miles to the West with 19 disciples. Yin Zhiping was the eldest disciple of his family and was at home. Genghis Khan sent 200 troops and horses to defend Qiu Chuji. At that time, the thousand households were just a pawn, and they were also among the 200 people, so they knew Yin Zhiping.


    Zhao Minmei''s eyes are shining. In the near future, Ruyang palace will take the place of Ali Buge to deal with the Manchu Qing Dynasty and the state of Jin. This Quanzhen sect is located in the hinterland of the state of Jin and is the largest sect in the Central Plains.


    When Genghis Khan invited Qiu Chuji to go to the western regions, Zhao Min also heard about it. She thought that Quanzhen religion had a long history with Mongolia. If she used more means to win over Quanzhen religion, she would get twice the result with half the effort in dealing with the state of Jin in the future.


    "Are these two Taoist masters of Quanzhen religion?"


    Zhao Min looks at the two Taoists with a smile.


    Zhao Zhijing was surprised. He didn''t expect that this elegant and charming woman would greet him with a smile. He was not a good girl, but he was almost upset by Zhao minmingyan''s smile. Subconsciously, he said, "it''s Zhao Zhijing. This is my younger martial brother Yin Zhiping."


    Yin Zhiping seems to have lost his soul. His attention is all on the woman who chases them. In the face of Zhao Min, he is not as unbearable as Zhao Zhijing.


    Hearing that they were the three generation chief disciples and the highest martial arts disciples of Quanzhen sect, Zhao Min laughed even more. He reached out his hand and invited them to say, "would you please come and have a drink?"


    "This..." Zhao Zhijing was obviously moved, but he thought it would be hard to get rid of the haunted woman. If he stayed here for a while, I''m afraid the other party would catch up with him again.


    Zhao Min''s mind was so smart that when he saw Zhao Zhijing''s face showing hesitation, he guessed the whole thing and continued: "is Taoist Zhao hiding from his enemy? The guards around the little girl are not invincible, but they are more than enough to protect them. "


    "The little girl has a big voice." Ouyang Feng on the other side gave a cold hum.


    Zhao Min''s face was cold. The King Kong Master seemed to get a sign. He picked up a chopstick with his two fingers and used his finger power to bounce towards Ouyang Feng''s face as fast as lightning.


    Chopsticks are like sharp arrows. With the sharp sound of the wind, Ouyang Feng looks dignified and is about to shoot them down. However, the man beside him reaches out a pair of palms and calmly grabs the chopsticks in the air. Once he rubs his hands, the chopsticks become a ball of powder.


    The master of Vajra sect is secretly frightened. The chopsticks have his own Vajra finger force. If a common master wants to make a hard connection, his palm will probably draw a blood mark with deep visible bone. How can he know that the other side grabs it with Yun Danfeng''s hand.


    "Brother Qiu''s Iron Palm really deserves its reputation." Ouyang Feng''s face showed a different color, and he arched his hand to the man. It turned out that the opponent was Qiu Qianren, the famous "Iron Palm floating on the water".


    "Brother Ouyang, I''m laughing." Qiu Qianren smiles quietly, but his heart is a little dignified. His iron palms open the stele and crack the stone like making tofu. When he receives the chopsticks that Tuo shot from such a distance just now, his palms are slightly painful. I''m afraid the opponent''s martial arts are not under him.


    Hearing the conversation between them, the hundred damage Taoist said: "you are the Western poison in the five Jue of the Central Plains?"


    Ouyang Feng light said: "what advice?"


    "If I hadn''t hurt Zhang Sanfeng''s hand in those years, would Huashan''s discussion of swords have been among you people who cheat the world and steal fame?" There is a look of contempt on Taoist''s face.


    "If you don''t agree, you can try it." Ouyang Feng has been insane over the years. After waking up, he regained his former arrogance of Western drugs. Although this Taoist is very important, how can Ouyang Feng be afraid.


    Song Qingshu looks at them with a smile. He looks like they are not too busy watching the opera. He doesn''t know that the restaurant suddenly quiets down. He can''t help looking at the door along with everyone''s eyes. A woman with a beautiful face slowly walks in.

 Chapter 366

    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma had seen Zhou Botong''s martial arts. He thought that his opponent''s martial arts was slightly better than his own, and he had a fight with Guo Jing, the descendant of Hong Qigong, one of the five great masters. Their strength was also between Bo Zhongzhong''s and theirs. Therefore, he didn''t underestimate the five great masters as much as a hundred loss Taoist.


    You know, Ouyang Feng won the title of No.1 in the world in the second Huashan sword discussion. He must not be inferior to Zhou Botong in martial arts, and the king of Jinlun was afraid of it. However, the Mongolian experts were intriguing with each other, and he would like to suffer a big loss from the Taoist priest''s belittling the enemy, so he would not remind him. Just as Schadenfreude wanted to see the battle between the Taoist priest and the western drugs, he suddenly saw the woman who came in, and her face became ugly.


    The woman was dressed in a gauze like white dress, as if she was in the fog of smoke. Except for her black hair, her whole body was snow-white, but there was a layer of blood between her skin, which made her look very pale.


    The men in the inn show their amazing faces one after another. Even Zhao Min and xuexue''er are stunned.


    "This girl is so beautiful." Ice and snow mutter to themselves.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "this may be your younger martial sister."


    "Younger martial sister?" Ice and snow son a Leng, don''t know why of looking at him.


    "If I guess correctly, she should be Xiaolongnv, the current leader of the ancient tomb sect. Naturally, she is your younger martial sister." In Song Qingshu''s mind, it is 100% certain that he is so beautiful and doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. Apart from Xiao Longnu, he can''t imagine who it might be.


    What''s more, the other person''s temperament similar to that of ice and snow strengthened his confidence.


    "It should be caused by the mental method of the ancient tomb sect," Song Qingshu thought to himself, "XiaoLongNu is chasing Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing at this time. According to the original plot, isn''t she already killed..."


    Looking at the fairy girl in front of him, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart. There was a trace of murder in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu misunderstood that XiaoLongNu''s pursuit of the two Taoists was not because she knew that she was innocent and defiled in the original work, but because of another reason.


    It turns out that with the butterfly effect brought about by song Qingshu''s crossing, Ouyang Feng did not roam around the world like he did in the original book. Instead, he was left in Shenlong island by Hong Antong for a long time to eat and drink as his last card.


    Without Ouyang Feng, XiaoLongNu on Zhongnan mountain will not be punctured by him, and it will not be cheap.


    Yin Zhiping didn''t get what he wanted, and the feeling of Acacia in his heart became more and more bewildered. Zhao Zhijing often stayed with him, so naturally he knew that he was in trouble.


    Yin Zhiping is the next leader appointed by the seven sons of Quanzhen. Zhao Zhijing thinks that he is superior to Yin Zhiping in terms of martial arts and talent, so he has long been dissatisfied. When he knows that Yin Zhiping is infatuated with little dragon girl, he has a plan.


    Not long ago, they happened to meet Xiaolongnv in the same inn. Zhao Zhijing quietly put spring medicine in Xiaolongnv''s tea, and then encouraged Yin Zhiping to take advantage of the danger.


    With this handle in hand, Yin Zhiping''s position as the leader will not be guaranteed, and Zhao Zhijing will get what he wants.


    It''s a pity that they never thought that XiaoLongNu was a pure hearted girl, and she had been practicing internal skills on a cold jade bed since childhood. The effect of Chunyao was not so obvious to her. In addition, Zhao Zhijing, an authentic disciple of Xuanmen, had never been exposed to any powerful Chunyao.


    Therefore, although XiaoLongNu feels a little uncomfortable, she doesn''t like it. Seeing that she has no sign of poisoning, Yin Zhiping thinks that Zhao Zhijing is deliberately teasing herself. They quarrel and are heard by XiaoLongNu.


    Little dragon girl even if again naive, also understand two people''s dirty, shame anger, then draw a sword to face each other. Fortunately, she had never killed anyone, and she had no social experience. For a moment, she couldn''t figure out what to do with them, so she let them escape for such a long time.


    Seeing little Dragon Girl chasing them, they are scared out of their wits. Yin Zhiping is OK. In his heart, if he can die under the sword of his dream lover, it will not be a waste of his life. However, for Zhao Zhijing, little dragon girl is not attractive. Naturally, it''s the best way to survive.


    "The Dharma king, help me." Xiaolongnv''s swordsmanship is too excellent. Zhao Zhijing is in a hurry and just sees the king of Jinlun. He has seen the martial arts of the king of Jinlun at the Dashan pass hero conference, but he is not under Guo Jing. Zhao Zhijing thinks that it is the king of Jinlun who can save his life from XiaoLongNu.


    In front of many experts, Zhao Zhijing''s reaction made the king of Jinlun feel a little bit flustered. However, he had seen the combination of XiaoLongNu and Yang Guo''s swords. He had almost died under the swords of the two. Some of them looked out the door with fear, but they didn''t find Yang Guo''s figure, so he was very surprised.


    Compared with Yin Zhiping, XiaoLongNu hates Zhao Zhijing more. She can''t help but show her eyebrows and frown: "big monk, I''m only going to trouble this Taoist today. Get out of the way."


    Although the king of Jinlun was a little guilty, he was scared by a little girl in front of so many experts. He couldn''t help but sneer: "this Taoist priest Zhao is a friend of miss... And I hope Miss long can give me a high hand." The arrogance of the king of the golden wheel also shocked the number of experts around recently. Now that he is not in Mongolia, he is still careful. Naturally, he does not dare to expose Zhao Min''s identity.


    Zhao Min recovered from the initial surprise and said with a smile: "Taoist Zhao and Taoist Yin are the most outstanding disciples of the third generation of Quanzhen sect. Quanzhen sect has always been fair and self-supporting. Is this girl misunderstood the two Taoist priests? Why don''t you tell me? Maybe I can help both sides."


    Little Dragon Girl''s pretty face was slightly red. She thought how to say this kind of thing, so she shook her head: "I will solve our grudges myself."


    Yin Kexi, who is the best judge, soon guessed Zhao Min''s meaning, and stood up with a smile, protecting Zhao Zhijing behind him: "Miss long, this Taoist priest Zhao is a big good man. I''m afraid there''s a misunderstanding. I''ll ask him to accompany you."


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyebrows slightly frowned. She drew her sword with her left hand and stabbed Yin Kexi as fast as lightning. Yin Kexi quickly raised his whip to greet him, only to hear the sound of "ah". Zhao Zhijing, who was standing behind him, had already hit the sword on his shoulder.


    "Why?" As soon as the sword came out, there were several surprised colors in the inn.


    Even the masters like xiaoxiangzi didn''t know how to stab the sword. Only song Qingshu, Ouyang Feng, and baishuo Taoist were in the field. They could see that XiaoLongNu''s move was a right-handed sword, which bypassed Yin Kexi''s body and stabbed the person hiding behind him.


    Yin Kexi was surprised and thought that although the sword was not stabbed at him, he was unable to protect Zhao Zhijing. Wasn''t he also ashamed in front of Zhao Min?


    But he knew in his heart that XiaoLongNu was too fast to see where her double swords came from. He had to be defeated in this way. Thinking of this, he was even more frightened. As soon as the Golden Dragon whip waved, he cried, "Dragon Girl, please show mercy."


    Little Dragon Girl ignored him and stepped two steps to the left. Yin Kexi hurriedly followed him and wanted to protect Zhao Zhijing. However, there was still a murmur behind him. When he was surprised, he looked back and saw that Zhao Zhijing''s left shoulder robe had been cut off by the sword edge, and the fresh blood was dripping down.


    Most of the people in the field still have no idea how to pierce this sword. They just think that Xiaolongnv''s sword technique is so exquisite and quick that it can not only come and go without a trace, but also hurt the enemy.


    "Little younger martial sister''s sword technique..." after Song Qingshu''s explanation, xuexue''er just realized that XiaoLongNu was her little younger martial sister. On the one hand, she was shocked by each other''s exquisite sword technique, and on the other hand, she was puzzled. She felt that XiaoLongNu seemed to be using different sword techniques with her two hands. Along the way, it was the jade girl''s sword technique of the ancient tomb sect, and on the other hand, it seemed to be like the way of Quanzhen sect.


    "Is this the jade girl''s Suxin sword technique?" Song Qingshu opened his mouth slightly. After his fall, he could be regarded as the first swordsman in the world. In his eyes today, he has to admit that this sword is extremely exquisite and has few flaws.


    "In the hands of Zhou Botong and Guo Jing, the effect is limited. I''m afraid only in the hands of Xiao Longnu can the user''s strength be doubled." Song Qing''s calligraphy heart read, picked up two chopsticks, dipped in wine, and tried the trick of drawing square with his left hand and circle with his right hand.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at the two crooked patterns on the table, xuexue''er asked curiously.


    "Just an experiment." Song Qingshu laughs at himself, which proves that he is still a smart man. He can''t learn this stupid method, but his fists and swords seem to have a lot of ideas in fighting with his hands. Of course, in the present state of song Qingshu, it is too cumbersome to think that the flying of boxing and sword is really not worth a sun.


    "There are so many experts in Mongolia, the situation of younger martial sister is really dangerous..." Xuexue er said anxiously, suddenly the conversation changed, "which side will you help later?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was stunned, "is there any doubt? Little dragon girl is your younger martial sister. I help her with both emotion and reason. "


    "That''s not necessarily," she snorted. "You were in Kaifeng before, and you and that Mongolian princess were not flirting."


    "Ha ha." Song Qing''s book is only good for laughs.


    Xuexue''er suddenly laughed: "but I believe my uncle will help my younger martial sister. Although that Mongolian princess is charming and matchless, my younger martial sister is as beautiful as ice, and her appearance even has the upper hand. My uncle has always been a pity for jade, and of course he won''t watch her being bullied."


    "That''s no excuse for a mess." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    At this time, the scene has changed. Zhao Zhijing takes two swords in succession. He dislikes Yin Kexi''s mediocre martial arts, which is not enough to rely on as a talisman. When he is in danger, he rushes to the king of Jinlun. Unfortunately, the distance is still far away. As soon as he passes by xiaoxiangzi, little dragon girl seems to have not seen it. She turns around and attacks Yin Kexi with her left hand, but stabs NiMo star with her right hand.


    NiMo star''s legs are disabled and it''s difficult to move. He holds his crutch in his left hand and uses an iron snake in his right hand. He only hears Zhao Zhijing yelling loudly and his sword falls to the ground. It turns out that his wrist was stabbed with a sword.


    "Good sword technique!" It''s even more strange to see this move. It''s clear that little dragon girl is far away from Zhao Zhijing, but when attacking the two masters, she takes time to hurt him. Even those masters like Ouyang Feng can see it with admiration.

 Chapter 367

    Xiaoxiangzi snorted coldly and said, "Dragon Girl''s sword technique is not bad. I have to learn it." With his left hand waving his palm, Zhao Zhijing felt a big gift hit his shoulder. He was unstable and fell several feet. Thanks to his internal skill, he still stood still with his make-up although he suffered several injuries.


    Song Qingshu looked at it with a sneer: "it''s shameless. It''s shameless. Three great masters of Wulin besieged a little girl. What''s the point?"


    Xiaoxiangzi and others listened, and their faces were slightly hot. All their lives, they were indifferent to benevolence, righteousness and morality, but they were arrogant and arrogant, and they attached great importance to their identity. Let alone fighting alone with three people, they disdained to fight with such a young girl. But at this moment, they could not resist such a mysterious sword move by themselves.


    Xiao Longnu accidentally glances at Song Qingshu. Her values are very simple. Whoever is good to her, she is good to whoever. When she hears song Qingshu''s outspoken words, she has a good feeling for this stranger.


    At a glance of her pure eyes, song Qingshu jumped in her heart and looked at her peerless beauty. He sighed with emotion: "no wonder Yin Zhiping''s decades old Qingxiu was destroyed that night in the original work. Can any man in the world refuse such temptation?"


    Xiaoxiangzi saw XiaoLongNu turn her head, and she was very happy. She waved her mourning stick quietly and rushed over. When song Qingshu saw his sneak attack, he pressed his right hand on the table and a chopstick jumped out of the bamboo tube. With a flick of his left hand, he hit xiaoxiangzi''s mourning stick with a bang.


    Xiaoxiangzi felt numb and looked over in horror. Song Qingshu took a cup of wine and took a sip. He was merciful. Otherwise, with his mental calculation, he didn''t care. With his current martial arts, a chopstick is enough to take the life of xiaoxiangzi and other experts.


    Little dragon girl finally came back to herself. The light of her sword swayed and she had already made a move. Xiaoxiangzi still couldn''t see her sword power clearly. They jumped back together, retreated more than Zhang Yu, and danced their swords to protect the whole body.


    Xiaoxiangzi, nimoxing and yinkexi all hope that she will attack others first. As long as she can see some clues in her moves, she will have a chance to win. Three people are general idea, so each life skills, will protect the whole body without any space, first for their own invincible, in order to win the enemy. It''s rare for these three masters to be on the defensive at the same time. However, seeing that the enemy is so strong, if they come forward to attack, they will fight for glory and disgrace.


    Above the main hall, Xiaolongnv''s double swords are hanging on the ground and standing in the center. Xiaoxiangzi and other three people are divided into three sides. There is a cold light in front of each person. Yinkesi''s Golden Whip dances into a yellow light; The iron snakes of NEMO are black shadows moving in and out; Xiaoxiangzi''s mourning stick was stirred into a gray curtain to cover his front.


    Seeing that Zhao Zhijing was about to retreat behind the king of the golden wheel, the little dragon girl brushed her sleeves and stepped up. NiMo star and xiaoxiangzi snatch from left to right, iron snake and mourning stick snatch in front of him, he two people join hands, attack or not enough, self-defense should be more than. Seeing that there was no room for her to take advantage of, little dragon girl didn''t give out her double swords. Seeing that Zhao Zhijing fled to the back of the hall, she took two steps with her sword. However, nimoxing and xiaoxiangzi''s two kinds of weapons made the wind roar and couldn''t get it. The little dragon girl said, "do you want to let me?"


    NiMo star''s legs are broken. He is really given by Yang Guo and Li Mochou. He knows that Yang Guo is XiaoLongNu''s lover, full of resentment and venom, and wants to vent on her. After hearing the words, he sneers and says, "we just won''t let you. What kind of skills do you have to show in such a mess?"


    Xiaoxiangzi and Yin Kexi look at each other and realize that in front of Zhao Min and Huazheng, it''s a great shame to have three enemies and one. At this time, it''s hard to ride a tiger. If you win, it''s OK to say. If you rely on XiaoLongNu''s words, you''ll retreat. I''m afraid you''ll have no face to live in Mongolia in the future.


    Little dragon girl is not upset, only know to kill Yin Zhao two people, will be in front of these three masters drive away, coldly way: "neither will let, I can offend!" At the end of the speech, the light of the sword flashed. Suddenly, I heard a sound. Before the sound passed, little dragon girl had stepped back more than Zhang Yu and returned to the center of the hall.


    "Good sword technique!" Song Qingshu was full of praise, and then the words changed, "it''s a pity..."


    "What''s the matter?" With xuexue''er''s martial arts skills, you can''t see XiaoLongNu''s fast sword. Song Qingshu praised her first. Before she could be happy, she heard the last sentence and got worried.


    "In an instant, your younger martial sister''s double swords have been slashed. She has made more than 40 moves. Unfortunately, the three of them have kept every drop of water. Every move hits the edge of the weapon. To most people''s ears, more than 40 short continuous blows are just the long sound of the blade hitting." Song Qingshu explained in a low voice, "although your younger martial sister''s sword technique is exquisite and quick, but her internal power is not enough. If you can''t open their weapons with the sword, it''s very difficult to break the defense of the three."


    Xiaoxiangzi and the other three were even more frightened. They were able to block the sword move just now, because they could dance with their own weapons without any space. If she had a sword, and then raised the blade block, she would have been hit by the sword.


    Little dragon girl couldn''t attack quickly. She admired the opponent''s tight guard. She stepped back slightly, and her face was facing xiaoxiangzi. Her double swords suddenly reversed and stabbed, Ding Ding Ding Ding 12 times. Even the pipa master''s Fanxian wheel fingers didn''t have such a hurry. Yinkesi''s Golden Whip was not idle, and finally blocked the 12 times.


    Little dragon girl thought in her heart, "if you dance your weapon so fast, your internal power will cost you a lot, and it will not last forever. I just need to be quiet and wait for change. As time goes on, I can always find a flaw. Even if they run away for Zhao Zhijing, they''ll find it slowly. "


    So the two swords trembled slightly, as if they were attacking. They were ready to attack, but they didn''t attack. They didn''t dare to relax. However, xiaoxiangzi and others had deep internal power, and his strength did not diminish in a moment.


    Little dragon girl saw that there was no room to take advantage of, so she stood quietly, elegant and strict. She has never been in a hurry. She has been following Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing on the road for more than a month, but she has never done anything. What''s wrong with staying for another day and a half? Twenty years of silence and self-defense in ancient tombs have already become incomparable patience.


    Three experts besieged a girl, but they were on the defensive one after another. Rao Shi''s face was as thick as the wall, and he was embarrassed to let Princess Zhaomin and Princess Huazheng see his ugly appearance.


    NiMo star saw little dragon girl standing with her sword, as if there were no one else. The first one couldn''t hold his breath. Suddenly, the tiger roared, the iron snake waved out and rushed to her.


    As soon as he attacked, there was a gap on his left side. Little Dragon Girl''s sword trembled, NiMo star''s crutch jerked up and jumped back. But he felt a slight pain on his shoulder. When he looked down, he saw that a small hole had been punctured on his left shoulder, and the blood was oozing out. If it wasn''t for little dragon girl, he would not have connected his left arm now.


    Nemo star attack reactive, anti trauma, although the heart is angry, but also dare not rashly into. Three people stand in three sides each dance blade, little dragon girl stands in the center, all ignore.


    Yin Kexi''s "Huang Sha Wan Li whip method" has been used repeatedly for four times. With a sudden heart movement, he cried: "brother Nemo, brother Xiaoxiang, let''s step on half a step together."


    NiMo star and xiaoxiangzi didn''t understand his intention, but they thought he was a rich man in the western regions. He was knowledgeable and intelligent, so they took a step according to his words. At the same time, inksey stepped on the half step and cried: "the defense must be rigorous and the pace must be slow. Let''s take another half step. " The two of them came forward according to their words.


    After a while, they took a step forward. At this time, everyone could see that their circle around little dragon girl was gradually narrowing, and finally they would squeeze her in the center. Although the three did not dare to attack, each of them waved his weapon to form three walls of iron and steel, and gradually squeezed into the middle. The three defences combined into a powerful offensive, which was really fierce.


    When people see such a scene, in addition to Zhao Zhijing and a few others, they are secretly happy. Even Zhao Min and others are worried about little dragon girl.


    Little dragon girl saw that the three were getting closer and closer, but there was still no room for them to take advantage of their weapon moves. When she saw them not many times, she had to be crushed to death. At the moment, her double swords were stabbing. All she heard was the sound of Ding, and every move was on top of each other''s weapon.


    She even attacked dozens of swords and blocked them back, but each of them stepped forward. XiaoLongNu felt flustered gradually. When she retreated to her left, she stumbled and faltered. There was a big flaw in her sword technique. If xiaoxiangzi and others did not dare to attack, she would have been in great danger.


    "Uncle, younger martial sister, I''m afraid she won''t last long." Xuexue Er is restless and wants to get up to help each other several times. However, because the Mongolians are so powerful, they are worried that they will attract more experts from each other. On the contrary, they hurt XiaoLongNu.


    Song Qingshu suddenly said, "Dragon Girl, fighting left and right to drive the combination of two swords. Although it''s exquisite, don''t you forget that most swordsmanship in the world is enough with one sword? Why are you so persistent when the other side wants to take your sword? "


    Little dragon girl is originally a smart person of ice and snow. After listening to his advice, she suddenly realized that yinkesi''s Huang Sha Wan Li whip had a natural attraction. She was worried that her sword might be pulled, so she deliberately avoided his direction.


    Little Dragon Girl''s mind is simple. Just now Song Qingshu helped her, and she felt that the other side would not harm herself. Without a moment''s hesitation, he stabbed the whip with his left hand.


    As soon as they got in touch with each other''s weapons, little dragon girl felt that there was a strong force coming from her sword and she wanted to get rid of it. Seeing her calm face, she not only didn''t pull back, but took advantage of the power to send the sword forward, and let the sword in her hand be snatched by inksey.


    Yinkesi''s whip entangled her sword and could not wield it freely any more. At that moment, there was a loophole in the defense. Yin Kexi wants to throw the sword away in a hurry, but just when his soft whip is about to rise, Xiaolongnv''s long sword stabs out. Yin Kexi has a sharp pain on his wrist, and the soft whip can''t hold it.


    Yin Kexi''s wrist was injured and his blade fell to the ground. The iron wall of the hole was broken immediately. Xiao Longnu took the opportunity to pick up the sword from the ground. The two swords flashed like two electric lights, and the three besieged people quickly backed back.


    Instead of pursuing, Xiao Longnu raised her spirit and thrust her sword at Zhao Zhijing.


    The king of the Golden Wheel had suffered from the jade girl''s pure heart sword, and his face changed. On the contrary, the King Kong sect leader on one side had already seen that XiaoLongNu''s sword technique was high, but her internal power was not enough, so he put out two fingers to hold XiaoLongNu''s sword. When her internal power was shocked, he broke the sword. While XiaoLongNu was stunned, another finger poked at her waist silently.

 Chapter 368

    Little dragon girl didn''t expect that the two fragile fingers were harder than the sharp sword. Seeing the King Kong sect master clip his fingers, he thought he could cut off his fingertips with one sword. XiaoLongNu was kind-hearted. She thought she had no grudge against him, and she hesitated to show mercy. But in the blink of an eye, her sword was cut off, and the other hand had already poked her waist.


    Most men can''t bear to see this fairy like woman die. Although XiaoLongNu was shocked, she was still as cold as ice. Her whole upper body suddenly fell back.


    Just now, she was in a hurry to get rid of her power. Now, she seems to ignore inertia and turn in the opposite direction. Everyone in the room pinched a cold sweat for her, for fear that her slender waist would be broken.


    However, XiaoLongNu''s whole body shows exaggerated flexibility, just like willow branches. She completes this difficult movement very gently. She kicks the King Kong sect leader''s wrist with her toes and takes the opportunity to turn back to a foot away. She takes a look at the broken sword in her hand and looks at the other side warily.


    The leader of the Vajra sect respects his identity. If he can''t hit a little girl, he won''t pursue her any more. However, he admires Little Dragon Girl''s martial arts.


    "It''s as soft as a boneless waist, tut tut..." Song Qingshu quietly put down his hands, intending to perform dragon catching skill, and sighed.


    "What''s wrong with uncle?" One side of ice and snow son cover mouth smile way.


    "No ~" Song Qingshu rarely blushed and laughed.


    "Girl, your sword is broken. If you don''t like it, you can use it." All of a sudden, a clear male voice rang out. Everyone looked back. It turned out that it was the Royal young man sitting beside Ouyang Feng.


    Raising her hand to take the sword thrown by the other side, little dragon girl looked at it and looked quite satisfied.


    "Although this Wushan sword is not as famous as the heaven reliant sword and dragon slaying sword in the world, it is more than enough to divide gold and stone..." the young master of royal guards wanted to boast a lot, but little dragon girl nodded faintly, and then turned to look at Zhao Zhijing behind the king of Jinlun, leaving him a delicate figure.


    The young master of the royal guards breathed and had no fun, so he had to sit back, his face full of gloomy color.


    Song Qingshu smiles. He is handsome, bold and generous. It''s easy for ordinary women to feel good about him. He doesn''t know that he is a little dragon girl who doesn''t know much about the world, a girl who has no mouth, no heart and no expression.


    "My uncle seems very happy to see that young man chatting up with me." After having a close relationship with song Qingshu, Xuexue er''s mind is unconsciously tied to him. The smile on Song Qingshu''s lips can hardly escape her attention.


    "If you''re right, the royal prince should be the prince of the Jin Dynasty. It''s destined to be our enemy in the future, so I''m happy to see that he''s eaten. " Song Qingshu suddenly laughs and reaches over to hold Xueer''s greasy catkin. "Is sister-in-law jealous?"


    Ice and snow son heart jump, look up, see no one notice their little action under the table, quickly quietly break away, under the mask of pretty face already crimson, jiaochen way: "where ~"


    "Why is your finger so powerful?" Although XiaoLongNu would like to rush to kill Zhao Zhijing immediately, she is not a rash person. A king of the Golden Wheel Dharma is very powerful. The martial arts displayed by the Toutuo just now are not inferior to him. What''s more, there are a large group of experts who don''t know the depth.


    "The little girl is young, and it''s not surprising that she doesn''t know the prestige of Dali Jingang finger." The King Kong sect leader has a proud look on his face.


    "The great diamond finger of Shaolin Temple?" Little dragon girl doesn''t know much about the world, but she is not so sure about her life experience and martial arts in the world.


    The King Kong Master suddenly turned pale: "fart, what are the fake and shoddy King Kong fingers of the bald donkeys in Shaolin Temple? How can we be authentic! One of the four so-called "seeing, hearing and wisdom" monks in Shaolin Temple who have the highest attainments in the diamond finger is killed by Xie Xun''s random fists, one is easily captured by Cheng Kun, and the other can''t even beat my apprentice. It''s ridiculous. "


    "Dali Vajra refers to the Kungfu of Vajra gate, which was stolen by Shaolin Temple?" Little dragon girl didn''t think she was disobedient. She suddenly realized, but there was a little doubt on her face.


    Looking at the little dragon girl without any intention, the King Kong sect master is not easy to attack. His old face is red. On the contrary, the king of the golden wheel and the hundred damage Taoist are laughing.


    "I''m going to trouble this Taoist. Do you really want to protect him?" Little dragon girl was not interested in the origin of the sect, and soon put aside the diamond finger.


    "Little girl, you''d better leave early. There are so many of them here. Any one of them is a martial arts elder who is powerful in the world. You can''t win any one. It''s not good to get yourself involved later."


    On the other side, Ouyang Feng sneers, seemingly flattering, but actually full of irony. Although Ouyang Feng has not seen the daughter-in-law before because of the change of the plot, he can see that Zhao Min and his party should be Mongolian, so he doesn''t like it.


    Ouyang Feng''s words show that the hundred damage Taoist, the King Kong sect leader, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, and others are all masters. In particular, the hundred damage Taoist is a Wulin elder who claims to compete with Zhang Sanfeng. He is not willing to fight against a charming girl.


    "What do you mean?" See a few people neither answer, and block in front of Zhao Zhijing, small dragon female slightly angry way.


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "this elder sister is so good at martial arts. Can you tell her her good name?"


    Little dragon girl slightly frowned, light answer: "my surname is dragon." Then he closed his lips and said nothing.


    As soon as Zhao Min was stunned, he thought about it and understood little dragon girl''s temperament: "sister, I always like martial arts very much. I wonder if dragon girl can pass me her amazing sword skill just now?"


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "you can''t learn my martial arts."


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "although I dare not boast of learning martial arts, so far, there is no martial arts, I can''t learn."


    Zhao Min thinks that XiaoLongNu is not willing to teach others her martial arts easily. He doesn''t know that XiaoLongNu is telling the truth, because the jade girl''s heart sword technique requires two people to cooperate, one to use the jade girl''s sword technique, and the other to use the pure sword technique. If one wants to make it out, he must learn Zhou Botong''s skill of fighting left and right.


    And the skill of fighting left and right is not a simple minded person, who can''t learn it at all, especially Zhao Min and Huang Rong, who have seven delicate hearts and can''t even get started.


    Little dragon girl didn''t think so much. She said what she thought. Seeing that Zhao Min was confident, she pointed at Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping with her sword: "OK, kill these two Taoists, and I''ll teach you."


    Zhao Min''s face is exactly like this. Compared with her personal martial arts, she is more interested in the Quanzhen sect behind Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping. Naturally, she won''t abandon them. She said with a smile, "Miss long, just now you have seen the martial arts of my men. Do you think you can kill the two Taoist priests under their eyes?"


    Little Dragon Girl hesitated and said, "no, but you can protect them for a while, but you can''t protect them for a lifetime."


    When Zhao Min saw that she had already gone, he thought that it was a serious problem to have such a master lurking around day and night. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought to himself: "since Miss long thinks that she can''t, I can give you an extra chance. As long as you can beat any one of the three, the two Taoist priests will be at the disposal of the girl. If you can''t, why don''t you ask Miss long to stay and teach me that set of swordsmanship? "


    In fact, Zhao Min didn''t care about the sword technique. He just wanted to take this opportunity to end the enmity between the two sides. Now the situation is here. Taoist and others respect their status and refuse to take action. With XiaoLongNu''s swordsmanship and lightness skill, others may not be able to keep her.


    Once XiaoLongNu leaves, the lives of Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping are threatened all the time, which is absolutely unacceptable to Zhao Min, who is prepared to invest heavily in them.


    Although they respect their status and are unwilling to fight against XiaoLongNu, Zhao Min thinks that they don''t mind showing their hands in front of themselves and Huazheng in the name of gambling. Although XiaoLongNu''s swordsmanship is exquisite, her internal power is too weak. She is no match for the three of them.


    As long as XiaoLongNu is left by her side, Zhao Min can pretend that she can''t learn that set of swordsmanship and keep her in bondage all the time. She is confident that with her intelligence and wisdom, it''s not difficult for her to gradually resolve the hatred between XiaoLongNu and Zhao Zhijing over time.


    "Is that true?" Little Dragon Girl''s eyes brightened.


    Zhao Min a Leng, can''t think of why she would be so excited, only when she is vengeful, ready to let go, he nodded with a smile: "this is natural." Then he turned his head to look at the hundred loss Taoist and said respectfully, "I like this elder sister''s sword skill very much. Can you help me to point out the Dragon Girl and win this gamble for me?"


    The three of them look at each other. Although they don''t want to bully the small with the big, Zhao Min''s face can''t be denied. She spoke politely in front of outsiders, but the three knew how powerful she was in Mongolia, and it was not appropriate to offend her when she took refuge in Mongolia.


    What''s more, Zhao Min also gave the three people a suitable step, in the name of guidance, but also barely able to face, so they nodded and agreed.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma had suffered under the jade girl''s pure heart sword technique. He couldn''t help complaining in secret. But now he has to fight. The other two have agreed. How dare he lose his prestige in front of the public.


    "Miss long, you can choose an opponent at will. As long as you can... Support the hundred moves under them, you will win." Zhao Min felt that it would hurt the dignity of several masters to say that little dragon girl won, so he changed his words temporarily. Anyway, in her opinion, the three of them are far better than XiaoLongNu. It''s not difficult to beat her in a hundred moves.


    "Well," said little dragon girl, pointing her sword at the king of the golden wheel, "then I''ll choose him."

 Chapter 369

    As soon as the king of the Golden Wheel heard that he was green, but now he was hard to ride a tiger, so he had to stand up to fight. As if to cheer himself up, he said angrily, "if Yang Guo is not here, I don''t believe you can play all the power of the sword."


    Hearing Yang Guo, Ouyang Feng on one side moved, but he kept silent and continued to watch the battle.


    "Ever since?" Thinking of Yang Guo, XiaoLongNu felt a little sweet in her heart, and she hated Zhao Zhijing''s shamelessness. In addition, she was not good at words and ignored the words of the king of Jinlun. She raised her hand and attacked with a sword.


    There was a roar from the king of the golden wheel. Five giant wheels of gold, silver, copper, iron and lead whirled and danced, which made little dragon girl unable to get close to her. The sound of the five wheels only made everyone''s ears buzzing.


    "The great monk has great internal power." Ice and snow son worries to say.


    "His internal power can really rank among the best in the world." Song Qingshu nodded with approval, thinking that if long Xiangbo, the current king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, had not achieved great success, he would not have relied on these broken irons.


    In the inn, the shadow of the wheel is surging, the sword is strong, the king of the Golden Wheel roars like thunder, and the little dragon girl in white is better than snow. They are fighting from a distance more than Zhang away.


    Xiaoxiangzi and other onlookers watched the fight between the king of France and XiaoLongNu. They saw that although he defended more and attacked less, he took two or three moves and then handed one. The five rounds were so powerful that XiaoLongNu couldn''t get close to him, which was much higher than the three men who just defended but didn''t attack.


    They were both envious and admired. They all thought, "this monk has to be the first national teacher of Mongolia. It''s not a waste of him."


    I don''t know that although the king of Jinlun''s moves are fierce, he has been complaining in his heart. XiaoLongNu''s two handed sword moves are different, but they cooperate very well. Before the left hand sword attacks, the right hand sword attacks at the same time. He can''t retreat, but can''t enter. Every double sword move attacks several places, so he can''t save at the same time. If it wasn''t for his excellent internal and external skills, quick eyes and quick hands, and his hard and soft skills, he would have won the 17th sword in an instant.


    Although Zhao Min''s martial arts are not very good, her eyesight is very good. The scene of two people fighting is far away from her imagination. She has always admired the martial arts of King Falun. Seeing that he is now gradually falling into the disadvantage, Zhao Min is shocked: is this woman''s martial arts so high?


    Song Qingshu smiles and whispers to xuexue''er: "your younger martial sister is sure to win."


    Xuexue''er asked in surprise: "how can it be? The great monk''s martial arts are obviously much better than the younger martial sister''s. The younger martial sister beat him by surprise with her exquisite sword skills. When he calms down, it should be easy for him to win. I just hope that my younger martial sister can make it through a hundred moves. Thank God. "


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are so fierce now. He saw that the king of Jinlun was defeated. Naturally, he didn''t lie. Seeing that the king of Jinlun was as worried about his actual combat ability as the original work, song Qingshu said with a smile:


    "Your younger martial sister uses two kinds of swordsmanship by herself. Although she moves fast, her power is not as good as that of the two. Her real martial arts are far from the king of the golden wheel. Unfortunately, the king of the Golden Wheel had suffered from this "jade girl''s pure heart sword technique" before. When he saw this sword technique, he was scared first. In addition, XiaoLongNu''s moves, such as the spark flash, have played a leading role


    "If the king of Jinlun attacked XiaoLongNu with the powerful power on the wheel, she would not be able to resist. However, the king of Jinlun was so timid that he gave up his strength to compete with XiaoLongNu. It was true that he was defeated¡°


    It seems to confirm song Qingshu''s judgment that after 50 or 60 moves, the king of France was in danger. He called back the golden wheel to protect himself and did not dare to throw it to attack the enemy. After several moves, he took back the silver wheel, and then five rounds back together. He only defended but did not attack, just like xiaoxiangzi. The five wheels are different in weight, size, color and shape. They have thorns or inside corners, forming five rings that roll around him.


    Suddenly I heard Little Dragon Girl scold: "I''m here!" Follow the king''s low voice roar, Ding Ding number ring. They jumped up and down, and their moves became faster and faster. They were masters like xiaoxiangzi. They didn''t know what had changed with their scolding.


    "What just happened¡° Ice and snow son also didn''t see clearly, surprised to ask a way.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "the king of Jinlun is injured¡°


    After a while, the little dragon girl''s white shirt was splashed with more than a dozen blood, just like a few peach blossoms painted on the white silk. Nemo star happy way: "the little girl hurt!"


    Then the sword flashed twice, and the king of France roared. Xiaoxiangzi said coldly: "no! It''s the monk who got hurt


    Zhao Min''s face was gloomy. He never thought it would be this kind of result. Seeing that the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader around him were gloating, he thought about it and understood what they were thinking.


    These experts have unique skills and are always rebellious, so that after taking refuge in Mongolia, no one will agree with anyone. Everyone wants to be the most appreciated person by the superior. The name of the first Mongolian expert is quite attractive.


    Before the king of Jinlun was granted the title of Mongolian national teacher, he had the posture of the first master of Mongolia. The master of Baidai Taoism and King Kong sect, who later took refuge in Mongolia, was naturally not angry. However, as officials of the same Dynasty, it''s not easy for us to tear our faces apart and have a life and death contest. Now it''s up to outsiders to kill the king of the golden wheel. Naturally, they can''t get it.


    Zhao Min knows that in this case, it is impossible to ask them to help each other. Even if they agree, the king of Jinlun will not be able to lose face.


    All of a sudden, I had an idea. I seemed to chat with Princess Huazheng casually and said, "aunt, if I hold an embroidery needle and you hold a heavy hammer, we hit each other at the same time, who is more seriously injured?"


    Confused, Hua Zheng subconsciously replied, "of course, you are more seriously injured."


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "yes, even if my aunt was needled by the embroidery, it didn''t hurt much. On the contrary, I got a heavy hammer, and I was seriously injured even if I didn''t die."


    The king of the Golden Wheel knew that he would be defeated by little dragon girl soon. In the future, he would not be the first master of Mongolia. Even if he was under the Mongolian tent, he would not have a place of his own, so he would feel like death. Suddenly hearing Zhao Min''s crisp voice, he realized that the princess was talking about herself.


    When I think about it a little bit, the king of the Golden Wheel suddenly realized: Yes, I''ve been holding back all the time. I''m afraid I''ll be stabbed to death by little dragon girl. But I don''t know her internal power cultivation. Even if I''m stabbed with one or two swords by her, it''s mostly slight injury, and the delicate body of little dragon girl can''t stand the wheel containing true Qi. Why do I want to defend blindly?


    He made up his mind that as soon as the king changed his routine, he would no longer fight with her fast. In addition to protecting her vital points, most of XiaoLongNu''s sword moves are no longer defensive. Instead, he waves five wheels to attack and seeks to exchange injuries for injuries.


    In this way, it was the turn of little dragon girl to tie her hands and feet. Many times, in order to avoid the attack of King Jinlun, she had to take back the sword temporarily.


    Song Qingshu sighs a little. Zhao Min is really smart, and his martial arts are not very good. He can see the problem at a glance. He also indirectly reminds the king of Jinlun by chatting with him, saving him face. In addition to the real masters, most of them thought that the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was unprepared at first, but now they have begun to attack. I don''t know. If Zhao Min hadn''t reminded me, the king of Jinlun might have died under the little dragon girl''s sword.


    After many dodges, XiaoLongNu could not avoid the collision between the sword and the five wheels. After a crisp sound, the sword in her left hand was broken. Her delicate body was bitten by thunder, and her lips spilled a little blood. She quickly retreated.


    After suffering several times under the jade girl''s Suxin sword technique, the king of the Golden Wheel suddenly got a chance to kill her. He tried to kill XiaoLongNu by taking the opportunity.


    But suddenly there was a loud sound of frogs in the hall. A gray shadow came like a shell. From a long distance, he could feel the power of destroying the sky and the earth. The king of Jinlun was surprised and knew that if he didn''t accept the move, even if he could take XiaoLongNu''s life, he would be killed.


    In the blink of an eye, the king of Jinlun''s spirit sank into the elixir field. He quickly picked up the Dragon Xiangbo ruogong, and in the blink of an eye, he exchanged ten palms with the visitor. A fierce wind centered around two people scattered. Not to mention that most of the ordinary Wulin people in the inn, even the experts like xiaoxiangzi, were blown to the wrong side. Nemo star was the worst. His legs were broken and his footwall was unstable. He just sat on the ground. Only a few people in the lobby could sit on Diaoyutai.


    The king of the Golden Wheel retreated wildly for a few steps. He felt his Qi and blood churning. His face was red as if he was about to bleed. He suffered a lot after fighting XiaoLongNu for dozens of moves just now. He had lost a lot of internal power. In addition, he was in a hurry to meet the enemy, so he suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    Ouyang Feng laughed: "you are a great master. You need to rely on others to help you deal with a young girl. It''s ridiculous."


    It turns out that when Ouyang Feng heard the words of the king just now, he knew that little dragon girl and Yang Guo were lovers. Naturally, he would not see his daughter-in-law to suffer losses. Seeing that the king wanted to kill him secretly, he immediately offered to help him.


    The king of Jinlun''s face twitched. It''s a pity that now he was so depressed that he couldn''t speak for a moment. Ouyang Feng ignored him. Instead, he looked back at Song Qingshu with great interest: "are you Beiqiao Feng? The Dragon catcher is very handsome. "


    Just when XiaoLongNu''s life was hanging on the line, song Qingshu also took action. He grabbed XiaoLongNu with his hands and sucked her through the air.


    When XiaoLongNu is concentrating on dealing with the king of the golden wheel, she suddenly feels a huge force coming from her side. She can''t help but be pulled over. When she wakes up, she finds that she is sitting in the arms of the man who just said to help.


    Little dragon girl was angry in her heart, but she didn''t know how to deal with it when she thought that he was trying to save herself.

 Chapter 370

    Seeing that little dragon girl seems to be silly, she is still sitting in her arms. On the contrary, song Qingshu is not at ease. Although he enjoyed the touch of holding little dragon girl like this, he was not as nervous as everyone in the lobby, and there was a snow and ice sitting beside him.


    Feeling song Qingshu''s hand on her slender waist, little dragon girl just woke up and stood up. Her face was as cold as ice, showing a faint blush for the first time.


    Under the strange gaze of xuexue''er, song Qingshu smiles awkwardly and answers Ouyang Feng''s words to distract everyone''s attention: "I always admire Beiqiao Feng''s heroism. I think he should disdain to hide his head and show his tail like me."


    Looking at the mask on his face, all the people in the hall gave a kind laugh, and they were full of good feelings for his courage to laugh at himself, except the Mongolians.


    "With your martial arts, you must be a man of great fame in the world. Why don''t you dare to show your true face?" Zhao Minsu likes to control the whole situation. She is deeply afraid of such an inexplicable master.


    "Because I am so handsome, in order to prevent you from falling in love with me when you see my appearance, I have to wear a mask." With the mask cover, song Qingshu is like a child who doesn''t have to be afraid of punishment when he does something wrong, and he returns to the unbridled light pick in the past.


    Xuexue''er has a look that she can''t laugh or cry. Of course, she is wearing a mask, and others can''t see her expression clearly. The little dragon girl next to her looks at him in surprise. She has never seen such a shameless person before.


    Everyone in the hall could hear that he was teasing Zhao min. anyway, it was not too big to watch the play. He burst into laughter and whistled all over the place.


    Zhao Min face a cold, cold voice way: "Mr. Lu, Mr. He, for my mouth."


    Lu Zhangke and he biweng have been serving Zhao Min for a long time. They know her temper very well and are ready to fight for a long time. When they hear her order, they attack song Qingshu left and right without hesitation.


    Xuanming two elders each stretched out a palm, one enveloped the big acupoint in front of song Qingshu''s chest, one attacked his abdomen Dantian, and the other hand fanned his face.


    The two cooperated closely. If the enemy wanted to parry the attack, he would inevitably get two slaps in the face. If he reached out to block the attack on his hands, he would be killed on the spot.


    Not to mention ordinary experts, even the top experts will be embarrassed by their moves.


    "Dragon Girl, I''d like to borrow your sword."


    Little dragon girl just heard the sound in her ear. She felt that her hand was empty. She was shocked. A sword master didn''t even know how his sword was taken away. It was incredible.


    Xuanming two elders suddenly felt a gorgeous sword light appeared in front of them. They were so shocked that they quickly changed their moves and took out their weapons from their arms.


    After a long chant, the two wolves stepped back for several feet, looking at half of the crane mouth pen and deer head stick left in their hands, with a look of lingering fear.


    "Miss long, do you want to kill Zhao Zhijing?" After pushing back xuanming Er Lao, song Qingshu looks at Xiao Longnu and asks.


    Little dragon girl didn''t look back and nodded subconsciously.


    "If you want to kill Zhao Zhijing, you don''t have to gamble with that princess." Song Qingshu smiles, and his figure disappears in the same place. Everyone blinks, and he stands there again. It seems that he hasn''t moved from the beginning to the end. The only difference is that there is a red blood bead hanging on the tip of his sword.


    "Cluck ~" a strange voice sounded in the hall, and everyone turned to look. Zhao Zhijing, who was hiding behind the Mongolian warrior, covered his throat and fell down slowly with an unbelievable look on his face.


    In an uproar, the Mongolians, in particular, stood up one after another. Even the Vajra sect master and the hundred damage Taoist priest, who had been silent all along, also looked shocked. Song Qingshu''s sword was so fast that if he didn''t guard against it, he would have blood on the spot.


    After seeing Zhao Zhijing, Zhao Min soon had a plan to control Quanzhen sect. But all this disappeared with the death of Zhao Zhijing. He was surprised and angry. He looked at Song Qingshu: "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu received the tip of the sword in front of him and breathed a breath. The blood was scattered and said in a strange sad tone: "you can call me Ximen chuixue."


    Every boy in his previous life dreamed that one day he would be as white as Ximen blowing snow, and a long sword would be invincible in the world. When song Qingshu found that he could reach this realm vaguely, he sadly found that he would never go back to the wonderful world before.


    "Simon blowing snow?" Zhao Min was stunned. He had never heard of this man because of the powerful intelligence network of Ruyang palace. He was worried about what kind of Wulin elder he was. He turned his head and looked at the hundred damage Taoist. When he saw the other side shaking his head, he was even more confused.


    Song Qingshu chose to kill Zhao Zhijing and let Yin Zhiping go because he felt that Yin Zhiping was the so-called "Dragon Knight" in the Western magic world. In the world of three body, he could also be called XiaoLongNu''s "wall breaker"... No matter what, his life and death should be decided by XiaoLongNu himself.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know that there had never been such a tragedy in the world


    As for Zhao Zhijing, a scum, song Qingshu didn''t like him very much, so he helped Xiao Longnu to cook.


    "Dragon Girl, your sword." Song Qingshu, holding the sword, carefully hands it to Xiao Longnu. Looking at her peerless face, he is full of pity. How stingy God is, why can''t he tolerate too perfect things in the world.


    "Well," surprised by the grace of his sword just now, little dragon girl picked it up at a loss, "thank you."


    "It''s all family. It should be." Song Qingshu smiles faintly.


    "Family?" Little dragon girl is slightly angry in her heart. Although she is good at martial arts, she is a little confused.


    "I''d like to introduce you," Song Qingshu said, pulling xuexue''er over. "My wife is also a descendant of the ancient tomb sect. In terms of her age, you and Li Mochou should call her elder martial sister. As for me, you can call my brother-in-law... Ouch!"


    Seeing that song Qingshu said that he was his wife in front of the public, xuexue''er wanted to go in one by one. Fortunately, there was a mask blocking him, so he had to comfort himself. Anyway, other people couldn''t recognize him. When he heard that he was still talking nonsense, he pinched him by the waist.


    "Elder martial sister?" Little dragon girl looks puzzled. She has never heard of master and other heirs.


    Xuexue''er smiles and flicks her sleeve on the table. All the chopsticks in the bamboo tube jump out. Xuexue''er reaches out her white hands and slaps them up and down. It seems that dozens of chopsticks are controlled and fixed in the air by an invisible hand, but none of them fall to the ground.


    "It''s all over the place!" Little dragon girl was surprised. She had no doubt in her heart. She called out, "elder martial sister ~"

 Chapter 371

    "Ah ~" ice and snow sweetly answered, holding the hand of little dragon girl to one side, sat down, and began to chat with each other.


    "There are so many people here. Let''s change places." Song Qingshu reaches through xuexue''er''s armpit and holds her up.


    Although xuexue''er is not used to being so close to him in public, he has to blush at the thought of being covered by a mask. Seeing XiaoLongNu''s stunned appearance, he says: "little younger martial sister, there are many bad people here. Please come with us."


    Although she is simple, XiaoLongNu is not stupid. She understands that many Mongolians are superior to her in martial arts. It''s not wise to be alone. Although Yin Zhiping has not killed her, Zhao Zhijing, the mastermind, has already killed her, and her anger has gone away.


    She grew up in an ancient tomb. When she was very young, her master died. There was only one grandmother with her. Li Mochou, the only elder martial sister, was hostile to her for the reason of seeking the jade girl''s Heart Sutra. This time, she suddenly found out that she had a gentle elder martial sister. XiaoLongNu took her as her mother''s family.


    "You want to leave after you kill someone. It''s too arrogant," Zhao Min sneered. "What''s more, this dragon girl just lost. According to the gambling agreement, she should stay with me and teach swordsmanship."


    As if to get a hint, xiaoxiangzi, who is nearest to them, stands in front of them. The three had been killed by XiaoLongNu''s sword technique, but after seeing the king of Jinlun fight back to win, they settled down and realized that they were scared by her amazing sword technique before. In fact, as long as she defends specifically, her sword is hard to cause substantial damage to the three.


    Just now, Zhao Min and Hua Zheng lost a big face in front of them. They urgently need to prove their value again. Otherwise, they may not be able to get along well in Mongolia in the future.


    Although song Qingshu''s sword shocked the audience just now, the three heard that he and Xiao Longnu were all from the same sect. They subconsciously thought that song Qingshu''s sword technique was just as fast as Xiao Longnu ''.


    Nemo star is the most irascible. After his legs are broken, it is even worse. Just now, he was shocked to the ground by the palm of the king of the golden wheel and Ouyang Feng because of his inconvenience. He felt very embarrassed. Among the three, he needed to restore his image most. So he roared and waved his iron stick to song Qingshu.


    He learned the lesson of the instability of the footwall before. First, he made a great effort. He didn''t want to be skillful when waving the iron crutch. He just wanted strength. He tried to force song Qingshu to be tough. In his opinion, although song Qingshu wore a mask, he should not be over 30 years old. How much skill can he have?


    Seeing that Nemo''s legs were broken, but he was the first to rush up, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. In the original work, the three men''s strength changed from strong to weak. At the peak, they were able to fight against the king of Jinlun in the Mongolian tent. Several of them even formed a force to suppress Guo Jing. According to the narrator, at that time, except for a few people such as Wujue and Guo Jing, they were able to dominate the world.


    But later, Yang Guo and Huang pharmacist easily pushed NIMA star around as a ball. Yang Guo also killed NIMA star with a jade hairpin across the air. The last two of them were also shocked by Jueyuan, who had empty internal power but no martial arts skills. They were called Mongolian three heroes, but they were teased by readers as Mongolian three balls


    NiMo star saw that song Qingshu suddenly had something to wander about. He was overjoyed. As soon as the iron crutch sank, he swept to his leg. Now he is not able to move, and song Qingshu''s lightness skill is too high, so he must break the other party''s most advantageous place at the beginning.


    Seeing that he was about to sweep the legs of song Qingshu, before NiMo star could be happy, he felt that his hand sank, and the iron crutch of his right hand had been trampled on by the other side.


    NiMo star quickly pull back hard, which know each other a foot on, really like the town of Yue, where won a cent?


    Seeing nimoxing''s red face, song Qingshu sighed: "it''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. How carefree you are when you are king and dominating in Tianzhu. Why do you come to the Central Plains for this muddy water?"


    With these words, the strength of the sole of the foot suddenly disappeared. NiMo star is carrying a strong pull back, hands suddenly empty, iron back, bang, heavily hit on the chest. If the enemy strikes with great strength, even if he can''t resist the attack, he will fight with his internal force. Now he will strike by himself. There is no resistance at all. But he feels a sharp pain in his chest, and a mouthful of blood will come out. When it''s dark, he looks up and falls to the ground.


    Not far away, Zhao MINXIU frowned slightly, and could not help cursing.


    Although xiaoxiangzi and Yin Kexi are a little afraid of song Qingshu''s martial arts, they never think that his real martial arts can be much better than their own. Seeing nimoxing''s defeat in such a mess, they think that his broken leg will be extremely useless. Yinkesi grabs a few steps, picks up the iron crutch on the ground and hands it to nimoxing. NiMo star picked up, in the underground a support, want to jump away, did not know the arm hemp soft no longer, a support under, unexpectedly Gudong fall.


    Xiaoxiangzi was always gloating. As long as other people were unlucky, whether they were friends or enemies, they all felt happy and thought, "Tianzhu dwarfs are always conceited. They don''t agree with me. This is the end. Now the master Bi Ji is going to catch Ximen chuixue first. It''s a good chance to be famous in front of the princess and the princess. " He jumped out and said, "xiaoxiangzi has come to learn your swordsmanship!"


    Hearing xiaoxiangzi''s name, song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of disgust. He thought how gorgeous Xiaoxiang''s concubine is. It''s a shame that you and her name are similar. As a result, he was no longer merciful and kicked a bench at his toes.


    When xiaoxiangzi waved the mourning stick, he imagined a lot of possibilities. Later, song Qingshu would deal with his attack. He didn''t know that so far away, a dark shadow suddenly magnified in front of him. With a bang, the bench fell apart. Xiaoxiangzi was also hit with golden eyes, as if he was drunk. He turned around in the same place and lost his fighting power in a short time.


    Yin Kexi was stabbed in the wrist when he was fighting with XiaoLongNu just now. Now his martial arts are greatly reduced. He thinks that fighting alone is not the mysterious opponent in front of him. He always acts carefully. While xiaoxiangzi attacks, he waves the Golden Dragon whip to song Qingshu. Unexpectedly, xiaoxiangzi was hit in the middle of the way. Yin Kexi wanted to take back the Golden Dragon whip, but there was no time.


    Song Qingshu held the whip between his fingers. Seeing that the whip was full of jewels, diamond and white jade, he laughed: "this weapon is also valuable." As soon as the voice came down, Yin Kexi felt that a strange force came from the soft whip and the tiger''s mouth cracked. How could he hold it.


    The sound of Ding Ding Dong was heard. Gold, silver and jewels were scattered all over the floor. A golden dragon whip with jewels had broken into pieces.


    The strange force from the whip made him stand back three or four steps. His face was like gold paper. Although he still had a smile at the corner of his mouth, he was more miserable than happy. In an instant, he felt that his internal organs were turning over. Standing there, he did not dare to move half a step or luck, so he was stiff.


    Zhao Min''s dissatisfaction grew stronger and stronger. He thought to himself, how can Kublai''s experts be so useless? On the contrary, the King Kong sect leader, the hundred damage Taoist, the king of the golden wheel and others were shocked. They knew xiaoxiangzi''s martial arts attainments very well, and thought that it was not difficult to beat any of them. But if the other three joined hands, the winner was still unknown, let alone just face to face, they would lose their fighting power.


    On the other side, Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. With their accomplishments, we can naturally see how the three common moves of song Qingshu just now turned decay into magic. It seems easy and simple, but they thought to themselves that they could never be as light as he was.


    After the three men''s delay, the King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist had already reflected that they stopped song Qingshu one by one, and the king of the golden wheel was also looking at him with eyes twinkling.


    Xuanming two elders didn''t move. On the one hand, they wanted to protect Zhao Minhua and Zheng. On the other hand, the master had already set out, so it was not convenient for them to do so.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows jump, "did not expect that I would bother several master level figures to deal with."


    The hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader turned red. As they were, they could not bully more than less. Even if they fought with song Qingshu one-on-one, they would inevitably fall into the bad name of bullying the small. However, they could see that song Qingshu''s martial arts were unfathomable. Although they were not afraid of one-on-one, they knew that one person alone would never keep him, so they left their seats at the same time.


    Ouyang Feng on the other side laughs: "I can''t stand bullying the less with more. Today, my hands are itching. If you don''t mind, how about you and me fighting together?"


    Mongolian People''s faces changed one after another. If someone didn''t think much of the name of Western drugs before, after seeing the power of Ouyang Feng''s hand just now, although he was suspected of sneaking attack, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma of his own side was really injured under his hands. How could he not be afraid of it.


    Song Qingshu laughs to himself, thinking that he and Ouyang Feng are really predestined friends. Even if he wears a mask, he can still unite with him. "In this case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient, but I don''t know who Mr. Ouyang will choose as his opponent?" There is a free thug, song Qingshu naturally will not be stupid enough to be brave and really choose one or two.


    Ouyang Feng thought in his heart: that Taoist who has been famous for decades is really unfathomable. He doesn''t need to take any risks. Let Ximen chuixue, who is also ignorant, deal with it. He can also take the opportunity to explore the reality of them by observing from the side; On the contrary, it was the King Kong sect leader. Although he was also excellent in martial arts, according to his martial arts just now, although he did not say that he could win steadily, he would not lose at least


    Seeing the involvement of the people in the state of Jin, Zhao Min immediately had a headache. His own strength, whether against Ximen chuixue or against the people in the state of Jin, is a sure winner. But now the alliance between the two sides is not sure who will win.


    In Zhao Min''s mind, he quickly figured out that the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader were two to two, and they should not be able to decide the outcome in a short time. There are also xuanming Er Lao, Jinlun FA Wang and other experts on our side. It''s not a big problem to deal with the Iron Palm master in the kingdom of Jin. But now the Jinlun FA Wang is injured, and XiaoLongNu and others should not sit back and ignore it. They may not be able to take advantage of it if they fight together.


    Zhao Min shakes his head and is about to let the hundred damage Taoist let go. Suddenly he looks up and sees the people coming in at the gate of the inn, as well as the leader, a man and a woman. His beautiful eyes suddenly show a glimmer of brilliance and are sure to win.

 Chapter 372

    "King Xiao, I didn''t expect that we would meet here." Zhao Min got up and saluted the visitors. All the Wulin dignitaries in the hall had already seen Zhao Min''s noble status. Seeing that she was so courteous to the man who came in, they all turned to see what was sacred.


    The visitor is very tall. He is in his thirties. He has thick eyebrows, big eyes, high nose and wide mouth. He has a square face with Chinese characters. He is very influential when he looks around.


    Looking at the familiar shadow beside Xiao Feng, song Qingshu was stunned: "yelunan fairy?" Seeing that she stood respectfully behind the man and contacted Zhao Mingang, she was surprised: is it Xiao Feng?


    Xiao Feng was stunned to see the fierce atmosphere in the inn, but he was very brave. He went straight through the hall and came to Zhao Min: "since last farewell, the princess''s style is still the same. Eh, who is this?" Sitting beside Zhao Min, Hua Zheng''s identity is obviously not low, and Xiao Feng is stunned.


    Zhao Min pulled the zither and said with a smile, "aunt, let me introduce you. This is Xiao Feng, king of the southern Academy of Liaoning; King Xiao, this is my aunt Princess Huazheng


    "It turned out to be the famous King Xiao." In front of her eyes, Hua Zheng is a girl in Mongolian grassland, although she is depressed because of Guo Jing. It is an instinct to respect heroes.


    In recent years, Xiao Feng has been famous all over the world. His martial arts have been invincible in the Central Plains. Later, he was taken by all the troops. He saved yeluhongji, the emperor of Liao, and was regarded as the king of the South court. After several years of fighting in the East and West, he saved Liao from the collapse of the mansion. Now, Liao can stand between the Jin and Qing powers, and Xiao Feng takes more than half of the credit.


    "I''ve seen the princess." Xiao Feng''s first impression of Yingqi''s Chinese zither is also very good.


    "Who is this girl?" When Zhao Min saw the yelunan immortal behind Xiao Feng, she was attracted by her unique temperament. Although she was beautiful, what impressed people most was that she was like a sharp sword.


    "This is yelunanxian, the princess of Cheng''an in Liao Dynasty." Xiao Feng said with a smile, and yelunan fairy nodded slightly.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that the princess is the most outstanding young expert in the royal family of the Liao Dynasty. When I see her today, she really deserves her reputation." Zhao Min''s duty in Mongolia is to be responsible for the princes and ministers of various countries as well as the related matters in the rivers and lakes. Therefore, when he heard the name of yelunan fairy, he quickly came up with relevant information.


    "It''s not worth mentioning compared with many experts in Ruyang palace." Although jerunan was modest in his words, he was not humble.


    From the time she walked into the inn, no one really doubted her martial arts attainments, whether it was her breathing frequency or her calm bearing.


    "By the way, when I came in just now, I saw that the princess''s men were about to fight with others. What''s the matter?" After the greetings, Xiao Feng threw out his doubts.


    "My younger sister accidentally revealed her identity. These masters of the state of Jin took the opportunity to blackmail me and the Ruyang palace." Zhao Min said pitifully that she knew that a single alliance between Mongolia and Liaoning was not so safe, but Xiao Feng would never sit back and ignore Khitan''s hatred for Nuzhen. As for the mysterious master Ximen chuixue, she naturally belongs to the master of Jin with her spring and autumn strokes.


    "Jin people?" Xiao Feng''s eyes were wide open. At the beginning, Liao was almost destroyed by Jin. Similar to the fate of Northern Song Dynasty, many concubines and princesses were abducted by Jin people. Even the imperial tombs of Liao were excavated by greedy Jin people. Everyone in Qidan hated Jin.


    After the armistice between Xiao Fenggang and Wu Sangui, he heard that the Qing Dynasty was ready to eradicate the Golden Snake camp. The state of Qing has always been the most solid ally of the state of Jin. After years of war with Liao, Xiao Feng certainly did not want to see the state of Qing eliminate its internal troubles.


    At the same time, yelunanxian, under the arrangement of tieyinsi, went to Shandong to wait for an opportunity. When he passed Xiaofeng territory, xiaofengnianji had not set foot in the Central Plains for many years since he left the beggars'' sect, so he came to Qiaozhuang with her.


    Along the way, they discussed the current situation for a long time, and finally agreed that they should help the Golden Snake camp this time anyway, leaving a "big cancer" to Manchu.


    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, Xiao Feng looked to the people in the kingdom of Jin. When he saw the appearance of the man in the royal guards, he was surprised and angry: "Wan Yan Liang? Take your life As soon as his figure flashed, he attacked there with one hand.


    It turns out that the man in the royal guards is a Hussar of the state of Jin. General Wan Yanliang often leads his troops to invade the state of Liao these years. Xiao Feng leads his troops to fight against him several times. On the one hand, because of the strength of the Jin army, on the other hand, Wan Yanliang is proficient in the art of war.


    In addition, it was Wan Yanliang''s father, Wan yanzonggan, who led the Jin army to ransack the imperial mausoleum of Liao state in the past. Liao people had long wanted to get rid of it. How could Xiao Feng let go of this good opportunity when he saw him go out light.


    Seeing Xiao Feng coming out from such a distance, Qiu Qianren, who was guarding Wan Yanliang, didn''t think much of it. In the blink of an eye, he was faced with a huge force. Qiu Qianren was so shocked that he quickly picked up his iron hand to meet him.


    Both Qiu Qianren''s Iron Palm and Xiao Feng''s 18 dragon subduing palms are the most powerful palms in the world. The strength of their fighting is more fierce than Ouyang Feng''s Golden Wheel Dharma king just now. All the tables, chairs and floors nearby are broken.


    Qiu Qianren retreated a few feet to protect Wan Yanliang with the help of anti shock force. At this time, other guards finally responded and took out their weapons one after another.


    He is a man of great martial arts who can serve as a guard beside Wan Yanliang. How can he know that Xiao Feng looks fierce and fierce. Every time he raises his hand, a warrior of the kingdom of Jin vomits blood and falls to the ground.


    Qiu Qianren was shocked. Just now, after the fight, his blood and blood were churning and he was tired of vomiting. But Xiao Feng continued to fight with the guards as if nothing had happened.


    "The name of beiqiaofeng really deserves its reputation."


    Qiu Qianren''s mind quickly flashed an idea. He couldn''t help but let these elite bodyguards be killed by Xiao Feng. He quickly adjusted his internal breathing and immediately welcomed them.


    Seeing that Xiao Feng was not far away, Ouyang Feng was surprised and angry. He didn''t care about the King Kong sect leader any more. He strode out and hit Xiao Feng on the back with one palm.


    At this time, yelunan fairy also arrived with a sword. In fact, when she saw Xiao Feng move, she followed him. But Xiao Feng was too fast, so it seemed that she had been delayed for a long time. See Ouyang Feng sneak attack from behind, yelunan fairy quickly raised the sword to meet up.


    Seeing the sharp sword stabbing, Ouyang Feng hit one side of his body, and a dragon chanted. The sword in yelunan immortal''s hand was broken. Ouyang Feng''s other hand came in a flash. Yelunan immortal bit his silver teeth and stabbed him with the broken sword.


    Ouyang Feng didn''t get hurt when his hands and swords crossed. On the contrary, yelunan fairy had a sharp pain in his mouth. He couldn''t hold it any longer. The broken sword was shaken back.


    Fortunately, yelunan''s body method was very good. He rolled over in mid air and just escaped being seriously injured by his own sword. The two old men of xuanming, who were not far away, immediately changed their look and waved their hands to knock down the roaring broken sword.


    After yelunan fairy''s turn, Xiao Feng took advantage of the gap between Qiu Qianren and Ouyang Feng to fight more than ten moves in the blink of an eye. At last, taking advantage of the counter shock force of the opposite palm, he grabbed yelunan fairy''s shoulder and went back to Zhao min.

 Chapter 373

    The two sides have been separated by the reaction of the people in the hall. The difference is that the Jin people are in a mess, but Xiao Feng seems to be able to go in and out.


    Yelunan was unwilling to forget Ouyang Feng. She didn''t expect that she would be defeated by the other side. Although the main reason was that she had to give up her exquisite swordsmanship to resist Ouyang Feng''s direct attack in order to protect Xiaofeng''s flank. But losing is losing. The first time yelunan felt that he was fighting between life and death, what was the gap between himself and those top experts.


    "I haven''t asked about the world for so many years. I didn''t expect that there was a young master like you in the river and lake. Beiqiaofeng really deserves its reputation." Ouyang Feng looks at Xiao Feng with a dignified look. He thinks that his opponent''s attainments in dragon subduing eighteen palms are better than his opponent Hong Qigong for many years. He is fighting with him for life and death, and the winner is still unknown.


    Ouyang Feng''s fighting power at that moment surprised song Qingshu. He didn''t expect that Ouyang Feng would be so much more powerful after he recovered his mind than when he was on Shenlong island. Originally, according to his estimation of the strength of the Wulin people in the world, Ouyang Feng should not beat Xiao Feng. How could he know that their short fight just now was even.


    The best in all the land of the nine Yin manual classics was muddle along without any aim. Ouyang Feng was the first to win the first prize in the two theory of Huashan. Unfortunately, from then on, he was mentally confused and had been in a terrible situation for more than ten years. Finally, at the top of Huashan, three days and three nights with Master Hongqi, he died of exhaustion. According to song Qingshu, Ouyang Feng''s martial arts are at most equal to that of Hong Qigong, or even equal to that of Hong Qi who used his dog beating stick.


    However, after experiencing the changes of Ouyang Feng''s strength several times, song Qingshu had to sigh that the peak strength of Western drugs when he was fully awake was not comparable to that old man who was crazy and had only instinct to fight.


    "Toad skill and iron palm? Are you Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, and Chiu Qianren, a man floating on the water Xiao Feng has been around the world for more than 30 years. He has met neither the elders of the beggars'' sect nor the eminent monks of Shaolin, who are far from his rivals. I didn''t expect that he met two people with equal strength this time.


    "King Xiao has a good eye." Seeing that Xiao Feng didn''t mean to start at the moment, Ouyang Feng stood up with his hand in his pocket. At their level, there were very few battles between life and death. After all, if you want to kill your opponent, you may have to pay a heavy price.


    On one side, Qiu Qianren''s face was very blue, and his hands in his sleeves trembled slightly. After he had trained his iron palm, he was conceited that he could compete with Wang Chongyang in the past. How could he know that he had fallen behind in front of a younger generation today, and suddenly he felt that his face had no light.


    "As a great master of the Han Dynasty, why are they willing to be the running dogs of the Jin Dynasty?" Xiao Feng angrily scolds a way, his heart is clear, Wan Yanliang has Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qian Ren to protect, oneself afraid can''t kill him.


    Ouyang Feng faintly smiles and doesn''t explain. On the contrary, Qiu Qianren can''t help sneering and says, "you were not the leader of the beggars'' sect before, but why did you go to Qidan to be Yelv Hongji''s running dog?"


    "Xiao was teased by fate. He could not choose his blood. How dare he compare with them?" Xiao Feng''s voice is loud, and he has a healthy spirit.


    Wan Yanliang laughed, got up and said, "brother Xiao misunderstood. Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Qiu are both distinguished guests in Xiaowang''s mansion. Xiaowang usually serves as a superior minister, for fear that they may not be well served. They are also teachers of Xiaowang. The running dogs say that they are just sewage splashed by some people with ulterior motives. Brother Xiao is so wise and powerful, Naturally, I don''t have the same view as those who are small


    Seeing the expression of Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, song Qingshu laughs: this Wanyan Liang knows how to win people''s hearts. In the original work, Ouyang Feng should not belong to Wanyan Honglie, the king of Zhao. Where is Wanyan Honglie in this world?


    Zhao Min is annoyed. Just when Xiao Feng attacked Wan Yanliang, if the King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist took the hand at the same time, Wan Yanliang would not have life at this time.


    Although Zhao Min has a quick mind, he is not very clear about the psychology of these martial arts masters. In the view of the Vajra sect master and the hundred damage Taoist, if they had made a move just now, it would inevitably lead to a fight between life and death. Both Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren are experts who are similar to themselves. If they are not careful, they will have to peel off their skin.


    It''s better to let Xiao Feng take the lead and fight with them first. When the time comes, both of them will be defeated, and they will be able to take advantage of each other.


    Zhao Min thought it was because they didn''t get their own orders, so he got up and said to Xiao Feng, "King Xiao, why don''t you and I join hands to capture Wan Yanliang?"


    Xiao Feng''s face moved. With his own strength, it was hard for him to hurt Wan Yanliang from Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren and a group of experts in the kingdom of Jin. But if the experts of Ruyang palace were added in, he would have a complete grasp.


    Ouyang Feng and others have turned pale one after another. It''s hard to deal with the experts under Ruyang palace alone. In addition, Xiao Feng, who is brave and good at fighting, is in danger today.


    "Mr. Simon, the princess wants to get rid of us with you. What do you think?" Wanyanliang is not in a hurry, all of a sudden found the key figure of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t expect to become a sweet cake. Although Wan Yanliang''s tone was asking, he was clearly dragging himself into the water.


    But song Qingshu didn''t want to go through the muddy water. He thought to himself that with his lightness skills, it''s not difficult to take XiaoLongNu and xuexue''er away safely. What''s more, the two girls'' lightness skills are very good.


    Noting the tense atmosphere in the hall, song Qingshu suddenly changed his mind. Wan Yanliang is a very important figure in the state of Jin. He is not only noble in status, but also proficient in the art of war. If he dies here, he will break an arm of the state of Jin. With the change of time, Mongolia will be even more invincible.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, all the Manchu, Jin, Liao, and even the Southern Song Dynasty were passers-by. The ultimate enemy was always the giant of Mongolia. Other countries, even if they were enemies for the time being, could unite temporarily to deal with Mongolia.


    Today, the most famous army in the world is naturally the Mongolian Qixue, followed by the meng''anmuke of the Jin Kingdom and the eight banners of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. If the Jin Kingdom and the Manchu Qing Dynasty collapse, Mongolia will be invincible.


    Now Song Qingshu is the actual controller of the Qing Dynasty. Naturally, he does not want to see anything happen to the "ally" of the state of Jin. In the future, he will rely on them to help carry the Mongolian cavalry


    Making up his mind, song Qingshu asked the two women around him with a smile: "which side do you think I can help?"


    As soon as xuexue''er stays, she doesn''t like the kingdom of Jin, but now Mongolia has made it clear that it is not good for her. If she sits by and watches Zhao Min and his party deal with Wan Yanliang, she will be in danger after they free up their hands.


    "You just killed the Taoist priest and offended the princess. Naturally, you can only help the other side."


    "What do you think, Dragon Girl?" Song Qingshu looks at Little Dragon Girl.


    "Help Ouyang Feng there." XiaoLongNu said coldly that his logic was simple. Zhao Min and his party prevented him from killing Zhao Zhijing several times. There were also villains like King Jinlun under her command. Naturally, they were bad people. Wan Yanliang, who was over there in the kingdom of Jin, just gave him his sword. Ouyang Feng helped himself again. Naturally, he was a good man.


    "Well," Song Qingshu shrugged, looked at Wan Yanliang and said with a smile, "it seems that we have to fight the enemy together."


    With the help of Ximen chuixue, Ouyang Feng suddenly came to the bottom of his heart. Looking at Zhao Min and his party, he laughed and said, "do you want to fight alone, or do you want to rush on?"


    Zhao Min thought in his heart that his party and Xiao Feng''s strength naturally occupied the advantage, but this kind of thing can''t simply do addition and subtraction. If they rush forward, they will fight to the death knowing that they are hopeless.


    Many of the experts on his side are from Kublai Khan''s account, not from Ruyang palace. When we fight later, we will definitely have our own ghosts, and we are eager to take advantage of the opportunity to consume others'' strength... Under mutual checks and balances, the strength of the state of Jin will rise and fall, and it''s not sure who will win.


    Want to understand all this, Zhao Min smile: "now we are not two armies against each other, since we are in the river, we will do according to the rules of the river. We each choose five experts, and win three games. If you win, the princess will not say two words, and will leave here immediately. If we are lucky to win, how about you give me wan Yanliang?"


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qian Ren look at each other, it is not clear why Zhao Min would choose this kind of almost stupid method under the advantage.


    "Mr. Ouyang, you are only the guest Qing of wanyanliang''s family. You are not the master and servant of wanyanliang''s family. If you fight as much as you can, you will do your best for him. You are worthy of your heart. My princess can promise you that no matter whether you win or lose in this contest, I will let you go."


    Zhao Min went on, but he thought to himself that the old foxes like the King Kong sect leader, who suffered a lot of losses, have never worked hard. However, they attach great importance to their personal reputation. They are not afraid that they will not try their best in this kind of competition.


    Wan Yanliang says that he is very powerful. Zhao Min''s fighting and pulling will break up all the morale he has accumulated. Now that his subordinates have a choice, how can they fight to death? He knew that if he insisted on fighting in groups at this time, he would lose the hearts of his subordinates even more. At this point, he would not lose the color of Xiaoxiong. He said with a smile: "Mr. Ouyang, you don''t have to worry. You are willing to compete with those Mongolian experts. Xiao Wang is very grateful. In case of failure later, it''s just that Xiao Wang is doomed to die here. Just leave."


    The solemn and stirring tone of song Qingshu''s voice made him nod his head. Wan Yanliang retreated to advance, and in a flash, his morale gradually disintegrated was aroused again. He and Zhao Min could be called Yu Liang for a while.


    Ouyang Feng and other old foxes will not be trapped by his one or two words, but considering his usual courtesy, he is determined to try his best to save his life later. But when he looked around, he was surprised to find that he could not find five top experts.

 Chapter 374

    Ouyang Feng thought to himself: Qiu Qianren, Ximen chuixue, XiaoLongNu and XiaoLongNu were the best swordsmen, but they would lose a lot if their internal power was too weak. They could have used her to deal with the king of Jinlun, but just now the king of Jinlun got Zhao Min''s hint and knew how to beat her.


    And even if you count her, there are only four people, the rest... Ouyang Feng''s eyes subconsciously turn to the ice snow son beside song Qingshu.


    In his opinion, xuexue''er is XiaoLongNu''s elder martial sister. Her martial arts will not be too bad. Moreover, when she is with Ximen chuixue, her martial arts may be much better than what she imagined.


    Noticing Ouyang Feng''s eyes, song Qingshu immediately guessed what he thought. Although xuexue''er''s martial arts are good, I''m afraid he can''t catch up with these top experts. But at this time, we can''t grow other people''s ambition and destroy our prestige. Song Qingshu nodded and said, "there are two of you and three of us. As long as you can win one game, we won''t lose this gamble."


    Everyone in the hall took a breath. They didn''t understand why he was so confident. Even if he could win one game, could these two little girls win the next?


    Everyone has seen XiaoLongNu''s martial arts. Although her sword technique is exquisite, her cultivation is limited. I''m afraid it''s hard to win the next match. Is it because the other woman is also a top expert.


    Zhao Min also has this doubt in his heart, so he quickly summons his subordinates to discuss.


    The hundred damage Taoist said, "we''re going to end up with Lao Fu, King Xiao, King Kong sect leader, and the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma. I''ll let my two disciples, Lu Zhangke or he biweng, come out."


    Hearing what he said, xiaoxiangzi and others looked angry. However, just a few people lost several times, which made them lose face and didn''t say much. He said with a proud face


    "I and King Xiao can win two games. As long as you can win the next one, we will win."


    The King Kong sect leader and the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma had a look of uneasiness on their faces. The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma said that after all, he was attacked by Ouyang Feng just now and suffered some internal injuries. Later, he thought to himself that he was not sure of winning, but the King Kong sect leader was very angry. He thought that you and I were as famous as each other. You thought that you would win, but you doubted that I would lose!


    Zhao Min had no time to worry about the undercurrent between them. Instead, he frowned and said, "we have 80% chance of winning. I''m afraid that they will use Tian Ji''s horse racing strategy and use Xia Si to Shang Si. That''s troublesome."


    They all thought it was so. Xiao Feng pondered for a moment and said, "why don''t we make an agreement with them that we should arrange the order of appearance first and take it out together later. No change is allowed during this period. The other side can''t even start the race if they want to."


    Zhao Minmei''s eyes brightened: "King Xiao really has a brilliant plan."


    After listening to Zhao Min''s request, song Qingshu smiles, "no problem." Next, discuss the order of appearance with Ouyang Feng.


    "Master Simon... Are you sure you really want to do this?" Ouyang Feng looks dignified.


    "Do you have a better way?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Qiu Qianren also frowned: "it''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s just that you are too shocking."


    "It''s up to me whether you can win or not. As long as you can win one game, it will relieve my pressure." Song Qingshu said with indifference.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren looked at each other, and finally Ouyang Feng nodded: "since you insist, let''s do it."


    On the other hand, Zhao Min and Xiao Feng are also seriously discussing the order of their appearance: "you must not put the king and the hundred loss Taoist priest in the last two places, or you will not have the chance to appear if you are accidentally won three games by them."


    Xiao Feng nodded: "we can''t all be ranked in the first three games. If the other side really adopts the strategy of Tianji horse racing and uses the weakest two to compete with us, maybe they will win three games."


    The King Kong sect master snorted: "King Xiao looks down on me when he says so?"


    Zhao Min said quickly: "the master of the gate is worried too much. King Xiao is just thinking about the worst. The king of Dharma is injured. No one in the two masters of xuanming is sure to win Qiu Qianren. Ouyang Feng is the top of the five, and the Ximen is unpredictable. Even if King Xiao and the hundred damage Taoist meet, the result is only five or five. Be careful, it''s no bad thing. "


    Although the Vajra sect leader is not angry, she also knows that what she says is the truth. The worst case is that Xiao Feng and Taoist Baishao are against those two women, or the king of the golden wheel is against Ouyang Feng and Ximen chuixue, and the two old men of xuanming are against Qiu Qianren. They may lose three games


    "So we must not lose in the third game," Zhao Min said in a deep voice, and quickly allocated it. "Then, in the third game, I''d like to trouble King Xiao, and in the fourth game, Taoist priest Bai Shang will be responsible for the rest..." Zhao Min''s eyes swept around several people, and immediately pondered.


    The King Kong sect leader worried that he might not have a chance to show his face at the end, so he quickly asked, "let me do the first game."


    Zhao Min turned his head and looked at the king of the Golden Wheel: "this is good, then the second scene will trouble the national teacher."


    The king of Falun nodded. He didn''t look good. If he hadn''t suffered from internal injury, he would have won the next match by clapping his chest. Today, he really lost face


    After the two sides finished the discussion, they quickly exchanged the list of players. Looking at the order of each other, song Qingshu said with a smile: it''s similar to what I expected.


    Zhao Min''s face is a change, because the top three players in the list are all the same name Ximen chuixue.


    "How can the same person appear so many times?" Mongolia and his party immediately opened up.


    "You didn''t stipulate that you can''t do it just now. Why can''t you?" Song Qingshu replied.


    However, the hundred damage Taoist said quietly to Zhao Min: "princess, don''t worry. Although Ximen chuixue is unfathomable, he has to fight three games in a row. Even if the King Kong sect leader can''t win, he can consume his strength to a great extent. King Jinlun and King Xiao will win naturally."


    Zhao Min thinks the same way. No matter how fierce Ximen chuixue is, it''s impossible to fight against three masters in a row. Soon she has doubts in her heart: since he plans to play three games, why don''t he spread out and have to fight continuously like this?


    Song Qingshu speculates that Zhao Min should put Xiao Feng in the third place. If he is the weakest opponent, he has a much better chance of winning the gamble. However, in his previous life, he admired Xiao Feng''s actual combat ability. Now that his martial arts skills are so high, ordinary experts can''t arouse his interest, so an idea rises in his heart, We must have a good fight with Xiao Feng. For a moment, we chose to fight three games in a row.


    "Smelly boy, I''ll teach you a good lesson, you arrogant man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." The King Kong Master snorted angrily. He had already made up his mind. He would crush his wrist with his powerful King Kong finger to see how he would use his sword in the future. Naturally, he couldn''t continue the next competition. Winning one game by himself is equivalent to winning three games. It''s really fun!


    "Are you going to teach me with your mouth?" Song Qingshu laughed scornfully.


    The bald head of the King Kong sect leader suddenly turned red and said angrily, "I''m the elder. I''ll let you do it first."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu sighed, "if I do it first, you may not have the chance to do it."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, song Qingshu''s long sword has penetrated into the neck of the King Kong sect leader.


    "Master!" Zhao Min''s face turned pale, and the Taoist priest comforted him quickly: "princess, don''t worry. The master''s Vajra is not bad. His magical skill has reached the end. The other side can''t hurt him with this sword."


    Zhao Min Ning God looked, and sure enough, he saw no blood on his neck, the other side''s sword tip did not stab into the skin.


    The Vajra sect leader''s face turned red. Just now he saw his ghostly body method, and he had already taken 12 points of mental defense. He didn''t know that he was still stabbed in the key. If he hadn''t studied Vajra''s immortal skills for decades, his body protection Qi would flow automatically. I''m afraid he would have been in the arena.


    With great power, the Vajra finger flicks the sword off his neck heavily, and the Vajra master quickly pokes the big acupoint in front of song Qingshu''s chest.


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed, and he had returned to the original place. Hukou was shocked by the finger force from the sword body, and he couldn''t help praising: "Da Li Vajra finger, it really deserves its reputation!"


    The King Kong sect leader was defeated. He did not dare to despise the young man in front of him any more. He urged the King Kong not to break the magic power, and took serious precautions.


    Hundred damage Taoist secretly nodded, quietly said to Zhao Min: "originally, I was worried that the King Kong sect leader was angry and forced to attack. Now I''m at ease."


    Zhao Min fixed his eyes on the two people and asked, "why?"


    The hundred damage Taoist explained: "as long as the Vajra sect leader is not greedy and rash, he is in an invincible position by virtue of his Vajra skill. When the opponent attacks, he will wait for an opportunity to fight back with his Vajra finger. If he can hit one finger, I''m afraid he will be able to tell the difference."


    On one side, Xiao Feng looked dignified: "with the opponent''s body method, the King Kong sect leader wants to hit him, I''m afraid it''s very difficult."


    "Dragon Girl, I''m sorry, I took your sword again." After Song Qingshu returned to his original place, his first reaction was to apologize to Xiao Longnu.


    Little dragon girl has no reason to face a hot, light said: "you take to use it." But I have some complaints in my heart. If you just asked me to borrow it, I would not give it. Why did you take it directly from me?


    Song Qingshu then looked back at the King Kong sect leader: "are you sure I can''t break your King Kong body?"


    The master of Vajra sect was shocked, but his face said quietly: "for hundreds of years, among the experts who want to break Vajra''s good body, there are few amazing talents. Unfortunately, none of them succeed, and you are no exception."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile, "that''s because they don''t understand structural mechanics and Hooke''s law. I didn''t know much about it, but unfortunately, I just watched prison break."

 Chapter 375

    "What a mess?" Everyone in the hall was at a loss, and even little dragon girl looked at him with clear and dazed eyes.


    "It''s great to stand on a giant''s shoulder." Song Qingshu said something that made people confused, so he attacked the King Kong sect leader with his sword.


    Song Qing''s calligraphy is too fast. The main body of the Vajra gate is fragile. He only protects his eyes and other vital parts. He uses Vajra''s magic power to carry his opponent''s dense ghost sword.


    "You don''t have to protect your lower body and chrysanthemum. I won''t stab those pickled places, so as not to dirty the sword of dragon girl." Song Qingshu leisurely walk, suddenly East stab a sword, West stab a sword, a face relaxed said.


    King Kong''s main face was red, but he did not dare to believe his words. He gave up the defense of these places. He just waited attentively for the other side to show his flaws.


    One side of Zhao Min saw a big frown: "the door master, how can he only be beaten but not fight back?"


    The hundred damage Taoist explained quickly: "that Ximen chuixue sword technique is too fast. The Vajra sect master can''t keep up with the speed of the opponent. It''s easy to expose the vulnerable parts of the body by reluctantly counterattacking. It''s better to block the opponent''s attack with Vajra''s good body like this, and then wait for the opportunity to move."


    The sound of JINGDING and thumping came from his ear. It was obviously the sound of Ximen chuixue''s sword stabbing at the King Kong sect leader. Although the King Kong sect leader was still standing still, Zhao Min thought of the strange words he had said before, and his heart was still covered with a shadow.


    Ouyang Feng and other top experts think that even if they face the world-famous Vajra''s magical skill, they may not be able to do anything about it. So they pay close attention to song Qingshu''s sword power and see how he can break it.


    "Why?" Ouyang Feng finally saw the way. Although Song Qing''s calligraphy and sword technique was fast, it was more than a dozen places that he came and went to stab.


    "If I attack the same point every time, I''ll see if I can break the defense of the other side. This Ximen chuixue can do this. Why should I spread the attack to different points?" Ouyang Feng was puzzled.


    But the King Kong sect leader didn''t think so. Suddenly, his face changed and he felt that his body protection skills were not flowing smoothly. He was shocked: "what''s the matter? I was just stabbed by him lightly?"


    Song Qingshu felt almost done. He suddenly took the sword and clapped it with one palm. It was printed in the middle of the dozen places where he had just stabbed. The King Kong sect leader''s face turned blue and a mouthful of blood came out.


    Mongolia is the biggest enemy in Song Qingshu''s mind. The Vajra sect leader has excellent martial arts, and he takes refuge in Mongolia. Song Qingshu knows that his opponent''s decades of cultivation is by no means simple. This time, he just believes that his Vajra is not bad. It''s so easy to defeat him if he lets himself attack. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to defeat him next time.


    With a cold look in his eyes, song Qingshu stabs out his sword and plans to take his life and cut off the wings of Mongolia. Unexpectedly, the King Kong sect leader is worthy of being a sect master. He quickly uses his powerful King Kong finger to clamp the sword.


    Song Qingshu let out a light sound, and his luck was sent forward.


    Poof!


    The tip of the sword is inserted into the chest of the King Kong sect master, but he can''t move forward any more under his opponent''s two fingers.


    "Decades of skill is really extraordinary." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, but he did not hesitate to loosen the handle of the sword, flicked it on the body with his sleeve, and the body spun rapidly.


    With a scream, the Vajra sect leader flies back quickly. The Taoist priest snatches it out in case song Qingshu takes the opportunity to kill him.


    Looking at each other''s bloody fingers, song Qingshu sighs. It''s a pity that the King Kong Master''s powerful King Kong finger really deserves its reputation. When he was stirred by himself, he didn''t cut off his finger.


    "We lost the first game." Zhao Min also said in time that there are four more games after losing one game. If the King Kong sect leader dies, the Ruyang palace will lose a lot.


    "How did you break my diamond body?" The King Kong sect leader was surprised and angry. As soon as he came back, he asked. This is also the place where other experts are very curious. They all look at Song Qingshu and wait for his answer.


    "With the level of mathematics and physics in this world, you don''t understand it."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. You should know that by using the principle of structural mechanics, the reinforced concrete in previous lives can be easily damaged. No matter how bad the body is, is it harder than reinforced concrete.


    The main principle is to use the principle of stress concentration. The phenomenon that the stress increases significantly in the local area of the solid often occurs in sharp corners, holes, notches, grooves, places with rigid constraints and their neighborhood. Stress concentration can cause brittle material fracture; Make the object produce fatigue crack.


    In the region of stress concentration, the maximum stress is related to the geometry and loading mode of the object. The local increased stress value decreases rapidly with the increase of the distance from the peak stress point.


    The larger the internal stress of an object, the smaller the external force needed to destroy the object. Therefore, it is very easy to destroy the whole object only by finding these stress concentration points and destroying them.


    In order to find these stress concentration points, it is necessary to establish a mathematical model and calculate their (x, y, z) space coordinates by computer.


    Although song Qingshu doesn''t have a computer, he has the true Qi of the world. He winds it around the sword tip. Every time he hits the body of the King Kong sect leader, he can feel the force on the sword tip through the true Qi. As long as he meets the so-called stress concentration point, he can clearly feel the difference with his current cultivation.


    After finding out the stress concentration points of his chest, he hit these places with his sword tip continuously. After accumulation, the Qi attached to the sword tip finally destroyed the internal structure of those points, and his chest, which was comparable to that of Jinshi, became fragile.


    These stress concentration points are different from those in the Wulin. When people in the Wulin practice horizontal Kung Fu, such as the Golden Bell and iron cloth shirt, they often can''t do it in one place. This place is the so-called cover door. This place is weaker than ordinary people. As long as they are stabbed by a little finger, they will lose their lives and disperse their Kung Fu. Therefore, people in the Wulin are very secretive about their own hoods. Even the closest people can''t know.


    The reason why Vajra not bad body has become one of the most famous miraculous skills in the past thousand years is that there is no door to cover after successful cultivation! The whole body is invulnerable, so the status can far surpass the golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt.


    In fact, the founder of Vajra is not bad, and he may not know that no matter how magical this skill is, he must abide by the basic laws of physics.


    The master of the Vajra sect has been practicing Vajra''s immortal skills for decades. He has reached a state of perfection. He never thinks that he still has a mask door on him. So he was attacked by song Qingshu in those places. At first, he didn''t take it seriously. When he realized that something was wrong, the situation was gone.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t want to talk about it in detail, Ouyang Feng and others took it for granted that they could break the magic of Vajra, and they would not tell others easily.


    The King Kong sect leader''s face turns green and red. Even if he is defeated by others, it''s no big deal. In any case, he will win and lose in the competition. He has self-knowledge, and he is not the best in the world. But this time, the Vajra immortal skill was defeated by the other side, but it was devastating to his confidence. He was worried about the gain and loss, and suspected that there was a fatal loophole in Vajra immortal skill. Since Simon chuixue knew it, maybe other people knew it, he would not even dare to use it in the future.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma also looks cold. The "Ximen chuixue" sword technique is faster than Xiaolongnv''s, and it doesn''t have the weakness of Xiaolongnv''s shallow skill. Even the Vajra not bad body of the Vajra sect leader was also defeated by him. If he stabbed him, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured.


    However, he had to fight. The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was also a great master. He knew that he could not leave without fighting. It was only then that he could not get a foothold in Mongolia. Fortunately, the King Kong sect leader had just been defeated by him. As long as he insisted more and lost better, and everyone knew that he was hurt, his reputation would not be damaged.


    After several failures in the Central Plains, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has lost his confidence. Now he has only one idea in his mind. After this return, he must master the Dragon Xiangbo ruogong. As long as the Dragon Xiangbo ruogong reaches a successful level, he won''t have to be afraid of any superior master in the future.


    "The master of Mongolia, King Falun, please give me your advice." The king of the Golden Wheel gave a big drink. On the one hand, he cheered himself up, and on the other hand, he didn''t plan to give each other a rest.


    In his mind, this Ximen chuixue just broke the body of the King Kong sect leader. I''m afraid his internal power has been greatly damaged at the moment. If he seizes the opportunity, he may still have the chance to win.


    Ouyang Feng and others obviously have the same idea as him. They can''t help sneering and saying, "you''re a good abacus. Mr. Simon just finished the competition, and you ran out."


    The old king of the golden wheel was a red faced man. He stood awkwardly in there. It was not a retreat either. It was Zhao Minjiao who hummed, "this is Mr. Simon himself who chose Lien Chan for the three match, and no one forced him. What''s wrong with starting the second game after the first one? "


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "Mr. Ouyang doesn''t have to worry about it. Now we can start the second scene."


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was startled by his calm expression and thought: has his lost power been restored? But how can it be? The Vajra sect leader is not mediocre. The other side has six levels of skill left to fight


    After thinking about it, the king of the Golden Wheel thought that this "Ximen chuixue" was trying to make a mystery. He delayed his time to recover his power. With a roar, five rounds flew to him to attack.


    "The shortcomings of the wheel weapon are too obvious. In Xuanqi, there is a way to restrain the magic weapon Taixu refined by Emperor Xuanyuan, not to mention your broken metal." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, his whole body floated up like a fallen leaf. When he fell, his toes just touched the middle of the two rapidly spinning wheels, and immediately stepped on the ground. As soon as he bent his upper body, he dodged the oncoming copper wheel and put his sword in the center of the wheel, which made a dull sound. Song Qingshu had already controlled the copper wheel to fight back and just hit the silver wheel on the other side. The two wheels were smashed.


    Seeing that his four wheels were broken and falling in the blink of an eye, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was surprised. He quickly took the golden wheel back, protected him and looked at each other warily.

 Chapter 376

    There was an uproar in the hall. It seemed that song Qingshu had solved the King Kong sect leader without much trouble just now. This time, it was even more outrageous. He destroyed the four wheels of the Mongolian national teacher in a flash.


    The king of the golden wheel fell in a cold sweat. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of the other party''s real breath and beat him unprepared. How could he know that he was caught unprepared by the counter attack? Suddenly, his heart was cold: "is this person''s internal power so much better than mine?"


    Only Ouyang Feng, baishang Taoist and Xiao Feng could vaguely see the problem in the field. Song Qingshu used more skillful force to break the four wheels, and did not spend much internal force to fight with the king of Jinlun.


    In this way, the martial arts of several masters in the field are superior and inferior, and the king of the golden wheel is obviously powerful, but he can''t play it perfectly. When he meets the same level, it''s easy to be defeated, and when he meets the one who is inferior to himself, it''s hard to win quickly. In the final analysis, the reason is that the skills of the king of the Golden Wheel''s moves are too weak.


    He believed too much in the principle of one force descending ten skills. In the original work of the divine carving, he suffered several times in the Wulin of the Central Plains. It was because of lack of skills and lack of adaptability. As a result, when he went back to seclusion, he practiced the straight forward martial Arts of long Xiangbo ruogong, which was crushed by his strength. Although he raised his eyebrows and breathed, it was a pity that he died in the hands of Yang Guo.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s actions, he destroys his four wheels. His first reaction is that the other side uses his strength to break his strength. But he doesn''t expect that the other side actually uses a subtle technique to pull his weight, so that his heart suddenly becomes scared.


    Noticing that the king of Jinlun was in a trance, Xiao Feng frowned and said quietly to Zhao Min, "princess, if you continue to fight as the national master is now, I''m afraid you will die on the spot."


    Thinking of the "Ximen chuixue" who wanted to take the opportunity to kill the King Kong sect leader just now, Zhao Min was so cold that he quickly raised his hand and said, "we don''t have to compete in the second match. We admit defeat."


    The king''s face was red, and he said, "Princess!"


    Zhao Min shakes his head and smiles: "the National Teacher''s status is noble. How can it be damaged by an ordinary contest?" However, she sighed in her heart: now it seems that eight out of ten people will lose in this contest. Although King Xiao is good at martial arts, he may not be the opponent of Ximen chuixue. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to win against Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren.


    Looking at the king of the golden wheel, song Qingshu can''t help admiring Zhao Min''s efforts to win people''s hearts. Although he intends to take advantage of the opportunity to get rid of one or two Mongolian experts, now that the other side has given up, it''s hard for him to continue to kill.


    On the other side, Wan Yanliang looked at the back of song Qingshu with an exclamation: "there are such masters in the world. If we can win him over, I''m willing to pay everything."


    The kingdom of Jin and Mongolia fought for many years, and how many of the top assassins sent by the kingdom of Jin died in their hands. Therefore, he knows the martial arts attainments of the king Dharma and the King Kong sect leader. In his mind, these two men are equivalent to Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren. Now that Juran is so easily defeated by Ximen chuixue, how high is Ximen chuixue''s martial arts?


    "You''ve been fighting twice in a row. You''ll lose your true Qi. Please adjust your breath first. Xiao can afford to wait for an hour or two." Xiao Feng is not in a hurry, but said in a loud voice.


    "King Xiao is indeed a sincere gentleman," Song Qingshu said with emotion. "Since King Xiao has said so, if I insist on not resting, don''t I look down on you? It just doesn''t take an hour or two, just a little bit of incense. "


    Xiao Feng raised his hand and made a gesture of "please help yourself." Then he glanced at the whole room. "If anyone dares to attack Mr. Simon at this time, it''s against me, Xiao Feng."


    All the people in the field were swept by his eyes, but they felt a stabbing pain all over. They were shocked: Xiao Feng''s eyes were actually like substance. Did his martial arts skills have reached such a high level?


    Zhao MINXIU frowned and realized that Xiao Feng''s words were meant to be heard by her. In her opinion, it was like the confrontation between the two armies, and the sophistication of the soldiers. She had no choice but to seek the final victory. However, since Xiao Feng said so, she did not want to offend him publicly.


    "Xiao Feng is as bold as expected." With a smile, song Qingshu sat down on the ground and adjusted his breath. He had just won a series of victories over the King Kong sect leader and the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma. He looked at the huge momentum. In fact, it was all skillful and there was not much loss. Soon he opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Feng: "King Xiao, please!"


    Xiao Feng is like a tiger waiting for an opportunity. He walks slowly into the entrance and stares into song Qingshu''s eyes. He knows in his heart that if he is the first to attack, he will show his flaws. So he makes up his mind to deal with the changes first.


    Song Qingshu also knew what he thought. He said with a smile, "since King Xiao doesn''t do it, I will offend you."


    With a flash of sword light, song Qingshu stabs him in the distance. Xiao Feng is ready to turn his palm into a claw. The Dragon catcher sucks a nearby eight immortals table and attacks song Qingshu.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the other side was so skillful. With a flash of sword spirit, he cut the fierce eight immortals table into pieces, and then flashed to the side without stopping.


    Sure enough, a powerful hand attacked the place where song Qingshu was standing just now, smashing the floor to pieces. The hotel owner nearby was in agony: these damned people in the Jianghu can''t stop smashing things. Who will pay later.


    Naturally, the rest of the Wulin people didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing. Instead, they noticed that they had exchanged positions. Just now, they had already played several moves between the ups and downs.


    Just now, song Qingshu won two games in a row with ease. The Mongolian and Khitan warriors had already breathed a sigh of relief. When Xiao Feng came on the stage, he and the other side attacked and defended each other equally. He couldn''t help cheering.


    "Xiao Feng''s martial arts are so high that I don''t know if he will be in danger." Looking at the situation in the field, xuexue''er mumbles to himself with worry.


    Little Dragon Girl pursed a smile: "elder martial sister, if you care, you will be in disorder. Your brother-in-law is so good at martial arts. Even if you can''t win, you will have no problem in self-protection."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s not your brother-in-law." Ice and snow only feel hot cheek, bashful.


    Not far away, Wan Yanliang noticed that the two beautiful and refined girls, ice and snow, were just falling down. Although they were graceful, they were wearing masks. XiaoLongNu was already beautiful. Just now, she chuckled as if ice and snow were melting. It made Wan Yanliang feel as if she had been hit by a heavy hammer: is there such a refined woman in the world? Compared with her, all the women I used to have were mediocre. If I can get this woman, I don''t even want to be the Lord.


    The two women didn''t notice Wan Yan''s fiery eyes, instead, they were staring at the competition.


    Song Qingshu said with a long smile: "King Xiao is absolutely superb in using the Dragon catching hand and the eighteen dragon subduing palms. I didn''t notice just now. Since you are empty handed, I can''t take advantage of the sword. " Song Qingshu threw the sword back into the scabbard of Xiaolongnv''s hand as soon as the words came to an end. This precise control surprised the audience.


    "He didn''t even look at it after several Zhang''s distance, so that he could find the exact position easily. It seems that his knowledge of sword has reached the peak." Ouyang Feng was filled with emotion. He could not help thinking of the two swordsmanship masters he had met in his life. One was Wang Chongyang, a Chinese supernatural power. He used the standard and proper Quanzhen swordsmanship in his hands, but it was natural and irresistible. The other is song Qingshu, who is known on Shenlong island. His swordsmanship is subtle and treacherous, especially his swordsmanship, which makes him in a hurry.


    Wang Chongyang is dead. Don''t think about it. I don''t know who is higher and who is lower in Song Qingshu''s swordsmanship than Ximen chuixue? An idea flashed through Ouyang Feng''s mind.


    If he knew that Ximen chuixue was song Qingshu, he would have a mouthful of old blood.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was going to compete with him empty handed, Xiao Feng raised his hand: "Er, brother, you don''t have to. Xiao''s Kung Fu is all over this pair of meat palms. Whether he has weapons or not has little influence on me. Brother, why should he give up his strengths? "


    "King Xiao is really open and aboveboard," Song Qingshu gestured, "and I won''t hide it from you. If it''s a duel between life and death, I won''t give up my sword. But this time, it''s just a contest. Why use weapons to make friends?"


    "Good!" Xiao Feng lifted up the hem of his clothes and threw a green bamboo stick into the hands of the Khitan warrior. "In this case, we will hold a meeting with our palms for a while."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "I forgot that brother Xiao used to be the leader of the beggars'' sect. Naturally, he was proficient in dog beating stick. It was my rashness."


    Xiao Feng shook his head: "although Xiao knows how to beat the dog stick, the eighteen dragon subduing palms are more in line with my spleen and stomach. Therefore, his attainments should be based on the dog beating stick. You and I all give up our weapons, so Xiao takes advantage."


    "In that case, I''ll use the eighteen dragon subduing palms to understand brother Xiao''s eighteen dragon subduing palms." With a long smile, song Qingshu''s left hand turns into a semicircle, and his right palm is pushed out slowly, which is exactly the "strong dragon has regrets" in the eighteen palms of dragon subduing


    Song Qingshu is well aware of Xiao Feng''s excellent martial arts, and he is very familiar with the 18 dragon subduing palms. It''s hard to hurt him with one move of Kang long you Hui. Therefore, when the palm power is not exhausted, another move of Kang long you Hui is launched. Three palms are superimposed one after another, which is adapted from Xiao Feng''s unique skill of dragon subduing three waves in the original book. He has the heart to compete with his opponent.


    Xiao Feng was very surprised to see him use his eighteen dragon subduing palms. He was even more surprised to see that he used three waves to subdue the dragon. He knew that this move was very powerful. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would be seriously injured. He quickly got up his spirits. He was also proud of the dragon and pushed it out.


    He created this technique to subdue the three waves of the dragon, and his familiarity with it is still higher than that of song Qingshu. Although it was launched later, the two men finally took charge at the same time, and two billowing air currents collided with the broken floor all the way.

 Chapter 377

    When they were far away in the hall, they were swept away by the strong wind generated by their inner strength, and their faces kept twitching. When the two forces roared together, even strong people such as Ouyang Feng and Baishao Taoist also stepped back.


    Song Qingshu and Xiao Feng take a few steps back. Song Qingshu''s body shakes, but Xiao Feng''s mouth oozes a little blood. All the Mongolians are shocked. Unexpectedly, the invincible Xiao Feng has fallen into a bad situation.


    "Have a good time!" Xiao Feng did not care, excitedly looking at Song Qingshu, "did not expect that you will not only subdue the Dragon eighteen palms, but also understand the three waves of subduing the dragon like Xiao."


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly. Xiao Feng''s three waves of dragon subduing are completely self created, but his own is because he has read the original work, understood the principle of Xiao Feng''s three waves of dragon subduing, and drew gourd like this.


    Xiao Feng''s internal power is not as good as his own, but this pair of palms are basically equal. The key is that the other side is much more skillful than himself in this move.


    The reason why song Qingshu gave up the sword was that he had to use the 18 dragon subduing palms to fight against Xiao Feng, not because his head was hot, but because he had his own consideration.


    Soon after entering this world, song Qingshu understood that the same kind of martial arts, but the power of different people is very different. Besides the difference in skills, there is also the problem of the compatibility between the user''s personality and martial arts. The power of the heroic and simple people who use the 18 dragon subduing palms is much greater than that of Huang Rong and other clever people.


    Song Qingshu thinks that his character is not related to people like Xiao Feng and Guo Jing, so he always knows that he can never wield the power of the 18 dragon subduing palms.


    However, when the realm of song Qingshu became higher and higher, he found that this was not necessarily true.


    In the end, martial arts all over the world come to the same goal by different routes. Whether it''s sword or palm skill, the principles should be interlinked. If you can master your sword skills, why can''t you master your palm skills? To achieve the legendary state of seeking defeat alone without a sword.


    The combination of user''s personality and martial arts can really maximize the power of martial arts, but the user may not know why it has such an effect.


    It can''t be explained by just a few words. Song Qingshu, who came from later generations, had been baptized by strict scientific system, so he subconsciously wanted to find the essence through the phenomenon.


    Song Qingshu believed that as long as he summed up the essence, even if his personality and martial arts did not fit, he could also maximize the power of martial arts.


    The fight with Xiao Feng this time is the best chance. Song Qingshu is also good at his martial arts. Song Qingshu wants to see why Xiao Feng is more powerful than himself in the same kind of martial arts.


    After three waves of dragon subduing, song Qingshu felt that he had grasped something vaguely, but he couldn''t grasp it. He was stunned there for a moment.


    When Ouyang Feng saw the "Ximen blowing snow" and the Dragon falling waves, he didn''t understand his true identity. At the beginning, they had a lot of fights on Shenlong island. Song Qingshu had learned this move more than once.


    "It''s him. I haven''t seen him for a while. I didn''t expect that his martial arts have improved so much." Ouyang Feng immediately sighed. If Ke''er had his talent for martial arts, how could he be harmed.


    On the other side, Zhao Min''s face turns green and white. She has also seen song Qingshu''s hand. The eighteen dragon subduing palms are the unique skills of beggars'' sect. There are only so many people in the world who can practice to this level.


    "It''s song Qingshu." Thinking of what happened along the way when he took himself to Kaifeng for medical treatment, Zhao Min suddenly lost his mind.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was not only the strongest master in his life, but also had such high attainments in dragon subduing eighteen palms, Xiao Feng was delighted to see song Qingshu. With a loud roar, he rushed to song Qingshu: "brother Ximen, pick me up, or jump into the abyss."


    Song Qingshu is very familiar with the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Naturally, he knows that the left palm''s attack is empty, and the right palm will suddenly come out from under the left palm to attack the abdomen. Xiao Feng said it in advance, obviously without any intention of harming each other.


    Song Qingshu quickly raised his hand to resolve. However, when he met his opponent''s powerful right palm, he felt that his opponent''s internal power suddenly disappeared. On the contrary, his feint left palm suddenly became strong.


    In a hurry, song Qingshu raised his hand to meet him. His life and blood were shaking. How experienced Xiao Feng was in fighting, he immediately attacked him. Although song Qingshu was slightly injured, his mind became clearer and clearer.


    Just now, Xiao Feng didn''t mean to cheat song Qingshu. What he did was to "jump in the abyss". It was only when he felt the power of song Qingshu, his fighting instinct made him exchange his power and hurt song Qingshu all of a sudden.


    Although song Qingshu''s mouth exudes blood, his face is full of laughter. He finally understands the secret of the eighteen dragon subduing palms. The eighteen dragon subduing palms are simple moves. If they are good, they are simple and heavy. If they are not good, they are plain.


    When smart minded people, such as Huang Rong and song Qingshu, learn the 18 dragon subduing palms, they will subconsciously change the combination between moves in order to make subtle moves. Therefore, they can only get their shape, which is hard to find their spirit.


    On the contrary, Guo Jing, a simple minded person, can play the essence of the eighteen dragon subduing palms.


    Because 18 dragon subduing palms never rely on moves to win, the core is the energy and power of each move. Although the moves are just 18 moves, the seemingly same moves have different effects with different force. Therefore, the world''s experts don''t know how many, but few of them can break the 18 moves. In the final analysis, they only crack the moves, but they don''t pay attention to the difference of their luck.


    Before Song Qingshu, it was a misunderstanding that the eighteen dragon subduing palms were the most powerful martial arts in the world. The highest level of dragon subduing eighteen palms cultivation should be the combination of hardness and softness. The strength of the palm should be strong, weak, swallow and spit. Only in this way can the enemy be defenseless.


    For example, just now Xiao Feng''s move "or jump in the abyss" was obviously a feint attack with his left palm and a real attack with his right palm. However, according to the actual situation, he switched between the virtual and the real, which hurt the masters like song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu speculated that when Xiao Feng used that move, the strength of his two palms didn''t work. They were all swallowing and spitting, and could be transformed into reality at any time.


    From this point of view, there are only two people in the world who can cultivate the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Xiao Feng is gifted, and his natural warlord blood makes him cross the threshold on his own initiative; Guo Jing has also trained the realm of hardness and softness and harmony through virtue of the nine Yin classics. However, he is afraid to know it and not necessarily know it.


    Hong Qigong''s 18 dragon subduing palms are also excellent, but they are still a little worse than these two.


    When song Qingshu realized the mystery, he used his eighteen dragon subduing palms to turn the war around. He fought against Xiao Feng and gradually gained the upper hand.

 Chapter 378

    However, Xiao Feng is worthy of the constitution of the God of war. His instinct of fighting makes him fight back with a lot of inspiration, which makes song Qingshu dangerous.


    After a fight, song Qingshu took the opportunity to separate from Xiao Feng, raised his hand to stop him and said, "brother Xiao, if we go on fighting like this, I''m afraid we''ll have to fight for thousands of rounds and we won''t be able to win. How about stopping here?"


    Xiao Feng said with a smile: "Xiao has this intention. Your martial arts are very good. It''s the first time in Xiao''s life."


    "I admire brother Xiao for his martial arts." In Song Qingshu''s mind, Xiao Feng should not be his opponent in the challenge arena, but his life and death are rich, and it is unknown who will win.


    Xiao Feng suddenly hesitated: "brother Ximen, I don''t know if Xiao should ask me something."


    "Brother Xiao, it''s OK to ask." Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "The eighteen dragon subduing palms have always been the secret of the beggars'' sect. Is brother Ximen a member of the beggars'' sect?" Xiao Feng asked.


    Song Qingshu laughs to himself. I''m afraid Xiao Feng is worried about my face. I''m sorry to ask if I''ve learned the martial arts of the beggars'' sect secretly. "I''m not a member of the beggars'' sect. It''s just a coincidence that I''ve learned 18 dragon subduing palms."


    Xiao Feng knows that his opponent''s attainments in the 18 dragon subduing palms are no less than his own. If he really steals learning, he will learn paradoxically at most. He can''t learn the method of transport power, so he subconsciously believes that his opponent''s martial arts are aboveboard.


    They flattered each other here, but Ouyang Feng couldn''t help it. He took a step forward and looked at the hundred loss Taoist on the other side with a strong sense of War: "in the fourth war, I''ll learn your xuanming palm."


    The hundred damage Taoist Senran said: "after I heard that Wang Chongyang, the supernatural power of China, passed away, you should be the first among the five unique skills. I''ll come to learn the toad skill of Western poison."


    Seeing that the war between the two was imminent, Zhao Min stopped him and said, "next, there''s no need to compare. Let''s go." Since Song Qingshu has won two games and drawn one for them, even if he wins all the next, it''s just a draw. What''s more, in the fifth game, Lu Zhangke is not Qiu Qianren''s opponent, so why not ask for nothing.


    "Princess!" A hundred damage Taoist is in a hurry.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t say much."


    Zhao Min had already stood up and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile before he left: "son song, when did you change your name to Ximen? However, you are a little like the Ximen official in the opera. There is no lack of beauty around you. My princess is sweating for that leader Zhou. "


    At this point, song Qingshu has no need to hide. After taking off the mask, he looks at Zhao Min with a smile: "is the princess jealous?"


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and spat: "bah, dogs can''t spit out ivory."


    Xiao Feng''s face was surprised: "it turns out that he is brother song, the first master of Manchu Qing Dynasty. Xiao has heard of your reputation in Liao Kingdom, and he has been a god friend for a long time. However, there is one thing Xiao does not know. Brother Song Ming Ming had such a righteous act as assassinating Kangxi, why did he want to save the king of Jin who had a close relationship with the Manchu and Qing Dynasties? "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "brother Xiao, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to hide my identity just now. As for why he helped the state of Jin, it''s a long story. I''m sorry song can''t explain it to brother Xiao for the time being. "


    Xiao Feng frowned and suddenly laughed: "if you want to cheat me, you can make up a reason at will. Since that is the case, I think there must be some difficulties. It''s inconvenient for Xiao to stay here for a long time. I''ll leave now. We must have a good drink when we meet in the future. " Now that Mongolia withdraws, there are a large number of people in the kingdom of Jin. Although he is not afraid to stay here, he always has to consider for his subordinates, and he also wants to communicate with Mongolia on many matters.


    "Good. See you later, brother Xiao." Song Qingshu said.


    Watching Mongolia and Khitan disappear at the door, Ouyang Feng goes to song Qingshu and pats him on the shoulder: "it''s only been a long time since I saw you. Your martial arts have really improved by leaps and bounds."


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu said bitterly, "why do you use the strength of toad Gong in this shot?"


    "Anyway, your martial arts are so high, and you can''t be hurt by your strength." Ouyang Feng laughed, suddenly turned his head to look at the little dragon girl, waved: "daughter-in-law, come here, let me have a good look."


    Little dragon girl was stunned first, and soon a wisp of bright red spread from her neck. She said angrily, "you crazy old man, who is your daughter-in-law?"


    Ouyang Feng didn''t mean to smile: "Yang Guo called my adoptive father, do you think you are my daughter-in-law?"


    As soon as the little dragon girl was stunned, she suddenly became coy: "are you really the adoptive father of Guo er?" When she heard someone talking about Yang Guo, she felt sweet in her heart.


    "That''s natural. I will cheat you." Ouyang Feng said angrily.


    Little Dragon Girl bowed slightly: "I''ve seen my adoptive father." She has already regarded herself as Yang Guo''s wife. Naturally speaking, she is not as scrupulous as other ladies.


    Ouyang Feng is also a Leng, ha ha said with a smile: "good, this character I like."


    Wanyanliang looked greedily at XiaoLongNu''s waist, and suddenly said, "Mr. Ouyang, Yang Guo is brother Kangwang''s posthumous son?"


    Wan Yanliang''s father Wan yanzonggan and Wan yanhonglie are brothers. He and Wan Yankang are cousins. Yang Guo even calls him uncle.


    Ouyang Feng''s face is cold. In fact, he has been deliberately avoiding this problem. At the beginning, Ouyang Ke died at the hands of Yang Kang, which is the biggest hate in his life. When he went crazy, he didn''t remember all this. He subconsciously took Yang Guo as his son and really devoted all his father''s love.


    However, when Ouyang Feng woke up, he thought that Yang Guo''s appearance was so similar to that of Yang Kang in the past, and a sharp thorn suddenly rose in his heart. However, his feelings for Yang Guo for many years were also true, so Ouyang Feng intentionally ignored this problem.


    "Yes, but Yang Kang is not the son of King Zhao. You don''t have to call him brother Wang any more." Ouyang Feng looks terrible.


    Seeing that the goal has been achieved, Wan Yanliang smiles with satisfaction and no longer continues to force him. He turns to song Qingshu: "before, I only heard about the brilliant achievements of the young master in the state of Jin. I thought it was exaggeration from people in the Jianghu. Now I saw it with my own eyes, and Xiao Wang just believes that the young master is really a God."


    It is reasonable to say that the state of Jin and the state of Qing came from the same source, and they are the closest allies. Seeing song Qingshu, the assassin of Kangxi, they should try their best to capture him and give him to Kangxi. How could they know that Wan Yanliang still chose to talk and laugh with him as if it had never happened.


    Although song Qingshu is not afraid of his turning over, he is also happy to have less trouble. There is no injustice or hatred between the two sides. He can''t greet each other with a smile. Can he slap him in the face?


    "I''m flattered." Song Qingshu returned to xuexue''er and said, "it''s time for us to leave. I''ll see you later."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for WAN Yanliang reaction, then lead ice snow son''s small hand to turn around to leave. In fact, according to his original idea, for the sake of his future career, he also wants to take this opportunity to have a relationship with wanyanliang. However, when he finds that the other party secretly uses his eyes full of desire to wander around xuebing''er and XiaoLongNu, he feels disgusted and is too lazy to deal with him.


    "Younger martial sister, are you going to stay here or come with us?"


    When passing by little dragon girl, song Qingshu suddenly stops and asks.

 Chapter 379

    Seeing that he no longer called his own dragon girl, but called his younger martial sister, little dragon girl was stunned and always felt a little unnatural. However, when she thought that the other party was a man who was a elder martial sister, it seemed that there was no problem calling her younger martial sister. She was immediately relieved: "I''ll go with you."


    Little dragon girl likes to be quiet by nature. There are so many people in wanyanliang''s party, and they are all men. Therefore, despite Ouyang Feng''s adoptive father, she doesn''t want to stay here.


    Suddenly, she found that she had one more elder martial sister. XiaoLongNu also had too many doubts in her heart. She wanted to ask Xuebing er for advice. If she wanted to have a good chat with her, she naturally chose to walk with her.


    As for song Qingshu, in her heart, she was just a person who looked pretty. Besides, there was nothing else.


    Seeing that the two beauties were about to leave, Wan Yanliang was in a hurry, but he also understood that they couldn''t be too obvious, so he said smartly: "in this case, I''ll see you later. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, just come to the kingdom of Jin to find me. Xiao Wang in other places dare not say. In the territory of the kingdom of Jin, Xiao Wang can solve most things for the three."


    Little dragon girl gave a faint hum. Most of her mind was thinking about Yang Guo, and a little was curious about Xuexue er. What Wan Yanliang said was almost forgotten.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Song Qingshu unexpectedly took a look at Wan Yanliang, thinking that he was also a man with only one hand to cover the sky in the state of Jin. Was that the man that Mrs. Tang said he was?


    "Ah


    Little dragon girl suddenly thought of something. She turned to Wan Yanliang and handed back the sword: "thank you for your sword. I''ve used it up. Now I''ll give it back to you."


    Close observation of XiaoLongNu''s flawless face, Wan Yanliang''s heart was even more shocked. He quickly said: "the sword that the girl has taken with her is broken. Give this sword to the girl for self-defense."


    Little Dragon Girl lightly shook her head: "no need." Putting the sword on the table, she turned and left, but she thought to herself, "Guo Er uses a gentleman''s sword. Naturally, I want to use a lady''s sword. Unfortunately, the lady''s sword has been lost in Xiangyang... Although she doesn''t know the world, she subconsciously doesn''t want to accept the swords used by other men.


    Wanyanliang breathes and looks at XiaoLongNu''s figure like smoke and fog. A strong desire for conquest rises in his heart: I like having character. The woman I want, even if you are the queen, will be in my crotch. What''s more, you are a woman in the world.


    After leaving the inn, song Qingshu hesitated for a long time and decided to remind the two girls: "wanyanliang''s eyes are full of desire. You should be careful to guard against this person in the future."


    "Yes? I think he''s very nice. " XiaoLongNu was stunned and said without any intention.


    Without outsiders, xuexue''er took off her mask and said with a smile: "my younger martial sister is beautiful. As a woman, I feel excited. It''s not surprising that the prince of the kingdom of Jin has some ideas. Anyway, I think he''s very good."


    Seeing the appearance of xuexue''er, XiaoLongNu also showed a trace of astonishment: "elder martial sister, you are also very beautiful."


    "No way." Little Dragon Girl''s serious expression makes ice and snow feel embarrassed.


    Seeing that the two girls didn''t care about their warning, song Qingshu laughed bitterly: Well, he became a gossip. It seems that Wan Yanliang''s white face is really popular with women.


    When out and out make complaints about Song Qing book, I totally forgot that I was also a toy boy.


    Little Dragon Girl pulls ice and snow, rarely excitedly asking about the past of master. Ice and snow also want to know what happened after master left. The two girls immediately whisper and chat.


    Song Qingshu, abandoned by xuexue''er, follows the two girls with a gloomy face. However, it''s not a hard job to look at the graceful posture of the two white women in front of him.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of Li Mochou''s charming face and said with emotion: "the gene of the ancient tomb sect is really good."


    "Wow, if you can have the three sisters at the same time, they will be sleeping together, ha ha, ha ha..." Song Qingshu was full of fantasy and couldn''t help laughing.


    Laughter startled the two girls in front. XiaoLongNu looked back and saw song Qingshu. She couldn''t help wondering, "elder martial sister, how do I think my brother-in-law looks like the prince of the kingdom of Jin he just described?"


    Poor Wan Yanliang, who gave away his sword and pretended to be natural and unrestrained, didn''t even leave her name in her heart.


    Ice and snow son face a hot, in the side looking at all for song Qingshu shame, had to say: "don''t listen to his nonsense, he is your what brother-in-law."


    "Not brother-in-law? So what''s your relationship? " Little Dragon Girl''s eyes are as clear as water. She stares at ice and snow quietly and asks. If other people, hearing what the other party said, must have realized that there is an abnormal relationship between them, they will not continue to ask. But little dragon girl didn''t understand these worldly things. She said whatever she thought.


    Xuexue''er stands there awkwardly and doesn''t know how to answer. It can''t be said that she and song Qingshu are uncle and sister-in-law. Thinking of the intimacy she showed with him along the way, xuexue''er can''t afford to lose that person.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu came to her senses and quickly resolved her embarrassment: "little younger martial sister, although I am not your real brother-in-law now, I will be your brother-in-law one day."


    Hearing his ambiguous words, little dragon girl nodded her head. In her understanding, they should be a couple, but they haven''t married yet, so they would say that.


    In fact, song Qingshu and xuexue''er are totally worried. If they tell each other frankly, XiaoLongNu, who has no idea of ethics in her heart, will feel closer. Compared with Yang Guo, because of the relationship between her master and apprentice, she is also the incoherent love in the eyes of the world.


    Just now, in the inn, before entering any wine, I ran into the Mongolian people and had a big fight. Now they are all hungry and soon find a clean restaurant again.


    Song Qingshu ordered a good table of dishes, sipped wine, and looked at the two women who were in trouble for the country and the people. He was very happy. "The ancients said that it was beautiful and delicious. I really didn''t want to deceive them."


    After dinner, it was getting late. Considering that it was not far from the Golden Snake camp''s sphere of influence, song Qingshu gave up the idea of driving all night and decided to take a rest for the night and start tomorrow morning.


    Although song Qingshu frequently suggests that xuexue''er, in front of XiaoLongNu, she can''t help but live in the same room with song Qingshu. If she wants to talk to XiaoLongNu, she has to book the same room with her. Song Qingshu has to live alone in another room.


    Song Qingshu managed to get xuexue''er''s body. He only felt that his heart was like a cat''s claw. Taking advantage of XiaoLongNu''s inattention, he took xuexue''er and whispered, "when she falls asleep, will you sneak out to find me?"

 Chapter 380

    Xuexue''er blushes and shakes her head: "my younger martial sister is very good at martial arts. How can I hide it from her? You have to bear it for two days. When the younger martial sister leaves, I''ll let you do whatever you want. "


    When song Qingshu heard this, he could not help but think that he would enter Xia Qingqing''s territory in two days. At that time, the two girls were worried about each other, and the three monks had no water to drink, so they could not take advantage of each other.


    Ice and snow son takes advantage of his fancy, smile, a flash away from his clutches, worried that he will catch up, quickly ran to embrace the arm of little dragon girl, talking and laughing into his room.


    Looking at xuexue''er making a face to himself when he closes the door, song Qingshu is not angry.


    After returning to the room, song Qingshu sat on the bed and ran the Qi for several weeks. Thinking that there were two beauties next door, his heart was like a cat scratching.


    I couldn''t sit down any more. I got down from the bed and thought about the past. When my hand touched the door, I thought that Xue Xue ER was unwilling to make up her mind. I could not help but put down my hand and walked back and forth in the room anxiously.


    On the other side of the room, xuexue''er talks with XiaoLongNu absently. XiaoLongNu is cold-blooded. After xuexue''er doesn''t talk much, they soon get cold feet, so they decide to go to bed early.


    Xuexue''er originally invited XiaoLongNu to sleep in the same bed with herself, but she could talk for a while. However, XiaoLongNu shook her head slightly, and her voice was cold: "elder martial sister, I like sleeping alone since I was a child."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Little Dragon Girl pushed a white silk lock belt into the two walls with her inner strength. She was as light as a swallow and lay down leisurely.


    Ice and snow son see in front of a bright, heartfelt praise way: "little younger martial sister, your mind pure no time, just can in such a thin rope like walking on the ground."


    XiaoLongNu smiles and slowly closes her eyes.


    Ice and snow son after drilling to the bed, eyes inadvertently drift to the wall not far away, a heart all tied in the next door song Qingshu body. On the one hand, I want to go to sleep as soon as possible as little dragon girl, but now I''m so confused that I can''t sleep at all.


    On the other hand, she had the idea of sneaking over to find song Qingshu, but she soon rejected it. For one thing, she was afraid to disturb XiaoLongNu. For another thing, one of her daughters ran to him in the middle of the night. It was too bold


    When Xue Xue Er is worried about gain and loss, he suddenly hears a light sound from the window. When he turns back in amazement, he sees a dark shadow turning in from the window.


    Little dragon girl was obviously shocked. She was about to get up and move. Unexpectedly, the dark figure was as fast as lightning. She suddenly bullied her side and quickly sealed her big hole.


    Little dragon girl only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and her whole body fell off the rope. Seeing that a pretty face wanted to have a close contact with the hard ground, the black image had expected it. She hugged her and gently put her on the ground.


    At this time, xuexue''er had already reacted. He pulled out the golden bell lock belt and was trying to hit the other side. Unexpectedly, Heiying suddenly looked up and said, "it''s me!"


    By moonlight, it''s not song Qingshu or who.


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" she said


    "If you don''t want to come out, I''ll come." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Ice and snow son''s face turned red, looked at the little dragon girl on the ground, and said coyly, "but the little younger martial sister is still here."


    Song Qingshu points several acupoints on Xiaolongnv again, "don''t worry, I point her big acupoints, she won''t know what happened."


    Ice snow son''s face is more red, Nuo Nuo ground says: "but how do I explain with her tomorrow?"


    "She''s not very involved in the world. You can fool her with any excuse." Song Qingshu suddenly got into the bed, took a deep breath, and showed an intoxicated expression: "really fragrant!"


    Since he got the body that time, Xuexue Er feels more and more sensitive. Now when he gets close to her, she can smell his breath, and her body becomes soft.


    Feel song Qingshu is in a hurry to untie his own belt, ice and snow son heart a swing, bite lip greasy voice: "uncle, I seem to be you take bad."


    Looking at the beautiful body in front of him, song Qingshu couldn''t help it and quickly bent over. Ice and snow suddenly looked at the little dragon girl on the ground not far away, and said anxiously, "you put her on the ground and controlled her skills. I''m afraid it''s cold to sleep in this way. The internal power of the ancient tomb sect is extremely soft. Once you get cold poison, it''s hard to get rid of it."


    Song Qingshu looked innocent: "what should I do? She can''t sleep in bed because the room is so big."


    "Why don''t you leave the bed for him and let''s go next door?" Ice and snow son low head says.


    "It''s not so troublesome," Song Qingshu said. He didn''t want to change his place at this time. He reached out and used his dragon catching skill to suck Xiaolongnv.


    Holding little dragon girl on one side of the bed, looking at her face when she was sleeping, song Qingshu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. In order to cover up, he gave a ha ha: "little younger martial sister is so light."


    Ice snow son didn''t angry ground white he one eye: "you clearly want to say she is very beautiful, honest account, you put her beside, what bad idea?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I just don''t want to let her cold poison into the body, as for what bad idea, even if there is, it''s just a kind of innocuous pleasure..." Song Qingshu leaned over ice and snow and whispered a few words.


    "Uncle, you''re a pervert. My God, I used to think you were a gentleman." Xuexue''er looks at him angrily, but he doesn''t mean to say anything against it. He thinks that the younger martial sister doesn''t know all this anyway, which makes her feel... Strange.


    Seeing that xuexue''er was not really angry, song Qingshu was polite, and his whole body was pressed up. Both of them had been fighting for a long time, and soon they were as sweet as glue.


    Ice and snow son a pressed song Qingshu''s hand, eyes full of water like fog: "only allowed to see her, not to touch."


    Song Qingshu awkwardly took back his hand: "accident, accident."


    ¡­¡­


    Helen of Troy, white skin what the snow is like, I don''t know when I have caught a fascinating red. When she learned the way of solving the cave in the nine Yin manual, she was made by Song Qing''s book in a flash, but the faint truth really tried to solve the problem.


    When song Qingshu put her on the bed, she actually had a little consciousness. She was worried about the dark shadow, but she found that it was song Qingshu and her elder martial sister was around. XiaoLongNu soon relaxed.


    Her temperament was very weak. Although song Qingshu pointed her big acupoints, she broke through the acupoints little by little and made her recover slowly.


    But after waking up, she was even more embarrassed. Although she didn''t open her eyes, she could feel that her brother-in-law and master sister seemed to be doing something shameful

 Chapter 381

    The reality is cruel, XiaoLongNu can clearly feel the two people around for a few postures, but there is no meaning of the end.


    Listening to the delicate gasps coming from her ears, little dragon girl really didn''t want to believe that it was the voice of the cool elder martial sister in the daytime.


    Calm in this atmosphere, little dragon girl suddenly felt her body became strange. The internal skill of the ancient tomb sect has always been about being pure hearted and lacking desire. It is very difficult for the body to be dry and hot.


    Little dragon girl thought that she was possessed by the devil. She was so surprised that she quickly used her real Qi to regulate her breath. She didn''t know it had any effect at all. How could the palpitation from her soul be suppressed by martial arts.


    Because she didn''t want to let the two people around her know that she had woken up, XiaoLongNu bit her silver teeth and tried to keep her body from shaking. In this way, her body became more sensitive and soon fell in love


    For dark health, the body skin covered with a layer of rouge general scarlet.


    With song Qingshu''s skill at this time, in fact, when XiaoLongNu rushed to open the acupoints in her body, he found that she was so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to end up, but found that XiaoLongNu didn''t open her eyes, instead, she lay there motionless.


    With a change of heart, song Qingshu understood Xiao Longnu''s mind. Knowing that she was worried about her elder martial sister''s face, she just pretended to continue to be under control, and looked like she was too busy.


    When he understood all this, he added some evil thoughts to song Qingshu''s mind, and the whole person became more excited.


    Although xuexue''er is a bit strange, the man is so brave that when he is infatuated with his body, he feels a little sweet in his heart. His whole body becomes softer and softer. He gently embraces all the men in his body. He turns into a docile Rouge horse and lets his knight gallop.


    Looking at xuexue''er''s eyes blurred, song Qingshu subconsciously holds her catkin, and the start is really smooth. After a long time, song Qingshu is surprised to find that xuexue''er''s hands are around his waist. Whose hand is he holding?


    Eyes moved to the little dragon girl, only to see her white cheeks already covered with mystery like red halo, a pair of eyelashes gently tremble unceasingly. Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva, and suddenly he was reluctant to let go. His fingers moved up gradually. He obviously felt XiaoLongNu''s body tremble, and a thin layer of tremor suddenly rose on her delicate skin.


    After all, song Qingshu doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. He knows that this is the limit that little dragon girl can tolerate. If he continues to push forward, he can''t guarantee that the other party won''t turn away. In that case, everyone will be embarrassed. If he knows that little younger martial sister is awake all the time, Xuexue Er will hate herself to death.


    Holding little dragon girl''s soft and smooth hand, song Qingshu suddenly feels that the appearance of xuexue''er and little dragon girl is misplaced. For a moment, the woman under him is xuexue''er, and for a moment, she seems to have changed into little dragon girl.


    No man in the world can stand the stimulation of sleeping with two beautiful women. Before long, song Qingshu shivered all over, holding ice and snow and panting.


    At that moment, song Qingshu keenly felt that little dragon girl seemed to shake all over, and her breath became very disordered. But song Qingshu was sleepy at this time, and he didn''t care so much. He was going to sleep with ice and snow in his arms.


    Ice and snow son lifted the scattered hair on his face, lazily pushed song Qingshu: "you are not allowed to sleep here."


    "I''m so sleepy I don''t want to move." Song Qingshu said dryly.


    Ice and snow son turned to see a little dragon girl, not angry said: "little younger martial sister is still here, how can I let her in the case of unknowingly and you sleep together."


    XiaoLongNu was a little annoyed. When she heard xuexue''er say this, she was relieved: "elder martial sister still loves me. She is worried that I will suffer losses."


    Song Qingshu suddenly thinks that XiaoLongNu is sober at the moment. He feels guilty when he has a ghost in his heart. He looks at xuexue''er with some guilt: "then I''ll go first."


    Ice and snow son at this time all over soft, are lazy to move a finger, softly urged: "go, go."


    Song Qingshu grabs the clothes on his bed and runs back to the next room. He doesn''t dare to look at the two girls again.


    Little dragon girl is hesitating whether to find a way to wake up, but Xuexue Er suddenly snorts. She turns over and hugs her in her arms. She murmurs: "little younger martial sister''s body is cold, so comfortable."


    Because of the lingering charm of love and desire, xuexue''er is very hot now. XiaoLongNu is naturally cold. When she hugs her, she feels very warm and comfortable. In addition, she just uses her genuine Qi to rush through her acupoints and wakes up in a very nervous state. At this time, she just feels sleepy, so she hugs her, I fell asleep before I knew it.


    The next morning, Little Dragon Girl wakes up. Xuexue Er is cleaning up. She notices the movement on the bed. Xuexue Er looks back and looks unnatural: "little younger martial sister, are you awake?"


    Looking at xuexue''er''s face full of beauty and radiance because she was fully irrigated, and thinking of her "sin" last night, XiaoLongNu suddenly felt cramped and deliberately asked, "elder martial sister, what happened to that dark shadow last night?"


    As soon as her face changed, xuexue''er explained awkwardly, "it''s the Mongolians who are unwilling to be frustrated and quietly send experts to come and try to hijack us. Fortunately, song... Song came in time and just beat away the enemy."


    "Is it?" XiaoLongNu said with a smile, but she was full of heartache: it''s clear that he took advantage of me, and now he has become my life-saving benefactor.


    Although XiaoLongNu was a little annoyed, song Qingshu "bullied" her elder martial sister last night, but she stroked her hand, but she thought that the other party should also be careless.


    Since she chose to pretend to sleep last night, she would not break everything today, so she had to pretend to nod her head: "thank you for your brother-in-law."


    "He''s not your brother-in-law." Ice and snow quickly said.


    "You were very clear last night..." recalling the shameful things that happened around you last night, little dragon girl turned red and stopped.


    Ice snow son in the heart a surprised: isn''t she see what?


    Fortunately, there was a knock outside the door, and song Qingshu made a lazy sound: "two beauties, come out for breakfast."


    "Wait a minute, we''ll have to clean up for a while," she said


    Hearing song Qingshu''s voice, Little Dragon Girl''s face flashed a little unnatural, and she was ready to get angry, but it was not easy to attack.


    Seeing her frowning, xuexue''er was stunned: "even frowning is so good-looking. As expected, I still feel pity for her. No wonder a gentleman like my uncle could not help carrying her to bed last night..."


    Think of those, ice and snow son face a hot, heart chagrin: last night how to agree to his ridiculous request?

 Chapter 382

    Xuexue''er chases and fights all the way, and finally catches song Qingshu. He hums discontentedly: "you are better than me by your lightness skill. You deliberately bully me."


    "With my lightness skill, if I really want to bully you, how can I make you catch up?" Song Qingshu embraces xuexue''er''s soft waist and quietly looks at her white face.


    Xuexue''er only felt a surge of hot air, and her face turned red. After this time of chasing, she had already lost most of her anger. She hummed, "you can''t tease me like this any more. It''s really killing me."


    "I was haunted last night, too." Song Qingshu hit ha ha, just want to pass by.


    Ice snow son cold hum a: "you certainly see younger martial sister national color Tianxiang, can''t help but move evil idea."


    Song Qingshu cried out: "I didn''t do anything to her." Of course, he didn''t dare to drag out the whole thing of last night. If Xuexue Er knew that she was galloping on her last night, but held XiaoLongNu''s hand tightly, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to forgive herself.


    "Shh Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed and his ears pricked up.


    "What''s the matter?" Thinking that there was an enemy nearby, xuexue''er''s face became solemn. She secretly held the golden bell lock belt around her waist and watched around on guard. However, after looking around, she found nothing.


    Ice and snow son thought song Qingshu was deliberately fooling himself, just about to get angry, song Qingshu suddenly said: "two miles away in the dense forest, there is a fight."


    "Is there anyone else here?" Xuexue''er was surprised. Just now they were chasing and fighting. Song Qingshu chose the most remote place to drill. They were far away from the official road. I''m afraid few people set foot in these places except woodcutters and hunters.


    Song Qingshu put his arms around Xuexue er''s waist, and as soon as his body flashed, he rushed there.


    Two miles away, Miao Renfeng looked at the man in black not far away, and said in despair, "thanks to Miao, he claims to be invincible in the world, but he can''t even take your ten moves. He''s really a frog in the bottom of the well."


    The man in Black said faintly, "Miao''s swordsmanship is only the third rate swordsmanship in the world. You Miao have never had any masters in your generation. I didn''t expect that when you come to your generation, you can create such a famous swordsmanship by virtue of this common swordsmanship. You can be called great hero Miao."


    "Amazing?" Miao Renfeng laughed with self mockery. "Judging from your voice, you are only less than 30 years old. How can I dare to call myself amazing in front of you?"


    "We can''t insist on different personal circumstances." The man in black stood with his hands down, and suddenly said impatiently, "master Miao, do you want to be clear? As long as you hand over the treasure map of Chuang Wang''s treasure, I will release your father and daughter, otherwise..."


    The man in black took a look at Miao Ruolan who fell at his feet. The threat was beyond expression.


    Miao Renfeng immediately said: "with your martial arts, you must be a person of great talent in the world. How can you bully a little girl like this?"


    The man in black frowned: "I don''t want to be like this either, but I need this treasure badly now, so I''ve just come up with such a bad plan."


    Miao Renfeng closed her eyes and said coldly, "my Miao family has shouldered the responsibility of guarding this treasure for generations. How can we let the treasure fall into the hands of such despicable people as you because we are greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    With that, he turned his head and looked at Miao Ruolan, with a sad face and said, "Lan''er, it''s all useless for Dad. Do you blame dad?"


    Although Miao Ruolan trembled with fear, he shook his head firmly: "Lan''er is not afraid, Dad, don''t tell this villain the treasure."


    The man in black hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "great Xia Miao, when the king Chuang left this treasure, he just wanted to keep it as military expenses for expelling Tartars in the future. Nowadays, foreigners are rampant in the Central Plains, Mongolia, Jin, Manchu, Liao, Xixia, Tubo... Which one is not eyeing the Han people


    "Although I''m not talented, I''ve been working hard to fight against these barbarians. Unfortunately, I''m weak. If I can get the treasure of Chuang Wang, I can naturally attract more volunteers to join me in the great cause of rejuvenation of the Han people..."


    This happened to scratch Miao Renfeng''s itch. He hated Tartars most in his life. He only hated that he could not kill Tartars all over the world with one person''s power. I saw that this man also had this ambition. His martial arts were so good that maybe he could succeed.


    Miao Renfeng''s face was just loosened, but she heard Miao Ruolan say in a delicate voice: "Dad, don''t be cheated by this villain. How can he be a good man if he uses this despicable means to coerce our father and daughter?"


    Miao Renfeng was startled. She could not help but blush. She was confused when she cared. On the contrary, she didn''t see a child thoroughly.


    The man in black saw that Miao Renfeng was moved, but he was destroyed by Miao Ruolan. Suddenly his face sank, and he raised his hand and slapped Miao Ruolan, "shut up


    Miao Renfeng was furious: "you don''t have the slightest kindness. Even if you recover the Han people, you are just a tyrant. How can the treasure of Chuang Wang fall into your hands?"


    The man in black looked at his palm, and a daze flashed in his eyes: "why can''t I control my emotions? I remember I didn''t seem to be like that before. "


    All of a sudden, his ears moved and he looked up warily. His eyes became firm and fierce again.


    Song Qingshu rushed here with xuexue''er in his arms. Looking at the scene, xuexue''er exclaimed: "brother Miao, Ruolan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Miao Renfeng sees the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, and is slightly relieved. Although she is dissatisfied with the other party''s seduction of Hu Yidao''s widow, she should not stand idly by because of her face. He has seen the martial arts of song Qingshu. If he is here, I''m afraid Xiao Ruolan''s life will be saved.


    In fact, if Miao Renfeng is single, he would rather die than be saved by song Qingshu. However, seeing his beloved daughter pretending to be strong, he can''t bear to see her saying goodbye to the world.


    The man in black also saw the appearance of song Qingshu, and his face changed slightly: "is it you?"


    "Do you know me?" Song Qingshu was surprised.


    "Be careful, young master song. He is very good at martial arts Miao Renfeng worried about the general idea of song Qingshu, and quickly reminded him.


    When it comes to such martial arts as song Qingshu, it''s natural to judge the opponent''s strength. The man in black gives him a sense of unfathomability. What''s more, Miao Renfeng looks so miserable. How can he despise him.


    The man in black snorted coldly: "it''s said that you''ve made a big name recently. You''re the first master of the Qing Dynasty. Hum, I''d like to see if your martial arts are as magical as the rumors."


    Song Qingshu is thinking about how to attract Miao Ruolan with his opponent''s skill. Seeing that he wanted to fight, he was so happy that he said quietly, "God is not magical. I''ll have a try."

 Chapter 383

    The man in black''s eyes flashed a fierce color. As soon as he moved his steps, he rushed to song Qingshu like a shell.


    "Is lightness skill so good?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are fixed, and he quickly pushes xuexue''er aside to prevent her from being hurt by two forces.


    The lightness skill of this man in black is not elegant and nimble, but the kind of arrogant and straightforward. In Song Qingshu''s opinion, his lightness skill is not so good as his speed.


    As soon as song Qingshu pushes away the ice and snow, the man in black attacks in front of him. Before the competition with Xiao Feng, song Qingshu realizes the true meaning of the eighteen dragon subduing palms, so he directly raises his palms to greet him without sacrificing a wooden sword.


    Between lightning and flint, the two have already fought more than ten moves. The more song Qingshu fights, the more frightened he is. The other side should be deliberately concealing his own martial arts skills. The moves they use are all the most common martial arts in the Jianghu. However, they are not inferior to his 18 Dragon subduing palms.


    Black face also flashed a strange color, did not expect that the opponent who used to kill casually can now even with himself?


    Both of them have excellent lightness skills. Their figures flash in mid air. Once they touch each other, they are not earth shaking, but they are quiet.


    Song Qingshu has understood that although the opponent''s moves are ordinary, they use a very skillful technique of releasing force. Most of their efforts are unloaded to the empty space by the opponent, so it''s hard to hurt him.


    The man in black was also secretly frightened. Song Qingshu''s palm was full of strength, which made him feel very uncomfortable when he moved. If he hadn''t practiced the magic skills in the teaching, he would have been seriously injured by the opponent''s random strength.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a martial arts, can not help exclaiming: "heaven and earth move, it''s you!"


    The man in black sighed in secret. He realized that song Qingshu''s martial arts were no longer under his own control. It would be very difficult for him to take his life. He didn''t want to be consumed here. He snorted and flashed to the ice and snow.


    Xuexue''er is watching the battle, hesitating whether to help songqingshu. Seeing that the man in black was attacking himself, his heart moved, and he danced the silver bell and gold lock to fight at his acupoints.


    The man in black reaches out his hand and flicks it on the silk ribbon. All of a sudden, xuexue''er feels that all his strength is in the empty place. In an instant, he is slightly injured. But after this delay, song Qingshu has arrived in time.


    Who knows that the man in black attack ice snow for virtual, take the opportunity to leave the battlefield for real. With the help of song Qingshu, he flies back quickly. When he passes by Miao Renfeng, his palm is printed on his chest, which makes him bleed.


    Song Qingshu was very angry. Seeing that he wanted to kidnap Miao Ruolan, he immediately shot away with a wooden sword.


    Feeling the fierce sword spirit behind him, the man in black realized that if he continued to hold Miao Ruolan, he would be seriously injured. On the spot, he quickly turned back to parry and shook open song Qingshu''s wooden sword.


    "Why?"


    Looking at the blood beads falling from his fingers, the man in black lost his mind for a moment, moved, and soon disappeared into the woods in the distance.


    Song Qingshu solemnly forgot his back and didn''t catch up with him. The fight just now made him realize the martial arts attainments of the other side, and he knew that he was not sure of winning the other side steadily. Today, both sides were unprepared for the fight, and it was far from a decisive battle.


    What''s more, now that Miao Renfeng is dying, he can''t just leave his father and daughter.


    "Daddy As soon as he got out of trouble, Miao Ruolan rushed to Miao Renfeng, who was lying in a pool of blood.


    "Lan er." Looking at her daughter''s health, Miao Renfeng''s eyes flashed a ray of gratification.


    Song Qingshu comes to Miao Renfeng and takes out a Xueshen Yuchan pill from his arms for him to take. Seeing Miao Renfeng''s gradually ruddy cheek, he sighs in his heart: Xueshen Yuchan pill can only make him shine back. Zhang Wuji''s hand has broken his heart just now, and Daluo Jinxian can''t save him in the world.


    Miao Renfeng has been wandering in the river and lake for so many years, and naturally knows her own injury. She said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that Miao would need your help."


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "if it was not for my sister-in-law, I would not have saved you."


    Xuexue''er looks at Miao Renfeng and asks, "brother Miao, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s just like this. His face is cold and his heart is warm."


    Miao Renfeng''s time is approaching. She doesn''t want to argue. She smiles sadly: "Madam Hu, can you promise something to Miao in the past


    Looking at the end of a generation of heroes, xuexue''er sighs: "brother Miao, just say it."


    Miao Renfeng takes her daughter''s hand and pulls her to xuexue''er: "I want you to send her to her mother."


    "But her mother has already..." ice and snow son wants to say and stop, worried about re exposing the scar of Miao Renfeng, then did not finish. In her opinion, Nanlan abandoned her husband and daughter. In the business castle, she would rather watch her daughter cry bitterly than follow Tian Guinong. In addition, Tian Guinong also has a daughter, so it may not be a good choice for Miao Ruolan to come to her.


    Miao Renfeng knew what she wanted to say, a trace of pain and loneliness flashed on her face: "Lan''er is her own daughter after all, she will take good care of Lan''er."


    See Miao Renfeng insist, ice and snow son is not convenient to say anything. On the contrary, song Qingshu''s face is strange. He thinks that he should be careful to hide from xuexue''er in the future. If she knows that she treats Nanlan as a plaything and bullies him wantonly, I''m afraid that she will really turn against him.


    As for Miao Renfeng, he doesn''t feel guilty. Anyway, Nanlan is no longer her wife, so he can be regarded as revenging his wife by doing that


    "Brother Miao, why did that man kill you?" Ice snow''s face is full of worry and confusion.


    "Because..." Miao Renfeng was about to open her mouth when she suddenly looked at Song Qingshu with fear and said nothing.


    Noting his little action, song Qingshu sneered: "it''s the treasure of Chuang Wang. I don''t know that place." He believes that as Zhang Wuji, he should not do meaningless things. What Miao Renfeng can plot, martial arts and swordsmanship, Zhang Wuji must despise, so there is only one treasure left.


    "Madam Hu, are you worthy of a knife like this?" Miao Renfeng suddenly glares at xuexue''er and vomits a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Ice and snow son anxiously waved his hand, wrongly said: "I did not tell him."


    Seeing that bingxue''er had been wronged many times, song Qingshu said angrily, "it''s not only my sister-in-law who knows the treasure of Chuang Wang in the world. Don''t you think it''s the one who told me?"


    He deliberately ambiguously mentioned Nanlan, and Miao Renfeng really changed her face: "how could she tell you this?"


    "Guess for yourself." Song Qingshu smiles faintly, but he doesn''t mean to be angry. He just can''t bear to see him bully xuexue''er every time.

 Chapter 384

    Seeing song Qingshu''s ambiguous face, Miao Renfeng''s face became more and more ugly. Miao Ruolan quickly pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve and said in a delicate voice: "big brother, don''t be angry with Dad, OK?"


    Last time in pingyizhi''s wooden house, Miao Ruolan not only saw the martial arts of song Qingshu, but also was shocked by his calm control over the life and death of men and women.


    All the little girls have hero worship plots. Miao Ruolan has always asked her father to be the most powerful person in the world. Just now, he was easily defeated by Zhang Wuji, and this dream was broken. Fortunately, song Qingshu arrived in time, beat back the villain, and made up for the hero''s vacancy in the little girl''s heart.


    Miao Ruolan''s eyes at Song Qingshu are full of reverence. Seeing that the other party has been angry with his father, he can''t help asking for nephrite.


    The voice of the little girl made the heart crisp. Song Qingshu''s cold face showed a warm smile. He nodded to Miao Renfeng and said, "don''t think about some messy things. I know that Chuang Wang treasure is through another way, which has nothing to do with the one you think about."


    "Is it the wandering Taoist named Jin Yong that my uncle mentioned before?" Ice and snow son remembered at the beginning two people came back from yanziwu for medical treatment, song Qingshu seems to have mentioned it.


    "Do you remember that?" Song Qingshu looks at her unexpectedly.


    Ice snow son gentle smile, do not answer, but in the heart silently read: "you said every word I remember."


    Listen to ice and snow son also say so, Miao Renfeng no longer doubt, sigh: "Mrs. Hu, Miao also hope you can help me to bring a word, tell her, Miao this life the most important things to her, hope she take good care of, in the future to make it a good family."


    Ice and snow son listen to strange, think Nanlan is Miao Ruolan her mother, his daughter''s marriage also use people to remind you. But song Qingshu understood that Miao Renfeng was not referring to Miao Ruolan, but to the treasure map hidden in the Phoenix hairpin on Nanlan''s head.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell him frankly: "great Xia Miao, I know you are worried about the leakage of secrets, so there is something in the story. In fact, you don''t have to. I know all the secrets, even the hairpin. "


    Miao Renfeng''s face changed: "you..."


    Song Qingshu raised his hand and interrupted him. He turned to xuebing''er and Miao Ruolan and said, "sister-in-law, take Ruolan there for a walk. I have something to say to master Miao."


    Ice and snow son worried ground looked at him one eye, still pull Miao Ruolan to walk several Zhang outside.


    Miao Renfeng snorted angrily: "what do you want?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "I want you to send a message to Nanlan and ask her to give me Zhu Chai."


    When Miao Renfeng saw that he really knew everything, he was surprised and angry: "delusional."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "I know the general location of Chuang Wang''s treasure, and I also know that the treasure map is hidden in the Pearl Flower of your wife''s hairpin. Now she and Tian Guinong are living in my house in the capital. It''s easy for me to get the treasure map. "


    "The reason why I didn''t fight for it was that I chose to ask you to agree to give it to me because I admired you for being open and aboveboard all your life and running around in order to fight against the great cause of Qing Dynasty. I don''t like you, but I admire you. So I don''t want to bully their orphans and widows after you die, and let you jump in anger. "


    Miao Renfeng was silent all of a sudden. After a long time, she asked, "what do you want to do with the king''s treasure?"


    Song Qingshu looked up at the sky, and a strange light flashed in his eyes: "I need it to be used as military expenditure. I will do things that you people haven''t done for you."


    Hearing this, Miao Renfeng couldn''t help sneering: "it''s a big tone, and I''m not afraid of flashing my tongue."


    Over the years, the numerous rebel forces in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, no matter they are fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming dynasty or simply fighting against the Qing Dynasty, have seen the hope of success. As far as Miao Renfeng knows, although song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are high, he is still single. What''s the use of song Qingshu in the overall situation?


    "Don''t you believe it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Miao Renfeng gave a cold hum, and the meaning was obvious.


    Song Qingshu said: "in order to enhance the persuasion, I can tell you that the Golden Snake camp is already in my pocket. Moreover, I have already reached an agreement with the ninth Princess of the Ming Dynasty to take the Golden Snake camp as the team, plus the great righteousness of the former Princess of the Ming Dynasty, overthrow the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, and get twice the result with half the effort."


    "In the past, when Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake, was still there, the Golden Snake camp was so powerful that it didn''t have any real impact on the Qing government. Now that it''s getting late in the west mountain, what''s the use of taking over again?" Although Miao Renfeng said so, her tone has been relaxed.


    "Have you ever heard the news that I assassinated Kangxi some time ago?" Song Qingshu asked suddenly.


    Miao Renfeng nodded: "I know, although I failed, I still deserve admiration. If it wasn''t for this, no matter how high your martial arts skills were, how could you have been in Miao''s eyes. "


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "you know my martial arts, do you think I will fail to assassinate you?"


    Miao Renfeng was stunned at first, and soon his face changed: "you mean..."


    Song Qingshu stood with a negative hand: "yes, the real Kangxi is dead."


    Miao Renfeng''s mouth was slightly open. She was shocked and speechless, and a trace of ecstasy rose in her heart. Many people''s successive career might be completed by this person in front of her.


    When Miao Ruolan was summoned to his father, he noticed that there was an indescribable excitement in his father''s eyes, and heard the other side''s advice: "Lan''er, after you see your mother, let her give the phoenix head Zhu Chai to the song brothers, just say that I said it myself, remember."


    Although Miao Ruolan was in the clouds, he still said, "Lan''er understands."


    Miao Renfeng suddenly put Miao Ruolan''s hand into song Qingshu''s: "young Xia song, you will take care of Lan''er in the future."


    Miao Ruolan glanced shyly at Song Qingshu and soon lowered her eyelids, leaving only her long eyelashes trembling.


    Song Qingshu is also stunned on the spot, and xuebing''er looks strange. He thinks that you just asked me to take your daughter to her mother, but now he turns around and entrusts her to a man. What''s the matter.


    And listen to Miao Renfeng''s tone, ice and snow son always feel that he is like entrusted to Miao Ruolan for life, the heart is more awkward, can''t help but glare at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu understood that xuexue''er might have misunderstood him because of what he had just said to Miao Renfeng. He just found it hard to argue. He quickly said, "I''m afraid it''s not very convenient, great Xia Miao."


    Miao Renfeng felt that the vitality in her body was gradually fading away. She said weakly, "I gave you such a big gift. Don''t you want to take care of my daughter?"


    Hearing Miao Renfeng say so, song Qingshu immediately stopped, had to nod: "in this case, song must do his best to take care of Ling Qianjin, never let her be hurt."


    Miao Renfeng has no way. Originally, he wanted to entrust his daughter to Nanlan, but Nanlan has married someone else. What''s more, he thinks of Tian Guinong''s behavior... Miao Renfeng is worried that Miao Ruolan will be wronged if he follows Nanlan. Now that I know the situation of song Qingshu, I naturally feel that it''s better to entrust song Qingshu to the land of tiger and wolf than to entrust my daughter to Tianfu.


    Looking at Miao Ruolan standing there with a shy face, xuexue''er is stunned. Listening to Miao Renfeng''s words, it seems that she has already given the dowry to song Qingshu. Miao Ruolan doesn''t seem to be against it. She looks like a deer bumping into her heart.


    "Lan''er, my father can''t take care of you any more. In the future, I want to listen to young Xia song''s words. With his care, you must be able to live happily in this turbulent world." Miao Renfeng''s eyes are gradually lax, and it is obvious that Xueshen Yuchan pill will be too effective.


    With a sigh, song Qingshu holds xuexue''er to one side, leaving the two fathers and daughters the last time to get along alone.


    "What did you say to elder brother Miao just now? Why, why did he betroth Ruolan to you?" Two people come to several Zhang away, ice and snow son gently shake off song Qingshu arm, bite lips, quietly looking at him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense about where is a betrothal." Song Qingshu was bluffed immediately, "it''s just that he asked me to take care of him."


    "There''s no such thing to take care of," said xuexue''er with a suspicious face. "Brother Miao looks like a son-in-law."


    "You think too much," Song Qingshu said, laughing and crying. "He''s happy because of another thing. After all, we just made a deal."


    "What deal?" Xuexue''er is not a jealous woman. In fact, she knows that in her own capacity, she can''t get along with song Qingshu, so she doesn''t mind the other party marrying another woman.


    But it''s one thing not to mind if he wants to marry another. If he wants to marry her niece, it''s a big problem.


    Recently, xuexue''er has thoroughly understood the evil of song Qingshu. She takes a look at Miao Ruolan, who is not far away. She thinks that Miao Renfeng has given her daughter to song Qingshu. Isn''t that a gift to her?


    Xuebing''er can be said to be song Qingshu''s most trusted person in the world. Song Qingshu thinks it''s OK to tell her about the change of heaven and the change of Kangxi. Before that, she had just been... Addicted to the pleasure of her boudoir and didn''t have time to tell her.


    Just as they wanted to tell Xuebing Er what they had just said to Miao Renfeng, they suddenly heard Miao Ruolan crying. When they looked back, they saw that the golden faced Buddha who had once been powerful in the world had passed away.


    Song Qingshu buried the Miao Renfeng in the nearby woods, and engraved on the stele "heaven and earth, I am the only one to be respected; From ancient times to the present, we have been fighting all over the world.


    At first, song Qingshu hesitated. He was worried that someone might pass by and feel resentful when he saw the tombstone. He did something to destroy the tombstone. But on second thought, why did Miao Renfeng destroy his spirit after his death?


    However, in order to be safe, song Qingshu still used his fierce sword Qi to carve these words on the stone tablet. Generally, the curfew would be disturbed by the sword Qi on the stone tablet as soon as they approached. If a real Wulin master could feel the sword Qi on the stone tablet, he would have admiration and would not damage it.


    "Miss Miao, please be patient."


    Standing on Miao Ruolan''s side, song Qingshu feels very uncomfortable. Calling this little loli girl is really a little nondescript, but song Qingshu doesn''t know what to call her without calling her girl.

 Chapter 385

    "Big brother, call me Lan''er later." Miao Ruolan looked up at Song Qingshu with tears in her big eyes. Because she had just cried, she was slightly red and swollen.


    "Lan''er, I''ll take good care of you in the future." Squatting down and grabbing the little Lori''s shoulder, song Qingshu said softly.


    Miao Ruolan''s face turned red for no reason, and the weak mosquito and fly gave a hum.


    Notice her shy appearance, song Qingshu a Leng, heaven and earth conscience, he just Miao Ruolan as a child, so did not pay much attention to men and women''s defense.


    Even though Miao Renfeng raised Miao Ruolan as a daughter when she was young, she was afraid of melting in her mouth and falling in her hand. Miao Ruolan had never touched any other man. She felt the warm and steady hand of song Qingshu on her shoulder, which naturally produced the girl''s shyness


    "Girls in ancient times are more precocious than those in modern society." Song Qingshu''s stomach Fei unceasingly, ice and snow son already a clap his hand, complain ground say: "small if orchid is a daughter''s home, the body is you this big man can touch at will."


    Song Qingshu murmured unconvinced: "she is still so young..."


    Xuexue''er is worried that Miao Ruolan misunderstands song Qingshu, so she blames Miao Ruolan on the surface, but actually she explains to Miao Ruolan. She doesn''t know that when she hears the other person''s next sentence, she is immediately dumbfounded.


    "Aunt, don''t blame big brother. Since father entrusted Lan''er to big brother, then big brother is Lan''er''s relative. Naturally Lan''er won''t blame him."


    "Auntie? Big brother Ice and snow son for a moment Leng is there, in the brain non-stop echo these two appellations.


    "Lan''er is so good ~" seeing that xue''er is badly hurt, song Qingshu suddenly notices the swelling on Miao Ruolan''s face. Knowing that she was slapped by Zhang Wuji just now, he can''t help but painfully bring her over. "Lan''er, come here, big brother will remove the congestion on your face for you."


    "Eh Na ~" Miao Ruolan obediently moved over, half leaning on Song Qingshu, feeling each other''s hands full of genuine Qi rubbing on his face, his heart beating up and down.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to Miao Ruolan''s reaction, but fell into doubt. Although he knew for a long time that Zhang Wuji in this world was not the loyal, pure and indecisive protagonist in the original novel, he was surprised to see that he didn''t show any pity for Yu bullying a little girl. What''s the matter with Zhang Wuji?


    See song Qingshu as if lost consciousness in general, has been kneading in Miao Ruolan''s face, ice and snow son really can''t see down, can''t help coughing: "Lan er''s face has been swollen."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu reacted and noticed that the little girl in her arms was already blushing. She was embarrassed.


    "We''d better hurry as soon as possible. Now all the people are going to Shandong. The Golden Snake camp must be full of demons. I''m a little worried about what''s wrong there." Song Qingshu gave a ha ha and quickly turned off the topic.


    "Yes, I''m also worried that sister Xia can''t cope with it." Ice and snow son nodded, some time ago when they were gentle, song Qingshu has roughly told the whole plan, she also knows the existence of Xia Qingqing.


    "Ah ~" Miao Ruolan suddenly covered his ankle in pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked with concern.


    "It seems that I twisted my foot when I ran away just now. Maybe I broke it." Miao Ruolan frowned. Thinking of her father''s desperate effort to stop the man in black from escaping, she was sad again, and her eyes turned red.


    Song Qingshu pinched a few on her ankle and breathed a sigh of relief: "Lan''er doesn''t have to worry. It''s just a sprain. The bone is OK. Just have a good rest for a few days. Well, I''ll carry you the rest of the way. "


    Miao Ruolan said in a soft voice: "big brother, I don''t want you to carry me. Can you hold me?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is stunned, and xue''er looks at her curiously.


    Being stared at by two people''s strange eyes, Miao Ruolan quickly lowered her head and said, "Dad used to hold me like that."


    Song Qingshu and Xuexue Er look at each other, and a picture emerges in their mind: Miao Renfeng with a sallow face, holding a sword in her right hand and Miao Ruolan in her left hand, walking on the road with a lonely face


    "She''s still a child after all." Song Qingshu sighed and understood that Miao Ruolan, who had just lost her father, could not recover the happy and innocent smile she had seen for a while.


    "Good." Song Qingshu showed a smile, copied Miao Ruolan''s leg and picked her up.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s pitying smile, xuexue''er is a little embarrassed: what was he thinking about just now? Uncle, he saw Ruolan as a child.


    As a woman, xuexue''er realizes that Miao Ruolan seems to have a strange feeling for song Qingshu. In addition, she has recently experienced the "licentious" side of song Qingshu. She is afraid that something will happen to them. When Miao Ruolan grows up, she will regret for life.


    Now it''s confirmed that song Qingshu is not as unbearable as he thought. Xue Xue Er subconsciously sticks out her tongue, thinking that it''s because of this period of time... Forgetting that uncle is actually a gentleman?


    Unlike xuexue''er, Miao Ruolan quietly put her face on Song Qingshu''s shoulder and suddenly asked, "big brother, can you teach me martial arts?"


    After a pause, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "your father is good at martial arts, but he doesn''t teach you any moves, just to keep you away from the enmity of the world."


    "Lan''er just hates himself. It''s useless. He can''t help his father at the critical moment, and it''s a drag on him." Miao Ruolan''s face was gloomy, and she was ready to shed tears.


    "You want revenge?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    "Well," Miao Ruolan nodded, his tone was firm and incomparable, "I don''t dare not avenge my father''s death."


    "Lan''er, the man in black is also the enemy of big brother. Big brother will help you get revenge." Song Qingshu knew that he and Zhang Wuji would have a war sooner or later. Some people are destined to be enemies for life.


    "That man is very good at martial arts. Lan''er can help his elder brother after learning martial arts." Miao Ruolan tilted his head and thought for a while, but he didn''t shake his determination to learn martial arts.


    Song Qingshu smile: "Lan''er wants to learn martial arts, big brother can teach you, but Lan''er has to promise me a condition."


    Miao Ruolan, with a look of joy, said excitedly, "don''t say it''s a condition. Even if it''s a hundred or a thousand, I will agree."


    Xuexue''er is frightened. She thinks that you, a girl, can''t say such a thing to a man at will. Moreover, song Qingshu doesn''t stick to etiquette and is cynical. She knows all about it, for fear that song Qingshu will make some shocking demands.


    "There are so many conditions," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "There is only one condition, that is, Lan''er, you must not live in hatred, otherwise your father will be sad."


    Hearing what he said, Miao Ruolan''s heart trembled, and there was a trace of inexplicable things in her eyes. After a long silence, she suddenly nodded heavily: "well, since big brother said that, Lan''er will do it."


    "Don''t be so serious," Song Qingshu laughs, "Lan''er, what martial arts do you want to learn first?"


    Miao Ruolan showed a look of embarrassment: "if Lan''er doesn''t understand martial arts, I don''t know what to learn first."


    "Big brother is confused," Song Qingshu thought a little bit. "Why don''t you teach Lan''er a set of lightness skills first? Girls will not be contaminated with murderous spirit and have the ability to protect themselves after learning this."


    "Yes, yes." Miao Ruolan clapped his hands excitedly.


    Song Qingshu hands Miao Ruolan to xuexue''er and arranges his thoughts a little: "I know four kinds of lightness skills in total. I''ll show them one by one. Lan''er will see which one you like to learn."


    "Well." Miao Ruolan nodded, staring at him, for fear of missing a detail.


    "The first, gecko swimming wall." Standing between two towering trees, song Qingshu jumps up. His toes are gently on one tree trunk. His whole body is like a feather and floats to the other tree. When he is about to hit it, his toes are just a little bit. So back and forth, the whole person flew to the top of the tree according to the zigzag trajectory.


    After jumping down from the tree, song Qingshu explained to Miao Ruolan, "gecko''s wall swimming skill, in essence, lies in borrowing strength. It''s a necessary weapon to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall."


    Miao Ruolan wrinkled Qiong''s nose and shook his head slightly: "the name is really ugly. Lan''er doesn''t like it."


    Xuexue''er can''t help laughing. Song Qingshu feels his nose awkwardly: "the name is really a bit indecent. It''s not suitable for my daughter''s home training. How about Lan''er''s" tiyunzong "


    As soon as the words came to an end, song Qingshu went through the sky like a sharp arrow. When he saw that his castration was done and he was about to fall, he jumped up again.


    After Song Qingshu came down, he explained, "if you leap in the vertical direction, the lightness skill in the world can''t match Wudang''s ladder cloud vertical."


    "This is good-looking. Lan''er wants to learn it." Miao Ruolan could see the splendor in her eyes.


    "Pretty?" Song Qingshu heard a black line, "there are two kinds of lightness skills. You can decide which one to learn after you read them."


    Miao Ruolan busily nodded, song Qingshu quietly whispered into the secret, said to xuexue''er: "you also have a good look, then I will teach you."


    Ice and snow son cheek a hot, but also understand that the other party is to let oneself more self-protection skills, moved, micro can''t check nodded.


    "The snake shaped beaver is a technique of escape from the nine Yin manual, and it is very useful to evader the enemy in the fight."


    Looking at Song Qingshu lying on the ground, the posture turns strangely, Miao Ruolan yells: "stop, stop, LAN Er doesn''t learn this."


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and looked like he had known so well. He continued to pass on his voice and said to xuexue''er, "I know Ruolan will not learn this. The reason why he wants to show it is that he wants you to learn. After all, you often fight with people. Learning this may help you avoid a fatal blow at some point in the future. "


    Seeing that xuexue''er was tasting carefully, song Qingshu looked back at Miao Ruolan: "the last lightness skill is stepping on sand without trace." As soon as the words were heard, the whole person was like a shell coming out of the barrel. It hit the tree trunk more than ten feet away. With a little toe, the whole person came back quickly. The whole process was just a blink of an eye.


    "Straight line sprint, the world''s lightness skill should be the first to tread on sand without trace." Song Qingshu is proud and thinks that Miao Ruolan will definitely choose to learn this.


    Which knows Miao Ruolan du to say: "do not."

 Chapter 386

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu''s smile froze, "why?"


    "Flying so fast, the hair, clothes and so on are all blown disorderly, which is harmful to the daughter''s appearance. Lan''er doesn''t want it." Miao Ruolan pulled his fingers solemnly and complained about the shortcomings of treading on sand without trace.


    Hearing Miao Ruolan''s righteous words, xuexue''er can''t help but smile. Song Qingshu feels that the wind is in disorder, and his heart is full of complaints: "how does Miao Renfeng raise her daughter?"


    "Well, I''ll teach you the ladder." Song Qingshu was speechless and gave the formula to Miao Ruolan.


    Although Miao Ruolan was young, he was very clever and soon understood what song Qingshu said; In addition, song Qingshu came from later generations and especially pursued the understanding of various martial arts principles. Only by speaking in simple terms can Miao Ruolan, who has no martial arts foundation, understand it.


    "Why can I only jump so short?" Miao Ruolan''s mouth was puffy. Although she had hurt her foot, she felt that she had understood what song Qingshu had taught her just now. However, the result made her extremely frustrated.


    "It''s because Lan''er doesn''t have any internal skill on you," Song Qingshu explained, touching her head with a smile. "You have to learn internal skill. The higher your internal power is, the better your lightness skill will be."


    Miao Ruolan''s depressed expression swept away, excitedly said: "good, good, big brother, teach Lan''er the best internal skill."


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to copy Miao Ruolan''s leg, picked her up and said awkwardly: "I''m afraid the internal skill that big brother is good at is not suitable for you to practice." Hell, Huanxi Zen is the most profound internal skill of Tantrism, but it''s too much like dirty skill to explain. If you tell Miao Ruolan to listen to her, won''t it pollute her ears?


    "Why?" Miao Ruolan blinked his big bright eyes and looked at him naively.


    Song Qingshu hesitates and doesn''t know how to answer. On the other hand, xuexue''er''s face turns red. She has personally learned song Qingshu''s skill, and now she is ashamed to think of the whole process.


    "Dear Lan''er, you don''t have enough skill now. You can''t practice that skill. Let your elder brother teach you something easy to learn first." Can''t always read song Qingshu eat shriveled, ice and snow son quickly for song Qingshu Jiewei road.


    "Well," Miao Ruolan said with a look of disappointment, but he soon regained his spirit, "when I have enough Kung Fu, my elder brother will teach me that kind of Kung Fu."


    The snow the nine Yin manual is almost black, and almost fell down. Song Qing Shu smiled and laughed. "Later, brother," the great brother taught you this inner work called "nine Yin true scriptures". It is the highest way of Taoism. Its feminine characteristics are more suitable for women''s training.


    "Lan''er has never learned martial arts before. Would it be too difficult for her to teach her this profound internal skill all at once?" Ice and snow son worries to say.


    "The nine Yin manual classics are really difficult," song song explains. "I didn''t plan to teach her specific scriptures, and I changed her into teaching the inner path of the nine Yin manual. If she remembered this line, she would be diligent in training every day, and it would be easy to reach the realm of learning. But only when she grew up did she understand it.


    "By the way, you can also learn it by the way. That jade girl''s Heart Sutra of your ancient tomb sect is too dangerous. It''s too chicken ribs to learn."


    "The nine Yin manual" shook her head gently, but her tone was softness. But she was very firm in her attitude. "Before I told you why I didn''t learn this... And what I did not learn from this year, and the mother''s heart and the five leaders Wang Chongyang were equally divided. I believe that the deep practice is not necessarily worse than the nine Yin."


    "Well," Song Qingshu suddenly showed a trace of ambiguity on her face, and said to her ear, "last time I practiced jade, the female Heart Sutra was disturbed, which led to failure. Next time I''ll practice with you, OK?"


    "No," xuexue''er bit her lip. "Next time I go to see my younger martial sister to practice with me, it''s all your fault. It makes my younger martial sister angry."


    Song Qing has a picture in her mind. Two beautiful women, one is a disaster to the country and the people, the other is mature and beautiful. They don''t wear a piece of thread to practice their internal skills together... And so on. How can their nose itch?


    "Big brother, when will you start teaching me internal skills?" They flirted with each other and got bored when little ruolanton was hanging on one side.


    Ice snow son returned to God, can''t help staring at Song Qingshu: "I go to the front to explore the way, you can teach Xiao Ruolan."


    Song Qing Shu knew that ice and snow children did not want to hear the pithy formula of the nine Yin classics, and then they left.


    "Don''t worry, our younger martial sisters of the ancient tomb sect can surpass the Mongolian teachers. No matter how bad my elder martial sister is, it''s no problem to protect herself." Seeing that song Qingshu treats her like a porcelain doll, Xuexue Er is dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu also realized that she was worried too much. Xuexue''er''s martial arts were not bad. Although she didn''t know much about her martial arts in the original book, she beat a group of scoundrels in tianlongmen with a silk ribbon. She could also see the flaws in Miao Renfeng''s swordsmanship, which was not even seen by Hu Yidao. Therefore, xuexue''er''s martial arts were not inferior to Hu Yidao.


    After Song Qingshu came to this world, he taught her the white boa whip technique. Today''s xue''er is a top-notch expert in the world. Even if she meets those masters, she should have little problem in self-protection by virtue of the top lightness skills of the ancient tomb sect.


    "Big brother, do you like your aunt?"


    See song Qingshu eyes have been paying attention to ice and snow son far back, Miao Ruolan askew head asked.


    "Children are talking nonsense." No matter how cheeky Rao is, he doesn''t dare admit the intimate relationship between the two in front of Miao Ruolan. After all, the relationship between Hu and Miao is special, and xuexue''er is still alive.


    "I''m relieved." Miao Ruolan was relieved.


    Song Qingshu asked strangely, "what can you rest assured of?"


    "It''s nothing," Miao Rulan lowered her head, flashed a mysterious blush on her small face, and suddenly raised her head, "big brother, when Lan''er grows up, isn''t it good to marry you?"


    "Ah, what did you say?" Song Qingshu suddenly had an absurd illusion.


    "If you don''t hear clearly," Miao Ruolan''s delicate face is delicate, "big brother, let''s start learning internal skills."


    "Oh." Song Qingshu thinks that the little girl''s mind is so complicated. How can she get rid of this idea? I can''t tell her that I''ve had sex with your mother


    After shaking his head, song Qingshu emptied his mind and said slowly, "Lan''er, because you have no martial arts foundation and don''t know how to express your luck, I will put a genuine Qi into your body later, and then control the movement of the genuine Qi in your meridians. What you need to do is to remember the order in which the genuine Qi flows through each acupoint, In the future, I will study hard. "


    "Well." Miao ruolanjiao snorted.


    Song Qingshu looks around. Although there are few people nearby, he still jumps to a big tree with Miao Ruolan in his arms just in case. Even if someone passes by later, it''s hard to disturb the two people in the air.


    Miao Ruolan only felt the wind whirring in his ears. When he responded, he was already standing on the branch several feet above the ground. Looking down, Miao ruolanton felt dizzy. His whole body shook and he was about to fall.


    "Be careful." Song Qingshu quickly helped her.


    With song Qingshu by his side, Miao ruolandon has an unprecedented sense of security. With a sound, Cui Shengsheng replies, "big brother, Lan''er, close your eyes and don''t look down. Let''s start."


    "Good." Song Qingshu points his finger on Miao Ruolan''s vest and injects a wisp of Qi into her body.


    Originally, because of the practice of Huanxi Zen, the nine Yin Qi and shenzhao Qi practiced before Song Qingshu were all fused by Huanxi Qi and disappeared. But not long ago, song Qingshu understood the mystery of virtual Dantian, and naturally could easily simulate the true Qi of nine Yin.


    Feel a cold breath into his body, Miao Ruolan can''t help whining.


    Song Qingshu heard a jump in the heart, soon wake up, secretly despise themselves, such a small Lori, you bastard actually listen to the voice to imagine such a dirty thing.


    "Lan''er should remember the running route of Zhenqi." Song Qingshu quickly converged and carefully controlled the flow direction of Qi. Miao Ruolan is still young and frail. If she is not careful, she will hurt her meridians. Song Qingshu doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Miao Ruolan deliberately endured it at first, but later, the feeling of crispness and numbness in her body became more and more obvious. She couldn''t help giggling and said, "big brother, Lan''er is itchy."


    Hearing her delicate and sweet breath, song Qingshu''s face was a little unnatural. He didn''t expect that Miao Ruolan''s constitution was so sensitive. Now he had to send it. If he suddenly took back Qi, Miao Ruolan would suffer a lot of internal injury. After thinking about it, he had to say: "I will try my best to slow down the speed of Qi, Lan''er will concentrate on the memory route."


    "Well, Lan''er will remember it well." Miao Ruolan''s face was red and her whole body was trembling. However, she was young after all and her mind was simple. She soon calmed down and began to remember the acupoints where Qi flowed.


    In this way, song Qingshu suffered. Miao Ruolan''s gentle breathing made him uneasy. Originally, in order to let Miao Ruolan remember as much as possible, he was ready to guide the Qi to run in her body for three weeks. Now, just after one week, he quickly withdrew his fingers and asked unnaturally, "does LAN Er remember?"


    "Only a small part is remembered." Miao Ruolan said timidly, feeling a little humiliated, for fear that song Qingshu would blame her, "if you don''t want elder brother to let Zhenqi run in Lan''er''s body again, I should be able to write down most of it."


    It''s killing!


    Of course, song Qingshu was not as reckless as he was just now. He caught himself unprepared and quickly comforted him: "Lan''er, you don''t have to care. You didn''t know anything about the meridians and acupoints before. Just listen to my hasty explanation just now. It''s good to remember half of them. Next, after you are familiar with the acupoints and meridians of the human body, I will guide you again with real Qi. "

 Chapter 387

    "Thank you, big brother." Miao Ruolan is smiling and her eyes are bent like crescent moon.


    "As long as you remember the path of true Qi, you can cultivate your internal power every day, gradually nourish and strengthen the true Qi that I injected into your body, and our little Lan''er can become a martial arts expert." Looking at Miao Ruolan''s innocent face, song Qingshu felt a trace of tenderness and indulgence.


    "Lan''er is not young. In two or three years, Lan''er will get married." Miao Ruolan said with a small mouth and dissatisfaction.


    "Nonsense, I don''t know which bastard made it. It''s amazing that women in your age can get married when they are so young, and their bodies are not mature. And once pregnant, the child is easy to die, the mother is also easy to dystocia, really unreasonable


    Song Qingshu was indignant. In her previous life, a woman had to be 20 years old to get married. Although there was a reason for family planning, she at least fully considered a woman''s physical development. This world can get married at the age of 12, and will have children at any time. It''s really devastating to women''s bodies.


    Considering that the world has been in war for many years and men are scarce, it is unrealistic to encourage childbearing and require women to be 20 years old to get married, as in previous lives. However, no matter how old a woman is, she should be 16 years old... Oh no, 18 years old.


    Miao Ruolan looked at Song Qingshu and said, "for thousands of years, women can get married at this age."


    Well~


    Song Qingshu almost fell down. It''s really hard for her to change her two world values. "Forget it. Let''s not think about it. Let''s go to see your aunt now."


    "Well." Miao Ruolan nodded cleverly.


    "Hold big brother''s hand." Song Qingshu holds Miao Ruolan in his arms. With a flash of his body, he goes after the ice and snow.


    Before long, he found that xuexue''er came back from the front in a hurry. Song Qingshu stopped and asked, "Bing... Sister-in-law, what happened in front of you?"


    In front of Miao Ruolan, song Qingshu and xuexue''er are naturally embarrassed to be too close. However, Miao Ruolan is immersed in the wonderful feeling of leaning against song Qingshu just now. Her face turns red with excitement, but she doesn''t notice the unnatural address of them.


    Ice and snow son obviously also understood his meaning, with a slightly shengfen but some soft voice said: "uncle, there are two groups in front of the confrontation, quarrel is very fierce, ready to fight."


    "Oh, it''s really a dangerous world. When you wander in the rivers and lakes, you always call for fighting and killing," Song Qingshu sighed. "By the way, does your sister-in-law know who they are?"


    Xuexue''er frowned slightly and thought about it carefully: "it seems that the martial arts of both sides are very common. There is a middle-aged man who seems to be a master. It seems that they are arguing about what king GUI of the Tang Dynasty should be some righteous people who are against the Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that today''s world is in chaos and foreigners are rampant. The Han people should unite with all the forces that can be united. They can''t allow these righteous men to kill each other and do things that hurt their relatives and hurt their enemies.


    With Miao Ruolan in his arms and ice and snow in his side, song Qingshu has an absurd illusion. There is a saying in the past life that a man with a strong will should carry an Epee, hold a little Lori in his arms and follow a big carving beside him.


    There''s a little loli in her arms who is soft and soft. Although she doesn''t have a black iron Epee, the wooden sword also comes from her own pursuit of defeat. As for the big carving, song Qingshu gives a strange look at the ice and snow around her. Anyway, it''s all riding pets. It''s not a big difference.


    Noticing the strange look in Song Qingshu''s eyes, Xuexue Er touched his cheek and asked, "is there anything dirty on my face? How can my uncle stare at me like this?"


    "How can there be something dirty on my aunt''s face? It must be my elder brother who can''t help but peek at my beautiful aunt. As a result, I was caught by my aunt." Miao Ruolan said with a giggle, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, little boy." Ice and snow son face a red, but also agree with Miao Ruolan guess.


    Song Qing takes back her eyes and smiles. If Xue Xue Er knows what she is thinking, she will turn over. In the future, there will be no chance to ride on it again.


    When the three of them started their lightness skills all the way forward, a pavilion appeared not far away. Two groups of men and horses were confronting each other, and there were quarrels from time to time.


    The first one on the left was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was tall, thin, vigorous, and had a dark face. Behind him were more than a dozen heroes of the river and lake.


    Song Qingshu was surprised to notice a gorgeous woman standing behind him: isn''t this Fang Yi?


    If I hadn''t seen her suddenly, song Qingshu would have forgotten this woman. To tell the truth, because of the influence of the image of the scheming whore in the original book, song Qingshu didn''t like Fang Yi at all. If he hadn''t cheated Su Quan on his way to Shenlong Island, and Shang Yi still had some beauty, he wouldn''t have slept with this woman.


    After the relationship, song Qingshu regretted the love affair, so when Fang Yi later proposed to look for the missing little princess Mu Jianping, he didn''t want to stay and let her go.


    Noting that the girl beside Fang Yi has light eyebrows, long eyelashes, a small mouth, a straight nose, a beautiful face, and an innocent face, song Qingshu thinks that this should be mujianping, the little princess of muwangfu, and that the young man at the head should be mujiansheng, the little Duke of muwangfu.


    Song Qingshu thinks that King Mu''s house is tied up with some forces. Looking to the right, he is also a powerful group. His face is full of the style of martial arts experts, but in Song Qingshu''s eyes, he is just a group of bad swordsmen.


    On the contrary, the bearded middle-aged man in front seems to have some accomplishments in internal skills. Judging from his posture, he seems to be the guard of the young man around him. This young man has a good skin. I don''t know what influence he is.


    "We will kill all the Tartars in the future, and we will protect the descendants of emperor Hongwu and go to the Dragon Court again," said the young master


    Mujian replied in a deep voice: "the emperor only left a little prince for the banquet. He is a wise and wise lord. He lives in seclusion in the mountains."


    The young man sneered and said, "the son of destiny is in Taiwan."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it was a member of the Zheng family in Taiwan. Looking at the young man, it was no accident that he robbed ah Ke with Trinket in the story of Lu Ding. As a result, he almost became a happy father.


    Speaking of a Ke, song Qingshu suddenly remembers that Wu Sangui sent her to the Palace last time and presented her to Kangxi tactfully. Now that Kangxi is dead, a Ke has become a hot potato.

 Chapter 388

    A Ke not only inherits the beauty of her mother Chen Yuanyuan, who has brought disaster to the country and the people, but also is a pure girl compared with Chen Yuanyuan, who has lost her for several times. Such a beauty who brings disaster to the country and the people is kept in the deep palace. Song Qingshu, the luster of Kangxi, has seen with his own eyes how many beautiful concubines there are in the Forbidden City, and he has never done anything to her, It''s because Wu Sangui''s reputation in this world is so bad.


    In order to stabilize the country, Kangxi, on the one hand, wantonly suppressed various anti Qing and restoration organizations, on the other hand, issued many gentle decrees to win the hearts of the people. It seems that it will be effective gradually. If a Ke is accepted as a concubine, I''m afraid it will make the Han people in the world chill.


    In Kangxi''s mind, compared with the country, a beauty is nothing. So not long after ako was sent, Kangxi threw her to Kangqin''s mansion to keep her. One is to avoid suspicion, the other is to house arrest her as a hostage threatening Wu Sangui.


    Song Qingshu now has the same trouble as Kangxi. Ah Ke is really not letting go, not letting go


    Soon, the quarrel in the Pavilion Interrupted song Qingshu''s thought. He only heard the sound of Mujian and said angrily, "when did our little emperor go to Taiwan?"


    Zheng Keshuang said with a smile: "I''m talking about the little emperor of emperor Longwu, not the descendants of King GUI."


    Mu Jiansheng''s face was green and white for a while. After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly said: "Prince Mu''s house has always admired the expulsion of the red haired ghost and the recovery of Taiwan. I didn''t expect that his descendants had such poor knowledge. King Fu was captured by the Qing army, and the king of Tang died. I will never see the emperor as the king of the world. After emperor Yongli died for his country, it is naturally his descendants who succeed to the throne. "


    "I''ve heard that your elder brother Zheng kezang is mature and prudent. I don''t know why he sent you to such an important meeting."


    Although mujiansheng doesn''t use dirty words, every sentence directly points to Zheng Keshuang''s key point. You should know that the successor of Yanping palace in Taiwan is his elder brother Zheng kezang. Zheng Keshuang has been dissatisfied for a long time, so he wants to be better than Zheng kezang in everything. He is most taboo to hear others say that he is inferior to his elder brother.


    Hearing the sarcasm in the sound of the sword, Zheng Keshuang was really angry.


    Song Qingshu finally understood that it was a long-standing dispute between the king of Tang and the king of GUI.


    That year, Li Chuang invaded Beijing and killed emperor Suizhen. Wu Sangui led the Qing troops into the pass and occupied the huahuajiangshan of the Ming Dynasty. Loyal officials and righteous people all over the country promoted the descendants of emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty as king. First, King Fu was the emperor in Nanjing. Later, King Fu was harmed by the Tartars, and the king of Tang was supported as the son of heaven by the Zheng family. At the same time, King Mu''s house and other forces promoted King GUI as the son of heaven, and a group of people promoted King Lu as the son of heaven.


    These people in the Jianghu think that they are the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one.


    Today, the influence of the king of Lu has disappeared for a long time, but the descendants of the king of Tang and the prince of GUI are still there. In addition, there are Zheng''s family and Muwang''s house standing behind them, so they are incompatible.


    Song Qingshu, who came from later generations, naturally found it difficult to understand the world''s people''s emphasis on ethics, and they did not want to understand it. In his opinion, even if the two factions were closely united, it would be very difficult to shake the rule of the Qing Dynasty. Now the great cause of anti Qing Dynasty and restoration of Ming Dynasty is far away, but the two sides are fighting for a nonessential throne here, which is ridiculous.


    Song Qingshu was filled with disdain. Although these people were anti Qing Yishi in name, their mind was not so pure. Who doesn''t want to have the merit of the dragon, to be a wife and a son, and to enjoy glory and wealth from generation to generation? If it is not easy to overthrow the Qing Dynasty, but someone who is supported by the other party becomes the emperor, at that time, one side will not only get no benefit, but also probably die without a burial place... No wonder the two sides have been entangled in this issue for so many years.


    The middle-aged man who was protecting Zheng Keshuang saw that he was depressed and said, "since King Mu''s house is so capable, I don''t know which faction of people and horses were destroyed in the Sanshui war."


    As soon as the words came out, Mu Jian''s face turned red. It turned out that the envoys of King GUI had asked the king of Tang to get rid of his honor, but the king of Tang certainly didn''t do it. King GUI ordered people to wait for the army to fight against him. As a result, all the troops were defeated. This incident has always been a shame of life for King Mu''s house.


    Suddenly, he was stabbed by the other party, and King Mu''s house burst into flames. One man said angrily, "Feng Xifan, our little grandfather is discussing important matters with your master. What''s your status? Are you qualified to intervene?"


    "Feng Xifan... The guy who claims to be bloodless with one sword?" Song Qingshu is stunned. It is said that his martial arts are not inferior to Chen Jinnan, the general helmsman of heaven and Earth Society. However, there are no corresponding experts in Lord Mu''s mansion. I''m afraid he will suffer a big loss this time.


    Sure enough, Feng Xifan gave a surreal smile: "Bai Hansong, Bai Hanfeng, your name of Bai''s double wood is just rotten wood in my eyes, and I dare to speak up."


    Bai Hansong has always been a violent temper. He can''t help but smash a teacup with one hand when he hears the words. He reaches out his hand and attacks Feng Xifan.


    Before the sound of the sword could be stopped, Bai Hansong came back with a flash of light. Bai Hanfeng went to help his brother. He didn''t know how to hold his hand, but he couldn''t feel the pulse. He was so shocked that he saw that his brother had been out of breath for a long time.


    "Mu sword sound suddenly angry:" surname Feng, you are deceiving people too much The people of King Mu''s mansion drew out their weapons one after another and glared at each other.


    "Big brother, there is no blood on that uncle. Why did he die?" Miao Ruolan asked curiously.


    "The nickname of the making sword is" one sword without blood ". Unlike ordinary people in the Jianghu, he didn''t use the blade to kill people. Instead, he poured real Qi into the tip of the sword to specially point people''s dead acupoints. The one named Bai just now was hit by him at Tanzhong acupoint on his chest."


    As song Qingshu explained, he thought that Feng Xifan''s sword technique was similar to his own, and he didn''t kill people with a wooden sword. It''s just that the opponent can only point at the fixed dead spot on the body, but he is the key point to attack the enemy''s ever-changing Qi flow, and make a decision.


    When they heard the conversation, the two sides turned back one after another and looked warily at Song Qingshu.


    Xuexue''er has a beautiful face and pure temperament. Recently, because she was tossed about by song Qingshu every night, she has a kind of tantalizing and flattering manner. Many men have an amazing look in their eyes. Zheng Keshuang is even more eager to see that the central plains are really outstanding. How can there be such a beautiful woman in Yanping Prefecture!


    When Fang Yi saw song Qingshu, her face couldn''t help showing a trace of surprise. However, when she saw the ice and snow around her, her face suddenly darkened and sank.

 Chapter 389

    "Who are you?" Whether they are from the Mu palace or from the Zheng family in Taiwan, they are watching song Qingshu and his party on guard. You should know that they are in the sphere of influence of the Qing Dynasty and are talking about the rebellion. If they are heard by the people in the imperial court, their next actions will be more dangerous.


    "We are soy sauce makers. You go on, go on." Song Qingshu doesn''t care and smiles.


    Zheng Keshuang takes back his greedy eyes and wants to show his power in front of xuexue''er. While sneering, he orders Feng Xifan: "his behavior is suspicious. Maybe it''s the eagle dog of the imperial court. Master Feng, take him down and torture him."


    Although Feng Xifan also looked down on Zheng Keshuang in his heart, his glory and wealth were tied to each other, and he was obedient to Zheng Keshuang. Now Zheng Jing dotes on Chen Jinnan, and Chen Jinnan is the confidant of the eldest son Zheng kezang. Once Zheng kezang succeeds to the throne, he will never stand out. If he wants to step on Chen Jinnan, he has to make his apprentice Zheng Keshuang the king of Yanping.


    Seeing that song Qingshu would suffer, the little princess Mu Jianping let out a warning from Bai Hansong. She was kind-hearted and didn''t want to see this strange man suffer unexpected disasters.


    Fang Yi quickly pulled the hand of the sword screen and whispered, "little princess, don''t worry. Now Feng Xifan will suffer."


    "Eh, elder martial sister, how do you know?" Mujianping looks at Fang Yi strangely and asks without any intention.


    Fang Yi''s face turned red and murmured, "I know, I know. You don''t care how I know."


    "Oh ~" mujianping said sweetly with a knowing expression, "elder martial sister must know this man."


    Fang Yi''s face turned more red, and she thought that she knew more than that.


    Mu Jianping noticed Fang Yi''s expression. The girl''s heart of gossip drove her to continue to ask: "elder martial sister, you two won''t..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." As soon as Fang Yi''s face changed, she was still a servant of muwangfu in name. Without the owner''s consent, she couldn''t fall in love with other men, let alone decide for life.


    "I know that elder martial sister has always disliked Xiaobao. This man is more handsome than Xiaobao." Mujianping has an understanding expression.


    Before mujianping''s love for Trinket was based on the girl''s worship of the strong. It''s hard to say how much love she had. In addition, as soon as the relationship between the two sides heated up, mujianping was caught on Shenlong island. They were separated from each other, and there was no news of trinket. Her feelings gradually faded.


    Before Hongli sent troops to sweep Shenlong Island, mujianping was sent to other islands to carry out tasks, and was rescued by the people in Muwang''s residence who got the news. Later, when Fang Yi and Muwang''s family met, mujianping realized that Trinket had died long ago. She cried bitterly for a few days. With Shangyi''s constant consolation, mujianping gradually forgot the budding feelings and became the carefree and happy little princess of the past.


    Hearing that mujianping mentioned trinket, Fang Yi could not hide her disgust: "don''t mention that person any more. Let''s see feng''s family name is shriveled."


    The innocent mujianping was soon distracted. Seeing Bai Hansong die under Feng Xifan''s sword, she was also very angry. Seeing that the elder martial sister was so resolute, she also looked forward to song Qingshu''s hard lesson.


    Looking at Feng Xifan who gradually came to him, song Qingshu said with a smile: "you call yourself a sword without blood?"


    Nowadays, song Qingshu''s martial arts have already returned to its original nature. Feng Xifan can''t feel the breath of an expert from him. Seeing that he still holds a little girl in one hand, he doesn''t pay attention to him in his heart. Naturally, he doesn''t have the heart to deal with him. He just wants to stop him and give it to Zheng Keshuang as soon as possible.


    As soon as the light of the sword flashed, Feng Xifan stabbed the big acupoint on Song Qingshu''s body. However, the opponent''s body seemed to be slightly on one side, and he stabbed a blank with his own sword.


    Looking at Feng Xifan''s long sword, the tip of the sword stops half an inch away from Song Qingshu''s chest. Zheng Keshuang only takes the master''s mercy, but he is still a little strange in his heart. How did the master change his sex today. It''s not enough. In his calculation, he let Feng Xifan control song Qingshu, and then the beautiful woman had to beg herself


    Think of the beauty, Zheng Keshuang impatiently ordered: "don''t be merciful, quickly capture him."


    Seeing that Zheng Keshuang misunderstands himself, Feng Xifan''s temples exudes a cold sweat. He already understands that this man is probably a hidden master.


    However, Feng Xifan always had confidence in his swordsmanship. He didn''t use all his strength just now, and the other side was too big to fight back. He still held a little girl in his hand. Feng Xifan always followed the principle of killing you while you were ill. A trace of malice flashed in his eyes, and he wanted to take the opportunity to kill song Qingshu under the sword.


    Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush.


    The rest of the audience thought that Feng Xifan was worried about the little girl in each other''s hands, so they always showed mercy. Although mujiansheng hated Feng Xifan very much, he admired him a little.


    I didn''t know that after looking at it for a while, I found that it wasn''t like that. Feng Xifan''s expression was ferocious, and every sword was murderous. He didn''t seem to keep his hand.


    In this way, it must be that the young man holding the little girl is a hidden master, so he easily evades every time.


    Mu Jian Sheng has heard Feng Xifan''s name for a long time, and he has just seen his sword technique of killing people without blood. He knows in his heart that even if the people in Mu Wang''s mansion rush up, they may not be able to leave each other. This young man plays with Feng Xifan as a child. How good is his martial arts?


    "Elder martial sister, you''ve made me hurt." Mujianping suddenly gave Fang Yi a look of complaint.


    "I''m sorry, little princess." Fang Yi is busy apologizing, but her attention is all on Song Qingshu. Although she knows the opponent''s martial arts are excellent, she is still frightened to see feng Xifan''s sword tip and song Qingshu''s body are only a tiny difference each time.


    Song Qingshu seems to pay no attention to it and is very leisurely, but the divine sense monitors the whole audience, and Fang Yi''s expression naturally does not escape his eyes.


    Seeing that Fang Yi doesn''t care about herself, song Qingshu thinks that he is too ruthless to her. Fang Yi is indeed a capricious woman in the original book of Lu Ding Ji, who has harmed the protagonist Trinket many times


    However, with her participation, this is a different world. Besides trinket, Fang Yi has other choices. Why should she pay for some mistakes that have not yet happened?


    Arrogant Fang Yi doesn''t like the obscene and obscene Trinket trinket, so she betrays him several times. But she is quite different from trinket. Don''t she have the confidence to let her devote herself to her?


    As for Fang Yi''s caution, it''s just a normal woman. How wonderful a person Huang Rong was when she was a girl. After she got married, she didn''t have the mind of an ordinary woman?

 Chapter 390

    Song Qingshu looks at Fang Yi and feels guilty. Fang Yi notices his eyes. All of a sudden, the resentment in her heart disappears. She suddenly finds that Feng Xifan stabs him with a sword and exclaims: "be careful!"


    It turned out that Feng Xifan was overjoyed when he saw that song Qingshu suddenly lost his mind. He quickly stabbed Miao Ruolan in his arms with a sword. He knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were so high that he attacked him directly. Although he was unprepared, he might not hurt him.


    But stabbing the little girl in the other party''s arms, he is bound to help each other. Saving others and saving himself are two different reactions at all. Saving oneself comes from instinct. It''s hard to have flaws in the moves, but saving others is different. If you''re caught off guard, you''ll definitely show flaws. Feng Xifan and others will have a chance at that moment.


    After noticing Feng Xifan''s action, song Qingshu didn''t understand what he was thinking. He was furious and thought that he had decided not to help each other. Don''t blame me for your own death.


    Song Qingshu held out his hand to block the tip of the sword. Feng Xifan was very happy. He thought that it would not waste your hand? I was about to pierce the palm of the opponent''s hand, but the Qi on the tip of the sword was like a bullock into the sea, and there was no response.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, and the palm of his hand gently moved forward. It was like destroying Feng Xifan''s sword.


    Feng Xifan felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer on his chest. He couldn''t lift his inner strength. His whole body was numb, and he stood there.


    Song Qingshu didn''t give him another chance. He quietly pointed his fingers on his Tanzhong acupoint. The real Qi destroyed his vitality for a moment. He said coldly, "you can also taste the taste of killing people without blood."


    Feng Xifan''s face turned red and his throat cackled. The vitality in his eyes gradually disappeared, and finally he fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Feng Xifan fell to the ground, Zheng Keshuang was surprised, but he didn''t take it seriously. He directed his men to help him up. He didn''t know that his men ran to him, reached for a sigh, and stammered: "second son, Feng... Feng... Feng..."


    "Feng, you big head." Instead of showing off in front of meiren''er, Zheng Keshuang became disheartened. He was furious when he saw that his subordinates were so ignorant.


    "Master Feng, he''s dead."


    As soon as this remark came out, the pavilion suddenly fell into a strange silence, and even the people in King Mu''s house were also in a strange color. Before the incense, Feng Xifan still swaggered here, and died in silence?


    Patta!


    Zheng Keshuang''s teacup fell to the ground. He was the first to react, because he knew that his subordinates would never dare to cheat him. He said that Feng Xifan was dead, and that was really dead.


    Thinking of Feng Xifan''s dazzling attack on his opponent''s sword before, Zheng Keshuang trembles uncontrollably as soon as the opponent raises his hand and takes his life. He knows that he may have offended someone he shouldn''t have offended.


    "You... You killed master Feng. Do you... Know who I am?" Zheng Keshuang said fiercely.


    "Why can''t Feng Xifan be killed? He just killed the great Xia Bai in the house of King Mu. It''s fair to pay for his life. " Song Qingshu thought that if people were killed anyway, the Zheng family in Taiwan would be punished. It would be better to take the opportunity to sell a favor to King Mu''s house.


    In fact, in Song Qingshu''s opinion, the number of people in muwangfu is withering, which is far less valuable than the Zheng family in Taiwan. However, after just a short contact, song Qingshu realized that they are not the same people as Zheng Keshuang, and they are doomed to be unable to urinate in a pot. It''s better to get along with Lord Mu''s house, not to mention Fang Yi.


    Sure enough, hearing song Qingshu''s words, people in King Mu''s mansion were grateful, especially Bai Hansong''s younger brother Bai Hanfeng and Mu Jiansheng.


    Bai Hanfeng naturally needs not to say that the reason why Mu Jiansheng is so grateful is that he knows that it is difficult to kill Feng Xifan by his own strength to avenge his subordinates.


    Under his leadership, the people of King Mu''s mansion have been fighting for the illusory goal of anti Qing Dynasty and restoration of the Ming Dynasty for many years, but they have no chance of success. People''s hearts have been floating for a long time. If the sound of sword mu can''t avenge Bai Hansong this time, it will be the last straw to defeat camel. It will be a huge blow to his prestige, and King Mu''s mansion may fall apart.


    Now Song Qingshu killed Feng Xifan, which really solved a potential crisis for him. Is Mujian not happy.


    Fang Yi''s eyes are full of flattery. In her opinion, song Qingshu''s move is mostly for her own sake. Otherwise, he has no friendship with Prince Mu''s house. How could he risk offending the Zheng family in Taiwan and kill Feng Xifan.


    Mujian screen is full of stars, a cherry small mouth, big, murmur exclamation: "elder martial sister, your friend''s martial arts is very high."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he had such a good relationship. He just looked at Zheng Keshuang coldly and said, "I know you are the second son of Yanping Prefecture in Taiwan. I admire the heroic deeds of Guo Xingye in those years, so I won''t hurt his descendants. You go."


    "Who are you? If you dare to report your name, the Zheng family will have a good report one day."


    Zheng Keshuang knew that if he wanted to take his own life, the group of "experts" around him, who usually had eyes above the top, could not stop him. Seeing song Qingshu saying this, he was relieved, and immediately felt that it would be shameful to go away like this. He could not help but put down a face-to-face remark.


    Song Qingshu''s face showed a trace of ironic smile: "in the next song Qingshu, waiting for you at any time."


    Zheng Keshuang''s face turned red and white. Feng Xifan was the first master in Taiwan. In the past two years, song Qingshu was recognized as the first master in the Qing Dynasty.


    Under the arrangement of Sang Feihong, many sisters of wuhumen are selling songs and storytelling in the streets and alleys, and they will publicize the deeds of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu had already defeated many famous martial arts experts, and was further promoted by Wuhu gate. In the minds of those who don''t know the truth, song Qingshu has the qualification to become the best martial arts expert in the world.


    Zheng Keshuang belongs to this kind of people who don''t know the truth. In addition, he saw Feng Xifan killed by him, which made his fear deeper. He knew that his revenge would not be avenged, and he didn''t care about the situation. He told his men to go away.


    Mujiansheng took the opportunity to move forward and said, "you are the song Yishi who assassinated the puppet Emperor Kangxi. Mujiansheng has heard a lot about you." King Mu''s house always thought that the Qing Dynasty had stolen the land of the Ming Dynasty, so even if it was chatting on weekdays, it never admitted the identity of Emperor Kangxi, only called it the pseudo emperor.


    Seeing that it was not his martial arts that Mu Jian had heard so much about, but his reputation of "failure" in killing Kangxi, song Qingshu was filled with emotion: these people in Mu''s mansion were indeed benevolent people who opposed the Qing Dynasty and revived the Ming Dynasty. Their martial arts might not be high, but their spirit of knowing that they can''t do it is worthy of respect.

 Chapter 391

    "It turned out that it was Mu Xiaogong," Song Qingshu bowed back. "Compared with the efforts of Mu palace to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty over the years, song''s name is really not worth mentioning."


    "Ah, brother song is in a high position in the Qing Dynasty, but he doesn''t want to be rich. I admire that," said Mu Jiansheng with a look of guilt. "I''m ashamed to say that I misunderstood you as a tiger and cursed brother song behind your back."


    "If you can assassinate Kangxi, it''s nothing to sacrifice a little reputation, but it''s a pity that the success has fallen short..." Song Qingshu looks regretful, but he thinks that his ability to speak lies seems to have been greatly improved.


    Mujiansheng comforted him a few words. Suddenly he thought of what he had just said and asked, "is brother song''s assassination of Kangxi also for the restoration of the Ming Dynasty?"


    Song Qingshu thought to himself: as a person from later generations, I have no interest in the restoration of Ming Dynasty. Naturally, I want to start a new business and become my own boss. However, the world''s anti Qing and restoration of Ming Dynasty seems to have a strong appeal. There''s no need to reveal his true meaning so quickly. Liu Bang and Xiang Yu were so fierce that he still wanted to hold the banner of Yidi. Zhu Yuanzhang also took Han lin''er as the leader. He should learn from them. There''s no need to be so sharp.


    "I have a lot of friendship with Princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty..." Song Qingshu deliberately lowered his voice and said an ambiguous word. He didn''t admit that he was fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, but he didn''t deny it. It depends on how mujiansheng understands it.


    "Nine princesses?" Mu Jiansheng''s eyes were full of surprise. He suddenly realized that song Qingshu was not emperor Chongzhen''s son-in-law? The sound of the sword made me respectful.


    When he thought that there would be such a general in the anti Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty camp, Mu Jiansheng could not restrain his joy. For many years, the anti Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty had done nothing. Not to mention other people in the Mu palace, even he was losing confidence.


    "By the way, where is Princess nine now?"


    "She went to the western regions to practice some time ago." Song Qingshu thinks that he is pulling her tiger skin, and Zhu Yi will not blame her later. He is also pacifying her father''s former subordinates.


    Originally, because of song Qingshu''s reputation for assassinating Kangxi, mujiansheng only regarded him as a fellow. Now, because of Princess Changping, mujiansheng subconsciously regards him as his own person, which is more and more pleasing.


    "Brother song, who are these two Eyes move to ice snow son body, Mu sword sound heart a surprised: good beautiful woman, this can''t be song Qingshu''s wife, and this little girl, is it two people''s children? What about Princess nine?


    Song Qingshu said, "this is the widow of Liaodong great Xia Hu Yidao, and this is the orphan of the golden faced Buddha Miao Renfeng."


    "Hu Yidao, Miao Renfeng?" Mu Jiansheng''s face was a little ugly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He suddenly woke up and said that it was bad. Originally, he thought that Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng were all famous anti Qing righteous men in the Jianghu. The people in Muwang mansion should treat their families differently.


    Unfortunately, after noticing the expression of mujiansheng, song Qingshu suddenly remembered that Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng''s ancestors were bodyguards of Li Zicheng, the king of Chuang, and Chongzhen was forced to die by Li Zicheng.


    Song Qingshu coughed lightly and said: "now the strength of Manchu Qing Dynasty is at its peak. Only by uniting all the forces that can be united and establishing a united front can we have a chance to win."


    "Unite all the forces that can be united to build a united front..." mujiansheng murmured to himself. Although he had never heard these two words before, they were not unreasonable. He soon understood the meaning and felt like a famous saying.


    Mu Jiansheng looked at Song Qingshu with a complicated look: "brother song is really talented. If we had known this truth, we would not have been so easy to surrender half of the remnant of Ming Dynasty to Tartars."


    "It''s not too late to wake up." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Thank you for your guidance," mujiansheng nodded, and asked all the people in muwangfu to come, "let me introduce you."


    "This is Mr. Song Qingshu, who is famous all over the world. He and Princess nine... Are very good friends, so they are his own people."


    All the people in King Mu''s residence are in an uproar, whispering to each other. Mu Jianping looks at Fang Yi anxiously, and sees that her face turns pale slightly.


    Fang Yi sighed in her heart: sure enough, only a noble woman like Princess nine is worthy of him. I am destined to be a maid


    Mu Jiansheng doesn''t know what these daughters are thinking, so he introduces them


    "This is shemei mujianping."


    Song Qingshu looked at the lovely girl and said with a smile, "Hello, little princess."


    Seeing him greeting himself so formally, mujianping blushed and said, "song... Elder brother song, you will be the son-in-law in the future. I should salute you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t try to explain it. He wondered how the lovely little princess in the original book became a stammer.


    Mujiansheng then introduces all the people in the mansion: "this is master Liu dahongliu, a dragon with iron back, and this is master Wu Lishen, a lion shaking his head."


    "When I was still in the Qing Dynasty, I heard about the prestige of the two masters in Lord Mu''s mansion. Today, I see that they are really majestic." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Mr. Song is laughing." Liu Dahong and Wu Lishen have a hot face. Although they have a little reputation in the world, their martial arts and Song Qing''s calligraphy are quite different. However, they are flattered by such a super master, and their eyes are more pleasing to Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "These are the four generals of" Liu Bai Fang Su "in King Mu''s mansion. For more than 200 years, they have been loyal from generation to generation..." Mu Jiansheng suddenly thought of Liu Yizhou, who had betrayed him, and sighed in his heart.


    "Thank you for taking revenge on your brother. If you need to use Bai''s place in the future, Bai will never frown as long as you don''t harm the house of Muwang." White maple excited to kneel down on one knee.


    Song Qingshu quickly helped him up: "don''t be such a white knight. Song didn''t expect that Feng Xifan would be so vicious. He just hated that he didn''t stop him in time."


    Bai Hanfeng said in a hurry: "master song killed this tusk. My brother has a spirit in heaven. I must be grateful for your help."


    Mujiansheng comforted him and continued to introduce him


    "This is Giuseppe Sugan."


    "This is Fang Yi."


    Song Qingshu and Su Gang exchanged greetings. When they saw Fang Yi, they couldn''t help laughing bitterly at Mu Jiansheng and said, "brother mu, I know Miss Fang."


    "Oh?" The sound of the sword showed a trace of surprise.


    Before Song Qingshu said anything, Fang Yi explained, "I''ll tell you back. When my subordinates were in the capital, they were helped many times by song Gongzi."


    Seeing that Fang Yi didn''t mention the relationship between them, song Qingshu was stunned. He was having a headache and how to explain it.


    This is Fang Yi''s cleverness. She is obviously aware of song Qingshu''s embarrassment, and knows that the relationship between them can''t be of any use except for making song Qingshu difficult.


    Although Fang Yi claims to be beautiful, she has to admit that she is a little bit worse than the ice and snow around Song Qingshu. What''s more, there is a noble princess Changping... Fang Yi knows that she has to win song Qingshu''s favor by other means.


    Looking at Fang Yi''s careful appearance, song Qingshu seems to recall the humble love described in some idol dramas in his previous life. He is filled with emotion, and then decides that since he wanted her at the beginning, he can''t do things that start with chaos and end with abandonment. He will give her a home in the future.


    Mujiansheng was obviously not very sensitive to the feelings, and could not detect the eye communication between them. He soon asked, "brother song, are you here to attend the Golden Snake conference this time?"


    "Yes, this time the Manchu and Qing soldiers came down, and I was invited to help." Although they had a good talk, song Qingshu was not stupid enough to confess his relationship with Xia Qingqing to outsiders.


    "This time, King Mu''s mansion also received the hero post from the Golden Snake camp," mujiansheng didn''t realize the subtlety of Song Qing''s words, thinking that the other party just received the hero post just like himself. "Although the idea of the Golden Snake camp is both anti Qing and anti Ming, now the Qing Dynasty is very powerful, and we don''t want to see them destroyed."


    The sound of Mujian immediately laughed: "as for entering the Golden Snake camp, mumou knows himself very well and has never thought about it. But this time, when I met brother song, mumou thought it was an opportunity."


    "What chance?" Song Qingshu asked quietly.


    Mu Jiansheng said excitedly, "if brother song becomes the new king of the Golden Snake and leads the Golden Snake camp to the right path, we will unite with heaven and earth society, red flower society and other organizations, and the great cause of anti Qing Dynasty will soon be successful."


    "Brother Mu is overestimated." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Mujiansheng said: "with brother song''s martial arts and reputation, it''s not impossible to be in charge of the Golden Snake camp. Although we don''t have much ability in King Mu''s mansion, we have a little reputation in the world. We will help brother song. "


    Song Qingshu knew that it was not realistic for him to be in charge of the Golden Snake camp only by his martial arts. At the same time, he also needed a huge mass base and support. He had the idea of wooing King Mu''s house, but he didn''t expect that mujiansheng took the initiative to come up with it.


    Two people hit it off, left the crowd to find a quiet place to talk for a long time before they separated.


    Mujiansheng said: "brother song, we have to deal with elder brother Bai''s affairs. We won''t go on the road with you. Goodbye at the Golden Snake meeting."


    "In that case, I''ll see you later." There was a lot of time on the way. Song Qingshu knew that he should get there as soon as possible, and Xia Qingqing should have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing song Qingshu holding Miao Ruolan and walking further and further away from xuexue''er, Fang Yi opens her mouth several times with an expression of desire to talk and stop, but finally nothing comes out.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from her ear. Fang Yi understood that song Qingshu was telling herself that she was in the middle of the story. Her tears suddenly burst out.


    "Elder martial sister, don''t be sad." Seeing Fang Yi crying silently, mujianping quietly pulled her sleeve and comforted her, "next time I see him, even if my brother blames him, I will help you to blame him."

 Chapter 392

    Fang Yi was startled, quickly waved his hand and said: "I have nothing to do with him, little princess, don''t mess." Fang Yi subconsciously thinks it''s better not to disclose the relationship between the two people. She is worried that it will affect song Qingshu.


    "So?" Mujianping''s mind is simple. Seeing Fang Yi say this, he thinks that he has misunderstood it. He suddenly recalls song Qingshu''s demeanor of killing Feng Xifan just now, and soon falls into a state of stupidity.


    "Uncle, what is the relationship between you and Princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty?"


    Three people and Mu Wangfu all separate, when can no longer see other people, ice and snow son finally can''t help but ask.


    "It''s just a couple of sides." Song Qingshu laughs.


    "Is it?" Ice snow son a pair of obviously don''t believe of facial expression, notice Miao Ruolan this time already lie on Song Qingshu body to fall asleep, the facial expression suddenly a red, softly say, "in that Princess empress heart, the sister-in-law is the family member of the anti thief, I''m afraid later can''t accommodate me."


    Seeing her coquettish expression, song Qingshu couldn''t help shaking her heart and joked: "didn''t my sister-in-law say that she would not enter the gate of my song family in the future?"


    Ice and snow son is angry to keep pinching him: "good, you really are making light to take advantage of other people''s idea."


    Song Qingshu dodged and complained: "my sister-in-law misunderstood me. I just said that."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to be in charge. Secretly... It''s OK to keep in touch with you. If it''s open, where is brother Hu''s face? How can I face Phil? "


    Song Qingshu said with a complacent smile: "then I''m not making a lot of money for this bargain?"


    Ice snow son face a whole, Zheng Zheng ground looks at him: "uncle, you must promise me, never want to open our relation.". It''s a big deal. I''ll follow you for the rest. "


    "Any request?" Song Qingshu approached her vaguely.


    Thinking of some requirements of song Qingshu a few nights ago, Xuexue Er can''t help but feel a wave in her heart and let out a gentle hum.


    Looking up, he noticed that song Qingshu was proud. Xuexue ER was shy and angry. He said: "it''s obviously cheap. You eat free food. It''s like how much you have suffered."


    Song Qingshu finally put away the color of a joke and said in a deep voice: "sister-in-law, you can''t be wronged all your life. When my power is strong enough and I don''t need to worry about other people''s words, I will make you my wife


    Xuexue''er''s heart trembles, but her face smiles: "we''ll talk about it then... Maybe you''ll have too many women. I don''t want to be jealous with them. I''d better be your only sister-in-law."


    Song Qingshu is silent. He roughly understands the thoughts of xuexue''er. The estimation of fame is not attractive to her. Instead of sharing her husband with other women, she is more content with this strange relationship.


    "I almost forgot when I was interrupted by you," she said with a smile, noticing the sadness on Song Qingshu''s face. "What''s the matter with you and that princess?"


    "Do you remember what I said when you practiced jade and became obsessed with the Heart Sutra?" Song Qingshu said.


    Xuexue''er thinks a little, and suddenly opens his eyes: "you don''t use joyful Zen..."


    Song Qingshu nodded awkwardly: "at the beginning, she was seriously injured and dying. I had no other way to save her, so I had to do that."


    Ice snow son''s face looks like a smile but not a smile: "isn''t that cheap dead you?"


    "No," Song Qingshu said with a hot cheek, "I''m trying to save people. I''ve lost half of my skill."


    "Hum," Xue Xue Er wrinkled Qiong''s nose, "compared with the chastity of her daughter''s family, what''s the loss of your skill?"


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly. She thinks what she said is reasonable, but she has nothing to say.


    "What happened to her then?" Ice and snow asked.


    "There was no emotion between us. She agreed that I would help her just because she had not finished the great cause of anti Qing Dynasty and restoration of Ming Dynasty. Afterwards... Afterwards, she drifted away. I don''t know her exact whereabouts. " Song Qingshu thought for a moment, but after all, he shook his head.


    "You have no conscience. You''ve taken such a big advantage and let other people''s daughter''s house go?" Ice snow son exclaimed.


    "Er," Song Qingshu said with a speechless face, "I''m not that scum, but people clearly want to break up with me. I''m not Duan Yu. How can I pester her?"


    Ice and snow son didn''t have good spirit to say: "since so, you still use her name to bluff other people Mu Wang Fu?"


    "She can''t see the head and the tail all day long. She won''t know if she uses her name. Besides, I''m doing my part to fight against the Qing Dynasty. She won''t blame me if she knows."


    Although song Qingshu said so, he thought in his heart: when I saw Zhu Yi last time, she was a saint of Ming religion, so I had to find a way to dig her out of Zhang Wuji''s camp.


    Spreading the news through King Mu''s mansion creates established facts in the Jianghu. On the one hand, it shakes ah Jiu''s position; on the other hand, it makes Zhang Wuji suspicious of her, and further forces her to come. Why not.


    "It''s true to fight against Qing Dynasty, but it''s not necessarily true to restore Ming Dynasty." Ice snow son purses mouth to smile a way.


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense about it. It''s amazing to be heard by some people who have one muscle." Song Qingshu looked around warily and said with a smile.


    "But in this way, what about the leader Zhou of Emei?" Ice and snow suddenly asked.


    "Zhou Zhiruo?" Song Qingshu was stunned and soon got a headache. "There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. Let''s talk about it later."


    "At this time, you can feel the trouble after more women," she said with a gentle smile.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "if only all women were like sister-in-law."


    Ice and snow son can''t help but blush, stretch out a finger to gently poke his head: "beauty can''t kill you."


    "By the way, there''s something I want to tell you." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "What''s so serious?" Ice snow son noticed song Qingshu expression change, immediately doubt way.


    "My sister-in-law''s anti Qing words just now are not accurate. I''m against myself..." in xuexue''er''s puzzled expression, song Qingshu tells her about Shengjing''s assassination of Kangxi, then Yi Rong''s replacement, and a series of subsequent plans.


    With the explanation of song Qingshu, the mouth of ice and snow becomes bigger and bigger: "it''s incredible!"


    The whole thing seemed to her like a fairy tale. If she didn''t know that song Qingshu wouldn''t cheat her, she would never believe that the grand emperor of the Qing Dynasty had already changed a person.


    Finally digested all this, ice and snow son look complex: "uncle, this matter is very important, you actually don''t have to tell me."


    Song Qingshu looked at her and said in a soft voice, "sister-in-law, when I was most desperate and down, your appearance was like the first ray of sunshine into my dark life. You protected me all the way and accompanied me to find a way to heal my wounds... If I didn''t believe you, who else could I believe?"


    Listening to his feelings for himself, Xuexue ER was more and more moved. She couldn''t help leaning against him: "when I first saw your eyes, I knew I would be entangled with you in my life."


    With this episode, there is no estrangement between the two people. All the way to love, the journey has become a bit faster, and soon came to the inn where Xia Qingqing agreed to meet.


    After marking the designated place, song Qingshu went back to the room and sighed with a sigh of relief: "now it''s dark. Qingqing comes to me."


    Ice snow son looks at him strangely: "at this time, I really doubt if you have any special hobby, how do you like to seduce other people''s wives so much."


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "don''t use such ugly words to seduce. It''s obvious that we are in love. Do you have a conscience that I seduced you? "


    Ice and snow son stretched out his hand to press his left chest and said solemnly, "yes!"


    Song Qingshu immediately couldn''t laugh or cry, and made a vicious appearance: "since you say so, I''ll seduce you." Then he rushed over and put her in his arms.


    Feel into the skirt of evil hands, ice and snow son immediately flustered: "don''t... Miss Xia is coming."


    "It''s still a while before dark, and we have more than enough time." Song Qingshu put his nose on her cheek.


    Being held in his arms, xuexue''er''s body can''t help being soft, but the woman''s reserve still makes her resist: "Ruolan, Ruolan is still there..."


    "A child sleeps a lot. She''s sleeping soundly. She won''t know." Song Qingshu takes a look at Miao Ruolan who is sleeping. He laughs.


    "I was known by my younger martial sister last time. If a younger generation sees me this time, how can I live?" Ice snow son obviously also has some intention, but the lesson from the past, she now has a lingering fear.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. with my skill, if LAN wakes up, I can detect it." Song Qingshu patted his chest to guarantee.


    "Last time you noticed that the younger martial sister woke up, didn''t you tell me?" Song Qingshu doesn''t say it''s OK. Once he says it, it makes xuexue''er think of last time''s hate.


    "That situation is not the same," Song Qingshu embarrassed, "in front of a little loli''s face, I''m not so abnormal." After saying that, regardless of the protest of ice and snow, he picked her up and walked to the bed.


    Up to now, Xuexue Er has no idea of resisting. He buries his head in Song Qingshu''s arms and reminds himself: "hurry up..."


    Touching the soft and moist body of ice and snow, song Qingshu shook his head and said with a smile, "how can this kind of thing be fast?"


    When song Qingshu just untied her dress, Xuexue Er quickly pressed his hand and said in a soft voice, "that''s it... Otherwise it''s too late to get dressed later."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "we''re not having an affair. Are we so defensive?"


    Xuexue''er is silent, but she shakes her head firmly. When she hears that Xia Qingqing is still alive, she feels sympathy for each other and has made up her mind to get along with each other.


    But in case Xia Qingqing comes early and happens to see two people bumping here. Luan turns over Feng, doesn''t that offend each other as soon as we meet? Therefore, xuexue''er just begged song Qingshu to make a quick decision.

 Chapter 393

    Seeing bingxue''er clinging to her skirt and forbidding herself to take it off, song Qingshu smiles helplessly: "well, anyway, it''s ok now." Then she went to kiss her beautiful red lips.


    When song Qingshu entered her body, xuexue''er was quite unconventional. She swayed her waist and legs with great charm. She made up her mind to let song Qingshu out quickly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that xuexue''er would be so unrestrained. He felt that the beauty under him was extremely moist. He didn''t control the frequency for a moment. To his surprise, he really caught her move. He could not help holding her body and feigning anger and said, "you are so insidious."


    Ice snow son angrily pushed him: "aren''t you happy?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but say, "I feel pretty good."


    "That''s ok... OK, OK, hurry up. Maybe Miss Xia will come later." Ice and snow son red face urges a way.


    "It''s still early, how can it be so..." before the word "fast" came out, song Qingshu suddenly changed his look. His divine sense could detect that Xia Qingqing was carrying her skirt and pedaling upstairs.


    "Well, it''s just Cao Cao." Song Qingshu has a strange face, and he is also in a hurry to pack up his clothes. He is not afraid that Xia Qingqing will see him, but he is afraid that he will hurt each other''s heart.


    Xuexue''er is even more pale. She kicks him to the bed and quickly cleans up his dress. Fortunately, he didn''t take it off completely just now. Now, except for some wrinkles on his dress, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    "Brother song..."


    Xia Qingqing ran in excitedly, but suddenly noticed that there were other women in the room, and her voice suddenly stopped.


    Although they had already packed their clothes, the only man and woman in the daytime hid in the room and closed the door. Looking at the faint blush on Xuexue er''s white face, Xia Qingqing was not a fool. How could she not know what they were doing just now.


    Looking at xuexue''er carefully, although she was a little older than herself, she was beautiful in appearance and graceful in figure. In particular, she had a pure temperament like glass. As a woman, Xia Qingqing had to admit the charm of her partner, and her heart was a little sour.


    When Xia Qingqing looks at xuexue''er, xuexue''er also looks at Xia Qingqing. Seeing her beautiful appearance, especially the delicate beauty between her eyebrows, xuexue''er thinks that it''s no wonder that song Qingshu can never forget her.


    Seeing that the two girls began to look at each other, the house fell into a strange quiet. Song Qingshu had a headache, and a wisp of wind came out quietly and hit Miao Ruolan.


    When Miao Ruolan was in pain, he woke up with a start. He sat up with sleepy eyes and looked around. When he saw Xia Qingqing, he said strangely, "big brother, who is this beautiful big sister?"


    Song Qingshu almost hugs Miao Ruolan and kisses them. He thinks that children are really the best weapon to solve the embarrassment, and what he says is so good.


    Hearing Miao Ruolan''s words, Xia Qingqing was delighted, and her face melted. Song Qingshu coughed: "let me introduce you."


    "This is Xia Qingxia, the wife of Yuan Chengzhi, the former leader of the Golden Snake camp. This is xuebing''er, the wife of Liaodong great Xia Hu Yidao. This little girl is the orphan of Miao Renfeng, the golden faced Buddha."


    "Madame again, girl again, what a mess." Xia Qingqing is embarrassed and complains to herself. When song Qingshu introduces the identity of xuexue''er, she can''t help but stay: is she a poor survivor like me?


    Just like xuexue''er feels sorry for her, Xia Qingqing suddenly feels a little kind to xuexue''er, but when she turns her eyes to song Qingshu, she is itching with hatred in her heart: is this bastard a special seducer


    "They are not little girls." Miao Ruolan mumbled discontentedly, which made song Qingshu smile.


    With Miao Ruolan''s interruption, xuexue''er comes back to herself and goes to take Xia Qingqing''s hand: "what a charming and lovely person. No wonder uncle always mentions Xia girl."


    Xia Qingqing suddenly has a strange sense of absurdity, thinking that on the surface, I''m still Mrs. yuan, and you''re still Mrs. Hu. I''m afraid it''s not proper to say such ambiguous words with song Qingshu.


    Xia Qingqing finally responded and said with a smile: "little sister, how beautiful is my sister..."


    The two women thus opened a very nutritious dialogue. After hearing this, song Qingshu turned his eyes and interrupted: "Youyou, what''s the internal situation of the Golden Snake camp now?"


    Quiet


    Why are you so intimate in front of other people? They are now in the capacity of Mrs. yuan.


    Xia Qingqing stares at him angrily. Just as she wants to answer, she suddenly thinks that there are other people present. She can''t help worrying and forgets xuexue''er.


    Song Qingshu knew her worries and said: "it''s quiet, but it''s all her own."


    Hearing his three words, xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing could not help blushing. They thought that if they were like this, why did they just introduce Mrs. yuan and Mrs. Hu.


    Xia Qingqing looks up and sees bingxueer staring at herself awkwardly with the same face. The two girls are stunned at first, and soon look at each other and smile.


    Xia Qingqing cleared her throat and said in a soft voice: "since the accident of elder brother yuan, the Golden Snake camp soon fell apart, and several powerful figures have been supporting themselves. These leaders used to have grudges with each other. Before, it was nothing to do with elder brother yuan''s pressure. As soon as elder brother yuan left, none of them would agree with each other, and soon they would fight each other and form a deep hatred. If the imperial army had not come to encircle and suppress this time, they would not have come together again to discuss. "


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion. Kangxi was really a good tool. After Yuan Chengzhi died, most of the central government advocated pursuing after victory, but Kangxi abnormally stopped all the previous orders of encirclement and suppression. Without external pressure, the Golden Snake camp was in turmoil and fell apart.


    If it had not been for Li Daitao''s death, Kangxi would have wiped out the Golden Snake camp without a single soldier¡° What forces are the Golden Snake camp divided into now? " Song Qingshu asked suddenly.


    Xia Qingqing pondered for a moment and explained: "there are twelve mountain peaks in jinsheying, which are very influential. First of all, they are the lineages left by elder brother yuan. Some of their subordinates are former friends with elder brother yuan, such as Hu Guinan and tie Luohan. Some of them are the old headquarters of elder brother yuan''s father, such as sun Zhongshou, Zhu Anguo, Ni Hao, Luo Daqian, etc, Every little leader has a part of the team in his hand. Hu Guinan and tie Luohan are OK. After all, I used to have a good relationship with them. As for other people, although they also respect me as the leader in name, I may not be able to really move them. "


    "As for other mountains, Gai Meng and Meng Bofei are very famous in the river and lake. They all sell him face. In addition, he has a lot of wealth, so he has the most abundant strength."


    "Zheng Qiyun, the leader of the overseas 72 islands alliance, controls the most elite water forces under the command of the Golden Snake camp. He is also one of the most powerful, but he generally does not participate in the disputes among the mountains."


    "Chu Hongliu used to be the leader of qianliu village. He was a famous bandit in Shandong Province. Most of his subordinates were subordinates of qianliu village in the past. Once elder brother yuan died, he went back to his old business."


    "Sha Tongtian, the stronghold leader of ehugou, was once as famous as Chu Hongliu in Shandong Province. Most of his subordinates were also subordinates of ehugou before. Because of the conflict of interest, they never dealt with each other. However, because they were thieves in Shandong Province in the past, they often dealt with each other. Although there were many disputes, they didn''t tear their faces."


    "Cheng Qingzhu, the leader of Qingzhu sect in Hebei Province, has countless ties with the beggars'' sect, but his reputation is different from the chivalrous reputation of the beggars'' sect. They are engaged in the business of robbing families and houses. For many years, they have been regarded as the common enemies by Chu Hongliu and Sha Tongtian because they have fished across the border."


    When Xia Qingqing talks about the green bamboo Gang, she subconsciously recalls the situation when ah Jiu was in the green bamboo gang. She sighs a little. She doesn''t know how you are now


    Xia Qingqing quickly picked up her mood and continued to explain,


    "Jiao Wan''er and Luo Liru are the daughter and apprentice of Jiao Gongli, the leader of Jinlong gang in Jiangsu Province. Now most of their forces are subordinates of Jinlong gang in the past. They have always been friendly with elder brother yuan. "


    Xia Qingqing suddenly sighed, for Jiao Wan''er, she has been very sorry. At that time, Jiao Wan''er also liked yuan Chengzhi. At that time, he was young and not sensible. He was jealous and unreasonable, which led to Jiao Wan''er''s grievance that he married his elder martial brother Luo Liru.


    "Youyou, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu noticed her emotional changes and asked with concern.


    "Nothing." Xia Qingqing reluctantly smiles and continues to explain,


    "Master Shili used to be the abbot of the lower courtyard of Qingyang temple in Nanyang, Henan Province. In order to save the people, he also joined the Golden Snake camp. Although he doesn''t have many people under his command, he has the most experts in every mountain. It is said that he has good personal relations with Shaolin abbot of Songshan Mountain and Shaolin abbot of Putian south. "


    "Shuijian was the commander in chief of the Ming Dynasty before he joined the Golden Snake camp, so his men and horses are the most elite and able to fight in the mountains."


    "Nie Tianfeng used to be the leader of feihuyu village in Huainan. He was also the owner of robbing families and houses. He didn''t deal with Chu Hongliu, Sha Tianguang and Cheng Qingzhu."


    Hearing his name, Song Qing wrote strangely and muttered in her heart: "fortunately, your name is not Nie Feng, otherwise I''m really worried that I can''t carry your snow drinking crazy knife and Fengshen leg."


    Naturally, Xia Qingqing could not hear song Qingshu''s thoughts, so he went on,


    "Rongcai used to be the leader of Longyou in Zhejiang Province. It is said that he recently got into the relationship with the court of the Southern Song Dynasty, but now we are too busy to manage him."


    "And Stuart Barry. It is said that he used to be under Wu Sangui, the commander of Shanhai Pass. Because he was dissatisfied with Wu Sangui''s releasing the Manchu people into the pass, he took some of his dissatisfied subordinates away and settled down in Wangwu mountain. Before that, it seemed that they thought that after the Manchu encirclement and suppression, they took refuge in the Golden Snake camp. After all, they all came from the regular army, and his strength was also very important among the mountains. "


    "Stuart bury?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved slightly. After saving them, he asked them to go to the Golden Snake camp. Now it seems that they are right.

 Chapter 394

    After introducing the forces of the Golden Snake camp, Xia Qingqing suddenly looked worried: "according to your original plan, I''ll call them together to propose that whoever can make the Golden Snake camp through this difficulty will be the new leader. I thought it would take a lot of talking, but I didn''t know they seemed to have the same idea, and they soon reached an agreement. "


    "It''s normal," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Everyone wants to take the opportunity to become the new king of the Golden Snake."


    "Well, if you know the next news, I''m afraid you won''t be able to laugh." Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes.


    "What''s the news?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Gai Meng and Meng Bofei said that this election is of great importance to the king of the Golden Snake. We can''t let all dogs and cats run in the election, so we should set up a qualification in advance." Xia Qingqing replied.


    "Qualifications?" Song Qingshu is thoughtful.


    "Yes," Xia Qingqing said anxiously, "according to Meng Bofei, the power of the Golden Snake camp can''t be given to a person who doesn''t know the bottom of the matter. Therefore, it''s proposed that each mountain should elect a candidate who is good in character, martial arts and ability, so as to save the time of blind election and ensure that no matter who is the king of the Golden Snake in the end, We can guarantee that it will not be harmful to the Golden Snake camp. "


    "As soon as Meng Bofei said this, other leaders of the mountain agreed with him, as if they had already agreed."


    "Well," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "do the candidates from each mountain have any specific requirements? Character, martial arts and ability are all too empty. "


    "Yes, that''s what I''m most worried about," Xia Qingqing said, nodding. "Every candidate from the top of the mountain must be approved by at least half of the other mountains before he is qualified to run."


    "That is to say, each candidate must be recognized by more than six forces, right?" Song Qingshu thought that it was really troublesome.


    "Yes, so I''ve been waiting for you to discuss. I didn''t know you were here today." Xia Qingqing can''t help complaining.


    It''s no wonder Xia Qingqing received his secret signal and came to him in such a hurry. Song Qingshu secretly regretted that he had taken Zhao Min to Kaifeng for medical treatment before, and then he was on the road with xuexue''er. Hu Tianhu really wasted a lot of time.


    Ice and snow son seems to know what song Qingshu thinks, can''t help but blush and glare at him.


    "I''m a little bit trusting," Song Qingshu couldn''t help holding Xia Qingqing''s hand. "You''re sure you''ll get some support from the mountains."


    Because xuexue''er is still standing by the side and is held by song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing subconsciously wants to pull it back, but she doesn''t know that the other party will hold on to it. Xia Qingqing looks at xuexue''er with a blush and sees that she has no surprise on her face. Obviously, she already knows the relationship between the two people and stomps her feet: "this ghost has revealed everything about our relationship. How can we make people happy?"


    But the question still needs to be answered. Xia Qingqing pondered carefully for a while, and her tone was somewhat uncertain: "Jinlong helped Jiao Wan''er and his wife to make friends with elder brother yuan. Although Jiao Wan''er and I had some misunderstandings, it should not be a big problem to strive for her consent."


    "What misunderstanding?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Oh, don''t ask any more." Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, and she thought to herself that these old and jealous things are not good to tell you.


    "Well, if you don''t ask, don''t ask. Go on." Song Qingshu can''t help smiling at Xia Qingqing''s appearance of a cat stepped on her tail.


    It''s Xia Qingqing''s turn to be coy: "Er, no more."


    "No more?" Song Qingshu a Leng, "you mean not sure to fight for other mountains?"


    Xia Qingqing was full of embarrassment: "Oh, it used to be brother Yuan who was in charge of the Golden Snake camp. People didn''t interfere in specific things. They didn''t have a deep friendship with those mountains. It''s nothing to be surprised about."


    Listening to Xia Qingqing''s voice getting lower and lower, song Qingshu was angry and funny: "it seems that you are really a bare commander now."


    Xia Qingqing is discontented to toot a mouth: "so just need you to discuss, the result you come so late."


    At this point, it''s no use to say so much. Song Qingshu thought quickly for a while, and suddenly asked, "who do you think those mountains are going to recommend, do you know?"


    "I only know that Jiao Wan''er and they seem to be going to nominate Murong Fu." Xia Qingqing replied, "the rest of the mountain forces seem to be deliberately hiding their plans from me."


    "The Jinlong Gang is from Jiangsu, and it''s not surprising that Murong Fu, who also nominated people from Suzhou, murmured song Qingshu." it seems that other people nominated by the mountain represent their own interests. "


    Xia Qingqing turned her eyes and suddenly showed a sly smile: "you don''t have to be so pessimistic. In fact, there is a mountain to nominate you."


    "Isn''t it your mountain nomination?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look.


    "What''s wrong with my mountain? I''m talking about other people as if they were a stronghold lady," Xia Qingqing snorted. "I''m talking about another mountain, that is, King House School Stuart Barry."


    Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard that situ Bailey had nominated him. He wanted to persuade him to agree with him, but he didn''t expect to be nominated directly.


    "I heard that there was a beautiful and clever female apprentice in Stuart bury. Tell me honestly, did you hook up with others?" Xia Qingqing gently bit his lower lip and looked at him with a smile.


    On one side of the ice and snow son listen, think this is very like song Qingshu''s style, also a smile to look at him.


    "No, it just happened to save them before." Song Qingshu couldn''t bear the ambiguous eyes of the two girls. He quickly explained that he had led the army to sweep the Wangwu sect and secretly let them go.


    "Well, that''s no wonder," said Xuebing Er suddenly, "isn''t that female apprentice very beautiful?"


    "It''s OK. It''s not as beautiful as you, but it''s very gentle to speak in a low voice..." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously, and suddenly called it bad.


    Xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing look at each other, and see each other is also a true expression. They can''t help but look at each other and smile. They just feel the estrangement is gone.


    Miao Ruolan, with a small mouth and a depressed face, thought how she had another sister


    Song Qingshu coughed two times and said, "now we need to do two things. First, we need to win more than half of the mountain''s approval and get the candidate qualification; Second, we need to find out who the other candidates are, so that we can make preparations in advance. "


    Ice and snow son nodded and said: "yes, now time is pressing, well, Miss Xia, you accompany uncle to leave immediately, visit each mountain, I stay here to take care of Ruolan, by the way do your backup support."


    Xia Qingqing is stunned. She understands that the other party deliberately gives her the opportunity to be alone with song Qingshu. She feels embarrassed when she is grateful. She is hesitating whether to pretend to postpone it. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door.


    "Who?" In fact, song Qingshu had already noticed that someone was coming, but after listening to each other''s breath, he knew that he was not a master, so he didn''t care.


    "Is Mr. Song in?"


    Who will find themselves at this time? Song Qingshu takes a look at Xia Qingqing.


    Xia Qingqing''s eyes are also uncertain. She quickly covers the veil. Her special identity makes it inconvenient for the people in the Golden Snake camp to know that she has a close relationship with song Qingshu.


    Ice and snow son also walked to Miao Ruolan side, protect her behind, song Qingshu just went to open the door.


    "I''ve met Mr. Song in situ he."


    Outside the door stood a young man, who was very glad to see the appearance of song Qingshu.


    "It''s brother situ." Song Qingshu once met him in Wangwu mountain and recognized him as situ he, the son of situ Bailey.


    "My father heard that young master song had a battle with Mongolian and Khitan experts recently. He guessed that you would pass by here. I specially ordered my younger brother to wait here for a long time. Finally, I waited for elder brother song..."


    Situ he suddenly found that there were two other women in the room. He was stunned. One of them was very beautiful. The other, although she was masked, was graceful. She must have good looks. He thought that the younger martial sister had always been attached to him since she left last time. I''m afraid she just wanted to be ruthless.


    "What''s the matter with me, master situ?" Although song Qingshu heard the news from Xia Qingqing, it was better to confirm it.


    Situ he looked embarrassed and said, "there are many people here, and the eyes are mixed. Can you follow me to our village?"


    Song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing looked at each other, noticed each other''s Secret nod, and then said with a smile: "since the last farewell, song often misses the old hero''s demeanor. This time, I can''t wait for the old hero''s invitation."


    Situhe''s face brightened, and he gave way sideways: "please!"


    "Youyou, come with me." Before leaving, song Qingshu waved to Xia Qingqing, noticed the hesitation on situ he''s face, and quickly explained, "she''s my maid. She''s one of my own."


    Xia Qingqing can''t help but look at him. He thinks that I am also the master mother of the Golden Snake camp, and I am called a maid by you in front of my subordinates. Hum, I can''t take off the veil later, or I will lose face.


    On hearing this, situ he was even more tongue smacking. He thought that a maid was so charming. I''m afraid there was no chance for her.


    Along the way, song Qingshu and situ he talked about some things after the last separation. They asked Stuart what he wanted to do this time. Situ he always laughed but did not say anything. He just answered that his father would answer everything.


    After arriving at the camp of Wangwu sect, song Qingshu nodded to himself. Indeed, Stuart was born as guanning''s iron cavalry in the past. The whole camp had a strict structure, which was in line with the art of war, and was not comparable to the ordinary grass-roots bandits.


    "Mr. Song, I''m looking forward to you at last." Stuart had received the news long ago, and came out with a lot of confidants.


    "Brother song!" Zeng Rou''s gentle voice is also full of surprise, but he soon noticed that Xia Qingqing, who was beside song Qingshu, had a smile on her face.


    "Old hero of situ, Miss Zeng." Song Qingshu saluted one by one.


    Zeng Rou was worried about gain and loss. She thought that he was such a famous hero that she might not remember such an ordinary little girl. Although she was touched and hugged by him at the beginning


    Thinking of that time, song Qingshu rushed to Wangwu mountain and threatened to take off his clothes in order to see his master. Zeng Rou''s round face was a little red. Although he hated him at first, he later understood that it was just a misunderstanding. Song Qingshu''s plan was to save Wangwu school.


    Since then, in the dead of night, Zeng Rou found that she could never forget the original situation. Even in her dream, song Qingshu turned up in front of her.


    Now that the man who hears Chaosi''s dream still remembers his name, Zeng Rou feels very happy, even seeing Xia Qingqing''s depression is swept away.

 Chapter 395

    Zhou Zhiruo, let''s use you as a shield first. We have to give people face.


    Song Qingshu understands that once he refuses, even if the reason is more euphemistic, he is likely to offend the Wangwu sect. In the legend of the eagle, Yang Guo refuses Guo Jing''s proposal to marry him, planting a seed of hatred for Guo Fu, so that he is later cut off by his right hand.


    Zeng Rou, judging from her character, should not be able to do such a tough thing, but song Qingshu still needs the support of the Wangwu school to become the king of the Golden Snake this time.


    It''s not that I don''t want to marry your apprentice, but that I already have a wife, so that everyone looks good.


    Because of this kind of force majeure, people who can''t marry the Wangwu sect must understand. If you don''t recommend me or Xia Qingqing, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to agree to your qualifications.


    Hearing that song Qingshu has been married, Xia Qingqing looks at him with a complicated look. He can''t help sighing about his identity and becomes sensitive for a moment.


    Zeng Rou, on the other side, was looking shy and worried. She was playing with her clothes and feet. Hearing song Qingshu''s reply, her pretty face faded and became extremely white.


    What they didn''t expect was that when Stuart heard song Qingshu''s words, his face didn''t even change.


    "The old man also knows that as rou''er, he naturally doesn''t ask the son to be his wife. He just wants to be around him."


    All three of them were shocked at Stuart''s reply.


    In the Golden Snake camp, Xia Qingqing knew how precious Stuart was. Zeng Rou is tender and delicate. She looks sweet and pretty. Since the Wangwu sect went to the Golden Snake camp, her reputation has spread. Several other mountain leaders came to the door one after another to propose marriage for their son, but Stuart did not agree. Everyone guessed that he wanted to keep Zeng Rou as his own son.


    Now seeing Stuart give her to song Qingshu like a servant girl, how can Xia Qingqing not be shocked?


    Zeng Rou didn''t expect that master would say that. She stayed in the same place for a while and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Song Qingshu was Sparta too. He thought he would take Zhou Zhiruo as a shield, and Stuart would retreat. He gave him a step, and he gave him a ha ha. They exposed this topic. They never thought Stuart would reply like this.


    Looking up at Zeng Rou not far away, her sweet face was faintly flushed with health, and she stood by Stuart''s side timidly, which made people feel pity for her.


    It''s a lovely person, but I can''t accept all the women in the world, can I?


    Feel Xia Qingqing''s eyes, song Qingshu vest slightly cold, quickly said: "situ old hero, Zeng girl is gentle, virtuous, and beautiful. She should have a husband who takes care of her wholeheartedly. If you follow me, you are really wronged by Zeng girl. I hope the old hero will reconsider."


    "Don''t worry, young master song. As the saying goes, you''d rather be a hero''s concubine than a mediocre wife. Rou''er is sure to marry a hero like young master song." Stuart Burley laughs and turns to Zeng Rou, "rou''er, don''t you think so?"


    Zeng Rou was so silly that she thought that her master was the same. How could her daughter''s family respond to this kind of thing?


    Feeling the people''s eyes, Zeng Rou''s face turned red, her head lowered, her voice as fine as a mosquito and a fly: "rou''er, listen to master''s arrangement."


    Song Qingshu is trying to find another reason to refuse. Xia Qingqing quietly pulls his sleeve and nods to Zeng rou. Song Qingshu looks at Zeng Rou suspiciously. Zeng Rou''s eyes are full of tears, his body is slightly trembling, and his fingers are twisted together. Because of excessive exertion, he seems a little white, obviously very nervous.


    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. He knew that he would hurt the innocent girl''s heart if he went on, but could he agree to such a thing?


    Song Qingshu''s face was uncertain. Just when he was hesitating there, Xia Qingqing suddenly said, "since the business circle of the old hero situ, our young master agreed to come down."


    Stuart gave her a strange look: "Oh? Who is this girl


    Before Song Qingshu could answer the question, Xia Qingqing replied, "I''m the confidant of the young master. Before we went up the mountain, the young master talked to me. He often mentioned Miss Zeng and praised her for her tenderness and kindness. Today, I see her and she really deserves her reputation. For the old hero''s proposal, the young master has already been moved, but he is worried that he will be wronged to miss Zeng. "


    When Stuart heard her words, he burst into laughter and said, "don''t be aggrieved, don''t be aggrieved. Brother Zeng has a spirit in heaven. I''m sure he''ll be very glad to know that his daughter can have an uncle like Mr. Song." The rest of the people in the room bowed their hands to express congratulations. Zeng Rou''s face was tender, and he hummed "ignore you" and rushed to the back hall.


    So far, what else can song Qingshu say? It will definitely hurt the face of the Wangwu faction to refuse again. Originally, a good thing would turn into a disaster. It was hard to bury this chess piece in the Golden Snake camp in the early days. Now how can we watch the chess game collapse?


    Think of here, song Qingshu can''t help but glare at Xia Qingqing.


    Xia Qingqing''s face brightened, thinking in her heart: it''s none of my business. Anyway, it''s not your wife. Let Zhou Zhiruo in your family get upset.


    If song Qingshu could read Xia Qingqing''s thoughts at the moment, she would be so angry that she would vomit blood three times. However, out of politeness, he had to reply to Stuart: "thank you for your kindness. I will treat Miss Zeng well in the future, so that she won''t be hurt."


    "Call me master," Stuart said, pretending to be displeased. "You and jour... Well, no, you are so good at martial arts. I can''t be your master. Well, jour and I are close friends. You can call me uncle later."


    Song Qingshu was in a cold sweat and had to say, "if you dare not obey my orders, don''t call me childe. I can''t afford it."


    Stuart Burley laughed: "in that case, I''ll call you a Book later."


    "You might as well call me a good nephew..." Song Qingshu was full of complaints. He thought that Xiang Shaolong, a concubine named shu''er in the story of seeking Qin, was killed first and then


    Song Qingshu felt a chill, so he chatted with situ Bailey.


    "Shuer, when do you think the wedding will be held?"


    "Well, don''t worry. Now we have internal and external troubles. We have to fight not only for the king of the Golden Snake, but also against the imperial army of the Qing Dynasty."


    "Well, it''s also..."


    Before Stuart had finished speaking, Stuart crane suddenly said, "Dad, I don''t agree with that. Now we all live a life of licking blood on the blade. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. Let''s get married as soon as possible. If we can have a son and a half, we will have a hope. "


    "Have a baby?" Song Qingshu was a fool. "There''s no need to be so quick, right?" I couldn''t help complaining. I wanted to delay my marriage, but now the other party has put the birth on the agenda.


    "Yes, brother song, don''t underestimate this issue. Since brother song agreed to marry his younger martial sister, we are naturally a family. In the future, the Wangwu faction will take brother song as its leader. Even if brother song is killed, we can rally people''s hearts with his descendants. "


    "I don''t want to mention that if Chongzhen emperor had any offspring to escape from Beijing, there would not have been a split in Nanming Dynasty. Just say the recent thing, why the Golden Snake camp, which was once so prosperous, ended up falling apart now is not because Xia Qingqing has not left a son and a half to Yuan Chengzhi, the king of the Golden Snake, for so many years? If she comes out with a son, everyone will let it be and trust him as the king of the Golden Snake. It won''t lead to a split situation in which all the leaders of the mountain will fight against each other. "


    Looking at Xia Qingqing''s face getting darker and darker, song Qingshu laughed to himself, thinking that you deserve to have pushed me into the fire pit just now. Has the fire burned you?


    Although he was happy with Schadenfreude, song Qingshu didn''t dare to let situ he go on. If Xia Qingqing really got angry, it would be hard to end. He quickly interrupted situ he and said, "now there are many disputes in troubled times. If I get married so early, how can I get over it if I make my younger martial sister widowed?"


    Seeing what situ he wanted to say, song Qingshu quickly said, "at least wait until after the Golden Snake conference, otherwise if I fail to fight for the king of the Golden Snake, I will not face Miss Zeng and you."


    Stuart said with a smile, "shu''er, if you can''t be the king of the Golden Snake, it''s a big deal that we will leave the Golden Snake camp and start a new business together. With your martial arts and intelligence, you will be no less successful than the mob of the Golden Snake camp."


    Stuart Barry came from guanning cavalry, a powerful army in the world. At that time, he was confronted with the most elite eight banners cavalry. Of course, he didn''t pay attention to the bandits like Golden Snake camp.


    Seeing that Szeto Bolei has squashed yuan Chengzhi''s efforts to nothing, Xia Qingqing is not angry and wants to argue with him. Suddenly, he thinks that he has decided to follow song Qingshu in the future and still speak for yuan Chengzhi at this time. Does he have any bad ideas about himself?


    Worried about gain and loss, Xia Qingqing forgot to speak for a time.


    After chatting with song Qingshu for a while, Stuart suddenly said mysteriously, "when will the wedding be held? Now there is a man in the camp who wants to see the book."


    "See me?" Song Qingshu was surprised. Seeing that Stuart was so serious, he asked curiously, "who wants to see me?"


    "This..." Stuart Burley looked at Xia Qingqing hesitantly, still shook his head, "you can see it yourself."


    Song Qingshu immediately fell into meditation. Who else is worthy of Stuart''s solemnity? It''s not from inside... Stuart was Wu Sangui''s subordinate before. Is it Wu Sangui''s emissary here?


    Song Qingshu shakes his head slightly and drives this idea out of his mind. Stuart has always hated Wu Sangui''s traitorous behavior. How can he catch up with him? But if it wasn''t Wu Sangui, who would it be?


    Xia Qingqing was also surprised. She stood up and said to song Qingshu, "I''ll go with you." She was obviously worried about fraud.


    Stuart quickly waved his hand and said, "I can''t do it. It has been said that if you only see a book, you won''t see anyone else."

 Chapter 397

    Song Qingshu thinks that with Stuart''s temperament, he should not hurt himself. What''s more, with his current martial arts, general ambush traps can''t hurt him at all. He can be on guard later.


    "In that case, I''ll see you." Song Qingshu gives Xia Qingqing a look, indicating that she should be calm.


    "With my martial arts, they should not be able to trap me. But you should pay attention later. If you think something is wrong, you can find a chance to slip away. "


    When song Qingshu followed Stuart to leave the hall, he whispered to Xia Qingqing.


    "Well, be careful yourself." Xia Qingqing''s mouth moved and said silently.


    Song Qingshu followed situ Bolei and walked around in the mountain stronghold. He took a chance to get close to him and said quietly, "Uncle situ, you see there is no outsider now. Can you tell me who wants to see me in secret?"


    Stuart''s face was grim: "shu''er, the main reason is that I promised not to reveal that person''s identity. Anyway, you will see it soon."


    "Well, at least give me a hint. My uncle is so serious. He must be an important person. What should I do if I''m caught off guard


    Song Qingshu said anxiously that he thought he had agreed to Zeng Rou''s marriage. No matter how he and Stuart were his own people, he didn''t know that he was so rigid and didn''t reveal anything.


    "This..." Stuart Burley''s face showed a touch of emotion, "shu''er, do you know why I betrothed rou''er to you as my concubine and didn''t feel wronged for her at all?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was silly. He didn''t expect Stuart Burley to mention it all of a sudden. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He couldn''t answer that he was famous all over the world and had excellent martial arts skills. It''s not a grievance for Zeng Rou to be a concubine. It''s strange that Stuart Burley didn''t work hard for himself.


    Stuart Bray sighed: "shu''er, you are the first-class person in the world, but rou''er is the one I saw growing up with. I always love her as my own daughter. Even if I didn''t want to give up my old face, I wanted to fight for the right wife for rou''er. But since you know that noble man is also yours... How dare you fight with rou''er? It''s not insulting to work with her. "


    What''s going on here?


    Song Qingshu was at a loss when he heard that. Did you give Zeng Rou to me for half a day because of the man''s face? But Zhou Zhiruo''s identity is very noble?


    Song Qingshu thought about it quickly, and suddenly remembered a rumor on the Internet in his previous life that Zhou Zhiruo''s name was elegant and refined, which was by no means an ordinary fisherman could marry. Therefore, people were more willing to believe that Zhou Zhiruo was the orphan of Zhou ZIWANG, the leader of the Bailian religious army.


    How did Wangwu sect get involved with Bailian sect?


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Zhou Zhiruo was so surprised that she wanted to see me this time. What did she want to do? No, with Zhou Zhiruo''s temperament, I don''t think she would look for me like this. But if it wasn''t for her, who would it be?


    "Book son, that person is in front yard, I don''t accompany you to go in." Stuart stopped suddenly and pointed to a quiet courtyard ahead.


    "Good." Song Qingshu answered absently and walked forward step by step. He was full of vigilance.


    Why is there no light in the room?


    After entering the courtyard, song Qingshu was about to ask Stuart. He didn''t know that Stuart was no longer in the same place. Suddenly, his heart sank: did Stuart really want to plot against me?


    With a heavy hum, song Qingshu didn''t want to hide his whereabouts. Instead, he said in a loud voice, "since you have invited song, I hope you will come to meet me."


    There was still no sound in the room.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu closed his eyes and explored the divine consciousness into the house. He felt that there was no ambush in the house, only one person.


    However, this person has a long pulse and light body. He is definitely the best among the experts.


    Hum, even if the opponent''s martial arts are very good, it''s impossible to solve himself alone.


    "Since your excellency won''t come out, I''ll come in myself." With a smile, song Qingshu strode forward, pushed the door and went in.


    For a moment, he was not used to the darkness in the room. Song Qingshu subconsciously closed his eyes. Suddenly, a sword gas stabbed at the back of the door.


    Song Qingshu understands the other party''s plan, knows that the other party wants to take the opportunity to force himself into the house, and then takes advantage of his unaccustomed darkness to assassinate.


    It''s a pity that in Song Qingshu''s present state, when facing the enemy, he didn''t just look with his eyes. His divine sense always covers the surrounding environment. Even a mosquito can''t escape his Qi, let alone a living man?


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu smiles and takes a step into the room with her eyes closed.


    In the eyes of the man in the dark, song Qingshu only took a small step, but the whole person moved more than Zhang, and stabbed the empty place with a sword full of confidence, which was extremely painful.


    "You''re done. It''s my turn." Song Qingshu snorted coldly and poked his finger at the other side.


    In Song Qingshu''s present state, although it''s just a common one, it can be calculated that the old power of the other party has passed away and the new power has not yet been born, which blocks the space for him to dodge up, down, left and right.


    "Ah ~"


    The man snorted in the dark. His waist seemed as soft as a bone. He fell back in mid air.


    "A woman?" Hearing each other''s voice, song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect that each other''s flexibility would be so amazing. This finger was naturally hidden by her.


    "What''s the grudge between the girl and song? Why is it so fatal?" Song Qingshu didn''t want to do it with women


    Negative in the back, while dodging the other party''s fierce attack, while asked.


    "You destroyed the most precious things of others, but you asked me." In the dark, the woman obviously deliberately changed her tone and replied gruffly.


    "The most precious thing?" Song Qingshu''s first reaction is that Zhou Zhiruo takes revenge on herself. Then she shakes her head. She doesn''t have to hide her identity. Who else is that?


    The most precious thing? Did I kill her husband or her son?


    Song Qingshu filtered the characters who died in his own hands, and shook his head in distress. He didn''t like killing animals. He didn''t kill many people when he came to this troubled time. I really didn''t know which family this woman would be.


    Trinket? It''s impossible. It can''t be twins.


    General manager Sai of Baoqin palace? It''s impossible. Compared with this woman, his martial arts are not suitable for lifting shoes. How can it matter.


    The Taoist priest of Honghua club? At his age, it''s too old to be a woman''s father.


    It''s not revenge for Feng Xifan, is it? It''s impossible for news to spread so fast


    Song Qingshu has a big head, but he still has no clue. Forget it, if you capture her, you will understand her identity. As soon as the idea turns around, song Qingshu changes his defensive posture and attacks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I have something to do a few days ago. I will resume normal update tomorrow

 Chapter 398

    Who knows song Qingshu several moves in succession are cleverly avoided by her, the other side can also take the opportunity to attack a few swords.


    This lightness skill is a little familiar


    Song Qingshu was more surprised and admired his opponent''s skill than the five wonders of the Central Plains. Thinking that he was still a woman, song Qingshu was even more surprised: is there a woman with such high martial arts in the world?


    In my mind, I quickly filtered the famous female experts in the Jianghu, Dongfang dusk snow? Certainly not; Tianshan TongLao? That old Laurie couldn''t be in such good shape; Li Qiushui, the old goblin? Well, she''s really a good swordsman, but she and I have nothing to do with each other. I don''t think we''ll come to me... Do you have a crush on my beauty? Song Qingshu was shocked.


    There is also a female expert with sword, Lin Chaoying, who abducted her two by herself. Oh no, she is a female apprentice for the time being, but she has no fetishism, so she should not come to me


    Song Qingshu quickly dispels this speculation. He has just seen XiaoLongNu''s jade girl Suxin sword technique, but this woman''s sword technique is quite different


    When Song Qing''s brain hole opened, her figure finally stopped for a moment. Although the time is short, it is enough for top experts.


    In the dark, the girl''s face was overjoyed. She immediately bullied her body and stabbed her sword fiercely. But I don''t know why, when the tip of the sword was about to touch song Qingshu, she suddenly got a little cheaper and avoided the key of song Qingshu.


    Come on!


    Song Qingshu smiles. With this woman''s lightness skills and accomplishments, it''s not easy to beat her in a short time, not to mention catching her. He''s also worried that the other side will run away in the dark when they see the wrong situation. So he decides to sell a flaw on purpose to lure the other side to despise the enemy.


    Song Qingshu steps slightly twist, the whole body suddenly one side, in the dark that girl potential in must get a sword suddenly stabbed a space, instead of exposing the side to him.


    As soon as she tried to use her lightness skills to distance herself from Song Qingshu, she felt numb at her waist and fell into song Qingshu''s arms.


    "It''s hard to let you fall for it. How can you run away like this?"


    Song Qingshu smiles triumphantly, and suddenly smells the elegant fragrance of the woman in his arms. He feels that her body seems to be a little soft, and suddenly feels a surge in her heart.


    "If I were the old one, I would pretend that I didn''t mean to touch you enough." Song Qingshu shook his head with a bitter smile, supported her shoulder, put her on the chair, and then took out the fire fold to light the oil lamp in the room.


    What appears in front of us is a pretty face with anger and shame. Song Qingshu is stunned: "Ninth princess, how can it be you?"


    "Why don''t you untie my acupoints?" Zhu Yi did not say well.


    "Good..." Song Qingshu is going to give her solution, suddenly look strange to withdraw the finger, "you just ready to kill me, why should I give you solution?"


    Zhu Yi turned his face to one side: "I just want to see how high your martial arts are. How can I kill you if your martial arts are so high?"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu thought, "but just now you saw the flaw that I deliberately revealed. That sword didn''t hesitate."


    "No way!" Zhu Yi suddenly urgent, "I deliberately move the sword tip is not afraid to really hurt you?"


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu showed a meaningful smile.


    Zhu Yi had no reason to blush and scolded: "what are you laughing at?"


    "When old friends meet, shouldn''t I smile?" Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "Who and you are old friends." Zhu was dissatisfied.


    "One day husband and wife a hundred days, you won''t be so heartless." In retrospect, song Qingshu said that she had taken away her most precious thing when she came in just now. She thought it was her husband''s children, but unexpectedly it was that


    "I don''t like you to be so frivolous. You always feel like... Like a vagrant." Zhu Yi slightly frowned.


    "You meant to be like a thief, didn''t you?" Song Qingshu laughed, "it''s not that I''m frivolous, it''s just that people in your world are too serious."


    "It''s like you''re not from this world." Zhu Yi gave him a white look.


    "Of course I''m not." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "I''m too lazy to listen to your crazy talk here," Zhu said. Instead of being an official, he glared at Song Qingshu. "Are you going to point me like this all the time?"


    This world is like this, often you say the truth, but no one is willing to believe, you say lies, but it is easier to obtain trust, song Qingshu shook his head wry smile, hand lift, a ray of wind shot to Zhu Yi body, for her to unlock the acupoints.


    "Nine princess, you are not back to the western regions, how can you appear here?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Zhu Yi shook his head and said faintly, "I have left the Ming religion."


    "Leave?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond all of a sudden.


    "I''ve resigned from the position of Saint of the Ming religion to sect leader Zhang, and I won''t go back in the future." Zhu explained.


    "Are you out of the Ming religion?" Song Qingshu was very surprised and happy. He was very upset when he thought that she would stay under Zhang Wuji''s charge. "Zhang Wuji agreed to let you go?"


    "Master Zhang is a modest gentleman. We are allies. Why doesn''t he agree with me to go?" Zhu Yi asked curiously.


    "A modest gentleman? He may have been, but not since the lion slaughtering conference, "Song Qingshu sneered." I just had a fight with him not long ago. "


    "Have you ever dealt with each other?" Zhu longyi''s beautiful eyes bloomed a glimmer of brilliance, "who won?"


    "Don''t you wonder why we fight?" Song Qingshu looked at her expectant eyes and said nothing.


    "You guys always fight for a reason." Zhu Yi smiles and shakes his head.


    "Do you know why I used that skill when I saved you last time?" Song Qingshu decided to take the next dose of medicine.


    Sure enough, Zhu recalled the scene of shame in the barracks. His white face turned red immediately, and he couldn''t help spat: "although I know where you learned that dirty skill."


    "This is the authentic secret method of Buddhism. It''s not a dirty method." Song Qingshu murmured discontentedly. Seeing that Zhu''s Willow eyebrows were about to stand up, he said in a hurry, "the reason why I learned this kind of skill is because of Zhang Wuji."


    "Ah?" Zhu Yi exclaimed that he was born, and the expression on his face was wonderful.


    "It''s not what you think!" Song Qingshu took a silent look at him and told him about the fact that the nine Yin Qi in his body was scattered by his attack on the Blackwood cliff.


    "At that time, his whole body Qi was transformed by his nine Yang Qi. In order to cure my injury, some experts instructed me to go to Tubo Tantric school to seek medical treatment. I didn''t know what kind of skill it was." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Master Zhang is so sneaky?" After hearing song Qingshu say it again, Zhu Yi shows a thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 399

    "In the past, I would say that time can prove everything, but now, there are others who can prove it." Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "Who?" At first hearing of Zhang Wuji''s completely different side, Zhu Yi still felt that he couldn''t believe it.


    "On the way to the Golden Snake camp, I happened to have a fight with Zhang Wuji again. The reason was that I caught him pressing Miao Renfeng for the whereabouts of Chuang Wang''s treasure." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What''s the relationship between Miao Renfeng and the four bodyguards of the intruders?" Zhu said in a hate voice that when she realized that she had a little success in martial arts, and wanted to share her father''s worries, she sneaked into Li Zicheng''s barracks and tried to assassinate Li Zicheng. As a result, she met some old men who were good at martial arts. Fortunately, she had excellent lightness skills and just escaped. Only then did I know that those dying old men were Li Zicheng''s famous Hu miaotan fan''s four guards.


    "Miao Renfeng is the descendant of the bodyguard surnamed Miao." Song Qingshu says that it''s bad. Zhu Yi and Li Zicheng have a deep blood feud. They hate Wu and Wu, and they hate Miao Renfeng. What if she knows the identities of Miao Ruolan and xuexue''er and wants to kill them.


    "What''s the matter with Chuang Wang''s treasure?" Zhu did not continue to pester Miao Renfeng.


    Song Qingshu told her about the treasure Li Zicheng had seized by the four bodyguards in order to make a comeback in the future. When Zhu heard this, he sneered: "in those days, his father took all the money out of the internal treasury as military pay. He was so proud of his face that he was reluctant to replace his Dragon Robe when it was broken, and he was worried that he would be ridiculed by the minister, When Li Zicheng was about to call from the capital, his father called on the Manchu government to donate money as military salaries. As a result, he donated tens of thousands of Liang. "


    "Which of these people has tens of millions of assets? They are good at calculating. Anyway, after Li Zicheng became the new emperor, they still continue to be their ministers and enjoy their own wealth. Naturally, they are reluctant to donate anything. As a result, when Li Zicheng invaded Beijing, he begged them like my father, killed them directly, and sent soldiers to search all the gold and silver in their family. Hum, although I hate the intruder to the bone, it makes me very angry. "


    Seeing that Zhu Yi was more and more excited, her eyes were still full of tears. Song Qingshu understood that she thought of her father who had died for the country. With a sigh, he put his hand around her and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Zhu Yi''s body was stiff at first, but he didn''t struggle. He leaned his head on Song Qingshu''s shoulder and sobbed quietly.


    After a long time, Zhu Yi raised his head with red eyes, gently pushed song Qingshu aside, stretched out his crystal clear fingers, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, looked at each other, and said unnaturally: "I''ve heard about Chuang Wang''s treasure at the beginning. I thought it was just a vague rumor."


    "The treasure of Chuang Wang really exists, otherwise Zhang Wuji would not have come all the way to the Central Plains to question Miao Renfeng." Song Qingshu said about what happened that day.


    "The witness you mentioned is Miao Renfeng''s daughter? Where is she now? " Zhu Yi suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu was startled by her and said in a hurry, "what do you want to do?"


    Noticing song Qingshu''s fierce reaction, Zhu was stunned at first. However, he soon understood his worries and could not help laughing: "do you think I want to kill her?"


    Song Qingshu nodded awkwardly: "you hate Li Zicheng so much. Ruolan is the descendant of the four bodyguards..."


    "As the saying goes, the injustice has its head, the debt has its owner, and the four bodyguards are only their own masters. How can I vent my anger on their descendants?" Zhu Yi suddenly looked at him bitterly, "in your heart, am I such a vicious woman?"


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu changed the topic in a cold sweat. "Ruolan is in the inn in the nearby town now. You can ask her whenever you want."


    Zhu Yi shook his head: "what do I ask her to do?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and subconsciously replied, "isn''t it to verify what happened that day?"


    Zhu Yi suddenly turned red and glared at him: "what''s the relationship between you and me... How can I believe Zhang Wuji and doubt you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then said with great joy: "Princess nine, you... You..."


    There was a trace of shyness on Zhu''s face. He lowered his head, pursed his mouth and said in a soft voice: "in the future... You can call me ah Jiu."


    Happiness came so suddenly that song Qingshu didn''t seem to believe it. He held out his hand to hold her. Unexpectedly, Zhu Yi didn''t feel like struggling at all and fell shyly into his arms.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t believe that he pinched his thigh, and the wind and waves surged in his heart: do I have the overbearing spirit of the hero of YY novels? Or what kind of stud aura?


    At this moment, song Qingshu''s face was full of tears. Since he came to this world, he often had to do everything to kiss the women who made him move. Sometimes, women would hate him to the bone. There was never a woman like Zhu who was willing to do so. What''s more, with her peerless appearance, noble identity and excellent martial arts, It''s more than ordinary women.


    In fact, this is the reason why the concept of song Qingshu did not change completely. In his previous life, women''s chastity was not so important. One night stand was a normal thing. So the last time he used that method to treat Zhu''s injury, song Qingshu didn''t expect anything. He thought that it was a matter of urgent power.


    However, Zhu Yi is different from him. As a native of the world, and as a princess of a country, the concept of "one life" has penetrated into her bone marrow. Although she was unprepared at that time, she calmed down after she left, but she knew that she could not marry anyone else.


    What''s more, song Qingshu''s appearance and martial arts are all the best. Zhu Yi had a good impression on him several times before. At first, she hesitated, knowing that she would spend her whole life in the cause of overthrowing the Qing Dynasty. She worried that song Qingshu would be dragged down. As a result, the news of his assassination of Kangxi came later, and Zhu Yi made up his mind.


    Therefore, he resolutely refused Zhang Wuji''s invitation to stay, resigned from the position of Saint of the Ming Dynasty, and returned to the Central Plains from the western regions. Just when he heard that the Golden Snake camp was re elected as the new king of the Golden Snake, Zhu Yi felt a move in his heart and wanted to help his lover win the first place, so he contacted the former Ming general situ Bolei.


    If it were not for Zhu Yi''s existence, even if Stuart could appreciate song Qingshu again, he would not have given away his female apprentices as soon as he met.


    It was also Zhu''s idea to let Zeng Rou marry song Qingshu. She understood that the Ming Dynasty was dead after all, and she could not rely on some illusory names of loyalty to win over her subordinates, so she planned to tie Stuart to the same chariot.


    Stuart had always thought highly of song Qingshu. Naturally, he promised to marry Zeng Rou to Stuart. In this way, Zhu Yi was in a hurry and had to give a hint of his relationship with song Qingshu.


    As a man of the past, Stuart could not understand that his relationship with Zeng Rou''s father and his love for Zeng Rou over the years had never made Zeng Rou a concubine. But if he worked with the princess of the Ming Dynasty, he would be happy for his old friend. After a moment''s silence, he was also full of promise. That''s why what happened in the hall just now.

 Chapter 400

    "So it''s also because of you that Stuart betrothed Miss Zeng to me just now?"


    Song Qingshu recalled the situation just now, as well as the ambiguous words of Stuart Burley, and finally came to realize.


    "I''ve met Miss Zeng. She''s pretty and gentle. Don''t you like her?" Zhu Yi looked at him in a puzzled way.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just... It''s just..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, and didn''t think about how to say it.


    "Does it feel like a deal?" Zhu Yi chuckled.


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded depressed.


    "For so many years, Stuart has been loyal to Daming, and I have to give him something to look forward to. Of course, I can''t marry his son, so I have to sacrifice you, "Zhu said with a narrow smile." what''s more, Miss Zeng admires you, and it''s no secret to be in the royal family. After hearing what I mean, Stuart agreed naturally. "


    Song Qingshu feigned anger and said, "you sold me like this?"


    Zhu did not have a good way: "people give you power, give you beautiful family, and give you a dowry. Where can I find such a good thing?"


    Song Qingshu was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "this dowry is not enough."


    "Not enough?" Zhu Yi looked at him in surprise, "the king''s house sent thousands of elite Guan Ning cavalry, such a dowry is not enough?"


    "As Zeng''s dowry, of course, it''s enough," Song Qingshu deliberately pauses for a moment, making Zhu Yi slightly flustered. "But ah Jiu, where''s your dowry?"


    Zhu''s face suddenly turned red. He was so ashamed that he mumbled after a while: "they didn''t ask you for a dowry..."


    Song Qingshu laughs, reaches out his hand and pulls Zhu to walk beside the bed: "I have a ready-made bride price here. I guarantee you are satisfied."


    Seeing that song Qingshu pulled himself to the bedside, Zhu Yi suddenly thought of something wrong. Recalling the beautiful customs in the tent that day, his whole body was a little soft, and he said plaintively, "you are obviously bullying others, which is what the bride price is."


    Zhu Yi subconsciously thought that at the time of double cultivation, song Qingshu had given him half of his kung fu. He thought that he would pass on his kung fu in that way now.


    Seeing Zhu''s shy eyes and peach blossom face, song Qingshu was slightly stunned. Then he realized that she was thinking of something wrong, and explained: "the bride price I said is not what you think."


    "Oh, yes?" Zhu Yi looked up and saw song Qingshu''s serious appearance. He also realized that he was thinking wildly, and he was so ashamed.


    "Ah Jiu, what''s your biggest wish?" Song Qingshu sat on the bed, patted the position beside her and motioned her to sit over.


    Zhu Yi hesitated for a moment and sat down. However, he deliberately separated himself from Song Qingshu and said, "it''s natural to overthrow the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty..."


    When Zhu Yi said the first sentence, she had a loud voice. When she said the last sentence, her voice went down subconsciously. After so many years of traveling around the world, she did not understand that the Ming Dynasty was exhausted


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "ah Jiu, did you hear about my assassination of Kangxi not long ago?"


    "Well," Zhu nodded, then sighed with regret, "if I had been by your side at that time, with the help of you and me, Emperor Kangxi would have been doomed."


    Song Qingshu held back his smile and hummed: "who let you leave me at the beginning?"


    Zhu Yi blushed and said in a soft voice: "at that time, you suddenly did that kind of thing to me... Although I know you are trying to save me, how can you let a daughter stay to face you?"


    "Now that''s good?" Song Qingshu looks at her straightforwardly.


    "You have to make people so embarrassed." Zhu Yi looked at him bitterly.


    Song Qingshu quickly said, "well, I won''t tease you any more... I''ll tell you a secret. Kangxi, the assassin, was actually killed by me."


    "Ah Zhu Yi exclaimed and looked at him straightforwardly, "what did you say?"


    "With your skill, how could you not hear clearly?" Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly.


    "How is that possible?" Zhu longyi finally recalled, "Kangxi is still in the Forbidden City. This time, he has made great efforts to encircle and suppress the Golden Snake camp."


    Song Qingshu suddenly hesitated, looked at her and asked, "ah Jiu, can I really trust you?" Don''t blame him for his caution. It''s too much to do with it. If you let out a little bit of information, all his plans are finished. Now dongfangmuxue, who is seriously injured, is even more dangerous.


    In the final analysis, there was only one roll between him and Zhu Yi... Oh no, the sheets of the night before, although they appreciated each other, they had no emotional basis. This time, she suddenly appeared, with a posture of not marrying, which made song Qingshu fall into a dream, in a trance, with an unreal feeling.


    In the final analysis, this is the "cheap" in Song Qingshu''s subconscious mind. He is used to fighting for women with great efforts, but he is not at ease with the door-to-door posters


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Yi''s whole body trembled, and his face turned very white.


    "I want to have a try to be sure..." Song Qingshu reached out to hook her clean chin, and his lips slowly came over.


    Zhu Yi looked at him quietly until they were about to touch each other. He turned away and left only one side face for him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. He put a little effort on his hand and pulled her head over again. This time, he didn''t give her any chance, so he immediately kissed her.


    Zhu Yi struggled desperately, but with song Qingshu''s present skill, where can she earn a living? Mouth helplessly issued a whine voice.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu shrank back like lightning, touched his tongue and said sadly, "you belong to a dog?"


    Zhu Yi snorted coldly, turned his head to one side and did not want to answer him. However, he was very sad in his heart: he had decided to entrust himself to the Central Plains for life, but he despised himself like this


    Looking at Zhu Yi''s frosty and heartbroken expression, song Qingshu smiles: "it''s this familiar feeling." In the heart also can''t help but secretly scold oneself a "cheap bone", quickly apologize to Zhu Yi.


    "Ah Jiu, the main reason is that everything came too suddenly. I still feel like I''m in a dream to get your favor. And it''s too much to do with it. If it''s leaked out, I''ll die. "


    Seeing that song Qingshu said it so seriously, Zhu Yi finally turned around and looked at him suspiciously.


    After Song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, Li daitaojiang, and then launched an army to encircle Shandong. He planned to take the opportunity to enter the Golden Snake camp and told her about it.


    After listening to him tell all this, Zhu Yi seemed to be a fool. She was stunned there until song Qingshu finished. She just came back to herself and grabbed his arm with surprise and joy: "brother song, is that true?"


    "If I wanted to cheat you, would I cheat you with such a ridiculous lie?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Zhu Yi believed it subconsciously, because song Qingshu really wanted to cheat herself, and she would never use such a ridiculous and flawed lie... She stood up all at once, trembling all over, obviously excited, and looked at Song Qingshu with beautiful eyes.


    "I have assassinated the tartar emperor and will soon overthrow the Qing Dynasty. I wonder if this is enough to be the bride price of the ninth princess?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    Zhu Yi''s face flushed and disappeared. He sat down beside him again. His voice was like a mosquito: "it''s more than enough..."


    Song Qingshu put his arm around her slender waist and said in her ear, "now can I ask, what''s your dowry?"


    "Where can people find the corresponding dowry..." Zhu''s voice was full of tears, but his heart was full of sweetness: father, daughter''s future husband avenged Daming


    Song Qingshu just wanted to tease her, but he couldn''t help smelling the fragrance of her daughter so close to her. He couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek.


    Feeling his movements, Zhu Yi''s body trembled, but he didn''t want to refuse. He squeezed his skirt tightly and sat there shyly, letting the men around him do it on him.


    However, when song Qingshu''s hand reached for her belt, the reserve of her daughter''s family made Zhu Yi subconsciously grasp his hand, but then he thought that he was already his man, hesitated for a moment, and then gently released his hand.


    After this interruption, song Qingshu suddenly wakes up and scolds himself as a jerk. Now Xia Qingqing is outside worrying about himself, but he is enjoying the gentle life here


    Feeling song Qingshu''s sudden stop, Zhu Yi opens his eyes and looks at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu said with an embarrassed smile: "there was another companion who went up the mountain with me just now. I''m afraid she''s worried now."


    Zhu Yi chuckled: "brother song''s companion should be a girl."


    Song Qingshu was more embarrassed and nodded: "in fact, you know me."


    "I know you, too?" Zhu can''t help but be surprised, "who is it?"


    Just at this time, there was a sudden noise outside. Soon, Stuart''s voice rang out of the yard: "princess, the companion of Mr. Song has been waiting for him for a long time. He has to come here to check and fight with my men."


    Song Qingshu secretly pinches a cold sweat. Xia Qingqing is really tough, but she is very moved in her heart. She told her to go first when she saw that the situation was not right. She didn''t expect that she would come to find herself regardless of the danger.


    Zhu Yi glared at him angrily and said in a clear voice: "general situ, please let that girl in."


    "Yes Although the Ming Dynasty was dead, Stuart was still a minister.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it. He flashed out and joined Xia Qingqing.


    "Brother song, you''re OK!" Xia Qingqing surprised to pull his arm, looked up and down.


    "Your elder brother song is so good at martial arts. How can he be in trouble? It''s you. Didn''t you tell me that something had really happened? Did you take the opportunity to go down the mountain first? How dangerous you are Song Qingshu couldn''t help staring at Xia Qingqing.


    "People are worried about you." Xia Qingqing said with a smile, "who is that mysterious man?"


    "You know that man, too. Go and see for yourself." Song Qingshu said strangely.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Turtle speed update, actually also wrote 400 chapters


    I finally believe that the tortoise can win the rabbit in the tortoise rabbit race

 Chapter 401

    "Why is your reaction so strange... Who is that man?" Along the way, Xia Qingqing kept asking, song Qingshu always smiles but does not speak, only answers her "you go to see it.".


    In this way, Xia Qingqing became more curious and followed song Qingshu into the house. When she saw Zhu Yi, she exclaimed, "ah Jiu!"


    At this moment, she finally understood why song Qingshu''s face was so strange. The relationship between her and Zhu Yi... Can only be said beyond words.


    "This voice is..." Zhu long slightly hesitated, looking at the familiar figure in front of him, his expression was also a little embarrassed, "Qingqing?"


    In front of an acquaintance, Xia Qingqing naturally doesn''t need to cover her face any more. She takes the veil off her face. Song Qingshu finds that the two women look at each other, and the room is in a strange atmosphere.


    Song Qingshu coughed twice, breaking the peace in the room: "Er, don''t you have anything to ask?"


    "Ah Jiu, who are you?" Xia Qingqing finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Qingqing, you and him?" At the same time, Zhu Yi asked with one voice.


    Xia Qingqing''s face turns red. As Mrs. yuan, she gets together with song Qingshu. Of course, she''s embarrassed to face her former acquaintances. Besides, ah Jiu is her former rival. In order to fight yuan Chengzhi, she doesn''t eat less vinegar. Xia Qingqing was even more embarrassed when she thought of her willfulness when she was young.


    Song Qingshu can''t let Xia Qingqing be despised by ah Jiu because of the secular ethics. He quickly tells Zhu Yi about Xia Qingqing''s attempt to avenge yuan Chengzhi by going into the Forbidden City alone to assassinate Kangxi, and then being saved by himself. Later, in order to avenge him, he would not hesitate to sneak into Baoqin palace.


    Xia Qingqing finally came back to her senses, embarrassed and embarrassed, and quickly interrupted him: "brother song, don''t talk about it."


    Zhu Yi never thought that Xia Qingqing would do something wrong to Yuan Chengzhi. He thought that song Qingshu used some dirty tricks to bully her. After hearing this, he was relieved and sighed: "Qingqing, I can''t compare with you in terms of my feelings for brother yuan."


    She was originally planning to go to Beijing to assassinate Kangxi. Unfortunately, she was still carrying a national revenge. She knew that there was no death when she went to Beijing to assassinate Kangxi. The key was that there was little hope of success. In order to one day kill Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui and overthrow the Qing Dynasty, she had to suppress the idea of revenge for yuan Chengzhi and go around the world, making efforts to recover the Ming Dynasty.


    She has too many things on her back, which is not as wholehearted as Xia Qingqing''s feelings for yuan Chengzhi.


    Although Xia Qingqing understands that Zhu Yi has feelings, she is already engaged with song Qingshu at this moment. When she hears her praise again, she always feels bad. Suddenly, she finds that the other party and song Qingshu are looking at each other. She asks suspiciously, "ah Jiu, are you and song Da Ge?"


    Now it''s Zhu''s turn to be embarrassed. She was born into a royal family. She thinks it''s very common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. She''s also ready to work with other women as a husband, such as Zeng rou. It doesn''t make waves in her heart, but Xia Qingqing and song Qingshu got involved in it... In order to compete for yuan Chengzhi, she was dejected, Will history repeat itself?


    Zhu Yi is not ready to give in this time. What''s more, she has already promised song Qingshu. How can she marry other men? The natural atmosphere of the royal family made her recover quickly. She said with a smile, "Qingqing, I didn''t expect that we could not escape the fate of working together as a husband."


    Xia Qingqing''s face turns red, and she naturally understands that what she mentioned was the two people''s quarrel and jealousy in those years. Recalling the past, Xia Qingqing can''t help but sigh that they are now in love with another man at the same time.


    "Ah Jiu, I won''t argue with you this time." Xia Qingqing sighed.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, Zhu was also surprised. He quickly took her hand and said, "Qingqing, I don''t mind." I added another sentence in my heart. In fact, I didn''t mind then, but you


    Song Qingshu angrily took Xia Qingqing''s hand: "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Although he is used to making friends with song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing is still embarrassed in front of ah Jiu. She quickly shrinks her hand back and murmurs, "I''ve been telling you that I can''t let elder brother yuan shame, so I can''t let outsiders know that I''m with you."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "ah Jiu is not an outsider."


    Xia Qingqing was so anxious that she stamped her feet. She thought, what else can you say to understand? At this time is not two people chatting in bed, so no scruples, can say those shy words.


    Xia Qingqing organized the language, looked at Zhu Yi and said, "ah Jiu, I won''t marry brother song in the future. I''m still Mrs. yuan... Just... Just hope you don''t mind if I have any... Contact with him in the future."


    Song Qingshu finally realized that it''s just what they agreed to do. It''s just a word of "steal" to build a plank road in the open and spend time in the dark


    The seriousness of the expression made me a false alarm.


    Zhu Yi is not a fool. He can understand Xia Qingqing''s potential meaning after thinking about it. He can''t help but look at Song Qingshu and think what''s good about this villain? Can he make her willing to be an underground lover?


    She felt that she was wronged by Xia Qingqing. She was about to persuade her. Suddenly, she understood Xia Qingqing''s concerns. She put herself in her shoes and thought that if she was her, she would not marry song Qingshu, making yuan Chengzhi a talk of the world after his death.


    "Qingqing, I''m afraid no one in the world can understand your mood better than me. I know you can''t pass the barrier in your heart, and I won''t advise you any more. As long as there is no outsider present, we will be called sisters. "


    Zhu Yi reaches out his hand to pull Xia Qingqing. Xia Qingqing hesitates for a moment and takes her hand. They not only look at each other with a smile, but also the past gratitude and resentment have disappeared with time.


    "Ha ha, this is the best. I was afraid you two would fight before." Song Qingshu''s untimely laughter rang.


    "Screw you." The two women rolled their eyes at the same time.


    After all, Xia Qingqing and song Qingshu have been together for a long time, unlike Zhu Yi, who is still a little shy and unable to let go. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Xia Qingqing turns her eyes and asks cunningly, "if we really fight, what are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu gave a strange smile: "what else can I do? Anyway, you can''t beat me. I point your acupoints one by one, take off your clothes and throw them in the quilt... Hey, with this relationship, what else can you do?"


    "Dying!" Not to mention Xia Qingqing, even Zhu long, who has always been graceful and indifferent, can''t stand it any more. He snorted and brushed his sleeves on his face.

 Chapter 402

    Song Qingshu leaned back and hid. He said with a smile, "you can''t beat me."


    Xia qingjiao snorts and attacks him with her fist. Song Qingshu keeps dodging. He touches the two women''s faces from time to time and says with a smile: "after all, I still can''t bear to hit me with a sword. Are you afraid of hurting me?"


    The two women looked at each other, and their faces were still hanging. They scolded each other and drew out their weapons. Zhu longlong got the true legend of tiejianmen. Later, he had an adventure. He was a first-class expert in the world. Later, he got half of song Qingshu''s internal power in Shengjing because he practiced Huanxi Zen with song Qingshu. He has already become one of the top experts in the world.


    Xia Qingqing has also won the true legend of the Golden Snake. With Yuan Chengzhi''s careful guidance over the years, her martial arts are also different from what they used to be. When the two women join hands, the room is suddenly cold and shining, and the sword is full of vigor.


    Song Qingshu was in a hurry and cried, "do you want to murder your husband?"


    Xia Qingqing snorted: "I''m Mrs. yuan. I have nothing to do with you."


    Zhu also said, "bah, I haven''t married you yet."


    Two female finish saying, attack on the hand again fierce a few minutes.


    "I don''t believe you''re willing to do it." Song Qingshu simply did not dodge any more. He just closed his eyes and stood in front of the two girls. He did not dodge the two girls'' sword.


    The two women just couldn''t stand the extreme reaction of his frivolous words, which could not hurt him. They seemed to have a tacit understanding. One left and one right sword stopped three feet away from Song Qingshu at the same time.


    Two women subconsciously looked at each other, just realized that each other and their original mind, is shy and embarrassed, a time Leng there.


    Song Qingshu quietly opened his eyes and saw the scene in front of him. With a flash of body shape, he came to the two girls.


    Before they had time to react, they felt numb at their waist. Their strength disappeared and their whole body fell back. Song Qingshu laughed and held them by the waist one by one. He was still secretly commenting


    After all, youyou''s body has been developed for a long time, and his waist should be plump. By comparison, ah Jiu''s waist should be thinner. It''s really a plum orchid and autumn chrysanthemum.


    Feeling song Qingshu''s hand touching his waist, Zhu''s face suddenly turned red. Although they had already met each other frankly, they were with him that night... But really speaking, they didn''t have much common emotional experience. Zhu''s heart was still a little bit hard to let go, and he was still very shy in the face of his intimate behavior.


    However, she didn''t feel disgusted. She enjoyed song Qingshu''s initiative more than when she pursued yuan Chengzhi. She just didn''t know how to respond to him.


    She is not only happy, but also worried about being misunderstood by her future husband as a prostitute. A slutty woman can express her anger, but also worried about irritating her lover. That''s why Zhu hung hung his head down and kept silent like a quail.


    Xia Qingqing is different. She and song Qingshu have experienced so much and spent a lot of time together. They are already familiar with each other. What''s more, xiaobie wins the wedding. If only she and song Qingshu were present, she would have responded warmly. However, ah Jiu is still nearby. She always feels strange and angry: "don''t bully ah Jiu."


    "Do you mean to let me only bully you?" Song Qingshu whispered in her ear.


    Xia Qingqing''s heart swings, quickly distinguishes: "which has!"


    Song Qingshu smiles with pride, embraces the two women''s waist, turns around, and then sits on the bed with them in his left and right arms. Now Zhu can''t pretend to be silent any more. He looks pale and asks, "song... Elder brother song, what are you doing?"


    "What do you think I want to do?" Song Qingshu has a funny smile on his lips.


    Zhu Yi''s words stopped for a moment. She didn''t have the cheek of song Qingshu. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Xia Qingqing, however, had learned song Qingshu''s boldness in some way. Seeing that he hugged himself and ah Jiu on the bed at the same time, he couldn''t help losing his face: "you... Don''t fool around."


    Song Qingshu said: "Why are your thoughts so dirty? I just want to cuddle you and have a chat. "


    "Oh, what are you talking about?" Zhu Yi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Talk about the new golden snake king this time." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    The two girls were finally distracted. Xia Qingqing couldn''t help looking at Zhu Yi: "originally, we were still worried about how to seek the mountain to support him. Unexpectedly, ah Jiu, you are also his person."


    Zhu Yi''s face was hot and he could not help saying, "general situ and I have racked our brains for this matter. If we had known that the female leader of Golden Snake camp is also brother song''s, we would not have had to worry so much."


    Seeing the two women''s subconscious words, song Qingshu said: "ah, ah, you two are only two mountains, far from half of them."


    Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu also realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere just now. They couldn''t help smiling at each other. Xia Qingqing said, "I should be able to win the support of the Golden Dragon gang."


    Zhu also said: "leader Cheng of Qingzhu gang was my master when I was wandering in the river and lake. I have won his support. In addition, I plan to visit shuijian. He used to be the commander in chief of the Ming Dynasty. Although he later joined the Golden Snake camp, he is always loyal. I hope to win his support."


    "But even if everything goes well, only five mountains will support elder brother song, or less than half of them." Xia Qingqing said anxiously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "two wives don''t have to worry about their husband''s martial arts and appearance. It shouldn''t be difficult to find another family to support them. It''s really a last resort to find a mountain leader with a daughter. I can sacrifice my appearance."


    "What a shame The two women couldn''t help spat.


    Song Qingshu laughs but does not speak. Soon, the room falls into a strange tranquility. Zhu Yi gently pulls his sleeve, obviously nervous.


    Xia Qingqing is also worried about staying here. I''m afraid that song Qingshu will put forward some excessive demands. He said in a hurry: "I''ll contact Jiao Wan''er of Jinlong Gang first... Elder brother song, you and ah Jiu have been separated for so long, so please accompany ah Jiu."


    Song Qingshu doubts: "we have been separated for a long time."


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but look at him and whispered, "I know what you''re up to, but ah Jiu, an innocent daughter, can''t accept your request all of a sudden. You have to give her some buffer time."


    Song Qingshu immediately understood that Xia Qingqing thought ah Jiu was still a girl, but this kind of thing was not easy to explain to her, so he looked at her playfully: "can you accept it?"


    Xia Qingqing clenched her lips. After a long time, she said, "I only accept to be with ah Jiu... Then, other people, don''t even think about it."

 Chapter 403

    As soon as Xia Qingqing finished, he was too shy to do it. He said quickly, "let me go, I have to do business!"


    Song Qingshu was in a good mood at this time, and then he solved her acupoints: "ha ha ha, remember what you just said."


    Xia Qingqing spat lightly and ran out without looking back. On one side, Zhu Yi asked suspiciously, "what did Qingqing say just now?"


    Because he was not familiar with song Qingshu, Zhu Yi just bent his head and played with his fingers. He was worried and didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about. What''s more, Xia Qingqing deliberately lowered her voice.


    "She asked me to be with you." Song Qingshu came close to her ear, and a trace of evil smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Feeling the heat of song Qingshu, Zhu Yi''s skin could not help shivering. He said in a slightly flustered way: "I''ll contact the leaders of the mountains, too."


    "Didn''t you say no problem?" The three monks have no water to drink. Xia Qingqing leaves first in order to create an opportunity for him. Song Qingshu is not willing to let her down.


    "Just take it for granted, it''s no problem. We have to confirm it face to face. People haven''t discussed it with them yet. After all... After all..." Zhu Yi suddenly became hesitant.


    "After all, what?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "It''s easy to talk with my master, but I haven''t talked with shuijian yet. After all, people have to confirm with you before they can show up. Who made you stay so long?" Zhu Yi thought that she had nothing to do with song Qingshu before. He suddenly went to other people and asked them to support song Qingshu. If song Qingshu didn''t want to be with her at that time, wouldn''t her face be lost to her grandmother''s house?


    With the Golden Snake meeting approaching, Zhu Yi has been sending people to inquire about the whereabouts of song Qingshu, waiting for his arrival. How can he know that he has been delayed on the road, which makes Zhu Yi feel a little resentful.


    "Confirm the relationship," Song Qingshu was overjoyed by the news, "then I''ll confirm the relationship with you." Then he took off her belt.


    Zhu Yi was startled and pressed his hand in a hurry: "didn''t we confirm the relationship just now?"


    "That''s not enough." Song Qingshu shook his head and began to kiss her face.


    "You..." Zhu Yi bit his lips, and his whole body was a little nervous and trembling. Although they had a skin kiss before, it was forced by the situation after all. Now


    Zhu even had a feeling that he was not human. But on second thought, maybe men are like this? Anyway, I''ve made up my mind to talk to him, not to mention I''m his man


    After several thoughts in her heart, Zhu Yi sighed, then closed her eyes and let him do it. Every time she touched her skin, she would tremble in her soul.


    "Well."


    Zhu Changtan opened his mouth slightly, raised his chin slightly, and showed his smooth and delicate pink neck in front of his lover. He was so nervous that he seemed to be able to hear his heartbeat.


    Seeing that she looked like Ren Jun, song Qingshu was not polite. One hand quietly stretched out from her skirt, and the other hand skillfully untied the ribbon around her waist.


    When song Qingshu just met Zhu''s belt, she subconsciously blocked it with her hand. Song Qingshu gently pushed it aside, but she didn''t insist on it. Soon, a charming white body appeared in front of her.


    He pushed her body gently on the bed and felt that she was a little stiff. In order to relieve her tension, song Qingshu said with a smile: "ah Jiu, it''s not the first time between us. Why are you so nervous? Relax a little."


    Zhu Yi was filled with resentment and thought that I didn''t know you were in such a hurry. It''s strange that you are not nervous just because you have just been entrusted for life.


    "You don''t remember last time in Shengjing..." Song Qingshu leaned down and whispered in her ear.


    Zhu''s face suddenly turned red. Recalling the beautiful scene of that day, she couldn''t help but feel relaxed.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers gently glided over her skin and said with sincere admiration: "hot spring water is slippery and creamy. Ah Jiu, your skin is really good."


    This is the most normal praise, but song Qingshu forgot that it was in the ancient times when feudal ethics were rampant. When he heard such a direct praise, Zhu Yi was ashamed and anxious, but when he could get praise from his lover, he could not help but feel a little proud.


    Suddenly, a sweet smell came. Song Qingshu was surprised and said, "this is the best incense in the Forbidden City. There are not many in the imperial palace. Ah Jiu, how can you have it?"


    "It''s called" Lady Huarui Ya Xiang ". I used it most in the Imperial Palace at that time. Later, I went into exile, and naturally it didn''t exist. Fortunately, I was curious for a moment and checked its formula, so I tried to match it myself."


    "Now it seems that the formula of this fragrance in Manqing palace has been lost. Tell me about it quickly." In order to ease Zhu''s tension and eliminate the faint strangeness between them, song Qingshu took great pains to lead the topic to her most familiar and favorite things.


    "If I remember correctly, it should be three liang of aloes and stack incense, one or two of sandalwood and frankincense, one or two of borneol, one or two of Jiaxiang and one of musk. Mash the same powder, add one coin of charcoal powder and one coin of Glauber''s salt, mix the raw honey, put it into the porcelain box, boil it for ten times, and take it out for seven days..."


    Seeing that song Qingshu likes the fragrance of her body, Zhu Yi seems to have found a bosom friend, and her face exudes a trace of charming brilliance.


    Although she has been wandering in the world for many years, the grace she developed in the palace since she was a child has gone deep into the bone marrow, and is closely combined with her own temperament. Therefore, she always feels out of place when she gets along with people in the world, and other people will only think that she is pampered, which is better than being rich and noble.


    At that time, she liked yuan Chengzhi so much, and she never talked about it with him. On the one hand, Yuan Chengzhi didn''t understand it. On the other hand, Yuan Chengzhi was just a rough man in the world after all. Zhu Yi was worried that chatting about it would cause the other party''s disgust, which virtually widened the distance between them.


    Song Qingshu''s learning is quite complicated. In addition, he has been a false emperor for so long in the imperial palace. He always knows something under his influence. They talk about the issue of incense from all over the world.


    Seeing the excited light on Zhu Yi''s face, song Qingshu knows that she has successfully eliminated her tension. How can he spare time to continue talking with her? So she leaned up to her ear and said gently, "ah Jiu, you don''t have to work hard to refine it. With your recipe, I''ll let the people in the palace do it and give it to you."


    Zhu Yi then remembered that he had won the Qing Dynasty in a certain sense. He could not help reaching out and touching his cheek and muttering: "Song Lang..."

 Chapter 404

    After the clouds disappear and the rain falls, Zhu Yi''s face sticks tightly to song Qingshu''s chest and says with a little bitterness: "Song Lang, now you are always satisfied."


    The girl''s special sensitivity makes it easy for her to guess the lover''s mind. The reason why song Qingshu is so anxious is that he wants to do that kind of thing with her soon after he meets her. It''s really because he is full of doubts and wants to try it out.


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly and holds her hand tightly. "I''m sorry to be seen through by you."


    "That''s good, at least it can break the gap between us," Zhu Yi suddenly lowered his head slightly shyly. "Besides... It doesn''t feel so bad."


    "It''s just not that bad?" Song Qingshu teases her with a bad smile.


    "Not bad." Zhu Yi dodged and giggled.


    "Just not bad..." Song Qingshu pretended to show a lost expression.


    "You deliberately bully people," Zhu said. He was very angry, but he was worried about letting him down. He suddenly became a little coy, and his voice was faint. "People like it very much."


    When he noticed that Zhu''s white face was tinged with an emotional blush, song Qingshu suddenly saw his finger move.


    Aware of the change of his body, Zhu longlong''s face turned more red and said, "didn''t you just promise me to go to find the water mirror together?"


    "It''s still early, and it''s not too late to go later." Song Qingshu said perfunctorily, and soon his body pressed up again.


    "How can you be such a rascal?" Zhu gave him a slightly angry white look. His voice was delicate and greasy, but after complaining, he subconsciously separated his legs and welcomed the man in his body.


    Song Qingshu is deeply moved by her subtle actions. A woman may cheat, but her body reaction can''t be pretended.


    Going to Wushan with a girl who loves her heart and soul, and thinking about her noble status, song Qingshu only thinks that everything is so wonderful.


    "I can''t... I can''t... song Lang... Don''t bully me like this..." after a while, Zhu''s voice began to ring intermittently in the room.


    Zhu Yi''s voice is like an immortal voice at the moment. Song Qingshu stops pitifully and kisses her forehead tenderly.


    A moment later, Zhu Yi finally recovered. Her body moved slightly, and she immediately felt the heat of song Qingshu clearly. The shivering of her soul caused by the touch made her whole body shake.


    Zhu looked at the man he had entrusted for his whole life, raised his hand and gently stroked song Qingshu''s cheek: "the men they met before are all modest gentlemen. How can they know that they will meet you, the doomed demon star? You are just a rogue."


    "Then my dear nine princesses, do you like gentlemen or rogues?" Song Qingshu tilted her head and put her green fingers in her mouth.


    "Usually, of course, I like gentlemen," Zhu longlong gently pulled out his fingers, and his head slightly deviated to one side. "But at this time, I still like rascals."


    Song Qingshu was shocked by the charm in her eyes. She couldn''t help asking, "are you all right now?"


    "Well." Zhu Wei nodded irretrievably, "you... Move."


    Seeing her head leaning to one side, song Qingshu held her greasy white shoulder and turned her back to herself. In her puzzled eyes, song Qingshu leaned over her ear and said, "I''m going to teach you a set of peerless martial arts."


    "What martial arts?" There was some bitterness in Zhu Yi''s heart. How could he study martial arts at this time.


    "It was created by an expert named you ba. It''s called" Fu Feng 18 style "..."


    When walking on the way to shuijian mountain camp, Zhu longlong has not completely recovered. He looks at the men around him secretly from time to time. His cheeks are very red, and he thinks in his heart: "Song Lang is so bad. Just now, he let people serve him in such a shameful posture. He said that there are still seventeen moves that haven''t been performed... You ba must be a jerk."


    "Do I have flowers on my face, ah Jiu? Why are you staring at me all the time?" Of course, song Qingshu knew why, but seeing Zhu''s shy little daughter-in-law, he just wanted to tease her.


    "If I had known you were so bad, people would not have been foolish to send themselves to you." Zhu Yi still felt that his legs were a little soft now. He touched his hot cheek and said, "I can''t see people like this. Why don''t you go to find the water mirror yourself?"


    "Let me see what my ah Jiu looks like now." Song Qingshu solemnly held her shoulder and looked up and down. "Well, it''s bright and moving. I''m sure I''ll be fascinated by a large number of people later."


    Although he knew that he was amusing himself, Zhu Yi couldn''t help feeling sweet when he was praised by his lover. He quickly took out a layer of gauze from his skirt and covered his face with it: "I don''t care. I don''t want to be seen by others now."


    "You don''t think I want to give up." Song Qingshu laughs, hugs her waist and goes forward.


    "Oh, let go of your hand. What if someone sees you?" Zhu Yi was in a hurry and wanted to push his hand away.


    "If you are seen, you can see it. What''s the matter with us? What''s more, in my hometown, lovers go shopping like this. " Song Qingshu said with indifference.


    "There is no such custom in Wudang Mountain." Zhu can''t help muttering that since she decided to make a pledge to song Qingshu, she has been investigating the affairs of her lover. It''s no exaggeration to say that Zhu knows something about song Qingshu from childhood to adulthood.


    "Song Lang, what do you plan to call leader Zhou in the future?" Although the tone is joking, Zhu Yi''s expression is very nervous.


    She didn''t call sister Zhou Zhiruo rashly, nor was she willing to call her sister. As a princess of a country, she was used to the infighting among the concubines in the harem. She knew that only the concubines with higher status could call her sister. For example, when an concubine saw the queen, even if she was older than the queen, she could only call her sister, not her sister.


    As Zhu Yi, she naturally did not want to be a concubine, but song Qingshu had already married. When she found out the news, her heart was almost broken, but fortunately, she found that the relationship between them seemed to be abnormal.


    According to the rumor in the world, Zhou Zhiruo seems to love Zhang Wuji


    At that time, it suddenly occurred to Zhu Yi. No wonder he mentioned Zhang Wuji when he was in contact with song Qingshu. He was disgusted by each other.


    This is the reason why Zhu Yi would resign the Ming Saint so easily. When she was fighting for yuan Chengzhi with Xia Qingqing, she chose to give up. Later, in the dead of night, she often regretted it. So when she met song Qingshu later, she secretly made up her mind not to make the mistakes of the past.


    Since Zhou Zhiruo is entangled with Zhang Wuji, she immediately draws a clear line with Zhang Wuji and even Mingjiao, forming a sharp contrast with Zhou Zhiruo


    The nature of a woman in the face of her rival makes the most innocent nine princesses in the past think a little carefully.

 Chapter 405

    "Why do you women like to ask this question?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "you are one or two years older than her. Later, you call her sister, and she calls your sister."


    Zhu Yi looked at him bitterly: "you know that I didn''t mean that."


    Of course, song Qingshu knew what she was asking. He understood that women in the world attach great importance to the issue of fame. Whether it is a wife or a concubine really matters too much.


    But how can he answer this question? However, song Qingshu said, "in my hometown, there are no wives and concubines. In the future, all of you will be my wives. I will treat you all equally."


    Zhu Yi was shocked by his idea of shocking the world. He could not help but say: "how can this be..."


    It''s not surprising that she didn''t believe it. Since the Western Zhou Dynasty, these rituals and customs have been passed down from generation to generation, and the concept of wives and concubines has gone deep into everyone''s marrow.


    For the time being, the status of a wife and concubine is related to a woman''s status in the family, and then affects the status of her children, as well as her future inheritance rights and so on.


    Only a proper wife can enter the genealogy. The son born is called a direct son and has the right to inherit the title. All the other concubines and even the so-called children born by Ping''s wife are born of concubines


    Seeing Zhu''s disbelief on his face, song Qingshu said, "this is really the real idea in my heart."


    Zhu Yi was stunned. Seeing that his tone didn''t look like a joke, he thought, is what he said true?


    Zhu Yi, who was born in the royal family since childhood, naturally would not believe that his naive idea could be realized. He immediately smile: "Song Lang, I can be your concubine, even if I have no fame, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what conditions?"


    "If you can rule the world, after our child is born in the future, you will seal some of the land of the Ming Dynasty to him and let him inherit the land of the Ming Dynasty."


    He has been in touch with song Qingshu for quite a long time. Especially after he knew that he was hiding things from the world and that Li Daitao of Kangxi was dead, Zhu Yi was overjoyed and secretly frightened. He knew that with his ambition, he might not be satisfied with fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty


    As a woman, she used to follow the rooster when she married. Sometimes she also thought that as long as song Qingshu could fight against the Qing Dynasty, it didn''t matter whether she could recover the Ming dynasty or not.


    However, as a descendant of the royal family of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu could not put down his heavy responsibility. Now she uses her influence and the orthodox reputation of Ming Dynasty to help song Qingshu. If she turns out to be someone else''s wedding dress, she is really sorry to Zhu''s ancestors.


    So after thinking about it, Zhu Yi finally came up with such a way to get the best of both worlds.


    "You really bear too many things that ordinary girls don''t need to bear," Song Qingshu pitifully reached out and stroked her cheek, then solemnly nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    "Really?" Zhu looked at him in disbelief. He knew that the world attached great importance to the concept of incense. Almost no man wanted his son to follow a woman''s surname, let alone the feudalism.


    After Qin Shihuang abolished feudalism and set up prefectures and counties, later dynasties almost no longer enfeoffment countries as Zhou Dynasty did. After Han and Jin Dynasties, there was a "rebellion of seven countries" and a "rebellion of eight kings". Later rulers were more cautious about enfeoffment. In many cases, enfeoffment was just a famous empty shell.


    Zhu Yi was still moved, but he heard song Qingshu say with a smile: "in any case, it''s a long way off for me to dominate the world. It''s a good deal to cheat a noble princess with a blank check."


    "You Before he had time to get angry, Zhu had been held in his arms by song Qingshu, and his solemn voice rang out in his ear, "believe me, ah Jiu."


    Zhu Yi was stunned, and then, with a hum, he pressed his face against his chest and listened to his steady heartbeat.


    After a long time, seeing that he still didn''t let go of himself, Zhu was a little embarrassed. He was worried that he would be seen by passers-by. He quickly pushed him away, pretending to be resentful and said, "anyway, I can''t help you to go back later. Who let others be stupid? You cheated him in the first place."


    Seeing that she mentioned Shengjing again, song Qingshu retorted with a guilty heart: "that''s not cheating. I really want to save you."


    "Is it?" Zhu Yi said with a smile, "do you really have no other way to save me?"


    "Of course not." Song Qingshu said.


    "I don''t know who was holding the Mongolian princess who was seriously injured not long ago and arrived in Kaifeng from Shandong Province in less than a day to seek medical treatment from a famous killer doctor?" Zhu Yi has been inquiring about the news of song Qingshu, and naturally knows that he took Zhao Min to seek medical treatment.


    Song Qingshu a hot sweat, Shan Shan to explain: "that''s not the same."


    "Oh, what''s the difference? Why don''t you save her this time by saving me? " Zhu looked at him cunningly.


    Song Qingshu thinks that I can''t say that I think that way is too shameless later. Is Zhu still angry? Suddenly, a flash of lightning flashed in her head, and she said, "she didn''t hurt as badly as you. Naturally, she didn''t need to use the ultimate weapon."


    Hearing his adjectives, Zhu Yi''s face flashed a little red, and he couldn''t help spat: "I''m afraid people won''t let you use that method, right? I''ve heard for a long time that Princess Shaomin of Mongolia is as smart as a fox. Compared with her, I was so stupid that I believed your lies at that time. "


    Song Qingshu said anxiously: "at that time, your life was really at stake. You can''t afford to delay."


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Zhu couldn''t help laughing: "silly brother, people deliberately tease you. Anyway... Anyway, now I want to come. It seems that it''s not a bad thing to believe in you at the beginning. I feel... Good. "


    "Well, you teased me." Song Qingshu couldn''t help scratching her.


    Zhu Yi dodged and exclaimed, "Oh, they''re here. Don''t... Don''t make trouble."


    Song Qingshu glanced to the side, and sure enough, he arrived at shuijian''s mountain camp, so he stopped immediately. In front of the old minister of Ming Dynasty, he had to save some face for Zhu.


    Hearing the announcement from the two men, the guard waved: "go back, our chief soldier will not see you today." Although shuijian was a bandit, he was still proud of his former position as commander in chief.


    You should know that although the generals of the Ming Dynasty were superior or inferior, the worst was now at least the same level as the commander of a provincial branch or district. Therefore, most of shuijian''s subordinates still call him the generals.


    "How do you know he won''t see us if you don''t even report?" Zhulangqi road.


    Although he was across the veil, the soldier was still amazed by Zhu''s unique demeanor. In order to talk to her for a while, he deliberately said, "fairy, I''ll tell you quietly that today, a distant cousin of the chief water officer came to visit him with his daughter. That water girl is also beautiful and delicate, You can see that the brothers in the camp are drooling... "


    Seeing his endless praise of the water girl, Zhu had to interrupt him, "what happened later?"


    The soldier came back and said with a smile: "of course, the water girl is not as beautiful as the fairy... Later, a monk with excellent martial arts came here. He was like a man who wanted to be beautiful. He took advantage of the general''s unprepared and took her away. Now the general''s going to chase the monk, how can he meet you?"

 Chapter 406

    "Water girl... She''s from Jiangnan, isn''t it Shuisheng?" Song Qingshu''s expression is very wonderful. The surname Shui is rare, not to mention it has something to do with xuedaolaozu


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints: the butterfly effect has a great influence. Di Yun is rescued from the prison in advance, and then he is taken to the stick of Yanjing city. Naturally, he has no chance to meet Shuisheng, which triggers the plot of cangbian snow Valley in the original work. However, history''s ability to correct errors is really strong. Without hiding in the snow Valley, Shuisheng was robbed by the blood knife.


    Thinking of that unruly and willful girl, song Qingshu showed a smile of remembrance. At least she was predestined. She couldn''t really let her be spoiled by xuedaolaozu. She asked quickly, "when was it that water girl was kidnapped by xuedaolaozu?"


    In the face of song Qingshu, the soldier was not so impatient with Zhu Yi. When he thought that he was the man of the fairy, he could not help showing his envious look and said jealously: "it was midnight yesterday, it has been more than ten hours since now."


    After asking shuijian where they were going, song Qingshu took Zhu to one side and whispered, "ah Jiu, in this case, I''m going to help shuijian and save his niece. Afterwards, he should be embarrassed to refuse our request."


    "It''s been so long. Is it still time?" Zhu Yidu''s mouth, can''t help complaining, "it''s all your fault. Just now I said that I would come to them early, you have to pull me... Hu Tianhu emperor, it''s not a mistake."


    "I didn''t know such a thing would happen," Song Qingshu said bitterly. "But with my lightness skill, it''s impossible to catch up with them. Ah Jiu, you go back first. When Qingqing comes back, you tell her what happened here, and I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    "Well, be careful yourself." Zhu Yi wants to go with him, but when she moves a little, she feels numb, sour and soft between her legs. She is really tired. Thinking of someone who is the culprit, she can''t help staring at Song Qingshu.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a blood saber," Song Qingshu said with a confident smile, "then I''ll go first?"


    "Well." Zhu Yi nodded and looked at Song Qingshu''s random step. He had already appeared dozens of feet away. He could not help but vomit his tongue. "I didn''t expect that song Lang''s lightness skill had reached its peak."


    Zhu Yi, who is a master of the iron sword gate, is a master of lightness. Now he has seen the huge gap between them. He is both a little lost and a little proud.


    As song Qingshu galloped along, he searched for the trace of xuedaolaozu and his party. He thought to himself: shuijian chased Shuisheng just after he was robbed by xuedaolaozu. It seems that xuedaolaozu didn''t have time to do anything bad to Shuisheng. Shuisheng should be safe in a short time, but if they changed their direction in the middle of chasing and escaping, would they not be empty?


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of Li Qiushui''s voice searching soul in Tianlong Babu. If he knows this, it''s too convenient to find people now.


    Up to now, song Qingshu can only choose the most stupid method and estimate the horse''s foot strength in his heart. If he can''t catch up with them before that, it will prove that the direction is wrong. He will start a fan-shaped search in another direction.


    How long does it take for one car to catch up with the previous one, and how far is it from the starting point?


    In the brain involuntarily emerged when the primary school calculation problem, song Qingshu suddenly a face depressed, did not expect that he through all can not escape the life of doing homework.


    After Song Qingshu racked his brains for accurate calculation, the emperor finally found their trace in a valley.


    "You''re not human... You''re demon... You kill me..." a girl''s desperate cry came from the snow.


    Song Qingshu was cool in his heart: "am I late?" In the distance, I saw a fire, surrounded by two figures. One was a long lost ancestor of blood knife, the other was a thin old man with a goatee on his chin. On the ground, there was a young girl with tears in her eyes. Who was not Shuisheng?


    "You''re such a pretty girl. How can I be willing to kill you? I''ll wait for you when I finish this Roast Whole Lamb meal. " Blood knife ancestor zhe zhe laughs a way, intentionally increased pronunciation on serving two words, tone is full of indecent meaning.


    "Water niece, you should follow your ancestors. Don''t be ignorant. The great master of other people''s family is so skillful that he can fight four with one. How can you find such a hero in the world? " The goatee old man had a flattering look on his face.


    "Bah, you should be shameless. You and my father uncle Liu share the same name. As a result, you are just a shameless person who is greedy for life and afraid of death." Water Sheng fiercely spat one mouthful, small chest sharp undulation, obviously in the heart extremely excited.


    Seeing that the old man was ashamed, the old man of blood knife laughed: "Mr. Hua, she is a little girl. What do you know? It''s the so-called "good birds choose trees to live in". Now, in order to dominate the world, Mongolia is recruiting talents. With Mr. Hua''s martial arts and fame in Jiangnan Wulin, and my grandfather''s recommendation in front of King Ali Buge, Mr. Hua will be able to be reused. Won''t it be better to be a layman in Wulin if he is granted a marquis in the future? "


    "Yes, that''s what Laozu said." The goatee nodded and bowed, his face cleared of shame and replaced by a desire for power.


    "It seems that this goatee is Huatie Gan in nansiqi''s" falling flowers and flowing water ". Listen to their conversation, is it the same thing that happened in the original work of cangbian snow Valley? The fallen flowers and flowing water all died miserably. Only Huatie Gan fawned on the blood knife''s ancestor, he could save his life. However, according to the guard, besides nansiqi, there are black-and-white double swords, shuijian and another mysterious master. Have they all been killed by xuedaolaozu? How can it be


    Song Qingshu was secretly frightened and was about to jump out to save Shuisheng when he heard a clear rebuke:


    "Monk, did you kill my sheep?"


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw a young girl in a light green shirt looking at Xuedao and Laozu angrily. Suddenly, he was strange. When did the young girl appear there? Why didn''t I notice that?


    The old blood saber also looked up and down at the girl in the green shirt, with a melon shaped face, long eyelashes, big eyes, white skin, and beautiful appearance. He immediately laughed with pride: "I''ve been lucky recently, and here comes such a pretty girl. It seems that I''ll have to eat more mutton to supplement my body later."


    The girl was even more angry when she looked at the mutton that was baking on the campfire. Why do you want to kill my mutton


    The old man of the bloody sword laughed and didn''t answer. He picked up the knife and approached the girl step by step. The tip of the knife cut her belt silently.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was slim, weak and slender, and he didn''t notice that she had real Qi. He jumped up to her, held her slender waist and stepped back for a few feet. He escaped the exquisite knife of the blood knife: "girl, be careful, this monk is not a good man. He doesn''t blink when he kills people, not to mention your sheep."

 Chapter 407

    Song Qingshu wants to jump out of his way to save Shuisheng. Besides, his martial arts are far better than those of the blood saber, but he has hostages in his hands, so it''s hard to avoid a fight.


    I don''t know where the girl in the green shirt came from. He saw that the old bloody swordsman''s moves were obscene. If he didn''t help her, the girl''s dress would be cut by him.


    Even in the open modern world of the previous life, it is a desperate thing for a young girl to be stripped naked on the street, not to mention the world with rampant ethics? A young girl showed herself in front of several big men and threw herself into the well within minutes.


    Song Qingshu had to give up the idea and save the girl in green shirt first. As for Shuisheng, she is not in danger for the time being. She will wait for an opportunity to help later.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of song Qingshu, xuedaolaozu''s face suddenly changed, and he reacted very quickly. While song Qingshu took the girl in green shirt to escape, without hesitation, he also flew back to Shuisheng and put the blood knife on Shuisheng''s neck.


    After decades of dominance in the underworld, xuedaolaozu has rich experience in fighting. He knows whether he is alive or dead today, and he will rely on Shuisheng as a hostage.


    "Brother song!" Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu, Shuisheng was surprised and happy. Although it was not a happy process to get along with song Qingshu before, he became his servant girl and called him a "lewd thief". Now in retrospect, Shuisheng just realized that although song Qingshu had taken advantage of him, he was a gentleman in behavior. He was better than the real lewd thief like blood knife ancestor.


    Uncle, uncle and father one by one died in front of him, waiting for his fate is also insulted, Shuisheng already despair, this time can meet song Qingshu, who is not an acquaintance, how can not surprise?


    "If I remember correctly, you didn''t call me that before." Seeing that xuedaolaozu had controlled Shuisheng, song Qingshu didn''t dare to act rashly, so he had to paralyze xuedaolaozu through language to see if he could show his flaws.


    Shuisheng''s face turns red, and there is a real thief beside her. How can she call song Qingshu a thief again?


    "Elder brother song, my father, uncle Lu and uncle Liu all died in the hands of this evil thief. If you can kill this evil thief, I will be willing to be an ox and a horse for you for the rest of my life." The water Sheng side says and can''t stop flowing tears.


    "I don''t farm. Why do I want cattle and horses?" Song Qingshu feigned anger.


    With Shuisheng as the hostage, xuedaolaozu finally put down his heart a little. When he heard the conversation between them, he couldn''t help laughing: "Mr. Song, you don''t understand. She''s a golden lady. She''s always embarrassed to speak too frankly in front of so many people. Laozu explained to you that cattle and horses are not only used for farming. Cattle can produce milk and horses can be ridden. What does water girl mean? Don''t you understand now, Mr. Song? "


    "It''s so special, isn''t it?" Song Qingshu can''t help but be surprised, secretly give the blood Dao Laozu a thumbs up.


    Hearing the foul language of the blood sword, Shuisheng was so angry that he turned pale and quickly explained, "I don''t mean that. You don''t want cattle and horses. Can''t someone... Be a servant girl for you?" Thinking of the jokes between them in the past, and all the nightmares that happened today, Shuisheng was so wronged that she began to cry.


    "Hey, when are you going to hold me again?"


    Song Qingshu was about to answer Shuisheng''s words when a clear and pleasant voice came to his ear. He found that he still held the girl in green shirt in his arms.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I was distracted." Song Qingshu quickly releases his hands and apologizes. He seems to be chatting with Shuisheng just now, but he is actually concentrating on finding out if there is any flaw in xuedaolaozu, so he forgets that there is a girl in his arms.


    "Nothing more." The girl in the green shirt waved her hand casually, looking innocent. It was obvious that there was no defense between men and women in her heart.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, he wondered how there could be such a pretty girl in the barren mountains. It seemed that she didn''t know the world.


    "Big brother, why did you pull me back just now?" The girl in green looked at him askew.


    "Well, I''m afraid this smelly monk will hurt you. He''s fierce." Song Qingshu''s heart is full of scorn. The blind man can see that I just wanted to save you.


    "Well, the monk is so ugly and killed my sheep. He''s a bad guy." The girl in the green shirt glared at the old blood knife.


    "Well, it''s really ugly. I don''t have a hair on my head and almost no eyebrows."


    "It must be a bad thing to do, and the immortal will pull out one of his hair. If the bad thing is too much, the eyebrow will replace it if the hair is not enough."


    "Er... It''s strange that you said that..."


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to two people you a word I a language, blood knife old ancestor not from a black line, angry way: "you have end?" Then the blade made a gesture on Shuisheng''s smooth face: "I said, young lady of the water family, take a look for yourself. When your lover has a new lover, he will forget your old love. At first sight, he is a person who is ungrateful and unlucky, or he will follow me."


    "Bah, even if I''m with pigs and dogs, I won''t be with you." Shuisheng spat on him. "Besides... He''s not my lover."


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu looked at Xuedao Laozu and said, "Laozu, I''m afraid you misunderstood me. At the beginning, several of you ambushed me in Lichun courtyard of Yangzhou city. But as soon as she saw that I was in danger, she smeared oil on the soles of her feet. What do you think I was doing to save such a woman?"


    When Shuisheng heard this, she felt a chill in her heart. At the beginning, she was just a prisoner of song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao. It was not wrong to slip away. However, she was kind-hearted and felt guilty for this for a long time afterwards. Only when she got the news that song Qingshu had survived the disaster unharmed did she let go.


    Seeing that song Qingshu mentioned it again, Shuisheng sighed in his heart: it seems that he was very concerned about my betrayal at the beginning. At that time, people hesitated for a long time... Who let him be with the dog official Wei Xiaobao.


    Master Xuedao laughed: "son song, don''t fool me with your trick of deceiving children. If you really don''t care about Miss Shui''s safety, why do you come so far? It''s not difficult to beat me with your martial arts. Why don''t you do it? It''s not because miss water is in my hands at this time. You''re just worried about hurting her. "


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly: "Lao Zu is really insightful, yes, I want to save her, you first say what conditions you want to let her go."


    "Well, Mr. Song is really pleasant. My request is actually very simple. You let me go. After I''m safe, I won''t be hard for Miss Shui. Then I''ll put her in the inn in Panlong town in front of me. It''s a gift for you. How about making a friend?"

 Chapter 408

    Xuedaolaozu has seen song Qingshu many times. Naturally, he knows the changes of his martial arts during this period. Especially after seeing his fight with Ouyang Feng in Shenlong Island, he knows that he is not his opponent.


    Although he is brave and fierce, he is not a fool. He fights with someone who knows he is not an opponent, so he tries to make friends with song Qingshu. After all, in his view, there is no deep blood feud between the two, and now Song Qingshu is no longer an official in the Manchu Qing court, and there is no contradiction of position between the two.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "we can make a deal, but we can''t be friends. We are doomed to be friends."


    Before he could speak, Shuisheng said: "don''t worry about me, brother song, please kill me for me..." the voice suddenly stopped. It turned out that Xuedao had ordered a dumb point.


    "In that case, we''ll see each other in arms after that." The ancestor of the blood knife pulled up Shuisheng, clasped her neck in one hand, held the blood knife in the other hand, and retreated slowly.


    "Laozu, what can I do?" Now it''s Huatie''s turn to be a fool. If Shuisheng is allowed to live, his ugliness today will be revealed, and there will be no place for him in the future.


    Blood swordsman originally came to stir up the situation at the order of brother alibu, because brother alibu heard that he was going to change his residence with Ruyang palace. Brother alibu thought that he had worked hard for several years to make no contribution to the Qing Dynasty. If the Qing Dynasty was in chaos, Ruyang palace would take advantage of it. Where would he put his face in front of Khan?


    I heard that Princess Shaomin of Ruyang palace sneaked into Manchu and Qing Dynasty to win over all forces. Naturally, Ali Buge couldn''t let her do what she wanted, so he sent blood swordsman to destroy Zhao Min''s good deeds.


    When xuedaolaozu was exploring the mountains around the Golden Snake camp, he just saw Shuisheng staying in the house alone. His lust started and he couldn''t help taking her away.


    This caused a lot of trouble. This time, Shuisheng came with his father Shuidai to visit his uncle shuijian. At the same time, black-and-white double swords were invited by Nan Siqi to help him. In addition, shuijian plans to nominate Xiao banhe, the "great Xia of Jinyang", who is running for the Golden Snake king. All his martial arts are not inferior to those of Blood Sword.


    The movement from Shuisheng square soon startled these experts and chased them one after another. Fortunately, the blood saber master has been in the river and lake for many years. He is extremely cunning. In the middle of the way, he makes a maze and leads the group of experts behind him to a few branches.


    After discussion, shuijian and his party decided to divide the army into three groups. The couple of black and white double swords went south together, shuijian and Xiao banhe went west, and the four of them went north. In their opinion, any master in any group would be more than enough to deal with an old bloody swordsman.


    How could they expect that the old blood swordsman was cunning and fierce. He was able to kill three of them and subdue one of them.


    However, xuedaolaozu has a hard time knowing that he is close to the end of his oil lamp. It''s lucky that he can escape from Song Qingshu. He doesn''t have the heart to carry out the task assigned by Ali Buge. However, when he returns to Mongolia, he always has to make a job. As soon as his eyes turn, xuedaolaozu plans to pay Ali Buge with huatiegan.


    "Mr. Hua, you can''t stay in the Central Plains. If you come back to Mongolia with me, you will surely be greatly appreciated by the Lord. When Mongolia comes to the Central Plains one day, won''t you be happy to return home again?"


    Although the blood saber Master said it beautifully, he muttered in his heart: at that time, he would tell the Lord that "falling flowers and flowing water" is an important chess piece for Zhao Min to ambush in the Central Plains. He killed three of them just before he died, and captured the remaining one to be interrogated by the Lord


    But of course, xuedaolaozu won''t really let huatiegan open his mouth. Won''t his affairs be revealed? So he has made up his mind, and when he returns to Mongolia, he quietly stops talking and declares that Hua tiegan committed suicide. Of course, before that, you still have to calm Hua tiegan''s mood. His martial arts are good. It''s OK to be a bodyguard to deal with song Qingshu.


    "Thank you very much for your help. I won''t look forward to your kindness in the future." Hua tiegan said with a flattering smile.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought that Hua tiegan had been famous in the Wulin for decades. How could he be so shameless?


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t mean to intercept, Xuedao Laozu was very happy. Anyway, today he and song Qingshu have completely split their face. If they return this little girl named Shui to him according to the agreement, she will be with song Qingshu in the future, and she will be OK. Laozu''s life is not easy.


    It''s better to find a secluded place when it''s safe, and enjoy this delicate girl first, so as to release the nervous body recently. Song Qingshu will not go to Mongolia grassland for an irrelevant woman.


    When the old blood knife was daydreaming, he suddenly heard a clear female voice: "big brother let you go, but I didn''t let you go. You killed my sheep and roasted it. Pay for it quickly. "


    In the eyes of Xuedao Laozu, Li mang flashed by. I don''t want to be afraid of song Qingshu. If I meet such a charming country girl like you, I don''t want to fuck you?


    He didn''t want to cut corners. He took out a ingot of silver from his arms and said with a kind face: "little girl, this ingot of silver can buy ten sheep. I''ll pay you for it."


    But the girl in green shirt shook her head: "I don''t want silver."


    Blood knife old ancestor one Zheng: "that what do you want?"


    Green shirt girl said: "one life for one life."


    The blood knife ancestor was angry and laughed: "I only killed a sheep, but you have to pay for a sheep''s life?"


    "Isn''t it fair to pay for one life?" The girl in green shirt tilted her head and stared at him. Obviously, she didn''t know where his anger came from. She suddenly showed a look of sudden realization. "Don''t worry, I won''t bake you after you die. When you look like this, the meat is certainly not delicious."


    Song Qingshu listened to a black line. The girl''s logic is really moving.


    The old blood saber was so angry that he wrapped the silver in his hand and threw it on the girl in the green shirt. It was obvious that he had killed the girl in his heart.


    "This is the chance!"


    Song Qingshu is always ready to go. He is really distracted when he sees xuedaolaozu. A ray of wind knocks down the silver spindle that flies to the girl in the green shirt. With a flash of his body, he appears in front of xuedaolaozu and Shuisheng.


    The blood saber master was so shocked that he was trying to squeeze Shuisheng''s neck. However, there was a sense of numbness in his elbow. It was obvious that song Qingshu hit the Ma acupoint and he was no longer able to control Shuisheng.


    Xuedaolaozu also made a quick decision and retreated suddenly. He wanted to distance himself from Song Qingshu when he saved Shuisheng and escape. Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, and the wooden sword shot out. It happened to hit the dead spot behind the blood sword. A generation of Xiaoxiong was killed.

 Chapter 409

    "Ah?" Flower iron dry a exclamation, he didn''t expect before as the devil''s blood knife ancestor unexpectedly so easily killed, a person suddenly stand there.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about him. He stretched out his hand and untied the acupoints on Shuisheng. He asked with concern, "water girl, are you not hurt?"


    Shuisheng clenched his lips, gently opened his arms, picked up a knife from the ground, quickly went to the body of xuedaolaozu, and chopped it up one by one, without saying a word in the whole process.


    "Water girl, he''s dead." Song Qingshu walked up behind her and patted her. She seemed to be in a daze. He still mechanically waved his arms around her and jumped away from the bloody corpse.


    "Wow Shuisheng seems to have come back to himself. He lies on songqingshu''s chest and starts to cry.


    Song Qingshu didn''t point to Shuisheng''s acupoints. In his opinion, Shuisheng has experienced this hellish thing, and it needs to be thoroughly vented, so as not to leave any psychological shadow in the future.


    After a long time, in order to distract her, song Qingshu said, "Miss Shui, why don''t we bury your father and them?"


    Shuisheng finally raised his head from his chest, wiped away his tears and said, "brother song, I want to transport the remains of my father and uncle back to my hometown for burial."


    "Master Shui, they can''t be buried in the wilderness. It''s just that this place is too far away from the Golden Snake camp. We can''t send someone to stop them until we get back. In case of wild animals passing by during this period, their bodies may be damaged, so we will protect them with stones first, and then send someone to transport their bodies back to Jiangnan in the future. What do you think? " Song Qingshu asked.


    "It''s all up to elder brother song." Water Sheng just cried pear blossom with rain, now eyes are still red.


    After a look at Hua tiegan, who is still numb, song Qingshu gives him a cold snort: "Hua, you can also find some stones to bury your righteous brothers. I can spare you from death."


    In his opinion, Hua tiegan seemed to be scared. When he heard song Qingshu''s words, he was very happy and nodded: "yes, I''ll go now."


    Looking at Hua tiegan''s figure, Shuisheng frowned: "brother song, how can you let this shameless person go?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "Hua Tie has been fighting for justice for decades. He has no credit and has suffered a lot. There are not a few people who have received his favor. He can''t be sentenced to death just because of this difference. What''s more, he didn''t do anything to make people angry. At most, he was just begging for mercy from the blood saber. "


    Shuisheng nodded, but the girl in the light green shirt pursed and snorted: "he also ate my sheep."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. With a wave of the wooden sword in his hand, he quickly dug out a small pit not far away. Then he took down the fragrant roasted sheep from the fire and gently put it into the pit. With a flick of his sleeve, he pushed all the soil nearby into the pit, forming a small earth grave.


    "The girl is so concerned about this sheep, I think the bottom of her heart is to take it as a friend, song can only do little to bury it well."


    The girl in the green shirt looked at Song Qingshu unexpectedly. She showed an innocent smile and said sweetly, "thank you, big brother."


    Song Qingshu strange way: "you this little girl is also strange, I save you twice in a row, you do not thank me, now because of a sheep to thank me."


    The girl in the green shirt smiles and doesn''t answer. She goes straight to the small bag and gently touches it. She says something in her mouth: "yang''er, yang''er, give a good baby in the next life. Don''t be a sheep again, or you will be killed and eaten again..."


    "It''s a strange girl," Song Qingshu muttered. He frowned when he saw Huatie''s sweating and didn''t move some stones.


    "Get out of the way. I''ll do it."


    Song Qingshu motioned Hua tiegan to go to one side, then waved his wooden sword to a huge stone not far away, waving dozens of times, and the fierce sword air shot into the huge stone.


    At last, the huge stone could not resist the attack of the sword, and collapsed into pieces the size of a football. Hua Tie Gan was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth. He was shocked: his martial arts is unheard of


    Green shirt girl eyes also show a surprised color, Jiao voice said: "big brother martial arts is very high."


    Song Qingshu smile: "how, little sister, do you know martial arts?"


    Green shirt girl shook her head: "I don''t understand, I can only play with my bamboo stick."


    At the beginning, she didn''t notice the existence of true Qi, so song Qingshu didn''t take her words to heart. He turned his head and asked Hua tiegan to bury Shuidai, Lu Tianshu and Liu Chengfeng together.


    "Water girl, let''s go back to the camp first. Your uncle and I should be very worried about your whereabouts. We''ll arrange someone to pick them up after we go back." Song Qingshu has just learned from Hua tiegan that shuijian, black and white double swords and other soldiers are divided into three routes.


    "Well." At the moment, Shuisheng had no idea, and he was the only one to look forward to.


    Song Qingshu nodded and looked at Hua tiegan: "what about you?"


    Hua tiegan was surprised and said: "I want to stay here to keep a wake for my brothers and make atonement for my previous behavior." He knew in his heart that when he went back with song Qingshu and others, shuijian and others were bound to ask about what had happened before, and he could not hide his greed for life and fear of death.


    It''s better to stay here. The girl of Shuisheng is soft hearted. I''m sure I''ll be soft hearted when I watch for his father. I don''t want to mention my business.


    What''s more, the girl Shuisheng and Song Qing''s eyebrows must have an affair secretly. If I don''t follow them wisely and disturb them, Song Qing''s devil will not tear me up in a rage?


    Hum, Shuidai has really given birth to a good daughter. If I have a beautiful daughter who is favored by song Qingshu, won''t I be able to walk across the river for the rest of my life?


    Hey, Shuidai, Shuidai, it''s a pity that you don''t enjoy your happiness. I''ll treat Shuisheng better as an elder in the future. Maybe I can get song Qingshu''s filial piety


    How do song Qingshu and Shuisheng know the ghost in the heart of the obedient old man? See him put forward for father wake, water Sheng suddenly some moved, before resentment suddenly disappeared: "thank you, uncle Hua."


    Hua tiegan was secretly proud. Of course, he still had a sad expression on his face: "this is what uncle should do. I can only hate my uncle''s mistake. At that time, he didn''t fight with the blood knife bandit to death..."


    If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, turned and looked at the girl in green shirt on the other side: "little sister, where is your home, or I''ll take you back by the way?"

 Chapter 410

    Green shirt girl showed a strange look in her eyes. She refused with a smile: "no, I want to accompany my sheep. I will go back by myself later."


    "Well, all right." Song Qingshu is also in a hurry to return to the Golden Snake camp. On the one hand, Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing will not be worried. On the other hand, there are a lot of things to prepare for running for the golden snake king.


    "Water girl, would you mind riding the same horse with me?" Song Qingshu asked. Before, the horses in the valley had been running one after another. Only Shuisheng''s love horse was left. He didn''t want to give up his master and stayed nearby.


    "If I said I mind, would you not ride?" The water Sheng doesn''t have good spirit ground to say, again restored a silk to usually young girl''s peculiar cunning.


    "If you mind, you can only walk. You can''t ride a horse with a servant girl, but you can walk instead." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Seeing that he mentioned what happened before again, Shuisheng was ashamed and angry. On the contrary, he felt a little sweet in his heart. He was very angry: "you know how to bully me."


    "Just now, who said that he wanted to be a servant girl for me?" Song Qingshu said unkindly.


    Shuisheng''s face turned red, but she was really grateful to the other party for her revenge, but she didn''t retort. She generously admitted: "it''s no big deal to be a servant girl."


    "Zhaoyebai, come here." Shuisheng waved to Aiju not far away, and the white horse seemed to come running happily.


    "Well, remember this man''s appearance. He will be your master in the future. If he wants to ride on you, you can''t be impatient." Shuisheng pulls zhaoyebai to songqingshu and says in Ma''s ear.


    Zhaoyebai is a gift given to her by Shuidai when she was a child in Shuisheng. She grows up together as if she were a relative. Shuisheng treasures it very much.


    If you know that even her father is not allowed to touch Shuisheng''s zhaoyebai on weekdays, song Qingshu doesn''t know how to thank her.


    According to the night white beat a loud nose, as if some heart is not willing to be the same, water Sheng smile slightly, stretch out a hand on the horse''s back, body light ground turn over to mount a horse, to song Qingshu say: "you still don''t come up?"


    "Good!" As soon as the voice fell, song Qingshu turned over and sat behind the water Sheng.


    Feel the man''s hand behind him from his armpit through, very naturally holding the reins, water Sheng face floating a layer of charming blush.


    "Drive!"


    After Song Qingshu and Qingshan girl said goodbye, they rode zhaoyebai to the Golden Snake camp.


    "Easy!" Seeing that song Qingshu had no pity at all, Shuisheng touched the white mane of the night.


    "I didn''t exert myself?" Song Qingshu cried unjustly.


    ¡­¡­


    Two people''s intermittent voices came faintly in the wind. Hua tiegan couldn''t help but bah: "just died, my father just let it go. Dang, she''s really a woman of water."


    "Are you speaking ill of that sister?" The girl in green not far away stares at him curiously.


    "So what?"


    Hua tiegan felt that he had a very difficult day today. At least he was a great Xia in the south of the Yangtze River. As a result, he was beaten into a dog by the blood saber. He had to bow to a younger generation. Now even a village girl dares to yell at him.


    Thinking of this, Hua tiegan''s eyes on the girl in the green shirt were a little bad, and he thought: today I''m dying. Shuisheng shouldn''t have let out my secret. If this village girl told me what happened today, wouldn''t she have no place to die?


    Feeling the change of his expression, the girl in Green said, "do you want to kill me?"


    "So what? It''s only because you see something you shouldn''t see." Hua tiegan''s fierce eyes, grabs his famous weapon, pingtie gun, and forces her step by step.


    Green shirt girl can not help but not afraid, but showed a smile: "this is the best, I just want to kill you to avenge my sheep."


    Hua tiegan seems to have heard the funniest joke in the world, laughing out of breath: "do you want to kill me, a little girl? You don''t want to ask. I''m huatiegan''s name of "Zhongping invincible" in the world


    Even song Qingshu could not see that the girl in green shirt knew martial arts, so Hua tiegan naturally regarded her as an ordinary country shepherd.


    "Invincible in China?" The girl in the green shirt was really stunned, and then she looked puzzled. "I don''t think your martial arts are very good. You can''t even beat that big bald head. Can you call it invincible?"


    She was stabbed in the heart of pain, flower iron dry when angry, a gun to green shirt girl body poke: "smelly girl, you want to die!"


    Green shirt girl unhurriedly raised the green bamboo stick in her hand and moved forward.


    Hua tiegan was shocked to find that there was a green awn more than Zhang long in front of him. Then he realized that the vitality in his body had been completely destroyed by the green awn. He couldn''t help clucking: "sword Qi? Who are you? "


    "Are you asking my name?" Green shirt girl looked at him naively, "my name is ah Qing, Yue daughter ah Qing."


    Song Qingshu raced all the way. Naturally, he didn''t know what was going on behind him. Most of Shuisheng''s body was held in his arms, and his heart was like a deer bumping into each other. Finally, he recovered a little from his father''s grief.


    Seeing that Shuisheng was shrinking her head like a quail all the way, song Qingshu couldn''t help but lower her head and joked: "where''s the clever girl who quarreled with me all the way in Yangzhou?"


    Shuisheng sighed: "people are in such a situation now, how can they have the heart to fight with you."


    Song Qingshu touched the green silk on her head pitifully: "look, you lost all your relatives overnight. I''ll sacrifice it. I''ll try my best to take care of you later."


    Shuisheng couldn''t help spat: "bah, who wants you to take care of me? I have uncles and... Cousins."


    "Cousin?" Song Qingshu looks strange and sighs, "yes, since ancient times, cousins and cousins have many bad relationships. Since you have cousins, I won''t be sentimental."


    "Well, we''re not what you think!" Water Sheng suddenly urgent, flurried explanation way, "I and cousin really nothing."


    Song Qingshu''s face became cold, and his voice suddenly became cold: "as far as I know, your cousin Wang Xiaofeng is very devoted to you. You have grown up since childhood. It''s a little too unkind to say that."


    Song Qingshu has always appreciated the affectionate woman, even if her affectionate object is not her own. So he appreciates Xia Qingqing, xuexue''er, Shuanger and even Luo Bing very much, so his tolerance for some of their behaviors is so high.


    As for Shuisheng, a woman who can easily change her mind, he doesn''t like her subconsciously.


    Water Sheng is a Zheng at first: "cousin likes me?" Notice song Qingshu Tieqing''s face, water Sheng immediately wronged to cry out: "people really don''t know, I just always treat him as a brother."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that he had misunderstood Shuisheng? Is it because she is still young and hasn''t had time to open her heart to Wang Xiaofeng that she meets herself?


    All of a sudden, there was an angry voice not far away: "the thief died!" Then a pure and incomparable vigorous Qi hit me head on.

 Chapter 411

    Song Qingshu was stunned and finally realized that the thief was calling himself.


    "I haven''t been a thief for many years, OK?" Song Qingshu was very depressed. He quickly put Shuisheng in his arms and waved out his right hand to collide with his opponent''s palm force.


    Because he was worried that the anti shock force would crush AI Ju, whom Shuisheng loved so much, song Qingshu didn''t dare to use all his strength. That''s why he didn''t give up. His palm power was not what ordinary experts in the Jianghu could take up.


    "Why?" With a slight numbness in his hand, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing at the purity of his internal power.


    Song Qingshu was about to dismount with Shuisheng in his arms when a girl''s anxious voice came from his arms: "Uncle Xiao, don''t fight. He''s one of his own."


    "My own people?"


    A middle-aged man with felt hat couldn''t help but stop and looked at Shuisheng suspiciously.


    "Do you know this man?" Song Qingshu also looked at the water Sheng curiously.


    "Well," Shui Sheng nodded, turned over and dismounted, and took song Qingshu to the man. "Let me introduce you."


    "This is my uncle Xiao, who is called" great Xia of Jinyang ". This is my brother song Qingshu. Er, he just rescued me from the old blood knife thief."


    Before, shuijian and Xiao banhe had no trace of xuedaolaozu. They realized that they had been cheated by each other. They quickly turned back to search. They just saw Shuisheng held in his arms by a man from a distance. Shuisheng was still crying. It was obvious that they were bullied. Naturally, they subconsciously regarded song Qingshu as an adulterer.


    Song Qingshu looked at each other and thought, "it turned out that it was Xiao banhe, the great Xia of Jinyang. It''s said that his Hunyuan Qi has reached the peak of cultivation. When I see him today, it really deserves his reputation."


    Looking at his bushy beard, song Qingshu felt a little strange: "I remember in the original work Yuanyang Dao, he seems to be a eunuch. It doesn''t look like that..."


    However, song Qingshu was not familiar with the plot of Yuanyang Dao. He thought that he might have made a mistake.


    "Oh? It turned out to be the young hero who assassinated Kangxi. " When Xiao banhe read song Qingshu again, he immediately fell in love. You know, he was also lurking in the Forbidden City in his early years. Several attempts to assassinate the Qing emperor failed. Later, he chose to leave the palace for another big event, which happened to be different from the time when song Qingshu entered the palace, so they didn''t meet each other.


    "Sheng''er, where are your father and other uncles?" Another middle-aged man came out of the woods. He was quite like Shuidai. He had a murderous air of fighting in the battlefield.


    "Uncle!"


    Hearing his question, Shuisheng immediately ran to him and threw himself into his arms, crying bitterly.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. This should be shuijian, one of the twelve leaders of the Golden Snake camp.


    "Sheng Er, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing the reaction of Shuisheng, shuijian cools down and asks anxiously.


    Unable to bear Shuisheng to repeat the tragedy of that time, song Qingshu quickly avoided the heavy and gave a general account of the situation at that time.


    "Blood knife dog thief! I am at odds with you Water mirror expression is sad and angry, finally can''t help a mouthful of blood.


    As he wiped his tears, Shuisheng choked and said, "uncle, the blood knife dog thief has been killed by brother song."


    Water Jian suddenly surprised, quickly to song Qingshu then bowed down: "thank you for my brother''s revenge."


    How can song Qingshu make him really bow down? He quickly reached out and held his arms: "it''s the duty of the people who are wandering in the river and lake to help each other in the face of injustice. What''s more, water girl and I are also friends."


    Shuijian tried hard several times to find that his body was still and he couldn''t worship. He immediately realized that his martial arts were far different from that of song Qingshu. He said with emotion: "fortunately, sheng''er is OK. Fortunately, young Xia song happened to pass by, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "master Shui, I didn''t happen to pass by, but I came to save people."


    "Oh, how do you say that?" Water Jian face suddenly showed a trace of surprise.


    Song Qingshu visited him on the top of the mountain and learned that he had gone after the ancestor of the bloody sword. Then he quickly told him the story.


    "It turns out that young Xia song is the golden snake king candidate nominated by old hero situ," shuijian suddenly realized. "Don''t worry, young Xia song. Shuimou always admires old hero situ. What''s more, this time you are so kind to our water family, shuimou will support you."


    "By the way, I''d like to introduce our nominees to you. These are Xiao Ban and Xiao Daxia, who are called" Jinyang heroes ". You two can be close and help each other when you are competing for the golden snake king."


    Xiao banhe said with a bitter smile, "brother Shui, I just fought with young Xia song a few moves. He forced me back with one hand. It''s really a young hero."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "master Xiao''s Hunyuan strength is really excellent, and I admire him very much."


    Xiao banhe smiles a little, but in his heart he is awe inspiring: most of the young people who have achieved their goals are proud of themselves. Song Qingshu is a man with both high martial arts skills and worldly wisdom. After several contacts, there are both Wu Yong of Chu overlord and Liu Bang''s tact, so we have to guard against them. Fortunately, tsuen''er seems to have a close relationship with him. It seems that he will not be my enemy for the time being


    They exchanged greetings for a while, but Shui Jian suddenly said, "I''m going to pay a tribute to sheng''er and her father first, and then arrange for his men to move his body. I don''t know, young Xia song..."


    Song Qing showed her embarrassment in writing. She arched her hand and said, "I still have something important to do. I''m afraid I can''t go back with you."


    Shuijian nodded to understand: "in this case, let''s say goodbye. Some other day shuimou will visit us and thank you for your kindness."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "master Shui, you are welcome. Song will leave first."


    "Brother song ~" seeing that he was about to leave, Shuisheng was rather reluctant. He took zhaoyebai and handed the reins to him. "Brother song, you can use this horse instead of walking."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, with my lightness skill, this distance is not in the way." Seeing Shuisheng''s sad expression, he hurriedly went over and said in a low voice, "your uncle and the great Xia Xiao have only two horses in total. You gave me zhaoyebai. What are you going to ride later? I don''t want you to ride with other men. "


    Water Sheng pretty face suddenly red, can''t help spat way: "they are all my elders, what are you thinking."


    "I don''t care." Song Qingshu put the reins back again.


    A strange feeling rose in Shuisheng''s heart. He couldn''t help but smile: "well, anyway, I''ve given you this horse. I''ll take care of it for you for the time being."


    Looking at two people whispering, not far away shuijian and Xiao banhe can''t help looking at each other with a smile.


    When song Qingshu rushed back to the camp, he found that Xia Qingqing had come back. Looking at the two girls with a sad look, he was surprised: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 412

    Seeing that he came back, the two women subconsciously stood up and planned to meet each other. Then they noticed each other''s movements and sat down at the same time. Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Or did Zhu Yi break through the embarrassment first and ask, "did you save the water girl?"


    "Saved." Song Qingshu is not polite either. Jin Dao sits down between the two girls. Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing subconsciously move their hips to the side, as if they are close to him.


    "You''ve been friends for many years. Why are you so unruly?" Song Qingshu laughs and embraces one with one hand. Before the two girls react, he quickly says, "not only rescued the water girl, but also saw shuijian."


    As expected, the two women were attracted by his words. For a moment, they had no time to deal with his evil hand. They asked one after another, "does he promise to support you?"


    "Of course, your husband will take care of you two." Before Song Qing finished his words, he made the two girls very angry and called him one after another.


    Song Qingshu distracted the two women''s attention in a hurry: "I also met the candidate nominated by shuijian. He is Xiao banhe, who is known as" Jinyang great Xia ". He is quite accomplished in cultivating Hunyuan power, but he is not my opponent, and the threat is not big."


    How could they know that the two girls were not happy when they heard this? On the contrary, their faces were even darker, especially Xia Qingqing, who was about to cry.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu''s foreboding is more intense.


    "Brother song, I''m sorry, I''m useless," Xia Qingqing said, wiping her tears. "The Jinlong Gang didn''t agree to support you in the election. It must have been because... Because of brother yuan''s affair, I offended Jiao Wan''er, so she resolutely rejected me this time."


    "Qingqing, don''t say that. Sister Wan''er doesn''t seem to be like that. There may be some misunderstanding." Zhu Yi comforted him by saying that she had known Jiao Wan''er for quite a long time and knew that she was not the kind of person to take revenge on others.


    "Then why doesn''t she agree to support elder brother song, unless..." Xia Qingqing said, and suddenly looked at Song Qingshu with a kind of suspicious eyes.


    "What do you want me to do?" Song Qingshu felt puzzled.


    With the same smile, Zhu said: "unless song Lang... Elder brother song once provoked sister Wan''er, others are waiting for you to ask for it."


    "Nonsense, I haven''t seen any Jiao Wan''er paste Wan''er before. How can it be my reason?" Song Qingshu has a black line. He thinks that my reputation is so bad. It seems that I haven''t harmed a few women.


    "We always have to check to find out. Now the Golden Snake conference is imminent. Whether we can win the support of the Golden Dragon Gang is crucial." After a long time''s analysis, Zhu Yi clearly believed that it was the reason of song Qingshu.


    "Well, well, I''m really afraid of you. Can''t I go there?" Song Qingshu was obviously puzzled, and wanted to see if there was any change inside the Jinlong gang.


    "Seeing Wan''er, it''s not convenient for us to follow you. We won''t go with you. Qingqing and I are here to discuss the details of our actions." Zhu Yi chuckled.


    Song Qingshu nodded and asked the direction of Jinlong Gang''s mountain camp, then he picked up his lightness skill and rushed there.


    Although ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing are easy to talk about, song Qingshu knows that Jiao Wan''er''s refusal is not for his own reasons. I''m afraid that this trip is more likely to come back without success. However, if you don''t go to find out, you will feel uncomfortable.


    Because he came to investigate quietly, song Qingshu didn''t pass the post through the main gate. Instead, he hid his tracks and touched the stronghold of Jinlong gang in the dark.


    With Xia Qingqing''s general map, song Qingshu quickly finds the meeting hall of the Jinlong Gang, and takes a look at the patrolling and heavily guarded guards outside. Song Qingshu laughs with indifference. With a jump, he floats over the heads of the people and falls on the roof.


    "Master Jiao, after this event, the prime minister will not treat you badly." A slightly old voice came up from below.


    "Prime minister? Which prime minister? " Song Qingshu is very strange. He quickly lifts the tile and looks down.


    There is a pretty young woman sitting in the hall. She should be Jiao Wan''er, the daughter of the former leader of the Jinlong gang. Beside her is a one armed swordsman. Looking at her dress, she should be Jiao Wan''er''s elder martial brother mentioned by Xia Qingqing, now her husband Luo Liru.


    "Although Jiao Wan''er is not brilliant, he looks a bit colorful dressed up as a good young woman..." Song Qingshu thought. Suddenly, he was surprised. He was clearly here to do business. Why did he think so when he saw a woman? Can it be that the magic barrier of joyful Zen has broken out again.


    Think of here, song Qingshu immediately in the heart of a Lin, hurriedly down the wishful thinking, continue to read.


    The young lady shook her head and said, "Mr. Bei, what we are asking for is actually very simple. What we are asking for is not glory or wealth. We just want to take the gang back to Jinling, our hometown. Then the prime minister can make it convenient for the Jinling government."


    "Mr. Bay? Who is the most famous person in the world Fortunately, the surname Bei is rare. After thinking for a moment, song Qingshu thinks of a person. Is it Bei Haishi of Zhenjiang Changle Gang?


    According to Jiao Wan''er, song Qingshu estimates that she is tired of the days when the blade licks blood and wants to go back to her hometown to live a safe life. Thinking of this, song Qingshu can''t help looking strange: Yuan Chengzhi is quite charming. He can get so many women''s hearts.


    I didn''t expect Jiao Wan''er to get married and still can''t forget him. If it wasn''t for yuan Chengzhi, Jiao Wan''er would have led the gang back to Jinling? Now that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, Jiao Wan''er must be frustrated, so he has no intention to stay in the Golden Snake camp.


    According to her analysis, Bei Haishi should represent the Southern Song Dynasty, and her prime minister should be Jia Sidao, a famous treacherous minister in history.


    "Treacherous officials have nothing to do with me, but now it''s true that Jia Sidao''s power has gone to the South Song Dynasty..." Song Qingshu hasn''t figured out what strategy to choose for the South Song Dynasty in the future, so it''s still too early to say whether Jia Sidao is an enemy or a friend.


    "Master Jiao, don''t worry too much. Jinling is not far from Gusu. Our Murong family has more or less contacts. We will help you return to your hometown." A familiar voice sounded.


    "Murong Fu?" When song Qingshu looked sideways, he found that it was Murong Fu who had separated not long ago. He was stunned: didn''t he go after Murong Jingyue? Why did he come here?


    It turns out that after the fight between Murong Bo and song Qingshu left that day, he rushed to catch up with Murong Fu and told him not to chase Murong Jingyue. It would be more helpful for the revival of the great cause to come to the Golden Snake camp to participate in the election of the new king of the Golden Snake.


    It''s said that Jia Sidao chose to support himself to run for the golden snake king. Murong Fu couldn''t help but put his heart into the road and rushed over.

 Chapter 413

    The Golden Snake camp is a force that can not be ignored. Although the Southern Song Dynasty negotiated peace with the Manchu Qing Dynasty, it still didn''t want its neighbors to live a peaceful life. Naturally, it didn''t want to sit back and watch the Golden Snake camp be completely destroyed by the Manchu Qing Dynasty.


    Hearing about the election of the new king of the Golden Snake in the Golden Snake camp, Jia Sidao moved his mind to support a puppet to help him block the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. The puppet not only had excellent martial arts, but also was loyal to the Southern Song Dynasty. After thinking about it, his staff elected Gusu Murong Fu.


    Murong Fu is the descendant of Murong yanzhao, the founder of the Northern Song Dynasty, but he has lost his official position in this generation. The court of the Southern Song Dynasty felt that since Murong Fu was a loyal minister, he must be trustworthy. What''s more, Murong Fu''s reputation in the river and lake was also very impressive. What a prestige "North Qiaofeng, South Murong" was, it increased their confidence to win the golden snake king.


    So Jia Sidao agreed to the plan, and sent Changle, who had been here for a long time, to help Bei Haishi go north to help Murong Fu win the golden snake king. Of course, if Jia Sidao knew that the Murong family was seeking to revive Dayan from generation to generation, he didn''t know how he would feel about his plan.


    According to the information returned by the spies, Bei Haishi learns that the Jinlong Gang intends to return to the south, so he quietly contacts Jiao Wan''er. Jiao Wan''er agrees to nominate Murong Fu. In exchange, Bei Haishi agrees to arrange for the return of the Jinlong Gang to Jinling in the future.


    Looking at the beautiful shadow beside Murong Fu, song Qingshu can''t help speculating maliciously: since Wang Yuyan has also come, won''t Duan Yu''s love also be nearby?


    Then the people in the hall began to compliment each other, saying something unimportant. Song Qingshu yawned when he heard it, and finally waited until they got up and left.


    Song Qingshu hides his figure and follows Murong Fu and Wang Yuyan quietly. When he wants to come, he and Murong Fu have a lot of friendship. If you ask him to make peace later, Jiao Wan''er will change his mind.


    "Cousin, why don''t you let leader Jiao agree to support song Qingshu? Didn''t he just give you the 18 dragon subduing palms Wang YuYan''s voice sounded like the sound of nature, but it sounded like a bolt from the blue in Song Qingshu. She stopped her body and continued to listen.


    Murong Fu sighed: "if it''s an ordinary thing, it''s all right. I''ve received his great kindness, so I should repay him to pieces. However, I am determined to win the re-election of the new king of the Golden Snake camp this time. If I can be elected successfully, with the excellent troops of the Golden Snake camp, I will not be far away from reviving Dayan. "


    "But it''s really necessary." Wang YuYan''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Song Qingshu, who had a broken meridians at the beginning, came home to look for help. She instructed him to try shenzhaojing. In fact, she only read a few words from an ancient book, and she was not sure whether she could succeed.


    Soon after Song Qingshu left, he rose to prominence in the world and became a famous young master. Wang Yuyan was very proud and curious about his fortune.


    Later, Wang Yuyan was captured by Jiu Mozhi. On the way, she met song Qingshu and took care of him secretly, but she didn''t suffer much. When Murong Fu came to save her, they watched song Qingshu fall into a tight encirclement and still leave him. From then on, Wang YuYan''s heart was not only a little more grateful, but also a little more guilty.


    This time, she learned that song Qingshu gave his cousin the 18 dragon subduing palms, one of the highest martial arts talents, to repay his former kindness. Wang YuYan''s affection for him increased greatly, and she secretly admired song Qingshu''s integrity.


    So when she heard that Murong Fu advised Jiao Wan''er to refuse to support song Qingshu, her heart was full of doubt and anger. In front of outsiders, she worried about Murong Fu''s face and tried not to attack. Now that they are alone, Wang Yuyan can no longer help asking.


    Murong Fu hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed: "in order to avoid being occupied, the leaders of the Golden Snake camp stipulate that all candidates for the golden snake king must meet one condition - they can''t be the leader of one faction. In this way, a large number of top leaders in the river and Lake will be excluded. I''d like to tell you that I''m a talented man in both literature and martial arts. In terms of martial arts, there are few opponents of my age. Therefore, the possibility of being elected king of the Golden Snake this time is very high. Who knows... Who knows that song Qingshu will also run for the election! "


    "What happened to song Qingshu''s candidacy? You have a lot of friendship. You can still keep watch and help each other in the selection process. What''s more, with your cousin''s martial arts and the 18 dragon subduing palms you''ve got recently, you may not lose to him. " Wang Yuyan asked.


    "You don''t understand." Although Murong Fu has seen song Qingshu make a move, he has not felt that he is far behind his opponent because he keeps his hand. Who knows that the masked man told him recently that he is by no means an opponent of song Qingshu.


    Although Murong Fu didn''t know that the man in black was Murong Bo, he always got his help, so he trusted each other very much.


    Murong Fu knew that his opponent''s martial arts accomplishments were far higher than his own. Since he said that, he would not be wrong. So Murong Fu thought that song Qingshu was the biggest enemy of the golden snake king. If he could not get the qualification, it would be the best.


    "Cousin, even if you don''t say it, I can guess what you think in your heart," Wang Yuyan inadvertently showed a very disappointed expression. "My cousin is nanmurong, who is as famous as beiqiaofeng. He is an indomitable hero, not a mean person who is calculating all day long and narrow-minded."


    "Shut up Murong Fu was furious, "what do you know when you are a woman! Who is not a ruthless person who has made great achievements in ancient times? If I succeed and defeat the enemy, I will recover Dayan and rule the world. Who dares not praise me as a hero? Since you like to speak for song Qingshu so much, run to him! "


    Wang Yuyan could not help sobbing: "cousin, you clearly know that I am devoted to you, you still say such words to slander me."


    Seeing her like a pear blossom with rain, Murong Fu''s face flashed a look of impatience. However, he soon remembered his mother''s teaching when he was a child, and realized that love between children is really a hindrance to success. Then he turned pale and left with a snort.


    Murong Fu knows that this is the hinterland of Jinlong gang. Wang Yuyan will not encounter any danger and can''t leave, so he doesn''t worry about leaving her in the same place.


    Seeing Murong Fu''s decision to leave, Wang Yuyan was more sad. She squatted beside the steps, sobbing and wiping her tears.


    "Girl, since your cousin doesn''t know how to cherish, have you ever considered changing a man to like it?" Wang Yuyan is startled by the sudden sound in her ears. She looks up and finds song Qingshu sitting beside her with a cynical smile on her face.

 Chapter 414

    Wang Yuyan couldn''t help spat: "what nonsense!"


    Song Qingshu leaned against the railing behind him and said with a smile: "I''ll tease you if you cry so sad."


    Wang Yuyan raised the back of her hand and gently wiped off the tears on her cheek. She hesitated and asked, "did you hear our conversation just now?"


    "I heard that." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    "I''m sorry." Wang Yuyan looks apologetic.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "what''s wrong with you? I''m sorry. You''re not Murong Fu, but you''re just a cousin."


    Although Wang Yuyan was still angry with Murong Fu just now, knowing that song Qingshu had discovered all this, she subconsciously wanted to explain to her cousin: "Mr. Song, my cousin doesn''t want to be like this, but this opportunity is too important for him."


    Song Qingshu smiles indifferently: "Miss Wang, you don''t have to defend him. In fact, I don''t blame him in my heart. On the contrary, I understand him very well. If I change my place, I will probably make the same choice. "


    Wang Yuyan showed a strange expression on her white cheek, and finally sighed: "I didn''t expect that you would speak for him instead."


    "If I don''t speak for him, how can I set off my broad mind in front of Miss Wang?" Song Qingshu laughs and looks calm.


    Wang Yuyan looks at him unexpectedly. She doesn''t expect him to be so frank. However, Wang Yuyan can feel from Song Qingshu''s tone and manner that the other party doesn''t say that just to cater to his own favor. Although he has been talking, his eyes are very clear. Obviously, he doesn''t have any intention to himself as he says.


    Among the men Wang Yuyan met in her life, no matter whether they were cousins or Duan Gongzi who were passionate about her, none of them were as detached as song Qingshu. It seemed that she was just an ordinary friend in his heart. She spoke casually and didn''t care whether she would hate or like


    "You''re not really comparing me with your cousin." Seeing Wang YuYan''s dazed expression, song Qingshu couldn''t help waving in front of her eyes.


    "There is..." Wang Yuyan lowered her head, and a blush flashed across her cheek.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. He asked casually, "since Miss Wang is here, the Duan childe of Dali should also be nearby?"


    Wang Yuyan couldn''t help spat: "don''t talk nonsense, Mr. Song. I have nothing to do with Mr. Duan..."


    Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile: "Duan Yu is devoted to you. He shouts at you like a fairy sister. I don''t believe you. I really don''t know his mind."


    Wang Yuyan sighed gently: "I am devoted to my cousin, so I have to live up to Duan''s kindness."


    "Don''t you feel anything about Duan Yu?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    As soon as Wang YuYan''s face turned red, she suddenly became angry: "how can a seven foot man of song come to inquire about his daughter''s family''s thoughts like a woman?"


    "Everyone has the heart of the eight trigrams. What''s the difference between men and women?" Song Qingshu didn''t have the slightest shame on her face. "If Miss Wang doesn''t dislike me, she can treat me as a blue confidant. Maybe I can help you share your sorrow."


    Wang Yuyan was stunned: "what is a blue confidant?"


    Song Qing wrote: "a woman can be a man''s confidant, and a man can also be a woman''s confidant. Miss Wang has read a lot, so it should be easy to understand."


    Wang Yuyan said: "who wants you to be someone else''s... Blue confidant?"


    Song Qingshu had a good look: "I owe much of my success today to the girl''s guidance on that day. Only in this way can I renew my meridians and always feel grateful to the girl. That''s why I saw the girl bullied by her cousin just now. I just wanted to help you as much as I can, so that you can understand your heart as soon as possible. "


    "My heart?" See song Qingshu suddenly serious cheek, don''t know why, Wang Yuyan subconsciously believe his words.


    "I have something to do later, so I can only make a long story short, and you can understand it yourself." Song Qingshu coughed softly and said slowly, "I can see that Miss Wang has always liked your cousin. However, for his own sake, Murong has never responded to your love. At this time, a young master Duan with outstanding appearance, family background and character appeared. Although you may not fall in love with him, you must have a good impression on him and enjoy the feeling of being spoiled. Therefore, although you have not been cold or hot to him all the time, you have not explicitly refused to distinguish between you and him. "


    "The girl''s cousin, how to say... Is the typical kind of person who wants to lose face, is obviously narrow-minded but pretends to be generous. Although he doesn''t say it, he will be very upset when he sees all this. Over time, he will be angry with you. He thinks you are a daughter''s family, but he doesn''t know how to be reserved and self loving, and how to have an ambiguous relationship with other men..."


    Looking at Wang YuYan''s pretty face turning white, song Qingshu continued: "so I advise you to recognize your heart as soon as possible. If you really make up your mind to spend a lifetime with Murong Fu, you will draw a clear line with Duan Yu as soon as possible; If you like Duan Yu better, you should accept his love as soon as possible, so that you won''t get nothing in the end. "


    Wang Yuyan is shocked to think of his cousin''s hot and cold attitude towards him since she met Duan Yu. The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that song Qingshu''s analysis is reasonable. But Mr. Duan was so kind to himself, how could he be so heartless and hurt his heart


    "Who do you think I should choose?" Wang Yuyan mumbles to herself. As soon as she speaks, she is shocked. How can she ask this kind of question? Isn''t she so confident in choosing her cousin?


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, but didn''t break her mind. He replied: "Miss Wang and Murong are childhood sweethearts. In addition, Murong''s talent in literature and martial arts is also very famous in the Wulin. Originally, she was the only choice for her husband, but..."


    "Just what?" See him deliberately pause, Wang Yuyan immediately anxious.


    "It''s just that Mr. Murong has a dream of recovering Dayan. He doesn''t care for his children." Song Qingshu threw a heavy bomb.


    Wang Yuyan only feels cold all over. The Murong family''s family motto that they are determined to restore the country has always been a very confidential thing. At that time, only a few people knew the secret. How could song Qingshu know?


    Seeing her look of panic, song Qingshu said with a smile: "you can rest assured, girl, I will never reveal this secret to the outside world, and I have no intention of threatening Murong... Now you should believe what I said and understand his choice?"

 Chapter 415

    "If I changed my location, I would probably make the same choice." Thinking of what song Qingshu said before, Wang Yuyan suddenly realized that she could not help looking at him.


    Song Qingshu continued: "although Murong is a talented man in literature and martial arts, there are many heroes in the world. To tell you the truth, his ability is not ranked high. If you want to revive the state of Yan, you can only say that he has great ambition and few talents."


    Wang Yuyan opens her mouth and subconsciously wants to refute it. However, when she thinks about it carefully, she finds that what he says is not unreasonable. Her cousin''s hope of a successful restoration of her country is very slim


    "In fact, if it''s just because of this, it''s nothing for Miss Wang to follow Mr. Murong. The husband and wife work hard to increase their feelings. But in my opinion, Murong has been in a dilemma in order to restore his country. In his mind, nothing is more important than restoring his country. If someone offers to help him restore his country in the future, but on the condition of asking for Miss Wang, do you think Murong will abandon you? " Song Qingshu looked at her meaningfully.


    Hearing the word "husband and wife", Wang Yuyan felt a trace of sweetness and shyness in her heart. However, after hearing this, her face turned pale, because her understanding of Murong Fu made it easy to guess the terrible ending.


    "No, no, cousin won''t do that to me." Wang Yuyan shook her head dully and kept telling.


    "If you are so confident, you will only laugh at what I said just now, instead of emphasizing it so deliberately." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Song Qingshu continued: "Duan Yu, who is devoted to you, must be better than Murong Fu. What''s more, he is the son of Dali. Now the emperor Baoding of Dali has no son. Sooner or later, the throne will fall on Duan Yu, and you will certainly become the queen. Compared with Murong Fu, the illusory queen of Dayan, she is really better than many others. What''s more, even if Murong Fu''s restoration is successful, the queen may not be Miss Wang. "


    "Do you want me to choose a young man?" Wang Yuyan suddenly raised her head and asked.


    "If it''s peaceful and prosperous, Duan Yu will be your best destination," Song Qingshu said with a slight shake of his head. "It''s just that today''s disputes among countries and the small border country of Dali are doomed to be destroyed by other countries in the future. Miss Wang has read a lot. Before, there are the lessons of Mrs. Huarui and empress Xiaozhou, and after that, there are many portraits of imperial concubines and princesses in the shame of Jingkang, I must know what will happen to me then. "


    Wang Yuyan was shocked, and she could not help worrying about Duan Yu: "the Dali royal family is dedicated to Buddhism, and has always been unconquered with the world. Besides, they have good relations with the neighboring states of song and Tubo, so there should be no danger of destroying the country."


    Song Qingshu replied: "Miss Wang, do you know that Mongolia has been attacking Xiangyang for so many years, and the high-level officials have begun to plan to bypass Dali and attack the state of song from behind?"


    Wang Yuyan had heard of the cruelty of the Mongolian army. She suddenly seemed to think of something. She looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously: "according to what you said, let me not choose either. Don''t you want me to choose you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "the beauty is very affectionate. Song has already carried too many women''s feelings. He can''t be too busy. How can he make Miss Wang''s idea?"


    Wang Yuyan finally put down her heart, and then her heart couldn''t help rising a trace of anger. Although she doesn''t have any idea of her beauty, Duan Yu screams these days. In addition to the amazing expression of people in the Jianghu, she is still a little proud. At this time, seeing that song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to her, I couldn''t help thinking: don''t I have any attraction for you?


    Of course, this idea is just a flash, Wang Yuyan soon calm down.


    "It''s getting late. I have to go first. See you later, Miss Wang. " Song Qingshu stood up and said goodbye, and his figure quickly swept out of the wall.


    Wang Yuyan pursed a smile and waved to his back: "see you later, my blue confidant."


    Although her voice is light, song Qingshu''s ears and eyes are so keen now. Hearing this address, she almost stumbles and falls on the wall.


    "I didn''t expect Wang Yuyan to look at Wen Wen quietly, like a lady from a big family. She even has a sultry heart in her privacy?" After Song Qingshu left the Jinlong Gang, he could not help muttering to himself.


    All of a sudden, a melodious sound of the piano came from a distance. Song Qingshu was stunned: in the middle of the night, there were women playing the piano in the wilderness? Can''t it be the ghosts in Liaozhai?


    When you ask him why he doesn''t think the player is a man, song Qingshu thinks it''s nonsense. The man''s sad sound is absolutely stupid and abnormal.


    Song Qing, a master of calligraphy, is bold and goes quietly by his own martial arts.


    Among the pines, a beautiful girl gently plucked the string. The sound of the string came from her green fingers. Seeing her face clearly, song Qingshu couldn''t help walking past.


    The figure flashed, two acquaintances stopped in front of him, song Qingshu smile: "the princess only take these two people out, is not afraid to encounter any danger?"


    The girl said with a smile: "although the martial arts of the two old men of xuanming can''t compare with you, they are more than enough to deal with the ordinary curfew. As for you, we are all suffering together. How can we be friends? Do you have any reason to do harm? "


    "That''s how the princess treats her friends." Looking at the two old men of xuanming standing in the way, song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhao Min stroked the string with both hands and said to the elder xuanming, "Mr. Lu, Mr. He, go back first. I have something to say to Mr. Song."


    Xuanming two old immediately urgent way: "but Princess your safety?"


    Zhao Min pursed a smile: "you have Prince song to protect the princess. What are you worried about?"


    "It''s him we''re worried about!"


    The two elders of xuanming couldn''t help looking at each other and making eye contact again


    "Younger martial brother, do you believe that they have no adultery?"


    "Believe it or not, I don''t believe it."


    "Hum, before this wench loves that Zhang Wuji to death. I didn''t expect that she would be moved so soon. It''s really a ruthless actor and a righteous whore."


    "A whore with a dog will last forever. No matter how many they are, elder martial brother, let''s go back to drink. "


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the two old men of xuanming disappearing in the distance, song Qingshu said with a smile, "you two are very interesting. Just now, they kept frowning and winking, as if they could communicate with each other."


    "These two old bastards, don''t think about it, they must be scolding me." The angry Zhao Min''s face was flushed with charm.


    Mind smart she can''t guess xuanming two old mind, but they didn''t say, Zhao Min also bad attack just.


    Song Qingshu leaned closer to her step by step: "just now, I was still guessing whether it would be a goblin who played in such a place in the middle of the night. I was hesitating whether to come here. I didn''t expect it was you, the princess."


    Listening to his insinuation that he was a female ghost, Zhao Min''s face sank: "since I''m afraid it''s a female ghost, why do you come here again?"

 Chapter 416

    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "because I think of the legendary female ghosts, female goblins are usually very affectionate, so I want to come and try my luck to see if there will be an affair. Hey, hey, I didn''t expect to be met by me. "


    As soon as Zhao Min''s face turned red, he couldn''t help spat: "bah, it''s really a dog that can''t spit out ivory."


    "Do you want to vomit one for me?" Seeing Zhao Min''s eyebrows rising, song Qingshu said, "well, let''s get down to business. Why do you want me so late? "


    "People are playing the piano well here. You''ve come by yourself. Where are you looking for you?" Zhao minjiao snorted in a clear and moving voice.


    "Just blow it. When you''re full at night, you just run to the place I''m passing by to play the piano. If you don''t have any intention to me, who will believe it?" Song Qingshu sat down beside her and looked at her contemptuously.


    "Ah Seeing that he came over, Zhao Min seemed to be scalded and stood up all at once. "I said, how can you be so annoying?"


    "Say it or not, or I''ll leave?" Song Qingshu didn''t have the patience to accompany Zhao Min when he thought that there were two beautiful girls waiting for him at home.


    Zhao Min couldn''t help wrinkling Qiong''s nose and snorted: "people know that you are suffering from the lack of enough mountain leaders to support you. Do you treat people like this


    "Don''t talk to me in that disgusting tone," Song Qingshu said with a wave of his hand. "How can you be so kind? Tell me, what are the exchange terms?"


    Song Qingshu knows that Zhao Min is a very rational and mature politician, and she is not Zhang Wuji. How can she speak to herself in such a delicate tone?


    When things go wrong, there must be demons. Zhao Min must ask for something from himself.


    No wonder Zhao Min will wait here so coincidentally. Her intelligence agency must have learned that the Jinlong Gang refused to allow her to run for the election. After a little analysis, she knew that she would come to explore it, so she waited here early.


    As for why she didn''t stop herself before she joined the Jinlong Gang, it was obviously because when she failed, she had more chips.


    Zhao Min Bo said angrily: "don''t make it as if I''m begging you. According to my calculation, you only have four mountain tops to support you now, and two mountain tops to nod your head before you are qualified to run for the golden snake king. Now the game between the mountains is fierce, and your martial arts are so high. Who would like to compete with you? If I''m right, even if you visit the other mountain leaders next, you will never get another support. "


    Song Qingshu''s face sank. He knew that what she said was the truth, which was what he was most worried about. He didn''t even have the qualification. It was futile for him to have the ability to communicate with heaven.


    "Aren''t you afraid to support me and become the king of the Golden Snake?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "I wish you would be the king of the Golden Snake," Zhao Min blurted out. Noticing song Qingshu''s strange eyes, he explained in a hurry, "don''t think about it. You also know that it''s our turn to deal with the Manchu Dynasty. If the new king of the Golden Snake is a mediocre person, which leads to the settlement of the Golden Snake camp by the Manchu court, we will have a headache."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized: "so you need the Golden Snake camp to exist all the time, to involve the energy of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and to spend the military pay of the Manchu Qing Dynasty?" He laughed in his heart: if Zhao Min knew afterwards that he was still "Kangxi", wouldn''t he be angry to death?


    "Not bad!" Zhao Min admitted frankly, "this time I went south, ostensibly as an envoy to the Southern Song Dynasty. In fact, I wanted to support a spokesman in the Golden Snake camp. Originally, I wanted to find Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady of the red coat army. Who knew they had made an alliance with the Sun Moon cult early."


    Zhao Min''s expression was obviously very angry, as if a beloved toy had been robbed by others.


    "Why don''t you want to support the red coat army after they have formed an alliance with the sun moon cult?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Zhao Min snorted: "I naturally have my reason, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "well, you want to talk about what conditions I promise you."


    "Come with me to meet someone later." The light moonlight, through the gaps between the pine leaves, fell on Zhao Min''s flawless cheek, making her look like a fairy in the world. It''s a pity that her face is dignified now, and she has a little more sense of extermination.


    "Who?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Zhao Min hesitated for a long time, finally red lips slightly Zhang, youyou spit out three words: "Zhang Wuji."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly and became silent.


    "Is Zhang Wuji around now?" Song Qingshu had a positive answer when he thought that he had a fight with Zhang Wuji not long ago.


    "Why do you need company when you go to see Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked curiously. When lovers meet, the more intimate they want to be, the better. For fear of being seen by outsiders, Zhao Min does the opposite.


    Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a trace of inexplicable sadness, showing a sad smile: "he is the leader of the Ming religion, I am the princess of Mongolia, now the war between Mongolia and the Ming religion is fierce, I have to be on guard, lest he catch me as a hostage."


    "How can Zhang Wuji be willing to take you hostage?" Hearing Zhao Min''s reason, song Qingshu subconsciously thought of it, but she didn''t ask if it was hard to tell.


    "Then why don''t you ask your men to accompany you?" Song Qingshu is really strange. Now Zhao Min''s men are masters. They are all super masters. The King Kong sect leader and the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma are not weak. Why don''t they bring more trustworthy men and find themselves instead.


    Thinking about it, song Qingshu even began to doubt whether it would be a trap designed by Zhao Min and wanted to take the opportunity to kill himself.


    "There are things I don''t want them to know." Zhao Min''s face was expressionless and said coldly, "are you going or not?"


    "Yes, of course." Since Zhao Min can provide enough support from the mountain leaders, why not go there by himself? Even if there is ambush, it should be more than enough to protect oneself by virtue of my martial arts and lightness skills.


    "Let''s go then." Zhao Min flicks her sleeve and leaves.


    "Ah," he said, looking at the Guqin beside him, it''s obvious that it''s not any product. Song Qingshu felt sorry for her. "You''re going to throw it here?"


    After a pause, Zhao Min finally turned into a quiet sigh: "without a bosom friend, who knows that the string is broken..."


    "What a black sheep." Song Qingshu couldn''t help muttering, "I said, what happened between you and Zhang Wuji?"


    "I don''t know." Zhao Min shook his head lightly.


    "You don''t know?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Zhao Min reluctantly smile: "I also have a lot of doubts in my heart, so now go to ask a clear ah."

 Chapter 417

    Seeing that Zhao Min didn''t look like a liar, song Qingshu was stunned. Seeing that she gradually walked away, he quickly followed her.


    "I finally know why you don''t want to support Yang Miaozhen." Seeing Zhao Min''s frosty face and walking silently, song Qingshu deliberately broke the slightly awkward silence.


    "Why?" Zhao Min answers lightly.


    "Because the red coat army is allied with the sun moon cult." Song Qingshu judged Tao with a clear mind.


    Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a trace of praise, but still silent: "what does their alliance have to do with me?"


    "At the beginning, I was allowed to escape from meizhuang in the West Lake in order to regain the position of leader. However, over the years, the leader of the sun moon god cult, Dongfang Bubai, has been recognized as the first person in the underworld. He thought that he was no longer his opponent in martial arts, so he invited Mingjiao, who has a close relationship with the sun moon god cult, to help him. In the end, Zhang Wuji''s hand, the invincible east was beaten down, and the sun moon god religion became the most loyal ally of the Ming religion. "


    Song Qingshu thought that if he hadn''t been hiding in Ren Yingying''s bathtub, I wouldn''t have known the intimate relationship between the sun moon god cult and the Ming religion in the outside world. In fact, in the dark, the waves were treacherous. Now it''s not clear whether Zhao Min is an enemy or a friend, so it''s unnecessary to disclose these to her.


    "You look like you''ve turned against Zhang Wuji. Naturally, you don''t want to support the red coat army, who is in harmony with the sun and moon god religion." Song Qingshu continued.


    Zhao Min is noncommittal, cold snorted: "you still save dim sum to think, in case of fighting later, you can beat him, if I remember correctly, you two already want to get rid of each other."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu walked quickly to Zhao Min, smelling her fragrance like orchid and musk deer, and said with profound meaning, "does the princess want me to win or Zhang Wuji to win?"


    Zhao Min cold voice way: "wish you two die together."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "Zhang Wuji is your lover, I''m just an outsider, you want us to die together, it seems that in your heart, you have unconsciously biased towards me."


    "Be sentimental!" Zhao Min Bo said angrily, "I have never seen such a shameless person before. My face is thicker than the city wall."


    "Thank you, princess." Although song Qingshu''s face was smiling, his heart was very dignified. Although he had a short fight with Zhang Wuji last time, they just tasted it. If they really want to fight each other, it''s unknown who will win.


    Scanty, though great shift of the universe has been built up to him, Zhang Wuji has a strong Joyoung spirit, and the inner force of Wulin is better than his.


    In the past, song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were low, and he thought that the great shift of heaven and earth was the most magical martial arts in the world. But now Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are high, and he is constantly pondering the principle of the great shift of heaven and earth.


    In his view, the great changes of the Ming Dynasty and the great changes of the Suzhou Murong are both highly skilled in making use of their own strength to make themselves invincible.


    Although it''s wonderful to say that he can use it to fight, there is an upper limit to the amount of power he can borrow. Otherwise, the masters of the Ming religion and the Murong family in Gusu are invincible?


    Therefore, song Qingshu was not afraid of this effect. However, Qian Kun move also has the function of stimulating human potential. In Song Qingshu''s opinion, Qian Kun move is similar to a power amplifier, with the same power. Through the optimization and amplification of Qian Kun move, the effect is estimated to be several times more.


    The great shift of the universe and the strength of Zhang Wuji''s work were all the same as that of Joyoung.


    God bless you the nine Yin manual and the God''s internal force. He was hit by a blow. The real spirit of the body was all chaotic. It change danger into safety.


    Even though Dongfang muxue''s martial arts were hurt by fengqingyang''s innate sword Qi, Zhang Wuji attacked him once, and then he was seriously injured. His strength was less than 10% of the peak. It''s conceivable how terrible Zhang Wuji''s strength is.


    "This Zhang Wuji is just hanging up!" Thinking about song Qingshu, I can''t help complaining. In the original book, although Zhang Wuji''s martial arts configuration is high, he can really fight. His strength can be as high as 60% or 70%. When he meets a top player, his record is really worrying. There is a saying that is most appropriate to the evaluation of Zhang Wuji''s martial arts in the original book - he doesn''t lose much, but he doesn''t win much.


    Having fought Zhang Wuji for so many times, song Qingshu thought that Zhang Wuji would win a lot


    Along the way, a man and a woman are full of thoughts, unconsciously came to a other hospital.


    "Zhang Wuji is in this courtyard," Zhao Min said to song Qingshu, pointing to the wall in front of him. "You are good at lightness. Take me to sneak in quietly. You''d better not be found by him."


    Zhao Min is in charge of the information construction of Ruyang palace. How powerful the information network is, under her careful investigation, the trace of the leader of Ming religion has escaped her investigation.


    "Zhang Wuji is very good at martial arts. It''s hard for him not to find him when he''s near." Song Qingshu frowned and wanted to hide Zhang Wuji''s eyes and ears. If he was alone, it would be nice to say, but there was a charming Princess beside him. Although Zhao Min''s martial arts was still a good one in the Jianghu, she was no different from a weak woman who could not do martial arts for Zhang Wuji.


    "Close to danger, let''s stay away." Zhao Min originally planned to visit directly, but when it came to the end, she changed her mind and wanted to make a secret investigation to see if she could find anything.


    "All right, but I''ll offend the princess." After Song Qingshu finished, he put his hand around Zhao Min''s waist and leaped lightly. His whole body was like a wisp of smoke and slipped into another courtyard.


    Although it''s not the first time that Zhao Min has been held in his arms by song Qingshu, he still feels a little uncomfortable. A few times ago, he could say that he was held by the other party and was unable to resist. Today, he voluntarily agrees


    "As long as we can find out the truth, it''s nothing." Zhao Min finally found a reason to comfort himself.


    Hearing the voice of conversation coming from a pavilion not far away, song Qingshu''s figure flashed and took Zhao Min to hide in a luxuriant tree.


    Seeing a man and a woman in the pavilion, song Qingshu''s face was a little gloomy.


    "Looking at his wife dating other men in the middle of the night, what''s the feeling in Song''s heart?" Zhao Min worried that his voice would be heard by Zhang Wuji, so his lips almost touched the skin on Song Qingshu''s ears.


    A man and a woman sitting in the pavilion are naturally Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo. They sit on both sides of a stone table and seem to be talking about something.


    "Looking at her lover with other women in the middle of the night, how does the princess feel?" Song Qingshu retorted and looked back. He didn''t know that Zhao Min''s lips were so close to him. The two lips immediately stuck together.

 Chapter 418

    Zhao Min''s eyes were wide open, and his head subconsciously leaned back, but suddenly he felt numb in his waist and immediately lost control of his body.


    Song Qingshu hooked Zhao Min''s clean chin and bowed his head to kiss his ruddy lips.


    Before Zhao Min could get angry, he heard song Qingshu''s voice: "they''re sorry for us, why should we be worthy of them?"


    As soon as Zhao Min''s eyes were dazed, he seemed to think of something in his heart. When his attention was distracted, his sense of resistance immediately became less intense.


    In the moonlight, Zhao Min''s white cheeks shine like jade. Seeing that her eyes are blurred, song Qingshu will not be polite. He obsessively pesters her sweet fragrance.


    Feeling the change of song Qingshu, Zhao Min finally recovered. He was ashamed and angry. As soon as his teeth tightened, he bit down.


    "Hiss!" Song Qingshu took a cold breath, pressed his lips and said angrily, "do you belong to a dog?"


    "Who made you rude to me?" Although Zhao Min was extremely angry, he was worried that Zhang Wuji would find them hiding. He had to suppress his anger and said in a very low voice.


    "I thought you wanted to kiss me. You know I''ve never hurt a girl. " Song Qingshu talks nonsense seriously.


    Zhao Min laughed angrily when he saw that he had done something wrong: "you have such a thick face, which is rare in my life."


    "Be quiet," Song Qingshu was startled by her and pressed her lips. "You want to be discovered by them."


    Zhao Min a stay, obviously in the heart also have no scruples, lips moved, eventually or will want to say words swallow back.


    When she put her finger on Zhao Min''s ruddy lips, she felt her lip flap move. Song Qingshu unconsciously moved her finger and gently slid it over the moist and touching red lips in front of her eyes.


    Zhao Min is confused by his actions for a moment. She really can''t understand it. At this time, song Qingshu still wants to take advantage of her. If it wasn''t for the fear of disturbing the two people in the distance, she would have drawn her sword.


    "Enough of that!" Zhao Min glared at Song Qingshu.


    "No


    Zhao Min was so angry by his shameless reaction that he wanted to say something else. However, as soon as Zhu lips separated, the other party''s fingers came in. Zhao Min didn''t know which tendon was wrong. His first reaction was to stick out his tongue and lick it.


    Song Qingshu''s feeling of smoothness and softness from his fingers made him shake his mind. He gently pulled his fingers out. After enjoying the tightness of Zhao Min''s lips, he mischievously inserted his fingers back.


    Zhao Min is flushed by his bold and frivolous behavior. He can no longer help but clench his teeth, intending to completely break the foreign body in his mouth.


    With a faint smell of blood in his mouth, Zhao Min was shocked to find that the hateful man neither withdrew nor protected his fingers. Instead, he looked at her gently and let her bite him like this.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Zhao Min quickly vomited out his hand. He was ashamed and angry, but he couldn''t help but wonder, "why don''t you resist?"


    "If I spread my Qi on my fingers, I''m afraid you can''t keep your beautiful teeth," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "What''s more, I should be punished for being abrupt."


    Zhao Min suddenly found that, I don''t know why, his anger had been dissipated by his few words. Of course, Zhao Min couldn''t help laughing at each other, so he had to deliberately warn: "don''t do this next time."


    "That''s not necessarily," Song Qingshu looked at the two people in the distance, his eyes inexplicably complex, "your man bullies my woman, I will naturally bully back."


    "What kind of men and women are in a mess," Zhao Min said, looking at the two people who are far away from each other, and suddenly exposed the lie of song Qingshu. "They are sitting so far away, but Zhang Wuji didn''t do anything!"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu pretended to be a sudden realization, "but I didn''t do anything now, which doesn''t mean I won''t do anything later. I just want to get back in advance."


    "What a surprise Zhao Min''s teeth itch with hatred. He thinks why he was suddenly soft hearted just now. He should directly bite off his hateful finger to see if he would be so proud.


    "How can the princess be so angry," Song Qingshu looked at her puzzled, "you think from another angle, is it my woman who is seducing your man now? You should be very happy to take back some compensation from me to get back at her. "


    Zhao Min was surrounded by his fallacies. Although he subconsciously felt that there was something wrong, he couldn''t find a reason to refute: "I''m not talking nonsense with you. Listen carefully to what they are saying."


    When Zhao Min and song Qingshu are chatting, they are afraid to be found out. So one of them gets close to each other''s ears and breathes out quietly. The other one has profound skills, so they respond with a microphone. On the contrary, Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo sit in an open place and talk without deliberately lowering their voice. Therefore, Zhao Min and song Qingshu can vaguely hear their conversation, but they can''t hear Zhao Min and song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min with regret. He thinks that if he had known this, he shouldn''t show off on purpose. He would have been able to communicate with Zhao Min in secret. Otherwise, he would have been able to have a fair ear with Zhao Min and take advantage of her.


    At the thought of belittling his woman in front of Zhang Wuji''s face, song Qingshu could not suppress some evil thoughts rising in his heart.


    However, song Qingshu knows that if he continues, it''s hard to ensure that Zhao Min won''t turn over his face. It''s not worth the loss. Let''s first listen to what Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo are talking about.


    "Master Zhang, you asked me to come here. Do you just want to talk about these old things with me?" Zhou Zhiruo''s cold voice came.


    Zhang Wuji quite sad to say: "Zhiruo sister, now there is no outsider, why do you shout so shengfen?"? What about the girl who chased after me and kept calling brother Wuji? "


    As soon as Zhou Zhiruo stayed, he obviously recalled the memories of the past, and finally sighed with a faint sigh: "the past is gone. You and I in Haozhou city have been cut off. Don''t mention the past."


    Zhang Wuji looked at her in surprise: "you didn''t say that when you were on Shaoshi mountain."


    Seeing what happened when he mentioned the lion slaughtering meeting, Zhou Zhiruo''s face flashed a trace of blush and said: "at the beginning, I lost my mind for a while, and then I said those words to you. During this period of time, I thought about it carefully. You and I have done our fate. There''s no need to force any more."


    Zhang Wuji was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "is it because of song Qingshu?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min couldn''t help poking the meat on the waist of the man beside him. His face couldn''t hide his excitement: "Hey, it''s about you."


    Song Qingshu gave her a bad look and thought that she came here with a heavy heart, but now she is so happy that women''s mind of gossip is right in the world.


    However, song Qingshu is also very curious about how Zhou Zhiruo will answer, and immediately continues to listen.


    Hearing Zhang Wuji mention song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo''s face obviously flashed a blush, but his mouth denied: "it has nothing to do with him, it''s me who figured it out."


    "Zhiruo, you don''t have to cheat me," Zhang Wuji''s face flashed a trace of pain, "I can see that now you are not a virgin, I''m afraid it''s song Qingshu''s good thing."


    Hearing the news, Zhao Min almost cried out and covered his lips tightly. She and Zhou Zhiruo have been fighting each other for so long. She knows that Zhang Wuji may love himself a little more, but he obviously loves Zhou Zhiruo. After years of fighting, it seems that it has come to an end, but this is a game without winners, and I didn''t laugh to the end


    "Can you tell a virgin from her appearance?" Song Qingshu can''t help but look at Zhao Min on one side.


    Being flustered by his eyes, Zhao Min said angrily, "what do you want me to do? I don''t know about that. "


    Song Qingshu carefully looked at her beautiful face, observed her eyebrows, and looked at the shape of her chest. Finally, he got close to her and smelled the fragrance of her body. His head was already a paste: "I really can''t see whether you are a girl?"


    Zhao Min''s strange eyes made his heart bristle. He was just surprised what he was looking at. When he heard his question, he almost blew his lungs up: "it''s none of your business! Go away


    There was a commotion over there, and it was almost the same in the pavilion. Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red and white when she heard her former fiance talking about all this. Finally, she took a deep breath, calmed her agitation, and said faintly, "I was Mrs. song originally. What''s so strange about that?"


    "I know you won''t commit yourself to him," Zhang Wuji stood up and paced back and forth in the pavilion, obviously very anxious in his heart. "He must have used some mean means, right?"


    Think of when the junior high school ten fragrant soft muscle powder, the whole body is powerless by song Qingshu wantonly "bully" that night, Zhou Zhiruo face also some not good-looking, then if not mean, what can be called mean?


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default," Zhang Wuji slapped the railing on his side to pieces. "Zhiruo, I''ll kill him for you."


    Zhou Zhiruo frowned and said faintly, "even if you want to kill him, I''ll kill him. I don''t need Zhang Jiao to take the initiative." In fact, she knew that even if song Qingshu stood in front of her without any resistance, she could not bear to do it.


    Originally, after the last reunion in the Forbidden City, Zhou Zhiruo had already given up the idea of revenge. When she came to Shandong this time, she wanted to see song Qingshu again. Unexpectedly, she saw him, but he was still with other women.


    Last time I knew the existence of Xia Qingqing and Dongfang muxue in the Forbidden City, but for the sake of taking revenge for song Qingshu in the Forbidden City, she acquiesced to the existence of the two women. She didn''t know that she met other women this time.


    Zhou Zhiruo once said that even if all the people in the world betrayed her, song Qingshu would not betray her. But now, all kinds of things make her wonder. Is song Qingshu still the one who loved her?


    Don''t cherish when you get it, and regret when you lose it. This is the most real psychological portrayal of Zhou Zhiruo now.


    Zhou Zhiruo is wandering outside, suddenly heard Zhang Wuji said: "Zhiruo, you believe me, this matter I will not mind, let''s start all over again?"

 Chapter 419

    Hearing Zhang Wuji''s words in the distance, Zhao Min trembles all over and can''t help holding song Qingshu''s little hand tightly.


    "Hey, your man is shameless. Why do you pinch me?" Although Song Qing was teasing, she still focused on the pavilion in the distance, waiting for Zhou Zhiruo''s answer nervously.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhang Wuji in surprise. Her face turned red and white. Obviously, she didn''t expect him to say this. She said coldly, "you''re not my husband. Do you mind? I don''t care at all."


    Zhang Wuji was stunned, obviously did not expect that she would answer so heartless.


    "Beautiful Song Qingshu dances with joy, but he can''t help pinching Zhao Min''s delicate waist.


    "You bastard." Zhao Min tears are almost pinched out, a pair of beautiful eyes watery, but now most of her attention is in Zhang Wuji, temporarily not in the mood to investigate.


    "Zhiruo, I know you are angry about Haozhou city..."


    Before Zhang Wuji finished, Zhou Zhiruo interrupted directly: "I don''t want to talk about the past. Master Zhang has chosen Princess Zhao..."


    Zhang Wuji suddenly said: "Zhiruo, I''m afraid you don''t know. For you, I''ve fallen out with Minmin."


    Song Qingshu looked at the woman beside him in surprise and asked quietly, "really?"


    Zhao Min closed his lips tightly and did not answer him.


    Zhou Zhiruo was also obviously frightened, wondering: "for me?"


    Zhang Wuji nodded and gave a bitter smile: "you know she''s very smart. I came to see you in the middle of the night every day on Shaoshi mountain. I thought it was very secret, but I didn''t hide it from her."


    Zhou Zhiruo is also very clear about Zhao Min''s temperament. She certainly can''t bear to be cheated by Zhang Wuji. Thinking that it''s her own reason that causes the discord between the two, Zhou Zhiruo also has a trace of apology in her heart: "just explain it with her."


    "At the beginning, you said that you would like to be... My... With her..." seeing Zhou Zhiruo''s gloomy face, Zhang Wuji swallowed the words of two women working together as a husband. "Before, I had been evading my choice. You, Zhao Min, Xiao Zhao, spider... All had deep feelings for me, and I was always hesitating about who to choose. But I finally figured out that you are all excellent women. Why do I have to choose only one? I''ve lost Xiaozhao and spider, so I don''t want to lose any of you. "


    "This shameless face is quite my style." Song Qingshu heard sneer unceasingly, the side of Zhao Min is also show eyebrow frown, don''t know what to think.


    "You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Master Zhang is a bit greedy." Zhou Zhiruo said coldly.


    "Why can''t you have it both ways? I like you and you like me. Why can''t we be together? " Zhang Wuji suddenly said angrily.


    "Yes, I used to like you, but you and I were destined to be together." Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhang Wuji in surprise, and suddenly hesitated and said, "how do I feel that you have changed, not like the mild and mellow Wuji brother before."


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy and asked Zhao Min in a low voice: "do you have this feeling?"


    Zhao Min face frost, did not answer his words, song Qingshu asked a boring, had to continue to watch.


    Zhang Wuji''s face changed, but he soon recovered: "everyone changes every day. What''s so strange about that. Sister Zhiruo, don''t you also change? In the past, I didn''t like song Qingshu at all, but now I''m moved by him because I lost him... "


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly: "you don''t care about my business."


    Zhang Wuji didn''t like it and continued: "just say Song Qingshu, hasn''t he changed? In the past, Kungfu was just out of fashion. Shaoshishan''s meridians were broken all over his body. As a result, in just one or two years, he became famous and became a top martial arts expert. "


    Song Qingshu looks awe inspiring, and his soul wears the original song Qingshu, which is his biggest secret. I can feel that Zhang Wuji is different from the original Zhang Wuji. Why can''t other people feel the earth shaking change?


    Zhou Zhiruo''s mind was moving, apparently with the same doubt, but the subconscious still replied, "as you said before, your Joyoung magic is also found somewhere in Kunlun. You can have adventures, and others can also have adventures. What''s more, I have taught him the nine Yin manual, and he can achieve his achievements now. There is nothing unusual about it.


    "Well, even if his martial arts is due to an adventure," Zhang Wuji drank all the wine in his glass, "but what about his character? I remember that song Qingshu loved you to the core and despised other women. Even Zhao Min''s gorgeous beauty can''t cause him the slightest ripple, but now he... "


    Zhang Wuji sneered again and again: "the women around him have changed one by one, and the news that he has been flirting with others is spreading all over the world. It''s no different from the actions of the prostitutes such as yunzhonghe and Tian boguang. Is he still the infatuated song Qingshu?"


    Listen to Zhang Wuji''s words, Zhao Min can''t help poking the body of the man around him: "little thief, don''t you despise me?"


    "Who says you can''t make my ripples? Such a pretty girl is a man who can''t help being moved. " Song Qingshu couldn''t help scraping her delicate face with her fingers. He marveled at the smoothness and tenderness of her fingertips. He secretly added: "not to mention... You are Zhang Wuji''s lover."


    Zhao Min body subconsciously back a Yang, thin anger way: "don''t come to move, really is a thief."


    "You can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense," Song Qingshu said quietly, shaking his fingers. "You''re a thief, but at most I''m just using my hands and feet. When did I have sex with you?"


    "Rogue." Zhao Min couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He didn''t bother to argue with him and continued to listen.


    In the pavilion, Zhou Zhiruo was obviously stabbed in the pain by Zhang Wuji. She had met song Qingshu many times, and there were other women beside her. However, in her opinion, the abnormality of song Qingshu was more likely due to the fact that she found the ambiguity between Zhang Wuji and herself in shaoshishan that day, and she abandoned herself in anger and despair.


    Thinking of the scene that he had just left shaoshishan, and that he had been attacked by ten fragrant soft tendons, Zhou Zhiruo had a pretty face, which turned red and white.


    "It''s all my family business whether he''s playful or devoted, so I don''t need to worry about Master Zhang." Zhou Zhiruo in the heart is agitated unceasingly, suddenly stood up, "now it''s late, if there is no other things, I will leave first."


    Zhang Wuji evil spirit smile: "Zhiruo, if you don''t have me in your heart, why did you receive my invitation and come to me in the middle of the night?"


    Zhou Zhiruo lightly replied: "after all, I am a married woman, and as a leader of a school, naturally I have to worry about the influence. The reason why I come here tonight is just because I''ve known you since I was a child. Come and see what you have. Since you are talking about all these old things, you may as well not see them in the future. "


    See Zhou Zhiruo attitude clearly and Zhang Wuji draw a line, song Qingshu face irrepressible to emerge a smile, one side of Zhao Min also can''t help but look at the man around.


    After fighting with Zhou Zhiruo for such a long time, Zhao Min naturally knows Zhou Zhiruo''s feelings for Zhang Wuji in those years. She didn''t expect that she would be happy now


    In order to see this man, resolutely give up the past love, this bastard has such a big charm?


    "Zhiruo, are you really so cruel?" See Zhou Zhiruo pose to go, Zhang Wuji subconsciously reach out to pull her.


    Song Qingshu frowned and was about to jump out. He didn''t know that he was lightly pressed by a small hand on his shoulder. He just heard Zhao Min say, "you hide here first, I''ll go out, and I''ll call you out later."


    Song Qingshu turned to think that in front of the two women, maybe Zhang Wuji would reveal some secret, and then nodded his head and agreed.


    See Zhang Wuji hand over, Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously to the side of a flash, cold voice said: "Zhang jiaozhu also please self-respect."


    Zhang Wuji''s eyes flash across a trace of surprise: "Zhi Luo, I didn''t expect to see you for so long. You have the practice of practicing the nine Yin manual."


    As he said this, he was ready to get close to her. Suddenly, a light hum came from a big tree in the distance. Zhang Wuji turned his head and glared at Song Qingshu: "who!"


    Zhao Min nodded to song Qingshu, then jumped lightly, with a sneer on his lips: "it''s me."


    Seeing Zhao Min''s appearance clearly, Zhou Zhiruo was surprised. She noticed that Zhang Wuji''s face was a little ugly. She was surprised: "don''t they still love you and me on Shaoshi mountain? Why are they so strange now?"


    Zhang Wuji''s face soon showed a smile: "Minmin, I finally see you again. Why did you leave without saying goodbye that day? "


    Zhao Min put his hands behind his back and slowly approached the pavilion: "you should ask yourself this question."


    "Myself?" Zhang Wuji reluctantly smile, "ask me what?"


    One side of Zhou Zhiruo feel embarrassed, coldly said: "you two chat slowly, I go first."


    "Ah ~" Zhao Min stopped her and said with a pun, "if you leave, some people will be disappointed."


    If Zhou Zhiruo didn''t know that she was actually referring to song Qingshu, seeing Zhao Min looking at Zhang Wuji with a smile, she thought that she was making sarcastic remarks. She could not help humming and turned around.


    "What we''re going to talk about next has something to do with Miss Zhou. Miss Zhou can stay and listen to it." Zhao Min said lightly.


    Zhou Zhiruo body shape meal, as expected stopped.


    Zhao Min no longer cares about her, but turns around and looks at Zhang Wuji. Looking at his former lover Junlang''s face, Zhao Min feels a pain in his heart: "Zhang Wuji, I have three questions to ask you this time."


    Zhang Wuji gently smile: "as long as you want to know, don''t say three, thirty, three hundred, I will answer you one by one."


    Zhao Minmu looked at Zhou Zhiruo without expression: "headmaster Zhou, did Zhang Wuji speak in such a glib tone before?"

 Chapter 420

    Zhou Zhiruo obviously also had some doubts, subconsciously shook his head: "will not."


    See two women surprised eyes, Zhang Wuji negative hand and stand, light said: "people will change."


    "People do change." Zhao Min snorted, obviously not in the mood to tangle with him like Zhou Zhiruo, with a su look and a cool voice, "the first question!"


    Zhang Wuji nodded and motioned her to go on.


    "At the beginning, you promised me that I would not be my Mongolian princess, and you would not be your Ming sect leader, and we would live in seclusion together..." Zhao Min showed a gentle smile on his face, and immediately his face was like water, "why do you want to go back?"


    Zhang Wuji sighed, his face full of helplessness: "you also know that after Yang Dingtian, the former leader of the Ming religion, disappeared, the Ming religion fell apart and was almost wiped out by the six sects. If I let go like this, will not the newly unified Ming religion return to a mess? Today is different from the past. There are many powers in the western regions. As long as the Ming religion shows signs of weakness, it will be swallowed up by the surrounding forces. How can I put many good brothers in danger because of my own self-interest? "


    In the shade of the trees, song Qingshu could not help but be stunned. In this way, is Zhang Wuji still a hero? I''ve met his mean side several times. Just like I did to trinket, Zhilan was in charge and had to get rid of him?


    "Self interest?" Zhao Min smile bitterly, "I for you, betrayed changshengtian, betrayed the blood of wolf and white deer, betrayed Mongolia, betrayed my father and brother... In the end, only in exchange for you, can''t because of one''s own self-interest?"


    "Minmin, I know that you have sacrificed too much for me," Zhang Wuji said with a desire to stop, "so I will never hurt the people in Ruyang palace in this life..."


    Zhao Min interrupted directly: "hum, there are hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers under Ruyang palace. Why do you want to let my father and brother go? But you once fell into the hands of Ruyang palace. If I hadn''t ignored my reputation and integrity, lied that I was pregnant with your flesh and blood, and forced my father to die, would you still be able to stand here and say such big things? "


    Zhang Wuji was silent for a long time: "Minmin, I always remember what you paid... If I can rule the world one day, you are the queen."


    On one side, Zhou Zhiruo''s face changed slightly. Although her expression was not obvious, she was caught by Zhao min. Zhao Min looked at the direction of song Qingshu meaningfully and said with a sneer, "what about your sister Zhiruo?"


    Zhang Wuji quickly replied: "when I was young, I was depressed by the cold poison in my body. Thanks to the advice of Zhiruo''s younger sister, I rekindled my will to survive. This kindness is unforgettable, so I will set up the queen of the East and West palaces in the future, and you will serve as them together."


    Listening to Zhang Wuji''s mention of the situation when he was young and fed him with fish bones, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly felt a little disappointed. However, when she heard the words of the East and West Second palace, she could not help but frown: "although I don''t know what happened between you, don''t drag me into your quarrel. Now that I''m a woman, please respect yourself. "


    "Miss Zhou, you will be glad to have expressed your position so clearly tonight." Zhao Min is full of emotion. He doesn''t know whether Zhou Zhiruo''s words come from his heart or pretend to be cold. But song Qingshu is listening to all her words today. I''m afraid the relationship between them will be further after tonight.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Zhiruo has never liked Zhao Min, especially her self satisfied appearance.


    "Nothing," Zhao Min light smile, "in fact, no matter what you think in your heart, I still want to advise you, Zhang Wuji''s words to listen to it, seriously is you stupid."


    Looking at his long-time rival, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help joking: "the princess abandoned everything to follow others. As a result, she was abandoned by others. Naturally, she won''t have any good comments on him."


    "Who said he abandoned me? I left on my own initiative Zhao Min said angrily, "do you really think that the promise he made to you was because he was reading the old Han River meal?"


    Zhou Zhiruo was stunned and could not speak for a long time. Zhang Wuji''s face sank: "Minmin, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Zhao Min said with a sad smile, "sometimes I really hate why I have to be so smart, otherwise I can be hidden in the drum all my life and live happily with you..."


    Two people''s abnormal let Zhou Zhiruo heart doubt rebirth, originally wanted to leave, but there is a voice in the brain, let her stay to see what happened.


    Seeing Zhou Zhiruo looking at himself in doubt, Zhang Wuji said to Zhao Min calmly, "I know you''ve always been smart, but you''d better not play tricks on many things."


    Zhao Min said with a proud smile: "I, Minmin Temur, always have nothing to do. If I didn''t really find the evidence, how could I have wronged you because of some unnecessary things?"


    Seeing Zhang Wuji''s face slightly changed, Zhou Zhiruo could no longer restrain her doubts and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Min watched Zhang Wuji''s expression change, and a cruel smile flashed around his mouth: "first ask yourself, is leader Zhou''s father really an ordinary fisherman on the edge of the Han River?"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned white, and only a few people knew her life experience. Now she still remembers Zhang Sanfeng''s warning and nods without hesitation: "of course!"


    "How could an ordinary fisherman''s girl have such a fresh and refined name as Zhiruo? "Zhiruo" is seen in Liezi and Sima Xiangru''s Zixu Fu. How can ordinary fishermen have such insight? " Zhao Min sun ran a smile, "headmaster Zhou, I''m afraid your father is Zhou ZIWANG, the former head of white lotus sect."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes narrowed, and a murderous air passed quietly.


    Zhao Min smiles indifferently: "because of the Southern Song Dynasty, Bailian religion has become a taboo now. However, leader Zhou can rest assured that people are afraid of the Southern Song Dynasty, but I, Zhao Min, am not afraid. "


    White lotus? Zhiruo''s father was Zhou ZIWANG, the king of the Zhou Dynasty, who swept most of the Southern Song Dynasty during the Jiegan uprising? Song Qingshu is shocked. Although he is Zhou Zhiruo''s husband, he doesn''t know the secret.


    No wonder Zhou Zhiruo is very secretive about her life experience. Over the years, the Southern Song Dynasty has been tracking down the remaining evils of Bailian. If Zhou Zhiruo''s identity is exposed, her position as the leader of Emei will be lost.


    "What do you want?" Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is chilly and she looks at Zhao Min quietly.


    "I don''t want to do anything," Zhao Min said with a smile. "I just want to tell you that Zhang Wuji is closer to you more because you are Zhou ZIWANG''s daughter than the old Han River meal."


    "After more than ten years of repression, Bailian sect has disappeared on the surface," Zhao Min continued. "However, according to the information of Ruyang palace, in recent years, Bailian sect has gradually recovered under the leadership of monk Peng and Saint Tang Sai''er, the master of Zhou ZIWANG. They have learned from the lessons of their last failure, so they have been holding still and waiting for the world to be in chaos before starting again. "


    "Our sect leader Zhang must have taken a fancy to the power of Bailian sect, so he came to approach headmaster Zhou."


    Zhao Min''s voice was so clear that he told everything without hesitation. For some reason, the rest of the audience felt cold.


    "As the leader of Mingjiao, the largest sect in the west, Master Zhang took the sun moon god sect, the largest religion in the East, as a vassal a few months ago. Now as long as you can get leader Zhou, you can not only control Emei, the southwest sect, but also take the opportunity to control Bailian sect in the southeast. You are in control of the southeast and northwest. What a big hand and deep calculation."


    Hearing Zhao Min''s explanation, Zhou Zhiruo takes a frightened look at Zhang Wuji and subconsciously steps back. Is this the indecisive Zhang Wuji she is familiar with?


    Song Qingshu in the tree also heard it. He thought that he had taken control of the Manchu government by stealth. But Zhang Wuji had unknowingly put the world in his pocket.


    "Is it me or he?" Song Qingshu lamented.


    Seeing that Zhao Min broke everything, Zhang Wuji didn''t quibble. Instead, he said with a smile: "Min Min, you really broke everything. Yes, it''s true. But in order to unify the whole world, what''s the point of some means? The great Genghis Khan in your Mongols'' heart is still crafty. "


    "But what I like is not the brilliant Genghis Khan, but the indecisive, kind and honest Zhang Wuji." Zhao Min''s lips are bleeding.


    Zhang Wuji''s face finally sank slowly: "you don''t have to say yourself so noble. Do you think I really don''t know your Mongolian strategy?"


    "What scheme?" Zhao Min was stunned. It was her turn to be confused.


    Zhou Zhiruo looks at Zhang Wuji''s familiar face, but it''s hard to suppress a sense of strangeness. Standing there quietly, she is obviously very interested in Zhang Wuji''s words.


    Zhang Wuji said with no expression: "what you said is that you abandoned Mongolia, Ruyang palace and your people for me... But what do you want me to abandon Mingjiao and the war with you Mongolia?"


    "Without my leadership, the Ming religion will eventually return to its former state of scattered sand, which is your opponent in Mongolia? Won''t it be destroyed and swallowed up by Mongolian cavalry in a short time


    "You abandoned everything and followed me, seemingly for love, but in my opinion, it''s just your Mongolian trick. The lack of a Shaomin princess in Mongolia has no influence on their strength, but the lack of Zhang Wuji in the Ming religion immediately changes from a great trouble in Mongolia to not worrying about it... Throughout Mongolia, besides you, who else can think of such a sweet and heartbreaking trap? "


    Zhao Min''s face turned pale. He shook his head subconsciously and murmured: "I really didn''t think about this..."


    "Is it?" Zhang Wuji snorted coldly, "since you are willing to abandon everything for the sake of love, why do you know that after I continue to fight against Mongolia, instead of staying at my side, I will run back to Mongolia without hesitation and immediately command a group of experts in Ruyang palace?"

 Chapter 421

    Zhao Min murmured: "I betray my nation. It''s the best I can do. I really can''t help you deal with them."


    "Is that so?" Zhang Wuji laughs with disdain, obviously still thinks that Zhao Min is just a beauty trick made by the Mongols.


    Even song Qingshu nodded in the distance, and put aside his gratitude and resentment with Zhang Wuji. His words are very reasonable. Maybe Zhao Min is really a chess piece of Mongolia.


    "If you want to think like this, I can''t help it," Zhao Min finally regained his pride. "If you really want to trick you, why should I do it myself? What is my status in Mongolia? If it''s not the man I like, even if Genghis Khan personally ordered the marriage, I won''t agree. "


    "I didn''t say that you don''t love me," Zhang Wuji snorted. "It can help Mongolia get rid of serious troubles, and it can stay with the man you like. Of course, you have no reason to refuse."


    "That''s how you see me in your heart," Zhao Min sighed dejectedly. "I don''t want to tangle with this problem. You can take it as my conspiracy."


    Song Qingshu is full of doubts. He thinks that even if Zhang Wuji really thinks so, there is no need to pierce these things. Now, in addition to completely chilling Zhao Min''s heart, what''s the role? With Zhang Wuji''s performance all the time, he should not be such an emotional person.


    "Second question." Zhao Min said with a dusky face.


    "Say it There is an unquestionable meaning in Zhang Wuji''s voice.


    "Is the Pearl box I gave you still there?" Zhao Min''s eyes are full of hope.


    "The box?" Zhang Wuji was stunned and fell into thinking. After a long time, he finally nodded, "is that gold box with black jade intermittent paste? "I''m here."


    Seeing that he had thought about it for so long, Zhao Min''s heart became more and more heavy: "show it to me." Then he stretched out his white jade carved palm and spread it in front of Zhang Wuji.


    "Now?" Zhang Wuji was embarrassed. "I''m running around all over the world. It''s not convenient to carry such a long box on me, so I stayed in the bedroom of Guangmingding. Next time you go to Guangmingding, I''ll show you."


    Zhao Min, with such an expression and a cold heart, quietly withdrew his catkin and murmured, "no matter when you used to carry that box..."


    Zhang Wuji''s face changed slightly and said with a forced smile, "as I said, people will change."


    "But some things should not be changed," Zhao Min sighed. "The last question."


    Zhang Wuji said meaningfully: "some things are too clear, not necessarily a good thing."


    Zhao Min a face firm: "some things must be clear."


    Song Qingshu was at a loss when he saw the two people answering questions like riddles. Hearing that Zhao Min was going to ask the last question, he quickly raised his ears and listened carefully.


    "Remember you promised to do three things for me?" Looking at Zhou Zhiruo beside him, Zhao Min seems to fall into memory.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face changed slightly, and she was the victim of one of the things, which can be said to be more unforgettable than Zhang Wuji¡° I remember Zhang Wuji nodded without hesitation.


    Zhao Min paced back and forth, with a worried look: "the first thing, let you borrow the Dragon butcher''s knife to show me, you did it; The second thing, in Haozhou City, let you not marry Zhou Zhiruo, you also did it. "


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help humming.


    "The third thing," Zhao Min body shape meal, quietly looked at Zhang Wuji, "do you remember?"


    Zhang Wuji frowned, but soon put on a smile: "of course I remember."


    "What is it?" Zhao Min said coldly.


    "You told me not to be the leader of the Ming religion, to live with you and live like a God, right?" Zhang Wuji said with a smile.


    Looking at the familiar smile, Zhao Min felt a cold air rising from his back. Subconsciously, he stepped back. Even Zhou Zhiruo also stepped back.


    Zhang Wuji looked at the two women with a puzzled face: "what are you doing?"


    Zhao Min sighed: "even leader Zhou remembers it, but you don''t remember it."


    Zhang Wuji was stunned and asked Zhou Zhiruo: "Zhiruo, am I wrong?"


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at him in disbelief, then looked at Zhao Min, and replied in a deep voice: "the third thing Zhao Min asked you to do for her is to ask you to thrash for her every day."


    "I thought you were just blinded by the desire for power..." Zhao Min suddenly changed her tone and yelled, "who are you?"


    Zhang Wuji was stunned and said with a smile: "I''m Zhang Wuji. Who else can I be?"


    Zhao Min shook his head in a very positive tone and said, "you are not Zhang Wuji."


    Song Qingshu almost heard a great shift of the universe from the tree, though he doubted his identity, but Joyoung''s magic and heaven and earth moved away. But Zhao Min is the closest person to him, and song Qingshu doesn''t think she''s just talking about her intelligence.


    Zhou Zhiruo has always thought that Zhang Wuji is a bit strange, but now she is more concerned about her relationship with song Qingshu, so she doesn''t think much about it. Now when she hears Zhao Min say this, she can''t help but agree with that terrible conjecture.


    "After the shaoshishan lion slaughtering meeting, although you did it secretly, I''m not an idiot. How could I not know that you went out secretly to find Zhou Zhiruo every night?"


    Zhao Min seemed to fall into memory and said to himself: "at the beginning, I only thought that you were still in love with her. After all, you didn''t do anything out of line, so I pretended to turn a blind eye."


    "It was originally said that after you rescued your adoptive father, the Golden Lion King, you resigned as the leader of the Ming religion and quit the world. But after you came down from Shaoshi mountain, you didn''t mention it. I thought there was something left to deal with in your religion, so I put down my doubts and went back to Guangmingding with you."


    "Do you know when I began to doubt you?" Zhao Min looks at Zhang Wuji coldly.


    "When?" Zhang Wuji is noncommittal.


    With a flash of blush on his face, Zhao Min hummed: "after coming down from Shaoshi mountain, one night you quietly touched my room."


    "I know brother Wuji''s temperament best, but he has the most lustful heart and no lustful courage. If he can do this kind of thing of stealing jade and incense in the middle of the night, he won''t hesitate so long between our four girls."


    Zhang Wuji snorted without expression: "so that night you said that you didn''t want to lose your first time in the inn. You had to go back to Guangmingding to give it to me. You lied to me?"


    "Otherwise, how can I get away?" Zhao Min gave a sad smile, and obviously had a lingering fear of the situation at that time. "I don''t know where the real Wuji brother went. Even if your identity was torn down at that time, the people of Ming religion obviously wouldn''t believe me, so I had to pretend to be a snake with you and find a chance to escape back to Mongolia."


    "You suspected me just because I touched your room that night? I''m a man with strong blood. You''re so beautiful, and we''re in love. What''s so strange that I can''t help coming to you at night? " Zhang Wuji said in a deep voice.


    "Ah, who made me think too much," Zhao Min sighed. "I was originally a fox, and I was suspicious. When I got in touch with you, I got a lot of guesses. How can I be so stupid and give my body to you so easily before I know the truth. "


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face is very hot. He thinks that Zhang Wuji came to find himself in Shaoshi mountain. Although he feels that something is wrong with him, he almost lost himself.


    Fortunately, I insisted at the beginning. If it was true, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s pretty face suddenly turned white.


    "After returning to Ruyang palace, I can use Mongolia''s huge intelligence network to help me investigate this matter," Zhao Min continued. "What I found out really surprised me."


    "It''s OK for you to hook up with Zhou Zhiruo. For the rest, no matter you sent someone to find the ninth Princess of the former Emperor Chongzhen of Ming Dynasty and let her be the saint of Ming religion; Or do you rescue him from meizhuang of West Lake and help him regain the position of the leader of the sun moon god cult and take the opportunity to control the sun moon god cult; Or make friends with Huo Qingtong, the daughter of muzhuolun clan leader of Hui nationality in western regions, or even plan to marry Xiangxiang princess, the first beauty of Hui nationality, so as to unite the strength of Hui nationality to fight against Mongolia... No matter that, it''s a matter of great talent, even I have to praise, but... "Zhao Min''s words change, "But none of these things can be done by my brother Wuji."


    Zhang Wuji frowned, obviously surprised: "you actually check so detailed?"


    "It''s not too difficult to find out these things by using the Mongolian intelligence network, plus the fact that I have mental calculation but no intention," Zhao Min said faintly. "I said that I would go back to Ruyang palace to see my father and brother before I got married. I''m afraid you could not have it at that time, could you? With me watching your every move, you can''t do a lot of planning, not to mention reckoning the day. It seems that you were planning to meet sister Huo Qingtong in Mu Zhuolun at that time. "


    "More and more evidence appears in front of me, and I finally understand that you are not my Wuji brother. Great shift of the universe is as like as two peas, but I am puzzled that your Joyoung magic is not a fake, and your body seems to be exactly like a brother without a brother. So I still have a faint hope in my heart. I asked you three questions just now, but your answer is to convince me that you are not him. Zhao Min is firm and firm.


    "During this time, I used all my strength, and I didn''t find out where my real brother Wuji had gone. If that''s right, he''s gone, isn''t he? " Zhao Min''s tone suddenly became very sad.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face shocked to stay on the spot, obviously did not have time to digest the news of the explosion. The eyes of song Qingshu in the distant tree are shining. I don''t know what I think of.

 Chapter 422

    "This Zhang Wuji won''t be crossing like me, will he?" Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed, "this bad luck urges him to dress like Zhao Min''s man. Zhao Min is almost the smartest woman in the whole Golden Book system. It''s strange that she doesn''t see her flaws. Fortunately, my Zhou Zhi is not as smart as her, otherwise my identity may be exposed. "


    Song Qingshu doesn''t worry that Zhao Min will discover her secret later. After all, Zhao Min and song Qingshu haven''t said a few words before, and they don''t know Zhang Wuji as well as him. Even if she behaves abnormally, she probably won''t think that song Qingshu has changed.


    "Wife is better to be stupid!" Song Qingshu was filled with emotion, quietly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and gloated at Zhang Wuji in the distance.


    "Pa Pa ~"


    Zhang Wuji clapped and said with a smile: "it''s a wonderful reasoning, but it''s a pity... I''m Zhang Wuji. If you still don''t believe it, you can ask Zhiruo. She stabbed me with Yitian sword on the top of Guangming. She''s very familiar with my wound. "


    Seeing Zhao Min looking at himself questioningly, Zhou Zhiruo nodded slightly: "the wound is really right..."


    Zhao Min''s eyebrows wrinkled, but the heart surged up: is it really my wrong guess? But all the evidence shows that he is not my brother Wuji, but why are physical characteristics and martial arts the same as brother Wuji


    Zhang Wuji looked at her gently: "Minmin, I know that because I have been against you Mongolia, and contacted Zhiruo and mu Zhuolun, I don''t blame you for your resentment, but your remarks are too much."


    "When on earth did he begin to change?" Zhao Min had a flash of inspiration and thought of something that was about to be forgotten.


    When Zhang Wuji wanted to say something more, Zhao Min suddenly said, "at the lion slaughtering meeting, when brother Wuji faced the Vajra demon subduing circle of Shaolin Sandu, he was possessed by the devil."


    Zhang Wuji eyes Li mang a flash, immediately restore calm: "so what?"


    "At the beginning, after Wuji brother was possessed by the devil, it seemed that he soon recovered, and we didn''t take it seriously," Zhao Min said with pain in his heart. "I heard that there was a kind of enchantment in the extreme West... Now I think you took the opportunity to invade Wuji brother''s body at that time."


    Zhang Wuji snorted coldly: "joke, as the leader of the Ming religion, who can take my house


    "Brother brother brother Wuji has great shift of the universe of Joyoung, and he is not going to be invaded by evil spirits," Zhao Min sighed. "But I remember brother Wuji said that when he practiced" big move ", when he was trained to the seventh level, he found that seventh layers of pithy formula were not correct. He thinks that''s because the founder of "the great shift of heaven and earth" doesn''t have enough skills and can only practice to the sixth level. The formula of the seventh level is imagined by the founder out of thin air. "


    Zhang Wuji said without expression: "what do you want to say?"


    Zhao Min''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid that the seventh layer of pithy formula is not invented by the original author because of his lack of skills, but the pithy formula used by the original author to seize and give up reincarnation in the future! When brother Wuji practices the seventh level formula, your soul will lurk in. However, brother Wuji''s miraculous skill is unparalleled. You haven''t found a chance to start. At the lion slaughtering meeting, brother Wuji was forced to go crazy, so you took advantage of the opportunity to enter... "


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone in the audience turned pale, and song Qingshu''s mind turned rapidly: so it is, all the anomalies can explain why Zhang Wuji, a gentle and honest man, has changed so much, and why Zhang Wuji, who has the best martial arts, has been taken advantage of


    "Ha ha ha ~" Zhang Wuji burst out laughing madly, "although I know you are very smart, I didn''t expect you to be so smart. Just from such a trace, I can restore the truth."


    Heard him admit, Zhou Zhiruo heart five flavor Chen miscellaneous, subconsciously grasped the waist whip.


    Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a trace of inexplicable sadness, coldly asked: "who are you?"


    "The light is generally pure, and there is no moving curse.


    He is happy and has no trouble. If there is pain, there is no place.


    In the light of happiness, there is no place for sickness.


    If there are people who can live in that country, there will be no worries.


    The place is solemn and pure, and all evils are not pure;


    Happiness is everywhere in Chang Kuan Tai, where there is a prime minister and no place


    Zhang Wuji spread out his hands, moved his lips and recited a passage that seemed to be a poem, not a poem, not a prayer. A layer of solemn air gradually floated on his face. The air behind him became blurred, as if forming a sacred aperture, and his tone became ethereal: "I am the ruler of Guangming Kingdom, and the world calls me mingzun."


    "Mingzun?" Zhao Min was stunned, "are you the founder of the Ming religion?"


    "Not bad." Zhang Wuji nodded, "I devoted all my life to introducing the dualism of good and evil to the world, creating a bright and blissful world. Unfortunately, my life was too short... When I learned that the time was coming, I created the magical skill of" great shift of heaven and earth "and passed it on to the successive masters of the Ming religion. As long as someone can practice to the seventh level, his physical strength can accommodate my surging soul power, and I can take the opportunity to reincarnate. "


    "I just didn''t expect that nearly a thousand years later, none of the amazing people in the Ming religion could break through the sixth level. You people who were like Yang Dingtian, the former master of the Ming religion in the Central Plains, were possessed and died when they reached the fourth level. "


    "The emperor is worthy of those who want to. At last, there is a young man in China who has moved to the seventh level of heaven and earth. I finally wait until the bright day. Ha ha ha... It''s a perfect meat. The body is full of Yang. It''s better than my meat and body."


    Zhao Min silver teeth want to break, asked: "that I Wuji brother''s soul?"


    Zhou Zhiruo also gloomy face, glaring at each other.


    "Nature is fused by this seat." Zhang Wuji said with a smile, "it took me a lot of time to digest this powerful soul. It wasn''t until a few days ago that I completely integrated him. Now, if it wasn''t for his infatuation and the flaw in his soul, it''s not sure who will win. "


    "I''ll kill you!" Zhao Min said with gnashing teeth.


    "Kill me?" Zhang Wuji seems to have heard the funniest joke in the world, "why do you want to kill me? Although I am mingzun, I am also Zhang Wuji! As like as two peas brother, brother, I have a lot of memory. I have more memories than your brother.


    "You''re not him, you''re not him." Zhao Min shakes her head in despair. Wuji''s brother will never forget his promise to thrash for her. Although this person is no different from Zhang Wuji in appearance, memory and martial arts, she knows in her heart that the real Zhang Wuji is dead, or her soul is swallowed up by this mingzun.


    Looking at the west, Zhang Wuji''s eyes suddenly became deep and distant: "over the years, the sacrifices of the Persian general religion have been praying to our holy image, begging us to bring down miracles to help them defeat the demons on the Mongolian grassland."


    "For thousands of years, thanks to their faith, our soul has been immortal. As soon as we succeed, we begin to plan against Mongolia and plan to help these disciples and grandchildren. If not, no matter how smart you are, you won''t find my flaws. "


    Zhao Min coldly said: "if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself."


    Zhang Wuji sun ran a smile: "you know how?"


    Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo simultaneously step back: "do you want to kill people?"


    "That''s not necessary," Zhang Wuji said with a smile. "You two are rare beauties in the world. We have been lonely for thousands of years. We always need someone to serve us. It''s a pity that the saints of our religion are far away from the Persian general religion, and they can''t quench their thirst. I''ll promote you to be saints around us. "


    To understand the meaning of his words, the two girls could not help but be ashamed and angry: "it''s wishful thinking!"


    "Don''t you all love the master of this body? This body is as like as two peas in body and memory. Why do you resist this? Zhang Wuji said doubtfully.


    "Bah!" Zhao Min spat hard, "because your heart is different!"


    Zhang Wuji didn''t agree: "since you don''t listen to good advice, don''t blame me for my strong use. You mean woman from Mongolian grassland, I want to make you the most mean slave, so that your people can see your most lewd and mean side.... "


    Song Qing is still in shock when he hears Zhang Wuji''s words. He can''t help but be happy: this mingzun sees his people being bullied by Mongolia, and he can''t help taking out his anger at Zhao Min


    Thinking of the noble princess being transferred, taught and enslaved, song Qingshu shakes all over. The picture is so beautiful that he has a bloody nose.


    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously protected Zhao Min and said: "normally, you are so smart. Why are you so stupid today? Since you want to tear him down, why don''t you bring your experts? Let''s go. I''ll hold him for a while


    Zhao Min was stunned: "why did you save me?" She knew that Zhou Zhiruo always wanted to get rid of her, but she never thought that she would stand in front of her.


    "If other people want to kill you, I don''t care about you, but he can''t. He killed brother Wuji." Zhou Zhiruo looks coldly at mingzun not far away.


    Although Zhou Zhiruo has decided to cut off her love with Huijian, she can''t forget it all at once. What''s more, she has just learned that the real Zhang Wuji has died, so she subconsciously moves to revenge for him.


    "If I don''t leave, I''ll kill him and avenge brother Wuji." Zhao Min stubbornly shook his head and drew a dagger from his waist.


    Zhou Zhiruo said angrily: "with the terrible breath on his body, even if you and I join hands, we will never be his opponent. If we''re both stuck here, who''s going to get the news out? Who will avenge brother Wuji? "


    Seeing that Zhao Min was still hesitating, Zhou Zhiruo said quickly, "he is full of hatred for Mongolia in his heart. If you fall into his hands, you will definitely come to no good end. I''m not the same. I''m valuable to him. He won''t hurt me for the time being. After you escape, you can gather your experts to kill him... By the way, you can inform my husband that his martial arts skills should be able to help you. "


    "Who is your husband?" Zhao Min a Leng, a time did not respond.


    "Song Qingshu!" Zhou Zhiruo while concentrating on the prevention of not far away Zhang Wuji suddenly difficult, while answering.


    Zhao Min turned her eyes and said with a smile, "you''d better go and talk to him later."


    "What?" Zhou Zhiruo was confused.


    "Are you two muttering enough?" Zhang Wuji chuckled, "what a sisterhood. I don''t think you have to fight. None of you can leave tonight."


    "Not necessarily!" A clear male voice came from the distance, and a figure came slowly.

 Chapter 423

    "I thought it was a master hiding there. I didn''t expect it was you." Zhang Wuji saw that song Qingshu came out without any unexpected expression.


    "I thought Zhang Wuji had just changed his mind, but I didn''t expect that he was occupied by mingzun." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    "Are you here, too?" Under the moonlight, Zhou Zhiruo was surprised to see the appearance of song Qingshu.


    Zhao Min reluctantly smile: "I just said, you will be glad to show your attitude tonight."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face is cloudy and sunny. She thinks that if she and Zhang Wuji were ambiguous just now, now she is really a stranger.


    "Zhiruo, I''m glad you think of me first in a critical moment." Song Qingshu comes to Zhou Zhiruo and holds her hand as bright and clean as jade.


    In front of Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji''s face, Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously shrinks her hand to the back, some unnaturally says: "who missed you, just looking for you to help me revenge."


    "It''s revenge for your ex boyfriend." Song Qingshu had no sullen face and said with a smile, "but who told me to be broad-minded? It''s no big deal to help your ex boyfriend revenge."


    "You Zhou Zhiruo was so angry that she twisted her head to one side.


    Looking at their bickering, Zhao Min was disappointed. He thought that he and Wuji were so sweet at the beginning. Thinking of this, Zhao Min immediately recovered. Looking at mingzun not far away, he said: "Song Qingshu, you help me kill this old monster, I can promise you any conditions!"


    "Any conditions?" Song Qingshu eyebrows shaking a few times, obviously thought of some dirty pictures.


    Zhang Wuji chuckled: "are you three done flirting? It''s just too much to kill me. "


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu showed a strange smile, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    Zhang Wuji''s pupils suddenly contracted violently. It turned out that song Qingshu''s fingers were holding the fierce sword Qi, which was only three inches away from his neck.


    When the two figures touch each other, song Qingshu has returned to the original place. Looking at the blood beads on his fingertips, he screams a pity.


    Zhang Wuji touched the bone scar on his face. He could not help frowning: "I underestimated your martial arts. I didn''t expect that you could grow up to this level in just one or two years."


    "I said, mingzun, have you lived too long, and your brain is not working well? It''s not that we haven''t dealt with each other not long ago. We don''t know what kind of confidence you have Song Qingshu shook his head, a look of disdain.


    "Humble mole ant, do you think it was our real strength last time? Let''s have a look at the supreme power of the Ming religion. " Zhang Wuji opened his hands, his clothes were windless, his hair band was broken by the force, and his long hair was flying in the air.


    The sacred fire order around his waist seems to be controlled by an invisible hand. One by one, it is suspended in the mid air and revolves around Zhang Wuji''s body, making the sound of dragon chanting from time to time.


    "The holy fire order martial arts of Persian Mingjiao?"


    Song with no predecessors, great shift of the universe, Zhang Wuji''s Joyoung, the sixth layers of the original, and the Taijiquan, Taiji Sword imparted by Zhang Sanfeng. The martial arts configuration was also beaten by the three performer of Persia, but in addition to Zhang Wuji''s actual combat ability, It also has something to do with the magic fire used by the three Persian envoys.


    Speaking of song, great shift of the universe between Song Qing and Ming Zun has been played two times, but every time he used Zhang Wuji''s own martial arts, so song Ching''s thinking was always how to break his great move and the Joyoung''s magic power. At this moment, he suddenly encountered the holy fire order.


    "Go away. I don''t have time to protect you later." Song Qingshu blocks the two women behind him and says quickly.


    Zhou Zhiruo shook her head: "I''ll stay and help you."


    The nine Yin manual the nine Yin manual classics has reached a very high level, though the Song Qing Book knows that Zhou Zhi - Lu is not the same as martial arts nowadays. Though it is not as good as Guo Jing''s decades of accomplishment in practicing the nine Yin manual, he has nothing to do with the other people who have trained nine Yin and true classics in the rivers and lakes.


    But song Qingshu still doesn''t plan to let her in. After all, mingzun is the opponent this time. I don''t know how many maces there are. It''s too risky for Zhou Zhiruo to get involved.


    "You can help me to take care of Zhao Min by the way." Song Qingshu knew that he would not listen to his own words because of Zhou Zhiruo''s temperament, so he had to change his opinion.


    "You won''t get her, will you?" Seeing that song Qingshu has not forgotten Zhao Min at this moment, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly looks strange. The women around Song Qingshu during this period of time just dazzled her. Moreover, they were clearly together just now. If song Qingshu really wanted to have something with Zhao Min, Zhou Zhiruo would not feel strange at all.


    Even in Zhou Zhiruo''s heart, there is a kind of secret joy. At the beginning, Zhang Wuji lost to Zhao Min, which made her extremely unwilling. Now, Feng Shui turns around, and she has the advantage of song Qingshu''s wife. It''s time for Zhao Min to taste the bitter taste of the loser.


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Zhao Min blushed first and couldn''t help scolding: "what nonsense! Oh, be careful


    A piece of holy fire flies silently from the dark to song Qingshu. Seeing that Zhao Min pays attention to himself and Zhou Zhiruo, he quickly draws his sword and cuts it.


    Dang!


    The sword in Zhao Min''s hand broke at the sound of the thunder. His face was flushed with thunder. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have time to check her injury, and the large holy fire orders had been continuously attacked. He quickly pulled out the wooden sword to protect the two women.


    Every time the wood sword meets the sacred fire, the song and Qing books feel that the air is turning up once. The heart is not frightened. Zhang Wuji, Joyoung, has great powers. What''s more, the inner force of the world is scanty than that of him. I never expected that the behavior of the Ming Dynasty would be stronger than that of Zhang Wuji.


    But after all, song Qingshu practiced the most profound martial arts of the tantric school, and the double cultivation of women made him get twice the result with half the effort. Although it was not as good as mingzun, the gap did not reach the point of despair.


    What bothers song Qingshu even more is the strange attack track of the holy fire order. You know, when ten thousand swords were launched at the same time, he could easily point down the arrows one by one, but now there are only six holy fire orders, which makes him in a hurry.


    For many times, he thought that he had calculated the trajectory of the order of the holy fire, so he stabbed it ahead of time. As a result, the order of the holy fire seemed to violate the laws of physics. He changed the trajectory temporarily, which made song Qingshu stab it into the empty place with a sword, which was very painful.


    And even if song Qingshu gets the order of the holy fire, the order of the holy fire will fly away and then attack him.


    "Be careful." Song Qingshu had no time to deal with the situation behind him, so he had to remind him verbally.


    Zhou Zhiruo nods and shakes the whip in his hand. He blows a sacred fire order flying in front of Zhao min. Zhao Min''s small face turns pale and looks at the distant sacred fire order with lingering fear. He can''t help but smile gratefully at Zhou Zhiruo.


    Song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t continue to be beaten passively like this. If he didn''t get killed by the holy fire, he would be exhausted sooner or later¡° You hold on for a while


    Song Qingshu gave up the order to shoot down the holy fire in front of him. With a flash, he attacked mingzun in the pavilion.


    He knew that he didn''t block most of the attacks of the order of the holy fire in front of him. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min can''t block the attack of the order of the holy fire alone. In fact, song Qingshu is also gambling. According to what mingzun said before, he is like an old lust who has been hungry for thousands of years. Song Qingshu bet that he would never want to hurt these two women who are beautiful and beautiful.


    When Zhou Zhiruo used the white Python whip to the extreme, she stopped all the sacred fire orders flying in the sky. However, every time the sacred fire order touched the whip in her hand, her face turned white. When she could not support it immediately, all the sacred fire orders disappeared and flew to the pavilion one after another.


    Yu Guang glances at the situation of the two girls, and song Qingshu smiles happily. As expected, he wins the bet. He didn''t have to stay in one place to resist mingzun''s 6 attacks, so he could give full play to his speed advantage.


    Song Qingshu''s figure suddenly appeared and disappeared. He surrounded mingzun in the center. One moment, he attacked mingzun''s temple from the top right, and the next moment, he appeared on the ground to pick up mingzun''s tendons


    Because the speed is too fast, in mingzun''s eyes, song Qingshu''s figure is everywhere, and it''s not just a mirage. Every figure''s attack is real. If you are not careful, you will be hit by the other party.


    Mingzun created the whole martial arts system of Mingjiao, which can''t be described by a martial arts master. For other top experts, they had already died under the attack of song Qingshu, but mingzun, with his amazing accomplishments and fighting consciousness, managed to survive.


    Even a few counterattacks, but also almost hit the song Qingshu, because the other side is too fast, in the end, only the shadow is broken. In shock and anger, mingzun quickly summoned back the holy fire to protect his whole body, and finally managed to recover the situation.


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min couldn''t tell each other. They could only see the two shadows intertwined with each other. Where they passed, the big tree collapsed, the floor was broken, and the flying leaves were broken into powder.


    The two women looked at each other in horror. Zhao Min said anxiously, "who do you think will win?"


    "Who do you want to win?" Zhou Zhiruo asked.


    The two girls are always at loggerheads. Hearing her words, Zhao MINXIU frowns: "are you talking nonsense?"


    "After all, mingzun''s body belongs to Zhang Wuji of your family. He also has most of Zhang Wuji''s memories. In fact, if you turn a blind eye to him, there is no difference between him and Zhang Wuji. Do you really want him to die?" Zhou Zhiruo laughed unkindly.


    "In my heart, brother Wuji is dead. That man is his killer." Zhao Min face a cold, cold voice says.

 Chapter 424

    "Can''t you go and help him?" Zhao Min knows that his kung fu is only enough to deal with the second and third class figures in the Wulin, but Zhou Zhiruo won the title of "No.1 in the world" at the lion slaughtering conference, although the title is full of moisture.


    Looking at the two groups of blurred light and shadow, Zhou Zhiruo shook her head: "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that I can''t help. They are too fast. I force my hand, and it will only become his burden."


    "Hum, you were so powerful when you bullied me. Now you are useless when you really need your help." Zhao Min disdained to curl his mouth, can''t help rolling his eyes.


    Zhou Zhiruo faintly back: "as long as you can bully enough."


    "You Zhao Min was choked by her words, and snorted coldly, "since you can''t, it''s up to me."


    "You?" Zhou Zhiruo looked up and down at Zhao Min for a while, and finally laughed with disdain, "I let you two hands, you can''t beat me, still want to help?"


    "Big chests are really brainless," Zhao Min sneered. "Not all problems need to be solved with martial arts."


    Taking a look at Zhao Min''s bulging chest, and then looking down at his obviously smaller chest, Zhou Zhiruo''s face flashed a bright red. Before he had time to attack, he heard Zhao Min shouting to the two people in the battle group:


    "What''s your name... Mingzun? Your disciples and grandchildren in Persia are almost slaughtered by the Mongolian Western Expedition. How can you still have the heart to make trouble in the Central Plains?"


    "Nonsense, Huoshan just sent someone to stab xuliewu, the commander of the Mongolian Western Expedition, seriously. He took the opportunity to join the Egyptian Mamluk cavalry to annihilate 2W of the elite Mongolians and decapitate your Mongolian vanguard." The voice of mingzun''s sneer came out.


    Today, although the Persian Ming religion nominally takes Xiaozhao as its leader, the power of the religion is still in the hands of Huo Shan, the great elder. Huo Shan is an old man in the mountains who makes European countries fear.


    "How long ago was that?" Zhao Min disdained to smile, "this period of time you leave Guangming top in the Central Plains, I''m afraid the news is not smooth enough?"? Because xuliewu was assassinated and seriously injured, we summoned 100000 elite Mongolian cavalry to raze the vulture nest, the site of your Ming Persian sect. When Huoshan saw that he could not do anything, he led the remaining members of the Ming religion to surrender. However, Khan was angry with their previous assassination and ordered Huoshan and others to be executed. "


    "What Mingzun was both surprised and angry. Obviously, this news was too unexpected. In his layout, he needed to be echoed by the Persian general religion and the Ming religion in China. If the Persian general religion was destroyed, he would not be able to support himself even if he controlled more forces in China.


    "Ah


    Because of the distraction, mingzun didn''t avoid a new round of attack from Song Qingshu. He had a few more sword marks on his body. He was so frightened that he quickly focused on dealing with them.


    After stabilizing the situation, mingzun angrily scolded: "Mongolian goblins, it is clear that they are deliberately distracting me. The Persian general altar is hidden in the mountains. There is a blockhouse hundreds of meters away, which is easy to defend but hard to attack. For hundreds of years, the Lords of Europa wanted to get rid of it. As a result, the eagle nest still stands in the mountains. Don''t say you have a hundred thousand troops, that''s a million troops. What''s the use of that! "


    The location of the Persian general altar of the Ming religion is the eagle''s nest. Countless blockhouses are scattered around for tens of miles. For hundreds of years, no foreign enemy has ever successfully invaded it, or even connected to the eagle''s nest. Therefore, after mingzun came back to God, he naturally did not believe what Zhao Min said.


    "You''ve been pretending to be brother Wuji for so long, and now you know I''m a fairy?" Zhao Min''s lips showed a beautiful radian. "Although what you said is true, you don''t think about it. Why are the Lords of Europa helpless to you? Isn''t it because they have too few troops and are too far away from the Persian arena? "


    Zhao Min put his hands behind him, and as he walked, he said, "the Lords of Europa, how many soldiers can a castle muster? Huoshan, of course, he doesn''t have to be afraid. In the early days of the great Mongol Empire, tens of thousands of people swept all the way to the Rhine river bank. Now for Huoshan, 100000 troops have been sent out for the first time. Do you really think the eagle nest can''t be broken


    Mingzun''s heart was suddenly shocked. Since he succeeded in seizing Zhang Wuji, he led the Ming religion to fight with the Mongolian army. Naturally, he knew that the Mongolian cavalry was terrible. If Tiemuzhen really sent 100000 elite cavalry to attack the eagle nest, the eagle nest would not be able to hold.


    Mingzun was worried about gain and loss in his heart, so it was hard to avoid some stagnation in his hands. How could song Qingshu miss such a good opportunity? Under the pursuit of victory, a sword is faster than a sword. The sword spirit is as if dozens of song Qingshu were attacking mingzun at the same time.


    Mingzun was shocked to find that he could not recover the situation. After a hundred moves at most, he was afraid that he would have a grudge on the spot.


    "The goblin is dead!" Mingzun roared, no longer let the holy fire protect his side, but all shot at Zhao min.


    The smell of destroying heaven and earth attached to the order of the holy fire, not to mention Zhao minjiao Didi''s body, is hard granite. If it is touched by the order of the holy fire, it can only be broken into powder. The battle between Song Qingshu and mingzun for such a long time is natural and clear. If you don''t care about Zhao Min, the next move to continue to attack, mingzun is also seriously injured, but Zhao Min must be dead.


    There was no room for song Qingshu''s hesitation. It seemed subconsciously that song Qingshu gave up attacking mingzun. With a flash of his body, he waved his sword to the holy fire in the air.


    Mingzun showed a strange smile. With a wave of his long sleeve, the order of the holy fire seemed to have been given instructions. Suddenly, it spread out and whirled around to take photos of songqingshu.


    Song Qingshu worried that he would not be able to save Zhao Min, so he used his speed to the extreme. At this time, he was too old to dodge in mid air. He managed to fly three sacred fire orders, but was heavily patted by the other three sacred fire orders.


    "Poof!" Song Qingshu''s blood gushed out. Before he could breathe, mingzun had already printed his vest.


    Song Qingshu felt as if all the viscera were broken, and the Qi in his body almost collapsed. He quickly swung his sword back with his backhand.


    Mingzun''s pupil coagulated. He quickly retreated a few feet and looked at the blood holes in front of him. He could not help but be shocked: "what''s your sword technique?"


    Song Qingshu coughed another mouthful of blood and shook his head with a bitter smile. When he was seriously injured, he hastily used ten thousand swords to return to his family. As expected, his power was greatly reduced. Mingzun looks at the painting all over his body, but he has successfully avoided all the key points. What he suffered is only skin injuries. He has lost his fighting power completely now, just like fighting his last true Qi with ten thousand swords.


    Mingzun obviously knew all this and couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that as soon as he realized that he would be under the control of song Qingshu, he immediately gave up his defense and used the holy fire to attack Zhao Min not far away.


    In fact, he is also gambling. If song Qingshu doesn''t save Zhao Min, he will only die faster. However, he is an amazing man after all. He knows that there is still half a chance to turn the tables after gambling, but if he doesn''t gamble, he will surely die.


    All this just happened between the rise and fall of the rabbit. When the two women reacted, song Qingshu had vomited blood and half knelt on the ground. If he hadn''t supported most of his weight by the wooden sword in his hand, he would have been lying on the ground directly.


    The two women turned pale at the same time, and ran to him one after another. Zhou Zhiruo''s lightness skill was higher, and Zhao Min was closer. Almost at the same time, they came to song Qingshu and helped him.


    "Zhao Min, Zhao Min, you love Zhang Wuji so much that you''ve already been moved." Mingzun knew that song Qingshu''s injuries could not recover if he did not recuperate for a few years, so he was not in a hurry to attack. He had to adjust his chaotic internal breathing first.


    "You''re bloody!" Zhao Min is so angry that he shivers all over, but his heart is already cold. By now, I''m afraid all three of them will die tonight. She could not help but secretly regret that she had known that she should bring more people. If any one of them were around, the situation would not be so bad.


    All the reasons are attributed to Zhao Min''s subconscious not wanting Zhang Wuji''s accident to be known by outsiders. According to her long-term observation, she judged that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are still superior to those of Taoist masters, and will never be inferior to that fake Zhang Wuji. And even if not, it''s no problem to take yourself away safely with the top lightness skill song Qingshu showed on his way to Kaifeng for medical treatment.


    Unfortunately, she never thought that in order to save herself, song Qingshu gave up his absolute advantage and was seriously injured by the fake Zhang Wuji. In this way, no one could run away.


    "Why did you come back to save me?" Zhao Min wiped the tears on his cheek and scolded, "it''s too late for me to exchange my life for his."


    "It''s a pity I don''t want you to die." Song Qingshu sighed a little. Just now, he saw mingzun use that move to encircle Wei and save Zhao. He knew that there was a cheat in it, but he couldn''t do it. He watched Zhao Minxiang disappear.


    In the last life, Zhao Min and Ren Yingying are the two favorite women in Song Qingshu. Zhao Min, in particular, is brilliant and charming, noble but has the courage to abandon everything for love.


    After coming to this almost illusory world, song Qingshu finally saw the princess who "I prefer to force" with his own eyes. It''s a pity that his fate was too miserable at the beginning. He didn''t have the time to be romantic at all. Instead, he had to fight for survival and revenge. What''s more, Zhao Min was also his enemy''s woman.


    After several years in the world, song Qingshu and Zhao Min have little contact. Compared with Zhou Zhiruo, Xia Qingqing and Xuexue, song Qingshu doesn''t have much affection for Zhao min. however, when she sees her life hanging on the line, she still ignores her own danger to save her. Maybe it''s just because Zhao Min represents a dream of his previous life.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned black, but seeing that he was dying, it was not easy for him to attack, so he had to glare at Zhao Min and scold: "look what you''ve done!"

 Chapter 425

    See Zhou Zhiruo blame oneself, Zhao Min also angry: "close me what matter?"


    Zhou Zhiruo put Qi into song Qingshu''s body to heal his wounds. She felt that it was like a mud ox entering the sea. She was even more angry: "if you didn''t act smart, how could mingzun have noticed you? Song Qingshu will not be seriously injured in order to save you. "


    For a moment, Zhao Min said, "I just want to help."


    "If you want to help, you should stay away from them!" Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows are on the rise.


    "Hey, are you enemies in your last life? It''s too late. It''s still noisy here. " Song Qingshu coughed twice and said speechless.


    "Hum!" The two women turned their faces at the same time.


    "If Zhang Wuji had a spirit in heaven and saw that two women who once loved him deeply moved their feelings, I don''t know how he would feel." When mingzun finished his exercise, he felt that he had recovered to 7788. Looking at the three men flirting there, he couldn''t help sneering.


    "Bah!" Zhao Min spat, "I don''t know what you ate, your mouth stinks!"


    Mingzun said with a smile, "does my mouth stink? You''ll have a taste later."


    "You Zhao Min has a pretty face, red and white, and her chest rises and falls sharply. She comes from a noble family and has numerous masters under her command. How ever has she been teased by a man like this.


    Zhou Zhiruo stood up, holding the whip hand tight tight, light to Zhao Min said: "you take song Qingshu to go, I help you block for a while."


    Zhao Min a Zheng: "that you are not?"


    Zhou Zhiruo said coldly: "can you stop talking nonsense? I can''t hold him for long."


    Zhao Min silver teeth a bite, will song Qingshu on the shoulder, is about to take her away, but song Qingshu gently pushed her away: "you go."


    Hearing his words, Zhou Zhiruo''s face flashed a strange color: "why don''t you go?"


    Song Qingshu said with a gentle smile: "how can we let our women work hard to escape."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s heart trembled, but there was no expression on her face: "do you know if you can leave successfully, you can take revenge for me in the future?"


    "I know," Song Qingshu nodded, "but I need to sacrifice you to live a miserable life... I can''t do it. It''s a big deal. I''m going to stay here to fight with you. Aren''t you welcome? "


    Zhou Zhiruo''s body trembled slightly and took a deep breath: "good!"


    Zhao Min looked at Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo. Seeing the firm light on their faces, he couldn''t help stamping his feet: "well, it''s because of me. Since you don''t go, I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Pa Pa Pa~


    Mingzun clapped his hands and said, "it''s a very touching scene, but little Mongolian girl, the couple decided to live and die together. Don''t you feel ashamed if an outsider has to insert it?"


    Zhao Min''s face turned red, and subconsciously explained: "anyway, now that you know brother Wuji has been killed by you, and there is no hope of revenge, it''s better to go down to find brother Wuji as soon as possible, and hope he hasn''t drunk Mengpo soup."


    Mingzun laughed with disdain: "as a Mongolian princess, what you believe in should be eternal life. Actually, you are the ghosts and gods of the Han people. You are really a deviant little girl. But it''s not so easy for you to die. I said that I would make you a slave and attack you day and night, so as to solve the hatred of Mongolia for killing our people. "


    Zhao Min''s pretty face faded away. She said to Zhou Zhiruo quietly, "Hey, don''t you want to kill me all the time? If you can''t do it later, you''ll kill me first."


    Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help looking at her and said, "I may not have the time to kill you later... Why don''t you commit suicide now?"


    Zhao Min laughed awkwardly: "people still want to live a little longer. Besides, the great changshengtian does not allow his people to commit suicide."


    "Your longevity is so useful. Why don''t you ask him to deal with this old monster?" Zhou Zhiruo turned her lips.


    "Er..." Zhao Min stopped for a moment.


    "You don''t have to waste your time. If you don''t speak, no one will die." Seeing the two girls making a lot of noise, mingzun snorted impatiently.


    "Is it?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face was cold, and he whipped the whip around Zhao Min''s neck. With the power of the white Python whip, Zhao Min''s slender neck would be strangled for a moment.


    Mingzun frowned, and the sacred fire order flew to Zhou Zhiruo. Zhou Zhiruo withdrew his whip and drew it on the sacred fire order. The sacred fire order in the air seemed to have eyes, and avoided with a very strange arc.


    If Zhou Zhiruo hasn''t recovered, she will feel numb in several big acupoints. It turns out that several other sacred fire orders have quietly bypassed her side and controlled her acupoints.


    Zhao Min finally reacts to come over, after afraid ground touched his neck, glaring Zhou Zhiruo: "you really plan to kill me?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to kill you?" Zhou Zhiruo has a natural expression.


    "Didn''t I ask you to kill later?" Zhao Min was speechless.


    "There will be no chance later." Zhou Zhiruo sighed.


    "Why are you so useless? At least you are the leader of a sect. How can you be restrained by others! Where is the prestige of the lion slaughtering conference? " See Zhou Zhiruo blink of an eye is controlled, Zhao Min a pair of hate iron not steel appearance.


    "Why don''t you go and kill him yourself?" Zhou Zhiruo a word let Zhao Min shut up.


    A burst of arrogant laughter resounded through the sky. Mingzun said to Zhou Zhiruo as he approached the three: "headmaster Zhou, just now this smelly boy said to stay and die with you. Are you moved? Now you should understand that it''s not that he is great, but that he knows that you can''t stop me at all, and he can''t leave at all, so he pretends to be generous and stays


    Song Qingshu lightly smile, also don''t explain, on the contrary is Zhou Zhiruo sneer: "mind dirty person, see anyone is mean."


    Zhao Min tilted his head and gave Zhou Zhiruo a smile: "it''s rare for us to agree."


    Mingzun''s face was gloomy, and he ignored the two girls. Looking at Song Qingshu, he said, "song, I can let one of the three of you leave. Who do you think I''ll let go?"


    "Would you be so kind?" Song Qingshu a Leng, quickly understand the other side''s sinister intentions, "then you let Zhao Min go."


    Mingzun burst out laughing: "Miss Zhou, do you see that? Your man would rather save another woman than his wife, aren''t you very cold? "


    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo was silent, mingzun continued: "before, I thought that the enchantress surnamed Zhao had a relationship with him. Now it seems that he has."


    Song Qingshu was not worried, but laughed and asked: "Oh, I have a affair with the princess? I''d like to hear more about it. "


    Mingzun said coldly: "you have nothing to do with that little girl. How can you give up killing me in order to save him and make the form reverse; If she doesn''t have anything to do with you, how can she just bring you here without taking the master of Ruyang palace? Just now, how could you give up the chance to escape and willingly stay and die with you? "


    "It seems to be true that you said that," Song Qingshu nodded, turned to look at Zhao Min, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the princess would be deeply in love with me. If she was lucky enough to escape this disaster, she would forget Zhang Wuji. What would you do with me?"


    "Bah!" Zhao Min''s face turned red. "That old monster is crazy. Are you crazy with him? If it wasn''t for your serious injury, I would have torn your mouth. "


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows wrinkled and she couldn''t help staring at Zhao Min: "how do you like to rob me so much?"


    "Who robbed you?" The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth curved a good-looking radian. "The princess likes to rob other people''s things. What''s the matter?"


    "Shameless." Zhou Zhiruo not only did not get angry, but laughed. Now they are in danger. They fight before they die, but also have a different flavor.


    Zhao Min made a grimace with pride, and then topped the song Qingshu beside the top: "Hey, song, why do you choose to let me go? It''s not really interesting for the princess, is it?"


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly raised her ears, obviously also very concerned about song Qingshu''s answer.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "Zhiruo and I can die together, and we can be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life. We are not lonely on the way to huangquan; If I die with you and watch you and Zhang Wuji live together on the way to huangquan, wouldn''t I be depressed to death? "


    Hearing the four words of Yuanyang, Zhou Zhiruo quietly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and thought: it''s not bad for her and him to die together because so many things have happened between them.


    What Zhao Min cares about is his last sentence. Listening to song Qingshu''s tone, he seems to be slightly jealous. For some reason, Zhao Min is inexplicably happy.


    Looking at the two women''s heartfelt smile, mingzun''s anger surged up: "it''s so easy to die together?"


    His eyes wandered on the two girls, one bright and charming, the other pure and beautiful. Mingzun''s eyes showed a strange light. He said with a smile: "Song Qingshu, you can rest assured to die. In the history of the Han Dynasty, a hero surnamed Cao once said, "don''t worry about your wife if I raise her." This sentence is for you intact. "


    Zhao Min said angrily, "you are also a great master. The doctrine of Ming religion yearns for the light, punishes the evil and promotes the good. How can you be so shameless?"


    Mingzun laughed with indifference: "my views on good and evil can''t be understood by ordinary people like you. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, this is the greatest good in the world. You Mongolian Western expeditionary army burned, killed, plundered and humiliated women. I want you to have a taste of such humiliation. What''s wrong with that? "


    "What about Zhou Zhiruo? She didn''t hurt your grandchildren. " Zhao Min can''t help saying.


    "According to the words of the Han people, it is the greatest honor for women in the world to be able to serve us Mingzun said haughtily.


    "I''m ashamed of my shameless manner." Song Qingshu shook his head with a bitter smile, but secretly gathered his true Qi at his fingertips. After this period of breathing, he thought to himself that when mingzun came over, he should be able to die with him.


    He was thinking about how to hook him up without arousing the other party''s suspicion, but not far away came a clear female voice: "bah, bah, you really don''t know how to be ashamed."

 Chapter 426

    When they went along, they saw a girl in a light green shirt standing not far away, glaring at mingzun with a look of indignation. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with what he had just said.


    "Smelly girl, what do you say?" He was robbed by a teenage girl and could not hang on his face as mingzun.


    The girl in the light green shirt stretched out her finger and scratched her face: "I said, bah, bah, you are really shameless. Are you deaf?"


    Seeing the girl''s innocent appearance, Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo asked mingzun if he was deaf. They couldn''t help laughing. Although song Qingshu also thought it funny, he said anxiously, "little girl, please leave here. It''s very dangerous here."


    The light green girl looked back at Song Qingshu, her eyes bent like crescent moon: "you are very kind-hearted. You helped me bury Xiaobai before, but now you are dying and still care about me."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "who is Xiaobai?"


    The girl in the light green shirt looked pale: "that''s the poor Aries."


    "Well, it''s just a lift." Song Qingshu was speechless, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Eh, I remember elder brother, you are very good at martial arts. Why are you half dead now? Are you beaten by this shameless man?" The light green girl suddenly pointed at mingzun and asked suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile: "yes."


    The green girl looked at mingzun: "it seems that your martial arts are very good."


    Mingzun''s face was already livid: "dead girl, nonsense will kill people."


    Song Qingshu rarely agreed: "little sister, you go quickly, this old monster is not a good stubble, be careful that he will kill you."


    "Kill me?" The girl in light green was stunned and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of him."


    Mingzun snorted coldly, but he could not suppress his anger any more. He pointed his hand at the girl, and a piece of holy fire order shot away. However, mingzun saw that she was just a pretty girl, so he could not help but feel pity for her. The order of the fast flame didn''t hit her. He just wanted to teach her a lesson.


    "Little... Heart." Before Song Qingshu finished, his mouth was almost closed, because he saw the girl grasp it, and he caught the torch order.


    The girl put the torch order in her hand and knocked it with the green bamboo gang. After hearing the bang bang, she exclaimed in surprise, "eh, what''s this thing made of? It''s very hard."


    Mingzun was also shocked. Although he only used three parts of his strength, could ordinary people accept the order of the holy fire? As soon as the sleeve shakes, the flame order in the girl''s hand flies back to mingzun''s sleeve as if she heard the call.


    "Little girl, who are you?" Mingzun looked at her with fear.


    "What''s my name? My name is ah Qing The girl replied without warning.


    "Ah Qing?" Mingzun thought for a while, but he couldn''t think of any hermit master''s daughter named ah Qing.


    On the other hand, song Qingshu''s face is wonderful. Ah Qing, the girl raising sheep, is that the one in the Yue girl sword?


    The first experts in the system of Jin Yong''s novels were discussed on the Internet in the previous life. Some said that they were floor sweepers, others said that they wanted to be defeated alone... The public said that they were in charge of the public affairs, and the old woman said that they were in charge of the affairs, but everyone tacitly excluded one person, because in everyone''s opinion, that person''s martial arts skills were far beyond Jin Yong''s system, and it was a bug.


    That person is a Qing, the daughter of Yue. A common green bamboo stick beat 3000 top soldiers of Yue who dominated the spring and Autumn period. The whole process was easy and enjoyable, creating a myth of one man against one army.


    As strong as Xiao Feng, when the Liao rebels subdued the rebel leader Yelv Chongyuan, they also took advantage of the other party''s carelessness and risked their lives to make him do it again. I''m afraid there is no possibility of success.


    Wang Chongyang, the No.1 in the world, was helpless to the Jin army; In the later period of the sculpture, Zhou Botong, Yideng, pharmacist Huang, with Huang Rong and Cheng Ying, who are the world''s first-class experts, almost annihilated under the encirclement and suppression of hundreds of Mongolian soldiers


    It can be seen from this that ah Qing''s record of 1vs3000 is so unfavourable.


    "Why do you look so strange?" Zhao Min pays close attention to song Qingshu from time to time. Seeing the smile on his face, he can''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath: "I want to say, maybe we don''t have to be the same fate Mandarin Duck tonight."


    "Bah, who wants to be the same as you?" Zhao Min''s face was slightly red, and he couldn''t help spat.


    Zhou Zhiruo was more concerned about the girl''s martial arts, because she had a fight with mingzun. She knew that although mingzun was careless just now, she was not as easy as that girl to take mingzun''s sacred fire order.


    Hearing song Qingshu say so, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but interrupt and ask, "do you know that ah Qing?"


    "It''s not just recognition. Her name is like thunder." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    Zhou Zhiruo was stunned and asked subconsciously, "is she so famous? It seems that she has never heard of such a person in the world."


    Zhao Min nodded her head. The information network of Ruyang palace had never heard of this girl. Naturally, she did not understand why song Qingshu was so powerful.


    "You''ll see." Song Qingshu gave an enigmatic smile.


    Although mingzun is a little afraid of the girl''s identity, he can''t let her leave alive for the sake of keeping her secret.


    As a great master of martial arts, although the girl behaved a little abnormally, she was not paid attention to by mingzun.


    "Little girl, let''s see if you can catch the order of the holy fire this time." Mingzun snorted coldly and waved his big hand. The holy fire order shot at ah Qing several times faster than just now. This time, mingzun didn''t keep his hand any longer. The holy fire order not only had the smell of terror and destruction, but also hit ah Qing.


    Ah Qing''s face was tight, obviously no longer relaxed. She carefully gazed at the trajectory of the flame, and once again extended her soft and white hand.


    Just as she was about to grasp the order of the holy fire, the order of the holy fire sent out a sound of dragon chanting. Suddenly, it broke into six pieces and whirled to ah Qing''s side. She wanted to hit the acupoints all over the back.


    "Mingzun is really shameless. He put six sacred fire orders together and pretended to shoot only one." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but scold. According to his conjecture, mingzun should not know ah Qing. As mingzun, he didn''t have to do his best to deal with a 28 girl.


    "Oh dear!" Ah Qing exclaimed, bent and jumped out of the attack circle. However, the order of the holy fire seems to have been remotely controlled, just like the maggot of tarsal bone following ah Qing.


    "I hate it


    Ah Qing was so angry that she picked up the bamboo stick and went to the rotating torch order. She tinkled twice. In the blink of an eye, she had already lit two torch orders.


    As the two sacred fire orders fell to the ground, an abnormal flush flashed on mingzun''s face. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries. He could not help looking at the girl not far away, who was like a nine day Xuan girl.


    When another sacred fire order was shot down by ah Qing, mingzun couldn''t sit still any more. He roared and rushed to ah Qing, who was dodging the siege of the sacred fire order.


    "Be careful!" Although he has great confidence in ah Qing, mingzun is also an immortal monster. The scholar Song Qing is afraid that she will miss something. He uses the remaining Qi to shoot the wooden sword at mingzun, hoping to stop him for a while.


    As soon as the wooden sword was shot, song Qingshu couldn''t stop spitting out a big mouthful of blood. It was obvious that the strong yunzhenqi affected the injury in his body.


    Hearing the sound of the wooden sword breaking through the air, mingzun snorted coldly. With a flick of his sleeve, he brushed the wooden sword aside. Although he was a little surprised that he could not break a wooden sword with a full flick, mingzun now focused on ah Qing. He soon recovered and pressed his palm on ah Qing''s delicate body.


    "You are not a good man!"


    Ah qingjiao scolded. Just now, she was in a bit of a mess because of the sudden fire order. Now when she saw mingzun''s attack, she could not help her anger and waved the green bamboo stick to meet her.


    A blue sword Qi blooms rapidly with ah Qing as the center. The holy fire that is flying all over the sky makes the sword Qi burst into a painful wail and fall to one side one after another.


    Mingzun''s pupils shrink sharply, and he hastens to urge heaven and earth to move. Before the blue sword Qi strikes, a real black air mass blocks mingzun.


    As soon as the black air mass came into contact with the cyan sword Qi, it seemed that the spring snow met the scorching sun and melted quickly. With a strange cry and a move on his sleeve, mingzun took back the holy fire order scattered on the ground, and his figure fled to the distance like a black smoke.


    "It''s boring to run if you can''t fight." Ah Qing just stepped out, I don''t know what to think of, or gave up to continue to chase.


    "Is Ming Zun defeated like this?" Zhao Min lost his mind for a moment and murmured. Although Zhou Zhiruo didn''t say anything, she was full of awe when she looked at the girl ah Qing.


    "Big brother, thank you for helping me just now." Ah Qing casually hangs the bamboo stick on his waist and comes to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "even without my help, he can''t hurt you."


    Ah Qing shook his head: "that''s not necessarily. This man is very good at martial arts. I don''t know what martial arts he used just now. He can melt 70% of my sword Qi..."


    The girl was lost in thought, but she quickly raised her head and said with a smile, "I don''t want to. Anyway, he''s fed up with 30% of my sword Qi


    "That should be the great shift of the Ming Dynasty." Song Qingshu recalled the scene analysis just now.


    The fact that ah Qing can materialize sword Qi does not surprise song Qingshu. On the contrary, Ming Zun can actually materialize the great movement of heaven and earth, which really makes him feel awe inspiring.


    "Only 30% of the sword Qi intruded into the old monster?" Zhao Min''s face can not help but show a trace of regret.

 Chapter 427

    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t know what ah Qing''s 30% sword Qi is. If I expect it to be good, mingzun''s accomplishments will be at least half reduced because of these sword Qi."


    At the beginning, Dongfang muxue was injured by the wind and clear sword Qi. She couldn''t recover to the peak in a few years. What''s more, ah Qing''s inborn sword Qi was better?


    "So." Zhao Min''s eyes showed a trace of joy. Mingzun''s accomplishments were reduced by more than half. It was much easier to deal with.


    "You are old monsters, but I don''t think that man is old at all." Ah Qing tilted his head and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s a long story... Why are you here?" Song Qingshu struggles to get up. Zhou Zhiruo sees him staggering and helps him up. Song Qingshu gives her a grateful smile.


    "It''s not that there''s so much fighting here that my sheep can''t sleep, so I''ll come and have a look... Oh, I''ll go back and look after my sheep, so as not to be taken out by the wolves in the mountain." With that, ah Qing patted her head and turned around.


    Just stepped out, as if thinking of something, ah Qing looked back at Song Qingshu: "big brother, you seem to be very seriously injured."


    Song Qingshu shook his head with a bitter smile: "don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Ah Qing turned his worries into happiness and said with a smile, "then I can leave safely." With that, he jumped and disappeared in the distance.


    Looking at her leaving back, Zhao Min said with a gloating smile: "you said you were very familiar with her. I feel that you can''t compare with the sheep in her heart."


    Song Qingshu touched his nose and laughed with indifference: "what''s so strange that he can''t compare with her sheep? I advise you that you can offend her in the future. Don''t offend her sheep."


    "You''re hurt now. Talk less." Zhou Zhiruo said reproachfully that song Qingshu had just helped her to relieve her acupoints. After using Qi, she obviously aggravated the injury.


    "Just spit some blood. I''m used to spitting." Song Qingshu wiped the corners of his mouth and said, looking at the blood on his fingers.


    "The Golden Snake conference will be held soon. You look half dead. I don''t know how you can laugh." Zhao Min is obviously not as optimistic as he is.


    "As long as the princess supports me in accordance with the agreement, I will solve the rest by myself, without bothering the princess." Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    Zhao Min''s eyes turned: "it seems that you have a secret method to treat internal injuries... Yes, you can become lively even if your meridians are broken. This kind of injury is really nothing... I''m worried about it for you."


    Zhou Zhiruo coughed: "to seduce him, at least find a time when I''m not around."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red, but he soon covered it up. He didn''t have the shyness of an ordinary Han girl. He said calmly, "then you should hold him tight. Don''t be robbed by me again."


    Then he turned and left, leaving a series of laughter like silver bells in the forest.


    "I thought I saw her tears when she turned around?" Silence for a while, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly said uncertainly.


    "Tonight, she knows that the real Zhang Wuji is dead. How can she not be sad? I don''t want to show my weakness in front of your former rival. " Song Qingshu sighed.


    "I''m afraid I don''t want to show anything in front of you." Zhou Zhiruo is not without jealousy to say, from Zhao Min and his dialogue, as long as the IQ normal people can see what happened between the two.


    "Oh, I''m a little dizzy now, dizzy... Dizzy." Song Qingshu suddenly yelled, his legs seemed to have lost their strength, and the whole person suddenly collapsed and leaned over Zhou Zhiruo.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Zhiruo was startled and quickly reached out and hugged him.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s pale face and pale lips, Zhou Zhiruo immediately got flustered and helped him sit down. Yungong helped him heal his wounds.


    One after another, the true Qi entered the body of song Qingshu, but it was like a trickle into the ocean, without a ripple. After the time of sanjixiang, Zhou Zhiruo finally gave up. Seeing that song Qingshu was still in a state of unconsciousness, she could not help hugging him and crying.


    Song Qingshu opened a crack in his eyes and took a look at Zhou Zhiruo quietly. He was very proud in his heart. "It seems that it''s really a clever plan to pretend to be dead at the right time."


    Is ready to pretend to wake up, not far away but suddenly two female voice.


    "Brother song!"


    "Song Lang!"


    Song Qingshu heard it clearly. He knew that it was the voices of Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing. His hair suddenly stood up, and three women met. Who knows what would happen? Song Qingshu quickly closed his eyes. At this time, he couldn''t wake up even if he was killed.


    Zhou Zhiruo is also obviously awakened by the sound, subconsciously grabs the long whip on the tight side and looks over there on guard.


    Zhu Yi flies over first and looks at Song Qingshu lying in a woman''s arms. Subconsciously, she thinks that song Qingshu is bad for Zhou Zhiruo. After all, she knows song Qingshu''s accomplishments very well. She really can''t think of anyone who can hurt him in the world. But if it''s in a woman''s hands, she can understand.


    "Let him go!"


    Zhu Yijiao rebuked and attacked Zhou Zhiruo with a sword.


    Zhou Zhiruo frowned, whip a shake, a beautiful whip flower to the air Zhu Yi hit. Master the nine Yin manual classics, frustrated by the song and Qing Dynasties. Just now, she was easily defeated by mingzun. First, mingzun''s fighting experience is far more than her. Second, the holy fire order is too weird. It''s not that she is really vulnerable.


    Zhu Meichuo did the real story of the iron gate, and not only had a lot of adventures, but later he got half of the skills of Song Qing book in Shengjing, and the martial arts had already surpassed most of the women in the Jianghu area. But Zhou Zhi was a distinguished master of the nine Yin manual.


    Two people you come and I go, blink of an eye to fight a dozen moves, Zhu Yi can''t get close, Zhou Zhiruo also can''t force back her, two women soon fell into a stalemate.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s all your own people." Xia Qingqing finally rushed over and saw them fighting together. He was angry and funny and cried out.


    If Zhou Zhiruo met Xia Qingqing in the Forbidden City, she naturally knew her. When she heard their name for song Qingshu just now, she also understood that Zhu longyi was probably a woman outside song Qingshu. She was already angry in her heart. In addition, as soon as Zhu longyi met her, she started to fight. Naturally, she didn''t have to be polite.


    However, since Xia Qingqing made a sound, she couldn''t pretend that she didn''t know how to continue to fight. She took back the whip with a cold hum.


    "My own people?" Zhu Yi took the opportunity to break away from the battle circle and looked at Xia Qingqing with a puzzled face.


    Xia Qingqing''s face was also a little strange, and he quickly explained: "this is the leader of Emei sect Zhou."


    "Ah?" Zhu Yi looks embarrassed. No matter how to say, Zhou Zhiruo is also the wife of Song Qing Shuming media. She is not well-known yet. The first time she meets Zhenggong, she fights with her.


    "I''m sorry, i... I thought you..." Zhu made a big red face and stood at a loss.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is cold and looks at her quietly.


    "I... I..." Zhu Yi didn''t know how to explain it for a while. She and song Qingshu just decided their lives in private. They didn''t have any fame yet. They couldn''t introduce themselves as the princess of the former Ming Dynasty. That would give each other a sense of pressure.


    Fortunately, Xia Qingqing relieved the siege for her: "Miss Zhou, her name is Zhu long. You can also call her ah Jiu later."


    "Zhu Yi?" Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, "you are the new saint who Ming... Zhang Wuji found, the former Princess of Ming nine?"


    Zhou Zhiruo has a deep relationship with the Ming religion. She certainly knows about the new saint, but she has never met her.


    "Yes, sister Zhou." When her elder sister shouts out, Zhu can''t help sighing with relief. Although she was born in the royal family, she subconsciously cares about the status of women, but thinking of song Qingshu''s original promise, it''s no big deal for her to shout out her elder sister.


    Zhou Zhiruo is stunned to see Zhu''s initiative to call his elder sister. Of course, she knows Zhu''s noble status. She is always reluctant to keep a straight face and scold song Qingshu secretly. She is also full of heartache. She can''t understand why song Qingshu is so charming. With Zhu''s blood status, her heart is captured by him.


    "Hello, ah Jiu." Zhou Zhiruo managed to squeeze out a smile and nodded to Zhu Yi.


    Xia Qingqing is the most open girl in the field. She and Zhu Yi are old friends. She also met Zhou Zhiruo in the Forbidden City. When she saw the two girls playing the game of sisterhood, Xia Qingqing was angry and funny. She didn''t care about them. She quickly ran to song Qingshu to check his pulse. She couldn''t help looking pale: "what''s the matter with elder brother song?"


    "Sure enough, youyou loves me the most." Being held in her arms by Xia Qingqing, the soft touch of her chest comes from her face. Song Qingshu tries to restrain the expression of enjoyment on her face.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had been going back, the two girls thought that now the Golden Snake camp was gathering, and they were worried about what danger he might encounter, so they came out together to find him.


    Just now, song Qingshu and mingzun were fighting so much that the two girls came from afar, and the scene happened before.


    "He was seriously injured." Zhou Zhiruo finally recovered and replied.


    "Who hurt him?" Zhu Yi also came to him. He felt the pulse of song Qingshu, and his face changed.


    "An old monster!" Zhou Zhiruo gnashed her teeth and said, suddenly her ears moved, "just now the movement is too big, now many experts come here, this is not the place to speak."


    "Go back to our camp first." Zhu said.


    Zhou Zhiruo hesitated and said, "now he is seriously injured and in danger. I''m going to send him to Songzhou doctor Xue and go back to you. Will it delay me?"


    "But he has to run for the golden snake king." Xia Qingqing is in a hurry.


    Zhou Zhiruo slightly angry: "he is like this, how to participate?"


    Zhu Yi''s face changed a lot. He suddenly said coyly, "if elder brother song is suffering from internal injury, you don''t need to find doctor Xue to save him."

 Chapter 428

    "What can you do?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at her in surprise.


    Zhu Yi''s face turned red, and he suddenly became coy: "there''s a way..."


    "What can I do? What are you selling at this time? Ah Jiu, tell me quickly. " Xia Qingqing asked anxiously.


    Zhu Yi is also a face of depression, thinking how good this kind of thing to say in their face, but look at Song Qingshu really angry like gossamer, she knows that if she does not speak, Zhou Zhiruo will take him away.


    "Last time I was in Shengjing City, I was also seriously injured..." Zhu long blushed and hesitated. He gave a general account of the last healing.


    After listening to her words, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing look at each other. Zhou Zhiruo can''t help but scold: "this bastard, I don''t know where to cultivate such dirty martial arts."


    Zhu Yi subconsciously defended him and said, "according to elder brother song... Song, this is the solemn and upright skill of Tantric school." She subconsciously began to call song Lang, but now there is not only his real wife, but also another confidant. Song Lang''s voice is too harsh, so as soon as she said it, she immediately called him elder brother song like Xia Qingqing.


    Thinking of this, Zhu longlong envies Xia Qingqing. She stands in the name of Yuan Chengzhi''s immortal. Although she hinders her relationship with song Qingshu, she can be detached in front of others.


    Think of song Qingshu sometimes that slightly shameless face, Zhou Zhiruo cold hum a: "his nonsense, you really believe?"


    Xia Qingqing obviously has the same idea. She pinches Zhu Yi with a smile: "ah Jiu, I didn''t expect you to be so easy to cheat." Song Qingshu, who was in a coma, was in a cold sweat, and he did not dare to wake up.


    Sensing that someone was approaching, Zhou Zhiruo said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave first." After that, Xia Qingqing leads the way. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi hold song Qingshu''s arm and carry his lightness skills to the camp of Wangwu sect.


    Looking at the two girls supporting song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing can''t help feeling a little self pity for her special identity. After all, she has to meet the people of the Wangwu sect later. She is also the nominal mother of the Golden Snake camp. If she supports another man so closely, it won''t be long before the rumors will spread all over the Golden Snake camp


    "Ninth princess, what''s the matter with song Gongzi?" When Stuart heard the news, he was shocked to see the situation of song Qingshu.


    Zhu Yi shook his head slightly: "at this time, there is no time to explain. I will take him back to my room. The general will send someone to guard outside. No one is allowed to disturb him."


    Stuart hesitated when he heard that Zhu longyi was going to take a man back to his boudoir. But on second thought, they were lovers. Now there are so many royal rituals in troubled times. He nodded and sent them to Zhu longyi''s other courtyard. After that, he quickly arranged for his men to stay outside.


    Zeng Rou was late to get the news. When she came, song Qingshu disappeared. She asked anxiously, "master, I heard that brother song was seriously injured?"


    Stuart nodded: "rou''er, you don''t have to worry too much. Princess nine has many adventures in the Jianghu these years, and she has excellent martial arts skills. She must have a way to save song Gongzi."


    "I''m going to see brother song." Zeng Rou rushes to Zhu''s other courtyard. A few hours ago, she was betrothed to song Qingshu. It''s reasonable that they should not meet before they get married. But now Song Qingshu''s life and death are uncertain. Zeng Rou doesn''t care.


    "Ah, rou''er," said Stuart, holding her back, "the ninth princess has passed down the edict. No one is allowed to disturb her."


    "Not even me?" Zeng Rou looks surprised.


    "She is a princess after all," said Stuart gravely. "Although Daming is dead now, we as ministers should abide by the etiquette of the king and his ministers."


    "Oh." Zeng Rou looked at Zhu''s direction in despair.


    In the other courtyard, after the three women put the song Qingshu flat on the bed, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing looked at Zhu Yi: "what should we do now?"


    Zhu''s face, which was as white as snow, was so red that it was about to seep out. He lowered his head and murmured, "I can only recall his route. Can you... Wait for me outside?"


    Knowing her way of saving people, Zhou Zhiruo always felt bad. Instead, Xia Qingqing had more contact with song Qingshu. He put it upside down and asked directly, "but he''s like this now... Can he do it?"


    As soon as the words came out, the three girls were all shocked in their hearts. They were not girls who had never been heard of. Naturally, they knew the meaning of her words. Zhu longlong''s eyes twinkled and her voice was weak. "I... I will try my best."


    "Well... It''s hard for you." Having a deep look at Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo said to Zhu Yi before she left.


    "No hard work, no hard work." Zhu Yi waved his hand in a hurry.


    At the end of the conversation, the two women felt extremely uncomfortable. Xia Qingqing forced herself to smile and took Zhou Zhiruo out: "ah Jiu, we''re waiting next door. If something happens, you shout and we''ll come to help."


    "Help?"


    When song Qingshu, who is sleeping, hears these two words, his ears suddenly stand up, and a fascinating picture emerges in his mind. He can''t help but move in his heart: this opportunity is once in a blue moon, or


    Watching Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing close the door, only Zhu and song Qingshu are left in the room, but Zhu relaxed. After all, in her heart, song Qingshu is still in a coma.


    "Song Lang, that night in Shengjing, ah Jiu was deeply impressed, but... But I didn''t pay much attention to the route at that time, so you should wake up quickly." Fingertips gently brush song Qingshu''s face, Zhu Yi murmurs to himself.


    Song Qingshu was moved. He was worried that that night would be ah Jiu''s nightmare. Now he finally heard what she said in her heart. That night was so wonderful in her heart.


    The sound of knowing how to understand the clothes came from his ear, and soon a delicate body was pasted up, which made song Qingshu''s whole body tight subconsciously.


    "Isn''t it shameless to be like this?" Song Qingshu was in a trance. As Zhu long, he had been served since childhood. How could he ever serve others? Now in order to save himself, he put down his reserve and took the initiative to pick and tease himself.


    One side is the sense of moral shame, the other side is the temptation of desire and hope. Song Qingshu was full of entanglement in his heart when he suddenly trembled, and somewhere he was covered by his gentle and moist lips.


    When song Qingshu was making out with Zhu long before, he tried to make Zhu long do it several times, but each time he was red faced and shook his head. It was obvious that she was born in the royal family and couldn''t do it. Unexpectedly, she took the initiative to do it this time.


    Feeling the drastic change of things in his mouth, Zhu Yi said happily, "Song Lang, you wake up." However, because the tongue is blocked by something, it only turns into intermittent unclear whine.


    Song Qingshu wakes up at this time and makes Zhu Yi feel embarrassed. He has no choice but to enjoy Zhu Yi''s thin and soft lips and bear the moral condemnation.


    "Song Lang, why don''t you wake up?" Zhu Yi rubbed his numb mouth and looked at Song Qingshu, who was still motionless.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. He put his arms around Zhu''s delicate body like jade, and turned over and pressed her down.


    "Song Lang ~ um ~" Zhu Yi''s face was pleasantly surprised. Before he finished his sentence, he felt that he had been broken by the other party, and the rest of his words turned into a graceful and beautiful cry.


    Song Qingshu also knew that his injury could not be delayed. After making love with ah Jiu for a while, he began to use each other''s pure Yin Qi to help himself repair his injured meridians.


    After a cycle of qi movement, song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed. Zhu Yi felt his change and asked with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "the main thing of joyful Zen is to refine Yin and Yang. Generally speaking, the Yin Qi of a girl''s body is the purest. Ah Jiu, you are gifted. Even after breaking your body, the pure Yin Qi in your body is still abundant, but..."


    "But what?" At this time, they were intimate, and Zhu Yi entered a wonderful state. He seemed to be able to feel the situation in Song Qingshu''s body. His true Qi had been running for a cycle, and his internal injury didn''t show any obvious signs of improvement. He asked anxiously.


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "this can be regarded as a self inflicted evil. You forget that we had just made out a few hours ago... The pure Yin Qi in your body has not recovered."


    "Ah?" Zhu Yi was stunned, "what should I do then?"


    Song Qingshu did not answer, Zhu Yi face a red: "I have a way!"


    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "There are two next door." With a meaningful smile, Zhu Yi suddenly exclaimed, "sister Zhou, Qingqing, come here to help you."


    "I''m dizzy..." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to face the three girls at the same time, so he hastened to offer a sacrifice of pretending to be dizzy.


    Zhu Yi was stunned, but at this time Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing had already heard the news, and she didn''t have time to think about it. She quickly pulled a piece of silk beside the bed and surrounded herself.


    Zhou Zhiruo rushed in anxiously. As a result, what came into sight was that song Qingshu was not writing. She was so ashamed that she quickly turned around.


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t figure out the emotional entanglement between them. She gave Zhou Zhiruo a strange look. However, there was no time to think about it. She looked at Zhu Yi and asked, "ah Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Yi''s face turned red. It''s easy to explain the principle of joyful Zen. However, they had been intimate a few hours ago, which led to the lack of pure Yin Qi in her body. How could she open her mouth.


    However, now that his life is at stake, Zhu explained the general situation intermittently. Of course, the sensitive places are all in one sentence.


    "Ah?" Understand the current situation, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing have silly eyes, in fact, if the two women alone and song Qingshu together, I''m afraid they are not reluctant to sacrifice to save, but in front of several other women, how can they be happy.


    Zhu Yi gazed at Song Qingshu lying on the bed bitterly. His silver teeth nibbled and his heart was filled with hatred: no wonder he wanted to pretend to sleep. If he was awake, how could we pull his face?


    Thinking of this, Zhu had no choice but to suppress his idea and stand up wrapped in silk: "I''ll leave the rest to you." Then he ran out without looking back.

 Chapter 429

    "Ah, ah Jiu, what shall we do when you leave?" Xia Qingqing has a bright eye and a quick hand. She grabs Zhu Yi, who is running out. Only ah Jiu has ever seen Shuang among the three girls. If she and Zhou Zhiruo are the only ones left, they can only stare at each other.


    After being pulled back by Xia Qingqing, Zhu Chang blushed and muttered, "you are just like you are with him at ordinary times... That way, the real Qi in his body will run automatically."


    At this time, Zhu Yi''s heart is about to scold song Qingshu to death. He thinks it''s good for you to pretend to be dizzy and leave me here to lose face. He wants to expose the truth and worries that the other two girls will be angry and give up. She can''t save song Qingshu herself.


    "In this way," Xia Qingqing was also embarrassed, "ah Jiu, you''d better stay here. In case something happens, you''ll be safe."


    On the other side, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turns red and white. The relationship between her and song Qingshu is not enough. It''s just a coincidence that she made love with song Qingshu several times before. She has to do it. Now let her recommend herself to the pillow. How can she pull her face.


    "Headmaster Zhou, you''d better come." Xia Qingqing tone with a trace of shyness, after all, her nominal identity is still Mrs. yuan, there are two real women in Song Qingshu, she does not want to intervene.


    Zhou Zhiruo embarrassed Leng Leng, quickly said: "you come, I give you Dharma."


    Xia Qingqing is speechless. This kind of thing doesn''t need Dharma protection!


    "Sister Zhou, after all, you are brother song''s wife." Seeing that Xia Qingqing is in a dilemma, Zhu can''t help but help her.


    See two women eagerly looking at themselves, Zhou Zhiruo almost want to cry without tears, and embarrassed to say that she and song Qingshu are only nominal husband and wife.


    Thinking of introducing herself to a pillow in front of other women, Zhou Zhiruo made up her mind to leave. However, when she saw song Qingshu, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, she couldn''t give up her heart.


    Zhou Zhiruo sighed: "let''s not refuse each other. He''s too seriously injured now. I can''t help myself. Let''s help him heal."


    If Zhou Zhiruo''s ideal is clear, it''s better for everyone to do it together than to do it with song Qingshu in front of the two girls. In this way, it''s fair to everyone, and everyone is embarrassed, so no one is more embarrassed.


    Hearing Zhou Zhiruo''s proposal, Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing can''t help looking at each other, and the dizzy song Qingshu is even more in their hearts.


    "You can save him. I am, after all, Mrs. yuan." Although Xia Qingqing is bold and reckless, this kind of scene is too shocking, so he subconsciously retreats.


    "Qingqing, don''t pretend. Song Lang has told me everything about you and him." Thinking that if Xia Qingqing left, she would be left to face Zhou Zhiruo, who has a cold air. Zhu Yi shudders and doesn''t care about anything. He drags Xia Qingqing into the water. Besides, she has a deep relationship with Xia Qingqing. In her subconscious mind, Xia Qingqing and herself are on the same front. With her help, she has the courage to face Zhou Zhiruo.


    As soon as the words came out, Zhou Zhiruo let go. Seeing that the two girls were coy, she subconsciously took out the demeanor of a big woman and began to arrange the task: "Princess nine, help song Qingshu up, input the true Qi from his Dazhui acupoint, and help us heal him; Qingqing, you... You are responsible for refreshing the... Pickled things first... "


    "He''s in a coma. How do you do this?" Xia Qingqing is a fool.


    Zhu Yi nibbled her lips and whispered a word in her ear. Xia Qingqing''s face turned red: "ah Jiu, you''ve learned from him badly."


    Although he complained, he hesitated for a moment and knelt down on the couch, bending his head between Song Qingshu''s legs.


    Zhou Zhiruo took a look and was embarrassed to look again. She said in her heart: how can they be so bold


    "It''s your turn." Zhou Zhiruo is still in a state of wishful thinking. Xia Qingqing has raised her head, pulled Zhou Zhiruo and pushed him to song Qingshu. She is annoyed at Zhou Zhiruo''s arrangement and intends to revenge on each other.


    Zhou Zhiruo stumbles, her face directly bumps into song Qingshu''s belly, and her white face is stabbed with something. A sweet smell came to my nose. Looking at the ferocious appearance, Aijie found that there was no disgust in her heart.


    Feeling that Xia Qingqing and Zhu Yi are waiting for their action, Zhou Zhiruo bites her silver teeth and thinks that she is the real wife of song Qingshu, so it''s unreasonable to let other women laugh.


    The fragrance in the room made Zhou Zhiruo more bold than usual. She elegantly untied the ribbon around her waist, revealing her delicate body as crystal clear as jade, and gently leaned over Song Qingshu


    The next morning, when Zhou Zhiruo woke up, she found a long white thigh lying on her waist, "I don''t know whether it''s Xia Qingqing''s or ah Jiu''s."


    After a moment of absence, Zhou Zhiruo finally recalled yesterday''s shameful scene.


    Patting her cheek gently, Zhou Zhiruo shook her head slightly. I can''t figure out why she was so bold last night... It''s all the blame of that bastard!


    He turned to stare at the culprit, only to find that his eyes had already opened and he was looking at himself with a smile.


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t know how to face the man for a moment, and subconsciously turned her head to the other side.


    With a faint smile on her face, song Qingshu reached out and gently stroked her clean chin: "Zhiruo, last night was the first time you took the initiative to give it to me."


    "I''m just trying to save people." Zhou Zhiruo said.


    "Oh? I don''t know my Zhiruo is such a kind little white flower. In order to save people, she is willing to give her body Song Qingshu joked.


    "Who''s in your family? Even if it''s other men, I''ll save them as long as I''m willing." Zhou Zhiruo snorted.


    "Your arrogant and delicate appearance is quite lovely," Song Qingshu put his lips close to her ear, whistling and whispering, "but you have the idea of giving to other men. I can''t bear it. Every inch of you belongs to me."


    "There is no such thing as you ~" Zhou Zhiruo was very angry, but she didn''t know why she was declared Sovereign by the other party, but she didn''t feel any disgust in her heart.


    "That''s what I am." Song Qing calligraphy sound just fell, the whole body and ride to Zhou Zhiruo body.


    "Don''t ~ they..." feeling the change of song Qingshu''s body, Zhou Zhiruo immediately knew what he was going to do and quickly waved.


    "Don''t worry, I ordered their sleeping acupoint, they can''t hear me." Song Qingshu grinned and rubbed his big hands on Zhou Zhiruo''s round thigh.


    "What an asshole you are Zhou Zhiruo''s watery eyes soon exuded water, and she could not help cursing. However, she subconsciously separated her legs to welcome the entry of song Qingshu.


    "Oh ~" feeling the body wrapped by a warm and tight place, song Qingshu subconsciously uttered a satisfied hum, "Zhiruo, do you still want to kill me?"


    Zhou Zhiruo bears the impact of his body, can''t help showing a happy and sweet expression, a pair of pink arms gently wrapped around Song Qingshu''s waist, gently hummed: "if you make me so happy every time, I can consider not to kill you."


    "I can also make you happier." Song Qingshu said with a smile, and then inspired the joy, the familiar sweet smell gradually spread.


    Zhou Zhiruo sniffed between her nose, and soon felt that her body was more than ten times more sensitive than usual. While her body was shaking violently, she said with a cry: "what is the fragrance that you send out?"


    Song Qingshu complacently said: "the thing that makes women''s legs soft." I can''t help but complain: the master of Esoteric Buddhism who created joyful Zen at that time is a proper prostitute. There is no mistake in thieves.


    "Does it work for any woman?" There was a trace of intoxication in Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes.


    Song Qingshu nodded haughtily: "even if it is an iceberg, it will melt into boiling water when smelling the fragrance."


    "Why didn''t you use it for me before?" Zhou Zhiruo''s complexion is complicated. She knows that if song Qingshu used this method at the beginning, even if she hated him to the bone in her heart, she would not be willing to leave him in her body.


    "This kind of effect is too overbearing. If you use it when you see a woman, it''s really boring." Song Qingshu pulls Zhou Zhiruo''s shoulder and turns her over.


    Feeling that song Qingshu had left her body, Zhou Zhiruo could not help feeling a sense of emptiness. She was just about to say something. As soon as she sank, song Qingshu squeezed in from behind. The familiar sense of fullness made her waist numb and her whole body trembled violently.


    "Only a woman who is willing to make out with me, I will use this fragrance to add some pleasure to my boudoir." Song Qingshu gently stroked Zhou Zhiruo''s delicate back muscle and sighed, "Zhiruo, your body is really beautiful."


    After listening to his lover''s praise, Zhou Zhiruo felt a burst of sweetness in her heart. Subconsciously, she sank her waist and half knelt on the bed to facilitate song Qingshu''s entry.


    Aware of Zhou Zhiruo''s subtle little action, song Qingshu felt more pity in his heart, and the action became more gentle.


    "Don''t use this skill to harm women at will ~" Zhou Zhiruo said in a greasy voice as she grasped the silk quilt under her body tightly with her hands.


    "That''s nature." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "No, no, I''ll allow you to use it against someone." Zhou Zhiruo seemed to think of something and suddenly cried.


    "Against whom?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Zhao Min." Zhou Zhiruo opened her lips lightly and said in a greasy voice.


    "You are a natural enemy." Song Qingshu suddenly lost his smile, "for the sake of the past enmity, compensate me, do you think it''s worth it?"


    "Although Zhao Min is full of bad water, she''s really beautiful. Don''t tell me that you haven''t been moved," Zhou Zhiruo snorted, and then saw through song Qingshu''s insincerity. "But just play with her body. You''d better let her be your concubine, so I can let her serve me tea and water every day."


    Thinking of the pride, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help giggling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Micro welfare, I wish you a happy Dragon Boat Festival

 Chapter 430

    "The powder is black." Song Qingshu whispered to himself.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Zhiruo a Leng, the other side said not a word she understood, together she did not understand what it means.


    "It''s a saying from my hometown," Song Qingshu explained, fondly rubbing Zhou Zhiruo''s Willow like waist, "to the effect that some women, seemingly innocent and unprepared, are actually full of bad water."


    "You make fun of me!" Zhou Zhiruo finally understood, but the meaning really embarrassed her, and she couldn''t help wriggling.


    "Don''t move!" Song Qingshu took a cool breath. Zhou Zhiruo twisted his waist like a water snake, which almost made him unable to hold it.


    "Are you... Not well yet?" Zhou Zhiruo half kneels on the bed, again and again bears the impact of song Qingshu, elbows and knees next to the sheet, grinding faintly painful.


    "Come on... OK." Looking at the appearance of Zhou Zhiruo''s obedience, song Qingshu''s body was tight, and soon he felt it.


    "No!..." Don''t get it in there. I don''t want to have a baby yet Feel song Qingshu body changes, Zhou Zhiruo said in a hurry.


    Hearing Zhou Zhiruo''s words, song Qingshu quickly withdrew from her body and immediately drooped: "it''s so hard..."


    Zhou Zhiruo slightly pursed her lips, lifted the scattered hair behind her ears, and said in a greasy voice, "people are really not ready."


    Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s charming appearance, song Qingshu snorted: "I can''t stand it..."


    Looking at a large sticky area on her abdomen, Zhou Zhiruo lamented, "how can I meet people later?"


    "You don''t have to see people, just stay in bed." Song Qingshu smiles triumphantly.


    "Beautiful idea!" Zhou Zhiruo white his one eye, in a hurry, began to pick up.


    Seeing that she''s almost finished, song Qingshu flicks his fingers on Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing and unties their sleeping acupoints.


    Seeing that song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo wake up first, they don''t doubt that they have him. They just think that they are sleeping too deeply. Recalling the absurdity of last night, Xia Qingqing and Zhu Longgu look at each other, grabbing the blanket without any trace and covering it up in front of their chest. Their heads are as low as a quail.


    Song Qingshu gave a ha ha and said with a smile, "thank you for your sacrifice last night. After that, you will be a family..."


    His words did not resolve the embarrassment of the three girls. Xia Qingqing suddenly got up and said with a red face: "now the election of the king of the Golden Snake is coming. All kinds of people are mixed up. I didn''t come back all night. My men must be in a hurry. I''ll go back to the barracks to deal with things first." Finish saying then escape to also leave like.


    "Old hero situ, they are still waiting for news. I''ll inform them." Zhu Yi seems to be inspired, hastily put down a ha, soon disappeared outside the door.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were wide open and he turned to look at Zhou Zhiruo: "you don''t want to leave, do you?"


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded: "I''m afraid the disciples of Emei sect are also looking for me. I have to go back and say hello."


    "Will you come back?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s expectant eyes, Zhou Zhiruo replied ambiguously: "it depends on the situation."


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to refuse, song Qingshu was happy to know that Zhou Zhiruo had a tender face. After waking up, she couldn''t save face for a while, so she didn''t force her any more.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a lonely family left in the fragrant and beautiful room. After Song Qingshu''s bitter smile, he sat up and began to comb the Qi in his body.


    Mingzun''s skill is really great. Fortunately, he has Huanxi Zen, a healing artifact. Although there are still some small problems in his body, it''s good to take care of him for a while. It shouldn''t affect the next martial arts competition and so on.


    Zhou Zhiruo, Zhu longlong and Xia Qingqing are all excellent and first-class masters. They tried their best to help each other last night. After Song Qingshu''s treatment, he found that his skill was a little more refined.


    "I''d like to thank mingzun for that..." Song Qingshu had a strange smile on his lips. If not, the three girls were very aloof. How could they enjoy their tenderness at the same time?


    Thinking of the moving place of last night, song Qingshu found that the real Qi in his body was ready to move. His heart was filled with awe, so he quickly concentrated on calming down and began to breathe.


    I don''t know how long after that, when song Qingshu woke up after the exercise, he suddenly heard a gentle female voice outside the window: "brother song, are you awake?"


    "Miss Zeng? Come in As soon as song Qingshu''s sleeve brushed, the door opened automatically. Looking at the girl standing at the door, he asked, "Miss Zeng, have you been waiting outside?"


    "It''s not," Zeng Rou shook her head slightly. "I knew your injury was all right, and I saw you practicing again, so I went back to have a rest. Now the master has sent me to invite you to the meeting hall to discuss some important matters. "


    Song Qingshu felt guilty. All the way, he talked with Zeng Rou and asked about her daily life. In his opinion, Stuart had already betrothed her to himself. He had to know more about her fiancee.


    Zeng Rou has been quietly answering, not only not impatient, but also happy. After all, they don''t have many opportunities to be alone, even less opportunities to chat like this.


    But the happy time always passed so fast. Looking at the conference hall not far away, Zeng Rou said, "brother song, go in yourself. Princess nine and master are waiting for you in there."


    "Won''t you go in?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "No, I have other things to do." Zeng Rou smiles and shakes her head.


    Looking at the beautiful shadow of her leaving, song Qingshu secretly sighed that she was really a soft girl like water.


    "What is Mr. Song talking about?" The voice of Stuart came out of my ear.


    "No... nothing." Song Qingshu found that he had entered the hall, and he was embarrassed.


    Noting that Xia Qingqing was also there, song Qingshu was stunned: "didn''t you go back to the main peak?"


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "it''s been three days..."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and exclaimed, "three days?"


    Xia Qingqing nodded depressed: "you seem to have passed out. You can''t wake up. Ah Jiu said that you have entered the realm of fetal rest."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. No wonder he felt refreshed after the exercise. Not only his internal injury healed, but also his skill was deep and pure.


    "I didn''t miss the Golden Snake, did I?" Song Qingshu asked strangely, planning so long, if you can''t be angry because you overslept?


    "You''ll miss it two more days." Zhu Yi chuckled, "now there is good news and bad news. Which one do you want to listen to?"


    "Look at your expression. The bad news is not so bad. Let''s talk about the good news first." Song Qingshu''s golden sword and his horse sat down in the middle of the two women.


    "The good news is that your nomination has been approved by more than half of the leaders, making you one of the 16 candidates." Zhu replied.


    "It seems that Zhao Min''s girl is still faithful, and so on..." Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "how can there be 16 candidates, not 11?"


    There are twelve mountains in total, but the main peak of Xia Qingqing and the king''s house sect of Stuart bury choose the same person, so naturally there should be only eleven candidates.


    Stuart Barry explained: "because there are too many people coming from the river and lake after hearing the news, they almost broke out when they heard that the leader of the mountain must be nominated to be eligible for the election. Later, in order to avoid feuding with the people in the river and lake, the leaders of the Golden Snake camp agreed to increase a few places, which calmed their anger."


    Xia Qingqing said: "these days, those idle people in the Jianghu have been fighting and finally determined the remaining five places."


    "These people must have confidence in their own martial arts, so they came to run for the golden snake king. If they can stand out among so many experts, they must be top experts." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "These five people really have unique skills," Xia Qingqing nodded. "A guy named Zhuo Bufan, who is known as Tianshan sword God, has excellent sword skills. No one has gone through ten moves under him."


    "Duan Yanqing, the first of the four villains, is also here. His one Yang finger is really overbearing and has won a place successfully."


    "There is a man named Gongsun Zhi. He seems to be some kind of heartless Valley master. With his gold knife and black sword in hand, he is also in the limelight."


    "There is also a woman of the five poisons sect. She is not only good at martial arts, but also superb with poisons."


    Five poisons?


    Song Qingshu, stunned, interrupted and asked, "what''s her name?"


    "He Tieshou, I know Qingqing." On one side, Zhu Yi replied, seeing song Qingshu''s strange face, he could not help saying, "how, do you know her?"


    Thinking of the five poisons sect, the cold lake water and the hot body, song Qingshu replied: "I met you once."


    "She''s not your woman, is she?" Xia Qingqing looks at him suspiciously.


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly, thinking in her heart: for he Tieshou, she is more like a detoxification tool, and she naturally does not think she is my woman.


    "Who is the other one?" Song Qingshu quickly changed the topic.


    "This man is better at martial arts. He is obviously a young man with broken arms, but he is holding a black iron epee. No one can make a move in his hand." Stuart was filled with emotion, and it was obvious that the impression of this man was too shocking.


    Broken arm, iron Epee?


    Song Qingshu has a strange face: "can''t you call Yang Guo?"


    "How do you know?" The two women asked in unison.


    "His characteristics are too obvious." Song Qingshu did not want to explain, "by the way, is he the bad news you said?"


    Zhu Yi shook his head: "although these people are good at martial arts, they may not be your opponents in my opinion."


    "What''s the bad news?" Seeing her face suddenly serious, song Qingshu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Chu Hongliu, the leader of qianliu village, nominated a girl in February and August. The rest of the mountains laughed at him. However, we know the strength of this girl, because she saved you from mingzun last time." Xia Qingqing sighed.


    "Ah Qing!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help taking a breath.

 Chapter 431

    "How is that possible?" It''s no wonder that song Qingshu looks unbelievable. Ah Qing knows nothing about the world. He looks like he has nothing to do with the world. How can he come to this?


    "That''s the truth," said Xia Qingqing with a gloomy expression. "Whether the golden snake king election can be nominated and approved by half of the leaders is to investigate the prestige and influence of that person in the Jianghu. It doesn''t matter how naive and naive the candidate looks on the surface, because there are huge forces behind the person who can pass to help him operate, and this is what the leaders prefer. As for the next election process, the other leaders agreed that the affairs of the river and the lake should be dealt with in the river and the lake, and that the final winner should be expelled with martial arts. "


    After listening to her explanation carefully, song Qingshu realized that the rules of the golden snake king election were simple and rough. The candidates directly competed in pairs. The winner was promoted to the next round, and so on. The final winner was the new golden snake king.


    "Isn''t this similar to those football and basketball matches in previous lives? First, the top 16 players drive out the top eight, then the top four are selected from the top eight, and the top four PK out the two people who participated in the final..." Song Qingshu quickly understood the rules.


    "I can only let you meet ah Qing as late as possible. I hope she will be eliminated on the way." All of a sudden, there are so many variables in this Golden Snake meeting, which makes Xia Qingqing a headache.


    "How can she be eliminated?" Song Qingshu said with a gloomy face. "If someone can eliminate ah Qing, I don''t know how bad her martial arts are. I can''t beat her any more."


    "What''s the origin of that girl?" said Stuart. "It''s not her opponent because of the high martial arts of the young master song?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "she is a sword immortal. How can I fight such a mortal?"


    "Where is a fairy in the world?" Zhu Yi suddenly interrupted, "Song Lang, I know your martial arts best. I''m afraid there are few rivals in the world. Even if that little girl''s martial arts are no better than five, why don''t you fight first?"


    Song Qingshu has a look of awe inspiring. He knows that he has in his mind the description of ah Qing in previous novels, and subconsciously regards her as an invincible Sword Fairy. But I''ve had an incredible experience. I''ve learned the best martial arts in the world. The joyful Zen of Tantric school is close to the method of cultivating truth. I''m not an ordinary person.


    Thinking about this, song Qingshu suddenly felt refreshed and said with a smile: "ah Jiu, thank you for your slapping me in the face. If she is a sword immortal, then I am a sword devil. If I don''t believe it, the devil can''t beat the immortal! "


    Seeing that he regained his fighting spirit, Zhu Yi chuckled and thought to himself: This is the man I chose.


    "By the way, who are the rest of the nominees?" Song Qingshu asks anxiously that ah Qing has appeared. It''s not surprising that he will be left alone to seek defeat later.


    "Because this time we are electing a new leader for the Golden Snake camp, we all decided that the candidate should not be the leader of other sects, so the candidates are either lonely or ordinary disciples of other sects, with one exception." Xia Qingqing did not answer directly, but explained first.


    "What exception?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "Chen Jinnan, the commander in chief of heaven and earth society, is a hero even if he doesn''t know Chen Jinnan in his whole life. He has a great reputation in the world, so when Zheng Qiyun, the leader of the overseas 72 islands alliance, nominated him, the leaders made an exception to agree with him." Xia Qingqing''s face immediately showed a strange color. "It''s reasonable to say that the Zheng family in charge of the Zheng family and the Zheng family in Taiwan are distant relatives. Why doesn''t he nominate the Zheng family in Taiwan?"


    "I''m afraid I know why." Song Qingshu quickly tells the public about the conflict between himself and Zheng Keshuang, killing Feng Xifan and letting Zheng Keshuang go back to Taiwan.


    Zhu longlong nodded slightly: "no wonder Zheng Qiyun temporarily recommended Chen Jinnan to come here. Although the heaven and Earth Society has developed rapidly in recent years, there is a tendency that the tail is gradually out of tune. Those people in the Taiwan government often put more restrictions on the heaven and earth society, and there is a gap between the two sides. But after all, the heaven and Earth Society has a deep relationship with Zheng Jiayuan, and Chen Jinnan has won the trust of Yanping. It''s Fair for Zheng Qiyun to recommend Chen Jinnan. "


    "Ah Jiu, Taiwan''s Zheng family is one of the few remaining forces of the Ming Dynasty. Have you ever contacted them?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "I''ve been to Taiwan once before," Zhu said with a twinkle of displeasure. "Those people in the Zheng family have the temperament of dominating the mountains, and they want to fight for the Central Plains. I don''t think they really want to fight against the Qing Dynasty and recover the Ming Dynasty. They left quietly in disappointment."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, or said: "ah Jiu, I don''t know if I should say something."


    Zhu Yizheng: "what words?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "at the beginning, the Qing Dynasty was very powerful. Even if you knew that the Zheng family had different intentions, you should deal with them more and unite with all the forces that can be united. Only in this way can you have a chance of success. Just like the battle between King GUI and King Tang in muwangfu, you have not dealt with the Tartars, but you have killed yourself first."


    Zhu Yi smiles and shakes his head: "brother song, sometimes when I listen to you, I always feel that you are not the same person who grew up in this world. The concept of fame goes deep into everyone''s bones in this world. It''s just the so-called wrong name and wrong words. "


    "What''s wrong with the name?" Song Qingshu sneered. "After all, those people want to be the ministers of the dragon. They are worried that those who are supported by the other party will become the emperor. They will go through life and death and work hard all their lives to get nothing."


    Zhu Yi Yi Zheng: "what you said also has some truth."


    Xia qingjiao said with a smile: "now we are discussing the election of the king of the Golden Snake. Why do you pull so far? What''s more, our Golden Snake camp is anti clear and anti clear. How can I deal with myself when you talk about it in front of me? "


    Zhu Yi came back and explained, "I''m not that stubborn either. For example, Qingqing, you are the old anti thieves. I can still make friends with you, because we have different positions. The Zheng family in Taiwan is different. As ministers of the Ming Dynasty, they have a sense of independence. It''s really annoying. "


    "All right, all right, my nine princesses, take it easy." Xia Qingqing came to her side and gently rubbed her chest. After the night of healing song Qingshu together, they were obviously close to each other. Xia Qingqing naturally made this kind of intimacy.


    The chest is rubbed by her a little uncomfortable, Zhu Yi is not angry to push away her mischievous hand: "let''s talk about brother song''s opponents."


    Zhu Yi unfolded a scroll of silk paintings and explained to song Qingshu the names one by one.


    "You are recommended by Qingqing and general situ. Not to mention for a moment, the former Ming general shuijian nominated Xiao banhe, a great Xia of Jinyang. Xiao banhe is very charitable and generous. He is very famous in Jinyang. His Hunyuan skill is also well practiced. You should be impressed that you''ve played it before. "


    Song Qingshu nodded. When he came back from saving Shuisheng, he was regarded as an adulterer. He fought several moves, but his Hunyuan power was unique.


    "The evil tiger Valley shatongtian should have been bribed by the sun and moon god cult. Linghu Chong, the lover of the holy aunt, was nominated. Linghu Chong is a young chivalrous man who has become famous in the Wuyue sword sect in recent years. His sword technique is extremely exquisite. It is said that what he learned was the noble Dugu Jiujian. He was rescued from meizhuang last time and learned the strange star absorbing technique. In the past, when I stayed in heimuya as a saint of the Ming religion, he seemed to be seriously injured and had been bedridden. I don''t know why he suddenly recovered this time. "


    Song Qingshu thinks that Linghu Chong was saved by mingzun. No wonder Zhao Min gives up the idea of choosing Yang Miaozhen as the spokesperson when she learns about the alliance between hongaojun and Riyue Shinto, because she understands that Mingjiao stands behind Riyue Shinto.


    "You Tanzhi, an iron Headed Boy nominated by Qingzhu sect, is said to be a disciple of Xingxiu Laoxian. He seems to have a close relationship with Quan Guanqing, the elder of Hebei beggars'' sect. This man''s martial arts are unknown, but he comes from Xingxiu sect. He must be able to use poison. "


    "You are calm." Song Qingshu thinks of his cold ice internal power in the original work, which makes Xiao Feng suffer a lot. He doesn''t know whether he will be affected by his cold ice Qi.


    "Jinlong Gang Jiao Wan''er and his wife nominated Murong Fu, who is a big faction in Jinling City. It''s normal that they nominated Murong Fu, who is also from Gusu. Although the Murong family is famous in the world, in my opinion, he should not be your opponent. "


    "Of course, he is not my opponent, otherwise how could he try to prevent me from participating?" Song Qingshu sneered in his heart.


    "The leader of Rong sect of Longyou sect nominated a disciple of Jiangnan beggars'' sect named He Shi me, who is of unknown origin in beggars'' sect. I don''t think his martial arts are any better. Oh, by the way, brother song, your nomination passed smoothly this time, and the leader of Rong Gang also contributed a lot. "


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. Zhao Min is sure to believe what he said. He said that he helped him pass the nomination, and he did. I''m Huo Du. Zhao Min''s layout is deep enough. His hands are all extended to the south of the Yangtze River. It''s just that there are so many experts at the Golden Snake conference. Although huodu''s martial arts are good, he doesn''t see much. I don''t know what Zhao Min is up to.


    Zhu continued: "master Shili, abbot of the lower courtyard of Qingliang temple, nominated a disciple of the empty character generation of Shaolin Temple. In Shaolin Temple, the Xuan character generation and the empty character generation have the most experts. The empty character generation are all new disciples. No matter how high their martial arts skills are, they are limited."


    "It''s not xuzhu, is it?" Song Qingshu has a strange face.


    "Do you know him?" Zhulangqi road.


    "Nothing, go on." Song Qingshu grins bitterly. Xu Zhu, a plain looking monk, is afraid that he will surprise everyone this time. However, it seems that Zhenlong chess game has not happened in this world. Where does xuzhu''s martial arts come from?

 Chapter 432

    Zhu didn''t know what was bothering song Qingshu, and then said, "Nie Tianfeng, the stronghold leader of feihuyu, recommended Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady of the red coat army. The red coat army is an active rebel force in the kingdom of Jin, which is no less powerful than that of the Golden Snake camp. The fourth lady is known as the invincible in the world with a pear blossom gun, although there is a little moisture in it, But over the years, they have been fighting with the iron cavalry of the state of Jin with the red coat army, which has made the generals of the state of Jin afraid. "


    "I''ve dealt with her, and her pear blossom gun is really powerful." Recalling the original sky full of pear, song Qingshu said with lingering fear.


    "Is she beautiful?" There was a beautiful radian on Zhu''s lips.


    "It''s pretty. It''s a bit more heroic than ordinary women... Eh?" Song Qing said half of the book, suddenly found two women looking at themselves with a smile, not from embarrassment, quickly explained, "I have nothing to do with her."


    "We didn''t say anything. Why are you so nervous?" Xia Qingqing said with a smile. "Besides, it''s good to have a relationship. It''s really right at that time. She''s always embarrassed to rob the king of the golden snake with you."


    A strange color flashed in Stuart''s eyes. It seemed that Mrs. yuan had a special relationship with song Qingshu. However, the nine princesses didn''t care about this kind of thing. How could he talk more.


    "Where do you want to go? Although she is good at shooting, I''m not a vegetarian. I can''t rely on human feelings." Song Qingshu looks depressed. He is regarded as a soft eater.


    "Well, well, I know you''re good," Zhu Longjiao said with a smile. He didn''t care much. "Gai Meng and Meng Bofei''s father and son nominated a man named Shi Shatian. He''s so mysterious that he can''t find anything about his martial arts."


    "Stone breaks the sky?" Song Qingshu''s nerves are numb, ah Qing appears, and it''s no big deal to see stone breaking the sky again. The whole Jinshu system, the top ten and even the top three of martial arts are controversial, but the top two are almost universally recognized.


    The martial arts system of Xiake Xing is so different from that of other basic books. A leader in the book can melt a bronze medal into copper juice with his internal power, and then be hanged by Zhang Sanli Si sent by Xiake island. There are dozens of Zhang Sanli Si on Xiake island, Longmu two island owners are far more than the existence of Zhang San Li Si.


    In this way, the two islanders who were against the heaven were almost killed by the hand wind of Shi Shatian who had learned taixuan Sutra. Song Qingshu couldn''t imagine how high Shi Shatian''s martial arts were.


    Not to mention the stone breaking the sky, the soy sauce leader''s ability to melt the bronze medal into juice with his internal force was beyond song Qingshu''s ability. I''m afraid even Zhang Wuji of Jiuyang Dacheng could not.


    "What''s the origin of Meng Bofei? How can he find all the stones?" Song Qingshu''s face is a little ugly.


    "Although Meng Bofei is well-known in the world, he mainly relies on benevolence and good will. His so-called unique skills of Meng family''s magic fist and happy thirty palms are just some third rate Kung Fu. I don''t think the martial arts of the people he''s looking for are much better." seeing his face is different, Zhu Qi said, "Song Lang, Do you know this man? "


    "I know a little bit. His peak martial arts should not be inferior to ah Qing." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Xia Qingqing''s face changed: "no, I thought his martial arts were not very good. I specially arranged to fight you."


    "You arranged for me to fight him?" Song Qingshu breathed, "which round?"


    "If you all win, you will meet in the penultimate round," Xia Qingqing said with a sad face. "If you knew this, let him fight with ah Qing. No matter who wins or loses, they would have to peel off their skin. Maybe they would not have the strength to participate in the last round."


    "You don''t have to care too much, just as the so-called soldiers come to block the water and cover the land. If you want to win the king of the Golden Snake, you have to surpass all your opponents." Song Qingshu soon recovered and quickly comforted him.


    Zhu also explained: "yes, you have to have some confidence in Song Lang, his martial arts are already very high."


    Xia Qingqing Du mouth, a face depressed: "this platoon is actually very fastidious, we all think their nominees are all soft persimmon, so after several games, we all choose the less famous as the opponent, the result of this competition will make many heads of the eye stare out."


    "What''s the game like?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    "The contest is divided into two half districts, each with eight candidates. The winner and the winner of the other half will take part in the final contest. We know ah Qing''s strength, so we divide her and you into different half areas. Some people know that she is a little girl, and they all try to choose her as their opponent. I don''t know if ah Qing will scare us to death when we compete. "


    Speaking of this, Xia Qingqing''s eyes couldn''t help bending, a schadenfreude expression.


    "Who is so unlucky to meet ah Qing in the first round?" Song Qingshu had already sentenced him to death.


    "All of us are scrambling to choose ah Qing as our opponent. In the end, if we can''t fight, we''ll give her up to those wandering soldiers who don''t have any support. Anyway, we''re all like a pair. I can''t get it, and you can''t take advantage of it. Unexpectedly, you''ll get away with it." Xia Qingqing looks regretful, obviously dissatisfied with the result.


    Looking at Xia Qingqing''s cunning girl, song Qingshu can''t help but smile. It reminds her that she was a real fairy when she was wandering in the world.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Xia Qingqing lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu said with a gentle smile, "who is the unfortunate ghost of the wandering soldiers who are scattered and brave?"


    "It''s the guy who called himself sword God." Zhu said.


    "Zhuo Bufan? It''s interesting that the sword God meets the Sword Fairy. " Song Qing''s brain filled up the scene of the two people''s competition, and expressed infinite silence to Zhuo Bufan, "then who is my opponent in the first round?"


    Hearing his question, the two women looked at each other and laughed: "you must like this opponent."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and responded quickly: "can''t it be he Tieshou?"


    Xia Qingqing spat out her tongue: "master he is an old acquaintance of ours. Although she is good at martial arts, she is still a little short of you. You can''t lose unless you feel pity for her."


    Song Qingshu touched his nose and laughed unkindly: "if I remember correctly, this iron hand he seemed to have fallen in love with someone disguised as a man, didn''t he?"


    Xia Qingqing''s white face suddenly turned red. She was too shy to speak. Zhu Yi looked at her and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to know such a secret thing... Song Lang, Qingqing sold out her old lover for you this time."


    "Bah!" Xia Qingqing couldn''t help spat, stretched out her hand, then turned to her waist, "it''s not your idea."


    Looking at Jiao''s two girls fighting together with a smile, song Qingshu smiles happily. It seems that the estrangement between the two girls in the past days is gone. He knew that earlier, so he should get them to bed together.


    Under the careful explanation of the two women, song Qingshu finally found out the match system of each candidate, which was similar to the previous football match system, and soon came up with a match picture similar to the previous one.


    The first round,


    Upper half area:


    Group A: Song Qingshu vs he Tieshou


    Group B: Jinyang great Xia Xiao Ban and vs Xingxiu disciple you Tanzhi


    Group C: Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady of the red coat army, vs Chen Jinnan, the chief commander of the heaven and Earth Society


    Group D: he Shiwo, a disciple of the beggars'' sect, vs Shi chuantian, a mysterious boy


    Lower half area:


    Group E: mystery girl ah Qing vs sword God


    Group F: Shaolin disciple Xu Zhu vs Gu Su Murong Fu


    Group G: Yang Guo, a one armed teenager, vs Gongsun Zhi, the leader of heartless valley


    Group H: Linghu Chong, the descendant of nine swords, vs Duan Yanqing, the first of the four villains


    The second round,


    Upper half area:


    Group a winner vs group B winner


    Group C winner VSD winner


    Lower half area:


    Group E winner VSF winner


    Group G winner VSH winner


    Third round:


    Upper half area:


    Group A-B winner vsc-d winner


    Lower half area:


    The winner of E-F group and the winner of vsg-h group


    Last round:


    Top half winner vs bottom half winner


    After filtering the list in his mind, song Qingshu is filled with emotion. It seems that Xia Qingqing and Zhu Yi have made a lot of efforts for their own sake, and their grouping is quite good.


    He Tieshou and Chen Jinnan are all old acquaintances. Xiao banhe and Yang Miaozhen have also dealt with them. They know the roots and the bottom of the matter. The others, no matter you Tanzhi, he Shiwo or Shi Shatian, are all unknown in the world. They just didn''t expect that they are all top experts except he Shiwo.


    But even so, compared with those people in the lower half of the District, I am undoubtedly too lucky. Every one of them is a top expert in the world. Naturally, ah Qing, a dull little monk Xu Zhu, will surprise everyone. He thinks that if he chooses a soft persimmon, he will be knocked to death. However, he got the eighteen dragon subduing palms he gave him, which was not without a chance.


    Yang Guo, the boy, didn''t they meet when little dragon girl went to see her last time? Now it seems that Yang Guo hasn''t yet created the enchanting palm, but even so, in the original book, he swept the Wulin with a black iron sword. However, Gongsun Zhi is not ambiguous. He has a gold sword and a black sword, which is close to Zhou Botong''s skill of fighting left and right. In the original book, Yang Guo''s two swords are defeated by him. It seems that they will have a fierce fight.


    Linghu Chong and Duan Yanqing are more interesting. Although Linghu Chong''s attainments in Dugu Jiujian are far less than fengqingyang''s, they are more than enough to deal with most of the people in the river and lake, and they are all star sucking. The method makes the people in the river and lake turn pale, and Duan Yanqing feels better.


    However, Duan Yanqing has been a master of the evil faction for decades. After so many years in the world, a few defeats were also lost to Xiao Feng and himself. It''s not too humiliating. In the original work, he faced Ding Chunqiu or Jiu Mozhi several times. Although he didn''t fight for life and death, a few of his moves were equal. In the later period, he abused Murong Fu and his four family officials just like playing.


    His Yiyang finger''s attainments can be said to be the first of Dali Duan''s secular family. Even if the monks in Tianlong temple are included, it is estimated that only master Yideng can beat him.


    Linghu Chong and Duan Yanqing who can laugh at the last, I''m afraid it is also the number of five.

 Chapter 433

    In the next two days, song Qingshu closed the door, consciously adjusted his state to the peak, and finally waited for the Golden Snake conference.


    The Golden Snake conference was held in a school yard on the main peak of the Golden Snake camp. A square platform was set up in the middle. It is estimated that it will be the place where the candidates will compete next.


    There is a circle of seats around the platform, which is used to accommodate many schools and Wulin people who come to watch the ceremony. The distance between the seats and the platform is not far or near, which can not only prevent the guests on the seats from being hurt by the competition in the arena, but also prevent these Wulin people from influencing the competition in the arena.


    The Jianghu has always been a place for the generation of talents. Naturally, the main position of the top is left to the famous schools such as Chongyang palace of Shaolin Wudang beggars'' sect. I don''t know why Xia Qingqing deliberately placed the position of song Qingshu in these main positions.


    Xia Qingqing, as the nominal helmsman of the Golden Snake camp, because she was the widow of the former king of the Golden Snake, it was not convenient for her to make a public duel with song Qingshu. However, she did not want to be too far away from Song Qingshu, so she put song Qingshu in the main account.


    Other mountain leaders know that song Qingshu is the person nominated by Xia Qingqing, so they naturally turn a blind eye. They even have the idea of waiting for song Qingshu to make a fool of himself. After all, a stranger among Shaolin and Wudang envoys is really a hindrance.


    Song Qingshu came very early. There were a few people sitting in the hall, and most of the people in the Wulin were still entering one after another.


    As a princess of the former Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yi''s identity is very sensitive, so he has a thin veil on his face, only showing a pair of beautiful eyes that seem to be able to speak. Where he has passed, people have speculated about the origin of this fairy like figure.


    Looking at Zeng Rou''s cautious attitude after Zhu, song Qingshu was dumbfounded: "rou''er, don''t be so restrained. Ah Jiu is not an outsider. Your respectful attitude seems to be serving your own master."


    The girl''s mind is so worried about gain and loss, song Qingshu worried that a girl once was too born, causing others dejected.


    Noticing the change of his address, Zeng Rou blushed slightly and laughed sheepishly: "the ninth princess has excellent martial arts skills. How can I have such a common disciple as me?"


    Zhu Yi took her hand and said, "I''m not a princess anymore. What''s more, we''ll be a family in the future. We''ll be sisters in the future."


    Zeng Rou lowered her head and let out a sound. She was obviously excited.


    "Speaking of disciples, I really have a disciple as old as sister rou." Zhu Yi suddenly thought of something and said with a smile.


    "Isn''t that a few years younger than you? Who is so stupid to defeat you as a teacher? Er, it can''t be a man Song Qingshu''s face is a little ugly. In his opinion, the only explanation is that a man takes a fancy to ah Jiu and gets close to her when he is a teacher


    "Where do you want to go? Of course, it''s a woman," Zhu said with a red face. "I can''t help but be a woman. She''s still a beautiful woman with beautiful national color. I''ll introduce her to you next time I see her."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how can I listen to such a panic? When did you become a pimp?"


    "You are the procuress," Zhu couldn''t help punching each other. "I''m a special apprentice. I really can''t like it..."


    With a flash of inspiration in Song Qing''s mind, he blurted out: "your apprentice can''t be a Ke."


    "How do you know?" It''s Zhu''s turn to be surprised.


    It turned out that on that day, Zhu longlong was angry with Wu Sangui for his betrayal of his country and wanted to assassinate him.


    However, Wu Sangui knew that he was the public enemy of the Han people in the world, and the defense in the palace was like an iron bucket. Zhu Yi couldn''t find an opportunity to take advantage of it. Just as he was about to retreat, he accidentally met a little girl in the palace.


    Ah Jiu used to see Chen Yuanyuan, who was gorgeous all over the world. This little girl and Chen Yuanyuan were carved in the same mold. She didn''t have to ask to know that this person must be Wu Sangui''s daughter.


    Ako, who has been locked up in the palace since childhood, has been full of yearning for the outside world and martial arts. Seeing ah Jiu falling from the sky in white, she is shocked and immediately pesters to worship ah Jiu as her teacher.


    Ah Jiu, who was going to take her hostage, couldn''t laugh or cry. Seeing that little girl''s innocent appearance, he couldn''t do it for a moment. Finally, he became her master in a muddle.


    However, after waking up, ah Jiu thought of her parents'' identity, and could not be kind to ah Ke. After teaching her a little Kung Fu, she drifted away.


    Because ah Jiu''s lightness skill is excellent, and ah Ke keeps his mouth shut all the time. Apart from two people, even the people in Pingxi palace don''t know about this relationship. Ah Jiu naturally wonders why song Qingshu knows.


    After a moment''s eloquence, song Qingshu can''t help but smile awkwardly. He can''t fool her with baixiaosheng. Baixiaosheng can''t know such a very private thing.


    "Actually I know ako, she told me."


    "Do you know each other?" Although there was a veil covering his expression, song Qingshu could still feel ah Jiu''s face was strange, "is there a beautiful woman you don''t know in the world?"


    "Yes, like the one over there." Song Qingshu pointed to a girl not far away with a smile.


    Ah Jiu followed his eyes and saw a young girl in a light red frock with a string of pearls hanging around her neck. Her face was as white as cream. It seemed that she was about to drip water. Her eyes were flowing, her eyebrows were slender, and she had to admit that she was not inferior to her.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, it is strange that the first seats are either envoys of famous schools or candidates of the leaders of the Golden Snake camp. This little girl is only a teenager. How on earth can she be here.


    There seems to be a familiar feeling between the girl''s eyes. It seems that where did she meet her? But clearly this is impossible, my memory will not be so bad, people who have met will not remember?


    It seemed that she noticed the eyes of Tao song Qingshu. The girl turned around and glared at him. She couldn''t help humming. However, she noticed that the two girls beside him were stunned.


    With the girl''s cold hum, the two teenagers around her seemed to get a sign, low ah: "where''s the apprentice."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and didn''t explain much. He directly found his seat and sat down. With his current status of martial arts, he will not be in a dilemma with this kind of junior.


    "Hey, which sect are you from? How can you sit here?" The girl was annoyed to see that he ignored himself. She didn''t know what etiquette was. In fact, there was no malice in asking questions. She just wanted to know the identity of song Qingshu. However, she said so casually, others heard that song Qingshu was not qualified to sit here.


    Ah Jiu heard Xiu Mei frown, and even Zeng Rou on one side looked at the girl who came.


    "Can I sit here? Do I need your permission?" Song Qingshu smiles faintly.


    "Of course it does. What if it''s the Qing Tartar''s spies?" The girl replied, of course.


    Now even her two companions could not hang on their faces, thinking which spy would be so stupid to choose the most eye-catching position?


    The girl tilted her head and continued: "I have a little impression of the disciples of the famous orthodox school. I''ve never seen you before."


    "Why, you''ve seen all the disciples of the famous orthodox school?" Song Qingshu laughs.


    "Of course," said the girl with a proud breast, like a cockerel, "my father is..."


    Before the girl finished her words, she was interrupted by a cold male voice: "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You still have the virtue to show off your parents. You haven''t made any progress."


    The girl''s face suddenly turned red. She turned around and was about to drink abuse. She didn''t know how to see the person''s appearance clearly. The girl seemed to be in the ghost. Her skin color, which was white and red, suddenly faded and became very pale: "Yang... Yang..."


    Song Qingshu had known for a long time that a master was coming. He had a long breath, but he had a heavy gait. At this time, he took the opportunity to look back and saw a beautiful face with sword eyebrows in his temples. His face was pale and gaunt. A dark Epee was tied on his back, especially the empty sleeve of his right arm. It was really eye-catching.


    Besides Yang Guo, who else has such obvious characteristics?


    Song Qingshu suddenly understood the girl''s identity. She was so beautiful and aggressive. When she met Yang Guo, she was like a mouse and a cat. Of course, she was Miss Guo.


    It''s no wonder that she looks familiar. When she was in lingtuisi mansion in Jiangling, she met Huang Rong. The mother and daughter are almost seven or eight times alike, but now Huang Rong is more colorful and charming than a mature woman. Guo Fu is more green and astringent. Her appearance is very different, but her temperament is very different. No wonder she didn''t think of it for a moment.


    After my meridians recovered, I went to Shendiao Valley to find the relics of the Wulin. Unfortunately, the Epee was gone, so I took the wooden sword.


    Now the Epee is in Yang Guo''s hand. It seems that Guo Fu cut off Yang Guo''s hand at that time last year


    "Yang Guo is really handsome. My son is known as yumianmeng. He is still three points behind him... Er, that kind of temperament that can make moths fly to the fire." Song Qingshu said with emotion, "ah Jiu rou''er, do you think this man is handsome?"


    Zeng Rou''s face turned red, and there she bowed her head and said nothing. On the contrary, Zhu longyi and Liu Mei wanted to raise their eyebrows. "Do you think that''s the kind of woman who wants to change when she sees things differently?"


    Song Qingshu was just joking. Seeing her fierce reaction, he realized that the world attached great importance to chastity and ethics. He was just about to apologize to her, but saw a embarrassed smile on her face: "but he is really good... Have a good look."

 Chapter 434

    Song Qingshu didn''t look unhappy at all. Instead, he said excitedly, "you don''t know how charming he is." when you see Yang Guo, you miss your whole life. "How many girls don''t marry for him all their lives."


    "Is that exaggeration?" Zhu has an incredible look.


    Zeng Rou around a disappointed expression: "so he is a playboy ah."


    Song Qingshu breathed a little and laughed awkwardly: "he is not a playboy. People are so infatuated that they love one woman all their lives. That''s why they make other women regret all their lives."


    Zhu Yi took Zeng Rou''s hand and said with a narrow smile, "sister Rou, you talk about Playboy in front of him, don''t you make him feel ashamed?"


    Zeng Rou was suddenly surprised. Then she remembered that song Qingshu''s reputation in this respect was not very good. She said with some embarrassment, "in fact, I think he has harmed other women''s lives for his reputation of being an expert. In fact, he is merciless. On the contrary, it''s brother song. Although... He is merciful everywhere, at least he won''t let others live a lonely life. "


    Zeng Rou, who has always been a little shy, suddenly made such a big comment. There was a flash of surprise in Zhu''s eyes. Song Qingshu was even more amused: "rouer knows me best, ha ha ha..."


    "Yang Guo, people have already apologized to you. What else do you want! You think you''re the only one who''s miserable. I''m miserable, too. My father is going to cut off my hand and compensate you. I''ve been wandering all this year. I can''t even go back home. I can''t eat well and sleep well every day. " Gough suddenly raised her voice, obviously very excited.


    "Miss Guo really deserves her reputation." Song Qingshu can''t help looking strange after hearing her comments. He''s really blind for the amazing beauty inherited from her mother.


    Yang Guo laughed angrily: "is that what you mean? You should be glad you are not at home, or I would have cut off your arm for revenge. "


    It turns out that the first thing Yang Guo did was to go to Xiangyang to find Guo Fu for revenge. But before Guo Jing wanted to cut off Guo Fu''s hand to make amends to the Yang family, Huang Rong arranged for her to leave Xiangyang in a panic, so that Yang Guo rushed to the air.


    After breaking his arm, Yang Guo is sad and can''t help feeling sorry for himself. Although he knows little dragon girl won''t dislike him, he is always afraid to meet Little Dragon Girl subconsciously. So decided to find Guo Fu revenge, and then to find XiaoLongNu.


    But I didn''t expect that I didn''t find Guo Fu in the past year. Not long ago, I met my adoptive father Ouyang Feng and learned a secret from his father''s former friends in the kingdom of Jin. Shocked, they urged him to attend the Golden Snake meeting.


    Of course, because of the alliance between the state of Jin and the Manchu Qing Dynasty, Wan Yanliang and his party were inconvenient to come forward, so on the surface, he came to participate in the competition alone. However, if he was successful in the competition, Wan Yanliang would use his relationship to help him secretly. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for them to be in charge of the mountain top of the Golden Snake camp. In a word, Duan Yanqing, Zhuo Bufan, he Tieshou Gongsun Zhi''s four candidates are still Yang Guo''s best.


    "Well, I''ve had enough of hiding. Today we''ll fight for life and death!" Guo furiao angrily scolded, drew her sword and stabbed Yang Guo.


    "This Miss Guo is really reckless, not to mention that Yang Guo has got the black iron epee. Even before he learned it, he was also a top expert of the young generation. Do you really think you can beat him now by cutting off his arm when he was poisoned?" Song Qingshu shook his head.


    "I''m afraid Miss Guo will suffer a loss," Zhu said anxiously. Since Yang Guo can easily win the previous competitions, it''s not Guo Fu, a charming little girl, who can deal with it. "Aren''t you the most pitiful girl? Can you bear to see such a beautiful little beauty cut off her hand?"


    "But Miss Guo has gone too far. She has not apologized for cutting off a hand." Zeng Rou said discontentedly.


    Song Qingshu noncommittal, light said: "first look at the situation." Song Qingshu remembers that in the original work, Yang Guo was merciful at last. He didn''t have to intervene at this time. On the contrary, he seemed to be willing to repay Yang Guo.


    Guo Fu has been cultivated by a famous family since childhood. Although her martial arts are mediocre due to her limited qualifications, she still has a great family style when she stabs with this sword. Seeing her stabbing with a sword, Yang Guo did not move and looked at her coldly.


    Even if the person who makes the sword breaks a finger, his sword skills will be greatly reduced. Moreover, Yang Guo''s right hand of the sword is cut by Qi Gen. in the eyes of normal people, his martial arts might be useless, so Guo Fu dares to draw a sword against him.


    Seeing that the Jian Jian Jian is about to hit Yang Guo, Guo Fu''s eyes are aimed at the other party''s empty right arm sleeve. She can''t help but feel soft in her heart. The Jian Jian Jian subconsciously avoids his vital point and leans a little to the side.


    At the same time, Yang Guo also moved. His upper body was slightly on one side, and his right sleeve was wrapped around Guo Fuli''s sword. Guo Fu felt that the tiger''s mouth was bitten by thunder, and he could no longer hold the sword in his hand. He staggered and fell back.


    "Sister Fu!" Two teenagers on Guo Fu''s side rushed forward to hold her. After Guo Fu stood firm, they looked forward and saw that Guo Fu''s sword had been twisted as if it were hemp. They couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "What a deep internal power!" Zhu was also surprised.


    After a look at the two teenagers around Guo Fu, song Qingshu suddenly realized that they were Guo Fu''s dog legs.


    In fact, song Qingshu met two people in Jiangling mansion a year ago, but at that time, song Qingshu''s attention was attracted by the beautiful Huang Rong. Naturally, he couldn''t remember the two people who followed Huang Rong with ordinary appearance.


    Looking at Yang Guo approaching step by step, big and small Wu brushes out his sword and blocks Guo Fu behind: "brother Yang, originally you have great kindness to our brother, we shouldn''t stop you. But Fu Mei is the only daughter of master and his mother. For the sake of master and his mother, please forgive her. "


    Although Yang Guo had the idea of cutting off Guo Fu''s hand for revenge at the beginning, after a long time, his anger also disappeared. He wanted to humiliate Guo Fu and then gave up. Unfortunately, not long ago, he met Wan Yanliang and Ouyang Feng, and learned some secrets of the past. At the same time, he realized that his father died at the hands of Guo Jing and Huang Rong. New and old grudges poured into his heart, and his eyes turned red.


    "Get out of here!"


    See Yang Guo eye dew crazy color forced to come, big and small Wu greatly surprised, quickly waved a sword to block in front of the body.


    When!


    With the sound of a dragon''s song, two long swords flew several feet away. Xiaowu fell to the ground and looked at the dark iron in Yang Guo''s hand.


    Yang Guo, holding xuantie sword in his hand, pointed to Guo Fu. A trace of fierceness flashed in his eyes, and a sword cleaved to her right arm.


    Looking at the black iron sword with the roaring sound of wind and thunder to cut to himself, Guo Fu seems to be scared silly general, motionless, standing in the same place, let Yang Guo a sword cut.


    Bang!


    The floor under his feet was smashed by the black iron sword, and Yang Guo looked at the man who rescued Guo Fu not far away.


    Guo Fu finally recovered, and found that he was half lying in the arms of the man he had just drunk and scolded. His pretty face, white with fright, finally showed a trace of blood: "thank you for your help."


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu held her waist and waited for her to stand firm. He handed it to Xiaowu who came in a hurry. Then he held his hands and looked at Yang Guo not far away with a smile.


    "You''re going to save her?" Thinking of his opponent''s quick figure just now, Yang Guo looked dignified.


    "Every girl is a gift from God. Brother Yang is too cruel to destroy flowers." Song Qingshu wondered why Yang Guo didn''t smile away his enmity as he did in the original work. Seeing that he didn''t wave his sword like he did, he quickly saved Guo Fu at the critical moment.


    In this world, ah Jiu was so lucky that he didn''t suffer from the pain of broken arm. While song Qingshu was glad, he naturally didn''t want other girls to suffer from this kind of suffering.


    "When it comes to ruthlessness, who can match Miss Guo?" Yang Guo touched his empty sleeve and looked sharp. "You are very good at martial arts, but if you want to stop me from taking revenge, don''t blame my epee."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "brother Yang misunderstood. I didn''t mean to stop you from taking revenge."


    As soon as this remark came out, Guo Fu''s pretty face turned white. As soon as she was relieved, Yang Guo was even more puzzled: "since you don''t stop me from taking revenge, why did you save her just now?"


    Instead of explaining, song Qingshu asked, "brother Yang, let me ask you a question. After you cut off Miss Guo''s arm, can your arm grow again?"


    "Of course not," Yang Guo said angrily in a deep voice, turning red and white. "Are you amusing me?"


    "Brother Yang, don''t get me wrong," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. "I''m just suggesting brother yang to improve his way of revenge. Since cutting off Miss Guo''s hand is just hurting others and not benefiting himself, it''s better to choose a more self serving way."


    Yang Guo frowned: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Song Qing took a look at Guo Fu beside her and said with a smile, "although this Miss Guo is not flattering, her appearance is one in a million. Brother Yang can take her back to be a bed warming girl. She not only takes revenge, but also gets real benefits."


    "Shameless!" Guo Fu was shocked and angry, and trembled with anger.


    Yang Guo snorted: "Yang has already been interested in the person, regardless of appearance and character are good, this hundred times, do not bother you."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s suggestion, Guo Fu was already angry enough. As a result, Yang Guo turned a blind eye to her, and felt that her lung was about to explode.


    Seeing that Yang Guo was not moved, song Qingshu was stunned at first. However, he soon responded and said with a playful smile: "as far as I know, Miss Guo''s mother always hates brother Yang. Brother Yang has suffered a lot for this. Naturally, he also hates gang leader Huang, who is admired by thousands of people. Even if Miss Guo is all bad, she has one good thing: her appearance is seven or eight points similar to that of gang leader Huang. Brother Yang can make up her mind when she warms the bed. Isn''t she angry for many years? "

 Chapter 435

    Yang Guo opens his mouth and doesn''t say anything after all. He is obviously shocked by song Qingshu''s ingenious proposal. However, when he is shocked, he can''t help comparing Guo Fu''s appearance with Huang Rong''s. it turns out that they are carved in one mold


    Yang Guo''s face turned red, and then turned away with a cold hum.


    "I''ve really moved you?" Seeing that Yang Guo retreated so easily, song Qingshu was shocked.


    "You shameless thief?" Yang Guo retreats. Guo Fu finally gets angry and glares at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "Miss Guo, it''s too heartless. Anyway, I said I saved your life just now. You''ll take revenge."


    "Who wants you to save me?" If you think about what he said just now, Guo Fu''s face turns red.


    "Fu Er, don''t be rude." A slightly soft voice came from behind. Song Qingshu looked back and saw a bright and charming young woman standing not far away. Who is Huang Rong?


    "Mother, this man... This man bullies me." Guo Fu jumps into Huang Rong''s arms and acts like a coqueter. She opens her mouth. She is still embarrassed to say what song Qingshu has just arranged for her mother and daughter.


    Huang Rong''s face was also strange. She heard the words just now. Looking at the young man in front of her, she said with a smile: "young Xia song, we meet again."


    Song Qingshu thought that it was no wonder that Yang Guo left so easily. He had noticed that Huang Rong had come. With his pride, he was naturally unwilling to face the old aunt Guo.


    See Huang Rong mouth, song Qingshu Shi ran back: "met Mrs. Guo, many days no see, the lady is still so glorious and moving."


    Huang Rong is stunned. Since her marriage, people in the river and lake respect her husband and wife very much. They either praise her for her bravery or her wit. It seems that no one has praised her beauty in person for more than ten years, but now she is praised by a younger generation.


    Which daughter does not like to listen to flattery, trance Huang Rong seems to think of all kinds of love during the cardamom years, a faint blush floating on her face, is a bit more delicate.


    But thinking of song Qingshu''s obscene words, Huang Rong soon came back to her senses and spat in her heart. This little bastard was caught by me, but she didn''t feel ashamed.


    However, as Huang Rong is now, it''s not convenient for her to get along with a younger generation. What''s more, what song Qingshu said just now is too shameless. Huang Rong feels a little blushed when she thinks about it, so she naturally doesn''t want to go deep into it.


    "Fu''er, young Xia song was just trying to save you. If you don''t use your wisdom, you will be a hero."


    Seeing Huang Rong''s depressed face, he had to be polite to himself. Song Qingshu was very happy. However, he thought that this woman was the worst. He looked very solemn and said, "Xiangyang is busy with military affairs. How can Mrs. Guo come to Shandong thousands of miles away?"


    Huang Rong said with a smile: "it seems that the news of young Xia song is not very smooth. Now Mongolia has made peace with the imperial court. During this period, Xiangyang has stopped fighting. It happened that the Golden Snake camp invited me to organize this Golden Snake conference, so I came out to relax. Young Xia song saved fu''er this time. I don''t think I can repay him. I think about it. It seems that young Xia song is going to take part in this competition. As long as I don''t violate the rules of the competition, I will take care of young Xia song. "


    Song Qingshu has been resting and shutting down for a long time. In addition to analyzing his opponents, Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu didn''t tell him other trivial things at the Golden Snake meeting, so he didn''t know that Huang Rong presided over the meeting.


    After all, the leader of Chongyang palace in Shaolin and Wudang must be enough for the discussion of martial arts and fame in the Wulin. But those who have a lot of scruples may not be able to support the volunteers like the Golden Snake camp so clearly. The most suitable one is Guo Jing and Huang Rong.


    After being invited by Golden Snake camp, Huang Rong was very excited because Guo Fu had been away from home for nearly a year, so she wanted to take the opportunity to see her daughter. Guo Jing wants to stay in Xiangyang to guard against the Mongol upheaval. Huang Rong is sorry on the surface, but happy on the inside. After all, Guo Jing also threatens to cut off Guo Fu''s arm and compensate Yang Guo. With him, it''s not so convenient for her to see Guo Fu.


    Over the past year, Huang Rong has been paying close attention to her daughter''s life, so she soon found Guo Fu. When Guo Fu saw her, she was crying like a tearful person. Huang Rong took her to the Golden Snake meeting on her way to let her relax.


    She was going to discuss the meeting with the leaders of the Golden Snake camp just now, so she asked Guo Fu to do it in her position for a while. How could she know that she was so unlucky to meet Yang Guo.


    Song Qingshu was a little flustered by her smile. She said that she wanted to take care of herself. In fact, she must have hated her arrangement just now. She deliberately made a stumbling block for herself. She hurriedly dealt with it casually and returned to her position.


    "Song Lang, what you said just now is really a bit indecent." When he sat down, Zhu Yi''s lips moved and finally blushed.


    Zeng Rou nodded like a chicken pecking rice. She obviously agreed with ah Jiu.


    "Because I didn''t like this mother and daughter. Brother Yang, most of his life''s sufferings came from this wonderful mother and daughter." Song Qingshu said quietly with a smile.


    "Since you want to get along with Yang Guo, why did you rescue Miss Guo just now?" Zhulangqi road.


    "Because she''s really beautiful. It''s a pity that one of her hands was cut off." Song Qingshu said solemnly that it was hard for him to tell Zhu Yi that her hand had been cut off in another time and space.


    "It''s not enough to have a fairy like character like ah Jiu''s sister, but also to think about other people''s little girls?" A cold voice came from behind. It turned out that Zhou Zhiruo led the Emei disciples to the seat. I don''t know whether Xia Qingqing intended or not. Zhou Zhiruo''s position was next to song Qingshu.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu looked depressed. Today, he didn''t know what bad luck he had. He was arrested every time.


    Zhu said in a greasy voice, "ah Jiu is better than my sister."


    Although the Ming Dynasty has been subjugated, ah Jiu used to be a princess. Every time she met her, she was so gentle. On the contrary, she made Zhou Zhiruo feel embarrassed. A gentle smile finally appeared on her cold face. She took Zhu Yi and whispered to one side, and directly put the song Qingshu aside.


    "It''s true that three monks have no water to drink. My family is the best." Song Qingshu once pulled Zeng Rou''s little hand, and sure enough, he was as smooth as his name. Zeng Rou''s body trembled, but he didn''t mean to resist.


    "Well, he''s a philander." Not far away Guo Fu saw the little action here and couldn''t help humming.


    Hearing her voice, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi also turned around and stared at them with a smile. Zeng Rou''s small hand suddenly drew back, and his face suddenly turned red.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Huang Rong presses her daughter''s mouth with a headache. This baby daughter is really a troublemaker. Other people''s wives are all around. Guo Fu scolds the Emei sect.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and doesn''t agree with Guo Fu. However, he knows Zeng Rousu''s face is tender, so it''s impossible for him to think about it again. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi tacitly ignore him, so he has to pay attention to all the schools in the field.


    "Niang, what''s the origin of that lewd thief? How can he get involved in the first place?" Seeing song Qingshu look around, Guo Fu is full of anger.


    "He is the most famous person in the world this year." Huang Rong sighed. At the beginning, he met in Jiangling mansion. It seemed that he was still a sick man with broken meridians. Unexpectedly, he became a world-famous top expert in such a short time.


    "The most famous book in this year is song Qingshu!" Gough murmured discontentedly.


    During this period of time, she was in hiding. Her food and living place were far from home. The only fun is to listen to the storytellers in the inn telling the stories of the river and the lake. These storytellers are more or less connected with Wuhu gate. Naturally, song Qingshu is boasted that there is something in the sky and nothing in the earth. Guo Fu''s eyes are full of beauty and curiosity about the legendary hero.


    Guo Fu''s face suddenly changed: "Niang, you just called him young Xia song, isn''t it really him? How could that great hero be such a thief? "


    "Great hero?" Huang Rong was stunned.


    Guo Fu tightly pursed her lips, without saying a word, staring at Song Qingshu not far away.


    Noticing Guo Fu''s eyes, song Qingshu was at a loss. He thought that even if he thought I was handsome, he didn''t have to read it all the time? I''m sorry.


    "Brother song!" There was an eager voice in my ear.


    As soon as song Qingshu turned his head, he looked at a group of people from muwangfu who came by in a hurry and said, "it''s muxiaogong."


    "A few days ago, thanks to brother song''s help..." mujiansheng''s eyes suddenly moved to Zhu longlong, and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. Although she was covered with a layer of gauze, the gauze could not cover her face at such a close distance.


    "With the sound of sword in Tianbo mansion, I kowtow to Princess Changping!" See Mu sword sound suddenly kneel down, Mu Wang Fu a gang of people also immediately kneel down.


    "Get up, please!" Zhu Yi quickly raised his hand and said, "King Mu''s house has been loyal to the country for generations. Now that the Ming Dynasty is over, you are still determined to fight against the restoration of the Qing Dynasty. Ah Jiu thanks you for your father."


    "I dare not!" Mujiansheng and others stood up, looking obviously excited and incomparable, "the blood of the former Emperor can be preserved, which is really the protection of Taizu."


    "It''s not a place to talk," Zhu stood up and looked at Song Qingshu hesitantly. "Song Lang, I''d like to take them to the quiet room in the back first and say something."


    Hearing Zhu Yi''s address to song Qingshu, the sound of Mujian flashed a little surprise on her face, and Fang Yi looked more complicated.


    "It doesn''t matter, you go and take care of it. Zhiruo is here to help." Song Qingshu waved his hand with a smile, and their identities were not visible. Naturally, it was more convenient to find a place where no one could speak.


    Not far away, Huang Rong''s eyes are uncertain. She knows Prince Mu''s house, but she has no idea that she will kneel down to the female dependents beside song Qingshu in his capacity.


    This song Qing book seems to be quite capable.

 Chapter 436

    Looking at Fang Yi''s sad eyes when she left, song Qingshu trembled in her heart. This woman''s peach blossom luck turned into peach blossom robbery. Xuexue''er and Miao Ruolan had been waiting at the inn in the nearby town. A few days ago, song Qingshu wanted to take them up the mountain. Xuexue''er had promised, but when she heard that Zhou Zhiruo was also there, she said she would not go up the mountain.


    It turns out that when they were hiding in pingyizhi''s room, Zhou Zhiruo put them in the right place. Xuexue''er, who is also known as a widow, couldn''t bear to face Zhou Zhiruo''s room. It happened that Nanlan, Miao Ruolan''s mother, was in Yanjing city. Xuexue''er volunteered to take Miao Ruolan to see her mother first.


    Song Qingshu was reluctant to give up, but she had no choice but to let her go.


    Not long after ah Jiu led all the people in King Mu''s mansion to leave, song Qingshu was sighing. Chen Jinnan led a group of people from heaven and earth society just passing by. Seeing song Qingshu, he could not help but blink. He asked all the people from heaven and earth society to find a seat first and walk to song Qingshu.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months, but Mr. Song is still elegant." Chen Jinnan arched his hand and said with a smile that song Qingshu, together with him, saved Trinket from xuedaolaozu and others, and he inherited a feeling in his heart. Not long ago, I heard that song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, and my heart was even more admired. So when I saw song Qingshu, I couldn''t help saying hello.


    "You are welcome, chief." Song Qingshu quickly got up to reply with a smile.


    After chatting with each other for a few minutes, Chen Jinnan suddenly lowered his voice and said, "is there any difference between Song Gongzi and Honghua?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he remembered that the Heaven Earth Society and the red flower society were very close, and they had always been close. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "in the past, when I was going to the undercover Forbidden City, it just hindered the assassination of the red flower society."


    Chen Jinnan''s face was strange: "why did you stop them at the beginning? It is said that they could kill the tartar emperor at that time."


    As the commander-in-chief of the heaven and earth society, he knew exactly what happened in the Forbidden City on that day. At that time, the red flower society was winning, but song Qingshu stopped it; As a result, song Qingshu failed to assassinate Kangxi himself this time. Chen Jinnan was suspicious.


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was awe struck, but his face was silent: "the commander in chief didn''t know something. I didn''t stop the red flower club that time, but to save them."


    "Oh?" Chen Jinnan''s face moved, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Song Qingshu cleared his throat and began to talk nonsense all over the place: "during the period when he was in the palace, he found out that Kangxi was not only surrounded by a group of dark guards with first-class skills in the world... Should the chief helmsman have heard of the name of yuzhenzi?"


    Chen Jinnan nodded: "Keqing of Baoqin palace, many experts of heaven and Earth Society and Honghua society are in the hands of this demon."


    "The masters like yuzhenzi, the leaders of the secret guards, like Wei Mo or something, killed him in one move. It can be imagined that the secret guards are highly skilled." The book of Song Qing flickered from true to false.


    "Chen originally thought that the theory of dark Wei Yi was just groundless, but he didn''t expect it to be true." As the commander in chief of the heaven and earth society, Chen Jinnan has more or less heard of the existence of this army.


    "It''s true," Song Qingshu nodded and continued to run the train. "If these people don''t make a move, they will never leave anything alive, because they want to protect the secret of their identity."


    "At that time, it seemed that the people of the red flower club were going to succeed in the assassination. In fact, I noticed that the dark guards were ready to start. I knew in my heart that if they did, the red flower club would be destroyed, so I had to take the lead. Although I sacrificed the lives of several leaders of the red flower club, I saved most of them. Later, I quietly rescued them from the prison. "


    "At the beginning, those leaders were indeed rescued by you, but..." Chen Jinnan nodded secretly. Suddenly, the conversation changed and his face was strange. "According to fourth master Wen, it seems that you took this as a threat to occupy his wife?"


    Song Qing''s book heart knows that the group of people at Honghua Club hate themselves to the bone. They will surely throw dirty water on themselves whenever they have a chance. What''s more, they are not wronged


    Thinking of Luo Bing''s snow-white body and her flattery, song Qingshu''s belly is very hot. I don''t know how she is going with Li Yuanzhi.


    Song Qingshu soon recovered. Seeing that Chen Jinnan was still waiting for his reply, he quickly explained, "Emperor Kangxi is very smart. Can he not know what''s happening in the palace? I had to pretend that it was because I was greedy for beauty that I boldly released the group of people in the red flower club. Kangxi read my past contributions and turned a blind eye to them. "


    "So it is. It seems that it was really dangerous at the beginning." Chen Jinnan suddenly realized, but immediately revealed a little puzzled, "each reason, you just need to explain to the leaders of the red flower club, it''s not clear why the situation in Shengjing is so serious."


    Chen Jinnan sighs secretly that song Qingshu has already formed a bitter feud with several leaders of Honghua society, such as Taoist Wu Chen and Yu Yu. He thinks that both sides are anti Qing righteous, but they fight against each other first. It''s really painful for the relatives and quick for the enemies.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "chief Chen is a gentleman. Song can''t do anything bad about people behind his back, but I''m afraid that I''ll be harmed by treacherous people, so I have to remind you."


    "What do you mean by that?" Chen Jinnan was shocked.


    "The helmsman knows that Yu wanting of the red flower club is not dead. In fact, he wants his son to be emperor..." Song Qingshu gives a rough account of Yu wanting''s plot.


    "Is that true?" Chen Jinnan was shocked.


    "Yu Yutong told me this before he died," Song Qingshu said again about Yu Yutong''s being killed in wanting. "The right and wrong of this matter will be known by the commander in chief according to those clues."


    Following LV Buwei''s example, Yu wanting designed to give his lover to Prince Yong as Fu Jin, and let his son replace AI xinjueluo''s blood. This situation is perfect. However, as long as you know the origin and development of the situation, you can always find out the clues, whether it''s Qian''s family in Haining, Chen''s family in Haining, or Hongli''s biological mother, Qian Zhenhuan, Later, Ling Zhu, the Minister of inlaid yellow flag, took her as his daughter and changed her surname to Niu Kelu''s. with the influence of heaven and earth society, something can always be found out.


    "OK, I''ll start to investigate this matter," said Honghua club and song Qingshu. But Chen Jinnan subconsciously believed song Qingshu. He was a little surprised. Before he left, he suddenly thought of something. He looked back to remind him, "son song should be careful. This time, Honghua club, through master yuan Shixiao of Chen Jialuo, found a top expert from Kunlun. I''m afraid it will be bad for him."


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it, but Chen Jinnan was kind enough to remind him that he didn''t know the name of the master


    "It seems to be ah Qing." Chen Jinnan thought about it and said lightly.

 Chapter 437

    Song Qingshu''s ear seems to ring out a bolt from the blue: "ah Qing? How can yuan Shixiao be virtuous and move her? "


    Chen Jinnan shook his head: "this Chen is not clear, but the girl seems to call Yuan Shixiao yuan Gonggong."


    Until Chen Jinnan left, song Qingshu didn''t realize, "Mr. Yuan, Mr. ape? Do it! The White Ape who taught ah Qing''s swordsmanship is not yuan Shixiao, is it


    Guo Fu, not far away, saw song Qingshu''s face uncertain, and quickly pulled Huang Rong''s sleeve: "Niang, that man seemed to be the commander in chief of heaven and earth society just now. He didn''t come to see Niang, so he went to see the thief?"


    Huang Rong couldn''t help pinching her daughter''s face and motioned her to lower her voice: "master Chen is aloof in the river and lake. Your parents are just friends with him. How can you come to see me?"


    Huang Rong thought in her heart. Seeing how they were talking to each other just now, I''m afraid the relationship between them was extraordinary. I don''t know what they just talked about. Chen helmsman looked dignified when he left. Song Qingshu is shocked now?


    Looking at the four villains not far away, Huang Rong looks like she''s looking for song Qingshu.


    Before Song Qingshu recovered from the shock, he heard a hoarse voice: "I heard that Mr. Song is going to take part in the golden snake king election?"


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that the symbolic voice was Duan Yanqing: "it turns out that it''s Duan''s boss. We''re really predestined. Maybe we can compete with each other at that time."


    Duan Yanqing suddenly showed a smile that was uglier than crying: "fortunately, I didn''t share a half area with you, otherwise I would have given up with you directly."


    Duan Yanqing didn''t mean to keep his voice down. Huang Rong heard it clearly, and was shocked: the name of the head of the four villains, who is full of evil, has been popular in the river and lake for decades. For so many years, he has been a leader who walks sideways. He has never heard of anyone he has been soft to. This time, he is willing to bow down. Is the martial arts of song Qingshu so brilliant?


    In recent years, although Song Qing''s books are well-known, they are only limited to the territory of Manchu and Qing Dynasty. People in other places have no idea about his martial arts. In most people''s minds, although he is the first master of Manchu and Qing Dynasty, he mostly takes advantage of the territory of Manchu and Qing Dynasty, where there are no famous masters.


    At the lion slaughtering meeting, song Qingshu showed his skill, and many people in the Wulin witnessed it. At that time, he was a young master at most, and he was still a little far away from the real master. It was only one year. Even if his martial arts improved by leaps and bounds, where could he go?


    Moreover, he was cleared by the Wudang school and he was beaten by the Wudang school. Huang Rong saw him last year. He would not only see the spirit of the nine Yin manual, but also the body bone was somewhat weaker than the average person. This did not take long. Huang Rong did not feel his martial Arts function was high.


    "Xingxiu Laoxian has boundless power."


    "The magic power is vast, and the law drives the Central Plains."


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, the sound of blowing and beating came, and Guo Fu was stunned: "where is it that people are doing things?"


    As soon as Huang Rong''s face changed, she quickly covered her little mouth: "aunt, you can say a few words. This is a member of Xingxiu sect, who is good at using poison. When you hear this voice, you can''t deal with them as far as you can go."


    Guo Fu said with disapproval: "mother, with the reputation of you and your father in the world, why should I be afraid of them?"


    Huang Rong, with a helpless face, said with a bitter smile: "your father drank the blood of the poisonous snake in those years. He was invincible to all kinds of poisons, so he didn''t have to be afraid; Since I was a child, I have taken a lot of magic drugs from your grandfather. I have a certain resistance to poison, so I don''t have to be afraid; But if you are poisoned, fu''er, it''s OK to say that if you are poisoned by Xingxiu Laoxian, we don''t have the confidence to detoxify you. "


    Guo Fu suddenly pointed to song Qingshu not far away and said, "how can he not be afraid of Xingxiu Laoxian?"


    Huang Rong was stunned, and saw that Xingxiu Laoxian with several disciples seemed to be exchanging greetings with song Qingshu.


    "Greetings?" Huang Rong is very strange. Song Qingshu has a lot of friendship with the decent people like King Mu''s mansion. He seems to have a good talk with Duan Yanqing Xingxiu. What''s the matter.


    "Duan lame, you know that you want to be close to song Gongzi, come to make up in advance?" Xingxiu old crane has a childlike face and a chubby face full of smile, but it looks rather fairyland.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s strange that your mouth still stinks." Duan Yanqing snorted coldly, but both of them had been recruited into the stick by song Qingshu. There was always a few threads of fire, but they would not be upset because of this little thing.


    "Hey, it''s no shame to make up with Mr. Song. Don''t you see that I''m going to let my apprentice come to see Mr. Song, and ask him to be lenient?" When Ding Chunqiu finished, he pushed a young man with an iron mask behind him in front of him. "Tie Chou, this is your opponent song Gongzi tomorrow. He has all kinds of magical skills. You must not be your opponent. At that time, if you can get some advice from Song Gongzi, you''ll be able to use it all your life."


    Tie Chou knelt down and kowtowed to song Qingshu: "tomorrow, please give me some advice."


    Being flattered by Ding Chunqiu, song Qingshu had to smile: "today, the competition hasn''t started yet. It''s too early to say that."


    Ding Chunqiu shakes the feather fan and says slowly, "it''s not too early, it''s not too early. With the martial arts of song Gongzi, it''s sure to enter the next round smoothly."


    Duan Yanqing said with a smile: "of course, there is no doubt about the martial arts of song Gongzi, but are you so confident that your apprentice can beat the great Xia of Jinyang? As far as I know, Xiao banhe''s Hunyuan strength is not ambiguous. "


    Ding Chunqiu was so enigmatic that he said with a smile, "it''s no trouble for brother Duan."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this brother is full of the spirit of ice. I''m afraid the great Xia of Jinyang will suffer."


    Ding Chunqiu''s face changes. No one knows about tiechou''s martial arts, and his biggest card is Hanbing Zhenqi. Ding Chunqiu is confident that if he doesn''t have psychological preparation, even an expert like Qiao Feng will suffer a big loss. Therefore, Ding Chunqiu is determined to win this golden snake king. He just came to visit Song Qingshu to paralyze him and let him lose Jingzhou tomorrow, I don''t know what song Qingshu said.


    Did the boy learn that Tianyan could not communicate? Ding Chunqiu secretly regretted that he had known so early. Today he didn''t bring tiechou, so that he was exposed ahead of time.


    At random, Ding Chunqiu took tie Chou to his seat.


    Seeing him leave, Duan Yanqing said in a low voice: "Mr. Song, I don''t know the Guanyin lady you mentioned last time..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Mr. Duan, you have been in the world for so long. Do you think I can tell you so easily?"


    Duan Yanqing''s face changed and he bowed his head and said, "it''s Duan who is abrupt. I don''t know what kind of conditions the song childe needs to tell each other."

 Chapter 438

    "It''s not the right time to say it, it''s just adding trouble." Song Qingshu shook his head slightly, and his refusal was obvious.


    Duan Yanqing''s face was uncertain, hesitated for a long time, and finally hummed: "I''ll wait until the time is ripe to ask you." It''s no wonder that he was depressed. He had been around the world for decades. He was the first of the four villains in the world. As a result, he had nothing to do with this young man. Who can''t beat him.


    Seeing Duan Yanqing''s failure, ye erniang knew that she couldn''t ask anything, but her mother''s nature still let her have a try: "Mr. Song, I don''t know what you said about my miserable child last time..."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "I can only tell you that he is living well and has learned excellent martial arts." Since xuzhu was sent by Shaolin Temple to take part in the election of the king of the Golden Snake, it is obvious that Shaolin monks have great confidence in his martial arts. Even if he does not get the true biography of Xiaoyao sect as he did in the original book, his martial arts may not be poor now.


    Ye erniang is very happy. Although she can''t find out her son''s whereabouts, she is satisfied to know that his son is safe and sound. Seeing Duan Yanqing and others have gone far away, ye erniang quickly catches up with him.


    "Thank you very much, young master!"


    Looking at Ye Er Niang leaving gratefully, Zhou Zhi ruo''s eyebrows trembled: "you won''t even let this kind of woman go?"


    Song Qingshu was drinking tea, almost choked to death in one breath, and suddenly said angrily, "what kind of person am I?"


    Zhou Zhiruo said, "I look like it."


    Thinking of his bad deeds, song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "it''s just a poor mother who lost her child." Ye erniang in this world steals a child every day, but after playing with it for a day, she will return it. She is not so crazy as in a certain version of the original book, so song Qingshu didn''t feel sorry for her.


    "Brother song and his wife sing harmoniously, which is the envy of my brother." An old man walked slowly. When he spoke, he was tens of feet away. After finishing his last word, he had already stood firmly in front of song Qingshu. He was tall, with a deep nose and deep eyes. His face was brown. Who was Ouyang Feng? Now Ouyang Feng''s mind is clear, and his hair is in a mess. He looks very powerful.


    It''s bullshit that Zhou Zhiruo and I are playing harmoniously. The vinegar jar is turned


    Song Qingshu''s face was filled with a smile: "it seems that Mr. Ouyang''s accomplishments are refined."


    Ouyang Feng''s face was strange: "who can match you in terms of the speed of martial arts progress? I heard that you are going to take part in the golden snake king competition?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "nothing to do, just play."


    Ouyang Feng said with a knowing smile: "I heard that the good guys at the foot of the mountain set up a gambling game at this Golden Snake meeting. Since brother song is going to participate, I''ll bet heavily on him."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "your adopted son Yang Guo will also attend this meeting."


    Seeing him mention Yang Guo, Ouyang Feng''s eyes flashed cold, but he quickly covered up the past: "that boy doesn''t know where he learned a new way of martial arts, but he has some power, but he still lacks time and time. Of course, he is not my brother''s opponent."


    Ouyang Feng didn''t hide the cold from Song Qingshu. When he thought about it, he guessed Ouyang Feng''s mind. In the past, Ouyang Ke died in the hands of Yang Kang, while Yang Guo looked like Yang Kang. Ouyang Feng was kind and filial to his father when he was unconscious. Now when he sobers up, it''s hard to see Yang Guo''s face again.


    However, he has met Yang Guo in advance. I''m afraid that there should be the shadow of the state of Jin behind Yang Guo''s participation in the golden snake king election. I just don''t know why Yang Guo is willing to work hard for them because of his crazy nature?


    "Brother, you and I will talk about the past some day. I still have a grudge here." Ouyang Feng gave a grim smile and turned to approach Huang Rong.


    "Miss Huang, you''ve done me a lot of harm!" Looking at Huang Rong, Ouyang Feng gritted his teeth and said.


    Huang Rong is now a woman, but Ouyang Feng calls her girl, but there is no disharmony. No wonder Ouyang Feng is so jealous. He is one of the top five in the world, but Huang Rong has made him look like a ghost for more than ten years.


    Huang Rong''s face changes a lot when she sees Ouyang Feng coming. Although her dog beating skills are very good these years, she is still far behind Ouyang Feng. Now Brother Jing is not around


    However, Huang Rong''s eyes fell on the representatives of the Chongyang palace of Shaolin and Wudang, who were sitting nearby one after another. She knew that they would not sit by and watch Ouyang Feng''s attack.


    "It turned out to be Ouyang Shibo. I haven''t seen him for many years. Shibo''s style is better than that of that year. How can he be harmed by others?" Huang Rong stood up with a smile, holding the dog beating stick tightly.


    "Hum!" Ouyang Feng takes care of his face. It''s hard for him to say that he''s crazy because of her casual words. After taking a look at the Shaolin and Wudang people not far away, Ouyang Feng can''t help weighing them up.


    The bull noses of Chongyang palace can be ignored, but the two of Wudang sect have a great family style. I heard that Zhang Sanfeng''s old way is unfathomable. Although he has never known it, his teaching skills are much better than Wang Chongyang''s.


    There is also the great monk at the head of Shaolin Temple. His eyes are pure and introverted, and he is a angry King Kong. It''s not a good fault. I''m afraid I can''t hurt Huang Rong if I really start.


    "I will repay you for what you have given me in the past." Ouyang Feng was also quite decisive. After weighing, he left a word and came to song Qingshu.


    "I said, man, when did you become the kind of person who can only be cruel?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    Ouyang Feng''s face turned red and he couldn''t help humming: "if it wasn''t for Xiao Feng who was coming this way, I wouldn''t be like that."


    Song Qingshu is stunned. When he looks back, he sees Xiao Feng leading Yanyun shibaqi to huangrong. Song Qingshu suddenly realizes that although Xiao Feng is now the king of Liaoguo Nanyuan, he comes from the beggars'' sect and is extremely chivalrous. Naturally, he won''t sit back and watch Huang Rong''s accident.


    "Brother song, does the agreement of Shenlong Island count?" Ouyang Feng suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "nature counts."


    Ouyang Feng''s face showed a strange smile: "what do you think of Huang Rong''s mother-in-law?"


    Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly. He can''t help looking at the two girls beside him. Zhou Zhiruo is chatting with other representatives of the famous and decent schools. Zeng Rou is also discussing something with the people of the Wangwu school. He has no time to talk about it. He says in a low voice: "the beauty of the country is the best among young women."


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "I know how you are. Otherwise, you and I will help me stop Xiao Feng at the same time. I''ll catch Huang Rong and throw her back to you to be a bed warming girl."

 Chapter 439

    Looking at the bright and charming Huang Rong not far away, song Qingshu had to admit that he was a bit excited. However, he soon regained his sense and said with a smile, "brother, I have to attend the Golden Snake conference. Besides, I don''t want to be a public enemy in the Wulin."


    Ouyang Feng also knew that today was not a good time to make a move. He didn''t care about song Qingshu''s reply. He pondered for a moment and continued to ask, "if I capture Huang Rong one day, do you dare to take it?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "well, why do you ask me? Am I the kind of person who writes lewd thieves on his face?"


    Ouyang Feng''s lips showed a smile: "throughout the world, there are only two people who dare to bring Huang Rong into the house, and my brother is one of them."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. His first reaction was that the Mongolian Khan Tiemuzhen was famous. Most of his wife collectors and concubines were the women of his former enemies. After Tiemuzhen defeated each other, he naturally accepted their wives and daughters.


    However, song Qingshu shakes his head quickly. There is the origin of Jin Dao''s son-in-law, and Guo Jing is a drag on me. Huang Rong is still the aunt of the princes of Mongolia. Even if Huang Rong falls into the hands of Mongolia, there is no danger.


    With the prestige of Guo Jing and Huang Rong in the Wulin, song Qingshu couldn''t think of anyone who would dare to do such a thing except Mongolia. He looked at Ouyang Feng strangely: "another person can''t be you?"


    Ouyang Feng suddenly angry way: "son of a bitch, I''m not a good woman!"


    "Who is that?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Wanyanliang, the king of hailing in the kingdom of Jin," said Ouyang Feng with a frown when he mentioned the man''s name. "I''ve never seen such a lecherous person in my life. I like lewd people most. My wife and daughter are not only the ministers of my colleagues, but even the Emperor..." Ouyang Feng suddenly realized something and stopped.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to it, so he didn''t think of anything. He just looked at Ouyang Feng with a depressed face: "what evil have I done, let you compare me with that Immoral Person?"


    Ouyang Feng said with an enigmatic smile: "I have been in contact with both of you. Although you are quite different on the surface, I can feel that you have one thing in common."


    "What do you have in common?" Song Qingshu thinks that if Ouyang Feng dares to say that they both like to love each other. His wife immediately takes the tea on the table and turns his face on.


    "That is, you all ignore etiquette and law," Ouyang Feng replied, "but there are still differences. Wan Yanliang has etiquette and law in his heart, but he ignores it. You don''t have the concept of etiquette and law in your heart."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. As a passer-by, he naturally had no idea of the etiquette of the world. Unexpectedly, he was seen by Ouyang Feng, but his face was still a little ugly: "it''s one thing to ignore the etiquette, you''re talking about another thing!"


    Ouyang Feng slapped him on the shoulder with a smile: "don''t worry, I understand. I''ll contact you after it''s done." Then he left with a laugh, obviously very happy in the heart.


    Huang Rong, who is reviewing the past affairs of the beggars'' sect with Xiao Feng, can''t help looking up at Ouyang Feng''s laughter. She is puzzled: Ouyang Feng just wanted to eat me. Why is he so depressed now?


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t sit still. Huang Rong pleaded guilty to Xiao Feng and quickly walked to Song Qing''s side: "I don''t know what Mr. Song and Mr. Ouyang just said to make him so happy?"


    Song Qingshu looked strange and gave a casual ha ha: "we had a casual chat. Maybe Mr. Ouyang is happy to see my friend."


    I can''t tell you just now that they were discussing how to capture you and then have sex with you? Song Qingshu shakes all over and quickly dispels some dirty thoughts in his mind.


    "Oh?" Huang Rong''s radiant face couldn''t help changing. "Is Mr. Song and Mr. Ouyang friends?" Ouyang Feng is a lonely and proud man. There are only a few people in the world who can be regarded as friends by him. All of them are great masters of the world. I didn''t expect that song Qingshu was young and could be regarded as a friend by Ouyang Feng. What''s the secret hidden in this man?


    "It''s just a bit of friendship." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile and did not explain.


    At this time, Xiao Feng also followed him and said with a loud smile: "it turns out that it''s brother song. I heard that brother song is one of the 16 candidates this time. It''s not long after the battle with brother song, and it''s really lucky for Xiao to see brother song fight again."


    Huang Rong strange way: "Xiao king and song Gongzi hand in hand?" Xiao Feng is one of the best martial arts in the younger generation. At the beginning, she made great progress in the Central Plains. Her accomplishments are not necessarily inferior to brother Jing.


    Xiao Feng said with a bitter smile: "it''s more than hand in hand. Xiao is proud of his eighteen dragon subduing palms. He seldom meets enemies in the world. He didn''t expect that song Gongzi would deal with it with his eighteen dragon subduing palms, but his accomplishments are not inferior to Xiao."


    Brother Huang Rong outstanding, brother Xiao Feng is a genius that the beggar gang can''t produce. He can''t compare with the Jing brother who is the eighteen palm of the dragon. Jing brother has come to understand the eighteen hands of the dragon from the nine Yin''s true path. When Xiaofeng has no help from outside, he will practice the eighteen hands of the dragon. Now he actually said that the cultivation of song Qingshu in the 18 dragon subduing palms was not under him?


    "The eighteen dragon subduing palms are the secret of beggars'' sect. Where did you learn them from Huang Rong''s face was a little ugly.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I learned it from my wife." Immediately kicked the ball to the side of Zhou Zhiruo.


    "Wife?" Huang Rong was stunned for half a day before she realized that his wife was Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei school.


    So many people come, Zhou Zhiruo has been paying attention for a long time, see song Qingshu will be hot potato thrown to himself, can''t help but glare at him.


    "Where did headmaster Zhou learn to subdue the dragon?" Huang Rong turns to ask a way, in the heart can''t help secretly praise, good a hollow Valley You Lan kind of character.


    When Huang Rong looks at Zhou Zhiruo, Zhou Zhiruo is also looking at Huang Rong. Sure enough, she is a gorgeous and charming young woman. When song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng were whispering to each other just now, she looks at Huang Rong from time to time. The amazing look in her eyes makes Zhou Zhiruo see clearly.


    I don''t know why, Zhou Zhiruo can always see Zhao Min''s shadow from Huang Rong. Subconsciously, she is not happy. Hearing her question, Zhou Zhiruo can''t help but play an official tone: "the world''s martial arts have the same goal. Emei school has been founded for thousands of years, and its miraculous skills are unknown. It''s not uncommon for her to create one or two sets of palm techniques similar to 18 dragon subduing palms."


    Huang Rong looks at her unexpectedly. She can''t figure out why the fairy like leader is hostile to her. However, although Zhou Zhiruo is a little rude, she is still a bit modest. She doesn''t directly say that the eighteen dragon subduing palms were created by Emei sect. Otherwise, there will be a bloodbath between the beggars'' sect and Emei.


    Although discerning people can see that song Qingshu uses 18 dragon subduing palms, since Zhou Zhiruo has given them a step down, Huang Rong doesn''t want to be too forced: "so it is. It seems that her sister is abrupt."


    But at this time, Guo Fu was not angry at his mother''s loss, and cried in a strange way: "it''s really shameless. It''s so convincing to steal someone''s martial arts."

 Chapter 440

    Zhou Zhiruo is very angry. As soon as her wrist shakes, a dark whip flies out of her sleeve and hits Guo Fu. Huang Rong is surprised. She doesn''t expect that Zhou Zhiruo will start all of a sudden. She uses a dog beating stick to stop the whip.


    However, Zhou Zhiruo had been prepared, this whip turned a corner in the middle and easily avoided the interception of the dog beating stick. The whip smashed a flower on Guo Fu''s bun.


    Zhou Zhiruo quickly took back the whip''s sleeve, and said proudly, "my Emei sect''s magical skills are so many that I can''t covet other schools'' martial arts. Little girl, don''t bewitch people."


    Guo Fu''s pink face turned white with fright. At this time, she was completely stupid and didn''t know how to respond.


    Huang Rong was originally the master of protecting her cubs. When she saw Zhou Zhiruo attacking her daughter, she was furious. She didn''t hesitate to fight with the Emei sect, but also wanted to fight with Zhou Zhiruo. As a result, she found that Zhou Zhiruo''s action was very proper and didn''t really hurt Guo Fu, so her anger dispersed.


    Guo Fu finally came back to her senses at this time. Just as she was about to scold, a sound like fairy sound came out.


    "What''s going on here? Why is it so busy?"


    A group of people turned around and saw a bright and gorgeous girl looking at this side with a smile, and the accompanying men scattered around, alert.


    Huang Rong recognized that one of them was the king of the golden wheel. She couldn''t help but smack her tongue. She was such a good girl. Even a master like the king of the Golden Wheel stood behind her.


    "It turned out that it was the princess who arrived. Did Mongolia send a good hand to attend a Golden Snake meeting?" After years of fighting with Mongolia in Xiangyang, Huang Rong naturally has no good feeling for Mongolian people, and his mouth smells of fire medicine.


    As expected, the people in the Wulin around them whispered that the Golden Snake camp has always been a rebel army against the foreign cavalry. If the Mongolian supported experts win the championship, the Wulin in the Central Plains will lose its face.


    Zhao Min asked in a leisurely way, "isn''t Mrs. Guo also coming to this conference? Is it possible that Mrs. Guo supports some of the 16 candidates?"


    "Of course," Huang Rong continued with a smile. "As long as he can get rid of the Tartars, no matter who wins, I will support him from the bottom of my heart."


    As soon as Huang Rong''s voice fell, a group of Wulin people applauded,


    "Tartars get out of the Central Plains."


    "Kill all the Tartars."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Feng, who was standing beside Huang Rong, was very embarrassed. Speaking of his identity as a Khitan, he was also a tartar in the eyes of the Han people.


    "Mrs. Guo is really smart." Zhao Min was not angry at all, and was not interested in talking to her. In Zhao Min''s opinion, Huang Rong is really smart, but because of her limited vision, her intelligence is just a little smart in the world. It''s far from the realm of turning her hand over to cloud and covering her hand with rain. Otherwise, after so many years, Xiangyang City would not only have the strength of hard support, but also the ability to forge ahead.


    "Siren, return my empty younger martial brother''s life!" All of a sudden, a big monk full of golden light hit Zhao Min in the air.


    Song Qingshu recognizes Xuancheng, the thirteen Jue God monk of Shaolin Temple. Remembering that Zhao Min was injured by his King Kong last time, song Qingshu subconsciously prepares to stand up and block her.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s eyes coagulated. He noticed that Zhao Min''s hand behind his back was hidden to him, indicating that he should not act rashly.


    Song Qingshu suddenly understood that it was better not to expose the relationship between him and her.


    It''s not without reason that Zhao Min is so confident. The reason why he was caught last time was song Qingshu. Now the three masters of Jinlun Dharma king, baishang Taoist priest and King Kong sect master are looking around. There are two old men of xuanming and eight heroes of Shenjian. Xuancheng dares to ride alone. If he doesn''t worry about other people, Zhao Min is even sure to make him hate on the spot.


    Xuancheng breaks through Zhao Min''s carefully selected guard group of warriors with great momentum. The eight powerful arrows shoot at him, leaving him nothing but a few white marks.


    "Is Vajra not bad?" King Kong''s main idea is to hunt for happiness. With a bang, his whole body becomes golden. He also uses King Kong''s immortal skill to meet him.


    In the blink of an eye, the two fight a dozen moves. Xuancheng, for a while, has a big Vajra fist, for a while, he has no fingers to rob, for a while, he turns into a Prajna palm. Raoshi, the Vajra sect leader, has been immersed in the Vajra index for ten years, but some of them can''t bear it. When the two figures are separated, the Vajra sect leader''s figure lingers in the same place and obviously suffers a small loss.


    However, Xuancheng''s castration was exhausted when he stopped him. The king of the Golden Wheel took the opportunity to block him. In an instant, six giant ships scattered and attacked Xuancheng from all directions.


    Xuancheng and the King Kong sect master fight hard for more than a dozen moves, but their breathing is not smooth. They dare not use their bodies to connect several sharp wheels that rotate rapidly. They quickly push left and right blocks to knock the six wheels off one by one.


    Xuancheng first used Dorothy''s finger to hit the tin wheel in the right rear. Then he grabbed the lead wheel that was about to be cut on his skin with his finger. He threw it behind him and attacked the iron wheel behind him. He used the Kungfu of his sleeve to step out and firmly step on the ground, It''s the shadow following leg technique of Shaolin Temple.


    Then he used the big Weituo pestle to blast the silver wheel coming from the top right. Finally, he forced the King Kong to keep fit and used the dragon''s claw to grab the Golden Wheel in the hands of the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma.


    A burst of people''s teeth sour friction sound sounded, the rapid rotation of the golden wheel was abruptly grasped by Xuancheng, so it was still, and could not move forward any more.


    Looking at Xuancheng''s bloody hand, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was secretly frightened. If other people were to connect their own golden wheel like this, they would have to cut off half of their palms. Unexpectedly, Xuancheng just made a long cut. King Kong is not bad. He is really overbearing.


    However, the king of Jinlun seemed to have expected such a result for a long time. Jinlun went to the side, drew Xuancheng''s hand away, and his right hand, which was ready to go, blasted to his chest.


    Before reaching his body, the sound of wind and thunder carried by his fist has made people''s eardrum ache. Xuancheng doesn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly starts to carry the mysterious meaning of the empty Prajna palm, trying to turn the strength of the fist away.


    When the fists and palms intersected, the king felt that the strength of his fists was gradually cut off by the opponent. He couldn''t help but smile: "look how much you can melt!" The Prajna skill of the Dragon elephant surged from one fist to the other hand like a huge wave.


    Poof!


    When the ninth way of strength, Xuancheng can no longer support, a mouthful of blood, quickly back.


    The hundred damage Taoist had been waiting for Zhao Min, but he didn''t take part in the war. Seeing that Xuancheng was injured, he would take advantage of your illness to kill you. With a flash of his body, he took xuanming''s palm and patted Xuancheng.


    "Master, be careful!" The two envoys of Wudang sect wielded their swords at the same time.


    Shaolin and Wudang have always been advancing and retreating together in the river and lake. Although the incident of Zhang Cuishan caused a gap more than ten years ago, we can''t watch Xuancheng die in the hands of the Mongols.


    Among Wudang sects, Zhang Sanfeng has long neglected the affairs of the sect, and the position of leader was passed to song Yuanqiao, the eldest disciple. As a result, song Yuanqiao resigned because song Qingshu killed Mo Shenggu, and has been practicing in the back mountain.


    Yu Lianzhou, the second disciple, took over the position of leader. He usually sits in Zixiao palace and seldom goes down the mountain. Yu Daiyan was disabled for more than ten years, so he also developed the temperament of Qingxiu and was not a governor.


    Zhang Cuishan, the fifth disciple, committed suicide and Mo Shenggu was killed. Therefore, only Zhang Songxi, the fourth Xia and Yin Liting, the sixth Xia, are left when the seven swordsmen of Wudang often walk around the lake. These are the envoys sent by Wudang to attend the Golden Snake meeting.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting have been carefully taught by Zhang Sanfeng. In addition, they have been studying Taijiquan sword for many years. They have already become the top experts in the world. Although they are not as good as sijue, it is not impossible to catch up with the gap in time.


    It''s just that the hundred damage Taoist is an old devil who was defeated by Zhang Sanfeng only after fighting with him for hundreds of moves. Over the years, he has been thinking about revenge and secretly studying the martial arts cracking methods of Wudang school.


    Seeing two Wudang dressed men attack each other with swords, a grim smile flashed on the face of the hundred damage Taoist, and their palms shot out from an incredible angle. The swords of Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting suddenly collided with each other. Their accomplishments were close, their strength intersected, and their bodies were in succession. It was obvious that they had suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    This is also their bad luck. If they don''t meet a Taoist who has been studying and cracking Wudang Kung Fu for decades, even if they are against Ouyang Feng and others, they will definitely protect themselves. How can they suffer a big loss when they meet like this.


    "I''ll kill Zhang Sanfeng''s two precious apprentices first." The hundred damage Taoist roared, his arms suddenly rose a foot, and he pressed them on their chest.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting immediately recognized that this was Zhang Wuji''s xuanming palm. At the beginning, even Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t do anything about his injury. The power of this man''s xuanming palm was more than twice as powerful as that of xuanming''s two elders. They immediately screamed. I''m afraid they will die here today.


    All of a sudden, a huge force of suction came from their sides. Hard Sheng''s life moved a few feet. When he stood firm, he looked at the man behind him. He was surprised and pleased: "Qingshu?"


    "I''ve met fourth martial uncle and sixth martial uncle." Song Qingshu gave a salute with a bitter smile in his heart. Although he was expelled from the gate wall by Wudang, he was beaten by Yu Lianzhou at the lion slaughtering meeting, but he came from Wudang, and he can''t watch these two cheap martial uncles die.


    Fortunately, song Yuanqiao''s cheap father didn''t come, otherwise he would be called a stranger''s father, and his nerves were not so strong. Song Qingshu was very happy.


    The hundred damage Taoist looked back at Zhao Min and saw that she made a wink. He could not help understanding and continued to attack the two swordsmen of Wudang. Song Qingshu quickly protects the two behind him and carries the eighteen dragon subduing palms to greet them.


    In the last martial arts competition in the inn, the Taoist had seen song Qingshu''s martial arts. Naturally, he didn''t dare to be careless and played twelve points. Xuanming God''s palm reflected all over the sky.


    The eighteen dragon subduing palms used by song Qingshu are not so skillful. On the surface, they seem to be mediocre. In fact, song Qingshu always remembers the eight words of "suddenly strong, sometimes weak, sometimes swallow and sometimes spit".


    After ten moves, Zhao Min''s delicate voice rang up: "well, let''s spare the thief''s life today."

 Chapter 441

    The hundred damage Taoist was more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. He wanted to fight with song Qingshu by relying on his skill for decades. As a result, the opponent''s palm power was not as strong as it was real, but he didn''t fight hard with him. Most of the strength of the hundred damage Taoist hit the void, and several times he was even taken advantage of by the opponent''s palm power.


    After more than a dozen rounds, baishang Taoist felt pain in his chest. He was tired and nauseous. Obviously, he had suffered a slight internal injury. After hearing Zhao Min''s words, baishang jumped out of the battle circle and said proudly, "since the princess spoke, I will spare your life today."


    Seeing him dead, song Qingshu smiles and is not interested in exposing his lies.


    "This time, the princess is also a peace envoy of the Song Dynasty. If something happens that leads to the failure of the peace negotiation between the two countries, and the loss of life, you will be guilty." Zhao Min chuckles at Xuancheng.


    Xuancheng''s face was very blue. After a short fight just now, he knew that it was impossible for him to take Zhao Min''s life. At this time, when he heard that Zhao Min was oppressing him with the peace between the Mongolian great Song Dynasty, how dare he risk the world''s great injustice and carry this black pot? With a cold hum, he turned and left.


    "Mr. Song has a large number of adults. He was expelled from the gate wall by Wudang school, and his channels were broken by Yu Erxia. Today, he was eager to stand out for Wudang. Tut tut..." when Zhao Min turned to leave and passed by song Qingshu, he suddenly shook his head and sneered. His tone was full of sarcasm, as if he was laughing at the fool in front of him.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but suddenly saw Zhao Min blink his right eye quietly when people didn''t pay attention to him. Zhao Min''s gorgeous face with cunning micro expression seemed to be in full bloom. Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling.


    Song Qingshu laughs knowingly and says in a loud voice: "song used to go astray, so he should be punished for it. He can''t blame others. Although taishifu expelled me from Wudang, song grew up in Wudang. Seeing the elder of his school in danger, there was no reason for him to sit back and ignore me. "


    When Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other, they could see the moving color in each other''s eyes. Zhang Songxi was even more excited and grabbed song Qingshu''s arm: "Qingshu, the Master heard that you assassinated the tartar emperor alone a few days ago, but he praised you very much. His old man said that knowing your mistakes can improve things. He also said that he had taken his eyes and misunderstood you."


    Yin Liting also said: "yes, elder martial brother has been depressed all these years. When he heard the news that you assassinated the Qing emperor, he showed a smile for the first time. Qingshu, please go back to Wudang school to see your master and your father sometime."


    Song Qingshu has a headache. He doesn''t know that this is the signal that Wudang school is willing to re record him. But song Yuanqiao is the last person he wants to see in the world. He''s not interested in recognizing this cheap father.


    With Zhao Min''s help this time, he got rid of the bad reputation of Wudang school. Song Qingshu was satisfied. As for recognizing his ancestors and returning to their ancestors, he must be grateful.


    Song Qingshu has his own plan, but he doesn''t want to be constrained by several elders without any reason. What''s more, Wudang sect, as a great warrior in the Wulin, should always pay attention to this and that. Song Qingshu can''t stand those rules.


    In addition, although he saved Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting this time, the seven swordsmen Mo Shenggu really died in his own hands. The seven swordsmen of Wudang are brothers and sisters, so it''s hard to avoid a thorn in their heart.


    With the rapid development of his mind, song Qingshu had an idea in mind. He took a word dragging formula and said some ambiguous words. At last, the two heroes were satisfied and returned to their seats.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Brother song has improved a lot in martial arts." When Murong Fu just entered the arena, he saw song Qingshu''s fight with the hundred damage Taoist. His heart suddenly surged. He was a villain, but he still couldn''t stop him from participating in the Golden Snake meeting. If he really wanted to win against him, his hope of winning was really slim.


    Although Murong Fu was angry in his heart, he had a smile on his face, as if he had never done anything to obstruct him secretly.


    Song Qingshu looks at Wang Yuyan beside Murong Fu with a smile on her face. She looks embarrassed and hesitant. She can''t help laughing. It seems that Wang Yuyan didn''t tell her cousin what happened to her that night. Murong Fu still thinks that she doesn''t know what he did


    "Mr. Murong, I''m flattered," Song Qingshu said, as if nothing had happened. "Thank you for your help to find the trace of Murong Jingyue some time ago. I''d like to thank you for this matter."


    Listening to their respective greetings, Wang YuYan''s face was so red that she was about to drip out of the water. She wanted to have a crack in the ground to get in directly. I don''t know why she didn''t tell Murong Fu what happened to song Qingshu that night, which made her cousin so ugly today. But now, she has to keep silent


    "Young Xia song really has a wide circle of friends. He is very happy to talk with the old demons such as western drugs, Xingxiu Laoxian and Duan Yanqing. Even beiqiaofeng and nanmurong are childe friends." Huang Rong looks at this handsome young man curiously. With her intelligence, Rao Shi can''t figure out why song Qingshu has changed so much in just one year.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I just like to make friends."


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to go on, Huang Rong secretly scolded the little fox and didn''t reveal any clues to himself. But the Golden Snake meeting was about to begin, and Huang Rong had to lean down to say goodbye.


    "People have come so far, do you still see?" Zhou Zhiruo said with jealousy.


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red. He took back his eyes from Huang Rong''s swaying back and said, "Mrs. Guo is a chivalrous woman respected by everyone in the Wulin. Zhiruo, it''s too abrupt for you to say that."


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly: "others don''t know you. I don''t know you yet. The idea you gave Yang Guo is obviously your own real idea."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "keep your voice down, keep your voice down. It''s hard for me to establish a good reputation in the world."


    "Yes, it''s Zhao Min, the enchantress who helped you." Others don''t know the relationship between Song Qingshu and Zhao min. how can Zhou Zhiruo not be clear? At a glance, she can see that Zhao Min''s sect''s attack on Wudang''s two swordsmen is just to give song Qingshu a chance to help each other.


    Just now, the two people''s eyes were not hidden from Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes. Zhou Zhiruo thought bitterly: it''s not shameful to cast her eyes like that. Why do you always want to rob men from me!


    "Hey, you won''t be taken away by some old monster, will you?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly raised her head suspiciously and stared at Song Qingshu.

 Chapter 442

    It''s no wonder that Zhou Zhiruo doubts that the former song Qingshu was devoted to her, but now Song Qingshu is full of love and trouble. With mingzun''s example of taking away Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zhiruo naturally has doubts.


    Song Qingshu was surprised, and he went to cuddle Zhou Zhiruo''s small waist with a smile: "if I was taken away by an old monster, would you like me?"


    Zhou Zhiruo spat on her red face and turned her head to the other side: "bah, who likes you."


    Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s haughty appearance, song Qingshu quietly breathes a sigh of relief and understands that she just casually asks.


    Song Qingshu is very happy. Fortunately, he passed through song Qingshu instead of Zhang Wuji. Otherwise, with Zhao Min by his side, his identity will be revealed every minute. Mingzun''s bad luck is the best proof.


    "Hey, if you want to go to Wudang sect in the future, go by yourself, I won''t go." Zhou Zhiruo suddenly said coyly.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t come back for a moment.


    "At the lion slaughtering ceremony, they spoke ill to Yu Er Shu and Yin Liu Shu, and they almost killed them. How could you let me go up the mountain with you?"


    Zhou Zhiruo also deserved his bad luck. He thought that he would not have to pay attention to Wudang''s face if he broke up with Zhang Wuji in his whole life. As a result, song Qingshu was from Wudang again. After a big circle, he still wanted to call those Wudang uncles.


    Song Qingshu finally came to understand, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you still laugh, people will lose face." Zhou Zhiruo was so angry that she stamped her feet. Just now Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting came over. She didn''t think about how to face them, so she didn''t say hello.


    "Let''s talk about it later. I don''t know if I will go to Wudang again." See Zhou Zhiruo anxious red eyes, song Qingshu after laughing, quietly said in a low voice.


    "You just said that you lied to taishifu and your father when you went back to Wudang?" Zhou Zhiruo was stunned.


    "So it is Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t say it''s so hard to cheat. I promised them to go back to Wudang, but I didn''t say when I would go back. I''ll wait as long as I can."


    Zhou Zhiruo turned his worries into happiness: "it''s better not to go back to Wudang Mountain. Wudang is not as beautiful as Mount Emei."


    Song Qingshu is warm in his heart. He reaches out to hold Zhou Zhiruo''s catkin. Zhou Zhiruo''s body trembles slightly. This time, he doesn''t dodge.


    Holding a small hand as smooth and tender as fat, song Qingshu felt very comfortable. Seeing that the Golden Snake meeting was about to begin, he could not help looking at the whole audience.


    At the Golden Snake meeting, there were many heroes in the world, and almost all the major sects were represented. Xuancheng was the first group of monks in Shaolin Temple, while Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting were the three generations of disciples in Wudang. It was Qiu Chuji who came to Chongyang palace. He had no friendship with Chongyang palace, so he didn''t exchange greetings just now. If it wasn''t for Zeng Rou''s explanation, I really don''t know which one he is.


    There are representatives from the three branches of the beggars'' sect. Of course, Huang Rong, Dawu, Xiaowu and Lu Youjiao came to Xiangyang.


    It''s Chen Youliang, the elder of the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River, who comes here. In this world, Shi Huolong, the leader of the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River, is not scheming. However, he is ill. It''s said that he intends to pass on the position of the leader. Chen Youliang and the reconciliation wind are the two most popular successors. Chen Youliang is more popular, but his martial arts are better than others, so he has to fight with each other.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. Xie Feng is definitely not Chen Youliang''s opponent. Thinking that his true self was threatened by Chen Youliang, song Qingshu shakes his head with a bitter smile. Chen Youliang is a tough man in history. He never surrendered to the Yuan Dynasty in his whole life. I don''t know why he has a secret relationship with Zhao Min in this world.


    Because of Xiao Feng, Hebei beggars'' sect is not as powerful as before. There is only one elder Quan Guanqing, and the rest are low ranking disciples.


    The Wuyue sword sect, which has been catching up with Shaolin and Wudang in recent years, has naturally come. However, in addition to the careerist Zuo lengchan, the other factions are obviously not interested in the meeting and send a few low-level disciples at will.


    It seems that there are many masters of the sun moon god religion. The secret guard is around Ren Yingying, and the one sitting beside Ren Yingying is Linghu Chong. It seems to feel the sight of song Qingshu, Ren Yingying turned his head and glared at him.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel his nose and smile bitterly. It seems that this Saint aunt really hates herself, but it''s no wonder that she didn''t hate herself for what she did to her.


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped when he thought of the beautiful scenery in the bathtub on the Blackwood cliff. Ren Yingying seemed to want to go with him. His face turned red and he twisted his head unnaturally.


    When the people of the sun moon god religion come, the Ming religion will also come. However, the seats of the Ming religion are empty, and there is no one. I don''t know if it was caused by mingzun''s injury the other day.


    The heaven and Earth Society and the red flower society are next to each other. Fortunately, those people of the heaven and Earth Society said that the group of people of the red flower society glared at each other and wanted to eat themselves.


    Song Qingshu is very depressed. Wen Tailai''s eyes are excusable. After all, his wife was killed by him. Why do you look at me like this at Yu wanting? You give your wife away and I didn''t kill your son. Why don''t you go to Kang Mazi and stare at me.


    In addition to Yu wanting, Chen Jialuo, Wen Tailai and other old acquaintances, there are a few new faces in the red flower club. An old man is sitting at the head of the club. It''s yuan Shixiao, the strange Knight of Tianchi.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Yuan Shixiao is the best martial arts master in the world in the original book, but his martial arts level is not high as a whole. He gathers many people and does not dare to fight with wolves. Compared with Yang Guo''s roaring and subduing all kinds of animals, he is not half a star. I don''t know how he can teach ah Qing to be her ape father-in-law.


    Yuan Shixiao is also surrounded by two beautiful girls. One is wearing a light green shirt. Naturally, she is ah Qing. Aware of song Qingshu''s eyes, ah Qing returns with a grimace, which is particularly charming and lovely.


    Another girl was wearing a purple shirt. She was fooled by Yuan Ziyi on Mount Emei.


    Song Qingshu could not help pinching Zhou Zhiruo''s little hand and asked, "do you know yuan Ziyi?"


    Zhou Zhiruo took a look and nodded: "she''s a disciple of my martial uncle, abbess Baixiao, and she''s my younger martial sister. I heard that she came to Emei to see me before, but it''s a pity that I wasn''t in Emei Mountain at that time. I don''t know why she came to see me."


    Song Qingshu smiles. Yuan Ziyi''s letter has been stolen by herself. Of course, you don''t know. I don''t know what her expression is when she knows that Bai Xiaosheng is Zhou Zhiruo''s husband.


    On the other side of the red flower club, listening to Yu wanting and others telling about the treachery of song Qingshu, ah Qing blinked his eyes and said, "I think he''s very good."


    Yuan Ziyi hummed coldly: "sister ah Qing, don''t be cheated by this despicable person. He is not a good thing."


    Yuan Ziyi''s whole chest heaved violently when he thought of song Qingshu''s face and his being cheated on Mount Emei.

 Chapter 443

    "Does sister Ziyi know him, too?" Ah Qing tilted his head and asked curiously.


    "Well, I know him when he turns to dust." At the beginning, being cheated in Mt. Emei was nothing glorious. Yuan Ziyi was still embarrassed to say it after all.


    Looking at Yuan Ziyi and ah Qing''s head whispering together, song Qingshu takes a breath and uses his toes to know that Yuan Ziyi won''t say anything good.


    "What''s the relationship between your younger martial sister and Yuan Shixiao Song Qingshu suddenly turned to look at Zhou Zhiruo and asked.


    Zhou Zhiruo replied, "Yuan Shixiao is the grandfather of Yuan Shimei."


    "Ah, does yuan Shixiao have children? Isn''t he secretly in love with Guan Mingmei, leading to his lifelong unmarried Song Qingshu cried out. He remembered that Yuan Shixiao and Tianshan Shuangying had a love triangle all their lives.


    "You know that?" Now it''s Zhou Zhiruo''s turn to be surprised. Yuan Shixiao has a deep relationship with Emei school. She has heard about it from miejuekou before. She just knew, "he had a love affair with a woman in Jiangnan before, but he still can''t put Guan Mingmei in his heart, so he went back to Tianshan soon. Yuan Ziyi should be the granddaughter of that woman."


    Song Qingshu heard with a sneer: "this yuan Shixiao is really shameless, eat dry wipe clean run."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows frowned: "master yuan has been devoted to love all his life. It''s too heavy for you to say so."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "since he likes Guan Mingmei, why did he go to provoke other women? Why did he always give up? For the sake of his reputation of love, he made a woman unmarried and have a daughter. He was really a scum."


    Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile: "as you say, is it true that master yuan has to be like you, to love each other and marry each other before he is not a scum?" With that, he glanced at Zeng Rou standing behind him.


    Zeng Rou''s face turned red and she couldn''t help drooping her head.


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "I''m really a jerk, but I''m at least better than him in one thing, that is, I''ll be responsible for every woman, and I''ll never abandon like him."


    Zeng Rou''s body trembled. Originally, she realized that Zhou Zhiruo''s mother didn''t seem to speak so well. She felt sorry for herself. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she finally let go of her heart.


    Zhou Zhiruo was obviously touched, but she was not willing to admit defeat. She couldn''t help humming: "unreasonable words."


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he doesn''t explain. He looks at Yuan Ziyi and looks at her. It''s estimated that she''s applying her eyedrops in front of ah Qing.


    It is said in the Analects that Confucius did not deceive me. The woman with purple in her name in Jin Yong''s novels is not a good bird, no matter a Zi, Yuan Ziyi, or even the Dragon King.


    When song Qingshu thought of the Purple Dragon King, the most beautiful woman in the world in the past, he wondered if mingzun''s goods had ever touched her. It''s reasonable to say that the holy daughters of the sect are all dedicated to mingzun, and it''s normal for him to enjoy them. But according to the timeline, the mother and daughter of the purple dragon king should be far away in Persia now


    Mingzun is sure to find a way to subdue the Persian general arena. He created the Ming religion, so it''s easy to subdue it. But now the leader of the Persian Ming religion is Xiao Zhao, who is very devoted to Zhang Wuji. If he knows that his lover is lost by mingzun, he may not really be willing to subdue this mingzun. I have to find a way to remind them, otherwise mingzun will easily accept the general arena, and my life will be difficult.


    During song Qingshu''s meditation, Huang Rong has stepped on the platform and started to preside over the conference. Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to what she said. After all, Xia Qingqing and Zhu Yi, who should pay attention, have spoken to him several times in private.


    When he recovered, Huang Rong''s speech came to an end: "the army of Manchu Qing Dynasty has already started from Yanjing City, so I will not waste any more time and the martial arts competition will officially begin."


    "All of you who come to the Golden Snake meeting are heroes who fight against foreigners. No matter who is injured, it is the loss of the volunteers. So again, this contest will stop at the end of the day. If you don''t break the score, you will be disqualified."


    "Next, let''s invite the first group of players to come on the stage. Song Qingshu of Wangwu school is an iron hand in the five poisons education."


    Looking at Huang Rong''s swaying waist and graceful posture, song Qingshu felt an irrepressible desire in her heart. She was surprised: did the demon of Chan come back?


    "It''s you?" A surprised voice came from the opposite side. Song Qingshu finally came back. Looking at the charming and gorgeous woman with Phoenix eyes and long eyebrows, she said with a bitter smile: "meet again."


    He Tieshou''s face was uncertain. He was poisoned by Murong Jingyue''s obscene poison that day. When he was confused, he had to catch a passing man to detoxify.


    Although the Miao girls don''t attach as much importance to chastity as the Han people do, they give it to a strange man. After he Tieshou wakes up, he can''t help but be ashamed and angry. He doesn''t want to talk to song Qingshu any more. Naturally, he doesn''t know the identity of song Qingshu.


    She knows that the man came with Dongfang Bubai. Duan Yanqing and Ding Chunqiu seem to call him the son of Song Dynasty. In fact, the conversation between Duan Yanqing and song Qingshu has revealed a lot of information. She can find out the identity of song Qingshu with a little inquiry, but that is the biggest hate in her heart. Every time she thinks about it, she quickly shifts her attention, Naturally, I don''t know that the man who took away his innocence is song Qingshu, who has become famous in recent years.


    He Tieshou took a long breath, soothed his chest, and said coldly, "let''s move."


    Although she was calm on the surface, she was already confused inside. Last time, the five poisons cult failed, which made her realize that she was not strong enough. So after she escaped, she found an old forest in the mountains. She was extremely qualified. In one year, she became the golden centipede hook that no one in he family had ever practiced. It was ten times more powerful than the iron centipede hook she used before. Before she participated in the preliminaries, only one golden centipede hook made all the heroes lose color.


    Not to mention that, she has created a powerful concealed weapon, which is called insinuation. In a flash, she can shoot 999 thin needles, each of which is smeared with extremely poisonous golden silkworm poison. As long as one of the needles is not avoided, you can master martial arts, and you have to drink hatred on the spot.


    With this trump card in hand, he Tieshou can be said to be complacent this time. He thinks that even if he meets someone whose martial arts is better than himself, he is sure to win the final victory. It''s a pity that man is not as good as nature. What he never thought was that his first opponent was the man who got his own clean body that day.


    Song Qingshu suddenly gave a strange smile, looked at the coquettish woman and asked, "after that night, did you really force those things out with your internal power?"

 Chapter 444

    He Tieshou''s face turned red, but he didn''t look as coy as other Han girls. On the contrary, he glared back at him fiercely: "I want you to take care of it!"


    Seeing the smile on Song Qingshu''s face getting stronger, he Tieshou finally couldn''t hold on. With a Jiao Chiu, he waved the golden Wu hook to attack.


    While dodging, song Qingshu said in a voice that only two people could hear: "I remember your arms are white and slippery. Why do you scare people with such a hook all day long?"


    "Hum, what do you know? It''s the golden Wugou, the unique skill of my five poisons sect." He Tieshou had three points of mercy under his hand, but seeing song Qingshu leisurely dodging every move, he had no reservation. The speed of the golden Wu hook was a little faster, and the golden light and shadow all over the sky immediately shrouded song Qingshu.


    Xia Qingqing, who was on the stage, felt that he Tieshou''s golden Wu hook was quite similar to her father''s Golden Snake sword technique. Then he was relieved to think that they were both from the five poisons cult.


    Although he Tieshou''s golden Wugou moves are subtle and treacherous, in Xia Qingqing''s opinion, its power is at most equal to that of the Golden Snake sword technique. Song Qingshu has seen the Golden Snake sword technique, so it''s not a big problem for the golden Wugou.


    Sure enough, he Tieshou has a move that seems to be too strong. As soon as song Qingshu''s steps slip, he hides away, grabs her wrist and pulls forward. He Tieshou''s whole body immediately loses its footing and is about to fall into the mud.


    After all, song Qingshu couldn''t bear to embarrass her. He put his other hand around her waist and took the opportunity to stabilize her. He Tieshou dressed up as a Miao girl, revealing her milky belly. Therefore, song Qingshu could feel her smooth skin without reservation.


    Xia Qingqing under the stage couldn''t help spitting: "this sex wolf can''t help eating beautiful women''s tofu."


    Smelling the familiar smell of song Qingshu, he Tieshou can''t help but think about the situation in the pool. Especially when she feels the heat from the other person''s palm, her skin is covered with a layer of mystery.


    "Let go!" He Tieshou struggles to leave his grasp, but his whole body is as strong as a bullock into the sea, and the other party holds his hand firmly.


    "I can''t bear to let it go," Song Qingshu said with a smile, reaching up to he Tieshou''s ear and blowing, "is this my win?"


    The ear is one of the most sensitive parts of a woman. He Tieshou shakes his body and bites his lips and hums: "it''s not so easy."


    As soon as the words were over, a leg of he Tieshou suddenly came out from the bottom of his skirt, like the tail of a scorpion, and kicked him from behind to the top of his head.


    "Wow ~" Song Qingshu quickly let go, standing a few steps away, looking at her in surprise, "are you a female scorpion? Can you kick it?" He Tieshou''s amazing flexibility makes song Qingshu''s imagination.


    "I''m a female scorpion, specialized in stinging your little white face." He Tieshou smiles generously, and then attacks again. She learns the lesson from the last time. This time, she is more cautious and hardly contacts with him. Her left hand is golden centipede hook, and her right hand is spider red soft whip.


    Song Qingshu seems to avoid her soft whip and golden hook every time, but he Tieshou knows how leisurely the other side is. He already knows that the other side''s martial arts is much better than himself. Now he is just teasing himself.


    On the one hand, he Tieshou is ashamed and angry, but on the other hand, he is secretly happy. Miao girls don''t treat love like Han girls. She may not have love for song Qingshu, but song Qingshu is her first man after all. Seeing his strength, he Tieshou feels better when he thinks about what happened that night.


    All of a sudden, he Tieshou was stunned. Since Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were so high, how could song Qingshu have been easily controlled by her? Then they


    "You son of a bitch!" He Tieshou looks cold, biting his lips to attack him.


    "Wow, what''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu had no idea why she suddenly changed her face. One second before, she seemed to be looking at herself. The whole contest was like using Chongling sword. The next second, she was fierce, and she was desperate with herself.


    "The woman of the five poisons cult looks at Jiao Didi. She didn''t expect that her martial arts are so high."


    "Yes, yes, but it''s a bit vicious. It''s called to the lower part of others."


    "Do you think it''s the man who ran away and the woman took revenge on him?"


    "Well, it''s very likely that... No, the more I look at it, the more I feel cold between my legs. I have to go and make it convenient."


    "Go together, go together."


    ¡­¡­


    Taking song Qingshu''s accomplishments as an example, he could hear the voice of a mosquito within a radius of tens of feet. Naturally, he could hear the whispers of the audience. He nodded his head with deep sympathy. This iron hand he was so cruel that he called there.


    Aware of the strange expressions on the faces of those famous and decent people, song Qingshu felt that he could not bear the sight of abandoning them all the time. He saw a flaw and pointed it out to he Tieshou''s acupoint, which finally restrained her.


    "Yes, miss he." Song Qingshu pinched a sweat and arched her hand.


    He Tieshou''s face is changeable. Although her acupoints are controlled and her real Qi can''t work, she still has an assassin''s mace, insinuation.


    Even ordinary people like trinket, who have no martial arts skills, can use it. Naturally, they don''t need internal force. He Tieshou now just needs to move his fingers, and his chest will blink and shoot hundreds of ox hair needles.


    Now Song Qingshu stands in front of him unprepared. He can''t escape at such a close distance. No matter how good his martial arts are, he has a gas wall to protect his body, but the subtle needle is as thin as a cow''s hair, which can break the true Qi of his family. As long as one of the needles penetrates his skin, the golden silkworm poison is the most poisonous in the sky. No matter how good his martial arts are, he can''t bear it.


    "What girl?" Seeing that he Tieshou was silent all the time, song Qingshu worried that she was a woman and could not keep her face. He quickly made amends and said, "I''ve offended a lot today. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    He Tieshou looked at him with a smile: "did you offend me today?"


    Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly. She has known for a long time that the Miao girl is bold and direct. She is afraid that she will tell the story of that day in front of the world''s heroes. It''s a shame to lose her face to her grandmother''s house.


    Looking at his face, he Tieshou finally released his finger and said, "well, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll spare you a little life."


    "Yes, you have a lot of them. Thank you for not killing them."


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that he had just walked around the gate of hell, but he thought she was still stubborn. However, how could he really argue with her? Now that the victory is over and the whole audience can see clearly, he pushed the boat along the river and coaxed the aunt in front of him.


    After Song Qingshu solved his acupoints, he tieshoujiao snorted, turned and left, as if he didn''t want to see song Qingshu again.


    Huang Rong came to the stage at the right time: "young Xia song won the first game. Let''s welcome Xiao banhe, the great Xia of Jinyang, and you Tanzhi of Xingxiu school."

 Chapter 445

    When song Qingshu returned to his seat, he saw Zhou Zhiruo looking at himself with a smile on her face and asked with a guilty heart, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Zhiruo looks strange: "someone once swore that he had nothing to do with Miss He."


    Song Qingshu said awkwardly, "I really have nothing to do with her."


    In addition to having played a friendship gun... Song Qingshu added.


    "Do you think I''m blind?" Zhou Zhiruo snorted. "You''re so tired on the stage. If you say nothing happened, you won''t believe it."


    Song Qingshu is very depressed. It''s hard to explain to her that he was forced by the other party when he didn''t succeed in martial arts. On the one hand, no one believed him when he went out. On the other hand, even if they were willing to believe him, he couldn''t lose his face.


    "Zhiruo, who do you think will win this Jinyang great Xia or that iron headed monster?" Song Qingshu Gu hurriedly talked about the others.


    When you Tanzhi stepped on the stage, it was obvious that the shape of the iron head made everyone in the audience take a breath. However, it was relieved to think that he was a member of Xingxiu sect.


    Song Qingshu looks at you Tanzhi and subconsciously thinks of ah Zi. Last time he went to Shuixie, ah Zhu seemed to have never met Xiao Feng. Naturally, ah Zi has no reason to follow Xiao Feng. Where did you Tanzhi come from? How could he become a member of Xingxiu sect?


    If all didn''t happen, ah Zi would be in the Xingxiu sect now. You Tanzhi''s tragedy won''t meet her again, so she''s eager to join the Xingxiu sect, right?


    Song Qingshu can''t help feeling his nose. In terms of the tragic degree of the characters in the original work, you Tanzhi is still above song Qingshu, second only to Lin Pingzhi.


    In the original book, song Qingshu was only opened a halo of brain damage and narrow-minded aura... The young leader of Wudang wanted to find his favorite Zhou Zhiruo, but somehow he became a female disciple peeping at Emei in the middle of the night. He happened to be discovered by the seventh martial uncle Mo Shenggu, who yelled at him and killed Mo Shenggu by mistake. What a bad luck.


    However, compared with you Tanzhi and Lin Pingzhi, it''s not a big deal. Mingming''s life is rough and miserable. Lao Jin named them Tanzhi and Pingzhi. It''s really bad taste.


    When song Qingshu was thinking wildly, Zhou Zhiruo began to judge according to the battle situation: "the great Xia of Jinyang has been famous for many years, and his Hunyuan skill can''t be underestimated. That iron headed man, whose native place is unknown in the Jianghu, is just a disciple of Xingxiu sect. Even if Ding Chunqiu goes out to fight Xiao banhe himself, he may not be able to win without poison, Not to mention one of his disciples. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "let''s make a bet. I''ll bet the iron head wins." He and Xiao banhe have played each other, and their Hunyuan skill is really good, but compared with you Tanzhi''s ice silkworm and Yijinjing''s variant Qi, it''s not enough. After all, in the original work, even Xiao Feng''s fighting maniacs are suppressed by you Tanzhi''s cold poison Qi.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at the stage again and shook his head slightly: "that iron head''s Kung Fu is too shallow. It''s not much better than ordinary Emei disciples. How can he win?"


    Song Qingshu showed a fox like smile: "since you are willing to gamble, let''s set a color head."


    "What color head?" Zhou Zhiruo asked curiously.


    "Just a kiss," Song Qingshu whispered, "if you win, I''ll kiss you. If I win, you kiss me."


    "Bah!" Zhou Zhiruo spat, "whether you win or lose, are you cheap?"


    "You bet or not." Song Qingshu looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s side face at this time. The skin on his face was as bright as jade. It could be broken by blowing. He couldn''t help but want to take a bite... Bah, why did I think of the word "gnaw".


    "Well, I bet." Song Qingshu originally thought that Zhou Zhiruo''s temperament would not take care of herself. Who knew that she had a good-looking curve on her lips, but she agreed.


    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned. After that, a burst of Joy came to his mind. He quickly looked back at the situation in the challenge arena. Either of them won or lost was free. He just wanted them to finish the fight quickly.


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly light Yi a, a face doubts ground looking at a stage: "Xiao banhe after all in scruple what, why dare not near that iron head person within a foot?"


    In her eyes, the iron headed man''s moves are full of flaws. He can be subdued with a few moves. However, several times, it was Xiao banhe''s hand that slowed down in the middle of the move, and he missed the opportunity.


    There are not a few people who have such doubts. Guo Fu, who is not far away, takes Huang Rong and asks, "mother, that iron headed monster can''t even compare with me in martial arts. Why can''t he win with Jinyang great Xia for such a long time? Thanks to him, he is as famous as my father." Guo Fu wrinkled Qiong''s nose, obviously very dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu secretly praised that although Miss Guo was not very good tempered, she inherited her mother''s appearance and was really beautiful.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Guo Fu couldn''t help but stare back at him, obviously still resenting his rudeness.


    "This girl, seeing my martial arts, dares to stare at me like this. Should I say that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, or that she has a big chest and no brain?"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but Zhou Zhiruo was also wondering about this problem, so he deliberately raised his voice and explained to them:


    "Although the iron man''s fists and feet are poor, his internal power is very strange. It''s not only powerful and treacherous, but also mixed with the cold poison of yin and cold. Every time he makes a pair of moves with Xiao Daxia, his cold poison Qi takes the opportunity to invade the meridians of his hands, and naturally the moves stagnate a lot. Hehe, I can''t see that you Tanzhi''s ice Qi has the effect of slow aura. "


    Although he couldn''t understand the last sentence, the previous explanations were very detailed. Huang Rong nodded slightly, and was shocked in his heart: "so far away, he could see the true Qi of the two people on the stage clearly. How high is his martial arts?"


    Mother and daughter, as if in order to solve Huang Rong''s doubts in general, Guo Fu can''t help but curl his mouth: "make it up, how can you know so far away."


    Who knows, just as her voice fell, you Tanzhi suddenly began to counter attack on the stage. With a powerful move, Xiao banhe dodged. His palm hit a flagpole on the edge of the challenge arena. The flagpole, which was flying in the wind, was covered with frost at the speed visible to the naked eye. Before long, even the flying flag was frozen.


    The flag suddenly moved to silence, and the absurd sense of contradiction made everyone in the field breathe. Then there was an uproar and a lot of discussion.


    When Xiao Ban competed with you Tanzhi just now, except for a few top experts who could see what the problem was, most people''s minds were almost the same as Guo Fu''s. They all felt that this great Xia of Jinyang was not worthy of his name. He won more than him.


    Guo Fu vomits his tongue in fear. Looking back, he finds that song Qingshu is staring at him with a smile, and his face is hot: "hum, blind cat meets dead mouse, what''s so proud of."

 Chapter 446

    Song Qingshu naturally does not have the same understanding with her. When she looks back, she just wants to talk to Zhou Zhiruo, but she looks at herself jokingly.


    "Why? I have flowers on my face? " Song Qingshu suspiciously touched his cheek, nothing.


    "I didn''t know you were such a good girl." Zhou Zhiruo shook her head slightly, and her attention returned to the challenge arena, leaving only a beautiful side face.


    Song Qingshu had a choking expression: "am I trying to please her? Didn''t you see her eating me? "


    Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile: "it''s just your plan to play hard to get. Although she hates you so much now, you have succeeded in arousing the curiosity of other girls. From hate to love, it''s just a line."


    "Forget it, I can''t ignore her." At the thought of Guo Fu''s affection for Yang Guo in the original book, which led to a series of tragedies of Yang Guo, song Qingshu was a little creepy. He also looked back at the two men in the challenge arena and said with pride, "well, I won this time."


    At present, Xiao banhe is less attacking and more defending in the challenge arena. Obviously, he has been completely suppressed by you Tanzhi''s Yin cold Qi. It''s only a matter of time before he loses.


    "Nothing can happen until the dust settles." Zhou Zhiruo pursed her mouth and said some stubbornly.


    "What else can be changed..." Song Qingshu''s smile suddenly stagnated. It turned out that Xiao banhe''s body was a little faster and banged on you Tanzhi''s main acupoints.


    You Tanzhi roars, and the cold ice Qi is full-blown. The place you step on is the center of the circle. It''s a pity that Xiao banhe changes his normal state, and his figure becomes erratic and ghostly. You Tanzhi''s every blow falls to the empty place, but on the contrary, he can''t avoid the attack of the other party. After ten moves, you Tanzhi can''t resist any more and falls to the ground.


    "See, I won." Zhou Zhiruo clapped her hands excitedly and looked at Song Qingshu excitedly.


    "I''m not ashamed to call myself a girl when I''m married." Song Qingshu teases unceasingly, "well, since you win, I should pay the wager."


    "Ah?" Zhou Zhiruo finally recovered and remembered that if she won, song Qingshu should kiss her.


    "Then hurry up!" Roughly swept around, everyone''s attention was attracted to the challenge arena, but no one looked here, Zhou Zhiruo lowered her head, quickly said.


    "Good boy, put your little mouth together." Song Qingshu is in a good mood. Looking at her delicate red lips, she reaches out her hand and gently hooks her clean chin.


    Who knows that Zhou Zhiruo slapped his hand away and hummed: "only pro face, don''t push an inch."


    Song Qingshu really doesn''t understand why Zhou Zhiruo is so shy after unlocking so many postures with herself in bed. However, looking at Zhou Zhiruo with her head down, her eyelashes trembling, her face as white as jade, with a slight blush, song Qingshu suddenly finds that kissing her cheek is also a very beautiful enjoyment.


    Guo Fu glanced at Song Qingshu from time to time, and saw Zhou Zhiruo sitting there in the way of being picked by the emperor, letting song Qingshu''s lips kiss her cheek.


    "I''m not ashamed!" I don''t know whether she is scolding song Qingshu or disdaining Zhou Zhiruo.


    Hearing her daughter''s voice, Huang Rong looks back and just sees song Qingshu kissing Zhou Zhiruo. Under the sunshine, one looks handsome and pure, and the other looks like a relegated fairy with a face of shame and sweetness.


    "What a beautiful couple!" Huang Rong can''t help but lose her mind. Brother Jing would never make such an intimate move with her in public. Although she never regretted marrying Guo Jing, they have been busy guarding Xiangyang all these years, and the sweetness between husband and wife is too little.


    Huang Rong used to be a carefree girl, looking forward to romantic love, but now she has become a woman who needs calculation all the time. When she thinks about it occasionally, Huang Rong is still a little disappointed.


    Huang Rong quickly dispelled this inexplicable emotion in her mind, with a smile on her face. Pingting walked up to the challenge arena and examined her injuries. She found that he was just blocked. She nodded and said: "this is the victory of great Xia Xiao in Jinyang. Now let''s welcome Chen, the commander in chief of tiandihui, and Miss Yang, the fourth lady."


    If you don''t know Chen Jinnan in your life, you will become a hero in vain.


    Chen Jinnan''s reputation is really too big. When he heard that it was his turn to play, everyone in the field began to shout, but most of them cheered him on.


    However, after Yang Miaozhen stepped on the stage, his tall figure, especially his two long and slender legs, made the people of the river and the lake shine in front of their eyes. For a moment, he whistled and swallowed water. Sometimes, he was mixed with a few dirty words.


    "The gun on my little lady''s back is so long. It''s just a little thin. It happens that my brother is also a gun player. It''s a little thicker than your gun. Are you interested in seeing it?"


    "If you are caught by this long leg, which man will not abandon his armor."


    "Shh, keep your voice down, and don''t ask about the reputation of the fourth lady. You''re living a long life."


    "What are you afraid of? She knows who''s calling so many people."


    ¡­¡­


    "Bah, you men are so mean." When Zhou Zhiruo heard this, she blushed and spat.


    Song Qingshu looked innocent: "it''s none of my business. I''m not as dirty as they are."


    "You''re worse than them." If Zhou Zhiruo didn''t know what to think of, her ears were red.


    Yang Miaozhen on the stage is not as shy as Zhou Zhiruo. When he heard all kinds of slang, he raised his eyebrows and yelled angrily at the group of people who made the biggest noise: "if you want to ride my mother, you can have the ability to surpass my mother''s pear blossom gun."


    As soon as the voice fell, pear blossoms were blooming in the sky. The heads that roared the loudest just now were floated by pear blossoms. They suddenly found that their hair had lost a large section. They could not help but shiver.


    "Good shot! I can''t believe I can pull the gun so vividly. " Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes lit up. With her eyesight, she naturally saw that every pear flower was Yang Miaozhen''s spearhead. The spearhead''s vigorous Qi shot out from the air. It was shocking that she could control it so accurately from such a distance.


    Many knowledgeable people nodded at the scene. Most of them thought that Yang Miaozhen was just a female bandit leader. The nickname of "a pear blossom gun is invincible all over the world" was just a group of unscrupulous thieves who gave her money. However, Yang Miaozhen''s strength in this move makes many famous experts feel ashamed.


    Song Qingshu has seen her gorgeous pear blossom spear. At this time, he is not as fussy as others. What he is thinking about now is another thing. What Xiao banhe showed just now is not Hunyuan Kung Fu. How can he feel like a familiar person? Where on earth have he seen it.

 Chapter 447

    "Did brother song forget how I got hurt in Shengjing so soon?" Before she knew it, Zhu Yi had finished chatting with the people in Muwang''s residence and returned to song Qingshu. She was used to calling song Lang, but in front of Zhou Zhiruo, she couldn''t say anything, so she had to go back to the next place.


    Reminded by her ah Jiu, song Qingshu suddenly realizes why he feels familiar with Xiao banhe''s body method. It turns out that he was the man in black who attacked him in Shengjing and injured ah Jiu.


    "Although I forgot how ah Jiu''s sister was injured, I remember the process of treating you." Although Song Qing was teasing, he was pondering in his heart: what is the identity of Xiao banhe who deliberately conceals his martial arts?


    "I hate it." Zhu Yi''s face turned red. He was embarrassed to talk to him again. He ran to Zhou Zhiruo and whispered to her.


    At this time, the two people on the stage are about to start the competition.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that Chen''s coagulation claw has been walking alone in the Wulin. I hope you can give me your advice." Yang Miaozhen intimidates the apprentice under the stage. He looks back to Chen Jinnan with satisfaction and says.


    "The fourth lady''s pear blossom gun really deserves its reputation. Please." Chen Jinnan slowly drew out his sword with a dignified look.


    There are many experts in the Golden Snake Festival. He knows himself well. Although he is good at martial arts, he still has a big gap compared with the real top experts. So he didn''t want to win the championship this time. He just wanted to make friends with the future leader of the Golden Snake camp and communicate with other anti Qing and anti Ming groups.


    But I didn''t expect that the first opponent would be so difficult. With his gun skill just now, Chen Jinnan thought to himself that he was not an opponent. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the thought that he was defeated by a woman, but he was open-minded and broad-minded, and soon adjusted his mind.


    Looking at the two men''s guns and swords on the stage, Zhou Zhiruo frowned and said, "this master Chen''s swordsmanship is just exquisite, but it''s too standard to be a real master. I feel it''s not worthy of the name."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "the reputation of commander-in-chief Chen does not depend on his martial arts, but on his open and aboveboard manner. For many years, he has been actively fighting against the cause of the Qing Dynasty, and everyone respects him so much."


    "What''s more, the commander-in-chief Chen''s martial arts are not weak, and he is more than enough to deal with the ordinary experts. Zhiruo you are also the best person in the world. Naturally, you can''t ask him with your eyes. "


    "Don''t you mention that!" Swagger before others, the best in all the land was Zhou Zhiruo. He felt hot on his face. He didn''t know how to live in the world. He learned the nine Yin manual and then went to the conference.


    It''s just that Zhou Zhiruo knew that the white Python whip and nine Yin White Bone Claw moves were subtle and treacherous. Secondly, the real master didn''t want to fight with a girl like himself. He just won a lot of second-class roles in the world. The only real master Zhang Wuji was defeated by his former friendship


    Thinking that Zhang Wuji was robbed by mingzun at the lion slaughtering meeting, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly became very gloomy.


    Noticing Zhou Zhiruo''s expression, song Qingshu asked, "do you think of him?"


    "Well." Zhou Zhiruo nodded and immediately felt that something was wrong. Just as he wanted to explain, song Qingshu gently laughed, "don''t worry, I''m not so mean."


    Zhou Zhiruo just some moved, who knows to song Qingshu added: "who has not a ex boyfriend." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes and stretch out my hand to pinch him.


    "Dying, dying." Song Qingshu felt a pain of concentration in his hands. Of course, he could not bear to shock each other with his body protecting Qi. Anyway, he enjoyed the fight between lovers.


    "Does it really hurt?" Noting song Qingshu''s expression, Zhou Zhiruo quickly let go and asked with concern.


    Zhu Yi joked: "he knows that his sister is soft hearted. He deliberately exaggerates. His skin is thicker than a wild boar. How can it hurt?"


    Hearing this, Zeng Rou immediately felt something was wrong and quickly covered her mouth and began to laugh.


    Guo Fu, not far away, looked here from time to time. Seeing song Qingshu and the three girls chatting happily, she couldn''t help humming: "it''s really a playboy."


    After such a long time, the contest in the arena has come to an end. Chen Jinnan is very clear in his heart: if it is really a battle of life and death, the other party has had several opportunities to break his own wrist. His unique skill of blood coagulation claw must be close to his body to exert his power. However, his opponent''s long gun can''t throw water into his body, so the blood coagulation claw can''t exert itself.


    What''s more, the coagulation claw is extremely fierce. After three days, the whole blood will slowly coagulate and become a paste. There is no medicine to cure it. Chen Jinnan will not use this skill unless he deals with Tartars.


    Now I know that Yang Miaozhen keeps his hand everywhere, and Chen Jinnan doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad. With a long sword in front of him, he jumps out of the battle circle and says in a loud voice: "this fight is not necessary. The fourth lady''s shooting technique is superb. Chen is willing to be defeated."


    Yang Miaozhen secretly admires the other party''s mind. Because Chen Jinnan is so famous, she has been worried about the way to win and save face for the other party. Now the other party puts forward it, which is really the best.


    "Master Chen is really a gentleman. He can''t bear to use his life skill, coagulation claw, on my little sister. I''d like to thank you here." As soon as Yang Miaozhen said this, many of the heroes in the audience really talked about it. Most of them had heard of the reputation of coagulating claw. Seeing that Chen Jin was willing to lose, they didn''t want to harm the girl. They were really noble.


    Listening to all kinds of praises from the audience, Chen Jinnan smiles bitterly to himself. In the situation just now, he may not be able to catch each other even with his coagulation claw.


    However, Chen Jinnan''s leadership of the Heaven Earth Society and the Manchu Qing Dynasty for such a long time is not a pedantic scholar. His reputation is very helpful to the great cause of anti Qing and restoration of the Ming Dynasty, so he did not expose all this. He just gave Yang Miaozhen a kind smile.


    Song Qingshu looked at all this thoughtfully. Chen Jinnan lost and his prestige rose instead of declining. Compared with him, his realm is still a little far away. In the past, he mostly went against the sky, and naturally it was very difficult. It seems that following the trend is the king''s way.


    Huang Rong continued to take the stage and summed up the contest. In a few words, he not only affirmed Yang Miaozhen''s martial arts, but also praised Chen Jinnan''s efforts to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty for many years, which not only made both sides have face, but also ignited the enthusiasm of the heroes to resist the foreigners.


    A group of Mongolian people sitting on the stage are embarrassed. Zhao Min looks at the beautiful figure on the stage and smiles: "this woman is not born with a good skin."


    When the field was quiet, Huang Rong cleared his throat: "next, let''s invite the beggars'' sect teacher he, and I will fight against Song Mountain disciple Shi Shatian."

 Chapter 448

    Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard that Shi Po Tian had become a disciple of Mount Song?


    Looking at that silly boy walking into the challenge arena, the corner of his left cold Zen mouth showed a smile of satisfaction.


    Zuo lengchan has always been ambitious. Now that the world is in chaos and all the heroes are together, he is naturally not willing to be a sect leader. So on the one hand, he tries every means to merge the Wuyue sword sect, and on the other hand, he recruits and buys troops. He takes many well-known and decent sects as evil sects and outlaws into his account, and only when the right time comes will he rise.


    Pitifully, he has been working hard for so many years. As a result, the leader of Wuyue sword Sect on Mount Tai was defeated by song Qingshu, an unknown young man, and his prestige was ruined. Fortunately, the emperor did not fail him. Later, he met this young man. He was dull and simple, but he had a strong internal skill.


    If it''s better than internal power, let alone other people of Songshan sect, even Zuo lengchan is far inferior to him. With a little skill, Zuo lengchan won the favor of Shi Shatian and successfully made him join the Songshan school. At this Golden Snake camp meeting, Zuo lengchan is full of ambition. If he can be in charge of the Golden Snake camp, plus the strength of the Songshan sect, Zuo lengchan will become the most powerful leader in the Central Plains, which is a step closer to his goal of competing in the world.


    "Niang, I''m from the beggars'' sect. I haven''t heard of that before." Guo Fu asks Huang Rong suspiciously.


    Huang Rong frowned. She didn''t know what she thought of. "I''m not famous in the beggars'' sect. I''m only an intermediate disciple at the age of several decades, and my martial arts are mediocre. Of course you haven''t heard of him."


    "Ah?" Hearing that Huang Rong said his martial arts were mediocre, Guo Fu was disappointed. "How did Jiangnan send such a person to participate in the competition?"


    Because Huang Rong used to be the leader of the beggars'' sect, Guo Fu always had a kind feeling towards the beggars'' sect. Naturally, he hoped that the players of the beggars'' sect would win. Now when he heard that our martial arts skills were flat, he was very depressed.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in Jiangnan." Huang Rong thinks that if Jiangnan wants to gain the power of the Golden Snake camp, he should also choose someone with excellent martial arts skills. For example, elder Xie Feng of Jiangnan seems to have very good martial arts skills. Why did they send such a person out of Xiangyang without hearing any news?


    Noting Huang Rong''s frowning face, song Qingshu smiles. No matter how smart you are, you can''t imagine that the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan has been infiltrated by Zhao Min''s forces. This time, he Shi, I''m just going through the motions, which makes me qualified for the competition and has played a role. As long as I can win the first place, Zhao Min will naturally get a reliable ally, So she doesn''t need to produce a top player to compete.


    However, if Zhao Min knew that my ultimate imaginary enemy was Mongolia, he did not know what he would think. Song Qingshu guessed maliciously.


    Looking at the boy who seemed to be a little dull in front of him, Huo Du breathed a long breath. Although he is a prince of Mongolia in name, it is only a nominal title given by Tiemuzhen. The other Mongolian kings, who are not more than tens of thousands or less than thousands of warriors, are only him, a lonely family.


    Tiemuzhen didn''t assign an army to him, and no one wanted to join him, because everyone knew that his grandfather was zhamuhe, who was nominally Tiemuzhen''s righteous brother, but turned against each other and was killed by Tiemuzhen after the defeat.


    As a descendant of zhamuhe, Huo should be thankful for his life, but he is not reconciled. The blood of zhamuhe is surging in his body. He wants to take back everything from his grandfather and become the master of Mongolian grassland.


    So although everyone looked at him coldly, he still tried every means to climb up. First of all, he tried to become an apprentice to the king of Falun. However, although the master''s reputation was prominent and he could improve his status, he could not satisfy huodu''s ambition.


    He needs his own subordinates, his own forces, his own army.


    So when the Mongolians wanted to send people to the Central Plains for undercover work, huodu offered himself to stay away from his hometown, ran to the Central Plains, and finally joined the beggars'' sect.


    He killed the ordinary ho Shiwo, and then took the place of him. Over the years, because of his excellent martial arts and ability, he gradually gained the appreciation of the senior members of the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan and successfully became the representative of the beggars'' sect at the Golden Snake conference.


    Huo Du was overjoyed when he got the chance. If he could get the power of Golden Snake camp, his dream would come true. So he didn''t even pay attention to Zhao Min''s advice that he should not expose his martial arts and deliberately lose the game.


    However, after seeing the martial arts of the first few players just now, Huo Du finally calmed down. He knew that although his martial arts were OK, it was far inferior to those players. Since he had no hope of winning the first prize, there was no need to expose his martial arts, which went against Zhao Min''s meaning.


    Thinking of that gorgeous but cruel princess, Huo Du can''t help shivering. He has a feeling that his hatred for Tiemuzhen and all his ambitions are clear to each other, but she lets herself play, and doesn''t mean to stop him at all


    Over the years, Huo Du, on the one hand, is afraid of the princess, on the other hand, he admires her very much. In his heart, the little princess of Ruyang palace is a perfect person, regardless of beauty, intelligence, strategy, ingenuity


    It is only when Zhao Minyi Posts Zhang Wuji upside down that huodu remembers that she is also a woman. Sometimes in the dead of night, she will think wildly. If she can get the heart of Princess Shaomin and become the county horse of Ruyang palace, it is not impossible to restore the glory of her grandfather in the past


    "Hey, these two people are staring at each other. Do you want to fight or not?"


    "That''s it. If you don''t fight, get out of here."


    ¡­¡­


    There were bursts of boos under the stage. No matter who was my teacher or Shi Shatian, they were all unknown people in the Jianghu. Naturally, the heroes under the stage were not as polite as before, and they began to make a lot of noise.


    Huo Du''s face turned red and his mind was confused. He was distracted just now. Fortunately, that silly boy didn''t take the opportunity to attack him. Although he can''t expose his identity and use his martial arts, he can''t lose too hard. He will be out in the first round, otherwise he won''t be easy to get along in the beggars'' sect. In front of this silly boy appeared just right, otherwise to other people, I''m really not sure.


    "Boy, you''re young. I''ll let you do it first." Now, in the name of a disciple of the beggars'' sect, he has to do some face work. Huo Du looks at Shi Shatian and says.


    Shi Po Tian suddenly showed his embarrassment: "this... This, I don''t know how important my hand is. I''m afraid I''ll hurt my elder."


    Listen to his words, the audience immediately burst into laughter, Guo Fu clapped his hands while also giggling: "this boy is more stupid than dad."


    Huang Rong heard a black line. How could the bear speak.

 Chapter 449

    "Well, since I don''t know the height of heaven and earth, I''ll do it first." Huo Du was furious when he heard Shi''s words, and sneered: "I won''t really hurt you. Look, I''ll stretch out my hand and grab your back neck, then I''ll throw you a tendon..."


    Huo Du self-respect identity, in the face of a stupid young man, even if he really won is not a glorious thing, so he is going to throw each other a shit, so that the other party lost embarrassing, but will not really hurt, not only points the victory or defeat, but also shows his mercy.


    Although Huo Du can''t reveal his own martial arts, his martial arts accomplishments are among the best among the younger generation. His eyes and moves are unique. As soon as he speaks, he has grasped Shi Po Tian Hou''s neck with his right hand.


    This shot is fast and the position is strange. How can Shi break the sky to avoid it? I only feel that his hand is very powerful. When I give him a grip, I want to get up in the air. I quickly hold on to it and wave out his right arm to open his arm.


    Huo Du had already grasped the key point of his back neck. He was just about to take the opportunity to throw the stone out of the sky. However, with the help of his luck, the other side rose and fell again. He couldn''t lift him up. At the same time, his right arm was blocked by him. He felt that his arm was sore and numb, so he had to let go.


    Huo Du "eh" of a, thought: "this kid''s internal power really is good." His left hand came out and grasped his chest again. He threw it along, but still couldn''t drag his body.


    He had been on guard for a long time and tried to dodge, but after all, he caught hold of it as soon as he made a move. He admired him and praised him: "I''m really good."


    Although Shi Shatian''s internal power is powerful, he suffers from the fact that he has not received any formal martial arts guidance, so he suffers a lot in moves. Once the opponent''s moves are strange, he may not be able to react. Of course, he really protects his body. Even if the enemy takes advantage of his moves, it''s hard to hurt him.


    Although Shi Po Tian was really praising huodu, he seemed to slap him in the face. He could not help humming and saying nothing. He tripped his left foot. The stone broke the sky and didn''t trip him.


    Huo Du didn''t use his own Kung Fu. It just coincides with the essence of Mongolian wrestling. Unless Mongolian people are proficient in wrestling, ordinary people in the Wulin can''t see through the origin of these three moves.


    Although these three moves are not famous, they are surprisingly easy to use. Even the martial arts experts of the same level will be embarrassed, not to mention dealing with ordinary people.


    Huo Du was full of confidence. With one of these three moves, he could throw stone into the sky and win the first round of competition. Who knows that stone''s powerful internal power didn''t work.


    When he saw that Shi Po Tian was standing in the same place, there were all kinds of boos under the stage. Huo Du couldn''t hang on his face. He suddenly slapped him on the chest. He was so angry that he had already used six or seven points of strength.


    The stone breaks the sky to see the palm is ferocious, the left arm horizontal block, the lattice opened. Huodu''s left fist flashed out with the wind whistling, and Shi dashed to avoid it. However, huodu''s fist was wonderful, and it hit his right shoulder with a bang.


    Everyone under the stage could see clearly. With the momentum of huodu''s fist just now, I''m afraid that Shi''s shoulder bone could not be preserved. Huo Du succeeded and finally came to his senses. He secretly regretted that he had been in the Central Plains for many years. He had already understood that the popular rules in the Central Plains and Mongolia were not the same set of rules.


    In Mongolia, the strong are respected. As long as you are strong enough, you can get everyone''s respect; But in the Central Plains, strength is not the most important factor in judging a person. Instead, people value a person''s virtue more.


    Huo Du scoffs at this. After many years of observation, the Central Plains Wulin still pursues the law of the jungle. The so-called "virtue is not danger" is just a fig leaf.


    It''s just that no one in the Central Plains Wulin dares to tear down this fig leaf. If someone openly shows that virtue is not important, he will surely become a public enemy in the Wulin. That''s why Shaolin leader of Wudang is admired by thousands of people, while Zhang Wuji, the invincible east, is regarded as a heretic by Wulin.


    Huo Du is now living in the beggars'' sect, which regards itself as being upright. Naturally, he should be more careful in this respect. In the face of such a stupid young man as Shi Botian, as a senior in the Wulin, he is ruthless in his arms. Even if he wins, he will be punished by other people.


    When huodu''s face was uncertain, Guo Fu clapped his hands excitedly under the stage: "Niang, the teacher he looked so plain. I didn''t expect that his martial arts were so excellent. Those moves were really exquisite."


    Huang Rong responded with a smile, but there was a doubt in her heart: with the ruthlessness of my martial arts moves just now, it seems that he has a wrong mind.


    Guo Fu was still full of ideas and cried out: "that silly boy, how can your fists and feet compare with the magical skills of the beggars'' sect? Mr. He has been merciful just now. Otherwise, you will only break your arm and give up quickly, or you will worry about your life."


    Huo Duzheng doesn''t know how to step down. He can''t help but look back at Guo Fu gratefully. He can see Guo Fu''s appearance clearly. What a beautiful girl. Her beauty is not under the little dragon girl she saw in Zhongnanshan on that day. She is charming, beautiful, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum.


    Seeing Huang Rong beside her, Huo Du quickly looked away, thinking: Guo Jing is blessed to have such a beautiful wife and such a beautiful daughter. If I can be king in the world, I will be able to earn the mother and daughter in the harem one day. At the beginning, Huo Du suffered a great loss in Guo Jing''s hands. Naturally, he didn''t like their family.


    Stone see Huo all hit his fist, suddenly stopped, is a fog of water, hear Guo Fu''s words, subconsciously replied: "but I don''t hurt much." Afraid Guo Fu didn''t believe it, he waved his arm to show that he was safe.


    There was an uproar under the stage, and they all applauded the boy.


    Huo Du was surprised and angry. He was suspicious. His first reaction was that he was a hidden master. Just now, he was just teasing himself. He was so angry that he didn''t keep his hand any longer. He yelled: "good boy, don''t you hurt? Give me another punch. "


    The blow was opened by Shi potian. Huo Du had four fists in a row. In the fourth fist, he pinched his leg and finally hit Shi Po Tian''s left crotch.


    Zeng Rou saw that the fight between them was faster and faster, and Huo Du''s fists could only block a small part of the fight, but more than half of them hit him. She was very worried and said: "brother song, if the situation is critical later, can you help to save this young man?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. This young man has powerful internal power and natural Qi to protect his body. My fists and feet are just tickling him."


    Zeng Rou looked carefully, and sure enough, she saw that Shi''s face was calm and painless, and she just let go.


    Zhu can''t help joking: "although our sister Rou is a woman, she is naturally chivalrous."

 Chapter 450

    Zeng Rou lowered her head and pulled the corner of her clothes: "the princess teased me again."


    Zhu Yi bites Zhou Zhiruo''s ear and doesn''t know what to say. The two women laugh wildly, but make Zeng Rou blush.


    Huo Du even hit Shi Po Tian for more than ten times. At the beginning, he kept in mind that he should be merciful and only use thirty or forty percent of his strength for fear of hurting him. However, when he hit Shi Po Tian with his fists or palms, Shi Po Tian was just a cover of his body, so he took it as if nothing had happened.


    Huo Du was surprised and angry, and his hand was getting heavier, but it was strange that he couldn''t knock the other side down even though he added force. He roared, and at last he let out all his strength. All of a sudden, the wind was blowing on the ring, which only made the flags around the ring tremble.


    The audience was dazzled. On the one hand, I didn''t expect that the unknown teacher he in the beggars'' sect was so good at martial arts. On the other hand, I didn''t expect that the stupid boy could still stand under such a fierce attack.


    I don''t know how long later, the two figures separated. One of them fell to the ground with a bang. Guo Fu clapped and laughed: "ha ha, that fool can''t support elder he''s attack and fainted."


    Huang Rong is not as relieved as she is. She stares at the center of the challenge arena tightly. When she sees the situation clearly, she can''t help but smile bitterly: "elder he fainted."


    Guo Fu is one Leng: "was hit did not faint, hit person to faint instead?"


    Under the stage, the heroes also saw the situation in the field. I was in an uproar when I fell to the ground with my eyes closed.


    People from the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River immediately jumped out and yelled, "it''s clear that you have something to say first. The competition will stop at the end. This young man has killed elder he, so he should be out immediately."


    All the heroes secretly scolded him for being shameless. It was he Shi that I had been attacking the young man. At last, I fell to the ground with all my strength. As a result, I was beaten down by the beggars'' sect. Instead, I was framed as the young man''s murderer.


    But now, master he, I''m still on the ground. I don''t know whether I''m alive or dead. There''s no need to risk offending the beggars'' sect at this juncture and speak for a strange boy.


    Song Qingshu took a look at the man of the beggars'' sect, and the memory in his mind made him recognize that he was Chen Youliang. He couldn''t help laughing strangely: he was really a talented person.


    At this time, I saw Shi Shatian waving his hand and said: "don''t worry, master he just didn''t ease his breath. It will be OK after a while." With that, he stretched out his right palm and pressed it on the back of my heart. He slowly breathed gas.


    Seeing that Shi Po Tian''s hand was on the back of He Shi''s heart, Chen you Liang''s eyes were fixed and he roared: "how dare you be a thief!" With that, he rushed to the two men, looking like he Shi was rescuing me.


    With a flash of beauty, Huang Rong stops Chen Youliang. A dog beating stick pulls him down and says, "elder Chen is worried. This young Xia is healing for elder he."


    Zeng Rou gave a "Gee" and murmured, "I can see that the young man has no harm heart even though my martial arts are so low. How can the beggars'' sect elder not see that the young man is helping me to heal?"


    Zhou Zhiruo gave a cold smile: "I''ve dealt with Chen Youliang. He''s a traitor like Zhong. He''s full of ghosts. It''s not that he can''t see it, but that he is not willing to accept it. Master he, I''ve lost enough to lose face. If I have to save my opponent, won''t the beggars'' sect lose face in the sea? That''s why he insisted that the young man was deliberately harming each other. Some people didn''t know. Under the truth, he probably believed what he said


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "it''s just some tricks that are not on the table. To tell you the truth, Chen Youliang let me down a little." In this way, the image of Chen Youliang is more in line with the image described by Jin Yong, rather than the Han king in history. However, this is not a bad thing. In the future, we will lose a terrible opponent in advance.


    Huo Du gradually wakes up. He knows exactly what happened just now. It''s just that Zhenqi has gone astray. He hasn''t breathed back for a moment, so he can''t move.


    Now as soon as Huo Du regained his ability of action, he couldn''t help but shout angrily: "what can''t turn around in one breath? I... didn''t I turn around? "


    When he stretched his palms, he had to shoot them down on the top of Shi Po Tian''s head. When he lifted his palms, he saw that they had swollen into two similar balls, and they were almost purple red. If he hit Shi Po Tian, he was afraid that his palms would have to break first. Huo Du was stunned. He realized that the boy''s internal power was incredible. He recalled that dozens of moves of fists and palms were on him, and all of them gave him internal power. Every punch and palms hit the stone wall. The opponent was not hurt, but his palms couldn''t stand it. Then he felt that his feet were aching, like tens of millions of fine needles, He knew that he had kicked him more than ten feet, and his feet had been shaken.


    He stood still for a while and said, "that''s all, that''s all." He got up and walked to the stage without help. He felt very sad. He thought to himself that his martial arts were so amazing that there were few rivals among his peers. When he came to the Central Plains, he was defeated by Guo Jing, but this time he was defeated by a younger generation who had never heard of him. What else could he talk about.


    Huo all for a time only feel disheartened, the figure also becomes bleak incomparable.


    There was a deafening cry under the stage. This Golden Snake meeting really opened their eyes. It''s not to mention the famous master. He Shi, who is an unknown person of his native place, can''t show the martial arts that ordinary people can achieve.


    Seeing Chen Youliang go down, Huang Rongxiu frowns. She doesn''t like this person very much. Although he is very efficient, he always makes people feel that his mind is not right. However, Huang Rong shakes her head slightly when she thinks that the other party belongs to the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan. Let Shi Huolong worry about it. She is far away from Xiangyang.


    Put away the idea, Huang Rong''s face bloomed a gentle smile, sweetly said: "next, let''s welcome the Tianshan sword God Zhuo Bufan and ah Qing of the red flower club."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a long sword shot at her. Huang Rong''s face changed. However, she soon regained her calm and stood quietly in the same place. She didn''t mean to resist at all.


    When the long sword was about to touch Huang Rong''s body, it suddenly seemed that it had eyes. The tip of the sword moved three inches aside, rotated around Huang Rong''s body for several times, and then suddenly inserted into the challenge arena.


    The sound of the Dragon chanting brought by the trembling of the sword made all the heroes turn pale. When they came back, they saw a beautiful, bearded middle-aged man standing on the hilt with his hands down.


    "Good!"


    I don''t know who shouts out first. It seems that Zhuo Bufan''s control over the sword is amazing.


    "This outstanding person has some attainments." Song Qingshu praised it subconsciously.


    Hearing what he said, Guo Fu couldn''t help humming heavily. Just now, she saw the long sword shooting at her mother. Her heart almost jumped to her throat. Hearing song Qingshu praise Zhuo Bufan, she naturally didn''t have a good face for him.

 Chapter 451

    When ah Qing came to the stage, his clothes were obviously different from Zhuo Bufan''s. He had a light green shirt and a short green bamboo stick hanging on his waist. He stood there soft and weak.


    There was a sigh under the stage. It was obvious that most people didn''t think that this little girl could beat Zhuo Bufan. They were worried that she would hurt herself in the challenge arena. It would be a pity.


    Zhuo Bufan, who was standing on the sword, glanced at ah Qing with slanting eyes. Like most people, he hummed: "sword has no eyes. What are you doing here, a little girl? It''s better to give up quickly so as not to get hurt later. "


    Ah Qing tilted his head, obviously stupefied for a while to understand the meaning of Zhuo Bufan''s words, not from the strange way: "why should I give up? You don''t have to beat me. "


    Zhuo Bufan was so angry that he laughed back. His whole body trembled slightly and even said a few good words.


    "Little girl, come down quickly. Zhuo Bufan is always fierce. You will be hurt."


    "I don''t know which father is so cruel to let such a little girl out to compete."


    "Zhuo Bufan, you are shameless. Won''t you be glorious if you win such a little girl?"


    ¡­¡­


    Zhuo Bufan''s eyes swept to the stage like a telegram. He knew that those people were afraid that the world would not be in chaos, and they were much more daring than usual when they mixed in the crowd. If someone dared to talk to him like this in other situations, it would not be finished without leaving a tongue. Now the game is important, but it is not good to attack immediately.


    "You can see clearly, little girl." Zhuo Bufan knows that it''s hard to be offended by public anger. It''s not a glorious thing to win this charming little girl. It''s better to let her retreat in advance.


    So he jumped forward and turned to the stage. With a slight move, the heart of the sword on the stage flew back to his hands. Zhuo Bufan waved with his hand, and saw a green awn about three feet breathing and breathing on the tip of the sword.


    "Hiss ~" the sound of breathing cold air came from under the stage.


    "Sword


    I don''t know who is the first to shout. The audience suddenly burst open. The heroes whispered and pointed to Zhuo Bufan''s sword.


    "Cousin, can you see this extraordinary way of martial arts?" Murong Fu frowned. He didn''t know where the master came from. After entering the second round, he was going to fight him. I''m afraid he would be a strong opponent with his swordsmanship.


    "At the beginning, he played Zhougong sword, which is the unique skill of" yizihui sword gate "in Jianyang, Fujian Province. This Mr. Zhuo must be the master of" yizihui sword gate. " Wang YuYan''s voice was soft and soft, and she suddenly showed a puzzled expression, "but I can''t see the origin of the sword he later urged."


    "Even Miss Wang can''t see his martial arts skills. This man is really mysterious." Bao Butong, a member of Murong family, was beaten to death.


    It turned out that Zhuo Bufan was the top master of yizihui sword sect. Later, the sect suffered a great disaster, so he had to flee to the remote and extremely cold place in Changbai Mountain to study the sword technique for revenge. As a result, he inadvertently got a sword classic left by the previous master. After 30 years of hard practice, he finally achieved great success in sword technique, and he was confident that he was invincible.


    However, Zhuo Bufan thought that the enemy was not only good at martial arts, but also powerful. He was weak in revenge. He just heard that the Golden Snake camp invited heroes from all over the world to choose a new leader, so he thought of revenge with the help of the Golden Snake camp.


    "Cousin, most of the martial arts secret books I read in my life are aimed at moves. I know little about this invisible sword Qi. Let''s consult Mr. Duan. His six pulse divine sword is also invisible sword Qi. I think there must be a way to deal with it." Wang Yuyan takes a look at Duan Yu not far away. She finds that she stares at Fang Zheng affectionately. She can''t help but be stunned. She can''t say anything else.


    Murong Fu also noticed all this and couldn''t help humming: "shall I ask him? A joke


    Wang Yuyan wrongly lowered her head and thought in her heart: "I''m so stupid. My cousin must be angry with me... And so is Duan. Why do you look at people with such eyes?"


    "Zhuo Bufan can call himself the God of sword, but he has some ability." Zhuo Bufan''s sword not only made Murong Fu smack his tongue, but also made a subconscious comment on Song Qingshu.


    "It''s not just a matter of skill. People who can materialize swords in this world can count them with their hands." Zhou Zhiruo''s expression is complicated. At the beginning, she won the first place in the world at the lion slaughtering conference. Later, she learned that many martial arts experts in the world just disdain to fight with a little girl. This Zhuo Bufan had never heard of it before. As a result, he shocked the whole audience as soon as he made a move. It seems that his skill is still above himself.


    If I hadn''t seen ah Qing do it with my own eyes, Zhou Zhiruo would have advised ah Qing to give up just like others.


    "Is ah Qing as powerful as you say?" Zhu Yi fell in love with this innocent girl at the first sight, and naturally didn''t want to see her hurt. With Zhuo Bufan''s sword spirit, Zhu Yi thought to himself that he couldn''t do it. If he and ah Qing were to change places, he would have to avoid her edge and rely on his lightness skills to fight with each other, waiting for opportunities to find flaws.


    "You''ll see." Song Qingshu gave a noncommittal smile.


    Listening to the comments from the audience, Zhuo Bufan''s face was filled with a trace of satisfaction. While he continued to urge his skill to maintain his sword, he said to ah Qing: "little girl, you know you''re afraid."


    "You have nothing to be afraid of. It''s very simple. I can do it, too." Ah Qing frowned slightly. Obviously, he couldn''t understand why the other side waved so casually. Everyone thought he would win.


    "What a boast Zhuo Bufan''s face twitched. He could not help sneering. "Since you said it was simple, you can show your hand. If you can push it out a foot... Oh no, as long as you can push it out, I will give up."


    "Oh, all right." Ah Qing took the bamboo stick from his waist and waved it to the side. A long green awn danced out. A huge crack appeared on the floor of the challenge arena.


    Zhuo Bufan''s mouth is wide open, so he can''t get along. You know, there are only a few people in the whole Wulin who can realize the materialization of sword Qi. He was born smart and practiced sword all his life. In his later years, he can dance three foot sword. He is already one of the best. The greater credit should be attributed to the unknown sword manual. How old is this little girl, even if she started to learn sword from her womb, It''s impossible to practice the sword, let alone Zhang Er Chang''s sword!


    All of a sudden silence, just now also worried about ah Qing people have heart sympathy from Zhuo Bufan, two people have not yet fight, but the victory has been divided.

 Chapter 452

    "Cousin, did you find that the more unknown the native place, the more surprising the result of this Golden Snake meeting is." Wang Yuyan looks worried. No matter you Tanzhi, Shi potian or ah Qing, they have never heard of their reputation before. As a result, their strength is no less than that of the top experts in the Jianghu. Murong Fu''s opponent this time happens to be an ordinary little monk, so Wang Yuyan can''t help but worry.


    Murong Fu obviously has the same idea. Before, he thought that he had taken advantage of an unknown opponent. Now it seems that his future is not good.


    However, in front of his cousin and family minister, Murong Fu didn''t want to show his shyness. He pretended to be confident and said, "don''t worry. That monk named Xu Zhu is the younger disciple of Xu generation in Shaolin Temple. The martial arts of such a big school as Shaolin are most progressive. The older you are, the better your martial arts accomplishments will be. At xuzhu''s age, his martial arts are certainly not much better. "


    Wang Yuyan nodded approvingly: "yes, Shaolin Temple''s martial arts is the most important foundation. In the first 20 years, the disciples of Shaolin Temple have lagged far behind some evil people. After 30 years, the evil people of Shaolin Temple will be far from their rivals. Even if this xuzhu is an immortal martial arts genius, no matter how old he is, his martial arts skills are limited."


    The Murong aristocratic family is studying the opponent of the horse, but Zhuo Bufan on the stage is stunned. He realizes that he is a great swordsman, but he has lost to a little girl. Before the complacency, now everything is gone.


    "Is that all I can do?" After ah Qing finished his sword, he saw Zhuo Bufan standing in the same place and asked suspiciously.


    Hearing ah Qing''s question, Zhuo Bufan suddenly has a change of mind. Although the little girl''s sword power is shocking, her moves may not be subtle. She looks innocent and doesn''t know anything. She really doesn''t have to be my opponent


    See Zhuo Bufan still don''t speak, ah Qing a Zheng, suddenly show a pair of suddenly realized expression, giggle: "originally is not long enough, then you see me so enough." As soon as the words were over, the green bamboo stick began to dance again. A ten foot long blue sword swept around the top of the challenge arena, from which all the flagpoles of various schools were cut off.


    The banner of a sect in the Jianghu is the face of a sect. If the signboard of one''s own sect is taken down in this way, it would be an endless revenge. But now no sect has the intention of revenge. They all stand up and look at the petite figure in Taichung. Their mouths are wide open, as if they can plug a big egg.


    "Is that enough?" Ah Qing stares at Zhuo Bufan with a smile. His eyes are bent like crescent moon.


    "Enough, enough." Zhuo Bufan hurriedly squeezed out a word, completely escaped and slipped down the challenge arena. Now, seeing ah Qing''s innocent and romantic smile, Zhuo Bufan only feels cold on her back. Her move just now has no sign at all. Fortunately, the other side deliberately raised the angle of her sword Qi, otherwise she would sweep her body. Now I''m afraid she has only two pieces left.


    Murong Fu, who was under the stage, was also as pale as death. He murmured: "if Zhang Er''s sword Qi is strong, I can still find a way to fight. How can I win her if she is ten Zhang long..."


    Wang Yuyan is also pretty face white, but she still instinctively comforted: "cousin, can you win her, you at least have to break through the first round to consider this problem, the second round will start tomorrow, we still have one night to study countermeasures, when we find more experts to discuss, there will always be a way to deal with."


    When Wang Yuyan talks, she subconsciously thinks of Duan Yu. After all, his six pulse sword is similar to ah Qing''s sword spirit, so she should have a better way to deal with it than others.


    But I don''t know why, another man''s appearance suddenly appeared in her mind. Wang YuYan''s face was slightly red, and she quietly looked to the other side of the challenge arena: "no matter what happened to that man, he would laugh so quietly, he should have a way."


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that he was so reliable in Wang YuYan''s heart. He just looked at ah Qing''s abuse of Zhuo and laughed a little.


    "I don''t know why you can still laugh. How can you beat her?" Zhu Yi''s worried face made song Qingshu take charge of the Golden Snake camp, which was the most important part of her great cause of national restoration. Now that she is about to fall short of success, her face is naturally not good-looking.


    "Sister ah Jiu, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. Judging from the strength shown in the last battle between Qingshu and mingzun, you may not have no strength to fight." Zhou Zhiruo comforted, but the tone also revealed that she did not say so confident.


    "Which is stronger, the lion or the ox?" Song Qingshu suddenly raised a completely unrelated question.


    "It should be cattle..." Zhu long thought, obviously a little bit to capture the idea of song Qingshu.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "no matter how strong the ox is, it can''t beat the lion at all. What''s the use? On the contrary, although the lion''s strength can''t compare with that of the ox, it can hit the key of the ox, so the ox with greater strength can only become the lion''s dish


    Zhou Zhiruo frowned: "I know your lightness skill is very good, but this competition is limited to such a square challenge arena. Ah Qing''s sword Qi can cover the whole challenge arena without any difference. You can''t hide if you want."


    Song Qingshu''s enigmatic smile: "if I meet someone else, I''m not sure, but if I meet ah Qing in the final, I''m sure I will win."


    The two women felt unprecedented confidence from his tone. They were stunned and asked with concern: "Why are you sure you can win her?"


    "Buddha said," don''t say, don''t say. " Song Qingshu''s eyes, nose and heart, he refused to reveal a word about how the two women asked each other for nephrite.


    "Hubris!" Guo Fu''s position is not far away from Song Qingshu, so although song Qingshu''s voice is light, Guo Fu still hears it clearly. The moment before, she is convinced by ah Qing''s strength, but the moment after that, she hears song Qingshu say that she can win ah Qing, and her anger rises.


    Huang Rong is thinking about where ah Qing is from and whether he is an enemy or a friend of the beggars'' sect. When she hears her daughter''s words, she immediately smiles and says nothing. Obviously, she has the same feeling in her heart.


    Song Qingshu glanced at Guo Fu and said to her for the first time, "don''t you believe it?"


    Guo Fu snorted: "of course, I don''t believe it. Some people are not afraid to flash their tongue when they talk big."


    "If you don''t believe it, we can make a bet." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Bet on it!" Guo Fu is the kind of impulsive personality. Seeing song Qingshu''s smile on his face all the time, he just feels extremely evil and blurts out subconsciously.


    "If you want to gamble, you have to have a head. I don''t think you can come up with anything that interests me." Song Qingshu fiddled with his fingers, a lack of interest.


    "I''m afraid you''re afraid to gamble." seeing song Qingshu''s intention to shrink back, Guo Fu immediately sneers.


    Huang Rong can''t help shaking her head and grinning bitterly. Her daughter is not like herself at all. She is so easy to fall into the trap of others, but she obviously doesn''t think song Qingshu can win ah Qing, and she doesn''t mind her daughter gambling with each other.

 Chapter 453

    "Whatever you want to bet, I''ll be with you." Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t speak, Guo Fu thought he had retreated and couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Qingshu waved: "forget it. I''m afraid you can''t afford to lose."


    "How can miss Ben not afford to lose?" Guo Fu burst into a rage, "wait, how can miss Ben lose?"


    Song Qing wrote: "there''s no way that casinos can win."


    Guo Fu thinks it''s the same. Anyway, he''s sure to win. Song Qingshu, the bastard, will not be willing to gamble with himself if he doesn''t see the owner of the rabbit and the eagle and doesn''t draw a cake for him.


    "Well, you row down and miss Ben goes on." Gough''s slightly upturned lips show that she is confident.


    Song Qingshu takes a look at Huang Rong, ponders for a moment, and then reaches out a finger to Guo Fu: "one condition, the loser agrees to the winner, one condition, to meet any requirements of the other party."


    Huang Rong frowned, a girl''s home, this kind of condition which can casually agree? Just want to stop, who knows Guo Fu has promised: "good, bet on gambling, when the time comes, I''ll let you lie on the ground in front of the world''s heroes, barking."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "it may not be that I lose."


    Guo Fu snorted: "I can''t lose anyway."


    Huang Rong has the intention to stop, but the competition has just ended. She still has to take the stage to preside over the overall situation, so she has no time to spend here. Although her confidence was shaken when she saw that song Qingshu was so determined, with her eyesight, she could not think of any possibility that song Qingshu would win. She had no choice but to give song Qingshu a bad look. Then she went back to the challenge arena and cleared her throat. While summarizing the last competition, she introduced the two players in the next one, Shaolin disciples xuzhu and Gusu murongfu.


    Zhou Zhiruo looks not good, quietly pinched song Qingshu waist soft. Meat: "you must be playing huangrong idea."


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t say anything." Song Qingshu called for injustice.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what dirty mind you''re playing, your condition..." Zhou Zhiruo bit her lips lightly, and there was a frost on her face.


    "Guo Jing and Huang Rong are the heroes admired by the Han people all over the world, and they are also recognized by all as immortal couples. This woman is not convenient to touch." Zhu Yi looks worried. Obviously, he and Zhou Zhiruo want to go together. The two women are worried that Guo Fu will hear the conversation. They all come to song Qingshu''s ear to spread the sound.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the three are very intimate, and many men in the distance are envious. Guo Fu turns his head to the other side without any reason and is upset.


    "Well, am I such a demon in your heart?" See two women coincidentally nod, song Qingshu immediately a face speechless.


    Fortunately, the two women''s attention was quickly attracted by the two people in the challenge arena, and they didn''t continue to pester about this problem.


    "The little monk is plain looking, and he is still the virtual generation of Shaolin Temple. He is not an expert anyway." Zhu Yi observed for a long time and commented quietly.


    "It''s a martial arts contest, not a beauty contest. What do you care about people''s appearance?" Song Qingshu was surprised.


    "It''s up to you." Although she has experienced many things over the years, she is still a romantic girl in her heart and subconsciously likes beautiful things.


    "Don''t pay any attention to him," Zhou Zhiruo said, holding Zhu longlong in her hand. "But although the young monk is not amazing, from the experience of previous competitions, he may also have amazing skills." Obviously, Zhou Zhiruo and Wang Yuyan want to go together.


    Song Qingshu didn''t get involved in their comments. Instead, he thought: he didn''t hear about Zhenlong chess game in the world. It seems that xuzhu hasn''t opened this copy yet. How could he have the courage to participate in this conference? I don''t know what xuzhu''s martial arts are now. He doesn''t have the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect. At his age, what''s the fame of practicing Shaolin martial arts?


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of another question. Why didn''t you hear anything about the Xiaoyao sect in the river and lake? Was it the sequela caused by Dongfang muxue''s request for the "northern underworld divine skill" from Xiaoyao Sanlao in order to transfer the whole body skill to the new body?


    He pondered that during this period, the two men on the stage had already formed a regiment. One was a famous young master for many years, and the other was an unknown Shaolin disciple. He thought it would be a one-sided situation. Who knows that the situation showed that Murong Fu didn''t take advantage of it.


    "Nianhua finger? I didn''t expect that the monk, at a young age, actually understood the true meaning of master JIAYE''s gesture of picking flowers and practiced this unique skill of picking flowers. "


    "Yes, it''s really from Buddhism. It''s the soft martial art of fingering flowers. It doesn''t want to hurt people, it''s just the soft power to point people''s acupoints."


    In this gathering, there are many experienced players. Some people recognize Xu Zhu''s moves and marvel at them.


    "In my opinion, the young monk is not as honest as he looks. Just now, he attacked Murong Fu with Wu Xiangjie finger. Fortunately, Murong had been through a lot of battles, so he didn''t hit the target quietly."


    "Wuxiangjie" points out that the best way to attack is to keep your hands still and your sleeves still. Since there is no trace to find, how can you see that he used wuxiangjiezhi? "


    "Didn''t you see Murong Fu''s appearance of facing the enemy at the beginning, and suddenly dodged to the side?"


    "I really think of you. He is honest and honest. I didn''t expect to be so insidious."


    ¡­¡­


    Bao Butong secretly pinched a cold sweat, then looked at Wang Yuyan fearfully and asked, "Miss Wang, how do you know that little monk will use Wuxiang to rob you?"


    "It''s just that the players who didn''t show their fame were brilliant before. I reminded my cousin that he must play twelve points and pay attention to his opponent this time," Wang Yuyan explained while observing the two people''s martial arts competition on the stage. "The Wuxiang robbery in Shaolin Temple is invisible and the most difficult thing to prevent. So I specially told my cousin."


    "After master xuanbei''s death, I always thought that only the monk jiumozhi could master this Kung Fu. I didn''t expect that the honest little monk could master this insidious Kung Fu." Seeing that Murong Fu is not on the side of Wang Yuyan, Duan Yu comes over quietly. Just after hearing Wang YuYan''s comments, he can''t help but answer.


    "No, it''s not. There''s no good or evil in martial arts. It''s just that the person who performs it is good or evil. Mr. Duan commented on wuxiangjie, pointing out that this authentic Buddhist martial arts is insidious, and it''s really the most important martial arts in the world." Seeing that Duan Yu, the haunted smelly boy, came to Miss Wang''s side again, Bao Butong was disgusted and couldn''t help driving away the flies for his master.

 Chapter 454

    "No, no, of course, martial arts can be divided into good and evil," Duan Yu quarreled with Bao in a different tone. "To cultivate nine Yin White Bone Claw requires a large number of living people''s trials. The serial corpse poison of Xingxiu sect also spreads corpse poison through living people''s bodies, which is extremely cruel. Does brother Bao think these martial arts are not evil martial arts?"


    Bao Butong has always been eloquent, but Duan Yu was even better at Buddhism since he was a child. Bao Butong couldn''t think of how to refute it for a moment. He was so angry by his attack, but he couldn''t attack it. He just had to blow the moustache and stare.


    The nine Yin manual claw Jiuyin baiguzhao, but Wang Yuyan thought he was being bullied. He could not see that he had been bullied too much. He hurriedly said, "Duan" s brother does not know. "Nine Yin" Bone Claw does not need to rely on the head to practice. Only when Mei Chao wind was trained, could he not destroy the enemy''s head in the nine Yin true Jing. It''s just a misunderstanding. "


    Duan Yu was stunned, but he didn''t agree with her. However, Wang Yuyan was his immortal sister. How could she argue with her? She said with a smile, "Miss Wang knows all the martial arts in the world. I''m really a teacher just now."


    Wang Yuyan said with a smile: "but what Mr. Duan said is not without reason. Some martial arts are extremely insidious, just like the serial rotten corpse poison of Xingxiu school, and the five Dou rice magic skill of" coming back and going back ". No matter what is good or evil, users will inevitably hurt heaven and people''s lives."


    Hearing Wang Yuyan praising himself, Duan Yu felt as if he had wiped honey on his heart. He giggled for a while and wanted to say more words to Wang Yuyan. He knew that Wang Yuyan was not interested in talking to his cousin who was on the challenge arena at this time. So he made a smart move and asked, "can you see the martial arts skills of this little monk, Miss Wang?"


    Wang Yuyan looked at the challenge arena for a while, but she could not help frowning and said: "it''s strange that although the xuzhu master''s seniority is low, he seems to be proficient in the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple. His fist broke the flagpole two feet away. It''s just the Kung Fu of Da Weituo''s pestle. If his cousin hadn''t closed it in time, his ribs would have been broken inch by inch."


    "So powerful?" Duan Yu took a breath of cool air. Although he is good at martial arts, his skills are acquired by chance, so he doesn''t have enough eyesight. He can''t see the danger between the two on the stage just now.


    "This Kung Fu is really powerful, but..." Wang Yuyan hesitated for a moment, and continued, "it''s just too overbearing, which is against the original intention of my Buddha''s mercy."


    Duan Yu always nodded to the Buddha after hearing the words: "I think martial arts is the source of all evils. If everyone is dedicated to the Buddha and does good deeds, how can there be so many swords and swords in the river and lake?"


    Bao finally found the opportunity and sneered: "but the view of corrupt scholars."


    Wang YuYan''s mind is not on them, so she doesn''t notice their argument. Instead, she looks at the familiar figure in the challenge arena.


    Around the challenge arena, there was a big explosion, and people began to talk about this young monk with 72 unique skills of Shaolin. His voice was full of shock and admiration.


    On the other hand, song Qingshu and his party were also shocked. Zhou Zhiruo said in a low voice, "I''ve heard that each of the 72 unique skills in Shaolin Temple is extremely exquisite. It''s rare for ordinary people to master one unique skill in their whole life. The most amazing person in Shaolin Temple is master Xuancheng, With 13 unique skills, Shaolin Temple is known as the first in 200 years. But I''m afraid the little monk has just performed more than 13 unique skills. "


    Zhu Yi was also shocked. Looking at the movements of Xu Zhu on the stage, she counted her fingers: "heaven and earth in the sleeve, Tianzhu Buddha''s finger, cassock''s demon subduing skill, great wisdom has no fixed finger, go to worry, vanish and catch, because of Luotuo''s finger..." she has been wandering in the world these years, but she has known many eminent monks in Shaolin Temple, and naturally recognized these unique skills, However, the eminent monks she knew were often only proficient in one of the unique skills, which was just like Xu Zhu, who wanted no money at all.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that xuzhu didn''t have the weapons of Xiaoyao sect, but he learned the seventy-two skills of Shaolin Temple. However, no one can really master the seventy-two skills of Shaolin Temple at the same time. There is only one explanation left. Xuzhu will be a little incompetent.


    It seems that there is no difference between them on the surface, but one is forced by the internal force of Taoism, the other is combined with the internal force of Buddhism, which is essentially different.


    Xiaoyao sect has never been well-known in the world, let alone xiaowuxiang, the secret of Xiaoyao sect''s failure to spread. That''s why there are many experts in the arena, but no one can see the flaw. It''s only xuzhu who really has seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin.


    "Where on earth did xuzhu learn little wuxianggong?" Song Qingshu has a little doubt in his mind. He knows that there is no Zhenlong chess game in the world. Naturally, xuzhu has no reason to learn the magic skills of Xiaoyao school. But now the facts are in front of him. He can''t help but believe it


    After all, Murong Fu is a top player who has been famous for many years. After initial consternation, all kinds of tricks and tricks quickly came out, and finally gradually recovered the decline.


    Murong Fu quietly wiped a cold sweat. Fortunately, with the lessons of Shi Shatian and ah Qing, he didn''t relax his vigilance against this ordinary young monk, or he would have suffered a big loss at the beginning.


    All of a sudden, xuzhu yelled, "Murong, take my hand." As soon as his voice fell, his palms drew a circle from the outside to the inside, and slowly patted Murong Fu. Before his palms reached, Murong Fu felt that he was not breathing well. In an instant, xuzhu''s palms were surging like a raging tide.


    Murong Fu and a nobody are fighting each other. He is already angry. Hearing the voice of Xu Zhu, he thinks in his heart: you are proficient in the seventy-two skills of Shaolin. I can''t take advantage of the moves. Can''t my internal power compare with you? How old are you, little monk!


    It''s the best way to compete for internal power, which is higher and which is lower. What''s more, the Murong family is good at fighting with others and never afraid to compete with others for internal power.


    With a burst of pride in his heart, Murong Fu no longer dodged. He started to fight with the stars and waved his hand to meet them.


    "Cousin, this is one of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin. Don''t take it hard." Wang Yuyan immediately looks pale at the sight of it, but she doesn''t care about the rules. She quickly stands up and reminds her.

 Chapter 455

    Murong Fu''s face can''t help changing. He has heard about Shaolin Temple''s "one pat and two scatter". There are all kinds of exquisite moves in the other seventy-two stunts, but "one pat and two scatter" is a different one, because it has only one move in all. It takes the overwhelming internal force as the foundation to hit the target, and hits on the stone, and the stone fragments scatter, and hits on people, and the soul is terrified, So it''s called "one beat, two breaks.".


    "One shot and two scattered" is one of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple. There must be something extraordinary about it. Murong Fu secretly regretted that he had entrusted himself too much, so he quickly planned to change his moves to avoid hitting each other hard, but how could he have time!


    The two palms intersected, and the air on the challenge arena, centered on two people, floated in circles. Visible waves scattered around. Murong Fu stepped back three steps, and his face became very pale.


    "Amitabha, Murong accepted." Xu Zhu put his hands together and bowed slightly.


    "You..." Murong Fu was in a hurry. He just lost his grip, but xuzhu seemed to have won or lost. As soon as Murong Fu opened his mouth, he suddenly found that his chest was upset and nauseous. All of a sudden, he felt weak, his legs were soft, and his whole body could not help sitting on the ground.


    "Cousin!" Wang Yuyan suddenly stood up with a worried look on her face.


    "What''s the name of this move? It''s so embarrassing for Nan Murong?" Seeing that Murong Fu fell to the ground, the crowd was in an uproar. Even Zhou Zhiruo could not help but turn to ask song Qingshu.


    "It''s called one beat and two scatters. It''s extremely powerful, but at most it makes Murong Fu feel weak in a short time. The reason why Murong Fu is so embarrassed is that he is afraid when he hears his cousin''s warning before the fight. He subconsciously plans to change his moves and unconsciously takes back some of his internal power. In this way, after the fight, he not only has to bear the power of one beat and two scatters, But also to bear the internal force of their own backfire, so it''s like this. "


    Song Qingshu shakes his head. Murong Fu is clearly the top expert in the world. But at every critical moment, his performance is unsatisfactory for some reasons. This time, he lost so badly. I''m afraid people in the world will think that his aunt Murong''s name is not right.


    It''s no wonder that those people in the Jianghu can see why Murong Fu lost in the game. If they count with both hands, others will only leave the impression that Murong Fu is vulnerable.


    Hearing all kinds of comments from the audience, Murong Fu''s face turned red and white. This time he attended the Golden Snake conference, he could be described as complacent. Just before he came to power, he was thinking more about how to deal with ah Qing in the second round. He didn''t expect that he would lose in the first round, and he would still lose so miserably.


    After breathing for a moment, Murong Fu starts his real Qi again, pushes Wang Yuyan away, reaches out to help him, stands up and walks outside without looking back.


    Seeing that Wang YuYan''s eyes were red, Duan Yu was worried, but at this moment he didn''t know what to say. When he was stunned, Wang Yuyan had already chased Murong Fu with her skirt. Duan Yu was trying to catch up with him, and Bao Butong held out his hand in front of him as if he had been on guard.


    Seeing Duan Yu''s stunned face, Bao Butong sneered: "does Mr. Duan want to catch up with my son''s jokes?"


    Duan Yu waved his hand: "no, no, brother Bao, you misunderstood me. I''m just worried about Miss Wang..."


    The irony on Bao Butong''s face was even stronger: "no matter how poor the Murong family is, it won''t be impossible to protect a girl, Mr. Duan. I''ll see you forever!" As soon as the voice fell, he left.


    With song Qingshu''s ability, what happened here can''t escape his eyes. Seeing Duan Yu looking at Wang YuYan''s disappearing direction, song Qingshu thinks to himself that he was thick skinned when he saw Duan Yu walking around Wang Yuyan, but now he seems to be infatuated with his eyes


    "Next, let''s welcome Gongsun Zhi, the Lord of heartless Valley, and young Xia... Yang Guo." Huang Rong''s unnatural tone soon revived song Qingshu. He noticed that the one armed Epee boy looked at Huang Rong when he stepped on the stage. Song Qingshu suddenly showed a funny smile.


    Seeing Yang Guo''s empty sleeves, Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt. However, she knew that Yang Guo was extreme, and that his father Yang Kang died indirectly in her own hands, and she had already formed an endless feud.


    In fact, it''s not impossible to resolve this hatred. If you really follow Guo Jing''s idea, if you cut off fu''er''s arm and compensate him, Yang Guo''s hatred will be resolved, but Huang Rong won''t give up!


    Another way is to betroth fu''er to Yang Guo. It''s a good story for her to repay her all her life. But at the hero meeting, Yang Guo had flatly refused once. This time, fu''er cut off her arm and couldn''t agree.


    Huang Rong shakes her head in distress. Rao Shi is very witty. At the moment, she feels powerless. She doesn''t know how to resolve this hatred.


    All of a sudden, she looks up and finds that the heartless Valley master is staring at herself, not concealing the desire in her eyes. Huang Rong is disgusted and doesn''t want to stay in the challenge arena for a moment. When she sits down in her position, a thought suddenly rises in her heart: if only these two people would die together when they compete later


    Huang Rong shakes his head and drives this terrible idea out of his mind. He devotes himself to watching the martial arts competition in the challenge arena. He hasn''t seen it for a long time. It seems that Yang Guo''s martial arts are much better. He has to have a good look at it so that he won''t be caught off guard in the future.


    "Isn''t Liu Mei with you?" Seeing the man opposite, Gongsun Zhizheng was very jealous when he met his enemy. If Yang Guo hadn''t suddenly appeared in the heartless Valley, he would have achieved good things with XiaoLongNu and lived a happy life like an immortal every day. Yang Guo not only took away his fiancee, but also saved Qiu Qianchi, an old bitch, so that he couldn''t even stay in the heartless Valley and was like a lost dog all day long.


    Yang Guo frowned and hummed coldly: "don''t worry about it."


    Gongsun Zhi was slightly stunned, noticed Yang Guo''s look, and quickly laughed: "at the beginning, I thought Liu Mei and you could be very happy. I didn''t expect that now you not only lost Liu Mei, but also become disabled. Where do you deserve Liu Mei now?"


    After Yang Guo''s arm was broken, he was most annoyed to hear words like "disabled". Then he thought that he and little dragon girl were tortured by each other''s love flower poison, and they were killed in their heart. He hummed coldly: "you are blind, aren''t you also disabled?"

 Chapter 456

    "To die!" Gongsun Zhi was so angry that he took out his gold knife and black sword and attacked Yang Guo.


    Gongsun Zhi was very confident when he made the move. After all, Yang Guo, XiaoLongNu and his double swords in the heartless valley were not his opponents. Now Yang Guo is alone, and he has broken his right arm. He has become a useless man. His gold sword and black sword are hard and soft, and Yin and yang are in disorder. Even if the enemy can''t cope with them, what''s more, he has only one hand?


    "Mother, why doesn''t Yang Guo move?" Although Guo Fu was angry with Yang Guo, he grew up with him. Thinking that he might have died in the hands of a stranger, she felt a little disappointed.


    "This heartless Valley master has a great master''s demeanor in his moves, especially his gold sword and black sword are very strange. The gold sword is unusual, and its moves are more feminine. But the black sword''s moves are fierce. The sword becomes a sword, and the sword becomes a sword. It''s fantastic. I''m afraid his martial arts are not inferior to those of the past."


    Although Huang Rong hasn the nine Yin manual practice for many years to devote himself to, she is not the best master in the world. So she has the highest accuracy in her eyes. In this short time, he can see the strength of Gongsun. "He is too busy to move." now, if he is not able to move, maybe he intends to use static braking. "Yang Guo is still standing there, his eyelashes hanging down. Huang Rong is also a little uncertain.


    Gongsun Zhi and Huang Rong obviously want to go together. Seeing that their swords are almost touching Yang''s body, the other side is still motionless. Suspicious by nature, he is afraid of deceit. He quickly changes his moves and jumps back to a foot away to put on a defensive posture. Anyway, he is sure to win this time. There''s no need for him to be too aggressive and fall victim to the other side''s treachery.


    However, Yang Guo was still standing there. If his clothes were not rustled by the wind, others would have thought it was a statue standing there.


    Seeing Gongsun Zhi''s fierce attack, he suddenly came back in a panic. There was a burst of laughter under the stage and began to sneer.


    "I''m so timid in the face of a disabled person. Please step down and don''t lose face."


    "That''s to say, when someone breaks an arm, you use two kinds of weapons at the same time. Aren''t you bullying people?"


    ¡­¡­


    These people may not have any friendship with Yang Guo, but they are generally not optimistic about Yang Guo who has broken his arm. The mentality of sympathizing with the weak makes them subconsciously help Yang Guo speak.


    Gongsun Zhi could not help but blush. He could not help but chagrin that he was too careful. The other side obviously broke an arm and had no weapons, so he had a black thing on his back that looked like a burning stick. I''m afraid it would make a joke to say that it was a sword.


    "A handsome person has an advantage. He even laughs sarcastically. Looking at Yang Guo''s smile now, it''s like the adjective" evil spirit "or" evil spirit "circulating on the Internet. Gongsun Zhi can''t keep his temper." Song Qingshu smacked his tongue while he was reading, which made several women around him look at him with strange eyes. He was still Zeng Rou, worried about his inferiority complex, and quickly blushed to comfort him: "brother song, you are actually very handsome, not inferior to him..."


    Song Qingshu seldom blushed for a while, and he was a little coy: "this is really almost..."


    Huang Rong also heard the fight between them. He took a deep look at Song Qingshu. It wasn''t because of anything else, but song Qingshu''s eyes were really poisonous. As soon as his voice fell, Gongsun Zhi gave a loud shout. The distance of a Zhang was fleeting. The golden knife gently picked Yang''s broken arm, and the black sword cut off his hamstring.


    "Shameless!" Although Huang Rong hated Yang Guo in her heart, Gongsun Zhi Mingming was a great master. His moves were so cruel and insidious. It was really not a good thing.


    "The one eyed dragon is shameless..."


    The audience also cried out one after another, but just in the middle of the speech, there was a sound of dragon chanting on the platform, which made the eardrum numb.


    When Yang Guo lifted the Epee from his back and waved it forward, gongsunzhi felt that the tiger was about to crack, and he could not hold the golden sword and black sword in his hand any more. His two blades were suddenly smashed into the distance, and gongsunzhi felt as if he had been hit in the chest with a heavy hammer, spitting fresh blood and staggering to the bottom of his mouth. But in the audience, he had no time to pay attention to his life and death, All the attention was focused on the two blades, because the golden knife and black sword were whirling in the direction of Huang Rong Guo Fu.


    Huang Rong''s face changed. Other people in the field thought it was just an accident, but she understood that Yang Guo deliberately picked the two weapons here. There was no time to lament that the other side was flying a top expert blade, and at the same time, they also controlled the force direction so accurately that two blades had already arrived. Huang Rong quickly offered a dog beating stick, and planned to use the trip word formula to remove the blade.


    However, Huang Rong''s white face is even less bloody when she thinks of their roaring power, because she is not sure that she can unload them without damage, especially to protect Fu Er around her. Today, at least one of the two mothers and daughters is going to have a grudge on the spot.


    "Dragon catching skill!"


    It''s not that there are no top experts in the field, but either they are too far away, or because of their own careful thinking, they don''t intend to help each other. Instead, Xiao Fengnian and the former friendship of the beggars'' sect did not hesitate to help each other.


    But Xiao Feng is still far away from Huang Rong, and the internal power of Yang Guo''s two masters is gathered on the black sword of the golden sword, which is added by the weight of the black iron epee. He is not confident that he can control the two weapons. He only hopes that the strength of dragon catching skill can pull the black sword of the golden sword a few inches to the side, and Huang Rong''s mother and daughter will be able to escape.


    Huang beat dog stick also shot at this time, at the critical moment, she could gather the beat of the beat dog stick and even play the role of no one in her life. No matter when she was out, the timing or angle was all right. She finally breathed a sigh of relief, though it was hard to be hurt by the power of the sword, but it saved her life and her life. As long as the Shaolin Wudang Chongyang palace people around him react, Yang Guo will not dare to continue to attack openly.


    All of a sudden, Huang Rong''s face changed because she realized that her dog beating stick was empty. It turns out that Xiao Feng''s Dragon catching skill has affected the flight path of the golden sword and the black sword. He moves a few inches to the side. If Huang Rong''s mother and daughter don''t move in the same place, these two weapons will only slip past them without real danger.


    Who knows that Huang Rong just chose to meet her and use the dog beating stick to release her strength. It''s just a mistake. Because the golden knife and the black sword deviated, her dog beating stick didn''t hit her. Because Huang Rong''s body method moved, she automatically met the golden knife and the black sword, which was led by Xiao Feng''s Dragon catching skill.


    It''s like Huang Rong and Xiao Feng working together to put themselves in a situation of death.


    "Mother!" Gough screamed.

 Chapter 457

    Huang Rong''s heart is also cold. The only blame is that her move just now is too subtle. The more subtle the move, the less room for change. She has no ability to change the move any more. She can only watch the gold knife and black sword getting bigger and bigger.


    All of a sudden, Huang Rong just felt dark in front of her eyes. Her first reaction was that she had been hit. A moment later, she realized that it was the Song Qing book that blocked her.


    "Will he bear the sword for himself?" A thought flashed through Huang Rong''s heart, "why would he be willing to block the knife for himself?"


    Song Qingshu doesn''t have time to care what Huang Rong is thinking. Looking at the golden knife and black sword, he puts out his hands in front of him. The golden knife and black sword is about to cut his hands, but suddenly it seems to hit an invisible gas wall. It stops a few inches away from the skin of song Qingshu''s hands. The body of the sword is shaking violently, as if it is bearing two huge forces.


    "Turn gas into a wall!"


    Xuancheng looks shocked. As the first person of Shaolin Temple in two hundred years, he has far more insight than ordinary people. There are many top martial arts in the world. His Vajra is not bad. He is the best among them. He also has the true Qi of Beiming of Xiaoyao sect, the true Qi of Jiuyang of Shaolin and so on. After training, the true Qi of his whole body will flow wantonly. When attacked by the enemy, he will automatically protect the master, Some can take advantage of the opportunity to fight back against the enemy.


    However, these Qi will only flow in the host''s own meridians, and will never flow out of the body. Even some amazing people have the highest internal power. They can release their internal power out of the body slightly, but they can''t deal with the attack of the Wulin experts. What''s more, they are the sharp blades carrying the internal power of the two experts?


    Xuancheng filtered through all the experts he knew and found that only the one in the Sutra Pavilion could do the same, but how big was the Song Qing book? Xuancheng never believed that his martial arts had really reached that level!


    However, he soon thought of ah Qing, who was born with strong sword power, and his face suddenly didn''t look good. He thought that in a small Golden Snake meeting, Xu Zhu would win by himself. Now it seems that the world is really full of hidden dragons and tigers.


    Song Qingshu realized that the strength of the black sword of the golden sword had been offset by himself. He immediately gave a cold hum and opened his hands. If the black sword of the golden sword was badly damaged, it would be broken and scattered on the ground.


    Gongsun Zhigang took a little breath, looked up to see this scene, his face twitched, poof, vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Good!"


    Regardless of Gongsun Zhi''s idea, the heroes in the field cheered loudly when song Qingshu rescued Huang Rong at the critical moment. In the eyes of most people, song Qingshu''s smashing of gold knives and black swords has been shocking and wonderful enough. It can be seen that the more shocking thing is to turn Qi into a wall. They all count it with their hands. They all look complex and silent. Of course, there is one exception. Ah Qing claps his hands heartlessly and cheers: "big brother is really great!"


    "That''s a bad guy! He is our enemy. " Yuan Ziyi angrily reminds him that he didn''t like song Qingshu when he was teased by him in the Emei school last time. Besides, hearing the experience of elder martial brother Chen Jialuo and the daily embellishment of Honghua club in wanting, wentailai and others, Yuan Ziyi confirms his original impression.


    "Why, isn''t he saving people?" Ah Qing asked curiously.


    "He..." Yuan Ziyi was speechless for a moment. After a while, he finally thought of a reason that was not a reason. "His purpose of saving people was not pure, and he had a bad intention."


    "What''s wrong?" Ah Qing continued to ask.


    "He... He is a lust embryo," Yuan Ziyi blurted out, thinking of the rumors in the river and the things he did to Luo Bing mentioned by Wen Tailai. "Leader Huang is a famous beauty in the river. He just wants to get close to each other."


    Hearing this, Yuan Shixiao frowned and coughed heavily: "purple clothes, be careful!"


    It''s not a big problem for yuan Ziyi to say Song Qingshu like this. After all, judging from the information he got from his communication with Yu wanting, Chen Jialuo and others, it''s not wrong to say Song Qingshu like this. It''s just that Yuan Ziyi mentioned Huang Rong again, which is really a bit unbearable. Huang Rong''s prestige among the Wulin people in the Central Plains is so high, and the beggars'' sect has a lot of ears and eyes. If he is not careful to be heard, it will inevitably be a big trouble.


    "Oh ~" Yuan Ziyi pursed his mouth and glared at Song Qingshu in the distance, venting his anger on him.


    But song Qingshu was not so sensitive. He knew what yuan Ziyi was thinking so far away. At this time, he just turned back and held Huang Rong: "master Huang, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," Huang Rong quietly took her hand out of the palm of song Qingshu''s hand, stepped back slightly, and just breathed a sigh of relief at a safe distance. "Thank you, young Xia song."


    Song Qingshu laughed and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "today, I saved your mother and daughter once at the same time. Leader Huang should remember to owe me one." And without waiting for her reaction, she returned to her seat.


    Huang Rong''s face is a little unnatural. She can always feel something strange from the young man''s eyes, especially the way he looks. She must be a romantic like Ouyang Ke, but I don''t know why. When she saw Ouyang Ke, she was particularly disgusted. Now she can guess song Qingshu''s thoughts, but she doesn''t feel much ill.


    Seeing that song Qingshu once again ruined his good deeds, Yang Guo gave him a deep look and turned away with a cold hum. Gongsun Zhi was killed by him in one move. Now he was very reluctant to stand up, and the victory was naturally divided.


    Song Qingshu sighed. Gongsun Zhi''s martial arts cultivation should not have been defeated so miserably. The swordsmanship in the Jianghu generally stresses lightness, dexterity and subtlety. Who would have thought that Yang Guo would come up with a unique way to practice his heavy sword without edge? If Gongsun Zhi had seen the power of xuantie heavy sword in advance, he would have had a quick fight with Yang Guo in a hurry, With Gongsun''s attainments in stopping gold sword and black sword, he may be able to support hundreds of moves.


    It''s a pity that there is no if in the world. The river''s Lake is such a place where the king is defeated. Murong Fu is no exception. He is defeated by Yang Guo in one move, and the golden sword and black sword are destroyed by his own hands. The heartless Valley master is doomed to become the laughing stock of the people in the river''s Lake in the future.


    Huang Rong also had a lot on her mind at this time. She summarized the competition in a hurry in the arena and introduced the next couple of contestants, Linghu Chong, the sun moon god cult, and Duan Yanqing, the first class Hall of Xixia. After entering the arena, she walked down in a trance, because she had been thinking about a question: Why did Song Qing''s first reaction not that he would shoot down the golden knife and black sword when she was blocked by the book, You think he''s going to block his knife with his body?

 Chapter 458

    At that moment, Huang Rong was terrified by her young girl feelings. Over the years, she had been worrying about the defense of Xiangyang for Guo Jing. She almost forgot that she was once a romantic girl and loved her brother. However, she spent more than ten years of her youth in Xiangyang, and it can be predicted that she will spend her whole life in Xiangyang. There is always a trace of regret when I think about it.


    With Huang Rong''s cleverness, she naturally understood that the Southern Song Dynasty was decadent, but Mongolia was thriving. The final outcome was not hard to predict. Xiangyang City would be broken at that time... With brother Jing''s temperament, she would definitely commit suicide and die for her country. How could she survive at that time?


    In the past, she avoided thinking in this direction, but today, I don''t know why, she suddenly found that she couldn''t control her thoughts and thought of everything that was doomed. There was a deep sense of powerlessness in her heart.


    Huang Rong shakes her head quickly, forgets all her emotions and comforts herself. It''s just because she has never seen song Qingshu and doesn''t know his strength. After all, she is not sure how to stop the flying sword because of her martial arts skills. He is so young that she subconsciously feels that he can''t stop it. It''s normal


    Huang Rong just behaved abnormally. People in the field only thought that she was too shocked and didn''t think much about it. How could they know the storm in her heart? Everyone''s attention was quickly attracted by the two people in the confrontation, and they looked at both sides on the stage.


    Different from other groups of players, there was always one player who was not famous on both sides of those players, while the last group was famous in the world.


    Duan Yanqing, needless to say, is the first of the four villains. He is the first master of Xixia Yipin hall and the most vicious man in the world for decades. It is also rumored that he is the royal blood of Dali, and Yiyang finger cultivation is the first of Dali Duan style laymen.


    Linghu Chong is the most famous rising star of the Wuyue sword sect in recent years. He is said to have surpassed his former master, Yue buqun, the leader of Huashan Mountain "Junzi sword". Not long ago, he helped the former leader of the sun moon cult to kill the recognized first master of the underworld in heimuya. He even had a chance to win the first place in the world. I was blind in that battle, but Linghu Chong could retreat completely. You can imagine his martial arts.


    Of course, it''s not his martial arts that people in the Jianghu admire most. It''s that he didn''t know what kind of luck he had. When he was an ordinary disciple of Huashan sect, he got the favor of Miss Ren of the sun moon god cult, and he has been flourishing ever since. Although there are few people who have seen Miss Ren''s face in the river and lake, it''s not without them. According to the news, Miss Ren is a beautiful girl like a fairy daughter.


    Song Qingshu smiles when he hears the distant group of Wulin people deliberately lowering their voices. It seems that gossip is the most instinctive desire of people in any era.


    Looking back at the jade like shins in the ebony cliff bathtub, song Qingshu unconsciously looks to the sun moon god cult. He just meets Ren Yingying staring at her and can''t help smiling at her.


    Ren Yingying''s eyes after the initial panic Dodge, can''t help but glare at him.


    Two people secretly send a glance to have not concealed Zhou Zhiruo''s line of sight, Zhou Zhiruo coldly smile: "before really did not see you so ability, unexpectedly and the evil cult Saint aunt also can hook up."


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "don''t say it''s so ugly. It''s just that he had a few friends, not even a nodding acquaintance." Thinking of Ren Yingying yelling at him every time, song Qingshu doesn''t think he''s lying.


    "Ren Yingying is not a nodding friend. How about the Huang Gang leader and Miss Guo," Zhu chimed in. "You have saved their mother and daughter in succession. They are very grateful to you."


    Feeling the jealousy in the air, song Qingshu said: "for many years, great Xia Guo and Huang Gang have been guarding Xiangyang and protecting the Han people. How can I sit and watch her two people get hurt in front of my eyes?"


    "Cut," Zhou Zhiruo mercilessly pierced his lie, "then why did you just put your hand on someone else''s waist?"


    "It''s like taking the opportunity to hold the hand of female Xia Huang." I didn''t expect Zeng Rou could see it clearly, so she couldn''t help joining the denounce army.


    "It''s just a mistake for a moment," Song Qingshu repeatedly said, "let''s start the game. They have already started fighting."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mother, who do you think will win?" Guo Fu is a girl''s heart after all. After getting rid of the scar, she soon put aside the danger and watched the game with relish.


    "Ah?" Huang Rong''s face was bright red, as if she was absent-minded. It turned out that she had been eavesdropping on Song Qingshu''s chat just now. Although they deliberately lowered their voices, they were not far apart after all. Moreover, Huang Rong took the initiative to eavesdrop on them and listened to their words.


    Seeing that she had become the object of several women''s jealousy, Huang Rong was not happy, but also had a sense of pride. After all, both Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu longlong were extremely beautiful girls. Even Zeng Rou was charming and lovely. When her children were so old, she could be envied by them, which was the best affirmation of her charm.


    "Niang, what''s the matter with you? You look like you''re out of your mind?" Gough looked at her strangely.


    "If only I were as heartless as you..."


    Huang Rong''s stomach Fei is unceasing, hastily replies: "nothing, just thinking about things."


    "That Niang thinks these two people who can win?" Guo Fu asked while he was eating melon seeds.


    "Each of them has his own strong points. It''s really hard to judge..." Huang Rong coped with it absently. Her eyes glanced to song Qingshu from time to time, and all kinds of ideas poured in. Even she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    On the other hand, Zhou Zhiruo is also discussing this issue with song Qingshu, "I remember you said before that when the battle of heimuya started, Linghu Chong was seriously injured, and he has been lingering on his bed?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought, "now the sun moon cult has been controlled by Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji is the master of the apricot spirit. It is estimated that he cured Linghu Chong''s injury. This time, he is planning to enter the Golden Snake camp through Linghu Chong. In that way, Zhang Wuji can be said to control half of the Wulin."


    Zhou Zhiruo corrects the right way discontentedly: "it''s mingzun, not Zhang Wuji." The voice just fell, in the heart, for fear of causing song Qingshu misunderstanding.


    But song Qingshu gave a faint smile: "in fact, whether it''s Zhang Wuji or mingzun, it doesn''t make any difference to me. Anyway, it will be my enemy."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red. She knew that the opposition between them was largely due to her self.


    "Zhang Wuji is seriously injured this time, so he can''t stay here. If Linghu Chong can really win the first prize in the end and let me take the opportunity to send my cronies to control the Golden Snake camp, maybe he will have enough capital to ask Zhang Wuji to control it." Song Qingshu continues to analyze, and now the situation is more and more interesting.

 Chapter 459

    "But with the strength of those people in front of him, it''s difficult for Linghu Chong to win the first place... But his sword technique is really exquisite." Zhu said with admiration as he watched the battle.


    "This is the Dugu nine swords," Song Qingshu explains for the two girls as he watches. Although song Qingshu has never learned Dugu nine swords, he knows the principle and general composition of Dugu nine swords clearly from his previous films and TV works. With his current swordsmanship, it''s not difficult to see through Linghu Chong''s unpopular Dugu nine swords.


    Huang Rong, who has been paying close attention to this side, can''t help but be shocked. Song Qingshu''s evaluation is extremely accurate every time. Even song Qingshu can point out in advance how Linghu Chong''s next move will attack, how Duan Yanqing will capture it, and what Linghu Chong''s potential subsequent killing moves are


    After dozens of moves, they were absolutely right. All the movements of Linghu Chong and Duan Yanqing seemed to follow the instructions of song Qingshu!


    Huang Rong is suddenly full of curiosity about this young man. What kind of person is he? Why can he reach this level at a young age? When brother Jing was his age, his martial arts were far inferior to him. No wonder so many fairy girls are willing to surround him at the same time... Huang Rong''s face suddenly turns red and she can''t help spitting, What are you thinking about


    On the other side, song Qingshu doesn''t know that he is being compared with Guo Jing by Huang Rong. What he is thinking now is another thing: "this Linghu Chong is really a martial arts genius. Although he doesn''t have much time to contact Dugu Jiujian, he has been able to come out of his own way. If you give him more than ten years, his realm will surpass fengqingyang." Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. If Linghu Chong didn''t worry about Duan Yanqing''s Yiyang finger, he would have won the battle.


    Duan Yanqing on the stage also had a bitter smile in his heart. Seeing the fighting power of those players before, he had already understood that there was nothing wrong with him in this Golden Snake meeting, but years of suffering had already tempered his resolute character. He would never give up until he had to.


    However, he didn''t expect that the first opponent he faced would make him miserable. Apart from one Yang finger, Duan Yanqing was also very proficient in swordsmanship. After all, Duan''s swordsmanship is also famous in the Wulin. However, after seeing Ling Huchong''s swordsmanship, he just realized that there are heaven and man outside the world.


    Linghu Chong''s sword moves emerge in endlessly, and every change he has never seen before. Duan Yanqing dissolves them one by one by virtue of his rich experience and profound martial arts. However, after more than 40 moves have been removed, his moves have become a little sluggish. He slowly transferred his internal power to the iron staff. With one move, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder.


    It turned out that Duan Yanqing knew that he had lost in his moves, so he made full use of his strong points and avoided his weak points to win with his internal power. Duan Yanqing has a deep blood feud. In the past few decades, apart from having a vernal equinox with the "goddess Guanyin" when Dali fled from the bodhi tree, he has never been close to a woman and concentrated on cultivating her internal skills. Now his internal power is so strong that he thinks to himself that he won''t lose anyone except some famous masters. Of course, song Qingshu is an exception.


    Duan Yanqing saw that Linghu Chong''s sword technique was light and nimble just now. It was more exquisite and less powerful. Duan Yanqing quickly guessed that Linghu Chong''s internal force might be short board. At his age, how many years can he have?


    What''s more, this man was favored by the witch sect. He had long heard that Miss Ren of the sun moon god sect was the most beautiful woman in the world. Linghu Chong was full of blood and vigor. If men and women indulged in gentleness, they would naturally hurt their vitality. Duan Yanqing strengthened his judgment. I just don''t know if Duan Yanqing would be angry to death if he knew the way of practicing in Song Qingshu?


    Several times, Linghu Chong was shocked and numb. He soon understood Duan Yanqing''s plan. He moved in his heart, picked up the pithy formula of absorbing stars, and waved his sword to meet him on his iron staff.


    At the beginning, Duan Yanqing took advantage of it several times. Before long, Duan Yanqing''s face suddenly changed, because every time his weapons intersected, he found that the strength on his iron staff was like a bullock into the sea, and disappeared without a trace. At first, he didn''t take it seriously, only when the opponent used some ingenious moves to dissolve the internal force on his weapon.


    Who knows, after fighting for more than a dozen moves, he realized that his inner power in Dantian was out of control, and there was a tendency to burst out of the dike. Duan Yanqing''s face changed greatly: "big star sucking method!"


    After all, he and Ding Chunqiu were acquaintances, but he immediately thought that Linghu Chong had nothing to do with Ding Chunqiu, and he had never heard of Ding Chunqiu passing on Huagong to anyone. Naturally, it could only be the famous unique skill of the leader of the sun and moon god cult, which was called "absorb star big Dharma".


    Did not expect that the old devil actually put his own housekeeping skills to him, Duan Yanqing wry smile unceasingly, quickly swipe three moves, while Linghu Chong defense time jump out of the battle circle, waved his hand and said: "don''t fight, I give up."


    Duan Yanqing is tough, but he''s not a fool. He can''t fight his moves, and his internal power can''t work. If he continues to fight, his hard-working skills may be gone. That''s really stealing chicken, but not eating rice. So Duan Yanqing quickly admits defeat.


    "Give in!" With Linghu Chong''s modest nature, he wanted to say a few polite words to save some face for his predecessors. However, when he thought of Duan Yanqing''s reputation as a villain, he didn''t like it, so he swallowed the words of comfort.


    "Brother Chong, you are so good!" When Linghu Chong returned to his seat, Ren Yingying couldn''t help smiling.


    "Yingying, for your sake, I will certainly take back the golden snake king." Looking at Ren Yingying''s eyes, Linghu Chong knows that she is happy from the heart, and her mood can''t help being happy.


    I don''t know when, Ren Yingying always has a melancholy and bitter feeling in her eyes. Linghu Chong asks her several times, but she shakes her head and doesn''t say anything. When she asks, Ren Yingying even tears.


    Linghu Chong knew Ren Yingying was shy and didn''t dare to be too anxious, so he didn''t continue to ask. Subconsciously, he thought it was the eclipse of the sun moon god religion by the Ming religion.


    So he has been helping Ren YingYing and his daughter in this aspect. Ren Yingying knows that he misunderstood, but the real reason can''t explain to Linghu Chong.


    Ren Yingying doesn''t say that no matter how imaginative Linghu Chong is, she doesn''t expect that the evil cult saint who makes countless people in the river and lake feel frightened will be bullied by a man in her boudoir!


    After a day''s competition, it was getting dark. Huang Rong stepped on the challenge arena again and announced that the second round of competition would be held early tomorrow morning. Then she confirmed the opponent of the second round of competition. When she read the name of song Qingshu, there was an unnatural tone in her voice.


    Far looking at all this, Ouyang Feng keenly aware of all this, the vicissitudes of life on the face of a strange smile.

 Chapter 460

    "Brother song, after watching all the candidates today, who do you think is the most difficult to deal with?" After returning to the top of Wangwu sect, Zhu Yi asked curiously.


    "Ah Qing, of course." Zhou Zhiruo looks worried. But she has seen ah Qing fight with her own eyes. Even mingzun is easily defeated by her. She really can''t imagine what song Qingshu can do to deal with her.


    "Ah Qing can only meet in the final. It''s hard to deal with the opponents in those two rounds before the final."


    When she thinks of Xiao banhe, Zhu can''t help frowning. She recognizes Xiao banhe as the man who was seriously injured when Sheng Jingcheng attacked song Qingshu. His palm almost killed Zhu. She still has a lingering fear when she looks back.


    In the other group, no matter Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady, or the boy named Shi Botian, are not gas-saving lamps. Yang Miaozhen''s reputation is not mentioned. Shi Botian''s internal power today can be regarded as a shock to the past and a flash to the present. He is completely invincible in defense. Being hit by the enemy is just scratching. If he has the same level of moves, That''s a terrible opponent.


    Looking at the worried look of the two women, song Qingshu faintly smiles: "you can rest assured that the final winner of this conference is not me."


    "How can you be so confident?" Zhou Zhiruo asked curiously. In her opinion, although song Qingshu''s martial arts are high, the martial arts of several people in this conference are obviously not lower than him. Who wins or loses is less than five. As for ah Qing, his martial arts are even higher than song Qingshu''s.


    Song Qingshu''s enigmatic smile: "Buddha said, don''t say, don''t say!"


    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows were about to be raised, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic and said, "I''m going to check with Xiao banhe. When Qingqing comes back, I''ll tell her."


    "Shall I go with you?" Zhu Yi moved his mind to know that if it had not been for Xiao banhe''s hand, he would not have been taken advantage of by song Qingshu.


    Zhu has fantasized for countless times that he would dedicate himself to his lover for the first time, but none of them is in line with the characteristics outside Shengjing city. When he thinks of this, Zhu is itching with hatred. As the chief culprit, Xiao banhe naturally wants to tear him apart.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "now there are too many experts in the Golden Snake camp, and there is danger hidden in the calm. Ah Jiu, you are still in the Wangwu sect to meet the unexpected needs. I will be back soon."


    Xiao banhe''s identity is too mysterious. Song Qingshu is worried about the danger of his trip. He has excellent lightness skills and is easy to get away from anything. If he takes Zhu Yi with him, he will be in danger if the other party has already laid a net there.


    "All right." Zhu Yi sighed with disappointment, but her mind was delicate, and she soon realized song Qingshu''s concern, and her mood improved immediately.


    "Zhiruo, don''t leave tonight, just stay here and help take care of ah Jiu." Song Qingshu thinks that with the martial arts of Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu longlong, they can join hands. Even if there are people with five excellent skills later, they won''t be able to get anything better.


    But Zhou Zhiruo misunderstood his meaning, and his face turned red. He just wanted to say no, but he didn''t know why, but he was reluctant to give up. Finally, he turned his heart into a light hum.


    After leaving the Wangwu sect, song Qingshu turned into a cloud of smoke and soon touched the top of the mountain where Xiao banhe was. Song Qingshu''s heart moved. This hill is shuijian''s site. I don''t know what happened to Shuisheng now. I didn''t see her during the day.


    Now it''s an eventful time. Song Qingshu is worried that something might happen to Shuisheng. He hesitates for a moment and goes to her boudoir. He finds that there is no one in her room. He is surprised.


    At this time, two servants came to clean up the yard. Song Qingshu just learned from their chat that shuijian had gone back to Jiangnan with Shuidai''s coffin.


    "Did not expect to change a world, water Sheng or did not escape the fate of his father." When song Qingshu was lamenting the impermanence of fate, he suddenly heard the two servants talking mysteriously


    "The great Xia of Jinyang doesn''t know what''s going on. People from the mountain stronghold are never allowed to step in his courtyard. Even our servants can''t get in. Is there any secret in it?"


    "Shh, you don''t want to die. The less you know about the world, the safer it will be. If you have too much curiosity, you will be killed."


    "Yes, the boss taught me that."


    ¡­¡­


    When the two left, song Qingshu showed a certain expression: "it seems that there are a lot of secrets hidden in Jinyang''s private life."


    According to the information revealed by their chat just now, song Qingshu soon found Xiao banhe''s yard, and was stunned.


    There was no light in the whole yard, and only the sound of insects could be heard in the dark. Besides, the whole yard was quiet and strange, like a giant beast, waiting for song Qingshu to fall into the trap.


    Song Qingshu disdained to smile: "I''d like to see what it is." The brave master of art soon slipped into the yard like a fallen leaf. If someone else saw him, he would be surprised that his lightness skill had reached the peak.


    Song Qingshu didn''t rush in rashly, but slowly released his Qi, and gradually printed the situation of the whole courtyard in his mind.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s face moved. Not far from here, there were four people in a wing room. They were all top-notch experts in the world. Song Qingshu quickly and cautiously pasted them over and listened.


    "... isn''t it superfluous for us to do so?"


    "Be careful, there''s no big mistake."


    "But king Xiao is open and aboveboard. It''s a bit too low for us to do so."


    There are men and women in it. Song Qingshu listens intermittently. When he hears this sentence, he is suddenly surprised. What''s the origin of these people? Do they want to do harm to Xiao Feng?


    In this world, although song Qingshu and Xiao Feng had no deep friendship, song Qingshu had a long-standing friendship with him in his previous life. In the whole Golden Book World, the protagonists are full of all kinds of rewards for nothing, all kinds of adventure plug-ins, all kinds of inversion of beauties. It is difficult for song Qingshu to have any good feelings for them, but there is one exception, that is Xiao Feng.


    Xiao Feng''s unique martial arts are all practiced by himself from a young age. Different from other leading characters, Xiao Feng has great leadership ability. In the battle of apricot forest, he makes trouble in front of the gang. Without any sound, he eliminates a catastrophe. In the end, he just loses to fate.


    "Who!" A cold drink sounded, and soon a wave of overwhelming palm power came.


    Song Qingshu is in a hurry to fight each other, and takes the opportunity to retreat to the yard. However, due to such a delay, other people in the room have blocked his retreat. A long sword dances so cold that it stabs at the back of song Qingshu. The timing of the other party''s choice of the sword is too good, just like Buddha song Qingshu himself, he goes to the tip of the sword and waits for his reaction, The tip of the sword was less than an inch from his vest.


    Feeling the sword spirit from the sword, song Qingshu''s goose bumps were excited, and his Qi sank into the elixir field. His whole body was out of the air. At the critical moment, he dodged the killing sword and took the opportunity to wave his hand to the person''s chest.


    The other side is shocked. Song Qingshu avoids his sword from an impossible angle. Before he can react, song Qingshu''s counterattack palm has been printed on his chest.


    Song Qingshu suddenly yelled, his body suddenly retreated for several feet, and his face looked strangely at the masked man in black not far away: "are you a woman?"

 Chapter 461

    Song Qingshu''s palm was printed on her chest just now. When she was about to vomit, the soft touch from the palm made him have to take back the palm force in a hurry. As soon as he vomited the internal force, song Qingshu suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    But song Qingshu didn''t regret it. He wasn''t a murderer, and he couldn''t do anything about women. If that slap made a woman''s chest sink in just now, he was full of guilt.


    God bless you, the song and Qing books, which are either the nine Yin manual or the God, or the Zen, are the top internal skills in healing. Now Song Qing Shu has trained the inner force to a very magical state. It has been slightly adjusted for a moment, and the internal injury has been better than 7788.


    She was dressed in black, and her face was covered by a black scarf. If song Qingshu had not pressed her chest by chance, it would be difficult to judge her gender.


    However, since he knew that she was a woman, song Qingshu could finally see something else. This woman was extremely tall, and the most prominent thing was her exaggerated long legs. He didn''t recognize her because of her blindness.


    "Wait a minute, how does this leg look familiar?" Song Qingshu suddenly responds. Isn''t this yelunan immortal, the beautiful swordsman of Liao state?


    "Miss, your long legs are like Liu Yan''s exaggerated chest. Even if you cover your face tightly, others can recognize it." Song Qingshu wanted to break the awkward silence by opening his mouth like this, but he thought it over. After all, he just took advantage of others. It''s a bit unfair to say so. It''s better to pretend that he didn''t recognize the dull voice and make a fortune.


    Yelunan immortal, as a golden branch and jade leaf, and a gifted child, is a martial arts prodigy of the royal family of Liao. He became the first expert of the royal family when he was young. Who dares to provoke her?


    Yelunan is so big that he has never been touched by a man before. Who knows that a strange man grabbed his crisp chest just now. He is so ashamed and angry that he is going to chop the culprit into meat sauce, but he is surprised to find that the man is song Qingshu.


    After several contacts with song Qingshu, she still has a good impression of this man with excellent martial arts skills. It''s one thing to have a good impression, but it''s another thing to be taken advantage of by the other party. You can''t just let it go after you''ve suffered such a big loss, can you?


    "But I can''t beat him..." yelunan fairy was very depressed. Last time he was not his opponent on the Dragon Island. I haven''t seen him for some time. I met him in the inn not long ago and found that his martial arts had made a qualitative leap. He picked several Mongolian master level Masters, but even Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan, didn''t take advantage of them.


    Let''s just say that. I have already felt the surging power of his palm. Yelunan immortal thought he would die today, but he took it back as soon as he touched his body. This precise control of internal power is absolutely shocking. I''m afraid his internal power has reached the level that countless Wulin people dream of.


    "Your honor is really good. I just lost my mind and I was discovered by you." They stare at each other with big eyes. Song Qingshu feels that he can''t keep silent all the time. He quickly changes the topic and stares at the man who was opposite to him just now. Unexpectedly, the man is also covered. However, song Qingshu easily recognizes his real identity after fighting with Xiao banhe.


    In the middle of the night, he pretends to be a thief in his yard. Obviously, he has an ulterior conspiracy. Now that he has been knocked down by himself, it''s hard for him to do good today. Song Qingshu has a headache.


    Who knows that Xiao banhe suddenly contacts the alert posture and makes a gesture of invitation with a smile: "it turned out that it was Mr. Song who came here. Today everything is a misunderstanding. Please help yourself, Mr. Song."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you just let me go?" This time, he came to find out the identity of Xiao banhe. Although xingcang was soon exposed, yelunan fairy appeared here, and the other person was yeluqi. When he thought about Xiao banhe''s surname, his identity was ready to come out.


    Who knows whether the great Xia of Jinyang is a Khitan or a Xiao family. Once this information is leaked out, his painstaking efforts for decades will be destroyed immediately. Song Qingshu thought there would be a bitter battle today, but he didn''t expect that the other party would let him go like this.


    Xiao banhe untied the towel to show his true colors and said faintly: "the young master is a smart man. Naturally, he knows that it''s not good for everyone to tell some things."


    "You''re so sure I won''t say it?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Xiao banhe shook his head and said in an enigmatic way: "young master, we will understand in the future that we have never been enemies."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu sneered, "Shengjing that time you wanted my life."


    Xiao banhe didn''t deny it. He said carelessly, "there are many things that have not happened at that time. Naturally, we are not friends."


    "So we''re friends now?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "Anyway, in my heart, I have regarded you as a friend. As for you... You will recognize me as a friend if you know everything in the future." Xiao banhe replied mildly.


    "So I really left?" Song Qingshu is in a fog, but Xiao banhe does not show any hostility, which makes him even more unable to understand. For the time being, he says that they will have a martial arts contest tomorrow. If he does not take advantage of today''s good opportunity to stay and fight alone tomorrow, won''t he be much less likely to win?


    When he passed by yelunan fairy, song Qingshu''s body was stunned. He had a keen sense of Qi. He noticed that the other person''s body was shaking slightly. It was obvious that he was hesitating in his heart. Song Qingshu suddenly showed a trace of evil smile and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "I feel right."


    As soon as his voice fell, his figure disappeared more than ten feet away, leaving only a string of complacent laughter.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s departure, Xiao banhe suddenly said, "xian''er, Qi''er, there''s too much movement now. It''s exposing. You go back first."


    "Yes Both of them bowed to salute, but yelunan fairy thought of song Qingshu''s hateful smile when he left, and hated him: what a jerk!


    When everyone left the yard, Xiao banhe went back to the wing room, looked at the woman who came out from inside and said, "you can''t help but come out to see him. It seems that you have made a decision in your heart."


    If song Qingshu is still here, she will cry out, because this charming woman is Su Quan, the wife of the god dragon sect leader!


    Su Quan nodded and said without expression: "yes, I''ll go back with you to run for Queen."


    When a stone fell to the ground in his heart, Xiao banhe finally laughed happily: "you''re right. Look at the women around Song Qingshu. One is the leader of Emei, who is as famous as Shaolin and Wudang, the other is the prince of the princess, and the other uses the whole Golden Snake camp as a dowry... What can you give him? The Dragon sect is in his bag. All you have left is a beautiful body. But which of those women is not a gorgeous posture? What''s your future position among the women in the imperial palace of song Qingshu as Hong Antong''s widow? "


    "Is it different to be a queen?" Su Quan asked coldly.


    "Of course!" Xiao banhe''s face showed a trace of fanatical light. "There are so many gorgeous beauties in the world. Why can anyone get the title of No.1 Beauty in the lake, and some other women with good looks can only be unknown? The key is identity! You can''t imagine the power of identity to women''s charm. Don''t say you have the power of soul capture. FA Neng is innocent in the imperial palace. Even if you really become the emperor''s woman, when you go to find song Qingshu as the mother of a country, he can''t refuse you. "

 Chapter 462

    After Song Qingshu left, he secretly had fun: since yelunan Xian was embarrassed to show her identity, she pretended that she didn''t know what to do and let her have a headache.


    Song Qingshu still doesn''t know what Xiao banhe is up to, but he can feel that the other party doesn''t seem to be hostile.


    "It''s amazing!"


    The more song Qingshu thinks about it, the more headache he has. He is hesitating to go back and have a look. Who knows that there are a few clanks coming from the mountains and woods in the distance. It seems that someone is playing the piano. It''s far away from here. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s advanced skill, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear the faint sound of the piano in the wind.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. How could anyone play the piano in the wilderness? His first reaction was that Zhao Min began to prepare some intrigue again, luring himself into the net. But after listening carefully for a moment, he denied this conjecture. Although he didn''t understand the music, he could still distinguish the Qin sound and Zhao Min''s two styles.


    The sound of the Qin is very elegant. After a while, a few soft Xiao sounds mingled with the rhythm of the Qin. The music of the seven stringed organ is peaceful and upright, with the quiet Dongxiao, which is even more moving. The music of the seven stringed organ seems to be asking and answering, and gradually moving closer at the same time.


    The sound of the Qin becomes higher and higher, but the sound of the Xiao becomes lower and lower. However, the sound of the Xiao is low and constant. It is like a gossamer floating in the wind, but it is continuous, which makes it more meaningful.


    "Those who play the piano in the middle of the night are either ghosts or goblins. No matter what, I want to see them." Song Qingshu is now a master of Arts. He is brave and can''t bear the curiosity in his heart. As soon as his body flashed, he went to the sound of Qin.


    Although the sound of Qin is far away, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is excellent. In a short time, he crosses two mountains and vaguely sees two figures in the forest. Song Qingshu is slightly surprised and gets closer to the past more carefully.


    Taking song Qingshu''s martial arts as an example, there are only a few people who can be detected in the river and lake. Obviously, the two opposite people are not included in this list.


    Song Qingshu hides quietly in a luxuriant tree about two feet away. He opens the leaves and finally sees the person who plays the piano. He looks depressed.


    It turns out that the player is not a ghost or a goblin, but a man with a long face and thin lips. It''s Ling Hu Chong who has had several sides.


    "If Linghu Chong is here, the other one must be Ren Yingying. Except for the late Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng, I''m afraid no one will play piano and flute in the middle of the night." Song Qingshu read it silently and looked at it from a different angle. She saw that the girl''s skin was as white as transparent. She was faintly red. Who was Ren Yingying?


    She leans on a green bamboo, looks weak and timid, and frowns slightly. If she is worried, song Qingshu suddenly loses a smile: "she won''t be having a headache. How do you deal with this asshole?"


    It seems to confirm the guess in his heart. Linghu Chong asked with concern: "Yingying, your Xiao sound seems to be mixed with a trace of melancholy. I always feel that something is wrong with you these days. Is there anything difficult in your heart?"


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying raised his head blankly, "what do you say, brother Chong?"


    Linghu Chong frowned, had to repeat the question just now.


    Ren Yingying, with an expression of desire to talk and stop, finally shook his head and said with a forced smile: "nothing. You know what''s happening on the black cliff now."


    "Is that really all?" Linghu Chong looks at her suspiciously.


    "What else can I do?" Ren Yingying smiles unnaturally.


    Linghu Chong also want to ask, but suddenly heard a burst of arrogant Laughter: "ha ha ha, you silly boy, it is clear that this little girl has someone else in her heart, you are still there silly to ask."


    Ren Yingying''s face turned white, but Linghu Chong was furious: "where is the rat generation?" The sword had come out of its sheath and stabbed at the place where the man''s voice came from.


    On the other side, song Qingshu''s face was strange: "is this voice..."


    Linghu Chong''s sword didn''t arrive, but it was hidden in the dark. The man had jumped out first. With a wave of his hand, countless leaves around him seemed like sharp blades, whistling to Linghu Chong with the sound of breaking the air.


    "Brother Chong, be careful!" Ren Yingying suddenly looks pale. He didn''t expect that his opponent''s martial arts skills are so high. It seems that he is not inferior to his father.


    Linghu Chong was also surprised. He quickly used Dugu Jiujian to remove the leaves which were as sharp as a blade.


    Seeing that Linghu Chong broke his own move with only one long sword, the man was slightly stunned and then praised: "Dugu Jiujian really deserves its reputation."


    "Who is your excellency?" Ren Yingying worried about Linghu Chong''s loss, so he ran to protect him. When he looked at the man, he saw that he was tall, with deep nose and eyes. His face was brown and vigorous, and his eyes were like swords and swords. He was very sharp. Ren Yingying looked at him, and his eyes had a burning tingling feeling. He couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    Song Qingshu is speechless. He wears white clothes and shakes around in the middle of the night. He is afraid that others will not see him. Who else is there besides Ouyang Feng?


    "You don''t have to know who I am. You can only blame yourself. If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you have to come here for love." As soon as Ouyang Feng''s voice fell, he rushed to Ren Yingying like a shell.


    Ouyang Feng understands that Linghu Chong''s sword technique is exquisite. It''s not easy to beat him for a while. On the contrary, Ren Yingying on the other side is obviously better to deal with. In order to save Ren Yingying, Linghu Chong''s moves will naturally have flaws, which will be much easier to deal with.


    Linghu Chong is really shocked, but Dugu Jiujian is good at attacking enemies and saving them. He quickly makes a sharp point and stabs Ouyang Feng to the key point. If Ouyang Feng continues to attack Ren Yingying, Ren Yingying will be doomed, but he is afraid that his life will be lost.


    "Why?" Ouyang Feng obviously did not expect to rush between Linghu Chong reaction will be so fast, but also made the most correct choice.


    Ouyang Feng naturally didn''t want to die with Ren Yingying. He quickly flashed to the side and patted his palm on Linghu Chong''s sword body. Linghu Chong was suddenly attacked by thunder, and his sword was out of his hand.


    Ouyang Feng just floating smile suddenly stagnated down, the original Linghu Chong actually in the electric light flint with his left hand to seize the long sword, the opportunity to wave a sword, Ouyang Feng body back several Zhang, just to avoid this strange blow.


    "Boy, it''s a little famous." Ouyang Feng thought that Linghu Chong only relied on his exquisite sword skills. He didn''t expect that his fighting talent was so high. He was in a hurry for two moves in a row.


    If Ouyang Feng knew the growth process of Linghu Chong, I''m afraid he would not underestimate the enemy so much at the beginning. You should know that Linghu Chong was always in the challenge of leapfrogging from the beginning, and his record was quite good.


    The main characters of Jin Shu are obviously divided into two groups. One is the academic group represented by Duan Yu, whose theoretical strength is very adverse, but the actual combat performance is unsatisfactory. The other is the actual combat group, whose biggest feature is that they have been fighting fiercely since they appeared on the stage, and sometimes they have to accept the baptism of the battle of life and death. Xiao Feng, Yang Guo and Ling Hu Chong are the most representative of them.


    Hidden in the dark, song Qingshu is full of doubts: Ouyang Feng''s mind has returned to normal now. It can''t be because of his itching hands. What is he doing this for?

 Chapter 463

    "Who are you and why are you in a dilemma with me?" Ren Yingying has a good eyesight. He can see that the old man is really a man with outstanding martial arts skills. He is worried that if the conflict continues, Huchong may suffer losses. He quickly reports to his family in the hope that he can turn the fight into friendship.


    "Haha, I don''t like the girl who moves her mind," Ouyang Feng said in a bad tone, thinking that she was so badly hurt by Huang Rong. "Other people are afraid of the sun moon cult, but I just don''t pay attention to it."


    As soon as he said this, Ren Yingying''s face changed greatly. Listening to his strong tone, he understood that it was difficult to do good today.


    Linghu Chong had rich experience in fighting. He immediately took the horizontal sword in front of him and concentrated on defense. As expected, Ouyang Feng''s body suddenly attacked him. Linghu Chong''s sword was also handed out very quickly. No matter the angle or the strength, it was exquisite.


    "Good sword technique!" Ouyang Feng''s two flesh palms didn''t dodge. He went straight up to the front of the sword. When they met each other, they made the sound of gold and stone colliding.


    Ouyang Feng takes advantage of Linghu Chong''s stupefied kungfu, turns around and deceives him into the other party''s arms. He punches him in the chest. Seeing Linghu Chong''s hasty palm to meet the enemy, Ouyang Feng sneers. Linghu Chong''s sword skill is excellent. He ranks the top five in toad skill. He dares to fight with himself. He''s tired of living.


    Who knows that the fists and palms intersect. Ouyang Feng feels the real Qi on his fists pouring out. He is stunned. This reminds him of the strange situation of Yanqing during the competition in the daytime.


    "It''s Ren Laomo''s star sucking power. I want to see how much you can suck!" Different from Duan Yanqing, Ouyang Feng knows that martial arts can not be invincible in the world without any flaws. If FA is really against heaven, he should be recognized as the number one in the world now, and he will not be usurped by the invincible east.


    At the same time, Ouyang Feng guessed the weakness of the method of absorbing stars. Instead of retreating, he let the powerful internal force surge out of his body and went straight to the other side''s meridians.


    Linghu Chong suddenly a dull hum, active a palm will Ouyang Feng shock open, face a blue a white, ugly to the extreme.


    "Brother Chong! What''s the matter with you? " Ren Yingying quickly ran to Linghu Chong and asked with concern. Who knows that her finger just touched Linghu Chong''s arm. The other side''s body was in a flash, and she couldn''t help spraying a mouthful of blood.


    Ouyang Feng''s face was also a little pale. It was obvious that he had lost a lot of internal power just now. However, thinking that he had hurt the other side badly, Ouyang Feng couldn''t help laughing: "how can I absorb my internal power?"


    Song Qingshu, who is watching the battle, doesn''t know what happened between them, but he can also guess 7788 with his martial arts accomplishments. He can''t help nodding his head secretly: no wonder Zuo lengchan in the original book can use ice Qi to win and let me go. It seems that he can absorb stars. When he uses the Dharma, although he can absorb each other''s internal power, his meridians are also exposed in front of each other. Most people''s first reaction to the outburst of their true Qi must be panic. Then they try their best to recover their internal power. Unexpectedly, they will become lambs to be slaughtered instead, and they will become weaker and weaker.


    If you are absorbed by the opponent, you can immediately send your internal power into the opponent''s meridians. On the contrary, you can get out of trouble and seriously hurt the caster.


    Of course, there is a prerequisite, that is, the internal power cultivation of the absorbed person reaches a certain level. After all, it''s a magic skill to absorb stars. Naturally, there are ways to defend against counterattack. If the absorbed person''s internal power is not enough, even if he breaks the bridge, he just gives up his internal power.


    "Yingying, you go, I''ll stop you first!" Linghu Chong''s eyes flashed a trace of determination. He knew his injury. Now he was not the old man''s opponent at all. The only thing he could do was to hold him back and give Ren Yingying the chance to escape.


    "No, I''ll stop him. You go first. I''m a saint of the sun moon religion. He may not hurt me. " Ren Yingying draws out his dagger and guards Linghu Chong behind him.


    Ouyang Feng couldn''t help laughing when he saw the two people pushing each other: "you two young people are really interesting. You have a gap, but now you are playing this kind of drama? If you really believe in your partner''s feelings, you should live and die together. How can you be so polite? "


    Ren Yingying''s face darkened, and she always had a thorn in her heart, because she knew that Linghu Chong''s favorite woman was always his younger martial sister, and her innocence was unfortunately tarnished by that bastard. At this time, she rushed out to break up, but she was more frustrated and had the idea of self destruction.


    Linghu Chong''s heart is also full of guilt. In the face of Ren Yingying, he always talks and laughs, and even occasionally flirts with each other. But in the face of Yue Lingshan, he is always in a dilemma. Sometimes he is so worried about gain and loss that he can''t even speak clearly. Sometimes in the dead of night, he will quietly ask himself, who is his favorite, The vague answer in his heart made him dare not continue to think about it every time.


    However, Ren Yingying is very affectionate to him. He knows that he can''t repay each other all his life. He is also an open and aboveboard person. He really can''t stand the suffering of his conscience. If he can save her at this sacrifice, he will be understood.


    "Have you agreed? I''ll do it." To see their casual words let the two give up the idea of escape, Ouyang Feng mouth revealed a trace of imperceptible smile.


    Ren Yingying knows that with Linghu Chong''s temperament, she will never leave her to escape alone, but she is not willing to leave Linghu Chong to live alone. As soon as she bites her silver teeth, she doesn''t wait for Linghu Chong to answer, so she attacks Ouyang Feng with her sword.


    Ouyang Feng''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t help praising: "it''s really a strange woman!" However, there was no ambiguity in his hand. After several moves, he found a flaw and flicked his finger to the ridge of Ren Yingying''s sword. She could not hold the short sword in her hand any longer and was bounced far away into the nearby grass.


    Ouyang Feng stretched out his finger and was about to seal Ren Yingying''s acupoints when Ren Yingying''s body suddenly retreated back, which led to his confident move pressing in the empty place.


    As soon as Ouyang Feng''s face changed, he looked to the direction where song Qingshu was hiding. When he saw what song Qingshu looked like, he was stunned: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your martial arts have improved again."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if you can get the praise of your husband, you will be flattered."


    Ren Yingying finally came back to herself and found that she had just been sucked by song Qingshu with Kung Fu such as dragon catching hand and crane controlling skill. Although she was shocked by the depth of the opponent''s Kung Fu, she sucked a living person so easily from a distance of more than ten feet, she still didn''t have a good face and said coldly, "let go of your smelly hand."


    Song Qingshu took back her hand on her belt and said, "is that how you treat your life-saving benefactor?"


    "Who wants you to save me?" Ren Yingying''s pretty face was as cold as ice.


    Don''t know why, two people speak deliberately low voice, make fox Chong was seriously injured, affect the hearing, so can''t hear two people dialogue, although recognize song Qingshu is originally black wood cliff and East unbeaten a group of that person, but now he after all saved Ren Yingying, make fox Chong has always been clear, bow hand said: "thank song childe help."


    Ren Yingying almost didn''t die of anger. He was wronged incomparably: if you know what he did to me, you will thank him!

 Chapter 464

    "Brother Linghu is very angry indeed!" Song Qingshu was also embarrassed by Linghu Chong''s enthusiasm, and began to smile, "I have a lot of connections with Miss Ren, so it''s right to save her, it''s right."


    Seeing that song Qingshu takes advantage of herself in front of Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying wants to break her silver teeth. Unfortunately, it''s inconvenient to tell Linghu Chong why. She has to stare at Song Qingshu fiercely. If her eyes can kill people, song Qingshu might have been executed by lingchi.


    Ouyang Feng is not as honest as Linghu Chong. He is very crafty. He is acutely aware of the secret between Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying. He smacks his tongue in his heart: Although our Ke''er is also called romantic, he is far worse than this boy. From knowing him to now, the girls around him are different, and they are all beautiful, Now even the sun moon goddess has an affair with him. Does he have the ability to take people''s virginity thousands of miles away?


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "I''m a friend of Mr. Song. Since Miss Ren is old with you, I won''t embarrass her. I just don''t know if Mr. Linghu is a friend of Mr. Song?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated, but Linghu Chong answered first: "I have no friendship with him."


    Linghu Chong is a proud man. How can he have a relationship with a stranger because he is afraid of death?


    Ouyang Feng laughs: "Linghu childe is really brave enough. I hope you are careful. I''ll make a move." Voice just fell, fist already from Linghu Chong less than three feet, Linghu Chong quickly forced to raise internal force, sword Parry up.


    Hearing Linghu Chong''s reply, Ren Yingying has already secretly called a mess. Seeing that he is reluctant to fight, he is even more anxious. Several times he wants to rush to help, but song Qingshu stops him silently.


    "Let me go!" Ren Yingying glared at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "even if I let you go, the two of you are not his opponents. Why waste your life?"


    "I want you to control me. Even if I die, I will die with brother Chong!" Seeing that song Qingshu was still in front of him, Ren Yingying raised his dagger and stabbed him.


    "Don''t be so cruel," Song Qingshu said as he dodged and smacked his tongue, "they all say that one day husband and wife can be so kind-hearted. How can you be such a woman?"


    Ren Yingying was so angry that he trembled all over: "who has been married to you for a day?"


    "We were so close on Blackwood cliff, I thought only husband and wife would do those things." Song Qingshu admires his evil taste. It seems that he is more suitable to be a bully who molests good women.


    "Shut up Ren Yingying looked at Linghu Chong with a guilty heart and saw that he was concentrating on dismantling Ouyang Feng''s moves. He just let go, "don''t mention that!"


    "What''s in it for me?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    "What benefits do you want?" Ren Yingying puts away her sword. She knows that her martial arts are far from her opponent''s, and she doesn''t do any more futile work.


    "It''s the sealing fee, of course." Song Qingshu laughs strangely.


    Seeing the other party asking for money, Ren Yingying sighed with relief. Although she was not rich enough, she never lacked treasure. Thinking that song Qingshu was still a greedy man, she could not help but flash a trace of disdain: "how much do you want? Make a price


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "the holy aunt may have misunderstood me. My mouth is a little special. Money can''t be sealed."


    Ren Yingying was stunned: "what can be sealed?"


    "It''s not very rare, either. The holy aunt must be able to take it out." The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became stronger.


    In Ren Yingying''s heart, something was wrong: "what is it?"


    "It''s very easy to seal my mouth. I just need a girl''s soft lips to stick them up. I can''t bear to talk any more." Song Qingshu can also take a look at Ren Yingying''s watery red lips.


    Ren Yingying suddenly turned pale: "shameless! Don''t be paranoid. "


    Song Qingshu looks a Su, quickly said: "if I can help you save Linghu Chong?"


    Ren Yingying was stunned and his face was uncertain. It was obvious that he was struggling violently in his heart. She took a look at the battle not far away. Linghu Chong now just relies on the subtlety of Dugu Jiujian to support him. But I''m afraid that he will drink and hate on the spot after twenty moves. Do you want to watch all this?


    "Miss, you''d better make up your mind quickly. Even if I want to save your brother Chong, I can''t save him." Song Qingshu came to her in time to add a fire.


    "Remember what you said!" In Ren Yingying''s beautiful eyes, there are two crystal clear tears. At the next moment, he has already put his head together and got to Song Qing''s mouth.


    Song Qingshu only felt a girl''s breath coming. He couldn''t help stretching out the tip of his tongue to open Ren Yingying''s tightly closed teeth and directly invaded her sweet lips.


    Ren Yingying immediately opened her eyes, opened her mouth and bit the tongue of song Qingshu.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu quickly retreated, wiped the blood on his lips, but he was not angry. He said with a smile, "now we are also flesh and blood." After that, Ren Yingying didn''t wait for his reaction. He rushed to the other side of the battle and yelled, "brother Linghu, I''ll help you!"


    Ren Yingying spat in a hurry, but there was still the smell of song Qingshu in his mouth. Think of sad place, a pink face becomes white, tears Susu to slide down.


    Just tired of parrying, Linghu Chong finally eased his breath, and immediately arched his hand to the song Qingshu who was holding up Ouyang Feng: "thank you brother song for your help." But he didn''t know that just now, his lover, who had always respected fairies, was "bullied" by his grateful brother song.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. He can''t help thinking of Nanlan and Luobing. He is really similar to Trinket in this point. They both like to take advantage of fire.


    Ouyang Feng can see everything clearly just now. Rao Shi is known as a Western poison, and he has to admire song Qingshu''s shamelessness. Seeing that song Qingshu rushed out to save Linghu Chong, although Ouyang Feng didn''t hear the conversation between him and Ren Yingying, he also guessed the whole story. He quietly winked at Song Qingshu, and then gradually stepped back.


    Song Qingshu understood his meaning very well, but Linghu Chong was also a top player. If he played match fixing openly, I''m afraid Linghu Chong thought it was all designed.


    Song Qingshu is a typical character who wants to set up a memorial archway even when he is a whore. Since he has to do a whole set of plays, he tries his best to attack Ouyang Feng.


    Ouyang Feng noticed the strength of his palm, and he was secretly annoyed. He thought, do you really think you are invincible? So no longer keep hands, two people instantly you come to me to fight dozens of moves, around the trees by their palm wind afterwave, have inch by inch fracture, see make fox blunt smack tongue unceasingly.


    "This bastard is really good at martial arts!" Ren Yingying slightly lost his mind, rushed to Linghu Chong''s side and helped him to one side. If he was swept by the two people''s hands, it would be like crying without tears.


    "Master song''s martial arts are really good!" Linghu Chong was originally an open-minded man. Song Qingshu helped each other twice. The unhappiness on the Blackwood cliff in the past had long been forgotten by him. Now the rest is sincere admiration.


    "In my opinion, he must have practiced some evil martial arts. Otherwise, how could he be so good at martial arts when he was young?" Thinking of all that song Qingshu had done to him, Ren Yingying scolded angrily, but he didn''t know that his random guess was not far away from the truth.


    Linghu Chong instead laughed: "when it comes to heresy, what kind of Kung Fu can match your father''s and me''s practice of absorbing stars?"


    Ren Yingying''s face was cold: "brother Chong, don''t say good things for that man in the future. I don''t like it."

 Chapter 465

    Linghu Chong don''t know where to provoke her, had to Oh a, the doubt pressure in the bottom of my heart.


    Ren Yingying also felt that the tone was a little heavy just now, and quickly said: "brother Chong, let''s get out of here."


    "But the son of song, he..." Linghu Chong just wanted to say that song Qingshu helped each other, but he left him to escape. It was really unjust, but suddenly remembered Ren Yingying''s warning just now, he quickly shut up, but his face didn''t agree. He obviously didn''t want to escape alone.


    "Let them bite the dog." Ren Yingying doesn''t want to see the figure of song Qingshu any more, so he pulls up Linghu Chong and leaves.


    Linghu Chong said: "Yingying, this is your mistake..."


    Who knows that before he finished speaking, Ren Yingying cried out: "you come to blame me when you know nothing..."


    Linghu Chong immediately panic: "Yingying, what happened?"


    "He despised me." Ren Yingying blurted out and regretted it as soon as he said it.


    "What Linghu Chong eyes Yiyu crack, a man in open-minded, in this respect are stingy, struggling to stand up, "I''m going to kill him!"


    Ren Yingying immediately panicked: "brother Chong, don''t go. I lied to you just now."


    Linghu Chong body shape meal, doubt to look at her: "cheat me?"


    See Linghu Chong reaction so big, Ren Yingying how dare to tell him the truth, quickly stammered: "I just see you have not gone, worry about staying here what accident..."


    Linghu Chong immediately couldn''t laugh or cry: "Yingying, why use the famous family of my daughter to make fun of me? I''ll go with you." Although Linghu Chong pays attention to the morality of the world, he is not a fool who doesn''t know how to change his mind. He chooses between a lover and a strange man. All fools know how to choose.


    Listen to Linghu Chong mention Festival, Ren Yingying face a white, reluctantly smile: "let''s go."


    Looking at their bodies disappearing in the distance, Ouyang Feng couldn''t help yelling: "people are gone. Who do you want to show them?"


    Song Qingshu quickly stopped, embarrassed smile: "or Mr. understand me."


    "If I didn''t really need your help, I would hardly be able to fool around with you." Ouyang Feng hummed with a calm face.


    Song Qingshu quickly patted his chest and said, "today, I''ve accepted Mr. Ouyang''s love. As long as Mr. Ouyang says something, song will never frown."


    Ouyang Feng looks like a smile but not a smile: "I hope you will remember this sentence then."


    Song Qingshu is a relaxed face: "Mr. Ouyang said where words, you and I join hands, the world can be horizontal trip, how can I frown."


    Ouyang Feng laughed but did not speak, also did not answer the words, diverged from the topic and said: "you are a good boy. Every time you meet, there are different women around you. Now even the sun moon god''s nuns are engaged in it."


    "Isn''t that done yet?" Song Qingshu smiles shyly, but Ouyang Feng can''t help but look down upon him.


    "By the way, why do you suddenly want to find Linghu Chong''s trouble?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "Who asked him to take part in the Golden Snake conference." Ouyang Feng faint smile, as if to tell a more common things.


    As soon as song Qingshu Wei was stunned, he reflected that Linghu Chong''s opponent tomorrow happened to be Yang Guo


    "You''re cheating!" Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "There''s no rule against it." Ouyang Feng naturally replied, "don''t forget the real purpose of the Golden Snake camp to hold this conference. Martial arts competition is the second most important thing. The most important thing is to choose a powerful leader. Isn''t powerful power also a part of strength?"


    "You have a point in saying that." Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed, "you won''t blackout me to help Yang Guo, will you?"


    Ouyang Feng noncommittal smile: "you have to first ensure that you get to the final."


    Song Qingshu also laughed: "compared with me, I think you should pay more attention to Yang Guo. The probability of him entering the final is much less than me."


    Ouyang Feng frowned, for the first time did not refute, obviously also acquiesced to this saying: "that girl named ah Qing is really powerful."


    "Over the years, Mr. Ouyang has not claimed to be the best in the world. How can he be afraid of that little girl?" Song Qingshu jokingly said.


    Ouyang Feng snorted coldly: "you don''t need to motivate me. If you are competing in the challenge arena, I''m not the girl''s opponent, but I''ll fight for life and death. It''s not known who will win." The tone naturally exudes arrogance.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t doubt that Ouyang Feng''s words are false. After all, his nickname is "Western poison", and his reputation for using poison is still above his martial arts. If you really want to take advantage of the opportunity to plot secretly, ah Qing might have been poisoned before he saw him.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu looked at him suspiciously: "the thing you ask me for help is not to kill ah Qing with you, right?" He made up his mind that if Ouyang Feng nodded his head, he would run away even if he laughed at him. What''s the joke? If you really want to kill ah Qing, he and Ouyang Feng estimated that the lightest price would be both seriously injured, and their martial arts accomplishments would fall by more than half. How could he do such a loss making thing?


    What''s more, ah Qing is such a cute girl that he can''t bear to kill flowers.


    "Look, you''re scared," Ouyang Feng looked at him contemptuously, obviously seeing through his mind. "Who was there just now boasting that we can walk across the world together?"


    "Hey, hey..." Song Qingshu had no choice but to pretend to be stupid.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. What''s more, the little monk named xuzhu is not simple. I don''t want to work hard to make wedding clothes for others." Ouyang Feng snorted.


    "So you''re trying to make them both lose." Song Qingshu suddenly realized that xuzhu is really mysterious. The 72 unique skills of Shaolin displayed today are just the tip of the iceberg. No one knows what his real bottom card is. Ah Qing may not be able to win the competition with him.


    "What can you do for me?" Song Qingshu became more and more confused.


    "Good thing," said Ouyang Feng, who had brought song Qingshu to the entrance of a hidden cave and pointed to the cave, "it''s cheap, you boy."


    Song Qingshu looked in the direction he pointed out, and saw a woman lying quietly in the dead grass pile. It was obvious that she had been pointed.


    Even if she was lying on her back, her clothes on her chest were still bulging. Just looking from a distance, song Qingshu seemed to feel the amazing elasticity and touch. His eyes moved down slightly, and the graceful and moving radian between the waist and buttocks of the other side, Rao Shiqing Shu, who has been through many battles, has to admit that she is absolutely a woman among women, and a bed favor that all men dream of.


    Hearing the voice of Dongkou, the woman turned her head hard and showed a gorgeous face with peach blossom. She was elegant and beautiful with the charm of bringing disaster to the country and the people. But in the beautiful wind, she was faintly mixed with the charm of a fox. She was the most beautiful woman in the world!


    ------------


    Where is the monthly ticket!!!

 Chapter 466

    "I''ll do it!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but burst out a rude sentence from his previous life, "did you catch Huang Rong?"


    "What''s the fuss?" Ouyang Feng looked at him with disdain. "This smelly girl killed my son, and made me crazy for more than ten years. I''ve long wanted to deal with her, but it''s a pity that in the past she had either Guo Jing or Huang Yaoshi around her. It''s not so easy to start. It''s rare for her to be alone. When is it better not to start now?"


    Huang Rong''s face shows a trace of regret when she hears Ouyang Feng''s words. Before her departure, brother Jing warned that this trip might be dangerous. Unfortunately, in order to find Guo Fu, she didn''t take his words seriously. She thought it was OK to protect herself by virtue of her years of dog beating skills. Who knows that Ouyang Feng, a master, will fight regardless of his identity.


    "That''s what you said you wanted me to do?" Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and said with some difficulty.


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong''s eyes suddenly brightened. There was a hatred between Ouyang Feng and himself, and he could not move him even if he was eloquent. But song Qingshu was different. It was much easier to deal with than Ouyang Feng who didn''t invade oil and salt. What''s more, he saved himself once in the daytime, so he should still be chivalrous in his heart.


    "Why, the chest of Zhi Qi is shaking. As a result, I first heard ah Qing''s advice, and now you''ve counselled me on such a small matter?" Ouyang Feng looked at him sarcastically.


    "It''s not a matter of counseling or not," Song Qingshu said with a headache, "but this kind of thing really can''t help!"


    Although Ouyang Feng didn''t tell him how to help, he used his hatred for Huang Rong to find him, a famous dandy, and he could guess it with his toes.


    "Do you know what I want you to do?" Ouyang Feng is not smiling.


    "Don''t play the fool with me." Song Qingshu Pooh.


    Huang Rong on one side was secretly shocked when she heard that although you and I were not polite to each other, it proved the relationship between the two friends. If song Qingshu was Ouyang Feng''s friend, it would not be easy.


    Even if song Qingshu didn''t make trouble for the tiger, it would never harm Ouyang Feng in turn. After all, over the years, he has a small reputation. Among his friends and relatives, there are several people at the same level as Ouyang Feng. If he can get away with it, Ouyang Feng''s life will never be easy. Therefore, song Qingshu will be thankful if he can stand by.


    "Others can''t ask for such a good thing. How many men want to climb up to Huang Rong''s bed all day long? If it wasn''t for you and me, how could I take advantage of you, boy?" Ouyang Feng couldn''t help humming heavily, "are you still not a man?"


    Huang Rong''s face suddenly faded, which reflected Ouyang Feng''s plan. She could not help but scold him shamelessly. As a great man, she did such a thing with no respect for her face.


    However, what song Qingshu said almost didn''t make Huang Rong angry to death. He felt that the world is going downhill now. How can these people with the best martial arts be so shameless?


    "I''m a man. I don''t need you to prove it. Why don''t you drag me into the water by yourself?" Huang Rong''s breath was confused, her full chest was full of ups and downs, and she looked very attractive. Song Qingshu quietly drew back her eyes and sighed. She was really a beauty. It''s a pity that she wanted to be in the world. How could she ruin her plan because of a woman?


    Ouyang Feng can act only according to his own preferences without considering his reputation, but he is different. He seeks too many things, and to get these things, he has to give up a lot of things. Song Qingshu can more and more realize the heaviness behind Ouyang Feng''s "no desire is just".


    Ouyang Feng''s face is very hot because of song Qingshu''s rhetorical question. He really wants to pull him into the water when he comes to song Qingshu. After all, if Huang Yaoshi, Guo Jing and Zhou Botong come to the door together afterwards, he can''t really get along with him. However, it''s different to have song Qingshu on his side. They don''t have to be afraid even if Wang Chongyang comes back to life, Naturally, he will not be afraid of other people''s revenge.


    "Well, I''ve never been good at women." Ouyang Feng''s remark is not a lie. What''s more, as he is very old, he hasn''t thought about it for a long time.


    "No or no?" Song Qingshu''s words almost made Ouyang Feng blow up his hair on the spot, and quickly diverted his attention, "why don''t you find Yang Guo? Yang Guo has been violently treated by Huang Rong since he was a child, and now he has been cut off an arm by her daughter. He must be very happy to accept this task. "


    Ouyang Feng shook his head: "although Yang Guo''s son seems to be deviant, he still respects his teacher. It''s impossible for him to do such a thing to his aunt Guo. Maybe he will turn around and save Huang Rong."


    Huang Rong was surprised and thought whether she had been too defensive to Yang Guo before.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "Hey, brother, you are suspected of insulting me. Yang Guo can never do such a thing. Can I do it?"


    Ouyang Feng gave a cold smile: "others don''t know your love, don''t I know? I''ve lived for so many years, and I''ve really opened my eyes. "


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red: "I''m just playing games occasionally. I can''t be real."


    "I''m afraid that''s how you got so many girls around you." Ouyang Feng naturally does not believe his lies.


    "Don''t use such ugly words, I really treat every relationship, OK." Song Qingshu was angry.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you," Ouyang Feng pointed at Huang Rong. "Just talk about this woman. How many times did you look at her during the day? I can see the desire in my eyes


    "My eyes are appreciative!" Rao Shi Song Qingshu is thick skinned enough to be embarrassed when Ouyang Feng exposes his dirty mind in front of Huang Rong. He almost scolds Ouyang Feng to death in his heart. He''s a pervert and peeps at himself all day.


    "Well, since you have ideas about her, I''ll give you a chance. Do you want me to strip her and put her in front of you?" Ouyang Feng became impatient with song Qingshu''s mother-in-law.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still silent, Ouyang Feng suddenly realized something: "are you worried about the spread of today''s affairs and affecting your reputation? In fact, you don''t have to worry. I have a solution. "


    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu asked subconsciously. As soon as he came out, he realized that he was too anxious, and his face turned red.


    Ouyang Feng looked at him with a smile: "today''s matter, in addition to you know I know, only Huang Rong knows, you just want to find a way to stop her mouth."


    "How can this be blocked?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "The easiest way is to kill her afterwards." Ouyang Feng''s face flashed a ferocious color, which made Huang Rong''s heart cold. She knew that Ouyang Feng hated himself to the bone, and he would probably do so at that time.


    "First rape, then kill?" Song Qingshu coughed, "I can''t do such a heartless thing." Are you kidding me? Huang Rong is such a good young woman. How can he be willing to kill her.


    "Even if you have pity for jade, I still have a clever plan," Ouyang Feng said with a smile, holding his hands. "I heard that Guo Jing has been busy with Xiangyang defense these years, so he really has no time to accompany his wife. Moreover, Guo Jing''s silly boy probably doesn''t know anything about fun, and Miss Huang probably hasn''t tasted women''s real happiness these years. I see that you are a veteran of flowers. I think you have good Kung Fu in that aspect. As long as you are strong enough tonight to let Miss Huang fall in love with that feeling and can''t help it. Naturally, she is reluctant to tell what happened today. "


    Huang Rong was red in the face when she heard that. She wanted to take up the dog beating stick and slap Ouyang Feng in the mouth. However, she knew that even if she opened her acupoints, she would never be able to do it.


    Song Qingshu looked at Ouyang Feng pitifully with a very strange expression: "is this your so-called trick? You are not only insulting my personality, but also my IQ. "


    Are you kidding? Although Huang Rong''s colleague h Wen has never been seen in her previous life, how can Huang Rong be a woman who indulges in flesh and lust? Even if she uses joyful Zen to make her unnecessary in bed, she will still recover her reason afterwards. With her IQ, she will not know how to die in the future.


    Ouyang Feng laughs two times. Obviously, he also thinks that this method is not reliable. Even song Qingshu, a veteran of flowers, says that it''s impossible. It really doesn''t work: "you don''t have to worry. I have one last move."


    "What?" Song Qingshu had no hope for his suggestion.


    Huang Rong also heard the sneer repeatedly, Ouyang Feng thought of himself too simply, even if today is really innocent, he will not give in to these two shameless men, one day will make you pay a painful price.


    Huang Rong had a good impression of Song Qing''s books. As a result, Huang Rong saw that he and Ouyang Feng were working in collusion to discuss how to deal with himself. His impression fell to the bottom of the valley and was extremely bad.


    An easy job to do is to say, "Ouyang Feng," in a strange tone, "I know you have learned the nine Yin manual, so you must master the spirit of moving. And you can also leave a ban in her heart. When you want her, you can call her to serve her. She will be obedient. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect Ouyang Feng and himself to go together. It''s not that song Qingshu had never thought of the way to get Huang Rong before. After thinking about it, the only way is to move the soul. The way is feasible, not only safe but also safe.


    Huang Rong finally turns pale. She has other ways to deal with it, but if she is really hit by the method, she won''t remember what happened afterwards! Huang Rong shuddered at the thought that she would become a plaything called by other men at night when she was respected by everyone in the daytime without knowing it.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu agreed to let Huang Rong a heart sink to the bottom.

 Chapter 467

    Seeing that song Qingshu agreed so readily, Ouyang Feng became suspicious: "you''re not going to cheat me, are you?"


    "I don''t mind you enjoying it." Song Qingshu''s words almost didn''t make Huang Rong angry. You didn''t abuse me, but you wanted Ouyang Feng to be on the side!


    Ouyang Feng observed song Qingshu''s expression. After a long time, he began to laugh: "I don''t have that habit. Let''s go in, boy. I''ll help you stand guard outside so as not to disturb you."


    "I admire you for making the corner so fresh and refined." Hearing the Song Qing book, Ouyang Feng''s face was red, and he could not help exclaiming: "can you really not get in?"


    "It''s worth a lot of money at midnight. Of course I went in." Song Qingshu rubbed his hands and walked into the cave with a smile. He was as obscene as he was.


    "What do you want? Don''t come here." Huang Rong struggled to step back, but she was blocked by Ouyang Feng''s unique acupoint technique, and she couldn''t lift her whole body.


    "Madam, I''m so beautiful. Now Xiao Lian is lying in front of me. What do you think I want to do?" Song Qingshu came to Huang Rong, put his nose together and took a deep breath


    "Song Qingshu, you are a Wudang disciple and an aunt of Emei school. As a famous and decent school, how can you do such dirty things?" Huang Rong was excited, and her full chest was full of ups and downs.


    Song Qingshu took a look and quickly looked away. He thought to himself: my resistance to beauty is almost zero. If you do this again, I will really stretch out my hand.


    Of course, what he said was another saying: "well-known and decent people also have physiological needs. What''s more, I''ve been expelled from Wudang for a long time. I''m not a Wudang disciple. As for Zhiruo, you don''t see her during the day, and she doesn''t mind if I look for a woman outside."


    Huang Rong was deeply shocked by his words. On the one hand, she didn''t expect that song Qingshu was so shameless and upright. On the other hand, she didn''t expect that Zhou Zhiruo could tolerate all this. Huang Rong imagined that if brother Jing was like this outside, she would fall out with him.


    Huang Rong realized that this was not the time to sigh. Seeing that the morality of the river and the lake could not move song Qingshu, she quickly changed a way and said softly, "son song, you are obviously here for the king of the Golden Snake. Now you have successfully entered the second round. With your martial arts, you are likely to win the first place. Is it necessary to ruin your future because of a fever of mind? You should know that there is no impermeable wall in the world. Everything you do today will eventually be exposed. When you are in the Wulin, everyone will shout and fight, and everything you have worked so hard will disappear. Do you think it''s worth it? "


    Seeing that song Qingshu was silent, Huang Rong took advantage of the heat to fight on the railway: "as long as you let me go today, I promise that I will never reveal a word about what happened tonight. In the future, I will become your most reliable ally and provide you with the help that I can. You know that our husband and wife have a little reputation in the Wulin."


    "Smelly boy, you are not so stupid that you are fooled by this woman''s words." Ouyang Feng''s voice came from afar.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you old pervert, can you stop eavesdropping on other people''s corner?"


    Ouyang Feng sighed: "now young people are unreliable, I''m not worried about you being cheated." Ouyang Feng''s voice soon turned cold: "Miss Huang, I''ll give you a choice. Either I''ll serve him or I''ll go to the countryside and find a casual man. People don''t know the great Xia Guo, the leader of Huang Gang. If there is such a beautiful woman in vain, I don''t believe he will shrink like song." Huang Rong''s face can''t help but turn pale. If it''s like what he said, it''s better to choose song Qingshu. At least she still has hope to persuade the other party.


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. He knows that Ouyang Feng has managed to catch Huang Rong. He doesn''t want to leave anyway if he doesn''t make sure that she is really dishonest.


    "Son of the Song Dynasty?" Seeing song Qingshu''s face changing, Huang Rong couldn''t help calling. Her voice was so soft that she had a feeling of being a poor and weak girl.


    What a goblin this woman is!


    Song Qingshu showed an expression: "madam is really beautiful."


    "Shameless thief!" Huang Rong swore in her heart, but she knew that the key to escaping the disaster tonight was the man in front of her. After two failed attempts to communicate, Huang Rong turned red. She decided to change a strategy that had proved effective since ancient times


    "Mr. Song, do you remember the first time we met?" Huang Rong asked softly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and nodded: "naturally, I remember that it was really Jiangling mansion. At that time, I saw my wife for the first time. It was amazing."


    "They are not like that." Huang Rong''s eyes seem to be gradually covered with a layer of water mist and become blurred.


    "I don''t believe it." Song Qingshu smiles. In terms of appearance, although he is confident of throwing off Guo Jing for eight blocks, it is not appearance control that makes Huang Rong famous. At the beginning, Ouyang Ke, who was also romantic, was not ignored by her at all.


    "I didn''t cheat you. I think you know my beauty and the attraction of my identity to men." Huang Rong''s tone was flat, as if she was telling something unrelated to her. "Especially in recent years, all the men who see me have hidden a trace of desire in their eyes, but you are the only exception. I still remember the clear and pure eyes." Later, Huang Rong didn''t know whether he was cheating him or whether he really thought so.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned. She didn''t expect that she would mention it. At the beginning, her channels were broken, and her whole heart was like ashes. How could she have any evil thoughts on her? I didn''t expect that she would have such feelings in her eyes.


    "But this time I see you, your eyes are obviously different," Huang Rong said hesitantly, biting her lips gently. "You look at my eyes, just like other men, full of desire... No, you have to be reckless."


    Song Qingshu just wanted to say something, who knows Huang Rong''s words changed: "however, I suddenly found that I didn''t hate the feeling that you look at me at all."


    Looking at Huang Rong''s affectionate and bashful expression, song Qingshu was shocked: if it wasn''t for her previous life''s understanding of her temperament from all kinds of film and television works, she might have believed her lies this time.


    "Is that so?" Song Qingshu excitedly held Huang Rong''s snow-white hand and glided on it. Feeling the greasy skin, he sighed, "in fact, I have been admiring my wife for a long time."


    Huang Rong shuddered when her skin was touched by song Qingshu''s dirty hands. She resisted the disgust in her heart and said in a soft voice, "people like you very much, too. It''s a pity that I''m not born to you, but you''re old to me."


    "My wife is very beautiful. She is younger than those 17-year-old girls. How old she is." Song Qingshu secretly laughs. It seems that Huang Rong is also so sensitive to the issue of age in her heart.


    "It''s really old." Huang Rong felt it.


    "Old? Then I''ll check where is old, here, here, or here... "Song Qingshu said as he stretched out his fingers and pressed them all over Huang Rong''s body.


    Huang Rong was shocked and angry. Just as she was about to turn her face around, she suddenly found that song Qingshu''s fingers seemed to press on her body at random, but once connected according to the order of placement, it was a complete sentence: "play with me."


    Huang Rong, who is quick witted, immediately reacts and knows that with Ouyang Feng''s skill, no matter how small their voices are, they will be heard by him. If Ouyang Feng can''t hear them, he will immediately notice something wrong. So song Qingshu can only transmit information to himself in this hidden way, but... Can''t he write in his palm, You have to press on yourself!


    The fingers feel mature. A woman''s body is soft and plump. Song Qingshu smiles. Of course, he can write in her palm. But when he becomes Liu Xiahui again, he has to charge some interest to be worthy of himself. So his hands are like butterflies dancing on her body, but he also has a sense of propriety Thigh and other sensitive parts, just choose some less crucial place, so that Huang Rong will not turn over.


    "Oh, don''t touch there. It''s itchy..." Huang Rong deliberately raised her voice to Ouyang Feng outside. She winked at Song Qingshu and asked him to open his acupoints.


    "Madame won''t let me touch here. Where can I touch?" Song Qing shrugged and continued to write in her stomach: Ouyang Feng was practicing the nine Yin manual, and his finger pointing techniques were not solved.


    Huang Rong knew that he was telling the truth, and he was in a dilemma for a moment. How could he escape from Shengtian? Could he let song Qingshu touch him like this?


    At this time, Ouyang Feng became impatient and tried to break in: "I said, song boy, when do you want to touch like this, and still don''t mention the gun, are you a man?" Ouyang Feng was originally a rich guest in the western regions, where the folk customs were fierce and the language was not so tactful. He didn''t feel ashamed when he spoke so openly.


    "What to do?" Song Qingshu wrote in a hurry.


    "You''re on me." Listening to the footsteps of Ouyang Feng, Huang Rong didn''t want to fall short of success, and quickly responded.


    Song Qingshu a listen, unexpectedly still have this kind of good thing? Huang Rong took the initiative to invite him. Naturally, he had no reason to refuse. On one side of his body, he pressed the whole person on Huang Rong.


    Huang Rong just feels like she''s all over. The weight of the man makes her lose her mind for a moment. Except for brother Jing, she has never been ridden by any other man like this. This kind of feeling is strange


    Ouyang Feng just came in to see this scene, can''t help but smile: "smelly boy, you''ve been like this for a long time, you have to get me on the shelf."

 Chapter 468

    "Er, can you always go out first? I''m a little stressed when you''re here." Song Qingshu wiped a sweat and said bitterly.


    "Good good good, stinky boy hard toss, anyway is someone else''s daughter-in-law, don''t feel sorry." Ouyang Feng laughed and left with his hands on his back.


    "Old poison and I have the same views on this issue." Song Qingshu touches his nose and suddenly finds that he is still pressing on Huang Rong. The other party is staring at him with a red face.


    "What''s next?" Song Qingshu''s fingers continued to slide on her abdomen.


    Every time song Qingshu touched her fingers, Huang Rong felt crisp and numb. The palpitation from deep in her body made her dissatisfied with song Qingshu''s behavior. She quickly stretched out her weak fingers and wrote in his chest: "I will write in my hand later."¡° The palm of the hand is too small... "Song Qingshu continues to rub on her flat abdomen. Noticing the anger in Huang Rong''s eyes, song Qingshu points to the end, grabs her hand and pulls it in front of her.


    "Madam, these little hands are as soft as bones. They are more beautiful than other girls." In this way, song Qingshu naturally did not need to hide from Ouyang Feng, and he did not need to work hard to write.


    The hand is tightly held by song Qingshu. Huang Rong subconsciously wants to pull it out, but his hand is like an iron hoop. Huang Rong has tried several times and has no choice but to give up. Feeling the heat from his palm, Huang Rong''s face becomes unnatural. He responds with a strange voice: "is your Zhiruo''s hand beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He did not expect that Huang Rong would ask, women are really strange animals. They are all in such a situation. Do they have to compete.


    "The advantage of lady''s hand is that it is soft enough and tender enough to squeeze out water. When a man holds it, he doesn''t want to let it go; As for Zhiruo''s hand, it''s colder. It''s a very enjoyable thing to hold her hand in summer. " Song Qingshu also pinched it as he said it. It''s really soft, just like cotton. It''s really comfortable to hold it in his hand.


    "No one will offend you if you are glib," said Ouyang Feng from the mouth of the cave. "But I think you can do it in your mouth, but not in your bed."


    "Bah!" A man can be suspected of anything, but he can''t do it. Song Qingshu immediately scolded, "you old man, who says my kung fu is not good?"


    "Hum, I''ve only heard you talk for so long, but I haven''t seen Huang Rong hum. If you can''t do it, I''ll find someone else to make sure you can do it within a stick of incense. It makes Huang Rong cry for her father and mother." Ouyang Feng sneered.


    "What to do, he saw the flaw." Song Qingshu wrote in Huang Rong''s palm.


    Hearing Ouyang Feng''s dirty words, Huang Rong is so angry that she wants to break her teeth. However, she knows that the only way to solve the problem is to delay. The longer the delay, the more likely she will be saved. Once fu''er and his wife find out that they are missing, they will definitely look for me everywhere. With their reputation and friendship with various sects for so many years, Chongyang of Shaolin and Wudang will not stand idly by. No matter how good Ouyang Feng''s martial arts are, he will have to leave.


    "I have a way, but..." Huang Rong hesitated for a long time, and finally continued to write, "after the event, you can''t tell what you saw and heard today."


    "It''s natural." Song Qingshu nodded. He wondered what Huang Rong''s so-called method was.


    "You mustn''t laugh at me, and forget everything about today afterwards." Huang Rong blushed and continued.


    Song Qingshu nodded busily, expecting that she would


    Seeing song Qingshu nodding, Huang Rong slowly closed her eyes. When song Qingshu was reading in the clouds, Huang Rong''s lips opened lightly, and a sentimental hum came out.


    Song Qingshu was excited. Ouyang Feng outside the cave also raised his ears and said excitedly, "are you in?"


    Song Qingshu cursed him secretly. He didn''t know whether he was insane for a long time or what. Now he has no master''s demeanor and has become a wretched old man.


    "Don''t disturb me!" Song Qingshu roars. Now he just wants to enjoy Huang Rong''s Fairy music performance, but he doesn''t want to be spoiled by Ouyang Feng.


    After being yelled by him, Ouyang Feng fell into silence. Huang Rong turned her head, flushed her cheeks, and opened her red lips slightly


    Looking at the most beautiful young woman lying under her body, who is ashamed and moaning endlessly, song Qingshu''s heart swings. Apart from Guo Jing, the only one who can enjoy such beautiful scenery in the world is himself.


    "Why so fake? Stinky boy, can you do it? This woman is completely perfunctory At this time, Ouyang Feng''s voice rang untimely, which made song Qingshu scold him secretly. It''s just that Ouyang Feng is really right. Maybe it''s because Huang Rong is shy in front of a man other than her husband. The voice she just called is more fake and more fake. Well, it''s more fake than those art films of the island countries in previous generations.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head with a bitter smile, grabs Huang Rong''s hand and writes quickly in her palm: Madam''s voice is too fake, I''m afraid you can''t cheat Ouyang Feng.


    Huang Rong almost lost her temper and fainted. It''s shameful enough for her to carry her husband in front of him like this. Does he even think that she is too fake? I was disguised, of course.


    If you want your voice to be more authentic, unless you are really loved by him... But Huang Rong can''t tolerate it.


    "Actually, I have a way to help Madame." Song Qingshu also knows that Huang Rong can''t really let himself take advantage of Ouyang Feng in order to cheat him.


    "How can I help you?" Huang Rong blinked curiously. This time she didn''t write it out, but the meaning was clear.


    "I can hypnotize Madame with the method of moving soul to remind you of the intimacy with great Xia Guo. That way, the call will be very natural." Song Qingshu wrote quickly.


    Huang Rong is on the alert. She thinks that song Qingshu is not a partner of Ouyang Feng. If she really falls into the trap, she will become a fish on the chopping board and be slaughtered by him. Who knows what instructions he will give to her? In case... In case he does a trick, she still thinks that she is making out with brother Jing and gently flatters him


    Thinking of half of Huang Rong, he felt cold all over. He shook his head and resolutely refused: "no way!"


    "What can''t?" Ouyang Feng laughs from the mouth of the cave, "Stinky boy, I don''t think you can do it! It seems that we''d better find a country man. "


    Huang Rong''s face suddenly turned pale and fell into a dilemma.


    "I actually have another way." Song Qingshu suddenly wrote.


    Huang Rong''s face brightened, indicating that he would speak quickly.


    "I''m afraid Madame won''t agree." Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly.


    Huang Rong frowned and said, "tell me first."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and came up to Huang Rong''s ear. He said in a soft voice, "I''ve trained all my skills to stir up love and desire. If my wife doesn''t mind, I can try it on her. Her voice will become natural and natural. If I can''t hide from Western poison, I''ll get through this disaster."


    Once in a while with a sound into the secret, it is not Yu Ouyang Feng doubt.


    Huang Rong''s ear is a very sensitive part. When she is touched by the dry lips of a strange man, Huang Rong''s whole body immediately becomes tight. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, her face suddenly turns cold: "impossible!"


    "I also know that madam doesn''t want to," Song Qingshu sighed, "but the abnormal old man can''t wait long. I''m afraid he will find a man at random later..."


    Seeing that Huang Rong''s face turned white, song Qingshu continued: "madam, I think you can understand that Ouyang Feng and I are close friends. Although I intend to save you out of conscience, I will not break up with my old friends for you. If Ouyang Feng really intends to change people, I have to help each other out of sight and heart."


    Huang Rong felt that he was wrong, but he could not think of any flaw in his words. He was silent for a long time. He suddenly lowered his head and asked in a low voice, "can you not touch me with the means you just said?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised to see that her tone was loose. It''s probably not a big problem for those little girls who are not familiar with the world, such as Shuisheng and mujianping. But who is Huang Rong and how can he be fooled by his nonsense tricks? Originally, he was just joking with Huang Rong. He was satisfied with the fact that he took advantage of the tune, the tune and the play. Finally, if he rescued Huang Rong, Ouyang Feng would not necessarily turn over his face.


    However, who knows that Huang Rong has been able to maintain her firm stance after several explorations just now, but her IQ is really worthy of her reputation outside.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know that before he came in, Ouyang Feng had already fed Huang Rong the pollen of black Datura. Black Datura is extremely rare in the world. It only distributes in the deep desert of western regions, and only a few of Ouyang Feng''s western poisons have been found.


    The flowers, roots and leaves of Datura stramonium are highly toxic, and the toxicity of pollen is much less. As long as the dosage is controlled properly, the poisoned person''s mind can be paralyzed, and the other person''s performance is much more dull than usual. However, the poisoned person can''t detect all this, and the other person doesn''t even know that he is poisoned.


    Huang Rong''s thinking is much more dull than usual because of taking this kind of pollen. She clearly feels that there is a problem in her heart, but she still can''t help thinking according to the logic of song Qingshu, and he takes advantage of it.


    Song Qingshu saw that Huang Rong had the meaning of consent. He didn''t care why she would agree. He said: "how can I not touch you? I''m not an immortal..." seeing Huang Rong''s frown, he added hastily: "but I can only touch some edge positions, and I won''t really tarnish his wife''s innocence."


    Huang Rong thought to herself that he had touched her abdomen just now, and it didn''t seem like a big deal to be touched again. Anyway, it''s not a sensitive position. As long as he doesn''t touch his chest and... There, it''s not unacceptable for him to take advantage of it.


    "Then... You come." Huang Rong just finished and closed his eyes, really can''t see a strange man caress. Touch his body.


    Looking at her appearance of being picked up by Ren Jun, song Qingshu was tight all over. Her hands trembled and stretched out to the neckline of her dress.

 Chapter 469

    Listening to the fairy music singing in the cave, Ouyang Feng''s face becomes very strange. This smelly boy won''t really handle Huang Rong, will he?


    Although Ouyang Feng screams fiercely, he knows in his heart that song Qingshu will help Huang Rong deceive himself. He is not the kind of person who has no bottom line. He can''t turn into a beast just because he sends Huang Rong to him.


    Although Ouyang Feng didn''t see song Qingshu and Huang Rong in the cave before, he knew that these two people who were more cunning than foxes must have a way to communicate with each other. He also guessed that the two people''s countermeasures were eight to nine, which was nothing more than playing a play together for himself.


    But what does it matter? In Ouyang Feng''s plan, it doesn''t really matter whether they really indulge. What matters is what outsiders think.


    Looking at the figure coming from a distance, Ouyang Feng shows a smile of treacherous success. Huang Rong, Huang Rong, you are very smart but confused for a moment. You think you are cheating me in acting. But I have invited someone to be an audience with me for a long time. At that time, you fall into yellow mud in your crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement.


    Those idle people in the Jianghu will not care if you really do anything wrong. As long as they hear your performance, everyone will think you have done something wrong.


    Seeing that the group of people were coming, Ouyang Feng quickly flashed to a nearby shadow and watched all this silently. The sound of crying in the cave kept coming out. Ouyang Feng''s face was wonderful: smelly boy, it seems that I really underestimated you! Hehe, but you will feel better soon. Who let you cheat me? You deserve it!


    At this moment, the Kungfu group has arrived near the cave one after another. Shaolin and Wudang are headed by the three Chongyang sects, Shaolin is led by Xuancheng, Wudang is led by Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting, Chongyang is led by Qiu Chuji, and other sects are coming. Guo Fu and Xiao Wu are anxious in the ranks of the beggars'' sect, Also came to help boxing, is comforting Guo Fu and others.


    As for Zhao Min and others, they naturally have an expression that they are not afraid of big things. They stare excitedly at the cave.


    In the cave, Huang Rongyin''s voice stopped suddenly, and Ouyang Feng on one side laughed: Song Qingshu is not slow, but it''s too late!


    "Mother, is that you? Shameless thief, let go of my mother As Huang Rong''s daughter, Guo Fu couldn''t hear her mother''s voice. She thought she was being raped and humiliated. She couldn''t help her eyes.


    "Your daughter is really stupid." In the cave, song Qingshu looked at Huang Rong angrily and said that at this time, Huang Rong''s clothes were lying in the dry grass pile, her hair bun was broken up, her beautiful black hair was spread under her body, her face was covered with peach blossom, and her cheeks were flushed with red color, which was very attractive.


    Huang Rong bit her lip and said in a flustered way, "we''ve been tricked by Ouyang Feng." Hearing the news outside, she knew that most of the right people in the Wulin were outside. Huang Rong broke out in a cold sweat, and most of the efficacy of black Datura disappeared. After a moment''s thinking, she understood Ouyang Feng''s poison plan.


    At first, she still suspected that song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng were a gang, colluding to cheat herself, but now her doubts are dispelled. After all, this incident has been exposed, and song Qingshu has become a popular figure in the world.


    Song Qingshu was so angry that he cursed his mother. He thought it was a blessing, but it turned out to be a disaster. I''m afraid I''ll die tonight.


    "If it hadn''t been for your stupid daughter''s voice, it wouldn''t have been impossible." Song Qingshu snorted.


    Huang Rong nodded her head. If Guo Fu hadn''t yelled like that when she came, she wouldn''t have been sitting in the cave. This stupid fu''er is really a pit girl.


    "The thief let go Huang nvxia quickly. I can give you a good time." Xuancheng pestles his Zen stick heavily on the ground. Everyone in the field feels that his heart jumps and he is secretly frightened: the great monk has a deep internal power.


    However, most of the audience paid more attention to the other side of the cave. They knew that Huang Rong was being humiliated inside. There were some regrets, some inexplicable ones, and some schadenfreudes


    "What to do?" Rao is Huang Rong. He has a lot of wisdom in his daily life, and now he is flustered.


    "Don''t panic, I have a way." Song Qingshu''s steady voice made Huang Rong seem to have caught the straw. She found that the young man in front of her was more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Qiu Chuji was hot tempered and was about to rush in, but he was stopped by Yin Liting: "Taoist priest, if Huang nvxia is really in there, so many men would rush in..." he didn''t finish his words, but everyone understood what he meant. At the moment, Huang Rong might not be wearing a piece of silk, and everyone rushed in rashly. If he saw something he shouldn''t have seen, It''s really out of order.


    "What shall we do? Shall we just wait?" Qiu Chuji was angry.


    "This..." Yin Liting couldn''t think of any good way to rush in, which might offend Huang Rong. If he didn''t rush in, would so many people sit and watch Huang Rong be bullied by the thieves?


    When they were arguing, song Qingshu suddenly came out of the cave: "I said you were noisy in the middle of the night. Are you bored?"


    "It''s you!" Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Guo Fu''s new and old grudges were added to his heart, and he suddenly burst out and scolded, "you shameless man, how can you treat my mother... To her..." no matter how stupid Guo Fu is, he can''t say that word.


    There was even more uproar in the field, and they all scolded song Qingshu. Yan Liting and Zhang Songxi looked at each other and saw the sadness in each other''s eyes. Xiao Feng, who had a close relationship with song Qingshu, immediately frowned. As for Zhao Min, his eyes were as smiling as Hua''er.


    "What''s your mother, my mother?" Song Qingshu seemed to have just figured out what''s going on. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "Are you kidding me? How can Huang nvxia be here?"


    Huang Rong, who was hiding in the cave, felt a void in her heart. She quickly shrank back for fear of being seen by people outside the cave. She was puzzled. Can this work


    "Come on, shameless maniac, don''t quibble!" Last time, Zhao Min was rescued from his own hands by song Qingshu. Xuancheng has long been unhappy with him.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said with a sneer, "you didn''t see anything, monk, but you kept saying that Huang nvxia was in it. If someone who didn''t know about it heard it, he thought Huang nvxia was cheating on her husband."


    "You Xuancheng''s angry eyes are wide open, and he is about to speak when he is interrupted by song Qingshu


    "I''m having fun with concubine Ji here. I don''t know why you suddenly appear. As soon as we meet, we say that female Xia Huang is in it. Hehe, how do I think it''s a plot that someone deliberately slanders the reputation of female Xia Huang?"


    The thoughtful person in the center of the meeting nodded secretly. What song Qingshu said is reasonable. If she accidentally let Huang nvxia be wronged, it would be a crime, but just now Miss Guo seemed to recognize her mother''s voice


    Xuancheng snorted coldly: "you''re just trying to muddle through a lot of sophistry. If you really have a clear conscience, do you dare to let us search?"


    As soon as this statement came out, it was quickly echoed by the public. What song Qingshu said just now just shakes the hearts of a few people. Most people think that Huang Rong is in the cave.


    "No way!" Song Qingshu coldly refused.


    "Ha ha, I''m really guilty. The shameless lewd thief ate my poor monk''s stick!" Xuancheng flies up in the air, and his cassock swells up like a winged ROC. One hand is the most powerful move of the magic wand.


    Qiu Chuji has always been friendly with Guo Jing and Huang Rong. He has the intention to rescue Huang Rong, but he does not care about the morality of the river and lake, so he draws his sword and attacks him.


    Guo Fu was worried about her mother''s safety. As soon as her head was hot, she scolded her and went out. Xiaowu knew that the young lady''s martial arts were inferior. Worried about her accident, they both jumped out to protect her.


    The three of them moved, but Xiao Feng was shocked. He knew that there were all top experts over there, and the remnants of the palm style could hurt ordinary people in the Wulin. If these three people were not careful, they would die on the spot. How could he sit and watch Guo Jing''s daughter die on the spot? The tiger roared, and the whole person shot out. The second one came first, and the third one stopped them with a soft hand: "I''ll come!"


    Xuancheng, known as the "Thirteen absolute God monk", was recognized as the first person in 200 years by the Shaolin Temple. Qiuchu was Wang Chongyang''s direct disciple, and he was also the highest one in the seven sons of Quanzhen. Xiao Feng was even more outstanding. In the past, ten thousand troops took him from him. He shocked the world and became the God of war.


    Seeing these three people working together, the heroes in the river and lake thought that Wang Chongyang should avoid his edge when he comes back to life, and it is absolutely easy to catch a rising star.


    Seeing song Qingshu standing at the entrance of the cave, he slaps his palm on the front of the Zen stick. Xuancheng feels that a huge force is coming and the Zen stick sweeps aside uncontrollably.


    If you fight alone, it''s no big deal. Song Qingshu tries his best to swing away his weapon, but his whole body is full of flaws. Xuancheng can let go of his Zen stick, and then there are at least seven kinds of moves that can take advantage of the opportunity to strike song Qingshu seriously. But at the moment, Qiu Chuji of Quanzhen sect comes together, and Xuancheng''s Zen stick swings to the side, It''s right in front of Qiu Chuji''s chest.


    Xuancheng is shocked. He carries the power of himself and song Qingshu on his Zen stick. If he hits Qiu Chuji, he will die. Quanzhen sect is the biggest sect in the world. If he kills Qiu Chuji by mistake, won''t the two sects have a deep hatred?


    Xuancheng shouldered the heavy task of going down the mountain this time. How could he not finish the task and bring the great enemy to Shaolin temple first, so he had to give up attacking song Qingshu and try his best to dissolve the inner strength of the Zen staff.


    Qiu Chuji was also shocked. He quickly waved his sword to use a word picking formula and wanted to move the Zen stick away. Who knows that when the sword body just touched the Zen stick, the sword immediately broke inch by inch. Qiu Chuji''s whole body was bitten by thunder. He vomited a mouthful of blood and flew to the nearby grass.


    At this time, Xiao Feng has already attacked song Qingshu. They have similar moves. You come and I go, and they fight more than ten moves in an instant.


    The strength of the two palms is empty and solid, like swallowing and spitting. Sometimes the sound of the two palms intersecting is like thunder, and sometimes the two palms intersecting are silent. When the two people are separated, an invisible aura is scattered. In the field, the weak can''t help stepping back for a few steps before they can stand firm. They are shocked one after another.


    Only song Qingshu and Xiao Feng knew how dangerous their fight was. If they made a wrong judgment, they would either hit the empty place with all their strength and be hurt by the real Qi, or they would not be prepared enough and be attacked by the opponent''s full strength.


    Seeing that song Qingshu pushed back the siege of the three masters, he stood at the entrance of the cave as if the devil had fallen into the world. For a moment, the heroes fell into a strange silence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for your reminding and correcting the chapter numbe

 Chapter 470

    "Qingshu, no matter how powerful your martial arts are, can you resist the heroes in this world?" Seeing that the two sides are in a stalemate for the time being, Zhang Songxi is worried that the minds of the heroes will rush to the front of him. He quickly shows up to stabilize the situation. Sure enough, he sees people from Wudang sect come forward. Even if someone wants to make a move, he has to weigh it. He can''t help but give Wudang sect face.


    "Qingshu, if you are innocent, why don''t you let everyone go into the cave to check, so as to return your innocence?" Yin Liting echoed.


    In fact, a year ago, he and Zhang Songxi would not have doubted that song Qingshu would have done such a thing. After all, song Qingshu killed Mo Shenggu by mistake for peeping at the female disciples of Emei.


    But before Song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, the whole world was shocked. Even Zhang Sanfeng himself admitted that he had misunderstood him. These brothers had already regarded song Qingshu as a Wudang disciple. Now they naturally don''t want to believe that he would risk the world''s great injustice and do that to Huang Rong. What''s more, there was something strange about it, so they decided to help song Qingshu secretly.


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "fourth uncle, sixth uncle, it''s not that I don''t want you to check, it''s because..."


    "Because of what?" Xuancheng is just like King Kong with angry eyes. He has been beaten by song Qingshu several times, but he never thinks that his opponent''s martial arts is better than himself, but because he is too cunning. If it wasn''t for Wudang''s face, he would have made a new move and had to compete with him.


    "Because I was having a human relationship with a concubine in the room just now, and now my cheap underwear is not in order. It''s really inconvenient for me to show it in front of you." Song Qingshu replied sincerely.


    "Who is your concubine? Who did that with you?" Huang Rong, hiding in the cave, spat in secret. Seeing that he could tell lies with his eyes open, he was so natural and admired in his heart. He just thought that if someone really rushed in, wouldn''t he sit up and say that? What''s the matter with them just now? Huang Rong could not help but worry.


    "Anyway, we can''t go in and check. What''s going on inside is not for you to make up?" Qiu Chuji was helped up by the doorman, his face pale, obviously suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    "It''s really inconvenient for men to enter the cave according to the situation in the cave mentioned by Prince song. It''s just that if a woman goes in for a check, it''s all right. " Zhao Min is also very curious about who the woman in the cave is. In her opinion, eight out of ten people in the cave are Huang Rong. However, if she doesn''t confirm with her own eyes, it will be difficult to eliminate the fire of gossip.


    After all, the entrance of the cave is narrow, and song Qingshu is there. It''s hard for everyone to rush in. Now Zhao Min''s proposal is reasonable, and song Qingshu has no reason to refuse.


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated.


    "There''s a ghost in my heart. Don''t you dare to be checked?" Xuancheng sneered.


    Song Qingshu immediately sneered: "big monk, you are greedy, angry and crazy. Now you are in such a hurry, do you want to come into the cave to see women and break the lust precepts?"


    "Don''t be bloody, son!" Xuancheng is very angry, but the other party says that it''s a family member inside. If he insists on going in to search for it, will he not sit down his slander, so he has to endure his anger and wait for the truth to come out, and then he will do justice for heaven to get rid of this evil.


    Song Qingshu looked away from the audience and said in a loud voice, "in fact, I have a small reputation. It''s just that this matter is related to Huang nvxia''s reputation. How can I let Huang nvxia suffer from injustice for my own personal interests? In that case, you can send three women to see if they are Huang nvxia. "


    Huang Rong is ashamed to hear that. This song Qingshu really dares to say that people will come in and see him later, and see how he ends up.


    "Why only three?" Hearing song Qingshu''s words, the heroes burst into flames.


    "Hum, song just agreed to be checked because he was worried about Huang nvxia''s innocence. However, the private affairs of the bed and curtain below are not free for anyone to pry into. Please don''t push forward!" Song Qingshu snorted heavily, and a great momentum spread out, and the heroes in the field were like enemies.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting rushed out to make ends meet. They thought carefully that although there were few of them, they knew that the people in the cave were more than enough. They didn''t have to worry about these details.


    But the choice of these three women has become a problem, Guo Fu must be one, she will not even recognize her mother; Zhao Min is also one. She was born in Mongolia and naturally has no friendship with song Qingshu. There is no case of shielding song Qingshu. The only thing to be on guard is that she may slander Huang Rong''s innocence, but there are two other girls. It''s useless for her to lie alone.


    However, the last woman''s choice is still undecided. Most of the people who come here are from the famous and decent families in the Wulin, so there are not many women. Originally, Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei school, was the best candidate. Unfortunately, Zhou Zhiruo happened to be the wife of song Qingshu. Several other women, either lack prestige or have a bad reputation, were rejected one after another. At the moment of stalemate, a cold female voice came from the back of the crowd: "I''ll come!"


    When they looked back, they saw a plain dress and a little haggard on her pretty face. It was Xia Qingqing, the last survivor of the former king of the Golden Snake.


    All the sects nodded one after another. Xia Qingqing is also the nominal helmsman of the Golden Snake camp now. It would be better for her to come forward after such a big thing happened in her territory, and she has never heard of her friendship with song Qingshu.


    Seeing that everyone agrees, song Qingshu laughs secretly. If they know their relationship with Xia Qingqing, don''t they vomit blood?


    Among the three women, Xia Qingqing is one of her own. When you find out Huang Rong later, even if she is jealous, she will not expose everything in front of so many people. You can explain to her later; As soon as she enters the cave, Guo Fu, a single celled animal with one tendon, will perform the great skill of moving soul to her. With her resistance, she will be attacked in an instant, and will not be seen by the experts in the field; As for Zhao Min''s words, I''m really not sure what she thinks. It''s time to go step by step.


    Guo Fu is worried about Huang Rong''s safety and runs the fastest. When she passes by song Qingshu, she can''t help but glare at him. Who knows that the other person''s eyes are like black holes. Guo Fu is stunned by the strange black color. She quickly looks away, but secretly feels strange.


    Huang Rong is worried, see Guo Fu suddenly appear in front of, can''t help a blank in the brain, heart a sigh: "finished!"


    But what surprised Huang Rong was that the scream she thought didn''t ring. She opened her eyes curiously and found that Guo Fu was staring at herself in doubt.


    Guo Fu''s heart is also strange. She looks at the woman in front of her and knows her very well, but she just can''t figure out who she is. She looks at it again and confirms that it''s not her mother. She is very happy and runs out.


    Xia Qingqing happens to come in at this time. She looks at Huang Rong and sees each other clearly. Suddenly, a huge wave rises in her heart. Unexpectedly, he is so bold that he really gives Huang Rong


    Xia Qingqing walked out of the cave with a frosty face. When she passed by song Qingshu, she stopped for a moment and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "someone will settle accounts with you when you go back."


    Zhao Min was the last one to come, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. When he passed by song Qingshu, he neither talked to him nor looked at him. He went straight to the cave and saw the beautiful woman half lying in the dead grass. His smile became stronger.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Who''s in there?"


    "Is it Huang nvxia?"


    ¡­¡­


    The three women came out one after another, and the heroes immediately gathered around and asked.


    Knowing that her mother was not insulted as she imagined, Guo Fu''s charming face burst into a long lost smile: "my mother is not in it."


    Xia Qingqing also nodded: "the girl inside is song Shaoxia''s confidant. I know this person too. As for the name, it''s not convenient to disclose it."


    Seeing that the two men spoke in unison, the faces of the heroes were different, and some sighed with relief. These people either made friends with song Qingshu or with Huang Rong, and neither of them wanted to have that situation.


    In addition, there are also some people who can''t help showing their disappointment. Apart from some ambitious people, these people are more idle people in the river and lake. They just miss the regret of witnessing the big scandal with their own eyes.


    At this time, Zhao Min also went to the cave with both hands on his back. Song Qingshu took advantage of the public''s attention on Guo Fu and Xia Qingqing, quickly leaned over and said succinctly: "open conditions."


    Zhao Min chuckled. He seemed to have expected this. He replied without hesitation, "it''s time to go up the black cliff with me."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu did not hesitate and nodded his head.


    "Why didn''t you just use the spirit shifting method for me?" Zhao Min still kept the nine Yin manual smile. Since Song Qing was robbed last time, Zhao Min went back to do a lot of homework. Besides, the master of Ruyang''s Royal Palace was very clever. Zhao Min easily knew his martial arts skills.


    "Because you''re a smart man." Song Qingshu understands that for people like Zhao Min, right and wrong, justice and evil are not her concerns at all. How to maximize her interests is her most concern. She tells these people outside that Huang Rong''s identity is not good for her at all, so she naturally won''t do that.


    "Thank you ~" Zhao Min blinked, "is there no other reason? For example, we are friends or something. "


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    "What are you muttering about there?" Suddenly a roar, the original is Xuancheng not reconciled to this result, see two people discuss for a long time, naturally suspicious.


    "Monk, what are you fierce at? Have you forgotten your lesson?" Zhao Min smiles indifferently. As soon as her voice falls, the experts of Ruyang palace step forward one after another and keep alert.


    Xuancheng breathes hard. Although he is always reckless, he is not a fool who can cultivate thirteen unique skills. Knowing that there are so many experts on the other side, how can he meet them. It''s not that he didn''t want to join hands with xuzhu. In that way, the masters of Ruyang palace can''t be afraid. He just thinks that xuzhu will have a stronger enemy tomorrow. If he can''t bear it, he will make a big plan. Xuancheng has to suppress his anger.


    "What did the princess see?" Although Xiao Feng knew he was from Khitan, he also had deep feelings for the Han people. He didn''t want the two sides to have a conflict at this time, so he quickly spoke to ease the atmosphere.


    "I''m afraid King Xiao may not like my answer." With Zhao Min''s words, many people have turned pale.


    "I hope the princess says it clearly!" Although Xiao Feng was shocked, his voice was still calm.


    Zhao Min smiles and looks back at Song Qingshu. Her clear voice resounds throughout the audience: "the woman in the room is beautiful and beautiful. She is really a beauty in the world. Since she came to the Central Plains, I have only seen Huang nvxia with this style. I can''t mistake her appearance."

 Chapter 471

    "What?" Hearing Zhao Min say that the woman inside is Huang Rong, the heroes suddenly burst the pot.


    "Is the princess sure?" Xiao Feng frowned and asked. If it was Huang Rong, it would be troublesome.


    "Sure!" Zhao Min no longer looks at Song Qingshu and says firmly.


    "But why did what the princess said go against Miss Guo and Yuan Fu?" Xiao Feng''s question is also the question of many people present.


    "Miss Guo, as the daughter of Huang nvxia, naturally maintains her mother''s reputation, so although she recognizes who is inside, she chooses to hide it." Zhao Min said slowly.


    Guo Fu suddenly worried: "you are nonsense, that is not my mother!"


    "Then why does Mrs. yuan lie?" Xuancheng suddenly asks, Shaolin Temple and Guo Jing Huang Rong have never been friends, but he is not afraid to offend each other. In fact, in his heart, he hopes that the person inside is Huang Rong, so he can get rid of song Qingshu, who has always been his eyesore.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know that all the twelve leaders of the Golden Snake camp will choose one candidate to compete for the last king of the Golden Snake, and Mrs. yuan just elected this song Qingshu, song Gongzi." Zhao Min pointed to song Qingshu, noticed the other side''s gloomy face, and his smile became stronger.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the field was in an uproar. Xuancheng looked at Xia Qingqing and asked, "Mrs. yuan, is that right?"


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned pale, but she didn''t expect this change, so she had to harden her head and say, "I really nominated song Gongzi. That''s because I admire song Gongzi''s righteous act of assassinating Kangxi. I think if he becomes the king of the Golden Snake, he will have a good chance to avenge my dead husband..." here, Xia Qingqing''s face turns red with a guilty heart. If elder brother yuan knows, I''m afraid song Qingshu is the first one to kill.


    Seeing that the people around her immediately talked about her words, Xia Qingqing hastily added: "only I dare to guarantee my personality. The people inside are definitely not Huang nvxia."


    At the same time, he complains in his heart. Once the truth comes out, not only Huang Rong''s reputation will be lost, but he will cover it up for song Qingshu. It''s estimated that some people will doubt the relationship between them. If anyone adds something to it, he will be in disrepute. But Xia Qingqing knows that when things get to this point, he can only bite his teeth.


    Looking at the charming and matchless woman in the distance, song Qingshu hates her teeth. When he used to read novels, he always liked those ancient spirits in novels. Now he thinks that he is too naive. He likes them because he has never suffered from them. He thought that because of his relationship with Zhao Min, they would never stab him in the back, How do you know that she said a smile a moment ago, and then stabbed her one second later!


    Now, song Qingshu can''t keep silent any more. He takes a deep breath and says in a deep voice, "have you forgotten Zhao Min''s identity?"


    Seeing that many people showed a thoughtful look, song Qingshu just said: "Mongolia has always been determined to conquer the world. For many years, it has been fighting against Xiangyang in the Southern Song Dynasty. The Mongolian army has always been able to attack Xiangyang. However, after several years of fighting against Xiangyang, they have achieved nothing. It is precisely because of the contributions of Guo Jing and Huang Rong that the Mongolians have long regarded them as thorn in the flesh, I wish I could get rid of it quickly. "


    "If you can successfully slander Huang nvxia today, what will the people in the world think of Guo Daxia? In everyone''s heart, he is no longer the great Xia of Xiangyang admired by tens of thousands of people, but a poor fellow who was green capped by his wife. Who would really believe him and resist the Mongolian army under his leadership? "


    "At that time, the princess will get rid of a serious trouble for Mongolia with just a few words. Should we praise her for her cleverness or chagrin at her own stupidity?"


    Listening to song Qingshu''s insinuation about everyone''s intelligence, everyone in the audience can''t help but get angry. However, there are many smart people in various schools. Listening to song Qingshu''s reasonable words, they can''t help but bow their heads and meditate.


    Zhao Min seems to have been prepared for a long time, and replied leisurely: "Mr. Song is very eloquent, but obviously deliberately ignored a fact. It''s an open secret that the Mongol kings fight openly and secretly for the Khan''s throne. Our Ruyang palace is in charge of managing the western regions, while Xiangyang is under the jurisdiction of Kublai Khan, the fourth prince. How can I work hard to make wedding clothes for others? "


    In fact, most sects have believed that the person inside is not Huang Rong. After all, there are testimony from Guo Fu and Xia Qingqing, and Zhao Min is suspicious. However, after listening to Zhao Min''s statement, she seems to have some truth. She really has no reason to frame Huang Rong.


    "Hum, why do you take so much trouble? Just let the people inside come out and have a look. After such a long time, even if you took off your clothes just now, it''s time to dress up now!" I do not know who roared, a group of people have nodded good.


    Song Qingshu scolds him secretly. Ouyang Feng is really afraid that the world will not be in chaos. I''m afraid he will kill him this time.


    "I think that the benefactor just now has a point. Since you have a clear conscience, please come out and let everyone see you." Xuancheng took the opportunity to step forward, he did not agree to rush in the posture.


    The more song Qingshu looked at the monk, the more disgusted he was. He said coldly, "how can my wife show up in front of so many men?"


    "Women''s family members can''t be seen in public. It''s just a minor matter. Huang nvxia''s innocence is related to righteousness. Comparing with each other, it''s natural to give up minor matters and take righteousness. Please think twice." Qiu Chuji said suddenly.


    Guo Jing has a deep relationship with Quanzhen religion. Qiu Chuji has always liked the honest and honest Guo Jing. However, due to various historical reasons, he did not like Huang Rong, the former enchantress. If Huang Rong really betrayed her husband and was always jealous of evil, he would definitely choose to get rid of her for Guo Jing.


    However, Qiu Chuji''s words only attracted song Qingshu''s sneer: "I heard that you used to preach to Tiemuzhen in the desert, and I don''t know what kind of official Mongolia secretly granted to the Taoist priest. Now you are full of national righteousness, but it''s just to cover up the fact that you worked for Mongolia."


    "You Qiu Chuji was so angry that he shivered all over, which affected the injury he had just pressed down, and a mouthful of old blood gushed out.


    Xuancheng suddenly said angrily, "immortal Qiu went to the western regions to persuade Tiemu to stop killing the people. It''s not selfish. It''s known all over the world. Don''t talk nonsense and confuse black and white! Two Taoist masters of Wudang, what do you say now? "


    "This..." Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other, and now they were in a dilemma. It was neither helping song Qingshu nor not.


    "Since the Wudang sect doesn''t come forward to clean up the door, I will do it for you." Xuancheng sneer, who knows just about to hand, but a gentle girl voice came from the cave: "you don''t have to force song Lang, I come out."


    Hearing this voice, Zhao Min could not help frowning. Song Qingshu was also surprised. Soon a beautiful and elegant woman came out. Her cheeks were flushed, her skin was white and greasy, and she was more beautiful under the reflection of the fire.


    "Who is this?" Yin Liting was stunned, and then he quickly asked. At the meeting a few days ago, he met this woman. At that time, she was accompanied by song Qingshu. She looked very close and obviously had an extraordinary relationship. A big stone in his heart was finally put down, and he intended to help song Qingshu clear the suspicion.


    "She is Princess Changping, Princess Changping of emperor Chongzhen!" There were many knowledgeable people in the field, and soon someone recognized the identity of the woman.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why Zhu Yi appeared in the cave out of thin air. However, he reacted very quickly. He was slightly stunned. After that, he immediately came forward to hold each other''s hands and said in a soft voice, "I don''t want you to come out."


    "I can''t let you suffer for my reputation." Zhu Yi''s face is extremely coquettish. He and song Qingshu are gentle for a moment, and immediately turn to face the crowd.


    "You must know that my identity is a little sensitive. The reason why song Lang has been reluctant to let you see me is that he doesn''t want my reputation to be damaged, because we haven''t married before..." Zhu Yi''s face was slightly red, as if he had made a great determination. Finally he continued, "he has decided to live for himself..."


    After all, Zhu Langtang, the princess of a country, committed herself to a man without a matchmaker. It''s really a loss of etiquette and shameless. It''s a disgrace to the royal family of the Ming Dynasty.


    Hearing the whispers, Zhu went on to say, "originally I didn''t intend to come out, but I was worried that you would be cheated by foreign Tartars, which would make female Xia Huang suffer a lot of injustice. As you all know, the Ming Dynasty was stolen by the Jurchen of Jianzhou, so my greatest wish in my life is to expel the Tartars. Now how can I let the Tartars succeed because I cherish my reputation? "


    Looking at the delicate figure of Zhu Yi, and the faint tears in her beautiful eyes, the hearts of all the people in the audience have a little pity for the princess. How can they have the heart to criticize her with ethics? The thought that she did not care about her innocence for the sake of the nation''s great interests made her even more admirable.


    "May I ask you, why are you all here at the same time tonight?" Song Qingshu struck while the iron was hot and asked in a loud voice.


    "We seem to have received a letter of reservation..."


    "Why? So do we. "


    "We got it, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to Ouyang Feng''s good deeds, he was able to turn the tables at this time: "now it seems that things have become very obvious. Someone has set up a situation to deliberately tarnish Huang nvxia''s innocence..."


    Before he had finished his words, the heroes who understood that he was being used were furious: "which one of them killed a thousand swords?" There was a barrage of similar abuse.


    Zhao Min had seen something wrong for a long time, and was just about to slip away. Suddenly, song Qingshu''s voice of banter came to his ear: "is there nothing that the princess wants to explain?"

 Chapter 472

    Reminded by song Qingshu, the heroes in the field finally remembered Zhao Min, the culprit, and angrily scolded him


    "I almost fell in the trap of the enchantress!"


    "This woman is extremely vicious. If she succeeds, it will be a great humiliation to Huang nvxia."


    "Kill the witch!" I don''t know who roared, and soon got everyone''s agreement. A group of people cried with one voice.


    Zhao Min is also full of depression, originally everything is in control, who knows, suddenly a Changping princess, make the situation suddenly reversed.


    What makes Zhao Min feel even more aggrieved is that she plays tricks casually in ordinary days, and she can cheat people out of nothing. Today, it''s rare for her to tell the truth, but she is regarded as a liar. She has to sigh about the deep malice of the world.


    "You''d better go, princess. If you really fight later, I''m afraid it will hurt the princess''s body." The hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader said in a hurry that although the Ruyang palace is full of top experts, there are many other sects of the same level. Zhao Min has become the target of public criticism. If they fall into a melee, they really can''t guarantee Zhao Min''s safety.


    Knowing that this place can''t stay long, Zhao Min stares at Song Qingshu fiercely, turns around and walks away. Someone nearby is trying to stop him. He sees that the Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader are fighting at the same time, and there are all kinds of screams.


    The disciples of all sects took a frightened look at the two men who had died. How dare they catch up with them again? Xuancheng is the most skilled one among them. His body moves slightly, but he soon thinks of the big loss he suffered during the day. His face turns red and white, and he finally takes back his steps.


    "Since it''s over here, song will leave." Song Qingshu just took advantage of the chaos and took a peek at the cave. Huang Rong had already disappeared. He was full of doubts and wanted to ask ah Jiu. So as soon as his voice fell, he didn''t wait for people to respond. He put his arms around ah Jiu''s waist and her figure disappeared in the distance.


    "The boy surnamed song is really a good lightness skill. I don''t know if he can match the Green Wing bat king of Ming religion."


    "What is the green winged bat king? It''s said that song Qingshu''s lightness skill is inferior to that of Dongfang Bubai."


    "True or false?"


    ¡­¡­


    "We are also stupid. Song Qingshu has such a brilliant lightness skill. If he has done anything to Huang nvxia, he can walk away with her. We can''t catch up with her at all. He went to great lengths to explain to us, is it not because he has a clear conscience


    "Brother, that''s true!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu doesn''t care about the comments behind the scenes of the people who listen to the wind and the rain. When he leaves with ah Jiu in his arms, he doesn''t know how to ask about Huang Rong. Instead, ah Jiu says, "put me down."


    Ah Jiu''s voice is cold at the moment, which still has the tenderness shown in front of the heroes just now.


    Song Qingshu secretly called it a mess and quickly explained, "ah Jiu, things are not what you think."


    "Well, you and other women are romantic and happy, but in the end I have to sacrifice my reputation to save you. When I think of this, I think you are disgusting." Ah Jiu hasn''t been angry with song Qingshu all the time. Even if he gets a clean body outside Shengjing City, ah Jiu doesn''t blame him. But what song Qingshu did today is a little too much. "I don''t mind you looking for another woman, but can you tell the difference between powerful relationships? Can a woman like Huang Rong touch it?"


    The reason why ah Jiu is so angry is that on the one hand, she is jealous, on the other hand, she puts the hope of restoring the country on Song Qingshu. If song Qingshu really does such a scandal, the whole Wulin will not have his place. What else can she talk about.


    "Ah Jiu, you really misunderstood me. I didn''t do anything to Huang Rong." Song Qingshu was also very depressed. He blamed Ouyang Feng, an old pervert. He almost finished himself.


    "You still cheat me at this time. When I went into the cave, I saw... Huang Rong''s face was flushed and her clothes were not neat. How could she have done nothing?" Ah Jiu bit his lip and twisted his head to one side.


    "It''s just a play for Ouyang Feng." Song Qingshu quickly explained the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    "Is that true?" Ah Jiu looked at him with half faith.


    "Just ask Huang Rong." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "do you think she will lie with me?"


    "Well, I''ll ask." Having said that, ah Jiu had believed most of it.


    Noticing that ah Jiu''s face became soft, song Qingshu quickly asked, "by the way, ah Jiu, how did you appear in the cave? Where''s Huang Rong?"


    "You guess ~" ah Jiu smiles triumphantly.


    "You dug a tunnel?" Song Qingshu said tentatively that there was an exit at the entrance of the cave, and he was always there, and hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring outside. Ah Jiu couldn''t get in from there. The only way left was to dig a tunnel.


    "It''s boring. You guessed it all at once." Ah Jiu pursed his mouth depressed.


    It turns out that when ah Jiu was a saint of the Ming religion, she didn''t like the four major confrontations of the Ming religion. The king of FA, the five scattered people, and so on. On the contrary, she was deeply impressed by the five element flag, which was forbidden. On the battlefield, the five element flag was often able to defeat many enemies, not only did it not fall behind, but sometimes even beat several times her own enemies.


    After ah Jeou left the Ming religion, the first thing he did was to set up his own five element flag. Unfortunately, with limited manpower, the effect was not ideal, but some simple tasks, such as digging tunnels like the thick earth flag, were very easy.


    When ah Jiu learned that song Qingshu was blocked in the cave by the heroes, he immediately summoned the relevant people to dig a tunnel nearby and extend it to the cave to replace Huang Rong. Then ah Jiu went to the cave on her behalf.


    "Ah Jiu, I really owe it to you this time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." Song Qingshu said fearfully, can''t help holding ah Jiu in his arms.


    "Song Lang, after this incident, we should be more careful in the future." Ah Jiu''s face was sticking to song Qingshu''s chest. Suddenly he thought of something and asked, "listen to sister Zhou, you have a good relationship with Zhao Min, why did she do that just now?"


    Hearing her mention of Zhao Min, the evil fire in Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly rose up: "this enchantress just hurt me so badly, I have to take revenge back."


    Just now, he didn''t mean to stop Zhao Min from leaving. The main reason is that it''s not suitable for him to stay in the right and wrong place for a long time. He''s worried that there might be some accidents if he continues. In addition, he has a lot of questions to ask ah Jiu, so he watched Zhao Min leave. Now Song Qingshu has been released. There is no reason not to take revenge.


    "Ah Jiu, go back first, I''ll come." Song Qingshu secretly ruthless, wait a moment don''t make Zhao Min beg for mercy, his surname is written upside down.

 Chapter 474

    Although Zhao Min has been away for a long time, with song Qingshu''s lightness skill, he soon found the trace of Zhao Min and his party.


    Just now ah Jiu''s sudden appearance made all Zhao Min''s efforts come to nothing, and the reversal of the plot made her a thorn in the eye of all Wulin people. Rao Shi Zhao Min''s experts gathered here, and he didn''t dare to fight with the angry people.


    Under the command of Zhao Min, his master teams are sent out. Each team pretends to protect a person and leads away the pursuers all the way. In the end, Zhao Min ignores his opponent and sends out the last master around him.


    All the heroes were confused by her suspicions, and they subconsciously chased the teams with the most expert guards, so that the real Zhao Min fell behind alone, and walked leisurely instead.


    "What a bunch of idiots." Zhao Min kicks Xiaoman''s boots, with a nice smile on his lips.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu gave a cold smile, jumped down from the nearby tree and stopped directly in front of her.


    Zhao Min''s face changed slightly, but he soon regained his composure: "the fool that the princess said naturally does not include the brilliant and powerful song Daxia."


    "It''s too late to think of flattering now!" Song Qingshu glared at her angrily. He searched the bottom of the circle carefully with a sense of anger, but he didn''t find anyone else. "Hey, now the experts under the princess are not around. I want to see who will save you."


    "Ah, you idiot, they have been sent away on purpose and left here alone to wait for you." Zhao Min''s little mouth pouted, showing an expression of grievance.


    "Make it up, you make it up." Looking at Zhao Min''s innocent appearance, song Qingshu says that she is very powerful. He clearly knows that the enchantress is cheating me. Why can''t I help believing her?


    "You think I made it up, that''s it," Zhao Min looked at him with a smile without any excuse. "Do you want to say a lot to me now?"


    "I don''t just have something to say. I just want to rip off all your clothes and hang up for three days and three nights." Song Qingshu gritted his teeth.


    "I want to pick my clothes," Zhao Min said without a trace of fear, "just like picking Huang Rong? When I went into the cave, I saw her clothes half untied and her cloud temples lying there, which made me a woman


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with Huang Rong." Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "There is no outsider here. What can I hide?" Zhao Min chuckled. "To tell you the truth, I admire you very much. I dare to do that to her."


    "All said no," Song Qingshu looked depressed, but soon thought of the purpose of his trip, quickly look a Su, "I just want to ask you a question."


    "I know what you want to ask." There was no surprise on Zhao Min''s face.


    Thinking that he almost ruined his reputation, song Qingshu hummed coldly: "I thought we had gone through so many things together. No matter how we said it, we were friends. Who knew you did that just now."


    Looking back on the bit by bit between them, they robbed the inn, searched for a doctor for thousands of miles, were in danger in Kaifeng, and had a showdown with fake Zhang Wuji... Although they belonged to different camps, song Qingshu had already regarded Zhao Min as a friend, and sometimes even vaguely felt that she had a good feeling for herself - only just now did song Qingshu realize that he had been there all by himself.


    "In fact, at the beginning, I really wanted to help you hide it, but after seeing Huang Rong, I changed my mind temporarily." Zhao Min''s tone was flat, as if he was telling a common thing.


    "What caused you to change your mind?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "I''m jealous." Zhao Min said a few words lightly.


    "What?" Song Qingshu didn''t seem to hear clearly.


    "I said I''m -- jealous -- jealous." Zhao Min repeated it out loud, word by word.


    "What are you jealous of?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt a jump in his heart.


    "I used to know that you were not an honest man, and there were a lot of women around you, but I didn''t feel it if I couldn''t see you. Until today, when I see the situation in the cave, Huang Rong''s appearance of just bearing the rain and dew makes my mind full of pictures of you making love with her. I think I''m going crazy. "Zhao Min''s expression keeps changing, as if recalling the scene at that time," a jealous woman, you can''t ask her to be rational... "


    "Do you think I''ll believe your lies?" Song Qingshu frowned and quickly reached out to interrupt Zhao Min, "what''s the reason for that?"


    "Ah, so easy to see through?" Zhao Min, who had just returned to China with a sad face, suddenly burst into a bright smile. "People are so involved in the performance, and you don''t know how to pretend to cooperate."


    "Don''t blame me for being impolite if you talk about other things like that again." Song Qingshu called it dangerous. In fact, he almost believed her. But countless painful lessons told him a truth: never be sentimental, so that he would not fall into passivity in their relationship.


    "Oh?" Zhao Min''s good-looking eyebrows rose slightly. "How does our son song plan to deal with this defenceless and weak woman?"


    "Weak woman?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed, then deliberately put on a kind of color that made him dizzy. "In the middle of the night, we are lonely men and women. How do you say I will deal with you, princess?"


    "You are quite shameless." Zhao Min''s face turned red.


    "If you don''t want me to show my shameless side, just call me in." Song Qingshu said fiercely, but he sighed in his heart. He thought how spirited he was when he played with Nanlan and Luobing, but now he has no hands or feet to deal with a little girl. The more he muddles, the more he goes back.


    "I''m afraid of you, but they say it''s not OK?" Zhao Min gave him a white look and finally replied, "after so many contacts, I know that you are a talented person who is not born in the world and have the intention to recruit you into Ruyang palace. But I know that you have great ambition in your heart, and you are not willing to be inferior to others. I just didn''t speak


    "But what happened just now made me realize that this is a wonderful opportunity. Just now I had an idea. Huang Rong made you lose your reputation in the Wulin of the Central Plains, and everyone yelled at you. In that way, no matter how big your ambition is, it will disappear. At that time, although the world is big, there is no place for you. Naturally, you will be willing to come to our Ruyang palace. "


    Seeing that song Qingshu''s face turned green and red for a while, Zhao Min said with a smile, "well, people are kind enough to you. It''s hard to attract you."


    Song Qingshu''s heart is cold. It turns out that in her heart, she is no different from the two old men of xuanming and the people who have done great harm to Taoism. She is just a running dog. At most, she is a running dog with excellent martial arts.


    "Go on, before I change my mind." Song Qingshu stood there silently, his voice mixed with ice.


    "If you really let me go, don''t regret it?" Zhao Min''s eyes are full of smiles, but he sighs quietly in his heart: just boasting that you are not a fool, but you take the truth seriously.

 Chapter 475

    When song Qingshu returned to another courtyard, he was surprised to find that the three girls were sitting quietly waiting for him.


    Seeing that song Qingshu came back empty handed, Zhou Zhiruo, with such an expression, asked angrily, "listen to sister ah Jiu, you''ve gone to find a witch named Zhao to get revenge. What about her?" In the heart is secretly scold unceasingly, Zhao Min this enchantress last life and oneself have a grudge, how every time want to rob a man with me.


    "This..." Song Qingshu face embarrassed, hesitated to reply, "I... Did not find her."


    "Let her go, I''m afraid." Xia Qingqing can''t help interrupting that Zhao Min''s continuous questioning today almost exposed the relationship between her and song Qingshu. Since then, her reputation has been ruined. Naturally, she doesn''t like her very much.


    "Well, he just can''t be cruel to beautiful women, otherwise he won''t be too hot headed to touch Huang Rong." Just now, song Qingshu said that she would go out to find Zhao Min for revenge, but Zhu long knew that it was not reliable, so she didn''t take it seriously. She was more concerned about Huang Rong.


    Sure enough, when they heard Huang Rong, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing immediately changed their faces.


    "Qingshu, you''re really wrong this time. If it wasn''t for Qingqing and ah Jiu, wouldn''t you be ruined this time? There will be no place for you in the future. "


    Zhou Zhiruo angrily looks at Song Qingshu. What Ouyang Feng secretly informs this time is that Shaolin, Wudang, Chongyang beggars'' sect and other great figures in the Wulin. It''s too late for Emei to get the news.


    I heard that song Qingshu boldly did that kind of thing. The three girls almost fainted. They didn''t doubt that the news was false. After all, with song Qingshu''s virtue in private, it''s no surprise that they really did such a thing.


    However, the three girls are still reluctant to see song Qingshu. They still have to find a way to wipe song Qingshu''s ass. at this time, they were glad that they got the news late and didn''t rush to the scene.


    After the discussion, Xia Qingqing was asked to act as the owner of the Golden Snake camp to stabilize the situation. Then Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu longlong slowly discussed a complete solution. Finally, Zhu longlong thought that he had imitated the Ming religion to build a five flag envoy, so he sent the "houtuqi" experts to dig the tunnel into the cave while song Qingshu was confronting the heroes, Replace Huang Rong.


    "I was framed for this too," Song Qingshu said innocently. "If you don''t believe me, you can shout out Huang nvxia and confront her, and then the truth will come out."


    "How dare we keep this hot potato? We''ve already sent her back secretly." Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly.


    "I''ve already told ah Jiu about the whole thing. It''s all Ouyang Feng''s conspiracy. I just happened to pass by lying on the gun." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, greeting Ouyang Feng''s female relatives again.


    "Even so, why didn''t he find someone else, but you?" Thinking of Huang Rong''s untidy clothes and peach blossom on her face, Zhou Zhiruo felt that her heart was full of evil fire.


    "Yes, in the end, Mrs. Guo was not given by you..." Zhu longlong has a complicated look. She has traveled around the world for many years, and always admires Guo Jing and Huang Rong for their dedication to Xiangyang. Occasionally, she regrets that if there were such a couple in the Ming Dynasty, it is estimated that her father and emperor would not be desperate to die in the coal mountain... But she never thought that her husband had done such a mean thing, She even doubted her choice.


    "I really didn''t do anything to her," Song Qingshu said hastily, looking at the three women''s disbelieving eyes. "Even if I have some superficial Kung Fu, it''s just to cheat Ouyang Feng."


    "Do you still want to cheat us? There is a flush of excitement on Mrs. Guo''s skin..." Xia Qingqing sighed.


    In the final analysis, this is the reason why the three girls agree that song Qingshu really did something to Huang Rong. After all, the three girls are all from the past. How can they not recognize that kind of popularity?


    "That''s just to deceive Ouyang Feng. I lost some real Qi to her body. I didn''t know that her body was so sensitive that she let out all of a sudden..." thinking of Huang Rong''s appearance when she was in love, Song Qing could stay for a while, but soon realized that it was not the time to reflect on these things. He quickly changed the topic and said, "how can you believe me?"


    "Actually... It''s not that there''s no way to test what he said..." Xia Qingqing, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly says that she and song Qingshu have experienced so many things before and after. She has already recognized this man in her heart. Even if song Qingshu is really a devil, she won''t mind. She has a heart to help song Qingshu.


    "What can I do?" Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi suddenly came to the spirit, and even song Qingshu couldn''t help but raise his ears.


    Xia Qingqing suddenly turned red. She took the two girls to one side and whispered in their ears. Soon the other two girls turned red.


    "Ridiculous, is this testing or cheapening him?" Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help spat.


    "That''s it," Zhu agreed, "if you want to go to Qingqing, go by yourself, I won''t do it."


    Xia Qingqing immediately urgent: "I check a person, then you say I favor him how to do."


    "We believe you can." Zhou Zhiruo''s cheek is hot. She thinks that the women who have been married are different. That proposal is too shameful.


    "What''s the way?" Seeing that the three girls were embarrassed at the same time, song Qingshu''s heart was like a cat''s claw. In fact, with his skill, if he really wanted to eavesdrop, he might not be able to hear Xia Qingqing''s whispering just now, but if there was no secret between lovers, it would be boring.


    "If you want to hear it, you can, but you have to let us point the acupoints first." Xia Qingqing bit her lip and looked at him.


    "Good!" Without hesitation, song Qingshu spread out his hands to signal the other party to order casually.


    Seeing that he had no defenses against the three of them, the three girls were all shocked. At the same time, they felt a touch of emotion. After all, song Qingshu''s martial arts are not likely to be controlled, but now he agrees to Xia Qingqing''s request without even asking


    "You will die in the hands of women." Xia Qingqing sighed.


    "It must be a beautiful woman." Zhu can''t help echoing.


    Zhou Zhiruo has been standing on the side of silence, but after Xia Qingqing sealed the acupoints of song Qingshu, she immediately took her hand and sealed the acupoints of Zhu Longgu and Xia Qingqing from behind.


    It is reasonable to say that the martial arts of Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing are not under Zhou Zhiruo. They can''t be controlled by Zhou Zhiruo in the blink of an eye. It''s just that all of this is too sudden. In addition, the two women don''t have any defense against Zhou Zhiruo, so they were punctured in an instant.


    "Sister Zhou, what are you doing?" The two girls were shocked and angry.


    "Didn''t you say that he would die in the hands of women?" Zhou Zhiruo smiles and gently strokes song Qingshu''s cheek. His sharp nails easily cut the skin on his neck.

 Chapter 476

    "You want to kill brother song?" Xia Qingqing exclaimed. She had heard about the love and hatred between them. However, during this time, Zhou Zhiruo acted like a competent wife and thought that she had completely forgotten her past hatred.


    "Brother song in your mouth took away my body with despicable means. Do you want me to kill him?" Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes glowed with excitement. Before, she avenged herself several times. As a result, she was arrested and bullied because it was not his opponent


    Thinking of being bullied by him, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned reddish and spat secretly.


    "Although the means were a little mean, we were husband and wife at that time, even if we didn''t take it for granted." Song Qingshu couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Shut up Zhou Zhiruo''s face is more red. At the beginning, he and he were just a fake couple. How could they know that he would make a real joke.


    "Sister Zhou, even if elder brother song is not right, his feelings for you are not fake, and we can also feel your feelings for him these days. You should never ignore your true feelings for revenge." Zhu Yi seemed to be much calmer. His words were moved with emotion and explained with reason. He spoke very sincerely.


    "Do you think I''m really in love with him?" Zhou Zhiruo snorted, with a crazy smile in her eyes, "hum, I practiced martial arts for revenge, but I don''t know why, this bastard''s martial arts are getting higher and higher. Several failures made me understand that there is no way to get revenge by force, so I had to use a woman''s natural weapon - beautiful face and moving body. This bastard was really deceived. He thought that I really loved him from hatred, so that I didn''t have any vigilance at all. "


    Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing were secretly frightened. They did not expect that she would choose to serve her enemies with color in order to get revenge. Their deep intention was really shocking.


    Song Qingshu didn''t respond. He just looked at her quietly: "what do you want?"


    Zhou Zhiruo smiles slightly, reaches up to his neck, sticks out his tongue and licks the blood bead he oozes out: "I will slowly cut your skin and drink your blood one by one."


    "Don''t be so cruel." Song Qingshu had a bitter smile.


    "Hum, this is the oath I made when I was dazed by you in the inn. Today I will make the oath come into effect one by one." With that, Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing begged and flew out with song Qingshu.


    Looking at the familiar cave in front of him, song Qingshu was speechless. Unexpectedly, he came back here half a day later. Huang Rong was shy and hot just now, but now Zhou Zhiruo is cold and frosty.


    Zhou Zhiruo threw song Qingshu to the hay heap, squatted down and looked at him closely: "if you ask me, I may consider not killing you."


    "Has Zhiruo played enough? I know you won''t kill me." Song Qingshu looks at the woman with a smile.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of panic, strong from calm hum a: "death is imminent, also so narcissistic."


    "Is it?" The smile on Song Qingshu''s face is more intense, "if you really want to kill me, just threw me to the ground, you won''t worry about hurting me, and subconsciously used a soft force."


    "It''s just that I''m worried that you''ll use the force of vibration to break through your body''s acupoints." Zhou Zhiruo explained in a hurry.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows. "Then why did you just leave me so close and look into my eyes? Similarly, you have known the nine Yin Manual of classics, you should know that the spirit of launching is big.


    "I just forgot for a moment." Zhou Zhiruo flustered up.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said he didn''t believe it: "Zhiruo, you are not under Zhao Min''s careful mind. If you are really planning something, how can there be such a big flaw."


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly angry: "you will pay for your arrogance, just don''t take the opportunity to use transfer soul big. Method, now there is no chance."


    "Don''t be so stiff. You can''t hold your own laughter." Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s mouth twitch several times, song Qingshu said in a funny way.


    Wheezing~


    After all, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly, it was like the beginning of melting ice and snow. Her face turned into a warm spring breeze: "I didn''t expect to cheat you like this. However, people thought it was quite like it."


    Song Qingshu did not speak and looked at her with a smile. Zhou Zhiruo sat down beside him and asked curiously: "do you really judge that I am pretending based on those two things? It''s a bit incredible to think about it. "


    "In fact, just now those are all pretexts. There are other reasons." There was a strange smile on Song Qingshu''s face.


    "Why?" Zhou Zhiruo was stunned. She even cheated herself with her acting skills just now, but she still couldn''t cheat him. Of course, Zhou Zhiruo was curious.


    "What do you think my martial arts rank in the world?" Song Qingshu did not answer directly. Instead, he talked about an unrelated topic.


    "Your martial arts?" Zhou Zhiruo thought carefully for a while and said uncertainly, "put aside some hermits, you should be able to enter the top ten."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "there are so many capable people and different people in the world. Although my martial arts are good now, it''s still unknown whether I can get into the top ten. However, I''m confident that I will be the best in the world if I have one kind of martial arts."


    "Lightness skill?" This is Zhou Zhiruo''s first reaction.


    "No," Song Qingshu said with a mysterious smile, "come here with your ears..."


    After hearing song Qingshu''s answer, Zhou Zhiruo''s pink face turned red: "bah, it''s shameless!"


    Song Qingshu complacently laughed: "for me, a woman''s reaction in bed is really emotional or fake, it can''t deceive me at all, so it''s your body that betrays you."


    Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help pinching the thin meat on his waist. They were fighting for a while. Zhou Zhiruo suddenly sighed sadly: "you shouldn''t be the real Song Qing book."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why do you ask like this?"


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at the nearby fire and sighed: "the real Qingshu only loves me, and even Zhao Min''s Brilliance will not be noticed by him; Real Qingshu won''t give me any medicine, and his martial arts can''t be so advanced by leaps and bounds as you, and he''s not so glib as you... "


    "And who on earth do you like?" Instead of answering, song Qingshu asked.


    "I don''t know," Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes suddenly became a little dazed. After a while, she laughed, "it should be you."


    Song Qingshu happily smile, a hug to her arms: "this is not on the line."


    "How did you untie your acupoints?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t you say that my martial arts function ranks among the top ten in the world? What''s so strange about opening my own acupoints?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "It''s so annoying that you always see people''s jokes." Zhou Zhiruo was so ashamed that she buried her face in his arms.


    Song Qingshu was so excited by Huang Rong just now. At this time, Wen xiangnuanyu was in her arms, and the other party was her rightful wife. She could not help it. She lifted her chin and kissed her.


    After a long time, Zhou Zhiruo''s body seemed to melt. When song Qingshu''s hand reached for her belt, she finally had a moment''s soberness. She pressed the other party''s evil hand and her lips slightly opened: "can you tell me where the real Qingshu is?"


    Song Qingshu blew a breath in her ear: "I am the real Qingshu."


    As soon as Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes brightened, a pair of small hands finally let go, letting the other side untie his clothes, and then driving straight in


    In addition to the sound of gasping and breathing, there are also strange conversations in the cave


    "I feel so guilty that I always feel that I''m cheating on my husband and other men."


    "What nonsense, I''m your husband."


    "But I know you''re not."


    "And how do you cooperate?"


    "People want to..."

 Chapter 477

    "Ah Jiu, Qing Qing, it''s my fault. If you want to fight or punish, please don''t be so stiff." Zhou Zhiruo stretched out her hand to pull the sleeves of the two women. Who knew that the two women turned their heads and ignored her at all.


    "I just want to make a joke. Besides, what this asshole did was a real jerk. I also want to take the opportunity to scare him." Zhou Zhiruo continued to explain.


    "Hum," Zhu Longjiao snorted, and said bitterly, "as a result, she was so scared that she threw herself into her arms?"


    Zhou Zhiruo and song Qingshu come back together. They are full of spring breeze and peach blossom. Fools all know what they have just done.


    Zhou Zhiruo is also embarrassed. She can''t help but stare at Song Qingshu. If it wasn''t for him, they would have come back.


    "I don''t know if sister Zhou has found out if he has ever touched Huang Rong?" Xia Qingqing looks at them with a smile, but the elder sister bites them very hard.


    Thinking of the way Xia Qingqing said before, Zhou Zhiruo''s face was slightly red, and she replied, "there should be no... He doesn''t have the taste of other women."


    Just now, they have been intimate for so many times. Unless song Qingshu has taken a bath secretly before the event, he really has something to do with Huang Rong, and his taste can''t be concealed.


    "Just now, my sister laughed and scolded me for being improper when she heard my proposal. Unexpectedly, she volunteered to put it into practice." Xia Qingqing tone unknowingly with a thorn.


    After all, just now she and Zhu Yi were all crazy. Who knows that Zhou Zhiruo just quietly took him out to steal food. Fortunately, a wave of anger suddenly came into being.


    "Oh, don''t hurt me any more. I''m almost going to find a crack in the ground." Embarrassed and embarrassed, Zhou Zhiruo stealthily pinches song Qingshu and signals him to help.


    "There''s going to be a martial arts contest tomorrow. I''ll go to the clean room to meditate first. You can talk slowly." After that, song Qingshu is busy slipping away. What''s the joke? Isn''t it uncomfortable for him to add it at this time. This is the right way for the harem to fight. Otherwise, everyone will be in harmony with the outside world, and their life will be difficult.


    When song Qingshu came out the next day, he found that the three girls had been reconciled as before, a pair of sisters, song Qingshu was surprised, quietly pulled Zhou Zhiruo and asked: "how to deal with it?"


    Zhou Zhiruo spat: "women''s affairs, want you to take care of." Then he pushed him away and ran to chat with Zhu Yi and Xia Qingqing.


    On Song Qingshu''s way to the challenge arena, all kinds of Wulin people were talking about last night.


    "Did you hear that song was able to deal with three top experts by himself yesterday, but he didn''t fall behind at all."


    "How can it be that this peerless master is too cheap. Now all cats and dogs are called peerless masters?"


    "Xuancheng, the thirteen absolute gods of Shaolin, Xiao Feng, the king of the southern court of Liao, and Qiu Chuji, the first master of Chongyang palace, are they not the top masters?"


    "Your mother! Is he still a man? "


    "That''s right, so the casinos have lowered his odds. Now Song''s odds are one to two, the lowest of all the players."


    "I don''t think so! Many years of experience tells me that according to the nature of the gambling house, it''s basically a big fever and will die. His odds are the lowest, which shows that the gambling house is not optimistic about him. Among the other players, the little girl, the little monk, the one armed man with Epee, and the silly boy may not be under him. "


    "I agree with him. He just fought with three masters last night. He must be a real loser. Today''s opponent is the great Xia of Jinyang. With the strength he showed last night, song Qingshu may not be able to win him."


    "Yes, how can I forget the great Xia of Jinyang."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the public''s comments, song Qingshu secretly laughs, and can''t help recalling some things in his previous life. At the beginning, he was just like them. As a member of all living beings, he got some information and began to analyze it. However, due to the level of vision, what he analyzed was just a smile in the eyes of the superior.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sees Huang Rong and his party coming not far away. They may have dressed up deliberately. They can''t see the fear of last night from her. Instead, they are radiant and radiant.


    Huang Rong obviously also saw him. Last night, her reputation was almost destroyed. Although she was still worried, she still has a deeper impression when she looks back on the situation that they tried to deceive Ouyang Feng in the cave at the beginning.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help shaking her legs when she thought of all kinds of beautiful things. This bastard didn''t know what method he used at that time, and he had no dignity in front of him


    "I heard that Mrs. Guo was in danger last night. I don''t know if it''s ok?" Song Qing wrote as usual, as if nothing had happened, and exchanged greetings with her.


    This asshole is acting like that!


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red, but she had to answer softly: "thank you for your concern. I just met a shameless gangster last night, but I''ve taken care of him. Don''t worry."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. This woman is really a master who can take advantage of it. But he also quickly returned to normal, said with a smile: "after the wife if there is a need, I will do my best, dedicated to die."


    The rest of the audience were confused by his words. Even Guo Fu, who had never dealt with him, thought that his flattery was too much.


    Huang Rong only felt a heat in her body, and naturally understood the meaning of his words. She was ashamed and angry in her heart, but she said with a smile: "if I need help, I will find my husband''s help. I don''t want to worry about it."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu showed a trace of evil smile on his face. "I''m afraid that if great Xia Guo wants to guard Xiangyang, he may not have so much energy to help his wife. I''m a different kind of crane. I''m sure it''ll come as soon as it''s spread. "


    Huang Rong''s face was scalded by what he said. Before she could react, Guo Fu scolded her: "how can you be like this? The beggars'' sect leader of my mother''s hall needs help. Naturally, there are many people in the sect. How can you find an outsider?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a look of surprise: "it turns out that my wife will find people in the beggars'' sect to solve the problem when she needs it. That''s rude."


    Guo Fu also wanted to say that Huang Rong quickly stopped her: "the martial arts contest is about to start. I still have something to do. Let''s go and prepare for it early. Let''s leave." I''m such a silly daughter. I don''t know what I mean. I''m just interrupting here.


    After that, Huang Rong takes her daughter away in a hurry, but she secretly scolds song Qingshu for being shameless. However, somehow, she doesn''t feel disgusted. Instead, she has a little more palpitation on the edge of taboo.

 Chapter 478

    After a night of turmoil, the second round of competition finally began.


    Watching song Qingshu appear on the scene, there is a lot of commotion. Obviously, most people know what happened yesterday, but many people were not at the scene last night, so they didn''t see song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu won the first round without much effort, while the second round was the famous Jinyang great Xia. Judging from the fighting power of Jinyang great Xia in the first round, they are bound to have a fierce fight. A group of people are staring at each other, and they don''t want to miss a wonderful detail.


    "Great Xia Xiao, please!" With one hand behind his back, song Qingshu made a gesture of invitation. The wind was blowing and his white clothes were floating. It was a school of master style.


    Xiao half and a little smile, light said: "this round don''t need to compare, Xiao give up."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar. Although many people thought that he was not song Qingshu''s opponent, there were also many people who thought that song Qingshu had a lot of wars last night. With Xiao banhe''s martial arts skills, he might not have no chance. Who knows, if he didn''t even compete, he just gave up.


    All of a sudden, there was a hiss in the field. Those who bet on Xiao banhe were even more angry, and all kinds of ugly words were scolded.


    "Coward!"


    "I don''t think it''s better to change my name to Jinyang coward."


    "For our money!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao banhe snorted coldly. The noisy people in the field felt a shock in their ears and their chest was full of Qi and blood. They could not speak for a moment and could not help changing their color. This skill is really shocking.


    Seeing the silence in the field, Xiao banhe arched his hand to the crowd and said, "Xiao has played against song Gongzi several times before, but he has lost every time. Even if he plays again this time, he still can''t win, so we don''t waste your time."


    Then he left song Qingshu a mysterious smile and turned away from the challenge arena. It seemed that he didn''t even look at the rest of the competition.


    Song Qingshu was puzzled. He could not help thinking that he had repeatedly stressed that both sides were not enemies. Was he just using this method to prove his sincerity? But why did he do it.


    Seeing that the first competition ended without any trouble, people were disappointed and had to pay attention to the next one. Many people talked about it before the players came on the stage.


    "Who do you think will win between Linghu Chong and Yang Guo?"


    "Linghu Chong, after all, his sword technique is recognized as the first person of the Wuyue sword sect. What''s more, Yang Guo broke his hand and suffered a lot in fighting."


    "I also think that the sword method is light and flexible. Isn''t it funny that Yang Guo holds such a heavy burning stick as a sword envoy?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Once Yang Guo''s opponents in the previous rounds were against him, his weapon would be broken immediately. If Linghu Chong''s sword was broken, what''s the use of his sword skill?"


    "With the speed of Linghu Chong''s sword, how could he be so stupid as to meet Yang Guo?"


    .¡­.


    Hearing the distant sound of discussion, song Qingshu smiles slightly. Linghu Chong is afraid to disappoint these people.


    Sure enough, Yang Guo waited on the stage for a long time and didn''t see Ling Hu Chong. The sun moon god cult ran to Huang Rong''s ear and whispered a few words. Huang Rong''s face flashed a trace of surprise, so he had to get up and say: "young Xia Linghu is seriously injured, so this competition decided to abstain, so this round of Yang... Won."


    Huang Rong was upset. She wanted to make Hu Chong show his power to defeat Yang Guo. After all, she was almost ruined by Yang Guo''s adoptive father last night.


    Thinking of what Yang Kang and Ou Yangfeng have done, Huang Rong''s eyes are not good at looking at Yang Guo. Her father hates it, and her Godfather hates it. Now even her son hates it. Do I owe them in my last life.


    If Yang Guo really wins the first place, it will be very difficult for us to get revenge once we plan to get revenge because of the relationship between him and our mother and daughter


    Huang Rongzheng suddenly catches sight of song Qingshu with a smile on his face. For some reason, his heart gradually settles down and he keeps comforting himself: anyway, with that person, Yang Guo can''t win the championship


    "There''s a black curtain!"


    "Back. Control!"


    "The candidate for promotion is determined internally."


    ¡­¡­


    After all, it''s hard for people not to doubt whether they abstain in the first game or abstain in the second.


    Huang Rong and some leaders of the Golden Snake camp managed to calm down the emotions of the heroes. When they saw Yang Miaozhen and Shi potian on the stage at the same time, the noise of the crowd in the arena gradually diminished, and they looked forward to the two people on the stage.


    "Who do you think will win, man?"


    "Guess half a day later, people will give up again, and guess fart!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Miaozhen has long been calm, and she has completely eliminated all the voices from the outside world. In her eyes, there is only one person left.


    Yesterday, she had a close look at the competition between Shi Po Tian and teacher he. Although Shi Po Tian looks dull, his strong internal skill is really shocking. However, his moves seem to be a little rough. It''s just that teacher he doesn''t have enough skill. Otherwise, Yang Miaozhen can see more things.


    She made up her mind that she must give full play to her advantages in moves and absolutely avoid hitting him hard.


    Different from yesterday, today Shi Po Tian is holding a short knife in his hand. Obviously, he doesn''t think he can win the pear flower gun in the hands of the fourth lady empty handed.


    "The golden black sword technique."


    After watching the two fight for several moves, song Qingshu subconsciously remembers the name of Shi potian''s sword technique, which seems to be created by Bai Zizi''s wife to specially restrain the snow mountain sword technique.


    When song Qingshu and xuexue''er went to Jingzhou City to search for shenzhao Scripture, they also saw the swordsmanship of Xueshan school. Although it is exquisite, it is not a top swordsmanship from Song Qingshu''s current perspective. This golden black sword technique is used to restrain it, no matter how powerful it is.


    "I really picked up a big bargain." Song Qingshu''s face is not smiling. It seems that he hasn''t learned taixuan Sutra and all kinds of martial arts on Shibi before he went to Xiake island. Otherwise, he really has a headache. Today''s stone breaking the sky is just a person who has no matching moves and martial arts, but has no top internal power. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Yang Miaozhen looked at each other and thought: his Sabre skill is much better than his fist skill, but it''s a pity that it''s far less than my pear blossom spear.


    Yang Miaozhen''s fighting just now calmed him down, and his shooting was even more leisurely. The heroes saw the pear blossoms all over the sky whirling around him for three feet. At the beginning, they could see the stone fighting back from time to time. Unfortunately, later, even his figure was almost submerged by the pear blossoms, and the circle around the pear blossoms was getting tighter and tighter, People can only judge that he is still insisting on resistance by the sound of the intersection of the blades.


    "Well, that silly boy doesn''t look well." Guo Fu commented heartlessly as he knocked on the melon seeds.


    However, song Qingshu frowned. It seems that Shi chuantian had some advice from an expert. There was a big gap between the two moves, so he gave up the competition and chose to defend himself with all his strength. Yang Miaozhen seemed to have the upper hand, but in fact he didn''t get much advantage at all.


    ------


    Why is the update of PS so slow recently? Well, it''s because I''ve read "pure bird reporter". It''s a great book. I recommend you to read it


    PSS is still a problem of updating. I plan to adjust my status in the past two days and increase the amount of updates later. I also think it''s not good to be half dead every day.

 Chapter 479

    Yang Miaozhen is also frowning in the challenge arena. In the face of her storm like pear blossom attack, Shi Shatian has little power to fight back, but every time her pear blossom spear stabs the other person, there will be a surge of genuine Qi in the other person''s body, and her spear head will be shaken away and slide to the side.


    Sooner or later, this kind of playing will kill you


    Yang Miaozhen''s idea flashed through her mind. She also made a quick decision. She soon gave up the bombardment and retreated to the corner of the challenge arena, quietly looking at the stone breaking sky in the distance.


    Yang Miaozhen, who is tall and upright, stands on the raised pillar at the edge of the challenge arena. Her bright red cape is blown by the wind, revealing the concave convex and charming body outlined by her tight clothes. She can see the following group of rich and powerful people swallowing their saliva: "the figure of the fourth lady is really delicious. If any man can climb onto her bed, he will have to die of sexual bliss."


    Shi just instinctively wielded a knife to protect his whole body. So when Yang Miaozhen retreated, he still waved to the air for a short time. He didn''t realize it until laughter came from the audience. He couldn''t help touching the back of his head.


    "This silly boy is honest."


    Yang Miaozhen can''t help laughing. After a little thought, she takes the head of the pear flower gun off her hand. A good pear flower gun turns into a pear flower stick.


    As soon as this move came out, people in the field looked at her in bewilderment. They couldn''t see the famous people in the competition just now. They all thumbed up and felt that she was generous and didn''t want to take advantage of weapons; It can be seen that the famous person just now frowned secretly. She couldn''t break the defense of the stone breaking sky when she had a gun head. Wouldn''t it be more hopeless to take off the gun head?


    "I''m going to make a move. Please be careful, young Xia Shi." With Yang Miaozhen''s words, the whole person leaps to Shi Pantian, who knows that Yang Miaozhen doesn''t attack him directly, but stabs Shi Pantian''s wrist.


    Although the weapon in his hand is more like rolling, Yang Miaozhen still uses the Lihua spear technique. How exquisite her spear technique is. Before Shi Shatian can react, she feels numb at the wrist and can hardly hold the short knife in her hand. However, his body protecting Qi counterattacks automatically and shakes Yang Miaozhen''s stick head away.


    All this is expected by Yang Miaozhen. She immediately changes her moves. The gun is like a dragon. She stabs his eyes directly.


    Shi can''t help but be shocked. No matter how powerful his body Qi is, he can''t protect his fragile eyes. He quickly stops his knife to protect his eyes. Unexpectedly, Yang Miaozhen''s move is another empty move. The body of the gun changes direction in the middle of the move. With a bang, Shi can only feel that his wrist is numb again. He was stabbed at the same place where he was just hit.


    Shi Po Tian is a natural martial arts genius. His fighting instinct makes him gripe his teeth and bear pain. He takes the opportunity to slide along her gun. If Yang Miaozhen doesn''t give up his gun, he will lose ten fingers.


    However, Yang Miaozhen has been immersed in the Lihua spear for more than ten years, and the spear in her hand has become a part of her body. She is not in a hurry. When the palm of her hand is patted on the handle of the spear, the whole spear swishes out of her hand. Yang Miaozhen uses the counter shock force to bend her back, and the whole person turns a somersault back in the same place, cleverly avoiding the knife cut by stone, The legs raised up just caught the tail of the Lihua gun. The body of the gun swept to Shipo Tiantian''s brain. Shipo Tiantian couldn''t dodge. He was hit with a bang. Although he had genuine Qi to protect his body, he didn''t really suffer any damage, but the pain was really painful.


    "Good!"


    After a short shock, there were thunderous applause and cheers under the challenge arena, and sometimes frivolous whistles. After all, Yang Miaozhen''s flexibility just now was too imaginative.


    Song Qingshu smiles and nods. He really looks down on her. He didn''t expect that she would choose such a clever way of fighting. No wonder she wants to take off the head of the gun, otherwise she can''t keep her hand.


    Although Shi Shatian looks silly, he is a genius in fighting instinct. He also understands that Yang Miaozhen''s purpose in every attack is actually his own wrist.


    But understanding is one thing, and avoiding it is another. Although Shi Po Tian has developed an astonishing internal power by chance, he hasn''t learned a martial arts move that matches his internal power because he hasn''t got time to go to Xiake island. Nowadays, fighting with Yang Miaozhen is just relying on his fighting instinct.


    However, Yang Miaozhen''s Lihua spear technique has been refined and refined for several generations. The spear head is always unpredictable and changeable. At the same time, he is also good at confusing the enemy by pointing to the East and the West. Shi Chuangtian has suffered a lot and is often deceived by her false moves. Although he is extremely quick, he can often avoid Yang Miaozhen''s next moves, It''s just that you can''t be so lucky every time.


    As the two men occupied more and more quickly, Shi''s wrist was hit more and more times. At the beginning, it was just slightly numb. However, Yang Miaozhen hit the same place every time, and it was almost the same. Shi''s Qi of protecting body was finally a little weak. His wrist was getting more and more painful, and he could hardly hold the machete in his hand.


    Pop!


    With a crisp sound, it is obvious that Shi Shatian''s wrist was hit again. A machete shot up into the sky. After a few rotations, it fell down and inserted into the floor not far away. The blade kept shaking and gave out bursts of wailing sound, which obviously told the owner''s unwillingness.


    "I lost." Shi Po Tian scratched his hair with a look of chagrin, which made the irregular hair more messy.


    "Give in!" Yang Miaozhen gasped for breath, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. This young man is just like a freak. His internal power seems to be endless. If he stands still for a while, he might be tired first.


    Huang Rong, who stepped onto the stage, gave Yang Miaozhen a look of appreciation and said in a clear voice: "Miss Yang, in order to avoid damaging young Xia Shi''s wrist, specially took off the gun head and preferred to suffer losses. This kindness is really admirable."


    The heroes from all walks of life responded to this. They were also a group of cheers. Women are always popular in the Jianghu. What''s more, Yang Miaozhen is a beautiful woman.


    "Why do you urge and scold while watching piracy.

 Chapter 480

    Hiss~


    In the field, Qun Hao took a breath of cool air. His exaggerated sword Qi was slightly touched. Half of his body was gone. I''m afraid that Wang Chongyang''s rebirth and Zhang Sanfeng''s presence may not be able to resist.


    Xu Zhu''s face also changed greatly. Originally, he was going to talk to her politely. Unexpectedly, ah Qing said that he would fight. As soon as he was about to be swept away by the sword, Xu Zhu quickly tumbled to a height.


    Ah Qing is still smiling. With a flick of his wrist, his sword Qi seems to have eyes. He follows Xu Zhu like a shadow.


    Xu Zhu''s face was as heavy as water. His feet were firmly tied on the challenge arena. After taking a deep breath, his clothes began to swell.


    "One of the three magic skills of Shaolin Temple, Vajra is not bad!"


    People with sharp eyes under the stage yelled.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head secretly. He can be said to be the most familiar person except the Shaolin disciples. The King Kong sect leader and master Xuancheng, who had fought with each other at the beginning, all practiced King Kong to a great degree.


    Xuzhu doesn''t look like King Kong is not bad now, and song Qingshu''s Qi is keen to feel that the air around xuzhu seems to rush into his body, and the whole person is like a whirlpool.


    "This kind of martial arts..." Song Qingshu was even more puzzled.


    Ah Qing saw Xu Zhu not dodging, and seemed to be trying to catch his sword Qi. She also frowned secretly, and quickly weakened his sword Qi by more than half. After all, Xu Zhu was not the big gray wolf who came to steal sheep in winter. She couldn''t bear to let his blood splash on the spot.


    The light and clear sword Qi finally struck Xu Zhu. However, when it touched Xu Zhu''s body for three inches, it gradually melted like ice and snow. Ah Qing gave a cry, and the green bamboo stick waved. The sword Qi came out of the body, just like a solid sword.


    Xu Zhu''s hands crossed in front of him, and a wave of invisible Qi surged three feet around him. After the blue sword Qi bumped into the invisible Qi wall, it seemed to fall into a bloody mouth, melting away at the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally disappeared into the air out of thin air.


    "Here it is


    There was a complete silence under the stage. At first, I saw xuzhu ready to take the terrible sword. I thought he was not dead and seriously injured. Who knew that he had solved it lightly!


    They all looked at the plain looking little monk on the stage. His looks were very complicated. The little monk was really unfathomable. Shaolin really deserved to be the biggest sect in the world. It was really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Song Qingshu was also shocked. Even if he faced ah Qing''s sword spirit, he had to avoid the edge. How did Xu Zhu do it?


    Song Qingshu''s mind began to filter the martial arts that Xu Zhu might have learned. Suddenly, song Qingshu''s heart moved. Was it the true Qi of Beiming? It''s really possible to absorb other people''s internal power with the true Qi of the northern underworld. After all, sword Qi is also a kind of internal power.


    Xuzhu''s face is a little red. Although he has successfully absorbed ah Qing''s sword Qi, his opponent''s inborn sword Qi is not comparable to the general internal force. He has already felt that the tendons in his body have been damaged.


    Next, we can''t be so hard


    This idea came to Xu Zhu''s mind. He took advantage of ah Qing when she was still in a daze. With her sword power, he could only fight with her from a long distance and be beaten passively all the time. So Xu Zhu decided to drag her into close combat and give full play to Shaolin''s 72 unique moves.


    Seeing Xu Zhu coming, ah Qing didn''t mean to dodge. Instead, he looked at him with great interest: "little monk, how did you do that just now?" Ah Qing said with a green bamboo stick in his hand, and he pointed to Xu Zhu.


    Xu Zhu''s heart was shocked, ah Qing this understatement casually once, but the green bamboo stick stabbed out from an incredible angle.


    Xu Zhu wants to hide, but the green bamboo stick seems to have a spirit. His head trembles slightly, slightly shakes a subtle radian, still waiting for himself to come to the door.


    Although the bamboo stick in front of us seems to be an ordinary thin bamboo folded in the bamboo forest, Xu Zhu doesn''t dare to be careless. After all, the frightening sword Qi just now was waved by this stick.


    Xu Zhu uses his hand as a knife. The real Qi can be seen flowing on the edge of his hand. He cuts it directly to ah Qing''s green bamboo stick. With a crisp sound, ah Qing is shocked to find that half of his green bamboo stick is broken. The broken part seems to be cut by a sharp blade, and there are faint traces of burning.


    "Niang, this little monk''s hand knife is so powerful just now. What''s the name of it?" Guo Fu opened her mouth wide, as if she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "It should be one of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin Temple," said Huang Rong. He was quite knowledgeable. The reason why he could see the real Qi flowing on the edge of Xu Zhu''s palm just now was that the hot real Qi made the air boiling on the edge of his palm, and the light naturally distorted. "This little master can actually use the wood burning sword technique only with his meat palm, It''s really... "


    Huang Rong couldn''t find any words to express her shock for a moment. After practicing Shaolin Temple''s wood burning knife technique, she quickly chopped 9981 knives beside a dry wood. The blade didn''t damage the wood at all, but the heat from the knife could ignite the wood to make a fire, so she got the name.


    In the past, master xuanku, Qiao Feng''s mentor, was good at this skill. However, the wood burning Sabre technique was always performed with the abstinence sabre, while xuzhu was performed with flesh and blood alone. No wonder Huang Rong was so shocked.


    Song Qingshu frowns slightly. Although Shaolin Temple''s wood burning knife technique is magical, its power is limited. How can it cut off ah Qing''s bamboo stick? But what''s the feature of xuzhu''s move just now? It''s really the way of burning wood Sabre


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly brighten. He remembers a plot in the original work Tianlong Babu. At Zhenlong chess game, Shaolin monk once fell into you Tanzhi''s cold poison palm. Xuzhu uses the true Qi of Beiming, which has been used for 70 years by wuyazzi, to cut a hole under the monk''s rib. The true Qi penetrates through the meridians and releases the poisonous gas from the opponent''s body.


    Just now, Xu Zhu''s hand Dao must have used the method of "Qi Dao cutting body". It uses the true Qi of the north to activate the wood burning Dao method. Its power is ten times more than that of the ordinary wood burning Dao method? So ah Qing was unprepared to suffer a great loss.


    Before Shaolin Temple people discussed how to deal with it, they were afraid of ah Qing''s inborn sword Qi. Now xuzhu saw that he had successfully cut off the opponent''s sword, and his face couldn''t help showing a trace of joy. He suddenly raised his other hand and cut it with a knife.


    Ah Qing took a look at the only half of the green bamboo stick. As soon as she turned her mouth, she threw it away. When she saw Xu Zhu''s knife coming, she raised her hand to greet it with a sword.


    Sword Qi and hand knife contact, two people''s body shape can''t help but tremble, take the opportunity to separate. Xu Zhu felt that his Qi and blood were surging, and his chest was stuffy. Ah Qing''s feeling was not much better. After all, the sword Qi suddenly disappeared, just like a fist in the air. That kind of feeling was extremely uncomfortable. They were afraid of each other, and they froze at a distance of several Zhang.


    ------


    VIP group 316289594 (need to verify the original subscription record screenshot) ordinary group 337294925

 Chapter 481

    I''m afraid it''s the most wonderful duel of the Golden Snake conference so far. The sword spirit is materialized, and the hand is used as the sword. These skills are only in the legend. They can actually see them with their own eyes, and the heroes in the river and lake can enjoy them.


    Looking at the plain looking little monk in the field, song Qingshu frowns secretly. It seems that his martial arts competition with Murong Fu has hidden his strength.


    But think about it. The seventy-two skills of Shaolin urged by Xiao wuxianggong are good for bluffing ordinary experts. It''s really humiliating to deal with ah Qing, a top expert. Therefore, when Xu Zhu came, he used his kung fu of pressing the box, the divine skill of Beiming.


    Seeing all kinds of miracles of Beiming''s magical skill, song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. Xuzhu''s Beiming''s magical skill should be a complete version. It''s far more than Duan Yu''s half hanging skill, and it seems that it''s much stronger than the star sucking method.


    This xuzhu is obviously a Shaolin disciple now, but he is full of Xiaoyao sect skills. I don''t know who taught him. Is he really the one in the Sutra pavilion?


    Xuzhu is proficient in xiaowuxiang and Beiming. I don''t know if he has learned Tianshan Liuyang palm, Tianshan meishou, talisman of life and death... These top skills, ah Qing may be dangerous.


    Tianshan six Yang palm and Tianshan plum blossom folding hand are nothing more than that. Although they are wonderful, ah Qing''s sword power is so strong that Xu Zhu can''t get close to him at all, and most of the two martial arts are useless. It''s a symbol of life and death, but it''s a long-range skill that people can''t defend. It also has its own control characteristics. If ah Qing wins, wouldn''t such a super master have to obey Shaolin Temple''s orders?


    After several contacts with Shaolin Temple, song Qingshu didn''t think that the monks in Shaolin Temple were the kind of benevolent heart that they imagined. On the contrary, the whole Shaolin Temple seemed to have a kind of foolish ambition for the troubled times.


    Thinking of the bad relationship between himself and Shaolin Temple, song Qingshu secretly pinches a few pebbles in his hand. Later, if ah Qing really doesn''t take precautions, he will help her stop those thin ice flakes even though he doesn''t care about the rules of the meeting.


    The experts under the challenge arena are thinking about who can laugh to the end, and the two on the challenge arena are not idle.


    Xu Zhu knew that he had just cut ah Qing''s weapon with his hand knife, which seemed to have the upper hand. However, the air knife driven by the northern Ming magic skill consumed a lot of internal power, while ah Qing''s sword Qi was easily found. If he was in a stalemate, he would lose.


    "Xuzhu, wine!" As if he had guessed what he thought, a roll of Xuancheng''s broad robe under the challenge arena, and a jar of strong liquor in a nearby jar shot like a water arrow at the palm of Xu Zhu''s hand.


    "The great monk has great internal power." Xuancheng this hand is to cause exclamation again.


    Xuzhu stretched out his hand, and the liquor in his hand turned into a mass of ice with the speed visible to the naked eye. Song Qingshu''s face changed and exclaimed: "be careful of hidden weapons!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t call it birth death talisman directly, because he worried that ah Qing didn''t know what it meant. If he was stunned, it would be different to call it "be careful of concealed weapons". After all, it''s an instinct for martial arts learners to guard against concealed weapons.


    As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, Xu Zhu''s hands closed, and the mass of ice in his hands was suddenly shattered and turned into thousands of thin ice flakes. In an instant, it spread like a wasp in the sky, attacking ah Qing with 360 degrees.


    Xu Zhu can make so many ice flakes all at once. He also knows that with ah Qing''s martial arts, one or two pieces of life and death talismans can''t hit her at all. After ah Qing saw the talismans, it''s even harder to hit him. So Xu Zhu plans to finish his work in the first battle. When ah Qing can''t figure out the truth, he starts with all his strength. As long as one piece hits the other side, he can win.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly became ugly. The two bald donkeys were quite dark. The Amulet of life and death made of liquor broke out ten times faster than the ordinary Amulet of life and death. As long as ah Qing got one, he was afraid that he would break out on the spot and lose his fighting power. It''s just the symbol of life and death in the sky. How many small stones can you stop? It''s up to her


    With ah Qing''s eyesight, she could see that what she shot was thin ice flakes. She didn''t think so. She thought that if such a thin thing touched her body, it would be melted by her body temperature. What power could it have?


    But when she heard song Qingshu''s warning, she immediately became alert. Is this a secret weapon?


    Although I don''t know why, ah Qing gave up the idea of trying and decided to knock down the borneol first. She held the sword Jue in her hand, and her whole body spiraled upward. With the rotation of her body, it was as if a huge stone was thrown into the calm lake, and the blue sword Qi visible to the naked eye spread out like waves.


    The Amulet of life and death all over the sky meets the ripple of sword Qi in the air. It seems that the first snow meets the scorching sun and disappears without a trace.


    Seeing ah Qing spinning forward and leaning on himself, Xu Zhu intends to parry. However, he is shocked to find that his whole body power seems to be imprisoned by unknown forces. He can''t mobilize anything at all. He can only watch ah Qing''s sword Qi approach his throat.


    The heroes under the challenge arena opened their eyes wide in horror. They felt that there was an inexplicable pressure in the air all around them. It was very difficult for them to lift their fingers.


    Xuancheng was shocked all over, and his face became very red. Obviously, in order to get rid of the shackles, he had suffered a lot of internal injuries. He was shocked: he had such strong shackles far away from the stage. What a terrible scene xuzhu was facing.


    "Little monk, you lost." With ah Qing''s smile, everyone in the field felt relaxed and looked at the delicate girl on the stage.


    "Yes, I lost." Xu Zhu''s face turned pale and murmured that he was a disciple of Shaolin Temple who had been cultivated for more than 20 years with the strength of the whole temple. This time, he was going to make a big splash and win glory for Shaolin, but he was defeated by a girl.


    However, the heroes in the challenge arena don''t think that although xuzhu is defeated, he is still proud. The strength of xuzhu, an ordinary Shaolin disciple, is shocking enough. It''s really possible to kill the vast majority of people in the arena if he can fight with ah Qing, a sword immortal.


    It seems that the golden snake king is already in the girl''s bag. This is the idea of almost everyone in the field at the moment.


    "This girl is absolutely invincible. Any of us who enters the final will definitely lose. It''s just to see who has lasted longer." Yang Miaozhen, who has always been arrogant, is disheartened and can''t help looking at the other two in the top four.


    Yang Guo sat there with no expression on his face. The pale knuckles on his hand holding the black iron sword showed the tension in his heart; Song Qingshu on the other side


    Huh?


    Yang Miaozhen was surprised to find that he was smiling and relaxed, as if he had a clear mind.


    ------


    Two chapters will be updated tomorrow


    VIP group 316289594 (need genuine subscription screenshot verification) ordinary group 337294925

 Chapter 482

    "How can it be!" This is Yang Miaozhen''s only idea at this time.


    When she was in Kaifeng, she had a fight with song Qingshu. Although the opponent''s martial arts skills were slightly higher than her, they were also limited. In a real fight, the victory was only between Bo Zhongshu and Bo Zhongshu. Why was he so confident?


    Seeing that ah Qing and Xu Zhu had won and lost, Huang Rong stepped onto the stage again: "in view of the sudden change of the army in the Qing Dynasty, the third round of the competition will start in an hour, and then the final will be held soon. Please pay attention to your energy."


    During the encirclement and suppression of the Golden Snake camp, the elite of the eight banners of the Manchu Dynasty were divided into four armies, each of which was held by a famous general of the Manchu court who had been fighting for many years.


    Yuele, the fourth son of Rao Yumin Bel abatai, the grandson of Nurhachi, is the most respected general in the Qing Dynasty. In the past, when the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, he followed Prince Su''s brother Hao to fight against Zhang Xianzhong, and personally led the Department to kill him; After that, the kharka rebellion was calmed and the kharka was successfully subordinated to the Qing Dynasty. In the real history, he will be the commander in chief to pacify the San Francisco rebellion in the future.


    Now Yue Le is in charge of the zongrenfu, even if the real Kangxi sees him, he is respectful. This time the imperial court re uses him, it can be said that he is determined to encircle and suppress the Golden Snake camp.


    There are 25000 soldiers in the West Route Army, under the command of Fuyuan General Yang Gu. Fei Yang Gu is a member of the Zhengbai banner of the Manchu nationality. His status is extremely noble. His elder sister is Princess Dong E, who was once favored by Emperor Shunzhi. Different from the arrogance and domineering of the general relatives, he is proficient in all kinds of military tactics. In the real history, he played an important role in calming the rebellion of San Francisco and the quasi Golmud.


    Fei Yanggu is the most effective general under the account of Prince An Yue le. This time Yue Le came out of the mountain and directly gave the West Route Army to his command. We can see his trust in his ability.


    The eight thousand men of the northern route army are all elite cavalry and equipped with the most advanced firearms. They are led by the famous general Sabu su. In real history, he commanded the battle of yakesha and finally successfully signed the Treaty of nebuchu.


    After many years of fighting with the Far East forces of Czarist Russia, and having had a good taste of the suffering of the Russian firearms and Cossack cavalry, sabsou learned from the experience and established a powerful cavalry firearms team to fight against it. Among the four routes, though the number of sabusu troops is small, their combat effectiveness is the strongest.


    The Eastern Route Army is composed of 30000 people, led by Prince Taifu, the grand Bachelor of Zhonghe palace, and the Minister of rites, Tuhai. Although he is a famous civil official, he is a real general. After he entered the pass, he destroyed the remnant troops of Li Zicheng, calmed down the Chahar rebellion, forced down Wang Fuchen, and calmed down San Francisco in real history. His military achievements are not inferior to those of Prince an Yuele, They were the most prestigious veterans in the Qing Dynasty.


    However, Tuhai and Yuele have never been at loggerheads. He thinks he has made more contributions, but he can only be inferior to Yuele. He is already dissatisfied.


    This time, in order to leave enough time for song Qingshu, Dongfang muxue orders several armies to hold their arms until the new leader of Golden Snake camp is elected.


    Of course, the reason is very clear. After all, the most troublesome thing for the imperial court is the guerrilla tactics of the Golden Snake camp. When things go wrong, the Golden Snake camp will break into parts and hide in the mountains. The imperial court''s troops spend a lot of money and food every day, so it is impossible to stay. As long as the Imperial Army retreats, the Golden Snake camp will emerge like a locust, which makes the Qing government miserable.


    Dongfang muxue orders that the new leader of the Golden Snake camp will be selected all the time. The new king of the Golden Snake will take the initiative to attack in order to establish power, so that the army of the imperial court can finish its work and destroy the main force of the Golden Snake camp.


    Yue Le, Prince an, thought it was true, so he ordered all the troops to stand by. But Tuhai didn''t agree with Yue le. After a few days, he couldn''t help but led his troops to the Golden Snake camp, hoping to win the first prize and make Yue Le disgraced.


    Tu Hai doesn''t worry that he will lose. He has 30000 people under his command, all of whom are good at fighting. What''s more, he used to face Li Zicheng''s opponents, so he didn''t care about a small Golden Snake camp.


    After discovering that the headquarters of Tuhai are approaching, the leaders of the Golden Snake camp immediately decide to speed up the selection of the king of the Golden Snake.


    After hearing what Huang Rong announced, all the heroes in the field whispered one after another, and several top four players and the forces behind them frowned. After all, we should not only consider winning the semi-finals, but also consider allocating our physical strength as much as possible, so as not to run out of steam in the semi-finals and take advantage of our opponents in the finals.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, all these are in his control, even if it is the light troops of Tuhai to rush forward, it is he and Oriental dusk snow that plan by hand.


    The generals of the four routes army were selected by him and Dongfang muxue through discussion. They should not only capture all the most legitimate troops and generals of the eight banners of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, but also make full use of the contradictions between generals. After all, if the generals are monolithic, even if song Qingshu is familiar with the information of both sides, he really wants to eat the 100000 troops in one gulp and take advantage of the strength of the Golden Snake camp, It''s too much to do.


    Now Tu Hai is alone and deep, which just gives him the chance to break through each one.


    "Big brother, thank you just now." A clear voice wakes song Qingshu from his meditation. When he looks up, he sees ah Qing looking at himself with a smile.


    "It''s just a small lift," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "With your martial arts, even if I don''t remind you, you can handle it."


    "That''s not necessarily. I was going to touch those borneols just now." Ah Qing smiles innocently, suddenly showing a trace of doubt, "I think big brother is very good. I don''t understand why sister Yuan said you were a bad person."


    Song Qingshu looks at the red flower club with all his thoughts. Wan Tingzheng stares at him. Wen Tailai looks angry, and Yuan Ziyi''s eyes are full of contempt.


    "Yu wanting''s painstaking planning for a lifetime was destroyed by himself. I used Wen Tailai''s wife. It''s natural to hate me. Yuan Ziyi, you''ve been cheated by me once. It''s harmless. Why do you make it as if you were raped and raped by me?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless, and then patiently explained to ah Qing: "the quality of a person is different in the eyes of different people. For example, one day you drop a ingot of gold on the side of the road, which is a bad thing for you, but it is a good thing for the person who finds the gold... Do you understand? "


    Ah Qing''s eyebrows frowned: "if the gold falls off, it''s not a bad thing for me."


    Song Qingshu almost choked speechless, the whole person down for a long time just doubtfully looked at the girl in front of her: she will not know what gold is, right?


    "To put it another way, one day you lost a sheep on the side of the road, and then you were picked up..." before Song Qingshu finished, ah Qing was so angry that her eyes were wide open: "the thief who killed a thousand knives! How dare you pick up my sheep


    Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. Seeing ah Qing like this, he should understand


    ---


    VIP group 316289594 (need genuine subscription screenshot verification) ordinary group 337294925

 Chapter 483

    As soon as ah Qing left, Yang Miaozhen came over and said, "son song, it seems that you have a good relationship with ah Qing."


    Song Qingshu unexpectedly looked at the valiant woman in front of him and said with a smile: "generally."


    Yang Miaozhen had a smile and was ready to come to find out. Who knows that he didn''t leak. After thinking about it, Yang Miaozhen turned her eyes and continued to probe: "it''s said that after the first world war just now, ah Qing''s odds have plummeted, almost one to one. We''ve almost lost dozens of times. It seems that ah Qing is not the king of the Golden Snake this time."


    "Really?" As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, he quickly called Zeng Rou, "Rou Rou, go quickly and take out the silver note of the box in my room. It''s all on me."


    "Ah?" Zeng Rou''s mouth was wide open. "Full pressure?" That''s not a small sum.


    "Of course, the total pressure, such a good opportunity to make money, do not make money in vain." Song Qingshu hastily urged the way.


    "Well, all right." Zeng Rou left with a puzzled look on her face, wondering if she wanted to ask the ninth Princess first. Otherwise, elder brother song was impulsive, and the ninth princess would not be able to drink with him later?


    However, when Zhu longlong heard her words, his eyes also brightened. He took out a delicate small box from the inner room and put it into Zeng Rou''s hand: "this is some dowry I''ve saved over the years. You can help me put it in. By the way, if you have private money, you can remember to put it in. There are not many good opportunities."


    Looking at the eyes of the ninth princess in her heart shining with silver, Zeng Rou was shocked into chaos in the wind


    "Is Mr. song so sure that he can win?" Yang Miaozhen looked at him strangely.


    "Should..." Song Qingshu showed a shy smile, "OK."


    Yang Miaozhen suddenly wondered, is he really mystifying or is he really confident? Is it to disturb my mind later?


    "Since Mr. Song said that, he thought that he would be able to win over his younger sister?" Yang Miaozhen stares into his eyes, trying to see something else.


    "The fourth lady is excellent at shooting. Song has always admired her very much. How can she win the game?" Song Qingshu said modestly.


    Yang Miaozhen''s teeth are itching with hatred. Although song Qingshu is modest, he almost says that you are not my opponent.


    "I''ll see you later!" Yang Miaozhen is about to leave, but suddenly finds that Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi, who have been accompanying song Qingshu, are not here now. He can''t help but wonder, "I don''t know why leader Zhou and Princess Jiu are not here?"


    "They have something to do for the time being." With that song Qingshu closed his mouth and refused to reveal a word more.


    "What''s more important than being with your husband at this time?"


    Yang Miaozhen was even more puzzled, but she also understood that she could not find anything valuable if she stayed. She turned around and just walked for a few steps, then suddenly stopped and said, "now people in the river and lake are talking about song Gongzi''s good fortune. She can get the favor of two fairy like aunts. My younger sister is very curious about how he made them like sisters."


    "Don''t you know when the fourth lady becomes their sister?" Song Qingshu can''t help but tune.


    "Bah!" Yang Miaozhen couldn''t help spat. In fact, she is such a beautiful woman. She has to be teased by the bandits all the time. However, she is always tough, and she often chokes back. In addition to her excellent martial arts, she has never suffered any loss.


    It''s a pity that Yang Miaozhen is now confronted with a song Qingshu who is more cheeky than the city wall and has no martial arts skills under her. He finds that he has nothing to do, so he has to stomp and run, and generally turns around and leaves.


    An hour''s break soon passed, and Huang Rong announced the official start of the third round of competition. The first one was song Qingshu vs. Yang Miaozhen.


    Yang Miaozhen stood upright in the corner of the challenge arena, with her long gun on the ground quietly. She could feel that her energy and spirit had reached the peak, and her state was even better than that of the previous competition with Shi potian.


    This time, she didn''t continue to criticize the big red cloak. Although it can be used as a weapon, it''s OK to deal with ordinary soldiers. It''s the gate of life to deal with the master of song Qingshu.


    Looking at the woman standing opposite the challenge arena, song Qingshu almost couldn''t help whistling. Yang Miaozhen is tall and has no Cape to block her. She has a sharp figure and looks like a proud Rouge horse standing there, waiting for the destined knight to conquer


    "Bah, bah, bah, when is the time? What else do you want?" Song Qingshu despised himself.


    When Yang Miaozhen''s eyes brighten, she has keenly noticed song Qingshu''s absence. She scolds song Qingshu, grabs a long gun and waves it forward. The stone slabs on the challenge arena are taken up by an invisible force and smashed on Song Qingshu one after another.


    Looking at the stone slabs coming from all over the sky, song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, but he didn''t avoid them. He stretched out his hands and pressed them forward. The flying stone slabs seemed to be caught by an invisible hand and motionless in the air.


    At that moment, the stone plate moved to a very quiet state again. Many people who were not competent enough in the challenge arena were disgusted and disgusted. Song Qingshu, who was not a great master, could never have done it.


    Among them, people who knew song Qingshu looked different. Yu wanting and Wen Tailai, who had a deep hatred against him, turned pale, and obviously hated and afraid; Those who are good friends with him, such as muwangfu and Wudang, are happy; Shaolin Chongyang, the people who had a festival with him, all looked solemn


    Huang Rong takes a look at the figure in the field. Her eyes are very complicated. She can''t help but think about a question. She doesn''t know which brother Jing or he is better at martial arts


    Thinking of the situation in the cave that night, Huang Rong sighed and looked away unnaturally. Suddenly, she found her daughter was looking at the man with bright eyes. She was surprised: fu''er Mingming didn''t deal with him. Why did she look at him with such eyes?


    There are all kinds of creatures in the challenge arena, but it''s only a moment later. The stone slab still in the air is suddenly broken in a second. A bright pear blossom gun is in full bloom. Yang Miaozhen''s whole body spirals and spins to song Qingshu.


    Yang Miaozhen''s marksmanship was originally as fast as lightning. Now he uses spiral force to blessing, which is not only faster, but also more powerful. Song Qingshu did not dare to attack him directly, and his steps swayed, which made him avoid danger.


    Yang Miaozhen seemed to have expected that his long gun sank down and directly stabbed at the challenge arena. With the help of the anti shock force from the earth, his whole body turned a circle, and his two straight long legs stabbed at the neck of song Qingshu like real pear blossom guns.


    ---


    VIP group 316289594 (need genuine subscription screenshot verification) ordinary group 337294925

 Chapter 484

    Yang Miaozhen''s move was a surprise to everyone. He only saw the leg as a whip, but he didn''t see the leg as a weapon.


    Yang Miaozhen''s legs are very long and straight. He plays with a pear blossom spear, which is no less powerful than a real spear. Song Qingshu was caught off guard and almost kicked all over his face.


    However, in Song Qingshu''s present state, although she was flustered, she was not in a mess. She raised her hand, followed by shooting, playing, or pushing... Every time she hit Yang Miaozhen''s weak ankle, turning her fierce attack into invisible.


    Yang Miaozhen didn''t plan to defeat song Qingshu with her legs. Her shooting skill is to let the flow of the clouds and the flow of the water take its course. She can make a gun everywhere, so the offensive can be continuous and make the enemy tired.


    The palm of song Qingshu''s hand just holds her ankle up. Yang Miaozhen uses her strength to make a somersault in the air. The pear blossom gun just inserted in the challenge arena has flashed cold light and stabbed at Song Qingshu''s chest.


    "The fourth lady''s body is extremely flexible!"


    Song Qingshu secretly praised that his figure had retreated for several feet. Yang Miaozhen''s round of attack was invalid, and he did not continue to attack. Instead, he stayed in the same place and looked at him.


    "Four Niang son, come but don''t go to insult also, just let you attack a round, now it''s my turn?" Looking at the sweat between Yang Miaozhen''s temples, song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Please Yang Miaozhen is also a generous smile, but her heart can not face to show so relaxed. She had a fight with song Qingshu, and knew that his ghost body method was the most troublesome.


    "Please be careful." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, his whole body had turned into a shadow. Before everyone in the arena realized what had happened, the place where Yang Miaozhen was standing exploded with a bright firecracker.


    "Niang, why did song Qingshu disappear and see that four ladies dancing guns on the challenge arena alone?" Guo Fu''s eyes widened in surprise and her eyes floated around. She couldn''t see song Qingshu at all.


    Huang Rong''s face is deeply shocked. How can people be so fast?


    Hearing her daughter''s constant inquiry, Huang Rong pointed to the platform in a rather complicated way: "he has been there all the time, just because the speed is too fast, you can''t see his figure."


    Guo Fu is stunned and stares at Yang Miaozhen more intently. Under the guidance of her mother, she finally catches a gray shadow. But in the blink of an eye, the gray shadow disappears again. Guo Fu wants to see it again, but she feels sour in her eyes. She can''t help but be shocked: "is he a human or a ghost?"


    Huang Rong''s face suddenly turned red, and she spat in her heart. Of course, she was a ghost or a luster.


    Yang Miaozhen, who is in the center of the storm, feels more strongly. Her eyesight is ten thousand times better than Guo Fu''s, but it''s still difficult to catch song Qingshu''s figure. Finally, she simply closed her eyes. In this case, it''s no longer the difference between seeing and not seeing. It''s better to feel the surging air around and the changes of song Qingshu''s Qi.


    If the power of Lihua spear is very strong in ordinary days, now Yang Miaozhen has 12 points of power in the state of calm mind.


    One pear flower after another bloomed and protected Yang Miaozhen. Every pear flower was formed by her true Qi. No matter how fast song Qingshu wanted to attack her, he had to break through these pear flowers.


    And Yang Miaozhen danced out of the pear, each one is connected with her own Qi, which one is broken, which one is removed, which one has abnormal air flow around... Her heart is like a mirror.


    Therefore, although song Qingshu is fast, she can predict his attack angle and move trajectory in advance from the broken pear flower. Although Yang Miaozhen can''t see each other, she still stands in a position like a boat in a storm. It seems dangerous, but she has been able to turn danger into extinction.


    The heroes in the river and lake are dazzled and looking at everything on the stage. Before, Yang Miaozhen had seen the subtlety of the shooting technique. They saw it with their own eyes. The pear blossoms all over the sky are pressing the stone to break the sky all the time. They didn''t expect that the wind and water turn around so quickly, but now it turns into her hard defense and being imprisoned in three feet.


    Song Qingshu''s lightness skill is beyond the recognition of most people in the field. There is a lot of discussion. He thinks that he has this lightness skill, and he has been in an invincible position from the beginning. It''s really uncertain who will be the golden snake king this time.


    Everyone in the Red Flower Club obviously has the same worry. Yu wanting is still calm, but Wen Tailai can''t help asking the little girl not far away: "miss ah Qing, the little thief surnamed song is so fast. Do you have a way to deal with him?"


    Ah Qing is concentrating on gnawing an apple. When he hears his words, he takes a look at the field and says with a smile, "it''s easy to make the challenge arena full of sword spirit."


    Ah Qing''s reply made the people around stop talking for a while. Besides you, who else has the ability? But what she said is reasonable. It''s like the sunshine everywhere. When the whole challenge arena is full of sword spirit, no matter how fast song Qingshu is, there is no place to escape.


    Wen Tailai can''t help but look at Yu wanting. They all see the joy in each other''s eyes. He thinks that song Qingshu, who dares to use this move against ah Qing next time, is looking for his own death.


    Just at this time, the two people on the stage suddenly separated, looking at the slightly gasping Yang Miaozhen, song Qingshu praised with admiration: "I didn''t expect that you could come up with this move to deal with my speed." Although others think that they have the upper hand, they know that they did not take advantage of the attack just now.


    "Thank you for your praise." Yang Miao''s real face is very good. After he suffered a loss in Song Qingshu''s hands last time, he didn''t spend much time studying the way to deal with it, so he was able to deal with it this time.


    "But it''s really a waste of energy for you to do so. How long can you hold on if I continue to attack?" Song Qingshu''s eyes involuntarily put on Yang Miaozhen''s chest, which was constantly puffing and undulating.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Yang Miaozhen not only didn''t evade, but also deliberately straightened up her chest. She didn''t care at all, and her voice suddenly became charming: "young master, do you have the heart to bully people with speed every time? In this way, even if you win, you can''t win. People will never be convinced. "


    "Oh, when can I change my temper?" Song Qingshu scolded himself secretly, then said with a smile, "how do the four ladies want to compare?"


    As soon as Yang Miaozhen turned her eyes, she picked up the gun and drew four footprints on the ground: "here, we''ll stand in this circle and fight. Whoever leaves this circle will lose. How about that?"


    "How about that?" Song Qingshu deliberately hesitated.


    Yang Miaozhen continued to add: "this ratio limits your lightness skill, and my younger sister can''t just take advantage of you. Well, I don''t need a pear blossom gun later. You and I only compete in boxing and footwork. How about that?"

 Chapter 485

    Song Qingshu is secretly funny. Yang Miaozhen''s proposal seems fair, but in fact it is extremely rogue. From the fight just now, I know that her pear blossom spear has been cultivated to the realm of enlightenment. It doesn''t matter whether she has a spear or not. Her leg can be a pear blossom spear, and her hand can also use the pear blossom spear.


    If you just give up the blade, you will lose your lightness skills and sword skills. The abacus is very powerful.


    However, song Qingshu was always a person who had pity for jade. He didn''t have any aversion to Yang Miaozhen''s harmless cunning, so he pretended not to know and nodded his head to agree.


    Aware of song Qingshu''s smiling face, Yang Miaozhen looks embarrassed. She also knows that the other party may have seen through her own trick. The reason why she agrees is just because she is conceited. "Hum, I''ll make you regret it later."


    Two people stand in her good footprints, Yang Miaozhen smile: "that little sister offended." With that, he swung his arm and attacked song Qingshu from an incredible angle. It was the way of Lihua spear.


    Yang Miaozhen has a proud smile on his lips. Now the two sides are limited in such a small circle, and the competition is more about the subtlety of moves. His pear blossom spear has always been good at subtlety of moves, but song''s is a miscalculation.


    All of a sudden, Yang Miaozhen''s face changed, because she saw song Qingshu raise his hand at random. He raised his hand very slowly, but just stopped his pulse.


    Yang Miaozhen wanted to change his moves. He didn''t have time. His wrist was locked by song Qingshu. He tried to pull it back several times, but he didn''t move.


    As soon as the silver teeth bite, Yang Miaozhen attacks the other side of the opponent''s neck with his other hand in a big arc when song Qingshu doesn''t try to control her acupoints. She calculates clearly that if song Qingshu wants to avoid this move, he is bound to let go of his own hand.


    Who knows that song Qingshu just simply tilts her head back and just avoids Yang Miaozhen''s move. Her hand is only one inch away from Song Qingshu''s neck, but Yang Miaozhen''s move is old, but she is doomed to be unable to overcome this one inch distance.


    Yang Miaozhen snorted. How could Lihua''s shooting technique be broken so easily? Yang Miaozhen changed his palm to play, and several slender fingers suddenly stretched out, as if playing the strings to song Qingshu''s throat.


    Although her hand can''t go any further, it''s more than enough to reach song Qingshu with the extended length of her fingers. Although the strength of her fingers is not heavy, her throat is the most vulnerable part of the human body. If song Qingshu is really hit, no matter how strong his internal force is, he will feel suffocated for a short time.


    The competition between the experts, originally between the victory and defeat in the line, Yang Miaozhen has predicted that he will win the contest, but soon her smile solidified again.


    Song Qingshu did not expect that Yang Miaozhen still had this move. It was easy to avoid it, but his feet were bound to leave the drawn circle. He was regretting the previous tuoda, but he had a flash in his mind and had thought of a solution.


    Yang Miaozhen is proud of it, but suddenly found that song Qingshu opened his mouth and bit her finger. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She seems to feel the other party''s tongue licking at her fingertips.


    Yang Miaozhen didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. His whole body froze and looked at each other stupidly.


    "Oh, are these two people in a martial arts contest or a love match?"


    "Tut Tut, did you kiss so soon?"


    "This is a real bull surnamed song. Yesterday, he just managed the ninth princess. Today, he actually got the rouge tiger in front of so many people."


    "Four Niang son, you are usually fierce, how to make now like a shy little daughter-in-law."


    "No matter how tough the fourth lady is, she''s a woman. When she meets a pretty boy, she''ll miss spring."


    "Ha ha ha ~"


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Miaozhen finally wakes up when he hears the foul language coming from the audience, and finds that song Qingshu still has his own fingers, which makes him ashamed and angry.


    At the moment, one of her wrists was pinched by song Qingshu, and the other hand was bitten by him. She couldn''t move, so she had to lift her leg and kick him between his legs.


    "Hiss ~"


    Under the stage, all the men felt cold in their legs. They could not help taking a breath.


    "This woman has a strong disposition." Song Qingshu was also surprised. Yang Miaozhen''s foot was full of hatred. If she kicked him, his happiness in the second half of his life and his sexual happiness in the second half of his body would be destroyed.


    Song Qingshu hurried to one side of her body to avoid her kick, and took advantage of her strength to clamp her raised leg under her arm.


    "Oh ~"


    At this time, Yang Miaozhen''s hands were made and her legs were clamped by song Qingshu. The whole posture was extremely shameful. Her arrogant curves could no longer be covered by her strong clothes. A group of celebrities were staring round.


    Yang Miaozhen tried several times, only to find that the strength he had passed on was like a bullock entering the sea, which had no effect at all. He was ashamed and angry: "let me go!"


    "If the fourth lady admits defeat, I will naturally let go." Close to her, song Qingshu has to admit that Yang Miao really has a proud talent.


    As if noticing song Qingshu''s slightly obscene eyes, Yang Miaozhen''s skin was flushed. He scolded, twisted his waist, and left in the air, kicking his other foot directly at Song Qingshu''s rib.


    Song Qingshu seems to have expected that this time he didn''t evade and took her leg whip.


    Although she hit the other side, Yang Miaozhen''s face changed, because she felt that the strength of her foot was completely dissolved by a soft force, and her body protection skill didn''t seem to be the same as before


    Before Yang Miaozhen had time to be shocked, he was shocked to find that his leg was also caught in his armpit by song Qingshu. At this time, the whole person became completely hanging on each other.


    His legs are held under his armpit by Song Qing''s book, one hand is held by him, and the other hand is held in his mouth. The posture is as warm as possible. Ambiguity is just like a couple who are making out.


    "Wow ~"


    Hearing the exclamation below the challenge arena, Yang Miao really wanted to find a seam to drill in. At this time, song Qingshu''s hateful voice suddenly came to his ear: "fourth lady, your feet are off the ground now. According to your own rules, you seem to have lost."


    How can Yang Miaozhen manage to win or lose now? "I lost. I lost. Let me go." In front of all the heroes in the world, Rao Shi Yang Miaozhen is always fierce and can''t bear it.


    "I''ve just offended a lot. I hope you don''t blame me." Song Qingshu gently puts Yang Miaozhen down and apologizes.


    Yang Miaozhen also looks depressed. In the end, it''s all her own fault. She put forward such a way of martial arts competition. She also takes the initiative to reach out and stretch her legs to attack. People just Parry passively


    Yang Miaozhen couldn''t find anyone to vent her anger, so she gave a cold hum and ran down the challenge arena like a runaway.


    ---


    VIP group 316289594 (need genuine subscription screenshot verification) ordinary group 337294925

 Chapter 486

    "This song Qingshu has a knack for harming women." Noticing Yang Miaozhen''s blushing face at the end of the competition, Huang Rong always feels strange. She can''t help staring at Song Qingshu, only to find that he is also looking at himself. Huang Rong is so scared that she quickly turns away and goes to the challenge arena to sum up, and then hastily announces the start of the next competition.


    Ah Qing vs Yang Guo!


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with your arm?" Ah Qing stares at Yang Guo''s empty sleeves and asks curiously.


    When Yang Guo frowned, his broken arm had become a scale. If ordinary people stare at him more often, he can''t help but want to teach a lesson, let alone ask directly.


    However, seeing ah Qing''s innocent face, everything was natural and harmless, Yang Guo didn''t get angry, but coldly replied, "it''s broken!"


    "How can a good arm break?" Ah Qing was even more surprised, "was it bitten by a tiger?" In ah Qing''s opinion, the most ferocious animal is the tiger.


    "No, it was cut off." Yang Guo''s voice was cold, and he looked maliciously at Guo Fu.


    Guo Fu felt guilty and hid behind his mother.


    Huang Rong patted her daughter''s hand, but she was worried: how can this hatred be resolved.


    "Cut off?" Ah Qing exclaimed, looking at Yang Guo with sympathetic eyes, "then you must have been in pain at that time."


    Yang Guo has always hated being pitied, but ah Qing''s tone is sincere... Yang Guo frowned and replied: "it has not hurt for a long time."


    "I''ll use one hand, too." Ah Qing subconsciously put a hand behind him.


    Yang Guo was very rebellious and said angrily, "I am Yang Guo. Winning is winning, losing is losing. How can I use people to give way?"


    "But..." ah Qing couldn''t help staring at his broken arm.


    Yang Guo''s face sank: "don''t think I can''t beat you with one hand. I''m looking down on you."


    "Well, I''m not polite." Ah Qing said with a smile and danced a new green bamboo stick to Yang Guo''s body.


    Yang Guo''s eyes coagulated, and he stood in the same place without any action. Until ah Qing was less than three feet away from him, Yang Guo finally moved.


    With a dragon chant, Yang Guo uses xuantie sword. With the power of xuantie sword, Yang Guo is confident that no matter how good ah Qing''s martial arts are, his green bamboo stick can''t stop him.


    Ah Qing has also seen Yang Guo fight several times before. Every time her opponent meets him hard, her weapons are either shaken or broken by the black iron sword. She does not dare to strike straight. With a little wrist, the green bamboo stick goes to the ridge of the black iron sword with a wonderful angle.


    Yang Guo is also afraid of ah Qing ''.


    "Why?" Ah Qing didn''t expect that his heavy blade could play such exquisite flower work. He just felt that there was a huge suction from the stick, and the green bamboo stick almost came out.


    Ah Qing''s wrist rotates and his sleeve flicks on the green bamboo stick. The green bamboo stick immediately spins quickly. All of a sudden, it breaks away from the suction of the black iron sword and returns to ah Qing''s control.


    Yang Guo was shocked all over by the spiral force from the sword body. He quickly took a step back before he regained his position.


    Ah Qing also took the opportunity to step back a few steps, Qiong nose wrinkled: "hum, I won''t fight with you." Then he stabbed Yang Guo with a sharp sword.


    It turns out that ah Qing is also afraid of the black iron sword in Yang Guo''s hand. If it''s a melee, it''s inevitable that the swords will intersect. Then the green bamboo stick in her hand is really at a loss.


    Yang Guo''s steps changed slightly, and one side of his body escaped the sword Qi. Ah Qing was about to cut back with the sword Qi, but Yang Guo took the lead to lift the black iron sword and smashed it on the blue sword Qi.


    Boom!


    There was a cloud of dust in the challenge arena, and the sharp eyed experts under the arena had already seen that Yang Guo was not hurt, although he was full of stone fragments, and his sword spirit had disappeared.


    Looking at the dark black iron sword in Yang Guo''s hand, ah Qing''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt.


    It''s not only ah Qing, but everyone in the challenge arena is staring at the mysterious iron sword. Before, Yang Guo killed the Buddha with his Divine Shield, which has attracted a lot of people''s attention. Now he directly blows away ah Qing''s innate sword Qi, but there is not even a scratch on the sword. It''s definitely a legendary artifact.


    If you snatch such a magic weapon, you will not be able to walk sideways in the future? Many people can''t help being greedy. They just think of Yang Guo''s martial arts and have to give up this tempting idea.


    "I think I''ve seen this sword before." Ah Qing suddenly said something.


    "You can''t be mistaken." Yang Guo was stunned. This sword has been buried in the tomb for many years. How old is ah Qing? How could he have seen it.


    "I won''t admit my mistake," ah Qing could not help frowning. It was obvious that the memory in his mind was also a little fuzzy, "but it was not you who held the sword at that time, but another person."


    Yang Guo was startled: "do you know the elder Dugu Qiubai?" As soon as the words came out, Yang Guo regretted it. He was really confused.


    "Is that a man who seeks defeat alone?" Ah Qing lost his eyes, as if lost in thought, "I don''t know his name, just remember that he seems to be followed by a big eagle."


    "Ah?" It''s Yang Guo''s turn to be shocked. He has a big mouth and can''t recover for a long time.


    Song Qingshu is also shocked. Ah Qing has seen a lonely man seeking defeat. How old is she? Looking at ah Qing''s tender and innocent face, song Qingshu can''t help shivering. She won''t be the same as Tian Shan''s mother. Is she an old woman in Luoli''s heart?


    "That man doesn''t know what''s going on. When he sees me, he pesters me to fight, but people don''t like to fight, so they ignore him. Who knows that he is..." ah Qing is more and more excited, and his mouth is very high.


    "What did you do?" Yang Guo asked song Qingshu''s voice.


    "Hum, that villain let the fellow Eagle eat one of my sheep!" Ah Qing gritted his teeth, obviously telling a life hate.


    "Sheep?" Yang Guo was stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on. In his opinion, it was just a sheep. Why did he make such a fuss.


    But song Qingshu''s face was strange. It was estimated that the silly bird must have suffered a great loss at that time.


    Sure enough, ah Qing snorted: "if you dare to eat my girl''s sheep, I''ll pluck the hair of that flat haired animal. But it''s a pity that the man didn''t pull out much


    "Hey, hey, but that silly bird doesn''t come to a good end. My girl pulled out the most important hairs, and I can''t fly any more in my life."


    Hearing ah Qing''s words, song Qingshu''s face was very wonderful. It turned out that the big carving couldn''t fly because of this. No wonder it got fatter and fatter later. It turned out that it was the result of self abandonment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I have something to do today. I''ll take a rest for a while

 Chapter 487

    Yang Guo also looked strange, thinking that brother Diao had such a tragic past.


    "Then who won and who lost?" Yang Guo suddenly asked, but he had the answer in his heart. Since master Dugu left such words in Jianzhong, it proved that he had never lost in his whole life. I don''t know why, seeking defeat alone in Yang Guo''s heart is the existence of God, he can''t accept any stain on God.


    Hearing Yang Guo''s question, ah Qing was embarrassed: "originally I was a little bit taller than him, but with the big carving, he was a little bit taller than me."


    Since the broken arm, Yang Guo''s face rarely showed a smile: "don''t you still have sheep?"


    "Hum!" Ah Qing wrinkled Qiong''s nose. "It''s because I have to take care of the sheep that I''m a little lower than them."


    Noticing the smile on Yang Guo''s face, ah Qing suddenly became angry: "originally, I saw you had a broken arm, which was very pitiful. Who knew you actually laughed at me. As expected, those who took this sword were not good things."


    As if he had been stabbed in the painful foot, ah Qing suddenly fell into the violent mode, waving the green bamboo stick and stabbing Yang Guo with a sharp sword.


    Yang Guo''s face changed, and he waved his sword in front of him. Originally, the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect was the best in the world, but after Yang Guo changed his practice to Epee, he gave up the way of lightness. After all, he had Epee in his hand, and his defense was almost invincible. He didn''t need to dodge at all. He directly welcomed the Epee to the weapon that the opponent attacked, and the opponent often only changed his moves temporarily.


    It''s a pity that Yang Guo is facing a pervert who can release his innate sword Qi infinitely this time. He worries that the passive hard block will damage the xuantie sword, so he has to wave the xuantie sword to attack the sword Qi.


    After all, the xuantie sword was too heavy. After dozens of moves, Yang Guo felt that his arms were numb gradually, and his moves began to be obscure. Later, he finally gave up waving and put the xuantie sword straight in front of him. His internal power was transferred to the body of the sword to connect the endless stream of congenital sword Qi.


    Before long, Yang Guo keenly felt a tremor coming from the body of the black iron sword. He knew that the black iron sword had been injured by the wild bombardment of the inborn sword Qi. If it continued like this, the black iron sword would not be able to support it.


    Today, Yang Guo has no relatives. Besides the divine carving, he has the deepest feelings for this mysterious iron sword. He doesn''t want to see its damage. He just wants to admit defeat, but his heart is filled with depression.


    Guo Jing and Huang Rong have not only the hatred of killing their father, but also the hatred of breaking their arms. If they don''t take revenge, they swear not to be human. It''s a pity that they not only have excellent martial arts, but also echo each other in the Jianghu. If they can''t be elected king of the Golden Snake this time, how can they find revenge for their husband and wife?


    And my aunt... If she can be elected king of the Golden Snake, she will certainly hear the news and come to me


    At the thought of little dragon girl, Yang Guo suddenly felt dejected, and a sense of parting gradually came to his heart.


    The faces of the heroes changed one after another, because they felt the change of Qi from the challenge arena at the same time. With Yang Guo as the center, a bleak and desolate breath scattered and soon filled the whole arena.


    "This kind of feeling..." Song Qingshu''s face changed. With his cultivation, he felt a breath of destroying heaven and earth. He was surprised, "ah Qing, be careful!"


    Yang Guo''s hand was lifted up almost at the same time. The blue sword Qi in front of him broke inch by inch with the speed visible to the naked eye. Ah Qing''s eyes coagulated and quickly put the green bamboo stick in front of him.


    With a click, the green bamboo stick broke into powder unexpectedly. Ah Qing''s blood gushed out, and his body was like a broken kite flying to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    "Ah Qing was defeated?"


    "What kind of martial arts is Yang Guo?"


    "If that move of destroying heaven and earth hit me just now, would I not have been broken to pieces?"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the challenge arena, all the experts'' thoughts flash away. Suddenly, they are surprised to find that ah Qing''s figure turns over, and actually stands on the edge of the challenge arena, and doesn''t fall down.


    "What do you call this move?" Ah Qing wiped the blood on his mouth and looked at Yang Guo in surprise.


    "It''s just a farewell for those who are so dejected." for some unknown reason, Yang Guo suddenly came up with Jiang Yan''s poem BIE Fu in his mind and blurted out, "let''s call it dejected palm."


    "Dejected? Why such a strange name. " With ah Qing''s carefree nature, he naturally can''t understand the sadness hidden in these words, "well, I have a move here. You can take it and have a try."


    The green bamboo stick in ah Qing''s hand was destroyed. She simply opened her hands and rose from her legs to her head. In the process, a green sword Qi suddenly spread out in the air around her. It was like an unfolded fan floating on ah Qing''s head. Then the sword Qi gradually closed and finally turned into a huge green sword.


    Ah Qing made a gesture to cut down, and the huge blue sword suddenly roared to Yang Guo''s body.


    Yang Guo has also been preparing for the situation. Seeing this, he takes a solemn palm to the sword.


    The dark gray fist gang and the blue sword collided, and a huge roar came out. The sword was lying in the air, as if it was held by an invisible hand, and it could not fall down.


    "Why?" Ah Qing let out a light sound and waved his other hand. Another sword Qi added to the past. The huge blue sword became bright at once.


    Yang Guo''s temples are full of cold sweat. As soon as he understands it, he is not very proficient in using it. He had a hard time dealing with the huge sword, and ah Qing is still replenishing his sword spirit.


    He knew that he had lost, but at this moment, he could not admit defeat.


    He lost his father when he was young and his mother when he was young. His rough experience over the years made Yang Guo extremely extreme. You know, when he was a child, he was almost killed by Dawu and Xiaowu, and he didn''t want to say a word of "Fu". Now that his martial arts are a hundred times better than before, he is more arrogant. When his temper comes up, he would rather die in the challenge Arena than admit defeat.


    Aware that Yang Guo''s palm power seems to be a little stronger, ah Qing didn''t know that he was at the end of the crossbow. He thought that the other side was ready to counterattack. In a hurry, ah Qing immediately stopped retaining his power and urged his whole body to chop Yang Guo.


    Poof!


    Yang Guo''s blood gushed out, and he couldn''t support it any more. Quan gang in mid air lost his support, and was immediately cut down by the blue sword.


    Looking at the bigger and bigger sword in front of him, Yang Guo subconsciously closed his eyes and sighed in his heart: goodbye, aunt


    Ah Qing realized that Yang Guo couldn''t support her. It''s a pity that she didn''t reserve her move just now. Now it''s too late to change her move. She can only watch the huge blue sword chop at Yang Guo.


    Imagining the coming tragedy, ah Qing subconsciously closed his eyes.

 Chapter 488

    Boom!


    The sword finally fell and the dust rose.


    When the smoke gradually dispersed, the heroes in the arena were shocked to find that the whole arena had been split in two by the huge blue sword, and the whole arena was divided in two by a deep sword mark on the ground.


    "What a terrible sword


    This is the first thought of everyone in the game.


    "I''m afraid that boy Yang Guo has been cut to pieces."


    This is the second thought of everyone in the game.


    "Thank you for your help." At this time, a voice with lingering fear rang out.


    Listening to the familiar voice, they turned around in surprise and found that Yang Guozheng saluted song Qingshu with a pale face.


    "It''s just a small lift. Why should brother Yang care?" Song Qingshu quickly picked him up. It turned out that just at the critical moment, song Qingshu appeared on the challenge arena and saved Yang Guo with his lightness skill.


    Yang Guo''s face was straight: "maybe it''s just a little help to brother song, but it''s a life-saving favor to me. If brother song has any assignment in the future, just give orders. Yang will never frown."


    Song Qingshu suddenly looks strange and thinks that if he wants XiaoLongNu from you, will you really give it to him?


    In fact, song Qingshu hesitated to save him just now. After all, little dragon girl is the ultimate fantasy of all men, and song Qingshu is no exception. It''s amazing to see XiaoLongNu in the inn with Xuexue er. Song Qingshu subconsciously longs for her because of the man''s natural possessiveness.


    It''s just that the love between XiaoLongNu and Yang Guo is stronger than that of Jinshi. Unless they are strong, they can''t get XiaoLongNu''s body and mind at all. It''s a pity that song Qingshu has already washed her hands with this method.


    If you use ah Qing''s hand to get rid of Yang Guo, you can''t be afraid that you can''t catch up with Xiao Longnv by your own means... This is an evil idea that song Qingshu just had.


    Of course, song Qingshu finally gave up this idea, which was a bit too humble. Moreover, the improvement of his martial arts now mainly depends on the cultivation of his mood. If he really stands by like this, he can cheat others, but he can''t cheat his own heart. At that time, the state of mind will leave a crack, and there will be no further improvement in one''s ability in one''s life. It''s really not worth the loss.


    In Song Qingshu''s previous life, he admired Yang Guo. He was rebellious, but he was born chivalrous. He fought against the whole world all his life. He was pitiful and respectable.


    What''s more admirable is that he is deeply in love. In the past ten years, even if countless beautiful women like him, there is only one little dragon girl in his eyes from beginning to end, which makes men surprised and women moved.


    For various reasons, song Qingshu finally chose to save Yang Guo.


    "Ah, you''re OK. I''m sorry just now. I didn''t mean to." Ah Qing rushed over and looked up and down at Yang Guo. He apologized and cried in his voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I blame myself for being too stubborn to admit defeat earlier." Yang Guo naturally knew what was going on just now and didn''t hate the girl in front of him.


    "But almost killed you, I''m really sorry, either... Or..." ah Qing''s face suddenly showed a trace of struggle.


    "Or what?" Yang Guo asked subconsciously.


    "Or I''ll pay you a sheep." Ah Qing''s face showed an expression of great heartache.


    "Ah?" Yang Guo felt puzzled and thought, "what do I want you to do with sheep?"?


    Song Qingshu is laughing so much that her stomach aches. Unexpectedly, ah Qing is willing to take a sheep out. It seems that she really feels guilty, but she doesn''t know that the most precious thing for her is meaningless to others.


    "Ah Qing, I don''t think it''s necessary to pay for the sheep. After all, brother Yang hasn''t been really hurt, and it''s a blessing in disguise. You don''t have to worry too much about the mysterious martial arts you have learned in the martial arts competition." Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to come out to preside over justice. Otherwise, the two people stare at each other. They really don''t know when they will be in a stalemate.


    "Really?" Ah Qing blinked his big eyes at Yang Guo.


    "Naturally, it''s true," Yang Guo nodded, and could not help looking at his palm. "Thanks to the battle with ah Qing, I''ve learned such a wonderful palm technique."


    "Your palm technique is really amazing. I''ve never seen such a powerful palm technique before. I''m still suffering from chest pain." Ah Qing Du a small mouth, can''t help rubbing his small chest.


    Song Qingshu took a look at her chest like an airport, and he couldn''t help complaining: she was so small, but she was patted, and Wangzai steamed bread became a poached egg.


    "Ah Qing girl''s sword technique is an eye opener for me. This time, Yang is convinced to lose," Yang Guo laughs. "But next time we meet again, I may not lose to you." Yang Guo felt that he had opened the door to martial arts in a new world. He felt that in the near future, his martial arts skills would surely go up to a higher level.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Ah Qing said with a smile.


    Three people are talking very happily, a discordant voice rang up: "ah Qing, you don''t fall into some people''s treachery, what you need now is to heal well and prepare for the next finals."


    Looking at the girl in purple in front of him, song Qingshu suddenly looks depressed and thinks: hum, you have to educate Hu Fei. You can''t let him be fascinated by Yuan Ziyi. Why don''t you just let the crane in the cloud do this girl? See how she''s going to get married in the future.


    Song Qingshu realized for the first time that yunzhonghe had such a nice face.


    Ah, I''m really shameless. I''ve spared yunzhonghe for various reasons every time. I don''t like his ability to assist myself. Without the indirect help of such prostitutes, I can''t get close to some girls so easily.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with his little trick. His unique experience has made him form a set of peculiar moral standards, which are both good and evil. He neither bullies others as a villain, nor wrongs himself as a gentleman


    Ah Qing was pulled away by Yuan Ziyi. Since Song Qingshu didn''t say anything, Yang Guo couldn''t say anything. Seeing song Qingshu''s thoughtful expression, Yang Guo thought he was thinking about his strategy to fight the enemy in the final. He said: "brother song, I''m going to leave first. I won''t disturb you to cultivate your talents."


    "Brother Yang, please Song Qingshu didn''t want to stay, so he hurriedly returned.


    Looking at Yang Guo after leaving, Huang Rong just Shi ran came over: "son of song, I don''t know you have some chance of winning the contest later."


    Song Qingshu looked up and down at the gorgeous young woman in front of her and asked with a smile: "it depends on whether the lady wants me to win or lose."

 Chapter 489

    Huang Rong subconsciously replied, "what does this have to do with me?"


    "Of course it does," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "my wife wants me to win, but I dare not to win; My wife wants me to lose. I dare not lose. "


    Huang Rong only felt that her heart beat faster, but after all, she came from the storm. She took a deep breath and then recovered: "I''m really impressed by song Gongzi''s ability to please a woman. I hope that ah Qing will take your move later." Then he did not wait for his answer. He swayed back, but it was hard to avoid confusion.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t have the intention of lingering. Looking at Huang Rong''s beautiful back, he can''t help but have a funny smile floating around his mouth. It seems that it''s not bad to tease such a good young woman once in a while.


    "Ah Jiu, I''m right. Your elder brother song must have been teasing Mrs. Guo while we were away." Zhou Zhiruo came over from afar, with Zhu Yi who was also like a fairy.


    "He''s just my brother song." Zhu Wei snorted, obviously not willing to be teased by Zhou Zhiruo all the time.


    "The two wives are back. How are things going?" Song Qingshu greets him carelessly and embraces him with open arms.


    "Who is your lovely wife?" In fact, they may not mind being hugged by song Qingshu, but they can''t save face because of the public support.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it and asked with a smile, "how''s it going?"


    Seeing him talking about business, the two goddesses became more serious. Zhu took the lead in saying, "I contacted the rest of the leaders of the Golden Snake camp in turn. As long as elder brother song can win the first place, it is needless to say that the Wangwu sect and Qingqing are willing to completely join us. Master Cheng of the green bamboo stick and shuijian, the former commander of the Ming Dynasty, are willing to join us..."


    Before Zhu Yi finished, song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder: "isn''t shuijian going back to Jiangnan with his niece to bury his brother Shuidai?"


    "The chief water officer knew that this matter was very important. He took over with the people from the Jiangnan Water family on the way and rushed back quickly. The water girl also expressed her understanding." Zhu Yi was explaining, and suddenly he said, "I seem to remember that when we first met in Jinling City, the water girl seemed to be in your room..."


    The more Zhu Yi said that his memory became clearer, the more strange smile appeared on his face: "no wonder the water chief agreed so simply. I always thought it was because of my identity. I didn''t expect that some people had already got the body and mind of Miss water."


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "nonsense, what I did was to do nothing but do nothing."


    "Really nothing?" Seeing that he didn''t seem to be telling lies, Zhu Yi frowned and said, "in fact, I really hope you''ve cooked your rice with raw rice, so that the water mirror will be more reliable."


    "Ah?" This time, don''t say Zhou Zhiruo, even song Qingshu was shocked, "aren''t you jealous?"


    Zhu Yi smiles a little and says a historical story slowly: "in the past, Emperor Guangli was trapped in Hebei. In order to get the support of Zhending king, he had to marry his niece Guo Shengtong. Only with the help of 100000 troops under Zhending king, could he come to the world. If brother song can get more support through marriage, I''m too happy to be jealous. "


    Hearing Zhu''s words, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly fell into silence. Different from Zhu, who was determined to rebuild the Ming Dynasty, Zhou Zhiruo''s pursuit was not so big, just to shine on Emei. Zhu Yi for her ideal, can tolerate the existence of other women, Zhou Zhiruo may not have so broad-minded.


    However, Zhou Zhiruo always has a delicate mind and understands that Zhu''s magnanimity is ahead of him. If he behaves like a jealous woman, I''m afraid it''s easy to be annoying, but if he doesn''t show it, he''s too wronged.


    After thinking for half a day, Zhou Zhiruo didn''t figure it out. She couldn''t help being upset. She had to go step by step.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice the change of Zhou Zhiruo''s face. He said with a smile: "ah Jiu, this metaphor is not good. Guo Shengtong was later removed by Liu Xiu, and even the Zhending Wang family was uprooted for treason."


    Zhu Yi sweet smile: "I believe that song big brother must not be that kind of thin cool person."


    "Although I know you are flattering me, I''m really glad to be flattered. Come on, I''m sure I''ll kiss such a sweet mouth." Song Qingshu deliberately makes the appearance of Zhang yadang, Zhu Longjiao smiles and dodges.


    "Well, well, there are still outsiders watching. Let''s get down to business," Zhu said shyly, pushing song Qingshu and continuing, "Jinlong Gang Jiao Waner, Longyou gang Rongcai, feihuyu Nie Tianfeng, and overseas 72 Island Zheng Qiyun are still waiting and waiting. Their attitude is ambiguous


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it''s understandable. After all, it''s easy to lose money if I bet too early. As long as I can win the championship in the end, I believe these people are still easy to fight for."


    Zhu longlong nodded and agreed: "it''s just that the remaining four families are not easy to run. Behind Chu Hongliu in qianliu village is the red flower club, behind the sand in the evil tiger Valley is the sun moon cult, behind master Shili in Qingliang temple is Shaolin Temple, behind gaimeng and Meng Bofei and his son is Zuo lengchan. These forces have a lot of enmity with elder brother song. It''s impossible to accept them."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes twinkled: "let''s take a late strike, and then we''ll see how they can do it first."


    The two women nodded. Now it''s no use thinking more. It''s only temporary.


    "I also secretly contacted all the major sects, Wudang sect, heaven and earth society, and King Mu''s house who came to the conference and made it clear that they were willing to stay and help the Boxing..."


    Before Zhou Zhiruo finished speaking, Zhu Yi suddenly made fun of her: "sister, have you forgotten her Emei sect?"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red: "it''s natural for the Emei sect to drive away the Tartars. It''s just that the sect is full of women. Although their martial arts are not weak, they are not strong enough to fight against the enemy."


    Song Qingshu patted her on the back of her hand: "Zhiruo, don''t worry, how can I be stupid enough to let them fight directly? I''ve worked out the best arrangement for them. "


    "What?" Zhou Zhiruo asked with concern. After all, although she spoke high sounding, it was because of her selfishness that she got involved in the Emei sect this time, and she didn''t want any loss from her disciples.


    "A field nurse, of course." Song Qing starts YY in her mind. If there is time, she will give them a uniform. Tut Tut, at that time, the men will have to fight like chicken blood.

 Chapter 490

    "What is a nurse?" The two women were stunned by this strange noun.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu finally recovered from his full head of nurses'' clothes, "I''ll explain it later, Zhiruo. What about other schools?"


    "I didn''t ask about the Honghua society, which obviously won''t help. But as for the Song Mountain sect and Shaolin Temple, they are very decent, but they promise something substantial. It''s good that they don''t fall into the well when I see it. The most exasperating thing is the Quanzhen sect. On weekdays, in the rivers and lakes, they all regard themselves as defenders who fight against foreigners. As a result, this time I went to contact them, their answers were perfunctory, and I don''t think they will really contribute. " The more Zhou Zhiruo said, the more angry she was, and her chest heaved violently.


    "Zhiruo, you must have suffered a lot from dealing with these sects." Song Qingshu holds Zhou Zhiruo''s hand painfully.


    "In fact, it''s OK," she quietly glanced at Zhu Yi next to him. Zhou Zhiruo reddened and drew her hand back. "By the way, there''s the beggars'' sect, Jiangnan beggars'' sect..."


    Zhou Zhiruo hesitated and continued: "Qingshu, you know, they had elders injured in our hands at the lion slaughtering meeting. Before I saw that Longyou Gang they supported agreed you to run for the Golden Snake meeting, I thought that the hatred had been solved. Who knows, I came to my door and was almost Besieged by them. It''s really puzzling."


    Song Qingshu gives a dry smile. The reason is very simple. The Longyou Gang is controlled by Zhao min. of course, they agree; As for Jiangnan beggars'' sect, it obviously belongs to the kind that Zhao Min sold and counted money for her.


    In view of the relationship between Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min all the time, song Qingshu thinks it''s better not to talk about it.


    Zhou Zhiruo shook her head and soon put aside the Jiangnan beggars'' sect: "although we can''t fight for Jiangnan beggars'' sect, we can still fight for Xiangyang beggars'' sect."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is stunned. I''m afraid Huang Rong is the only one in the beggars'' sect in Xiangyang.


    Obviously guessing his doubts, Zhou Zhiruo quickly said: "although the number of Xiangyang beggars'' sect is small, it can''t stand Huang Rong''s high prestige. If she is willing to help, Jiangnan beggars'' sect may be able to abandon her personal grievances and resist the foreigners together; What''s more, Huang Rong is also a strategist. She can stand up to thousands of troops


    "But they may not help us, will they?" Song Qing said falsely.


    "She dares not help!" Zhou Zhiruo opened her eyes and snorted, "I don''t want to see who rescued her at the beginning. If she is ungrateful, don''t blame me for revealing her soft and untidy appearance at that time."


    Zhu Yi couldn''t help laughing: "elder sister, don''t worry. As long as elder brother song asks, she will help."


    Seeing that the two women were on the same front, song Qingshu wisely shut up and let the two women bombard each other.


    The required time for interest adjustment soon passed, and Huang Rong announced the official start of the final contest of the golden snake king.


    Looking at a man and a woman standing on the challenge arena, all the heroes in the arena have mixed thoughts, and the leaders of the Golden Snake camp have even more contradictions in their hearts. On the one hand, they hope that ah Qing will win. With her naive and cute nature, she must be a puppet who can control well; But on the other hand, the Manchu Qing army was pressing down on the border, and they urgently needed someone with real ability to take them out of the difficulty. In this way, song Qingshu was the better choice


    Standing on the stage, song Qingshu didn''t think so much about it. His first thought was that the Golden Snake camp was really efficient under the organization of Qingqing. In such a short time, he rebuilt a challenge arena.


    The second thought is to take a look at the opposite ah Qing, can''t help but ask: "ah Qing sister, have you recovered from your injury?"


    "How can it be so fast?" ah Qing pouted and subconsciously touched his chest. "But it doesn''t affect my strength very much. Elder brother, don''t underestimate the enemy later."


    Hearing ah Qing''s words, the faces of all the people in the red flower club were very blue. Yuan Ziyi also covered her face subconsciously. This silly girl, who had told her to show the enemy that she was weak, suddenly broke up after Song Qingshu took it lightly.


    Song Qingshu also solemnly reminded: "ah Qing, you have to be careful, because you are too strong. I may not be able to keep your hand later."


    "I know," ah Qing waved his Zhongqing bamboo stick carelessly. "Big brother is the most skilled swordsman ah Qing has ever seen in the Central Plains. Ah Qing has long wanted to fight with big brother."


    As like as two peas in the hands of ah Qing, Song Qingshu''s expression was queer. I really don''t know where she came from so many bamboo sticks. Is it the same kind of automatic repair weapon in online games?


    "By the way, big brother, where are your weapons?" Seeing that song Qingshu was distracted, ah Qing didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he kindly reminded him.


    Feeling ah Qing''s kindness, song Qingshu can''t help smiling. A wooden sword suddenly appears in his hand. During this time, song Qingshu''s martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds. It''s said that he hasn''t used a weapon for a long time. However, in the face of ah Qing, he doesn''t dare to trust him.


    Seeing the wooden sword in his hand, ah Qing''s eyes suddenly brightened. At her level, of course, she would not take weapons by appearance, not to mention she used bamboo sticks.


    "Hee hee, it seems that the green bamboo stick will not be damaged this time." Think of the first two rounds of martial arts competition, her green bamboo stick is broken or smashed, ah Qing''s heart is still quite resentful.


    "Ladies first, ah Qing, you go first." Song Qingshu''s wrist moved, and the wooden sword pointed to the ground at random.


    "Why?"


    After all, the strength of song Qingshu and ah Qing is obvious to all. In this duel between the two top experts, everyone in the arena opened their eyes for fear of missing a detail.


    The third rate people in the river and lake just watch the fun; Second rate people hope to learn a few moves, which will benefit them for a lifetime; Those who are first-class in martial arts are trying to confirm each other, see if they can get any inspiration from it, and even find a way to break their martial arts.


    But song Qingshu''s starting style just now is really


    Even the third rate people in the river and lake can see that song Qingshu is full of flaws at the moment, so he exclaimed one after another.


    There were only a few people in the field who didn''t respond. Instead, they looked thoughtful.


    "Good sword technique!" Ah Qing praised it from the bottom of his heart.


    Hearing ah Qing''s words, a group of people in the river and lake suddenly became blind. Where is song Qingshu''s flawed sword technique?


    Guo Fu obviously had the same doubts and quickly pulled Huang Rong''s sleeve: "Niang, where is his broken sword skill so good?"


    "Since fu''er thinks his sword technique is broken, how many ways do you think he can crack it?" Instead of answering directly, Huang Rong asked.


    ---


    VIP group 316289594 (need genuine subscription screenshot verification) ordinary group 337294925

 Chapter 491

    "His move is full of flaws, and I can easily come up with more than a dozen ways to crack it." Guo Fu said with pride.


    Huang Rong, noncommittal, continued to ask, "how many ways do you think ah Qing has to crack it?"


    Before ah Qing''s performance, Guo Fu was astonished. She subconsciously replied, "ah Qing girl''s words, there are at least 800 ways to crack it."


    Huang Rong sighed: "fu''er, your realm is not enough. You can''t understand what it means that your whole body is full of flaws. In fact, it means that your whole body is full of flaws."


    Although Huang Rong''s martial arts are not at the top in the world, it''s just because she''s so jumpy that it''s hard for her to calm down and concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    The nine Yin manual master is one of the best in the world, and her eyesight is even more brilliant. After all, she is the top expert in the world from her childhood to the top. She herself is also a beat dog stick and nine Yin real classics. She can see one or two of the exquisite skills of Song Qing book.


    When the enemy''s whole body is full of flaws, you have too many choices, you can''t help hesitating. When the masters fight, you can win or lose in an instant.


    So ah Qing was ready to move several times, but he didn''t do it after all.


    Of course, this is only Huang Rong''s own understanding. After all, due to the limitation of cultivation, it is quite different from the actual situation.


    In ah Qing''s opinion, Song Qing''s wooden sword with one hand really coincides with the way of heaven. The flaws in ordinary people''s eyes are hidden murders in her eyes. After repeated moves, they are not flaws at all.


    However, ah Qing is ah Qing after all. Although he has doubts, he still waves a bamboo stick to stab song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. The wooden sword stabs ah Qing''s left shoulder obliquely. It''s a fierce sword technique with both attack and defense.


    Huang Rong looked at it and couldn''t help shouting: "good sword technique!"


    "It seems pretty good." Although Guo Fu''s martial arts skills are not high, he can still see that this move is quite ingenious.


    "I''m afraid these two men''s swordsmanship can be ranked among the top three in the world. Fu''er, Xiaowu and Xiaowu, if you study them carefully, you will benefit a lot all your life."


    "Yes, Niang!" Seeing that Huang Rong spoke seriously, Guo Fu didn''t dare to answer back. Looking at the voice on the challenge arena, her eyes were radiant. As for the big and small Wu, they naturally did not violate Huang Rong''s meaning, and they all concentrated on it.


    With a swing of a Qing''s waist and a slight rise of the bamboo stick, song Qingshu''s offensive and defensive sword failed. Instead, he stabbed song Qingshu from another angle.


    "Ah Qing''s sword skill is really high. It''s so easy to crack brother song''s sword just now." Zhu Yi''s eyebrows were slightly frowning, and he could not help worrying about song Qingshu.


    "Don''t worry, since Qingshu is sure that he can win, he will win." Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes are full of splendor.


    As a matter of fact, several women have discussed how song Qingshu won ah Qing for many times, but the final conclusion is that song Qingshu didn''t win much. But song Qingshu vowed to win every time, which made them more curious. But every time he asked song Qingshu what the method was, he laughed and refused to reveal.


    Seeing ah Qing''s sword, song Qingshu also praised it secretly. Without waiting for the move to grow old, the wooden sword in his hand turned and pointed to ah Qing''s right shoulder. It was still a wonderful way to attack in the middle of defense and defend in the middle of attack.


    "Why?" Ah Qing exclaimed, but he realized that there was no flaw in the sword. If he continued to stab, his arm might be broken. He had to stab the bamboo stick in his hand to the back of song Qingshu. This move was like an antelope hanging a horn. There was no sense of obscurity in changing the move, and everyone was dazzled.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this move is wonderful." Return to the sword immediately.


    With one sword you come and one sword I go, they split more than 20 moves in a moment, but the wooden sword and bamboo stick never touch each other. What''s more, they are shocked by how natural their moves are every time they change. The connection between moves is so natural. They have obviously performed more than 20 different sword moves, but the whole process looks like it, They both seemed to have made only one sword from beginning to end.


    Since Song Qingshu''s great achievement in swordsmanship, few people have been able to make him come back so many times without success. Thinking that he is the first person in the whole system of Jinshu, he is full of pride. The subtleties of his swordsmanship are displayed one by one.


    Ah Qing is also happy to see, green bamboo stick with a trace of shadow, and song Qingshu attack. The whole process seems to have a tacit understanding between the two sides, only fighting moves, not internal power.


    Under the challenge arena, many of the heroes in the world stare at each other for fear of missing one or two moves. At first, they saw song Qingshu fighting with ah Qing. Their swordsmanship was amazing and amazing. But after more than a dozen moves, most of the people in the arena were dazzled. They could not understand the subtleties of their swordsmanship.


    Huang Rong, the master of the series, is a little better, but after seeing the 30 moves, he is gradually out of his ability. Every time they see a move, they often need to think about the essence of it. After a long time, they begin to understand it. But at that time, they had already demolished more than ten other moves. She completely ignored how to demolish them.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. It''s only a long time since they saw each other. Qingshu''s swordsmanship is so excellent. Moreover, the girl''s swordsmanship is really like a relegated immortal. I''m afraid Zhang Sanfeng''s presence alone can''t beat them.


    Linghu Chong''s mouth is wide open. He knows that song Qingshu and ah qingbijian are in the final. As the descendant of Dugu Jiujian, he says that he can''t miss the world shaking battle, so he braves Ren Yingying''s advice and comes to the meeting to watch the battle.


    "Ah Qing girl''s sword technique is like that given by an immortal, but brother song''s sword technique seems to have a trace of magic. A sword immortal and a sword devil are really admirable."


    In terms of swordsmanship alone, none of these people in the challenge arena can match Linghu Chong. It is because of his profound attainments in swordsmanship that he can realize the perfection of their swordsmanship. At the beginning, he still had the heart to win. He felt that he was not inferior to them in terms of swordsmanship alone, but the more he saw later, he could not help sweating.


    Although Dugu Jiujian is known as breaking all the swordsmanship in the world, it also needs the opponent to have a move! Two people in the challenge arena, a move in one form, like antelope hanging horn, Linghu Chong at the beginning also thought hard, until later came to realize, two people clearly have reached the realm of no move!


    Linghu Chong still remembers that when master Feng passed on his Dugu nine swords, he subconsciously asked a question, if two masters without moves against the enemy, how should the moves be broken. At that time, master Feng was obviously stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think about it.


    Now Linghu Chong finally sees two experts who have no moves to fight. Unfortunately, they have many ways to deal with it. Linghu Chong still sees it in the clouds. In the end, Linghu Chong can''t help laughing bitterly: it seems that only when they reach the realm of no moves can they really understand it.


    Ren Yingying has a complicated look on one side. Such a man who is good at swordsmanship should be a person of noble mind. Why did he act frivolously on himself several times.

 Chapter 492

    Yang Miaozhen on the other side is also thoughtful. Although he thought song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were better than his own, they were also limited. When he lost to the other side in the semi-final, Yang Miaozhen felt that it was more because the other side was a little too shameless. As a woman, she was born to suffer losses, so she was still dissatisfied.


    But now, seeing that he and ah Qing are competing in swordsmanship, they are not at all inferior. Moreover, the skill of swordsmanship is so exquisite that she can''t understand many aspects of her cultivation. Yang Miaozhen realized that the gap between herself and her opponent is much bigger than she imagined.


    There are not a few people who have the same idea in the field. Xuancheng looks at the two men on the stage with his eyebrows locked, and his heart is even more shocked. He is known as the first person of Shaolin Temple in two hundred years, and his vision is extremely high. Only Zhang Sanfeng, Wang Chongyang and other few people are in his eyes.


    Although song Qingshu has taken advantage of him several times, Xuancheng thinks it''s just because the other party is too cunning. If he really fights openly, he is confident that he can definitely kill song Qingshu.


    However, Xuancheng was shocked when he saw the swordsmanship of the two men on the stage. He could not even see through some of their swordsmanship. Song Qingshu''s strength was not inferior to his own.


    The people of the red flower club are even more beautiful. They know ah Qing''s strength best. Ah Qing is a sword immortal in their heart. They thought that song Qingshu would be defeated by her, but they didn''t know that he could even with ah Qing.


    "Tailai, do you think there is still hope for revenge in this life?" Yu wanting sighed.


    Wen Tailai''s face was livid and his muscles were tense. At last, he seemed to have lost all his strength and shook his head helplessly.


    Yu wanting continued: "the husband has no wife. Since Luo Bing has been brought into the house by this son, you''d better give up as soon as possible."


    At the thought of his charming wife lying under other men, Wen Tailai''s steel teeth almost broke. But now he knows that he will not be able to get revenge in this life.


    Seeing that Wen Tailai didn''t reply, Yu wanting could not help nodding and praising: "the eldest husband should be able to afford and put down like this. After this conference, if ah Qing wins, everything is easy to say. We can take advantage of the power of Golden Snake camp to revenge slowly. After all, no matter how good his martial arts are, he is only one person. When we rule the world, we will naturally have a way to make him survive and die."


    "What if ah Qing is defeated?" Wen Tailai asked bitterly. Before that, everyone in the red flower club had never thought that ah Qing would lose. However, judging from the current situation, the outcome is only between five and five.


    "Let''s go to the western regions," Yu wanting said with a twinkle in his eyes. "Now, Mongolia, Mingjiao and Huibu in the western regions, especially xiaohezhuo and xiaohezhuo in Huibu, have a lot of friendship with them. If we can unify the western regions with the help of Huibu, then we can make a comeback."


    "OK, then we''ll go to the western regions!" Wen Tailai clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.


    The conversation between them deliberately lowered their voice, but they were not heard by others. Yuan Ziyi''s attention was attracted by the fighting on the field. She couldn''t help asking with concern: "grandfather, ah Qing won''t lose, will he?"


    Yuan Shixiao, the strange swordsman of Tianchi, also has a dignified face: "I didn''t expect that this sword skill is so brilliant. However, ah Qing hasn''t used her innate sword Qi. You don''t have to worry too much about Ziyi."


    "Well, sister ah Qing is sure to win." Yuan Ziyi seemed to cheer herself up and squeezed her fist.


    At this time, the two of them have already made hundreds of moves. Different from before, the figure of song Qingshu gradually accelerates and falls into people''s eyes. It seems that there are five or six song Qingshu attacking ah Qing in the center of the circle at the same time, and they have made a sweat for ah Qing.


    "No!" Zhou Zhiruo is a low call, one side of ah Jiu is also a face of worry, did not refute her view.


    "Isn''t elder brother song getting the upper hand now? Why are the two elder sisters so worried?" Zeng Rou can''t help but wonder.


    Zhou Zhiruo takes a look at Zeng Rou and praises her in her heart. She is really a beautiful woman. Although she is not happy that she wants to be a woman of song Qingshu, she has to show a graceful and generous attitude with Zhu Yizhu in front of her, so she explains carefully:


    "At the beginning, Qingshu and ah Qing were equally matched, but now they need to rely on their body skills to fight against each other, which proves that he has fallen into the disadvantage in sword skills..."


    On the challenge arena, ah Qing is in a hurry because of the attack of song Qingshu. The other side seems to be in a blink. One moment, he is still on the top right of himself, but the next moment, he appears behind him. When he returns, the other side changes to the front. If ah Qing had not been so accomplished in fencing, he would have been defeated on the spot.


    Yang Miaozhen stares at the scene closely. She fights with song Qingshu several times, but is only able to parry but not fight back because of his strange and quick body method. Now she is eager to know how ah Qing can deal with it.


    "It''s said that you are better than swordsmanship, but you''re playing naughty. If you use body method, I''ll be naughty too." Ah Qing''s mouth pouted, and his whole body was spinning in place like a top. The blue sword Qi that could be seen by the naked eye scattered everywhere.


    Before, ah Qing was trapped in a tiny circle by song Qingshu, and moved back and forth no more than three steps. As a result, five or six virtual shadows of song Qingshu were removed one after another.


    Although song Qingshu tried his best to cope with the sword spirit, the circle of encirclement became bigger and bigger. Finally, he could not trap ah Qing any more and could only quickly push him down a few feet away.


    "Your sword Qi is the enemy of my body method." Song Qingshu can''t help but smile bitterly. Of course, it''s just because of the special environment in the challenge arena. If song Qingshu can''t attack in the wide field, ah Qing can''t catch up with him. Song Qingshu''s body method can still make him invincible.


    Ah Qing is not in a hurry to attack. He controls his sword Qi and looks at him with a smile: "big brother, if you don''t have other moves, I''m afraid you''ll lose."


    Ah Qing''s words were like a heavy bomb thrown into the lake, and everyone in the challenge arena burst the pot one after another.


    "Is it time to decide at last?"


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi are worried. Obviously, their heart is also mentioned in their throat. They are so nervous that they subconsciously hold each other''s hand. At this time, all jealousies and favors are thrown out of the sky. They have only one common idea: is their lover really going to be defeated?


    See song Qingshu Lang voice a smile: "a Qing younger sister, actually you this move I also can."


    "You will, too?" Looking at his sword Qi, ah Qing was stunned.


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi couldn''t help looking at each other, and they saw each other''s doubts one after another: Although song Qingshu can also send out invisible sword Qi, its power and range are far less than ah Qing''s, not to mention that it''s impossible for ah Qing to make sword Qi everywhere.

 Chapter 493

    In the face of people''s doubts, song Qingshu didn''t explain too much. He just opened his hands and slowly lifted them up.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Under the challenge arena, the heroes are looking forward to song Qingshu''s big move. Who knows that when he raises his hand, there are not many visions around him, and he even has no sword Qi, so he can''t help whispering one after another.


    "Is he simply posing?"


    "Handsome is quite handsome, but the thunder and rain are small, I blush for him."


    "Shh! Maybe his sword Qi is invisible. Don''t you see that ah Qing hasn''t even attacked? "


    "It''s just that girl a Qing is kind-hearted and can''t bear to embarrass him."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people were chatting enthusiastically when they heard people exclaim: "how is my sword moving?"


    "Mine, too!"


    "How shaking


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, all the people in the world felt their swords tremble. They all had their swords in their hands. No one else touched them, but they trembled for no reason.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With the sound of dragon chanting, people in the field were shocked to find that all the swords in their hands flew out of the scabbard and went to the challenge arena one after another. Song Qingshu flew over, one by one standing in the air several feet around him.


    "It''s him!"


    This is the first reaction of the public after seeing the scene.


    "How could that be?"


    This is everyone''s reaction. After all, the ability of taking things from space is rare, but there are many people who can do it in the river and lake. Xiao Feng''s Dragon catcher, Jiu Mozhi''s crane control skill, and even the star sucking method all have similar effects. But taking things from space is often just to control one thing. I''ve never heard of one who can control so many swords at the same time.


    In the whole Golden Snake meeting, there were thousands of people who used sword as weapon. Except for a few people who had great skill and could control their own sword from being photographed by song Qingshu, most people''s swords were sucked into the challenge arena.


    Song Qingshu stood quietly on the stage, his hands slightly open, thousands of sharp swords around his body a few feet away. Guo Fu, Yuan Ziyi and others, who Rao Shi had never dealt with, were also absent-minded for a moment. I have to admit that song Qingshu at this moment was really amazing.


    "Good!"


    I don''t know who was the first to roar, and all the people in the arena were excited. Now, one of the two people in the challenge arena is full of almost real congenital sword Qi, and the other is surrounded by hundreds of cold shining swords. They can''t even dream of this kind of scene. How can they not be excited if they can witness this amazing duel with their own eyes?


    Ah Qing is also in front of her eyes. Song Qingshu''s strength is worth her efforts. Ah Qing doesn''t keep it any more. With a wave of the green bamboo stick, her sword Qi seems to have a vent, turning into countless blue swords to stab song Qingshu on the other side of the challenge arena.


    As soon as song Qingshu turned his hands, thousands of long swords that had been standing in the air seemed to have been ordered to fall down neatly. The shining edge of the sword aimed at ah Qing in the distance and stabbed him in the same way.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    ¡­¡­


    The sharp sword controlled by song Qingshu seemed to intersect with ah Qing''s sword Qi, and gave out the sound of the Dragon chanting.


    At each contact, a long sword controlled by song Qingshu is bound to be broken, which also means that ah Qing''s sword spirit dies out. There is no difference between the solid sword and the sword Qi. Song Qingshu and ah Qing have already moved.


    Song Qingshu launched the attack with all his strength. His whole body turned into a virtual shadow and attacked ah Qing with the remaining sword.


    Ah Qing''s old skill was repeated. He was still in the same place, spinning like a top and rising up in the air. His sword Qi spread in all directions like ripples.


    Song Qingshu didn''t retreat as he did last time. The sword that had been wrapped around his body was like armor, which directly collided with the green sword.


    In fact, according to song Qingshu''s body method, few people''s eyes could keep up with his speed at the meeting, but hundreds of sharp swords wrapped around his body. In the sunlight, it was like a silver white python with open scales all over his body. Only under the challenge arena, the powerful people in the Jianghu could see his general movement track clearly.


    The silver white Python entangles ah Qing in the center and keeps squeezing him in. If it were someone else, he would have been crushed into meat by hundreds of sharp swords, but ah Qing is like a hedgehog with thorns all over his body, shooting sword Qi out 360 degrees without dead angle.


    For a while, the silver Python almost suffocated the hedgehog, and for a while, it was shot by the hedgehog and had to loosen the encirclement. During the whole process, the heroes in the river and lake could no longer see the figures of song Qingshu and ah Qing, but could only see countless cold shining sharp swords and the blue sword spirit shooting all over the sky.


    "Is that his real strength?" Huang Rong has red lips and looks at the challenge arena incredulously. She can''t help comparing brother Jing with him. Although brother Jing is good at martial arts, I''m afraid he will fight


    "Is this the ultimate meaning of swordsmanship? If I can experience such a state for a moment, I will pay any price. " Linghu Chong looked at the sword shadow all over the sky on the challenge arena, and could not help muttering to himself.


    Ren Yingying was angry and anxious. He thought, is he willing to pay me? However, she soon calmed down. After all, brother Chong had no hobbies in his life. He only loved wine, gambling and sword. What he said just now was just a casual remark.


    What''s more


    Ren Yingying''s face suddenly turns red. If song Qingshu really wants to get himself, even if brother Chong doesn''t give him, he can''t stop him


    "It seems that the song brothers were merciful in the inn last time. I''m afraid that he wanted to use this move..." thinking of the scene of martial arts competition in the inn, Xiao Feng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Standing beside Xiao Feng''s body, yelunan fairy''s beautiful eyes shine with extraordinary brilliance. Seeing this strange battle, she faintly feels that her sun moon magic sword has a sign of breakthrough... Thinking that the name of her sword technique was given by song Qingshu, yelunan fairy''s lips can''t help showing a good smile.


    "Brother song is great!" Zeng Rou covers her chest and looks at the challenge arena with stars in her eyes. She can''t help exclaiming.


    Zhou Zhiruo takes a peek at Zhu Yi beside her. Her face is bright red with excitement. She looks at Huang Rong again. Huang Rong''s face looks like a smile, but Guo Fu''s face is full of adoration


    Zhou Zhiruo can''t help biting her lips: I don''t know how many girls will be captured in the battle of Qingshu. It''s really a headache for his wife... But now he''s really handsome!

 Chapter 494

    "Xuzhu, who can laugh last in this contest?" Xuancheng couldn''t see the clue for a while, so he couldn''t help asking Xu Zhu. It''s not that Xu Zhu''s eyesight is higher than him, but that Xu Zhu can have a more intuitive judgment when he has a fight with ah Qing.


    "If I go back to my uncle, I think Miss a Qing can win in the end." Xu Zhu fixed his eyes on the two people in the challenge arena and made his own judgment.


    "Oh, why?" Xuancheng said in surprise that he knew xuzhu''s temperament. Since he could say so, he must have a full grasp.


    "I''ve had a fight with a Qing girl, and her inborn sword spirit seems to be endless, but the tangible sword controlled by song Qingshu is limited." Xuzhu didn''t finish, but Xuancheng already understood his meaning. Now the two men are in a stalemate in the challenge arena. With the increase of time, the sword controlled by song Qingshu will only be less and less. Ah Qing''s sword spirit dissipates, but he can replenish it immediately. In the end, he will win or lose by himself.


    Sure enough, many sharp eyed people have found that the silver white Python seems to have shrunk a little. A thought flashed in their hearts that song Qingshu might be defeated in the contest.


    "Are you so defeated?"


    Looking at the battle situation in the arena, Huang Rong looks very complicated. Suddenly, song Qingshu''s faint smile comes to mind. Huang Rong''s heart calms down. She believes that song Qingshu must have a way.


    Not far away, Zhou Zhiruo is also worried. After all, she saw mingzun fight at the beginning. As a result, mingzun was defeated by ah Qing. She can''t imagine that song Qingshu could win the contest.


    "Sister ah Jiu, is Qingshu going to lose Zhou Zhiruo''s voice trembled.


    "No, brother song is sure to win." Zhu''s face is full of confidence.


    "How do you know?" Zhou Zhiruo was stunned.


    "Because brother Song said he would win." Zhu Yi naturally said with a smile.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s heartstrings suddenly seem to be hit by a heavy hammer. She now understands that although she is song Qingshu''s wife, her understanding and trust in him is not as good as other women.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s heart is filled with endless shame. She always wants to establish her position in the main room. She always resents song Qingshu''s provoking other women


    "King Xiao, who do you think can laugh last in the challenge arena?" Yelunan fairy couldn''t help asking. After all, Xiao Feng was the God of war admired by thousands of people in the state of Liao. All the people in the state of Liao had a deep trust in him, and yelunan fairy was no exception.


    Looking at the situation in the challenge arena, Xiao Fenghu''s eyes were shining: "the current situation is not good for the song brothers, but he is good at creating miracles. Maybe he can turn defeat into victory in the end."


    "I think so, too." Yelunan fairy nodded with a smile, but suddenly thought that song Qingshu pressed his hand on his chest last night. He could not help smiling. Why did he want him to win.


    With the sound of a dragon chant, the two figures on the challenge arena finally separated. Ah Qing looked excitedly at Song Qingshu in the distance: "big brother, what''s your martial art?"


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan." Song Qingshu replied faintly that it was the first time that he really used "ten thousand Swords" since he created this move. However, ah Qing was still undamaged - the only difference was that the whole body''s swordsmanship seemed to be so dull that it was almost transparent, and it was no longer the cyan like before.


    Song Qingshu is much more embarrassed. Most of the sharp swords he controls have been broken. Now there are less than ten swords left around.


    "Ah Qing is really the first person in the Golden Book!" Song Qingshu sighed. He knew that he was not ah Qing''s opponent after all.


    "Big brother, you are the most powerful person I have ever met in this trip." Ah Qing has a look of admiration.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was not surprised. She said with a smile, "ah Qing''s sister is the most powerful person I''ve ever met in my life."


    Hearing what he said, ah Qing was a little embarrassed: "big brother, you praise me so much, I won''t keep it later."


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "the winner, not yet known."


    Ah Qing looked at him with a smile: "just now you were attacking. This time it''s up to me to attack."


    As soon as her voice fell, everyone in the meeting suddenly felt the familiar pressure. But this time, it was much stronger than the last time when Xu Zhu and she competed in martial arts. Even the masters of Xuancheng and Xiao Feng could not move for a while.


    "Is this the realm of legend?" Xuancheng is familiar with many martial arts secrets of Shaolin. Now this situation seems to be in line with the description of the Dharma Master in a certain Scripture. He can''t help but be surprised. Is ah Qing a human being or an immortal?


    The whole assembly seems to have been given the body immobilization method. Watching ah Qing wave a bamboo stick to stab song Qingshu, ah Qing''s speed seems very slow to the naked eye, but it seems that the blink of an eye has appeared in front of song Qingshu. The static and dynamic sense of contradiction makes everyone feel tired and nauseous. Many of his accomplishments are not enough, and he has suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    Song Qingshu lost!


    This is everyone''s idea. Even Zhu Yi, who has the most confidence in him, has a glimmer of despair in his eyes.


    Seeing that the green bamboo stick in ah Qing''s hand was about to hit song Qingshu''s wrist, song Qingshu suddenly moved, and the wooden sword came first, directly against ah Qing''s thin white neck.


    The whole audience suddenly felt a light, the inexplicable pressure disappeared instantly.


    Ah Qing had a pretty face, and her eyes were full of incredible color: "how did I..."


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer, but he took back the wooden sword slowly with a smile.


    Ah Qing frowned and thought for half a day, but he couldn''t figure it out, so he had to sigh: "ah, I lost."


    There was an uproar. Song Qingshu was able to turn defeat into victory in the situation just now. How good was his martial arts?


    Xuancheng had an iron blue face, and he was also puzzled. Just now, he couldn''t even move himself, but song Qingshu moved freely. Is it because his martial arts skills are far higher than mine? It''s impossible, it''s impossible!


    Xuancheng, who had always been arrogant and arrogant, could not accept this fact at all. He felt that his throat was sweet and his blood gushed out. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    "Shishuzu!" Xu Zhu''s insight is wrong. He presses his palm on Xuancheng''s vest to help him sort out the disordered Qi in his body.


    Xuancheng finally calms down. Looking back on what happened just now, he is surprised: the man said that he would be possessed by the devil if he tried to practice his seventy-two unique skills. Is it true that he has become a prophecy?


    Not only Xuancheng was puzzled, but everyone at the Golden Snake conference was puzzled. What method did song Qingshu use to turn defeat into victory?


    "Did you use the method of shifting souls?" Huang Rong quickly denied this conjecture and said that the method of moving soul is great. It can only be aimed at people with lower skill than himself. If it is applied to people with higher skill, it will be backfired and controlled by the enemy. Judging from ah Qing''s skill, song Qingshu never dares to use the method of moving soul.


    Huang Rong looked at Song Qingshu''s back curiously: "how did he do it?"


    ----


    It''s a bit of a cavein today. Let''s make it even more so for the time being

 Chapter 495

    When a group of people under the stage were shocked, Xia Qingqing had quietly stepped into the challenge arena, came to song Qingshu, half knelt on the ground and presented his Golden Snake sword: "please accept the gold snake king''s Keepsake!"


    Stuart, shuijian and Cheng Qingzhu, as if they had made an appointment, went to the challenge arena and knelt down in front of song Qingshu: "please accept the gold snake king''s Keepsake!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t immediately take the Golden Snake sword, instead, he glanced at the leaders of other mountains in the Golden Snake camp.


    Feeling the oppressive gaze, the neutral leaders Jiao Wan''er of Jinlong gang in Jiangsu, Rongcai of Longyou gang in Zhejiang, Nie Tianfeng of feihuyu stronghold in Huainan, and Zheng Qiyun of overseas 72 Island alliance felt numb.


    At this time, song Qingshu had just defeated ah Qing, the sword immortal, and his reputation reached its peak. He stood on the stage like a demon. Several leaders looked at each other and scolded him secretly. In fact, they didn''t need to kneel down to meet the new king of the Golden Snake. Just like this summer, Qingqing, the person with the highest status in name, knelt down, and other leaders followed suit, They can''t do without kneeling.


    Several masters reluctantly went to the challenge arena and half knelt in front of song Qingshu: "please accept the gold snake king''s Keepsake!"


    In this way, the remaining leaders of the Golden Snake camp are very embarrassed. Behind Chu Hongliu in qianliu village is the red flower club, behind the sand in ehugou is the sun moon cult, behind master Shili in Qingliang temple is Shaolin Temple, behind Gai Meng and Meng Bofei and his son is Zuo lengchan of the song mountain sect. No matter which force can''t urinate with song Qingshu, some even have deep blood feuds with song Qingshu, Who would like to kneel down to song Qingshu.


    "Amitabha!" Master Shili of Qingliang Temple took the lead in criticizing, "as a monk, I''ve been tired of fighting and killing for a long time. I''ve been planning to go to seclusion and devote myself to studying Buddhism. Unfortunately, I can''t find the right time. Now it''s time to announce that I''ve decided to quit Golden Snake camp and return to Shaolin Temple to study Buddhism."


    "The old bald donkey didn''t quit early or late, but at this time, he was obviously trying to attack the prestige of Qingshu." Zhou Zhiruo has no good feelings for the monks in Shaolin Temple, so she will not be merciful.


    Zhu Yi obviously had the same idea and sneered: "this is the same as Shang Mingming, who has a heavy heart. He pretends to be an eminent monk. If he really has the idea of seclusion, why do he recommend Xu Zhu to fight for the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Huang Rong frowns slightly. Master Shili''s action is clearly inspired by Shaolin Temple. She knows that there is a gap between Shaolin Temple and song Qingshu, but it''s just an internal contradiction. Now the barbarians are rampant. It''s just time to abandon the past and agree with the outside world. Who knows that Shaolin Temple will make this at this juncture.


    It''s hard for song Qingshu to play the leading role of Shaolin Temple in the Wulin this time... Huang Rong knows that song Qingshu''s carelessness in dealing with a problem at this time will turn all of his preparations into nothing, and he''s just taken such a big blow when he comes to power. How can he convince the public?


    As soon as Chu Hongliu of qianliuzhuang was ready to stand up, he found that master Shili had come out first. In this way, he was not so anxious, so he could sit up again and see how song Qingshu dealt with it.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu stares at master Shili with sharp eyes, "master wants to quit the Golden Snake camp?"


    "Not bad!" Master Shili stands up with pride. Although song Qingshu is good at martial arts, behind him is Shaolin Temple. Besides, Xuancheng and xuzhu are not far away, so he doesn''t have to be afraid.


    "It''s not enough for the master to kill yuan Daxia, the former king of the Golden Snake. Do you want to do it again this time, collude with the Qing Tartars, and kill me, the new king of the Golden Snake?" Although song Qingshu''s voice was light, it was like a heavy bomb, which made everyone turn pale.


    "Nonsense Master Shili was flustered. He couldn''t bear such a big bowl of excrement.


    "Up! Don''t bewitch people here. " Xuancheng couldn''t sit down any more. He suddenly stood up. His Zen stick struck the ground heavily. The huge crack in the stone on the ground showed how angry he was.


    Keren was born to love gossip. It was well known that Yuan Chengzhi died in the hands of Dongfang unbeaten at the Taishan meeting, and no one thought about it. However, as song Qingshu reminded us, many people suddenly began to think about why yuan Chengzhi suddenly appeared at the Taishan meeting, and why did the Manchu Qing court ambush Dongfang unbeaten like they had expected him?


    If there is a spy in the Golden Snake camp, all this will make sense


    "Master Shili didn''t really kill him."


    "He looks like an eminent monk, not so much."


    "You don''t know that. If you know people, you know faces, you don''t know hearts."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of noise in the whole meeting, some believed it or not. After listening to these comments, master Shili and Xuancheng turned more and more red. It was obvious that they could hardly control their anger.


    "Qingshu, we still need to talk about evidence when we say such things." Zhang Songxi stood up with a dignified face. He also didn''t like Shaolin Temple very much. He not only slandered Zhang Sanfeng as an abandoned disciple of Shaolin and stole Shaolin''s unique skills, but also disabled Yu Daiyan and killed Zhang Cuishan and his wife.


    It''s one thing not to like it, and it''s another to get along with it. Shaolin Temple, as a leader of the right way, can''t easily plant it.


    Song Qingshu said leisurely: "some of you here should know that when I was in the Qing Dynasty, I was in charge of the spy organization of the stick office, which was specially responsible for wooing the people in the river and lake. Many people in the river and lake took refuge for fame and wealth. Master Shili of Qingliang temple is one of them."


    "You''re bullshit Master Shili was so angry that he was trembling all over. For a moment, he was speechless.


    Song Qingshu didn''t give him a chance to explain. He quickly said, "I dare to ask Master Shili, which temple was the place where Fulin, the puppet emperor of the Qing Dynasty, fled into the empty door


    "This... This..." master Shili stopped talking for a while. Fulin was hiding in Qingliang temple. It''s a very secret thing. Unfortunately, in order to get rid of Fulin, the false empress dowager disclosed the news, which led to all kinds of ghosts and ghosts making a havoc in Qingliang temple.


    "It turns out that Qingliang temple has taken refuge in the Qing Dynasty for a long time."


    "Not to mention the Qingliang temple, it''s said that Shaolin Temple has also been canonized by the barbarian regime."


    "People under the eaves have to bow their heads."


    "Then it''s really doubtful why this master Shili has been involved in the anti Qing rebellion all day long."


    "Yes, do you think he is really a spy sent by the Qing Dynasty?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the comments from the audience, Song Qing knew that the time was ripe. With a move, a small box flew to him not far away.


    Song Qingshu took out a yellow silk with his left hand and opened it in front of the assembly: "this is the imperial edict of the Qing Dynasty to canonize the monks in Qingliang temple!"


    Before the audience could digest the information, song Qingshu took out an envelope and dropped a heavy bomb: "this is the letter of master Shili''s loyalty to the puppet Emperor Kangxi!"


    Master Shili couldn''t sit still any longer and roared: "don''t believe him, it''s his forgery!"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were frozen, and he said in a cold voice: "how many secrets of the Golden Snake camp have you leaked to the tartar court over the years, causing heavy casualties to the brothers of the Golden Snake camp. Not to mention, the former king of the Golden Snake died on Mount Tai. As for your traitor, I''ll clean up today! "


    With that, the figure flashed and rushed to master Shili.

 Chapter 496

    Master Shili''s eyes are wide open. How can his martial arts keep up with song Qingshu''s body method? He is standing there and waiting to die.


    Fortunately, Xuancheng has been on guard for a long time. Seeing song Qingshu''s action, he quickly gets in the middle of the two. At this time, he doesn''t dare to ask big. He waves a Zen stick, which is Shaolin Temple''s top stunt magic wand. With the speed of song Qingshu''s flying, Xuancheng believes that the other side has no choice but to meet hard.


    However, Xuancheng didn''t believe that he would lose to a Wulin descendant after decades of hard work.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was flying like an arrow away from the string, he didn''t mean to dodge at all. Xuancheng sneered, waved his Zen wand and threw it at his opponent.


    Although Xuancheng is proficient in thirteen unique skills, he is the most proficient in Prajna palm and magic wand. He is confident that no one in the world can eat his magic wand without hesitation. Seeing that song Qingshu asked the earth not to dodge, Xuancheng waved his Zen wand three points faster and vowed to take advantage of this good opportunity to get rid of this disaster.


    Seeing that the Zen stick is about to sweep to song Qingshu, Xuancheng has not had time to be happy. He is surprised to find that the whole body of the other party seems to have turned into a leaf. He is light and has no force. With the strong wind from the Zen stick, song Qingshu''s whole body suddenly floats to the other side, and the blow he wants to get is defeated!


    Ignoring Xuancheng, song Qingshu drifts past him. He suddenly notices a strong wind coming from his side. Xu Zhu has been waiting for him. Seeing Xuancheng''s defeat, he immediately takes action.


    "One beat and two breaks?" Song Qingshu recognized this move. At the beginning, Murong Fu suffered a great loss under this move, but I''m not Murong Fu''s five scum!


    Song Qingshu knew that the time was fleeting. If he waited for a group of people to react, under the protection of many experts, it would not be so easy for him to take master Shili''s life. So he didn''t dodge. With a gesture of strong dragon and regret in his left hand, he took Xu Zhu''s palm hard, and with a flick of his right finger, a ray of sword Qi shot into master Shili''s head.


    "How dare you be a thief!" Xuzhu was shocked, but he had no time to stop him. He could only watch master Shili die on the spot.


    As soon as the vitality of master Shili was cut off, song Qingshu''s "Kang long you Hui" came into contact with Xu Zhu''s "Yi Pai Liang San".


    The huge sound in imagination didn''t ring out. The opponent''s hand didn''t have overwhelming palm power. Instead, it was like the suction of a black hole, which constantly devoured the palm power of song Qingshu.


    "Beiming magic skill?" Song Qingshu sneers. The young monk is honest and honest in appearance, but insidious in the dark. At the beginning, he made Murong Fu give up his delicate moves and choose to fight him; When he couldn''t see the enemy, he used the "life and death talisman"; Now it seems like master jiushili, but actually he wants to take the opportunity to suck up his own skills. It''s really poisonous.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know why xuzhu has such a big contrast with the original work, but it''s not surprising that Zhang Wuji''s example comes first.


    Either xuzhu has been taken away by an old monster, but his martial arts doesn''t seem to leave a back door like the great movement of heaven and earth, so the probability of being taken away is not big; Or because of the butterfly effect caused by their own crossing, this possibility is not without; Either, xuzhu is not a honest monk


    In the original work, no matter whether Zhenlong''s chess game was passed on by wuyazzi, or the palace of Xixia "accidentally" sucked off Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui''s hundred year skills... No one else was present. No matter wuyazzi or Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui, no exception, they all died.


    Since xuzhu is the ultimate beneficiary of every incident, the authenticity of everything he described is questionable.


    It''s worth pondering whether it was Tian Shan''s mother who made a Xixia Princess dizzy and took her to the ice cellar to do shameful things day and night.


    What''s more, someone''s dream girl, a big yellow girl, suddenly appears in a strange man''s bed. Instead of being afraid, she flatters each other


    If you haven''t been drugged, you are willing to chop your hand... Well, forget it, give up sex for three days.


    Song Qingshu admires himself. At such a critical moment, he can still think so much.


    Xuzhu was even more suspicious at this time. He touched the other person''s body and successfully launched the northern underworld magic power. Why can''t he absorb any internal power?


    Of course, Xu Zhu doesn''t know. Song Qingshu has already realized the realm of swallowing or spitting, or virtual or real. His move just now is virtual force, and where does Xu Zhu absorb internal force.


    Noticing the shock on Xu Zhu''s face, song Qingshu sneered and suddenly spat out his strength. His fierce sword Qi attacked along the other side''s wide open meridians.


    Seeing the bad situation, Xu Zhu quickly withdrew his hand and flew back. After several Zhang''s retreat, he stabilized his figure. Looking at his low arm, Xu Zhu''s face was very blue. Fortunately, he had a deep skill and was not abandoned by the opponent''s sword Qi. However, it seems that this arm can''t be used in a few months.


    Although there are so many descriptions, the whole process is just a fleeting thing for all the people in the meeting. They just see that song Qingshu easily evades Xuancheng''s full blow, and then takes master Shili''s life with one palm, and finally returns to the challenge arena.


    Master Shili is not a mediocre master. Xuancheng is the first person promoted by Shaolin Temple in 200 years. Before the meeting, xuzhu was also brilliant, and his martial arts were not inferior to Xuancheng. But song Qingshu was able to kill master Shili from these two men in an instant. How terrible should his strength be?


    "If you kill one person in ten steps, you can''t stay for thousands of miles." Li Bai''s poem suddenly appeared in Huang Rong''s mind.


    "When things go wrong, brush your clothes and hide your merits and fame." Although yelunanxian is not very good at Han literature, as a swordsman, Li Bai''s poem is very suitable for her. At this time, the same poem appeared in her mind as Huang Rong.


    "This bastard is very handsome sometimes..." Yuan Ziyi thought, her face suddenly changed, "bah! This obscene and shameless lecherous embryo, full of lies, harms Zhongliang and seizes others. Wife... "


    Yuan Ziyi was fooled by song Qingshu in Mount Emei, which led to her poor impression of song Qingshu. Later, she heard about the experience of Honghua club and others, and song Qingshu became a synonym of scum in his heart. At the moment, Yuan Ziyi''s face changed greatly when she realized that her position had been loosened.


    Guo Fu''s eyes were fixed on the person in the challenge arena. Her pretty face was as gorgeous as peaches and plums, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Elder martial sister, my brother-in-law is so powerful!" In the seat of King Mu''s residence, mujianping opened her round eyes and whispered that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were beyond his imagination. She could not think of any praise for a moment.


    "What brother-in-law is not brother-in-law, little princess, don''t talk nonsense." Fang Yi shyly covers Mu Jianping''s mouth, but she can''t help feeling proud. This is the man I chose. He is strong enough, so strong that even the little prince looks up to him

 Chapter 497

    The whole conference was deeply shocked. Xuancheng''s roar broke the silence: "Song Qingshu, you dare to kill innocent people!"


    Song Qingshu took a light look at him and said coldly, "master Shili colluded with the Qing government. The evidence is solid. How can he be innocent?"


    Xuancheng breathes. He has also heard a little about the relationship between Qingliang temple and Manchu court. It''s not impossible for master Shili to sing with Manchu Antong


    But now Shaolin Temple is clearly on the same front with master Shili. How can Xuancheng make master Shili bear this accusation: "hum, this is just one side of your words, but it''s you. Why can you take out such a top secret thing as the imperial edict secret letter?"


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t bear to kneel on the ground all the time. With a flick of song Qingshu''s sleeve, the eight masters kneeling on the challenge arena felt that they could not help but stand up with a soft force.


    He picked up the crowd, and song Qingshu replied faintly: "at the beginning, I was lurking in the Manchu Qing court, and it was not difficult to find relevant information. What''s more, although master Shili was regarded as a treasure by you Shaolin Temple, in the eyes of the Manchu Qing court, he was like a crucian carp. There were so many people of this level, who would deliberately guard against his information."


    Xuancheng sneered: "your assassination of Kangxi is famous all over the world, but as far as I know, the assassination was not successful. Kangxi is still sitting in the Forbidden City. Do you think it''s possible that song and Kangxi played a bitter game just to break into the anti Qing rebel army and clear up the obstacles for Tartars


    Xuancheng''s former words were to song Qingshu, while his later words were to others at the meeting.


    After such a reminder, people think it''s quite reasonable. It''s not impossible for song Qingshu to play bitter game.


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Xuancheng continued: "I don''t know if you remember that after Song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, it seems that all parts of the world began to publicize song Qingshu''s heroic deeds overnight. If there is no behind the scenes behind it, hehe, do you think it''s possible?"


    "That''s right. Who has the ability except the tartar court of the Qing Dynasty?" Yu wanting came out in time to mend the knife.


    The red flower club has always been the backbone of the anti Qing Dynasty and has a good reputation in the world. Yu wanting, as the former chief commander of the red flower club, is not inferior to Chen Jinnan in prestige. More and more people begin to suspect him when he says so.


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. Sang Feihong''s Wuhu gate is popular in restaurants and streets all over the world. Although it can quickly publicize his reputation, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of those who want to.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s expression, Xuancheng sneered: "why, there''s nothing to say."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "as long as I break the Qing army, the rumors will be broken."


    Yu wanting snorted: "if you are a spy, you will take the main force of Golden Snake camp to die this time. We regret it later."


    Huang Rong looks at Song Qingshu anxiously in the challenge arena. She is as smart and clear as she is. Many forces don''t want to see song Qingshu take the position of king of the Golden Snake. If they are not careful, song Qingshu''s previous efforts will go down the drain.


    The rest of the leaders of the Golden Snake camp who didn''t deal with song Qingshu took the opportunity to make noise, especially Chu Hongliu, who said in a strange way: "yes, the Golden Snake camp will be over by then, and some people''s tasks will be completed. How can we care about us ghosts..."


    Chu Hongliu said, and suddenly found that song Qingshu''s eyes swept over. The sharpness in his eyes made his heart cold, and he could not speak any more.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, and the internal force contained in the sound made the whole room quiet: "in fact, it''s very easy to prove my innocence."


    "It''s easy to say." Xuancheng turns his mouth. He obviously doesn''t believe that he can prove himself. Yu wanting''s eyes twinkle. He decides that no matter what song Qingshu says later, he will find reasons to oppose.


    Huang Rong secretly pinched a sweat for song Qingshu. This kind of thing will only be more and more black. Does he really have a way to prove his innocence?


    Song Qingshu smiles, suddenly closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Then a voice full of internal power resounds all over the mountain top: "I''m Bi Kangxi, her old mother, Bi Kangxi, her wife..."


    After listening to song Qingshu and Kangxi, all the women involved had negative distance contact beyond friendship. At the meeting, a group of people were immediately dumbfounded, and those women were even more red faced.


    "It''s a simple and effective way to prove it, but it''s just... Shameless." Huang Rong spat.


    "It''s disgusting. This man is really hard to change his nature." Guo Fu looks at Song Qingshu in disgust, and his newly established good feeling disappears.


    "Green book this is not all lies, at least that what little Tong after he played a variety of postures..." Zhou Zhiruo brain just emerged this idea, then subconsciously covered his face with his hand, "Oh, how can I think such a dirty thing, is green book, and he together I learn bad."


    "Brother song scolded me well!" Zhu Yi''s face is excited. She is the one who hates Manqing the most. Let alone song Qingshu''s scolding, even if song Qingshu really wants to put it into action, she will not stop it. Maybe she will help push her ass


    "This song Qing book is really..." Yang Miaozhen couldn''t find any words to express his feelings at the moment.


    "No wonder he can reach the peak of kendo. His frankness is admirable." Yelunan fairy''s eyes were full of splendor. She was more concerned about kendo. What''s more, Liao and Manchu Qing were enemies of life and death. No matter how hard song Qingshu scolded her, she would not mind.


    "Elder martial sister, brother-in-law, he''s good... Good then what." Mu Jianping is also fooled by song Qingshu''s remarks. He can''t help poking Fang Yi beside him.


    "Does the princess think those women should not be scolded? Don''t forget that the Lord Mu''s residence is more or less in the hands of the Qing Tartars. " Fang Yi subconsciously defends her sweetheart.


    "Oh, that''s right." Mujianping nodded.


    "This bastard is really mean, dirty, obscene, shameless and shameless..." hearing song Qingshu''s words, Yuan Ziyi is ashamed and angry. She has no direct hatred with Manchu. Naturally, it''s hard for her to share the same hatred with the enemies as people in Zhu Longgu''s and Muwang''s mansion. She only thinks that song Qingshu, a master in the hall, is cursing like a villain, It''s really shameless.


    Ah Qing pulled yuan Ziyi''s sleeve in a confused way and asked naively: "sister Ziyi, what''s beeping?"


    "Er..." looking at ah Qing''s innocent appearance, Yuan Ziyi was speechless and didn''t know how to explain it to her.

 Chapter 498

    "Beep is a harmonious word, representing innumerable dirty words and actions. Don''t ask so much about your children''s family." Yuan Ziyi explained a few words, some really can not start, had to feign impatience.


    "Oh." Ah Qing nodded his head.


    "By the way, ah Qing, just now you were about to win. Why did you suddenly get upset by that bastard?" Yuan Ziyi suddenly thought of it, and asked about her doubts.


    "I don''t know why. Just now, when I used half of my moves, I suddenly felt hot all over. There was a strange heat surge inside my body. Somehow, my body softened down..." thinking of the strange feeling at that time, ah Qing''s little face turned red again.


    "What poison did the bastard use? What a shame Yuan Ziyi trembles with anger, but after all, she''s an unconscious girl. She doesn''t know that ah Qing''s symptoms are not poisoned at all


    At this time, song Qingshu, standing on the challenge arena, cleared his throat and continued: "in this way, no one thinks I''m still a spy, right?"


    All the heroes nodded in succession. Song Qingshu''s words just now, however, committed the crime of great disrespect. He wanted to be implicated in nine ethnic groups. If he was really a spy, with the words he just scolded, no matter how much credit he made, he would die afterwards. Naturally, no one believed that he would be a spy sent by Kangxi.


    Looking at Xuancheng''s face and silent appearance, song Qingshu smiles with disdain: "master Xuancheng, you just vowed that master Shili didn''t collude with the imperial court, can you swear in the name of Buddha that if he colludes with the imperial court, you monks in Shaolin Temple can''t enter the Western Paradise after you pass away, and all of them will go to a nose tongue pulling hell?"


    "You Xuancheng''s face turned red. Although he didn''t think master Shili would be a spy of the Qing Dynasty, it was an indisputable fact that Qingliang temple was canonized by the court. He didn''t dare make such a poisonous oath.


    "Hum, let''s go!" Xuancheng snorts angrily. He knows that it''s only a matter of increasing his worries to stay. He decisively leads the Shaolin monks to turn around and leave.


    "Old helmsman Yu, do you want me to make your business known to the public?" Forcing Xuancheng away, song Qingshu turns and stares at the red flower meeting.


    In fact, this is a good time to eradicate the red flower club. However, although the red flower club is against him, except for Yu wanting and a few other people, the rest are still tough men. Song Qingshu is not a butcher who destroys human nature; Second, although he was clear about Wan Ting''s plot, there was no conclusive evidence, and it was not possible for him to end it in a short time; Third, ah Qing is still in the Red Flower Club camp


    After a long time, Yu wanting gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go." Now Xuancheng is gone. He is weak and useless. He has made up his mind to attack the Central Plains with the help of Tianshan Huibu in the future, and then wash away the humiliation of song Qingshu.


    Pulled away by Yuan Ziyi, ah Qing couldn''t help looking back at the figure on the challenge arena: "big brother, will you come to the western regions to see me in the future?"


    "Yes, I will come to see you!" In Song Qingshu''s eyes, the light is shining, the size of Tianshan Huibu is harmonious, and the Mingjiao Guangming top


    Seeing that song Qingshu agreed, ah Qing laughed happily and waved to him with excitement.


    "This smelly boy can really hook up with women!" Looking at ah Qing''s reluctant appearance, Huang Rong''s mind is extremely complex, "if ah Qing is really admitted to her house, these two people join hands, who else is their opponent in the world?"


    Zhu Yi and Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help looking at each other. Looking at each other''s slightly jealous expression, Zhu Yi said with a smile: "sister Zhou, if ah Qing bullies me in the future, you can make decisions for me."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red: "her martial arts are so high that I can''t protect myself. Who cares about you little girl?"


    ¡­¡­


    After successfully driving away the two biggest opposition forces, song Qingshu turned around and looked at the other three leaders of the Golden Snake camp sitting in their seats: "it seems that you don''t agree with me to be the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Hearing his words, Chu Hongliu of qianliuzhuang, Sha Tongtian of ehugou, Gai Meng and Meng Bofei fell into the ice cellar. They got up and knelt down and said, "see the king of golden snake!"


    When they kneel down, they all look at each other. They all understand each other''s meaning. Are you kidding? Song Qingshu just took master Shili''s life in the blink of an eye. Who knows if he will be killed on the spot if he opposes again.


    The power behind the three men made it impossible for them to urinate in the same pot with song Qingshu. Therefore, the three men made up their mind to obey on the surface first, so that he could not find the opportunity to make trouble. Later, there were many opportunities for them to disobey each other.


    The three men''s eyes did not escape the eyes of song Qingshu. Even if song Qingshu didn''t read his mind, he knew what they were thinking, but he didn''t care. In the face of absolute strength, intrigue was just a joke. What''s more, he had already figured out a way to pay these people.


    In addition to the dead Master Shili, the remaining 11 leaders of the Golden Snake camp showed their allegiance to him, although they had different personalities. So the coronation ceremony of the king of the Golden Snake began soon. However, because of the strong enemy, the ceremony was simple.


    During this period, Wudang and Emei took the lead in saying that they were willing to stay to help the Golden Snake camp deal with the invaders of the Qing Dynasty. Prince Mu''s house then said that although the heaven earth society had a close relationship with the red flower society, Chen Jinnan, the commander-in-chief, was a person who could distinguish between personal hatred and righteousness. Moreover, he was friendly with song Qingshu and had ah Jiu, so he naturally agreed to stay to help.


    Now Ren Yingying is afraid of meeting song Qingshu, so he takes Linghu Chong seriously and leaves the mountain with his followers.


    Of course, the sun and moon god sect is not a righteous man against the Qing Dynasty. It would be strange if Ren Yingying stayed to help him. He might be misunderstood as having an affair with song Qingshu.


    At the lion slaughtering meeting, song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo had a big feud with the beggars'' sect. Naturally, the beggars'' sect didn''t have a good face. Huang Rong could have congratulated him on his face, but there was no way to let them stay to help resist the Qing army.


    Songshan sect always had a bad relationship with song Qingshu, so they would not stay. After the ceremony, they left in a hurry.


    The Quanzhen people also left after the ceremony on the ground that Qiu Chuji was seriously injured and needed to return to Chongyang palace for rest.


    Most of the remaining soldiers are wandering soldiers, some of them stay to help boxing, and some of them leave, but only a small part choose to stay. After all, the Manchu Qing Dynasty sent out 100000 troops this time, and one person could drown a big Wulin faction in a bath. They are not dare to make fun of their own lives.


    "Brother song, if you don''t dislike it, Xiao is willing to stay and help you." A burst of hearty laughter rang out, which made many people''s faces change one after another.

 Chapter 499

    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and he arched his hand and said, "with the help of King Xiao, you''ll be more confident."


    Xiao Feng smiles a little. Liao is caught between Jin and Qing, and its form is in danger. In recent years, Liao has shown signs of rejuvenation under his leadership, but the gap between Liao and Jin and Qing is too big. It''s lucky to be able to protect itself, and it''s really unable to recover the lost land.


    This time when the Manchu Qing Dynasty launched a campaign against the Golden Snake camp, Xiao Feng naturally didn''t want to sit back and ignore it, so he quietly went south to the Golden Snake camp. At the beginning, his idea was just to keep the Golden Snake camp from being annihilated by the Qing army. Now when he saw that song Qingshu was born and became the new king of the Golden Snake, Xiao Feng was acutely aware of the opportunity. Maybe this time, he could make a comeback for Manchu.


    It''s just that Liao state is now armistice with Manchu Qing Dynasty, which is actually armistice with Wu Sangui. However, Xiao Feng is still inconvenient to help song Qingshu as the king of Nanyuan, so he declared that he would only take part in the war in his own name, so song Qingshu would not mind.


    "I don''t know if the fourth lady is willing to help?" Seeing that Yang Miaozhen still did not leave at this time, song Qingshu felt more confident. It''s just that she is a woman. You can''t let her take the initiative to talk. You should give her face.


    Sure enough, Yang Miaozhen smile, did not refuse his invitation, but also did not agree: "I do not know what benefits can help?"


    Song Qingshu showed a shy expression of embarrassment: "if the fourth lady doesn''t mind, I can pay the debt of human feelings."


    Rao Shi Yang Miaozhen was used to the teasing of all kinds of wild men in the river and lake. He was still a little cheeky and blushed. He said in a hurry, "who wants your meat? As long as you promise to do something for me in the future, I''ll stay and help you once."


    "It''s such a trick again. It''s not so easy to pay for the debt of human relations." to Yang Miaozhen''s surprise, song Qingshu didn''t rush to agree. Instead, he asked, "I don''t know how many people did the fourth lady take this time?"


    "Three hundred." Yang Miaozhen said with pride, "although there are not many people, they are all the best warriors in the red coat army."


    "Three hundred people are going to give me a favor. This business is a bit of a loss," said Song Qingshu. Seeing that Yang Miaozhen was about to raise her eyebrows, song Qingshu changed her voice. "But even if there is only four women, she can still afford this favor. OK, deal!"


    Yang Miaozhen was annoyed. She was ready to turn around and leave. When she heard the second half of his compliment, her face softened a little. She couldn''t help humming to express her dissatisfaction.


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly to himself. To tell the truth, he really doesn''t want to be in debt casually. In the original book of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven, Zhang Wuji owes Zhao Min three favors, and he is almost not killed by the other party


    But now, like an airborne soldier, he suddenly becomes the leader of the Golden Snake camp. Every mountain leader has a ghost in his heart. Although he is not alone, he is not much better. Naturally, he has to make full use of all kinds of available forces.


    Seeing so much help, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other and were very pleased. They suddenly noticed that Huang Rong had been standing on the side with a smile. Zhang Songxi felt that if he could get the help of Zhuge, Qingshu would be more sure to survive the disaster. So they took the initiative to invite each other and said, "I don''t know if Mrs. Guo can stay and help?"


    "This..." Huang Rong looks embarrassed. After all, there is such a big scandal between them. If they stay here to help him, they will not be able to say anything ugly.


    "My wife is extremely resourceful. If she can stay and help, song would be very grateful." Song Qingshu came to her sincerely.


    Huang Rong is acutely aware that song Qingshu''s inquiry about her is different from Yang Miaozhen''s. to ask Yang Miaozhen is to ask her if she would like to stay, but to ask herself is to invite her sincerely. Who is more important to him is clear at a glance.


    In fact, according to Huang Rong''s original personality, it''s necessary to take advantage of the opportunity to coerce and extract some benefits. However, now that she has become Mrs. Guo, who is admired by thousands of people, her behavior always needs to consider her face.


    Yang Miaozhen is originally a female mountain thief. No one would be surprised to talk about terms with him. But if you also talk about terms at this time, it would be


    Huang Rong is depressed. In fact, with her intelligence, it''s very easy to find a reason to refuse, and she won''t be gossiped by other sects. For example, song Qingshu killed the elder of the beggars'' sect. As a former leader of the beggars'' sect, she can''t chill the hearts of the gang; Or maybe the Southern Song Dynasty now signed an alliance agreement with the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and his identity was sensitive. If the war between the two countries started again, he was really responsible


    In a flash, Huang Rong had several different reasons for refusing, but in the end, she nodded: "now the north is different... Er, the Manchu Qing Dynasty is raging in the Central Plains. We Han people should have watched and helped each other. I am duty bound."


    She had intended to say that the northern alien races were rampant in the Central Plains, but in the middle of the speech, she was keenly aware that Xiao Feng and his party were still on the scene. She changed her words in a hurry, but Xiao Feng was an open-minded person and didn''t think much of it with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, madam!" Song Qingshu was overjoyed.


    What is love?


    Huang Rong looks strange, always feel that the other party deliberately used such an ambiguous words, but see his face upright, and other people did not respond, Huang Rong thought he might be thinking too much.


    Just as Huang Rong was worried about her gains and losses, song Qingshu invited them and the leaders of the Golden Snake camp to the hall.


    "This time, I mainly want to hear your opinions and see how to deal with the encirclement and suppression of the Qing Dynasty." Sitting on the chair in the meeting hall, song Qingshu was a little excited, but he soon lost his smile. He even sat on the Dragon chair himself. Such a chair is nothing.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s inquiry, the people who stayed to help the boxing seemed thoughtful and didn''t rush to express their opinions. The leaders of the Golden Snake camp were not sure what song Qingshu meant, and they didn''t dare to speak for a moment.


    Thinking that he had been loyal to the left leader of Wuyue sword sect for a long time, Gai Meng and Meng Bofei knew what to do. They couldn''t really let song Qingshu take over all the mountains.


    Meng Bofei was always charitable and famous in the world. He was not afraid of song Qingshu''s sudden trouble, so he coughed and said:


    "I think we should follow the old rule, break the army into parts and hide in the mountains. Although the tartar army is powerful, it costs the tartar court a lot of money and food every day. They will withdraw soon..."


    Huang Rong on one side frowned slightly. Although Meng Bofei was reasonable, he didn''t have the slightest respect in his tone. He obviously didn''t pay attention to song Qingshu, the new boss, and moved out of the old rules everywhere. It was obvious that he deliberately told song Qingshu, a latecomer.


    Huang Rong can''t help looking at Song Qingshu anxiously. He''s worried that he doesn''t agree with song Qingshu and chooses to fight. After all, it''s not impossible for him to deal with master Shili by the means he used before.


    However, Meng Bofei has always been famous, and what he said is reasonable. If song Qingshu still adopted violent repression, the leaders of other mountains in the Golden Snake camp would feel sad. At that time, he may not be the king of the Golden Snake.

 Chapter 500

    To Huang Rong''s surprise, song Qingshu didn''t express any opinions on Meng Bofei''s words, so he sat there unfathomably, neither agreeing nor denying.


    As if it was an appointment, situ Bailey of the royal family said, "brother Meng, this is not the same thing. It''s the so-called time after time. This time, we are pushing the new king of the Golden Snake to change the situation of hiding in the East. If we continue to be like before, why do we still work so hard to choose the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Meng Bofei took the lead, and Chu Hongliu was less worried. Wen Yan sneered, "if you want to change the situation, you have to combine it with reality. Now, one hundred thousand troops in the Qing Dynasty can drown us with a mouthful of saliva. It''s a rash man who chooses to fight hard instead of trying to save his strength."


    Huang Rong secretly nods her head. Although Meng Bofei and Chu Hongliu are meant to attack the prestige of song Qingshu, they are reasonable. Nowadays, the Golden Snake camp is full of only 30000 people, most of them are mobs, and they belong to different leaders. It is difficult to really work together. If they meet with the Qing Dynasty, they may be doomed.


    During Huang Rong''s meditation, Shui Jian could not help humming: "every time the Qing soldiers came, we all fled. In this case, what is the need for our Golden Snake camp to exist? How powerful was the Golden Snake camp under the leadership of Mr. Yuan! It was the Qing soldiers who fled when they heard about us. Now, hum


    Sha Tongtian said with a smile: "this is not what it used to be. Now there is no grand occasion in the Golden Snake camp."


    Cheng Qingzhu said with a smile: "the reason why the Golden Snake camp has been weak since then, I''m afraid the shazhai leader knows the reason best."


    Sha Tongtian suddenly became angry: "Cheng, what do you mean?"


    Cheng Qingzhu didn''t deal with him at first, but now he has a relationship with ah Jiu, so he won''t be afraid of him any more. He said directly, "when the news of the death of Mr. Yuan came back, I don''t know who provoked the internal strife first, causing the mountains to kill each other."


    Sha Tongtian''s face suddenly turned red: "according to you, it''s my fault that you beat me and I beat you all these years?"


    ¡­¡­


    The leaders of the Golden Snake camp are in a tumultuous row. Huang Rong can''t help but look at Song Qingshu. He still doesn''t say a word and nods his head secretly: the most taboo thing for the superior is to throw out his real ideas at once, which is easy to cause a strong rebound from the opponents, so there is no room for maneuver. The most effective way is to secretly reveal their own meaning through the mouth of their confidants, so that the various factions of their subordinates can fight for each other, and the superior will be able to pull a partial stand in a detached posture


    "I didn''t expect that song Qingshu was not only good at martial arts, but also good at the means of imperial defense. Brother Jing can''t match him." Huang Rong sighed in her heart. Although brother Jing has his unique personality charm, his temperament is really not suitable for being a leader.


    After all, not everyone is as dedicated to the country and the people as he is. They all have their own pursuits. They like beauty, wealth or fame


    And brother Jing always uses the illusory things of national righteousness to win them over. In a short time, he can cover everything with his personality charm, but in a long time


    In recent years, if Huang Rong hadn''t been working in secret, I don''t know how many forces in Xiangyang City have sprouted opposition.


    Huang Rong is suddenly surprised. Why do you always compare brother Jing with song Qingshu these two days? Brother Jing is her husband. What is song Qingshu


    Huang Rong''s pretty face suddenly turned red. In a trance, she seemed to hear someone shouting to her: "I don''t know what Mrs. Guo thinks of the current situation."


    "Ah?" Huang Rong finally recovered and found that all the people in the meeting hall were looking at her, and her heart was in a panic.


    It turned out that song Qingshu saw that everyone was almost in contention, so he made a timely voice to stop and kicked the topic to Huang Rong. He knew clearly in his heart that with Huang Rong''s ice and snow, he must know his own ideas and would never say anything about dismantling his own platform. With Huang Rong''s reputation in the Wulin, if she can show her support, then she will do twice as well.


    Huang Rong is distracted. She doesn''t know that song Qingshu suddenly throws the problem to herself. Now she is in a mess. She has no idea. Fortunately, she has always been quick-minded and quick witted. She says, "King Xiao has been fighting with Manchu for many years. I think she must know more about Manchu. Let''s listen to King Xiao first."


    "Leader Huang is too modest." After all, as a native of Liao, he naturally hoped that the Qing army would stay here as long as possible.


    "All of you here have heard the saying," Nuzhen is dissatisfied with ten thousand, man can''t be defeated. "According to our information, the 100000 troops of the Manchu Qing Dynasty going south this time are all elite soldiers of eight banners..."


    In the middle of Xiao Feng''s words, Chu Hongliu seemed to get support and said excitedly, "I''ll just say that the strength of the Manchu Qing army this time is not something we can compete with. It''s better to discuss the plan of retreat as soon as possible."


    Song Qingshu sneered in his heart, but on the surface he said quietly, "you''d better listen to King Xiao first."


    Chu Hongliu also found that he was Meng lang. as Xiao Feng''s position in the Wulin and as the king of the southern court of Liao state, she could not help but smile to hide her embarrassment.


    Xiao Feng nodded to song Qingshu with a smile, and then went on to say, "if the elite of 108 banners came to attack 20 years ago, Xiao absolutely suggested that you pack up quickly and run as far as you can."


    Yang Miaozhen moved in his heart and asked subconsciously, "does King Xiao mean..."


    "It''s true that the Eight Banners soldiers twenty years ago were really brave and good at fighting, but," Xiao Feng stood up, with a sense of arrogance. "Since the Manchu Dynasty entered the pass, the children of the eight banners have been addicted to the richness of the Central Plains, and they have degenerated. Today''s so-called eight banners elite, not to mention the guanning cavalry under Wu Sangui, are not as good as Jiangnan green camp. Therefore, although the Manchu Qing army is powerful this time, the Golden Snake camp may not have no chance. "


    Xiao Feng was also puzzled. He thought Kangxi was a man of great talent. Who knew that he had made such a stupid move this time? Was it because he grew up in the deep palace? I really don''t know how decadent the eight flag soldiers are now.


    Song Qingshu was secretly proud that all the eight banners were recruited this time, which was the trick he and Dongfang muxue had come up with together. After all, except for a few wise people, few people realized that the eight banners were strong outside but strong in the middle. Even the important officials of the Manchu court believed that once the eight banners were "elite", the encirclement and suppression of the Golden Snake camp would undoubtedly win.


    ------


    Suddenly a look at the number of chapters, found that actually 500 chapters!


    500 is here. Is 1000 far away?


    I have something to do tomorrow morning. I''ll start with this chapter today


    I said 2 chapters a day before, and I still remember that the bad ones will be made up in the next few days.

 Chapter 501

    "What does King Xiao mean is that we are going to fight against the imperial army?" Meng Bofei frowned slightly. He was used to being a rich man. He didn''t want to take such a big risk to fight against the Qing Dynasty.


    Xiao Feng said with an open-minded smile: "it''s the internal affairs of your Golden Snake camp whether to fight or retreat. Xiao is just helping to analyze the strength of the army of Manchu Qing Dynasty."


    "Mrs. Guo has always been called Zhuge among women. Do you have any suggestions for our present situation?" See Huang Rong in the side of soy sauce, song Qingshu not angry to pull her in.


    In fact, in Song Qingshu''s mind, Zhao Min is a more suitable military strategist than Huang Rong. After all, Huang Rong''s greatest characteristic is his quick wit. If he is quick to change his mind, Zhao Min can''t match Huang Rong. However, Huang Rong is obviously inferior to Zhao Min in his grasp of the future situation.


    Take the weather forecast of previous generations as an example. Huang Rong is obviously more accurate in predicting the weather changes within a few hours, but Zhao Min is much more accurate in predicting the weather conditions after three or five days.


    This difference is not the difference of their own wisdom, but the environment in which they grew up and their status. Zhao Min, as a grand princess, has almost unlimited resources and information that can be used around him, so he can naturally lay out his plans calmly.


    Huang Rong, however, is limited by her identity, and her information is not comprehensive enough. She was born in the Wulin, and her natural pattern is not enough. Naturally, she can only adapt to circumstances.


    However, Zhao Min''s noble status has a side effect, because there are countless martial arts experts around her at any time, and she will hardly encounter any danger. If she is suddenly put into a dangerous Jedi, she may not be able to escape like Huang Rong.


    Huang Rong left safely in the hands of several experts in Zhao''s mansion. She struggled with ouyangke''s father and son on a desert island, and later niujiacun protected Guo Jing from being discovered under the eyes of various forces. Every time, Huang Rong was extremely dangerous. It all depended on Huang Rong''s quick wits to tide over the difficulties. If Zhao Min moved to another place, it would be difficult to achieve the same effect.


    Similarly, Huang Rong can''t overthrow the six factions like Zhao min. she uses black jade intermittent cream to play Zhang Wuji between clapping hands and easily hold each other for life


    "It''s a pity that ah Jiu turned the tide last night and let Zhao Min return without success. He was chased and killed by people in the Wulin. Now he doesn''t know where to hide." Song Qingshu secretly regretted, but to tell the truth, if Zhao Min really came to serve as a military adviser for him now, he couldn''t believe her, or he would be sold again.


    After the buffer just now, Huang Rong had sorted out her thoughts, leaned slightly at the sound of the words, and her sweet voice sounded: "although the fighting power of the eight banners is declining now, the strength of the Golden Snake battalion is no better than before."


    Those mountain leaders in the field are very hot. They know that Huang Rong''s saying this is just to save them some face. Now the Golden Snake camp is scattered, and it can be called a mob.


    "So now the situation is still that the enemy is strong and we are weak," Huang continued, "so our first strategy is to retreat."


    Chu Hongliu and others look happy. They can''t help glancing at Song Qingshu provocatively. They think that Huang Rong''s reputation in the Wulin, since she has said so, what else can you do? The first order can''t act according to their own ideas. Who will obey you in the future.


    Who knows Huang Rong''s next words let several people''s smile solidify on the face: "although this time mainly to retreat, but must fight with the Manchu Qing tartar soldiers, and if a beautiful victory."


    Song Qingshu is funny. Huang Rong is really a cunning fox. He doesn''t offend either side of the fox, and he clearly expresses his own meaning.


    Hearing the string song, Zhou Zhiruo asked: "since they have decided to retreat, why fight with the tartar soldiers?"


    Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s smiling face, Huang Rong could not help thinking of her disheveled clothes and untidy temples when she was rescued last night. Her face turned red: "leader Zhou has no idea. Since the death of the former king yuan, the Golden Snake camp has been defeated again and again in the face of the Manchu Imperial Army, and its morale has declined to below the danger line, If we don''t take advantage of this election to elect a new king of the Golden Snake and win a battle, we are afraid that the Golden Snake camp will become a mountain bandit in hiding in the future. "


    After hearing Huang Rong''s words, the mountain leaders could not help but be silent. They could not be more familiar with the internal situation of the Golden Snake camp. In these days, there were people fleeing every day. If things go on like this, the Golden Snake camp itself would collapse from the inside without waiting for the imperial court to encircle and suppress it.


    "What Mrs. Guo said is true. If we still choose to escape passively, I''m afraid the Golden Snake camp will be in name before long."


    "Yes, the purpose of the Golden Snake camp is to drive Tartars out of the Han Dynasty. If every time they encounter the Qing army, they choose to flee, what is the significance of the existence of the Golden Snake camp?"


    Just now, when the mountain leader of song Qingshu and Chu Hongliu argued with each other, Jiao Waner of Jinlong gang in Jiangsu, Rongcai of Longyou gang in Zhejiang, Nie Tianfeng of feihuyu stockade leader in Huainan, and Zheng Qiyun, the leader of the overseas 72 islands alliance, who remained neutral, did not say a word. At this moment, it seems that they all speak in support of Huang Rong.


    Looking at the current situation, song Qingshu showed a smile: "four ladies, in your opinion, what should we do?"


    Yang Miaozhen snorted coldly: "before, when the Golden Snake camp was full of iron men, now, many of them are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    Chu Hongliu, Meng Bo, Feisha Tongtian and his face turned red. He was about to open his mouth to refute, but song Qingshu didn''t give them a chance to turn around and ask the leaders of Wudang sect, Emei sect, tiandihui and muwangfu for their opinions one by one.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other and nodded their heads in support of the first World War. Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect, would not object to the first World War. King Mu''s house and the Manchu Qing Dynasty would not live together. They were eager to fight each other to the death, and naturally supported the fight. Chen Jinnan, the heaven and earth society, did not want to see the Golden Snake camp collapse like this, and also expressed his support for the first world war with the Manchu Qing army.


    "In this case, we will fight against the so-called eight banners of the Qing Dynasty!" Song Qingshu stood up, an invisible pressure scattered.


    At this time, everyone didn''t understand song Qingshu''s real idea. Naturally, no one had the eyesight to stand up against it. Even Chu Hongliu, Meng Bofei and others had no choice but to accept the decision because other forces expressed their support.


    "I know many people in the field don''t have much confidence," Song Qingshu said in a steady voice, as if he had a convincing feeling. "It''s true that with the strength of the Golden Snake camp, there is no chance to directly fight against the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty. However, this time the Manchu Qing army was divided into four routes, and now the East Route Army of Tuhai headquarters is deeply isolated, which just gives us a chance. "

 Chapter 502

    "Tuhai is a famous tartar general. He dares to go deep alone because he has 30000 troops. It''s not easy for us to deal with him!" Chu Hongliu murmured discontentedly.


    Although Chu Hongliu''s voice was light, he was a master in the field, and his words were clearly heard by everyone.


    Song Qingshu glanced at him and said, "although Tuhai has 30000 troops in his hand, in my opinion, it''s just a local chicken and a local dog. It''s easy to beat him."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s "heroic words", Chu Hongliu, Meng Bofei and Sha Tongtian almost laughed. Although they didn''t laugh, they couldn''t hide their contempt.


    Not to mention them, even Huang Rong, Xiao Feng and others look strange. At the beginning of their imagination, they intended to win a small victory and boost the morale of the Golden Snake camp. However, according to song Qingshu, it seems that they intend to swallow these 30000 people in one breath, which is too unrealistic.


    "I don''t know how many people it will take to wipe out the 30000 people in Tuhai?" Chu Hongliu was afraid of song Qingshu''s sudden change of words, which blocked song Qingshu''s retreat.


    "Hum, who can''t boast? You can''t wipe out Tuhai at that time. How can you be the king of the Golden Snake again?" Sha Tongtian and Meng Bofei subconsciously look at each other and see the schadenfreude in each other''s eyes. Song Qingshu is still young. He is so upset that he is caught by Lao Chu.


    "I just need four battalions of you... Mrs. yuan, old hero situ, general Shuibing and leader Cheng." Song Qingshu said slowly.


    Chu Hongliu''s eyes are full of ridicule. These people are less than 8000. How can they win? However, these battalions can be regarded as the staunch supporters of song Qingshu. Chu Hongliu and others are eager to be consumed by song Qingshu in Tuhai''s hands.


    "What else can we do for the rest of our battalions?" Although Chu Hongliu decided in her heart that she would not work hard no matter what, she still had to do her best.


    Song Qingshu said solemnly: "there is indeed a very important task here, which needs to be handed over to a wise and brave leader."


    "Oh?" Seeing that he spoke seriously, everyone in the hall became curious.


    "I need a leader to lead our troops in laoyinggou," Song Qingshu pointed to the map and continued. "Once the Tu Navy is broken up, this is the place they must pass. The leader needs to make sure that the Tu navy can''t escape a single soldier."


    Chu Hongliu almost laughed when she heard it, and quickly volunteered, "if you are in charge, you can give this task to Chu."


    Hum, Tu Hai is a famous general in all wars, and he has 30000 elite troops. How can he lose to song Qingshu, a mere 8000 people? Isn''t this a mission? At that time, I just need to go for a walk to make sure that I can''t even see the shadow of Tu Navy, and then I can retreat completely.


    Song Qingshu took a look at him and said: "this place is of great importance. Can the master of Chu Zhuang guarantee to wipe out the defeated army of Tuhai?"


    Chu hongliupi said with a smile: "Hey, as long as the leader has the ability to defeat Tuhai, Chu will be able to catch them all."


    "Whether all the defeated troops in Tuhai can be eliminated or not is related to the success or failure of the whole war. Can master Chu dare to establish a military order?" Song Qingshu stands up and stares at Chu Hongliu.


    Chu Hongliu was surprised. How could she feel that song''s family name had dug a pit for me to jump?


    However, the leader of his first battalion, who would be scared back casually by a few words, Chu Hongliu said: "OK, Chu will set up a military order. If the leader really beats Tuhai into a rout, I will leave them all in laoyinggou. If he can''t do it, he will kill them or cut them."


    Hum, I don''t believe that 8000 people can beat 30000 people!


    However, Chu Hongliu was not stupid either. Although he agreed, he also killed the premise. It must be song Qingshu who defeated Tuhai. As long as song Qingshu couldn''t do this, he had his own reasons to shirk. It''s just a fool''s dream to use 8000 mountain bandits to defeat the 30000 elite soldiers led by the famous general Tuhai.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu nodded, and then began to give the rest of the head of the task.


    Jiao Wan''er of Jinlong gang in Jiangsu, Rongcai of Longyou gang in Zhejiang, Nie Tianfeng of feihuyu stronghold in Huainan, and Zheng Qiyun, the leader of overseas seventy-two islands alliance, are neutral people. Song Qingshu sent them to lead their troops to harass the other three armies of Manchu and Qing Dynasties, so it is necessary to delay the other party''s March.


    The four leaders looked at each other and exchanged their inner thoughts. Although they were more inclined to song Qingshu on the surface, they were still neutral in essence. If song Qingshu wanted to commandeer their troops to fight with Tuhai, they would not.


    Now it''s just delaying the speed of the Qing army''s March, they can still accept it. After all, it''s just delaying and harassing. Even if it''s damaged, it won''t hurt their muscles and bones. They can also take the opportunity to wait and see. Once the main force of song Qingshu fails, they will take the opportunity to escape from the mountains and occupy the mountain as the king, and their strength will not lose half a point at all;


    If the main force of song Qingshu really defeated Tuhai, they would also have the credit for this mission. After the event, they would be rewarded for their contribution. Of course, in their opinion, it is impossible.


    So the four happily took over the task.


    As for Meng Bofei and Sha Tongtian, song Qingshu asked them to stay in the base camp and be ready at any time. See don''t work hard, two people naturally happy to see the play.


    After each leader left, song Qingshu said to Yang Miaozhen, the heaven and earth society, and all the people in King Mu''s house, "fourth lady, master Chen, little master mu, I have something to trouble you..."


    When Yang Miaozhen left, he took a deep look at Song Qingshu: "it turns out that you are serious about destroying Tuhai."


    Song Qingshu smile: "I have always been a serious man."


    "I hope you don''t let me down." Yang Miaozhen didn''t ask song Qingshu about his specific plan. After leaving a word, he left.


    After some arrangement, only song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo, Wudang''s two heroes and Xiao Feng are left in the hall.


    "I don''t know how Prince song planned to defeat the 30000 troops of Tuhai." Seeing that people were almost gone, Huang Rong could not help asking again.


    "Mrs. Guo has always been called Zhuge among women. What''s the best way?" Song Qingshu laughed but did not answer. Instead, he asked.


    "We are outnumbered. I''m afraid there is only one way to win." Since Song Qingshu claimed to destroy 30000 troops in Tuhai, Huang Rong has been thinking about how to do it. Now he has a vague idea.


    "Xiao also thought of a way." Xiao Feng, who had been silent just now, watched the intrigue of the people inside the Golden Snake camp coldly. Now he just laughed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in this case, we will follow the example of the sages of the Three Kingdoms and write down our respective methods in the palm of our hands to see if we want to go together."

 Chapter 503

    When the three finished writing, all the people in the hall craned their necks to see what they were thinking.


    Huang Rong''s white palm is written with the word "fire attack", Xiao Feng''s palm is written with the word "night attack", while song Qingshu''s hand is written with the word "Bomb camp".


    "It seems that everyone wants to go together." Song Qingshu laughs, "although it''s written differently, it''s actually one thing."


    Huang Rong said with a smile: "there are few people in the Golden Snake camp, but there are many people in Tuhai. We know this, and Tuhai knows it, but the tartar soldiers may not know it. As long as we can make rational use of the night cover and let the ordinary Tartars mistakenly think that there are enemies in all directions for a moment, we will succeed in more than half of the chaos. "


    "That''s right," Xiao Feng nodded. "As Mrs. Guo said, the night attack should be accompanied by the burning of military supplies, which can create a kind of panic scene. Once the Qing army is successful in bombing the camp, the 38 thousand flag elite is just a lamb to be slaughtered."


    Many of the others in the hall didn''t know anything about military affairs, but when they heard what you said and what I said, they all felt confident. Only one of them was worried.


    "Mr. Chen, if you have something to say, just say it." Song Qingshu is in the position of the king of the Golden Snake. He can see all the things in the hall at a glance, and naturally see Chen Jinnan''s expression of desire to talk and stop.


    "Please forgive me for pouring cold water on Chen. He has dealt with Tuhai. He is definitely the first general of the Qing Dynasty. He has always been strict in his military management. Every time he sets up a camp, he will send out a large number of scouts to monitor the movement of tens of miles around. Once there is wind and grass around, he will get news immediately. I''m afraid that the night attack is very difficult to succeed; And even if we succeed in attacking the tartar barracks, as long as we have Tuhai in the town, the 38000 flag soldiers will never blow up the barracks. "


    Chen Jinnan frowned tightly. The way song Qingshu and his colleagues had just thought of was that if they were to deal with the general, they would have a great chance of success. But Tuhai had been through many battles. Li Chuang''s troops were all defeated by him. How could they not prevent an ordinary night attack.


    Song Qingshu seemed to have known that someone had such doubts. Wen Yan said with a smile, "general helmsman Chen is right, but all this is based on the situation that Tuhai is in the middle army. What if... Tuhai is dead?"


    Chen Jinnan was stunned and subconsciously said, "did the son of song want to assassinate Tu Hai? Although song Gongzi is good at martial arts, he wants to take the first rank among the ten thousand armies. I''m afraid... "


    Chen Jinnan didn''t finish his words, but everyone knew what he meant. After all, Wan Jun took the first rank from it. It''s really shocking. Only a few people completed this feat in history.


    Xiao Feng is famous for his capture of Yelv Chongyuan, the rebellious king of Nanyuan from the rebellion army. However, the bigger reason was that Yelv Chongyuan killed himself and thought that the victory had been decided to be a swagger. He just gave Xiao Feng a chance.


    If you want to kill their commander-in-chief Tu Hai among the 30000 troops, even if all the great masters in the world do it together, it is impossible.


    "Chief commander Chen can rest assured that I have my own way to kill Tuhai." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. Since he came to this wonderful world, maybe because of the values of his previous life, he has not been able to regard human life as a weed, so he has always avoided killing people. Unfortunately, he is not Chu Liuxiang, the thief commander, and sometimes he has to do it.


    Song Qingshu recalled that he had killed several people. In fact, each of them had no grievance or hatred against himself. It was a pity that Zhilan was in charge and had to get rid of them.


    Tu Hai was also a respectable general. When song Qingshu was still in the Qing Dynasty, he met with the old general several times. It''s a pity that the two sides had different positions and were doomed to be unable to get together.


    "You are so hypocritical."


    Song Qingshu silently said to himself that he had to find so many excuses to kill people. What''s not hypocrisy. It''s just that I''d better be a hypocrite than a real villain. At least I have my own principles


    Hearing that song Qingshu had a way to kill Tuhai, everyone in the hall was shocked. However, song Qingshu said nothing and obviously didn''t intend to tell him how to kill Tuhai. Everyone whispered and began to guess.


    Xiao Feng takes a thoughtful look at Song Qingshu. Under the present situation, he wants to kill Tuhai in the encirclement of 30000 troops. He asks himself that he has no such ability. He doesn''t know how he plans to start.


    Huang Rong''s beautiful eyes were brilliant, and she was also very curious. "I don''t know if he would tell me if I asked him in private..." Huang Rong was startled by the sudden idea. Why did she think so


    Fortunately, the people who stay in the hall today are all outstanding people. They understand that the assassination of the enemy commander is a big event. If we make the method known to all, it is not far from failure. Therefore, although song Qingshu does not say it, we have no tacit understanding to ask.


    First, the people in the hall and song Qingshu have a lot of friendship. Second, song Qingshu''s miraculous performance at the Golden Snake conference won everyone''s recognition. Since Song Qingshu dares to say that he can take Tu Hai''s life, these people also dare to believe him.


    "But there''s another problem," Chen Jinnan said. "If you want to succeed in a night attack, you have to take it by surprise. The Qing army often sends a large number of scouts to sweep the place within dozens of miles. I''m afraid the people in the Golden Snake camp will be exposed before they get close to the enemy camp."


    Xiao Feng nodded deeply. I''m afraid that he had the most contact with Qing soldiers in the hall. He naturally understood that Chen Jinnan''s worry was not unreasonable. It was really difficult to succeed in the night attack.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "all of you have heard of the truth that it''s dark under the lamp. The Scouts of the Qing Dynasty mainly focus on dozens of miles outside. As long as we ambush near their camp in advance, we may be able to deceive them."


    "How is that possible?" Chen Jinnan exclaimed, and even Xiao Feng frowned to himself. After all, the most important thing is where to camp because the army is outside. The commander of the first army takes into account the speed of the March, terrain, combat tasks and other factors. Sometimes the commander himself may not know where to camp later.


    "Tuhai will camp here on Fox Hill tomorrow, and this place is where the Tartars buried their bones." Song Qingshu pointed to a position on the sand table and said with confidence.


    Are you kidding? Now the emperor of the Qing Dynasty is one of his own. If he can''t even know where Tu Hai is camping, song Qingshu thinks he can be killed.


    Now Song Qingshu is like playing cards with himself. Although the cards of Golden Snake camp are very bad, he knows the cards of Manchu and Qing clearly, and can control the order of playing cards of Manchu and Qing as much as possible. No matter how good the cards of Manchu and Qing are, if four two kings fly out with two in the beginning, he may not be able to win the rotten card of Golden Snake camp

 Chapter 504

    After several discussions, song Qingshu finally decided that the red coat army of Stuart bury, shuijian and Yang Miaozhen would ambush in Fox Hill ahead of time.


    Most of the king''s house faction of Stuart Barry fled from guanning''s powerful cavalry. As a former Ming general, shuijian was also good at training troops. Therefore, their troops were the only elite of the twelve Golden Snake battalions, not to mention the red coat army, which had been regarded as a serious trouble by the state of Jin for many years, and the 300 men Yang Miaozhen brought were the elite of the red coat army.


    This night attack is very important. First, we should hide our tracks. Second, we should fight bravely. There are not many soldiers who are good at it. Therefore, song Qingshu did not add some mobs into it.


    Song Qingshu gave the command of the three troops to Yang Miaozhen, but Stuart and shuijian didn''t have much opinion. After all, the four ladies of the red coat army had been famous for many years, and their prestige was not inferior to Yuan Chengzhi.


    On the contrary, Yang Miaozhen''s look was rather complicated. Looking at Song Qingshu, he asked in a joking tone: "if you have given me all the best troops in the Golden Snake camp, are you not afraid that I will bury them in this battle?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "although song and the fourth lady have known each other for a short time, they can understand the character of the fourth lady. The fourth lady is a heroine who has never been born. She is as angry as a tiger. How could she have done such a petty act


    "It''s useless for you to flatter me. Haven''t you ever heard of a woman who is the youngest?" Although Yang Miaozhen didn''t care about it, her slightly raised eyebrows showed that she was quite satisfied with the flattery.


    Song Qingshu laughs but does not speak, then starts to arrange other people''s task.


    Prince Mu''s mansion, heaven and earth society, Emei sect, Qingzhu sect, Xia Qingqing sect, and other disciples were arranged along the way at each mountain pass. When you look at the terrain on the sand table, you can''t help but feel light.


    "Brother song, these places are outside the Eagle Valley." Mujiansheng can''t help but wonder. He remembers that song Qingshu said before that laoyinggou was the only way for tartar soldiers to break up. Chu Hongliu led his men to ambush there.


    "Don''t you really think Chu Hongliu has the ability to stop Tartars from collapsing?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Even if the attack was successful, there were 30000 people on the other side. They looked at the attack with great momentum, but after all, their manpower was limited, and the damage to the tartar soldiers was limited. Even if the tartar soldiers fled, there were still tens of thousands of them. Although Chu Hongliu stayed there with ease, he could not stop them.


    Before associating with song Qingshu, he gradually induced Chu Hongliu to issue a military order. Many people have already paid Chu Hongliu a moment of silence in advance. Now the key is whether song Qingshu can successfully defeat Tuhai.


    "Qingshu, what are we going to do?" Seeing that other people were more or less assigned the task, Yin Liting couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu said: "the next step is the most important part. If you want to succeed in the night attack, you must have some experts to create chaos inside the Qing army camp..."


    There are many martial arts experts in the hall. These people may not be more useful than those well-trained soldiers when they fight to kill the enemy. However, following the popular system of special forces in other countries in the past, song Qingshu decided to organize these people and mix them into the Qing army camp. He made full use of his martial arts and left as soon as he touched them. He did not confront the enemy head-on. He created chaos everywhere in the camp and created opportunities for the troops attacking at night outside.


    Because of the huge potential danger, although many people expressed their willingness to join the Qing army camp with song Qingshu, song Qingshu still screened out some people with poor martial arts skills. The final list of members is as follows:


    Song Qingshu, Huang Rong, ah Jiu, Zhang Songxi, Yin Liting, Xiao Feng, yelunanxian, yeluqi and others are not many, but they are all first-class experts in the Jianghu. What they have to do is to stir up trouble and create chaos everywhere. As long as they are not besieged, it should not be too difficult to get out.


    After continuing to discuss some details, Yang Miaozhen, together with Stuart Barry and shuijian, led the troops to Fox slope to ambush ahead of time. Prince Mu''s house, heaven and Earth Society and other disciples of various schools also set out ahead of time to ambush in their respective places dozens of miles away.


    Before leaving, Xia Qingqing took a deep look at Song Qingshu. After all, the relationship between the two people was not clear. She was also embarrassed to say more to song Qingshu. She could only make eye contact and told him to take care.


    Zhou Zhiruo doesn''t have so many scruples. After all, she is the real wife of song Qingshu. Before she left, she took the Emei sect and secretly pulled song Qingshu aside: "Qingshu, you must promise me that if you can''t do something, you should remember to save your life. It''s a thing of the past to fight for supremacy in the world. I just want you. Then we''ll go back to Emei and enjoy the rest of our life together. "


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile in his heart. If he does get there, will he take other women to Emei? You can''t blow your hair


    But song Qingshu was also deeply moved. After all, although Zhou Zhiruo looks weak on the outside, she is the kind of strong woman who is dedicated to her career. Her ability to say such words proves that she really cares about herself to the bottom


    "Well, I promise you." Song Qingshu said, "but if you go here, you should be careful. Remember what I asked you to do, don''t chase after the poor.". The main task of your trip is to plant flags all over the mountains and fields, make bluff, make more use of traps, falling rocks and hidden weapons, and try to avoid confrontation with Tartars. "


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded: "well, I''ll go."


    When all the people left one after another, only song Qingshu and a group of experts who were selected to sneak into the camp of the Qing army were left in the hall. Xiao Feng, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "brother song, please forgive Xiao. Even if we can make the Qing army bomb the camp successfully, it seems that it is very difficult for the Qing army to break their bones after a series of plans. Chu Hongliu can''t stop the rout, even if we add the heaven and earth society to the back I''m afraid that there are other factions in Lord Mu''s residence that can''t be stopped. "


    Huang Rong also nodded in agreement: "I see the arrangement of the young master, the main purpose of heaven and earth society, King Mu ''


    Before Song Qingshu had answered, Huang Rong shook her head again: "now all the troops that can be used are used. Even if there are rear moves, there are no available soldiers."


    Yin Li Ting was stunned: "listen to you, you mean you want to take advantage of the opportunity to catch all the Qing soldiers, but didn''t you say that if the Golden Snake camp won a victory, it would take the opportunity to escape into the mountains and preserve its strength?"


    Huang Rong said in a soft voice: "the six heroes of Yin don''t know something. Although the plan of song Gongzi sounds whimsical, it may not be impossible to succeed if you think about it carefully. Once it succeeds, it will be a great victory that will shock the whole world. However, if we can''t take the opportunity to wipe out Tuhai, we will feel a pity. "


    Xiao Feng nodded his head. He was satisfied to win a small victory before. But after Song Qingshu''s analysis, he was keenly aware that it was possible to annihilate Tuhai. But now he has no soldiers in his hands, so he really has no spare power to eat those rout soldiers in one breath.


    "You two really have extraordinary knowledge. You can see the problem of the plan at a glance. I really don''t have any available troops in my hand, but..." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "we can transfer tianbingtian to help in the future."

 Chapter 505

    "Heavenly soldiers and generals?" A group of people suddenly froze.


    Song Qingshu asked, "do you know how Han Xin dealt with Xiang Yu''s general Long Qi?"


    Most of the people in the hall looked at each other. Even Xiao Feng frowned. Obviously, she didn''t know the allusion. Huang Rong''s eyes lit up and she understood song Qingshu''s plan.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help complaining. It seems that the level of compulsory education in ancient times is really worrying.


    "Are you planning to attack by water?" Huang Rong asked pleasantly.


    "Madam is really worthy of the title of Zhuge," Song Qingshu nodded with a smile and pointed to a place on the sand table. "Baishui River is the burial place of the tartar soldiers."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s confident appearance, Zhu Yi''s eyes are full of splendor. In the hall, I''m afraid she knows song Qingshu''s plan best.


    Before the Golden Snake meeting, song Qingshu arranged for her and Xia Qingqing to secretly take people to build earth bags on the upper reaches of the Baishui River to build a weir to block water. At that time, she didn''t understand and worried that he would work hard to make wedding clothes for others. But song Qingshu told her with great certainty that he would definitely win the gold snake.


    At that time, a Qing, Shi potian, Xu Zhu, Yang Miaozhen, Yang Guo and others were among the top experts at the conference. In particular, a Qing''s fighting power far exceeded that of song Qingshu.


    As a woman of song Qingshu, Zhu longlong had no choice but to believe unconditionally that he could win the first place and become the king of the Golden Snake.


    When song Qingshu defeated ah Qing, Zhu Yi was so excited that he cried. Because of this, her trust in Song Qingshu has reached an almost blind level. Although most people in the Golden Snake camp feel that a small victory is about to thank God, Zhu Yi believed from the beginning that it would be a big victory that shocked the world.


    After Song Qingshu''s simple explanation, other people in the hall finally understood it, and their morale was greatly boosted.


    "The 30000 soldiers in Tuhai are finished!"


    Xiao Feng rises abruptly. As a veteran of the battlefield, he can naturally judge that the possibility of song Qingshu''s plan''s success is very high. At this time, he was also shocked. This song Qingshu was not famous before, that is to say, he just came to the fore in the past two years. He didn''t expect that he was so talented in fighting besides martial arts. Is he the legendary famous general?


    In fact, Xiao Feng overestimated him. Song Qingshu only took advantage of the information of the enemy and us this time. If the opponent this time is not the Manchu Qing army, but other forces, song Qingshu can only pack up and flee as far as possible.


    "Well, I don''t want people to live." Yeluqi couldn''t help muttering that as one of the best young masters of the royal family of the Liao Dynasty, he grew up in all kinds of auras. He always thought highly of himself until he met song Qingshu


    It''s just that I''m better than myself in martial arts. Now I can''t even catch up with my proudest marching and fighting


    However, yeluzzi was a modest gentleman after all. Instead of being envious, he showed a little admiration.


    "Nanxian always has a high eye. In the past, he once said that his husband wanted to surpass her in martial arts, and that he wanted to be able to strategize thousands of miles away. These two requirements were met by songqingshu. Originally, he was a good candidate. Moreover, if Daliao got a talent like songqingshu, it was a pity that songqingshu was married."


    Yeluqi''s idea was just a flash, and he didn''t think much about it. After all, Daliao is now in the doldrums, but as a sheriff of yeluqi''s Fairy hall, he can''t be a little girl.


    As for yelunan himself, he leaned on the pillar with his sword and quietly looked at the figure of song Qingshu. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other and saw the joy and pride in each other''s eyes. Over the years, the eldest martial brother not only resigned as the leader for the sake of song Qingshu, but also had been practicing hard. If he knew that song Qingshu had changed his ways, he would be very relieved.


    Huang Rong''s complexion is even more complicated. Song Qingshu gives her too many surprises. This time she attends the Golden Snake meeting, just because she wants to resist foreigners, she does her best. Who knows song Qingshu is born


    "With his help, how could Xiangyang''s war be so disadvantageous?" Huang Rong''s heart suddenly gave birth to a bold idea, "do you want to betroth fu''er to him?"


    Huang Rong had thought about betrothing Guo Fu to the prince of the LV family, the governor of Xiangyang. Now Jia Sidao''s power in the Southern Song Dynasty is over. The brothers of the LV family are Jia Sidao''s right arm. The LV family can be said to be one of the largest military groups in the Southern Song Dynasty. If Guo Fu married into the LV family, she would not be wronged.


    However, Huang Rong underestimated the tradition of the Southern Song Dynasty, and his emphasis on culture over martial arts made the generals naturally inferior to civil servants. Although the LV family was powerful, they were military officials after all, and their position in the imperial court had always been somewhat embarrassing. Therefore, the LV family had been trying to marry the daughter of a Chinese official in the imperial court, taking the opportunity to increase their political capital. How could they take a fancy to the daughter of a "great Xia" in the Jianghu, Although this great Xia is famous all over the world


    Although the LV family didn''t say it clearly, Huang Rong was so clever that she could tell the truth from each other''s words and some clues. She was very angry. If it wasn''t for the great cause of resisting Mongolia, she would not have thought of marrying her daughter to a dandy.


    Although Huang Rong is a little selfish, she is also a very proud person. The LV family has no sincerity, so she will not send her daughter to her.


    At this time, Huang Rong subconsciously thought of Guo Fu''s marriage when she saw song Qingshu''s literary and martial arts skills.


    "The biggest problem now is that he is married."


    It''s not that Huang Rong didn''t want Guo Fu and Zhou Zhiruo to serve her husband together, but when she thought of Zhou Zhiruo, she had a headache. As the leader of Emei, her status in the Wulin might not be much lower than that of her husband and wife. Guo Fu didn''t take the position of her wife.


    But if let Guo Fu do small, Huang Rong certainly does not want to.


    Suddenly thinking of the way she was rescued from the cave by Zhou Zhiruo that night, Huang Rong couldn''t help blushing. She saw her face, and she couldn''t help Fu Er... Besides, what song Qingshu did to herself that night... She didn''t mean to be his mother-in-law.


    "Now that we have roughly understood the details of the operation, please go back and conserve your energy. There will be a fierce battle in the evening." Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly awakened Huang Rong.


    "If something happens in Xiangyang in the future, brother Jing will surely die for his country. Naturally, he will be with him... Fu''er will be alone at that time, and it will be very difficult to survive in this chaotic world..."


    Huang Rong''s heart turns suddenly, and she makes a decision secretly. She must find a way to make up for them. Although fu''er is a bit rash, she may not be able to please him, but her daughter inherits her beauty after all

 Chapter 506

    He had been discussing all kinds of details. Before he knew it was daybreak, song Qingshu asked everyone to go back and have a good rest. Six hours later, we would gather here in the hall and set out together.


    "Elder brother song, as the saying goes, if you don''t keep secret, you will lose your officials. If you don''t keep secret, you will lose your body. I don''t think you should tell them the plan ahead of time." Zhu Yi is naturally with song Qingshu side, see people continue to leave almost, she can''t help but worry.


    "There''s no way," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "They are all leaders of one side. It''s hard to convince them if they don''t reveal something. After all, they need to take risks at night."


    Seeing that Zhu Yi was still worried, song Qingshu held her hand: "ah Jiu, don''t worry too much. The people in this hall are trustworthy. First, I believe in their character. Second, they have no reason to leak secrets. After all, the failure of the Qing Dynasty is in everyone''s interest."


    Song Qingshu is not a single celled creature like song Xianggong. Naturally, it is clear that only when the interests of both sides are consistent is the foundation of trust.


    They chatted hand in hand, and soon returned to their own courtyard. Zhu Yi suddenly said curiously, "by the way, elder brother song, I haven''t had time to ask. How did you win ah Qing before?"


    "What do you think?" Hearing ah Jiu''s question, song Qingshu looked at her strangely.


    "They just asked you if they didn''t know." Zhu Yi''s mouth pouted and she couldn''t help acting coquettish.


    "If you just talk about it, it''s hard for you to understand. If you want to imitate ah Qing and reproduce the situation at that time, I''ll let you experience it for yourself, and the effect will be better." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Zhu always felt that the other side''s twinkling eyes had some bad intentions, but after all, he could not hide his curiosity, and subconsciously nodded and agreed: "OK."


    "I remember ah Qing was quite normal at that time, until he got close to you," Zhu said, holding a dagger and recalling the situation at that time. "Is that so... Eh?"


    When the tip of Zhu''s sword was a few inches away from Song Qingshu, she suddenly felt as if her whole strength had been drained, and her body became very soft.


    As if he could feel his scalding skin, Zhu Yi reacted with a little surprise and exclaimed: "joyful fragrance!"


    They had been intimate for a long time, and Zhu Yi naturally knew that song Qingshu''s practice of Huanxi Zen was a by-product, which was sometimes used by song Qingshu for boudoir pleasure.


    That kind of feeling is very, very pleasant, but Zhu Yi subconsciously doesn''t like it, because he always feels that he seems to be in the most intense flattery. Like medicine, he is waiting for men''s favor in bed. No matter whether it''s physical or psychological, he can''t resist at all.


    What Zhu likes is the natural feeling of intimacy, rather than the feeling of being insulted unilaterally, although it seems more attractive than ordinary intimacy


    Song Qingshu hugs Zhu longlong, who has already become a mass of soft cotton, and looks down at the beautiful woman with a bright red face in her arms. She can''t help laughing: "dear princess nine, you offered to experience it yourself."


    Zhu Yi''s eyes seemed to be oozing water: "you son of a bitch, deliberately set up a set for me to drill in."


    "Who let our nine princesses be unprepared for me?" Song Qingshu smiles with pride and sits on the couch with her arms around her. Without waiting for Zhu to answer, he leans down to hold her red lips.


    "Um ~" there was a crisp hum in the room


    Huang Rong has been thinking about matching her daughter with song Qingshu. However, Huang Rong feels a little upset when she thinks that song Qingshu already has a family and a room, and she seems to have a private relationship with the ninth princess.


    So not long after she returned to another hospital, Huang Rong couldn''t help looking for song Qingshu''s residence. She planned to have a chat with song Qingshu at will and inquire about his words before making a decision.


    Who knows that just after arriving at the gate of another hospital, before Huang Rong can knock on the door, she vaguely hears bursts of crying female voices. Huang Rong''s heart jumps abruptly. As a passer-by, she doesn''t know what the people inside are doing.


    "The nine princesses usually look so cool. I didn''t expect that they were so... Provocative." Huang Rong spat in the dark. Hearing the sound, she was a little feverish. She immediately planned to turn around and leave.


    "Elder brother song, how are you... Bad... How can you use such a bad way to deal with other people... Sister ah Qing?" Zhu Long''s laughter came from the room.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help but be stunned, and subconsciously stopped. The most curious thing about the whole Golden Snake conference was how song Qingshu turned defeat into victory and reversed ah Qing. But I''m afraid it involves other people''s secrets, and a group of people would not ask song Qingshu.


    But the more that happens, the more mysterious the whole thing becomes.


    "If you listen to them talking, you may find out why." After all, Huang Rong could not bear the curiosity in her heart. She leaned close to the door and listened.


    But Huang Rong is standing at the gate of the yard, more than ten meters away from the house. It''s hard for Huang Rong to hear the whispers between them.


    Huang Rong''s face showed a trace of struggle. At last, as if she had made a great decision, she held her breath and crept to the house.


    "I just listen a little, and when I hear the reason, I''ll leave immediately." Huang Rong kept comforting herself.


    Huang Rong was worried that she might be noticed by song Qingshu, but her lightness skill was always good, and in her opinion, men''s guard would naturally be smaller in this case, so she still held her breath and occupied the door.


    After listening for a while, Huang Rong''s face was red and dripping out of the water, and she couldn''t help regretting it, because in addition to the sentence just now, the two people in the room never mentioned the previous contest with ah Qing. All the voices coming out of the room were whispers from lovers, and the boldness of the content made Huang Rong, who was already a mother, a little unbearable.


    "Song Lang, that night, Mrs. Guo''s face was full of satisfaction. Every inch of her skin revealed the rosy color of the queen of bliss. Did you really give her..."


    As soon as Huang Rong stepped forward, he heard Zhu Yi talking about himself. His face became very strange. He was in a dilemma. On the one hand, he felt too shy and planned to leave as soon as possible. On the other hand, he wanted to hear song Qingshu''s answer.


    "Do you want me to have something with her or nothing?" Then song Qingshu''s hateful voice rang, and Huang Rong''s chest heaved slightly. Finally, she decided to stay and listen to it.


    "It depends on whether song Lang has this idea. If song Lang wants to get her, he can invite her in now to fulfill his wish." Zhu''s voice changed Huang Rong''s face.

 Chapter 507

    Listening to the conversation, Huang Rong subconsciously wants to run. As a result, the door beside her suddenly opens. Song Qingshu stands at the door and looks at her with a smile: "Mrs. Guo is coming to see me at this time. Do you want to have a deep communication with me?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned red. After a look, she found that song Qingshu was naked. She quickly looked away: "Er, I just thought of a problem. I wanted to ask you some advice, but now it''s not very convenient. Let''s talk about it next time."


    As soon as the voice fell, Huang Rong turned and ran out in a panic.


    "When he found out, he really lost me..."


    "But he looks weak. I didn''t expect that his Satin meat is so strong and masculine..."


    "Huang Rong, Huang Rong, what else do you think?"


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Rong''s mind was in a mess at this time, and all kinds of confused ideas came in a stream. Just as she was daydreaming, she suddenly found herself in a mess. Looking back, she saw song Qingshu holding her shoulder.


    "Mrs. Guo always has a keen mind. It''s too much to do with this war. If Mrs. Guo really finds something wrong, she should remedy it as soon as possible. Please come in, madam." Song Qingshu, with an anxious face, gave up his body and made a gesture of invitation to her.


    "Ah?" Huang Rong hesitated for a while. Song Qingshu and Princess ah Jiu were just making out in it. At this moment, he didn''t have time to wear his clothes. Princess Jiu must be naked too. It''s really inconvenient for him to go in at this time.


    However, who let himself talk nonsense just now? Now there is no reason to refuse


    Huang Rong is in a dilemma when she is involuntarily drawn in by song Qingshu.


    Bang Dang!


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Huang Rong jumped in her heart and asked subconsciously, "Why are you closing the door?"


    Song Qingshu, with a wry smile and a shrug, pointed to the bed not far away: "it''s not convenient for outsiders to see us like this, not to mention it''s harmful to his wife''s reputation."


    Huang Rong followed his eyes and found that ah Jiu was lying on the bed lazily. His black hair was scattered in disorder on the bed. He pulled a brocade quilt over his body at random, revealing his snow-white shoulders and two slender thighs. His fair face was very red now, and his star eyes were half open and half closed. It was obvious that he was savoring the aftertaste just now.


    Huang Rong is a mature woman. She doesn''t understand ah Jiu''s situation at this time. She just feels that her legs are suddenly a little weak and her heart is beating even harder. She moves her eyes calmly and finds a chair to sit down.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. I want to ask you how you plan to assassinate Tuhai at night. After all, whether you can assassinate Tuhai is related to the success of the whole thing."


    Huang Rong deserves to be quick witted. At the same time, he thought of a very tenable problem.


    Next, song Qingshu''s answer was that she didn''t want to listen at all. She didn''t know what was wrong with her body. Waves of burning heat filled her whole body from the deepest part of her body. She knew that she couldn''t stay any longer, and her mind was full of how to leave this place.


    After a few words at will, Huang Rong got up and left. Who knows, just after a few steps, a burst of force came from behind, and the whole person fell back.


    "What are you doing?" Feeling the strong masculinity of song Qingshu, Huang Rong struggles to get out of his arms.


    "Doesn''t madam want to know how I assassinated Tu Hai?"


    Huang Rong looked up and found that song Qingshu''s smile was strange.


    "No... I don''t want to know." Huang Rong said in a panic.


    "How can we do that? If the assassination is successful or not, we still need the help of my wife." Song Qingshu laughs more strangely.


    "How can I help?" Huang Rong was stunned, and her heart was filled with curiosity. At that moment, she even forgot that she was being held in her arms by song Qingshu.


    "Once upon a time, by chance, I learned how to change my face. I can change my face as I like. This time, I plan to change my face into a soldier of Tuhai and approach his side secretly..."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Huang Rong''s eyes became brighter and brighter: "if the technique of Yi Rong is really so magical, it will be much easier to assassinate Tu Hai."


    "It''s a pity that there''s a difficulty now..." Song Qingshu deliberately wants to stop talking.


    "What''s the difficulty?" Huang Rong asked in a hurry.


    "It''s mainly because I haven''t used it since I learned the technique. I don''t know if I will be seen by familiar people, so I want to ask my wife to help me." Song Qingshu suddenly hesitated, "it''s just that this busy will make my wife very difficult."


    "If we can get rid of the Tartars and restore the Han nationality, it''s worthwhile for me to break my body to pieces. What''s more, it''s just a dilemma. Mr. Song said it''s OK. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Huang Rong smiles sweetly. She is as smart as she naturally understands that song Qingshu can''t really ask her to do anything to pieces. It''s just a bit of a dilemma. With her own intelligence, she naturally has a way to solve it.


    "I''d like to thank my wife for the thousands of Han people in the world," Song Qingshu immediately looked like a whole, gently let her go and bowed respectfully to her.


    Huang Rong was startled by his solemn manner. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. She couldn''t help but ask tentatively, "don''t know what you want me to do?"


    "As like as two peas as like as two peas, the biggest difficulty is that they can not deceive the closest person," continued song Ching. "Though I can easily be treated like a soldier in the sea, I am not sure whether I can cheat the sea, so I need to make an experiment in advance."


    "What experiment?" Huang Rong''s bad feeling became stronger and stronger.


    Song Qingshu looked at Huang Rong''s mature and graceful body, and showed a strange smile: "the closest relationship is with people beside the pillow. If I can cheat people beside the pillow, I can also cheat Tuhai."


    "The pillow man?" Huang Rong''s face changed a lot. To this extent, she vaguely guessed what the so-called help of song Qingshu was.


    "Rong Er ~"


    Huang Rong''s brain is in confusion when she suddenly hears a familiar voice. She looks up and finds her brother Jing standing in front of her.


    "Jing... Brother?" Huang Rong called out uncertainly.


    "Well, I don''t see you these days. I miss you so much." Guo Jing showed a simple and honest smile and put her in his arms.


    "Are you... Song Qingshu?" Although it was a familiar voice and a familiar appearance, Huang Rong always felt that something was wrong and asked blankly.


    "Song Qingshu? Rong''er, are you too tired these days? " Guo Jing looks at her suspiciously.


    "Where is song Qingshu? He was here just now?" Huang Rong took a deep breath and quietly pushed her brother Jing away from her body.


    "Mr. Song, seeing that I''ve come all the way to you, has just left with the ninth princess."


    Guo Jing''s words surprised Huang Rong and subconsciously looked at the bed where ah Jiu was lying just now. There was no shadow of ah Jiu.

 Chapter 508

    "What''s the matter?" Huang Rong suddenly stupefied, "did you just dream?"


    Huang Rong was in a trance for a while. She didn''t react until she was held in Guo Jing''s arms again. It seems that song Qingshu mentioned "Yi Rong" just now.


    Being held in his arms by the other party, Huang Rong has been quietly stroking his face with both hands, hoping to check whether there is a mask on his face.


    Who knows, just as her fingers were about to touch her, Guo Jing slightly tilted her head and skilfully dodged. Huang Rong wanted to try again, but inadvertently her hands were already in the other party''s hands.


    "Rong''er, you''ve cut down in these days."¡® Guo Jing took her by both hands and looked at her affectionately.


    Huang Rong''s face turned a little red and she gave up trying because she realized that song Qingshu was pretending to be Guo Jing. Her brother Jing''s mouth was not so sweet.


    Hesitated for a moment, Huang Rong did not directly expose each other, but carefully looked up.


    "It''s really like that." Huang Rong''s eyes were full of brilliance. If song Qingshu hadn''t said that he could change his appearance, he would not have thought much about Guo Jing even if he thought that he was abnormal. Maybe he would have been cheated by him.


    After the initial consternation, Huang Rong has quickly straightened out the whole thing. In order to test whether the technique can deceive people close to him, song Qingshu secretly turns into brother Jing, and when he doesn''t pay attention, he removes the ninth princess, creating a kind of confused memory to see if he can see through his technique.


    "But why didn''t the ninth Princess feel anything when she didn''t see me?" Although Huang Rong knows that her martial arts are far from that of song Qingshu, it is impossible for her opponent to get rid of them under her own eyes.


    "Did you fall into his great law of shifting souls?"


    Huang Rong reacted quickly, and her face was a little ugly.


    "The bastard!"


    However, Huang Rong is not really angry. She quickly understands that if song Qingshu doesn''t let the wind out in advance, he is unprepared to show his great spirit. FA Bing changes his appearance to brother Jing, and it''s hard for him to see the flaw.


    At that time, if he wanted to make love with him as brother Jing, I''m afraid he would not refuse, but would happily cater to him.


    "Bah, it''s really a dirty skill. It''s a pity not to be a thief."


    Thinking of some ugly pictures, Huang Rong turned red and spat.


    "What is Rong Er thinking now?"¡® Guo Jing''s voice rang again.


    Huang Rong wanted to break through song Qingshu''s tricks, but suddenly she was so naughty that it was boring. She decided to pretend that she didn''t see the flaw and try what song Qingshu would do next.


    "It''s just a shame to be held in his arms now."


    Huang Rong hesitated a little, but on second thought, anyway, he had not been held by him in the cave before. Besides, he is brother Jing now. It doesn''t seem that it''s a big deal.


    "How did rong''er suddenly get in a daze?"¡® Guo Jing''s voice rang out again.


    Hearing each other''s gentle voice, Huang Rong was stunned, as if she had gone back to her old days as a girl. She felt a sense of inexplicability in her heart, and subconsciously replied, "Rong Er is thinking about whether there will be any problem when Xiangyang leaves brother Jing."


    During the conversation, Huang Rong quietly stepped back and was far away from Guo Jing. After all, she knew that song Qingshu was posing as him. Now she just wanted to take the opportunity to tease him. How could she continue to let him take advantage of him.


    Guo Jing smiles, but does not mind her move: "now that Mongolia and the Song Dynasty have signed a truce agreement, it should not be easy to restart the war in a short time. Rong Er can rest assured."


    "Well, it''s quite like that. Let''s see when you can do it."


    Huang Rong quickly put on a flowery smile and continued to ask, "brother Jing, when did you start from Xiangyang?"


    Guo Jing pauses and hesitates: "rong''er, I''ll come to you in a few days after you leave."


    Hum, show your horse''s feet. In order to find fu''er, you spend a lot of time in the Central Plains. If brother Jing really left Xiangyang at that time, he should go to the Golden Snake meeting before himself.


    Huang Rong didn''t open the other party immediately. It''s not fun to open the other party at this time. As soon as she turned her eyes, she deliberately talked about song Qingshu: "brother Jing, song Qingshu won the golden snake king this time, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. What do you think of this young man?"


    Huang Rong deliberately accentuated the words "young posterity" and looked at each other unkindly, waiting for an answer.


    "Song Qingshu," it seems that "Guo Jing" is organizing the language, pacing slowly in the room, and finally sitting down on the couch not far away, patting the position beside him gently to signal Huang Rong to sit down, "this son is handsome, romantic, and has excellent martial arts skills. He seems to be a once-in-a-hundred-year talent in the Wulin."


    "Bah, I''m not ashamed to brag." Huang Rong spat and noticed the invitation. She couldn''t help hesitating. After all, it''s dangerous for her to sit alone on the bed, but she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to ask song Qingshu some questions that are usually inconvenient.


    After hesitating for a long time, Huang Rong walked over and stopped three feet away from the bed, unwilling to take another step.


    Who knows that when Guo Jing stretched out her hand on the couch, Huang Rongming felt that the other party was very slow, but somehow she just couldn''t avoid it. When she was pulled by him, Huang Rong staggered and sat on the other party''s thigh.


    "Why does rong''er have to be so separated from her husband?"¡® Guo Jing''s simple and honest smile is so hateful in Huang Rong''s eyes.


    Some people want to struggle to stand up, but Huang Rong finds that her strength is like a bullock into the sea, which has no effect at all.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu just pulled her to her lap and sat down without further action. Huang Rong hesitated for a moment, gave up struggling, and took the opportunity to ask, "brother Jing, how do you feel that your martial arts are better than song Qingshu?"


    This is a question that Huang Rong has been puzzled about since she saw song Qingshu''s performance at the Golden Snake conference. In fact, she has a vague answer in her heart, but it is always more reliable to ask the client.


    But this kind of question is full of worries. Before, Huang Rong was not convenient to ask song Qingshu directly. Now the other party appears in front of her as Guo Jing. Huang Rong can just pretend that she doesn''t know anything and ask the other party directly.


    Guo Jing looks at her with a smile, but does not answer directly. Instead, he reaches for her chin, rubs her smooth and delicate skin with his fingers, and says in a deep and charming voice, "it depends on Rong er''s meaning. If Rong Er thinks that my martial arts are better than him, then I will be higher. If Rong Er thinks that my martial arts are lower than him, then I will be lower than him."

 Chapter 509

    Huang Rong just heard a lively corner, the body is already extremely sensitive, feel song Qingshu fingers, Huang Rong body tremble, throat can''t help sliding: "that... Or Jing elder brother high good."


    "Since rong''er thinks so, it''s natural that your brother Jing''s martial arts are better."


    Huang Rong''s eyes suddenly widened, because she felt that song Qingshu came to her face, and the scum on her chin pricked her with pain and itching


    "What does he want to do?"


    Huang Rong decided that song Qingshu was just joking with her, so she took advantage of the situation to tease the other party. She didn''t expect that the other party meant to make mistakes.


    "No, if you turn your face at this time, it will make him angry and angry. I can''t resist what he really wants to do to me with his martial arts. It seems that we can only use tonight''s camp robbery to remind him that enough is enough... "


    Huang Rong''s mind turned like electricity, and soon analyzed the relationship between them, so she had to bear the other party''s excessive wandering hand while thinking about how to organize the language.


    But song Qingshu didn''t mean to wait for her at all. His lips reached Huang Rong''s earlobe, cheek and neck several times.


    Huang Rong complains secretly. If the other party really kisses her, she doesn''t have to think so much. She has a showdown with him directly. But song Qingshu always pecks like a dragonfly. Huang Rong is not sure whether he kisses herself or not.


    In this way, Huang Rong is in a dilemma. Let''s have a showdown. The other side doesn''t seem to have done too much. Let''s not have a showdown. Can we continue like this?


    "Rong''er, why is your face so red? Is it too hot? "¡® Guo Jing looked at him with a smile.


    "This bastard really treats himself as brother Jing?"


    Huang Rong''s heart was bitter, but her voice was very soft: "don''t make trouble, young master song. We''re going to rob the camp tonight."


    "Madam, can you tell me the truth? Did you see the flaw just now?"¡® When Guo Jing''s voice changed, it was the voice of song Qingshu.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t continue to pester, Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief: "can song Gongzi change his appearance? Looking at you like this, I really have some..."


    "My lady hasn''t answered my question yet." Song Qingshu turned a deaf ear to Huang Rong''s request, but looked at her with burning eyes.


    Huang Rong''s face turned a little red: "childe''s face changing technique is really wonderful. It''s hard to see the flaw from his appearance. It''s just that childe''s words and deeds are quite different from my husband''s


    Song Qingshu didn''t look dejected at all. Instead, he said happily, "it''s good that you can''t see any flaws in your appearance. Anyway, sometimes... You don''t need to talk."


    "What do you mean, young master?" Listening to Song Qing''s book talk, Huang Rong suddenly became a little unnatural.


    "For example, in the dead of night, when my wife is sleeping in a daze, I''ll lie next to her like this, and the next thing doesn''t need to talk..." Song Qingshu''s smile becomes a little strange.


    Huang Rong''s face changed, and she said in a cold voice, "I hope you can respect yourself!"


    Song Qingshu smiles with indifference. He stands up and walks to the window. He pushes the window slightly open. He looks at the mountain forest in the distance and says: "in fact, I''m very curious. If Ouyang Ke wasn''t a philanderer then, on his condition, would his wife choose him or great Xia Guo?"


    "Brother Jing treats people with a pure heart. Even if he does it again, I will still choose him." Thinking of Guo Jing''s silly appearance, Huang Rong could not help but smile.


    "In this way, even if I was born 20 years earlier, I can''t compete with great Xia Guo?" Song Qingshu sighed with regret.


    "That''s nature." Huang Rong''s beautiful eyebrows can''t help shaking, obviously can''t help the pride and pride in her heart.


    "Fortunately, I don''t have the idea of fair competition with great Xia Guo." Song Qingshu chuckled.


    Huang Rong felt that there was something in each other''s words, and understood that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so she got up and said goodbye: "it''s getting late. A big event is coming tonight. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    "If Madame doesn''t mind, it''s the same to rest here." Song Qingshu turned around and looked at her with a smile.


    Huang Rong was angry in her heart. Let alone thinking she was a woman, she had no reason to stay in a strange man''s bedroom.


    "No need." Huang Rong made up her mind that if the other side really had a bad heart, she could not escape the evil hand with her own martial arts skills, but she could still make others do it.


    But in that way, song Qingshu''s prestige seems to be destroyed


    Huang Rong''s face suddenly hesitated. After all, she was quite fond of song Qingshu. She was handsome and had good martial arts skills. Moreover, there were some things that were not humane between them.


    "I hope you''ll let it go when it''s good." Huang Rong thought in her heart.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the two people in the cave who had gone through such a thing before, another man would not have been so tolerant of Huang Rong, even if she was slightly mean to be frivolous.


    "Ma''am, please stay." Song Qingshu''s body flashed and stopped in front of Huang Rong.


    Suddenly appeared in front of the arm, let Huang Rong almost a chest hit, quickly step back to open a safe distance, can''t help biting the lip, pun to advise: "the childe side such as flowers, so many beautiful relatives, but not because of the impulse, destroyed a good future."


    "Ma''am misunderstood, but there''s another experiment that needs my wife''s help." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "What experiment?" Seeing his serious appearance, Huang Rong was stunned.


    Song Qingshu said without hesitation: "I heard a story about a princess who had a close relationship with a strange man in a dark ice cellar. A few days later, she fell in love with this man. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see each other''s appearance and didn''t know each other''s status. Later, she used the identity of the princess to recruit her husband-in-law, Finally, I found the man by using some of the code words they knew.... "


    "Your story is too absurd. There is no such thing in the world." Huang Rong couldn''t help frowning.


    "Madam, you can take this as a story. That''s not the point," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "What I''m curious about is that if another man happens to know the secret words and pretends to be the princess''s lover to invite a bride, the princess will surely think that the other person is her lover, but the key is when they are intimate, Can she see that she''s a civet


    Hearing song Qingshu''s topic more and more private, Huang Rong blushed: "how can I know that?"


    Song Qingshu''s smile became stronger: "so I need my wife to cooperate with me to have a try."

 Chapter 510

    Huang Rong''s heart leaped, and her breath was a little short. She was thinking about how to get rid of her, and she said, "I don''t know how to try it, young master?"


    "The words have already said this duty, the madam is also the extremely intelligent person, also have no reason not to know?"


    Song Qingshu''s hand gently brushed over Huang Rong''s bun. His hair band seemed to be cut off by an invisible blade. His black hair spread like a waterfall. Song Qingshu''s eyes expressed admiration: "I prefer the way my wife is now."


    Now, Huang Rong can''t stand it. She turns away when she looks cold. She''s always smart. She knows that song Qingshu dares to say this to her today. I''m afraid she''s not going to stop until she gets it. So she doesn''t dare to say goodbye as politely as before.


    Thinking of leaving, Huang Rong made a quick decision to use her lightness skills and rushed to the window on the other side. She didn''t choose the door closer to her as most people do. She wanted to catch song Qingshu by surprise and make the movement bigger.


    Huang Rong knew that song Qingshu would calm down no matter how impulsive he was.


    It''s a pity that as soon as Huang Rong ascended the sky, he found that the movement of Qi in his body was stagnant, and his power seemed to disappear in a flash. He fell out of the air and was picked up by song Qingshu.


    "Let go of me!" Being held in such an intimate position by a man other than her husband, Huang Rong was immediately ashamed and angry.


    "Well chatted. Why did madam leave suddenly?" Looking at the woman in his arms, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "What on earth have you done to me? Why does my internal power suddenly disappear? " Huang Rong is too lazy to pay attention to him. She asks in a cold voice.


    "Eh, madam, has internal power disappeared? Is it poisoned? Then I will help my wife to force out the poison in her body. " Song Qingshu was shocked and concerned, so he took her to the couch.


    Huang Rong is both surprised and angry, but she always has a heart of seven delicacies. Up to now, she is still in a state of mind: since he uses healing as an excuse, it proves that he still needs some face, and has not made up his mind to tear his face, this matter may have a turn for the better


    However, no matter how clever Huang Rong is, no matter how fast her mind turns. It''s only a few steps from being held up to being put on the couch. How can she think of leaving so soon? Song Qingshu has started to take off her again.


    "Since you want to drive away the poison for me, why do you need to get rid of my clothes?" Huang Rong couldn''t help biting her lips. Now that she is a butcher, I have to follow his words to fight for some time.


    "Madam, I don''t know. My internal skill is very strange. Although it has a miraculous effect in detoxification, it also has a disadvantage. If the poison is blocked by my clothes and can''t volatilize in time, the poison will invade into my muscles and veins. Even if Da Luo Jinxian is alive, he can''t detoxify." Song Qingshu said solemnly as he untied Huang Rong''s clothes.


    "It''s just a bunch of bullshit."


    Huang Rong was angry in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show it directly. At this time, she could not help saying coldly, "I am the leader of the beggars'' sect. At the same time, I have a family background. Why have I never heard of such strange martial arts in this world?"


    Looking at Huang Rong''s skin on her shoulders, song Qingshu could not help but smile: "madam, I''m really joking. With madam''s knowledge, don''t you really know that many internal skills in the world need to be stripped? Apart from that, let''s say that the ancient tomb sect, which has a deep relationship with his wife, has the deepest internal skill of "jade. Female Heart Sutra". Even when they practice, they need to take off their clothes and send out heat. What''s more, when they use their skills to force poison? "


    Huang Rong was very surprised: "I didn''t expect that the thief had some insight. When he talked about the martial arts of various schools in the Wulin, he just picked it up. He felt that he was more knowledgeable than the Murong family in Suzhou."


    However, Huang Rong soon became puzzled. Although she had heard of the reputation of "jade. Female Heart Sutra", she didn''t know that she needed to take off her clothes to dissipate heat during cultivation, and she didn''t seem to be cheating her when she looked at Song Qingshu.


    But the ancient tomb sect is all women. They would never pass on such shameful practice scenes. How did he know? Could it be that he and Little Dragon Girl


    No, Little Dragon Girl and Guo''er fall in love with each other. With her cool nature, she will never do anything wrong to Guo''er. Is that the devil Li Mochou, the red training fairy?


    But in the blink of an eye, Huang Rong turned around countless thoughts in her heart. Suddenly, she felt cold and found that she had only the most intimate clothes left on her body. She could not help but secretly annoyed herself. When was the time, and she habitually had so many thoughts.


    Up to now, the expected variables have not appeared, and Huang Rong can''t care so much. She stares at Song Qingshu and reaches for her hands. She says coldly, "if you take off my last dress today, you can''t look back. You''ve got a big plan, and you can''t see clearly what''s at stake."


    Who knows that song Qingshu didn''t hesitate. Instead, he put his hand around her chin and said playfully, "I''ve heard for a long time that my wife is Zhuge among women. Up to now, I haven''t seen the relationship between them. Song is really disappointed."


    "What do you mean?" said Huang Rong


    Song Qingshu reached out and lifted a wisp of hair from her cheek behind her ears. Looking at her charming face, she said, "after this incident, is song unable to turn back, or is his wife unable to turn back? Does she really want to understand?"


    Huang Rong was at a loss for a while. Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind, and his face turned white gradually.


    "It seems that my wife understands," Song Qingshu smiles with satisfaction. "After this incident, my wife''s first thought must be to expose my animal trip to the world, but my wife is not an ordinary secular woman. When she calms down a little, she will never tell a third person about it."


    Huang Rong''s body trembles. Her fingers can''t help but move. She is obviously guessed by song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu continued: "tell the world what happened today. It''s not certain whether I will be destroyed. Madam, your life will be destroyed. From my wife''s experience, I think I can see that the world is far more critical of women than men. What''s more, my wife is so highly respected. I think everyone knows that after this incident, the first reaction is not to pursue me, but to see your joke, madam? "


    Seeing that Huang Rong''s lips moved, song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to speak. He continued: "it''s not only you, madam, but also great Xia Guo. When it comes to Guo Jing in Xiangyang, the world''s first reaction is not a great Xia, but a poor man with a green hat..."


    "Enough!" Huang Rong was suddenly excited.

 Chapter 511

    "I''m anxious to see my wife," Song Qingshu said. At this time, she really has the evil demeanor of molesting good women. "So, my wife will never make a public statement afterwards."


    Huang Rong''s face turned white: "it''s precisely this that you dare to do such a thing to me."


    Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously: "that''s natural. Although my wife is charming enough, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t want a country for a woman. Naturally, my wife can only bear all this silently before I dare to do it."


    "You Huang Rong''s heart became more and more heavy, and she said faintly, "yes, even if you do something to me, I won''t make it public, but I will tell brother Jing all this, and he will make the decision for me."


    Song Qingshu looks at Huang Rong askew, as if to see her true thoughts from her eyes. After a long time, song Qingshu smiles with ease: "no, you won''t


    "Brother Jing is a sincere gentleman. I believe that he will never despise me and neglect me." Huang Rong''s face was full of brilliant color when she spoke. It was obvious that she believed in her husband''s character.


    "Of course, great Xia Guo will not dislike his wife, but she will dislike herself." Song Qingshu has a clear mind. "If my wife is a little dragon girl, who doesn''t know the world like a piece of white paper, I don''t dare to do this to her. A woman like XiaoLongNu, even if she loses her virginity, will confess everything to her sweetheart without any scruples in the future. She will not have the slightest worry. "


    "But madam, you are different. You think too much. Although great Xia Guo will not blame you at that time, you will worry about whether he will leave a thorn in his heart. Instead of estrangement between the husband and wife, you will keep him in the dark."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Huang Rong seemed to fall apart. There was no distraction in her eyes. She could not help muttering to herself: "impossible, impossible... You can''t guess so accurately."


    It turned out that Huang Rong had been secretly thinking about what to do if she really lost her virginity here. She thought about it and denied too many impulses. Finally, she secretly made a decision to weigh the pros and cons, that is, when today''s event never happened, she would not reveal a word to anyone.


    But why did song Qingshu guess so accurately!


    Song Qingshu finally got rid of Huang Rong''s last layer of defense. Looking at her white body in front of her, she couldn''t help saying, "my wife is a mother, but she is still like a girl. She is really a gift from heaven."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red. She turned her head subconsciously. She didn''t want to see song Qingshu again. She represented her resistance with silence.


    "In fact, madam, you don''t have to be too sad. You won''t tell me about it. Naturally, I won''t tell you. No one in the world will know what happened. Madam is still the heroine admired by thousands of people. Is this really a loss of virginity?"


    Seeing Huang Rong''s face moving, song Qingshu''s smile grew stronger: "great Xia Guo has been busy with Xiangyang''s defense all these years, so he must have no energy to accompany his wife in her boudoir. In the dead of night, his wife must be very lonely. I''ve admired great Xia Guo for a long time. Understanding his difficulties, I decided to help his wife to relieve her physical fatigue and fulfill his duty... "


    Huang Rong couldn''t listen any more. She couldn''t help but Pooh: "can this kind of thing help? You are quite shameless. "


    Although Huang Rong''s mouth was angry, she was stirred up by song Qingshu''s words: Yes, how long has brother Jing not been intimate with her. Every time he came back from the defense of Xiangyang City, he was so tired that he fell asleep. He was considerate of his hard work, so he would not pester him. After a long time, he seemed to be used to this kind of life of mutual respect


    Hearing Huang Rong''s scolding, song Qingshu didn''t think much of it. Instead, he said, "of course this kind of thing can help. The only thing in my wife''s heart is great Xia Guo. Song doesn''t dare to ask for a place with great Xia Guo, and my wife doesn''t have to take song seriously. She can only treat song as a lonely object."


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red, and she couldn''t help humming: "you are exaggerating. After all, you just want my body."


    "Well said," Song Qingshu couldn''t help grabbing her chin and pecking at her lips. "What I want is the body of my wife. My wife uses me to relieve loneliness. You and I can take what we need. My wife''s heart is still Guo Daxia''s, which is not betrayal."


    Huang Rong couldn''t help humming: "bah, where do I need you?"


    But she was unconsciously said to be a little loose in her heart. As long as she keeps a heart, it doesn''t seem that she can betray brother Jing


    "Does Madame really not need me?" Song Qingshu reaches out to Huang Rong''s legs, and the greasy touch makes them feel at the same time. Song Qingshu can''t help laughing and says, "I don''t think my body is upright... My wife''s heart doesn''t need song, but my wife''s body needs song to be tight."


    Huang Rong''s eyes blinked. She was so ashamed that she burst into tears. She sighed: "don''t insult me any more. What do you want to do? Just do it. I just hope you don''t embarrass me any more."


    Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile: "can I understand that my wife is now taking the initiative to ask for my love?"


    Huang Rong turned away and said coldly, "whatever you say."


    "I don''t like my wife''s appearance," Song Qingshu held out her face and said, "if you can''t have sex today, maybe song will come and pester my wife in the future."


    "You Huang Rong glares at each other. It''s a nightmare to experience this kind of thing once. If he continues to pester himself with excuses afterwards, how can he live in the future!


    After a long time, Huang Rong said: "is it possible for you to let me go today


    "It depends on the performance of the lady." Song Qingshu looked down at her.


    Touching the hot eyes, Huang Rong trembled in her heart, hesitated for a long time, and finally said: "good! I hope you will keep your promise in the future. "


    It''s one thing to say and another to do. Even though Huang Rong is a woman, she is more nervous and shy than on her wedding night. She slowly unties her belt, takes off her dress and opens her legs rather shyly


    When the hot and hard sense of penetration came, Huang Rong felt a shiver on her body and soul that she had never felt before.


    A line of tears glides over her flushed cheek. Huang Rong knows that she is still sorry for brother Jing after all. But now MI has become a boat. In order to avoid the man on her body finding an excuse to pester her again, she has to wrap her legs around his waist and slowly twist her soft waist to flatter the man on her body

 Chapter 512

    After the clouds disappear and the rain falls, Huang Rong straightens up, cleans up the traces on her body and puts on her clothes. She hesitates for a moment. After all, she is half angry and half ashamed and hums: "was the young master satisfied just now?"


    Song Qingshu also sat up, hugged her waist from behind, salivated and came over: "satisfied, of course satisfied! The lady''s amorous feelings are really not enough for the outside world. "


    Hearing his obscene words, Huang Rong couldn''t help blushing and struggling to remember: "since you have fulfilled your wish, please keep your promise."


    "Don''t you disturb the lady any more?" Song Qingshu''s expression became strange, "but after tasting the beauty of his wife, how could he forget it?"


    "I don''t care. It''s your business." Feeling the breath in her ears, Huang Rong was flustered and put on a pair of clothes in a hurry. She didn''t even realize that the knot on her clothes was wrong.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if song can''t help coming to Xiangyang to see his wife in the future, don''t refuse."


    After listening to song Qingshu, Huang Rong was shocked: "we agreed before!"


    "Perhaps my wife is used to the loyalty of great Xia Guo, but she has forgotten an unchanging truth. How many of the words that men say in bed are accurate?"


    Seeing Huang Rong''s Willow eyebrows rising, song Qingshu reached out and rubbed her blushing face. "Madam, you don''t have to be so angry. What''s the difference between doing this once and doing it ten times? Besides, wasn''t my wife very happy just now? "


    "Shut up Huang Rong''s chest heaved violently, and her heart trembled at the thought of some shameful scenes.


    Song Qingshu, while helping Huang Rong to tidy up her clothes, said with a gentle smile: "after such a long battle, my wife can''t stand any more twists and turns now. We have to rob the camp together in the evening. I''d better go back and have a rest early."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Huang Rong almost fainted. She was bullied by you like this, and she still wanted to be a thug for you?


    Huang Rong only felt a breath of agitation in her chest. She couldn''t help it any more. She said angrily, "you are shameless!"


    With her scolding, the song Qingshu in front of her became blurred. Huang Rong was stunned and found that the surrounding environment began to twist.


    "Mrs. Guo, Mrs. Guo?"


    A gentle female voice came from the distant air, and her voice was full of anxiety.


    Huang Rong rubbed her eyes subconsciously, and suddenly found that she was leaning against the ninth princess. Song Qingshu looked at her suspiciously not far away. Suddenly, she was surprised and pushed ah Jiu away subconsciously.


    "Mrs. Guo, you are a little bit unkind. Ah Jiu sees that you have fainted and has been treating you with Qi all the time. As soon as you wake up, are you kind to her?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help humming.


    "Ah?"


    Huang Rong is about to scold, but when song Qingshu says something strange, her brain suddenly falls into confusion. Subconsciously, she looks down at her clothes and finds that she wears them intact without any trace of being violated.


    She has always been a careful person who knows the knot of her own clothes, which outsiders can''t imitate.


    "What the hell is going on?" Huang Rong was a fool.


    "I also want to ask my wife. Ah Jiu and I are very intimate inside. As a result, when we heard the movement outside, we found that my wife fainted outside, as if she had been attacked by evil, and talked nonsense all the time."


    Song Qingshu gives her a bad look, obviously resenting Huang Rong for interrupting them.


    Hearing song Qingshu speak boldly, ah Jiu''s face turned red. He couldn''t help staring at him. He quickly explained to Huang Rong, "madam, don''t listen to this man''s nonsense. How can we..."


    Ah Jiu was surprised to find that what they had just done in the room didn''t know how to go on. He quickly turned the conversation and opened the topic: "we opened the door and found that the lady''s face turned red. People seemed to be in a coma, and there seemed to be signs of being possessed. We didn''t dare to move the lady, so we were here to cure her."


    "Ah?" Huang Rong then remembered to look at the surrounding environment and found that it was the place where she was standing outside the door eavesdropping.


    Huang Rong was originally a smart minded person. She quickly realized that she was eavesdropping outside the door just now, but somehow she suddenly became possessed, leading to the invasion of the demons. What she remembered later was nothing but a dream.


    It turned out to be just a nightmare. I didn''t lose my virginity! Huang Rong''s heart could not help but rise a burst of ecstasy, almost jumped up with joy.


    "Elder brother song, is Mrs. Guo obsessed with the goods again? She looks strange now." Ah Jiu can''t help but whisper to song Qingshu.


    Huang Rong this just reaction come over, quickly say: "thank nine Princess concern, I have no big problem."


    With that, Huang Rong suddenly remembered that song Qingshu just now seemed to mention that she was talking nonsense... If she had told all the scenes in her dream, wouldn''t she have lost her life?


    "Nine princesses, I don''t know what I said when I was possessed?" Although it was just a nightmare, Huang Rong was so impressed by song Qingshu in her dream that she subconsciously did not dare to talk to each other, so she had to ask ah Jiu tentatively.


    Hearing Huang Rong''s question, ah Jiu''s expression suddenly became very strange. He looked at him, then looked at Song Qingshu. Finally, he bit his lip and said, "madam, I''m worried too much. What madam said just now is really vague. My younger sister didn''t hear it clearly."


    Huang Rong was originally a character of ice and snow. When she saw her reaction, she didn''t know what the other party must have heard. Thinking of the conversation between Song Qingshu and Huang Rong in her dream, Huang Rong''s face turned red as soon as she got back to normal skin color, and almost ran away.


    Fortunately, she calmed down after years of cultivation, but her voice was still slightly trembling: "I was not conscious just now. If I said something to offend you, I hope you have a lot of them. Don''t mind. The night war is coming, so I won''t disturb you to have a rest. I''ll leave first. "


    Finish saying also don''t wait for two people reaction, slip to leave in a hurry.


    Looking at Huang Rong''s staggering back, ah Jiu looked at Song Qingshu with a smile: "in Mrs. Guo''s dream, you seem to bully her very miserably."


    Song Qingshu shrugged and said innocently, "what can I do if she wants to have that kind of messy dream."


    Ah Jiu couldn''t help smiling: "that can only prove how evil some people are in her heart."


    Song Qingshu feigned anger and said, "well, even I dare to make fun of you. Let''s see how Weifu will deal with you." Then he picked her up in the voice of ah Jiu''s begging for mercy and carried her back to the room


    Back in her bedroom, Huang Rong put the back of her hand on her cheek and found that it was already very hot. She couldn''t help spat: "how could you dream like this, you wave hoof!"


    He reached into her skirt and touched the greasy area. Huang Rong''s heart trembled. She was so ashamed that she grabbed the quilt and covered her head. She couldn''t help rolling around on the bed

 Chapter 513

    After a long time, Huang Rong, who was under the quilt, came back to her senses and looked puzzled: "why did I suddenly faint and have such a dream?"


    For a moment, Huang Rong''s face changed, because she thought of a possibility that she might have won the song Qingshu''s moving soul Dharma.


    However, Huang Rong soon ruled out this possibility. After all, her body was not really violated, and with ah Jiu on the side, she would never allow song Qingshu to make a fool of herself.


    What''s more, Huang Rong himself has learned the spirit of moving in the nine Yin manual. The law has made her move a lot. The law people are all controlled by the performer, and later do not remember what they did before. And now she can still clearly recall the scene in her dream. Naturally, she couldn''t have been hit by the great power of shifting soul.


    At the beginning, Huang Rong''s thoughts were uncontrollable, and the scenes of humiliation in her dream came in droves. When song Qingshu entered her own life, Huang Rong''s whole body could not help but tremble with the kind of physical surrender and soul tremor.


    "This dream is too real." Huang Rong didn''t look in the mirror at this time, but the burning feeling of her cheek made her realize that her face was already very red.


    "It''s no wonder that song Qingshu always manipulates his mind in his dream, and the score is not bad. It turns out that this song Qingshu is his own fantasy." Huang Rong biting her lips, remembering every bit of song Qingshu''s obsession with obedience in her dream, suddenly realized.


    "Since everything is caused by the subconscious, why does it develop like that? Do you subconsciously want to be invaded by song Huang Rong''s face changed immediately.


    Huang Rong''s physical honesty and conscience make her worry about gain and loss all the time. She even forgot to explore the reason why she was possessed by the devil. She tossed and turned in bed like that, and did not fall asleep until the set time.


    "Did you rest well before?" Looking at the people coming one after another, song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    Xiao Feng laughs boldly: "Xiao has long been in good spirits, waiting for a big fight later." The rest of the Chinese nodded in agreement.


    Huang Rong is the only one with a bitter smile. What happened today has greatly shaken her spirit. Later, she has not fallen asleep since she went back, which leads to her depression. However, the reason is that she has no choice but to learn from others and say that she has no problem.


    Song Qingshu asked his men to present more than a dozen sets of Manchu soldiers'' clothes that had been prepared and put them in front of the crowd: "tonight, we''d better go fishing in troubled waters, or disguise ourselves."


    Yeluqi''s eyes brightened: "I was still hesitating. I didn''t expect that brother song had been prepared. He was really considerate."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Yeluqi, a modest gentleman with meticulous mind, is really a rare talent. Unfortunately, as a member of the royal family of the Liao Dynasty, he is doomed to be unable to recruit.


    "You are all well-known people in the world. I''m afraid it would be offensive to change your face."


    Zhang Songxi waved his hand: "if Qingshu says anything, today''s matter is not the gratitude and resentment of the rivers and lakes. Naturally, we don''t have to care about the rules of the rivers and lakes." The rest of them even said yes.


    After all the people in the party changed into the military uniform of the Qing Dynasty, song Qingshu said secretly that they were all the top figures in the world. Even if they wore the most dragon suit, they still had extraordinary bearing.


    When ah Jiu changed his clothes and came out, song Qingshu was even more bright in front of her eyes. He couldn''t help coming up to her and said, "there are such handsome soldiers in the world. In the future, our soldiers under the general''s account will all take ah Jiu as the standard. It''s just pleasing to watch."


    Just as Yelu Nanxian passed by them, he heard song Qingshu''s heroic words and couldn''t help but glance at them and left.


    Song Qingshu chuckles. Although they didn''t see each other many times before, they left a good impression on each other.


    It''s just that yelunan immortal''s sword technique is exquisite. What''s more valuable is his tall stature and slender legs. He looks like a proud Rouge horse. It''s strange that song Qingshu''s impression is not good.


    As for the impression of song Qingshu on yelunan immortal, it is naturally an unfathomable image of an expert.


    It''s a pity that on the eve of song Qingshu''s visit to Xiao banhe''s yard, he pressed his hands directly on each other''s chest, and all his master demeanor collapsed.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to lament the impermanence of the world, Huang Rong also changed her clothes and came out. Looking at the other party''s bulging chest, song Qingshu complained: such exaggerated chest muscles, I can see that you are a woman disguised as a man


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still gave up the idea of suggesting that the other party should tie her chest. For one thing, she was afraid of choking her down. For another thing, when Huang Rong was possessed by the devil before, she judged from her gibberish that she was no less harmful to her. She had a strong sense of prevention in her heart. At this time, she ran to remind her of such a private thing and was misunderstood.


    "Forget it, anyway, this operation is going as soon as you touch it. You don''t have to meet the enemy face to face. Just be bigger."


    Song Qingshu touched his nose, looked at the people who were ready, and said in a deep voice, "let''s go!"


    At this time, night had already fallen. Song Qingshu, ah Jiu, Huang Rong, Zhang Songxi, Yin Liting, Xiao Feng, yelunanxian, yeluqi and other people turned over and mounted their horses, and their figures soon disappeared in the distant woods.


    "Mrs. Guo, you don''t seem to be in a very good spirit. The camp is in danger. In order to avoid any loss, I hope your wife will follow me when I get in later." Song Qingshu frowned when he noticed that Huang Rong was out of his mind. He really didn''t want Huang Rong to be lost in the camp of the Qing army.


    Huang Rong''s face suddenly became very unnatural. Although she knew song Qingshu was kind-hearted, what song Qingshu did to her in her nightmare was too terrible. She didn''t want to get too close to each other, and subconsciously refused: "thank you for your kindness. Although I can''t compare with him in martial arts, I can''t protect myself enough."


    See her refuse, song Qingshu is also not good to say: "is in the next abrupt, also please don''t blame madam."


    Back to ah Jiu, song Qingshu whispered, "ah Jiu, after you enter the Qing camp, please take care of Mrs. Guo."


    Ah Jiu can''t help but curl his lips: "you''ll have pity on jade."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if not, you know that she has just been possessed. Now she is in an unstable state. If you rob the camp later and fold her inside, you elder brother song will become a villain in the Jianghu. You can''t be accused by thousands of people."


    Ah Jiu thinks that Huang Rong is here to help with boxing this time. With her reputation in the Jianghu, if she fails, song Qingshu''s painstaking efforts will inevitably collapse.


    "Well, I''ll protect her in secret." Ah Jiu was originally good at martial arts, and she got half of his martial arts when she was practicing in Shengjing and song Qingshu. Now her martial arts theory is no less than the five wonders of the Central Plains. The only thing she lacks is the cultivation of mood.


    After a moment''s hesitation, ah Jiu whispered: "Song Lang, you are always romantic. I never care, but you can''t touch Mrs. Guo."

 Chapter 514

    Guo Jing and Huang Rong have long been a good story in the Wulin. They are the models of a famous and decent family. If song Qingshu holds out Lushan''s claw to Huang Rong, he will lose his reputation in the Wulin every minute, and his great career will be nothing but a failure.


    Song Qingshu immediately embarrassed: "of course I understand this."


    They soon came to the camp of the Tuhai army. They met with Yang Miaozhen and agreed on the details of the next cooperation. After that, several experts sneaked into the camp of the Qing army under the cover of the moonlight.


    "You are responsible for the ignition position according to the previous arrangement. After the successful ignition, you should leave the scene as soon as possible. You must not be in love with each other."


    Although these people are all famous experts in the Jianghu, if they are trapped in a tight encirclement, they will still die. Song Qingshu has to remind them again.


    Xiao Feng hugged his fist and said in a low voice, "brother song, you can rest assured that we are not at great risk of creating chaos. Instead, brother song assassinated Tu Hai. Be careful here. If you can''t do anything, you''d better give up as soon as possible."


    "Thanks for brother Xiao''s concern. Song has his own sense of propriety in his heart." Song Qingshu glanced over the crowd, stopped for a moment on ah Jiu and Huang Rong, hesitated for a moment, but after all, he didn''t say anything. He said goodbye After that, he flashed to the back of the camp.


    Seeing song Qingshu leave, the group also rush to their respective destinations.


    In the tent of Qingying Shuai, Tu Hai is lying on the bed, restless and unable to sleep, which makes him feel very incredible.


    I have experienced many battles. When I was young, I grew up in a sea of blood fighting with Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong again and again. Over the years, I have calmed Chahar and subdued Wang Fuchen... Which credit is not to shock the government and the public?


    Nowadays, war is just a game for oneself to gain glory. It''s just a game to deal with the Golden Snake camp. Why do you feel uneasy?


    Tuhai couldn''t figure out why. In the end, it can only be attributed to the fact that the process of the imperial court''s sending troops was too bad. Since he decided to send troops to destroy the Golden Snake camp, I don''t know what the emperor thought and changed the time of the army''s sending troops several times.


    The reason given by the emperor is not unacceptable. When the Golden Snake camp selects a new leader, it will be wiped out.


    But in Tu Hai''s opinion, the emperor''s decision is too taken for granted to deal with a group of grass-roots bandits. It''s not so troublesome. Just send a large army to push it over with the force of Taishan. Why waste that energy.


    "After all, it''s just children''s talk on paper."


    Tu Hai couldn''t help but say something, but he only dared to say it in private.


    Suddenly, Tuhai frowned, and he seemed to hear the noise in the distance.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Fire


    "Put out the fire


    ¡­¡­


    Tu Hai finally heard what he was shouting. As a general, he immediately realized that there were spies in the camp. He was very confident in the defense of his camp. Since he had not been warned, it proved that there were only some experts sneaking in, and the number would never be too many.


    "If you want to fish in troubled waters, see how I can close the door." Tu Hai snorted coldly, and quickly summoned his own soldiers to come and ask them one by one.


    "FeiMo, take your general''s flag and tell the soldiers of each battalion to stay in the tent. Don''t move without permission. Those who violate the order will be killed."


    "Ma Jia, you take the water dragon team to fight the fire."


    "Muhada, go and get the general''s horse."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the steady back of several soldiers when they left, Tu Hai nodded secretly. He had been with him for so long, but he had learned something about his calm in the face of danger.


    These soldiers were brought by Tuhai from his own tribe. They have been the servants of Tuhai family for generations, and they can be said to be his most trusted subordinates.


    However, Tu Hai''s mind soon returned to the riot itself, and he saw through the enemy''s calculation at a glance.


    It''s said that there are many experts in the Golden Snake camp. I''m afraid I''ve selected some experts to come in this time. I want to create chaos in the camp by burning grain and grass, and then cooperate with others from inside and outside, so that the troops from outside can take the opportunity to cover up and kill.


    "Hum, you were still drinking milk when I was fighting." Tuhai disdained to spit a mouthful of thick phlegm, so he told muhada to bring his horse to the camp just to have enough mobility to show up where he needed to be.


    Boom boom


    The roar from the distance made Tu Hai''s face change. As a famous general of the Qing Dynasty, this kind of voice is too familiar. It''s the voice of elite cavalry charging.


    "Don''t you say that the Golden Snake camp is a group of grass-roots bandits? How can there be such elite cavalry?"


    There was a little doubt in Tu Hai''s mind, but he didn''t have the time to continue to care about this problem. Instead, he was full of anxiety. Now there are internal and external troubles in the barracks, and the other side still has cavalry. If the enemy really breaks through the external defense line, the consequences will be serious.


    "How about muhada? Why hasn''t Lao Tzu''s horse come yet?" Tu Hai can''t help but scold him. He needs to be on the front line to let go.


    "If you come, please forgive me." Soon there was muhada''s voice not far away. The bodyguard subconsciously stopped him, but after seeing muhada''s appearance, he immediately let him go.


    "Son of a bitch, if you delay the military intelligence, I will kill you." At this moment, the enemy had already attacked the gate of the camp, and the cry of killing became louder and louder. Tu Hai was so anxious that he could not help pulling out his whip and pulling it on muhada.


    Muhada''s eyes flashed. After all, he did nothing. He let Tuhai whip him, and then slowly led the horse to Tuhai.


    At this time, the war situation was urgent. Tu Hai didn''t have time to investigate the responsibility of the other side. He took the reins from his hand and turned over to mount the horse vigorously: "clean up when you''re free..."


    Then Tu Hai couldn''t speak any more. He looked down at the tip of the knife exposed from his chest and looked at muhada in disbelief: "you


    Muhada grinned and soon showed his original appearance. He was a young and handsome man.


    "No wonder muhada will arrive later than expected." This was Tu Hai''s last thought, and then he seemed to see a headless body farther and farther away from him, and then in the dark, he could see nothing.


    This "muhada" is naturally song Qingshu. After he left Xiao Feng and his party, he ambushed next to the stable. When the real muhada came, he took the opportunity to do something about Li Daitao. As muhada, he cheated all levels of defense and swaggered in front of Tu Hai.


    "Tuhai is dead, those who lay down their weapons will not be killed!" Song Qingshu stood on horseback, holding Tuhai''s head, his eyes like ice, scanning the soldiers around.


    It''s a long story, but it happened in just a few seconds, and the guards around finally responded.


    Those who can stay by Tuhai are naturally loyal to Tuhai. Seeing that Tuhai has different skills and eyes are red, they draw out their waist knives one after another and roar to kill song Qingshu: "revenge for the general!"

 Chapter 515

    To be able to serve as bodyguards of the chief General of an army, their Kung Fu is naturally commendable. It''s just that these people''s martial arts are more used in fighting against each other. In today''s complex environment, it''s not their strong point to fight with the experts in the Jianghu.


    Seeing a crowd of bodyguards rush over, song Qingshu moves and dodges with ease. Although he has never learned such martial arts as changing the stars and changing the universe, he has reached a certain level of cultivation. He can master all kinds of skills, and the effect of using his strength is also very good.


    After a while of scuffling, a group of bodyguards fell to the ground, and there was no more fighting. What depressed them even more was that they only reflected now that their fatal injuries were all caused by their companions, but song Qingshu was as clean as if he had never touched them.


    Song Qingshu knew that the Qing army was anxiously resisting Yang Miaozhen''s attack. He could not help admiring him secretly. Tuhai was worthy of being a famous general. He had arranged everything in good order in such a short time before.


    However, all this has become a thing of the past. Now that other people are dead, they can no longer control the war situation.


    Song Qingshu jumped up to the commander-in-chief flag, raised Tuhai''s head, held a torch in his other hand, and carried the powerful voice through the whole military camp: "listen, Tuhai is dead, the surrender will not be killed!"


    The voice spread to all parts of the camp again and again, and the whole camp of the Qing army suddenly fell into a dead silence. Most of the Eight Banners didn''t believe it at first. However, by the light of the fire, it was their chief General Tu Hai''s head, and they were heartbroken.


    Seeing that the whole camp of the Qing army began to stir, song Qingshu pulled down the commander-in-chief flag of the Qing army. As soon as he flashed, he rushed to the gate of the camp, because he used his lightness skills all the way and was flying on the top of the tent. The Qing soldiers could not stop him, and the sparse arrows were hard to pose any threat to him.


    Soon song Qingshu rushed to the gate of the camp and found that although the Qing army was in a panic, there was no sign of collapse.


    He assassinated Tuhai, which led to chaos in the whole camp. However, if Yang Miaozhen and other troops could not break through the gate, the chaotic camp would eventually return to normal. At that time, the Qing army might be able to react. After all, Yang Miaozhen did not have many troops.


    "Shoot him!" When song Qingshu was anxious, there was a shrill voice not far away. Song Qingshu could not help but look at it and found that it was a young officer in fresh clothes who was shouting and organizing the soldiers around him.


    This man, song Qingshu, met in the Qing Dynasty before. He was a man with yellow flag after the general. He was named Xu Hao in the Han Dynasty. However, he had a bad reputation among the children of the eight banners. Many people in the capital secretly called him a hypocrite.


    But now the Qing army is still able to hold its ground, probably thanks to him. It''s hard to judge the appearance of a man who can still guard the gate of the stronghold even when the general is killed and the whole camp is in chaos. In time, he may become another famous general in the Qing Dynasty.


    "Zhilan is in charge. I have to get rid of it." Song Qingshu called out a pity.


    At this time, the arrow rain of the Qing army had already covered it. Song Qingshu carried his strength to the commander-in-chief flag in his hand and looked back to protect his whole body.


    Seeing that song Qingshu stopped the whole team of archers with only one flag, the Qing army nearby was all dumbfounded.


    "What are you doing? Keep shooting!" Xu Hao was angry and anxious. He whipped a nearby archer.


    Xu Hao had heard song Qingshu''s name as the first master of the Qing Dynasty before, but he never cared. In his opinion, in front of thousands of troops, what can a martial arts master become?


    But now that he saw it with his own eyes, he found that he had less confidence.


    Song Qingshu, who had already grasped the gap of the Qing army''s archery, swung the handsome flag round in his hand. The arrows inserted on it all shot back at a faster speed than before, and the archers were immediately turned upside down.


    Looking at the arrows in his chest, Xu Hao couldn''t believe: "I just died?" He fell down reluctantly.


    With the death of Xu Hao, the already precarious defense line of the Qing army finally collapsed, and Yang Miaozhen finally led the troops into the camp.


    "Brother song has killed two generals from it. My younger sister really admires him!" While commanding the troops to continue to March, Yang Miaozhen stops and looks at Song Qingshu with admiration.


    Song Qingshu chuckles and throws Tu Hai''s head to her: "the next thing is for you. Take this with you. The deterrent effect is better."


    Although Yang Miaozhen is a woman, she looks excited when she sees the bloody head: "it''s really a good prop. Go back and find brother song. Let''s go first! After that, he tied Tuhai''s head to his horse''s neck and rushed to the Qing camp with the rest of his soldiers.


    Looking at Yang Miaozhen''s vigorous figure, song Qingshu couldn''t help touching his nose: "what a tough woman."


    At the tip of his foot, song Qingshu stood on the top of the sentry tower and looked around the camp of the Qing army. He found that there were flames everywhere and eight flag soldiers fleeing everywhere. With a sigh of relief, he finally let the Qing army bomb the camp.


    Although most of the Qing army did not know what happened, they had to flee with the current, but there were still several Qing troops in the camp trying to gather under the organization of low-level officers.


    Song Qingshu frowned. If these people succeed in taking over the army, Yang Miaozhen''s troops would be in trouble.


    As soon as his figure flashed, song Qingshu rushed to one of the places. He found that Xiao Feng, yeluqi, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting were fighting with a large area of Qing army. Everyone was decorated and seemed to be injured.


    Looking at the six roads, Xiao Feng soon saw song Qingshu and yelled, "brother song, don''t worry about us. Go and save Huang Gang leader and nine princesses."


    "And my sister." And jeruzzi cried.


    Song Qingshu was shocked to see that although they were dangerous, their fighting power was still there, and they would not be in danger for a while.


    After throwing arrows for them and killing several archers around, song Qingshu went to the place directed by Xiao Feng.


    It wasn''t long before he found that there was a dazzling light of sword not far away. Song Qingshu had a fight with yelunan immortal, and knew that it was her sun moon sword. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, he would not have used his real energy to urge his unique skill and hastened to go there.


    Looking at more and more Qing soldiers in front of me, yelunan fairy can''t help crying bitterly. No wonder the Qing Tartars can compete with Mongolia these years. Today, I''m dead.

 Chapter 516

    After they separated from Song Qingshu, although they successfully set fire everywhere with their own martial arts skills, they were stopped by the Qing soldiers before they could retreat. They not only failed to break through the encirclement, but were forced together by all the Qing soldiers. As the encirclement became smaller and smaller, Xiao Feng and several other men decided to stay behind, Let a few women go first.


    However, there were too many soldiers in the Qing Dynasty. Although Xiao Feng and others separated most of them, there were still many soldiers chasing several women.


    In fact, no matter Huang Rong or ah Jiu or yelunan fairy, they are all the best experts in the world. They are not so embarrassed.


    It''s just that the battlefield is essentially different from the martial arts competition in the rivers and lakes. There are enemies in all directions on the battlefield, and there''s no place for them to move and dodge. They can only use the most simple and fast moves to solve the enemies around them. Any move that is skillful and empty is to seek their own death, while Huang Rong and others are good at skillful and skillful martial arts.


    In addition, women''s nature has led to less than 30% of their success in the face of a sea of corpses and blood. In addition, Tuhai is well-trained. Although these eight flag soldiers are not good at martial arts, they are close to each other. The gap is immediately filled by later comers, making several women dangerous.


    Among the three girls, the best performance is yelunan. After all, I grew up on horseback, and I''ve seen a lot of fighting scenes. However, the more gorgeous her performance was, the stronger her ability of drawing ridicule was. More and more Qing soldiers rushed in. Soon the three girls were scattered by Qing soldiers. Half of them chased Huang Rong and ah Jiu, and the other half surrounded yelunan fairy.


    I don''t know how long it took. Jerunan felt that her arms were getting heavier and heavier. Every time she wielded her sword, it seemed that she needed ten times as much strength as usual. She could feel that her sword seemed to be blunt and might break at any time.


    With a sword, he cut off more than ten long spearheads in front of him. Suddenly, yelunan felt suffocated and didn''t lift his breath. Looking at the spearheads behind him, yelunan closed his eyes.


    Instead of the tingling in my imagination, I felt a warm embrace and heard the screams of the Qing soldiers.


    Yelunan fairy opened his eyes in disbelief, and was shocked to find that he was being held in his arms by song Qingshu. Dozens of steel knives seemed to be controlled by a pair of invisible hands. They whirled around them, wantonly reaping the lives of the soldiers.


    Having seen song Qingshu''s magnificent scene of ten thousand swords flying together at the Golden Snake meeting, yelunan fairy naturally understood that all this was due to song Qingshu.


    "Are you awake?" Song Qingshu bowed his head and gave her a smile, "let''s go out first."


    After that, he walked outside leisurely with yelunan fairy in his arms. Dozens of steel knives flying up and down were guarding them all the time. Any eight flag soldiers who tried to rush up and block fell down when they came into contact with the blade. Soon no one dared to stop them. They all avoided the light of the sword like snakes and scorpions. When they passed, they naturally dodged a way out.


    "I didn''t close my eyes just now because I fell asleep, OK?" Hearing song Qingshu say that she woke up, yelunan fairy was depressed. However, he was so leisurely when he thought that he had just been driven into a desperate situation by the tide of soldiers. It was like walking in his back garden. He was crazy for a moment.


    "Do you think I''m handsome now and I have an impulse to fall in love with me?" Yelunan fairy was awakened by song Qingshu''s voice, and could not help but push him away.


    "You are not honest." Jerunam was a little red.


    "I''m saving you from a thousand troops, but you call me dishonest?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help crying out that they had broken through the encirclement now, and the Eight Banners behind them were out of anger. In addition, the camp was getting more and more chaotic. They looked at each other and soon dispersed. No one could catch up any more.


    "You can protect me normally, but you have to hold me all the way." Thinking of the situation just now, jerunan was a little absent-minded for a moment. Is that the feeling of being held by a man?


    "You''ve seen through all this." Song Qingshu was thick skinned enough to be torn down. He thought carefully without any embarrassment. "Shouldn''t the routine of hero saving beauty be like this? Countless hero predecessors have done this. I can''t be independent."


    For a moment, yelunan fairy said, "you''ll try to be reasonable."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and doesn''t want to continue to pester about this question: "by the way, listen to elder brother Xiao, ah Jiu, and Mrs. Guo are with you. Who are they?"


    "Oh dear!" Yelunan fairy patted his head, anxiously pointed to a direction not far away, "they fled there, we go to save them quickly."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Why are you hugging me again?"


    "You''re not good at lightness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally I see ah Jiu and Huang Rong. They are fighting back-to-back against the soldiers around them. There are several bloodstains hanging on their clothes. I don''t know whether they belong to them or others. Song Qingshu is so anxious that he jumps over with a roar.


    The two girls were so beautiful that they didn''t know who was thinking. A group of soldiers surrounded the two girls and tried to catch them alive. If not, they would not have been able to last so long. Seeing that the two women had exhausted their strength and were about to rush up, they suddenly dropped dozens of steel knives from the sky. Before the people in front of them could react, they were killed by the knife Qi.


    The sudden change caught a group of people unprepared. The soldiers of the Qing Dynasty retreated one after another and looked warily at the man who suddenly appeared in the center. Ah Jiu saw the figure of song Qingshu, and he came forward and hugged him excitedly, choking and saying: "Song Lang! Ah Jiu thought he would never see you again. "


    "I''m not good enough to risk you." Feeling ah Jiu''s slightly trembling body, song Qingshu understood that her mind was agitated at the moment, and quickly patted her gently to comfort her.


    Seeing the intimacy between the two, Huang Rong is extremely embarrassed. She wants to thank her, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. What''s more, she hasn''t come out of her previous dream, and she is a little flustered when she sees song Qingshu''s appearance.


    After this time, the Qing soldiers around finally reacted, yelled and rushed towards several people. Song Qingshu noticed that yelunan fairy was still standing in the same place, and he could not help but wave his hand and drew her with the strength of dragon catching skill.


    With yelunan immortal''s Kung Fu, it was not so easy for song Qingshu to absorb her so far away. However, for some reason, yelunan immortal hesitated for a moment and gave up resistance. He even urged the lightness skill to cooperate with him, and his body fell to him leisurely.


    "It''s no wonder that so many little girls like the boss fan''er. Even yelunanxian, a woman, looks like she''s lost." Song Qingshu''s face moved, and he had already opened the little theater in his heart. "It''s good to be a boss."


    Looking at the approaching soldiers of the Qing Dynasty, song Qingshu protects the three girls, and suddenly opens his mouth to record the lion roaring skill. With his strong internal power, a group of people turn up and fall on the ground one after another. Looking at the silly looking three girls, song Qingshu smiles: "aoe skill is the most practical in the battlefield, who can''t let you?"

 Chapter 517

    At last, the camp of the Qing army was in chaos. The commander was dead, and the people who wanted to resist were defeated by song Qingshu and Yang Miaozhen. The rest of them could not care so much anymore and fled blindly from others to the mountains.


    In laoyinggou, Chu Hongliu was sleeping with her concubine in her big tent when she suddenly ran out in a panic: "it''s not good, the boss is not good!"


    "Oh dear!" Most of Bai Shengsheng''s body was still exposed outside the quilt. Suddenly, a man burst in and made her scream subconsciously.


    Chu Hongliu was very upset when her woman left. She looked at the visitor and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Outside... Outside..." the confidant pointed to the outside of the big account. It was obvious that the tension in his heart made him unable to say a word completely.


    "What''s going on out there?" At this time, Chu Hongliu also vaguely heard the noise coming from outside, and her heart could not help jumping.


    "Qing army, Qing army all over the mountains and fields!" My confidant agreed and finally understood what he said.


    "What Chu Hongliu had a chill on his back. He didn''t mean to be offended at all. He grabbed each other''s collar and said, "isn''t the Qing army stationed at Fox Hill? How can it suddenly appear here?"


    "The Qing army of fox slope was defeated. They all fled in this direction." My confidant explained quickly.


    "It''s impossible!" This is Chu Hongliu''s first reaction. How can song Qingshu really win 8000 over 30000?


    Chu Hongliu finally came back to her senses and rushed out of the tent to see that the Qing army scattered from Fox slope was like a torrent, and suddenly her hands and feet were cold.


    These fleeing Qing army''s eyes turned red when they saw someone blocking their way.


    "Shit, I''m paralyzed!"


    "It''s not a loss to kill one, but a profit to kill two!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Hongliu didn''t think that the Qing army would be defeated. He just took his own men and horses and pretended to be here for the convenience of shirking afterwards. Even the leader had this attitude, and the soldiers below would not take it seriously. Before Chu Hongliu''s thousands of men and horses could react, they were scattered by the Manchu Qing army.


    "My soldiers Looking at the one-sided tragedy, Chu Hongliu''s heart is dripping blood. He has been living in the green forest for many years. He knows better than anyone that having soldiers is the capital in the troubled times, but his own capital is vanishing in the twinkling of an eye. How can he not feel sad?


    "Boss, let''s go. It''s too late if we don''t go." Nearby men came to dissuade him.


    With the loss of power and the gambling with song Qingshu, Chu Hongliu, after all, as a hero, couldn''t understand what was waiting for him. Later, he was humiliated. As soon as his head got hot, he pulled out his knife and wanted to commit suicide.


    However, when Yu Guang saw the pathetic appearance of my concubine not far away, he subconsciously thought that I haven''t slept enough. I don''t know which bastard will be cheaper after I die


    Chu Hongliu put down her sword and ran away with a few confidants. She had a sense of fluke in her heart: no matter how old I am, I''m also the elder of Golden Snake camp. I have no credit, but I also have hard work. How dare he treat me!


    After all, there were thousands of Chu Hongliu''s soldiers, and they occupied the right place. After the Manchu Qing army broke up the line of defense in laoyinggou, their own losses were not light. Of course, Chu Hongliu''s soldiers were even worse, almost completely destroyed.


    Successful breakthrough, the eight flag soldiers just breathed a sigh of relief, but saw in front of the forest ambush everywhere, under the banner of heaven and earth.


    When the soldiers of the eight banners were about to bite their teeth and fight hard, they were surprised to find that the ambush didn''t mean to attack them. They just blocked one road, but left another gap.


    Although the discerning people will know that the other gap is a trap at a glance, now these defeated soldiers seem to be drowning people who suddenly see a straw. They can''t manage so much. Now the pursuers are chasing them. They are not willing to waste their time to break into the defense line of heaven and earth society and flee to the deliberately left gap.


    People are often like this. When they feel that they will die, they often have the courage to work hard. But once they feel that they have a chance of life, no one wants to work hard any more, and their courage will disappear in an instant.


    That''s why Chu Hongliu''s army would work hard before the Qing Dynasty, and the ambush of tiandihui would make a detour because Chu Hongliu''s army blocked all their way out, but tiandihui left them a way out.


    The Qing army fled all the way. Along the way, muwangfu, Qingzhu Gang, xiaqingqing tribe, Emei sect and other ambushes appeared one after another. They blocked one way and left another. The Qing army was forced to change its route and finally came to a nearly dry river bed.


    "Why is there so little water in this river?" It''s not that there are no wise men in the rout.


    "Damn it. Now that the river bed is dry, it''s convenient for us to escape. God helps me!" However, most of the people were not so alert, and they fled to the other side of the river with great joy.


    As more and more people crowded into the river bed, a thunderous roar came from the upper reaches of the river bed. In the despairing eyes of the Qing soldiers, a torrential flood came quickly


    At the top of the mountain nearby, looking at the eight flag soldiers behind, they still jumped into the river without hesitation and were washed away by the flood one after another. Although Huang Rong was still unable to face song Qingshu, she could not help wondering. She went to song Qingshu and asked softly:


    "If these vanquished troops form an array near the water, with our troops, the winner is still unknown. Why can you be sure that they would rather jump into the river than resist?"


    "From ancient times to the present, there are few generals who choose to fight against the enemy, but only Han Xin and Xiang Yu succeed in the end. Does madam know why?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Perhaps shocked by the exaggerated results, Huang Rong always felt that this man seemed to have a mysterious aura: "I hope you can give me some advice."


    Instead of being modest as before, song Qingshu said in a calm tone: "first, their chief general is not Han Xin Xiang Yu; Second, most of the time, the soldiers always have a sense of luck. Although they are doomed to cross the river, they may be the lucky ones themselves. "


    Then song Qingshu turned and left, no longer paying attention to the battlefield.


    It''s military service. 30000 Qing troops. The whole army is destroyed.


    On the second day, Fei Yanggu, the commander of the West Route Army of the Qing Dynasty, looked at a person not far away who was in a mess, and soon fell into a deep meditation.


    In front of him, he just knew him. He seemed to be a confidant close to Tuhai. His name was muhada or murich. He was a great general in Fuyuan, so he would not remember the name of a little soldier.


    "Do you mean that the East Route Army is besieged, and Tuhai specially sent you to ask for help?" Feiyanggu looked at each other with a smile.


    Song Qingshu - of course, his identity is muhada at the moment - nodded and said: "yes, I hope the general will read in the same robe and send troops to rescue us as soon as possible."


    Feiyanggu''s face suddenly changed, and he slapped the table: "come on, drag this spy out and cut him down!"

 Chapter 518

    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, could it be that he revealed his flaws?


    Having a look at Fei Yanggu not far away, Song Qing knows that he is in trouble now, and it''s not difficult to take his opponent''s life. However, his 25000 men and horses are not damaged at all. When the time comes, he will be incorporated by commander Yue Le, but all his previous achievements will be wasted.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and gave up the resistance. He just yelled in the tone of muhada: "Fei Yanggu, is it because your Marshal Yue is at odds with my general that you can''t save him if you have an opinion?"


    After hearing song Qingshu call him by his name, a group of bodyguards in the tent were furious and scolded one after another. Some of them even drew out their swords to kill him.


    Fei Yanggu raised his hand and stopped his actions: "slow down, untie the strong man."


    Seeing muhada''s angry eyes, fyangou showed a trace of appreciation: "you are loyal to your general."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but his face was resentful: "I don''t know what the general means."


    Fei Yanggu did not explain. Instead, he asked, "Tuhai has 30000 elite soldiers, and the Golden Snake camp has only 10000 or 20000 old, weak, sick and disabled. How can Tuhai be surrounded?"


    Although Fei Yanggu was puzzled, he believed most of them. After all, the other party didn''t behave like a spy just now. Moreover, Tuhai and Yuele were secretly at odds with each other, and few people knew about them. The other party''s ability to break through this relationship proved that he was indeed Tuhai''s confidant.


    Song Qingshu suddenly and leisurely explained: "the people in the Golden Snake camp are naturally ignored by our general. Our general is on the verge of destroying the Golden Snake camp. But unexpectedly, two men and horses were killed in the rear. We were caught off guard and suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, general TU was not in a mess in the face of danger. On the one hand, he led the rest of the people to hold their positions, on the other hand, he sent our own soldiers to break through and ask for help. "


    Fei Yanggu frowned: "do you know which side of the force suddenly appeared?"


    Song Qingshu pretended to gnash his teeth and said, "after fighting for so long, I naturally recognized each other. One is the red coat army, and the other is Khitan''s army. "


    According to the previous information, Yang Miaozhen of the red coat army and the king of the South courtyard of Khitan both attended the Golden Snake meeting. Fei Yanggu immediately believed most of them: "I don''t know what benefits the Golden Snake camp has promised them, but I dare to openly send troops against Daqing!"


    The red coat army is better. After all, they have been active in the kingdom of Jin in recent years and have been against Nuzhen. Fei Yanggu did not expect that even Khitan sent troops: "the imperial court has just signed an armistice agreement with Liao, how dare they openly send troops?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "listen to general Tu''s mention that Liao state is a peaceful west king, not with our court."


    Fei Yanggu was shocked. As a senior military officer, he didn''t know the delicate relationship between the imperial court and Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi. Seeing that Wu Sangui was involved, he suddenly became dignified.


    "General Fei, I''ve offended a lot just now. I hope there are a lot of them. Now our general is struggling to support us. I also hope that the general can send troops to rescue quickly. If you want to kill or cut after the event, you can do whatever you want. I will never frown." Song Qingshu''s sudden voice interrupted Fei Yanggu''s thinking.


    Fei Yanggu thought that Tuhai had always had prestige in the imperial court. If Tuhai was defeated because he didn''t send troops in time, then someone who wanted to help him was accused of not saving himself. If the emperor was in a bad mood that day, he would blame me for the defeat, that would be the end


    However, Fei Yanggu, after all, was a Veteran General in the army. Although he decided to send troops, he didn''t show half a point on his face. Instead, he carefully asked his own soldiers some details: "how many people are there in the red coat army and the Khitan army? How much of your Eastern Route Army''s combat power is left? "


    "The red coat army has nearly 10000 people, but the Khitan army is not many, only about 1000 or 2000 people, only all elite cavalry, combat effectiveness can not be underestimated..." Song Qingshu answered one by one.


    Fei Yanggu nodded in secret, which was logical. If Khitan army could appear here on a large scale, would it really be a dry meal for the frontier defense of the imperial court.


    "Now they are being held back by our eastern army. If the general can lead the Western army behind them in time, our two armies will be able to cooperate with each other, and the enemy will be wiped out completely." Song Qingshu lured him intentionally or unconsciously.


    Seeing that Fei Yanggu was still hesitant, song Qingshu decided to take another dose of strong medicine: "our general said that as long as general Fei is righteous this time, after that, our general will attribute the war credit to general Fei, and at that time, he will go to court to grant him a marquis..."


    Fei Yanggu is finally excited. Although he has won Yue Le''s trust and has been in a high position since he was young, he has no credit for going further. If he wins the first prize of destroying the Golden Snake camp this time and gets the favor of another big man in the army, he will be in a good position in the future


    "It''s not for any credit that the generals sent troops to help each other. We all worked for the imperial court, so we should keep watch and help each other." Feiyanggu said suddenly.


    It''s done!


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was secretly pleased, and immediately followed the tone of the other party''s flattery: "that is, that is, the general devoted himself to the Qing Dynasty, which is actually a model of our generation..."


    Fei Yanggu has a smile on his face, and he is very helpful in his heart. This soldier is loyal and knowledgeable. He is a rare talent. It''s a pity that he is a confidant of Tuhai. Otherwise, it would be nice to be promoted to his own soldier


    Fei Yanggu also made a quick decision. Since he decided to send troops, he would not delay any more. "Come on, send orders, immediately pull out the stronghold and send out troops. All the soldiers will be dressed lightly and rode simply. He will take three days of dry food and March day and night. He will go to Fox slope at full speed, and the rest of the logistics troops will slowly follow him..."


    Fei Yanggu understood the importance of speed. Although such a March would make the soldiers tired, as long as he could get to Fox Hill in time and cooperate with Tu Hai, he could successfully destroy the main force of the enemy.


    If we follow the normal marching speed, in case Tuhai''s East Route Army can''t support it and is destroyed by the enemy, the enemy will lie in wait for him at Fox slope, and his soldiers will not be able to carry it even if they are in full condition.


    Under the balance, Fei Yanggu would rather make the soldiers tired.


    Under Fei Yanggu''s constant urging, the West Route Army traveled day and night. The journey that would have been completed in three days would have been completed in one day and one night.


    Looking at Fox slope several miles away, the flag of Tuhai East Road army camp remained the same. Fei Yanggu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he arrived in time.


    Fei Yanggu was very young and appreciated by Yue Yue. Naturally, he had his own skills. Before marching day and night, I saw that I was about to arrive. Instead of rushing out with my troops, I asked them to stop and rest for two hours before rushing out.


    "Muhada, come here. I have something to ask you." Fei Yanggu suddenly waved to song Qingshu with a dignified look.

 Chapter 519

    Fei Yanggu is so excited that he doesn''t have much time to rest. He stands at a high place and observes the situation of fox slope from a distance. There is a circle of tents outside the East Route Army camp. According to the flags, there are golden snake camp, red coat army, Khitan people and some messy flags. They look like the flags of some sects in the Jianghu.


    "A mob." Fei Yanggu laughed with disdain. Although there are a large number of enemy coalition forces, the level of their encampment and formation is appalling. Once they are attacked, they can''t organize a counterattack in a short time.


    Fei Yanggu was even confident that he would bring down the enemy camp with his own troops, not to mention the cooperation of Tuhai''s East Route Army.


    Feiyanggu finally put down his heart, but in order to ensure safety, he called muhada over and asked some details.


    Song Qingshu had been prepared for a long time. Even if he was asked a few unexpected questions occasionally, he could easily cope with them.


    Two hours later, Fei Yanggu ordered his troops to leave and go to the enemy''s coalition camp in foxpok. The cry of killing soon rang through the whole valley.


    It seems that the Allied forces of the Golden Snake camp did not expect that the Qing army suddenly appeared behind them and fled in a panic.


    As expected! Fei Yanggu''s mouth turned up slightly, but soon he felt something was wrong. It was easier for him to fight all the way in. Although the enemy general was incompetent, according to the intelligence, there were at least 20000 or 30000 people in the Golden Snake battalion. It seemed that his resistance was too weak along the way.


    However, when Fei Yanggu saw the army of Tuhai rushing out of the barracks, he soon gave up his last worry. Hum, the East and West armies together, there are 50000 elite. You can have all kinds of tricks. In the face of absolute strength, it''s just nothing.


    Before long, feiyanggu''s expression suddenly changed. In order to make peace with Tuhai, he had already ordered the troops to stop, but Tuhai''s troops didn''t seem to stop, and still kept the speed to rush here.


    "Muhada, where are you general Tu?" Feiyanggu looked carefully, and did not see the figure of Tuhai in the rushing East army. He could not help but turn to ask muhada around him.


    But what came to his eyes was a white light. Fei Yanggu''s last thought in his life was: "no, I''m in the trap!"


    The Qing soldiers around didn''t react at all. They found that Fei Yanggu was in a strange place, but the East Route Army, who was supposed to be a friendly army, waved a butcher''s knife at them without scruple.


    As soon as Ma Fu, a member of the two groups, came into contact with each other, the unprepared west route army suffered heavy losses.


    Because both sides were in Qing army uniform, the soldiers behind didn''t know what was going on. In addition, when the general died, the West Route Army had no command and was in chaos.


    The soldiers of the West Route Army could not tell who the enemy was. They could not believe the sword in their hands. Anyone who tried to get close to them would wave it. The whole west route army was killing each other countless times.


    At this moment, song Qingshu had already left the battlefield, standing in a distant highland, looking coldly at the chaotic situation in the valley.


    That night, the camp was robbed and the army was almost killed. Huang Rong''s a Jiu girls stopped going to the battlefield. At the moment, they were standing behind song Qingshu with Zhou Zhiruo, Xia Qingqing and other girls who had returned from the first World War. Looking at the familiar figure of the man in front of them, their faces were mixed.


    Ah Jiu''s face was excited, and his eyes seemed to be full of tears: "father, you see, this is the son-in-law ah Jiu is looking for. The army of the Ming Dynasty turned pale at the news. The Eight Banners soldiers, who are known as man Wan invincible, were easily wiped out by him these days. If Daming had been with him in those days, he would not have been destroyed by just Jianlu! "


    "Father, ah Jiu has never been so confident now. Don''t worry, I will restore the Ming Dynasty and renew the incense of our zhujiatai temple."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s cold face also showed a trace of excitement: "master, you let the disciples shine on Emei. The disciples dare not forget it all the time. According to the current situation, what the disciples can do in the future is not only to shine on Emei in the river and lake, maybe they can..."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s white face was involuntarily dyed with a layer of red halo, but when she saw the girls around Song Qingshu, her face suddenly became a little cloudy and sunny.


    Xia Qingqing sighed in secret: "brother yuan, I know you will blame me for not only giving the Golden Snake camp to him, but also yourself... But if you have spirit in heaven and see what he has done for the Golden Snake camp, I''m afraid you will admire him too."


    Yelunan immortal''s eyes are even more brilliant: "over the years, our great Liao Dynasty has been caught between the two countries of Nuzhen. Now the Song Dynasty is born, the Manchu Dynasty is too busy, the Jin Dynasty is also dragged by the Southern Song Dynasty of Mongolia, and there is a red coat army in our country. Maybe we have a chance to accept the lost land and resume the ancestral temple sacrifice."


    Huang Rong''s mind is the most complex: "this son not only has the best martial arts, but also uses his arms like a God. He is really a man who is not born in the world. If he can help him, Xiangyang''s problem will be solved, and brother Jing will be saved..."


    With Huang Rong''s intelligence, she can''t see how Xiangyang can''t escape the city and meet her husband and wife''s miserable fate. Now the gloomy prospect finally shows a glimmer of light. How can she be unhappy.


    But before that strange dream is too palpitating, let her subconscious and some fear of this man.


    After struggling for a long time, Huang Rong finally made up her mind: "for the sake of elder brother Jing, we must make friends with him after all. Well, if he can take a fancy to fu''er, it will be all right


    Huang Rong is clear in her heart that although Guo Fu inherited her beauty, she is too naive and reckless. Maybe many men will still like him, but song Qingshu is certainly not included... There are too many excellent women around him.


    If only I had a daughter who not only had her own beauty, but also was smart and pleasant at the same time


    Huang Rong''s face suddenly turned red. What was she thinking about.


    When the girls were daydreaming, song Qingshu''s body trembled and suddenly turned to look at a hill in the distance. His face became very ugly.


    Song Qingshu''s reaction left several women at a loss. They looked there one after another, but found nothing.


    But not long after, one, two, three... On the top of the mountain, a line of Manchu cavalry troops quickly stood. It was obvious that the flag was the headquarters of sabusu, the northern route army.


    They can be said to be the decision-makers of the Golden Snake camp. Naturally, they know that the northern route army of Sabu should not be here at all. They have already arranged the corresponding troops to delay and disturb. According to the plan, the northern route army of Sabu should be hundreds of miles away now!

 Chapter 520

    The sudden appearance of the northern route army made everyone in the Golden Snake camp nervous. Originally, in an hour or two, the Golden Snake camp could eat the Western Route Army of the Qing Dynasty in one breath. Now, the appearance of the northern route army makes the situation reverse in an instant. The Golden Snake camp not only can''t eat the Western Route Army, but may even turn from a hunter to a prey and be eaten by the northern route army in one breath.


    Looking at the scene of a pot of porridge in the valley, Sabu frowned. How could he not see that it was because the men and horses in the Golden Snake camp wore Qing army uniforms and pretended to be the troops of Tuhai, which led to the cannibalism of the West Route Army.


    Judging from the current situation, since the Golden Snake camp is wearing Tuhai''s military uniform, the Eastern Route Army of Tuhai is probably over. This is exactly what Sabu couldn''t understand. Tuhai is a famous general who has experienced many battles and has 30000 troops. How could the whole army be covered so quietly?


    "General, why don''t we rush down and rescue the West Route Army?" See Sabu has been silent, the side of the generals can no longer help, come forward to ask for war.


    "Help?" There was a strange expression on Sabu''s face. "Now the Golden Snake camp and the West Route Army are wearing the same clothes. How do you say to save them?"


    For a moment, the general was speechless and understood that what he was saying was the truth. Now the two sides are fighting as a regiment. At the same time, it''s hard to separate the enemy from us. Rushing down rashly will only bring the West Route Army to an end.


    "But you can''t wait here. Can''t you help yourself? If the emperor should be held responsible in the future, I''m afraid it''s not good for the general. "


    "One word, wait!" Saboo had a cold face.


    "What are you waiting for?" All the generals around looked puzzled.


    Sabusu deliberately cultivated these cronies and did not intend to hide. He slowly explained: "it depends on the situation. I''m afraid the East Route Army is finished now, and the West Route Army is doomed. We rush down rashly, and it''s very likely that we will fight each other with the West Route Army. So we need to wait. When they win or lose, the Golden Snake camp will win or lose."


    "Although the number of our northern route army is not as large as that of the eastern and Western routes, they are all elite cavalry. Everyone is equipped with three eyes blunderbuss. If we rush down at that time, we will be able to catch all these disorderly officials and thieves."


    The generals suddenly looked at the general with admiration: "the general really has a brilliant plan!"


    However, some people said anxiously: "the commander of the West Route Army, Fei Yanggu, is a close friend of the commander of the three armed forces, Yue le. If we really can''t help ourselves and let the West Route Army be slaughtered, Yue le will definitely play a Book of general Shen in the future. At that time, even if we destroy the Golden Snake camp, I''m afraid it will bring disaster instead of credit."


    Sabu''s face was gloomy, and he had thought of this possibility for a long time: "waiting at this moment is the best choice. On the contrary, when we rush down, we will make the Golden Snake camp fight to the death. Standing here, we can put great psychological pressure on the Golden Snake camp all the time. If I expect it to be right, the Golden Snake camp may retreat first, and then we will chase the North all the way, not only saving the West army, We can eliminate the main force of the Golden Snake camp without any difficulty. "


    When the northern army appeared, song Qingshu had already carried lightness skills to the battlefield. As expected, more and more soldiers of the Golden Snake camp noticed that the top of the mountain was full of iron cavalry, and they hesitated. If they hadn''t just won a big battle, they would have collapsed and fled.


    "Big boss, why don''t we retreat first." Cheng Qingzhu, situ Bolei, Shui Jian and others approached song Qingshu and advised him one after another.


    Although Chen Jinnan, Mu Jiansheng and others did not speak, they obviously agreed to withdraw.


    "Back?" Looking at Xiao Feng, Yang Miaozhen and others who are still fighting, song Qingshu said coldly, "at this moment, the reason why the tartar cavalry dare not rush down is that we are hanged together with the West Route Army. If we retreat at this time, won''t it become the live target of the tartar cavalry immediately? How can we two legged run better than four legged animals? Will the whole army be wiped out by then? "


    "But if we don''t retreat at this time, we will still be the living targets of tartar cavalry when the battle is decided." Mu Jiansheng said the voice of most people.


    Song Qingshu flatly refused the proposal of retreat, and said firmly: "at this time, you can run away and die without life. Later, you can fight to the death with the tartar cavalry, and there is still a chance of life."


    Stuart Bray hesitated for a long time, but he gritted his teeth and said, "master, you haven''t seen the strength of these northern cavalry. Each of them is equipped with a three eyed blunderbuss. When they charge, they all shoot together, which is a bit more domineering than the Mongolian cavalry. Before we touch each other, we''ve lost a lot, let alone they have all the advantages at the moment, We can''t resist the momentum of rushing down the hillside. "


    Stuart Barry, who used to work in guanning iron cavalry, knew clearly that the cavalry of Manchu and Qing Dynasties were strong, and absorbed the advantages of Ming Dynasty''s firearms. In a few words, he made the other side''s advantages clear.


    Song Qingshu was not clear about this, but he knew better that once he ordered the retreat at this moment, he would be defeated like a mountain, waiting for the Golden Snake camp, and there would be no other ending except the total annihilation of the army.


    But if they don''t retreat, these northern cavalry will still be completely destroyed by their firearms and geographical advantages. The only difference is that they can still pull some back-up soldiers to stay in the fight. But what''s the point?


    The leaders of the Golden Snake camp are all around Song Qingshu, anxiously waiting for his decision. In fact, if it had not been for song Qingshu''s incredible and easy destruction of Tuhai''s 30000 troops, they might have withdrawn with their own people at this moment.


    Song Qingshu was also struggling in his heart. He looked up at the whole battlefield. Although all the people in the Golden Snake camp were still fighting, they were obviously hesitant. He knew that if he didn''t make a decision again, the morale of the Golden Snake camp would collapse.


    "Mr. Song, you''ve tried your best, but now the situation is beyond human power. You''d better withdraw as soon as possible. As the saying goes, if you keep the Castle Peak, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." At this moment, Kungfu girls also came down from the mountain. Seeing song Qingshu look depressed, Huang Rong couldn''t help comforting him.


    "When Song Dynasty was in power, the northern army of Tartars suddenly appeared. I have found out the reason. Meng Bofei not only did not delay and hinder the northern army according to the agreed plan, but deliberately led them here." In fact, Xia Qingqing''s words are more for others to understand that the upcoming failure is not song Qingshu''s problem, but Meng Bofei''s obstruction.


    Song Qingshu looks at Xia Qingqing gratefully and knows that she is saying this to help him. However, he knows in his heart that failure is failure. History will only remember the final winner. Even if he drowned the East Route Army before, no matter how wonderful it is to lead the West Route Army into the net.


    In that year, Guan Yu flooded the seven armies and shocked China. As a result, he was defeated by Mai Cheng. Later generations immediately doubted his ability as commander-in-chief; All his life, Zhuge Liang was clever and resourceful. In the end, the northern expedition was in vain. He only got an evaluation that "it''s not his strong point to cover up the emergency general"


    Song Qingshu''s mind suddenly flashed by an idea, and he quickly looked around to observe the whole valley terrain. A bold plan soon formed in his mind.

 Chapter 521

    "You don''t have to worry. I have a way to deal with saboo''s cavalry." Song Qingshu threw down a sentence, regardless of the reaction of the public, he flew to a high tower with a flash of body shape, and used the method of lion roaring to spread the voice to the whole valley


    "Listen to me, brothers. Now, fighting is dead, and escaping is dead. Why don''t you fight Tartars to the end? Although you fight to death, the tartar cavalry will be dealt with by one of song. No matter whether you succeed or not, song will stay to sever the war for your brothers, and will never leave ahead of any other brothers! "


    Song Qingshu was worried that the people in the Golden Snake camp could not bear the pressure. Once someone started to flee, the situation would never be able to be recovered, so he promised to stay behind.


    In this world, most of the commanders let the soldiers work hard and sneak away by themselves. Naturally, the soldiers don''t have the determination to fight to the death. Song Qingshu, for example, is the only one who committed personal risks and personally killed ordinary soldiers.


    Although no one in the Golden Snake camp thinks that he can stop eight thousand iron cavalry by himself, song Qingshu''s prestige is really unprecedented these days. I''d like to bet with him if I hear him say so.


    Song Qingshu''s internal power is so powerful. Although the killing voice in the valley is so loud, his voice still reaches everyone''s ears. Even sabusu and others on the mountain can hear it clearly, and a burst of laughter burst out.


    "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" Sabu couldn''t laugh or cry. He had heard song Qingshu''s name and knew that he was known as the first master of the Qing Dynasty. But in front of his eight thousand cavalry charge, even if he was the first master in the world, he was only trampled into meat.


    The girls on the other side didn''t know how to stop the eight thousand cavalry. Instead, they turned pale at his promise to stay.


    They knew very well that with song Qingshu''s martial arts and lightness skills, the battlefield came and went freely, and it was not difficult to save their lives. However, when he promised to stay, the situation would be completely different, and only death was waiting for him.


    If he doesn''t keep his promise and runs away halfway, his life will be saved, but his reputation will be destroyed. Then there will be no place for him in the world. It can be said that life is not like death.


    "Song Lang, are you crazy?"


    As soon as song Qingshu came down from the high platform, several women around him gathered around and asked anxiously.


    Although Chen Jinnan and others nearby did not speak, the expression on their faces obviously agreed with their judgment.


    "Believe me, I''m a man who is good at miracles." Song Qingshu smiles at the girls and comes to Chen Jinnan and Mu Jiansheng


    "Commander in chief Chen, Mr. mu, please lead your troops to set fire to all the tents in the valley, as well as the grain, grass and materials left by the East Route Army. The more prosperous the fire, the faster it will be."


    Chen Jinnan and Mu Jiansheng look at each other. Although they don''t know what medicine he sells in the gourd, their calm expression makes them subconsciously choose to believe: "OK, Chen (MU) must live up to his trust."


    Seeing that they had left, song Qingshu came to Stuart Barry, shuijian and Cheng Qingzhu again: "please take them to reinforce King Xiao and the fourth lady, and destroy the remaining West Route Army as soon as possible."


    The honor and disgrace of Stuart had long been tied to song Qingshu. Seeing that he had made a decision, he naturally followed it subconsciously.


    Although shuijian and chengqingzhu have a deep relationship with songqingshu, they are not as close as Stuart bury. After a long hesitation, they finally nodded: "OK, we believe in the great master."


    Watching a few people leave, song Qingshu comes to Xia Qingqing again: "Youyou, you lead our troops and stand by in the mountains."


    Xia Qingqing''s face was pale. She knew that when the cavalry came down from the mountain, her men and horses would bear the brunt. However, after listening to song Qingshu''s words, she clearly had a will to die. She sighed in her heart: "anyway, I won''t live alone if he dies. It makes no difference if I die early or late."


    Then he nodded, and without saying a word, he called his troops to the foot of the mountain.


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at her back. Knowing her worries, he didn''t say anything more. He turned to Zhou Zhiruo and said, "Zhiruo, you Emei sect have been preaching for thousands of years. You can''t stay here because of me. Take the disciples to the valley first."


    Zhou Zhiruo blushed and said, "why do you want Qingqing to accompany you, but let me leave?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. What time is it? He was so jealous that he quickly explained: "I''m afraid that you will become a sinner of Emei school."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face softened slightly, took off the headmaster''s iron ring on her finger, turned and handed it to abbess Jingxuan: "elder martial sister Jingxuan, if I''m unfortunate this time, elder martial sister is the new headmaster of Emei sect."


    "The younger martial sister of the leader, absolutely not." Jingxuan has always been kind-hearted. Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo has the idea of supporting himself, he quickly advises him.


    Zhou Zhiruo shook her head and said calmly, "I have no idea. Elder martial sister doesn''t have to say any more. This time, because of the private affairs of the younger martial sisters, they are in danger. It''s a big mistake. How can they make mistakes again and again and let the Emei sect die here. Please take Emei as your priority and take all the disciples away as soon as possible. "


    Jing Xuan also understood this truth, looked at the frightened Emei disciples behind him, gritted his teeth and nodded, "OK, I''ll take them away first. Take care of the younger martial sister."


    When the Emei disciple slowly retreated, Zhou Zhiruo turned and looked at Song Qingshu, with a naughty smile on her face: "now you have nothing to say."


    Song Qingshu only had a bitter smile. When he looked at ah Jiu again, ah Jiu said first: "all my life I want is song lang. if song Lang encounters misfortune, how can I live alone?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and reaches out to hold the two women''s hands. Everything is silent.


    Seeing the intimacy of the three, yelunanxian and Huang Rong were embarrassed. Noticing that song Qingshu looked at them, yelunanxian said in a hurry, "I won''t go either."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a sense of ambiguity. Yelunan fairy quickly explained, "don''t think about it. I''m not for you. It''s just that King Xiao and brother Wang are here. Naturally, I won''t escape alone."


    Ah Jiu can''t help but smile: "we have no idea. It''s your own guilty mind."


    Yelunanxian was embarrassed and bit his lip: "I''ll go to find brother Wang first." Finish saying then turn over to mount a horse, escape also like of leave.


    Unlike the other girls, half of yelunan''s abilities are on horseback. Now that the defeat of the West Route Army has been decided, people don''t worry about her danger.


    Huang Rong is thoughtful. This song Qingshu is very attractive to women. Even the widow of the former king of the Golden Snake is his wife. The princess of the Liao Kingdom seems to like him very much


    "And you, Mrs. Guo?"


    Song Qingshu''s voice interrupted Huang Rong''s thoughts. Huang Rong looked up and said with a smile, "I want to stay and see how the young master plans to turn the tide."


    Seeing her dimple like a flower, song Qingshu moved in her heart and couldn''t help laughing: "if my wife died here with song, great Xia Guo would be distressed."


    Huang Rong couldn''t help spat. She turned her head and thought that she didn''t hear him.


    Song Qingshu''s face also changed. It turned out that the little hands of the two women around him pinched the soft meat on his waist.


    By this time, the battle in the valley was almost settled, and almost all the west route troops were destroyed. Most of them were actually killed by cannibalism, and only a small part of them were killed by the hands of the Golden Snake camp. However, Rao was so tired, and less than 30% of their strength was left.


    Seeing that the time had come, Sabu''s face showed a certain smile: "order to continue, the whole army is ready to charge!"

 Chapter 522

    Feeling the change of Manchu cavalry, these people at the foot of the mountain can''t help a little commotion. Looking around, song Qingshu found that the house of King Mu of heaven and earth had already lit up the tent, and they could feel the steaming heat from afar.


    The Qing army on the mountain also noticed the change. The generals around Sabu said, "are they going to stop us with fire?"


    Sabu was also puzzled. After looking at it carefully for a while, he couldn''t help laughing: "I thought the Golden Snake camp could wipe out the East and West armies, but the commander also had some skills. Unexpectedly, in his panic, he made such a stupid move. He wanted to use the fire to stop our cavalry? Hey, hey, when the fire spreads, it seems that the soldiers of their golden snake camp are burned first, and we don''t have to do anything about it. We''ll order them to wait. No one is allowed to rush down without my order. "


    All the generals around laughed and laughed at the rebel generals at the foot of the mountain. When they got the order, all the cavalry would stop at their places and wait for the fools of the Golden Snake camp to burn themselves.


    "Mr. Song, what should we do now? Before long, I''m afraid everyone will suffocate and die." Huang Rong is also a resourceful person, but now this situation makes her helpless. Her only expectation is that song Qingshu really has something to do. Although she doesn''t think there is any way to turn the tide, she still has a glimmer of expectation in her heart.


    Huang Rong''s face was full of peach blossom, and she was even more charming when she was illuminated by the fire around her. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned.


    As if noticing his eyes, Huang Rong was flustered and coughed to remind her.


    Song Qingshu finally came back to his senses. He couldn''t help laughing to himself. When was it? He was still in the mood to appreciate beautiful women. Is this the legendary demeanor of celebrities and the romantic style of Wei and Jin Dynasties?


    At this time, the rest of the Chinese also gathered around and looked at him expectantly.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Song Qing Shu Bao said with a confident smile, "you should restrain your subordinates well. When you see me make this gesture, you will retreat. When you see me make this gesture, you will kill me back. So many things."


    After hearing this, they were all at a loss. They didn''t know what he was going to do. Song Qingshu didn''t explain. With a flash of his body, he went up to a guard tower in front of him.


    Not to mention all the people in the Golden Snake camp, even the Qing soldiers on the mountain were staring at him curiously to see what he was going to do.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, looked up at the sky and said something. Unfortunately, he was so far away that no one could hear what he was saying.


    After a while, a light flashed in Song Qingshu''s eyes, his hands slowly lifted up, and a thick voice came into everyone''s ears at the foot of the mountain: "the wind rises!"


    Everyone was stunned. In the middle of Tiansong Qingshu, what kind of magic stick were they learning?


    Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment. He knew that when the Jin soldiers besieged Bianliang, the emperor of the Northern Song Dynasty had no choice but to place his hope on the Heavenly Master. He asked the heavenly soldiers and generals to help them.


    The final result is known to all. The whole royal family was wiped out by the shame of Jingkang, the emperor was hunted in the north, and countless concubines and princesses were also ruined


    I didn''t expect that song Qingshu also went to the doctor in disorder. Huang Rong didn''t know why she was so disappointed.


    The Qing soldiers on the mountain also heard song Qingshu''s words. After the silence, they burst into laughter


    "Is this man crazy?"


    "Does he think he''s an immortal? If the wind blows, the wind blows?"


    "That''s right. Besides, what''s the use of the wind now?"


    "The East and West armies are really pigs. They were defeated by such people."


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of the mountain, all the people in the Golden Snake camp were silent. If it wasn''t for the magic of song Qingshu, they might have started to swear.


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhu Yi look at each other and see the worry in each other''s eyes.


    "Sister Zhou, you have been with brother song for the longest time. Do you know what he is doing?" Ah Jiu couldn''t help asking.


    I''ve been with him for a long time, but it''s also a matter of these months that I really have a heart to heart relationship with him. Maybe I don''t know him as well as you


    These words, Zhou Zhiruo of course will not say to ah Jiu, had to shake his head: "I do not know."


    "Don''t worry, young master song has always been unexpected. He has his reason for doing so." At this time, yelunan fairy also came back from the battlefield. Looking at the worried look of the two women, he could not help comforting them.


    Ah Jiu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech: "I didn''t expect that we didn''t know elder brother song better than Miss Yelv."


    Yelunan took a breath and said quickly, "it''s just that you care about things."


    "The wind blows!"


    Song Qingshu''s powerful voice resounded through the whole valley again. Unfortunately, the valley was full of fire and the heat was too hot to speak of. There was no wind.


    The morale of the Golden Snake camp was even lower when they heard the laughter from the Qing soldiers on the mountain.


    "The wind blows!"


    Song Qingshu''s voice sounded again, but this time it was a few times higher than before. Even the Qing soldiers on the mountain were not surprised.


    "It''s really windy!"


    When the morale of the Golden Snake camp fell to the bottom, I didn''t know who yelled. The spirits of the people were shocked and looked around.


    "It''s really windy!"


    Zhou Zhiruo is not normal. She grabs ah Jiu''s arm excitedly and jumps up. Ah Jiu is no better. She bites her lips and nods her head desperately. She can''t speak for a moment.


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly found that there were so many people in the field. Although there were many good friends on weekdays, at the critical moment of life and death, only ah Jiu Qingqing and himself were united in one mind. Thinking of the past, sometimes she couldn''t help being jealous. Zhou Zhiruo was in a trance.


    "Hum, this is a time of consensus. Of course, internal contradictions can be ignored. When the crisis is over, what should be debated still needs to be debated." Zhou Zhiruo is not an ordinary person, and soon straightened out the idea.


    Huang Rong on one side doesn''t have so many little Jiujiu. She''s just shocked that song Qingshu can really attract the wind. Although it''s only a gentle breeze now, and she doesn''t know what role it can play in the next battle, it''s an indisputable fact that song Qingshu attracts the wind. Through the ages, only one Zhuge Liang borrows the east wind, which is still a legend, Where else can someone really come like song Qingshu?


    Is he a fairy or a monster?


    Huang Rong is a little crazy.


    At the same time, Stuart and others had noticed the secret signal of song Qingshu and quickly organized their subordinates to retreat out of the valley.


    Seeing that the Golden Snake camp had finally moved, Sabu''s eyes sank and said in a deep voice, "order to go down. The whole army is ready to charge."


    "There is a big fire in the valley at this time. It''s hard to avoid heavy casualties if you rush down." Said one of the generals.


    Sabusu snorted coldly: "if we sit and watch the Golden Snake camp retreat calmly, all previous achievements will be wasted."


    "But now it''s really windy. Can''t that man really know the skills of ghosts?" The other general said with fear.


    Sabu looked at him coldly: "if you make any more false statements, don''t blame me for dealing with them by military law."


    "Yes When he came into contact with sabusu''s sharp eyes, the general could not help shivering and immediately kept silent.


    Looking at the man on the guard tower at the foot of the mountain, Sabu gave a cold hum: "what if the wind blows? What''s the effect of this little wind? Give orders and the whole army will attack!"

 Chapter 523

    With his command, the northern cavalry finally moved and rushed to the foot of the mountain. The roaring sound of the iron hooves made the people of the Golden Snake camp who were still retreating shiver and look up at the figure on the sentry tower in despair.


    "Gale, get up!" Song Qingshu raised his hands again. It seemed that a spirit heard his call. As soon as his voice fell, there was a gentle breeze in the valley just now. Suddenly, the wind was so strong that people couldn''t open their eyes. The Manchu cavalry, who were charging, were especially affected by the wind. They were all in a mess.


    All the people in the Golden Snake camp had already been ordered to take out their weapons one after another and set up a formation to be ready. At this time, they were completely different from just now. They all seemed to have adrenaline. Some people even could not help crying, and their morale suddenly returned to the peak.


    "How could that be?"


    Sabu murmured, can anyone really control the power of nature? However, he soon forgot the weakness and fear that had suddenly arisen. He knew in his heart that once the cavalry charged up, if they suddenly ordered to stop, they would only bump into the front army and die without fighting.


    At this moment, he had to fight against the wind. Although the fighting power of the cavalry was greatly reduced in the face of the wind, Sabu had to let the cavalry continue to rush down, but he wanted to work hard to defeat the mob below.


    The northern route army is worthy of being the elite garrison in Northern Xinjiang all the year round. The initial confusion was soon controlled by sabusu. Although they all squinted, they continued to rush down the mountain.


    "Lightning!"


    Song Qingshu''s mysterious voice sounded again, and soon a thick long lightning flashed across the sky. Under the dazzling electric light, the figure on the tower suddenly became like a demon.


    "Thunder


    Song Qingshu quickly and clearly spit out two words, and then a deafening thunder resounded through the valley, all of a sudden suppressed the sound of the Qing soldiers charging.


    At last, the Qing soldiers were in chaos. In this era, song Qingshu''s performance is really shocking. He can control the wind, fire and lightning with his own power. What is it if he is not a demon?


    In addition, there was a strong wind, lightning and thunder in the valley. Many of the horses were frightened and were no longer controlled by the riders. Once the former army was in chaos, the whole charging camp was in chaos.


    Looking at the cavalry falling into a regiment one after another, Sabu''s heart was dripping with blood. He had never met such a coward for decades since he joined the army, and he had the upper hand. As a result, he lost half of his men and horses before the handover of the two armies!


    Sabu looked around and finally felt relieved. After all, it was the elite he had brought out. Although he suffered from so many unexpected situations, nearly half of the cavalry skillfully avoided the chaos ahead.


    "Whether you are a God or a ghost, I will make you a ghost under my iron horse this time." Song Qingshu''s almost ghostly performance made Sabu feel a little scared, but after all, he had been fighting in the battlefield for many years, and he was very murderous. He soon launched a fierce attack and directed the remaining cavalry troops to continue to rush down the mountain.


    Although his cavalry were scared to death, the general was very strict on weekdays. In addition, they charged from the mountain to the foot of the mountain. They could not stop together, so they had to follow the general to the foot of the mountain.


    Looking closer and closer to the Golden Snake camp, saboo licked his tongue and roared, "raise your gun! Ready to shoot


    Looking at the tartar cavalry in the distance raising their black three eyes blunderbuss one after another, although the morale of the Golden Snake camp at the foot of the mountain is unprecedented, it can''t help but start a riot.


    Song Qingshu also noticed the action of the Manchu cavalry, and knew that when they were within range, they would have a lot of losses.


    But he had been prepared, and he held the sky in his hands and roared: "rain is coming!"


    If I heard song Qingshu yelling like this before, no matter it was the Golden Snake camp or the Manchu cavalry, I would only laugh at him like a madman. But just now, this series of things happened like a dream, so that everyone dare not despise his words.


    Sabu''s heart was cold. If he really called the rain, his cavalry''s most proud three eyes blunderbuss suddenly became furnishings. In addition, there was a lot of soil in the valley. When he met the rain, there were mud pits everywhere. It was a fatal trap for the charging cavalry.


    "God, please don''t rain." Sabu had always been disrespectful to ghosts and gods, and now he could not help praying.


    It''s a pity that God seems to be standing on Song Qingshu''s side today. Soon, Sabu felt a cold water drop hit his cheek.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over."


    Sabu crazy underground order, regardless of whether the enemy has entered the range: "fast shooting, shooting!"


    It''s a pity that the rain came faster than expected. At the beginning, the big raindrops were scattered, and soon it was pouring down. The three eyes blunderbuss in the hands of the Manchu cavalry had just fired a few shots, but the gunpowder was soaked by the rain. The three eyes blunderbuss suddenly turned into a firestick.


    What''s more, the rain was so heavy that the ground became soft and muddy with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the cavalry in row after row fell into the ground.


    At this time, the Qing soldiers finally collapsed, and no one was willing to continue to rush down. Those who fell off their horses started to run back. A few lucky people who didn''t fall also quickly turned their horses and fled back to the mountain, just bumping into the people behind.


    Not long ago, the cavalry troops, which were still murderous, suddenly turned into a mess and lost their fighting power.


    "My performance is just like Zhuge Zhiliang and Guan Yunchang." Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, and could not help thinking about it. However, he was shocked to find that the whole Golden Snake camp below seemed to be silly. Looking at everything in front of him, he could not help but roar angrily and funny: "what are you doing? Give me a rush!"


    Song Qingshu is immortal rebirth in people''s eyes now. His voice has exploded the morale of the whole Golden Snake camp.


    All the people, whether they were his own troops, or other officials in charge, or Yang Miaozhen''s red coat army, or the martial arts sects in the river and lake, rushed to the chaotic Manchu cavalry.


    "General, let''s go. It''s too late." On the hillside, a group of soldiers pulled saboo, anxiously comforted him.


    "I think I''m 8000 elite, but I''m defeated by one person!" Sabu''s face was withered. He took a look at the man at the foot of the mountain, gritted his teeth, pulled out his waist knife and killed several soldiers who advised him to escape.


    "Those who dare to retreat will be killed!" Sabsou said fiercely that although the big troops are in chaos, they still have strength. As long as they can stabilize the chaos as soon as possible and stay aloof, they may not have the strength of the first World War.


    Song Qingshu at the foot of the mountain keenly noticed that the soldiers around sabusu seemed to be gathering. He couldn''t help laughing: "I''ve heard for a long time that King Xiao used to take the head of the king of Chu from all the armies. Song has been fascinated for a long time. Today, he''s brave enough to follow suit."

 Chapter 524

    As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s words fell, his body was like a wisp of smoke rushing up the mountain. In the place he passed, the swords scattered on the ground seemed to be controlled by countless invisible silk threads. They soared around the body of Song Qing. From a distance, Song Qing''s book seemed to have a pair of wings composed of countless swords.


    With song Qingshu''s lightness skill, he soon came into contact with the vanguard troops of the Qing Dynasty. Now Sabu Su''s cavalry have already fallen, how can they organize an effective counterattack? Where song Qingshu passed, blood splashed, and the Qing soldiers who tried to block the way fell one by one.


    No one could keep calm when he looked at his companion as if he had been easily cut one after another like leeks. Soon all the Qing soldiers around him were scared, and no one was willing to stop him. Unconsciously, he had to hide away. There was only a broad road between Song Qingshu and sabusu.


    "Stop him now!" One of the generals around him yelled in horror, but now the whole army has collapsed. Who else will pay attention to him?


    Sabu''s reaction was much calmer than that of the generals around him. He held up his waist knife and watched coldly as the wings of death, which were made up of the sword, were getting closer and closer. His last thought in life was a long sigh: it''s a pity that he didn''t know how to call the wind and the rain


    "Sabsou is dead. From now on, anyone who puts down his arms and surrenders will be saved from death."


    There are countless blood dripping swords floating behind song Qingshu, which are reflected by lightning and thunder. The whole person is like a demon God. The Qing soldiers who are closest to him throw down their weapons one after another and lie on the ground shivering.


    Since some people took the lead, more and more Qing soldiers chose to surrender. In the end, except for a few people behind, almost half of the northern route army died in the chaos, and almost half of the rest chose to surrender.


    The news of the end of the third route army soon spread back to the Middle Route Army one after another. Yue Le walked out of the camp alone and looked into the mountains. After a long stay, he called an emergency meeting of the generals and announced the immediate withdrawal.


    "Marshal, we must not. We have suffered a heavy loss this time. If we don''t have any credit, I''m afraid we can''t escape punishment when we return to the capital."


    "Yes, marshal, even if all the other third route troops are destroyed, the Golden Snake camp will surely suffer heavy losses. We still have 40000 people, not without the strength of the first World War."


    "At the end of the general''s request, he is willing to lead 5000 elite troops to directly smash the rebel base camp."


    ¡­¡­


    In Shuai''s account, all the participants were in an uproar and expressed their opinions one after another.


    "Now the Golden Snake camp has won several victories, and its morale is at its peak. Looking back at our army, it''s no good to leave 80% of our morale. Yue Le reaches out his hand to stop everyone''s discussion and makes the final decision." needless to say, my commander has decided. When he returns to Beijing, the emperor will blame him, and I will bear the blame alone. "


    Looking at the unwilling eyes of the generals when they left, Yue Le sighed, and his brows were full of worry: "the four armies of the southern expedition echoed each other from afar, but the Golden Snake camp could be haunted. The timing of each attack happened to be when the other armies could not be rescued. If there was no secret informer in the court, I would never believe it, If we continue to fight, I''m afraid that even these 40000 people will be folded here. We''d better go back to Beijing and play the emperor in secret before making a decision. "


    Yue Le is worthy of being a famous general who has experienced many battles. He quickly realized the biggest reason for the failure and saved a living force for the Manchu Qing Dynasty. It''s a pity that the emperor in the capital was the biggest traitor.


    The news of the Qing army''s retreat soon came back to the Golden Snake camp. The Golden Snake camp was full of cheers. Although the first three battles were very beautiful, everyone knew that they had been risking on the steel wire. Tartars could lose, but they could not afford to lose. If they were careless, they would be doomed.


    Before being sent out to harass and intercept several other armies, several leaders led their subordinates back to the base camp, and their eyes changed when they read song Qingshu.


    With only a few thousand men and horses, it was easy to destroy 30000 elite troops of Tuhai East Road army. Then it was hard to stop destroying 25000 troops of feiyanggu West Road army. Finally, in a hurry to meet the elite cavalry of North Road army, it defeated the other side with almost no damage and captured nearly half of them.


    Tuhai and Fei Yanggu are all famous generals in the world. The Golden Snake camp has always dealt with them. Even in the Golden Snake camp''s heyday, they have a headache. Now, song Qingshu, with some old and weak soldiers, has easily defeated 100000 elite soldiers of the Qing Dynasty!


    This has made people fall in love with each other, but it is the last battle that shocked everyone. Song Qingshu''s practice of standing high, calling the wind and the rain, and destroying 8000 northern goblin cavalry with his own efforts was spread by the people present on that day. Soon all the people in the Golden Snake camp knew about it, and it was inevitable to add oil and vinegar to it. Now in the hearts of all the lower level soldiers in the Golden Snake camp, Their new king of the Golden Snake is not a mortal at all, but a immortal.


    Not to mention these ordinary soldiers, the leaders of the mountain top of the Golden Snake camp, were also respectful and afraid, and even did not dare to look at Song Qingshu.


    Naturally, Xia Qingqing, Stuart Barry, Shui Jian and Cheng Qingzhu, who had supported song Qingshu, were completely devoted to him.


    Before the neutral several leaders, Jiao Wan''er, Rong Cai, Nie Tianfeng, Zheng Qiyun also do not know who started, with the most solemn kneeling ceremony to show loyalty to song Qingshu.


    Looking at his former colleague Wu Yaya kneeling, Sha Tongtian, who had been singing against song Qingshu before, softened his legs and knelt down.


    Sitting on the throne and looking at the people kneeling respectfully under the stage, song Qingshu was also agitated. Before the reign of Emperor Kangxi, the battle of Jinluan palace was much bigger than it is now, but it didn''t give him so much emotion, because those people knelt down were Kangxi, and now these people knelt down are himself.


    "Before I saw Xiang Yu come back from the battle of Julu and defeated the Qin army, all the princes trembled and worshiped him. General, I didn''t expect that I could have such an addiction..." Song Qingshu was a little proud, but his face suddenly changed, "bah bah bah, what''s Xiang Yu''s bad luck to learn? In the end, he lost his wife and killed himself in Wujiang, Bad luck, bad luck


    Cough


    Song Qingshu was startled. He followed his reputation and found that Huang Rong was sitting there solemnly without squinting.


    The little lady was kind-hearted. Song Qingshu gave a smile. However, he understood that it was the time for Liwei, and he didn''t rush to get the audience up. Instead, he looked around and asked coldly, "where are Chu Hongliu and Meng Bofei?"


    The audience looked at each other, only to find that the two men did not come to the meeting hall at all. They were all very clear. One of them issued a military order, but they were escaped by Tuhai''s rout. The other one was too much. He directly led the northern army of Sabu to the main force of song Qingshu, trying to kill people with a knife. How dare they come back now?


    "Master Sha, you are familiar with them all the time. Tell me where they have gone." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Sha Tongtian shook his fat face and said in a hurry, "I''m joking. I''m not familiar with these two traitors at all."


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still staring at him, Sha Tongtian gritted his teeth and continued: "these two traitors are scheming to harm the great master. How can they expect that the great master of war is possessed by the great master of war. On the contrary, the great master of war breaks the Qing army. Naturally, he has no courage to come back to lead him to death, and he doesn''t know where he has fled. However, most of his subordinates admire the great master of heaven, and they don''t want to flee with them, So except for some of their confidants, the rest of them went back to the Golden Snake camp... "


    After listening to Sha Tongtian''s detailed remarks, song Qingshu understood that he was submitting his name. Today, his words reached Chu Hongliu, Meng Bofei and others, and the two sides naturally became irreconcilable.


    "Well, let''s all get up and let the two traitors be free for a few days. Now our top priority is to take advantage of the victory." Song Qingshu walked up to the sand table that had been prepared long ago, pointed to the whole Shandong Province and said, "the army of Tartars has been destroyed, and now there are no available soldiers within a thousand miles. All parts of the country have been frightened by the news. Zhongzhou and county will fall in the direction of our army. In the next period of time, you need to attack cities and seize land."


    "Don''t you dare to obey me!" The leaders were overjoyed that the Golden Snake camp was once so powerful. Even in its heyday, it only occupied a few small counties around it, but now the whole Shandong Province is in its pocket.


    "Our strength is limited and we can''t hold on to too many places. Just take the Yellow River as the boundary. Within half a month, I want the counties south of the Yellow River to belong to our Golden Snake camp. Stuart Barry, you lead the army to attack Jining, and you lead the army to attack Zhangqiu... "


    After Song Qingshu arranged his tasks, he suddenly stressed in a deep voice: "I know that many of you were born in the green forest before, and maybe you can''t change your old habits for a while, so I hereby declare in advance that we can''t stay in the mountains and be bandits all our lives. Even if we want to rob, it''s Tartars who will occupy the land of our Han people!"


    "Therefore, this time when we capture the state capital, we are not allowed to rob any people''s property, to commit adultery, to humiliate women, to kill people, to punish those who hurt people, and to make amends for stealing! Anyone who dares to violate it, no matter who he is, will be punished severely! "


    Hearing song Qingshu''s murderous words, all the leaders were surprised. But now Song Qingshu''s prestige is so high that no one has any objection.


    Seeing that song Qingshu imitated Liu Bang''s three rules, Huang Rong was not surprised. This man had a big plan.


    After the leaders took orders to leave, Xiao Feng got up and said, "brother song, since things are over here, it''s inconvenient for us to stay here for a long time


    Song Qingshu got up in a hurry: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? Thanks to brother Xiao''s help, we can win a great victory. How can we leave so soon without thanking you."


    Xiao Feng could not help but smile bitterly: "brother song, don''t be modest any more. With brother song''s ability, even without Xiao, it''s easy to retreat from the enemy. What''s more, it''s not a short time for us to leave the state of Liao. Now that the state of Liao is in danger, we''d better go back as soon as possible. "


    "If it wasn''t for the leadership of brother Xiao, how could it inspire the fighting power of those mobs? Brother Xiao has made great contributions this time. " Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    Seeing their mutual humility, one side of the yelunan fairy turned his lips and said: "you are really hypocritical. Since you want to thank us, it''s better to tell us how you can do it and what to do with these manners."

 Chapter 525

    As soon as yelunan fairy opened his mouth, everyone in the field raised their ears. Song Qingshu''s image of calling the wind and the rain on Fox Hill was too shocking, completely beyond the scope of human resources.


    Different from the ordinary soldiers in the Golden Snake camp, the people who stay in the hall today are the top figures in the world. After the initial shock, they have come back to their senses and understand that song Qingshu is not really a God. They must have used some tricks, but they can''t see through this method.


    Song Qingshu smile: "in the princess''s heart, can''t song really call the wind and rain?"


    Jerunan could not help rolling his eyes: "I am not that kind of stupid people."


    Song Qingshu first laughed, and soon looked like a whole: "what does the princess think is the value of this powerful method?"


    "If this method can make people call the wind and rain at will, it is priceless." Yelu Nanxian showed a clear color on his face and apologized, "Nanxian asked abruptly."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "this time the Qing army defeated, the princess is also out of force, originally wanted to tell you nothing, just..."


    With the change of his words, everyone''s heart in the field was suspended. On the one hand, he felt that it was too abrupt to inquire into these secrets. On the other hand, he was eager for song Qingshu to reveal the truth as soon as possible.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed: "well, I wanted to install more magic wands, but this time you send charcoal in the snow, and song remembers the great kindness and virtue. It would be too stingy to cherish it again."


    Listening to his intention of revealing, everyone in the hall could not help but sit up straight and listen attentively, for fear that a word might be revealed.


    After a pause, song Qingshu continued: "it seems wonderful to call the wind and the rain, but it''s also simple to put it bluntly. Do you remember what I did before I went to the stage?"


    A group of people in the hall looked at each other. At that time, everyone thought that they were in a desperate situation, and their minds were in a mess. In addition, song Qingshu did a lot of things. They couldn''t remember which one had to do with calling the wind and the rain.


    "Is it the burning of the barracks?" Huang Rong Xiu eyebrow slightly Cu, some uncertain ground asks a way.


    "As expected, my wife''s mind is delicate, and a word tells the key." Song Qingshu gives her a look of approval, which makes Huang Rong feel rather cramped for a while.


    Song Qingshu looked back and continued: "you are all used to swords. You should often see a phenomenon. Once the steam of hot water meets the cold surface of the blade, will there be many tiny drops of water on the blade?"


    Everyone nodded, but still puzzled: "what does this have to do with calling the wind and the rain?"


    "In fact, the essence is the same." looking at a group of top figures in the world, song Qingshu can''t help feeling superior in intelligence quotient. Ah, he finally understands why so many people are looking forward to crossing the world. It''s really cool to stand on the shoulders of giants.


    The following people were still waiting. Song Qingshu cleared up his pride, cleared his throat, and continued to explain: "Fox slope has a unique terrain, with ridges on both sides, and a wide deep valley in the middle. When the tents and food and grass are all burned in the valley, a lot of heat will be generated and poured into the air. When the hot air meets the cold air in the high altitude, it will condense raindrops. This special situation often leads to rainstorm, accompanied by strong wind, lightning and thunder


    At that time, Zhuge Liang''s clever plan led Sima Yi and his son to the upper valley, and then took fire attack. Sima Yi himself accepted his fate. As a result, a sudden rainstorm turned Zhuge Liang''s plans into nothing.


    "I don''t know astronomy for the sake of generals, I don''t know the strange gate, I don''t know Yin and Yang, I don''t see the array map, I don''t know the military potential, I''m a mediocre person." This is what Zhuge Liang himself said. He must have calculated the weather in advance when he set up an ambush in Shangshang valley. As a result, God made a joke with him. It was clear that there was no rain, but there was a rainstorm.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to know the nature, but difficult to go against the nature. That attack on Zhuge Liang was fatal. Not long after that, he died five Zhang Yuan, which has been strangling people for thousands of years.


    Whether it''s romance or official history, the key lies in why it rained suddenly in shangshanggu at that time?


    Many good scholars of later generations have studied this problem, and finally solved the mystery of sudden rainfall in shangshanggu with the help of scientific system. The types of rain include frontal rain, typhoon rain, terrain rain, and convective rain.


    The situation of shangshanggu at that time just met the conditions of convective rain. The upper valley has narrow entrance, wide hinterland, high on both sides and low in the middle, which is not conducive to air circulation.


    Once there is a fire in the valley, the temperature begins to rise, the air close to the ground expands rapidly, and the cold air in the upper layer and around shrinks and sinks, forming a strong convective valley wind.


    When a large amount of hot air at the bottom of the valley rises to a certain height, the water vapor in the air condenses into clouds due to the decrease of temperature. In addition, a large amount of smoke and dust generated by firewood combustion rises to the sky with the air, which provides an ideal condensation nodule for water vapor condensation, thus accelerating the condensation of water vapor. These small droplets in the clouds collide with each other, the volume will gradually become larger, and eventually lead to the situation of heavy rain.


    At that time, he was in a desperate situation in the Golden Snake camp on Fox Hill. Song Qingshu thought of Zhuge Liang by chance, and then just happened to think of this allusion. So the dead horse became a living horse doctor, and fought hard. Fortunately, the emperor was able to live up to those who wanted to, and successfully reproduced the scene of shangshanggu.


    Convective rain is characterized by strong wind, which can even pull up trees with a diameter of 50 cm, accompanied by lightning and thunder, and sometimes hail.


    Song Qingshu was not stupid either. Since he knew these characteristics in advance, there was no reason why he didn''t make use of them. That''s why he later created the illusion of calling for wind, thunder and rain in front of everyone.


    At that time, song Qingshu seemed to be chanting incantations on the high platform, but in fact he did nothing, just waiting for the arrival of convective rain.


    "It''s as simple as setting a fire? You''re not fooling us, are you Yang Miaozhen looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously.


    Awakened by her voice, song Qingshu finally recovered from his meditation and said with a smile: "of course, it''s not so simple. What''s more important is the terrain of fox slope. If you set fire on the open plain, it''s hard to succeed."


    "Don''t lie to me. I''ll try to find a valley when I get back." Yang Miaozhen''s straightforward words made everyone in the hall smile.


    Chen Jinnan couldn''t help sighing: "the childe is really magnanimous. He told the truth of such a shocking secret. I''m afraid that if Chen asked himself, he would not be as open-minded as the childe."


    Chen Jinnan''s words resonated with everyone in the audience. In this world, it''s the truth to cherish oneself. Even the martial arts of ordinary sects in the Jianghu don''t want to be known by outsiders, let alone the method of calling the wind and the rain?


    In this world, what does it mean for a person to be able to call the wind and the rain? In the past, Zhang Jiao was able to gather millions of yellow scarves with some half true and half false Taoist skills, and today''s white lotus sect is also able to gather thousands of believers with some magical skills,


    Taking the miracles before Song Qingshu as an example, even if he directly said that he was reincarnated and had the ability to communicate with ghosts and gods, I''m afraid that there are not a few of them. In time, I''m afraid that he can gather thousands of believers, but he chose to tell them frankly. How can these people not be shocked.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are all friends who share difficulties with song. Naturally, there is nothing to hide. Besides, I don''t want to change my impression in your mind into a magic wand from now on."


    Everyone in the audience could not help laughing. Yang Miaozhen hugged his fist and said, "brother song is so bold and good. From now on, brother song will be my friend of Yang Miaozhen and our friend of the red coat army."


    Xiao Feng also said with a loud smile: "if brother song comes to Liao one day, Xiao will be welcome on the couch."


    Tiandihui, muwangfu and so on also made friends one after another. After a pleasant and warm conversation, all kinds of forces came to song Qingshu to say goodbye.


    "Brother song, if you have a chance to come to Liao one day, I will drink a thousand bowls of liquor with you." Xiao Feng''s words scared song Qingshu into a cold sweat. After drinking a thousand cups, his stomach didn''t explode.


    "Elder brother song, when Nanxian goes back, he will practice his swordsmanship diligently. When we meet next time, please give me more advice." After Xiao Feng left first, yelunan fairy came to song Qingshu and said a strange word after a while.


    Looking at yelunan fairy, who has always been light hearted, with a little coy look on his face, song Qingshu is very happy. Is it that this little girl is interested in me? Ah, she is so charming that she can''t help it.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu took out a sword manual from his arms and gave it to him secretly: "these are some sword skills recorded in my spare time. You can take them back and turn them over. It may be helpful for your sun moon god sword, but you have to give them back to me after reading them."


    Yelu Nanxian was surprised. He didn''t expect that he would give him such a precious thing. He hesitated for a moment, but after all, he couldn''t resist the temptation of the sword technique. Seeing that no one noticed, he quickly hid the sword spectrum carefully in his arms: "thank you, brother song. Nanxian will treat it as a treasure, and it won''t leak out a bit." Finish saying hastily chase Xiao Feng Ye Lu Qi to go.


    Seeing her solemn face, song Qingshu can''t help laughing. He didn''t have a good idea of borrowing books. In his time, borrowing and returning books was the most effective way to promote the relationship between men and women.


    "Brother song, when he comes to our red coat army, my younger sister will treat you with the strongest wine and the best beef." Listening to Yang Miaozhen talking about a lot of temptations, song Qingshu was disappointed and said, "there is no most beautiful person."


    "I''m afraid the most beautiful part of the red coat army is Xiaomei. If brother song doesn''t dislike it, Xiaomei will accompany you then." Yang Miaozhen, who lives in the wild, has long been used to all kinds of teasing. He left a smart figure behind, which made song Qingshu blush.


    Before they left, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting took song Qingshu and asked, "Qingshu, when you are free, you''d better go back to Wudang. The elder martial brother has been thinking about you, and your master must have a lot to say to you."


    Hearing the news of the cheap father, song Qingshu had a headache and said, "I''m afraid I can''t spare time these days. Once I''m free, I''ll find time to go back to Wudang."


    All the people left one after another, leaving Huang Rong alone. Song Qingshu thought she was coming to leave, but she said, "I''m not as busy as those of them. I''m in a hurry to go back and deal with things. I want to stay here for a few days. I don''t know if childe Huan is welcome."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "I can''t get it!"

 Chapter 526

    Huang Rong couldn''t help spat: "Why are you so excited?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu''s words were temporarily blocked. He couldn''t say that he liked to stay with such a beauty as her.


    Huang Rong''s face was solemn: "Mr. Song, I have something to say first. I''m here to learn how to use soldiers and make it convenient for him to use them in Xiangyang City. Please don''t think about it." Finish saying then straight away, leave song Qingshu a person stunned on the spot.


    What do you mean I don''t think too much? You think too much? Song Qingshu couldn''t help but complain.


    "People have already left, still reluctant to give up?" Zhou Zhiruo''s sour voice soon rang out in his ears.


    Looking back, I found that several women looked at themselves with a smile. Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "I can''t bear it. I''m thinking."


    "I''m afraid I''m thinking about which girl to start with first." Seeing Zhou Zhiruo''s shooting, ah Jiu can''t help but agree. Although she is relatively magnanimous, it''s hard to avoid feeling depressed when she sees song Qingshu with so many women.


    "The most beautiful part of the red coat army is the younger sister. If brother song doesn''t dislike it, the younger sister will accompany you then." Ah Jiu learned Yang Miaozhen''s manner so vividly that he couldn''t help hissing, "this woman is really shameless!"


    "Yang Miaozhen was born in the green forest, surrounded by vulgar men. Naturally, the reserve of her daughter''s family can''t match ah Jiu''s gold branch and jade leaf." Xia Qingqing, who has been silent, just teases ah Jiu when she sees that there is no outsider in the field.


    "Well, you Qingqing, change the way to damage me," ah Jiu immediately reached out to scratch Xia Qingqing''s waist, "I don''t know your temperament, I don''t believe you are not jealous."


    Xia Qingqing sighed: "I''m not the same as you. You and he are just husband and wife, but I''m a poor little widow. How can I be jealous?"


    Xia Qingqing''s words make the three people sweat. Song Qingshu is not surprised but happy to see that she is joking with her own identity. He understands that she has finally walked out of the shadow of the past.


    "Women should be pretty and filial. I like pretty little widows best. Come on, give me a kiss." Song Qingshu hugged her as he spoke.


    In front of the other girls, Xia Qingqing didn''t dare to let him kiss like this. As soon as he swung his waist, he ran away and spat with a red face: "abnormal!"


    "Our husband can really afford to be a pervert. He not only likes to hook up with little girls and widows, but also with married women." Ah Jiu''s words were immediately approved by the other two women.


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "how can you say that such an upright and lofty hobby sounds strange and obscene from your mouth? If outsiders hear it, it will damage the image of wise and powerful that I have just established."


    "You remind me when you say that. I can''t figure out why you should tell them the secret of calling the wind and the rain." Zhou Zhiruo said bitterly.


    "That is to say, if it works well, it will be able to develop a large number of believers in a short time."


    Ah Jiu couldn''t help pouting, and obviously didn''t agree with song Qingshu.


    "Who made him soft hearted? When he was excited by a beautiful girl, he said all the beans in a bamboo tube." Xia Qingqing added.


    It''s not so easy to enjoy the happiness of Qi people. Song Qingshu secretly pinched a cold sweat and quickly explained: "you really misunderstood me. There are advantages and disadvantages in using wind and rain to gather believers. Although it can gather ordinary people at the bottom, it will make the intelligent people in the world regard me as a person who pretends to be a God and a ghost. It''s not worth the loss."


    Seeing that the third daughter was thoughtful, song Qingshu continued: "in the past, Zhang Jiao was so powerful. There were millions of yellow scarf soldiers, but in the eyes of the mainstream society, he was just a thief who cheated the people. I don''t want to repeat that."


    Ah Jiu nodded slightly: "yes, we can''t give up future interests for the sake of small profits. However, elder brother, you have really achieved the goal of fighting ten thousand with one. It''s really unprecedented. It''s a pity if you don''t use it at all. In the past, Emperor Guangwu summoned meteorites when Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty killed white snakes. There are too many examples to learn from. If elder brother can trust me, I will do it. "


    Song Qingshu was very happy and said, "ah Jiu, you were born in the royal family, and you have a wide range of knowledge. It can''t be better for you to do this."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face moved, and she quickly developed a strong sense of crisis. Among the three girls, Xia Qingqing could help him take care of the Golden Snake camp, and ah Jiu was a golden branch and jade leaf. He had great appeal from Qianming Dynasty. Although he was the leader of Emei school, his help to his great cause was limited. In the long run, he was in an awkward situation.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face suddenly moved. She had an idea in her heart. She took a chance and said, "Qingshu, I plan to leave for Jiangnan recently."


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise: "what are you doing in Jiangnan?"


    "I want to go to bailianjiao." Zhou Zhiruo just gave a short answer, and did not disclose too much intention. Although her father is the former leader of the Bailian cult, it''s still unknown to what extent she can achieve when people go to tea cooler. Therefore, she doesn''t want to tell Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu in detail, so as not to be laughed at secretly by them in the future.


    Song Qingshu takes a deep look at her. He has a delicate heart. He guesses Zhou Zhiruo''s mood at the moment.


    Although Zhou Zhiruo looks cold and harmless, she has a dark stomach inside. How can she be robbed of the limelight by ah Jiu


    Seeing through Zhou Zhiruo''s mind, song Qingshu not only has no antipathy, but also has a trace of happiness. If she doesn''t really care about me, why should she compete with ah Jiu?


    "OK," Song Qingshu nodded, "but you must be careful during this trip. Those people in Bailian sect are not good people."


    Zhou Zhiruo burst out a brilliant smile: "don''t worry, people have won the title of" No.1 in the world ". It''s just a white lotus sect. As long as I''m careful, they can''t embarrass me."


    Ah Jiu said with a smile: "my sister lost all the heroes in the lion slaughtering conference, which really made my little sister yearn for."


    Zhou Zhiruo rarely blushed: "my sister made fun of me again. That time, it was just a trick. Many real experts disdain to have some experience with my younger generation. Besides, I''m afraid my sister''s martial arts will only be better than mine... "


    See two women flatter each other, Song Qing book head is big, quickly cut in and asked: "Zhiruo, when do you plan to leave?"


    "I can''t help you even if you stay here for the next few days. I''m going to leave early tomorrow morning."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s answer startled song Qingshu: "so urgent?"


    "With two sisters, are you afraid that no one will warm the bed?" Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help looking at him.


    Song Qingshu did not expect that she would say such a large-scale words, and the whole person was immediately embarrassed. Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu were also embarrassed.


    "Ah Jiu and I are very busy at this time, but we don''t have time to accompany him," Xia Qingqing said hastily, "but the women waiting to warm his bed on the mountain are not one or two."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu''s heart is empty. Is there any old man on the mountain?


    "Is Qingqing talking about Miss Zeng?" Ah Jiu suddenly said.


    "Zeng Rou?" Thinking of that lovely round face girl, song Qingshu had a headache.


    Xia Qingqing said with a smile: "some people have been shirking until they beat back the Qing army. Now the Qing army is defeated. If some people don''t show it again, they will be sad."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile and said: "how can we express this? I have no feelings with her. Isn''t it harmful to her life? Why don''t I go and tell Stuart that Zeng Rou should be my sister. "


    "Absolutely not!" Ah Jiu said in a hurry, "my elder brother''s foundation is not stable now, so I need someone who is absolutely loyal. The reason why Stuart has been supporting my elder brother unreservedly during this period of time is not because of Miss Zeng, who has regarded my elder brother as a family? What''s more, Miss Zeng had a deep love for her elder brother. If he refused her now, wouldn''t it be cold for the Wangwu sect? It''s not so good that we''ve got a problem. "


    "Yes, Miss Zeng must be in the house." Although Zhou Zhiruo was a little upset, she also knew Zeng Rou in general. What''s more, she had seen Zeng rou. She was as soft and cute as a little white rabbit. She didn''t have any threat to her at all. Of course, she didn''t care too much.


    "Yes, Miss Zeng is not only beautiful, but also good at Kung Fu. She is also a pure virgin. It''s better to marry her back and become a cauldron for practicing kung fu." Xia Qingqing has a special identity and always has some sensitivity. She can''t help but say it sourly. However, as soon as she speaks, the girls are all at the same time. At the beginning, the situation of healing song Qingshu together is still fresh in my mind.


    "Marry, you don''t care, I also care about what, anyway, I don''t suffer."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but snort. His biggest dream was to build a big harem. But now, he finds it hard to describe.


    "Don''t worry about Miss Zeng. After all, you have to wait until the Golden Snake camp controls the prefectures." Xia Qingqing suddenly has a strange look on her face. "Now there is a girl waiting to see you in the side hall."


    "Who?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and ah Jiu and Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but raise their ears.


    "Miss Fang of Muwang mansion." Xia Qingqing is also depressed. He knew that this man was so playful that he shouldn''t have been so soft hearted at the beginning. Now he''s so worried.


    Not to mention Xia Qingqing and Zhou Zhiruo, even ah Jiu, who is so gracious and magnanimous, has something to eat: "how can all beautiful girls have... An affair with you?" After staying in the Golden Snake camp for a long time, ah Jiu also learned some vulgar words.


    "No, maybe it''s King Mu''s house. What do you want to say to me?" Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly and rushes to the pianting hall where Fang Yi is in the eyes of the three girls.


    Song Qingshu wants to slap his little brother. Who let you be so impulsive at the beginning? I''m in a dilemma now.

 Chapter 527

    It''s better in the past life. Dew love is dew love. It''s not like women in this world who give their bodies and hearts.


    Because of Lu Ding Ji, song Qingshu couldn''t get a good impression on Fang Yi, but he also took advantage of it. It would be too much for Chen Shimei to eat dry and wipe clean.


    Seeing song Qingshu push the door in, Fang Yi stood up excitedly: "song... Elder brother song." Just want to rush over, but I don''t know why, the body stopped halfway.


    Looking at her worried appearance, song Qingshu felt guilty for a while. He was only affected by some unexpected novel plots. Fang Yi was born to be a member of Muwang''s family. Naturally, she can easily feel that he doesn''t like her so much. Now she is worried about her gains and losses, so she has to swallow her grievances.


    Song Qingshu sighed slightly, opened his arms and said with a smile, "don''t you give me a hug since I haven''t seen you for so long?"


    Fang Yi''s face shows an unbelievable color, but she reacts quickly and takes a wisp of fragrance into the embrace of song Qingshu.


    Feeling her slightly trembling body, song Qingshu sighed: "these days are really hard for you."


    In this era, it''s a big taboo to have sex without media. Song Qingshu didn''t give Fang Yi any promises. Of course, Fang Yi had a hard time.


    "With the words of big brother, it''s worth dying right away." Fang Yi choked.


    Song Qingshu comforted her in a hurry. Fang Yi told her heart for a while. Suddenly she seemed to think of something. She said in a hurry, "brother song, actually I''m here to deliver a message to the leader''s wife."


    "Su Quan?" Song Qingshu''s mind immediately came up with the charming and crisp woman. She had not heard from her for a long time. She didn''t come to the Golden Snake meeting. She thought something had happened to her.


    "Well," Fang Yi nodded, "sister Su said she would go to Liao to do a big thing for her elder brother."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help frowning and said, "what''s the big deal?"


    Fang Yi shook his head: "sister Su said she can''t tell you now. When the time comes, big brother naturally knows everything."


    Song Qingshu knew that Su Quan was a very independent and skillful woman. At a young age, she unconsciously controlled the Dragon sect. She was really a very powerful person. Since she didn''t want to say it, it proved that it really mattered. There was a reason why she couldn''t say it.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a thing: "she left dragon teach how to do?"


    "The master''s wife said that I will take care of the Dragon sect for the time being, but let me ask the elder brother first." Fang Yi''s voice trembled slightly. She was a little excited and worried about song Qingshu''s objection. She took a careful look at him.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "the elder of Shenlong sect is almost lost. You are also the elder of the sect leader. It''s very appropriate for you to take charge of Shenlong sect."


    "Really?" Seeing that he didn''t hesitate to agree, Fang Yi was surprised. She was still a strong woman in her heart, and she had some inferiority complex due to her family background. Naturally, she hoped to make some achievements, so that she could enter the Song family in the future, so as not to be seen by other women.


    "Of course it''s true. You are my woman. Who can I give the Dragon sect to?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Thank you, big brother." Hearing song Qingshu say that she is his woman, Fang Yi immediately becomes happy.


    "But your martial arts are too low. I''m afraid you can''t hold those masters of dragon sect." Song Qingshu suddenly frowned, and Fang Yi couldn''t help feeling gloomy.


    "You come with me." Song Qingshu takes Fang Yi to the back hall couch.


    "Here it is?" Fang Yi was immediately coy and said, "in case someone comes in later..."


    Looking at her suddenly red face, song Qingshu immediately understood and said with a smile, "what are you thinking? I''m going to get through your channels."


    "Ah?" Fang Yi screamed, hoping that there was a crack on the ground for her to get in.


    "Concentrate and relax." Being pressed to sit on the couch, the voice of song Qingshu came to her ears. Fang Yihong was all over her ears.


    "Don''t be afraid, relax." Song Qingshu smiles a little and starts to point to Fang Yi''s big acupoints.


    It''s not difficult to get through the meridians for people with the martial arts of song Qingshu at this time. After more than an hour, it''s finished. Song Qingshu wiped the sweat on his forehead: "OK, I''ll find you another internal mental skill and a sword manual later. You can practice it in your spare time. Although you may not be able to become the top experts in the Jianghu, you still have more than enough to deal with those people of dragon sect."


    Fang Yi''s whole body was warm, and she felt that she had never been so comfortable in her life: "thank you, brother song. This time, brother song must have spent a lot of effort." Looking at Song Qingshu''s tired appearance, Fang Yi was moved, and the previous resentment was swept away.


    "It doesn''t cost much internal power. I''ll come back after a few days of practice." Song Qingshu replied that with his current martial arts, his internal power is constantly growing. This loss really has no effect. He hesitated for a moment and said, "you need my help. Although you have improved your martial arts in a short time, you will lose if you get something. With the help of external forces, you may not be able to reach the peak of martial arts in your life."


    Fang Yi shook her head indifferently: "with my aptitude, I can''t become a first-class master in my whole life. I never thought about the peak of martial arts. What''s more, there is elder brother. Why do I want such high martial arts?"


    Song Qingshu could not help holding her waist and embracing her: "your little mouth is very sweet. Let me taste it."


    After a long time, Fang Yi''s breath was scattered and her face was red. She pushed away song Qingshu: "brother song, I should go."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "so soon? Let''s have a rest here tonight. " So the man is cheap, before also said don''t like it, the result of some cuddle, pour interest to lift up.


    Fang Yi shook his head: "Yi''er also wants to serve big brother, but now that all my sisters are on the mountain, it''s really inconvenient for me to stay."


    Fang Yi is very careful. She knows that the mountain is a leader and a princess of a country. Compared with them, her identity is too low. If she is not careful and hated by them, she will have a hard time in the future. Therefore, although she is willing to accompany song Qingshu, she still decides to leave.


    Seeing that Fang Yi''s intention to go was gone, song Qingshu was inevitably disappointed: "so..."


    Noticing his disappointed face, Fang Yi bit her lip and said to him, "my elder brother will come to Shenlong island one day. People will depend on you whatever they want."


    Song Qingshu eyes a bright: "this is what you say."


    Seeing that Fang Yi nodded shyly and was somewhat flattering, song Qingshu couldn''t help caring and said, "if you want to go to Shenlong island this time, you''d better take some trusted helpers with you, or you can have a look after them."


    Fang Yi nodded: "the little princess will go with me. I''ll rest assured."


    Sword screen? Thinking of her silly appearance, song Qingshu pinches a sweat for Fang Yi. At that time, I really don''t know who will take care of who.

 Chapter 528

    Seeing off Fang Yi and returning to the room, song Qingshu finds several women staring at him with a smile. She can''t help but say awkwardly, "she came to talk about the affairs of King Mu''s house. Now she''s gone."


    "Is it?" Zhou Zhiruo said with disbelief, "I don''t care how many women you have outside, but as long as you want to marry a woman, you have to go through the investigation of our sisters. It''s good to have a good character, so as not to mix in some impure women, which will lead to uneasiness in the future."


    Song Qingshu is in a cold sweat. If you let Zhou Zhiruo, a woman with a black belly, to guard the gate, you may lose your dream of building a big harem. Let alone Zhao Min, can Zhou Zhiruo let her in? Eh, how can I suddenly think of her


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red. She could not help saying, "if you want to investigate yourself, don''t involve me. Anyway, I''m not a member of the Song family, and I won''t enter the Song family in my life."


    The room suddenly fell into silence, and several people understood Xia Qingqing''s meaning. Although she didn''t mind being song Qingshu''s lover, she once loved yuan Chengzhi deeply and didn''t want to shame him after his death, so she would still keep the festival for yuan Chengzhi in name. If she remarried midway, she couldn''t do it.


    This is the only way to make her accept the best of both worlds. Song Qingshu is not good at forcing her too much.


    Ah Jiu saw that the atmosphere was suddenly embarrassed. He turned his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s OK. In the future, elder brother song''s lover who wants to marry will be checked by elder sister Zhou, and the lover outside will be checked by Qingqing."


    "Ah, good, ah Jiu, it''s getting worse and worse." Xia Qingqing blushed and couldn''t help scratching ah Jiu''s creaky nest.


    "Qingqing, I suddenly thought of a serious problem." Song Qingshu coughed and said solemnly.


    "What?" Seeing his dignified face, Xia Qingqing also jumped in her heart.


    "If you don''t come into the Song family, you will be pregnant with my child and declare to the outside world whether your surname is song or yuan?" Song Qingshu was serious at the beginning, but he couldn''t help laughing when he talked about it.


    "You''ve all come to bully me." Xia Qingqing couldn''t help stamping her feet. Thinking of giving birth to a child for him, she bit her lip and snorted, "of course, it''s yuan!"


    Song Qingshu lamented: "it''s too unfair. It''s clearly my hard work. Why should I let him reap the fruits?"


    "Bah, what hard work," Xia Qingqing blushed and spat. "Dogs can''t spit out ivory. They don''t care about you." Finish saying then turn round to escape to also leave like.


    "I''ll see her." As if he had made an appointment, ah Jiu chuckled and soon ran after him. Only song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo were left in the room.


    Watching the two women leave one after another, song Qingshu is defeated by the wild hope of sleeping together again, but looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face, he is excited again: "Zhiruo, now there are only two of us in the room, or we''ll do something we love."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face was slightly red and hummed: "the two girls have known each other for a long time and have a good relationship. They all unite to bully me every time."


    "They''ve known each other for a long time. It''s hard to say that they have a good relationship. At the beginning, the two girls were the enemies of success. If you think it''s hard to be alone, you can also unite with Zhao Min..." Song Qingshu couldn''t help muttering.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows are on the rise.


    "I mean ah Jiu, they are very kind. Seeing that you are leaving tomorrow, they specially leave me for you to enjoy alone." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah!" Zhou Zhiruo red face, "you are not a precious thing, who rare."


    "I don''t know how long it will take you to see me again when you go to Bailian cult. If we don''t have a parting shot, we''ll live up to the situation." A pair of Lushan claws in Song Qingshu soon went to Zhou Zhiruo''s chest.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s so obscene when you say it." Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but he didn''t avoid it. He let song Qingshu be frivolous and frivolous. Soon his body softened, and his eyes began to seep water. "Well, don''t be here, hold me to bed..."


    After Zhou Zhiruo left, song Qingshu and the Golden Snake camp kept on attacking the surrounding prefectures. When many places heard that the man who could call the wind and rain came, they opened the city gate and surrendered without any resistance. In addition, although a few places fought to death, the morale of the Golden Snake camp was high. In addition, during this period, there were many heroes who came to join us, and the momentum was unprecedented, It didn''t take much effort to attack.


    In less than a month, the south of the Yellow River and the north of the Huaihe River all fell into the hands of the Golden Snake camp. The territory of the Qing Dynasty was divided into two parts, and Jiangsu and Zhejiang became enclaves.


    Before that, almost all the 100000 troops were annihilated. In addition, in order to guard against the invasion of Mongolia and Liao, the Manchu Qing Dynasty lost the ability to take the initiative to attack in a short period of time. Therefore, Chen Bing had to stand up along the Yellow River to prevent the Golden Snake camp from taking the opportunity to go north.


    The Golden Snake camp had just occupied a large area of territory for a short time, and it took time to digest it. It also stopped the pace of attack, and the two sides were tacitly deadlocked along the Yellow River.


    If song Qingshu was known for the tragedy of a martial arts expert who assassinated Kangxi alone, now he has become a famous general who shocked the whole world.


    Fox Hill, in particular, broke the eight thousand elite riders of the North Road army with his own strength, and it was said that he was extraordinary.


    In addition, song Qingshu was not very old, so his deeds and achievements were more legendary, which made countless young CHILDES idolized, and countless boudoir ladies regarded him as their dream lover.


    At this time, song Qingshu was in the headquarters of Golden Snake camp, discussing a major event with Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu.


    "Qingqing, ah Jiu, now the Golden Snake camp has stabilized for the time being, but there is a mess over there in Manqing. I''m afraid I''ll go to Yanjing." Song Qingshu has a dignified face.


    "How is that going to work?" Ah Jiu frowned and said, "it''s up to you to keep the Golden Snake camp prosperous. If you leave at this time, your foundation may collapse overnight."


    Xia Qingqing also agreed with ah Jiu: "yes, although the situation of Golden Snake camp seems to be very good on the surface, in fact, it has an unstable foundation. In the dark, the waves are treacherous and various forces have different ideas. If you leave, it''s easy for things to happen."


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready." Song Qingshu took out a pair of human skin masks from his arms and said, "I''ll teach you the art of face changing. In these days, you''ll take turns to look like me. If you''re in the base camp, all the problems will be solved."


    Seeing that the two girls were still hesitant, song Qingshu had to say, "you know that Kangxi in the Forbidden City is fake. Dongfang muxue''s ambition is not under me. If I''m not there and let her play freely, I don''t know what kind of moth she will play. In case of losing Kangxi''s trump card, it will be a big deal."


    "If you want to ensure the loyalty of Dongfang girl, elder brother, you''d better put her in the room." Ah Jiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Thinking of Dongfang muxue''s spirit and martial arts, song Qingshu couldn''t help shivering: "Hey, it''s really hard to say who will accept who at that time."

 Chapter 529

    After some explanation, the two girls understood the need for song Qingshu to return to Yanjing, so they did not dissuade him any more. However, ah Jiu thought of one thing and said, "brother song, there are two things you should not forget to do before you leave."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "The first thing is Miss Zeng. In the past, you could say that there were too many things. Now you can''t say it again. The little girl is waiting for you to talk." Ah Jiu couldn''t help looking at him.


    Song Qingshu has been troubled by this matter for a long time. Seeing that he can''t avoid it any more, he snorted, pretending to be vicious and said, "it''s just to marry a woman. Anyway, I don''t suffer any losses. What''s the other thing?"


    "I''ve been very affectionate to you, but don''t despise her like that." Xia Qingqing couldn''t help staring at him.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "she''s just a little girl. She has more admiration for me than our true feelings of sharing life and death and suffering together. But you can rest assured that since you have married her back, I will treat her well. "


    Song Qingshu''s sudden revelation of true feelings moved the two women. It''s hard to guess the woman''s mind. On the surface, song Qingshu should treat Zeng Rou equally, but if song Qingshu really likes Zeng Rou, they will inevitably taste it.


    "Well, well, let me take care of Miss Zeng''s affairs. It happens that the Wangwu school has a deep relationship with me." Ah Jiu suddenly frowned and said, "elder brother song, that Mrs. Guo doesn''t know what to think. She has been staying in the Golden Snake camp all this time and doesn''t mean to go."


    "Maybe she likes to be around some people. Ah Jiu, you are jealous." Xia Qingqing on one side is afraid that the world will not be disorderly joking.


    Ah Jiu''s face turned red, and he quickly explained: "brother song, I don''t mean that, but you are about to leave for Yanjing. If she continues to stay here, with her intelligence, I''m afraid she will see the flaw of me and Qingqing Yirong."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "well, it has to be prevented."


    He was also surprised at Huang Rong''s performance. He could feel that she was afraid of me from her eyes, but on the surface, he still talked with me with a smile. I don''t know what she thought.


    Do you really want to learn something from me so that you can go back to Xiangyang and draw gourds like this? Hey, hey, how can you learn such powerful means as me?


    Song Qingshu was narcissistic and complacent for a while, and soon came back to himself: "leave this to me, and I will drive her away as soon as possible."


    Although song Qingshu also likes to tune in with Huang Rong and talk about love, he can distinguish the heavy from the heavy. It is imperative for him to go north to Yanjing. How can he stay in the Golden Snake camp?


    "Elder brother, you must pay attention to the method. Don''t offend her. It''s not worth the loss." Ah Jiu reminds me in a hurry.


    "Of course, your husband is not that stupid." Song Qingshu sat on the couch, patted the thighs on both sides and said, "come here and do it."


    "What are you doing?" The two women were startled and subconsciously looked out of the window. It''s still day now.


    "Of course, I''ll teach you how to change your face." Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    "Cluck, Qingqing, what were you just thinking about?" Ah Jiu couldn''t help joking.


    "I think what you think?" Xia Qingqing retorts, and the two girls soon make trouble again


    As night fell, Huang Rong leaned against the window and looked at the crescent moon in the air, with a sad look on her face: "I don''t know if fu''er has arrived at the Peach Blossom Island, but this girl really is. After so long, she doesn''t know how to write a letter for peace."


    Before the hundred thousand troops of the Manchu Qing Dynasty attacked the Golden Snake camp, Huang Rong didn''t want her daughter to stay and take risks, so she sent her away ahead of time. Because she had cut off Yang Guo''s arm, she couldn''t go back to Xiangyang for the time being. Facing her father''s anger, Huang Rong asked Guo Fu to hide in Taohua island for a while, and calculated the time. At this time, she should also go to Taohua island.


    Huang Rong suddenly regretted: "ah, I knew that song Qingshu had broken the Qing army so easily, so I shouldn''t let fu''er leave so early."


    In these days, Huang Rong saw song Qingshu win the king of the golden snake with his peerless martial arts, and then with a group of old and weak soldiers, he defeated the 100000 troops of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. In a short period of time, he expanded the influence of the dying Golden Snake camp to thousands of miles south of the Yellow River and north of the Huaihe River, and the Manchu Qing Dynasty, which could resist the Mongolian court, lost nearly a quarter of its land, The shock of all this to Huang Rong is unprecedented.


    Since the nomadic people gradually established a strong country, the Han Dynasty gradually retreated, the Ming Empire even destroyed the country, and the Song Dynasty was forced to the south of the Yangtze River, just in the hard support. At this time, the song Qingshu was born, giving a bright dawn to the Han people all over the world.


    If the idea of matching her daughter and song Qingshu just happened before, now it is out of control in Huang Rong''s mind. Throughout the world, not to mention the young people of his generation, even those of the previous generation, are not so amazing. If fu''er can become Qin Jin''s best friend with him, I will be satisfied as a mother.


    Therefore, Huang Rong is now repenting. If she had let fu''er stay, they would not have been able to get along with each other day and night, even if they couldn''t get to the point of falling in love. But with this kind of relationship, she would be closer to him than other women.


    However, with the former Ming Princess and the leader of Emei, even if fu''er stayed, it would be difficult for her to win the favor of song Qingshu under their eyes.


    Thinking that song Qingshu is surrounded by so many excellent women, Huang Rong can''t help but feel upset. Her daughter is beautiful, but she is charming and willful. Will that man really like her?


    Thinking of that man, Huang Rong felt quite complicated. Recalling the scene when they first met in Jiangling City, their clear eyes gave her a pure feeling


    "Bah, I''m blind." Huang Rong suddenly spat. Thinking of song Qingshu''s method that made her tremble in the cave not long ago, and her queer dream, Huang Rong blushed and said, "all this is due to Ouyang Feng''s old poison!"


    "Madam, what''s wrong with Ouyang Feng?" Song Qingshu''s playful voice rang not far away.


    "Ah Huang Rong found that song Qingshu was standing in the courtyard not far away, looking at himself with a smile.


    "How long have you been here?" Huang Rong felt uneasy. She didn''t know if her mind had been accidentally expressed just now. If she heard it, she would be dead.


    "It''s been a while since I came here. My wife''s face turns red and white. I feel very good-looking in my heart, so I didn''t disturb her." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    This is almost frivolous, Huang Rong face a whole: "I do not know the young master late at night to visit, what can I do for you?"


    "Is it a deep night?" Song Qingshu looked up at the moon in the sky with a little smile. "In fact, there is nothing else, just a lot to say to his wife."

 Chapter 530

    Huang Rong jumped in her heart and said, "it''s getting late now. It would be inconvenient for others to see the young master here. If you have anything, you can talk about it tomorrow. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    Song Qingshu laughs: "madam, don''t worry about it. It''s all my people from the inside to the outside. Even if you see something, who dares to gossip?" Then, regardless of Huang Rong''s refusal, he pushed the door open and came in.


    What does he mean by that? What do you mean you don''t dare to say what you see? Huang Rong''s heart beat even faster.


    As song Qingshu came in, Huang Rong couldn''t help wrinkling her nose: "did you drink?"


    "I had a few drinks with my brother in the Golden Snake camp, but don''t worry, madam. I''m always sober at this time." Then song Qingshu stares at her.


    The more you say that, the more worried I am! Huang Rong was flustered when he saw her. However, after many years of ups and downs, she quickly calmed down and pretended to say unintentionally, "ah Jiu and Miss Zhou must be distressed when you drink so much wine. I''ll send someone to tell them to prepare some wake-up wine soup for you."


    Seeing that she secretly used ah Jiu and Zhou Zhiruo to warn herself, song Qingshu was amused. He thought he didn''t understand them. He carelessly replied, "they''ve gone to inspect the prefectures, one is collecting the Qing army, and now they''re not on the mountain."


    Hearing that ah Jiu and Zhou Zhiruo were not on the mountain, Huang Rong was really flustered. He secretly complained in his heart. He had known so early that he should leave early. Why did he fall into this dilemma again!


    Huang Rong is extremely smart. However, since Song Qingshu made trouble of him in the cave, every time he saw him, he would feel flustered. As a result, he fell into a dilemma and didn''t know where to go.


    Thinking of song Qingshu''s almost ghostly performance in these days, Huang Rong felt a deep sense of powerlessness. The only thing she could do seemed to be to pray that the man in front of her would not suddenly become a beast.


    "Is there anything that people don''t serve well during this period of time? Let me know, Madame Song Qingshu glanced at the room a few times and then sat down on the bed carelessly.


    "They serve with all their heart." Huang Rong''s stomach is full of pain. If it wasn''t for you, I would be more comfortable.


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He suddenly lifted up the curtain and sniffed. "What kind of perfume does the lady use? It smells good. I''ll let ah Jiu try it another day."


    Huang Rong didn''t know what dirty idea he had. She just felt that her face was burning hot and pretended not to hear what he said. She asked, "what do you think of my husband?"


    Huang Rong knows that he can''t lead him by the nose any more. He quickly changes the topic. If he can really make up the two, hum, I''ll be your elder then, even if I''m afraid of you


    "Guo Fu?" Song Qingshu was stunned. How could she suddenly mention Guo Fu at this time? She subconsciously replied, "it''s very beautiful."


    Listen to him put down this simple few words of evaluation is no longer said, Huang Rong can not help but anxious: "what else?"


    Song Qingshu thought that with Guo Fu''s temperament, if it wasn''t for you and Guo Jing, plus some kind of beauty, he would be killed every minute when he wandered in the Jianghu.


    Of course, it''s hard to speak ill of her daughter in front of her mother''s face. Song Qingshu thought about it and added: "Miss Guo has inherited seven points of her wife''s appearance. She is a gorgeous beauty, but she is too green and astringent, and she is still far less mature and charming than her wife."


    Ah, after thinking about it, Guo Fu has only one advantage to boast about. Song Qingshu has no choice but to seize this unique advantage and praise it wantonly. By the way, he also flatters Huang Rong.


    However, Huang Rong''s face turned red and white when she heard him.


    Huang Rong heard the sincerity of song Qingshu''s tone, and she had a strange feeling in her heart. However, she soon threw it aside. She didn''t want to talk about it. She quickly raised her face and asked, "apart from being beautiful, do you have no other impression of fu''er?"


    "It looks like a lady." Song Qingshu stared at her with a smile, "why does my wife always ask me about Ling Qianjin? I don''t want to marry her to me."


    Huang Rong''s teeth itch with hatred when he guesses his central idea. Her martial arts are better than mine, her intelligence is no less than mine, and she is more annoying than Yang Guo.


    "How is it, and how is it not?" Huang Rong clenched her teeth and hummed noncommittally.


    Song Qingshu stretched out, with a strange smile on his face: "if madam really wants to be a matchmaker, I hope she will marry me more than make a thousand gold."


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Rong''s face changed immediately.


    Song Qingshu spread his hands and lay on the bed: "I said that I was tired of fighting recently, and my whole body was very tired. Before, Zhiruo was better. They pinched my shoulders and beat my back every day, so my body didn''t break down. It''s a pity that both of them are gone today. If my wife doesn''t mind, can you knead my shoulders for the sake of resisting the great cause of foreigners? "


    Huang Rong was so angry and funny that he let himself beat his back. He was so famous. He could not help humming: "if I don''t beat your back, I''m hindering the great cause of resisting foreigners?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, you are a heroine among women. Naturally, you can see the powerful relationship among them. What''s more, it''s just a little work for your wife. In a moment, you can contribute to the great cause of fighting against the Qing Dynasty. People all over the world will praise your wife for her general knowledge."


    "There are many women and maids in your room. Why do you want to come to me?" Huang Rong, with a straight face and a dark anger in her heart, how can she beat a man''s back with her present status, not to mention that she is still a married woman.


    "They are no better than Madame." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Huang Rong could not help thinking of some scenes between them. After her face was uncertain, she hesitated and said, "it''s not impossible to beat your back, but you have to promise me not to mention it to anyone afterwards."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "that''s nature. Come on."


    Looking at him pouting his ass eagerly, Huang Rong was angry and funny, and added: "even your women can''t say it."


    "Don''t say, don''t say." Song Qingshu''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    Seeing that he agreed, Huang Rong walked slowly. Seeing that song Qingshu looked at him with a smile, she said angrily, "turn your head, don''t look at me!"


    "Good, good!" Song Qingshu turned his head obediently.


    Huang Rong bit his lip, and finally knelt down on the bed, shaking his hand and pressed his shoulder.


    "Oh, comfortable!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help humming.


    "If you hum like that again, I won''t press it." Huang Rong said angrily.


    Seeing that song Qingshu closed his mouth, Huang Rong nodded with satisfaction and continued to press on his shoulder.


    "Madame, these hands are wonderful... Eh?" Song Qingshu was enjoying himself. He felt numb in the middle of his speech.


    After ordering several big acupoints on Song Qingshu, Huang Rong jumped out of bed with a sigh of relief and looked at the man lying in bed in a coma. Her pouted lips showed how proud she was at this time: "hum, really being an aunt is a bully?"


    At this moment, Huang Rong felt as if she had suddenly become a teenager younger and turned back to the strange girl in Taohua island.

 Chapter 531

    I don''t know where to take out a dagger. Huang Rong draws a few strokes on Song Qingshu''s face and neck. Seeing that he still doesn''t have the slightest reaction, he can''t help humming: "sleep like a pig. Forget it, thanks to your resistance to Tartars, my aunt will let you off for a while today."


    However, thinking of the fear just now, Huang Rong felt that it was too cheap to let him go. Looking around for a week, she saw the inkstone and brush on the desk.


    "It''s not easy for you to be fooled today. Next time I don''t have the confidence to cheat you. The thirty-six stratagem is the best one. Leave a letter first." Huang Rong, holding a brush, murmured to herself as she drew on his face.


    After a long time, looking at her masterpiece, Huang Rong nodded with satisfaction: "if you don''t learn well at a young age, you will learn to tease women. This is retribution."


    After throwing away the brush, Huang Rong rubs the ink on Song Qingshu''s clothes, picks up a long packed package at the head of the bed, and runs out quietly when he sees no one outside.


    Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are too high. Huang Rong doesn''t know when he will wake up and how dare he stay more. Naturally, he packed his bags and left in a hurry.


    Not long after Huang Rong left, song Qingshu, who was just like a dead pig in bed, suddenly opened his eyes. He didn''t mean to be drunk.


    After touching his neck, he still seemed to feel the chill of the dagger. Song Qingshu said to himself, "fortunately, you are not willing to do it, otherwise... Hehe."


    Before ah Jiu asked him to find a way to get rid of Huang Rong, song Qingshu came up with this idea. Instead of trying to drive her away, he had better scare her and let her leave on her own initiative.


    "I don''t know what I wrote on my face. It made me itchy just now. It''s hard not to laugh." Song Qingshu touched the ink on his face and hurried to the bronze mirror.


    "Leave without saying goodbye, and cherish it; Farewell present, a turtle. "


    The first half of the sentence is serious, but the second half is naughty. Looking at the vivid tortoise on his face, song Qingshu couldn''t laugh or cry: "Hey, you send me a tortoise, be careful, I''ll let your husband be a tortoise egg one day."


    But then he thought that her husband was Guo Jing, who was admired by thousands of people. Song Qingshu shuddered and said, "sin, sin."


    After washing off the ink on his face and looking at the people in the mirror, song Qingshu suddenly had a confused look in his eyes. Before long, the people in the mirror showed a strange smile: "what''s wrong with Guo Jing? Who made him busy with state affairs all day long and left his wife alone all day long?"


    "Mrs. Guo, are you there? I''m in. Oh... Eh? " A woman''s voice sounded at the door. When she saw song Qingshu in the room, she was shocked.


    Song Qingshu turns around and sees a young woman named Huaxin standing at the door. Although she is in a jingchai dress and plain clothes, she has a delicate face and a dignified and graceful charm. Song Qingshu knows her. She is Jiao Wan''er, one of the twelve leaders of the Golden Snake camp and the leader of the Golden Dragon gang.


    "Big... Big boss?" Jiao Wan''er is very surprised. Huang Rong has a lot of doubts about the Golden Snake camp and wants to ask her, but she is busy with all kinds of things during the day, so they make an appointment to sleep tonight and have a long talk all night. When she saw the door open just now, she didn''t think much about it. She just pushed the door in, but song Qingshu was in Huang Rong''s room.


    "Where''s Mrs. Guo?" Jiao Wan''er looks around carefully, and finds no sign of Huang Rong.


    "You came to see her?" Song Qingshu threw away the towel and naturally found a place to sit down. "She''s not here."


    Seeing him sitting on Huang Rong''s bed at will, Jiao Wan''er seems to be used to it. His pupils shrink. In Song Qingshu''s daily life, Zhou Zhiruo and ah Jiu are all immortal figures. Recently, Zeng Rou has to be brought into the room. The reputation of being romantic has long been the joy of the whole Golden Snake camp.


    Moreover, during this period of time, he had an affair with Huang Rong. It was also privately rumored that they had something to do with each other. However, one of them was the detached Mrs. Guo, and the other was the king of the Golden Snake who had recently come down to earth like a God. Most people didn''t believe in this scandal.


    However, Jiao Wan''er has a different view. By chance, she sees song Qingshu enter Xia Qingqing''s room and stay up all night. When she gets in touch with Xia Qingqing''s attitude towards the new king of the Golden Snake, Jiao Wan''er suddenly understands that they have been colluding with each other.


    Jiao Wan''er was very angry at that time. In order not to let yuan Chengzhi bear the charge of ingratitude, although she loved yuan Chengzhi in her heart, she still gave up and gave up fighting with Xia Qingqing. In order not to make yuan Chengzhi difficult, she would rather wrongly marry her elder martial brother Luo Liru.


    But she never thought that Xia Qingqing was in the arms of another man before Yuan Chengzhi''s body was cold, which made Jiao Wan''er really unable to accept.


    However, Jiao Wan''er also knows that song Qingshu is the new king of the Golden Snake, and the recent series of victories have given him unprecedented prestige. It''s not good for her to break through all this. Therefore, she rotted all the secrets in her stomach and didn''t tell anyone.


    In this way, her impression of Xia Qingqing and song Qingshu has been extremely bad. Song Qingshu even dares to hook up with the widow of the former king of the Golden Snake. What other woman dares not? Therefore, she always suspected that song Qingshu and Huang Rong had an affair for a long time. This time Huang Rong asked her about the Golden Snake camp, and she didn''t want to take the opportunity to inquire about their relationship.


    However, seeing song Qingshu''s casual appearance in Huang Rong''s boudoir, it seems that it''s not the first time for Jiao Wan''er to come here. Jiao Wan''er doesn''t think it''s necessary to inquire from Huang Rong any more.


    "Since Mrs. Guo is not here, I''ll go first." Jiao Wan''er turned and went out.


    Song Qingshu saw that her back was plump and well proportioned, and her waist swayed when she walked, which had a special charm. She couldn''t help but move in her heart. Her figure flashed and then came first, blocking the door.


    "Ah Jiao Wan''er didn''t expect that song Qingshu would suddenly appear in front of him. He almost bumped into each other''s arms. He stepped back in a hurry and asked, "what''s the meaning of being a great master?"


    "Madame seems to be afraid of me?" Song Qingshu stares into her eyes.


    "The great leader is joking. I respect the great leader just like other leaders. How can I be afraid?" Jiao Wan''er laughs unnaturally, but secretly he is full of heartache. In the middle of the night, I''m not afraid to be alone with you.


    "It''s better to meet each other by chance. Since my wife is not afraid of me, just sit down and chat with me," Song Qingshu said with a smile, pointing to the stool beside the table. "My wife is also the elder of the Golden Snake camp. I''m new here, and I want to listen to your opinions."


    Jiao Wan''er can''t help hesitating. Although she is not ashamed of the other party''s shameless behavior, as the leader of the Golden Snake camp, he is quite excellent. Besides, song Qingshu is her boss. She has no reason to refuse to do business, so she has to find a stool nearby to sit down.

 Chapter 532

    "Under the leadership of the leader, the territory of the Golden Snake camp has expanded thousands of miles, and its strength has increased more than ten times. I don''t know much about it, so I don''t have any opinions... I''d like to raise them." Hearing the sound of song Qingshu closing the door, Jiao Wan''er''s heart beats. What does he want to do?


    "Madam, I''m too modest. Your father was in trouble in the past. You took over the Jinlong Gang as a weak girl. You''ve managed everything in the gang in good order over the years. How can you be a person with shallow knowledge?" Song Qingshu smiles a little and conveniently raises the teapot on the table and pours a cup of tea for Jiao Wan''er.


    Song Qingshu then asks Jiao Wan''er some questions. Jiao Wan''er answers them one by one absently. After a long time, song Qingshu takes a look at the cup of tea on the table that hasn''t been touched, and says thoughtfully, "why doesn''t madam drink tea?"


    "I''m not thirsty."


    Jiao Wan''er took a look at the clear tea and thought, how dare I drink it? Although she doesn''t like Xia Qingqing, she also knows that Xia Qingqing is not the kind of woman who is easy-going, but now the fact is in front of her, and she doesn''t know how song Qingshu seduced her in the first place. Is it because she was drugged


    "Madame, are you afraid that I will take medicine in my tea?" Song Qingshu''s words tell her the truth.


    As soon as Jiao Wan''er''s face changed, he reluctantly laughed: "I''m joking."


    Song Qingshu took the tea cup and drank it down. She looked at her gentle face with a smile: "my wife seems to be on guard for song all the time."


    "I''m joking," said Jiao Wan''er. Knowing that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, he took the opportunity to get up and say goodbye. "In the dead of night, I''m afraid there will be gossip. It''s inconvenient for me to stay here for a long time. I hope he will understand."


    Seeing that she bowed to be a blessing, song Qingshu felt a little itchy and said with a smile: "during this period, Luo brothers occupied several cities in Xinnan and Ju county in succession. They have made a lot of achievements in war, but his wife chose a good husband."


    Seeing that he mentioned his husband, Jiao Wan''er was not easy to leave for a moment: "it all depends on the fact that before he was in charge, he broke through 100000 Qing troops. Now when Zhuzhou government saw the army of Golden Snake camp, it can be said that he had fallen from the wind, just like he didn''t have much credit."


    Although Jiao Wan''er committed herself to marry her elder martial brother Luo Liru in order not to embarrass yuan Chengzhi in those years, Luo Liru has shown great love for her over the years, which makes her a good husband. Jiao Wan''er gradually falls in love with her husband.


    "Madam, don''t be too modest. I have no other advantages, but I also know that if you attack, you will be rewarded, and if you are guilty, you will be punished. I will reward you for your contributions. However," Song Qingshu suddenly changed the subject, "now it''s time to count your sins first."


    Jiao Wan''er couldn''t help looking pale and said in a hurry: "please make it clear that our husband and wife don''t know what crime they have committed."


    Looking at Jiao Wan''er''s panic, song Qingshu had a strange pleasure: "madam, you are really forgetful. When you nominated the candidate for the golden snake king, you changed your mind temporarily and elected Murong Fu, which made us almost unable to run for the election; The second crime is to collude with Jia Sidao, a traitor in the Southern Song Dynasty, secretly communicate with banqu and sell the interests of Golden Snake camp; After I was elected king of the Golden Snake, you are determined to preserve your strength and choose to sit on the sidelines and let our legitimate troops fall into danger. There are three crimes


    Jiao Wan''er''s forehead was sweating. It turned out that it was after autumn.


    At that time, Jia Sidao''s emissary came to them and agreed to nominate Gusu Murong Fu to run for the gold snake king. Even though Gu Su Murong Fu was famous in the Wulin, he was eliminated in the first round.


    As for the fact that the Manchu Qing expeditionary army came later, it was normal for them to choose to sit on the wall. After all, the 100000 troops of Manchu Qing came with the overwhelming force, and song Qingshu''s decision to fight head-on at that time was like a mantis pawning a cart.


    "Please forgive me, though my husband and wife are stupid and can''t recognize the hero in the first place, so we made such a decision. After the defeat of Murong Fu, we didn''t contact with the Southern Song Dynasty. As for sin three, please forgive me for not daring to take the lead. At that time, we had the intention of preserving our strength, but we didn''t stand on the sidelines, If we hadn''t succeeded in delaying the other routes of the Qing army, the great leaders would not have had the chance to defeat each other. "


    Jiao Wan''er replied humbly that although she was gentle in appearance, she was a very independent person in her heart. What''s more, after years of being in charge of the Golden Dragon Gang, she also developed an independent momentum.


    "So it''s up to you to defeat the Qing army?" Song Qingshu sneered, and the temperature of the whole room seemed to drop several degrees instantly.


    "I dare not." The sudden outburst of song Qingshu makes Jiao Wan''er''s scalp numb. He can''t help but kneel down and plead guilty.


    At the same time, Jiao Wan''er is also very strange. Although he has been in contact with song Qingshu during this time, he is a genius in ability. All kinds of strategies make the Golden Snake camp amazing, and he is modest and polite. He is not such a narrow-minded person.


    If we say that song Qingshu before gave us a warm and warm feeling, now Song Qingshu is dark and evil. Jiao Wan''er doesn''t know why he felt this way.


    "Since ancient times, new superiors have supported their own cronies and eradicated a few less reliable ones. Madam, do you think I should trust you or..."


    Song Qingshu didn''t finish, but when he was talking, his palm slipped on the table intentionally or unintentionally, and a corner of the table fell down quietly, which made Jiao Wan''er''s eyebrows jump wildly.


    "I don''t know how to trust us? As long as the leader orders us to go through fire and water, our husband and wife will not refuse! " Jiao Wan''er grits her teeth and says that as the leader of the gang for many years, she naturally understands that trust is not just a matter of saying something, but a matter of action, which is similar to a nomination.


    "From now on, will you all listen to my orders?" Song Qingshu gave her a light look.


    "Of course!" Jiao Wan''er simply replied.


    "Will you listen to any order?" Song Qingshu''s tone suddenly became a little strange.


    Jiao Wan''er can''t help but jump in his heart, but at this time, he has to make a decision. If he dares to say no, I''m afraid that his husband and wife won''t survive tonight, so he has to grit his teeth and say, "I''ll listen to any order!"


    "Well, stand up first." Song Qingshu jindaoma sits on the bed and looks at her.


    "Yes." Jiao Wan''er bowed his head and stood up, waiting for song Qingshu''s next order. At the same time, I was wondering what he would make us do, kill Jia Sidao''s emissary or hand over military power


    "Take off." Song Qing said a word in writing without expression.


    Jiao Wan''er was at a loss for a while, but he finally reflected what the word meant. He was surprised and angry: "what!"

 Chapter 533

    Although Jiao Wan''er always thought song Qingshu was lustful, he didn''t expect him to be so lustful. He is not only a married woman, but also the wife of his subordinates. How could he make such shameless demands.


    "Am I not clear enough?" Song Qingshu went straight to Jiao Wan''er, reached for her chin, and sneered, "just now I swore, but now I don''t even listen to my first order. How can I believe in my wife''s loyalty?"


    Jiao Wan''er subconsciously turned his face, gritted his teeth and said, "how can I listen to this kind of request?"


    Seeing her shaking off her hand, song Qingshu was not worried. She asked slowly, "how does madam feel that she is better than Princess Changping and leader Zhou of Emei?"


    "I''m a village woman in the mountains. How dare I compare with the two fairies." Jiao Wan''er answers lightly.


    "It seems that you have self-knowledge. Do you still think that you are greedy for your beauty?" Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    Jiao Wan''er can''t help but stay. Yes, the woman beside him is not a fairy like figure. How can he take a fancy to my little Jasper? And risk being discredited.


    "Why did the great leader make such... Such demands?" Jiao Wan''er spat in the dark and said that he was dirty.


    "It''s just a test of your loyalty. If you can''t do it without reservation, how dare you believe it?" Song Qingshu''s prestige during this period was too high, and he had a strange power unconsciously. Now he was so stiff that he was almost out of breath.


    "Of course, my wife and I are loyal to the great leader, but this test method..." Jiao Wan''er''s face was flushed, and he didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed. "I''m already a married woman, so how can I show my body to a man other than my husband?"


    "A married woman?" Song Qingshu is noncommittal, "if Luo brothers unfortunately have an accident on the battlefield, whether the wife has no worries in this respect."


    "You Listening to his threat, Jiao Wan''er suddenly turns pale.


    "Of course, if my wife is obedient, this seat will naturally ensure that brother Luo will have peace of mind, and that he will be able to make great achievements in the future. It''s not impossible to be a marquis and a general." Song Qingshu''s voice was flat and light, but it fell into Jiao Wan''er''s ears, which made her blood cool all at once.


    "The great master''s martial arts are unparalleled, and he has established an immortal meritorious service. He was originally a great hero admired by thousands of people. Why do you have to take the risk of being ruined to bully such a plain looking woman as my concubine?" Jiao Wan''er''s eyelashes drooped, unable to see the expression on her face.


    "Madam is really modest. Although she is not a beautiful lady, she is also dignified and beautiful. How can she be plain? What''s more..." Song Qingshu put away her smile and changed her voice. "Even if I bully you, there is no risk of being ruined."


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned white, and then showed a strong sense: "the leader should not regard my concubine as the kind of woman who is weak and can''t be bullied. If I am really insulted, I will fight for my reputation and make public what happened today."


    "Do you think I''ll give you this chance?" Song Qingshu turned his lips with disdain.


    Is he going to kill people?


    Jiao Wan''er''s heart thumped for a moment, and suddenly his body burst up. He ran into the window. As long as he could escape from the room and disturb others, he would not dare to mess about.


    Jiao Wan''er just now and song Qingshu have been falsely believing that the snake is just to reduce his vigilance and fight hard for it. Although her martial arts is not very high, she has been ready for a long time. With all her efforts, this leap is really as fast as lightning.


    It''s a pity that someone is faster than lightning. Looking at her figure rushing out, song Qingshu sneers and raises his hand to suck into the void. Jiao Wan''er feels that a huge force is coming from behind him. His whole body is no longer under his control and is pulled back.


    "Do you think that you have overestimated yourself or underestimated us when you can escape from our eyes?" Song Qingshu pressed her shoulder and sneered.


    "I admire the great master''s skill." Jiao Wan''er is not used to touching other men''s bodies, and subconsciously shrinks his shoulders.


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to hold on to her, so he let it go: "don''t continue to challenge your patience. I''ll give you another chance. Do you want me to do it or not?"


    "Although I haven''t read many books, I know the etiquette, justice and shame. If I''m not as good as others, I''ll be bullied. How can I recommend my pillow?" Jiao Wan''er looks sad, but every word has a voice, and his attitude is quite strong.


    "You mean I''ll take it off?" Song Qingshu has a playful face.


    Jiao Wan''er lowered his head and said faintly: "the great master''s magic power is unparalleled. If you want to take off my clothes, I have no strength to resist."


    Song Qingshu looked at her lips thoughtfully and said, "don''t paralyze me with words. I advise you to stop biting your tongue and commit suicide. With my martial arts, it''s hard for you to die."


    After he saw through his mind, Jiao Wan''er turned pale. In such a desperate situation, where should he go? Elder martial brother, Wan''er is sorry for you


    "Madam, don''t be too afraid. I''ve never been in the habit of being rude to women. If I can''t let my wife take off her clothes, it''s no fun for me. My wife can leave here."


    Song Qingshu''s words give Jiao Wan''er a glimmer of hope: "are you serious about being in charge?"


    "Madam, you don''t have to be happy too early," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, noticing that she couldn''t help but be happy between her eyebrows and eyes. "Listen to me first, and then decide whether to take off or leave."


    Jiao Wan''er had a stubborn look on his face: "I''m too despised by the leader. No matter how you bully me, you can''t expect me to take off my clothes."


    "Not necessarily." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "in my wife''s past life, there are three men who are the most important. One of them is naturally Luo Liru."


    "Elder martial brother is my husband. Naturally, it''s important," Jiao Wan''er said calmly. "There''s no need to threaten me with elder martial brother. Elder martial brother is definitely not the kind of person who is willing to exchange his wife''s body for his future, nor is he the kind of person who sacrifices his wife in order to muddle along."


    Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly: "my wife looks quiet and graceful, but I didn''t expect that she is such a strong and independent person."


    Seeing Jiao Wan''er''s silence, song Qingshu continued: "it seems that brother Luo is not so important in my wife''s heart. OK, let''s change people."


    Jiao Wan''er''s eyelashes trembled, and she was obviously curious about what man song Qingshu could take to threaten herself.

 Chapter 534

    "The second man is the lady''s next of kin."


    As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, Jiao Wan''er immediately reacted and turned pale with anger: "are you going to threaten me with my brother? Thanks to him, he has been treating you as an idol all this time. He talks about how much he adores you in my ear every day. "


    In the past, Jiao Gongli left a son and a daughter after his death. Of course, his daughter was Jiao Wan''er, but his son was only seven or eight years old at that time. Over the years, the two sisters depended on each other, and their feelings were not generally deep.


    "At that time, although she was a young girl, she went through all kinds of risks to avenge your father. She was really a filial daughter admired by everyone in the river and lake. She must have taken a fancy to this word of filial piety. I''d like to ask you what is unfilial." Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly turned cold.


    "There are three ways to be unfilial. It''s better to have no offspring!" Jiao Wan''er''s teeth cackle. She doesn''t understand how song Qingshu plans to threaten her.


    "If your wife''s selfishness leads to the death of the Jiao family, how can you see the leader of Jiao gang in the future?" Song Qingshu looks at her aggressively.


    "If Wan''er had done anything to disgrace his family, others would have no face to see his father." Although Jiao Wan''er said so, there was a little bit of confusion in his eyes.


    "Dare to ask madam, what is the end of filial piety?" Song Qingshu didn''t give her any chance to breathe and continued to ask.


    "To stand up and walk the way, to be famous in later generations, to show parents, filial piety is also the end." Jiao Wan''er subconsciously replied that in this era, few people have read the book of filial piety. Naturally, she remembers the opening sentence of the book of filial piety.


    "As far as I know, your ancestors of the Jiao family have never had any celebrities. Your father is the leader of the gang, which can be regarded as the top talent of the past dynasties. Unfortunately, there are not 1000 or 800 schools like the Jinlong gang in the river and lake. They are like crucian carp across the river, which is not a great achievement."


    Song Qingshu continued with a disdainful smile: "as long as my wife is willing, I can promote my younger brother, support him, make contributions, and shine on your family. In the future, he will occupy a place in the official history. It has been handed down for thousands of years. The ancestors of the Jiao family are alive in heaven. Thank you for not having time. How can I blame you?"


    Jiao Wan''er was at a loss at the moment. He felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know how to refute it. He subconsciously resisted: "I don''t know, I don''t know..."


    "Don''t mention the Jiao family. Even the Luo family can be well-known in history. If the ancestors of the Luo family were alive in heaven, they might persuade your daughter-in-law to leave this seat earlier." Song Qingshu laughed wildly.


    "Don''t say it!" Jiao Wan''er clenched his fist tightly, and his heart was dripping blood all the time.


    "My wife is not willing. In the final analysis, she is just worried about the damage of her reputation and integrity. She has no face to face the world. But has she ever thought about it?" Song Qingshu reached out and gently wiped the tears on Jiao Wan''er''s cheek. The other party''s body trembled, but there was no evasion. "Today''s thing, only you know what I know. If you don''t say it, I don''t say it, who knows what you''ve done?"


    "Heaven knows, and I know it myself!" Jiao Wan''er couldn''t help but feel a trace of anger in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu snorted and said with a disdainful smile: "madam, the level is not enough. I haven''t seen the method of reversing black and white. Madame, do you think you can keep your innocence if nothing happens today? "


    "What do you mean?" Anxiously, Jiao Wan''er didn''t bother to call him the leader.


    The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became more and more intense. Looking at the woman in front of him, he seemed to be a cage prey: "madam, believe it or not, you are still a good wife and mother in everyone''s eyes; Tonight, you spared no effort to maintain your innocence. In everyone''s eyes, instead, you will become a shameless woman who colludes with a wild man, and will be scolded by people all over the world? "


    "I don''t believe you can cover the sky with one hand!" Jiao Wan''er was so angry that he trembled all over. Suddenly he realized something. His eyes lit up. "Even if everyone misunderstood me, elder martial brother Luo would believe me. As long as he believes me, I have nothing to fear. "


    "What if the Luo brothers don''t believe you first?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    "No!" Jiao Wan''er stretched out his finger, wiped the tears from his cheek and said calmly, "elder martial brother Luo loves me most and always treats me best. He can''t believe these rumors."


    "In the Golden Snake camp, it''s popular that your husband and wife respect each other like guests. I believe that the Luo brothers will not believe the general rumors." Song Qingshu suddenly shows a strange smile and falls into Jiao Wan''er''s eyes, which makes her heart beat. "But what if the wild man you''re hooking up with is yuan Chengzhi?"


    Brother yuan?


    Jiao Wan''er was stunned. She couldn''t help thinking of the beautiful scene of hiding under the bed with elder brother yuan. There was a trace of tenderness and shyness in her eyes. However, she soon remembered that they were separated from each other, and her heart was in pain.


    Many people know that Jiao Wan''er fell in love with Yuan Chengzhi at that time. Luo Liru also knows that she committed herself to marry him in order not to embarrass yuan Chengzhi. Over the years, although Luo Liru has not said anything, Jiao Wan''er can still detect a thorn in his heart.


    If there is a rumor that he and Yuan Chengzhi... Collude, elder martial brother Luo will believe it


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned pale and said, "don''t forget that elder brother yuan has passed away."


    "What''s the impact of death?" Song Qingshu laughs, "madam, have you ever heard that there is the art of transvesting in this world? As long as I dress up as Yuan Chengzhi, and then set up a situation for brother Luo to" accidentally "see the situation of your tryst with me, do you think he will believe that you are under duress, or do you want to?"


    "Stop it!" Jiao Wan''er covers her ears and sobs. Thinking of the terrible situation, she can''t stop shaking.


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, song Qingshu realized that he had successfully broken her heart, so he put the last straw on the camel: "do you plan to have a secret tryst with us, not to be found by anyone, or let your husband witness you bear the oath of joy in other men, and be scolded by people all over the world, let''s choose by yourself."


    "Can I not choose?" Jiao Wan''er raised his head, and his eyes were no longer as firm as before, leaving only endless confusion and cowardice.


    "No way." Song Qingshu simply refused.


    "I... take off." With these two words, Jiao Wan''er felt that his whole strength was exhausted, and he could not help but shrug his shoulders and cry.


    After a long time, Jiao Wan''er looked up and said, "I hope you remember your promise to honor the Jiao family and the Luo family."


    "If Madame had promised at the beginning, I would have kept those promises. Just now, it''s too late! I can only promise you not to let your husband know all this and keep your image of a good wife and mother in his heart. " Song Qingshu said moriran.


    "You devil Jiao Wan''er couldn''t help crying again.

 Chapter 535

    "Why are you doing this to me?" Jiao Wan''er is no longer the strong leader of Jinlong Gang, but more like a helpless little girl.


    "Because I like it." Song Qingshu naturally replied that there was no guilt on his face.


    Seeing Jiao Wan''er''s sad look, song Qingshu frowned and said, "you don''t have to cry. Although I won''t help them, I will give them the same chance. In the future, they have more opportunities to make contributions."


    "You can''t change the fact that I was bullied by Bai... Bai." Jiao Wan''er''s chest fluctuated sharply, obviously very angry and unwilling.


    "This is only responsible for your mistakes at the beginning," Song Qingshu raised his hand and gently rubbed her face. "Besides, how can you be called Baihuan? At least you have won survival for your husband and brother, as well as opportunities for the future."


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red all of a sudden. Just half a day ago, he thought of the word "bullying". As a result, it came out of song Qingshu''s mouth, but it became a direct "play".


    Feeling the heat of his palm, Jiao Wan''er turned his head unnaturally. His face was uncertain, and he was obviously struggling for the last time.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be too desperate. There are so many women around you, and it''s impossible to occupy you all the time. When you get tired of playing, you will be free."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Jiao Wan''er was ashamed and angry: "shameless!"


    But there was no reason for her to breathe a sigh of relief. It''s good to have an end to this dark abyss


    Thinking about it, Jiao Wan''er was surprised: what''s the matter with me? I was insulted by him. In the end, would you like to thank him for letting me go?


    "Think about it? Don''t forget it for a long time. Just now, because of your hesitation and indecision, you sent your husband''s family and your mother''s family to get their wealth. " Song Qingshu appreciates the struggling look on Jiao Wan''er''s face, and has an inexplicable pleasure in his heart.


    "Think about it." Jiao Wan''er took a deep breath and made a decision calmly.


    "Take it off." Song Qingshu half lying to the bed, looking at her with a smile.


    How can you be sure I''m not going to turn you down?


    Jiao Wan''er glared at him with hatred, but he didn''t dare to say no after all. His hands trembled and stretched to the skirt around his waist.


    After a long time, song Qingshu saw that her hand was still on her belt. She could not help humming: "don''t test my patience."


    Song Qingshu''s humming sound was like a heavy hammer, which completely destroyed Jiao Wan''er''s last psychological defense. Two lines of tears fell down his face, and his clothes were like flying butterflies, one by one.


    "Come here!" Song Qingshu''s commanding tone seemed to have an irresistible magic. Jiao Wan''er walked to the bedside step by step


    When the dawn sun shines in from the window, song Qingshu opens his eyes. First, he is a little confused. Soon he thinks of something and looks around him.


    A familiar and strange woman sleeps by her side, and the wet tears on her face make her unable to maintain her usual dignified and graceful temperament, leaving only weakness.


    The skin exposed to the air, the traces on it show how she experienced the last storm in general.


    "How could that be?" Song Qingshu takes a cool breath. He recognizes that this woman is Jiao Wan''er of Jinlong gang.


    Carefully recalling all kinds of yesterday, song Qingshu vaguely thought of some things, his face could not help looking ugly.


    Why do you suddenly become so violent and terrible? Song Qingshu''s mind turned like electricity, and soon he was startled. Did the demons of Tantric skills appear again?


    Defeated all the heroes in the world, became the king of the Golden Snake, defeated 100000 armies of the Qing Dynasty, conquered cities and became the princes of the hegemonic side... During this period of time, song Qingshu almost forgot the evil spirit.


    Countless amazing people in tantric school finally went to the end of both form and spirit. Why can I make an exception


    When song Qingshu is in a trance, he suddenly raises his head and finds that Jiao Wan''er is awake and looking at himself in horror.


    "Mrs. Luo." Song Qingshu reaches out his hand subconsciously.


    "Don''t touch me!" Jiao Wan''er screamed with fright.


    Song Qingshu is even more sorry: "I know that nothing can be said to make up for the damage to his wife, but I still want to tell her that I was not the real me last night, I just..." Song Qingshu was shocked to find that he couldn''t go on. How can he explain this situation?


    "Does it make sense to say that now?" Jiao Wan''er''s lips are bleeding. "I just hope the leader remembers yesterday''s promise, and I''ll leave first."


    With that, Jiao Wan''er covered her body with a quilt and stood up. Although she saw all the things she should and shouldn''t have seen last night, she still subconsciously resisted exposing her body to men other than her husband.


    Who knows, just stand up, legs from the numbness let her suddenly stand unsteadiness, a falter and then fell to the ground.


    "Be careful, madam." Song Qingshu''s quick eyes and quick hands helped her.


    "Don''t worry about being in charge." Jiao Wan''er''s face was pale. He pushed it away, grabbed the clothes scattered on the ground and went to the back of the screen.


    "Last night that kind of animal, but now come to pretend gentleman." Jiao Wan''er felt that his legs were soft when he walked, and he could not help thinking of it.


    Hearing the sound of asking for clothes behind the screen, song Qingshu might have had a lot of reverie before, but now, how can he feel relaxed and think of Jiao Wan''er''s identity? If yesterday''s events were exposed, all that he managed to build up would be over


    "How about killing her?" Song Qingshu was shocked. Why did he have such a terrible idea in his mind? Huan. Xi Zen is full of evil. With the deepening of his skill, it seems that his mind has been changed unconsciously.


    Now, song Qingshu has to admit that last night''s "he" treatment is the most appropriate.


    Song Qingshu knows that she must not be benevolent at the moment. If Jiao Wan''er sees that she is half merciful, she will never be controlled again. Once she makes public what happened last night


    Jiao Wan''er came out from behind the screen and passed by the dresser. Looking at the woman with scattered hair in the mirror, she could not help feeling sad: she was no longer a clean woman.


    Looking at the man not far away, Jiao Wan''er can''t help wondering why this man has changed so much overnight. Last night he was so cruel and didn''t know how to pity him. Just now he was so gentle. Now he is more like the man that thousands of people admire


    "You see enough." Jiao Wan''er is just thinking, song Qingshu''s cold voice suddenly wakes her up.


    "I''ll go first." Jiao Wan''er doesn''t want to stay in this nightmare place any more, and says with a low eyebrow.


    "I remember what I said to you last night. If my wife is not careful and says something that should not be said, I don''t need to repeat it." Although song Qingshu has now returned to normal, he still has to imitate the tone of yesterday.


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned white and trembled all over: "I understand."


    ------------------


    ps


    Today''s environment, the site scale requirements are very strict, I do not want to work hard to create a book is harmonious.


    Many people who don''t know the book think it is mainly ambiguous when they see its title or something.


    But I solemnly declare that I may occasionally write some ambiguous adjustments, but my main energy is not to write ambiguous,


    In writing this book, I have turned over Jin Yong''s 14 novels countless times just to make the whole plot more natural;


    In order to better frame the whole world outlook, I also finished reading the history books of Mongolia, Liao, Jin and Xixia dynasties. Unfortunately, there are too many history books of Song Dynasty to finish. This is a digression


    I spent so much energy to write an unprecedented novel of Jin Shu Zongwu, along with the court''s machinations and the conflicts between countries, not for the sake of ambiguity.


    So in the future, I will basically cover all kinds of ambiguous plots,


    Of course, sometimes I may be on a whim, out of interest to write something else on the VIP readers;


    But certainly not every time. We don''t have to expect too much.

 Chapter 536

    "When he changed, it turned out that he was a devil in his heart!" Jiao Wan''er can''t help laughing at the innocence before.


    "You go down."


    Hearing the man''s words, Jiao Wan''er was pardoned: "yes!" Turn around and stagger to run out, when you see the rising sun, from inside to outside, the cold body just has a trace of warmth.


    Jiao Wan''er hurried back to his house. Seeing that his husband in the inner room was still sleeping, his tears came down: my silly elder martial brother, do you know I was bullied last night


    Standing in front of Luo Liru''s bed and looking at the frost color on his face, Jiao Wan''er knows that he is too tired to fight around these days. No wonder he doesn''t wake up even now.


    Distressed to cover her husband''s quilt, Jiao Wan''er opens her mouth several times to say something, but eventually it turns into a silent sigh.


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red suddenly. It turned out that what the devil left in his body last night was flowing out after a long trot!


    Embarrassed and scared, Jiao Wan''er looks at her husband and sees that he doesn''t find his abnormality. He runs to the next room with his skirt and orders the servant girl to prepare hot water for her.


    Jiao Wan''er was tearing and scrubbing his body again and again. He didn''t know how long it took until his skin turned red. He didn''t stop at all.


    "Younger martial sister, why do you come to take a bath early in the morning?" Outside the door came the voice of her husband Luo Liru.


    Jiao Wan''er was shocked and quickly wiped away the tears on her cheek. Luo Liru had already pushed the door in and stopped in front of the screen. He didn''t mean to go in.


    In this era, the relationship between husband and wife is not as open as that of later generations. It''s not appropriate for Luo Liru to appear in his wife''s bath room, but we are all people of the Jianghu, and there are not so many rules in a large family. However, it''s impossible to go directly to the bath bucket.


    "I''m dirty. I want to wash it." Jiao Wan''er bit his lip and almost cried.


    Luo Liru didn''t know what had happened. He laughed when he heard that he didn''t take it seriously: "younger martial sister still loves Jie so much."


    Jiao Wan''er''s heart was bitter, and he ignored him.


    Seeing that Jiao Wan''er didn''t answer, Luo Liru thought that she ran around and ignored her wife, which made her unhappy. She quickly changed the topic and asked, "how was your conversation with Mrs. Guo last night?"


    "Ah?" Jiao Wan''er remembered that he told him yesterday that Huang Rong had invited her to have a long talk all night, "still... OK."


    What''s Mrs. Guo? There''s only one devil who''s been destroying your wife all night.


    Luo Liru couldn''t help sighing: "what kind of person is Mrs. Guo in the Wulin? I didn''t expect that she would invite you to sleep and chat all night. She is really modest and easy-going..."


    If it wasn''t for Huang Rong, Jiao Wan''er wouldn''t be insulted by the devil. Of course, Jiao Wan''er didn''t like her very much. Listening to her husband''s praise of Huang Rong, she couldn''t help interrupting: "what you said is so exaggerated. Mrs. Guo just wants to find out something about the Golden Snake camp from my mouth."


    "Why?" Luo Liru was immediately worried. "Mrs. Guo is an outsider after all. You can''t tell her many secrets of the Golden Snake camp. Younger martial sister, you won''t..."


    "I''m not so confused." Jiao Wan''er replied absentmindedly that he had never seen Huang Rong last night. How could he reveal any secrets? He just revealed his body


    "Well, that''s good," Luo Liru sighed. "Our Golden Snake camp has never been so proud. Song Da is really an immortal. Do you know, younger martial sister, that the territory is all owned by our Golden Snake camp now, and there are countless heroes coming to cast their names every day, but they are all aiming at the face of the great leader..."


    "Don''t say it!" Hearing him mention the devil, Jiao Wan''er turned pale and clenched his fist tightly. His nails were almost embedded in the flesh.


    "What''s the matter with you, younger martial sister?" Luo Liru looked at the screen suspiciously.


    "Nothing." Jiao Wan''er worried about being discovered by her husband. She shook her head and gritted her teeth and said, "I just think that the big boss is greedy for flowers and lust, and there are a lot of women around him, so I don''t think he is a good man."


    "How can you say that, younger martial sister?" Luo Liru was a little unhappy when he heard his wife speak ill of song Qingshu. "The leader is young, handsome and romantic. What''s the impact of more women around him? Since ancient times, which hero is not a wife and concubines


    Hearing that her husband actually spoke for song Qingshu, Jiao Waner said, "listen to you, do you also want to have three wives and four concubines?"


    Luo Liru came out in a cold sweat and quickly explained: "younger martial sister, don''t get me wrong. I can''t compare with the kind of person who is in charge of the family. Having a younger martial sister''s wife is the blessing of my third life. How dare I have other ideas."


    "Who says you can''t match him? In my heart, you are thousands of times better than the leader." Jiao Wan''er said.


    Rare to hear his wife''s sweet words, Luo Liru immediately overjoyed, affectionately called out: "Wan''er ~"


    Jiao Wan''er was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked tentatively: "elder martial brother, if one day, I mean if, ah, the big leader takes a fancy to me and wants to bully me, what will you do?"


    Luo Liru hesitated: "younger martial sister, if I tell the truth, don''t be angry."


    "Tell me, I''m not angry." Jiao Wan''er''s heart suddenly raised, even more nervous than last night.


    Luo Liru said with a smile: "although my younger martial sister is an immortal in my heart, in the eyes of outsiders, you can''t compare with Princess ah Jiu and leader Zhou of Emei. They are all surrounded by beautiful women like them. How can they take a fancy to you? Ha ha ha."


    "You! You piss me off. " Jiao Wan''er couldn''t stop her tears.


    Across the screen, Luo Liru couldn''t see his wife''s abnormality. He thought he told a funny joke and laughed heartlessly there.


    Jiao Wan''er calmed down for a while and continued to ask: "elder martial brother, don''t laugh. I mean it. You don''t care if he looks up to me, I just ask you, if I was bullied by him, what would you do? "


    "Younger martial sister, why do you ask such a strange question?" Luo Liru couldn''t help frowning, but he soon said with a smile, "if the big boss really bullies you, I''m too happy. It''s a blessing in my life to be able to make friends with such an immortal as the great leader. "


    "You Jiao Wan''er almost fainted and trembled. "You have no conscience, and you don''t know which Huns you learned some nonsense from in Fengyue place to practice me."


    Luo Liru is embarrassed. Although he loves his wife deeply, his friends are all in the wild. How can he keep his body like jade and not be taken to the kiln for so many times? But he doesn''t dare to tell Jiao Wan''er about all this.

 Chapter 537

    Seeing that his wife was angry, Luo Liru quickly comforted: "younger martial sister, it''s my fault. Don''t worry about it, but I''m just telling you the truth. Who let you ask such a strange question? How can you bully you when you are in charge of your family?"


    Jiao Wan''er''s heart was cold, and he said faintly, "elder martial brother, remember what you said just now. Don''t regret it in the future."


    Seeing that she was clinging to the problem, Luo Liru was impatient when she saw that a woman was at the top of her rope: "younger martial sister, do you really think that the leader will take a fancy to you? Can a fairy like lady Guo take a fancy to me? "


    "Go away!" Jiao Wan''er said angrily.


    Luo Liru and Jiao Wan''er often make fun of each other, but she doesn''t find that she is really angry. Seeing the dress on the screen, she can''t help but brighten up


    "Younger martial sister, you shared a bed with Mrs. Guo yesterday. You must have her taste on your dress? I can''t touch Mrs. Guo in my whole life. It''s good for me to smell her. "


    Then he reached for the skirt on the screen.


    Jiao Wan''er inside was shocked. There was no smell of Huang Rong on his dress, but there were many dirty things left by the devil, which could not be seen by him.


    Jiao Wan''er pulled back his dress on the screen, and tears came down: "you men really don''t have a good thing, they are all mean and shameless! Get out of here


    At the same time, song Qingshu is thinking about the problem of demons. So far, demons have happened twice. The first time is the most dangerous. He almost indulges in the Forbidden City and doesn''t want his real identity; The second time was last night. It didn''t seem as violent as the first time. After one night, I woke up.


    "Can this skill enlarge the inner desire of practitioners infinitely?" Song Qingshu shuddered at the thought that no one had ever succeeded in practicing Tantrism in the past dynasties.


    Everyone has countless desires every day, but the reason why people are different from animals is that they have reason. Many desires are stifled in the bud at the beginning.


    Kehuan. Xichan seems to be able to unconsciously promote the inner desire. Many evils are incomparable. They dare not think too much, and they don''t know where they are hidden in their hearts. They can be aroused. It''s impossible to prevent them.


    Song Qingshu still remembers that when he first met Jiao Wan''er, he had an idea in his mind: I don''t know what it''s like to play with such a dignified and graceful family


    At that time, song Qingshu, also known as anyy, soon forgot this idea. Unexpectedly, it suddenly broke out last night.


    It seems that song Qingshu has come to understand why since ancient times, he has never heard of anyone who has successfully practiced this skill. After all, he is full of joy and joy. It''s easy to get a woman''s body. In this extreme contrast, how many people can withstand this temptation?


    The practitioner becomes a slave of desire if he is not careful. At that time, he will want to get all the excellent beauties in the world, and the excellent beauties are often surrounded by excellent men. If the practitioner occupies all the beauties in the world by despicable means, he will naturally become the public enemy of the whole world and embark on the road of destruction.


    Thinking of that situation, song Qingshu could not help shivering, but soon another thought came out of his mind. As long as you are strong enough, what does it matter! Genghis Khan destroyed countless countries, and every time he would bring his wife and daughter into the house. Countless people wanted to frustrate him, but didn''t he live at ease?


    Song Qingshu seems to feel that there is a white little angel standing on his left shoulder, exhorting himself, but on his right shoulder there is a cunning little devil constantly tempting him. Compared with each other, the temptation of the little devil seems to be more attractive


    Seeing that it was about to be completely demonized, Song Qing''s book was full of blessings and spirits, and suddenly opened his eyes. It is the so-called "heaven and earth are not benevolent, taking all things as cud dogs, saints are not benevolent, taking common people as cud dogs". Since the birth of the universe, in fact, there is no good or evil at all.


    Huan Xi Zen is a Buddhist skill. What Buddhism believes in most is cause and effect. Even if the practitioners are completely controlled by desire and fall into the evil way, they still have the concept of cause and effect cycle in their bones. Maybe they don''t realize it. In their heart, I''m afraid they believe that they will suffer retribution sooner or later


    Song Qingshu is more and more excited. The reason why he can think of this is not that he is more intelligent than those amazing people in tantric school, but that he is not a Buddhist at all. In his heart, he does not believe in cause and effect as those in Buddhism.


    What''s more, song Qingshu came from the later ages with extremely developed information. At that time, numerous scientific researches and numerous sci-fi works seemed to reveal a truth: Although the power of cause and effect is powerful, it can not be universally established in all cases.


    The only two forces that can transmit between different space-time are gravity and love. The force of cause and effect cannot transcend the limitation of space-time


    It seems that song Qingshu is full of inspiration. He vaguely understands where the predecessors of Tantrism failed. All of these people are amazing people. Some of them break through the restriction of reason with their desire, and some of them restrain their great desire with great perseverance. However, no matter what they do, they are doomed to failure.


    Because both reason and desire are inseparable parts of human beings, and the elders of Tantric school have been trying to separate their souls all their lives. How can they be invincible?


    Many pioneers must have all kinds of negative emotions, such as fear, fear, guilt, full of guilt, and then try to eliminate the demons in various ways.


    I don''t know that the mind devil is just a normal phenomenon that comes naturally with the enhancement of skill. In fact, it''s not necessary to treat it differently. If you don''t think it''s a mind devil, it''s not a mind devil.


    Song Qingshu''s mind is agitated, and his thinking is also very confused. For a moment, he can''t understand it. However, he is acutely aware that he seems to have reached the threshold of success, and the only difference is that he only has a foot in the door.


    In the next period of time, song Qingshu treated Jiao Wan''er as if nothing had happened, just as before. He treated her as an ordinary subordinate sometimes, which was no different at all. On the contrary, Jiao Wan''er was worried about gain and loss and had a lot of wild thoughts.


    As time goes by, the wedding of the new king of the Golden Snake and miss Zeng of the Wangwu sect finally comes. Jiao Wan''er takes advantage of song Qingshu''s absence to invite Xia Qingqing to a remote hut.

 Chapter 538

    "Wan''er, why do you invite me here so carefully?" Xia Qingqing''s heart is strange, can''t help asking.


    Over the years, although the two girls are in the Golden Snake camp, and their relationship seems to be harmonious on the surface, Xia Qingqing knows in her heart that they are absolutely not friends.


    If she had not been young and self willed, she would not have married a senior brother she didn''t like in order to avoid suspicion.


    With the increase of experience, plus these years of life and death, Xia Qingqing is no longer the little girl who used to know how to be jealous and mischievous. Therefore, when she recalls this incident, she feels extremely guilty for Jiao Wan''er.


    Xia Qingqing is also very clear in her heart. Although Jiao Wan''er didn''t say anything, she still hates herself. After all, she loved brother yuan so much


    That''s why Mingming''s two daughters have a deep relationship. When Xia Qingqing nominated the golden snake king candidate, she was not sure to persuade Jiao Wan''er to support song Qingshu, and Jiao Wan''er unexpectedly nominated Murong Fu.


    "I want to ask you to do something for me." Jiao Wan''er looked at her with strange eyes.


    "Wan''er, you are too polite. I will help you as long as I can do something." It''s rare that Jiao Wan''er will take the initiative to ask for help. Xia Qingqing naturally agrees with her guilt.


    "You can do this," Jiao Wan''er said after a pause. "I want to take the Jinlong Gang back to Jinling hometown."


    She could have walked away, but she could not bear to see her father''s former foundation destroyed, and she was worried that song Qingshu would not let her go after she slipped away.


    But Xia Qingqing''s appearance is different. She is one of the twelve leaders of the Golden Snake camp, and her status is detached. If she is put forward at the meeting, song Qingshu will not be able to refuse, and Jiao Wan''er will be able to get rid of song Qingshu.


    "What, Wan''er, are you going back to Jinling?" Hearing Jiao Wan''er''s words, Xia Qingqing was surprised.


    She could not help but be surprised. Originally, it was no secret that the Jinlong Gang wanted to go back to their hometown Jinling. But at that time, it was because of the internal and external troubles of the Golden Snake camp. Now the Golden Snake camp is in a good shape, and their couple''s status is also rising. Maybe they can be a general in the future. How can they leave at this time.


    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s doubts, Jiao Wan''er replied faintly: "my heart is broken. You don''t have to persuade me any more."


    "Wan''er, have you asked elder martial brother Luo what he meant?" Xia Qingqing can''t help but frown. Luo Liru is full of energy during this time. He is determined to make a contribution to his wife and son. How can he suddenly return to Jinling.


    "I don''t want you to worry about that. I know very well about our husband and wife." Jiao Wan''er was a little impatient. "You just tell me, will you help or not?"


    Xia Qingqing looks embarrassed. If the king of Golden Snake is someone else, he will help Jiao Wan''er even if he tries to offend him. But now the king of the Golden Snake is song Qingshu, and the cause of the Golden Snake camp is in a critical period. If the new force of the Golden Dragon Gang is suddenly absent, the force of the Golden Snake camp may be stretched.


    Noticing Xia Qingqing''s hesitation, Jiao Wan''er can''t help but sneer: "don''t think I don''t know your mind."


    Xia Qingqing looked at her with a guilty heart: "I have no idea."


    "Do you want me to tell you?" Jiao Wan''er snorted coldly, "you just care about your traitor''s career." Jiao Wan''er didn''t like Xia Qingqing, but now he was treated like song Qingshu. Naturally, he hated the two. So it''s very vicious.


    "What a traitor." The blood color on Xia Qingqing''s cheek faded and became extremely pale.


    "If people don''t know, I don''t want to say anything about your pickling, so as not to dirty my mouth." Jiao Wan''er was very angry at first, but when she said this, her face still turned red. Now, where can she get better.


    The light in the room is dim. Xia Qingqing is out of her wits at the moment. She notices Jiao Wan''er''s abnormality and explains in a hurry: "Wan''er, it''s not what you think. He and I..."


    Xia Qingqing suddenly stops, and she doesn''t know how to explain it. At first, in order to avenge brother yuan, she went to the imperial palace alone to assassinate Kangxi. Later, she even went to Shengjing and Hongli to think that she was a snake. If song Qingshu hadn''t saved her several times, she would have been in the abyss of doom and doom. They both suffered and died together. What happened during this period can be explained clearly in a few words?


    "Why, no more words?" Jiao Wan''er suddenly had no reason to raise a wave of anger, "Xia, when you were aggressive, but I thought you were deeply attached to each other, and I knew elder brother yuan first. I didn''t want elder brother yuan to be a ungrateful person, so I took the initiative to quit and help you two. Who knows you... If I knew you were such a shameless woman, how could I give elder brother yuan a hand to let you go?"


    What happened that night, for a chaste woman like Jiao Wan''er, it can be said that the sky has fallen. During this period, she has been living in the torment of morality and the condemnation of conscience. It can be said that she has been repressed for a long time.


    Looking at Xia Qingqing, she can''t help thinking that this woman not only robbed elder brother yuan at the beginning, but also brought the devil to the Golden Snake camp, destroying her life''s happiness, and how not to get angry.


    "Wan''er, I really feel sorry for you at the beginning," Xia Qingqing, pale, finally summoned up the courage to explain, "but the relationship between brother song and me is not as dirty as you think... In a word, we are in love."


    "Before brother yuan''s bones are cold and his revenge is not avenged, you are in the arms of another man. It''s a great revenge." Jiao Wan''er scolds angrily.


    "Wan''er, you don''t know that elder brother song has avenged elder brother yuan, the culprit..." Xia Qingqing suddenly stops saying that the fact that Kangxi is dead is of great importance. How dare she reveal it at will.


    Listening to her mention of the devil, Jiao Wan''er felt a rush of blood to his head and blurted out without thinking: "well, today is the wedding day. I''ll go to expose the private relationship between you in front of all the guests and see what the world will think of you."


    In fact, Jiao Wan''er is not so impulsive on weekdays. It''s just that she has been repressed for a long time, and Xia Qingqing arouses new and old hatred. Then she says angry words on impulse. As soon as she says it, she regrets it. Thinking of the devil''s means, she feels cold all over.


    Suddenly Jiao Wan''er felt numb at his waist. He could not help looking at Xia Qingqing behind him in surprise and anger: "you!"


    Looking at Jiao Wan''er, who was pointed at the acupoints, Xia Qingqing bit his lip: "Wan''er, I''m sorry. It doesn''t matter how you humiliate me, but elder brother song is ambitious. How can I let you destroy his great cause?"


    "Are you going to kill me?" When it comes to the end, Jiao Wan''er calms down, let alone extricate himself.


    Xia Qingqing shook her head: "I''m very sorry for you. How can I kill you?"


    "If you don''t kill me, how can you block my mouth?" Jiao Wan''er said without expression.


    "There is a way..." looking at the new house in the distance, Xia Qingqing felt thoughtful.

 Chapter 539

    Jiao Wan''er didn''t know what Xia Qingqing was up to, so she let her partner help her to go out. But when she saw the bridal chamber getting closer and closer, she finally turned pale and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Wan''er, I really don''t have any other way, so I have to do this." Xia Qingqing places Jiao Wan''er in the shadow of the trees, and then goes to the new house with a flat face.


    "Stop, who is it?"


    Zeng Rou was born in the Wangwu school, and the people in the Wangwu school were the same as her mother''s family. Therefore, the guards outside the new house were all from the Wangwu school.


    Soon the guard found someone close to him. When he saw that it was Xia Qingqing, he quickly saluted and said, "it''s Xia in charge."


    "I''ll talk to sister rou." Xia Qingqing smiles a little, the amorous feelings that shows at that moment let a few bodyguards not from a stay.


    "Xia is in charge of the family. It''s not that we embarrass you. It''s just that the bride doesn''t see other people at this time." When the first bodyguard hesitated.


    Xia Qingqing face suddenly a board, cold voice said: "how, just have a new big boss don''t put my old boss in the eye?"


    After Yuan Chengzhi''s accident, Xia Qingqing has always been the nominal leader of the Golden Snake camp. Although many other leaders on the mountain don''t take her seriously, how can these ordinary soldiers understand the powerful relationship? When they see Xia Qingqing''s anger, they feel a little flustered.


    See a few people some vacillation, Xia Qingqing words front a turn, soft voice say: "once girl is my good sister, sisters say some private words just, what relationship, you still afraid I harm her?"


    "I dare not!" Several bodyguards looked at each other and gave way to the road. "Summer, please be in charge!"


    "Is sister Xia outside? Come on in, please Zeng Rou in the room could not help saying when she heard the movement outside.


    Others don''t know the inside story. Zeng Rou often follows ah Jiu during this period of time. She doesn''t know the relationship between Xia Qingqing and song Qingshu. This elder sister shouts sincerely.


    Xia Qingqing naturally heard the meaning of it. Her face turned red. After entering the door, she took Zeng Rou''s hand and angrily said, "jou''er, you''ve learned badly from ah Jiu. You know how to make fun of me so soon. You''re the man who married me. I... I''m not qualified to be your sister."


    Zeng Rou said in a hurry: "elder sister, don''t say that. None of us knows the weight of elder sister in elder brother song''s heart. In fact, as long as elder sister nods, elder brother song will marry you with the most solemn etiquette. But elder sister worries about yuan... And doesn''t agree."


    Through the red cap can feel Zeng Rou''s anxiety, Xia Qingqing can''t help laughing: "good sister, I''m just joking, you take it seriously."


    Zeng Rou finally relaxes. She happens to be alone in her new house, uneasy, expecting and nervous. Xia Qingqing can''t wait to talk with her.


    "Is there something wrong with my sister coming to me at this time?" The two women chatted casually for a while. Zeng roumin noticed that Xia Qingqing wanted to say something for several times, and asked curiously.


    "Rou''er, do you love that person?" Xia Qingqing asked suddenly.


    "Sister!" Zeng Rou was very shy, but there was no outsider here. After all, she confided, "brother song is like a hero stepping on the colorful auspicious clouds. He suddenly appeared in front of me. Since I met him, I know that I can''t hold any other man in my heart. It''s a blessing for rouer Sansheng to marry such an immortal as brother song. "


    Seeing Zeng Rou''s adoration and admiration, Xia Qingqing is both angry and funny. That villain knows to be in the limelight all day long, and he doesn''t know how many girls he has accidentally taken away.


    When you see his ridiculous and shameless side, I''m afraid his tall and heroic image in your heart will collapse.


    Thinking of song Qingshu''s absurd and bold demands in private, Xia Qingqing''s cheek is tinged with a faint blush and gives Zeng Rou a bad look.


    "Rou''er, if someone wants to harm your brother song, would you like to help him?" Xia Qingqing is in a good mood, and finally understands today''s purpose.


    "What?" Zeng Rou was so excited that she had to pull the red cap off her head and run out, "sister, who is going to hurt him? No, I have to tell master to send more people to protect elder brother song. "


    Seeing that Zeng Rou was like an ant on a hot pot, Xia Qingqing was speechless and pressed the red cap on her head: "rou''er, I want the bridegroom to uncover it. Don''t worry too much. With your brother song''s martial arts, who can hurt him in this world? "


    "So it is." Zeng Rou finally recovered her calm, but suddenly she woke up again, "but elder sister, you just said someone wanted to harm him?"


    "This is not the other. It''s just that someone wants to slander his reputation." Xia Qingqing bit her lip. "It''s not like brother song''s reputation is damaged. I need rouer''s help."


    "Elder sister, please tell me. How can I help you?" Zeng Rou said anxiously.


    "I need... To borrow your bridal chamber." Xia Qingqing instantly hit Zeng Rou''s acupoints.


    Zeng Rou was unprepared for her, and was blocked by the red cap. Before she could hum, she fainted.


    Conveniently cover the quilt and help Zeng Rou to the edge of the bed. Xia Qingqing sighs: "rou''er, it''s not good for you to know too much. You''d better be a carefree bride. I hope you don''t hate me in the future."


    After arranging everything, Xia Qingqing got up and went out.


    "Xia Dangjia, you are leaving." Several bodyguards came up with a smile.


    "Well," Xia Qingqing suddenly lowered her voice and said mysteriously to several people, "Miss Zeng said to let you..."


    Her voice gradually lowered, several bodyguards subconsciously put their ears close to the past, Xia Qingqing''s face changed, hands such as electricity, instantaneously point the acupoints of several bodyguards.


    Xia Qingqing''s martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds in recent years. How can ordinary disciples like Wang Wu sect resist it? Soon all the guards outside the bridal chamber were subdued by her.


    "What are you going to do?" Take a panoramic view of everything that happened, Jiao Wan''er suddenly panicked.


    "Let you be a bride again." Xia Qingqing is extremely charming with a smile, but Jiao Wan''er is full of cool air.


    Jiao Wan''er was helped into the bridal chamber and saw Zeng Rou lying beside the bed as if she was asleep. He could not help worrying: "what did you do to her?"


    There are not many women in the whole Golden Snake camp. She is soft, nice and gentle. Jiao Wan''er has always had a good relationship with her. Although she is secretly annoyed that she wants to marry the devil, her concern is not false.


    "It''s just the point of her sleepiness. She''ll wake up in a few hours." Xia Qingqing presses Jiao Wan''er on the bed and starts to take off her clothes.


    "You Jiao Wan''er is both shy and angry. She hasn''t been touched like this by other women in her life.


    Only to Jiao Wan''er to stay close to clothes, Xia Qingqing immediately picked up the wedding dress ready to wear to her.


    Jiao Wan''er''s face was flushed, and the red wedding dress complemented each other. Xia Qingqing couldn''t help praising her: "what a beautiful bride!"

 Chapter 540

    Jiao Wan''er was angry and anxious: "what are you going to do?"


    "Let you be a bride again." Xia Qingqing smiles strangely.


    Looking at his own dress, Jiao Wan''er quickly reflects what Xia Qingqing wants to do. He can''t help but scold: "it''s really not that a family doesn''t enter a family. You are as disgusting, shameless and mean as that man!"


    Xia Qingqing sighed: "Wan''er, in fact, it doesn''t matter how you scold me. I really feel sorry for you first, but brother song didn''t feel sorry for you. If you want to destroy brother song''s career, I can''t let you fool around."


    "Who said he didn''t offend me? He... He... "What happened that night was too shy to say. Jiao Wan''er just wanted to bear it alone and didn''t want others to know. He hesitated for half a day and didn''t say anything.


    Xia Qingqing tied Jiao Wan''er up here. In fact, she was burdened with a great psychological burden, so she didn''t notice her abnormality. She continued: "you are going to threaten him with the things between me and him. I''m sorry for you first, and it''s impossible to kill you. After thinking about it, I have to make such a bad plan. As long as you are like me, you will have no position to say anything to the outside world. "


    "Who wants to be like you?" Jiao Wan''er felt guilty. You don''t know. I''ve been different from you for a long time


    Jiao Wan''er is clear about Xia Qingqing''s intention. As long as he has an affair with song Qingshu, he doesn''t dare to talk about it freely. After all, his reputation will be ruined.


    "Let me go, I promise you not to say it." Jiao Wan''er admits her fate and sighs. She doesn''t want to face that man again.


    "But I can''t believe you," Xia Qingqing shook her head. "We are not children any more. This kind of oral promise has no insurance. It''s safe to let you and I sit in the same boat."


    "You don''t know, in fact, he has..." Jiao Wan''er is really anxious. Thinking of facing the devil again, she would rather tell her secret. Unfortunately, in the middle of her words, Xia Qingqing points the dumb hole.


    Xia Qingqing looked warily out of the window and said anxiously, "count the time. It''s time for the guests to come here. If you don''t avoid showing your flaws, I''ll hurt you first."


    Looking at Jiao Wan''er''s anxious crying face, Xia Qingqing sighed: "Wan''er, I know it''s something you can''t accept for a while, but don''t think about all the disadvantages. Brother song is not only handsome, but also has the ability to recover the Han people. How many women in the world dream of having sex with brother song? You''ve made a good profit. "


    Listen to her words, Jiao Wan son almost no gas fainted, the devil polluted his body, the result instead became me to take advantage of?


    "Well, you wait here. After a while, elder brother song will treat you as a bride and hurt you very much." Hearing the sound of footsteps in the distance, Xia Qingqing put the red cap on Jiao Wan''er''s head in a hurry, turned out and waited at the door.


    Before long, the bridegroom came here surrounded by the crowd and saw that song Qingshu was so drunk that Xia Qingqing was distressed and relieved. In this way, he would not see any flaws later.


    Xia Qingqing has been worried that when song Qingshu recognizes that Jiao Wan''er will become Liu Xiahui, which will lead to the failure of her plan, she doesn''t know that "Liu Xiahui" has already taken the lead.


    "Well, where''s the guard at the door?" Stuart was very happy today. Zeng Rou was like half of his daughter. Of course, he drank a lot of meat and vegetables on this day, but he instinctively noticed something wrong. After all, the guards were arranged by him.


    "I let them go to the front hall to drink. After all, today is a happy day for the big boss. The big boss always treats his subordinates well. How can he let his subordinates cool down here?" Xia Qingqing responds calmly. As for the bodyguard who just fell down, she has already been placed in the nearby secret trees.


    "So." Stuart nodded without much doubt.


    "Why are you here, youyou?" When song Qingshu saw Xia Qingqing, his eyes suddenly brightened and he staggered towards her.


    Xia Qingqing turned around, then hid away and said in a hurry: "the big boss is drunk, help him into the bridal chamber quickly."


    She felt a sweat in her heart. If song Qingshu was drunk and talked nonsense, he would not be able to tell if he would pull her to marry her. Now there are so many people here, wouldn''t the private relationship between them be exposed?


    Fortunately, there is still a trace of Qingming in the Lingtai of song Qingshu. Seeing Xia Qingqing dodging, he woke up and said, "OK, I''ll enter the bridal chamber."


    Everyone was almost drunk. This episode did not arouse people''s suspicion. Several people who were familiar with song Qingshu on weekdays helped him in together.


    "Little lady, we''ve brought your husband." Hearing this, Jiao Wan''er, sitting on the bed, suddenly trembled. This is Luo Liru''s voice.


    "Sister Rou, you should serve us well tonight."


    "What kind of sister-in-law, she will be called sister-in-law from now on."


    "Good, good. Look at my memory."


    ¡­¡­


    Jiao Wan''er was so nervous that her husband was standing a few feet away, but he couldn''t tell him.


    But even if I could tell you, in front of so many people, such a big scandal broke out. I can''t hide what happened between myself and song Qingshu, and I have no face to see others.


    Jiao Wan''er looks forward to her husband recognizing herself and rescuing herself. She worries about being recognized by her husband and keeps praying for him to leave early. Later, even she did not know what she thought.


    A few people are joking, see the bride on the bed has no response, just as she is shy, dare not make a sound, also did not pay attention to.


    "It''s getting late. Don''t disturb them. Let''s go. Let''s go." It was still Stuart that felt sorry for his apprentice and drove them outside.


    "We all admire you for your martial arts, but I don''t know how to do it in bed..." when I came to the door, I didn''t know who yelled first.


    "The dragon and the Phoenix in charge of our family, seven times a night or something, is just easy for him." Another man said, laughing very obscene.


    "Master, if you can''t get the bride out of bed tonight, we won''t recognize you as master tomorrow!" Luo Liru''s voice appeared the biggest, and soon got a group of people''s agreement.


    Hearing her husband''s words, Jiao Wan''er on the bed almost fainted. My silly elder martial brother, do you know that you let others do it hard, but you are your own wife! I don''t know where I fooled around and learned a lot of dirty words, but this time I came to practice


    Thinking of Jiao Wan''er''s tears, he couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Xia Qingqing is probably the only one who can understand her feelings. She looks back and forth at Luo Liru and Jiao Wan''er with a smile. Her face seems to be painted with a layer of rosy clouds, and she spat in her heart: these people are wild in the world. They don''t have any rules. They can say all kinds of dirty words. If I marry brother song in the future, I can''t let these people make a bridal chamber.


    Imagining some of the wedding scenes, Xia Qingqing was crazy for a moment, but she soon realized her embarrassing identity, and her face darkened.


    "Don''t worry, if I don''t do it tonight, how can she show your ability of being in charge?" Song Qingshu has long been associated with this group of wild people in the world. With the strength of wine, he unconsciously takes on the vulgar style of these people, which makes two sober women in the room scold each other.

 Chapter 541

    After all, the troublemakers of the bridal chamber dispersed, and the room suddenly became quiet. Song Qingshu staggered to the bedside and sat down beside the bride: "rou''er, don''t mind. These people are vulgar. I just said that to deal with them."


    Smelling the wine of the men around him, Jiao Wan''er can''t help complaining. It''s strange to believe you. It''s just that other people don''t know your nature. Don''t I know?


    "Rou''er, why don''t you talk? Are you afraid?" Song Qingshu asked softly.


    When Jiao Wan''er felt his breath, he was so nervous that he was stiff all over. However, when he heard him speak with unprecedented tenderness, although he knew that he was not talking to himself, he was not only slightly absent-minded, but also the cruel and merciless devil


    "Oh, come to think of it, we''re going to have a toast." As soon as song Qingshu patted his head, he suddenly realized that although he had many women in his life, she was the only one to get married. Naturally, he was not familiar with the complicated details of weddings in this world.


    There is another Zhou Zhiruo, but when I married her at that time, I didn''t come to this world.


    From the lower edge of the red cap, you can see song Qingshu staggering to the table. Jiao Wan''er secretly clenched his fist, bit his lip and prayed: "fall! Fall! I''ll kill you, you bastard. "


    It''s a pity that heaven didn''t seem to hear her prayer. Although song Qingshu''s steps were empty and crooked, he still successfully picked up two wine glasses and walked back.


    Song Qingshu handed the wine cup to the bride, but the bride did not respond.


    "Why, still angry with me." Song Qingshu gave a hiccup and said with a frown.


    "Well, you''d better slam the door out in anger, then I''ll be safe." Jiao Wan''er thought bitterly.


    "Oh, look at my memory. I should take the cover first." Song Qingshu suddenly laughs, "don''t be surprised, rouer. Elder brother song has no experience before."


    "By your means, will you have no experience in this field? It''s a lie with your eyes open, Pooh Jiao Wan''er thought of the means she had never heard of that night, and her body was a little soft unconsciously.


    However, feeling that song Qingshu was picking up his red cap, Jiao Wan''er suddenly raised his heart to his throat.


    When he saw that the bride had become me, he didn''t know what he would do to me


    "Why? How do I think you''ve changed Looking at the angry beauty in front of him, song Qingshu couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    The palm of his hand rubbed the bride''s face a few times. While Jiao Wan''er was embarrassed, song Qingshu sighed: "rou''er, it seems that I''m really drunk, and I recognize you as Mrs. Luo."


    Never expected that the plot would develop like this. Jiao Wan''er looks at Song Qingshu with a bleary face and looks at her eyes like a fool. Rao Shi is in a panic and can''t help laughing.


    "Rou''er, you don''t blame me." Song Qingshu gently hugged the bride''s waist and sighed, "because I''ve done something very sorry for her recently, I often dream about her at night, but I didn''t expect that I would have hallucination when I was drunk."


    Originally, when song Qingshu''s hand helped her body again, Jiao Wan''er was almost stiff, but listening to what he said next, she was stunned.


    How can it be? How can the devil feel guilty!


    These days, song Qingshu appears in Jiao Wan''er''s dream every day, which makes her wake up in the middle of the night every time. Her fear and fear of him has long gone to the bone marrow. When I hear song Qingshu''s words, I don''t believe it.


    However, Jiao Wan''er still summoned up the courage to look into song Qingshu''s eyes and found that his eyes were full of confusion and guilt. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Didn''t he really recognize himself?


    "Eh, jue''er, have you been pointed?" Although song Qingshu is drunk, the instinct of the master is still there. Let alone before, how can he not detect the abnormality of Jiao Wan''er''s body.


    "Ah, it must be youyou that Nizi did it. No wonder she was waiting at the door just now," Song Qingshu quickly responded and quickly explained Jiao Wan''er''s acupoints. "Rou''er, don''t blame her. She''s always a vinegar jar. Maybe she made fun of you when she saw you marry me


    As soon as Jiao Wan''er Fu got out of trouble, he pushed song Qingshu aside and jumped out of bed in a hurry.


    Secluded? Qingqing? Well, no one can do such a good thing without her. Listening to song Qingshu describing Xia Qingqing as a vinegar jar, Jiao Wan''er nodded with deep sympathy.


    "Oh, rouer, where are you going?" As soon as Jiao Wan''er escapes to the door, song Qingshu''s humming voice comes from behind.


    Jiao Wan''er sees that song Qingshu doesn''t mean to come after him. He can''t help but look back curiously. He sees that song Qingshu falls on the bed feebly, and the whole person seems to have fallen asleep.


    What a chance!


    Jiao Wan''er''s heart jumps, hesitates for a moment, then takes out a dagger from his arms and walks to the bedside step by step.


    This dagger is after that night, Jiao Wan''er specially prepared to defend himself, waiting for the next time song Qingshu invades her again, unexpectedly give him a knife. Who knows, song Qingshu seems to have nothing happened during this period of time, and never comes to her again, which makes her happy and disappointed.


    Xia Qingqing just had a temporary intention. In a hurry, she didn''t check Jiao Wan''er''s clothes. After all, Xia Qingqing thought that with song Qingshu''s martial arts, Jiao Wan''er had no chance to hurt him. What''s more, she was ordered by herself.


    All sorts of coincidences left Jiao Wan''er a good opportunity for revenge. At this time, as long as he went down with a knife, he could send the devil to hell.


    Jiao Wan''er is holding a dagger and drawing on the top of song Qingshu''s chest. Just as he is about to stab it, the corner of his eye suddenly aims at Zeng Rou, who is shrinking in the innermost quilt. He can''t help hesitating.


    When Zeng Rousu came to make friends with her, how could she not become a widow as soon as she got married? Moreover, this bastard''s identity is very important now. If he dies in the bridal chamber, sister Rou will become the biggest suspect


    It''s wrong to destroy her wedding night. How can she fall into such a desperate situation? Looking at the unprepared man on the bed, Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red and white. It was obvious that there was a fierce struggle in his heart.


    Forget it, save your dog''s life for now, and then find a good opportunity to revenge later.


    Jiao Wan''er stares at Song Qingshu bitterly, but some of them are unwilling to take back the dagger. She knows very well in her heart that with song Qingshu''s martial arts, there is no hope of revenge. It''s not easy to find such a good opportunity in the future?


    -----


    The sister of VIP group administrator complained that in order to facilitate management, if you want to add VIP group, you need fans above young Xia. When you apply, you should attach the vertical and horizontal ID first, and then verify it again after entering the group.

 Chapter 542

    five hundred and forty-two


    At this time, song Qingshu seems to open his eyes and see the bride beside the bed. He can''t help but say with great joy: "rou''er, come and drink wine for your husband."


    Jiao Wan''er is so scared that he shrinks the dagger into his sleeve. Seeing that he doesn''t find anything unusual, he turns his eyes and takes care of it. He takes the wine pot on the table and pours it into song Qingshu''s mouth. He hates it: "drink it, let you drink enough!"


    "Cough, cough, enough." Song Qingshu coughs and reaches out to push away the wine pot. Their skills are far from the same. Even if song Qingshu is drunk, Jiao Wan''er''s hand is easily pushed away.


    "I remember Jiaobei was not drunk like this?" Song Qingshu suddenly sat up with a confused face.


    At that moment, the momentum displayed by song Qingshu made Jiao Wan''er recall the fear that he dominated that night and the feeling of weakness. He was worried that it would stimulate the other party to wake up. Who knew that he was still so stupid.


    It''s better to make you drunk a little more. Jiao Wan''er showed a sly smile at the corner of his mouth: "the rules of our Golden Snake camp are different from those of other places. They all drink with wine bottles."


    "Is it?" When song Qingshu was stunned, he was obviously confused by this rule. "Then take the wine pot and let''s continue to drink."


    Jiao Wan''er secretly complacent: "drink, drink, drink not dead you!" He rushed to deliver the wine bottle.


    Who knows that song Qingshu gave up after a drink: "it''s said that it''s Jiaobei wine. How can I drink it alone. Jour, come on, let''s drink together. "


    Song Qingshu reaches for a move, Jiao Wan''er feels a strong force coming out of thin air, and falls into his arms involuntarily.


    Jiao Wan''er opened his mouth just as he wanted to speak. The mouth of the wine pot reached into her mouth, and a choking liquor poured into her throat.


    "If you take a sip of me, that''s the right way to make a drink." Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, then released his hands.


    "Keke..." Jiao Wan''er struggled to sit up. Although she was the leader of the gang, she was always too strong to drink. At that time, she drank at least half of the pot.


    Both sides of the cheek dyed a lump of blush, Jiao Wan''er felt dizzy, knew that he was slightly drunk, and couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu suspiciously. He didn''t know whether the bastard was really drunk or fake drunk!


    As soon as his eyes turned, Jiao Wan''er made a plan and said in a coquettish voice: "song... Elder brother song, I just heard that you have done something sorry for Mrs. Luo... I don''t know if it''s serious?"


    Jiao Wan''er got goose bumps when he wanted to call the devil like this. However, it''s a pity that Zeng Rou left now. He just took the opportunity to get some information.


    "Eh, rouer, why does your voice seem to have changed?" Song Qingshu looked up at her and asked with some doubts.


    Jiao Wan''er was startled and said in a hurry, "brother, you''re drunk. What''s wrong with people''s voice?"


    The sweet and greasy tone makes Jiao Wan''er can''t believe that it''s her, and she''s very cold.


    "It seems that I''m really drunk, even your voice has been heard wrong," Song Qingshu held his forehead and patted gently, "but rouer, you are really, and now you still call me big brother."


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red, but in order to cover his words, he had to continue to disguise: "Xiang... Gong..."


    Although Jiao Wan''er''s voice seems to be as slight as a mosquito, he is still very ashamed. He is so shameless that he can call other men to marry him


    "But I just want to cheat him, anyway, he doesn''t know it''s me..." Jiao Wan''er can''t help comforting himself.


    However, Jiao Wan''er doesn''t realize that his eyes to song Qingshu are not only hatred, but also a little bit more unclear.


    "Good boy Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, and then he wanted to kiss her.


    Jiao Wan''er was already on guard. He resisted his body and asked, "Xiang... Gong... You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s blank expression, Jiao Wan''er was so angry that he almost took out his dagger and stabbed it at once. He had to take a deep breath and repeated: "you just mentioned that you did something sorry for Mrs. Luo. Is that serious..."


    Jiao Wan''er naturally understands how serious the matter is. She just wants to slow down the other party''s defensive mentality, worried that he won''t tell Zeng Rou the truth.


    "Oh, come to think of it," Song Qingshu sighed after a long silence. "Of course, it''s serious. I''m afraid Mrs. Luo won''t forgive me all her life."


    I wish you knew!


    Jiao Wan''er clenched his lips, blood gradually seeped out: "I don''t know... What did Xianggong do to Wan''er''s sister?"


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, hesitated for a long time, but did not say a word, and finally all turned into a sigh: "it''s about Mrs. Luo''s reputation, I can''t say."


    Jiao Wan''er was unexpectedly relieved. He didn''t even tell his wife. Before contacting Xia Qingqing again, he didn''t seem to know. It seems that he still knows the importance.


    Fortunately, at least the two of them knew about it.


    Jiao Wan''er pauses for a moment and asks the most concerned question: "then... Will Xianggong do that to Wan''er''s elder sister in the future?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu immediately fell into a deep meditation, which immediately affected Jiao Wan''er''s heartstrings, "I don''t know."


    "What Jiao Wan''er is so angry that he thinks he is really repentant. If he doesn''t pester himself in the future, Jiao Wan''er even plans to let it go. How can he hear such an answer.


    "I also know that this is not right. Mrs. Koro''s unique graceful and elegant temperament has always fascinated me. I''m afraid that if I can''t control it, I will go to him again..."


    Listening to song Qingshu praising himself face to face, Jiao Wan''er suddenly has a strange feeling. He forgets to be angry for a moment, and the two of them just stand there quietly.


    "Well, tonight is our big day, let''s not talk about other women. It''s worth a lot of money, rou''er. Let''s sleep. " Song Qingshu suddenly broke the silence.


    "Ah?" Jiao Wan''er was a fool. She had just given him so much wine. She thought he would fall asleep soon. Who knows that he didn''t mean to sleep? How could she get away.


    When Jiao Wan''er hesitated, song Qingshu stretched out her hand and pulled her to her arms. When she turned over, she was pressed on the bed and her mouth was full of wine. She said: "rou''er, don''t be afraid. I will take good care of you."


    "No!" Jiao Wan''er''s Apricot eyes suddenly opened, but before he could react, his soft lips were blocked by song Qingshu, leaving only the voice of Wu.


    Hearing the woman''s scream, Luo Liru, who has been hiding outside to listen to the corner of the wall, finally breathes a sigh of relief. Just now, their voices in the room were too small to hear clearly. Although Luo Liru thought that the woman''s voice was a little familiar, he didn''t think much about it. He said to the people around him with a smile: "it''s really a long time to be in charge of the family. How long can we hold on to it?"


    -----


    The sister of VIP group administrator complained that in order to facilitate management, if you want to add VIP group, you need fans above young Xia. When you apply, you should attach the vertical and horizontal ID first, and then verify it again after entering the group.

 Chapter 543

    "That''s to say, the great master''s magic power is unparalleled. He doesn''t take breath until dawn." Luo Liru successfully aroused people''s interest, a group of people obscenely hiding in the corner, while listening to the voice inside, while talking.


    "I don''t think it''s true. Although the great master has great skills, his body and bones are a little thin. He may not be invincible in bed."


    "Well, you think everyone should be like you. He''s so handsome that people think he''s thin. You haven''t seen his strong chest. Once he takes off his clothes, his body is full of tendons."


    "Why, have you ever seen the leader undress?"


    "Of course, you still remember the time when the great leader called the wind and the rain, because he was wet by the rain and stained with Tartar''s blood. Afterwards, I gave the great leader a change of clothes. I was lucky to see it. Tut Tut, the great leader was really a man of men."


    "Hehe, it seems that the sister of the Zeng family will suffer tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people, you look at me, I look at you, laughing very obscene. During this period of time, song Qingshu got along with them, and there were many dirty jokes on weekdays, so naturally they would not worry that they really annoyed song Qingshu.


    All of a sudden, a loud cry came from the room. Luo Liru looked at the people beside him and said excitedly, "go in, go in ~"


    "Lao Luo, I say you are true. We bachelors just listen to the corner here. You have a lovely wife in your family. You can''t come here to blow the cold air without rolling the sheets with her at this time, can''t you?"


    When I heard my partner joking, Luo Liru''s face turned red. "I went to go, but I was famous for my golden gun."


    "Just blow it." A group of people roared with laughter, obviously not believing, "look at my sister-in-law''s delicate and weak appearance. If you really want to have a golden gun, she can''t stand it."


    "Lao Luo, you leave your wife alone in the empty bed. Aren''t you afraid that she will give you a red apricot?" A group of people have a good time on weekdays. Such a joke is not too much.


    An hand in a velvet glove of Luo Liru: "rolling, my family is just like a soft inside, and with the identity of Aloha, the whole Golden Snake camp has got her way."


    "I didn''t have it, but now I''m in charge. I''m handsome, and I''m very good at martial arts. I''m in the eye of my sister-in-law."


    Luo Liru said with a smile: "the great master should be able to enter Wan''er''s eye, but Wan''er may not be able to enter the great master''s eye."


    The next person nodded with deep sympathy: "yes, although my sister-in-law is already a well-known beauty in the Golden Snake camp, she is still a little worse than Princess Changping and the leader of Emei."


    Another person slapped Luo Liru on the shoulder: "according to me, if the big boss really likes his sister-in-law, Lao Luo, you''d better be happy. It''s a blessing that you''ve been cultivating in your life. When the big boss looks at his sister-in-law''s face, you''ll be able to rise in the future."


    "Hey, you should be envious and jealous. Who makes your mother-in-law look shabby? Let alone be in charge of the family. You don''t want to give it to me."


    I don''t know why Luo Liru was not angry at all. After all, Jiao Wan''er is a famous beauty. He should be envied.


    A few men teased for a while, then slowly lowered their voice and did not speak. They all focused on listening to the bursts of jiaoti coming from the room. A group of men were already vigorous, and soon they were red faced.


    "I really can''t see it. Miss Zeng usually looks at the gentle, but she screams so provocatively." A man swallows and his eyes are green.


    "That''s a damn nice voice. If the kiln girl at the foot of the mountain can cry like that, it''s worth twice the price."


    Luo Liru is also listening to the Qi and blood surge, suddenly can''t help shouting: "big boss hard work, everyone listen to it!"


    However, as soon as he spoke, the voice of the woman in the room suddenly stopped, and a group of people could not help complaining: "Lao Luo, what are you howling about? Now, I don''t have to listen."


    "That is to say, Miss Zeng is such a thin skinned person, who dares to speak again."


    Luo Liru also had some regrets, but he was scolded by his companions. He couldn''t save face and said: "the big boss is a man among men. At this juncture, Miss Zeng can''t make a sound if she can''t think of it. Just watch it. Before long, the new lady can''t help it."


    As if to verify the general, sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, the room fairy music like euphemism sounded again, and this time seems to be more indulgent, more bold than just now.


    "Brother Luo, since you have said that, I''m not polite." Song Qingshu was slightly drunk in the room.


    See song Qingshu don''t blame them, Luo Liru can''t help but heart flower road put, repeatedly nodded: "you''re welcome, you''re welcome, big boss, just enjoy." In the heart is strange, big master play his own wife, still use polite what?


    As soon as Luo Liru opened her mouth, the voice of the woman in the room stopped again. But this time, it continued quickly. Before long, a group of men outside the window heard it as if they were scratching like a cat.


    "No, no, I have to find a woman to let the fire out." A person''s face is strange, obviously endure enough, leave a sentence in a hurry and go.


    "Big boss is really the man of men. I''ll go first." The other man, with a look of admiration, bent over and covered his crotch.


    This group of people left one after another in this way. Finally, Luo Liru was left alone. He could not bear it any more when he heard that the clouds were disappearing and the rain was coming. He ran home with red eyes, thinking that Wan''er should be asleep at this time, but now he can''t manage so much


    In the new room, Jiao Wan''er looks at the sleeping man around her. If she was forced that night, tonight she is confused and half pushed away.


    The unprecedented sense of beauty made her shudder from body to soul. She felt sorry for her husband, and a sense of moral guilt came into being.


    But when he thought of Luo Liru shouting outside the window just now, Jiao Wan''er was out of breath. He didn''t know how embarrassed he was when he heard his voice just now, and he gave song Qingshu a lot of encouragement!


    Jiao Wan''er, with tears in her eyes, looks at the sleeping song Qingshu and hesitates for a moment. She holds Zeng Rou to one side and pushes him down.


    "I hope he thinks it''s Zeng Rou after the event." Jiao Wan''er''s face is scarlet. He can''t help stroking his face with the back of his hand. If song Qingshu remembers his coquetry, he has no face.


    -----


    The sister of VIP group administrator complained that in order to facilitate management, if you want to add VIP group, you need fans above young Xia. When you apply, you should attach the vertical and horizontal ID first, and then verify it again after entering the group.


    VIP group 316289594 (fans should be above young Xia) ordinary group 337294925, readers are welcome to join us to discuss the plot.

 Chapter 544

    Jiao Wan''er carefully went to the window to investigate, and saw that all the people outside had left, and finally quietly relieved.


    Worried that song Qingshu suddenly wakes up, Jiao Wan''er opens the door in a hurry and runs out. After staying outside for a while, Xia Qingqing doesn''t wait outside as expected.


    Jiao Wan''er could not help stamping his feet: "this fox knows that Meizi has no face to see me!" However, the scene of Luo Liru eavesdropping outside the window and cheering for song Qingshu must have fallen into Xia Qingqing''s eyes. Jiao Wan''er wishes there was a crack in the ground.


    "I know you must be nearby. You can rest assured that your goal has been achieved." Jiao Wan''er was filled with bitterness and ran out of the yard with tears.


    After waiting for Jiao Wan''er to leave, Xia Qingqing came out from a shadow. She was also flushed. Thinking of Luo Liru''s heartless cheers just now, she couldn''t help spat: "men don''t have a good thing."


    Xia Qingqing also understands that Jiao Wan''er, as a client, must be in a bad mood, so she didn''t come out on purpose just now, just to avoid Jiao Wan''er''s embarrassment. After all, it''s just the two of them who know everything now.


    "Well, I hope she can make it." Xia Qingqing sighed and couldn''t help looking back at the unconscious person in the new house. Her figure also slowly disappeared in the dark.


    When Jiao Wan''er went back to his yard with tears, he found that Luo Liru was fidgeting in the room with red eyes. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing, elder martial brother?"


    When Luo Liru saw her coming back, her eyes suddenly brightened and she ran up to her quickly: "Wan''er, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you."


    "Oh, I had a chat with Qingqing after the wedding." Jiao Wan''er calmly replied that although she hated Xia Qingqing to the bone, she still had to push her out as a shield at this time.


    "Don''t say so much. I''ve been waiting for you. Come on." Luo Liru is now on the verge of success. He doesn''t care where she is. He reaches out his hand and hugs her.


    Jiao Wan''er hid subconsciously and frowned: "what are you doing? Why are you so anxious all of a sudden?" She just came back from Song Qingshu, and now her legs are still weak, so she doesn''t want her husband to touch her again.


    Luo Liru said with a smile: "Wan''er, just now a group of brothers and I went to listen to the corner of the wall. Don''t say, the leader usually looks at the gentle, but in bed it''s really like a tiger going down the mountain, which makes the bride go up and down in a moment, and it sounds like a cat scratching her heart. How can we big men bear it, They all came back to find their wives. "


    Luo Liru didn''t notice that Jiao Wan''er''s face was blue and white. He waved his hand and continued excitedly: "ah, Zeng Rou, who usually talks in a soft voice, didn''t expect to be so charming and moving when she cries. Hehe, her voice is still a little like Wan''er."


    Jiao Wan''er couldn''t help his anger any longer. He pointed to the door and said, "get out! You men are all mean and shameless... "


    Before she finished scolding, Jiao Wan''er went to the table and sobbed. Jiao Wan''er couldn''t say what she was suffering at the moment. On the one hand, she felt sorry for her husband. On the other hand, she deeply hated that her husband was eavesdropping outside the window just now, which made her feel extremely embarrassed in the room. Her guilt increased geometrically.


    Seeing his wife burst into tears, Luo Liru immediately panicked and apologized: "Wan''er, don''t be angry with me. At that time, I didn''t want to go. It was Li Huzi of green bamboo stick who wanted to go and didn''t dare to go. He had to pull us together to embolden us. I couldn''t get rid of it until now."


    Luo Liru thought that his wife was angry because he ran to listen to the corner. After all, Zeng Rou was her good friend, and this kind of behavior was not so honorable.


    How could he know that Jiao Wan''er was really angry because he ran to listen to the corner, but not because Zeng Rou


    "Just make it up. You screamed the loudest at that time." Jiao Wan''er was angry and bitter, but she couldn''t pierce the words. She had to look up at her husband with a cold face: "I''m not feeling well today. I want to sleep alone. Go to the wing room by yourself."


    "Ah?" Luo Liru''s evil fire was put out most of the time. Although he was unwilling, Jiao Wan''er had always been the leader of the Golden Dragon sect. Although he was graceful and graceful, once he was indifferent, he would not dare to say anything more.


    Jiao Wan''er knows her husband''s mind at the moment, and she can''t bear to see his angry face. After all, she is sorry for him. She clenched her teeth and hummed: "if you feel uncomfortable, let cui''er accompany you."


    Cui''er is Jiao Wan''er''s intimate girl. She is pretty and lovely. Luo Liru has always been interested in her, but he is frightened by Jiao Wan''er. He only dares to think about it and dare not put it into action.


    When Jiao Wan''er asked her to find cui''er, Luo Liru thought she was testing herself and waved her hand: "Wan''er, don''t make fun of me. I''ve always been single-minded to you, and I don''t want to think about cui''er too much."


    If Jiao Wan''er had been fooled by him before, but I didn''t know that he had a restless heart when I heard his vulgar slang these times. I couldn''t help saying, "don''t say it again. I''m not feeling well these days. I''ve been accompanied by cui''er recently."


    Then he changed cui''er in: "cui''er, you will serve my uncle tonight." Then he got up and went to the inner room.


    Seeing that his wife really gave his servant girl to him, Luo Liru was overjoyed. At the moment, he had already burst. He took cui''er''s hand and ran to the wing room.


    Hearing the sound of the two people leaving, Jiao Wan''er''s two lines of clear tears quietly flowed down: "elder martial brother, this is also a little compensation I give you."


    She had been tossed about for half a night by song Qingshu. She was already exhausted. Before long, she fell asleep. But it was not long before she suddenly felt a heat flow between her legs. Suddenly, she woke up and peeped at the mess in her skirt. Jiao Wan''er''s face was very hot: "don''t get married."


    Song Qingshu in the bridal chamber sleeps in a daze, wakes up thirsty in the middle of the night, and looks at Zeng Rou with a bird in her arms. She can''t help but feel a trace of tenderness on her face.


    "Eh, why was the acupoint pointed again?" Song Qingshu wakes up most of the time when he is drunk. He immediately feels that Zeng Rou has something wrong with her. He quickly unties her acupoints.


    Did you play any messy games when you were drunk? Song Qingshu''s face became very strange.


    With a cry, Zeng Rou wakes up and finds himself in the arms of song Qingshu. Song Qingshu''s coat is open, revealing a large chest. Her face turns red, and she turns her head quickly.


    In this way, song Qingshu is happy: "Rourou, we are all like this, you are still shy."


    Zeng Rou is also in the clouds. In her memory, it seems that Xia Qingqing came to find her, and she doesn''t know what happened next. Now she wakes up and lies in Song Qingshu''s arms in her clothes. She is shy and confused, and she doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Song Qingshu was originally gifted, not to mention the help of miraculous skills. Seeing Zeng Rou''s coquettish and boundless appearance, he suddenly got excited again and couldn''t help kissing her: "Rourou, you are so beautiful."


    -----


    The sister of VIP group administrator complained that in order to facilitate management, if you want to add VIP group, you need fans above young Xia. When you apply, you should attach the vertical and horizontal ID first, and then verify it again after entering the group.


    VIP group 316289594 (fans should be above young Xia) ordinary group 337294925, readers are welcome to join us to discuss the plot.

 Chapter 545

    Zeng Rou was doubting, but when song Qingshu kisses her, her heart is like a deer, and her whole body is like a cloud. How can she think about something else.


    The girl''s reserve made Zeng Rou want to turn her head shyly, but in a twinkling of an eye, she thought that now she is the wife of elder brother song, and there is no reason not to let him kiss her. In the middle of a dilemma, she finally thought of a reason: "make a glass of wine... Oh ~"


    Zeng Rou''s lips had already been touched by song Qingshu before she finished her words. At that moment, it seemed that an electric current was running through her whole body. Zeng Rou was so happy that she almost fainted. She thought shyly in her heart: why is elder brother song so anxious? Does it prove that he likes me very much


    Zeng Rou''s heart is full of twists and turns, but song Qingshu can''t understand it. On the contrary, he feels a little strange: he has been so intimate just now, how can he still be so shy when he kisses a little girl


    One misunderstands in his heart, and his action is inevitably impatient. The other loves him, and he is willing to let him do mischief on himself.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu finally found something wrong. Looking at the tearful girl, he was stunned. He looked down and saw that the bright red made him a little silly.


    "Rourou, what are you doing?" Song Qingshu felt that her head was not enough. Before they had been fighting for a long time, how could she still be a virgin?


    Wasn''t that her? Song Qingshu was so excited that he was scared. Who else would she be? Is it Qingqing


    Song Qingshu recalled that Xia Qingqing had appeared at the door before, but he soon denied it. No matter how mischievous Xia Qingqing was, he would not come to hang out with him on Zeng Rou''s wedding night


    Feeling that the man stopped, Zeng Rou thought that he was pitying himself. She was moved and happy. She could not help saying in a soft voice: "Xianggong, I can stand it. You... Don''t have to bear it..."


    As soon as the words came out, Zeng Rou would fly down her cheeks. I didn''t expect that she would say such bold love words.


    Song Qingshu finally came back and felt Zeng Rou''s tenderness. She felt warm in her heart and gently stroked her eyebrows: "Rourou, it was big brother who was not good just now..."


    Song Qingshu felt pity in his heart, and then he became tender. Zeng''s frown finally spread out, and his expression became more and more happy and sweet.


    When he woke up the next day and looked at the woman in his arms like a kitten, song Qingshu felt pity for her. He could not help wondering who the woman was last night?


    Although the memory is a little vague, some fragments are still very impressive. They fought for hundreds of rounds. Zeng Rou''s body and bones can''t bear the battle. But in the bridal chamber, there are no other women except her.


    Song Qingshu has no idea about it. He is too embarrassed to ask Xia Qingqing or ah Jiu. After all, the whole thing is too strange, and he is worried that the two girls will be jealous. He has to treat that memory as a beautiful dream.


    Song Qingshu hid his doubts in his heart. In the next few days, he arranged all kinds of affairs of the Golden Snake camp to prepare for his next trip to the north; On the other hand, I think that I will leave Zeng Rou here soon after I get married. I feel guilty and feel tired of staying in Zeng Rou''s room whenever I have free time.


    In the end, Zeng Rou was full of fear and happiness. On the one hand, he worried about causing ah Jiu and others to be unhappy. On the other hand, he secretly complained. Although elder brother song made her happy every time, he was just like a wolf who couldn''t feed her enough. Zeng Rou, a broken melon bride, couldn''t stand such a struggle. But this kind of shameful words couldn''t be uttered, so he had to persist in pain and happiness.


    Seeing that the time of leaving is getting closer and closer, song Qingshu no longer hides something from Zeng rou. It can be imagined how shocked she was when she learned that Xia Qingqing was also a sister.


    Knowing that it is imperative for song Qingshu to go north to Yanjing, Zeng Rou is not as affectionate as other women. On the contrary, she encourages song Qingshu to leave without fear of neglecting her.


    When song Qingshu explains the final details to Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu, Zeng Rou can''t help sticking out her tongue. She is not willing to give up, but she has a little bit of happiness. Brother song has left, and she can finally have a good night''s sleep


    Thinking of other people''s eyes, Zeng Rou can''t help blushing, because she can obviously notice that her legs seem to be not closed when she walks these days.


    While several girls are packing for him, song Qingshu suddenly quietly pulls Xia Qingqing to one side. He wants to talk for several times and stops, looking embarrassed.


    "Brother song, do you have anything to say to me?" Xia Qingqing, with a thump in her heart, asks tentatively, but she is wondering if he wants to ask about Jiao Wan''er


    Xia Qingqing didn''t tell song Qingshu about that night. On the one hand, she didn''t want to worry about him. She just helped to deal with the trivial things between these women. On the other hand, she was a little worried about being despised by song Qingshu. After all, her behavior that night was really disgraceful.


    "In fact, it''s about Mrs. Luo..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, but he still told her all about Jiao Wan''er''s occupation of Jiao Wan''er at that night because of his evil mind. After all, he is about to leave the Golden Snake camp. If Xia Qingqing doesn''t know, Jiao Wan''er will become a time bomb.


    At first, when he mentioned Jiao Wan''er, Xia Qingqing had a guilty look on her face. She thought that something had been discovered by the other party. As a result, after hearing that, Xia Qingqing''s pretty face would be as wonderful as it was.


    "You took her before..." Xia Qingqing suddenly realized that Jiao Wan''er would suddenly come to me to get rid of the Golden Snake camp.


    "Well, I know I''m a bit of a scum, but there''s a reason. You don''t have to look at me like that." Song Qingshu was staring at by Xia Qingqing''s eyes, and said awkwardly.


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help laughing: "brother song, I found that I had done a stupid thing." In each other''s shocked eyes, Xia Qingqing said that night''s matter strangely.


    "Ah, it was her that night?" Song Qingshu was also shocked.


    "After a long time, it turned out to be a black dragon," Xia Qingqing pouted sullenly. "If I knew you had an affair, why should I be such a villain? I don''t care about it. You can solve the mess you''ve made. "


    Xia Qingqing was ashamed, embarrassed and a bit jealous. She stamped her foot and ran away.


    It''s your behavior that night, isn''t it? Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry, but he knows that Jiao Wan''er really needs to deal with it, otherwise it''s hard to clean up.


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, and soon had an idea in his heart, so he raised his leg and went to Jiao Wan''er''s house.

 Chapter 546

    Jiao Wan''er had a bad time. Even the servant girl could see that she was in a trance and advised her to have more rest.


    Jiao Wan''er grins bitterly. How can he rest? As soon as I close my eyes, those pictures will come. How dare I rest. But she also knew that if she didn''t sleep for a while, she would not be able to support herself.


    Light solution Luo Chang half lie on the couch, half dream half wake up, imperceptibly and think of that night in the new room situation, Jiao Wan son body imperceptibly hot. If what impressed her most before was a sense of humiliation and powerlessness, it was a different and strange feeling after the new house.


    Since Song Qingshu didn''t know it was her at that time, Jiao Wan''er didn''t have so much pressure afterwards. Instead, she couldn''t help recalling some scenes at that time.


    She had never experienced the shivering feeling of the fusion of water and milk. She did not even dare to recall this feeling, because once she recalled it, she would have a feeling of betraying her husband.


    "Big... Big boss?" Outside the room came the sound of the servant girl''s surprise, which awoke the confused Jiao Wan''er.


    Song Qingshu nodded to the servant girl: "I''ll talk to leader Jiao about something." Then he went to the inner house.


    Although the servant girl felt that it was not right, song Qingshu''s prestige is at its peak now. These ordinary people at the bottom always admire him so much that they didn''t want to be stopped. Until they sent him into the inner house, the servant girl patted his head. Ah, my wife is resting!


    However, the servant girl didn''t feel that the king of golden snake would have anything to do with the lady who had always been dignified and graceful. She would stick out her tongue and do her own business again.


    When song Qingshu came into the inner room, Jiao Wan''er didn''t have time to put on his clothes. He covered the spring light in front of his chest in a flurry, and scolded the maid outside in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I haven''t seen it yet." Song Qingshu smiles a little. Since he wants to understand the nature of the heart demon, he no longer deliberately keeps his appearance, or deliberately puts on a loose and uninhibited appearance. Everything goes with the flow. He just goes with his feelings, but his ideas are very accessible.


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red. He quickly pulled up the quilt to cover his body. He shrank in the quilt and found that song Qingshu seemed to be telling a common story. He couldn''t help but spat: how could this man be so shameless and upright.


    "Why didn''t you see brother Luo?" Song Qingshu looked around as if he asked casually.


    "He has gone to Juxian County. He should not come back today." As soon as Jiao Wan''er''s words came out, he secretly called out that it was not right. Why did he add the following sentence in a supernatural way? It seemed to imply something.


    Looking up, song Qingshu''s face showed a smile rather than a smile. Jiao Wan''er was so anxious that he almost cried.


    Take a panoramic view of Jiao Wan''er''s expression, song Qingshu smiles and comes to the bedside, as if in his own home: "madam, sleep in some."


    What is he going to do?


    Jiao Wan''er''s heart trembled, but his body twisted involuntarily. Song Qingshu is also impolite. He takes off his shoes and gets into the bed.


    "What are you doing? Get down!" Jiao Wan''er is angry and anxious. She looks at the door with fear. She is afraid that someone will pass by at this time. Then she has no face to live.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no one within ten feet." Song Qingshu put his arm around the plump body of the young woman beside him and pecked her cheek.


    Jiao Wan''er was scared out of his wits, and his ears turned red instantly: "don''t do that, please."


    Song Qingshu originally just wanted to tease this normally dignified and graceful woman, but now she looks so charming that she can no longer manage so much, so she kisses her lips directly.


    "Oh..." Jiao Wan''er finally got the chance to breathe and begged, "don''t, at least not here."


    Song Qingshu just came in, but he was seen by the people in the government. How dare Jiao Wan''er play around with her?


    In fact, after several times, Jiao Wan''er knows that he can''t resist each other. Now his only wish is never to be found.


    "But I like it here." Song Qingshu snorted unquestionably, and his lips slid to her pink neck.


    Jiao Wan''er trembled all over and couldn''t help biting his lips. After a long time, he finally urged: "then hurry up!"


    I don''t know how long after that, Jiao Wan''er blushed, pushed away the man and began to tidy up his messy clothes: "you really killed me this time, and I don''t know what ugly words will come out."


    Song Qingshu has been in his boudoir for such a long time. Who knows what people will think? Jiao Wan''er is more and more sad and can''t help sobbing.


    "Don''t cry. I have good news. Would you like to hear it, madam?" Song Qingshu, half lying contentedly, wantonly appreciates the shame of beauty''s hasty dressing.


    "All you bring me is nightmares. What good news can I get?" Jiao Wan''er felt that his nose was sour and quickly turned his head to one side.


    "Madam, don''t you want to go back to Jinling hometown? I''ll give you this opportunity now." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    Jiao Wan''er was startled and pointed to him. He was shocked and said, "how do you know?" She only mentioned it to Xia Qingqing. Did she


    "Madam, this dress is not as good as the bride''s dress." Song Qingshu grabs at the void. Jiao Wan''er can''t stand still and falls into his arms.


    "You pretend to be drunk!" Jiao Wan''er''s face turns pale, and he wants to die immediately when he thinks of the way he actively caters to at that time.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are really drunk or not. The important thing is that my wife obediently became a bride all night. I can''t be too merciless to my wife." Song Qingshu''s fingers glided across her thin face.


    "I''ll be your bride for more than one night..." Jiao Wan''er twisted his face and pursed his lips tightly.


    "As long as my wife does one thing for me, I promise I won''t pester my wife any more." Song Qingshu did not care, quietly took back his fingers.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiao Wan''er''s heart moved.


    "Now the tartar territory is divided into two parts by the Golden Snake camp, Jiangsu and Zhejiang have become enclaves, and Li Kexiu, the governor of Jiangnan green camp, is bound to become the target of all forces competing for," Song Qingshu''s face is no longer half frivolous when it comes to business. "However, his family members are still in Yanjing, and they should not fall to either side in a short time. So I need my wife to take my confidants to Jiangnan first, so that I can take over the fast construction site in the shortest time in the future. "


    "I don''t have the ability to woo Li Kexiu." Jiao Wan''er shook his head.


    "Don''t need you to get him..." Song Qingshu suddenly frowned, "wait, someone came to this room."


    Before long, Jiao Wan''er also heard the voice, his face changed greatly. Looking at Song Qingshu who was still sleeping in his bed, he was so anxious that he was about to cry out: "it''s my husband."

 Chapter 547

    "Oh? Brother Luo has gone to Juxian. Why did he come back so early? " Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and even doubted if something had happened in Ju county.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still lying on the bed with no intention of escaping, Jiao Wan''er cried anxiously: "Why are you still lying? Hide quickly."


    Aware that Jiao Wan''er''s voice trembled with fear, song Qingshu just looked around at random and shrugged helplessly: "where are you hiding?"


    "Hide under the bed, quick." Hearing the sound of footsteps, Jiao Wan''er quickly lowered his voice and urged him to answer. He grabbed his clothes scattered on the bed and stuffed them under the bed.


    "How can he help me if he sees me? If I want to be a man of eight feet, how can I rush to the bottom of the bed? " Song Qingshu flatly refused.


    "How can you do that!" At the thought of being discovered by her husband, Jiao Wan''er almost fainted, and tears rolled in her eyes. "Of course you are not afraid of him, but I have to face him!"


    "Well, well, can''t I hide it?" Seeing that the teasing was almost over, song Qingshu compromised and said, "but I certainly don''t hide it under the bed. Just hide it... In this quilt." Then the whole person shrank into the quilt.


    Looking at the lump in the quilt, Jiao Wan''er felt bitter: "where is this Tibetan place? Just look at it and you can find that there are people in it."


    At this time, Luo Liru''s footsteps had already arrived at the door. Jiao Wan''er bit his teeth and ran to the bed. He pulled open the quilt to cover half of his body and looked at the door.


    "Eh, Wan''er, why are you still in bed now?" Luo Liru saw clearly the situation in the room and was not surprised.


    Jiao Wan''er''s heart is pounding. He tries to open his legs and prop up the quilt to leave more space for song Qingshu, so as to prevent his husband from seeing his flaws.


    "I''m a little dizzy. I''m going to sleep," Jiao Wan''er said calmly. "By the way, why did you come back suddenly?"


    "On the way, I remembered that something was left at home," Luo Liru said. He didn''t see anything unusual. He ran to one side of the box and looked for it. "By the way, you''re not feeling well. Have you ever seen a doctor?"


    "Look... I''ve seen it." Jiao Wan''er stammered that he had not only seen it, but also had been seen by the doctor.


    Song Qingshu seems to want to go with her and reach for her dress.


    "Ah ~" Jiao Wan''er couldn''t help but cry, and his face turned red.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Luo Liru looked at her and asked strangely.


    "No... nothing," Jiao Wan''er said angrily, pinching the man in the quilt, "just like being bitten by a mosquito."


    "How can there be mosquitoes at this time?" Luo Liru was a little strange in his heart, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. "By the way, listen to the servant girl say that the big boss came to you?"


    "Yes... Yes," Jiao Wan''er said to his throat with one heart, "but he left without saying a few words when he saw you away


    "Wan''er, what''s the matter with you today? Why do you always call?" Luo Liru looks at his wife suspiciously.


    Jiao Wan''er''s eyes were dripping out of the water. He tried to resist the shaking of his body and said, "Oh, I suddenly remember. Just now, the chief doctor saw a doctor for me. He said that my body is weak recently and I need more rest."


    "Since it''s a big diagnosis, I''m relieved." Luo Liru''s face was surprised, "but I didn''t expect that the great master was not only a master of martial arts, but also a master of Xinglin."


    Hearing that her husband praises song Qingshu every time, Jiao Wan''er is not only depressed, but also says, "do you believe in the great master so much?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter who the leader is. If I have half of his ability, oh no, I''m afraid I''ll wake up in my dreams." Luo Liru has a look of admiration.


    "I don''t think he has any ability, except for bullying women..." Jiao Wan''er bit his lip and quietly resisted the attack of the man in the quilt.


    "He''s an immortal in charge of the whole Golden Snake camp. Which woman doesn''t want to be bullied by him, but everyone knows that they are not as beautiful as Princess nine and leader Zhou of Emei. Ha ha." Luo Liru said enviously.


    Jiao Wan''er clenched his teeth: "at least I don''t want to be bullied by him!"


    Luo Liru laughs: "Wan''er, you naturally say that in front of me. In fact, you don''t have to. It''s not a shameful thing to admire such a person as the great leader."


    "Go to hell!" Jiao Wan''er was bullied by song Qingshu so badly that he wanted to get a little comfort from her husband, but he said this, but he was heard by that bastard word for word.


    "Wan''er, I don''t mind if you like to be in charge of a big family," Luo Liru found what he left behind and looked at his wife with a playful smile. "Anti Zhengda is in charge of a big family and won''t like you."


    "Who told you he wouldn''t like me?" Jiao Wan''er''s face was red, and his voice unconsciously brought a hint of flattery.


    Luo Liru was stunned and quickly responded: "Wan''er, you''ll make fun of me. I have to go now. My brothers are waiting for me


    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s save my mind." Jiao Wan''er has to bear the evil man in the quilt, and at the same time, he has to avoid showing his flaws in front of his husband. His nerves are tense.


    Until her husband''s figure disappeared at the door, she found that her body had already become a pool of mud.


    "Madam, I really admire the bearing of Taishan collapsing in the front and not changing its color." Song Qingshu''s head stretched out from the quilt and looked at the woman''s pretty face playfully.


    "Elder martial brother, he respects you so much, but you bully me behind his back. Won''t you be ashamed?" Jiao Wan''er wants to push the bastard away. Who knows, it''s useless to push him several times. He can''t help but feel bitter.


    "It''s a bit out of the ordinary," Song Qingshu nodded when he heard the words. When Jiao Wan''er thought he had changed his mind, he immediately said, "but the more exciting it is."


    "Shameless!" Jiao Wan''er''s heart swings, and she feels that she is too angry to scold, as if she is a lover.


    "Well, let''s get down to business." Song Qingshu had taken advantage of her, and her face suddenly changed.


    Jiao Wan''er reddened and arranged his crumpled clothes, but there was a trace of resentment in his heart: he only knew that he was enjoying himself, but he didn''t care about other people''s feelings.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that Jiao Wan''er had such a big change in his heart in a short time. He said to himself, "Hey, where did you say that before?"


    "I said I didn''t have the ability to woo Li Kexiu." Jiao Wan''er snorted angrily.


    "Oh," Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "I don''t need you to woo him. I''m afraid I have to come out myself to woo him."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of Li Yuanzhi, a strange girl. If I know that I went to see her for her father''s territory, I think I would be angry.


    And Luo Bing, I don''t know how well I''ve lived in her home


    Noticing song Qingshu''s inexplicable smile, Jiao Wan''er felt uncomfortable. He just bullied me and thought about other women. What am I? So he interrupted his thoughts by saying, "what do I need to do?"


    Song Qingshu came back to his senses: "I need you to take people to Yangzhou, take root in the local area, and have a good relationship with the lower officers and soldiers of Jiangnan green camp. Once I persuade Li Kexiu in the future, I need to take over the whole green camp in the shortest time."


    "Good," Jiao Wan''er thought slowly back to business, "but I need a lot of activity funds."


    Hearing about the money problem, song Qingshu had a headache. Although he occupied a large area of territory during this period, he wanted so much that he would not allow his subordinates to plunder the common people like in the past. In addition, in order to win the hearts of the people, he also exempted the taxes of the common people in his territory for three years. Now, he can''t afford to spend a lot of money just by paying the official Treasury.


    "I''ll think of a way to solve the problem of money. During this time, you should improve the whole plan." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, but he was thinking deeply. Chongzhen died of poverty at that time. I can''t follow his footsteps.


    "Will I be free after I''ve done this?" Jiao Wan''er stares at him quietly. Now that the feeling and desire have gone away, she also slowly recovers her reason. She knows that it''s no way for them to muddle around like this. It''s better to leave him.


    "Of course." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you Jinlong Gang have been away from Jinling for a long time. Yangzhou and Jinling are separated by a river this time. You can also take the opportunity to develop the power of your Jinlong gang."


    "What about my elder martial brother and younger brother?" Jiao Wan''er asked.


    "They naturally want to stay here as hostages," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but you can rest assured that I will not detain them like ordinary hostages. I will still send them to lead the army like this. Maybe they will not even want to go back to Jinling with you in the future."


    "Well, Jinling is their root. How can they not go back?" Jiao Wan''er naturally didn''t believe that happened.


    "That''s because you don''t know men''s desire for success." Song Qingshu shook his head and didn''t want to argue with her. He put his hand around her and said, "I don''t think I''ll see my wife for a long time. Let''s say goodbye."


    "Bah, it''s so hard to say goodbye." Jiao Wan''er spat with a red face. Although she had never heard of this word before, she reacted for the first time.


    Song Qingshu chuckled, picked up her leg and went to the bed.


    In the next two days, everything was finally arranged. Song Qingshu said goodbye to ah Jiu, Xia Qingqing and Zeng Rou, and quietly left the Golden Snake camp.


    In order to avoid being recognized, song Qingshu puts on a silver mask to cover most of his face. As for why he doesn''t choose other colors, one is that he thinks silver is more handsome, and the other is that he thinks only silver is worthy of his romantic charm


    After a long journey to an unknown town, song Qingshu was feeling empty. He smelled the smell of wine coming from the restaurant not far away and strode past. He was surprised to see the situation inside the restaurant.


    ------


    This is the end of the third volume, and the next chapter begins a new volume

 Chapter 548

    This small town is located in a remote place. Few people have heard of it. It''s hard to find the name of the town on the map. But now the restaurant is full of people. The business is really weird.


    Feeling someone coming in, people inside looked up at him. Song Qingshu is now a master of Arts. Although he feels that the atmosphere is not right, he doesn''t pay attention to it. He says to his little two faintly: "find me a quiet place."


    "Oh, my guest, it''s a coincidence that you''ve come here. There''s just such a place left. This way, please." The second child is very happy. I don''t know what''s the matter today. Restaurants that usually don''t have much business are full. If someone just checked out just now, they can''t find an empty table.


    "Second brother, cut me a jin of beef, a roast chicken, two vegetarian dishes, and a jar of wine." After taking a seat, song Qingshu reported a lot of dish names. Those martial arts dramas he saw in his previous life were all like this, but he thought to himself that his stomach was too small to digest ten catties of beef, so he had to change it to one catty.


    When he first came to the world to order this kind of food, he was still a little scared. After all, he had been popular in the past. In ancient times, it was a big crime to kill cattle without permission. Naturally, there was no beef in restaurants. Song Qingshu was worried about making jokes.


    As a result, this world may be due to the establishment of a large number of nomadic countries in the north, or for some reason, beef. There is no shortage, and it is very common in restaurants.


    "Good! Give the guest a jin of beef, a roast chicken and two vegetarian dishes." the second brother took his reward and sang the name of the dish with a smile.


    Attracted by Xiao er''s voice, the people in the inn look back at Song Qingshu one after another. They see that his clothes are made of good materials, well ordered and generous. Many heroes in the green forest are even considering whether to kill the fat sheep in a remote place later.


    "Dad, I don''t know if this man has any experience in the world. I don''t even know if I have no money. I don''t know which childe came out to visit the mountains and waters." A clear female voice rang out. Although she deliberately lowered her voice, she couldn''t hide it from Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu takes a look at the other side of the voice without any trace. When he sees the appearance of the other party, he is stunned. Isn''t this Yue buqun of Huashan school? It''s Yue Lingshan, the younger martial sister who makes Linghu Chong''s dream come true.


    When he came in just now, because there were too many people inside, and he didn''t care what people were inside, he found a place to sit down, so he didn''t find the Huashan Sect on the other side.


    "Lingshan, don''t talk nonsense. On the surface, this man looks like a dandy, but his eyes don''t seem to pay any attention to these people in the room. He also wears a strange mask. It''s possible that he is an expert with unique skills." A gentle voice next to Yue Lingshan''s mother Ning Zhongze rang out.


    "Look, he''s not much older than me. He can be an expert." Yue Lingshan''s mouth pouted. She was obviously unconvinced.


    "Elder martial sister, this is a bit wrong. Now the new king of Golden Snake is not much older than us, but he is recognized as the top expert in the world."


    Next to a handsome young man can not help saying that it is Lin Pingzhi whose family is broken. When song Qingshu went to Huashan at the beginning, he passed on a set of five sacred swords in private. He had been studying and practicing hard these days. He felt that his martial arts were advancing by leaps and bounds, and revenge was expected soon. Subconsciously, he said good things for song Qingshu.


    "Ha, you little woods, even you come to laugh at me," Yue Lingshan said suddenly, a little unhappy. She still said, "there are several song Qingshu in the world."


    Some of them couldn''t see it any more. They coughed: "Shan''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. Let''s have a meal. We have to go on our way after eating."


    Yue Lingshan is so scared that she sticks out her tongue to Lin Pingzhi. Lin Pingzhi smiles and holds her little hand under the table secretly. Yue Lingshan''s face turns red, but there is a trace of sweetness between her eyebrows. She is quiet unconsciously.


    Having a panoramic view of the situation at that table, song Qingshu secretly laughs, but he doesn''t mean to recognize each other. After all, he deliberately conceals his identity and doesn''t want to expose his hiding.


    Song Qingshu takes a sip of wine and wonders in his heart: "look at Yue Lingshan, her appearance is pretty and lovely at most, and she is far away from peerless. I don''t know why Lin Pingzhi and Ling Huchong are so obsessed. Lin Pingzhi is nothing more. Linghu Chong still has an aunt who is much better than her in appearance, family and character. But he still remembers the old love and the first love. It''s really mysterious. "


    "If you want me to tell you, her mother is much more beautiful than her. She is really a famous beauty in the past. Yue buqun is very lucky. I don''t know why he is willing to give up his wife in the original work and practice the laoshizi anti evil sword in the palace." Fortunately, song Qingshu has a mask on his face, otherwise he would be regarded as a psycho if he was seen as eccentric now


    When song Qingshu was thinking, the noisy Inn suddenly became quiet. Song Qingshu looked up curiously and saw a girl in black coming in the door.


    The girl''s chin is sharp, her face is white and greasy, smooth and crystal clear. She doesn''t even have half a grain of pockmarks. She has a small cherry mouth, and her lips are very thin. Her two rows of thin teeth are like broken jade. It''s really beautiful. It''s a pity that he was dressed in black, and his eyebrows were slightly frowning. He seemed to be in a state of desperation.


    "It was her!" Song Qingshu didn''t put down the wine cup in mid air for a long time, and his thoughts suddenly returned to Huashan. Mu Wanqing, the gorgeous girl who called her dog eggs, was very clear.


    They went together, and their feelings became deeper and deeper. It''s a pity that later in Jinling City, she was deliberately annoyed by Shuisheng. Song Qingshu didn''t keep her at that time. Since then, she hasn''t seen her for a long time.


    "Sophomore, find me a quiet place." Mu Wanqing''s voice is clear and pleasant, but his tone is coldly without any warmth, which makes many people in the restaurant hesitant for a moment and dare not chat up rashly.


    Listening to the girl''s words, the second child recovered from her astonishment and was in a dilemma. "Girl, we are full now. Would you like someone to join us?"


    Mu Wanqing frowned when he heard that he was going to join the tables. There were several tables nearby, and he could not help whistling: "good sister, come here, brother. We still have..."


    Before he finished speaking, a sleeve arrow shot at the post beside his ear. Muwan raised his arm and hummed coldly: "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I won''t be so kind next time."


    She was so quick that no one dared touch her brow any more.


    "It''s still the same temper. It hasn''t changed at all." Song Qingshu suddenly had a kind of cordiality.


    Mu Wanqing coldly examined the inn for a week, then went straight to the table of song Qingshu, and threw a ingot of silver on the table: "if you want this table, this ingot of silver will be used as compensation for your loss."

 Chapter 549

    "Hey, hey, that rich young master is going to suffer." Yue Lingshan in the distance couldn''t stop gloating.


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry at once. It''s really predestined that she came to meet me thousands of miles away. She can still find me with her mask on. Is it because she only has one person to bully?


    Seeing that Mu Wanqing didn''t recognize him, song Qingshu didn''t want to poke it out. He was very amused: "girl, I don''t need silver."


    "What are you short of?" Mu Wanqing held the sword in a very cold voice. It seemed that as soon as he said something ugly, he would draw the sword to face each other.


    "It''s boring for the next person to drink muggy wine here. If the girl doesn''t dislike it, she can sit down and work together." Song Qingshu raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    "I''m not used to sharing tables with men." Muwanqing replied coldly.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "there''s no way. There''s only such an inn in this town. I''m kind enough to invite you to sit at the same table. If you don''t want to sit down, you can find someone else to share the table."


    "You Mu Wanqing''s Willow eyebrows are about to stand up, but it''s really bad to think that he''s in the first place. When he looks at the three big and five rough savages on other tables, his eyebrows are wrinkled.


    "Who said I would not sit?" Muwanqingjiao snorted and sat down. It seems that the whole inn is still a little pleasant to see. I''ll just make do with it. Anyway, I have something to ask someone.


    "Xiao Er, I''ll have some more exquisite dishes. This girl''s money is mine." Seeing that she did sit down, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who cares if you invite me? I have money of my own." Mu Wanqing called Xiao ER and ordered some exquisite snacks and dishes. When Xiao ER was about to leave, he suddenly hesitated, "Hey, Xiao Er, his wine is mine." Then he threw a ingot of silver.


    "Poof!"


    The ferocity that Mu Wanqing showed just now is well known. A group of people are waiting to see the joke of the rich young master. Who knows that the ferocious young girl actually invited each other to dinner on her own initiative.


    "Women really like little white faces, bah!" A group of people were indignant and scolded for a long time. By the way, they despised song Qingshu for nothing.


    "Well, I thought it was some kind of heroine, but it turned out to be a pretty girl." Yue Lingshan was also disappointed.


    "Elder martial sister, keep your voice down. If she hears it, it will cause trouble." Lin Pingzhi pulled Yue Lingshan''s sleeve in a hurry, but he didn''t think so. The young man was wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see whether he was pretty or not.


    "Lingshan, don''t make trouble." Yue buqun took a look at his daughter. With his martial arts, he would not be afraid of her as a young girl. What''s more, there are so many people in Huashan sect. However, they have another purpose in this trip. As the saying goes, more is better than less. There is really no need to cut corners.


    "Oh." Yue Lingshan reluctantly closed her mouth, but her ears stood up and listened carefully to what would happen next.


    Seeing Mu Wanqing take the initiative to pay for himself, song Qingshu''s eyes also flashed a little surprised, but quietly said: "thank you so much for your kindness, but I''m not respectful."


    A group of people in the restaurant secretly scolded shamelessly. Unexpectedly, he accepted it without any hesitation. How can a man let a woman pay when he goes out? This little white face really lost the face of men all over the world, and I don''t know what the girl saw in him.


    Muwanqing himself did not have so many ideas, light asked: "you do not have to thank, the girl is mainly something to ask you."


    "As the saying goes, if you are short handed, you will be soft spoken. But it doesn''t matter if you ask. As long as I know, I will say everything." Song Qingshu is also curious about what questions Mu Wanqing would ask a strange man.


    Mu Wanqing nodded slightly and asked, "are you a local here?"


    "Er," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, "let''s count the next half of the local people."


    Mu Wanqing said angrily: "yes, no, no, what is half a?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "although I''m not a local, I''ve lived in this area for many years. There''s nothing I don''t know about here. Naturally, I''m half a person."


    Song Qingshu didn''t boast. Now the whole area is under the control of Golden Snake camp, and there are few things he doesn''t know what happened in every place.


    Mu Wanqing''s face finally showed a trace of joy. Just as he wanted to ask, he suddenly closed his mouth again and looked coy.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. What kind of trick did he play? Why did he have to ask and not open his mouth? He had to say, "girl, but it''s OK to ask."


    Mu Wanqing took a deep breath, as if he finally made up his mind: "do you know Jin..."


    But before she had finished speaking, she was interrupted by the breath and exclamation. She noticed that the man opposite was also staring at the door. She turned her head curiously and saw a beautiful Taoist standing at the door.


    The broad apricot yellow Taoist robe still can''t hide the graceful posture of the Taoist. She is clearly dressed at the age of 30, but her skin is still delicate, just like a girl in her twenties. With a gentle wave of the dust in her hands, she has a very leisurely look, beautiful eyes and dizzy cheeks. No wonder people in the inn are attracted by her.


    Mu Wanqing noticed that even the man opposite her looked like a fool. She couldn''t help but get angry: what the master said is true. There is no good man in the world. He is so ungrateful that he wants to change his mind when he sees something different


    Mu Wanqing first thought of Duan Yu and that girl Wang, but it was soon replaced by a scene in Jinling City. A charming girl fell into song Qingshu''s arms and called him Xianggong affectionately. That bastard didn''t mean to explain


    I don''t know why, seeing the man with mask in front of me, Mu Wanqing can''t help but think of the scene of that day.


    Song Qingshu looks strange at this time. What day is it today? How can I meet all my acquaintances? Who is the beautiful Taoist nun at the gate, not Li Mochou?


    Li Mochou obviously met the problem that Mu Wanqing had just met. There was no place in the whole inn.


    However, different from the situation where everyone invited Mu Wanqing one after another just now, the whole restaurant is silent now, and no one has the meaning of opening tune.


    "Red practice fairy Li Mochou!" These people in restaurants often run in the Jianghu. How could they not have heard of the evil name of this female devil? She is an apricot yellow Taoist robe, and she looks so beautiful. Who is she?


    Li Mochou looked around and went straight to a table next to song Qingshu. He looked at the men quietly and did not speak.


    The men turned pale one after another and said in a hurry, "ah, fairy girl just happened to be here. We just finished eating. The second child will settle the bill."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for small two to come over, throw down a bunch of silver money then hurried to run out.


    "Poo Chi ~" a light smile came from the distance. Looking at the dishes that hadn''t moved much, Yue Lingshan said with disdain, "these men are really cowards. They are so afraid of a middle-aged Taoist."


    "Shan''er, shut up Yue buqun''s face changed greatly.


    Li Mochou''s eyes were cold, and his sleeves brushed lightly. A greasy chicken leg on the table flew to Yue Lingshan''s face.

 Chapter 550

    "Be careful, elder martial sister!"


    "Shaner, be careful!"


    Lin Pingzhi and Yue buqun shot at the same time, and Lin Pingzhi''s sword flashed. No matter the angle or speed, he was impeccable. But he had little experience with the enemy, and his strength was too old. When the drumstick suddenly accelerated on the way, his exquisite sword stabbed into the void.


    Fortunately, there was another Yue buqun around him. He picked up a chopstick on the table and nailed the chicken leg to the table. Unfortunately, the juice on the chicken leg splashed on Yue Lingshan.


    "Oh dear!" Yue Lingshan hurriedly retreated and took a look at the stain on her chest. She was furious and was about to scold. Yue buqun was the first to say, "shut up, Shan''er!"


    "But it''s clearly her..." noticing her father''s gloomy face, Yue Lingshan could not help stamping her feet. Obviously, she was very depressed.


    "What do you say? If it wasn''t for fairy Li''s mercy, how could you be alive now?" Yue buqun knew in his heart that it was very kind of him to throw a drumstick just because of Li Mochou''s temperament in the Jianghu.


    Although Yue buqun himself is not afraid of any red training fairies, Li Mochou''s secret weapon, the ice soul silver needle, is another one that makes the people in the world scared.


    There are so many people in Huashan''s party. It''s really hard for Yue buqun to protect his disciples. If Li Mochou is a killer and shoots ice soul silver needles in the rain, at least half of Huashan''s disciples will die on the spot. Therefore, Yue buqun should express his thanks while he is lucky.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that leader Yue of Huashan Mountain is a gentleman. Today, when I see him, he really deserves his reputation," Li Mochou nodded slightly. "Today, I''ll expose this matter in front of leader Yue."


    Li Mochou sat down leisurely. The things on the table had already been sorted out by the clever little two, and he also offered a pot of good tea to her.


    "Thank you, fairy." Seeing that Li Mochou didn''t mean to pursue further, Yue buqun sighed with relief. As he sat down, he looked at Lin Ping thoughtfully. He had never seen the sword technique he had just used in his hurry, but there was a trace of Huashan sword technique


    Yue buqun has always been a deep-seated man. Although he was puzzled, he remained calm on the surface.


    Lin Pingzhi was shocked. He just used the sword technique taught by elder brother song. I don''t know if master had noticed?


    Just now, the time was so short, and they didn''t notice when they stabbed the sword again... Lin Pingzhi comforted himself.


    The martial arts of private schools are originally taboos in the Wulin, but in order to avenge his parents, Lin Pingzhi can''t manage so much.


    His temperament is somewhat similar to Yue buqun''s, and he has experienced the event of exorcism sword spectrum. Naturally, he knows the truth of his guilt. This set of sword techniques taught by song Qingshu is much more exquisite than all the sword techniques he has seen before. How dare he make public? He can only study and practice hard in secret, so that no one else in Huashan sect knows his set of sword techniques.


    On the other side, when Li Mochou was tasting tea, he was secretly surprised: before, he really underestimated the Huashan sect. Even any of his disciples had such exquisite swordsmanship. Isn''t Yue buqun''s swordsmanship higher?


    Just now, Lin Pingzhi''s exquisite sword technique and Yue buqun''s profound internal skill left a deep impression on her, and she could not help but be afraid.


    It''s a pity that Li Mochou never thought that Lin Pingzhi''s swordsmanship was not learned from the Huashan school at all. Simply because of his exquisite swordsmanship, Yue buqun may not be as good as him now. What Lin Pingzhi lacks is only his experience in dealing with the enemy and the fire.


    Several parties are full of worries. After a short period of silence in the inn, the noise before is gradually restored.


    "Well, have you seen enough?" Muwanqing back to God, found that the opposite man is still staring at Li Mochou, not from anger.


    "It''s going to be a long time. Enough for today." Song Qingshu came back and said with a smile.


    Mu Wanqing hastily put his head together and said in a low voice, "are you looking for death? If she listens to you, you don''t know how you died. "


    Although Mu Wanqing always kills people with poisonous arrows, her reputation is far worse than that of Li Mochou. I don''t know why. She doesn''t want to be shot to death by the man opposite.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the girl is concerned about me."


    Muwanqing face a cold, Yang Yang arm of the arrow: "you talk nonsense, I shot you to death."


    "The girl knows that she is kind-hearted. Why should she be so fierce all day?" Thinking of Mu Wanqing''s experience, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at the quivering arrow on the table in front of him, song Qingshu was dumb. She was a proud little girl.


    "My girl''s patience is limited." Muwanqing said coldly, "if I didn''t have something to ask you, this arrow would have gone directly to you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "thank you for not killing me. If you want to ask me anything, just ask."


    Mu Wanqing gave him a strange look. His eyes were like a vast sea, full of calmness, and his voice was also calm. It seemed that he didn''t care about life and death at all.


    "Is he a secret master?"


    Mu Wanqing quickly denied this conjecture. If he was really a master, he couldn''t have done nothing in front of the arrow he shot just now.


    "Well, I don''t know which dandy is going out for a sightseeing tour. Before I can react, I''m scared."


    With this in mind, Mu Wanqing''s lips began to smile, as if the ice and snow were melting, and he could see the opposite song Qingshu in a daze.


    Noticing the reaction of the other party, Mu Wanqing turned slightly red and glared at him: "what are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at the girl. She looks good when she smiles." Song Qingshu naturally replied.


    "Look again and I''ll dig out your eyes!" Mu Wanqing immediately put away his smile and said angrily.


    "The girl told me not to look, then I won''t look." Song Qingshu raised his hands and looked tired and lazy.


    Mu Wanqing frowned slightly, and he was also surprised. When he saw this kind of apprentice on weekdays, he had already finished one by one. Today, I don''t know why, and I can''t lift my heart to kill him.


    "Isn''t the girl asking questions?" Jianmu Wanqing suddenly fell into meditation and stopped talking. Song Qingshu was more curious about what she wanted to ask.


    Muwanqing suddenly woke up and asked, "since you are half a local, you should know where the Golden Snake camp is?"


    In fact, most of the people in the restaurant are very concerned about what Mu Wanqing wants to ask. In addition, when she asked, she didn''t deliberately lower her voice, so most of the people present heard it. The restaurant suddenly fell into silence from the noise, and everyone''s face became strange.


    Even Li Mochou, who was sitting nearby, moved his ears. He was obviously curious about why this gorgeous girl asked about the Golden Snake camp.

 Chapter 551

    Muwanqing didn''t expect that as soon as his words came out, the whole audience was quiet. He couldn''t help feeling guilty and raised his wrist arrow: "what are you looking at? Be careful, I''m not polite."


    After being intimidated by her, the people around her turned their heads and continued to chat, but everyone''s ears were erect, obviously listening to what she would ask next.


    "Why did the girl ask about the Golden Snake camp?" Hearing her question, song Qingshu was slightly stunned and did not rush to answer, so he took a drink in his spare time.


    "What do you care about me?" Mu Wanqing glared at him impatiently. "Do you know?"


    "It depends on what the purpose of the girl''s search for the Golden Snake camp is. If she''s going to seek revenge, I don''t know. If she''s going to visit friends, I know something about it." Song Qingshu replied without hesitation.


    "What''s the mess? Does it make a difference?" Mu Wanqing frowned.


    "Naturally, there is a difference," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Now the Golden Snake camp is in full swing. The new king of Golden Snake song Qingshu is very handsome and elegant. At the same time, he has great skills, calls the wind and the rain, and takes people''s chastity thousands of miles away. Ah, bah, bah, bah, this one is not... If the girl is going to seek revenge, she will never come back, I don''t want to see such a beautiful woman die. Of course I don''t know. "


    Song Qingshu boasted of himself in front of the public. He had no sense of shame. Anyway, he was wearing a mask, and no one could recognize him.


    He didn''t feel much about it. On the contrary, he made the other people in the field very cold and scolded them secretly. Bah! I''ve never seen such a shameless person who flatters others. If such a scholar becomes an official, he must be the one who flatters others.


    If it was someone else, some people would have been angry and taught the flatterer a lesson. But his flattery was song Qingshu, who was in the ascendant recently. A group of people didn''t dare to take the risk of offending the Golden Snake camp to teach him.


    "He... He''s not as good as you said." Hear the opposite man a fierce praise song Qingshu, wood Wanqing although hear big frown, don''t know why, in the heart actually happy. Unconsciously think of the past two people get along with all kinds of time can not help some crazy.


    Muwanqing is a rare beauty in the world. Now she has a sense of shame on her face, and she is even more charming. Even song Qingshu is absent-minded for a moment, not to mention other men in the room.


    "I''ve heard that song Qingshu is very romantic and full of peerless beauties. I didn''t believe it before, but now there''s such a beautiful little lady running all the way to find him."


    "Well, if I can sleep with such a beautiful woman, it''s worth living ten years less."


    "Hey, I don''t want to weigh my weight, but I dare to rob a woman from the king of Golden Snake."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of men in the heart of YY, familiar friends can even use eye contact with the heart of the idea.


    "What a beautiful woman


    Li Mochou took a look at this side intentionally or unintentionally, and his heart was filled with emotion. Mu Wanqing''s expression is very clear to her. When was she a girl who wanted to talk like this


    "Don''t look at her, Xiao Lin!" On the other side, Yue Lingshan''s unhappy voice suddenly rang.


    "I don''t have it!" Yue Lingshan''s voice was not small, and Zhang Jun, one of Lin Ping''s, suddenly turned red, embarrassed.


    "It''s obvious." Yue Lingshan turned her head and was obviously very angry.


    One of Lin Ping''s faces was wronged. He just glanced at it by chance. But he knew that his elder martial sister was very jealous. What''s more, he was not happy because of that. He had to bear his temper and comfort himself.


    Song Qingshu even had a trace of pride and said with a smile: "this girl, are you going to find the great hero song Qingshu who is indomitable?"


    "Who said I would go to him?" Seeing that his tone was ambiguous, Mu Wanqing suddenly got angry and suddenly took out his sword and cut it on the table. "I''m going to kill him."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect this answer. He suddenly woke up from narcissism and comforted himself silently. She must have hate because of love. Little girl, it''s normal to have a little temper.


    "Do you know where he is?" See song Qingshu has not answered, wood Wanqing suddenly angry.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, there was a very annoying voice in his ear: "little girl, this kind of rich young man doesn''t know what''s going on in the world. If you want to find song Qingshu, just follow me."


    Song Qingshu frowned and looked, only to see the speaker wearing a hat, slender, a pair of thin eyes Jingguang floating, let people see very uncomfortable.


    "Who is this man?" Song Qingshu filtered through his mind and made sure he had never seen this person.


    Suddenly someone disturb, muwanqing mood is very unhappy, can''t help staring at him: "who are you?"


    "Little girl, I don''t care who I am. I just want to tell you something when I hear that you want to kill song Qingshu." The long and thin man said with a smile.


    Mu Wanqing was very uncomfortable by his eyes. He could not help frowning and said, "what do you want to say?"


    The long and thin man came over and looked Mu Wanqing up and down. He couldn''t stop shaking his head: "the girl''s martial arts are good at this age, but it''s far worse than song Qingshu. If you want to kill him, you can''t do it all your life."


    "What do you say?" Mu Wanqing could not hear the slightest emotion in her tone.


    The long and thin man gave an obscene smile: "girl, you can take me as your teacher. I''ll teach you a few moves to make sure you have what you want."


    As soon as he said this, the restaurant was in an uproar. Who is this man? He is not beautiful, but his voice is so loud?


    "Do you also want to kill song Qingshu?" Mu Wanqing lowered her head slightly and her eyelashes trembled slightly. She couldn''t see her expression for a moment.


    "Song Qingshu is such a bully. I''ve been trying to teach him a lesson for a long time." The slender man snorted confidently.


    "One owl in Qinghai!"


    The people in the inn immediately took a breath of cool air. This man is a famous expert in the underworld. He has been notorious these years. Unfortunately, his whereabouts are always mysterious and his martial arts are extremely high. Therefore, he has been in the underworld for more than ten years, and no one can help him.


    "Don''t be ashamed." A chuckle came from the side.


    "What did you say?" Qinghai a owl Huo Ran turned to look at Li Mochou, saw her leisurely tea, it seems that did not just put the words in mind.


    At the same time, Mu Wanqing snorted coldly: "that person can only be killed by me. Other people who want to harm him will go to me. Die." As soon as the words came to an end, he raised his hand and shot a sleeve arrow at an owl in Qinghai.

 Chapter 552

    One owl in Qinghai never expected that Mu Wanqing would start suddenly. Fortunately, he had been involved in evil ways for many years and had rich experience in facing the enemy. Although he was caught off guard, he still dodged the enemy.


    Looking at a big cut in his chest clothes, Qinghai owl knew that if he hadn''t flashed fast enough, he would have capsized in the sewer just now. He couldn''t help but be furious: "bitch!" He took out his sword and stabbed it at muwanqing.


    Muwanqingjiao snorted and bravely raised his sword to meet him. She took the lead, and now she has the advantage. Although her opponent''s martial arts is better than her, she can''t get the upper hand for a while.


    Song Qingshu saw that the two men were fighting equally. Mu Wanqing was not in danger for a short time, so he didn''t help him. However, he was thinking about what was sacred about this one owl in Qinghai.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I just remembered who this one owl in Qinghai was. In the original book Xiaoao Jianghu, Zuo lengchan wanted to merge the five mountains, but of course the other factions didn''t want to. So Zuo lengchan tried every means to force the other four factions to submit.


    One of the ways to deal with the Taishan sect is that the sect''s evil master, Qinghai Yixiao, conspired against the leader of the Taishan sect, Tianmen Taoist, and forced him to resign as the leader. Unexpectedly, the Tianmen Taoist has a strong temperament. In order to break through the acupoints, Qinghai Yixiao was caught off guard and killed by him.


    "Now Huashan sect and Qinghai owls appear here one after another. Is it Zuo lengchan''s action?" Song Qingshu is secretly frightened. Since he defeated Zuo lengchan in Mount Tai, they are doomed to be friends. Not long ago, Zuo lengchan sent someone to take the new throne of the golden snake king. Who knows that he robbed Hu, he must hate me to the bone.


    According to all kinds of information, Zuo lengchan has been recruiting soldiers and buying horses all these years. There are more than 10000 laity disciples of Songshan sect, and he has recruited many underworld masters. It seems that his ambition is not just to be a leader of the Jianghu.


    The Golden Snake camp is located in Shandong Province, and the Songshan sect is located in Henan Province, which is not far away. With the rapid expansion of the Golden Snake camp recently, it is inevitable that the interests of the Golden Snake camp will conflict with those of the Songshan sect. As the saying goes, one mountain does not allow two tigers. Sooner or later, there will be an end between the Golden Snake camp and the Songshan sect.


    When song Qingshu pondered, Mu Wanqing gradually fell into a decline. Although her martial arts skills were passable among young girls, it was not enough for her to meet the evil devil like Yixiao in Qinghai.


    After the initial confusion, Qinghai owl gradually took control of the war. Looking at the perspiration oozing from Mu Wanqing''s forehead, it was really beautiful. Qinghai owl couldn''t help thinking that he hadn''t met such a beautiful beauty for a long time. Today he could have a good time.


    "Ouch ~" muwanqing exclaimed. It turned out that when she dodged, she accidentally tripped on the leg of the table, and the whole person stumbled and fell directly into song Qingshu''s arms.


    "Girl, I''ll be ashamed of your enthusiasm." Wen Xiang and soft jade are in his arms. Song Qingshu is slightly stunned. He can''t help laughing. But his fingers are still and gently press the end of Mu Wanqing''s sword handle.


    An owl in Qinghai is about to take advantage of the victory to subdue this fierce and beautiful girl. Who knows that the sword in his opponent''s hand unconsciously raises an angle. If he continues to attack, he will hit the point of the sword himself.


    Qinghai owl yelled, as if to hell, and quickly withdrew to hide. When he was looking at the two people in his arms, he heard a cold hum: "Qinghai owl, you are a master who has been famous for decades, but you bully a little girl regardless of your identity. You don''t want to be shameful."


    Qinghai owl suddenly turned around and looked at Li Mochou, who was enjoying tea leisurely. He said in a deep voice: "Chilian fairy, you and I have always been well water but not river water. Do you really want to mind your own business?"


    Although he has been famous for a long time, Li Mochou''s reputation has spread all over the world over the years. Although he is not afraid of the other side, he is sure to be afraid. Who would like to have a grudge with this kind of expert if he has no choice.


    "Song Qingshu used to be kind to me. How can I watch his woman being bullied by you?" Li Mochou gave a sneer.


    Before an owl in Qinghai responded, Mu Wanqing suddenly jumped up from Song Qingshu''s arms and glared at Li Mochou: "Hey, what are you talking about? Who... Who is his woman?"


    Li Mochou smiles and doesn''t explain. Mu Wanqing''s action falls into her eyes. As a past person, she doesn''t know what she really thinks. He said that he wanted to kill the man, but he was very protective of him in his behavior. He even spared no effort to fight with an evil expert


    At the same time, Yue Lingshan on the other side finally let go of Lin Pingzhi''s hand and said in a low voice: "Xiao Lin, you can rest assured that there is a female devil to stand for her. Qinghai owl can''t hurt her."


    Lin Pingzhi nodded slightly. It turned out that when he saw Mu Wanqing in danger just now, he subconsciously wanted to help him. After all, song Qingshu had been very kind to him. How could he sit back and ignore him?


    Seeing that Lin Pingzhi was still staring at the other side, Yue Lingshan could not help but mutter: "well, you little woods, when you see other people''s beautiful girls, you don''t remember anything, and you don''t think about your three legged Kung Fu. If you rush up, you will die."


    "I... I..." although Lin Pingzhi looks like a little white face, he is not a good speaker. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to explain it, so he is very embarrassed.


    "Shan''er, when we are in the middle of the road, our martial arts are of secondary importance. What''s more important is our chivalrous spirit. We are good at it. We are good at helping others when we see injustice. We are the model of our generation."


    Yue buqun''s words convinced the disciples around him, and even Ning Zhongze also looked admiring. It''s a pity that everyone would not know what Yue buqun thought at this time.


    "Pingzhi must have something to rely on when he tried to get ahead just now. It must be the exquisite sword technique before. It seems that he is confident that he has almost finished practicing it... But where did this magical sword technique come from? When Lin Pingzhi went into Huashan, he only knew a little bit of HuaQuan and embroidered legs. During this time, he didn''t even learn some basic sword techniques of Huashan school..."


    "Is it the anti evil sword spectrum?" Yue buqun was startled. He had this idea in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, "yes, the Lin family''s anti evil sword technique was so powerful in the Wulin. Lin Zhennan''s martial arts skills were so low that he was not qualified enough to understand the subtlety of the sword technique. As the only legitimate son of the Lin family, Lin Zhennan would not pass on the anti evil sword spectrum to him? During these days, Lin Pingding learned the authentic sword technique of our famous Huashan family, and finally understood the secret of the evil prevention sword technique. The sword technique has been developing rapidly. "


    "What a scheming boy! I went back to Fujian to worship my parents. By the way, I went to see what was left in the Xiangyang Lane old house. I always thought that the real anti evil sword spectrum was hidden in the Xiangyang Lane old house of the Lin family... Hum! I would have been cheated by him if he hadn''t shown his feet today. "


    Yue buqun squints and stares at Lin Ping. He has made up his mind vaguely.


    In his heart, he thought a lot of things, but the real time was only a moment. A owl in Qinghai on the other side heard Li Mochou''s words clearly, and could not help but get angry: "my surname is Li. I just want to persuade you that I''m in the same way. You really think I''m afraid of you!"


    "Who''s in the same line with you?" Li Mochou''s face was cold. "I''ve always killed people who are ungrateful and unlucky. How can you be compared with such a dirty and shameless thing like you?"


    "It''s a joke. You killed all the Lu family. Even Laozi was shocked by your ruthlessness. How come you''re pretending to be a chivalrous woman now?" Qinghai one owl sneers repeatedly, a thick phlegm bah to the ground.


    Brush~


    A white dust swept by, and the table behind the place where a Qinghai owl just stood had been swept in two.


    Qinghai one owl just now was a careless man who suffered a big loss under Mu Wanqing''s hands. Now he was faced with a famous female devil in the Wulin. How dare he be careless? He had already played 12 points of mental defense, which avoided Li Mochou''s sudden attack.


    "Li, do you really want to do it?" See her hand mercilessly, Qinghai a owl face suddenly ugly.


    Li Mochou snorted coldly: "I have vowed before that anyone who dares to mention the word" Lu "in front of me will be crushed to pieces."


    Qinghai a owl understand today can''t be good, also inspired the heart of the fierce: "fight, I''m afraid you can''t!"


    Looking at the two men fighting together, the surrounding diners have long been hiding away to prevent the fish from harming the pond. In this way, song Qingshu, who is still sitting in the original position, is very eye-catching.


    "You''re not afraid, smelly boy?" Mu Wanqing looked at him suspiciously. The calmness of the other party was a bit abnormal.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Song Qingshu''s tone was very surprised, "what''s it to me that they beat them?"


    Mu Wanqing was unable to refute for a moment, but when she was interrupted by this, she finally remembered something and glared at him with a reddish look: "did you touch me just now?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Just now, Mu Wanqing fell into his arms. In order to protect her, he subconsciously held her waist and made her unable to stand up for a moment. However, when he forced back an owl in Qinghai, he quietly let go of it. Unexpectedly, Mu Wanqing was so keen. In such a chaotic situation, she remembered all the short contact clearly.


    "Maybe... Yes." Song Qingshu replied hesitantly.


    Mu Wanqing suddenly burst into a rage and stabbed him with his sword: "I''ll kill you!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would take her sword, but he didn''t want to reveal his identity. He had to pretend to be a man who didn''t know martial arts. He ran back and yelled: "girl, you have to be reasonable, Just now, it''s clear that I suddenly rushed to my arms. I just want to help you up. It''s inevitable to have physical contact. "


    "You said it Mu Wanqing was more and more ashamed and indignant, and his sword speed was faster and faster.


    "Poof On the other side, Yue Lingshan, seeing song Qingshu''s embarrassment, couldn''t help but smile. "He''s an expert in the world. He turns out to be a dandy."


    Song Qingshu, hiding, bumps into one of the owls in Qinghai. One of the owls in Qinghai is fighting with Li Mochou at a critical juncture. He can''t stand the disturbance and can''t help getting angry: "get out of here!" With one hand, he patted on the back of Song Qing''s book.

 Chapter 553

    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu screamed, and the whole person staggered and fell to Mu Wanqing.


    "Ah Seeing that he pours at his sword tip, Mu Wanqing unconsciously misses the best time to escape. When she reacts, song Qingshu has already hit her arms.


    Mu Wanqing only felt that in front of him it was dark. He could not stand steadily and fell back. Just when he remembered, he felt that his chest sank and the bastard directly pressed him.


    The girl''s body was so soft and fragrant that song Qingshu could not bear to get up for a moment. As soon as she closed her eyes, she pretended that she was seriously injured and could not control her body. She hummed: "Oh, no, no, I''m going to die, I''m going to die, I can''t breathe..."


    Being pressed like this by a strange man, Mu Wanqing could even feel the heat of the other person''s body on his chest. He was so ashamed and indignant: "get up quickly, it''s clear that I can''t breathe!" While talking, he pushed the jerk on his body, but he pushed several times, and the other side didn''t move.


    Song Qingshu explained in a hurry: "girl, I really don''t want to take advantage of you. It''s just that the villain slapped me just now. Now I feel that my whole body is broken up and I can''t move."


    Just now, an owl in Qinghai hit him with one hand. Mu Wanqing saw it with his own eyes. With the martial arts of an owl in Qinghai, how can an ordinary person stand it? If he didn''t die on the spot, he would be lucky.


    It''s one thing to know, and another to understand. Mu Wanqing''s heart was full of remorse. He had known that if he had just stabbed it with a sword, he would not have been humiliated.


    As a child, under the guidance of an extreme master, Mu Wanqing was originally the kind of person who regarded men''s lives like weeds. She was always pure and clean, not to mention that she would draw her sword against each other even if she was looked at more by men.


    Noticing that Mu Wanqing raised his arm and had a tendency to poison his sleeve arrow, song Qingshu secretly kneaded a cold sweat: This is tough


    Song Qingshu took it as soon as it was good and stopped teasing her. He said solemnly: "Xiaosheng doesn''t dare to offend the girl, even if he has to fight for his life."


    Seeing the man gnashing his teeth and moving his body, trying to turn over from himself, Mu Wanqing was a little sorry. He was so badly injured that he would not be safe if he moved again. Of course, it is absolutely impossible for mu Wanqing to agree that he should continue to lie on himself.


    Song Qingshu slightly urged his internal power and forced him to sweat. Unconsciously, the sweat fell on Mu Wanqing''s cheek and neck.


    Mu Wanqing was angry at first, but then he realized that the man on his body was already sweating with pain. He could not help asking with some concern: "are you... OK?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a small family name and a big reputation." Hearing the man''s words, Mu Wanqing was moved and apologetic, and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Even when song Qingshu got up several times, she fell down on her because of her strength in the middle of the journey. Besides her face becoming more and more red, she didn''t urge her to scold her.


    "Although she is fierce, she is still a kind person in her heart." Song Qingshu sighed to himself that in this way, he was embarrassed to continue to take advantage of it. He propped up and said, "girl, push me."


    Muwanqing is embarrassed by his physical contact. When he hears his words, he quickly reaches out his hand and pushes it aside. This time, he doesn''t come back in vain as before. The man on his body finally turns to the side.


    Mu Wanqing suddenly stood up and raised his long sword. He wanted to stab him twice. However, seeing that he was seriously injured and powerless, he still didn''t have the heart to start. He had to turn around and look at the culprit of Qinghai Yixiao and said angrily, "I''ll kill you!"


    Qinghai one owl and Li Mochou have been fighting each other for so long, but they have fallen into a bad situation unconsciously. Seeing that each other''s exquisite moves emerge in endlessly, and her lightness skill is extremely mysterious. When you think about her ice soul silver needle, which has been famous for a long time, Qinghai one owl is already a little chilly. Now Mu Wanqing suddenly joins in, he is completely flustered, and his moves are even more out of shape.


    Li Mochou had rich experience in facing the enemy. When he saw his opponent''s flaws, he took advantage of the situation. One of the owls in Qinghai fought in a hurry. After all, he was swept to his chest with a brush of dust and fell to the ground with blood. In a short time, he seemed to have no power to fight again.


    In the middle of the rush, Mu Wanqing saw that an owl in Qinghai had lost her resistance, but she was not good at taking advantage of the danger. She had to hum, put away her sword and stood aside, her face very cold.


    Li Mochou looked at her intentionally or unintentionally, and secretly praised her in his heart: no wonder he can be related to song Qingshu. He is really beautiful.


    Qinghai one owl anger way: "surname Li, Lao Tzu doesn''t accept, if it''s not for someone to help, how can I lose to you?"


    Li Mochou sneered: "I thought it was some kind of outsider. It turned out that he was just a fearless bandit who couldn''t afford to lose. You feel your conscience and say, "can you beat me alone?"


    Just now, Li Mochou was terrified by the reputation of Qinghai owl in the evil way. At the beginning, her moves were mainly exploratory, aiming to seek stability. When she tried out her opponent''s weight, she could not help but despise him. This so-called devil, however, if she tried her best, she could take his life within 20 moves.


    Hearing Li Mochou''s disdain, Qinghai owl turned red. However, he had never heard of Chilian fairy''s ruthlessness. In order to save his life, he had to harden his head and say, "yes, you are a little higher than me in martial arts, but there are many experts of Qinghai sect. I''m the least respectable one in Qinghai sect. If you dare to kill me, you can''t escape the pursuit of Qinghai sect."


    "Qinghai school?" Li Mochou frowned. This sect was a little strange, but she was always very proud. When she was hit by him, she said with a sneer, "judging from the moves just now, the martial arts of Qinghai sect is just like this. If you kill people like you, you will kill them. What can Qinghai sect do for me?"


    As soon as Li Mochou raises his hand, a Bingpo silver needle shoots out of his sleeve. The pupils of one owl in Qinghai are constricted. Unfortunately, he is seriously injured. He can only watch Bingpo silver needle getting closer and closer.


    Everyone in the room thought that the devil was going to die. But when the ice soul silver needle was about to reach him, there was a sharp wind nearby, and the thin ice soul silver needle broke.


    "Oh dear!" Standing nearby, Mu Wanqing could not help covering his arm.


    Song Qingshu had such a keen eye that he found a half broken ice soul silver needle on her arm. His face changed greatly and he rushed over.


    "How are you?" At the moment, the situation is critical. Song Qingshu doesn''t think so much about it. With a stab, he tears open the sleeve of her middle needle part, and is planning to check the wound. Who knows, the reply is a clear slap in the face.


    -------


    To earn a click


    Later updates are changed to the afternoon chapter, the evening chapter


    I hope you will forgive me

 Chapter 554

    Because Bingpo silver needle is highly toxic, song Qingshu focuses on detoxifying her, and doesn''t realize what''s wrong with her behavior.


    However, in Mu Wanqing''s view, it is this strange man who suddenly runs over and tears her sleeve. How can she handle it calmly?


    It''s light to slap him. If it wasn''t for mu Wanqing''s rising poison gas, she would have been chasing each other with her sword.


    Song Qingshu explained impeccably and yelled at Li Mochou: "antidote!" Of course, he can force poison with his internal power, but the speed is too slow to be as effective as the antidote.


    "That dandy is dead." Hearing song Qingshu yelling at the murderer, everyone in the room has the same idea.


    Who knows Li Mochou just white his one eye, unexpectedly took out two porcelain bottles from the bosom to throw in the past, coldly put down a sentence: "red external application, white internal application."


    Song Qingshu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Li Mochou would give him the antidote so simply. Did she see through her identity?


    Song Qingshu shakes his head, removes these confused thoughts from his mind, and begins to apply medicine to Mu Wanqing.


    "You are not allowed to touch... I..." muwanqing attack poison gas, powerless refused.


    Song Qingshu didn''t listen to her at this time. He first fed her an antidote to protect her heart. Then he poured out the medicine from the red porcelain bottle and applied it on the wound. It was all over the ground. Li Mochou, who was not far away, had a pain in his flesh. He said angrily, "Stinky boy, how can I pour so much?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He replied casually, "pour more, be safe."


    Seeing that the antidote she had made was so ruined by him, Li Mochou could hardly wait to slap him to death. However, at the moment, her attention was focused on the three people who came in at the gate of the inn, and she couldn''t care about song Qingshu for a moment.


    "The little girl has a big voice. Dare you say that my martial arts of Qinghai school are not good?" The speaker was a big, black bearded old man. Another man around him was dressed like him, but the third one was very scary. He had no nose on his face, and his face was flat, like a white board.


    "One finger zen?" Li Mochou frowned, swept the dust, and said in a deep voice, "when did Shaolin Temple take charge of the affairs of Qinghai sect?"


    The old man with black beard snorted: "the little girl has some insight. She can recognize the old man''s one finger zen, but her insight is very limited. Who said that one finger zen is only the monks'' Association of Shaolin Temple."


    "Oh ~" Li Mochou suddenly realized, "who should I be? It turned out to be Hejian Shuangsha."


    Hejian Shuangsha fought against Sandu at the lion slaughtering meeting, which made the crossing dangerous. Together with other experts, he broke the previous invincible diamond demon subduing circle. He became famous in the first World War. Naturally, Li Mochou heard of their names, and saw that they joined in, so he couldn''t help looking fresh.


    Song Qingshu had been taking care of Mu Wanqing just now. He didn''t have the time to deal with the people who came in. When he heard Li Mochou talking about Hejian Shuangsha, he raised his head curiously and looked at Hao Mi''s intact fingers. He couldn''t help but wonder: before, in Kaifeng, Hao Mi''s fingers were broken by his own internal force. How could they recover so quickly?


    "Master, you have to decide for me." When song Qingshu was still in doubt, an owl in Qinghai, who had been lying on the ground like a dead dog, suddenly howled.


    Hearing what he said, the rest of the people in the inn were surprised. Yue Lingshan asked ningzhongze in a low voice: "Niang, Qinghai Yixiao is already a famous expert of evil ways. What''s sacred about his master?"


    Ningzhong was also very confused. He could not help looking at Yue buqun like asking for help. Yue buqun pondered a little, and then remembered a man: "it is said that the master of Yixiao in Qinghai was the white board evil spirit in the Wulin decades ago..."


    The disciples of Huashan looked at the three people at the door. One of them had no nose and his facial features were like a white board.


    Although Yue buqun deliberately lowered his voice, the experts in the field still heard him. He said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still people in the Central Plains who remember my name. This must be the well-known leader of the gentleman sword Yue."


    Yue buqun reluctantly laughed, got up and said, "it''s Yue."


    The white board evil spirit snorted and replied with a smile: "today''s matter has nothing to do with Huashan sect. Please don''t go through this muddy water."


    Yue buqun nodded and said, "it''s natural. There has never been a festival between Huashan school and Qinghai school."


    Listening to master''s intention to stand by, Lin Pingzhi was immediately worried: "master... Isn''t this against the chivalrous way?"


    He doesn''t care about Li Mochou, but now Li Mochou is protecting Mu Wanqing. If she is folded in the hands of this white board evil star, Mu Wanqing will not be saved. How can he be worthy of song Qingshu''s former kindness?


    "Cough ~" Yue buqun''s face sank, "Pingzhi, chivalry and justice also depends on the object. Li Mochou, a woman devil who kills people without blinking an eye, is not worth our chivalry and justice."


    Before, because of Yue Lingshan''s affairs, both sides clearly had a trace of affection. Seeing that Yue buqun turned over so quickly, Li Mochou couldn''t help sneering: "what a gentleman''s sword, it''s full of benevolence, righteousness and morality."


    Yue Lingshan was so angry because of what happened just now. She was so angry that she pulled out her sword: "Li, I have endured you for a long time!"


    "Why, even you want to do it with me?" Li Mochou looked at her with disdain.


    Yue Lingshan''s face suddenly turned red. At the time of the dilemma, Yue buqun said: "Shan''er, it''s time for the predecessors of Qinghai sect to settle their grudges with Taoist Li. As for the grudges between Huashan sect and Taoist Li, it''s not too late to count them later."


    Hearing Yue buqun''s words, even the old devil, the white board evil spirit, can''t help but scold him shamelessly. It''s nice to say, but Li Mochou is not three headed and six armed. After fighting with several experts of Qinghai school, whether she can survive or not is still uncertain. Plus, Huashan school takes advantage of the fire to rob, where can she survive?


    Li Mochou is obviously aware of her own danger. In fact, with the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect, she really wants to go, and others may not be able to stop her. She just takes a look at Mu Wanqing next to her and hesitates.


    "Headmaster Yue, Huashan sect is a well-known and decent school. Today''s affair has nothing to do with this girl. Please read the word chivalrous in headmaster Yue and protect her later." Li Mochou thought for a long time before he had an idea. He raised his head and said to Yue buqun that these famous and decent sects have the most reputation. Entrusting Mu Wanqing to Huashan sect is her only life. After all, if Mu Wanqing falls into the hands of Qinghai sect, she will surely live worse than death.


    Yuebuqun can not help but hesitant to get up, but before I can answer, Qinghai owl suddenly smiles: "Li, you care so much about this little girl, she is not the illegitimate girl you and which partner made it out of?"


    Li Mochou and Mu Wanqing were furious at the same time.

 Chapter 555

    "Shut up


    Mu Wanqing is extremely sensitive because of her life experience. Li Mochou is famous for his self-respect. Even when she was a girl and Lu Zhanyuan fell in love, she didn''t let her lover take advantage of her. She couldn''t bear to hear the words of one owl in Qinghai.


    The two women raised their hands at the same time. A poison sleeve arrow and a ice soul silver needle shot in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as the white shadow flashed, the white board evil spirit suddenly moved from the door to the front of an owl in Qinghai. As soon as the long sleeve stirred, he swept the two poisonous concealed weapons to the ground.


    "Hum, you are too young to kill me in front of me."


    Li Mochou''s heart sank. Judging from his opponent''s martial arts, I''m afraid he''s really dangerous today.


    One of the owls in Qinghai has reached into the gate of hell with one leg. At this moment, he finally came back to his senses and said, "master, although this slut is hateful, she looks charming. Master, you are lucky today."


    His voice was very obscene. The people in the restaurant didn''t expect that the apprentice would dare to speak to the master like this. Who knows that whiteboard evil star didn''t get angry, but laughed: "apprentice, you are really considerate. Well, I''ll give you a reward when I''m tired of being a teacher."


    "Thank you, master!" An owl in Qinghai was overjoyed, and his eyes floated to Mu Wanqing on the other side from time to time. He was very happy: Although he was frightened today, it was a blessing in disguise to be compensated by the two beauties. Hehe, master, although he is good at martial arts, he is old after all. He will not be able to do it at that time. The two martial uncles of Botai and haomi are not good at women. In the end, these two beauties are not cheap for me alone.


    "To die!" Li Mochou''s face was as cold as ice. He couldn''t bear it. As soon as his body flashed, he waved the dust to attack the key points of an owl in Qinghai. Of course, the white board evil star wouldn''t sit back and ignore him. He rushed to protect his apprentice.


    Who knows Li Mochou this time is to attack the west, temporary move a change, but move ruthlessly attack to whiteboard evil star.


    Li Mochou has stirred up the martial arts world in recent years, and she can still be at ease. On the one hand, her martial arts and poisonous needles are very rich. On the other hand, she has rich experience in actual combat. When she meets people whose martial arts are weaker than her, she can win each other safely; When she meets someone with equal skill, she basically laughs to the end; When her skill is much higher than hers, she can use her wit to escape from the world.


    At that time, she could rob Lu Wushuang from Huang Yaoshi, one of the top five. Now she is just a white board evil star. No matter how powerful her martial arts are, she can''t compete with Huang Yaoshi.


    So just now she pretended to be impatient and crazy, and went to Qinghai to attack one owl. The whiteboard evil star couldn''t see any flaw.


    There''s only one way to go before the experts fight. The white board evil star lost the chance, and was attacked by Li Mochou and confused by whether it was a silver needle flying out of the ice. His martial arts skills were limited and he was so angry that he dodged and yelled.


    On the other side, Yue buqun had a good view of the two men''s war, and his heart sank: Li Mochou has been able to roam the river and lake for such a long time. It really deserves his reputation. If they are the only two in the field, I''m afraid the white board ghost will have to hate him on the spot.


    On the one hand, he once heard that whiteboard Shaxing was Zuo lengchan''s best friend for many years. He thought that he had something to do with Zuo lengchan when he came to Central Plains. If he could get rid of him with Li Mochou''s hand, it would be equivalent to breaking Zuo lengchan''s arm;


    On the other hand, Yue buqun also knows that she has offended Li Mochou today. If she leaves, the Huashan sect will have bad luck in the future. After all, no one wants to have such a female devil lurking around all the time.


    "Well, when they are both defeated, I''ll catch them all." Yue buqun secretly made up his mind that he was not inferior to him in martial arts, whether he was a whiteboard evil spirit or a Hejian double evil spirit. It would be good for him to protect himself. However, seeing that Li Mochou was so powerful, Yue buqun naturally had other thoughts.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid he''s going to capsize in the sewer this time. Shall we help him?" On one side, Hao Mi frowned slightly, obviously not optimistic about the situation in the field.


    Butai snorted: "let him learn a lesson first. Don''t look like his eyes are on his head. There are many people in the Central Plains who can''t afford to offend."


    Hao Mi nodded deeply and stroked his newly recovered finger. He recalled the boy he met in Kaifeng. He was afraid for a while. He thought that if he didn''t get the black jade intermittent cream from Shaolin in the western regions, his one finger zen, which he had practiced for decades, would be abandoned.


    After muwanqing took the antidote, the poison slowly subsided, people also recovered, struggling to stand up, song Qingshu quickly stopped: "what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll help her." Muwanqing is holding a long sword, staring at the two men who have become a regiment, looking for the chance of a fatal blow.


    "Nonsense, you have not cleared the remaining poison. At this time, you just rush up and die." Song Qingshu reached out and pressed her on the chair again.


    Mu Wanqing was annoyed to see the fool stop himself for three times and four times. He whispered, "now I have a chance to help. If I don''t help, I''ll be worse off than dead after Taoist Li''s defeat. Do you want to understand?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, no matter what the outcome, no one dares to move you."


    Mu Wanqing was confused by the affirmation in his tone and asked subconsciously, "why?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "because the girl is the woman of the king of the Golden Snake, no one dares to offend the king of the Golden Snake in Shandong."


    "Bah!" "Who... Is his woman?" Mu Wanqing blushed and was coy


    After a long time, Mu Wanqing suddenly responded and looked at him coldly in his eyes: "didn''t you just hurt yourself so badly that you couldn''t move?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He pretended to be seriously injured just now and took advantage of her. But when he saw that she was poisoned, he had no intention of pretending to be dead and jumped up from the ground.


    "This, this... Ah, ah, just now I saw that the girl was poisoned. Suddenly, I had an abnormal belief that drove me to rescue the girl. Now... Oh, I''m going to faint, I''m going to faint..."


    "I''ll kill you!" Mu Wanqing didn''t understand that he had been fooled. He was so ashamed and angry that he pulled out his sword and chopped it at Song Qingshu.


    "Don''t chop. I''ll die if I chop again." Song Qingshu dodged in the restaurant and yelled, which made other people in the restaurant laugh.


    Yue Lingshan couldn''t help choking Lin Ping: "you men are bad. In order to take advantage, you don''t even want to die."


    Lin Pingzhi was very depressed. It was the person who made the mistake. Why did you pinch me.


    Butai looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously. Every time he falls down or bows his head, he just evades Mu Wanqing''s sword. Is he a secret master?


    "Younger martial brother, we''d better solve Li Mochou first to avoid a long night''s dream." With a shadow in his heart, butai beckoned Hao Mi to attack Li Mochou from left to right.

 Chapter 556

    Both Baiban Shaxing and Hejian Shuangsha are senior members of the Wulin. Li Mochou can barely cope with one person relying on the unique skills of the ancient tomb sect and his actual combat ability. Now she can''t resist the attack of three people.


    But after all, Li Mochou had been on the brink of life and death for a long time, and he was also very quick to deal with the situation. He first shot several ice spirits at the same time to force back the white board evil star, and then drove the Hejian double evil''s pincers and judge''s pen with the brush of dust.


    However, Hejian''s two evil spirits cooperated with each other. Two fingers used the skill of one finger zen to attack her. Suddenly, Li Mochou''s palm floated a black air. He raised his palm to meet Botai''s fingers. His fingers and palms intersected. Li Mochou stepped back by using the anti shock force. It was dangerous for Hao Mi''s one finger zen to hit the empty place.


    See her blink of an eye at the same time to push back three senior masters, the rest of the crowd have cheered loudly.


    Butai glared at the people around him. The restaurant suddenly fell into peace again. He raised his dark fingers and changed his face slightly: "five poisons palm!"


    "How does my five poison palm taste?" Although Li Mochou had a relaxed smile on his face, he complained in his heart. Just now, he took the other party''s meditation. Although he succeeded in poisoning the other party, his whole arm was numb and sore. I''m afraid he couldn''t use it in a short time.


    Once Li Mochou''s arm is broken, he can''t use the five poison palm and the ice soul silver needle at the same time. In that way, her threat will be reduced by more than half. If these people join hands, she will be defeated and captured within 30 moves at most.


    "Elder martial brother, you''re a fast runner." The name of the five poisons God palm is really too loud, Hao Mi said in a hurry. The guard was beside him, and at the same time, he blocked Li Mochou''s only escape route.


    In Hao Mi''s opinion, as long as the three people are in a normal state, it''s easy to win Li Mochou. There''s no need to worry. After all, there are Huashan sect''s greedy eyes. If Yue buqun, the hypocrite, takes advantage of his attack on Li Mochou and suddenly kills his elder martial brother who is forcing poison, it''s really impossible to prevent.


    Bu Tai slightly chin, close eyes to force poison, finger tip also slowly exudes drops of black blood.


    The white board evil spirit suffered a big loss just now, and his heart was very angry. However, although he wanted to find the place, he had to admit that he had underestimated the woman before, and Hejian Shuangsha didn''t do anything. He couldn''t understand the truth of Li Mochou, so he became cautious for a moment and didn''t dare to venture forward any more.


    Each of the four had his own thoughts, and they froze for a moment.


    Mu Wanqing also found out the delicate situation now. He didn''t care to chase song Qingshu. He thought that he would help Li Mochou in the past, but also worried that he would break the balance and cause several people to fight immediately.


    "Hey, come here." Noticing that there was no panic in Song Qingshu''s eyes, Mu Wanqing moved in her heart and waved to him.


    "I''m not coming. You''re going to kill me." Song Qingshu shakes his head.


    Mu Wanqing took a deep breath and calmed his anger: "I promise not to kill you."


    "Then don''t hit me." Song Qingshu hastily added a sentence.


    Mu Wanqing suddenly a Zheng, don''t know why, in front of this person to speak tone, let her can''t help but think of Huashan met that person.


    There was a subtle feeling in my heart, and Mu Wanqing''s tone became gentle: "I don''t beat you."


    "Oh." Song Qingshu walked slowly.


    "Who do you think will win?" In spite of the answer, Mu Wanqing asked with a glimmer of hope.


    "There''s no need to say that," Song Qingshu said, "of course, these three old monsters are sure to win, but they worry too much, and forget that the red training fairy is also the end of the crossbow."


    "Shut up Mu Wanqing was angry and anxious. He never expected that the crow''s mouth would say such a thing. Isn''t it harming Li Mochou.


    Li Mochou also turned around and glared at him fiercely. Originally, she was slowly adjusting her breath, and her arms had gradually become conscious. How could the enemy give her time?


    Sure enough, whiteboard evil star noticed that her face was changing, and she couldn''t help laughing: "beauty, I didn''t notice just now, but you took advantage of me, or we''ll play again now?"


    As he said this, he went to Li Mochou.


    Li Mochou was sweating slightly in his temples. He had made up his mind that even if he was really doomed today, he would pull one to die together.


    "Stop it Mu Wanqing ran to Li Mochou''s side with his sword.


    "Ha ha, before I can make out with the big beauty, the little beauty is jealous and runs over." White board evil star in front of a bright, smile very wretched, obviously did not put wood Wanqing in the eye.


    Li Mochou also showed a slight frown: "go away, you are not his opponent."


    "My Mu Wanqing has always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. How can I leave you when you save me." Mu Wanqing shook his head and didn''t mean to leave.


    "Your martial arts skills are too low. It''s useless to stay and help me. Instead, I have to take care of you." Li Mochou has always been used to seeing the world thin and cool. His apprentice will betray when it''s critical. He didn''t expect that a girl who met by chance would live and die with her.


    Li Mochou felt a trace of warmth in his heart. He thought that he would protect her no matter what.


    "Miss mu, listen to me. These people are shameless. You can''t help them if you stay here. You will also hurt yourself. I''ll cover you later, and you''ll take the opportunity to escape. When you see song Qingshu in the future, tell him that I owe him the favor of Li Mochou. "


    Hearing Li Mochou''s words, song Qingshu was stunned. Last time, she just saved her from Xuancheng. Unexpectedly, she kept in mind all the time, and even sacrificed her own life in order to return her kindness.


    Taking the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect as an example, Li Mochou is really determined to leave. Her chance of escape is not small. However, she has always stayed here to fight hard. Obviously, she does not want to see Mu Wanqing fall into the hands of the enemy and be humiliated.


    I can''t imagine that Li Mochou, such a murderous female devil, is so sentimental and righteous. Song Qingshu is filled with emotion.


    Muwanqing was even more moved. Seeing that the whiteboard evil star was getting closer and closer, he cried out in a hurry: "stop! Do you know who I am? "


    Noticing her slightly frightened eyes, the white board evil spirit could not help but raise a cat and mouse feeling. She stopped and looked at her jokingly: "Oh, you''re talking about it. Where are you sacred?"


    Up to now, even though he didn''t want to recognize his father, he had to give it a try. Mu Wanqing gritted her teeth and said, "I''m the princess of Dali. Duan Zhengchun, the king of Zhennan, is my father. Duan Zhengming, the emperor of Baoding, is my uncle. If you hurt us, Duan''s will not let you go."


    "The Duan family of Dali?" The white board evil spirit was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing, "Duan Yanqing, as the head of the four villains, has not been paid attention to by me, not to mention Duan Zhengchun''s embroidered pillow."


    Hao Mi also sneered: "it happened that our brother wanted to go to Dali earlier. It''s your Dali Duan''s one Yang finger, or our brother''s one finger zen."


    Dali is far away from Tiannan, and their Qinghai faction''s sphere of influence is in the western regions. Where will Dali Duan''s family be regarded by them.


    Seeing that Duan''s name in Dali was useless, the other side continued to force him. Mu Wanqing was angry and anxious. He suddenly thought of someone''s words and blurted out: "I''m still the woman of the king of golden snakes!"

 Chapter 557

    As soon as Muwan''s Qinghua came out, a pretty face flushed quickly, but the effect was also very obvious. The whole Inn fell into silence, and even the whiteboard ghost star stopped.


    Song Qingshu was also shocked three times by the tiger''s body. He never thought that with Mu Wanqing''s arrogant temperament, he would say such words.


    "King of the Golden Snake, it''s nothing big..." the white board evil star hesitated for a moment. Before he could finish, he was pulled aside by Hao Mi to whisper.


    "What, you said it was the golden snake king who hurt your finger last time?" Whiteboard evil star''s face changed slightly, and his heart was shocked.


    He can''t be more clear about the martial arts of the two brothers. Although he is sure to beat either of them, he can''t beat them together.


    Song Qingshu was one against two, and let Hao Mi''s one finger of Zen poke at him. On the contrary, his finger was broken, and his cultivation almost failed. What a terrible cultivation!


    "Yes, we inquired afterwards and made sure that he was the young man we met that night." Recalling the situation that night, Hao MI was still palpitating.


    Since he came to the Central Plains, there have been rumors about how song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, won the title of the king of the Golden Snake by defeating all the top experts in the world, and how he could call the wind and the rain by himself to destroy the 100000 armies of the Qing Dynasty.


    He thought it was just exaggeration in the world. No matter how powerful song Qingshu was, he had to believe it.


    It''s just that he has been famous for decades. If he is scared by a little girl, he will quit. Where will he lose face in the future? White board evil star Eye Bead son a turn, then on purpose, looking at wood Wan Qing to say: "you say you are, what evidence?"


    In fact, Mu Wanqing has a very strong temper. He thinks that if he didn''t save Li Mochou this time, he would not have said that even if he died. But anyway, it''s embarrassing enough, and I don''t care if it''s more embarrassing.


    Mu Wanqing pointed to an owl in Qinghai not far away, bit his lip and said, "you can ask your apprentice if I''m here to find... Him."


    Seeing the master''s inquiring eyes, one of the owls in Qinghai stammered: "she was really inquiring about the Golden Snake camp just now..."


    "Son of a bitch!" The white board evil spirit''s lungs are exploding. I think you''ve been in the Jianghu for many years. Why don''t you even have this look? Who can move and who can''t?


    See Qinghai a owl suddenly provoked such a strong enemy to him, white board evil star tore his heart. In fact, according to his former reputation, in this case, he would probably choose to kill the people around him. But now there are so many people in the inn, as well as Yue buqun of Huashan sect. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t leave out a few people. At that time, they will have an endless blood feud with the king of Golden Snake.


    It''s better to offend a little than blood feud. The white board ghost star made a choice quickly and laughed: "the girl is the king of the Golden Snake. Today, I have offended a lot. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Mu Wanqing was stunned. Originally, she just wanted to make the other party hesitate. Unexpectedly, she was so useful. People seemed to be directly frightened.


    "Niang, is song Qingshu really so famous? It''s even more effective than Dali Duan?" On the other side, Yue Lingshan was obviously surprised. For most people in the Wulin, the Duan family of Dali was already an irritating existence. Unexpectedly, it could not compare with the name of song Qingshu.


    "I''m afraid the most popular one in the world today is young Xia song." Ning Zhong is also amazed. As the wife of the leader of a school, she naturally knows more details. Although the rumors in the Jianghu are slightly exaggerated, it''s not too much to say that he is qualified to compete for the first place in the world.


    The eyes of Yue buqun next to him were shining. These demons just saw how we Huashan sect could talk so well. As a result, they heard song Qingshu''s name as if a mouse had seen a cat. It seems that in the world, the strong are the most respected. We should pay close attention to the work of dispelling evil spirits. Yue buqun looks thoughtfully at Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan, who are whispering. He has an idea in his heart.


    "Wait!" Just as everyone was thinking, butai said, "this girl is the king of the Golden Snake. Naturally, we won''t be embarrassed. It''s just that Daochang Li has nothing to do with the king of the Golden Snake, right?"


    Bu Taigang was careless for a moment. He was attacked by Li Mochou''s five poisons God. He just forced out the blood poison. He was full of anger. Naturally, he didn''t want to let Li Mochou go.


    "Who said that, she is also the woman of the golden snake king." Muwanqing was originally to save Li Mochou, now see signs wrong, which tube so much.


    Song Qingshu is happy when he hears it. Who says Mu Wanqing is jealous? He is a Jieyu flower. He not only takes the initiative to enter the door, but also buys one for free.


    Butai did not respond, but Li Mochou was angry first: "what nonsense, who is his woman!"


    Although Li Mochou is cruel and ruthless, she is very concerned about her reputation in this respect. Although she knows Mu Wanqing''s good intentions, she will not be grateful for it.


    Hao Mi quickly ran to bu Tai and said, "forget it, elder martial brother. If she is really a woman surnamed song, it''s a big trouble to kill her."


    Butai''s anger didn''t go away: "but she said she was not."


    The white board ghost Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh. What''s more, if she really has nothing to do with song, why did she fight so hard to save the little girl, and why did she fight so hard to save her? "


    "It makes sense." Butai nodded and said to Li Mochou, "well, today, in the face of the king of the Golden Snake, I''ll let you go and let''s go."


    Song Qingshu was impressed by his brain tonifying ability. Li Mochou was so angry that one Buddha ascended to heaven and two Buddhas were born. However, he was afraid of the martial arts of the three and hesitated for a moment.


    Baiban Shaxing and others are invited by Zuo lengchan of Songshan sect to plan a big event. Naturally, they don''t want to create a new branch. They leave a few scenes and then take Qinghai owl out.


    But in the middle of the walk, he suddenly stood up and looked at the two people coming in from the door defensively.


    "Is it so busy here? Gee, the people of Qinghai and Huashan are all here, so we don''t have to go for a trip. " One of them, dressed in rich clothes, said with a smile as if he were a fat member.


    "Who are you?" Butai could see that they were light footed, breathing long, and their eyes were shining occasionally. Obviously, they were the best of the best. They could not help but be on guard.


    Rich fat councillor smile: "reward good!"


    His companion was a tall, thin man, dressed in black. His face was as cold as ice for thousands of years. He said coldly, "punish evil!"

 Chapter 558

    The faces of the Qinghai faction changed dramatically. As if they had heard the most terrible thing, they all stepped back a few steps and stared at them on guard. Their faces were full of panic.


    Yue Lingshan asked strangely, "Dad, who are these two sacred people? Why did some people of the Qinghai faction just show off their power, but now they look like ghosts?"


    Yue buqun also turned pale and murmured: "it is said that there is a Xiake island in the mangmangmang South China Sea. Every 30 years, two envoys, one Zhang San and one Li Si, will be sent to the Central Plains to invite the leaders of each sect to the Xiake island to drink Laba porridge."


    Note: the original Xiake Island sent people to come every ten years. Because the book wants to integrate 14 novels, the timeline has been adjusted to once every 30 years.


    "It''s just porridge. Since it''s invited, it''s a big deal." Yue Lingshan was even more puzzled. Most of the people in the restaurant also nodded. After all, they were not old enough and had not experienced the bloodbath 30 years ago.


    Yue buqun said with a bitter smile: "but 30 years later, none of the leaders of all the schools who went to Xiake island last time came back alive. These leaders were all the top experts in the Jianghu at that time. Among them were Shaolin abbot miaodi, Wudang baiyun temple master YuCha Taoist priest. Their martial arts are as good as today''s Shaolin Abbot Wudang leader."


    Yue Lingshan was also frightened and murmured, "don''t you just go?"


    Yue buqun seemed to recall something terrible, with a palpitating expression: "thirty years ago, all the leaders who didn''t go were either killed or the sect was removed from the Jianghu. At that time, the leader of Qingcheng sect, Xushan Taoist priest, was a top expert in the Wulin with his own internal power, but he was killed by the second emissary of reward and punishment in one move, In those days, the second envoys were still young. Since then, no one has dared to resist them. "


    "Then why haven''t I heard of any senior of Huashan sect who was invited to Huashan sect?" Yue Lingshan suddenly remembered and asked suspiciously.


    "At that time, we Huashan Qizong and Jianzong were fighting with each other. No one could do anything about it. The leader''s position was always in the air. Maybe it was because of this that we just escaped." Yue buqun complained in secret. What''s the matter? Since he became the leader of Huashan Mountain, Zuo lengchan has been eyeing others. Beside him, there is the sword sect who has ulterior motives. Among the disciples, there is an enemy spy. If he is careless, he is in danger of destroying the sect. Now Xiake island is getting involved again.


    "Leader Yue is really knowledgeable. I''m Zhang San." The fat member in rich clothes said with a smile.


    "Li Si." Besides, the man in black had a cold voice.


    "Master Yue, please forgive me. Let me discuss with these leaders of Qinghai school first." Zhang San turned his head and looked at the three white board evil spirits. "I don''t know who are the current leaders of Qinghai school?"


    Butai snorted: "our Qinghai sect is not prosperous. There are only a few people in a sect. What leader is there?"


    Zhang San took out an account book and looked through it. He nodded and said, "if so, old four, what do you think they should do in this situation?"


    "Three, together." Li Si''s speech was very concise, as if he didn''t want to waste more words.


    "Look at my brain, I can''t turn around," said Zhang Sany. He patted his forehead and looked at the three people with a smile. "In that case, please accept the reward and punishment order."


    As soon as the words came to an end, his left hand trembled, and several black objects flew out of the sleeve of his robe. With a slap, they fell side by side in front of the three people, but there were three bronze medals, which were embedded in the stone slab on the ground, just in line with the ground. It was like a fine mosaic. Each card was engraved with a smiling face, just like Zhang San''s smile.


    When Yue buqun saw it from a distance, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Huashan Qizong''s internal skill has always been praised by the Wulin. However, although he has practiced Zixia''s magical skill to such an extent, he can''t do more than slap a bronze medal in a wooden board or a hard stone board, let alone lift a heavy weight lightly.


    The three members of the Qinghai faction also looked at each other face to face. They knew that each other''s internal skill was far higher than their own, but they were willing to go to Xiake island like this. They really wasted decades of fame.


    "What if we don''t?" He said with a smile that thirty years ago, he had never witnessed the two envoys of rewarding good and punishing evil, so he was not sure about the opponent''s martial arts. He has been involved in the underworld for decades. Naturally, he knows that a person''s high internal power does not necessarily mean his overall strength is high. He thinks that if he combines the strength of three people, he may not lose to the other two.


    "Then, live; If you don''t answer, you die. " Li Si''s voice did not have the slightest emotion, and everyone in the audience was filled with cold air.


    "I''d like to have a try." White board evil spirit star grimaces a, the body shape is like a big Peng general pounce to Zhang San.


    Botai haomi seemed to have a soul in his heart. At the same time, he used his life''s unique skills to attack Zhang San. They knew that as long as one of them could be solved by surprise, the other would not be enough.


    "See me smile so kind, regard me as a bully?" Zhang San''s chubby face was shaking, and his figure flashed and he was forced into the side of the three.


    Before Hao Mi could react, he was caught on the shoulder by the other side. He felt that his strength disappeared in an instant. Before he had time to panic, he was picked up by the other side and thrown at the white board evil star in mid air.


    The white board evil spirit hastened to stop, but Hao MI was like a shell. He felt that if he was hit by a hammer on his chest, he didn''t mention it. They fell to the ground from mid air and were in a mess for a moment.


    However, after this toss, Zhang San has no way to stop Bu Tai''s attack. In the blink of an eye, he touched several big acupoints on Zhang San''s body.


    But he didn''t feel half happy, because he felt as if he had poked a piece of wood, and all his strength had no effect at all. It was too late when he was about to retreat, and Zhang San''s other hand was already on his arm.


    There was a sharp pain in his hand, and in his heart, butai lamented that he couldn''t keep his arm


    Fortunately, Hao Mi opened his mouth in time: "show mercy, we''ll take it."


    Zhang San let go and said with a smile, "that''s right."


    The crowd saw him talking and raising his legs. The next moment, he appeared at the table of the Huashan group: "what does Master Yue mean?"


    Yue buqun was startled by his method and quickly replied, "two dignitaries are cordially invited. Yue must be punctual for the banquet."


    The three of the Qinghai faction secretly scolded him for being shameless. They were obviously coerced, and they spoke with such a high sounding voice. Just now, they were not clear about their defeat. They wanted to take advantage of their fight to have a careful observation. Who knew that Yue buqun''s bones were so soft.


    Zhang San put up his right thumb and said, "thank you, leader Yue, for keeping my brothers from coming back empty handed."


    Seeing that it was almost over there, Li Si went straight to Li Mochou: "Li Mochou, the red training fairy, killed all the Lu family because of his love and hatred. After that, he wantonly slaughtered people surnamed he in the river and lake for several years. He should be punished for his crime."


    As soon as his sleeve shakes, a bronze medal is suddenly patted on the side pillar of Li Mochou''s body, but the bronze medal is printed with a ferocious crying face.

 Chapter 559

    five hundred and fifty-nine


    "If you want to fight, fight. There''s so much nonsense." Li Mochou swept away the dust and stood there with great pride. People in the restaurant secretly admired him. Although Li Mochou had a bad reputation in the Wulin, he is now much better than the three demons of Qinghai school and Yue buqun of Huashan.


    "Miss Li is really a pleasant person. Our brothers are not hard for you. You are allowed to make your own decisions." With both hands on his back, Zhang San''s rich face was very amiable, but his words were cold-blooded.


    "Joke, I, Li Mochou, even if I want to die, I want to die plainly. How can I end my life with your words?" Li Mochou knew that he could not even fight with the three men of Qinghai school, but the other side subdued them easily. His martial arts skills were really unfathomable. He was definitely not an opponent.


    But she has always been tough. Even if she meets someone whose martial arts are much better than her own, she dares to fight. Maybe that''s why she can often play supernormal in actual combat.


    "Stop it Mu Wanqing stood in front of Li Mochou and said in a crisp voice, "since you are known as rewarding good and punishing evil, why do you put a white board evil spirit on it? Why do you come to bully Sister Li instead of killing such a villain as Qinghai Yixiao?"


    "White board evil star, although Qinghai one owl and others kill people like hemp, it''s only limited to revenge in the river and lake. It doesn''t matter whether it''s right or wrong. Taoist priest Li is different. Many of them don''t know anything about martial arts, and they have won the common people. Naturally, their crimes are more serious." Zhang San explained without hesitation.


    Mu Wanqing was temporarily speechless, and then blurted out: "if you kill her, the king of Golden Snake will not let you go."


    "I''ve heard what you said before. Little girl, you don''t have to deceive me. The king of Golden Snake and Taoist Li just met each other. The reason why Taoist Li tried so hard to save you is to repay the king of Golden Snake for saving each other in the past. They have no personal relationship." Zhang San said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu on one side was secretly shocked. How could the people of Xiake Island know everything? Even I knew such a small thing that I saved Li Mochou once. The intelligence network behind them was really terrible


    "Little girl, I appreciate your kindness, but I, Li Mochou, never need to rely on men to survive." Li Mochou pressed Mu Wanqing''s shoulder, took out a pamphlet from his arms and handed it to her, on which the words "secret biography of five poisons" were impressively written, "this book records in detail the five poisons God palm practice method and the ice soul silver needle refining detoxification method, you are good at practice, so as not to be bullied by some scoundrels in the future."


    Listen to Li Mochou tone as if to account for the future, Mu Wanqing a sour nose, almost cry out.


    Zhang San said with a smile: "in fact, even if you two have an affair, it''s useless. The reputation of the golden snake king may frighten others, but it may not frighten us. One of the purposes of our trip is to invite the golden snake king to Xiake island."


    "Your grace is very generous." A lazy voice suddenly sounded in the restaurant, because everyone held their breath in the face of rewards and punishments. It was very quiet in the restaurant, so the voice was very striking. Everyone followed the reputation and saw that it was the young man with mask.


    "You''re not going to die?" I don''t know why, when Mu Wanqing saw the mask, the young man always had a sense of intimacy, and subconsciously didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    "What''s your advice, brother?" Zhang San turned around and looked at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "I''m not worthy of instructing you. However, although you are good at martial arts, you may not be able to move everyone."


    Zhang Sany, contrary to the normal, was not angry at all. He nodded and said, "yes, Wudang immortal Zhang, Shaolin unknown Saint monk, please don''t move."


    The crowd was in an uproar. Although Zhang San was polite on the surface, the implication was very obvious, that is, except for these two people, there was no one they could not invite in the whole Wulin. How arrogant it was.


    "I didn''t expect that Xiake island was also unknown..." Song Qingshu was secretly shocked and quickly replied: "you two are too arrogant. There are many talented people in the world. I don''t know how many can surpass you two..."


    "Examples." Li Si interrupted him coldly.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes turned, and he had an idea in his heart. He pointed to Mu Wanqing and said with a smile, "for example, if this girl gets her sweetheart, song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, she will surely win the two."


    "Most of the rumors in the world are exaggerated." Zhang San smiles and shakes his head. Obviously he doesn''t believe it.


    "In fact, it''s very easy to verify which one is better than the other." Song Qingshu has a deep smile on his lips.


    "Oh?" The fat on Zhang San''s face trembled, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "I''ve been lucky enough to witness Tianyan, the king of the Golden Snake. I''m grateful that he didn''t dislike it. I had a fight with him. It''s a pity that if I don''t have the talent, I''ll lose with one move." Song Qingshu is very sorry. He laughs to himself when he hears others. You look like this. Anyone who knows martial arts can beat you.


    Zhang San''s heart was in a state of suspense. This man pretended to be a fool. Is there any dependence in his heart? So he said quietly, "even if we beat you with one move, how can we judge which one is better?"


    "No, it''s actually very good to judge," Song Qingshu suddenly put away his smile and said in a deep voice, "because you can''t beat me."


    As soon as his words came out, the rest of the audience took a cold breath. Yue Lingshan quickly pulled Ning Zhongze''s sleeve: "mother, is this dandy crazy?"


    Ningzhong then stared at the man thoughtfully: "I don''t think so. Maybe he is some expert in the world." Although there is no trace of martial arts from him, Ningzhong used to be a famous chivalrous woman in the river and lake, which is still sharp.


    "Which school are you, sir? Why do you tease us so much?" Zhang Sansheng is cautious. He can''t see any trace of genuine Qi on the man in front of him. But the more he is like this, the more he dares not to venture forward. So he plans to ask the other party if he has to learn from other sects. After all, they all know the martial Arts of different sects in the world.


    "In the lower tomb sect." Song Qingshu said.


    "Nonsense


    "Nonsense


    Two voices sounded at the same time, one is Zhang San, the other is Li Mochou.


    Zhang San sneered: "the ancient tomb sect has always passed on women to men. All the disciples of the sect are women. The only male disciple Yang Guo is also one armed. Your limbs are in good condition. Who is that?"


    "I''m the uncle of the ancient tomb sect." Song Qingshu replied with a smile that he didn''t lie. Xuexue''er is a descendant of an authentic ancient tomb, and his cheap uncle is really not a fake.


    "Shut up Li Mochou can no longer help but tremble with anger. Now the ancient tomb sect is just her and Xiao Longnu. Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo love each other so much that it is impossible to find another man. This man keeps saying that he is the uncle of the ancient tomb sect, not taking advantage of himself.


    "If you don''t believe it, I can prove it to you." Song Qingshu smiles and moves his hands gently. Before, he was inlaid in the stone slab on the ground by the second envoys. On the table of Huashan sect, there is a pillar beside Li Mochou. The second envoys seem to be controlled by a pair of invisible hands and fly to song Qingshu one after another.


    Song Qingshu clapped his hands up and down, and several tokens flew up and down in the ball controlled by his hands, without any sign of falling.


    "It''s all over the place!" Li Mochou couldn''t help exclaiming that the essence of the ancient tomb sect''s martial arts lies in lightness and dexterity, which is the foundation of all the ancient tomb sect''s martial arts. How can she not recognize it.


    But Zhang San''s mind was like electricity. Just now, the other side sucked the token. What kind of martial arts did he use? Is Xiao Feng a dragon catcher? The great wheel Ming king gets the crane control skill? Or let me be a star charmer


    One after another, Zhang San''s guess came out of his mind, but he soon ruled it out one by one.


    Song Qingshu shocked all the people in the field. No one thought that the young man who was regarded as a dandy and a fat sheep was a hidden master.


    Yue Lingshan clapped her hands excitedly and shook her mother''s arm excitedly: "Niang, as expected."


    Mu Wanqing stares at Song Qingshu, thinking of all kinds of things before, especially when he pretends to be injured and presses himself. He is very angry in his heart: this bastard has been pretending to be crazy and selling stupid to take advantage of this girl. How unreasonable!


    "Now that I have proved my identity, I will return these tokens to you." As soon as song Qingshu flicked, several tokens returned to their original positions, exactly the same.


    Song Qingshu took the last crying face token and said, "as for this one, I''ll take it for you."


    Song Qingshu first heated the bronze medal according to the true Qi of Yang Deshen, then suddenly it was frozen by the true Qi of nine Yin. Finally, when he rubbed his hands, the order of rewards and punishments was broken into powder and scattered with the wind.


    The eyes of the whole audience were straight at once. Even the well-informed Zhang San Li Si was also shocked. It was not that they had never seen the powerful internal force for so many years. In the past, the leader of Qingcheng sect in Xichuan used his internal force to melt the bronze medal into scrap iron, but how could they have seen him directly knead the bronze medal into powder?


    Enjoying the shock of people''s eyes, song Qingshu secretly complains that learning mathematics, physics and chemistry well is not only to go all over the world, but also to be able to work in a different world.


    Because the metal is hot and cold, it is easy to break, so song Qingshu did not spend too much effort to do all this easily, which shocked the whole audience.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang San asked in a deep voice.


    "Naturally, it''s the jade of the ancient tomb sect. Nvxinjing." Song Qingshu didn''t blink when he told a lie.


    "Does the jade girl''s Heart Sutra have such power?" Zhang San was puzzled, but he also knew that internal skill was not necessarily Kung Fu. If he and Li Si joined hands, the other side would never be able to get along with each other. He could not help thinking about this.


    "Your internal power is really admirable. Our two brothers thought that their skills are far inferior to yours, so they had to join hands to ask for your advice."


    Mu Wanqing immediately worried: "you don''t want to be shameful. You went across the Central Plains 30 years ago, but now you want to bully a young generation with more and less?"


    "If you look up what you have said, miss," said Zhang San with a clear face. "The way of martial arts always comes first, and is it divided according to age? But if the girl really doesn''t like it, she can help him, so the number of both sides will be even? "


    ------


    There is only one chapter today. I broke my computer last night and my hard disk is broken. I have to take time to rearrange the information

 Chapter 560

    Zhang San had a good idea. Anyway, with Mu Wanqing''s skill, even if he joined hands with this mysterious young man, there was no threat. Maybe when fighting, the young man was tied up in order to protect her.


    Mu Wanqing can''t help but stop. She doesn''t know this truth. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to answer each other. Standing in the same place, she looks extremely embarrassed.


    Who knows, song Qingshu seems to be unaware of the other party''s sinister intentions: "since you say so, then I''d better obey orders than respect." Then he came to Mu Wanqing and his eyes were full of smiles: "girl, can you help me?"


    Mu Wanqing was puzzled by his eyes. He hesitated and said, "but my martial arts are too low. I''m afraid it will drag you down."


    "How?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if you can fight with such a beautiful girl hand in hand, it will only stimulate the hormones in a man''s body and greatly improve his combat effectiveness."


    "What are hormones?" Mu Wanqing listened to the clouds and asked subconsciously.


    "It''s something that makes men and women attract each other," Song Qingshu said, noticing that Mu Wanqing''s color changed slightly. When he saw good things, he quickly stopped. "Girl, what''s your best martial arts?"


    Mu Wanqing''s anger slot was successfully cleared. She had no confidence in her heart when she thought of facing the world-famous second envoys of rewards and punishments: "sleeve... Sleeve arrow."


    She thought about it, but she didn''t know what kind of martial arts she knew could bring threat to people of this level. Finally, she had to say one casually.


    "Well, the girl will shoot them with her sleeve arrow later." Song Qing''s books encourage the way.


    "But..." Mu Wanqing opened her mouth, and wanted to say that her sleeve arrow might not hurt even one owl in Qinghai. Is it useful to reward good and punish evil? However, when he came to his mouth, he felt that it would not only increase other people''s ambition, destroy his prestige, but also affect his morale. For a moment, he was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "Her sleeve arrow, no way." Although Li Si was silent and his face was cold for thousands of years, at the moment, we could see the irony on his face.


    "You Muwanqing was the Lord who was not afraid of heaven and earth. He was so despised that he couldn''t help being angry. He raised his hand and shot at him with an arrow.


    There was a look of contempt on Li Si''s face. He didn''t dodge or put out his hand to block him. He just walked back.


    Everyone in the field soon saw a spectacle. Li Siming retreated slowly step by step, but the shooting arrow was always a few feet in front of him, so he couldn''t catch up with him.


    One side is extremely slow, the other side is extremely fast, but the extremely fast sleeve arrow can''t catch up with the extremely slow Li Si. The contradictory visual impact makes everyone''s eyes sour.


    Song Qingshu smiles calmly, his sleeve swings gently, and an invisible force rushes to the tail of the arrow.


    Zhang San has been paying attention to his movements. He was shocked: "be careful, old four!"


    Li Si was slightly stunned. Before he could react, the arrow in front of him sped up. Everyone saw a remnant passing by, and then a dull hum rang out.


    When they looked there, they saw Li Si covering his shoulder, blood oozing from his fingers, and all the arrows were inserted in his shoulder, leaving only a few feathers on his tail.


    All of a sudden, the whole Inn became very quiet. Zhang San''s martial arts were obvious to everyone just now. He easily defeated three top experts of Qinghai faction with one opponent and three. Li Si was his companion. Their martial arts were between Bo Zhong and Bo Zhong. What''s more, he just stepped back, faster than the sleeve arrow, which had already subverted most people''s cognition, But it''s such an invincible master in everyone''s mind that the young man with the mask has internal injuries


    In the field, these rich people feel that they have experienced too much shock today, and their hearts are numb.


    "Niang, this man is not a few years older than me. How can he be so powerful?" Yue Lingshan''s mouth was wide open, and she had not recovered from the shock.


    Ning Zhongze was obviously no better than her. She was covering her mouth in surprise. She almost cried out just now. Although she guessed that the mask mysterious man must have high martial arts, she didn''t expect that he would be so high.


    "Shan''er, as the saying goes, there are people outside the world. There are always some geniuses in the world. But you don''t have to lose heart. If you practice Huashan martial arts well, you can also become a chivalrous woman."


    "Oh ~" Yue Lingshan was obviously not satisfied with the answer. She thought that no matter how hard I practiced, I couldn''t catch up with others. Don''t mention myself. I don''t think even my father is a match for others


    She didn''t dare to say these words, so she had to pout her lips and sulk there. One of Lin Ping, seeing her appearance, guessed her mind eight to nine, and quickly comforted her: "elder martial sister, I''m a master of Huashan sect. Chen Tuan, the founder of Huashan sect, was recognized as an immortal in the world at that time, Now it''s just that our younger generation can''t practice martial arts very well. There''s no need to belittle ourselves. "


    Hearing this, Yue buqun nodded to himself: "Ping Zhi''s child really has a great general demeanor. He is more mature and steady than Linghu Chong. If not... He is the best person to be the leader of Huashan. Oh, what a pity. "


    Huashan faction people have their own thoughts. Song Qingshu has reached Mu Wanqing''s ear and said softly, "I''ll say that girl''s sleeve arrows will certainly work."


    Although he knew that the man next to him had done something wrong, Mu Wanqing was still excited when he saw that Li Si was injured under her sleeve arrow. His pale complexion was slowly dyed with a layer of blush.


    "Hey, my sleeve arrow is poisonous. You''d better find a place to heal quickly." Mu Wan said in a crisp voice with her chin raised. She thought that as long as the two left, Li Mochou would be safe.


    "Just a little poison, no harm." Li Si stretched out his feet and stamped, as if a force of Qi passed through his body from the ground. Li Si''s body was like a boat shaking with the waves. When the force of Qi reached his shoulder, the arrow on his sleeve was forced out with a bloodstain and nailed to the nearby post.


    "Good Kung Fu!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring that the two men''s internal skills were quite different from those of the Central Plains, but they were also unique.


    However, other people in the restaurant didn''t think so. Instead, they all rolled their eyes at him, thinking that you praised each other''s Kung Fu, but the other party hurt you. Isn''t that a way to praise yourself?


    Zhang San and Li Si had the same idea. He was angry in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Seeing that Li Si didn''t have any trouble, Zhang San came over with a smile: "it turns out that it''s Mr. Song, the king of the Golden Snake who is in the limelight recently. No wonder he has such good martial arts."


    Hearing Zhang San''s words, song Qingshu suddenly became the focus of the audience, and the hearts of all the people were filled with waves.

 Chapter 561

    "I thought it was just a fluke that he lost Chongxu and Zuo lengchan at the top of Mount Tai last time. I didn''t expect that his martial arts skills have reached this level now. No, I have to get the anti evil sword spectrum as soon as possible, so that I can compete with these people. " Yue buqun''s eyes flickered.


    "It turned out to be my benefactor. No wonder my martial arts skills are so high." Lin Ping''s face is very happy. During this time, he has been practicing his sword skills. He obviously feels that his sword skills have greatly improved. Seeing the prospect of revenge, he has already regarded his opponent as a benefactor.


    But Yue Lingshan was blushing. When she thought of the handsome boy who was teasing her on Huashan Mountain, she lost her mind for a moment: "it''s only a long time since I saw him. That tired and lazy boy has already looked like a great master."


    "No wonder the other party will help each other, but this time not only did not repay him for his kindness in the past, but also owed him once more. It''s really..." Li Mochou thought of the other party calling himself the uncle of the ancient tomb sect, and his expression gradually became very strange.


    Mu Wanqing bit his lip and stared at Song Qingshu, tears rolling in his eyes: "no wonder I always think he is so familiar, this bastard, has been pretending to be stupid to tease me."


    Song Qingshu was a little flustered when he saw all the people''s faces. This script is not right!


    He wanted to hide his identity, so naturally he didn''t want to reveal his belongings. He had to harden his head and say, "no wonder you have this illusion. The king of the Golden Snake''s martial arts is really inhuman." "I heard that he was defeated by all the heroes in the world at the Golden Snake conference before, and then he was passed on to the gods in the river and lake. I didn''t agree with him, so I went to the Golden Snake camp, but I failed in one move."


    Listening to what he said, a group of people were not sure.


    Just listen to Zhang San sneer: "a move? With your martial arts, how can you be defeated in one move? " In fact, he was not sure about the identity of the other party. He just filtered out the famous young experts in the Jianghu in his mind and then deliberately called song Qingshu to test the other party. Who knew what the other party said, he was also puzzled.


    "At our level, we know the ending as soon as we fight. What''s the difference between one move and one hundred moves?" Song Qingshu sighed unfathomably. He noticed that everyone in the audience admired him. He was scared to be stunned by himself, and his heart was suddenly filled with happiness.


    Zhang San and Li Si looked at each other and felt thoughtful. He was right. At a certain level, winning or losing was doomed at the beginning. There was no difference between one hundred moves and one move.


    "Is the king of the Golden Snake really so good at martial arts?" Zhang San asked without hesitation.


    "If you don''t believe me, just try." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    Zhang Sanli Si shook his head subconsciously. Are you kidding? They can''t even compare with the man in front of them. How can they ask for trouble? It seems that this Golden Snake camp will be cut off from its target


    "No, there are limits to the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect. Even Lin Chaoying''s resurrection may not have your skills," Zhang San suddenly thought of something and glared at him. "Who are you?"


    "Do you know the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect like the palm of your hand? Do you know the upper limit of the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect so well?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. Zhang San''s face showed a bit of color, and he said: "although the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect has its own system, it is not a big sect. The number of martial arts in the sect is limited. The basis of the ancient tomb school''s martial arts is tianluodiwangshi; Although jade girl''s swordsmanship and silver rope and gold bell are good, they are hardly top martial arts; Be original in conception, the nine Yin manual, the highest quality of the tomb, the muscle bone strengthening exercise is dangerous. The process of training is dangerous. Compared with other top schools in the rivers and lakes, the best practices include Yi Jin Jing, Joyoung''s magic, nine Yin classics, and sunflower treasure. On the contrary, the hidden weapon technique of the ancient tomb sect is quite unique. For example, jade bee needle, ice soul silver needle are things that countless experts in the Jianghu fear. "


    Seeing that Zhang San is very familiar with the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect, Li Mochou is shocked. The ancient tomb sect has always been mysterious, and the descendants of the sect almost never move around in the world. They are all so low-key. He still knows the situation of the sect clearly. This Xiake Island is really terrible.


    After listing the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect, Zhang San said in a positive tone, "but no matter which martial arts you use, it''s not as powerful as your own."


    Even Li Mochou nodded her head secretly. She had seen Shifu do it in the past. I''m afraid Shifu''s martial arts can''t compare with the two envoys who reward good and punish evil, let alone the mysterious mask man.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was in no hurry, he said with a faint smile: "martial arts is just an auxiliary function. The final effect depends on the user. At that time, Zhao Kuangyin, the great ancestor, was able to fight all over the world with a set of ordinary long fists, and Lin Yuantu, the Fuwei escort agency, swept across Tiannan with a set of ordinary anti evil sword techniques, which just shows that people who study martial arts are more important than martial arts. "


    Song Qingshu deliberately mentioned the anti evil sword spectrum, just to guard against the evil and beat Yue buqun and Lin Pingzhi on the side, so that they would not be obsessed with the anti evil sword technique like the original work, causing one tragedy after another.


    Who knows Zhang San retorts directly: "Zhao Kuangyin is nothing but dragon and Phoenix among people; However, Lin Yuantu''s anti evil sword was not the one he used when Lin Zhennan was killed easily... "Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. He looked at all the people of Huashan sect consciously or unconsciously, and then stopped.


    His words made waves in Yue buqun''s and Lin Pingzhi''s mind. "I guess it''s true. There are two sets of anti evil sword spectrum. One is the real sword spectrum, and Lin Zhennan''s is the fake sword spectrum." Yue buqun''s hands in his sleeves are trembling with excitement. As long as he has the anti evil sword spectrum, he can lead the Huashan sect to stand aloof in the Wulin. He doesn''t have to look at other people''s faces any more.


    Lin Pingzhi was also excited and swore in his heart: "Dad, mom, I must find a real anti evil sword spectrum to wash away all the humiliations suffered by our Fuwei escort agency."


    Noticing their expressions, song Qingshu sighed in secret: people are not as good as heaven. Forget it, let it be.


    Song Qingshu coughed: "although you are very familiar with the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect, you are just a beginner. The martial arts of the ancient tomb sect are as vast as a sea. It''s not just what you mentioned. The most advanced martial arts of the school, such as Guanyin, zuolinian, dongxuanzi, Sanshou, binghuojiuchongtian and so on, you are definitely not qualified to learn. Then I''ll show you the jade girl Suxin sword technique of the ancient tomb school


    "Jade girl Suxin sword technique?" Zhang San and Li Si look at each other. They haven''t heard of any of the kinds mentioned in Song Qingshu just now. Even Li Mochou is in a fog. In his heart, I wonder when there are more ancient and strange martial arts in the school?


    Holding back his smile, song Qingshu came to Li Mochou and said, "fairies come from the ancient tomb sect. They should know the jade girl sword technique."


    "Of course." Li Mochou nodded subconsciously.


    "Then ask the fairy to help us defeat these two messengers with the authentic jade girl Suxin sword technique of the ancient tomb sect." Song Qingshu puts on a posture of inviting beautiful women to dance.

 Chapter 562

    Although he had never seen such strange etiquette before, some things were self-taught. When he noticed the sincere eyes of the other party and the hand stretched out in front of him, Li Mochou felt inexplicable, as if he had returned to the throbbing of his former girlhood.


    But of course, she didn''t really want to hold each other''s hand, so she deliberately looked away and replied shyly, "but... I haven''t learned this set of sword techniques."


    If people who are familiar with Li Mochou see her coy at the moment, I''m afraid her eyes will stare out.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you know the jade girl sword technique." Song Qingshu then turned to look at Zhang Sanli and Si, "do you mind if I find a helper?"


    "Go ahead!" Zhang San and Li Si look at each other and see each other''s thoughts. This person is too mysterious, and they are not sure of winning if they join hands. However, if the other side adds li Mochou, the chance for their own side to win is much greater. After all, the two of them cooperate all the year round, and they have the same mind when they make moves. They can play the effect of one plus one more than two. On the other hand, Li Mochou''s martial arts are far away from them. Moreover, when he cooperates with his opponent for the first time, he is unavoidably unfamiliar. There must be an accident in the middle of the way, that is opportunity.


    "If you want to use the sword technique against the enemy, you have to have two swords." When song Qingshu was pondering, Mu Wanqing had handed over the sword in his hand, and his cheeks fainted: "you can use this one of mine."


    "Thank you, girl." Song Qingshu''s smile makes Mu Wanqing''s heart jump. He can''t help thinking to himself: hum, I''ll settle with you after fighting back the enemy.


    Other people in the restaurant have been beaten by song Qingshu. They think that he is really an uncle of the ancient tomb sect. However, when Mu Wanqing had been with song Qingshu for so long, he didn''t know what nature he was.


    I didn''t expect it before. Later, after Zhang San reminded her, she felt like a mirror. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that the figure in front of her and in her memory overlapped.


    "But there''s a sword left." Song Qingshu takes a glance at Li Mochou. He can''t hide his sword except a brush.


    Li Mochou was looked up and down by his eyes, and he was very embarrassed. Just when he was about to get angry, song Qingshu had already appeared at the table of Huashan sect. He hugged his fist and said, "if you want to borrow a sword, you have to get a good chance. I''ve heard that Huashan is the most respected sword in Wuyue sword sect. I''m taking the liberty to ask. I don''t know who is willing to borrow a sword from your sect."


    The strength of song Qingshu before was obvious to all. Seeing that he praised Huashan school in his words, Yue buqun was as happy as if he had honey in his heart.


    However, as the leader of a sect, it is not convenient for him to give his sword to others so easily. When he hesitated, he heard Lin Pingzhi say: "if you don''t dislike it, you can use it." Then he took off his sword and handed it to song Qingshu respectfully.


    In Lin Pingzhi''s view, even if the other party is not a benefactor, he is also a person who has a divine relationship with him. There is no difference between lending him and lending him.


    "Thank you, young Xia Lin." Song Qingshu was about to take over the sword when Yue Lingshan interrupted: "no, Xiao Lin, I don''t want you to lend it to him."


    "Why?" Lin Pingzhi was very confused, and even had some dissatisfaction with her willfulness.


    Yue Lingshan took a furtive look at Li Mochou, gritted her teeth and said, "anyway, I don''t care. You are not allowed to borrow your sword. If you want to borrow it, you can borrow mine."


    After that, she handed her beloved sword to song Qingshu: "this sword is a famous sword in Huashan. It''s called ''green water''. It cuts iron like mud. It''s more helpful for you to compete in martial arts."


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment.


    Yue Lingshan suddenly remembered something and added, "by the way, I only lend you this sword. You are not allowed to give it to other women." Finish saying intentionally or unintentionally took a look at Li Mochou, obviously in the heart is still hate before she threw drumsticks dirty clothes.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. Half the time, he was jealous, worried that Lin Pingzhi''s sword would be lent to Li Mochou.


    Seeing that Yue Lingshan forced song Qingshu to use her sword, Mu Wanqing on the other side suddenly became impatient, but his mouth just opened and closed tightly, with a stubborn look: if he had a heart, he would refuse without me; If he doesn''t have this heart, what''s the point of my reminding you


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know that the next choice would affect his image in a girl''s heart, but he still looked back at Mu Wanqing with a keen heart and refused with a smile: "no, I just want to use the sword now."


    After that, Yue Lingshan, with a look of astonishment, went straight to ningzhongze: "Madam Yue, can you use your sword?"


    Ningzhong is slightly a Leng, but she quickly reaction, gentle smile: "of course." Then he handed the sword to song Qingshu.


    Looking at the long white fingers in front of her, song Qingshu couldn''t help daydreaming. If I touch her quietly now, I don''t know whether she will turn over? But song Qingshu only dares to think about it. Now the whole audience is paying attention to him, not to mention Yue buqun. It''s too risky to do so.


    "Thank you, madam." Song Qingshu took the sword and laughed bitterly. He seems to be more and more unrestrained. Is this my nature?


    He handed ningzhongze''s sword to Li Mochou. Seeing her face uneasy, song Qingshu encouraged: "the fairy doesn''t have to worry too much. When we fight later, the fairy doesn''t have to think about anything. He just needs to pay attention to what I say and use the corresponding jade girl sword technique."


    Li Mochou took the sword and nodded slightly, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that they were ready, Zhang San Li Si looked at each other and said, "you two, be careful!" Very tacit understanding to take the lead to attack Li Mochou.


    Zhang San and Li Si have a clear idea. With the martial arts of this mysterious man, even if they suddenly attack, they may not hurt each other. But attacking Li Mochou is different. Although Li Mochou is a famous female devil in the river and lake, his martial arts are not good enough compared with the two of them. When they join hands, Li Mochou can only be killed.


    This move only pursues the purpose of encircling and helping. Attacking Li Mochou is just a cover. The real purpose is to attract song Qingshu to come to help. No matter how good a person''s martial arts is, if he has to protect others all the time, his defense will be relaxed, so they have a chance.


    This is not a conspiracy, but an honest and upright one. Since Song Qingshu came out for Li Mochou just now, it is impossible to let Li Mochou go. Therefore, Zhang Sanli and Si are not worried that song Qingshu will not fall into the trap.


    Song Qingshu, of course, understood each other''s thoughts and didn''t care. At the moment, soft voice said to Li Mochou, "fairy, wandering all over the world!"


    When Li Mochou was stunned, she would naturally use this move. However, this move is one of the most dangerous moves in jade girl''s swordsmanship. If she uses this move, her sword will only pierce into the air a few feet away, and her whole body will be exposed to Zhang Sanli''s attack.


    Li Mochou clenched her teeth. She didn''t know why. She always felt that this person around her would not harm her. After a little hesitation, she followed the instructions of song Qingshu and stabbed her way into the air. However, her body had already felt the strength of Zhang Sanli''s attack, and her face was very white.


    Song Qingshu smiles and stabs Li Mochou sideways with a sword. Huoran is also the "wandering in the world" in Quanzhen sword technique, but although the two moves have the same name, their moves are quite different.


    When Zhang San and Li Si saw that song Qingshu was really hit, they were secretly happy. They left Li Si to continue attacking Li Mochou to contain song Qingshu. However, Zhang San''s move changed, and suddenly attacked song Qingshu from the other side without paying any attention to Li Mochou.


    But when Zhang Sanchuan was halfway through, he suddenly found a long sword shining three inches away from his chest. He was as surprised as if he was waiting for him to bump into it. He quickly changed his moves again and stepped back and pulled Li Si.


    Li Si had the same experience. He felt that the tip of song Qingshu''s sword appeared on his waist without warning. Fortunately, with Zhang San''s help, he was able to retreat.


    When the two of them stood still, they looked down at themselves and found that they had already been hit by the sword. Fortunately, they dodged properly. The edge of the sword just passed by and just cut their clothes. Rao was so scared that he was still in a cold sweat.


    Li Mochou couldn''t help staying there. She didn''t expect that she could push back Zhang San with one sword. It''s not that she''s never seen Quanzhen sword before. In her opinion, although Quanzhen sword and jade girl sword are exquisite, their power is a little weak. So she basically changed to brush the dust later. I never thought that the combination of Quanzhen sword and jade girl sword would produce such power.


    "Fairy, let''s go on," Song Qingshu said with a smile to her, "the moon before the flower!"


    All the people in the field saw him fight from top to bottom, simulating the scene of the ice wheel crossing the sky and paving the floor; Li Mochou''s single sword vibrates like a flower in the wind. He swings it back and forth, which only makes Zhang San and Li Si dazzled. He doesn''t know where her sword moves will come from, so he has to jump back and avoid.


    Song Qingshu also called: "Qingyin Xiaojiu!" When the hilt is raised and the tip of the sword is pointed down, it is like pouring wine from a pot. Li Mochou is getting better and better now. He cooperates with him with this move. The tip of his sword turns up and points to his cherry lips. It''s like raising a glass to drink.


    Zhang San and Li Si saw that their swordsmanship became more and more strange, but they cooperated with each other. All the flaws were filled by one of them, but the fierce killing was endless. The more they fought, the more surprised they were. They thought to themselves, "the world is so big, there are so many capable people. How can we expect such incredible swordsmanship? Alas! We''ve really become frogs in the well, but we underestimate the heroes in the world. " When he is discouraged, he is even more defeated.


    In the audience, song Qingshu and Li Mochou took one move after another. Each move seemed to have a love affair, such as "playing the piano and pressing the Xiao", or "sweeping the snow and cooking tea", or "playing chess with Panasonic", or "playing crane by the pool". Later, it seemed that they were not participating in a fierce competition, but a romantic conversation.


    If Li Mochou feels something, his face will become more and more red, but mu Wanqing outside is trembling with anger: this big turnip with flowery heart doesn''t forget to tick three and four in this case, which really annoys me!

 Chapter 563

    Li Mochou was in a very complicated mood at this time. At the beginning, she had no confidence. She was too polite to use this set of swordsmanship. On the other hand, she relied on it. Many of the subtleties of her swordsmanship were really hard to play.


    However, song Qingshu took care of him and added that the jade girl''s Suxin sword was effective. Li Mochou''s confidence soared and his cooperation with the other side was getting better.


    But with the cooperation between the two people becoming more and more tacit, Li Mochou gradually realized a kind of vague emotion, as if Yingying was coy and shy, as if he was at a distance, as if he was affectionate, but worried about gain and loss


    This kind of emotion evokes Li Mochou''s dusty memory for many years. When he first came out of the ancient tomb, he met that man. It was this feeling at the beginning


    It turns out that Lin Chaoying, the founder of the ancient tomb school, was frustrated and died in the ancient tomb. She is versatile in literature and martial arts. She can do everything in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. However, she is still full of fantasy about love like an ordinary woman.


    More than once, she dreamed that one day she could fight with her lover Wang Chongyang. Unfortunately, fate made them destined to have no fate, so she had to put her feelings into the combination of double swords.


    Wang Chongyang uses the Quanzhen sword technique, so she correspondingly transforms the jade girl sword technique to match the opponent. Under the combination of two swords, a new sword technique, jade girl Suxin sword, comes into being.


    It''s a pity that Lin Chaoying didn''t have the chance to use this sword technique in his whole life. On the contrary, it benefited the descendants of the ancient tomb sect.


    Zhang San Li Si suddenly jumped out of the battle circle and admitted defeat, saying: "today we can see the unique knowledge of the ancient tomb sect. Our brothers admire it very much. We don''t have to compete any more. We lost this time."


    They don''t know the origin of this sword technique. They see each other''s wonderful moves. They only kill badly and haven''t used them yet. If they fight any more, maybe their lives will be accounted for here. They make a quick decision and admit defeat when the defeat is not obvious. People in the central Plains have the most reputation and don''t want to continue to fight.


    "You are also obedient, eh..." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, "you two help yourself." Of course, song Qingshu is not afraid of Xiake Island, but there is no hatred between the two sides. He doesn''t have to kill the second envoy to offend such a mysterious force hidden in the dark. What''s more, he is very good at the intelligence network of Qixia Island, leaving the second envoy''s life will always be useful in the future.


    Zhang San Li Si looked at each other, and his eyes were full of happiness. Gong Quan said, "thank you very much. When our brother meets the ancient tomb sect disciples in the future, he will give up."


    "That''s not necessary. I''ll take charge of the ancient tomb sect''s order of rewarding good and punishing evil. I''ll go to Nanhai to visit the two islanders of Longmu in the future." Song Qingshu secretly thought, little dragon girl, little dragon girl, brother-in-law helped you block a disaster, who let you be my sister-in-law.


    "If you come here, Xiake island will surely welcome you." Different from the arrogance that left behind the token of rewards and punishments, this time, Zhang San and Li Si respectfully handed the token to song Qingshu with both hands, which showed that the rest of the people were envious and jealous.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly and took the token conveniently. However, they didn''t expect that Zhang Sanli and Si were already in a storm. They thought that song Qingshu meant to play in Xiake island. They couldn''t help but worry. Although the two island masters'' martial arts are unfathomable, this one is also mysterious... It''s better to inform the two island masters as soon as possible.


    Because of his careless words, the second emissary changed his itinerary temporarily and immediately returned to Xiake island to inform him, which song Qingshu never expected.


    When the second envoy left, song Qingshu turned back and looked at Li Mochou: "if there was no fairy''s cooperation, I would not have won so easily."


    Li Mochou was embarrassed when he thought of the sword technique which was close to tone and emotion just now. He said something else: "I don''t know your origin with our ancient tomb sect. Why do you know so many things about the ancient tomb sect?" After all, even she didn''t know the existence of the jade girl''s Suxin sword. Why did the man know it?


    Song Qingshu didn''t explain it with a smile. Instead, he said, "fairy, these things are a long story. I''ll explain them to you later. Now let me return the sword to the female Xia Huashan penning first. "


    Li Mochou quickly handed the sword to him. Who knows that when the other side took the sword, he touched the back of her hand. He couldn''t help but wonder whether he was unintentional or intentional... Even Li Mochou didn''t realize that if he changed to another man, don''t touch her skin. Even if he looked at her more, she would draw the sword, Who will think about whether the other party is intentional or unintentional.


    Song Qingshu gave a secret praise. The eyes of the ancient tomb sect''s disciples were ten thousand. All the disciples of the sect were worthy of four words. Although Li Mochou had a fierce reputation, his appearance was not inferior to that of little dragon girl, and he even had a little more charming


    In fact, with song Qingshu''s martial arts and status today, it''s only a matter of one sentence to want a woman, but song Qingshu enjoys the process of chasing and conquering.


    Li Mochou, a woman who has been hurt by love, has long closed her heart. Naturally, it is impossible to throw herself in his arms. So song Qingshu can only work hard and take the initiative to tease.


    Seeing that Li Mochou didn''t turn his face on the spot, song Qingshu couldn''t help smiling. It seems that there is a play. While thinking, song Qingshu came to the table of Huashan sect: "thank you for your sword. Only in this way can we defeat the two messengers of rewards and punishments. Now we are back to Zhao."


    It''s a pity that Song Qing has been thinking about what happened to Li Mochou just now. When Ning Zhongze took the sword, he secretly grasped each other''s white palm.


    He has excellent martial arts skills and is covered by sleeves. No one can see the flaw in this move, but he can''t hide it from others, but he can''t hide it from the client. Ningzhong never thought that he would be so bold and frivolous. His face turned red. He was about to get angry, but he suddenly woke up: this man is so good at martial arts, just like a demon. Now Huashan sect is in trouble at home and abroad, and elder martial brother works hard every day. How can I recruit such a great enemy to him out of thin air?


    "Gong... Gongzi''s martial arts are unfathomable. Even without my long sword, I can easily surpass them both." Ningzhong wanted to take back his hand several times, but he was held tightly by the other side. How could he get half a point?


    Song Qingshu regretted being too abrupt, but he didn''t expect that Ning Zhongze didn''t turn his face on the spot. Instead, he struggled secretly, which aroused his evil interest. Instead of letting go, he rubbed her skin with his fingers.


    Ning Zhongze didn''t expect that the other party was so aggressive. When she was about to get angry, a strange feeling suddenly surged up in the deep of her body, which made her weak and hot at the same time.


    Song Qingshu''s methods today are so clever. The gentle fingertips and a light ray of joy are enough to make Ningzhong Ze''s body extremely sensitive. He noticed that Ningzhong Ze''s eyes seem to be seeping water. Song Qingshu released her hand in time. Many things in the world are interesting only when they are carried out in secret. If other people find out about them, That would be dull.


    Ningzhong finally got the chance to breathe, and the rapid ups and downs of his chest gradually calmed down. He was about to say something to song Qingshu, but who knew that the other party had turned away, leaving only a hateful figure behind.


    "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter with you?" Notice Ning Zhongze''s abnormality, Yue buqun can''t help but wonder.


    "No... nothing." Ningzhong subconsciously answered a sentence, look suddenly complex incomparable.


    The conversation between the two couples never escaped song Qingshu''s attention. Seeing that Ning Zhong chose to hide from her husband, song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile. This kind of game seems quite interesting.


    "Girl, thank you for your sword." Song Qingshu returns to Mu Wanqing and looks at her shining white wrist. He can''t help secretly comparing Li Mochou''s hand with ningzhongze''s. He doesn''t know what it feels like to touch Mu Wanqing''s hand.


    "Girl, girl, don''t I have a name?" Muwanqing pouted and snatched the sword back, leaving song Qingshu no chance to eat tofu.


    "Er ~" to do the whole play, song Qingshu had to say with a bitter smile, "haven''t you asked the girl''s name yet?"


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" Mu Wanqing''s eyes were fixed on him.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and moved his eyes unnaturally: "of course it''s fake... Oh, it''s a slip of the tongue. Of course it''s true."


    Mu Wanqing suddenly burst into a rage and stabbed him with his sword: "I''ll kill you heartless thief!"


    Song Qingshu dodged back in a hurry. He could avoid the unexpected sword and burst out in a cold sweat: "I''m going. You won''t kill anyone."


    Listen to this familiar and strange mantra, Mu Wanqing bit his lip: "it''s you that killed!" It''s another stab. It''s just a kind of attack without any defense.


    Li Mochou''s figure moved slightly, but she didn''t make a step in the end, because she saw that the martial arts of Ming Ming and Mu Wanqing were very different, and Mu Wanqing was such an unprotected and desperate move. The mask mysterious person could subdue her with a single blow, but the strange thing was that the mask mysterious person was chased and killed, but she didn''t attack Mu Wanqing from the beginning to the end.


    Li Mochou doesn''t understand the mystery. He thinks of Mu Wanqing''s heartless thief. The relationship between them is not clear. She is an outsider, so she can''t get involved.


    "Sure enough, it''s hard to raise villains and women. I''ll go first." Song Qingshu clearly continued to stay here, and the master image that he finally established became a teaser completely. He quickly flashed out of the restaurant.


    Mu Wanqing can''t help stamping her feet and chasing out with sword wind. Li Mochou hesitates for a while, and finally decides to follow him. After all, this mysterious man has a lot to do with the ancient tomb sect. She can''t put anything else in her mind until she knows who he is.


    Seeing song Qingshu leave, several people of Qinghai sect who are in a panic are relieved. After all, they seem to have a lot of friendship with Mu Wanqing and Li Mochou. If they want to stand out for the two girls for the sake of the previous things, they will take off their skin and look at each other and choose to run away.


    "Sure enough, he is a frivolous and invisible prodigal son!" Looking at the disappearance of song Qingshu''s back, Ning Zhong couldn''t help but spat with a red face.

 Chapter 564

    Seeing that it was far away from the inn, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. He dodged and cried to Mu Wanqing: "girl, if you do this again, I will fight back."


    Mu Wanqing stabbed with his sword and clenched his lips: "if you want to fight back, you can return it. If you kill me with one knife, it''s just over."


    Song Qingshu took a step back and dodged a sword to the tip of his nose. He couldn''t help but feel depressed: "you''re a heartless thief, and you''ve got the wrong person."


    "No mistake, you are a heartbreaker!" The more Mu Wanqing said, the more excited he was, and the sharper his swordsmanship was.


    "How can a girl scold a man like this?" Song Qingshu was a little annoyed when she saw that she was making a fuss. He said angrily: "well, I''ll listen to you. How can I be ungrateful? Who can I be ungrateful to? For you? "


    Mu Wanqing breathed and snorted: "you know it in your heart."


    "If I know, why do I ask you?" Song Qingshu can''t help being speechless.


    "You..." Mu Wanqing opened her mouth to say something, but suddenly her face turned red, and swallowed the words back to her mouth. She changed her tongue and said, "you always abandon my sister. What is it that you are not a heartbreaker?"


    "Your sister?" Song Qingshu was stunned. "When did you have a sister?"


    "Pretend you don''t know me. If you don''t know me, how can you know if I have a sister?" Mu Wanqing glared at him.


    "You don''t really know who I am, do you?" The more song Qingshu listens to it, the more wrong he is. He thought he had cheated everyone in the restaurant just now, but mu Wanqing looks like this


    "Well, you''re such a frivolous rascal. You''ll never forget your virtue after seeing it once." When Mu Wanqing said this, he seemed to think of something, and a trace of memory appeared on his face unconsciously.


    "Er..." at this moment, song Qingshu didn''t know what to say, so he had to take off the mask on his face and looked at each other with a friendly face. "Wanqing, I didn''t mean to hide you, but my luggage now can''t fall into the eyes of those who want to."


    "Don''t call me that. Do I know you well?" There was a faint blush on Mu Wanqing''s cheek.


    "Are we not familiar with life and death together? I really feel sad when you say that Song Qingshu sighed.


    Mu Wanqing was in a hurry. She was really afraid that the other party might misunderstand her mind and wanted to explain. But when she thought of what he had done, she couldn''t help humming: "we are really familiar. We are going to be a family soon."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "Wanqing, you are really a heroine. You should take the initiative to express your love. As a man, I can''t be passive all the time. Well, I''ll choose a good day and go to Dali to propose to my mother-in-law."


    Mu Wanqing was flushed by her bold remarks. She was ashamed and angry for a moment: "who expressed love to you! Who cares what you say! What I just mean is that you are my brother-in-law! " Later, as if touched a sad thing, can not help crying.


    Song Qingshu was a little flustered. He ran to her side and wiped the tears on her cheek at a loss: "this... I really don''t understand what you mean. How can I become your brother-in-law?"


    "Zhong Ling is my sister, and you''ve done that to Zhong Ling again..." aware of the heat from each other''s fingertips, Mu Wanqing''s face is slightly red. She subconsciously steps back and bites her lips, but she can''t say the next thing. In fact, she is very afraid that song Qingshu asks her why Zhong Ling is her sister, The scandal of the previous generation made Mu Wanqing extremely sensitive and embarrassed about the identity of her illegitimate daughter, and worried that she would be despised by song Qingshu.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu was very clear about Duan Zhengchun''s story. Before that, he just didn''t react to it for a moment. When Mu Wanqing reminded him, he immediately remembered it. He couldn''t help but feel guilty and gave a ha ha: "your sister''s feelings are very good. I didn''t expect that she would tell you such things."


    Mu Wanqing turned his head with pride to prevent him from seeing the tears in his eyes.


    It turns out that Mu Wanqing soon regretted that she had been spirited away by Shuisheng in Jinling City. However, with her proud and stubborn nature, it was absolutely impossible for her to go back to find him. Finally, frustrated, Hui Dali and her master Qin HongMian lived in seclusion in the valley and lived an isolated life.


    Qin HongMian is only a daughter, because Duan Yu is just like this. She doesn''t know how to comfort her daughter. In addition, half of the reason for this is her guilt. Qin HongMian didn''t find her daughter''s real mind.


    Until one day, Zhong Ling came to play with Mu Wanqing, Mu Wanqing knew a lot of things. For example, Zhong Ling has been studying arts with LAN Fenghuang in the five poisons sect during this period of time. He comes back to visit his mother and her sister by the way.


    The two families were close to each other, and they grew up together. Even if they were not related by blood, they were still like sisters. Zhong Ling had no intention, so he could not help telling his mind.


    Listening to Zhong Ling''s description of her lover, Mu Wanqing just smiles and doesn''t take it seriously. On the contrary, the appearance of the man in Huashan appears in her mind.


    As Zhong Ling talked more and more in detail, Mu Wanqing was more and more strange, because she had an illusion that the image of the person Zhong Ling described coincided with the image of the person in her heart more and more.


    Curious, she has always been indifferent to men, and finally takes the initiative to ask Zhong Ling the name of the man. When Zhong Ling says three words of song Qingshu, Mu Wanqing seems to have been struck by thunder.


    Zhong Ling didn''t realize Mu Wanqing''s abnormality, because he always made friends with her. Later, he became a sister again, and the relationship was even closer. Some private words Zhong Ling was embarrassed to say to her mother, so he couldn''t help talking to Mu Wanqing.


    When she heard that they had decided to be married for life, Mu Wanqing wanted to kill song Qingshu with one sword. But in front of Zhong Ling, she couldn''t show it, so she had to smile and listen to her about the romance between them.


    After seeing off Zhong Ling, Mu Wanqing is very upset. At the same time, Qin HongMian asks her to assassinate the woman of the Wang family in Suzhou. She agrees without even thinking about it.


    However, when she came to the Central Plains, it happened that song Qingshu led the Golden Snake camp to defeat the Qing army, and all kinds of deeds were passed down to the gods. Every time Mu Wanqing went to a place, she would hear the news about song Qingshu. Somehow, she changed her itinerary and chose Shandong instead of Gusu. She did not even know whether it was for her sister Zhong Ling, Or to find a way for yourself.


    Seeing Mu Wanqing''s silence, song Qingshu was also embarrassed. After all, he did something out of the ordinary. It is clear that he and Mu Wanqing are in front of each other''s feelings. They have no clear relationship, so they put their sister to bed first. How can Mu Wanqing deal with himself?


    "Wanqing, I and ling''er had a reason. At that time, I was seriously injured, and she just wanted to save me..." Song Qingshu briefly explained the relationship between them.


    "I know that." Muwanqing secretly annoyed, at the beginning Zhongling a face sweet in front of her show love, now you play again?


    "Like you, ling''er and I are all in love. How can I be ungrateful?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    "Who is in love with you?" Mu Wanqing couldn''t help spat, "if you don''t lose heart, you won''t leave ling''er in the five poison sect for so long. Ling''er is a silly girl. I believe you unconditionally. I''m not as easy to cheat as she is. Since you entered the Central Plains, your love affairs have spread all over the streets, such as nine princesses, the leader of Emei sect, and Zeng girl... "


    Mu Wanqing said sourly, but found that song Qingshu actually looked at himself with a smile on his face. He said angrily, "you don''t have to smile in front of me if you are proud in your heart."


    "Wan Qing, you have come all the way to ask me for help. Is it for Zhong Ling or for yourself?" Song Qingshu has a smile on his lips.


    Mu Wanqing''s face turned blue and white: "I''ve come all the way to find you. Are you so mean to me? What''s good about the little girl Zhong Ling? Why can you be gentle and kind to her? "


    "Do you want me to do that to Zhong Ling? This is easy to do. " Song Qingshu smiles, and his figure appears a few inches in front of Mu Wanqing.


    They were so close that Mu Wanqing could even feel each other''s breath. He was so scared that he quickly stepped back. However, his waist was tightly held by a big hand. Suddenly, his weight was unstable and he fell into each other''s arms.


    Before muwanqing could react, song Qingshu had already stopped her watery and bright red lips. Her eyes suddenly glared at her boss, and she quickly pushed him away. She was shy and angry: "you... You despise me!"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t you want me to treat you like I did to Zhong Ling? That''s what I''ve done to her, but she''s much better than you. She always responds obediently to me. "


    "Shut up Hearing this, Mu Wanqing blushed and said angrily, "I''m not her kind of silly girl."


    "Isn''t that all?" Song Qing bookseller, "each of you is unique. Naturally, my attitude towards each of you is unique. Do you really want me to treat you the same as other women?"


    "Force words to reason!" Mu Wanqing stares at him with hatred. She knows that it''s just rhetoric in her heart, but she doesn''t know why. She''s very popular in her heart, and her anger is almost gone unconsciously.


    "Wanqing, if you still annoy me, shoot me with your poisonous arrow." Noticing that the other side''s eyebrows were loose, song Qingshu said while the iron was hot.


    "Bah!" Mu Wanqing laughed angrily, "with your martial arts, how can my poisonous arrow hurt you?"


    Song Qingshu immediately closed his eyes: "don''t worry, in order to let you down, I will never Dodge, nor will I use my power to resist. If I am poisoned, I will be punished by God."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s appearance of dying, Mu Wan raised his arm and pointed the arrow at him: "do you really think I won''t shoot you?"


    Hiding behind a big tree in the distance, Li Mochou, who had been watching the play, suddenly became very strange: "it''s really song Qingshu. Hum, in order to get a girl, he didn''t even want to die, so he was willing to spend money."

 Chapter 565

    "Well, you said it." I don''t know why. Seeing song Qingshu''s tired and lazy appearance, Mu Wanqing felt that she was very proud. She couldn''t stand such excitement. She shot an arrow without thinking about it.


    "Well ~" Song Qingshu snorted, covering the wound on his chest. His face was pale and his body was crumbling, but he still said with a smile, "look, I didn''t cheat you."


    Looking at the dark red blood gradually seeped out from between his fingers, Mu Wanqing was flustered. She ran to him and helped him sit down. There was a trace of crying in her voice: "why don''t you hide?"


    "I just promised you not to hide. If I did, how could I dispel the anger in your heart?" Song Qingshu reluctantly smiles.


    "Why are you so stupid!" Mu Wanqing looked at his wound and said hastily, "you''ve forced the poison out of my arrow. I''ve smeared a lot of poison on my arrow."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "as I said, if I am really poisoned, I deserve it."


    Seeing that he was always unwilling to use Kung Fu to force poison, Mu Wanqing was angry and anxious. He could not take care of so much when he was in a hurry. He tore open his clothes at the wound and put his little mouth together to suck the blood from the wound.


    Song Qingshu suddenly said: "you are crazy! You''re going to die. Get out of the way


    But mu Wanqing stubbornly shook his head: "I hurt you, I will cure you. If you die in my hand, how do you want me to... How can I explain to the girl Zhong Ling? " Then he leaned over and sucked silently at his wound.


    Smelling the fragrance from the girl''s hair, song Qingshu felt that a soft place in his heart had been touched. He could not help holding Mu Wanqing''s hands.


    Mu Wanqing shivered and struggled a little. She found that her hands couldn''t break away from him, so she let him. Now her attention is on the poison of song Qingshu.


    Looking at the vomit of blood has returned to normal color, Mu Wanqing happily smile: "should be almost, you put this bottle of Medicine on the wound..." haven''t finished, the whole person fell into song Qingshu''s arms.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. When he lifted her face, he found that her lips were covered with a trace of bright red. It was obvious that the residual poison entered her body through the blood. At this time, he didn''t care what he had said before. He helped her sit up straight and quickly pointed several acupoints on her back. His strong internal power was continuously infused into her body, Try to force the toxins out before they get into her.


    "Wow."


    After about one incense burning time, Mu Wanqing spits out a pool of red blood, and finally recovers.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to do that. This poison can''t kill me. But you are different. If I hurt you by accident, you let me... "Seeing her wake up, song Qingshu blamed her and felt distressed at the same time.


    Although the other party has been blaming himself, Mu Wanqing hears the hot concern from the words, and a sweet feeling rises in her heart.


    "Oh, your wound is open!" The corner of the eye more than a light sweep, wood Wan Qing found that song Qingshu chest wound again split, blood has penetrated the accessories of the clothes, not from anxious way, "you quickly use Jinchuang medicine application."


    Song Qingshu casually points several acupoints near the wound and says, "it''s OK. Don''t you think it will stop the bleeding?"


    "It''s only an expedient measure to stop bleeding by pressing acupoints. You''d better apply it with Jinchuang medicine, so that the wound can heal faster." Mu Wanqing urged.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile bitterly, with a face of embarrassment: "with my martial arts today, I''m afraid few people in the world can hurt me. I don''t know how to take the golden sore medicine."


    "I only know how to brag, so why do you hurt me so easily?" Mu Wanqing''s face was slightly red. Although she complained, she was deeply moved.


    "I have golden sore medicine on my body. Oh..." when Mu Wanqing was about to take the medicine bottle from her arms, she suddenly found that she was numb and weak. It was probably the sequela of poisoning just now. "I can''t move now. Take it by yourself."


    Song Qingshu glanced at her skirt and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. Don''t use it. You can apply it to me when you recover."


    "You can take it if you want. There''s so much nonsense." Mu Wanqing can''t help but apricot eyes wide open, said finally can''t help muttering way, "didn''t see you to Zhong Ling that wench more Shou Li, in front of me but to pretend gentleman."


    Song Qingshu is like a waterfall: "OK, OK, can''t I take it?"


    When song Qingshu''s hand reached into Mu Wanqing''s skirt, they could not help shaking at the same time.


    "I didn''t mean to make a mistake." Song Qingshu explained quickly.


    "Well," Mu Wanqing''s cheek was as red as blood. She turned her head and didn''t dare to look at him. "Take it quickly. Don''t touch it."


    Song Qingshu is almost ready to cry. He finally wants to be a gentleman. He doesn''t know that she misunderstands him. Seeing Mu Wanqing like this, he obviously won''t believe that he was just "careless".


    Taking out the medicine bottle, song Qingshu poured the golden sore medicine directly on the wound, and saw Mu Wanqing''s face move: "if you don''t check it, aren''t you afraid that what I have in this bottle is the poison of blocking the throat at the sight of blood?"


    Song Qingshu is secretly funny. Mu Wanqing is really proud and charming. He is very nice to me in his heart, but he refuses to admit it.


    "Even if people all over the world want to kill me, Wan Qing, you won''t hurt me." Song Qingshu said softly.


    Mu Wanqing was very helpful in her heart, but she snorted coldly subconsciously: "I''m afraid you''ve added a few people in your heart at the same time, such as Princess nine, headmaster Zhou, Miss Zeng... And the girl Zhong Ling, who is also absolutely reluctant to hurt you."


    Song Qingshu was accosted by her, and she didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    As soon as Muwan''s Qinghua came out, she regretted it. She was angry and wronged when she saw that the original warm atmosphere was made cold by herself: "I''m so angry. I think you will die in the hands of women sooner or later."


    "Isn''t it much happier to die in women''s hands than in those smelly men''s?" At the same time, song Qingshu added that it''s better to let me die of fatigue in a woman''s belly when I am 100 years old


    Seeing that Mu Wanqing''s Willow eyebrows were about to stand up, song Qingshu quickly picked up her legs and held her horizontally: "it''s late now, and I''m afraid it''s going to rain because of the wind. Let''s find an inn first."


    "Well." I don''t know what to think of. Mu Wanqing''s face turned red again. She nodded meekly, "don''t go back to the inn just now. I''m so ashamed."


    "Don''t worry. There''s a town more than ten miles away. Let''s go and settle down there." Song Qingshu suddenly laughed, "Wanqing, your body is really light."


    "You didn''t hold it..." muwanqing murmured in a low voice, and then he buried his head in his chest, and refused to talk to him any more.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Then he remembered that he had held her on Huashan Mountain. He could not help but smile and said no more words. Holding her, he rushed to a nearby town.


    Looking at their bodies disappearing in the distance, Li Mochou flashed out from behind the big tree. He was very hesitant. Could he keep up? If you don''t follow him, you can''t know what''s going on between him and the ancient tomb sect. But if you follow him like this, can you just watch him and other women love each other?

 Chapter 566

    Mu Wanqing didn''t know that there was a tangled bystander behind her. She buried her head in Song Qingshu''s arms and didn''t dare to raise her head. There was a kind of comfortable smell on him. Mu Wanqing thought for half a day and didn''t know how to describe this unique smell. Finally, suddenly, it was the smell of sunshine.


    Smelling this reassuring smell, Mu Wanqing unconsciously fell asleep in the past. When she woke up, she suddenly found that there were some confused sounds in her ears.


    She secretly looked up and found that they were already in the market. Along the way, many people stood by and pointed at them. She was so embarrassed that she quickly complained in a low voice: "why don''t you call me up?"


    "You wake up," Song Qingshu said with a smile, looking down at the woman in his arms. "You''ve just detoxified. More sleep will help you recover."


    "So many people are watching." Seeing that he didn''t put down his meaning at all, Mu Wanqing was very angry.


    "If they want to see it, they can see it. Handsome men and beautiful women are popular everywhere." Song Qingshu burst out laughing.


    "I''m not as shameless as you are." Muwanqing blushed with shame, but she was reluctant to leave her warm arms. So she took a silk scarf from her arms and covered her face. Then she buried her head in Song Qingshu''s arms again.


    Song Qingshu was amused by her ostrich mentality: "what are you hiding from? We are not a shady relationship."


    "I don''t care. I don''t want to be seen as I am." Mu Wanqing replied in a loud voice.


    "Well, since you don''t want to be seen, I''ll stay with you." Song Qingshu smiles and takes out the silver mask to cover his face. After all, his whereabouts still need to be kept secret.


    Strange to say, when his face was covered with something, Mu Wanqing relaxed all of a sudden. He was no longer uncomfortable and looked up at the people and things around him from time to time.


    Song Qingshu found an inn. Before he had time to open his mouth, he saw the owner of the inn greet him with a smile: "this must be uncle song, right?"


    Mu Wanqing couldn''t help but look at him suspiciously. Song Qingshu was also stunned: "do you know me?"


    Instead of saying anything, the shopkeeper turned his head and said to the shopkeeper, "Uncle song, room 1 of Tianzi has been ready for you in the morning. Please go up with your wife to have a rest. We will deliver the food and wine to your two rooms later."


    When Mu Wanqing heard this, he thought that this man was really bad to the core. Mingming came here to book a room while he was asleep, but he deliberately took himself out to make a big circle... But he only ordered one room, so I didn''t want to go with him


    Mu Wanqing''s hand, which is holding song Qingshu''s clothes, is loose, loose and tight. It is obvious that she is not calm in her heart.


    But song Qingshu didn''t notice the emotional changes of the beauty in his arms. Instead, he wondered, "are you mistaken? I didn''t order these things."


    The shop owner was also stunned, but he looked him up and down, and finally said: "yes, there was a young man who was very generous. Let''s welcome a young man with a silver mask. Isn''t that you, young man?"


    Song Qingshu was shocked. His whereabouts on his trip to the north were very secret. He didn''t even know much about the inside of the Golden Snake camp. How could anyone know his whereabouts? Can''t help but deep voice ask a way: "that childe who person?"


    "This..." the shop owner was embarrassed, "young man, don''t you embarrass me? What''s the reason for us to disclose the employer''s information in our business?"


    Song Qingshu sneered. If you were so honest, you wouldn''t say that.


    He took out a ingot of silver from his arms and handed it to him. Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''m also your employer. Now you tell me that it''s OK."


    The shopkeeper sneered twice and received the silver in his sleeve without leaving a trace. He whispered, "that young man should not be a local. I have been running an inn here for more than ten years. If he is a local, I''m sure I know him."


    Noticing that song Qingshu seemed to be impatient, the shop owner hastily added: "however, the young master is obviously not an ordinary person. He is very elegant in clothes and shows his noble spirit by his actions. It''s a pity that he is too handsome. His lips are red and his teeth are white. Maybe the rich young master has been living in the servant girl pile for a long time and is stained with a lot of fatness..."


    Song Qingshu nodded thoughtfully: "OK, let''s go upstairs first and get ready to send hot water." Then he took Mu Wanqing and went straight to room 1.


    After entering the house, there were only two of them. Mu Wanqing was no longer embarrassed to let song Qingshu hold him. He struggled to jump down from his arms. Looking at the well decorated room, he could not help sighing: "I didn''t expect that there were such elegant rooms in the remote areas."


    Song Qingshu opened a slit in the window and was scanning the situation downstairs. Hearing the words, he couldn''t help but smile: "the fragrance in the room is the best ambergris fragrance, the quilt material is the most valuable Su brocade, and those tea sets are also the top grade of Jingdezhen official kiln. Even the tea is Longjing before the rain. Do you think the inn in such a remote town has the financial resources?"


    Muwanqing suddenly woke up: "all this is not your arrangement?"


    "I have something important to do in this trip to the north. How can I have such leisure time?" Song Qingshu replied.


    Mu Wanqing realized that it was her own wishful thinking. She was embarrassed and embarrassed. Fortunately, she didn''t know what she had just thought.


    "Is this a black shop?" Muwanqing calmed down and asked anxiously.


    "That''s not the case. No black shop is willing to spend so much money." Song Qingshu closed the window and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. When you come, you can''t wait for the mysterious man to show his tail."


    Mu Wanqing nodded confidently. If she had been alone, she would have left this strange place long ago. However, beside song Qingshu, she had never felt at ease.


    "Uncle song, the hot water you want is ready." There was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in." Song Qingshu replied.


    After the door opened, the shop owner instructed several servants to carry buckets of hot water in and pour them into the bathtub in the room. When they saw that, they came to Song Qing and said with a smile, "everything in this room is brand new. You can use it at ease."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "please boss."


    The shop owner waved his hand with a smile: "no trouble, no trouble. I won''t disturb you now. I''ll let you serve the food and wine later." Then he stepped back carefully.


    When everyone left the room, Mu Wanqing couldn''t help but look at the steaming bath bucket in the room and said: "do you want to take a bath?"


    "It''s not me, it''s you." Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Muwanqing heart a jump, subconsciously shook his head: "to wash your own wash well, I don''t need."


    Noting that her ears were red, song Qingshu said with a smile, "where do you want to go? It''s just because today you were poisoned by Bingpo silver needle first, and then by your sleeve arrow. Although most of the poisons have been removed, there will always be some residues in your body when the two poisons are mixed. If you don''t force them out early, they will damage your body in the future. That''s why I''ve prepared hot water. When you''re immersed in water, when I force poison for you, it''s easy for the toxin to get out of the body. "


    Mu Wanqing knew that he was right, otherwise she would not still feel dizzy now, but she couldn''t do it if she took off her clothes and soaked in the bath bucket in front of song Qingshu.


    "Forget it. I''m fine now. I''m fully recovered." Mu Wanqing waved her little hand and refused.


    "Don''t you want to hear what will happen if these toxins are left in your body?" Looking at her embarrassed appearance, song Qingshu didn''t know what she was thinking and deliberately scared her.


    "What are the consequences?" Mu Wanqing was stunned.


    "These two kinds of poisons are very domineering. Even if they are just remnants, they are also very harmful. Especially for you women, if you are not careful, it may affect the fertility function in the future. I don''t want to have no children in the future." Song Qingshu said with a worried face.


    Mu Wanqing had been frightened by him. After all, it was just a vague and general concept of being harmful to the body. At last, he spat: "bah, it''s none of my business whether you have children or not."


    Song Qingshu looked at her affectionately: "because you are my future child''s mother."


    Mu Wanqing''s heart was pounding with his burning eyes. He turned his head subconsciously and pursed his lips and hummed: "who''s going to have a baby with you? Besides, there are so many women around you, how can no one give birth to children for you? "


    Although she said this, she couldn''t lift a breath in her heart. On the contrary, she was overwhelmed by the other party''s bold words.


    "Don''t you want children?" Song Qingshu went to Mu Wanqing and gently put her in her arms, whispered in her ear.


    Mu Wanqing trembles, but she doesn''t push him away. She is also very tangled now. She knows that song Qingshu is probably scaring her, but she doesn''t dare to take the risk. If what he says is true, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m not a silly girl like Zhong Ling. I gave you my body, so you can force poison later. If you dare to do something rude to me, I''ll... I''ll..." Mu Wanqing clenched her lips and found that she couldn''t find anything to threaten her.


    Song Qingshu is also a swing in the heart, can not help joking: "what are you?"


    "I''ll ignore you ~" as soon as Muwan''s Qinghua came out, he felt that it was inappropriate. This kind of weak threat was not to encourage the other party to invade himself. In a hurry, he couldn''t help crying, "you know how to bully me."


    Song Qingshu felt soft and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, I was just joking with you. I''ll cover my eyes when I force the poison for you later, so you don''t have to worry about it


    "That''s not necessary." Mu Wanqing subconsciously replied that he immediately found something wrong. Sure enough, song Qingshu''s eyes became very strange.

 Chapter 567

    Noticing song Qingshu''s smiling eyes, Mu Wanqing suddenly became impatient and blushed, explaining: "don''t get me wrong. I''m afraid you''ll cover your eyes and make the poison in my body unclean."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "don''t worry. With my present skill, I can see it even if I''m blindfolded."


    "You Mu Wanqing almost fainted from his anger.


    "All right, all right, I won''t tease you. Don''t worry. I''m not going to take advantage of you by this means. I won''t look at it in a mess then. " Song Qingshu put away his smile and said, "hurry up. When the water gets cold, the effect will be bad."


    Looking at the steaming bath bucket, Mu Wanqing blushed and said in a low voice, "turn around first. I didn''t call you. Don''t look back."


    "Good." Song Qingshu turns around without hesitation. After a long time, he hears the voice of Xie Xie Suo taking off his clothes. He can''t help but feel a trace of tenderness in his heart.


    Although he sometimes appears to be a beast, they are all women he doesn''t care much about. He has a clear distinction between love and desire. For example, Nan LAN, Luo Bing, Xiao Tong Hou, and recently Jiao Wan''er, he has little love for them. He has only the most primitive desire to possess them. In addition, a few of them are married women. They have already matured to the extreme, He can stand all kinds of savage tosses and turns, so his attitude is much more rough and domineering.


    However, for such a pure girl as Mu Wanqing, he really likes each other. His heart is full of pity and love. Naturally, he is reluctant to bully her by those means


    Song Qingshu wandered outside, and I don''t know how long later, a shy voice suddenly sounded behind him: "OK, you can turn around."


    Looking back, I saw Mu Wanqing''s whole body shrank under the water, only a head was exposed outside, because there was a layer of petals floating on the water, and the situation under the water was hazy, but I couldn''t see clearly.


    Mu Wanqing has been wearing a veil for a long time. Like little dragon girl, she has not seen sunshine for a long time, and her skin color is a little bit whiter than other girls. But now I don''t know whether it''s shyness or steaming. Her face is white and red, but she looks delicate.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to force me to poison you?" Seeing song Qingshu staring at himself, Mu Wanqing was shy and angry.


    "Wanqing, who made you look so beautiful." Although song Qingshu is teasing, he doesn''t dare to delay the work. If the time goes by so long that Mu Wanqing''s remaining poison invades her channels, he will regret to death.


    Song Qingshu''s palm was gently against her back. His tender and delicate touch made him feel like a wave in his heart. He quickly tightened his mind: "Wanqing, I''ll start to force poison for you right away. Relax your whole body and don''t use Kung Fu to resist my true Qi."


    "Well ~" Mu Wanqing blushed and nodded. As expected, she let go of her guard and let her true Qi flow into her body.


    You should know that letting another person''s true Qi enter the body unprepared in the Jianghu can be said to be handing over life and death to the other person. As long as the other person moves his mind and spits out his strength, his martial arts will be wasted, or he will die on the spot.


    It can be said that no one dares to take such a big risk unless they are in the closest relationship and trust each other 100%.


    She felt that song Qingshu''s genial Qi blended into her body. She was very comfortable. Mu Wanqing was so comfortable that she almost hummed. However, the girl''s reserve made her feel depressed.


    In order not to lose his temper later, but to relieve the embarrassment in his heart, Mu Wanqing had to divert his attention and talk with song Qingshu: "are you going to the north this time?"


    "Well, I have something important to go to Yanjing." Song Qingshu didn''t explain the details in detail. After all, he couldn''t say it clearly in a few words, "by the way, what''s your next plan? Don''t go to Yanjing with me. "


    Mu Wanqing was quite moved, but after thinking about it, she shook her head and said, "I have to do something for my master."


    "Your master, Xiuluo Dao, Qin HongMian?" Seeing that the other party nodded, song Qingshu continued to ask, "what did she ask you to do?"


    Mu Wanqing was surprised that song Qingshu even knew her master''s maiden name: "she asked me to kill the woman of the Wang family in Gusu."


    "She asked you to kill Li Qingluo?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help frowning and said, "Li Qingluo has a large number of people in mantuo villa, and he and the Murong family are horns for each other. It''s too dangerous for you to be alone."


    Muwanqing chuckled: "don''t worry, I haven''t assassinated her before. Although there are many people in mantuo mountain villa, I''m not stupid enough to run straight to make a breakthrough. With my martial arts. Even if you can''t kill Mrs. Wang, you can protect yourself. "


    Song Qingshu immediately had a headache: "your mother is really jealous of the previous generation. Why do you want to kill your rival? She can''t kill herself."


    "Don''t say that to my mother!" Mu Wanqing suddenly wake up, "you know?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I know more than you think."


    "Do you look down on our mother and daughter in your heart? My mother got pregnant before she got married, and I''m an illegitimate daughter..." Mu Wanqing''s expression was quite low.


    "How can I look down on you? I just look down on Duan Zhengchun. On the surface, he''s romantic and merciful, but on the inside, he''s extremely ruthless. When the innocent girl is harmed, she goes away, leaving the girl to bear the secular criticism and the pain of having a son out of wedlock. " Song Qingshu said one after another unfairly, "there''s no difference between being merciful but irresponsible and the notorious prostitutes like crane in the clouds."


    Muwanqing chuckled and said: "look, I''m excited about you. Anyway, I never regard that man as my father, but you scold him so much. Don''t you forget that you are merciful all over the place."


    "Of course, I''m different from him. I''ll never let my women be wronged. Everyone will have a place." Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    Mu Wanqing was slightly absent-minded, and finally sighed: "I hope you can do what you say." Mu Wanqing originally had a high demand for the loyalty and uniqueness of love, but because of her mother''s affairs, she could understand the misery of a woman who had no fame and no division. When she heard song Qingshu''s words, she could not help feeling deeply, and could not bear the thought of being jealous for a moment.


    "Wanqing, listen to me, Li Qingluo has a love affair with your father after all. Her daughter Wang Yuyan is your half sister. If you really kill her, Wang Yuyan will certainly take revenge on you at that time. Won''t it cause the tragedy of fratricidal? What''s more, what do you want Duan Zhengchun to think of you? " Song Qingshu tried to get rid of her idea of assassination.


    Mu Wanqing''s face suddenly changed: "you won''t have a relationship with Miss Wang, will you?"

 Chapter 568

    "Where do you want to go? Wang Yuyan and I just know each other, not even friends." Song Qingshu added a sentence in his heart, but at the beginning, thanks to her guidance, he was able to Nirvana and rebirth, and this kindness always has to be paid back.


    "Is it?" Mu Wanqing is dubious. Of course, she is very sensitive on this issue. When she learned that Duan Yu was her brother, she was heartbroken. She even considered taking Duan Yu to elope to a place where no one knew them.


    As a result, Duan Yu turns around and doesn''t fall in love with Miss Wang. She is frustrated and has the idea of suicide until she meets song Qingshu.


    If even song Qingshu falls in love with Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing feels that he can really die.


    "Wait!" Mu Wanqing suddenly looks very strange, "you say Miss Wang is also... Also..."


    "It''s also Duan Zhengchun''s evil. He''s like a fake sister to you." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "do you still want to kill her mother now?"


    "Isn''t she brother and sister to Duan Mu Wanqing was shocked. She didn''t know whether she was happy or not. In short, it was a very complicated emotion.


    "It''s true that I''m a sister to you, but I''m not necessarily a brother to Duan Yu..." Song Qingshu didn''t want to reveal too many secrets, so he turned away the topic, "why, do you want to inform your cheap brother?"


    "I told him what to do. All the men in Duan''s family are ungrateful. They deserve to be punished for their own sins." Mu Wanqing says bitterly that Li Qingluo did harm to her mother at that time, but later her daughter did harm to herself. Duan Zhengchun is the culprit of all this. Duan Yu thinks differently, and Mu Wanqing''s heart has long been cold.


    "Don''t worry, Duan Yu has a deep fortune. It won''t happen as you imagine." Song Qingshu saw that there was a trace of worry in Mu Wanqing''s eyes, and he could not help comforting him.


    Mu Wanqing was shocked and explained quickly: "brother song, I have only brother and sister affection for him, there is nothing else."


    Song Qingshu smile: "don''t explain, I believe you. With your character, if you don''t put him down in your heart, you can''t show your body in front of other men. "


    "Ah Mu Wanqing then remembered that he was still deep in the bath bucket. He could not help but feel ashamed and ashamed. He asked in a low voice, "isn''t it OK?"


    "It''ll be ready in a minute." Song Qingshu made a few quick moves on her snow-white back muscle. Mu Wanqing snorted, and quickly fell on the side of the bath bucket and vomited a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    Song Qingshu wiped the sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief: "well, most of the remaining poison in your body is discharged into the hot water, and the last point disappears with the congestion. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are straight. Mu Wanqing is lying on the edge of the bath bucket like that. He doesn''t notice that half of his body has come out of the water. His snow-white skin and his waist are just like a beautiful mermaid.


    Sensing the abnormality of his speech, Mu Wanqing realized that it was not right. He was so scared that he quickly shrank into the bath bucket and splashed a lot of water.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile while avoiding the spray: "come out quickly. There is poison in the hot water. If it invades your body again after a long time, it will be troublesome."


    "Then turn around." Mu Wanqing was crying.


    "Good, good." Song Qingshu turns around with a smile, grabs the clothes on the screen and shoves them behind him.


    After a long time, Mu Wanqing''s timid voice came from behind: "OK... OK."


    When song Qingshu looked back, he could not help but see the light in front of him. Mu Wanqing had long hair and a shawl. Because he was just out of the bath, although he didn''t use powder and Dai, it was full of brilliance.


    "Duan Yu is really blind. Don''t let such a beautiful fairy go and pester Miss Wang." Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that Mu Wanqing''s appearance is not inferior to Wang Yuyan''s. Mei Lan, Zhu Ju and Duan Yu are all good at winning the competition. Duan Yu is probably poisoned by some fairy sister, so that he can''t look at other women except Miss Wang.


    Mu Wanqing heard what he said, but his face turned white: "I have one thing to explain to you first, or I will feel uneasy."


    Seeing her solemn face, song Qingshu could not help but be stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "At the beginning, the four villains came to Dali to help Duan Yanqing regain the throne. In order to corrupt Duan''s family style, Duan Yu and I were shut up in a stone room, and we ate..." Mu Wanqing bit her lip and told the story of the harmony of yin and Yang from beginning to end. Then she quietly looked at Song Qingshu.


    Seeing that Mu Wanqing didn''t elaborate on what happened between her and Duan Yu, song Qingshu was surprised. Did the plot change? What did Duan Yu really do to her


    Song Qingshu soon banished these thoughts from his mind, but took Mu Wanqing''s hand and comforted him: "Wanqing, no matter what you have experienced, it''s not your fault. You are the victim from the beginning to the end. I just hate that I didn''t know you earlier and protect you. But you don''t have to worry in the future. I will always stay by your side to protect you and keep you away from any harm. "


    "Do you really mind?" Mu Wanqing''s eyes were shining and he looked directly into his eyes.


    "Those feudal ethics are just bullshit to me. Since I like you, I will accept all of you..." Song Qingshu kept comforting her, but he didn''t lie. In the past, the concept of the world was very open, chastity and innocence just existed in the legend.


    "Brother song!" With tears in her eyes, Mu Wanqing took the initiative to embrace him for the first time.


    Looking at the little red lips and the smooth minibus of the lady in his arms, song Qingshu moved in her heart and slowly bent over to kiss her.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s face getting closer and closer to her, Mu Wanqing was flustered and subconsciously raised her head: "what are you... What are you going to do?"


    "What are you hiding from? Don''t you like me to kiss you?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    "I..." Mu Wanqing, for a moment, said, "I don''t like it, I don''t like it, and I''m hesitating. Song Qingshu''s lips have been pasted up.


    "Well..." Mu Wanqing was tight all over, but he was lost in his breath. He slowly closed his eyes, opened his lips and let the other party taste it wantonly.


    Before long, Mu Wanqing was soft all over. Most of her body was hung on Song Qingshu. She didn''t know when she put her hand into her skirt.


    Mu Wanqing sighed a little and released his defensive hands. Instead, he hooked them around his neck, raised his head and responded gently.


    Before she knew it, Mu Wanqing found that she was lying flat on the bed and her clothes were untied. What made her blush more was that song Qingshu was burying her head in front of her chest, and soon strange feelings spread all over her body.


    Mu Wanqing was full of tenderness in her heart. When she was about to let go of everything and accept him, she suddenly remembered something. She was so ashamed and angry that she pushed the man away: "well, you''re lying to me!"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with mist and water and was shocked: "what did I cheat you about?"


    Mu Wanqing had already sat up, buttoned his clothes and bit his lips. "Hum, that girl Zhong Ling told me everything. I know you learned a set of... A set of dirty skills in Tubo. Can''t you see that I''m still a girl? But I was so sentimental that I thought you really liked me so much that you didn''t even mind that kind of thing. I was so moved that I decided to let you personally test my innocence... "


    It turns out that Mu Wanqing just deliberately took out the original thing of yin and Yang He San in order to test song Qingshu and see his position in his heart. Song Qingshu''s heart and love made her deeply moved. As soon as her mind was hot, she planned to devote herself to him and verify her innocence with facts. But just now when she came to the door, she thought of the things that Zhong Ling had said. She suddenly woke up and was so ashamed and angry.


    Song Qingshu was wronged: "do you know what you said just now is like a bolt from the blue? I don''t know you will cheat me. All I think is how to let you out of the shadow and weaken the pain in your heart. How can I have a chance to distinguish whether you are a son or not?"


    Seeing that Mu Wanqing was still suspicious, song Qingshu suddenly became anxious: "I, song Qingshu, swear to heaven that if I knew you were cheating me before, let me heaven..."


    "Ah Mu Wanqing quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, "poison oath which is so casual, I believe you are."


    Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Mu Wanqing sitting on the bedside charming infinite appearance, can''t help but index finger big move: "or... We continue?"


    "Who''s going to continue with you?" Mu Wanqing couldn''t help but look at him and snorted in a low voice. "You didn''t take advantage just now."


    "Not enough, of course not enough." Song Qingshu leaned forward with a drooling face.


    Mu Wanqing''s face was bright red. She lowered her head and said in a low voice: "brother song, if you only have me as a woman, I will do whatever you want now. But in a short month since I came to Central Plains, I''ve heard that you are surrounded by countless confidants. I''m really... You know what happened to my mother. She was cheated by Duan''s sweet words in those years, and she regretted all her life. I don''t want my mother to see me repeat her old way... "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel cold: "isn''t it impossible for us?"


    "You Mu Wanqing glared at him angrily, "you won''t ask my mother to marry me first!"


    To understand the original meaning of Mu Wanqing, song Qingshu was overjoyed: "ha ha, you said it earlier. It scared me to death. I thought you decided to leave me."


    Muwanqing snorted. Don''t turn your head, blush and don''t speak.


    Song Qingshu leaned over and said in a low voice, "anyway, I will marry you back sooner or later. Let me relieve my hunger first."

 Chapter 569

    Song Qingshu leaned over and said in a low voice, "anyway, I will marry you back sooner or later. Let me relieve my hunger first."


    Muwanqing angrily pushed him away and began to cry: "I even promised to work with other women... Monogamous, but you don''t understand my difficulties."


    Song Qingshu immediately flustered, hastily explained: "I am too beast, you don''t go to heart, I don''t force you still can''t do."


    Muwanqing sighed: "brother song, get married first, then... And then what, this is my bottom line."


    Song Qingshu immediately lamented: "after getting married? I thought it would be OK to propose a marriage. "


    Seeing his disappointment on his face, Mu Wanqing couldn''t bear it. After hesitating for a moment, he replied in a low voice: "after the marriage proposal, it''s not... Can''t..."


    "That''s good!" Song Qingshu was elated, but soon he became depressed, "but I''m very busy recently. I''m afraid I don''t have time to go to Dali in a short time."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you anyway." Mu Wanqing smiles shyly.


    Song Qingshu was moved: "I think I must be the luckiest man in the world."


    (author''s note: nonsense!)


    "See you happy, also don''t know how to tell Zhong Ling that wench at that time." Mu Wanqing''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. Obviously, she was extremely distressed.


    "Don''t worry, ling''er''s temperament is gentle, not to mention you are her sister, she is too happy." Song Qingshu hugs her fragrant shoulder and comforts her.


    "You''re saying I''m tough?" Mu Wanqing suddenly opened her eyes and raised her mouth.


    "No way!" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He realized that it was futile to reason with women, and he could not manage so much, so he directly kissed the little mouth.


    "Well... Well..." what Mu Wanqing said in her mouth turned into a vague sob. It wasn''t until after a long time that her lips parted that she gave song Qingshu a bad look. "She knew how to bully me." Although the mouth is full of coquetry, but the heart is not half of blame.


    "Well, I won''t bully you." Song Qingshu gently put her in his arms and said softly, "do you still decide to go to Suzhou?"


    "Well." Mu Wanqing leaned back against song Qingshu''s arms and relaxed all over. "I promised my mother, I can''t let her down. Even if I don''t kill that woman at that time, at least I have to teach her a lesson so that I can go back to work."


    Hearing her tone a little loose, song Qingshu realized that she would not be cruel at that time. He was also relieved. After all, he didn''t want Mu Wanqing to live and be avenged all his life.


    "You''d better be more careful when you go to Gusu. If you have time, you can read the secret biography of five poisons that Li Mochou gave you. It should be able to improve your martial arts in a short time, enough to deal with the Wang family. However, if you meet too many people who are highly skilled in martial arts like you do today, you will not be too difficult for you if you report my name as you do today. Song Qingshu thinks about the dangers Mu Wanqing may encounter when she goes to Gusu, and gives her a good way to deal with them one by one.


    "It''s ok if you don''t say it. I haven''t settled with you about the restaurant before. I deliberately lured me to say... If I said that, how can I face others in the world in the future?" Before I thought that I didn''t know that song Qingshu was by his side, and even said that I was his woman in front of him, Mu Wanqing wanted to have a seam to get in.


    "I didn''t expect you to say that at that time, but I was very happy to hear that." Song Qingshu held her hand tightly, "I thought you only had Duan Yu in your heart before."


    "What smelly boy is not smelly boy. He''s so ugly. He''s my brother at least." Mu Wanqing suddenly some dissatisfaction.


    "Brother is brother, but not necessarily brother." Song Qingshu gave a meaningful smile.


    But mu Wanqing didn''t hear anything unusual. Instead, she asked, "who is that... Red training fairy? Why did she save me when she heard about my relationship with you?"


    "Who do you think she is to me?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    "You are such a big turnip. You are playing around all day long. How can I know if she is your other confidant?" Mu Wanqing said with jealousy.


    "Don''t worry." Looking at Mu Wanqing''s jealous appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. "It''s just because I saved her. Maybe she''s trying to repay her kindness."


    "Is it?" Mu Wanqing was incredulous. Suddenly he felt that there were some people behind him. He could not help twisting his waist. "Hey, you pestle me with something."


    "Er ~" before Song Qingshu could figure out how to reply, Mu Wanqing had already responded and spat with a blushing face: "bah, what are you thinking in a mess."


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "it''s really no wonder that I''m still suffering from the anger you aroused just now."


    "Is it really... That hard?" Mu Wanqing asked in a low voice with a coy look.


    Song Qingshu''s face moved, and he said in a hurry and exaggeration, "it''s hard to die. It''s going to explode."


    Mu Wanqing raised his head and looked at him with a smile: "do you think I''m a silly girl like Zhong Ling, and I''ll help you when I''m fooled by you..."


    "Eh?" His mind was torn down, and song Qingshu was embarrassed. He could not help getting angry. "Ling''er, how could she even tell you such things?"


    "Don''t blame her. She has never been clever. She has been playing with me since I was a child. When I asked her a few questions, she would shake it out." Noticing song Qingshu''s embarrassed face, Mu Wanqing couldn''t help laughing, blushing and whispering, "brother song, in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Just tell me directly. I''m not unwilling to help you..."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and saw Mu Wanqing smile at him tenderly. His body twisted several times and he had already shrunk to his waist


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu gently stroked Mu Wanqing''s soft hair. She could not help feeling a lot. Once a girl fell in love, she would be much bolder in front of her lover than she imagined.


    I don''t know how long after that, Mu Wanqing coughed violently and sat up straight in a hurry. He took a silk scarf to wipe the traces on the corners of his mouth and looked at Song Qingshu in a strange way. The subtle charm between his actions made song Qingshu''s eyes straight.


    In the next few days, they went out hand in hand for sightseeing in the daytime and returned to the house at night. When Mu Wanqing fell in love, she changed her usual cold and ferocious appearance in front of her lover and became as tender as water. Except for sticking to the last step, she didn''t refuse any requests put forward by song Qingshu. She was thinking about how to make her lover happy.


    Song Qingshu spent a few immortal days, and finally arrived at the appointed departure day.


    In the early morning, Mu Wanqing sat up from the bed and looked at Song Qingshu who was still sleeping beside him. He whispered: "Song Lang, you are shouldering a heavy responsibility. I''m very happy to stay here with me these two days. But I know in my heart that I can''t pester you any more. If you have something big to do, it''s time for me to go south to Suzhou. I''ll come to you after I finish my task... "


    When Mu Wanqing drifted away, song Qingshu opened his eyes, touched the aftertaste of his lips and the tears on his cheek. He felt lost for a moment: "it''s just goodbye for those who are lost..."


    At this time, in a courtyard a hundred miles away from the town, a noble young master of Royal Guards was listening to the report of his subordinates. He frowned: "didn''t you hear from that person in the previous towns?"


    "To the master, No."


    The noble master of royal guards couldn''t help pacing back and forth in his room: "it''s strange that the news of his check-in came from Liulian town two days ago. He should be here today. Did he have any accident on the way?"


    "No, it''s impossible. He''s so good at martial arts that several people in the world have hurt him." The young master of royal guards quickly overturned his idea, and a handsome face was full of doubts.


    That hand half kneels on the ground, nervous atmosphere also dare not come out, although this host is gorgeous, but he does not even mean to look up, for fear of touching each other at the moment.


    "Report back to the master. There''s news from Liulian town." Soon another servant dressed as a subordinate came to the door, but his face was very strange, and he seemed to be hesitant to say.


    The young master of royal guards said anxiously: "speak quickly."


    "Yes The subordinate replied hastily, "according to the detective''s report from Liulian Town, the man entered the inn we arranged, and never left that town. During the day, he played around the town with... The girl with his companion... The wooden girl, and at night, he shared a room with... The wooden girl." It seems that I can feel the anger of the host, and the subordinates become hesitant when they answer.


    The young master of royal guards shook his face, took a deep breath and waved his hand at will. His voice had no emotion: "you go down first."


    "Yes As soon as the two subordinates were pardoned, they quickly stepped back. Seeing that the master could not hear the voice, the two servants looked at each other and quietly gave a thumbs up


    "That song is really a cow!"


    "Yes, the host treated him so warmly, but he fooled around with other women in the place provided by the host. It''s really..."


    "If I am so lucky to have him and a beautiful woman like my master waiting for me, even if the woman on the same road is a fairy, I won''t hesitate to kick her."


    "Shh! How dare you make fun of your master? "


    "Yes... I''ve lost my word. Go, go!"


    ¡­¡­


    The young master of royal guards, who stayed in the room, was very anxious. He finally picked up a porcelain cup of tribute from the official kiln in front of him and hit it on the ground. He was so angry that he trembled all over: "good song Qingshu, I''ve been worried about you these two days, but you bastard are lingering in the gentle village!"


    At this time, song Qingshu, who had just left Liulian Town, suddenly sneezed. He couldn''t help touching his nose. A trace of evil smile appeared on his lips: "I don''t play cards according to common sense. I''ll stay here for a few days. I think that mysterious man must be crazy now."


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned. If he looked at a bamboo forest behind him, he said, "come out after me for such a long time."

 Chapter 570

    "The king of the Golden Snake is really excellent in martial arts. I just breathe a little more and you found me." A beautiful Taoist walked slowly out of the bamboo forest with a smile, wearing an apricot yellow Taoist robe. Li Mochou, a red fairy, arrived.


    Her voice is gentle and graceful, her face is charming, her eyes are bright and her skin is white and greasy. She is a wonderful beauty. She has moved to a place about ten feet away from Song Qing''s body without knowing how to lift her feet.


    "Fairy, you''re really out of your wits. With the relationship between us, it''s too much to have a golden snake king." Song Qingshu sighed in secret. In front of him, he waved the dust in his hand. He looked very leisurely, his eyes were looking forward, and his cheeks were dizzy. When people didn''t know it, they would not think that she was a murderous woman.


    What''s the relationship between you and me? However, her face is still smiling like a flower: "the young master is not a fairy so outspoken."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are charming and charming, and your face is prettier than flowers. If I call you Taoist priest Li, it''s too bad for the scenery; It would be frivolous to call you Mochou. Think about it, or only the fairy is the most appropriate


    Li Mochou was dazzled by his praise. In her life, she was only praised like this by Lu Zhanyuan when she first came out of the world. Later, after she became a Chilian fairy, her reputation was fierce and everyone was afraid to see her. Who dares to praise her beauty like this? Oh, no, it seems that the thief Yang Guo praised me in those years


    "I''m flattered, Mr. Song. Even though I used to be one or two beauties, now I''m old enough to be a fairy."


    Seeing Li Mochou''s face full of peach blossom, song Qingshu exclaimed: "which blind man can say that the fairy is old? I think fairies are whiter than snow, and their skin is so delicate that they are 28 girls... Well, it''s really my fault. I shouldn''t call you fairies, but another name. "


    Li mochouming knew that the other party was deliberately adjusting his appetite, but he was still curious and asked, "what''s the name?"


    "Fairies are so young, I should call fairies my younger sister. I wonder if fairies think Sister Li is better or sister Mochou is better?" Song Qingshu looked at her solemnly, as if he were really consulting her.


    Li Mochou was finally defeated by his shamelessness. He spat in shame and anger: "I''ve heard for a long time that the king of the Golden Snake is romantic and handsome, and I''m very good at pleasing girls. Today, I see that it really deserves its reputation."


    Song Qingshu made a bow to the void at random, as if embarrassed: "I''m flattered. It''s just that people in the Jianghu love me too much. In fact, I''m not so powerful. For example, now, I can''t please my sister Mochou."


    Li Mochou gave him a bad look: "don''t call me like that. You can call me Taoist Li."


    "No, how can the ordinary and common name like Li Daochang show his younger sister''s peerless grace?" Song Qingshu solemnly refused.


    Li Mochou took a deep breath and forced down his impulse to hit others: "then you''d better call me a fairy."


    "All right, sister Mochou." Song Qingshu agreed.


    Li Mochou almost lost his breath and vomited blood. The ice soul silver needle has been stretched out from her sleeve several times. If she didn''t worry that her opponent''s martial arts is much better than her, she would have taught this train running bastard a lesson.


    However, Li Mochou had no choice but to change the topic when he didn''t hear the other party''s name. He asked, "Mr. Song, I''m following you. Actually, I want to ask you a question: what''s the relationship between you and the ancient tomb sect? Why do you know that our ancient tomb sect is unique?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I said that day in the restaurant. I''m the uncle of the ancient tomb sect. What''s so strange about knowing the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect?"


    Li Mochou could not help but be surprised: "you... You and the younger martial sister really..." she subconsciously wanted to say that she had an affair, but she felt indecent and swallowed it temporarily. After all, she has witnessed the love between Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo. When she saw that Yang Guo would rather die with Xiao Longnu than escape alone, she was envious.


    "Who said I was the aunt of little dragon girl?" Song Qingshu was stunned and subconsciously replied, "I''m her elder martial sister''s uncle."


    Li Mochou turns to think, elder martial sister Xiaolongnv, isn''t she herself? Suddenly angry: "I hope you respect yourself. Although my martial arts are far inferior to you, I''m not the kind of person who allows you to be frivolous."


    Song Qingshu immediately understood that she had misunderstood and said with a bitter smile, "sister Mochou, I didn''t make it clear."


    As soon as Li Mochou swept away the dust, his voice became colder and colder: "I said, don''t call me like this."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "don''t be impulsive. When I explain the whole story to you, you will know that my sister Mochou is not wronged."


    "Oh, I''d like to hear about it." Li Mochou sneered.


    Being pricked by her cold attitude, song Qingshu had to smile bitterly: "in fact, the source of the misunderstanding is that you think that there are only two successors of the ancient tomb sect in your generation, you and Xiao Longnu. In fact, you have a senior sister."


    "Elder martial sister?" Li Mochou''s eyes became confused, but he quickly responded, "nonsense, there''s no elder martial sister. I''m the elder martial sister myself."


    "It was your master''s disciple in Liaodong..." Song Qingshu quickly told her about xuexue''er. "That''s what happened. I met your younger martial sister not long ago. She has already met xuexue''er. You should not doubt your younger martial sister''s vision."


    Li Mochou snorted and murmured: "although XiaoLongNu is a little naive, as the contemporary leader of the ancient tomb sect, she can''t even recognize whether the other party is a member of the ancient tomb sect. Do I really have a senior sister..."


    "Now you should believe it. In terms of seniority, you should call my brother-in-law. What''s wrong with me calling you Mochou sister?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah, who wants to call you what elder sister... Husband." Li Mochou gave him a bad look.


    "In fact, if you shout more about my brother-in-law, as soon as I''m happy, I may give you the" jade. Female Heart Sutra... "Song Qingshu said while paying attention to Li Mochou''s expression.


    Sure enough, Li Mochou''s face changed as soon as he heard the book. After all, this is the skill she has been dreaming of. Before, she sneaked back to the ancient tomb several times to snatch the book from XiaoLongNu, but it''s a pity that she didn''t succeed.


    "Do you know the female Heart Sutra?" Li Mochou looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously, and his face is full of disbelief.


    "The jade girl''s pure heart sword before is actually recorded in the jade girl''s Heart Sutra..." Song Qingshu said a few pithy words casually at the same time. Li Mochou heard that it was the same skill of the ancient tomb sect. He could not help believing it.


    "Why even you can..." Li Mochou can''t help but feel lost. Song Qing''s book meets Yu. Naturally, she learned the nvxinjing from Xuexue er. Shifu only accepted three apprentices in her life, but in the end, only she can''t.


    "Master, you are so cruel!" Li Mochou yelled, his face turned pale, his body suddenly shook, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

 Chapter 571

    Seeing that Li Mochou''s mood was approaching collapse, song Qingshu said in a hurry, "you''ve wronged your master. The reason why she passed on the Jade Heart Sutra by Xuebing ER in those years was that she left a secret hand. If you put down the butcher''s knife after her death, Xuebing Er will pass on the Jade Heart Sutra to you instead of her."


    "Really?" Li Mochou looked at him incredulously.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu smiles, but sighs in his heart. Sometimes lies can help people more than truth.


    "Over the years, I''ve tried my best to get the" jade female Heart Sutra ". It turns out that all of them are wrong, all of them are wrong!..." Li Mochou''s face turned white again, and he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Well? Why do you still vomit? " Song Qingshu''s figure flashed, and he quickly appeared on her side. He held her body and felt her pulse. He could not help but frown. "According to me, your ancient tomb sect''s martial arts are really not very good. Although the progress is very fast, the foundation is not stable. If you have a little passion, you will be possessed."


    "Don''t insult our ancient tomb sect martial arts!" Li Mochou was in a hurry and vomited a third mouthful of blood.


    "Spit, spit, spit and get used to it." Song Qingshu said while bending over to pick up Li Mochou, bending her legs and holding her up.


    "You... What are you doing?" Li Mochou is surprised and angry. She is always clean. Most men can''t even look at her more. How can she be held up like this? It''s a pity that now she has a disordered breath, and she can''t raise her real Qi at all, so she has to protest with the help of words.


    "You are possessed now. You must find a quiet place to heal as soon as possible. And you can''t walk on your own like this, I thought, if I carry you, then my hand will inevitably touch your incense and buttocks, and your chest will inevitably press on my back, such a thing, I such a gentleman certainly won''t do, think about it, and only by holding you like this, can I avoid taking advantage of you to the greatest extent. " Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    "You!..." Li Mochou felt that it was wrong, but he didn''t know how to refute it for a while. He was in a hurry and didn''t mention it in a breath. He fainted as soon as his eyes were dark.


    When Li Mochou wakes up and finds himself lying on a bed, he is shocked. His first reaction is to look at his clothes. When he finds that there is no sign of being violated, he can''t help but feel relieved. Then he looks around. His eyes are just like smiling eyes of song Qingshu.


    "Sister Mochou, you make me sad. Do you think I am such a shameless person in your heart?" Song Qingshu saw that the first thing she did when she woke up was to worry about being infringed, so she couldn''t help looking indignant.


    Li Mochou also can''t help but feel embarrassed. His face is slightly red and he snorts: "you are not a good person." She can''t help but think of the days when she followed song Qingshu and Mu Wanqing. Every day, she could see song Qingshu cajoling Mu Wanqing with all kinds of strange tricks. At night, she would tempt him to do all kinds of shameful things. Li Mochou, who was hiding next door, would hear all kinds of voices that made her blush from time to time. Naturally, she regarded song Qingshu as a big color embryo.


    Noting Li Mochou''s look, song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed about what she thought at this time. After all, with his martial arts skills, Li Mochou had been following secretly. Although he was careful enough, he couldn''t hide it from him. He didn''t mean to expose it, so he had to let her follow him all the time. He and Mu Wanqing are like glue these days, These days, Li Mochou will inevitably hear some voice that shakes her heart of cultivation.


    Two people each have a mind, inside the room fell into silence for a time.


    "Well, how could that be?" All of a sudden, Li Mochou uttered a cry of surprise. As soon as she checked her internal breathing, she found that although her internal injury had been stabilized, there was still chaos in her elixir field. Unless she didn''t use force in the future, once she picked up her true Qi, she would break the delicate balance in her body. If her internal breathing backfired, her martial arts would be destroyed or her life would be lost.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''ll say that your internal skill of the ancient tomb sect is really not very good. Although the cultivation speed of the ancient tomb sect is faster than that of most sects, the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect requires abandoning seven emotions and six desires. But seven emotions and six desires are human nature. How can we abandon them so well? Since ancient times, I don''t know how many eminent monks haven''t done anything. How can you fairy like women do it? Once you descendants of the ancient tomb sect are overjoyed and overjoyed, it''s easy to shake the foundation of one''s cultivation. The higher the internal power cultivation of the ancient tomb, the stronger the backfire. That''s why your situation is so serious. If I hadn''t just been by your side and controlled the situation in your body with real Qi, you would have died now. "


    Li Mochou''s face was pale, and she could not be more clear about the situation in her body. She knew that what song Qingshu said was true.


    "Is there a way to save it?" Li Mochou suddenly asked. She knew that if she could not solve the injury in her body, she would be useless. Don''t say that she has made so many enemies over the years. Even though she has such a beautiful face, she can''t protect herself. She can suffer a very miserable disaster when she wanders in the Jianghu at any time.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "No."


    Li Mochou has been wandering in the Jianghu for many years. What a human spirit Li Mochou is. The other person''s hesitation was immediately noticed by her. She couldn''t help but frown and say: "young master, with all his martial arts, can''t he be saved if he can make heaven and man, and know how to call the wind and the rain. The intimate relationship between the young master and my elder martial sister is also mine... Half of the people in the ancient tomb, why can''t they help each other? "


    "What do you mean by that?" With a smile on his face, song Qingshu saw that the other party turned his head. He could not help asking for no interest, so he continued, "there are two ways, but you won''t agree with these two ways. What''s the difference between them?"


    Seeing that there was a way to rescue him, Li Mochou was secretly happy and said, "how do you know I won''t agree?"


    "Forget it, don''t say it, lest you misunderstand me." Song Qingshu was about to open his mouth, but he didn''t know what to think. After a long hesitation, he refused.


    "You think of a way to save me, how can I misunderstand you?" Li Mochou said, "if you are worried about this, I can swear that I will never blame you after listening to it." Although she felt a little strange, all she thought about now was how to recover her power, and she didn''t care about anything else.


    "Is it?" Song Qing''s writing color is strange, "in that case, I''ll tell you about it."


    With Li Mochou''s expectant look on his face, song Qingshu said slowly: "the first way to rescue you is for me to wash your tendons and cut your marrow. Although your original Qi will be dispersed, you will get nourishment from my Qi. Finally, your internal power is only higher than your original strength. It''s just that this method has a big difficulty... "


    Seeing that song Qingshu was in deep meditation, Li Mochou could not help asking, "will this method cost you a lot?"


    It is said that there is a book called "Xi Sui Jing" in Shaolin Temple. But after so many years, no one has really learned it. Finally, people in the river and lake agree that "Xi Sui Jing" is just a legend. I didn''t expect that song Qingshu knew this method. However, with common sense, he knew that if he wanted to use this method, he would have to pay a great price.


    "I don''t know how many years he will lose, and I don''t know if he will help me..." Li Mochou worried about gain and loss for a while.


    "The price I pay is second. The biggest price is actually what you pay." Song Qingshu looks more and more strange and seems to be organizing how to explain to her.


    "What do I have to pay?" Li Mochou was stunned.


    Song Qingshu hesitated again and again, but he still told her the method of Shuang Xiu. Li Mochou turned pale as expected: "shameless and obscene!"


    "I''ll say it. Once I say it, you will misunderstand me." Song Qingshu shrugged, "you don''t have to be so excited. This method will make me lose a lot of power. In the end, it''s you who get the advantage. Even if you want to, I won''t want to."


    "Nonsense, you''ve got me, but you say I''m taking advantage of it!" Li Mochou was surprised and angry, obviously shocked by the other side''s open eyes and telling lies to confuse black and white.


    "It''s not right for you to say that," Song Qingshu said, shaking his head. "Your innocence, of course, is a priceless treasure that weighs more than your life. But you also know that there is no shortage of confidants around me. But in order to get your body, you have to lose at least half of your power. Do you think I''m taking advantage of it? "


    "Force words to reason!" Although Li Mochou said so, he also understood that what he was saying was the truth. Although he has a negative face, there are many women around him who are no worse than her. It''s really unnecessary to lose half of his power to get himself.


    "I don''t want such a bargain. Do you have any other way?" Li Mochou gritted his teeth and didn''t want to continue this topic.


    "In fact, the second method is similar," Song Qingshu sighed, and continued, "it can let you cultivate jade. Nvxinjing, jade. Nvxinjing is the highest martial art of the ancient tomb sect. It comes down in one continuous line with your internal power, and is more advanced. It should be able to melt the chaotic atmosphere in your body."


    "Yu. Nvxinjing! Well, that''s it. " Li Mochou can''t help but see a flash in front of her eyes. In order to snatch this sutra, she went back to the ancient tomb several times to fight with XiaoLongNu''s master and apprentice, and even nearly died. She didn''t see Yu. Nvxinjing said a few words, but she didn''t expect that now the opportunity is easy to appear in front of her. Is it a blessing in disguise?


    "Do you know that the cultivation of jade requires two people to practice together?" Seeing Li Mochou so excited, song Qingshu''s face was even more strange.


    "A little bit." Li Mochou nodded, vaguely remembering that they were both practicing together. "Since you passed it on to me, you and I will practice together."


    Song Qingshu just took a sip of tea. When she heard this, she almost spewed out: "look at you, I don''t know that when two people practice together, they have to remove all their clothes."


    "What Li Mochou suddenly raised his head, "you lied to me?"


    "Pay attention to your attitude. Now you are asking me to help you!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but frown, "when practicing jade, the whole body is steaming. You have to choose an empty place and open your clothes to practice, so that the heat will spread immediately without a moment''s delay. Otherwise, it will accumulate in your body, and you will be seriously ill at small, and you will lose your life at large. During this period, you must connect your palms to guide and protect with internal power, so I told you before, You will never agree with these two ways of salvation. What''s the difference between saying and not saying? "


    Li Mochou''s face turned red and white, and he was not reconciled: "no wonder Little Dragon Girl and Yang Guo are so affectionate all day long. It turns out that they have already arrived at this stage."


    When song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, he thought that the two of them had been courting each other all the time. When he practiced martial arts, he chose a thick cluster of Camellia. Although they were close to each other, he could not see each other.


    However, he was not in a hurry to say this to Li Mochou, but wanted to see how she would choose.

 Chapter 572

    At this time, in a manor hundreds of miles away from here, the young master of Royal Guards was looking at his hands kneeling on the ground with a frosty face: "what did you say?"


    The man''s cold sweat was so thick that he had to grind his teeth and repeat, "the man has gone to the inn which we arranged in the snow town. Before that wood girl had left, but according to the eyelid return, when he entered the inn, he still had a beautiful Taoist aunt in his arms. It was estimated that he was practicing Li Mochou."


    The young master of royal guards waved his hand to let his subordinates back down, but he was full of evil fire and had no place to vent: "Li Mochou? Even this kind of woman who has a bad reputation has to be touched. She is really obsessed with sex. "


    I don''t know how long later, the young master of royal guards suddenly thought of a possibility and could not help calming down: "he would not have guessed that it was me, would he? That''s why I''m so angry on purpose. My purpose is to test me. Hum, since you don''t want to see me, I''ll see you. Somebody... "


    In the inn of XueYue Town, Li Mochou looks pale and looks at the man beside him: "is there really no other way?"


    "The reason why you are possessed is that you have shaken your own foundation. It''s hard for external forces to work. It seems that I have two ways to help each other. There are no other ways," Song Qingshu replied. "Of course, if you can ask Master Yideng, his Yiyang finger legend can live the flesh and bones of the dead, which may be useful to you."


    "Master Yideng?" Li Mochou smiles bitterly when hearing about Lu Zhanyuan. At the beginning, she had a grudge with the eminent monk of Tianlong Temple because of Lu Zhanyuan. Moreover, Wu Santong, who has a deep hatred with him, is the disciple of Yideng master. Even if Yideng master is highly respected, she can forget the past, but his Yiyang finger saving skill is too costly to be used once. She doesn''t think she has such a big face.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. I have stabilized the chaotic Qi in your body. As long as you don''t use your internal power, you are no different from ordinary people. When you find a remote place to live in seclusion, your enemies won''t come to you." See her face pale, song Qingshu quickly comfort way.


    "Seclusion?" Li Mochou couldn''t help but smile, "I, Li Mochou, am wandering in the world. How can I hide in the cave like a lost dog! You don''t have to say that to motivate me. Although I attach importance to innocence, I''m not the kind of stupid village woman who doesn''t know how to change. Just use the method you said to save me


    I didn''t expect that the other party was so decisive. Song Qingshu couldn''t help touching his nose, with a strange look on his face: "I don''t know what kind of rescue method sister Mochou wants to choose?"


    "Which way do you want me to choose?" Li Mochou''s eyes were flowing, and he looked at him in a coquettish and angry way. At that moment, his amorous feelings were almost obsequious.


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped: "if I say it, will you agree with that method?"


    "It depends on whether the elder martial sister agrees or not." Li Mochou looked back at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu exclaimed that he couldn''t bear it. Although the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect was open to question, the school''s eyes on selecting disciples were just against the sky. Every ancient tomb disciple was so beautiful.


    Li Mochou has always been true to men before, but now she is suddenly full of peach blossom and provocative words. The whole process of transformation is just natural, and there is no flaw in it. If you don''t know her background, you can really think of her as a beauty.


    Women are natural actors!


    Song Qingshu sighed that although he knew that Li Mochou was just making full use of his appearance to strive for greater interests, he was still very helpful.


    "What if I choose the first one?" Song Qingshu smiles in his heart and wants to fight with me. Who is afraid of who.


    Li Mochou''s face turned red and spat: "you are not a good man, but if you are willing to cultivate yourself, you don''t mind having sex with you."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be stunned. Looking at the smiling woman in front of her, she can''t help sighing. No wonder her martial arts are not the best, but she has been able to enjoy herself for so many years as a red training fairy. She is really smart. She has already realized that she can''t use the first method to save her. Just now, she deliberately said that, and she can use her guilt to earn a favor.


    After thinking about all this, song Qingshu''s face suddenly subsided and said, "where did sister Mochou go? Although I''m not Liu Xiahui, how can I do something sorry for your elder martial sister?"


    Seeing that he pretended to be a model, Li Mochou sneered in his heart, but now he still has to rely on the other party to help him. He had to pretend that he was a snake: "it''s my younger sister who misunderstood my elder sister... My husband''s noble demeanor. When I see my elder martial sister one day, I will say a few more words."


    "What do you call me? It''s too small to hear clearly Song Qingshu eyebrows pick pick pick, deliberately put the ear close to the past.


    Li Mochou scolded shamelessly, but now he had to repeat it: "elder sister... Husband." After shouting, Li Mochou''s ears were red. He thought that he was obviously older than you, but he had to be called like this. He was really ashamed to death.


    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu was so proud, as if he had eaten ginseng fruit, and he was not uncomfortable all over.


    Li Mochou was extremely embarrassed. Just as he was about to turn over his face, song Qingshu changed the subject: "sister Mochou, we are both familiar, but we still have to make some things clear. It will take a lot of effort for me to save you. Your brother-in-law will be dismissed with a few understatement, which is not meaningful enough... "


    "What do you want?" Li Mochou said


    Seeing that she suddenly turned into an angry female leopard, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel depressed and said, "where are you going? I just want you to promise me a condition." Noting that the other side''s face changed again, song Qingshu hastily added: "it''s not that kind of condition."


    Li Mochou''s face finally eased: "you first talk about the conditions, and then I''ll consider whether to agree."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "when I was lurking in the palace of Qing Dynasty, I got Kangxi''s trust and set up a secret department for him, the sticky stick department. This department is a combination of intelligence and assassination. It''s very valuable. I''m going to control this department in my own hands recently. I''m short of staff under my command. With your martial arts ability, I''m sure I can take charge of it alone."


    Li Mochou shook his head and said, "I''ve always been alone. I''m not used to doing things for others."


    "Three years, you can go away in three years. I''m not in a dilemma. Besides, I won''t restrict your freedom during these three years. Except for completing the tasks assigned to you by the organization, you can arrange the rest of the time by yourself. Besides, you can also get the money, food and information provided by the organization, and even get the protection of the organization... "Song Qingshu seduces each other little by little.


    Li Mochou was really moved. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "I can promise you, but the time can only be shortened to one year. Otherwise, I would rather not treat my internal injuries than be driven by others all my life."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu readily agrees. After all, he is confident that as long as Li Mochou joins, he will surely have a way to keep her in the future.


    "When are you going to heal me?" Li Mochou asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day, or now." Song Qingshu looks at each other with a smile.

 Chapter 573

    "Now..." Li Mochou was obviously unprepared. He was startled and hesitated.


    "I have something important to do on my trip to the north, and I have already delayed a lot of time. Of course, I need to seize the time." seeing that Li Mochou was still hesitating, song Qingshu said with a smile, "if you are not ready, I will wait until I come back from Yanjing." Then he got up.


    "Wait!" Li Mochou shouts him in a hurry. She knows very well that it''s a long night''s dream. Although song Qingshu promises to pass on the jade and female Heart Sutra to heal her, everything can happen after a period of time. Maybe at that time, the other party won''t be willing to teach her the jade and female Heart Sutra. What''s more, during this period of time, she has no ability to protect herself. Maybe tomorrow her enemies will come to her, and her fate can be imagined


    "Now." Li Mochou''s face became more and more red. He took a deep breath as if he had made a great decision. He reached out and began to unbutton his clothes.


    "Er ~" the original intention of song Qingshu is to find a place to practice martial arts just like Yang Guo''s little dragon girl. However, Li Mochou''s mind was agitated. He didn''t expect that there was a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Of course, song Qingshu is not stupid enough to remind her that she secretly gives a thumbs up to the founder of the ancient tomb sect: the setting of the jade and female Heart Sutra is so wonderful, it''s just a man''s gospel. I don''t know what Lin Chaoying thought at the beginning. Is it because he planned to practice this skill with Wang Chongyang?


    Li Mochou had already taken off most of her clothes at this time. When the Taoist robe slipped and revealed her intimate profanity, she did not continue to solve it. Instead, she quietly looked at Song Qingshu: "I hope you can understand me. Can you cover your eyes with black cloth?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated and finally told the truth: "I don''t want to deceive you. With my skill, I don''t have much influence on my eyesight."


    Li Mochou was stunned, and his face suddenly became cloudy and sunny. Song Qingshu didn''t rush to urge her. After all, she had to figure out a lot of things by herself.


    "I''d better put it on, young master. At least I can feel at ease." After a long time, Li Mochou finally spoke.


    "No problem." Her request is reasonable, and song Qingshu has no reason to refuse it.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was finally covered with black cloth, Li Mochou''s eyes flashed a cold light: hum, if you want to see it, you can see it, even if I repay you for saving me three times. But you see my body, how can I allow you to continue to live in this world!


    Although song Qingshu''s martial arts are much better than her, as long as she has mental calculation but no intention, Li Mochou still has the confidence to kill the other side successfully, but all this will at least wait until her own skills recover.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know what she thought at this time. Although he noticed something strange in her eyes, he just regarded it as her shyness and didn''t care much.


    His attention is now attracted by the crystal clear body in front of him. He can''t help swallowing his saliva. He thinks that it''s really strange. Although the internal skill of the ancient tomb sect is not very good, it seems to have a wonderful effect on women''s beauty. Whether it''s Xueer, Li Mochou or XiaoLongNu, the body can stand the four words of "ice and snow". Wait, I don''t think I''ve seen little dragon girl''s body yet? But when I was in the inn, I touched her arm wantonly, which was barely enough


    Song Qingshu''s wishful thinking, in Li Mochou''s eyes, is that he looked directly at himself. Thinking that he mentioned that the black cloth could not block his sight, Li Mochou was ashamed and angry, and his skin was covered with pink, so he coughed deliberately: "can we start?"


    Song Qingshu just regained his mind and said awkwardly, "OK, let''s start now. Yu. Women''s mental path is difficult step by step, and they always practice in different ways. If there is no one else to help, they have to be possessed. Therefore, they need to practice together. The singular number is "Yin advance" and the even number is "Yang retreat". What I practice is "Yang retreat" Kung Fu, which can be stopped at any time, but your "Yin advance" should be completed at one go, and there should be no slight setback in the middle. Remember. There are nine sections in the Heart Sutra. The first section of the mantra is.... "


    Although Li Mochou is cruel and cruel, she is by no means reckless. Now she is exposed to a young man with no trace of her body. She is already ashamed and indignant. However, she knows the difference between the heavy and the heavy, suppresses the negative emotions and practices with the formula wholeheartedly. On the contrary, song Qingshu is dazzled by the white body in front of her, and almost lost her mind several times. Fortunately, after his skill, he comes back to neixiyuan in time.


    I don''t know how long later, they were steaming. Song Qingshu suddenly smelled a fragrance in his nose. He couldn''t help but feel it in his heart. According to the records in Huanxi. Zen Dharma, every woman with body fragrance was the best in the double repair cauldron. Unexpectedly, Li Mochou was a charming and affectionate person in his heart.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but recall the women who had a close relationship with him. He was surprised to find that there seems to be a faint fragrance on many women, some as far away as orchids, some as fresh as green tea, and some as sweet as tangerine. No wonder his skill has been improved so fast. It turns out that the objects of shuang''xiu are all people who have the aura of heaven and earth.


    In his mind, he couldn''t stop crossing the picture of making love with those women. Song Qingshu''s blood suddenly expanded, and his whole body was as hard as iron. He was surprised that if he was possessed by the devil at this time, he would be in danger. Li Mochou''s internal situation was very delicate. If there was a slight mistake, she would die. Song Qingshu quickly restrained his mind, Carefully guide Li Mochou''s true Qi to run in the meridians.


    As a matter of fact, song Qingshu is not the only one who is in a hurry. When they work together, they are steaming. The fragrance of Li Mochou comes into song Qingshu''s nose, and the smell of song Qingshu has no effect on Li Mochou!


    Feeling the masculine breath, Li Mochou was very ashamed to find that he was in love. His whole body was as soft as cotton. He was angry and anxious, but she couldn''t control her body''s reaction.


    It turns out that Li Mochou''s constitution is very special. As long as he is touched by a man, his whole body will become soft. This is the so-called ingratitude.


    In the original book, Li Mochou was hugged by Yang Guo in his youth. He was so soft that he had no resistance for a moment. If it had not been for Xiao Longnu''s inexperience at that time, Li Mochou would have been controlled by the master and apprentice. Fortunately, Yang Guo was not a real man at that time. Li Mochou soon woke up and shook him away


    In the history of Li Mochou, there is another woman, Pan Jinlian. According to some Mei records, Pan Jinlian was touched by a man, and her whole body was soft.


    However, Pan Jinlian''s temperament is quite different from Li Mochou''s, one is dissolute, the other is dignified. Li Mochou has always been true to men, even when she fell in love with Lu Zhanyuan, she tried to keep her body distance, probably because of her special physique.


    "Sister Mochou, your Qi is boiling in your body now, so it''s not suitable for you to continue to work. We''ll continue after a break. " Song Qingshu also noticed Li Mochou''s abnormality and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 574

    The two of them practiced the jade girl''s Heart Sutra together. They didn''t realize the passage of time. When they finished their work, they found that it had been a day and a night, but it was also very gratifying to enter the country. There are nine sections in the jade girl''s Heart Sutra. Li Mochou has practiced the seventh section, and only the last two sections are left. However, the last two sections are also the most dangerous. If he doesn''t pay attention to the true Qi, he will go into the fork road, That''s why song Qingshu put forward the suspension.


    "Good..." Li Mochou could feel that his voice was almost trembling. He knew that if he wanted to continue, he would be possessed.


    Song Qingshu nodded and helped Li Mochou return the true Qi to her body. After three weeks of running, he just pulled down and touched her palm: "you have a rest first. I told the waiter to send some food up. After eating, we can continue."


    After all, Yu nuxinjing is the highest martial arts of the ancient tomb sect. It took Yang guoxiaolongnu several months to practice it. Li Mochou reached this level one day and one night. Most of the credit should be attributed to song Qingshu. Of course, song Qingshu lost a lot of money. So when he came back to the door, he sat down to meditate.


    Li Mochou is still naked. Seeing song Qingshu sitting aside, he doesn''t mean to avoid him at all. He is so angry that he wants to ask him to go out. However, he notices the tired look on his face when he meditates. I don''t know why he is so soft in his heart that he doesn''t say anything.


    "Anyway, when I get well, I will take your life. It doesn''t matter if you look at me again." Li Mochou comforted himself and pulled the quilt around him.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to wear clothes. She just thinks that she will continue to practice later. If she wants to take it off in front of a man, wouldn''t it be more shameful.


    Li Mochou couldn''t help looking back at the situation when he practiced martial arts just now. He could not help but look puzzled. Why was his reaction so unbearable at that time? Is she really that kind of woman with low nature?


    Li Mochou''s face was even more embarrassed when she realized that she was greasy between her legs. She was angry, ashamed and scared at the moment. For a moment, she was really mixed.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s time to adjust the interest rate."


    Song Qingshu''s voice came at the right time. Li Mochou was surprised. He looked up and found that the other side didn''t look back at all. He could not help but sigh in secret: "hum, he''s obviously a dirty and shameless man. At this time, he''s pretending to be a gentleman!"


    Li Mochou''s nature has always been extreme. He realized that song Qingshu knew more or less the secret of his body, and his heart suddenly won


    All of a sudden, Li Mochou''s face turned red. He looked at Song Qingshu shyly. He wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t know how to say it. He had to bear it and his face turned red.


    Just when Li Mochou was about to collapse, song Qingshu suddenly stood up and walked out. As he walked, he said to himself, "why hasn''t the restaurant brought wine and vegetables for so long? I''ll go to urge him."


    Hearing the sound of song Qingshu closing the door and leaving, Li Mochou breathed a sigh of relief and said in secret: "no wonder this smelly boy is surrounded by so many women. He is really considerate and careful."


    The reason why Li Mochou was so grateful to him was that she practiced all day and night, but it was not convenient. Now she can''t hold it


    The sound of water behind the screen came. Li Mochou''s face was cloudy and sunny, and he secretly clenched his fist: in front of song, he lost all his face. If I can''t kill him, I don''t have to live!


    At this time, dozens of miles away from XueYue Town, an exquisite and valuable carriage galloped along the post road. The young master of royal guards in the carriage looked at the news of the pigeon''s return. His eyes couldn''t help flashing. His white hands were pressed tightly, and the blue blood vessels on it were looming: "lonely men and women, hiding in the room for a day and a night, never stepped out during the time... Zhou Zhiruo, Zhou Zhiruo, I really want to see your face when you know the news. "


    "Speed up, we must be there before dark." The order from the master of royal guards came from the carriage. When the coachman heard the words, his eyes were fixed. He raised his hand and pulled out a beautiful whip, which increased the speed of the horse by 30%.


    After Song Qingshu and Li Mochou used wine and vegetables, they soon began to practice jade again. With the experience of the last time, Li Mochou had to be more open this time. Maybe he had made up his mind that once he recovered from his injury, he would get rid of song Qingshu''s fate


    Although the eighth and ninth layers of Yu Nu Xin Jing are very obscure and dangerous, with song Qingshu''s guidance, Li Mochou''s cultivation is not dangerous. She can even detect that the injury in her body is gradually recovering. She is both happy and disappointed: finally, it''s time to start


    There is a huge gap between the two. The reason why Li Mochou is so confident to kill song Qingshu is that she has made a perfect plan. At the moment when she recovers her skill, she will deliberately disturb her internal breathing, then force out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person will fall back, making a false appearance of being possessed and dying.


    Song Qingshu, caught off guard, must subconsciously come over to help her, because she is not wearing a piece of thread. When the other person hugs her for a moment, her skin will be lost. That''s her best mobile phone meeting.


    Li Mochou took off her clothes, and there was no place for her to put a weapon. No one would take the slightest precaution when he saw her like this, but she just hid three ice soul silver needles in her hair.


    These three poison needles are her last trump cards. The poison on them is ten times stronger than the ordinary ice spirit silver needles. No matter how good the enemy''s martial arts are, she will die.


    Thinking that song Qingshu is about to die in his own hands, Li Mochou suddenly feels a little sad. After all, this man has saved her life three times and four times, but he has avenged his kindness


    "Do I look good?" Looking at the blindfolded man opposite, Li Mochou sighed.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a smile, "it''s a gift from heaven."


    Li Mochou blushed and took a deep breath: "do you want to see more clearly?"


    "Well?" Song Qingshu''s head deviated and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No," Li Mochou said faintly, "have I had an accident? Can''t you see it yourself?"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile: "in fact, I have always closed my eyes."


    Li Mochou sneered. Of course, she didn''t believe it: "Oh? It turns out that you are still a gentleman. "


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "Song didn''t dare to call himself a gentleman. In fact, he couldn''t help but have a look at it at the beginning. Who knows that the fairy''s body is a little too perfect. The real Qi in my body surges uncontrollably. I''m afraid that it will affect me to treat you, so I close it."


    His tone was sincere and reasonable. Li Mochou believed it subconsciously. At first, he was a little moved. However, he suddenly thought that his body had been seen by him in the final analysis, and his intention to kill suddenly rose again.


    "One look is a look, and 10000 eyes are also a look. Take off the black cloth from your eyes." Li Mochou finally made a choice in his heart and said firmly.


    She knew that her heart had been shaken. With song Qingshu''s martial arts, once she hesitated, she would not succeed. In order to let her have no way back, she had to burn her bridges and show her whole body in front of each other. At that time, she had no reason to be soft hearted.


    "Well, after all, I owe you kindness. Let you look at your innocent body before you die to make up for it." Li Mochou sighed in his heart.


    "Do you really want to take off the black cloth?" The tone of song Qingshu is full of disbelief.


    "Take it." Li Mochou blushed.


    Song Qingshu was not a pedantic scholar. He had closed his eyes all the time before, and he had done it with a clear conscience. Now that people agree with him, he naturally has a clear conscience.


    Even deep in Song Qingshu''s heart, he felt that Li Mochou might have been moved by himself. After all, he was beautiful, and his martial arts were the best in the world. He also saved her life several times. This time, he had a close relationship with her, and the other person''s heart was probably normal. Where did he know that he had half stepped into the gate of death.


    The young master of royal guards finally arrived at XueYue town. The scouts from XueYue town had already met him and told him all the news. It was said that song Qingshu just went out to pick up wine and vegetables and hid in his room. But Li Mochou never came out from the beginning to the end. The young master of royal guards sneered: "lead the way, I''d like to see how he is romantic and happy."


    In this era, when other women encounter this situation, they either turn around and leave, bury it in their hearts and pretend not to know it; Or wait outside, when the man comes out, and then slowly settle accounts


    However, the young master of Royal Guards was hot and bold. He grew up in a place where Confucius and Mencius were not born. Naturally, he didn''t worry too much about it. He rushed up in a rage, which is quite like a modern woman''s style of catching the third child after a thousand years.


    At this time, song Qingshu was staring at the beautiful scenery in front of him, but he didn''t notice that the young master of royal guards came straight to his room.


    Li Mochou''s cheeks were hot when he saw him, and he was shy and cruel in his heart: look, look, you''re going to die anyway. It''s more convenient for me to start when you''re so absent-minded.


    Aware that Yu. Nvxinjing is about to be completed, Li Mochou has begun to brew the true Qi of camouflage and being possessed by the devil, and is ready to launch the ice soul silver needle in his hair.


    "Surnamed song, you are worthy of Zhou Zhiruo, worthy of..." just at the critical moment, the door of the room was kicked open, and a young master of royal guards burst in.


    Li Mochou''s heart is shocked. He is not wearing a piece of thread at this time. He can be excused for being read by song Qingshu. The other party is kind to him and will die soon. But unexpectedly, another man saw his body!


    Li Mochou''s mind turns like electricity. When she is about to make a move, she temporarily changes her mind. The ice soul silver needle in her hair shoots mercilessly at the young master of royal guards. Compared with song Qingshu, she wants to kill the strange man who suddenly comes in.


    She has been ready to attack song Qingshu, in order to kill him with one blow. This time, with hatred, the three ice soul silver needles are even three points faster than expected.


    As soon as the young master of royal guards came in, he felt a flash of silver light. Before he could react, three poisonous silver needles were in front of him.

 Chapter 575

    As soon as the young master of royal guards came in, he felt a flash of silver light. Before he could react, three poisonous silver needles were in front of him. He had come to ask for a crime, but he had just kicked the door open when the poisonous needle came.


    If at ordinary times, there are countless experts and guards around him. Although he can''t react to such attacks, the experts around him can definitely stop them. However, considering that song Qingshu and Li Mochou are hiding in the room and don''t know what would be ugly, he chose to come in alone without any guards, Who knows it''s going to be on the line.


    At this time, song Qingshu also saw the appearance of the young master of royal guards. He was surprised. He was like an arrow from the string. He came first and put his arms around the young master of royal guards. Because the ice soul silver needle was so fast, it was almost too late for song Qingshu''s lightness skill. At that moment, he had to use a very awkward posture, Holding the young master of royal guards to the ground, a donkey rolled, just to avoid the attack of the silver needle.


    They cuddled together and rolled on the ground for several times. Then the master of royal guards responded and pushed the man away: "don''t you get up?" Who knows that song Qingshu didn''t wear any clothes because he was practicing the Heart Sutra of the jade girl. The white hand of the young master of royal guards just pressed on his chest, as if he had been scalded by boiling water.


    "Shameless The young master of royal guards turned red, and his pretty face was as beautiful as a woman.


    Song Qingshu awkwardly gets up. At this time, he has no time to explain. He runs to the bedside to help Li Mochou. He pulls up a thin blanket to wrap her spring. "What''s the matter with you?"


    As she said this, she stretched out her finger and gently went to her pulse door. She frowned tightly and practiced jade. The process of female Heart Sutra was extremely dangerous, and she couldn''t help disturbing her. In those years, when Little Dragon Girl practiced this skill, she was just lightly brushed by a branch on her face and almost died. Not to mention Li Mochou''s sudden outburst at the most critical moment of practicing this skill, which led to the retrograde flow of real Qi in her body. Now her real Qi is running around, which is a bit more serious than her previous injury.


    Li Mochou vomited a mouthful of blood. He didn''t seem to care about his injury. Instead, he stared at the Royal young man at the door: "don''t worry about me, help me kill him!"


    If she was seen by song Qingshu, Li Mochou had several reasons to comfort herself, but she couldn''t accept it. Therefore, regardless of the severity of the injury, her first reaction was to let song Qingshu kill him.


    The young master of royal guards took a look at the naked song Qingshu and Li Mochou, who was wrapped in the quilt. He got angry for no reason. He hummed coldly: "adultery. Wife, is this to kill people?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly became two big. Of course, he understood why Li Mochou had to kill the prince of royal guards regardless of his injury. He said to her with a bitter smile: "in fact, this man doesn''t need to be killed."


    "He insulted my innocence. Why don''t you kill me?" Seeing that song Qingshu was not moved, Li Mochou bit his teeth and struggled to get out of bed, "OK, if you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you!"


    "Well, you look like you want to swallow your breath at any time. It''s not sure who will kill you." The young master of royal guards is very upset. Li Mochou and song Qingshu are fooling around. Just now, they are in a mess because of her sudden attack. They have already held back a lot of evil fire. Seeing her struggling to get down, they are unconvinced and draw out the sword in their sleeves.


    "All right!" Song Qingshu quickly blocks in front of them, reaches out and takes off the hat of the young master of royal guards. Suddenly, her beautiful black hair falls on her shoulder like a waterfall.


    Song Qingshu turned back to Li Mochou and said, "see, she is a woman. Even if you see your body, it doesn''t matter."


    Li Mochou was stunned and looked at each other carefully. Her eyes were like autumn water, her eyebrows were like distant Dai, and her nose was like cherry lips. She was really a beautiful woman.


    The woman in the royal guards, however, still had to rush to Li Mochou with her sword. Song Qingshu stopped her in a hurry: "well, haven''t you made enough trouble?"


    The woman in the Royal Guards was very angry and hummed coldly: "you have an appointment with me. After the Golden Snake camp, you will accompany me to heimuya. I will wait for you for more than a month in front of me, and finally I will wait for the news of you going north. All the way to give you careful preparation, for fear of neglecting you. I didn''t expect that... "


    The Royal woman is naturally Zhao Min, Princess of Ruyang palace in Mongolia. She was poisoned by Ping Yizhi''s sanshennaoshen pill. She didn''t dare to go back to Mongolia directly before detoxification. Moreover, she deliberately concealed her poisoning from people around her. After all, all forces in Mongolia are in the dark, and she has a special identity. She is worried that if the poisoning is spread out, it will become a means for political opponents to attack and criticize, Even let the people under him have different ideas.


    So this time, Zhao Min abandoned her left and right and asked song Qingshu, an outsider, to accompany her to heimuya to find an antidote. She was so worried about the strange poison in her body that she didn''t expect that song Qingshu would linger in the Golden Snake camp for a month or two. She finally found out the news of his going north and managed to do everything for him.


    Zhao Min is a very romantic person in her heart. After all, she temporarily put song Qingshu together at the Golden Snake meeting. Although she was in charge of her own affairs, she still felt a little sorry, so she prepared to entertain song Qingshu all the way.


    Zhao Min is the most intelligent woman in the world. She knows that if she appears in front of song Qingshu at the beginning, song Qingshu will think of some unpleasant things between them. So she plans to treat her all the way. When song Qingshu finally meets her, there will be no anger left, so she will try her best to help her find an antidote.


    Who knows that man is not as good as nature. He has women along the way, first Mu Wanqing, then Li Mochou. Thinking that his carefully prepared room has become a love nest for him and other women, Zhao Min feels a stream of evil fire in his stomach.


    Song Qingshu took a look at the situation in the house and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He and Li Mochou would think about it in that way.


    As he put on his clothes, song Qingshu explained: "princess, you really misunderstood that Li Xianzi and I were just practicing an internal skill, and there was nothing wrong with them."


    "Practice?" Zhao Min naturally ten thousand don''t believe, "what dirty internal skill need to take off clothes, men and women with practice?"


    Li Mochou was furious: "you are not allowed to insult my ancient tomb sect''s unique skill."


    "My mouth is on me. If I want to talk, I will tell you that I have the ability to get out of bed and hit me." Zhao Min sees that Li Mochou is weak at this time and deliberately stimulates her.


    "You Li Mochou was so angry that his whole life was dying.


    "All right!" Song Qingshu ran to Li Mochou''s side in a hurry, passing a stream of real Qi into her body, and said in a deep voice to Zhao Min, "princess, do you know that just now we are practicing to the most critical moment, you suddenly burst in and made Taoist priest Li crazy. I''m afraid it''s hard to cure her now."


    Zhao Min couldn''t help but be stunned. Although she said she wanted to kill her, she didn''t mean it in her heart. Hearing that Li Mochou might not be able to survive, Zhao Min felt a little sorry, but he refused to admit: "hum, who let her have a bad heart? She wanted to kill me as soon as she met. She deserved to die!"

 Chapter 576

    "Hum!" What a proud man Li Mochou is. What''s more, he has been a murderer for many years. He has been provoked by Zhao Min for three times and four times. He can''t help it. Although he knows his life is in danger, he still mentions his last true Qi and flies to attack Zhao min.


    Li Mochou seems to return to light. He is on the verge of death, but this move is frightening. There is a kind of momentum to pull Zhao Min to die together. As soon as Zhao Min''s face changes, he is frightened by the other party''s momentum, and he quickly goes back.


    It''s a pity that this tone is not enough to support Li Mochou to finish the last move. When the whole person flies to the middle of the flight, the Dantian and meridians are in pain. Li Mochou snorts and falls to the ground in the dark.


    Song Qingshu appeared at her side at the right time and gently held her in his arms. Li Mochou took a deep look at him and fainted.


    "Song, get out of the way, I''ll kill her!" Notice that two people just seem to look at each other affectionately, Zhao Min has no reason for a burst of irritability.


    "She won''t live long without you killing her." Song Qingshu sighed and took Li Mochou back to bed. He put his finger on her pulse door and frowned more and more tightly.


    "Really... Is it so serious?" Zhao Min hesitated.


    "You can see for yourself." Song Qingshu stood up and gave way.


    Zhao Min thought it was song Qingshu who deliberately said that Li Mochou''s injury was so serious in order to avoid his scolding. Now his expression seems to be like this. He hurried to catch each other''s pulse, and a pair of Xiu eyebrows soon frowned.


    "What kind of evil martial arts do you practice? You can do it even if you take off your clothes." Zhao Min stands up all of a sudden. She is really depressed in her heart. She knows that she''s coming straight and straight. As a result, she is the one who is wrong.


    Song Qingshu breathed: "don''t talk so bad. I''m blindfolded all the way."


    Zhao Min noticed the black cloth belt on the bed. He was in a better mood. Of course, he still didn''t admit it: "hum, when I came in, you didn''t get blindfolded."


    "It''s just a coincidence that you have to thank me for not being hoodwinked at that time, otherwise you will die under the ice soul silver needle..." Song Qingshu waved impatiently, "forget it, it seems that I don''t have to explain anything to you."


    Zhao Min a Leng, this just found that he really did not angry position, after all, two people are neither husband and wife nor lovers, a time of great embarrassment, quickly said: "I this is to help Zhou Zhiruo look at you."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, "you two are not enemies. When did the relationship become so good?"


    "It''s up to you." Zhao Min bit his lip, worried that he would be embarrassed if he continued to ask. He quickly changed the topic and said, "I have a carriage outside the inn. Why don''t you take her to the doctor?"


    As Zhao Min, he has numerous masters and great masters. Although Li Mochou is famous in the world, she won''t pay attention to him. She doesn''t care about Li Mochou''s life and death. What she cares about is song Qingshu''s opinion.


    Zhao Min doesn''t want to be misunderstood by song Qingshu as a vicious woman who kills people because of jealousy, so she subconsciously tries her best to cure Li Mochou. Of course, she doesn''t realize all this


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "her current situation is because she is possessed by the devil, which leads to the chaos of Qi in her body. It can''t be saved by external forces. Even if the four great doctors come, they can''t do anything about it."


    Song Qingshu can''t help thinking that Linghu Chong''s body is full of several kinds of genuine Qi in the original work of Xiaoao Jianghu, and Pingyi Zhiye, one of the four great doctors


    Worry white hair, can''t think of a cure. Li Mochou''s current situation is similar to that of Linghu Chong, except that her body is not heterogeneous Qi, but a mixture of several out of control Qi during the cultivation of the jade Sutra, plus countless remnants of her internal power after the collapse, creating a more serious situation than Linghu Chong at the beginning


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He seemed to think of a method, but he didn''t know whether it was feasible or not.


    One side of Zhao Min suddenly said: "last time I was injured, you are not boasting about what, as long as and you... What, multiple injuries can be cured?" Said later, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, as if shy in general.


    Different from Zhou Zhiruo''s cool temperament, Zhao Min is charming and matchless. This shyness adds a trace of beauty to her cheek, which makes song Qingshu dumbfounded.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Zhao Min suddenly has an illusion that his eyes fall on his skin, which seems to produce a burning feeling. Suddenly, he turned his head and coughed softly.


    Song Qingshu then came back to his senses and replied: "the method of double cultivation is not omnipotent. My method is only effective for internal injuries caused by external forces. Like Li Mochou, the internal injuries caused by himself are useless."


    Zhao Min raised a beautiful radian on the corner of his mouth, and said in a delicate voice: "anyway, there is no other way now. You can be a living horse doctor with a dead horse. If Li Mochou is sober, he probably won''t refuse. Although she has a bad reputation in the world, it''s only because she is cruel and cruel. Her nickname can be called a fairy, but she is recognized as a beauty in the Wulin. Even if you can''t save her, it''s a good thing to go to Wushan with such a beautiful woman. "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help staring at her: "it''s time to give bad advice here. No wonder the princess will be called a monster by the Central Plains Wulin."


    "What''s wrong with enchantress? You can say whatever you think. It''s not as hypocritical as you people in Central Plains. You think so much in your heart, but you don''t admit it." Zhao Min suddenly came to song Qingshu''s ear. "I just don''t know if song Gongzi likes enchantress or lady?"


    The beauty breathes out like orchid. Song Qingshu jumps in her heart and answers subconsciously: "I''m afraid the enchantress is still a little cute."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red, and he immediately distanced himself. Li Mochou on the bed nodded at the corner of his mouth: "hum, I''m afraid you prefer the witch."


    Song Qingshu immediately returned to normal, said with a smile: "whether it is a witch or a witch, as long as it is good to me, I like it."


    "You are greedy." Zhao Min couldn''t help humming.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. I also want to ask the princess whether she likes a modest gentleman or a despicable villain?" Song Qingshu asked in a pun. They both knew who the modest gentleman meant and who the despicable man meant.


    As expected, Zhao Min''s face changed, but she soon recovered: "I don''t like both of them. I only like thieves." I can''t help but recall that when Zhang Wuji was scratching his feet in the iron prison, Zhao Min felt a pain in his heart: mingzun, I Minmin Temur swear to changshengtian that you will be doomed!


    Notice Zhao Min look, song Qingshu also can''t help secretly regret, two people fell into an awkward silence for a time.


    "If you two want to flirt, can you pay attention to the occasion? There is a dying patient here!" On the bed a spirit if the voice of gossamer spreads, originally Li Mochou has awakened.

 Chapter 577

    He was stopped by song Qingshu twice. Li Mochou didn''t know Zhao Min''s position in his heart. He knew that there was no hope of killing her. He was frustrated for a moment, and his voice was even more decadent.


    "If it wasn''t for your serious injury, you would have cut your tongue." Zhao Min''s face turned red, and he walked away from them. When he came to the window, he only left a back for them.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. He reached out to help Li Mochou up and asked her, "how do you feel now?"


    If he held her in his arms like this, Li Mochou would have turned his face. However, in this situation, she didn''t have such a mind. She said weakly, "you don''t have to waste your real Qi. I know the condition of my body best."


    Song Qingshu apologized: "it''s all my fault. If you didn''t meet me, you wouldn''t be possessed."


    Li Mochou shook his head and said with a faint smile: "if I hadn''t met you, I would have died three times. I''ve done a lot of evil in my life, and I deserve to be rewarded for it. If you really feel sorry, can you do something for me


    Hearing Li Mochou''s words, song Qingshu was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "At that time, my grandmother-in-law prepared a sarcophagus for each of our disciples in the ancient tomb. Although I have betrayed the ancient tomb sect, I still want to go back to my roots. I think my grandmother-in-law is alive in heaven, and she won''t mind. Can you send me back to Zhongnanshan ancient tomb immediately, and I want to have a look at the place where I grew up again?" Li Mochou has been in the world for so many years. The evil spirit is all in his Phoenix eyes. When is he so weak and full of supplication.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to be too desperate. I''ve thought of a way to save you."


    Li Mochou gave a sad smile: "my current situation... You are not an immortal. What else can you do. I don''t need your help. I just want you to send me back quickly. Maybe I''ll have a last look at the ancient tomb. "


    "Believe me, I will cure you." In order to comfort Li Mochou, song Qingshu continued to add, "even if it really fails, I will let you see the ancient tomb for the last time."


    Li Mochou then released his arm, his eyes began to become lax, and he fell into a semi coma. In his dream, he seemed to recall the past time, and murmured: "ask what is love in the world, and teach people to live and die together..."


    As Li Mochou was dying, he read out this poem, adding a touch of sadness. Zhao Min, listening to the movement in his heart, sighed: he is also a spoony woman.


    Song Qingshu dressed Li Mochou, picked her up and went out to greet Zhao Min: "let your carriage stop at the door, let''s start."


    "Where to?" Zhao Min a stay, really can''t think of this time who can save Li Mochou.


    "Black wood cliff!" Song Qingshu lightly left a few words, people have gone downstairs.


    Zhao Min was stunned, and quickly ran after her. He hesitated and said, "although I asked you to accompany me to heimuya, it doesn''t matter if I go there later. Li Mochou is still injured. Save her first."


    "Going to heimuya is not only for the sanshennaodan in your body, but also for saving her." Song Qingshu puts Li Mochou on Zhao Min''s carriage.


    "Why don''t you go and level up and help each other? But we have a grudge with him. How can he help us? " Zhao Min thinks about it. The only thing that can save Li Mochou on the black wood cliff is Ping Yizhi. Although Ping Yizhi has been missing for a long time, he is a member of the sun moon god cult. It''s no surprise if he hides on the black wood cliff.


    "Ping Yi Zhi?" Song Qingshu showed a strange expression, "how can we expect him."


    "What kind of rescue method can be found on the black wood cliff?" Zhao Min side strange road, at the same time told the coachman to river Beiping Dingzhou direction.


    "Report back to princess, Pingding Prefecture is the location of heimuya, the general altar of the sun moon god religion. The sun moon god religion has a deep relationship with the Ming religion. It has always been against us in Mongolia, and the experts of this trip are not here. Is it too risky?" Asked the coachman hesitantly.


    Zhao Min''s face was cold: "before I do anything, do I have to discuss with you?"


    "I dare not!" The coachman''s face was terrified. After worshipping Zhao Min, he drove silently.


    When Zhao Min returned to the carriage, he found that song Qingshu looked at himself strangely. He couldn''t help smiling: "how can I look at me all the time? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    "Flowers don''t look as good as you." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You know you''re glib." Zhao minnen blushed and sighed, "I know you must think I was fierce just now, but if you are not powerful, you will not be heavy. Now you are also the king of the Golden Snake, and you will certainly become like this in the future."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu laughed with indifference, "after that, please give me more advice."


    "Do you have an orthodox Royal Princess around you? You don''t need a collateral Princess like me to guide you." Zhao minruo gave him a thoughtful look.


    "You mean ah Jiu, although she is better than you in martial arts, she is far behind you in this respect." Song Qingshu tells the truth.


    Hearing him say this, Zhao Min is happy for no reason. By the way, the unhappiness brought by Li Mochou lying in her special carriage disappears.


    "You haven''t told me what can be done on the black cliff to save your good friend." Zhao Min pointed to Li Mochou who was in a coma.


    "Don''t talk so bad about dating." Song Qingshu wiped her cold sweat. "Li Mochou''s current situation is that her original cultivation has collapsed, and her cultivation of" Yu Nu Xin Jing "has gone crazy. As a result, the internal forces in the Dantian field are divided into dozens of mutually exclusive Qi, which rush and collide in her meridians. It''s hard to save her, After all, all the great doctors in the world are helpless; But it''s simple. As long as she can cut off all the Qi in her body, she can recover quickly. "


    "You mean star sucking. Fa?" As soon as Zhao Min saw how powerful the information network of Ruyang palace was, she knew all the things in the river and lake. In addition, she went to heimuya. Naturally, she thought of the star absorbing method that the leader of the sun moon god cult allowed me to do.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, with Li Mochou''s temperament, if she knew that recovery must be based on the elimination of her whole body skills, she would not accept it. And the method of suction. Xingda. Just solved this problem, she can not only remove the disordered Qi in the body, but also add a magic skill that makes people turn pale. Originally, the best choice was the northern underworld magical skill. Unfortunately, the Xiaoyao sect is too mysterious to get it for a while. "


    "Can suck star big. The law is to let me do the housekeeping skill, how can he come out to save you to make friends?" Zhao Min soon realized the key to the whole plan.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this needs the help of the princess. The princess used to play with the whole Central Plains Wulin, but song has always admired her. Now this little thing, I don''t think it will be difficult for the princess. "

 Chapter 578

    Seeing that song Qingshu''s admiration did not seem to be a forgery, Zhao Min felt proud, but his face didn''t show it. He turned his lips coldly: "why should I rack my brains to find a way to help you save your date?"


    Song Qingshu was very depressed: "I''ve told you to say goodbye, and I''ll get along with you one by one. Besides, more than half of the reasons for Li Mochou''s present situation are because of you. If she dies, won''t you regret that you let go and have a bad conscience?"


    Zhao Min looked cold: "since my princess has been turned into a monster by people in the Central Plains, her hands are naturally covered with blood. Do you think I will be upset because of a strange woman?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he reflected that the beautiful woman in front of her was still the Mongolian princess who turned her hand to cloud and covered her hand to rain, and regarded everything as a cud dog. It was really stupid to try to persuade her with morality.


    "Well, I''ll give you another reason," Song Qingshu thought for a moment. He took something out of his arms and opened his hand in front of Zhao min. in the palm of his hand lay an exquisite Earring Pendant. "Last time I saved you, you took it as a token and promised to do something for me in the future..."


    Before Song Qingshu finished, Zhao Min frowned and interrupted, "how are you going to use that condition to save Li Mochou?"


    "Yes." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "No help!" Zhao Min''s face was cold and he refused decisively.


    "Just as the so-called gentleman''s words are true, I treat the princess with sincerity, but why does the princess treat me like this?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    "Anyway, I was originally a gentleman, but a witch who was hated so much." Zhao Min looked at the earrings in the palm of his hand and was immediately happy. "Do you always carry these things with you?"


    "Well." Song Qingshu groaned feebly. Since Zhao Min didn''t want to help, he had to find a way.


    "It''s pathetic to see you look sad. Forget it, my princess is happy today. I''ll be merciful and help you find a way." Zhao Min showed a smile on his cold face, which was like the beginning of ice and snow melting.


    "With the help of the princess, you will be twice as sure of success." As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, he reluctantly handed over the eardrop, "ah, it''s a pity to use this precious condition."


    "Since it''s a pity, you don''t have to." Zhao Min looks at her with a smile.


    Song Qingshu looked down at Li Mochou and shook his head: "it''s a pity, but it''s worth saving a life."


    "Since reluctant, you keep it," Zhao Min''s face exudes a kind of charming luster, and did not reach for the earrings.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at her incredulously.


    "Anyway, there are many earrings in the princess''s mansion. It''s no big deal to lose one or two." Zhao minyang raised his chin and involuntarily turned his head out of the window.


    Song Qingshu was not a nerd either. Seeing this, he took back the earrings and asked with a smile, "I don''t know if this earring can ask the princess to do something for me in the future."


    "I''ll see how the princess feels," Zhao Min snorted, "but next time you ask me to save other women for you, don''t blame the princess for turning over."


    "No, of course not." Song Qingshu sat on one side and said, "I''ve already thought about what to let the princess do at that time."


    "What do you want me to do for you?" Zhao Min is curious and can''t help looking back at him.


    "I''ll ask the princess to give me a lot of these earrings." Song Qingshu made an exaggerated gesture with both hands.


    Zhao Min was stunned at first, and then chuckled. He gave him a blank look: "I think it''s beautiful."


    This kind of teasing, because of the last Golden Snake camp, the estrangement between them finally disappeared.


    "Well, let''s think about how to save your face." I don''t know how long it took, Zhao Min took the initiative.


    Song Qingshu deliberately showed a look of disappointment: "after such a long time, I thought you had a plan."


    Zhao Min couldn''t help wrinkling Qiong''s nose: "I''m not a God. How can I think so quickly that you''re not very flattering."


    "Flattery ~" Song Qingshu''s eyes involuntarily fell on her round and upturned hips.


    "Where to look!" Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Zhao Min immediately became coquettish and angry. She faintly felt that her buttocks were a little hot. Although her clothes were neat, she could not help pulling down the hem of her clothes, blocking each other''s sight, and shrinking to the side at the same time.


    When he was caught peeping, song Qingshu was also embarrassed. He quickly changed the topic and said, "in fact, it''s not difficult for him to surpass others, but it''s extremely difficult for him to willingly hand over the real star sucking power."


    The blush on Zhao Min''s face also slowly faded: "do you have such a high level of martial arts now?" The words are obviously full of surprise. After all, I am allowed to attract stars. FA is the only one in the Wulin. He is also the leader of the demon sect. He is one of the top experts in the world.


    Song Qingshu gave a shy smile: "this... My way of practicing is more... More pleasant, because I work harder than others."


    "Your martial arts can''t be achieved by hard work," Zhao Min said with a smile when he recalled the scene of the Golden Snake competition. "I''m forgetful. You can even beat ah Qing. No one in the world is your opponent."


    Zhao Min was deeply shocked by the scene of ah Qing''s easy victory over mingzun. After all, mingzun''s martial arts were already very bad.


    Song Qingshu''s face rarely turned red. He explained awkwardly, "that''s just a trick." After all, it''s hard to deal with a little girl by using the special characteristics of Huanxi Zhenqi to deal with women. Rao is as thick skinned as a city wall, and has no face to publicize it everywhere.


    "To win is to win. There''s no trick." Zhao Min light smile, she has been in the upper position for a long time, has been the result of the theory. However, she was obviously not very interested in martial arts. After a casual question, she asked, "by the way, how did you do it in Fox Hill?"


    Maybe a lot of people in the world only think that it''s a rumor, but with Zhao Min''s intelligence network, they naturally know that it''s true. Rao is Zhao Min, who is familiar with the famous generals of ancient and modern times. He can''t figure out how to do it.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help touching his nose: "it seems that we are enemies and friends now. This is a big secret..."


    Zhao Min face a cold, hum a: "don''t say forget it, who rare."


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m kidding you. In fact, although we are in different camps, we are intimate friends in private. It''s no harm to tell you this secret."


    "Who knows you?" Zhao Min couldn''t help looking at him, but his heart was very complicated.

 Chapter 579

    No wonder Zhao Min is in a complicated mood. She is in command of all the heroes and has been in a high position for a long time. She naturally knows what it means to be able to call the wind and the rain. She just made an inquiry, but song Qingshu didn''t really intend to tell her. She just wanted to make use of the guilt generated by the other party''s refusal to answer and fight for more advantages. How could he tell himself the mystery.


    Zhao Min knows why he vaguely likes song Qingshu during this period of time, and he plays with him from time to time.


    All this is for mingzun!


    Although Zhao Min is a princess of the Mongol Empire, mingzun has hundreds of thousands of followers of the Ming religion. She secretly doesn''t know how much hidden strength there is. Now the dispute over the throne of the Mongolian kings has become almost white hot, and the self-protection of Ruyang palace has become a problem. It''s not easy for her to deal with mingzun.


    Moreover, based on mingzun''s martial arts, Zhao Min analyzes that there are few people in the world who are likely to be better than him. Ah Qing is one, but she seems to come out of thin air. Zhao Min has tried hard to find out her origin; Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang and the mysterious master of Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin temple should be able to do the same, but Zhao Min can''t do it; Although song Qingshu''s martial arts are slightly inferior to those in front, he is most likely to fight for it.


    Zhao Min is very clear that her beauty is a very powerful weapon, but over the years, she has stirred up the Wulin of the Central Plains to turn her hands into clouds and cover her hands with rain. With the power of Ruyang palace and her unique strategy, she can easily do it. There is no need to use beauty.


    But this time she is facing an unprecedented powerful enemy, she must make use of all available resources before she can succeed in revenge.


    After a few short contacts, Zhao Min saw that she was interested in herself from Song Qingshu''s eyes, so she took advantage of the situation. Although Zhao Min has never learned to seduce others, she is extremely intelligent. With a little effort, she can learn to seduce others without any teacher and reach the highest level of temptation.


    At the same time, song Qingshu sometimes expressed his favor, and occasionally even deliberately ate a little vinegar. Song Qingshu was deceived


    Zhao Min believes that before long, song Qingshu will bow down to him. At that time, he won''t even need her to speak. Song Qingshu will kill mingzun for her, and then she will be gone.


    The reason why Zhao Min''s mind is complicated at this time is that she feels the sincerity of song Qingshu, which inevitably causes a trace of apology and guilt in her heart, but she soon recovers from that negative emotion.


    "Those who achieve great things do not mind small things!" Zhao Min said to himself in secret, "anyway, he is a big turnip with flowery heart. There are so many women around him. It won''t be long before he can forget me after I leave."


    Zhao Min soon regained his looks and listened to song Qingshu''s story of calling the wind and the rain with a smile.


    It''s a pity that Ren Zhao Min is very resourceful. She still ignores one thing: emotional games are always double-edged swords, which hurt people and hurt herself. Moreover, this kind of game is the most easy to get involved in and unconsciously


    "Nature is amazing!" After listening to song Qingshu, Zhao Min has a pair of beautiful eyes, "what''s more amazing is, why do you know these?"


    "There are always some geniuses like me who are born to know," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He stopped the topic. "You''ve heard the mystery of calling the wind and the rain. It''s time for you to think about how to get the star sucking power for me, isn''t it?"


    "I''ve already thought about it." Zhao Min said quietly.


    Song Qingshu eyebrows jump, quickly took her hand: "tell me about it."


    Zhao Min is shy and angry: "take your hand away quickly!"


    At the same time, Zhao Min hummed at the same time: this bastard took so much advantage of this period of time, thanks to me just now, I feel a little sorry for him!


    "Saorei, saorei, I''m excited." Song Qingshu took back his hands.


    Zhao Min took a deep look at him, deliberately calmed his mood, and then said: "in fact, it''s not difficult for me to take out the star sucking method. The difficulty lies in how to ensure that the formula he gave is true."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help scratching his head: "I''m also having a headache." The master half genuine and half sham the nine Yin Manual of a strange combination of circumstances, which he had given to Ouyang Feng for the first time, was a little bit more serious than the original. He had to practice a crazy top for five years. If he hadn''t healed himself on the Dragon Island, Ouyang would have spent the rest of his life in madness.


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s easy to say." Zhao Min gave an enigmatic smile.


    "My aunt, don''t try to change my appetite." Song Qingshu is anxious.


    "What Auntie? It''s so ugly. Am I that old?" Zhao Min couldn''t help staring at him.


    "The princess is charming and charming, just like a girl of 28. Who said you were old just now? I''ll tear him for you. " Song Qingshu sat up straight and looked very angry.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." Zhao Min couldn''t help laughing: "it''s time for people in the river and lake to come and have a look. Recently, the majestic king of the golden snake turned out to be such a rogue."


    "What two things do you think I care about most in my life?" Zhao Min smiles from the corner of his eyes and quietly looks at Song Qingshu.


    As he pondered, song Qingshu replied, "let me do it. The most important thing in the past was to defeat the invincible east and regain the position of leader. Now, it should be unifying the Wulin. "


    "Although I am a character, the pattern is too low. Now in the world of great contention, the best in the world can get it, but he only focuses on the three parts of the river and lake. " Zhao Min language with ridicule, "in my opinion, the pattern of the invincible east can be much higher than he."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped, and she couldn''t help thinking of Dongfang muxue. No matter how ambitious she was, her martial arts ambition was far beyond what she could do.


    "In addition to unifying the Wulin, what''s the point of letting me go?" Zhao Min slowly guides him, but he cries bitterly in his heart. It''s not easy to show his brilliance and not to be too sharp to arouse song Qingshu''s vigilance.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "do you mean Ren Yingying?"


    Zhao Min nodded: "yes, I always regard Ren Yingying as the apple of my eye. I love her very much, so I can only start from her."


    Song Qingshu suddenly embarrassed: "although I have a little friendship with Ren Yingying, it''s impossible for her to help her to win her father''s unique skill."


    "Are you friends? I think she wants to kill you Zhao Min unconcerned to expose his lies, "we really want to get star attraction through her. We just don''t let her mind, but let her help even if she doesn''t want to."


    "What do you mean by that?" Song Qingshu seems to have a little insight, but soon forgot.


    Zhao Min took a look at Li Mochou next to him and said faintly: "you don''t mean that Li Mochou''s current situation is that it doesn''t work when any miracle doctor comes. It''s only by practicing to absorb the chaotic Qi in the disintegration of Dharma? It''s not easy to do. Let Ren Yingying become Li Mochou. When the time comes, she''ll naturally attract stars. FA, just hide and listen quietly. "


    "Wonderful Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, "it''s impossible to get a fake formula. I''m in a hurry, and I won''t cheat my daughter with a fake formula."


    "The princess is really wise. She thought of such a wonderful method in such a short time." Song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min with three points of admiration.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that someone used a similar strategy to deal with me before..." Zhao Min sighed softly, his face was bright and dark, as if he recalled some sad things.


    Surprised, song Qingshu didn''t notice Zhao Min''s abnormality. Instead, he was thinking about the details of the whole plan. He suddenly thought of it and hesitated: "I''m afraid miss Ren will suffer in this way."


    "What''s the matter Zhao Min looked at him with a smile.


    "No way. I don''t know her well." Song Qingshu said awkwardly.


    "Is it?" Zhao Min a face don''t believe, "I see your eyebrows, obviously is very excited appearance."


    "What am I excited about?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    As like as two peas in the face of Li Mochou, Zhao Min smiled, "if you want to make miss Ren miss the same symptoms, can you use that dirty work?"


    Song Qingshu is sweating all of a sudden. If Lin Chaoying knows that the Jade Heart Sutra he has painstakingly created has been transformed into obscene Kung Fu, he can''t be so angry that he jumps out of the coffin.


    However, his expression soon became strange, because he thought about it and found that it was very easy for Ren Yingying to suffer from internal injury, but it was really impossible for him to get such a strange internal injury as Ling Huchong or Li Mochou.


    Unless he takes a few first-class masters with different internal power attributes to heimuya, inputs Qi into Ren Yingying''s body at the same time, and then suppresses those Qi with his own breath. But it''s not easy to keep the balance of all kinds of Qi. If you are not careful, Ren Yingying will die... In the end, it''s the simplest and most effective way to let her practice jade.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s expression, Zhao Min immediately realized it and said with a smile, "I don''t know what you''re struggling with here. Miss Ren is a famous beauty in the world. Maybe you can''t make it."


    Zhao Min has never thought about Ren Yingying''s innocence. After all, she has been embarrassed by the sun moon cult for several times. Moreover, the poison in her body is also a specialty of the sun moon cult. She wants to uproot the sun moon cult. How can she care about a saint''s innocence.


    "It''s not a matter of not being able to take a loss, it''s just that it''s too unkind." Song Qingshu immediately hesitates. Although Ren Yingying is the holy aunt of the demon sect, she is very shy and has a good face. Although she didn''t say that to her several times before, this time if she really took off her clothes to practice the Jade Heart Sutra, it''s hard to guarantee that she would not commit suicide later.


    If another innocent person is killed in order to save people, it goes against the original intention of song Qingshu.

 Chapter 580

    "You big tailed wolf, just pretend," Zhao Min couldn''t help humming. "You''ve been struggling with such trivial things, haven''t you forgotten something important?"


    "Something important?" Song Qingshu was stunned and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "In your eyes, you are really the only one who loves you," Zhao Min said. "Is going to heimuya just to save her?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized: "you are talking about the poison on your body. Don''t worry. I''ve come up with a way."


    Zhao Min shakes his head: "I''m not as optimistic as you. You know, Pingyi said that only he can solve the sanshennao pill he configured. We can find the antidote that we can do at most when we go to heimuya. It''s not necessarily right."


    "Maybe it''s his bluff," Song Qingshu comforted, "we always have to try if it''s not right. Besides, I can get the antidote of Dongfang Bubai besides my own. I don''t believe the antidote of both of them can''t solve the sanshennao Pill on you."


    Song Qingshu recalled that Ren Yingying in the original novel "Xiaoao River''s Lake" had won Dongfang Bubai''s Sanshi naoshen pill. When he was dying, because he didn''t want to make fox Chong see her haggard side, he ran to Dongfang Bubai''s room to look for rouge to make up. Unexpectedly, those Rouges were actually the antidote of Dongfang Bubai''s Sanshi naoshen pill.


    According to heimuya''s detailed report, after I was allowed to regain the position of the leader of the sect, I listed Dongfang muxue''s original residence as a forbidden area. I think Rouge or something should still be there, and even if it''s not there, I''ll go back to the Forbidden City and ask Dongfang muxue for another share.


    However, song Qingshu is not sure what will happen when Dongfang muxue knows that the antidote is for Zhao min.


    "Why can you get the antidote of the Asia invincible?" Zhao minruo looked at him thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu is surprised that his relationship with Dongfang muxue is the biggest secret. Although he is fond of Zhao Min, they belong to different camps now. He is not mentally disabled enough to tell the whole story.


    "I told you I was born a genius." Song Qingshu said ambiguously.


    "Cut, you think I don''t know." Zhao Min rolled his eyes with disdain.


    "What do you know?" Song Qingshu''s heart was tight.


    "When I was allowed to regain the position of the leader, you fought side by side with Dongfang Bubai. You must have a lot of friendship," Zhao Min thought and analyzed. "It''s rumored that after that war, Dongfang Bubai fell into the abyss and fell to pieces. But since you fell down the cliff with him, you are OK, and Dongfang Bubai may not die."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu gave a noncommittal smile.


    Zhao Min has been paying attention to his reaction. He can''t see any flaws. He can''t help but show his eyebrows and frown. He thinks in his heart: it''s really a little fox. It''s not easy to be fooled. Let''s try again.


    Zhao Min turned her eyes and continued: "with the arrogant nature of Dongfang Bubai, if you haven''t heard from him for such a long time, there are only two possibilities: one is to die, the other is to hide somewhere to recuperate. Death can be ruled out, the rest may be in the healing. According to the information in Ruyang palace, it seems that Dongfang Bubai and LAN Fenghuang of the five poisons cult have been having an affair these years... If I expect him to be right, he should hide in the five poisons cult to heal his wounds now... "


    Song Qingshu looks at her with admiration and thinks that Zhao Min is really one of the most intelligent people in the book of gold. She can push the whole thing to eight or nine with just a clue. The only thing she didn''t expect is that Dongfang Bubai has already left the five poisons cult and is now emperor in the Forbidden City.


    Zhao Min has been staring at Song Qingshu''s expression, noticed that he was surprised at first, and then showed a smile on his face. He can''t help but frown and say: "eh, it seems that I guess wrong."


    "Don''t guess. We''d better pay attention to how to get to heimuya." Song Qingshu didn''t want to be seen any clues by her again, so he quickly changed the topic. "Heimuya is the general altar of sun moon god cult, and we are on strict guard all the way. The three of us have a big goal together. Then you and Li Mochou will stay at the foot of the mountain and wait for my news."


    "No way," Zhao Min refused directly, "I want to go up the black cliff with you."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "No reason," Zhao minyang said with a face, "I just want to see what the sun moon god temple will look like."


    "What about Li Mochou?" Song Qingshu frowned more tightly.


    "Leave her in the inn nearby. I have my men watching her." Zhao Min pouted, indicating that there was a coachman outside.


    "No way!" It''s song Qingshu''s turn to refuse. Since Zhao Min betrayed the Golden Snake camp last time, song Qingshu can''t believe her completely. Who knows if Zhao Min''s men will take Li Mochou away after he goes up the mountain and use it to coerce himself.


    Zhao Min seemed to have guessed his mind, but he didn''t explain anything. He just said capriciously, "I don''t care. Anyway, I want to go together. As for Li Mochou, if you have the ability, you should take it with you. "


    "Take it with you Song Qingshu grits his teeth. His martial arts are not what they used to be. It''s just that the so-called master of Arts is bold. Even with Li Mochou, who has no ability to protect himself now, it''s at most a trouble. It won''t cause any danger.


    Zhao Min looked at him angrily: "do what you can, and don''t let the princess get trapped in it."


    "No problem!" Song Qingshu calm face, snorted.


    "I almost forgot that our song Gongzi is the top master who has defeated all the heroes in the world," Zhao Min said with a teasing tone. "But I can be said to be ugly in the front. If there is any danger at that time, you can only save one person. Who will you save?"


    "Why do you women like to ask such boring questions?" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while.


    "Answer me quickly. Will you save her or me then?" Zhao Min is staring at him.


    Staring at by Zhao Min''s watery eyes, song Qingshu seemed to be in a hurry. He replied unnaturally, "of course, it''s to save Li Mochou. Even if your identity falls into the hands of the sun moon god cult, they dare not do anything to you. I still have a chance to save you. But Li Mochou is in danger now. If he delays a little more, it is estimated that Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save him. "


    "Although what you said is reasonable, the princess is still very angry. You are not allowed to talk to me before you go to heimuya." Zhao Min angrily turned over to face the car wall, and really didn''t speak a word.


    Looking at Zhao Min''s little girl like behavior, song Qingshu can''t help but smile. He also begins to meditate with his eyes closed, so as to conserve his energy.


    I don''t know how long later, the carriage stopped suddenly, and the voice of the coachman came from the outside: "tell princess, we have reached the periphery of heimuya. If we go further, I''m afraid we will disturb the people of the sun moon god cult."


    Faster than expected


    Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a little surprise. However, he thought that although he started from the Golden Snake camp, Shandong was not far from Hebei. XueYue Town, where Zhao Min met with him, was only a hundred miles away from pingdingzhou. Moreover, the horse drawn by this carriage was one in ten thousand, and it was normal to be faster.


    Instead of paying attention to the coachman outside, Zhao Min glared at Song Qingshu and said, "for more than an hour, you didn''t really say a word to me?"


    "Didn''t you forbid me to talk to you?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    "I haven''t seen you so obedient before," said Zhao Min, a little irritable. "Let''s go." Then he got out of the carriage first and told the driver to wait for them nearby.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. When he is about to hold Li Mochou, he finds that she has opened her eyes and says happily, "are you awake?"


    "Is it disturbing the love between you two?" Li Mochou''s spirit is obviously better, but he looks a little cold. It''s not necessarily that she has any idea about song Qingshu, but that she was hurt by love in the past and subconsciously can''t stand all the lovers in the world.


    Perhaps aware of his poor tone, Li Mochou continued: "thank you for using your internal power to suppress the injury for me."


    "You don''t have to care too much. I can''t blame you for what you''ve done," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He reached out and lifted her leg to hold her up. "I''m going to take you to the Blackwood cliff. I''m going to take you to the star sucking way. It should be able to cure your internal injury."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about your life and death," he said. Li Mochou''s pale face gradually became a little red when he was held in his arms. He suddenly realized something and his face became complicated. "Just now... My clothes are... Did you put them on for me?"


    "Well," Song Qingshu nodded and said awkwardly, "if things happen suddenly, don''t blame the fairy."


    Li Mochou sighed: "anyway, you''ve seen what you should see. It''s no big deal." She knew that she would die this time, so she could see a lot of things.


    "Cough, are you two flirting enough? If you delay, it''s almost dawn." Outside the carriage came Zhao Min''s impatient cough.


    Li Mochou breathed hard and wanted to retort, but now he was weak and weak. At the beginning, he was excited, and immediately he felt sleepy. Before he fell into a coma, his last thought was: hum, if I can recover my skills, I will give birth to this little girl "reward"!


    Song Qingshu got out of the carriage with Li Mochou in his arms, looked at Zhao Min depressed, and said: "the princess is really like a knife in her words, and she was fainted by you again."


    "Who makes her so small-minded," Zhao Min snorted, a burst of pride, looking at the mountains not far away in the night, "with this oil bottle, how do you plan to sneak into the black cliff."


    "It''s like you''re not an oil bottle," Song Qingshu said in silence. Before Zhao Min got angry, he put his arms around her slender waist. "Of course, it''s fair to go in."


    Zhao Min was successfully distracted, and her face turned red. She was not hugged by song Qingshu, but when she was so sober, she was still uncomfortable. She bit her lip and said, "this time it happened for a reason. I don''t care about it, but I''m not allowed to hold me in the future."


    "Well, I''ll get your permission before I hug you," Song Qingshu held Li Mochou in one hand and Zhao Min in the other. When he said the first word, he was still beside the carriage. When he finished the last word, their bodies had disappeared into the mountains unconsciously, which made Zhao Min''s coachman feel shocked, I thought that no wonder the princess didn''t bring any experts this time. With this person, she is worth countless experts.


    It''s not the first time that song Qingshu came to heimuya. He''s already familiar with the road. Although the defense is strict along the way, he couldn''t stop him at that time, let alone today.


    Song Qingshu did not deliberately choose some remote paths to avoid the guards as he did when he came last time, but walked up the mountain with two girls in his arms.


    At first, Zhao Min thought he was crazy. He thought he was going to break in. Before he could stop him, he was shocked by the scene. No guard stopped him, as if he didn''t see many people.


    Zhao Min is a knowledgeable person after all. After the initial shock, he quickly reflected that song Qingshu''s lightness skill has reached the point of shrinking to an inch. He can step over tens of feet with a single step. The guards along the way often just feel a breeze, and the three have already moved on for tens of feet. Naturally, no one can find anything unusual.


    "I''ve seen the lightness skill of Wei Yixiao, the green winged bat king, before, and I think it''s beyond the reach of human power. But now I''m reading song Qingshu''s lightness skill, which is simply the creation of heaven and earth." Zhao minyang looks at Song Qingshu''s side face. He doesn''t know if it''s because he''s too fast. At this time, the moonlight seems to be visible and falls on his face quietly, adding a few soft meanings to the handsome and resolute lines. Zhao Min is a little stunned for a moment.


    "Why, do you think I''m more handsome than ever?" Suddenly, song Qingshu''s narrow voice came from his ear. Zhao Min suddenly woke up. His face was red as if it was bleeding. He quickly pushed song Qingshu away.


    After a few steps back, Zhao Min found that the three were already in a secluded courtyard. With Zhao Min''s eyes, he could see that the layout of the balustrade of the pavilion here was very exquisite, and it should have taken a very delicate mind to arrange it. But now everywhere has already decayed, full of weeds. What''s more strange is that there are no guards in sight.


    "Where is this?" Zhao Min asked with a red face, automatically ignoring his previous tone.


    "This is the residence of Dongfang muxue, the former leader of the sun moon god cult." when song Qingshu came back to the old place, he couldn''t help sighing. Holding Li Mochou in his arms, he walked into the middle room and put her on the couch. He couldn''t help recalling how he had been with Dongfang muxue here.


    Zhao Min came in and looked at the layout. The more she looked, the more strange she felt. When she saw the dressing table, she exclaimed subconsciously, "is Asia the invincible a woman?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head, deliberately misled: "he is just a genie."


    Zhao Min thought of the information in Ruyang palace. Yang Lianting, a male pet in Dongfang Bubai, was disgusted: "bah, bah, bah, I''m willing to stay in the place where this kind of Genie has lived."


    Song Qingshu held back his smile: "but I''m going to look for yingxingda right now. I can''t take care of you. This place is the safest place on the whole heimuya. Please bear it, princess."


    "No, I''m going with you." Zhao Min pursed.


    Song Qingshu frowned, shook his head and refused: "I have a lot to do, I can''t take you with me."


    Are you kidding me? With Zhao Min around, many means can''t be used to Ren Yingying. Moreover, with Miss Ren''s thin skin and outsiders present, you can get twice the result with half the effort.


    What''s more, if we want to successfully guide him to take out the star absorbing method, there is a necessary link in the middle of the way, and this link involves his own secret, which naturally can''t be exposed to Zhao min.


    Zhao Min is a very smart man. As soon as he heard song Qingshu''s tone, he knew that he would not take himself with him this time. He stamped his foot and sat down beside Li Mochou. He said with his mouth in his mouth: "then you should come back quickly, or I can''t guarantee that he will carve a flower on your face."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it as soon as possible." Before going out, song Qingshu suddenly had a feeling of whim. He retreated back and said to Zhao Min, "although the people of the sun moon god religion in this place usually don''t come here, they are not afraid of 10000, just in case. You''d better be careful."


    Feeling the concern in his tone, Zhao Min felt warm in his heart and couldn''t help smiling: "I know, mother-in-law, although my martial arts are not as good as you, I still have the power to protect myself when I meet the ordinary believers of the sun moon god religion. It''s just


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "what is it?"


    Zhao Min turned her eyes and said with a smile, "but if there are too many enemies, I won''t risk myself to save your friend."


    Song Qingshu said: "if you can save her, the sun will come out in the West."


    When song Qingshu went to Ren Yingying''s boudoir in his memory, he always felt that he had neglected something


    "No... ah, no!" Ren Yingying suddenly sat up from the bed, shivering all over, and calmed down after a long time.


    "That nightmare again." Ren Yingying sighs. During this time, she often has a terrible dream. In the dream, song Qingshu and himself sleep in the same bed and touch her legs shamelessly. She wants to resist, but she can''t move. She can only let the other party do whatever she wants


    Ren Yingying suddenly felt a chill on her body. She found that her intimate profanity clothes had been soaked in cold sweat, and she was very uncomfortable. She was going to get out of bed and change a new suit of profanity clothes. Suddenly, a greasy feeling came from her legs. She was stunned, and then began to cry with her knees in her arms: "Yingying, how can you be so shameless..."


    It turns out that she had already lost her body in her dream. She gave it to song Qingshu countless times. Although she was extremely resistant in her heart, her body was still overflowing with happy water stains uncontrollably, which made her shame and indignation, and at the same time with a trace of fear. After all, she felt that it was a bit cheap for her daughter to have such a ridiculous dream at home.


    "Song Qingshu, I must kill you!" Ren Yingying squeezed the powder fist tightly and squeezed out a few words from his teeth.


    "Ah, does Miss Ren hate me so much?" All of a sudden, a slight sigh came from his side, but Ren Yingying suddenly felt creepy and suddenly raised his head.

 Chapter 581

    In the light of the moonlight, a young man is sitting by the bed and quietly looking at himself. When he can see each other''s appearance, Ren Yingying''s Apricot eyes suddenly open: "you..."


    Before she had time to finish, she turned her eyes and fainted.


    Song Qingshu was stunned by her exaggerated performance. Did I feel so terrible in her heart that I was stunned when I saw her?


    Song Qingshu couldn''t make her faint all the time. He reached out to help her out of the bed and spread a sweet fragrance of non orchid and non musk deer. Song Qingshu couldn''t help being inspired. The girl''s body fragrance was really the most charming.


    But it''s very important. Song Qingshu quickly put away his mind and put a warm Qi into Ren Yingying''s body. Before long, the girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly and she was about to wake up.


    "How could I dream about that asshole again!" Ren Yingying wakes up, can''t help but press his forehead and talks to himself in doubt.


    "Well, does the holy aunt mean I''m a jerk?"


    After a cold voice, Ren Yingying realized that he was half lying in a man''s arms. He could not help losing his face and hid on the other side of the bed.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu, Ren Yingying knew that it was not a dream. Her voice trembled and her hands held the quilt corner nervously. Although she knew that everything was in vain, she still tried to shrink her whole body into the quilt.


    "When song passed pingdingzhou, he suddenly had a sudden idea that he wanted to be a saint, so he came up to have a look," Song Qingshu said with a freehand face. "Although the Blackwood cliff is heavily guarded, it still can''t stop me."


    Ren Yingying''s face was even whiter. He thought that this man was a shameless and indecent person, and he appeared in his boudoir in the middle of the night. It was self-evident what he wanted to do.


    "Come, help..." Ren Yingying just opened his mouth, only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and then the whole person couldn''t move.


    Song Qingshu took back the finger of the acupoint and said faintly, "don''t worry too much about Shenggu. Song just wants to talk about the past with Shenggu on this trip. By the way, I have a favor to ask you for help. If you agree to have a good talk with me, just blink


    Ren Yingying blinks her eyes in a hurry. It''s better for her to open her own acupoints when she wants to.


    But song Qingshu didn''t immediately solve the acupoints. Instead, he looked at her with a smile: "Miss Ren, I can make a statement in advance. In case you scream after I solve the acupoints for you later, don''t blame me for peeling off all your clothes."


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red, but she couldn''t speak. In her heart, she had cursed the bastard for many times.


    Seeing her blinking, song Qingshu smiles and flicks her fingers. Ren Yingying feels relaxed. However, he is frightened by his previous threat. For a moment, he does not dare to make any changes.


    "That''s a good thing," Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction. "Has the holy aunt thought about me these days?"


    "Shameless!" Ren Yingying coldly replied to him, and didn''t mean to answer.


    "But just now, it seems that song heard that my aunt would dream about me every night." Song Qingshu stares at her with a smile.


    Ren Yingying''s pretty face suddenly turned white, but she still stubbornly closed her lips. She knew that with this person''s despicable character, she would only hear more embarrassing words if she answered anything.


    "Oh? Ignore me. OK, I''m tired. Let''s have a rest in my aunt''s boudoir. " Song Qingshu lay half on the bed in his spare time, and even pulled a corner of the quilt over himself.


    Ren Yingying really couldn''t calm down, and said in a hurry: "you go out quickly!"


    The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became stronger: "I didn''t go in, how can I get out?"


    Ren Yingying was stunned at first, but he quickly reflected the frivolous meaning in his words. Bo angrily said: "obscene!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Ren Yingying can''t beat his thick skin after all. She can''t drive him out of the bed. Naturally, she won''t continue to cover the same quilt with him. She gets up in a hurry and tries to take one side''s clothes. At the same time, she makes a decision in her heart: after this bastard leaves, this quilt and sheets will be burned... Well, no, this house will be burned too!


    Seeing that he was about to reach his clothes, who knows that song Qingshu waved his sleeves and Ren Yingying grasped the empty space. He could not help but hastily hide back to the bed: "what are you doing?"


    Although she didn''t want to cover the same quilt with him, she was only wearing intimate profanity clothes, which could not be exposed in front of him.


    Noting that she was in a panic, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "don''t be in such a hurry. It''s just wearing pajamas. It''s not bikini. What are you afraid of?"


    Although Ren Yingying didn''t understand him, he didn''t think it would be any good words. He wrapped his quilt and bit his lips and asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    After all, she is the holy aunt of the divine religion. She leads numerous underworld giants. After initial confusion, she finally understands that song Qingshu doesn''t seem to have that meaning. She breathes a sigh of relief, but she is ruthless in her heart: no matter what you want me to help, I will never help!


    Looking at her dodging eyes, song Qingshu roughly guessed her psychology, but he didn''t care. He said faintly: "well, I have a friend who suffered a serious internal injury because of an accident. All kinds of true Qi in his body, symptoms... It''s very similar to your brother Chong at the beginning... Eh, isn''t Linghu Chong on Blackwood cliff?"


    "We didn''t get married again. How could he be on the Blackwood cliff?" Ren Yingying subconsciously replied that he regretted it as soon as he came out. No matter how he cheated him, he could be a little scrupulous.


    "It''s good not to get married, otherwise how could it be cheaper for me?" Song Qingshu looked at this famous saint in the river and lake with a smile. Her skin was as white as transparent, with a faint blush. Maybe it was because of her marriage with Linghu Chong that she was a little shy and charming.


    But when she heard song Qingshu''s words, she suddenly burst into a rage: "what is cheap for you!"


    Song Qingshu put his hand into the quilt, and soon grasped a slender leg, with a trace of indulgence on his face: "a glimpse of the water that day made song unforgettable."


    The calf is grasped by the other party, Ren Yingying suddenly looks pale, struggling: "if you dare to despise me again, I''ll... I''ll... Bite my tongue and kill myself!"


    Ren Yingying also wants to cry without tears. In her status, she frowns a little every day, and there will be a bloody storm in the river and lake. However, the bastard in front of her is extremely skilled in martial arts, and she has no master''s style and dignity, so she always has no way to deal with it.


    "That''s a pretty threat." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but still quietly let go of each other''s legs.


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red, and he knew that his threat was really weak, so he had to cut off the topic and said, "do you want my father''s" star sucking law "


    "Miss Ren is really smart." Song Qingshu looked at her with approval. He sighed in his heart that few of the famous beauties in the world seemed to be simple vases.


    Ren Yingying turned her head to one side, didn''t look at her disgusting eyes, and said coldly: "the law of absorbing stars is the foundation of my father''s martial arts career. How precious is it? Do you think I will help you?"


    "I''m afraid miss Ren has misunderstood me. I don''t need your help to get star sucking. Your father will give me the secret script obediently." Song Qingshu smiles with confidence.


    "You want to threaten my father with me?" Ren Yingying reacted quickly and turned pale.


    Song Qingshu shook his head with a smile: "hostage taking and extortion is too low-level. It''s not in line with song''s taste. I wonder if Miss Ren has ever heard of an ancient tomb sect in the world?"


    Ren Yingying thought: what else can you do without coercing me?


    After hearing song Qingshu''s question, he thought for a moment and then replied, "the ancient tomb sect has not been well-known in the world. However, with Li Mochou, the red training fairy, wandering in the world these years, and Yang Guo, the master and apprentice of Xiaolongnv, who was brilliant in the Xiangyang Wulin assembly before, this sect has gradually become known to the world... Why do you ask this?"


    "Because my injured friend happened to be a descendant of the ancient tomb sect. She practiced a kind of dangerous internal skill and became obsessed with the devil..." Song Qingshu then told her about the danger in the process of cultivating jade and female Heart Sutra and the need for them to take off their clothes, connect their palms face to face and guide each other''s true Qi.


    Ren Yingying was already red in the face before he heard it. He couldn''t help spat, "bah! How can this Kung Fu be so obscene Zhao Min and her reaction as like as two peas in the first year, suddenly she changed her face, and looked up at Song Qing book. "What are you doing with me?"


    "Because I''m going to practice the dirty Kung Fu with you." Song Qingshu''s voice fell into Ren Yingying''s ears like a bolt from the blue.


    "Don''t you think about it!" Ren Yingying was furious.


    "As like as two peas," said Song, who smiled, then said, "when you are ready to take the crucial moment, I will take the opportunity to get you into a fire. Your symptoms will be exactly the same as mine. If you don''t save my friend, you will always save you."


    "You Ren Yingying was so angry that he trembled all over, "mean, mean, shameless..."


    In the middle of the scolding, Ren Yingying suddenly sprang up from the bed and used his lightness skill. He rushed out of the window like an arrow.


    However, song Qingshu seems to have expected that his body will flash later and arrive first. Ren Yingying only feels that he has bumped into a warm bosom, but his heart has become extremely cold.


    "I just said that if you have any changes, I will take off your clothes," Song Qingshu held her and walked to the bedside step by step. "It''s just right that we can start to repair jade together. Nvxinjing."


    "No, you let me go. I''ll ask my father to give you the star sucking method." Ren Yingying didn''t scream for help. Instead, she begged in a low voice. After all, she knew that her cry for help was useless except for being punctured.


    "How can I do that? Who knows if the secret script he gave me is true or false, or it''s guaranteed according to my method." Song Qingshu was not moved and went on to the bedside.

 Chapter 582

    Ren Yingying was more and more worried. He quickly said, "I can go to brother Chong. He is always chivalrous. He is sure willing to take out the star sucking method to save your friend."


    "It''s a pity that he''s not on the Blackwood cliff now, and the far water can''t save the near fire," Song Qingshu still shook his head. "What''s more, Linghu Chong''s star absorbing method is a incomplete version, which has great hidden danger. When his internal power reaches a critical point, the real Qi in his body will be out of control, and he will be doomed."


    "What?" Ren Yingying was shocked. For a moment, he could not even care about his own situation. "Why is Chongge''s star sucking method incomplete?"


    "Do you know why your father was usurped by Dongfang Bubai at the beginning..." Song Qingshu tells the difference between the two versions of yingxingda and France.


    Ren Yingying''s face changed, suddenly biting his lips¡° OK, I''ll help you


    "Ah?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. Just now he fought hard, but now he''s willing to die?


    Looking at his expression, Ren Yingying knew that he was thinking awkwardly. He said angrily, "where do you want to go? It''s not like... Helping as you said just now."


    Song Qingshu embraces her and lies on the bed again. Wen Yan says with a smile, "I thought you didn''t even want Qingbai in order to save your lover."


    He half embraces in the bosom, two people lie on the bed together, Ren Yingying extremely uncomfortable: "you quick release me!"


    "It''s not that we haven''t hugged each other. Why don''t you miss so much?" Song Qingshu didn''t mean to let go.


    "You Ren Yingying was angry for a while, but she couldn''t help it at this time, and she thought that the two people seemed to have more excessive physical contact several times before. Now it seems that it''s really no big deal.


    The only thing that makes Zhao Min happy is that song Qingshu''s hand is not only embracing her, it seems to be a rule, and there is no other excessive action.


    "You''d better think about something else. I don''t have much patience to wait." Although song Qingshu was impatient, he was relieved. After all, it would be a little bit of a beast to take off the innocent girl''s clothes. Although he didn''t regard himself as a gentleman, he didn''t want to be a dirty person.


    So at the beginning, he actually wanted to persuade Ren Yingying to take the initiative to help, but of course, he couldn''t open up the cards directly. With the two people''s good feeling that they fell to the bottom, if she was willing to help, she would have a ghost. Only by pretending to be a villain like this and changing the choice in front of her from "help or not" to "help with naked clothes or actively cooperate with others" can she achieve the expected goal.


    "Since I''m willing to cooperate with you, there''s no need to practice that dirty internal skill..." after all, Ren Yingying is a smart man, and gradually straightened out his thinking. "I have a kind of medicine that can make people really angry in a short time. It''s not difficult to hide it from my father, but my father will definitely find the doctor in the divine religion, and I''m afraid it''s not so easy to hide it from him." Then she frowned subconsciously.


    "Doctor, I can fix it." The light in Song Qingshu''s eyes flickered. It was obvious that he had expected this.


    Ren Yingying could not help suspecting: "it''s a great sin to deceive the leader of the sect. No one dares to deceive my Father except me."


    "I said OK, you''d better think about how to cheat your father." Song Qingshu said definitely.


    For some reason, Ren Yingying subconsciously chose to believe him. After all, although this man is hateful, he has created many miracles over the years


    Ren I Xing is meditating in the room. Suddenly, if he feels something, he opens his eyes and looks at the door. He says in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Tell the holy leader, the eldest lady, she... She..." there was a frightened voice from a servant girl outside the room. I could tell that she was the maid who served Ren Yingying.


    Body shape a flash, allow me to walk, already rushed to the door, a hold servant girl''s shoulder, angry way: "Ying Ying how?" His wife died early, only Ren Yingying a daughter, has been regarded as the apple of the eye, heard that something happened to her, how can not be anxious.


    "The first lady seems to be possessed suddenly." The servant girl answers with a cry.


    Let me look a coagulation, a let go of her, hurried to the daughter of the other hospital.


    "Yingying, why is the real Qi in your body so chaotic?" After checking Ren Yingying''s pulse, the wrinkles on his forehead turned into a Sichuan character.


    "My daughter doesn''t know. I was practicing martial arts just now. I was shocked when I practiced. I''m like this now." Ren Yingying lying on the bed, pale, weakly replied, but she felt extremely guilty. She never thought that she would join hands with that bastard to cheat her father.


    "It seems that there are some genuine Qi inside you that don''t belong to you," he said angrily to the outside as he paced in the room. "Why hasn''t the doctor come yet?"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Soon a man stumbles in. Ren Yingying looks up slightly and is shocked. This man''s surname is Jia, and he is a incense master in the divine religion. After Ping Yizhi leaves, he has the highest medical skill in the divine religion. If you want to hide your situation from him, it will be difficult for you to go to heaven.


    Ren Yingying looked around in a hurry, but he didn''t see any trace of song Qingshu. He was very anxious.


    "Why?" As soon as Dr. Jia felt Ren Yingying''s pulse with his fingers, he was surprised.


    "How is Yingying?" I asked in a hurry.


    Ren Yingying sighs in his heart. It''s over, and it''s all over.


    Who knows that Dr. Najia said, "I tell you, madam, there are several kinds of genuine Qi in her body. It''s hard for her to drive out, melt, subdue and suppress. My subordinates are incompetent. The cause of Miss Tai''s illness is related to true Qi, which can''t be worked by Acupuncture and moxibustion stone. "


    "Yingying, how can you have heterogenous Qi in your body?" Let me ask in a deep voice.


    "My daughter doesn''t know. Maybe she was hurt in Shandong last time." Ren Yingying couldn''t figure out why Dr. Jia would cover it up for her. He said with a guilty heart.


    "Shandong?" Let me be angry. "Among the people you met last time when you went to Shandong, the only one who could hurt you silently was song Qingshu, the stinky boy surnamed song. If Yingying had any strong points or weak points, I would be at odds with you!"


    Ren Yingying secretly spits out his tongue, thinking that his father is his father. He guesses casually that he is wrong.


    One side of doctor Jia looks strange, can not help coughing a light: "tell the leader, my subordinates suddenly thought of a method, I do not know whether it will work."


    "Say it Let me frown, I always feel that today''s doctor Jia seems to be different from usual, but he is concerned about the safety of his daughter and has no time to think about it.


    "The cause of Miss Tai is caused by different kinds of Qi. These Qi are intertwined with Miss Tai''s own internal force. You have me and I have you. It''s a delicate balance. Most experts can''t solve it, but your Divine skill just controls the world''s Qi..." Jia said and let me have a look.


    Let me go immediately overjoyed: "not bad, at the beginning Linghu Chong that boy was also half dead by heterogeneous Qi, practiced my star sucking big. Method just resolved." Then his face became strange, and he suddenly yelled: "Damn it, Linghu Chong, this short-lived ghost, how can I infect my daughter with this disease?"

 Chapter 583

    Hearing Ren Wuxing scold Linghu Chong, doctor Jia looks strange. He seems to want to laugh but dare not. Ren Yingying, lying on the bed, is angry and funny: "Dad ~"


    When I heard my daughter''s angry voice, I let my eyes stare like a brass bell: "how come I''m facing an outsider so soon?"


    Ren Yingying bit her lip and said, "it''s not brother Chong who infects me, but me..." in the middle of the speech, Ren Yingying suddenly stops saying nothing. After all, she still has to keep on pretending to "cheat" her father''s star attraction. It''s not for song Qingshu''s evil thief, but for Linghu Chong.


    She knew her father''s mind. If Linghu Chong didn''t agree to join the sun moon god cult, he would never teach the method of solving the hidden danger of the star sucking method. But how could he give in to brother Chong''s temper? So she will cooperate with song Qingshu to cheat her father. Song Qingshu saves her friends and she saves Linghu Chong.


    Fortunately, I was worried about her illness and didn''t notice the loopholes in her words. He pondered for a moment and asked Dr. Jia, "if I use the method of absorbing stars to absorb Yingying''s genuine Qi, is it feasible?"


    "Absolutely not!" Doctor Jia was shocked and said, "now the real Qi in the young lady is entangled with her own internal force. If the sect leader directly uses his magic power to absorb the real Qi, he will also absorb the internal force of the young lady. From then on, I''m afraid the young lady will become a useless person."


    "I''m just worried about this," Ren nodded and looked at his daughter in bed. "Yingying, it seems that you can only learn how to absorb stars and resolve your own crisis."


    "Dad ~" Ren Yingying choked and felt her father''s love. She felt a burst of guilt and remorse.


    "Silly child, no matter how precious the magic skill is, my daughter''s life is precious." Seeing his daughter''s excited appearance, he let me go and said softly. But when he turned to face his followers, he had a bad look on his face. "The order goes on. No mosquito is allowed to fly in within ten feet."


    "Yes With a dignified face, doctor Jia quickly took the others back.


    Seeing that everyone had left, I closed my eyes and let go of the Qi machine. I felt that there was no one within ten Zhang. I could not help nodding slightly. Then I turned to Ren YingYing and said, "Yingying, listen to me. Here is the formula of" star sucking ". You are talented and have a father to protect the Dharma. There should be no problem. Don''t be afraid."


    Seeing that her daughter nodded and let me go, she began to tell me the pithy formula: "when you make the elixir field always like an empty box, always like a deep valley, the empty box can store things, and the deep valley can hold water. If you have internal breathing, you can disperse it at the acupoints of Ren meridian... "


    Ren Yingying kept the pithy formula in his heart, but he was thinking: I don''t know where the evil thief named song is now. Hum, it''s better that he''s not here. When he comes to me later, I''ll quietly change some key points, and I can''t let dad''s secret work out.


    Ren Yingying didn''t think that this might kill an innocent person. In fact, even if she thought about it, she would not take it seriously. Her tender and gentle side would only be shown in front of her lover. In the rest of the time, she was a religious saint who controlled the life and death of countless people in the lake.


    Seeing the light in her daughter''s eyes flickering, she didn''t immediately practice and let me go. She couldn''t help wondering Dou Dasheng: "Yingying, why don''t you spread your skills according to the formula?"


    Ren Yingying''s face changed slightly, and he quickly explained: "Dad, my daughter has heard you say before that the most dangerous part of this skill is in the stage of dispersing. I''m worried that I will suddenly forget the formula when I get to the key point of cultivation later, so I want to recite the formula before practicing it."


    "That''s fine," he said with a smile. "My daughter''s family is very considerate."


    Ren Yingying reluctantly smiles, but he cries bitterly in his heart. His father has been guarding here all the time. After a while, is it true that he wants to disperse his cultivation to practice?


    Although she has great power in absorbing stars, her internal skill is also the best mental skill in the divine religion. She has been practicing her internal skill for more than ten years, and once she gives up, she is really reluctant to give up.


    In this way, after a while, Ren Yingying suddenly got wise in a hurry and exclaimed in surprise: "Dad, it seems that the heterogeneous Qi in her daughter''s body has gradually disappeared." After such a long time, the effect of the pills she had taken before had passed, and her internal breathing was really stable.


    "What?" Let me see a flash of cold light in my eyes, and quickly check her pulse, the pulse has gradually stabilized.


    "Dad, I don''t know why." Ren Yingying said innocently.


    "It seems that you were poisoned by something that disturbed your internal breathing before," Ren Zixing frowned, suddenly gave a cold hum and roared at the outside, "Jia, get in here!"


    Let me know in my heart that if I care, I will be confused. But doctor Jia can never tell whether Yingying is poisoned or injured. Now in retrospect, it seems that the other party has been intentionally or unintentionally guiding himself to teach Yingying how to absorb stars


    Let me get a fright. His first reaction was not that someone was trying to steal his secret script, but that Jia Xiangzhu never had the courage to harm his precious daughter. When he did this, someone must have instigated him. Was it Zhang Wuji who was going to cut off my wings?


    Let me go, my face is gloomy and uncertain. In a moment, countless possibilities flashed through his mind.


    "I''d like to inform the holy leader that master Jia Xiang has disappeared." From the outside came the rewards of his men.


    Let me walk, the facial expression is more cold a minute, cold voice says: "dig the ground three feet, also want to find him back!"


    "Yingying, stay here. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll send more people outside to protect you." Having learned the lesson of being usurped by the East invincible, I became a lot more cautious. I was worried that a plot against him had been launched on the Blackwood cliff. I was anxious to gather my confidants for discussion, so I left a word and left in a hurry.


    Ren Yingying looks at his father''s disappearance outside the door in surprise. He can''t help but wonder: just now, the bastard surnamed Song said that he could handle the doctor who came. Is it Jia Xiangzhu''s traitor who was planted in heimuya?


    "The holy aunt is so absorbed in thinking, is she thinking about me?" A frivolous voice suddenly rings in the ear, Ren Yingying doesn''t have to look back to know it''s the bastard.


    "How did you get in?" Ren Yingying grits her teeth and asks, after all, her father has just sent extra guards outside.


    "Those people can''t stop me," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Miss, please tell me the formula quickly."


    "How did you make Dr. Jia lie?" Ren Yingying did not immediately answer, but asked.


    "You know what I''m capable of. Forget it. I''m afraid you''ll fall in love with me after listening to it, so I won''t say it." Song Qingshu smiles without saying anything. In fact, the method is simple. He stops doctor Jia in advance, and then Yi Rong comes here like the other party. However, Yi Rong involves his biggest secret, so it''s not convenient to disclose it to Ren Yingying.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it. Who is rare?" Ren Yingying snorted and quickly retelled the formula of absorbing stars. He just wanted to get rid of the God of plague as soon as possible. Of course, many of the details in the formula were manipulated by her.


    After hearing this, song Qingshu could not help sighing, and his face was not smiling: "Miss Ren, this is because you are not kind. It''s rare for me to find out that I don''t have to treat you that way, but do you repay me like this? "


    Ren Yingying''s face changed and he said with a guilty heart, "I can''t understand what you said."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "with my skill, it''s not difficult for me to hear the voice of letting me go from ten feet away..."


    Ren Yingying''s face could not help but white: "since you already know the formula, why do you still ask me."


    "Because I want to see if our Miss Ren can cheat me. The more beautiful a woman is, the more cheating she is." Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed on her, and there was a kind of evil spirit in her eyes.


    Ren Yingying heart a jump, subconsciously back shrunk: "you... What do you want to do?"


    "It''s too late today. I''ll take care of this account first, and I''ll work it out with you when we meet next time, but the interest will always be collected first." Song Qingshu reached out and lifted her chin as bright and clean as jade, and then he kissed her beautiful red lips.


    Ren Yingying finally reacts. She can''t help but feel ashamed and angry. She wants to bite the base of the bastard''s tongue. The other party has left a long smile and left, leaving her alone on the bed. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Song Qingshu hums a little song and goes leisurely all the way to the place where Zhao Min and Li Mochou''s two daughters are. Although the security on the Blackwood cliff has doubled, it still can''t stop him.


    The other courtyard in the East dusk snow is still so quiet. Song Qingshu pushes open the door and looks at the two girls sitting on the bed looking at him. He is about to open his mouth. Suddenly, he has a warning sign in his mind and goes back quickly.


    With a bang, the whole gate of the place where he was just now was smashed. If it wasn''t for his quick body, he would have been seriously injured.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t have time to relax. A dark shadow shot out of it like a maggot of tarsal bone. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis that he had never felt before. In an instant, he adjusted his state to the peak, and the two figures were intertwined with each other.


    The two were extremely fast. They had played more than ten moves in a short time, but there was no sound. Occasionally, the palm wind will leak out from the center of the battle circle. As soon as the stone stool and railing are touched, they will be smashed silently. It can be seen that any party who is careless will have to drink hatred on the spot.


    Suddenly there was a dull hum in the other yard, and the two figures quickly separated.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your martial arts have improved again." A familiar voice sounded.


    "Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu''s pupil shrinks and shouts. Today, Zhao Min and Li Mochou are surrounded by a handsome young man. However, his eyes no longer look like a spring breeze. Instead, they are gloomy and fierce. Song Qingshu suddenly knows, "it turned out that it was mingzun who was like a stray dog."

 Chapter 584

    Zhang Wuji''s face was cold. Last time he was defeated by a little girl, it was like a thorn in his heart. However, he didn''t want to show his weakness in front of Song Qing''s writing. He snorted coldly: "ignorant little girl, that little girl is the reincarnation of a Sword Fairy. I just lost half of the move because of my carelessness. You don''t have to be proud, and you don''t know who I beat like a dog. "


    Song Qingshu was not angry. He said with a smile, "I was plotted by you last time. This time we just fought again. Come on, come on..." while he said, he also opened his posture to invite the battle.


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel any fear of war because he lost last time. First of all, he was intrigued by the other party last time, which was not a fair contest, so he was not satisfied; Second, during this period of time, his martial arts level has made a qualitative leap. He just wants to find a top master to prove it; Third, through the short fight just now, song Qingshu has noticed that "Zhang Wuji" seems to be injured. He is slightly shocked and understands that he is afraid that the other side has not recovered from his last injury. It''s a good chance to beat the water dog.


    "What''s your status? If everyone challenges me, I''ll be exhausted."¡® Zhang Wuji snorted heavily, but his face was hot. His family knew his own affairs. He was injured in ah Qing''s hands last time. After so long, he couldn''t force the sword Qi out of his body. Instead, the injury became more and more serious. He had to use his deep internal skill to suppress the sword Qi temporarily. Just now, he was fighting with song Qingshu for just a few dozen moves. The sword Qi in his body was gradually out of control. He could feel the pain of a sharp sword cutting in the meridians.


    Thinking of this, "Zhang Wuji" can''t help secretly regretting that he should not have been entrusted to attack the other party. But who knows that his martial arts have improved so much in this period.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "you make a bluff. We''ve just dealt with each other. What''s your situation now? I don''t know yet?"


    Seeing his body moving, Zhang Wuji''s face changed. He quickly put his hand on Li Mochou''s and Zhao Min''s shoulders and said in a deep voice, "if you take another step forward, I will vomit my strength on my palm, and these two beauties will die." They were worried that they would remind song Qingshu, so they sealed their acupoints. Now they need to speak to soften song Qingshu''s heart, and naturally they untied their dumb acupoints.


    As soon as Li Mochou got out of trouble, he gave a cold hum: "song, I have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about me. What''s more, I only have a few breath left, and it''s not worth saving." She has always been lonely and proud in the world. Now she''s taken hostage. How can she stand it with her self-esteem? If she hadn''t been seriously injured and weak, she might have committed suicide.


    Zhao Min''s face turned white and his lips trembled, but his words were very firm: "you don''t have to worry about me. Kill him for me immediately. I will repay you even if I am a ghost."


    "Zhang Wuji" burst out laughing: "I can''t see that these two women are so affectionate. They are willing to sacrifice themselves for you. But my princess, you have changed your mind too quickly. If you remember correctly, you should be my woman."


    "Bah, who is your woman! You old monster. " Thinking of his thief being taken away by him, Zhao Min''s heart pricks again.


    "Song, no matter how much you think about it, it''s just my broken shoes. You don''t know that this chick is called a sycophant in bed. She''s so coquettish that I can''t bear to get out of bed for three days and three nights..." Zhang Wuji chuckles. It''s just the so-called master''s fight. The victory or defeat is only a fraction. He can see that song Qingshu seems to have feelings for Zhao min, So take the opportunity to disturb each other''s mind.


    "You are shameless!" Zhao Min trembled with anger and subconsciously explained to song Qingshu, "I didn''t..."


    "Thanks to you, you''re still the master of one religion. Today''s behavior is different from that of xiasanlan," Song Qingshu said contemptuously, with a mysterious smile on his face. "As for whether Zhao Min is a virgin or not, I know better than you."


    Zhang Wuji was stunned by the strange smile on his face, and soon thought of a possibility. He was surprised and angry: "you and her


    Song Qingshu was originally happy to practice Zen, but he could be regarded as a great master. After spending so much time with Zhao Min, song Qingshu naturally knew better whether she had broken her body or not, so she was not fooled by Zhang Wuji''s nonsense. However, his calm expression and mysterious smile made Zhang Wuji have a bad Association. He thought that they had already gone to bed, so he was shocked and angry.


    It can be seen from the iron rule that all the saints in the Ming Dynasty must be flawless virgins. When the rule was initially set, the plot of mingzun virgins was so serious. Zhao minjiao was gorgeous and charming, as bright as a rose, and at the same time had a noble status. Mingzun had long regarded her as a forbidden woman. Now that she was toppled by other men, how could she not be angry?


    Song Qingshu is such an elf. As soon as he saw his expression, he knew that he had misunderstood. He immediately showed a bad smile: "in fact, I should have said what you said just now. The feeling of the unity of spirit and flesh is wonderful. Princess, don''t you think so?"


    Zhao Min can''t help but scold shamelessly. However, as long as she can fight against mingzun, the old monster, she is willing to cooperate with her. Suddenly, she is very angry: "how can you tell this kind of thing to an outsider?"


    Song Qingshu quietly gives a thumbs up, and Zhao Min says these specious words with a bashful face, causing at least 9999 critical damage to mingzun.


    Mingzun was deceived. Just as he was about to get angry, he suddenly calmed down. After all, he is a generation of heroes, soberly aware that his body at this time is not convenient for hands-on, so he had to suppress his anger and light the two female mute acupoints. A soft voice rang out: "Song Qingshu, although we are in constant conflict, you ask yourself, what is our deep hatred?"


    "No?" Song Qingshu''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Mingzun was stunned. He quickly reflected what he said: "it was wrong for me to think about Zhou Zhiruo at the beginning, but nothing happened to her and me after all. What''s more, in the end, I compensated you for Zhang Wuji''s woman. How can you be regarded as making money?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "it''s like you gave it to me on your own initiative."


    "You can''t deny that if I didn''t give up Zhang, based on their feelings, do you think you have a chance to touch the body of this charming princess?" Mingzun said lightly.


    Song Qingshu immediately acquiesced. After pondering for a long time, he asked, "what do you want to do with all this


    "Now Mongolia is in great difficulty. Looking around the world, it''s just you and me who have the chance to fight against Mongolia. If you and I continue to be hostile, we will only fight with Snipes and clams to gain profits. So I suggest that we turn the war into a war of friendship and forge an alliance against Mongolia?" Mingzun''s understated voice falls in Song Qingshu''s and Zhao Min''s ears, but it sounds like thunder.

 Chapter 585

    "Against Mongolia?" Song Qingshu''s face is strange. He never thought that mingzun would make such a proposal. After all, they both wanted to kill each other several times before. Now they suddenly say that they want to form an alliance. It''s true that the style of painting has changed a little fast.


    Zhao Min is extremely anxious. She is worried that song Qingshu will not be able to avenge her revenge if she really agrees with him. But at this time, she is called dumb acupoint, and she has a lot of words to say.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was silent, mingzun thought that he was hesitating. He added a little fire and continued to persuade him: "although your sphere of influence is not adjacent to Mongolia, in my opinion, the Qing Dynasty is now on the verge of collapse, and its territory will be yours sooner or later. At that time, you will face up to Mongolia''s iron cavalry. Now the main force of Mongolia is in the western expedition. When the main force returns to the Central Plains, the Central Plains countries will be destroyed. With your ability, you won''t be unable to see this clearly, will you


    Song Qingshu was silent. He came from later generations and didn''t know the threat of Mongolia. If the main force of the western expedition came back, Mongolia would sweep away the Central Plains with autumn wind.


    "What''s your plan?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked, next to Zhao Min heard a cool heart, she understood that song Qingshu might have been moved.


    "You and I unite to cut off Mongolia''s wings before the main force of Mongolia''s western expedition returns. At that time, the Ming army will go out of Tianshan Mountain to defeat the alibuge forces, and you will go north to attack King Ruyang''s territory, and then unite with the Central Plains countries to attack Kublai Khan''s headquarters. As long as you get rid of these three Mongolian kings, Mongolia will lose at least half of its strength. At that time, even if Tiemuzhen leads his troops back, the situation will be gone. "


    In mingzun''s eyes, the cold light flashed. He had no choice but to do this strategic plan. After all, the birth of song Qingshu led to the bankruptcy of his plan to annex the Golden Snake camp and control the Bailian cult. In this way, his plan to control the state of Qing and the Southern Song Dynasty had no end. After all, he was a hero for thousands of years. Although he had personal grudges with song Qingshu, in front of the world, he decided to unite him to deal with Mongolia.


    "Whether or not Tiemuzhen will be cut off by you and me, that is to say, Ali Buge and Ruyang palace themselves, with so many powerful generals and so many elite soldiers, how can they be so easy to deal with?" Song Qingshu is obviously not optimistic about his plan.


    "Brother alibu and Ruyang Palace are really powerful, but if you and I don''t have the ability to defeat them, what can we talk about fighting for the world?" Mingzun''s tone exuded a hint of arrogance, as if Ali Buge had 100000 Mongolian elite riders in his hand. In his eyes, they were local chickens and wagons. "As for Tiemuzhen''s western expedition army, you don''t have to worry. They can''t get away in a few years."


    "Why?" In the eyes of song Qingshu, mingzun''s words seemed to reveal some important information.


    Mingzun hesitated. After a while, he said, "well, in order to show the sincerity of our alliance, I can give you an important message. Do you know why the recruitment of relatives in Xixia was delayed?"


    Song Qingshu recalled what he had heard from the four villains and nodded: "it seems that xuliewu, Prince of Mongolia, was assassinated on his way from the west to Xixia. Xixia delayed waiting for him for a year."


    "A year?" Mingzun sneered, "let alone one year, Xixia marriage can be held in five years, thank God."


    "Is there any secret in it?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "You also know the identity of this seat. It''s mingzun of Persian Mingjiao." mingzun''s face shows a trace of nostalgia. "There is a branch of Persian Mingjiao, which has been assassinated for a living for thousands of years, and the barons of western countries have all heard about it. This is my decree. Old man Shanzhong, the leader of this generation of assassins, personally took the top killers in the sect to assassinate xuliewu. Many experts under the Mongolian command just saved xuliewu''s life. However, old man Shanzhong will lose half his life if he doesn''t die. He won''t recover in a few years. "


    With mingzun''s explanation, song Qingshu finally understood the whole story. It turned out that with Mongolia''s expedition to the west, western countries were shocked and formed alliances to protect themselves. Mingzun took the opportunity to let the Persian general religion contact the western countries secretly. When the old man in the mountain stabbed Xu liewu, the main general of Mongolia''s expedition to the west, the Allied forces of all countries took the opportunity to counterattack, This led to the collapse of tens of thousands of people in the army.


    Mongolia suffered from this unprecedented failure, and timuzhen was furious. So he immediately changed his strategy and made peace with the Central Plains one by one. At the same time, he called the main western expedition of the kings who stayed in the Central Plains and vowed to eliminate the western countries and Persian Mingjiao.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "you are sacrificing the western countries and the Persian general religion to buy you time."


    "You underestimate the strength of the western countries, not to mention that they are the eagle nest where the altar of our Persian sect is located. Deep in the mountains, the defense is like an iron wall. Even if the enemy''s 100000 troops come, they may not be able to attack." Mingzun laughs. He was almost frightened by Zhao Min in the Golden Snake camp before. He really thought that something had happened in the general camp. Later, he found out that the general camp had defeated the Mongolian soldiers several times, and his confidence was greatly increased. "As long as we can take advantage of this time to wipe out Ali bugo and other kings and capture the Mongolian steppe, the Mongolian western expedition will become rootless wood and floating duckweed, If you don''t attack, you will be defeated. "


    However, mingzun still had another plan in mind. He didn''t think it was rich until he came to the rear of Middle Earth in Persia before. Even if the Persian general arena was not protected in the end, as long as he could win the land of Middle Earth, it was not a loss but a big profit.


    Of course, this kind of thought can''t be said to outsiders. Seeing that song Qingshu still didn''t make a statement, mingzun immediately frowned and said, "if we don''t take the time to destroy the Mongolian kings, and wait for their main group of Western expeditions to come back, we will only be doomed. Can''t you see clearly?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "even if it''s the enemy, I have to admit that your move is really beautiful. Your ability and strategic vision, I''m afraid few people in the world can match you, but..." his words changed. "I''m really curious why people like you suddenly change their normal state and choose to ally with me."


    Mingzun''s face changed slightly, and he said unnaturally, "that''s because of your martial arts and power today, and the ability of a famous general who broke through the 100000 troops of Manchu and Qing Dynasty a few days ago. Naturally, you are qualified to make an alliance with me."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu sneered, "then why did you sneak attack in the dark just now? You''ll kill me as soon as you do it."


    Mingzun snorted: "if you die easily in my hands, you are not qualified to cooperate with me."


    "You suddenly want to make an alliance because you are afraid." The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became stronger.


    "That''s bullshit. I''m afraid of nothing." Mingzun''s heart jumped, but his mouth didn''t show any trace of Ruth.


    "You''re afraid that I''ll fight for their lives and kill you today." In Song Qingshu''s eyes, he took a step forward intentionally or unintentionally, and suddenly burst out a terrible momentum.

 Chapter 586

    "If what I expected is not bad, your injury should be very serious now. If it''s against other people, it''s not difficult to deal with it with your skill; Unfortunately, it''s me. Even in your heyday, you may not be able to beat me now. Let''s go for it now. In the end, although I will be seriously injured, you must be the one who died. "


    Song Qingshu went to mingzun step by step, and his momentum gradually increased: "so you use alliance to attract my attention, and even expose a lot of secrets, just to make me believe that you really want to form an alliance and ignore your real situation."


    Mingzun grabbed the two girls and quickly stepped back. He held one''s throat in one hand and said in a cold voice, "if you step forward, I will kill them."


    He complained in his heart that he hurt ah Qing''s hand last time, but he didn''t expect that he could not force the sword Qi out of his body by all means afterwards. Instead, he got more and more seriously injured. But after all, he is a mingzun who has lived for thousands of years. I''m afraid that the accumulated experience and experience of Wudang Zhang Sanfeng can''t compare with him. After all, he came up with a solution, that is, the magic power of the north and the stars.


    Ah Qing''s sword Qi is like the maggot of tarsal bone, which entangles mingzun''s own true Qi. Therefore, no matter how much strength he uses, he can''t force it out. On the contrary, it will only make the combination of sword Qi and his own true Qi closer. He is also a decisive person. He knows that his injury will be more and more serious. It''s better for him to lose his whole body power immediately. Ah Qing''s sword Qi is not attached to him, so it will naturally dissolve and become invisible.


    As one of the most skillful people in the world, kemingzun is not willing to be a useless person. It''s just that the northern underworld divine skill and the star absorbing method solve this problem. They can not only successfully disperse the sword Qi in the body, but also recover the power as soon as possible. It''s so mysterious that mingzun can''t find it for a moment, so he has to run to heimuya to look for yingxingda.


    Mingzun knew that he was willing to do whatever he wanted, but he didn''t dare to change his mind. Once he is aware of his own situation, let me go, never because he is his nominal boss, and the star sucking big. Law hand presented, maybe immediately difficult.


    So during this time, mingzun had been hiding in the abandoned courtyard on the black cliff. On the one hand, he was healing his wounds, and on the other hand, he was thinking about how to get the star absorbing Dharma. Unfortunately, he thought of many ways, but he was not sure that he could get the star absorbing Dharma. So he didn''t do it until song Qingshu brought Zhao Min in.


    Although mingzun was injured, he was very good at martial arts. Song Qingshu didn''t find out if he deliberately concealed his whereabouts. When he learned that song Qingshu was also looking for the method of absorbing star, he couldn''t help but move in his heart, so he had the idea of sitting down and collecting the power of the fisherman.


    Because song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are too high, mingzun is worried that if he follows his opponent, he may expose his deeds and fall short of success. So he chooses to lie in ambush in this other courtyard. When song Qingshu comes back with yingxingda. Dharma, he suddenly rises up in a fury to stop him. That yingxingda. Dharma is his own bag. But he didn''t expect that song Qingshu''s martial arts had improved so much. Because he was injured, he was no longer his opponent.


    After the attack failed, mingzun soon realized that he was extremely dangerous. If song Qingshu continued to attack, he would find out his own situation sooner or later. At that time, his life and death were between the other party''s thoughts. So he quickly stopped and took the two women as hostages. However, he was afraid that song Qingshu would attack them regardless of their lives, He also threw out the guise of alliance to attract the attention of song Qingshu. As long as he can avoid the disaster, there will be opportunities for revenge in the future. As for the alliance, it''s just talk.


    It''s a pity that he showed too much sincerity, which aroused song Qingshu''s vigilance. After a little careful thinking, he guessed mingzun''s embarrassment.


    Seeing the other side approaching, mingzun suddenly tightened his mouth and hummed coldly: "do you really want their lives?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "you and I all know that they are your life-saving card, how can you be willing to kill them?" However, he still stopped. After all, the distance between the two sides is close enough. If he goes on, it is hard to ensure that the other side will not choose to kill each other.


    Mingzun was silent. A moment later, he said with a grim smile: "it seems that I underestimated you before, but if you really don''t care about their lives, you''ve already done it just now. It seems that I won the bet this time."


    Song Qingshu grinned shyly: "in fact, I''m thinking about a way to have the best of both worlds, which can not only save her two lives, but also kill you."


    Mingzun''s face could not help shaking: "did you think of a way?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "with your martial arts, I really can''t think of any way to have the best of both worlds."


    Mingzun laughed: "before I lost money, I regarded you as a hero equivalent to me. Now I see that you are just a pedantic person with the virtue of women. In such a good situation, if I could get rid of the biggest opponent in my life, I would never care about the lives of two women."


    Mingzun, after all, is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. He has a deep insight into people''s hearts. He dares to be so arrogant, so he is sure that song qingshujue will not be inspired by him.


    Song Qingshu laughed with indifference, and did not take his sarcasm to heart at all: "so we have essential differences. You only have mountains and rivers in your heart. Although I love mountains and rivers, I love beautiful people more."


    In the past life, the title of a song is well known to all, but the impact on people in this world is unimaginable.


    Hearing his words, Zhao Min''s eyes burst out with brilliant colors, as if she had a spiritual resonance with song Qingshu. At the beginning, she was respected as a princess and had numerous masters under her command. She destroyed half of the world while chatting and laughing. Later, for a man, she abandoned her father and brother, her family, and her country. Why not "love the country, love the beautiful people more"?


    Li Mochou is also shocked. She used to be hurt by love. She has always been cynical. She thinks that women are the ones who pay the most for love in the world, but women are often the ones who get hurt in the end. Therefore, she hates men all over the world and thinks that all men are ungrateful and unlucky. But she never thought that this man didn''t want to do anything for women


    Song Qingshu''s words only hurt women. Mingzun couldn''t help sneering: "childish!"


    "Naive or mature, this is my choice," Song Qingshu said lightly, "let them go, I let you go."


    Zhao Min is very anxious. If she can open her mouth, she will scold song Qingshu. I''m afraid that if I miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I''ll regret it all my life! She hated mingzun so much that she would rather die with him.


    However, after the anxiety, Zhao Min gradually felt a touch in her heart. She knew what song Qingshu had given up for herself this time


    Mingzun sneered: "do you think I''m a three-year-old child? I''ll let them go. If they don''t have hostages, will you let me go?"


    "If you don''t let people go, I won''t let you leave this house." Song Qingshu light said, tone is also no doubt, the room suddenly fell into a deadlock.


    Mingzun turned his eyes and suddenly said, "well, I''ll release one person first. When I get to the foot of the mountain, I''ll release another person. What do you think?" He made up his mind to let Li Mochou go later, because the other party must value Zhao Min more. Only when Zhao Min is around can he be safe. And then he has run so far, even if he does not let Zhao Min go, what can he do for me?


    Song Qingshu still shook his head: "no, both must be put here."


    "You can''t take advantage of this seat!" Mingzun was furious.


    "You can only believe me, let them go, you still have a chance of life, if this stalemate, you will die." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Mingzun''s eyes were fixed, and he knew that he was telling the truth. The fight just now caused the injury in his body. If he stayed a moment longer, the injury in his body would get worse. In fact, he was more afraid of song Qingshu''s sudden change of mind. But how could he get away with letting the two girls go like this?


    Suddenly, mingzun brightened his eyes and said, "I can put them here, but you need to agree to a condition."


    "Say it Song Qingshu stood with his hands down, and there was no expression on his face.


    "Give me the star sucking method." Mingzun''s breathing is too short. As long as he has this, he can return to the peak


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and soon understood the other party''s purpose: "do you want to absorb the big stars? Do you want to disintegrate the inborn sword Qi in the Dharma?"


    "So what?" Mingzun didn''t mean to hide, "if you can''t dissolve the sword Qi, even if you successfully escape, you can''t return to the peak. In that case, I''ll try not to be perfect. I''ll give you the internal injury that you can''t recover in ten years, and then I''ll take these two beauties to be buried with me. "


    "The flesh?" Song Qingshu was suddenly surprised. Then he remembered that this man could be reborn.


    "You also know that I will never die. It''s a big deal." Mingzun is also very nervous. Even if Zhang Wuji died here, he can still keep his spirit alive. But for thousands of years, it''s not so easy for Zhang Wuji to move to the seventh level of heaven and earth, and then wait until the next chance of rebirth.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu nodded, and he was worried.


    But mingzun was not so easy to be deceived. He was worried that song Qingshu would cheat in the pithy formula. He suddenly said, "speak the pithy formula and let the Taoist practice first."


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, nodded to Li Mochou: "no problem, fairy just practice... Make Dantian always like an empty box, always like a deep valley, empty box can store things, deep valley can hold water. If you have internal breathing, you can disperse it at the acupoints of Ren meridian... "


    Feeling song Qingshu''s eyes, Li Mochou subconsciously believes that the other party won''t hurt herself. What''s more, she has only half a life. Even if she dies, it''s no big deal. With this in mind, he did not hesitate to practice according to the formula given by song Qingshu.


    Mingzun didn''t even blink his eyes. He stretched out a wisp of Qi and nervously investigated Li Mochou''s body.

 Chapter 587

    It''s not very long. Song Qingshu finished soon. Li Mochou has been practicing according to it. Mingzun''s true Qi has been monitoring the situation in her body.


    Feeling that the chaotic Qi in her body is gradually dispersing, mingzun nods secretly. Suddenly, a suction comes from Li Mochou''s body, and mingzun''s investigation of the Qi dissipates uncontrollably in her body. However, mingzun has been prepared and soon cuts off the connection between the Qi and himself.


    Noticing the change of his face, song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''ve already said the formula. It''s your turn to release people."


    Mingzun laughed: "since you abide by the agreement, I won''t break my promise. I''ll give them back to you." As soon as the words came to an end, he raised his hand and clapped it on Zhao Min''s back. He pushed the two girls to song Qingshu. His figure flashed and disappeared into the night.


    Mingzun, an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, can''t believe other people''s promises so easily. Seeing that song Qingshu is a star eater, he doesn''t cheat in the formula, and his doubts are even deeper. When he lets go of the hostage, the other party will turn his face. So he slaps Zhao Min with his palm, making her seriously injured and endangered, but not die immediately. In this way, in order to heal her, I had to give up chasing myself.


    As for why he didn''t shoot Li Mochou, he realized that Li Mochou was dying and worried that if he couldn''t stand his own death, it would backfire and lead to song Qingshu''s desperate pursuit for revenge.


    Zhao Min only felt that it was dark in front of her eyes. Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the whole person seemed to float forward without weight. Just when she felt that her consciousness was about to dissipate, she felt her body fell into a warm embrace. She tried to open her eyes and saw song Qingshu''s anxious look. She couldn''t help smiling and fainted.


    Holding Zhao Min''s soft body, song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min''s eyes in the dark. After a long hesitation, he finally gives up the idea of pursuing Zhao min. he has to admit that mingzun''s attack will save him. It''s really ingenious.


    "How is she..." Li Mochou''s disordered Qi has all been released, and he has absorbed a wisp of mingzun''s Qi. Although there is only one wisp, mingzun''s internal power is so good that getting this wisp of pure Qi is no less effective than absorbing a first-class expert in the Jianghu. Now although her injury has not fully recovered, but as long as the breathing a few hours, nothing serious.


    "Not optimistic." Song Qingshu frowned and said, "you are protecting the Dharma, I will stabilize her injury first."


    "Good!" Li Mochou nodded, but there was a glimmer of excitement in his eyes: before I was seriously injured, I was humiliated by Zhao Min, but now Feng Shui turns around in turn. Hum, I''ll see how I''ll deal with you then!


    An hour later, Zhao Min finally woke up, the first sentence is: "I''m not dead yet?"


    Song Qingshu''s laughter came from behind: "with me, it''s not so easy for you to die."


    Zhao Min found that he was half lying in the arms of song Qingshu. His face was slightly red and he struggled to think about it. However, there was a sharp pain in his four limbs.


    "Don''t move. You''re just steady now. It''s far from the time to be alive." Although song Qingshu reproached her in her words, her concern was beyond expression.


    Zhao Minfang''s heart trembled. She didn''t know why, but she was very moved by such a common sentence. For the first time, she felt that she didn''t need to pretend to lie in Song Qingshu''s arms. She also felt very comfortable, but when she saw Li Mochou on one side, she was embarrassed and quickly found a topic to hide her unnaturalness: "where''s Zhang... Mingzun?"


    "Of course, it''s gone." Song Qingshu replied with indifference.


    "So you let him go?" Zhao Min was dissatisfied.


    "Otherwise how to do, leave you no matter, watch you go to die?" Song Qingshu smiles silently.


    Zhao Min was silent immediately. After a long time, he sighed: "what mingzun said is true. You are the benevolence of women."


    "There are plenty of opportunities to kill him, but if you die, there will be no second Shaomin princess in the world." Holding Zhao Min''s soft body and smelling the faint fragrance on her body, song Qingshu had no desire but endless pity.


    Zhao Min blushed and said in a hurry, "I know you deliberately let him go, because you still need him to help you contain Mongolia, just like Huarong released Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms period, so you can''t expect me to thank you."


    Song Qingshu suddenly lost his smile. Zhao Min acted like a little girl with a hard mouth. He was grateful, but he didn''t want to admit it. Why do so many women he met have the arrogant and coquettish attribute of "mouth dislikes body integrity"?


    Li Mochou can''t help humming: "I think I''ve been able to avenge my kindness. When I meet you, I just know that there are people outside and there is heaven outside."


    Before, she tried to kill song Qingshu because of the cultivation of the Jade Heart Sutra. However, after this change, she saw him give up the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to save them. The saying "love the country, but love the beauty more" broke her hard and cold heart. Li Mochou is the kind of woman who gives everything to love. After several contacts, she finds that song Qingshu seems to be very different from those disgusting men in her memory. Unconsciously, her killing intention has disappeared.


    Zhao Min immediately said angrily: "you are her lover, of course, you will speak for him."


    "What are you talking about?" Li Mochou suddenly got up and his face turned cold.


    "Hum, I live in the same room with only one man and few women, and I take off my clothes. What is it if I''m not a concubine?" Although Zhao Min was seriously injured, she still didn''t mean to be soft.


    With a flash of cold light, song Qingshu quickly swept down the ice soul silver needle, and said with a bitter smile, "why do you need it?"


    Seeing that song Qingshu was helping each other, Li Mochou was bored and hummed coldly: "no wonder some people are unscrupulous. It turns out that they know someone will come out for her, and they don''t know who is his mistress."


    Song Qingshu suddenly big head: "you two are girls, a lover is not too ugly?"


    "Hum!" The two women snorted at the same time. They turned away from each other. They couldn''t see each other and were upset.


    Li Mochou first broke the awkward atmosphere in the room. She hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "thank you for your star sucking skills. Now my internal injuries are gone. Although my internal power is not as good as that of the peak period, there are star sucking skills. The skills should be mended soon."


    Li Mochou is the devil who kills people without blinking an eye. When it comes to absorbing other people''s internal power, he doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    "It''s just that you''ll tell me the real formula and let mingzun listen to it. It''s really something... Don''t worry. I''m very grateful for your kindness." Later, Li Mochou''s voice gradually lowered, and there was a faint sense of shyness. Only when song Qingshu wanted to save her did she come up with a real formula.


    One side of Zhao Min see her coy appearance, can''t help but laugh: "really a stupid woman."


    "What did you say?" Li Mochou only occasionally reveals a little girl''s look in front of Song Qing''s writing. In front of other people, she is still the woman devil who kills people without blinking an eye.


    "You''re stupid and don''t admit it. Do you think that formula is true?" Zhao Min looked up at Song Qingshu with a smile on his face. "Don''t tell me that you are so stupid that you don''t use any tricks in the formula, then I will be too disappointed with you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the formula is true, but it''s a little bit too."


    "Then why am I ok after practice?" Li Mochou was stunned, and then secretly ran the star absorbing method in his body. It seemed that he didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "You''re a woman, of course it doesn''t matter." Song Qingshu coughed awkwardly.


    "Are you making this change for men?" It''s Zhao Min''s turn to be surprised.


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded, but did not explain, as if there was something hard to say.


    See him this appearance, Zhao Min more curious: "what is the change only for men?"


    Song Qingshu''s face is even more strange. It turns out that he is very happy in his practice. There are a lot of mantras about how to enhance men''s masculinity in Zen. Just now, he reversed the mantras and mixed them in the real star absorbing method. It''s not difficult to make changes that conform to the principles of martial arts with his current martial arts level. Li Mochou is a woman, It''s no problem to practice this formula. The stronger the pure Yin Qi is, it''s a good thing for her. But if a man practices it, the Yang Qi will gradually disappear, the stronger the Yin Qi will be, and finally he will be unable to be human


    If there were any other changes, Ming Zun would not be able to hide it from him because of his thousands of years of martial arts experience. However, the two Qi of yin and yang are mysterious and mysterious, which is the supreme unique skill of Tibetan Tantric school. Even Ming Zun can''t see the mystery. What''s more, Li Mochou had been monitoring his cultivation at the beginning, and there was nothing unusual about it, so he fell into the trap.


    After listening to his explanation, Zhao Min and Li Mochou''s face suddenly became very strange. After all, Li Mochou and song Qingshu had known each other for a short time, and some thoughts in his heart were not easy to show. Zhao Min had no such worry, and could not help spat: "you men are really shameless, no good things."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to quit. He snorted discontentedly: "how can you turn your old lover into a eunuch? Are you distressed?"


    As soon as Zhao Min''s face turned white, she struggled to sit up from Song Qingshu''s arms. This sudden action affected the injury in her body. She coughed up violently, and the blood oozed from the corner of her mouth.


    As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, he secretly regretted that some jokes could not be played. He clearly didn''t think that way, but he still couldn''t help teasing her.


    One side of Li Mochou gloated and laughed, in the heart thought: "cough, cough, cough dead best."


    Who knew that Zhao Min suddenly looked up at her and said coldly, "do you want me to cough to death?"


    Li Mochou was startled and thought that this woman was really good at penetrating people''s hearts!


    Li Mochou is not a man who dares not to be. Wen Yan sneers and says, "so what?"


    Zhao Min quietly staring at her, suddenly smile: "I just don''t let you wish." As he spoke, he looked at Song Qingshu and asked in a greasy voice, "brother Qingshu, do you have a way to cure me?"

 Chapter 588

    What an enchanting goblin!


    Song Qingshu was shocked by her sweet and greasy voice, and said in a hurry: "speak well, don''t use this tone."


    "Bitch." One side of Li Mochou also heard a jump in the heart, can''t help but secretly scold a word he never thought of.


    "Don''t use it, don''t use it." seeing the side effect of song Qingshu, Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning. However, in front of other women, and in the same tone just now, Rao Shi was born in Mongolian grassland. She was always bold and fiery, but also a little embarrassed. She immediately returned to normal, "am I no longer medicated?"


    Zhao Min still has too many wishes to fulfill. She has too many things to do. If she died with mingzun just now, it''s all right. But now mingzun has successfully escaped. If she died on the Blackwood cliff in silence, she is not reconciled.


    "Mingzun hurt you badly in order to let you delay enough time; But he can''t let you die on the spot, so he left a part of his strength. It''s because he had some reservation when he took the hand that I could possibly cure your internal injury... "Song Qingshu has already made a judgment on Zhao Min''s injury, and roughly explained how to treat it to her.


    "Oh?" Zhao Min suddenly turned red, showing a strange smile, "I thought you would put forward the bad idea of what pair of... You said last time." With Li Mochou on the side, the word "Shuangxiu" is still a little embarrassed to say.


    Song Qingshu face a su: "do you think I look like the kind of people who take advantage of the fire?"


    Zhao Min tilted his head and stared at him for a while. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I think you cheated me like that last time."


    Song Qingshu cried out that he was wronged and quickly explained: "I didn''t cheat you last time. With my skill at that time, I really can''t treat your internal injury except that way. But later, I learned a new method to treat your internal injury in a more serious way


    God bless you the world the four ways of healing: the healing of the nine Yin manual, the divine illumination, the one finger of the southern emperor''s lamp, and the joy of it. The double repair of Zen has its own emphasis, each with its merits and faults, but each one has the effect of bringing back the dead to life. Among the four healing methods, song Qingshu knew three. Unfortunately, because of his joy and Zen practice, all the nine Yin Qi and shenzhao Qi he had practiced before disappeared. Therefore, for a long time, he only had the method of double cultivation.


    But later in Kaifeng, in order to save bingxue''er, Fuzhi realized the virtual meridians in his heart. In this way, song Qingshu could run shenzhao Zhenqi and Jiuyin Zhenqi in the virtual Dantian and meridians to heal people.


    During this period, the martial arts of song Qingshu can be described as one realm a day, which has something to do with the virtual meridians. After all, other people only have one pair of elixir field and meridians, but he has three at the same time, and each of them practices top-level magical skills.


    Hearing his words, Zhao Min spat: "you know that kind of method is not serious."


    Li Mochou, who has been eavesdropping, suddenly gets up: "since you know other treatments, why did you lie to me like that before?"


    Li Mochou''s face trembled with anger at the thought that he wanted to practice both before and with sincerity.


    Song Qingshu hastily explained: "don''t misunderstand fairies. The normal healing methods I know are all aimed at internal injuries caused by external forces. Just like fairies, they are caused by their own demons. There''s nothing they can do."


    Li Mochou''s face turned blue and white, and he seemed to distinguish whether what he said was true or not.


    Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly and says something else: "you two fairies need time to recover. Although it''s secret here, I''ve already startled Ren Zixing in order to get the star sucking method. It''s estimated that someone will search here soon, so we''d better go down the mountain as soon as possible."


    "Good!" When it comes to business, Zhao Min immediately regained her pure brightness, but she soon thought of Sanshi naoshen Dan and frowned, "but..."


    Song Qingshu knew what she was worried about and said, "don''t worry. I''ll come back to get the antidote after I send you down the mountain."


    "It''s too dangerous. Although you are good at martial arts, this is the general arena of the sun moon god cult. It''s not so easy to get in and out again and again." Zhao Min frowned.


    "That''s why I need to send you down the mountain first, so I don''t have any worries." Song Qingshu is smiling, suddenly his face changes, "someone is coming." In fact, song Qingshu''s skill should have been noticed a lot earlier. But first, he just healed Zhao Min, and his internal power wastage was not shallow. Second, he just focused on how to explain to the two girls and set up his own glorious image. Carelessness, leading to when someone came to the gate of other courtyard, he just noticed.


    "Ha ha ha ~" a long smile came from the door, "who should I be? I come to heimuya. I''m the new king of Golden Snake."


    A tall, middle-aged man in a blue shirt came in. He had a long face and no blood color. He was just like a zombie coming out of the tomb. It was the leader of the sun moon god cult who allowed me to walk. Standing beside him was the holy aunt Ren Yingying. He was looking at the three people in Song Qingshu with complicated eyes.


    Then a large number of masters of the sun moon god religion came in and surrounded song Qingshu in the center.


    Song Qingshu protected the two women behind him without any trace, and said with a smile: "long time no see, the leader''s style is still the same." In my heart, I was secretly worried that although these people of the sun moon god cult could not keep themselves, they are now wasting their skills. Zhao Min was seriously injured, and Li Mochou also needs time to recover. If there is a slight mistake, they may not be able to protect their second daughter.


    "Thanks to the king of the snake, everything is OK in my seat." Let me look at Zhao Min and Li Mochou one by one. Naturally, I can see that the two women''s current situation is not determined by his heart. After all, he is still a little afraid of song Qingshu''s martial arts. "I don''t know why the king of the Golden Snake visited heimuya at night?"


    Although the words are polite, but there is a kind of spirit in the tone. It''s obvious that letting me go has moved the mind of the three people. After all, song Qingshu once fought side by side with Dongfang Bubai, so it was absolutely impossible for him to tolerate the other side. If on weekdays, he really does not have the confidence to deal with song Qingshu, but now he is alone in his own camp, with two oil bottles around him. Such an opportunity is a once in a blue moon.


    Zhao Min was also aware of the difficulties of song Qingshu. As soon as she turned her eyes, she thought about it and said with a smile, "little girl, I''ve met the leader of the sect. We didn''t mean any harm when we went to heimuya. It''s just because my sisters recently heard that song Lang and Ling AI had a private life. They were worried that Miss Ren''s bad temper would make the house uneasy in the future, so they recommended Sister Li and I to accompany song Lang up the mountain, Keep an eye on the girls. "

 Chapter 589

    Li Mochou frowns when she hears that Zhao Min has brought herself into the back palace of song Qingshu. However, although she has always been true to men, she is not a fool. Knowing Zhao Min''s intention at this time, she naturally won''t say anything about it.


    On the contrary, all the people of the sun moon god cult changed their faces and looked at Ren Yingying strangely. After all, her love affair with Linghu Chong is well known. Now they suddenly heard that she and song Qingshu had a lifelong relationship. How can they not be surprised?


    Even when he was re elected, our bank also looked at his daughter strangely. You know, he was always not very satisfied with Linghu Chong. In addition to his exquisite swordsmanship, Linghu Chong could not be seen by him at all. What''s more, he refused his solicitation for three or four times and allowed me to bear Linghu Chong to the limit.


    Now I suddenly heard that my baby daughter and song Qingshu had a life-long relationship. I''m not surprised but happy. After all, song Qingshu''s martial arts and influence are far better than Ling Huchong''s. As for song Qingshu, who has so many women around him that he doesn''t want to be a man, who is not a man with three wives and four concubines, and he really can''t do it. It''s a big deal that he will kill her rival for his daughter.


    Aware of the eyes of the congregation and his father, Ren Yingying knew that they had believed three points. He could not help but was angry and anxious. He glared at Zhao Min: "nonsense, I want to kill the dog thief, where and what he... And what he did." She has always been thin skinned, good face, in front of so many people''s face, which good meaning to say a few words of private life.


    Song Qingshu was also struck speechless by Zhao Min''s words, but knowing that she had always been alert, she was not ready to watch for a moment, and was interested in watching Zhao Min perform.


    "Sister, why don''t you admit it?" Zhao Min seemed surprised at Ren Yingying''s denial, and said casually, "you even cheated song Lang of your father''s star sucking power, and said that it''s not deep-rooted love?"


    Although song Qingshu didn''t tell her how he got the star attraction, with Zhao Min''s intelligence, it''s easy to guess that he must have something to do with Ren Yingying.


    Let me, Huoran turned to look at Ren Yingying, he has always felt strange, today''s daughter''s infatuation is really very strange, now Zhao Min said, everything is suddenly clear.


    The last time I saw song Qingshu hiding in his daughter''s bath bucket, I thought it was just an accident. Now, I''m afraid my baby daughter has long been trapped under the claws of a wolf named song


    I was surprised and angry at the thought of being a cheap father-in-law.


    "Dad..." Ren Yingying was surprised and wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by Ren Zixing.


    Let me wave and order all the people under my command to quit. When all the people disappear outside, let me smile at last: "my good daughter, even you want to betray me?"


    "Not like that, I just... I just..." Ren Yingying was in a hurry and didn''t know how to explain. After all, she cheated her father''s star attraction. The law is true, and her father is increasingly dissatisfied with Linghu Chong recently. If she said that she cheated Linghu Chong, I''m afraid it will further affect her father''s impression of Linghu Chong.


    Ren Yingying hesitated for a moment, and fell into Ren I Xing''s eyes. The wrinkles on Ren I Xing''s forehead were twisted like a Sichuan character. Now what should not have happened also happened. As a father, he can''t let his baby daughter be fooled by others. So Huoran turned and stared at Song Qingshu: "song, how do you plan to settle my daughter?"


    Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying were surprised at the same time, but before they spoke, Zhao Min began to laugh: "as the leader of the sect, although Qian Jin is extremely beautiful, our other sisters are no worse than her in terms of appearance and family background. Although there is a place for her in the back Palace, I''m afraid she''s no longer in the right palace..."


    "Noisy!" Zhao Min has not finished, let my line suddenly color change, run up 100% suction star big. FA Yaoyao to Zhao Min body a suction.


    He has long been unhappy with Zhao Min, and knows that if his daughter really follows song Qingshu, this woman is definitely her daughter''s strong enemy, so he tries to eradicate her opponent, so he tries his best.


    Zhao Min immediately felt that the real Qi in his body seemed to break out of his body, and he couldn''t stand, so he could not help flying to let me go.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum. When Zhao Min was about to leave the ground, he pressed her shoulder with his palm. Zhao Min felt a warm current flowing into her body, and the fierce tearing feeling disappeared.


    Let me go, my eyes suddenly coagulated, and there was a trace of fear on my face: "I''ve heard that the king of the Golden Snake''s martial arts is peerless. Today, I see that it really deserves its reputation."


    "I''m flattered by the teacher. You can absorb stars. You can capture people''s power through the air. Song really admires you." At the same time, song Qingshu was secretly frightened.


    Let me hum a cold, moriran said: "hum, it''s useless to say more polite words. No matter how good your martial arts are, I can''t let my daughter be bullied by you for nothing. If you are trying to clean up your irresponsible mind, I will fight for my life today, so that you three can''t leave alive. "


    "Dad, it''s not what you think, me and him..." Ren Yingying was in a hurry and explained quickly.


    Let me shake my head, reach out and point her dumb acupoint, and say in a deep voice: "Yingying, you don''t care about this matter. You have your father to decide everything for you."


    Ren Yingying was in a daze, so anxious that the tears in his eyes only whirled.


    Song Qingshu suddenly moved in his heart: "I don''t know how to be responsible for the main teacher song?"


    "Choose a day to tell the world, and to carry eight sedan chair to marry Yingying, but also the wife''s status." Let me put forward three conditions in turn.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "everything else is OK, but the leader should know that I have a wife in my family, and many confidants like me, such as the former nine princesses of Ming Dynasty. I can''t just give Ling Qianjin a wife."


    Let me go, I suddenly burst into a rage: "did you let my daughter be my concubine?"


    "The teacher misunderstood me," Song Qingshu explained. "In my song family, there are no wives and concubines. Everyone is my favorite wife. I will treat them equally."


    "Well, it''s ridiculous. Monogamy with multiple concubines has been an iron rule for thousands of years. There''s no reason for polygamy." Let me have a cold hum.


    "It''s up to people. I can''t manage other people, but in my own home, I use my own rules." Song Qingshu''s tone was a little more firm.


    Look at each other''s appearance is not joking, let me a Zheng: "although you imagine good, but in the future if you have children, which is the legitimate son, which has the right of inheritance?"


    "Song Qingshu replied:" My Song family will not have di Shu, each heir has the right to inherit, according to the size of the ability to decide how much to inherit


    Let me go, I frown: "is this not to make the family smaller and smaller?"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed, looking at the distant starry sky, and said faintly: "this world is so big, how can we not have enough family property?"

 Chapter 590

    Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a different color. Song Qingshu''s momentum at that moment was only seen in one person, Genghis Khan, the greatest of all Mongolia.


    Although she used to think that song Qingshu was by no means a thing in the pool, she never thought that his ambition was so great. But in this way, he would definitely have a conflict of interest with Mongolia. I''m afraid they would be destined to meet on the battlefield in the future.


    When she thinks about the marriage they are discussing, Zhao Min feels even more upset. She said that Ren YingYing and song Qingshu had made a private decision for life, just to disturb the minds of the sun and moon god cult and help them out, but she didn''t expect that the situation would appear now.


    Let me know that song Qingshu and Ren Yingying have nothing to do with each other, otherwise they would not point her dumb acupoint at the critical moment. After the initial consternation, song Qingshu immediately understood the idea of let me go, and immediately hit the snake with the stick. An old fox and a little fox decided their marriage in two words.


    Zhao Min takes a complicated look at Song Qingshu, and then she realizes that for a long time, she has only regarded song Qingshu as a top expert, ignoring that he is still the leader of one party''s power. Although there seems to be no love between him and Ren Yingying, in order to enhance her power, she still agrees to the marriage without hesitation


    Let me go is also a flash, but he soon recovered his reason: "hum, the tone is not small, but you now that one mu three parts, power is not even as good as my sun moon god, what qualifications to talk about the world."


    At this time song Qingshu faint smile: "a few months ago, I was just a lonely family."


    In a few months, song Qingshu could go from nothing to thousands of miles, with tens of thousands of excellent soldiers under his command. After a few years, who would expect him to grow to what height.


    "Well, I hope you will keep your promise in the future." Let me finally make up my mind, just a few words, to finalize the marriage.


    Song Qingshu smiles and salutes respectfully: "my son-in-law, I''d like to see your father-in-law."


    Let me laugh, enthusiastically helped him up: "free gift, free gift, from now on you and my son-in-law join hands, ask who is the enemy in the world!"


    In the whole process of marriage, the old and the young had tacit understanding from beginning to end and never asked Ren Yingying''s opinion.


    On one side, Ren Yingying looked desperate and tears came down. Let me see in the heart, can''t help but some heartache, quickly untied her acupoints: "Yingying, this is a good thing, how can you cry."


    As soon as Ren Yingfu got out of trouble, he immediately called out: "Dad, I will never marry this asshole. I fall in love with brother Chong..."


    "Shut up Let me go, I''ll go, "come on


    "What''s the order of the leader?" Soon a bodyguard broke in.


    "It''s said that the leader of our sect, heimu Ling, will be rewarded heavily for those who can take Linghu Chong''s life, whether they are members of our sect or other people in the Jianghu." Let me go, said coldly.


    "Ah?" The pro guard couldn''t help looking up at Ren Yingying. The relationship between the holy aunt and Linghu Chong is unknown.


    "Don''t you understand me?" Let me go, there''s a little bit of Senran in my voice.


    "Yes The pro guard''s cold sweat suddenly penetrated his vest. When he was about to leave, Ren Yingying called out in a hurry: "wait a minute!"


    Ren Yingying ran to Ren Wuxing, anxious and angry: "Dad, brother Chong, he once saved you to see the sun again, and you also promised brother Chong the position of right envoy of Guangming. How can you... Turn back like this and repay kindness with vengeance!"


    "If we in God''s religion do what we say and repay what we have, do we not go along with those who claim to be right?" Let me go, face a board, hum a.


    Seeing her daughter''s sad and angry face, she hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "Yingying, Dad, this is for you. You are going to be someone else''s wife. If you have been thinking about Linghu Chong in your heart, how can your future husband see you?"


    Ren Yingying glared at Song Qingshu: "that bastard is not my husband, my husband can only be... Can only be..."


    "Yingying!" Let me hum coldly, "since ancient times, the marriage of children is decided by their parents. Song Qingshu is the husband arranged by your father, so your husband can only be him! If you don''t want to kill Linghu Chong, you can ask your husband. If he is generous and willing to let Linghu Chong go, dad will not continue to be embarrassed. "


    Ren Yingying''s face is changeable, and she is trembling all over when she stands in the same place. She knows that if she goes to ask song Qingshu, it''s equivalent to recognizing his husband''s identity. If she doesn''t ask him, he will die no matter how skilled he is.


    On the other side, song Qingshu looks at his nose and heart, as if he didn''t see what happened in front of him.


    Let me turn my face ruthlessly. Song Qingshu is silent. Li Mochou is cold in his heart when he looks at it. He thinks that Li Mochou is a ruthless man in the world, but he is far inferior to the real big man.


    "It seems that I underestimated my ability before. I can be called the hero of the last generation." Zhao Min clearly let me step by step, is to break Ren Yingying other thoughts, let her accept this marriage. As for the cold-blooded and ruthless people who touched Li Mochou, she had no feeling. After all, she was used to the bloody struggle of the upper class in her capacity, and this was not a problem.


    Seeing that Ren Yingying didn''t say it all the time, he let me hum and stare at the guard: "I want you to pass the black wood order. Why are you still here?"


    "Wait!" Ren Yingying, white as jade, had two lines of tears on her cheek. She came to song Qingshu with a wooden look and said, "please let go of brother Chong."


    Song Qingshu didn''t agree immediately. Instead, he asked faintly, "who is brother Chong?"


    Ren Yingying''s face turned white, and his clenched fist nails almost had to be embedded in his palm: "please let Linghu Chong go."


    "It turned out to be Linghu brothers," Song Qingshu said with a "sudden realization" look, "song always admired his open-minded, bold and unrestrained." As he said, he came to Ren I Xing: "I don''t know if I can ask for personal feelings like the teacher and let brother Linghu go."


    Let me face a board, not happy way: "what do you call me?"


    Song Qingshu a Leng, very quickly reaction: "father-in-law can see in son-in-law''s face, let Linghu brother."


    Let me go, this just turn anger for joy: "since virtuous son-in-law all opened mouth, how can I continue to embarrass Linghu Chong that boy." With a wave of his hand, he told the guard: "go down, Blackwood will not mention it."


    "Yes The pro guard secretly pinched a cold sweat and quickly retreated to the door.


    Zhao Min and Li Mochou stare at them, one is red face, the other is white face. They can''t help but scold him shamelessly. On the contrary, Ren Yingying himself doesn''t respond. He is so lost that he seems to have lost the most important thing in his life.


    Let me nod with satisfaction: "it''s getting late now. My son-in-law, you''d better have a rest. I have a lot of things to discuss with you tomorrow."


    Song Qingshu nodded. Of course, he knew what Ren Yixing wanted to talk to him about. Ren Yingying''s marriage was the second, and more importantly, the details of the cooperation between the sun moon god cult and the Golden Snake camp alliance.


    Let me face suddenly show a hesitant color, a moment later, said: "since the son-in-law and Yingying have a private life, no longer outsiders, tonight the son-in-law will live in Yingying room, as for the two girls, I will arrange them to live in the nearby yard to rest."


    Now the sun and moon god religion has internal and external troubles, and we need the strong support of song Qingshu. In fact, he is not sure if his daughter has ever had a relationship with song Qingshu, but he knows that his daughter''s lover is Linghu Chong. He is worried about what will happen if he has a long night''s dream. He might as well ask them to cook mature rice with raw rice.


    Of course, another important reason for doing this is that Ren Zixing knows that he is forcing his daughter too much today. He is worried that her daughter will not be able to think about it later. He is a father and can''t watch her all the time. Let song Qingshu live with her and at least take care of her.


    As for their daughter''s innocence, sooner or later they are both husband and wife, so what''s the relationship.


    Hearing his father''s decision, Ren Yingying wakes up: "no, daughter, don''t live with him."


    Rao Shi Zhao Min has a lot of knowledge and is stunned by today''s plot. Thinking that the source of all this is caused by himself, he can''t help but be more upset. He said with no expression: "take your time to discuss. The little girl is seriously injured. Go to have a rest first." With that, he went straight out, out of sight and out of mind.


    Li Mochou also felt that the atmosphere was strange and he didn''t want to stay here: "I went to have a rest, too." Escape also seems to follow Zhao Min''s footsteps.


    Let me tell you: "find a quiet place next to Shenggu''s yard for the two girls to have a rest, and give them all the hospitality."


    "Yes, sir


    "Two girls, this way, please!"


    ¡­¡­


    There were only three people left in the room. In the face of my daughter''s heartbroken eyes, I felt a little embarrassed. I hastened to say, "I''ll go back first. How close are you two."


    With that, his figure flashed. Regardless of Ren Yingying''s retention, he immediately disappeared outside the door.


    "The old fox!" Song Qingshu cursed secretly, and his eyes slowly turned back. He saw Ren Yingying leaning on the column and looking at the direction of letting me go. He looked timid and weak. His eyebrows were slightly frowned. He had three deep worries, but seven were at a loss.


    "Miss Ren, you and I are really destined for each other." Song Qingshu coughed gently on purpose.


    Ren Yingying suddenly woke up and looked at him with disgust: "who has a fate with you, such a despicable and shameless person!"


    "At the beginning, Miss Ren was seen by song, and she wanted to kill me. But she thought that she would become song''s wife one day. What''s not fate?" Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    Ren Yingying''s pretty face suddenly turned white. After a long time, she finally said: "I will never agree to this marriage!"

 Chapter 591

    Looking at Ren Yingying with an angry face, song Qingshu could not help sighing: "Miss Ren, it seems that you still don''t understand the situation. It doesn''t matter whether you agree to this marriage or not. Do you think I want to marry you? I married the power of the sun moon god cult, and your father got such a powerful ally as the Golden Snake camp. So no matter what you think in your heart, this marriage is imperative. "


    Ren Yingying doesn''t know this truth, but she can''t accept such a big change in a short time, and she can''t accept her father''s cold blood.


    Noticing that she was lost, song Qingshu coughed: "it''s getting late. Take me back to my room to have a rest." Although he said that, he knew that it was impossible for Ren Yingying to take him back to his boudoir, so he held her up and went to the other courtyard where she lived. After all, song Qingshu had been to her room more than once.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!" Ren Yingying finally panics and tries to break free. Unfortunately, there is a big gap between them. Ren Yingying''s Pink fists on Song Qingshu''s chest are like scratching.


    "Don''t you really know what I''m going to do?" Song Qingshu''s lightness skill is so good that he has returned to her bedroom with Ren Yingying in his arms.


    "You are shameless and mean!" Ren Yingying''s face turned red.


    "I just want to send the first lady back. Where do you think?" Song Qingshu gently put Ren Yingying back on the bed, stepped back a few steps, kept a little distance, and looked at her in surprise.


    "You Knowing that the other party is teasing himself, Ren Yingying is helpless.


    "Well, don''t look like the sky is falling down," Song Qingshu said, clearing his throat. "The alliance between the Golden Snake camp and the sun moon cult is a foregone conclusion, so the idea of rejecting this marriage is advised to give up as soon as possible..."


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s Willow eyebrows rising, song Qingshu said: "it''s just that what your father and I need is the name of you and my husband and wife, but the reality of husband and wife is not so important."


    Ren Yingying''s heart suddenly jumped and asked: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qing spread his hands in the bookstall, with a smile on his face: "maybe I''m a dirty and shameless bastard in your heart, but I''m actually a good man. Breaking up you and Linghu Chong is really a bit unkind. In order to make up for my apology to you, I can sacrifice for a while. In the future, as long as you are my wife in front of others, as for what you want to do in private and who you want to be nice to, as long as you don''t get known by outsiders and lose my face, I will never ask. How about that? "


    Ren Yingying eyes a bright, this moment as if in the endless darkness appeared a dawn, can''t help but Huoran up: "this words really?"


    "A word from a gentleman is hard to trace." Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    "Don''t you suffer a lot in this way?" Ren Yingying bit his lip and looked at him apologetically. There is no man in the world who can tolerate such a marriage. Song Qingshu''s proposal made her feel excited and inexplicable.


    Song Qingshu''s face showed a helpless smile: "who let me be a good man, how about now you can promise this marriage?"


    Ren Yingying''s face was uncertain. Obviously, all kinds of ideas in his mind were fighting fiercely. After a long time, he finally nodded: "OK, I promise this marriage, but if you break your promise, I''d rather commit suicide than destroy the alliance between the sun moon cult and the Golden Snake camp."


    Although Ren Yingying doesn''t even want to be a fake husband and wife with song Qingshu, she also knows that the sun moon cult is in crisis. There are many powerful enemies outside, and there are various kinds of bribes and infiltration of the Ming religion inside. Therefore, her father''s hair is getting gray. Finally, she has a chance to break the situation. She can''t do it for her own sake, Destroy the hope of dad and the whole cult.


    "Yingying, don''t worry. I don''t have any other advantages. My biggest advantage is keeping my promise." Song Qing swore in a letter.


    "Don''t call me that!" Ren Yingying is a little annoyed. Apart from his father, only brother Chong has ever called him that.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "Yingying, that''s your fault. We should act like a couple in front of people. I can''t call you miss Ren all the time."


    Ren Yingying was right when he thought about it. He had to nod his head in a depressed way: "that''s OK, but you can only call me like this in front of outsiders. You can''t call me like this in private."


    "How can we do that?" Song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes, "this way, in case of a certain time brain fever, a time cry wrong, is not exposed flaws? It doesn''t matter to me. Your father will be aware of it. For the benefit of both sides, he will definitely order the pursuit of Linghu brothers. "


    "Count... Count, just shout." Ren Yingying thought to herself, it''s just a name. After a big deal, I''ll ask brother Chong to call me another way.


    Song Qingshu stares at her with a smile: "Yingying, have you forgotten something?"


    "Forget what?" Ren Yingying was stunned and puzzled.


    "Forget to call me." The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became stronger.


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red. He thought that the bastard had made such a big concession. If he insisted too much, he really shouldn''t, so he had to hum vaguely: "song... Elder brother song."


    Who knows that song Qingshu did not feel the slightest happy when he heard this, but shook his head discontentedly: "no, no, this title is too different. How can there be such a title between husband and wife?"


    "What do you call it?" Ren Yingying''s heart jumped, and he was inexplicably afraid.


    "Honey, honey... You can''t shout these things out," Song Qingshu said, shaking his head. "Then I''ll suffer some losses. You can call me" Song Lang "later."


    Ren Yingying suddenly angry: "you are delusional!"


    Song Qingshu''s face sank: "Miss Ren, in order to satisfy your pursuit of love, I have made such a great sacrifice, but you are not willing to change your name? When you call me such a student, let outsiders see, how can you not doubt? If the truth is traced by someone with a heart, where will you and I face? In this case, all the things I said before are invalid. We''ll be a real couple. If not, we can keep you as a canary in the cage. "


    "No!" Ren Yingying''s face was pale, and she realized that she had no bargaining power. Song Qingshu was lucky that she was willing to make such concessions. She could not show off her anger for a moment, which led to that she could not even keep those conditions. She had to say wrongly, "I cry... Just cry."


    Song Qing snorted without expression: "I''m listening."


    "Song... Lang." Ren Yingying faltered and called.


    "I can''t hear you. Shout again." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Ren Yingying couldn''t help but get angry, but he didn''t break out after all. He raised his voice a little bit: "song... Song Lang."


    "The voice is empty and devoid of emotion. It doesn''t show our love." Song Qingshu was still dissatisfied.


    Ren Yingying almost didn''t feel angry and fainted, thinking that our love was ghost. But she also knew that if she couldn''t satisfy the bastard, she would have to shout more.


    Every time she shouts, she gets goose bumps on her body. It''s better to make a quick decision than to suffer more crimes. Ren Yingying takes a deep breath and ferments her mood. After a long time, she shouts "Song Lang ~" sweetly. At the same time, she scolds song Qingshu half dead in her heart.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu gives her an unexpected look, but she doesn''t expect that she will feel like an electric current flowing through her body. It''s a little unexpected. It seems that women are born actors. The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is.


    Ren Yingying is also blushing incomparably. Don''t look over his head and dare not look into his eyes again: "are you satisfied now? I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep first. You can find a place to solve it yourself. " He picked up a quilt and threw it into song Qingshu''s arms. He was lying on the bed with his clothes on his side, head inside. He was wrapped tightly with the quilt.


    Looking at the quilt in her arms, song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. Ren Yingying''s meaning is very clear. She sleeps in bed and makes her own shop.


    However, song Qingshu is not the kind of dumb man who throws the quilt aside, takes off his coat and gets into Ren Yingying''s bed.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Ren Yingying, surprised and angry, sat up all at once.


    "Sleep." Song Qingshu said innocently.


    "Who asked you to sleep with me?" Ren Yingying said angrily.


    "Your father?" Song Qingshu replied with a smile, "we are husband and wife."


    Ren Yingying''s face sank: "what you promised just now is only a fake couple. Are you going to go back so soon?"


    "I did say we were fake couples, but I didn''t say we couldn''t sleep in the same bed." Song Qingshu replied boldly.


    "You Ren Yingying was startled: what does he mean? Did he mean that he could be his wife, fulfill his wife''s responsibilities and obligations, and serve him, regardless of whether I contacted Chongge in private!


    Seeing that Ren Yingying''s face turned blue and white, song Qingshu jokingly said, "where do you want to go? I just sleep with you, and I won''t do anything else?"


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Ren Yingying is biting his lower lip. His cheek is scarlet. A man and a woman sleep in the same bed. He will not do anything else.


    Song Qingshu looked solemn and said, "Miss Ren, think about it for yourself. With my martial arts, how can you cheat you so much if you want to get your body, that is, to move your fingers?"


    Ren Yingying couldn''t help but stay, knowing that he didn''t lie, but even if he didn''t do anything and shared a bed with him, she still couldn''t accept: "since you want to sleep in bed, you can sleep, I''ll go to the ground to sleep."


    Ren Yingying was about to get out of bed, but song Qingshu pulled him back. Before he had time to get angry, he heard the other party say solemnly, "the reason why I want to sleep in the same bed with you is for business."

 Chapter 592

    Ren Yingying immediately angrily counter smile: "I pour want to hear, you have what business!" She then found that she was falling in the arms of song Qingshu. She turned over to one side and leaned against the wall.


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop him. Instead, he said, "don''t we pretend to be a loving couple in front of others? It''s inevitable that there will be intimacy at that time. If I accidentally touch your little hand, you seem to be scalded by boiling water and jump away. Anyone will doubt it."


    "Even if... Even if it is so, it is not necessary to share the bed with..." Ren Yingying felt that what he said was reasonable, but he always felt that there was something wrong. He couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "The reason why we want to sleep in the same bed with you is to cultivate the tacit understanding between our husband and wife. You think, ah, we all sleep in the same bed. In the future, even if you have some physical contact in front of others, you''ve been used to it for a long time, and naturally there won''t be any flaws," Song Qingshu added hastily, seeing Ren Yingying''s angry face, "don''t worry, we just sleep together, I''ll never do anything to you, I promise with my personality. "


    "Your personality?" Ren Yingying snorted angrily, "do you have personality?"


    "What kind of guarantee do you want me to give?" Song Qingshu asked hesitantly.


    "You swear in the name of song''s ancestors." Ren Yingying said that since ancient times, China has paid the most attention to ancestor worship and swore in the name of ancestors, which is the most solemn oath.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu immediately took a very vicious oath in the name of his ancestors, but he thought, anyway, I''m not really song Qingshu


    "Why?" Ren Yingying was stunned. Then he realized that he had been trapped by him. It was clear that he was making a choice between refusing and agreeing, but it became whether he was willing to take a solemn oath or not.


    Is Lengshen Kung Fu, the quilt suddenly stretched out a hand, a pull her in.


    "Ah! Don''t touch me


    "I''ll just hug, I won''t do anything else."


    "I can''t hold it... Ah, ah?"


    Ren Yingying wriggles all over, but still can''t break free. Suddenly, a slight snore comes from his ear. When he looks at it, song Qingshu has already fallen asleep.


    "Why does this bastard sleep so fast?" Ren Yingying continued to struggle for several times, but she still couldn''t break away from the embrace of song Qingshu. Now that she knew that song Qingshu was asleep, her sense of crisis dropped several levels.


    Ren Yingying was stealing and sucking stars all night. She was fighting and getting married. She was already exhausted. Once she relaxed, she felt sleepy and slowly closed her eyes.


    Song Qingshu''s snoring pauses, and a faint smile appears at the corner of his mouth. He reaches out and hugs Ren Yingying more tightly. Smelling the faint fragrance of her body and her young, fresh and elastic body, he feels like an ape for a while. However, he doesn''t move further. He just hugs Ren YingYing and sleeps until dawn.


    The next morning, Ren Yingying suddenly opened his eyes, and the whole person was shocked: "finished, how could I sleep last night? I must have been occupied by that bastard..."


    Before she finished her lament, she was suddenly stunned, because she could not help but find that her clothes were in good condition, and that she was like a cat in Song Qingshu''s arms, holding his arms in both hands


    Looking around, he saw that song Qingshu was still sleeping. Ren Yingying suddenly had a strange idea: this bastard didn''t look so annoying when he was asleep


    Song Qingshu''s eyelashes trembled, and Ren Yingying knew that he was going to wake up. He quickly released his hand, and the whole person was several feet away from him.


    "How was your sleep last night?" Song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "Still... OK." I don''t know why. After Ren Yingying fell asleep last night, she didn''t have that nightmare again. She had a sweet sleep in a few hours. However, Ren Yingying was not stupid enough to reply that she slept well, so she had to deal with it carelessly.


    "Well, if I say I won''t do anything to you, I won''t do anything. I didn''t cheat you." Song Qingshu frowned and looked at her.


    "You''re right." Ren Yingying''s face turned red and he didn''t want to stay in the same bed with him. He jumped down from the bed and ran to clean up.


    Originally, Ren Yingying wanted to ask song Qingshu to avoid it, but then he thought that they had both slept in the same bed. What''s the matter with such a small thing? What''s more, with that bastard''s temperament, even if he asked himself, he might not be able to do it


    Looking at Ren Yingying''s back sitting in front of the dresser, his head is black and shining. Song Qingshu feels like a graceful picture of a lady. He can''t help but come to her with a smile: "Yingying, do you want me to help you comb your hair?"


    Ren Yingying suddenly stood up, the whole person gracefully turned around to hide to one side, face slightly red, simply said: "no!"


    Seeing that she had such a big reaction, song Qingshu shrugged helplessly and thought: it seems that the degree of favor is not enough


    At this time, the voice of a servant girl came from outside the door: "Miss, uncle, please come over."


    It turned out that they had been struggling for a long time last night. When they woke up, they were already on their way. However, I was worried about my daughter, but I came here early in the morning to have a look. When he found that there was no movement in his daughter''s room, they seemed to be sleeping. Suddenly, they were very strange, so he left someone to wait outside. When they got up, they asked them to come.


    "Ah? It''s all your fault At this time, Ren Yingying found that she had been sleeping for such a long time, and the scream was in the room for a long time.


    When Ren Yingying follows song Qingshu to the assembly hall, he finds that in addition to his father, Zhao Min and Li Mochou have been waiting here for a long time. He looks at them strangely, and is so ashamed that he wants to find a way to get in.


    Let me quietly pull song Qingshu aside, suddenly look strange, asked in a low voice: "last night... How?"


    Seeing him winking, song Qingshu was speechless for a while. Is this what his father-in-law should ask? However, for the sake of the stability of the marriage between the two families, he could not tell the truth, so he had to pretend that he had a good aftertaste: "it''s wonderful."


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red and itched in his heart. He wanted to reach out and pinch the bastard.


    Cough!


    Let me line almost not to suffocate in one breath, can''t help glaring at Song Qingshu one eye: "I asked Yingying last night mood?"


    Song Qingshu was immediately embarrassed and said with a smile: "at the beginning, it was a bit unstable, but after my eloquence, Yingying has accepted the marriage."


    Not far away Zhao Min hate teeth itch, heart secretly scold unceasingly: this bastard, cheat a woman''s ability is too exaggerated a bit?

 Chapter 593

    Zhao Min can''t help but be so shocked. After all, Ren Yingying looked like fighting and killing before. But only one night later, she turned into a little daughter-in-law with a coquettish face, hiding away and acquiescing to song Qingshu''s words... This change is too fast.


    Zhao Min''s face suddenly turned red. It turned out that she was thinking wildly. A thought suddenly flashed into her mind: is it because of song''s special Kung Fu? As soon as the idea came out, Zhao Min felt that her cheek was hot and she couldn''t help spat. What was she thinking about.


    "That''s good, that''s good," Ren said with a smile when he heard that his daughter was finally willing to accept the marriage. "Yingying, dad has something to discuss with Qingshu. You just take the two girls around to heimuya to get close to them."


    Although Zhao Min and his wife were brought by song Qingshu, they didn''t want to be heard by a third person.


    Ren Yingying also guessed his father''s mind. Although neixi really didn''t want to have anything to do with song Qingshu''s woman, he went to Zhao Min and Li Mochou.


    Li Mochou is not interested in the alliance between the Golden Snake camp and the sun moon cult. Naturally, he is willing to go out with Ren YingYing and take a look at the famous black cliff in the river.


    As for Zhao Min, she really wants to hear what they are talking about, but she also knows that in her own capacity, song Qingshu won''t allow her to stay and listen. In addition, she is more curious about how song Qingshu conquered Ren Yingying, an arrogant saint. After a moment of hesitation at the beginning, she went out with Ren Yingying in high spirits.


    Looking at the disappearance of her daughter''s back, I can''t help sighing: "it''s really the waves behind the Yangtze River pushing the waves ahead. My daughter has always been spoiled, and she likes Linghu Chong that smelly boy. I didn''t expect that you would be impressed in one night." After all, any father who looks at his baby daughter is so easy to be cheated by other men, and he will feel uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu smiles shyly and doesn''t answer because he knows that it''s inappropriate to answer anything at this time. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for my eyes to return to fierce. I was no longer the kind father, but the leader of the sun moon religion.


    The two soon began to discuss the alliance between the Golden Snake camp and the sun moon cult, from their respective strategies to the details. Time soon passed.


    A few hours later, although there were still many details that could not be agreed, they basically reached a certain consensus. At this time, Ren Zixing suddenly hesitated and asked tentatively, "son-in-law, you fell into the cliff with Dongfang Bubai that time. Now you are safe. Is Dongfang Bubai still alive?"


    Dongfang Bubai has always been a thorn in Ren Wuxing''s heart. Since he knew that song Qingshu was not dead, Ren Wuxing guessed that Dongfang Bubai was still alive, as if he was stuck in the throat. This time, he didn''t hesitate to use his daughter to woo song Qingshu, and most of them were willing to do so because of Dongfang Bubai.


    After all, song Qingshu fought side by side with Dongfang Bubai at the beginning. If song Qingshu continued to join hands with Dongfang Bubai and let me go, he knew that he was not an opponent, so he borrowed his daughter to win over Song Qingshu. In his opinion, the alliance between Song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai is only a combination of interests. What Dongfang Bubai can give, now as the leader of the sect, he can also give, and he has given an extra beautiful daughter. He doesn''t believe that song Qingshu will choose to help Dongfang Bubai.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "it depends on whether his father-in-law wants him to be alive or not."


    Let me look at you, it seems that I can get the potential meaning from his words. After a long time, I just laughed: "that dog thief was beaten down the cliff, so he won''t be alive."


    Song Qingshu nodded as if he had made a judgment: "then he is dead naturally."


    Let me show a clear look: "the virtuous son-in-law really understands my mind, ha ha ha..."


    Song Qingshu still has that faint smile on his face, but he thinks in his heart: I don''t cheat you either. Dongfang Bubai really died long ago. Now the one who is alive is Dongfang dusk.


    Song Qingshu is not stupid enough to tell the truth about his relationship with Dongfang muxue, but he also has another worry, that is, Dongfang muxue is too hard to understand.


    The relationship between Song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue is very delicate. It seems that the enemy is not the enemy, and the friend is more than the lover.


    In fact, even if they are really lovers, song Qingshu is still not sure about her. Dongfang muxue is different from ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing. She used to be the leader of the sun moon god cult and the most famous expert of the underworld. She has her own ambition and pursuit. Song Qingshu doesn''t believe that she will be willing to be a member of the harem of a husband and a son in the future, so it''s hard for song Qingshu not to give her a warning.


    Now they have the same goal, so they are in the honeymoon period of cooperation. But who knows when their interests will conflict, and it is inevitable that they will break up


    Therefore, song Qingshu can''t put her eggs in the same basket. By marriage with Ren Yingying, she gradually gains the control of the sun moon god cult. At that time, even if Dongfang muxue returns to the sun moon god cult, she will lose her foundation. Without breaking capital, she can only be tied to the same chariot with song Qingshu.


    As song Qingshu was pondering, he said, "thanks to my son-in-law, now I have solved one of the three major problems in my heart."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s face moved, and he became interested. "I don''t know what are the other two big troubles?"


    "One is naturally the Wuyue sword sect. Over the past decades, the sun moon god sect and the disciples of the Wuyue sword sect have been fighting each other, and they have already formed an irresolvable hatred. Before, the Wuyue sword sect had been scattered, which is not enough to be based on. But a few years ago, Songshan sent a Zuo lengchan, and the momentum of the Wuyue sword sect gradually grew, and gradually had the capital to threaten the God sect," Ren Zixing snorted, "However, Zuo lengchan''s character is low, and there are many people who don''t agree with him in the Wuyue sword sect, so it''s not a serious trouble. It''s someone else who''s bothering me. "


    Song Qingshu knew it all at once and said with a smile, "is it Mingjiao Zhang Wuji who worries Taishan adults?"


    "Not bad!" Let me smile, "last time I had to unite with Zhang Wuji in order to regain the position of the leader of the sect. With the help of his strength, I just won the East invincible, but who knows that the front door drives the wolf and the back door enters the tiger. Zhang Wuji, who harbors evil intentions, actually wants to take the opportunity to annex the sun moon god cult. Although the sun moon god religion originated from the Ming religion in those days, it has been independent for more than 200 years and has nothing to do with the Ming religion. But he used what happened in those years to win over a group of elders, hall leaders and incense masters who didn''t know the truth in the name of the patriarch. In addition, I just regained the position of the patriarch, but I didn''t succeed, so I couldn''t stop it. "


    The reason why Ren Zixing''s face is so chatty is that at the beginning, he and Zhang Wuji attacked song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai together, and now that he is the leader of the sect, he will inevitably be ridiculed and seen clearly by song Qingshu.


    If song Qingshu was not the target of this alliance, he would never blow up his shortcomings like this. However, no one in the world knows the grudge between Song Qingshu and Zhang Wuji. He understands that Zhang Wuji is their common enemy, so he doesn''t need to cover it up.


    "Why bother Taishan? Just remove the elders who have two minds." Song Qingshu thinks that this is a good opportunity to intervene in the sun moon cult. If the ten elders, the hall leader, and the incense masters can control more than half of the sun moon cult, they can become the actual masters of the cult.


    "It''s not easy." Let me smile bitterly, "for one thing, the elders, hall leaders and incense masters of the sect have always had prestige and achievements, and I can''t change them if I want to. What''s more, they have Zhang Wuji''s support behind them. Once I move them, maybe I will force Zhang Wuji to jump out of the wall and tear his face completely to merge with me. No matter who wins or loses, the sun moon cult will be greatly hurt."


    "In the final analysis, it''s because of Zhang Wuji," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. "I''ll deal with Zhang Wuji. Although Taishan let go to clean up those who have two hearts in the religion, I''ll also send experts to support him and try to clean up Zhang Wuji''s influence in the religion as soon as possible."


    Zhang Wuji had just been beaten away by himself. He had to use the method of absorbing stars to expel the innate sword Qi in his body. It must be difficult to recover his power in a short time. If song Qingshu didn''t make good use of this time, he would be stupid.


    Let me see a flash in my eyes. He doesn''t know the current situation of Zhang Wuji. However, song Qingshu''s promise reassures him. After all, the martial arts reputation of song Qingshu during this period is not inferior to Zhang Wuji.


    As for song Qingshu''s proposal to send experts to support him, I can see the purpose behind him at a glance, but he doesn''t care. On the one hand, if others help, he has to pay something in return. On the other hand, song Qingshu is essentially different from Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji is an outsider, but song Qingshu is his son-in-law, even if he takes the opportunity to control some forces in the church, It can barely be regarded as water and fertilizer not flowing to other people''s fields.


    After another hour, song Qingshu saw that the cleaning plan had been discussed almost, so he said, "I have another invitation here, and I hope Lord Taishan will agree."


    Let me go. I''ve always been overwhelmed by domestic and foreign troubles. Now with the help of song Qingshu, I feel suddenly enlightened. I''m in a happy mood. When I hear his request, I laugh and say, "Why are you and my son-in-law so polite? Just say it."


    "I want an antidote of sanshennaoshendan?" Listen to song Qingshu''s words, let me go, a pair of pupil suddenly tight, the whole body suddenly burst out a strong momentum.


    Sanshinaoshendan is the only way for the successive leaders of the sun moon cult to control their subordinates. It even symbolizes the power of the leader of the cult. It can be said that whoever has the antidote of sanshinaoshendan can control the sun moon cult. He can not care about song Qingshu''s placing his cronies in the cult, but he will never allow song Qingshu to touch the taboo of sanshinaoshendan.

 Chapter 594

    Aware of his exaggerated reaction, song Qingshu smiles faintly: "my father-in-law misunderstood that this antidote is not what song wants, but to detoxify her companion, Miss Zhao."


    "She was poisoned by sanshennaoshendan?" Let me think of Zhao Min that haggard appearance, thought she was only seriously injured, did not expect to have been poisoned.


    After all, sanshennaoshendan is not an ordinary poison. Only the leader of the sun moon god cult has it. Is it the hand of Dongfang Bubai that Zhao Min is poisoned.


    Seeing his eyes twinkle, song Qingshu understood what he thought, and explained directly: "it''s the poison under the finger of Ping Yi, a famous doctor who killed people in your school..." then he roughly mentioned the whole thing, and revealed Ping Yi''s other identity by the way?


    "Murong Jingyue?" I shuddered at the thought that I knew nothing about him and let me go. I didn''t expect that there was such a terrible figure hidden in the church.


    "I did ask him for help when I made the sanshennao pill. I''m afraid that''s when I figured out the refining method." Let me frown even more tightly. The refining method and antidote formula of sanshenaoshen pill are only known by the ancient religious masters. Now the secret recipe is leaking. It''s really not good.


    "I don''t know if my father-in-law''s antidote can solve the poison on Miss Zhao?" Song Qingshu asked the most concerned question.


    Ren I xing shook his head: "the sanshenaoshen pill is made of three kinds of corpses and insects. There are thousands of corpses and insects in the world. The successive religious leaders choose three kinds of corpses and insects to make their own sanshenaoshen pill according to their personal preferences. Different corpses and insects are selected, so the antidotes to suppress corpses and insects are different. Therefore, the poisons and antidotes of the successive religious leaders are different. Ping Yizhi is originally a master of medicine and a disciple of the king of poisonous medicine. Naturally, he will not choose the same corpse as me. Maybe he will bring forth new things through the old and add some new things, which will make the medicine more effective. "


    Song Qingshu sighed deeply: "although I had psychological preparation before I came to heimuya, I am still very disappointed to know the result."


    As like as two peas in the air, I said, "well, then you can take my antidote to Zhao girl and see if it works. Maybe the same thing is the same as the choice of the dead body."


    There is a set of methods for testing the toxicity of sanshinaoshendan in the Riyue cult. It is necessary to take out the blood of the poisoned person and add it into the special medicine. According to the reaction, we can judge whether it is poisoned or detoxified.


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Song Qingshu also knew that there was little hope, but he was not willing to try.


    Let me also some depressed, snorted: "I didn''t expect that one day, I would help my daughter''s rival. Is this girl Zhao the Mongolian princess who swept the six sects of the Central Plains?"


    At the beginning, Ren Yingying didn''t know Zhao Min''s identity in the state of Jin, but later all kinds of master level masters appeared in Ruyang palace. She came back to talk to Ren Wuxing, and Ren Wuxing probably guessed her identity.


    Seeing that song Qingshu nodded and let me walk for a while, he was also shocked. He looked at him with a complicated look: "you are really capable. All the women around you are peerless beauties. If you don''t tell me, they are all women who have to shake their feet all over the world. Fortunately, I''m old, or I won''t be angry with you."


    "What does your father-in-law say? It''s lucky that you don''t despise me as a prodigal son. How can you envy me?" Song Qingshu gives a flattery to Ren Yingying. As Ren''s status, only Ren Yingying has a daughter, and her mother died early. Later, she didn''t hear any news about Ren''s continuation. Song Qingshu naturally judges that Ren is not a good girl.


    Let me go is really very useful, with a smile: "you boy... If Yingying''s mother is still alive, she will never agree to marry you, such a person who makes trouble everywhere."


    As a man, I don''t think song Qingshu is so bad. Two foxes, one big and one small, just smile vaguely.


    Next, let me have a big banquet on the Blackwood cliff for song Qingshu. During the banquet, Ren Yingying''s cheeks are red and his eyes are always embarrassed to contact song Qingshu. Every time his eyes fall on Zhao Min, he is also evasive.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know what Zhao Min had asked her before, which made her look like now.


    After the banquet, Ren Wuxing summoned several medical experts to detoxify Zhao min. He did not give the antidote to song Qingshu. After all, if this antidote was stolen by song Qingshu, his ruling foundation would be shaken. Song Qingshu naturally knew his mind, and did not break it.


    After taking the antidote, Zhao Min''s face turns white, and song Qingshu''s brow is locked.


    "You try this one." Song Qingshu handed over the rouge found in Dongfang muxue''s boudoir. At first, several doctors didn''t agree with it, but after a long time of observation, they were shocked: "this... This is also the antidote of Sanshi naoshen pill!"


    Let me stare at Song Qingshu Huoran, the other side has three corpse brain God pill antidote, the only possibility is that the East unbeaten to him, it seems that he really underestimated the relationship between the two people before. Song Qingshu, as his son-in-law, is not willing to disclose the antidote to him, but Dongfang Bubai is willing to. What''s the relationship between them?


    Let me line suddenly thought of the East unbeaten love man''s deeds, look at Song Qingshu''s eyes more strange a bit.


    At the moment, song Qingshu focuses on whether the antidote of Dongfang muxue is effective or not. He doesn''t notice the look in his eyes. Otherwise, if he knows that he is misunderstood as a character like Yang Lianting, he will be disgusted to death.


    Several doctors examined Zhao Min''s blood again. After a long time, they shook their heads in unison, which made Zhao Min tremble. Song Qingshu patted her on the back and comforted her: "the result of this time is also in our expectation. We can think of other ways. With our intelligence and our forces, there are really not many things that can not be done in this world."


    At the thought of insects in his body, Zhao Min was still a little afraid, but when he heard song Qingshu''s consolation, he couldn''t help laughing: "I''m not ashamed to brag like this. I don''t have such a thick face as you." Just smile, between the eyebrows a little more worried.


    Song Qingshu is lost in meditation. Xuexue''er has been searching for the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue, and the Murong family is also investigating him. Now let me go, I''m sure I won''t let a man who has mastered the sanshennaoshendan be free. With the influence of Ruyang palace and Golden Snake camp, Murong Jingyue will be found even if he hides in the ends of the earth.


    However, song Qingshu also knows that he can''t place all his hopes on finding Murong Jingyue. He thinks about it. If anyone else in the world can solve the poison, I''m afraid it''s only the poison hand medicine king and the future Xinglin Saint Cheng lingsu.

 Chapter 595

    The next day after the detoxification failed, song Qingshu said goodbye to Ren Wuxing. Ren Wuxing didn''t understand why he was in such a hurry. Song Qingshu couldn''t explain because there were still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in Yanjing City, so he had to make up a reason to prevaricate.


    Zhao Min''s injuries continue to be treated, so she can only go on the road with song Qingshu. Despite the heavy traffic on the road, her luxurious and exquisite carriage can alleviate the problem to the greatest extent.


    As for Li Mochou, song Qingshu left her at heimuya. He was also very proud of her and promised her a position as an elder. After all, when he finished cleaning up Zhang Wuji''s power, those positions would always be filled by someone. Li Mochou, a red training fairy, still has a reputation in the world. It''s more than enough to be an elder.


    Li Mochou didn''t want to, but she once promised to return song Qingshu''s favor. Song Qingshu wanted her to join the stick, but now she is in alliance with the sun moon god cult, and he continues to put in his hands. She is the most suitable person to open up wasteland.


    Li Mochou finally agreed to song Qingshu, but she repeatedly stressed that the time limit is only one year, and after one year, she will drift away and no longer owe him. Song Qingshu agreed that one year''s time is enough for him to arrange enough people to put in.


    Ren Zixing and Ren Yingying affectionately send them down the mountain. On the way, he always tells song Qingshu to come early to marry Ren Yingying. On one side, Ren Yingying''s pretty face is completely black, and he looks like you will never come back.


    "I''m really curious about what''s important in Yanjing city that you''d rather give up your beautiful family and go there." Leaving heimuya, Zhao Min sits on the soft mat of the carriage and looks at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu jumps in her heart. Zhao Min''s IQ is too terrible. If she sees something, it''s bad.


    "Can I understand that the princess is jealous?" Song Qingshu deliberately joked.


    Zhao Min''s face was slightly red. As expected, he was distracted: "who will eat your Playboy''s vinegar?"


    "Then why do some people keep asking me on the mountain how to deal with Ren Yingying?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s not easy to be cheated by you after you know these means." Zhao Min chuckled, but she soon realized that their conversation seemed too ambiguous. She quickly changed the topic, "if you remember correctly, now you are the number one enemy that the Manchu Qing court wants to kill. Are you not afraid to go to Yanjing at this time?"


    "With song''s martial arts, as long as I want to go, there is no place in the world where I can stay," Song Qingshu said proudly.


    "I know what you''re capable of. I''ll take your pride." Zhao Min actually appreciates men''s self-confidence. Of course, she won''t admit it.


    "But if someone intentionally informs the Qing court, it may be." Song Qingshu said, glancing at Zhao min.


    Zhao Min couldn''t help but feel hot. She knew that song Qingshu was referring to the last attack of the Golden Snake camp. She couldn''t help but angrily said, "Oh, that time someone wanted to make you unable to get a foothold in the Central Plains and forced you to other people''s side."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu smiles noncommittally, seeing so many women''s deceiving things, how can he believe women''s words so easily, not to mention Zhao Min, such a beautiful woman.


    "People didn''t know what you thought at that time," Zhao Min sighed. "If I had known your ambition, I wouldn''t have thought you were willing to come to me."


    "Now that the princess knows song''s ambition, will she suggest you Khan to guard against me when you return to Mongolia?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice, he is now fledgling, if Mongolia is treated as the number one enemy, it is not a good thing indeed.


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "you look down on Genghis Khan''s mind. If he knows you are such an amazing opponent, he will be more happy. But with your current strength, I''m afraid you won''t be taken as an opponent by our Khan. "


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu didn''t get angry again. "Building walls high, accumulating grain widely, and being king slowly" is the golden rule of the world. It''s the hard truth to make a lot of money with a dull voice.


    Zhao Min hesitated for a moment and added: "don''t worry, I won''t reveal your ambition to other people in Mongolia at any time."


    She knew in her heart that song Qingshu was to save her, so she would hear some secret things, and the other party didn''t mean to embarrass her after the event. On the one hand, she didn''t think much of his kindness, on the other hand, she felt a little moved. Since the other side treats her with sincerity, she is not that kind of cold-blooded and heartless person.


    Of course, what is more important is that song Qingshu''s current strength is just like ants and elephants compared with Mongolia''s.


    "For the sake of me, the princess would rather sacrifice the interests of Mongolia," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile


    Zhao Min stayed for a long time before he realized what he meant by "being cheated." he was angry and annoyed: "you''re the one who''s cheated. Your whole family is cheated."


    "I''m not a Mongolian. How can I be a traitor?" Song Qingshu smiles indifferently.


    "What if I hire you as the county horse?" Zhao Min blurted out.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart, but he was not his first brother in love. He soon calmed down and asked, "really?"


    Zhao Min couldn''t resist his fiery eyes. He turned his head unnaturally and giggled: "of course, it''s a fake. My princess''s horse is a great hero who can make peace and conquer the country..."


    Before Zhao Min finished, song Qingshu began to smile shyly: "I didn''t expect that the princess didn''t find the advantages I had hidden so deeply. Ah, I''m usually a low-key person."


    Zhao Min was shocked for a while, and soon laughed wildly: "you are always so unorthodox."


    After the laughter, the atmosphere inside the carriage became strange. After a long time, Zhao Min sighed: "those conditions are secondary. The most important thing is that the person only loves me all his life..."


    Zhao MINMING knew that if she wanted to successfully lead song Qingshu to the bait, she couldn''t say that at all, but she didn''t know what was wrong, so she opened her heart.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and sighed: "this condition is really harsh..."


    Zhao Min just wanted to make fun of him. Who knows song Qingshu''s words changed, he immediately said, "but I believe in my own charm. I''m sure the princess can relax these conditions."


    "You die." Zhao Min''s face turned red and he couldn''t stand his narcissism any more. He couldn''t help spat.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu began to heal Zhao Min, and they would chat in their spare time. They had a tacit understanding that they did not lead the topic to the emotional aspect any more, but talked all over the world. Song Qingshu was impressed by Zhao Minyuan''s rich knowledge, and Zhao Min was often shocked by some of song Qingshu''s wonderful ideas.


    Song Qing book has two great healing skills, namely, nine Yin classics, and Shen Zhao Gong. It has achieved twice the result with half the effort with the use of it. From just a few days from black cliff to Yanjing City, Zhao Min''s internal injury has been 7788.


    After these days of day and night, and daily exchange of ideas, both Zhao Min and song Qingshu feel that the relationship between them seems to be different, but they can''t tell why.


    "Don''t you really plan to enter Yanjing city?" Song Qingshu confirmed again.


    "Who told people that their martial arts were not as good as yours, and they were injured. In my capacity, if Kangxi found out, they could not run." Zhao Min said pitifully.


    "I can protect you." Song Qingshu thought that now I am Kangxi, it is not a matter of a word to catch or not to catch you.


    "Just now from your eyes, I felt that you were relieved. You didn''t want me to go to the city, and you pretended to be so like that," Zhao Min said, waving his hand at will. "Forget it, for the sake of you accompanying me these days, I don''t care about you because I have a lot of them."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "what is to accompany you to relieve your depression? It''s clear that I spend my internal power to heal you, OK?"


    "People will remember you," Zhao Min said with a smile. "To tell you the truth, it''s mainly because I''ve been out for a long time. If I don''t go back home, my family will be in a hurry. What''s more, I''m still poisoned by that kind of disgusting poison. I can''t count on you to help me find the antidote."


    Song Qingshu saw her smile, but there was a cold light in her eyes. She could not help but mourn for Murong Jingyue for three minutes: who do you want to offend? It''s not Zhao min. who is Zhao Min? She was the one who destroyed half of the Wulin.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. It''s still a long time before next year''s Dragon Boat Festival. Ruyang palace, Golden Snake camp and sun moon god cult join hands to search for Murong Jingyue, who can''t escape even if he hides at the ends of the earth," Song Qingshu got out of the carriage and said to Zhao Min, "we''ll see you later."


    He didn''t tell Zhao Min about the poison hand medicine king and Cheng lingsu. After all, he''s not sure that they can get rid of the poison of sanshennaoshendan, giving people hope. It''s the cruelest to let people down again.


    "See you later." Zhao Min kept raising the car curtain, and saw the Song Qing Book disappear in the city gate. Suddenly he put up a smile and said in a cold voice, "the order is coming down, so that the eye liner in Yanjing city is secretly watching him. I want to know who he has contacted and what he has done."


    "Yes The coachman replied respectfully, then wrote her order in secret language and tied it to the leg of the carrier pigeon he had been carrying. Just as he was about to fly, Zhao Min said:


    "Wait!"


    Zhao Min''s face hesitated. After a long time, he sighed: "forget it, cancel the order." Then he went back to the car.


    The coachman looked at the shaking curtain in front of him, and he was shocked.


    Song Qingshu was walking on the street of Yanjing city. In order to avoid being recognized, he put on the silver mask and looked at the familiar passer-by. There was an inexplicable feeling in his heart. Although the magnificent city was actually under his control, he could not show himself in a fair way. It was a kind of irony.


    After confirming that he was not followed, song Qingshu turned left and right all the way to the largest brothel in the capital.


    At this time, it was not the time for the brothel to open. However, song Qingshu didn''t plan to enter from the main gate. He went around to a small alley in the back. When no one noticed him, he jumped lightly and flew out of the window of an elegant room upstairs.


    As soon as I turned in from the window, a bright golden light suddenly flashed in front of my eyes.

 Chapter 596

    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed and he reached for a clip. Before he could speak, a strange golden hook was firmly clamped. Suddenly, in front of him, a large area of dense ox hair needles shot.


    Song Qingshu''s hair stood up all at once. He knew that this kind of concealed weapon, which was as thin as ox hair, could only break the real Qi of his family. He did not dare to use it to connect it. He quickly urged his whole body to move a few feet to the side, so that he could hide the piece of ox hair needle.


    Obviously, the man didn''t expect that someone in the world could escape her concealed weapon at such a close distance. He couldn''t help being absent-minded for a moment.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to take off the mask on his face and looked at him: "don''t fight, it''s me."


    In front of her, the woman''s eyes are full of spring, her eyebrows are on her temples, her skin is white and greasy, her hair is as white as jade, her shoulders are very beautiful, her hands are as white and greasy as fat, her ten sharp nails are smeared with pink Impatiens juice, the contrast between the two colors is very strong.


    This woman is the iron hand of the five poisons cult. It turns out that after the defeat of the Golden Snake camp in the north, song Qingshu secretly found her and said that he had a way to help her become the leader of the five poisons cult. He hesitated for a long time and finally agreed to come to the capital to hide until now.


    "What kind of hidden weapon are you, so powerful?" Just now, the ox hair needle fell on the wall. The wall was full of holes, and the surroundings were corroded and blackened by poison. Song Qingshu was chilly and asked with a lingering fear.


    "This concealed weapon is called insinuation," he Tieshou said with a trace of apology. "I didn''t know it was you, but you can avoid it. It''s really powerful."


    Song Qingshu laughs and wipes a cold sweat: "I wish Laifu great fortune..."


    He Tieshou finally regained his mind and said angrily, "you asked me to wait for you in Yanjing city. As a result, I haven''t seen you for several months. If you don''t show up again, I won''t wait."


    Song Qingshu said: "something happened on the way, which delayed some time."


    "Well, I don''t care about these. You just want me to wait. Why do you want me to wait in the brothel? Do you think we Miao girls should be in such a filthy place? " He Tieshou smiles coyly, but his voice is cold.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I asked you to wait in such a place in order to let you observe more about how the brothel works on weekdays." Song Qingshu explained quickly.


    "What do I observe this for?" He Tieshou''s voice was a little irritated. Although she was coquettish, every night there would be all kinds of lewdness, noise and language around her. She could not bear it. In her heart, she only thought that song Qingshu had deliberately made fun of her.


    "I promise you to be the leader of the five poisons cult," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. "But there is no free lunch in the world. You have to pay something in exchange."


    "Oh?" He tieshoujiao said with a smile, "isn''t it that you are interested in my body? No, you have tasted it at the beginning. Is it the taste of marrow?"


    Cough!


    During this time, most of them were reserved daughters of the Han family. Song Qingshu was caught off guard by he Tieshou''s boldness. He said in a hurry, "Miss He, don''t misunderstand me. I just need a girl to do something for me."


    "Related to brothels?" He Tieshou is thoughtful.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu nodded, "brothel is a place full of good and bad people, and it can often get a lot of unexpected information, so I plan to establish a brothel information network in various countries, and I think about it. Of all the women I know, who is the most competent for this task."


    "Han''s daughter certainly doesn''t want to appear in the brothel. It''s most suitable to find a lowly Miao girl like me," he Tieshou sneered. "But how can I know if you will keep your promise after I help you? And to be honest, I doubt if you have that ability. "


    "It''s just a leader of the five poisons cult," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. "You know my relationship with Dongfang Bubai, and I should have heard about my marriage with Ren Yingying recently. Do you think these two identities can''t help you become a leader of the five poisons cult?"


    He Tieshou was silent. Not long ago, the news of the marriage between the Golden Snake camp and the sun moon god sect had been announced to the world. Naturally, she had heard, "well, even if you have the ability to help me, how can I know if you will keep your promise? After all, you have a very good relationship with LAN Fenghuang


    "Can you put yourself in the position of worrying about me not keeping my promise when you have a huge intelligence network?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "as for the matter of Blue Phoenix, you don''t have to worry about it. The big deal is that I will help her establish a Protestant church at that time. I''ve got a good name. It''s called five immortals cult."


    "Five poisons, five immortals?" He Tieshou''s eyes brightened. "Well, I admit that I''ve been convinced by you. Although I don''t agree with the fox son of Blue Phoenix, I don''t dare to cooperate with you if you tear down the bridge and backhand her. Well, I promise you


    "That''s great. I''ll give you all the money I need. As for how to do it... Well, I have something to do these two days. I''ll come back to discuss with you another day." Song Qingshu was suddenly excited.


    Although the intelligence network established by sang Feihong''s wuhumen is effective, it has obvious defects due to their limited identity. Wuhumen''s intelligence network is good at collecting information from the upper and lower Liba people in the rivers and lakes, but it can''t do anything about the information of the court officials. And the high-end brothels are often the golden caves of high-ranking officials, which can''t be better used to collect information.


    In the future, if these two kinds of intelligence networks are combined, they will be perfectly complementary. However, song Qingshu can''t help but have a headache at the thought of the cost of these two intelligence networks. Now money is needed everywhere. It seems that it''s time to fight against Chuang Wang''s treasure or Luding mountain''s treasure.


    "Well, I will carefully observe how the brothel works these days." He Tieshou''s life in recent years is like a lost dog. Naturally, he won''t miss any chance to turn over. And if he can become the founder of a huge intelligence network, he Tieshou naturally knows how much profit he can make.


    "By the way, the name of he Tieshou is too ugly. Besides, there are many people who know it in the river and lake. It''s not good for your intelligence work in the future. I have to change your name." Before Song Qingshu left, he suddenly turned back and said, "well, since he is a brothel owner, let''s call him Qing."


    He Tieshou frowned: "he Qing? It''s a terrible name. I don''t want it. "


    "He Qing is really not pleasant to hear," Song Qingshu pondered a little, "let''s call it he Qing. It''s the name of a gorgeous beauty in the legend. Don''t say you don''t like it."


    "He Qing?" He Tieshou''s long and charming eyes flashed a trace of brilliance and giggled, "I like this name."

 Chapter 597

    After Song Qingshu and he Tieshou, now called He Qing, separated, they went all the way to his former residence. Along the way, song Qingshu was thinking about money. Although the Golden Snake camp captured the state capital before, it gained a lot, but the money and food consumption of tens of thousands of people in the Golden Snake camp every day is astronomical, and the money and food seized from the government can only guarantee the cost of the Golden Snake camp in a year.


    The establishment of an intelligence network is also a money burning business. Sang Feihong''s Wuhu gate started with the filial piety song Qingshu gained during his official career in the Qing Dynasty. After that, song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, which of course ended. Moreover, with the expansion of wuhumen''s intelligence network, he couldn''t support it with his own private money. In the end, he had to put his mind on the money that Trinket had embezzled.


    In the original book, trinket embezzled more than three million taels from beginning to end. Now, because of his early death, he didn''t embezzle so much. There was almost one million taels. He had always kept a secret of the money, not to mention Kangxi or Shuanger.


    Later, the Tong family took advantage of Trinket''s death to retaliate, and then was disturbed by Shenlong island. Wei''s nominal mother Shuanger also went to Dongting Lake Yaowang villa. The Viscount''s mansion was secretly controlled by song Qingshu, and trinket''s secret treasure was naturally accepted by him. Song Qingshu didn''t feel guilty about this. After all, the money that Wei Xiaobao embezzled was the cream of the people collected by officials at all levels. He used it to drive out the Tartars, which was beneficial to the people.


    The fund for wuhumen''s activities in the past two years is the stolen money from trinket, but the money is only enough to support this intelligence network. He Qing''s brothel intelligence network needs another way.


    Song Qingshu''s current plan is to use the money of Kangxi Neiku to start the plan temporarily. However, the goal of using Neiku is too big. It is not a long-term plan. We must find other ways as soon as possible.


    Therefore, song Qingshu naturally thought of several famous treasures in Jinyong world. Liang Yuandi''s treasure was far away from Jingzhou. Gao Changguo''s treasure was just a joke. Da Gongfang''s treasure had been taken out by Yuan Chengzhi at that time, and only Chuang Wang''s treasure and Qing Dynasty''s dragon vein''s treasure were left.


    "I don''t know the old eunuch Kwai Hua, how effective it is to take dragon Qi now..."


    Strange to say, since the eunuch Kuihua began to take advantage of the Dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty, the national destiny of the Qing Dynasty seemed to fade. How prosperous it was at the beginning, and even had the posture of competing with Mongolia. But now Song Qingshu knows that under the appearance of the prosperity of the Qing Dynasty, there are already crises and full of holes.


    "Is it true that there is such an ethereal saying about Dragon veins?" Song Qingshu can''t help shivering. He doesn''t want to go to Luding mountain until he has to. He doesn''t know what kind of old monster sunflower became after he took enough dragon Qi.


    When the goal is set on Chuang Wang''s treasure, song Qingshu begins to think that no matter it''s xue''er or Feng Chai from Nanlan, you can find the treasure. Now the only headache is how to transport the treasure back from outside the pass without knowing it


    Thinking all the way, song Qingshu had already gone to the house in the former capital. Seeing that the song house on the plaque had been replaced by the Tian house, song Qingshu lost his mind for a moment. When he assassinated Kangxi, the Qing court could not tolerate him. However, he secretly sheltered him as Kangxi, and Tian Guinong and Nanlan were not connected, However, the plaque of the Song Dynasty can not be hung openly.


    "I don''t know if xuexue''er is used to living here..." Song Qingshu moved slightly in her heart. At the Golden Snake meeting, xuexue''er didn''t want to meet other women in Song Qingshu, so she quietly took Miao Ruolan to Yanjing city to find Nanlan. She should have arrived long ago.


    Song Qingshu was about to push the door in, when suddenly there was a faint cry from a little girl in the yard, accompanied by a woman''s voice. Song Qingshu was stunned. He could hear the voices of the two women. The little girl was Miao Ruolan, and the mature woman''s voice should be Nanlan.


    "It seems that Nanlan is teaching her daughter a lesson. It seems awkward to go in at this time..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time and gave up going in through the main gate. Instead, he came to a side of the courtyard wall. He jumped and hid in a lush tree in the courtyard. He was also very curious. If xiaoruolan was so cute, why Nanlan was so angry.


    In the yard, a little girl in pink and jade is running desperately. A charming young woman is chasing after her with a chicken feather duster. The little girl is Miao Ruolan. She cries as she runs: "when they grow up, they will marry brother Qingshu. He is a great hero of heaven and earth..."


    Song Qingshu suddenly looks strange, did not expect his charm is so big, even if the small orchid is also fascinated by me.


    The charming young woman behind seemed to be a little weak. She couldn''t help but stop and gasp. Her full chest seemed to fluctuate like waves. When she heard her daughter''s words, she suddenly said, "no! You can''t marry anyone you marry! "


    This young woman is naturally Nanlan who has been away for a long time. Maybe it''s because of sports, there are many tiny sweat oozing from her temples, and saixue''s skin also reveals a trace of bright red.


    "Why not?" Miao Ruolan was in a hurry.


    When she heard her daughter''s question, nanlangton breathed and complained in her heart. My dear daughter, my mother can''t tell you that the hero in your heart is actually a devil. My mother was killed by him


    Think of the scene of being bullied by that person every time, Nan Lan''s body is a little bit soft, have to gnash teeth a way: "Niang says no is no!"


    "Does mother want to marry brother Qingshu?" Miao Ruolan suddenly put his hands on his waist and looked at his mother angrily.


    Nanlan''s heart jumped and looked around. Seeing that no one heard it, she was relieved. At the same time, she couldn''t help but get angry and glared at her daughter: "how can you say such nonsense?"


    "Who can''t tell me why? I hate you so much." Miao Ruolan began to cry and ran into the inner room with tears, leaving Nanlan alone.


    Think of the daughter''s angry eyes, Nanlan heart a pain, subconsciously bent over to cover the chest.


    "Little lady, but what''s wrong? Why don''t you rub it for me?" Ear suddenly came a familiar voice, Nanlan Huoran turned around, found that every night will dream of that man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You... You..." Nanlan subconsciously stepped back, but his foot was tripped by the stone bench on the ground, and he fell to the ground involuntarily.


    "Little lady, you should be careful when you walk." As soon as song Qingshu''s arm stretched out, he hugged her round waist and brought her back.


    The familiar smell of song Qingshu makes Nanlan love and hate. For a moment, she forgets to resist. However, she suddenly remembers that her daughter is still here, so she pushes him: "let go of me, if LAN is still nearby."


    Song Qingshu didn''t release his hand. Instead, he reached out and rubbed it on her chest: "did you feel uncomfortable here just now?"


    "Don''t ~" Nanlan''s body softened suddenly. She felt that her body couldn''t refuse each other, so she had to mention the remaining reason and said, "please, at least don''t be here..."


    Song Qingshu came here just to tease her. Unexpectedly, she was so sensitive. Looking at the beautiful lady in her arms, her eyes seemed to open and close, and there was water stains flowing. Her ruddy lips were slightly open, and her breath was like orchid. Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly became restless. The waist then will south orchid horizontal embrace, quickly step to a side room to walk.


    Miao Ruolan, who is hiding behind the window not far away, looks at the two people''s disappearing figure. Her lips are biting and bleeding, and her whole body is shivering. Her heart is filled with anger: no wonder my mother doesn''t allow me to like brother Qingshu. It turns out that she and him


    Before long, the little girl became excited again: brother Qingshu likes more mature women. Hum, in a few years, I won''t believe that I can''t compare with her mother!


    With the martial arts of song Qingshu, I just knew that Miao Ruolan was hiding away. The reason why he deliberately showed such intimacy with Nanlan was that he wanted to break the girl''s mind.


    Although he is romantic, he is not a pervert. Miao Ruolan is still a little girl now. Because she saved her, it''s normal for her to have strange feelings for herself. But she is too young to have enough judgment. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to take advantage of her inexperienced experience, so she simply makes a cruel move to cut off the girl''s love.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu can''t understand a girl''s inner world any more


    At the beginning, song Qingshu only wanted to make a show. How could he expect that Nanlan''s body could not help teasing him. He felt that the woman in his arms was as soft as a ball of cotton. He could not help but make a fake.


    "What... What''s the matter?" On the way, Nanlan felt song Qingshu''s body was stiff, and she could not help but ask shyly.


    How can song Qingshu''s body not be stiff? Because he noticed a gentle step and walked carefully to the window. The visitor seemed very hesitant, but he finally stuck out his slender finger on the tip of his tongue and gently poked a hole in the window.


    Listening to the sound of breathing, people outside obviously don''t know martial arts, but her footstep is much lighter than ordinary people. Song Qingshu suddenly reflects that the person is a little girl, and the only little girl in the yard is Miao Ruolan.


    Song Qingshu is embarrassed. His daughter is watching outside. She doesn''t want to bully Nanlan. But now she''s half bullied. If she gives up, what''s wrong with Nanlan? What''s the end?


    Being unable to advance or retreat, Nanlan gently twisted his waist and tenderly and shyly sent out an invitation to him to continue.


    "Die, die!" Song Qing''s heart is horizontal. He simply thinks that he didn''t find Miao Ruolan.


    Inside and outside, there were three heavy breathing sounds. Nanlan soon realized that the man seemed to be a little more excited than usual. He thought it was because they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. How could he know the truth

 Chapter 598

    I don''t know how long it took to calm down in the room. Song Qingshu hugged Nanlan''s trembling body and couldn''t help lamenting his absurdity. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene of Miao Ruolan''s leaving from a hole in the window just now: his snow-white back neck was red, and he trotted off with his legs between his legs intentionally and unconsciously


    "You know how to bully me as soon as you come back." Nanlan put her face on Song Qingshu''s chest and sighed. She thought that when she saw this man again, she would only have two emotions: hatred and fear. But she never expected that when she was hugged by her partner just now, she didn''t have a trace of disgust, instead, she had a trace of expectation.


    "It seems that you are bolder than before. Why is Tian Guinong not at home?" Song Qingshu asked playfully, fiddling with the hair between the young women''s temples.


    Nanlan''s face turned red and said softly, "he left the capital a few days ago."


    "Leave the capital?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows were picked, and his voice was cold.


    "Don''t get me wrong. He didn''t betray you. He just had something to do." Nan LAN explains quickly that although Tian Guinong is not a complete man now, he is still her husband. Compared with Miao Renfeng, Nanlan and Tian Guinong are more true love. Naturally, they subconsciously explain it to her husband.


    "Oh, what did he do?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Nan LAN explained intermittently: "Gui Nong has been waiting for your news in the capital, but you haven''t given any instructions, and his mood is getting more and more anxious... You know that his mind has changed a lot after his body was injured... During the days after you left, he has been thinking about the anti evil sword spectrum you mentioned. Not long ago, when he heard the news from Fuzhou, he couldn''t help it any more, He left for Fuzhou. "


    "Can you... Don''t blame GUI Nong, he is very depressed because he has become a useless man, and he wants to practice peerless martial arts and make contributions..." Nan LAN worried about song Qingshu''s unauthorized action to anger Tian GUI Nong, and quickly pleaded for her husband in a soft voice. Shengjing''s family upheaval made her no longer the lady of a big family who didn''t know anything before. She naturally knew that her husband and wife were able to live in seclusion peacefully now, which was given by song Qingshu, and song Qingshu could deprive them at any time.


    "Why are you so afraid of me?" Song Qingshu is dumbfounded and laughs, fingertips across her back smooth and delicate skin, "don''t worry, I''m not a wolf hearted person, white sleep his wife so many times, it''s OK to embarrass him."


    "Hate ~" although song Qingshu''s words are shameless, Nanlan finds that she can''t be angry.


    "By the way, if Lan was sent to the capital by xuexue''er, why didn''t you see her?" Just before entering the yard, song Qingshu checked the situation in the house with a gas engine and found that there was no ice and snow in the house except Nanlan and Miao Ruolan. At the beginning, he only thought that xuexue''er might have gone shopping, but he had a fierce fight with Nanlan. After a long time, she still didn''t come back. Song Qingshu finally began to worry.


    "Ice and snow?" Nanlan was slightly stunned and quickly responded, "you said Mrs. Hu. She left some time ago."


    "How did she leave?" Song Qingshu frowned. They agreed to meet in Yanjing city.


    "I don''t know. By the way, she left me a letter for you." Nanlan seems to think of something. She is wrapped in brocade and climbs to one side of the dresser. She turns out a letter and gives it to song Qingshu.


    After Song Qingshu finished reading the content in his heart, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It turns out that xuexue''er has been waiting for song Qingshu for a long time in Yanjing city. She looks at Nanlan''s mother and daughter''s laughter every day and can''t help missing her son. In addition, Tian Guinong and Nanlan are old people after all. After Song Qingshu''s arrival, the couple saw the flaw in their relationship and decided to leave without saying goodbye to visit Hu Fei at Yaowang village of Dongting Lake.


    "I don''t know what her expression would be if she knew the relationship between Nanlan and me." Song Qingshu''s smile suddenly coagulates. It turns out that xuexue''er''s going to Yaowang village reminds him of Shuanger. When he was poisoned by Baotai Yijin pill, he asked Shuanger to seek an antidote in Yaowang village.


    Later, when he became the actual controller of the Dragon sect and got rid of the toxicity of Bao Tai Yi Jin pill in his body, he sent someone to meet shuang''er in Yaowang village. However, shuang''er didn''t come back with the emissary when he knew that he was all right. Instead, he left Yaowang village and never heard from him.


    "I don''t know where Shuanger is." Song Qingshu feels that Shuanger seems to be deliberately hiding himself, and his mood can''t help becoming irritable


    Nanlan is worried about her daughter after all. She is worried that she will run out alone in case of being abducted.


    Hearing her worry, song Qingshu laughed: "don''t worry, Xiao Ruolan is in her room."


    "How do you know?" Nanlan looks at him suspiciously.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu had an idea and said in a hurry, "I''m good at martial arts. I can feel her breath."


    "Well," Nan LAN nodded and suddenly looked worried. "Just now you saw that you are a great hero in my daughter''s heart. She wants to marry you. What can I do?"


    "She''s too young to like me when she grows up." Song Qingshu thought that Miao Ruolan saw with his own eyes how I "bullied" you and wanted to marry me.


    "Hate, people are serious with you," Nanlan couldn''t help but look at him. Song Qingshu was very young. Even if Miao Ruolan grew up a few years later, he was the most attractive man, which can be called a bad old man. "Her father had spoiled her since childhood. What she wanted was not so easy to change her mind."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t tell her clearly, so he said with a smile, "if she wants to marry me when she grows up, let her marry me."


    Nan Lan was bluffing a jump, not from exclaim a voice: "this how line?"


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Nanlan was coy: "but you and I..." she blushed and thought that it would be proper for her daughter to marry you again.


    "Does it matter?" Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "anyway, our relationship will not be known by others."


    "This..." Nanlan was temporarily speechless. A reason that was not a reason suddenly appeared in her mind. She blurted out subconsciously, "but Ruolan was fragile since she was a child. I''m afraid she can''t stand your... Storm."


    Thinking of the palpitating impact, Nanlan couldn''t help biting her lips and scalding her whole body.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "I''m not so rude to all women. If Ruolan really follows me in the future, I''ll take care of her carefully. I''m not willing to use her like you."


    "You Nanlan suddenly blushed, and her eyes seemed to be angry and resentful.

 Chapter 599

    The two finally put on their clothes. Except for some gorgeous flush on Nanlan''s face, there was nothing wrong with other things. As for song Qingshu, Nanlan pushed him to the door and begged him to pretend that he had just arrived in the capital.


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. He thinks that your daughter knows about both of us. Why do you hide your ears and steal the bell? However, he can''t resist Nanlan''s soft words and finally agrees to play a play with her.


    When song Qingshu knocks at the door, Nanlan deliberately doesn''t open the door. Instead, she calls her daughter to open the door. However, Miao Ruolan is sulking now. She doesn''t know how to deal with her. In desperation, Nanlan has to open the door by herself.


    When she saw song Qingshu, she said in an exaggerated voice: "son song, you are back. Ruolan, come out and see who''s here? "


    Hearing her mother''s words, Miao Ruolan''s eyes could not help showing a trace of doubt. However, she was smart since she was a child, and she quickly responded. She couldn''t help spat: I''m not ashamed to play together and bully me when I was young.


    Miao Ruolan''s eyes suddenly flashed a sly smile. She made up her mind and decided to play tricks to see what tricks the two could play.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t know what she''s peeping at. Song Qingshu already knows.


    Song Qingshu followed Nanlan to the room with a strange face. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. On the stairs not far away, there was a delicate and shy girl. She was as beautiful as a pearl. She was as beautiful as jade. Her eyes were filled with the fresh air of a book. Although she was still young, she could still see that she was a gorgeous beauty.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "as expected, she is worthy of being one of the 14 female masters of the Golden Book. She not only inherits her mother''s beauty, but also seems to have the trend of being better than the blue."


    "Xiao Ruolan..." Song Qingshu just yelled, and suddenly some words stopped. After all, he knew that the other party had just seen everything, and he couldn''t reach out and hold her as naturally as before.


    "Brother Qingshu ~" a string of silver bell like laughter, Miao Ruolan with a wisp of fragrance all the way to song Qingshu trot over.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. The scene in front of him was like a few months ago. Every time he went back from the outside, Miao Ruolan would rush into his arms like this.


    Song Qingshu can open his hands. Who knows that Miao Ruolan is in the middle of the rush. Suddenly, his face turns red and he stops. Standing three feet away from Song Qingshu, he says, "brother Qingshu, why did you come to see Lan''er so long?"


    "Brother was a little busy before..." Song Qingshu was embarrassed and took back his hands without any trace.


    One side of Nanlan couldn''t help staring at her daughter: "no big no small, how to call song Gongzi brother, you should call his uncle."


    "I don''t think so!" Miao Ruolan snorted and turned his head, "he himself promised to be my brother. Is brother Qingshu right?"


    "Yes... Ah." Song Qingshu looks at the little girl in front of him playfully. Miao Ruolan doesn''t intend to break all this. He can''t help sighing: women are born to cheat. The more beautiful a woman is, the more cheating she is. Miao Ruolan is an acting school at such a young age.


    Now it''s interesting. One of them thinks that the other doesn''t know, and the other doesn''t say when she knows. Does she show that she knows or doesn''t know that she knows


    After a moment of hesitation, song Qingshu resolutely chose to pretend not to know that Miao Ruolan knew.


    After that, the three had a very strange dinner. Song Qingshu worried that he couldn''t hold on to his acting skills, so he had something to do and hurried out of the house,


    Looking at the Forbidden City in the distance, song Qingshu''s eyes coagulated and finally waited until the evening.


    In fact, compared with meeting he Qing or going home to make out with Nanlan, the purpose of song Qingshu''s trip to the north is to see the East dusk. It''s only in the daytime when he comes to the city, so it''s no problem for him to break into the Forbidden City with his martial arts. But the target is too conspicuous in the daytime, so he can''t be seen by any bodyguard and cause any trouble. Therefore, he has been waiting for the night to fall.


    For song Qingshu, the Forbidden City is as familiar as the back garden of his home. Song Qingshu avoided the intensive defense area of bodyguards all the way and entered the inner city after several jumps. However, he chose to wear the silver mask just in case.


    Looking at the Qianqing palace not far away, song Qingshu stops and hesitates: I don''t know which palace Dongfang muxue is resting in tonight


    This is why it is so difficult to assassinate the emperors of Li Dynasty. First of all, the outer city defense is a natural moat. When some martial arts experts come in, most of them will bump into the hands of the guards in front of the emperor. Even if one or two of them can break through the two defenses, they still face a big problem.


    The palace is so big, where the emperor is is a big problem.


    Although Qianqing palace is the emperor''s bedroom, there are so many concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards, so many palaces, the emperor can go, and there is no way for the top experts. Once the trace is accidentally revealed, he will fall into the siege of the imperial guards. No matter how good his martial arts are, he will have to retreat.


    The safflower party almost succeeded in the assassination. It was because they were behind a treasure prince who was below 10000 people behind them. They used the eyeliner in the palace to reveal Kangxi''s whereabouts to them.


    After a moment''s hesitation, song Qingshu decided to go to Qianqing Palace first. After all, this is the emperor''s palace. As a woman, Dongfang muxue is inconvenient to stay in the imperial concubine''s palace at night. Theoretically, she is more likely to have a rest here.


    Tens of feet in front of Qianqing palace is an open square, without any shelter. Most experts can''t sneak past without any sound, but it''s hard for song Qingshu. He urged 100% of the lightness skills, and the whole person was like a wisp of smoke. The guards along the way only vaguely felt the wind blowing, and didn''t realize that it was people passing by.


    He sneaks into Qianqing palace quietly. Song Qingshu is disappointed. He doesn''t feel the smell of the East dusk snow. It seems that she won''t sleep here tonight.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, song Qingshu suddenly had a look. In addition to the eunuchs and maids in the pianting hall, there was another strange smell in the palace. This person has a long pulse and is obviously a master. What shocked song Qingshu is the position of the other person, who seems to be sleeping on the Dragon couch in the distance.


    Song Qingshu''s face was a little ugly: who is this man? How can he sleep on the Dragon couch? Is it the man that Dongfang muxue is looking for?


    However, he soon ruled out this possibility. After all, judging by the breath of the other party, he seemed to be a woman.


    "Which concubine is it?" Song Qingshu quickly denied this conjecture. Which concubines in the palace knew martial arts.


    "Well, I''ll see who you are!" He quietly leans to the Dragon couch and gets closer to the other side. Song Qingshu is about to use the Dragon catching skill to find out the other side. Suddenly, there is a shrill cry: "Assassin!"


    "Assassin?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and a bunch of black needles suddenly came out of the Dragon couch like rain.


    Fortunately, he Qing''s insinuation had attacked song Qingshu once before. This time, song Qingshu was not in a hurry. His body moved several feet to hide.


    "Black blood needle?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Why?" Suddenly a clear female voice came from his ear, obviously wondering why he could recognize his secret weapon. However, the other side was afraid of song Qingshu''s body method when he dodged the concealed weapon, and did not stop at all. Then a dark shadow suddenly attacked him, which was fierce and fierce.


    However, song Qingshu''s martial arts were so powerful that he stepped back without any trace, and his opponent''s series of attacks failed. The man was shocked when he failed to hit the target. He quickly backed back a few feet.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pursue the victory either. She just looked at the girl with a smile. Her skin was white and her face was pretty and lovely. She was not Qu Feiyan, but she was wearing a yellow brocade, obviously pretending to be the emperor.


    "Who are you and why do you recognize the black blood needle?" Qu Feiyan is just about to open his mouth to call the guard, but he realizes that the other party has no malice to him. After hesitating for a moment, he asks directly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You can''t even hear my voice?" Song Qingshu took off his mask and looked at the girl in front of him with a smile.


    "Brother song!" Qu Feiyan''s vigilant eyes first became confused, and finally all turned into surprise and jumped into his arms.


    Embracing Qu Feiyan''s youthful and energetic body, song Qingshu could not help but blame him and said, "why don''t you inform me when you get to the Forbidden City? I always thought you were still in the five poisons sect. "


    "Master told me not to tell you." Qu Feiyan said with a smile. He looked up and walked around Song Qingshu. He said, "brother song, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You seem to have become more and more attractive."


    "When did the mouth become so sweet?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "People always have sweet mouths. Do you want to have a taste?" Qu Feiyan said as he put his lips together.


    Looking at the beautiful red lips in front of him, song Qingshu suddenly lost his smile: "it''s still so strange." He leaned down and gave a kiss, deliberately showing a look of intoxication, "it''s really sweet and delicious."


    "Hum, brother song, you are good or bad, and you don''t pay attention to cheating." Qu Feiyan can''t help puckering up his little mouth, obviously very dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu was about to say something when his face suddenly changed and he stood in front of Qu Feiyan. At this moment, hidden weapons such as Tribulus terrestris and whirling darts shot in from the window. It seemed that after countless training, he blocked all the dodging angles and couldn''t hide.


    Song Qingshu''s long robe suddenly swelled up without wind. The concealed weapons all over the sky shot one foot in front of them. Suddenly, they seemed to hit an invisible wall of air, and they all stayed in the air.


    With a cold hum, song Qingshu was shocked. He ejected all these concealed weapons back, and there were bursts of screams outside.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t relax at all. He was staring out of the window. All of a sudden, all the windows broke open, and a dozen people in black rushed in with murderous look.

 Chapter 600

    Seeing that Qingqu is not a smoke, plus a song Qingshu in the room, more than a dozen people in black can''t help looking at each other.


    "Withdraw!"


    I don''t know who said that a group of people, instead of advancing, retreated and ran out faster than when they broke in.


    Song Qingshu''s face was cold, and he was seen clearly by these people. How could he allow them to leave like this? The wooden sword had appeared in his hand instantly. He waved it to the back of those people from a distance, and an invisible sword gas shot away, and waves surged up in the air.


    The sword Qi came first, and more than a dozen people snorted and fell from the air one after another. One of them was supposed to be the leader, but driven by the secret method, he temporarily suppressed the injury and continued to rush out.


    Song Qingshu''s body moved slightly. Just as he was about to catch up with him, a virtual shadow suddenly appeared in the air and crossed with the leader. When the assassin leader fell to the ground again, there was a red dot on his eyebrow. He was dejected to the ground and was obviously injured by weapons such as embroidery needles.


    "Shifu ~" seeing the virtual shadow clearly, Qu Feiyan called out happily.


    The East dusk snow came out from the shadow, the beauty is still picturesque, a pair of Fengmu charming but show a hint of dignity, see song Qingshu, light to say: "you come."


    "Here I am." Song Qingshu murmured in his heart that the situation was not good. After a period of time, they seemed to be separated.


    Qu Feiyan felt the strangeness in the air and suddenly began to laugh: "brother song, my master has always mentioned you in front of me these days. He often complains that he has no conscience. He only knows how to be romantic and happy outside, and he can''t think of Shu and so on..."


    The east evening snow facial expression is tiny red, can''t help but fiercely stare her one eye: "shut up!"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but see a light in front of him. He was about to come forward to talk when the bodyguard outside had already rushed over.


    "Please forgive me for the late arrival of the rescue driver." I don''t know whether it''s the eastern dusk Snow''s contribution or something. The bodyguards only dare to stay outside the hall, and no one dares to break in.


    "All the assassins have been killed and their bodies have been dragged to burn. It''s none of your business here." Oriental dusk snow back to a dry bodyguard, lightly said.


    "Chirp!"


    When the bodyguards retreated one after another, song Qingshu just came out from behind the pillar. Looking at the figure of a group of bodyguards leaving, he could not help wondering: "don''t you check the clues on the assassin?"


    "There''s no need to investigate. Judging from their martial arts skills, they are all experts of Jinding sect in Jinzhou. Wu Sangui can''t escape from it." The East dusk snow side walks toward the inside, side light says.


    Although song Qingshu is highly skilled in martial arts, his knowledge of martial arts of various schools in the world is far less than that of Dongfang muxue, who was once the leader of a sect.


    "Wu Sangui?" Song Qingshu asked, "why did he send someone to assassinate?"


    Dongfang muxue doesn''t answer. Instead, youyouya goes to the Dragon couch and lies down. Qu Feiyan kneels half to the end of the bed and beats her leg for her.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are burning. The eastern dusk snow can really enjoy it. He has never used Qu Feiyan so much.


    Noticing his resentful appearance, Dongfang muxue chuckled: "why, I can''t stand being ignored like this? Some people are very romantic and happy outside. They are indifferent to the chaos here for several months. Who should I go to cry for


    "Thanks to you in charge of the overall situation in the Forbidden City during this period, I always remember it," Song Qingshu said sincerely. "As for me, I came back late because I was busy all the time."


    "What''s the matter?" The east evening snow disdained ground to smile, "include and other women marry?"? That girl Zeng from the Wangwu sect is nothing more. You even got married with Ren Yingying. It''s really good, good, good! "


    East dusk snow three good words in a row, make song Qingshu frightened, quickly explained: "I do not hesitate to sacrifice their own integrity and Ren Yingying marriage, in fact, is also in trouble ah."


    "Sacrifice? Yingying is a famous girl in the Wulin. If you marry her, it''s sacrifice. I don''t know how many young chivalrous men in the Wulin are willing to sacrifice, "Dongfang muxue sneered," but I''m really curious. What''s your problem. "


    "Do you remember who forced us to jump off the cliff?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Zhang Wuji!" Dongfang muxue''s eyes suddenly sharp three points. At the beginning, she got the help of song Qingshu and let me reset. It can be said that she had no hope. Who knew that she killed Zhang Wuji in the middle of the way, and she almost fell off the cliff and died.


    During this period of time, Dongfang muxue recuperates with the help of all kinds of talented talents in the imperial palace. As a result, she does not even have one third of the skill in her peak period. How can she forget the culprit.


    Song Qingshu had a look and said half truely: "yes, Zhang Wuji didn''t have a good heart to help me. He took the opportunity to infiltrate the influence into the sun moon god cult. Up to now, he has controlled nearly half of the influence of the sun moon god cult, and he can''t help me. I think if Zhang Wuji really completely controlled the sun moon god cult, With the influence of his Ming religion, it''s more difficult for us to get revenge? So I agreed to let me marry, and helped him to wipe out Zhang Wuji''s power completely. It was a bad breath for both of us. "


    "Hum, why bother to take revenge on Zhang Wuji? When I recover my ability, I will kill Guangming and take his life. No matter how powerful he is, it will be useless." Dongfang muxue obviously doesn''t think much of song Qingshu''s family spirit, but after listening to his explanation, she looks better.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "at the beginning, you were the first master of the underworld. Naturally, you were not afraid of Zhang Wuji, but now you are still seriously injured, and Zhang Wuji is not what he used to be. In fact, he is mingzun''s reincarnation..." then he said that Zhang Wuji''s cultivation of heaven and earth was transferred to the seventh level of mental skill, and mingzun lost it.


    "There is such a magic thing in the world!" The East dusk snow suddenly rises, obviously is extremely shocked to take over.


    "Yes, although the former Zhang Wuji had several top skills, his character and experience often led to unsatisfactory actual combat results. But now mingzun lost him. Mingzun, such a great master, is bound to exert 120% of Zhang Wuji''s martial arts, let alone his thousand year cultivation." Song Qingshu sighed, "so we have to take revenge. I''m afraid it''s unrealistic to expect decapitation..."


    Dongfang muxue''s face looked like a smile, but he obviously didn''t deceive him: "the new king of Golden Snake defeated all kinds of experts. Now it''s all over the world. If I expect you to be right, I''m afraid your martial arts may not be under that respect. When I recover, you and I will join hands. Even if he is a thousand year old monster, he will die. "


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "have you figured out that you are willing to double repair with me?"

 Chapter 601

    "How can you be regarded as a great master now? Why are you still so tired and shameless?" The East dusk snow rolled a white eye and couldn''t help humming.


    "Who let me have a free and uninhibited heart." Song Qingshu didn''t feel ashamed at all. He replied with a smile, "how about it? Do you want me to help you recover your power?"


    In the evening of the East, he was silent. After a long time, he said, "first answer me a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Song Qingshu thought that no matter what she asked, she would choose some words to answer her.


    "If one day, I kill Ren Yixing and Ren Yingying comes to kill me for revenge, who will you help?" Dongfang dusk tells it lightly, as if killing the leader of the sun moon god religion is a very simple thing.


    Song Qingshu was immediately embarrassed. Why do women like to throw out this kind of choice? Although he had the idea of saying good things, he didn''t want to say things against his will.


    As soon as she turned her eyes, song Qingshu had an idea: "of course, I''ll help Ren Yingying. With your martial arts, any finger can kill her. You don''t need my help."


    "You are smart," East dusk snow chuckled, "then you should know my answer?"


    "I see." Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. He knew that his best choice just now was to completely stand on the side of Dongfang muxue, so that the relationship between them became closer. Maybe he would never have to worry that Dongfang muxue and he were not in the same mind.


    But he can''t convince his heart that Ren Yingying is one of his favorite heroines. Although Ren Yingying is not alone with Ren Yingying in the original book, he still doesn''t want to hurt her.


    Although song Qingshu was more successful in this world than in his previous life, he still missed the previous world. He has a hazy feeling that if he can really be hard hearted to Ren Yingying, the person he used to like very much, it means that he has completely cut off the memory of his previous life, which is very precious to song Qingshu, and he is not even willing to forget his heart beating every time


    Dongfang muxue looked at him deeply and said with no expression: "I''ve enjoyed being an emperor in this period of time. I won''t go back to heimuya in a short time, so you still have enough time to think about this problem seriously. I hope you have a different answer at that time."


    "Maybe..." Dongfang muxue''s eyes make song Qingshu smile bitterly. Although she made an alliance with Ren I Xing to a great extent because of Ren Yingying''s feelings in previous lives, she also has a mind to check and balance Dongfang muxue. After all, she is too amazing to be a woman who is willing to be a good wife.


    Dongfang muxue must have seen through this, but she chose not to point it out. Naturally, song Qingshu only pretended to be confused, and the room fell into a very subtle and strange silence.


    Qu Feiyan was worried when she saw them. One of them was his lover, and the other was the master who was very kind to him. She didn''t want to have any estrangement between them. She had an idea, and immediately broke the peace in the room: "brother song, were you asking Wu Sangui why he sent these assassins into the palace to assassinate?"


    "Yes." Song Qingshu looks at Qu Feiyan gratefully. With the temperament of the eastern dusk snow, he naturally won''t lose face and say soft words, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth for a moment. It''s really wonderful to have Qu Feiyan as a lubricant between them.


    Dongfang muxue coughed softly: "thanks to your elder brother song, the 100000 troops of Manchu Qing Dynasty were almost completely destroyed. It''s really a bit hard. San Francisco has always been rebellious. When it comes to this great opportunity, it''s hard to avoid thinking about it."


    Seeing that she clearly wanted to explain it to song Qingshu, she only said to herself that Qu Feiyan could not help laughing. I didn''t expect that such a person as master would have such a childish temper.


    With a smile, Qu Feiyan turned to song Qingshu solemnly: "brother song, Shifu asked me to tell you that it was because you defeated the 100000 troops of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, which led to the floating of people''s minds in the imperial court. Pingxi king and others also had some ideas that should not be moved."


    Rao is the East dusk snow high cold, also can''t help but apprentice this face-to-face banter, can''t help but also ashamed and angry, glared at Qu Feiyan one eye: "he didn''t have long ears, want you to repeat a side why."


    It''s rare to see the shy side of Eastern dusk snow. Song Qingshu looks at her white jade and reddish cheek with great interest.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s playful eyes, Dongfang muxue suddenly feels a little flustered. She can''t help but say angrily, "what are you looking at?"


    "It''s rare to see you show such an air. Naturally, I''ll have to watch it for a while." Song Qingshu replied with a smile that Qu Feiyan quietly gave him a thumbs up.


    "If you want to see it, you can see it." Dongfang muxue is not an ordinary person, and soon returns to normal. "If you have enough of it, we''ll get down to business."


    "It''s not enough to look at the peerless beauty for a lifetime." Song Qingshu stares at her like a flower maniac.


    Qu Feiyan looks at Song Qingshu with an exaggerated face and thinks in his heart: when it comes to the thick skin, I''m afraid few people in the world can match brother song. But it seems to be very effective. Even the master is embarrassed by him


    Although he knew that song Qingshu was talking freely, he praised him so much that Dongfang muxue was more or less helpful. Finally, her face gradually returned to normal: "I''m really afraid of you. Do you want to know about Yue Le?"


    "Yue Yue?" Speaking of business, song Qingshu suddenly became serious, "how did the court deal with him?"


    Yue Le, as commander-in-chief, must be responsible. Although song Qingshu also received some news, it was not as direct as asking Dongfang muxue, the "Manchu emperor.".


    "Yue Yue''s prestige is too high. The DPRK and the central government soon divided into two groups. One group felt that the failure was largely due to the problems of various generals and should not be blamed too much on Yue Yue Yue. The other group thought that as the commander in chief, he was fully responsible for the failure. Both sides had their own reasons and could not stand a deadlock for a while." The East dusk snow answers.


    "The key is what you want to do with him." Song Qingshu has been living in the temple for a long time, and is no longer the first brother who did not understand the politics of the imperial court.


    The dispute over principles, policies, or fame and so on is all a cover. In the final analysis, it is a dispute over power.


    Nowadays, there are so many arguments about Yue Le''s treatment, and there are so many people to protect him. The biggest reason is that Dongfang muxue, the "emperor", has not made a statement. People at the bottom have to guess the mind of "Kangxi" according to all kinds of clues, in order to cater to the emperor''s wishes, and they are treated differently by the emperor.


    Some ministers thought that the emperor could not let Yue Le go after such a disastrous defeat, so they advocated severe punishment. Some other ministers believed that the emperor''s discussion of the matter proved that he was willing to let Yue Le go, so they wrote to Yue le to explain.


    In fact, for most of the courtiers, Yue Yue''s life and death is not important. The important thing is whether his views can get the support of the emperor and win the final victory.


    "Yue Le can''t stay." The East dusk Snow says coldly.


    "Why?" At the beginning, although the imperial army was defeated, Yue Le made a quick decision to withdraw, and preserved the strength of the imperial court. Song Qingshu thought that he was a talent. Although he could not be used by the Golden Snake camp or the "false Kangxi" of song Qingshu, he needed such a handsome man to deal with Mongolia or the Southern Song Dynasty in the future.


    "Do you know what the first sentence is when Yue Le comes back to talk to me secretly?" East dusk snow a face dignified.


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu was also surprised to see Dongfang''s face.


    "He said there were spies in the court, and the position was quite high!" Dongfang muxue repeated it with a lingering fear. When she heard Yue Le say that, her first reaction was that her identity was revealed.


    "What?" Song Qingshu was also shocked.


    Dongfang muxue replied in a deep voice: "Yue Le is a famous general who has experienced many battles after all. In the first battle of the Golden Snake camp, the imperial army was defeated too strangely. Your series of performances may be amazing to others. But in Yue Le''s opinion, he is acutely aware that there must be an imperial official who informs you, otherwise you can''t be clear about the trend of the imperial army, Every time, I can grasp the opportunity of the flash


    "There are only a few people who are qualified to know such detailed information. Yue Le suspects that the traitor is one of suoetu, Mingzhu or prince Kang, so he comes back to me for a secret talk the first time, but he never thinks that the ''Kangxi'' in front of him is the real traitor." Dongfang muxue still has some worries in her memory. If it wasn''t for Li daitaojiang''s passing off as Kangxi, Yue Le might have found out the biggest secret between her and song Qingshu.


    "Why don''t you get rid of him as soon as possible and let the officials discuss it?" Hearing all this, song Qingshu also took a cool breath.


    "After all, Yue Yue has a high prestige. He has a lot of friendship with the civil and military people of Manchu Dynasty. If I directly order to punish him, there will be many people pleading for him. The rest of the courtiers will only watch the fire from the other side unless they have a grudge against Yue Yue. That way, it will be very difficult to convict him of death," Dongfang Mu chuckled. "But now the situation is different. After this time of quarreling, At least half of the ministers in the court want Yue le to die. I''ll show my tongue a little more and it will be as easy to deal with Yue le. "


    "Oriental dusk Snow''s level of playing tricks is really much higher than mine." Song Qingshu had a bitter smile in her heart. With an understatement, she turned Yuele''s problem into a problem of power struggle. Without any trace, she got the support of half of the courtiers, but they didn''t know that they had been used.


    "Before, although the time was ripe, I always lacked an opportunity to deal with Yuele. I didn''t expect that today''s opportunity came to me." There is a mysterious smile on the East dusk Snow''s face.

 Chapter 602

    Song Qingshu''s face moved: "do you mean the assassins just now?"


    Dongfang muxue nodded: "you''ve always had a headache about how to make the Qing Dynasty and the Golden Snake camp cease-fire. Now the opportunity has come."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu immediately became interested. Although nearly 100000 elites were lost in the first World War of the Qing Dynasty, after years of development, the Qing Dynasty was powerful. The last defeat, after the initial panic, the state machinery of the Qing Dynasty quickly started, and a large number of troops continued to gather on the North Bank of the Yellow River. They were eager to fight against the Golden Snake camp. Even song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue, as Kangxi, could not stop it.


    Holding the trump card of "Kangxi", song Qingshu is not afraid that the Golden Snake camp will be wiped out by the Manchu government. It''s one thing not to be wiped out, but it''s another to be able to develop. Nowadays, both the Manchu Qing Dynasty and the Golden Snake camp are chips of song Qingshu. No matter who wins or loses, song Qingshu loses because there are many other powerful countries and forces in the world.


    His strength was consumed by internal friction. What capital does song Qingshu have to fight for the world?


    "You mean San Francisco?" Song Qingshu was not a fool, and he soon responded.


    Dongfang muxue said: "yes, Wu Sangui and other people are always against each other, but they were scared by the strength of the imperial court and didn''t dare to make trouble easily. The last time you beat the most elite 100000 troops of the imperial court with just a few thousand people, almost completely annihilated, Wu Sangui finally moved his mind. In his opinion, the fact that the strength of both sides is so different, but you can achieve such brilliant results, must be that the military of the imperial court has decayed to the point of being vulnerable. Wu Sangui is a famous general. You, a nobody, with thousands of old, weak, sick and disabled, can defeat the 100000 troops of the imperial court. He has tens of thousands of excellent soldiers, which can''t be compared with you, So it''s normal for him to turn around. "


    "Lao Wu is really sending charcoal in the snow this time." Song Qingshu was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. As long as San Francisco was rebellious, "Kangxi" would be able to strike a truce with the Golden Snake camp and concentrate his forces to level off the rebellion in San Francisco. The ministers of the central court had nothing to say. After all, compared with San Francisco, the threat of the Golden Snake camp was much smaller.


    "You don''t want to be happy too soon," the eastern dusk poured cold water. "Although San Francisco is ready to move, in my opinion, they haven''t made up their mind."


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Two days ago, various envoys from San Francisco came to Beijing. In name, they were paying tribute. In fact, of course, they were testing the reality of the imperial court." East dusk snow light said, "they this action, just shows that they are now indecisive state of mind."


    "If they hesitate, we will help them make up their minds." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that the Golden Snake camp is now in the growth stage and needs time to grow. Obviously, the San Francisco rebellion is the biggest opportunity.


    "It seems that we want to go together." The eastern dusk Snow''s mouth rose and showed a strange expression.


    "You look like you''ve got something to do?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are bright.


    Eastern dusk snow smile more strange: "although there is a way, but you are not necessarily willing to do that."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, I can distinguish the priorities. It is imperative to force San Francisco to rebel this time. No matter what I can do, I will do it."


    "Don''t talk too much," Eastern evening snow snorted. "The key to the success of this method lies in a woman."


    "Woman?" Song Qingshu frowned, which woman has so much energy?


    "Have you ever heard of Wu Sangui''s red crown at the beginning The east evening snow asks a way.


    Song Qingshu nodded, thinking of Chen Yuanyuan who came to Shanhaiguan at the beginning, who would not be angry if such a beautiful thing was seized?


    "Then we''ll make another one this time, which is called" red beauty in a rage! " The eastern evening snow Phoenix''s eyes twinkled with a strange look, as if there was a kind of excitement that could not be explained clearly.


    "Red crown a rage for the beauty?" Song Qingshu frowned, "who is this beauty?"


    Chen Yuanyuan? Certainly not. Is it ako? But is she so important


    "Didn''t I say that there was a chance to move Yue Yue Yue?" The eastern dusk snow smiles, "do you know who is the husband of Yue Le''s daughter, Princess roujia?"


    "Yuele''s daughter?" Song Qingshu was perplexed for a while. He was not in the Forbidden City for a long time. He was not as clear as Dongfang muxue about the situation of the Eight Banners'' clan.


    "Yue Le is just a prince, and his daughter was not qualified to be called a princess. But in order to win over the San Francisco, Emperor Shunzhi chose the daughter of the clan to marry with the San Francisco. His daughter happened to be selected, and then was named Princess roujia, and married Geng Jingzhong, the grandson of Geng Zhongming, king of Jingnan. After Geng Zhongming died, Geng Jingzhong inherited the throne, Princess roujia became the princess of Jingnan. " The East dusk Snow says slowly.


    Note: in history, Princess roujia married Geng Juzhong, Geng Jingzhong''s younger brother.


    "Jingnan palace is thousands of miles away. Do you want me to take her back day and night?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "You don''t need to go to captivity, because she has heard about her father''s imprisonment and has come to the capital with the envoys of the king of Jingnan." East dusk Snow says with a smile.


    "At such a delicate juncture, how could Geng Jingzhong let his princess come to the capital?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    Dongfang muxue replied: "first of all, Princess roujia has a special identity. Geng Jingzhong thinks that even if something happens, the imperial court will not embarrass her; Secondly, Geng Jingzhong wants to know more about the specific situation of Yue Le''s defeat through her, so as to judge the military strength of the imperial court today. "


    "Sure enough, he is the best person to spy intelligence!" Song Qingshu said with emotion, but he soon began to wonder, "is the beauty you said her? How can this be done? "


    "Different from the general marriage, according to intelligence feedback, this princess roujia and Geng Jingzhong are extremely affectionate, and Geng Jingzhong is very fond of her." The smile on Dongfang muxue''s face is even stronger. "If what I expected is not bad, she will certainly go to the Palace tomorrow to find the queen to intercede with her father Yue le. At that time, you only need to stay her in the palace for one night to ensure that she is honest and loyal."


    Song Qingshu looks wonderful: "what''s this bad idea?"


    "It''s not a bad idea," said Dongfang muxue. "Do you know what it means for a foreign minister''s wife to stay in the harem? It means that everyone in the world knows that the emperor has given him a green hat. What a shame it is? Geng Jingzhong is a brave man and loves his wife very much. Don''t say that he has been against him for a long time. Even if he doesn''t, he will be against him immediately! "


    "And San Francisco has always been a common advance and retreat, Geng Jingzhong and Shang Kexi, even if they are no longer willing, they can only follow suit."

 Chapter 603

    "Do you have to do that?" Song Qingshu frowned. After all, it was not a glorious thing to involve an innocent woman.


    "What do you think?" Dongfang muxue is not satisfied with his hesitation.


    Song Qingshu was silent. After a long time, he said, "if you want Geng Jingzhong to misunderstand you can leave Princess roujia in the palace, there''s no need to do anything."


    In fact, he didn''t do many similar things, but the previous times he was out of his own interest, like this time in order to achieve a certain purpose to occupy women, he always had some resistance in his heart.


    "Are you still not a man?" The east evening snow slanted an eye to glance at him one eye, "deliver the woman you don''t want, you don''t hold your that set of nonsense principle, the law of the jungle is the only truth in the world, if you can''t do it, I will do it myself."


    "You?" Song Qingshu is tasting tea, almost not a mouthful of spray out, can''t help looking at her strangely, "you... OK?"


    Oriental dusk snow a face proud color: "hum, don''t think you are more powerful than I have more parts, non smoke, tell him, can I?"


    Qu Feiyan''s pretty face turned red, and he faltered and said, "still... OK."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, and he stared at the East Dusk: "you touched my woman."


    "What is your woman?" Dongfang muxue snorted, "she is my apprentice. In order to help you practice joyful Zen that time, I generously borrowed it from you. I am her master. Don''t make a mistake about that."


    Song Qingshu suddenly appeared in front of her. Dongfang muxue''s eyes flashed. He didn''t resist. He let the other party pinch his neck, but giggled: "why, are you jealous?"


    Song Qingshu was also surprised that the other party did not resist. He stared at zhanran''s eyes in front of him. After a long time, he said with a smile, "what do I have to eat vinegar for? Even you are my woman. Naturally, your woman is also my woman."


    Eastern dusk snow eyes suddenly emerged a trace of banter color: "is it?" With a slight shake of the wrist, an embroidery needle stabbed the wrist of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu looks silent and flicks his finger at will. Dongfang muxue is seriously injured. With his present skill, it''s really easy to flick the embroidery needle.


    Who knows, the East dusk snow seems to have expected, wrist slightly a turn, very cleverly avoid song Qingshu hand a bullet. Song Qingshu Yi a, quickly change move, can be east dusk snow cleverly dodge past. They had already disassembled more than ten moves in a flash, but the embroidery needle was getting closer and closer to song Qingshu''s wrist.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but marvel. Although Dongfang muxue''s skill has been greatly damaged, his skill and eyesight are still there. In terms of skillful moves, he really lost half of the battle.


    Although he pinched each other''s neck, he couldn''t really do it. Now unless he let go and retreat, he would be hurt under the Oriental dusk snow embroidery needle.


    Seeing the pride on Dongfang muxue''s face, song Qingshu knew that he would never have a chance to surrender. He gritted his teeth, and the other hand no longer stopped her embroidery needle. Instead, he grabbed it at her chest.


    As expected, the eastern dusk Snow''s face changed. The embroidery needle changed its direction and stabbed at the back of his hand. Song Qingshu had been waiting for this opportunity and reached for a shot. This time, the East dusk snow never dodged. With a crisp sound, the embroidery needle broke inch by inch.


    "Dirty, mean!" The East dusk snow breathes quickly, the chest is extremely undulating, obviously is the gas is not light.


    "You said just now that the law of the jungle is the only truth in the world. Now that I am the only one who is strong, there is no such thing as despicable or obscene about the difference between you and me." Song Qingshu holds the East dusk Snow''s smooth chin and appreciates her expression of shame and anger.


    The eastern dusk snow flashed a surprised color in her eyes: "I didn''t expect that you would learn and use flexibly."


    "Then you are going to deal with me, the weak man, my strong man?" The East dusk snow voice suddenly becomes soft and beautiful.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and looked into his big watery eyes. He thought that he would die, and bowed his head to kiss the beautiful red lips.


    "Oh..." Dongfang muxue suddenly stares at her boss. Unexpectedly, song Qingshu is so bold, and a touch of red glow suddenly floats on her white neck.


    Seeing song Qingshu pressing dongfangmuxue on the bed and putting her hand into her skirt, Qu Feiyan smiles and walks out slowly. The next scene is not what she should see as an apprentice.


    "No, I''m not ready." The east evening snow finally gets the chance of breathing, and pushes away the man in a hurry.


    "When will you be ready?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know." Dongfang muxue has a daze in her eyes. Although she doesn''t resist what song Qingshu does to her now, she always feels that there seems to be something wrong between them. This feeling makes her hesitate.


    "Well, I''ll wait until you''re ready." Although some reluctant, song Qingshu still gave up to continue to conquer the city, because he did not want to leave a trace of imperfect feeling between the two.


    "Do you feel bad now?" The eastern dusk snow glances at a place, and her face is hundreds of times redder than usual.


    "What do you say?" Song Qingshu looks depressed.


    "This is easy to do," Oriental evening snow cunning smile, white wrist gently a Yang, a pitching from the account.


    Qu Feiyan just walked to the door, suddenly all over a tight, found that the waist was entangled by a pitching, had not had time to exclaim, was pulled back to the account.


    "Shifu ~" Qu Feiyan didn''t know what had happened. He was ashamed and anxious.


    "Let non-smoking help you," Eastern evening snow giggled, "from today on, my woman is your woman."


    Song Qingshu suddenly jumps in his heart. Somehow, the graceful and mature body of Blue Phoenix emerges in his mind.


    "Why, think of Blue Phoenix?" Dongfang muxue looked at him with a smile, as if he saw through his mind, "don''t be embarrassed, you want to use it all in the future, their Miao women, Kung Fu is not generally good."


    Song Qingshu suddenly became thirsty, and his voice became a little hoarse: "at the beginning of the five poisons education, you said that we were not familiar enough to exchange the skills of bedclothes..."


    "Isn''t it ripe enough now?" The East dusk snow gathers to his ear, lightly vomited a breath, "do you want to see how I deal with women?"


    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva subconsciously and nodded his head busily.


    The eastern evening snow smiles and reminds Qu Feiyan of his chin: "Feiyan, I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard tonight."


    Qu Feiyan was so ashamed that he said in a hurry: "don''t, um..." the two red lips were already entangled together.


    Song Qingshu can be said to be an eye opener on one side, and his body temperature rises dramatically. I don''t know how long it takes. Dongfang dusk Xue lifts the messy hair around his ear, and forgets him: "don''t you come soon?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it. He rushed over with a low roar, and soon heard Qu Feiyan''s weeping voice


    "Brother song, master, how can you be so bad ~"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time to get up. It''s time to get up early." I don''t know how long after that, a languid voice rings in my ear. Song Qingshu opens his eyes vaguely and finds that Dongfang muxue is dressed up and sitting by the bed looking at him with a smile.


    "So early?" Song Qingshu takes a look at the starry sky outside and can''t help laughing bitterly. Being an emperor is really a hard job. Thanks to Dongfang muxue, he has been enjoying it all the time. If he wants to go to court on time every day, he doesn''t want to be an emperor even if he has the welfare of three palaces and six courtyards.


    "I''m afraid a lot of interesting things happened in this morning''s court. You just came back, and many things are not clear. It''s a flaw. Today, I''ll play Kangxi for the time being. Just hide and listen to it." Oriental dusk Snow said while paying attention to the look of song Qingshu.


    "I can''t help it. Every time I deal with those ministers, I have a headache." Song Qingshu didn''t care and agreed.


    Seeing him without hesitation, Dongfang muxue''s eyes flashed. However, when she saw Qu Feiyan, who was still sleeping, as soft as a pool of mud, her face turned slightly red: hum, I sacrificed so much last night. If he suspected me again, he would have no conscience.


    Song Qingshu put on his clothes and was about to go out when he suddenly looked back at Qu Feiyan: "can''t it go wrong to leave her here?"


    "Don''t worry," Dongfang muxue replied, "I really don''t have a helper in this deep palace, so I transferred her from the five poisons sect some time ago. The people in the palace have been used to her existence, and they secretly say that she has everything, such as master secret guards, concubines, etc. Although Feiyan was young, she was very capable. She soon packed up the eunuchs in Qianqing palace. Even if someone saw her sleeping on the Dragon bed, who would dare to say half a word? "


    Song Qing''s writing shows a strange color. She really can''t connect the delicate little girl last night with this powerful role. Finally, she has to sigh: women are really a magical species.


    "By the way, what about Zhong Ling and them?" Song Qingshu asked suddenly.


    "The five poisons sect still needs people. She and LAN Fenghuang stay there. According to Fei Yan, Zhong Ling seems to be born to play with poisons. Even LAN Fenghuang laments her rapid progress." The east evening snow laughs a way.


    Song Qingshu also showed a knowing smile when he thought of the cute little girl. But when he thought about Mu Wanqing, he couldn''t laugh any more. How to make the two sisters get along well at that time is really a problem


    Song Qingshu followed Dongfang muxue to Taihe hall, then hid in Pian hall and listened to the whole early Dynasty.


    Sure enough, as Dongfang muxue said, some interesting things happened. First, according to the Convention, the ministers were divided into two groups and quarreled over Yuele''s disposal; Then the envoys of San Francisco came up, saying that there had been great pressure on the border in recent years, asking the imperial court to double the military pay. Wu Sangui''s envoys also proposed missing their daughter, hoping that the emperor would approve Aker to return to the mountain customs to visit relatives


    Hearing these conditions, the government and the public were in an uproar.

 Chapter 604

    San Francisco has a large army in hand. Over the years, military expenditure has even accounted for more than 30% of the total expenditure of the imperial court. Now the imperial court has just lost 100000 elites, but San Francisco put forward such a request at this time. Sima Zhao''s heart is well known.


    Moreover, because Princess Jianning and trinket died in Shanhaiguan by accident, Wu Sangui sent his favorite daughter to the capital in order to plead guilty. In name, he was a maid of honor to the emperor, but anyone can see that he gave his daughter to the emperor as a concubine.


    Aker inherited her mother. Song Qingshu sighed when she thought of the beautiful girl. She had so many things that she almost forgot that she was still in the capital. She must have had a hard time these years.


    Her mother, Chen Yuanyuan, was so beautiful that song Qingshu was lost for a moment


    At the end of the noisy early Dynasty, song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue leave Taihe hall together. After Song Qingshu''s early efforts and the arrangement of the eastern dusk snow, the eunuchs who follow them have been replaced by their confidants. Therefore, song Qingshu is not afraid to go with Kangxi in public.


    Dongfang muxue suddenly snorted coldly: "San Francisco''s proposal of such harsh conditions is just to test the bottom line of the imperial court, but how can they think that we are not afraid of them, just afraid that they will not."


    "It''s easy to force against San Francisco, but are you sure you can pacify San Francisco?" Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. Golden Snake camp is in urgent need of development time, so he wants to use San Francisco to hold down Manchu. But if Manchu is overthrown by San Francisco, it will not be worth the loss. Song Qingshu still has many things to do. He can''t pretend to be Kangxi for a long time. The task of taking the Forbidden City and pacifying San Francisco naturally falls on Dongfang muxue.


    "Wu Sangui and others, in my eyes, are just local chickens and lackeys." East evening snow proud way.


    "Well, I believe you." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that he had been in touch with Dongfang muxue for so long, naturally he knew how amazing she was. If she was a man, she would be the biggest opponent in his life besides Zhang Wuji.


    "Fortunately, she''s a woman, hehe." Song Qingshu can''t help but think of his perfect white body last night, and his smile is somewhat obscene.


    Dongfang muxue didn''t notice his smile. She said to herself, "if I expect it to be right, Princess roujia will go to the palace today and find someone to intercede for Yue le. Which concubine''s palace do you think is more convenient for us to lead her to?"


    "Empress Tong." Song Qingshu subconsciously replied that, after all, in Kangxi''s harem, he only touched empress Xiao Tong and was familiar with her situation there.


    Dongfang muxue couldn''t help laughing: "you are a romantic seed, but you put so many concubines in Sangong Liuyuan instead of touching them. It really makes people laugh."


    "I''m not that kind of horse..." Song Qingshu suddenly changed his face and recognized the pride in her tone. "Did you touch it all?"


    "Of course!" Oriental evening snow haughtily a smile, "Manchu palace has their own rules, if I continue to like you after a person, can''t do rain and dew, I''m afraid these women in the palace already suspected."


    Song Qingshu''s face became more strange: "how can you handle so many concubines? What surprised me even more was that none of them found anything unusual? "


    "What''s the difficulty? I used to be the leader of the sun moon god cult, OK?" Dongfang muxue snorted triumphantly, "if you want to use some love medicine and some props, don''t you let these ladies who haven''t seen the world die and die?"


    Song Qingshu almost stumbled and fell: "you''re ahead of time, ha ha..."


    "But I also have to admit that you have a vicious eye. In Kangxi''s harem, other women are far less interesting than Xiao Tong." Dongfang muxue seems to be in the aftertaste. "Well, choose Xiao Tong''s harem. I''ll make arrangements later to lead Princess roujia there."


    They then began to check the details of the plan. After a long time, Dongfang muxue suddenly showed a funny smile: "Hey, do we want to make a bet? After Princess roujia''s affair, we are not allowed to use violence to force, to see who can first use their true colors to climb up to Xiaotong''s bed?"


    Song Qingshu was startled and looked at her suspiciously: "what''s your evil taste?"


    "There was no way before, but now the whole palace is under your control. If you still use Kangxi''s identity to bully her, don''t you think it''s boring?" The smile on the face of the eastern dusk snow is stronger, and there seems to be a kind of strange light beating in the long and charming eyes.


    Song Qingshu wanted to reprimand Dongfang muxue righteously, and then he stood on the commanding height of morality and despised her heartily. But he knew that when he heard her proposal, he was a little excited


    "What''s the bet?"

 Chapter 605

    Eastern dusk snow not naturally looked away: "what do you want to bet?"


    "The moon night of the twenty fourth bridge..." Song Qingshu finished. He believed that Dongfang muxue could understand the meaning of his words.


    The East dusk snow face son flashed a light red halo, face dew hesitant color.


    "Why, dare not gamble?" Song Qingshu deliberately stimulated Taoism.


    "Bet on it!" The east evening snow bit to bite teeth, fiercely glared at him one eye, "that in case you lose, plan how to do?"


    "I''ll give it to you..." Song Qingshu showed a bad smile on his face.


    "Dirty!" Oriental evening snow spat a, "that I don''t bet, so no matter win or lose, it''s me who suffer." Then he left.


    "What do you want to bet on?" Song Qingshu grabs her in a hurry.


    Eastern dusk snow showed a trace of cunning color in her eyes: "if you lose, one day you and Ren Yingying''s wedding night, let me go instead of you." Song Qingshu was stunned and responded quickly: "Hello, you are a woman."


    Eastern dusk snow snorted: "how, can''t a woman marry a woman? Ren Yingying, that girl, I have been raising for more than ten years. I am very angry to see her rising and falling day by day. She is just at the time of blooming and fruiting, but she has been ruined by Zhang Wuji and me. Now you are the first one. If I can''t get her red pill, I won''t be happy all my life


    Song Qingshu then understood why Dongfang muxue reacted so much when she heard about her marriage with Ren Yingying. She thought she was jealous. She didn''t expect that she was really jealous. She was not jealous of Ren Yingying, but of me.


    Think of these, song Qingshu can''t help but some sour to hum a: "no, I won''t let you touch my woman."


    "Don''t be so mean. They are women, and you won''t really suffer." The East dusk snow with a kind of close to beg of tone and he discussed.


    Song Qingshu jumps in her heart. She has never seen Dongfang muxue show such a low voice. To tell you the truth, it''s very useful, but her hobby is too different.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had not been moved, Dongfang muxue bit his lip lightly and said softly in his ear, "shall I exchange my red pill with you?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped up violently, worried that he would agree on the impulse, and said in a hurry, "this topic is too dirty. I need to calm down." Finish saying escape also like to leave first.


    Looking at his back, Dongfang muxue could not help stamping her feet: "coward!"


    Today, the fact of planning Princess roujia is damaging the face of the royal family. For convenience, song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue drive away the eunuch and go straight to the palace where empress Tong is.


    Until he comes to Xiaotong and leaves the courtyard, song Qingshu finally reacts and glares at Dongfang muxue: "I almost fell for you. Your red pill is mine. Why should I gamble with you?"


    "Who said that?" The eastern dusk snow raised her chin, and the skin on her face was crystal clear in the sunshine. "I''ll give it to any man I want."


    "You dare!" Song Qingshu was furious.


    "What do you dare to do? You know my temper. If you make me unhappy, I don''t guarantee that I will do anything." Dongfang dusk looked at him with a smile and said, "if you don''t give me Ren Yingying''s red pill, I''ll seduce Linghu Chong and kill you."


    "I''m afraid of you, but I''ll step back," Song Qingshu said with a headache. "I can''t spoil her on her wedding night, but then you can conquer her with your ability."


    "Hum, stingy," Dongfang muxue also understood that her request was that men would not agree. After hesitating for a long time, she said reluctantly, "then I''ll be on the side of your wedding night."


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "it''s not impossible..." seeing Dongfang muxue''s excited face, song Qingshu said discontentedly: "what are you happy about? It''s not sure who will lose or win this bet."


    "You must have lost." The east evening Snow says haughtily.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu didn''t think so.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Oriental dusk snow looked at him with a smile, "what is the ability to climb on the bed after Xiao Tong, let the other party on the bed after Xiao Tong is the real ability."


    Song Qingshu immediately frowned. With his joyful nature, it was easy to get into xiaotonghou''s bed. But he couldn''t think of any way to get Dongfang dusk into xiaotonghou''s bed for a while.


    "Come with me." With a smile, he takes song Qingshu and goes to Xiaotong''s bedroom. He puts on Kangxi''s mask without any trace.


    "Welcome your majesty ~" Xiao Tong received the order early in the morning. Knowing that the emperor would come later, he dismissed the palace people and waited happily in his bedroom.


    "Flat out." The East dusk snow lightly says.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Xiao Tong looked up with a smile, but when she saw song Qingshu standing beside Kangxi, she couldn''t help losing face: "you... You..."


    How could she not know the number one anti thief in the Qing Dynasty? When song Qingshu was on duty in the Forbidden City, they often met. At that time, although she felt that the bodyguard had some extraordinary temperament, she didn''t care about them. After all, their identities were very different. She was a noble imperial concubine, and the other was just a slave after all.


    But recently, song Qingshu''s reputation has caused a stir in the government and the public. Even Xiao Tong Hou in the deep palace has heard of his kind of magical things. Looking at the dignified man in front of her, and thinking of the handsome bodyguard who saluted him in the palace, empress Tong was in a trance.


    "Don''t panic, princess. He''s one of his own." The East dusk snow lightly says.


    "My own people?" Empress Tong feels a little dizzy. This anti thief who just broke the hundred thousand army of the imperial court in Shandong Province and made the court restless was called his own by the emperor.


    Song Qingshu also has a strange face. He didn''t expect that Dongfang muxue would bring him to meet with empress Tong. How would this end!


    "The specific situation involves the secrets of the imperial court. You don''t have to go deep into it. I say he''s one of my own, and he''s one of my own." To song Qingshu''s surprise, Dongfang muxue didn''t explain much, but simply and rudely came to a conclusion.


    But the effect is surprisingly good, perhaps Xiao Tong lived in the deep palace for a long time, understand a lot of things, the more you know, the more dangerous it is. Since the emperor said so, she naturally would not have any objection: "I understand."


    Oriental evening snow pretends to nod: "go to say hello to song Gongzi."


    Xiao Tong was surprised. Before, she thought that song Qingshu was an undercover spy sent by Kangxi. But now, listening to his tone, she clearly treats song Qingshu as an equal person.


    "Master song Wanfu!" Xiaotonghou smiles and worships song Qingshu Yingying. She is a smart person. Since the emperor attaches so much importance to this man, she will not be so stupid as to be self Jin at this time.


    "Song met concubine Tong." Xiao Tong after Ying Ying a worship, immediately Xiangfeng shop, song Qingshu subconsciously helped her up.


    After Xiao Tong''s heart jumped, his hands quickly shrank back. Seeing that Kangxi didn''t mean to blame, he just put down his heart, but he was annoyed: "how can this man be so bold and rude?"


    He was used to being intimate with empress Tong as Kangxi before. Song Qingshu subconsciously helped her arm. He noticed her reaction and just woke up. He immediately laughed bitterly.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Song Qingshu sends a message to Dongfang muxue. Now she''s playing too much. She openly appears in the imperial palace. How to deal with the aftermath later will be a headache for both of them. Song Qingshu knows that Dongfang muxue is not a person of no importance. It is impossible for them to take such a big risk just because of a ridiculous bet.


    Dongfangmuxue''s lips showed a faint smile, and the same voice into the secret replied: "to completely master the Forbidden City, you and I can''t do it alone, so we need to attract allies, and Xiao tonghou is the most suitable person at present."


    "Are you crazy? The Tong family is one of the eight families in the Qing Dynasty. If she knew the truth, she would not help us! " Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t want to win over his confidants, but at most he wanted to attract some humble maids and eunuchs. In this forbidden city, those who have a little status are basically Manchu aristocrats, who naturally represent Manchu people''s interests. How can he win over and do things that shake the foundation of Manchu Qing.


    "I''m not stupid enough to tell her the truth all of a sudden. Take your time. When she wakes up, she is already a grasshopper in the same line with us, and you can''t help us." The East dusk snow answers with confidence.


    "What are you going to do?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of inquiry.


    "You wait to see a good play." Eastern dusk snow lips that wipe smile more obvious.


    The two of them passed the sound into the secret, as if they were two statues. The house suddenly fell into a strange quiet. Xiao Tong stood aside and felt inexplicably nervous. But the palace had its own rules, and she did not dare to disturb Kangxi''s thinking.


    Just as empress Tong was in a state of anxiety, he finally heard the emperor say: "princess love, this time I will bring Mr. Song to discuss something important with you."


    Empress Tong''s heart leaped and she couldn''t help laughing. It seems that this matter is extremely confidential. The Emperor didn''t look for so many sisters in the harem, but instead came to me. Doesn''t it prove that I''m the most beloved.


    "Emperor, what is it?"


    Dongfang muxue gave her a deep look: "this matter needs your help, and it''s extremely difficult."


    Xiao Tong quickly knelt down and said, "as long as you can share the emperor''s worries, I won''t frown at anything more difficult."


    "Is it?" Eastern evening snow looked at her with a smile, "you don''t rush to promise, this matter is really important, if you listen, you will never have a chance to look back."


    Xiao Tong hesitated immediately, the emperor said so carefully, it must be a big event, sometimes know too much may not be a good thing.


    But after a moment, she nodded firmly: "I''m willing to do anything for the emperor. I don''t need a chance to look back."


    Empress Tong knew that if she refused this time, she would let Kangxi down. Once she lost her sacred heart, the glory of her former collection of 3000 favours would never return.


    "I''m worthy of being my favorite concubine," said Dongfang muxue, laughing, but her face soon faded. "Concubine Tong, you must have noticed that no one in the harem has given birth to my heirs all these years."


    After Xiao Tong quickly comforted him: "the emperor worries about state affairs on weekdays, and the sisters in the palace haven''t served the emperor for several years. It''s normal to have no children for a while. However, the emperor is in his prime, and there will be sisters who will give birth to the Dragon son for the emperor."


    Kangxi is now less than 20 years old. It''s only a few years since he got married. It''s really normal for him to have no children at this age.


    Xiao Tong''s face suddenly turned red. Thinking of the emperor saying this to her, did he hope to give birth to a dragon as soon as possible? Thinking about this, Xiao Tong was suddenly excited.


    "No more." The East dusk snow suddenly sighed heavily, and a series of helpless and angry emotions appeared on her face at the same time.


    Song Qingshu was stunned by the fact that all the women she knew were acting school of Oscar level.


    "Why?" Xiao Tong''s face changed slightly and asked subconsciously.


    "Princess Ai should know that Prince Bao Hongli has been eyeing my throne." The East dusk snow looked at her thoughtfully.


    "I know." Xiao Tong''s face turned white gradually, and then he thought that he seemed to have heard some secrets he shouldn''t have heard.


    "Hongli, the traitor, has been trying to seize my throne. He has attacked me three times and four times. Although most of the conspiracies failed, one succeeded." Dongfang muxue gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve been poisoned by a strange poison. Although it won''t endanger my life, I can''t even have children with this quilt."


    "Ah?" After small Tong covers small mouth with the hand, cannot help exclaiming.


    Dongfang muxue glanced at her: "you know what happened before Hongli''s sudden death. It''s just an external reason. In fact, it''s my hand."


    One by one, Xiao Tong is numb.


    Dongfang muxue continued: "it''s a pity that Hongli''s power is too big. In order to prevent domestic chaos in the Qing Dynasty, I have to treat him as dead. At the same time, I have to keep his title. I have no reason to move his sons."


    "But then there is a big problem. Once I have no children, I can only choose Baylor from all the clans to be the crown prince, and the Hongli family has the highest priority, so the future prince will be born among his sons. Hum! How can my country be passed to his son! I''m afraid that thief Hongli will wake up with a smile under the nine springs! "


    Empress Tong''s face was pale, and her whole body trembled slightly, as if she would fall to the ground at any time: "on the emperor, there are countless imperial doctors in the palace, and there are many miraculous doctors in the world. Maybe they can solve the strange poison..."


    Dongfang dusk suddenly turns around and stares at her: "haven''t you ever tried to be me?"


    Xiao Tong''s heart trembled, and he knelt down on the ground in a hurry: "my concubine, please forgive me."


    See Kangxi has been silent, Xiao Tong after a sudden blessing to the heart: "the Emperor just said I can help you, do not know how to help the emperor."


    "Give me a son." East dusk snow eyes red, staring at her.


    "Can give birth to the Dragon son for the emperor, the minister concubine in the heart naturally ten million willing, but now..." small Tong after Piao the East dusk snow one eye, the remaining words how dare to say.


    "Naturally, I have a way for you to have a son. Just ask if you want to?" Dongfangmuxue stares at her fiercely.


    "Yes, my concubine!" Xiao Tong nodded her head busily. She knew that if she dared to say no today, even if she was the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine, she would not want to see the sun tomorrow. But she still wondered that the emperor was not infertile, so how could she have a dragon?


    After Xiao Tong suddenly thought of something, he turned around and looked at Song Qingshu who had been standing on one side. Why did the emperor say such a secret thing in front of this man?


    "It seems that you understand," sighed Dongfang muxue, "from now on, young master song is free to go in and out of your bedroom. If I come here in person, you can serve him until you get pregnant. Do you understand?"


    "How can that be?" Xiao Tong immediately screamed and looked at Kangxi incredulously, "my concubine is the emperor''s person, and my death is the emperor''s ghost. How can I be touched by other men?"


    Dongfang muxue looks at Song Qingshu strangely and thinks that you have been touched by that guy for many times. But this kind of words certainly can''t say to export, light cough, she continues to say: "do you plan to resist the purpose?"


    "I dare not." Xiao Tong Hou only felt that her brain was buzzing. What happened today was too weird, and Kangxi''s request was too ridiculous, so she didn''t know what to do.


    "I know it''s difficult, but now I can''t help it," Dongfang muxue said in a soft voice. "You can rest assured that I will never neglect you because of this. You are still my favorite concubine, and I can make an oath that as long as you give birth to a son, I will make him prince, and you will be queen and Empress Dowager in the future, Your son will inherit my thousands of miles


    "My concubine... My concubine..." empress Xiao Tong can''t think normally now. She only hears the words of Prince, Queen and Empress Dowager vaguely. In a moment, she is a little excited, but her education makes her resist. He is a noble concubine, but the other is a humble Han. His noble and white body can only be spoiled by the emperor all his life. How can he let other men sully


    "Won''t you?" The East dusk snow suddenly heavily snorted, as if a heavy hammer hit on the heart of Xiao Tong.


    Xiao Tong Hou Huoran sober, she has understood that now she has no choice, listen to so many secrets, if you don''t agree, waiting for their own outcome can only be to kill.


    "My concubine... Yes." Xiao Tong clenched her teeth, and her lips were bleeding.


    Dongfang muxue couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu and whispered: "I didn''t expect that she was also a woman of three chastity and nine martyrs. I really want to see how she would react when she knew that her body had been played by us countless times."


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows jumped and he quickly replied, "don''t mess with me!"


    "Don''t worry." Dongfang muxue smiles at him, and then helps Xiao Tong up, "Aifei, the son of song has a special identity and can''t stay with you often, so every time he appears, you have to serve him wholeheartedly and try to get pregnant as soon as possible, you know?"


    "I know." After the small Tong lowered his head, two lines of clear tears can not stop sliding down on the cheek.


    "You don''t have to be too nervous. Mr. Song is the person I trust most. You can take him as me," Dongfang muxue said, holding the hand of empress Tong to song Qingshu. "Today, you should get familiar with him."


    "Yes." The voice of empress Tong reveals infinite sadness.


    "I have some important things to deal with, so I won''t disturb you," Dongfang muxue said strangely as she passed by song Qingshu. "Concubine Tong is weak. You should pity her later."


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly, so he had to reply respectfully: "yes."

 Chapter 606

    "I''ll go and decorate it. After Princess roujia enters the palace, bring her here. You can finish Xiaotong as soon as possible." When the eastern dusk snow is about to leave, it will be heard into the secret way, and song Qingshu can only return it with a bitter smile.


    Watching "Kangxi" leave, Xiao Tong''s heart suddenly tightens. He stands there with his head down, unconsciously wringing his clothes.


    "What to do? Do you really want to talk to him?"


    "But now that the emperor has issued an edict, how can I refuse it?"


    "I''m a concubine of the Qing Dynasty, but I''m going to be defiled by a Han Chinese. How can my life be so bitter..."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with great interest. Seeing the tears in her eyes, he felt a little feverish: he used to treat her as a plaything, but he didn''t expect that she had such a charming side.


    Song Qingshu used to spoil Xiaotong as Kangxi before. He didn''t have such a big reaction. But he was so impressed by Dongfang muxue that he was able to stand behind Xiaotong as Kangxi. Song Qingshu thought that when he was still a bodyguard in the palace, he would Salute every time he saw Xiao Tong. Now the women who used to be high above him are easy to get. The contrast of his identity makes him very excited.


    "It''s so evil. How can Oriental dusk snow be so evil?" Song Qingshu has to sigh that Dongfang muxue''s method is much better than her. In a few words, she has created such a classic role-playing scene. How can she betray her kindness.


    "I''ve been in Song Qingshu, and I''ve seen empress Tong." Song Qingshu seems to return to the old days when he was on duty. He respectfully saluted Xiao Tong.


    "Don''t be... Polite, keep... Calm." Originally, it was the most common response in the ordinary life. Now, empress Tong felt that she could not say anything strange. She was slightly annoyed: you know our embarrassing relationship now, but you came to give me the courtesy of king and minister.


    Empress Xiao Tong coughed and said nervously: "although the emperor said that, you should know your own identity. You are just a slave, and you can''t have any thoughts about this palace."


    Song Qingshu suddenly lost his smile. Up to now, empress Xiao Tong is still deceiving himself. He immediately steps forward and leans on empress Xiao Tong: "I don''t care whether I''m a slave or a master, I don''t care what the empress thinks. She only needs to understand that I''m a man."


    "Bold!" After the small Tong suddenly shortens breath, "in front of this palace''s face, unexpectedly dares to say this kind of bastard words." I don''t know whether it''s shame or anger, but Xiao Tong''s voice is as delicate as ever, destroying her momentum.


    "I think the bold one is Niang Niang you," Song Qingshu looked at her calmly. "Did Niang Niang forget what I came to do? I want to disobey the edict so soon. "


    "I''m not." Xiaotong can''t help his aggressive eyes, subconsciously back step, chest sharp ups and downs, "but the palace is not ready for the moment."


    "What does the lady need to prepare?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "everything is to serve the empress by the humble position. The only preparation that the empress needs is good enjoyment."


    "Bold, don''t say such frivolous words in front of our palace." Xiao Tong after powder face a cold, but a heart but because of his bold words make a mess.


    "Since the empress doesn''t like it, I won''t say it." Xiao Tong just breathed a sigh of relief, but song Qingshu held the catkin, "isn''t the hand of empress soaked in milk every day, so smooth?"


    "How can you... Be so rude!" Empress Tong looks at the man in front of her. She has a noble status. From birth to now, except for being held by her father when she was a child, only Kangxi has touched her body. Suddenly, she is held by song Qingshu. She is ashamed and angry.


    "Niang Niang misunderstood. I''m just looking at the palms for her." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Son of a bitch, I don''t need to see any palms in my palace!" After Xiao Tong tried to struggle several times, but he couldn''t shake each other. He felt the heat from the man''s hand, and felt a throb in his heart. Suddenly he was angry and anxious.


    "Isn''t the empress curious that the emperor needs children, but why did she come to me as a Han and treat me so politely?" Song Qingshu suddenly gave her a mysterious look.


    "For what?" Xiao Tong was really attracted after the attention, no longer struggling. Song Qingshu''s words are just what empress Tong couldn''t figure out. Even if Kangxi was unable to bear children and wanted to secretly find someone to borrow the seeds, he should also choose from Manchu people. Why did he find a Han man?


    At the beginning, Xiao Tong only when Kangxi is to hide people''s eyes and ears, but when Kangxi talks with song Qingshu, it seems to be in an equal tone, and made clear many times during the period, let oneself take song Qingshu as he serve wholeheartedly, this is not like an emperor''s attitude to his subordinates..


    "Because I am an immortal coming down to earth," Song Qingshu said with a mysterious smile, "since ancient times, although the emperor claims to be the son of heaven, he is nothing but flesh. Although royal blood is noble, it is much worse than that of our immortal family. If I hadn''t owed Kangxi a favor, I would never have given you blood essence... "


    "Nonsense After Xiao Tong, a pink face turned red. "If you are such a bewitcher in ordinary times, we will let people drag you down and chop you."


    "Don''t you believe me?" Song Qingshu seems to have expected that "empress should know that I called the wind and the rain not long ago and killed 8000 sabusu cavalry."


    Xiao Tong after the face of blood color suddenly back three points: "that... It''s just your luck."


    "Good luck?" Song Qingshu disdained to smile, "through the ages, can you still find the second one who has this luck?"


    "This..." after Xiao Tong suddenly stopped, she also read a lot of books, think about it, really can not find a second such a successful example.


    "Well, let''s talk about something without luck." After Song Qingshu finished, he looked at Xiao Tong.


    Xiao Tong felt that his eyes were particularly sharp. He stared at him as if he had no clothes on. He said angrily, "what are you looking at?"


    "I''m an immortal. Naturally, I''ll have some immortal skills, such as..." Song Qingshu had a deliberate pause and just said, "such as perspective eyes."


    "Perspective eye?" Xiao Tong was shocked and subconsciously held his hands in front of his chest, but he quickly reflected that the other side was absolutely bluffing. There was no immortal in the world!


    Such a thought, Xiao Tong immediately put down his heart, cold hum a: "then you say, what can you see?"


    "If I''m serious, don''t blame me, madam?" Song Qingshu said playfully.


    Xiao Tong felt guilty for a while, but her reason told her that it was impossible, so she gritted her teeth and said, "well, as long as you''re right, I won''t blame you; But if you are wrong, I will tell the emperor to put you to death


    "Does empress left breast bottom have a faint red mole?" After hearing song Qingshu''s words, Xiao Tong suddenly turned pale.


    "Lady''s waist..."


    "The lady''s legs are bent there..."


    Song Qingshu one by one, some of the characteristics of Xiao Tong said.


    Xiao Tong suddenly fell into the ice cellar, these are her extremely private parts, even the maid of honor may not know, is this man really immortal?


    "Ah ~" after Xiao Tong suddenly wake up, a scream, while clip. Tight legs, "you quickly turn your head, no longer look!"


    Song Qingshu went over and hugged her in his arms. He said in a soft voice, "why do you have to resist like this? The emperor has given her to me. We should play harmoniously."


    After Xiao Tong suddenly trembled: "nonsense, the emperor who will give you this palace, just let this palace and you, and you..." the next words she can''t say any more.


    "It''s better for Niang Niang to know," Song Qingshu said in her ear, "not to mention that I''m an immortal. I''m not insulting Niang. Why should she refuse again?"


    "What immortal, it is clear that you are cheating me in some way I don''t know." Xiao Tong Hou is not stupid. After the initial shock, he quickly reacts that there is no immortal in the world.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but stay. This little girl has a quick reaction.


    "Whether it''s an immortal or not, it''s not something that the empress should care about," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. "What the empress should care about is how to get pregnant as soon as possible. The emperor doesn''t have much patience. If he can''t get pregnant all the time, then the emperor will think it''s my problem. At most, she will be accompanied by another man; But if the emperor thinks it''s the empress''s problem, then I''ll change to another concubine. Do you still have a way to live, empress? "


    Xiao Tong''s face turns pale immediately. Whether it''s a change of man or her being killed, it''s something she can''t accept. Now I think of it, it seems that the best ending is to have a baby with this man as soon as possible.


    Xiao Tong secretly glances at Song Qingshu and thinks in his heart: Although he is a Han nationality, he is handsome and extraordinary. Moreover, with his reputation over the years, he is really a hero. If my child has such a father, it''s not unacceptable... In case, as he said, the emperor will get a disgusting man, it''s even worse.


    Seeing that Xiao Tong is silent, song Qingshu knows that she has been talked about, but it''s impossible for her to admit it. She can''t help laughing: "since the empress doesn''t speak, I''ll take it as her consent."


    Finish saying then copy the leg after small Tong to bend, embrace her to go toward bedside crosswise.


    Xiao Tong after the whole body trembles, a hands tightly hold their own clothes, but after all, or did not say no.


    When the man pressed on her, Xiao Tong turned her face to one side, and two lines of clear tears fell onto the brocade quilt. She pursed her lips and said with trembling: "today''s matter, you are not allowed to tell with a third person."


    "Heaven and earth know, you know, I know." Song Qingshu said softly in her ear.


    "But the emperor knows." After small Tong heart silently added a sentence.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, a exclamation came out of the door: "what are you... Doing?"

 Chapter 607

    Xiao Tong''s originally tightly wrinkled Xiu eyebrow suddenly stretches slightly, and then a dazed color flashes across her face.


    She didn''t know why she had such a reaction. She thought that it was painful and disgusting for her pure body to be invaded by men other than her husband, but now she didn''t have a trace of such negative emotions. Instead, she felt very familiar and kind.


    Xiao Tong shyly raised her hand to touch the man''s chest, and her surprise was even stronger: "were we before..."


    "What did the lady say?" Song Qingshu pretended not to understand.


    "Nothing." After Xiao Tong turned his head and spat on his face: I really think too much. I''m the emperor''s favorite concubine. How could I have been with him before


    In Song Qingshu''s eyes, he flashed a hint of narrowness, and deliberately said: "things are really changeable. When I first met her in the imperial garden, I was fascinated by her peerless charm. I thought that the emperor is really lucky to have such a fairy like concubine. At that time, I was thinking that I would be satisfied if I could say a few words to my mother. Who would have thought that I would have a chance to kiss her today? "


    "Stop it." After Xiao Tong, her whole body trembles. When she hears him mention the past, she can''t help but feel a kind of unspeakable emotion.


    "What was my mother''s impression of me?" Song Qingshu is really curious. In the heart of empress Tong, how does she feel about her original identity.


    "At that time, I just heard the emperor say that you are the highest martial arts bodyguard in the palace. I have no other impression." Xiao Tong replied with trembling eyes.


    "Really?" Song Qingshu immediately some dissatisfaction, "but there are several times I can clearly detect that you look at me behind."


    "Be light... Be light," Xiao Tong replied, "at that time, I thought you were different from other bodyguards. You always had... A very proud look on your face. If you had known that you would be bullied like this today, my palace... I should have let people kill you at the beginning..."


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows trembled and he laughed: "it seems that the slave has to repay the empress for not killing her."


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial garden, a beautiful lady in palace dress is walking slowly. In her twenties, she is dressed as a young woman. Her dress is obviously different from the style of other concubines in the harem. Although she looked sad, her beauty was not affected at all.


    "I don''t know if I can save my father this time." The Palace Dress beauty is the daughter of Yue Le, Prince an. She was once given to Princess roujia, Geng Jingzhong, who is now the princess of Jingnan.


    Hearing that her father was thrown into prison after being defeated, Princess roujia wanted to help her, so she asked her husband to let her come to the capital with her envoys.


    Now the situation is delicate. Geng Jingzhong didn''t want her to take risks in Beijing, but he agreed when he thought that he could find out the truth of the imperial court from Yue Le''s mouth through his wife.


    Before she got married, Princess roujia had many sisters and friends in the capital. Now most of them got married and became Gaoming''s wife. After returning to Beijing, she first prepared a big gift, and visited each important official''s Di Fujin and side Fujin, asking them to persuade her husband to help. After all this, she went to the palace to find a former playmate, who is now Kangxi''s concubine. She hoped that she could blow a little pillow and let Kangxi treat Yuele leniently.


    It''s a pity that the playmate told her that she didn''t have enough status in the palace. I''m afraid she couldn''t say much, so she suggested that she prepare a big gift and go to the favorite empress Tong in recent years for help.


    Princess roujia is far away in the north. She has heard about empress Tong. Knowing that it is not too much to call her "a collection of three thousand favours" in the past two years, she carefully selected a number of valuable and rich gifts and went to empress Tong''s Yikun palace.


    When she arrived at Yikun palace, Princess roujia went to the palace gate to find the maid of honor. After a while, the maid of honor came back and asked you to accept her gift. Then she took her inside.


    Along the way, Princess jou Chia was wondering why there was no one in Yikun palace. They had already come to a palace. The maid stopped and said that empress Tong was waiting inside. She asked Princess jou Chia to go in alone. Then she turned and left.


    Although Princess roujia was surprised, she was worried about her father''s safety. All she thought about was how to get close to empress Tong later.


    "Now that she has received the present, she should be able to help?" Princess jou Chia was in a state of uneasiness when she heard a burst of intermittent, weeping voice. Then she found that she had gone to the depth of the palace unconsciously.


    Looking up, Princess jou Chia was stunned by the situation not far away. Her two naked bodies were tangled together. The man was sweating and the woman was graceful. She subconsciously exclaimed: "what are you doing


    As soon as the words came out, Princess jou Chia would cry out. She often heard that there were some things that could not be seen in the palace. She did not expect to be caught by herself. Originally, it was only the eunuch in the palace. But when you look at it carefully, the woman is charming and beautiful. She is not the ordinary maid in the palace. Since she is in Yikun palace, she must be empress Tong.


    The man''s muscular masculinity was beyond the eunuch''s possession, and Princess jou Chia could not see that they were really making friends.


    Princess roujia''s heart thumped: "finished, did you run into Xiao Tong and have an affair with the bodyguard?"


    Empress Tong also finds Princess roujia not far away. Suddenly, a chill comes from her back. If today''s affairs are disclosed, she will be doomed.


    Feeling the beauty''s tight body, song Qingshu patted her face and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    In fact, he had noticed Princess roujia''s approach for a long time. When he was wondering, he heard Dongfang muxue''s voice with a smile: "my girl let you go to bed after Xiao Tong. Now it''s time for me to show you how to deal with this headache."


    Dongfang muxue was the first master of the underworld in the past, and also the leader of the largest sect of the underworld. Song Qingshu knew that it was not so easy to bring her into the harem, and she had to be convinced in all aspects.


    Now that she had finished the examination, song Qingshu didn''t have the reason to shrink back. She was so proud that she let Princess roujia come in.


    After comforting Xiao Tong, song Qingshu turned his head, looked at Princess roujia and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Why don''t you kneel when you see me? "


    Princess jou Chia was stunned. Is this man the emperor?


    When she left Beijing, Kangxi was still young. After so many years, she really couldn''t recognize Kangxi.


    Princess jou Chia laughed bitterly: I''m really confused. Who can be such a close man as Xiao Tong Hou in the whole palace except Kangxi!


    "Heshuoroujia princess, meet the emperor, empress Tong."


    Song Qingshu snorted and said faintly: "kneel on one side first." Finish saying no longer pay attention to her, turn around quietly to small Tong after blinking eyes, and then in small Tong after the expression of terror, continue to work up.

 Chapter 608

    Princess roujia''s face turned red. How could she expect Kangxi to give such a ridiculous order.


    But she did not dare to disobey the order. After all, it was an imperial edict, so she had to kneel down with her lips pursed, as if to bury her head in her arms. She did not dare to look up.


    Empress Xiao Tong was in the process of dying. Who knew that song Qingshu had solved the crisis by understating it, and the whole person was stunned.


    But before long, the strange things in her body made her wake up quickly. She was ashamed and anxious. She put her hand around the man''s waist and said, "what time is it? You''re still such a fool!"


    Song Qingshu leaned over to her ear and breathed softly: "the more ridiculous we are, the more scared she is. Naturally, she won''t think about the flaws."


    "Is there any flaw?" Xiao Tong after a surprise, without knowing she is the most worried about the leakage of secrets.


    "For example, my hair. Although she has never seen Kangxi, she can tell the difference between the hair of Han people and that of Manchu people." It seems that song Qingshu is telling something unrelated, and there is no worry at all.


    After Xiao Tong was half dead, she quickly glanced at Princess roujia in the distance. Seeing that she kept her head down, she was a little relieved. She glared at Song Qingshu angrily: "then you will still leave her here!"


    "If I drive her out directly, when she calms down, she will definitely recall the wrong details. It''s better to leave her here and let her be more frightened while still under my control." Song Qingshu''s fingers glided over Xiao Tong''s face. "Take it easy. You don''t look like you are waiting on the emperor. Be careful to arouse her suspicion."


    This is what Xiao Tong is most afraid of at this time. As soon as she bites her teeth, she will take the initiative to cooperate. Her waist and legs swing slightly, and bursts of sweet and graceful singing come from her throat.


    "Bah, it''s no wonder that empress tong can spoil the harem. She is really a enchanting goblin." Princess jou Chia, kneeling on the ground, blushed and spat.


    At the same time, she was also a little flustered. According to previous rumors, Kangxi paid the most attention to his image. Now that I saw such a ridiculous scene, would he kill me?


    No, I don''t think so. I''m not a humble palace maid. I can dispose of it without a word. I''m also a grand Princess of Jingnan


    But now how does this situation end?


    Princess jou Chia was about to cry. She thought that she had come to beg for her father''s favor, but before she could speak, she got angry.


    Princess roujia was suddenly stunned. She thought that at the gate of Yikun palace, no one seemed to tell her that the emperor was here, and the maid in waiting directly brought herself here


    Her face suddenly became ugly. She grew up in an aristocratic family when she was a child. How could she not understand the treachery of those means in the harem? She thought that someone had framed concubine Tong, and she had been involved innocently?


    But she racked her brains and couldn''t figure out who was making trouble behind her. Often, a name just appeared in her mind and was soon ruled out by herself.


    There were all kinds of beautiful sounds in her ears. Princess jou Chia felt that there was a warm feeling in her body. She couldn''t help complaining secretly: how could the emperor''s physical strength be so good? She hasn''t stopped for so long.


    "Princess Jingnan, what do you want to do when you enter the palace?"


    Hearing Kangxi''s inquiry, Princess roujia was finally relieved and quickly replied, "roujia has brought some local specialties to the capital this time, so she wants to send some to the empress dowager, the queen and the concubines."


    She didn''t dare to tell the truth. She knew that the effect of her seeking Kangxi was not as good as that of her concubines blowing the pillow to him. In order to save her father, she had to answer like this.


    "Specialty?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, "what special products do you have? Let me listen to them?"


    "There are many local specialties, but the most valuable ones are ginseng, deer antler and mink skin. This time I went to Beijing to collect a lot for you ladies." Princess roujia''s face was very strange, because when Kangxi asked her what she said, she didn''t stop at all. There was a sweet, greasy voice in her throat.


    "Although these three kinds are rare, they are not the most precious specialties in northern China in my opinion." Song Qingshu''s tone became a little strange.


    Princess jou Chia was stunned, and soon she was in a panic: "please make it clear to the emperor that as long as it''s from the north, jou Chia will try to offer it to the emperor."


    Listening to Kangxi''s meaning, she seems to blame her for her most precious treasure. Instead, she uses some inferior things to fool the concubines in the palace. One is not good. This is the crime of deceiving the king. How can Princess roujia not be flustered.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu stared at her with a smile, "I''m afraid King Jingnan will not give up."


    Princess jou Chia was surprised. She knew that her husband Geng Jingzhong always had a bad idea. What was Kangxi''s suggestion?


    "The emperor joked that the whole world is not the land of the king, and the land of the king is not the Minister of the king. All the glory of our family is given by the emperor, and we can''t bear to be loyal." Princess jou Chia thought to herself that her father had not yet been rescued or revealed the truth of the court. For the time being, Jingzhong could only keep a low profile and remain obedient on the surface. No matter what Kangxi asked for later, she would agree for Jingzhong.


    Song Qingshu looked at Princess roujia and said, "the princess is beautiful in appearance and elegant in temperament. Isn''t such a beautiful woman much more valuable than deer antler, ginseng and mink skin?"


    Princess jou Chia was a fool all at once. She never thought Kangxi would say such frivolous words. When she reacted, she burst into a rage, took a deep breath, and coldly replied, "emperor, please respect yourself."


    Song Qingshu stepped back from empress Tong and threw a thin blanket over him: "I know the purpose of the princess''s trip. There is no outsider here, so I won''t beat around the bush. How to deal with Yue Le is just a matter of my words. It depends on the choice of the princess."


    With this remark, the first surprise is Xiao Tong. She didn''t expect that song Qingshu was so bold and put her mind on Princess roujia. Now she is the Royal concubine of Jingnan. She has a great relationship with her. If she is bullied by a man in the palace, who will bear the consequences? When song Qingshu leaves and Kangxi comes back, won''t he be angry?


    "Are you crazy?" After the small Tong regardless of physical fatigue, quietly pulled the song Qingshu. Fortunately, she didn''t want to be seen by outsiders and didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "I don''t care if she spreads what she saw today, but you will lose your reputation and the emperor''s face. Do you think he will tolerate you staying in the palace?" Song Qingshu sneered and said, "now only by pulling her into the water can you keep your secret."


    After his explanation, Xiao Tong was stunned, and she was not stupid. She soon understood the advantages and disadvantages: the rebellion in San Francisco was naturally suppressed by the imperial court, but if his affairs were revealed, Kangxi would never admit that he had inspired him. At that time, no matter inside or outside the palace, no one would intercede for him. That''s really the place where he would die.


    "OK, I''ll help you." Xiao Tong clenched her lips and squeezed out a few words in a low voice.


    Princess jou Chia was in a complete mess. The meaning of Kangxi''s words was so obvious that she could not hear it and exclaimed, "I''m the emperor''s sister!"


    Song Qingshu said with a cold smile: "it''s just a distant cousin after several generations. What''s more, even if it''s a sister? I''m the king of a country. I want a woman who can''t get it. "


    "But I''m married." Princess jou Chia said in a hurry, trying to dispel Kangxi''s idea.


    "Women know better, I like it better." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Princess jou Chia suddenly fell silent. At this time, she finally reflected why she had a smooth journey into Yikun palace, which was full of strange things. It turned out that Kangxi had made the arrangement.


    "Roujia''s husband is holding 100000 elite soldiers to guard the north. Does the emperor know what this means?" Princess jou Chia knew that she was deep in the back palace. Kangxi really wanted to use her strength. She had no chance to resist. But she and her husband Geng Jingzhong have respected each other and loved each other so much over the years that they are not willing to shame her husband, so they tried every means to get rid of Kangxi''s idea.


    She has secretly made up her mind that as long as she can escape the disaster today, she will leave the matter of saving her father overnight to her brothers in the capital.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the princess and I are joking. Is it true that Geng Jingzhong doesn''t react if nothing happens?"


    Seeing that Kangxi had broken everything, Princess jou Jia was silent. She didn''t know how to reply and explain that her husband didn''t have any objection? But who in the world didn''t know that San Francisco had a different heart.


    "The princess has been kneeling for a long time. Come and have a rest on the couch." Song Qingshu tone changed, soft voice said.


    Princess jou Chia glanced at the bed and thought that you two had just finished making out. Now that you are both in rags, how can I send sheep into tiger''s mouth. He was about to refuse, but when Kangxi reached out his hand, he seemed to be caught by an invisible hand, and the whole person flew to the couch.


    "Ah ~" in the middle of the sky, Princess jou Jia screamed subconsciously, but when she cried, she felt that she had fallen into a warm arms.


    "The princess is frightened." Song Qingshu hugs Princess roujia, and her face shows a trace of surprise. This princess of Jingnan is really plump.


    Princess jou Jia was frightened to get up, but empress Tong seized the opportunity to entangle her body: "sister jou Jia, since the emperor has a crush on you, it''s a great honor for you, even for your family. As long as you are comfortable with the emperor, it''s not a matter for the emperor to release Prince an."


    "But I have a husband!" Princess jou Chia was ashamed and annoyed, but she knew from the bottom of her heart that by now, everything could not be avoided.


    "It turns out that the princess is worried about this," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I just want to have a good night. After that, I will forgive Prince an''s great sin. You can also go back and continue to be your princess. I will never stop you. Besides, no one will know what happened today except Princess Tong."

 Chapter 609

    "Really?" Princess jou Chia couldn''t help being moved. Everything was unavoidable. If she could keep her reputation, it would be very unfortunate.


    "Of course it''s true. What I said is of course golden words," Song Qingshu looked at her body. "But the princess has to promise me that you will go to Beijing every year to celebrate the birthday of the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager and new year''s day."


    Princess jou Chia understood Kangxi''s meaning in a moment. If she did, wouldn''t she become his long-term lover? She was a little chilly at the thought of being insulted by three feet every year. However, she had no choice but to give a verbal promise. What she thought in her heart was that she would never return to Yanjing in this life. Her husband had 100000 excellent soldiers in his hand. Even if Kangxi was angry, she could not beat him.


    "Then I''ll undress the princess." Song Qingshu touched her face with her fingers, moved down gradually, and reached into her skirt step by step.


    Princess jou Chia trembled all over her body. She could not help but turned her head. Her eyes were full of tears.


    Empress Tong feels that the picture seems familiar now, but she has to drag the other into the water now to be safe. And when she thinks that Princess Jingnan will suffer the same fate as herself, she can''t help but feel a sense of pleasure in her soul. She can''t help but gather in the past: "sister roujia, my palace is coming to undress you, too."


    "Don''t..." Princess roujia has been gritting her teeth and enduring the emperor''s frivolity. Xiao Tong''s action seems to overwhelm the camel''s last straw. An unprecedented sense of shame arises spontaneously, and her body trembles violently.


    It''s a pity that her two fists are hard to beat her four hands, and soon the city is lost. With the cooperation of Xiao Tong Hou, song Qingshu is finally able to drive straight into the city.


    "Hiss ~" Princess jou Chia tightly hugged the man''s head. She thought that Kangxi was really rude. If she was still a virgin, would she faint?


    Suddenly, her face changed greatly. She touched song Qingshu''s hair and said in a trembling voice, "you... You are not the emperor!"


    Song Qingshu evil spirit smile: "the princess wake up later."


    "Who are you?" Princess jou Chia resisted desperately, but the key was restrained. She shuddered a little, and her strength disappeared.


    "Why does the princess need to know? It''s just adding trouble." After the side of the small Tong said with a smile.


    "You men and women Princess roujia finally understood that she happened to run into the scandal of empress Xiao Tong. In order to prevent it from being exposed, empress Xiao Tong designed to drag herself into the water.


    She immediately regret unceasingly, so obvious flaw, why oneself didn''t see as soon as possible!


    After thinking about it, Princess jou Chia had to admit that she was frightened by the man''s nature, but she could react quickly. She was not a mediocre person with such calm demeanor.


    "Tell me, who are you?" Princess jou Chia gave up her resistance, looked into the eyes of the man close at hand, and said with a rather complicated look, "I don''t want to end up not knowing who touched her body."


    "If you and I are predestined to each other, you will know next time." Song Qingshu didn''t want to cut corners. He didn''t think it was necessary to tell the other party, "the only thing you have to do now is to let go of your body and mind and accommodate me wholeheartedly."


    Princess jou Chia''s face turned red and she exclaimed in her heart, is this a tiger!


    ¡­¡­


    In the Qianqing palace, song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue stare at each other, and soon a faint smile appears on Dongfang muxue''s face: "what''s the taste of Jingnan princess?"


    Song Qingshu glared at her angrily: "it''s clear that if you leave her in the palace, you can achieve the purpose of angering Geng Jingzhong, but you insist that I get this one."


    "Don''t you want to send a beauty to you?" Oriental evening snow does not care to smile, "this deep palace is so boring, I always want to have fun."


    "Is it not enough for you to have fun with so many concubines?" Song Qingshu glared at her fiercely, thinking that he would really find a way to change her bad taste, otherwise he would feel strange.


    "All the concubines in the palace look down at me, and they are tired of playing for a long time. It''s more challenging for the princess of Jingnan," Dongfang muxue said with flying eyebrows. "Especially after you''ve done it today, I''ll dress up as Kangxi to spoil her. It''s interesting to think about that scene."


    Song Qingshu a chill, can''t help waving: "whatever you want."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, a woman like the princess of Jingnan may be a beautiful and dignified fairy with an unattainable status. But for song Qingshu, she is just a tool to achieve her goal. If she has used it, she will not occupy any special position in his heart.


    "Where are you going next? Stay with me and bring down San Francisco? " Although the East dusk snow is still smiling, but speaking of business, her expression is obviously solemn.


    "It''s enough to have you alone in San Francisco," Song Qingshu replied. "I''m going to Yangzhou to visit Li Kexiu, the governor of Jianghuai."


    Song Qingshu defeated the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty last time, and took advantage of the situation to occupy most of Shandong. The territory of the Qing Dynasty was cut off by the Golden Snake camp. Huainan and Jiangsu became enclaves, and all forces turned their eyes to this fat meat.


    If song Qingshu is able to recruit Li Kexiu, his territory will be expanded half at once, and tens of thousands of elite soldiers will be in his hands at the same time, then he will really have the capital to compete in the world.


    If it had not been for the two "traitors" Dongfang muxue and song Qingshu in the Qing Dynasty, the first priority now would have been to fight back against the Golden Snake camp and re connect with the Jianghuai region.


    But the San Francisco coup, together with the two people''s flurry, forced the San Francisco rebellion ahead of time, so the Qing government had to face a dilemma, whether to be San Francisco first or Golden Snake camp first.


    Although the Jianghuai area in Shandong Province was more prosperous, the nobles of the Qing Dynasty paid more attention to the Longxing area outside the pass, which was the fate of the Nuzhen people. Therefore, the plan of counterattacking the Golden Snake camp had to be shelved for the time being. The Qing government could only let the governor Li Kexiu stick to it.


    However, the situation was not as bad as the Qing government thought. After all, Li Kexiu had tens of thousands of soldiers in the green camp, so it was absolutely no problem for Jiang Huai to protect himself in a short time. Moreover, Li Kexiu''s family and people were still hostages in Yanjing City, and the Qing government was not afraid of Li Kexiu''s strange intentions.


    But the Manchu civil and military officials of the Qing Dynasty didn''t know that their emperor had become the biggest "traitor". With song Qingshu''s and Dongfang muxue''s abilities in Yanjing City, it''s not difficult to send Li Kexiu''s family away. That''s song Qingshu''s greatest strength to surrender Li Kexiu.


    "In my opinion, Li Kexiu is not so easy to surrender." Dongfang muxue frowns slightly. She is not optimistic about song Qingshu''s trip.


    "We have to have a try. Even if we can''t recruit him, we have to make sure that he won''t fall into the arms of other forces. After all, as long as he is loyal to the Qing Dynasty, we still have the first chance." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice.

 Chapter 610

    In the next few days, Kangxi, who was disguised as Dongfang muxue, flatly refused all kinds of requests from San Francisco, and the news that "the princess of Jingnan was staying in the palace after she came into the palace to meet all the ladies, and never came out again" soon spread all over the capital.


    The government and the public were in an uproar, and many ministers wrote to express their dissatisfaction with Kangxi''s behavior. However, Dongfang muxue had already privately contacted several important ministers in the court, such as Prince Kang, suoetu and Mingzhu, to clarify their relationship.


    At that time, the kingdom of Jin despised the guards of Longxing, which led to the loss of Longxing under the attack of Mongolia. Since then, there was no retreat and strategic depth. As a result, the power of Jin was gradually eroded and compressed by Mongolia, and now only Guanzhong, Henan and Huaibei are left to support.


    Prince Kang and others deeply believed that the place of Longxing in the Qing Dynasty was the top priority. As long as San Francisco was pacified, it would be possible to advance, attack and retreat, and it would not be too late to recover Shandong.


    With the help of these important ministers, Dongfang muxue soon decided the next policy in the court - to negotiate peace with the Golden Snake camp and try her best to calm the San Francisco rebellion.


    However, differences soon arose between the DPRK and China over the candidates for peace talks at the Golden Snake camp. After all, they don''t know the attitude of the Golden Snake camp, so their personal safety may not be guaranteed. What''s more, it''s a hard job to ensure a successful peace negotiation with the Golden Snake camp.


    All the ministers in the court pass the buck to each other, and no one is willing to go. But Prince Kang thought that he had been cheated by soetu about the placement of ako last time, and he wanted to come back this time. So he blew soetu up and strongly recommended him to be the peace envoy.


    Sauertu was so scared that he suddenly realized that the other party was retaliating. He quickly hinted that his cronies came forward to refute him. Who knew that the Pearl on the other side had always been at odds with sauertu. Seeing this wonderful opportunity, he immediately joined in, praised sauertu fiercely and strongly recommended him.


    The eastern dusk snow on the Dragon chair can''t help laughing at the sight of his highness. How can these people know that song Qingshu is eager for a truce now. Since Prince Kang and Mingzhu recommended soetu at the same time, Dongfang muxue was happy to push the boat along with the current and gave soetu the job. At the same time, she told soetu to continue to go south to Yangzhou to pacify Li Kexiu, the governor of Jianghuai.


    The case of Yue Le, which was so noisy before, was never mentioned again when Dongfang muxue was deliberately indifferent. After all, all the energy of the imperial court is now on the deployment of resources, how to calm the San Francisco rebellion.


    Dongfang muxue didn''t kill Yue le. Instead, she imprisoned him in the patriarchal clan''s house and didn''t allow anyone to visit him. After all, she would use him to play with Princess roujia, so she would not kill him easily.


    As for song Qingshu, during his stay in the capital, he was busy integrating the sticking points. Now that Kangxi is dead, he doesn''t have to continue his previous arrangement of "hiding things from the outside world and hiding things from the outside world". Instead, he changed the previous eight points to seven points.


    The first intelligence office is in the charge of Sang Feihong. It exists in the situation of wuhumen. It is similar to a propaganda agency and intelligence agency. The scope of intelligence in charge is mainly the intelligence of the local people;


    He Qing is in charge of the second intelligence office, which plans to set up a brothel chain brand in various countries and train a large number of concubines to be sent to high-ranking officials'' offices to be responsible for some intelligence of the upper class society. Song Qingshu appropriated a sum of money from the internal treasury as he Qing''s start-up fund, and then secretly used the official strength to support he Qing to open the brothel in Yanjing city. As for the huge fund needed to open the brothel to various countries, it can only wait for song Qingshu to take out the treasure of Chuang Wang in the future.


    Three are Tiqi, the main responsibility is to arrest and attack, song Qingshu to diyun in charge. When Di Yun saw him again, he was shocked and then suddenly realized that although he was honest, he was not stupid. He had a vague guess in his heart, but he didn''t ask anything, and solemnly agreed. Some time ago, news came from sang Feihong. It seems that he found Qi Fang''s trace in Jingnan. Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t hide it from di Yun. Finally, with the news from his younger martial sister, di Yun is so excited that he immediately decides to leave for Jingnan. However, when he leaves, he promises to come back.


    Four are the research and development of poisons, responsible for the development of poisons for various uses for several other departments. In Song Qingshu''s mind, this department is naturally prepared for Cheng lingsu, but whether the little girl is willing to help herself or not is uncertain. It seems that we can only let Xiao hufei do some tricks, and then let xuexue''er cheat her as a future mother-in-law. Song Qingshu thinks that the poison on Hu Fei''s body should be almost solved now. It''s time to find an opportunity to visit them in Yaowang village.


    At first, song Qingshu was in favor of Li Mochou. With her appearance, martial arts, lightness skills and concealed weapons, she was the perfect choice for assassins. But later, with the sun moon god alliance, song Qingshu put her in the sun moon god easily. In this way, song Qingshu has to focus on Tian Guinong. Tian Guinong is resourceful and vicious. The only thing he lacks is his martial arts. Although he used to be the leader of a sect, he is still good at that place in Eastern Liaoning. His martial arts are not very good in the whole world. Now he goes to Fujian to look for the anti evil sword spectrum, but song Qingshu estimates that it depends on his ability, You may not be able to succeed. You have to find a way to help him.


    Su Quan is the only person in charge of torture and control in the six departments. She can bring torture and control to the extreme with her charming technique and Bao Tai Yi Jin pill. Unfortunately, she has no trace now and doesn''t know what to do in Liao state. Song Qingshu has to choose a deputy for her to take charge of the work temporarily.


    Seven departments are the strategy department, responsible for strategic layout and so on. Throughout the fourteen books, although there are many beautiful women, only three are suitable for this position: Zhao Min, Huang Rong and Huo Qingtong. It''s a pity that no matter who these three people are, they are not with song Qingshu. Song Qingshu has to hide this seventh place in his heart for the time being.


    In seven places, several leaders were not in place, so song Qingshu had to select some deputies to temporarily replace them and put them into operation.


    After all this, when song Qingshu left the capital, more than half a month had passed,


    "Dongfang sister''s strange hobby really needs to find a way to help her change. How nice it is to be a soft girl with soft body and soft waist. She has to be a strong attacker." Song Qingshu can''t help shivering at the thought of the colorful scenes when Dongfang dusk teases Princess roujia.


    "It''s better to be a soft girl like Nanlan." Thinking of Nanlan''s shameful and angry expression, song Qingshu felt that his body was crisp. Suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "It''s just that if the little girl of Nanlan got the trouble of listening to the corner of the wall, it won''t cause any shadow to her growth."


    Song Qingshu went to the South alone. Instead of riding a horse or a car, he used lightness skills to walk all the way. It would be strange if someone else was watching. Song Qingshu was walking slowly in front of him a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, his back had disappeared dozens of feet away.


    Song Qingshu''s practice of treading on the sand without trace is to the extreme. Now he has gradually realized the secret of shrinking the ground to an inch. He doesn''t need to run as fast as he did when he was a beginner. He just takes a light walk. It seems to be slow, but he often strides tens of feet in one step, so it gives people a sense of conflict between speed and speed.


    It''s just that this kind of Kung Fu of shrinking the ground into an inch consumes a lot of internal power. With the internal power of song Qingshu, after walking more than 100 Li, he had to stop to meditate and have a rest.


    Song Qingshu looked at the scene around him. With a little bit of tiptoe, he jumped onto a big tree nearby to have a rest.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. After hesitating for a while, he took out the silver mask from his arms and put it on his face.


    Soon, a couple of young men and girls came from afar. The young man with sword eyebrows and star eyes could see that she would be a romantic person in the future. The young girl was beautiful and refined, especially her elegant and elegant style, which made people feel good at first sight.


    "What have you been following me for?" They just stopped under the big tree where song Qingshu was. The girl couldn''t help looking back at the boy.


    "Wu Yunzhu, it''s not peaceful all the way to the south. I can protect you with my side." The boy laughed bitterly.


    "Black cloud pearl? The name seems familiar. " Song Qingshu on the tree can''t help but frown. The reason why he puts on the mask is that he recognizes the boy below. He is the son of the Pearl, who Charms thousands of young girls of later generations.


    Nalan Rongruo used to be a first-class Imperial Guard in the imperial palace. Song Qingshu once had some affinity with him. Later, after Song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, in order not to show his flaws, he replaced all the eunuchs and maids who used to serve Kangxi, and all the imperial guards were changed. Even duolong, the head of the Imperial Guard, was transferred to other places. Nalan Rongruo was also assigned a job, The fight went out of the palace.


    Song Qingshu was worried that he would see the twists and turns, so he put on a mask just in case.


    "If it wasn''t for your father, why should I go south with him?" Girl Qiong''s nose was slightly wrinkled, and she was obviously annoyed.


    "Well... It seems that Lord Suo didn''t agree with you to go out of Beijing. You sneaked out." Nalan Rongruo took a careful look at the girl.


    Song Qingshu in the tree finally remembers who this dark cloud pearl is. Princes and nobles in the capital often make fun of her. Although she is poor, she gives birth to a beautiful daughter. Besides her beauty, she is also a famous talented woman. Many young people in the capital adore her and have a good reputation. Even song Qingshu has heard of her.


    When the lie was poked out, the girl blushed slightly and stamped her foot angrily: "I want you to take care of it."


    "It''s too dangerous all the way. You''d better go back with me." Nalan Rongruo urged.


    The girl snorted and turned a lovely white eye: "I heard that the king of the golden snake has exempted the local people from paying taxes for three years after he occupied Shandong. Now he is ruling for thousands of miles and does not pick up anything. What''s the danger for me?"


    "You are really running for the king of the Golden Snake." Nalan Rongruo sighed.


    "So what," said the girl with a strange look in her eyes, "I want to see what kind of person can defeat the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty by himself, and also want to ask him how to call the wind and the rain."


    It turned out that she heard that her father was going to go to the Golden Snake camp this time, so she begged her father to take her with her. It''s a pity that soetu had to worry about her own safety, so she didn''t have to worry about taking her baby daughter with her. Seeing that her father didn''t agree, Wu Yunzhu quietly left a book for him after he left Beijing.


    Noticing the look in the girl''s eyes, Nalan Rongruo felt slightly sour and could not help saying: "those are just hearsay. How can you believe them? What''s more, the Golden Snake camp is now hostile to my Qing Dynasty. If your identity is disclosed, it''s hard to guarantee that you won''t be caught by the people of the Golden Snake camp and threaten your father. "


    "The king of the Golden Snake is not like that. He is a great hero. Oh, I see. You are jealous. They are not a few years older than you. As a result, they are now the best experts in the world, and they are also the leader of one party''s power... "Seeing the other party''s disbelief, the girl suddenly became anxious.


    Song Qingshu on the tree can''t help feeling his nose. He didn''t expect that his reputation was so good. It seems that he will give sang Feihong a salary increase in the future, which will soon promote me as the girl''s dream lover.


    "You Nalan Rongruo was so angry that he couldn''t help but clap his hand to the nearby tree.


    Feeling the trembling leaves around him, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief: Fortunately, the boy''s internal power was insufficient, otherwise he would break the tree with one palm and force me to reveal my hiding, which would be embarrassing.


    "Well, are you angry?" The girl carefully pulled the corner of his clothes. "I just want to annoy you. I don''t really think that way. In fact, you are also very powerful. You are a first-class Imperial Guard when you are young, and your poetry is better than me..."


    "Well, don''t hurt me. I know that in your heart, writing poems and compositions is not a proper job, and fighting in the battlefield is what a man should do." Girl Nuo Nuo soft language, Nalan Rongruo feel that no matter how big the anger also disappeared. He grew up with Wu Yunzhu as a childhood sweetheart. I don''t know when he found that he seemed to fall in love with his childhood playmate, but he knew very well that Wu Yunzhu just regarded him as his brother.


    She has been a talented woman since childhood. Wu Yunzhu has a very high spirit. Her criteria for choosing a mate are that a man should be able to fight on the horse and govern the country in peace. Although Nalan Rongruo claims to be both literate and martial arts, he is far away from her standard deviation. Originally, he just regarded this standard as a girl''s love affair. After all, there is no such perfect man in the world.


    As a result, song Qingshu was born not long ago. He defeated all kinds of experts in the world and won the king of the Golden Snake. Then he led thousands of old, weak, sick and disabled people to defeat 100000 troops of the imperial court. What''s more legendary is his ability to call the wind and the rain. After being polished by all kinds of storybooks, today''s song Qingshu is perfectly in line with the image of the man Wu Yunzhu has been dreaming of.


    So this time when he heard that his father was going to make peace with the king of the Golden Snake, Wu Yunzhu was desperate to follow him.


    Although depressed, Nalan Rongruo was still worried about the danger on the road, so he followed her all the way to protect her.


    "Brother Rong Ruo really loves me the most," Wu Yunzhu chuckled. "Well, I can''t refuse your kindness, so I''ll let you escort me. But after meeting with my father, you can leave as soon as possible. My father is angry now. When the time comes, he will hate Wu and beat you up. You will be miserable."


    Listening to her concern for herself, Nalan Rongruo felt warm in his heart, and then thought: in fact, even if there is no song Qingshu, it is impossible for me and Wu Yunzhu. For one thing, Wu Yunzhu has only brother and sister feelings for me. For another thing, my father and his father are enemies. Naturally, they can''t agree to our marriage


    Nalan Rongruo is a gentle gentleman. When he thinks about it, he is suddenly cheerful and has a decision in his heart: since Wu Yunzhu likes it, why don''t you help her to meet her lover once? As long as she can be happy, I will be satisfied.


    Song Qingshu could not help laughing bitterly: I didn''t expect that I had become Nalan Rongruo''s rival by accident, but I remember that his beloved wife was Lu in history


    "Why, there is such a beautiful little lady in the wilderness." Not far away suddenly came a middle-aged man''s voice, the tone is full of dirty meaning.


    "Business matters. Don''t delay the major affairs of the leader of the left League." The other said in a deep voice, obviously displeased.


    "Hey, hey, look at the clothes of these two people. They are obviously Manchu people, and their clothes are so expensive that they must be Manchu nobles. They may be the children of suoetu. I''ve made a great contribution to them." The man said before.


    Song Qingshu sweeps down at random, and his face is a little wonderful. He happens to know both of them. One is an owl in Qinghai, and the other is Chu Hongliu, the owner of qianliu village who defected from Golden Snake camp.


    Naturally, the one with a low tone is a owl in Qinghai, while the one who persuades him is Chu Hongliu


    "Who are you? Don''t you want to be bad for my father! " Dark cloud Zhu Dun apricot eyes wide open, glaring at two people.


    One owl in Qinghai and Chu Hongliu looked at each other, then burst out a burst of proud Laughter: "ha ha, it''s really no effort."


    Nalan Rongruo looked at the girl beside him angrily: "I said, miss, you are very smart on weekdays. How can you be so stupid today?"


    "Can''t you see that I''m deliberately holding them back with words?" Wu Yunzhu stares at her strangely.


    "Why?" It''s Nalan Rongruo''s turn to be surprised.


    "Listen to what they said just now, there must be a lot of people engaged in a conspiracy against my father. I''m afraid that my father can''t cope with it, so I help him share some experts." Wu Yunzhu replied naturally.


    "Er," Nalan Rongruo said for a moment, "but you have exposed your identity and are in danger. What should you do?"


    "Isn''t there you here?" Wu Yunzhu looked at him puzzled, "look at the momentum of their clothes. It''s just like the life of a dragon in a Ranger''s story book. Are you the first-class bodyguard with a knife in front of the royal court? You can''t even deal with the two such roles?"


    -------


    Merry Christmas to you all

 Chapter 611

    Naturally, the one with a low tone is a owl in Qinghai, while the one who persuades him is Chu Hongliu


    "Who are you? Don''t you want to be bad for my father! " Dark cloud Zhu Dun apricot eyes wide open, glaring at two people.


    One owl in Qinghai and Chu Hongliu looked at each other, then burst out a burst of proud Laughter: "ha ha, it''s really no effort."


    Nalan Rongruo looked at the girl beside him angrily: "I said, miss, you are very smart on weekdays. How can you be so stupid today?"


    "Can''t you see that I''m deliberately holding them back with words?" Wu Yunzhu stares at her strangely.


    "Why?" It''s Nalan Rongruo''s turn to be surprised.


    "Listen to what they said just now, there must be a lot of people engaged in a conspiracy against my father. I''m afraid that my father can''t cope with it, so I help him share some experts." Wu Yunzhu replied naturally.


    "Er," Nalan Rongruo said for a moment, "but you have exposed your identity and are in danger. What should you do?"


    "Isn''t there you here?" Wu Yunzhu looked at him puzzled, "look at the momentum of their clothes. It''s just like the life of a dragon in a Ranger''s story book. Are you the first-class bodyguard with a knife in front of the royal court? You can''t even deal with the two such roles?"


    Hearing Wu Yunzhu''s words, an owl in Qinghai suddenly became angry: "although the little girl''s hair is long, her knowledge is short, and she doesn''t go to the rivers and lakes to inquire. Is it for nothing that one owl in Qinghai has been in the rivers and lakes for so many years?"


    "Are you famous? Why I''ve never heard of it. " The black cloud bead Xiu eyebrow slightly Cu get up, obviously in the heart is very doubt.


    If you meet people like this, Qinghai owl will not talk nonsense with each other directly. But the girl in front of you looks like a noble lady. She is coquettish and timid. Qinghai owl''s anger suddenly dissipates: "hum, you are not from the river and lake. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of my reputation."


    "But I''ve heard of song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake. Which one of you is more famous in the world?" Wu Yunzhu tilted his head and looked at him naively.


    Qinghai owl''s face suddenly turned black. If he had been in the past, he might have been unconvinced and couldn''t help boasting and belittling song Qingshu. But after the last Inn incident, he saw for himself how rebellious his opponent''s martial arts were. How dare he talk nonsense?


    In front of Chu Hongliu''s face, he was embarrassed by a little girl''s understatement. One of the owls in Qinghai suddenly felt that he had no light on his face, but it was not easy to attack the girl in front of him. He had to glare at Nalan Rongruo beside Wu Yunzhu and change the topic: "listen to this little girl say that you are a first-class Imperial Guard, and your martial arts should be very high?"


    Seeing that one of the owls in Qinghai pretended not to hear Wu Yunzhu''s words, song Qingshu on the tree could not help but laugh. He did not know whether the Wu Yunzhu was a natural fool or a dark belly. By accident, this sentence might have caused tens of thousands of critical damage to one of the owls in Qinghai.


    Nalan Rongruo was stunned, and subconsciously replied: "the martial arts of our imperial guards are still the second. The most important thing is the innocence of family background, which must come from the meritorious children of each flag."


    When Wu Yun Zhu Dun was discontented, he said, "how can you grow other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige?"


    Nalan Rongruo said innocently: "but this is the truth."


    "I''m so angry with you." Wu Yunzhu can''t help stamping her feet. She grew up with her partner. It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t like him at all. But she knows Nalan Rongruo''s character. She calls it Wenrun Ruyu if it sounds good and tainiang if it doesn''t sound good. She is not aggressive at all. She is far from the image she expected. Therefore, this kind of favor can''t be transformed into love.


    One of the owls in Qinghai suddenly burst out laughing: "it seems that I met a loser!" Before he finished laughing, he stabbed the other side with his thin sword.


    If Nalan Rong didn''t expect that the other party would start, he quickly drew his sword to meet him, but he lost the chance and was suddenly left in the dark.


    Wu Yunzhu stamped his feet anxiously: "how can you be like this? Aren''t you a famous elder in the river and lake? How can you sneak attack?"


    After scolding a owl in Qinghai, she said to Nalan Rongruo, "brother Nalan, you are really good. If people want to be bad for us, can''t you guard against it in advance?"


    One of the owls in Qinghai said with a smile: "little girl, what do you young ladies and gentlemen know? For us who lick blood on the blade, if we stick to the rules of the world, I''m afraid our bones will be cold. Only I can laugh to the end. Don''t be afraid, little girl. I won''t kill you. I''ve played with a lot of women in my life. Unfortunately, a young lady like you has never played. I''m excited when I think about it. "


    Nalan Rongruo''s handsome face turned red. He was obviously angered by the words of Qinghai owl. His sword technique suddenly became sharp by three points, and even slowly recovered a bit of decline.


    Wu Yunzhu was so angry that he turned pale: "shameless, obscene, mean..."


    "Ha ha, you just scold. The more you scold, the more excited I will be when I play with you later," said one owl in Qinghai with a smile. "I''ll clean up this little white face first, so that he won''t do us any harm."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the sword Falun in Qinghai became strange, and Nalan Rongruo''s pressure suddenly increased. You should know that in the original work, the leader of Taishan sect is controlled by a strange move of a small owl in Qinghai. Although Nalan Rongruo''s martial arts are good at his age, how can he compare with the leader of Taishan sect?


    There was a big flaw in front of him. A Qinghai owl gave a grim smile and stabbed him with a sword.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although he had no friendship with Nalan Rongruo, it was hard to say that such a poet admired by countless young girls died here.


    Picking up a leaf, song Qingshu is about to take out his hand when he discovers that the sword power of an owl in Qinghai suddenly recovers and points Nalan Rongruo''s acupoints instead.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was curious about what he wanted to do, so he took the leaves back.


    "Why not kill this man?" Chu Hongliu asked, puzzled. In his opinion, only the daughter of suoetu is the most important. Leaving a person who knows martial arts is easy to make trouble.


    "Villa Master Chu doesn''t know something about it. I have a special hobby in my life," said an owl in Qinghai with a strange smile. "It''s boring just to be a woman. It''s better to be a woman in front of her husband. Looking at her husband''s angry but helpless face, and his wife''s struggle between morality and desire, that kind of angry and desperate look, let alone how cool it is." Song Qingshu on the tree suddenly looks strange. How can this hobby be more abnormal than me?


    Chu Hongliu''s eyes suddenly brightened and he couldn''t help but thumbed up: "it''s a fellow in the same way!" His qianliuzhuang used to be a family robber, a prostitute, a wife and a daughter. It''s not that he didn''t do it, but he usually did it secretly, and he would kill it afterwards, so the bad name didn''t spread. After returning to Yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Snake camp, Chu Hongliu knew that Yuan Chengzhi was a man of integrity, and naturally restrained himself. Today, I was made by an owl in Qinghai, which immediately aroused the desire that had been hidden for a long time.


    "Although these two people are not husband and wife, we can see that the little white face likes the little girl, and the little girl may not have no intention to him. Hehe, it''s just right," one of the owls in Qinghai suddenly looked back at Chu Hongliu, "why don''t Chu Zhuang come first?"


    "You''re the one who caught them. Of course, you''re the one who invited them first." Looking at Wu Yunzhu''s white face, Chu Hongliu immediately swallowed his water. This kind of delicate and expensive young lady is also his dish. He has ten thousand wishes in his heart, but he also knows that it''s just the other side''s polite words. His martial arts are not as good as him. How dare he grab a soup.


    "Then I''m welcome." Qinghai one owl side rubs the hand side to the black cloud bead to force in the past, "the little beauty, I come."


    ------


    PS. upload error last night, resulting in the first three hundred words, some people may not see in yesterday''s chapter, continue to post in this chapter,


    The number of duplicate words does not increase the subscription fee, at least on this side

 Chapter 612

    "Ah ~" Wu Yunzhu screamed in fright and ran back quickly, regretting why he had to sneak out while running. At the same time, he complained that Nalan Rongruo was useless.


    One of the owls in Qinghai, with a smile, stretched out his legs and kicked a small stone on the ground. The small stone went in response and hit the leg bend of Wu Yunzhu in his escape.


    "Ouch ~" Wu Yunzhu felt his leg numb and fell to the ground.


    "What a delicate little beauty. It seems that her chest is a little small." Qinghai a owl stretched out a pair of magic hands, slowly to her slightly raised chest.


    On one side, Nalan Rongruo could see that his eyes were itching to crack. Unfortunately, his acupoints were punctured, and he could not even speak. He could only make a whine in vain.


    "Don''t come here." Wu Yunzhu''s pretty face became extremely white. At this time, she found that her literary talent, which she was proud of in the capital, had no effect at all.


    "In those knight errant novels, when Miss Qianjin was in trouble, there would be a hero to help, but why didn''t I?" Always full of romantic feelings, she can''t help but come up with an idea in her mind.


    "Ah, when is it? I''m still thinking about it here!" Dark cloud bead wants to cry without tears.


    "Take the hairpin and throw it at him."


    At this time, a gentle male voice came from Wu Yunzhu''s ear. She had no time to react. She subconsciously pulled out the hairpin on her head and threw it to a owl in Qinghai, which was closer and closer.


    "So early to send love letter..." one of the owls in Qinghai was laughing and grabbing the flying hairpin carelessly. All of a sudden, his face changed and he backed back in a hurry, but it was too late.


    Ding~


    There was a slight sound in the air. It seemed that something invisible hit the tail of the Hosta in the middle of the air. The floating Hosta suddenly turned into an invisible green light, which directly penetrated the palm of a owl in Qinghai. Then, in his unbelievable eyes, it penetrated his heart.


    He looked down at the hole in his chest. There was a meaningless sound in his throat, and then he fell to the ground.


    Wu Yunzhu looked at her little hand, white and tender as if it were a jade lotus root. She couldn''t believe that the jade hairpin was thrown out by this hand.


    Or Chu Hongliu reaction quickly, quickly kneel down and kowtow: "master spare your life, junior accidentally disturbed to the master, this left." Qinghai one owl''s martial arts is better than him, but he died so quietly. In the dark, he doesn''t know where his martial arts are.


    "Remember the military order you made? It''s not that we don''t report. It''s not the time. "


    Chu Hongliu''s ears suddenly rang out a familiar voice, and suddenly his pupils shrank: "it''s you! Song... "


    Whoosh~


    A pine needle shot into the middle of the eyebrow, Chu Hongliu''s voice suddenly stopped.


    At the same time, Nalan Rongruo felt light and his acupoints had been untied. He quickly got up and ran to help wuyunzhu up: "wuyunzhu, how are you?"


    Wu Yunzhu looked at Chu Hongliu, who was not far away, crying and crying, and died suddenly. On the spot, she could not help murmuring: "is there a ghost in this world?"


    What song Qingshu had said to Chu Hongliu before was that she used the skill of transmitting sound into the secret. Naturally, she couldn''t hear it. She could only see that Chu Hongliu had been talking to the air and died strangely. Suddenly, she felt a chill all over.


    "Where is the ghost? It''s the master we met," said Nalan Rongruo with a wry smile. Although his martial arts are ordinary, he is a guard of the imperial front, but he has a lot of knowledge. He said to the air, "thank you for your help. Since you don''t want to show up, you will be worshipped by Nalan Rongruo three times." Then he knelt down on the ground and worshiped three times.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. With his martial arts and status, his mood is very different from before. If he had been in the previous two years, maybe he would have come out to tease Wu Yunzhu, but now he is


    When things are done, I brush my clothes and hide my name.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head and is about to leave quietly, but suddenly he hears a cry from Wu Yunzhu: "ah, the poison on me has broken out."


    Song Qingshu looked back in doubt and saw that Wu Yunzhu rolled his eyes and fell to the ground all over.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me Nalan Rongruo suddenly worried, see dark cloud bead face pale, no longer half of the movement, can''t help shaking out his hand to test her breath.


    Nalan Rongruo''s whole body was suddenly attacked by thunder and collapsed to one side, with a face of inconceivable muttering: "how can I not breathe, not breathe..."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t see that Qinghai Yixiao and Chu Hongliu were poisoned just now. Was Wu Yunzhu poisoned before?


    Song Qingshu asked himself that they were not really friends, but it was not in his nature to let such a lovely girl die.


    Nalan Rongruo was in a trance when he heard a voice behind him: "let me feel her pulse."


    Nalan Rongruo turns around and finds a man in green with a mask standing in front of him. The whole person gives him a sense of unfathomability. Nalan Rongruo has a feeling that the other party should be young, but he is wearing a mask and can''t see clearly.


    "Please help her." Nalan Rongruo hurried to get out of the way. He can''t react now. This man is the elder who saved them before.


    Song Qingshu nodded and was about to pass. Suddenly, he frowned and snorted: "did you deliberately cheat me out?"


    Before the incident happened suddenly, he didn''t have time to think about it. When he got close to Wu Yunzhu, he soon noticed something wrong. Although Wu Yunzhu tried to hold her breath, she couldn''t stop her heartbeat.


    With the skill of song Qingshu, it''s clear that it''s so close.


    Wu Yunzhu opened her eyes and looked at her with a smile: "the elder is really an expert, which is like this fool, so easy to be cheated."


    Nalan Rongruo suddenly surprised and happy: "are you really OK?"


    Song Qingshu snorted: "this boy is just concerned about chaos. With the cultivation of his first-class bodyguard, if you change into someone else, you can''t hide it from him."


    "The elder is also very concerned about me, otherwise, how can he come to rescue me when he hears that I have an accident?" There was a sly smile on Wu Yunzhu''s face.


    Song Qingshu said with a straight face: "I just don''t want my previous efforts to be in vain. Even if it''s a cat and dog, since I''ve saved it, I will surely save it to the end."


    Wu Yunzhu couldn''t help sticking out her tongue: "even if it''s a cat and a dog, it''s also a beautiful cat and a dog."


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. The daughter of suoetu has some meaning.


    When Wu Yunzhu didn''t see him, he imagined that the hero who saved her was as elegant and handsome as the one described in the knight errant novels. But now when he saw him, he wore a cold mask on his face, not to mention whether he was handsome or ugly. It was hard to judge his age, so he was inevitably disappointed.


    I couldn''t help looking at him again, but I saw that his eyes were brilliant and heroic. As the flash of lightning glanced across her face, it seemed a little strange to her. Black cloud Pearl Heart mouth a burst of fever, involuntarily dizzy double cheek, lowered his head, vaguely feel, this person is handsome or ugly, in fact, has no much relationship.


    "You tried your best to cheat me out. Is there anything you want to tell me?" Song Qingshu saw that her eyes were strange, and he also muttered in his heart.


    Wu Yunzhu said that he just wanted to see if he was handsome. He had an idea and asked, "did you know my father?"


    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned and shook his head subconsciously: "I don''t know."


    "What about Rong ruo''s father?" Wu Yunzhu was afraid that he didn''t know who Nalan Rongruo''s father was. He added, "his father is the Pearl of the current Dynasty."


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu looked at her with great interest and thought what tricks the little girl wanted to play.


    "Then you must know the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why do you ask that?"


    Seeing that he didn''t deny it, Wu Yunzhu was even more confident: "there are so many cats and dogs on the road, but the elder saved us both by accident. There must be a reason, and you don''t know our parents. An expert like the elder can''t do it because of the beauty of a little girl like me." He said that his face was red at the same time.


    Song Qingshu was speechless and coughed: "go on."


    "So, I think about it. It must have been the elder who heard us discuss the golden snake king before and knew that I admired him, so he saved me. Then you must be friends with the golden snake king." Wu Yunzhu said positively.


    Blind cat meets dead mouse!


    Song Qingshu''s stomach is full of scorn, but he is always embarrassed to admit that he really saved her because she looks good.


    In order to maintain the style of an expert, he had to put on an affectation: "cough, I know you."


    As soon as the dark cloud came to light, she quickly asked, "master, is the king of the Golden Snake as described in the legend, handsome and elegant..."


    A series of adjectives made song Qingshu feel dizzy: "this, maybe, maybe, should be counted..." he was very cheeky, but he had to pretend to be embarrassed.


    The dark cloud Pearl''s eyes brightened, and he continued to ask, "is his martial arts as superb as the legend describes, and he is invincible in the world..."


    "Well, it''s average." Rao is the thick skinned song Qingshu, but he can''t hold on any longer. He thinks that the little girl looks at Wen Wen quietly, but she turns out to be a flower girl with severe brain damage.


    Wu Yun Zhu was not happy when he said: "the elder thinks that the king of Golden Snake''s martial arts are average, but he thinks that he is a little more powerful than him?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu was temporarily speechless. I''m afraid he was the only one who pinched his brain powder all the time. "Between Bozhong, between Bozhong."


    Wu Yunzhu wrinkled her nose: "hum, I don''t believe it. You must be bragging. You''re just fooling me, a little girl who doesn''t know martial arts, unless you prove it."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how can this be proved?"


    Black cloud bead face suddenly peeps out a shrewd smile: "you take me to see him, natural water came out."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. Half a day later, she just changed her mind to ask herself to take her to the king of the Golden Snake. For a moment, she had a whim: "well, if you are not afraid, you can follow me."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, turns around and goes. A trace of joy flashed on Wu Yunzhu''s face, and he catches up quickly: "ah, elder, wait for me."


    Nalan Rongruo was in a hurry and was about to catch up with him, but suddenly he found that his whole body seemed to be imprisoned. He couldn''t move a cent. He could only watch them go farther and farther, and finally disappeared in the deep forest.

 Chapter 613

    Wu Yunzhu summoned up her strength and kept chasing, but the person in front of her was getting farther and farther away. Seeing the other person''s figure almost disappeared, she was in a hurry. She was just trying to speed up her pace, but her feet tripped, and the whole person suddenly fell to the ground. Looking up again, there was no sign of the other person.


    Black cloud bead eye circle a red, immediately sat in place sobbing.


    "Little girl, who bullied you?" Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind.


    Wu Yunzhu looked back in surprise and found that the expert was standing behind him quietly. She could not help pouting: "of course you bullied me."


    Song Qingshu suddenly lost his smile: "it''s obviously you who accidentally fell down, and I''m so far away from you. How can I bully you?"


    Wu Yunzhu wiped her eyes and snorted: "you were clearly walking in front of me just now, but now you are behind me. You are obviously teasing me on purpose. You''re so good at martial arts. I fell just now. Maybe you did it secretly. "


    "I''m watching you fall down and come back to see if you''re hurt. It''s a good man who doesn''t have a good reward." Song Qingshu could not help sighing.


    "Well, I don''t blame you." Wu Yunzhu stretched his hand in front of him and said, "help me up."


    Looking at the delicate white hands in front of him, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "haven''t you ever heard of the saying that men and women are not related? No sense of prevention. "


    "I don''t think you''re a man?" On the contrary, Wu Yunzhu looked at him in surprise and blurted out.


    Thanks to wearing a mask, otherwise song Qingshu could imagine that his face would be black at this time.


    After noticing his abnormality, Wu Yunzhu realized something was wrong: "ah, I don''t mean that. I mean an expert like you. I subconsciously regard you as an elder in my heart, but I didn''t think of the defense between men and women... Eh, if you say that, do you have a wrong idea about me?"


    Song Qingshu feels that his head is big. He thinks that it''s said in the capital that the daughter of suoetu is a talented woman who is knowledgeable and reasonable. Why did he see a different style of painting


    Can''t help but hum a, sleeves to the front of a brush, black cloud bead immediately feel a soft power from the waist, the whole person was entrusted up.


    "Eh, what kind of Kung Fu is it? It''s amazing." Wu Yunzhu stood up again and looked curious.


    "Beat cattle across the mountain." Song Qingshu snorted angrily.


    "Beating cattle across the mountain?" Wu Yunzhu was stunned at first, and soon responded. He could not help stamping his feet and said angrily, "well, you scold me."


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t explain. Instead, he asks, "your companion cares about you so much and escorts you all the way. As a result, you just walk away. Won''t you feel sorry to leave him alone?"


    "Who let him be a first-class imperial bodyguard, but he couldn''t play two small roles in the world, which made my girl almost scared to death. I haven''t settled with him yet. It''s cheap to leave him like this. By the way, it can stimulate him to practice martial arts diligently. He should thank me. " The black cloud bead rightfully answers a way.


    Song Qingshu was speechless, and felt it necessary to explain for poor Nalan Rongruo: "those two people are not small roles in the Jianghu, especially the one owl in Qinghai. His martial arts are not inferior to many famous and decent leaders. Your companion is young, and it''s normal to lose to him."


    Black cloud bead in front of a bright: "that Qinghai one owl since so fierce, but you don''t even show face to kill him, then you in the river''s Lake, isn''t be regarded as invincible?"


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "there are people out there and heaven out there. Who dares to say invincible in the world. It''s enough for me as long as I can beat those who want to


    "Can you beat the king of the Golden Snake?" Wu Yunzhu persevered in asking the most interesting question.


    "Why should I hit him?" Song Qingshu turned and left.


    "Oh, don''t go. You''re walking too fast for me to catch up with you." Dark cloud bead suddenly anxious, before the situation let her palpitation.


    Song Qingshu body shape meal, said: "according to your speed, etc. to find your father, I''m afraid his bones are cold." Before listening to a dialogue between Qinghai owl and Chu Hongliu, it seems that Zuo lengchan is plotting a plot against soetu. Suoetu is now shouldering the important task of peace negotiation between Manchu and Golden Snake camp. He can''t be allowed to die like this.


    "Ah, right," Wu Yunzhu realized that her father was still in unknown danger, "then you can take me away."


    Song Qingshu looked back at her again. He didn''t know whether she really didn''t have the concept of men and women''s defense in her heart or pretended it, but he didn''t care. Anyway, it wasn''t him who suffered the loss.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t refuse himself as before, he put his hand in front of him instead. Wu Yunzhu''s eyes were bent like crescent moon, and he put his hand in the palm of the other party.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing at the soft feeling of the palm. He didn''t know how suoetu raised such a delicate girl.


    Wu Yunzhu was also flushed by the heat from his palm. In order to resolve the embarrassment, she took the initiative to break the short silence between them: "Why are you wearing a mask, elder?"


    "Because I''m ugly." Song Qingshu smiles a little and uses her lightness skills to help her shuttle through the woods.


    There was a whistling wind in my ear, and the cold wind from my face made my face hurt. Wu Yunzhu subconsciously leaned closer to the man beside him: "I don''t believe it. Would you like to take it down and let me have a look?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head with a smile: "forget it, so as not to scare you."


    "Cheapskate! Don''t let me see it, "Wu Yunzhu couldn''t help but toot her mouth. Suddenly, her eyes turned," eh, for so long, I don''t know the name of my savior? "


    "You and I are separated from each other. We are people in two different worlds. It''s better to forget each other in the world than to know our name and worry about it in the future." Song Qingshu''s mentality is different from before. The reason why he helps her now is that he thinks the little girl is interesting, not that he covets her. Therefore, I only want to treat it as a beautiful encounter, but I don''t want to have further relationship.


    "If you don''t show me your appearance or tell me your name, you should let me know the age of your Savior." Said Wu Yunzhu angrily.


    "It''s just a bad old man. Why ask." Song Qingshu shook his head and did not intend to answer.


    Wu Yunzhu took a look at his elegant black hair at the back of his head, and immediately hated him: "big liar!"


    After not knowing how long, Wu Yunzhu felt that an open space suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Not far away, a man in Manchu court clothes fell into a pool of blood and exclaimed: "Dad!"

 Chapter 614

    Song Qingshu was very familiar with this generation. Before that, he saw the direction of Qinghai Yixiao and Chu Hongliu, so he kept looking in that direction and finally arrived at the place where the incident happened.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes were swept, he had already seen the situation in the field by Wu Yunzhu. With a dispirited face, suoetu sat down beside the wheel of a carriage, his clothes were covered with blood, and the bodyguard''s corpses were all around him. With song Qingshu''s eyesight, it can be seen that the bloodstains on suoetu''s body are all from others, and he was not hurt much. I''m afraid that the reason why he turned pale is that he was too frightened.


    Most of the guards he took with him had fallen into a pool of blood, leaving only a few people around, watching the group of people in black not far away with vigilance.


    There were so many people in black clothes. From their body shape and pace, we can see that they were all experts. It''s easy to cut off the few guards left in soetu. The reason why they didn''t rush up was that there was an 18.9-year-old girl in front of soetu. Looking from the side, song Qingshu saw that she had a slight nose, long eyelashes and a delicate face, Snow white face seems to emit a soft light, not from the heart move: it was her!


    Just at this time, he noticed that Wu Yunzhu was about to cry out. Song Qingshu''s palm brushed and covered her mouth. Wu Yunzhu whines, but she can''t make a sound. She bites her hand in front of her. Song Qingshu is distracted, so she bites a finger.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "your father is OK for the time being. Let''s see the situation first."


    Seeing that Wu Yunzhu nodded to show that he understood, song Qingshu just released her mouth and looked down again. They are on a big tree. The people in the distance are nervous, but they don''t notice that there are two more people in the tree.


    Wu Yunzhu was about to say something when he suddenly felt a salty smell in his mouth. He subconsciously looked at Song Qingshu''s hand and saw that blood was oozing from his fingers.


    "You''re not a Wulin expert. How can you be bitten by me so easily?" Dark cloud bead suddenly urgent, whispered.


    "If I hadn''t taken off the body protection Qi in time just now, I''m afraid you would have lost your beautiful teeth." The head of Song Qing''s book didn''t return, and he replied faintly.


    Dark cloud bead a Zheng, an unspeakable emotion in the heart spread.


    "Listen to what Chu Hongliu said just now, they seem to have been ordered by Zuo lengchan this time. Are those people in black not far away the experts of Songshan school? I don''t know if Zuo lengchan came by himself. " Song Qingshu was guessing the origin of the group of people in black when he suddenly noticed that the black cloud bead on one side held his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu looked back at her suspiciously.


    Wu Yunzhu held his hand in front of him. Looking at the faint blood stains and faint teeth marks, he could not help blushing and looked at him carefully: "is it very painful?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "it''s not even a minor injury. It''s OK."


    "It must have hurt. It was bitten and bleeding." Black cloud bead bit lip, "I blow for you." Then he gently blew air on the wound.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. You know, he had tasted the pain of the whole body''s meridians broken before. He didn''t pay attention to this little pain. However, there is a girl who breathes out like a orchid so gently to relieve her pain. Song Qingshu is not a moral gentleman, so naturally she is left alone.


    Seeing that the blood on his fingers was still slowly seeping out, Wu Yunzhu hesitated for a long time, and suddenly seemed to have made up his mind. Cherry''s little mouth opened slightly, put his finger in his mouth, and gently licked the wound with the tip of his tongue.


    Song Qingshu now focuses on the two sides of the confrontation not far away. He suddenly feels that his fingers are wrapped in a warm and moist place, and his heart jumps: "what are you doing?"


    "My finger was crushed by the door when I was a child. My mother stopped the bleeding like this. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt for a while." Wu Yunzhu said.


    Feeling the flexible little tongue, song Qingshu suddenly felt a little fever. He put his arm around Wu Yunzhu''s waist and put her in front of him. He looked down at her white and red cheek, and his fingers slid slowly in her little mouth: "little girl, do you know it''s provocative for men?"


    "Ah?" Wu Yunzhu was stunned at first, but she was slowly moved in and out of her lips by the other person''s fingers. She seemed to have an illusion of being violated, and gradually realized that her body had something different. At this time, even though she had a thick nerve, she also realized that something was wrong. She quickly vomited out his fingers, blushed and said, "how can you be like this?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and does not tease her. She holds her hands and quietly pays attention to the development of the situation below.


    After a period of silence, a burly man in black came out of the crowd, looked at the girl opposite and said in a deep voice, "Miss Ren, when did the sun moon god become the dog leg of the tartar emperor?"


    The girl is Ren Yingying, the saint of the sun and moon religion.


    Ren Yingying''s face was slightly red. Obviously, a trace of anger rose in his heart: "I have never been in touch with the Qing government. Don''t be bloody."


    "In this case, why does Miss Ren want to help the tartar dog officer?" The man in black asked in a deep voice.


    "This..." Ren Yingying suddenly hesitated and snorted, "it''s none of your business."


    "Hahaha ~" another man in black came out with a long smile and said, "in fact, we know the reason why Miss Ren didn''t say it. This dog official went south to discuss peace and armistice with the Golden Snake camp. Recently, the marriage between the first lady in the river and the king of the golden snake has been widely spread. Miss Ren''s rescue of the dog official is nothing more than a plan for her fiance."


    "Why? Isn''t miss Ren always in love with Linghu Chong of Huashan school? Why did she suddenly fall into the arms of other men Another man in black asked deliberately.


    "In the past, Linghu Chong was the top master of the young generation in the Jianghu, the first disciple of Huashan sect, and the future successor of Huashan sect. He can be said to be the most famous young Xia in the Wulin. It''s a pity that song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, suddenly appeared. His martial arts and appearance are far better than Linghu Chong. What''s more, song Qingshu is still the great king of the Golden Snake, holding tens of thousands of soldiers, and his territory is thousands of miles away. How can Linghu Chong be compared with him? "


    "It''s natural that water flows to the lower part and people go to the higher part. It''s not normal for a woman to change her mind when she meets a better one."


    "It''s just that Linghu Chong is pitiful. He was expelled from the school for the sake of a demon girl and has a reputation as a greedy girl. Now he is abandoned by her. It''s really pathetic that the young Xia of this generation has been in such a situation."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people said a few words and made a great deal of sarcasm.


    Song Qingshu smiles. Although Ren Yingying agrees to marry her, they both know that she still thinks of Linghu Chong in her heart. The fake marriage that he proposed before is only a temporary tactic. The following people say this, which proves that there are many people in the world who think this way. Even if Linghu Chong believes Ren Yingying again, their relationship will inevitably have a rift


    "Well, I seem to be a little too dark." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Shut up


    Ren Yingying''s pretty face turns red and white, and tears of grievance swirl in her eyes. But she has an appointment with song Qingshu, and it''s impossible to explain the twists and turns to these strangers. She can only tell Ling Huchong in private.


    "Brother Chong will believe me." Ren Yingying bit his lips and thought in his heart.


    The group of people in black burst into laughter, ignoring her anger


    "Hahaha, Miss Ren can do it. Are you afraid of us?"


    "That''s right. Every sentence is true. We dislike everything we do."


    "Miss Ren has a great prestige. Unfortunately, we are not members of the sun moon god sect. The name of the holy aunt can''t control us."


    ¡­¡­


    Ren Yingying can''t help it any more. She scolds her and rushes over with her sword. Naturally, she doesn''t show any mercy. What she used was a pair of extremely short blades, like daggers and moth eyebrows. The blades were short, thin and transparent. Most people couldn''t recognize what kind of weapon it was just by the shadow of the sun. The crowd in black suddenly turned upside down.


    "How can the king of the Golden Snake be like this?" Song Qingshu is paying close attention to the situation of the two sides and is ready to help at any time, but he hears the hum of Wu Yunzhu.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what happened to the king of Golden Snake?"


    "I can see that Linghu Chong is the one the elder sister loves, but she agrees to the king of Golden Snake''s marriage. It must be the king of Golden Snake used some mean means to force her. Hum, I admire him all the time." Wu Yunzhu wrinkled Qiong''s nose with a discontented expression on her face. She saw that the main reason why her father was still healthy was that Miss Ren helped her. Naturally, she subconsciously stood in the same position with her.


    "Er ~ how do you know that Miss Ren loves Linghu Chong?" Song Qingshu was very depressed. The little girl said casually that she could guess eight or nine.


    "I can feel it in her eyes. It''s a woman''s intuition." Wu Yunzhu snorted triumphantly.


    As soon as Song Qing''s face became hot, she deliberately ignored her and only focused on the war situation below.


    In a short time, several of the people in black had already won the lottery. The leader was suddenly surprised and angry: "Miss Ren, I''ve always been merciful to you because I''ve given you face. If you don''t know what''s good or bad, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Ren Yingying was so disgusted by these people''s filthy words that he wanted to break his teeth. How could he manage so much? After listening to him, he subconsciously stabbed the man with his sword.


    "To die!" The head''s eyes flashed. He raised his hand to blow Ren Yingying''s dagger away, and the other hand patted her shoulder.


    "Ah, save that sister quickly!" Black cloud Zhu Dun exclaimed, subconsciously shaking the arm of the man around.


    The leader of the man in black''s palm was about to be photographed on Ren Yingying''s body. Suddenly, his face changed greatly, and he quickly withdrew his palm and flew back.

 Chapter 615

    All of a sudden, they heard a few shrill and short sounds of breaking the air. It was only this sound that had already made many people''s Qi and blood churn, and they were disgusted.


    When the leader of the man in black retreated suddenly, they saw that on the ground where he was standing, there were three ordinary leaves, all of which were exposed outside and shaking slightly in the wind.


    "Flying flowers and picking leaves can hurt people."


    Everyone in the field thought of this sentence at the same time.


    Because the voice of dark cloud bead exposed the hiding, the leader of the man in black looked solemnly in the direction of hiding: "I don''t know which elder is there?"


    Just now, the leader of the man in black thought he couldn''t do it. However, he is famous in the river and lake for his martial arts and status. In his opinion, there are only a few people in the river and lake who can do it. It''s not wrong to shout at the elder.


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu took Wu Yunzhu''s hand and flew down. His lightness skill, which was as light as a weight, immediately made the following people exclaim.


    "How are you, AMA?" As soon as he fell to the ground, Wu Yunzhu ran to suoetu and looked at him with his bloody clothes to see where he was injured.


    "Ah Ma is OK," saw the appearance of Wu Yunzhu, sauertu was surprised at first, but he quickly reflected that his daughter appeared together with the master. She must be safe and sound. He couldn''t help asking, "who is this?"


    "He''s a good brother I met on the way. Don''t worry, Dad. He''s very good at martial arts." Black cloud bead offers treasure to say.


    Song Qingshu has a black line. He thinks that he and your father are equal. When you shout like this, he will be short.


    At this time, Ren Yingying also took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle. When he saw song Qingshu, he leaned slightly to indicate: "thank you for your help."


    Seeing that she didn''t recognize herself, song Qingshu didn''t say anything. He nodded slightly. Then he looked at a group of people in black and said, "you''re brave. Even miss Ren of the sun moon cult dares to bully you?"


    Ren Yingying was stunned. He thought that the other party was Wu Yunzhu''s friend. He came to save suoetu. He didn''t know that when he opened his mouth, he came out for himself.


    The leader of the man in black laughed: "it''s all a misunderstanding. I''m here to make amends to miss Ren. If I offended you just now, I hope Miss Ren will forgive me."


    Originally, he just wanted to deal with soetu, but he didn''t want to offend the sun moon cult. After this interruption, he just stepped down.


    "There''s no scruple in your foul language just now!" Hearing what he said, Ren Yingying thought bitterly, but she also knew that the other party was just worried about the mysterious man around him. She was not really afraid of herself, so she had to hum discontentedly.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "you''ve offended Miss Ren. She doesn''t care much about her. But Lord Suo''s daughter is my good friend. I can''t ignore you when you treat Lord Suo like this. Wouldn''t I have no face in front of this friend?"


    He didn''t really come out for the sake of Wu Yunzhu, but he was curious about the identity of these people. Although he listened to the words of one owl in Qinghai, he was probably sent by Zuo lengchan, but his ears were empty and his eyes were real. He still had to confirm it, so he found an excuse from Wu Yunzhu.


    One side of the black cloud bead does not know all this, her crystal clear zhanran eyes suddenly burst out a strange look, the other side cold light, did not expect him to care so much about himself... Think of here, black cloud bead heart can not help but a trace of inexplicable shame.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, the group of people in black suddenly burst into an uproar. The man who satirized Ren Yingying the most could not help but snort: "our teacher... The eldest brother only respected you out of politeness. Your martial arts are high, but are so many of us afraid of you?"


    "That''s to say, our brothers have been wandering in the rivers and lakes for so many years. They seldom meet enemies. You may not be able to surpass our brothers." Another man in black agreed. On the one hand, his brother is really a man of great talent in the world. On the other hand, he thought that there are so many companions present. They are all experts. With their fighting power, it''s easy to defeat a hundred year old faction. No matter how powerful they are, they are just one person, So it''s better to say something about the scene and make face in front of your friends.


    "Be careful!" The leader of the man in black suddenly changed his face and rushed to him.


    "Is it?"


    Song Qingshu sneered. When he said "yes", he was still in the same place. But when the word "Mo" came out, the whole person suddenly appeared in front of the man in black. In the other person''s eyes full of shock, a finger of sword Qi had already broken his heart.


    His companion was surprised and angry. Although they were not brothers, their friendship for so many years was three points closer than that of their brothers, and their cooperation was even better. He didn''t know what was going on in his head, so he subconsciously stabbed the sword in Song Qingshu''s hand.


    Song Qingshu''s left hand was slowly raised, and then he came first. His two fingers easily caught his sword. If the other party was bitten by thunder, he spurted a big mouthful of blood on the mask.


    At this time, the leader of the man in black had already attacked the back of song Qingshu. Song Qingshu made a light noise, and the long sword between his fingers broke. He turned back with the tip of the sword to block the leader''s fierce sword move.


    All this just happened between lightning and flint, and other people in black reacted at this time, and all of them used their unique skills to come.


    "Elder brother, be careful!"


    The two women exclaimed in surprise. Ren Yingying took an unexpected look at Wu Yunzhu. Her attention soon returned to the war situation. However, she found that the other side had leisure. She turned back to smile at herself and was stunned.


    Song Qingshu disappeared from the siege and returned to Ren Yingying''s two daughters. He still held the man in black in his hand and handed him to Ren Yingying with a smile: "Miss Ren, this man has the worst mouth just now. I''ll catch him for you and let him go."


    "Thank you very much." Ren Yingying was shocked by the other party''s smile, thinking how this person has a sense of familiarity?


    It''s no wonder Ren Yingying can''t recognize it. Song Qingshu knows that ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing need to show up in the Golden Snake camp. If he divulges his whereabouts outside and is noticed by someone who wants to know that there are two song Qingshu at the same time, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will think of anything. So he not only wears a mask, but also deliberately changes his voice, just to make people who have seen him not recognize him.


    Just now, the man in black was so ugly. Ren Yingying had long wanted to tear him to pieces. He pulled off the mask of the man in black and saw that he was a dispirited old man. The most striking thing was his white hair.


    "Well, I don''t respect the old." Ren Yingying has always been very thin skinned. She is the most important face in her life. Moreover, as the Holy Mother of the sun and moon religion, she is in charge of the life and death of countless people. How can she be soft handed at this time? Without hesitation, the short sword in hand was sent forward, which directly ended the other party''s life.


    "Dare you The group of people in black scolded one after another, but song Qingshu was terrified. For a moment, no one dared to rush over. They could only watch their companions die.


    On one side, song Qingshu took a breath of cool air. He thought to himself, you''ll be a good girl in the middle of winter. People just teased her a few words, and she stabbed her one by one. Then I bullied her like that before... If I fall into the hands of this little girl, I''m afraid I won''t have a piece of complete flesh on myself, will I? Song Qingshu shivered subconsciously.


    Wu Yunzhu''s face turned pale. She never thought that her fairy sister was so cruel. She finally felt a trace of regret: the world is too dangerous. It''s more comfortable to sing poems and paint with those CHILDES and ladies in the capital... But she soon turned to think that if she didn''t sneak out by herself, How can I know such a hero as big brother?


    Suoetu looked at her daughter''s face changing, red and white. She couldn''t help but be surprised. What was her daughter thinking?


    "Miss Ren, we''ve been merciful to you again and again, and you''ve done this." The leader of the man in Black said in a deep voice, with a trace of cold that could be suppressed.


    "Miss Ben will kill such a mean person." Ren Yingjiao snorts. However, she holds the dagger more tightly in her hand to guard against the other party''s retaliation. At the same time, she secretly regrets that she should not try to make it convenient for a person to go on the road. If she takes her men with her, she will not fall into such a dilemma.


    At this time, song Qingshu stood in front of her, blocked most of her body, and said with a smile: "you are unreasonable. I killed your companion, and I caught this old man with white hair. Shouldn''t you come to me for revenge? Why bother a little girl. "


    Ren Yingying looks at him in surprise. He doesn''t expect that the other party will stand up for him again and again. He can''t help wondering: is this an old friend of his father? No, he is so good at martial arts. If he was really a good friend of his father, he would not have asked him to help him when he besieged Dongfang invincible. I never heard him mention it. It''s not Dad''s friend. Why would he help? Is it for me?


    Thinking of Ren Yingying''s face suddenly turned red, her depressed mood improved inexplicably: hum, after being bullied by that bastard song Qingshu for so long, I finally got lucky and met a good man.


    The leader in black looked at him with fear, waved his hand to stop the restless subordinates, and said in a deep voice: "since we offended your friend''s father first, you retaliated. They were inferior to others and died at your hand. We have nothing to say. Today''s matter is over. Let''s say goodbye." Then he motioned his companion to withdraw.


    But song Qingshu said coldly, "did I let you go?" Since the other side has chosen to attack the peace negotiation soetu at this time, it proves that they are definitely enemies and not friends with the Golden Snake camp. It''s a pity that the other side seems to be deliberately concealing their martial arts skills just now. He really can''t figure out the origin of the other side. How can he let the tiger go back to the mountain so easily.


    The leader of the man in black suddenly turned around and burst out with a master level momentum. Moriran said, "you don''t want to kill me."

 Chapter 616

    "So what?" Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    Before the leader of the man in Black said anything, his group of men burst into flames


    "Don''t be ashamed


    "Boss, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s waste him."


    "I don''t believe he can beat so many of us alone?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ren Yingying is secretly frightened. She has fought with these people in black before, and their fighting power is not inferior to the ten elders of the sun moon god cult, especially the leader. It seems that her oppression is close to her father.


    How can this man be so confident?


    Ren Yingying suddenly has a slight absence, in front of this person''s slender figure, suddenly becomes mysterious and great.


    Wu Yunzhu was even more moved. In her opinion, the other party did all this for her. After all, he didn''t know his father, and his beautiful sister didn''t look like he knew him. Apart from venting for himself, what was he doing for.


    At this time, in her heart, the big brother has unconsciously replaced the position of song Qingshu, the king of Golden Snake. After all, the king of Golden Snake is just an illusory image in storytelling. How can the big brother be so real?


    The leader of the man in black stretched out his hand and motioned his men to be quiet. Then he looked at Song Qingshu and said, "we always talk about the rules of the river and the lake. We don''t want to bully you. Well, now that you have three people, let''s send three people each for three competitions. If you win, we will kill you without saying anything; If you lose, how about taking over today''s business? "


    As soon as this remark came out, other people in black immediately cried out: "brother, tell them about the rules of the river and the lake. Everyone flocked to them. I don''t believe he really has three heads and six arms."


    "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to say much." The leader of the man in black snorted coldly. He had always had a high reputation. When he said that, others, though not satisfied, still shut their mouths.


    As a matter of fact, he also has his own words of suffering. It''s not effective for him to rush up with his lightness skill. On the contrary, it''s easy for him to use his own strength to hurt his own people. It''s better to be one-on-one with him. Maybe there''s still an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "you are a good abacus. There are three people on each side, but there are two girls on our side. One of them is a lady from a big family who doesn''t know anything about martial arts and has no ability to bind a chicken."


    One side of the black cloud bead suddenly anxious, thought he had caught chicken in the garden when he was a child, how can it be no hand to bind the chicken!


    The leader of the man in black replied in a deep voice: "if you don''t trust me, you can have three wars."


    "Well, as you wish, say, how to compare." Song Qingshu was worried about the number of people on the other side. Although he was not afraid of scuffling, he was not afraid of it, but the father and daughter of suoetu and wuyunzhu were inevitably in danger. If he hurt Ren Yingying, he would regret it even more. Therefore, knowing that the other side had bad intentions, he agreed.


    "Three matches, fist palm, sword technique and internal power." The leader of the man in Black said in a deep voice. He thought about it carefully. The reason why the other party''s performance was so shocking was that the other party''s lightness skill was much better than his real kung fu.


    "Well, who will come first?" Song Qingshu stepped forward and stood up with a negative hand. It was obvious that he planned to take the next three scenes by himself.


    Ren Yingying was in a hurry and said, "master, I''d better take over one for you." In her heart, she thought: Although the elder is good at martial arts, he will inevitably make mistakes in three consecutive battles. If he plays for him, he can relieve his pressure. Anyway, with my martial arts, as long as I don''t meet the leader, I won''t be defeated so easily.


    The leader of the man in black motioned to a man nearby: "you go."


    The man nodded and went forward, his fingers clucking on the way. This group of people come from three mountains and five mountains, and they are not very good at it. However, in terms of palm strength, he is generally recognized as the first one in this group. In that year, a palm in the air directly broke the heart of the leader of a big school and shocked the world.


    When the other side came over, song Qingshu seemed to be a little careless. It turned out that he was secretly sighing that besides sword skills, his knowledge was not enough. If Dongfang muxue had been here just now, even if the other side deliberately hid his martial arts, Dongfang muxue would have seen through the origin of these people, But I want to use these three battles to find out each other''s martial arts skills.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was a little absent-minded, the man was overjoyed. With a grim smile, he pressed his palm on his chest. At the same time, the sound of breaking the air was extremely shocking.


    Ren Yingying suddenly changed his face and exclaimed, "tower bearer, please be careful."


    Ding Mian, the tower bearer, is the first of the thirteen Taibao of Songshan sect. His martial arts are only slightly inferior to the leader Zuo lengchan. In the battle of Hengyang City at that time, he broke Liu Zheng''s heart and soul with one hand. Later, he hit out with another hand, which made abbess Dingyi retreat three steps and made her mouth bleed. The strength of his hand was one of the best in the Wuyue sword sect. If he didn''t guard against his opponent, he would easily suffer a big loss.


    "It seems that they are from the Songshan school." Song Qingshu did not dodge and raised his hand to meet him.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t seem to care too much, Ding Mian was overjoyed and thought that if you go all out, I''ll avoid your three points. Aren''t you looking for death in such a trifle?


    Then he added three points of strength to his hand and deliberately took advantage of the other party''s carelessness to seriously hurt him.


    When the leader of the man in black saw that song Qingshu was so big, he was also happy. But he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a layer of crystal on the edge of his palm, and the light nearby seemed to be a little fuzzy and twisted. He was shocked: "younger martial brother, be careful!"


    Ding Mian doesn''t think so. He thinks that elder martial brother is too careful. He doesn''t take this opportunity to hurt him seriously. I''m really sorry for the chance.


    However, when his hands crossed, Ding Mian''s face suddenly froze with a grim smile, and then his forehead exuded a layer of cold sweat. The whole person quickly retreated back, looking at each other in shock, biting his lips tightly and speechless.


    "How''s it going?" People around him noticed his abnormality and surrounded him one after another. Someone accidentally touched his arm and suddenly cried out, "hand broken?"


    The leader of the man in black rushed over and reached for Ding Mian''s pulse gate. He felt that there was no strength at the starting point. He felt cold in his heart. Ding Mian''s hand was not only broken, but also shattered. From now on, his arm might be useless.


    Think of here, he can''t help staring at Song Qingshu, hate voice said: "you start too hard."


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "if he keeps strength in his hand, he won''t be hurt so badly. He has bad intentions. Who can he blame?"


    The leader of the man in black''s face was changeable. After a long time, he said, "OK, I''ll compare with you in the second game. We''ll compare our internal power!"

 Chapter 617

    Although song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are very high, the leader of the man in black also has his own strength. The cold ice Qi created by him is unique in the Wulin. He has already cheated many experts in the Wulin. He believes that even if the mysterious man''s internal power is higher than himself, under the influence of the cold ice Qi, the other side will never be able to get along with him.


    "Than internal force? Good A thousand li a day God bless you. The song and Qing Shu smile, the joy of Zen practicing the speed of internal skills can be described as "a thousand li". Later, after understanding the virtual meridians, it also trained the nine Yin manual and the God''s scriptures. The three internal skills can be regarded as the best of all, no matter what kind of practice they practise to the extreme. What''s more, he has practiced three kinds of skills. In terms of internal power, song Qingshu looked around the whole river and lake, and there were only three or five people worth worrying about.


    At this time, Ren Yingying suddenly snorted coldly: "since Ding Mian, the leader of the thirteen Taibao of Songshan, has arrived, the old man with white hair must have been a white headed fairy. It is said that the white headed fairy and the vulture Sha Tianjiang have always been close to each other. The person who died before must be a vulture. There are three of the thirteen Taibao. Why should the left leader hide his head and show his tail?"


    "Miss Ren really has a good eye." The leader of the man in black laughs. Now he doesn''t have to hide his identity. He pulls off his mask. It''s really Zuo lengchan, the leader of the sword sect of the five mountains.


    "The Songshan faction was far away from Henan, but the left leader assassinated man Qingyi and his envoys on the Golden Snake camp. I don''t know what the intention was?" Ren Yingying sneered.


    "It''s really a woman''s heart needle. Miss Ren forgot Linghu Chong so soon and thought about her fiance," Zuo lengchan said with a smile. "But miss Ren''s thinking is too complicated. As a Han nationality, it''s obligatory for Zuo to assassinate the tartar dog officer. What''s the purpose."


    "You Ren Yingying''s pink face turns white with anger. Zuo lengchan mentions Linghu Chong. How can she keep her sense? She thinks in her heart: if she helps the bastard surnamed song to talk at this time, where can she save her face in the world? People all over the world really think that I want to marry him. It would be bad if I was misunderstood by brother Chong.


    Seeing that Ren Yingying turned her head and did not speak, Zuo lengchan no longer looked at her, but looked at Song Qingshu: "I don''t know whether you are Manchu or Han."


    "Han people, of course." Song Qingshu roughly guessed what he wanted to say, but he didn''t care.


    "Since you are Han, why do you want to save the tartar dog officer?" Left cold Zen Sen ran said, "you don''t know Yangzhou ten days, Jiading three TU?"


    Song Qingshu sighs that Zuo lengchan is really a hero of the generation. He assassinated suoetu for his own sake, but now he describes it with high sounding, which makes him feel like revenge for the Han people.


    Before he had time to answer, Wu Yunzhu answered first: "there are good people and bad people among the Han people, and the same is true among the Manchu people. Since my father was an official, he has never harmed the Han people. Instead, he helped the emperor get rid of the traitor aobai. When aobai''s hands were covered with the blood of the Han people, where were you? I dare not go to find my real enemy. Instead, I come to my father. What''s the reason? "


    Seeing that Wu Yunzhu, a weak woman who knows nothing about martial arts, can speak loudly in front of so many experts, song Qingshu can''t help but show her surprise. This little girl is not like an ordinary lady in a boudoir. She really has some insight.


    Unexpectedly, Zuo lengchan didn''t mean anything. He snorted: "truth? Yangzhou ten days, Jiading three slaughter, who and those innocent spirits reason


    "You''re being unreasonable!" Dark cloud bead tightly pursed lips, a bellyful of grievances, the other side simply ignore their own words, let her have a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Song Qingshu went over and patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "you don''t have to care too much. Do you know why all these people in the river and lake have spared their lives to practice martial arts?"


    Wu Yunzhu shook his head blankly.


    "Because only when you are good enough at martial arts, can a fool reason with you." As song Qingshu said, he glanced at Zuo lengchan.


    Ren Yingying can''t help laughing and thinks that this person is really hurt. The little girl just said it was reasonable, but Zuo lengchan didn''t mean to reason with her at all. When he said that, everyone knows who he is scolding.


    Although I''ve never heard of the word "fool", it''s easy to understand the literal meaning. Zuo lengchan is furious: "you don''t know your self-respect."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "before you changed the concept and had a good time, why should I respect you? It''s just treating people in their own way. "


    Zuo lengchan''s face was livid: "you rely on your martial arts, don''t you ignore the heavenly justice?"


    "If the leader of the left League is superior to me in martial arts, will he still talk to me now?" Song Qingshu said with a scornful smile, "as the saying goes," heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as cud dogs, whose fists are bigger in this world is the truth. "


    Ren Yingying''s eyes are full of splendor. His views are quite similar to his father''s. He is both good and evil. He has a devil''s way of doing things. He can''t be accepted in the right way. If he can be drawn into the religion, it will be good.


    "Amitabha, the benefactor has already been possessed. The sea of suffering is boundless, and it''s time to look back." A mellow Buddha''s name shocked all the people present, and then an old monk with a kind face came out of the woods.


    Seeing clearly the man''s appearance, Zuo lengchan was overjoyed and hurried forward with a salute: "I''ve met the master of Fang Zheng." The reason why he talked so much with song Qingshu just now was that he was afraid of the other party''s martial arts and worried about the real fight. I''m afraid that the Songshan sect would be greatly weakened. Now that he has the strong support of Fang Zheng, he knows that today''s battle has finally passed.


    Now the world is in chaos, and many heroes are living together. The Songshan sect and Shaolin live next to each other. They know the reason why their lips are cold and teeth are dead. Therefore, they have already formed a secret alliance to help each other in the world.


    Zuo lengchan is also aware that Shaolin is worried about the success of merging the Wuyue sword sect, which will threaten their position as the leader in the world. However, so far, the contradiction between the two factions has not been intensified. If something happens to the Songshan sect, fangzheng can not stand by.


    "The breath is even, and the breath is long. I heard that master Fang Zheng has accomplished the Yijinjing, which really deserves his reputation." Song Qingshu bowed slightly and gave a salute.


    In Xiaoao''s original work, he was allowed to compete with Fang Zheng, but he was completely at a disadvantage. In the end, he had to use tricks and just managed to win a game. It can be seen that Fang Zheng''s martial arts are above him.


    It''s just that it''s not enough for song Qingshu to salute him. The reason why he salutes him is that he respects him and has a compassionate heart, which is recognized by all people in the Jianghu.


    As for the original work, he and Chong Xu, the good friends, hide behind the scenes and use Linghu Chong as a Spearman. Song Qingshu doesn''t think it''s anything. After all, it''s their identity, not their character.


    "Amitabha," said Fang Zheng, "the Yijin Sutra is broad and profound. I''m just beginning to see the way. How dare I say that I''m successful?"


    "The first time I lost money, I had such accomplishments. I''d like to see if the Yijinjing is really so magical." The sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy has just fallen, and his figure has disappeared in the same place.


    As soon as the pupil of the prescription syndrome shrinks, the palms are protected in front of the chest in a hurry, and the palms in front of the body burst out all over the sky.


    After a dull sound, everyone saw that there was an invisible force around master Fang Zheng. The fallen leaves on the ground were smashed in an instant, and song Qingshu had returned to the original place.


    "The master''s thousand handed Tathagata palm really deserves its reputation." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    Fang Zheng said with a bitter smile, "the benefactor just gave me one hand, but I gave me nineteen. It''s really hard to be a false praise."


    Everyone in the audience was shocked. Master Fangzheng was in a superior position in Shaolin Temple. It was said that his martial arts were still superior to the current abbot xuanci. How could such a person use nineteen palms to defuse each other''s moves?


    Zuo lengchan''s face suddenly turned ugly. Master Fangzheng''s martial arts were very clear to him. He thought that no matter how high their martial arts were, they would not be able to compete with each other. Now it seems that they underestimated each other


    Contrary to Zuo lengchan''s sad face, Wu Yunzhu was excited: my big brother is so powerful!


    Ren Yingying is also a wanderer. He is in a trance: I don''t know who has better martial arts than song Qingshu


    "The master is too modest." Song Qingshu immediately put away his smile, looked at Zuo lengchan and asked, "isn''t the leader of Zuo Meng saying that he wants to compare his internal power? Is it better than that?"


    Song Qingshu now has a murderous heart. At the beginning, Mount Tai Yuhuangding and Zuo lengchan had a grudge. After the Golden Snake meeting, his wishful thinking was unintentionally destroyed by himself, and he had already hated himself to the bone. What''s more, Zuo lengchan is also a man of great talent, and also has the heart of chasing the Central Plains. The Songshan school and the Golden Snake camp are not far apart, and sooner or later there will be conflicts. This time Zuo lengchan secretly robbed the Manchu envoys, obviously to destroy the peace talks between the Manchu and the Golden Snake camp. It is estimated that he wanted to start first.


    Zuo lengchan''s face was uncertain. After a long time, he hummed: "of course, it''s better than that." In his opinion, if two people fight fairly, I''m afraid I''m not the opponent. But if I only compare internal power, I can greatly shorten the gap between the two. I have the mace of cold ice and true Qi, and maybe I can turn defeat into victory.


    When he noticed the twinkle in his eyes, song Qingshu didn''t know what he was up to. When Taishan Yuhuangding and Taishan Yuhuangding competed for internal power, each other was no longer his opponent. Now he is even more different from the past. If he didn''t take the opportunity to abolish Zuo lengchan, he would be sorry for the hole he carefully dug.


    "I also ask Master Fang Zheng to be a witness." Zuo lengchan''s way of rites to the other side.


    "This..." master Fang Zheng hesitated, "the competition of internal power is extremely dangerous. Please stop there."


    "Of course." Song Qingshu and Zuo lengchan replied at the same time, but they both saw how insincere each other was.


    "Please teach me!" Zuo lengchan stretched out two fingers and slowly pushed them toward Song Qing''s body.


    Song Qingshu smiles and raises his hand to greet him.


    When the palms of the fingers intersect, Song Qing feels the opponent''s strong internal power. Song Qing is surprised. It seems that after the first battle of the Jade Emperor, the opponent''s skill is improved. No wonder he is so confident.


    After a trial, Zuo lengchan felt that the other side''s internal power was just like this. Although it was stronger than himself, it was also limited. He could not help but smile. The real Qi of ice, which had been hidden in the meridians, surged out and went straight to the other side''s body.


    At this time, in the eyes of outsiders, Zuo lengchan''s two fingers were covered with a thin layer of fog, and soon became as if they were ice cold for a thousand years, crystal clear and cold.


    "Ice is so cool!" Ren Yingying can''t help exclaiming. She knows this special attribute of Qi. If she is not on guard, she will easily suffer a big loss. She looks at Song Qingshu anxiously, but finds that the other party is still very relaxed.


    Zuo lengchan''s face gradually changed. He realized that no matter how much cold ice he lost, he felt as if he had gone into the sea without any movement. There was no ice crystal on his opponent''s palm.


    Zuo lengchan knows that he may have made a big mistake, but he has no way out at this time. If he takes back his internal power, the other side will attack, and he will be disabled even if he doesn''t die. He has to grit his teeth and try his best to activate the cold ice Qi. He knows that the other side will constantly dissolve his cold ice Qi with his deep internal power, but he thinks that no matter how deep his internal power is, it will have its limit, It depends on who can afford it.


    Song Qingshu secretly sighs that if it wasn''t for his self-cultivation, he would have a headache in the face of Zuo lengchan''s extremely cold Qi. Now the situation is that no matter how thick the iceberg is, it''s still gradually melting in front of the sun. Song Qingshu feels that the time is almost right, and is planning to pour back Zuo lengchan''s true Qi to the sun, completely abolishing his cultivation. Suddenly, a girl''s voice comes not far away: "there''s a fight over there, younger martial brother. Let''s go and have a look... Eh, that girl''s beautiful eyes, Younger martial brother, will you take it and give it to me? "


    The voice is very delicate, clear and beautiful, but the words are extremely insidious, which makes people cool behind.


    "Good!" One of the men replied, and soon a dark shadow rushed to the cloud bead like lightning.


    "Ah, big brother, help Wu Yunzhu realized that the other party was talking about herself, and she screamed subconsciously when she thought of the misery of her eyes being dug out.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, he didn''t have time to hurt Zuo lengchan. He threw out his strength slightly and shook him away. Then he wanted to fly to the dark cloud bead.


    However, Zuo lengchan secretly gritted his teeth. Knowing that the opportunity was not lost, he resisted the blood churning in his chest, drew out his sword and stopped him in front of song Qingshu.


    "To die!" Song Qing Book sleeve a volume.


    Zuo lengchan was stunned to find that the sword in his hand suddenly turned into a roll of Mahua. He was so shocked that he lost his mind for a moment. Then a huge force came from his chest. I was cold in my heart, and my life was over.


    "Be merciful, benefactor!" With a exclamation, Fang Zheng''s broad cassock suddenly stood in front of Zuo lengchan''s chest, but it soon broke.


    "The skill of subduing demons with cassock!" As soon as the pupil of zuolingchen shrinks, he is also a great master. He has already reacted to the block of prescription and evidence, and has carried ten successful forces to meet him.


    Bang!


    Left cold Zen mouth exudes a bloodstain, fly back, his heart secretly happy, if not the other party is anxious to save his companion, I''m afraid he will be doomed this time.


    But song Qingshu was in a great hurry. He was delayed by them. At this moment, the dark shadow had appeared in front of Wu Yunzhu. He reached out and gouged out her eyes.


    When Wu Yunzhu was in despair, she suddenly heard a rebuke from her ear. A beautiful shadow with fragrant wind waved her dagger to the shadow. Then Wu Yunzhu found that the person was the beautiful miss Ren.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already fought each other for several moves. Suddenly, Ren Yingying exclaimed, and was pressed to the shoulder by the other party''s palm. The whole person fell to the ground. The shadow didn''t even look at her, and continued to attack the dark cloud bead.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum. It was enough for him to have Ren Yingying stop him for a moment. Although he was still a little far away from Wu Yunzhu, he stepped forward and was already in front of Wu Yunzhu at the next moment.


    "Shrink to an inch!"


    Ordinary people just feel a flower in front of them, and they don''t know what happened. But master Fangzheng and Zuo lengchan can see it clearly. They can''t help but take a breath. They didn''t expect to see this legendary magic skill with their own eyes!


    The shadow obviously did not expect that song Qingshu would suddenly appear in front of him, but he was just a little stunned, and immediately waved his hand to attack the other side. Song Qingshu saw that when he waved his hand, he would bring a black wind. He was so frightened that he quickly concentrated on it.


    The black shadow is flying in the air, holding the power of the sky. Song Qingshu''s foot on the earth is also as thick as the earth. You come and I go. In the blink of an eye, they have fought more than 20 moves, and the people around them are dazzled.


    "Big brother, sister Ren is freezing to the bone. It seems that she is going to die soon." There was a cry in the voice of Wu Yunzhu.


    "Go away!" Song Qingshu was shocked. He suddenly gave a deep drink, grabbed the man''s shoulder and threw it into the distance.


    At this time, all the people saw the shadow clearly. A man with iron head just got up from the dust and almost fell down again. But after all, he stood firm and looked at Song Qingshu with frightened eyes.


    Song Qingshu recognized you Tanzhi, who had participated in the Golden Snake meeting before. But he didn''t pay any attention to him at this time. He ran to Wu Yunzhu and saw Ren Yingying in her arms trembling all over. Her teeth hit each other, and the sound was like going into an ice cellar. After a while, his lips became purple, and his face turned white and blue.


    Song Qingshu noticed that you Tanzhi''s internal power was strong and strong just now. His strength was extremely cold and Yin strange, and there was a lot of poison. Recalling the plot of the original work, he roughly guessed that you Tanzhi''s ice silkworm cold poison was cultivated by the internal skill of Yijinjing, supplemented by good and evil, and combined with water and fire. It was no wonder that Qiao Feng couldn''t stand it in the original work.


    Song Qingshu presses his palm on Ren Yingying''s waistcoat in a hurry. A wisp of Qi that has just reached Yang is lost. Her face is just beginning to turn pale, but his mood doesn''t get better. Ren Yingying''s cold poison can''t be solved for a while, but now the powerful enemy Huanfu may not give him a chance to detoxify.


    Sure enough, Zuo lengchan responded quickly and said with a big laugh: "if you don''t lose your inner power and hang her life, you will die at any time. But if you lose your inner power and hang her life, are you my opponent? I think you''d better let Miss Ren go. Anyway, it''s not you who hurt her, and you don''t have to worry about the Revenge of the sun moon god. "


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "you don''t have to excite me intentionally. Even if I have only one hand, it''s not so easy for you to beat me."


    Ren Yingying knew everything that had happened before. When he heard song Qingshu say that, he was moved. Although his teeth clucked, he struggled to say: "the elder and Yingying are not related. There''s no need to take risks for me. Yingying''s death is not to be regretted. I just ask the elder to kill all these despicable people and bury them with me. Even if I die, I can still smile. "


    ----


    ps.


    1. Some palm readers complain that the price of some chapters is too high, because palm reading is charged according to 3 reading cakes / 1000 words, so the more words there are in chapters, the more expensive the price is


    2. There are also many palm readers who complain that the update is too slow. I can''t compare the update speed of tens of thousands of words per day with palm reading books on this website. After all, they are all editors who let them save hundreds of thousands of manuscripts before publishing


    3. I can''t see the comments from ZhangYue, so I will build a ZhangYue group in the near future to facilitate mutual communication

 Chapter 618

    Song Qingshu was silent, and he could not help sighing that in the original work of Xiaoao lake, he only noticed Ren Yingying''s tender side, but ignored that she was a saint from a demon sect. She was more fierce than other people in a demon sect. Now, knowing that he will die, he immediately takes the opportunity to pull the other party to be buried with him.


    "Since I have already done it, there is no reason to give up halfway." Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to her request, but kept sending Qi to her body to suppress cold poison.


    "But you''re in danger." Ren Yingying doesn''t know the danger. Zuo lengchan deliberately encourages him to save himself and expends his internal power. While he loses internal power to himself, he has to resist so many experts. No matter how good his martial arts are, he can only be consumed to death.


    "I have my own discretion." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice.


    "Tut Tut, what a love concubine." Before that tender and beautiful voice sounded again, and everyone had time to look at the past. There was a girl in purple at the age of 15 or 16 standing next to the iron headed man. She was white and pretty, but her big eyes were black and straight, and her face was very good. She was not like a knowledgeable lady in the Central Plains.


    "The ancients have said that evil is the best way to win the victory. I will not deceive you!" Song Qingshu sighed, and then stared at the girl coldly, "Ding Chunqiu is really more alive and more back, you betrayed the school, he has not cleaned up the door up to now."


    The last time song Qingshu saw you Tanzhi at the Golden Snake meeting, he was actually under Ding Chunqiu''s door. He was very strange. Now when he saw the girl, he suddenly understood. Who is the girl in purple who can make you listen to what you say? It''s not hard to guess the current state of the two people when they think that ah Zi stole Ding Chunqiu''s tripod and fled to the Central Plains.


    The girl''s face changed: "do you know us?"


    Song Qingshu snorted. He was too lazy to pay attention to her. He turned to master Fangzheng and said, "I''ve heard that master zhaixin is kind-hearted for a long time. Today, I see that it''s not worthy of the name."


    Master Fang Zheng opened his mouth, and finally shook his head with a look of shame: "the hermit is right to blame."


    However, Zuo lengchan sneered: "master Fang Zheng has just made a clear plan to save the little girl. Unfortunately, some people want to take the opportunity to kill Zuo. Master Fang Zheng can only save Zuo who is closer to her. It''s just your fault."


    "You and I know what the truth is." Song Qingshu laughs with disdain. Now he can''t see that the Songshan sect must have reached an agreement with Shaolin secretly. Otherwise, Fang Zheng would not protect him everywhere.


    Zuo lengchan''s face turned red, but he ignored him. Instead, he went to you Tanzhi: "in the lower Song Mountain, Zuo lengchan, is this young Xia you who fought Jinyang at the Golden Snake meeting that day?"


    "It''s... It''s me." You Tanzhi knows that Zuo lengchan is a man of great status in the Wulin. It''s hard to avoid being flattered to see that he is so eclectic.


    "Eh, are you the leader of the Wuyue sword sect?" Ah Zi looks at Zuo lengchan curiously. She thinks in her heart: hum, I''m a younger martial sister in Xingxiu sect. Everyone bullies me. Hehe, ever since I met this iron headed monster, even the leader of the five mountains will salute me.


    Seeing ah Zi''s complacent face, Zuo lengchan is unavoidably displeased. However, he is already a human spirit. At a glance, he can see that the iron head is obedient to her. Now he is going to join you Tanzhi to fight side by side. Naturally, he will not show his dissatisfaction. Instead, he praises you: "young Xia you is not only good at martial arts, but also has a beautiful companion. It''s really enviable."


    You Tanzhi''s face turned red and said in a hurry: "girl a Zi is not... How dare I... Climb high." But in my heart, there was a trace of joy.


    Seeing you Tanzhi''s appearance, ah Zi could not help frowning. She thought that if it wasn''t for Ding Chunqiu, the old thief, who was chasing him and had to rely on his military protection, how could she be mixed up with such ugly people.


    "How can a talented man and a beautiful woman be called gaopan?" Looking at you Tanzhi''s iron head, Zuo lengchan tries to resist his disgust and praises him without knowing his conscience. When you Tanzhi is flattered and dizzy, he suddenly changes the subject of his speech. "It''s just that there will be a big disaster before you two achieve the right results."


    "What robbery?" Flattered by Zuo lengchan, you Tanzhi has already begun to fantasize about marrying ah Zi. Suddenly, hearing him say this, you suddenly show a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Young Xia, you must have seen that man''s martial arts just now," Zuo lengchan pointed to song Qingshu. "You''ve offended him so hard today. If he escapes today, I''m afraid you''ll have trouble sleeping and eating in the future."


    Zuo lengchan''s affectation deceives you Tanzhi that you are OK. Ah Zi has always been so strange that she doesn''t know what his intention is. However, growing up in Xingxiu school, she has already learned how to cut down the roots. If she doesn''t take this great opportunity to get rid of that person today, it will be very troublesome in the future. In view of this, ah Zi didn''t pierce Zuo lengchan''s mind. Instead, she said with a smile: "little younger martial brother, the left leader has a point. If I can''t get rid of him today, I''m afraid I can''t sleep well every day."


    At the same time, she secretly regretted that she had known that the little girl had such a big backing. Why did she provoke her


    Hearing ah Zi say the same thing, you Tanzhi stares at Song Qingshu: "since miss ah Zi wants you to die, you can go to die." As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to him with a black wind.


    Zuo lengchan was overjoyed. He waved his sword and attacked at the same time.


    During the period when Zuo lengchan lobbied you Tanzhi, song Qingshu was busy suppressing the cold poison in Ren Yingying''s body. You Tanzhi''s palm power is only cold and Yin, but it also contains poison. In a short time, it has eroded Ren Yingying''s meridians. Song Qing''s efforts have gradually stabilized the situation in Ren Yingying''s body, so that the cold poison will no longer invade the meridians. But he knows that as soon as he stops transmitting internal power, he will be able to control the situation in Ren Yingying''s body, Those suppressed cold poisons will break out immediately. Ren Yingying is afraid


    Seeing that you Tanzhi and Zuo lengchan attack at the same time, song Qingshu hums coldly. One hand remains in Ren Yingying''s vest, and the other hand is released to defuse their attack.


    In the blink of an eye, the three of them have been fighting more than ten moves, but Zuo lengchan is shocked to find that they have not made any money.


    The rest of the players were even more shocked to see that song Qingshu could only use one hand, and because there was another Ren Yingying around him, he could not even dodge and move. But in this unfavorable situation, facing the attack of two top experts, he seemed to be able to do it with ease. How good was this man''s martial arts?


    When did such a master appear in the Jianghu?


    All the people on the scene began to secretly guess the origin of the other party.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is locked. It turns out that no matter Zuo lengchan or you Tanzhi, his internal power is extremely cold. Although he is not afraid, the temperature of the air around him is a little lower after so long. Ren Yingying''s cold poison seems to be summoned and ready to move. Song Qingshu has to share a little more internal power into her body.


    Although you Tanzhi''s internal power is powerful and strange, he has little experience against the enemy and doesn''t notice anything unusual. On the contrary, Zuo lengchan keenly feels the obscurity of song Qingshu''s moves. When he sees Ren Yingying standing beside him, he suddenly suddenly says, "attack Ren Yingying!" As soon as the voice fell, his move turned halfway and hit Ren Yingying.


    Song Qingshu was very angry: "you are a master of the school. How can you be so shameless?"


    However, Zuo lengchan turns a deaf ear to Ren Yingying. One move after another, he greets Ren Yingying. However, the effect is obvious. Song Qingshu can no longer maintain his previous posture of being calm and calm. Several times, he is embarrassed to protect Ren Yingying.


    "Master, please let me go. If you go on like this, you will die." Ren Yingying said eagerly that her eyes were red. From childhood to adulthood, there was no lack of people who fought to protect her, but it was only because of her status as a saint. No one chose to protect her with her life because of herself.


    "I''m suppressing the cold poison for you. Take advantage of this opportunity to concentrate on forcing the poison. Don''t think wildly. I can handle it." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    Ren Yingying tightly pursed her lips. She knew that even with the help of her partner, she would have to force the cold poison out of her body for at least a few hours. After such a long time, they did not know how many times they had died.


    Ren Yingying suddenly noticed that several times, in order to protect himself, he could easily escape, but he had to choose a hard connection. Every time he made a hard connection, his moves would become a bit obscure, and it would take a while for him to recover.


    Although her martial arts are not the best, she grew up in the forest of experts in heimuya. She has met too many experts, but her eyesight is very good. All of a sudden, she can see that he is influenced by the other''s cold Qi.


    Ren Yingying knew that if he let it go on like this, he would not be able to support it. After a moment of hesitation, he blushed and whispered in his ear, "you don''t have to be so close to me, you can... You can hold me in your arms, so you can move and Dodge."


    If at ordinary times, always thin skinned Ren Yingying will not say such words to a man, even if the other party is Linghu Chong. But she saw that in order to protect herself, the situation became more and more dangerous. It didn''t matter if she died. If she implicated the elder, she would die.


    As soon as the words came out, Ren Yingying flew into his cheeks, but he sighed in his heart: this elder is really a gentleman. For so long, he has not touched any other part of my body except for his internal power. If that bastard song Qingshu is here, I have to feel all over my body


    Notice Ren Yingying expression for a while shy for a while angry, song Qingshu only when she is embarrassed, how to know in her heart already scolded himself half dead.


    Even so, song Qingshu scolded himself secretly as if he had a heart in his heart: Niang xipi, pretending to be an expert is too much. He didn''t expect such a simple way.


    As soon as the ape''s arm unfolded, song Qingshu held Ren Yingying in his arms. His arm went around her slender waist and gently pressed her abdomen to continue to deliver internal force and suppress the cold poison in her body.


    Ren Yingying nibbles his lips and is secretly annoyed in his heart: how to press it in such a private place! But now, she doesn''t care so much. In order to lighten his burden, she sticks out her two jade arms around his neck and nestles in Song Qingshu''s arms like a bird.

 Chapter 619

    Wenxiang nephrite in the arms, nose and smell a like orchid, like musk, not musk girl fragrance, song Qingshu suddenly spirit, can''t help laughing: "Ren girl, I borrow your sword to use."


    Although he has a wooden sword, his goal is too obvious. Now who in the world doesn''t know that his weapon is a wooden sword? Once it''s taken out, his deliberately hidden identity will be exposed immediately. What worries song Qingshu most is what if Ren Yingying knows that he is song Qingshu and refuses to let him treat her?


    According to the previous two people get along bit by bit, the probability of this happening is 100%.


    No matter in the past or this life, song Qingshu is full of good feelings for Ren Yingying, but he is not willing to see her die.


    "You... You take it yourself." At this time, Ren Yingying put his hands around his neck, but his short sword was in his arms. Now he dodged and moved badly. She was worried that once she let go, the whole person would fall down, and the other party would surely save herself, in case of being attacked by the enemy.


    "It''s urgent to have the power!" Ren Yingying said to himself in silence.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. He did not expect that Miss Ren, who was always shy and tender, would be so decisive. Of course, he won''t be embarrassed. Anyway, he is his fiancee. It''s not too polite.


    "What a pair of adulterers! I don''t know what Linghu Chong felt when he saw this scene. " Since the other party held Ren Yingying in his arms and could move and dodge, the battlefield situation suddenly changed, and his previous strategy of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao suddenly failed, so he had to run with words, hoping that Ren Yingying would refuse to be held by that person again in shame and anger.


    "To die!" Song Qingshu''s face was cold, and he reached into Ren Yingying''s arms. Then the cold light flashed. Zuo lengchan yelled and quickly retreated. When he stood firm, people saw that his left hand was dripping with blood, and his little finger and ring finger had disappeared.


    Zuo lengchan was brave. After stopping bleeding, he waved his long sword and rushed over. As he rushed, he cried to the group of people in Black: "are they all dead? Kill them for me!"


    The reason why they hesitated before was that Zuo lengchan was famous in the Wulin. He not only took advantage of others'' danger, but also joined hands with another top expert. In front of the master of Shaolin''s Fangzheng, if they continued to rush up, they would have no face even if they won the Song Mountain sect.


    Now, seeing that Zuo lengchan was seriously injured, people just realized that it was a fight between life and death. There was no time to talk about face. Suddenly, they rushed over with a cry.


    Song Qingshu forces you Tanzhi back with a sword. He looks at the people coming not far away. He looks down at Ren YingYing and asks in a soft voice, "Miss Ren, are you afraid?"


    Ren Yingying said with a smile: "how can I be afraid when I have the elder?"


    "Ha ha ha," Song Qingshu said with a long smile. He suddenly regained his heroism and looked at the people rushing up. "Even if you go up together, I''m not afraid!"


    The sound of his drinking was full of internal power. The people in black only felt their ears buzzing. They were awed by his power and did not dare to move forward for a moment.


    Song Qingshu did not take advantage of the situation to pursue. Instead, he held the short sword in his hand in front of him and observed it carefully. He saw that the blade was short and thin, and it seemed transparent in the sun. He said strangely: "Miss Ren, this sword has a name."


    Ren Yingying shook his head slightly: "this is what I found in the heimuya weapons warehouse when I was a child. I also asked my father, even he didn''t know his name."


    "This sword is almost transparent, as if it is invisible. It is just in line with the meaning of shadow and invisibility of the famous sword of the spring and Autumn period. Let''s call it shadow." The sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy has just fallen, and there is a sound of dragon chanting on the sword. It seems that there is spirit in the sword. I like the name very much.


    "Take a picture?" Ren Yingying read it silently, and the legend of Chengying sword in ancient books came to mind: one day at dawn in the spring and Autumn period, in a pine forest on the outskirts of the Wei Kingdom, when the sky was black and white, his hands were slowly raised. There is a hilt in both hands. Only the hilt can''t see the body of the sword. However, on the north wall, there is a flickering shadow of the sword. The shadow of the sword only exists for a moment, and then disappears with the coming of day. At dusk, the sky is getting dark, and the flickering shadow of the sword reappears at the intersection of day and night


    "OK, it''s Chengying!" Ren Yingying felt that this sword had much in common with the ancient famous sword.


    "Death is coming, and the leisure is here!" Left cold Chan cold hum, dissatisfied with the people''s retreat, took the lead to attack.


    Seeing that Zuo lengchan was in the lead, the group of people in black looked at each other and attacked each other with weapons.


    In this way, the pressure on Song Qingshu suddenly increased. No matter how good his martial arts were, he had only one hand, and these people in black were not mediocre.


    Of course, if song Qingshu meets these people on weekdays, it''s a big deal. But now he wants to infuse Qi into Ren Yingying''s body all the time, and his strength is almost half reduced. What''s more, he has to protect Ren Yingying all the time. Often when he wants to kill someone with one sword, he has to withdraw in the middle of the way to stop the attack.


    Not far away, ah Zi saw that although song Qingshu was a little embarrassed, he still stood in the center. He was secretly annoyed: bah, the leader of the sword sect of the five mountains is very powerful. In the end, it''s useless. So many people can''t win against one person, and there is a woman in his arms!


    At the same time, she was secretly frightened: this man is so skilled in martial arts. If he gets out of trouble today, he will lose his life when he comes to ah Zi one day


    Ah Zi is willing to help, but unfortunately she has self-knowledge. With her martial arts, she can''t even compare with Zuo lengchan''s men in black. She is not only making trouble, but also looking for death.


    Suddenly, she saw a worried face of Wu Yunzhu not far away. Ah Zi''s eyes turned. She suddenly got a plan and jumped to Wu Yunzhu''s side. She grabbed her throat and said to song Qingshu with a smile: "Hey, what kind of master, if you don''t stop and catch her, this little girl will die?"


    Song Qingshu looked back to see the condition of the black cloud bead, and could not help humming.


    What else did ah Zi want to say? The cold hum sounded like thunder in her ear. The whole person suddenly lost consciousness for a moment. When she recovered, she was shocked to find that the tip of a sword appeared in her throat.


    "Let her go." Song Qingshu embraces Ren YingYing and says in a deep voice.


    "No!" Although the cold on the tip of the sword had aroused goose bumps on her neck, ah Zi still stubbornly raised her head, and her hand still clasped the throat of Wu Yunzhu.


    "Big brother, leave me alone!" Wu Yunzhu said in a hurry.


    "Hey, little beauty, if he really didn''t care about you, he would have stabbed you with that sword just now. Isn''t he worried that I would hurt you before I die?" A Zi playfully blew a breath in Wu Yunzhu''s ear, with a smile on her face.


    Song Qingshu glanced at her unexpectedly. She was so calm when she was young. If the sword was changed to someone else, even the most courageous warrior in the army, she would subconsciously retreat to protect herself. As a result, she made a decision in such a short period of time. She not only did not retreat, but also made a little effort to hold Wu Yunzhu''s throat.


    "Let go of girl purple!" Seeing that the fairy in his heart was pointed at his throat with a sword, you Tanzhi was crazy and rushed to song Qingshu in a rage.

 Chapter 620

    Song Qingshu frowned and swung his sword behind him. A sharp sword burst into the sky. You Tanzhi''s pupil shrank and his palms rolled forward. A dark wind blocked him.


    The sword Qi intersects with the black wind. You Tanzhi retreats faster than he did when he came here. He retreats for more than ten steps before he can stabilize himself.


    Song Qingshu called out a pity. If you Tanzhi hadn''t been practicing Yijinjing for a long time, he would not have died and would have been seriously injured.


    You Tanzhi wiped the blood from his mouth, roared, and wanted to rush over again. But when he moved, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes turned around, as if he was looking at his iron helmet.


    All of them were surprised when they heard a sound like an eggshell breaking from his head. They all looked to him and saw the iron helmet on his head cracking.


    "Eh ~"


    "Ouch ~"


    "How ugly


    You Tan''s face was not sure whether it had been burned or scalded. Now it''s full of scarlet and ferocious meat, forming disgusting sarcomas.


    Ren Yingying, who is used to seeing life and death, subconsciously closes his eyes and leans his head on Song Qingshu''s shoulder. Wu Yunzhu looks at it and turns away in fear. Even ah Zi''s pretty face faintly shakes, obviously trying to resist nausea.


    You Tanzhi, who has a deep sense of inferiority, now exposes his ugliest side to his sweetheart. When he listens to the people around him, his eyes are filled with tears.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He was very sympathetic to you Tan''s rough fate in the original book, but today he found that the poor man must have something hateful. Because of a Zi''s words, he did not hesitate to poison an innocent girl.


    Awed by the power of song Qingshu''s sword, the group of people in black hesitated for a moment, but they didn''t dare to rush right away, so they had to surround them in the middle.


    Song Qingshu was so happy that they didn''t attack that he took the opportunity to get rid of the cold poison for Ren Yingying.


    Suoetu is such a human spirit. He has already seen the clue after a fight just now. The reason why this mysterious man has excellent lightness skill is that he spends so much time here is to save his father and daughter. Moved by his heart, he quickly said: "you''ve tried your best. Don''t worry about me any more. Just ask you to save my daughter."


    "Don''t, Dad," he exclaimed, "if you want to live and die together, I won''t leave you." After that, he looked at Song Qingshu with tears in his eyes: "big brother, take this elder sister with you and leave me alone."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Before he could answer, Wu Yunzhu continued: "I just don''t want to die with regret. Before I die, can you give me a wish?"


    "What wish?" The book of Song Qing is a wonderful book.


    "Can you take off your mask and let me see what you look like?" Wu Yunzhu looked at him expectantly.


    Song Qingshu was so dumb that she couldn''t help laughing. At this time, she was still thinking about this. She shook her head with a smile and said, "you won''t die. In the future, there will be opportunities for you to see it." Then he looked at ah Zi.


    A Zi subconsciously stepped back, pinched the hand on Wu Yunzhu''s neck more tightly: "you don''t come here, I can''t guarantee that I will be nervous for a moment and kill her by the wrong hand."


    "Do you think her eyes are beautiful?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "So what!" Ah Zi Yang raised her chin, but she complained in her heart. She knew that she would offend such a evil star. Why did she want to be cheap just now.


    "Do you like beautiful eyes?" Song Qingshu light smile, "since you like so much, then see my eyes beautiful?"


    "A man who claims to have beautiful eyes is not disgusting!" Ah Zi''s eyes were like a whirlpool of nothingness. Then she found that she couldn''t move her eyes any more and fell into the boundless darkness step by step.


    "Do my eyes look good?" There was a faint smile on Song Qingshu''s lips. He seldom used the method of moving the soul to women. After all, it was too easy for the method to get women. On the contrary, it was meaningless. How could it be fun to conquer them step by step. It''s just that he doesn''t have much spare time to deal with a Zi, a vicious little girl.


    "Good looking ~" ah Zi murmured.


    "Would you like to stay with me for the rest of your life?" Song Qingshu continued.


    A Zi''s face flashed a trace of struggle, but now Song Qingshu''s spiritual strength is so good, how can she resist: "yes."


    "Call the master." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "Master." Purple sweet smile, call is very clear and sweet.


    Song Qingshu deliberately set up barriers around them with genuine Qi, so the conversation between them was not heard by anyone except Ren Yingying in Song Qingshu''s arms and Wu Yunzhu held by a Zi.


    "Come to me." Song Qingshu smiles with satisfaction and waves to a Zi.


    Ah Zi leaned over and answered meekly, "yes, master." With that, he walked to song Qingshu, and the dark cloud bead was naturally let go.


    Seeing all this, Wu Yunzhu''s mouth is so big that she can put an egg in it. She has an incredible face. She doesn''t understand why she was so arrogant before. Why did she listen to the elder brother so much? Is the elder brother immortal?


    On the contrary, Ren Yingying has a lot of knowledge. When he thinks of some rumors in the river and lake, he is secretly surprised: can this man master the skills of enchantment in the legend? Then I have to pay attention in the future. I must never look into his eyes, so as not to become a slave to him like ah Zi. I will do whatever he asks me to do, and I will shudder just thinking about it


    However, Ren Yingying immediately began to blame himself: Ren Yingying ah, Ren Yingying, people have spared their lives to save you. All the details before clearly show that he is a gentleman with a bright future. How can you be so suspicious and guard against your benefactor.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what the two girls were thinking. He just whispered a few words in ah Zi''s ear. Ah Zi nodded: "yes, master."


    You Tanzhi was in self pity. Suddenly he saw song Qingshu so close to his goddess. They looked intimate, and ah Zi didn''t feel any displeasure. He was furious: "let go of ah Zi girl." Make a gesture and rush back.


    "Little younger martial brother, we just have a misunderstanding with this elder. There are a lot of them, and our grudges have been written off." Ah Zi looked at him with a smile and said.


    "But..." you Tanzhi was discontented and depressed, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Nothing but, don''t you listen to me?" Purple pretty face suddenly a cold.


    "No, no," you said, waving his hands in a hurry. "Of course I listen to girl a Zi."


    Zuo lengchan was shocked and angry. He really couldn''t figure out why ah Zi would fight back. Without you Tanzhi, I''m afraid he couldn''t control each other by himself.


    "Young Xia you, you are a man standing between heaven and earth. With your martial arts, even if you are the leader of a school, you are more than enough. Why should you be obedient to a woman? If you like this little girl, I''ll take her to you later, to be a slave or a maid, or to warm the bed. Is that what you want? " Zuo lengchan has always been a brilliant man. He has long been dismissive of you Tanzhi''s submissive behavior, so he took this opportunity to persuade him.


    Who knows you Tanzhi listened to his words, not only did not move, but burst into a rage: "how dare you insult girl a Zi!"


    Ah Zi also snorted coldly: "little younger martial brother, this man has a very bad heart. He used us as a Spearman from the beginning, and now he still stirs up the relationship between us. It''s really hateful!"


    You Tan''s eyes brightened, and immediately said: "since girl a Zi doesn''t like him, I''ll take his life." As soon as the voice fell, he attacked the left cold Zen.


    Left cold Zen suddenly surprised, did not expect the other side said to fight. The rest of the people in black see you Tanzhi talking to ah Zi and don''t pay any attention to Zuo lengchan. When they talk about killing him, their tone is like killing a chicken. They are so angry that they wave their weapons and chop you Tanzhi.


    "Come back!" Zuo lengchan cried in a hurry.


    But those people didn''t listen. They were all first-class experts in the world. They were invited by Zuo lengchan to rob and kill suoetu. In the scuffle just now, they have already seen that although you Tanzhi''s momentum is appalling, his kung fu is very loose and tight, so no one is afraid of him. They just want to take the opportunity to kill him and sell Zuo lengchan a favor.


    Who knows that as soon as the two sides touched each other, those people in black suddenly changed their faces. Before they joined hands with you Tanzhi to fight against the enemy, they didn''t feel anything. Now they didn''t have song Qingshu to resist most of the Yin and cold internal forces. These people just realized how powerful the internal forces of the other party were. Often with one move, many people couldn''t stand the cold of his hands, and their teeth were shaking with cold, A few unfortunate ones were slapped by one of you Tan''s hands. Suddenly, a frost rose all over their bodies, and they lost their vitality in an instant.


    Zuo lengchan''s heart is dripping blood. These people are all the experts he has made great efforts to win over. He plans to send the five mountains to be used as surprise soldiers in the future. Who knows that the loss is so heavy this time.


    Although he still wants to deal with the mysterious man with you Tanzhi, now that you Tanzhi has killed so many companions, Zuo lengchan knows that if he continues to try to win him over, he will lose the trust of his companions in black.


    Zuo lengchan is also quick to make a decision. He rushes toward you Tanzhi with a roar. He just wants to kill the other party as soon as possible and come back to deal with the mysterious man.


    Bang bang!


    After all, Zuo lengchan is a great master. His eyesight and experience are higher than those of you Tanzhi. In an instant, he caught each other''s flaws and hit him with several palms.


    However, Zuo lengchan''s face soon became ugly, because he found that after his cold Qi entered the other party''s body, the other party did not respond.


    Cold ice Qi is Zuo lengchan''s secret and carefully prepared killing move over the years. He is confident that even the top master of the demon sect, who accidentally fell in his cold ice Qi, will fall all the way; Even in front of this enigmatic mysterious man, just now he could only rely on his extreme internal power to resist his ice Qi. He did not dare to let him attack him. However, you tan even got a few palms, and there was nothing!


    "Be careful!" Master Fang Zheng suddenly exclaimed.


    Left cold Chan this just found that he just Lengshen Kung Fu, you Tanzhi counterattack double palms have hit his chest.

 Chapter 621

    Before the other person''s palm strength reached his body, Zuo lengchan felt chilly, and he was shocked: what I practice is ice Qi, and other people''s internal power can make me feel chilly?


    He quickly raised his hand across his chest, but it was a pity that it happened in a hurry. At most, he was able to use 50% or 60% of his skills. Two palms intersect, left cold Zen like thunder bite, the whole person was shocked to fly back, to stand firm, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, blood fell on the grass, people found that the blood was mixed with small pieces of ice, cold.


    You Tanzhi roared, like a maggot of tarsal bone, and then came to kill him like a shadow. Zuo lengchan''s face turned pale, and he thought to himself: it''s all right. I didn''t expect that Zuo lengchan would die in the hands of a nobody.


    Who knows that master Fang Zheng suddenly blocks in front of him. In the blink of an eye, he and you Tanzhi fight for several palms, and the last palm shakes him back.


    You Tanzhi stepped back more than ten steps before standing firm. Although Fang Zheng took the advantage of the sudden appearance, his hands were solid and could not be used skillfully. You Tanzhi did not dare to rush through easily because he was worried about his opponent''s internal skills.


    "Amitabha!" Master Fang Zheng called a Buddhist name.


    Song Qingshu immediately sneered: "what a master of Fang Zheng. Just now they took advantage of others'' danger and besieged me. Why didn''t you help me? Now when Zuo lengchan has an accident, you''ll run out of it. What a complicity. "


    "You are superior to me in martial arts. How can I help you?" Fang Zheng replied, "the left alliance leader is a famous leader of the white way in the Wulin. Naturally, I can''t stand by. What''s more, the internal skill of benefactor you seems to come from the same source as the Yi Jin Jing of our temple. I also want to find out."


    After that, he saluted you Tanzhi: "please return the Yi Jin Jing of our temple."


    "What is Yijinjing? I haven''t heard of it. " You Tanzhi replied, looking very impatient. In fact, he didn''t lie, because he didn''t know he was practicing Yijinjing.


    Ah Zi couldn''t help humming: "you big monk are shameless. There are not a few people who fight with my younger martial brother. You can feel his true Qi and coldness. Is it that the Yijinjing of Shaolin Temple is also this kind of vicious Kung Fu?"


    "Amitabha!" Fang Zheng is highly respected in the Wulin. He was ridiculed by a little girl, but he was not angry. Instead, he looked at you Tanzhi, "have you ever been bitten by a thousand year old ice silkworm?"


    You tan nodded his head subconsciously, and a Zi was sulky.


    "That''s right," said Fang Zheng with a sigh. "It must be Shi Jiyuan''s coincidence that he practiced the Yi Jin Jing of our temple, and then he was able to protect his life under the cold poison. The Yi Jin Qi in your body is intertwined with the cold poison, and has evolved into this kind of domineering Qi from Yin to cold."


    Seeing that Fang Zheng was kind-hearted, you reconstructed the original situation into eight nine ten by guessing. You Tanzhi was not impressed by it, but suddenly thought of the book he got by chance: "eh, is it the book that the master said?" After that, he took out a simple looking pamphlet with three words on the cover. If anyone who understands Sanskrit sees it, he will recognize the three words "Yijinjing" written in Sanskrit.


    Thinking of the legendary unique skill of Shaolin Temple, the Yi Jin Jing, which is more advanced than the seventy-two skills, is just around the corner. Everyone in the audience breathes a little.


    As an eminent monk in Shaolin, Fang Zheng naturally knew Sanskrit. At first sight, he looked excited: "it''s this book!" This book is the Sanskrit original of Yijinjing, which was lost in Shaolin Temple before. In fact, compared with the martial arts secret book, this book is more symbolic. After all, few eminent monks in Shaolin Temple can understand this book. The eminent monks practicing Yijinjing in Shaolin Temple practice Chinese versions.


    Thinking of this, Fang Zheng can''t help but wonder how this young man, who looks a little dull, learned his magic skills from this book?


    You Tanzhi nodded: "I always want to return this book to its original owner, but I don''t know who the original owner is. Since it belongs to Shaolin, it should be returned to Shaolin."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. Today, a large group of people are fighting to death, and all of them have suffered heavy losses. If Fang Zheng is allowed to retrieve Yi Jin Jing, will Shaolin temple not be the biggest winner?


    What''s more, he''s been blinded by the prescription today. If you really sit back and watch him get the magic skill, how can you get the idea?


    Growing up in Xingxiu school, a Zi has already practiced the skill of observing words and colors. Before Song Qingshu said anything, she guessed his mind and intended to give the book of changes to his master to please him. Her eyes turned and she began to shout: "little younger martial brother, don''t be cheated by others."


    Hearing her words, you tan took back his outstretched hand. Song Qingshu can''t help but look at ah Zi admiringly, thinking that her ability to guess the master''s mind is no less than that of trinket.


    Seeing that you Tanzhi took the book back, Fang Zheng was not happy: "little girl, everyone knows that Yi Jin Jing belongs to Shaolin. How can you cheat me?"


    Ah Zi snorted: "although Yi Jin Jing is a thing of Shaolin Temple, who can prove that it is Yi Jin Jing? Maybe it''s the big monk. When you see my younger martial brother''s amazing internal skill, you deliberately set up a trap to cheat him? "


    "The book of changes is clearly written on the cover. How can we prove it?" The prescription suddenly became urgent.


    "Hum, although I''m from the western regions, I can also recognize the Central Plains characters. Is this the way I wrote the three characters of the Yijinjing?" A Zi laughed with disdain.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel very lucky. Fortunately, he "incorporated" her with the method of moving soul. Otherwise, it would be difficult to have such a strange enemy.


    Fang Zheng said: "these three characters are written in Sanskrit, which is not the shape of Chinese characters."


    "Hey, hey, who knows Sanskrit besides you? Is it the Yijinjing that you can say? " Ah Zijiao snorted.


    People around know that ah Zi is making a fuss, but many people secretly nod their heads. What she says is quite reasonable. Everyone doesn''t know Sanskrit. It''s not sure whether this book is the Yijinjing or not.


    Before the prescription could be explained, ah Zi said, "unfortunately, I''m from the western regions, and I happen to know Sanskrit. These three words are not" Yijinjing "but" shenzujing "! Younger martial brother, I still don''t give the Scriptures to elder martial sister. "


    You Tanzhi was confused when he heard the confrontation between them before. However, he was inclined to believe in his goddess. After hearing ah Zi''s urging, he subconsciously planned to give her the secret collection.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, there was a burst of drinking in the woods not far away, which made a lot of people''s blood churn in the field. Soon a tall and burly monk strode out, and there was an ugly looking little monk looking at him.


    Seeing them, the people around them burst into flames


    "It turned out to be master Xuancheng, the first person in Shaolin in 200 years!"


    "The little monk next to him seems to be the master of xuzhu in the Golden Snake meeting."


    "Yes, nanmurong was shocked to sit on the ground. Later, the battle with Jianxian was even more earth shaking."


    "It seems that the man is dead today."


    "Yes, I dare to compete with Shaolin temple for Yijinjing."


    ¡­¡­


    "Since you claim to know Sanskrit, try to translate this sentence into Sanskrit?" Xuancheng strode forward and sneered at ah Zi. "If you are restless at night, how can you frighten me?" how can you say that in Sanskrit


    -----


    Happy new year to all readers!

 Chapter 622

    Xuancheng is the first person in Shaolin Temple in 200 years who has mastered thirteen of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. Among these 13 skills, Xuancheng is most proud of Prajna palm. Prajna palm is the most profound martial art in Shaolin boxing system. It is no less difficult to practice than Yijinjing.


    "If you are restless in the long night, how can you be deterred?" This sentence, written on the front page of Prajna palm''s Secret collection, is a note of the founder''s mood changes.


    Xuancheng deliberately embarrasses ah Zi. He is confident that no one has ever heard this sentence in advance. Even Shaolin disciples can count one hand that has read it. Besides, Prajna palm was created by a senior monk in China. It is not from Tianzhu as the Yijinjing. Therefore, there is no Sanskrit version of this sentence in the world. Even if ah Zi really understands Sanskrit, it is difficult to translate it properly in a hurry.


    Hearing Xuancheng''s words, ah Zi''s face changed. She didn''t know Sanskrit. Just now, she just made a fuss.


    Noticing the change of ah Zi''s look, Xuancheng suddenly sneered, "ha ha, little girl just now claims to know Sanskrit. She insists that what''s written on the cover is" shenzujing ". Why don''t she talk at this time?"


    "I..." ah Zi said for a moment.


    "I don''t know what I am!" Xuancheng eyes a stare, angry way, "girl young age to cheat for fun, also don''t know how your parents teach you."


    Ah Zi has never seen her parents since she was a child. This is the scale in her heart. Seeing that Xuancheng mentioned her parents, she was furious: "little younger martial brother, give this smelly monk a slap for me."


    "Yes, Miss purple." You Tanzhi''s face is respectful and admiring when he faces ah Zi, but when he looks back at Xuancheng, he is fierce.


    Xuancheng burst out laughing: "it''s up to you?"


    Although he knew Xuancheng''s martial arts accomplishments, he was worried that he would suffer a hidden loss. Master Fangzheng quickly reminded him, "be careful, elder martial brother. This man has become the Yijinjing, and his internal power is also mixed with severe cold poison."


    His voice just fell, you Tanzhi has rushed to Xuancheng in front of him, Xuancheng also does not move a cent, let the other party slap in front of him.


    Looking at a layer of ice slowly emerging from his chest, Xuancheng nodded: "sure enough, there are some ways." Then the golden light flashed on his body, and the cold ice disappeared in a flash. You Tanzhi only felt a strong force coming from his palm, and he was shocked away and stepped back a few steps.


    "Vajra is not bad!" People around immediately exclaimed, this magic skill has always existed only in the legend, today I have the honor to witness, it is really extraordinary. You Tanzhi''s cold ice palm power is something you''ve seen before. You can''t even resist Zuo lengchan, the leader of the five mountains alliance. As a result, you hit Xuancheng, but it''s like tickling.


    Xuancheng shock open after you tan, did not give him a chance to breathe, body shape a flash, then a palm to his body attack in the past. The reason why he pursued so hard was that he saw that the original Sanskrit Yijinjing was on you Tanzhi. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get it back directly, so as not to create trouble.


    You Tanzhi''s Qi and blood are churning. Seeing Xuancheng''s attack, he raises his palm to meet him in a hurry.


    All they heard was a bang. You Tanzhi fell back like a broken kite, and his mouth was full of blood. Xuancheng gave a deep smile. As he was about to catch the other person back, his eyes suddenly solidified, and he quickly flew back. A sharp sword passed the place where he was before.


    Seeing Xuancheng looking at himself on guard, song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "you are also a generation of eminent monks in Shaolin Temple. Do you want to snatch the secret collection of later generations?"


    Xuancheng thought in his heart: there are many dragons and tigers hidden in the river and lake. I met many top experts on the way out of the temple this time. I didn''t expect that anyone in the wild and deep mountains could have this skill.


    However, he didn''t want to lose the upper hand, so he snorted: "Yijinjing was originally a Shaolin treasure, which was stolen not long ago. I just wanted to get back the secret collection, but I didn''t investigate the crime of this young knight errant Scripture. It''s kind enough. "


    You Tanzhi just stood up and heard what he said: "I didn''t steal this book, but I picked it up by accident..."


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to interrupt him and said directly, "why do you have to explain more to him? This book is not Yijinjing."


    Xuancheng suddenly angry: "boy, what you say!"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "the name of this book has already been stated by girl a Zi just now. Is it true that the master, relying on his own skills, insists on turning deer into horses?"


    Xuancheng was angry and laughed: "ha ha, just now my random question has proved that she doesn''t know Sanskrit at all. What she said can only be regarded as nonsense."


    "Ah Zi is just a delicate girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. Big monk, you are highly skilled in martial arts and have an extraordinary position in the martial arts. You naturally have a great influence on her. Just now, you asked her so fiercely. She was afraid that she forgot to answer for a moment." Song Qingshu said calmly with a wooden face.


    People around her look very strange. Everyone can see what ah Zi has done before. If she is a delicate girl, she will be scared out of words by a monk. I''m afraid she doesn''t believe it.


    Fang Zheng opened his mouth at the right time, and his voice was much milder than Xuancheng''s: "in this case, let''s ask this girl a Zi to answer the question now," if she is restless in the long night, how can she be deterred? " How do you say that in Sanskrit


    Ah Zi was anxious and helpless. Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "ah Zi girl, if you are afraid, tell me the answer quietly. I''ll tell you for you."


    Ah Zi is also a human spirit. She immediately responded and snorted: "this big monk has a disgusting face. I don''t want to talk to him. Well, I see you are quite congenial, so I''ll tell you." After that, he ran to song Qingshu, stood on tiptoe and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Xuancheng and Fang Zheng look at each other. Does this little girl really know Sanskrit? However, they soon ruled out this kind of speculation. After all, there are few people in the whole Shaolin Temple who know Sanskrit, and all of them are eminent monks. How could she, a 15-year-old girl, understand it.


    However, they still want to hear what she is saying. Unfortunately, the other side deliberately lowers her voice and is close to song Qingshu. They haven''t heard anything for half a day.


    Song Qingshu nodded again and again. After a long time, he looked up at Xuancheng and said faintly, "this girl a Zi has told me the answer."


    "Well, bravado." Xuancheng naturally didn''t believe it. He had read Scriptures for so many years, and he didn''t dare to say that he was proficient in Sanskrit. At his level, he couldn''t translate this sentence into Sanskrit. How could the little girl understand it.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, and then reads out a Sanskrit passage: "because of bitterness, Neros, Bergan, koropotstein, Bing nasni, Val butenro..."


    Xuancheng and Fangzheng didn''t agree at first, but their faces soon changed. This strange ancient saying is really the Sanskrit version of that sentence. Although their own translation is not good, it doesn''t mean they don''t understand. The other side''s words not only translate the original text properly, but also translate the charm of the original text without any loss. I''m afraid Shaolin Temple can''t find a second person for this Sanskrit level.


    "How could that be?" At the same time, they exclaimed, but xuzhu on one side didn''t have much expression. After all, he was still young, and his martial arts accomplishments became unfathomable because of his adventure, but he didn''t know Sanskrit at all, so he didn''t understand the mystery.


    At this time, ah Zi looked at Song Qingshu with admiration and thought in her heart: Master is really good at Sanskrit. It seems that ah Zi has found a big backing this time.


    The rest of the audience were shocked to see ah Zi''s pretty face: unexpectedly, such a young girl with such deep Sanskrit attainments could shock the two eminent monks of Shaolin Temple to speechless.


    But these people don''t include Ren YingYing and Wu Yunzhu. Just now, one of the two girls was by song Qingshu''s side and the other was in his arms. Ah Zi''s words to him were clearly understood by them. They were not Sanskrit at all. Instead, they said, "master, ah Zi doesn''t understand Sanskrit. What should I do?"


    Wu Yunzhu''s cheeks were flushed. He thought that his elder brother was really powerful and knew everything. I used to call myself a talented woman in Beijing. Compared with my elder brother, I''m really a frog in a well.


    At this moment, Wu Yunzhu suddenly felt that all the dangers she met were worth it, just because she met him


    Ren Yingying quietly looked up at him, but most of his face was blocked by the mask. He thought in his heart: "this man is not only excellent in martial arts, but also has extraordinary bearing. He even knows Sanskrit. He can really be regarded as a scholar. When will there be more such a person in the Jianghu? I don''t know what he looks like under his mask... "


    At the moment, she was held in each other''s arms. She could clearly hear his steady heartbeat and feel his strong chest. Naturally, she knew that he was not an old elder. Somehow, she suddenly had a little curiosity about this man''s appearance.


    Song Qingshu is forced to bear a smile, fortunately he has a mask on his face, others can''t see how he looks at this time. In his previous life, when he was watching TV dramas and making a big stir in Shaolin, there was a similar passage. He read the secret collection of Prajna palm, wrote down the full text based on his unforgettable memory, and then translated it into Sanskrit, falsely accused that Prajna palm was taken from the western regions.


    At that time, it aroused song Qingshu''s interest in Sanskrit. He searched all kinds of materials, and then found out that it was not jiumozhi who accomplished this feat in the original work of Tianlong Babu, but people from the holy mountain of Qingliang temple. It''s a pity that there are too few materials about Sanskrit, and it''s too obscure. After learning Sanskrit for some time, Song Qing only learned eight skills and seven skills. He didn''t know anything about it, but he didn''t want to waste his effort. So he recited that part of the original text, and today he has played a wonderful role.


    However, Xuancheng and Fangzheng were amazing people in Shaolin Temple. They quickly responded and angrily scolded: "that girl doesn''t know Sanskrit. That sentence just came from you."

 Chapter 623

    Song Qingshu replied faintly, "is there any difference between this little girl''s mouth and mine?"


    All the people around were stunned at first, but they soon responded: Yes, no matter who said it, proving that at least one of them knows Sanskrit, as long as the other side insists that it''s not Yijinjing and Shaolin Temple can''t prove it, it''s not convenient to snatch it from you Tanzhi.


    Xuancheng''s face turned blue and purple. He had expected that a Zi didn''t know Sanskrit, and then he took Yi Jin Jing back from you Tanzhi''s hands. People in the Jianghu couldn''t say anything. Who knew that he had dug such a big hole for himself!


    "Amitabha, with the benefactor''s Sanskrit attainments, must be proficient in the Buddhist scriptures. Naturally, he knows that the three poisons of" greed, anger and infatuation "harm the body and mind, and make people sink into the samsara of life and death, which is the root of evil. Now the secret collection of master Shi''s divine skill has evil thoughts, which are for greed; Because of the misunderstanding before, it is anger; Right and wrong are not clear, good and evil are not separated, and it is infatuated to take wrong. The benefactor is infected with three poisons at the same time... The sea of suffering is boundless. I hope the benefactor will come back to the end. "


    Master Fang Zheng was frightened by the Sanskrit attainments of song Qingshu just now. He thought that the other side was also a person who knew Buddhism, so he planned to persuade the other side with Buddhism and give up the idea of having Yijinjing.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, these monks did not continue to ask themselves questions about Sanskrit. Otherwise, they would not be able to reveal their half level immediately? Seeing that the other side asked each other about Buddhism, song Qingshu was not empty. After all, he could deal with these illusory things with his own nonsense.


    "The sea of bitterness is boundless. Is there a shore when you look back? Master, is it true that Buddhists put down the butcher''s knife and become Buddhists Song Qingshu knows that Buddhism is a kind of thing. The public says that the public says that the Li Po says that the Po is reasonable. If he tangles with him in the other party''s question, he can only fall into the trap step by step. Therefore, in order to break the situation, he does not directly answer the question of Fang Zheng, but asks instead. Moreover, this question is derived from the discourse of Fang Zheng just now, which is not digressive.


    When Fang Zheng heard this, he was glad, but he thought it was the other side''s regret. He immediately replied, "of course, it''s true."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, and the front of the conversation turns abruptly: "I dare to ask the master, why do good people have to go through ninety-nine eighty-one difficulties to become Buddhists; And the great devil who kills countless people can become a Buddha immediately after putting down the butcher''s knife? Isn''t this a great injustice to kind people? Isn''t such a Buddha serving the wicked? What''s the point of such a Buddhist practice? "


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu questioned Fang Zheng three times in a row, which made him sweat. He suddenly found that he had never thought about this problem before, and he didn''t know how to explain it for a moment.


    On the contrary, song Qingshu''s words attracted a group of people in black nodded deeply. Although they were in different camps with song Qingshu, the other side''s words were very reasonable. Many people could not help but have a doubt in their hearts: is this how Buddhism bullies and fooles the good people?


    Xuancheng has a high rank and status in Shaolin Temple. Unfortunately, his main focus is on martial arts, and his understanding of Buddhism is far less than that of Fang Zheng. He can''t say anything about Fang Zheng. Of course, he has nothing to do with it. As for the xuzhu around him, his martial arts attainments are also far higher than those of Buddhism, and he is younger. I''m afraid he''s not as good as himself in this aspect, and he can''t count on it. Xuancheng has to hum coldly: "it''s just a rhetorical argument."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I question Buddhism with Buddhism, and come to a self contradictory conclusion, which can only prove that either you are not good at learning skills, or the Dharma itself is unreasonable."


    Xuancheng was furious: "how dare you insult Buddhism?"


    "Dare to ask benefactor, but think there is something wrong with Buddhism?" Before has been silent, seems to be a little dull Xu Zhu suddenly step forward and said.


    "The Dharma is so profound that I don''t dare to talk about it." Song Qingshu''s martial arts at this time did not dare to resist this accusation easily. After all, there are thousands of Buddhists in the world, and the experts are even more ignorant. He didn''t want to make so many enemies all at once.


    "Listen to what the benefactor said just now, since it''s not the Dharma itself, it must be that we are not good at Buddhism? In this case, can the benefactor help us to understand why good people have to go through the difficulties of 9981 before they can become Buddhists; And the great devil who kills countless people can become a Buddha immediately after putting down the butcher''s knife? " Xu Zhu looks sincere, but he looks like a devout believer.


    Master Fang Zheng''s eyes suddenly brightened. Xu Zhu seemed to have asked the same question, but if the other party could not answer it, it would prove that what the other party said before was nothing but mischief. His accumulated momentum would collapse in an instant, and several of his own people would have a reason to do it.


    It''s no wonder that such a low rank can be selected by the one in the Sutra pavilion to become a descendant


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the other side would attack the other''s shield with his spear, but he had been prepared and calmly replied: "do the three masters think that it would be easier for a good man to put down his butcher''s knife than for a good man to experience the difficulty of ninety-nine eighty-one?"


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs that the network information of later generations is so developed, what ancient Greek sophistry, China''s famous "white horse is not a horse" problem, spread everywhere, in weekdays, he still has to accept the baptism of keyboard man of all kinds of fighting power on the network forum, and he can''t fool you who have never seen the world?


    Xuzhu''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t understand that the other party had perfectly solved the problem. Xuancheng beside him also had an ugly face. On the contrary, master Fangzheng was more magnanimous and gave a slight salute to song Qingshu: "benefactor, I''m so advanced in Buddhist cultivation that I can''t catch up with others. I''ve benefited a lot from today''s meditation. If it''s another time, I will sincerely ask the benefactor Haosheng to teach me Buddhism. But today it''s about the treasure of the town sect in the temple. I have to offend you. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    Song Qingshu burst into a bitter smile. This is what the world is all about. In the end, he had to rely on his fists to speak, but at the beginning, he had to pretend to be a scholar, and he was full of benevolence, righteousness and morality.


    Looking at the whole scene, Zuo lengchan''s injury is not light, and it should be negligible in a short time. You Tanzhi was successfully rebelled by himself through a Zi, but it''s a pity that he was injured by Xuancheng just now. Now at most, he can help to contain those people in black under Zuo lengchan''s hands, but he can''t count on anything else.


    At the moment, there are still three top experts in Shaolin. They are all at their peak. If they are one-on-one on weekdays, song Qingshu is not afraid, but if they are one-on-three


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. She still has a miss Ren in her arms. If she loses Qi for her and suppresses cold poison while resisting the siege of these three masters, she may not be able to do ten moves, and her blood may be splashed on the spot.


    But song Qingshu didn''t regret all this. When his martial arts reached his level, it was more important to cultivate his mind than his daily practice. If Shaolin is allowed to take Yi Jin Jing away easily and leave a regret to his soul, I''m afraid it will become a flaw in his whole body, and his cultivation can''t go any further in his whole life.

 Chapter 624

    "Master Fang Zheng, are you going to snatch it?" Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    Master Fang Zheng called a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha¡¶ Yijinjing is originally a thing of Shaolin. How can we snatch it? It''s just the return of the property. "


    "I don''t know if the three masters are going to fight in the wheel, or rush on?" Song Qingshu looked around and couldn''t help laughing.


    "This..." Fang Zheng hesitated immediately. His first plan was to make a quick decision with the help of the three people and take back the Scriptures. But he could not admit that he was told in advance by the other party.


    Among the three, xuzhu is better. Both Fangzheng and Xuancheng have been famous for decades, and they have a very high seniority. If they work together to deal with a younger generation, they will be ridiculed when they spread to the world. But if they don''t work together, fangzheng can''t get the Scriptures back with the martial arts just shown by each other.


    While Fang Zheng was hesitating, Xu Zhu suddenly said: "although this benefactor is good at martial arts, she has to take care of the cold and poison in the female benefactor''s body all the time. One of her martial arts can''t be used. The two martial arts masters are highly respected figures in the river and lake. At this moment, if you make a move, you will have a suspicion of taking advantage of others'' danger. It''s better to let the young monk do the work for him in this battle. He has a low rank in the temple. Whether he wins or loses this battle, he will not lose his reputation with Shaolin. "


    Fang Zheng and Xuan Cheng look at each other and nod their heads. It''s really good for Xu Zhu to fight this battle. He not only blocks you''s mouth, but also Xu Zhu is the close disciple of that man. They all admire him for his amazing martial arts.


    "In that case, it''s up to you to take back the lost secret collection for Shaolin." They spoke together.


    Song Qingshu sneers at Xu Zhu secretly. He seems honest, but in fact he is very cunning. Xu Zi generation is the lowest rank in Shaolin Temple. It''s usually the newcomers who just join the temple. If he doesn''t know Xu Shi, he will suffer a great loss if he treats him as an ordinary Xu Zi generation. Xu Zhu''s martial arts are better than most of the Xuan Zi generation monks in the temple.


    "Master, you have to be careful of this young monk. Although he is not good-looking, his martial arts are still superior to the old monk of Fangzheng..." Ren Yingying has seen Xu Zhu''s amazing performance at the Golden Snake conference. If he didn''t meet ah Qing, the sword immortal, in advance, he would have made it to the final. She worried about the old man''s careless loss of Jingzhou, so she quickly reminded him.


    "Thank you, Miss Ren." Seeing Ren Yingying''s worried eyes, song Qingshu suddenly loses his smile. The relationship between them has always been incompatible. I didn''t expect that she would be on the same front with herself today.


    But song Qingshu can''t be more clear. Once Ren Yingying sees his face under the mask, he must want to die immediately. How can he be kind enough to remind


    "Amitabha, I have offended you." After Xu Zhu''s head was over, he didn''t move. He just moved his right hand to the void. A big tree nearby was windless. Dozens of leaves suddenly gathered between his two fingers. The leaves tossed up and down, as if they were confined in a small area by an invisible Qi.


    Everyone around him took a cold breath. The little monk looked at him, but he was so shocked.


    "Fingers of flowers?" Song Qingshu sighed, "little monk, you will take a murderous air when you move your hand. It''s a pity that you will lose the respect of JIAYE and smile."


    "It''s funny for the benefactor." Xu Zhu is not angry. He reaches out his left hand and flicks the leaves between his right fingers. One of the leaves suddenly gets out of the trap and strikes song Qingshu like an arrow.


    Xuancheng on one side nodded secretly. The shot of xuzhu''s left hand seems to be easy and freehand. In fact, it is a superb use of Indra''s finger. It''s better to use long-range attack first and try the opponent''s virtual reality.


    The flat leaf whirled rapidly in the air, and at the same time, it made a piercing sound. Ren Yingying was stunned and thought in his heart: Although the young monk is young, his internal power is not even comparable to brother Chong.


    "Big brother, be careful!" One side of the dark cloud bead subconsciously covered his ears with his hand, while reminding.


    Song Qingshu turned around and gave her a little smile. With a flick of his right hand, the leaf that seemed to be able to wear gold and broken stone suddenly turned into powder in his sleeve.


    Wu Yunzhu''s heart was trembled by the rising radian of his mouth. Seeing that he defused the opponent''s attack effortlessly, he subconsciously clapped his hand: "big brother is great!"


    A Zi can''t help but curl her lips, thinking in her heart: this smelly girl flatters so smoothly, and it seems that everything is out of nature. I''m afraid she will be my enemy in the future


    "Little monk, you don''t think you can beat me if you send some concealed weapons from a distance like this?" Song Qing''s face suddenly changed before he finished his calligraphy. He turned around and left the place with Ren Yingying in his arms. It''s a pity that he was half a step late. Although he was not injured, his clothes were cut open by a leaf that suddenly appeared on his side.


    "Wuxiang robbery refers to the invisible Wuxiang. It really deserves its reputation." Song Qingshu has a dignified color on his face.


    "Almsgiving God is really sharp." Xu Zhu''s face was surprised. The reason why he used Indra''s finger to urge the leaf to be shocked just now was to cover up the strength of Wu Xiangjie''s finger.


    Wuxiang robbery refers to the invisible Wuxiang. When the other party realizes it, he is often caught. Xuzhu didn''t expect that his design still didn''t hurt the other party.


    At the thought of this war, Xu Zhu suddenly became dignified, put away his heart of temptation, and waved his right hand to song Qingshu.


    The leaves in the middle of his fingers all flew to song Qingshu. Although the leaves were scattered, they were not disordered. People around him soon noticed that the leaves formed the shape of a long knife.


    "Dao Qi!"


    Many knowledgeable people in the field have already exclaimed. Before they have time to sigh, the leaves in the air suddenly burst into flames and suddenly turned into flying knives and rushed to song Qingshu on the other side.


    "Can wood burning knife be used like this?" Ren Yingying looks shocked. When she reacts, these burning leaves are three feet away from her eyes. It''s too late for her to turn back and escape. She only has one idea in her heart: it''s over. These leaves are burning vigorously. If one of them falls on her face, then I will be disfigured?


    After all, Ren Yingying is a girl. Her first reaction is not to worry about getting hurt, but to worry about her face being destroyed. At this moment, she put all her hopes on the men around her, and song Qingshu didn''t let her down. The shadow sword came out of its sheath, and suddenly there were cold stars in the air, and all the leaves that came were turned into ashes.


    "Master, your swordsmanship..." Ren Yingying''s lips were slightly open, and her face was startled. Maybe it was because she was so close. She could see more clearly than others. At that moment, the Mars in the sky seemed to have stopped, leaving only the cold light of the sword tip of Chengying sword. One by one, she lit on the fire star, and every time she lit one, the Mars suddenly went out.


    It is a fleeting thing, but Ren Yingying left a gorgeous picture in his mind.


    While Ren Yingying sighs, Xuancheng on the other side suddenly turns pale: "Song Qingshu!"


    -------


    I''m very sorry for the interruption in recent days. I''ll try my best to make up for the chapters left behind from today

 Chapter 625

    Since he came out of the temple, Xuancheng has met numerous experts in the world. He can be said to be proficient in thirteen unique skills of Shaolin.


    When Xuancheng thinks that he has been beaten by songqingshu for three or four times, he will inevitably feel depressed. In his spare time, he often takes songqingshu as an imaginary enemy. Naturally, his opponent''s martial arts characteristics are clear.


    Since the fall of the sword sage, there are few sword masters who can enter his eyes. Even Xuancheng felt a little dizzy with his opponent''s sword just now. Naturally, his first reaction was song Qingshu.


    Hearing Xuancheng''s voice, all the people in the field suddenly look different. Wu Yunzhu is surprised, but Zuo lengchan and others are dignified.


    Aware that the delicate body in his arms suddenly became stiff, song Qingshu said with a smile: "master, is it the golden snake king who has become more and more famous in the world recently?"


    He was sensitive to his identity and naturally did not want to be exposed to the public, so he decided not to admit it.


    "Why?" Xuancheng was just a subconscious guess because his opponent''s swordsmanship was too subtle. Seeing that there was no flaw in his opponent''s tone, he was not sure for a moment.


    "I''ve heard that the king of Golden Snake''s swordsmanship is magical for a long time. I''ve always wanted to learn it, but I''ve always been stingy..." Song Qingshu sighed, and his tone seemed to be full of regret. After a long time, the conversation changed. "I must have seen his swordsmanship after listening to the master''s tone?"


    Song Qingshu boasted and didn''t even blink an eye, which really dispelled people''s doubts. After all, with their experience in the world, no one would be so shameless. It''s a pity that song Qingshu came from later generations and didn''t take those rules in the world seriously.


    "Yes." Xuancheng replied with a black face.


    "How is my sword skill compared with the king of the Golden Snake?" Song Qingshu''s face slowly showed a trace of smile. Fortunately, it was blocked by the mask, and there was no flaw just now.


    "Although your sword skill just now has some skill, it is far worse than the king of Golden Snake." Xuancheng replied that he had a fight with song Qingshu. Although he tried it every time, he knew very well that his opponent''s martial arts were not inferior to him. If you answer that this man''s swordsmanship is better than song Qingshu''s, isn''t he even compared with himself?


    "With the cultivation of the master, since I can''t compare with him, I''m sure eight or nine can''t leave ten..." Song Qingshu pretended to be lost.


    Xuancheng heard that his face was hot. He laughed and said nothing more. On the contrary, Ren Yingying could not help comforting him: "don''t belittle yourself, master. I''ve seen Qingshu''s swordsmanship in Song Dynasty. It''s not much higher than you."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Ren Yingying to comfort himself. He couldn''t help laughing and crying. He secretly made up his mind that he should never expose his identity in front of her, otherwise he would have a shameful reaction.


    Zuo lengchan suddenly sneered: "Miss Ren really deserves to be born in a demon sect. Your father just announced the marriage between you and song Qingshu in the whole world. In a twinkling of an eye, you lie in another man''s arms and speak ill of your fiance. Haha..." although he didn''t finish what he said, everyone understood what he said and looked at them with ambiguous eyes.


    Ren Yingying''s face was cold: "you are a great master, but your mouth is full of foul language."


    "I''m just telling you the truth. How come Miss Ren knows that these behaviors are filthy?" Left cold Chan sneered sarcastically, carelessly affected the injury in the body, coughed.


    "Noisy!" Aware that Ren Yingying''s body is slightly trembling, song Qingshu can''t help but get angry and stabs left lengchan with one sword. The timing of his move was just right, just at the moment when zuolingchen''s injury happened, so that zuolingchen''s generation of experts could not resist at this moment.


    When he saw that the tip of the sword was about to pierce into Zuo lengchan''s forehead, suddenly a gray shadow flashed. Xuzhu had already appeared beside him. He used his hand as a knife and chopped on the body of Chengying sword.


    There is a sound of gold and stone in the air. Xuzhu has successfully protected Zuo lengchan behind him. Looking at Song Qingshu several feet away, he said, "benefactor, your opponent is me." Then he raised his hand to attack him.


    Song Qingshu frowned and held a man in his arms. His action was really slow. He was successfully saved by xuzhu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless when he noticed that there was real Qi flowing on the edge of his opponent''s palm. He had seen the power of xuzhu Beiming''s real Qi saber at the Golden Snake conference before, which was no less than a real sword.


    After more than ten rounds of fighting, there was no real contact between xuzhu''s sword and song Qingshu''s sword. The two sides often changed their moves as soon as they got to the middle of the move. On the surface, they seemed to be fighting, but in fact they were extremely dangerous. If either side showed a flaw for a moment, it would lead to a long-standing thunderbolt.


    Zuo lengchan''s eyes flickered, and he thought to himself: I always come from the negative sword, and I''m the first in the Wuyue sword sect. I thought there was only one song Qingshu in the world. Who knows that an ordinary young monk in Shaolin Temple has such attainments... I have to improve my strength as soon as possible, and the plan to win the Lin family''s anti evil sword spectrum must be advanced.


    Aware that the internal force attached to the sword is constantly being transformed by the true Qi of Beiming in Xu Zhu''s hand, song Qingshu sighs secretly. He has understood Xu Zhu''s intention. The reason why the other side uses such a move that consumes so much internal force is to force both sides to consume each other''s internal force, because he has to suppress cold poison for Ren Yingying, which is extremely unfavorable to him.


    Fang Zheng suddenly sighed: "benefactor, if you want to heal Miss Ren at the same time, it will inevitably have an impact. This battle has been defeated. If you trust me, give Miss Ren to me, and I will suppress the cold poison in her body."


    Song Qingshu frowned and snorted: "before, she was hurt because you held me back. Now she''s crying for mercy?"


    "Miss Ren''s injury was just an accident," Fang Zheng shook his head, "not to mention who hurt her, everyone in the field could see clearly."


    Zuo lengchan also took the opportunity to help him and said, "who in the world doesn''t know that master Fangzheng is merciful. You are a villain. Do you think we don''t know what you are up to?"


    Song Qingshu just defused Xu Zhu''s attack with a sword. Hearing the words, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "what idea can I make?"


    Zuo lengchan said with a smile, "this lady Ren is a famous beauty in the world. She is very noble and scornful of men. It''s rare for you to hold her in your arms like this. How can you let go?"


    Ren Yingying heard that his face turned red and white. He could not help biting his lips and said, "master, let me go."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but frown: "Miss Ren, can''t you see what idea Fangzheng made?"


    "Of course Yingying knows that the old monk suppressed the cold poison for me. It''s true that he took me as a hostage. But what they said is also reasonable. What''s more, I already have a sweetheart. It''s always inconvenient for me to be held like this by other men. " Ren Yingying lowered his head and turned red slightly.


    "Wuliangtianzun, the little girl is not willing to be saved by the old monk or by the younger generation. I wonder if the little girl would mind being saved by the old way." A soft, mellow laugh came from the woods in the distance.

 Chapter 626

    The crowd turned around and looked at each other. Xuancheng''s eyes were full of fear. The group of people in black were more at a loss. The voice appeared abruptly, as if someone had been nearby, but no one had noticed anyone approaching before.


    Even song Qingshu looked over there dignified. Just now, he had to take care of Ren YingYing and deal with xuzhu. His attention was distracted. But in spite of this, there are very few people in the river and lake who can approach so quietly. Who is this man?


    In this way, dozens of pairs of eyes in the field looked at the place where the sound was made. They saw that the figure of the man was very tall, his hair was silver, his face was ruddy and smooth, and his eyes were kind. It was a pity that his green cloth Taoist robe was filthy, which destroyed his image.


    "This man..." Song Qingshu''s face changed, because he felt a sense of respect and awe in his heart. He seemed to know this man in his memory.


    The master of Fang Zheng was also surprised. He came forward and said, "Fang Zheng has seen Wudang immortal Zhang."


    As soon as Fang Zheng said this, everyone in the arena could not help taking a breath. You know, Zhang Sanfeng is like a living immortal in the Wulin now. He was shut up in Wudang Mountain decades ago. On weekdays, Wudang affairs were taken care of by several disciples, so most people in the river and lake only heard his name, but didn''t see him.


    "Is this slovenly Taoist Zhang Sanfeng?" Even Zuo lengchan, many people in the field subconsciously didn''t believe it.


    In terms of seniority, Zhang Sanfeng can be said to be a character of the generation of many headmasters. He was self willed and unsophisticated in those days. In his prime, he was secretly called a "slovenly Taoist" or "Zhang slovenly" in the world. It''s decades since now, so even Zuo lengchan has such a status, I didn''t connect this slovenly Taoist with Zhang Sanfeng.


    The reason for the proof is that Zhang Sanfeng was only seeking the treatment of the cold poison in Zhang Wuji''s body ten years ago, and he was alone in seeking the Joyoung''s magic power. When the whole Shaolin did not know his intention, he thought he was picking up the field. He mobilized the master of the Temple in the dark to hide in the temple for the sake of time and time.


    "Zhang Sanfeng?" Xuancheng''s eyes brightened, and his whole body was agitated.


    When Zhang Sanfeng visited the temple that year, Xuancheng was closing the Sutra Pavilion. They didn''t meet each other. After hearing that the whole Shaolin was facing a great enemy, they didn''t agree. When he went out of the pass, he had already practiced thirteen unique skills unprecedented in the history of Shaolin Temple. He was full of pride and felt like he was the best in the world. It is also because Zhang Sanfeng once betrayed Shaolin. After he left the temple, his only opponent was Zhang Sanfeng. Today, when he finally saw him, how could he not be full of war?


    "I''m just a few years old. Why should I be so polite?" Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly to the other card. Suddenly, if he felt something, he took a look at Xuancheng and said, "the master''s divine light is flowing, and his real Qi moves with his heart. He has reached the peak. He must be master Xuancheng, the thirteen absolute monks in your temple."


    "It''s the poor monk." Although Xuancheng wants to challenge, he doesn''t dare to be disrespectful when he puts the other party''s status there.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng praised him for his easygoing nature, it wasn''t how shocked he was at the level of Xuancheng. Until his eyes fell on xuzhu, he was really moved: "this little master... Wonderful! Shaolin Temple is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. I admire him."


    It''s not because xuzhu''s martial arts are better than Xuancheng''s, but because xuzhu is so young that he can have this cultivation, which really shocked Zhang Sanfeng. You should know that the orthodox martial arts always pay attention to the foundation and step by step, because the cultivation of disciples in the sect is often slow to enter the country. If xuzhu is now 40 years old, Zhang Sanfeng would not be so surprised, but he is only in his twenties.


    In Wudang school, Zhang Sanfeng''s age is just equal to three generations of disciples. However, looking around his disciples, none of them can reach the level of xuzhu. Although Zhang Wuji has reached the level, his cultivation is not from Wudang after all. Song Qingshu, another apprentice, has been very popular in the world in recent years, but Zhang Sanfeng knows that although song Qingshu''s martial arts were good in the younger generation, he could not achieve such a reputation. It must be that he had another adventure in recent years. In fact, song Qingshu''s cultivation today has little to do with Wudang school.


    In Zhang Sanfeng''s present state, he has no desire or desire. If there is any pursuit, it is the inheritance of martial arts. Shaolin has always accused him of being a traitor of Shaolin. Although he was not so angry, he could not help feeling aggrieved. Therefore, he secretly competed with Shaolin in the inheritance of his sect. He thought to himself that through his efforts over the past hundred years, especially the Taijiquan and Taijijian that he created in recent years, in terms of Musashi, it''s not much worse than Shaolin Temple.


    Who knows, today I saw xuzhu, an ordinary young monk in Shaolin Temple, and I can''t see anything strange about his aptitude. He could have such accomplishments. Zhang Sanfeng was a little frustrated for a moment.


    "Yingying has met Mr. Zhang." Ren Yingying gently pushes away song Qingshu and salutes Zhang Sanfeng respectfully. She once heard her father comment on the experts in the river and lake. Zhang Sanfeng is most respected by her. What''s more, she has always admired Zhang Sanfeng''s reputation. She is sincere in this respect. Song Qingshu didn''t stop her either. After all, after the suppression of his previous genuine Qi, the cold and poison in the other person''s body were greatly reduced. It doesn''t matter if she leaves occasionally for a while.


    "All right, little girl, please get up." Zhang Sanfeng smiles and flicks his sleeves. Ren Yingying realizes that he is lifted up by a soft force.


    Before Ren Yingying had time to thank him, he heard Zhang Sanfeng say with a smile, "little girl, you are calling me wrong."


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying looks at a loss and thinks in his heart: is there any origin between his father and Zhang Zhenren?


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "I just heard the master tell the world about your marriage with Qingshu not long ago. So you should call me taishifu."


    "Ah Ren Yingying is very embarrassed. In her heart, she never regards song Qingshu as his fiance, so she didn''t think of this layer before. But in her heart, she wants song Qingshu to die and ask her to call Tai Shifu. How can she shout out? But Zhang Sanfeng spoke in person, and she didn''t know how to refuse. For a moment, she stood in the same place with a red face, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t know what was going on in her mind. She just thought that the little girl was shy, but she didn''t think so: "it''s normal for the little girl to be shy, but I''m confused. It''s not too late for the little girl to change her tongue after she marries Qingshu in the future."


    Ren Yingying wanted to find a crack to drill in, so he had to give a vague hum.


    "Let me see the cold poison in your body first." Zhang Sanfeng smile genial, a step, has come to Ren Yingying side, "little girl, let me give you a pulse."


    Xuancheng in the distance can''t help but feel frightened. Just now, Zhang Sanfeng''s figure appeared beside Ren Yingying. He didn''t see the way. How could it be!


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret: Zhang Sanfeng is really a great master after the earthquake, and his accomplishments can shock four people.


    What he is more worried about now is another thing: Zhang Sanfeng was shut up decades ago, and all things in the sect were done by several disciples. Why did he go down the mountain in person this time?

 Chapter 627

    "Why?" As soon as Zhang Sanfeng''s finger touched Ren Yingying''s pulse, he was shocked by the cold in her meridians, "who''s real Qi is so insidious?"


    Ah Zi said quickly, "this girl was hurt by my younger martial brother. It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Although she grew up in the western regions, Zhang Sanfeng''s name is still very popular. It is said that Ren Yingying is Zhang Sanfeng''s granddaughter-in-law. Ah Zi is worried that Zhang Sanfeng is angry and splits you Tanzhi.


    Seeing that the fairy in his heart actually broke away for himself, you Tanzhi''s eyes suddenly moistened, and he swore in his heart: in this life, I will protect girl a Zi and let her not be wronged!


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that ah Zi didn''t care about his life or death. Instead, he worried that it was not so easy for him to find such a obedient slave after he died


    "Miss Ren, is that true?" Zhang Sanfeng looks at Ren Yingying suspiciously and asks.


    Ren Yingying frowned slightly, quietly looked at Song Qingshu, subconsciously said: "it''s really just a misunderstanding." She sees that ah Zi has been accepted by song Qingshu, and you Tanzhi listens to ah Zi again. You Tanzhi is also on the same front with song Qingshu. Just now, the other party has been helping himself, but now it''s hard to break the bridge and cut off his potential help.


    Seeing that Ren Yingying didn''t investigate, Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more. Instead, he continued to investigate the cold poison in her body. Soon he said, "the cold poison in your body is extremely hegemonic. If someone hadn''t spared no effort to protect the meridians for you before, I''m afraid the cold poison might have penetrated into your top door, heart and Dantian, At that time, the cold poison in your body could not be solved by external forces. "


    Zhang Wuji was born in xuanming God''s palm when he was young. Zhang Sanfeng had exhausted his efforts in treating cold poison for him. Naturally, he knew more about cold poison than ordinary people. Zhang Wuji was originally invaded by the cold poison, the heart, and Nishida, so that Zhang Sanfeng could not breathe a tiny bit of cold poison in his body for a hundred years. He had to go to Shaolin to seek "Joyoung magic". He hoped Zhang Wuji would practice his own "Joyoung magic" and use it to force the cold poison out.


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying exclaimed, saying that Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation would never be wrong. Although she was grateful for the mysterious man''s help before, she would have a guess in her heart that the other party had been holding her like this, maybe with the idea of taking advantage of her. At this time, she realized that the man was really just trying to save herself and had no evil thoughts.


    Thinking that he misunderstood the other party, Ren Yingying couldn''t help but give Song Qing an apologetic look.


    Noticing Ren Yingying''s eyes, Zhang Sanfeng could not help praising song Qingshu: "on the one hand, we should suppress the cold poison of Yingying''s hegemonism, on the other hand, we should deal with the top experts in the Wulin. The skill of Zunjia is really unfathomable."


    Song Qingshu was in a cold sweat. He thought to himself that I could not afford the honorific title of Zhang Sanfeng. He quickly saluted and said, "I''ve met Mr. Zhang." He hesitated in his heart and didn''t know whether he should tell the truth. However, because of what happened at the lion slaughtering meeting, he subconsciously resisted Wudang school. After a long hesitation, he didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "you''re welcome, little monk. I want to thank you for saving Yingying. She is the future daughter-in-law of Wudang sect."


    Ren Yingying is shy and embarrassed, but the real relationship between her and song Qingshu is not easy to explain, so she has to suffocate there alone.


    Song Qingshu also had a strange face, so he had to say: "I''d like to trouble Mr. Zhang to suppress the cold poison for Miss Ren. I have to fight with master xuzhu."


    "It''s natural." Zhang Sanfeng smiles a little. The purple Qi in his body moves with his thoughts. A great and mellow Qi enters into Ren Yingying''s meridians. Where he passes, the cold poison dissolves like ice and snow.


    Ren Yingying clenched her teeth and suddenly said, "immortal Zhang is a half immortal in the Wulin. Even my father can only give me the gift of a disciple when he sees the immortal. If Yingying asks the immortal to heal me personally, isn''t it a waste of life? Let my friend detoxify me. "


    When she said this, the people around her were shocked. Even song Qingshu was surprised. Although she was polite, anyone who was not a human spirit could feel the abnormality in her words. It seemed that she didn''t want to be involved with Wudang school too much.


    "This..." Zhang Sanfeng frowned slightly. He noticed that Ren Yingying had a strange feeling for the mask mysterious man. He was a little upset. After all, she was the fiancee of song Qingshu in name, but she was ambiguous with other men at this time


    "Another witch from the demon sect." Zhang Sanfeng sighed secretly. He didn''t pay so much attention to the difference between good and evil. How could he expect that his favorite disciple Zhang Cuishan was maimed by Yu Daiyan because he fell in love with Yin Susu of Tianying cult. Zhang Cuishan committed suicide and sent the white haired man to the black haired man. When he was sad, he would not like the people in the cult.


    But after all, Zhang Sanfeng is a person who has lived for 100 years, and his mind soon becomes open-minded: this little girl dares to show her true heart in front of me. It seems that her marriage with Qingshu is out of her control. She dares to love and hate. If I had such courage in those years


    Touching the pair of Shaolin iron Arhats in his arms, Zhang Sanfeng can''t help recalling an old story in his youth. On the contrary, he has a trace of admiration for Ren Yingying.


    "That being the case, I won''t take the place of others." Zhang Sanfeng smiles, reaches out his hand and pushes it gently. Ren Yingying returns to song Qingshu''s arms.


    "You..." Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and was stunned.


    "Shh! Don''t talk Ren Yingying''s lips are slightly open, quietly comparing the shape of his mouth.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what she meant, but he didn''t continue to ask. He thought that if there was no external force to suppress the cold poison in her body for a long time, it would be more serious when she came back. He quickly removed the cold poison for her.


    "This man, how... How can he put his hand on other people''s belly?" Ren Yingying''s face was red and he almost stamped his feet in shame and anger.


    Song Qingshu was just out of habit. When he put it on, he suddenly noticed the strange eyes of all the people, including Zhang Sanfeng, and then he reflected it. However, he had some spontaneous genes in his heart. When he thought that Ren Yingying was his fiancee, he gave up his plan to withdraw his hand.


    "Is it better than that, benefactor?" Seeing that song Qingshu began to treat Ren Yingying''s cold poison, Xu Zhu couldn''t help frowning. If he hadn''t been afraid of Zhang Sanfeng, he might have rushed there long ago.


    Seeing that song Qingshu naturally put his hand in Ren Yingying''s private place, Ren Yingying didn''t mean to be angry at all. Zhang Sanfeng sighed in his heart: if that''s the case, let''s just say that the poor man will do it to the end.


    "I''m afraid it''s not convenient for you to use force. Three masters, can you give me a small face? Let''s leave it up for now?"


    Xu Zhu looks awe inspiring. He looks back at Fang Zheng Xuancheng. Although he is good at martial arts, he has too little seniority in the temple. When he goes out, he naturally has to follow the two people''s wishes.


    "This..." master Fang Zheng was embarrassed. "If something else happened, immortal Zhang would speak up and obey his orders, but this time it''s about Yi..."


    Before he finished speaking, Xuancheng interrupted: "I''m a monk who practices the seventy-two skills of Shaolin in the temple on weekdays. There''s so much I don''t understand. I''ve long wanted to ask immortal Zhang for advice, but it''s a pity that immortal Zhang has been closed all these years. I''m lucky to meet a real person today. I hope that the real person will help me. "


    Zhang Sanfeng was slightly stunned. He thought that you have doubts about learning 72 unique skills. Don''t ask the eminent monks in the temple, what do you want me to do? However, he quickly realized that he was a traitor of Shaolin in the past. He had learned Shaolin''s 72 unique skills and just created such a big Wudang sect.

 Chapter 628

    Rao is Zhang Sanfeng, who is very well-educated. He can''t help feeling a little angry. Although he once served master Jueyuan in Shaolin Temple, he was a servant sweeping the floor to cook tea. He didn''t shave and didn''t worship his teacher, so he can''t be said to be a Shaolin disciple. Wudang''s martial arts were all created by him later. As a result, Shaolin Temple always claimed that he had learned Shaolin''s martial arts secretly, which made Wudang''s martial arts dust.


    However, Zhang Sanfeng was easygoing. At the same time, he thought that if master Jueyuan hadn''t passed on his "Nine Yang scripture" at the beginning, all his martial arts would have nothing to rely on. It''s not too much to say that my martial arts are derived from Shaolin.


    However, no matter how generous he was, he could not help but sneer at Shaolin again and again. Now he was criticized by Xuancheng. He was also a little angry. He replied faintly: "although I don''t know Shaolin''s 72 unique skills, I have the same martial arts. I have created a set of boxing techniques in recent years. If the master wants to, you and I can discuss them with each other, so we can learn from each other, There is something to be gained. "


    Xuancheng was slightly stunned. His original intention was to test Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts skills. But he didn''t dare to accept the fact that the other side raised everything to the level of the sect. Although he was conceited and claimed to be the first person in Shaolin for more than 200 years, Zhang Sanfeng was a half immortal in the Wulin after all, and he didn''t have the certainty to win. If he lost, wouldn''t it hurt Shaolin''s reputation?


    Xuancheng, however, was not stupid because he could master thirteen skills of Shaolin at the same time. He soon had an idea and said, "it''s good for Shaolin and Wudang to communicate with each other. It''s just that Mr. Zhang is a senior of Wulin. If the younger generation goes to battle alone, it will damage the reputation of Mr. Zhang, and it''s hard for him to communicate with him. I think it''s better for elder martial brother Fangzheng and you xuzhu to consult with Mr. Zhang..."


    Xuancheng has always been arrogant. For others, he would never disdain to join hands with others, but Zhang Sanfeng is too famous. Although he thought to himself that with his own martial arts, he might not lose to the other side alone, but it''s about Shaolin''s reputation, so he planned to be safe.


    Fang Zheng pondered a little. Although he felt that it was disgraceful to fight more and less, the monks of Shaolin Temple have been curious about the extent of Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation all these years. However, Zhang Sanfeng usually doesn''t go out of the mountain. A group of disciples deal with everything in the world. Shaolin temple has no chance to investigate. Now this opportunity is rare, so Fang Zheng naturally doesn''t want to miss it.


    As for Xu Zhu, he is too happy to fight against such a martial arts myth as Zhang Sanfeng. How can he refuse?


    Seeing the tacit agreement among the three monks, song Qingshu was furious: "what a Shaolin Temple! Do you plan to bully more people? Since we have to count them according to their generations, those two masters are also my predecessors. I''d like to help Mr. Zhang. They must have nothing to say. "


    In Song Qingshu''s opinion, Xuancheng, fangzheng and xuzhu are all the top experts in the world. With their current accomplishments, it''s no problem to deal with one. If you deal with two at the same time, you can only protect yourself. If you deal with three people working together, you can only escape. Although Zhang Sanfeng is a man of cultivation, he is still a hundred years old. In case of a mistake


    Xuancheng sneered, "what''s the status of immortal Zhang in the Wulin? How can he join hands with others to fight against the enemy?"


    What else does song Qingshu want to say? Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but it''s not so easy for the three of them to surpass me."


    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned. Listening to his tone, he didn''t seem to put the three people together in his heart. He was greatly surprised: "it''s Meng Lang, Mr. Zhang."


    Xuancheng also felt that he was despised. He was secretly annoyed and said in a deep voice: "in this case, I have offended you." With that, the whole man turned into a red light and hit Zhang Sanfeng.


    Fang Zheng and Xu Zhu look at each other, but they don''t follow. After all, they are very confident about Xuancheng''s cultivation. Let him try out the details of each other first.


    In the middle of Xuancheng''s hand, a strong wind suddenly blows in the field, and the yellow sand on the ground is also swept all over the sky. Although it is not the target of the opponent''s hand, other people in the field are forced to step back by the afterwave of palm force.


    Ren Yingying closes her eyes and buries her head in Song Qingshu''s chest to avoid the sandstorm. Smelling her faint fragrance, song Qingshu has a good impression on Xuancheng for the first time: the great monk is a good assistant!


    All of a sudden, there was a cry of surprise from Wu Yunzhu. Song Qingshu looked back and saw her staggering back. Of course, he didn''t want to see her face bruised on the ground. He released his other hand. His arm was long and comfortable. He took Wu Yunzhu''s slender waist and hugged her back.


    "Thank you, big brother." Wu Yunzhu''s face was slightly red, and he put his head on his arm like Ren Yingying.


    As for ah Zi, you Tanzhi appeared in front of her early in the morning, blocking the wind and sand all over the sky for her, so you didn''t have to worry about song Qingshu. It''s a pity that ah Zi is not grateful. She still complains in her heart: hum, this dead iron ugly has no eyesight. People wanted to lie in his master''s arms, but you made it cheaper for her.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t have time to care about the thoughts of the girls. Instead, he focused on the two of them. Although he was very confident about Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts, Xuancheng was not an ordinary expert.


    Seeing Xuancheng''s terrible attack, Zhang Sanfeng had a smile on his face. He didn''t mean to dodge. He let the other person''s hand chop. Only when the other person''s hand was about to reach his body, he slowly raised his hand to the other person''s wrist.


    Maybe it''s about to attack the other side. Xuancheng''s palm force is leaking out. It''s a lot smaller when he has a stroke. Everyone present, even Wu Yunzhu, who can''t do martial arts, can see Zhang Sanfeng''s action clearly - his action is too slow, even Wu Yunzhu thinks that his hand raising action is much faster than him.


    What surprised a group of people was that Zhang Sanfeng raised his hand very slowly, but he came first. He held Xuancheng''s wrist in time and pushed it aside. Xuancheng suddenly felt a soft force coming from his wrist. He was a little unsteady and staggered to one side.


    Ren Yingying subconsciously looked up at the man and thought in his heart: Zhang Sanfeng''s move seems to be slow but fast, which is quite similar to the effect of his previous sword. Has this man''s cultivation reached the level of Zhang Sanfeng?


    Xuancheng was shocked. He jumped back quickly and opened the distance between him and his opponent. Zhang Sanfeng didn''t pursue him either. He looked at the leaves broken by the wind of his palm. He couldn''t help praising: "Prajna palm is really the most profound palm technique in Shaolin Temple."


    Xuancheng snorted. The first move was so embarrassing. Zhang Sanfeng''s praise certainly sounded harsh. However, he didn''t pay much attention to the failure of this move. After all, this move is mostly exploratory. He only used 50% of his skill, and most of them are empty moves.


    Fang Zheng coughed softly: "I have practiced the thousand hand Tathagata palm for many years. Please give me some advice." Then he clapped his hand lightly.

 Chapter 629

    The move of "Fang Zheng" is common, but in the middle of the move, it suddenly shakes slightly. One hand changes into two, two into four, four into eight.


    Zuo lengchan thought that master Fangzheng''s palms had changed into several directions just in the middle of each stroke. His palms were so fantastic that he had never seen them in his life. Ah, it seems that the details of Songshan school and Shaolin school are a little worse.


    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng still had a smile on his face, he didn''t mean to evade the parry at all. Fang Zheng could not help but let out a slight cry. His set of palms changed from two, two to four, four to eight. If the enemy didn''t break it in time, he could turn eight palms into sixteen palms and then turn into thirty-two palms. The more palms he had, the stronger his bewilderment and power would be. If the legendary thousand palms were really used, the enemy would have been dazzled. Before he could react, he would have had countless palms in his body.


    Since Zhang Sanfeng didn''t do it, Fang Zheng was happy to use it calmly and gradually turned into 128 palms, which was the limit he could achieve. According to the legend, the highest level of thousand handed Tathagata palm was 1024 palms, but no one in Shaolin Temple has been able to reach that level for hundreds of years. It''s unprecedented for Fang Zheng to turn into 128 palms.


    Zhang Sanfeng raised his hands slightly and drew a few times in front of him. A Tai Chi pattern loomed up. When the shadow touched the Tai Chi pattern, it was like winter snow meeting the scorching sun, and disappeared without a shadow.


    The crowd just felt a flower in front of them. When they looked into the field, they saw that master Fang Zheng''s palms had been locked by Zhang Sanfeng''s hands. With only a little bit of transportation, I''m afraid Fang Zheng''s hands could not be kept.


    "Yes." Zhang Sanfeng smiles at the other side''s certificate. As soon as he raises his hands, the certificate feels a soft force coming, and the whole person flies back to his camp.


    Seeing that both the two masters of Shaolin failed in one move, everyone in the field was shocked. Xu Zhu was silent and thought in his heart: in terms of moves, I''m sure I can''t beat his hundred years of experience, but if I compete for internal power, I may not have no chance with my Northern underworld skill.


    Making up his mind, Xu Zhu bowed slightly and said, "I''d like to ask Mr. Zhang for advice." Finish saying two palms slowly to Zhang Sanfeng flat push past.


    When people around him saw it, they couldn''t help complaining to themselves. Compared with Xuancheng and Fangzheng, xuzhu''s move was as common as his appearance. There were even boos from people in black.


    However, song Qingshu quickly reminded him, "be careful, immortal Zhang. He is a great master of the northern underworld


    Looking at the martial arts in the whole Golden Book system, such martial arts as Beiming divine skill and absorbing Xingda. FA are the most likely to make the top experts capsize in the sewer. In Tianlong Babu, jiumozhi''s martial arts are not sure how many levels higher than Duan Yu''s. as a result, he accidentally won Duan Yu''s Beiming divine skill when he was possessed, and his shocking internal power was completely absorbed¡¶ In the later period of Xiaoao River''s Lake, Yue buqun was already the top expert in the river''s lake after practicing the anti evil sword spectrum. And after he had controlled Linghu Chong, he was careless and absorbed all his internal power.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng''s accomplishments were impressive, he was not on guard and might have capsized in the sewer.


    "Beiming magic skill?" Zhang Sanfeng was stunned. The word seemed to remind him of something.


    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng was unprepared, Xu Zhu was overjoyed. He put his hand on his palm and urged Beiming to suck up. Unexpectedly, he could not absorb any of his internal power with all his efforts.


    It turns out that after a hundred years of cultivation, Zhang Sanfeng''s internal power is endless and cyclic. The real Qi in the elixir field is like a cigarette, leisurely and carefree, reaching the realm of "dense purple Qi". It''s ethereal but mellow and solid, which can be shaken by external forces.


    Zhang Sanfeng had come back and looked at xuzhu quietly: "little master, what''s your relationship with Xiaoyao sect?"


    Seeing the failure of Beiming''s magical skill, xuzhu was in a panic. Hearing the words, he subconsciously replied, "what Xiaoyao sect? I''ve never heard of it. "


    Seeing that he didn''t look as if he was cheating, Zhang Sanfeng frowned slightly and spat out his palm. He shook him back and didn''t speak. He just pondered and didn''t speak. He seemed to be worried about something.


    Although Xuancheng was still a little unconvinced and knew that he didn''t use his full strength, Zhang Sanfeng downplayed it. Every time he tried to push back the three of them, he obviously didn''t do his best. He didn''t mean to join hands, so he had to say to Zhang Sanfeng: "today I have to see Zhang Zhenren''s magic skill. I really admire him. It''s just that my temple''s Yijinjing is owned by this benefactor, and I hope immortal Zhang will be the master. "


    "Yijinjing" Zhang Sanfeng was stunned and looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu explained it to long Qumai in a hurry. Zhang Sanfeng pondered for a moment and said, "there is something wrong with what the masters did just now, but the Yijinjing is really something of Shaolin. It''s hard to say if you refuse to return it."


    "Since Zhang Zhenren spoke, how dare you not listen to me." Song Qingshu smiles, turns to ah Zi and says, "ah Zi, you go to young Xia you and get Yi Jin Jing."


    "Yes." A Zi small mouth son a Du, some reluctantly walk to you Tan''s front.


    Although you are very upset to see the fairy listen to Song Qing''s words, you think that it''s better to give the secret collection back to Shaolin Temple than to give it to Song Qing by a Zi. You don''t think it''s any good, so you just give it to her.


    Holding the secret collection of Yijinjing, a Zi went to song Qingshu, blocked the eyes of the people around her, and took it into his arms without any trace. Shun Bian took out another unknown secret collection and handed it to him. She said in a loud voice: "master, these smelly monks seem to be compassionate, but in fact they are not like Songshan sect, Looking at the fire from the other side just now, in fact, they were secretly helping the killers of the Song Mountain sect. Do you really want to return this secret collection to them? "


    Noticing a Zi''s action, song Qingshu brightened his eyes and said with a keen heart: "after all, the Yijinjing is a Shaolin thing, and we have no reason to seize it. But you are right. These smelly monks always have to pay for their actions just now. Here, big monk, go on. " Then he threw the Scriptures to Xuancheng''s standing direction.


    Hearing what he said, Xuancheng felt that something was wrong. However, seeing the Scriptures flying in, he subconsciously flew into the air and held it. Who knew that as soon as he started, he realized that there was a hidden force in the Scriptures.


    "Bad!" Xuancheng exclaimed.


    Bang!


    The Scriptures in my hand suddenly burst open and turned into vermicelli scattered all over the ground.


    "You Looking at the powder on the ground, he can''t even reassemble it. Xuancheng is furious and stares at Song Qingshu.


    "Eh, monk, have you just practiced too much Kung Fu? Why are you so careless? How can you grasp such a fragile Scripture with so much strength?" Song Qingshu exclaimed subconsciously, as if everything had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 630

    "You Xuancheng almost didn''t get angry with him, but everyone saw that the other party had given the Scriptures back to him, and the Scriptures were only exploded after he held them. He was really dumb and couldn''t say what he suffered.


    If it''s someone else, Xuancheng will just kill him. But the mysterious man''s Kung Fu is not inferior to them. What''s more, there is an unfathomable Zhang Sanfeng beside him. It''s hard to predict whether he will win or lose. Even if he wins, the Scriptures will be destroyed, and he won''t get any benefits


    "The Sanskrit version of Yijinjing was destroyed year by year, but there was still a Chinese version in the temple. Fortunately, it didn''t let Shaolin''s miraculous skills leak out..." Xuancheng''s mind suddenly changed, and soon he had an idea:


    "Hum, your thorn today will be rewarded by Shaolin in the future. Let''s go." With that, he beckoned Fang Zheng and Xu Zhu to leave. Zuo lengchan, on one side, also looked at Song Qingshu bitterly, and then left with his men and three others.


    "Do you want to leave so easily?" Song Qingshu snorts. He and Zuo lengchan have had several bad encounters. What''s more, there is a direct conflict between the interests of Songshan sect and Golden Snake camp. This time Zuo lengchan was seriously injured, it''s a good opportunity to get rid of him.


    Left cold Chan didn''t say anything, but Xuancheng suddenly turned back: "hum, are you going to do harm to left alliance leader?" At the same time, Fang Zheng and Xu Zhu step forward intentionally or unintentionally and block Zuo lengchan behind them.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He had guessed that Shaolin Temple was allied with Songshan sect, but he didn''t expect that the relationship between the two parties was so strong. Seeing Xuancheng''s posture, he seemed willing to fight for zuolingchen.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I say why Zuo lengchan is so bold. He dares to rob and kill Manchu Qing envoys and offends Golden Snake camp. It turns out that Shaolin temple stands behind him to support him."


    Xuancheng snorted: "I can''t understand what you''re talking about, but Songshan sect is a well-known and decent sect. If there''s a gangster who wants to do harm to the left leader, we Shaolin will not stand by."


    "The Song Mountain sect is really a well-known and decent sect, destroying people all over the family, harming women and children, and recruiting evil sect experts in private." Song Qingshu''s face was cold.


    Xuancheng has a hot face. After all, Shaolin knows all the dirty things done by the Songshan sect. But now that both sides are on the same front, they will not admit: "these are just people in the river and lake spreading false information. They can''t be true."


    "Monks are not allowed to lie, and they don''t know what scriptures the master usually reads," Song Qingshu sneered. "Well, I''ll spare your life today. I''ll see if you''ll be so lucky next time."


    Xuancheng is inflamed by his words. If he hadn''t been defeated by Zhang Sanfeng before, he would have done it now, glared at Song Qingshu, and then turned away with them.


    Seeing the figures of Shaolin Songshan sect disappear in the distance, song Qingshu returns to his senses and pays homage to Zhang Sanfeng: "thank you for your help."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "you''re welcome to be a hermit. If you have to distract yourself from treating Miss Ren, these people can''t hurt you, but..." his face suddenly hesitated.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, obviously aware that the other party seemed to have something to say, and quickly replied: "Mr. Zhang, but it''s OK to ask?"


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded: "I just saw you have a lot to do with this girl Ren. I don''t know about you two..."


    Although Zhang Sanfeng didn''t finish his words, everyone understood what he meant. After all, Ren Yingying was still his granddaughter-in-law in name, but he was intimate with another strange man in front of him. No matter how well he was cultured, he couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu is embarrassed. How can he explain this situation? Before, he didn''t show his true identity to others. Now it''s hard to say that he is song Qingshu. In that case, let''s not say that Ren Yingying turns over immediately. Even Zhang Sanfeng can''t help feeling disgusted. After all, the other person is his own master in name. Before, he didn''t salute at the first moment, and he pretended to be a ghost for such a long time, His behavior is really disrespectful.


    Just as song Qingshu hesitated, Ren Yingying took the lead in saying: "tell Mr. Zhang back. He... He is my lover. We''ve already decided our life privately. But not long ago, my father betrothed me to song in order to make an alliance with the Golden Snake camp. Song Qingshu, while we were having a headache, we met Mr. Zhang. I''ve heard that Mr. Zhang is a myth in the Wulin, It''s also the master of that man. I hope Mr. Zhang can come forward to do justice and help us both. "


    "Ah?" After listening to Ren Yingying''s words, song Qingshu is dumbfounded. What''s the idea of this woman?


    It turns out that although Ren Yingying had no choice but to accept song Qingshu''s proposal for a fake marriage, she was a very intelligent person. She calmed down afterwards and soon realized the hidden crisis of the fake marriage. Naturally, she was not willing to put her fate on Song Qingshu''s good intentions. This time, she met Zhang Sanfeng by chance, plus the misunderstanding brought by the mysterious man when he was healing herself, She formed a bold plan in her heart, and wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of her engagement with song Qingshu. With Zhang Sanfeng coming forward, song Qingshu certainly did not dare to say anything, and his father could no longer use brother Chong to threaten himself


    "Ren..." Song Qingshu just wanted to say something, but suddenly felt that he was pinched lightly on his waist. When he looked back, he noticed Ren Yingying''s pleading in his eyes. He was a little surprised, and then he knew something. A strange smile suddenly appeared on his face. He followed her words and said, "yes, I''m in love with Yingying, and I hope that Zhang Zhenren will succeed."


    Seeing their intimate behavior, Zhang Sanfeng had a guess in his heart. At this time, he was confirmed by them. He sighed: "as the saying goes, a lover will get married. Since they have decided to live in private for a long time, it only means that Qingshu doesn''t have this fortune. Well, I''m going to the Golden Snake camp this time. You can go with me. After seeing Qingshu, I will mention it to him."


    "Ah?" Hearing that he was going to the Golden Snake camp to see song Qingshu, Ren Yingying was a little scared subconsciously. However, he thought that this was the best chance to terminate his engagement. He hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    However, song Qingshu was shocked and asked subconsciously, "I''ve heard for a long time that immortal Zhang has never been out of Wudang Mountain. Why did he go all the way to the Golden Snake camp this time?"


    Thinking of Zhang Sanfeng''s coming all the way to find himself, how can song Qingshu not worry?


    "I have some doubts in my heart. I need to go to the Golden Snake camp to find out." Zhang Sanfeng''s face was a little worried, and he obviously didn''t want to say more.


    Song Qingshu also wanted to attack others, but Ren Yingying suddenly coughed. Zhang Sanfeng said: "the cold poison in Ren''s body should not be delayed. We''d better settle down in an inn in the nearby town as soon as possible, so that we can heal her."


    "Good!" Looking at her normally charming face, song Qingshu also knows that her injury can''t be delayed. If the cold poison really invades her Dantian, heart and top door, even if he and Zhang Sanfeng join hands, he may not be able to cure his cold poison.

 Chapter 631

    Zhang Sanfeng wants to go to the Golden Snake camp. Because of Ren Yingying''s lies, Zhang Sanfeng plans to take Ren Yingying to the Golden Snake camp. Song Qingshu worries that ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing can''t cope with them, so he follows the trend.


    The purpose of suoetu''s trip was originally the Golden Snake camp. He could hardly hope to be with Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts myth. After all, he was scared to death by his previous assassination.


    As for ah Zi, after she won the song Qingshu''s "moving soul", she acquiesced that song Qingshu was her master. Of course, she would go wherever song Qingshu went. Although you Tanzhi was a little reluctant, he was still reluctant to leave ah Zi, so he followed him all the time.


    The party soon settled down in the inn in the nearby town. Soetu was in a very happy mood. He was responsible for all the expenses, especially for Zhang Sanfeng, song Qingshu and Ren Yingying, who served as guests of honor. They arranged the best rooms and meals.


    But the three didn''t have the heart to enjoy all this. Ren Yingying''s whole body was shaking more and more severely. It was obvious that the cold poison was almost unable to suppress it.


    "Little brother, when you detoxify Miss Ren later, remember to make a few pots of charcoal fire in the room. It will have a double effect." Zhang Sanfeng said to song Qingshu.


    "Immortal Zhang''s miraculous skills are unparalleled. I don''t know how to teach you. It''s better to let immortal Zhang do it." Song Qingshu replied quickly.


    Zhang Sanfeng smiles and shakes his head: "the little girl is going to push her marriage to Qingshu. She is not willing to owe Wudang. It''s excusable. It''s not convenient for me to do it."


    "Real man..." a faint red appeared on Ren Yingying''s pale face, obviously a little shy and embarrassed.


    "You don''t have to worry about any girl. Marriage is a lifelong affair. The most important thing is to fall in love. Since you have no intention of Qingshu, it''s unfair to both of you to combine them Zhang Sanfeng sighed, got up and went out, "little brother, you can get rid of the cold poison for Miss Ren. I will protect you next door, and no one will disturb you."


    Thank you very much Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying went together for a ceremony.


    When there were only two people left in the room, song Qingshu and Ren Yingying looked at each other from big eyes to small eyes.


    After all, she was still a girl with thin skin. Ren Yingying couldn''t bear it first. She subconsciously looked away and said in a low voice: "senior ~"


    "Miss Ren, you owe me an explanation." Song Qingshu secretly thought that Ren Yingying''s little daughter''s posture was so attractive.


    Ren Yingying''s face was slightly red, and he quickly explained: "Yingying has already had a lover, but my father betrothed me to song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake..." Ren Yingying roughly said to long Qumai in the future, "Yingying has no choice but to do this. I hope the elder can help."


    Song Qingshu snorted noncommittally: "your Linghu Chong is better than song Qingshu in martial arts?"


    Ren Yingying shook his head slightly: "although brother Chong''s swordsmanship is high, it is far inferior to that of song."


    Song Qingshu had a smile on his lips: "it seems that song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, had a nickname in his early years. It''s called" yumianmeng taste ". He''s a famous beautiful man in the Wulin. Is your Linghu Chong pan an''s rebirth and Song Yu''s rebirth?"


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red, but he still shook his head: "in terms of appearance, brother Chong can only be regarded as handsome... But in my eyes, he is more handsome than any beautiful man."


    Song Qingshu was not happy for a while and snorted: "since he is so good, why don''t you just ask him to come? Why drag me down this muddy water?"


    Ren Yingying sighed: "brother Chong must have heard about my marriage with song Qingshu. He deliberately hid from me. I sent someone to inquire for a long time, but he didn''t get any news. It''s a golden opportunity to meet Mr. Zhang and his predecessors, so I''ll... "


    "So you''ve got the idea on me?" Song Qingshu snorted discontentedly, "little girl, you have a delicate mind. There is a real person Zhang, and a mysterious master. Even if song doesn''t want to, he can only terminate the engagement. But why should I help you? Song Qingshu is now a great master in the world. Why should I provoke such a strong enemy for no reason? "


    "Master ~" Ren Yingying was in a hurry. Just as he wanted to say something, he suddenly felt the cold rising in his body. He could not help shivering.


    Song Qingshu seized her pulse and frowned: "forget it, I''m afraid of you. I''ll treat you as a couple with lovers. As for the king of the Golden Snake, if you offend me, you''ll offend me."


    "Thank you very much, master." Ren Yingying''s teeth were chattering.


    "Stop talking. I''ll get rid of the cold poison in your body now." Song Qingshu reaches for Ren Yingying to sit in his arms. He hugs her from the back, presses her abdomen with one hand, and presses her chest with the other. Two hot and thick Qi are poured into her body at the same time.


    Ren Yingying was shocked: "former... Elder, what do you do?"


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "get rid of the cold poison for you."


    Now they are close to each other. Ren Yingying only feels that there is a strong masculine atmosphere around him. He can even vaguely feel the heartbeat of the man behind him. He can''t help biting his lips: "do you have to... Do you have to use this posture?" In addition to being despised by song Qingshu at the beginning, she has never been so close to a man. If she didn''t expect the other party to help her terminate her engagement, she didn''t dare to offend her too much. Ren Yingying might turn over on the spot.


    Song Qing replied in writing without expression: "girl, you don''t have to think wildly to get rid of the cold poison. The most important thing is that you can''t let the cold poison invade the Dantian, chest and the top door. As long as you don''t lose these three places, you can get rid of the cold poison no matter how fierce it is in your body, otherwise it can''t be solved by external forces. In the early years, Zhang Wuji, the master of the Ming religion, invaded the three places, and the cold poison invaded the two places. As a result, he could not solve the problem of Zhang Zhen Tong Tian''s cultivation. If he hadn''t surnamed Zhang''s chance to find Joyoung''s magic power, I''m afraid the bones are cold and I don''t know how many years.


    "Before, because of the delay of Songshan sect and Shaolin Temple, you could only suppress the cold poison in your body for a while. Now it''s not a short time. Your cold poison has been oppressed to the extreme and is waiting for an opportunity to bite back. If I remove the poison step by step again, it''s hard to ensure that the cold poison won''t rush to invade your Dantian and other places. That''s why I use this posture to remove the poison, your Dantian With my real Qi flowing into my chest, there is no chance for cold poison. "


    "But..." Ren Yingying nibbled his lips, "but after all, men and women are different."


    "I''m a doctor now, and there is no gender in the eyes of doctors," Song Qingshu replied faintly. "If you don''t completely dissolve the cold poison in your body, even if you can survive, I''m afraid you will be very difficult to conceive a child in the future. Are you going to die alone with your lover?"

 Chapter 632

    "Ah?" After being fooled by song Qingshu, Ren Yingying really began to worry. She shuddered at the thought that the cold poison might affect her fertility. You should know that if women in this world can''t have children, they have committed the seven out rule.


    "Well, please." Ren Yingying''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and his heart was obviously not calm.


    Song Qingshu smile, no longer speak, began to focus on resolving the cold poison in her body. In fact, he didn''t tell Ren Yingying the truth. Although Dantian, chest and other places are the most dangerous places to get rid of cold poison, there is no need for him to treat her with this ambiguous method.


    Of course, this kind of posture is the most convenient and quick way to get rid of the cold poison. Thinking that Ren Yingying has been secretly planning to break their engagement, song Qingshu naturally doesn''t want to take other complicated healing methods. What''s more, he has always believed in a rule of life: don''t take advantage of a cheap son of a bitch. Naturally, he won''t be a fool to be Liu Xiahui.


    Song Qingshu has experienced a lot of storms. Although the body of the lady in his arms is extremely soft, and he can smell the faint body fragrance from the girl''s body from time to time, he began to use his skills to heal her. After that, the whole person entered a state of calm.


    But it''s hard for Ren Yingying. She has never been so close to a man before. The breath of the man behind her has already made her flustered. The two internal forces from her abdomen and chest are like moving snakes, swimming around her body. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Every time the other person''s true Qi passes through a acupoint, she can''t understand, She would feel a little numb all over.


    Ren Yingying bit her lips in a hurry, for fear that she might make some embarrassing sound accidentally. But in this way, her breathing would inevitably become heavy, and the voice of her throat could be heard in the room.


    For Ren Yingying''s reaction, song Qingshu is also very surprised, did not expect her body is so sensitive, quickly slowed down the speed of Qi input, light said: "convergence mind, has reached a critical stage." Although song Qingshu didn''t mind taking advantage of her, there was always a degree in everything. He thought he was romantic, but he didn''t agree with obscenity.


    "Well." Ren Yingying''s face was red with shame. Before, she could hear her breath. However, she had been in an ostrich state of mind. She felt that her voice was not big, and the other party was absorbed in healing. Maybe she didn''t hear it. As a result, her last fantasy was broken by the other party''s words.


    As song Qingshu''s Qi continuously entered her body, Ren Yingying''s body temperature became higher and higher. Later, her skin even exuded a dense layer of sweat. Her thin clothes were wet by sweat, and soon they were tightly attached to her skin.


    "Master, i... I don''t want to heal." Ren Yingying lowered his head and suddenly said in a trembling voice.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "I..." Ren Yingying wanted to talk and stop, his hands have been wringing the ribbon on the skirt, hesitated for a long time, but did not say why.


    Song Qingshu looked down, and then suddenly realized that Ren Yingying''s dress was thin and wet with sweat. Now it was tightly attached to her body, making her snow-white skin looming. The two bodies were tightly attached together, and the touch was like direct contact with her body without clothes.


    Song Qingshu is also very embarrassed. After all, this situation is not his original intention. If his identity is exposed in the future, Ren Yingying will definitely think that he is deliberately embarrassing her, but self defeating.


    "It''s going to be ready soon. You can''t fall short if you bear with it properly." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and pulled down a black cloth to cover his eyes.


    Seeing his action, Ren Yingying was slightly moved: the elder was a gentleman, but now, ah


    Seeing that Ren Yingying didn''t object, song Qingshu took a deep breath and sped up the speed of real Qi operation. The room suddenly fell into peace.


    After a long time, Ren Yingying suddenly vomited a mouthful of congestion. She looked at it intently, and saw that the congestion on the ground was mixed with a few small pieces of ice, and there was a chill on it.


    "The cold poison in your body has been completely eliminated." Song Qingshu loosened his hands and said to Ren Yingying.


    Ren Yingying said, he wanted to thank him, but when he thought that he had been taken such a big advantage by the other party, he couldn''t say the word "thank you". His heart was full of sadness, and eventually turned into a sentence: "I''ll go back to my room first."


    When he left, he thought that it was really inconvenient to be seen. Ren Yingying stamped his feet and turned back to stare at Song Qingshu. When he saw that the other person''s eyes were still covered with black cloth, he felt a little better. He pulled his clothes and put them aside and went away.


    Hearing the other party''s footsteps disappear outside the door, song Qingshu just pulled off the black cloth in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly: ah, this time he jumped into the Yellow River.


    Looking at the moonlight outside the window, song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned. He treats Ren Yingying himself. Unconsciously, how long has it been?


    When he was distracted, a crisp and soft voice came from the door: "big brother?"


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a pretty girl standing at the door. Who is it?


    "You haven''t gone to bed so late?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I can''t sleep." Wu Yunzhu reluctantly smiles and looks worried.


    "Eh, did anyone bully you?" The book of Song Qing is a wonderful book.


    Dark cloud bead red lips nibble, and did not answer, but carefully observed the situation outside the corridor, see no abnormal just came in, closed the door.


    "Er ~" of course, song Qingshu didn''t narcissize that she came from the pillow, but it was funny to see that she was guilty. "What''s the matter?"


    "Well..." Wu Yunzhu kneaded for half a day, making song Qingshu a little impatient, and then said, "big brother, have you and miss Ren really made a private life?"


    "That''s what you came to ask?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded.


    Seeing that he didn''t do the same thing, Wu Yunzhu was immediately worried: "big brother, you are obviously a good friend of the king of the Golden Snake. How can you rob a friend''s fiancee? As the saying goes, you can''t cheat a friend''s wife!"


    Song Qingshu then remembered that this young girl was a big fan of herself. Seeing her idol being dug into the corner, she ran to fight against injustice. Her heart was full of fun. She deliberately lied to her and said, "you remember wrong. How can I remember that sentence is'' friend''s wife, you''re welcome ''


    Tears sprang up in Wu Yunzhu''s eyes: "big brother, how can you..."


    Seeing her pear blossom with rain, song Qingshu quickly explained: "I''m really afraid of you. There''s another mystery in this matter. It''s not what you worried about. But I promised Miss Ren that I would always keep a secret for her."


    "Really?" Wu Yunzhu''s face was overjoyed. Just as he was about to continue questioning, there was a knock on the door.


    "Did my father come to me?" When Wu Yun Zhu Dun''s face faded, he said to song Qingshu in a hurry, "big brother, don''t tell him I''ll come to you in the middle of the night."


    After that, he hurriedly tried to find a place to hide, but there was no place for Tibetans in this room. Hearing the knock on the door, he was more and more anxious. Wu Yunzhu stamped his foot, jumped up to the bed, and put down the curtains on both sides.

 Chapter 633

    Song Qingshu didn''t understand why Wu Yunzhu wanted to hide. He sighed that he was too old to keep up with the rhythm of the little girl''s mind and went to open the door.


    "It''s you?" Looking at the girl in purple at the door, song Qingshu can''t help but be surprised. He has been thinking about whether he cheated him or not when he asked about his daughter''s whereabouts after opening the door.


    "It''s not me or who," ah Zi suddenly brightened her eyes, put her head in and looked around. "Is the master waiting for other girls?"


    "Nonsense." As soon as song Qingshu''s cheek was hot, she stopped her sight and coughed softly, "what''s the matter with coming to me so late?"


    Ah Zi stealthily closes the door, approaches to Song Qing''s book, carefully takes out a book from her arms, and presents it as a treasure: "master, this is Yi Jin Jing, which ah Zi cut off from Song Qing''s book by stealing beams and changing pillars."


    He turned the nine Yin manual to what he had done in his hands. He often talked about how he could turn back to the Southern Song Dynasty and become a Guo Jing in the past. When he faced the powerful Mongolia, how could he turn the tide of heaven and earth? At that time, he thought about Teaching the material of eighteen Yin and nine dragon, and sending them to soldiers. Isn''t it a matter of minutes to fight Mongolia?


    However, when song Qingshu really went through the martial arts world, he found that there were several big problems in this method. First, it was the problem of confidentiality. So many people would know it, so it was hard to guarantee that it would not spread to Mongolia. When the time came, the Mongolians would also know these skills, so they would have no advantage; Second, people''s hearts. The most important thing in marching is to forbid. Ordinary soldiers are good at training. If all these soldiers have unique skills, they will not be as obedient as before. A group of martial arts experts who don''t listen to command on the battlefield are not as good as a group of well-trained ordinary soldiers


    Although these problems are troublesome, they are not the most fundamental. The most fundamental problem is that even if the soldiers put these peerless martial arts secrets in front of them, they will not be able to learn them. You should know that literati in this era are all literati. They take the route of imperial examination. Those who choose to serve in the army are basically big, thick and illiterate. Let them learn the most top skills in the Wulin, just like in later generations, if you let a farmer face the Loess and face the sky all his life to learn partial differential equations, there will be ghosts if you can learn them. Therefore, although song Qingshu always had the idea of popularizing the secret collection of miraculous skills, it had no clue.


    However, song Qingshu was surprised to see the figures on the secret collection. With his current martial arts, the Yijinjing can improve his skills. However, the figures in the secret collection of Yijinjing provide a good way for ordinary people to quickly achieve magical skills. Practitioners don''t need to be literate or have any martial arts foundation. They just need to practice with these figures, You can always get some real Qi.


    You should know that in the original work, you Tanzhi is not a writer but a martial artist. He is famous for his low qualification, but he can practice Yijinjing, thanks to these figures.


    Of course, practicing according to these figures is not without side effects, that is, it''s easy to get started, but it''s hard to touch the essence of Yijinjing all one''s life. But song Qingshu is not a martial arts alliance leader. As long as the soldiers can cultivate yijinqi, how can they care so much?


    Song Qingshu could not help laughing at the thought of the thousands of soldiers who would change their muscles.


    "Master, master, what''s the matter with you?" Suddenly, a Zi''s worried call came from her ear.


    Song Qingshu finally woke up and wiped the saliva at the corner of his mouth without any trace: "nothing."


    Seeing that he returned to normal, ah Zi was relieved: "ah Zi is so good this time. Does the master have any reward?"


    Looking at the coquettish girl in front of her, song Qingshu finds it hard to connect her with the vicious witch. He can''t help but sigh: the spirit is moving. FA is really a good thing, which is better than the hypnosis in later films and TV plays.


    "Master ~" seeing that song Qingshu was absent-minded again, ah Zi couldn''t help being coquettish and angry.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu came back to himself and replied awkwardly, "what reward does ah Zi want?"


    "Oh..." ah Zi frowned tightly, obviously full of distress in her heart. "Ah Zi couldn''t think of what she wanted for a while and a half, so let''s wait for ah Zi to think of it and then tell her master."


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded slightly, and suddenly found that ah Zi went to the bed. He was shocked and stopped in front of her, "what are you... What are you going to do?"


    "You are my master. Of course I will warm your bed?" As a matter of course, ah Zi was puzzled by song Qingshu''s reaction.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu secretly complains that there is a girl hidden in the bed now. If the two women meet, they will be wronged. They will be treated as lecherons when they do nothing.


    Although our song Qingshu always doesn''t mind being misunderstood as lecherous, it''s often because he really takes advantage of it. He absolutely doesn''t want to do something like this. He didn''t steal the fish but made a mess of it tonight.


    "I don''t need to use it tonight. Zhang Zhenren lives nearby, which has a bad influence." Song Qingshu waved his hand awkwardly.


    "People don''t make a sound." The little girl put out her little tongue and licked her lips.


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped: she was really a fairy, and seduced people so directly.


    "It''s really inconvenient today. Just now I got rid of the cold poison for Miss Ren, which led to a great loss of real Qi. I''ll have to meditate and practice by myself later..." Song Qingshu sighed with a sad face, but he was very upset. If it wasn''t for Wu Yunzhu, she would not have to stay in the empty bed tonight.


    "Well," ah Zi looked disappointed, but at the thought of the loopholes in his words, she was very happy, "then I''ll serve the master again tomorrow night." Then he hopped to the door.


    "Ah Zi, ah Zi, are you in there?" At this time, you Tanzhi''s knock came out of the door. He was full of anxiety and worry.


    Ah Zi frowned, ran to song Qingshu, stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "master, ah Zi doesn''t want to see this creep. Go to bed first and hide for a while."


    Before Song Qingshu could object, she got into the embroidery tent.


    "Ah ~" there were two exclamations in the embroidery tent.


    "Ah Zi, what''s the matter with you?" You tan outside the door was in a hurry. Without waiting for a response, he pushed the door open and burst in.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly sank: "who allowed you to come in?"


    "I seem to hear ah Zi''s voice." You Tanzhi didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he searched around the room. "Ah Zi, are you here?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and stopped in front of him: "she''s not here."


    "I heard her voice Although you are afraid of song Qingshu''s martial arts, you can''t help but be jealous at the thought of ah Zi''s obedience to him, and you are not so polite between words.


    Song Qingshu lightly said: "you heard wrong."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s assertiveness, you Tanzhi hesitated. He even had a purple voice in his dream, so he was not sure if it was his own auditory hallucination: "then... I''ll go to other places to look for it."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly. In the final analysis, you Tanzhi was also a poor man. He didn''t bother to care with each other and waved his hand at will. Who knows when he is about to turn around and leave, there is a sudden "hum ~" sound in the embroidered account. You Tan''s color suddenly changes, and the whole person rushes to the account.


    Song Qingshu was thinking about something else. He was distracted for a moment, and he lifted up the embroidered account.

 Chapter 634

    "Ah ~" a girl''s scream came out of the embroidered tent.


    As soon as song Qingshu heard the voice of Wu Yunzhu, he rushed over and saw the situation in the embroidered tent. He was stunned. There was no purple in it, and only Wu Yunzhu was left. However, she looked strange now. She was wrapped in the quilt like a rice dumpling, only her head was exposed, and her white, round and fragrant shoulders were looming.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel his nose. It''s funny: it''s just a little shoulder exposed. Why do you call it like this? Any suspender of those urban girls in later generations is more exposed than you


    Hearing the scream of Wu Yunzhu, you Tanzhi immediately panicked and quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." As he put down the tent, he turned around, his face flushed with shame.


    "Get out." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    You Tanzhi nodded busily, apologized and ran out. When he went out, he accidentally tripped over the threshold.


    Seeing that you Tanzhi is at a loss, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of the green and astringent times in his previous life. After a knowing smile, he doesn''t bother to pursue anything. With a wave of his sleeve, the door is closed again. Then he looks back at the slightly raised quilt and says with a smile, "ah Zi, come out."


    "Good!" Ah Zi''s voice came out of the quilt.


    "Don''t ~" Wu Yunzhu''s anxious voice rang out at the same time. He noticed song Qingshu''s puzzled eyes, and his white face was covered with a layer of rouge like crimson. There was a trace of crying in his voice. "She... She took off my clothes."


    Song Qing turned his back and asked, "ah Zi, why are you bullying her?"


    "Who let her make a sound to attract that ugly monster?" ah Zi came out of the bed with a smile. "If he saw me in the master''s bed, he would absolutely fight with the master. Ah Zi didn''t want to bring trouble to the master, so she had to sacrifice her sister."


    "Quick... Quick, cover the quilt." Dark cloud beads are crying.


    Ah Zi opened the quilt and came out, which caused most of the snow-white body of Wu Yunzhu to be exposed to the air. Unfortunately, song Qingshu could not see the beautiful scenery.


    "What are you flustered about? Anyway, there is only one man in this room. If you can be spoiled by him, it will be a blessing for you in your eight lives." Ah Zi squatted beside her with a smile and didn''t mean to cover her at all.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line. How could this sound so awkward? People who didn''t know the truth thought that ah Zi''s behavior was instigated by himself.


    "Ah Zi, stop it." As soon as song Qingshu flicked his fingers, he untied the acupoints on Wu Yunzhu, and then swung to the back. The quilt covered the spring light of Wu Yunzhu again.


    As soon as Wu yunzhufu got out of the difficulty, he quickly pulled the clothes scattered by the bed and put them on in the quilt.


    In order to resolve the embarrassment of the atmosphere, song Qingshu coughed and said: "ah Zi, you Tanzhi is sincere to you. It''s too much for you to treat him like this."


    Ah Zi can''t help pouting: "who wants that ugly monster to be sincere? I couldn''t help it before. The Xingxiu sect wanted to chase me. The Central Plains Wulin is dangerous and people are so beautiful. If you don''t take advantage of him, ah Zi won''t have a chance to see his master. But now it''s different. The master''s martial arts are so good. With the master''s protection, I don''t have to pretend to be a snake with that ugly monster any more. "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but mourn for you Tanzhi for three minutes. If you don''t like someone, you have to like this monster girl. It''s strange if you don''t get half disabled by her.


    Song Qingshu was about to say something when he frowned slightly and looked towards the door. Soon there was a knock on the door. The knock was not so continuous. It was obvious that the visitor was full of uncertainty and hesitation.


    The action of dark cloud bead on the bed suddenly froze. Even a Zi was worried that it was the return of you Tanzhi, and he didn''t dare to make any sound for a moment.


    "Who?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    "Master, it''s me." Outside the door came Ren Yingying''s voice.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He saw her leave as if she had run away. Now he dares to come back. He pulls down the curtain of the bed and tells Wu Yunzhu and a Zi to hide. He has kept the image of a gentleman for so long, but he doesn''t want to be destroyed.


    In the middle of the night, another woman came to the master''s room. Ah Zi could not help puckering up. Unfortunately, she could not disobey the master''s orders, but she was thinking: it seems that the master''s peach blossom luck is very prosperous. So many women came to him, and she didn''t know what kind of person she would be. In case she was a very difficult person, wouldn''t ah Zi be very sad in the future? No, we have to find a way to let the host find an easy one to deal with


    Ah Zi''s eyes were rolling. Suddenly, her eyes moved to Wu Yunzhu. Seeing her delicate and timid appearance, she suddenly brightened up in her heart: this person is good!


    Song Qingshu didn''t know little 99 in a Zi''s heart. After covering up the bed curtain, he opened the door and ushered in Ren Yingying: "Miss Ren, what''s the matter?"


    "Master, just now Yingying''s mind was agitated. He was rude. I hope you can forgive me." Ren Yingying slightly saluted him.


    "Miss Ren, why?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He quickly gave a false help, and a soft force lifted her up. But in his heart, he was wry: if you want to say rude, I''m rude, but I took advantage of it before.


    "The elder did not hesitate to use his genuine Qi to heal my wounds, but I didn''t say thank you. It''s very rude. I came here to thank you." Ren Yingying''s face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "Miss Ren is very polite," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''m different from other people. I don''t ask for return when I save people. What I ask for is only the understanding of my mind. I''ve enjoyed the pleasure of successfully saving Miss Ren. So I get the return, and miss Ren doesn''t have to thank me any more."


    "Yingying really admires the state of his predecessors." Ren Yingying heard from her father that when her martial arts reached a certain level, it was not so important to cultivate her mind. Therefore, she could vaguely understand each other''s meaning.


    Suddenly thinking of the pleasure he mentioned in his words just now, Ren Yingying subconsciously thought of the beauty of the healing process. His face turned red and he looked at him quietly. Seeing that he was indifferent, he couldn''t help feeling angry: I don''t know if he was suggesting something


    "Yingying has a request. I don''t know whether to speak or not." Ren Yingying hesitated for a long time and suddenly bit his lip and said.


    "Please, Miss Ren." Song Qingshu is full of slanders secretly. The dialogue of the ancients is so formulaic. Can you say something wrong?


    "Yingying was saved by his predecessors, but he hasn''t seen the face of his benefactor until now..." Ren Yingying stares at him, the meaning is obvious.

 Chapter 635

    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "when we meet each other, we should show our sincerity. However, when I practiced martial arts in my early years, I became obsessed with the devil and became extremely ugly. I don''t want to be seen again. Please forgive me."


    Ren Yingying sighed: "the elder has extraordinary bearing, but how can he be ugly? If the elder doesn''t want to show his true face, he must have the hardship of the elder. Yingying doesn''t dare to force him. It''s just that I don''t know the appearance of the benefactor, but if I don''t even know the name of the benefactor, it''s hard to sleep and eat..."


    "This..." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, "Miss Ren can call me void if nothing."


    "Empty if not..." Ren Yingying murmured to himself. He always felt that there was something wrong with the name, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    "Miss Ren, you''ve gone back and forth. You don''t come here just to thank you." Song Qingshu worried that if she thought about it carefully, she would understand that her name was fake, so she quickly turned away from the topic.


    Hearing his inquiry, Ren Yingying was suddenly coy: "master Xu, Yingying came here to ask for help."


    Song Qingshu took a sip of tea noncommittally: "tell me about it first."


    Ren Yingying gritted his teeth and said, "I want to ask the elder to pretend to be a person."


    "Posing as a person?" Song Qingshu gradually understood it in his heart, but he didn''t point it out. Instead, he asked, "who does Miss Ren want me to impersonate?"


    "Linghu Chong!" From Song Qingshu face can not see what idea, Ren Yingying had to harden the scalp said.


    "The one you mentioned before?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, neither nodded nor refused.


    Ren Yingying had no choice but to continue: "my fiance knows what happened between me and brother Chong. If another person comes out of thin air, he will definitely see the flaw, so..."


    "Your fiance?" Song Qingshu looks indifferent, "who is it?"


    "Song... Song Qingshu." Ren Yingying looked gloomy and sighed, "I''m sure you look down on Yingying in your heart. You are engaged, but you still think about your former lover."


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "Miss Ren, everyone has her own fate. I can''t force you. Since you are engaged to other men, it shows that your fate with young Xia Linghu is over. Although you think more about that young Xia Linghu now, maybe after a while, you will think more about your fiance."


    "No way!" Ren Yingying resolutely interrupted, "how can I miss that asshole!"


    Song Qingshu was startled by her excited reaction, and could not help staring at her. Ren Yingying soon realized that something was wrong, and her ears became red. He quickly explained: "elder, I''m not like this usually, but I don''t know why. Every time I encounter something about that person, it''s hard for me to keep calm."


    "No matter," Song Qingshu thought it interesting to see her anxious explanation. "I don''t know if Miss Ren has ever heard a saying called Huanxi enemy?"


    "Me and that bastard?" Ren Yingying was extremely disdainful at first, but suddenly, somehow, his heart trembled, and he could not help but be stunned when he recalled all kinds of things about himself and song Qingshu.


    "As the saying goes," help others to the end, send Buddha to the West. Miss Ren, I can help you again, but the ending may not be as you wish. Don''t blame me then. " Song Qingshu said.


    "I''m very grateful to you for your willingness to help. How can I blame you?" Ren Yingying replied quickly.


    Song Qingshu shook his head, did not explain, just said: "who has said things clearly in the future, remember what you said today."


    "Well." Although Ren Yingying was puzzled, he nodded.


    They chatted casually, and Ren Yingying said, "master, I''ll tell you something about brother Chong, so that we won''t show our flaws."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "but it''s late today. Is it inconvenient?"


    Are you kidding me? There are two girls waiting in my bed. They are consumed by her all the time. What should they do?


    "Yingying also knows that it''s disturbing the rest of the elder, but it''s hard for me to find such an opportunity to communicate with the elder with immortal Zhang along the way..." Ren Yingying looks at him pitifully, and song Qingshu finds it hard to refuse with his appealing eyes.


    Listening to Ren Yingying''s slowly telling every detail of the whole plan, song Qingshu can''t help crying out that he is powerful. At this time, he suddenly wakes up. Ren Yingying is not only a beautiful girl, but also a very powerful witch saint.


    In Xiaoao River''s Lake, Linghu Chong loves his younger martial sister very much. However, Ren Yingying shows her hands in silence and quietly transfers Linghu Chong''s heart to herself. Finally, they form a couple. The city and wisdom are beyond the reach of ordinary women.


    Compared with her, Zhou Zhiruo in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven is far behind in this aspect. She has a great advantage, but Zhao Min overturns it. At the Haozhou wedding banquet, in fact, she is not so strong. She marries Zhang Wuji first, resulting in the established fact, and then goes to save her husband''s adoptive father, the Golden Lion King, as her daughter-in-law. Zhao Min has no reason to stop her, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t bear this tone.


    Some people commented well. If Zhou Zhiruo had done that at that time, she would not have been Zhou Zhiruo, but Ren Yingying. In a word, Ren Yingying was unfathomable.


    Of course, this description is not derogatory, because from beginning to end, Ren Yingying did not have any adverse behavior to Linghu Chong. But now the world is not Xiaoao lake, song Qingshu is not Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying''s mind will not be used in Linghu Chong, but song Qingshu will not be so polite.


    The reason why song Qingshu didn''t notice Ren Yingying''s weakness before is that what happened in the bathtub confused Ren Yingying''s square inch, which made it very difficult for her to keep calm every time she met song Qingshu.


    This time, she didn''t know the real face of the person in front of her. Naturally, Ren Yingying won''t be affected, so she revealed something that song Qingshu had never seen before. At the moment of lightning and flint, she used Zhang Sanfeng and him to design a careful plan for her to divorce.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but shout fluke, if it''s not a mistake, know all this in advance, caught off guard, this marriage may be really upset by her.


    "Miss Ren is very thoughtful and resourceful. I really admire her Song Qingshu looks at the beautiful girl in front of her with a smile.


    Ren Yingying''s face was slightly red: "the elder made fun of him. If he didn''t have to, Yingying wouldn''t want to calculate others like this."


    At this time, Zhang Sanfeng''s voice came out of the door: "have you ever rested?"


    Ren Yingying''s face could not help changing. Song Qingshu was about to answer. She waved her hand in a hurry. Seeing the other person''s face puzzled, she hurried to his ear and deliberately lowered her voice and said, "I have already told Zhang Zhenren to go back to your room to have a rest. If he found me in your room in the middle of the night, he would surely misunderstand us... I have an affair. Anyway, I am also his granddaughter-in-law now, If it annoys him, I''m afraid he won''t help me


    The girl breathes out like orchid, song Qingshu is slightly absent-minded: "then what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll hide first." Ren Yingying looked up in the room and looked around. Seeing the bed curtain put down, he couldn''t help but flash in front of his eyes and rushed to the past.

 Chapter 636

    "Why?" Seeing Ren Yingying running to the bed, song Qingshu raises his hand to stop him, but suddenly he thinks that the two women have already met. What''s the matter with one more person?


    Ren Yingying subconsciously drifted into the curtain of the bed, just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly felt that the atmosphere was not right. He looked to the side and saw two bright eyed little girls staring at him. He could not help but almost scream.


    Fortunately, Ren Yingying knew that she could not be exposed at this time. She quickly covered her mouth and looked up and down at the two girls. She quickly recognized that one of them was Wu Yunzhu, the daughter of suoetu family, and the other was the girl named a Zi.


    Seeing Ren Yingying come in, Wu Yunzhu suddenly shrinks to her side as if she saw a savior, and stares at ah Zi bitterly.


    Ren Yingying is in a fog when he suddenly finds that Wu Yunzhu''s clothes are not in order, and a cherry mouth can''t help but get the big one. The dressing shirt is not in the man''s bed these three nights. Everyone thinks it''s crooked. Besides, a Zi has recognized the virtual elder as the master. At this time, she stays in the former bed with Wu Yunzhu


    Thinking of song Qingshu''s intentional or unintentional eviction just now, Ren Yingying''s pretty face suddenly became hot, and she couldn''t help spitting in secret: bah! I thought he was a gentleman. I didn''t expect that he was so ridiculous!


    Although a Zi is dissatisfied with Wu Yunzhu''s escape, she is also afraid of Ren Yingying''s martial arts and dare not act rashly. For a moment, the three girls on the bed suddenly fall into a strange peace.


    "Immortal Zhang, I don''t know if something happened when he came here so late?" Seeing that the three girls on the bed were not in a mess, the song Qingshu outside breathed a sigh of relief and went to welcome Zhang Sanfeng outside.


    "Little brother, I''m worried. I just want to have a chat with him on a whim." Zhang Sanfeng walked in with a smile, suddenly frowned slightly and looked at the direction of the bed suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu felt a pause in his heart. With Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation today, it''s hard for someone in bed to hide from him, but as long as he doesn''t tell the truth, he will have to be ignorant.


    "The real person really detests the younger generation. The younger generation is empty... If there is no real person, it can''t be called the real person." Song Qingshu secretly wiped a sweat, in front of this person is his own too master, although now the other party does not know his identity, but he is still not so thick skinned and each other brother.


    "Empty if not?" Zhang Sanfeng was slightly stunned. He had lived for 100 years and had never seen anything before. At a glance, he recognized the strange name of Zhang Sanfeng, which was empty. That is to say, his identity was fake? However, Zhang Sanfeng has always been easygoing, and the other party does not want to tell each other by his real name. He must have his own difficulties. Moreover, he hinted that the name is false, which shows his sincerity. Once he thought about it, Zhang Sanfeng did not pay attention to it.


    "Young Xia Xu, I see you are young, but your martial arts are extraordinary. I don''t know what school you are going to learn from?" This is what Zhang Sanfeng is most curious about. After all, although there are many experts in the Jianghu, there are only a few who can reach this realm. Everyone Zhang Sanfeng knows something about it, but this man seems to come out of thin air, so he can''t find a clue.


    As for seeing that song Qingshu was young, it would not be too difficult to judge Zhang Sanfeng''s age even if he was wearing a mask.


    Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s question, the three women on the bed pricked up their ears. They were also very curious about the origin of song Qingshu.


    "The martial arts of the younger generation..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and replied, "what I have learned in my life can be regarded as several masters, but without the permission of several old people, I dare not disclose it without permission. I hope you will forgive me."


    What is the nine Yin manual, God bless you, or joy? Zen, no matter which one you say, is easy to reveal your identity. Song and Qing''s book talk ambiguously.


    "Well..." Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help looking disappointed. However, many sects in the Jianghu do have these strange rules, and he is used to them. "Since young Xia is in trouble, it''s not convenient for me to continue to inquire about martial arts, but I still have one thing to ask. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Mr. Zhang is serious. As long as the younger generation knows, they will say everything they know." Song Qingshu replied.


    "It''s about you and miss Ren." Zhang Sanfeng''s face also showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu looks like a man who, after all, pretends to be Zhang Sanfeng''s future granddaughter-in-law.


    "Well, I don''t know much about young Xia and miss Ren, but I have many questions. It''s not convenient for me to ask Miss Ren, so I have to trouble you." Zhang Sanfeng sighed secretly. Because of Zhang Cuishan''s affair with Yin Susu, he had always been disgusted with the demon sect. This time, he heard that song Qingshu was married to the saint of the demon sect. In his opinion, the woman of the demon sect was not a good match. What''s more, he had noticed someone on the bed just now. Unexpectedly, it must be the girl Ren, His heart suddenly some angry, now even if Ren Yingying does not design arrangements, Zhang Sanfeng also determined to break the marriage for song Qingshu.


    If it had not been for song Qingshu''s chivalrous heart in the woods before, the feelings between them would have been sincere. I''m afraid Zhang Sanfeng would have turned over a long time ago. Although he had an idea in his heart, he still had to find out the whole story.


    Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s words, Ren Yingying''s heart on the bed suddenly raised to her throat. She was afraid that there might be something wrong with song Qingshu. Fortunately, when she heard the reply quickly, she breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was filled with emotion: "this man is really amazing. Although he was a little impatient just now, I taught him those details, He remembered every word... "


    All of a sudden, Ren Yingying was surprised and looked at ah Zi and Wu Yunzhu. If they were hiding here all the time, didn''t they hear everything they said before?


    As if guessing her worry, a cunning smile suddenly appeared on a Zi''s face. Ren Yingying subconsciously glared at each other, and her eyes were full of threat. Who knew that a Zi didn''t show any weakness, but glared back. Fortunately, both of them were afraid to be found, and didn''t dare to make any noise. They only dared to make eye contact. When Wu Yunzhu saw that they looked strange, he knew something about them, Suddenly secretly laugh.


    Zhang Sanfeng finally asked the question he wanted to ask, but he couldn''t help feeling: "it turns out that you and miss Ren have been through so many things, and they have already lived and died together. Qingshu really shouldn''t intervene between you... Well, I''ll be a lobbyist for you two when I go to the Golden Snake camp this time."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhang." Listening to the other party mention himself, song Qingshu can be described as a mixture of five tastes. He pries his own corner. What''s the matter.


    "By the way," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly looked back before he left, hesitated, and said vaguely after all, "although young Xia and miss Ren are in agreement, they still have to be ordered by their parents, and the matchmaker''s words. Now it''s just... It''s a bit out of order."

 Chapter 637

    six hundred and thirty-seven


    "It''s a real lesson." Song Qingshu looks depressed, but it''s not easy to explain, so he has to acquiesce.


    "Boundless heaven, life sometimes must have, life when not forced..." Zhang Sanfeng shook his head slightly, drifting away.


    Hearing the sound of song Qingshu closing the door, the three women on the bed couldn''t sit any more and ran out. Only ah Zi stayed on the bed very leisurely and didn''t mean to get out of bed at all.


    "I''m sorry, master. I didn''t know they were... In there." Ren Yingying. Flushed, extremely embarrassed in the heart, who let himself accidentally break their good things? But he is also really ridiculous, once let two girls accompany him, thanks to me have been treating you as a gentleman.


    Seeing that the other party is not Liu Xiahui, Ren Yingying suddenly feels that his plan is really a bit of a giveaway.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they are just like you. They are desperate to get in." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "So ah ~" Ren Yingying with a smile, but looked at him suspiciously, the expression is obviously not believe.


    Song Qingshu looks depressed. Naturally, he can see Ren Yingying''s idea. However, the more this kind of thing is described, the darker it is. It''s not good for him to hold her to explain it all the time.


    "By the way, what''s the meaning of Mr. Zhang''s last sentence?" Ren Yingying suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Oh, you say that, ah, it''s that Zhang Zhenren thinks that we have no matchmaking and is hitting us tactfully. You don''t think that with Zhang Zhenren''s skill, you don''t know that you are hiding in bed." Song Qingshu said with disapproval.


    "Ah Ren Yingying immediately flustered, subconsciously scolded, "you... Why don''t you explain it!"


    Song Qingshu hasn''t answered yet, but ah Zi is the first to fight against injustice: "how can you do this? Our master is kind-hearted to help you terminate your engagement. Instead of saying thank you, you blame him?"


    Wu Yunzhu was very grateful for Ren Yingying''s rescue of her father. At the moment, she couldn''t help criticizing her and asked, "sister Ren, brother song is a great hero. Why do you try every means to break the engagement with him?"


    Song Qingshu was very happy when he heard that. No wonder that old man Ding Chunqiu wanted to do a whole set of flattery. There was a girl who worshipped him all the time. It was really good.


    Ren Yingying just reflected that what he had just said to his predecessors had been listened to by these two people. He gave Wu Yunzhu a strange look: "do you know that person?"


    "I don''t know." Wu Yunzhu looked sorry, but soon his eyes began to shine, "but I''ve heard a lot of rumors about him. He stabbed the emperor with one sword, defeated all the heroes, won the king of the Golden Snake, and defeated 100000 elite soldiers. In my heart, he is a hero with colorful auspicious clouds and gold armor."


    "It''s not as good as you said." Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed by her praise.


    "Big brother, I''m not talking about you. How shy are you?" Wu Yunzhu looked at him strangely.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu didn''t explain, but Ren Yingying said, "master Xu is right. That man is not a great hero. He is a mean, shameless and dissolute apprentice!"


    Song Qingshu heard a look of resentment, is not to take advantage of you several times, need to scold like this?


    But Wu Yunzhu quit: "elder sister Ren, elder brother song is not such a person!"


    Ren Yingying sneered: "you haven''t met him, how do you know he is not such a person?"


    "I..." Wu Yunzhu said for a moment, "brother song is certainly not such a person anyway!" Perhaps they all know that this excuse is very weak, and hastily added, "sister Ren, since you know him, then you are talking about how he is the kind of... The kind of despicable, indecent and dissolute person?"


    "He told me..." Ren Yingying took a breath and quickly swallowed what she blurted out. She didn''t mean to tell outsiders about those things. "Anyway, he is that kind of person."


    "Sister Ren, you are unreasonable." Black cloud bead is anxious to cry out.


    "Hey, hey," ah Zi, who has been watching coldly, said with a smile, "this girl looks like she wants to talk but stops, and her eyes are still a little angry. It''s obvious that she was taken advantage of by your elder brother song. Maybe she has already lost her job. Naturally, I''m embarrassed to explain."


    "Ah?" Wu Yunzhu looks at Ren Yingying stupidly, "really?"


    "No way!" Ren Yingying''s cheeks were flushed, and he looked at ah Zi with guilty eyes, "don''t talk nonsense there."


    "Poor, poor indeed." Ah Zi didn''t care about her eyes. Instead, she said to herself.


    "What pity?" Ren Yingying frowned and asked.


    Ah Zi sighed deeply: "I''m sorry for that Linghu young Xia. My sweetheart has already brought him some green hats, but he still doesn''t know."


    "I''ll kill you!" Ren Yingying is a member of the sun moon cult. Even if she knows who is talking about her behind her back, she has to gouge out her eyes and pull out her tongue to go to the overseas desert island. How could she have been insulted like this? She pulled out her short sword from her sleeve and stabbed ah Zi.


    Ah Zi had expected that she would hide behind song Qingshu. While hiding, she cried out: "Oh, oh, some people are so angry that they want to kill people. Help, master."


    Ren Yingying stabbed several times, but was blocked by song Qingshu''s body. He couldn''t help but be angry and anxious: "if you have the ability, come out!"


    "Cut ~" ah Zi can''t help laughing, "my martial arts are not good, come out to kill you, do you think I''m an idiot or you are an idiot?" She grew up in the treacherous Xingxiu school. Naturally, she was a pragmatist. She didn''t care about some martial arts in the Wulin.


    "You Ren Ying stamped her feet in anger.


    "Well, ah Zi, you can say a few words less. Miss Ren''s wound has just healed, and she can''t stand such stimulation." Song Qingshu knows that she can''t let them make trouble any more, so he comes out to make it over. "My servant girl grew up in the Western Regions. She doesn''t have any scruples about her words. I hope Miss Ren will look at my face, and don''t pursue any more."


    "Well, I''ll spare you one time today for the sake of your predecessors." Ren Yingying can''t help but Snort and glare at a Zi behind song Qingshu, but it''s a big white eye in response to her.


    "It''s getting late. Yingying won''t disturb the rest of his predecessors." Zhang Sanfeng saw through xingcang, and Ren Yingying was in a state of turmoil at the moment. He didn''t want to stay here and quarrel with ah Zi, so he got up and said goodbye.


    "Miss Ren, you are just injured. You need more rest." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Ren Yingying nodded slightly, then carried a wisp of fragrant wind away.


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s departure, Wu Yunzhu also got up and said goodbye: "big brother, I also went back first." She knew that the other party was not the one who robbed her friend''s fiancee, and a big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground.


    The two women left one after another. Song Qingshu saw that a Zi still didn''t mean to get up. He couldn''t help but be stunned: "Why are you still here?"


    Purple sweet smile, trot to his back, give him pinched shoulder: "Purple stay to serve the master ah."

 Chapter 638

    Although a Zi is a cruel little girl, her hand is very soft and soft. She pinches it gently, which makes song Qingshu swallow the words that she is about to refuse.


    "Master, are you comfortable?" While holding her shoulder, ah Zi bent down and asked in a soft voice, her mouth close to song Qingshu''s ear.


    "Are you seducing me?" Smelling a Zi''s unique girlish breath, song Qingshu replied faintly.


    "Ah Zi''s everything belongs to the master," ah Zi said in a greasy voice, sipping her lips. "How can you seduce the master?"


    The nine Yin manual heart was slightly confused, and the girl''s sweet voice was not heard. The law of the nine Yin true soul was so great that it was so lucky that it fell into my upright gentlemen, or I didn''t know how many girls would suffer.


    "Ah Zi, go back to your room and go to bed." Song Qingshu coughed.


    "The master is very tired today in order to heal Ren''s wounds. Ah Zi will stay here to relieve his fatigue." Ah Zi looked at him pitifully.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly. Now he was really tired. Let her relax.


    "Good LAK ~" see him promise, purple immediately excited incomparable, "master, you go to bed to lie down, so more relaxed."


    Song Qingshu nodded. In his previous life, those massage shops were all lying on the bed. Of course, he didn''t feel anything.


    "Ah Zi, your hands are very skillful. Have you practiced them before?" Song Qingshu was so comfortable that he couldn''t help humming.


    "In the past, when I was in Xingxiu sea, my fellow senior brothers would bully me. I had to find a way to please my teacher... Old Ding guai, after he was pleased, other senior brothers didn''t dare to bully me like before." Ah Zi''s face darkened.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret: no wonder ah Zi has formed such a vicious personality. How can she survive in that kind of environment and become a white lotus.


    "Don''t worry, follow me, no one will bully you again."


    Hearing his words, ah Zi''s face suddenly turned from dark to bright, and said with a giggle, "it''s very kind of the master."


    Song Qingshu smiles and suddenly remembers something. He can''t help asking: "ah Zi, I think you are still a virgin. How do you protect yourself in that environment?"


    Song Qingshu would never have asked so directly if she had been another woman. However, ah Zi had just won the battle of moving soul. He had already regarded him as the master and had no reservation for him. Song Qingshu didn''t have to worry about hurting her.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s question, ah Zi turned red and replied in a low voice: "among the disciples of Xingxiu sect, strength is the most important thing. Everyone''s first goal is to improve their own strength and win the position of the eldest martial brother. Therefore, she doesn''t care much about women. In addition, ah Zi has made herself disheartened since she was a child, and then there is old monster Ding, Those people dare not bully me any more. It''s just... It''s just... "Ah Zi suddenly became hesitant.


    "Just what?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Ah Zi blushed and replied, "but as ah Zi grows older, he can''t hide his face any more. Even old Ding''s eyes start to look strange at me. I''m afraid, so I steal Shenmu WANGDING and escape from Xingxiu sea when he goes to the Central Plains to participate in the Golden Snake meeting." Although she blushed, ah Zi''s face still showed a trace of complacency when she talked about the people of Xingxiu sect who were fascinated by their beauty.


    "Look, you are proud," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "What''s the matter with you Tanzhi?"


    "He was brought back by Shifu to Shunbian in Central Plains before. People look silly. The master must know the temperament of Xingxiu sect''s disciples. They often bully him. When I see that he is pitiful, I help him several times..."


    Before ah Zi finished, song Qingshu interrupted her with a smile: "come on, with your temperament, it''s good not to take the lead in bullying him."


    "Master, don''t expose people like this." Ah Zi immediately said, "according to my usual temperament, it''s really impossible to help him, but I don''t know what''s wrong. Seeing how he was bullied, I can''t help recalling the way he was bullied, so I can''t help helping him several times. As a result, later I found out that he was very successful and not afraid of poison. Moreover, he seemed to treat me differently


    "He just likes you like that." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who wants that ugly monster to like it? I like the master." Ah Zi said in a hurry.


    "Well, well, I know," Song Qingshu continued, "then how can he be with you?"


    Ah Zi replied: "after I escaped from Xingxiu sea, old Ding was furious and sent several pairs of men and horses to arrest me. He was one of them. However, instead of catching me, he killed several pursuers for me. Finally, he defected with me. I saw that he was good at martial arts and could be a bodyguard, so he didn''t refuse."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "you Tanzhi is also a poor man. It''s not good for you to cheat him all the time."


    "People used to have no way," ah Zi pouted, "but now the master''s martial arts are so high that I don''t need to use him."


    "It''s better to make it clear with him as soon as possible," Song Qingshu nodded. Just about to say something, he suddenly took a cold breath. "Do you... Do you want to take off your clothes for Ding Chunqiu


    "Hum, he thought it was beautiful," ah Zi wrinkled her nose and leaned over to song Qingshu''s ear. "Ah Zi can only do this to the master."


    "You will regret it later." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile that the spirit shifting method might be invalid one day. It''s strange that ah Zi doesn''t hate himself at that time.


    "It''s too late for Zi to be happy to serve her master. How can she regret it?" A Zi Tiantian smiles, takes song Qingshu''s hand and presses it on her chest. She asks in a puzzled way.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu was not an ascetic at all. Feeling the softness of the girl in her palm, she couldn''t help smiling.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s face changed. He pressed ah Zi into his arms and pulled the quilt over them.


    "What''s the matter?" The sound of a purple urn came from the quilt.


    "Shh, don''t talk."


    As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s words falls, the gate is knocked open and you Tanzhi rushes in angrily.


    "No one taught you to knock when you come in?" Song Qingshu''s voice became cold gradually.


    "But ah Zi hasn''t come back to her room yet!" You are in a hurry.


    "Maybe she''s in the mood to go out and enjoy the night scenery." Song Qingshu snorted, but he secretly added, sorry, your dream lover is lying between my legs.


    "But the people of Xingxiu sect have been chasing her. How could she go out alone? Has she been captured by the Xingxiu sect? " You are so anxious that you have to turn around in the same place.


    Song Qingshu coughed: "young Xia you, do you like girl a Zi?"


    "I..." you Tanzhi''s face suddenly turned red. Fortunately, it was blocked by the iron shell.


    "I''m not talking about you. You''ve been forcing other girls to give them no privacy. How can girls like you... Hiss ~" Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter with you?" You Tan''s wonderful way.


    "It''s nothing. I was bitten by a cat." Song Qing said in writing.

 Chapter 639

    "Cat?" You Tan''s one Leng, thinks you lie on the bed, how can be bitten by the cat? But after all, you Tanzhi had a deep internal skill, and soon realized that there was someone in the quilt.


    Looking at the quilt slightly up and down, it seems that someone is hiding in it. When he looks up and down, you Tan''s face turns red. He thinks in his heart: hum, this man is really ridiculous!


    However, when you think of the pretty appearance of the dark cloud beads in the quilt, you can''t help but feel a little envious: he''s so gorgeous


    See you Tanzhi still pestle there, song Qingshu brow can''t help but wrinkle up: "do you see enough?"


    "Er ~" when you said nothing, he hurriedly backed out, and did not forget to close the door for him. "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Aware that you Tanzhi had left, song Qingshu just bowed his head to the quilt and said, "you are indeed a bit silly as a pursuer."


    "Um... Um..." only a Zi''s vague voice responded to him.


    "I almost forgot that it''s not convenient for you to talk now." Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t speak any more. He closes his eyes and lies there, enjoying the girl''s gentle service.


    I don''t know how long after that, ah Zi''s voice suddenly rang out in the room: "master, ah Zi''s mouth is numb..."


    Song Qingshu smiles, takes up her small waist, turns over and presses her under the body: "ah Zi, your skin is even smoother than satin."


    Hearing his praise, ah Zi''s eyes smile like crescent moon: "thank you for your praise."


    Song Qingshu put his hand between her legs and whispered, "but now it''s more slippery here."


    "Master, you are good or bad ~" ah Zi was so angry that she couldn''t help beating song Qingshu twice on the chest. However, for fear of hurting him, every blow seemed powerless


    At this time, you Tanzhi is staying outside ah Zi''s room, looking out anxiously from time to time, with a worried look. He obviously doesn''t know what the fairy is experiencing under another man.


    The next morning, ah Zi walked cautiously to her room. Her little mouth pouted: "I don''t know what the master is afraid of. What''s wrong with letting me sleep in his room?"


    Back to the door of his room, he suddenly found that you Tanzhi was sitting on the floor at the door and fell asleep. The surface of his clothes was covered with dew. It was obvious that he had been here all night. Maybe he was too sleepy. You Tanzhi curled up there bit by bit and didn''t know that he had left his mouth. Purple looked at a nausea, can''t help kicking him: "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah?" You Tanzhi opened his eyes in a daze and saw his dream lover in front of him. He was overjoyed. "Miss purple, are you back?"


    All of a sudden, you Tanzhi''s eyes are always bright. Although he usually thinks ah Zi is very beautiful, maybe it''s because he''s worried all day. There''s always a trace of sadness between her eyebrows. But I don''t know what''s wrong today. Ah Zi is more charming than usual, and seems to be more beautiful all of a sudden.


    "What do you care if I come back?" Ah Zi was not happy at all. Seeing you Tanzhi''s appearance, she was even more unhappy. Her words were not so polite.


    "Miss purple, why do you suddenly treat me so... So coldly?" You Tan''s immediately anxious, "you were not like this before."


    Ah Zi snorted: "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. It used to be because I wanted to use you as a bodyguard, but now I have my master to protect me. I don''t know how much better he is than you, so I don''t need to be nice to you any more."


    "Master?" You Tanzhi didn''t respond for a while.


    "Get out of the way." Seeing him foolishly staying there, ah Zi snorted impatiently and pushed the door into the room. However, the sudden pain and pain in her legs made her move stiff for a while. She didn''t go on until the discomfort faded.


    You Tanzhi''s mind has always been on her body, and ah Zi''s abnormal appearance has not escaped his eyes. You Tanzhi hurried forward and said, "girl ah Zi, are you not feeling well?"


    "Get out of here!" A Zi clapped his hand open, and he wanted to lift it up. "You''re not comfortable. Yesterday... I was very comfortable."


    Looking at her shy and sweet face, and then connected with her unnatural walking posture, you Tanzhi realized that it was wrong, and the whole person suddenly felt like five thunderbolts: "you... You..."


    "What are you doing? Don''t get in the way here. I''ll make up for my drowsiness. " Violet pushed him out.


    You Tanzhi suddenly woke up. He was surprised and angry. He grabbed ah Zi''s arm, and his eyes almost burst out fire: "ah Zi, don''t be sad, I won''t dislike you. You tell me who bullied you. I''ll kill him right away! "


    "Psycho!" Hearing what he said, ah Zi rolled her eyes.


    "Tell me!" You Tanzhi growled at ah Zi.


    "If you want to listen, I''ll tell you," ah Zi said with both hands akimbo, "no one bullied me. I volunteered last night, and I was very happy. Are you satisfied now?"


    "No!" You Tanzhi felt that his heart was about to split. He ran out of his mind. After running for dozens of miles, he finally fell to the ground and began to howl while beating the ground.


    I don''t know how long later, you Tanzhi finally recovered a little, thinking: even if she likes others, as long as I can stay by her side, I will be satisfied.


    You tan subconsciously wants to turn back to find a Zi. After a few steps, he quickly says with a bitter smile: what can I do when I go back? People don''t care about you at all. They just treat you like a fool


    You Tan''s heart is struggling, and I don''t know how long later, he suddenly wakes up: now I have no power, no power, and I''m ugly. It''s normal that girl a Zi doesn''t like me. If one day I become a hero and get ahead, with our past, girl a Zi may like me.


    When you think about this, you Tan Zhi suddenly gets excited. It seems that you heard that Hebei beggars'' sect is recommending a new leader. You Tan Zhi reluctantly looks back at the direction where ah Zi is, and finally drives to the north with his teeth clenched.


    "Miss purple, where is young Xia you?" At this time, everyone in the inn has already got up. Zhang Sanfeng wanted to ask you how you Tanzhi''s strange cold poison internal power came from, but he found that the other party was missing.


    "He seems to have been stimulated by something and ran away by himself." Ah Zi replied carelessly.


    "Well," said Zhang Sanfeng with a sigh. Looking back at Ren Yingying, he could not help thinking that he heard Jiao Chuan from Song Qing''s study in the middle of last night. His face was a little ugly. "Since the cold poison in the girl''s body is good, let''s go to the Golden Snake camp as soon as possible."


    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng was not good at his tone, Ren Yingying naturally knew what he had misunderstood. He couldn''t help but stare at Song Qingshu quietly. At the same time, he respectfully replied, "all obey Zhang Zhenren''s orders."


    But song Qingshu thought to himself: what is Zhang Sanfeng''s rush to the Golden Snake camp for?

 Chapter 640

    Now that Zhang Sanfeng has asked to speed up his journey, it''s not easy for them to delay. Although they don''t travel day and night, they don''t waste much time, because they are not far away from the site of Golden Snake camp. A few days later, a few people came to Jining, where Golden Snake camp is now.


    "I don''t know if Qingqing and ah Jiu can cope with this situation." Looking at the gate of Jining from a distance, song Qingshu could not help worrying. Deep down in his heart, he didn''t want to meet Zhang Sanfeng in his true identity. After all, his feelings for Wudang are mixed.


    GA GA ~ a dull voice slowly sounded, Jining City Gate gradually opened, a group of horses straight to this side to meet.


    It turns out that everyone in the Golden Snake camp was informed early in the morning that Zhang Sanfeng came in person, and everyone was shocked. Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu personally led the people out of the gate.


    Song Qingshu takes a look at ah Jiu, who is dressed in women''s clothes, and then understands that Xia Qingqing is posing as herself today. After a period of time, the two girls are still elegant, but there is a little bit of fatigue between their eyebrows. Song Qingshu is deeply distressed by the fact that he should be a smart shopkeeper. It''s really hard for them to do so many things in the Golden Snake camp.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the African prairie in his previous life. The male lions didn''t do anything all day long. They were only responsible for making friends, fighting, hunting and so on. Why, the more analogy, the more sense of seeing?


    "Too... Master, why are you here?" Xia Qingqing led a group of people to meet, imitating the tone of song Qingshu asked.


    Zhang Sanfeng took a puzzled look at the "Song Qingshu" in front of him, but he still replied, "there''s something I need to find out."


    "Mr. Zhang has been rowing all the way. Let''s go to the city first." One side of a Jiu made a Yi, soft voice said.


    Seeing ah Jiu, Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes brightened: "this must be princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty. I''m very polite."


    Ah Jiu replied quickly, "I dare not. You are the great master of song Lang, and naturally you are also the great master of ah Jiu. How can ah Jiu be such a great gift?"


    Ren Yingying had seen song Qingshu''s appearance, and her eyes almost burst out with fire. However, when she saw Ah Jiu, she could not help sighing about her beauty: when she was a saint in the Ming religion, she was pure and refined. Unexpectedly, she disappeared for a while, and now she is more and more beautiful.


    Then Ren Yingying became indignant again. Why did such a refined woman follow song Qingshu, the lecher? It''s just God''s eyes.


    Wu Yunzhu''s mood around her is quite different from her. Seeing her idol is really romantic and handsome, her heart is pounding. However, when she sees ah Jiu, who is like a fairy beside song Qingshu, she can''t help but feel sorry for himself: he has such a beautiful partner, so he probably doesn''t like a little girl like me, but I don''t know who is more handsome


    While thinking, Wu Yunzhu subconsciously looked at the big brother with the mask. She just met ah Zi''s poor eyes and looked away in a hurry.


    Ah Zi snorted, thinking: this little girl has a hair. Chun''s appearance is that she doesn''t mean well to my host. Hum, I have to find a chance to teach her a lesson. But the song Qingshu on the other side is really handsome and extraordinary. It''s really the most popular name I''ve heard since I entered the Central Plains. Ah, bah, bah, what are you thinking about? This little white face is certainly not as handsome as my master.


    When she thought of the intimacy before, the host didn''t mean to take off the mask. Ah Zi was a little depressed: Master, you don''t let me know what you look like. In case someone wears a mask to pretend to be you in the future, how can you tell ah Zi


    On one side, suoetu saw that the two sides had almost exchanged greetings, and hurriedly welcomed him up: "Song Xiandi, when I left the capital, I wanted to kill my brother." On the one hand, he opened his arms and hugged Xia Qingqing, showing his affection.


    Song Qingshu''s face turned black, thinking that we were just friends in the officialdom. How could we have such a good friendship? Seeing that he wanted to take advantage of Xia Qingqing, he flicked his hand in his sleeve.


    "Ouch ~" suoetu felt that his legs were bent and numb, and he knelt in front of Xia Qingqing.


    Xia Qingqing originally wanted to avoid, but was worried that they really had a life friendship. As soon as they avoided, they saw some flaws. When they were in a dilemma, they found that suoetu had fallen down. They could not help but decide: "brother Suo, what are you doing? Please get up quickly."


    Suoetu''s face and body were covered with ashes. He was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. My legs suddenly felt numb."


    When they were all focused on them, Zhang Sanfeng took a thoughtful look at Song Qingshu.


    "Song Xiandi, you don''t know. Brother, I almost lost my life when I came to see you this time. Thanks to Zhang Zhenren and this hero." Suoetu then began to introduce song Qingshu.


    Seeing the mask on Song Qingshu''s face, Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu look at each other and see each other''s doubts.


    Song Qing wrote a salute: "Xu Ruo Wu has met the king of the Golden Snake and the ninth princess. Do you have a quiet girl here? I''m old with you you girl. I''ve been looking for him. I hope you can tell me


    At first, they thought that song Qingshu''s mask was familiar, and their body shape was similar to that of his lover. Now when he mentioned youyou girl, they had no doubt.


    However, both of them are smart people. Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t show her true face, they naturally have his reason. Therefore, they didn''t show any difference, just a glimmer of joy in their eyes.


    "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. We don''t have any quiet girls here." Xia Qingqing light said, but in the heart because the other party mentioned his nickname, inevitably gave birth to a sweet feeling, "but the childe some affection, youyou girl will be able to understand."


    Except for their client''s accident, everyone else was confused by their conversation. Ren Yingying was even more anxious. He thought that you were not pretending to be Linghu Chong to rob her of marriage. How did you get involved with other women? But now, she has no way to say anything, so she has to go step by step.


    A group of people into the city, came to the main hall, Xia Qingqing just pretended to see Ren Yingying like: "eh, Miss Ren is also here?" A few days after Song Qingshu went out, he got a fiancee. No matter how generous Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu are, they always have some ideas.


    In the face of song Qingshu, Ren Yingying naturally didn''t have a good face. He hummed a little and didn''t answer.


    One side of Zhang Sanfeng also took the opportunity to say: "Qingshu, one of the things I came here this time is related to miss Ren."

 Chapter 641

    Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s words, Ren Yingying''s heart suddenly raised his throat. Whether the engagement can be cancelled or not depends on the success or failure.


    Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu without any trace. He didn''t get any hint from him, so he said, "I don''t know what has something to do with Miss Ren?"


    Zhang Sanfeng said slowly, "I heard that you made an engagement with Miss Ren not long ago?"


    "Not bad." Xia Qingqing nods and glances at Song Qingshu bitterly. Song Qingshu looks at her nose, nose and heart. She sits upright and deliberately does not look at her eyes.


    "I should have wished you well, but I learned on the way here that there seems to be something hidden about the marriage..." Zhang Sanfeng hesitated for a moment and looked at the people around him. After all, song Qingshu''s identity is different now. Although he is an elder, he always has to take his face into consideration. It''s too abrupt for him to propose to cancel the engagement when so many outsiders are present here, "Qingshu, I want to talk to you in private


    "So?" As soon as Xia Qingqing looks at Zhang Sanfeng''s expression, she knows that it must be inconvenient for her to talk to each other. However, when she is asked to face Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts myth alone, she has nothing in her heart, so she dare not agree immediately.


    At this time, Ren Yingying was the first to speak: "Mr. Zhang, let me go with you. After all, I have something to say with him."


    "That''s fine." Zhang Sanfeng thinks so.


    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s dilemma, ah Jiu came to her side: "Song Lang, I''m also curious about what sister Ren wants to say. Let me accompany you."


    Xia Qingqing is very happy. With her company, even if something happens, they will take care of each other.


    Ren Yingying frowned and thought that song Qingshu''s martial arts were unfathomable, and there was another ah Jiu who was good at martial arts. After all, Zhang Sanfeng was the master of song Qingshu, not his own master. Moreover, because of the misunderstanding before, Zhang Sanfeng seemed to be a little unhappy with me all the time


    Eyes inadvertently moved to song Qingshu, Ren Yingying in front of a bright, immediately had an idea, stretched out his hand to him, said: "this matter and he is also related, let him together."


    Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu are thinking about how to let song Qingshu go with them. When they hear her say this, they are very happy. They press down the joy and frown with some dissatisfaction: "let him go with them?"


    Zhang Sanfeng explained to one side: "it''s really related to young Xia Xu at this time."


    Xia Qingqing nodded helplessly: "all right."


    Song Qingshu quietly gives Xia Qingqing a thumbs up, and this acting skill is absolutely explosive.


    Xia Qingqing brings several people to a quiet room nearby. Zhang Sanfeng just says, "Qingshu, it''s mainly about your engagement with Miss Ren. Miss Ren seems to have a place in her heart..."


    Listen to Zhang Sanfeng slowly, Xia Qingqing''s face suddenly looks ugly, she is dissatisfied with song Qingshu so fast to find a fiancee is one thing, fiancee find someone to come back to divorce is another thing.


    After Zhang Sanfeng finished, he added: "Qingshu, Miss Ren is not your good match." Unfortunately, in front of other people''s little girls, he can''t tell Xia Qingqing clearly about Ren Yingying''s previous affair with other men.


    Xia Qingqing frowned and replied, "I should not have refused the appearance of master Tai, but this engagement is a promise made by the master, and it is related to the alliance between the sun moon god cult and the Golden Snake camp. It''s not my own business. It''s a big matter. I''m sorry that Qingshu can''t agree to it."


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing didn''t agree, Ren Yingying immediately got up and said, "song, don''t be so paranoid. I won''t marry you if I marry a pig or a dog."


    Ah Jiu''s face suddenly turned cold: "Miss Ren, don''t overestimate yourself too much. In terms of appearance, there are many of our sisters who are better than you. In terms of martial arts, you are not worth mentioning. In terms of identity, the nun of the sun moon god sect is not a very prominent name. My prime minister is such a gorgeous person. You are the only one who can''t match him. How can he have any delusions about you? Today, I might as well make it clear that what my husband wants to marry is not you, but the sun and moon god behind you. "


    Ah Jiu has always been gentle and never lost her temper. But she can''t stop her anger when she hears that Ren Yingying despises song Qingshu.


    "You Ren Yingying''s chest heaved with anger. Because ah Jiu was a saint of the Ming religion and had the task of monitoring the sun and moon, the relationship between the two women was not good. However, they still kept face harmony. At the beginning, she was a sister once in a while on Blackwood cliff. She never expected to see each other again, and the other was so ruthless.


    Seeing ah Jiu is like an angry lioness, song Qingshu is also surprised to open his mouth slightly. He soon realizes that the other party is defending himself, and he is moved.


    Zhang Sanfeng was also stunned. He didn''t expect that his granddaughters-in-law were not fuel-efficient lamps. He couldn''t help but be scared. Fortunately, he had been alone for the past 100 years. At least he had a natural and happy life. Otherwise, with so many powerful women around him, he might not be able to devote himself to studying martial arts.


    As soon as ah Jiu got angry, the room suddenly fell into an awkward silence. Xia Qingqing coughed and came out to get rid of the encirclement and said, "Miss Ren, you nodded and agreed to this marriage."


    Thinking of the fake marriage agreed before, Ren Yingying suddenly turned red and quickly explained: "at the beginning, I was forced to do nothing. My father threatened Chong''s life. If I don''t agree, I''m afraid Chong''s life is hard to protect."


    "Are you not afraid now?" Ah Jiu snorted coldly.


    Ren Yingying tilted his mouth slightly, pulled song Qingshu, took his arm and said, "of course I''m not afraid now. Brother Chong has another adventure during this period. His martial arts are no longer inferior to my father''s, so I''m not afraid of his threat."


    Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu looked at each other and asked in unison: "do you think he is your brother Chong?"


    "Of course!" Ren Yingying snorts and stealthily pinches song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu got a hint, so he had to come out and salute Zhang Sanfeng: "Linghu Chong met Zhang Zhenren, and he deliberately concealed his identity before, and he also wanted Zhenren to forgive him."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "I''m just wondering when there is such a young Xia in the river''s Lake who is proficient in swordsmanship. It turns out that he has got the true story of fengqingyang. No wonder. It''s just a knife on the head of the color word. Ah... "


    Before, the leader of Huashan sect, Yue buqun, told Wulin that his eldest disciple was expelled from the school because he had made friends with a demon girl. Zhang Sanfeng also heard a little about it, but he didn''t care much about these younger generation''s affairs at that time. He didn''t expect that he was finally involved in it.


    "Linghu Chong met the king of Golden Snake, the ninth princess." Song Qingshu then saluted Xia Qingqing and her two daughters.


    Xia Qingqing looks strange: "your identity is really surprising."


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "it''s all a joke of fate."

 Chapter 642

    In order to make the effect realistic, Ren Yingying tightly holds song Qingshu''s hand and clings to him: "I''m in love with him. We''ve already made a private decision for life. We''ll never marry anyone else in this life."


    Hearing her saying this, Xia Qingqing''s eyes became more strange. She asked with a straight face: "do you really like him?"


    "Of course!" Ren Yingying has a chest. Song Qingshu only feels the touch of soul coming from his elbow.


    "Well, it''s not sweet to force things to turn around," Xia Qingqing sighed, suddenly looked up at Song Qingshu, "but I wonder why brother Linghu has been wearing a mask."


    Ren Yingying jumped in his heart and pretended to be calm and said: "brother Chong heard that I was forced to marry you. In order to get me back, he had to cultivate an evil martial arts to improve his kung fu. As a result, he became possessed and his skin color changed. He wore a mask to avoid the trouble of being pointed at, but no matter what he became, I still love him." Ren Yingying''s mind is delicate, and he has long guessed that someone would doubt the identity of song Qingshu, so he has already discussed the countermeasures with him.


    "Well, what kind of Kung Fu can have such a negative effect? It can lead to skin color change on the face. If it''s not poison skill, it must be some ways to practice Qi. When he''s possessed, he''s at the fork of the road, and his blood is retrograde. I''ve heard Wuji mention that his face will turn blue and purple during the great shift of heaven and earth. Is it the great shift of heaven and earth that he practiced? " Zhang Sanfeng was surprised, but he didn''t say his doubts.


    "Is it?" Xia Qingqing looked at them suspiciously. "Today, since master Tai is the master, and I''m not the kind of person to win people''s favor, I can promise you to cancel this marriage, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Xia Qingqing let go, Ren Yingying was overjoyed. As long as she could cancel her marriage to song Qingshu, let alone one thing, she would agree to a thousand things.


    "If you come to the door, I will cancel my engagement directly and spread it to the people in the Jianghu. Everyone will think that someone in Song Dynasty was repented by you face to face. Then I will lose face in the Jianghu," Xia Qingqing said with a straight face. "But if I become a successful person, the damage to my reputation will be minimized."


    "It''s natural. Just ask me how I can cooperate with you." Knowing that the engagement can be cancelled immediately, Ren Yingying is very happy. By the way, he is also pleased to read song Qingshu. She looked at the whole thing again after she was calm. It seemed that she had gone a little too far. If she could compensate the other party, it would be OK for her to give in a little.


    Xia Qingqing nodded and pointed to song Qingshu: "during this period of time, the Golden Snake camp has been making arrangements for your marriage and my marriage. If it is cancelled suddenly, it will be a huge blow to the morale of all the soldiers. I don''t think it''s as good as this. Since you are in love with him and have already decided to spend your life in private, I''d like to borrow flowers and offer Buddha, You two get married here. Let the officers and soldiers of Golden Snake camp be lively and raise their morale. In this way, people in the world will not laugh at me afterwards, but will praise me for my righteousness. "


    Hearing this, song Qingshu gives Xia Qingqing a big thumbs up. None of these women is a fuel-efficient lamp, and he almost forgets that Xia Qingqing was also a goblin.


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying suddenly silly eyes, can not help incoherent, "this... How can this line?"


    "Why not?" Xia Qingqing asked without expression.


    "This... When you get married, you always have to have both parents present." Ren Yingying finally found a tenable reason. "My father is now in heimuya. Although he is an orphan, he was brought up by his master and his wife since childhood. He should have asked huashanyue and his wife to be present. How can he get married so hastily?"


    Xia Qingqing calmly replied: "Miss Ren, don''t forget that the marriage was initiated by the leader of Ren. He may not agree with you to repent. It''s a rare opportunity now. Master Tai is here to officiate your wedding. Master Tai''s prestige in the Jianghu is hard to say even if the future leader knows about it. As for leader Huashan Yue, if I remember correctly, Huashan sect has already expelled Linghu Chong from the school. How can they come to your wedding? "


    "What is it?" Ren Yingying was speechless for a moment, but his mind turned very fast: what the other party said is not unreasonable. His father always wanted to form an alliance with Golden Snake camp to deal with the Ming religion, and he would not agree with me to repent. Even if I take brother Chong back to heimuya one day, it is possible for me to split him with my father''s temperament. Now it''s true that immortal Zhang is here, and it''s a rare opportunity


    Xia Qingqing coughed at the right time: "Miss Ren, you''ve been pushing things around. Is this not Linghu Chong at all, but you''ve found a Xibei product to tease me?"


    "Of course not!" Ren Yingying quickly explained that once they knew that Chong brother was a fake, their marriage would not be destroyed. "It''s just a big marriage affair. We have to think about it. I don''t know if we can talk about it alone?"


    "Not bad." Xia Qingqing nodded without expression, but quietly winked at Song Qingshu when people didn''t pay attention.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to smile bitterly, he was pulled to the corridor outside by Ren Yingying.


    Before Ren Yingying opened her mouth, song Qingshu said, "Miss Ren, I will never agree with this matter. I have a person I like. If she knows that I am married to another woman in the future, how can I get it?"


    Song Qingshu laughs: with Qingqing''s excellent acting skills, I can''t fall behind too much.


    Ren Yingying was a fool. She was worried that the other party would take advantage of the opportunity to coerce her and marry her. How could she know that he was more reluctant than herself.


    "Is the sweetheart you are talking about the quiet girl?" Seeing song Qingshu nodding, Ren Yingying said in a hurry, "master Xu, you don''t really want to marry me, but you pretend to be brother Chong and marry me. Only you know and I know about this, and your lover will never know what happened today."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "there is no impermeable wall in the world. I don''t want to do something sorry for her."


    Ren Yingying clenched his teeth, lifted his skirt and knelt down in front of song Qingshu: "master Xu, you know the cause and effect of the whole thing. I will never marry that bastard song Qingshu. If I miss this good opportunity today, I''m afraid it''s hard to destroy the marriage. If master Xu doesn''t agree, Yingying will die."


    Song Qingshu was scolded. Is she so terrible that she would rather die than marry herself? But I''m afraid I can''t bear to change any girl when I think of what I did to her.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll help you again, but you must promise me that you can''t tell a third person about it." Song Qingshu pretended to be embarrassed and said.

 Chapter 643

    Ren Yingying immediately overjoyed: "thank you, master Xu, please rest assured, Yingying is not a talkative person."


    They went in hand, and Xia Qingpi said with a smile, "how was the discussion?"


    Ren Yingying nodded: "we have already discussed. Since you are righteous, we should be more respectful than obedient."


    "That''s good!" Xia Qingqing''s eyebrows moved, "come on, get ready for fengguanxiayao, longfengxiangzhu..."


    Ren Yingying was startled: "now... Get married now?" At the beginning, she thought that even if she wanted to get married, she would have to wait a few days. During this time, she would like to discuss some agreements with Xu Ruo. How could she know that the other party was in such a hurry.


    Xia Qingqing goes to Ren Yingying with both hands on her back and stares at her cracked face. When Ren Yingying can''t stand her fiery eyes and moves away, she just says: "no man can refuse Miss Ren, such a beautiful woman of national beauty. Now I agree to help you. It''s just a temporary idea. Maybe in a few days, I can''t bear to push such a beautiful fiancee into the arms of other men. "


    "Shameless Ren Yingying''s face turned a little red and scolded secretly. But I don''t know why. I used to hate song Qingshu''s boasting about her beauty. Today, it''s a bit hard to hear him boasting about her beauty. Maybe it''s because ah Jiu''s scolding made her lose confidence.


    However, with song Qingshu''s shameless virtue, Ren Yingying was really worried that he would repent in a few days, so he had to say, "marry now, marry now."


    Seeing Ren Yingying entering the net, Xia Qingqing nodded with satisfaction and looked back at Song Qingshu: "I don''t know what this Linghu young Xia means." Zhang Sanfeng and Ren Yingying think that her pronunciation is a little strange, but they don''t think about it.


    Song Qingshu restrained his smile, nodded and replied: "Yingying has no opinion, so do I


    "Let''s invite master Tai to hold this wedding ceremony." Xia Qingqing respectfully saluted Zhang Sanfeng.


    "This..." Zhang Sanfeng hesitated. He actually had something to ask song Qingshu when he came here. He didn''t expect that there would be so many twists and turns, "OK." After a long time, he nodded and agreed to settle the matter first.


    Next, Ren Yingying is in the clouds. When she comes back to herself, she has already put on the Phoenix crown and Xiayao under the servant girl''s service. Looking at the beautiful woman with delicate cheeks in the bronze mirror, Ren Yingying can''t help touching her face with the back of her hand. The heat from her palm makes her heart beat.


    Although this is a fake marriage, but in addition to the parties know, everything else and true marriage is no different.


    "Is that what it''s like to be a bride?" I don''t know why, Ren Yingying feels that his heart is a little confused. If the other party is really Chong Ge, how nice it would be


    "The good time has come. The bride is going out." The voice of the old lady interrupted Ren Yingying''s thoughts. Ren Yingying had to cover up the red cap and followed her step by step to the lobby.


    After a series of trivial rituals, the wedding quickly went to the most important part.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    The voice from his ear makes Ren Yingying hesitant. Do you really want to worship this strange man? Although they said it was a fake marriage, the ceremony was real. After the ceremony, in everyone''s heart, he was his wife.


    Ren Yingying pestle in place, immediately caused the presence of all the whispers, Xia Qingqing can not help but frown, whispered to Ren Yingying said: "Miss Ren now regret still in time, song someone absolutely let bygones be bygones, marry you immediately."


    "Bah!" Ren Yingying spat in secret. Without any further hesitation, he bowed down with song Qingshu.


    "Two worship high hall!"


    With the beginning, it''s natural for the following things to happen. Their parents are not present, so Xia Qingqing recommends Zhang Sanfeng as their "high court". Ren Yingying hopes to use Zhang Sanfeng''s reputation in the world to frighten his father, so he doesn''t raise any objection. As for song Qingshu, it''s even more impossible to raise any objection. Zhang Sanfeng is such a fake master, The word "high hall" is absolutely worthy.


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Hearing these words, Ren Yingying''s heart suddenly trembled, but now, she can''t give up halfway, so she has to bend down numbly.


    When she saw the lower part of song Qingshu through the red cover, she felt confused: is this man my husband? But she soon came to her senses: bah, bah, bah, this man just represents brother Chong. My husband can only be brother Chong.


    "Into the bridal chamber ~"


    Ren Yingying''s heart is a little bit bumpy. No, I didn''t talk to master Xu about the bridal chamber before. In case he really comes into the bridal chamber, I''ll fight with him!


    However, as soon as Ren Yingying thought of the other party''s unfathomable martial arts, he could not help but secretly complain. If the other party really had evil intentions, how could he resist the other party? If you are really insulted by him, you might as well take advantage of song Qingshu


    Ren Yingying was startled by his sudden thought: bah, bah, how can he suddenly think of that asshole! Master Xu is a gentleman. He will never bully me. Even if he really wants to bully me, I''ll shake everything out. With Zhang Sanfeng and song Qingshu in it, I dare not mess around.


    Ren Yingying doesn''t know the change of her mentality. At first, she regarded xuruowu as a team mate and shared a common hatred with song Qingshu. But now, after she got married with xuruowu, she subconsciously began to guard against him. Song Qingshu, who had been regarded as a jerk by her before, actually added a few threads of reliability.


    Along the way, she was worried about gain and loss. Unconsciously, she had already returned to her bridal chamber. When the rest of the people had retired, Ren Yingying naturally would not wait for "emptiness" to come in and uncover the cover. He pulled off the cover on his head, and the whole person was wandering around the room, thinking about all the situations that might happen later.


    I don''t know how long later, Ren Yingying felt sleepy because she was overworked. However, she didn''t dare to sleep at this time. Otherwise, the fake bridegroom would come in and make a real joke, and she would have no place to cry.


    Therefore, Ren Yingying had to hold on, waiting for "emptiness" to come in, and then everyone made things clear. Anyway, her bottom line is that she will never stay in the same room with her partner for a night.


    When Ren Yingying wants to see through, song Qingshu finally stumbles in. Smelling the strong wine smell on him, Ren Yingying frowns slightly, subconsciously steps back, pinches the dagger in his sleeve, and his confused heart is just a little calm.


    ----


    PS in order to thank readers for their reward, we will add more today, which is the second watch today, the third watch around 22 o''clock, and the fourth watch around 24 o''clock

 Chapter 644

    The distance between Song Qingshu''s eyes and Ren Yingying''s cheek is only a few feet. Her skin is as white as transparent, and there is a layer of faint red. Now, under the red wedding dress, she is just as charming and charming. Song Qingshu sighs in her heart: such a beautiful bride, she will be pushed to other men if she is stupid.


    "It''s been a long time." Song Qingshu said with intoxication.


    Ren Yingying''s face was cold: "I hope you respect yourself. I just got married to you in order to cancel my engagement with song Qingshu. I know that you are a member of the Central Committee. I don''t want to do anything wrong to you girl."


    As soon as song Qingshu patted his head, he said with a smile, "look at my memory. Seeing that the bride is so beautiful, I''m a little carried away for a moment."


    At present this person is mysterious, Ren Yingying seldom sees him praise like this, can''t help but blush and say: "is it really beautiful?"


    "People are more charming and gorgeous than flowers." Song Qingshu praised it.


    "Thank you for your praise." Ren Yingying was a little shy when he praised him. He suddenly thought that this man was not Chong Ge. He couldn''t help sighing. "It''s a pity that Chong Ge can''t see it."


    Song Qingshu said with a pun, "I can only blame that boy for his bad life. He is not so lucky."


    Ren Yingying didn''t recognize his voice over. He hesitated for a long time before he said what he thought: "master Xu, although you and I are getting married, it''s hard for outsiders to misunderstand if you and I live in the same room."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "are you afraid of Linghu Chong''s misunderstanding?"


    Ren Yingying was shy and nodded slightly.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I understand Miss Ren''s worry very much, but I just came in and everyone in the Golden Snake camp saw it. If I go out suddenly now and spread it to the king of the Golden Snake, it will inevitably arouse people''s suspicion."


    Ren Yingying''s eyebrows are slightly frowning, but what the other party says is reasonable. However, she is absolutely reluctant to let her stay with this man in the bridal chamber for a night. As intelligent as she is, she naturally understands the truth of guatian Lixia.


    Song Qingshu said: "in fact, Miss Ren doesn''t have to worry too much. All you care about is Linghu Chong. You and I are clear. When the time comes, you can make it clear to him, won''t you?"


    Ren Yingying shook his head: "this kind of thing is inevitable that men will not be cranky."


    Song Qingshu said: "Miss Ren, as you said before, you and young Xia Linghu really love each other. As the saying goes, true love is not afraid of test. You have made so many sacrifices for him. If he doesn''t believe your words, he has to doubt you. I''m sorry for miss Ren''s affection."


    Ren Yingying was touched by his words: Yes, he had no choice but to agree to the marriage just to save Chong''s life. Later, in order to push off the marriage, he had to get married again today. I don''t know if Chong can understand my sacrifice and hardship.


    "Miss Ren, in order to reassure you, none of us is going to sleep tonight. How about holding a candle to talk at night?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Ren Yingying finally regained his mind and looked at him apologetically: "I know that the elder generation is a gentleman, but I don''t want to be suspected by Chongge one day. I''m afraid I can''t live with him tonight."


    Ren Yingying is a very smart woman. Although she was misled by song Qingshu''s words, she soon understood that true love can stand the test, but if she tries to do it deliberately, it will cause a lot of waves. At the bottom of her heart, she knows Linghu Chong will definitely choose to believe in herself, but deep in her heart, she will doubt that she can''t be sure, so in order to avoid future trouble, she would rather not use this to test each other.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Ren Yingying was really smart. You know, the way he just used was the favorite method used by those successful men in previous lives to pry into the corner of a young girl''s wall. Those people deliberately pretended to be a gentleman in front of the little girl. They didn''t show any intention at all, but they intentionally or unintentionally made something that the little girl''s boyfriend misunderstood, Little girl''s boyfriends are usually inexperienced and easy to fall into the trap. Tortured by jealousy, she only interrogates and suspects her girlfriend. Therefore, it is inevitable for the little girl to compare the two people''s performance. How can a young boyfriend compare with those mature men? A pair of lovers who love each other so deeply have cracks. After a series of operations, mature men can easily pry the corner.


    Now Ren Yingying''s emotional experience is nothing but Linghu Chong. Song Qingshu doesn''t believe that she has seen these methods before. Her ability to dissolve them can only prove that she is a woman who thinks about her boyfriend everywhere. No wonder Linghu Chong''s love for Yue Lingshan in the original book is still reflected by her tenderness


    Such a woman, he must get her heart! Song Qingshu secretly made an oath.


    In fact, it''s easy for him to get Ren Yingying''s body in the present situation, but what he wants is the other party''s willing dedication, not being forced.


    But song Qingshu''s heart is very bright. For a woman like Ren Yingying, once she falls in love with someone, it''s not easy for her to get involved again?


    In fact, the most simple and effective way is to get her body first and take the lead in this aspect. In that way, the situation will be reversed. Only when you have the chips to compete with Linghu Chong in the love field, can you become one step ahead and one step ahead.


    However, once he did so, he might never get Ren Yingying''s heart, so song Qingshu hesitated to take the risk.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes occasionally, Ren Yingying can''t help but have a palpitation. The woman''s intuition tells her that she can''t stay here any longer, or something irreparable may happen.


    "I''ve helped Yingying so much and saved my life. How can Yingying let me live in the open? Let''s have a rest in the room tonight. Yingying will go out and hide for a night. " Ren Yingying said.


    Song Qingshu just came back to his senses and couldn''t help laughing: "if you want to go outside, I''ll go outside too. There''s no reason for women to work hard."


    Ren Yingying can''t help but be stunned. In this era, husband is the key to a wife. In a small family, husband is the wife. Only the wife let her husband. She seldom sees a considerate husband. When she sees the other person''s natural tone, she obviously respects women from the bottom of her heart. She can''t help but have a strange feeling that the virtual elder is really a strange man.


    Ren Yingying quickly shook his head: "master, you have done enough for me. How can I let my master suffer again? You don''t have to say much. Yingying''s mind has been determined."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Miss Ren is really good at thinking for others. Let''s not argue. How about going out to enjoy the moon together?"


    Ren Yingying looks strange and thinks that I want to go out just to keep a distance with you. If I want to watch the moon with you, it''s better for me to have a rest in my room.


    But after all, she was embarrassed to say that it was better to stay outside than to share a room, so she nodded: "OK."


    With song Qingshu''s martial arts skills, it''s not very difficult to sneak out with a person. Seeing that song Qingshu chooses a remote place to walk, Ren Yingying frowns slightly. Just as she is about to speak, song Qingshu pulls her to a nearby rockery shadow with a dignified face.


    Ren Yingying was surprised and thought that he had some evil intention. He opened his mouth to shout.

 Chapter 645

    Worried about her voice, song Qingshu quickly hugs her and covers her mouth.


    "Well ~" Ren Yingying is even more afraid and can''t help struggling, but her skill is so different from that of song Qingshu that she can''t get rid of it?


    However, song Qingshu suffered a lot because of this. The beauty in his arms was so soft that he was a little worried. Now he is twisting around again. Song Qingshu''s charming body makes it difficult for him to sit still.


    Aware of the changes in Song Qingshu''s body, Ren Yingying was stunned at first, and soon responded. He blushed like blood and struggled harder.


    "Don''t move, someone''s coming." Song Qingshu said in a low voice in her ear. Seeing that she still didn''t mean to stop, she couldn''t help saying angrily, "we haven''t hugged like this. What are you nervous about?"


    Ren Yingying can''t help but stay. Yes, before, when they were fighting against the enemy in the forest, they also held together. Later, when they healed and got rid of the cold poison, they held closer than this. At that time, they didn''t feel anything. Why do they react so much now?


    Ren Yingying soon came to realize that she had regarded each other as a respected elder, so she would not be afraid. But now they are married. She is worried that each other is making a fake and subconsciously guarding against him. Therefore, when the other party changes, her reaction is very strong.


    At this time, the voice of dialogue came from not far away. Ren Yingying just realized that he had misunderstood himself and the other party. He looked at him angrily and complained in his heart: it''s better for you to tell me directly. If you have to use this method, I don''t think it''s strange that you have a lust.


    Soon Xia Qingqing, ah Jiu and Zhang Sanfeng appeared at the corner of the corridor together. They saw that it was them, and Ren Yingying did not dare to make a sound. The newlyweds were not in the bridal chamber at this time, but ran to this quiet place to blow the northwest wind. The fool also knew that there was a problem.


    In order to successfully cancel the marriage, Ren Yingying has paid too much. She is not allowed to fall short in the end.


    Song Qingshu easily grasped her mind. A funny smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and her head went to her neck.


    The other party''s hot breath sprayed on his skin. Ren Yingying soon realized that he was leaning towards himself, and the whole person was stunned: How dare this man be so brave?


    Before struggling about how to conquer Ren Yingying, song Qingshu has made a decision, so there is no hesitation.


    When song Qingshu''s lips stick to her neck, Ren Yingying''s brain is blank. She didn''t expect that the other party would dare to belittle her at this moment, so that she couldn''t react at all.


    Feeling the soft body of the lady in his arms suddenly stiff, song Qingshu did not politely move his lips forward, kissing her cheek and holding her ear beads.


    Ren Yingying was almost crazy. Just as he was about to break out, he heard each other''s subtle voice in his ear: "you''re very kind. Anyway, we are a couple who are right. Even if they find us, they will only think that we are ridiculous and will not have other ideas. At that time, even if you explain the Central Committee, I have nothing to fear. On the contrary, all your previous efforts have been put into practice. "


    Ren Yingying''s face is changing. He knows that the other party has hit the nail on the head and he doesn''t dare to make a sound. However, compared with the inexplicable loss of chastity, what is it that his engagement with song Qingshu can''t be cancelled?


    When she was about to call for help, song Qingshu seemed to guess what she thought and continued: "in fact, you don''t have to worry. I''m just taking advantage of my words. Do you really think I dare to do something in front of these top experts?"


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s face loose, song Qingshu struck while the iron was hot: "as long as you are obedient, I can kiss Fangze, you don''t have any fundamental loss, and you can keep the secret, why not? Don''t worry, I won''t damage your body. "


    Ren Yingying was at a loss. Her words seemed to have a kind of magic. She couldn''t help thinking that they didn''t hug each other twice this time. Moreover, the other side had a life-saving grace for themselves. As long as the other side didn''t damage his virginity, it didn''t seem that it was OK for him to kiss him a few times. She should repay the kindness and keep the secret of repentance. I''ll leave here tomorrow morning, Back to Blackwood cliff, I''m not afraid of him.


    Song Qingshu knows Ren Yingying''s temperament very well. She is a smart woman, but a smart woman will inevitably weigh too much. As long as she does not break through her psychological bottom line, she is likely to choose to endure silently for a purpose.


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s silence, song Qingshu knew that she had acquiesced and could not help smiling. As expected, he was no longer satisfied with kissing her cheek, and his hands gradually extended into her skirt.


    Two lines of tears left behind, and Ren Yingying''s heart was desolate: brother Chong, do you know how much I have sacrificed for you


    Ren Yingying suddenly thought of song Qingshu. The bad song Qingshu put on the surface, compared with the hypocrite behind him, I don''t know how much more lovely it is. It''s better to take advantage of song Qingshu than to take advantage of him!


    Such a thought, Ren Yingying suddenly brightened up, a press behind the man want to go deep hand, coldly said: "let me go!"


    Song Qingshu said: "are you not afraid of failure?"


    Ren Yingying said coldly¡° I''ve figured it out. Compared with you, even if you marry song Qingshu, it''s not so unacceptable. "


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "it''s too late."


    Ren Yingying was shocked and was about to call for help. Suddenly, he felt numb at his waist and fell into the arms of the man behind him.


    "You promised me not to break my virginity." Ren Yingying said in panic.


    "You didn''t follow the rules first?" Song Qingshu shook his finger in front of her and leaned over to kiss the delicate cherry mouth.


    "Oh ~" Ren Yingying''s eyes were wide open. She didn''t expect that her pure lips were so rudely invaded by this man. Her eyes were not far away from Xia Qingqing, and she couldn''t help shouting: Song Qingshu, you bastard, your fiancee is being bullied, don''t come to save me!


    I don''t know why, at the moment of crisis, the first thing she thought of was not Linghu Chong, but song Qingshu, whom she hated so much before.


    I don''t know if her prayer works. The man suddenly opens her lips and looks warily at Xia Qingqing.


    Ren Yingying is glad that song Qingshu finds something unusual here, but she soon gives up the idea because she realizes that the man around her is listening to the conversation.


    Although Ren Yingying was hit by the acupoints, his whole body is still working. After listening carefully, he also vaguely heard the dialogue between the three.


    "I don''t know what the taishifu wants to ask?" Xia Qingqing asked.


    Zhang Sanfeng is silent and just stares at her quietly. When Xia Qingqing is flustered, Zhang Sanfeng suddenly moves and claps her face.


    -----


    Fourth change

 Chapter 646

    Here, Ren Yingying is shocked. She doesn''t understand why Zhang Sanfeng suddenly attacks song Qingshu. If it''s normal, she would like song Qingshu to be beaten so miserably that she died of serious injury. In that way, she not only revenges each other''s frivolity, but also fails to get married. But now she is caught in the claw of a wolf, expecting song Qingshu to find something unusual here. As a result, they fight. Isn''t she doomed?


    Subconsciously, he looked back at the hypocrite around him. Ren Yingying was stunned. He didn''t know when he had disappeared.


    On the other side, before Xia Qingqing could see Zhang Sanfeng''s moves clearly, the palm of the other side had already been patted in front of him.


    In order to avenge her husband yuan Chengzhi, Xia Qingqing changed her mind and concentrated on practicing martial arts. In addition, Yuan Chengzhi didn''t hide from her before, so she learned yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts by 50% or 60%. Later, she followed song Qingshu, who also often taught her martial arts, and from time to time used joyful Zen to help her with Yin and Yang, As a result, her martial arts can be regarded as a first-class expert in the world. If she meets other people, she will not be defeated, but there is no problem in protecting herself. But this time, she meets Zhang Sanfeng, a legendary martial artist in the Wulin who is half immortal.


    Ah Jiu didn''t expect that Zhang Sanfeng would make a sudden move, but she was still above Xia Qingqing in her cultivation, so her reaction was a little faster than that of the other side. She took out her long sword and stabbed it.


    When Zhang Sanfeng flicks, ah Jiu feels that a soft force is coming, and the whole person can''t help being pulled to the other side. He can''t help but be shocked.


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing didn''t respond at all, Zhang Sanfeng frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. By this time, song Qingshu had already rushed out of the rockery like a shell.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why Zhang Sanfeng, a good man, suddenly makes a move. Isn''t it that the matter of mistakenly killing Mo Shenggu is not over yet? Is he here to clean up the door?


    Song Qingshu is not a person in this world. Of course, he won''t abide by the principle that the elders want to kill the younger generation. The younger generation can only arrest him without any help. What''s more, Mo Shenggu was just killed by song Qingshu, the hapless ghost who was beaten by Wudang at the lion slaughtering meeting. What should be paid back has been paid off.


    After ah Jiu''s delay, song Qingshu finally arrived. He took Xia Qingqing by his waist and rushed to Zhang Sanfeng''s palm to greet him.


    "Why?" Zhang Sanfeng sighed softly and noticed the surging force between the other''s palms. He quickly changed his moves and drew a circle between his palms.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that the power of double palms was like a bull entering the sea. And a strong force came from his side. When the other side took advantage of the situation, he pulled, bumped and pushed, and the whole person suddenly lost his center of gravity and fell to the side.


    Song Qingshu knew that once he lost the first chance, the other party''s attack would be like a continuous river. His best effort was just a boat in a sea of anger, and all he did was to support it.


    Therefore, Song Qing Shu did not hurry to stabilize his figure, instead he went to the ground in a hurry, and used the Kunming''s practice of snake like Beeching the nine Yin manual. Although the posture was awkward, it was like a child fighting and fighting, but at the same time, he was temporarily out of the other''s Tai Chi.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to hesitate. The wooden sword, which he hadn''t used for a long time, appeared in his hand. It was like an antelope hanging a horn and stabbed at his back. It was fashionable and ordinary. After a moment, Zhang Sanfeng was surrounded in the center and attacked him in all directions.


    Just as a gust of wind blows, the leaves all over the sky fall between them, but they turn into vermicelli in an instant.


    Before the sword Qi reached his body, Zhang Sanfeng noticed that the air around his body seemed to be sucked dry, and his expression suddenly became dignified. His two hands slowly raised, and a Tai Chi pattern loomed around his body. As soon as the sword Qi ran into the Tai Chi pattern, it gradually melted away.


    However, instead of relaxing, Zhang Sanfeng''s manner became more dignified, and his whole body began to move slowly. According to Xia Qingqing and others, Zhang Sanfeng''s every step was very slow, but every step could make him avoid at least half of the surging sword Qi, and the rest was offset by Taiji in his hands.


    Ah Jiu suddenly looked at Zhang Sanfeng''s feet in surprise. He clearly saw that he had gone a long way. Why did the footprints on the ground show that he didn''t leave the original place three feet away? Those footprints seem to be in disorder, but when they are seen together, they clearly form a perfect circle.


    Song Qingshu was also surprised to see that his wanjian Guizong was broken by Zhang Sanfeng. However, he didn''t mean to keep on fighting. Instead, he stood in front of Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu and looked at each other warily: "I don''t know why Zhang Zhenren suddenly shot?"


    Zhang Sanfeng saw the mask on Song Qingshu''s face and sighed: "it''s really you!"


    Ren Yingying, hiding in the rockery, has a small cherry mouth. Although they had a very short fight just now, she can''t see that their accomplishments are far beyond her understanding. However, this is not what shocked her most. What shocked her most is the wooden sword on xuruowu''s hand. This sword is unforgettable to her, Because it''s song Qingshu''s signature weapon.


    "In fact, I''ve always been very strange. Although Linghu Chong got the true biography of fengqingyang, his sword technique is very wonderful, but I haven''t heard of his opponent''s Kung Fu. And the skill you showed before, not to mention Linghu Chong, I''m afraid he can''t even compare with fengqingyang." Zhang Sanfeng turned his eyes to Xia Qingqing again, "and although this girl is good at martial arts, she is still far away from the description of my apprentice in the Jianghu."


    Xia Qingqing bit her lip and pulled off the mask. She saluted Zhang Sanfeng respectfully: "Qingqing, I''d like to see you."


    Song Qingshu also took off his mask with a bitter smile: "master Tai, Qingshu didn''t mean to deceive me. It''s just that I killed the seventh martial uncle by mistake. I really have no face to see you."


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Ren Yingying, who was hiding in the rockery, suddenly became a fool: how could it be him? So I''m related to Tang Cheng?


    Ren Yingying''s face turned blue and red when she thought of asking him to retire like a fool. However, there were too many shocking things tonight. She was not as angry as she thought. On the contrary, she felt relieved: she seemed to be more receptive to song than to be taken advantage of by another strange man.


    Ren Yingying himself was startled by this sudden idea, and the whole person was crazy: how can I think so? Do I like him?


    ---------


    Thank you book friends, please don''t make trouble, Cheng Shujian, seven names, six kings, pepper, naughty and mischievous win, Donghai Confucian, Fangcun Qiankun, memories of the northern hemisphere and other people''s reward and monthly ticket


    You''re so enthusiastic. This is to drain my rhythm~_~

 Chapter 647

    Ren Yingying shakes his head in a hurry and keeps comforting himself: the reason why he thinks so is that the advantage he should have taken in the bath bucket has already been taken by that bastard, and it''s no big deal to suffer any more losses.


    This is the strange logic of girls. They would rather be taken advantage of by one man than by two men at the same time.


    As far as he knows, Xia Qingqing is the wife of Yuan Chengzhi, the former king of the Golden Snake. But at this time, he called himself too master. Looking at her and song Qingshu''s manner, how could Zhang Sanfeng not understand their relationship?


    My grandson is much better than myself in this aspect. Zhang Sanfeng shakes his head slightly. Although he thinks it''s immoral for song Qingshu to hook up with other people''s widows, he can''t see that Xia Qingqing is half reluctant. He is soon relieved that his children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Let them go.


    "Your seventh martial uncle is in great trouble. Although you can''t escape the responsibility, he has his own responsibility. If it wasn''t for him... Ah." Zhang Sanfeng wanted to talk and then stopped. At last, he just gave a long sigh.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Was there any secret about the old case?


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t want to mention the heartbreaking again. He changed the topic and asked, "Qingshu, what''s the name of your sword just now? I''ve never seen such a powerful sword move in the past hundred years."


    "It''s a move I created, which is called" ten thousand swords return to the clan, "Song Qingshu replied respectfully, and then added," I thought that with this move, I would be invincible in the world. As a result, the taishifu defused it lightly and calmly. It was really unfathomable. Qingshu''s admiration for taishifu was like a continuous River, and like the Yellow River flooding, It''s out of control. "


    "Stop, stop, Qingshu, where did you learn to be so glib?" Zhang Sanfeng was so flattered by his incessant flattery. "It''s not as easy for taishifu to accept you as you said. You can see for yourself." With that, he raised his hands in front of him.


    When they looked at him, they saw that his pair of wide sleeves were already in a state of disrepair, which was obviously caused by the sword spirit. Song Qingshu was very happy at first, but soon realized that it was wrong, and immediately said solemnly, "Qingshu is really damned. Tomorrow, I will pay master a hundred Taoist robes."


    Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help staring at him: "I don''t know if you are careful? Before I saw that my unique skill was followed by me, and I look like I''m out of my wits. Now I know that I''m not unscathed. I must be very proud, right? "


    Song Qingshu replied: "how can I? Of course, I can''t compare with the grand master. Just take your understatement of pulling, leaning and sending, and I almost fell into a mess. It''s not my boasting, grand master. With my current martial arts, no one in the Jianghu wants to embarrass me so much, except you."


    Song Qingshu''s flattery happened to scratch Zhang Sanfeng''s itch. After all, he has lived for more than 100 years and has no desire for anything. However, in recent years, tai chi from Chuang has made him care about it. He can''t help but be happy with the effectiveness of the actual combat: "Hey, you don''t have to spy on this move. It''s nothing to accuse you of. This is a new set of martial arts "Taijiquan" created by me in recent years. One of them is "holding the bird''s tail."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened and he silently read: "take the bird''s tail? Sure enough, the image is as good as its name. "


    "Well, Qingshu, the grand master has come here to ask you something." All of a sudden, Zhang Sanfeng''s expression was deep.


    "Although taishifu opens his mouth, Qingshu must know everything and say everything." Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng''s face was dignified, song Qingshu felt inexplicably tight. What happened?


    Zhang Sanfeng said slowly: "you should remember that some time ago your fourth and sixth martial uncles came to attend the Golden Snake conference."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "after I became the king of the Golden Snake, the fourth and sixth martial uncles still stayed to help us resist the Qing army together, and then they went back to Wudang..." then song Qingshu was surprised, "what happened to the two martial uncles?"


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "not only them, but also your father."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. After a while, he realized that he still had a father in the world, song Yuanqiao, the eldest disciple of Zhang Sanfeng.


    All along, song Qingshu has deliberately avoided this problem. After all, he came through, not the real song Qingshu. He has a father for no reason, which is really hard to accept.


    However, it''s a matter of avoiding. If something happens to the other party, it''s another matter. Because of song Qingshu''s body, he can live a lifetime again. Naturally, he has to bear the corresponding responsibility.


    Song Qingshu''s obsession with Zhou Zhiruo and his hatred for Zhang Wuji can achieve his wish for him. It''s unreasonable for him to stand by when his father has an accident.


    "Master Tai, what happened?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice. He was like a beast ready to go.


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded to himself, and the child had some filial piety. To tell you the truth, he was inevitably concerned about the killing of Mo Shenggu. However, at the lion slaughtering meeting, song Qingshu had already received the punishment he deserved. In addition, later on, song Qingshu fought against the Tartars for the Han people, and Zhang Sanfeng gradually forgave him.


    However, hearing is false and seeing is true. Zhang Sanfeng is always worried that the rumors in the river and the lake may beautify song Qingshu, so he takes this opportunity to visit him personally. However, before Song Qingshu pretended to be a ghost, and he was not clear with several girls, which made him a little unhappy.


    Until now, seeing song Qingshu''s reaction, Zhang Sanfeng completely unties his heart knot. After all, lust and lust are just small losses. As long as the other party''s general interests are not ambiguous, it doesn''t have much impact.


    "Well, since Zhao Min ransacked the six sects in those years, in order to avoid similar things happening, Wudang was caught off guard. I made a rule that all the disciples who went down the mountain had to fly pigeons to send letters back to Zixiao palace to report their safety. In this way, once something happened, Wudang disciples could make corresponding actions at the first time."


    "The whereabouts of Songxi and Liting were all right, but not long after they left the Golden Snake camp, Wudang never heard from them again. We knew immediately that something was wrong with them. Because they disappeared in the sphere of influence of the Golden Snake camp, I sent Yuanqiao down the mountain to investigate the matter. I thought that your father and son would work together to find the whereabouts of Songxi and Liting. Who knows that Yuanqiao disappeared after a short time. "


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed with a faint sigh: "I know that my disciples have rich experience in the world. Although they are not invincible in martial arts, they are more than enough to protect themselves. This time they are missing, they must have met a very powerful opponent. If I send your second martial uncle again, I''m afraid they can''t even protect him. That''s why I went down the mountain myself, Let''s see what kind of people are troubling Wudang school! "


    ----------


    The second change


    The previous ordinary group 337294925 is full. If it is not successful, please add new group 524443728 (thanks for Duan Muling 95)


    For genuine readers of third-party channels such as panda, please add 196988784


    For vertical and horizontal legitimate readers, please add VIP group 31628.9594 (fans above young Xia)


    Please do not repeat the group

 Chapter 648

    Zhang Sanfeng has always been kind-hearted, giving people a sense of immortality. But now when he talks about this, a sense of arrogance arises. It reminds people that he has been recognized as the first person in the Jianghu for decades.


    Song Qingshu also said in a deep voice: "the other side dares to deal with the two martial uncles just after they help the Golden Snake camp, and they also attack... My father. Obviously, they are also aiming at me. Taishifu, you can rest assured that with your position in the Jianghu and the power of the Golden Snake camp, the other party will not do anything absolutely. They are probably just imprisoned now, so they should not be in danger of life. "


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded: "Qingshu, what you said is reasonable."


    Song Qingshu continued: "master Tai, since it happened in the sphere of influence of the Golden Snake camp, it should not be difficult to find any clues. As long as we know who the other party is, master Tai''s martial arts, plus me, the world is so big, even if it''s a tiger''s den, we can rescue several martial uncles and... My father."


    Zhang Sanfeng glared at him: "you smelly boy has a big voice. Don''t you know that there are people out there and there are days out there?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "when you meet those people, the outsider is Tianwaitian. Of course, it''s up to taishifu to deal with them. As for those people, the outsider is tianneitian, and my grandson is more than enough to deal with them."


    Zhang Sanfeng was bewildered by his crooked comments, but he also understood that what he was saying was true. If Zhang Sanfeng had been worried that the rumors in the Jianghu had exaggerated song Qingshu''s martial arts, he knew that the opponent was definitely more powerful than the rumors in the Jianghu.


    "Qingqing, ah Jiu, you will immediately call a meeting of the leaders of the Golden Snake camp. I will find out what happened on the day when the two martial uncles disappeared." At this time, song Qingshu''s expression has become solemn. Although he plans to go south to recruit Li Kexiu, now such a big event has happened, he has to put the original plan aside for the time being.


    "Yes." Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu looked at each other, and they immediately got twelve points of spirit. Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting were all right. Song Yuanqiao was their future father-in-law. Who didn''t want to show some points in front of him?


    The two girls left in a hurry. Song Qingshu turned to Zhang Sanfeng and said, "master Tai, you''d better go back to your room to change your clothes and have a rest. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear from some martial uncles."


    "Not bad." Zhang Sanfeng nodded. When he reached his present state, his only pursuit was the way of heaven. Therefore, he often had to meditate behind closed doors. This time, if several disciples had not had an accident at the same time, he would not have gone down the mountain in person.


    Before he left, he suddenly took a look at the direction of the rockery where Ren Yingying was hiding. Zhang Sanfeng hesitated for a moment, and advised: "green book, a knife on the head of the color word, you have to do it yourself."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed and said, "master Tai, I don''t have much to pursue. I just like money and beauty. Oh, I have a slip of tongue, career and love. I hope master Tai doesn''t mind."


    Zhang Sanfeng was stunned at first. He immediately laughed and drifted away. There was a saying in the wind: "it''s really frank enough. Qingshu, you should remember that in the future, whether you are practicing or being a man, you can have a clear conscience as long as you don''t forget your original intention."


    Song Qingshu was a little confused. What was his original intention? At the beginning of crossing, the biggest wish seemed to be revenge on Zhang Wuji''s dog man and woman... Bah, bah, bah, my family Zhiruo is so proud and lovely, it''s not a dog girl. In addition, at the beginning, I seemed to have an idea to save the poor people in the world of Jin Yong''s novels. But now, is it true that I have fallen into the devil''s way?


    Bah, bah, bah, bah, what''s evil? Money and beauty are my original intention. As long as there''s no conflict with this, it''s OK to save the poor man. In case of conflict, hah


    When he thought about it, song Qingshu suddenly felt bright and open, and his ideas were very accessible.


    After several people left, song Qingshu came to Ren YingYing and looked at the beautiful bride.


    Ren Yingying stares at him stubbornly. Now her heart is full of anger of being teased. For a moment, she forgets to be afraid. Song Qingshu unties her acupoints.


    "Are you happy to tease me like this?" Ren Yingying clenched his lips and said angrily.


    "It''s very happy." Song Qingshu nodded deeply.


    "You Ren Yingying didn''t expect that he would admit it so directly. He was shocked by his impudence.


    "I don''t have time to fight with you now. I have to find out your father-in-law''s whereabouts." Song Qingshu turned and left.


    "My father-in-law?" Ren Yingying was stunned, and obviously did not respond.


    Song Qingshu turned around and pointed to her red wedding dress: "we''ve been married. Naturally, my father is your father-in-law."


    "You are shameless!" Ren Yingying said angrily, "if you didn''t cheat me with mean means, how could I worship you?"


    Song Qingshu looked cold: "Miss Ren, you have to make it clear that you are my fiancee! On the one hand, you have reached an agreement with me, on the other hand, you have secretly tried to destroy the marriage. If I hadn''t saved you by accident when I was hiding my identity, I''m afraid you would have been calculated by you. It can only prove that heaven has eyes. "


    After being scolded by him, Ren Yingying looks very pale. She finds that she can''t find any words to refute.


    "I will write a letter to tell your father about today''s wedding ceremony. If my master presides over it, your father will have no objection. From today on, you are Mrs. song. You can stay here for a while." It is estimated that the Golden Snake camp is almost gathered. Song Qingshu turns around and walks away.


    "I hate you!"


    From behind came Ren Yingying''s crying voice. Song Qingshu shook his head secretly. It''s true that people are not as good as heaven. If it hadn''t been for this, he would have cleaned Ren Yingying up by his means.


    Now his father''s life and death is uncertain. Although he is only a nominal father, song Qingshu still can''t get into the bridal chamber, so he has to leave her alone. However, he knows that it''s hard to get Ren Yingying''s heart again after such a disturbance.


    Since the first world war with the Qing Dynasty, the Golden Snake camp has followed the strategy of keeping a low profile, just like a lion dormant for a while. But this time, the whole Golden Snake camp has been fully mobilized. From the place where Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting lost contact, they began to search for any information related to their disappearance.


    Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing''s hard work in reorganizing the temple some time ago was successful. Three days later, the people under them sent back the news and found a broken temple where Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting probably met the enemy.


    ------


    Third watch


    The previous ordinary group 337294925 is full. If it is not successful, please add new group 524443728 (thanks for Duan Muling 95)


    For genuine readers of third-party channels such as panda, please add 196988784


    For vertical and horizontal legitimate readers, please add VIP group 31628.9594 (fans above young Xia)


    Please do not repeat the group


    -----


    Thank you for the reward of washing rain and dust, and the memories of the northern hemisphere, xshenz, q593305154, YP_ Ffff, Shuyou 20390410, chuanmeizhi, Shuyou 19981501, Chibi sporadic, qigeming, Yiye Qingzhu, director Wang, Cheng Shujian, etc

 Chapter 649

    Before his subordinates found out the news, song Qingshu met with suoetu and his party. He knew that his elder brother was the hero he worshipped in his heart. Wu Yunzhu was extremely excited, especially when she recalled that he was flying in the air with him in his arms. She was almost dizzy with happiness.


    Because it was not clear who the enemy was hidden in the dark, song Qingshu needed to spare his hand for special defense, so he changed his plan to deliberately create difficulties for the envoys of the peace talks and take the opportunity to fight for benefits at the negotiation table. The talks with soetu were very efficient. Song Qingshu readily answered the request of the other party and made soetu surprised and happy.


    He thinks it''s song Qingshu who cares about his old love and takes care of his former classmates. Wu Yunzhu learns about the progress from her father and subconsciously thinks it''s because of her own reasons. This is what song Qingshu didn''t expect.


    Although Wu Yunzhu wants to stay with song Qingshu for a few days, suoetu is still in a hurry to go back to recover her life, and she is not alone.


    "Big brother, will you come to see me in the capital in the future?" When she said goodbye to song Qingshu, her eyes were red. She knew that after this incident, it would be difficult for her to run away from home.


    "Yes, I will certainly come to see you." Seeing the little girl''s pure eyes, song Qingshu''s face, which has been cloudy these days, is finally getting better.


    "Elder brother, you must come as soon as possible, or it will be inconvenient for you to come to the capital after the armistice agreement is over." It''s hard for Wu Yunzhu to hide her worries. After all, she is a noble lady of eight banners, but song Qingshu is a super anti thief. There are too many obstacles to their identities


    But song Qingshu didn''t think so much. He replied with a smile, "don''t worry. Even after the armistice agreement is over, I can go to Beijing." Are you kidding? Yanjing city can be regarded as his second base camp.


    However, outsiders don''t know all this. Wu Yunzhu thinks that he is good at martial arts and easy to get in and out of the capital, so he doesn''t think much about it.


    In view of the previous attack on the emissary team, song Qingshu worried that the similar situation would happen again, which would cause twists and turns in the relationship between the Golden Snake camp and the Manchu Qing Dynasty. In addition, he didn''t want to see anything happen to a lovely little girl like Wu Yunzhu. Therefore, he specially dispatched a team of elite knights to escort suoetu and his daughter back to Yanjing city.


    Although Zuo lengchan and other high-ranking people have high martial arts skills, they can only look up and sigh in the face of such a regular army that has been baptized by blood and fire.


    "Master, that little girl is interested in you. Why don''t you leave her?" Looking at the dark cloud bead that the distant motorcade still turned back frequently, ah Zi hummed in her heart, but her mouth was another kind of speech.


    "She''s a serious noble lady of zhenghuang banner. How can the family tolerate her to be close to a rebel?" Song Qingshu smiles with indifference.


    "It''s just a tartar lady, who is not noble." Seeing the master praising Wu Yunzhu, ah Zi was upset. Suddenly, she turned her eyes and said cunningly, "master, you cheat. With the master''s temperament, don''t say she''s just an official lady. Even if she''s a princess, there must be countless ways to get her if the master wants to. As a result, it is quite strange that the host has let you go even though they are so devoted to you. "


    A few days ago, she saw the way he played with Ren Yingying. Ah Zi was so impressed. She had never met such a wonderful story in Xingxiu school for so many years.


    Song Qingshu immediately couldn''t smile bitterly: "ah Zi, you''re smart. You''ve got my temperament so quickly. Don''t you hate me?"


    "How can it be?" ah Ziqi said, "I like the master''s unscrupulous temperament. If the master is a gentleman, ah Ziqi feels a little nervous."


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows move. Ah Zi is really knowledgeable and more and more intimate. Although she doesn''t have such a servant girl as Xiao Zhao to serve her, ah Zi, who has won the battle of moving soul, is no less than Xiao Zhao.


    Unable to stand up to ah Zi''s repeated questioning, song Qingshu had no choice but to reply: "this time I... My father''s whereabouts are unknown. How can I think about other things? After finding out the clues, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to take you. At that time, you''ll settle down here and help ah Jiu and Qingqing."


    Hearing that she was going to stay and face the two mistresses alone, ah Zi immediately panicked: "master, ah Zi wants to be with you."


    Thinking of ah Zi''s wonderful points, song Qingshu was shocked, but after all, he was able to distinguish between the important and the negative. He replied, "this time I''m with Tai Shifu, and I''m a younger generation. Instead, I bring a servant girl to serve. What''s this


    "I can serve taishifu. If you are the only two, you have to do all the dirty and tiring work along the way." Ah Zi couldn''t help saying.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to say any more." Song Qingshu shook his head. "With the skill of taishifu and I, we can come and go like the wind. We can move forward and retreat freely when we meet things. It''s really inconvenient to take you around."


    "So." A Zi looks disappointed.


    "Tell the king of the Golden Snake, Princess nine, they found a broken temple near the border. There may be clues." A general of Golden Snake camp came to play.


    Song Qingshu''s face moved. He took ah Zi and said, "let''s go back and inform Tai Shifu."


    Song Qingshu and Zhang Sanfeng arrived at the broken temple at the first time, and the things inside were in a mess. It was obvious that they had a fierce fight.


    "This is Li Ting''s sword!" Zhang Sanfeng suddenly looked excited and drew a long sword from a pile of withered grass.


    "Taishifu, come here quickly." Song Qingshu stares at the palm print on the pillar in front of him, "have uncle Si and uncle Liu practiced any advanced palm techniques?"


    "This is not the handprint left by Songxi and Liting." Zhang Sanfeng also came over and stared at the palm print on the post for a long time. Suddenly, he gave a cry and immediately frowned.


    "Master Tai, do you recognize the origin of this seal?" Although song Qingshu is highly skilled in martial arts, he is far less familiar with the martial arts of various schools in the world than Zhang Sanfeng.


    "This is the Prajna palm of Shaolin Temple." Zhang Sanfeng said slowly, "there are many palm techniques of Shaolin''s 72 unique skills, such as Vajra palm, thousand hand Tathagata palm, Xumishan God palm and so on. Each palm technique has great power, but among many palm techniques, Prajna palm is recognized as the first one of Shaolin''s palm techniques. Because of this, I can''t figure it out."


    "What''s wrong with taishifu?" Song Qingshu''s eyes become sharp. Shaolin, hum, I don''t want you, but you come to provoke me.


    "If it''s other palm techniques, it''s inevitable that so many disciples of Shaolin have leaked out for hundreds of years. So if it''s other palm techniques, I''m not sure it''s Shaolin. But this Prajna palm is the supreme palm technique of Shaolin. Only a few eminent monks have the chance to practice it in all the dynasties. It is kept very tightly. Naturally, there is no possibility that other people can plant and frame it. Why should Shaolin do this? " Zhang Sanfeng was mumbling to himself, pacing back and forth in the temple, obviously puzzled.


    ------


    The fourth change


    Thank you again for your support

 Chapter Chapter 650

    Song Qingshu snorted: "the relationship between Shaolin and Wudang has always been bad. Over the past hundred years, he has been slandering the grand master father for stealing Shaolin martial arts. He always claims that you are a Shaolin traitor. In addition to the things that happened to Longmen escort agency and Uncle Wu, Wudang has long been regarded as a thorn in the side."


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head: "although the martial arts of Wudang school were created by me later, I can trace back to the source. If master Jueyuan didn''t pass on my" Nine Yang scripture ", all the martial arts of Wudang school would have nothing to rely on. They say that my martial arts are derived from Shaolin, which is not too much. "


    Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice: "that''s taishifu. You are open-minded. Shaolin people don''t have such good self-cultivation. In addition, there have been many conflicts between Qingshu and Shaolin Temple in the past two years, and they wanted to get rid of me as soon as possible. This time they attacked the two martial uncles. It''s estimated that they are slowly consuming our strength. When the time is ripe, they will suddenly attack. "


    "You''re right. Ah, it seems that I''m going to Shaolin." Zhang Sanfeng looked out of the window and looked at the distant sky. A trace of complex emotion appeared on his face, as if he had been reminded of the past.


    "Master Tai, I''ll go with you." Song Qingshu thought: there must be an end to the enmity with Shaolin.


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head: "you shoulder the heavy task of expelling the Tartars. There are countless things waiting for you to do, so you don''t have to go together."


    "There are many people in Shaolin Temple, and their behavior is so low this time. I''m sure they won''t talk about the rules of the river and the lake. I''m afraid you can''t beat me with two fists and four hands." Song Qingshu is in a hurry.


    Zhang Sanfeng laughed: "Qingshu, you don''t have to worry. Although I haven''t been fighting for many years, I haven''t been afraid of anyone in the past 100 years. How did you get your reputation as Wudang in the world? Since the founding of the school, countless experts have come to the mountain to smash the field in the past few decades, and this reputation is not based on the old Taoist''s one punch and one sword? "


    Song Qingshu rarely saw Zhang Sanfeng''s heroic appearance, so he couldn''t help flattering: "your old man''s style in those years really fascinates my grandchildren."


    Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help staring at him, then shook his head and said, "in fact, what I''m most worried about now is another thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that he was so careful, song Qingshu also looked solemn.


    "Although Shaolin and Wudang have a lot of disagreements, it doesn''t make sense to attack Wudang openly," Zhang Sanfeng said, looking at the sword in his hand. "Moreover, since they have decided to fight, there is no reason for them to leave such obvious traces on the scene. There is also the sword of the pear Pavilion, which also leaves the seal of Prajna palm, I''m worried that someone might be hiding in the dark and deliberately provoking the conflagration of our two factions so as to take advantage of the fishermen. "


    Zhang Sanfeng was admired by song Qingshu for his short speech. It is true that he has a hundred years of experience. It is unrealistic to try to deceive him by any conspiracy.


    "But isn''t master Tai saying that Prajna palm is the secret of Shaolin Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "That''s what I can''t understand." Zhang Sanfeng also looked puzzled.


    "Whether it''s true or not, if we go to Shaolin to investigate, we will know that there are only a few eminent monks in Shaolin Temple who can hold Prajna''s palm. Even if someone is planting a blame, we can always find clues one by one." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Yes, this is also the only clue at present. To save your father and them, you have to go to Shaolin last time." Zhang Sanfeng nodded.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "Shaolin Temple is full of experts. Now there is another enemy hidden in the dark. I''d better go to Shaolin to seek justice with master Tai."


    "Qingshu, you clearly know my accomplishments, but you are still worried. Do you have something to hide from me that the grand master may be in danger when he goes to Shaolin?" Zhang Sanfeng suddenly looked at him.


    "Taishifu really has a brilliant eye," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "If someone else is behind the scenes, it''s OK. If it''s really the ghost of Shaolin Temple..."


    "Shaolin Temple has been famous in the Wulin for thousands of years. Today''s eminent monks of the xuanzi generation, the Kongzi generation, and the Fangzi generation are nothing more than that. Although their martial arts have already existed for ordinary people in the Jianghu, they should not threaten taishifu. "


    "But even Zhang Wuji, who had achieved great martial arts skills, was trapped in the Vajra demon subduing circle of three people, namely, crossing misfortune, plunder and difficulty."


    Hearing that he mentioned Shaolin Sandu, Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly: "I''ve heard about the lion slaughtering conference. Thirty years ago, Sandu had a heart to heart relationship. Therefore, the power of Vajra''s demon subduing circle has multiplied. It''s really difficult to deal with it."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a sigh: "Qingshu, the enmity between you and Wuji is only caused by Miss Zhou. Now you and Miss Zhou are married. Let this enmity pass. You are the most outstanding representatives of the third generation of Wudang. The grand master really doesn''t want to see you fighting with each other."


    "I will follow the instructions of master Tai." Song Qingshu replied respectfully that he spared Zhang Wuji from death on the black wood cliff, and at the same time, he practiced a self palace version of star absorbing Dharma. His original hatred has been completely relieved. Now he is more concerned about the overall situation, because he needs Zhang Wuji to lead the Ming religion to hold back Menggu in the western regions, so he chose to let him go at the beginning, Today, he didn''t tell Zhang Sanfeng about Zhang Wuji''s being taken away by mingzun. Otherwise, with Zhang Sanfeng''s love for Zhang Wuji, he might kill Guangmingding in a rage. That would be really cheap.


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t know what song Qingshu thought. Seeing his reply, he nodded his head with satisfaction: "Qingshu, there are some things that master has never said to anyone. Now I''ll have a chat with you. Your father and several martial uncles are limited by their talent and can''t really inherit my mantle. Although Wuji is gifted and intelligent, he is far from Wudang as the leader of the demon sect and a master of martial arts. Therefore, the Grand Master always regards you as a candidate to inherit Wudang. It''s a pity that something like that happened later... "


    Zhang Sanfeng looked lonely: "nature makes people. Now your achievements have nothing to do with Wudang. Moreover, you have become the king of the Golden Snake. Alas, Wudang has produced two amazing three generations of disciples, and none of them can inherit my legacy."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "taishifu doesn''t have to be sad. Three generations of disciples can''t do it, just four generations."


    Zhang Sanfeng was stunned: "where are the four generations of disciples?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you also know my hobbies. Now that I have so many women, I will surely have many sons in the future. At that time, I will choose some good ones to send to Wudang."


    Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "when your son grows up, the grand master will die early."


    --------


    The previous ordinary group 337294925 is full. If it is not successful, please add new group 524443728 (thanks for Duan Muling 95)


    For genuine readers of third-party channels such as panda, please add 196988784


    For vertical and horizontal legitimate readers, please add VIP group 31628.9594 (fans above young Xia)


    Please do not repeat the group

 Chapter 651

    Song Qingshu looked mysterious: "master Tai, believe me, you can live to be at least 200 years old."


    Zhang Sanfeng can''t help but be shocked. Now that he has created heaven and man, he has a vague premonition that he can live for a hundred and eighty years. But how does song Qingshu know?


    Seeing song Qingshu''s proud face, Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help saying: "since you have said that, the grand master has to remind you that the so-called" 28 girl looks like a crisp body, and she cuts a fool with a sword at her waist. Even if you don''t see your head falling, it''s like bone marrow withering in the dark. "You''re so greedy and lustful now. It''s not a sign of longevity. You''d better learn more from the grand master."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "master, if I want to stay away from women like you all my life, it''s worse than killing me."


    "It''s no exaggeration," Zhang Sanfeng replied. "It''s just the so-called" storing essence, storing Qi, and feeling the unity of heaven and man. Like you, taishifu, I''m over 100 years old now, and I still hold a pillar every morning... Cough, cough, I don''t know how many young people are more energetic. That''s the way to live a long life. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help but thumbed up in front of him!


    "Master Tai, it''s a pity that you haven''t tasted the taste of a woman in more than 100 years. I''ll take you to Yanjing city some time. I own the biggest brothel in the city. At that time, I''ll find some pure little girls to serve you. Only then can you know what a cigarette after the event is better than a living immortal..."


    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng''s face became more and more ugly, song Qingshu''s words suddenly changed, and the whole person became serious: "however, people in such a realm as Tai Shifu are pursuing the way of heaven, how can they look up to the low-level desires of these mortals? Just now, Qingshu was just trying to verify what he thought in his heart. The grand master was really bright and mighty. In the face of such temptation, he was not half moved. This determination is really a bit higher than that of the Buddha at that time. "


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t expect that he could pull the words like this. He could not help laughing and crying: "Stinky boy, I don''t know where I''ve learned to be glib these years. Don''t talk nonsense. How dare I compare with Buddha?"


    Song Qingshu secretly pinched a cold sweat. From later generations, he didn''t have the concept of respecting teachers and respecting morality in this world. He didn''t treat him as Zhang Sanfeng''s elder, but subconsciously treated him as a friend. In addition, he was used to being a libertine, so he inadvertently said those bastard words before.


    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng didn''t blame him, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and hastily explained: "when the Buddha was preaching, he almost couldn''t resist the temptation of the heavenly devil Bosten. Taishifu, you just had no change in your mind. Of course, you are more powerful than the Buddha."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "the temptation of Tianmo Bosten can''t be compared with your words."


    With a few jokes, song Qingshu suddenly remembers that Zhang Sanfeng talked about Sandu''s Vajra circle. He just said that it was a bit tricky, and there was no other reaction. Song Qingshu could not help admiring him secretly: taishifu''s accomplishments were really unfathomable, but Zhang Wuji, who was Dacheng in those years, was beaten into a dog by Sandu''s Vajra circle


    Although we understand that Zhang Wuji is not the real Zhang Wuji, and his body is the soul of mingzun, maybe because of the obsession of this body, song Qingshu has no good feelings for Zhang Wuji, so he is not so polite when it comes to convenience.


    "Taishifu, in addition to Sandu, there are Xuancheng, the first monk in two hundred years, Xuancheng, the great master of Yijinjing, xuzhu, the mysterious little monk. If these people rush up, you will be hard to beat them with two fists and four hands." seeing Zhang Sanfeng''s hesitation, he knows it''s time to take some medicine. "These people are not the ones I worry about most, What worries me most is the floor sweeper in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple. "


    "Floor sweeper?" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyebrows moved. Obviously he had never heard of this man.


    Song Qingshu hurriedly explained the description of the floor sweeping monk in the original work one by one, which was certainly adapted to the specific situation of the world today. Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were full of splendor.


    "With your eyes now, if you think that sweeping monk''s accomplishments are not under me, it must be 8.9." Zhang Sanfeng said with a worried face, "in this way, it''s not so easy to be a VIP in Shaolin... Well, you can go to Shaolin with me, but you have to promise master Tai one thing."


    "The grand master, though." Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "Qingshu, you are young and full of martial arts skills. I''m afraid you can''t control your emotions at that time. You really have a grudge against the eminent monks of Shaolin. After all, we don''t know whether it''s the hand of Shaolin. If you blame a good man, isn''t it a schemer hiding in the dark?"


    This is the reason why Zhang Sanfeng has been hesitant to let song Qingshu accompany him. Last time he went back to Shaolin to ask for the Nine Yang Scripture for Xiao Wuji, he still remembers the aggressive faces of those monks. He has lived for a hundred years, and he has seen everything clearly. Naturally, he won''t be angry because of these little things. But song Qingshu is young, and he may not be able to bear the anger. If there is a big fight at that time because of quarrels, It''s not what he wants.


    However, although he is easygoing, he is not pedantic. If there is a top master in Shaolin Temple, it would be unwise for him to insist on going up the mountain alone.


    "Don''t worry, taishifu. Qingshu will be at your command." Hearing what Zhang Sanfeng said, song Qingshu didn''t think much of it. He had already formed a grudge against Shaolin. At the beginning, he completely destroyed the plan of Southern Shaolin, which he had worked hard for decades, and then he had a lot of bad relations with Shaolin. I''m afraid those people in Shaolin had already planned to get rid of themselves.


    Nevertheless, he chose to go to Shaolin together. After all, with his current martial arts and Zhang Sanfeng''s companionship, he didn''t believe that Shaolin Temple could help him.


    They decide to leave for Shaolin immediately. Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu want to go together when they know about it. But song Qingshu thinks again and again and refuses. Although they are good at martial arts, their help is limited in that case. In addition, the Golden Snake camp needs people to sit down. In addition, Li Kexiu has to send someone to contact them.


    So he arranged for Xia Qingqing to stay in the Golden Snake camp. Ah Jiu took his own letter to visit Li Kexiu. Although he could not go, his identity as the former Ming princess also showed that the Golden Snake camp attached great importance to him.


    However, song Qingshu knows clearly that Li Kexiu holds 100000 green troops, which is the target of all forces competing to win over. Ah Jiu''s going may not be effective.


    Ren Yingying takes the opportunity to escape while others are out. After hearing the news, song Qingshu just sighs and orders to follow her and forbid his subordinates to catch him.


    As for ah Zi, she was naturally left by song Qingshu to share Xia Qingqing''s worries.


    After everything was arranged, the young and the old set foot on the journey to Shaolin.


    -------


    The second change


    Thank you for your support. I''m really squeezed by you

 Chapter 652

    Along the way, song Qingshu naturally didn''t waste such a good opportunity. From time to time, he asked Zhang Sanfeng about the subtlety and profundity of martial arts, and then confirmed it with his own experience. In a few days, several completely different martial arts he had learned showed signs of mastery.


    Song Qingshu is full of emotion. Zhang Sanfeng is worthy of being the same person as Dharma in the system of Jin Shu. His accomplishments and insight are really worthy of being a scholar and unfathomable.


    Zhang Sanfeng was also very surprised at Song Qingshu''s savvy. He often mentioned it a little, and the other party could understand it immediately. He could not help but wonder that Qingshu didn''t seem to have such a high quality before. Is this the so-called late success?


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t think much. He was too happy to see song Yuanqiao have such an excellent son. Soon he realized that song Qingshu''s learning was very complicated, so he asked about his experience after the lion slaughtering conference.


    When he heard that song Qingshu was instructed by Wang Yuyan and went to Jingzhou City to get the divine light to renew the meridians, Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help feeling: "the girl Wang you are talking about is no more than a girl of two or eight years old, and she is a treasure of martial arts in the world. It''s really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger in the world."


    After praising Wang Yuyan, Zhang Sanfeng began to sigh again: "I heard that shenzhaojing had the effect of bringing the dead back to life in my early years. I only thought that it was the spread of errors in the river and lake. I didn''t expect that it was true¡¶ God bless you "the nine Yin manual" is not famous, but the profound and profound meaning of your description is not in the muscle bone strengthening exercise, Joyoung magic work and nine Yin real classics.


    When he heard that song Qingshu had lost all his martial arts by accident and got the "joyful Zen" at Ningma temple, Zhang Sanfeng was even more shocked: "the lotus master is a very prominent figure in tantric school. I didn''t expect that he is still a person." However, he soon frowned: "no wonder you are greedy for flowers and lust now. It turns out that you are influenced by this skill. As far as I know, no one in tantric school has been able to really practice this skill these years. Most of them are controlled by desire, fall into the devil''s way, and finally kill themselves..."


    With a cold sweat on his face, song Qingshu quickly interrupted: "I know too much about master Tai. But at the beginning, I had no other choice but to learn this. I knew it by drinking poison to quench thirst."


    Zhang Sanfeng asked with concern: "this skill is very evil. The higher the skill is, the heavier the demons will be. Has anything happened to you?"


    Feeling Zhang Sanfeng''s worry, song Qingshu quickly replied, "I was almost obsessed with my mind..." and then told him what happened when I was addicted to the Forbidden City. Of course, after his treatment, he concealed some of the secrets.


    Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help but wonder: "eh, with your present skill, as far as I know, the demons you encounter should never stop here. Why is this skill not as terrible as you think?"


    Song Qingshu said with a frank smile: "maybe I am a flower greedy and lustful person, and I am predestined with this skill."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded repeatedly: "what you said is not unreasonable. Although there is no lust and abstinence, it''s against Buddhism to practice martial arts with both hands. As long as Tantric monks practice, they will inevitably feel guilty. Over time, the more difficult it is to get rid of the demons. You are such a jerk that you can''t wait for Shuangxiu. On the contrary, it''s a blessing in disguise, and there''s no corresponding karma... "


    Song Qingshu heard: "the original lust actually has this advantage?"


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head: "if you abuse this skill to harm the women of good families, you will also produce demons. Fortunately, although you are lustful, you still have some strength. You didn''t do the flower picking work


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. In fact, flowers are also colorful, such as Xiao Tong Hou, Nan LAN, Luo Bing... But most of these rely on his own means, rather than using joyful Zen to lure. Of course, looking at Zhang Sanfeng''s immortal appearance, he naturally did not dare to use these things to decontaminate his ears.


    Zhang Sanfeng asked him some questions about Huanxi Zen. After a long time of thinking, he said, "Qingshu, if the grand master''s expectation is good, as long as you can stick to the four words" never forget the original heart ", maybe you can really achieve this supreme skill that no one has ever practiced."


    Song Qingshu knew that Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation and insight would never be aimless. When he said that, his heart was like a big stone. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know what effect it will have if it is really completed."


    Looking at the white clouds in the sky, Zhang Sanfeng thought, "it''s said that there were 3000 imperial daughters of the Yellow Emperor in those years. At last, they rose by the day. Maybe your skill has the same effect."


    "The rising of the sun? I don''t care, how can I have the pleasure of building a big harem in this world Song Qingshu couldn''t help shaking his head. He suddenly felt a movement in his heart and said in a hurry, "master Tai, the highest level of Taoism you are pursuing is rising day by day. Otherwise, I will teach you this skill. With your determination, even if the imperial daughter is 3000, you can absolutely overcome those disordered demons."


    Hearing the black line, Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "get your eggs off the ground."


    All of a sudden, he looked Su, saw song Qingshu put away his smile and looked at himself, and asked, "did you hear that, too?"


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded, and a few miles away from here came the sound of fighting. Listening to the situation, the two sides seemed to be two top experts.


    They had something important to do on their trip. They didn''t want to meddle in their own business, but the fighting place of the other side was just in the middle of their way. Although they didn''t know whether the other side was an enemy or a friend, because of their martial arts, they didn''t deliberately avoid detours, so they went straight to the sound.


    Before long, the situation of both sides of the war was very clear. A monk in yellow and a middle-aged man in green were fighting happily.


    "It seems that this man can produce invisible Dao Qi when he wields his palm. He only has two palms, but he has eight powers. When did Shaolin have such an expert?" Zhang Sanfeng was secretly frightened. In addition, the middle-aged man in the blue shirt was not afraid to let go. His palms flew up and down to protect the main points of his body. At the same time, he sealed each other''s next moves. Moreover, the monk seemed to be afraid to fight him.


    Aware of the presence of outsiders around them, the two of them retreat a few steps and watch out for each other. They look at Zhang Sanfeng and see what song Qingshu looks like. They can''t help but be overjoyed at the same time.


    "Son in law, help me get rid of this monk."


    "Younger martial brother, be careful of the evil power of the devil."


    Both of them made a sound at the same time. When they heard each other''s words, they were both stunned: "do you know each other?"


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. These two people are old acquaintances. The monks in yellow clothes are in high spirits and seem to have precious light flowing. Of course, they are Jiu Mozhi, the king of the Ming Dynasty who has been away for a long time. The literati in green shirt have beautiful eyes, but they are afraid of people. They are the director of the sun moon god cult.


    Seeing that they were all acquaintances, they could not fight naturally. They snorted and finished the fight at the same time. Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "why did you two fight?"


    -----


    Third watch


    Thank you for your support, as well as the monthly tickets of xshen zbobby75222 yixianshang Yiye Qingzhu and others

 Chapter 653

    "It''s more than seeing. We''ve got married." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Ah?" Let me go, all of a sudden surprised.


    "The grand master is our witness." Song Qingshu said the whole thing to him selectively. Of course, from his mouth, Ren Yingying was not cheated, but volunteered to worship him.


    No matter what I do, I don''t feel like it. I thought to myself, why don''t you ask me to be a father for such a big event in your worship hall? Moreover, in such a hurry, the wedding is obviously too simple.


    Song Qingshu guessed what he thought at a glance, and quickly explained: "I hope my father-in-law doesn''t mind. The main reason is that something happened to my father this time. After saving my father and them, I will surely have a wedding to marry Yingying."


    Let me just turn anger into joy, but he said: "it''s a blessing for Yingying to marry a real person. Hahaha ~"


    When song Qingshu and Ren Wuxing were whispering to each other, Jiu Mozhi was asking Zhang Sanfeng for advice. Jiu Mozhi was conceited of his martial arts. He was always arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the Wulin people in the Central Plains. It''s just that Zhang Sanfeng was so famous that he didn''t dare to challenge Wudang before he fully grasped it. Now he has such a good chance to test each other''s depth, so he won''t miss it. Therefore, all the way to ask him for advice on martial arts, Zhang Sanfeng is really worthy of a great master. In the face of the other side''s deliberately difficult problems, he often explains them clearly in a few words, which makes jiumozhi scared and afraid, and he can''t afford to fight with him.


    So the four of them came to the foot of Songshan mountain. Song Qingshu''s original intention was to go in at night to have a look, but Zhang Sanfeng didn''t allow him. He couldn''t do such a disgraceful thing in his position.


    Song Qingshu thought it was reasonable, so he decided to pay homage to the mountain.


    A group of four went to Shaoshi mountain. Zhang Sanfeng revisited the old place. He recalled that more than 90 years ago, master Jueyuan chose a pair of iron buckets and fled to Shaolin with Guo Xiang and himself? With deep emotion, he went up the mountain slowly, but the five peaks were as old as before, and the forest of Steles was as old as ever. However, Jueyuan and Guo Xiang were no longer in the world.


    When the four arrived at a reed Pavilion, two young monks came to the pavilion talking and laughing. Zhang Sanfeng came forward and said, "if you''re bothered, you''ll tell me that Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang Mountain asked to see the abbot."


    When the two monks heard Zhang Sanfeng''s name, they were shocked and looked at him. However, they saw that he was tall, with silver hair, ruddy and smooth face. He was very amiable, but a green Taoist robe was filthy. The two monks could not help thinking, "Zhang Sanfeng is the great master of Wudang sect. Wudang sect and Shaolin sect have never been at loggerheads. Is it because of trouble and fighting?"


    However, the three men who accompanied him were not ordinary people. When they were swept away by the three men''s eyes, the two monks suddenly felt an invisible pressure, and subconsciously believed: "are you really immortal Zhang of Wudang Mountain?"


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile, "the goods are genuine, and I dare not fake them." Another monk listened to him without the solemn spirit of a sect of master. He didn''t believe it, but he didn''t dare to ask any more. He had to turn to song Qingshu: "dare to ask some names."


    Song Qingshu and his three men announced their names one by one, and the two monks were dumbfounded. They had never seen such a big man in their whole life, but they saw four at once,


    The two monks looked at each other. Although they were suspicious, they did not dare to neglect each other because of their bearing. They hurried back to the temple to report.


    When I heard that Zhang Sanfeng was in person, song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, the leader of the sun moon cult, and Jiu Mozhi, the king of the great wheel Ming Dynasty, were accompanying me. No matter which of these people were the top experts in the world, the whole Shaolin Temple was shocked. The simple bell rang through the temples several miles around. As we gathered the monks of the whole temple to the main hall for a rainy day, While sending people to invite the left leader of the Songshan sect, abbot xuanci took the lead to welcome out of the temple with the eminent monks of Xuan, Kong and Fang.


    Along the way, xuanci discussed with the eminent monks in the temple: Zhang Sanfeng''s hundred year old cultivation and martial arts are unfathomable. Who is his opponent in the world? He came here with no fear, and song Qingshu and his entourage let me go. One was the hero in the Golden Snake conference, the other was the leader of the demon sect. He was a star charmer. Although he was not well-known, Jiu Mozhi was able to go along with them, and his martial arts were not inferior. So many experts come to Shaolin together, maybe they have the idea to pick Shaolin. Even if we are not their opponents, thousands of monks of the whole temple flock to Shaolin, we still want to maintain the reputation of Shaolin for thousands of years.


    The rest of the monks nodded their heads and said, "I swear to live and die with Shaolin."


    Before long, when the temple door opened and saw Zhang Sanfeng, xuanci couldn''t help complaining secretly: he had hoped that some foolish people would come to tease Shaolin, but he didn''t expect that they were really here.


    In the face of the enemy, xuanci quickly gathered up his mood and took zhuxuan, Zhuwen, Zhukong brothers and more than a dozen elders of Dharma hall to welcome him.


    "Poor monk xuanci, I''ve met several of you." The combination of Xuan and CI is a rite.


    Seeing that xuanci''s eyes are introverted, Zhang Sanfeng can''t help sighing that master xuanci and the people in the holy mountain of Qingliang temple are both called Luohan who subdues the dragon and subdues the tiger. Shaolin''s thousand year accumulation really deserves its reputation.


    Song Qingshu looked at the upright looking old monk in front of him and said, "you can''t hide it from the rest of the world, but how can you hide it from me?"? When you broke the lust commandment, you just gave birth to a child with ye erniang. Later, you turned a blind eye to ye erniang''s mother and son, and let ye erniang do harm to the Wulin. At the same time, you sat by and watched your old friends die one by one, and you refused to show your identity as the leading elder brother. You are really a dignified monk. However, he knew that the secret was very useful, and it was far from time to reveal it.


    Of course, Zhang Sanfeng didn''t know all this. He bowed himself and said, "how can we be successful if we have the labor abbot and all the masters to greet us?" Although song Qingshu and others were not happy, they could only follow the salute.


    Let me go. I snorted coldly in my heart: I''m in the world. Where can these smelly monks be worthy of my gift?


    Jiumozhi is thinking: it''s said that Shaolin masters are like clouds. Although these people are good at martial arts, none of them are my opponents. Hum, if it''s not for the face of immortal Zhang... Let me worship you first. If you don''t humiliate you later, you won''t show my ability.


    Xuanci quickly combined the ten rites and asked, "immortal Zhang and some of you have come so far that you have a big accident. What''s your opinion?"


    Zhang Sanfeng said, "I have something to ask you."


    Xuanci said, "please sit down. Please sit down."


    When Zhang Sanfeng sat down in the pavilion, a monk brought tea.


    Ren I xing had been angry for a long time. Seeing this, he sneered and said, "well, it''s OK for the three of us. Although we are a little bit poor in the Jianghu, compared with immortal Zhang, it''s just a firefly. Immortal Zhang is also a sect of master. How can you let him sit in the middle of the mountain instead of being invited to the temple? Even if you treat ordinary guests, you shouldn''t be so impolite. It''s true that generations of Shaolin are getting worse. "


    The two sides were afraid of each other. As soon as we finished talking, Shaolin monks turned pale one after another, and the atmosphere in the air became tense.


    -------


    Vertical and horizontal reader VIP group 31628.9594 (need fans above young Xia) ordinary group 337294925 (full) ordinary group 2 524443728 (thanks for Duan Muling 95)


    For genuine readers of third-party channels such as panda, please add 196988784

 Chapter 654

    Xuanci said, "if you came to my mountain alone, you should welcome me to the temple. But three of them came together with Mr. Zhang, who left Shaolin temple when he was young. According to the rules of our sect for hundreds of years, Mr. Zhang wants to know that all the traitors of our sect are not allowed to enter the temple again, otherwise they will be punished by cutting their feet. "


    Zhang Sanfeng did not speak with a smile, but song Qingshu was not so good-natured. He sneered and said: "although the grand master served master Jueyuan in Shaolin temple when he was young, he was a servant sweeping the floor and cooking tea. He neither shaved nor worshipped his teacher. How could he be regarded as a Shaolin disciple?"


    Xuanci said coldly, "but immortal Zhang stole martial arts from Shaolin Temple."


    Song Qingshu recalled that Zhang Sanfeng once said: "although the martial arts of Wudang sect were created by me later, but if master Jueyuan didn''t pass on my" Nine Yang scripture ", female Xia Guo gave me a pair of iron Arhats from Shaolin. After that, all my martial arts would be helpless. It''s not too much to say that my martial arts are derived from Shaolin. "


    However, Zhang Sanfeng''s open reading doesn''t mean song Qingshu''s open reading. Seeing that Shaolin Temple is a traitor or something, he can''t help but get angry: "You slander the grand master''s father for stealing Shaolin''s martial arts. Now Wudang''s martial arts are well known in the world. What kind of martial arts are you talking about?"


    "The magic of the Joyoung" is the object of our temple.


    Song Qing book can not help but tongue tied, but he was always quick witted, and soon came up with an idea: "the father of the Imperial College really wants Joyoung''s magic power." then he wouldn''t bring Zhang Wuji to Shaolin Temple. Besides, there is only one master of the Ming religion, Zhang Wuji, who works in Joyoung in the world. His secret of Joyoung''s magic is from a valley in Kunlun. It''s not from Shaolin, but it''s actually that you don''t know where to steal some pieces of Joyoung''s true scriptures.


    Hearing what he said, a group of monks on the other side angrily reprimanded him, and xuanci frowned. Fortunately, as the abbot, he knew something about the past, and slowly replied, "the Nine Yang Scripture of our temple was stolen by Yin Kexi and xiaoxiangzi. It must be the secret collection that sect leader Zhang got in Kunlun, and immortal Zhang also knows about it."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said in a deep voice, "Qingshu, don''t be rude. Do you remember what you promised me before?"


    Song Qingshu nodded helplessly. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Grand master, why are you so honest? As long as you deny it, I can''t say anything about it any more


    However, he knew clearly in his heart what kind of person Zhang Sanfeng was and naturally disdained to lie.


    "I didn''t come here today to argue with your temple about the past, but to ask for something else." Zhang Sanfeng said calmly.


    Xuanci and Fang Zheng looked at each other and thought, "what is he doing here? With so many experts, I don''t think I have any good intentions. " Xuanci then said, "please show me the details."


    "Not long ago, several of my disciples disappeared one after another..." Zhang Sanfeng talked slowly, and told the story that Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting disappeared and song Yuanqiao went to find them to lose contact.


    Xuanci couldn''t help but wonder: "great Xia song and others have suffered this great disaster. I''m very sorry, but why did real people come to Shaolin? Do you doubt that our hands in Shaolin have never been


    Song Qingshu snorted, took out the board dug down in the broken temple from the burden, pointed to the handprint on it and said, "you masters are all masters. I think you can recognize what kind of handprint this is caused by?"


    "Why?" Master Fang Zheng took the board and looked at it. He was still not sure. He handed it to xuanci and said, "elder martial brother, do you think this is right?"


    Xuanci could not help nodding: "yes, it''s really caused by the Prajna palm power of this temple."


    Seeing the other party''s confirmation, song Qingshu reaches out and sucks the board in xuanci''s hand, which makes everyone in the field lose face.


    Xuanci thought in his heart: Although I''m not on guard, it''s not so easy for me to take away the things in my hand. When the other party grabs the board, he takes it back. Is it the long lost dragon catching skill in the Jianghu?


    Jiumozhi is also secretly frightened. He hasn''t seen it for a while. His martial arts seem to have a breakthrough. I don''t know who will win or lose my crane control skill compared with his grasp?


    It''s also a meditation to let me go: my star absorbing method has a similar effect, but it can only deal with people whose skills are far less than mine. I''m afraid it''s difficult to capture things from the abbot of Shaolin so easily.


    "Song, what do you mean?" Last time, Xuancheng was defeated by Zhang Sanfeng and came back to practice hard. Today, he heard the alarm in the temple and just went out to investigate. He came out later than other monks. When he saw this scene, Xuancheng couldn''t help but get angry.


    "I''m afraid you will destroy the evidence." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    Xuancheng heard the irony in his tone and couldn''t help saying, "song, please make it clear to me."


    "Although I haven''t read the Buddhist scriptures much, I also understand that the practitioners of Buddhism should abstain from greed, anger and infatuation. You are so angry in your words. It seems that your accomplishments are not perfect." Song Qingshu''s words made Xuancheng angry, but he didn''t want to talk to each other. Instead, he said to xuanci, "abbot, do you know where the fast board was found?"


    There was a bad guess in xuanci''s heart, but now, he had to harden his head and ask, "I don''t know. I''ll ask the king of the Golden Snake for advice."


    Song Qingshu looked Numb: "the scene of my fourth Uncle Zhang and sixth uncle Yin''s disappearance is full of fighting traces, and this Prajna palm seal is left at the scene. At this time, I hope all the masters can give us an explanation."


    Although he had guessed it before, xuanci couldn''t help taking a breath, and the monks around also turned pale.


    "It''s not Shaolin. I hope you can see it clearly." Xuanci said in a hurry.


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "I don''t believe that their disappearance has something to do with your temple, but although my two disciples are not good at martial arts, they can''t be subdued by ordinary people. Prajna palm is the secret of your temple. Apart from the eminent monks in your temple, I can''t think of anyone else in the world who can cultivate Prajna palm like this."


    Hearing this, Kong Zhi pointed to Zhang Sanfeng and said angrily, "listen to the meaning of immortal Zhang, is it that we Shaolin are the mastermind of this


    Among the four great monks in Shaolin, kongzhi is compassionate, but he died the earliest; The air hears that the city is very deep, and the joy and anger are not in the form of color: the air is muddled, innocent, and has no access to world affairs; He often feels that Zhang Sanfeng has learned a lot of martial arts in Shaolin Temple. On the contrary, the reputation of Wudang school is superior to that of Shaolin school. He has never been angry, so he is just like a powder keg and blows up at a little bit.


    Let me be the leader of the demon sect. How happy I am in my daily life. Today, I''m angry with Zhang Sanfeng for no reason. When I was angry, I saw kongzhi''s rudeness and said with a sneer: "I''ve heard that Shaolin is very good at seeing the four great monks of sexual intelligence. Today, I see him, but it''s not the same. I see you are thin and sad. You are a short-lived young man. You''d better pay attention to your words and deeds. "

 Chapter 656

    "You Kongzhi is very angry. As one of the four great monks in Shaolin, he is proficient in the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. He is second only to Xuancheng and Fangzheng. His eyes are higher than the top. He is always conceited. How can he be insulted like this?


    But the other side is the leader of the sun moon god cult. He has some scruples in his heart, but he has no place to vent his anger. So he has to split his hand on the railings around the pavilion. With a click, the railings are broken, the pieces of wood are flying and smashed. This palm is really powerful.


    Let me look a coagulation: "empty wisdom bald ass, what are you playing here, don''t you think this is the railing, you can''t split it? If you have the courage, you''ll have two moves with me. If you only dare to show your authority over the dead, it''s really a joke. "


    Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help but have a headache. Seeing that both sides were ready to break out, he wanted to stop him. But he was the leader of the sect, not a member of Wudang. After all, he had a good intention to go up the mountain together, and he didn''t want to interfere.


    Just now, kongzhi managed to hold back his impulse. He heard that he was allowed to be teased. How could he bear it? He roared: "I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" Then he waved his hand.


    Xuanci didn''t feel right, but kongzhi was the top expert in the temple. He angrily shot at this time, and he wanted to stop it.


    "Well come!" Let me tease you all the time. Naturally, you should be on guard. When you see the other party take the lead, you don''t have to be polite. With a grim smile, you''re welcome like a shell.


    Two people you come and I go, in the blink of an eye on a dozen moves, fists and feet intersect the spirit of shock around everyone''s clothes hunting.


    Now the front row is full of experts. Naturally, we can see clearly the process of the two people''s fight. The ten moves of kongzhi have used no less than ten skills of Shaolin, but I can use them as a kind of palm technique, which can dissolve all kinds of kongzhi''s unique skills one by one. Let me walk. Although the palm technique is simple, there is a sound of wind and thunder between every move. Obviously, the palm technique itself is extraordinary.


    There was a loud bang. I had no place to dodge, so I had to extend my palms. The previous sound was the sound of the intersection of my palms.


    Let me have a smile on my lips: "kongzhi, although you have many unique skills, it''s a pity that you are not pure and complex. When you meet a real master, you will only be tied up."


    Kongzhi comes from the fact that he has learned a lot. He can''t help sneering at the other party''s comments: "what a big tone." Then he urged his internal power to rush to the other side, intending to hurt him seriously while the other side was distracted.


    Who knows, let me do not have the slightest sense of panic, but slightly raised the corner of the mouth, a face of sarcasm.


    When kongzhi was wondering, he suddenly felt that the real Qi in his body was out of control and was pouring into his opponent''s body. Then he heard his opponent''s unique skill of shaking the world. He could not help but be terrified: "big star sucking. Dharma!"


    The side of the certificate already see something wrong, smell speech hurried forward, sleeves a brush, then separate two arms, will empty wisdom back.


    Let my face show a different color: "master Fang Zheng''s kungfu is really perfect."


    At this time, kongzhi had already calmed down and noticed that the real Qi in his body was churning. It was obvious that he couldn''t do it any more for a while. He was surprised and angry: "Ren, you stabbed people in the back."


    Let me look at him with disdain: "the world all knows that this seat has a big suction star. FA, you are reckless, do my ass!"


    Kongzhi was about to retort, but Fang Zheng raised his hand to stop him: "what the teacher said is very true. My younger martial brother is not as good as others, but I''m glad to see you. I also want to learn your star absorbing skills. Please take charge of it. " Then he hit him with a light palm.


    This move is common, but in the middle of the move, it suddenly shakes slightly. One hand changes into two, two into four, four into eight. Before Song Qingshu saw that Fang Zheng and Zhang Sanfeng used to fight each other. This is the unpredictable thousand handed Tathagata palm. He was worried that Ren Wuxing had just finished fighting an expert, and his internal power was not restored. He was about to take the place of the other party. However, Ren Wuxing saw his intention and said with a laugh, "you can rest assured that I can handle it."


    It turns out that just now he was able to absorb the stars. FA absorbed almost a success. Instead of wasting his internal power, he has greatly increased it. Today, in front of so many top figures in the Jianghu, as the leader of the sun moon god cult, he has always been a very good face figure. He wants to play his own prestige in the first World War, so he refuses song Qingshu''s intention to help and waves his hand to welcome him.


    Let me become famous in the river and lake for many years. Naturally, I can recognize the thousand handed Tathagata palm. I know that as soon as it''s too late, his eight palms will become sixteen palms, and then he will become thirty-two palms


    He was not Zhang Sanfeng. He did not dare to let the opponent''s hand accumulate to the strongest. He immediately clapped his hand and attacked Fang Zheng''s right shoulder. The left palm of the prescription comes out from the bottom of the right palm, and it still shakes slightly. The shadow of the palm changes from one to two and from two to four. Let me jump up and give back two palms.


    On one side, kongzhi looked closely, but he saw that master Fangzheng''s palm technique was unpredictable. Just in the middle of each stroke, it had changed into several directions. His palm technique was so fantastic that he had never seen it in his life. He couldn''t help sighing: before, elder martial brother Fangzhang said that my cultivation was not as good as Fangzheng''s, but I still didn''t think so. Today, he was much better than me. The technique of thousand hand Tathagata palm is so complicated, but he can keep his skill. It''s very difficult.


    Then he turned his eyes to let me go. When he was fighting with him before, he only felt that the other person''s palm technique was ordinary. Although he lost, kongzhi only hated that he accidentally caught the other person''s star power, but he was not half convinced of his martial arts. At this time, as an onlooker, he just saw the subtlety of the other person''s palm technique.


    The palm technique that allows me to walk is very simple. It seems to be quite stiff when I take the palm. But no matter how unpredictable the palm technique of Fang Zheng is, as soon as the palm force that allows me to walk is delivered, he will change his moves. It seems that they are equal in strength and skill.


    After a long fight, they gradually realized that master Fangzheng''s palm technique was a little slow, and they were pleased: "although your palm technique is wonderful, it''s hard to last when you are old."


    He intended to end the battle as soon as possible, so he saw master Fang Zheng''s left palm clap and shout, and his left palm quickly met him. He quietly used his life''s unique skill of breathing star.


    There was a sound, two palms intersected, and each stepped back. Let me just feel that although the other party''s internal power is soft, it is incomparable. I used the "star absorbing method", but I couldn''t absorb any of his internal power. I was surprised.


    Master Fang Zheng said: "good! How good Take the opportunity to wave.


    Let me be the leader of the sun moon god cult. I have rich experience in fighting all my life. At this time, I immediately attack several palms without advance. I think: Yijinjing is really the first magic skill of Shaolin, and it can restrain my ability of absorbing stars! Hum, but even if you don''t have to suck the stars. Dharma, with my martial arts, can''t you beat an old monk?


    ----


    Thank you for the monthly ticket support of LAN shihei, Qige Ming, dontsaybye, boring soy sauce 8, Fengshen Feilian and others


    I can''t see the monthly tickets and rewards from the third-party channels, such as palm reading. I can''t thank you one by one

 Chapter 657

    Let me attack you in a hurry. Seeing that Fangzheng''s palm technique is becoming more and more obscure, I can''t help but be glad: Although you have high accomplishments, you are not like me. You are not killed in the rivers and lakes like this, so it''s difficult to give full play to your peak strength in actual combat.


    When he was about to take advantage of the victory, he suddenly felt that his right arm was slightly numb when he took out his palm. His internal power was not very comfortable. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He knew that it was because he had just absorbed a piece of kongzhi''s successful power that he hadn''t had time to refine it. In this fierce battle, these internal forces took the opportunity to bite back.


    It turns out that his star absorbing method is very powerful, but it has a fatal drawback, that is, when his skill is absorbed to a certain extent, the internal forces he absorbs will fight with each other and begin to bite himself. Therefore, he has to divide part of his internal forces to suppress the alien Qi in his body.


    Originally, he used his own skill to absorb the stars. This defect is not fatal. Unfortunately, fangzheng''s martial arts is equal to his. Unconsciously, he used his skill, so that the real Qi in his body was no longer bound, and he took the opportunity to bite back.


    "Amitabha." Fang Zheng soon noticed his abnormality, and immediately turned back to defend and attacked him with one palm.


    Let me bite my teeth, so I have to stretch out my right palm to meet with him. The two men''s body shakes, but the prescription certificate is not enough. Let me go back a few steps, and I feel that my whole body''s Qi and blood are shaken. I''m scared in my heart. I''m afraid I will lose face if I continue to fight like this.


    Immediately, he stepped back two steps and turned sharply. His right hand had already grasped kongzhi''s chest nearby, and his left palm patted him down.


    The rise and fall of the rabbit is a strange change that no one can expect. Seeing that I am allowed to fight with master Fang Zheng, the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable. It is reasonable to say that he can''t do his best to protect himself. How can he turn around and attack Kong Zhi. This move becomes too strange and too fast. Otherwise, kongzhi is also a god monk. If he fights with Laiwu, he will be defeated in the end, but he will never be captured in one move. "Ah," all the monks called in unison.


    Master Fangzheng leaps up like a bird and pounces on the back of his head. This is the strategy of "encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao" in martial arts. When he attacks the enemy, he has to rescue him. The purpose is to force him to withdraw his attack, to attack kongzhi''s head, and to block him with his backhand.


    Seeing that master Fang Zheng used his hand in such a short time, all the monks were greatly impressed, but there was no time to cheer. They knew that kongzhi''s life could be saved. I didn''t know that my hand was pulled back, but I didn''t block it with my backhand. I grabbed master Fang Zheng''s "Tanzhong acupoint" and hit him with a finger of my right hand. Master Fang Zheng was soft and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Shaolin monks had already reacted. They were so surprised that they yelled and hugged each other.


    Let me go. At this time, the healthy qi and blood are surging. Naturally, I will not be embarrassed by the prescription. Let the monks snatch the prescription back.


    "Amitabha!" Xuanci frowned and said with a sneer, "Mr. Ren''s cheating is not fair and aboveboard. It''s not the work of a gentleman."


    Song Qingshu laughs and takes the opportunity to reply: "in martial arts competition, we all rely on our own abilities and focus on fairness and justice. That''s song Xianggong''s pedantic remarks. The teacher''s mind is smart and he doesn''t fight for strength. I think he will win very well."


    I was forced to make such a bad decision. I was a little embarrassed at first, but when song Qingshu said that, I suddenly felt that I had a bright face and thought in my heart that I was really a good son-in-law. Yingying would never lose money if she married him.


    "Even though I have lived in Tubo for a long time, I also know that there is a saying in the Central Plains: soldiers are crafty. The abbot is erudite and versatile. I don''t know this truth."


    After being interrupted by them, I adjusted my mood and said with a smile, "is there a gentleman in my sun moon religion? If you were a gentleman, I''m afraid other believers would have already converted to Buddhism. What else should we try? "


    The monks of Shaolin were robbed by three people. For a moment, they didn''t know how to refute. Many of them were so irascible that they almost scolded. Fortunately, at the critical moment, they thought of the commandments in the temple, but their eyes seemed to want to eat them.


    Seeing the monks looking at him, Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Now it can be said that the fire at the gate of the city has brought disaster to the fish in the pond. However, he is a scholar of heaven and man, and his vision and bearing are not comparable to those of other Shaolin eminent monks. In fact, he vaguely agrees with song Qingshu''s statement. Over the years, the Mongolians have been doing everything they need in the battlefield, and they have lost the Southern Song Dynasty, If people in the Wulin still hold such pedantic rules, it is not a blessing for the Han people.


    "Since Mr. Ren doesn''t talk about the rules of the rivers and lakes, it''s no wonder that Zuo doesn''t talk about the rules of the rivers and lakes." There was a loud drink from the crowd, and a figure suddenly came out and hit me with his palm. Let me see is Songshan school leader left cold Zen, quickly backhand hit back, cheered: "good."


    Let me go. I''ve always been strong, and Zuo lengchan has always been his enemy. How can he show half weakness?


    It turned out that Zuo lengchan took Dao xuanci''s notice and rushed to Taishi mountain with people. He just saw that I was allowed to fight with Fang Zheng until the critical moment, but he kept silent. Until this time, he suddenly made a move. It was really extraordinary. He suddenly made a fist, a palm, a finger and a grasp. In a moment, he had changed more than ten tricks and let me give him a sudden attack, I can only defend it for a while. He had just been fighting with master Fang Zheng, and his internal power wastage was huge. At this time, his Qi and blood were churning and he could only complain secretly.


    Song Qingshu frowned. With his eyesight, he could not see that he could not let me go and could not slow down? As soon as his figure flashed, he stopped between the two: "the left leader, you are a patriarch, but you want to pick up the cheap money. Do you want a face? I''ll pick you up. "


    Zuo lengchan was defeated by song Qingshu several times. When he saw him, he was afraid of him. But in front of so many people, in his capacity, he didn''t mean to show his weakness in front of song Qingshu. He made a plan in his heart and said, "when I beat this man Ren, I''ll fight with you again. Are you afraid of the wheel fight?" Said the call of a punch, to let me hit.


    Zuo lengchan has a good calculation in his heart. As long as song Qingshu gives his hand, he will be able to go back from the point of view of the other party''s bullying, which will not damage the prestige of his left leader; If song Qingshu didn''t do it, he would take the opportunity to understand Ren Wuxing''s life and get rid of this long-standing eyesore. He has already seen that Ren Wuxing is at the end of his rope, and it''s easy for him to win. When the time comes to kill the leader of the demon cult, his prestige will be unprecedented, and the hope of the five mountains in one will be a little higher.


    Only when the five mountains are united can he have the capital to really participate in the competition among all forces in the world.


    Song Qingshu who will let him take advantage of the danger, is about to wave his hand to block, let me go, but coldly way: "virtuous son-in-law temporarily retreat!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and immediately realized that letting me go was very competitive, and it was not good. In front of so many people, he brushed his face. However, if he really stood by, letting me go would inevitably encounter danger. Now that they were in the same front, song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to hurt each other. He replied, "OK, I''ll leave for a while. It''s just that the left is shameless. I''ll give him a slap first. " Then he waved his hand and fanned left lengchan''s face.


    Zuo lengchan was suddenly surprised and angry. If he slapped him in the face in full view of the public, how could he be the leader of the Song Mountain sect? He quickly leaned to avoid: "do you want two to fight one?".


    I didn''t know that although song Qingshu was like a fan, he didn''t wave his palm. He just raised his right hand and scratched his cheek. It was an empty move. Seeing that Zuo lengchan was deceived, he laughed and said, "I heard that you are the leader of the five mountains, but you are too timid. I just scratched and scared you like this?"


    ----


    Thanks to flower, o0 pepper, 0o and others for their reward and monthly ticket support

 Chapter 658

    "You Zuo lengchan is both shy and shy. Not to mention the Shaolin disciples behind him, who are the members of the Song Mountain sect he brought with him, many of them have strange faces and are obviously trying to bear to smile.


    After being stirred up by song Qingshu, Zuo lengchan''s attack stopped, and the master''s moves were only a little different. In my spare time, I took a deep breath. My inner breath was smooth, and I was in a state of great spirit. With three hands, I split out. Zuo lengchan tried his best to solve the problem, but he was surprised: "this old man has not seen him for more than ten years. His skill is better than that of the past. If you want to win him today, you must do your best."


    More than ten years ago, the two men had a battle in Fengchan terrace. When they were allowed to fight, they could kill each other. It''s a pity that the xenogeneic Qi broke out in their bodies, leading to a near success. In the eyes of outsiders, the battle between them was a draw, but only the two men knew what the real situation was. For more than ten years, Zuo lengchan has been working hard, and finally came up with a way to crack the other side''s star sucking and Dharma; And let me go is the result of the first World War when the beginning of the bitter, always want to defeat each other in front of the world.


    This second meeting is a showdown before the world''s top figures. Both of them attach great importance to the number of winners and losers, but they are not as peaceful as when they just let me compete with master Fang Zheng. As soon as I come up, I''ll kill you, and my palms will be like a knife or an axe; Zuolingchen''s sudden changes include fist, palm and grasp.


    The more they fight, the faster they are. Those with lower skills on the spot soon lose sight of each other. I saw Ren I Xing and master Fang Zheng fight each other before, but I can''t understand the subtlety of their moves. But now they are so fast that they can''t even understand how to make or close a fist.


    Fang Zheng was secretly shocked: before, he thought that he could not win by taking advantage. Now, he has fought three fierce battles in a row, and he has become braver and braver. The people in the demon sect can''t judge by common sense. If I really fight with him, it''s really not sure who will win.


    Hatoyama also nodded in secret. Before his fight with Ren Wuxing, although he seemed to be neck and neck, he thought in his heart that if he didn''t fear the other party''s star attraction, he would surely win him. But now he has fought three times in a row, and his martial arts accomplishments are much better than expected, especially in the battle with Fangzheng


    Jiumozhi could not help but think that at the top of Mount Tai, he had a fight with Fangzheng. He was sure to win the first battle, but it turned out to be a mistake. Because of the sudden boiling of Qi in his body, he was defeated by the other side. But thanks to song Qingshu''s advice, he realized that practicing the seventy-two skills of Shaolin requires using Buddhism to defuse his anger at the same time. In the past two years, he has returned to Tibet and gradually cleared up the hidden diseases in his body. He realized that his skills are better than before. This time he went back to the Central Plains and found the East invincible. The first goal is to go to Shaolin Temple and find a place.


    After all, there were few people who knew about the first battle with Dongfang unbeaten, and he knew that the other side''s lightness skill was far superior to his own. Even if he lost, he could be excused; However, it was an accident that he was defeated by Fang Zheng, but he was looked down upon by the world''s heroes. Therefore, when he went to Shaolin this time, he had the idea of shame before snow. When he saw that he was allowed to defeat the two great masters of Shaolin in succession, he was both admired and happy.


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was influenced by the novels and TV programs of previous generations. He always felt that in the original works, I was allowed to go on a rampant rampage, but he was often beaten down in the rivers and lakes. In the original works, I couldn''t beat Dongfang invincible, but I couldn''t get rid of the black spots. Therefore, all kinds of arguments on the Internet in previous generations were inevitably looked down upon.


    But now he just understood, let me can be said to be success also absorb star big law, defeat also absorb star big law. Although he is famous in the world and makes countless people turn pale, when he meets a real expert, he can''t exert his best strength because of the backfire of the star absorbing method.


    Originally, I was allowed to absorb the opponent''s skills by "absorbing stars and great skills". However, the opponent''s schools are different and their skills are different. All kinds of miscellaneous skills are absorbed in themselves and can''t be integrated into one. As their own use, they often come out unexpectedly. He has very strong internal power. He immediately subdues the internal power of the alien faction. He has never been in danger. However, once he confronts a very strong master, he consumes a lot of internal power, and his internal power used to suppress the internal power of the alien faction will be weakened accordingly. When the enemy is in the situation, he is in a state of embarrassment because of external troubles and internal worries.


    With song Qingshu''s accomplishments today, we can objectively evaluate the strength of Ren Zixing. Whether Fangguan is a palm skill, a sword skill, or a combat ability, they are all the best in the world. They are much more powerful than we thought before.


    Several people are wandering outside. At this moment, Zuo lengchan has been forced into a corner, and let me chop him with one hand. Each hand is like a mountain axe, with amazing power. Zuo lengchan is completely at a disadvantage. His arms are very short. He retracts when he can''t attack a foot. It seems that he only defends but doesn''t attack. All of a sudden, let me drink, double palm disease to each other''s chest. The four palms intersect, and the canopy makes a loud noise. The left cold Zen vest bumps into the wall of Shaolin Temple. The tiles and dust fall from it, but the four palms don''t separate.


    The monks of Shaolin have turned pale one after another. The two of them have such internal power. Once they let me go, the devil will use the magic power to attract stars. Isn''t the left leader''s life hanging on the line?


    Hatoyama chuckled: "let the leader win."


    At this time, the left cold Zen right palm a contraction, unexpectedly with the left hand single palm resist each other''s palm force, the right hand stretched out food two points, let me go to poke. Let me go with a strange cry and jump away quickly. Left cold Zen, right hand followed point past. He pointed three fingers in a row, and let me go back three steps in a row.


    Jiumozhi immediately looked puzzled and muttered to himself, "why is this?"


    Let me go at this time, the heart is also appalled, he started to absorb star big. Method, did not know under a suction, unexpectedly found that the other party''s internal force is empty, gone. It''s not surprising that he can''t absorb the internal power of Fang Zheng just now. But he can''t hide his internal power in an instant. He can''t absorb his "star absorbing method". Let alone never meet him in his life. He never dreamed of such a miracle.


    He sucked a few more times, but he didn''t touch the half point of Zuo lengchan''s internal power. Seeing his sharp fingering, he took three steps back.


    Left cold Zen grimly smile, right index finger continue to poke to his left rib. Let me see that his finger is powerful and fierce, and I wonder in my heart, "don''t you have any internal power in your finger?" At the moment, he leans slightly and seems to dodge. In fact, he deliberately exposes the empty door and lets him poke his chest rib. At the same time, he spreads the "star absorbing magic skill" on his chest and thinks, "you have the ability to hide your internal power deeply, so you can''t let me absorb the big star. You can''t absorb it, but you attack me with your finger. If you don''t have any internal power on your finger, then stabbing me is just itching me. But if you have any internal power, you have to suck it for me."


    When song Qingshu saw this, he immediately understood the plans of both sides, and could not help shouting: "be careful of the cold air of Zuo lengchan."

 Chapter 659

    Let me be a little stunned, but at this time, it''s too late for him to change his moves. With a pop, Zuo lengchan''s fingers have poked into his left chest "Tianchi cave", and let me subconsciously use the star absorbing method. Sure enough, the opponent''s internal power is like a river burst, pouring in from his "Tianchi cave".


    As song Qingshu said, although there was no end to it, he understood Zuo lengchan''s plan after a while, and let himself absorb his cold Qi. Suddenly, his whole body would freeze, and he could only be slaughtered.


    When I want to understand all this, I can''t help but be surprised and angry. How dare I inhale each other''s true Qi into my body wantonly? Can previously lead a wolf into the room, at this time, if you don''t need to absorb the internal force of the other finger, you will inevitably be seriously injured.


    Let me make a quick decision, fight for serious injury, and take his finger with my body. At the same time, blood gushes in my mouth, I kick left lengchan''s lower abdomen, and left lengchan screams. The whole person falls back and suddenly curls up on the ground and wails.


    Everyone in the field was shocked. You know, Zuo lengchan is the leader of Wuyue sword sect. He is a famous tough man in the river and lake. If he had not suffered a lot, he would never have been so impolite. People from Songshan sect would have gathered around him to check his injury.


    "You are so cruel, poor monk xuandu. I''ll learn from you!" An old monk with a red face came out angrily. He put his right index finger and middle finger together. When he heard his words, he was very angry, but his face was smiling with a gentle look. The contrast was very strange.


    Let me at this time seriously injured in the body, which is his opponent, song Qingshu and jiumozhi both grab out, will let me behind.


    "Younger martial brother, I''ll deal with the monk. Take care of Mr. Ren first." Jiumozhi immediately blocked the old monk''s way.


    Song Qingshu is clear about jiumozhi''s accomplishments. Naturally, he won''t worry about him. Instead, he hurried to find out the pulse gate where he was allowed to walk. He only felt that his hand was cold to the bone, and his pulse condition was even more chaotic. Obviously, he was seriously injured by his opponent''s cold fingers.


    Song Qingshu could not help regretting: "father-in-law, if I had not interfered, you would not have been hurt so badly." In the original work, I let myself fight this battle. I accidentally inhaled the cold ice Qi of Zuo lengchan, and was defeated by the other side. Although I lost, I didn''t suffer much serious injury. After half a day''s recuperation, I got rid of the cold poison. But at this time he was injured, not a few months to recuperate, I''m afraid it''s not good.


    Let me go straight teeth tremble, but still haha smile: "but just injured, if I lose to the surname left, it is more than killing me."


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "it''s easy to say. You don''t have to look at how much you''ve been hurt. If there was a slight mistake just now, I''m afraid you''ll die on the spot." As he said this, he put the powerful Qi into the other person''s body to help him get rid of the cold poison in his body.


    Let me go, a strange smile suddenly appeared on my face: "if you know what kind of injury my family name is left, you won''t think I''m seriously injured."


    Song Qingshu also wondered why Zuo lengchan howled so miserably. Recalling that he had just been kicked in the middle and lower abdomen, he was surprised: "did his father-in-law abolish his Dantian?"


    Let me smile: "I really planned that, but Zuo''s martial arts were more important than his life. At the critical moment, he jumped up three inches to avoid the destruction of Dantian. But in this way, he was kicked by me... Hehe, I heard that Zuo''s concubines have several rooms. I think they will be widows for the rest of their lives."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but take a breath. He can''t help but look at Zuo lengchan in the distance sympathetically. He thinks that he designed Zhang Wuji to practice the star sucking method of self castration effect. Hey, our son-in-law is really predestined. We can change the nickname eunuch maker. Which man in the lake dares to fight us?


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed secretly. He didn''t want to go with them before. He was worried that this would happen. But after all, letting me go is to stand up for him, and he can''t complain.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng is easygoing, it doesn''t mean that he is afraid of things. In fact, he is dissatisfied with the attitude of Shaolin just now. After all, Prajna palm is your unique skill in Shaolin. As a result, you don''t say anything about it. What''s the matter?


    The Taoist school stresses to let nature take its course. Zhang Sanfeng doesn''t think much about it any more and begins to pay attention to the competition between Jiu Mozhi and the xuandu master.


    After a long confrontation, jiumozhi suddenly showed a smile: "I''ve been admiring master xuandu for a long time. I''m so glad to see him today." Said the right hand food in the two fingers is also gently put together, for Nianhua shape.


    Xuandu was shocked. He thought, could this man also be Shaolin''s Nianhua finger? He didn''t dare to neglect, but he made a move in a hurry.


    They saw the two monks'' left hands slowly stretched out at the same time and played three rounds towards each other. I can only hear the three rings of Bobo, and the fingers collide. Master xuandu suddenly shot three blood arrows from his chest. He shot a few feet. After the competition between the two stock indexes, xuandu was defeated. The three stock indexes of jiumozhi were all in his chest, just like the sharp blade.


    Xuansheng and xuandu have always been friends. Seeing this, he hurried forward to protect xuandu and give him acupoints to stop bleeding. He was not sure. When he saw his wound clearly, he looked at jiumozhi in horror: "why do you want me to pick flowers in Shaolin?"


    "It''s true that I can pick flowers, but it''s not necessarily something of Shaolin," he said with a proud smile


    "Son of a bitch, fingering flowers is one of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. It''s well known all over the world. How come it''s not something of Shaolin?" Xuansheng was so angry that he couldn''t even take care of his anger.


    "Master, this is not true. There are seventy-two unique skills in the world, but they may not be Shaolin things." Hatoyama is clear and respectful, but his words are shocking.


    "What did you say?" Xuancheng is hot tempered and stares at each other.


    Song Qingshu also heard a black line. It is estimated that Hatoyama Chi wants to show off his skills again. He is careless in making friends.


    Zhang Sanfeng also frowned slightly. He whispered to song Qingshu: "you elder martial brother, it seems that you are going to challenge the whole Shaolin Temple."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, taishifu. Qingshu has its own discretion. Let him kill those smelly monks first."


    ¡±


    Hearing the words of jiumozhi, xuanci, who had been looking at his heart with his eyes and nose, couldn''t sit still: "I don''t know what the king of Ming said?"


    Jiumozhi replied faintly: "in those days, the master of Dharma came to the East with his Tianzhu martial arts skills, and then passed them on to Shaolin. But how vast the Tianzhu martial arts are. Although the master of Dharma is amazing, he is not a metropolis. Because Tubo is adjacent to Tianzhu, many other Tianzhu martial arts gradually spread to Tubo. Thousands of years later, many of these martial arts spread to the Central Plains, and Shaolin collated and summarized them one by one, So the so-called seventy-two skills of Shaolin came into being. I''ve also seen many Shaolin eminent monks in the Central Plains over the years. I just learned that the famous seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin are nothing more than the Tianzhu martial arts that have long been spread in Tubo. "


    ------


    Thank you for your support in 1998, 1501, and the monthly tickets from readers like o0 pepper, o465811664, Cheng Shujian and flowe

 Chapter 660

    As soon as Hatoyama''s voice fell, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    All the monks in Shaolin were stunned. For a moment, they didn''t know how to react. Shaolin, as a great warrior in the Wulin, has no one dared to challenge like this for many years?


    Let me open my mouth, and finally sigh to myself: "my son-in-law, I thought my mouth was poisonous enough. Compared with your elder martial brother, it''s just a small Witch to see a big one."


    Even Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t sit still. He came to song Qingshu and said, "Qingshu, your friend..." Zhang Sanfeng finally sighed, "I''m afraid our trip will have twists and turns."


    Song Qingshu also had a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect him to have this idea."


    By this time, Shaolin monks had already reacted and criticized one after another. If it was a common school in the Jianghu, Jiu Mozhi might have been drowned by the tide of curse.


    Xuanci had a great family style. He raised his hand to the monks to be quiet, and then slowly said, "the Buddhism and martial arts of our temple are all handed down from the Dharma patriarch. That''s true. According to the national master, these are indeed Tianzhu martial arts. However, the martial arts handed down by the Dharma patriarch only account for a small part of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, and most of the seventy-two unique skills are created by the Shaolin Temple founding school in nearly a thousand years through the research of numerous senior monks. For example, Prajna palm was created by master Yuanyuan, the eighth generation abbot of the temple, and Maha finger was created by qizhitoutuo, who had been in the temple for 40 years. The great Vajra boxing was developed by the six eminent monks of the 11th generation of Tongzi generation in our temple after 36 years of hard work... These unique skills are all Chinese martial arts, which are quite different from Tianzhu''s Kung Fu of using his will to resist and use his strength. All of you are experts in martial arts. You can tell the difference at first sight. I don''t need to talk a lot. "


    Even Zhang Sanfeng nodded to himself after hearing this argument. With his insight, he naturally knew that most of Shaolin''s 72 unique skills were created by himself and had nothing to do with Tianzhu''s martial arts.


    With a little smile, jiumozhi said, "what Abbot Shaolin said is of course brilliant, but it''s a bit of a deliberate difference between China and Tianzhu. In fact, in my Buddha''s eyes, there is no difference among all living beings. China and India are all illusory pseudonyms. According to the abbot, Prajna palm, Maha finger and Vajra fist were created by Shaolin. But when I was in Tubo in my early years, I heard many Tantric monks mention Prajna palm, Maha finger and Vajra fist. For example, Prajna palm has a move called "perfect", Sanskrit is called "avanaya", translated into Chinese, which means "indescribable". The right palm is weak and solid, the left palm is deep and empty, and the virtual and real are used interchangeably. The enemy does not pay attention to it, so it is easy to be deceived. Elder martial brother abbot, I don''t know whether these words are right or not? "


    Xuanci''s face flashed yellow and said, "this..." he thought a little, and then said, "younger martial brother Xuansheng, please go to the Sutra library and take the Scriptures that record these three martial arts for several elder martial brothers to have a look."


    Xuansheng said, "yes!" He turned and went out of the hall. After a short time, he took it and gave it to xuanci. The main hall is three li away from the Sutra library. Xuansheng takes the Sutras in a moment. His skill is extremely agile. Outsiders don''t know the inside story, and they don''t think it''s different, but all the monks in Shaolin Temple praise it secretly.


    The paper of the three scriptures is yellow and black, which shows that they have a long history. Xuanci put the scriptures on the square table and said, "look, each of the three scriptures narrates his own experience of making achievements. If you don''t believe me, will master Shuo De, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, lie to others? Did you expect that today''s event would have been written hundreds of years ago, so that you could argue at this moment? "


    Jiumozhi pretended that he didn''t understand what he was saying, so he took Maha zhimiyao and read it page by page. Zhang Sanfeng took Prajna palm because of his apprentice''s affairs. However, he respected his identity, only read the preface and postscript at will, and handed it back to Shaolin. Zhang Sanfeng came to know that this is the secret of Shaolin''s martial arts. He is the leader of other schools. He has something to do with his identity, so it''s inconvenient for him to pry into other people''s secrets; Secondly, master xuanci is an eminent monk of a generation. Since he said that, there is no falsehood. If he examined it carefully, he would be suspicious and disrespectful.


    However, jiumozhi is extremely serious. As he slowly turns over the pages, he is obviously concentrating on finding the flaws and doubts in it to refute xuanci. For a while, in addition to people''s breath, it was the sound of the page turning. After reading Prajna palm technique, then Maha Zhimi Yao, and then Da Jingang Quan Shengong, all of them are slowly reading page by page.


    Shaolin monks looked at jiumozhi''s face and wanted to know if he could find any basis in the three ancient books as a source of argument. However, they saw that he looked calm, neither happy nor disappointed. I saw him turn page by page, close the last book of "great Vajra boxing", hold it in both hands and return it to abbot xuanci. He closed his eyes and meditated without saying a word. Xuanci was unpredictable when he saw his appearance.


    After a long time, kumozhi opened his eyes and said to xuanci, "abbot xuanci, I was in Tubo in the past, and the eminent monks in Ningma Temple once read me the Sanskrit tips of Prajna palm. I remember that it was because of suffering, naros, Bergan, koropotstein, binnasni, varbutanro


    It''s translated into Chinese: "if you are restless in the long night, your mind is flying. How to subdue is the first key to practice Prajna palm internal skill." Is that the sentence? "


    All the monks in Shaolin Temple who have practiced Prajna palm are disgraced, because what jiumozhi said is literally right. Xuancheng was also surprised to know that the essence of Prajna palm is only in Chinese now, because the eminent monks of past dynasties can''t translate the verve properly, so there has been no Sanskrit translation. But this Sanskrit is really exquisite. If people who don''t know hear it, they really think that Prajna palm is from Tianzhu.


    Even xuanci didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, but Xuancheng responded quickly and sneered: "not long ago, I learned this passage from Song Qingshu. At that time, he translated Sanskrit, which is the same as the Sanskrit translated by the national teacher. Zhang Zhenren can also testify to this. Now the national master and song Qingshu are coming together. I think... Hehe. "


    Although Xuancheng didn''t finish what he said, everyone in the field understood what he meant.


    This time it was jiumozhi''s turn to be stunned and read song Qingshu in shock: "I didn''t expect that my younger martial brother also knew Sanskrit."


    Song Qingshu face embarrassed: "a little understanding of fur, fur only."


    "In that case, I''ll say something more. These younger martial brothers should have heard of it before," he said in a big Sanskrit. "This Sanskrit is translated into Chinese, which must be like this: but if you study the flying heart, where is the flying heart? If you go back to your heart, you can find out where your heart is? According to the wisdom of the empty, the edge of the situation is also quiet, quiet but not quiet, cover incompetent quiet people also, according to but not according to, cover no according to the situation. The state of mind is quiet, and the heart is safe. It''s important for Prajna to master internal skills


    -----


    Thank you for your support and monthly pass

 Chapter 661

    Jiumozhi continued: "not only Prajna palm, but also I remember the gist of Vajra fist and the secret of Maha finger." Then he continued to speak Sanskrit and recite the Sutra of Wujing.


    To all the monks, what he said is not a good word, but it is roughly correct. It is the key recorded in the three ancient books.


    In this way, even Xuancheng was stunned. If he said the Sanskrit in the previous period, he could also say that there was exchange between their brothers, but he never mentioned the rest to song Qingshu, but jiumozhi could speak the Sanskrit version fluently, so it was impossible to prepare in advance.


    "Are these martial arts really from Tianzhu?"


    Many monks suddenly had an idea in their heart, even Xuancheng''s faith was shaken. However, he soon came to realize that this monk must have used some tricks. Unfortunately, he thought hard and could not figure out the key.


    "Amitabha!" Xuanci called out a Buddha''s name, "the king of Ming has the ability to never forget. Just now he read it silently. He wrote down three important martial arts books in his heart. At the same time, he is proficient in Sanskrit. I admire him for translating the Sutra into Sanskrit and reciting it in Chinese."


    As soon as xuanci''s words came out, all the monks suddenly realized that there was something strange in it, and they all denounced jiumozhi for his shamelessness.


    When the trick was discovered, Hatoyama became angry. Instead of explaining it, he said, "you have to be unreasonable. I have no way, but I have a simple way to tell whether the so-called seventy-two skills of Shaolin were created by Shaolin or spread to the Central Plains through Tubo."


    The monks were surprised one after another. Xuanci could not help frowning and said, "dare to ask the king of Ming, what is it?"


    "In the past, when these unique skills were spread from Tubo to Shaolin, the eminent monks of Tantric school specially reserved their skills to prevent this situation today," said Jiu Mozhi. As soon as he said this, everyone in the audience immediately talked about it. Seeing that the success attracted everyone''s attention, he just said, "when these unique skills were spread from Tianzhu to Tubo, they were accompanied by very detailed cultivation notes, However, those who spread from Tubo to the Central Plains did not have these. Therefore, it is difficult for people in the Central Plains to cultivate the same unique skills to the highest level. "


    Kong Wen, one of the four great monks in Shaolin, sneered: "why should the king of Ming make a fool of himself? These unique skills were created by the former generation of eminent monks in our temple. The former generation of eminent monks thought that practice is a process of cultivating the mind. Everyone''s practice is a great opportunity to improve the Dharma. Therefore, he deliberately did not leave behind the secret of quick success, just worried that the younger generation would lose the big because of the small."


    After hearing this, Zhang Sanfeng secretly nodded his head. For thousands of years, there has been no lack of talented people in Shaolin. How could they be so wise and leave such an unwritten rule behind.


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly: jiumozhi is going to be loaded again


    Just as he expected, jiumozhi replied lightly: "although you speak high sounding, it''s an indisputable fact that Shaolin''s seventy-two unique skills have lost a lot of mysteries and secrets because of several transitions."


    Shaolin monks are furious. Xuancheng''s figure is in a flash, but he doesn''t move after all. He was defeated by Zhang Sanfeng last time, which makes him much more cautious now. He decides to look at the depth of each other again.


    Xuansheng on the other side, however, could not restrain himself. He came forward and asked, "king of the great wheel Ming, you said that the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin are all Tianzhu martial arts, which were introduced into our temple from Tubo. You also said that our temple lacks the essence of various unique skills, so it is difficult to cultivate them to the highest level. It''s very easy to understand whether it''s true or not. As long as the people of Shaolin consult you with some of their unique skills, the tricks used by the people of our temple will never come out of this unique skill. When the master gives his advice, please limit yourself to these martial arts skills. Naturally, you can tell whether your words are hot or not¡°


    Hatoyama chuckled: "what are the unique skills of the master?"


    "It seems that the king of Ming chose xiaoseng as his opponent." Xuansheng is also the best among the xuanzi generation, so he is not afraid at this time. "Xiaoseng is not talented. He only has a glimpse of three unique skills, just like the Prajna palm, Maha finger and Vajra fist that you just talked about. If you are just talking on paper, you don''t really know these skills, you might as well, Although most of the eminent monks in our temple can only master five or six unique skills, together, 72 unique skills can be found. The king of Ming doesn''t have to worry about saying a few unpopular unique skills. There will be no one on our side to fight. "


    Although Xuansheng was polite on the surface, all the people in the room could understand his implication. They used his words to run on Hatoyama and cut off his chances of sophistry. After all, the logic of his previous remarks is very strict. If it is spread to the rivers and lakes, it may cause many people to doubt Shaolin''s seventy-two unique skills. However, once his big words are released, the real contest can''t compare with Shaolin monks. Naturally, people in the rivers and lakes don''t believe his previous remarks.


    Song Qingshu sighed. Xuansheng was a talented person, but unfortunately, he didn''t know that jiumozhi didn''t expect to retreat. However, the only prescription that knew the depth of jiumo''s wisdom was that because of the competition with Ren I xing, he was seriously injured. He went back to the temple not long ago to heal his wounds, so no one reminded the monks of Shaolin. As for song Qingshu, he has a mentality of going to the theatre. He would like Shaolin to be disheartened, so he would not say it.


    Sure enough, jiumozhi replied: "master, do you know why it''s difficult for the monks in your temple to master several unique skills at the same time? The most one can only master 13 unique skills at the same time, which is the first in hundreds of years?"


    Xuansheng was stunned and subconsciously replied: "some of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin are specialized in footwork, some are specialized in lightness skills, some are good at fist palms, some win with concealed weapons, or swords or sticks. Each of them has its own specialty, so that those who are good at sword can''t use Zen sticks, and those who are good at powerful magic boxing can''t send and receive concealed weapons. Although some people are proficient in five or six kinds of unique skills, they do not conflict with each other. So it''s not surprising that even the eminent monks in the temple only know a few unique skills. "


    In fact, Xuansheng still has something to say. Of the seventy-two skills of Shaolin, thirteen or four are extremely difficult to practice. Even if a person with extremely high talent works hard all his life, he may not be able to practice them. However, jiumo Zhigang said that Shaolin lacks the key mental skills. Naturally, Xuansheng will not say these things, but will grow other people''s ambition and destroy his prestige.


    Hatoyama chuckled: "master, why do you deceive yourself? Your so-called 72 unique skills are not perfect. Naturally, no one can practice them completely."


    Kong Wen seized the loophole in his words and said coldly, "listen to the meaning of King Ming, are you proficient in 72 unique skills at the same time?"


    "That''s nature." Hatoyama said haughtily.


    As soon as this remark is made, not to mention that the monks of Shaolin have changed their colors. Even Zhang Sanfeng is also looking at it. It''s too big.


    ----


    Thank you for your support and monthly pass!

 Chapter 662

    People see that jiumozhi is only in his forties. Even if he can become a stunt every year, it will take 72 years from birth. Each of these 72 stunts is extremely difficult and complicated. Can he practice several in one year?


    Only song Qingshu can understand the key point. Jiumozhi just uses the little wuxianggong to activate the 72 unique skills. He has only the shape but not the spirit. However, the little wuxianggong has great power, and jiumozhi has deep internal power. Therefore, his power is no less than the genuine 72 unique skills.


    The monks in Shaolin didn''t know why, so they thought in their hearts: "this man''s speech is burning. Is he crazy at this point?"


    Xuansheng sneered in his heart, and his face was still respectful. He said, "the national master is known to be proficient in 72 unique skills. The little monk wants to ask the national master for some Kung Fu, such as Maha finger, Prajna palm and Vajra fist."


    For thousands of years, Shaolin has produced a Xuancheng, who is proficient in thirteen unique skills. He has never been before and has never come back. Naturally, he doesn''t believe what jiumozhi said. He thinks that the other side is just boasting. As long as the real competition starts, the other side''s rumor will be broken.


    Jiumozhi said with a smile, "I dare not. Please ask Master Xuansheng for advice." His body is slightly sideways, his left palm is suddenly raised flat, and his right fist comes out with a straight blow. A bronze tripod burning incense in front of the main gate of Shaolin Temple is hit by the strength of the fist. With a boring sound, he jumps up. It''s just a move of "Luozhong Dongying" in Vajra boxing. It''s not so hard for the Tongding to make a sound when the fist doesn''t reach the ding. It''s clear that the fist is shot forward, but the Tongding jumps up. It can be seen that the skill of the fist''s strength has really won the secret of the "big diamond fist".


    Without waiting for the bronze tripod to fall, Jiu Mo Zhi clapped his left hand in reverse. The gesture was just a move in Prajna''s palm to "subdue the heretics". The bronze tripod turned half a circle in the air, and when he clapped, something fell down. It was just that there was a lot of incense ash in the tripod, and the smoke filled the air. For a moment, he couldn''t see what it was. At that time, the remaining strength of "Luo Zhong Dong Ying" was exhausted, and the bronze tripod fell rapidly. Jiumozhi stretched out his thumb and pushed forward, and a sharp finger force shot to the past. Suddenly, the bronze tripod moved half a foot to the left. After three strokes, the bronze tripod moved a foot and a half before it landed.


    Xuansheng''s face suddenly turned very white. He knew that his Sanna seemed ordinary, and the power contained in his Sanna had reached the state of transcendence. It was the authentic move of Maha, which was called "three into hell". That is to say, every time you practice these three strokes, you will be in hell.


    The ashes gradually scattered, revealing a thing as big as a palm in the ground. When the monks looked at it, they could not help but scream. It was a brass palm with five fingers. The edge of the palm was as bright as gold, but the back of the palm was gray green.


    With a flick of his robe sleeve, Jiu Mo Zhi said with a smile, "I''d like to ask elder martial brother Abbot for advice on the poor practice of the skill In a word, the bronze tripod seven feet away in front of him seemed to be alive. All of a sudden, he made several turns. After the turn, the inward side turned outward, but the shape of a palm was gouged out in the middle of the tripod, and the cut was yellow. The lower generation monks realized that when jiumozhi made Prajna''s move of "subduing the heretics", his palm power was like a sharp sword, and he cut off a piece of his hand on the tripod.


    Song Qingshu felt a movement in his heart: "I almost forgot that jiumozhi also knows Prajna palm. Did he do something wrong with some martial uncles?"


    He quickly denied this conjecture. After all, the relationship between the two people is extraordinary now. Hatoyama has no motive to do so. Moreover, his reaction to this incident before is not like pretending.


    However, being reminded by Jiu Mozhi, song Qingshu suddenly had a flash of light in his mind: there is another person who may also be Prajna palm. According to his usual urine nature, it is really possible that he can do such a thing


    Xuansheng saw that his three moves were all better than his own, and his heart was dead for a moment: "I''m afraid what this holy monk said is right. The seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin sect are really handed down from Tianzhu. He learned the secrets from the original place, so that he is much better than my middle land." He immediately bowed himself and said, "the magic skill of the national master has opened my eyes. I admire it, I admire it!"


    Abbot xuanci spent a lot of time in his whole life on "the skill of surmounting demons in cassock", which was finally used by Hatoyama Chi. As a result, he missed the study of Zen and sometimes regretted it. He felt that it was meaningless to practice for years in order to be pure. However, I feel relieved to think that my sleeve skill is enough to be able to walk alone in the world. At the moment, I see that Hatoyama Chi flicks his sleeve freely and freely, and talks and laughs in his mouth, and the sleeve has moved. I''m not afraid to express my true Qi. I can''t help but have mixed feelings.


    All of a sudden, the whole place was silent, and everyone was awed by Hatoyama''s peerless skills.


    After a long time, xuanci sighed and said, "I only know today that there is a heaven outside and there are people on earth. I''ve been studying hard for decades. In the eyes of the national master, it''s really not enough. It''s hard to raise a dragon in the shallow water of Shaolin Temple. It''s not enough to keep a good guest in the poor place. Please help yourself, national master! "


    Hearing what the abbot said, all the monks in Shaolin Temple were dejected. They all knew that the abbot was forced to say this because he thought the martial arts of Shaolin school were inferior to others. For hundreds of years, Shaolin school has been famous all over the world, holding the leading position in the martial arts of Central Plains. As a result, not only the Shaolin Temple was defeated, but also the Chinese soldiers lost face before the fanren. Zhang Sanfeng could not help but frown.


    "Abbot, wait a minute!" Xuancheng has been watching coldly. Originally, he had been preparing to deal with Zhang Sanfeng. He didn''t want to come out so early, but seeing xuanci''s resignation, he couldn''t sit still any more. He stood out from the crowd and said to Jiu Mozhi, "I''m a gifted monk. I''ve been practicing hard for decades, and I just know a little about 13 skills. You actually claim to be proficient in 72 skills, I don''t believe it. Please give me your advice. "


    Hearing his words, jiumozhi also looked solemn: "you are master Xuancheng, who has been called Shaolin for 200 years." He had planned to take the opportunity to humiliate Shaolin, but Xuancheng suddenly stood up. Although Hatoyama is arrogant, he is not stupid. Facing the first master of Shaolin, he dare not take it lightly.


    Xuancheng snorted: "in front of the pavilion, which claims to be proficient in 72 unique skills, I am not worthy of it."


    "Eloquence increases trouble, master." Jiumozhi is famous in the world for frightening the whole Shaolin Temple with force. After his previous foreshadowing, now as long as he defeats Xuancheng, no one in the whole world will doubt what he said. I''m afraid Shaolin Temple will shake its foundation from now on.


    Xuancheng didn''t do it. Instead, he stood up and said, "the king of Ming is a guest from afar. Please come first!"


    When Hatoyama saw that the other party was pushing him, he could not help sneering: "in this case, I''m not polite." At the end of the speech, jiumozhi''s body moves around. At the same time, he uses his sleeve to guide the other side.


    Xuancheng frowned. As a Shaolin monk, he naturally knew the subtlety of these two moves. He took a step sideways and dodged the two killing moves. Who knows that jiumozhi''s eyesight was even higher. He had expected the position where he dodged earlier. With a bang, he hit him on the shoulder and staggered back two steps.


    Hatoyama chuckled and said, "your name is big, but it''s nothing more than that." It was expected that the stone had broken his shoulder bone to pieces. He respected his identity, so he took advantage of the victory and gave up, with a carefree look.


    -----


    Thank you for your support and monthly ticket!

 Chapter 663

    At the moment of lightning and flint, the two of them fight each other for several moves. When Shaolin monks see that the first master of the temple is actually hit at the beginning, they lose face one after another. It''s only xuanci and a few others who remain calm in the field.


    He was elated, but suddenly he heard a sneer from the other side: "you claim to be proficient in the seventy-two skills of Shaolin, but you can do it well."


    Hatoyama''s mind was awe inspiring, and he hurried along. He saw Xuancheng standing in the same place with a smile on his face. How could he be hurt?


    How experienced and speechless jiumozhi was. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the other side''s real Qi leaking, his body appeared in front of Xuancheng. His legs were linked and he kicked six legs in a moment. In his heart, it was one of the seventy-two skills of Shaolin. One leg appeared, the second leg followed, and the second leg changed into shape, The third leg is like a shadow. I follow it to the sixth leg. I''m afraid there''s no one better than him in Shaolin Temple.


    He felt that his legs didn''t look like kicking. He had different feelings and didn''t allow Xuancheng to breathe. He even pointed out two fingers and hissed, but it was "Dora fingering".


    Xuancheng seems to be stunned in general, there is no reaction, let the other side''s finger shot itself.


    Jiumozhi frowned slightly. This time, he wanted to humiliate Shaolin with his 72 unique skills. He wanted to show off. Under the command of Dora, he immediately changed his moves and cut it out with one arm. Although he was empty handed, what he used was "wood burning knife". After practicing this Dao technique, he quickly cuts 9981 beside a dry wood. The blade can''t damage the wood at all. The heat generated by the blade needs to ignite the wood to make a fire. Master xuanku, Xiao Feng''s master, was good at this technique. Since his death, no one in the temple has been able to do it.


    Song Qingshu had always been curious about the difference between jiumozhi''s "flame knife" and Shaolin''s "burning wood knife". This time, he naturally paid special attention to it. After observing several moves based on his current cultivation, he immediately realized.


    The wood burning Sabre technique is a single Sabre technique, which is totally different from the unique "flame Sabre technique" of jiumozhi. The wood burning Sabre technique uses the palm of the hand as the forbidden sabre, and cuts fiercely. It''s all the way of Shaolin martial arts. The flame Sabre technique uses the power of the empty palm. Although there is no real sabre in the hand, the wood burning Sabre technique is still a visible sabre, but the flame Sabre has reached the invisible realm. There is a gap between the two kinds of martial arts, One day at a time.


    "It''s no wonder that in the original, Hatoyama was defeated by Xu Zhu, who had no fighting experience at all." Song Qingshu shakes his head and grins bitterly. Although jiumozhi''s internal power is excellent, his xiaowuxianggong is incomplete. When he meets the genuine xiaowuxianggong, he suffers a great loss in internal power. However, before jiumozhi''s attack, he had to fight with Shaolin''s unique skill, which makes it difficult for him to break through xuzhu''s defense. When jiumozhi came to realize that he wanted to use his life''s unique fire knife, one hand was accidentally dragged by xuzhu. As a result, he could not use the illusory and changeable fire knife with one hand, and finally he was defeated by xuzhu.


    Now jiumozhi is using a more powerful flame knife instead of using a lower level of wood burning knife. Song Qingshu can''t help thinking of a saying spread in the previous life: don''t pretend to be a man, but pretend to be struck by thunder.


    With the sound of a wave, Xuancheng''s right arm has already been attacked. The people of Songshan sect can''t help but despise him. Xuancheng is known as the first person of Shaolin in 200 years. He has been attacked frequently, which is inferior to other experts. People in Shaolin are secretly worried that Jiu Mozhi''s cutting is so powerful. It''s obvious that his real power runs through the edge of his hand. His sharpness is not inferior to that of a steel knife. It must be easy to cut his head and arm.


    But jiumozhi was shocked, because Xuancheng''s right arm was stabbed by him, which made the edge of his palm ache. He couldn''t help thinking: "he''s hit me so many moves in a row. Even if he has mastered the skills of golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt, he can''t stand my heavy hands. Why? Ah, yes, one of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin is a Vajra skill that is not bad. It''s said that after being trained, the whole body is invulnerable to weapons, water and fire. Unfortunately, I can''t simulate this effect with little wuxianggong. I thought that this skill was only in existence and legend. I didn''t expect that someone in the world would really practice it. "


    Jiumozhi is not familiar with the martial arts in the whole world. Within a few breath, he woke up and did not attack Xuancheng any more. He only attacked Xuancheng''s face. He used six or seven Shaolin skills, Aim at Xuancheng''s eyes, throat and other fragile places.


    "Hum, I don''t believe that Vajra is not bad, even these places can be protected!" In fact, the light in his eyes once glanced at Xuancheng''s crotch, but when he thought of his own purpose, he gave up the tempting plan.


    After all, it''s against the identity of an eminent monk to attack that place.


    Song Qingshu looked at it with insight. Naturally, jiumozhi''s abacus was eight to nine. Even he could see clearly that he was going to go to Xuancheng to greet him three ways. He could not help but secretly admire him when he was laughing: this jiumozhi was really brilliant. So soon he thought of the way to crack King Kong''s immortal skill.


    However, song Qingshu''s admiration is due to his admiration. He will never use this obscene method to avoid affecting his brilliant image.


    When he thought that he had conquered the defense of the King Kong sect leader with the knowledge of structural mechanics, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel proud: you have magical skills, but I can''t stand it. I have science. No wonder the traversers in the novel have an innate sense of superiority. Standing on the shoulders of giants, it''s hard to think that they don''t have a sense of superiority


    At the time of song Qingshu''s wishful thinking, Jiu Mozhi even used sixteen skills of Shaolin. The monks of Shaolin were dazzled and thought, "this man claims to have mastered 72 skills of the school, but he''s not a big talker."


    However, Xuancheng stood still and let the other party attack him, but he was still intact. Shaolin monks were even more convinced. If he failed to make a move from the beginning to the end and let the other party lose, what a terrible result it would be. If it spread to the rivers and lakes in the future, Shaolin''s reputation would definitely be even higher.


    But after all let them down, in the face of Hatoyama wisdom endless insidious moves, Xuancheng eventually moved. Although Vajra is not bad, he claims to be invulnerable, but his eyes and other parts are still flesh and blood. Of course, he can''t practice that kind of state!


    "With your cultivation, you are also a great clan. Why do you use some street hooligans to poke your eyes?" Xuancheng has been dodging, several times appears very embarrassed, the heart can''t help a burst of fire.


    Xuancheng''s remarks were immediately approved by Shaolin, Songshan and others, who all denounced jiumozhi''s xiasanlan.


    Seeing that jiumozhi''s old face turned red, song Qingshu sighed secretly. Anyway, they are old friends, so I''d better give you a hand.

 Chapter 664

    "Master Xuancheng, if you are beheaded with a knife... I''m just assuming that you don''t have to stare at me like that. Do people in Buddhism believe in curse?" Although song Qingshu''s voice was not big, it clearly spread to everyone in the audience. A few people who were aware of this point began to smack their tongue. This skill and control power really reached the peak.


    "Where did we say just now? Oh, master Xuancheng''s head was cut down with a knife. Shaolin Temple wants revenge. Is it the person who used the knife or the knife?" Song Qingshu continued.


    Xuanci frowned slightly and subconsciously replied, "of course, it''s the one who uses the knife."


    "That''s right!" Song Qingshu clapped his hand and said, "there is no difference between good and evil in weapons. The key lies in the people who use weapons. It''s the same with moves. Moves are dead and people are alive. The purpose of both sides'' moves is to win. Since the purpose is the same, how can they be inferior or superior? "


    "Force words to reason!" For a moment, xuanci''s words stopped, and finally he could not help humming.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, jiumozhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He may not be unaware that song Qingshu was just sophistry. However ridiculous the other party''s words are, at least it is a reason, isn''t it? What he needs now is just an excuse.


    Influenced by song Qingshu''s innuendo, Xuancheng''s anger surges up, and his movements are inevitably obscure. With each passing moment, jiumozhi forces him to be in a hurry. Fortunately, he only protects his eyes and a few other parts. Although jiumozhi''s offensive is prosperous, he still can''t achieve any substantial results.


    Jiumozhi is clear in his heart that the opponent''s martial arts are not inferior to himself. As long as he defends several flaws with all his strength, no matter how gorgeous his moves are, it will be futile in the end.


    Suddenly thought of what, jiumozhi can''t help but move in the heart, to Xuancheng eyes attack the move and ruthless a bit.


    Xuancheng looked at it with a sneer, thinking that as long as I keep the door, how fierce is your attack? Subconsciously, I put my hand in front of my eyes.


    When he saw that his opponent was intrigued, a grim smile flashed from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, his hands sank, and he had grasped Xuancheng''s fist. It was one of Shaolin''s unique skills "dragon claw skill". He held Xuancheng''s little finger in his left hand and his thumb in his right hand. He was going to break his two fingers immediately.


    It turns out that it''s false for him to attack Xuancheng''s eyes, but it''s true for him to attack his little finger. Although his opponent has the magic power of Vajra, he thinks that he can''t hurt him if he focuses on his whole body to bend his opponent''s two fingers.


    When Xuancheng''s fingers were hurt, he naturally used his "dragon claw skill". He turned his right wrist in a small circle, turned the general over, and took jiumozhi''s left wrist.


    As soon as Hatoyama has grasped it well, he is just happy. He does not expect that the other hand will suddenly produce a general strange force. Instead, he takes his own wrist. He feels that his left wrist is like an iron hoop, and he can no longer break free.


    Xuancheng is scared out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, the opponent is using dragon claw skill, and he happens to be proficient in dragon claw skill. He is familiar with the advantages and disadvantages of every move. Only in this way can he hold the opponent''s wrist in the moment of lightning and flint, or he will lose his two fingers.


    There''s only one way for the masters to fight each other. Xuancheng doesn''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He takes advantage of the situation and goes to jiumozhi''s pulse gate. As long as he controls the opponent''s pulse gate, no matter how good his martial arts are, he can only be slaughtered.


    However, Xuancheng''s face soon changed. Before he could control the pulse of jiumozhi, a huge force came from his wrist, which made his mouth tingle.


    As soon as he can''t hold his opponent''s wrist, Xuancheng has to give up his opponent''s pulse and concentrate on locking his opponent''s hand. After all, he is afraid of Hatoyama''s extravagant moves. As long as he controls his opponent''s hand, he can discard most of his subtle moves.


    Although he was caught by the wrist and couldn''t work hard, he met a common master. His luck had already broken his opponent''s tongue. Xuancheng is known as the first person in Shaolin in 200 years. He really deserves his reputation!


    Jiumozhi is clear that Xuancheng is holding on to him in this way. Facing himself in the next situation, he quickly turns his right hand into a palm and slashes Xuancheng''s wrist, trying to get rid of his opponent''s shackles.


    In his hurry, he didn''t expect to use Shaolin''s martial arts any more. This split is his unique skill of Tubo - Flame knife!


    Xuancheng feels that the edge of his opponent''s palm is not familiar with Shaolin martial arts any more. Without knowing his opponent''s details, Xuancheng dares not to use the Vajra not bad skill to join him. It''s the deepest Prajna palm in Shaolin that can defuse his opponent''s fierce attack one by one.


    The two men fought hand to hand, breathing can be heard, when they came out of the palm, they bent their arms back to their elbows, and each palm was only seven or eight inches away, but although they were close, their palm strength was still very strong.


    Jiumozhi applauded, and all the monks felt that the palm power was like a knife, and the chill was like reaching the top of a mountain, and the wind was blowing all around. The lower ranking monks of Shaolin Temple, the people of Songshan sect, could not bear it at first. They all stood back against the wall. The eminent monks of the xuanzi generation, the Kongzi generation and the Fangzi generation in Shaolin are not afraid of the attack of palm power, but they also use their internal power to resist. Seeing that Xuancheng can defuse such a fierce attack one by one, I can''t help admiring him.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head secretly. Although jiumozhi''s palm power is more and more fierce, the most powerful thing about the flame Sabre is the invisible air. Now jiumozhi''s goal is clear, and his Sabre force has traces and lost its unpredictable spirit. At most, this kind of flame Sabre is just a strengthened version of wood burning Sabre technique. Xuancheng can deal with it easily.


    Seeing that the two men fought each other for dozens of moves, they were all in a stalemate. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but move in his heart. At this time, as long as he hit Xuancheng lightly, he could take Xuancheng''s life. Moreover, as long as he kept his hand secret, he was not afraid to be seen by others. Anyway, with jiumozhi carrying the black pot, people in Shaolin temple would only be Xuancheng''s hands.


    If you can kill the first person of Shaolin in two hundred years, even if you know it''s a black pot, you will never break it.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers move, and a wisp of invisible sword Qi shoots at Xuancheng''s shoulder and neck acupoints. The opponent has Vajra''s immortal skill to protect his body, which won''t kill him. But Xuancheng is fighting with jiumo at the critical moment, and the real Qi in his body is delayed by this, and immortality will be seriously injured.


    All of a sudden, a figure flashed in front of song Qingshu, and the sword Qi just shot at him, but the result was that song Qingshu smacked his tongue, and his sword Qi didn''t even pierce his opponent''s clothes.

 Chapter 665

    "Qingshu, we are not here to join Shaolin, but to find out the whereabouts of your father and them." Zhang Sanfeng frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with song Qingshu''s action just now.


    "The great master taught me that." Song Qingshu grins bitterly to himself, but he doesn''t think that his secret action has escaped Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes.


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded and continued to observe the competition: "Xuancheng is really the first person in more than 200 years of Shaolin. He has reached the highest level in the application of all kinds of unique skills. Although you elder martial brother can master 72 unique skills, it seems that you are only in shape but not in spirit. With Shaolin unique skills, you are naturally restricted everywhere."


    When he saw Hatoyama sweeping the face of Shaolin Temple, he felt a sense of common hatred. He couldn''t help saying, "immortal Zhang, after all, the king of Ming has to study 72 unique skills. It''s not unusual that one or two of them can''t compare with the smelly monks in Shaolin Temple. For thousands of years, Shaolin Temple has been able to practice 13 unique skills at the same time, while the king of Ming has practiced 72 at the same time, which is far more than Shaolin. "


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head slightly: "Mr. Ren doesn''t know that every one of Shaolin''s 72 unique skills has its own internal skill. To cultivate Prajna palm, you need to cultivate the mental skill of Prajna palm, and to cultivate the mental skill of wuxiangjiezhi. Many internal mental skills are quite different between different skills. Therefore, no one in Shaolin has been able to perform dozens of unique skills at the same time for hundreds of years."


    Let me go and say, "how can Hatoyama use his seventy-two unique skills?" He and Zuo lengchan were both defeated before. Although song Qingshu was on the side to recuperate the chaotic Qi in his body, even if he said so much, he was a little out of breath. However, he knows that opportunities are rare now, and he would not like to wait and see if he could learn martial arts from the world-famous immortal Zhang.


    "The internal power of the king of Ming Dynasty is not the martial arts of Buddhism, but the internal power of Taoism. The monks of Shaolin have never studied the internal power of Taoism, so they can''t see it." Zhang Sanfeng''s words convinced Ren Zixing. After all, when it comes to Taoist martial arts, no one in the world can match Zhang Sanfeng''s authority any more. "The Ming king should only practice the application of 72 unique skills, and then use special internal skills to urge him to master 72 unique skills. On the surface, he is proficient in 72 unique skills, but in fact, it is just a mere manifestation."


    Song Qingshu secretly admired him because he knew the original work well. Now there are so many experts in the field, Zhang Sanfeng can see the reality of jiumozhi at a glance.


    Jiumozhi was strong three times in a row. He wanted to break away from Xuancheng''s right hand in order to use the unique skill of "flame knife". However, his own strength was strengthened, and his opponent''s finger strength increased accordingly. In a hurry, his intention to kill was strong. He clapped three times with his left hand, and Xuancheng waved to dissolve it. Jiumozhi hunched down, took out a dagger from the stockings and stabbed Xuancheng on the shoulder.


    Xuancheng didn''t expect that jiumozhi would use his weapon when they had a fair fight. He was slightly absent-minded. Suddenly, a dagger stabbed him in the white light. Although Xuancheng had Vajra''s magic power to protect his body, before the dagger reached his body, there was a faint chill. It was obviously a magic weapon. In addition, jiumozhi''s skill was not inferior to him. This move was resentful, Xuancheng is not sure that the body protection skill can hold.


    In fact, with Xuancheng''s martial arts, it''s not difficult to avoid this move. But in that way, Xuancheng can''t lock his opponent''s arm any more. Naturally, he''s not reconciled to the idea that he can''t easily build up an advantage.


    Xuancheng gritted his teeth and refused to give way. Instead, he grabbed jiumozhi''s right wrist, which was a "dragon claw hand" technique. It was fast and accurate. As soon as three fingers touched his wrist, his thumb and little finger closed.


    However, the master fight, only in the front line, jiumozhi acutely caught the Xuancheng moves revealed between the flaws, the palm of the strength of a vomit, the dagger out of hand, both hands at the same time firmly grasp each other''s wrist.


    Poof, the dagger inserted Xuancheng''s shoulder, straight into the handle.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. Most of the monks haven''t seen their movements clearly. Xuancheng''s shoulder has been injured, and all the monks are in an uproar. First, they are shocked that Hatoyama used his sword to stab people in the fair competition. Second, they are shocked that Xuancheng''s Vajra is broken!


    You should know that Vajra is not bad. It is known as the three great miracles of Shaolin Temple from ancient times to modern times. It is the treasure of Shaolin Temple. Every monk will hear countless legends about Vajra not bad miracles as soon as he enters Shaolin. At this time, he will witness the collapse of the legend with his own eyes, and he can''t help feeling disappointed.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed on the dagger. The handle of the dagger was only one foot and two inches. The body of the dagger was like ink, and it didn''t have any luster. From such a distance, he could feel the cold of the Dagger''s body.


    "This dagger is the same as the black iron dagger that Trinket made in aobai''s house. I never thought there were two such daggers in the world." Song Qingshu is secretly frightened. After Trinket''s death, his black iron dagger is kept by Shuanger. Although the dagger is similar in appearance, it should not be the same one.


    When song Qingshu thinks of that little girl''s tender and intimate appearance, she is very warm in her heart. Before, she asked Shuanger to go to Yaowang village in Dongting Lake to find Cheng lingsu. But last time, Xuebing er said that Shuanger had already left, and she had no news for so long, and she didn''t know where to go.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu is lack of skills. During this period, he can''t find time to find Shuanger all over the world. He can only tell the people at the stick to look around.


    Song Qingshu was not surprised by Xuancheng''s injury. In Lu Ding Ji, trinket knew nothing about martial arts. He could jump the level of Ko masters with his dagger, and the dagger infused with Jiu Mo''s wisdom and true Qi was more powerful.


    At this moment, jiumozhi tightly grasps Xuancheng''s hands, kicks his legs in a series, and is a fierce kick. Because Xuancheng''s shoulder is injured, the true Qi of Vajra''s body protection skill can''t continue to work perfectly. Jiumozhi kicks Xuancheng in the chest several times, and his mouth is full of blood. However, he is not an ordinary person, and his whole body''s internal power is boosted to his wrist, Breaking free from the shackles of Hatoyama''s hands, his whole face was like gold paper, and he stepped back in a hurry.


    Jiumozhi knows the danger of today''s battle. If he meets Xuancheng next time, he is not sure that he can beat him. Seeing that Xuancheng is seriously injured, he can''t help but kill him. Now he gets out of trouble with both hands, and finally he is able to use the fire Sabre technique. A ROC spreads its wings and goes after him.


    The monks of Shaolin were shocked when they saw that jiumozhi had killed them. Xuanci, Kongwen, Fangsheng and other first-class masters of the temple rushed to them one after another.


    As expected, with a wave of his left hand, jiumozhi immediately welcomed several people with several flames. The people on the opposite side were all masters. Naturally, jiumozhi didn''t expect that this breath could really stop them, but as long as he could stop them for a moment, he would take the opportunity to break Xuancheng''s meridians.

 Chapter 666

    Jiumozhi knew in his heart that if Xuancheng was really killed, he would really risk the world''s great injustice. But if he just abandoned the other side, he could completely avoid that it was just a mistake in the process of martial arts competition, and Shaolin had nothing to do.


    Xuanci and others are hindered by the flame knife gas, and there is no time to rescue them. They can only watch jiumozhi rush to Xuancheng.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s brows are slightly wrinkled. When his body is about to move, song Qingshu takes a step in front of him. He doesn''t know whether he intentionally or unintentionally blocks his way.


    Looking at Zhang Sanfeng''s questioning eyes, song Qingshu said with a smile: "master, this is a matter between Tubo Tantric school and Shaolin Temple. Why should Wudang be mixed with this muddy water?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was slightly stunned, and then he understood song Qingshu''s plan. He could not help laughing. The resentment between his apprentice and Shaolin was really extraordinary. Although Zhang Sanfeng has always been compassionate, he is not that kind of bad character. Shaolin and Wudang are always at odds, and he does not need to stand for Shaolin.


    Seeing Xuancheng about to die on the spot, suddenly a gray shadow obliquely killed out, two fists to jiumozhi ribs hit.


    Before his opponent''s fist arrives, jiumozhi can feel his opponent''s fierce fist. He knows that if he doesn''t withdraw his moves, Xuancheng''s meridians will be broken, but he won''t be any better.


    Hatoyama Chi is so ambitious that he doesn''t want to die with Xuancheng. He quickly changes the direction of the flame knife in his hand, and the attackers attack him. Between blink of an eye, two people you come and I go, then fought ten moves.


    By this time, the Shaolin monks had already attacked. Jiumozhi knew that if he fell into the siege of the other party, he would be in danger today. He quickly stepped out of the way with the help of his opponent''s hand. Then he could see the appearance of the man. He saw a young monk with a plain appearance. He even looked silly.


    However, jiumozhi was not confused by his opponent''s appearance. In the short fight just now, he had already felt the virtual reality of the opponent. The little monk may be far behind Xuancheng in skill, but his threat to himself is far greater than Xuancheng.


    The reason for this is that jiumozhi realized that the internal power of xiaowuxianggong was also flowing in the opponent''s body! For a variety of reasons, the little wuxianggong obtained by Hatoyama Chi lacks several secret collections, which leads to the failure to practice several meridians and reach the state of great perfection. If it has no influence on others, it will be restricted everywhere if they learn more.


    In the fight just now, jiumozhi hit each other several times, but every time his own internal power was like a bullock entering the sea. Jiumozhi knew that this was because xiaowuxianggong had the same root, and his internal power was assimilated by the other party, which obviously proved that the other party''s cultivation of xiaowuxianggong was more complete than his own.


    This young monk is naturally Xu Zhu. When he saw this younger generation again, Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help feeling: "Shaolin is really full of talents."


    Song Qingshu said noncommittally, "it''s really rare for the virtual bamboo to reach this level at a young age, but it''s not necessarily the credit of Shaolin."


    Zhang Sanfeng looked at him in surprise: "Qingshu, you can see that although the little monk''s moves are all Shaolin''s unique skills, his internal mental skills are quite different from Shaolin''s. If I''m not wrong, he should be a member of the Xiaoyao sect. But last time I asked him, he denied it. His expression doesn''t look like pretending, which makes me very confused."


    "Xiaoyao school? Is there such a school in the world? " I can''t help but wonder. As the leader of the sun moon god cult, he has a wide range of knowledge, but he has never heard of any Xiaoyao sect.


    In Song Qingshu''s previous life, what he yearned for most was the martial arts of the Xiaoyao school. Ling Bo''s micro step was the best escape skill in the world, and his action was natural and unrestrained. He was really a good tool to pick up girls; Beiming''s magical skill is even more like open hanging, which can turn a person who has no martial arts skills into a super master in a short time; The talisman of life and death is the first hidden weapon in the Golden Book


    After he came to this world, song Qingshu didn''t have the idea of the Xiaoyao school''s Musashi. Unfortunately, Ling Bo''s Weibu and Beiming''s Shengong were praised by Duan Yu, and the Zhenlong chess game incident didn''t happen. As a result, he knew little about the Xiaoyao school except some descriptions in the original work.


    Now listening to Zhang Sanfeng''s tone, it seems that he knows a lot about Xiaoyao sect. How could song Qingshu waste this opportunity and quickly ask, "taishifu, how much do you know about Xiaoyao sect?" He had heard Dongfang muxue mention that her brother Dongfang Bubai had a fight with Xiaoyao Sanlao in order to get the magic power of Beiming. He didn''t know what impact this would have on the original plot.


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head slightly: "the Xiaoyao sect is always mysterious. There is a rule in their sect. If the non Xiaoyao sect''s disciples hear the three words of Xiaoyao sect, all the disciples will kill each other on the spot. Therefore, almost no one in the Jianghu has heard the name of Xiaoyao sect, because almost all the people who have heard it are dead."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s face showed a trace of memory: "I know that Xiaoyao school is also a coincidence. I met a woman in Jiangnan that year..."


    "Woman?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows jump, and the fire of gossip in his heart is blazing. He used to think that Zhang Sanfeng''s centenary boy was really pure hearted and lustless, but he talked about more than one woman these days. The female Xia Guo Xiang who gave him the iron arhat of Shaolin, and now this woman


    Thinking of Guo Xiang, song Qingshu is a bit absent-minded. Huang Rong is not pregnant with a second child in this world. Naturally, Guo Xiang is not the one in his memory.


    Ah, I don''t know if Huang Rongsheng''s second daughter will also be named Guo Xiang?


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know why. When he thought that the bright and charming young woman was upset by other men, his heart was always sour.


    "What kind of vinegar do you eat here? They are just husband and wife. Isn''t it normal to give birth to their husband?" Song Qingshu could not help but secretly despise himself.


    "Mr. Zhang, you treat us with courtesy when you visit Shaolin. Unexpectedly, you pick Shaolin''s mind!" Shaolin monks protect Xuancheng behind them. Thinking of jiumozhi''s successive killers, Kongwei can''t help glaring at Zhang Sanfeng.


    Zhang Sanfeng could not help but be astonished: "how to say this?"


    Kong Wen sneered: "this king and Mr. Ren came together with the real person just now, and the result was cruel and deadly. If it wasn''t for the real person''s advice, how could they be so bold?"


    "This..." Zhang Sanfeng''s words stopped for a moment. He didn''t want to go the same way with Ren Wuxing and Jiu Mozhi before, but he was worried about the situation now.


    Song Qingshu was eager to listen to Zhang Sanfeng''s eight trigrams. He was interrupted by the air. He was not happy immediately: "master, you can check this. Mr. Ren is the leader of the sun moon god cult, and the king of Ming is the national teacher of Tubo. They are both masters of one side. How can they be driven by others? The grand master just wanted to investigate the matter of Prajna palm. As a result, the people in your temple spoke so rudely that they led to a series of things. Who can blame them? "


    "Hum!" The air hears a cold hum, "the eminent monks who can master Prajna palm in our temple will never have nothing to do with the disappearance of Wudang chivalrous men. I think you are here to provoke and make trouble."


    "We''ve come here specially. We can''t come back in vain just because you have nothing to do with it?" Song Qingshu was dissatisfied with Tao.


    Xuanci raised his hand to stop the empty smell and said, "if you say Prajna palm, isn''t this king of the Ming Dynasty also proficient? Why don''t you ask him?"

 Chapter 667

    Song Qingshu shook his head: "the king of Ming is my good friend, not his hand."


    Jiumozhi nods with a smile. He meets Xuancheng and xuzhu in succession. He is no longer arrogant. He knows in his heart that Shaolin crouching tiger, hidden dragon is not something that he can shake alone. It''s better to stop when he sees the good. Anyway, he is in the limelight today.


    "Song, I think you are deliberately making trouble!" Another xuanzi generation monk could not help but be angry.


    "Song just wants to have a chat with all the eminent monks in your temple who know Prajna palm. Is that too much?" Song Qingshu stood up with a negative hand and said lightly.


    Xuanci couldn''t help frowning: "benefactor song, I can''t let the monks of our temple be treated like a prisoner just because of your words." At this moment, he can''t help but secretly regret that Shaolin and Wudang have always been hostile. He just heard that Wudang swordsmen had an accident, and he was still a little gloating. If I offered to help investigate this matter just now, it would not only damage Shaolin''s prestige, but also sell Wudang a great favor. But now, if I shout out that the person in the temple who can master Prajna palm confronts with the other party, I will inevitably feel soft


    Shaolin was disheartened in the previous competitions. At this time, if you agree to the other party''s request and spread it to the Jianghu, I''m afraid Shaolin''s reputation will be destroyed.


    But if not


    Xuanci takes a look at Song Qingshu and Zhang Sanfeng, and sighs in his heart: if the other party only let me go and Jiu Mozhi, it will make Shaolin chicken and dog uneasy. There is also song Qingshu, who has become famous in recent years, and Zhang Sanfeng, who is unfathomable. How can our temple stop them?


    As a matter of fact, there are so many experts in Shaolin that they are not afraid of the four if they want to join us. However, if they are spread to the rivers and lakes, even if Shaolin relies on more to win, it will also lose its reputation.


    "Abbot xuanci, where do you say that?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "we just want to ask some questions from the eminent monks in your temple. How can we interrogate them as prisoners?" In fact, if it was something else, he would not be so polite to Shaolin, but it was about song Yuanqiao and others. He couldn''t spoil the business because of his personal resentment.


    Hearing him say this, xuanci''s face just relaxed a little, and his tone also relaxed: "this..."


    Zhang Sanfeng also opened his mouth at the right time and said: "I also guarantee with my personality that I will never be rude to the masters of your temple."


    "Since Mr. Zhang said that, I can trust him." Xuanci salutes Zhang Sanfeng slightly, and then asks his younger martial brother to call the master of Prajna palm.


    During this period, the two sides tacitly didn''t mention that jiumozhi''s seventy-two skills of Shaolin came from Tianzhu. Song Qingshu didn''t want to make Zhang Sanfeng unhappy. Jiumozhi was afraid of xuzhu''s little wuxianggong. Shaolin was shocked by jiumozhi''s performance, and naturally would not take the initiative to mention it. As for the Song Mountain sect, they wanted to heal Zuo lengchan, Most of the people have escorted him back, leaving only a few to observe the changes in the current situation, and no one has the courage to get involved.


    The scene fell into a rare quiet. When Shaolin called the monks of the whole temple, song Qingshu began to make a good inquiry and asked about the whereabouts of these people some time ago.


    Prajna palm is the palm technique of the most eminent monk in Shaolin. Therefore, there are not many people who know this palm technique in the whole city. Song Qingshu soon finished the inquiry, but it''s a pity that he didn''t get any useful information.


    "No one else in your temple really understands Prajna palm?" Song Qingshu asked with a frown.


    On one side, Xuan Qian suddenly became angry: "song, even elder martial brother, as abbot, condescends to ask you to check. As a result, you are not satisfied. Are you really trying to find fault on purpose?"


    Song Qingshu''s face turned black when he was rebuked. Before he could speak, Zhang Sanfeng had already spoken first: "don''t misunderstand, masters. We are just saving people. At the beginning, I didn''t believe that it was the hands of the eminent monks in your temple. Now it''s confirmed by both sides, and so it is. But it''s true that some of the disciples have won Prajna''s palm. I want to ask you one last question. Please don''t blame me


    Zhang Sanfeng''s position in the Wulin is very good now. With his attitude, Shaolin monks have just learned something. Xuanci nodded: "if you ask me, I will tell you what I know."


    Seeing that his attitude was completely different, I could not help but sneer: "these bald donkeys were so arrogant that they were beaten by us. They were really honest."


    Fortunately, Ren also knew that the matter was serious and deliberately lowered his voice. Only song Qingshu and jiumo Zhizhi around him heard it.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I have heard a great man say before that if we strive for unity through struggle, then the League will keep balance, if we strive for unity through concession, then the League will die. Now that Shaolin is so easy to speak, I would like to thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother." a surprise flashed in jiumozhi''s eyes. "I don''t know who said that sentence just now? It''s a very clear explanation. "


    "Master Mao. Xi said it." Song Qingshu can''t help but miss the world of his former life. Although he lived a more natural and unrestrained life in this world, there were too many black technologies that could improve the quality of life in his former life. For the rest, the beautiful girls in the super short skirts all over the street look good. The women in this world are all thick ancient clothes. If you want to see a white thigh, you have to peel off other people''s clothes, How unreasonable!


    "Master Mao, who is Xi?" Hatoyama Chi and Ren I xing looked at each other face to face, and soon pondered in his mind which elder master this was.


    While the three were whispering, Zhang Sanfeng asked: "I don''t know if the Prajna palm of your temple can be disclosed to outsiders?"


    Xuanci turned his eyes to jiumozhi: "the Prajna palm of our temple has never been passed on to the outside world. Originally, I thought there was no danger of leakage. However, when I saw the king of Ming today, I knew that there were outsiders in the world who would know the Prajna palm of our temple."


    Xuanci deliberately emphasized the three words of this temple, which obviously made a mockery of jiumozhi''s previous claim that these martial arts came from Tianzhu.


    Jiumozhi could not help but snort coldly, but he did not refute anything. After all, his plan to subdue Shaolin by force failed. He also knew that all the people present were people of great insight, and it was unnecessary to fight for the benefit of words.


    Zhang Sanfeng had doubts for a long time, so he took advantage of the situation and asked: "dare to ask where the Prajna palm of King Ming came from?"


    "This is a gift from an old friend of my little monk. As for his name, I''m sorry that it''s not convenient for me to disclose it out of friendship." With an apologetic face, jiumozhi saluted Zhang Sanfeng.


    "So..." Zhang Sanfeng had always admired the righteous, and he didn''t want to force him.


    On the contrary, Shaolin monks were excited. Hearing that the unique skill of the temple might spread to the outside world, even xuanci could not sit still. He said in a hurry, "it''s taboo to steal the martial arts of other sects in the world. It''s also about our unique skill of Shaolin. If the king of Ming says that person''s name, Shaolin can let bygones be bygones."


    "If I don''t, what can you do for me?" Jiumozhi is proud. He is just respectful to Zhang Sanfeng. He is not so polite to Shaolin people.


    "You Shaolin monks turned pale one after another. They all tightened their weapons, and the situation on the scene was ready to explode.


    "Actually, I should know the identity of that person, but I have one more thing to verify." Song Qingshu took a step forward carelessly, stopped between the two sides, and his eyes floated to the direction of the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple.

 Chapter 668

    Before the lion slaughtering meeting, he spent some time in Shaolin. After the meridians were broken, he tried to find the Nine Yang Scripture in the Sutra Pavilion. Song Qingshu naturally remembered the location of the attic.


    Jiumozhi looked at him in surprise: "little younger martial brother, when the man gave me the secret collection, there was no third person present. How can you know?" There was a strong disbelief in the tone.


    Song Qingshu smiles and goes to his ear to say a name. Jiumozhi is even more surprised. He mumbles to himself: "it''s impossible. You don''t have the reason to know..."


    As soon as people saw the reaction of jiumozhi, they realized that song Qingshu didn''t tell a lie. A group of Shaolin monks swarmed up: "benefactor song, if you can tell this person''s name, Shaolin will owe you a favor from now on."


    Even Zhang Sanfeng was moved and said, "Qingshu, who is that man?" He was more concerned about the safety of his disciples, so he did not have the usual calm.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "master Tai, although I know the identity of that person, that person may not have something to do with it. I still need to verify it."


    He was very familiar with Jin Yong''s novels. When he saw Jiu Mozhi''s seventy-two skills of Shaolin, he immediately remembered that mu Rongbo had stolen the seventy-two skills of Jiu Mozhi from the Sutra Pavilion. But at the beginning, his meridians were restored, and Gusu Murong also contributed. Song Qingshu was a grateful man and had always been very kind to Gusu Murong, He didn''t even investigate Murong Fu''s insidious behavior some time ago.


    Because of this relationship, song Qingshu was not willing to explain murongbo''s business for many years, because people asked each other, and he was concerned about other things. Of course, he is not a pedantic song Xianggong. If it is found out that Murong Bo is the black hand of this incident, he will never be soft hearted to his aunt Murong.


    Now the only thing left is verification!


    "How does benefactor song want to verify?" Xuanci asked. As song Qingshu''s current identity and martial arts, Shaolin didn''t want to speak. Shaolin couldn''t help but hope that the other party would find out that the man was the black hand this time. That way, Shaolin would know the identity of the man.


    "I want to stay in the Sutra Pavilion of your temple for a few days. Naturally, I will know whether that person is the murderer or not." Song Qingshu replied that he didn''t know where murongbo was now. Because of his urination in the original works, he should spend the rest of his time in the Sutra pavilion to practice all kinds of unique skills, except for occasionally going back to Jiangnan to look after his useless son. Hiding in the Sutra Pavilion for a few days, I have no intention. It shouldn''t be difficult to catch murongbo. If I ask him about his whereabouts some time ago, I can judge.


    And if it''s not murongbo, you can take advantage of this time to investigate the storage and borrowing of Prajna palm''s Secret collection in the Sutra Pavilion, and find out another suspect.


    Xuanci''s face changed greatly: "the first floor of the Sutra Pavilion of our temple collects all kinds of Buddhist scriptures, and it has never stopped outsiders from borrowing them. But above the second floor, the collection is all the unique books of our temple. Since ancient times, outsiders are not allowed to go to the second floor. I hope master Song Shi will forgive me."


    Today, I learned that seventy-two stunts, which are usually regarded as top secret, had been leaked to the outside world. How could xuanci take the risk of another leak? Taking song Qingshu''s martial arts as an example, he snatched the secret collection and left. Who can stop him in the whole Shaolin Temple?


    Song Qingshu also knew that it was very difficult to ask the other party to agree, so he frowned and said, "your temple can send eminent monks to accompany you and watch song. Song will never read the martial arts secrets of your temple."


    Xuanci still shook his head: "this matter must not!"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying: "in fact, there is a hidden Super Master in the Sutra Pavilion of Guisi temple. If I have evil intentions, I can''t escape from his eyes."


    When I first came across the world, my meridians were broken. It can be said that my life was precarious and gloomy. It was only when I met the sweeping monk in the Sutra Pavilion and got his advice that I had the first dawn of my life. Therefore, song Qingshu''s tone of speaking about each other was very respectful.


    All of a sudden, a strange thought flashed into song Qingshu''s mind: since the floor sweeper is a Shaolin monk, why sit back and watch murongbo steal 72 unique skills without stopping him?


    Out of respect, song Qingshu didn''t want to think about it. He could only explain it by saying that the Buddhist realm of the other side was a little high and there was no secular sect.


    "Super Master?" Zhang Sanfeng moved in his heart. This should be the mysterious man whose cultivation is not under me mentioned in Qingshu.


    Some people with a lower status in Shaolin immediately yelled: "nonsense, there is no Super Master in the Sutra Pavilion. I think you are going to peek at the martial arts secrets."


    However, xuanci, Kongwen and a few other powerful groups looked at each other and exchanged their eyes: "how can he know that person''s existence?"


    See a few people''s eyes move to oneself, Xu Zhu shakes head hastily, signal is not oneself divulge.


    "There is no master in this temple as the benefactor said. Please come back, benefactor. The second floor of the Sutra Pavilion will not be open to the public." Xuanci said coldly that the floor sweeping monk was a secret weapon prepared by the whole Shaolin, and it was intended to be kept as the last card. At the beginning, the situation at the lion slaughtering meeting was so severe that Shaolin didn''t ask him to do it. Instead, Shaolin asked Sandu to put down the Vajra demon subduing circle to deal with the masters of various sects in the world. It can be seen from this that the whole temple attached great importance to him and naturally didn''t want to reveal this biggest secret because of Wudang.


    Seeing Shaolin monks'' deliberate concealment, song Qingshu was even more suspicious. He turned his eyes to the Sutra Pavilion in the distance and said coldly, "you masters look so abnormal. Is there any secret in the Sutra pavilion?"


    Xuanci breathed and said, "what''s the secret, benefactor?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and went to Zhang Sanfeng. He whispered, "master, do you think my father and I will be imprisoned in the Sutra Pavilion by Shaolin Temple?"


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded without any trace: "it''s possible."


    "Shall we break in and have a look?" Song Qingshu continued to ask, even if he was the only one, with his lightness skills, he had the confidence to break in and come out undamaged. What''s more, now there is Zhang Sanfeng, who is recognized as the number one in the world.


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head slightly: "it''s too much to have a direct conflict with Shaolin. Let''s wait until night to explore the Sutra Pavilion." He refused song Qingshu''s proposal to be a night detective, but now Shaolin is acting strangely. Several disciples may be imprisoned in the temple, and their lives are uncertain. How can he care about the red tape.


    Song Qingshu also worried that Zhang Sanfeng was worried too much. Seeing that he agreed, he was overjoyed. Then he turned back to xuanci and said, "it''s song''s proposal that''s too hasty. Since the abbot promised that it wasn''t Shaolin, we naturally believe in Shaolin''s reputation. Let''s say goodbye."


    Zhang Sanfeng also saluted Shaolin monks slightly, and then a group of four people went straight down the mountain. Although many people in Shaolin wanted to leave jiumozhi and let them go, they were afraid of their martial arts until they disappeared, and no one dared to make any changes.

 Chapter 669

    After arriving at the inn in the small town at the foot of the mountain, song Qingshu said to Jiu Mozhi and Ren Wuxing, "thank you for your help this time."


    Let me go. Hahaha said with a smile, "Hey, I''ve seen the bald donkeys in Shaolin for a long time. Today, I taught them a lesson by borrowing the tiger skin of immortal Zhang. I hope immortal Zhang will forgive me for causing trouble to Wudang."


    Zhang Sanfeng said: "Mr. Ren is very polite. Nowadays, Shaolin attaches too much importance to the division of the gate, and it seems that it is not human. If you come here alone, I''m afraid you can only eat a few soft nails and come back in vain. In other words, I would like to thank you for mixing up this pool of water."


    On one side, jiumozhi was overjoyed: "along the way down the mountain, I''m worried that the real man would blame me for being too arrogant. Now I''ve heard what the real man said, and I''m finally relieved."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "the king of the Ming Dynasty has seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. It''s too late for me to admire him." He has always believed that Honghua baiou is a family of martial arts in the world. For thousands of years, they have cut off each other''s strengths and offset each other''s weaknesses. Therefore, they are not limited to the opinions of ordinary leaders. Therefore, they have no feeling about jiumozhi''s stealing martial arts from other schools. On the contrary, they admire each other''s intelligence and intelligence, even though they have taken little wuxianggong''s skill, It''s not ordinary people who can make 72 unique skills perfect.


    Praised by such figures as Zhang Sanfeng, Hatoyama Chi was elated: "my little monk''s tricks are like fireflies in front of Zhang Zhenren. How dare you compete with Haoyue?"


    On the way to Songshan, jiumozhi asked Zhang Sanfeng for advice. He was already convinced of his accomplishments, so he changed his usual arrogance and became extremely modest.


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "the king of Ming Dynasty is too modest, but I don''t know what to say."


    Hearing that there was something strange hidden in his words, Hatoyama''s face was awe inspiring: "it doesn''t matter if you''re a real person!"


    Zhang Sanfeng said slowly: "today, in the mountain, the poor Taoist temple king of Ming made several moves. The 72 unique skills are amazing, but after all, you are clever. When you meet the experts who are proficient in the corresponding unique skills, you will inevitably suffer losses. As a matter of fact, your seventy-two skills are far less powerful than your flame knife. Why abandon the essentials and pursue the end... "


    Hearing this, jiumozhi said in a cold sweat: "thank you for your teaching. In fact, I have noticed something in my daily life. But the name of Shaolin''s 72 unique skills is too attractive. I can''t see through the fame and wealth. Today I have to be promoted by a real person. I just wake up from a big dream!"


    Seeing that jiumozhi had benefited a lot, Ren Zixing, who was on the other side, was very bright. Knowing that the opportunity was rare, he quickly asked, "can Zhang Zhenren give some advice for Ren?"


    "Mr. Ren''s words are heavy. I don''t dare to give you some advice. Let''s take it as a chat among friends," Zhang Sanfeng pondered for a moment, then asked, "Mr. Ren''s previous moves, no matter his eyesight or moves, are all from the world. By the way, thank you for your support all the time!

 Chapter 670

    Song Qing''s calligraphy fell on the ground and rolled away. He only felt that two long objects were swept across his face, less than half a foot apart. He was in a hurry to be castrated, but there was no strong wind at all. He was so skilled now that he still recognized these two long objects as two black ropes, even though they were just lightning and flint.


    "Is it the diamond subduing circle that beat Zhang Wuji like a dog at the lion slaughtering meeting?" An idea just flashed through song Qingshu''s mind. Another black rope came to his chest. The black rope turned into a straight blade, such as a spear, such as a stick, and spurted. At the same time, the other two black ropes also came from behind.


    Song Qingshu''s left hand turned, and two fingers caught the black rope that came from his chest. He laughed: "let''s see what Kato hawk''s rhinoceros finger is!" Just as he was about to break the long rope, he suddenly felt that the long rope trembled and an overwhelming internal force hit his chest. Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly. If the internal force was strong enough, even if he had the magic power to protect his body, his ribs would be broken and his five Zang organs would be damaged.


    In this flash of lightning, he waved his right hand back and pushed away the two black ropes from behind him. With the help of his left hand, he pressed on the black rope, and his whole body was as light as a swallow. With a whoosh, he rushed up to the sky.


    "Why?" Three low voices came from the darkness. I don''t know whether I was admiring this man''s martial arts or his peerless lightness skill.


    But the three did not hesitate, and soon the three black lines rose like three ink dragons, leaping up from three sides. In the dark, the three long ropes are dark and have no light. When they dance, they can''t see any shadow.


    If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s cultivation at this time, he would be able to see as clearly as day, even in the dark.


    The black rope is silent when it is waved, which obviously makes the internal force of the rope seeker pure and incomparable. It has reached the state of returning to the sky and showing no edges and corners. Ordinary experts are in the current situation of song Qingshu, and most of them can''t see the way of the enemy''s weapons, so they have no room to fight back. These three long ropes seem to be slow and urgent, but there is no news. The three long ropes are ghostly and uncanny.


    Song Qingshu''s figure looks like a relegated immortal in mid air. He is unrestrained and unrestrained. With a flick of his finger and a little toe, he often evades the opponent''s killing moves. Zhang Sanfeng on one side looks at it and nods his head secretly. The opponent has just made a total of three moves and nine moves, each of which hides dozens of changes and dozens of killers. As a result, song Qingshu turns these three moves and nine moves one by one, Although each of them reached the extreme point of danger when they were dissolved, the slightest difference was the disaster of broken tendons and bones and death, but they still seemed to be free from danger.


    If it''s normal, Zhang Sanfeng must have a careful look at how song Qingshu broke the circle of Vajra subduing the demons. But now they are visiting Shaolin Temple at night. If the fight lasts too long, it will disturb other monks in the temple, which will inevitably lead to twists and turns.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s heart moved, and the whole person deceived the center of the three black ropes. With the strength of the three people, he rolled the three black ropes together. This gesture was his own Taiji mental method. The strength became round. The inner strength of the three black ropes was immediately twisted into a ball. When Zhang Sanfeng rubbed his hands, the black rope spun rapidly.


    In the dark, there were three exclamations, and soon the three figures flew out of the nearby pines.


    Fortunately, Zhang Sanfeng was merciful, and his strength didn''t work. Therefore, the three of them were able to change their positions in a hurry. With a quick backhand shake, the entangled three ropes finally separated.


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t stop him. On the contrary, his eyes praised him. The three monks'' accomplishments were much higher than those of the xuanzi generation. They were able to stabilize their positions so quickly.


    Then they saw the three monks'' appearance. The monk''s face in the northeast corner was dark, like pig iron; The monk in the northwest corner is as withered as a tree; The monk in the South was as pale as paper. The three monks all had deep cheeks and were so thin that they had no muscles at all. The Yellow faced monk glanced at them, and the three old monks and five Taoist monks were so bright that they looked bright and bright.


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded secretly. This should be the third crossing of Shaolin. It''s difficult to cross the calamity.


    When they looked at the three monks, the three monks also looked at them. Just now, song Qingshu was in the circle of Vajra subduing demons. In his life, the three eminent monks, except for Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, had never met such a strong opponent. When he was shocked, he didn''t expect that the old way beside him was even more unfathomable. Just as soon as he made a move, they were unstable, It was only by changing positions that the strange force from hesso was barely eliminated.


    "Where are you sacred and why do you break into the forbidden area of Shaolin at night?" Dujie took the lead in opening his mouth. He used his internal power in his voice. It must be to inform other monks in the temple.


    In fact, if the two men''s martial arts were not too shocking, why did Sandu move the rescue troops? At the beginning of the lion slaughtering conference, the heroes of the world gathered in Shaolin. The three did not want the Abbot''s soldiers. They beat back wave after wave of sinister masters with their black rope in their hands and protected Xie Xun. But now they are just fighting each other. The three monks have no match in their hearts. Even if there is only one opponent, they may not be rivals, let alone two at once.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to come to Zhang Sanfeng and said in a low voice, "master Tai, if you wait for xuanci to come, you will not be able to look good in Shaolin Wudang. It''s not convenient for you, father Tai. I think it''s better to go to the Sutra pavilion to find out if you can find out my father''s whereabouts, and then go away when xuanci and others come, If you don''t meet them face to face, you''ll be able to face Shaolin and Wudang. "


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded his head and made it clear that the other side was right. Shaolin had a strange attitude. The Sutra Pavilion always had to check. But after all, the Sutra Pavilion is the forbidden area of Shaolin. It''s hard to avoid some mistakes for them to break into. They had to make a quick decision and leave as soon as possible.


    Two people look at each other, see each other''s ideas, quickly figure a flash, then to three monks.


    "Good courage!" Seeing them coming, the three monks could not help but be surprised and angry. However, the greatest effort of the three of them, who have been sitting for more than 30 years, is to use "heart to heart communication". One person moves his mind, and the other two immediately understand it. The power of the three together is far greater than that of the three ordinary masters. Therefore, although they are frightened, they are not flustered. Three black lines are suddenly sent out, The circle formed is like an iron wall. If you can put them off for a while and a half, and wait for abbot xuanci to lead the experts to arrive, everything will be fine.


    "You deal with Du Nan. I''ll take the two left." Zhang Sanfeng soon began to assign tasks to the two.


    -------


    Recommend a book "pure bird reporter". As for what it is about, read the title of the book, you know

 Chapter 671

    As soon as Zhang Sanfeng''s voice fell, he began to use his Taiji power, which led to the collision between the long whip of Du Er and Du Jie.


    There was powerful internal force attached to the black rope. When the two monks noticed that there was another strange internal force on the black rope, they found that the two long whips collided uncontrollably and called "bad" in their hearts. Then the internal force on the other side''s black rope was overwhelming, and the two monks were shocked.


    As the three monks, their martial arts of crossing difficulties and robbing are not very different. Their martial arts are obviously better than those of Dujie. When Dujie is hit by Duhe''s internal power, he spits out a mouthful of blood, and his blood and blood churn violently. In that moment, he loses his fighting power.


    Although Du Er''s condition is better, it''s not much better. Du Jie''s whole strength makes him feel numb in the chest. In a few breaths, his internal power suddenly stagnates. It doesn''t matter if he''s normal. In such a short time, he can adjust his breath a little and straighten out his true Qi. But what kind of person is Zhang Sanfeng, How can we give each other a chance to breathe?


    When Du Nan saw his opponent''s hand, the two brothers lost their fighting power in an instant. They were shocked. As soon as the whip shook, they attacked Zhang Sanfeng behind him, hoping to stop him for a moment and let Du Fu breathe.


    With a smile, song Qingshu absorbed a pine needle from the ground and shot it into Du Nan''s face with his internal force. It was like the Tang clan''s powerful hidden weapon, the rainstorm pear blossom needle. Du Nan''s face changed slightly and he hurried to hide. However, he still swept to Zhang Sanfeng''s back without stopping at all.


    Du Nan suddenly felt a warning sign. When he looked back, he found that song Qingshu, who was still a few feet away, was standing beside him and laughing at himself. He was so cold that he said: "is this really the lightness skill in the world..."


    This was his last thought before his acupoints were sealed. Heisuo lost his power, flew to the middle, and fell directly to the ground.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Du Nan had to be distracted to save du you. Besides, he didn''t know his lightness skills, so I could control him so easily. Otherwise, it would take some effort.


    At this time, Zhang Sanfeng also sealed Du Er''s vital acupoints. Seeing that song Qingshu subdued Du Nan so quickly, his eyes were full of appreciation.


    "We''ll leave as soon as we finish the investigation." Zhang Sanfeng said in a low voice. Song Qingshu nodded and said yes. As soon as their bodies flashed, they went to the Sutra Pavilion.


    As soon as they opened the door, before they had time to check the situation inside, they suddenly changed their looks and quickly put their palms on their chest. Soon, a powerful force came and crossed their palms. They could not help shaking.


    The two men looked at the door. A thin monk in a green robe was sweeping the floor with a broom. The monk is not young. His sparse long whiskers are all white. He is slow and powerless. He doesn''t look like he has martial arts.


    But they didn''t dare to despise each other. After all, this skinny old monk just fought against two with one, which made them shake at the same time. Although they were caught off guard by each other, they were proud of the result.


    "I don''t know where the nobleman visited the Sutra Pavilion in the middle of the night?" Although the floor sweeping monk is calm on the surface, his heart is stormy. I don''t know how many years ago, he has a feeling that he will be Ling jueding. Many famous experts in the world can''t even take his move. I didn''t expect that he was ready to fight just now, but he was shocked. What''s the origin of these two people?


    Zhang Sanfeng took a look at Song Qingshu, and he was very glad. What Qingshu said was true. There was such a super master in the Shaolin Sutra Pavilion. If Qingshu hadn''t reminded him first, he would have come to Shaolin Temple rashly. In case the other party had bad intentions, he might have been folded on Shaoshi mountain.


    When the sweeping monk looked at the old Taoist with a young face, he stood there casually, just like a deep and unfathomable face. He was very surprised: is it him?


    When he turned his eyes to song Qingshu, he was even more surprised: "it turned out that it was benefactor song. Benefactor song not only cured his meridians, but also learned this amazing skill. The strange situation was beyond the old monk''s surprise."


    Song Qingshu came forward to salute: "I''ve met you, song Qingshu. At the beginning, I was lucky to be instructed by you, and your life has just changed."


    "I didn''t give any substantial suggestions at the beginning, so I didn''t dare to take credit." the floor sweeping monk asked the other party how to repair the meridians, but now it''s not a good time to chat, so he had to turn to Zhang Sanfeng, "is this immortal Zhang of Wudang?"


    Zhang Sanfeng leaned back slightly: "I''ve met the master Zhang Sanfeng. His cultivation is the first person I''ve ever seen in my life. I admire him."


    "There are laws in the world. They are all illusions. What''s more, in front of Zhang Zhenren, how dare I call him number one." The floor sweeper also bowed to return the gift.


    Hearing the voices of Shaolin monks coming here, song Qingshu whispered: "master, if you don''t come and hold this one in front of you, I''ll take the opportunity to check in the Sutra Pavilion, or I''ll have no chance when xuanci and his disciples come."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded secretly: "good!"


    Song Qingshu, with a look of excitement, arched his hand to the floor sweeping monk and said, "master, we are going to Shaolin at night to find out the whereabouts of my father and several martial uncles. If there is any offence, please forgive me. I will make an apology later."


    As soon as his voice fell, he rushed into the Sutra Pavilion like a cloud of smoke.


    "Benefactor, I''m afraid this lightness skill will be the best in the world!" The monk''s face was surprised. He put his hands together, but there was no movement. Song Qingshu suddenly felt that there was an invisible wall in front of him. He seemed to have run into a fishing net. When he hit him, he couldn''t exert himself. Instead, he was rebounded by the air wall.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s expression solidified, the wooden sword was already in his hand. With one sword waving away, the wooden sword seemed to become an invincible laser knife. The gas wall in front of him was split in two, and he suddenly felt the pressure around him relaxed.


    "Why?" The floor sweeper was even more surprised. As he was about to move on, Zhang Sanfeng also moved. No matter how confident Rao Shi was, he did not dare to expose his flank to Zhang Sanfeng, the first man in the world. So he had to let song Qingshu go and fight back to deal with the enemy.


    At this time, xuanci had already led Shaolin experts to come here one after another. Seeing that Sandu was injured and arrested, Zhang Sanfeng was fighting with the floor sweeping monk. He was surprised and angry: "I''m afraid that immortal Zhang lost his lineage when he broke into the forbidden area at night."


    Zhang Sanfeng had no choice but to smile bitterly. At this time, he was full of energy on the floor sweeping monk. He didn''t dare to speak at the critical moment. He was afraid that he would let out his true Qi and be taken advantage of by the other party.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for the support of the book friends, please don''t make a fuss about 0, as well as the monthly ticket support of the humble City, xmoon, ye Jiexing and others, as well as the support and monthly ticket of all the book friends during the Spring Festival before;


    There should be an update in the evening

 Chapter 672

    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng didn''t respond, xuanci was helpless. Although he wanted to help the sweeping monk, he could see that his martial arts were too far away from them. When he got involved, he would not help much, but would drag his companions behind. Originally Xuancheng was the best candidate. With his skill, he should be qualified to join the war. Unfortunately, he was hurt by that monk during the day.


    At the thought of this, xuanci was a little angry. All this was really a trick of Wudang. First, he colluded with the leader of the demon sect and the monk of the western regions to hurt the Shaolin master, weaken the strength of Shaolin, so that he could sneak in in the middle of the night.


    At this time, there was no sound around, and the Shaolin experts were shocked by the two people''s fighting in front of them.


    Every move of the common experts in the river and lake is very famous. If you take 18 dragon subduing palms, I''ll use Dugu nine swords to deal with it. You come and I go, they are all famous moves in the river and lake. But these two people completely break the public''s understanding.


    The sweeping monk patted it lightly, and no one recognized his famous move. It seemed that any farmer could easily avoid it by taking a step to the side. But Zhang Sanfeng was like a big enemy. He didn''t mean to dodge at all. Instead, he punched the palm of his opponent''s hand.


    If song Qingshu were here, he would have lamented that murongbo''s martial arts in the original book were so excellent. Facing this shot, he chose to raise his hand to block and then float out backward. The martial arts of Murong''s family in Suzhou was already very important. After studying the 72 unique skills of Shaolin Temple, he was even more powerful. He raised his hand and floated forward. It seemed ordinary, However, it can block all kinds of attacks in the world with one hand. As soon as it retreats, it will flash away from any pursuit in the world.


    But in spite of this, he was patted on Baihui acupoint by the floor sweeping monk, and he died!


    Zhang Sanfeng has never seen this move, but his 100 years of experience has made him keenly aware of the crisis. Instead of dodging like Murong Bo, he has gone up against the difficulties and directly smashed it.


    Seeing Zhang Sanfeng''s fist, Shaolin monks exclaimed again. They couldn''t understand the monk''s moves, and they couldn''t recognize the name of his fist. They couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts: when the martial arts level is so high, they don''t care about any moves, such as a palm, a clap, or a kick. The most common moves can control most of the world''s experts.


    Looking at Jin Yong''s fourteen novels, only Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk have reached this level. Other experts, whether Zhang Wuji, who is against heaven in martial arts configuration, or Shi Baotian, the mysterious protagonist, always need moves against the enemy. It''s not uncommon for them to fight dozens or hundreds of rounds when they meet the top experts, but only Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk do it once or twice, It''s all one move to defeat the enemy. I can''t see what their moves are.


    As soon as Zhang Sanfeng catches up, he subdues the two old men of xuanming with one move. He faces Gang Xiang''s sneak attack in the back and kills them with the same palm after being seriously injured; In the same shot, the floor sweeping monk killed experts like murongbo and Xiao Yuanshan.


    Zhang Wuji and Guo Jing, the protagonists, are often famous in every move. They are either moving the universe or 18 dragon subduing palms. But who can tell what Zhang Sanfeng''s grasp is and what is his grasp? What''s the sweep monk''s shot?


    When the martial arts reach their level, the effect of a common move is far better than those of the protagonists.


    One punch and one kick is the best way to deal with the situation at that time. However, at this time, they have gone through dozens of moves. Naturally, they have not seen their moves.


    With a glance in his eyes, the floor sweeper knows the current situation like the palm of his hand. He sees that Shaolin Kong has an advantage in the number of people, but it can''t be turned into a victory. If it''s normal, Zhang Sanfeng''s fault is the first, and the opportunity is rare, so he takes the opportunity to keep the other party here. Suddenly, an idea comes to his mind, and he goes to Zhang Sanfeng''s arms to bully him, forcing him to fight with his internal power.


    Zhang Sanfeng frowned slightly. It''s not impossible for him to avoid the other side''s move, but if he avoids it, he will lose the opportunity. The other side''s martial arts are not inferior to him. When the time comes, continuous attacks will follow, and he will be more dangerous.


    What''s more, he has been cultivating for a hundred years, and the true Qi in his body goes round and round. The true Qi in his elixir field is like a cigarette. It''s so-called "dense purple Qi". He is not afraid of anyone in the world to fight for his internal power, and it may be easier to win.


    Having made up his mind, Zhang Sanfeng raised his hand to take over the hand power of the sweeping monk. His hands intersected, and an invisible force spread out. Even xuanci and other masters were a little unsteady, and they all stepped back.


    But Zhang Sanfeng''s internal power is powerful, and where can the floor sweeping monk get?


    More than 40 years ago, before the sweeper came to Shaolin, he was an earth shaking figure in the Jianghu. Only ordinary people were not qualified to contact him. In Shaolin for more than 40 years, he integrated Shaolin''s unique skills, and his martial arts reached an unprecedented level. This time, he fought with Zhang Sanfeng with his internal power, and he was even.


    Xuanci knew that this was not the way to go on. Although the sweeping monk''s cultivation was extremely high, Zhang Sanfeng had been standing in the lake for a hundred years. After a long time, the sweeping monk might not be able to support him. So he decided to ask all the experts to help him: "immortal Zhang, today is not a contest of martial arts and Taoism. If you break into the forbidden area of our temple at night, no wonder we won by relying on more."


    However, xuanci also knows that there is a big gap between himself and the two. If he runs to the melee, he will be hurt by the aftershocks of their internal forces. However, there is no lack of long-range attack in Shaolin''s unique skills. Dozens of experts surround him, attack and harass Zhang Sanfeng from a distance, and disperse his energy. The experts compete with each other for internal forces. They are most afraid of disturbing him, as long as they successfully influence Zhang Sanfeng, The sweeper can win.


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t expect that these Shaolin monks would sneak into Shaolin when he was fighting with others for internal power. He was surprised: the Shaolin monks tried every means to keep me. Were they really bad at Shaolin?


    With the help of xuanci, Shaolin monks used their unique skills to attack Zhang Sanfeng''s back and side.


    Zhang Sanfeng was shocked. He knew that he was at the critical moment of fighting for his internal power. If he let these attacks hit him, he would die. He secretly gritted his teeth and decided to fight for the injury. First, he used his internal power to shake the floor sweeping monk away.


    --------


    Third, thank you for your understanding and support during the Spring Festival!

 Chapter 673

    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Drop from the clouds make complaints about song and Qing Dynasties. He did not expect to say that he was able to say this pet phrase of the swordsman movie that he had been tuckled for many times in his previous life. But at this moment, he could not find other words to describe his anger in addition to this.


    He didn''t expect that Shaolin monk, who has always been a good-looking monk, would take advantage of Zhang Sanfeng''s crucial moment of internal power competition to kill him.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes turned red. When the opponent''s long-range attacks were eliminated, the wooden sword would wander around. He had planned to kill tonight.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s eyes, xuanci felt a thump in his heart. He knew that today''s affairs could not be done well. He also made a quick decision and said, "the battle is over. We have a reputation in Shaolin. We don''t have to talk about the rules of the river and the lake with him. Let''s go together."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "it seems that the abbot is going to leave our lives here. At that time, outsiders don''t know what happened tonight. You Shaolin just make up a reason and put it off. You can also take the opportunity to get rid of Wudang. It''s really high. I really underestimate your decision."


    Song Qingshu secretly regrets that xuanci was the leading elder brother who killed the Xiaofeng family in those years. If murongbo could cheat him to explain this, he later had an affair with ye erniang, which made ye erniang a good girl who got pregnant before marriage, but he didn''t care. After that, ye erniang was in trouble. Where did her martial arts come from? Xuanci has always claimed that compassion is cherished. Why not restrain it? In addition, in order to keep his identity secret, all the heroes in the Jianghu died one after another, why didn''t he come out? Only when the Shaolin meeting was finally cornered by Xiao Yuanshan, did it speak frankly?


    In the final analysis, xuanci was not as respectable as he looked on the outside. It''s no exaggeration to say that he was another Yue buqun.


    Looking at the monks in front of him, song Qingshu thinks that Xuancheng, fangzheng and Sandu are still seriously injured. Although the remaining eminent monks of Xuancheng, fangzheng and Fangzi generation are first-class experts in the eyes of ordinary people, song Qingshu thinks that only xuzhu and xuanci need to pay attention to.


    "Hum, let Shaolin''s blood flow today!" Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a fierce color.


    In fact, his best choice now is to take advantage of the opportunity to seriously injure the floor sweeping monk. After all, the two are competing for internal power. He and Zhang Sanfeng join hands. Even if the floor sweeping monk is good at martial arts, he can only drink bitterness on the spot. Then no one in Shaolin is their opponent any more. It''s a pity that song Qingshu was not willing to take advantage of the danger because of the kindness of the sweeping monk, so he moved his target to xuanci and others.


    Shaolin Temple and song Qingshu had been feuding for many times, and they wanted to get along with each other for a long time. Therefore, the monks'' eyes staring at Song Qingshu were full of evil.


    War is imminent!


    All of a sudden, a few harmonies of Qin and Xiao came from the air. It seemed that there were several Yao Qin and several Dongxiao playing at the same time. The sound of the music is ethereal, but everyone can hear it very clearly. It''s just from east to west. I don''t know where it''s coming from.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Who was pretending to be a ghost? When you see xuanci and others'' slightly discolored faces, you can''t help but wonder: it seems that Shaolin monks obviously know each other''s identity, and they seem to be quite scared.


    The sound of Yao Qin clanged three times. Suddenly, four girls in white fell into the court from the East and West eaves, each holding a Yao Qin. These four instruments are half shorter and half narrower than the ordinary seven stringed instrument, but they have all seven strings. After four girls fall, they stand in the court. Then four girls in black came into the room, each holding a long black flute, which was half as long as the common Dongxiao. Four girls in black are also at the four corners of the station. Four white and four black, cross and stand.


    The eight women stand in a fixed position, and the four Yao Qin sound the music tune, then the Dongxiao join the ensemble, and the music sound is extremely soft and elegant. Song Qingshu didn''t understand music, but he still felt the music was pleasant. Although he was in a very urgent situation, he was willing to listen to it for a moment.


    Among the melodious music, a woman in a light yellow dress was walking slowly. She was about twenty-seven or eight years old. She was graceful and beautiful, but her face was so pale that she had no blood.


    "Such an exaggeration of the appearance of Sao Bao..." Song Qingshu was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking of a very mysterious person in the original work, Huang shannu. She also appeared at the lion slaughtering ceremony, but at that time, song Qingshu''s meridians were broken, and he was struggling. Naturally, he didn''t have a chance to see each other.


    "Miss, come to our temple again. What can I do for you?" Xuanci stepped forward and asked. It would be strange if he was looked at by outsiders. Xuanci was so polite to a little girl because of her status in the world. But xuanci knew that at the lion slaughtering meeting, she was shocked by the world and could not help disrespect her.


    "I don''t dare to give advice. I''m just worried that you will be used by others and hurt the harmony between Shaolin and Wudang." The girl in the yellow shirt smiles as if the ice and snow are melting. The young monk''s face turns red.


    "Being used?" Xuanci frowned and murmured to himself.


    Huang shannu did not continue to answer his doubts, but turned to song Qingshu. Her bright eyes were full of curiosity: "in recent years, the young master has sprung up. He has caught up with Zhang Wuji, the original leader of the Ming religion. What a brilliant figure he should be. Today, he is full of murderous thoughts. Alas, alas!" Then he shook his head lightly, with a look of disapproval.


    But song Qingshu didn''t take her style. He sneered: "song once heard that a girl at the lion slaughtering ceremony was startled. She was like a fairy who was banished from the world. She always cherished her regret for being thrifty. However, when I saw her today, I only saw an ordinary woman who paid attention to ostentation and good face. Ah, ah, I''m so disappointed." He treated him in his own way. He learned so well that many Shaolin monks were forced to smile.


    Huang shannu''s face turned red. She was noble and very beautiful. Everywhere she went, everyone was respectful to her for fear of blaspheming fairies. How could she meet such a rascal as song Qingshu?


    "I''ve heard for a long time that the young master is very clever. His clever mouth has cheated many women''s hearts. When I see him today, it really deserves the reputation." Yellow dress female light smile way.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s better for you to talk less with me. I''m afraid that if you talk too much, you will fall in love with me carelessly."


    Huang shannu''s eyes were wide open. She had never met such a shameless person before. She couldn''t help humming in her nose. Instead, she went to compete with Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk.


    ------


    Fourth, thank you again for asking you not to make a fuss,


    There are seven monthly tickets to support!

 Chapter 674

    Song Qingshu looks like a Lin, worried about her sudden killer, protecting Zhang Sanfeng without any trace, watching her warily.


    Huang shannu gave him a bad look. When she turned to Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk, she changed into her usual warm smile and said softly, "two elders, please listen to me. This Shaolin Wudang conflict is caused by someone. If you lose both of you, it''s just what those people want? Please stop


    Finish saying to stretch out a hand to brush, ten fingers ciliary bullet in two people hand over of palm up. Zhang Sanfeng and the sweeping monk noticed a soft mediation, no more scruples, and retracted the internal force and stepped back.


    The nine Yin manual bone work is like Jiuyin baiguzhao, but it is less strange and more elegant. It can separate Zhang Sanfeng from the sweeping monks. How much of this skill is available!


    "Thank you, girl." Zhang Sanfeng saluted Huang shannu. You should know that he and the floor sweeping monk are between Bo Zhongli and now they are hostile to each other. How dare they easily remove their internal power? If no one intervenes, they can only wait for one side to lose.


    The yellow dress girl said with a smile: "I would like to thank you two elders. If either of them didn''t withdraw their internal power, I''m afraid they would have been seriously injured and died long ago."


    Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk look at each other and smile. Huang shannu is right. In fact, in the situation just now, she risked a lot to be the middleman. If any one of them didn''t withdraw her internal power, she would have to bear the attack alone. Although she has good skills, there is still a long way to go compared with their cultivation.


    "Miss, someone was interfering with this matter just now. Can you explain it in detail?" Asked the sweeper.


    Huang shannu nodded and said in a soft voice: "not long ago, Mongolia seemed to have shifted its strategic focus to the western expedition. The generals withdrew from the Central Plains one after another, leaving a lot of vacuum. The Song Dynasty seized the opportunity to recover Sichuan, while the Jin Kingdom seized the opportunity to capture the line of Shangyong in Hanzhong. Without the pressure of Mongolia, the high-level officials of the state of Jin turned their attention to the territory of the state of song, trying to make up for the territory lost to Mongolia a few years ago by occupying the land of the state of song. However, at the beginning, the two countries signed the Shaoxing peace treaty, so the state of Jin needed an excuse to go to war. "


    All the people in the field are smart people. When they hear this, they are surprised to think about the conflict between Shaolin and Wudang.


    Huang shannu continued: "Shaolin is the largest school in the kingdom of Jin, while Wudang is the largest school in the kingdom of song. Zhang Zhenren is the" Tongwei Xianhua Zhenren "granted by the emperor. He has a high reputation in both the imperial court and the people. If Shaolin and Wudang are merged, the state of Jin can take song Guo''s active provocation as an excuse to send troops. If anything happens to immortal Zhang in Shaolin, the whole song nation will be excited. At that time, a big war will be inevitable, and I''m afraid that life will be ruined. "


    "Girl, do you mean that the person behind the scenes this time is a senior member of the state of Jin?" Xuanci is startled. The state of Jin has courted Shaolin several times, but Shaolin always thinks that it is a snake. Unexpectedly, the Revenge of the state of Jin is so fierce.


    I don''t know which expert came up with the stratagem. He made full use of the contradiction between Shaolin and Wudang. He knew that Shaolin would attack Zhang Sanfeng whenever he had a chance. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of a woman in yellow shirt tonight


    Xuanci can''t help shivering. According to his initial plan, as long as Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng are removed, then Shaolin will tell the truth? However, since the state of Jin has been planning for a long time, Shaolin will certainly not be in charge of public opinion. As long as it reveals some information and plants the attack on the swordsmen of Wudang on Shaolin, Shaolin will become a scheming plot against Wudang. At that time, Shaolin will not be allowed to be in the Wulin, and if it offends the Southern Song Dynasty, it will offend all the Han people. I''m afraid Shaolin will not be allowed to be in the world, I can only take refuge in the kingdom of Jin.


    Huang shannu nodded: "according to reliable information, this attack on Wudang swordsmen is exactly the plan set by some people in the high level of the kingdom of Jin. It''s a pity that this matter is extremely secret, and we can''t find out more information."


    "Do you think the backstage is the kingdom of Jin? What evidence is there? " Although song Qingshu believed seven or eight points in his heart, it was important for him to be careless.


    "This is the information that the intelligence network of the whole Song Dynasty has just found out. If you don''t believe it," Huang shannu pondered for a moment and turned to Zhang Sanfeng. "Have you ever heard of Jianshan academy?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was surprised: "but the Jianshan academy founded by huang shang?"


    The yellow dress girl nodded with a smile: "exactly! The younger generation is the saint of the generation of Jianshan academy, which means that Jianshan academy will not lie to others. "


    "Since the girl comes from Jianshan academy, I can trust her," Zhang Sanfeng nodded, then looked at Song Qingshu, "Qingshu, could you find out their whereabouts at Yuanqiao in the Sutra Pavilion before?"


    "There''s no sign of them." Song Qingshu shook his head slightly and then said, "what''s the origin of Jianshan academy? Why did the grand master believe it as soon as he heard it?"


    "Jianshan Academy was founded by Huang Shang to promote Neo Confucianism. All the professors in it were the great Confucians of the time. It can be said that it was the Holy Land in the eyes of all the scholars in the Song Dynasty. Everyone was proud to be able to study in Jianshan Academy. Moreover, because of Huang Shang, Jianshan academy also set up an inner courtyard, in which all the disciples had excellent martial arts skills, He will help the court to get information and deal with some thorny matters. "


    "Huang Shang!" The nine Yin manual classics are so good that the original writer of the nine Yin manual is the director of the school of the Liang Shan academy.


    "I''ve brought the news to you. I''ll leave now." The girl in the yellow shirt will turn around and leave with a smile.


    "Ah, who is that?" Song Qingshu was in a hurry for a moment, and did not know the name of the other party. "Dare to ask Wudang swordsmen who were captured by the high-level of the state of Jin?"


    Huang shannu shook her head slightly: "song and Jin are hostile. It''s our limit to find out that Wudang swordsmen are in the hands of Jin. I''m sorry I can''t do anything about their whereabouts. However, I often hear about the legend of the young master in the river and lake. If she can do so many impossible things, it must be difficult for the young master. "


    Song Qingshu says: "this woman''s heart is very small. If she finds an opportunity, she will undermine me.


    Seeing that the girl in the yellow shirt went farther and farther away, song Qingshu called out across the air: "the last question is, is the girl''s surname Yang?" This is one of the most curious places in Song Qingshu. In the original book, the Yellow shirted girl should be the offspring of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu, but now Yang Guo is still a virgin. Naturally, this relationship is impossible, so he wants to know how the world corrects the identity of the Yellow shirted girl.


    Huang shannu''s body shape, tone became quite emotional: "I have two surnames, the original surname... Don''t mention it. Young master, I guess well. Now I''m really Yang, the general of the Yang family. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the girl in the yellow shirt drifted away.


    -----


    Thank you for your monthly pass and support from book friends an Kun, o0 pepper 0o, ggrong and Yiren in foggy weathe

 Chapter 675

    "Yang of the Yang family general..." Song Qingshu recites in his heart that the former Yang family general is a household name, whether it is a novel, a TV or a comic book. The general of the Yang family is a loyal girl. She was born in the Yang family. It seems that she has a close relationship with the officials of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    However, song Qingshu''s attention soon shifted to another point. Compared with the Yang family general, the Yang family female general is more famous. Her husband died in the battle, leaving a room full of pretty widows


    Judging from the appearance of women in yellow shirts, these women in the Yang family must be beautiful. Do you want to save them?


    In Song Qing''s mind, Tian Ma XingKong has to think about some messy things, which makes him despise himself. It''s a bit of a beast, and his father''s life and death are still uncertain!


    However, song Qingshu soon put aside this concern. After all, he is not the real song Qingshu. He has never met song Yuanqiao, let alone any feelings. It is the utmost of his duty to try his best to save the other party. If a woman can''t even think about it because of the accident of song Yuanqiao, song Qingshu is absolutely unwilling.


    As for whether he would be sorry for the heroes who died in the battle to hook up with the female general of Yangmen, song Qingshu never considered this question. First, these people are too illusory for him. Second, he never intended to use the strong. What''s wrong is that he made a group of beautiful women widowed at a young age. In his opinion, it''s unfair to those women.


    "Abbot xuanci, I''m sorry to offend you tonight. Qingshu, let''s go. " Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t respond, Zhang Sanfeng summoned him again. If he knew what was going on in his mind at the moment, Zhang Sanfeng had a lot of self-restraint, so I''m afraid he would clean up the door.


    Xuanci hesitated, and finally gave up using the force of the whole temple, leaving them behind. However, his uneasiness was beyond words, and he coldly responded: "no


    Seeing their figures disappear into the darkness, Kongwen couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother abbot, is that really the way to let them go?"


    Xuanci sighed: "now that we know it''s a conspiracy of the state of Jin, we can''t jump inside and be used as a sword envoy by the state of Jin."


    Air smell urgent way: "can today opportunity once in a blue moon, next time want to keep Zhang Sanfeng, don''t know what year and what month."


    "Do you really think you can keep them both?" Not far away, the floor sweeping monk, who had been silent all the time, suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and sat on the ground to breathe. He sighed with lingering fear, "dense purple air, really powerful!"


    "You this is..." Xuan CI suddenly surprised, quickly took out Shaolin''s healing medicine Da huandan sent in the past.


    After taking dahuandan, the floor sweeping monk''s face finally got better and opened his eyes slowly: "if only Zhang Sanfeng was alone, I''d be fine. I''ve been seriously injured. With the help of the whole temple, I can barely keep him. It''s a pity that there is another song Qingshu. Although his martial arts are not as good as mine, the gap is very small. If we really fight, tonight will be an unprecedented disaster in Shaolin. "


    "Is song really so powerful?" Xuanci looked at him incredulously.


    The floor sweeping monk nodded slightly: "I''m going to shut up for the rest of the time. Unless something big happens, don''t disturb me. We''ll do everything else according to our previous plan. " Then he walked slowly back to the Sutra Pavilion.


    Xuanci and others saluted after him: "yes!"


    At this time, Zhang Sanfeng and song Qingshu just came out of Shaolin. Song Qingshu chattered all the way, but Zhang Sanfeng never said a word. Finally, song Qingshu realized his abnormality: "what''s the matter with you, master?"


    Zhang Sanfeng, holding a pine tree by the side of the road, could no longer help but vomit a mouthful of blood. As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he quickly transferred his internal power to his body.


    As the time of burning incense passed, Zhang Sanfeng felt that the real Qi in his body was gradually calming down. He couldn''t help but sigh: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a master in the world. If I didn''t get your warning in advance, I would suffer a great loss if I went to Shaolin without knowing it."


    "Tai Shifu, is that floor sweeper really so powerful? Why are you not even an opponent?" Song Qingshu was shocked. During this period of time, his accomplishments to Zhang Sanfeng were high. If the floor sweeping monk''s martial arts were higher than Zhang Sanfeng''s, he would not believe it.


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head slightly: "the other party''s internal injury is not light. The reason why taishifu failed this time is that xuanci attacked from behind just now. My mind was shaken and I planned to exchange the injury for the injury and force back the sweeping monk first."


    Song Qingshu felt guilty: "it''s all my fault. If I had come down earlier, you would not have been hurt so badly."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "how can you blame this? Everything just happened between lightning and flint. It was entrusted by the grand master''s father that he should not easily fight with the floor sweeping monks. Who could have expected that xuanci, the eminent monks, actually... Ah!"


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "these Shaolin bald donkeys are full of false compassion. From what they say and do, it seems that they have a big plan. They have to guard against it in the future."


    Zhang Sanfeng thought: "yes, I also noticed that they seemed to be plotting something."


    "We are the younger generation to worry about these intrigues. You''d better concentrate on pursuing the way of heaven, grand master." Song Qingshu continued, "and the whereabouts of my father, let me check this time."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly: "that''s good. I''m afraid the internal injury of the grand master''s father will take care of him in Wudang for a few months."


    "Qingshu first sent his father back to Wudang, and then went to the state of Jin to investigate." Song Qingshu was worried that Zhang Sanfeng was seriously injured, and there might be some danger on the way.


    Zhang Sanfeng saw his worry and said with a smile: "Qingshu, you worry too much. Although Laodao is injured, you have to protect yourself. I''m afraid no one can leave me in this world. On the contrary, it''s your father and them. I''m worried that after a long time, they may be more dangerous. You''d better save them before it''s too late. "


    "But since the state of Jin has deliberately designed such a trap, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for you to return to Wudang." In the end, song Qingshu convinced Zhang Sanfeng to take a night''s rest at Shanxia Town Inn to help him use his skills to heal his wounds.


    After a night''s hard work, Zhang Sanfeng''s injury finally stabilized, and song Qingshu was a little relieved. In Zhang Sanfeng''s current situation, as long as he didn''t meet the master of sweeping monk''s level, he would be more than enough to protect himself.


    After seeing off Zhang Sanfeng, song Qingshu began to think about how to investigate the whereabouts of song Yuanqiao and others. According to Huang shannu, this is a plan of some senior officials in the state of Jin.


    "High level..." Song Qingshu was at a loss. He didn''t have much contact with the state of Jin. The first thing he thought of was Ouyang Feng. However, after being cheated by the other party several times, he was subconsciously on guard and didn''t want to go to him.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s eyes brighten. Songshan is not far away from Feng. The lady Tang, whom she knew before, looks like a socialite among the aristocrats. What news can we get from her.


    ------


    Thank you for your support and YP_ Ffff, 465811664, Donghai Confucian and other monthly ticket support!

 Chapter 676

    Kaifeng was not far away from Songshan. Song Qingshu carried his lightness skills all the way and arrived at his destination that evening.


    "Go away, go away! Is it possible for you to enter the house of the governor? " The guard at the door waved impatiently. He came and went here every day, and almost everyone who had friends with his master knew him. Song Qingshu was very popular. What''s more, he was dressed as a Han, so the guard didn''t look up to him.


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly to himself. It''s a good idea for the king of hell, but it''s hard to deal with kids. It''s just a courtyard wall, but he couldn''t stop him at all. However, he asked others for help on this trip, so he decided to visit each other honestly.


    "I really know your wife, handsome man. Look at my pure and innocent smile, do I look like a liar?" Song Qingshu managed to squeeze out a smile and said.


    The guard snorted: "if you look like it, how can you cheat people? You Han people are the most cunning. I won''t be fooled by you. "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but slap him to death, but as the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. He and Mrs. Tang have a friendship. It''s hard to say that he killed her men when he met her the second time.


    But song Qingshu has tried countless ways, but this man is not invaded by oil and salt, which makes him very angry. He even plans to yell a lion and shout out Madame Tang directly.


    In the end, song Qingshu stopped this tempting idea and used Thunder Tiger''s words to convince himself that we should conquer people with virtue!


    "Give it to your wife, and she will know who I am." Song Qingshu finally thought of a way, took out a dagger from his arms and handed it to him.


    This dagger was given to his chastity guard by Madame Tang at the beginning. Song Qingshu saw that the dagger was extremely sharp, so he always took it with him for a rainy day. Unexpectedly, it is now in great use.


    "Here it is The guard''s eyes were straight. The gems inlaid on the outside of the dagger were very precious. He also recognized that the dagger was owned by the nobility of Jurchen. He took a cold breath. Did the little white face really know his wife?


    "This young master, we are also responsible. I hope you don''t mind," the guard immediately changed his face. "I''ll go to find my wife. Please wait here for a moment."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, and didn''t mind him.


    When the bodyguard left, he gave a cold smile and thought in his heart, "I''m being polite to you just in case. If my wife doesn''t know this thing at that time, you''ll have a good look!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to the guard''s face. They are not the same people. Can elephants care about ants?


    After standing at the gate for a short time, the gate of Jiedushi''s mansion opened at once, and a group of people came out in a hurry. At the beginning, one of them shrugged and looked peach blossom. It was the charming lady Tang.


    "Young master, it''s really you!" Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Mrs. Tang suddenly got excited and rushed to hold song Qingshu in her arms. "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    From the back of his hand came the soft touch of the other side''s chest. Song Qingshu''s face was embarrassed. He suddenly noticed that there was a tall man standing beside her, with bronze muscles, whiskers and a felt hat on his head. He was fierce.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Seeing his clothes and manner, he was not a member of Jiedushi''s family. Was this lady Tang''s husband, chongyijun Jiedushi?


    Song Qingshu subconsciously takes back his hands. Although he is always ridiculous, he still can''t do it in front of his husband.


    Aware of song Qingshu''s action, a trace of loss flashed in Mrs. Tang''s eyes. She looked at him bitterly: "how did you separate from me?"


    "You have a lot of guts, even in front of your husband!"


    Song Qingshu''s stomach was full of Fei, but a smile appeared on his face: "madam, is this the governor?"


    Mrs. Tang was stunned at first and then reacted. Then she realized what song Qingshu was worried about. She could not help but smile: "young master, you are worried too much. He is not my husband, but my brother. At that time, the left deputy in front of the hall checked Tang Kuo Bian."


    "Is the left deputy in front of the hall checking?" Song Qingshu was surprised that the state of Jin and Manchu Qing were brothers. He had been in Manchu Qing for such a long time, and he had heard something about the state of Jin. He was in charge of the palace guard and had a very important relationship.


    However, song Qingshu''s face soon became strange. How could the painting styles of the two brothers and sisters be different? The younger sister is very charming, but the elder brother is three big five thick. How can they be like brothers and sisters? It''s a world of wonders.


    "This must be the life-saving benefactor that my sister often mentioned. Today, I can finally see the true face of Lushan Mountain. It''s really a talent!" Tang Kuo Bian laughs, but song Qingshu can detect a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s a burden to be too handsome." Song Qingshu secretly make complaints about it. This toy boy obviously thinks of himself as a little white face, and thinks he is the face of his sister, but only when Mrs. Tang deliberately boasts of him for his lover.


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t say anything. He can''t run over and tell him that he can''t get up on the ground with his palm.


    "Come on, let''s go inside." Mrs. Tang took song Qingshu by the hand and went to the mansion. She didn''t know that she had just been hit by song Qingshu''s moving soul. They didn''t have anything like that.


    However, Zhao Min died last time, so Tang Fu recalled later that night was quite wonderful, but her memory of the other party was song Qingshu.


    The next day, song Qingshu left without saying goodbye. She complained for a long time, but now it''s not easy to meet again. I''m afraid that he''s gone again, so I hold on tightly.


    In front of other people''s elder brother, song Qingshu was not as open as she was. He found an opportunity to ask in Mrs. Tang''s ear: "your husband, he..."


    Mrs. Tang charming smile, a Wang Qiushui horizontal him a look, all kinds of manners: "don''t worry, he won''t be at home these days."


    By her charming little eyes make heart jump, song Qingshu not from heart secretly scolded a: "really a goblin!"


    When song Qingshu came, the two brothers and sisters were preparing to start the dinner. Now it''s just the right time that they don''t have to prepare another banquet. They took song Qingshu to the banquet.


    In front of Tang Kuo''s argument, song Qingshu is thinking about how to find an opportunity in private to ask Mrs. Tang about song Yuanqiao and their whereabouts. The two brothers and sisters come to propose a toast to him one after another.


    Mrs. Tang has a charming face. When she toasts, her peach blossom eyes are almost oozing. Song Qingshu can understand the relationship between them. But Tang Kuo argued that I''m not familiar with you. Your black uncle, who is three big and five thick, often comes to toast. What''s the trouble?


    --------


    Congratulations to focus and madman for becoming the 1024th audience of this book


    1024£¡


    Did I expose something

 Chapter 677

    After drinking, song Qingshu finally guessed Tang Kuo''s thoughts.


    It turned out that the other party looked down on his little white face, but it was inconvenient to sweep his sister''s face, so he decided to pour himself down with liquor.


    "Prairie people''s brain is simple, do you think you are a wild man, you must drink more than me?" Song Qingshu sneered at himself. After the baptism of those high-purity spirits of later generations, it''s a piece of cake to drink the wine of the world.


    Seeing that song Qingshu drank a large bowl of liquor in one gulp every time, Tang Kuo''s eyes flashed a hint of appreciation. He gradually took a liking for the little white face in front of him. However, it also aroused his desire to fight, so he opened his mind to fight with song Qingshu.


    Mrs. Tang knew that her brother was good at wine and bad at whisking his interest. She could only complain in her heart: it was not easy for him to meet you again. If you are drunk tonight, who can you tell me?


    Song Qingshu and Tang Kuo argue that you have a bowl and I have a bowl. I don''t know how long I have drunk it. Song Qingshu feels that there are stars in front of his eyes, and Tang Kuo argues that he still looks as usual.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but be shocked: what a bad amount of wine!


    Originally, it was not difficult for him to drink wine while quietly forcing it out of the body. But at the beginning, he was very confident in his drinking capacity and didn''t need to cheat. Later, they fell in love with each other, and song Qingshu didn''t want to deceive each other.


    "Brother Tang Kuo''s... Er, drinking capacity, I''m really willing to... Bow to the downwind," Song Qingshu said. He was a bit unskillful. "If you cook sheep and kill cattle for fun, you''ll have to drink 300 cups. Before song, it was just a legend. I didn''t expect that brother Tang''s drinking capacity was more than 300 cups! Admire... Admire! "


    Tang Kuo Bian burst out laughing, shaking the wine utensils on the table. It was obvious that this time he was sincere: "I have never met brother song in these years... I haven''t met a rival who can drink so much... Brother song is really a man of indomitable spirit."


    Song Qingshu was greatly relieved to hear that the other party was also inarticulate. It seems that I am not the only one who is drunk. He is no better.


    All of a sudden, Tang Kuo Bian stood up and staggered to song Qingshu. He put his shoulder on him and said, "it''s rare to see such a congenial person. Today, you and I are brothers of the opposite sex. What do you think?"


    "Brother?" Song Qingshu was not surprised. These ancient people are really close to each other.


    "Why, you look down on me?" Tang Kuo''s eyes glared, and he was a little uneasy.


    "Where can I get to worship with brother Tang Kuo? Song can''t wait for him. He''s afraid of climbing high." Song Qingshu laughs. He thinks that Tang kuodian is in an important position, and he has a relationship with him. Investigating song Yuanqiao''s whereabouts adds a little more assurance.


    "What''s high or not?" Tang Kuo Bian knelt down first. "I, Tang Kuo Bian, became a brother of the opposite sex with the song brothers today. I am rich and share weal and woe in this life... If one day I die, my property will be the property of the song brothers, and my wife will be the wife of the song brothers!" He was so drunk that he couldn''t remember song Qingshu''s name for a moment, and it was inconvenient to ask him. So he fooled him. He thought that the other party would swear at once, and he would remember it again.


    Song Qingshu''s face was solemn. When he heard his last sentence, the whole person was Spartan. What kind of oath is that!


    "It''s all right to have this property. What''s the matter with your wife?" Song Qingshu had a cold sweat on his face.


    "This is the most solemn oath in the kingdom of Jin," Mrs. Tang said with a smile. "It means that the two sides who take the oath are willing to give everything for each other. What we Nvzhen value most is property and wife. This shows how close my brother is to you."


    "How can there be such a ridiculous oath in the world?" Song Qingshu suddenly exclaimed, listening to the tone of Mrs. Tang, this kind of oath seems to want two people to send at the same time.


    Mrs. Tang explained with a smile: "you don''t know something. The customs of our nomadic people are different from those of the Han people. Because of natural and man-made disasters, population is the core resource of a tribe. The more the population of a tribe, the stronger the tribe will be. If someone died in the war, the tribe would never allow his widow to be widowed like the Han people, but let her remarry and continue to have new children. Later, it gradually formed a custom that when the elder brother died, his sister-in-law was inherited by his younger brother, his father died, and his wife and concubine were inherited by his son - of course, except for his own mother. "


    Seeing song Qingshu''s unimaginable face, Mrs. Tang continued: "Wang Zhaojun, one of the four beauties in the history of the Han people, has experienced such a thing. She married Hun two years ago, and Huhanxie Chanyu died. Then she married Huhanxie Chanyu''s eldest son, fuzhulai Chanyu. They lived together for 11 years, and fuzhulai Chanyu also died, Isn''t it normal for Wang Zhaojun, 33, to marry Fu Zhulei''s eldest son? "


    Song Qingshu frowned and sighed: "I just hate that I was not born in that era, and I can''t save this poor woman."


    "Hum!" There was a lot of humming around. Tang Kuo said angrily, "song, I treat you sincerely, but you are trying to stop me here. Are you worried that my wife is not beautiful enough, and you deliberately mislead your wife! You ask my sister, "which woman is more beautiful than my wife in the whole kingdom of Jin?"


    "Elder brother, it''s normal for people to be unaccustomed to our customs when they are from the Han Dynasty," Mrs. Tang explained. Then she said to song Qingshu, "younger brother song, my elder brother is the emperor''s son-in-law, and his wife Gebi is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. I don''t know how many people in the whole kingdom of Jin want to be brothers with my elder brother, but he never agrees. Today, he volunteered, It''s obviously from sincerity. "


    Song Qingshu has a headache. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. If he doesn''t agree, he may offend the two brothers and sisters. It''s impossible to find out about song Yuanqiao and others. Song Qingshu is not so generous to make such an oath.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu moved in her heart, pulled Mrs. Tang aside and asked, "have you ever told your brother my real name?"


    Madame Tang shook her head subconsciously: "you are a criminal of Qing Dynasty. How dare I tell you your real identity? I told him that your name is song Siming. I don''t think you will mind if you take such a name under the banner of anti Qing Dynasty and restoration of Ming Dynasty." Then she looked at him with a worried face. She had heard that the Han people were most concerned about their bodies, hair, names and ancestors. She didn''t know whether he would be angry if they changed his name on their own.


    "Song Siming?" In Song Qingshu''s heart, ten thousand sacred beasts gallop by. I''m not even seaweed!


    However, this solved a big problem of song Qingshu. He immediately ran to Tang Kuo Bian and swore, "I, song Siming, am sworn to Tang Kuo Bian as a brother of the opposite sex today. I will be rich and share weal and woe in this life... If one day I die, song Siming''s property is Tang Kuo''s property, and song Siming''s wife is Tang Kuo''s wife!"

 Chapter 678

    Song Qingshu deliberately stressed the pronunciation of song Siming, and said in his heart: old song, you can help me to eliminate the disaster. Anyway, even if you die, Tang Kuo Bian can''t inherit their words.


    Mrs. Tang''s face is strange. She can''t hear song Qingshu''s vow. However, she hesitates for a moment and doesn''t break it. She thinks that this kind of vow is enough. It''s really so coincidental that someone will die.


    What''s more, the relationship between Mrs. Tang and her sister-in-law is not harmonious. Wanyan Gebi secretly reminds Mrs. Tang several times to keep the woman''s way. Mrs. Tang has been unhappy for a long time, so now she has another thought in her heart: hum, if something happens to her brother and you are pressed by another man, I see what face you have to laugh at me!


    Tang Kuo Bian didn''t know that his own sister had sold himself in this way. Hearing song Qingshu''s vow, he was overjoyed and put his arms around his shoulder: "good brother, let''s continue to drink."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu suddenly looks sad. This guy can drink a little too much.


    Mrs. Tang closed her mouth and said with a smile, "young master, my brother loves drinking most in his life. But he has to guard the Imperial Palace on weekdays. He can''t drink, but he is greedy. It''s rare for him to come out on vacation. Of course, he won''t let go of such a good opportunity."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to drink with him. In the end, he drank so much that he couldn''t even walk steadily.


    Seeing that both of them were about to fall, Mrs. Tang quickly took down the banquet and ordered the maid to help Tang kuodian back to the room, while she helped song Qingshu back to the room.


    Most of the weight of the body is on Mrs. Tang. Song Qingshu says with a smile: "how can Mrs. Tang''s body be so soft?"


    Madame Tang gave him a charming look: "it''s not like you haven''t touched someone else''s body."


    "That''s not true." Song Qingshu told me the truth. He thought that it was Zhao Min who had sex with you that night, not me.


    Mrs. Tang said: "I have no conscience. People think about you day and night, but I can''t remember them."


    After drinking too much wine, song Qingshu''s body floated. Then Mrs. Tang frowned and laughed, which made his body crisp. After the wine gas rose, his hands began to be dishonest.


    Soon Mrs. Tang became flushed and short of breath. She pleaded in a low voice: "don''t be here, young master. People in the mansion have mixed mouths. If it comes to my husband''s ears, it won''t be very good."


    Song Qingshu did not mean to let go. Instead, he said wantonly, "what if you let him know? What can I do for a Chongyi army Song Qingshu didn''t have any pity for this lady, but just pure desire. Therefore, when she spoke, the joy Qi slowly entered her body from her fingertips.


    "Well ~" Mrs. Tang opened her red lips and gave out a voice that she was ashamed of. She felt a warm heat flowing out of her body, and her cheeks were even more hot. She murmured, "young man, someone will come to see you later."


    "What are you afraid of?" Song Qingshu snorted. In Mrs. Tang''s exclamation, he picked her up and went to his room.


    On the way, Mrs. Tang was almost ashamed to death when she saw her servants'' astonished and inexplicable eyes. However, she was held in her arms by song Qingshu and surrounded by the masculine masculinity of the other party, which made her heart palpitate.


    "Die, die!" Mrs. Tang gently bit her lips, buried her head in Song Qingshu''s arms, and let the other party openly embrace her back to the bedroom.


    "Young master, you are good or bad. You are not drunk, but just now you have to be supported all the time." Mrs. Tang suddenly woke up and couldn''t help being coquettish.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath of the frankincense from Madame Tang and said with a smile, "I was drunk, but I am accompanied by such a gorgeous beauty as Madame. If I don''t wake up, I don''t understand the amorous feelings."


    Mrs. Tang laughed wildly: "you are so sweet."


    "Would you like to try it, madam?" Song Qingshu sat down by the bed, hugged her on his thigh and felt the other side''s plump hips. He couldn''t help but praise her secretly.


    Mrs. Tang put her hands around his neck and looked into song Qingshu''s deep eyes. Her eyes began to become blurred. She subconsciously bit her lips and murmured: "yes ~"


    With white scallop teeth and bright red lips, the two colors are interlaced, which has a strange aesthetic feeling. Song Qingshu reminds her of her bright and clean chin and says with a smile: "after drinking too much, I feel hot all over. Please take off my clothes for me."


    Mrs. Tang nodded, while undressing for him, and hummed: "I''m not so gentle to my husband."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "that''s because your husband has no ability to subdue such a peerless baby as you."


    "Don''t make fun of me, young man." The finger touched song Qingshu''s strong chest, and Mrs. Tang''s slender snow neck caught a layer of blush unconsciously. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "young master, looking at Wen Wenbin, didn''t expect that his muscles were so hard."


    "Why, doesn''t the lady like it?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    "No, I like tough men." Mrs. Tang snorted, and a red lip came up.


    Song Qingshu''s hands have been unconsciously put into her loose robes, and the feeling of being unable to master makes him sigh: "madam, I guess your husband should be very thin."


    Madame Tang looked at him in bewilderment: "why do you think so, young master?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if you have such a beautiful and excellent wife, your husband must be obsessed with farming and irrigating day by day. He must be tired and thin."


    "Hate ~ ~ childe will make fun of others." Mrs. Tang was so coquettish and angry that she couldn''t help giving back a pink fist.


    Seeing Mrs. Tang''s young daughter''s gesture, song Qingshu couldn''t hold it any longer. As soon as she pulled her belt open, she separated her long snow-white legs and pressed them heavily.


    "Well," Mrs. Tang snorted with satisfaction. The man''s heavy sense of oppression made her shiver.


    Song Qingshu had no pity for this lady when he was sober, so it was the most primitive and savage collision from beginning to end, wantonly venting the heat in his body.


    Mrs. Tang can''t help but show her eyebrows and sigh in her heart. No matter how polite a man looks, he is a beast when he takes off his clothes!


    However, her uneasiness was soon replaced by the shivering of the tide. Her slender and delicate neck was like a swan, which rose high and high, and finally turned into a soul stirring cry.


    ------


    Happy Lantern Festival!

 Chapter 679

    The next morning, when song Qingshu got up, she felt the quilt beside her. The beautiful woman was gone and the building was empty. She was a little disappointed.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of last night. He hasn''t been so fresh for a long time. That lady Tang is not only delicate, but also full and juicy. She is really a woman among women. She''s a real weapon. I don''t know what her husband thinks. She''s not here twice. She''s leaving such a charming wife at home to keep an empty bed, As the saying goes, those who can do more work will work harder to irrigate this mu of fertile land for him.


    "Song Qingshu, song Qingshu, pay attention to your moral values..." Song Qingshu muttered to himself. He was embarrassed to think that he took a famous lady as meat last night.


    Squeak~


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and a graceful figure came in with a basin of water. He saw song Qingshu sitting on the bed and looking at herself. She had been a woman for many years, and she was as shy as a girl: "young master, I am waiting for you to get up."


    Today, Mrs. Tang is wearing a silk satin dress that is close to her body. She depicts her plump and graceful body incisively and vividly. There is a faint blush on her charming face. Even song Qingshu, who is used to beauty, has to admit that the woman in front of her is really a top grade!


    When she went to the bed and bent down to put down the water basin, there were many bright red kisses on her white chest muscles. Song Qingshu was very excited to see that these were all her own achievements.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, Mrs. Tang looked down and said angrily, "how can people see people today when you treat them like that last night?"


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. You went out for a walk in the early morning, changed your clothes and came in with water. I don''t know how many people I''ve met. I''m sorry I didn''t see you.


    Mrs. Tang twisted the towel and said to song Qingshu with a smile, "young master, get up."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "it''s not right for the lady to call people to get up."


    "Ah, how else to shout?" Mrs. Tang looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu waved, motioned her to bend down, and whispered in her ear, "so..."


    Madame Tang''s face turned red, and she gave him an angry look: "I didn''t expect you to be such a person ~"


    "We Han people have a saying that we feel at home. Since I''m here as a guest, my wife will certainly meet the requirements of her ability." Song Qingshu''s face had already been thicker than the city wall, and he replied with a strong sense of reason.


    "I''m afraid of you. I''m just a devil." Mrs. Tang lifted her hair behind her ears and bent down to get into the quilt of song Qingshu.


    "Hiss ~" soon song Qingshu''s face showed an expression of great enjoyment. He gently rubbed Mrs. Tang''s plump hips with his fingers and said, "right, this is the right posture to wake a man up."


    I don''t know how long after that, Mrs. Tang suddenly coughed violently and quickly got out of the bed. She looked at Song Qingshu bitterly and said, "Oh, no


    Song Qingshu chuckled, put his finger around her chin, and gently put it on it. As soon as Mrs. Tang''s throat slipped, a sound of swallowing suddenly rang out in the room.


    "It''s hard to be gracious, madam. Song will get up now." Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction.


    Mrs. Tang quickly took out a handkerchief from her arms and wiped the corners of her mouth. She couldn''t help but glared at him. However, when she saw the handsome and resolute man in front of her, she found that she was not angry at all: "master, please wash slowly. I''ve been here for some time. I have to go to see my brother first."


    After that, without waiting for song Qingshu''s reply, Mrs. Tang twisted her hips and walked out. However, her hasty steps showed that she was in a hurry. She was obviously afraid that song Qingshu would have any ridiculous requirements if she continued to stay here.


    Looking at Mrs. Tang''s back swaying three steps at a time, song Qingshu exclaimed: "this womanliness is so beautiful!"


    Song Qingshu walked into the courtyard after finishing the grooming and washing, and found that Mrs. Tang had gone back and forth depressed. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that my wife still loves me. Why, your brother hasn''t got up yet."


    Madame Tang puckered up her red lips and said, "I went to wake him up, but he drove me out, and told me not to disturb him today. He wanted to have a good sleep. Hum, I also boast that I''m not drunk. You all drank so much last night. As a result, you spent the whole night like a tiger. When you got up in the morning, he was still fresh and fresh, but he was as drunk as a ghost. Hum, when he woke up, I''ll see if I don''t laugh at him, and if he will brag about his drinking all day in front of me. "


    "Your brother''s drinking capacity is really amazing. If I hadn''t sweated on my wife last night and evaporated the wine, I''m afraid I would not have been as good as your brother this morning." Song Qingshu said as he looked around her.


    "You are so bad, young master." Mrs. Tang could not help beating him with a pink fist.


    After a while of playfulness, Mrs. Tang arranged her messy hair, slightly wrinkled dress, blushed and said, "it''s rare for you to come to Kaifeng City. Let me do my best to accompany you to visit this ancient city."


    Song Qingshu is looking for an opportunity to ask her about song Yuanqiao and other people''s news. Wen Yan said, "I can''t get it."


    As they walked together, we could see that Mrs. Tang was in high spirits. Like a little girl, she would meet here for a while and play there for a while. Naturally, she caused quite a stir. However, when people saw the samurai following her, no one would look for trouble.


    Song Qingshu has a panoramic view of everything, and is secretly glad that when she came out, Mrs. Tang didn''t want to take bodyguards with her. She thought that his company was enough to protect her safety. But the bodyguards didn''t know the details of song Qingshu, and they didn''t dare to let her go out like this. When the two sides were in a stalemate, song Qingshu decided to let the bodyguards follow. After all, although he could protect Mrs. Tang''s safety, But Mrs. Tang is very attractive. Along the way, it''s hard to avoid meeting some small thieves. It''s too much trouble if they all do it by themselves. Taking these guards can at least prevent the trouble.


    "By the way, how did your brother come to Kaifeng City to guard the imperial palace?" Song Qingshu pretends to ask casually. He thinks that Tang Kuo Bian''s appearance here at this time has something to do with the case of Wudang swordsmen missing.


    "I''m not sure about that. It seems that he mentioned that although this trip is a vacation in name, there is still an important thing to do secretly." Mrs. Tang picked up a bunch of sugar gourd from a roadside vendor. Obviously, she paid more attention to whether it tasted good or not. She didn''t realize that song Qingshu was telling her story.


    Song Qingshu didn''t ask again, so as not to arouse the other party''s suspicion. He just thought about what she had just said.


    "Rong''er, what are you looking at?" In an inn not far away, a man with a hat came to the window and looked curiously at his beautiful wife.


    ------


    Thank you for your support, as well as the monthly ticket support from users 78489434, Yijia 1995 and yixiaomiao

 Chapter 680

    Standing by the window, the woman has a graceful figure, full chest, thin waist and soft body. She can''t see any trace of fat. She naturally stands there, full and elastic. Her buttocks are tilted up in a perfect arc. Any man can''t help but rise a primitive impulse when he looks at her back.


    The woman is in her early 30s, with her hair in a bun. She is a young woman named yihuaxin. Although she is wearing a jingchai dress, she still can''t hide her gorgeous appearance. If anyone sees her, it must be obvious that she is deliberately dressed like this for disguise.


    "Rong''er, what are you looking at?" The man who made the noise was wearing a hat on his head, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, wide chest and erect waist. He was about 40 years old, with a slight beard on his upper lip. He was Guo Jing, the world-famous Great Xia of Xiangyang.


    The woman beside the window is naturally Huang Rong, who is famous for her beauty. After hearing her husband''s inquiry, she subconsciously withdrew her eyes and shook her head as she put down the window. "I didn''t see anything. I just observed the local conditions and customs of Kaifeng."


    Then Yu Guang glanced at Song Qingshu and Mrs. Tang in the distance, and snorted in his heart: "it''s really a man who is greedy for flowers and lusts. Every time I see him, I''m followed by different beauties. I''m really angry!"


    Huang Rong is suddenly shocked. Why am I angry? Am I


    No way!


    Huang Rong kept hinting to herself that it was because she wanted to marry fu''er to him. She was worried that fu''er would have a hard time in the future.


    With this thought, Huang Rong''s heart finally calms down a little, but there is still a problem hidden in her heart, subconsciously dare not touch - why just subconsciously told a lie to brother Jing.


    The careless Guo Jing didn''t notice his wife''s abnormality. Instead, he said to himself, "rong''er, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous for us to assassinate Tang kuodian this time. I don''t know how many brothers will be damaged tonight."


    Huang Rong finally came back to her senses: "this time we are calculating by heart but not by heart. The hope of success should be great. Brother Jing, don''t worry too much."


    "I hope so." Guo Jing nodded, "but even if I die this time, I will know that I can''t do it. According to the information from the spies, this time the kingdom of Jin moved the idea of invading the south. Tang Kuo had a great power to argue. He was the most prominent and the most determined faction in the war. As long as you get rid of him, the moderates in the kingdom of Jin will have the upper hand, and then the people of song will be able to avoid a disaster. "


    Huang Rong''s eyebrows slightly frowned: "brother Jing, I always feel something strange about this time. It seems that we can get the internal information of the state of Jin a little too easily. Moreover, after investigation, Tang Kuo Bian seems not to be on guard at all..."


    "There are many Han people in the kingdom of Jin who cherish their homeland. With their help, it''s not surprising that we can find out the internal information of the kingdom of Jin. Rong''er, don''t think too much about it. Keep your energy. There will be a big war in the evening." Guo Jing then meditated on one side.


    "Well." Huang Rong nodded and subconsciously pushed open the window. Unfortunately, there was no shadow of song Qingshu in the street any more. The beautiful young woman leaned against the window and looked disappointed.


    Before they knew it, song Qingshu and Mrs. Tang had already visited many scenic spots. Mrs. Tang felt a little tired, so she found a place in a tea hut by the river and sat down. After the accompanying bodyguards drove away the others, they scattered the guards around.


    "It''s a sin for us to disturb these people when we come here." Looking at those people who left in a hurry, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    "I don''t want to be disturbed by others." Mrs. Tang said in a coquettish voice.


    Song Qingshu''s heart swung, quietly stretched out his hand to grasp each other''s small hand: "thank you, madam."


    Mrs. Tang subconsciously looked at the guards around. Seeing that no one noticed their little movements, she just breathed a sigh of relief.


    Song Qingshu could not help but wonder: "you seem to be afraid of these bodyguards?"


    Mrs. Tang was embarrassed: "it''s not afraid. Although these bodyguards are all my people, it''s inevitable that some people can''t resist all kinds of temptations and are bribed by my husband. After all, it''s not good for us to spread it to him like this."


    The more the other side said this, the more interested song Qingshu was: "I remember last time you mentioned that you were bullied by a big man. Your husband didn''t dare to fart. Since he wore a green hat, he would accept another one."


    "It''s not the same," said Mrs. Tang with a gloomy look. "The reason why my husband let me be bullied is that he is powerful. More importantly, he seems to have something to do with that man, so he can let it go."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Now he was in urgent need of information about the senior officials of the state of Jin, so he took the opportunity to ask: "madam, last time I asked you about the identity of that person, you didn''t say that now we are so close, don''t you want to tell me?"


    Feeling song Qingshu''s fingers gently rubbing in her palm, Mrs. Tang blushed: "I don''t tell you it''s for your good. I''m afraid it will bring you a lot of trouble if I know something."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "Madam must have heard a lot of rumors about song. Although my martial arts is not the best in the world, I can beat the people who want to fight. What''s more, I have tens of thousands of elite soldiers under my command now, controlling the territory of thousands of miles. I''m very curious. Who''s the name in this world that I can''t even hear?"


    "You know I didn''t mean that." Said Madame Tang hastily.


    Seeing Mrs. Tang''s contradictory face, song Qingshu continued: "I''m not the kind of man who allows his wife and husband to be bullied by their own women. You just say the name of that man. I''ve solved him for you. I can''t think of sharing his wife with other men."


    "But..." Mrs. Tang hesitated.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly sank: "how, madam can''t bear that man?"


    "No, no!" Mrs. Tang quickly waved her hand, and then looked at him with a blushing face. "I had to be pitied by my son last night. I just knew that I had lived in vain for the first half of my life. How could I put other men in my eyes. Although you are modest, your Kung Fu is not the best in the world. As I can see, your Kung Fu in bed is absolutely the best in the world. "


    Being so affirmed by an experienced mature young woman, song Qingshu''s vanity was greatly satisfied: "my wife''s little mouth is really sweet."


    Madame Tang said with a charming smile, "since you want to know who that man is, I will tell you that he is the second son of wanyanzonggan, the king of Liao Dynasty. Today, wanyanliang is the king of Hailing."


    "Is that him?" Thinking of the prince of Jin in the inn where Xiao Longnu met, song Qingshu was thoughtful.

 Chapter 681

    Mrs. Tang continued: "I hope you don''t want to kill him. On the one hand, there are so many experts around him that it''s too dangerous for you to assassinate him. On the other hand, in the eyes of those who want to, the Tang Kuo family has already labeled him. If he dies, our family will be purged by political enemies. I don''t want to see this situation."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "song has no habit of sharing women with other men."


    Mrs. Tang said with a sweet smile: "this young man can rest assured that there are many beautiful women around him. Moreover, I am so far away from the capital that he has no chance to touch my body."


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still unhappy, Mrs. Tang took him by the hand and said, "young master has some confidence in others. Young master is a man among men. After being spoiled by young master, how can I see other men?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly revealed a strange face: "is it that the wife''s husband has gone home, and the wife won''t let him touch it?"


    Madame Tang''s eyes were like silk. She whispered, "if you don''t allow me, I won''t let him touch me."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "I suddenly feel that your husband is really poor."


    Mrs. Tang said with a smile: "who makes him not as capable as a young master?"


    Song Qingshu''s coquettish and charming appearance made her feel angry. She took her to the nearby inn. Mrs. Tang was surprised at first. After she understood each other''s idea, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Some of them took a guilty look at the bodyguard behind them. Mrs. Tang knew that some of them were the confidants of her husband''s bribes. But now, she doesn''t care so much. After all, who let him have no ability?


    "MMM ~ ~ ah ~ ~"


    Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who are resting and meditating, open their eyes at the same time. The woman from the next room is Jiao. Yin, who can be quiet?


    "What a shame Hearing the high pitched voice of the woman next door, Huang Rong turned red in the face and couldn''t help spat. She could tell that the woman should be extremely happy now. She didn''t want to do anything to suppress her.


    Guo Jing was also made angry by the beautiful girl next door. Her eyes turned red and she looked at her beautiful wife.


    Huang Rong also noticed the desire in her husband''s eyes. She couldn''t help but jump. Over the years, brother Jing''s energy has been on Guarding Xiangyang City. The number of times they have been intimate with each other is very small. It seems that brother Jing hasn''t touched me for nearly a year. Now brother Jing thinks


    If before, Huang Rong''s absolute joy and expectation were in the majority, but now, I don''t know why, she suddenly hesitated.


    Guo Jing is a great Xia after all. He knows how important the task is tonight. He can''t waste his energy at this juncture. Finally, his reason conquers his desire, and he gets up and says, "rong''er, let''s go out and have a rest."


    Huang Rong shook his head: "brother Jing, you go. I''m easy to reveal my identity when I go out."


    Different from Guo Jing''s popular face, which can''t be noticed when thrown into the crowd, Huang Rong''s peerless appearance makes her attractive even if she is a peasant woman. If she meets some lascivious dandies on the street, it''s hard to avoid trouble. This is in the kingdom of Jin. What really happens may lead to the failure of their plan for this trip.


    Guo Jing also understood this truth, so he saw that Huang Rong refused and did not persuade him any more. The noise from the next room was getting louder and louder. It was really hard for Guo Jing to stay in the room: "rong''er, you have to work hard to endure here." Then he left in a hurry.


    After Guo Jing left, Huang Rong found two regiments of cotton to block her ears. One of them was bored. Suddenly, she said, "hum, I''d like to see what these dog men and women look like. It''s so shameless to be a prostitute!"


    As the daughter of dongxie, she has a strange temperament since she was a child. It was only after she married Guo Jing that she converged a lot. Now when Guo Jing left, she began to peep.


    Out of the door, Huang Rong suddenly found that there were several bodyguards at each entrance of the corridor, staring at the people with a bad face. Then she woke up. No wonder the two people next door were in such a fierce battle that no one was in charge of them. Someone was guarding outside to block all the trouble for them.


    Because the bodyguards'' attention was all outside, Huang Rong next door escaped the surveillance and quietly came to a hidden window and found that the sound was more and more obvious.


    The voice of the woman''s singing was also mixed with the sound of water. As a passer-by, Huang Rong didn''t know what the sound was. Her face soon turned red like an apple. Seeing that there was no one around, Huang Rong quickly licked her fingers, and then gently poked a hole in the window.


    Looking inside through the hole, the first thing to see is the scattered clothes and skirts. Huang Rong can''t help but Pooh. Her eyes continue to move up. Two snow-white slender legs are high in the air. A burly man is riding wantonly on the woman. The snow-white body of the woman and the masculine skin of the man unexpectedly form a harmonious picture.


    The strong body and the unique sense of rhythm make Huang Rong''s heart jump wildly. Just as she is about to leave, if the man inside feels something, he suddenly turns back and stares at Huang Rong''s window: "who!"


    Huang Rong was surprised. She quickly flashed her lightness skill and ran back to her room. Her whole body was leaning against the door, her high and full chest undulating sharply.


    After a long time, seeing that the other party didn''t catch up, Huang Rong finally breathed a sigh of relief, but the previous tension was soon replaced by a wave of shame and anger: "Song Qingshu, you asshole!"


    In the next room, a greasy arm quickly caught song Qingshu''s neck: "young master, who is it?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a thief somewhere." Song Qingshu frowned slightly. At that moment, he didn''t see each other clearly.


    "Don''t worry about the mess, others want to ~" Mrs. Tang caught her legs, and then entangled the man''s waist.


    "Madam, you are so kind. Song is more respectful than obedient!" At this moment, song Qingshu has no other mind, and the whole person is heavily pressed up


    On their way back to Jiedushi''s residence from the inn, Mrs. Tang changed her previous scruples and took song Qingshu''s arm. She leaned against him as if she had no bones.


    Looking at the beautiful woman with a tender look, song Qingshu felt a great sense of satisfaction in her heart. Love was really made.


    "Do you want to know something?" They were gentle all the way, and Mrs. Tang suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he soon realized that Mrs. Tang, an aristocratic lady who usually lives among men, must have this insight. She had been beating around the Bush several times before, which inevitably showed her traces.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu no longer conceals, but tells her the truth about the purpose of this trip. After these two days of hard work, he is confident that he has accepted the baby''s body and mind, and is not afraid that she will betray herself.

 Chapter 682

    "Great Xia song..." Mrs. Tang frowned and seemed to be thinking, but finally she shook her head. "Young master, I have been away from the capital for a long time, and the news is not as good as before. I haven''t heard anything about great Xia song. I''ll go back and ask my brother later."


    Song Qingshu also thinks that Tang Kuo Bian is more likely to know. However, when he heard that Mrs. Tang went to inquire, he was worried: "will this arouse his suspicion?"


    Mrs. Tang said with a smile, "don''t worry. People don''t have other skills. It''s not a piece of cake to deal with men."


    Song Qingshu looks strange and thinks that the man is your brother. Can you still deal with him with the usual ways to deal with men?


    Seeing that he was still not at ease, Mrs. Tang continued: "don''t worry too much. What''s more, you''ve become heterosexual brothers. Even if he knows, it''s no big deal. The father of the young master is his father, and he has the responsibility to help."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "as the saying goes, each is his own master. I don''t want to make it difficult for him. I''d better hide it from him first."


    "You are a gentleman!" Mrs. Tang couldn''t help sighing, but she soon thought of the other party''s means between the beds. She turned red and added to herself that she was just a lecherous gentleman.


    They wandered outside for a long time, and then in the inn for a long time. When they returned to the mansion, it was getting dark.


    At this time, Tang Kuo Bian had already got up and saw that they came in with a close look. He was not surprised. Instead, he patted song Qingshu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, you can do it so soon. I''m a charming girl."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond. After all, Mrs. Tang was a married woman.


    Seeing his uneasiness, Tang Kuo Bian said with a smile: "don''t think about it, brother. I really hope you will be my brother-in-law. That black belt has long offended me."


    The Wudai in Tang Kuo''s argument is the Minister of Chongyi army and the husband of Lady Tang.


    Mrs. Tang could not help but said: "brother, you''re making fun of others again."


    In this way, the three of them chatted happily, and soon it was time for dinner. Maybe it was because of the hangover today and Song Qing''s writing color as usual. Tang Kuo Bian felt that he had no face, so he began to fight song Qing again.


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry at once, but he thinks that when the other party gets drunk, Mrs. Tang is more convenient to take the opportunity to inquire about information, so he doesn''t refuse.


    Although they drank a lot, they still couldn''t find any valuable information from Tang Kuo Bian. Song Qingshu was secretly surprised: there are two possibilities: one is that Tang Kuo Bian really doesn''t know anything, the other is that the other''s mind is not as rough as he seems, and he can keep his mouth when he is drunk.


    Song Qingshu was always unable to find out the information, and he was depressed. When he drank, his mood also had a great influence on people''s drinking capacity. Before long, song Qingshu felt that the world was turning around and knew that he would never drink again. He quickly admitted defeat to Tang Kuo.


    Tang Kuo''s argument is not so good either. Seeing the other party''s active submission, he can''t help but ask for it, and let Mrs. Tang go back to rest with song Qingshu.


    After a day and night of fierce fighting with Mrs. Tang, song Qingshu''s physical strength was exhausted, and then he argued with Tang Kuo for two days. So when song Qingshu returned to his room, he couldn''t support it any more and fell asleep.


    Mrs. Tang took off his clothes, shoes and socks, covered him with a quilt, and looked at the sleeping man in front of him. She couldn''t help but smile: "it''s so" fierce "in bed on weekdays, but it''s pretty lovely now."


    After a while, Mrs. Tang got up and went back to her room to have a rest. After all, she had been tossed for two nights. Now she is still a little weak. If song Qingshu wakes up later and wants to drink, she will not let people live.


    After the rest of the three masters, the whole family suddenly fell into a strange kind of peace.


    In the dark, more than a dozen people in black sneaked out of a secluded courtyard wall of Jiedushi mansion. The big man whispered to the crowd: "if we don''t hit this time, we''ll run away immediately. Don''t love to fight! Everyone''s safety matters. "


    "Great Xia Guo, we understand!" They all gave up their hands.


    The big man turned back and whispered to a petite and slender man in Black: "Rong Er, remember to follow me later."


    "OK, brother Jing." The voice of the man in black is clear and sweet. He is actually a woman.


    These people are a team of experts led by Guo Jing and Huang Rong.


    "Act!" Guo Jing made a gesture, the first over the wall, the remaining dozen people have followed, also quietly sneaked in.


    They have been planning for a long time, so Tang Kuo Bian''s residence is clear. Guo Jing appears behind the guard at the door like a night owl, and solves the problem when the other party doesn''t respond.


    "You stay outside, rong''er, come in with me and kill Tang Kuo Bian!" Guo Jing arranges everything and sneaks into the room with Huang Rong.


    The room was full of wine, and Tang Kuo on the bed snored like thunder. Huang Rong couldn''t help showing a trace of disgust: "it''s too cheap to let him die in his sleep, this dog thief."


    Guo Jing shakes his head: "don''t give birth to a new branch." Then he clapped his hand to the chest of the man on the bed.


    Guo Jing''s eighteen dragon subduing palms were so wonderful that when he went down, the man''s sternum on the bed was broken, and he could not live. However, Guo Jing''s face changed greatly: "no, it''s a trick!"


    Huang Rong''s eyes were sharp, and suddenly saw that Guo Jing''s palm was bleeding. It turned out that it was pierced by a steel needle. Through the moonlight, the steel needle was shining blue. It was obvious that it was coated with highly toxic drugs. Fortunately, Guo Jing had taken the blood of the snake and had certain resistance to the poisons in the world, otherwise the highly toxic drugs on it would kill him immediately.


    At this time, people outside also screamed. Guo Jing had a dignified look. He grabbed Huang Rong''s arm and wanted to rush out.


    Just then the plank under the bed burst, and a figure shot out from the bottom of the bed.


    Guo Jing has been through a lot of battles. He is flustered but not in a hurry. He turns back to stop the other side. The two fight each other for several times. Because of the injury on his hand, Guo Jing suffers from a loss of strength. The whole person retreats a few steps before he regains his position.


    Huang Rong quickly took out a dog beating stick to protect Guo Jing''s side. Then she saw the man opposite. He had a deep nose and deep eyes. His face was brown and full of courage. His eyes were like swords and swords. Huang Rong could not help exclaiming: "Ouyang Feng!"


    Ouyang Feng gave a grim smile: "thanks to you, my son died, and I''ve been crazy for more than ten years. I''ll settle this account with you and your wife today."


    -----


    Huang Rong has appeared again. This time, do you think she can keep herself as a jade?


    Thank you very much for your support and monthly ticket

 Chapter 683

    Guo Jing and Huang Rong look at each other. I can see from each other''s eyes that it''s hard to be good tonight.


    Listening to the shouts outside the house, Guo Jing knew that most of the experts who were with him would be killed. If he waited for Ouyang Feng''s companions to come in and attack each other back and forth, in this narrow space, he and his wife would have to drink bitterness on the spot.


    Soon, Guo Jing had an idea in his heart, and immediately cried, "look at the move!" The left leg bends slightly, the right palm draws a circle and pushes it out flat, which is exactly the "Kang long you regret" in the 18 palms of dragon subduing. He practiced this skill day and night, and it was very important at the beginning of his study. In addition to the hard work of more than ten years, he had reached the stage of perfection. When he first launched it, it seemed to be understated, but when he encountered resistance, he could add 13 ways of stamina in an instant. One way was stronger than the other, and the other way was overlapping. He was invincible. This is the wonderful way he came to understand from the nine Yin manual. Even in Hong Qigong''s time, he had no such profound attainments.


    Ouyang Feng just wanted to attack Huang Rong, but he felt a breeze coming on his face. Although the wind was not strong, he forced himself to breathe hard. Knowing that it was not good, he quickly squatted down and pushed his palms flat out, which made him the most proud "clam membrane skill" in his life. Three palms intersect, two people body is a shock. Guo Jing''s palm strength increased rapidly, one after another, and he rushed forward like a raging wave. Ouyang Feng cackled and yelled. He seemed to be able to fall at any time. However, the more powerful Guo Jing''s palm was, the more powerful his counterattack was.


    In the past, Guo Jing was not Ouyang Feng''s opponent in Huashan''s swordsmanship, but later he advanced bravely and skillfully. Although Ouyang Feng practised against the classics, he also had his own experience, but one positive and one negative, in the end, the positive was better than the negative. In this fight, Guo Jing''s skill was already better than the other''s, but unfortunately his hand was injured and his body was poisoned. This time, he fell into a bad situation.


    "Look at the old poison Huang Rong is concerned about her husband''s safety, but she doesn''t care about the rules of the world. She slaps Ouyang Feng on the shoulder. It''s a light move, but it''s the best skill of Luoying''s magic sword. If it falls on the enemy, it''s powerful enough to penetrate the internal organs. Even if it''s a first-class master like Ouyang Feng, it must be injured.


    Ouyang Feng sneered and pushed Guo Jing half a foot away. In a flash of lightning, he grabbed Huang Rong''s shoulder with five fingers like hooks. He hated Huang Rong so much that he wanted to scrap her arm.


    The three were surprised at the same time. Ouyang Feng felt sharp pain in his fingertips and let go. His face was a little ugly: "soft hedgehog armour." After many years, he forgot that Huang Rong still had this kind of armor.


    At this time, Guo Jing''s hand strength arrived again, and Ouyang Feng''s hand came back to meet each other. In the crisis, they made every effort. With a bang, they retreated at the same time, but they saw the dust flying and the wall falling. It turns out that the two of them used a killing move at the same time. They couldn''t see each other''s figure clearly in the dark. The eighteen dragon subduing palms and the great power of Toad''s skill hit each other on the shoulder. They broke through the wall and half of the roof collapsed. Huang Rong was caught on the shoulder. Although she was not hurt, she was scared out of her face. In her busy schedule, she flew out of the house before the roof would collapse.


    Ouyang Feng and Guo Jing were half a Zhang apart, standing still. It was obvious that they had suffered internal injuries.


    Huang Rong was unable to attack the enemy and stood by her husband''s side immediately. But see two people close eyes luck, wow two, not about and ask of all gush out a mouthful of blood. Ouyang Feng cried: "Eighteen dragon subduing palms, hey, good guy, good guy!"


    "Mr. Ouyang, can I help you?" Suddenly, a sneer came from not far away. Huang Rong raised her head and recognized that the other person was Qiu Qianren floating on the water with an iron palm. There was an old man with a blue monk robe beside him. Huang Rong could not recognize his identity, but from the bearing of the other person standing there, her skill might still be better than Qiu Qianren.


    However, when Huang Rong saw another one armed young man with an Epee on his back, he was surprised and angry: "Guo Er, you collude with the golden man to harm uncle Guo!"


    This one armed young man is Yang Guo!


    Yang Guo''s face hesitated, but he soon calmed down and replied coldly: "the hatred of killing his father and the hatred of breaking his arm must be ended."


    "It''s too late!" Guo Jing''s eyes could not help showing a trace of disappointment.


    "It''s too late for the two murdering fathers to play the tender card now after they broke their arms." A young man in Chinese clothes came out with a handsome face. He could see that he was very charming, but his eyes were always a bit gloomy, which was not so comfortable.


    "Wan Yan Liang?" The song and Jin Dynasties were hostile, and Guo Jing naturally had information about the great figures in the state of Jin.


    "It''s the king." Wan Yanliang smiles a little. When he looks at Huang Rong''s charming face, there is a trace of greed in his eyes. "I''ve heard about the beauty of Huang Gang leader for a long time, and I see it today. It really deserves its reputation."


    Huang Rong was so uncomfortable with his eyes that she couldn''t help humming.


    No matter how careless Guo Jing is, he can see his intention to his wife. He can''t help but feel angry in his heart.


    "Hahaha, Mongolia has been attacking Xiangyang for so many years and has done nothing. As a result, the Lord has a clever plan and easily caught Guo Jing and Huang Rong. He is really ashamed of those Mongolian Tartars." Tang Kuo''s argument flashed out from behind Wan Yanliang. His eyes were clear, which meant half drunk.


    Seeing the appearance of Tang Kuo''s argument clearly, Guo Jing could not help sighing to Huang Rong: "Rong Er, it''s my fault that I didn''t pay attention to your opinions. This is really an excessive trap."


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "it''s too late to regret it now."


    Guo Jing yelled, "do you really think this will trap us?" As soon as the words came to an end, he rushed to wanyanliang like a shell, regardless of the injury in his body. He knew that in today''s plan, only by catching the thief first, could he have a trace of vitality.


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes flashed a trace of panic. He hurriedly stepped back. Qiu Qianren, who was on one side, had already expected that Guo Jing would make such a bad move. With a grim smile, he waved his iron hand to attack.


    Guo Jing didn''t stop, just left palm to each other''s two palms to meet up.


    Qiu Qianren sneered to himself, thinking that if you fight alone, now I may not be your opponent, but now you are injured, and you are distracted. If you want to catch me with one hand, I will take advantage of the situation to kill your arm.


    Qiu Qianren uses his ten success forces to chop Guo Jing''s left palm, but the scream in his imagination doesn''t ring. He just feels that his whole body skill seems to have hit the empty place, and that feeling is extremely uncomfortable.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Qiu." Guo Jing screamed. With the help of Qiu Qianren''s hand, his speed doubled, and he appeared in front of Wan Yanliang.


    -------


    Readers, do you think Guo Jing and Huang Rong can escape their lives?


    PS. thank you for your support, as well as the monthly ticket support of lion''s candle, catkins and pond wind

 Chapter 684

    Seeing that Guo Jing''s big hand was about to catch Wan Yanliang''s neck, the monk robed old man next to him suddenly moved and hit Guo Jing''s wrist with a finger.


    "One Yang finger?" Guo Jing''s eyes were fixed and he made friends with Yideng, the southern emperor. He knew that Yiyang''s finger was powerful, and he didn''t dare to ask Daren to poke his acupoints, so he had to change his moves and greet him with a palm.


    Rao Shi Seng Pao knows that Guo Jing''s eighteen dragon subduing palms are powerful. But before they hand over, the old man feels that his fingertips are hurt by the palm wind. He knows that he underestimates the other person and that his one Yang finger has not yet been practiced. If this move is true, these two fingers will be useless.


    In a hurry, he had to turn his fingers into his hands and defuse Guo Jing''s surging hand power with his family''s unique knowledge.


    Guo Jing was shocked to find that his palm power was out of control, and even nearly hurt himself several times. He was shocked: "what kind of Kung Fu is this?"


    In my mind, suddenly a flash of inspiration, subconsciously blurted out: "the stars change!"


    When Wan Yanliang and his companions noticed the strange look in their eyes, the old man in the monk''s robe turned pale. He was the head of the Murong family, murongbo.


    He took refuge in Wan Yanliang under the pseudonym of old monk Li. Originally, he wanted to fish in troubled waters. All along, he didn''t use his real Kung Fu around Wan Yanliang. The Murong family is very knowledgeable. In addition, he practiced 72 unique skills in Shaolin Sutra Pavilion. Therefore, his kung fu in other schools is more than enough. From beginning to end, he didn''t show any flaws.


    What''s more, he was forced by Guo Jing to solve the problem with his family''s unique knowledge, but he was also called by the other party to break his identity and let his previous efforts of anonymity turn into flowing water. How could Murong Bo not be angry.


    Just when people''s attention is focused on Guo Jing and murongbo, Huang Rong has quietly sneaked over and waved her dog beating stick to Wan Yanliang.


    With a roar, Tang Kuo Bian took out his Sabre and cleaved it to the bamboo stick in her hand. If it was cleaved, the thin stick would break in two.


    However, the best part of the dogbeating stick lies in a skillful word. Huang Rong uses the formula of twining words to gently touch his opponent''s sabre. The bamboo stick is like a very tough thin vine. After it entangles the big tree, the tree is dozens of times larger. No matter how long it is, it will never be able to get rid of the shackles again. Tang Kuo Bian feels that he has no way to start. His frustration is beyond words.


    Without stopping, Huang Rong uses a trick. Tang Kuo Bian feels that a skillful force on the sabre is coming, and the whole person is out of control.


    However, Tang Kuo Bian was the palace bodyguard after all. Although his martial arts were not as good as the five talents, he was not mediocre. He used his martial arts to stabilize himself in a hurry.


    However, the "trip" formula is like the Yangtze River. It never allows the enemy to have a breath. One trip fails, and two trips continue. Although there is only one "trip", there are many changes in the middle. Tang Kuo Bian solved it twice in a row, but finally he was tripped by Huang Rong''s bamboo stick.


    Huang Rong deeply hated Tang Kuo''s cunning argument, which put her husband and wife in danger. Therefore, she made a merciless move, and at the same time, she used the formula of turning words. The bamboo stick turned into a group of blue shadows and fiercely pointed at the enemy''s main points. These acupoints are all in the center of the back. As long as they are put in the end of the stick, they will die or die.


    "Lord, help me!" Tang Kuo Bian was shocked and rushed to ask Wan Yanliang for help. But wan Yanliang didn''t know whether he was powerless or didn''t hear it. He was numb and didn''t respond at all.


    Tang Kuo spat out a mouthful of blood and was dying. Fortunately, Huang Rong was in a hurry to catch Wan Yanliang and didn''t take the opportunity to take his life.


    At this time, Ouyang Feng had already adjusted his breath. When he saw Guo Jing who was with Murong Bo, he could not help sneering to himself: "if you have won my toad skill, if you don''t adjust your breath in time, you can still show off your strength against the enemy. Even if you escape this time, you won''t be able to recover in a few years."


    Seeing Huang Rong''s great strength, he couldn''t help but smile. His whole body moved and attacked Huang Rong''s back.


    Guo Jing had been on guard against Ouyang Feng for a long time. Seeing this, he quickly reached out and took all his attacks down. In the past, he learned the skill of fighting left and right from Zhou Botong. Therefore, one person can deal with two super experts no less than himself at the same time, and he can support them in a short time.


    Huang Rong and his heart, no longer waste time, hand bamboo stick straight to Wanyan bright spot, it is just hurt Tang Kuo Bian''s turn word formula, her mind is clear, don''t know wanyanliang''s details, worry about what happened, so plan to hurt him first, when the time is better control, but also not to his life.


    Qiu Qianren also exclaimed and rushed to this side. However, Guo Jing also stopped him. The three masters saw that he was injured and poisoned, and they could even block the joint attack of the three at the same time. They all admired him secretly,


    Seeing that the bamboo stick is about to hit wanyanliang, suddenly a dragon chant comes from her side. Huang Rong''s bamboo stick is smashed in an instant. At the same time, she feels that a huge force is coming, and the whole person can''t help but fly back.


    When Huang Rong sees Yang Guo holding the Epee, she sighs. Her previous behavior is a gamble. She saw Yang Guo''s hand at the Golden Snake meeting. She knows that the opponent''s current skill is not inferior to that of brother Jing. If he really stands on WAN Yanliang''s side, her husband and wife will not be lucky today. However, considering the entanglement between Guo and Yang, she decides to gamble, Bet Yang Guo will hesitate, bet he will stand by at the critical moment.


    Unfortunately, it turns out that Huang Rong lost the bet.


    "It''s too late!" Guo Jing Hu mu, who has always been concerned about the situation here, is tearful. He has always regarded Yang Guo as half a son. Now he is sad to see that he is actually helping outsiders deal with his husband and wife.


    He this distraction, in the three master attack at the same time, immediately dangerous.


    Huang Rong understood that it would be hard to do good today. She was also a decisive person. She soon said, "Yang Guo, your father Yang Kang died of the snake venom on my soft hedgehog armor. Your arm is because my goddaughter has no way. In short, it''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with your uncle Guo. You know what your uncle Guo thinks of you. He doesn''t apologize to your father and son, If you still have half of your conscience, you will be rescued from Uncle Guo, and I will stay for your revenge. "


    Yang Guo can''t help but look at himself. In his heart, he really respects Guo Jing very much. It''s only because he killed his father that he made enemies with them. If there is a way to get the best of both worlds, it''s not impossible to consider


    "Rong''er, shut up! You and my husband are of one mind. I am the husband who should take care of anything. What''s more, the death of brother Yang was just a coincidence, not a coincidence... "Guo Jing''s anger leaked out as soon as he opened his mouth, and the situation became more critical. He had to keep his mouth shut and concentrate on dealing with the three experts in front of him.


    Ouyang Feng is familiar with Yang Guo''s character and knows that he has something on his mind. He can''t help but shout: "Guo Er, if you kill Huang Rong, how can Guo Jing let you go? Only by taking this opportunity to get rid of them at the same time can you avenge your father! "


    But wan Yanliang opened his mouth at the right time and said, "please let Mr. Ouyang leave Mrs. Guo''s life. I have my own use."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Third watch


    Wanyanliang is a famous man in history. His NTR index is equal to Genghis Khan''s


    Some people say that Cao Cao, his wife Cao, can only bow down in front of them

 Chapter 685

    It''s useful!


    When people heard these words, they all looked strange. Wan Yanliang''s masters knew his temperament, and soon showed a certain expression. Although Guo Jing and Huang Rong didn''t know Wan Yanliang''s virtue, the lewdness and evil in his tone couldn''t be concealed.


    Huang Rong''s pretty face is red. She is the daughter of dongxie, her husband is Guo Jing, who is admired by everyone, and she is also the leader of the beggars'' sect. Although there are many lecherous men in recent years, she can be worried about her identity. Those people only dare to bury their desires in their heart. Huang Rong should not know, but she has never been humiliated in this way.


    Guo Jing is also angry, but he knows that now the other side has the absolute upper hand, and he can''t do anything about it. He has only one idea: I must not let rong''er be insulted!


    Guo Jing suddenly roared, completely ignoring his own defense, and lost the way of fighting together. Ouyang Feng and others had the advantage. Naturally, they didn''t want to be hurt by his trapped beasts, so they took refuge from the wind. So they fought three to one, but Guo Jing got the upper hand.


    "Rong''er, go quickly!"


    Huang Rong''s face turned red and her eyes were full of tears. She gritted her teeth: "brother Jing, I will come back to save you!" Said the complete individual then carries the lightness skill to run outside.


    If at other times, Huang Rong will definitely stay with her husband, but wan Yanliang is too shameless. Besides, there are too many experts under Wan Yanliang''s hands. Huang Rong worries that she won''t even have the chance to commit suicide at that time. If she really stays, it will be hard to escape the sullied ending. Then she''s too sorry for brother Jing. So she can only run out with tears when her husband stops the experts.


    Huang Rong is worthy of being Zhuge among women. In such a critical situation, she even thought of a way to save her husband. Just now, she said that she would come back to save Guo Jing. In fact, she did not say it to her husband, but to Wan Yanliang on purpose.


    Since Wan Yanliang has that kind of dirty mind for her, Huang Rong makes full use of it. Hearing what she says, Wan Yanliang will never kill Guo Jing immediately in order to lure him into the net. As long as Guo Jing can save her life temporarily, she will have a chance to save her husband.


    "Stop her Wan Yanliang was surprised and angry, and immediately ordered to catch Huang Rong. This did not mean that he saw through Huang Rong''s plot, but that he saw the cooked duck fly away and was angry.


    It''s a pity that Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qian Ren and Murong Bo are blocked by the crazy Guo Jing and can''t separate themselves. Although Yang Guo can do it, he still stands in the same place and doesn''t move a bit. After all, although he hates Huang Rong and his wife for killing his father, how can they say they were kind to him? How can he sit back and watch Huang Rong be insulted by Wanyan liang?


    However, even if these super masters can''t fight, Wan Yanliang''s other warriors are the top warriors in the kingdom of Jin. In order to encircle Guo Jing and Huang Rong''s husband and wife, this time it can be said that they have laid a net. Huang Rong has just climbed over the courtyard wall and is facing a wave of arrows.


    Huang Rong used the body method of the beggars'' sect to the extreme and avoided most of the arrows, but there were still several arrows that could not be avoided.


    Huang Rong knew that if she was left behind, the couple would be really finished, so Bei teeth clenched, struggling to get seriously injured and rushed out directly.


    Seeing that the arrow was about to hit her, a thought flashed through Huang Rong''s heart: "I don''t know if the soft hedgehog can keep my life?"


    Just as he was about to accept fate, suddenly a figure rushed out of the ground and held her in his arms. The other hand seemed to caress in mid air. All the fierce arrows fell to the ground instantly.


    Huang Rong looked up at the man holding her. Although she was wearing a mask, her familiar eyebrows and eyes, as well as the humble smile on her mouth, were not song Qingshu, who was it!


    It turns out that although song Qingshu was drunk, he was highly skilled after all. When he heard the movement in the yard, he suddenly woke up. He first used his kung fu to force out the drunkenness in his body, and then came quietly to witness all this just now.


    But when he came, Guo Jing was already injured. After hesitation, song Qingshu didn''t show up. It''s one thing for him to admire Guo Jing, but he and Guo Jing have no personal relationship. He can''t take such a big risk to deal with so many super experts with Guo Jing. After all, his life is not his own. His safety is related to the fate of tens of thousands of generals in the Golden Snake camp, and is also the object of concern for many confidants, He is not responsible for these people if he risks his life.


    Of course, it''s OK to help Huang Rong.


    Song Qingshu holds Huang Rong in one hand and picks up a weapon in the other hand. There is no enemy anywhere. Huang Rong is secretly frightened: Although the thief is greedy for flowers and lusts, his martial arts are really superb.


    Before she knew it, she thought of the strong man''s body between the two snow-white legs she saw in the afternoon. Huang Rong turned red and spat in secret: bah, what time is it? She still thinks about these messy things.


    The three masters were entangled by Guo Jing, and Yang Guo intentionally let Huang Rong go. So soon song Qingshu got out of the siege and used his lightness skills, and disappeared into the night.


    Wan Yanliang looked at Yang Guo discontentedly, but he quickly adjusted his mood. Instead of blaming him, he looked at the direction of their disappearance and sighed: "there are so many experts in the world, and I don''t know who is coming."


    Ouyang Feng witnessed the process of song Qingshu rescuing Huang Rong. With his eyesight, he naturally recognized it, but he had a good personal relationship with song Qingshu. After hesitation, he didn''t say anything.


    Lying on one side, Tang Kuo Bian also recognized song Qingshu. After all, song Qingshu just covered his face in a hurry and didn''t change his clothes. After drinking with song Qingshu for such a long time, he could recognize song Qingshu.


    But now that he is seriously injured, he can''t help thinking about Wan Yanliang''s inaction. He can''t help but warn himself: I don''t know if Wan Yanliang just wanted to kill someone with a knife


    For fear that Guo Jing and Huang Rong might see something wrong, Wan Yanliang and others have been hiding in a different courtyard next to Jiedushi mansion. During this period, Wan Yanliang strictly forbids his subordinates to show up, just for fear of startling others. All the news is passed on by Tang Kuo Bian''s confidants.


    However, Tang Kuo Bian didn''t know for what reason he could conceal the story of song Qingshu. Therefore, Wan Yanliang didn''t know about the arrival of song Qingshu. Now Tang Kuo Bian begins to doubt Wan Yanliang, so naturally he won''t mention it.


    Song Qingshu took Huang Rong all the way, went around a big circle and returned to the Jiedushi mansion. Of course, it was not the battlefield, but his own residence. Seeing Huang Rong''s surprise, song Qingshu said with a smile: "the most dangerous place is the safest place."


    -------


    Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Shuyou guidou Sansan, 6666dddd, Shuyou 15043136, Chibi sporadic, woodface, CCTV 9v9v9, yixiaomiao, byf5678 and random second brother


    By the way, Tucao make complaints about how many VIP groups are there every day.


    Crisscross VIP group 316289594


    ZhangYue and other app readers: 196988784


    Common group 2: 524443728

 Chapter 686

    "Thank you for your help, young master!" The nervous tension finally relaxed, Huang Rong quickly to song Qingshu Yingying a worship.


    Song Qingshu quickly helped her up: "with our relationship, why is madam so polite?"


    Huang Rong quietly took back her hands. She was annoyed in her heart: you said this as if we had some shady relationship.


    However, Huang Rong saw that his eyes were clear and clear, and knew that he was not trying to take advantage of his own words, so he was soon relieved.


    "Madam, why are you under siege tonight?" This is what song Qingshu is most curious about. If they don''t stay in Xiangyang well, what are they doing in the state of Jin.


    "It''s a long story," Huang ronglue said after pondering. "After the withdrawal of the Mongols, the state of Jin took the opportunity to occupy those sites. The beggars'' sect got the news that the state of Jin intended to invade the south. The people in Xiangyang City managed to get rid of Mongolia. Naturally, brother Jing didn''t want to see the restart of the war, which led to the death of the people. It happened that Tang Kuo Bian, the leader of the main fighting faction of the kingdom of Jin, left the capital. We planned to assassinate him, so that the plan of the southern invasion of the kingdom of Jin was not settled. "


    Song Qingshu said with emotion: "look at the situation tonight, it seems that this is a plan for the state of Jin to attract snakes into the cave."


    "Well, we were careless." Huang Rong sighed and suddenly thought of something. She suddenly got up and said, "Mr. Song, I know it''s hard for me, but I really can''t help it. Can I ask Mr. Song to help my husband?"


    "Great Xia Guo''s righteousness is boundless, which is admired by all the Han people in the world. It''s duty bound to save people in this distress, but..." Song Qingshu immediately showed a face of embarrassment. "My wife also saw the situation tonight. Wanyanliang''s masters, any one of them, are as good as great Xia Guo. I''ll spare my life to save them, and I''ll just give them my life."


    Knowing what he said was true, Huang Rong turned pale. He sat down on the stool with his hair in disorder. At the same time, he muttered to himself, "if brother Jing is dead, I won''t live."


    Seeing Huang Rong like this, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and immediately gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t want to say polite things to my wife. Although great Xia Guo is famous, he has no friendship with me after all. I can''t risk my life to save him; But I''ve finally got a chance with my wife. I don''t want to see her so sad. For her sake, I can have a try. "


    "Really Hearing song Qingshu''s promise, Huang Rong jumps up and grabs song Qingshu''s wrist. Her beautiful eyes show amazing looks.


    "Hello, madam, you really have no conscience. If you only have a husband in your heart, you don''t have to care about my friend''s life and death?" Song Qingshu could not help but feel depressed.


    Huang Rong woke up to his gaffe and quickly let go of his hand. She straightened her face and said apologetically, "I know it''s very difficult for you, and I can''t let you risk it for nothing. In this way, as long as you can save my husband, I can meet your requirements."


    "Any request?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile. "Women must be careful when they make such a promise, especially a woman like his wife."


    He was flustered by the other side''s eyes, but Huang Rong still said, "I do what I say."


    After spending so much time with song Qingshu, Huang Rong can''t be more clear about his lust for flowers, and she can also read the implied meaning of the other person''s occasional look at herself.


    But she didn''t really intend to pay her debt. Huang Rong is a very smart woman. She knows her strengths very well and knows how to use them.


    One of her most proud memories is that she used beauty to trick Ouyang Ke around in her early years. However, in recent years, her martial arts skills have gradually improved, and her husband''s reputation in the Wulin is growing. It can be said that there are very few times when she needs to use beauty tricks. However, this does not mean that she has forgotten this skill.


    She can see clearly that if there is no sweet stimulation, song Qingshu may not try her best to save brother Jing, so she deliberately tempts him with such ambiguous words. After brother Jing is rescued, with her husband by her side, song Qingshu can''t start even if he has any ideas.


    After that, even if song Qingshu mentioned the promise, she could pretend that she didn''t mean it, and then make up for it with other things.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that in Huang Rong''s heart, he was already dead. Looking at Huang Rong''s charming but slightly haggard face, song Qingshu shook his head: "madam, you don''t have to be like this. I''m willing to do it for her. I don''t need anything in return."


    In his heart, he is not that kind of despicable person. In the face of Huang Rong, such a woman with the aura of heaven and earth, he is really not willing to take advantage of others'' danger.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s upright face, Huang Rong couldn''t help but wonder if she was too mean to be a gentleman.


    Song Qingshu continued: "but now is not a good time to save great Xia Guo. After all, the four great masters are all on the side. I plan to observe in secret and find the weak guard before I do it. I hope my wife can understand."


    Fearing that Huang Rong was worried about Guo Jing''s safety, song Qingshu also added: "madam, you can rest assured. According to what I saw just now, Wan Yanliang should not be so quick to attack great Xia Guo. We still have time to make a long-term plan."


    Huang Rong nodded, Wan Yanliang won''t start at the moment, which is also her judgment: "I''m not a person who doesn''t know how important I am, so I''ll ask you to do it."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I thought my wife was a friend, but she always treated me like this. She was a childe, and I got goose bumps."


    Huang Rong was stunned at first, and then smile: "but I don''t call you childe, what do I call you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned by her beautiful smile, and subconsciously replied: "madam, you can call me darling, buy land, choose any one, I don''t choose."


    Although Huang Rong didn''t quite understand other nouns, she always understood them. She was angry and funny and said, "come and take advantage of me again. I''ll call you Qingshu brother when I''m a few years older than you. Don''t just call me sister when I''m a lady."


    She intends to give two people set sister and brother, hope to take the opportunity to knock song Qingshu, don''t have other thoughts.


    "Green book is green book, add what younger brother." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "what elder sister, I think your skin is so delicate, which is better than most of the 28 girls. I''m afraid that you are only young now. When my younger sister is too young, I''ll call you sister rong''er. You can call me elder brother Qingshu."


    -----Dividing line------


    In Yangzhou City, Luo Bing spewed out a mouthful of salt and soda water, ran to the computer and posted a post: "Song said he was not the kind of despicable person who took advantage of others'' danger, I have never seen such a shameless person!"


    Nanlan, Jiao Wan''er, empress Tong and Princess Jingnan all praise her!


    -----Split line 2--------


    In the room, song Qingshu broke his fingers and began to ponder: how many good opportunities is this? It''s really a question whether to push or not. To push such a heroine, I am still a little guilty. Readers, lend me some strength and let me incarnate into a super Saiya werewolf!!! Whoops~~~

 Chapter 687

    Although I know song Qingshu is satisfied with his nonsense, which woman doesn''t like to be praised for her beauty? Huang Rong was in a bad mood, but he made her tremble. Two red clouds rose on her cheek and said angrily, "how can you be so ridiculous?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "who just said that he would grant me any conditions? Do you refuse to accept such a simple offer? "


    "You just said don''t pay back, say... Say again," Huang Rong blushed at him, "how can you shout that out ~"


    No matter how song Qingshu coerces and uses it, Huang Rong never agrees to call him brother Qingshu. In the end, he is so entangled that he can''t help it. He takes a step back and finally reaches an agreement that song Qingshu can call her sister ronger in private, but Huang Rong will never call him brother Qingshu.


    "Sister rong''er ~" Song Qingshu looks at the young lady Huaxin in front of her and deliberately prolongs the ending.


    Huang Rong''s pretty face flushed quickly, and water seeped out. She nodded slightly, and made a tiny voice: "well."


    "Sister rong''er, it''s your fault. Why don''t you agree when I call you?" Song Qingshu said with a straight face.


    "You''ve been promised." Huang Rong knew that song Qingshu was deliberately making fun of her, and she was immediately ashamed and anxious.


    "But I didn''t hear that, sister rong''er," Song Qing said innocently.


    Huang Rong''s heart trembles. Only her closest friends can call her "rong''er". In the past ten years, she has hardly met her father, pharmacist Huang, and master Hong Qigong. Therefore, on weekdays, only her husband calls her this way.


    Now listening to song Qingshu''s "sister rong''er", Huang Rong suddenly has a strange feeling. Her voice is raised uncontrollably, and she answers softly: "ah ~"


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Rong was so ashamed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and had to comfort herself again and again: it''s just to save brother Jing that I had to fool around with him


    Song Qingshu''s bones were all crisp because of her crisp "ah". She couldn''t help but salivate and leaned over: "good sister, call brother Qingshu to listen, just this time."


    Huang Rong''s eyes were wide open, and when he was about to refuse, song Qingshu added: "if you call, my spirit will be sufficient, and it will be easier to succeed in rescuing great Xia Guo."


    Huang Rong almost fainted, knowing that the other side said this intentionally. But when she thought of her husband, her heart softened. She hesitated for a moment. After all, her lips opened, and she hummed: "Qingshu... Brother."


    "It''s time to get a good start." Huang Rong said to herself.


    "Ah, my good sister!" Listening to this mature and beautiful woman calling her brother shyly, song Qingshu felt as if he had eaten ginseng fruit, and he had 13600 pores all over his body. He said, "I''ll try my best to save great Xia Guo just now."


    Huang Rong''s face was a little red, and she said quickly, "don''t tell him about these things at that time. Brother Jing is the most important person. I''m afraid he can''t accept you like this..."


    "Well, it''s a secret between us." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Huang Rong''s heart trembled with his jumping eyes. She quickly looked away and said, "please, I have to contact the brothers of the beggars'' sect first, so that they won''t be caught by wanyanliang."


    "That''s fine," Song Qingshu nodded, and now he has a lot of things to deal with. "Sister rong''er, be careful all the way, and we''ll meet here when it''s done. We''ll discuss how to rescue great Xia Guo."


    Hearing him calling his sister rong''er, Huang Rong couldn''t help looking back at him when she left. The coquettish anger and shame from the tip of her brow and corner of her eye almost didn''t touch the soul of song Qingshu.


    When Huang Rong left, song Qingshu understood that it was time to get down to business. Now that he agreed to the other party, he couldn''t let Guo Jing die.


    Taking song Qingshu''s current cultivation and making use of the night, few people in the world can notice his whereabouts. When he returns to the yard, song Qingshu hides in a shadow and watches everything in front of him.


    At this time, the battle was over, and Guo Jing fell to the ground. Obviously, he had suffered serious internal injuries. He could only force himself to open his eyes and glare at Wan Yanliang not far away. Several experts were scattered around him and surrounded him in the middle.


    Wan Yanliang was very satisfied with his angry eyes and said in an almost elegant tone: "is this Xiangyang great Xia who has been a headache for the Mongols for ten years? It seems that Wang is just like this. Do you think Wang is very shameless now, great Xia Guo?"


    "Hum!" Guo Jing snorted coldly, but didn''t answer the other party''s words. In fact, he knew clearly that there was nothing to be done in the battlefield, and it was reasonable for WAN Yanliang to use all means.


    Wan Yanliang doesn''t care about Guo Jing''s contempt: "don''t worry, great Xia Guo. After Wang takes back your wife, you will scold her."


    "You Guo Jing''s eyes were full of anger and he struggled to rush towards him. Just now, he used up all his energy to fight against three experts of the same level. Now it''s difficult for him to move his fingers.


    "You don''t have to be so angry," Wan Yanliang said with an evil smile. "According to my king, such a beautiful woman with beautiful national color should be loved by all kinds of people. As a result, after marrying you, you can only live in the open and live in fear all day. It''s really a flower planted on cow dung. My king is always ready to help others, so he reluctantly brings your wife into the harem, Since then, she has been well served every day. Of course, in return, my wife will serve the king every day. "


    After hearing Wan Yanliang''s words, people around him have different expressions. Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren, Guo Jing and Huang Rong have a big feud, and they are gloating; Murongbo is expressionless, it seems that everything has nothing to do with him; Yang Guo''s expression is the most complicated. He wants revenge, but if Huang Rong suffers this fate, it is not what he wants to see.


    Looking at Guo Jing''s angry eyes, Wan Yanliang is full of strange pleasure. He likes to torture the enemy in this way, and he likes to insult his wife in front of the enemy. At the same time, he appreciates the angry but helpless expression of the other party, which will give him a great sense of satisfaction and conquest.


    At the thought of Huang Rong''s successful escape just now, Wan Yanliang''s proud mood suddenly became very bad. Although he had already arranged for his men to set up a network in Kaifeng City to search for the charming young woman who made him itch, he knew that it was just like looking for a needle in a haystack. The effect was better than nothing.


    Looking back at Guo Jing, Wan Yanliang''s mood soon improved again. With her husband in hand, she was not afraid that the great beauty would not fall into the trap! At the thought of the picture of the charming young woman accepting the pleasure under her body, Wan Yanliang felt that her body was getting hot and dry.


    --------Dividing line--------


    Thank you for your support and monthly tickets from lzyyywd, Wuyan, qssd1980, etc


    --------Split line 2-------


    Wan Yanliang opens his voice in front of Guo Jing


    Looking forward to a lucky and a shock


    What a wonderful experience


    Over the top of the mountain and the clouds


    Where is the green light

 Chapter 688

    Song Qingshu in the shadow has a strange face. This kind of love is OK. If they don''t have a fundamental conflict of interest, he really wants to ask each other to share his experience.


    However, song Qingshu also knows that it''s just thinking about it. Unlike himself, Wan Yanliang is too reckless and has a bottom line. Some scattered information from his previous life makes him understand that Wan Yanliang is a pervert from beginning to end.


    "I''m romantic at most. You''re already dirty." Song Qingshu repeatedly hinted that he was different from the other party in essence, so that the strange sense of seeing just faded away.


    At this time, Wan Yanliang issued a new order: "put great Xia Guo in prison, so as to take good care of the students. At the same time, please pay more attention."


    Ouyang Feng said with a grim smile: "don''t worry, the couple have brought me endless suffering. I will never let anyone save him."


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "if you have Mr. Ouyang''s words, I will be relieved." Then he turned to Qiu Qianren and said, "please help me, Mr. Qiu."


    "Yes, Lord." Different from Ouyang Feng''s arrogance, Qiu Qianren has long taken refuge in Wan Yanliang, without the slightest self-esteem of an expert, and he is obsequious with Wan Yanliang.


    Wan Yanliang didn''t arrange for Yang Guo to guard Guo Jing. After all, although Wan Yanliang was licentious, he was also a first-class talent in the state of Jin. Naturally, he could see Yang Guo''s inner suffering and worried that he would do something impulsive, so he found another task to support him far away.


    How clever Yang Guo was, he saw Wan Yanliang''s intention at a glance, but he was also worried that he would be soft hearted to stay and watch Guo Jing suffer, so he agreed to the task without saying anything.


    Song Qingshu thinks that although Ouyang Feng and I are old friends, I''m afraid we won''t give me face because of the grudge between him and Guo Jing and Huang Rong. If we insist, we will face three super experts and countless elite warriors at the same time


    Song Qingshu shakes his head and immediately rejects this unrealistic plan. Although he is good at martial arts, he is not so good as to regard Ouyang Feng and other people as if they have nothing. What''s more, Guo Jing is in their hands. In case of adverse circumstances, they can take his life and throw a rat warlock on their own. The chance of success is almost zero.


    As song Qingshu ponders, the people in the yard are scattered one after another. Guo Jing is taken away by Ouyang Feng and others. Seeing Ouyang Feng''s grim smile, song Qingshu guesses that Guo Jing must suffer a lot. There is no good way for song Qingshu, so he can only ask for more happiness.


    Only wan Yanliang and Murong Bo were left in the yard. He looked at each other with a smile: "I don''t know if I should call you old monk Li or Mr. Murong?"


    Murong Bo looks like a Lin. he has been around Wan Yanliang for so long. He knows how cruel and vicious the man is. He quickly explains: "I don''t mean to deceive you, but there are many enemies in Murong family. In my early years, I escaped by feigning death, but now it''s not convenient to show my real status."


    Wan Yan nodded: "I don''t care what you plan to do. As long as you do your best for me, you can get benefits you can''t imagine."


    "It''s natural. Please rest assured." Although murongbo has a prominent position in the Wulin, Wan Yanliang is one person below and ten thousand above the state of Jin. Compared with the strength of the state, personal force is nothing. They are not at the same level at all. When murongbo heard him say that, he didn''t have the same expression.


    "Since you have difficulties, you''d better use the identity of old monk Li." Wan Yan nodded his head to show his satisfaction. When he had arranged everything properly, suddenly a hot and dry surge rose in his body, and even the cold wind could not be relieved. He knew that this was the desire aroused by Huang Rong, but now he could not get Huang Rong, but there was also a charming and affectionate woman in the mansion!


    When he thought of Mrs. Tang''s soft body, Wan Yanliang''s eyes were shining. In order to successfully ambush Guo Jing during this period of time, no one came to Kaifeng and never appeared in front of Mrs. Tang. Now that the situation has settled, he no longer has any scruples, and decides to vent all his accumulated desires in the body of that charming woman.


    "Accompany me to a place." After giving orders to murongbo, Wan Yanliang turns around and leaves. Although he is going to meet his old lover this time, Wan Yanliang is a cautious man. Besides many bodyguards, he also needs a super master to accompany him.


    Seeing Wan Yanliang with red light on his face and leaving in a hurry, song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then soon came to realize that the direction of Wan Yanliang''s trip was lady Tang''s room!


    Thinking of the information that Mrs. Tang disclosed before, song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    Wan Yanliang comes to Mrs. Tang''s room and looks at the beautiful shadow through the candlelight. A stream of heat rises in his belly. He raises his hand and orders the guards to stay outside. Although he has the habit of invading other people''s wives before his husband, he doesn''t let the irrelevant people watch Huochun Palace.


    Although Wan Yanliang didn''t say it clearly, murongbo also stood at the door with interest. Looking at Wan Yanliang''s triumphantly pushing the door in, murongbo felt gloomy: I''m a descendant of the royal family of Yan, and I''m reduced to guarding the door for a younger generation. Hum, when I finish the great cause of rejuvenating Yan, I''ll be the first to screw off the head of this golden dog.


    Mrs. Tang was awakened by the shouts of killing in the house very early. When she planned to go out to check, she found that all the bodyguards outside the door had been changed. Those bodyguards were ordered not to leave the room. She could only stay in the room with anxiety.


    She recognized the appearance of some of the guards. Although she could not name them, she knew that they were Wan Yanliang''s own soldiers, and her face became very pale. In the past two days with song Qingshu, she fully realized the happiness of women, and had long put Wan Yanliang aside. She thought that she would not have to deal with the devil for the rest of her life, I didn''t expect the other party to come so soon.


    In fact, she is more worried about song Qingshu. Even if she is bullied by Wan Yanliang once more, she can be bitten by a dog. But these days, she knows that song Qingshu will never tolerate this kind of situation. However, there are so many experts around Wan Yanliang. It''s song Qingshu who really has a conflict. It must be song Qingshu who suffers.


    Just as she was daydreaming, the door was pushed open, and Mrs. Tang looked up. A heart subconsciously tightened, and the demon who had been away for a long time appeared in front of her again.


    "Madam, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Do you miss me?" Wanyanliang closed the door and looked at Mrs. Tang''s plump body wantonly.


    --------Dividing line-----


    Thank you for your support, and for yixiaomiao''s monthly ticket

 Chapter 689

    "I''ve met the Lord." Despite her fear, Mrs. Tang still got up and saluted.


    "What a beauty." Wan Yanliang, as the king of the kingdom of Jin, has played with many women, but he still has to admit that Mrs. Tang is the most charming and feminine of all his women.


    Seeing Mrs. Tang''s graceful and plump body, and then looking at the peach blossom face, she was surprised and said: "Madam looks so good, even more beautiful than before."


    Outside the door, murongbo frowns slightly. Sometimes his martial arts are too good, which is also a burden. Although he is separated from the wall, the conversation inside is still clear. He doesn''t like listening to the corner.


    As soon as he thought that there might be some absurd sounds coming from inside, murongbo could not help frowning slightly. He didn''t want to make himself uncomfortable. He raised his legs and walked out for several feet. He thought that he couldn''t hear the private words inside, so he just stopped.


    He doesn''t worry about Wan Yanliang''s safety. After all, there are so many highly skilled bodyguards around him, and he can have a panoramic view of the whole yard from his current position. If there is an assassin, he can react immediately.


    Wanyanliang doesn''t know that murongbo left the door, but even if he knows, he won''t care. Now all his attention is on the baby in front of him.


    Hearing Wan Yanliang''s words, Mrs. Tang can''t help blushing. Thinking of song Qingshu''s painstaking irrigation in the past two days, she can''t help speculating maliciously: if you tell Wan Yanliang that you have such a good look because you have been moistened by another man, I don''t know if you can stimulate the other party to refuse?


    After all, Mrs. Tang gave up this tempting idea. After all, song Qingshu is still in the mansion. She is worried about causing trouble for him, so she has to smile and say, "I''m flattered."


    Wanyanliang naturally stretched out his hand and hugged her waist: "Why are you so polite between my wife and my king? Come to my Wang Xiang ~" who knows that Madame Tang''s waist suddenly dodged his Lushan claw.


    Wan Yanliang''s face suddenly changed, and his voice became cold: "why, did Mrs. Fei catch up with a new lover and forget my old love so soon?"


    Mrs. Tang''s face turned white and explained flurriedly, "the Lord misunderstood me. It''s just that I''m not very comfortable these two days."


    Wan Yanliang snorted heavily: "if you have any discomfort, please tell me."


    Mrs. Tang was flustered in her heart, but after all, she was a social flower among men, and soon recovered her composure: "my body, that... Is coming?"


    "Damn bad luck!" Wan Yanliang cried out that he was unlucky, but he didn''t doubt the other party''s words, because in his heart, Mrs. Tang absolutely didn''t dare to cheat herself, "you''re here, are you all right? First of all, I''ll help you to have a taste. "


    Then he sat down and began to untie his belt.


    Mrs. Tang''s face turned blue and white. If she hadn''t met song Qingshu before, she would not have been embarrassed. But half a day ago, she vowed that song Qingshu would never let other men touch her again. If she was really for WAN Yanliang, she couldn''t get over the psychological barrier.


    "Why, do you want me to beg you?" Seeing that Mrs. Tang had been motionless, Wan Yanliang was immediately displeased.


    Mrs. Tang is biting her lips. Now she really doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t want to have anything to do with Wan Yanliang, but she can''t resist the power of the other party.


    "Ah, I can''t help it. Is this the fate of women?" Mrs. Tang sighed and finally stepped forward.


    Seeing that Mrs. Tang walked slowly towards her, Wan Yanliang showed a satisfied smile. He was not angry because of the other party''s slowness. On the contrary, he liked the other party''s hesitation and struggle, which made him feel more conquered and successful.


    "What an enchanting goblin." Wan Yanliang didn''t know that this was a true portrayal of Mrs. Tang''s mood. When she deliberately showed this kind of attitude of refusing and welcoming, she couldn''t help admiring it.


    A mature woman knows how to give full play to the charm of every inch of her skin. This kind of woman is often more amorous than many other women. Mrs. Tang is such a mature woman!


    Wan Yanliang''s heart is getting more and more agitated. He has made up his mind to push her under his body to do his best.


    But wanyanliang''s wish was doomed to fail. He was staring excitedly at Mrs. Tang who came slowly. Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared between them.


    Wan Yanliang''s reaction is also first-class. He is about to call the bodyguard in. Suddenly, he sees a pair of dark and deep eyes. He''s calling for help in his throat and is slowly swallowed by him.


    "Look at my eyes ~" Song Qingshu quietly stares at Wan Yanliang''s eyes. Although there is a struggle in Wan Yanliang''s eyes, their mental power is far away from each other. Before long, Wan Yanliang''s pupils begin to lose focus.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why he was able to escape the heavy guards of murongbo and others in the room was not because of his skillful concealment, but because he had been ambushing in the room at the beginning.


    It turns out that just now when song Qingshu realized that Wan Yanliang''s destination was Madame Tang''s bedroom, he used his lightness skill of treading on the sand without trace to ambush inside. Wan Yanliang was so dense that he laid a heavy defense outside, but he forgot to send someone to search the room.


    Even Mrs. Tang didn''t know all this. She didn''t know anything about martial arts, so it was not difficult for song Qingshu to sneak into the room and not disturb her. The reason why even Mrs. Tang has to hide it is because Wan Yanliang is extremely cunning. Song Qingshu is worried that the other party will see some flaws in Mrs. Tang''s face.


    Finally, the emperor won''t let down the man who has a heart, and let him hit the target immediately.


    Seeing that Wan Yanliang was bewildered by success, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief and hesitated. In the end, he did not choose to kill Wan Yanliang. A mature man can clearly distinguish the relationship between likes and dislikes and interests. A living Wan Yanliang is much more useful than a dead Wan Yanliang.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to kill Wan Yanliang to replace him. But the reason why he succeeded in pretending to be Kangxi before was that he was too familiar with Kangxi. In addition, the buffer of staying in Shengjing for a period of time allowed him to calmly replace the old people around Kangxi. That''s why Li daitaojiang succeeded.


    But for WAN Yanliang, he has too much information to know, and the people he accompanies are all top experts and elite people. If he shows a little flaw, his identity will be revealed.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to expose the incident of Kangxi, so he thought for a long time and finally chose not to kill Wan Yanliang.


    -------Dividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Third watch


    Thank you for the support of 0 and Tianjin hot childe, as well as the monthly ticket support of dusty aid dream and douglasldm

 Chapter 690

    Seeing song Qingshu coming down from the sky, Mrs. Tang was shocked. When she saw his face clearly, she was overjoyed. She threw her arms around Song Qingshu''s waist from behind and buried her head on his back: "young master, I think I will never see you again."


    Song Qingshu patted the back of her hand to comfort her. In fact, one of the reasons why he didn''t let her know that he was hiding here was to see how she would deal with wanyanliang.


    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with the final result. Although Mrs. Tang seemed to give in at last just now, it''s no wonder that she didn''t do anything to refuse Wan Yanliang. It''s beyond song Qingshu''s expectation. After all, in his mind, although Mrs. Tang is a moving creature, she can''t be short of the atmosphere of water-borne romance.


    "Well, you won''t be bullied by him in the future." Song Qingshu quickly comforted him.


    "Really?" Mrs. Tang looked up at him incredulously.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu smiles a little. Just now, when he used the method of moving soul, he took the opportunity to leave a mark in Wan Yanliang''s heart, which made him lose interest in Mrs. Tang. If there is no accident, Wan Yanliang will never come to see her again.


    However, Wan Yanliang is in a high position. She is not as knowledgeable as a Zi. Song Qingshu can easily change her soul into her own slave. But he can''t make Wan Yanliang his own slave. He can only give him some very simple orders, so that he won''t arouse strong opposition from his heart.


    For example, Wan Yanliang only treats Mrs. Tang as a plaything, and after all, he has achieved his wish. Therefore, song Qingshu asks Wan Yanliang to give up Mrs. Tang, and he has no resistance. But when song Qingshu uses similar instructions to make him give up his desire for Huang Rong, it arouses his subconscious fierce resistance. Song Qingshu does not dare to force him, for fear that it will stimulate him to wake up.


    After comforting Mrs. Tang, song Qingshu turns his attention to Wan Yanliang again. Although he decides not to kill him, what he should inquire about is still to inquire. Song Qingshu takes the opportunity to ask, "is the disappearance of Wudang swordsmen behind the scenes of the state of Jin?"


    "Yes." Wan Yanliang''s eyes were dull and murmured.


    Song Qingshu was delighted and asked, "where are they now?"


    "Huan Yi yuan." Wan Yanliang gave a strange name.


    "Where is Huanyi courtyard?" Song Qingshu asked subconsciously.


    Who knows that Wan Yanliang keeps his mouth shut and doesn''t say a word. Song Qingshu suddenly realizes that this place should be a very secret place. He doesn''t dare to ask too much, so as not to stimulate Wan Yanliang to wake up. At that time, it''s not easy to save song Yuanqiao.


    Song Qingshu looked at Madame Tang questioningly. Madame Tang shook her head slightly: "I''ve been in the state of Jin for so long, but I''ve never heard of this place."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to keep these three words in mind, and then he was interrogated. As a result, he didn''t find any useful information. Looking at Wan Yanliang''s pale face and sweating, and worried that murongbo outside might find something strange, song Qingshu stopped immediately: "roll it yourself." Song Qingshu gave him the last instruction.


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes suddenly brightened. It seemed that the beautiful Huang Rong appeared on the bed beside him at the moment. He was waving to him seductively. He quickly pulled off his trousers and arched up the quilt on the bed.


    Mrs. Tang''s face turned red, spat and turned away. Seeing that Wan Yanliang, who is usually invincible, looks like a dog at the moment, she can''t help cheering people''s hearts. Her eyes looking at Song Qingshu are full of admiration: "you are so powerful, young master!"


    In her heart, Wan Yanliang has always been a devil. She didn''t expect that song Qingshu could solve it so easily. At this time, song Qingshu is no different from God in her heart.


    Song Qingshu gave a strange smile and whispered in her ear: "in fact, you know what I have the most powerful ability..."


    Madame Tang''s cheeks were flushed and said, "I hate it."


    Song Qingshu fully realized the beauty of her body these two days, and song Yuanqiao and other people''s whereabouts had eyes. A big stone fell to the ground in his heart, and he was itched by her feminine glance. He wanted to hold the baby in his arms immediately.


    But there was a gasping Wan Yanliang beside him. He was not so bad as to bring Mrs. Tang to justice.


    "You can''t stay here. Although Wan Yanliang has been hinted by me that he won''t come to haunt you, if you often appear in front of him, you will not have any accident. Well, when you come to my room, you''ll stay out of the limelight. After Wan Yanliang leaves, you''ll be relaxed. " Song Qingshu said.


    "Well," said Mrs. Tang, leaning against him with a worried look on her face, "my brother always loves me. Wan Yanliang is here tonight, but he doesn''t care. I''m worried about what happened to him. Can you help me to see how he is now?"


    Thinking that Tang Kuo Bian was seriously injured by Huang Rong, song Qingshu frowned slightly. At that time, Wan Yanliang and others seemed to have some fun. I''m afraid Tang Kuo Bian''s situation is not optimistic now.


    Thinking that the other party is also his sworn brother no matter what he said, song Qingshu decided to do his best in human affairs, and then nodded: "OK, I''ll check the situation of your brother. You go back to my room first, wash up and wait for me."


    Mrs. Tang''s eyes were like silk, biting her lips and blowing a breath in his ear: "everything about me tonight is my son''s, so I can play whatever I want."


    Mrs. Tang deliberately bit her tongue and said this sentence slowly. Hearing the faint nasal sound, song Qingshu felt anxious to go back with her immediately. However, he knew that there was a priority and planned to finish her order first, and then enjoy the meal slowly.


    Song Qingshu left the room from the back window with Mrs. Tang in his arms. Now his lightness skill has reached its peak, and he jumps tens of feet, which is a wisp of smoke. In addition, the bodyguards'' focus of defense is on the outside, and murongbo, who has the highest martial arts skills, is in the front, so he is not aware of their existence.


    As for WAN Yanliang, song Qingshu has already given him enough hints. When he wakes up, he will forget everything that happened tonight. Only when Mrs. Tang serves him, he will leave by himself.


    In a secluded place, Mrs. Tang and song Qingshu separate and walk quietly to his room. When she pushes the door open, she is thinking about what posture to use to serve her man later. Suddenly, her waist is numb, and her eyes are dark. She doesn''t know anything.


    Looking at Mrs. Tang who fainted on the ground, Huang Rong spat softly: "it''s shameless, running to the man''s bedroom in the middle of the night."


    It turns out that Huang Rong is worried about Guo Jing''s safety. After taking over with the beggars'' sect spies, she comes back in a hurry. She has been waiting for him in Song Qingshu''s room. Who knows that after waiting half a day, a woman comes back!


    After putting Mrs. Tang in the closet, Huang Rong feels a surge of tiredness and waits for a while. Seeing that song Qingshu hasn''t come back, she hesitates for a moment and decides to have a sleep to replenish her physical strength. Only then can she have the spirit to save brother Jing.


    He Yi is lying on the bed. Huang Rong feels that the soft hedgehog makes her very uncomfortable. After thinking about it, she takes it down and throws it aside. She has been with song Qingshu for so long. She knows that although this man is playful, he still has a certain bottom line and will never take the opportunity to do anything to himself.


    Huang Rong was too tired tonight. As soon as she lay down, she couldn''t support herself and soon fell into a sweet dream.


    ----Dividing line----


    Fourth, thank you again, Mr. hot in Tianjin,


    And the monthly ticket support of vasses, saycoyang @ Baidu, CCTV 9v9v9, random second brother, aiming concave, douglasldm and others


    It seems that many readers don''t even know where the book''s first launch is. Here''s to add that the above readers are also vertical and horizontal users. I can''t see the feedback of readers from other channels. I''m sorry

 Chapter 691

    Song Qingshu sneaks all the way, avoids the guards who patrol back and forth, and finally finds Tang kuodian''s room.


    There are two bodyguards outside Tang Kuo Bian''s door. Song Qingshu takes a shape and sneaks into the room from the back window. As soon as he enters the room, he hears a deep groan. It is obvious that the speaker is in great pain.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s feet were pointed, he suddenly hid on the beam and looked down. Then he found that Tang Kuo Bian was lying on the bed, his face was like gold paper, and the beads of sweat were falling down. Obviously, he was suffering a lot.


    "Huang Rong is really cruel this time. Tang Kuo argued that the big acupoints on the spine were injured. I''m afraid he will spend the rest of his life in bed." Song Qingshu took a cool breath.


    However, although Tang Kuo Bian was seriously injured, he did not seem to be worried about his life. Song Qingshu was about to return to his house to recover his life. Suddenly, he looked at the direction of the gate.


    Two muffled hums, if song Qingshu expected it to be good, the two bodyguards outside the door might have been more or less.


    Tang Kuo Bian on the bed obviously realized that it was wrong. He grabbed the machete beside the bed and stared at the gate with a ferocious look.


    Poof!


    Several shadows suddenly rushed in, and a large concealed weapon shot to the bed.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect that these people were so determined. After they came in, they didn''t even talk a word of nonsense. They killed Tang Kuo Bian. Tang Kuo Bian was seriously injured and couldn''t move. Even if he wasn''t injured, he couldn''t escape the poisonous needle.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s body flashed, he jumped down from the beam. As soon as his sleeve rolled, most of the poisonous needles directly fell to the ground. Unfortunately, in a hurry, Tang kuodian was shot by some fish who missed the net.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of song Qingshu, those people in black were surprised one after another, but they didn''t hesitate for a long time, so they took out the sabre and rushed to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was eager to check the situation of Tang Kuo Bian. He didn''t have the time to deal with them. He stretched out his arms and took the knife from one of them in an instant. The man was shocked in his heart and was about to retreat when suddenly the whole room lit up a gorgeous light, Then he knew nothing.


    Looking at the fallen dead man, song Qingshu sighed secretly. At the beginning of his journey, because he came from modern times, he was extremely resistant to killing people. But now, he has no weakness in killing people. It seems that he has gradually been assimilated by this chaotic and contentious world.


    Just slightly a Leng Shen, he then wake up, quickly ran to check Tang Kuo debate.


    The wound on Tang kuodian''s body flows black blood. It''s obvious that the needle is very poisonous. Song Qingshu frowns. Tang kuodian was seriously injured, but now he is afraid that his life will be lost.


    However, he couldn''t let go after all because of Mrs. Tang''s advice. He ran to him and sealed the acupoints around his wound. Then he pressed his palm on his back and continuously infused the real Qi into his body, forcing the poison in his body for him.


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Tang Kuo Bian showed a happy smile: "brother song, I really didn''t read you wrong."


    Song Qing''s writing color is dignified: "brother Tang Kuo is calm. I want to force the poison out of your body as soon as possible." However, he sighed in his heart that the poison of Tang Kuo''s argument had invaded the internal organs, and Da Luo Jinxian could not save it.


    Tang Kuo Bian shook his head slightly and gave a sad smile: "brother song, I don''t know about my body. You don''t have to waste your real Qi. I want to tell you something."


    Song Qingshu was silent, but he continued to import Qi into the past.


    Tang Kuo Bian''s face finally got better, but he also knew that it was just a reflection. He hurriedly said, "brother song, do you still remember the oath we made when we made the vow?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Thinking of the absurd oath, he said with a bitter smile: "brother Tang Kuo, don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who takes advantage of others'' danger."


    "I just want you to take advantage of the danger!" Tang Kuo argued anxiously. Seeing song Qingshu''s astonished face, he quickly explained, "in fact, I want to ask you to do something for me."


    "Brother Tang Kuo, don''t hesitate to speak. I''m bound to do so." Song Qingshu and Tang Kuo argue that they are not only brothers, but also half of his brother-in-law. They have no hesitation to satisfy his dying wish.


    Tang Kuo Bian showed a strange smile: "after I die, please brother song cut off my face and pretend to be me for a while."


    Song Qingshu a cool air straight out: "this is why?"


    "Brother song, who do you think sent these assassins?" Tang Kuo said with a sneer.


    "Is it Wan Yanliang?" Song Qingshu also had doubts.


    "Not bad!" Tang Kuo said with gnashing teeth, "he and I are in the same camp. Brother song, why did he kill me?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help shaking his head, which is also the place he doesn''t understand most. From the fact that they conspired with Guo Jing, they were obviously in the same group.


    "Brother song, do you remember that I once mentioned that my wife Gebi is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin?" Mentioning his wife, Tang Kuo''s eyes showed a trace of pride, a trace of pain, and a trace of reluctance.


    Thinking of Wan Yanliang''s temperament, song Qingshu was surprised: "is it not..."


    Tang Kuo nodded: "this dog thief is always lustful. I know he has coveted Gebi. I thought he would show his ambition after that event. I didn''t expect that he would start so fast." The tone of Tang Kuo''s argument was very vexed.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice the "big event" he mentioned. He frowned and asked, "brother Tang Kuo, did you ask me to protect my sister-in-law?"


    "Yes," Tang Kuo said, "Wan Yanliang is insidious. If no one is around Gebi all the time to protect her, it will be hard for her to escape the clutches of the dog thief. So I need you to pretend to be me, so as to ensure the safety of Gebi. This is one of them."


    Tang Kuo coughed a few times, wiped the blood foam from the corner of his mouth, and continued: "I''m still related to the rise and fall of Tang Kuo''s family. If I die so quietly, the huge Tang Kuo''s family will be eaten up by other big families immediately. I don''t want to be the culprit of the family. This is the second reason."


    Tang Kuo Bian suddenly looked up at Song Qingshu''s eyes: "third, I want you to find a chance to avenge me and kill wanyanliang."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. None of the three things proposed by Tang kuodian is easy to do. But pretending to be Tang kuodian is a good opportunity to inquire about the whereabouts of song Yuanqiao and others. It can also join the high-level of Jin State. If it is operated properly, it may even control the court of Jin state.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Tang Kuo said: "I know these things are very difficult. I can''t let the song brothers take risks in vain, so I will pay you a huge reward."


    "As long as the power of the tangkuo family is guaranteed, the resources of the whole tangkuo family will be at your command from now on!"


    "All my personal wealth accumulated by these people is yours from now on!"


    "Finally, my wife, the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin, will be your woman from now on!"


    ----Dividing line---


    Thank you for the monthly ticket support from book friends Wei Wei, ton, Yi Xiaomiao, Tianbian meteor, GUI Dou San and seven famous people

 Chapter 692

    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "brother Tang Kuo, don''t you push me to an unjust place?"


    Tang Kuo Bian shook his head and said, "we Nvzhen don''t have as much red tape as you Han people. What I said just now is all my real ideas. What''s more, we made an oath before. Now that I''m dead, you can inherit my wife and property without any problem."


    Song Qingshu hesitated and said, "I can promise you anything else, but how can I, your wife..."


    Seeing that the other Party promised to do those three things for him, Tang Kuo Bian was overjoyed: "ha ha, if I get a promise from the song brothers, Tang Kuo Bian will die."


    "Brother Tang Kuo, did you hear what I said?" Song Qingshu has no language.


    Tang Kuo sighed: "do you think I''m willing to let another man ride on Gebi? But now I can''t help it. Gebi, which is not protected, will be the most delicious and attractive delicacy. At that time, let alone wanyanliang, who doesn''t want to take a bite from other nobles? Instead of making her become the plaything of other men, I''d better give her to you directly. You have enough ability to protect her, and you can also fulfill my last wish. What''s more, we are sworn brothers. According to your Han people''s words, it''s also a kind of fat water that doesn''t flow to other people''s fields. "


    There was a pause in Song Qingshu. Tang Kuo Bian knew little about Chinese. How can this idiom be used in this way? Although, the artistic conception is really in line with


    "Brother song, I don''t have much time. Listen carefully to me about some things about Tang Kuo''s family..." seeing what song Qingshu wanted to say, Tang Kuo Bian interrupted him and told him some secrets that only he knew, so that he could pretend to be more perfect.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu stood in the room with a blood letter written by Tang kuodian himself and his family leader''s seal in his hand. At this time, Tang kuodian had been out of breath for a long time and his eyes were wide open. It was obvious that his hatred for WAN Yanliang and his attachment to life made him die.


    The reason why song Qingshu''s intention is bleak is that he finds that he is so powerless in front of death that he can only watch Tang Kuo argue that the fire of life goes out slowly. No matter how good his martial arts are, how small a person is in the samsara of heaven.


    Of course, the death of Tang kuodian''s sworn brother made him very sad, although song Qingshu only regarded him as a friend. Especially when Tang Kuo Bian was dying, he was still aware of the heaviness of his shoulders.


    Song Qingshu picked up Tang Kuo Bian''s body, carried it to the sand without trace, and soon left the city.


    Find a secluded place to bury Tang Kuo Bian. Song Qingshu looks at the grassy tombs in front of him and makes a secret promise: "brother Tang Kuo, you''ll be wronged here for a while. After I finish your entrustment, I''ll bury you and return to the ancestral Tomb of Tang Kuo family."


    Song Qingshu didn''t cut off his face according to Tang Kuo Bian''s last words. After all, he had the ability to change his face, so he didn''t need such bloody means. In his mind, the dead is big, so it''s a common custom for all nationalities to leave a whole body.


    There are too many things happened tonight. Seeing the death of Jieyi brothers with his own eyes and his inability to do anything, song Qingshu is filled with evil fire. He is in urgent need of venting. A woman''s warm and soft body is the best medicine for healing.


    When song Qingshu returned to his room, more than half of the night had passed. However, an hour before dawn was the darkest and the best time for people to sleep.


    Song Qingshu didn''t light the light. He came to the bed in the dark. In the hazy darkness, he vaguely saw the beauty lying on her side, with her back to her. She slept very sweet. The graceful undulating body curve was enough to make any man''s heart beat faster.


    Song Qingshu reached out to wake her up. Then he held back and thought: Mrs. Tang''s mood has gone through great joy and sorrow tonight. If she knew the news of her brother''s death again, she would not be able to support herself.


    Of course, song Qingshu has his own selfishness. Now he needs to vent his negative emotions. If Mrs. Tang knows about her brother''s death, it would be too much to ask her for love.


    Looking at the sleeping woman, song Qingshu didn''t know whether it was his own illusion. He felt that Mrs. Tang''s body seemed to be more enticing than usual.


    Song Qingshu seldom meets this kind of opportunity in front of him. Seeing the woman lying on the side of the bed without any defense, he suddenly has a feeling of stealing love, and his heart is also very excited.


    After taking a deep breath, song Qingshu steadied his mind and carefully held the corner of the quilt with two fingers and gently lifted it up. The woman only wore a close fitting dress, and the large white skin on the nape of her neck was exposed, glowing in the night.


    Looking at the slender neck, song Qingshu became more hot and dry.


    Song Qingshu takes off all his clothes in a hurry and goes to bed carefully. He puts down the brocade quilt and wraps them inside.


    There is a refreshing fragrance of women in the quilt. Song Qingshu''s whole body becomes harder than iron. He faintly feels that he is about to burst, and he urgently needs a package of women''s body to comfort him.


    There is one big difference between men and women. Women are very sensitive to the smell of fragrance. They can keenly distinguish whether their husband has the taste of other women, but it is difficult for men to distinguish what is different.


    So the careless song Qingshu didn''t realize that the sweetness of the woman in the quilt was very different from that of Mrs. Tang!


    Song Qingshu hugs the woman from the back with his body. With his other hand, he unfastens the last layer of clothes on the woman. In order to avoid waking the other person up, he even uses his sword Qi to scratch the other person''s clothes, and takes off the woman in the quilt without any effort.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly in the dark, the man''s intuition of women made song Qingshu clear how attractive the woman in the quilt was.


    Song Qingshu''s fiery and hard body penetrated between her legs. Her plump beauty and buttocks were closely embedded in his abdomen, making their bodies close.


    At this time, song Qingshu fully felt the amazing elasticity and smoothness of each other''s skin, and gently rubbed it. The delicate feeling made song Qingshu shudder all over.


    Song Qingshu reaches out to her front and grabs the plump and towering place. The perfect touch at the starting place makes song Qingshu''s heart blossom in full bloom. It''s wonderful!


    "This lady Tang is really a beauty in the world. Every time she gives me a totally different freshness." Song Qingshu thought in secret.


    The beauty didn''t wake up at all. She breathed freely and evenly. She didn''t know that her claws had reached her chest and that the man''s weapon had been bullied to her door.


    -------Dividing line-------


    What do you think of this chapter?


    For Huang Rong, I thought about countless scenarios, and finally came up with a scenario that I thought was the most suitable


    If you are satisfied, please praise one^_^


    In addition, I would like to thank Shui Shanyuan, master Ximen and yixiaomiao for their monthly ticket support

 Chapter 693

    Song Qingshu leaned over, his lips just about to kiss the delicate snow neck, he suddenly raised his head, because he suddenly thought that if he kisses her like this, the other party will inevitably wake up, so that he would lose the most fun.


    But if you don''t come first, the woman''s body may not be ready to accept him. As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes turned, he thought about it, and a few wisps of joy entered the beauty''s body unconsciously.


    Joy Qi has great effect on women. Song Qingshu doesn''t use it easily. He only uses it on women who fall in love with each other. It is often used to help them when they are in the most emotional state between their beds. After all, he claims to be romantic and doesn''t want to get a woman''s body by means of inferior means.


    There''s nothing wrong with using it on Mrs. Tang. In the past two days, song Qingshu has almost unlocked all her postures. He has already regarded her as his forbidden girl. With Mrs. Tang''s temperament, when she wakes up and knows everything, she will never blame her.


    With the joy of the real Qi into the body, lying on the bed of beauty unconsciously exhort a body, soon the temperature in the bed slowly rose, beauty''s body is also more and more soft, at the same time also unconsciously twist.


    "It''s done!" Song Qingshu had to sigh about the great power of Huanxi Zhenqi on women. He slightly straightened his waist, went in along the smooth and round gap between his thighs, reached the end, touched a moist warmth, and was so excited that he almost whistled.


    Song Qingshu pushed the soft meat inside because he couldn''t see it, and he didn''t dare to wake up the other party, so he couldn''t find the right position and didn''t go in after several times. However, he was not in a hurry. He stroked the beautiful woman''s perfect and delicate back skin with his fingertips full of joy, while sliding gently in the water harbor.


    If the beauty in her arms feels something, her body shakes subconsciously, her legs tighten involuntarily, and she suddenly puts Song Qing''s book in her groin.


    Song Qingshu took a breath of cool air, which made him almost lose the city gate. After he slowed down, song Qingshu could not help but feel a little annoyed. He straightened his waist and rushed into the body of the lady in his arms.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu can''t help but wonder that Mrs. Tang''s body is really gifted. She recovered so quickly after being developed in the past two days. Now she is even as tight as a virgin!


    A kind of moist and warm feeling, accompanied by the deep soul of the crisp itch has been rushed to the top of the head, song Qingshu can''t help but from the throat low roar, straightened the body, trying to squeeze in.


    The man in his arms moved again, and unconsciously arched his body up, and his hips naturally became more and more severe. Song Qingshu was overjoyed and immediately seized the opportunity to straighten his waist.


    After the constant stimulation of Kungfu''s joy and Qi, Meiren''s body was smooth and smooth, without any sense of dryness. Song Qingshu drove all the way and never encountered any obstacles.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu didn''t dare to exert himself. For fear that Mrs. Tang would suddenly wake up and lose her interest, she tried to put her movements very gently and swayed slowly in the beauty''s body.


    But after a few moves, the layers of packages made him as hard as iron. He felt that some place was about to burst. He couldn''t control the range any more, and his movements began to grow.


    The room soon rang out the sound of body collision, which seems to be mixed with the sound of water splashing.


    Huang Rong had a hard fight tonight, and she had to contact the beggars'' sect disciples all over the place. She was very tired when she came back to song Qingshu''s room because of the fatigue and uncertainty of Guo Jing''s life and death.


    She tried to hold back her sleepiness and wait for song Qingshu to come back. As a result, song Qingshu was so busy that she couldn''t take off her voice. Huang Rong finally couldn''t hold on, so she lay down in her pajamas and went to sleep.


    When Huang Rong lay down, she soon smelled a familiar smell of a man. She immediately reflected that it was the smell of song Qingshu. Thinking of Mrs. Tang''s charming face when she came in just now, Huang Rong couldn''t help spat. However, in her mind, an idea came out: is song Qingshu and this woman fighting on this bed?


    As soon as the thought started, she could not control it any more. Her mind was full of the picture she saw in the inn in the afternoon: long, snowy legs, the back of a strong man in the middle


    Before she knew it, Huang Rong thought of the scene when they were in the cave and almost made a fake in order to deceive Ouyang Feng, as well as the illusion of eavesdropping outside the door between him and ah Jiu


    When the water comes out, Huang Rong finally wakes up and feels the greasy things between her legs. She is shy and can''t help but feel deeply guilty: Huang Rong, Huang Rong, brother Jing''s life and death are uncertain now. You can''t help thinking about such things!


    Reason finally got the upper hand, and Huang Rong fell asleep.


    Exhausted, it''s hard to avoid sleeping more deeply than usual. Huang Rong has a dream that she has successfully rescued brother Jing and convinced the other party not to take charge of Xiangyang. They return to Taohua island and the room where they got married.


    Then, for the first time, Guo Jing took the initiative to hold himself tightly in his arms, and then rushed into his body a hot thing like iron.


    "Why is brother Jing so big today..." Huang Rong''s mind flashed a vague idea, but this doubt was soon drowned by the tide of happiness, the whole person was sour and happy, like falling into the clouds.


    "Well..." Huang Rong bit her lips, hummed and twisted her soft waist.


    I''m still half asleep and half awake. I haven''t figured out what happened for a moment. I thought it was just a beautiful dream. She didn''t want to wake up from such a beautiful dream that she could stay with brother Jing forever.


    All of a sudden, Huang Rong opened her eyes, because she felt that there was a thick and hard thing creeping in her body. The exaggerated size and blazing heat startled her into a cold sweat.


    "Ah Huang Rong screamed and struggled to get up, but she was hugged by the people behind her. She couldn''t move all over her body. She was dumb and panicked: "who are you?"


    "It''s me!" Song Qingshu saw that the person in her arms woke up, and her body became more excited. She held her slender waist tightly and sprinted, so she didn''t notice the abnormality of the other person''s voice.


    "Ah A violent impact, Huang Rong almost did not faint, heard song Qingshu''s voice, her heart a blank and angry: how can he do this to me!


    When he was about to scold the other party, he heard song Qingshu gasping and saying: "Mrs. Tang, you are really a woman among women, a man''s benefactor, especially tonight, I am most satisfied with you! I was going to wake you up when I came back just now, but I can''t help seeing you lying on the bed so attractive. Please don''t blame me


    Huang Rong''s outburst suddenly stopped, leaving only confusion in her mind: he took me as the woman... If he recognized me, I would be shameless.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -------Dividing line--------


    As a watchman, if you succeed in causing your heart beat faster, please beat me with a whip!


    I have to take a cool shower to calm down

 Chapter 694

    This is the sorrow of smart people. They often subconsciously pursue a plan with the best of both worlds. In order to achieve the best outcome, they often think a lot. Unfortunately, sometimes, the more they think, the more wrong they are.


    Huang Rong is such a smart person. If she was an ordinary woman, she would have screamed subconsciously at this time, but she was different. Huang Rong, known as Zhuge among women, thought too much at that moment.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she finally understood the reason why Mrs. Tang came in with a face of spring and emotion, but it was too late to understand.


    Huang Rong clearly under the wrong circumstances, he was mistaken for Mrs. Tang by song Qingshu, "dumb eat Coptis, there is pain can not say." Huang Rong''s mind suddenly flashed this sentence, because she found that she could not blame song Qingshu!


    It was she who knocked Mrs. Tang unconscious and put her in the wardrobe. She took off her soft hedgehog armor and lay on Song Qingshu''s bed. Song Qingshu obviously made an appointment with Mrs. Tang to spend the Spring Festival together in her room. All this was actually caused by her own hands.


    "The dogs and men!" Two lines of tears quietly slide from her cheek. Huang Rong is angry and bitter, but she knows clearly that it is not the best strategy to turn over Song Qingshu now.


    After all, things that shouldn''t have happened also happened. If song Qingshu knew her identity and was greedy and lustful, she would pester herself all the time, and her happy and peaceful life would be completely destroyed.


    What makes Huang Rong even more headache is that she does not know how to face this man after the truth is revealed.


    If she was an ordinary person, she could kill him with a knife. Comparing the difference of force between the two sides, Huang Rong suddenly took the idea out of her mind; Or at another time, song Qingshu dares to treat her like this. Even if it''s due to misunderstanding, she can turn over her face directly and never communicate with each other again. Even later, she can confess to Guo Jing that she believes her husband will definitely forgive her unintentional loss; But now the situation is special. Brother Jing falls into the hands of the people of Jin, and her life is uncertain. She has to rely on Song Qingshu to save her husband for her. If they really turn over, who will brother Jing ask to save?


    In the mind turned innumerable thoughts, finally Huang Rong sad discovery, now his best choice is silence.


    After all, now Song Qingshu doesn''t know her identity. She just takes her as Mrs. Tang. As long as she muddles through tonight, she will be the only one who knows the truth from the beginning to the end. In this way, she will be able to face song Qingshu or Guo Jing. Which woman has few secrets


    Heart made up her mind, she had to keep silent, while leaving tears, while continuing to endure the invasion of the man behind.


    But before long, Huang Rong''s face changed. Before in the dream feeling is not so obvious, now in the sober situation, she just deeply felt that strong stimulation.


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, she still had to admit that song Qingshu, who seemed a little delicate and thin, was much stronger than her burly husband.


    When song Qingshu entered her body again, Huang Rong suddenly opened her mouth and uttered a silent wail, and the muscles of her legs were tense.


    The sound of water came from her ears. Huang Rong couldn''t help but scold herself for being useless. Why did she give in to the man so quickly? But the feeling was too strong. Soon she was sweating and her cheeks were scarlet. Now the only thing she could do was to bite a corner of the pillow tightly and not make a shameless sound.


    I don''t know how long after that, Huang Rong felt that her bones were almost broken, but the man behind her didn''t mean to stop at all. She couldn''t help crying in secret: "is this man a bull?"


    She trained the nine Yin manual for so many years, and was proficient in beat dog stick method. Her physical quality did not know how much stronger than the ordinary woman, but it was such a strong body. Behind the simple and brutal attack of men behind her, it was like a boat in the sea that was raging in the storm. Even in a blink of an eye, it could be completely broken up, but the storm did not stop.


    At the beginning, she deliberately suppressed to avoid making a sound, but later, Jiao Yinsheng hummed out of her mouth tactfully and sweetly.


    Huang Rong suddenly admired the woman named Mrs. Tang. She could not stand being made by song Qingshu, but she was tossed about by the other party for a whole afternoon. In the evening, she came to recommend herself.


    "Mrs. Tang, you are really a woman among women, a man''s benefactor, especially tonight''s you, let me most satisfied!"


    Song Qingshu just said this sentence suddenly appeared in Huang Rong''s mind, thinking that although song Qingshu didn''t know his identity, he still felt more satisfied than the fox spirit. Huang Rong had such a little joy.


    "Bah, it''s hopeless. Do you want to have fun with other women?" Huang Rong quickly cut off these let her unbearable wishful thinking.


    Pop!


    A crisp slap, let Huang Rong suddenly stunned, that man actually hit her ass?!


    Although Huang Rong decided to bear it before, it doesn''t mean that she has to endure some excessive insults. When she is considering how to express her protest without being recognized by the other party, song Qingshu''s overbearing and arrogant voice comes to her ears: "raise your butt a little bit!"


    "Ah?" Huang Rong''s head was in a muddle, and before she thought about it clearly, her body had already given a response in advance.


    "That''s good." Looking at the woman gently raised her buttocks, song Qingshu whistled and put a lot of pressure on her.


    "Well ~" Huang Rong was hit by a soul stirring, and she realized that song Qingshu had made her lift up to make it easier to enter.


    At that moment, Huang Rong was ashamed and angry, like a female leopard, and planned to break out the grievance and pain she had accumulated all night. Who knew that the impact of song Qingshu made her legs soften, and all her thoughts disappeared.


    After another period of struggling and happy time for Huang Rong, the man behind her may be tired of a posture, holding her fragrant shoulder and turning her over all at once.


    Huang Rong exclaimed, although the room is dark now, but song Qingshu''s martial arts are so good that he can''t see it. If he sees his face, the humiliation he endured before is ridiculous.


    But the two men''s skills are too different. Song Qingshu''s unquestionable posture makes Huang Rong understand that it is impossible to resist. In the panic, Huang Rong has an idea. At the moment of turning over, the whole person entangles song Qingshu like an octopus, and his whole head also leans on his shoulder. No matter how good his eyesight is, song Qingshu can''t see her face.


    -------Dividing line-------


    What do you think would happen if Huang Rong, the enchantress of a generation, went through modern times and saw those "Huang Rong series novels" on the Internet?


    ------Split line 2------


    Thank you for the warm support of book friends well1450, Gao feiyuan Xiangyu, as well as o0 pepper 0o, q593305154, Hu zhenggg11, yijieren, allkilled7 wolf riding sheep, long night, zhuzhu3360, qssd1980 nangongju, counter walking sidewalk, lzyyywd, dusty dream, rain washing and dust cleaning, ghost fighting Sansan, northern hemisphere of memories, yiqiyun, soft water, YangZheng, Chibi sporadic Book friend 23004959, D Yu Roger, Xiao Yi Shangqing... Monthly ticket support


    Finally, let me sigh that Huang Rong''s charm is really invincible in the gentleman''s class. The only one who can fight against Huang Rong is Benzina or jianniang

 Chapter 695

    Song Qingshu was stunned by Huang Rong''s action, but he thought it was the expression of Tang Fu''s extreme human feelings. He felt warm in his heart. He raised his head to kiss the red lips.


    "Well..." Huang Rong didn''t expect that song Qingshu would suddenly kiss her. Suddenly, she was just about to close her teeth when song Qingshu''s tongue broke through and entangled with her tongue.


    "Mrs. Tang, you have a sweet mouth." Although song Qingshu''s tongue was not empty at this time, he still knew how to transmit sound into the secret and praised it subconsciously.


    When his last territory was lost, Huang Rong''s eyes first flashed a blank, then sighed, and finally gave it to him


    She recalled the scene when they first met in Jingzhou Prefecture. At that time, she was the leader of Huang Gang, and Mrs. Guo, who was admired and loved by thousands of people. The other person was just an unknown young posterity. The only thing that left a deep impression on her was the clear eyes of the other person, but that was all, How can you expect to be bullied by the other party one day?


    Huang Rong thought of the Golden Snake meeting again. In the cave, they got together to cheat Ouyang Feng, and almost got off the hook.


    "Is it all fate?" Huang Rong was at a loss in her heart. She tried her best to keep her virginity in so many crises, but she didn''t expect that the man finally entered her innocent body.


    "Brother Jing, I really tried my best..." a trace of sadness flashed across Huang Rong''s heart.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that the woman under him was Mrs. Guo, who was so charming that she just greedily tasted each other''s sweet taste.


    Although unwilling to admit it, Huang Rong is still sad to find that the other party''s warm kiss has moved her.


    "I''m the only one who knows what happened tonight anyway." Huang Rong''s mind flashed an inexplicable idea, since what should not have happened has already happened, why do you have to wriggle? Let him finish as soon as possible so that he can get away.


    After thinking about this, Huang Rong finally stopped resisting her body''s instinctive reaction. She stretched her arms and gently put her arms around the man''s broad and thick back muscles. She had a pair of snow-white and slender beauty. Her legs also clamped each other''s back, raised her snow-white and slender neck, and began to respond warmly to each other''s kisses


    Don''t know how long, Huang Rongyi at the head of the bed looking at the side of the sleeping man, cheek red incomparable. She knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were extremely high. If she could not let him run out of energy and fall into a deep sleep, it was impossible for her to change Mrs. Tang back afterwards, so she almost tried her best to pester him.


    "What a beast


    Huang Rong spat in secret, thinking that the other party didn''t know how many times she had erupted in her body. A light sadness appeared between the tip of her beautiful eyebrows and the corner of her eyes: what if she accidentally conceived


    However, this is not the time to think about this problem. Seeing that song Qingshu finally fell into a deep sleep, Huang Rong jumped down from the bed. As soon as she fell to the ground, her feet suddenly softened, and she almost fell over.


    Looking at the still trembling legs, Huang Rong glared at the man on the bed: it''s a big loss tonight, almost not killed by him.


    Taking a deep breath, Huang Rong finally got used to it. First, she felt for her clothes in the dark. When she was about to put them on, she was surprised to find that her little dress had been torn in two. She was ashamed and annoyed: what a rude man!


    Cao Cao put on other clothes and stuffed the torn clothes into her arms. She could not leave any traces of her own life at the scene.


    After finishing her clothes, Huang Rong runs to the wardrobe, takes Mrs. Tang back to bed, puts her on Song Qingshu''s side, and unties her clothes in a hurry. In the dark, Huang Rong bumps into each other''s body and has to admit in her heart: the fox spirit is really in good shape. No wonder she is fascinated by song Qingshu.


    After setting up the scene, Huang Rong was about to leave when she suddenly froze because she felt something warm flowing out of her skirt.


    Huang Rong nibbled her lower lip, went back to the bed with a black face, reached out and touched her skirt, and then rubbed her hands on Mrs. Tang.


    "You''re to blame for all the humiliation I''ve suffered tonight!" As Huang Rong rubbed it, she was very glad. She almost left a flaw. If she woke up the next day, Mrs. Tang would not have any trace of happiness, I''m afraid they would both doubt it.


    At last, Huang Rong arranged the scene perfectly. Huang Rong didn''t want to stay in this place for a long time any more, so she ran out in a flash. After returning to the secret reception point of the beggars'' sect, Huang Rong ordered her men to prepare a big bucket of hot water for her first thing.


    Looking at the woman with peach blossom on the water and water flowing in her eyes, Huang Rong knew that all this was due to the hard work of that bastard. She could not help but cry from her heart.


    Until dawn, Huang Rong kept washing in the bath bucket. Finally, she went to sleep with tears until her skin turned red or even faintly painful.


    When song Qingshu woke up the next morning, he felt that he had never been so fresh. Looking at Mrs. Tang curled up in his arms, he could not help but smile and covered her up again.


    "I must be very tired after a night in bed." Song Qingshu took a pity look at her, and then got up carefully.


    Last night, he rescued Mrs. Tang from Wan Yanliang. Song Qingshu thinks it''s necessary to go to see what happened to Wan Yanliang. Although he did some soul moving tricks for him, it''s hard to guarantee that nothing will go wrong. If it causes the suspicion of the Jin people, it''s bad.


    Last night, I learned from Tang Kuo''s argument that Wan Yanliang didn''t know his existence, so it was a very favorable situation. If the whereabouts of last night were revealed, it would be bad.


    Walking on the road, Song Qing suddenly thinks of Huang Rong in her mind. She doesn''t know when she can deal with the affairs of the beggars'' sect. How can she rescue Guo Jing and discuss a complete plan with her.


    But where did he know that Huang Rong came back last night, and he was still under the pressure of hard training for a night!


    As soon as song Qingshu left, Huang Rong entered the yard. In fact, she had already come. After all, she was still worried about her husband''s safety, but she didn''t know how to face song Qingshu, so she lingered around and didn''t dare to come in.


    Seeing song Qingshu leave, her courage finally came back. In addition, she thought of a flaw in her layout last night, which had to be solved when song Qingshu left, so she quietly sneaked into the room.


    ----Dividing line-----


    Thank you for the monthly ticket support from book friends, Yang Zheng, Suoye van and zrzben


    If you have any comments or suggestions, please leave a message in the comments section of the official website or in the reader group


    VIP group: 316289594


    Palm reading and panda reading app group: 196988784


    Common group: 524443728

 Chapter 696

    Looking at the sweet Tang lady on the bed, Huang Rong had to sigh: "what a beautiful woman I can still see!"


    A few hours after a person is hit by the acupoint, it will be automatically untied. Therefore, the acupoint on Mrs. Tang has been untied, but it was late at night when the acupoint was untied. Instinctively, she continued to sleep.


    Hearing the movement around her, Mrs. Tang opened her eyes drowsily and saw a charming young woman standing in front of her. The amorous feelings she showed all over her body were even amazing to the negative Mrs. Tang. However, she soon regained her mind. Although she was beautiful, she seemed to have a bad way of coming when she looked at the anger between her eyes: "come..."


    Mrs. Tang subconsciously wanted to call for help, but before her voice came out, she saw a pair of jewel like eyes.


    "Look at me... Look at me..." Huang Rong stared at Mrs. Tang''s eyes tightly, and her voice began to become illusory.


    It turns out that after Huang Rong went back last night, she bathed until dawn. The gradually cold water calmed her down. Finally, she realized that there was a big flaw in her previous layout, that is, the next day song Qingshu told Mrs. Tang about last night. Mrs. Tang must be at a loss.


    Although Huang Rong has arranged the scene perfectly, maybe Mrs. Tang will only think that she is so tired that she forgets something happened in the evening, and will not be suspicious, but Huang Rong can''t take risks. After all, song Qingshu is a thoughtful person. If Mrs. Tang''s reaction makes him see the flaws, his efforts last night will fall short.


    Thinking of last night, in order not to let her identity be exposed, she had to bite her teeth and bear the fierce impact of song Qingshu. Huang Rong was ashamed and indignant. She had already paid so much, how could she make mistakes in the last link?


    At this time, Huang Rong is like a red eyed gambler. She has no way out, and can only press on her own everything.


    So she lingered around all the time. After Song Qingshu left, she came in and gave Mrs. Tang the great skill of moving souls, instilling in her everything that happened in this room last night.


    Over the years, although Huang Rong owns the whole book "the nine Yin manual", but because of character reasons, he has not been trained so diligent, so his attainments on this are far less than Guo Jing. But for some clever Kungfu of the nine Yin classics, her level is far from Guo Jing''s.


    The great skill of moving soul is such a skillful skill. Guo Jing is upright and thinks that this skill is devious, so he has never practiced it. However, Huang Rong is very interested in it and practices it very well. Although limited to skill, it is difficult for the master to work. It can be used to deal with Lady Tang, a noble lady who does not know anything about martial arts, That''s the easiest thing to do.


    Seeing that she succeeded in capturing Mrs. Tang, Huang Rong began to imprint what happened last night into her mind bit by bit. Worried that a little negligence would lead to the failure of the whole project, Huang Rong had no choice but to let go of every detail, not only about every sentence song Qingshu said, but also about the gestures he used to bully her from the beginning to the end


    When Huang Rong came out of the room, the breeze made her realize how hot her cheeks were. Because she had just repeated the events of last night, the pictures of last night''s fierce fighting flashed in her mind.


    Thinking of the man''s rudeness, his wildness, and his tender consideration, Huang Rong felt that her legs were soft again. How dare she go on remembering? She covered her face and left in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know what happened in the room. His energy is now on how not to be discovered by Wan Yanliang''s experts.


    All the way to Mrs. Tang''s original room, he found that Wan Yanliang was no longer here. Song Qingshu was surprised and went to other places to look for him. Finally, he found his partner in Tang Kuo Bian''s study.


    Song Qingshu is lying under a remote window, quietly listening to the situation inside.


    "Waste, it''s all waste. Haven''t you found Tang Kuo Bian yet?" An angry voice suddenly rang out, and it was obvious that Wan Yanliang was reprimanding his subordinates.


    "My subordinates are incompetent!" A trembling voice, obviously subordinates are full of fear.


    "Keep looking for me. I want to see people in life and corpses in death. If I can''t find out his whereabouts today, don''t come to see me." Wan Yanliang said coldly.


    "Yes


    Soon song Qingshu noticed that several people in the room were leaving in a hurry. Soon, Wan Yanliang''s voice rang again: "Mr. Murong, have you found any clues on those dead men?"


    "Report back to the Lord, I checked the wounds on those dead men, and all of them were killed with one knife. The weapon was the knife in their own hands. Obviously, as soon as they met the enemy, they were robbed of their swords by the other side. Then the other side succeeded in one stroke and took the lives of all the dead men in a blink of an eye. This man''s martial arts is really rare in the world. "


    A slightly old but calm voice replied. Song Qingshu nodded secretly. This man is murongbo, murongfu''s neurotic father. Although he is a little nervous, his eyesight is extremely accurate. In a few words, he described everything that happened last night as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    "This man can kill my dead men silently in the house of experts like clouds, and successfully rob Tang kuodian. Who can''t get along with me?" A crisp sound, it should be Wan Yanliang threw the cup to the ground.


    "Mr. Wang, do you think it''s from the emperor''s side?" Murongbo''s voice is a little uncertain.


    "Hiss ~" Wan Yanliang took a cold breath, "it''s not impossible..."


    The house soon fell into a kind of strange peace. Song Qingshu thought in secret. It seems that under the peaceful appearance of the Jin court, the waves are also treacherous. The emperor and WAN Yanliang obviously fear each other. It is estimated that there will be an end between them sooner or later in the near future.


    "In fact, I suspect that the other party may be the one who rescued Huang Rong last night," Wan Yanliang snorted. When he thought of Huang Rong''s romantic and charming appearance, he was full of evil fire. "I''ve done bad things for several times. If I know who it is, I will tear you to pieces!"


    "You can rest assured that Guo Jing is in our hands, and Huang Rong will fall into the trap sooner or later." Murong Bo obviously knows what the other party is thinking, hit the nail on the head.


    Wan Yanliang burst out laughing: "Mr. Murong, if you can catch Huang Rong successfully, I will give you the first skill."


    "Thank you, Lord." The room rang out two people''s ambiguous laughter.


    Song Qingshu continued to listen for a while, until he could not find any meaningful news, so he left quietly.


    Back in the yard where his room is, song Qingshu suddenly turns around and stares at the rockery. A beautiful woman with peach blossom on her face flashes out and stares at him as if she is charming and angry.


    -------Dividing line--------


    Thanks to book friends hjh501, don''t read the Floating Life SAMA, D Yu Roger, AI Chen who, Cheng Shujian, Yang Zheng, please use the monthly ticket support of Zhenzhen, Nangong Ju, Hu Mao, etc


    ----Split line 2-------


    Thank you again to all the friends who voted this month


    The monthly pass in February is the one I get the most monthly pass for this book. Thank you!!!

 Chapter 697

    "Sister rong''er!" Song Qingshu ran happily in front of his eyes.


    Looking at the man''s brilliant smile, Huang Rong''s face turned red and white, and she hummed in her heart: now, looking at the sunshine, a modest gentleman, last night, like a beast, he only arched me. As a matter of fact, a man can''t just look at his appearance.


    Huang Rong was called by his sister rong''er, which made her body tremble. She subconsciously stepped back and kept a distance from him. She was slightly flustered and said, "no, don''t call me like that."


    Song Qingshu smiles and solidifies on his face: "yesterday was not good, what happened?" Song Qingshu was depressed when he thought that he had to work hard to get her to agree to call her like this last night. This woman is too fickle. Do you want me to save your husband?


    Of course, he did not dare to say what he had in mind, so as not to leave an impression of taking advantage of others'' danger.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s wronged appearance, Huang Rong really wants to cry without tears. Is it me who is wronged? Last night, I was not only your sister, but also your sister.


    But what happened in the middle of the night, Huang Rong is dead will not say, had to face a snort.


    Song Qingshu thinks that the other party is baffled, but she may be in a bad mood because of her husband''s affairs. Song Qingshu is relieved when she thinks about it. As a man, she has to be generous.


    "Sister rong''er, are the affairs of the beggars'' sect finished?" But understanding is one thing. Listening to her is another. It''s obvious that song Qingshu has a thick skin, so he won''t give up the power he won last night.


    Huang Rong was numb to hear each other''s sister shout kindly. She thought: anyway, all the advantages she should take and all the disadvantages she shouldn''t take were taken by him. If he took some oral advantages, there was no loss, so she let him go.


    "Well." Huang Rong nodded in response. Obviously, it''s impossible for her to show a good face to him after what happened last night.


    Song Qingshu was confused and didn''t know where he had offended her, but the yard was obviously not a good place to talk: "let''s go into the house and talk about it. As soon as we are seen in the yard, we will be in trouble."


    Huang Rong has this intention. Although there is still a lady Tang in the room, she actually wants to watch it with her own eyes to ensure that there is no flaw in the whole thing. Even if there is any problem at that time, she can remedy it at any time.


    At this time, Mrs. Tang woke up and was dressing up. When she saw song Qingshu coming back, she first laughed. However, when she saw the pretty young woman behind him, her smile froze.


    Mrs. Tang forgot that she had seen each other before. At this time, she was like a cat whose territory had been violated. She ran to hold song Qingshu''s arm without any trace and looked at the bright and charming young woman with vigilance: "Song Lang, who is this?"


    Although she is someone else''s wife, she and song Qingshu have been very close these two days. She has regarded each other as her own man for a long time. In addition to Huang Rong''s brainwashing, she thought that she had been intimate with song Qingshu for another night last night. Therefore, song Lang''s voice is sincere.


    Huang Rong was so clever that she saw that Mrs. Tang''s action was a deliberate demonstration. She couldn''t help laughing in her heart: who wants to rob this smelly man with you?


    However, looking at Mrs. Tang''s sweet face holding song Qingshu''s arm, I don''t know why, Huang Rong''s heart still flashed a burst of irritability, secretly scolded: Fox Meizi!


    "Don''t you like to hear me tell some stories about the world? This is the famous female Xia Huang Rong in the world?" Song Qingshu introduced the two beauties with a smile, "this is Mrs. Tang."


    "Huang Rong!" Mrs. Tang exclaimed in surprise. There are not many stories about Guo Jing and Huang Rong guarding Xiangyang that have never been heard in the world.


    Huang Rong nodded slightly: "Hello, Mrs. Tang."


    "Good morning, Mrs. Guo." Mrs. Tang forced to smile. She didn''t know why. She didn''t like the woman in front of her subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu''s face is strange. When he sees two beauties, one by one, he can''t help but praise in his heart: other people''s wives have a strange temptation. Mrs. Tang has been conquered by me, but I don''t know if I have a fate with Mrs. Guo.


    "Go and prepare some tea and snacks. Mrs. Guo and I need to discuss something." Song Qingshu patted Mrs. Tang''s ass with a smile.


    Mrs. Tang couldn''t help but give him a white look. Although she was still a little upset about Huang Rong''s appearance, song Qingshu''s move undoubtedly proved that she was the hostess here. She was relieved to think that she was the hostess here. She wriggled her waist and went out to prepare to go.


    Song Qingshu''s little action just now did not escape Huang Rong''s eyes. He secretly scolded "Dog Man and woman" in his heart, and Huang Rong said with a smile: "Mr. Song is very angry, and he is not afraid that the beauty of the kingdom of Jin will tell wanyanliang when she goes out?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is what sister rong''er doesn''t know. I don''t have any other skills. But as long as a woman has slept with me, she won''t be able to accommodate a second man. I''ve conquered her these days. Now she loves me to the core. How can she tell the truth?"


    In fact, song Qingshu is not such a vulgar person at ordinary times, but looking at Huang Rong as a good young woman, he always can''t restrain the impulse to deliberately tease each other.


    "This bastard is really shameless." Hearing this, Huang Rong blushed and thought of what the other party said. As long as a woman had sex with him, she could not hold a second man in her heart. She almost could not help but retort.


    "Hum, I''ve slept with you, but I still think of brother Jing in my heart!"


    Of course, this kind of words can only be thought about in her heart. How dare she really say it? However, when song Qingshu recalled the scene last night, a burst of heat gushed out of her body uncontrollably.


    "There''s something about this asshole." Huang Rong gently bit her lip. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she was deeply impressed by song Qingshu''s unique talent, coupled with her never tired savage collision.


    "Hum, I wanted to betroth her to him before. Fortunately, I haven''t spoken yet. How could her delicate body resist such a rude attack?" Thinking of being a human being for many years, the body is already mature and plump, plus the practice of nine Yin classics, and the Constitution does not know much better than the ordinary girl. So, last night, almost half alive, Huang Rong''s face is redder.


    Seeing that Huang Rong didn''t get angry when she heard her words, instead, she lowered her head and looked shy. Song Qingshu jumped in her heart: is there a play?


    Looking at his face that is three points more beautiful than peony, song Qingshu suddenly has an idea in his mind: do you want to help him save Guo Jing


    ------Dividing line-------


    Thanks to Shuyou for cutting off slack, dusty aid dream, Baize 12345, zhuzhu3360, Cheng Shujian, Ximen master, 262352418, zdfsos, yixiaomiao, guidou Sansan, D Yu Roger, northern hemisphere of memory, boring soy sauce 8, seespencer, flower stabbing my heart, one person in foggy days, Shuyou 19981501, Fangcun Qiankun, Liu da8001, guangaode, Heluo scholar, Yang Zheng Please don''t make a fuss, Nangong Ju, 378385038, passerby song''s support and monthly ticket support


    -----Split line 2-----


    Today, there are 40 monthly tickets in one day. Isn''t that a month that can break 1000? I am such a happy YY stream


    ----Split line three----


    If you have any comments or suggestions, please leave a message in the comments section of the official website or in the reader group


    VIP group: 316289594


    Palm reading and panda reading app group: 196988784


    Common group: 524443728

 Chapter 698

    Song Qingshu hasn''t done this kind of thing before. At the beginning, Luo Bing in the Forbidden City was arrested because of her husband. He took the opportunity to have a good time with Luo Bing. However, song Qingshu''s demeanor is not as good as it used to be, and he can''t see the means before. What''s more, Huang Rong is not Luo Bing''s stupid woman, who will use her body as a bargaining chip to save her husband.


    From Song Qingshu''s own point of view, he didn''t want to give Huang Rong the impression of being despicable and taking advantage of others'' danger. In the long run, it''s not worth the loss.


    But now he looks at the gorgeous woman in front of him, and his heart is inevitably ready to move: Although he has promised to help her save her husband, there are plenty of opportunities to let Guo Jing have some accidents in the middle of the way


    Song Qingshu soon put the idea behind him. Even without Huang Rong, he would try his best to save Guo Jing. Although he didn''t approve of some of Guo Jing''s methods, he admired his persistence.


    Knowing that you can''t do it!


    Song Qingshu is always full of admiration for those who can do things that he can''t do, so he soon gave up the tempting idea in his heart. The reason why people are different from animals is that people have their own moral system and values. Although Guo Jing has an accident, he has a greater chance to kiss Huang Rong, but he still decides to rescue Guo Jing completely.


    Huang Rong didn''t know that her husband''s life and death were controlled by each other''s thoughts just now. Now she is also confused: this bastard doesn''t know whether he is really confused or pretends to be confused. He always uses some dirty words to belittle me


    Knowing that he couldn''t go on like this, Huang Rong quickly changed the topic and said, "can you think of a way to save my husband?"


    "All she really thinks about is her husband."


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly, hid his strange thoughts in his heart, and replied: "I''ve been to the prison where great Xia Guo is now. The place is heavily guarded, with three steps for one post and five steps for one sentry. Besides, Ouyang Feng is also close to great Xia Guo. In case of invasion, he can control great Xia Guo at any time. Will great Xia Guo live or die at that time, Just as he thought about it. At such a close distance, no one in the world has the ability to rescue great Xia Guo from Ouyang Feng. "


    "Ouyang Feng hates our husband and wife to the bone. Now Brother Jing is in his hands, and he doesn''t know how much to suffer and how much to suffer." As soon as Huang Rong thought of her husband''s possible suffering, she could no longer sit still and walked back and forth in the room, her pretty face full of worry.


    "Sister rong''er doesn''t have to worry too much. Wan Yanliang needs great Xia Guo to live. No matter how bold Ouyang Feng is, he doesn''t dare to do anything to him. At most, he will be tortured. Great Xia Guo is one of the best heroes in the world. He can bear this torture." Song Qingshu saw Huang Rong so disordered, subconsciously stood up and held her shoulder, comforted.


    Being stroked on the shoulder by song Qingshu''s hand, Huang Rong shivers all over, subconsciously hides aside and looks at him with lingering fear.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Huang Rong to have such a big reaction. He said with a bitter smile, "sister rong''er, whether you believe it or not, I didn''t mean to take advantage of you just now. I just want to comfort you."


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red. She thought, "what''s my advantage that you haven''t taken?"? Of course, she would never say this, so she had to smile unnaturally: "the way of comforting you is too shocking."


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "I have forgotten that there is a rule that men and women don''t accept each other in this era. In our place, men lend their shoulders to women to lean on, which is a very effective means of comfort. If sister rong''er wants to cry, his brother''s shoulders can be lent to you."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red and she couldn''t help spat: "if I remember correctly, my son''s hometown is in Wudang, not far from Xiangyang. I''ve been in Xiangyang for so many years, why haven''t I heard of such customs?"


    Huang Rong is secretly angry in her heart. This man is really stubborn and tries to take advantage of women.


    Hearing Huang Rong''s reply, song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then sighed in a slightly inaudible voice: "my hometown is my past life..."


    "What?" Huang Rong was stunned and didn''t hear clearly.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "just now I suddenly thought of a way to save great Xia Guo."


    "Really?" Huang Rong suddenly turned angry to happy and looked at him with a happy face.


    "But it depends on how much sister rong''er is willing to pay for it." Song Qingshu gave her a meaningful look.


    Huang Rong was shocked by his eyes, and her face became unnatural: "what do you mean?"


    "That Wan Yanliang obviously covets you for a long time. If rong''er is willing to stay with him for one night, it will be very easy to save great Xia Guo." Song Qingshu said, looking at her with a smile, to see what reaction she would have.


    "You Huang Rong was so angry that she trembled all over. She thought that if she went to sacrifice herself to Wan Yanliang, why would I discuss with you?


    Huang Rong''s anger filled her heart with disappointment. She didn''t expect song Qingshu to come up with such an idea. In fact, before last night, she was in favor of song Qingshu. Even if she was like him last night, she didn''t blame him too much. Instead, she vaguely regarded him as a man who was second only to her husband in her life, I didn''t expect that the other side would let him accompany another man!


    "Thank you for saving your life last night. I won''t trouble you for the next thing. I''ll leave now." Huang Rong''s face was expressionless. She turned and left.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect Huang Rong to react so much. He was so anxious that he used his lightness skill to stop in front of the door. However, Huang Rong left in such a hurry that he saw that Song Qing''s block in front of him was too late, and then he bumped into his opponent''s arms.


    Wenxiang nephrite in the bosom, song Qingshu heart a swing, quickly gathered up the mind, will help Huang Rong up: "Rong Er, I''m just joking with you, how do you so big reaction."


    Surrounded by the familiar man''s breath, Huang Rong could not help but think of the situation that he was held in his arms last night. His legs were a little soft. With his help, he quickly stood up and said, "don''t call me that."


    "But that''s what you said last night." Song Qingshu has a proud face.


    Huang Rong immediately worried: "I just allow you to call my sister Rong Er, not allow you to call Rong Er directly... Rong er."


    Over the years, the only one calling her like this is her husband. Last night''s infidelity made her feel very sorry for Guo Jing. She didn''t want to share her only address with other men.


    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu is very puzzled about women''s ideas. In his opinion, rong''er''s younger sister obviously has to be more selective. The other party can accept rong''er''s younger sister, but can''t accept rong''er. This is what he can''t understand most.


    "I don''t care. You can''t call me that." Huang Rong stamped her foot and said angrily.


    Song Qingshu was fascinated by her little daughter''s expression, and he couldn''t help sighing: "rong''er, you are so beautiful, how can I give up the cheap wanyanliang? Even if you have to sacrifice in order to save Guo jingrong''er, it''s sacrifice for me. "


    -----Dividing line-----


    Thank you for your support, as well as the monthly tickets of AFD Weiwei, ton, passerby pine, long night, 469196369, DYU Roger, Enlai Warcraft, birth1118, o0 pepper, Yang Zheng, Feng ayin, waiting for blood cow to become stronger, catkins pond wind, F, 9527, zero degree frog, q593305154, Hu cat, vasses, Yiye Qingzhu, etc


    It''s really satisfying to receive so many monthly tickets, Yahu. Die

 Chapter 699

    Huang Rong felt that her heart was about to jump out at the moment. She thought there was something wrong, which led song Qingshu to know what happened last night.


    Looking at Huang Rong''s pale face, song Qingshu was also a little flustered: "Rong Er, you know my mouth, I love to talk disorderly. Don''t take it to heart. I''m just joking with you."


    Huang Rong felt relieved and relaxed, but she could not help feeling naughty. She bit her lips and looked at the man in front of her: "if I really sacrifice to you, can you promise to save brother Jing?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then ecstatic: "of course, I will fight my life to save great Xia Guo." Noticing that Huang Rong''s face turned cold, he finally woke up, coughed twice and changed into a serious face: "Rong Er, I just said that on purpose just now to relax your mood. What kind of person am I in your heart? Don''t worry. With our friendship, I will try my best to save great Xia Guo. "


    Huang Rong''s cheeks were flushed, and her smile became very strange: "why do I look left and right, you seem to be that kind of person?"


    "Rong''er, you must be wrong!" Song Qingshu a face chat up, straight chest immediately, "I am a person of integrity, gentleman of gentleman!"


    "Bah, return the gentleman!"


    Huang Rong spat in secret. In fact, before, she really regarded song Qingshu as a gentleman. Otherwise, she would not have been so relieved to take off her soft hedgehog armor and sleep in his bed last night. Who could have expected that something like that happened


    At the thought of his fierce appearance in bed last night, Huang Rong blushed, and could no longer connect the man in front of her with the gentleman.


    However, thinking of song Qingshu''s excited appearance just now, Huang Rong''s mind suddenly flashed an idea: if it''s really at the end of the mountain and water, I have to tell him what happened last night. Hum, it''s not too much to let him take some risks because he played with his wife''s appearance and identity all night.


    As soon as this idea came out, Huang Rong blushed and could not help but secretly despise herself: Huang Rong, Huang Rong, how can you have this idea of exchange? In this way, what''s the difference between you and those brothel women who sell their bodies.


    When Huang Rong came back to her senses and saw song Qingshu staring at her, she could not help but tremble in her heart and said in a hurry, "do you have any idea? I''ll leave if I don''t think of it. "


    "No, I''ve got it. I''ve got it." Seeing that Huang Rong was about to leave again, song Qingshu held her hand in a hurry.


    Because of what happened last night, Huang Rong was not so sensitive to the advantage he took on her body. In addition, now her attention is all on the other side''s saying that she has a way. She can''t help but ask in surprise, "tell me about it quickly!"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of cunning light, whispered: "there is a providence in the dark, I''m afraid it won''t work if I say it."


    Huang Rong''s face sank: "you are fooling me."


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I really have a way," Song Qingshu saw Huang Rong still face disbelief, quickly vowed, "if I don''t think of a way, let me not touch the woman body in a year!"


    "What a mess of vows." Huang Rong''s face turned red, but she believed the other party''s eight points. After all, this kind of oath has no effect on other people, but it is a very poisonous oath to this big sex wolf.


    "But if you don''t tell me, how can I know if it''s true or not?" Huang Rong believes it''s one thing, but she always plans before she moves. How dare she put all her hopes on others.


    "But I''m really worried that it won''t work." Song Qingshu said with a bitter face, "this is the only way I can think of. If it doesn''t work, I will be guilty."


    "How could it be so evil?" Huang Rong frowned and said, "are you worried that the walls have ears? Yes, your martial arts are tens of feet in radius. No one can hide it from you. "


    Song Qingshu said solemnly: "when we have reached a certain level of martial arts, we can already feel the way of heaven. Naturally, we also have some insights. Rong''er, you must have heard that Buddhism''s enlightenment can''t be dictated by eminent monks. It can only be realized by yourself, right? Because once dictated, the monk''s own way will lose its effect. "


    Huang Rong can''t help nodding. It''s true that there is such a phenomenon in history. After those famous eminent monks or wise men from ancient times to modern times have realized it, they don''t tell their own way to their disciples, but guide them to understand it. It turns out that this is the reason


    "What about that?" At the same time, Huang Rong was shocked. Has the state of song Qingshu reached such a state?


    "Well, come closer to me, I''ll tell you." Song Qingshu replied.


    As the saying goes, care is chaos. Huang Rong is afraid that there is something wrong with her plan to rescue Guo Jing. Although she feels that something is wrong, she still lets song Qingshu lead her to him.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. Jin daoma sits on the stool, reaches out his hand and pulls Huang Rong to stand unsteadily, and sits in his arms.


    Huang Rong was shocked. Just as she was about to get up, song Qingshu''s voice came to her ear: "Rong Er, don''t move. I''ll tell you..."


    Song Qingshu''s voice became smaller and smaller. Huang Rong was concerned about her husband and subconsciously put her ears together.


    Looking at the crystal clear earlobe in front of him, song Qingshu breathed quickly. At this moment, his sense completely lost its function, and he kissed him.


    Huang Rong was tight all over, and said in a trembling voice, "is that what you said to tell me?"


    Song Qingshu had some regrets. On impulse, he thought that the other party would turn his face. But he didn''t expect that the other party would react like this. He was so bold that he played with her sensitive earlobe with the tip of his tongue and whispered in her ear: "this is the way to hide the truth."


    "Who are you... Hiding from?" In fact, Huang Rong now knows that she is mostly in the way of song Qingshu, but she doesn''t know why. When she is held in his arms like this, she feels lazy and doesn''t think much of it.


    "The way of heaven..." Song Qingshu was not satisfied with her ears, and her lips began to move on her long, snowy neck.


    "Don''t do that..." Huang Rong grasped the big hand that wanted to reach into her skirt.


    "The plan is like this..." seeing that Huang Rong''s resistance is becoming more and more obvious, song Qingshu knows that if he doesn''t give her any more sweetness, he will get up and leave in a twinkling of an eye.


    Listen to his plan, Huang Rong a pair of beautiful eyes brilliant again and again, she had to admit, this man although lustful shameless, can really have the ability.


    Although song Qingshu deliberately slowed down his speaking speed, the plan itself was a clever word, which was not complicated. Therefore, before long, the plan was finished by him.


    Huang Rong no longer had an excuse to stay in his arms. After taking a deep breath, she sighed and said, "Hey, you can put me up now."


    ----Dividing line-----


    Thank you for zz33xxb and the monthly ticket of Penglai general book


    If you have any comments or suggestions, please leave a message in the comments section of the official website or in the reader group


    VIP group: 316289594


    Palm reading and panda reading app group: 196988784


    Common group: 524443728

 Chapter 700

    In fact, song Qingshu is very strange about Huang Rong''s reaction. It''s reasonable to say that she should have turned over her face when she treated her like this. However, Huang Rong keeps silent. He adheres to the principle of being cheap and not taking advantage of a son of a bitch. Naturally, he won''t be foolish enough to give up the great opportunity.


    At the beginning, he had some scruples. He only dared to pretend to speak in Huang Rong''s ear. When he accidentally touched each other''s ear beads, song Qingshu suddenly became bold when he saw that Huang Rong didn''t respond.


    No longer satisfied with the touch, but gradually began to kiss her greasy back neck, cheek... In fact, song Qingshu was also very uneasy, for fear that Huang Rong''s face would lead to a complete breakdown of the relationship between the two people. But as his actions became more and more excessive, Huang Rong had no reaction except that her skin gradually turned red?


    In order to save her husband, did she deliberately let herself take advantage so that she could do her best to save others?


    In Song Qing''s mind, an idea flashed. While admiring Huang Rong for her husband''s willingness to sacrifice, she secretly warned: there are so many confidants in my life, and there must be many willing to sacrifice for me. For their innocence, I have to be careful at all times, so as not to become prisoners of other men and lead them to be coerced.


    Song Qingshu has seen this kind of plot on TV in his previous life. The hero''s life and death is controlled by the villain. In order to save the hero, the heroine or the heroine has to sacrifice her innocence and let the villain play with him wantonly.


    The most excessive thing is a certain TV play. He can''t remember its name, but the wonderful plots in it impressed him very much. The first, second and third girls were all given by the villains for various reasons, but the man didn''t even touch them!


    "What a trough it is Song Qingshu secretly scolds. The former domestic TV dramatist, who doesn''t know how to do it, loves to make some plots about the villain NTR, leaving an indelible shadow on his innocent heart.


    "In this world, I''m not the type of second man. I want to be the winner of my life!" Song Qingshu hugs Huang Rong and swears in his heart.


    "Well, you can put me up now." Huang Rong awoke song Qingshu with a sigh.


    Feeling Huang Rong struggling to get up, song Qingshu was willing to let her go. He hugged her waist tightly and felt the warmth and softness of her body. He said softly, "Rong Er, let me hold her for a while."


    Huang Rong is secretly angry and bitter. Let him take advantage of it, and he''s making an inch!


    Seeing that Huang Rong''s Willow eyebrows were about to stand up, song Qingshu knew that she was on the verge of breaking out. He quickly diverted her attention and said, "rong''er, how do I think your fragrance is so familiar? Which shop''s powder do you use? "


    Huang Rong''s heart thumped for a moment. It''s terrible. I didn''t expect that there was a flaw in it!


    However, she quickly reflected that song Qingshu asked casually, and did not really have any doubt. So she hastily replied, "the flavor of the perfume powder used by women is not the same."


    "It seems so." Song Qingshu smiles. He is not so sensitive to the difference of these flavors, so he doesn''t continue to ask.


    "How long are you going to hold me?" Huang Rong knows that song Qingshu won''t find other flaws if they keep so close to each other. After all, she still has traces of last night''s rampage on her body.


    "To tell you the truth, I want to hold ronger like this all my life." seeing that Huang Rong''s face was covered with frost, song Qingshu quickly raised his hands, "let it go, let it go..."


    Huang Rong snorted and stood up from his arms.


    "Why?" I didn''t notice that I was holding Huang Rong from behind. Now Huang Rong is facing him. From her slightly open skirt, song Qingshu finds that there are some red marks on her white skin near her collarbone.


    "Rong''er, what''s wrong with your neck? Are you hurt? " Song Qingshu subconsciously went to check.


    Huang Rong was startled. She quickly covered her neckline and stepped back: "nothing."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "rong''er, I don''t want to take advantage of you. It''s just that you had a fight with some of Wan Yanliang''s experts yesterday. If they leave a dark force on you, it''s bad. It''s better to check it out early and treat it early."


    What master''s dark strength, these are the traces you left last night!


    Huang Rong was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she couldn''t tell him that, so she had to smile unnaturally: "you worry too much. Don''t forget that I''m also the leader of the gang. I don''t know if I''m hurt."


    "It seems that I am worried too much." Song Qingshu thought that what she said was reasonable, so she couldn''t help nodding with a bitter smile.


    "I''m going to prepare what I need to save people at night." Huang Rong covers the neckline in one hand, lifts up the disordered hair made by song Qingshu in the other hand, leaves a word in a hurry, and then runs away.


    Looking at the delicate back, song Qingshu thought: if those red seals were not hurt by dark force? Thinking of this, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. It seems more like a kiss mark


    Time soon came to night, the calm city of Kaifeng suddenly became noisy, wanyanliang frowned and asked his men, "what''s the matter outside?"


    "It seems that there are some places in the city where water has gone."


    "Out of the water?" Wan Yanliang thought, "where is the water going?"


    "The south, the north, the East and the West seem to have places to go."


    "The East, the west, the north and the south go at the same time?" Wan Yanliang sneered, "I''m afraid someone deliberately set fire."


    "Mr. Wang, it seems that the water dragon team in Kaifeng is a bit stretched. Do you want us to send someone to help Kaifeng Fu Yin?"


    Wan Yanliang shook his head: "don''t worry, although the fire looks powerful, it won''t be long before it can be put out. This move is obviously a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. We should keep our posts strictly and be careful of being robbed. "


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Push open the window, looking at the distant light of the fire, bright face, mouth hanging a trace of fun smile: "Huang Rong, is it you?"


    Thinking of Huang Rong''s beautiful face and the young woman''s mature charm, Wan Yanliang felt that something was hot three feet below her belly.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Wan Yanliang''s mind just came up with the picture of pressing Huang Rong under his body and playing with him wantonly. Not far away came Huang Rong''s voice: "Wanyan dog thief, let go of my husband!"


    Although Huang Rong''s voice was full of anger, Wan Yanliang was still impressed by her clear and pleasant voice. She thought that such a beautiful voice would make her wake up, but she didn''t know how attractive it was.


    There''s no place to look for when you break the iron shoes!


    Wanyanliang to huangrongshi in must have, see her into the net, where can endure, ran out in a hurry, at this time under the command of several experts also heard the movement, come out to check, see wanyanliang, several experts are hidden around him.


    Wan Yanliang looked up and saw a fairy like figure standing on the wall not far away in the dim moonlight.


    With a bun on his head, he looks dignified and elegant. His two frowning willow eyebrows and one pair of sad eyes make a lot of men in the yard tremble. I don''t know what kind of trouble this gorgeous beauty has.


    Her body is like a dress of clear water, and a bunch of ribbons around her waist make her look tall, delicate, elegant and refined.


    She stood on the wall, green silk with the wind, green skirt with the wind, has a sense of dust.


    What a gorgeous woman!


    This is the consensus of all the men in the show. They want to hold this fairy like figure in their arms, but they know that this gorgeous beauty can only belong to one person tonight, that is, Wang wanyanliang of Hailing.


    "Mrs. Guo, we meet again." Looking at Huang Rong''s plump chest, Wan Yanliang''s eyes flashed a trace of greed.


    "Well, I wish I could never see you." Huang Rong replied coldly.


    Wan Yanliang didn''t agree with her words, and he didn''t rush to let his men catch Huang Rong. At such a close distance, he was confident enough that Huang Rong couldn''t escape from him.


    If Huang Rong really escaped, his super masters should be killed by buying a piece of tofu.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to realize this wish. My wife is destined to be entangled with me in her life." Wan Yanliang laughed triumphantly.


    "Shameless!" Huang Rong gave him a cold look.


    Wan Yan Liang, with a deep look, said faintly: "shameless or a thief, your husband''s life is controlled by your wife. As long as your wife is willing to accompany me for one night, my king will release great Xia Guo immediately. But if madam dares to say no, hehe, Mr. Ouyang has long wanted to kill him. I will let Guo Jing''s head fall to the ground tonight! "


    "The dog thief died!" Huang Rong was obviously infuriated by his obscenity. As soon as his figure flashed, he came to him with a dog beating stick.


    Wan Yanliang stepped back and said with a smile, "catch alive!"


    Murong Bo let out a sound and stepped out in front of Huang Rong. Huang Rong''s exquisite dog beating stick was defused one by one by his pair of meat palms. Seeing that there were more and more guards in the kingdom of Jin around him, Huang Rong said: "Wanyan dog thief, let you live a few more days first."


    Then he flashed and flew out of the house.


    Wan Yanliang suddenly worried: "madam, do you want Guo Jing to die tonight?"


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong gave a slight pause on the wall of the courtyard and replied, "if brother Jing dies, you''ll never get me!" With that, the figure jumped off the wall.


    Hearing that Huang Rong''s tone was loosened, Wan Yanliang was overjoyed and quickly ordered: "Mr. Murong, Mr. Qiu, young Xia Yang, you quickly take Huang Rong back to our king!"


    Murongbo and Qiu Qianren let out a cry, and soon they ran after each other. However, Yang Guo didn''t mean to move. Wan Yanliang''s heart flashed a trace of displeasure, but soon recovered: "young Xia Yang is really righteous. I know you have an old relationship with them, so I don''t need you to worry about it."


    Yang Guo nodded and looked at the direction of Huang Rong''s disappearance. His eyes were full of inexplicable color. After a moment''s hesitation, he turned and left.


    ------Dividing line------


    It''s 700 chapters before you know it!!!

 Chapter 701

    Seeing that Yang Guo turned and left, Wan Yanliang knew that he was eccentric and didn''t care about him. At the moment, Huang Rong was his soul. For fear that murongbo and Qiu Qianren were not safe enough, Wan Yanliang called his warriors and ordered them to chase them out.


    As like as two peas, Huang Rong just jumped to the wall of the house, and did not run away immediately. Instead, she was flashing to the side of the shadow. She looked at a dress in front of her, even her hair style was exactly like her.


    "Rong''er, we are very familiar, but if you laugh at me like this again, I''ll turn my face." Song Qingshu looked at her with a depressed face, "I sacrificed so much for you, and you even laughed at me."


    Huang Rong forced herself to smile and said in a hurry, "no smile, no smile..." but she still couldn''t help it. Seeing song Qingshu''s face turned black, she said in a hurry, "they''re coming out. Run away."


    "I''ll settle with you later!" Song Qingshu threatens to raise his fist. However, he has heard the sound of his clothes breaking. He knows that Wan Yanliang''s masters have chased him out. He doesn''t dare to stay here any longer. He hastens to run away with his lightness skills.


    "She''s there. Go after her!" Qiu Qianren is known as "Iron Palm floating on water". In addition to a pair of iron palms, his lightness skill is also the best in the world. Although he started later than murongbo, he was the first to catch up with murongbo. When he saw the green shadow not far away, he recognized Huang Rong''s back and quickly asked others to catch up with him.


    Huang Rong, who was hiding in the shadow, flashed out quietly as a group of people disappeared in the distance. There was an inexplicable complex look on her pretty face: the golden snake king, a master in the world, was willing to dress up as a woman in order to save brother Jing for me


    You know, in ancient times, it was the biggest insult to say that a man looked and behaved like a woman. At the beginning, Zhuge Liang used a woman''s clothes to humiliate Sima Yi. Sima Yi, who was so timid and didn''t fight, was almost so angry that Sima Yi was so resourceful that he couldn''t help it. It can be imagined that the ancients taboo this.


    Of course, Huang Rong knows these rules. When she saw that song Qingshu had sacrificed so much, she was moved and even had an idea in her heart: he did this for me. Last night''s things should compensate him


    She even wondered if brother Jing would dress up as a woman for herself?


    Soon Huang Rong shook her head. Brother Jing is a great hero. How can she change into a woman''s clothes?


    Although Huang Rong has convinced herself, she is still a little disappointed, because she knows that in her husband''s mind, the nation is the most important. If he is allowed to make a choice between himself and Xiangyang, I''m afraid he will give up his love for the sake of righteousness


    Although Huang Rong can understand her husband''s choice, she is a woman after all. Which woman doesn''t need her husband''s unreserved love? Which woman doesn''t want her husband to be able to fight against the world for her own sake?


    "Rong''er, are you worried about me?" I don''t know how long later, Huang Rong, who was in a daze, was suddenly blown a mouthful of hot air.


    Huang Rong is first surprised, although she is a little distracted, can be bullied to the side did not notice, it is too should not. But she soon relaxed, because she would talk to him like this. Who else except song Qingshu?


    "Can''t you talk to me well?" Huang Rong subconsciously took a step back, leaving a relatively safe distance between them, and just gave song Qingshu a bad look.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Song Qingshu shrugged disapprovingly, "if you want to have a serious conversation, don''t you think it''s enough for you to have your brother Jing?"


    Huang Rong breathed, unwilling to make a comparison between them. She quickly changed the topic and asked, "have you thrown them away so soon?"


    "Of course!" Speaking of this, song Qingshu was proud, raised his head and snorted, "although my martial arts are not the best in the world, I have two kinds of martial arts. One of them is lightness skill. Looking around the world, I live in the first level alone. Wei Yixiao, the king of green winged bat, and Dongfang Bubai are in the same level. The rest of us, go and divide them slowly."


    Just now, song Qingshu disguised himself as Huang Rong in the moonlight and led all the experts under Wan Yanliang to the outside of the city. At the beginning, he did not dare to use his lightness skills too much so that his pursuers could not keep up with him. When he took them far enough away from the city, he had no reservation and threw them away in the blink of an eye.


    Without the trace of "Huang Rong", Qiu Qianren and murongbo must find a good time. When they realize that it is not right, the journey back will take enough time for song Qingshu to save people.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s high spirited appearance, Huang Rong suddenly thought of a poem - Happy horse hoof disease.


    How nice to be young!


    Huang Rong sighs that although she is not old, she and Guo Jing have exhausted their efforts to guard Xiangyang over the years, which makes her feel like a beautiful person is dying.


    Together with song Qingshu, unconsciously, she seems to have returned to her girlhood days and re realized the carefree feeling of the past.


    "Look, you are very proud," said Huang Rong, a mischievous young girl. "What other Kung Fu is the best in the world


    With a strange smile, song Qingshu whispered a few words in her ear. Huang Rong''s pretty face turned red, and she was so angry that she raised her pink fist to beat him.


    Song Qingshu laughed, dodged and said innocently: "Kung Fu in bed is Kung Fu too..."


    "Say that to yourself and your lady don, don''t pollute my ears." Huang Rong deliberately straightens her face, but her heart is pounding. Thinking of the situation that she almost fainted last night, she has to admit that his kung fu is really the best in the world


    "But I like to talk to rong''er."


    Huang Rong looked up and saw song Qingshu looking at him playfully. She was in a panic and coughed in a hurry: "we''d better hurry to save brother Jing, in case those people react."


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to push her too hard. Seeing this, he nodded: "OK, let''s go and save great Xia Guo."


    Looking at the other hand in front of her, Huang Rong was slightly stunned: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu said solemnly, "of course, I''m holding you. Otherwise, with your lightness skill, can you sneak into the dungeon quietly?"


    "Ah?" Huang Rong knew that what the other party said was reasonable, but she always hesitated when she let him hold him in her arms.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "rong''er, why are you ashamed? We haven''t hugged you yet."


    Huang Rong was surprised. Her first reaction was that he knew what happened last night, but she soon realized that what the other party said should be what happened at the Golden Snake meeting.


    Song Qingshu saw that Huang Rong hesitated, and no matter whether she was angry or not, the ape arm relaxed and took her waist.


    Huang Rong cries out, and the whole person falls into song Qingshu''s arms. Before he can react, he hears the other party''s hateful voice: "rong''er, your body is really soft."

 Chapter 702

    Song Qingshu hugged Huang Rong''s soft body, closed his eyes and took a breath: "well, it''s very fragrant."


    Surrounded by the demon like atmosphere, Huang Rong''s whole body became soft in an instant. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she couldn''t help sighing: "son song, I''m too young to be my brother. Do you think it''s interesting?"


    "Of course, it''s interesting," Song Qingshu said with a smile, followed by a su look, "rong''er, you can say that I can do anything, but you can''t say that I''m small."


    Are you younger than me? Huang Rong was slightly stunned. She didn''t want to understand why the other side reacted so much, until she saw the other side''s frowning and winking. She finally responded. She couldn''t help spitting: "obscene!"


    She experienced it personally last night. It''s true that no matter by which standard, she had no chance with Xiao.


    Huang Rong didn''t want to talk about this kind of bastard topic with him. She said in a hurry, "you are a young hero. I don''t know how many beautiful girls like you. Why bother me, a married woman?"


    "I like married women!" Song Qingshu replied boldly.


    Huang Rong is so stupid that she doesn''t know how to respond to him.


    Song Qingshu worried that she would be furious when she reacted. He said in a hurry, "stop talking. Let''s go and save your husband." With that, they put their arms around Huang Rong''s slender waist, and with a little bit of tiptoe, they reached a nearby tower.


    When the cold wind blows, Huang Rong''s delicate skin can''t help floating a layer of tiny particles. She subconsciously shrinks into song Qingshu''s arms. Forced by his hot chest, the chill in her body dissipates most of the time. Then she asks, "what are we doing in such a high place?"


    Holding Huang Rong''s slender waist, song Qingshu can keenly feel her energetic waist, and even feel the warmth and greasiness of her skin. Song Qingshu can''t help but secretly praise that Guo Jing is such a gorgeous woman that she can sleep with such a beautiful thing every day.


    However, he did not expect that Guo Jing, who is usually busy with state affairs, seldom shares a room with Huang Rong in recent years. Even if he sleeps together, he is often too tired and sleeps when he lies in bed. How can he be so carefree as he is.


    "Only when you stand high can you see far away." With a mysterious smile on his face, song Qingshu quietly stares at the Jiedushi mansion in the distance and observes the gap between their guards.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Huang Rong suddenly began to feel uncomfortable. The constant heat from Song Qingshu made her body react differently unconsciously.


    You should know that she has always been chaste. In this life, she has never been hugged by a man other than her husband. What happened last night makes Huang Rong feel that her legs are a little soft.


    "When are you going to hold me?" Huang Rong knew she couldn''t go on like this, so she bit her lip and said coldly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned for a while. He looked down and saw her face frosty. He suddenly laughed strangely: "since rong''er doesn''t want to be held by me, I won''t hold her."


    Before Huang Rong could react, she felt her whole body light. After a moment of absence, she was shocked to find that she was thrown out of the tower by song Qingshu.


    "Ah ~ ~" I can''t understand why song Qingshu was killed suddenly. Huang Rong''s mind is blank, leaving only her instinctive scream.


    But before her voice came out, her lips were blocked by a hot and dry mouth. Huang Rong opened her eyes and saw song Qingshu''s smiling face close at hand.


    Being held in the arms of song Qingshu, she is no longer as free falling as before. They are just like night falcons, gliding quietly to the heavily guarded Jiedushi mansion in the sky.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Huang Rong felt that her whole body was like a stream of electric current, and suddenly she had an indescribable feeling.


    At this moment, Huang Rong seems to have a sense of relinquishment and independence. At this moment, she has forgotten all the rituals. She no longer thinks that she is someone else''s wife. At this moment, her only idea is to respond warmly to the man in front of her.


    With her hands around his neck, Huang Rong gradually closed her eyes and let the other party taste her fragrant tongue.


    Looking at the beautiful lady in his arms, song Qingshu sighed secretly: knowledge is really power, and the drawbridge effect is so easy to use.


    The suspension bridge effect is a phenomenon summed up by previous generations of science, which means that when a person passes the suspension bridge in fear, his heart will beat faster involuntarily. If he happens to meet a opposite sex at this time, he will mistakenly think that the opposite sex is the other half of his life, and thus have feelings for it.


    In the final analysis, people mistakenly understand the rapid heartbeat caused by various dangerous situations as the physiological reaction of the other party to make his heart beat, so they breed love feelings for the other party.


    Song Qingshu deliberately dropped Huang Rong from the tower just now, and then saved her when she was in despair. In such a short moment, she experienced from life to death, from death to life. No matter how clever Huang Rong is, she is still a woman. In that case, all her defense lines will collapse instantly.


    Facts have proved that song Qingshu''s guess is right. Huang Rong has changed her normal state and even raised her chin to cooperate with his kiss.


    Song Qingshu knew that at this time, even if he wanted to go further, Huang Rong would not refuse. It''s a pity that no matter how skillful he was, he could not complete the whole process of intimacy in such a short time.


    "If only I were Superman, I would fly around the earth with Huang Rong in my arms. I have plenty of time to do whatever I want!"


    Song Qingshu thought indignantly, but no matter how unwilling he was, they still landed on the earth. The guards in the house were all outside. How could they expect someone to come down directly from the sky?


    So song Qingshu ordered two bodyguards and hid in a dead corner. The bodyguards nearby didn''t find any abnormal situation.


    Huang Rong seems to be pulled back to the real world with her feet on the ground. After shaking, she pushes song Qingshu away. Her face turns blue and red. Here she is, she asks, "why did you kiss me just now?"


    "Kiss if you want." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You Huang Rong was angry. "But I have a husband!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I don''t mind."


    "But I mind!" Huang Rong couldn''t help sighing, but she didn''t know why. It was hard for her to get angry.


    "Well, in order to keep your poor morality from breaking down, I''ll give you a reason," Song Qingshu said with a deep look. "The reason why we succeeded in sneaking in was that we were surprised. If you kept screaming just now, didn''t you tell the bodyguard to be ready, how could we save your husband?"


    Obviously you took advantage of it, but it turned out to be mine, didn''t it?


    Huang Rong''s stomach was full of complaints, but she felt better after hearing him say this. She blushed and said, "forget about this time. You can''t kiss me like that without my consent in the future!"


    -----Dividing line------


    In other words, many readers privately asked me what the name of the TV series mentioned in yesterday''s chapter is... What''s your moral integrity? Do you even rush to watch it when you know it''s so poisonous?


    By the way, thank you for the monthly ticket support from book friends, such as douglasldm, Xiyu Jingchen, 15043136, lanshihei, pirate jxy, vinegar maniac, Chibi sporadic, Qige Ming, Fangcun Qiankun, DYU Roger, Louge 1989, etc!

 Chapter 703

    Song Qingshu found that he really didn''t understand women. The fact that he was kissing didn''t change. He just changed an excuse, and the other person''s attitude changed from angry to barely acceptable


    Thinking of the meaning of Huang Rong''s words, he was even more eccentric: "according to Rong er''s meaning, as long as you agree, I can kiss you?"


    Huang Rong realized the loophole in her words just now and quickly replied, "I agree, and you are not allowed to kiss! No, how can I agree! "


    Seeing Huang Rong''s unscrupulous manner, song Qingshu said with a playful smile, "that''s not necessarily true. I believe rong''er will allow me to kiss her one day."


    Seeing Huang Rong''s slight color change, he quickly changed the topic and said, "OK, let''s go and save great Xia Guo."


    Concerning the safety of her husband, Huang Rong was not in the mood to care about what happened just now, and nodded solemnly.


    "Follow the plan." Song Qingshu tells Huang Rong to put on a black scarf and look at the gap. Seeing that the patrols around don''t pay attention, the whole person floats into the dungeon like a wisp of wind. Before the guards in the dungeon react, they are subdued by him.


    When Huang Rong came in with him, he looked at the guard who looked as usual but didn''t move. He couldn''t help smacking his tongue: this bastard''s lightness skill is a bit too terrible. Fortunately, I''m not his enemy.


    Huang Rong did not realize that in her heart, she had subconsciously regarded song Qingshu as her own person.


    Not far away, Huang Rong heard Ouyang Feng''s voice and ran to help song Qingshu.


    Before long, she felt that song Qingshu was fighting with Ouyang Feng not far away. Seeing her coming in, she said in a hurry, "go and save great Xia Guo!"


    Ouyang Feng can''t help but look at Huang Rong. If it wasn''t for her, Ouyang Ke would not have died, but for his madness for more than ten years. If he didn''t revenge, he would have been a Western poison!


    So he didn''t care about song Qingshu at all. He took toad Gong and rushed to Huang Rong. Before he arrived, Huang Rong couldn''t breathe. In a hurry, she quickly raised her dog beating stick in front of her. However, she knew that she could hardly resist Ouyang Feng''s full attack.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are fixed. He knows that if Ouyang Feng is allowed to attack, Huang Rong''s life will be in danger within a few moves. So he''s on the tip of his foot, and the whole person comes first, protecting Huang Rong behind him.


    "Go and save people!" Ouyang Feng is hateful, and song Qingshu has to be careful. In the blink of an eye, the two of them fight each other. The scattered palm wind shakes the soil on the surrounding walls and shakes the whole cell.


    Huang Rong is also a smart person. Seeing that Ouyang Feng is entangled by song Qingshu, he doesn''t hesitate and runs to the place where Guo Jing is imprisoned.


    At the moment, Guo Jing was tied to a pillar. There was no complete place on her clothes. Her whole body was like a bloody man. It was obvious that she had been greatly tortured these two days.


    What''s more, Guo Jing was wearing two heavy iron chains on the lute bone!


    Wearing Pipa bone is a special torture used by the government to deal with the pirates. It makes him powerless and unable to perform his martial arts. Obviously, the enemy is afraid of Guo Jing''s martial arts, so he is given such a cruel punishment.


    Thinking that her husband had suffered so many crimes here, but she was flirting with other men and even bumping. Huang Rong felt an unprecedented sense of guilt in her heart. She could not help sobbing.


    Hearing the news, Guo Jing tried to open his eyes and saw Huang Rong in front of him. He was shocked: "rong''er, why are you here? Let''s go. It''s dangerous here."


    Seeing that Guo Jing was only thinking about her at this time, Huang Rong felt more guilty. She wiped her tears and said, "don''t worry, brother Jing. Rong Er has come to save you."


    After that, he picked up a sword beside him and cut off the shackles of Guo Jing. The reason why Guo Jing was able to stand just now was because of the chains. Now that the chains are removed, he can no longer stand steadily, and his whole body falls to the ground.


    "Brother Jing!" Huang Rong was startled and rushed to help him on his shoulder.


    When he saw Guo Jing get out of trouble, Ouyang Feng was furious. Toad''s skill was even more powerful. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t push back the masked man in front of him. He couldn''t help roaring: "song, don''t think I can''t recognize you when I''m masked. Are you really ignoring our friendship for this woman?"


    Being identified, song Qingshu had to take down the towel and smile: "Mr. Ouyang, it''s a coincidence that we meet again."


    "What a coincidence, you big head!" Ouyang Feng said angrily, "do you really want to save him?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "Mr. Ouyang, you are my friend, but Huang Rong is also my friend. Originally, I should not help each other, but she can''t beat you again. I''m afraid you will kill her in a rage, so I have to help him."


    Seeing that Ouyang Feng''s face turned black, song Qingshu hastily added: "in fact, I treat you equally. If Mr. Ouyang can''t beat her, I will certainly help Mr. Ouyang?"


    "I''m one of the Five Best Western poisons in the Central Plains. I can''t beat her?" Ouyang Feng angry counter smile, "you are clearly see color forget righteousness, with a woman do not want friends."


    Song Qingshu is said by him that he is thinking about it. He is speechless, but Huang Rong on one side doesn''t do it. If she usually can''t bear it, now in front of her husband, how can she tolerate the damage of her innocence? "Old poison, didn''t you get up today and brush your teeth? I am as pure as the moon in the sky with the son of song. How can you be so defiled? "


    Although she said these words openly, only she knew how fierce the tone was. What happened last night was also called innocence between herself and song Qingshu? It''s about as clear as a whistle.


    Ouyang Feng laughed: "you and song Qingbai? When you were in the cave... "


    Huang Rong was in a hurry for fear that he might say something ugly. Fortunately, song Qingshu knew what she was thinking and had taken the opportunity to attack. Ouyang Feng had no time to concentrate on what to say?


    Huang Rong just breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly found that Guo Jing was looking at himself and song Qingshu suspiciously. He couldn''t help but feel guilty and said, "brother Jing, don''t listen to that old poison''s nonsense. I..."


    Guo Jing smiles and shakes his head: "rong''er, how can I doubt you? I''m just curious about how you know such an expert."


    "Brother Jing, he... He is the song Qingshu I mentioned to you before." Don''t know why, just talk about each other''s name, Huang Rong''s heart can''t help but tremble.


    "Oh, sure enough, young hero, if fu''er can marry him, it''s a blessing she''s cultivated for eight generations." Guo Jing''s eyes suddenly shine.

 Chapter 704

    Hearing her husband''s words, Huang Rong''s legs softened and nearly fainted in front of her eyes.


    After returning to Xiangyang from the last Golden Snake meeting, Huang Rong told Guo Jing what happened at the meeting, and greatly praised song Qingshu, a rising star. No matter his martial arts or his command ability, he was absolutely the best among the younger generation.


    Therefore, by the way, she also mentioned the idea that she had always wanted to bring her daughter Guo Fu together with him. Guo Fu is the apple of their eyes, but Huang Rong also has to admit that Guo Fu is not only beautiful, but also good at temper and intelligence. For her daughter''s future, she is a mother.


    Until she met song Qingshu at the Golden Snake meeting, Huang Rong''s heart suddenly became active. If she can successfully match the two, she can find a husband for her daughter. With song Qingshu''s martial arts and ability, fu''er won''t have to worry about the rest of her life;


    Secondly, with the help of song Qingshu, a brilliant son-in-law, with his martial arts skills and the commanding power of breaking through the Qing army, Xiangyang has no worries since then, which has also solved the most headache of their life;


    Huang Rong is vaguely aware of song Qingshu''s idea of herself, and even her own lack of humanity, so she wants to establish a strong relationship between them. With this relationship between mother-in-law and son-in-law, nothing else can happen between them, and all the potential possibilities are nipped in the bud.


    But Huang Rong never thought that before she could recruit song Qingshu as her son-in-law, she recruited him to bed first


    Last night, there was such a relationship between the two. How could Huang Rong have the idea of marrying his daughter to him? Although she is the daughter of dongxie, and she was also a world-famous demon girl when she was a girl, this event is too shocking. If it really happens, it''s not just two girls working together, but mother and daughter working together


    How can Huang Rong tolerate such absurd things? But the reason is that she can''t speak to her husband clearly, so she has to take care of other things: "brother Jing, I''ll talk about fu''er later. The most urgent thing is to help you out first."


    Ouyang Feng finally forced song Qingshu away, and took the opportunity to say: "brother song, when you rescued Huang Rong, Wan Yanliang asked about your identity, I thought about our friendship in the past, and didn''t reveal that it was you, but now you are totally upset with me for this woman?"


    When song Qingshu saw that his eyes were full of murders, he could not help but be alert. Among the five talents, everyone had unique skills, and his skills were also between Bo Zhongshu and Bo Zhongshu. But he really fought between life and death. The last thing song Qingshu wanted to meet was Ouyang Feng. Wang Chongyang''s early death should not be taken into consideration; The southern emperor Yideng and the northern beggar Hong Qigong are both soft hearted people, and they will not be in danger; Although dongxie is a little troublesome, he has his own persistence and moral standards, and a gentleman can deceive him; Only Ouyang Feng is a man who does everything he needs. What''s more, his nickname is western poison, and his use of poison is not inferior to his martial arts.


    From the perspective of song Qingshu''s cultivation and eyesight, as long as the environment is suitable, Ouyang Feng even has the ability to wipe out dongxie, Beigai and Nandi, so he can''t help but be afraid.


    "Brother Ouyang, in fact, there is no hatred between you and their husband and wife that can not be resolved. Why do you want to create a situation that will never die?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "What is there no inextricable hatred?" Ouyang Feng seemed to be stimulated and growled, "if it wasn''t for Huang Rong, my Ke''er would have wasted his legs? If he hadn''t wasted his legs, how could he have been killed by Yang Kang? "


    Feel irreconcilable hatred of Guo Jing, who is deceived by Huang Rong and the devil, and I have been fooled by more than 10 years of a false "the nine Yin manual".


    Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice: "brother Ouyang''s words are wrong. It''s true that your son''s legs were abandoned because of Huang Rong, but it''s Yang Kang who killed him. Yang Kang covets the martial arts of your Baituo mountain villa, but your Baituo mountain villa has always been a one-way street. Therefore, as long as there is this rule, Yang Kang will try every means to get rid of your son. Even if Ouyang Ke''s legs are in good condition, it''s easy for him to hide his guns, but it''s hard to defend his back. Sooner or later, he will die in Yang Kang''s hands. "


    Hearing what he said, Ouyang Feng''s face turned blue and white. Because Yang Kang was dead, he only wanted to kill Guo Jing and Huang Rong to avenge Ouyang Ke. He didn''t think about the whole story carefully. Now Song Qingshu said that, although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew it was true.


    Seeing Ouyang Feng''s silence, Song Qing Book continued: "as for the ten years they have caused you to be insane, it is only when you threatened to threaten them with their lives that they could tell you the truth of the nine Yin manual. They had to pretend to be false formulas when they were helpless. Blessing in disguise, you have successfully trained against the nine Yin manual, and have gained a quality promotion. During the mad period, you recognized Yang Guo''s young hero as a son, and compensated for the pain of the former child.


    Thinking of Yang Guo, Ouyang Feng showed a faint smile on his face, but he soon snorted: "if he is someone else, it''s OK. He is really a good child. I will treat him as my own son, but he is Yang Kang''s son!"


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. No wonder he felt that Ouyang Feng''s emotion towards Yang Guo was a little strange. It turned out that this relationship was hidden.


    "Brother Ouyang, why are you so persistent? As the saying goes, raising kindness is more important than giving birth to kindness. Besides giving birth to him, Yang Kang has never done any of his duty as a father? Yang Guo is chivalrous, righteous and pure. He is quite different from his father. In his heart, I''m afraid he would rather recognize you as a father than Yang Kang, who is reviled by thousands of people. "


    Hearing song Qingshu''s praise of Yang Guo, Huang Rong sighed. Thanks to my self boasting intelligence, I grew up with a child, but I can''t see his character as clearly as song Qingshu.


    It''s no wonder brother Jing has always liked her. It''s true that heroes have the same ideas. Compared with them, I can''t help the natural smallness of women.


    Seeing that Ouyang Feng was silent, song Qingshu said, "thank you, brother Ouyang Then he flashed into the middle of Guo Jing and Huang Rong, holding the clothes on Guo Jing''s back in one hand and Huang Rong''s slender waist in the other, and started to step on the sand without any trace. In an instant, he disappeared outside the prison.


    Ouyang Feng was so angry that he stamped his feet. However, he soon calmed down. He recalled song Qingshu''s hand that hugged Huang Rong''s slender waist just now. There was a strange look in his eyes: "he''s cheating on his wife in front of her husband. I really don''t think you''re wrong!"


    "Hum, Huang Rong, Huang Rong, have you forgotten my nickname? Do you really think you can save Guo Jing?" Ouyang Feng negative hand and stand, looking at the direction of the three disappeared, the corners of his mouth floating a strange smile.


    -----Dividing line----


    Thank you for your support and monthly ticket support!

 Chapter 705

    As soon as song Qingshu put his hand around her waist, Huang Rong''s whole body became stiff. He looked aside with a guilty heart. He was relieved to see that her husband didn''t notice his action.


    But Huang Rong didn''t relax for long, and soon her pretty face turned red and white. It turned out that song Qingshu''s hand on her waist was not honest. He held her and rubbed her abdomen.


    Huang Rong''s heart trembled, and she almost exclaimed. However, it''s no big deal to think that her husband is nearby, and now she''s in a tiger''s den, so she doesn''t want to make a fuss. Anyway, the cheaper things are occupied by those surnamed song. I have been very sorry for brother Jing. In case of my impulse, brother Jing will fall back into prison again, I will die.


    Huang Rong made up her mind, clenched her lips, and let song Qingshu despise her. She even intentionally or unintentionally twisted her body to cooperate with each other, taking the opportunity to block her husband''s sight.


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at her, and his mouth could not help raising a ray of proud radian.


    He rushed out of the prison with Guo Jing and Huang Rong, and soon attracted the attention of the guards outside. However, all the martial arts in the world are invincible, but they can''t be broken quickly. Song Qingshu rushed out of the encirclement with Guo Jing and Huang Rong before they were surrounded by the guards. Then he took the pursuers for a few rounds, and quietly returned to the Houzhai of Jiedushi mansion.


    "The most dangerous place is the safest place." Song Qingshu said to them with a smile, "Wan Yanliang will surely take the whole city in a moment. It''s better to hide in inns or dwellings than under his eyes."


    As soon as she got out of danger, Huang Rong seemed to be scalded by boiling water. She pushed the other side away, and her pretty face flushed quickly.


    Guo Jing didn''t notice his wife''s abnormality, but weakly arched his hand to song Qingshu: "young Xia song is really wise and brave. Guo is really grateful for saving his life."


    "You''re welcome, great Xia Guo," Song Qingshu held him in a hurry. "The virtuous couple have been holding fast to Xiangyang these years. They are heroes that every Han Chinese in the world adores. When great Xia Guo is in danger, our generation should help him."


    Listening to him talking, Huang Rong was very strange. He was reluctant to ask him for help before, but now he''s pretending to be a wolf?


    What''s more, the hidden actions on his hands just now were not related to chivalry!


    "It''s true that song Shaoxia''s righteousness is far from perfect!" Guo Jing was overjoyed at the thought that there would be such a chivalrous figure in the future.


    Huang Rong can''t help but curl her lips. Brother Jing himself is open and aboveboard. He only thinks of others as well. He doesn''t know how bastard song is! Of course, she was determined not to say these words.


    "Brother Jing, you''d better treat your injuries first." Huang Rong thought that her husband had suffered such a big loss, but she was grateful to the bastard. She was very uncomfortable. She didn''t want Guo Jing to continue to praise him, so she interrupted.


    "Rong''er, I''m ok." Guo Jing forced a smile, but the cold sweat on his forehead showed that he was suffering a lot.


    As her fingertips slip through the iron rope on her husband''s lute bone, Huang Rong can''t help crying: "who''s the one who''s giving brother Jing such a poisonous hand..."


    "Wanyanliang, the traitor, was afraid of my martial arts, so after he caught me, he ordered his warriors to wear my lute bone." seeing Huang Rong''s tears, Guo Jing said in a hurry, "rong''er, don''t cry, I''m ok."


    "It''s all like this. Is it OK?" Huang Rong choked.


    Seeing Huang Rong''s sad tears, Guo Jing subconsciously wants to reach out and wipe her tears, but suddenly realizes that there are still outsiders present. He always attaches the most importance to etiquette. How can he do such an intimate act in front of outsiders?


    But it was not his wish to let Huang Rong cry. For a moment, Guo Jing was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    "Mrs. Guo, you should be happy now. How can you cry?" Song Qingshu''s cynical voice starts to ring. Rao Shi is bold, but he is really guilty of calling each other''s wife rong''er in front of Guo Jing.


    Huang Rong breathes a sigh of relief. The asshole surnamed song is always ridiculous and unexpected. If he continues to call himself rong''er, she really doesn''t know how to explain it to her husband.


    However, she quickly recalled what song Qingshu had just said, and could not help but raise her eyebrows: "do you think I should be happy? You make me happy when brother Jing is hurt like this? "


    Because of what happened in the past two days, Huang Rong always feels that song Qingshu has a bad heart for herself, and subconsciously thinks that the other party would like to have an accident with brother Jing.


    Guo Jing looks at his wife in surprise. In his heart, his wife has always been extremely intelligent and seldom sees her gaffe. But now she has such a big reaction. The object is still her own life-saving benefactor. What''s the matter?


    Seeing that Huang Rong was like an angry female leopard, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "as the saying goes, care is chaos. The pipa bone is worn by the government to deal with the pirates. Although it will lead to the exhaustion of martial arts, as long as it is treated in time, one''s martial arts can still be preserved. Mrs. Guo, if you think about it carefully, if Wan Yanliang didn''t know the way, and ordered him to wear the pipa bone of great Xia Guo himself, if the Western poison masters did it, great Xia Guo''s martial arts would be really useless. "


    Guo Jing nodded and echoed: "at that time, Ouyang Feng did raise an objection, but Qiu Qianren hated our husband and wife deeply because of his elder brother''s affair, so he said that he had convinced Ouyang Feng. After all, the process of wearing Pipa bone was extremely painful. They wanted to torture me more. How could they expect you to save me so soon. I really want to thank you, young Xia song. My martial arts have just been preserved. "


    Huang Rong understood this and said, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "madam, if you care, it''s not in the way. Let''s get rid of the iron rope on Pipa bone for great Xia Guo first."


    "Please." Huang Rong gave a little indisputable hum.


    About an hour later, song Qingshu threw the iron rope aside and sighed with a long sigh of relief: "the iron rope has been taken down, but great Xia Guo has been seriously injured. I''m afraid it will take at least half a year to recover."


    "Thank you, young Xia song." Guo Jing''s face was cold and sweaty. He had been gritting his teeth just now, but now the iron rope had been removed. As soon as he relaxed, he felt a surge of fatigue.


    "You''re welcome, great Xia Guo. You lose too much blood. You need enough sleep to recover after taking the medicine. In addition, there is a lot of wind outside during this period of time. You can rest assured and recover here. " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Please, rong''er. Thank you for me, young Xia song." After Guo Jing finished, he couldn''t hold on any longer and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Huang Rong put down the medicine bowl and carefully wiped the sweat on her husband''s forehead. Looking at her concentration, song Qingshu secretly sighed: what a good wife and mother.


    When Huang Rong covers Guo Jing''s quilt and gets up, she suddenly finds that song Qingshu is leaning against the door, looking at herself with burning eyes. She can''t help blushing and whispering, "thank you."


    Song Qingshu pointed to the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "it''s too insincere of you to thank you."


    Huang Rong discovered that there was a layer of sweat on Song Qingshu''s head, which immediately reflected that the other party untied the iron rope for brother Jing just now. The whole process requires a high degree of concentration and a very accurate grasp of strength, otherwise it is easy to hurt the meridians around the pipa bone.


    Huang Rong has a delicate heart. In fact, she has been worried about song Qingshu in order to get herself, so when she was saving Guo Jing, she did something in secret, causing Guo Jing to leave behind some hidden injuries. As a result, the other side didn''t play any tricks in the whole process. Huang Rong can''t help but feel a sense of shame in her heart. She really used the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman.


    Subconsciously, he picked up a handkerchief to wipe sweat for him. Who knows that song Qingshu subconsciously shrunk back, pointed to the brocade handkerchief in her hand, and said with a smile: "I''m a cleanliness addict, and I''m not used to using things used by others."


    Huang Rong just woke up. She used the brocade handkerchief to wipe Guo Jing''s sweat just now, but she was amused by song Qingshu''s words. She thought, since you are not used to using things used by others, why do you keep pestering me?


    Although Huang Rong has always been very confident in her beauty, she has been married, so she doesn''t understand that song Qingshu doesn''t go to the little girl, instead, she comes to pester her.


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, I''m not a thing... No, I''m a thing..." Huang Rong herself felt confused. She thought of the scene of last night, and she couldn''t help spat: when she used me last night, I didn''t see you were not used to it.


    Thinking of Huang Rong, he blurted out: "when you use Mrs. Tang, you are not used to it."


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Rong''s face turned red with shame. She never expected that she would discuss this topic with a man other than her husband.


    Song Qingshu was obviously a little stunned, but he soon reacted and couldn''t help laughing: "other people''s wives don''t need to feel sorry for them, so they are not used to it."


    "Dirty." Hearing this, Huang Rong turned red in the face and couldn''t help spitting.


    Song Qingshu cried out: "it''s you who brought up this topic with me."


    Huang Rong snorted heavily to show her dissatisfaction. After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked, "what do you think of... Mrs. Tang?"


    "A woman in a woman, a man is reluctant to get out of bed when she is contaminated with her body." Song Qingshu sighed heartily.


    Huang Rong''s original intention is to ask Mrs. Tang how she is. Who knows that song Qingshu suddenly pulls in the direction of explicitness. However, she is used to the language style of the other party. She doesn''t make a fuss. Instead, she is caught on a whim and pretends to ask a question inadvertently: "when did she make you happiest?"

 Chapter 706

    Song Qingshu was very surprised. He did not expect that Huang Rong would ask such a question. He said with a smile: "this kind of private things in the boudoir, rong''er, are you not afraid to listen to them and pollute your ears?"


    Huang Rong regretted what she said just now. At this time, her heart was so nervous that she jumped. Hearing song Qingshu''s teasing, she subconsciously turned her back and hummed: "don''t say it."


    Song Qingshu leaned over from behind and said in Huang Rong''s ear, "Rong Er, since I asked, how can I be so cruel? I''m not satisfied with your little curiosity."


    Huang Rong''s neck skin can feel the heat of song Qingshu, and her whole body suddenly becomes stiff. Although she doesn''t look back, she can still feel that song Qingshu is very close to her. That kind of pressure makes her heart tremble.


    Huang Rong subconsciously looked at Guo Jing not far away, and saw that he was still sleeping. Somehow, she was relieved: "come on, brother Jing is still there!"


    "I didn''t do anything ~" Song Qingshu''s smile became stronger. "I''m really curious about why your" as the name suggests, is the combination of truth and great adventure. "Song Qingshu seems to go back to the previous life when he got together with his friends." we take turns to ask each other a question, and if they choose truth, they must answer truthfully; If the problem makes you feel embarrassed, you can also choose to take a big risk. The big risk is to do something according to the other party''s requirements. "


    How clever Huang Rong is. Although he has never been in touch with this concept, he can understand the whole process from Song Qingshu''s words.


    "If I don''t play it, it''s obvious that women suffer more." Huang Rong said with a red face.


    "What''s the loss?" Song Qingshu said disapprovingly, "if you are worried about the risk of loss, you can choose to answer the question, and I won''t force you."


    Huang Rong showed a touch of emotion. She was conceited and smart. She thought that with her own reaction ability, she would make up some lies at that time? Of course, I don''t have to take any big risks.


    "All right, but I''ll ask first." Huang Rong Yang Yang chin, that moment of smart as if back to a girl.


    "Of course, ladies first." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    Huang Rong was about to open her mouth when she suddenly took a look at Guo Jing not far away and hesitated: "let''s go outside, so as not to disturb brother Jing''s rest."


    "I can''t help it." Song Qingshu''s answer almost didn''t make Huang Rong jump.


    Put down the curtain, two people came to the outside of the wing room, song Qingshu poured two cups of tea, sleeve a whisk, the cup will move steadily in front of Huang Rong.


    Huang Rong was not surprised by his martial arts. He just picked up the stool and sat on the other side of the table.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "what are you doing sitting so far away? I''m not going to eat you. "


    Huang Rong smiles: "I think it''s better to stay away from you. Can we start now?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "you ask."


    "I have just asked the question," Huang Rong pursed her lips, and an inexplicable look flashed in her eyes. "Which time did Mrs. Tang make you happiest?"


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at her. After looking away uneasily, he replied, "she makes me happy every time, but last night she made me especially happy."


    Huang Rong''s heart was pounding wildly. She deliberately suppressed herself and asked, "why?"


    "Is that the second question?" See Huang Rong show angry color, he just laughed, "just, the first start to play, this problem even if extra gift."


    "In fact, I have to say the reason, and I can''t say why. Maybe we usually have more physical happiness. But last night, she made me feel the blending of spirit and desire. Last night, she seemed to have a sweeter breath, smoother skin and smoother body than usual... Especially the struggle she inadvertently showed, and the delicate and panting she deliberately suppressed, It''s like a good young woman being invaded by a big bully. It gives me a different sense of conquest. It''s perfect Song Qingshu looked in the air, as if recalling the taste of last night.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice that with his own evaluation, Huang Rong''s pretty face was getting more and more red, and her hands were unconsciously wringing her skirt, just like a nervous little girl.


    ------Dividing line-------


    I am not in a good condition these two days. I will adjust and recover as soon as possible. I hope you will forgive me.


    By the way, I would like to thank my book friend leedsroy for his support, as well as the monthly ticket support of an Kun, 15152551831, Bai yidaoshen, Yijia 1995 and Northern Hemisphere

 Chapter 707

    "Don''t... don''t say it." Huang Rong''s voice trembled.


    "Rong''er, why are you so nervous?" Song Qingshu looked at her strangely, "don''t you mean you? Besides, don''t you always want to know this question? "


    "Not me, of course!" Huang Rong exclaimed in surprise. She quickly reflected that her performance was not worth 300 liang of silver here. She hastily added, "although I asked, your answer is too... Too detailed."


    "Is it very detailed?" Song Qingshu didn''t agree. "I just roughly described my feelings. I didn''t mention the specific details. If you think I didn''t answer carefully enough, I can tell you from the beginning to the end that last night I first took advantage of her sleeping and quietly entered from the side..."


    "All right, all right!" Huang Rong didn''t need to look to know that her face must be very red at the moment. The feeling that she was so hot made her feel dizzy. She quickly interrupted, "the secret of the bed curtain between you, let someone have a daughter''s home... How nice to listen to it!"


    "Daughter''s house?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully, "rong''er, you seem to be 20 years younger now."


    "Twenty years old..." Huang Rong suddenly looked gloomy and sighed, "I''m really old. I can''t compare with a young girl."


    Song Qingshu wants to give herself a slap in the face. Huang Rong''s appearance, stature and identity are all the best in the world. The only thing she cares about is her age. However, in Song Qingshu''s opinion, a young woman in her early 30s is a woman''s peak time. It''s just that for a world where she can marry at the age of twelve or thirteen, her early 30s are really not too young.


    "Rong''er, you are too vain to belittle yourself. Now you are in the most mature and charming stage. Even if you gather all the little girls in the world, you can''t compare with your smile."


    Although she knows that song Qingshu is deliberately trying to coax her, Huang Rong can''t help but feel a little happy, which makes her feel very strange. In the past, she clearly hated this kind of glib and handsome dandy. In those days, Ouyang Ke suffered a lot, but now when she meets song Qingshu, why is it difficult to feel disgusted.


    "I''m not the kind of girl who doesn''t know anything about human affairs. How can I be cheated by your sweet words?" Huang Rong deliberately stiffened her face, but the slightly upturned corners of her mouth betrayed her real inner situation at the moment. "What''s more, are those people in your family, such as Princess nine and Miss Zhou, no better than me?"


    Looking at Huang Rong''s deliberately suppressed smile, song Qingshu knows that if he answers yes now, he will surely stir up Huang Rong''s heart more. However, he is a man with integrity and can''t do the kind of thing that belittles his own woman to please another woman.


    "They are not young. They are not little girls." Song Qingshu chuckled, and Gu talked about the others.


    "A man who''s not right." Huang Rong micro hum a, but she is a smart woman, also did not grasp the problem has been not put.


    Song Qingshu saw that the situation had a tendency to burn himself, and said in a hurry: "I have answered your question, are you satisfied with the answer? If I''m not satisfied, I can tell you about last night. "


    "No, no," Huang Rong quickly waved her hand. She knew how unnatural her smile was. "I''m... Satisfied."


    "In that case, it''s my turn to ask." Song Qingshu looks at her unkindly.


    Huang Rong''s heart beat with a thump. She knew that the other party would ask something hard for her to say. As soon as she turned her eyes, she thought, "it''s getting late now. Let''s stop here today. If you have any questions, please continue to say hello tomorrow."


    Song Qingshu''s smile suddenly solidified. It''s hard to establish a warm and ambiguous atmosphere tonight, which makes Huang Rong open her heart. At another time, how can she be so bold as now? Tonight is a lot of coincidence contributed to this situation, how can we find such a good opportunity in the future.


    "Rong''er, don''t you cheat?" Song Qingshu was very depressed.


    "Cackle ~ this girl is to cheat, don''t you bite me?" Huang Rong Chin a Yang, body rotation, skirt flying, she would like to get up and leave.


    However, Huang Rong didn''t feel proud for a long time. She had planned to go into the inner room to accompany her husband. However, when she just opened the curtain, she suddenly fell into darkness. It turned out that Song Qing''s book came first, and she had already blocked her way ahead of time. She couldn''t finish it, so she bumped into each other''s arms.


    "Ah..." Huang Rong exclaimed, but the exclamation came to an abrupt end, leaving only the voice.


    Huang Rong''s eyes stare at her boss. She didn''t expect song Qingshu to be so bold and kiss her directly!


    When Huang Rong reacts, her lips have already been captured. The other side''s tongue knocks on her shell teeth and is constantly tugging her tongue.


    At that moment, Huang Rong thought of the scene of two people kissing last night. The feeling of electric shock made her a little absent-minded, but she didn''t sink into the feeling that made her heart beat. After all, it''s not the special situation of last night.


    Last night to later, she warmly responded to song Qingshu''s kiss, largely because the other party did not know her identity, but now they face to face, their husband is outside the curtain, how dare she be so presumptuous?


    Pushing song Qingshu away, Huang Rong was ashamed and angry: "what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you let me bite you?" Song Qingshu had a silly expression on his face. "I''m so big. I heard such an unexpected request for the first time. Naturally, I''ll satisfy you."


    "You Huang Rong for a moment, know each other is deliberately pretending to be stupid, but who let her own words have ambiguity, she does not want to entangle with song Qingshu here, had to eat this dumb, "get out of the way, I want to go in."


    "Rong''er, that''s your fault. I made an appointment with you to ask questions in turn before tomorrow. As a result, you stopped playing after you asked me about my privacy. Is that too much?" Song Qingshu''s hand was beside the curtain, and Huang Rong pushed it hard, but it didn''t move.


    "Then ask." Huang Rong knew she was wrong, so she went back to the table and sat down. She had already made up her mind. She could make up something to deal with him at that time, but she didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "This is the elegant demeanor of the heroine Huang Gang leader," Song Qingshu came over with a smile, picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea for her, and asked casually, "since you just asked me that kind of question, I''ll ask a similar question. Which time did you feel happiest, great Xia Guo? Please describe the process in detail. I don''t have as much scruples as you. Of course, the more details, the better


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s smiling face, Huang Rong would like to take the teacup in front of her and pour it directly. It''s hard to suppress this tempting idea. Huang Rong begins to think about how to deal with this problem.


    Hearing this question, Huang Rong instinctively began to recall what had happened since she married brother Jing. What made her happiest must be the time of Taohua island. She was a carefree newlyweds. Compared with her days in Xiangyang City, she was a paradise.


    However, to be specific, Huang Rong was surprised to find that she couldn''t remember. No matter how she recalled it, the scenes of last night always appeared in her mind. Compared with last night, what happiness could those before be?

 Chapter 708

    Huang Rong''s face was a little pale. She quickly stopped the idea of confusion, took a deep breath, and then said faintly, "the happiest time that brother Jing made me come to Taohua island to propose, defeated Ouyang Ke, and passed my father''s test. I was happiest at that moment."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded: "is that ok?"


    Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a sly smile: "why not, this is completely in line with your problem?"


    Song Qingshu thought of the woman in front of him. She used to be a monster who made countless people headache. She couldn''t help but look depressed: "well, you''ve passed."


    "Now it''s my turn to ask questions." Seeing that it was so easy to deal with the past, Huang Rong had no scruples. What''s more, she was really aroused by the game.


    "You ask." Song Qingshu looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, he is thick skinned and has been influenced by all kinds of dirty jokes of later generations. He really can''t think of a reason to be afraid of her asking questions.


    "There are so many confidants around you. Who do you love most?" To song Qingshu''s surprise, Huang Rong did not continue to ask that question. Instead, he asked very fresh questions.


    "Who do you love most?" There was a little confusion in Song Qingshu''s eyes. Zhou Zhiruo, Xia Qingqing, xuexue''er, ah Jiu, dongfangmuxue... One name after another came to his mind. He loved each one very much, but unfortunately, even he didn''t know who he loved most.


    It seems that I really have the potential to be a stallion!


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly. He soon put away his thoughts and said to Huang Rong with a smile, "I love you the most."


    "Glib, not serious..." Huang Rong is obviously a bit unscrupulous. Although she knows what song Qingshu says is false, her heart still beats when she is told in person by a man.


    "Is that how you respond to my love? It''s so sad. " Song Qingshu made a very aggrieved expression.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help but chuckle: "I''m afraid of you. This problem is too much for you."


    "Is it my turn to ask you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Ask." Huang Rong has a smile on her lips. After chatting for a while, they have no formality and worry at the beginning.


    "Rong''er, do you think that staying with great Xia Guo in Xiangyang will give you the hope of retiring in the end?" To Huang Rong''s surprise, song Qingshu didn''t ask her that embarrassing question this time.


    "Of course, we can see the hope. Now Mongolia is retreating, as long as it can defeat the ambition of the Jin people..." Huang Rong started with a smile, but she can''t force a smile any more. Now the Southern Song Dynasty is corrupt and dark, and the generals are incompetent, but the nomadic countries in the north are thriving, and they are full of tigers and wolves, especially Mongolia, Perhaps ordinary people really think that Mongolia and the Song Dynasty have become allies, but Huang Rong, of course, is acutely aware that Mongolia is only retreating. When he comes back again, he will surely win.


    Huang Rong thought about it and couldn''t see where Xiangyang''s way out was, and what hope was there? In the past, she subconsciously evaded this problem. As long as her family could live together and be happy day by day, but now she was mentioned by song Qingshu, she could no longer escape.


    Seeing Huang Rong''s silence, song Qingshu sighed: "rong''er, you have carried too much for Xiangyang. With your martial arts and identity, even in troubled times, you can have a happy life. Why go to that muddy water?"


    Huang Rong said with a sad smile: "when I get married, I will be my husband. Brother Jing is for the country and the people. Of course, my wife will give him full support."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "great Xia Guo is for the country and the people, but has he ever been a family? Maybe in the hearts of the world, he is a hero and a great Xia, but in my heart, he is not a good husband. It''s outrageous to let his wife change from a strange and carefree girl to a woman full of worry and calculation all day long. "


    There are still some things that song Qingshu didn''t say. In the original book, Guo Jing asked Huang Rong to be chased and killed by the Mongols like a lost dog at the time of labor. He didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. He only cared about his Xiangyang City. If Yang Guo hadn''t let go of the past, Huang Rong''s mother and daughter would have died.


    Now that Huang Rong is not pregnant with a second child, naturally these incidents have not happened.


    Thinking of the girl full of aura in the original book, song Qingshu suddenly looks strange. If he conquers Huang Rong, he doesn''t know if Guo Xiang still exists in the world?


    "Shut up, don''t speak ill of brother Jing!" Song Qingshu is still wandering, but Huang Rong stands up with a frosty face and says coldly, "a gentleman doesn''t criticize others behind his back. I didn''t expect that you are such a person. I''m wrong about you."


    "Don''t I fight for you?" Seeing that Huang Rong''s face became more and more ugly, song Qingshu quickly raised his hand and said with a bitter smile, "forget it, rong''er, you''re right. It''s my faux pas. My behavior really seems inferior."


    Seeing that he admitted his mistake, Huang Rong''s face eased down. After she took a seat again, she said, "Mr. Song, I can take it for granted that I didn''t hear what you said just now, but I won''t take you as my friend next time."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he was so excited that he grabbed her hands: "it turns out that rong''er regards me as a friend in her heart."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red. She pulled back her hand unnaturally and said, "of course I treat you as my friend. Otherwise, I would not talk to you like this."


    "It would have been better if last night had not happened." Huang Rong added in her heart.


    "Hahaha, that''s good, that''s good," Song Qingshu woke up, his behavior was abrupt, quickly apologized, "sorry, too excited."


    Huang Rong angrily gave him a look: "now it''s my turn to ask you?"


    "Rong''er, you are welcome to ask." Song Qingshu laughs.


    Huang Rong hesitated for a moment, and asked: "this time you take such a big risk to save brother Jing, do you have any wrong thoughts about me?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she regretted it. This kind of question should not be put on the table. But she didn''t know why. At that moment, she threw her reason out of jiutianyun and asked.


    "Yes


    Song Qingshu''s answer is very simple and powerful. Huang Rong is flustered by her burning eyes and quickly changes the topic: "it''s your turn to ask."


    "Rong''er, how often do you couple make out with each other?" Song Qingshu has a smile on his face.


    Huang Rong spat secretly. It''s shameless of him to ask such a question again so soon. However, Huang Rong soon fell into distress. To be honest, brother Jing usually works hard in Xiangyang defense, so he may not have a chance to touch her once a year. Does it mean that her husband will lose face and song Qingshu will have a chance?


    But if you make up a lie that they are making out every day


    Huang Rong subconsciously looks at Song Qingshu. She doesn''t know why. She doesn''t want to say that she is enjoyed by other men so often, even if that man is her husband.


    Taking a deep breath, Huang Rong bit her lower lip: "I refuse to answer this question. I''ll take a big risk."

 Chapter 709

    "Big adventure?" Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, rather than smile staring at her, "Rong Er, you really want to choose a big adventure?"


    "Yes." Huang Rong took a deep breath, but she was very calm. She thought that I was not a fool. At that time, as long as you ask too much, I will not play.


    "Rong''er, in order to avoid that you don''t know the rules of the game, I want to confirm with you again that no matter what the other party asks, you have to do as he says. Do you still want to take a big risk now?"


    Song Qingshu''s expression is rather playful, which makes Huang Rong feel flustered. She can''t help regretting this option. However, she is also a very stubborn person in her heart. She thinks that she has a way out anyway. Why should she be soft in front of him?


    "Come to think about it. What do you want me to do?" Huang Rong Chin Yang, smooth and delicate neck in the light of some dazzling white.


    With a strange smile, song Qingshu sat on the stool and waved to her: "come here, come here."


    Seeing that his legs were separated and his face looked strange, it was hard for Huang Rong not to have some strange associations. Her face was slightly cold: "what are you doing?"


    "Seeing that the stool was too hard, I knocked on rong''er, so I invited rong''er to sit on my leg, making sure it was much softer and more comfortable than the hard stool." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Huang Rong was stunned: "this is the big adventure you want me to take?"


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "why, is it difficult? Or I''ll change it. "


    "No... it''s not hard." Huang Rong''s face was a little red. She imagined countless possibilities in her mind. She always thought that the other party would ask too much. How could she know that he finally asked for such a request.


    Sitting on his lap, although she went beyond the etiquette, it was better than she expected. I don''t know how much. Huang Rong naturally didn''t dare to ask song Qingshu to change his request. He didn''t know how embarrassing it would be.


    For fear that Song Qing''s book club would suddenly change to other requirements, Huang Rong mentions her skirt and goes over. But just after taking two steps, she suddenly realizes that she is acting too unpretentiously, as if she is eager to sit in his arms.


    Seeing that Huang Rong stops walking, her face changes. Song Qingshu smiles and grabs her hand out of thin air, Huang Rong feels a burst of soft power. She is a little unsteady. When she wakes up, she finds herself sitting on Song Qingshu''s lap.


    For a long time, the etiquette education made her subconsciously stand up, but although song Qingshu''s hand was soft, it was firmly around her waist, which made her unable to move at all.


    Huang Rong sighed. Anyway, it was the big adventure she promised. The only thing that made her happy was that song Qingshu''s hand didn''t do anything too much except hold her waist.


    "Rong''er, your body is so soft." Through the two layers of clothes, song Qingshu can keenly feel the amazing softness and elasticity of his legs.


    Huang Rong''s face was very hot. When she lifted her hair, she covered up her unnatural expression: "I''ve done it according to your request. Is it my turn to ask you?"


    "You ask." Song Qingshu shows an expression of great enjoyment. Of course, Wenxiang nephrite is in his arms. It''s strange if he doesn''t enjoy it.


    "What are your plans for the Golden Snake camp in the end?" Huang Rong is really curious. Since the defeat of the Qing army last time and the armistice with the Qing Dynasty, the Golden Snake camp has gradually established itself and become a force that can not be ignored in the world, but in most people''s eyes, that''s all.


    Limited by her own strength, the Golden Snake camp is a warlord who is on a separate side. In the end, there are two ways: one is to be eliminated by the powerful countries around, the other is to take refuge in a certain country and finally be annexed. The reason why Huang Rong asked this question is to think about whether it can lead the Golden Snake camp to take refuge in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    If they succeed in subduing such a powerful warlord, their status in the imperial court is not comparable to what they are now. Huang Rong can take the opportunity to plan for her husband to enter the center of the imperial court. Only by influencing the decision-making of the imperial court can she see a glimmer of light in the future. As now, she can help to defend the city as a quack, and eventually die.


    Of course, Huang Rong doesn''t just want to use song Qingshu. Instead, she plans to push him into the court. Song Qingshu is more suitable for her plan than Jing brother, who is loyal and dull. When the time comes, they will support each other and maybe win a chance of life.


    I didn''t expect Huang Rong to ask such a formal question. Song Qingshu pondered for a while and just spit out eight words: "expel the Tartars and restore China!"


    Hearing his reply, Huang Rong was as smart as she was. She could understand the weight behind these eight words. Although she always thought that song Qingshu was not the kind of arrogant person who was willing to give up, she never thought that the other party''s ambition was so great.


    Gas swallow thousands of miles like a tiger!


    Huang Rong subconsciously came up with these words in her mind. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly. She always thought that the other party was just fighting for supremacy in the world, but she didn''t think that he was aiming for the world.


    "If only brother Jing were like him."


    Huang Rong looks gloomy for a while. Over the years, she has been helping the Southern Song Dynasty to guard Xiangyang. She can be said to have been making wedding clothes for others. If it''s just like this, after all, they don''t have much ambition, but the darkness in the officialdom really cools her heart.


    In order to fight for meritorious service, the local officials have to hold each other back, which leads to a series of missed opportunities. However, the big figures in the court even often commit crimes, either because of the arrears of military pay, or the deliberate delay of food and grass... All kinds of dirty means lead to the failure of the war, just for one more reason to attack the political enemies!


    Huang Rong wanted to leave many times, but her husband was determined to stay in Xiangyang. She could only sing along with her husband. For many nights, she would have a flash of thought: if only the imperial court were controlled by her, although she did not dare to recover the Central Plains at that time, it would still be possible for the northern nomadic regime to never cross Leichi again.


    Huang Rong knew how naive and ridiculous this idea was. Let alone a woman, how could she control the imperial court even if she was an amazing man?


    The imperial court has always been the result of checks and balances and compromises among several powerful groups. Even the emperor can''t think and do anything, let alone her?


    But song Qingshu''s ambition made her see another possibility. Since she couldn''t do it, how about breaking all the rules and establishing a new regime from scratch?


    Without the bureaucracy and conspirators, I think I can completely show what I have learned?


    However, Huang Rong soon gave up this tempting idea. As the daughter of dongxie, she has never been a conformist. On the contrary, this kind of thing will not scare her, but unfortunately, her husband is Guo Jing, not song Qingshu.


    If brother Jing rises up, she will give her full support, but song Qingshu... What''s the reason for her to follow a man other than her husband?

 Chapter 710

    "Why, did you get scared?" Seeing that Huang Rong had been silent, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s really a bit of a surprise," Huang Rong recalled her thoughts, subconsciously lifted her hair back to her ears, picked up the tea cup on the table, and handed it to song Qingshu. "This is also the hope of all the Han people in the world. Here I use tea instead of wine to wish you success."


    Looking at Bai Shengsheng''s hand with a teacup in front of him, song Qingshu was slightly absent-minded and then said with a smile: "rong''er, I must drink this cup of tea, but I have to change the drinking method."


    "How to change it?" Huang Rong was stunned.


    "It''s like this." Song Qingshu''s hand holding the teacup passed by her little arm and then came back to her.


    Huang Rong''s snow-white face suddenly turned red. She said in a flustered way, "don''t make a fool of yourself. This is... This is the way to drink hehe wine."


    Song Qingshu shrugged, looked at the teacup in front of him and asked, "is this wine? It''s like tea. "


    Huang Rong was stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    "Since it''s not wine, what kind of wine is it?" Song Qingshu laughed and drank all the tea in the cup. He looked at the delicate porcelain face in front of him with burning eyes. "Rong Er respects me but doesn''t drink it. Don''t you want to drive away the Tartars and restore China to success?"


    "Of course not!" Huang Rong was angry and anxious. "Are you one thing?"


    Song Qingshu had a whole face: "of course, it''s one thing. In my opinion, if you don''t drink this cup of tea, I''m afraid it''s God''s prediction that this cause is doomed to failure."


    "I used to think I was so eloquent, but compared with you, I''m really ashamed." Huang Rong glared at him angrily, "can''t I drink it?"


    Although the posture was not right, as song Qingshu said, it wasn''t wine. Therefore, Huang Rong didn''t insist on it. She raised her head and drank all the tea in her cup.


    Looking at Huang Rong swallowing tea, his slender white neck is sliding slightly. Song Qingshu suddenly feels that his heart is also moving.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Huang Rong shakes the empty teacup in front of Song Qing''s writing and gives him a blank look.


    "I can''t be more satisfied." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Huang Rong''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of cunning: "if one day you can drive away the Tartars and unify the north, will you send your troops south? I don''t want to beat you after playing Mongolia and Jin in Xiangyang. "


    Song Qingshu shrugged and said firmly, "yes!"


    Huang Rong was surprised. She just asked casually. After all, she didn''t think that the other party might unify the north. But she didn''t know why. Listening to his reply, she couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable. Would she really want to fight against him at that time?


    Seeing that her face turned white, song Qingshu added: "at that time, I will lead a million elite soldiers to Xiangyang City and threaten to withdraw as soon as I get you. Rong''er, do you think the Southern Song Dynasty will sacrifice you to avoid the war disaster?"


    Huang Rong was surprised. With the virtue of those shameless officials in the court, it was not impossible.


    However, she quickly responded, Jiao snorted: "aunt is not goods, it''s really a big deal to leave, not to mention brother Jing will protect me."


    Song Qingshu said playfully: "take great Xia Guo as the heart of the world. I''m afraid that he may be the first one to decide to sacrifice you at that time."


    Huang Rong''s face turned white: "shut up! Brother Jing will never do that to me. "


    "That''s not necessarily," Song Qingshu continued. "One side is Li people''s life, and the other side is his beloved wife. If I have to choose one, if I expect it to be right, great Xia Guo will definitely choose Li people''s life."


    Seeing that Huang Rong was about to turn pale, song Qingshu added: "of course, when great Xia Guo loves you so much and makes such a decision, he must be extremely painful and unable to face you. He has to commit suicide and apologize to his wife."


    Thinking of Xiao Feng''s last suicide outside Yanmen pass in the eight original works of Tianlong, song Qingshu is filled with emotion. When a person has no choice, death is the only destination.


    Huang Rong was furious to see song Qingshu once again estrange their relationship, but the last sentence of the other side extinguished her anger. With her intelligence, it''s not difficult to simulate her husband''s choice in that situation. I''m afraid it will really be like what he said


    Seeing Huang Rong''s lonely face, song Qingshu said with a smile: "rong''er, you don''t really think I have a chance to ask for you from Xiangyang City with millions of soldiers, do you?"


    Huang Rong took a deep look at him. After a long time, he said, "although I don''t think it''s possible, if one day... I hope you don''t bring soldiers to Xiangyang, I will come to you in advance."


    "Are you afraid that if I really lead my troops to Xiangyang, great Xia Guo will be forced to die?" Song Qingshu saw through what she thought.


    Huang Rong hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Song Qingshu immediately smile, smile some proud: "don''t know when rong''er look for me to do?"


    Huang Rong lips up, a sweep before shy, his face filled with a different look: "whatever you do."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be in a daze. He never expected that the other party would answer like this. When he was about to say something, Huang Rong giggled: "you look beautiful. I really think you have a day to unify the north."


    Song Qingshu put away his smile: "in this world, nothing is impossible."


    Huang Rong was stunned by the confidence on the other side''s face. A thought suddenly flashed in her heart: maybe one day


    "Rong''er, remember what you said today." Hearing Huang Rong''s reply, song Qingshu was in a good mood.


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red, and she snorted: "what did I say just now? I don''t remember


    Song Qingshu looked at her thoughtfully and said faintly, "you''ll think about it then."


    The smile on Huang Rong''s face slowly faded away. Both of them are smart people, and both of them know it well. When that happens, her only choice is to recommend a pillow.


    Seeing the dignified atmosphere in the room, song Qingshu suddenly changed his words and said, "now it''s my turn to ask questions, isn''t it?"


    Huang Rong is also in a good mood. After all, it''s groundless to worry about that kind of situation now. She can''t help but smile and say, "you ask."


    The next two people''s questions are all over the point, more related to life trivia. After several rounds of questions and answers, both sides have a better understanding of each other, and the relationship seems to be closer.


    "It''s getting late, or we''ll be here tonight." In their present posture, not to mention song Qingshu, even Huang Rong is a little bit agitated. She knows that today''s harmonious atmosphere is a good time to put forward the end.


    "You asked me the first question in this game. After all, I have one last question?" Song Qingshu''s smile was suddenly strange.


    "What a stingy man," Huang Rong snorted, "then ask."


    Song Qingshu leaned forward, his mouth gradually came to Huang Rong''s ear, and said a few words gently: "rong''er, who''s bigger, me and great Xia Guo?"

 Chapter 711

    Huang Rong was just waiting for the last question to be answered and ended the night talk tonight. Who knows that song Qingshu said!


    Just a few words, song Qingshu''s voice is also very light, but Huang Rong feels shocked.


    "He knows, he knows!" Huang Rong suddenly felt black in front of her eyes. Her soft body suddenly became stiff and almost fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu held Huang Rong''s shoulder to prevent her from falling down and said with a smile: "why, is this question difficult to answer?"


    Looking at the hateful smile in front of her, Huang Rong wanted to strangle him. Isn''t this a difficult question to answer!


    "Why would he know? It''s impossible for him to know that everything I designed is perfect. " Huang Rong was so upset that she didn''t respond to song Qingshu. Instead, she thought quickly in her heart.


    However, after a few thoughts, she gave up thinking about this problem. After all, now that the other party already knows, it''s useless to think about where there are flaws. So Huang Rong soon began to think about how to restore the current situation.


    Must not let brother Jing know!


    This is the first thought that comes out of Huang Rong''s mind, but she also knows that it''s not easy? Song Qingshu will certainly take this as a threat to achieve the purpose of long-term occupation. Is it true that in order to hide from brother Jing, he has to do something wrong to brother Jing again?


    Huang Rong is not that kind of weak temperament after all, and soon has a decision. If song Qingshu really coerces her, it''s a big deal that she confesses all the truth to brother Jing. She can''t make mistakes again and again.


    Of course, Huang Rong still knows that the confession can only be made after they leave Kaifeng. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen. First, brother Jing is very likely to kill song Qingshu in his rage, but now he is seriously injured and is not song Qingshu''s opponent at all; Second, when song Qingshu saw that something had come to light, in case he got angry, he wanted to kill people and then put the whole thing on the people of Jin Kingdom. That''s really out of his mind


    Despite Huang Rong''s disordered mind, she still forces herself to think the whole thing in order and makes the final decision: first, she and song Qingshu pretend to be snakes, and then she and brother Jing come back to Xiangyang safely and confess to him.


    "Rong Er, Rong er?" See Huang Rong has been silent, the body trembles fiercely, song Qingshu can''t help but reach out and shake her, "are you ok?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned white, and she forced a smile: "it''s OK." Looking at the innocent expression on Song Qingshu''s face, she can''t help but sneer in her heart. She really pretends!


    "Can you tell me the answer now?" Song Qingshu looked into her eyes.


    In fact, when song Qingshu entered her body last night, Huang Rong already had the answer in her heart, but how could she say that? What''s more, it also involves her husband''s dignity. She has been sorry for her husband. How can she trample on his face in front of other men?


    Huang Rong took a deep breath and replied ambiguously, "who do you think is big?"


    "How do I know that?" Song Qingshu shrugged, "rong''er, you have experienced it yourself. Only you know it best."


    What a shame!


    Huang Rong spat. She and Guo Jing have been married for so many years, and she has never said anything so explicit in private. This man is really more cheeky than the city wall.


    "Brother Jing, of course!" Huang Rong heart a horizontal, hard scalp said a word against the heart.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu frowned, showing a face of incredible expression, "how possible!"


    "There''s nothing impossible." Huang Rong snorted coldly.


    "But ah Jiu, Zhiruo, they are all impressed by my big brother." Song Qingshu said in distress.


    Seeing that song Qingshu''s words are more and more outrageous, Huang Rong scolds in her heart, but now she has to continue to insist: "they don''t know about brother Jing."


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu nodded sadly. "I thought my ambition was big enough. I didn''t expect great Xia Guo to be bigger. Does he want to unify the world?"


    Huang Rong was stunned: "you... Who are you asking for more ambition?"


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Huang Rong''s pale face turned red all of a sudden. She wanted to find a hole to drill down.


    Song Qingshu''s voice rang at the right time: "Rong Er, what did you compare just now?"


    Huang Rong said bitterly, "I don''t know!"


    "Really?" Song Qingshu laughed more happily, "but I listen to what you said just now, how do you seem to compare... What."


    Huang Rong, embarrassed and anxious, turned around and stamped her foot: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer, and said to himself, "rong''er, it''s not surprising that you know the size of brother Jing, but why do you know my size?"


    Huang Rong took a deep breath and stabilized his disordered breathing: "Mr. Song, please respect yourself!"


    "Self respect?" Song Qingshu''s voice became a little ethereal. "But not long ago, I accidentally looked down from rong''er''s neck. There seemed to be a lot of kisses on rong''er''s body. If I remember correctly, great Xia Guo was still in prison at that time."


    Huang Rong was surprised and subconsciously covered the neckline. Only then did she know that the flaw was here. She knew that song Qingshu was just teasing herself.


    "Son song, I don''t understand what you want to say?" Huang Rong pretended not to know.


    "I want to know, who is that lucky man?" Song Qingshu was staring at her.


    Huang Rong looked away unnaturally: "you think too much, there is no man."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "Rong Er, there''s no need for us to test each other like this. Let''s just say a lot."


    Huang Rong was surprised and looked at him nervously, not knowing what he was going to say.


    Song Qingshu, holding both hands, went to the window and looked at the quiet night sky outside. He seemed to be thinking about how to use words. After a long time, he said, "last night... I really didn''t know it was you."


    Huang Rong''s heart leaped, the time finally came!


    Before she imagined countless possibilities, but when it came to an end, she found that it was not as difficult to deal with as she imagined. After a long silence, she replied, "I know."


    "I''m really sorry. I thought it was Mrs. Tang. That''s why I was so rude last night." Song Qingshu turns around and looks at her with an apologetic face.


    Do you have to apologize for this?


    "I don''t want to hear anything about last night. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s gone," she said coldly, biting her lip


    Song Qingshu immediately understood her subtext, which means that you are not to blame for what happened last night, and you are not to pursue it. The only requirement is that both parties forget about it together.


    "This is a beautiful misunderstanding," Song Qingshu said with emotion. "Last night''s wonderful feeling is unforgettable. How can I forget it."

 Chapter 712

    This sentence also resonates in Huang Rong''s heart. Last night''s event is really unforgettable. If we put aside the moral suffering, she has to admit that the experience is unprecedented wonderful and happy.


    It''s a pity that when she thought of losing herself to a man other than her husband, all her beauty turned into a whip on her conscience.


    "If you can''t forget it, you have to." Huang Rong''s voice was no longer trembling and hesitating, as if she had changed back to the determined leader of the beggars'' sect.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not going to forget it." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    Huang Rong was biting the scallop''s teeth, and her eyes were full of anger: "you took a huge advantage last night. I''m not going to investigate. What else do you want?"


    "It''s really cheap," Song Qingshu nodded, obviously admitting the other side''s statement, "but I also have a big appetite."


    Huang Rong suddenly cold hands and feet: "what do you mean?"


    "Rong''er, you must know what I mean to you," Song Qingshu sighed at the delicate porcelain face before his eyes. He had to sigh about the magic of the creator. "Because of your identity, I have kept a certain degree of restraint, rong''er, you should also feel it."


    Huang Rong''s face became hot and she murmured for a while. She recalled all kinds of things before them. It was true that song Qingshu often had some ambiguous actions, but they all happened for a reason. Generally speaking, he was still in love and ended in courtesy. If not, she would not have fallen asleep on his bed last night.


    At the thought of this, Huang Rong hated his teeth. Before, he was cheated by the gentleman he showed.


    "But since what happened last night, a lot of restraint is unnecessary." Song Qingshu continued.


    Huang Rong was startled: "what do you want to do?"


    "Be my woman." Whether he was Emperor Kangxi or the king of the Golden Snake, he had been in a high position for a long time. Once he became serious, his voice was filled with inexplicable dignity and beyond doubt.


    "No way!" Huang Rong flatly refused.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked calmly.


    "Because I already have a husband, and a daughter, also because this matter will not be tolerated by people in the world..." Huang Rong hastily explained, but after saying a few reasons, she was surprised, why do you want to explain so clearly, refuse is refuse, which also need reasons.


    "Your husband''s affairs are well settled. As long as he dies, it''s normal for you to remarry." Song Qingshu has a chill in his voice.


    Huang Rong''s heart was cold and she said in a hurry, "if something happens to brother Jing, even if I bite my tongue and kill myself, I won''t let you go."


    Song Qingshu''s face was gloomy. After a long time, he sighed: "well, great Xia Guo is a great Xia after all. I don''t know how many people have totem in his heart. I have always admired his integrity. How can I do things that people and gods are angry with each other. Rong''er, don''t be afraid. I won''t deal with great Xia Guo with despicable means. "


    Huang Rong was relieved to hear him say this, and subconsciously believed him. Although there was no guarantee, she felt that the spirit of song Qingshu was not that kind of mean person.


    "Thinking about it, the only chance to get you is as I said before, when you come to Xiangyang City, in the face of absolute power, no matter how much criticism in the world, what''s more, and all the bad names will be carried by me, and it won''t damage your couple''s reputation." Song Qingshu frowned, as if trying to think, while talking to himself.


    "Well, I''ll wait for that day." Huang Rong knows that the possibility of this day is almost zero, so she doesn''t mind extending the deadline indefinitely.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I know what you''re thinking. You must think I''m talking big, but I believe that this day will come eventually. It will only take ten or twenty years until this day, when we are all old. Since ancient times, beauties are like famous generals. I can''t wait that long."


    Huang Rong subconsciously stepped back: "what do you want?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid it will take ten years for me to be my woman. But if it''s just being my lover in the dark, it''s OK from now on. "


    Huang Rong laughed angrily: "why! Who do you think you are? "


    "You know what I''m for." Song Qingshu''s face is very calm, as if to say a common thing.


    The nine Yin manual brother brother is still silent, because she knows Song Qingshu''s words are not empty, whether it is his martial arts, or the great moving spirit in the real life of the nine Yin. The law, plus Jing brother''s life and death control in his mind, and Song Qing Shu really want to get his own body, so she can say that there is no resistance against Huang Rong.


    In the past, even if she was at an absolute disadvantage, she could use her intelligence and find a solution. But after last night''s event, all this became meaningless.


    Her innocence is gone. What''s the difference between one more time and one less time?


    "Rong''er, I believe you''re a smart woman. You should know the difference between taking the initiative to promise me and forcing me to do it." Song Qingshu gave her a deep look.


    "You are a devil!" Huang Rong trembled all over, "why didn''t I discover your true face earlier?"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "that''s because I was reluctant to use these methods to deal with you. I hope you don''t force me to show the devil''s side in front of you."


    Huang Rong was silent again. After a long time, she said, "I can promise you, but you must promise me a few conditions."


    Song Qingshu pointed out: "rong''er is really smart. If you force me to force you, you won''t have a chance to talk about terms with me. You can say what terms you want. As long as you don''t go too far, I can consider them."


    "First, ensure the safety of brother Jing, and do not lay any poisonous hands on him."


    "No problem." Song Qingshu agreed very simply.


    "Second, only you and I know about this matter. We must never disclose it to a third person, not even the person closest to you." Huang Rong''s expression became more and more calm, as if she was talking about something unrelated to her.


    "You are afraid that I will deliberately let great Xia Guo know to destroy your feelings," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t do that. It''s boring for him to know."


    "Other people can''t say, such as Miss Zhou and miss ah Jiu." Huang Rong added, biting her lips.


    "No problem. Anything else?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Third, this relationship is limited to Kaifeng City. After that, you are not allowed to disturb my life again." Huang Rong looked at him quietly.


    ----Dividing line-------


    Thank you for the monthly ticket support from book friends zz33xxb, Chibi sporadic, Tiancun Qiankun, xiyujingchen, master haoxuan, half lemongmeng, master Ximen and others. Many people have missed in the past few days, so I won''t elaborate on them one by one. Thank you all in a word

 Chapter 713

    "No way!" Song Qingshu directly refused, "I want you to be my lover all my life, not these days."


    "Never in a lifetime!" Huang Rong''s attitude is also very firm, "if this is the case, I will directly confess to brother Jing, I believe he won''t blame me, even if you kill us, we are also a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life."


    Looking at her firm eyes, song Qingshu sighed: "well, ten years is the limit. After ten years, I should be able to find you honestly. We don''t have to be furtive any more."


    "A year!" Huang Rong raised her head and looked at him stubbornly.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "three years!"


    Seeing what Huang Rong wanted to say, song Qingshu said coldly, "this is my bottom line. You know, I can''t agree to these conditions."


    Huang Rong''s face turns blue and white, and she is obviously doing a fierce psychological struggle. Song Qingshu said at the right time: "Rong Er, you think too much. I have so many things now. I travel all day among countries. I can come to you at most once or twice a year. Do you think this frequency is hard to accept?"


    Huang Rong knew that he didn''t lie. If an ordinary man had such a beautiful woman as himself as his lover, he might be tired of being around him all day. But song Qingshu was different from ordinary people. He was ambitious. He was not the kind of man who was willing to indulge in the gentle countryside. What''s more, there were so many fairy like lovers around him, Less time to find yourself.


    "Well, three years is three years, but you have to promise me that you can''t affect my normal life when you look for me, and whether you want to accompany me or not depends on my mood." Huang rongjiao snorted, and her face flashed the cunning of her girlhood.


    "It''s not difficult not to affect your normal life, but whether you accompany me or not depends on your mood. You won''t like it at that time." Song Qingshu is not Ouyang Ke, so he will not be beautiful, and he will forget himself at present.


    "If I don''t have this power, then I''m just a tool for you to vent your desire and hope?" Huang Rong said angrily.


    "This..." Song Qingshu is still a little hesitant. Huang Rong has too many ghost ideas. If she accidentally brings them to the pit, they will lose a lot.


    "Hum, don''t you boast that... What... What Kung Fu is the best in the world? If you are really so powerful, are you afraid that I won''t accompany you?" Huang Rong then turned her face to one side. From the perspective of song Qingshu, she could see a layer of pink on her crystal clear ears.


    Song Qingshu finally laughed: "OK, I promise you."


    Seeing song Qingshu staring at him, Huang Rong was a little flustered by the silence in the room, and hastily added: "there are still conditions..."


    "Rong''er, tell me." Song Qingshu didn''t think that Huang Rong would agree to be his lover, which was something he didn''t dare to think of before.


    Mrs. Tang is still their matchmaker. If it wasn''t for her, how could they have happened last night? Without the fact that rice was cooked last night, how could Huang Rong have agreed so easily?


    Song Qingshu is in a good mood at the moment. It''s not difficult to promise her some small requests.


    In fact, Huang Rong just thought about the three conditions. At the moment, her mind is in a mess, and she''s afraid that she won''t have a chance if she doesn''t say it all the time. She has to say casually, "what''s going on in Xiangyang in the future? I ask you to help. You can''t refuse."


    "Yes!" When song Qingshu thinks about it carefully, the safety of Xiangyang is in fact in line with his interests. We should know that the Southern Song Dynasty now relies on the natural danger of the Yangtze River, and Xiangyang is the gateway of the middle reaches of the Yangtze River. Once Xiangyang is lost, the northern nomads will go downstream, and the small court of the Southern Song Dynasty will be destroyed in a moment. What song Qingshu needs most now is time, Only when several big powers restrict and balance each other can he find his way and grow.


    Huang Rong is glad to see song Qingshu''s promise. After all, song Qingshu is not only excellent in martial arts, but also has tens of thousands of elite soldiers under his command. With this strong support, it will be much easier to guard Xiangyang in the future.


    "But every time I help you, you have to accompany me." Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    Huang Rong jumped in her heart and said angrily, "brother Jing and I are both in Xiangyang City. How can we... How can we have a chance to accompany you?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I don''t care. It''s your business."


    Seeing Huang Rong''s bewilderment, song Qingshu suggested, "Rong Er, you are so smart. You can come to me with any reason you want, such as discussing intelligence with me and making tactical plans... How can you doubt you, great Xia Guo?"


    Hearing this, Huang Rong blushed and looked at him in amazement: "you are young, and you don''t know where to learn so many dirty methods."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is thanks to the performance of Japanese artists, the day and night edification of Li FanJie, and of course, the literary works of some" gentlemen "in China..."


    Huang Rong could not understand any artist or Lipan, but only Japan. She seemed to have an impression: "Japan, is it Japanese?"


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Seeing that he was laughing strangely, Huang Rong thought that it was not a good thing and stopped in a hurry.


    "What are the conditions? Rong''er should seize the opportunity and wait for nothing?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Also," Huang Rong answered quickly, but she couldn''t think of anything to help. Song Qingshu urged her. In her hurry, she thought of one thing, "fu''er accidentally cut off Yang Guo''s arm not long ago. Brother Jing was very angry and wanted to cut off fu''er''s arm to compensate him. I had to let fu''er go to Taohua Island, but she was very playful, Maybe you''ll sneak into the river''s Lake sometime. Now the river''s Lake is dangerous. Do you have any way to protect her? "


    Song Qingshu frowned: "if it''s in Shandong, it''s not a problem. If it''s in other places, I''m afraid I can''t reach it."


    Huang Rong immediately looked disappointed: "it''s the same."


    "This time Yang Guo and WAN Yanliang are dealing with you together. Does great Xia Guo want to see Guo Fu''s hand?" Song Qingshu was puzzled.


    Huang Rong sighed: "brother Jing is a man of integrity. He always thinks that our husband and wife killed Yang Kang miserably. Originally, he felt guilty for the Yang family. This time fu''er cut off her hand again. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for brother Jing to forgive her, and I dare not take her back to Xiangyang."


    "I have a way to get rid of fu''er''s hand once and for all." Song Qingshu''s words immediately aroused Huang Rong''s curiosity.


    "What can I do?" Huang Rong looked at him pleasantly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "at that time, you ask great Xia Guo to marry me. Fu''er becomes my fiancee. How can great Xia Guo cut off her hand again?"


    Huang rongdun was so angry that she trembled: "you are such an asshole! I have the idea of

 Chapter 714

    Song Qingshu spread out his hands and cried out: "I just want to make great Xia Guo give up chopping thousands of gold hands. What else can I think of?"


    "You know it." Huang Rong snorted with a cold face.


    "Well, well, I''m teasing you," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "You think too much of yourself. In fact, I just want to indirectly express my interest in Guo Fu to great Xia Guo. Doesn''t he really cut Guo Fu''s hand by giving me face as a life-saving benefactor?"


    "Which father doesn''t care for his daughter? Are you willing to cut off fu''er''s hand when you are great Xia Guo? I gave him a step down, and with Yang Guo''s help to you this time, you can persuade him a few more words. Isn''t this thing over? "


    "Besides, I''m just making a gesture. Do you really think I''m interested in that unruly and willful young lady? I have so many confidants around me. I''m afraid that I might offend her by accident and be snapped by her in the middle of the night."


    "Fu''er, how can you describe her as so headstrong?" Huang Rong blushed. "Besides, you''re such a dirty and shameless bastard. It''s just God''s eye that you''re really cracked."


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her and said, "if I''m really attacked, don''t you want to be widowed?"


    "Bah!" Huang Rong spat, "you are not my husband."


    "Although I''m not your husband, I''m your man," Song Qingshu said, holding her shoulder in both hands and touching the skin on her back neck intentionally or unconsciously.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Huang Rong''s voice trembled.


    "You know what I want to do." Song Qingshu was close to her back.


    Feeling the hot reaction behind her, Huang Rong was silent for a while. After a long time, she shook her head and said, "not today. Brother Jing is next door."


    "So what?" Song Qingshu unties her bun, buries her head in her blue silk and takes a deep breath.


    Huang Rong was shocked by his reply. She didn''t expect that the other party was so bold. When her head was blank, she suddenly felt that her chest was tight. It turned out that the other party''s big hand had reached into her skirt.


    "I beg you, don''t be here..." Huang Rong pressed his hand and begged, promising to be his lover is enough to challenge her moral bottom line. Now her husband is still next door, how dare she let him do anything wrong.


    "The request is invalid." Song Qingshu''s voice is beyond doubt.


    "You are so unscrupulous, the things between us will be exposed sooner or later, no, I''ll go back and refuse to be your lover." Huang Rong blushed and said angrily.


    Song Qingshu held her symmetrical and full body tightly in his arms from behind, and his voice was a little excited: "rong''er, let me make a fool of myself this time, and I won''t make such a mess in the future... Don''t you think your husband and wife''s life is peaceful? This kind of experience may not happen once in your life, so you don''t want to have a try?"


    As soon as Huang Rong was steaming, she felt half softened. When she heard his words of temptation like a devil, her heart suddenly jumped up. As a young girl, she was famous for being an ancient spirit. She liked to try all kinds of new things. She only regained her temper after getting married, but her nature was still there. Once she had a catalyst, it was like a volcano, It''s going to start at one o''clock.


    Try to manage wisdom to tell her that this is not right, but I don''t know why, she hasn''t made up her mind to refuse, when the other party has begun to untie her belt, she finally wake up, a grasp of the other party''s evil hand, she hesitated for a moment, eventually turned into a faint sigh: "don''t untie the belt, wait a moment, in case something happens... Too late to wear."


    Hearing what Huang Rong said, the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose a proud radian. The young lady Hua Xin was willing to cooperate, saying that she had been occupied.


    Huang Rong was also surprised to say that, but she felt a sense of taboo and trembled when she was ashamed. At this point, she leaned over as if she had abandoned herself, wrapped her arms around the neck of song Qingshu, offered her lips and kissed back warmly.


    Song Qingshu reaches out to hold her buttocks and lifts them up. Huang Rong separates her legs and wraps them around his waist. She looks at him with a blush on her face. She purses her lips and says in a soft voice: "keep quiet. Don''t disturb brother Jing."


    Huang Rong''s peach blossom like face exudes an amazing charm, and her eyes seem to seep water. How can song Qingshu resist it? Holding Huang Rong''s buttocks, the whole person directly pressed her to the wall. Two satisfied sighs came to mind in the room at the same time.


    They hit the wall and made a dull noise. Huang Rong was so scared that she turned pale. She quickly pricked up her ears to listen to the movement next door. Seeing that Guo Jing didn''t respond, she suddenly bit song Qingshu on the shoulder: "you''re such a jerk, I don''t want you to be quiet!"


    "I''m so excited," Song Qingshu said with a strange smile on his face. "A woman with duplicity, her body is so warm, but she''s always pretending to be a lady."


    Huang Rong was too shy to look into his eyes. She buried her head on his shoulder and bit it down again.


    Song Qingshu knew that making fun of her would really annoy her. After all, this was the first time that she broke through the moral taboo. Song Qingshu stopped talking and squeezed all her strength into her warm body.


    Huang Rong''s skin was soon covered with a thick layer of sweat, which made her blushing skin more brilliant. Before long, Huang Rong quickly put her hand over her mouth and deliberately suppressed her happy singing in her throat.


    She had never experienced this kind of experience before. At the beginning, she had reached the peak of happiness. Song Qingshu seemed to be aware of her body''s reaction and her movements became gentle.


    "Although there are some bastards, he''s really a gentle and considerate man." Huang Rong put her face on his chest. For a moment, she was a little crazy.


    After a moment of silence, song Qingshu asked with a smile: "Rong Er, have you had a good rest?"


    "Well ~" Huang Rong did not dare to look into his eyes, but snorted slightly.


    Song Qingshu came to the table with her in his arms, brushed away the sundries on the table, and let Huang Rong lie on the table. The clear sound of the falling water cup and kettle made her heart lift. Suddenly, Guo Jing''s confused voice came from inside: "are you outside rong''er?"


    "Brother Jing, I accidentally knocked over the teapot." Huang Rong felt that her brain had never turned so fast. Without hesitation for a second, she found a solution. At this time, her whole body was stiff, for fear that Guo Jing would come out to check.


    What''s more, the man behind her suddenly entered her body at this time.


    Huang Rong hates song Qingshu to death. She wants to be seen by brother Jing. I''m shameless now. I''ll die with him after all my life!

 Chapter 715

    Fortunately, the curtain had not been opened. It seemed that Guo Jing turned over and continued to sleep. Huang Rong''s whole body softened.


    Huang Rong''s heart suddenly trembled when she was hit. Then she realized that the bastard behind her was still rushing. She was so scared that she didn''t want to take such a risk again. She struggled and wanted to get up.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s big hand pressed her shoulder tightly. She tried several times and couldn''t get up. Just as she took a deep breath and was ready to prop it up, song Qingshu''s just right impact happened to be in the depth of her soul, and her hard-earned strength disappeared without a trace.


    "Please don''t do that!" Huang Rong looked back, a pair of watery eyes full of pleading color.


    Song Qingshu leaned down to her ear and said, "rong''er, why are you so insincere? You don''t know how slippery your body is after the stimulation of great Xia Guo just now."


    Huang Rong turned her head aside in shame and ignored him.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and changes his normal state. Instead, he slows down, just like swaying his oars on a calm lake in a sunny day.


    Before long, Huang Rong finally couldn''t help it and said angrily, "can you hurry up?"


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows moved and looked at her with a smile: "rong''er, do you think I move too slowly?"


    Huang Rong was stunned at first, but he quickly reacted and blushed: "I don''t mean that. I... I want you to finish quickly!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "no way, talent is so willful!"


    Huang Rong almost didn''t die of anger. Just as she wanted to say something, song Qingshu had come up to her ear and said, "of course, if Rong Er cooperated with me a lot, I might be able to come out as soon as possible."


    "How do you want me to cooperate?" Huang Rong bit her lips and controlled her voice. She gave him a blank look.


    "It''s something that women are born with and don''t have to teach." Song Qingshu said softly, rubbing her milk white waist.


    "I don''t know what I''ve done in my last life. I''ll meet you in this life." Huang Rong sighed. Although she was ashamed, in order to finish early, she had to cooperate with each other''s rhythm and began to twist her waist.


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Rong''s eyes were blurred, and the whole person was paralyzed on the table. She couldn''t lift any more strength. She secretly hated him and said: this bastard is a beast, and he cheated me to take the initiative... As a result, for so long, there was no sign of anything.


    When she was in a daze, she suddenly felt that she had been picked up out of thin air and tossed for so long. Her whole body seemed to be falling apart. She felt that she was too lazy to open her eyes, and she didn''t care how the other party tossed her. She grabbed song Qingshu''s neck and put her face on his chest.


    All of a sudden, Huang Rong felt strange in her body, and her heart could not help but tremble. How could this man suddenly grow up again? He raised his head in doubt. When he saw the surrounding scene clearly, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    It turns out that while she didn''t care, song Qingshu held her and went straight to the inner room. Now Brother Jing is sleeping on the bed a few feet away!


    "This bastard, no wonder she is more excited by stimulation..." Huang Rong''s mind flashed, and she began to struggle. However, for one thing, she couldn''t compare her strength with song Qingshu, and for another, she didn''t dare to move too much, for fear of waking Guo Jing. If he saw her ugly appearance, she didn''t know how to face it.


    Song Qingshu''s waist is stiff, and Huang Rong feels soft all over. She knows that her key is being controlled, so she has no strength to struggle. However, the scene today is so shocking that her two lines of tears flow down.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make a quick decision. I won''t wake him up." Song Qingshu''s voice came from the secret, but Huang Rong didn''t believe him, and her tears ran down.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in his arms, song Qingshu felt a strong sense of Conquest rising in his chest. He was so excited that he wanted to roar. The rush was so cool that soon his scalp began to feel numb.


    Huang Rong seems to be aware of the change of his body, and starts to shrink his body to stimulate the other party. He says in his heart: let''s finish it, let''s finish it


    "Rong''er, is that you?"


    At this time, a voice sounded, scaring Huang Rong to death. She slowly turned her head and found that Guo Jing had sat up straight and looked at them.


    "It''s over!" Huang Rong''s mind is blank.


    Song Qingshu was also shocked. He just carried Huang Rong here on impulse. He didn''t really want Guo Jing to find out about them. Seeing Guo Jing staring at them, his enthusiasm was like a bucket of cold water.


    Up to now, no matter how to explain it, song Qingshu was also single. Instead of letting Huang Rong go, he accelerated the earthquake.


    He had already arrived, and was so stimulated by Guo Jing that he couldn''t support him after two or three moves. He was so excited that he poured all his enthusiasm into Huang Rong''s body.


    When Huang Rong was hit by the heat wave, he trembled violently,


    "Crazy, crazy, crazy!"


    It was the only thought left in her mind.


    "Why?" Hearing song Qingshu''s heavy breath, Guo Jing''s face flashed a little surprised, "is song Shaoxia here?"


    Huang Rong and song Qingshu look at each other. What does he mean?


    Song Qingshu even thought, is it Guo Jing''s deliberate attitude, trying to pretend not to see it and cover it up? But he soon shook his head. They were obviously like this. How could they pretend they didn''t know what happened? What''s more, Guo Jing is not like such a quick witted person.


    "Rong''er, young Xia song is here. Why don''t you light the light?" Guo Jing''s words sounded again, which made them more confused. Now the oil lamp in the room is very bright.


    Huang Rong''s heart is a sour: brother Jing must be in order to take care of my face, deliberately say so to solve the embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu was still calm. He saw that there seemed to be a dark air between Guo Jing''s eyebrows. He was surprised and said, "great Xia Guo, are you poisoned?"


    "Poisoning?" Guo Jing was stunned and carried his true Qi. He found that his true Qi was empty. He was shocked. "No wonder I never heard when you came in, young Xia song. It seems that I was really poisoned."


    Huang Rong finally responded and exclaimed, "brother Jing, what''s the matter with you?" She struggled to check her husband''s situation in the past. Who knows that song Qingshu hugged her tightly and didn''t mean to let go.


    Guo Jing also reflected at this time. With his own skill, he could see clearly even in the dark. Why is it so dark now? He raised his hand and shook it in front of him. Rao was so calm that he couldn''t help shaking all over: "I can''t see!"

 Chapter 716

    Song Qingshu was stunned. His first reaction was that Guo Jing''s reason was really good. It could resolve the embarrassment of today''s scene to the greatest extent. Being out of sight naturally means that he didn''t see what happened to him and Huang Rong.


    However, song Qingshu soon gave up the idea. Just now, he was in a panic and didn''t pay attention. Now when he looked carefully, Guo Jing''s eyes were diffuse and seemed to have no focal length. It was a sign of blindness.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Let me go!" Huang Rong''s struggle is even worse. Fortunately, Guo Jing''s mind is agitated now, and he just doesn''t realize what''s abnormal.


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop her this time, but he also wanted to see what happened to Guo Jing, so he went to Guo Jing with Huang Rong in his arms.


    Huang Rong didn''t expect that he was so bold. Now they are still closely united! She struggled subconsciously, but song Qingshu hugged her tightly, and didn''t mean to let go. She was shy and anxious, and hit each other''s chest with a powder fist. She was about to come to Guo Jing. Then she hurriedly arranged her skirt and put it down to cover the unbearable picture.


    Song Qingshu ignored her and said directly to Guo Jing, "great Xia Guo, if you don''t mind, let me feel your pulse." He has been in this world for a long time. He has learned a lot of martial arts and is injured from time to time. He can be said to be a good doctor after a long illness. At least it is not difficult for him to feel his pulse.


    "Thank you, young Xia song!" After all, Guo Jing is a great Xia. After the initial confusion, he soon calms down and has a great demeanor.


    Huang Rong almost fainted and hated him: brother Jing, brother Jing, the man you thank is bullying rong''er in front of you now.


    It seems to confirm what she thinks in her heart. Huang Rong feels that her body is full of heat. The thing that song Qingshu bullies her seems to have the trace of rising again.


    "Ah ~" Huang Rong''s delicate body trembled and exclaimed subconsciously.


    "Rong''er, what''s the matter with you?" Guo Jing turned his head in doubt.


    Knowing that Guo Jing can''t see now, but being stared at by his two eyes at such a close distance, Huang Rong''s heart almost didn''t jump to her throat. She turned her head and saw song Qingshu looking at her with a smile, but she didn''t mean to be afraid at all. She was so ashamed and angry that she hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed: "nothing, brother Jing."


    Seeing that she didn''t confess, song Qingshu raised her eyebrows triumphantly. Huang Rong noticed the sudden expansion of her body, and her delicate body gave a subconscious cry. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time and didn''t cry out.


    Huang Rong knew that he couldn''t be allowed to do evil any more. He trembled and asked in a cold voice: "song... Young Xia, what''s the matter with brother Jing?" Although she is polite, she has already scolded her opponent half dead in her heart. If her eyes can kill people, song Qingshu doesn''t know how many arrows she has won.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was on the verge of an outbreak and did not stimulate her any more. He replied in a deep voice, "it seems that there is a strange poison in the body of great Xia Guo."


    "Poison?" Huang Rong''s voice became colder. "Young Xia song, what medicine did you give brother Jing before?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he snorted: "why, do you think I poisoned great Xia Guo?" As if in order to punish her for saying something wrong, song Qingshu straightened up as soon as her voice fell. Huang Rong suddenly opened her eyes and quickly put her hand over her mouth. What she was about to say immediately swallowed back.


    Guo Jing''s voice also rang out: "rong''er, young Xia song saved our couple''s lives. How can you say that? Apologize to young Xia song The tone has been rather severe.


    Huang Rong''s eyes were red, and she was very wronged: brother Jing, you don''t know anything. What a good man is this bastard!


    It''s a pity that she can''t explain the reason to Guo Jing, but in this case, she can''t make an apology to song Qingshu instead!


    Seeing that Huang Rong was silent all the time, Guo Jing could not help frowning: "Rong Er, you used to know a lot. What''s the matter today?"


    Reproached by her husband, Huang Rong is even more aggrieved. Just as she wants to expose the true face of song Qingshu regardless of everything, his bad tone suddenly rings in her ear: "rong''er, only when great Xia Guo is intact, can I conquer you with more sense of achievement. Do you think I will poison you?"


    Huang Rong''s subconscious reaction is that song Qingshu is whispering to her. If the other party explains it with other reasons, she won''t believe it. After all, this bastard has always wanted to get her. What happened to brother Jing, he is the biggest beneficiary and has a greater chance to get himself.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s reason, Huang Rong believed him subconsciously, because this... This reason... Is really in line with his shameless and obscene style.


    While Huang Rong was thinking about it, song Qingshu said, "great Xia Guo, you don''t have to blame Mrs. Guo. Mrs. Guo is concerned, but she is in disorder. Just now she is a little out of fashion." After hearing this, Huang Rong scolded in her heart. Now she looks very impolite, but it''s all caused by you bastard!


    Guo Jing smiles: "young Xia song is really broad-minded. Guo apologizes for you on behalf of rong''er."


    Huang Rong quickly pulled Guo Jing''s arm: "brother Jing... Don''t apologize to him!"


    Guo Jing did not expect that his wife would have such a big reaction, subconsciously a Zheng: "why?"


    Huang Rong for a moment, clenched her lips: "anyway... Anyway, you can apologize to anyone, but there is no need to apologize to him." Huang Rong is sad in his heart. Brother Jing, your wife is bullied by him, but you apologize to him foolishly. That bastard must be very proud.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "great Xia Guo, what Mrs. Guo means is that we are like a family. There is no need to apologize so much."


    "Family?" There was a trace of confusion on Guo Jing''s face.


    "That''s right," Song Qingshu explained with a smile. "Last time we dealt with the Qing Dynasty''s iron cavalry, thanks to Mrs. Guo''s help for many times, we joined hands with the enemy. We are already too familiar friends, don''t you think, Mrs. Guo?"


    Huang Rong was almost fainted by his sudden move, and she was very ashamed and angry. But at this time, she could only follow the other party''s words and let out a reluctant hum.


    "You are so familiar." Guo Jing suddenly realized that no wonder he had no friendship with the comet like King of the Golden Snake, but the other side took such a big risk to save their husband and wife.


    It''s not just ripe. I''ve tasted every inch of her skin.


    Song Qingshu was even more pleased with his smile and continued with a light cough: "in addition, I met Ling Qianjin before, and we all had a good feeling for each other. If great Xia Guo doesn''t mind, we can still be a real family."

 Chapter 717

    Guo Jing was surprised at first, and then said happily, "young Xia song and fu''er also met each other..."


    In fact, in Guo Jing''s mind, he always wanted to marry his daughter to Yang Guo. Unfortunately, Yang Guo colluded with Jin people this time, which really disappointed him. In addition, Huang Rong mentioned that he had married Guo Fu to song Qingshu. Originally, he hesitated. But this time, thanks to song Qingshu''s help, he saw with his own eyes that he was not only talented, but also highly skilled in martial arts, Not even under himself, he was not satisfied with anything. He subconsciously replied, "young Xia song is a young hero. Of course, Guo won''t mind."


    Seeing that her husband didn''t understand what song Qingshu meant by the family, Huang Rong was angry and anxious. She couldn''t help but say: "brother Jing ~" she suffered all this. She didn''t want to let her daughter fall into the clutches. If she really recruited song Qingshu as her son-in-law, would it not lead the wolf into the room!


    Guo Jing was surprised. He thought his wife was reminding him of something. He immediately woke up. No wonder he always felt strange. Was it song Qingshu''s saying that he was proposing marriage? But it''s too rash to mention it like this: "young Xia song, fu''er is still young after all, and I need to ask her what she thinks about this matter..."


    Huang Rong immediately breathed a sigh of relief and was about to find a reason to push off the marriage, but song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s right. Of course, we should first ask what fu''er means, but I heard that great Xia Guo seemed to say that he wanted to cut off fu''er''s arm..."


    Huang Rong was anxious to say something when he heard song Qingshu''s last sentence. He immediately changed his mind and used him to get brother Jing to give up that idea.


    Guo Jing gave a wry smile: "song Shaoxia, to tell you the truth, my daughter is good at everything, but she is so arrogant that she made a big mistake before..." then he told Guo Fu roughly about how he cut off Yang Guo''s hand.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew the reason, but he still pretended to hear it for the first time and replied, "great Xia Guo, Yang Guo colluded with the Jin people this time. It''s said that the thousand gold will do harm to the people."


    For the first time, Huang Rong agrees with him. She has always had a bad feeling for Yang Guo. She really doesn''t understand why her husband loves each other so much.


    Guo Jing sighed: "Guo er''s father died for us in those years, but now Fu Er has broken his arm again. I''m afraid that''s why he''s on the road of no return. Fu Er is really the culprit."


    Listening to Guo Jing''s accusation of her baby daughter, Huang Rong can''t help but say: "brother Jing!"


    Song Qingshu patted her on the back of the waist and motioned her to be calm: "great Xia Guo, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Since the cause of this matter is fu''er, fu''er''s affair is my affair, so I''ll take it all by myself."


    "How does that make you!" Guo Jing was embarrassed. "How could Guo come to chop the arm of young Xia song?"


    Huang Rong blushed and thought that if you knew what he had done to your wife, you would not only cut off his arm.


    When song Qingshu saw that she was dizzy on both cheeks, he was very charming. He could not help but guess what the other party was thinking. He laughed at her and replied: "great Xia Guo misunderstood. How could I push great Xia Guo into such an unjust situation?"


    "What does young Xia song mean?" Guo Jing was stunned.


    Song Qingshu slowly replied: "in fact, I have a friendship with Yang Guo..."


    He said about how to save XiaoLongNu at first, and then said, "I have saved XiaoLongNu''s life. In my face, he will never pursue the matter of fu''er."


    Huang Rong was overjoyed: "it''s so good that Guo Er loves little dragon girl so much. If you know that you have saved her, you will definitely write off this account."


    When she was happy, she suddenly thought of XiaoLongNu''s beautiful and refined appearance. She couldn''t help but feel strange: with this bastard''s temperament, I don''t believe he didn''t care for XiaoLongNu. XiaoLongNu''s appearance shocked me at first... When she thought of the words she used to persuade XiaoLongNu as an elder, she would have a fever in her cheeks. If they were conquered by the same man in the end, I have no face to face her again.


    "Little Dragon Girl..." Guo Jing sighed, "with Guo er''s deep love for little dragon girl, it''s very likely that he won''t pursue this matter any more, but they are masters and apprentices after all. It''s against etiquette and law to do so."


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong trembles all over and subconsciously turns to song Qingshu. She finds that the other party is staring at her with a smile. She is ashamed and annoyed, and she wants to get in.


    "Against etiquette? Rong''er, do you think it''s against the etiquette between us? " Song Qingshu''s hateful voice came into her mind again.


    It''s not only against etiquette, it''s shocking and sensational! Huang Rong really wanted to grab the table and slap it on the bastard''s face, but she also knew that she could only think about it.


    "Great Xia Guo is right. After all, they have different masters and apprentices. It''s really against ethics if they break the rules below." Song Qingshu said, while mischievous top Huang Rong a few times, make her body straight tremble, which still have energy to blame him.


    "Guoer went astray, and Guo regretted not having a good life to teach him." Under the agitation of Guo Jing''s mind, he caused the poison in his body and vomited a mouthful of black blood.


    "Brother Jing!" Although Huang Rong was so upset by song Qingshu that she wanted to die immediately, she still focused half of her mind on her husband. Seeing that his blood was black and smelly, she didn''t know that the poison was so intense.


    "Don''t panic, Mrs. Guo. I''m here." Hearing song Qingshu''s voice, Huang Rong felt for the first time that it was not so hateful. On the contrary, her confused heart gradually settled down.


    "Please help him. As long as you can, I won''t care about anything." Huang Rong holds the sleeve of Song Qing''s book jacket and pleads. Guo Jing is trying to mobilize the Qi in her body to suppress the poison. She doesn''t notice the abnormality in her wife''s words.


    Although she has completely got Huang Rong''s body, every time she is lost in the pleasure of her body for a short time, song Qingshu understands that the other party has been fighting in her own way. It''s really the first time for her to ask each other in such soft language.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good." With that, he quickly sealed several important acupoints on Guo Jing''s body, and then a strong and majestic Qi entered his body.


    Maybe it''s the reason why song Qingshu''s whole body is full of power. His body swells a little bit unconsciously. Huang Rong gives a cry and covers his lips in a hurry for fear of disturbing them.


    After a while, there were bursts of heat on them. Looking at her husband''s forehead full of sweat, Huang Rong painfully took out her handkerchief and wiped it for her husband.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew her movements. She could not help but sing a voice and hum coldly: "I also have sweat on my head. Why don''t you come to wipe it for me?"


    Huang Rong bit her lips, hesitated for a moment, and finally stretched out her handkerchief. Song Qingshu took advantage of the situation to hug her fragrant shoulder, took her to her chest, and then bowed her head to kiss her beautiful red lips.


    "You son of a bitch!" Huang Rong apricot eyes wide open, subconsciously seized the next husband''s hand.

 Chapter 718

    Feeling the strength from his wife''s hand, Guo Jingqi said, "rong''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Huang Rong wants to answer, but her mouth is blocked by song Qingshu. How can she speak?


    "Rong er?" Seeing that his wife had not answered, Guo Jing felt even more strange.


    Huang Rong is about to cry, just don''t know what to do, song Qingshu finally let go of her lips, she slightly panted: "no... nothing, I''m just worried about you."


    Hearing her excuse, song Qingshu smiles even more happily. Huang Rong feels ashamed when she sees his smile. But now, she has no other idea. Her only idea is to cover it up and never let her husband know.


    "Young Xia song, if you want to use your qi to force me to poison, Guo really doesn''t know how to thank you." Hearing that his wife was ok, Guo Jing was relieved and immediately said to song Qingshu.


    "Great Xia Guo, you are too polite. In fact, I have already received the reward." Song Qingshu''s other hand reached into the skirt of the reward and played with the thrilling softness. Suddenly, he felt a little embarrassed.


    Huang Rong secretly scolds shamelessly, but now she can only bite her lips and try her best to suppress the continuous waves in her body, for fear that she will be heard by her husband.


    "Are you paid?" Guo Jing was very confused.


    "The reward has been given to your wife. You can ask her yourself." Song Qingshu also winked at Huang Rong, almost fainted by her anger.


    "Rong er?" Guo Jing asked.


    Huang Rong glared at Song Qingshu, but her husband''s question had to be answered. In a hurry, she explained: "Jing... Brother, I helped song... Song Shaoxia before. This time, he saw that our husband and wife were in trouble, so he took the hand... To help each other."


    Huang Rong closed her eyes and left two lines of clear tears on her smooth cheek. She cried in her heart. If she had not come to Kaifeng this time, so many things would not have happened.


    Guo Jing nodded after hearing the speech: "young Xia song''s help this time is risking his life. It''s really a bit of righteousness."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. After a few polite words with him, he whispers to Huang Rong and says, "rong''er is sure to be Zhuge among women. This is beautiful. Although she tells the truth, her husband is completely in the dark."


    "I''m telling you the truth!" Huang Rong looked at him in a coquettish way.


    Seems to be able to detect her mind, song Qingshu continued: "song this time came to the kingdom of Jin, no companion, rong''er, you gently help me solve the loneliness of the body, this is not help?"


    Huang Rong Xiafei''s cheeks, she meant to help him in the Golden Snake camp before, but when he explained it like this, it was really like trying to pun in front of her husband. She made herself like a woman with a good temper. She felt aggrieved for a moment and shed tears.


    Song Qingshu reached out to wipe her cheek gently and continued to whisper: "rong''er, I know you must hate me now, but have you ever thought that if it wasn''t for me, your ending would only be more miserable this time, and WAN Yanliang would play with you in the same way, and he would not keep his promise to let your husband go, and then you will not only lose your innocence, but also your husband, Do you still think it''s miserable today? "


    "At least he won''t insult me in front of brother Jing like you!" Huang Rong is secretly annoyed, but soon she is not sure. According to the information from the beggars'' sect, Wan Yanliang is licentious and lecherous. His means are better than song Qingshu''s. It''s no surprise to invade him in front of brother Jing.


    Huang Rong has to admit that song Qingshu''s words are really reasonable. At least now Brother Jing is still well, and he has given him his body by accident. It doesn''t make much difference if he gives him one more time or one less time, as long as no one else knows


    Thinking about this, Huang Rong finally calmed down. After a moment of hesitation, he hooked song Qingshu''s neck and whispered in his ear, "don''t be distracted any more. It''s easy to go wrong. If you want to... I''ll... Give it to you in the future, now let me go and concentrate on forcing poison for brother Jing."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "rong''er, in fact, you misunderstood me. I practice some special skills. Being intimate with you will not only distract me, but also strengthen the real Qi in your body. The poison and hegemony of great Xia Guo are abnormal. Only with the pure Yin Qi in your body can I deal with the poison in his body. Otherwise, do you really think I am such a shameless person?"


    Huang Rong almost fainted. There was such a brazen person in the world who described such a ridiculous behavior with such a high profile. Her lips moved: "you bastard is such a person!"


    "You see through." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "although I''m suspected of beautifying myself, what I said just now didn''t deceive you. The poison in the body of great Xia Guo can''t be suppressed by my ability. It can only be suppressed by combining Yin and Yang with you. If you don''t agree, I''ll withdraw. But if you can''t save great Xia Guo, don''t blame me."


    Looking at the bad smile on his face, Huang Rong wants to bite hard. What does it mean that she will quit if she doesn''t agree? Even if she doesn''t agree, they have been intimate for so long. What''s the use of quitting now? What''s more, if there''s something wrong with the poison in brother Jing''s body, doesn''t he just have an excuse?


    "Continue or retreat?" Song Qingshu let out a breath in her ear.


    "Go on!" Huang Rong bit her lip and snorted, "if you can''t cure brother Jing, I''ll spare you my life."


    ¡°OK£¡ "I''ll do my best and die," Song Qingshu said with a smile and pointed to the couch, "turn around."


    Huang Rong''s face was like a peach blossom, and he gave him a hard look. After all, he got up and stood by the bed, and put himself on the couch. Song Qingshu smiles and claps his hand gently. Guo Jing turns around, facing the wall and back to the bed.


    On the one hand, song Qingshu continuously infuses genuine Qi into Guo Jing''s body to force her to poison. On the other hand, he puts his hand on Huang Rong''s back and supports her body, and the whole person leans up.


    Huang Rong suddenly felt tight, but now that she had made a choice, she had to close her lips tightly and bear all this in silence. Now her only consolation is her husband''s warm hand. She subconsciously connected with her husband''s fingers and felt the heat of his palm. Only after a while, her eyes gradually became blurred, A pair of beautiful eyes water flow, are quick to exude water, also don''t know what in the heart.


    Song Qingshu, while forcing Guo Jing to poison him, wantonly enjoys his wife''s body. An unprecedented feeling fills his chest. At the moment, his interest is extremely high, as if the whole universe is under his control.


    "Is this... The feeling of being possessed?"


    Huang Rong and his wife, one with his back to him and the other lying on the couch, didn''t notice that song Qingshu''s eyes seemed to glow with a faint red light.

 Chapter 719

    I don''t know how long later, when Huang Rong looked back, she found that song Qingshu was sweating. She didn''t know whether she was tired of forcing poison for brother Jing or galloping on her own body. She shuddered at the thought of the latter.


    At this time, she was already paralyzed, like mud. The special environment and moral suffering made her body several times more sensitive than usual. But with her husband by her side, she could not express her body feeling freely. She could only cover her mouth and endure bitterly. At this moment, she was also tired and sweaty, as if she had been soaked in water.


    Huang Rong doesn''t know how long she can endure this kind of situation. She shudders at the thought that she can''t control her voice and make her husband hear something unusual. The only thing that makes her happy is that song Qingshu doesn''t want things to be exposed, so her movements are very slow and there is no body impact sound that embarrasses her, But this inch by inch slow advance made her feel more obvious


    Huang Rong''s whole body was tight, and her legs began to tremble. I don''t know how many times she had given up. But the man behind her seemed to have an iron body. He didn''t mean to give up. Instead, he became more and more excited.


    "Thank goodness ~" when Huang Rong''s legs couldn''t stop shaking this time, she finally felt a steady stream of heat gushing into her body, which made her brain blank. Now she has no strength to open her eyes.


    "Great Xia Guo, I''ve temporarily suppressed the poison in your body. There''s no life danger in three days." Song Qingshu said breathlessly as he retreated from Huang Rong''s body.


    Guo Jing only thought that he was so tired because he spent his energy on forcing drugs for himself, and he didn''t think to other places: "thank you, young Xia song."


    "And in three days?" Although Huang Rong was so weak that she didn''t even want to open her eyes, she had to find out immediately when she thought that she had paid so much but could only keep her husband safe for three days.


    Song Qingshu frowned and replied, "Mrs. Guo, the poison in great Xia Guo is too overbearing. I''ve been reluctant to suppress it for a while. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Listening to song Qingshu''s solemn tone, Huang Rong felt that she was desolate. Just now, she didn''t know who was galloping on her body. In a twinkling of an eye, she looked as usual. Men really don''t have a good thing


    "Rong''er, young Xia song didn''t make a false statement. This poison is really too fierce and overbearing. If I hadn''t drunk Liang ziweng''s snake blood before, I would have been killed on the spot." Guo Jing said with a lingering fear that now his nine Yin Qi has reached the peak of cultivation, and the general poison can be easily forced out. Who knows that this time, instead of forcing out the poison, he lost all his internal power.


    "Brother Jing... Can you see now?" Huang Rong suddenly thought of a fatal problem. Guo Jing''s eyes were blind because of the rising poison gas. Now the poison has been suppressed for the time being. Isn''t her husband able to see all of her ugliness?


    Huang Rong''s heart has never been so tangled. On the one hand, she hopes her husband will get better, on the other hand, she worries that she will find everything when her husband gets better.


    Guo Jing didn''t notice his wife''s complicated thoughts. Wen Yan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I still can''t. maybe I will be the same as the great master for the rest of my life. Rong''er, you won''t despise me."


    Huang Rong knew that her husband''s great master was Ke Zhenzhen. She could not help feeling sad: "brother Jing, how can I dislike you? It''s almost the same if you don''t dislike me."


    Thinking of her husband''s misfortune and misfortune, Huang Rong began to cry unconsciously.


    Song Qingshu coughed softly: "Mrs. Guo doesn''t have to worry too much. If I expect it to be good, as long as the poison is removed, great Xia Guo''s eyes will naturally recover, and his whole body will recover. There are still three days to find an antidote. Song must live up to his trust."


    "Really?" Huang Rong raised her head in surprise and joy, and suddenly found that the man in front of her was not so annoying.


    "Of course, it''s true. Since Song received his reward in advance, he would not take things seriously." Song Qingshu winked at her, and Huang Rong''s face became more red.


    Huang Rong is about to say something, who knows the other party''s hand will be extended to her skirt, Huang Rong heart thump: does he want to come?


    But song Qingshu quickly took back his hand, raised his handkerchief, wiped his body clean in Huang Rong''s killing eyes, then threw it in front of her, and whispered: "it has your taste and my breath. Keep it as a souvenir."


    Huang Rong scolded the other half dead in her heart, but worried about what her husband smelled, she quickly put the handkerchief back in her arms. In order to cover up her embarrassment, she said in a hurry: "how did brother kejing get poisoned?"


    Song Qingshu sat down on the couch, while finishing Huang Rong''s messy clothes, he replied in a deep voice: "I''m afraid only Ouyang Feng can use such a powerful poison for wanyanliang."


    Huang Rong''s heart trembles when she feels his gentle action. Her eyes are a little confused. Before, he was just like a devil, but now he is so considerate. He has changed back to the elegant young knight before, and she doesn''t know which side is the real him


    "I remember that after I was caught by mistake, Ouyang Feng did give me a kind of medicine, but at that time I saw that there was no abnormality in my body, so I didn''t take it seriously. Now I think, I escaped and couldn''t take the antidote on time, which led to the onset of toxicity." Guo Jing is blind in both eyes, and he has lost his ability to listen and identify the position. Therefore, he has no idea of what happened around him. He just remembers the details of the previous prison there.


    "In that case, let''s go to Ouyang Feng and get the antidote." Huang Rong subconsciously stood up, who knows that as soon as she got up, her legs softened and she fell down again.


    "Be careful, madam." Song Qingshu''s quick eyes and quick hands helped her.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red, and she pushed him away in a hurry. She was very angry in her heart: if you were not such a jerk, I would not have been able to stand steadily!


    Guo Jing sighed: "rong''er, Ouyang Feng deeply hates our husband and wife. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to give us the antidote."


    "Can''t we steal without him?" When Huang Rong''s mouth was raised, the whole person was in high spirits and finally recovered a few threads of vitality. "With our unique lightness skill, young Xia song, can''t we catch him by hand?"


    "Mrs. Guo really thinks highly of me," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "In this case, song will try her best, but Mrs. Guo is always resourceful. Can she help song?"


    "That''s good. Rong''er and young Xia song have a look after each other." Guo Jing nodded.


    Seeing her husband say this, Huang Rong stamped her feet angrily, but she also had a lot to say to song Qingshu at the moment. After hesitating for a moment, she agreed: "OK, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go now."


    As soon as Huang Ronggang stepped forward, there was a gurgling sound between his legs. Guo Jing gave a sound and asked, "what''s that sound?"

 Chapter 720

    Huang Rong''s pretty face flushed with shame. She opened her mouth several times, but she felt both remorse and guilt. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was in a state of despair, so he quickly helped her out and said, "great Xia Guo, I''m in a hurry to drink water. I didn''t expect to disturb you."


    "Drink water?" Guo Jing was stunned. His voice was not like the sound of drinking water, but he was not the kind of inquisitive person. Seeing song Qingshu''s explanation, he replied, "I just asked casually. Don''t mind, young Xia song."


    "How can it be?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you have a good rest, great Xia Guo. I''ll go to the western drugs with my wife to find out."


    Guo Jing hesitated: "young Xia song, Ouyang Feng is good at using poison. I hope you can take good care of rong''er later."


    Song Qingshu looked back at Huang Rong with a brighter smile: "don''t worry, I will take good care of her." He deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of "care", but Guo Jing didn''t know it. So Huang Rong was clear and subconsciously gave him a hard look.


    Song Qingshu was shaken by her small eyes. She took her little hand and walked out. Huang Rong was staggered. As she walked out, she said goodbye to her husband: "brother Jing, I''ll go first."


    In the dark, Guo Jing smiles and nods: "rong''er, be careful all the way. Remember to follow the arrangement of young Xia song."


    Listen to that asshole? Huang Rong really wants to pinch her husband. She really listens to song Qingshu''s arrangement and doesn''t want him to go to bed.


    Huang Rong subconsciously looked back at Song Qingshu and saw that the other side was also looking at her. She couldn''t help but turn her head with a guilty heart and answered vaguely: "I''ll do it by chance." Worried that her husband would say something embarrassing to her without knowing it, Huang Rong hurried out as soon as her voice fell.


    When she got out of the door and was blown by the cool wind at night, Huang Rong felt that her cheek had been burned out of shape. Seeing song Qingshu following her step by step, smiling, she stamped her feet subconsciously: "what are you laughing at? Are you so happy?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged and replied, "great Xia Guo asked you to listen to my arrangement. Of course, I''m happy."


    Huang Rong stares at him with hatred. Suddenly she smiles and walks up to him. Her hands are wrapped around the back of his neck. The whole person seems to have no strength to hang on him: "then how do you want to arrange me?"


    Huang Rong''s reaction is much more unexpected than song Qingshu''s. after all, she looks like a wronged daughter-in-law who has been bullied before. Instead, she makes him wonder: "rong''er, are you... Are you ok?"


    "That kind of... That kind of teasing people just now, but now come here to pretend to be serious?" Huang rongjiao snorted. Thinking of the absurd pictures tonight, her face turned even more red. "Hum, I want to understand. The more I resist and struggle, the more energetic you are. I''m not as good as you."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a different color. He thought that Huang Rong was really Huang Rong, and he grasped my mind so quickly... As she said, he enjoyed seeing her struggling between morality and desire


    After Song Qingshu''s surprise, he quickly responded. He reached for her chin and looked down at the charming young woman in his arms: "rong''er, you have the beauty of struggling, and you are submissive and provocative. I didn''t expect you to adapt to our relationship so soon. In this case, let''s do it again?"


    "No... no!" Huang Rong is so scared that she looks pale. Her legs are still trembling when she walks. If she is tossed by him again, she may not be able to get out of bed.


    When she ran out of song Qingshu''s arms easily, Huang Rong couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she noticed the joking smile on the other side''s lips and said angrily, "you... You deliberately made fun of me."


    "Who makes me so fond of doing..." Song Qingshu deliberately bited the stressed tone.


    Huang Rong gave him a white look and sighed: "you''ve got what you want tonight. You can''t play with fire like this any more. Just now, it''s almost revealed. If brother Jing really sees me... How can you let me live like that?"


    "Today is an on-the-spot performance, and I didn''t expect that I would be so bold," Song Qingshu was also terrified, and then the conversation changed. "But the scene tonight is so exciting, I''m afraid I can''t forget the taste of it in my life."


    "Do you think I can forget it again?" Huang Rong sighed in her heart. She turned around and stood there without speaking.


    Seeing that Huang Rong fell into silence, song Qingshu also knew that he had gone too far in the past. He quickly apologized and said, "rong''er, I''m not good tonight. I won''t force you to do something you don''t want to do in the future."


    Huang Rong didn''t believe him so easily. She replied faintly, "Song Gongzi''s martial arts are unparalleled. Even if there is any evil idea in the future, I can''t resist. So what''s the point of saying these now?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not impossible for you to say this kind of situation..." seeing Huang Rong''s Willow eyebrows, he quickly added: "don''t worry, rong''er, even if I really have some evil ideas, I will ask for your opinions. As long as you don''t agree, I will not force you."


    "Seriously?" Huang Rong''s eyes finally showed a trace of joy.


    "Every word of a gentleman is a whip of a horse." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Bah, if you are a gentleman, the gentlemen in the world are not worth much." Huang Rong spat. She thought that she didn''t know which nerve was wrong before. She really regarded him as a gentleman and slept on his bed heartlessly. As a result, she was given that by him. It was hard to say.


    Song Qingshu put her back in his arms with a smile: "I used to be a gentleman in front of rong''er, but only after we had a close relationship, I showed the other side. There are few people in the world who can see my side."


    "Bah, I''m so honored to see you." Huang Rong subconsciously struggled twice, found that he was still in his arms, sighed and let him go.


    If she had been in the past, she would never have been able to imagine that she would have been held in her arms by a man other than brother Jing. But now, being held by song Qingshu, she did not feel any discomfort. The other person''s warm and broad chest even gave her a sense of security.


    Huang Rong was so excited that she stopped some inexplicable thoughts in time. In order to divert her attention, she asked, "song... Do you think of how to take the antidote from the Western poison?"


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but asked: "what do you call me?"


    Huang Rong turns her head and purses her lips tightly. To be honest, she doesn''t know how to call this man, young Xia song, young master song? But she didn''t look like the leader of half a group in front of him; Brother Qingshu? She didn''t want to shout to kill her.


    "Rong''er, you can call me Qingshu in private in the future. It''s neither too intimate nor too sentimental." Song Qingshu said.


    Huang Rong hesitated for a moment, and nodded at the thought that it was not difficult to shout like this.


    Song Qingshu then said with a smile: "rong''er, with the resentment between your husband and wife and Ouyang Feng, he will definitely not give us the antidote, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t get the antidote."


    ------


    I am sorry for the recent update. I apologize for it. I will start to suck up tomorrow.

 Chapter 721

    Huang Rong looks worried. She naturally understands that Ouyang Feng hates his wife to the bone. How can she give the antidote. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she couldn''t help wondering: "is it not the same thing that Ouyang Feng doesn''t give us the antidote and we can''t get it?"


    "It''s not the same thing, of course." Song Qingshu looked at her jokingly, "how come rong''er, who is known as Zhuge among women, can''t react after so long?"


    What happened in the past two days is really ridiculous. Huang Rong thought that it would be nice if she could have a normal conversation without breaking down. She couldn''t turn her mind around. However, she finally understood after being reminded by the other party: "did you think of a way?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t look who your man is." Song Qingshu raised his chin with a proud face.


    Huang Rong bah: "hum, my man is brother Jing, not you bastard."


    "No, no," Song Qingshu unconsciously learned Bao''s different mantra, "brother Jing is your husband, I''m your man, there''s no conflict."


    "What an asshole you are Huang Rong''s delicate body trembled slightly, but she knew it was not wise to argue with the other party on this topic, so she had to turn her head to make a angry appearance and ignore him.


    "It''s a fact," Song Qingshu put his hand around her waist and gently rubbed her belly. "If I wasn''t your man, would you acquiesce in my touching like this?"


    Huang Rong took a deep breath: "I''m afraid of you. You''d better tell me what your method is." She had already suffered a bigger loss, and she was too lazy to pursue such a small loss.


    It''s a matter of business. Song Qingshu finally put away his frivolous smile and replied solemnly: "let''s go to Ouyang Feng for an antidote. He won''t give it, but what if Wan Yanliang goes to him for it?"


    "Wan Yan Liang? How could he help us get the antidote? " Huang Rong first looked puzzled, and soon his face changed greatly. "Do you want me to..."


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu angrily poked her on the head, "originally, it was the most convenient and simple way to let you use the beauty trick, but now you are my woman, how can I let you do such a thing?"


    Huang Rong''s eyes were confused. Song Qingshu''s act of poking him on the head just now made her recall some things when she was a child. At that time, she was very naughty and made her father angry every time, but her father was reluctant to punish her. Most of the time, she just poked her on the head like this


    Song Qingshu''s unintentional action made her feel a little kind, so Huang Rong''s face softened: "what can you do to let Wan Yanliang help us?"


    "In fact, you can do the same." Song Qingshu looked down at the flower like face in her arms and gently helped her to trim some scattered hair.


    "So can I?" Huang Rong''s voice trembled. In fact, she hoped that song Qingshu would treat her as rudely as before. In this way, she could keep her hatred in her heart, but now her determination was shaken by the other party''s casual intimacy.


    Song Qing Shu nodded and spoke four words: "the nine Yin manual."


    "Move soul big. Method!" Huang Rong''s brain flashed, and she couldn''t help blurting out.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, we first control Wan Yanliang with the method of moving the soul. It''s much easier for him to come forward to Ouyang Feng to get the antidote, and then we get the antidote from him than from Ouyang Feng."


    Huang Rong looks up at the man in her arms with a complicated look. She has to admit that this man is really capable, as if he can solve any difficulty in his hands. This is the last time he faced the desperate situation of the 100000 troops in the Qing Dynasty, and this time it is the same


    With the dim moonlight, Huang Rong even felt that the man was really handsome


    Make blind and disorderly conjectures, Huang Rong quickly suppressed his mind and thought, and said, "it''s easy to be moved." the law''s people are dull, so it''s easy to see flaws. Even more, Ouyang Feng has seen the nine Yin manual.


    Although she had successfully tampered with Mrs. Tang''s memory by using the method, it was one thing to modify her memory a little. It was another thing to ask people to do one thing by using the method. The difficulty of the two was not the same.


    Song Qingshu is a relaxed face: "it''s just that you don''t have enough skills. Trust your man."


    Huang Rong''s doubts were easily dispelled by his words. She and song Qingshu had been together for quite a long time. Since the other party said so, she must have a full assurance. However, every time she thought of him as a man, Huang Rong felt dizzy and hot.


    "But wan Yanliang''s side is heavily guarded. It''s not easy to use the method of moving soul to him." Huang Rong thought of another problem.


    "It''s really a bit of trouble..." Song Qingshu knew that the reason why he could easily get close to Wan Yanliang last time was that many of his masters were sent to guard Guo Jing, and the other reason was that he wanted to go to Mrs. Tang to steal jade and incense. Murongbo, who was escorted by him, didn''t want to listen to the corner, so he was given an opportunity. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get close to Wan Yanliang this time.


    When he thought of murongbo, song Qingshu thought of the mysterious master who robbed song Yuanqiao and others with Prajna palm. Originally, he intended to investigate from murongbo, but now he has learned from Tang Kuo that song Yuanqiao and others are in Huanyi hospital, so he changed his mind temporarily, fearing that the state of Jin would transfer the place of imprisonment, He gave up investigating from murongbo and went directly to Huanyi hospital instead.


    "Qingshu... Qingshu?" Huang Rong''s voice finally awakened him from his meditation, and song Qingshu immediately gave her a smile: "don''t worry, I''ve found a way."


    ¡­¡­


    Mrs. Tang is very unhappy. Originally, she should go to Wushan with her beloved man tonight and arrive at the paradise together, but who knows that the other party left her alone in the empty room.


    She knows that all this is because of the woman named Huang Rong. She can''t understand why both Wan Yanliang and song Qingshu treat this woman differently. However, although she is envious, she has to admit that the young lady Huaxin is really graceful and charming. Mrs. Tang claims to be beautiful, but compared with Huang Rong, she is not confident.


    Just as a man was pitying himself, a familiar voice suddenly rang out at the window: "which nuisance made his wife so unhappy?"


    Mrs. Tang turned her head in surprise and saw song Qingshu sitting at the window looking at herself with a smile. She couldn''t help whistling and rushing into his arms with a wisp of fragrant wind.


    "It''s not you who have no conscience..." Mrs. Tang''s smile suddenly froze, because she found the beautiful woman behind song Qingshu.

 Chapter 722

    Huang Rong is also embarrassed. Looking at Mrs. Tang leaping into song Qingshu''s arms like a little girl, there is even a hint of disdain in her heart. After all, according to the information, Mrs. Tang is a married woman, but thinking of her own experience, there seems to be no place to blame her.


    It can be seen that the surprise and smile on Mrs. Tang''s face is not pretended, but sincere, which makes Huang Rong even more confused. Why does this man have such a great charm to fascinate a married young woman like this?


    However, Huang Rong was soon relieved. After all, song Qingshu was a very attractive man. Before last night''s event, she even had a slight liking for the other party. In order to prevent her from daydreaming, she even wanted to marry her daughter to him


    Even before the event happened tonight, she always had a good impression of song Qingshu. Even if she was occupied by him by mistake last night, it was only an accident, and more of it was caused by herself. It''s no wonder to him.


    It''s just that what happened today makes it difficult for Huang Rong to forgive him. Her previous favor for him has instantly returned to zero. I just don''t know why. Although she has no good feeling, she wants to hate this man but can''t. seeing him and Mrs. Tang embracing each other intimately, her heart is even a little sour and uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know what Huang Rong is thinking at the moment, but he can roughly guess what the consequences of his behavior tonight will lead to. In fact, he planned to get Huang Rong''s heart slowly at the beginning, but it''s a pity that the plan can''t keep up with the change, but he got her body first.


    He is not a pure love boy. Getting Huang Rong''s body doesn''t make him happy. On the contrary, he knows that it''s not good. It''s so easy for him to get Huang Rong''s body with his ability. The reason why he hasn''t taken any action is that he wants Huang Rong to give his life willingly.


    Who knows what happened last night, let him before the hard work to build up the ambiguous relationship into water, Huang Rong is a mature woman, also famous for her intelligence, when such a thing happens, will definitely get away in time, wave a sleeve, do not take away half of the cloud color.


    Song Qingshu wants to live forever, and is not satisfied with the joy of the night. But when such a thing happens, how can Huang Rong give him the opportunity to enter her heart? In desperation, song Qingshu could only change her strategy and do the opposite, from heart to body to body to heart. Instead of letting the other party gradually forget herself, it''s better for her to hate herself. It''s easy for her to hate from love, and it''s not difficult for her to love from hate. It''s always later than they don''t mention it


    It''s better to gradually forget about what happened in the world.


    Song Qingshu and Huang Rong have different ideas, but Mrs. Tang is not so good. She gives a cold hum, turns around and walks away: "since you have a beautiful lady, why do you come to find me?"


    Song Qingshu came back to his senses and said with a bitter smile, "madam, I have something to ask you for help this time."


    Mrs. Tang was very happy when she heard that: hum, Huang Rong is so beautiful, there are things she can''t do... Thinking about her face, she can''t help but blush: I don''t know what she can''t do, so that Prince song wants to come to me. Is it because she is too reserved to meet the demands of Prince song wholeheartedly like me?


    Thinking of those unheard of postures, Mrs. Rao Shi Tang is used to seeing the wind and the moon, and her heart beats wildly. If Huang Rong refuses to do that, she can understand


    "Actually, I want my wife to come out and invite Wan Yanliang to come over." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Mrs. Tang finally wakes up from her imagination. She seems to be poured down by a bucket of cold water and smiles unnaturally: "good."


    Yes, how can song Gongzi be willing to let Bingqingyujie''s Huang Rong take the lead in seducing other men? Of course, this kind of thing is done by me... Mrs. Tang can''t help but feel sorry for herself.


    "Don''t you ask me what I asked him to do?" Song Qingshu has been through flowers for a long time. She has a perfect grasp of women''s mind. As soon as she sees that Mrs. Tang looks gloomy, she knows that she must be thinking of something wrong.


    "There must be a reason for you to do this. I just do it. Why?" Madame Tang hung her head down and could not see any expression.


    Song Qingshu laughed and then said, "at that time, as long as you invite him over, I will do the following things. Do you forget the hypnosis I gave him before?"


    "Don''t you want me to accompany him?" she said subconsciously


    Song Qingshu snorted: "that unfortunate ghost can''t have such a good fortune. How can I let you accompany him?"


    Now Mrs. Tang couldn''t help it any more. She jumped into song Qingshu''s arms and began to cry: "I thought you didn''t want me anymore..."


    Song Qingshu quickly patted her fragrant shoulder to comfort her. Huang Rong on one side frowned and scolded in her heart: "it''s really a fox who can put on airs."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a long night. I don''t want to sleep. I invite you to cook wine and enjoy the moon..."


    Smelling the faint aroma on the note, Wan Yanliang couldn''t help showing his lewd face. Dang smile: this fox Meizi invited me so late, it must be lonely and unbearable. Hehe, we still drink together in the middle of the night, but we still don''t drink to bed. This letter is totally naked and provocative.


    Wan Yanliang got up in high spirits, but when he stepped out, he suddenly showed a puzzled expression. In the past, he must have been in high spirits when he encountered this kind of thing. How could he not react at all now?


    Try to think back to Mrs. Tang''s charming face, charming red lips, plump body... Unfortunately, it''s still a little useful, Wan Yanliang still can''t feel the heat in her belly.


    Of course, he didn''t know that this was the reason why song Qingshu used the method of shifting soul before. He had lost interest in Mrs. Tang subconsciously. If Mrs. Tang hadn''t invited him this time, he wouldn''t even remember this woman.


    "Forget it. Let''s talk about it in the past." Wan Yanliang only thought it was because of his mental exhaustion in the past two days, and he didn''t care too much. He was thinking about Mrs. Tang''s excellent red lips. It''s not easy to come to "interest" later?


    Wan Yanliang takes a group of bodyguards to lady Tang''s boudoir. When they arrive at the gate of the yard, he orders his men to stay outside and doesn''t let them follow. After all, lady Tang is a married woman. He always has to consider the influence. Although he is not afraid of Lady Tang''s husband, he can''t help but force her to jump over the wall.


    As for security, he was not worried. Before he came, he had the bodyguard search the yard thoroughly. There was no danger.


    "Mrs. Tang, it''s really elegant to invite you late at night." Wan Yanliang ran in excitedly, but he still pretended to be elegant and didn''t show his anxious side.


    Under the light, Mrs. Tang looks more charming and matchless. Seeing Wan Yanliang come in, she can''t help but say: "if the Lord closes the door, I will be more elegant ~"

 Chapter 723

    "I''ll close it, now!" Wan Yanliang laughed a few times and quickly turned back to close the door. He thought that this woman had been out of drought for a long time, and now she was in spring.


    The only thing that made Wan Yanliang a little unhappy was that his body still didn''t seem to have the expected reaction, but he didn''t care so much when he thought that he could ask Mrs. Tang to help him later.


    But when he turned around with interest, what he saw was not Mrs. Tang Xiaolian lying on the bed, but an unexpected man smiling at him.


    "There is an assassin..." Wan Yanliang just wanted to call for help, but his voice was pressed back by song Qingshu in his throat, and his whole body could not move any more.


    "Look me in the eye." Song Qingshu''s pupils became extremely dark, and his bright eyes gradually lost their look.


    When Wan Yanliang left, Huang Rong flashed out from behind the screen and looked at Song Qingshu with a complicated look: "I didn''t expect that you have achieved this accomplishment."


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and said softly, "rong''er, now you should understand how easy it is if I really only want your body."


    Huang Rong doesn''t want to admit it, but she knows what song Qingshu says is the truth. With his accomplishments in moving souls, it''s very easy to hypnotize her. At that time, she will regard the other party''s words as the imperial edict, and will absolutely meet any of his requirements.


    "Why don''t you do that?" This is what Huang Rong is most puzzled about. If song Qingshu really tries to move her soul, at that time, don''t say to lie under him and gently flatter him. Even if he is intimate with him in front of her husband, he will not have the slightest heart of refutation.


    "Because what I wanted at the beginning was rong''er''s heart." Song Qingshu blew a breath of heat in her ear. After laughing, she turned to find Mrs. Tang.


    Huang Rong''s mind is suddenly open-minded, and finally understands why song Qingshu was a modest gentleman in front of him. He wanted to win his favor step by step.


    "Well, do you think that will really change my wife''s heart?" Huang Rong''s mouth inadvertently raised a beautiful radian, but the thought of their relationship now has far deviated from the original kind of ambiguous, she can''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Huang Rong now can''t figure out what kind of feelings she has for song Qingshu. She just feels dizzy. At last, she secretly thinks: do you want to get my heart after doing such a thing to me? Hum! I''ve been sleeping for several times, so I think I''m in love with you. I''m really the best in the world when I''m in bed!


    Huang Rong snorted indignantly, but thinking of the process of these times, she began to be uncertain again: but... That bastard is really good in bed


    Huang Rong looked back and saw song Qingshu lying on the xiuta not far away, his head resting on Mrs. Tang''s thigh, with a pleasant expression on her face. Mrs. Tang was peeling grapes one by one and putting them into his mouth with a smile on her face.


    Huang Rong felt uncomfortable for no reason. As soon as he made out with himself, he turned around and ran to another woman''s arms. What a great jerk!


    Especially seeing song Qingshu holding Mrs. Tang''s fingers when eating grapes several times, Huang Rong''s eyebrows could not help shaking.


    "Rong''er, why are you black? Are you jealous?" Song Qingshu seemed to notice her reaction.


    "I''ll be jealous for you?" Huang Rong snorted and turned away. In fact, she didn''t understand why she was angry and jealous. She absolutely didn''t approve of this reason. After thinking about it, she could only explain it with another reason: when she was a child, she got a toy, but she didn''t like it very much. However, when her father gave it to other little girls, she was very unhappy, If you have to get the toy back, maybe it''s the natural monopoly of women


    "Rong''er, don''t stand there. Come here and pinch my shoulders." Song Qingshu''s voice came again.


    Huang Rong was shy and angry, with an unbelievable look on her face: "do you want me to pinch your shoulder?"


    "Is there a problem?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were burning at her.


    Huang Rong''s face turned blue and white. After a long time, she said, "you promised me not to expose our relationship in front of other people."


    Although the nine Yin manual classics were not very interested in Huang Rong''s practice, she had trained for many years, and the internal force was also slightly smaller. What''s more, before the Song Qing book was used to facilitate her secret communication in secret, she now wanted to hide the fact that Mrs. Tang, who did not understand martial arts, was not difficult.


    "I didn''t pick your clothes in front of her. How could I expose our relationship?" Song Qingshu replied heartlessly.


    "But you asked me to give you... Pinch your shoulder. Fools know our relationship." Huang Rong stamped her feet in a hurry.


    "You worry too much," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Even if nothing happens between us, I''ll take such a big risk to save my husband for you. Can''t you squeeze my shoulder for me?"


    Huang Rong was stunned. What the other party said seemed to have some truth. When she hesitated, she felt a strong force coming from her waist and fell on the bed involuntarily.


    "Rong''er says no, she''s still very honest." Song Qingshu laughed, patted himself on the shoulder, "come on, pinch it for me."


    Huang Rong can''t laugh or cry. You really treat me as your concubine. However, she soon thought that she would have to wait for wanyanliang''s news in this room. It would be a bit embarrassing if she kept pestering around to watch them. After hesitation, she finally knelt down behind song Qingshu and held out her slender fingers to pinch him.


    Mrs. Tang looked at her in surprise. When she was once feeding grapes, she leaned over his ear and said with a smile, "young master, it''s really a good skill to teach the world-famous Huang nvxia so obediently."


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Rong was very upset in her heart. She was so excited by Mrs. Tang that she suddenly turned pale.


    When the two women were fighting each other, Wan Yanliang had already found Ouyang Feng. Hearing his request, Ouyang Feng immediately became confused and asked in a deep voice, "why did the Lord suddenly ask me for this antidote?"


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "Guo Jing''s internal skill has reached its peak, and he can''t resist Mr. Ouyang''s poison. I still think it''s better to be prepared, so that I won''t be poisoned one day."


    Ouyang Feng heart surprised, only when Wanyan Liang to his heart. He knew that if he didn''t give the antidote, he would be full of ghosts. He couldn''t tolerate himself with his bright face and fierce temper


    Although Ouyang Feng''s martial arts are not afraid of Wanyan Liang, he still has many things to do with the help of Wanyan Liang''s power. It''s not wise to turn around at this time; But Ouyang Feng also knows that Wan Yanliang is insidious and vicious. Now that he is suspicious, I''m afraid that even if he gives the antidote, he still has a thorn in his heart.


    "Give it or not?" Ouyang Feng immediately hesitated.

 Chapter 724

    Ouyang Feng didn''t hesitate for long. After all, he still had a lot to rely on Wanyan Liang. Although the other side was suspicious, it was far from the point that all the birds could hide. It''s not wise to turn around now.


    However, Ouyang Feng also regarded the Mongolian army as nothing. Even Wan Yan Honglie wanted to be polite when he faced him. What a heroic spirit. Now when he heard Wan Yan Liang''s impolite tone, he was secretly angry. With a sneer, he took out a porcelain vase from his arms: "Lord, this is the antidote for" man''s milk. "


    "Men''s milk?" Wan Yan Liang was stunned. The name was too strange. "How can a man have milk?"


    "It''s because this poison is rare in the world, just like a man''s milk." Ouyang Feng replied without expression.


    "Men''s milk! It''s a good name. It''s a good name. " Wan Yanliang finally recovered. He couldn''t help laughing. After chatting with Ouyang Feng, he got up and left.


    Looking at Wan Yanliang''s back, Ouyang Feng had a cold smile on his face: "if I really want to use this poison to you one day, you will take this so-called antidote to ensure that you will die faster."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu is enjoying the gentle service of two beauties in Lady Tang''s boudoir. Before the two girls were at war, he was in a hurry to be a peacemaker in the middle. Somehow, the two girls seemed to have entered a state of competition. Huang Rong changed her resistance and tried her best to pinch song Qingshu''s shoulders, while lady Tang gave up peeling his grapes, Instead, beat his legs and rub his feet.


    Two women, one is a famous lady, the other is a decent family. In fact, they don''t have much experience in serving people like this. However, Mrs. Tang is better than being born obsequious. She has no teacher in men''s mind. Often when song Qingshu''s eyebrows tremble, she can tell whether her strength is light or heavy. Huang Rong is a generation of female Xia who knows the acupoints all over the body, Therefore, every fingertip touch can make song Qingshu hum comfortably.


    But Huang Rong blushed secretly: "if dad knew that I used his old man''s orchid acupoint brushing hand to press and rub for men, he would not be so angry..."


    Mrs. Tang is delicate and expensive, and her physical strength is not as good as that of Huang Rong. After a while, she felt that her hands were sore and numb, so she couldn''t help giggling: "Mrs. Guo''s skill is absolutely unique. I think you can practice it on great Xia Guo every day."


    The other side deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of Mrs. Guo. How could Huang Rong not recognize her subtext, she also smile: "in terms of serving men, my younger sister is not as familiar as Mrs. Tang."


    The song Qingshu between the two women is very hard to get along with. The legendary Sangong Liuyuan doesn''t know how sharp the sword is.


    "All right, you two, stop arguing. Someone''s coming." Song Qingshu makes a silent gesture, and then she dodges behind the door. Mrs. Tang looks at him blankly. Huang Rong is also puzzled. Her first reaction is that she thinks the other party is deliberately diverting their attention. After a while, she finally hears the sound of footstep and admires the other party''s martial arts attainments.


    Wan Yanliang excitedly pushed the door in, but before he could speak, he fainted on the ground in the dark. Song Qingshu fumbled in his arms, took out a milky white porcelain vase, and said with a smile, "rong''er, I have the antidote!"


    Huang Rong quickly ran over and grabbed the porcelain vase. Her voice trembled with excitement: "brother Jing is saved." Then he wanted to turn around and go, but soon realized the existence of Mrs. Tang.


    Song Qingshu apologetically said to her: "Mrs. Tang, it''s about the life of great Xia Guo. I''m afraid song will accompany Mrs. Guo."


    Mrs. Tang didn''t like it in her heart, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she said with a smile, "I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know the general situation. You can go safely, young master. I''ll take care of the rest here." Then he took a look at wanyanliang who fell on the ground.


    "Thank you, madam," Song Qingshu said, pointing to Wan Yanliang. "Don''t worry, madam. He won''t wake up before dawn."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon song Qingshu took Huang Rong to avoid the guards outside and quietly left Mrs. Tang''s room. Seeing that there were no enemies around, Huang Rong said, "do you think Mrs. Tang is very understanding and great?"


    Song Qingshu nodded naturally: "of course, although Wan Yanliang is in a coma, she wants to spend a night alone with her partner. This task is not easy."


    "I won''t lead her," Huang Rong snorted. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "do you think she really wants to stay and see Wan Yanliang? It''s a foregone conclusion to see us leave. She just took the opportunity to sell you her love. When she heard that you were going to leave, her first reaction was that look in her eyes, but I could see it clearly. "


    "So what?" Song Qingshu laughed disapprovingly.


    "That proves that she''s not right. She''s very deep in the city. Maybe it will be bad for you in the future." See him a pair of indifferent appearance, Huang Rong immediately urgent way.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked back at her eyes. Until her expression was unnatural, she just said, "rong''er, can I understand that you are jealous?"


    "How can I be jealous of you!" Huang Rong snorted, "no matter how we say it, we''ll get to know each other. I''m afraid you''ll be fascinated by the beauty snake and bite you one day."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I know what you mean. Mrs. Tang is kind and harmless in front of men. But when men don''t know, she will show a very different side. In fact, in my hometown, there are many such women. They have a unified name, green tea whore."


    "Green tea bitch?" Huang Rong said this word in her heart, "although I haven''t heard it before, I have to admit that these three words are very appropriate."


    "Of course, those people in my hometown are full of prostitutes," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "But what happened to green tea bitches? Anyway, men like green tea bitches."


    Huang Rong is one Zheng: "this is why?"


    "Because green tea bitches are very beautiful. Most men only need her beauty, but they don''t need her heart," Song Qingshu replied solemnly. "What''s more, green tea bitches are an understanding flower in front of men. Men will enjoy that feeling very much. As for what kind of face she is, who is interested in it? As the saying goes, "when I die, I don''t care about the flood."


    Huang Rong couldn''t help spat: "bah! Men are really not good things. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked like a su: "rong''er, most men don''t like you saying right and wrong behind your back like this."


    Huang Rong''s eyes were red and her heart was full of grievances. She didn''t explain. She hummed coldly: "I don''t need you to like it."


    Song Qingshu grabbed her arm and put her in his arms again: "but I''m not one of the most men. On the contrary, I think your jealous look is particularly lovely."


    Huang Rong suddenly worried: "I said no!"


    "Well, no," Song Qingshu said with a quiet smile, "let''s let great Xia Guo take the antidote first."

 Chapter 725

    Hearing song Qingshu mention her husband, Huang Rong''s heart flashed a trace of apology. Now that she got the antidote, she didn''t have the first time to save brother Jing!


    Huang Rong nodded and walked into the room with a porcelain vase. Guo Jing was sitting on the bed, looking like he was transferring his whole body Qi. It was only from the sweat on his face that we could see that the situation was not optimistic.


    "Rong''er, is that you?" As usual, you can tell his wife''s footsteps by Guo Jing''s skill. But now the inner power of Dantian is empty and blind. You can only tell that the person who comes in is light footed. She should be a woman.


    "Brother Jing, we have found the antidote." Seeing her husband''s miserable appearance, Huang Rong had a sour nose and hurried to help him.


    Song Qingshu leans against the curtain at the door and doesn''t go in to disturb them. It''s strange to say that although he has a strong possessive desire for women, he doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all when he looks at Huang Rong and Guo Jing''s intimacy. After thinking about it, he can only use "Huang Rong is Guo Jing''s wife" to explain.


    "It seems that I''m really a pervert." Song Qingshu can''t help laughing at himself. After all, he is not the kind of man who kills his husband and seizes his wife like Yun Zhonghe. Although he likes the feeling of occupying Huang Rong, he doesn''t want to destroy other people''s marriage because of this. On the one hand, he has to consider the great cause and his own reputation; on the other hand, his nature is just like that.


    At this moment when he was distracted, Huang Rong had roughly explained the process of getting the antidote, and Guo Jing was amazed: "young Xia song is so resourceful that he thought of such a clever method."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "great Xia Guo, I''m flattered. You''d better take the antidote as soon as possible. Mrs. Guo didn''t know how worried she was about you just now."


    Huang Rong looks at him unexpectedly, but he says something nice for himself in front of brother Jing.


    Guo Jing was also moved. He grabbed his wife''s hand: "rong''er, it''s really hard for you this time."


    Huang Rong is just like a frightened rabbit. She shrinks her hand. She just realizes that it''s not right. How can she avoid her husband''s contact? Unconsciously, she turns her head and forgets song Qingshu. When she finds that the other party is looking at her with great interest, Huang Rong is in a panic and moves her eyes away.


    Guo Jing touched the empty space, feeling disappointed: "rong''er, you..."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red. She made an excuse and said in a low voice, "young Xia song is still watching. Brother Jing, you are not afraid of shame."


    Guo Jing chuckled twice. It turned out that his wife was tender and shy.


    In order to hide her embarrassment, Huang Rong took out a porcelain vase and poured out an antidote from it. Suddenly, a fresh fragrance of medicine came out in the room, and she knew it was not ordinary.


    Huang Rong looked at the antidote carefully, and could not help nodding. There was no problem with the antidote. She has a family background. Pharmacist Huang is a genius for refining medicine. Although her estimation is less than 10% of her father''s, it''s OK to judge whether the antidote is poisonous or not.


    She knew that Ouyang Feng was always cunning and didn''t trust each other very much. She didn''t feel relieved until she saw that the antidote was nontoxic.


    Guo Jing takes the antidote, and song Qingshu helps him to do the work and disperse the medicine. As her husband''s pale face turns red, Huang Rong''s face finally starts to smile.


    But her smile didn''t last long, but Guo Jing''s face became more and more red, and suddenly vomited a mouthful of poisonous blood.


    Song Qingshu, who is dissolving the medicine for Guo Jing, is shocked. He feels that the breath in his opponent''s body suddenly becomes very disordered. The poison he suppressed before seems to be rising again.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother Jing?" Huang Rong exclaimed and reached out to help her husband. As a result, she found that her husband''s skin was horribly hot. Guo Jing opened her eyes and looked at her. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something. Unfortunately, before she could speak, she fell on the bed without any sound.


    "Brother Jing!" At that moment, Huang Rong''s heart was broken. Huoran turned back and glared at Song Qingshu, "song, you are so poisonous!"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Huang Rong sneered, "you''ve directed and played such a play just to kill brother Jing with a knife. You just had the chance to possess me honestly. I''m really blind. I believe you really want to save brother Jing."


    Song Qingshu took a look at her and said in a deep voice: "you are in a mood now, and you will inevitably think wildly. I can treat you as if you haven''t said that."


    Huang Rong shook her head, as if she didn''t hear him. Her eyes were dazed, and she murmured, "you''ve got what you want. I''ve promised to be your secret lover in the future. Why do you want to kill my brother Jing..."


    Seeing that she was heartbroken and hated herself to the bone, song Qingshu was both angry and funny: "Hey, although we are well acquainted with each other, I really want to sue you for slander. Who said I''m going to kill great Xia Guo? Besides, great Xia Guo is not dead again. How can you be sad here? "


    At first, Huang Rong didn''t respond to his words, but when she heard the last sentence, her lax eyes suddenly regained their look, and she looked to the bed in surprise: "brother Jing is not dead?"


    Song Qingshu snorted: "I''m not dead now, but I''m going to die soon. If you keep distracting me and guarantee a cup of tea, you''ll get what you want and become a widow."


    Huang Rong then found that song Qingshu''s palm had been against her husband''s back, and his sleeve had no wind, which was obviously caused by the full force of Qi in her body. She went to check her husband''s pulse, and found that although the pulse was very weak, she still had an unyielding vitality!


    Huang Rong just reflects that song Qingshu has been using his true Qi to continue his life. Looking at him, who has always been elegant, he is sweating profusely, and his veins burst up. Her mood becomes extremely complicated.


    I don''t know how long after that, Guo Jing suddenly vomited out a pool of black blood, and there was still half an undissolved "antidote" in the black blood. Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief: "finally forced out, show me that bottle of antidote!"


    Huang Rong poured out an antidote again and said suspiciously, "I''ve checked this antidote. It''s not poisonous." This is the reason why she doubts song Qingshu. After all, there is no problem with the antidote. The only problem is that song Qingshu, who was just carrying out the work behind brother Jing, can kill brother Jing without knowing it. He can also push it to Ouyang Feng afterwards.


    Song Qingshu picked a small piece of antidote with his finger and tasted it in his mouth. After thinking for a while, he said: "the antidote itself is indeed non-toxic. Wan Yanliang is not a fool. In Ouyang Feng''s opinion, he will have a priori antidote after he gets the antidote. If the antidote is toxic, won''t he be able to gain a foothold in the kingdom of Jin any more?"


    At this time, Huang Rong''s mind was already in a mess, and all kinds of ideas poured in: since he was sure that the antidote was ok, didn''t he say that the only problem was himself? But why does he spend so much internal power to save brother Jing''s life? Did you show it to me on purpose and try to move me

 Chapter 726

    Huang Rong checks her husband''s condition. Although song Qingshu has forced out the suspicious antidote, her husband''s condition is still not optimistic. Although her internal power was temporarily lost before, brother Jing can still keep awake. Now he is in a coma. If not for his steady breathing, Huang Rong may have gone all out to find song Qingshu.


    She didn''t know where the problem was. Was it the antidote or the song Qingshu? Although she has roughly determined that the antidote is non-toxic, she still doesn''t want to see that song Qingshu is the culprit.


    "If all this is really a good play directed and performed by him, I will never forgive him all my life!" Huang Rong holds her husband''s hand and makes a promise in her heart.


    Huang Rong lowers her head and thinks wildly. Song Qingshu also frowns and ponders. The room suddenly falls into a kind of disturbing peace.


    "I see!" Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    "What do you understand?" Huang Rong cast a curious look.


    Song Qingshu held the antidote and said, "although the antidote is non-toxic, there must be something with big hair in it. I can distinguish the cuttlefish juice and sea urchin. I don''t know how many other hair products there are. When great Xia Guo took this antidote, the hair in it caused the latent poison in his body to explode violently. Fortunately, I took precautions in advance, It''s not a big mistake that you don''t prescribe the antidote all at once


    Huang Rong''s face moved. She quickly took out an antidote and put it in her nose to smell it. She didn''t notice it before. Now she was reminded by song Qingshu that she could tell the ingredients of several hair products.


    "Ouyang Feng is really insidious and cunning!" Huang Rong said hatefully, looking at Song Qingshu''s eyes full of apology, "sorry, I misunderstood you before."


    "As the saying goes, care is chaos. In the situation just now, rong''er, it''s only natural for you to have doubts." Song Qingshu smile, obviously did not put on the heart, he reached out to check Guo Jing''s pulse, with a worried face, "it is Guo Daxia now some bad situation."


    Huang Rong was startled and asked, "didn''t you say that you have controlled the poison?"


    "I did control it before," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. "But just now, being stimulated by the" antidote ", the poison in great Xia Guo''s body broke out more fiercely than before. I can only suppress it for another day or two at most. If I still can''t find a real antidote in these two days, when the poison breaks out again, Da Luo Jinxian can''t save it."


    Huang Rong''s face turned pale and murmured: "what should I do? What should I do..." she always boasted of being quick witted, but at this juncture, her brain was blank and she couldn''t remember anything.


    Suddenly Huang Rong grabbed song Qingshu''s arm: "Qingshu, you must have a way. Please help me save brother Jing."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "originally, I thought it was easy to get the antidote with the help of Wan Yanliang. I didn''t expect that Ouyang Feng was so cunning. This time, he had already scared the snake. It''s not easy to get the antidote from him again!"


    "No, you must have a way. You can defeat 100000 Qing troops and call the wind and the rain... All the things you have done over the years can be described as miracles. You can always do what others think is impossible, and this time is no exception." Huang Rong tightly grasped song Qingshu''s arm, as if he had caught a straw in drowning.


    Seeing Huang Rong''s eager eyes, song Qingshu sighed: "Rong Er, I''m not an immortal. I can''t do many things in the world..."


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong''s eyes darkened, and the whole person seemed to be out of his wits. He muttered to himself, "brother Jing, brother Jing, you are dead, and rong''er is no longer alive..."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, and finally said: "Rong Er, actually there is a way, but..."


    "Just what?" See things have a turn for the better, Huang Rong eyes suddenly restored look, "as long as I can do, I will promise."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t need you to do anything. Instead, I have to take some risks."


    "You''re going to take a risk?" Huang Rong looked puzzled and couldn''t figure out what was going on. "Are you going to break into Ouyang Feng''s house and ask him for an antidote?"


    "No way!" Song Qingshu replied, "it''s not too difficult to win over Ouyang Feng, but it''s impossible to force him to hand over the antidote."


    "What''s your way?" Huang Rong was even more puzzled.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "the antidote is hard to find, but the poison is not hard to get. I have learned from Wan Yanliang that the poison in great Xia Guo is called" man''s milk ". Then I will find some to drink..."


    "Ah Huang Rong exclaimed, "how can I drink poison by myself?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the reason why Ouyang Feng is not willing to hand over the antidote is because of the enmity between you. There is no such relationship between other people and him. He is more likely to hand over the antidote."


    Huang Rong shook her head: "although you have a little friendship with Ouyang Feng, it''s not enough for him to hand over the antidote for you, is it? No, it''s too dangerous. Brother Jing has been poisoned. If you get poisoned again, I''ll... I''ll... "


    Song Qingshu put his arms around her shoulder and asked playfully: "is rong''er simply worried about me, or is she worried that no one will help you save your brother Jing after I am poisoned?"


    Huang Rong was surprised. She said that subconsciously just now. In retrospect, I really don''t know which situation she was more worried about.


    Song Qingshu rubbed her smooth cheek with his fingertips and said faintly, "if great Xia Guo and I are poisoned to death, rong''er will die for love, but I don''t know whether it''s for great Xia Guo or for me?"


    Huang Rong couldn''t stand it any longer. She spat subconsciously: "bah, I was dying for my husband at that time. I won''t shed a tear when I die 10000 times as a dirty and shameless apprentice like you."


    "Well, I''m really sad. In that case, shall I risk saving my husband for you?" Song Qingshu sighed.


    Huang Rong Xiumei slightly frowned: "let''s think of another way. Your method is too dangerous, and even if you are poisoned, ask Ouyang Feng, he can''t give you the antidote."


    "Who said I would be poisoned in my own capacity?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and laughed a little enigmatic.


    "What else can I do without my own identity?" Huang Rong was shocked.


    "Tang Kuo Bian!" Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice that he had promised Tang kuodian to continue to live in his capacity and defend his family and wife. He was worried that he could not find a suitable opportunity to cut in. Now he happened to find an antidote for Guo Jing, and a bold plan suddenly came to mind.

 Chapter 727

    "Tang Kuo Bian?" Huang Rong then thought of the person who was seriously injured by her dog beating stick method. "It seems that he was hit in the spine by me. I''m afraid he can''t stand up for the rest of his life."


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "it''s not just that he can''t stand up, but the only thing to be thankful for is that he doesn''t have to worry about this problem in the future, because he is dead."


    "Dead?" Huang Rong exclaimed, "I don''t seem to have laid such a heavy hand!"


    "It''s not because of you, but someone else..." then song Qingshu said about Wan Yanliang''s assassin.


    "The people of Jin deserve to bite the dog!" Huang Rong said bitterly that the failure of the plan was largely due to the treachery of Tang Kuo Bian and WAN Yanliang. How could she not be happy to see the enemy come to such an end.


    "It''s true that they are dog biting dogs, but it''s not a good thing that wanyanliang''s family is the only one now." Song Qingshu laughed at Huang Rong''s anger.


    "Since Wan Yanliang wants to kill him, don''t you pretend to be Tang Kuo Bian and send sheep into tiger''s mouth?" Huang Rong was puzzled.


    "Wan Yanliang really wants to kill him, but Tang kuodian has a special status in the state of Jin, and his family is very powerful, which means that Wan Yanliang can only do it secretly. Last time, because of your assassination, he can put all the responsibility on you, but now if Tang kuodian goes back in a big way, he can''t do it well." After staying in the Qing court for such a long time, song Qingshu had some understanding of the rules of political strife, so it was easy to make such a judgment.


    Huang Rong has always been smart, and what she lacks is only the vision and experience of some high-ranking people. Song Qingshu mentioned that, she soon understood the secret: "yes, if Tang Kuo Bian swaggers back to the mansion at this time, Wan Yanliang will not kill him, but will send more people to protect him, so as not to be taken as a murderer in case of any accident."


    "It''s just..." Huang Rong suddenly thought of a key question, "Tang Kuo Bian is not a hermit. There are 800 people who know him in this city. Wan Yanliang is more familiar with him. How can you pretend?"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "rong''er''s family background, you should know the person''s skin mask. I''ve cut off Tang Kuo Bian''s face for a long time. If I want to impersonate him, just be careful, it''s not difficult."


    He didn''t tell Huang Rong the truth. In fact, he didn''t need anyone to change his face. Skin mask and the art of changing his face are his biggest secrets, which are related to the fate of a series of people. Although he has a close relationship with Huang Rong now, it''s far from enough to tell all the secrets.


    "Human. Skin mask!" Huang Rong''s face turned white, obviously a little nausea, "this is too cruel."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "anyway, Tang kuodian is dead, so he won''t be in pain. What''s more, if I use his identity to avenge him one day, he won''t have time to thank me."


    "Well, well, I can''t always say you." Huang Rong said angrily, "but even if you disguise as Tang Kuo Bian, how can you get the antidote?"


    "Didn''t I just say that I want to use the same poison as Tang Kuo Bian?" Song Qingshu replied.


    Huang Rong shakes her head, obviously not sure: "although Wan Yanliang does not dare to fight Tang Kuo openly, if the other party is poisoned, Wan Yanliang has a chance to kill him, and then push everything to the poisoning body."


    Song Qingshu seemed to have expected that she would ask like this, and he gave a deep smile: "so I can''t go back by myself, but I need you to escort me back..."


    "Ah?" Huang Rong was even more puzzled.


    "It''s very simple," Song Qingshu explained, "I pretended to fall into your hands as Tang kuodian. In order to save my husband, you injected his poisonous blood into my body and made me suffer from the same severe poison. Then you came to me in a big way and asked Wan Yanliang to give you the antidote. If you don''t give the antidote, Tang kuodian will live, Let "Tang Kuo Bian" bury your husband


    "Wonderful Huang Rong''s eyes suddenly brightened. Although Wan Yanliang wanted Tang Kuo Bian to die thousands of times, if he didn''t agree to give the antidote, he would be charged with killing Tang Kuo Bian. Although he was powerful, Tang Kuo Bian was the emperor''s son-in-law, and the Tang Kuo family was one of the top families in the state of Jin, At that time, Wan Yanliang can''t bear all the consequences, so he will agree to hand over the antidote eight or nine times in ten, so that he can sell the royal family and Tang Kuo family a great favor.


    "It''s just that Wan Yanliang''s antidote is fake. Even if we get it, it''s useless." Huang Rong''s face soon darkened again.


    Song Qingshu reached out and touched her hair: "rong''er, in fact, if you care, it''s chaotic. If you think about it carefully, although Wan Yanliang doesn''t know whether the antidote is fake, Ouyang Feng knows all this. Unless he wants to expose the fake antidote and break with Wan Yanliang openly, he will definitely steal the beam and change the pillar and give the real antidote to Tang Kuo Bian."


    Huang Rong seems to be a little unaccustomed to his unintentional intimacy. She subconsciously shrinks to the side and looks at the man in front of her. She has to admit that although the other party''s plan sounds very dangerous, the possibility of success is also great. What kind of person is he? On the one hand, he is a dirty and shameless bastard, On the other hand, he is an admirable man


    "But in this way, you will also be poisoned..." Huang Rong stopped.


    Song Qingshu looked at her affectionately and said in a charming voice, "great Xia Guo is a great Xia who is admired by people all over the world. I also admire him, but admiration is one thing. If I want to take such a big risk in order to save him, I will never do it. Rong''er, you should know who I''m doing this for. "


    Huang Rong''s heart was in a mess. She subconsciously moved her eyes away. She didn''t dare to touch each other''s hot eyes: "thank you... Thank you."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing at himself: "rong''er, I''m afraid you still have more resentment than thanks."


    Huang Rong was silent. It must be false to say that she didn''t hate her at all. She was not only occupied by him, but also played in front of her husband. She even had the idea of taking advantage of each other''s happiness to die together in the cloud!


    It''s just a woman''s heart. Now even Huang Rong doesn''t know what she thinks.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, looking at the notice brought back by his subordinates, Wan Yanliang''s face is gloomy and terrible. The notice says in Huang Rong''s tone that Tang kuodian is in her hands now. If you want him to live, you must give him the antidote of man''s milk before dark. Otherwise, Tang kuodian will never see the sun tomorrow.


    The reason why Wan Yanliang is so angry is that he doesn''t care about Tang Kuo Bian''s safety. He doesn''t care whether he is alive or dead. The only thing he cares about is this kind of notice. It''s all over the streets in Kaifeng now!


    "Check it out for me. There must be many spies of beggars'' sect in the city, for they can post so many notices overnight!" Wan Yanliang roared angrily.


    After his subordinates retreated, he still felt angry. He picked up a teacup and hit it on the ground: "who can tell me, how can Tang kuodian fall into Huang Rong''s hands?"


    At the beginning, he wanted to kill Tang kuodian and sent a team of dead men to kill him. Those dead men were highly skilled in martial arts, and Tang kuodian was seriously injured. He thought that everything was captured by hand. Who knows that all the dead men were destroyed, and Tang kuodian disappeared.


    In recent days, he sent a large number of people to check the whereabouts of Tang kuodian. Who knows that there is no news. Just when Wan Yanliang comforted himself that Tang kuodian might be dead, he found that he had fallen into Huang Rong''s hands!


    He doesn''t care about Huang Rong''s threat very much. The only thing Wan Yanliang cares about is whether Tang Kuo knows who did it to him at the beginning.


    "In fact, the prince doesn''t have to worry so much. Huang Rong wants an antidote. We''ll give him an antidote. It can not only get rid of Guo Jing, but also take the opportunity to kill Tang Kuo Bian and push everything onto Huang Rong." Ouyang Feng on one side suddenly said that the last person who wanted Guo Jing to be rescued was him. In addition, there was something wrong with the antidote given to Wan Yanliang before. He was afraid that Wan Yanliang would really agree to the other party''s conditions and said in a hurry.


    "No way!" Wanyanliang flatly refused, "this matter has caused a storm all over the city. If Tang Kuo died, everyone will suspect the king. The enemies of the king in the imperial court will never miss this good opportunity, plus the Revenge of the Tang Kuo family... Absolutely can''t take risks."


    In fact, there is another reason he didn''t say, that is, he planned to get rid of Tang Kuo Bian quietly, and then appear next to each other''s beautiful wife Gebi in a warm and sunny manner. With his skill in dealing with women and the pain of her husband''s death, it''s not difficult to get her body and mind. Wan Yanliang trembles with excitement at the thought of Gebi''s unknowingly accepting her husband''s enemy. But once Gebi suspects that she is the murderer who killed her husband, all this will come to nothing. Wan Yanliang can''t tolerate any mistakes in her plan.


    "Brother Ouyang, it''s not advisable to take a fake antidote. Huang Rong is very crafty and cunning." thinking of eating it in the other party''s hands three or four times, Qiu Qianren was upset. "The reason why she let Tang kuodian get the same poison is to guard against this move. After she got the antidote, she must let Tang kuodian take it first."


    "Is it really so obedient to give her the antidote?" Ouyang Feng''s eyes twinkled and his face was gloomy. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Well," Wan Yanliang snorted, "since Huang Rong wants the antidote, give it to her. I want to rescue Tang kuodian with wind and light, so that the man Dynasty has nothing to say! But Huang Rong has the ability to take the antidote, but not necessarily the ability to take it. Mr. Ouyang, Mr. Murong and Mr. Qiu, we need your cooperation this time. We must never let Huang Rong run away again! "

 Chapter 728

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. It''s hard for Huang Rong to fly this time." Several of them said in unison that all of them were experts among the experts. Huang Rong ran away under heavy encirclement last time. Although Wan Yanliang didn''t blame them, they still felt that they had no face and wanted to save their face this time.


    Among the three, Ouyang Feng and Guo Jing and Huang Rong have a long-standing feud. From his personal point of view, there''s no reason why they don''t try their best. Qiu Qianren is the most devoted to fame. He completely takes refuge in Wan Yanliang. In order to be prosperous, he will try his best to show his value. As for Murong Bo, who appears as old monk Li, he is the least devoted of the three.


    "Whether Tang Kuo''s argument is in Huang Rong''s hands is unknown. Don''t be fooled by her bluff." Ouyang Feng doesn''t want Wanyan Liang to promise Huang Rong an antidote. After all, it''s easy for him to give him a fake antidote.


    "I had this suspicion at the beginning," Wan Yanliang said, shaking his head and pointing to a strange mark on the notice. "It''s just that the mark is the seal of the patriarch of the Tang Kuo family. This seal is in the hands of Tang Kuo Bian, and it''s impossible for outsiders to imitate it. What''s more, I sent all my subordinates to find out the whereabouts of Tang Kuo Bian these days, Now it seems that only in Huang Rong''s hands can we hide our eyeliner.


    "So it is!" The others suddenly realized that even Wan Yanliang didn''t know. In order to make song Qingshu pretend to be himself better, Tang Kuo Bian told song Qingshu the seal of the patriarch and a series of Secrets before he died. Therefore, even the crafty Wan Yanliang couldn''t see any flaws.


    "But why did Huang Rong fix the time of the transaction tomorrow and tell us the location?" Although Huang Rong has been a wife for many years, Qiu Qianren was left a great psychological shadow by the strange girl, so he couldn''t change his words for a while.


    "It''s very strange that we have a day to spare, so that we can arrange it calmly?" Wan Yanliang pondered for a moment, "but it''s good for us after all..."


    "Huang Rong has many tricks, and there must be deceit," said Ouyang Feng, with a black face. When she thought of the hardships she had suffered under her hands, her face was extremely ugly. "She deliberately told us the time and place in advance, I''m afraid she deliberately let us ambush our hands in the attachment. When the time comes, we can change places, and we can restrain a lot of our hands without a single soldier."


    Wan Yan nodded: "what Mr. Ouyang said is reasonable, but it''s impossible for the king not to make arrangements for that place..." after pondering for a moment, he made a decision: "well, first ambush a team of people nearby, and then secretly leave a few teams of people for emergency needs."


    Then Wan Yanliang called his men to study how to set up the defense and how to cast the net. All day long, he prepared the Countermeasures for all the problems that might appear tomorrow, and made himself think that they were perfect.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, he appeared at the designated place at the designated time on the notice, but wan Yan''s face was very ugly, because he had been waiting here for an hour, but he didn''t even see Huang Rong''s shadow.


    "Sure enough, it''s not here..." Wan Yanliang was not so angry in his heart. In fact, all this was expected by him. If Huang Rong really appeared here, he would be disappointed. No matter how beautiful a stupid woman was, she didn''t achieve much in her conquest.


    Whoosh!


    While he was meditating, a burst of noise came from the air. Wan Yanliang looked up and saw a cold arrow coming towards him. However, he didn''t panic at all. The bodyguards on the left and right had already reacted and chopped the cold arrow down.


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes moved to the direction of the cold arrow. A bodyguard had already rushed there, but he didn''t hope for it. If the other party was so easy to catch, it would be a waste of the previous design.


    "Tell the Lord that there is a piece of cloth on the arrow!" Some of the guards had noticed that there were words on it.


    "Present it!"


    Wan Yanliang looked at the words on the cloth strip and sneered: "sure it is


    It was written on the cloth that the trading place would be changed to another place. Half an hour later, the distance between the two places was calculated. Half an hour was just enough to get there.


    "Go, change places." With a wave of his hand, Wan Yanliang turned his horse around and drove to that place. As for the encirclement forces in the new place, he was not worried at all. Last night, his staff had taken into account the situation today, so they divided their soldiers into more than ten branches and distributed them in all parts of Kaifeng to ensure that no matter where Huang Rong appeared, there would be troops to encircle him in the shortest time.


    "You are a little younger than me." Wan Yanliang''s mouth is full of a grim smile. He has already laid a net in Kaifeng to make sure that even a fly can''t fly. In addition, Ouyang Feng''s experts are always around. As long as Huang Rong appears, she can''t fly. At the thought of finally being able to taste the taste of the world''s famous beauty and wife, Wan Yanliang could not hide his excitement.


    After a few hours, Wan Yanliang couldn''t laugh any more, because he had been led by Huang Rong around by the nose. He had changed five or six places according to the instructions on the arrow, but Huang Rong still didn''t show up. Every time, it was a cold arrow with the information of the next place.


    The only thing that makes Wan Yanliang thankful is that so far these places are still within the control of his forces, and he constantly changes two places. With the continuous attack for most of the day, only Ouyang Feng, a few master level masters, are left with his bodyguard team.


    Wan Yanliang''s bodyguards are all elite warriors who are carefully selected. In addition to the characteristics of Nuzhen nationality, they are also elite cavalry, so they can follow him step by step.


    However, Wan Yanliang doesn''t care. Kaifeng is the territory of the kingdom of Jin after all. There are not many people on Huang Rong''s side. To keep her, these people are enough. What''s more, as long as the location is determined, the nearest soldiers will arrive in the shortest time.


    Of course, Wan Yanliang has been walking around like a monkey all the time, but he is still very upset. He is ruthless in his heart. When he catches Huang Rong, he will never give up if he doesn''t hold her for three days.


    "Downwind pavilion?" I don''t know why, when Wan Yanliang saw the latest location information, he had a feeling that it was this place!


    Located at the intersection of several important roads, Shunfeng Pavilion is a perfect place to escape. However, Wan Yanliang sneered to himself. Yesterday, his staff had studied the map around Kaifeng City several times. This place is one of the places they speculated that Huang Ronghui would choose. He had already ambushed troops in the territory of dozens of miles, waiting for an order, The place of escape in all directions will be surrounded by a net. Let alone people, even birds can''t fly away.


    Of course, this place is so well connected. In addition, there are several other possible places to ambush. Wan Yanliang can''t really surround this place. Because of the terrain, the mountain on the back of the downwind Pavilion can''t be guarded, but there''s no need to defend it, because the mountain seems boundless, but it''s actually a Jedi, At the end of the mountain is a cliff. No matter how high the lightness skill is, people will fall to pieces.


    But it''s not that the local people don''t know all this. Wan Yanliang just found out when they were looking through the county annals and maps of Kaifeng Prefecture.


    "A wise man will lose a thousand worries!" Wan Yanliang''s mind came up with this sentence. It seems that God is helping him. I''ve heard that Huang Rong is very clever. I''m afraid that he will be here this time.


    When they arrived at the Shunfeng Pavilion, they saw a beautiful woman burning incense and playing the piano in the hall from a distance. The sound of the piano was low and gentle, and it seemed to be filled with resentment. People could not help but feel excited and drunk. Wan Yanliang and his party came with the spirit of killing. When she heard the sound of the piano, their murderous spirit was reduced by three points.


    "Although Huang Rong is hateful, she is beautiful. No wonder Ke Er was so infatuated with her." Think of Ouyang Ke, Ouyang Feng a time lost.


    One side of Qiu Qianren is also secretly smack tongue: "Huang Rong this wench that year came out of the water is unusual, did not expect to marry after appearance and body but more and more excellent."


    Looking at the woman in the pavilion, Wan Yanliang flashed a trace of heat in his eyes. He waved to his men to stop. He stepped forward and said, "the ancients had a lingering voice for three days. I don''t think so. Today, after listening to the music played by his wife, I just know that the ancients really didn''t deceive me! It''s just that there seems to be a faint resentment hidden in my wife''s music. I don''t know what''s bothering me. Maybe I can help my wife. "


    Huang Rong was surprised. When she was playing the piano, she couldn''t help thinking about her relationship with song Qingshu scissors. She didn''t expect that the king of the state of Jin was proficient in the music and could hear her mind from the music.


    However, she soon put her surprise to the bottom of her heart and replied coldly, "the music of Qin is like the heart of the people. She can''t accept any dust at all. Once she touches the common dust, she will lose her sense of clarity. This piano is stained with my troubles first, and now it is stained with your murderous spirit and desire. The heart of the piano is already unclean. How can it play a clear sound again? Don''t worry about it


    As soon as the words came to an end, she stretched out her hand, and the strings in front of her broke.


    Seeing that she didn''t give face to her subordinates, Wan Yanliang''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. However, he well concealed the past and still maintained a trace of demeanor: "since my wife doesn''t want to follow Bo Yazi''s example with me, I have to do business." As he said this, he inspected the surrounding area. Seeing that there was no one else in the pavilion, he sneered, "my wife asked my king to come with brother Tang Kuo as a threat. Where is brother Tang Kuo now?"

 Chapter 729

    Huang Rong said with a faint smile: "now the wolves look around. I am a weak woman. I have to be careful. If I take Tang Kuo Bian with me, I will send someone to rob him right away."


    "I can''t see brother Tang Kuo. How can I know if he is safe now?" Wan Yanliang sneered.


    "It''s impossible to be safe and sound," Huang Rong said at the right time when a group of people in the state of Jin were changing their colors. "It''s lucky that they won''t die after they have been poisoned by Western drugs."


    Ouyang Feng Sen ran a smile: "Guo Jing that smelly boy now how the situation?"


    "Thanks to you, brother Jing can''t see things now." Huang Rong said without expression.


    Ouyang Feng''s heart burst of pleasure, said with a smile: "hey hey, if it wasn''t for this smelly boy''s deep internal skill, it would be more than blind."


    Huang Rong did not pay attention to him, but looked at Wan Yanliang: "Lord, have you brought your antidote?"


    "I''ve brought the antidote, but Tang Kuo Bian is not here. How can I give you the antidote?" Wan Yan Liang said in a deep voice.


    "Please put yourself in the right place. If it was you, would you bring him?" Huang Rong replied, "but Wang Ye can rest assured that I still need him to try the antidote. As long as the antidote is OK, I will let him back."


    Wan Yanliang snorted: "Hey, I don''t know if you will keep your promise and put him back then?" Although he would like Tang Kuo Bian never to come back, in front of so many people, it is difficult to ensure that there will not be spies from other forces. He can only pretend to care about each other''s safety.


    Huang Rong was silent immediately. After a long time, she said, "I don''t know how the Lord will believe it."


    Looking at Huang Rong''s graceful body with unbridled eyes, Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "why don''t we give you the antidote? At the same time, you write down the location of Tang Kuo Bian. It''s just the so-called" hand in hand and hand in hand. "


    Huang Rong Xiu eyebrow a Cu: "how do I know this antidote is true or false."


    "It''s easy. Just try it." Wan Yanliang clapped his hands, and immediately a bodyguard came out, "my king asked him to take Mr. Ouyang''s poison, and then take this antidote. It''s true or false. You can see if it''s true."


    Hearing that the bodyguard wanted to test the poison with his body, he could not see the fluctuation of his face. Huang Rong was awe inspiring: Wan Yanliang looked at the greedy flowers and lusted, but he didn''t expect that his royal skill was so powerful. No wonder he was able to make a mess in the court Hall of the kingdom of Jin.


    "OK, but I have the poison here. I won''t bother Mr. Ouyang." Huang Rong takes out a porcelain vase and collects Guo Jing''s poisonous blood.


    Wan Yanliang nodded secretly, and Huang Rong was as careful as a hair, for fear that he would do something about the poison. However, he was not prepared to embarrass each other on the antidote, but he was not afraid of her trying, so he finally agreed: "yes, but how can I know that the place you wrote down didn''t cheat me?"


    "You can only choose to believe me." Huang Rong said calmly.


    Wan Yanliang stares at the beauty''s eyes. He can''t see any expression on his face. After a long time, his expression is relaxed. He laughs and says: "Mrs. Guo is a famous chivalrous woman in the world. I don''t think she will lie to me. In that case, let''s start!"


    He doesn''t really want to save Tang kuodian. What he needs to do is to make a gesture and tell all the forces in the court that he has tried his best to save Tang kuodian. As for whether Tang kuodian will be in the place provided by Huang Rong, he doesn''t care at all. He even hopes that Huang Rong will cheat himself and never save Tang kuodian.


    Huang Rong seemed to have known for a long time that he would agree. Without any hesitation, he took out a silver needle and put it in the porcelain vase. When he took it out again, the silver needle had become black all over the body, and it seemed very strange with a drop of blood on the tip of the needle.


    Seeing the fierce poison, Rao Shi''s bodyguard was determined, and his face turned white. However, as a bright faced dead man, he had no choice but to go to the pavilion and stretch out his hand. He had to pray in his heart that the master''s antidote would be effective later.


    Huang Rong didn''t stab the whole silver needle into his arm, but just slightly pricked his skin. After all, the poison was so overbearing that the other side didn''t have Guo Jing''s powerful internal force to resist. I''m afraid that the silver needle would be stabbed into the throat to seal the throat with blood.


    However, although he only pierced a little skin, the bodyguard trembled all over. A black air spread from his arm to his whole body. He could no longer stand. He was curled up on the ground like a cooked shrimp. At first, he had some scruples about his bright face. It seemed that he was forcing his voice to be suppressed. But soon he could no longer bear the pain of his body, and he could not help rolling and wailing.


    Wan Yanliang didn''t move. He just waved his hand and asked his entourage to take the antidote and feed it to the man. After a cup of tea, the man''s condition gradually stabilized. Although he still couldn''t get up, he could see at a glance that the remaining poison in his body had been removed.


    "Mrs. Guo, are you relieved now?" Wan Yanliang looked at her calmly.


    Don''t know why, the same is the corner of the mouth at any time with a smile, song Qingshu let Huang Rong flustered, in front of this man but let her extremely hate, so the voice also became cold a bit: "good, hand in the antidote, hand in the address."


    Huang Rong took out a paper ball from her arms and put it in the pavilion: "I put the address here. Please throw the antidote first."


    "Agreed to trade at the same time!" The bodyguards around were dissatisfied, and WAN Yanliang waved to stop them, with a faint smile: "beautiful women always have some privileges, just as the lady wishes."


    As like as two peas, Ouyang Feng threw himself away. He stood behind him and saw it crystal clear. At that moment, he had stolen the dragon and turned it to Phoenix. Instead of giving the real antidote bottle to Huang Rong, he threw away another identical porcelain bottle.


    Ouyang Feng immediately felt happy: it seems that Wan Yanliang is not so stupid. He knows what Guo Jing means to Xiangyang, and doesn''t mean to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    Originally, he thought that Guo Jing and Huang Rong would be saved this time. He was extremely dissatisfied. However, Wan Yanliang had to worry about the interests of various forces in the court and had to save Tang Kuo Bian. He had nothing to do. Now the truth came out and his dissatisfaction vanished.


    Huang Rong didn''t know all this. Instead of leaving the pavilion, she took out the bottle of poisonous blood and tried to pour it on the paper: "you all step back, or I will destroy the paper."


    Wan Yanliang smile: "no problem." Then he asked his men to step back. He thought that in this way, his play was enough. About rescuing Tang Kuo Bian, he had been able to deal with all aspects.


    As for Huang Rong, there are people guarding her for several miles, and she is surrounded by the downwind Pavilion. Where can she escape? What''s more, it''s just a hundred step distance. The experts under my command really want to catch her. What''s the impact of this hundred step distance?


    Seeing that they had retreated a hundred steps as expected, Huang Rong laughed and ran away with the light body skill of xiaoyaoyou.


    Wan Yanliang was tickled by the smile she showed when she left, and he quickly cried, "hurry up, get him back to my king." Anxious, the tone is not as polite as usual.


    Qiu Qianren had been preparing for a long time. As soon as his voice was finished, he chased Huang Rong like an arrow. On the other side, Ouyang Feng was half behind him. He was different from Qiu Qianren, who was enthusiastic about fame and fortune. He still had the pride of a great master. He was called by Wan Yanliang like a subordinate. He was dissatisfied, but when he thought of his gratitude and resentment with Huang Rong, He hesitated for a moment and still set out to chase her.


    "Leader Qiu''s nickname is Iron Palm floating on water. This lightness skill is really unique in the world." Murong Bo didn''t move. He stayed beside Wan Yanliang, watching Qiu Qianren coming first, and getting closer to Huang Rong.


    "In my palace, leader Qiu is the first to discuss lightness skill!" Seeing that Huang Rong is about to become something in the bag, Wan Yanliang can''t help but feel proud.


    For the evaluation of Wan Yanliang, Murong Bo noncommittal smile, negative hand continue to observe the chase.


    Seeing that he is getting closer to Huang Rong, Qiu Qianren''s heart is also getting hotter and hotter. In fact, he is very depressed these days. He has joined Wan Yanliang for a long time, and has been regarded as the guest of honor by the other party. However, with more and more experts under the other party''s command, he sensitively realizes that Wan Yanliang is no longer as enthusiastic to him as before.


    Although the Iron Palm floating on the water is well-known in the river and lake, Qiu Qianren knows that his reputation is worse than that of Ouyang Feng, a Western drug, and Murong Bo, who returns the other way. He is worried that his position in the palace will be marginalized, and he is also racking his brains to find a solution.


    Wan Yanliang''s Thoughts on Huang Rong let him see the hope. He knew that as long as he grasped Huang Rong first and sent him to his bed, the other party would remember his good every time he galloped on Huang Rong''s body. In that way, his position in the palace would rise, and he would be able to stabilize Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo.


    With this motivation, Qiu Qianren felt that his lightness skill today was three points faster than usual.


    "Smelly girl, leave it for me!" Qiu Qianren gave a grim smile, and his whole body was like a roc spreading its wings. He stretched out his hand to grasp Huang Rong''s shoulder.


    Wan Yanliang in the distance suddenly felt a little uneasy. Huang Rong didn''t escape in other directions as he expected. Instead, she chose to escape into the mountain. Didn''t she know that the mountain looked big, but the top of the mountain was a Jedi?


    "I don''t know." Wan Yanliang comforted himself. After all, he only knew it by looking up the county map.


    At this time, the distance changes suddenly! Qiu Qianren is about to catch Huang Rong. Suddenly a dark shadow comes out of a thick tree nearby. Huang que usually prints on Qiu Qianren''s vest.


    Qiu Qianren was scared out of his wits. Before the opponent''s palm strength arrived, the strong wind had made him a little bit breathless. At this time, he didn''t even care about Huang Rong. He turned back and carried the iron palm to the man in a hurry.

 Chapter 730

    Qiu Qianren is famous for his iron palms. In terms of his power, he is only inferior to the eighteen dragon subduing palms of the beggars'' sect and the Prajna palms of Shaolin. Although he is in a hurry to meet the enemy now, he is still confident that he can push back the enemy with one hand. Ouyang Feng, the Western poison, should arrive at that time. Together, they will have to give up even if Wang Chongyang recovers.


    When his palms crossed, Qiu Qianren felt that his strength was as strong as a bullock into the sea, as if there was nothing at the beginning, and he was shocked. As soon as he shot down to the empty place with all his strength, his chest was suddenly shocked by his inner strength, and his blood was churning.


    Qiu Qianren didn''t expect that his opponent was coming in a terrible way. The strength of his hand was virtual, which led to his internal injury in an instant. However, he had no time to regret it. His instinct of wandering in the river and lake for many years made him hurry to hide.


    He was in mid air, but he could move several feet across with his waist strength. If he was normal, Qiu Qianren would be complacent about his move. If he could have such a beautiful lightness master, he could count it with one hand.


    However, Qiu Qianren can''t be complacent at all now, because he finds that the other side doesn''t rush to the air because of his avoidance, and the other side''s palm follows like a tarsal maggot.


    Qiu Qianren took a deep breath and put his palms across his chest. He put out a defensive move in a hurry. With his cultivation, he didn''t want to repel the enemy, but only wanted to protect himself. This move can be said to be impeccable. Who knows that the palm broke through the interception of his palms from an incredible angle. It seemed to be slow, but the next moment it gently pressed on his chest.


    Qiu Qianren was suddenly bitten by thunder. He spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth and fell directly to the ground. Fortunately, his decades of cultivation was not in vain. He managed to avoid the key points in a hurry, but he didn''t die on the spot. Now his meridians are about to crack and his breath is churning. At least in a few months, he can''t fight with others.


    The whole process seems to be a long time, but actually it happened between lightning and flint. Ouyang Feng was only one stone behind Qiu Qianren, but when he came, Qiu Qianren was seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    Ouyang Feng was also experienced. He didn''t hesitate. He didn''t even look at Qiu Qianren, so he took toad Gong and hit the shadow.


    No matter how poor Qiu Qianren is, he is also a master comparable to the five great masters of the Central Plains. It is obvious that he is also a great waste of energy when he hits him with one move. Facing Ouyang Feng''s attack, he is obviously a little embarrassed.


    However, Ouyang Feng was not happy. He only took advantage of each other''s serious injury to Qiu Qianren when the old force was old and the new force was not born. However, the advantage could not be turned into victory. The two men exchanged more than ten moves. With Ouyang Feng''s skill and the advantage of starting, each of them was an extremely fierce killing move. If they were other people, their lives would be in danger, But that person can use some exquisite moves to solve the dangerous and dangerous situation every time. Later, he even gradually reversed the decline. Taking advantage of the confrontation with Ouyang Feng, he stepped back a few feet to ensure a safe distance between them.


    Ouyang Feng didn''t continue to attack. His martial arts skills are rare in his life. It''s hard for him to keep the other side alone. But now, Wanyan Liang''s bodyguard team has been racing up, pulling up long bows one after another, and vaguely encircling the other side in the center. Murong Bo sees the sharp change of shape and also comes in time.


    Ouyang Feng had a chance to look at each other. He was dressed in a blue shirt, tall and straight. Although he wore a mask on his face, he could not hide his dignified air. Huang Rong was hidden behind him, leaning on him as if he were a bird. Unless everyone knew that Guo Jing was poisoned, he could not be here. With the natural intimacy between the two people, What a beautiful couple!


    "Song Qingshu?" Ouyang Feng heart secretly surprised, in the field can recognize the identity of the other party I''m afraid he, but he also some uncertain, "this stinky boy''s martial arts how so much higher?"


    Ouyang Feng has fought with song Qingshu many times, and he is familiar with his martial arts. He is not unfamiliar with either the 18 dragon subduing palms or the sword technique. But just then, Ouyang Feng couldn''t recognize the origin of his opponent''s moves. Every time, he was ordinary and simple, but he could turn decadence into magic and defuse his fierce attack.


    "Who are you, sir? Why have you done so much harm to the king?" Seeing Huang Rong leaning close to him, Wan Yanliang suddenly had a kind of forbidden spirit that was enjoyed by others, and his face suddenly dripped out of the water.


    "I''m Lu Xiaofeng. She has four eyebrows. She''s a good drinker and a beautiful person. At the same time, she''s also in charge of the injustice in the world." Song Qingshu is now the leader of the separatist regime. His words and deeds should take into account his influence on the Golden Snake camp. Now the Golden Snake camp is in the ascendant. It''s time to accumulate strength. There''s no need to provoke the great enemy of the state of Jin. He puts on a mask and uses a character he likes very much in the martial arts novels of previous generations as his pseudonym.


    Hearing that he claimed to be so beautiful, Huang Rong spat in secret: "this bastard doesn''t forget his nature even when he disguises himself!"


    "Four eyebrows, Lu Xiaofeng?" Wan Yanliang frowned and looked at Murong Bo, "Mr. Murong, is there such a person in the river and lake?"


    Murongbo shook his head: "maybe I''m ignorant. I can''t remember which school in the world has such a master."


    "The Murong aristocratic family knows all the martial arts in the world. Since Mr. Murong said he didn''t, he certainly didn''t. I don''t know which master deliberately used his pseudonym to fight against Wang!" Wan Yanliang was very angry. With a wave of his hand, his bodyguards tensed their bowstring one after another, waiting for him to give an order.


    "No matter who you are, those who offend the king never come to a good end. If you are captured and pledge allegiance to the king, the king may let you live. If you don''t know your face, the king will let you die at once. " Although the other side showed a super expert no less than Ouyang Feng, Wan Yanliang didn''t care too much. If Wulin experts were really so powerful, wouldn''t all the emperors and officials in the world be made by Wulin experts? Although these martial arts masters are very popular in the Jianghu, when they face the regular army, they are full of swords, spears, swords and halberds in all directions. No matter how skillful they are, they can''t escape completely. They don''t need any moves, internal and external skills.


    Even some master level masters, unless they have special skills like Ouyang Feng to control the mass killing of drugs, Wan Yanliang is confident that a thousand people team can strangle any master.


    Of course, these martial arts experts are not good at nothing. If they are used well, they can perform miraculous effects in many places, such as assassination, intelligence, bodyguards and so on.


    Hearing Wan Yanliang''s threat, song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "if it wasn''t for you to live, it would be useful for me. Now I can take your dog''s life."

 Chapter 731

    Hearing what the other party said, Wan Yanliang felt that his lung was almost angry. He was under the kingdom of Jin and over ten thousand people. How did he ever suffer such humiliation? With a wave of his hand, the guards around him were instructed to pour arrows into each other.


    The number of these bodyguards is not large, which is less than 100. However, they are very good at cooperation in archery. Instead of shooting sharp arrows at the same time, they release bowstring in several batches. Each batch deliberately delays the time of one breath. When the last batch is finished, the previous batches have been filled again and again, and the whole process of connection is not stagnant, The bows and arrows that caused dozens of people to shoot seemed to be shot by thousands of troops.


    "Ah ~" looking at the roaring rain of arrows, Huang Rong could not help but hide her mouth. Although she knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts were excellent, they could not be spared to face such a large number of sharp arrows.


    Looking at the momentum of the arrow rain in front of him, song Qingshu secretly praised that the real woman was as brave and good at fighting as the Mongols, and the skill of riding and shooting was amazing.


    Hearing Huang Rong''s cry of surprise, Wan Yanliang remembered that she was still behind the man. This round of arrow rain went down. Would this gorgeous lady not be shot into a Hedgehog?


    Wan Yanliang repented at the thought that he hadn''t had time to kiss her. But now the arrow has been shot out, and it''s too late to say anything.


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes suddenly glared at his boss. The scene before him really had some common sense. He only saw the man holding Huang Rong and taking a step back lightly. Then the sky full of arrow rain appeared at the place where he had just stood. The archers were all masters. They didn''t just shoot at the same place. At the same time, they blocked the space for him to dodge in all directions, So a large part of the arrow followed him.


    But the strangest thing is here. The clear arrow is only one step away from the man, but the distance seems to have no end forever. The rapid flying arrows suddenly slowed down and approached the man like a snail. At this speed, even the tortoise could not shoot!


    It''s really weird that everyone in the audience is staring at everything in front of them. You know, Wan Yanliang''s bodyguards are all warriors in the army, and they carry strong bows with them. The arrows from such bows are as fast as shooting stars in the eyes of ordinary people. Even some experts can only see a flash of black light, and then they have been hit by the arrow, How can the arrow rain be as slow as a snail now?


    Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo''s eyes were twinkling, and they were thinking about how each other could do it


    "Is it to lay a protective air wall in front of the body?"


    "It''s impossible. How can there be an air wall one step away from the body in this world? Even if there is, it can''t stop the strong bow''s shooting!"


    ¡­¡­


    They didn''t have time to think too much, because the man moved again. He took a step gently in the direction of arrow rain, which made Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo even more puzzled: "Mingming has successfully stopped arrow rain, why did he take the initiative to hit it?"


    Wan Yanliang is a happy face: "this person must be out of his mind, even to the arrow together, ha ha ha ~"


    However, his smile soon stagnated to his face, because the imaginary picture of arrows penetrating the heart did not appear. No, those arrows did penetrate the body of the man, and even Huang Rong''s body was penetrated, but there was no blood on the two people. Those arrows penetrated the two people''s bodies, and instantly returned to normal speed, It was as if a dark light was shining into the woods behind. Some small trees could not even bear the huge force of the arrow and were destroyed by the waist. But the two people who had been "penetrated" stood there without damage!


    "What kind of magic is that?" Not to mention Wan Yanliang''s face of panic, other people in the field are also in an uproar. Is this man a monster or... An immortal?


    Huang Rong is so weak that she can''t even stand steadily. She can be said to be nestled in Song Qingshu''s arms. She was hugged by song Qingshu just now to face the arrow rain. Her first reaction is that song Qingshu is crazy. She thinks that she will die this time. She watches countless arrows pass through her body, but she can''t feel any pain. She waits for her to come back, They stood there undamaged, as if they had never left from the beginning to the end.


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu looked at Wan Yanliang: "now do you still think I can''t kill you?"


    Wan Yanliang finally came back to his senses and cried out: "Mr. Ouyang, Mr. Murong, kill him for me!"


    Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo look at each other and see the fear and shock in each other''s eyes. However, they are both the top figures in the Wulin after all. They don''t lose their fighting spirit like ordinary soldiers. Ouyang Feng, in particular, knows that the other is song Qingshu. He never believes that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills will be so much better than him. He must have used some tricks he didn''t know just now.


    In order to confirm what he was thinking, Ouyang Feng rushed to song Qingshu with a roar, and Murong Bo on the other side frowned. This man really made him feel unfathomable. But he knew that if he didn''t dare to play today, he would never be able to improve his martial arts in the future, so he hesitated for a moment and followed Ouyang Feng, Although he didn''t know song Qingshu''s identity as Ouyang Feng did, he was still full of confidence, because if he wanted to join hands with Ouyang Feng, what''s wrong with the other side''s martial arts?


    See two people at the same time, song Qingshu secretly complain: This is to pretend to be forced by thunder! It turns out that just now, he seems to be understating the fact that he retreated and advanced, but it was a great waste of power. Now he doesn''t even have the normal 10% power. He wanted to learn Zhuge Liang''s empty city plan to scare off these people, but who knows that there are two young people!


    However, song Qingshu didn''t regret it. When he was facing the arrow rain just now, he actually had other simple ways to avoid it. It''s just that he got along with Zhang Sanfeng some time ago and listened to his teachings all the time. In addition, when he was making out with Huang Rong these days, he got her body''s extremely strong spirit, which made him feel like a breakthrough.


    In his previous life, he read an online novel and was deeply impressed by a man named Bai hechou, especially his theory of "man in the picture". Almost all the masters in the world are in the picture, and no matter how serious they are, they can''t hurt people who have jumped out of the picture


    As his martial arts became more and more advanced, song Qingshu often thought about these things that seemed unreal before. Just now, when he was facing the sky full of arrows, he suddenly had a whim, so he had a retreat and a advance.


    "What''s the man in the picture but not the man in the picture? In fact, the space is different..." Song Qingshu faintly feels that he seems to have seen the door of the law of space from a distance. But when he thinks about it carefully, he seems to be at a loss. He just can see the door from a distance, and even can''t touch the threshold.


    Song Qingshu was anxious to understand the secret of the retreat and advance. He had no time to fight with Ouyang Feng. What''s more, in his present state, he couldn''t deal with any of them, let alone the two of them. So he put his arms around Huang Rong''s waist and said with a long smile, "I''m sorry if you have an appointment with a beautiful woman."


    By the time they said the last word, they were tens of feet away. Murongbo and Ouyang Feng were so experienced that they realized from his laughter that each other seemed to be short of breath. They would not let go of the chance. They would chase up the mountain one after another without waiting for WAN Yanliang''s order.


    Seeing the other side running up the mountain, Wan Yanliang said with a gloomy smile, "Hey, this mountain is a Jedi. I''ll see where you''re going!" Then he called the bodyguard to catch up with him.

 Chapter 732

    Being held by song Qingshu and running away, Huang Rong obviously feels that the other party''s breathing is a little disordered, not as relaxed as usual, and asks anxiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I''ve been forced too much. Now my internal power is almost exhausted."


    "Ah?" Huang Rong exclaimed, but soon noticed that there was not much dignified color on the other side''s face. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s all like this. Why don''t you worry at all?"


    "Why should I worry?" Song Qingshu a face relaxed smile, "although I can''t beat them now, they may not be able to catch up with me."


    "If you run alone, of course they can''t catch up with you, but not necessarily with me." Huang Rong sighed.


    "Rong''er, you don''t have to test me. How can I leave you alone to escape?" Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice.


    Huang Rong spat: "who tested you? Of course I know you won''t leave me. How can you be willing to be captured by wanyanliang?" Speaking of the back, the voice is not audible.


    "Of course not." Song Qingshu laughs.


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red, and she suddenly turned away from her face, but her hands still subconsciously caught each other''s neck to lighten his burden.


    I don''t know how long later, along the way, Huang Rong can see Ouyang Feng and others hanging far behind. Instead of being thrown away, they are getting closer and closer. When she is worried, she suddenly realizes that song Qingshu has stopped. She turns her head and looks at them. She can''t help being scared out of her wits. They are on the edge of a cliff. Looking around, it seems that there is no way out.


    "Are you really going to die here today?" Compared with falling into Wan Yanliang''s hands, Huang Rong would rather die, but she soon realized that it was wrong, because song Qingshu''s expression was so calm that she didn''t pay attention to the present predicament.


    "Did you choose to flee here on purpose?" Huang Rong suddenly thought that the whole plan was designed by song Qingshu. He couldn''t have known that this place was a Jedi. Although she couldn''t think of any way to escape, she didn''t know why. She felt relieved when she thought of the Miracles song Qingshu had accomplished.


    "Rong''er, do you believe me?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red, and she suddenly looked coy: "you''re a dirty bastard. You don''t have a few words to believe."


    Song Qingshu immediately couldn''t laugh or cry: "where do you want to go? Do you believe I won''t hurt you?"


    Huang Rong realized that she was thinking of something wrong, and her cheeks flushed with shame: "Xiang... Xin."


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu said with a sigh of relief, "when I ask you to do something later, you can do it. Don''t hesitate."


    "There is no way to go now, and there are pursuers after you. What''s your plan to get out when you fall to the ground?" Huang Rong was full of curiosity.


    Song Qingshu was so enigmatic that he didn''t explain it. Instead, he said something irrelevant: "if it wasn''t for the Jedi, how could it be so easy to get rid of the pursuers."


    Before Huang Rong had time to digest what he said, Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo had caught up. They did not rush up at the first time. Instead, they stopped several feet away, forming a corner and encircling song Qingshu and Huang Rong.


    "Hey, you have no way to escape, smelly boy. Now, as long as you hand over Huang Rong, I can protect you." After chasing for so long, Ouyang Feng also saw that song Qingshu seems very weak now, absolutely unable to stop himself from joining hands with Murong Bo. After all, he had a good friendship with song Qingshu. The only reason why they met each other was Huang Rong. One wanted to get rid of it quickly, but the other protected her everywhere. They both knew this. So song Qingshu didn''t blame Ouyang Feng, and Ouyang Feng also tacitly didn''t disclose the identity of song Qingshu to the state of Jin.


    Murongbo on the other side frowned slightly. He thought that this man had offended Wan Yanliang so hard just now. If it really fell into our hands, how could Wan Yanliang save his life? It''s impossible that Ouyang Feng doesn''t know this. Is he saying this in order to break the fighting spirit of the other side?


    Murong Bo quickly found a reasonable explanation, but where did he know that Ouyang Feng''s words were sincere.


    "Thank you Mr. Ouyang for your kindness, but I''m predestined with Mrs. Guo, and I can''t help myself." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    "It''s a knife at the beginning of the word. You have a bright future. Why waste it on this married woman?" Ouyang Feng also sees the abnormality between the two. However, Huang Rong has always been clean. He didn''t expect that they had already done something against the etiquette. When song Qingshu was fascinated by Huang Rong''s beauty, Ouyang Ke''s face became even worse when he thought that Ouyang Ke was also fascinated by Huang Rong and finally lost his life.


    "Married woman" is like a sharp knife in Huang Rong''s heart. Her face is pale. Song Qingshu patted her on the shoulder and said aloud: "Mr. Ouyang''s words are not so good. Mrs. Guo is a rare fairy in the world, and she can''t be compared with an ordinary woman."


    Being praised by a young man many years younger than herself, Huang Rong can''t help being extremely shy. She peeks at Song Qingshu''s side face and thinks that he can please women so much. No wonder there are so many confidants around her.


    make love!


    A burst of applause came. Wan Yanliang, who had just arrived, heard song Qingshu''s comments and said: "your remarks are deeply appreciated by the king. If you and I were not enemies or friends, the king would really like to have a drink with you."


    "No," Song Qingshu waved his hand. "Whoever makes friends with people like you, his wife will be in danger. I''ve heard for a long time that the Lord has a special hobby in this respect, and I don''t want to be a bitter Lord."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s sarcasm against Wan Yanliang, Huang Rong couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She was filled with hatred: it seems that you don''t have such a special hobby!


    Noticing the strange look in his hand''s eyes, Wan Yanliang suddenly became angry: "give me face, don''t want face, come on! Cut this maniac into meat sauce for me


    "Yes


    Although song Qingshu had performed an amazing Kung Fu before, Wan Yanliang managed the army rigorously, and these bodyguards were the best among them. Although they were afraid, they still carried out the instructions unswervingly, listed the formation, and slowly pushed them.


    "It''s a pity, sir, that this wish can''t be realized." Song Qingshu smiles and takes out something from a huge stone nearby.


    "Kite?" Huang Rong was surprised to see the shape of the object in his hand.


    "It''s not called a kite. It''s called a glider." Song Qingshu corrected the right way.


    "Gliders?" Huang Rong was at a loss. She had never heard of such a thing.


    On the other side, Wan Yanliang laughed wildly: "are you going to fly down the cliff with this kite? Ha ha, it''s really the best skiing in the world. Should kites bear the weight of people? All three year olds know! Ha ha ha... "


    "No culture, it''s terrible." Song Qingshu turned his lips disdainfully, then looked back at Huang Rong, "Rong Er, do you believe me?"


    In fact, what Huang Rong thought was not much different from what Wan Yanliang said, but as soon as she saw song Qingshu''s clear and confident eyes, she subconsciously nodded: "believe it!"


    "Well, hold on!" Song Qingshu holds Huang Rong''s hands on the glider tripod, and then rushes down a steep slope from a nearby cliff.


    "Ah Seeing song Qingshu pulling herself off the cliff, Huang Rong closed her eyes and screamed.


    "Hello, as like as two peas, you''ll have to hear me deaf again, and you can tell a beggar Gang how you react." At this time, a familiar voice came to my ear.

 Chapter 733

    Huang Rong opened her eyes and found that instead of falling off the cliff, she was flying steadily in the air. She was shocked: "this... This..."


    "Do you think my image has suddenly become a lot higher? Do you want to ask me how I did it? " Song Qingshu gave her a proud look.


    Huang Rong was really going to ask him how he did it, but when he said that, she asked again. She had an idea and asked another question: "who is shanrou?"


    Song Qingshu breathed and said, "why don''t you play according to common sense?"


    Huang Rong''s smart eyes flashed a hint of cunning: "listen to this name should be a woman''s name, aren''t you afraid that I will tell Miss Zhou and Princess Jiu?"


    "Go and say that you have become their sister." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Shameless!" Huang Ronghong spat on his face, but he was not really angry.


    Song Qingshu then looked back at Wan Yanliang and others at the edge of the cliff and said with a smile: "the net laid by the Lord is just like this. It''s just the so-called Hailing''s clever plan to settle the world. If he loses his wife, he will lose his army."


    On the one hand, he said that he had a kiss on Huang Rong''s face, which made him want to see Huang Rong''s perfect face. As for Ouyang Feng, who knew song Qingshu''s identity, he was also stunned: "he actually kisses Huang Rong, and it seems that Huang Rong''s reaction is not very angry..."


    Ouyang Feng gradually turns angry into happy, and a strange smile appears on his face. Although Huang Rong runs away this time, the antidote she gets is fake. Guo Jing must be killed on the spot after taking it. As for Huang Rong, it seems that something happened with song Qingshu... It seems that I didn''t mean to put willows in the Golden Snake camp last time.


    At the thought of Guo Jing and Huang Rong, the great enemies, one died and the other was disloyal, Ouyang Feng felt that the depression of the past ten years had been swept away. He wanted to scream all over to punish his heart. However, seeing Wan Yanliang''s face, he wisely didn''t touch each other''s head.


    Huang Rong didn''t expect song Qingshu to kiss herself in front of so many people. She was ashamed and angry: "how can you do this?"


    Song Qingshu came up to her ear and whispered a few words: "those have been done. Can''t you even kiss?"


    Huang Rong gradually got used to his bold words and couldn''t help saying, "you promised me not to expose our relationship in front of outsiders!"


    Song Qingshu said with disapproval: "anyway, I''m wearing a mask, and no one knows who I am. Well, there are not many opportunities to have a bird''s-eye view of mountains and rivers in the air. You might as well cherish your time and enjoy it. "


    Huang Rong originally wanted to say something else. He just noticed the beautiful scenery below with such a reminder. Although she knows lightness skills, she has never experienced such flying in the air. Her attention was soon attracted by this unique scenery.


    "When I was in hualazi in the western regions, brother Mojing came down from the sky with his troops and cowhide. At that time, I was very proud of this idea, but compared with song Qingshu''s" Kite ", it''s really not worth mentioning..." thinking of all kinds of things in the past, Huang Rong was a little crazy for a moment.


    Huang Rong is not only a wanderer, but song Qingshu is also full of imagination. This scene inevitably reminds him of the scene when he was flying with the Oriental dusk snow sword on the Blackwood cliff.


    The reason why he didn''t fly with the imperial sword this time was that he spent a lot of time to make a pair of glider wings, because the flying with the imperial sword was too dangerous. If he didn''t pay attention, the sword would destroy people. Although he succeeded once, he didn''t want to try again at that time because of the excitement of walking on the edge of life and death. At the beginning, he was forced to jump down on the Blackwood cliff, There''s plenty of time to prepare now, and of course there''s no need to take risks.


    In addition, the reason why we were able to fly swords in heimuya at the beginning was that heimuya was high enough and the swords could get enough speed to fly. Now the cliff has no such condition. I''m afraid they will fall to the ground and die before reaching the critical speed.


    As for the production of glider wings, with previous experience, it is not so difficult to make them. The only thing we need to pay attention to is that we have to go against the wind when taking off. Of course, these song Qingshu books have been inspected on the spot before.


    When he smelled a faint fragrance from Huang Rong''s body, song Qingshu put his head close to her cheek: "Rong Er, do you feel romantic now?"


    "What is romance?" Huang Rong asked suspiciously.


    "Er," Song Qingshu had no choice but to patiently explain, "romance is to make your heart burst, full of poetry, full of fantasy... Do you have a faint feeling for me now with your heart beating fast and your whole body burning?"


    "Bah, I think so." Huang Rong snorted, but she was at a loss. Now her heart is really beating faster. Is that the feeling of moving.


    Seeing Huang Rong''s confused look, song Qingshu was secretly proud: "I''m not too shameless. The extreme sport of gliding, of course, will make her heart beat faster, and then use the suspension bridge effect to make Huang Rong have the illusion of heart beat... Oh, I''m really a genius!"


    Huang Rong finally wakes up from her confusion -- song Qingshu starts to do something about her. She can''t do it if she doesn''t wake up: "you... What do you do?"


    "I can''t bear the thought that we are going to part soon." Song Qingshu sighs. Huang Rong''s affairs here are over. Naturally, there is no reason to stay.


    Huang Rong bited her lips and said angrily, "the way you express your reluctance is to put your hand into my clothes!"


    "Yes," Song Qingshu didn''t mean to be ashamed when his little action was torn down, "how romantic it is to be intimate in this vast sky."


    "Wu Wu..." what else did Huang Rong want to say? Unfortunately, her red lips were sealed to death, and she couldn''t say a word any more. Huang Rong''s body was stiff at first, and soon she became soft. When she hugged her, her heart beat faster


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Rong opened her eyes and found that they were getting closer and closer to the ground. She quickly pushed song Qingshu: "don''t do it, be careful to be seen."


    "Who can see the barren mountains." Song Qingshu disagreed and continued to explore in her chest.


    Who knows, as soon as this sentence was uttered, there was a sharp sound of breaking the air. Song Qingshu was shocked and quickly operated the glider to hide. Although he avoided the attack of the other party, the glider was not so lucky. There was a big hole on it, and he didn''t know what concealed weapon was shooting through it.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t keep his balance any longer. His glider suddenly fell unsteadily into the woods. Fortunately, it was not too high from the ground. With song Qingshu''s lightness skill and the buffering of the woods, he and Huang Rong were not injured.


    Seeing the appearance of the two people not far away, the expressions of song Qingshu and Huang Rong suddenly become very strange.

 Chapter 734

    One of them is a young man with white hair, but the skin on his face is like a baby, without any wrinkles. The whole person stands there at will, his eyes turning straight, not half of the old man''s steadiness, just like... Just like a child.


    The other was a tall and thin man, dressed in a green dress and a square scarf of the same color. He looked like a scholar. Song Qingshu took a look at him and praised him in secret: "his elegant demeanor is meaningful and cool. He is a handsome man who charmed thousands of girls when he was young."


    Huang Rong saw their faces clearly, especially the scholar''s face. She was so scared that she turned white. She subconsciously pushed a song Qingshu.


    There was an outsider on the scene. Song Qingshu also realized that his action was not right. He quickly took his hand back from Huang Rong''s skirt and looked at the two opposite people with a dignified face: "I don''t know you. I don''t know what offended you?"


    Naturally, he could see that both of them were experts no less than Ouyang Feng, so he changed his arrogance and didn''t want to offend the two top experts for no reason.


    The old man, with a young face, flashed aside, pointed to the scribe and said, "it''s him who attacked you just now. It''s none of my business."


    The literati''s face was so gloomy that it oozed water. He ignored song Qingshu''s question, but he just looked at Huang Rong quietly: "rong''er, is this thief bullying you?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned white. At the moment, her mood was extremely complicated, and she didn''t know whether to answer yes or no, so she was frozen there.


    Song Qingshu''s face was very wonderful. Then he noticed that the handsome scholar''s appearance seemed to be similar to that of Huang Rong. When he contacted the secret weapon that was like a flying stone, he could not help touching his forehead with his hand. He sighed in his heart: "it can''t be so clever..."


    "Master, I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding about this..." how can song Qingshu not understand who the person in front of him is at this time? Just about to explain, he was interrupted by the other party: "shut up! How can Huang allow you to live in the world? " As soon as the voice fell, the whole person rushed to song Qingshu, which was a very powerful killing move.


    Song Qingshu now has less than 10% of his success. He knows that he is by no means his opponent. Originally, his best strategy now is to take Huang Rong as a hostage and let Huang Yaoshi throw a rat''s paw at him. However, he can''t do this kind of despicable thing, so he has to stand up to his opponent''s fierce attack.


    Instead of joining the battle group, the old man ran to Huang Rong and looked at the broken glider curiously. He turned around the glider for several times and poked the canvas with his hand from time to time.


    Huang Rong was anxious and at a loss when she saw that song Qingshu was in danger. Once upon a time, she wanted to tear this bastard to pieces, but now she was not happy to see that he might die on the spot at any time.


    When she was pondering, she suddenly found that her sleeve had been pulled. Looking back, she saw the old man with crane hair and childlike face looking at herself: "rong''er, how did this thing fly to heaven, do you know?"


    Huang Rong didn''t have time to think about it at this time. She shook her head casually: "I don''t know." He was absorbed in the situation on the court.


    Hearing Huang Rong''s reply, the old man suddenly showed a look of disappointment. However, as soon as he turned his eyes, he turned to the dangerous song Qingshu: "little brother, how did you fly up to heaven? Can you teach me?"


    Song Qingshu was very surprised and angry. Now he was like a boat in the rough sea, which could capsize at any time. How could he manage such boring questions? However, the old man kept asking him. Later, he was impatient and said, "why should I teach you?"


    "Yes, why do you want to teach me? If I have such amazing skills, I would not like to teach others." The old man didn''t get angry, but he agreed. However, when he thought that this thing could take people to heaven, his heart was itching. But he couldn''t think of any reason for him to teach himself. He couldn''t help scratching his head and making his scattered white hair more like a chicken coop.


    "Yes!" As soon as the old man''s eyes brightened, he said with a smile, "little brother, I don''t think you can support Huang Laoxie for a long time. Otherwise, you can teach me how to fly, and I''ll help you stop him."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Before he spoke, he heard Huang Yaoshi say angrily: "old urchin, this man bullies rong''er. If you dare to save him, we will never die from now on!"


    "It''s old urchin Zhou Botong!" Song Qing see light suddenly, as like as two peas in the original, no wonder that he feels so familiar.


    The old urchin pulled his hair in embarrassment: "it''s really embarrassing for me, little brother. Why do you bully rong''er? You know, the most boring thing in the world is women."


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt that what he lacked most was time. As long as he had enough time to adjust his breath, he would not have to be afraid of pharmacist Huang after he recovered his skills. The old urchin was naive and romantic. Maybe he could use this to escape.


    "Old urchin, as long as you stop pharmacist Huang sanjixiang for me, I will tell you how this thing flies, and then you can fly freely in the sky."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s promise, the old urchin suddenly changed his mind. Pharmacist Huang has been paying attention to his reaction. He can''t help but get angry: "old urchin, rong''er is not only my daughter, but also the wife of your sworn brother Guo Jing. Do you want to help outsiders bully her?"


    The old urchin knew that what he said was very reasonable, but he was reluctant to give up the flying thing. For a moment, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Finally, curiosity got the upper hand. He said with a smile: "Huang Laoxie, in fact, with your lightness skill, what''s the time to let him run three incense first? Can''t you catch up with him? After the big deal, I''ll help you chase it. I think I chased Qiu Qianren from Jiangnan to the desert for more than 10000 Li. There is no one in the world who can''t catch up with an old urchin. "


    Huang pharmacist cold hum a: "if other things, I will promise you, but this matter has not discussed." As soon as his voice fell from his plain clothes sleeve, a little snake flew to the old urchin, which made him scream: "ah, snake, snake! The old urchin is most afraid of snakes! "


    Seeing that the old urchin was so flustered by a little snake that he obviously had no spare power to intercept Huang Yaoshi, Huang Rong suddenly clenched her lips as if she had made up her mind. With a flash of body shape, she grabbed Huang Yaoshi and rushed to song Qingshu: "lewd thief, I''m going to kill you!"


    Although song Qingshu is less than 10% successful now, he still has no problem in dealing with Huang Rong, but he is afraid of hurting the other party. As soon as he dissolves the other party''s palm, he laughs bitterly in her ear and says, "rong''er, as the saying goes, you can change your face too quickly."


    Huang Rong''s cheeks were flushed, and she took the opportunity to whisper, "when are you still here? Don''t you take the opportunity to hold me?"


    Song Qingshu was also a quick thinker. He immediately took advantage of the situation to pull her arm and hold her in his arms. Pharmacist Huang just attacked her. Seeing this, he quickly accepted the move and jumped to the side.


    Song Qingshu laughs and pushes Huang Rong to his standing direction: "thank you dongxie for your mercy. We''ll see you later." The voice has just dropped, and it has appeared dozens of feet away.


    Huang pharmacist worried about the other side''s Secret strength on her daughter, so he quickly reached out and took her down. How could he have time to chase her after such a delay? However, Zhou Botong has been paying close attention to the situation on the court. Seeing song Qingshu''s escape, he hurried to chase him back and yelled: "little brother, wait for me. You haven''t taught me how to fly that thing to heaven yet!"

 Chapter 735

    They left one after another. Pharmacist Huang didn''t catch up. He just stood in the same place with a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Dad ~" Huang Rong cried with some guilty heart.


    "Well." Pharmacist Huang answered casually, "aren''t you hurt?"


    "No... No." Huang Rong quickly replied, and then the scene fell into silence.


    After all, Huang Rong couldn''t stand the strange atmosphere, and took the lead in breaking the silence: "Dad, why are you and Zhou Botong here?"


    Pharmacist Huang frowned slightly and replied faintly: "I travel around the world on weekdays. When I passed Kaifeng, I heard that you and jing''er were in danger, so I planned to come and have a look. When I met Zhou Botong on the way, he was also pestering to come and just ran into you..."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red and her eyes dodged: "it''s a pity that the bastard ran away."


    "Is it?" Pharmacist Huang snorted noncommittally and looked at her thoughtfully.


    Huang Rong was not comfortable with his eyes. He laughed unnaturally: "Dad, how can you look at Rong er with such strange eyes?"


    Huang Yaoshi sighed: "rong''er, why did you deliberately let him go?"


    "Ah?" Huang Rong''s face changed, "Dad, what do you say? Why can''t I understand?"


    "Do you want to be confused with your father?" Pharmacist Huang frowned, "if you didn''t protect him intentionally just now, my father would have killed him."


    "You think too much." Huang Rong clenched her lips. After all, she was a married woman. If she protected other men, it would be hard for her to hear. Even if she was her father, she didn''t want to tell the truth.


    "Is it?" Huang pharmacist''s face flashed a trace of obvious anger, "if I thought too much just now, then you two were in the sky... The man put his hand into your clothes, but you didn''t mean to resist at all. Was it also that I thought too much?"


    For a moment, Huang Rong was speechless, holding her head down, pulling at the corner of her clothes, staring at her toes.


    Pharmacist Huang sighed: "rong''er, although I don''t like Guo Jing''s son-in-law, after all, you are his wife. How can you do such a thing? If I hadn''t taken the lead and said you were bullied just now, I''m afraid even Zhou Botong, an old man who doesn''t know the world, would have seen something. "


    "Dad, it''s not what you think, rong''er... Rong''er..." Huang Rong wanted to say that she didn''t want to do something sorry to brother Jing, but on second thought, she has done too many things sorry to Guo Jing these days, which makes her have no face to say.


    "Who is that man?" Huang asked in a deep voice.


    Huang Rong clenched her lips and pushed her face aside, ignoring her father''s problems.


    "Are you still protecting him?" Huang Yaoshi said angrily, "while there is still room for recovery, let dad go to kill the man first. This matter will be known by heaven and earth. Otherwise, even if Guo Jing is dull, he will find something sooner or later."


    "Dad, don''t push me." Huang Rong''s face was pale and her figure was shaking.


    Pharmacist Huang took a deep look at her: "rong''er, although your father is known as dongxie and doesn''t pay attention to the etiquette, I don''t care about the red tape and rubbish. If Guo Jing dies, you have to remarry. Your father is the first one to support you, but now you are still Mrs. Guo!"


    Pharmacist Huang is very affectionate. He hates the man who has sex with others most in his life. Although Guo Jing is not good, he is at least devoted to his daughter. Therefore, although he is not satisfied with Guo Jing''s son-in-law, he still agrees with their marriage. Who knows that in the end, it is his daughter who has a problem.


    "Dad, don''t ask any more. He promised me that he would not interfere in my marriage. Brother Jing would not know." Huang Rong explained hastily.


    Who knows pharmacist Huang suddenly angry: "what, half a day he just treat you as a plaything?"


    "Daddy Huang Rong was so angry that she stamped her feet. She was so angry that she said, "how could you be so ugly?"


    Pharmacist Huang looked at her with a complicated look: "I didn''t expect that you have been trapped so deeply. Well, tell Dad the truth, which one do you prefer?"


    Huang Rong was stunned at first, then he was ashamed and angry: "what''s your problem?"


    Pharmacist Huang snorted: "after all, you are my precious daughter. If you like that person better, it''s no big deal that your father decides to marry him instead. The name of dongxie is not in vain. Rong''er, you don''t have to be afraid."


    "Rong''er likes brother Jing better, of course!" Huang Rong glared at his father angrily, "besides... Besides... He has a wife."


    Although Huang Rong''s last sentence was like a mosquito or a fly, Huang''s skill was so good that he could not help but burst into a rage: "what! That man has a wife, and he comes to provoke you! "


    "Dad, it''s not what you think. In a word... In a word, it''s all wrong. No wonder he is." Huang Rong was so ashamed that she couldn''t tell her father about Li Dai Tao Jiang that night.


    Pharmacist Huang was very angry and laughed: "I''m really curious about who actually fascinated my daughter with her eyes above the top! Even if you don''t want to say it, I''ll find out who he is sooner or later. "


    Huang Rong was about to say something when she saw Zhou Botong''s figure in the distance and stopped.


    "It''s killing me, it''s killing me!"


    Seeing that Zhou Botong was very funny all the way, pharmacist Huang couldn''t help laughing: "old urchin, what makes you so angry?"


    "It''s not the bastard who bullied your daughter," Zhou Botong said in the first sentence, which made Huang Rong raise her heart to her throat. "Rong Er, what''s the name of that man?"


    Huang Rong hesitated and replied, "I... I don''t know."


    Zhou could not help looking disappointed: "I also want to ask him how to practice lightness skill..."


    Pharmacist Huang suddenly turned pale: "how, even you can''t catch up with that man?"


    "That man seems to be able to shrink to an inch. He has stepped out of the room a few tens of feet away, and the old urchin''s energy to nurse has come out. Unexpectedly, he is getting farther and farther away from him. I know I can''t catch up with him, and I''m worried that you''ll be anxious, so I''ll come back first." Zhou Botong was also annoyed.


    Huang pharmacist Hwang the nine Yin manual. After knowing the Zhou Yin Tong''s academic experience, Wu Gong has already made a first choice. He is a master of special skills. He was unable to catch up with a young man.


    Although song Qingshu''s face is covered, we can still see that he is a young man from his hair, body shape and even his voice. Pharmacist Huang just fought with him. Although he was shocked by the simplicity and subtlety of his opponent''s moves, his opponent''s skill is not pure. Pharmacist Huang asked himself that his cultivation is far better than his opponent''s, but now he finds that his opponent''s skill is so low that he can''t even catch up with Zhou Botong. How can he not be surprised!

 Chapter 736

    "In fact..." seeing her father''s shocked expression, Huang Rong didn''t know why she suddenly had a strange feeling. Seeing that success attracted their attention, she coughed softly and added in a low voice, "in fact, that man had done something that consumed a lot of internal power before, and less than 10% of his internal power was left."


    Huang pharmacist and Zhou Botong couldn''t help looking at each other. After a moment''s absence, they all shook their heads and said, "absolutely impossible!"


    Are you kidding me? If a person has only one tenth of his strength, but can support more than ten moves in the hands of dongxie, and can make the old urchin unable to catch up with him, how terrible is his cultivation in his heyday?


    Huang Rong was quite satisfied with their reaction and said with a chuckle, "believe it or not, this is the truth."


    "Rong''er, rong''er, tell me, who is he?" Compared with the steady pharmacist Huang, Zhou Botong was not so patient and asked restlessly.


    "I said, I don''t know who he is." Huang Rong replied quickly.


    "If you don''t know who he is, how can you know that he has less than ten percent of his ability?" Although Zhou Botong was not worldly, he was not a fool. He grasped the key of the problem at once.


    "Er..." Huang Rong''s words stopped for a while. After a long time, she found a reason, "he said it himself."


    "Believe it or not!" The old urchin quickly waved his hands, "it must be his boasting."


    Huang also frowned slightly. He obviously agreed with the old urchin''s point of view. He punted: "rong''er, don''t be fooled by the casual playboy."


    Huang Rong was in a hurry. She was about to say something, but she suddenly realized that she had nothing to do with song Qingshu. Why did she feel aggrieved for that bastard? Thinking about this, she calmed down a lot.


    Because of his daughter, pharmacist Huang didn''t want to continue talking about the mysterious man, so he deliberately changed the topic and asked, "rong''er, how''s jing''er?"


    Hearing him mention Guo Jing, even Zhou Botong was also attracted attention. After all, Guo Jing is his sworn brother.


    Huang Rong''s eyes turned red when she thought of her fear these days and finally relaxed in front of her father: "brother Jing, he was poisoned by Ouyang Feng..." Huang Rong sobbed and told the story off and on.


    "How can this old poison be so vicious! If I run into him, I will fight him once and take revenge on Guo Jing!" Before he finished listening, Zhou Botong was so angry that he jumped.


    Pharmacist Huang was much more calm and didn''t say anything, but his eyes occasionally flashed cold, but showed a very strong murderous air.


    "Rong''er, you just mentioned that you have got the antidote. Give it to Dad." Pharmacist Huang, as his name suggests, is one of the best in the world for his attainments in medicine refining. Ouyang Feng is good at using poison. How can he guard against it carelessly.


    Huang Rong took out the bottle of antidote from her arms, but she didn''t give it to pharmacist Huang. Instead, she threw it aside. When the bottle fell to the ground, it fell apart and the pills rolled everywhere.


    "Rong''er, who are you?" Pharmacist Huang didn''t know, so he frowned and asked.


    "In fact, we''ve already got the real antidote, and brother Jing''s poison has also been removed. This bottle of" antidote "must have been passive. Don''t worry about it." Huang Rong explained.


    "We?" Pharmacist Huang frowned, "are you with that man?"


    Huang Rong showed a trace of embarrassment on her face and finally nodded helplessly. It turns out that after Song Qingshu told her about the plan, he predicted that Ouyang Feng would switch his antidote in advance in order to avoid exposing his false antidote to Wan Yanliang. So song Qingshu secretly monitored Wan Yanliang. As expected, when Ouyang Feng came to change the antidote, he changed it, Song Qingshu takes back the real antidote from Wan Yanliang, and solves Guo Jing''s poison. Guo Jing is also sent out of the city in advance by him.


    As for why it took so much trouble to direct Huang Rong to take medicine later, it was to make Tang Kuo Bian, who was disguised by song Qingshu, be rescued by Wan Yanliang. Otherwise, if Tang Kuo Bian disappeared for so long and suddenly appeared again, it would certainly arouse Wan Yanliang''s suspicion. The technique of Yi Rong is not without flaws. Once people around him have been looking at him with a suspicious attitude, It''s going to show.


    Taking song Qingshu''s lightness skill as an example, he is confident that he can save Huang Rong and then arrive at the place where "Tang kuodian" should be hiding in time, waiting for WAN Yanliang to bring someone to "rescue". Who knows, he almost lost his inner power after playing, and then he met Huang pharmacist Zhou Botong, who almost capsized in the sewer. Fortunately, Huang Rong turned his elbow and took the opportunity to let him go.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel proud. But at this time, he didn''t have time to realize the pride and was delayed for so long. Now he had to make great efforts to rush to the broken temple where "Tang Kuo Bian" should be.


    Almost as soon as his front foot arrived at the temple, he put on a human skin mask, and WAN Yanliang brought someone with him. Hearing the noise outside, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still took out a needle that had been infected with poisonous blood and put it on his arm.


    A black air visible to the naked eye immediately spread along his arm. Rao Shi Song Qingshu had been prepared for it, and he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    When Wan Yanliang came in, he saw Tang Kuo Bian lying in the corner of the wall, and his eyes suddenly flashed a trace of hesitation. It''s a good chance to get rid of Tang Kuo Bian. Anyway, he is dying. Give him a messy antidote. When he dies, you can blame Huang Rong for everything. It can be said that Huang Rong has poisoned him in addition... At that time, even if those people in the imperial court have doubts, they can''t do anything with me without definite evidence.


    Song Qingshu was surprised to notice the flash of murder in Wan Yanliang''s eyes. He didn''t realize that Wan Yanliang was willing to kill again at this time!


    Now Wan Yanliang is escorted by a large number of bodyguards, and there are experts like Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo standing around him. Song Qingshu is in a cold sweat. If Wan Yanliang really kills himself, I''m afraid he will not be spared in his present state.


    Song Qingshu regretted that he had entrusted him with a big job, but it''s useless to think more about it now. He thought quickly about how to deal with it. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and looked at Wan Yanliang''s eyes without showing any trace. In an instant, he showed his great skill of moving soul.


    Originally, in the broad daylight, it was almost impossible for WAN Yanliang to use the method to move his soul. However, Wan Yanliang had been hypnotized by song Qingshu for a long time. In addition, he watched Huang Rong escape from the world today, and his mood was extremely irritable, which led to his spiritual flaws. Song Qingshu had a chance to take advantage of it.


    However, even so, song Qingshu could not control the other party as usual. He could only leave a hint in his mind at that moment. Fortunately, Wan Yanliang was hesitant to take the opportunity to get rid of Tang kuodian. With such a hint from Song Qingshu, he soon "thought" that he had spent so much effort to save Tang kuodian, so it was a pity to kill him.


    Wan Yanliang did not expect that his decision had already been unconsciously guided by song Qingshu. With a wave of his hand, he signaled the bodyguard to save the other party back to Jiedushi mansion.

 Chapter 737

    When song Qingshu was taken back by the people of the state of Jin in the broken temple, pharmacist Huang was saying to Zhou Botong, "old urchin, although that mysterious man''s lightness skill is excellent, he has been running for so long this time. If you compete on the same terms, that person may not win you."


    Zhou Botong nodded subconsciously: "Huang Laoxie, I didn''t expect that you really have a little vision to say such deep words. Just now I thought about it carefully. Although that man''s short distance speed is faster than me, he can run hundreds of miles in a row. His internal power may not be able to support him. If I didn''t worry about you waiting here, and I was anxious to inquire about the news of my sworn brothers, I would have been chasing him all the time. " Zhou Bo Tong scratched his head when he spoke, and his words were full of chagrin.


    Pharmacist Huang chuckled: "in that case, why don''t you compare with him again?"


    Zhou Botong''s facial features suddenly huddled together and said with a sad face: "rong''er just said that he didn''t know his identity. Where can I find him to compare with him?"


    "Rong''er certainly knows the identity of that person," pharmacist Huang''s words made Huang Rong''s heart jump. She took a light look at her daughter and continued, "I told her not to tell you the truth just now."


    Zhou Botong suddenly blew up his hair and revolved around Huang Yaoshi: "well, you Huang Laoxie, you are actually cheating me with your daughter! After so many years, I didn''t expect you to be so annoying! " As soon as he thought of being imprisoned on Taohua island for ten years with his broken leg, new and old grudges poured into his heart together, Zhou Botong yelled and rushed to pharmacist Huang.


    Pharmacist Huang seemed to have expected that he would move quietly to avoid his continuous attacks. He slowly said, "you misunderstood me, old urchin. I didn''t tell you for your own good."


    "What?" Zhou Bo Tong was very angry and laughed back, but he was really attracted attention. Instead of making moves, he asked with his hands akimbo, "Huang Lao Xie, you are talking about it. How can you do it for my good?"


    "Didn''t rong''er say that just now? That man''s internal power was greatly damaged. If he was in a normal state, his martial arts would be far better than you and me. Therefore, he is not only excellent in lightness skills, but also profound in cultivation. If you annoy him, I''m afraid you will encounter danger." Pharmacist Huang looks worried.


    "I''m not afraid of that old urchin. How can I be afraid of that man? Huang Laoxie, just say it. I have to have a good fight with him." Zhou said angrily as he rolled up his sleeves.


    How can Huang Rong not see that her father is using provocation, but she doesn''t understand why her father is doing it, and she doesn''t tell him the name of song Qingshu. How can he know the identity of that person?


    Seeing that Zhou Botong was really provoked, a faint smile flashed away from the corner of Huang''s mouth, replaced by a face of embarrassment: "you and my friend, I''m really worried about what''s wrong with you."


    "Bah, bah, bah! Huang Laoxie, you crow''s beak. With my martial arts, I can''t meet any danger. Speak quickly, speak quickly. " Zhou Botong became impatient.


    "In this case..." pharmacist Huang pretended to be embarrassed, "well, that person is... Song Qingshu, the king of Golden Snake."


    Huang Rong used to spend her spare time watching her father tease Zhou Botong, but when she heard these three words, she was scared out of her wits: "dad knows, dad knows..." there was only a blank in her mind.


    "Song Qingshu?" Zhou Botong''s eyes brightened, "is that the young master who has been in the limelight in the past two years? Ha ha, I''ve always wanted to ask him how to do it. It''s just right this time! Huang Laoxie, rong''er and Guo Jing are going to trouble you to take care of that silly boy. The old urchin is going to take care of him. "After that, without waiting for their response, they directly picked up their lightness skills and ran to the East.


    Pharmacist Huang smiles and turns back to say something to her daughter, only to find that she is standing there with a lost face and wonders, "what''s the matter with you, rong''er?"


    In recent days, song Qingshu''s tricks make her dance on the steel wire all the time. Huang Rong''s reaction speed is also much faster than usual. From Huang''s words, she is acutely aware that maybe it''s not what she was worried about, and quickly extrudes a smile: "nothing... Nothing."


    "Do you know why my father sent Zhou Botong away?" Seeing that her daughter''s expression was different, pharmacist Huang only thought it was because of what happened before and didn''t care too much.


    "Rong Er doesn''t know." At the moment, Huang Rong''s mind is all about whether her father has discovered song Qingshu''s identity. How can she have the energy to think about other things.


    "It''s not for you," pharmacist Huang sighed. "After all, the man before... Did that to you. I''m not sure Zhou Botong had seen the specific situation clearly at that time. If he came to jing''er and revealed his words, how would he let you deal with himself then?"


    "Ah ~" Huang Rong exclaimed, and then she was scared out of a cold sweat. If Zhou Botong said what happened just now in front of brother Jing, brother Jing would not be hard to guess that it was song Qingshu, and then everything would be hidden.


    Seeing his daughter''s pale face, pharmacist Huang felt a little distressed: "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. At that time, Zhou Botong seemed to focus all his attention on the flying kite, and probably didn''t notice the small movements of you two. In addition, I transferred him to Shandong thousands of miles away, with his playful character... When I see jing''er next time, I don''t know what year and month it is. By then, your affairs should be solved, so I don''t have to worry about what he says. "


    "Thank you, Dad." Huang Rong listened to admire unceasingly, hesitated for a moment, suddenly tentatively asked, "but why do you say that person is song... Song Qingshu?"


    "This song Qingshu has been in the limelight in the past two years. He is described as a young hero full of miracles, but in my opinion..." pharmacist Huang sneered, "he is just a playboy who is greedy for flowers and lusts! Along the way, I don''t know how many stories I heard about him and some women, about Emei girl Zhou, the former Princess of Ming nine, and even about Li Mochou... How ridiculous! Let Zhou Botong teach him a lesson. "


    Huang Rong suddenly has a strange look on her face. Pharmacist Huang''s whole life is devoted to love and dislikes playful men. She knows nothing better than that. She didn''t expect that because of this, she let him pull song Qingshu out.


    Of course, Huang Rong doesn''t worry that song Qingshu will be taught a lesson. After all, song Qingshu is a man of cultivation and doesn''t care about Zhou Botong. What''s more, now that he''s in the kingdom of Jin, Zhou Botong is destined to go to the Golden Snake camp.


    Looking at her ecstatic daughter, pharmacist Huang sighed: "rong''er, no one knows how to choose your feelings. Even if you choose that person, my father will support you, but I only have one request, that is, that person must not be a playful man like song Qingshu!"


    Hearing this, Huang Rong said in a hurry, "don''t worry, Dad. Rong Er has her own sense of propriety. How can she find that kind of playful man?" At the same time in the heart of abdominal Fei unceasingly: even Li Mochou collude, really a shameless bastard!

 Chapter 738

    Ahhh!


    Huang Rong''s heart just scolded, the other side is lying on the carriage of song Qingshu heavily sneezed, in the heart strange: is it a confidant who miss me?


    Wan Yanliang pretended to be concerned: "brother Tang Kuo, you are seriously injured and poisoned. Although the poison has been removed, you are still very weak now. It''s better to take care of yourself when you get back to the government."


    But in my heart, I had a totally different idea: hum, I''d better become a tuberculosis ghost from now on, and I''ll never have the energy to have sex again, so let Gebi get a few shots less


    As a matter of fact, Gebi is Jin Xizong''s younger sister. Naturally, she is wan Yanliang''s cousin. Wan Yanliang has this idea of German orthopedics for his cousin. In this respect, even song Qingshu, who has always been fashionable, can only bow down.


    "Thank you for your concern." Song Qingshu also pretended to be full of emotion. "I thought I was doomed this time. I had already made up my mind to die. I didn''t expect that the LORD saved me. Tang Kuo argued that I would repay him for saving my life


    "Well, you can''t dedicate your wife to me for a few nights."


    Wan Yanliang sneered in his heart, but his face was as warm as jade: "brother Tang Kuo, where is this? We are ministers of the same Dynasty. We should help each other. What''s more, you and I have always had deep personal relations. How can we not help each other?"


    Wan Yanliang knows that Tang kuodian and his wife have a deep relationship. Unlike Wu Dai, the Jiedu envoy of Chongyi army, he would give his wife to him by all means to achieve his goal. Thinking that at the beginning, Mrs. Tang felt that she had used despicable means to get her, Wan Yanliang sneered in his heart. It''s time to find a chance to tell her the truth.


    The charming face of Mrs. Tang came to mind. Wan Yanliang suddenly frowned. I don''t know why. Recently, he seems to have no interest in that aspect of Mrs. Tang.


    "It seems that no matter how beautiful a woman is, she will be tired of playing for a long time." Wan Yanliang finally finds a reason to persuade himself, and then quickly turns his attention to Tang kuodian''s wife Gebi.


    "Sooner or later, I will have a good ride on Gebi, a beautiful Rouge horse!" At the thought of their special blood relationship, Wan Yanliang felt that some part of his body was swelling. He quickly arranged his clothes to avoid being seen abnormal by Tang Kuo Bian.


    Although song Qingshu noticed that Wan Yanliang''s heart rate suddenly quickened, he didn''t know what he really thought. He continued to pretend Tang Kuo Bian''s tone: "Lord, I won''t say more polite words. If the Lord has anything to use in the future, Tang Kuo Bian will go through fire and water."


    Wan Yanliang is very satisfied with the other party''s reaction at this time. He spent so much energy to save Tang kuodian. Of course, he is not willing to just stop those political opponents in the court and win the other party''s friendship.


    However, he soon remembered one thing and pretended to ask casually: "brother Tang Kuo, what happened that night? How could you fall into the hands of Huang Rong?"


    After all, the killers of that night were sent by him. If Tang Kuo Bian knew the identity of these killers, he would have to kill them even if he left a confession.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart, and immediately realized what the other party was concerned about. However, he had been prepared for this question for a long time, and calmly replied: "in fact, I''m still in a fog now. That night I was resting in my room, and suddenly several people in black came in..." when he said this, he stopped deliberately.


    Wan Yanliang was really attracted attention, and quickly asked: "brother Tang Kuo, do you know the identity of those people in black?"


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs. Even if you don''t know the truth, you are anxious now. However, he didn''t show all this. Instead, he pretended to be confused: "I don''t know. Those people rushed in with a murderous look. It seemed that they were not good at it. However, before they had time to move, Huang Rong rushed in with someone. Then they had a fight. The people in black were killed soon, and then I was taken away by her."


    Wan Yanliang breathed a sigh of relief and thought that it was the best way to do so, which did not arouse his suspicion. However, when he thought of Huang Rong''s escape for three or four times, Wan Yanliang was furious: "Huang Rong, that smelly girl, sooner or later, I will catch her... Haha, catch her and give vent to brother Tang Kuo." He almost said that he was a good student. But he thought that Tang Kuo Bian was still here. In order to keep his image, he changed his words temporarily.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked strange: "Huang Rong that girl is not smelly, but very fragrant." When he thought of these celestial pleasures, he was a little bit more than he could say.


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "Huang Rong is really a beautiful woman. Guo Jing is such a fool, but I''m afraid he can''t enjoy it."


    "Oh, why?" Song Qingshu''s face moved.


    Wan Yanliang tells him that he stole the dragon and turned the Phoenix to replace the real antidote with poison. Song Qingshu is very glad to hear that. Fortunately, he is superior in chess, otherwise he killed Guo Jing. Huang Rong has to hate me all her life.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before Huang Rong becomes the most beautiful widow in the world." Wan Yanliang''s eyes flashed, and song Qingshu looked at each other, and immediately there was a knowing laughter among men in the carriage.


    After chatting with song Qingshu for a while, Wan Yanliang went back to his car. Murongbo quickly came over and whispered: "Wang Ye, do you want to find a chance to get rid of Tang kuodian on the way? After returning to Jiedushi''s house, it''s the territory of Tang Kuo''s family. I''m afraid there won''t be such a good chance. "


    Wan Yanliang shook his head: "I''ve changed my mind. Now Tang Kuo Bian is very grateful to me. It''s better to keep him than to kill him."


    Murongbo frowned: "but he is the emperor''s brother-in-law after all. I''m afraid he won''t be on our side in the future..."


    "I have my own discretion." Wan Yanliang replied thoughtfully, with an enigmatic face.


    Murongbo hesitated for a moment, or added: "will Tang kuodian pretend not to know the identity of those people in black that night?"


    "It''s possible," Wan Yan nodded, "so I can''t trust him completely."


    After returning to the Jiedushi mansion, Mrs. Tang came out long ago. When she saw her brother''s safe return, she was overjoyed and fell into song Qingshu''s arms with tears in her eyes.


    Song Qingshu sighed. I''m afraid that most of her tears are for the sake of leaving the book. In the future, when she knows that Tang kuodian is dead, she doesn''t know what it will be like to be sad.


    Wan Yanliang''s purpose of this trip has been basically achieved, and there is no reason to stay. One day later, he set out to return to Daxing mansion of the state of Jin. He didn''t know what the purpose was. He invited Tang Kuo Bian, who was "seriously injured" to go on the road with him. Song Qingshu was also anxious to investigate the whereabouts of song Yuanqiao and others, and agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 739

    Knowing that "brother" promised to go back to Daxing mansion with Wan Yanliang, Mrs. Tang quickly found song Qingshu and advised him, "brother, you are seriously injured. How can you stop the journey? According to me, Yan Liang is deliberately trying to fix you. In case of any disease on the road, it''s bad. "


    Song Qingshu learned Tang Kuo''s tone and laughed: "don''t worry, brother. I''m strong. This small injury is nothing. What''s more, I have to go back to the capital to report my work. If I don''t go back in time to report to the emperor, I''ll be messed up by someone who has a heart."


    When he said this, Mrs. Tang thought: "it''s inevitable. In the past two years, the emperor''s temper has become more and more strange. He will kill the Minister of the central court. You should be careful, elder brother."


    "I have my own sense of propriety," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, or asked, "my brother left?"


    Mrs. Tang looked gloomy and nodded slightly: "well, yesterday he left a book and left." After thinking about it, she continued to add: "brother, in fact, he also made great efforts to save you this time, otherwise Huang Rong would not let you go so easily... Just for the reason, I can''t say clearly, brother, don''t have any bad impression on him."


    Of course, song Qingshu knew all this. He hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "I think your relationship with him seems extraordinary..."


    Mrs. Tang''s face slightly changed, and finally shook her head: "brother, these are my private affairs, you don''t care."


    "Ha ha, that''s natural," Song Qingshu said, "but I think song Qingshu seems to be a good boy, but his sister has a good eye." It''s the only one in the world to brag like this.


    "Big brother ~" Rao Shitang, a mature woman, couldn''t help laughing at him like this. He gave him a angry look and ran away with her skirt.


    Looking at the disappearance of Mrs. Tang''s back, song Qingshu''s face gradually becomes solemn. What kind of person are you?


    ¡­¡­


    Daxingfu, in Song Qingshu''s previous life, is the former name of Beijing, but in this world, of course, it will not be Beijing. Song Qingshu does not know which city was the capital of the Jin Kingdom in the previous life, only knows that it is probably located in Shanxi.


    After a few days on the road, song Qingshu and his party finally arrived at Daxing mansion. Looking at the magnificent city, song Qingshu could not help sighing that the kingdom of Jin was founded by martial arts. Although they were a little embarrassed by the emerging Mongolia in recent years, we can still see the great waves of the founding period from this capital.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, you''ve been in and out of this gate so many times. How can Tang Kuo Bian and WAN Yanliang work in Shangshu province at the same time? Wan Yanliang''s position is Pingzhang political affairs, while Tang Kuo Bian''s position is Zuo Cheng. Another reason why Wan Yanliang is so powerful is that he is also the right deputy marshal of duyuanshuai''s mansion. In duyuanshuai''s mansion, his position is only under duyuanshuai and the left deputy marshal, and he is the third in command of real power. Naturally, his position and power are not comparable to Tang Kuo Bian''s son-in-law who only works in Shangshu province.


    During this period of time, song Qingshu had already memorized the relevant information thoroughly. Hearing Wan Yanliang''s inquiry, he could not help hesitating. He was not familiar with his colleagues in Shangshu province and the work in hand, so it was easy to show his feet when he went to Shangshu province; But when he comes home, he has to face Tang kuodian''s wife. Before he is fully sure, he dares not meet the person who is most familiar with Tang kuodian. He is worried that it will be easier for him to show his feet.


    "You''d better go to Shangshu province." Song Qingshu thinks that with his on-the-spot reaction, he should be able to deal with the affairs of Shangshu province. After all, he is injured. It is impossible for him to return to work in the near future. Today, he is just going to report on his work.


    For Tang Kuo Bian, the wife of the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin, song Qingshu is not without curiosity, but now he has a clear priority, women for him is just a light in life, and will not affect his judgment.


    "Tang Kuo Bian, Tang Kuo Bian, you have given me a big problem." Song Qingshu is not a saint. Now he is the face of Tang kuodian. As long as he doesn''t say it, it''s easy for him to possess the delicate body of the legendary beauty. What''s more, Tang kuodian has entrusted his wife to him before he dies. Even if he does something, he is also well-known.


    It''s just that song Qingshu can''t get through his psychological barrier after all. He thinks it''s too unkind.


    "I didn''t see you when I played Xiao Tong. What''s the matter now?" Song Qingshu laughed bitterly in his heart.


    "Brother Tang Kuo is really the pillar of the country. He always puts state affairs first." Hearing Tang Kuo Bian''s proposal to go to Shangshu province directly, Wan Yanliang can''t hide his disappointment. However, he can''t behave too much. If the other party finds out his intention to his wife, it''s too much to gain.


    "Brother Wanyan, I''m flattered." Song Qingshu gave a ha ha, and was about to say something. Suddenly, a little servant girl came not far away with her skirt, but she was stopped by Wan Yanliang''s bodyguard in the middle of the run. She quickly waved her hand and panted to this side: "master, madam is waiting for you over there."

 Chapter 740

    At first, song Qingshu was confused. He thought which girl was this? He was so brave that he dared to collide with the king''s car frame. But he was very surprised. He was not from Tang kuodian''s family, was he?


    In recent days, although he has inquired about Tang Kuo Bian''s family through various channels, he knows that it is one thing, and whether he can recognize it is another. He does not dare to act rashly, for fear that Wan Yanliang will suspect the person who has recognized the mistake.


    Fortunately, Wan Yanliang took the lead and said, "my wife''s affection for brother Tang Kuo is really the envy of my king. I was waiting for you at the gate of the city in the early morning." As she said this, she followed the direction pointed by the servant girl and looked at the expensive carriage in the distance. A trace of eagerness flashed in her eyes.


    "It''s funny to the Lord." Song Qingshu only gave an embarrassed smile.


    "Don''t be so unruly. Ha ha, let''s go and see Gebi. I haven''t seen Wang Mei for a long time." With that, Wan Yanliang enthusiastically pulls song Qingshu''s arm and plans to go there.


    "Keke..." fortunately, song Qingshu always kept in mind that he didn''t show any flaws and pretended to be weak without any hesitation.


    Wan Yanliang touched his forehead with his hand, showing a sudden expression: "look at my memory, I forgot that brother Tang Kuo was seriously injured now. Someone came to drive the carriage."


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was not sure whether he was deliberately testing himself or what. How did he know that Wan Yanliang was anxious to see Tang kuodian''s beautiful wife, and really forgot his "hurt".


    At this moment of meditation, the carriage had slowly arrived in front of the luxurious car. Song Qingshu followed the principle of keeping unchanged to cope with changes, and he did not speak, waiting for the other party to speak first.


    A snow-white and delicate hand stretched out from the carriage and pulled up the curtain. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but praise the delicate hand. You know, the nobles of the kingdom of Jin are all real women. Real women grow up on horseback, so men are burly and more brave than people in the south of the Yangtze river. But women of the Nuzhen nationality have less white and delicate skin than women in the south of the Yangtze River, However, these shortcomings can not be seen in her. With this hand alone, she will be ashamed of many Jiangnan women.


    "Is your injury better, gorula?" A Nuo Nuo female voice sounded. Compared with Han women, her tone of biting and enunciating words was a little strange, but her voice was pleasant, and song Qingshu thought it had a special flavor.


    With the sound, a gorgeous lady in Imperial dress came out of the carriage. She had a delicate face no less than that of a woman from the south of the Yangtze River. What impressed song Qingshu most was that her eyebrows were not like the light willow eyebrows of a woman from the south of the Yangtze River, but a pair of slightly heroic eyebrows. However, these eyebrows did not affect her beauty at all. Instead, they combined the delicate temperament of that little face, So that her appearance in the heroic and delicate between a perfect balance.


    "How do you look like Tong Liya?" Seeing each other''s appearance clearly, song Qingshu lost his mind for a moment, as if he had gone back to his previous life. He saw the beauty star who was famous for her ancient style in movies and TV plays. However, he soon regained his mind. In front of him, this woman is obviously different from Tong Liya. Her skin is not so black, and her figure is also a little taller.


    "Sure enough, she is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin." In Song Qingshu''s heart, he said, "you know, Tong Liya didn''t know how many men''s dream lovers she was in her previous life. Now there''s an enhanced version, and she''s still killing all the local buns in the kingdom of Jin.".


    Tugula is Tang Kuo Bian''s real name of Nuzhen. Song Qingshu has prepared these details for a long time. Seeing the other person''s concern, he sighs. The poor woman doesn''t know that her husband is dead


    Song Qingshu soon put himself in a good mood and learned Tang Kuo''s habit of debating. He waved his hand and clapped his chest with a thump: "it''s OK. I''m in good health. I can''t die from a little injury."


    Seeing her husband''s childish action, Wanyan Gebi feels very kind. She can''t help but smile. There is a shallow pear vortex in the corner of her mouth. Even song Qingshu, who is used to seeing beautiful women, can''t help but be stunned: my darling, what''s a smile? Today I''ve witnessed it with my own eyes.


    He was not the only one who was dazzled in the audience. He had a bright face. What kind of woman he had never met, but he was still fascinated and stunned: if he could get Gebi to accompany him for one night, it would be a lifetime! It''s a pity that Huang Rong escaped this time. Otherwise, with these two women supporting each other, all the concubines in the palace can go back to their hometown.


    Wanyan Gebi noticed wanyanliang beside her husband. Her smile suddenly solidified, and she quickly saluted him: "I''ve met brother Hailing."


    Wan Yanliang laughs and reaches out his hand to help her: "Gebi, you''re welcome. How can you use so many gifts between you and my brother and sister?"


    With a faint smile, Wanyan Gebi stood up straight without any trace and avoided Wanyan Liang''s hand: "brother Huang often mentioned that brother Hailing is the Minister of the country''s humerus. I should pay a visit to him."


    Song Qingshu has finally figured out the difference between Wanyan Gebi and Mrs. Tang. Both of them are gorgeous beauties. They are pure beauties. Mrs. Tang is not inferior. The biggest difference lies in her temperament. Mrs. Tang''s biggest feeling is that she is beautiful and charming. Although Wanyan Gebi''s smile is charming, she immediately put away her smile and suddenly has a dignified and noble air. You should know that men have a kind of cheap attribute. It''s not easy to cherish what''s too easy to get. On the contrary, it''s the kind of dignified and dignified, which is more likely to arouse men''s desire.


    Therefore, the two women have no distinction in appearance, but the difference in temperament makes the crown of the first beauty of Jin fall to Wanyan Gebi, not to Mrs. Tang.


    Wanyan Gebi casually exchanged a few words with Wanyan Liang, and soon turned her attention to her husband. Seeing her husband''s pale face (song Qingshu smeared it with herbal juice, and at the same time cooperated with her internal skill to deliberately disguise this weak appearance), she felt a twinge of sadness: "go back to the house with me for a good rest."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed. To tell the truth, although the woman was extraordinarily beautiful, he didn''t want to get along with her alone, so he made an excuse and said, "I''ll go to Shangshu province to report my work..."


    Wanyan Gebi shakes her head, walks over and casually takes his arm: "I''ve been in the palace for a long time and told my brother about it. My brother also agreed to let you rest for a while. You don''t have to worry about the work of Shangshu province for the time being. In addition, someone will come to your house to ask you about the situation of Kaifeng."


    "Ah, that''s it." The soft touch of the other side''s chest came from his arm, and song Qingshu looked very strange.


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes flashed a trace of jealousy, and then he said with a smile: "brother Tang Kuo is really lucky. My sister Wang is most favored by the emperor. Since she went to the palace to ask, the emperor will not be difficult for you."


    Wanyan Gebi smiles: "Gebi also wants to thank brother Hailing for taking care of him along the way, but now he is seriously injured, so I have to ask the imperial doctor to treat him, and I have no time to treat him... Well, after two days'' recovery, we should prepare some wine to thank brother Wang for his kindness."


    Wan Yanliang listened to her politely, but the meaning of leaving was very obvious. Naturally, he could not be more brazen to follow her, so he had to smile: "for the sake of this wine, I wish brother Tang Kuo an early recovery, ha ha ha ~"


    When song Qingshu heard that the other party wanted to ask the imperial doctor to treat him, he immediately complained. Although he knew that she was kind, he was not really hurt. What if the imperial doctor was good enough to see through his disguise?

 Chapter 741

    Up to now, although song Qingshu doesn''t want to face Wanyan Gebi alone, he can''t help it. However, he turns to think that it''s better to face a beautiful and delicate woman than to look at wanyanliang''s disgusting face. On the surface, however, he still has to face him falsely. After fully expressing his apology, song Qingshu says goodbye to wanyanliang.


    Although Wan Yanliang wants to see Gebi more for a while, his husband and wife both say so. He can''t say anything. Looking at the graceful figure of Gebi when she leaves, he feels that all the concubines in the house are mediocre and vulgar, and he gets upset for no reason.


    The two who left naturally didn''t know Wan Yanliang''s thoughts, but the natural sensitivity of the woman made Wan Yan Gebi frown slightly, and whispered to song Qingshu, "I always feel that brother Hailing looks at me in a strange way."


    Song Qingshu learned from Tang kuodian that Wan Yanliang had been coveting the beautiful woman in front of him, but later he knew that they were cousins, so he doubted Tang kuodian''s judgment. After all, it was too shocking for WAN Yanliang to do this kind of German orthopedic thing no matter how lustful he was. Of course, he should be careful, It''s just that there''s no need to say it to cause Gebi''s panic.


    "Although wanyanliang is lustful, you are the respect of the princess and his cousin after all. He knows the weight clearly." Song Qingshu comforted.


    "I hope so." Wanyan Gebi''s attention quickly returned to her husband, and her fingers gently touched song Qingshu''s chest, "bone stabbing, is your injury still painful?"


    Looking at the green jade finger across, song qingshudun felt a little uncomfortable: "no... it''s no big problem, but I''m tired now."


    Wanyan Gebi''s face showed a trace of distressed expression: "then you sleep for a while, I''ll call you when the carriage gets home."


    Song Qingshu nods. He knows that Wanyan Gebi is Tang kuodian''s wife. His appearance may be able to hide from everyone else, but it''s the easiest to expose in front of her. Therefore, he follows the principle of less talking and less communication, deliberately pretending that he can''t open his eyes.


    In fact, he has also considered telling the truth to the other party, but the biggest purpose of his trip is to save song Yuanqiao and others. He needs Tang Kuo Bian''s identity as a cover. If he tells Ge bi the truth, he is not sure what the other party''s reaction will be. If she immediately tears her face with Wan Yanliang, it is the last thing song Qingshu wants to see.


    Song Qingshu pulled a cushion, just want to use it as a pillow, casually lying in the car to pass the time, who knows Wanyan Gebi grabbed the cushion in his hand, looked at him angrily, patted his thigh: "put your head here, I can also give you a pinch to relieve fatigue."


    In this way, song Qingshu was immediately embarrassed. He did not enjoy this kind of treatment. However, in the past, it was his own women who treated him like this, such as Qingqing ah Jiu. Now, someone else''s wife put forward this kind of treatment without knowing it.


    "It''s a matter of heaven and earth, and I know it, and no one else knows it. What''s pure here?" Song Qingshu secretly despised himself, because he obviously felt that his heart beat faster than usual.


    After all, this is a very common measure of intimacy between husband and wife. Song Qingshu worried that too much separation would cause each other''s suspicion. He hesitated for a moment and put his head on the pillow.


    Song Qingshu''s soft and elastic touch stirred his mind. He quickly converged, and a faint worry flashed in his heart. Although through countless practical experiences in the past two years, his technique of changing face has reached the level of perfection, I''m afraid even ah Zhu can''t compare with him. However, he is still worried about being discovered by the other party.


    The only gratifying thing for him is that during the period of pretending to be Kangxi, in order to avoid the accidental fall of the human skin mask, he made great efforts to improve the way of wearing the mask. Now, except for himself, it is easy for other people to detect the existence of the mask unless they know that he is wearing it.


    When song Qingshu is worried about gain and loss, Wanyan Gebi gently rubs her cold fingers on his temple. Maybe it''s to let her husband have a better rest. Instead of talking with song Qingshu, she hummes an unknown song.


    Although song Qingshu can''t understand the meaning of the song, Wanyan Gebi''s voice is as pleasant as a spring and water. At the same time, it also has a sense of calming and calming. Song Qingshu''s tense mind unconsciously relaxed.


    "Tang Kuo Bian, a wild man, has a good wife..." Song Qingshu had lost a lot of skills. In order to win the trust of Wan Yanliang, he deliberately let himself be poisoned by Ouyang Feng. During this period, he had to deal with Wan Yanliang''s various temptations all the time. He was already exhausted. Now in a comfortable and stable environment, he felt the shaking of the carriage and smelled the faint fragrance from GE Bi, Song Qingshu actually fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake the master up." Aware of the body changes, song Qingshu suddenly woke up, opened his eyes and found that several servants dressed people were about to lift themselves to a soft sedan.


    "When I got home, I saw you sleeping soundly, so I didn''t have the heart to wake you up. I wanted my servant to help you in..." when I found that he woke up, Wanyan Gebi apologized and explained quickly.


    "They came just in time," Song Qingshu thought, and he had an idea. "I don''t know if they just came down for a walk and suffered from the cold. Now I feel dizzy. Let them carry me back."


    Although he has learned as many details as possible through various channels, he has never been to Tang Kuo''s home after all. If he goes in later and takes the wrong road, even the most dull woman will notice that it is not right. Having a sedan chair just saves him a lot of trouble.


    Hearing her husband say that her hair is dizzy, Wanyan Gebi suddenly gets nervous. She asks her servants to carry songqingshu in carefully, and tells her servant girl to invite the imperial doctor who has been waiting in the palace for a long time. She is the emperor''s favorite sister. No one will say anything when she asks one or two imperial doctors to come back.


    Song Qingshu secretly complained, but if he got something, he would lose something. It was much easier to deal with the imperial doctors than to hide from Tang Kuo Bian.


    He was very glad that there were no X-ray, electrocardiogram, blood routine and other examination methods in this era, otherwise he would not succeed in pretending to be ill. Although the world''s imperial doctors were the most skilled doctors, they still had no means of "seeing, hearing and asking". Song Qingshu had already prepared a speech, and it was not difficult to change the pulse with internal skill, Therefore, he managed to deal with the doctor invited by Gebi.


    Finally, Gebi comes to the conclusion that Tang Kuo Bian''s life is not in danger, but he needs to stay in bed for a long time. After seeing off the doctor, Gebi looks at her husband lying on the bed and tears in silence: "I knew this mission was so dangerous, so I should ask my brother to send someone else."


    Song Qingshu comforted her in a hurry. Suddenly, she moved in her heart and pretended to mention it casually: "this time I met the people of the state of song, they seem to know the news of Huanyi courtyard..."

 Chapter 742

    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to ask her about the Huanyi hospital directly. After all, from the meaning of Tang Kuo''s words that night, he obviously knew about the Huanyi hospital, so he had to beat around the bush like this.


    Fortunately, Wanyan Gebi didn''t expect that her "husband" would calculate herself in words, and inadvertently revealed enough information: "how is it possible that the Huanyi courtyard is located in the depth of the palace, and the whole court knows that it exists only a few people. I know it because of you and Ping''er, and how can the people of the Song Dynasty know it?"


    "Ping''er?" Song Qingshu is surprised. Who is Ping''er she mentioned? Why don''t you know? Listen to her tone, this Ping''er should be a very familiar person. Song Qingshu doesn''t dare to ask, but quickly digs off the topic


    "I''m not very clear about that. Maybe the people of Song Dynasty have other sources of information."


    Wanyan Gebi looks worried: "you should inform huangxiong and pinger as soon as possible, and let them discuss the countermeasures as soon as possible."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "don''t worry. I will talk to the emperor when he comes." Are you kidding? How can he let the other party inform Jin Xizong and the mysterious Ping''er? Once he scares the snake, it will be difficult for him to save song Yuanqiao and others.


    "That''s fine," Wanyan Gebi said. She didn''t care much about the government, and her attention soon returned to her husband. "O Gu La, let me see the injury on you." As he spoke, he reached out to untie song Qingshu''s clothes.


    Song Qing book was as like as two peas. He was ready to do it. He had already prepared the mark of injury. He could deceive and cheat the whole of the people. He also cheated the pillow man. After all, he could easily get the appearance of the body, and he could only make the appearance look like Tang Bao. Naturally, it''s hard to deceive the wife of the other party.


    In a flash of lightning, song Qingshu grabs Ge Bi''s hand, but in a hurry, he can''t think of any reason to refuse him, so he is stunned there for a moment.


    Wanyan Gebi was confused by his actions, and his face gradually showed a suspicious color: "you are..."


    Song Qingshu suddenly had an idea. He held the catkin in his hand and pinched it: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are more and more beautiful."


    Wanyan Gebi''s face turned red, but she was a prairie woman after all. Although she was quite dignified and gentle compared with other Nuzhen nobles, she was not as shy as Jiangnan women. On the contrary, she gave song Qingshu an angry look: "you are hurt now, how can you still move that mind?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought to himself, what did I do?


    Seeing his dull appearance, Wanyan Gebi also felt that she had gone a little too far. She hastily added: "when you are cured, what do you want... I... I will depend on you."


    Seeing her charming and moving appearance, song Qingshu finally understood that she wanted to get out of her way. She couldn''t help laughing and crying! I''ve been worrying about rooming with her before. Now it seems that people won''t let you touch her at all.


    When the atmosphere inside the room was a little ambiguous and awkward, a clear and sweet voice came out of the door: "elder sister, I heard that my brother-in-law is back?"


    Song Qingshu looked back to the door in amazement. Because he was lying on the bed, the first thing he saw was a pair of delicate boots. His eyes moved up. His two long and straight legs made him exclaim secretly. The woman he knew didn''t know how to be ordinary. I''m afraid that the only one who could get up and down with the girl''s long legs was yelunan fairy.


    After the shock, song Qingshu had time to look at the person who came in. A beautiful, thin girl stood at the door, her eyes moving.


    "Ping''er, why are you here?" Seeing the girl, Wanyan Gebi suddenly shows a knowing smile.


    "Ping''er?" Song Qingshu is secretly frightened. Is this the Ping''er she mentioned before? Listening to the girl''s tone just now, it seems that she is Gebi''s Wanyan. Gebi''s sister, pinger, Wanyan... Is it her?


    Song Qingshu thinks of the pitiful girl in the kingdom of Jin in the original work of the hero. Now that the kingdom of Jin is still there, Wan Yanping doesn''t need to incarnate as a nemesis to assassinate Yelu Chucai


    When Yang Guo saw her in the original book, he was attracted by her eyesight and couldn''t help kissing her. Song Qingshu looked carefully and found that the girl''s eyesight was similar to the one she had seen at the beginning.


    "During this period of time, my sister does not want to eat tea, and looks forward to the stars and the moon. Finally, she looks forward to her brother-in-law coming back. Of course, my sister has to come to see her," Wan Yanping affectionately takes Wan yangebi''s hand, and suddenly finds song Qingshu staring at her. Her pretty face is slightly red, and Qiong''s nose is wrinkled. "Giggle, sister, brother-in-law is not honest, He''s been staring at me since I came in


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she was so tough, almost choking, suddenly made a big red face.


    On the contrary, Wanyan Gebi took it for granted, stretched out her crystal clear fingers and gently touched her forehead: "you ya, you love to make fun of your brother-in-law."


    "Hum," Wan Yanping took off her sister''s arm, ran to the bed and looked down at Song Qingshu, "brother-in-law, since I heard that you had an accident, my sister has been washing her face with tears every day. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s brother''s permission, she would have gone to Kaifeng to find you in person. You can''t eat the bowl, look at the pot and do something sorry for her sister."


    From the conversation between the two sisters just now, song Qingshu has learned that Wan Yanping often plays tricks on Tang Kuo Bian in this way. Therefore, he is not angry. He just gives a ha ha to deal with it, but he doesn''t know why. Looking at the girl in front of him, his nature of Hua Hua breaks out again, and he replies: "little girl movie, Your sister is much more beautiful than you


    Wan Yanping didn''t expect that her brother-in-law, who had always been bullied by herself, could fight back so sharply. She was stunned in the same place, and a strange light flashed in her eyes.


    Song Qingshu secretly called it a mess. In order to show off his eloquence for a while, I''m afraid it will arouse the suspicion of the two girls.


    At this time, Yan Ping finally responded. Instead of getting angry, she giggled: "sister, my brother-in-law learned to be glib when he went to Kaifeng. You have to take a good look at him. Maybe he just got along with some woman and hasn''t recovered."


    "It''s nonsense here," Wanyan Gebi couldn''t help staring at her. "Your brother-in-law is injured now. He''s very weak. Don''t bully him any more. In case of injury, he''ll be in trouble."


    "Yes," Wan Yanping snorted discontentedly, "you know that your husband and wife love each other. You show in front of me all day. If you don''t feel numb, I feel numb."


    Then he threw a box to Song Qing''s book bed: "brother-in-law, this is the Millennium ginseng I stole from Tai hospital. Let my sister make soup for you. There''s something else in the palace. I have to go back first." After that, without waiting for their husband and wife to stay, they left in a hurry.

 Chapter 743

    Song Qingshu looks strange. Can''t Tang Kuo argue with his sister-in-law? Don''t you think that Tang Kuo Bian, a wild man with a big beard, married the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin?


    "Wan Yanping''s aesthetic is a bit unique." Song Qingshu was full of complaints, but he soon ruled out his conjecture. After all, there was no abnormality in Wanyan Gebi''s face. No matter how generous a woman was, she could not tolerate the collusion between her husband and her sister.


    "Ping''er is such an unruly and capricious style. Don''t take it to heart." Wanyan Gebi sat down beside the bed again and said while covering the quilt for song Qingshu.


    As Wanyan Gebi sat down beside her, a light fragrance came. Song Qingshu was absent-minded for a moment: "it''s good to be unruly. It proves that she lives carefree." Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing at the thought of the girl with hatred in the original work.


    See song Qingshu deliberately put on a few yawns, Wanyan Gebi give him a good quilt, smile: "you are weak now, I don''t talk to you, you have a good rest."


    "Go back and have a rest. I''ll call someone to do something." Song Qingshu naturally wanted her to leave early.


    Wanyan Gebi shakes her head: "my servant is so close. I''m here with you."


    Song Qingshu secretly complains. She stares at him for fear of being found that he is not Tang Kuo. He still can''t do anything. Does he really want to lie in bed like a patient.


    Wanyan Gebi''s voice is gentle, but her attitude is firm. Song Qingshu can''t refuse. In order to avoid talking with her more, she has to close her eyes and pretend to sleep, thinking about how to get away from her.


    But he racked his brains and didn''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds. He was planning to point the other side''s sleeping acupoint. Unexpectedly, when he opened his eyes, Wan Yan Gebi gently supported his forehead with one hand, and he had already fallen asleep by the bed.


    Song Qingshu responds with a little surprise. During this period of time, Wan Yan Gebi is worried about her husband''s accident. I''m afraid she hasn''t had a good rest. Now when she sees her husband''s safe return, her tight breath is finally relaxed. No wonder she falls asleep so easily.


    Only then did he have the opportunity to look closely at his nominal "wife", a delicate face, long eyelashes trembling slightly, and the fatigue between his eyebrows, which added a little pity.


    He crept up from the bed and saw that Wanyan Gebi didn''t wake up. Song Qingshu sighed: "with such a wife, it''s no wonder that Tang Kuo Bian entrusted me to protect her when she died."


    Judging from the frequency of her breathing, it is obvious that she has entered deep sleep. Song Qingshu is not afraid to wake her up. He can''t bear to sleep in this position, so he carefully carries her to the bed.


    Maybe she felt the change of her body. Wanyan Gebi turned her body, twisted her body, and put her arms around Song Qingshu''s hand. The soft touch on her chest appeared in front of him unreservedly.


    Rao is used to seeing Fengyue in Song Qingshu. At this time, a beautiful woman is lying beside her. At the thought that she can easily peel off her dress by moving her fingers, even if the other party wakes up, there will be no resistance. Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly jumps up.


    However, he was no longer the boy who couldn''t tell the difference between the heavy and the heavy. He knew that the biggest purpose of his trip was to save song Yuanqiao. So he quickly gathered his mind and carefully pulled his arm out of Gebi''s arms. He gave her a deep look and jumped out of bed.


    After more than half a day''s tossing and turning, it''s a good time to hide. Song Qingshu takes out a set of night clothes from her package and puts them into her arms. When she comes to the door, she hesitates for a moment and looks back at Yan Gebi. Seeing that she is still sleeping soundly, she takes off the mask on her face, After all, he is going to visit the palace at night. As the emperor''s son-in-law of Tang Kuo Bian, there are no few people who know him in the palace. If someone recognizes him, Tang Kuo Bian''s identity will be useless.


    After everything was ready, his figure soon disappeared into the thick night.


    Although the imperial palace is heavily guarded, song Qingshu''s current cultivation and lightness skills, as long as he doesn''t go to the emperor''s or empress dowager''s bedroom, he can be said to be in a state of no one. Before long, he has already touched the deep palace.


    After wandering around for a long time, song Qingshu finally admitted that the operation was too hasty. How big the imperial palace of a country was. The reason why he had been in the palace of the Qing Dynasty was that he had been in the palace for a long time before, but he had never been to the state of Jin. He knew nothing about the layout of the imperial palace of the state of Jin. He rushed in like a fly for such a long time, Thanks to the guards who didn''t patrol.


    Originally, he thought that he was very familiar with the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty. The state of Jin and the Qing Dynasty are both immortal women, and the architectural style should be similar. Who knows, after walking around for a long time, he realized that the palace of the Qing Dynasty was not built by himself, but by the Forbidden City of the Ming Dynasty. The imperial palace of the state of Jin was built by the people of Jin who combined the advantages of different families, Of course, the style is very different.


    Now, song Qingshu can''t tell the palace where the emperor, empress dowager, Empress and concubine live, let alone the Huanyi courtyard.


    "Well, it''s time to go back and make a long-term plan." Song Qingshu was about to leave when his ear moved and he quickly flashed into the shadow of the rockery nearby.


    A eunuch dressed up from a distance came in a hurry. Song Qingshu saw his clothes on one side, and instantly judged that his status in the palace was not low.


    But what surprised him even more was that he was tall and burly, and he didn''t have the feminine spirit of an ordinary eunuch at all. Song Qingshu moved in his heart: "can''t he be a fake eunuch?" However, I can''t manage so much now. It''s better to ask him for information. Song Qingshu''s figure appeared in front of him in a flash.


    Seeing that song Qingshu suddenly appears in front of him, the eunuch''s pupils are constricted, and he is about to open his mouth and shout. He suddenly notices the other person''s dark pupils, and the whole person suddenly froze.


    Song Qingshu asked, "what''s your name and what position do you hold in the palace?"


    The eunuch replied one by one, "the slave is Xiao Xingguo, the head of Shangyi Bureau."


    "Shangyi bureau?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Although he was not clear about the system structure of the Imperial Palace servants of the Jin Dynasty, since he was called the general manager, his position should not be low. So he asked nervously, "do you know where the Huanyi courtyard is?"

 Chapter 744

    "Do you know where Huanyi hospital is?" Song Qingshu is also a dead horse and a living horse doctor. After all, Huanyi hospital should be the most secret place in the state of Jin. A eunuch, even if he is not in a low position, is unlikely to know.


    But to song Qingshu''s surprise, the eunuch nodded: "I know."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. He''s not so lucky. Is the probability of looking for a needle in a haystack met by me? In fact, it''s also a coincidence. If he catches another eunuch, even if he is higher than xiaoxingguo, he can''t know about the Huanyi Academy. But xiaoxingguo''s position is the head of Shangyi Bureau, and the Huanyi academy is under his jurisdiction in name - although he doesn''t know what the Huanyi academy actually does.


    "Take me." Song Qingshu said in a low voice.


    "Yes." Xiaoxingguo nodded and bent down to make a gesture of "please, please come this way."


    Song Qingshu''s brow was wrinkled. When he was seen by the guards passing by, didn''t he want to expose himself? Hastily ordered: "you lead the way ahead, don''t look back, just as I don''t exist."


    Xiaoxingguo''s face flashed a trace of doubt, but still nodded and bowed: "yes."


    Song Qingshu is quietly behind him. I don''t know why, he seldom meets the patrol guards along the way. Song Qingshu can''t help nodding his head secretly. The Huanyi courtyard is really hidden. If you are alone, you may not be able to find it in the palace for a few years.


    After a while, they came to a remote palace. Xiao Xingguo stopped and said, "my Lord, this is the Huanyi Bureau, but I can''t get in."


    Song Qingshu gives a hum, then points his sleeping cave, hides him in the nearby rockery and rocks, and looks at the Huanyi courtyard hidden in the night.


    Judging from the route of the journey just now, this place should belong to the cold palace. It was originally gloomy. In addition, the dim light of the palace added a third of strangeness.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, and at the tip of his foot, he sneaked in quietly. As soon as he entered, he was secretly frightened. The palace looked like an ordinary cold palace from the outside, but inside it was heavily guarded. Although there were few bodyguards on the surface, there were not many secret sentries hidden in the shadows of trees, rockeries and roof beams, If it wasn''t for the fact that song Qingshu''s cultivation had reached the realm of enlightenment, he might have been hoodwinked by the calm surface.


    However, after being on guard, it was not difficult for song Qingshu''s cultivation to avoid them. All the way, he found that many of the rooms were occupied by women. He only thought that they were concubines who had been thrown into the cold palace, and he didn''t care too much about them. Even he didn''t bother to investigate the appearance of those women.


    Finally, he found a room without windows - not at all, but the wooden windows of the palace itself were nailed down and replaced by some places like air vents.


    There are guards standing at the gate of this place, and song Qingshu doesn''t dare to do anything wrong. It''s very easy for him to break in with his kung fu, but he doesn''t know what''s going on inside. Once he scares the snake, song Yuanqiao will be in danger.


    First of all, he felt a hidden corner and swam to the wall with Gecko''s wall swimming skill. When he looked through the vent, the space inside was obviously larger than that shown by the building outside. It should be that he dug down a huge basement. Unfortunately, from this angle, he could only see some suspected cells, but he could not see the specific situation inside.


    Song Qingshu was in a dilemma. Except for these vents, there was only one entrance to the room. These vents were so small that only one mouse could pass through. There were guards at the gate, and no accident. There should also be guards inside the gate. It was impossible to sneak in quietly.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s ears moved and his waist twisted. His whole body soared several feet out of thin air. His hands and feet supported the measurement of the corridor roof. His whole body was hanging in mid air.


    Soon there was a sound of footwork at the corner of the corridor. Song Qingshu held his breath and drew the whole person into the shadow of the eaves.


    "They still won''t say it?" A familiar female voice began to ring.


    Song Qingshu looks puzzled. It seems that he has heard the voice before, but he just arrived in the capital of the state of Jin. He should not know anyone here. Soon his doubts were answered, and a pretty girl appeared at the corner of the corridor, followed by a team of armed guards.


    Song Qingshu was not surprised, because the girl was Wan Yanping, whom she had just met at home in the afternoon!


    But as like as two peas and a face, the next girl was very different. In the afternoon, when he saw her, the biggest impression of Song Qing Shu was a charming girl. Her eyes were still delicate and touching, but now she is wearing a black fur coat. A pair of close fitting sheepskin trousers set off the two legs straight and slender. With the leather whip on his waist, the image of a queen''s reincarnation was vividly detached, which was unexpected to song Qingshu.


    The bodyguards behind her seemed very afraid of her. They all hung their heads and waited for her to lecture. The first one replied, "princess, they won''t speak."


    Wanyanping snorts. The bodyguards only feel a flower in front of them, and then they hear a crack. Wanyanping''s long whip on her waist has already appeared in her hands, and there is a deep bloodstain on her face just now.


    "I''ve told you many times that when I enter the Huanyi courtyard, I''m not allowed to be called a princess, but a big stall!" Wan Yanping said coldly.


    "Yes! It''s a big deal. " The whole group of bodyguards replied in unison that the face that was whipped was dripping with blood, but he didn''t mean to wipe it at all.


    Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue. He thought that this little girl was a rose with thorns, but he didn''t expect that it was a Chaotian pepper. At this time, he finally understood why Wanyan Gebi said that she knew about Huanyi hospital from Wanyan Ping, because she was a very important person in Huanyi hospital!


    At this moment, Wan Yanping has come to the gate. Naturally, the guard at the gate knows her. Without even asking, he opens the door and lets her in. At the same time, he seems to be afraid of the little girl in his heart. He looks down at her toes and doesn''t dare to look at her more.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and pressed his hand on the scale. The whole person, like a wisp of smoke, immediately followed the bodyguard behind Wan Yanping and slipped in. No one found anything unusual!

 Chapter 745

    Taking song Qingshu''s lightness skill at this time, unless the guard knows someone in advance, it is impossible to find the invasion of song Qingshu at that moment. What''s more, the guard at the gate seems to be afraid of Yan Ping. At this time, they all look down at the ground and don''t notice song Qingshu.


    As soon as song Qingshu entered the door, he was on his toes, and the whole person lay down in the shadow of the roof. The whole process was completed in one go. If those famous lightness masters in the river and lake witnessed all this, they would be ashamed.


    "Why?" Wan Yanping suddenly turns around and looks back at her. However, her eyes are full of respectful subordinates. She frowns slightly, and soon laughs that she is too suspicious. Huanyi courtyard is unknown to the world, and it is in the deep of the heavily guarded imperial palace. How can anyone find it.


    Looking at the back of Yan Ping and his party, song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. His sister-in-law''s sixth sense is really terrible.


    Next, he was more careful. Fortunately, there was no one in the room except a guard behind the door. What he wanted to do was to guard the outside and the inside. Only then could song Qingshu hang calmly behind Wan Yanping and others. Otherwise, no matter how good his lightness skills were, it would be hard for him not to show his trace in public.


    After Yan Ping, she quickly comes to a row of rooms and says it''s a room. In fact, it''s more suitable to describe it as a prison. The walls are not made of clay and bricks, but iron fences made of fine iron. Through the railings, you can see how many people are sitting inside.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were so sharp that he recognized Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting for the first time. There was another middle-aged man with a square face, a broad nose, a mild and peaceful expression, a little gray at the temples, and a gentle and elegant temperament. He was quite charming. If he was thinner, he would be better.


    Although song Qingshu had never seen him before, the feeling of reverence and fear in his heart made him react at once. This man is song Yuanqiao.


    Looking at this cheap father, song Qingshu''s mood at this time can be described as mixed. If he has any father son relationship with song Yuanqiao, it''s pure bullshit. After all, he is just a soul of later generations.


    However, it is difficult for song Qingshu to treat him as a passer-by. After all, he is very lonely in this world. Song Yuanqiao is also his relative, not to mention taking possession of his son''s body - although his son actually died at the lion slaughtering meeting, and died in the hands of Wudang sect - song Qingshu inevitably has a sense of guilt.


    "Great Xia song, after such a long time, do you really think about it?" When song Qingshu was in a trance, Wan Yanping had already opened her mouth.


    Song Yuanqiao opened his eyes, looked at her faintly, and then closed his eyes again, as if he didn''t hear her question. On one side, Yin Liting said angrily, "siren, no matter how much you say, it''s useless. We will never reveal Wudang''s unique skills."


    Song Qingshu hid aside and looked on coldly. He could not help nodding his head. His cheap father was worthy of being the leader of Wudang. On the contrary, Yin Liting was obviously young and impatient, and he was not calm.


    However, he also had to thank Yin Liting for his calmness and let him understand what Wan Yanping wanted from them.


    "Wudang''s unique skill?" Wan Yanping snorted with disdain, "if your Wudang martial arts are so powerful, we won''t catch you here."


    "What do you say, witch?" Yin Liting was angry and anxious. You should know that the most important thing in the Jianghu was the reputation of the school. If she was not in prison now, her words just now would cause a duel.


    "It seems that Wudang''s martial arts are really poor. As one of the seven swordsmen of Wudang, Yan Liuxia is young, but her ears are not working well. Tut tut ~" Wan Yanping pointed her foot a little, hooked up a nearby bench, sat down, supported her chin, and looked at Yan Liting with a smile.


    Yin Liting''s face turned red. Just as he was about to say something, song Yuanqiao opened his eyes and shook his head at him. Then he said faintly, "since you don''t like Wudang''s martial arts, why do you have to ask us all the time?"


    Wan Yanping snorted: "although your Wudang martial arts are not very advanced, the good thing is that the threshold is low. It''s very suitable for military promotion, so that ordinary soldiers can learn."


    "Siren, the song and Jin Dynasties are different. Do you think we will disclose our martial arts to you so that you can train your soldiers and use them to fight against the song people in the future?" Zhang Songxi, who had been silent before, said coldly.


    "Four Xia Zhang, as I have said before, these soldiers are used to deal with Mongolia. You fought with Mongolia for many years in the Southern Song Dynasty, and you can be regarded as a deep enemy like the sea. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Why not let the kingdom of Jin help you consume the strength of the Mongols?" Wan Yanping frowned, still explaining patiently.


    Song Qingshu was also surprised to hear her saying this. Suddenly, he thought that these wars with Mongolia had caused too many casualties. Now he had to recruit a large number of Han soldiers in China. Ordinary Han soldiers are not as brave and good at fighting as Nu Zhen soldiers, so they can''t deal with the Mongolian army. Wudang has a low threshold of martial arts, It is very suitable for improving the physical quality of ordinary soldiers. If it can be widely promoted in the army, it can form considerable combat effectiveness in the shortest time.


    Zhang Songxi replied coldly, "you don''t have to be so eloquent. We will never reveal Wudang''s unique skills."


    Wanyanping immediately put away her smile and stood up abruptly: "I''ve been trying to persuade each other for a long time. I thought that everyone would like to cooperate with each other. In the future, Wudang is the national religion. Who knows that you don''t have to drink a toast. Do you really think I can''t make you open your mouth?"


    Song Yuanqiao light said: "since we fall into your hands, did not want to live out, to kill to cut whatever you like."


    "To kill or to cut?" Wan Yanping sneered, "there are more painful things in this world than death."


    Hiding in the dark, song Qingshu secretly adjusts his true Qi. If his cheap sister-in-law really wants to kill or torture him, he will even expose his deeds.


    "Do you know where this is?" Wan Yanping said suddenly. Seeing that the other three were at a loss, she chuckled, "this place is called Huanyi courtyard. It''s nominally a place to wash clothes for the nobles in the Imperial Palace, but do you know what the identities of these maids who wash clothes are?"


    Wan Yanping walked in front of the prison with both hands on her shoulders, laughing more playfully: "as people of the Song Dynasty, you should remember the" shame of Jingkang ". In those years, the second prince and the Jinyuan Prefecture conquered Tokyo and captured the two emperors Hui and Qin. At the same time, they also captured thousands of princesses, princesses, aristocratic wives and women, except those who died and were taken into their houses by some princes and generals, The rest are locked up in this Huanyi yard. "


    "Of course, after so many years, those women have died, but those young and infant princesses have all grown up now..." Wan Yanping''s voice suddenly turned cold. "If the people of Song Dynasty knew that Wu Dang chivalry, who is famous for his chivalry, had raped those golden branches and leaves in the Kingdom of Jin, Do you think Wudang school could still have a foothold in the Southern Song Dynasty? "

 Chapter 746

    "Siren, you are shameless!" Even song Yuanqiao couldn''t sit still. The three brothers were shocked and angry, and trembled with anger. This plot is too vicious. You know, the difficulty of Jingkang is the eternal pain in the hearts of all the people of Song Dynasty. When Emperor Huiqin was captured and a lot of princesses and princesses were insulted by foreigners, everyone of Song Dynasty was furious when they mentioned it.


    Although those women suffered miserably, they were not as good as ordinary people, but they were still the blood of the Zhao family. If song Yuanqiao and these little princesses had any relationship beyond friendship in the state of Jin, they would blow up the whole country.


    In those years, Huizong had 34 daughters. Except for the 13 who died early, the remaining 21 were all captured in the state of Jin. Qinzong of Song Dynasty was captured with one daughter. Even the present-day Southern Song Emperor Zhao Gou, in addition to three daughters who died early, the other two daughters were also captured in the state of Jin, and one daughter was exiled in the folk, whose whereabouts are unknown.


    No matter who the princess mentioned by Wan Yanping just now is, once song Yuanqiao and his three people really have a relationship with them, how can they tolerate the Wudang sect, even Zhao Gou himself? After all, these women are either his sisters or his nieces. Although he can''t get revenge from the Jin people, it''s not easy for him to clean up the Wudang sect in China?


    Song Yuanqiao and others dare not gamble on Zhao Gou''s mood. After all, marshal Yue''s great credit and prestige at that time. He said that he would kill him. Compared with Marshal Yue, these people are nothing! I''m afraid that the Wudang sect will be doomed.


    The song Qingshu hiding in the side also smacks his tongue secretly. His cheap sister-in-law is really cruel! However, when he thought that his cheap father would have a chance to be a cheap son-in-law, his expression was very strange. Although he knew it was a matter of great importance, he could not stop playing the scene of "a pear flower pressing a Begonia" in his mind.


    "You are also a woman. How can you have the heart to destroy those poor women?" Compared with several martial brothers, Yin Liting paid more attention to love, so he did not understand Wan Yanping''s practice.


    "Who makes you the emperor of song have no ability? If these women are captured by the state of Jin, we will be able to deal with them. If you have the ability, the emperor of Southern Song will send troops to take them back." Wan Yanping sneered at Yin Liting''s logic and laughed scornfully.


    Song Qingshu sighed that the women''s Three Outlooks on the grassland were really different from those of the Han people, but from her point of view, there was nothing wrong with doing so.


    "Siren, you can''t succeed in your treacherous plan. Although our three brothers are not saints, they still have this determination. They will never do anything immoral." Zhang Songxi said angrily.


    "The seven chivalrous swordsmen of Wudang are famous all over the world. Of course, I believe in your character and integrity, but..." Wan Yanping''s words changed. "There are many medicines for tigers and wolves in the Tai hospital. Just give you some to eat, and then share the same room with those conquered princesses. It''s hard to think that nothing will happen."


    Song Yuanqiao was shocked when they heard this, but they couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Song Qingshu is very depressed. How can I not touch such a good thing? If I''m captured, I can''t help being tortured. I''m not sure, but if the enemy uses the beauty trick, I can''t resist it.


    "Siren, even if we kill ourselves, we won''t let you succeed." Wudang people finally came back to their senses and raised their right palms one after another to fall down on their heavenly spirit cover.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and was about to help him, but suddenly he saw that the three of them were weak and had no killing power at all. At this time, Wan Yanping also laughed: "you are drunk with my girl''s rouge. How can you have any real Qi in your body? Don''t try to commit suicide. I''ll ask you again. Are you willing to say it or not? "


    Her answer was a moment of silence, but the three swordsmen of Wudang looked at each other, and their eyes were obviously not as firm as they had just been.


    Song Qingshu was not happy to see that song Yuanqiao and his three men were safe and sound, because he had planned to take advantage of today''s great opportunity to rescue them. With their martial arts and their own care, he was very likely to successfully rush out of the palace when the state of Jin was not on guard.


    But now after listening to Yan Ping''s tone, song Yuanqiao and her three people are poisoned by her. They can''t lift their skills, and they can''t even compare with normal people. No matter how powerful they are, it''s absolutely wishful thinking to take them out at the same time.


    "Rouge drunk?" Song Qingshu silently recites the name, racking his brains to find out the relevant information of the poison in the original work, but it should sound like Zhao Min''s Shixiang ruanjing powder.


    Song Qingshu is in a dilemma. With his ability, he can only save one person. But in this way, he will definitely scare the snake. It will be extremely difficult to save the remaining two people.


    Wudang seven swordsmen are like brothers. Song Yuanqiao certainly doesn''t want to escape alone. What''s more, he promised Zhang Sanfeng to save them all. Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting helped him at the Golden Snake meeting before, and he can''t abandon them.


    "Tut Tut, I used to be Wudang chivalrous. I''m really a gentleman. Now I find that you want to taste the taste of princess in your heart." As song Qingshu ponders, Wan Yanping opens her mouth again. She shakes her head and looks at Song Yuanqiao with a smile. Her tone is ironic.


    "Nonsense! Don''t spit out blood Yin Liting was furious.


    "Isn''t it?" Wan Yanping put away her smile, and her voice turned cold. "Originally, as long as you cooperate, Wudang''s unique skills will leak out. Although they have a little influence on Wudang, they will not be hurt. What''s more, I promise to make Wudang the national religion in the future. But you still don''t want to. You''d rather put Wudang into a hopeless situation. After thinking about it, you can only explain it with your lust for the princess of the Song Dynasty. "


    After hearing her words, song Yuanqiao and others couldn''t sit still any longer and responded to her one after another. Song Qingshu secretly admired her. Wan Yanping''s attack tactics were pressing forward step by step. I''m afraid Wudang might be broken down by her.


    Looking at the spirited girl not far away, it''s hard for song Qingshu to connect her with the miserable girl in the original work. It seems that fate is really magical.


    Wan Yanping also noticed the hesitation and weakness in their eyes. Knowing that the time was almost up, she was going to add another fire to break their last defense. Suddenly, a faint noise came from the distance.


    "What''s going on out there?" Wan Yanping looks cold and asks back.


    Some of his subordinates went out to investigate and soon came back to report to him: "Qi Zhida, there is an assassin in the palace. It seems that his martial arts skills are very good, and there is a lot of noise."

 Chapter 747

    "Is it PACHA ahut or PACHA ahuti who is in charge of the palace today? How can you make such a big noise? If you disturb your brother, what can they do? " Wan Yanping said angrily that Xizong was moody all these years. He always killed his ministers. The pucha family had always been close to the royal family. If Xizong killed them in a fit of anger, he might have a rift with the family most loyal to the royal family.


    "Report back to the big file head, it''s the right deputy''s checking adult." The subordinate replied in a hurry.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu was not at a loss. The guards in the imperial palace of the state of Jin were mainly in the charge of dudiansi. The head of dudiansi was dudianjian, who was appointed by the imperial clan Wan Yan te Si. At the same time, there were two deputies, the left deputy and the right deputy, The two leaders mentioned by Wan Yanping are pucha ahute and pucha ahudi.


    "It''s him." When Wan Yanping finished, she fell into silence and looked thoughtful. If she was in charge tonight, she would not hesitate to go out to help, but it was Pu cha ahuti tonight


    Although they are brothers, they are from the pucha family, but there are subtle differences between them. Pucha ahute is loyal to Xizong, and WAN Yanping has no doubt about it. But pucha ahudi is wan Yanliang''s brother-in-law of Hailing king. Wan Yanping subconsciously distrusts Wan Yanliang, and always feels that he has more desire in his eyes than other ministers, And she didn''t trust pucha ahutide.


    "Forget it, let''s go out and have a look." Wanyanping finally made a decision. After all, she was only suspicious of pucha ahudie, and she was far from killing people with a knife.


    "Great Xia, I will give you more time to think about it. I hope you won''t let me down next time I come." Wan Yanping left a word to song Yuanqiao, then turned and left.


    After seeing Yan Ping turn around, song Qingshu shrinks deeper. At the same time, he stops breathing for a while and doesn''t dare to let out any breath. He''s not worried about being seen through by Wan Yanping. Although Wan Yanping''s martial arts are good, it''s far from being able to find him. However, the two people who have been following Wan Yanping are quite dangerous. Judging from the pace of breathing, Although their accomplishments were slightly inferior to those of the two masters of xuanming, they were absolutely not much different.


    "It''s a bit too big before." Song Qingshu secretly regretted that he had underestimated the state of Jin. As a result, any two of his followers in the imperial palace had this skill. Aren''t there more experts around the emperor?


    Fortunately, their attention was attracted by the assassins outside, and they did not expect that there would be other people in the heavily guarded cell, so they did not have any doubt until they walked out of the gate.


    Hearing the sound of the gate closing, the three swordsmen of Wudang immediately sighed. Yin Liting took the lead in saying, "elder martial brother, if this demon girl really... Really does that, what should she do?"


    "She''s young, and she''s very insidious. She''s better than Zhao Min at the beginning!" Zhang Songxi is full of hatred.


    Song Yuanqiao sighed helplessly: "up to now, we can only go one step at a time. If we can''t do something, we can''t afford to divulge our school''s unique knowledge."


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t do it!" Zhang Songxi is shocked. It''s a taboo to steal the martial arts of other schools in the Wulin. It''s because martial arts are the most important foundation of a school. If it''s leaked out, it won''t be long before the school''s demise.


    "I know it''s not right, but what can I do otherwise? Once that demon girl really... Really is like that, we are the eternal sinners of Wudang school. " Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting also understood this truth. As soon as song Yuanqiao said this, they fell into silence.


    "Since it''s a foregone conclusion, I''ll be responsible for divulging the school''s unique knowledge," song Yuanqiao said suddenly. "Then I''ll negotiate with the Witch and let her let you go first."


    "Elder martial brother, the witch will certainly use us to coerce you, and will not let any of us leave." Zhang Songxi is the most resourceful of the martial brothers. He can see the relationship at a glance.


    "Master, his old people often say that he should do his best and listen to heaven''s destiny. Now he can only try this way." Song Yuanqiao sighed, and the three of them were dejected.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. You can be a cheap son-in-law." Suddenly there was a banter in the room.


    The three swordsmen of Wudang were very angry at first, and immediately found something: "the voice seems to be familiar..." when they saw song Qingshu coming out of the shadow, they were surprised and delighted. They looked at him in disbelief, and their voices trembled: "Qing... Qingshu?"


    "Qingshu has met... Father, fourth uncle and sixth uncle." Although song Qingshu didn''t want to recognize this cheap father, he couldn''t avoid this problem in this world unless he intended to be a big unfilial.


    "Good... Good..." song Yuanqiao has been calm in the face of Wan Yanping just now, but song Qingshu''s voice is shaking. "Good boy, dad knows what you''ve done in recent years, and it''s very difficult to correct your mistakes."


    Song Qingshu knew that he was referring to the matter of mistakenly killing Mo Shenggu. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it. Although Mo Shenggu was the one who killed him before, now he occupies the identity of song Qingshu, so he naturally has to bear his gratitude and resentment.


    "Qingshu, why are you here?" Zhang Songxi knew that it was not the time to talk about old things, so he quickly changed the topic.


    Song Qingshu then brought Zhang Sanfeng to the Golden Snake camp. Later, he went to Shaolin to learn that they might be in the kingdom of Jin. Then he came to the kingdom of Jin to find out what happened. He briefly said these things again.


    Hearing that Zhang Sanfeng was injured, the three men burst into tears: "all of them were unworthy of their apprentices, which made the master and his old man risked his life."


    Song Qingshu can see that their respect for Zhang Sanfeng is sincere, and they can''t help admiring Zhang Sanfeng secretly. Zhang Sanfeng is indeed worthy of immortality, and there is no one with this personality charm.


    Song Qingshu coughed softly: "everyone, the most urgent thing is how to rescue you."


    Song Yuanqiao''s three men just recovered, looked at each other, then shook their heads one after another and said: "Qingshu, we are drunk with the rouge of the enchantress, not to mention using our internal power. Now we are not as good as a normal person. If there is no antidote, we can''t get out."


    With their confirmation, song Qingshu''s last illusion was shattered: "I should be able to save one person, but once I beat the grass to scare the snake, I''m afraid the remaining two people will..."


    "Qingshu, don''t worry about me. Try to save your two martial uncles." Song Yuanqiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t say that again, elder martial brother. We are brothers. We want to live together and die together." Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting said together.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "don''t worry, I will save you all, but I have to get the antidote from Wan Yanping. Before that, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you to continue to suffer here."


    "Qingshu, don''t worry. We can survive this torture." Song Yuanqiao said with a smile.


    After agreeing some details with them, song Qingshu knew that it was inconvenient to stay here, so he said goodbye to the three people. After a while, looking at the closed door not far away, he was immediately dumbfounded: "how can I get out?"

 Chapter 748

    Just now, song Qingshu wanted to wait for Yan Ping to leave and find a chance to talk to song Yuanqiao. However, he forgot that as soon as Yan Ping left, the gate would be closed. Moreover, in order to prevent the prisoners from escaping, the gate is designed to open from the outside. No matter how powerful he is in the prison, he can''t open it.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to break in hard, but in this way, the guards here will be disturbed. Once you beat the grass to scare the snake, everything before will be in vain.


    Do you want to stay here until someone comes in next time? If someone comes in every few days, won''t he be blind? Wanyan Gebi can''t hide it from her, and the longer she stays here, the more likely she will be found by the guards - although there are not many guards in the cell, there are still some!


    When song Qingshu was in a hurry like an ant on a hot pot, his ear suddenly moved and he quickly flashed to the shadow to stare at the door. After a few breaths, the door suddenly opened. A eunuch dressed man came in and looked around the room sharply. Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly took his eyes back to hide in the shadow.


    "See grand manager." The guards in the cell saluted the eunuch in a hurry.


    "Well," the eunuch nodded casually, and then began to walk around, "just now the assassin was chased by the Shajia family, and the assassin disappeared when he ran around here. What''s the situation here?"


    "Report back to the chief manager, we are heavily guarded here, and the assassins can''t get in." Someone has already answered.


    "Yes." The eunuch actually thought the same way. He just came in to have a look just in case.


    When the eunuch passed by and turned his back to him, song Qingshu''s toes were a little sharp, and the whole person flashed out of the door like a blue smoke. The guards'' attention was all on the eunuch. They only felt that there was a breeze in their ears, but they didn''t expect that someone would rush out so openly.


    But the eunuch was immediately aware that something was wrong, and suddenly turned around: "who!"


    After Song Qingshu rushed out of the door, he didn''t run away immediately. Instead, he turned back deliberately. What came into the eunuch''s eyes was a picture of a man in black who had just entered the courtyard by accident.


    "Where to go!" As soon as the eunuch''s arms were unfolded, the whole person jumped on Song Qingshu like a bat.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are fixed. The eunuch''s martial arts are so high!


    In a hurry, he and the other side of a few palms, but song Qingshu did not use all his strength, but pretended to be a pair of internal force not to continue to be injured by the other side, then fled.


    The eunuch would not allow him to leave like this and hurried to chase him out. However, once song Qingshu was out of his sight, he used his lightness skills unreservedly and disappeared in the dark. The eunuch stood on the wall of Huanyi courtyard and called to his subordinates angrily: "go down and seal the four doors for the family! Don''t let the assassin run away. "


    Hearing this, song Qingshu, who was hiding in the dark, finally breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why he came back was that he was afraid that the other party would realize that he was rushing out of the prison, so he created a false impression that he was the assassin of the palace tonight. Only then would he not doubt about the Huanyi courtyard, which would affect the plan to rescue song Yuanqiao and others in the future.


    After the pursuers left, song Qingshu came out of the shadow. He was about to leave, but he suddenly stopped and hesitated for a moment. Later, he came to the place where he had hidden xiaoxingguo before. Now there are assassins in the imperial palace. They must be on high alert. With his lightness skills, it''s a little difficult to break out easily. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he decided to change his clothes and go out as Xiao Xingguo. The risk is much less.


    Since he learned the art of face changing, he has improved Zhu''s technique and created a quick and convenient method of face changing, that is, preparing a blank mask in advance and printing it on the target face can expand the opposite side. This method has more details and flaws, but it is better than quickness and convenience. It will be more efficient in some sudden scenes.


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank when he found xiaoxingguo''s hiding place. The eunuch died!


    He just ordered his sleeping acupoint before, it is absolutely impossible to die, so it must be someone else who came here to kill him after he left. After careful examination, it turned out that he was strangled and died.


    "Who on earth would kill him?" Song Qingshu is full of doubts, but he knows that it''s not the time to think about this. What''s more, the eunuch and he are not related. If they die, they will die. It''s hard for him to go deep into it. Anyway, I''m afraid no one else in the palace knows about his death except the murderer. He just uses his identity to avoid the attention of the palace guards, After leaving the palace, it had nothing to do with him.


    After rubbing his face, song Qingshu quickly dressed up as Xiao Xingguo and laughed to himself: I am also a master, but I have no master''s style. If I change to another master, I would never wear eunuch''s clothes. However, he has no taboo.


    Looking back at xiaoxingguo''s body, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and suddenly thought that it was not far from Huanyi yard. If his body was found the next day, it would inevitably bring disaster


    "Death is like a lamp out. I wish you an early bliss and a complete man in your next life." Song Qingshu takes out the corpse powder he got from trinket and sprinkles it on Xiao Xingguo. Soon his corpse turns into a pool of blood and no trace can be found.


    Then song Qingshu swaggered along the road in the guise of xiaoxingguo. He could not help but be proud of the imperial guards who were passing by in a hurry.


    "What a genius I am!"


    Song Qingshu suddenly smiles, because he keenly feels that there is a man hidden in the rockery not far away. His first reaction was that he wanted to change his way to leave, but it was too obvious. After all, he was only a few steps away from the man. Was it not obvious that he had found him when he suddenly changed his way?


    From the meeting with Xiao Xingguo before, it seems that Xiao Xingguo knows nothing about martial arts. How can he find each other?


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know who the assassin is. If it''s a secret sentry in the palace, he discovers that a little eunuch knows advanced martial arts. Isn''t his identity revealed?


    He is an expert in art and bold. He has an idea at the moment of lightning. He still goes forward, thinking that he will see the specific situation later.


    Pretending not to know the man''s existence, song Qingshu swaggered by the rockery and saw that the other side didn''t respond. Just as he was about to take a breath of relief, he suddenly froze. It turned out that the man put out a sword against his back.


    Song Qingshu was on the alert. As long as he sent the other side''s sword forward a little bit, he would immediately return to it with a thunderbolt.


    "Don''t understand, don''t shout, or I''ll take your life with one sword!" A weak female voice suddenly came from behind. Song Qingshu''s face was very strange. How could this voice be heard?

 Chapter 749

    "I don''t shout, I don''t shout, nvxia''s hands don''t shake." Song Qingshu raised his hands in a hurry.


    The woman behind her was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect that he would cooperate like this. Although the eunuch looked flustered, there was always a feeling that the eunuch seemed not afraid of her at all.


    "Be quiet! Where do you live? Take me The woman''s voice became cold, and the point of the sword pestled him again.


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel the killing chance on her sword. He knew that she was just trying to scare himself. But now what bothered him was that he didn''t know where the eunuch Xiao Xingguo lived!


    "Nvxia..." Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to communicate with her. According to the current situation, she is the assassin in the palace tonight. At present, their goals are the same. They both want to leave the palace. There is no need to have internal friction because of some misunderstanding. What''s more, since she went to the palace to assassinate, she might still be a person with the same ideals. It''s also appropriate for her to help.


    Song Qingshu was about to turn around, and the woman immediately said, "don''t look back." At the same time, the point of the sword pushed forward again.


    Song Qingshu moved his body without any trace to make sure that when the opponent really wanted to kill him, he could flick away the tip of the sword for the first time. Then he continued to ask, "why do you want to go to my house, nvxia? I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to be alone in the middle of the night. " He didn''t know where xiaoxingguo lived. Of course, he had to gag.


    "Single men and few women?" The woman couldn''t help laughing, "you''re too..." when she said that, she suddenly closed her mouth.


    "What''s wrong with eunuchs? Eunuchs also have human rights." Song Qingshu said with a gloomy face.


    "Shut up! Someone''s coming. " Song Qingshu can feel that the woman suddenly retracted into the rockery, but the sword is still pestle on his back.


    "What should I say? I''ll do it by myself, or I won''t blame you for your ruthlessness." The woman''s deliberately low voice sounded in his ear.


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he doesn''t take it seriously. He looks at the two bodyguards coming from the opposite side and is thinking about how to deal with them when they ask them later. Who knows that when they see him, they suddenly shine in front of their eyes and trot all the way over: "Oh, so coincidentally, I can meet Xing Gong here."


    "Yes, ha ha, the weather is good tonight..." although song Qingshu''s face is smiling, he scolds the other half to death in his heart: you are the father-in-law, your whole family is the father-in-law.


    However, he was also secretly surprised. Looking at the flattering smiles on the two bodyguards'' faces, it seemed that Xiao Xingguo was doing well in the imperial palace. Who would kill him?


    The two bodyguards saw that he was absent-minded and didn''t disturb him much. They soon left. However, after a few steps, they turned back and said, "father Xing, there are assassins in the palace tonight. I''m afraid it''s not safe for you to go outside. You''d better go back to bed early."


    "Assassin?" Song Qingshu pretended to be very interested, "there are so many bodyguards in the palace, can''t you catch an assassin?"


    "Father Xing didn''t know that although the assassin was alone, his martial arts were very good. Many of our brothers were folded in her hands. It was not until the chief manager finally took the hand that he hurt him." One of the guards replied.


    "Chief manager?" Song Qingshu immediately thought of the man who was fighting with him in Huanyi Academy. His martial arts were really good.


    "Hey, look, the assassin is a woman. Although she didn''t see her appearance, she looks absolutely good with her perfect figure." Another bodyguard showed a dirty smile.


    Song Qingshu immediately felt the murder behind him. He was afraid that the man behind him was impulsive and exposed his tracks. He said in a deep voice: "you don''t hurry to catch the assassin, but you are chewing your tongue here. If the chief manager hears you, it''s amazing."


    The two bodyguards quickly apologized: "father Xing taught me that I was wrong." Then he left in a hurry.


    Two people walked a distance, a person to the companion quietly complain: "also don''t know how your brain grows, you say woman in front of a eunuch?"


    "I''m not used to chatting with my brothers, so I come out easily." The companion also looked angry.


    Their voices were so small that they were not afraid to hear xiaoxingguo, but they didn''t know that this xiaoxingguo was not the other xiaoxingguo. Song Qingshu''s skill was so good that they could hear it clearly, and there was no accident. The female assassin in the back should also hear it.


    "Puff..." the female assassin could not help laughing, but quickly covered her mouth.


    Song Qingshu thought that it would make you laugh and scare you, so he called out: "two elder brother bodyguards!"


    Sure enough, hearing him calling for the guard, the woman''s sword came forward again and said in a low voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about her. He just stood there. Soon the two bodyguards trotted back and looked at him with a smile: "I don''t know what father-in-law Xing ordered?"


    "The eunuch won''t hear what we just said, will he?" When they were worried, song Qingshu said, "listen to what you said just now, the assassin is very powerful. I''m a little... A little afraid. I don''t know if you can trouble the two elder brothers to escort me back?"


    Hearing what he wanted to say, the two bodyguards immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s our blessing to be able to serve Xinggong."


    "If you were not the most popular woman around the empress, our two elder brothers would be so polite to a six grade eunuch?" Although the two bodyguards were polite, they scolded song Qingshu severely.


    Song Qingshu obviously felt that the tip of the sword was tight again. It seemed that he would pierce his skin at any time. However, song Qingshu didn''t care: "thank you for opening the way in front of him."


    "It''s not so bad!" The two bodyguards scolded in their hearts, but they still walked in front with a smile.


    "What are you up to?" Seeing that the two bodyguards came to the front, the female assassin flashed out and asked viciously.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I just think that this will make no one pay attention to nvxia."


    The female assassin was silent for a moment, and finally said, "OK, you go ahead. In addition, I advise you not to make any crooked ideas. Don''t think that these two bodyguards can save you. With my martial arts, killing them is just a matter of raising your fingers. "


    "The little one knows." Song Qingshu chuckled. He changed his mind temporarily because he found out from the attitude of the two bodyguards that xiaoxingguo''s identity might not be as simple as that of a small head of Shangyi Bureau. Maybe this identity could play an unexpected role. So he planned to find out what the secret of xiaoxingguo was, and he didn''t know where xiaoxingguo lived, That''s why I had an idea to let the two bodyguards lead the way in the name of protection. After all, judging from their familiar situation, they must know xiaoxingguo''s residence.

 Chapter 750

    Along the way, song Qingshu wanted to look back at the female assassin several times. However, as soon as he thought about it, the point of the sword behind him became tight. The woman seemed to be a prophet.


    Song Qingshu said: "this female assassin seems to have high accomplishments. Is there such a number one among the people I know?


    He always felt that he had heard the voice of the female assassin, but he couldn''t remember it after thinking about it carefully. It was obvious that she was not an acquaintance, but who among the less familiar women had such high martial arts skills?


    Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out a clue after thinking about it, so he simply didn''t think about it. Anyway, when he arrived at Xiao Xingguo''s residence, he didn''t believe that she didn''t show up.


    "We brothers will not disturb the rest of father Xing." After walking for a long time, the two bodyguards stopped at the gate of a courtyard and turned back to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu took advantage of the situation to take a look at the back, didn''t see the figure of the female assassin, can''t help but secretly praise: "good lightness skill!"


    Taking a look at the small courtyard beside him, song Qingshu estimated that this was Xiao Xingguo''s residence, and nodded quietly: "two elder brothers of bodyguards, would you like to go in and have a cup of tea?"


    "No, no," the two bodyguards quickly waved their hands. "It''s my humble duty to search the female assassins. I dare not delay. I hope my father-in-law will forgive me."


    Song Qingshu just casually said that the two bodyguards had better knowledge and interest: "in this case, it''s not easy for the SASA family to retain you. Thank you this time. If there''s anything that the SASA family can do for you in the future, just open your mouth."


    Two bodyguards eyes immediately smile bloom: "can serve for father-in-law is a humble blessing, which dare to ask for what return, leave, leave!" Then he left with a smile.


    Song Qingshu chuckled. It seems that the activities in the palace are the same everywhere.


    Seeing that the female assassin still didn''t plan to show up, he didn''t care about her. He pushed the door open and began to look at "his" residence. He couldn''t help nodding his head. Although the courtyard was not big, he was the only one who lived alone. It seemed that xiaoxingguo was doing well in the palace.


    When song Qingshu enters the wing room, his eyes suddenly coagulate. There is a woman in black sitting opposite the room, obviously the female assassin. Although she is masked, she is tall and graceful. No wonder the two bodyguards think that she is a beautiful woman.


    However, song Qingshu noticed that there was a deep wound on her arm. Although the other side sealed the surrounding acupoints, blood was still oozing slowly. Moreover, song Qingshu heard her breathing disorderly, and it seemed that she had suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    "Fortunately, you know your face. You didn''t shout anything just now. Otherwise, you and the two dog guards are dead now... Cough!" Before the woman finished, she coughed, and the wound on her arm seemed to burst.


    "Even if she looks a little bit worse, but with this figure curve and this pair of beautiful big eyes, she can definitely be called a beauty!" Song Qingshu couldn''t bear it and began to comment in his heart.


    "If you look around again, believe it or not, I''ll dig them out!" The woman gasped for breath. As soon as she came over, she looked up and found that song Qingshu was staring at her. She was very angry.


    "Xin, of course I believe it. Nvxia rushes into the palace alone. Her martial arts are so good that it''s not as easy to crush a small one as it is to crush an ant." Song Qingshu has to admire her acting skills. She just pretends to be anything. "But if nvxia gets angry so easily, I''m afraid you don''t have so much blood." Then he pointed to the wound on her arm.


    "Well, you don''t have to make any bad ideas. Even if I''m hurt, it''s easy to deal with you." The assassin snorted.


    "Yes, but should you bandage the wound first?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    The female assassin suddenly looked at him suspiciously: "how do I feel like you are not afraid of me at all?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Don''t let her see any flaws. It''s no fun. She had an idea and thought of a way to deal with it: "you are a woman, but you dare to assassinate the palace alone. It''s obviously a heroine who is generous and sorrowful. What you want to kill are all those corrupt officials and noble lords. How can you embarrass me?"


    The woman looked at him in surprise: "you can talk." Hesitated for a moment, suddenly waved to him: "you come here."


    "What for?" Song Qingshu pretended to be frightened, but she was happy. What did she ask me to do? According to the plot in the novel, is it time to take off one''s clothes to cure one''s injury?


    "If you want to come here, come here. There''s no such nonsense." The woman was obviously impatient.


    "Yes, yes." Song Qingshu ran to him in a hurry, but before he could stand still, the woman suddenly raised her hand and nodded a few times on his chest.


    "Nvxia, what is this for?" Song Qingshu has an ugly face.


    "Hum, you eunuch are dishonest. The two bodyguards flattered you like that just now. It''s obvious that you''re very open in the palace. What kind of a miserable man you are!" The woman said coldly, "just now I used a unique technique to point your dead spot. If I didn''t help you, I would surely die of bleeding in three days."


    "Nvxia, spare your life, nvxia, spare your life." Song Qing''s book stretched out her hand to shake her hand, but in the heart she was wondering, looking at the way she did just now seemed to be the Kungfu of the nine Yin true scriptures. Who is this woman? Of course, he had already removed the acupoints with the method of transposition, and naturally he was not killed by her.


    The woman''s arm had been injured, so he shook, almost no pain fainted: "you quickly let go!" In a hurry, she didn''t think how she could be caught by an ordinary eunuch with her own Kung Fu.


    "If nvxia doesn''t promise to save me, I won''t let go!" Song Qingshu hummed coldly in his heart. It''s time for you to suffer after playing in front of me for such a long time.


    "As long as you listen to me, I will untie it for you." Finally, the woman responded and waved her other hand to shake him several feet away.


    Song Qingshu while wantonly appreciate her because of excitement and sharp ups and downs of the chest, pretended: "listen, of course listen, nvxia let me go east, I never dare to go west."


    The woman looked at her hand suspiciously. Was she so weak that even a little eunuch was slapped like nobody?


    A burst of dizziness made her have no time to think about it. She said in a hurry, "give me a plate of clear water. By the way, find some clean gauze."


    "Yes, yes." As song Qingshu went to fetch water from the basin, he thought that he had to find a chance to take off her veil and see who she was. In addition, he had to find out what identity Xiao Xingguo was and why he made the guards bow to the knees.


    "Not yet? Are you up to something? " There was a suspicious voice from the room.


    "It''ll be ready in a minute." Song Qingshu is also depressed. He is not really xiaoxingguo. Where do you know where the basin is and where the water is? What''s more, he had to look for gauze. Fortunately, he had lived in the palace of the Qing Dynasty for a long time before, and he found it in a hurry.


    "Here comes the water, here comes the water." Song Qingshu takes the water to the table and looks at her side face. She wants to tear off her veil at this time. Will she stab me to death with a sword?

 Chapter 751

    "What are you looking at? Get out of here!" When the woman looked up and saw his eyes, she immediately showed disgust.


    Song Qingshu smacks her tongue secretly. This woman has a bad temper. She doesn''t know where she''s offended.


    "Turn around, don''t look back without my command," the woman said coldly, suddenly realizing something. "Wait, you go to the door, close the door, I didn''t call you, you are not allowed to come in. By the way, you don''t want to run. You don''t have my own way to solve the problem. No one else can solve it. "


    Song Qingshu disdains to curl his lips. Is it necessary to engage in such a big battle? It''s just that his arms are exposed. If you see the beauties on the beach in his elder brother''s previous life, you can''t be ashamed to death.


    If he really went out so obediently, he would not be song Qingshu. He just came up to him, ignored the other party''s killing eyes, and salivated and said, "nvxia, do you want to clean the wound? The small one can help you


    The woman took up the sword and put it across his neck. Her voice was as cold as ice: "how dare you despise me!"


    "Frivolous?" Song Qingshu thought that the sensitivity threshold of women in this world is too low, but it is this reserve that makes women in this world more attractive than those open urban beauties in previous lives.


    "Nvxia misunderstood. Did nvxia forget that I was a eunuch?" Song Qingshu thought, fortunately, there are no subordinates of Golden Snake camp here. If they see that they are so unruly, they may not recognize me as the boss at that time.


    The assassin''s fierce eyes softened a little, but her voice was still very cold: "no need."


    Although song Qingshu was reluctant, but now, people have definitely refused. Can''t he use strong? Reluctantly came to the house, looked at the moon in the sky by the door, and thought silently: we should find out as soon as possible why xiaoxingguo was so busy in the palace, and we don''t know who killed him. If that person saw the dead xiaoxingguo resurrected, wouldn''t he doubt life?


    Bang Dang!


    Song Qingshu was thinking when he suddenly heard the sound of water basin falling to the ground in the room. He quickly asked, "Hello, nvxia, are you ok?"


    After a few questions, song Qingshu hurriedly opened the door and found that the woman had fainted on the table. At the same time, her sleeve had been cut open, revealing a large area of delicate skin. The bright red blood and snow-white skin reflected each other, with a kind of strange beauty.


    "Tut Tut, this is in line with the plot. It''s like this on TV. Women should faint when they should." Song Qing Shu could not help but Tucao up, went over to make complaints about her pulse, and found that she had lost too much blood and had been injured by internal injury before she passed out.


    Holding her up, song Qingshu gives a cry. The woman''s figure looks very good. I didn''t expect to hold her so light.


    After putting her on the bed in the inner room, song Qingshu brought a basin of clean water to clean her wound. He took a look at the porcelain vase she was holding in her hand, took it up and smelled it. The smell of Jinchuang medicine fell on her wound.


    After dressing the wound for her, song Qingshu suddenly patted her head: "how can I forget this!"


    Taking off the veil of her face, a pretty face appeared in front of her. It was very beautiful, but her face was too pale, without any blood.


    If song Qingshu hadn''t seen her before, he would have thought that she was so pale just now because she lost too much blood. However, he knew that this woman was born pale.


    "Woman in yellow?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly. She came to the state of Jin because of the information she provided. Now she went to the palace of the state of Jin alone to assassinate. It is obvious that there is something between her and the state of Jin. Before that, she told herself the news about song Yuanqiao in Shaolin Temple, but I''m afraid she didn''t have any good intentions.


    "Is it good?" When song Qingshu was meditating, he suddenly heard a faint female voice.


    "Good looking." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    "Have you had enough of that?" There was obviously a little more anger in that voice.


    At this time, song Qingshu had come back to his senses. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not too long to see such a beautiful face, even if you look at it for a lifetime. How can you do it for such a while?"


    "Hum!" Huang Shan Nu snorted coldly and struggled to sit up, leaning on the head of the bed. "If it wasn''t for the sake of dressing my wound just now, and you were a eunuch, you would be dead now."


    "Nvxia''s knife mouth and bean curd heart can''t really embarrass me." Song Qingshu reaches out his hand to help him, but she pats him open, and he''s full of complaints. Do you make an oath like Mu Wanqing, that you will marry the first man you see?


    The thought of Mu Wanqing warms song Qingshu''s heart. He doesn''t know what happened to her trip to Suzhou. With the secret script I gave her and the announcement of my name at the critical moment, there must be no danger.


    The yellow dress girl spat: "glib, I don''t think you look like a eunuch at all, but you look like...".


    "Like what?" Song Qingshu had a close look at her amazing beauty. He sighed in his heart that he was used to seeing beautiful women. In terms of appearance and temperament, she must be in the first class.


    "Nothing. I just thought of a glib Playboy I met before." The woman in yellow shook her head.


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on her face. I''m not the woman who said that. She also said that about me in Shaolin Temple. Women''s intuition is really terrible.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The woman in yellow gave him a strange look.


    Song Qingshu woke up with a subconscious smile: "the playboy who can make you remember is certainly unusual in the way of nvxia."


    His words seemed to evoke the memory of Huang shannu. Her eyes were confused and she murmured subconsciously: "he is really unusual..."


    Soon, the woman in yellow shirt realized her gaffe and subconsciously raised her face: "I''m ready to heal. Get out!"


    Song Qingshu said sadly, "but this is my room." At the same time, he added in his heart that it was actually xiaoxingguo''s room.


    "From today on, I''ll take over." The yellow shirt girl said naturally.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu would like to say to her that your impudent appearance is quite my style.


    Just at this time, there was a knock on the door: "Xing Gong, Xing Gong?"


    Huang Shan Nu Huo Ran gets up, a sword of cold light immediately stands on Song Qingshu''s neck: "who is outside?"


    Song Qingshu really wants to slap himself. Why did he take her sword just now? In the face of her question, song Qingshu found that he did not know how to answer. After all, he was not a real xiaoxingguo. Who the hell did he come to.


    "Well, it should have come to me." Song Qingshu said vaguely.


    "Nonsense!" The yellow shirt girl gave him a white look. She heard the knock outside and was more and more urgent. She reached out and pushed him out. "You should know what to say and what not to say. Don''t forget that only I can solve the dead hole on you."


    "I know, I know." Song Qingshu is very depressed. He thinks that he wants to play cosplay. He has to be angry with this girl. But who''s this guy out there? Can''t it be the murderer who killed xiaoxingguo who came to confirm that xiaoxingguo was not dead from the bodyguard?


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu is also on guard. But now there is a problem. Although he is not afraid of the murderer, he is not good at showing his martial arts in front of Huang shannu.


    "Xinggonggong, xinggonggong!" The man outside is pressing harder.


    "What''s the hurry, mourning!" Song Qingshu replied angrily, "it''s coming, it''s coming." I''ve got an idea in my heart. There''s an assassin in the room. It''s a big deal to kill someone with a knife.


    Carefully open the gate of the courtyard, song Qingshu found two eunuchs standing outside the gate. He was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, my mother, the queen has been waiting for you for such a long time. Why are you still here in no hurry?" The two eunuchs picked him up and ran out.

 Chapter 752

    "Queen?" Hearing these words, song Qingshu suddenly realized in his heart. No wonder Xiao Xingguo, a six grade eunuch, even the guards in front of the emperor, wanted to flatter him.


    There is also a female assassin in the room. Song Qingshu is about to say something, but the two eunuchs don''t care about him at all. They can''t help pulling him up and leaving. Song Qingshu deliberately shouts, "slow down, there''s something else in my room."


    "Oh, my father-in-law, the empress summoned us. Those of us who are slaves don''t run away. The empress''s business is the biggest one. Father in law, if you have anything to do, you have to wait behind." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to answer the two eunuchs'' words, so he was pulled farther and farther by them unconsciously.


    "I hope I don''t let the girl in yellow shirt misunderstand that I ran away on purpose." Song Qingshu subconsciously thought of it, but he soon reflected that I was really in the role. What''s the matter with her?


    "But I never knew her name." Song Qingshu sighed a little regretfully. It was not mentioned in the original book of the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. Last time in shaoshishan, she only knew her surname was Yang, and she didn''t know what her name was. Last time, she also mentioned the general of the Yang family. Was she the general of the Yang family?


    Song Qingshu thought about it for half a day. Unfortunately, she couldn''t figure out a clue. She had to find a chance to ask again. Now that she is a little eunuch, she should not have any sense of prevention.


    "What can I do for the queen in such a hurry?" Song Qingshu''s attention finally returned to the queen, so he planned to ask some questions from the two eunuchs, so as not to reveal any flaws later.


    The two eunuchs immediately looked at each other: "I don''t know. Doesn''t the empress often call her father-in-law?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly lost his words, and quickly hit ha ha to muddle through: "Oh, look at my memory. Today, I was disturbed by the female assassin in the palace, which made me feel very upset."


    The two young eunuchs nodded their heads and began to discuss the matter with great significance


    "It''s said that the female assassin is very good at martial arts. She was checked by the police and the left deputy. She was not left behind."


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the governor''s hand, she would have been seriously injured. Otherwise, the assassin would have gone away in good condition, and our country would have no face."


    "It''s said that the manager has been hiding in the dark. He got his hand by sneaking attack."


    "Shh, how many lives do you have? How dare you chew the tongue of the manager behind your back?"


    "Ah, look at my mouth, father-in-law Xing. In fact, I want to say that the chief executive''s magic power is matchless. The assassin, a female, is no match for the chief executive!"


    Looking at the little eunuch with a look of panic, song Qingshu secretly laughed and waved at will: "don''t worry, I didn''t hear anything today."


    The eunuch finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Xing Gonggong is about righteousness."


    Along the way with the two young eunuchs, song Qingshu gradually had a general idea of Xiao Xingguo ''.


    Soon a group of three people came to the Queen''s bedroom, the two eunuchs will song Qingshu sent to a side door and then left in a hurry, song Qingshu is inexplicable when the side door suddenly opened, out of a palace maid, impatiently looked at him: "why so late, the queen is impatient, come with me."


    Song Qingshu quietly followed her. He didn''t dare to talk to her at will when he learned the lesson before. He didn''t know if Xiao Xingguo had an affair with the palace maid. After all, he knew the custom of eating in the palace. Because there are a lot of eunuchs and maids in the palace, they comfort each other for their loneliness. They fall in love in private, which means they can''t have the same bed. They just eat relative meals and comfort each other.


    "It''s like a eunuch going to the brothel to ask how much sorrow you can have." Song Qingshu gave a secret smile.


    "Come on in, what a giggle!" The maid in waiting suddenly stopped and looked back at his smile. She rolled her eyes and pushed him into the room.


    "It seems that I overestimated the status of xiaoxingguo before. A palace maid dares to treat him like this." With song Qingshu''s skill, of course, it is impossible for a palace maid to push it. However, as he was in the Bureau, he pretended to be faltering. He looked at the surrounding environment quickly and thought, "the palace maid not only didn''t come in, but also closed the door. Is there any secret between the eunuch and the queen


    Soon song Qingshu denied this conjecture. Even if the empress really wanted to mess with the court, there were so many guards and doctors in the palace that it was impossible to find a eunuch.


    "Xiaoxingzi, you are coming ~" a lazy female voice came from behind the gossamer. Song Qingshu followed her reputation and saw a graceful and plump woman lying on the Phoenix bed. With song Qingshu''s eyesight, the gossamer, which was as thin as a cicada''s wing, could not stop his sight and clearly saw the woman''s appearance.


    The woman''s skin is white and shiny. She looks like she''s only in her early 30s. But song Qingshu has checked it for a long time. Today''s peiman, Queen of the state of Jin, should be nearly 40 years old. It seems that she''s well maintained.


    Although her appearance is not very beautiful, she can never be worse in the harem. In addition, she may have been a queen for a long time, showing a noble temperament all over her body, which vividly reflects the grace of the mother of a country. With her plump and graceful body material, she is also a first-class beauty in general.


    "Xiao Xingzi, you seem to be very brave today. How dare you look at the palace with such a wild look!" The queen snorted, and her voice suddenly became dignified.


    Song Qingshu was not a little eunuch who had never seen the world. He knew that although she spoke sternly, she was not really angry, so he said with a smile: "I just saw that the empress is so beautiful today. I can''t help but look at her more and hope she will forgive me."


    "Hum," the Queen''s face obviously slowed down, but she soon became firm again. "Isn''t this palace beautiful in the past?"


    "What a dog!" Song Qingshu was very depressed. This woman turned her face faster than she turned her book. Fortunately, he was also an expert in this field. He had an idea and replied, "the beauty of Niang Niang is as elegant as peony in ordinary times, but today it is as beautiful as a rose."


    "I can''t see that you have a bit of literary talent," the queen looked at him approvingly, and soon there was a sense of desolation in her eyes. "But what do you know as a eunuch? No matter how beautiful the flowers are, they will wither if no one appreciates them..."


    Song Qingshu was secretly shocked when he heard that the empress of the state of Jin had been at odds with him for a long time. It seems that something really happened. Of course, he didn''t dare to answer this sensitive topic. If the other party was angry and wanted to push him out, wouldn''t he have to expose his identity.


    "Don''t stand there foolishly. Come and rub your shoulders for the palace." Pei man queen suddenly a turn over to lie on the bed, casually to song Qingshu waved.

 Chapter 753

    "And the benefits?" Song Qingshu was so stupid that he couldn''t respond to the sudden happiness.


    "Xiaoxingzi, what''s the matter with you today? How stupid?" Queen peiman didn''t see anything for a long time. She subconsciously stretched out her hand and propped up on the bed. Looking up, she showed the full curve of her upper body.


    "Ah, here it is." Song Qingshu worried that she could see something wrong, so he answered quickly.


    "Hurry up, I don''t know what happened these two days. I feel that my shoulder is very sore. Those dog slave techniques are not as good as you. They have no effect at all." Queen peiman stretched her waist, reached out and beat her shoulder, showing her graceful curves in front of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. It seems that the queen is just looking for xiaoxingzi to beat her back. He thought too much before. But song Qingshu''s heart soon came up again. Listening to her tone, xiaoxingzi seems to be good at pressing and rubbing. He is not really xiaoxingzi. Don''t show up later?


    However, song Qingshu''s reaction was quick. No matter how skillful xiaoxingzi''s technique was, he was just an ordinary person. He was as proficient in human acupoints as himself. It was not easy to make her comfortable.


    Song Qingshu had an idea. Her hands seemed to be playing the piano. She kneaded them on her shoulder and back dexterously. Queen peiman was stiff at first, but soon she became soft. She could not help humming: "xiaoxingzi is the most intimate, but how can you do something different today?"


    Song Qingshu calmly replied, "I''ve learned some new techniques recently, and I''ve come to show my filial piety to my mother."


    "Our palace will remember your loyalty," Pei man wanted to say, but soon he was immersed in Song Qingshu''s technique, "well, let''s go down a little bit


    Song Qingshu, listening to her hum and haw, felt evil. He didn''t know how to maintain this woman. Although she was not young, her skin was still full of elasticity. How could there be a trace of time on her whole body?


    Song Qingshu can''t help but hear the voice of Zhiling''s elder sister, who is as old as Duncan in NBA in terms of age, but from the appearance, even if she is the other party''s daughter, no one will doubt it.


    "In the past, the technology was so advanced that Zhiling could maintain herself so well. But how did this woman do it? She is just like a goblin." Song Qingshu, while dredging the acupoints on her body, had been wandering in her mind for a long time.


    "Xiaoxingzi, why did you come here so late tonight?" It''s been a long time since Queen peiman closed her eyes. Song Qingshu thought she was asleep. Who knows, she suddenly said something in a dreamy way.


    "There are assassins in the palace tonight. The guards in the palace are under martial law everywhere. I was stopped in other places, so I was delayed." Song Qing had already thought of a good speech on the road of calligraphy, and said without heart beating.


    "So..." Song Qingshu thought that she would ask some information about the assassin, and she had been ready for how to deal with it for a long time. Who knows that the other party said a word, but seemed to have no interest in the assassin, so she said nothing at will.


    Although his fingertips touch his body full of amazing temptations, song Qingshu can''t help but produce some physical reactions. At this time, he is very clear in his heart, wondering if it is possible to use the Queen''s relationship to rescue song Yuanqiao. In addition, he has to pay attention to who killed Xiao Xingguo, otherwise his identity may be exposed.


    Looking back on all kinds of things after coming to the Queen''s palace, song Qingshu didn''t find out who showed anything unusual. He couldn''t help but wonder: it seems that the murderer is not from the Queen''s palace, but who dares to attack the red man in front of the queen?


    Song Qingshu was thinking when the Queen''s voice came to his ear: "xiaoxingzi, do you remember what I taught you before?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was silly. He thought the queen wanted him to pinch her shoulder and beat her back. Now it seems that there is something else. But he is not really xiaoxingguo. Who knows what he taught before.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Queen peiman was very angry. She pushed him away and sat up straight. Her lazy eyes became sharp: "son of a bitch, you can''t teach for so long!"


    "Please forgive me." Song Qingshu knew that the more he said and the more mistakes he made at this time, and he didn''t defend himself. Instead, he pretended to be in a state of fear and pleaded guilty.


    "Well, I know that you don''t know, but you don''t dare." Queen peiman suddenly sighed.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart. Why didn''t he dare? But now, the best thing to do is to wait and see.


    Sure enough, Pei man quickly continued: "how many times have I told you that this is just for fun. You know what''s going on in our palace now, and you can only talk about it by this way."


    Song Qingshu was still at a loss. He didn''t know what she was talking about, so he had to stand there and pretend to be confused.


    Looking at his submissive manner, Queen peiman showed a trace of disgust in her eyes, and soon covered up the past: "xiaoxingzi, our palace knows that this is a big crime of killing the nine nationalities, but you don''t have to worry too much. It''s known by heaven and earth, you know it, I know it, and no one else knows it. If you don''t say it, who knows what you''ve done?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Did the Queen really want to find a eunuch to play the game of feifeng xuhuang? Isn''t that exaggerating?


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Queen peiman got angry and stood up: "the patience of our palace is limited. If you can''t learn any more, don''t blame our palace for turning over."


    After that, he walked back and forth in the room, explaining the precautions while walking. During this period, both the movement and the speaking speed were very slow, and he seemed to be afraid that he could not keep up with the general situation. The more he read, the more frightened song Qingshu was. It was not because he could not learn, but because he was too familiar with this set of etiquette - because this was what the emperor needed to pay attention to in his daily words and deeds!


    "Does she want to usurp the throne?" Song Qingshu''s mind suddenly flashed a terrible idea, the emperor of Jin is dead or alive, he does not care, but he was inadvertently involved in such a political vortex, it is not his wish.


    "Have you learned it now?" After a demonstration, Pei man''s temples were sweating, but instead of wiping them, she suddenly stared at Song Qingshu, and there was a chance in her eyes. If the little eunuch couldn''t get on the wall, she had to kill him instead.


    Song Qingshu is acutely aware of the murder in her eyes. He knows that if he answers carelessly, he is likely to be killed immediately. If he used to be xiaoxingzi, he might be stupid. But now he has so much experience that he immediately makes the best choice: "I''ve learned it, Niang."

 Chapter 754

    Are you kidding me? Song Qingshu is not a little eunuch with poor qualifications. Moreover, he had been emperor for a period of time in the Forbidden City. These Royal rituals are just a piece of cake for him.


    Pei man queen did not immediately believe him, but looked at him suspiciously: "then you show it to the palace."


    Song Qingshu nodded and repeated the series of actions she had taught before. Queen peiman''s face finally eased down and nodded with satisfaction: "it''s not bad. I underestimated you before."


    "It''s still better to teach women." Song Qingshu flatters the trend.


    "If it wasn''t for your sweet mouth, our palace would have thought that you had changed people," Queen peiman''s words made song Qingshu feel tight. "I taught you that before, but you were wrong here or there. Here, this is what our palace rewards you for." Then he took out two gold ingots that had been prepared and threw them.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously catches them and looks at these two precious gold ingots. He can''t laugh or cry. This reward is absolutely good for a little eunuch, but now he has tens of thousands of elite soldiers and sits on a territory with a radius of thousands of miles. How can he see this in his eyes.


    "Why, don''t you think the reward of our palace is too little?" Noting song Qingshu''s expression, Queen peiman snorted heavily.


    Song Qingshu was startled. He knew that the other party had noticed the contempt he had just revealed. He quickly explained, "I dare not, but I have never seen so much gold before. I don''t know how to spend it for a while."


    Queen peiman was immediately amused by him and giggled: "you are a slave who has never seen the world. Don''t worry. As long as you try your best to work for our palace in the future, our palace will not treat you badly."


    "Thank you, madam." With the lesson just now, song Qingshu didn''t dare to act so carelessly and pretended to be excited.


    "Well, it''s getting late and our palace is short. Let''s stop here today and step back." Queen peiman had been lying on the Phoenix couch for a long time. She closed her eyes and waved lazily.


    "The little one is leaving." Song Qingshu was disappointed and then lost his smile. Do you really think there is a secret between the little eunuch and the queen? Although there was no welfare in my imagination, I managed to deal with it without danger, and the harvest was not small. At least I knew the backer behind xiaoxingguo, and I knew the waves and currents under the calm palace.


    "Wait a minute." When song Qingshu retreated to the door, Queen peiman suddenly stopped him. "There are so many eyes and ears in the palace. You''d better come to me every three days. You''d better come quietly in the middle of the night. Don''t disturb others on the way."


    "I understand." If ordinary people hear such an ambiguous request, they may not be able to help but feel confused. But song Qingshu has already made Pei man''s mind clear. She is obviously planning an amazing event. After it is completed, she will definitely choose to kill her. In order to cover up the truth, the less people know about her, the better.


    "By the way, you don''t go out to hang around during the day. You just stay inside and practice what our palace teaches you. As for the details of Shangyi Bureau, our palace naturally arranges people to help you." Continued queen peiman.


    "Thank you, madam!" Song Qingshu pretends to be flattered, but she sneers. The woman is obviously upset and kind-hearted, but it''s just what I want. Originally, she had a headache. She had to pretend to be Tang Kuo and pretend to be Xiao Xingguo. Now, it''s not difficult for one person to play two roles.


    Queen Pei man was quite satisfied with his reaction. She nodded slightly and said softly, "step back."


    ¡­¡­


    At the time of closing the door, looking at the graceful figure lying on the side of the couch through the gauze, song Qingshu was shocked: these beautiful women, no matter how kind they were before, would become extremely cruel once they entered the big dye vat of the imperial palace. Could they not avoid such changes in the future?


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion all the way. When he came back, he found that he had unknowingly returned to xiaoxingguo''s residence. He could not help shaking his head and grinning bitterly: it seems that I am really a masochist. I can leave, but I have to come back to see her.


    "I''ll find a way to ask her name later, and then I''ll talk about what she''s doing in the imperial palace of the state of Jin." Thinking of the pale but beautiful face of the yellow dress girl, song Qingshu''s walking steps were all light.


    I opened the door carefully. I thought that what I was waiting for was a shining sword. Who knew that there was no movement in it.


    "Nvxia?" Song Qingshu tried to shout out, and at the same time, he scattered all his Qi, but he could not feel her breath.


    Song Qingshu lights the oil lamp and takes a panoramic view of the room. Except for a few bloody cloth strips left on the bed, the beautiful lady has long been deserted.


    Seeing that she left without saying hello, song Qingshu didn''t know why he felt empty. After a long time, he just lost his smile: in her eyes, you are just a little eunuch. How could a fairy like her worry about the idea of a eunuch.


    Since Huang shannu was not here, he didn''t have the interest to stay here. He changed his clothes and took advantage of the dark night. He used his lightness skills and slipped out of the palace quietly.


    When he returned to Tang Kuo''s mansion, Wanyan Gebi was still sleeping soundly in bed. Looking at her perfect face through the moonlight, song Qingshu had to sigh that this woman was really a combination of heaven and earth, and even her sleeping posture was so beautiful.


    After spending most of the night in the palace, song Qingshu suddenly feels sleepy. He looks around and finds that there is only one bed in the room, and Wanyan Gebi is sleeping on the bed he was lying on.


    Song Qingshu''s first reaction was to lie on the chair next to him all night, but he soon realized that it was not right. He was her husband now, and they always had a good relationship. How could they sleep in separate beds? The next day, when she woke up and saw herself sleeping in a chair, it was strange.


    "A gentleman doesn''t cheat the darkroom. Although I''m not a gentleman, I won''t take the opportunity to do anything dirty." Song Qingshu was not a pedantic person. After a long delay, he decided to go to bed.


    Although song Qingshu is careful enough, when he lies down on the bed, Wanyan Gebi wakes up and looks at him with a pair of star eyes. Song Qingshu still thinks that she has realized that she has run out in the middle of the way and is trying to find a reason to explain. However, Wanyan Gebi comes over and prints a moist and soft lip on his cheek, Tired voice called out: "husband ~"

 Chapter 755

    A refreshing fragrance is coming. I don''t know whether it''s Wanyan Gebi''s usual fragrance or her own fragrance. Song Qingshu just feels that her whole body is tight and her heart is beating.


    "If she wants to make out with me later, am I a beast or a gentleman?" Song Qingshu thinks that his decision just now is overestimating his will. Such a beautiful woman with beautiful national color can''t hold it, can''t he?


    Song Qingshu''s sense and desire. Wang is in a fierce battle, but Wanyan Gebi doesn''t make any further moves. Song Qingshu turns around and sees that the beauty''s star eyes are closed, and the whole person shrinks in his arms and sleeps in the past.


    Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he couldn''t help feeling a little lost. Of course, he soon woke up from this emotion. Now it''s important to save song Yuanqiao, and there must be no mistakes before that. Although her technique is exquisite, she just cheated Wanyan Gebi for a while. Her husband and wife are the most familiar people in the world. Even if she is careful all the time, she will find something after a long time, not to mention having a close relationship with her before.


    Women are the most sensitive creatures in the world. They can tell the difference from one hair. If it''s a skin blind date, the other''s breath, body shape and even size, Wanyan Gebi will instantly realize that she is not her husband.


    Song Qingshu is no longer the kind of young man who is in a daze. Today, he can distinguish his priorities. Before he rescued song Yuanqiao, Tang Kuo Bian''s identity must not come as a surprise.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to alienate her. Otherwise, we will get along day and night and our identity will be exposed at any time." After making up his mind, song Qingshu soon fell asleep and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn the next day, Wanyan Gebi wakes up and finds herself in her husband''s arms like a cat, while her husband is wrapped around her like an octopus, especially when her hand reaches deep into her skirt


    Wanyan Gebi''s face is slightly red. She carefully takes out his hand, raises the other side''s thigh on her waist and puts it aside. Then she gently cleans the bed under her feet.


    In fact, song Qingshu woke up when she first moved, but the situation was embarrassing. He didn''t know how to face each other, so he simply pretended to sleep. Later, he noticed the other''s gentle action, so he was afraid to wake himself up. He couldn''t help but secretly exclaim: Tang Kuo Bian''s wife is beautiful, but she is noble, but she is gentle and considerate. Such a woman is rare in the world, Tang Kuo Bian didn''t know where he got the blessing in his last life


    Recalling the touch of the warm fragrant nephrite just now, Rao Shi''s face is thicker than that of the city wall, and he can''t help but feel embarrassed. He swears that he never intended to take advantage of the other party, as he did when he woke up.


    But because this time is too tired, song Qingshu mumbles a few words, turns over and goes to sleep. When he wakes up again, it''s near noon. Wanyan Gebi is carrying a basin of water by the bed and looks at him gently: "husband, I''ll serve you to wash."


    "No more." Song Qingshu suddenly wakes up completely. What''s the joke? He''s wearing a mask now. If she comes to clean it, she won''t be able to show it?


    "Husband, what are you doing with me?" Wanyan Gebi pulls up her sleeve and shows her two arms that are whiter than jade. After wringing the handkerchief, she comes to wipe it for song Qingshu.


    "I said no!" Song Qingshu pushes her hand away in a hurry. Gebi is not on guard. She staggers back a few steps. At the same time, she knocks over the water basin beside her. A basin of water falls to the ground. Her feet slip, and the whole person falls to the ground.


    With the cultivation of song Qingshu, it''s easy to help her before she falls. His body is ready to move several times, but he still doesn''t help her. Since he''s determined to alienate her, let''s start from now on.


    Wanyan Gebi didn''t expect that her good intentions would lead to such an ending. Her tears were shaking in her star eyes. However, although she was gentle, she was not the kind of weak woman. She stood up with tears, cleaned up the water basin and handkerchief on the ground, and turned away without looking back. She didn''t say a word to song Qingshu from the beginning to the end.


    Song Qingshu can see clearly. When she turns around, she can''t control her tears any more. I can''t help but feel pity for the pear blossom with rain. With song Qingshu''s determination, she almost can''t help crying out for her. However, when she thinks of song Yuanqiao, her mouth opens, but she still doesn''t make a sound.


    With a sigh, he put his hands behind his head. Song Qingshu was lying on the bed, looking at the roof and not moving. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I don''t know how long later, the corridor suddenly sounded light footsteps. Song Qingshu turned back in amazement. He saw Wanyan Gebi go back and forth, and there was no tear on her face. On the contrary, she was smiling and sat down beside the bed with a bowl of fragrant porridge: "husband, you are weak and can''t stand the tonic, but you can''t drink porridge immediately. I''m afraid my servants can''t grasp it well, I specially cooked a bowl of chicken porridge for you. You can drink it while it''s hot. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was another similar woman in the world besides Shuanger. She stared at her and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Wanyan Gebi subconsciously touched her face, and with a embarrassed smile: "is there anything unclean on my face? Oh, just now I came out of the kitchen and didn''t look into the bronze mirror. I must have got something in it. "


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, your face is as smooth as chicken protein, and there is nothing dirty."


    "Then why do you look at people like this?" Wanyan Gebi can''t help but say.


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "just now..."


    "Just now it was just an accident," he just said, Wanyan Gebi interrupted him, "what''s more, there was something wrong with me just now."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was speechless and choked. He exclaimed in his heart that Tang Kuo argued that you must have been a smoker from your ancestral grave to get such a perfect wife.


    "Still looking at me like this ~" Wan Yanliang couldn''t help but look at him, but he was so charming, "do you want me to feed you?"


    Song Qingshu quickly shook his head: "no, I''ll do it myself, I''ll do it myself." After taking the bowl, song Qingshu was wary that this woman was too charming to play in the world. Don''t get trapped in the end.


    When he is eating porridge, Wanyan Gebi chats with him. Song Qingshu only dares to answer, for fear of making too many mistakes. However, he is quick in thinking, so he doesn''t make the other party suspicious.


    "By the way, the servants sent by King Hailing to come to see you were declined by me on the ground that you didn''t feel well." Wanyan Gebi suddenly mentioned a sentence.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked coldly.


    Wanyan Gebi was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect her husband to react so much. She subconsciously replied, "I always feel that King Hailing seems to be uneasy and kind-hearted. Every time he looks at me, his eyes are... Um... Strange. I don''t like him."


    "Didn''t I tell you that you just think too much, not to mention that you are still cousins, I don''t know why you have that dirty idea!" Song Qingshu sighed secretly. She was soft hearted. But just now she had a casual chat about her family. She couldn''t answer the conversation. She had to work hard to deal with it. After several more chats, her identity was properly exposed. Up to now, he has to be hard hearted to alienate each other, and wanyanliang is a good reason.


    After being severely reprimanded by her husband, Wanyan Gebi''s eye circles become red all of a sudden, but her judgment of Wanyan Liang is only a feeling after all, and she can''t find any reason to support her judgment. However, when she thinks that her husband doesn''t believe in herself, she is very sad and sits there in silence.


    Song Qingshu saw her expression and knew that the fire was not enough, so he continued: "in the past, we had many misunderstandings about King hailing, but this time I can be saved, thanks to King Hailing''s help. From now on, I will not allow you to speak ill of him behind his back."


    Wanyan Gebi pouts, turns her head and doesn''t answer. Obviously, she doesn''t think so.


    "Do you hear me?" Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly increased, even he was startled.


    "You''ve gone too far, gorula!" Wanyan Gebi can''t help it any more. She suddenly gets up and runs out while wiping her eyes. It seems that there is a faint sound of her crying in the wind.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret: brother Tang Kuo, if you have a spirit in heaven, don''t blame me. Although I hurt her heart, it finally made you avoid wearing a green hat... He wandered around for a while, and his thoughts were very mixed.


    ¡­¡­


    There was an assassin in the Palace last night. Wan Yanping was also busy all night. She took a rest just before dawn. When she woke up, she saw that there was nothing wrong with her hand for the time being, so she thought of going out to see her sister and her poor brother-in-law who was seriously injured.


    I don''t know why. Although my brother-in-law has a beard, his martial arts is not high, and his official is not big, Wan Yanping always has a strange liking for him.


    "Maybe she was hugged by him when she was a child ~" Wan Yanping laughs at herself. Because of her relationship with Wan yangebi, there is no need to inform her when she goes in and out of Tang mansion. When she is distracted, she is suddenly knocked down by an oncoming person at the corner.


    "No one is so bold Wan Yanping is very angry. She thinks that she is a careless servant. She takes off the whip and is ready to take it.


    "Sister?" When Yan Ping sees each other''s appearance clearly, she can''t help being silly.


    "Ping''er, here you are." Wanyan Gebi quickly wiped the tears on her face.


    "Which bastard dares to bully you, I''ll kill him!" See elder sister has been weeping but don''t answer, wanyanping suddenly wake up, "is it... Brother-in-law?"


    "No... not him." Wanyan Gebi said in a hurry.


    Sister Tongxin, Wan Yanping doesn''t know her temperament. The more she says so, the more proof that her brother-in-law bullied her. Don''t know why, Wan Yanping is full of evil fire. She picks up the whip and runs to Tang Kuo Bian''s bedroom: "I''ll teach that bastard a lesson!"

 Chapter 756

    "No!" Wanyan Gebi grabs her and says in an almost pleading tone.


    "Sister, you can''t let him bully you like this." Wan Yanping said angrily.


    Wanyan Gebi shakes her head: "he almost died in Kaifeng this time, and was seriously injured. After the experience of life and death, it''s normal for him to have a big temper."


    "I really convinced you," Wan Yanping stamped her foot angrily. "You''ll make men''s temper bad, and they will only bully you even harder in the future."


    Wanyan Gebi can''t help but smile: "Ping''er, you are just a big yellow girl, but you know a lot about men. Don''t worry, I know your brother-in-law, he is not the kind of person you said. When you meet a man who really loves you in the future, you will be able to understand what your sister is doing. For the sake of your beloved, what is it to accept some grievances for the time being? "


    Hearing that her sister mentioned the man she loved, Wan Yanping had no reason to see Tang Kuo Bian''s face in her mind. She was startled and cried with a guilty heart: "hum, I don''t like those smelly men. I want to be with my sister forever."


    Wanyan Gebi can''t help but smile, reaching for her sister''s forehead: "you are a child''s temper."


    Wan Yanping doesn''t follow. She reaches out to scratch her sister''s itch. There''s a silver bell like smile in the corridor of the waterside pavilion. After fighting for a while, the two sisters take a walk in the garden together.


    "Ping''er, you should enlighten your brother-in-law more during this period. He is not in a good mood. You should walk around more to let him recover from his depression as soon as possible." Wanyan Gebi said with a smile.


    Wan Yanping thought that her sister had found something. She looked at her with a guilty look: "Er, why don''t you go yourself? You have to find me... "


    Wanyan Gebi raised her mouth and showed a funny smile: "hum, it''s not what you said. Although I don''t blame him, I always have to put on a posture, or he will be too proud, but I can''t let him down like this. You are my good sister. Who do I want to find you?"


    "Well, well, I''m not as gentle as you are to your brother-in-law." Wan Yanping reaches out her hand and shakes a whip, deliberately pretending to be vicious.


    "Well, go and see your brother-in-law now. I''m still a little worried about him." Wanyan Gebi smiles and pushes her sister to song Qingshu''s residence.


    "I''m afraid of you. I can''t go yet." Wanyanping mumbles and leaves reluctantly.


    Looking at the background of her sister''s departure, Wanyan Gebi smiles. Although her sister is fierce and overbearing, her heart is weaker than her sister.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu''s thoughts were mixed after he left Gebi. After a long time, he reconsidered how to save song Yuanqiao and others. Although the Huanyi courtyard was heavily guarded, it was not the biggest problem. The biggest problem was that song Yuanqiao was drunk with rouge and lost all his skills. Even if he could save them from Huanyi courtyard, he could not take them out of the palace.


    Therefore, the most urgent task is to find the antidote for Rouge intoxication. However, song Qingshu has never seen the poison of rouge intoxication. Where can he find the antidote? After thinking about it, the only breakthrough seems to be Wan Yanping. From last night''s situation, Wan Yanping''s status in Huanyi hospital is obviously not low. She may have an antidote for Rouge intoxication.


    When song Qingshu was thinking about how to find a breakthrough in Wan Yanping, there was a knock at the door. Looking up, Wan Yanping was standing at the door.


    "Brother in law, can I come in?"


    Song Qingshu was just about to get the antidote from her. He refused to contact her. He was very happy and said, "come in, come in!"


    Wanyanping''s cheek flashed a trace of Red: "hum, you look so happy, not as depressed as your sister said."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "did you see your sister?"


    "Well," Wan Yanping came up, pulled a stool and sat down beside the bed, "I was so angry with you that I cried."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I don''t know what happened, just suddenly out of control." Tang Kuo argued with Wanyan Gebi before, and he was in love with each other. It''s estimated that he didn''t quarrel with each other several times. Now he deliberately alienates each other, so he has to find a reason.


    Wan Yanping showed such an expression and obviously accepted this saying: "it seems that my brother-in-law must have met a lot of interesting things in Kaifeng this time. Tell me about it quickly."


    Looking at her face gossip expression, song Qingshu immediately speechless: "Hello, your performance is too chilling, I almost died in Kaifeng."


    "It''s not dead yet," Wan Yanping said with a disapproval expression. Seeing song Qingshu''s anger, she said with a smile, "well, well, I''m not angry with you for bullying my sister. I''m angry with you on purpose."


    "Er ~" looking at the girl in front of him, song Qingshu found it hard to get angry, "OK, what do you want to know?"


    "Choose the most thrilling ones. For example, how did you get caught by that Song Dynasty woman named Huang Rong? What did you face during that time?" Wan Yanping looks at him expectantly, as if she is waiting for her parents to tell a story.


    Song Qingshu had expected these problems and had prepared them perfectly. He deliberately exaggerated some details of the art. After listening to them, Yan Ping sometimes exclaimed.


    "Fortunately, the woman named Huang Rong kept her promise, and finally let you go. If not, I''ll..." Wan Yanping patted her chest with hatred. When she said that, she didn''t know why, and suddenly stopped.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what are you?"


    Wan Yanping straightened her chest and said, "I''ll go south to attack Xiangyang City, catch that woman and throw her back to Huanyi yard to avenge you." Noticing song Qingshu''s surprised eyes, she blushed and quickly added: "don''t think about it. I''m not doing it for you, but for my sister."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t think that the proud little princess of our family will be angry at Guan Yi and become blue."


    "What is Lan Yan?" Wan Yanping stays.


    "Wu Sangui for Chen Yuanyuan, red crown a anger for the beauty, I''m not a woman, that naturally called blue." Song Qingshu explained.


    Wan Yanping stood up, her face suddenly turned red: "what a mess, just your appearance, not to mention the appearance of Pan an and Song Yu, is that most of the nobles are more handsome than you. You are not a blue face."


    Song Qingshu looks gloomy: "in Ping''er''s eyes, her brother-in-law is so unbearable."


    Wan Yanping was so worried that she faltered and said, "in fact, you are not so bad. Although you are a little ugly, you are still brave."


    Song Qingshu saw her in the Imperial Palace last night, but today she saw her little girl''s side. He was shocked by the change. However, he gradually realized something. After all, he has rich emotional experience. From Wan Yanping''s words and deeds, he keenly realized that she seems to have a strange feeling towards Tang Kuo Bian, Just because of morality or the girl''s ignorance, she did not recognize her heart.


    "Is Tang Kuo Bian really pan an''s reincarnation? With such a perfect wife as Wanyan Gebi, he inadvertently stirred up his sister-in-law''s heart..." Song Qingshu smacked his tongue secretly. In order to save song Yuanqiao, he said that he had to guide Wan Yanping''s feelings


    "Is it shameless of me to do so?" When it came to the end, song Qingshu hesitated, "well, maybe I''m not completely bad enough..."


    "Hey, I''m sorry, brother-in-law. You''re not so vulnerable, are you?" Seeing that song Qingshu''s face was cloudy and sunny, she kept silent all the time, and WAN Yanping was suddenly dumbfounded.


    "No, I''m just thinking about the Huanyi hospital you just mentioned." Song Qingshu turned the topic to Huanyi courtyard.


    "Hum, that place is the best place to govern the women of Song Dynasty!" Wan Yanping said something in a vague way. She didn''t mean to start this topic. Instead, she went back to other details of his Kaifeng line.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked at her suspiciously: "how can you ask in such detail? It''s like interrogating me. "


    Wan Yanping looks embarrassed: "I know I can''t cheat my brother-in-law. In fact, the emperor''s brother understands that you are hurt this time, so you don''t have to go to Shangshu province to report your work. However, the Kaifeng issue still needs to be clarified in many ways. I can''t listen to the words of the Hailing King''s family, so I volunteered to take over the task."


    "So..." Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he didn''t deliberately aim at himself, and then he chatted with her as if he were chatting.


    However, in order to increase the chance of contact with Wan Yanping, song Qingshu deliberately kept his words vague and reserved every time he answered, just to let her ask more questions in the future. Although Wan Yanping faintly noticed, he still tacitly pretended that he didn''t know anything. When he wanted to get close to himself, his heart was so excited, But this silk Qi read quickly by her reason pressure down, hurriedly with elder sister let her to more enlighten brother-in-law to persuade himself.


    In the next few days, because of song Qingshu''s deliberate efforts, he became more and more distant from Wanyan Gebi, the real wife. He could not say a few words in a day. Instead, he had a very happy chat with Wanyan Ping''s sister-in-law as soon as he was free. Wanyan Gebi was happy and sad about this


    Early in the morning, Wan Yanping came to find song Qingshu. She put all her trouser legs in Xiaoman boots, and drew her two long legs straight. She wore a small leather armor on her chest with a waist buckle, which made her look even more slender. A young girl with spring vitality stood in front of her: "brother-in-law, don''t learn from those Han people. It''s too slow to stay in the room all day, We Nvzhen should recover from the injury on horseback. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the outskirts of the east of the city to hunt. "

 Chapter 757

    "Hunting?" Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately responded. Different from Han people''s entertainment habits, Han people preferred to recite poems, and real women preferred to go hunting.


    Song Qingshu has long planned to get close to the end, and Yan Ping takes the opportunity to investigate the antidote of rouge intoxication. Originally, this is a good opportunity, but he can''t help but feel embarrassed. Although his martial arts are good, he has no confidence in his horse riding and archery skills. In case Wan Yanping finds a flaw, he will lose more than gain.


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go." Seeing that song Qingshu doesn''t speak, Wan Yanping just thinks that he is hesitating and can''t help but break up, so she takes his arm and pulls it out.


    "Well, you have to let me change first." Song Qingshu cries out in a hurry. In order to reduce contact with people in Tang Kuo''s house, he has been pretending to be sick all this time. Now he is just lying in bed in his underwear.


    At that moment, he had thought clearly. This opportunity is rare. He didn''t know when he could get along with her. As for archery, when the soldiers come to cover the water and the earth, they can always deal with it.


    "You change it quickly." Wan Yanping found that he was not dressed yet, as if he had been scalded, and immediately let go of his hand.


    "Well, can you turn around?" Although song Qingshu doesn''t mind, the other party is his sister-in-law after all. There are differences between men and women, so the posture should be done.


    "Bah, who cares about you." Wan Yanping''s face turned red and she trotted out with a word, "I''ll wait for you at my sister''s place. You''re ready to come to me."


    "The girl''s mind is always so changeable..." Song Qingshu smiles. When he gets up and is about to change clothes, he suddenly thinks of an important thing. He must wear special clothes to go hunting, but he doesn''t know where Tang Kuo''s strong clothes are!


    Song Qingshu did not find it in the room. When he was distressed, footsteps came from the corridor. He looked up and said in amazement: "how did you go back?"


    "When my sister heard that I was going to take you to hunt, she thought of mending your hunting clothes. She worried that you could not find them, so she asked me to send them to you." Wan Yanping said that she would send the suit in her arms.


    Song Qingshu really wants to rush up and hug her. It''s just in time.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Wan Yanping subconsciously stepped back. "Here are your clothes. I''ll wait for you at my sister''s place."


    "Hey, wait a minute," Song Qingshu called her, hesitated and asked, "why didn''t your sister send the clothes by herself?"


    "Hum, my sister hasn''t forgiven you yet," Wan Yanping said discontentedly. "By the way, after such a long time, how can I not see you to apologize to her?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "can we not say these today..."


    "Forget it, I''ll go to my sister''s side," Wan Yanping said impatiently, waving her hand and muttering as she walked. "I don''t know what''s wrong with you two. You used to be like glue. Now I have to pass on whatever you want to say."


    Song Qingshu sighs in secret. In order not to reveal his identity, he can only hurt Wanyan Gebi for a while... He is going to wear the clothes he sent. Suddenly he is silly. It seems that the clothes are the national dress of Nuzhen. It looks very complicated. If he doesn''t wear them, he will put them on the wrong place. That''s bad.


    After seeing Yan Ping''s back, song Qingshu suddenly has an idea and shouts her: "Ping''er ~"


    Wanyanping looks back at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu pointed to the clothes in his hand: "come and help me put them on."


    Wan Yanping felt puzzled and said, "you can''t wear it yourself. Why do you want me to help you wear it?"


    "I want to try what it''s like to be served by the proud little princess of our family," Song said


    "Who is your family ~" wanyanping bit her lip and wanted to refuse, but seeing song Qingshu''s eager eyes, she agreed, "I''m not as good as my sister. Don''t blame me if I don''t dress well."


    "How can you know that you are worse than your sister if you haven''t tried?" Song Qingshu said in a pun.


    Wan Yanping''s heart leaped, and she subconsciously looked at him. She saw that the other side looked as usual. She thought she was wrong and sighed: "my sister is beautiful and gentle. How can I compare with her


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how can it be? In my opinion, your sisters have their own characteristics, one is gentle and moving, the other is playful and lovely, and there''s no difference between them. It''s just the so-called plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum are good at competition."


    Wan Yanping raised her neck and looked at him with a smile on her face: "brother-in-law, your mouth is so sweet today. Are you going to seduce me?"


    Song Qingshu says that it''s bad. She''s really in a hurry. Although the girl has a good feeling for her brother-in-law, she''s not a fool. Tang Kuo''s argument has changed so much that she can''t help wondering.


    However, he had experienced many battles, and his eyes didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he looked back at her and calmly replied, "will you be seduced by me?"


    Wanyanping, no matter how powerful she is, is also a girl who has no knowledge of her own. She can''t bear song Qingshu, an old rascal. Her eyes suddenly flustered and she dodged: "you want to be beautiful ~" and then she seemed to realize that her voice was too weak. She raised her little boots and kicked song Qingshu.


    "Ouch ~" who knows the pain is not song Qingshu, but herself. Wan Yanping falls to the ground, covers her toes, and looks angry, "brother-in-law, did you tie iron in your pants? It''s killing me!"


    It turns out that after Yan Ping''s sudden attack, song Qingshu''s body protecting Qi counterattacks automatically. Fortunately, he reacts in time and takes back most of his strength temporarily. Otherwise, Yan Ping''s foot might be broken now.


    "Who made your brother-in-law rough and fleshy?" Song Qingshu uncovers the words and squats down to check her feet


    "A little ahead." Wan Yanping took a cold breath and pointed to the front.


    Song Qingshu put her foot on her thigh and pressed several acupoints near her foot without any trace. "Don''t worry, brother-in-law will rub it for you, and it will be fine soon."


    "Well." Wan Yanping nods her head. She doesn''t react until she feels numb and sour on her feet. Now they are in a bad posture. How can her brother-in-law rub her feet for her sister-in-law.


    Wan Yanping subconsciously wants to pull her feet back, but she notices that her brother-in-law''s eyes are clear, and she devotes herself to investigating the injury. She thinks that it''s too embarrassing for her to do so?


    Wanyan Gebi gave the clothes to her sister before. After she knew that her sister was careless, she came to have a look. Who knows that she just came to see this scene. Her husband was rubbing her sister''s feet, while her sister was on the side with a coy face. She didn''t seem to refuse.


    As soon as she came, song Qingshu noticed it, but he didn''t mean to stop. Instead, he moved his body without any trace, blocking Wan Yanping''s sight, so that she wouldn''t see his sister standing by the window.


    In this way, from Wanyan Gebi''s point of view, the younger sister seems to fall into her husband''s arms, and they are very close to each other... She wants to push the door to question them, but isn''t it very embarrassing for them? Tang Kuo argued, but her sister''s temperament she knew, but under shame and anger, she was likely to do anything stupid, she loved her from childhood, and who would like to be hurt?


    No longer have the courage to see, Wanyan Gebi had no choice but to turn away, leaving two lines of tears on her beautiful cheeks.


    Aware of her departure, song Qingshu sighed: it''s easy to be a villain, but it''s hard to be a gentleman.


    "Well, brother-in-law, I don''t feel any more pain." Wan Yanping didn''t know that her sister had just been here, and there was a big misunderstanding. Seeing that song Qingshu suddenly stopped and held her feet, she didn''t move. She couldn''t bear it. She quickly whispered a warning.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu then responded. Seeing that she wanted to withdraw her feet, she no longer forced her to do so. She laughed awkwardly, "OK, ha ha."


    "She rose red and moved her toes. She suddenly showed a strange color:" brother-in-law, you are so bad, really, it doesn''t hurt at all. Where did you learn this technique? "


    "It doesn''t matter how to carve insects." Song Qing Book smiled slightly, but his face was strange. It was a skill to make you not hurt. It was so painful that you could not get under the bed brother-in-law, so that you could not be called a great brother-in-law


    "If you don''t want to say it, just be stingy!" Wan Yanping doesn''t know how dirty song Qingshu''s mind is now. She just thinks he''s precious and doesn''t want to tell her this technique. However, she just casually asked, not really interested.


    "I''ll talk to my sister and we''ll go." Wan Yanping snapped her fingers and was ready to go to her sister.


    Song Qingshu grabbed her: "don''t go, let''s start now." Are you kidding me? Now let them meet. No matter how generous Wanyan Gebi is, it''s hard for her to face her. When Mars hits the earth, it''s hard to hide her behavior.


    "Why?" Wanyanping pulls her hand back without any trace.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu had an idea and thought of an excellent reason. "You know your sister is good everywhere, but she is too much. When we get to her later, she must tell us to be careful. Now it''s not too early. If she delays us for a while, we''ll go hunting."


    Wan Yanping chuckled: "it''s really like this. OK, let''s go straight!"


    "Clothes haven''t been put on yet..." Song Qingshu pointed to his half coat and said with a bitter smile.


    Wan Yanping spat out her tongue: "hum, who let you bully me just now." Even though he said so, he came to dress him.


    Song Qingshu raises her hands and lets Wan Yanping fly around. Her nose is full of fragrance from her hair. Finally, when Wan Yanping stands in front of him, lowering her head and carefully tying his clothes, from the perspective of song Qingshu, she just sees her slender and delicate neck. His white and greasy skin makes him dizzy, and his throat seems to be thirsty.

 Chapter 758

    Wan Yanping suddenly raised her head and just noticed song Qingshu''s eyes. A blush rose up in her neck. She subconsciously pushed him and hummed: "I''ll wear the rest myself. I''ll wait for you at the gate." He left a word in a hurry and ran out without looking back.


    Song Qingshu secretly despises himself, and hastens to finish the rest of the clothes. Thanks to Yan Ping, who has already helped him put on most of them. When he comes to the gate, Wan Yanping is riding on a little red horse, and looks impatient.


    Seeing song Qingshu coming out, Wan Yanping''s eyes suddenly brightened and she couldn''t help saying, "brother-in-law, although you are a little ugly, you look a little brave with this suit."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, I don''t want to see who actually wears this dress for me."


    Wan Yanping turned red and muttered in a low voice: "this dress is clearly prepared for you by my sister. It''s none of my business ~" after that, she nipped the horse''s stomach and drove the horse away, leaving only a string of silver bell like laughter, "brother-in-law, you come after me, let''s compare riding first."


    "Come after you?" Song Qingshu looks strange, because Wan Yanping''s words remind him of the famous joke of the former dirty demon king: you chase me, if you chase me, I''ll let you ha ha


    However, after watching Yan Ping''s skillful horse riding skills, he soon disappears to the end of the street. Song Qingshu is not confident that he can catch up with her. After all, he comes from later generations. He has never ridden a horse in that world before. Although he has ridden a lot of horses since he came to this world, his riding skills can only be regarded as encouraging and strong, compared with the nomadic people who grew up on horses, It''s a little far from perfect, not to mention that Wan Yanping is one of the best.


    Song Qingshu is stunned. At this moment, the servant on one side has already led the horse. Song Qingshu is so proud: "at least I am a person who has been killed in the 100000 troops on the battlefield. Are you afraid that you are not a little girl?"


    Maybe it''s a bonus of heroism that makes him play his best. He turns over and goes to the place where Wan Yanping disappeared. Fortunately, in the city, the road is not so smooth. It''s hard for WAN Yanping to fully play his riding skills. Song Qingshu gradually shortens the distance between them.


    Looking at the high spirited figure on the horse''s back in front of her, song Qingshu praises her: wanyanping really shows the young girl''s spring vitality incisively and vividly. Compared with her, many young girls who are imprisoned in the boudoir are inferior.


    "Who would dare to be a horse in the street if he had the courage of ambition?" When they were about to reach the gate, the soldiers at the gate angrily scolded when they saw two riders rushing in front of each other. They should know that in the capital, the roads are full of pedestrians, so it is forbidden to run horses like this.


    "Blind your dog In response, a whip staggered the soldier, and WAN Yanping rushed out of the city without slowing down.


    Song Qingshu was smacking her tongue in the back. She was smiling like a flower the moment before, and her face was frosty. Is that too big a change? Song Qingshu always disapproves of her noble style, but it''s too normal to think that she was the most beloved sister of the emperor, and she had been a golden branch and jade leaf since childhood. However, song Qingshu would not pedantic to teach her about human rights.


    But now what interests him more is wan Yanping''s character. No matter what she saw in Huanyi yard that night or what she is doing now, she is clearly a cruel and ruthless queen, but she looks like a little girl in front of her, and she doesn''t know which face is the real one.


    After Wan Yanping and song Qingshu ran out of the city gate, the soldier who was whipped to the ground by Wan Yanping finally got up and felt the blood mark on his face. He was about to call a gold warning when a companion quickly pulled him aside: "never!"


    "Why do you pull me?" she said The soldier was filled with hatred.


    "Come on, you''re new here. No wonder you don''t know that dame. The mean woman you call is Princess Qi, the emperor''s favorite sister. Not to mention you, the noble childe who runs rampant in the capital. If she meets her, if she''s a little upset, it''s all a whip. Those superior young childe dare not fart. Are you more powerful than those people?" The companion lowered his voice and explained quickly.


    "Hum!" The soldier snorted coldly, but he knew that his companion was telling the truth, and he could only bear it. "Who is the man chasing after her?"


    "Do you want to take it out on that man?" The companion looked at him sympathetically, "I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible. That man is the brother-in-law of Princess Qi, the emperor''s son-in-law! Zuo Cheng, the official secretary, is also the head of the Tang Kuo family. Don''t you want to vent your anger on him? "


    "The Tang Kuo family?" The soldier was stunned.


    "Nonsense, how many other Tang Kuo families are there?" The companion replied, "in addition to Taizu and Taizong, and the royal clan, the three most powerful families in the great Jin Kingdom are tangkuo, pucha and tudan. They have intermarried with the royal family from generation to generation. I don''t know how many kinds of high-ranking officials there are. How can we be provoked by small soldiers like us?"


    "Damn, what a bad day!" The soldier spit bitterly and looked at the direction of their departure. His eyes were full of resentment. "My brother-in-law chases my sister-in-law, and I don''t know what to do to break the customs."


    "Hey hey, my sister-in-law is my brother-in-law''s intimate little cotton padded jacket," the companion said with an obscene smile. "I don''t need to say how licentious their private life is. In my opinion, I''m afraid these two people don''t think the influence of the city is good. They are going to fight 300 rounds in a secret place in the wild."


    "Bah, the man in the back looks very sick. If he can do 300 rounds, my name will be written upside down!" The soldier spat a mouthful of blood foam, "Mom, my wife is a princess, and my sister-in-law is also a princess. If I were changed, I would never be able to get them out of bed every day."


    The companion couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "you just dream... Hey hey, but don''t mention that the princess of Qi kingdom is a little fierce, but with her round and full legs and her little buttocks, I want to do her."


    ¡­¡­


    Wan Yanping naturally doesn''t know that she has become the object of the two soldiers'' Lust, but even if she knows, she won''t care about the mole ant like figure. Of course, she will give an order by the way to make them regret coming to this world.


    After she got out of the gate, her superb riding skills were finally released perfectly. Soon after, she left song Qingshu far behind. She didn''t know how long she had been riding. She suddenly reined in the reins and looked at the empty space behind her. She couldn''t help pouting: "brother-in-law, you idiot!"

 Chapter 759

    After waiting for a while, she still didn''t see her brother-in-law''s trace. Wanyanping couldn''t sit still any more. She turned her horse''s head and went back on the way. She was driving the horse anxiously around, praying in her heart: "brother-in-law, please don''t have an accident."


    After searching all the way for a long time, Wan Yanping finally found song Qingshu. However, when she saw what song Qingshu looked like, she almost got angry: "brother-in-law, I''ve worked hard to find you, but you''re sitting here in the sun?"


    At this time, song Qingshu was lying on a huge stone with a Dogtail in his mouth. He put his hands behind his head and tilted his legs. When he heard her voice, he opened his eyes and said with a smile, "Ping''er, you are finally here."


    "Come on, you big head ghost," Wan Yanping said, eager to draw out the whip on her waist and greet him in the face. She managed to control this tempting impulse. "What do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu not only did not show the slightest sense of guilt, but cried out: "Ping''er, you have to talk about your conscience, brother-in-law, I''m a patient now. Do you want me to compete with you?"


    Wan Yanping''s face was slightly red, and her anger disappeared most of the time. She could not help muttering: "you are not well, you can tell me first."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "I also want to say it in advance, but when I was about to speak, you had already galloped so far away. What do you want me to say?"


    "Well, well, I''m not thoughtful this time, but I''ll come back to you too..." Yan Ping suddenly breathed and looked at him suspiciously. "You don''t worry at all. It seems that I''m sure I''ll come back to you."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "of course, you are my brother-in-law''s intimate little cotton padded jacket. It''s worth my brother-in-law''s doting on you from childhood." Since the antidote to Rouge intoxication comes from Wan Yanping, he has to prepare well before class. During this time, he knows from the whole family that when Tang kuodian and WAN Yanping got married, Wan Yanping was still a half year old girl. Tang kuodian loved her and loved her very much. Similarly, Wan Yanping was very close to him, But in recent years, with the growth of age, the little girl of that year also emerged as a young girl. She can no longer be as close to her brother-in-law as she was when she was a child.


    "This Tang Kuo Bian is definitely a strange uncle who is heavily controlled by loli. Loli''s nurturing plan has made so many men''s dreams come true by a big beard!" Song Qingshu''s heart was full of rage. When he thought of Tang Kuo Bian''s three big and five rough appearance, he felt even colder.


    "What kind of cotton padded jacket do you like?" Wan Yanping looked coy. "I''m just afraid that my sister will be sad after your accident."


    "Don''t you feel sad when I have an accident?" Looking at the girl in front of him, song Qingshu has a funny smile on his lips.


    "Of course it''s sad!" Wan Yanping said in a hurry, "it''s just... It''s different from my sister''s sadness..."


    Song Qingshu understood that too much is better than too much. Instead of questioning her, he suddenly changed to another thing: "before that, something happened to her brother-in-law in Kaifeng. Did our proud little princess shed tears for her brother-in-law once in the dead of night?"


    "Hum, I''m not a weak person like my sister. How can I shed tears for you?" Wan Yanping suddenly opened her eyes and looked up and down at Song Qingshu. "Brother in law, when you come back this time, I always feel that you seem to have changed a lot."


    "Well, what''s the change?" Song Qingshu is secretly frightened, but he is not flustered. This is expected. However, Wan Yanping is not wan Yan Gebi after all, and she is not so familiar with Tang Kuo argument. She can''t see anything about this change.


    "I can''t tell. I always feel... I feel..." Wan Yanping suddenly turned red and hesitated.


    "Think your brother-in-law is seducing you?" Song Qingshu completes what she is ashamed to say.


    "Dying!" Wanyanping''s face is burning. She can''t bear it. As soon as she shakes her wrist, she sweeps him with a whip.


    As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, she was ready. When she saw her wrist move, she was a lazy donkey. She escaped the angry whip and took the opportunity to get on the horse. As she ran forward, she laughed: "Ping''er, don''t forget that our purpose is to hunt, not to beat my brother-in-law."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, Wan Yanping''s tense face finally couldn''t help laughing and muttering: "smelly brother-in-law!" Immediately also a beautiful turn over, then rode on the little red horse, a clip horse belly: "drive ~"


    After that, they finally started their hunting journey. However, the mountain is not far from Daxing mansion. There are not many wild animals on the mountain, and there are no fierce animals. After wandering in the woods for a long time, they met some sparrows and so on. As song Qingshu expected, wanyanping''s archery was really wonderful. People galloped on their horses, picked up their arrows and bowed, and sparrows fell.


    Although he had been prepared, song Qingshu was still shocked by Wan Yanping''s heroism. His waist was as soft as a willow branch, and his body tilted back in an exaggerated arc, revealing the perfect and full curve of his chest. The sound of bowstring rang one after another, and the sparrows in the sky also fell one by one.


    When Yan Ping put away her bow and arrow and sat upright on the horse, she turned back and was about to say something, but she just ran into song Qingshu. Looking at her eyes, she blushed: "brother-in-law, why do you look at me like this?"


    Song Qingshu sincerely praised: "I found out today that the little girl with a runny nose has grown into a beautiful girl."


    Hearing his praise, Wan Yanping was both sweet and angry: "who had a runny nose?"


    Song Qingshu laughs. They fight like this for a while. Wan Yanping suddenly says, "brother-in-law, why don''t you bow?"


    Song Qingshu''s smile suddenly froze on his face. Although he is good at martial arts now, his riding and shooting skills are... No, not to mention riding and shooting. It''s hard to hit the target even if he is standing on the flat ground. He has to say: "my brother-in-law is not in good condition today, so I won''t shoot."


    "What''s wrong?" wanyanping said suddenly. "From childhood to adulthood, pinger admired her brother-in-law''s riding and shooting skills. When I was young, I once had to pester my father and brother Wang to go hunting with them on the grassland. As a result, an evil Eagle suddenly came down from the sky and grabbed me. So many bodyguards didn''t respond. It was my brother-in-law who shot the evil eagle to death, In a hurry, she caught me falling from the sky. I''ll never forget what happened. In Ping''er''s heart, her brother-in-law is the greatest hero in riding and shooting! From then on, I tried my best to learn how to ride a horse and shoot arrows, just for the sake of... "Wan Yanping''s pretty face turned red and suddenly stopped.


    "For what?" Song Qingshu asks after him curiously and smacks his tongue secretly. He didn''t expect that Tang Kuo Bian was such a fierce person in those years. No wonder Wan Yanping, the little girl, always seems to have a strange feeling for him. It turns out that there is such a relationship.


    "It''s nothing," Wan Yanping''s face suddenly darkened. "It''s just because of her brother-in-law''s performance. As soon as he was happy, he betrothed his sister to you in public."


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly, saying that girls are precocious. He didn''t expect that Wan Yanping had these ideas when she was a little girl. He couldn''t bear to see her so lonely, so he said with a smile: "it seems that we are really predestined, and finally became a family."


    "Predestined fate... Family..." Wan Yanping said silently. She quickly picked up her good mood, raised her chin, and regained her face. "Brother-in-law, it''s a pity that Mongolian Tartars invaded later. After our defeat, we lost the prairie. We can no longer hunt as before. We can only shoot this kind of sparrow on the mountain..."


    Wanyanping looks disgusted and throws the sparrow to the ground. Obviously, she doesn''t mean to take the sparrow as a trophy: "brother-in-law, can you let Ping''er know your magic archery again? Since she was a child, Ping''er has never had a chance to go hunting with her brother-in-law."


    Looking at Yan Ping''s bright smile and his eager expression, song Qingshu suddenly said: "good!"


    Wanyanping''s eyes suddenly showed a sly smile: "brother-in-law, don''t be compared by pinger''s archery, so pinger will be disappointed." As a matter of fact, her own riding and shooting skills are also superb. Looking back at Tang Kuo Bian''s arrow, it may not be as gorgeous as she remembered when she was a child. However, the arrow has a special meaning, which can''t be surpassed in her mind.


    "Are you kidding? When did your brother-in-law let Ping''er down?" Song Qingshu had an idea, picked up the bow hanging on the horse, but didn''t go to get the bow and arrow in the arrow basket, "Ping''er, have you ever heard of the story of a bird in shock?"


    "A bird in shock?" Wan Yanping looks up at the sky. As an archer, she has heard this story, but she only regards it as a legend. Does her brother-in-law want to reproduce this miracle? But now it''s not so coincidental that a wounded goose just flew by, and many sparrows were frightened, but she didn''t believe that these sparrows would be scared to fall from the sky by the sound of bowstring.


    Song Qingshu said with a proud face: "your brother-in-law has now arrived at the realm of no arrow, just a few sparrows, why use an arrow?"


    "Brother-in-law, are you ashamed to boast about such a big man?" Although she worships her brother-in-law in her heart, Wan Yanping still has reason. What is the saying that there is no arrow in the world?


    "No?" After Yan Ping nodded her head, song Qingshu didn''t say much. He didn''t take the bow and arrow. He pulled the bow with his backhand. The sound of the bow string sounded, and several sparrows in the sky fell. Then song Qingshu turned back and gave her a smile, "do you believe it now?"


    "Ah?" Wanyanping''s mouth is so beautiful that she seems to be able to put an egg in it


    Wan Yanping raced to pick up the fallen sparrows and found that they had no wounds, but their vitality was exhausted. She ran back to song Qingshu excitedly: "brother-in-law, how did you do it?"

 Chapter 760

    With a mysterious face, song Qingshu put his finger in front of his mouth: "asecretma. Kesamanman!"


    "Ah?" Wan Yanping''s face was muddled, "brother-in-law, what kind of bird language are you talking about?"


    Song Qingshu could not help but feel embarrassed. He was so proud that he could not help coming up with the famous catchphrase of belmord in Conan - of course, he made a little change.


    "Er, what I mean is..." Song Qingshu deliberately pauses and ends Yan Ping''s appetite. He just says, "it''s a secret."


    Wan Yanping was so angry that she almost got ready to whip again, but her curiosity got the upper hand: "brother-in-law ~" she deliberately lengthened the ending and said coquettishly, "tell me, tell me ~"


    Most of the time, Wan Yanping''s side is actually quite cold, so when she acts like a little girl, even song Qingshu can''t stand it: "this is my brother-in-law''s unique skill. I can''t tell anyone about it."


    In fact, the principle is worthless. He can shoot sparrows with an empty bow, not because of his archery, but because he knows nothing about archery. It turns out that when he heard Yan Ping talking about Tang Kuo''s archery skills, he knew that it was hard to avoid archery later, and he couldn''t perform too badly. After all, the girl around him was an expert in archery, and his archery level could be seen at a glance, so he simply played a big one.


    Of course, he didn''t really reach the state of no arrow. Instead, he wanted to frighten Yan Ping and attract her attention. Then he quietly shot the sparrow on the tree with his sword Qi. He had to be glad that it was in the woods rather than on the grassland. Otherwise, with the flying height of the eagle on the grassland, his sword Qi could not shoot so far.


    "Can''t even I say, I''m no one else." Wan Yanping still kept shaking his arm and pleading.


    "Ping''er, this is really my unique skill," Song Qingshu said. Of course, he couldn''t tell her the truth. He just tried to find a way to prevaricate. "In my life, I will only tell this secret to my wife, and then pass it on to my son."


    "I''ll be your wife!" Wan Yanping blurts out, and the two are stunned at the same time.


    "What did you say?" Song Qingshu looks very strange.


    Wan Yanping''s face was as red as a tomato: "you heard me wrong!" Then he galloped to the depths of the woods with a guilty heart.


    Song Qingshu was so dumb that she didn''t have to think of a reason to explain it. She had no face to mention it again. She called out: "Ping''er, wait for me!"


    Wan Yanping is not waiting for him at this time. When she hears his voice, she runs faster. Fortunately, it''s not good for the horse to run at full speed in the dense forest, so song Qingshu can barely keep up with her.


    "Brother in law, here is a Sika Deer!" Wan Yanping exclaimed in front of her. The excitement of meeting the prey finally diluted her embarrassment. She quickly took an arrow to shoot. However, the sika deer was very alert. When she heard her exclamation, she moved and just avoided the fatal arrow.


    The sika deer jumps left and right. Under the cover of the dense forest, it soon disappears in the trees. However, Wan Yanping has been out for a long time, and it''s not easy to meet this rare prey. She is not willing to let it go. She quickly leans down and sticks her whole body tightly on the horse''s back. She avoids all kinds of chaotic branches and chases the sika deer.


    Song Qingshu looked at it in the back. How could he have such a good riding skill? After that, Yan Ping''s figure has disappeared. She can only vaguely hear the sound coming from the woods in the distance.


    Now that Wan Yanping is concerned with the antidote to save song Yuanqiao, song Qingshu naturally doesn''t want her to have any accident. Of course, after this period of time together, he is also very fond of this pretty girl. From his personal point of view, he can''t see her accident.


    As soon as song Qingshu clenched his teeth, he simply abandoned his horse. With a little toe, he chased the whole man like a sharp arrow into the dense forest.


    Finally, without the shackles of horses, song Qingshu is like a bird in the mountains and a fish in the sea. If someone is watching, he can only see a dark shadow jumping among the branches in the air. His speed is so fast that he is even on top of the horse''s full speed!


    After a period of chasing, song Qingshu finally catches up with Wan Yanping. However, he is afraid to approach her now, so he gradually slows down and hangs behind her to protect her.


    "Yo Yo!" Sika deer has fled to a desperate situation. There is no road ahead, and there are pursuers behind. Next to it is a steep mountain stream. It can''t help crying.


    Wan Yanping can''t help but smile when she comes here: "it depends on where you''re going."


    As if the sika deer had a spirit, it shrank forward just to make Yan Ping lose her shooting angle.


    "Hum, do you think I can''t help you?" Wan Yanping puts down her bow and arrow, draws out her waist knife and jumps off the horse. The road is too steep for the size of the horse. Fortunately, the sika deer is desperate. She can deal with it alone.


    As Wan Yanping approached, the sika deer was obviously anxious. From time to time, she looked at the nearby mountain stream. After watching Yan Ping, she was secretly frightened. She was afraid that she would jump directly into the mountain stream when she saw that she was hopeless. Then she was busy.


    Wan Yanping holds a knife in her left hand and presses her right hand on the whip around her waist. She focuses on the sika deer not far away. Once it decides to jump into the mountain stream, her whip will immediately roll its body. This deer is not big. Wan Yanping is confident that she can hold it.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and came closer. He didn''t think much of her dangerous behavior in order to hunt.


    Seeing that she was getting closer to the deer, Wan Yanping''s face was gradually filled with an excited smile. Suddenly, she felt numb on her leg. Looking down, she saw a small snake with gray and white patterns spitting.


    "No!" Wanyanping shouts that it''s not good. She''s going to go back the same way, but she feels a sense of paralysis coming from her leg. One of her gravity centers is unstable, and she falls down to the nearby mountain stream.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice that the snake was too small at first. It was only when Wan Yanping suddenly stopped that he gradually realized that something was wrong. When he looked carefully and saw the little snake, Wan Yanping had already fallen down to the mountain stream.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t think too much about it. He rushed out. Unfortunately, he was a little late. He only caught Yan Ping''s sleeve, but it was a pity that the sleeve was torn in an instant. Song Qingshu scolded secretly, threw away half of the sleeve, and jumped up. Later, he caught Yan Ping first. Unfortunately, they fell too fast, He can''t use his lightness skill either, so he can only protect Wan Yanping tightly in his arms and roll all the way.

 Chapter 761

    Although the mountain stream is steep, it''s not the kind of cliff that goes straight up and down. Therefore, they roll down instead of falling down vertically. Song Qingshu holds Wan Yanping''s head in his arms and protects her with his hands and feet. He curses his mother secretly in his heart: all the scenes on TV are deceiving. Why don''t they fall off the cliff and never die


    Along the way, he did not know how many sharp stones and branches he had hit. At the speed of two people rolling down, if he had not been protected by Qi, his bones would have been broken long ago, and his luck would have been cut open by those protruding stones.


    Although song Qingshu has genuine Qi to protect his body, he is still in a mess. His clothes are scratched and tattered. He bumped into countless things along the way, as if he had been hit hard by several top experts. Now he has suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    "Well, you don''t have to pretend to be pale now." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and looked down at wanyanping in her arms.


    Who knows just meet her big eyes, song Qingshu happily said: "I''m afraid you fainted."


    "Brother-in-law, thank you ~" Wan Yanping''s voice is very gentle at this time. She looks at Song Qingshu''s miserable whole body, and then compares her body with a little scratch, and her clothes are hardly damaged. She knows that it''s because the other party hugs her tightly and protects her with her body.


    "Don''t take such a risk in the future. It''s just a hunt. If you fall off the cliff again, my brother-in-law won''t be able to come and save you every time." Although she was not her real brother-in-law, song Qingshu unconsciously took the role and could not help but teach her a lesson.


    "I''ll stay with my brother-in-law all my life. Even if something happens to me, my brother-in-law can save me." Wanyanping raises her head, and her eyes seem to twinkle with stars.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help reaching out and scraping her nose: "do children know what a lifetime is? You always have to get married in the future. How can you stay with your brother-in-law all your life?"


    "They are not children for a long time!" Wan Yanping snorted discontentedly, "I don''t want to get married. I want to be with my sister... Brother-in-law all my life!"


    Song Qingshu was about to strike while the iron was hot, but suddenly he saw a trace of black air floating between her eyebrows. He remembered that she had been bitten by a small snake before. How could she still have the heart to tease her? He quickly asked, "Ping''er, were you bitten by a snake just now? How do you feel now? "


    Wan Yanping, reminded by him, finally thought of it. She exclaimed, "Oh, I feel numb all over. Brother in law, am I going to die? " Later, there was a cry in her voice.


    "Nonsense, you won''t die with your brother-in-law." Song Qingshu reaches out to catch her pulse and feels that her vitality is fading away, which makes her feel frightened.


    "Brother in law... I don''t want to... Don''t want to die with regret, some words... Some words I must... Talk to you." Wanyanping''s voice gradually weakened. She felt her eyelids more and more heavy. If she didn''t have a wish, she might have closed her eyes and gone to sleep.


    "Keep it for later," Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice. "Where were you bitten just now?"


    "Legs... Like calves... There." Wan Yanping replied subconsciously.


    Wheezing~


    Song Qingshu suddenly tore open her leg pants, white thin leg, more than a poisonous snake''s tooth print, the blood around the wound was dark black, it was frightening to see.


    "Brother in law, what are you doing?" Aware of the calf exposed in the air, the woman''s natural reserve makes her a little flustered, subconsciously want to pull back the leg, but now the whole body numb, the leg has not been able to do.


    "Don''t move. You''ve been poisoned. Now there''s no other way. My brother-in-law sucks it out for you." Song Qingshu didn''t care to expose her martial arts at the moment. He quickly sealed several big acupoints on her body to prevent snake venom from flowing into her heart.


    "No! Brother in law, you will die, too Fortunately, Wan Yanping is a little confused now, and her attention has been diverted. She doesn''t see his technique at all.


    "My brother-in-law is lucky and has a big life. It''s not so easy to die," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "If we are really unfortunate to die, it''s a big deal that we''ll be the same couple. It''s not lonely on the way to huangquan."


    "Smelly brother-in-law, who wants to be... The same fate Yuanyang with you." Wan Yanping broke her tears into a smile, her heart pounded, and her eyes regained some of their looks.


    When song Qingshu''s lips touched the wound on her leg, Wan Yanping''s heart beat even harder. It was strange to say that she was numb all over, but she seemed to feel the strange touch. Looking at him sucking, Wan Yanping was crazy for a moment.


    It''s getting dark. Song Qingshu looks at the blood flowing from the wound on her lower leg turning bright red again. She can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, she is deeply poisoned. If it wasn''t for his deep skill and long breath, he couldn''t keep sucking at such a high intensity, and her toxic blood would not be discharged completely. Moreover, even a person with great natural capacity has been sucking toxic blood for such a long time, It''s been poisoned a long time ago.


    Song Qingshu looked around and found a strange kind of grass. He chewed up the leaves and put them on WAN Yanping''s wound. He had dealt with many experts in poison use over the years, and learned a lot from them.


    "Ping''er, do you have a clean handkerchief or something on your body? I''ll bandage your wound." Song Qingshu looks up and finds that Wan Yanping is looking at him with a blush on her face.


    When she was found by him, Wan Yanping''s eyes dodged and said in a hurry, "I''m not as delicate as those Han women. How can I carry any handkerchief with me..." Wan Yanping hesitated: "brother-in-law, turn around."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was puzzled, but when there was something inconvenient for the girl, he turned to the past.


    "All right."


    Soon after Yan Ping''s voice came, song Qingshu looked back, his hand was stuffed with a soft silk like material: "don''t you say there is no handkerchief, eh, it seems that there is still body temperature on it." Song Qingshu subconsciously also lifted up to smell, a faint fragrance came.


    "Brother-in-law ~" Wan Yanping bit her lip, and her face turned red quickly.


    Looking at her messy skirt, song Qingshu finally understood what this silk scarf was. He couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. He didn''t know what it was and squatted down to tie up the wound for her.


    "Ping''er, can you still walk?" Song Qingshu looks around. Now they are under a mountain stream. It''s dark in the distance. They can''t see any way out. In fact, the best choice is to go back the same way. Although the mountain stream is high, it''s not difficult to climb up with song Qingshu''s lightness skill, but I''m afraid that will make Wan Yanping doubt

 Chapter 762

    "Ah ~" Wan Yanping stood up and tried to take a step, but a sense of vertigo came and made her fall to the side.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were quick, and he held her waist: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know. I feel weak and dizzy." Wan Yanping helped her forehead and said weakly.


    "Maybe the residual snake venom in the body is still working. It will be fine after a while. Now it''s dark. I''ll hold you and look for a place to rest." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Eh ~" Wan Yanping''s voice was very low.


    Song Qingshu holds her in his arms and begins to search in the valley. After the whole process, Yan Ping doesn''t say a word. She just sticks her face to his chest and doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Finally, song Qingshu finds a small cave and finds some withered grass to spread on the ground. Song Qingshu gently puts Wan Yanping on it: "Ping''er, it''s dark outside now, and I don''t know where the way out is. Besides, you are injured. I''m afraid we have to spend the night here tonight."


    "Well ~" Wan Yanping sat on the dry grass with her knees in her arms and looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help joking: "where is the lively little princess on weekdays? Can''t you say anything else except, eh?"


    "Smelly brother-in-law, make fun of me again." Wan Yanping finally laughs. She can''t help grabbing a handful of withered grass and throwing it at him.


    After playing for a while, song Qingshu took out a handful of dry food from his arms and handed it to him. He said awkwardly, "the dry food is broken. Ping''er, you can make do with it."


    Looking at the shapeless dry food, Wan Yanping''s eyes suddenly turned red: "brother-in-law, all the dry food is broken like this. Before, in order to protect me, you didn''t know how many injuries you suffered when you rolled down all the way!"


    Song Qingshu did not care to smile: "I told you, brother-in-law, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick, it doesn''t get in the way."


    "It''s OK. Look, your clothes have been scratched like this!" Wan Yanping moved over and looked at him with a sad face.


    "It''s just sad, but it''s not hurt." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it. Take off your clothes and show me." Wan Yanping pouts her little mouth and says.


    "Undress?" Song Qingshu suddenly looked strange.


    "Smelly brother-in-law, what are you thinking about in your mind?" Wan Yanping pinched him with a red face. "I want to check where you''ve been hurt. I''m wearing golden sore medicine."


    Song Qingshu thinks that the antidote to Rouge intoxication is so important that she can''t put it casually. She may take it with her. She just takes the opportunity to inquire.


    "Good, good, don''t pinch, I can''t take off ~" Song Qingshu made a helpless appearance, and then slowly took off the clothes.


    Although he has genuine Qi to protect her body, he can only avoid internal injuries such as fractures. The surface of her skin is still scarred by the gravel branches along the way. Wan Yanping''s tears flow down in an instant, and she sobs: "brother-in-law ~"


    "Well, well, it''s just scary. It doesn''t matter." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile.


    "Don''t move. I''ll apply the medicine for you." Wanyanping bit her lip and gave him a white look. Then she took out small bags wrapped in kraft paper and put them on the ground one by one.


    Song Qingshu moved in her heart, pointed to these small bags and said with a smile, "Ping''er, why do you take so many medicines with you?"


    Wan Yanping wrinkled her nose: "hum, there are many poisons here. If you dare to bully me... Elder sister, I won''t poison you."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu picked up a medicine package at random, opened it and smelled it, "what kind of poison is this?"


    "No!" Wan Yanping was shocked and quickly reached for the medicine bag, "this is Rouge drunk!"


    In fact, song Qingshu had seen the small words written on it for a long time, and then he picked them out from many medicine bags. Just after smelling them, he felt dizzy and weak. He could not help but be secretly frightened: This Rouge drunk is really aimed at the Wulin experts. With my current cultivation, he even felt so shocked after smelling it.


    "Oh, I can''t do it. I want to faint." Song Qingshu cried with exaggerated expression. The whole person fell back with the trend. In fact, how could he be so serious? He had already forced the poison out of the body.


    "I told you not to take them indiscriminately." Wan Yanping is angry and anxious. She quickly takes out a package of medicine from her arms, picks out a powder of nail cap with her finger and sends it to song Qingshu, "eat it quickly, this is the antidote!"


    "No wonder I didn''t see it in the pile of medicine just now. It was on her all the time." Song Qingshu secretly looks at the appearance of the antidote, and thinks that he will find a chance to steal it later.


    "Brother in law, I''m scared to death." Seeing that he took the antidote, Wan Yanping patted her chest and finally relieved.


    "Anyway, my brother-in-law knows that Ping''er will save me." Song Qingshu replied with a smile, but she was very depressed because she put the antidote back in her arms.


    "Hum, don''t move. Just lie down like this. I''ll wipe the medicine for you." Wan Yanping gives him a white look, takes out the golden sore medicine bag, and carefully applies the powder to the messy wounds on his body.


    Because song Qingshu is lying down, Wan Yanping has to kneel down on the ground when applying the medicine for him. He bends down on his upper body and carefully wipes it for him. Song Qingshu raises his hand several times to steal the antidote from her arms. However, although he is good at martial arts, he is not good at this industry. He is not sure if he does not disturb Wan Yanping, so he has to give up this attractive idea.


    Wan Yanping''s fingers brushed the disordered wounds on Song Qingshu''s body. In her mind, she came up with the situation that he held himself tightly in his arms and blocked the injury for her with her body. Gradually, her eyes were covered with a layer of water mist: "brother-in-law, you saved me again."


    "Silly girl, who can I help if my brother-in-law doesn''t help you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "If my sister and I fell off the cliff at the same time, who would you save first?" Wan Yanping suddenly looks at him expectantly.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. Do women like to ask such questions¡° Of course, it''s a rescue together. "


    "It was an emergency. You could only save one person!" Wan Yanping is very dissatisfied with his perfunctory attitude.


    Song Qingshu was even more depressed, but he knew that a bad answer to this kind of question would easily destroy the good feeling he had established: "I will not save anyone?"


    "Why?" Wan Yanping didn''t expect the answer, so she was stunned.


    Song Qingshu solemnly said: "because no matter who we save, the two who survive will live in guilt and self blame for the rest of their lives. It''s better not to save anyone. We three die together. Even when we get to the hell, we can continue to be happy as a family."


    Song Qingshu thought that she would be moved. Yan Ping''s eyes were filled with tears. Who knew that the other party bit him on the shoulder. Song Qingshu could not help taking a cold breath: "why do you bite me?"

 Chapter 763

    "No, I''d like to." Wanyanping complacently wrinkled Qiong''s nose, but when she saw the deep tooth print she left, she couldn''t help sticking out her tongue and gently stroking his wound, "brother-in-law, is it very painful?"


    "Nonsense, you let me have a bite?" Song Qingshu gave her a bad look.


    "Good, you bite?" Who knows, Yan Ping directly put up her sleeve and put Bai Shengsheng''s arm in front of him.


    "Well, forget it." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "Hee hee, my brother-in-law loves me." Wan Yanping put her hands around his neck and put her head on his chest.


    "Brother in law?"


    "Well?"


    "Does it really hurt?"


    "Well!"


    "I''ll help you blow ~" Wan Yanping then got up and puffed her little mouth around the teeth.


    The girl breathes out like a orchid. Before she knows it, song Qingshu''s heart beats fast. At such a close distance, Yan Ping obviously feels that a red halo is gradually spreading on her face. However, she doesn''t mean to shrink back. Instead, she buries her head lower, and her lips slip through his skin.


    Song Qingshu throat some hair dry, subconsciously said: "well, well, I don''t hurt, get up quickly, this is how the system."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Wanyanping slipped and put her head in front of song Qingshu. She pursed her lips and looked at him closely. There was a layer of mist in her eyes. "Brother in law, you don''t have to pretend. I know that you are seducing me intentionally or unintentionally at this time."


    "Well, you think too much." Song Qingshu is embarrassed. It seems that he has a negative score in his skills of teasing girls. He can''t even cheat a little girl.


    "You panic what, people... People don''t mind," Wan Yanping face more red, "on the contrary, in the heart... Also very happy."


    "When I was a child, I was saved by you. At that time, I secretly made up my mind to marry you when I grew up. Who knew that my father had betrothed my sister to you. If someone else, I would definitely object on the spot. But my sister loved me so much since she was a child, so I couldn''t argue with her. What''s more, I can see that she likes you very much, so I had to bury this thought in my heart. It''s enough for me to stay with my sister and you all these years and watch you live a happy life. Originally, my heart was as still as water. However, not long ago, I realized that you seemed to have an idea for me, and I was both happy and frightened... "


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. In order to pick up a girl, he jumps off a cliff and sucks poison blood. He almost kills her. As a result, his brother-in-law is the only one who affects her.


    "It''s not until today that I see that you are desperate for me that I finally realize that there''s no need to hide your thoughts." Wanyanping''s eyes flow, slowly lowers her head and kisses her lips.


    Song Qingshu has never claimed to be a gentleman. The reason why he alienated Wanyan Gebi before was that he was afraid that she might find a flaw and expose his identity so that he could not save them.


    But Yan Ping has no problem. Although she is very familiar with Tang Kuo Bian, she is not as familiar with Tang Kuo Bian''s physical characteristics as her sister. Therefore, song Qingshu is not afraid of what she can see. What''s more, he was still having a headache. How can he get the antidote of Rouge intoxication from her arms? Now she throws herself into her arms. How can he give up this great opportunity?


    As for WAN Yanping, who thinks she''s her brother-in-law, song Qingshu can''t help but feel a little guilty when she thinks about it, but now she has a different kind of excitement.


    "In any case, legally speaking, Tang kuodian had given me the ownership of his woman and inheritance before he died. In a sense, Wan Yanping is also his woman." Song Qingshu''s idea of self consolation flashed away, and he was immersed in the girl''s sweet kiss.


    The girl''s kisses are extremely astringent, but it is this astringency that most easily arouses men''s desire. Looking at it, song Qingshu wantonly tastes the girl''s fragrant and sweet lips, only to feel that his whole body is becoming more and more hot, and he wants to crush the girl in his arms and put it in his arms.


    Aware that song Qingshu''s hand reaches into his skirt, Wan Yanping is shy and eager, where notice that the other party took the opportunity to touch the antidote of rouge intoxication.


    After getting the antidote, song Qingshu didn''t want to stop, but the girl''s fragrant, green and astringent breath, coupled with the way Wan Yanping offered everything without reservation, made him completely lost.


    At this time, wanyanping is also very emotional. Once she has repressed her feelings for many years, she releases them, and the whole person becomes desperate. At this time, she is not willing to think about the consequences of doing so, and how to face her sister afterwards. There is only one voice in her mind: I want to give my body to my brother-in-law!


    After stripping off Yan Ping''s clothes, what is shown in front of her is a fresh and vigorous body. Unlike a married woman, who is plump and soft, the girl''s body is more compact and elastic. Song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "Brother-in-law ~" seems to be a coquetry voice from her throat. Wan Yanping''s brother-in-law''s voice is sweet and greasy. Song Qingshu can''t help it, and she is heavily pressed up.


    Although she is a little shy, Wan Yanping still cooperatively separates her legs and presents her precious body, which has been preserved for more than ten years, to the man on her body. When song Qingshu completely enters her body, she tightens her whole body, hugs him tightly with her two arms, and cries out: "brother-in-law, brother-in-law ~"


    Song Qingshu kisses her slightly frowned brow and looks at the tears in the corner of her eyes. He can''t help but feel pity: "Ping''er, does it hurt?"


    Wanyanping blushed with a smile: "smelly brother-in-law, I bit you just now. I didn''t expect that you would retaliate so soon."


    "Ha ha ha," this sentence attracted song Qingshu''s body to swell again. He looked down at her like that, "don''t you like it?"


    Wan Yanping gave a low cry and bravely responded to his eyes: "I like it. I like my brother-in-law. You bully me like this, and my brother-in-law can bully me like this at any time in the future..." grassland women are not as shy as Han women, and their confessions are extremely hot.


    Song Qingshu originally estimated that her body was almost relieved. When she heard the girl''s emotional whispers, it was like thunder ticking the fire. As soon as she sank, she began to enjoy hiding under her fresh and juicy body, the man''s low roar in the cave, and the woman''s sobbing and moaning, which composed a perfect chord.


    I don''t know how long after that, no matter how bold the girl is, she can''t defeat the old hooligan who has been through a lot of battles. Wan Yanping, from the beginning, actively fought against the old hooligan, then she lost her armor, and then she was defeated. She had to plead for mercy again and again. They just ended the fierce war.

 Chapter 764

    "Brother-in-law ~" Wan Yanping''s face is still red, and she pillows her head on Song Qingshu''s chest.


    "Well?" Song Qingshu looks at the trophy in his arms as a winner. His figure is symmetrical and smooth, and there is no weight on his body.


    "It''s really hard for me to think about how you can resist such a toss every day with your sister''s body." Wan Yanping has been practicing martial arts since she was a child. She thinks she is much better than her elder sister, but even she can''t resist. Isn''t her elder sister even more unbearable?


    "You are wrong. Although your sister looks weak, she has learned to dance since she was a child. Her body is no worse than you. Her endurance in this respect is much stronger than you." Although song Qingshu didn''t have further physical contact with Wanyan Gebi, he has rich experience now. At a glance, he can see that Wanyan Gebi is a kind of inner beauty. I''m afraid that ordinary men can''t support her, so they have to vent when they have ten breath. No wonder he didn''t hear that Tang Kuo Bian has other women. With such a wife, how can he go to other women?


    "How is that possible?" Hearing that she can''t bear more than her sister in this respect, Wan Yanping suddenly looks incredulous.


    "Don''t you believe it? When will you two compete on the same stage? " At this time, the antidote, song Qingshu high interest, can not help but even Wanyan Gebi also YY.


    "Beautiful idea!" At the thought of the absurd picture, Wan Yanping blushed, "brother-in-law, you promise me one thing, don''t tell my sister what happened today, OK?"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "I always feel as if I have stolen her things..." Wan Yanping pursed her lips, and finally directly spoiled her. "Anyway, I don''t care. You are not allowed to tell her. When I think about it, I will tell her by myself."


    "All right... But that''s too much for you." Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. In fact, if she pesters herself to tell Wanyan Gebi what happened today, he really doesn''t know how to face that gentle woman. Now it''s the best.


    "Ping''er doesn''t feel aggrieved if she can be with her brother-in-law." Wan Yanping put her arms around him and said happily.


    Looking at her sweet look, song Qingshu felt regret for the first time. If she knew the truth in the future, would it be too cruel?


    ¡­¡­


    A man and a woman hugged each other tightly for a night. After dawn, song Qingshu and WAN Yanping searched around and finally found a way out of the valley. After searching around for a while, they were surprised to find that Wan Yanping''s little red horse was still nearby. Of course, song Qingshu''s horse had no idea where he had left it.


    They ride back to Daxing mansion together. Wanyanping''s new melon is just beginning to break. It''s the time when they are most affectionate. Along the way, they let song Qingshu enjoy tenderness. What''s more, let''s not press the table.


    However, when approaching the gate, Wan Yanping is unwilling to ride on the same horse with him. Song Qingshu has no choice but to come down and lead the horse to the gate.


    Just this time, they left the same gate as before, and the soldiers guarding the gate were also the two soldiers. After they entered the city, the two soldiers ran to one side and whispered:


    "Look, look, I''m right. They really went to the outfield. They went together."


    "Your mother! The war is too fierce. There is not a complete garment on men''s body, and a large part of women''s trousers is missing. "


    "Did you notice that Princess Qi looked at her brother-in-law affectionately? She must have been dry last night!"


    "The grass is more popular than the people. On the same night, these noble masters are doing beautiful sister-in-law outside, but we can only guard the gate and drink from the West."


    "Hey, hey, you want to be more open. This is life. Ah ~"


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, there are not many people on the street. Song Qingshu and WAN Yanping are chatting in a low voice. From time to time, they tease her so much that he suddenly stops and looks at the lonely figure staggering along the street.


    "Brother Yang, long time no see!" It was Yang Guo who came here. Song Qingshu was shocked to see that he had a ragged beard and a slovenly appearance. Before he got close to him, a strong smell of wine came from him. At the same time, his clothes were stained with the special moss of the city wall, and there was a lot of dew in his hair. Seeing him like this, he might have been sitting on the city wall drinking wine all night. How long has it been since I saw him, How decadent become like this.


    "Brother Yang?" Yang Guo laughed at himself and said, "now you are the only person in the kingdom of Jin who can call me brother Yang, but am I really Yang?" He mumbled vaguely, but he didn''t stop to chat with song Qingshu. He was just about to leave when he saw Wan Yanping sitting on the horse. He was shocked and blurted out: "aunt!"


    Wan Yanping was looking at Song Qingshu affectionately when she heard Yang Guo''s cry. She woke up with a start. She couldn''t help frowning: "are you wan yanbingde, the grandson of the king of Zhao who was exiled outside?"


    Helen of Troy Helen of Troy, Yang Guo just looked as like as two peas in the eyes of the song and Qing Dynasty. He was just like the little dragon girl who looked at him. He also mistook the whole girl for the sake of hangover.


    "No matter what I do, my aunt will not dislike me. You are not my aunt..." Yang Guo did not answer Yan Ping''s question, muttering and turning away with a wine pot.


    Song Qingshu is shocked to hear: "what is the grandson of King Zhao, what is Yan Bingde?" The king of Zhao in her mouth should be Wanyan Honglie of that year. Yang Guo can really be called his grandson, but what is Wanyan Bingde?


    "It''s no wonder you didn''t know the news during this period of time when you were recovering at home," Wan Yanping explained. "At the beginning, Wan Yankang, the legitimate son of King Zhao, died in the state of song. His wife mu Nianci was pregnant at that time. Hearing the news of Wan Yankang''s death, she disappeared from King Zhao''s house. Since then, her whereabouts are unknown. Because there is no heir, King Zhao has declined, It was not long ago that King Hailing brought back Wan Yankang''s posthumous son to recognize his ancestors. King Zhao saw the hope of rejuvenation and expressed his gratitude to King Hailing... Oh, the name that King Zhao gave to that posthumous son was Wan yanbingde, which is Yang Guo in your mouth. "


    "Well, how did Wan Yankang become the legitimate son of King Zhao? As far as I know, it seems that the king of Zhao snatched Bao Xiqiang back from a Song Dynasty man named Yang Tiexin. Isn''t wan Yankang the child of her and her ex husband Yang Tiexin? " Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    "The child born to Princess Zhao and her ex husband has long been secretly executed. Wan Yankang is her own son born to King Zhao." Wan Yanping suddenly looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, "brother-in-law, although there are not many people who know about this, how can you not know as the head of the Tang Kuo family?"

 Chapter 765

    "No!" Song Qingshu was surprised. Knowing that there was a flaw, he quickly said with a wry smile, "maybe it was because I was hurt too much in Kaifeng last time. I hurt my brain by accident, which led to some confusion in my memory. Please tell me something about it."


    "Well, you didn''t look like you were seriously injured last night." Wan Yanping blushes and mumbles in a low voice. Fortunately, her feelings are all on Song Qingshu now, and she doesn''t have any doubt about it. Then she begins to explain it to him. She hears song Qingshu''s face is wonderful.


    It turns out that after Wan Yan Honglie got Bao xiweak by mean means, Bao xiweak always missed Yang Tiexin. Although Wan Yan Honglie pretended to be generous on the surface, he was very upset in his heart. Every time he saw Bao xiweak and Yang Tiexin''s child, he was even more embarrassed, so he found someone to kill the child secretly. Because of the clever means, Bao xiweak thought that the child was just sick and died. But even if she had no resentment, but her child died, she was still very sad, depressed all day.


    At that time, Bao Xixiao was pregnant with his flesh and blood. Wan yanhonglie was worried that if she went on like this, her mother and son would have problems. So he asked elder Peng of the beggars'' sect to hypnotize Bao Xixiao and tamper with her memory. When she gave birth to a son for WAN Honglie, she thought it was the flesh and blood of Yang Kang and Yang Tiexin. Although Wan yanhonglie was not very good, However, she did love Bao Xiqiang very much. In order to solve her heart knot, she let her son become Yang Kang.


    From then on, Yan zongkang, the son of King Zhao of the state of Jin, became Yang Kang. Guo Jing, Huang Rong and others contacted him. Otherwise, Yan Honglie would not love his rival''s son as his own son.


    Later, Yang Kang got to know mu Nianci, and they married and conceived a child, Yang Guo. Only a few people at the top of the kingdom of Jin knew the secret at that time, even Yang Kang and mu Nianci didn''t know it themselves. Yang Guo couldn''t know that he was actually an authentic Royal blood of the kingdom of Jin - his name was Wan yanbingde in the genealogy.


    Wan Yanliang, the king of Hailing, ran into Yang Guo by chance this time. Because Yang Guo was so similar to Yang Kang, Wan Yanliang immediately recognized his identity. Wan Yanliang''s father was Wan yanzonggan, the eldest son of Wan yanzongkang and his cousin. Naturally, he knew the secret. Wan Yanliang inherited his father''s title and knew the reason, So when he met Yang Guo, he found a way to bring him back to recognize his ancestors. Yang Guo only recently learned about all this, and he almost collapsed. However, how detailed the records of the royal family and the testimony of those old people in the government at that time are, Yang Guo can''t help believing it.


    "No wonder he looks so lost." Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. It''s just like a person who has been a Chinese all his life in a previous life and suddenly came to tell you that you are actually Japanese. No one can stand it.


    "At that time, Emperor Taizu was seriously ill. Considering the strong enemies around him, he did not pass the throne to his son, but planned to choose one of his younger brothers to be his successor. Among all the younger brothers of Taizu, Emperor Taizong and Wang Honglie of Zhao were the most powerful. However, because Wang Zhao did not deal with the issue of offspring, Taizu finally passed the throne to Taizong." When Wan Yanping talks about it, she also sighs.


    Song Qingshu''s face is strange. Wanyan Honglie has become the younger brother of Jin Taizu. The world is really chaotic... But he has to accept this assumption. After this time, he slowly combs the genealogy of the kingdom of Jin. Now he has a general understanding of the whole political situation of the kingdom of Jin


    Taizu passed the throne to Taizong. Later, Taizong wanted to pass the throne to his son, but the opposition of various forces forced him to return the throne to Taizu''s descendants. Seeing that the throne was hopeless, Taizong did not want it to fall into Taizu''s hands. Finally, through the game between Taizu and Taizong, Taizu and Taizong passed the throne to wanyanyi, Taizu''s younger direct grandson, who is now emperor Xizong.


    In the early days of emperor Xizong''s reign, the power of the imperial court was divided by Taizong''s scholars. Later, those people died in the war and died of illness. He reluctantly regained the power of the emperor. However, due to the oppression for a long time, his character was weak. Soon, his power fell into the hands of empress peiman, Minister Ling Wan Yan Zongxian, left Prime Minister Wan Yan Zongmin, right Prime Minister Wan Yan zongben and hailing King Wan Yan Liang.


    Among them, Minister Ling Wan Yan Zongxian is the representative of the collateral lineage of the royal family of Jin, left Prime Minister Wan Yan Zongmin is the representative of Taizu, right Prime Minister Wan Yan zongben is the representative of Taizong. Before Song Qingshu, Wan Yan Liang, who had always thought that the power of the government and the opposition, was the weakest among these giants.


    "Well, you men are not good things!" Song Qingshu is meditating when he hears Wan Yanping''s angry way.


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Song Qingshu is very depressed. How do these women like to shoot map guns? They are really shot while lying down.


    "Can''t that explain why the king of Zhao played with the princess like that?" Originally, according to Yan Ping''s previous temperament, she would not care about this kind of thing at all. On the contrary, she faintly admired King Zhao''s decision. But after her sacrifice last night, she was worried about gain and loss, and unconsciously took the place of Princess Zhao.


    "The king of Zhao is the king of Zhao, and I''m the king of Zhao, ok..." Song Qingshu suddenly breathed, thinking that he had no right to despise the king of Zhao because of these disgraceful means.


    "Well? Are you guilty? " Wan Yanping said it casually. Unexpectedly, song Qingshu''s reaction made her suspicious.


    "Little girl, what are you talking about? I''ll see how my brother-in-law will deal with you!" With these words, song Qingshu is ready to attack.


    "Brother in law, spare your life ~" Wan Yanping exclaimed and ran forward.


    ¡­¡­


    They frolic and fight all the way, and unconsciously return to Tang Kuo''s house. Suddenly they see Wanyan Gebi standing at the door. Wanyan Ping jumps away like a frightened rabbit. Song Qingshu also takes back her tickling hand awkwardly and laughs: "are you waiting for us here?"


    "Well, you haven''t come back all night. If you don''t come back, I''ll send someone to look for you." Wanyan Gebi glances at Wanyan Ping.


    "You two chat slowly. There are still things in the palace. I''ll go back first." I don''t know why. Wan Yanping finds that she can''t face her sister''s gentle eyes. She subconsciously wants to escape. However, as soon as she turns around, she feels numb and sour, which makes her pause. Then she continues to turn over and leave in a hurry.


    After seeing Yan Ping leave, song Qingshu doesn''t want to face Tang Kuo Bian''s wife alone. He says in a hurry: "last night, she was bitten by a snake and fell off the cliff. We found a way out in the valley all night. I''m so tired that I went to sleep first."


    "Is it?" Wanyan Gebi answered lightly. When song Qingshu passed by her, she could not help sighing, "Ping''er is just a child. How can you be so indifferent? She hasn''t grown up completely. How can you resist your tossing like that?"

 Chapter 766

    Song Qingshu is stunned. Before he can say it, Wanyan Gebi turns and leaves without expression. Obviously, she doesn''t want to hear anything from him.


    Song Qingshu opens his mouth and reaches out his hand several times to hold her, but he finally gives up. He sighs in his heart: it''s OK, so that he won''t try to alienate her in the future. Now it''s impossible for him to get close to her.


    After returning to the room, song Qingshu sat on the bed and began to meditate. Last night, he rolled down the slope, which was no less than being attacked by dozens of martial arts masters. Rao Shi had a lot of skills and almost couldn''t stand it.


    Now that he has the antidote for Rouge intoxication, he decides to rescue song Yuanqiao and others at night. At that time, there will inevitably be a scuffle, and he must ensure his best condition.


    During this period of time, he was constantly hurt. Fortunately, he was moistened by Wan Yanping''s pure Yin Qi last night, which made him recover with half the effort. He meditated until the evening, and song Qingshu finally opened his eyes.


    After this period of intentional or unintentional estrangement, and knowing about him and his sister, Wanyan Gebi is no longer in his room, and song Qingshu is happy to be at ease. No matter what he does, he doesn''t have to worry about how to prevaricate her.


    Seeing that it was getting late, song Qingshu put on his night clothes and started to drive his lightness skills to the imperial palace of the state of Jin. For him now, the imperial palace of the kingdom of Jin is familiar with the road, and he soon touched the Huanyi courtyard.


    Song Qingshu hid in a big tree nearby and carefully observed the defense forces in the courtyard for a while. He saw that there was no difference with the previous observation. He could not help nodding his head secretly. He had only one chance. After all, the imperial palace of the state of Jin was heavily guarded. Once he failed to beat grass and scare snakes, it would be difficult to rescue song Yuanqiao.


    When song Qingshu was about to start, the door of the room where song Yuanqiao was held suddenly opened, and a group of people rushed out. The girl in the first place was Wan Yanping, who was separated this morning. Two guards with extraordinary bearing were following her. They were the two masters song Qingshu was afraid of when he was in the Huanyi hospital for the first time, From Wan Yanping''s mouth, I already know their identities. One is called Pisan Hutu, and the other is called pucha Shijie. They are famous top experts in the kingdom of Jin. Especially pucha Shijie, who has great natural strength and learned the internal mental skills collected by the royal family. In terms of palm power alone, many top experts in the world may not be able to beat him.


    These two people followed a large number of bodyguards, surrounded song Yuanqiao three people in the center.


    Song Qingshu quickly stabilizes herself and decides to look at the situation first. On the one hand, she has just had a close relationship with Wan Yanping. At this time, she may feel guilty if she accidentally hurts others. On the other hand, there are two great masters, i.e. Fu sanhutu and Pu chashijie. It''s not so easy to save people. Although song Qingshu''s cultivation is not afraid of them, this is the imperial palace of the state of Jin, The two of them can do it by themselves. At that time, a large number of bodyguards will come to rescue song Yuanqiao and others.


    "I don''t know what they''re going to do?" Song Qingshu is a little upset. If the people of Jin want to poison song Yuanqiao and others, he will have to do it, but it doesn''t look like that. After all, they still have use value, and if they really want to kill them, they will do it in the house. How can they bring them out in vain?


    "Is it a change of place for them?" Song Qingshu was surprised. If so, wouldn''t all his plans for this period fail?


    Soon song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that song Yuanqiao and others were not taken out of the courtyard, but were taken to another palace in the courtyard. Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became strange. When he first explored the Huanyi courtyard, he passed by these palaces and knew that there were many Yingyan in it. Then he thought of Wan Yanping''s threat to song Yuanqiao and others, He immediately some smile and cry: "wanyanping this little girl won''t really let song Yuanqiao they go to be Song Dynasty cheap son-in-law?"


    "Great Xia song, fourth Xia Zhang and sixth Xia Yin, I have given you so long to think about it. Now I will give you one last chance. Are you willing to cooperate with the state of gold?" Wan Yanping''s voice confirmed song Qingshu''s conjecture.


    Song Yuanqiao looked at each other and saw the hesitation in each other''s eyes, but no one was willing to speak. Song Qingshu had analyzed with them before that the high-level officials of the state of Jin attached great importance to the princesses of the Song Dynasty, and I''m afraid they could not bear to use them.


    "It seems that the well-known Wudang chivalrous men are just lusters." Wan Yanping is a little annoyed and waves her hand. When the bodyguard on one side gets instructions, she takes out the medicine that has been prepared long ago and pours it into song Yuanqiao''s mouth.


    Song Qingshu is too far away to save each other. However, according to his judgment, this medicine should not be poison, it is likely to be that kind of Medicine... To figure out the link, song Qingshu is not in a hurry to save.


    "Three great Xia, just now you took a strange medicine from Xixia first class hall. It''s called Yin Yang harmony powder. What''s the effect of this medicine..." Wan Yanping suddenly turned red. "Three of you are rich in experience in the world. You can guess the name of this medicine even if you haven''t heard of it before... But I''d like to remind you that you can''t find anyone to reconcile Yin and yang within two hours after taking this medicine, The three great Xia may be determined and would rather die than surrender, but there are still three princesses of Song Dynasty in this room. They also take this medicine. After you die, no one will detoxify them. They will die. If you are willing to kill the three princesses of Song Dynasty, you should be Liu Xiahui for two hours. "


    Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. Wanyanping is obedient in her arms. She didn''t expect that the plan would be so poisonous. She gave song Yuanqiao three people spring medicine. She also gave them a high sounding reason to save the princess, reduce their sense of guilt and destroy their will. To tell you the truth, this combination boxing is really brilliant, Song Qingshu had to start to admire his sister-in-law.


    At this time, song Yuanqiao and his three men were both surprised and angry, and they began to scold one after another


    "You are so vicious


    "What kind of hero is it to use such a mean and dirty trick?"


    ¡­¡­


    Wan Yanping looks cold: "this girl is not a hero, take them in."


    Seeing that song Yuanqiao and others were sent into the room, Wan Yanping said to her subordinates, "you stay outside and take them back to the prison after the work is finished. No one is allowed to reveal a word about today''s affairs. If I hear a word about it outside, all the bodyguards in charge tonight will be beheaded. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes A group of bodyguards replied with a look of awe.


    Wan Yanping nodded with satisfaction and looked at the Figure shaking in the room. She sneered and said to herself, "tomorrow, I''ll take this scandal as a threat. I don''t believe you three won''t obey me!"


    After a few sneers, Wan Yanping takes his servant San Hutu and Pu chashijie to leave in a hurry.


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be in a dilemma. What should he do with this mess?

 Chapter 767

    Now that Wan Yanping leaves, her two top experts are not there. Although there are many bodyguards in Huanyi hospital, they are not paid attention to by song Qingshu. But the problem is how to do if they are rescued?


    Thinking about the picture of an old man running in the palace with three desires, song Qingshu felt a chill. In fact, based on his previous experience, he had a way to solve the toxicity of spring medicine, but he needed a quiet place to slowly use his power to guide him to solve it. But now in danger, how could these guards in the palace give him such an opportunity?


    What''s more, he used to detoxify women. Whether those methods had any effect on men was another question. Even if they had any effect... Song Qingshu shivered at the thought of relieving several old men''s desires. How could it be pleasant to detoxify a charming girl in this process.


    What''s more, there are three princesses who are also poisoned. Do you really leave them and let them burn themselves to death?


    Song Qingshu weighed it and finally made a decision: watch the change!


    Wait for song Yuanqiao and others to detoxify themselves before saving others. Although it seems like a big scandal, if it''s spread back to the Southern Song Dynasty, Wudang may not be able to gain a foothold in the Jianghu, but it''s known by heaven and earth. Except for the person concerned, only a few people know about it. How dare these ordinary bodyguards reveal half a word.


    As for the three princesses of the Song Dynasty... Huanyi courtyard, he had heard about it for a long time. When the state of Jin conquered Bianjing and plundered a large number of concubines and princesses, they suffered a lot of humiliation on on the way back to the North... To put it mildly, except for some women who were still in their infancy at that time, Nowadays, the princesses in Huanyi courtyard have long been the bodies of fallen flowers and fallen willows. It doesn''t make any difference for them to have one more time or one less time, and they can''t look for life and death like the ordinary yellow girls.


    "Well, I can only hurt the three princesses." Song Qingshu sighed. After all, he was a man, not a God, and there was no other way.


    However, he was still a little worried. He found a weak position to guard and used his lightness skills. He slipped in through the skylight. When he looked down from the beam, the picture almost didn''t let song Qingshu''s nose bleed.


    Song Yuanqiao''s face turned red, and they sat in a circle on the ground meditating. However, the three colorful women''s robes were half untied, revealing a large white body. They kept pestering them and wriggling in their arms.


    Song Qingshu takes a look at the three princesses. They all seem to be in their early 30s. However, they are beautiful, and their special status makes them attractive on the whole.


    "Three princesses, please respect yourself Song Yuanqiao''s words almost didn''t make song Qingshu laugh. What''s the matter? He even said such nerd like words.


    "Good brother, we are so hot and uncomfortable..." the reply was a voice that was charming to the bone. Even people like song Qingshu, who had gone through the flowers, could hear half of them, not to mention song Yuanqiao.


    Several princesses kept pulling their only clothes and leading song Yuanqiao. They put their hands on their chest and uttered all kinds of yearning whispers.


    Song Qingshu finds that the last trace of clarity in Song Yuanqiao''s eyes recedes. Knowing that what should happen or will happen, he doesn''t have the habit of peeping, so he returns quietly.


    "Never let them know that I''ve been there just now, or they will know that I''m just sitting on the sidelines and can''t keep my face, and they''ll have to chop me with knives?" Song Qingshu secretly made up his mind.


    Song Qingshu stayed outside for a period of time. When he heard that the sound in the palace was getting lower and lower, he knew that it was almost time, so he felt back again. He couldn''t wait for them to go in until they were completely finished. At that time, the guards outside would also go in.


    The scene of Xiang Yan in the palace makes song Qingshu smack his tongue. Seeing that song Yuanqiao and his three people are sober and dressed up, they feel guilty and remorse, and constantly apologize to the three princesses. On the contrary, the three princesses are very calm. It seems that they are used to this kind of thing.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s figure flashed, he lit the sleeping cave of the three princesses. Looking at the three people of song Yuanqiao, he pretended to be sad: "Qingshu''s late coming makes the three suffer!"


    "Suffering?" The three faces of the Song Yuan bridge are red. Rao is their self accusation and guilt. At the same time, they have to admit that the taste just now can not be related to suffering.


    "Several of us have done such a scandal. How can we have the face to go back to see the old master?" Song Yuanqiao was so ashamed and angry that he raised his hand and went to tianlinggai.


    Song Qingshu was startled. He didn''t let go until he found that his hands were weak. He couldn''t help persuading him: "you can''t blame this. You can only blame the gold man for his shamelessness and cunning."


    "It''s true, especially Wan Yanping, who is a woman, has come up with this kind of poisonous plan." Zhang Songxi trembled with anger.


    Song Qingshu thinks that if you know that Wan Yanping is already my woman, you don''t know what you think


    He took the opportunity to comfort: "if you commit suicide at this time, in addition to the pain of relatives and enemies, it is still useless. The Jin people can also discredit Wudang with this matter, and with the evidence of your suicide, people in the world will have to believe it."


    "What shall we do?" Yin Liting was already out of his mind and asked subconsciously.


    "Deny it!" Song Qingshu said quickly, "I have found the antidote for Rouge intoxication. Now I will rescue you. At that time, the Jin people can only take this dumb loss. Without evidence, their conspiracy can not be carried out."


    "This..." song Yuanqiao was moved.


    "Elder martial brother, what Qingshu said is very reasonable. Our personal honor and disgrace are small, and Wudang''s reputation is great." Zhang Songxi said in a hurry.


    "No way!" Song Yuanqiao said in a deep voice, "it''s easy for us to leave, but what do they do? Will certainly be angry Jin, suffering inhuman abuse. Although we can hide it from the world, we can''t hide it from our own heart. We monks cultivate our own heart. How can we hurt them and then walk away like this! "


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting nodded one after another: "yes, it''s not chivalrous to leave like this."


    "What do you want to do?" Song Qingshu is speechless, now time is pressing, they are so pedantic.


    "We have always heard that the princesses of Song Dynasty were captured by the people of Jin Dynasty. Now that we know that they are in Huanyi yard, if we can save them back, we can save the face of the Han people and inspire them. Secondly, if we can save them from suffering, we can alleviate our crimes today." Song Yuanqiao said with shame.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded: "it''s easy for you to say. I''ve racked my brains just to save you three. There are at least ten or twenty princesses in Huanyi courtyard. How can I save them?"

 Chapter 768

    Song Yuanqiao shook his head: "Qingshu, I have decided to be my father. If you can''t save these princesses together, I will never leave." Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting hesitated and agreed.


    "Don''t you ignore the reputation of Wudang?" Song Qingshu was angry and anxious. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Qingshu, you don''t have to say that," Zhang Songxi also said, "since we have committed a mistake, we should face it calmly. Master, he is not an ordinary person. When he knows the situation here, he will certainly agree with us."


    Seeing that the three people were frightened at the beginning, and now their faces were firm, song Qingshu secretly admired them. After looking at the three poor princesses on the ground, he recalled that they were filled with righteous indignation when he read about the shame of Jingkang in his previous life, and his heart was filled with pride: "OK, let me change my life against the heaven!"


    However, although he was aroused by his passion, he still kept a clear mind and quickly analyzed: "to save these princesses, we need a long-term plan. I''m afraid we can''t do it today. I''m afraid we can''t do it today. I''m afraid we''ll have to hurt you to suffer more here for a while. We''ll have to do something with... And WAN Yanping."


    Zhang Songxi was overjoyed: "Qingshu, you are willing to take big risks to save them. We are already overjoyed. What''s this little hardship worth?"


    "But the witch will certainly take this as a threat tomorrow and ask us how to deal with Wudang''s unique skill?" Yin Liting said with a worried face.


    "It''s easy," Song Qingshu said quickly. "When the time comes, you''ll give her a formula of nine truths and one falsehood to make sure that you can not only cope with the past, but also retain the essence of Wudang''s unique skills. You are more familiar with Wudang''s martial arts than I am. You need to grasp the degree in the middle."


    Zhang Songxi was overjoyed: "this plan is wonderful. How did you think of Qingshu?"


    "Who let you not see the biography of the arched hero..." Song Qingshu said quickly: "now is not the time to say this. The bodyguard outside will come in soon. I''ll go first. Take care of yourself."


    He untied the three Princesses'' acupoints on the ground. With a little bit of song Qingshu''s toe, the whole person was like a light feather floating away.


    "Qingshu''s lightness skill is really unparalleled in the world." Zhang Songxi couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Fourth brother, you''re over praised." Although song Yuanqiao said so, his face still showed a trace of pride.


    "Elder martial brother, fourth elder martial brother, I have a heartless invitation." Yin Liting suddenly faltered.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Songxi look at each other and don''t know what makes him so embarrassed.


    "Today''s event... If we die in the kingdom of Jin, it''s all right. If we are lucky enough to return to Wudang, I hope our two elder brothers will keep the secret in front of us." Yin Liting was embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, we will keep our mouth shut in front of our younger brothers and sisters." Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Songxi were old faces, thinking that this is not a glorious thing. We are not what we are.


    At this time, the three princesses had already woken up, and the bodyguards outside came in one after another. They closed their mouths and didn''t say a word any more.


    ¡­¡­


    After he came out of Huanyi courtyard, song Qingshu wandered around in the back palace. Now he has a headache. To save those poor princesses of the Song Dynasty, it seems that there are two problems. One is how to save so many people from the heavily guarded Imperial Palace, and the other is how to safely transport them out of the city. No matter what aspect, song Qingshu is at a loss.


    "Let''s get in touch with the princesses in Huanyi hospital first. We have to find out how many of them are and their respective situations before we can make plans accordingly." Song Qingshu was so upset that he finally got a clue.


    There must be no way to go to Huanyi courtyard today. Song Qingshu decided to go back to Tang Kuo''s residence before making plans. However, after a few steps, he suddenly changed his mind and turned to xiaoxingguo''s residence.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know why he suddenly decided to go there. Maybe he wanted to take a chance to see if he could meet the woman in yellow again? However, he himself knew that this idea was ridiculous. Last time the woman in yellow shirt left quietly, would she come back to see a little eunuch?


    In a shadow, he quietly changed into xiaoxingguo''s people. With a leather mask, song Qingshu swaggered in the palace with the appearance of xiaoxingguo. His heart was also a bit empty: xiaoxingguo had disappeared for several days, and I don''t know if anyone doubted it? There is also the queen there and he made an appointment to go three days, he broke the appointment, do not know what the consequences.


    Xiao Xingguo''s residence is dark. It doesn''t look like someone is there. However, with the cultivation of song Qingshu, we can vaguely perceive that there seems to be something or nothing in it. We don''t know whether it''s Huang shannu or other people with ulterior motives.


    After all, Xiao Xingguo''s death was not clear, and he didn''t know who wanted his life in such a big palace. Song Qingshu had to be careful.


    On the surface, song Qingshu pretended to be unguarded and swaggered into it. As soon as he opened the door, a cold light flashed in front of him. Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. Instead of fighting back, he pretended to be panicked: "forgive me, nvxia!"


    As soon as he came out, he secretly called "bad". It is reasonable to say that xiaoxingguo, such a little eunuch, could not tell whether the person hiding in the dark was a man or a woman at this moment.


    Sure enough, there was a cold voice from the yellow girl: "how do you know it''s me?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes turned, he made up his mind and pretended to be puzzled: "if it''s not nvxia, can it be someone else?"


    "Hum ~" Huang shannu took back the long sword, seemed to accept his explanation, turned and walked to the inner room. She could see that she was walking a little faltering, and her face was a little paler than before. Song Qingshu subconsciously asked, "nvxia, are you hurt again?"


    "It''s none of your business." Huang Shan girl sat down on the head of the bed. Although she was tired and weak, she still had her unique style.


    When song Qingshu looked at her, she just looked up at him and noticed song Qingshu''s eyes. She was stunned at first and then said, "if you look at her again, I''ll dig out your eyes!"


    Song Qingshu quickly took back his eyes, some discontented said: "beautiful is not to let people see, also don''t know you excited what strength."


    The yellow shirt girl laughed angrily: "you are too... Eunuch, what do you know about beauty?"


    Song Qingshu immediately exclaimed: "the few parts on the eunuch are not eyes. Why can''t they be beautiful?"


    There was a faint blush on the pale cheek of the yellow dress girl. She pursed her mouth and hummed: "shameless!"

 Chapter 769

    "I really underestimated you before I found out." The yellow dress girl leans on the head of the bed and looks at him thoughtfully with a pair of big eyes.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and said unnaturally, "what does nvxia mean?"


    "I''ve come back to see you several times these days, but I''m surprised to find that you haven''t come back all the time." the suspicious look in the yellow shirt girl''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger. "It seems that you have a lot of secrets."


    Song Qingshu was secretly surprised. During this time, he spent all his efforts on Yan Ping to get the antidote of rouge intoxication. How could he have time to come back and pretend to be a eunuch? As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought, "hey hey, I didn''t expect that nvxia would care about me so much. I''m really moved. I''ve been despised since I was a child, but now I can get the concern of Xianzi sister, It''s worth the rest of my life to let me die right away. "


    "Who cares about you?" Huang Shan''s female phoenix eyebrows suddenly rose, her cheeks slightly red, obviously very angry with song Qingshu''s statement.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu deliberately put on a confused expression, "fairy sister, you don''t care about me, how can you come to see me every day?"


    "Who wants to see you every day?" Huang Shan Nu sat up angrily and said, "if I didn''t think that you were not untied, I would be too lazy to come back. And don''t call me sister fairy


    Song Qingshu saw her face faint and shallow spring, Jie eyes flow, can''t help but secretly exclaim: it''s really beautiful, the charm of heaven.


    Noticing his eyes, Huang shannu was a little annoyed. Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "if you don''t call me fairy sister, how can I call you? I can''t call you nvxia all the time?"


    The yellow dress girl hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "my family name is Yang."


    "Nonsense, of course I know your name is Yang!" Song Qingshu''s heart is itching with hatred. He has made great efforts to know your first name instead of your last name. However, he also knows that in this era, except for the closest people, women generally don''t tell you their maiden name. He can''t find any excuse to ask.


    "Come here!" The woman in yellow waved to him.


    "What for?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    The yellow shirt girl frowned. She didn''t know why she was so easily angered by the little Eunuch in front of her. She said angrily, "if you want to die of bleeding from seven orifices, you can''t come here."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that he "hit" her unique pulse sealing technique. If he didn''t untie it in time, he would bleed to death. Although he moved the acupoints to avoid the past when Huang shannu sealed his acupoints, he certainly can''t show it now.


    "You are so cruel to me. I always thought the girl was joking with me." Song Qingshu said with surprise.


    Yellow shirt female light ground says: "if you don''t come over again, I don''t mind again next time poisonous hand."


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!" Song Qingshu ran to her, and immediately smelled a faint fragrance of non orchid and non musk deer. In his mind, he immediately came up with the idea that whether these women''s cosmetics had been salted and tasted, how could they all have a pleasant smell.


    Noticing that song Qingshu is absent-minded again, Huang shannu can''t help laughing. It''s not surprising that other men are dazed when they see his beauty. But this little eunuch is obviously not the reason. Since I knew him, I found that he would be absent-minded from time to time. She is really a silly little eunuch.


    Casually point a few acupoints in front of his chest, Huang Shan Nu snorted: "well, now you don''t have to worry about bleeding from the seven orifices for the time being."


    "Thank you miss yang," Song Qingshu suddenly recalled, and his smile suddenly became a little stiff. "Wait, what does the girl mean for the moment?"


    Seeing his shriveled appearance, the yellow shirt girl couldn''t help chuckling: "for the time being, it''s just for the time being. Although I solved the previous dead hole for you, so that you won''t immediately bleed from the seven orifices, I''ll point your new dead hole again. If I don''t solve it for you after a period of time, I still need to bleed from the seven orifices."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed. He hugged Huang shannu''s legs and cried, "my aunt, you can''t play with me like this."


    "Ah, what are you doing? Let me go!" The yellow shirt girl was angry and anxious, and she didn''t shake off her partner several times.


    Song Qingshu hugs her legs tightly, rubs her face on her legs, and wipes her nose and tears on her skirt. He just secretly resolves his hatred in his heart: hum, I''ve been scared by you all the time. I have to take advantage of you to relieve my hatred.


    "Don''t blame me if you don''t let go!" From small to large, the Yellow shirted girl has never been touched so close by a man. Although she is only a eunuch, her face is still as red as an apple.


    "Although this woman is a little fierce, her heart is really not bad. If she is cruel, she will kick me away." Song Qingshu saw that he had almost taken advantage of it. When he saw that it was good, he took it away. He let go of his hands before the yellow shirt girl broke out completely.


    Huang shannu''s chest fluctuated violently, and she couldn''t help staring at Song Qingshu. After a long time, she was angry in her heart: "if other men had dared to do this to me, I would have killed you. For your sake... Hum, I''ll spare your life for a while, but I can''t escape death. Since your hand touched me, Just cut off your hands and make amends for me. "


    Song Qingshu was silly immediately. He was just praising her kindness. How could he be beaten in the face in the twinkling of an eye?


    Seeing his stunned appearance, the yellow shirt girl moved her lips slightly, but quickly covered up the past: "of course, if you can do something for me, I won''t pursue it."


    "Don''t say one thing, I''ll agree to ten." Song Qingshu pretended to be in a state of panic, but he was thinking, with Huang shannu''s martial arts, what can I do for a little eunuch?


    "Last time I heard from those two eunuchs, you seemed to be the red man in front of the queen?" The woman in yellow shirt mentioned it carelessly.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. For a moment, she couldn''t figure out what she was doing: "it''s not a popular person, but the queen sometimes calls me to do something."


    "Then you must know the way to the Queen''s palace?" The woman in yellow looked at him with burning eyes.


    "Er ~" the more she heard, the more wrong she was. It seemed that she was going to assassinate. Song Qingshu wanted to say that she didn''t know, but it was too fake. Last time she saw the two eunuchs taking her to the Queen''s palace, "I should... Know..."


    "If you know it, you will know it. If you don''t know it, you won''t know it. What is" should " Huang shannu was very dissatisfied with his wording and said in a cold voice, "take me to the Queen''s bedroom immediately, and I won''t investigate your rude behavior just now."

 Chapter 770

    "My aunt, you are killing me Song Qingshu was very surprised.


    Yellow shirt female willow eyebrow a vertical: "what aunt, ugly dead."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "nvxia, sister fairy, if I don''t take you, you can cut off my hands at most, and at most don''t give me a solution to my death. But if I take you to the Queen''s palace to assassinate, it''s a big crime to kill the nine nationalities." Song Qingshu is very satisfied with his performance. He thinks that if he wants to go back to his previous life again now, it''s easy to get the best actor.


    "You just need to take me to the Queen''s bedroom. The rest is none of your business. Who knows you took me?" Seeing that song Qingshu still refused, Huang shannu explained patiently, "you can rest assured that I am not going to assassinate."


    "What''s that woman Xia doing?" Song Qingshu tries to find out.


    "You don''t need to take care of this," he said. Seeing that he had been pushing and blocking, the woman in yellow shirt got impatient. "Whether you take me or not, you may not have something to do. If you don''t take me, you will have something to do right away. You can choose for yourself."


    Song Qingshu hesitates. Looking at Queen peiman''s attitude towards xiaoxingguo, she seems to be planning something. She was thinking about not having the opportunity to take advantage of it. At this time, taking a woman in yellow shirt will certainly destroy her plan, but she can''t cope without her.


    "Well, I''ll take nvxia there, but I hope nvxia will keep her promise." Song Qingshu shows a helpless appearance and agrees to come down after all, because he is also curious about what Huang shannu is doing to Queen peiman.


    In this way, the yellow dress girl takes song Qingshu and goes all the way to the Queen''s bedroom. She tosses about for most of the night in the Huanyi courtyard. Now the sky is turning white. Seeing this, the yellow dress girl frowns slightly and shouts song Qingshu. Instead of going on like this, she reaches for his collar and takes him to the imperial palace with her lightness skills.


    Along the way, song Qingshu not only told her the direction from time to time, but also paid attention to the fragrance of her body for the rest of the time. He intentionally or unintentionally put his body on her to experience the soft and touching touch of her delicate body. After being "bullied" by her for so long, he had to take some interest back, didn''t he?


    Although Huang shannu noticed his action, because he was a eunuch, she didn''t think about it. Only when he hadn''t seen lightness skill, she was afraid to lean so close to him, so she let him go.


    After Song Qingshu''s instruction, she avoided the guards patrolling the Imperial Palace all the way, and finally managed to get into the Queen''s bedroom. Who knows that the queen is not in it? Song Qingshu can''t help but feel relieved: I like this happy ending most.


    But not long after he was happy, there was a sound outside the palace. Listening to the movement of the eunuchs, it seemed that the queen had come back. The girl in yellow shirt looked around the palace, grabbed song Qingshu and flew to a beam on the roof, hiding their bodies with the help of the shadow of the beam.


    "It''s not flying now. It''s time to let go of your hand!" Huang Shan''s eyes fell on Song Qingshu''s slender hands, and her eyes were not good.


    "Just now I was nervous and I hugged him. I hope the fairy will forgive me." Song Qingshu released his hand.


    "Shut up, someone''s coming in. Don''t talk." Huang shannu put her hand over his mouth and concentrated on looking down.


    When she put her little hand on her lips, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling that her white, tender and smooth skin and soft touch made him sigh repeatedly: pretending to be a fool, there were such benefits... Song Qingshu suddenly became naughty and put out his tongue to lick her palm.


    Huang shannu only felt that her hand was made by a damp and warm thing. She immediately drew her hand back. When she saw song Qingshu''s cheap smile, she realized what it was. She was so angry that she said in a low voice, "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I didn''t hold back for a moment, Sao Rui, Sao Rui..."


    Huang shannu listened to his nonsense and saw his expression again. She was not angry at all. However, people from outside had already come in, and she could not attack. She could only suppress her anger and worry about the other party''s making any more moths. She sealed his acupoints to prevent him from moving.


    Song Qingshu had been prepared, so he moved the acupoints to avoid the acupoints, but he still pretended to be acupoints, and looked to the Palace door.


    A group of eunuchs opened their way in front of them. Queen peiman was surrounded in the middle. Her eyes were full of power. She was sexy and noble. Her temperament was still so unique.


    However, song Qingshu''s eyes were more on the two little maids behind her. She had never seen them before when she came to the Queen''s palace. It seems that they should be the new ones.


    The reason why the two maids attracted song Qingshu''s idea was that they were so beautiful. Compared with them, the maids around them were just like heaven and earth, and there was a touch of sadness hidden between their eyebrows. They looked very charming. Their soft temperament was quite different from the passionate real women, and they looked more like the daughters bred in Jiangnan.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt Huang shannu''s figure tremble. She couldn''t help looking back. She was staring at the two little maids, with a look of deliberately suppressed excitement.


    "Why is she so responsive? Are these two little maids her long lost daughters Song Qingshu can''t help guessing maliciously. Of course, he quickly denied this conjecture. After all, no matter how early a woman marries in this world, the age between her mother and her daughter is not so different. Although the yellow dress girl is much older than the two little maids, she is not big enough to be their mother.


    Queen peiman went straight to the Phoenix couch and sat down. The two maids in waiting knelt in front of her timidly. Queen peiman opened her mouth and was about to say something when there was a commotion outside the door.


    "What''s going on out there?" Queen peiman frowned.


    "It''s his Royal Highness the king of Wei who has to break in." A eunuch stammered.


    "Dog slave, I''ll come in and greet the empress. What''s the name of Chuang?" A young man in a boa constrictor''s robe swaggered in. Hearing the eunuch''s words, he kicked him on the ass without saying a word.


    A trace of anger flashed across queen peiman''s face, but she quickly covered up the past and waved her hand faintly: "Xiao Zhuozi is speechless. Come on, take it off and open your mouth."


    Song Qingshu on the beam of the room moved in his heart. It was clear that the king of Wei was rude first. Pei man, as a queen, not only didn''t scold him, but dealt with his subordinates instead. What''s the origin of this man? Why even the queen is so afraid of him?

 Chapter 771

    Song Qingshu is not surprised that Xizong is weak, and the power of the imperial court is divided up by the queen and several powerful officials. With the status and power of Queen peiman, there is no reason to be afraid of a young man, let alone the elder of the other party.


    It turns out that Xizong is not in good health today. After being an emperor for such a long time, he has given birth to a son. Peimansheng''s son has been made the prince, but it''s a pity that it doesn''t last long. The prince died soon after he was born. Peimansheng has never had a son since then. Instead, another concubine in the back palace gave birth to a prince for Xizong, who is now the king of Wei.


    Although the king of Wei was not his own son, he was the only son of Xizong. People with clear eyes could see that he would inherit the throne in the future. The mother and son of the king of Wei knew all this. The concubine of the king of Wei was a little more restrained. The king of Wei was not so deep in the city. He showed everything in his heart. Peiman had been humiliated by him several times, but she chose to avoid every time.


    Of course, song Qingshu doesn''t know the reason for all this. Only after he goes back to investigate in many ways can he find out the complicated relationship in the palace.


    "Niang Niang sure as expected rewards and punishments are clear. It''s cheap enough for him to deal with this kind of unseemly slave without killing him." The king of Wei laughed.


    Pei man queen heart dark anger, light ground says: "don''t know Wei king a big early morning to come here to do what?"


    "Oh," the king replied, "I''ve come to greet the queen."


    "The king of Wei has a heart." It''s clear that the king of Wei didn''t want to ask for an address until now, but Queen peiman seems to have asked for an address.


    The king of Wei chuckled lightly. He didn''t look respectful at all. Suddenly, he stretched out. He seemed to be tired and didn''t say hello to the queen. He pulled a chair beside him and sat down. Then he asked the maid in waiting to serve tea, as if he were at home.


    The palace maid looked at the queen, and saw that the queen had no expression at all, so she ran over and brought a cup of tea. Who knows that the king of Wei got up and purred in his mouth for a while, and then vomited all the tea back into the cup.


    Queen peiman''s eyelids jumped: "can''t this superior West Lake Longjing enter the eyes of the king of Wei?"


    The king of Wei gave a strange smile: "tea is good tea, but I just experienced a poisoning and assassination incident not long ago. Now I dare not eat it indiscriminately. It''s better to be careful."


    Pei man forbeared his anger: "listen to the meaning of the king of Wei, could it be that this palace will poison you?"


    "I dare not, but it''s always good to be careful. After all, I have only one son left in my father''s family." While pretending to make amends, the king of Wei added a sentence.


    Pei man''s face really changed. The words of the king of Wei just hit the pain point in her heart. If the king of Wei was not the only son of Xizong, how could she allow him to be so arrogant? At the thought of her dead child, Queen peiman''s face was even worse.


    "Ha ha, since you''re done, I''ll leave first." the king of Wei also knew that the woman was powerful. He estimated that today''s scale was almost the same, so he got up to leave. As a result, he passed by the two little maids kneeling on the ground, and caught a glimpse of their appearance. His eyes suddenly showed a look of astonishment. He couldn''t help blurting out: "there is such a beauty in the world, What''s more rare is a pair of sisters. "


    Although the two women have their own characteristics, there are still three points of similarity between their eyebrows. The king of Wei read countless women, and at a glance he saw the sisterhood between the two women.


    Before queen peiman said anything, the king of Wei said: "empress, there are just two maids carrying tea and water in our palace. I think these two maids are good. I don''t know if the queen can give up her love?"


    Queen peiman looked at him with a smile: "any maid here in the palace, the king of Wei, can go, but these two identities are special. The king of Wei had better not make up his mind."


    Wei Wang was stunned and sneered: "what identity can two little maids have? Is there a woman in this palace who is more noble than my father? "


    See peiman empress slightly changed face, Wei Wang added with a smile: "of course, the empress is not in this list." It''s good that he didn''t add this sentence. With this explanation, everyone knows that he is aiming at the queen.


    Queen peiman''s eyes were fixed, and then she laughed: "King Wei, if you really want them, our Palace won''t stop them, but don''t blame our palace for its ugly words. You can''t afford the consequences."


    "This woman is going to play the devil." The king of Wei sneered, thinking that it was not the two little maids. When he ascended the throne, according to the rules of the prairie, in addition to his mother, the other women of his father were not all mine? At that time, you will only be a plaything under the king''s crotch.


    "I''d like to see what happens." The king of Wei got up and went to the two maids. "Since the empress doesn''t mind, the king accepted it."


    "Ah ~" seeing the king of Wei approaching, the two women kneeling on the ground seemed to be silly. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Then they looked back to the queen like asking for help. Who knows that peiman''s face was expressionless and didn''t seem to see all this in front of him.


    "Don''t mess around, King Wei. We are..." the older one of the two girls said in a hurry. Who knows, just halfway through the conversation, he was interrupted by the king Wei: "I''m not interested in hearing who you are. Today, even if you are seven fairies, you have to go back to the palace with me." While sneering, he reached for the two women''s hands.


    The two little maids screamed and subconsciously wanted to hide. Who knows that after kneeling for a long time, they felt numb at the moment when they got up. Then they fell to the ground again. With a grim smile, the king of Wei took the opportunity to bend over and grab the two maids'' chests. His movements were extremely obscene.


    Song Qingshu frowned and hesitated to teach the absurd prince a lesson. But he was worried about what she would see. When he looked back, he was surprised to find that she was biting her lips, shaking all over, and her fingers were white.


    "How did she react so much? Is it natural for women not to see such obscene means? " Song Qingshu was puzzled.


    "The thief is dead!" Who knows this time, yellow shirt female suddenly angry, a person a sword then stab to the Wei King body below.


    "I''ll go!" Song Qingshu is silly. Isn''t she looking for the queen? How can she assassinate the king of Wei? She doesn''t look like such an impulsive person.


    Obviously, the people below were also frightened by the sudden appearance of the yellow dress girl. A group of eunuchs scattered aside, leaving only the king of Wei in the field. He looked at the approaching sword and couldn''t move a finger.


    Seeing that the yellow dress girl was about to stab the king of Wei, there was a sudden burst of drinking: "looking for death!" The bodyguard who had been following the king of Wei put up Huang shannu''s sword with a knife. The bodyguard protected the king of Wei behind him, raised the knife and attacked Huang shannu. The two men immediately fought with each other for more than ten moves.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. The bodyguard looked so ordinary before. He didn''t expect that she was such a top-notch expert that Huang shannu was gradually falling into the disadvantage. Although she was injured, judging from the cultivation of the bodyguard, Huang shannu might not be able to get any advantage even if she was not injured.


    At this time, the bodyguard outside the hall also rushed in, first protecting the queen peiman, and then dividing up a part to encircle the two people fighting in the middle.


    Seeing that there were more and more bodyguards around, Huang shannu was anxious. Knowing that the situation was more and more unfavorable to her, she wanted to leave. But the unknown bodyguard was very difficult to deal with. He stopped her several times when she tried to rush out. After several rounds, she became more and more passive.


    Song Qingshu hides on the beam and his eyes shrink slightly. Although he doesn''t understand why Huang shannu is so impulsive, he can''t see that he is captured by the bodyguard of the state of Jin. However, no matter the unknown bodyguard or Huang shannu is a master. If he interferes, it''s hard for him not to be found by them.


    Seeing the king of Wei not far away from them, song Qingshu had an idea. He waved his finger and shot a wisp of sword Qi at the king of Wei.


    "Ah The king of Wei suddenly uttered an earth shaking scream.


    The unknown bodyguard was shocked when he heard the cry of the king of Wei. He took the opportunity to look back and saw that the king of Wei was covering his ears, and blood was seeping out from his fingers. He didn''t know where he was hurt, and he was in the mood to take charge of the yellow shirt girl. He flew to the king of Wei with a brisk step: "how are you, your highness?"


    How could Huang Shiren miss such a good chance? She was out of the hall in a flash. Where could the rest of the bodyguards stop her? Huang Shiren jumped a few times and soon disappeared in the distance.


    When she left, she looked back at the Queen''s bedroom. It was clear that someone was secretly helping her. But before, she didn''t realize that there were other people hidden in the palace. Was the martial arts master in the dark so high? Or the queen?


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall, the wound of the king of Wei had been bandaged up. How could he still be in the mood to tease the two little maids? He sneered at the queen and said, "haha, fortunately, my father is worried about the king''s accident and has given me this shadow guard. Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t be able to walk out of the empress''s room alive today?"


    Queen peiman replied faintly: "listen to the meaning of the king of Wei, do you think the assassin was sent by us?"


    "Does the lady know for herself?" The king of Wei sneered.


    "If I remember correctly, the assassin just called for the death of the thief, right? If you think that the assassin is a woman again, isn''t it his Highness''s own romantic debt Pei man queen voice a cold, "said this palace has not investigated his highness to provoke assassins."


    "You The king of Wei Huoran got up. The shadow guard behind him quickly stopped him and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, there were assassins in the palace before. Today''s woman seems to be similar to the description of the assassin a few days ago."


    The king of Wei frowned: "well, I''ll find out today. Come on, check the front of the hall. Yan te Si, get it for me! "


    There was an assassin in the Queen''s bedroom, which also involved the king of Wei. Wan yantesi, who was in charge of the defense of the palace, rushed here long ago, and soon came in: "see the empress and his royal highness after I finished my humble job."

 Chapter 772

    Song Qingshu looked down. The man came in with broad eyes and a fierce face. The most eye-catching thing was a long scar near his eye. This man is very famous in the capital. Even song Qingshu had heard of his deeds. It is said that this scar was injured by an assassin who saved Jin Xizong in his early years.


    "Wanyantesi, how did you do the spot check in front of the hall! All the assassins came to the Queen''s bedroom, and even assassinated the king openly The king of Wei pointed to the injury on his face and roared at Wan Yan te Si.


    Wan Yan te Si knelt down on the ground in a hurry, and his face was cold and sweaty: "please forgive me, your royal highness. Please forgive me, empress. This female assassin is too good at martial arts. Before, she gathered the strength of many experts and asked the chief manager to take the hand to hurt her seriously. She thought she had taken advantage of the chaos to escape. Who knew she was so bold that she dared to stay in the palace..."


    "Pardon?" The king of Wei was very angry, "is it enough to forgive such a big mistake? If I have a problem today, how many dogs do you have to pay for? Come on, take yantesi back to the top 80. "


    Everyone looked at each other in the field. The average person who was in charge of the 80th board would go directly to see the king of hell. Even if Wan yantesi had martial arts skills, he would also have to die to get the 80th board. What''s more important is that Wan yantesi, as a general in charge of the Imperial Palace, was in charge of the imperial city''s imperial guards. His identity was not trivial. How could he say that he would fight?


    When the king of Wei saw that no one moved after the order, he sneered: "why, if you want to rebel, you won''t even listen to the king''s order?"


    Now, wanyantesi can''t be good, so he has to stand up: "please forgive me for being rude. I have a special identity. I''m under the direct command of the emperor. I don''t need to listen to other people''s orders. I will give an account to your highness at the end of today''s affair. Now I''m going to chase the murderer. I''m sorry not to accompany you!"


    At this time, Yan te Si is also secretly angry in his heart. In his capacity, it''s not polite to see him in the capital. Today, he was humiliated by a suckling boy!


    At the same time, he knew very well that he was the emperor''s confidant. The king of Wei courted him several times, but he didn''t show it. On the contrary, he was close to the emperor''s younger brother wanyanyuan. The king of Wei and the king of Changsheng had always been at odds with each other, so he should be hated by the king of Wei. Now the king of Wei is likely to take advantage of the opportunity to get rid of himself. He can''t be so stupid and be slaughtered, First, deal with today''s disaster. When the news reaches the emperor and the king of Changsheng, they will keep themselves.


    Seeing the conflict between Wan Yan te Si and the king of Wei, Pei man is still expressionless, but the slightly upward corner of her mouth betrays her real mood at the moment: "make it, the bigger the better."


    "Bold!" The king of Wei took out something from his arms and put it in the air. "Wan Yan te Si, don''t you think only your father can cure you? Open your dog''s eyes and see what it is


    "What a blind dog Song Qing''s book was hidden on the beam, and his eyes were hurt by the glittering brand in his hand.


    The crowd saw the sign in his hand, and their faces changed greatly. They knelt down on the ground one after another: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"


    Song Qingshu was surprised to see that even queen peiman got up to salute. He looked carefully at the sign in the hand of the king of Wei. It was a big gold medal with four characters engraved on it, such as my personal visit. Next to it, there were several small characters, which should be Jurchen characters. Unfortunately, song Qingshu didn''t know it.


    "These women are very quick to be translated into Chinese. Even Ruzhen has come here in person." Song Qingshu was always make complaints about it. He never understood, but a piece of broken sign only came to such a great magic. It really met with a genuine desire to oppose it. Even if the Emperor himself came, he cut it down.


    Seeing the empress kneeling in front of him, the king of Wei felt proud: "come on, drag Wan yantesi down and hit the 80th board again!"


    "Yes No one dares to refuse. They will go to detain Wan Yan te Si. Wan Yan te Si shakes away the guards.


    "Wanyantesi, can''t you be a rebel?" The king of Wei was furious.


    Song Qingshu on the beam of the house shakes his head secretly. He has tasted it for a long time. The king of Wei obviously disagrees with wanyantesi and wants to take this opportunity to punish him. However, song Qingshu thinks that his series of behaviors are just children''s tantrums, which are not elegant. It''s not good for him to do this except to vent his anger. On the contrary, it completely provokes such a heavyweight enemy as Wan yantesi. As a mature politician, he either doesn''t do it or does it absolutely. Now that he has the gold medal in his hand, he can take advantage of Yan Tesi''s resistance just now and directly crown him with such charges as conspiracy and great rebellion, and kill him on the spot to avoid future trouble, As a result, the king of Wei will only show off his power here, which will bring endless troubles.


    Wanyan Tess''s face changed, and finally hummed: "I don''t need to be escorted, I will go myself." Then he turned around and followed the law enforcers to the outside.


    After the disposal of Yan te Si, the king of Wei turned to Queen Pei man and said coldly, "the bodyguards outside the empress''s dormitory don''t even know that the assassins have entered the empress''s dormitory. The bodyguards under the empress''s hands are neglecting their duties, so it''s time to change them." As soon as his voice fell, he turned back and said, "come on, put all the guards on duty in the hall of Taihe into the heaven prison, and all the palace maids and eunuchs in the hall of Taihe have been changed. The king will choose who to change."


    Queen peiman''s face changed slightly: "our palace is used to these close servants around us. They are very familiar with our palace''s hobbies and habits. If you ask them to be considerate, they won''t bother your highness."


    The king of Wei took a deep look at her. He was silent for a short time, and suddenly burst out laughing, "lady, how can I refuse this request?"


    Song Qingshu thought that the king of Wei was not too careless. He directly replaced the guards of Taihe hall with her own people. The empress could only give way step by step because of the assassins in her palace. From now on, the Taihe hall is under the control of the king of Wei, and her every move can''t escape the eye of the king of Wei.


    "I''ll go out and see what happened to Wanyan Tess. I won''t disturb her to have a rest." The king of Wei has won a great victory today. Now he even walks a little bit. As for the two beautiful maids he used to like... He is not interested in being made a scene by the assassin today. Anyway, now the Taihe palace is under his control. Sooner or later, the two maids are all of their own, and he is not in a hurry.


    After the king of Wei left, song Qingshu continued to hide on the beam for a while, hoping to see if he could get any useful information from the queen. As a result, he didn''t know whether he was worried about the people around him. Queen peiman didn''t show any emotion.


    Seeing and hearing nothing valuable, song Qingshu took advantage of the chaos of Taihe hall. After coming out of Taihe hall, song Qingshu hesitated and decided to go back to xiaoxingguo''s residence.


    As expected, Huang shannu finally came back here. Song Qingshu was full of complaints. Did this woman really take this place as his home? Fortunately, he is not a real little eunuch. Otherwise, the matter of harboring assassins will be exposed, and the nine families of the little eunuch will not want it?


    "You... How did you get out?" At the moment, the woman in the yellow shirt is leaning on the head of the bed with a pretty face without any blood color. She is surprised to see song Qingshu coming back.


    "I said nvxia, you have no conscience." Song Qingshu wanted to sit on the bed, but she glared at him and had to pull a stool at will. "Fortunately, the Taihe hall was in chaos at that time, so I could get out of the mess. Otherwise, they would find that I took the assassin with me, and ten heads would not be enough."


    The yellow shirt girl apologized: "actually, I was going to save you when the limelight passed. I didn''t expect you to slip out by yourself... Eh, I seem to remember I ordered your acupoints?" A look of suspicion immediately appeared on her face.


    Song Qingshu calmly replied, "I don''t know what''s going on. At that time, I suddenly felt numb in my back, and then I found that my body could move."


    "It seems that there was a master hidden in the palace at that time," Huang shannu doubted before, but now she is more convinced after hearing him say, "I don''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "listen to you say that at that time, thanks to the man''s secret rescue, you can get away, that proves that the man is definitely not the enemy."


    "Well, I think so too," nodded Huang shannu. "I was still guessing if he was a member of the Queen''s staff, but since he let you go, it shouldn''t be..."


    "I said nvxia, you''d better pay more attention to yourself now. You look as white as your aunt who has been flowing continuously for a month. If you don''t make up for it, I''m afraid you''ll die at any time." Song Qingshu had already noticed that she was seriously injured. Just now, she had a fight with the experts under the command of the king of Wei, and the iron man couldn''t hold on.


    "When I die, shouldn''t you be happy that no one will coerce you to do this or that," said the woman in yellow shirt, coughing again. "By the way, what''s Auntie?"


    "Er, the meaning of Auntie is that there is a wound on her body, and she will not stop bleeding." Song Qingshu didn''t dare to explain to her carefully, and quickly cut off the topic. "Of course, I don''t want to see what happened to nvxia. If nvxia dies, no one will untie the dead hole for me. Don''t I want to die with nvxia?"


    "You little eunuch have a lot of guts," Huang shannu said with a smile. "Don''t worry. When I get better, I will untie the acupoints for you. I won''t force you to do anything in the future. Ah, we are all poor people..."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu turned his lips and thought that you are beautiful and have high martial arts skills. In front of a disabled young eunuch, he pretended to be a poor man and was not affectable.


    Tick, tick, tick


    "Why?" Song Qingshu looked behind her, "what''s that sound?"


    "I''ve been shot." Yellow shirt woman obviously hesitated for a long time, "I can''t reach my back, please help me."

 Chapter 773

    It turns out that although Huang shannu successfully broke out of the siege just now, the palace guards were not vegetarians. Although their lightness skills could not catch up with her, they still had crossbows in their hands. Huang shannu''s body method was excellent, and she successfully avoided most of them, but in the end, she could not avoid all of them.


    After returning to xiaoxingguo''s residence, Huang shannu originally intended to use her internal force to force the arrow out. Unfortunately, she was seriously injured, and her real Qi was limited. Moreover, there were barbs on the arrow. Every time she performed martial arts, the wound was so painful that she almost fainted. How dare she continue.


    Because the arrow is still in the body, and it is difficult to stop bleeding by sealing the acupoints. The blood flows out along the wound and drops onto the bed board, and then it makes a tick tick sound for song Qingshu to hear.


    Hearing Huang shannu''s words, song Qingshu had a strange look on his face: "I''m afraid it''s not very good. Men and women are not compatible. I''m afraid it will affect the girl''s reputation..."


    "What''s the incompatibility between men and women? You''re obviously too..." Huang shannu almost fainted. She managed to summon up the courage to ask him to help. Unexpectedly, it was this response? If it was a man here, she would not be so pushy - of course, if it was a man, she would rather die than ask for help.


    "Since the girl doesn''t mind, I''ll help you," Song Qingshu added, "it''s said in advance that this is what you ask for, and it''s not allowed to settle accounts after autumn."


    Yellow shirt female only when he was afraid of being killed, and is angry and funny: "don''t worry, won''t settle accounts in autumn."


    "Turn around and let me see." At the same time, song Qingshu sighed in his heart that when he had been in the martial arts world for so long, he often encountered this situation. Practice makes perfect, and he almost became a surgeon.


    The woman in the yellow shirt turned slowly, her lips pressed tightly, and she obviously suffered a lot. Song Qingshu looked at her back and saw that the wound was near the junction of shoulder blades and ribs. The bow and arrow had been broken by herself, and only a small part of the arrow had been submerged in the flesh. The clothes near the wound had been soaked with blood and tightly attached to her body.


    Without saying a word, song Qingshu directly tore the clothes on her back. The yellow dress girl seemed to be scalded by boiling water. In an instant, she pulled the quilt beside her and covered her back. She got up and looked at him in surprise and anger: "what are you doing?"


    She had already been injured, and this kind of big action aggravated the arrow injury on her back. She could not help whining and almost fainted without pain.


    Song Qingshu said helplessly: "nvxia, if you don''t tear off the clothes on your back, how can I take out the arrow for you?"


    The fierce eyes of the yellow dress girl gradually softened down, and there was a trace of red on her pale face: "but... You have to be torn so much?"


    "I just tear it so easily. It''s obviously that your clothes are made of bad materials," Song Qingshu said hastily when he saw her killing eyes. "Well, well, Miss Yang, you don''t have to react so much. Anyway, I''m a eunuch."


    "Sometimes I really doubt if you are a eunuch!" The woman in the yellow shirt gave him a hateful look.


    "If Miss Yang doesn''t believe it, you can check it yourself." Song Qingshu replied with a smile, and raised his legs intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Bah, shameless..." Huang shannu had learned from his scoundrel for a long time, but she was not so angry as before.


    "Nvxia, you''d better continue to lie on the bed. If you don''t take out the arrow again, you won''t have the strength to scold me." Song Qingshu reaches over to help her.


    When his hand just touched his shoulder, the yellow shirt girl was stiff all over and said in a hurry, "I''ll do it myself." With that, he struggled to get down and buried his head in the quilt. He couldn''t see any expression.


    Song Qingshu opened the quilt on her back, and obviously felt the whole body of Huang shannu tremble again. Looking at the large white skin in front of her, he couldn''t help saying: "nvxia, I saw your body, you won''t kill me afterwards."


    "Shut up and get the arrow for me!" The woman in yellow shirt is really going to be dizzy. If there was no other way, she would like to give the dead eunuch a sword.


    "Well, well, you have to bear it." Song Qingshu finally became serious. First he took the knife to the fire and roasted it. Then he carefully began to cut the wound behind her.


    "Well ~" the yellow dress girl''s face was so painful that she suddenly came out in a cold sweat, and subconsciously grasped the hand of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and soon realized that she was too painful. He let her grasp her and continued to deal with the wound, thinking: "fortunately, I am not an ordinary person, otherwise I will be caught by you, how can I help you get the arrow?"


    Looking at her appearance of suffering, song Qingshu could not help feeling a trace of pity. He patted her on the back of her hand as a sign of consolation. However, Huang shannu subconsciously took his hand


    "All right, the arrow is out." I don''t know how long it took. Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. "In ancient times, Guan Yunchang scraped bones to cure poison. Today, I see Guan Gong, a girl. It''s really an eye opener."


    "Bah, you are a talented woman, Guan Gong." Huang shannu was angry and happy by him. The little eunuch didn''t have any ink on her chest, but she had to be mediocre and elegant and quoted classics. Finally, she was made nondescript.


    "Nvxia, of course, is not Guan Gong. Guan Gong''s face is not so white," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but nvxia, can you release my hand? I''ve got to put some medicine on you


    "Ah ~" the woman in yellow shirt found that she had been holding his hand. What made her blush was that they were clasping their fingers together, and she quickly threw them away.


    Song Qingshu laughed, but he didn''t think much of it. As he applied medicine for her, he joked: "it''s the second time that I''ve healed a girl. Nvxia, although you''re good at martial arts, you''d better be careful. If you hurt her several times, maybe I''ll finish reading all over."


    Huang Shan''s eyebrows raised, but she also knew that although he was not serious, he was also concerned about himself, so she didn''t get angry. She just said coldly, "I don''t need a little eunuch to worry about my girl''s affairs... Eh, what medicine did you give me?" She suddenly found that the other party did not use the golden medicine she provided.


    Song Qingshu took the medicine bottle and shook it in front of her: "of course, it''s a good medicine. You can recover quickly after using this medicine, and the wound will not leave scars after healing. Girl, you are so beautiful. If you leave scars on your body, I''m afraid your future husband will die of heartache."


    "Bah, what a mess." Although the woman in yellow shirt was rude, women''s nature was to love beauty. After a moment''s hesitation, she let him use her own medicine. "How can you have such a good medicine on a little eunuch?"


    Song Qingshu calmly replied, "don''t you forget that I''m the Queen''s favorite? This medicine is the filial piety of the people in Taiyuan hospital. "


    "So it is." The woman in the yellow shirt nodded.


    "Girl, you can take good care of yourself here. I have to go to the palace to do errands. Later, I''ll tell the imperial dining room to prepare some things to nourish blood and Qi and send them to the door. Girl, you can eat more then." Song Qingshu took care of the wound for her and got up to leave.


    The yellow dress girl turned her head and looked at him like this. Her eyes were very clear: "Why are you so good to me?"

 Chapter 774

    Huang shannu looked at Song Qingshu straightforwardly, as if saying to herself: "during this period of time, I can see that you are not in a low position in the Imperial Palace, and you are the red man in front of the queen. If it wasn''t for my appearance, you would be more relaxed in the Imperial Palace. I not only beat you and scold you, but also point your dead hole to coerce you. You should hate me, why do you help me again and again, And


    The yellow shirt girl looked at him and added, "and I can''t see any resentment in your eyes. It seems that you really want to help me."


    "Nvxia is so beautiful. Everyone loves beauty. I can''t help but feel close to you when I see you from the bottom of my heart." Song Qingshu replied.


    "If other men answer like this, maybe I''ll believe it, but you are..." the yellow shirt girl bit her lip and changed her tongue temporarily, "but you''re on duty in the Imperial Palace, and you don''t know how many gorgeous beauties there are. You''ve been influenced and seen so much, and you can''t help me because I''m beautiful?"


    "There are many beauties in the palace, but it''s not so beautiful that the girl is so miserable." Song Qingshu interrupted her in a hurry and replied solemnly.


    "What''s so miserable? Do you boast so much?" The yellow dress girl couldn''t help but chuckle, revealing the crystal clear and jade like shell teeth.


    I don''t know why, in the face of the praise and flattery of countless young talents over the years, although she responded with a smile, she didn''t even have a ripple in her heart. During this period, she was often teased by this ordinary little eunuch.


    Compared with those Jiangnan talents who praised her by quoting classics, the eunuch''s words were vulgar, but she didn''t sound disgusted. And when I savor it carefully, I find that his words are not crude, and there is even a feeling that the general is elegant,


    Huang shannu didn''t know that these were just the common speaking style in Song Qingshu''s previous life. Her humorous and free and easy style was far from the current society with rampant ethics.


    "I haven''t read any books. The abuse of idioms makes girls laugh." Song Qingshu didn''t like it either. He pretended the little eunuch''s uneasiness and embarrassment vividly.


    "I''m not making fun of you, and... I think your description is very new," Huang shannu comforted him subconsciously, "but you still didn''t tell me the truth. Why did you help me? And I can feel from your eyes that you don''t seem to worry about the prohibition on yourself at all."


    Song Qingshu thinks that I can''t tell you because the Shaolin Temple accepted your love last time, and the two sides could hardly be regarded as the same camp, so I helped you


    Seeing the Yellow shirted girl staring at herself and waiting for the answer, song Qingshu quickly made it up: "to tell you the truth, I''m a Han Chinese. I was caught as a eunuch in the imperial palace when I was a child, and I was humiliated..."


    Song Qingshu was full of color and voice. After crying for a while, he suddenly found that the yellow shirt girl''s eyes were red and her heart was full of sadness. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He thought, isn''t it? The yellow shirt girl looks very smart, so she was cheated?


    He thought that the fire was almost finished, so he changed his words: "that day I saw the girl come to the palace to assassinate alone, and I admire her very much. Moreover, because she is also a Han nationality, I really hope that she can succeed in assassinating and make us proud."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you." The woman in the yellow shirt had a gloomy face.


    Song Qingshu wanted to take the opportunity to find out what she wanted to do when she came to the imperial palace of the state of Jin. Seeing that she didn''t disclose her details, she didn''t dare to continue to ask, so as not to reveal her trace too much: "girl, you know, after all, I''m on duty in the imperial palace of the state of Jin. If my mind is listened to by others, I don''t have enough ten heads to chop, so I always hide my mind in the bottom of my heart, Even the girl dare not tell me


    "So it is..." the yellow shirt girl nodded secretly, and finally solved the doubts in her heart.


    "These days, I know that the girl is a typical knife mouthed bean curd heart. Although she is a little fierce, she will never embarrass such a suffering little person as me, so I am not afraid of being forbidden by the girl." After the explanation, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that you don''t believe the truth, but you believe the lie. It''s really stupid and can''t blame the society.


    "If you like, I''ll take you out of the palace of the kingdom of Jin and return to our own country of the Han people when I''m done here?" Huang shannu felt that she and the eunuch were more and more congenial. She couldn''t bear to see him continue to suffer here. She blurted out in her heart.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "girl, you know that I am... What can I do when I am out of the palace? You can''t support me all my life, girl. I''d better stay in the palace honestly. " At the same time, he couldn''t stop bah bah in his heart. He thought, why should I pretend to be a eunuch.


    "What if I support you all my life?" As soon as Huang Shan''s words came out, she felt that there was an ambiguity. Until she remembered that this man was not a man, but a eunuch, she was not so embarrassed.


    "For the rest of my life?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, "I hope you can remember this sentence in the future."


    "It''s hard for a gentleman to catch up with his words. Although I''m not a gentleman, I''m not a villain who keeps his words." Huang shannu, unaware of song Qingshu''s pun, made a promise again.


    "Let''s wait until the girl has finished her task," Song Qingshu suddenly thought of her hand in Taihe hall today, and asked, "does Miss Yang know the two little maids in the Queen''s bedroom today?"


    "Recognize..." yellow shirt female eyes flashed a trace of deep sadness, but she did not continue to say, but said, "not I want to deliberately hide, but this kind of thing, the less you know, the more safe."


    After several attempts, song Qingshu didn''t get the desired result, and he was also a little frustrated. However, he knew that this kind of thing was too urgent. Today, he just opened her mind. If he knew her well for a while, he would know sooner or later.


    After chatting with Huang shannu for a while, song Qingshu got up to say goodbye and quietly slipped out of the palace.


    After returning to Tang Kuo''s residence, Wanyan Gebi seems to be deliberately hiding from him. Song Qingshu is naturally happy and quiet. When he returns to his bedroom, he is thinking about how to rescue the Song Dynasty princesses in Huanyi courtyard. Suddenly, his servants run to present the invitation. Song Qingshu opens it and finds that it is wan Yanliang, the king of Hailing, who invited him to visit Qiuxiang building tonight.


    "Qiuxiang building? I''m still in Bohu building. " Song Qingshu secretly Tucao, this name is not shocked, find the next person to make complaints about it, as expected, this autumn house is the largest brothel in Daxing mansion, it can indeed be regarded as the largest brothel in the whole country, and is different from the ordinary brothel. It is said that the boss behind the brothel has official background and has a lot of ties with the teaching house.


    "Brothel, I like it." Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the scene of meeting Xia Qingqing in the brothel in Yangzhou City, and his mouth can''t help rising slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was thinking about how to save the people in the Huanyi courtyard. Before he knew it, night had already fallen. He got on the carriage of wanyanliang school to pick him up. Looking at the luxurious decoration of the carriage, he could not help sighing: was such a luxurious carriage equivalent to a Rolls Royce in the previous life?


    I can''t help but start to miss the world before, the developed Internet, the massive entertainment activities and the long legs all over the street in summer. It''s not like women in this world wrapping themselves up like rice dumplings now


    When song Qingshu was wandering outside, he suddenly felt a warning. He suddenly moved aside. A little golden snake had bitten the place where he was sitting. When he saw that the cushion was corroded by the venom, he could know how poisonous the snake was.


    Suddenly there was a roar from the guards. Then a small body rushed into the carriage, and the dagger in his hand stabbed at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu is hesitating whether to expose his skills. Who knows that the dagger stopped in mid air, and a surprised female voice sounded in the carriage: "aren''t you wanyanliang?"


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that the assassin in front of him was wrapped up tightly and only showed a pair of smart eyes. From her delicate body curve and her delicate voice, she should be a girl. Although she can''t see her appearance clearly, song Qingshu''s experience shows that she is definitely a beauty with such beautiful eyes and eyebrows as long as there is no big accident, And it''s a disaster to the country and the people.


    The assassin didn''t hesitate at all. He came and went faster. In an instant, he retreated the same way. Through the window, she could see the bodyguard who forced her to retreat. She disappeared to the eaves of the far away house as light as a swallow.


    The bodyguards sent by Wan Yanliang came to plead guilty, but song Qingshu didn''t care about them. Instead, he looked thoughtfully at the direction of the assassin''s disappearance: "recently, it''s really a coincidence that one after another they met female assassins, and they were all beautiful women..."


    "The emperor''s son-in-law, why don''t we wait here for a while? I''ve sent someone to transfer a new car, and at the same time, I''ll mobilize some people to protect the safety of the emperor''s son-in-law." Said the guard hastily.


    "No, it''s not too early now. Let''s go to Qiuxiang building first." Song Qingshu returned to the carriage, and the poisonous snakes in the carriage had been cleaned up by the guards.


    "But the assassin..." the bodyguard stopped talking.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "the target of this assassin is your master Hailing king. I just suffered from the disaster of fish in the pond. Don''t worry, there will be no assassins next."


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu arrived at Qiuxiang building, Wan Yanliang welcomed him from afar: "brother Tang Kuo, I''ve heard about what happened on the road. Thanks to brother Tang Kuo''s quick reaction, otherwise I would have died on the spot. Brother Tang Kuo saved my life."


    "You''re welcome, Lord. This time, I was just killed by chance." Song Qingshu originally doubted whether it was Wan Yanliang who deliberately played a bitter game, but from his fear reaction, the assassin should not have been sent by him.


    "I''m really sorry to have surprised brother Tang Kuo this time. Today, there''s a top-quality flower leader in Qiuxiang building. I''ll take a picture of her and send it to brother Tang Kuo to make amends later." Wan Yanliang took song Qingshu''s hand and went inside.

 Chapter 775

    "The best Huakui?" Song Qingshu has a strange face. He and Hua Kui are really predestined.


    As soon as he entered Qiuxiang building, song Qingshu smelled a refreshing smell of powder. He seemed to be in the middle of the cosmetics counters in the shopping malls in his previous life. All the way, he saw that the place was full of magnificent singing and dancing. Song Qingshu secretly exclaimed that it was no wonder that song Qingshu could be called the largest brothel in the kingdom of Jin. Even compared with the famous entertainment clubs in his previous life, this style of bearing was better.


    "I don''t know how the brothel of He Qing (he Tieshou) is going." Song Qing is worried in writing. In the Qing Dynasty, it is good to say that there is no big problem with his preferential policies and secret support. However, in other countries, if we want to compete with brothels of this grade, the prospect is not optimistic.


    The Qiuxiang building is quite different from other brothels. There is a wide platform in the middle. A large number of seats are scattered into a fan-shaped shape, and the platform is surrounded in the middle. There are several floors on the upper floor. Song Qingshu glanced at them at random, and then he saw that the rooms on the upper floor are all box type, which should be provided for guests with distinguished status or wealth, The whole brothel is a little like a miniature Roman Colosseum.


    Wan Yanliang takes him upstairs, and finally enters a private room on the top floor. Song Qingshu secretly nods his head. With Wan Yanliang''s power in the state of Jin, of course, he will choose the best position.


    There are still people in the private room. Song Qingshu''s eyes are sharp. He sees a bearded one armed man sitting alone in a corner drinking. It''s not Yang Guo or who he is. He seems to be indifferent to everything. Even when Wan Yanliang and song Qingshu come in, he doesn''t lift his eyelids.


    "Damn, when I see Yang Guo mistaking his whole life, this sentence is really not for nothing. Even when he is decadent, he is so handsome. The sobbing scum and the melancholy eyes should be put into my world, and I don''t know how many crazy girls will rush to recommend themselves to the pillow."


    Although song Qingshu''s skin bag was also a famous man of beauty in the Wulin, he had to admit that he couldn''t compare with Yang Guo only in terms of his appearance. However, he had passed the age of face wrestling for a long time and didn''t have any negative emotions.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, please forgive me. Brother Bingde recently learned about his life experience. For a moment, he couldn''t accept it. If there is any neglect, I will make amends for him..."


    Before Wan Yanliang finished, Yang Guo suddenly raised his head. His eyes suddenly became sharp: "my name is Yang Guo. I used to be, and I will be!"


    Wan Yanliang grinned bitterly: "brother Bingde, I know it''s hard for you to accept for a while, but it''s true..."


    Song Qingshu could understand Yang Guo''s mood very well, so he took the opportunity to interrupt: "Lord, anyway, the name is just a title. Since brother Yang can''t accept it for a while, we''d better call him Yang Guo in private." Song Qingshu then walked up to Yang Guo and said with a smile, "brother Yang, we haven''t seen each other for a long time since Kaifeng last time."


    "We just met at the gate the other day." Although Yang Guo''s voice was a little cold, his face finally eased a little when song Qingshu called him Yang Guo instead of Wan yanbingde.


    "It seems that brother Tang Kuo and my brother Yang are really predestined. Brother Tang Kuo, you may not know that brother Yang didn''t want to come to such an occasion today, but he changed his mind when I heard that you were coming." Wan Yanliang said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu looked at Yang Guo in surprise, thinking that he and he had no intersection before. Why did he treat me differently?


    It''s a pity that Yang Guo is still there quietly drinking wine without any explanation. Song Qingshu looks back with a bitter smile and finds that there is another person on the other side of the compartment.


    Although his face is not as bad as Yang Guo''s, he is also a beautiful man. With a wisp of beard, he adds a bit of mature charm.


    "Let me introduce you two, brother Tang Kuo. This is the new minister of the Ministry of war, Xiao Yu, Lord Xiao. This is Tang Kuo Bian, the Duwei of the emperor''s son-in-law and the then Minister Zuo Cheng." Wan Yanliang took two people''s hands and introduced them.


    "I''ve heard a lot about my son-in-law. Today, I see that he is really very brave." Xiao Yu saluted with a smile.


    "Your name is Xiao?" Song Qingshu looked at him thoughtfully. You know, the surname Xiao is rare in real women.


    "The emperor''s son-in-law is really wise. To tell you the truth, I''m actually from Liao Dynasty. I''m just a part of the later family." Xiao Yu said this without any displeasure.


    "Liao people? Or the post clan? " Song Qingshu was secretly surprised that Liao''s power was firmly in the hands of Yelu''s family and Xiao''s family. This person''s surname was Xiao, and he was also a member of the latter family. He was regarded as a noble person in Liao. Why did he become an official in Jin? We should know that Jin and Liao have a deep hatred.


    As if guessing his doubts, Wan Yanliang explained: "when Dajin conquered Liao, many royal families of Liao were captured. Some of them were willing to be loyal to Dajin. We also have the capacity to accommodate people in Dajin, and many of them were appointed to official posts."


    "It''s the Liao traitor." Song Qingshu is a bit shameless. Although Wan Yanliang didn''t say what happened to those who didn''t want to be loyal to him, it''s not hard to guess their tragic ending. I don''t know whether Xiao Feng and yelunanxian will clean up their doors when they see this adult Xiao


    After chatting for a while, they sat down. Wan Yanliang was the master. Song Qingshu was next to him, which was enough to show that Wan Yanliang attached importance to him. Xiao Yu''s position depended on the latter, just like Wan Yanliang''s valet. As for Yang Guoyao, he was not interested in sitting with them. He was hiding in a corner drinking muggy wine and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After sitting down, song Qingshu glanced around and didn''t see Ouyang Feng. He couldn''t help saying, "why didn''t you see them?"


    Wan Yanliang laughs and winks vaguely: "thank you, brother Tang Kuo. But today''s occasion is not suitable for them."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and quickly realized that Wan Yanliang was here to buy Huakui. There was only one Huakui, but there were three masters. It would be a problem how to divide them. Maybe not all of them, Ouyang Feng, valued women so much, but Huakui symbolized honor. Whoever Wan Yanliang gave her to, represented higher status, At that time, the three masters will have to fight even if they don''t like women.


    I''m afraid Wan Yanliang is worried about this. He simply doesn''t bring any.


    "Someone wants to assassinate Wang Ye today. Is it too dangerous for you, Wang Ye?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Wan Yanliang laughed and pointed to the four big men who were hidden in the corner. He said with a proud face: "brother Tang Kuo, these two are the top experts of the tudan family, tudan Ali chuhu and tudan Zhen. These two are the Qidan experts recommended by Xiao Shilang, Yelv Yuanyi and Xiao tanggudai. They are all the best of them, Maybe it''s a little lower than Mr. Ouyang''s level, but the four of them join hands... Hehe, no matter Mr. Ouyang or Mr. Murong, they will all die! "


    "There are so many experts in the world." Yang Guo, who has been silent, suddenly sneers and shows his disdain.

 Chapter 776

    Although I don''t quite understand why Ouyang Feng''s adoptive father''s attitude changed this time when he saw him, Ouyang Feng is his adoptive father after all. Yang Guo was treated by Wanyan Liang during this period of time. It''s not good for him to attack, so he had to spread the fire on the experts under Wanyan Liang''s command.


    The four masters snorted coldly. Seeing that Wan Yanliang didn''t mean to stop him, he showed an interesting look in his eyes. They were not satisfied with Wan Yanliang''s being too polite to Ouyang Feng. They had a high idea in their heart. Seeing the master''s tacit consent, they all acted together as if they had a heart.


    Yang Guo didn''t expect that the four of them had such a tacit understanding. They hurried to meet each other with one hand. It''s a pity that he lost one arm. It''s hard for him to attack with eight hands at the same time. In addition, the space in the box is narrow, and there is almost no room to move and dodge. The four masters can see the chance. They hold Yang Guo''s only hand together, The other two instantly appeared on the other side. One put his hand on Yang Guo''s back heart, and the other clasped his throat. As long as he vomited, Yang Guo would die on the spot.


    "Stop it Wanyanliang timely stop, "you four to one, it''s too shameful, also not fast back."


    "Four against one is not necessarily a win." Yang Guo''s face turned red. He was always arrogant and despised the enemy, but he was taken advantage of by the four. He was frightened and angry in his heart, and his power gushed out like the tide of the sea. The four masters who held him only felt that a huge force was coming from their palms, and they could no longer hold his key. They all stepped back and looked at Yang Guo on guard.


    Yang Guo did not continue to move, but got up and went out: "thank you for the hospitality of Wang Shengqing of Hailing. Yang is not used to this kind of environment, so I''ll leave first."


    Wan Yanliang said with a bitter smile: "it''s all the abruptness of the king. These bodyguards have no eyesight. They disturb the interest of brother Yang."


    Yang Guo shook his head: "it''s too small for King Hailing to say that. I''m Yang Guo. Winning means winning, losing means losing. The four of them are very good at martial arts, and they are good at fighting together. I''m not wronged for losing. I''m not angry about that. I came to Qiuxiang building just to see brother Tang Kuo. I''m going to ask him a question and go. "


    "What does brother Yang want to ask?" In Song Qingshu''s heart, Tang kuodian and Yang guosu have no friendship. Why did the other party come to see him? Did you find any flaws in yourself?


    "Brother Tang Kuo..." Yang Guo took a look at the other people in the room and said, "brother Tang Kuo, can you take a step to talk?"


    "Well, in that case, I''ll take you out." Song Qingshu is also curious about what he wants to ask. He says it to Wan Yanliang and goes out of the private room with Yang Guo.


    Along the way, Yang Guo seemed to be hesitating. After moving his lips several times, he didn''t say anything. Song Qingshu was even more curious: "if brother Yang has anything to say, I''m duty bound to help you."


    Yang Guo''s untidy face suddenly showed a kind of blush and said, "actually, I want to ask brother Tang Kuo... Last time we met near the gate... Who is the woman beside brother Tang Kuo?"


    "Er..." Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He didn''t expect to ask this question for half a day.


    "Her name is wan Yanping. She is my wife''s sister, Princess Qi of the current Dynasty." Song Qingshu replied, "I don''t know what brother Yang asked her to do?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, brother Tang Kuo. I''m just... I''m just..." Yang Guoyi gritted his teeth and explained, "just because I noticed that her eyes were very similar to my aunt''s eyes that day, I couldn''t help asking when I went back..."


    Song Qingshu looks strange and thinks that he can''t find Xiao Longnu. Is he going to take Wan Yanping to stop his thirst?


    "Brother Yang, I don''t know what to say... Although Wan Yanping is my sister-in-law, we have been in love for a long time, so..." Song Qingshu thinks it''s better to make it clear. Although he believes in Wan Yanping''s character, it''s not wise to let such a handsome man wander in front of his own woman, In Tianlong Babu, because Murong Fu wanted to be magnanimous, he let Duan Yu go around Wang Yuyan, and finally he was dug up.


    Yang Guo waved his hand in a hurry: "brother Tang Kuo misunderstood. I''m single-minded to my aunt. I will never have any idea about other women..."


    Song Qingshu naturally believed that what Yang Guo said was true when he read "the hero of divine carving" in his previous life. He couldn''t help laughing: "brother Yang, don''t mind. I just said it casually."


    After a few casual chats, Yang Guo leaves with a lot of worries. Looking at his lonely back, Song Qing thinks that he doesn''t know where little dragon girl has gone. At this time, Yang Guo is afraid that only little dragon girl can comfort him. Wan Yanping''s eyes are a little like Little Dragon Girl, which leads him into a dilemma. He is really the one in the impression.


    When song Qingshu was losing his mind, he suddenly smelled the smell of something in the air. It was strange, but a little familiar. He bet that he must have smelled it recently, but he couldn''t remember where he smelled it for a while.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Song Qingshu frowned when several big men were pushing the people in front of Qiuxiang building. In his current status, he didn''t need to hide from anyone except a few people in the state of Jin. However, he was a fake Tang Kuo Bian, and he didn''t want to make a fuss. As soon as he moved, he hid away.


    "Young master, please!" The voice of the Great Han made song Qingshu curious. He looked up and wanted to see which childe was so arrogant in the capital. However, he was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    A young man, dressed in a royal blue silk shirt, swayed his folding fan and could not hide his elegant air. He was very handsome. His eyes were black and white and bright. He held the handle of the fan with white jade in his hand. It was as white as the handle of the fan.


    People around are talking about it. They have never seen such a handsome young man. Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. Of course, he is not so handsome, because he is a woman at all.


    The reason why song Qingshu was so surprised was that he recognized that the young man was a woman in yellow dress disguised as a man!


    "It''s not like running around when you''re hurt!" Song Qingshu didn''t know why he was so worried about her. Now he wanted to press the yellow shirt girl on the table and beat his ass.


    Song Qingshu hid in the crowd. Huang shannu didn''t see him. After entering Qiuxiang building, she went up all the way and also entered one of the boxes on the top floor.


    "What does one of her daughters do in this brothel?" Secretary Song Qing left her room, hesitated for a moment, and decided to go back to Wan Yanliang first.


    When song Qingshu comes back to the box, he just hears that Xiao Yu is praising Wan Yanliang''s masters. He catches Yang Guo in a few moves. When he comes in, Wan Yanliang asks him what he thinks of the battle just now.


    "These warriors under the Lord are really the best among the experts. They really open my eyes." Song Qingshu flatters them casually. He doesn''t tell the truth. These four masters are really good at martial arts, but Yang Guo is not so bad. If you change the environment, Yang Guo won''t give them a chance to get close to each other. Moreover, he doesn''t have his black iron sword with him. Otherwise, each sword will not lock him.


    Of course, song Qingshu also has to admit that even if he is a top-notch expert, when he meets these four people for the first time, he may be caught off guard and capsize in the sewer.


    When several people were chatting in the box, those people downstairs suddenly became lively. Wan Yanliang glanced down and couldn''t help but smile: "tonight''s play is about to start."


    On one side, Xiao Yu came over and winked: "son-in-law, your love is coming."


    "What kind of happiness?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "The Huakui of Qiuxiang building is different this time. All the princes and nobles in the capital are here for her tonight. The Lord plans to take a picture of the Huakui and give it to you. It''s not Yanfu and what is it?" Xiao Yu said with emotion.


    "Huakui?" Song Qingshu also took a look at the venue, but he could not see any Huakui. The staff were still arranging the venue, so he asked curiously, "what''s the origin of Huakui? How could all of them come for her


    "Brother Tang Kuo''s family has a lovely wife. It''s normal not to care about the lace news. I don''t know," Wan Yanliang said with a smile. "I''ll ask brother Tang Kuo a question first. What kind of woman do you think is the most attractive?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu didn''t know what he meant. He didn''t answer rashly, "please give me advice."


    "I don''t dare to give advice. Let''s just talk about our experience," Wan Yanliang laughs. "Most men appreciate women. They either look at each other''s appearance or look at each other''s figure. It''s natural that they have both appearance and figure


    "I don''t know what those extraordinary people look at when they appreciate women." Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say.


    Wan Yanliang took a sip of tea and continued: "other people are not satisfied with appreciating a woman''s appearance. Compared with appearance, they pay more attention to a woman''s inner beauty. Of course, a woman who has both appearance and inner beauty is called superior."


    "Listen to Wang Ye''s tone, it seems that he doesn''t agree with both of them?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "This is natural," Wan Yanliang''s face flashed a burst of color, "men to a certain level, whether it''s a woman with good shape and appearance, or a beauty with both talent and color, also don''t know how much play, naturally don''t care too much, what they value most is a woman''s identity!"


    "Identity?" Song Qingshu''s face was strange. He thought that Wan Yanliang and himself were like-minded in some ways. If they were not destined to be enemies, it would be good to be friends.


    "The more special a woman''s identity is, the greater her charm will be. Even if her appearance and figure are not as good as some ordinary women, the attraction to men is by no means comparable to those ordinary women. If a woman has both talent and color, and at the same time has a special identity, she is the best of the best." Tang Kuo Bian said excitedly, "of course, this special is a more general concept. It can also be a noble identity, or it can be because of her male identity that her charm has greatly increased..."

 Chapter 777

    Wan Yanliang said slowly what he had learned from women. At the same time, he came up with a few women who were in line with his description and had not yet succeeded


    Huang Rong must be one of them. Unfortunately, this trip to Kaifeng made a mistake and flew away the best young woman. Hum, when our king conquers the Southern Song Dynasty one day, he won''t believe her;


    And Tang Kuo Bian''s wife Wanyan Gebi, the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin, is attractive enough. Besides, as a princess, she is also Wang''s cousin... Just think about it, it''s going to explode! Hum, let''s argue with Tang Kuo for a moment. When we are finished, we will see how we play with your wife;


    There is also Wanyan Chongjie, the granddaughter of the former imperial master zongpan. Hum, the old man Wanyan zongpan fought for power with his father and oppressed our father and son. Now it''s time for us to take revenge. It''s a pity that Wanyan AHU, the son of the old man, died early. Otherwise, we have to let him have a good understanding of what it means to live or die!


    Hehe, I''ve already tasted the taste of zongpan''s daughter-in-law. The first beauty in the state of Jin really deserves the reputation. Next, it''s his granddaughter''s turn to celebrate again. I''m sorry that I didn''t enjoy her mother''s peak. Fortunately, Chongjie inherited her mother''s beauty and even had a tendency to surpass her, It seems that God treats us well.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanyanliang lost his mind at the moment. Although song Qingshu didn''t know what he was thinking, he didn''t think much about it when he looked at his lustful eyes and suddenly breathed. Song Qingshu coughed deliberately: "listen to the meaning of the Lord, is this Huakui''s identity different?"


    Wan Yanliang finally came to his senses. He looked at him and thought about his wife. He said with a smile, "if you are a general Huakui, how can you disturb all the dignitaries in the capital?"


    "You should know what happened when Daikin conquered Tokyo, the capital of the Song Dynasty?" Wan Yanliang suddenly gave an enigmatic smile.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and pretended to suddenly realize: "is it the captured princesses and princesses of the state of song?" He was worried that he couldn''t find a chance to rescue those poor women in Huanyi hospital. Today, such a thing is really the best.


    "Brother Tang Kuo is really smart," Wan Yanliang said. "The concubines and imperial women of the Song Dynasty who were captured in those years had already been divided up by those people of the first dynasty. Naturally, we didn''t have our share. However, those princesses were left in the palace by the former Emperor, as if they were placed in a place called Huanyi courtyard."


    "Here it is Song Qingshu''s heart leaped and continued to listen with bated breath.


    "When those princesses were captured, the oldest were only in their early twenties, many of them were still in their infancy, and the youngest were not even born in the belly of their concubines. After all these years, the oldest of those princesses was about forty years old, and the youngest was just at the age of picking."


    Song Qingshu asked quietly, "is Huakui a little princess tonight?"


    "You think so well!" Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "those young girls who have just grown up are of course left for the emperor to enjoy. How can they let these people out?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "these women are distinguished and special. How can the emperor be willing to release them to the brothel?"


    "Noble fart, they are high-level prostitutes... High-level prisoners," Wan Yanliang said with disdain. "As for why the emperor let them go, I heard that it was because of the recent discord in diplomatic relations with the state of song. The emperor intended to use this move to humiliate the people of Song Dynasty. Think about it, the princess of Jinzhiyuye of Song Dynasty became the lowest prostitute in the state of Jin, What face do those Song people have? "


    "Since it''s to attack the people of Song Dynasty, the identity of a princess is enough. It seems that the Huakui may not be so good-looking this time." Song Qingshu pretends to show a disappointed expression to get more information from him.


    "Don''t worry. How can I fool you with an old woman?" Wan Yanliang was intrigued and said, "look at the men in this building. They are not fools. If they didn''t know that Hua Kui is the most beautiful man in the world, how could they be so excited?"


    "The best in the world?" Song Qingshu smiles, but doesn''t care. No matter how beautiful a woman is, after all these years of hard life, where can she go?


    Wan Yanliang continued: "the Huakui is quite special even among the princesses. Do you know Cai Jing?"


    "Cai Jing? The treacherous Minister of the Song Dynasty? " Song Qingshu asked uncertainly.


    "Yes," Wanyan nodded. "How powerful Cai Jing was when he was in power. The emperor of Song Dynasty betrothed the most beautiful five princesses among his daughters to his youngest son. Who knows that soon after his wedding, Tokyo city was surrounded by my second uncle Wanyan zongwang. In order to make peace, the emperor of the Song Dynasty did not hesitate to pay a lot of money for us to withdraw our troops. His second uncle asked the lion for an astronomical figure, one million pieces of gold and five million pieces of silver. The emperor of the Song Dynasty could not afford to pay for three feet of scraping, so he proposed to take women as collateral for gold. One princess and one princess allowed 1000 pieces of gold, one Zongji allowed 500 pieces of gold, and one Zuji allowed 200 pieces of gold, A suzerain''s wife can get 500 pieces of silver, a suzerain''s wife can get 200 pieces of silver, and a noble woman can get 100 pieces of silver. A woman in Tokyo can be chosen by her second uncle. Who is the first woman chosen by her second uncle


    Wan Yanliang is very proud of the past, as if he would like to imitate this kind of behavior. But song Qingshu is filled with indignation. First, he is angry at the cruelty of the Jin people; second, he is angry at the weakness and shamelessness of the Song Emperor; third, he pities the women who have been betrayed. At that time, these high women fell from heaven to hell overnight. What a cruel joke fate played on them.


    "Is it the fifth princess?" Speaking of this, song Qingshu can guess who Wanyan zongwang chose.


    "Yes, the five princesses were famous for their beauty. The second uncle had been admiring her for a long time. The first one chose her without hesitation." Compared with song Qingshu, Wan Yanliang''s expression at the moment is much more relaxed and freehand.


    "The most beautiful princess of the Song Dynasty, Cai Jing''s daughter-in-law, later became the prince''s concubine for a period of time. After her second uncle died, she was admitted to the Huanyi courtyard. It''s said that she was once spoiled by the emperor. Is this status attractive enough?" Wan Yanliang came up with a dirty face and said in a whisper, "when you look at the charming girl under you, do you have a special sense of Conquest when you think of her identity?"


    It''s not convenient for WAN Yanliang to say some words. In fact, many people here are thinking the same way. They are not only playing with the old princess, the daughter-in-law of the powerful minister, but also playing with the emperor and the Lord''s woman to a certain extent. Of course, the last sentence is so disrespectful that these people only dare to think about it in their heart and dare not say it.

 Chapter 778

    "It''s really conquering." Song Qingshu casually echoed that he knew the custom of real women. Different from Han people, they didn''t attach much importance to chastity. Therefore, the experience of five princesses wandering in the hands of several men not only didn''t make them feel less, but also added a little more attraction. Song Qingshu himself came from later generations, and the concept of this aspect was much more open than those of the Song Dynasty.


    Wan Yanliang was very satisfied with his reaction: "to tell you the truth, I''ve been admiring the five Princesses for a long time. However, compared with Meiren, I attach more importance to heroes, so I plan to donate her to brother Tang Kuo. Besides, because brother Tang Kuo suffered a disaster, I want to thank you even more."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Lord, how can a gentleman win over others? What''s more, I didn''t help at all this time."


    "Why not? If you let the king know the assassin''s means in advance, it is equivalent to saving the king''s life. How can you not repay the kindness of saving his life? Brother Tang Kuo has been reluctant to accept it. Is it because he thinks it''s too light? " Wanyanliang deliberately said with a pinching tone.


    "I''m joking. In that case, I''d better obey orders. Thank you for your generous gift." In fact, song Qingshu also wants to get in touch with the five princesses and learn about her sisters in Huanyi hospital.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, it''s too early to thank you. Although the five princesses are bound to win, I''m not sure that some troublesome people will come out later to fight with the king. If the situation doesn''t work, I hope brother Tang Kuo won''t blame the king at that time." Wan Yanliang said with a smile.


    "How can I be so ungrateful? The Lord is worried." Song Qingshu is very strange. Wan Yanliang promises something that is not his. If he fails to fulfill his promise afterwards, won''t he offend others? Wan Yanliang has a deep mind. He should not make such a low-level mistake.


    Noticing the change of song Qingshu''s expression, Wan Yanliang laughs: "don''t worry too much, brother Tang Kuo. As long as there''s no accident, you can enjoy the beautiful five princesses later. Of course, if something really goes wrong, brother Tang Kuo will accompany us back to our palace. The women in our palace, except for the princess, can be your choice as the king''s apology."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaps, to know that the women in the palace are not only maids and servant girls... He is a real power prince, in addition to the imperial concubine, the other side concubines and Ji concubines also don''t know how many. Listen to what he said, if you want to, you can even sleep his side concubines? You''re kidding!


    "The Lord is serious. As the saying goes, if I get my life, if I lose my luck, how dare I ask him to make amends? This matter must not be mentioned again." Song Qingshu solemnly refused.


    Wan Yanliang looked at him with a smile: "brother Tang Kuo, don''t you dare to choose the woman in the palace? Ha ha ha, I treat you as a friend. It''s common for my friends to present you to Ji Qie. Don''t care too much. "


    "This..." Song Qingshu was about to say what to refuse, but wanyanliang casually waved his hand, pointed to the following and said: "the fight for Huakui has begun."


    In the middle of the platform, an old bustard with lingering charm began to introduce the matters needing attention in the competition for Huakui, and then blew the beauty of Huakui to the sky and the earth. At the same time, she also introduced her special identity and experience, which was not much different from what Wan Yanliang mentioned just now.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care what the procuress said. Instead, he focused on WAN Yanliang''s behavior tonight. No matter what he thought, Wan Yanliang''s behavior was too suspicious. Whether he rashly made a short promise or suddenly mentioned giving it to Ji Qie, it was strange everywhere.


    Looking around a circle of boxes, he couldn''t see who was sitting inside, but those who could get to this floor must be rich or expensive. Although Wan Yanliang was powerful, he had been in the capital for so long. Song Qingshu also knew that there were many people in the court who were higher than him. Why was he so determined to take this picture? Even at the expense of his concubine to do compensation, this risk is too big, right?


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, Song Qing had a brilliant idea in his mind, and finally figured out the whole thing. Wan Yanliang was not sure that he would be able to take the picture of Hua Kui. On the contrary, he should be sure that he could not take the picture of Hua Kui at all this time, in order to find a reasonable reason for the gift to Ji Qie!


    It may be inconceivable for modern people to give their own women to other men, but in this world, Ji Qie has no status except her first wife. It''s really common for her to be handed over by her master. For example, Su Dongpo, a great talent, can write a sentence that moves millions of people, such as "ten years of life and death" for her dead wife, which looks like a great love saint, But on the other hand, he treated Ji Qie mercilessly and often gave her away. Even when some Ji Qie got pregnant, he took care of her


    Su Dongpo as a song people are like this, wanyanliang a Nuzhen aristocrat, it is impossible to take those side concubines Ji Qie seriously. However, different from Su Dongpo, wanyanliang''s status is more noble. Although he doesn''t care about the women himself, for others, those women are also princesses. With this level of status, they are much more attractive than ordinary concubines.


    If most people see Wan Yanliang give him the woman in the palace, don''t they want to be grateful and loyal? It''s a pity that song Qingshu is not an ordinary person. Of course, he won''t be bribed by him. Moreover, he suspects that Wan Yanliang doesn''t just want to take the opportunity to win over himself. Maybe he has another purpose.


    Although there is no other evidence, song Qingshu''s intuition tells him that Wan Yanliang''s ultimate goal may be in Ge Bi, Tang Kuo Bian''s wife.


    Song Qingshu still remembers that in his previous life, he read a divine book called "the legacy of the red chamber." in it, the prince of Beihai first invited Jia Rong to the palace, and then instructed his concubine to seduce him. Afterwards, he turned to Jia Rong to settle accounts. At the same time, he took out the evidence of Jia Rong''s embezzlement and perversion of the law to coerce him. Jia Rong was frightened and fell into the trap set by him step by step, Finally, he had to give his wife, Qin Keqing, to Beihai princess for mercy


    "I didn''t expect that reading that kind of book would be a big help today. Hehe, in the eyes of the old driver, what kind of routine have you never seen?" Song Qingshu had to be filled with emotion. The wisdom of wanyanliang was infinite. Although he didn''t know the specific means of wanyanliang at present, it was not much different from those of Beihai princess.


    Looking at the boxes not far away, song Qingshu even suspected that Wan Yanliang wanted to fight for Huakui, so that he would have a conflict with some powerful person, and then he had to fall into his camp.


    "I said, madam, what''s the use of your boasting here? It''s better to invite the fifth Princess out and let''s see if she is as beautiful as you said." The pimp''s tedious explanation has caused a lot of people''s antipathy. Some people below can''t help but shout directly, which immediately leads to a burst of echo.


    "I know you are waiting. I''ll let the fifth Princess come out to meet you." Then the procuress clapped her hands. When she got her signal, the thick curtain on the second floor pulled aside, and immediately a quiet sound came out from inside.


    A group of men stretched their necks and looked to the second floor. Behind the Pearl curtain, a beautiful figure was sitting there playing the piano. The exclamation came one after another


    "Sure enough, it''s the best in the world."


    "It''s no wonder that he was fascinated by the second prince."


    "Laozi must be her guest today."


    "You just dream. You don''t see how many princes and grandsons are waiting upstairs. Which round will get you?"


    "Hum, anyway, the rule tonight is that the one with the highest price will get it. I don''t have anything else. I have more money!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are so sharp now. Though separated by a layer of bead curtain, he can still see Huakui clearly. At the age of about twenty-seven or twenty-eight, with song Qingshu''s critical eyes, he has to admit that she is indeed an outstanding beauty. Maybe she was born with noble birth. Despite years of hardships, she still has some inherent pride, Let her different from the general Huakui of the wind of dust.


    When she heard the vulgar upstarts downstairs commenting on her, she frowned at first, as if she was going to be angry, but soon all turned into sorrow.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know why he could only think so much when he saw her eyebrows move, but he had a feeling that he didn''t guess her mind wrong.


    "Sure enough, I''m still in pity." Wan Yanliang couldn''t help exclaiming, "brother Tang Kuo, are you satisfied with the present of Wang?"


    Song Qingshu has roughly guessed his calculation, quietly echoed: "it''s really beautiful."


    Seeing everyone''s astonishment, the procuress seized the right time and yelled out: "gentlemen, I won''t say more about anything else. The bottom price is five hundred taels of gold. Whoever offers the highest price will be the guest of the five princesses of the Northern Song Dynasty tonight."


    Song Qingshu noticed that when the procuress was talking, the fifth Princess lowered her head, seemingly expressionless, but the white fist under the table betrayed her anger and helplessness.


    "Let the people below fight for a while, and we''ll come out when we''re almost done."


    Wan Yanliang obviously didn''t want to lose his identity. He had to fight with the people below for a long time. At this time, the price was rising one after another, and soon the price broke a thousand. Song Qingshu heard that it was gold. He didn''t know how many Huakui could buy from Qinhuai River at this price, but he could only buy her one night ownership. Moreover, judging from this posture, the final price was far more than that, The identity of this Song Dynasty Princess is really extraordinary.


    When it comes to three thousand taels of gold, the voice of bidding below is reduced by half. After all, it''s too extravagant to spend so much money only for one night. Many people who don''t have enough family background have already begun to withdraw.


    "Five thousand taels!" Before that, the fat man who claimed to have more money really had a different response. As soon as he opened his mouth, he almost doubled the price.

 Chapter 779

    The following people look at each other. The price has exceeded their budget. What''s more, they know that this time they are the role of accompanying the prince to study, and they don''t expect to really get the Huakui. Part of the reason why they bid just now is to make people laugh, and part of the reason is because they have illusions. Now the fat man makes them realize the reality.


    "Is there no higher price than five thousand taels of gold?" After waiting for a while, seeing that no one else had offered, the procuress knew that the limit of these people was up, so she turned her eyes to the box upstairs intentionally or unintentionally.


    "If no one offers again, the beauty will be mine." The fat man roared impatiently, as if he wanted to run over and hold the beauty behind the bead curtain in his arms.


    "Six thousand taels!" A cold voice came from a box not far away from them. Song Qingshu heard it all at once. It was the voice of a woman in yellow shirt.


    "It turns out that she came for the Song Dynasty Princess." Song Qingshu secretly nodded, thinking of her song identity, trying to rescue these poor princesses is not so unexpected.


    Song Qingshu suddenly moved in his heart: "she repeatedly broke into the imperial palace. Is it for the Huanyi courtyard?"


    "Seven thousand taels!" When the fat man saw that someone had robbed him, he was very angry and immediately added 1000 Liang.


    "Eight thousand taels!" Huang Shan girl''s voice is still cold, but song Qingshu seems to feel the anger in her voice.


    "Ten thousand Liang!" The fat man yelled ten thousand Liang directly, declaring his determination to win. However, song Qingshu noticed that the fat on his face was trembling unconsciously, and guessed that he would cry out the price. I''m afraid he was very painful.


    There was no response from Huang shannu''s box, and she obviously gave up to continue to increase the price. Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: when I was healing her, she didn''t have the appearance of a silver note, let alone ten thousand taels or one hundred taels of gold, and she didn''t know how she got into the top box.


    "There is no bid, no bid, I went to hold the beauty." Seeing that he beat back the girl in the yellow shirt, the fat man was secretly proud. He thought that the people in the top box were just like this, which made me nervous just now.


    "It''s too stingy of you to raise the price by several hundred before. Well, I''ll give you twenty thousand Liang." There''s finally another voice in the top box.


    Wanyanliang took a look over there. Xiao Yu had already come up to him and said, "it''s from the tudan family."


    Wan Yan nodded to show that he knew. Then he turned to song Qingshu and said, "brother Tang Kuo, let''s watch the play first."


    Song Qingshu can''t help admiring it secretly. It''s just like the bearing of a big boss. It''s played like this in the movies of previous lives. No matter how happy those people were before, they were not the stepping stone to set off the big boss in the end.


    The people in the boxes on the top floor finally began to fight formally. From Xiao Yu''s mouth, song Qingshu knew that he was the son of so and so Shangshu''s family, or which Marquis offered a price.


    The offer is also getting more and more outrageous. Not only the ordinary rich businessmen below are stunned, but even song Qingshu is shocked. Tens of thousands of taels of gold are enough to support the spending of thousands of troops for nearly a month. As a result, it''s only enough to play this woman for one night. Tut tut


    The final price fluctuates around 60000 Liang. After all, although these powerful people have money, they are not fools. They have to pay so much money for the joy of a night. Anyone has to weigh it.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Wan Yanliang winked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu laughed a little, stood up and called out: "100000 Liang."


    When this figure was reported, the whole Qiuxiang building was silent and looked into their box. Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "100000 Liang, the one in the palace is really good at business. It cost only 1000 pieces of gold to buy her from the Song Dynasty, but now it costs 100000 Liang overnight."


    "Your Majesty is holy and bright. This action humiliates the southern barbarians of the state of song and fills the national treasury. We, as ministers, must share your worries." Wan Yanliang gave him a meaningful look.


    Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. What a shame to the state of song? In fact, I''m afraid Xizong Bianxiang asked these ministers for bribes. The emperor was really


    However, judging from the situation, it seems that only wan Yanliang among the people on the scene has seen through this festival. He not only shows his kindness to me, but also shows no trace of filial piety to Xizong. No wonder Xizong trusts him so much.


    As soon as the hundred thousand taels of gold is called out, the boxes on the top floor are silent. If you buy the ownership of Huakui this time, the hundred thousand taels of gold will not scare these clandestine families. Although it''s a little expensive, you can buy a princess to go home to play, and you will have face if you say so. But now they can only buy it for one night. No one thinks it''s worth it. In addition, they find out through various channels that the bid is hailing king. No one wants to offend such a powerful figure for a woman, so they are silent for dozens of breaths, and no one speaks again.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, it seems that beauty is yours tonight."


    As soon as the voice of Wanyan''s words fell, a voice came out of another box: "150000 Liang!"


    "Hiss ~"


    The crowd gasped, not only shocked by his high bid, but also wondered who dared to compete with Hailing King openly for a woman?


    Wan Yanliang turns to Xiao Yu, but Xiao Yu shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know the identity of this person. Wan Yanliang orders his men: "go and check it."


    During the whole process, Yan Liang didn''t say a word. Song Qingshu wanted to see how he dealt with it, but he didn''t say anything on purpose. The atmosphere in the box was quiet and strange. Fortunately, the man came back soon: "it''s his Royal Highness the king of Wei."


    Wan Yanliang''s expression suddenly became strange. After a long time, he turned back to song Qingshu and said with a bitter smile: "brother Tang Kuo, if someone else bid, I will help you buy them back even if they spend more money. But the other party is the king of Wei, so it''s not convenient for me to rob him. You know that his majesty has only such a son, and he is destined to inherit the grand rule in the future. If I offend him now, I''m afraid there will be no place to die in the future. "


    "Of course, I can''t get in danger." Song Qingshu said in a hurry, but he sneered in his heart. I don''t believe you didn''t know that the king of Wei would come before, so just pretend.


    Wan Yanliang apologized: "today''s matter is that I''m sorry for you. In this way, I''ll keep my word. You''ll come back to the palace with me later. You''ll spend the night with me tonight. You can choose any woman in the palace."


    "The main play is coming!" Song Qingshu was just about to find a way to refuse when suddenly there was a price cry outside


    "Two hundred thousand taels!"


    All of a sudden, even Wan Yanliang was shocked, and he could not care about the topic just now. Looking at Song Qingshu, he blurted out: "it''s really strange. Who else in the whole capital dares not to give face to the king of Wei?"

 Chapter 780

    Song Qingshu was also curious. He had seen the Wei King''s domineering behavior in Taihe palace before. He didn''t pay attention to the empress and punished the general of the imperial guards at will. He was a master to the extreme. Even Wan Yanliang retreated. He didn''t know who dared to fight him.


    "Check it out." Wan Yanliang stares at the box and orders casually. Soon someone runs out.


    "Who should I be? It turns out that I am the king of eternal victory." Before the man came back, the king of Wei stood at the box window and broke the identity of the man. He looked there and sneered.


    "The king of eternal victory?" Song Qingshu felt that he had been in the capital for a long time. Naturally, he knew who king Changsheng was. Wanyanyuan, King Changsheng, was the younger brother of emperor Xizong.


    Now, there is no need to hide your identity. When the window of King Changsheng''s box was opened, a man of about 30 years old was sitting at the window, blowing the heat of tea, and said faintly: "Your Highness, don''t blame me for not reminding you that you should call me uncle, or someone who doesn''t know will be king of Wei, I don''t even know these Royal rituals. "


    "You The king of Wei was furious, but he also knew that he was wrong first, and it was hard to refute in front of so many people.


    Chang Sheng Wang chuckled and stood up at the window and looked at the Huakui below: "why, does the king of Wei also like this Huakui?"


    "How is it?" The king of Wei gave a cold hum.


    "150000 taels of gold is really a big hand," Chang Sheng Wang said suddenly. "But if I remember correctly, you don''t have a formal manor, how can you get such a large sum of money?"


    "I..." the king of Wei''s face changed greatly. In fact, in his status, it''s not easy to want money, but these are hidden rules that can''t be seen. How can he say it in front of so many people?


    The king of Changsheng pressed him step by step, and his eyes suddenly sharpened: "Oh, I remember. His royal highness, the king of Wei, was responsible for the flood control of the Yellow River during this period of time. Could it be that those who built the levee below begged you to do something and quietly showed filial piety to you? Don''t blame your uncle for being so talkative. You are young and ignorant. You may have no idea what kind of money you should take and what kind of money you shouldn''t take. Don''t be fooled by the officials who drill camp below. The river dike construction is related to the lives of millions of people. If you make any mistakes, your highness may not be able to bear the consequences. "


    As soon as king Changsheng''s words came out, the people below burst into flames. Although they were too frightened by the power of the king of Wei to show too much, they whispered to each other and pointed at the king of Wei.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, he was puzzled: does not Changsheng''s recklessness mean that the two sides completely split their faces? After all, the king of Wei is the future heir to the throne. Would he be too reckless?


    Xiao Yu came to Wan Yanliang''s ear and said in a low voice: "it seems that the king of Wei had finished the eighty board of Yan te Si, which completely angered the king of Changsheng." Xiao Yu''s voice is very small. Now there is so much noise in Qiuxiang building. I''m afraid even Wan Yanliang can''t hear it if he didn''t say it in his ear. However, song Qingshu''s accomplishments are clear.


    "It turns out that Wan yantesi is the man of Chang Sheng Wang." Knowing this relationship, song Qingshu was open-minded, and secretly surprised: Wan Yanyuan, as a prince, actually made friends with the general in charge of the Imperial Palace army. If he had no idea, ghosts would not believe it.


    Thinking of the tradition that the state of Jin has always had brothers and brothers, I''m afraid that the king of Changsheng is also in the mood to fight for the throne. No wonder he and the king of Wei are incompatible and open to each other.


    But what role does Wan Yanliang play in it? Xiao Yu''s respectful attitude towards him is not like the ordinary relationship between the superior and the subordinate, but like a family minister with a bright face. It''s really weird.


    "Nonsense, I''ve always been honest, but how can I take bribes?" The king of Wei, with a red face, said stiffly. He wanted to slap Changsheng in the face, but he knew that he could only think about it. After all, Changsheng was not under him, and he was also his uncle.


    "Oh? Since his highness is honest, how can he give out 150000 taels of gold? " The king of Changsheng suddenly realized, "I understand. I''m afraid your highness is going to scare off other competitors with an exaggerated price. Anyway, you are the king of Wei. Are you so ignorant of current affairs in Qiuxiang building? Can you really charge so much money for you?"


    The Wei King''s face turned blue and white, and he stretched out his hand: "you are cruel, let''s go!"


    Song Qingshu secretly admired Chang Sheng Wang''s brilliant method. He waited for the Wei king to jump down step by step. No matter whether it was corruption and bribery or finally using his power to suppress others without paying the bill, the Wei king could only flee in frustration, no matter which one he admitted would cause a lot of chicken feathers.


    "Two hundred thousand taels of gold, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for the king of Changsheng to come out." Song Qingshu suddenly doubts that as the head of the Tang Kuo family and one of the top three aristocratic families in the state of Jin, it''s not easy for him to transfer so much money in a short time, and he has to be strictly examined by the elders'' Association in the family. Wan Yanyuan, even as a prince, can''t get anywhere.


    Xiao Yu laughed: "the emperor''s son-in-law doesn''t know. Although the price is so high, it doesn''t mean that the king of Changsheng will really give him so much money. Just as he said just now, Qiuxiang building dare not collect the full amount of money from the king of Wei. Do you dare to ask him to collect the full amount? At least they would take the initiative to give a 20% discount. And I''m afraid the king of Changsheng won''t even pay 20% off. "


    Song Qingshu strange way: "can he openly default?"


    Xiao Yu laughs a few times. He can''t help looking at Wan Yanliang. Wan Yanliang also laughs: "brother Tang Kuo is straightforward, and it''s normal not to understand the way. Now everyone is his own, and there''s nothing to hide. Xiao Yu, please tell him."


    Xiao Yu then explained in detail: "of course, he will not openly default on his account, but choose another ingenious method, such as not paying off the account in one time, but choosing to repay it in several times. Can Qiuxiang house still refuse? As time goes on, there will be more room for manipulation. If what I expect is not bad, Qiuxiang building will only receive the first payment in the end. "


    Song Qingshu was amazed to hear that he came from later generations. Although he had much more insight than people in this world, he couldn''t catch up with these aristocrats when he talked about how to use his power. No wonder these people always bid for tens of thousands of taels of gold, but those ordinary rich businessmen can only compare them with real gold and silver, There is no comparison.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a key question: "isn''t the income of Huakui handed over to the Palace this time, and the one in the palace can''t get the money at that time, isn''t it..."

 Chapter 781

    Wan Yanliang burst out laughing: "brother Tang Kuo, you are too real. The one in the palace doesn''t stare at Neiku all the time. Naturally, people under these problems will have various ways to deal with them. How can we worry about them?"


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion. In his previous life, he read an anecdote that in the last years of the Qing Dynasty, the emperor always regarded eggs as very rare treasures, because the house office told him that an egg cost tens of taels of silver, and the emperor felt painful when eating it. He didn''t know that eggs could be bought in the folk for only a few Wen. At that time, song Qingshu couldn''t understand why the people in the house of internal affairs were so bold that they dared to earn the emperor''s money. Tonight, this incident finally made him understand.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, I''m sorry about what happened tonight. Now it''s meaningless to stay here. Go to my palace and I''ll invite you to continue drinking." Wan Yanliang stood up and came to pull song Qingshu with a friendly face.


    "The Lord is serious..." Song Qingshu quickly found a reason to refuse. He was joking. Although he was a little moved by the thought of the woman who could play with the Lord, he knew better that there was no free lunch in the world, and he would definitely pay a higher price in the end.


    "Brother Tang Kuo is accompanied by the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin every day, so he thinks that those women in the palace are mediocre and vulgar, and don''t like them?" See him push three obstruct four, Wan Yan is bright, the facial expression immediately sinks.


    Song Qingshu knew that he was not really angry, but pretended to be. However, for this reason, he really didn''t know how to refuse. If he refused again, wouldn''t it mean that all the women in Hailing palace were mediocre and vulgar?


    As the saying goes, it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain. Song Qingshu is now in the critical period of saving the people in Huanyi Academy. If Wan Yanliang makes a stumbling block behind his back, he will be in trouble.


    Song Qingshu was having a headache when a hearty laughter suddenly rang out of the door: "King hailing, do you welcome me in?"


    "The king of eternal victory!"


    Several people in the room heard his voice, and WAN Yanliang subconsciously looked at Xiao Yu: "what is he looking for me for?"


    Xiao Yu shook his head without any trace: "I don''t know. I''ll wait and see."


    Song Qingshu didn''t hide their whispers. Song Qingshu thought that he didn''t know anything. Soon Changsheng king was welcomed in, he saw song Qingshu is also a Zheng: "the original son-in-law is also here."


    Song Qingshu saluted: "I''ve met Wang Ye."


    "It''s all family. Don''t be so polite." Changsheng Wang laughs. Song Qingshu is stunned at first. He quickly reacts that Changsheng Wang is Gebi''s brother-in-law.


    After a few people exchanged greetings for a while, Wan Yanyuan suddenly said to Wan Yanliang, "King hailing, don''t you blame me for grabbing love today?"


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "the words of Wang Changsheng are heavy. It''s elegant to fight for Huakui. There''s no such thing as taking love with a broadsword."


    "Hey hey, we grew up together. You can''t hide your thoughts from me," Wan Yanyuan said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the Huakui. I just can''t stand the arrogant and domineering appearance of Daoji."


    Wan Yanliang did not answer, quietly replied: "it''s normal for the king of Wei to be young and vigorous."


    Song Qingshu knew that the real name of the king of Wei was Wanyan Daoji. Suddenly, the thunder rolled in his heart. Daoji was Daoji. It seemed that the name of Jigong was Daoji, and Jigong was a character in the early Southern Song Dynasty. At the same time, he claimed to be a eunuch of youth. Wouldn''t this king of Wei be the future Jigong?


    Song Qingshu felt that his brain was not enough, and the world was too chaotic.


    "You boy is too heavy in mind," heard wanyanliang''s painless diplomatic language, wanyanyuan immediately some dissatisfaction, "in vain, I specially came to give you Huakui."


    "For me?" It''s Wan Yanliang''s turn to be surprised.


    "Hey, just pretend to be a kid. Who doesn''t know you''re always romantic?" Wan Yanyuan gave him a white look. "You know I''m not good at women. Taoyao is strict with me. If I really take Huakui back, she won''t upset me."


    Wan Yanliang was stunned: "my sister-in-law is always gentle and virtuous, not like the kind of person who will take care of you."


    "She''s gentle in front of outsiders, but she''s a tigress in front of me." Wan Yanyuan looks depressed.


    After listening to their conversation, song Qingshu roughly guessed that Taoyao in their mouth was the princess of Changsheng. He was surprised: after coming to Daxing mansion for a long time, he found that most of the real women''s names were strange and couldn''t bear to look directly at them. However, the name of the princess of Changsheng was pretty good, which was a match for our family''s Gebi. I don''t know if it''s from the book of songs, but these actresses have no culture. It''s just a coincidence.


    "Don''t be in the middle of happiness. My younger sister and sister were famous beauties in our circle at that time. At last, you were chosen, which made many people sigh. Later, the emperor specially named her lady peach blossom. I don''t know how many wives I admire for this honor." Wan Yanliang joked, thinking of that beautiful girl in those years, although she has been a wife for many years, she is more and more beautiful and charming. His heart beat faster.


    Wan Yanliang''s body reaction did not deceive song Qingshu''s ears. Song Qingshu looked at him, and his heart was filled with indignation: Wan Yanliang is really a serious person. I thought I was crazy enough to have a wife controlled patient, but I didn''t expect that there would be a mountain high.


    Wanyanyuan''s face changed slightly when he heard the four words of Mrs. peach blossom. However, he quickly covered up the past and fought back: "it''s just plain that Shan Jing was not a popular lover of our group. In the end, he didn''t choose you."


    "It turns out that the name of Princess Hailing is Tu Shan Jing. No wonder Wan Yanliang has such a close relationship with Tu Dan''s family." Song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally glances at the four masters around Wan Yanliang. One of them is tudan Ali chuhu, and the other is tudan Zhen. It seems that the tudan family has taken the whole family to Hailing king.


    "It''s not the same. Although there were many people who liked solitude at that time, at least the one who didn''t like..." Wan Yanliang said meaningfully.


    Wan Yanyuan''s face immediately became ugly. Before the emperor Wan Yanyu ascended the throne, he was just an ordinary prince like everyone else. It was an open secret in this circle that he liked Taoyao. Finally, Taoyao chose himself, which was nothing at all. Who knows that after the death of Emperor Taizong, wanyanyao was promoted to the throne by the game of forces. This past can''t help but make people think about it. In addition, he was later canonized as Taoyao''s "Lady peach blossom". People with clear eyes can see that wanyanyao is still in love with Taoyao, making wanyanyuan feel like a needle in the middle.


    Although Song Qingshu did not know this past, but make complaints about the contents of two conversations and the reaction of Wan Yan Yuan, eight. Nine is ten.

 Chapter 782

    Wan Yanyuan stood up and said, "Wan Yanliang, I''m kind enough to send you Huakui. Are you so sarcastic to me?"


    "Changsheng Wang, you really misunderstood me," Wan Yanliang apologized hastily. "It was me who broke my words just now. I''ll give you three drinks to make amends." With that, he picked up a nearby wine pot, poured three glasses of wine, drank it all in one gulp, and then pulled Yan Yuan back to his seat.


    Wanyanyuan''s face looked a little better: "do you accept Huakui or not?"


    "I accept, I accept still not good," Wan Yanliang wry smile, "just received your this generous gift, I don''t know how to repay ah."


    "You know what I want in your heart, so why pretend to be stupid?" Wan Yanyuan couldn''t help humming. He was just about to say something, but seeing that song Qingshu was still in the room, he stopped talking.


    One side of the song Qingshu eyes suddenly narrowed up: "this end Yan Yuan means... Is it?"


    Wan Yanliang also took a look at Song Qingshu, and knew that Wan Yanyuan had something inconvenient to say in front of song Qingshu. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought to himself: "I have a heartless invitation here, and I hope the king of Changsheng doesn''t mind."


    "What kind of invitation?" End Yan Yuan suddenly happy, not afraid you have to ask, afraid you have nothing to ask.


    Wan Yanliang pointed to song Qingshu and laughed: "in fact, I''ve promised brother Tang Kuo to buy Huakui for him tonight to thank him for saving his life..." Wan Yanliang didn''t mention his previous words. He just took song Qingshu''s encounter with an assassin as an example and told Wan Yanyuan about this evening.


    "I''d like to borrow some flowers to offer to Buddha and keep my promise to present this flower chief to brother Tang Kuo. Do you mind if Wang Jie of Changsheng?" Wan Yanliang stares at Wan Yanyuan and says with a smile.


    Wan Yanyuan was stunned. He thought to himself, how can Wan Yanliang change his temper and give away this kind of beauty? After thinking about it for a while, he thought that the other party was deliberately supporting song Qingshu to facilitate their conversation. He was immediately overjoyed: "since Huakui has given it to you, it''s up to you to deal with it. Originally, Tang Kuo Bian was Gebi''s husband. As a brother, I can''t see my sister being wronged. But today, in the face of Hailing king, I just turn a blind eye, Tang Kuo argues that you have to send me more jars of wine to seal my mouth some other day. Otherwise, I''ll tell Gebi carefully. "


    "Yes, yes, thank you, hailing king and Changsheng king!" Song Qingshu knew that they wanted to support each other, and he also wanted to ask the fifth Princess about the other princesses in Huanyi courtyard, so he didn''t refuse. The two sides hit it off.


    Wan Yanliang winked at him: "brother Tang Kuo, the beautiful lady is guarding the empty bed alone. We won''t delay your business. Go quickly. Don''t waste the beautiful scenery."


    Song Qingshu deliberately showed an expression of embarrassment and expectation. After saying goodbye to them, he pretended to be impatient and left in a hurry. In the middle of the walk, he hesitated to go back and listen to what they were discussing. However, considering the tight security around the box, Wan Yanliang''s four masters were not easy to compete with, Although I don''t know how the Kung Fu of Wan Yanyuan''s men is, I think the level will not be worse. It''s easy to expose the hidden things if you get close to them rashly.


    "Forget it, even if you don''t eavesdrop, you can roughly guess what they are talking about. You''d better seize the opportunity to find out about the situation of the Huanyi courtyard." After all, song Qingshu gave up the plan of eavesdropping and quickened his pace to Hua Kui''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    Thinking of song Qingshu''s excitement when he left, Wan Yanliang couldn''t help laughing: "brother Tang Kuo is really beautiful. His wife is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. I didn''t expect that he could not help it."


    "Hey, I used to think this guy was a dedicated person, but I didn''t expect that he was also a flower greedy and lustful person." Wan Yanyuan snorts coldly. If it''s not for the convenience of speaking, he has to teach song Qingshu a lesson for his sister today.


    "The king of Changsheng doesn''t need to be angry. His lust for flowers is not necessarily bad for you." Wan Yanliang said meaningfully, and added in his heart: it''s even better for me. Now that he knows that he is greedy of flowers and lust in his heart, he can divorce their couple''s feelings with a little skill in the future, and the difficulty of getting Gebi is reduced a lot.


    "How do you say that?" Hearing the words in Wanyan''s words, Wanyan yuan suddenly jumps in his heart.


    "Ask yourself, does Gebi kiss you or the emperor on weekdays?" Wan Yanliang asked.


    "This..." Wan Yanyuan subconsciously replied, "although Gebi is also my sister, she is still closer to her brother on weekdays."


    "Well, if Tang Kuo argued that oil and salt would not invade, he would naturally follow Gebi to the emperor''s side, but now that he knows his weakness, you will have a chance to bring him to your side." Wan Yanliang explained.


    Wan Yanyuan''s face changed, and he suddenly laughed: "what''s the meaning of Hailing king? Isn''t it the same for him to stand on the emperor''s side and on my side?"


    Wan Yanliang couldn''t help humming: "there are no outsiders here now. If you don''t want to be honest with me, please go back."


    Wan Yanyuan is struggling in his heart. Although he is ready before he comes, it matters a lot. Is wan Yanliang trustworthy?


    Wan Yanliang knew that he was hesitating, so he sighed deliberately, as if to himself: "Changsheng king, now your situation can be said to be at stake."


    "King Hailing is too alarmist." In fact, wanyanyuan''s heart is clear, otherwise he won''t come to find wanyanliang, but of course he can''t show his shyness first.


    With a sneer, Wan Yanliang simply spread out his words: "it was almost an open secret that the emperor liked Taoyao in those years. Later, he named her" Lady peach blossom ", which made it even more obvious that he was drunk. If he didn''t worry about robbing his sister-in-law''s reputation, it would have done something to you. Which one of those people in the court is not the master of divination? Now everyone is staring at you. As long as you have a chance, you will be doomed. At that time, the emperor will be able to get Taoyao


    "Of course, it''s not hard for you to protect yourself." Wan Yanliang''s words changed.


    Wan Yanyuan quickly asked, "what can you do?"


    Wan Yanliang looked at him with a smile: "you find an opportunity to take the initiative to ask your sister-in-law to stay in the palace a few nights a month in the name of serving the empress dowager, and all the crises will be solved."


    "Son of a bitch! I wanyanyuan is not the kind of person who offers his wife and seeks honor. " Wan Yanyuan slapped the table, and the Dalian table almost fell apart.


    Wan Yanliang put it mildly. Serving the Empress Dowager was just a high sounding excuse. Everyone knew what would happen to Taoyao staying in the palace. The emperor saw that he was so wise and got Taoyao again. He didn''t have to bear the bad name. Of course, he would not be embarrassed any more. But which man could bear the shame?


    -------


    Thank you for your enthusiastic support

 Chapter 783

    After seeing the appearance of Yan Yuan''s gaffe, a trace of pride flashed in Wan Yanliang''s eyes. However, he quickly covered up the past and said, "let''s put Taoyao aside first, and then we''ll talk about another crisis."


    "What crisis?" Wan Yanyuan is short of breath. His mind is in a mess. He asks subconsciously.


    "Wei... Wang!" Wanyanliang slowly said two words, wanyanyuan really face big change.


    Noticing the change of the other''s face, Wan Yanliang continued: "today, the crown prince has died early, and there are no other sons, so the king of Wei can be said to be the only heir to the throne, but as far as I know, the relationship between you and the king of Wei is not harmonious."


    "It''s not just disharmony, it''s just fire and water!" Wan Yanyuan said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what''s going on. That boy has been aiming at me in recent years. I can''t bear to fight back. You can see the relationship between us."


    "So I say he is another crisis," Wan Yanliang sighed and said anxiously. "In fact, the emperor''s health is not very good. If you are lucky enough, you may be able to survive to the Emperor... Hehe, I won''t tell you so much about the details. You just know what I mean. It''s a pity that once the new emperor ascends the throne, you still have to die. "


    Wan Yanyuan''s face changed a lot. He didn''t understand these reasons. He used to be lucky, but now he was completely disillusioned by Wan Yanliang, and finally found that his own situation was so dangerous.


    Wan Yanyuan suddenly stood up and knelt down in front of Wan Yanliang: "I hope elder brother can save my brother''s life." Wan Yanliang is the eldest grandson of Taizu''s eldest son. Because his father is not his own son, he did not succeed to the throne. However, in terms of seniority, he is indeed Wan Yanyuan''s elder brother.


    Wanyanliang deliberately showed a look of surprise, and hurried to help him: "Changsheng king, what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    "If elder brother doesn''t save me, I can''t live anyway. I might as well kneel down and die here." Wan Yanyuan was resolute and looked at each other eagerly.


    "Don''t you embarrass me?" Wan Yanliang smiles bitterly.


    "If my elder brother can help me through the crisis, I''ll get back to you." Wan Yanyuan noticed that his tone was loose, so he was overjoyed.


    Wanyanliang eyes a stare: "am I that kind of greedy for return?"


    Wan Yanyuan explained in a hurry: "it''s my brother who broke his words. Please don''t mind."


    "Well," Wan Yanliang sighed deliberately, "just now you sent me such a generous gift. As the saying goes, I''ll give you an idea. As for whether I can help you, it depends on your nature."


    "Please give me some advice." Wan Yanyuan said happily.


    "You get up first." Wan Yanliang reaches out his hand to help Wan Yanyuan up. He hesitates for a while, as if thinking about how to use words. Wan Yanyuan holds his breath and does not dare to speak, for fear of disturbing his thoughts.


    After a long period of silence, Wan Yanliang finally said: "do you still remember what happened to Taizu and Taizong?"


    "Taizu, Taizong?" Wan Yanyuan was stunned, obviously did not understand his meaning.


    "I can only say so much. Think about the rest for yourself." Wan Yanliang smiles, regardless of the other party''s request, gets up and goes straight away, leaving Wan Yanyuan alone in the box in a daze.


    "I see!" I don''t know how long later, Wan Yanyuan suddenly slaps the table, looks happy, and breathes fast: after Taizu''s death, the throne didn''t fall into Taizu''s son''s hands, but was inherited by his younger brother Taizong. Now that there is such a precedent, no one else can say anything even if I do it!


    ¡­¡­


    Although song Qingshu was not in the box, he only guessed what happened in the box, but now his mind is more on the Huakui.


    Song Qingshu was very distressed. He didn''t know what the five princesses were thinking. Although from an outsider''s point of view, she should miss her homeland, but after many years of suffering, who knows if she is willing to be a slave of the Jin people now? If she asked her directly, she turned around and sold the news to the people of Jin. Song Qingshu didn''t have time to cry.


    And this matter is very important. Even if the fifth Princess didn''t change her ways, she was born to be a woman and hard to keep a secret. In case the news of her rescue was leaked, the Northern Song princesses couldn''t be saved, and even the song Yuanqiao didn''t have to be saved.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu still plans to wait and see the changes. First, he contacts the five princesses and then decides what to do.


    The people in qiuxianglou get the instructions from Changsheng Wang and show him the way enthusiastically. When they get to the gate where Huakui is, song Qingshu waves those people away, takes a deep breath and pushes the door in.


    Song Qingshu paid special attention to Hua Kui when she came in. When she heard someone coming in, her figure trembled obviously.


    "It seems that she has not been completely reduced." Song Qingshu nodded secretly, but he still needed further contact to make a final judgment.


    After locking the door, song Qingshu swaggered to her, and now the other party had to get up and salute him: "I''ve seen my son-in-law."


    "Oh? Do you know me? " Song Qingshu looked down at the woman in front of him. Her white skin was like a layer of crystal Rouge under the candlelight. Her features were delicate and delicate, and with the light willow eyebrows, she was a typical beauty bred in the water town of Jiangnan.


    "Just now mammy Zhang came to pass on a message. I knew that it was the emperor''s son-in-law I was going to serve tonight." Hua Kui slowly replied, her voice is soft and sweet, gentle and moving.


    "What''s your name?" Song Qingshu casually stretched a stool and sat down.


    Hua Kui hesitated for a moment, and finally replied, "my name is Fu Jin."


    "Zhao Fujin?" Song Qingshu frowned, "this name is really ugly."


    He was puzzled in his heart. It was reasonable that she was born in the royal family. Why would she have such a vulgar name? However, when he thought about it, he was soon relieved that those parents in the previous life did not always give their daughter "Xuan" or "Zi". It sounded good at that time. Who knows if those people hundreds of years later would laugh at this kind of name.


    After hearing Song Qing''s words, Hua Kui felt a little angry. But after all, he lowered his head and said, "the emperor''s son-in-law taught me a lesson."


    Looking at her frowning, song Qingshu frowned secretly. It seems that many years of captivity life has smoothed her edges and corners, and I don''t know how much she has left.


    "I heard that you used to be a princess of the Northern Song Dynasty?" Song Qingshu tried to find out.


    Hua Kui couldn''t see the slightest fluctuation on his face. He replied faintly, "it''s all gone. Now I''m just a brothel woman."


    "Brothel girl?" Song Qingshu snorted, "you''ve taken a lot of guests?"


    "It''s my first time to receive a guest tonight," Hua Kui said subconsciously, but his face soon darkened. "However, I''m just like a broken flower and a fallen willow, and my previous experience is not much different from that of receiving a guest."


    Song Qingshu saw that she was as if she was dead hearted. It was hard for her to get any information, so she decided to stimulate her a little: "I heard that you were Cai Jing''s daughter-in-law. Is your husband Cai Kai?"


    "Cai Kai?" Hua Kui''s face showed a trace of memory, and immediately shook his head blandly, "I don''t remember."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how can you even forget your husband''s name?"


    "Husband?" Hua Kui seemed to be stimulated, and suddenly he got excited. "What''s a husband? A husband is a man who protects his wife. But when I was asked by the people of Jin, he didn''t even dare to say a word. What can I remember about such a weak husband?"


    "In that case, if he doesn''t say a word, your ending won''t change." Song Qingshu couldn''t help persuading him.


    "Whether he has the ability to protect me is one thing, whether he dares to protect me is another. What I need is his attitude!" Hua Kui''s breath became shortness, which made him crisp. His chest also fluctuated violently.


    "Have a drink. The past is gone." Song Qingshu poured out, picked up the porcelain pot on the table, poured out a glass of water and handed it to her.


    There was a strange color in Huakui''s eyes. After taking the cup, he didn''t drink it directly. Instead, he looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "how do you look at me like this? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    "You are different from other people in the kingdom of Jin." Hua Kui realized that his eyes were rude. He quickly looked away, looked at the cup in his hand, and added in a low voice, "besides, it''s wine, not water."


    "I didn''t notice that..." Song Qingshu was so embarrassed that he focused on how to ask her about other princesses. He didn''t expect to make such a low-level mistake.


    "Other people in the kingdom of Jin are very vulgar. When they see me, they will..." Hua Kui''s body can''t stop shaking. She drinks a mouthful of wine, and her cheeks soon blush. Maybe it''s the effect of alcohol, and her mood finally stabilizes. "When other people see me, they will only rush towards me, but you''re different. You can actually chat with me, And... And shy. " At the end of the day, there was even a slight smile on her lips.


    This is so embarrassing!


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he would fight wild geese all day long. On the contrary, he was pecked in the eyes by the wild geese, and his face was a little ugly.


    In order to pull back the decline, song Qingshu held her in his arms and hummed heavily: "since you like direct and rude, don''t blame me."


    Hua Kui didn''t expect that he had changed so much. After a exclamation, he found that the whole person had already sat in his arms. His face was gloomy at first, but he soon regained his smile: "I''m an adult tonight, so why should I be anxious?"

 Chapter 784

    Song Qingshu decided to change her strategy when he saw that the good words didn''t have much effect on her, so he asked in a deep voice: "besides your husband, how many men have you been touched?"


    Of course, he is not a pervert, curious about each other''s experience, but intends to take this as a breakthrough point to lead the topic to her sisters who also suffer, and then inquire about the situation of those princesses.


    Hua Kui''s face turned white: "this question... Can I not answer it?"


    Song Qingshu reached out and pinched her chin. The touch of her fingertips made him feel a little surprised: I didn''t expect that her skin was still so delicate after so many years of torture.


    He soon regained his mind and looked at her closely and oppressively: "no way!"


    Huakui''s eyelashes trembled, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes: "since the adults want to know, I said that, but when the adults hear it, don''t have any psychological shadow, which leads to the loss of interest later. So much money will be wasted tonight."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "anyway, it''s not my money, and even if I''m not interested, it''s not a waste to hear the princess''s love story."


    "Love history?" Hua Kui''s face showed a hint of sarcasm. "What kind of love history is this? When I was asked to go by wanyanzong, your second prince, that night, he occupied me in the camp. Later, I became his concubine naturally. But now I think of it, it''s not too difficult to accept that time except for his needs, After all, he can be regarded as doting on me


    "Not long after that, he died. His wife thought that the reason why he died so young was that he wasted his energy on me and called me a beauty disaster, so she sent me to Huanyi hospital."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and finally got to the point!


    "Life in the Huanyi courtyard is not so easy. I have to be tortured by those in charge every day. Occasionally, I have to be called by the emperor to serve in bed..." Hua Kui just said that, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking: "the emperor? Which emperor


    "Your Emperor Taizong, and later emperor Xizong," Hua Kui suddenly clenched his lips, even bleeding quickly. "You Jin people are despicable and shameless. They have no etiquette and morality. The emperor takes over the women of his nephew, and the latter emperor is lucky to have the women of the former Emperor. You are really a land of animals!"


    Song Qingshu felt the woman''s body shaking violently in his arms, and he held her tightly subconsciously. Thinking of her humiliating experience in recent years, he felt a sense of pity in his heart: "don''t worry, this kind of day is coming to an end."


    "Over?" The woman in her arms sighed, "in my opinion, the days of suffering really began. Although she was unfortunate, she only served your emperor, but now she has been put into the brothel. I don''t know how many men will insult her later..."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "since you think so in your heart, why don''t you stop yourself and end all this?"


    This is the strangest thing song Qingshu thinks. If they can barely endure the previous sufferings, they are all thrown into the brothel. Are they still in this attitude of admitting their fate?


    There is no way to escape from the bitter sea, but there is always a way to choose death, right? However, according to his inquiries during this period, none of the princesses in the Huanyi courtyard ever chose to commit suicide. Did they inherit the weak gene of emperor Huiqin and have been so greedy for life and afraid of death that they would rather endure all these humiliations?


    "How dare you ask me such a question?" Hua Kui laughed nervously, "you Jinren control us with that kind of devil like means, but now they ask us why we don''t end ourselves?"


    Hua Kui put away his laughter and spat on Song Qingshu''s face: "bah, despicable


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. He doesn''t know where he''s provoked her. After so long, it''s the first time he''s been spitting by a woman.


    Hua Kui spits and then closes his ears. As a result, the slap in the face he imagined didn''t come. He opens his eyes and looks at Song Qingshu. He just meets his pitying eyes. With a tremor in his heart, he takes out a handkerchief from his arms and wipes the water stains on his face: "you are really different from other people in the kingdom of Jin."


    "Maybe I''m not hard enough." Song Qingshu laughed at himself.


    Huakui fingertips across his face of the beard, can''t help but smile: "I didn''t expect you a big beard is so sentimental, well, you don''t hate, I''ll serve you tonight."


    "Er..." tonight is the first time that she accepts the status of princess, but song Qingshu is not happy, because he noticed that the other party''s eyes become blurred, as if a little emotional.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but have a headache. What''s the name of this? I''m going to do business tonight!


    When he was hesitating about telling the truth, Hua Kui hooked his neck, put his red lips in his ear and whispered, "I hear you are the emperor''s son-in-law of the state of Jin?"


    "Er... Yes." Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously.


    "What''s the taste of Princess Jin?" Hua Kui bit his lips, and his voice seemed to be mixed with a strange emotion.


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu found that his brain circuit was not enough. There was something wrong with his painting style.


    "I''ll let you know tonight that the princess of song is better than the princess of Jin..." Hua Kui''s voice seems to come from her throat, sweet and greasy.


    The woman in his arms was like a restless kitten, which made song Qingshu tremble. However, if he didn''t realize it now, it would be too late.


    I took the wine cup on the table and smelled it. Sure enough, I smelled the smell of love. Medicine - although the dose was not big. Song Qingshu''s heart is clear: I''m afraid that the people in Huanyi hospital are also afraid that the Song Dynasty Princess will not obey, so they secretly do something in the wine.


    "What do you want me to do?" Song Qingshu was suddenly dumbfounded. The woman in his arms twisted around like a beautiful snake, which made his heart fire. It seemed that there was a voice of demon temptation in his ear


    "This woman is something that two emperors and one Lord of the state of Jin snatched."


    "She was the most beautiful five princesses in the Northern Song Dynasty."


    "She belongs to you tonight."


    "Besides, she''s not a yellow girl. I''m sure I won''t blame you afterwards."


    "There''s not a lot of opportunities like this to just enjoy and not take any responsibility at all."


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, song Qingshu forced the woman to do justice. After all, her fate was poor enough. How could she bear to do it again?


    Song Qingshu picked her up and put her on the bed. Just as she was about to untie her clothes to facilitate her exercise, she forced out the poison in her body. Suddenly, the window burst open and a cold light stabbed at his back


    "The thief is dead!"

 Chapter 785

    Although the voice is full of anger, it sounds very familiar. Song Qingshu looks back and is happy. It''s the woman in yellow shirt who came into Qiuxiang building disguised as a man and disappeared later. Originally, he was worried about the gathering of dignitaries in Qiuxiang building tonight. He was also worried about whether she would be hurt or not.


    In a flash of lightning, song Qingshu was even thinking about who the thief was. He ruled out himself at the first time. After all, he finally decided to be a gentleman.


    However, when he followed each other''s eyes and noticed that his hand was loosening Huakui''s chest, he finally responded.


    Song Qingshu gave a strange cry, and was very embarrassed to avoid her hateful sword.


    "What a misunderstanding


    Song Qingshu laughs and subconsciously wants to explain. She suddenly remembers that she is Tang Kuo Bian now. She doesn''t know herself at all.


    After Huang shannu forced song Qingshu back, she had no spare time to talk to him. She went to check Hua Kui''s condition for the first time. She saw that the other side''s eyes were blurred and her cheeks were red. It was clear that she had been poisoned by lewd drugs. She couldn''t help but get angry: "I killed you


    "Ah, ah, ah..." seeing her coming like a female tiger, song Qingshu quickly dodged around. With the help of the narrow space in the room and the obstruction of the table and stool, he could barely avoid the attack of the other party without exposing his martial arts. "What kind of prostitute is not a prostitute, I have not started to prostitute yet, OK?"


    Song Qingshu felt aggrieved, but Huang shannu didn''t stop after hearing what he said. Instead, she was more murderous in her eyes, and her moves were more fierce.


    "Besides, I bought her for 200000 taels of gold. Even if I really want to have sex, what''s the matter? You are not a reasonable woman Song Qingshu had the cheek to take the credit of Changsheng king as his own. There was no sense of shame on his face.


    "You Huang Shan''s eyes were wide open. Seeing that he was hiding, she simply stopped chasing him. She pulled off the gauze tent on the bed and threw it at him. The gauze tent seemed to have eyes and entangled song Qingshu''s legs.


    "White boa whip? This woman really knows "the nine Yin manual".


    Song Qingshu, a dejected, was stumbling over by her. He hugged the pillar beside him in a hurry. While resisting the pull from his legs, he reminded: "my uncle''s bodyguard is coming soon. If you have the ability, don''t go. When they catch you, I will try to kill two birds with one stone tonight."


    Huang shannu almost didn''t vomit blood because of his words, but the other party''s words really reminded her. Listening to the distant corridor, she knew that she was hurt. If she was entangled with this bastard again, she would not be able to leave later.


    "I''ll kill you next time The yellow dress girl glared at him fiercely, and after remembering his appearance in her mind, she rushed out of the window with Hua Kui in her arms. All kinds of screams suddenly sounded outside.


    "This woman looks like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. She''s really cruel." Song Qing''s figure disappeared in the distance and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, are you ok?" Wanyanliang just came out of the box. He heard about the assassin and rushed to check it.


    "Fortunately, the LORD came in time, otherwise my life would be lost here today." Song Qingshu has a look of lingering fear.


    Seeing his flustered appearance, Wan Yanliang secretly despised him, but his mouth was very polite: "come on, hurry up and serve tea to my son-in-law! Also, call the boss of Qiuxiang building. How does he do this safety work? I don''t know if the assassins come here... "


    Looking at Wan Yanliang scolding Fang Qiu, song Qingshu thought in his heart: "although Wan Yanliang''s character is a little inferior, he really has some skills. This arrangement is not leaking, which not only controls the situation, but also sells people everywhere..."


    He was concerned about Huang shannu and the fifth princess. Naturally, he didn''t want to spend any more time in Qiuxiang building. After a few words with Wan Yanliang, he said that he was uncomfortable and wanted to go home to have a rest.


    Wan Yanliang only thought that he was scared out of illness, despised and happy. He thought that he was useless. Wouldn''t it be easier for me to get Gebi in the future? So he immediately sent a team of bodyguards to escort him back to the house.


    After she came out of Qiuxiang building, song Qingshu began to think about where Huang shannu and Huang shannu had gone. Because of the recent three or four assassin incidents, the defense of Daxing mansion was much stricter than usual. She was injured, so it might not be so easy for her to get out of the city.


    It''s also impossible to hide in any folk house, because recently, the city defense forces have been checking strangers door to door every day, and the woman in yellow shirt can''t hide even if she wants to.


    "Don''t..." Song Qingshu moved in his heart and turned his eyes to the palace in the distance.


    After returning to Tang Kuo''s residence and dismissing Wan Yanliang''s bodyguard, song Qingshu turns around and takes Xiao Xingguo''s clothes to the palace. The reason why he doesn''t change them immediately is that a eunuch wanders outside the palace at night and is found by the patrolling soldiers to be too exposed.


    After sneaking into the palace, he first changed his clothes and mask in a remote place, and then song Qingshu swaggered to xiaoxingguo''s residence.


    "Here it is." Song Qingshu heard the breathing of two people at the door. One breath was long and familiar, which was obviously Huang shannu. The other breath was scattered, which was obviously not good at martial arts. It should be the Huakui she rescued.


    "Sister fairy, I''m back." Song Qingshu shouts ahead of time to avoid another sword when he enters the door.


    After pushing the door open, song Qingshu noticed that the vest had reached something. He raised his hand and said with a bitter smile: "it''s like this every time. Is it necessary?"


    Huang Shan took the opportunity to look at the door, did not see anyone follow, after closing the door, a face of apology said: "we are in danger, can''t be careful, sorry."


    After getting along with each other some time ago, they are quite familiar with each other. Otherwise, they would not have apologized to a little eunuch.


    "We?" Song Qingshu knowingly asked, his eyes turned straight, looking for the whereabouts of Huakui.


    The yellow shirt girl hesitated and finally led him to the inner room: "I saved a man. Don''t tell me what you saw today."


    Song Qingshu patted his chest and assured: "sister, don''t worry, I''m determined not to reveal half a word to other people."


    After entering the inner room, song Qingshu immediately saw Hua Kui lying on the bed. He couldn''t help but praise: "what a picture of Begonia sleeping in spring." No wonder so many men can be captivated, even if the look so haggard, still does not reduce the slightest demeanor.


    Song Qingshu noticed that her eyes were much clearer than before in Qiuxiang building, and she should have regained her senses. The Yellow shirted girl has high martial arts skills and rich experience in the world. Of course, she can''t be defeated by that little poison.


    Seeing that there was a little Eunuch in the room, Hua Kui couldn''t help changing his face. He subconsciously looked at the girl in the yellow shirt, who quickly comforted: "don''t worry, he''s one of his own."


    "My own people?" Hua Kui looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, but when he saw song Qingshu''s Jin costume, he couldn''t help thinking of some past events, and his face was not good-looking.


    Huang shannu nodded and then introduced to song Qingshu: "this is my... A friend of mine. Maybe she will stay here for a few days. Do you mind?"


    "I don''t mind. Of course I don''t mind. Ha ha," Song Qingshu said with a surprised expression, "elder sister, you are not a fairy. You are so beautiful. As a result, any friend is so beautiful."


    "I know you have a sweet mouth. You don''t have to flatter me."


    "Pretty? If I had a choice, I''d rather not have that look. " Sitting on the bed, Hua Kui sighed.


    Song Qingshu almost slapped herself. Women generally like you to praise her for her beauty, but this person is obviously an exception. She praises her for her beauty based on her experience. Didn''t she deliberately poke her scar.


    "The past is gone. I won''t let you suffer from it from now on." The yellow dress girl sat down beside her and patted her on the back to comfort her.


    "Ha, you must be hungry. I''ve brought something to eat. I''m in a good mood." Song Qingshu raised the food box in his hand. He went to the imperial dining room to take it.


    As he put the snacks and dishes on the small table beside the bed, song Qingshu murmured: "hum, I have to hurry up to get information from them. I''m fed up with such silly days every day


    When song Qingshu was busy, Hua Kui took the opportunity to pull the yellow dress girl aside and whispered: "is this person reliable? How do you know him... "


    "It''s a long story to say, but he should be reliable. Don''t worry..." Huang shannu explained in a low voice.


    Seeing that Huang shannu''s tone was firm, Hua Kui couldn''t help nodding and agreed with her judgment. At this time, when a breeze came out of the window, she suddenly wrinkled her nose and looked at Song Qingshu in doubt.


    "Little eunuch, come here for a moment." Hua Kui suddenly waved to song Qingshu, and the woman in yellow shirt looked at her suspiciously.


    "This beautiful sister, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu''s father-in-law can''t figure it out, but he still trots over and wails in his heart. An hour ago, this woman was still respectful to me. I didn''t expect that after such a while, it would be my turn to be respectful in front of her. It''s really the turn of Feng Shui.


    When song Qingshu came near, Hua Kui''s face changed slightly, but she quickly covered up the past and asked with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "The small one is called xiaoxingguo." Song Qingshu replied.


    Hua Kui asked him a few questions at random. Although song Qingshu was puzzled, he answered them one by one. At last, Hua Kui suddenly said, "Xiao Xingzi, my sister is a little thirsty. Can you pour a glass of water for my sister?"


    "Oh, yes." Song Qingshu felt that she suddenly became a little strange, but he said where it was, so he had to go out and pour water for her.


    Taking advantage of song Qingshu''s going out, Hua Kui''s face suddenly became very pale. He quickly pulled the woman in the yellow shirt and whispered: "this man is not a little eunuch, he is..."

 Chapter 786

    The yellow dress female willow eyebrow gradually erect, some can''t believe ground ask a way: "are you sure is he?"


    "It''s true Hua Kui''s whole body began to tremble. "The water powder I used today is quite unique. I can''t find this fragrance anywhere else, but he has my taste..."


    Listening, Huang shannu suddenly thought of something. She opened the food box that song Qingshu had brought and found that there were three pairs of chopsticks in it. Her face finally changed.


    "Here comes the water ~" Song Qingshu took two cups of tea and came in. He noticed that the two goddesses had something wrong with each other. He couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." "Yellow dress female forced to smile," pass water quickly


    "Haole ~" Song Qingshu bumps up to him and is thinking about how to find a chance to explore the relationship between the two girls. Suddenly, something happens to amuse him. He sees a flash of cold light in front of him, and a murderous spirit comes to him.


    He subconsciously raised the glass to block it, but the porcelain cup didn''t even support it in a blink of an eye, and then it burst into pieces, and the cold light continued to drive in


    The house soon fell into peace. Song Qingshu tightly held the sharp point of the sword and looked at the master who held the sword. He subconsciously said, "are you crazy?"


    The yellow dress girl snorted coldly. Her voice was as cold as iron: "who are you?"


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu didn''t respond. After listening to her question, she realized that she could not hide her identity. After all, how could a little eunuch have such good martial arts.


    Taking advantage of his absence, Huang shannu''s wrist shakes and her sword spins sharply. Song Qingshu can''t hold it any longer. He quickly releases the tip of the sword and the whole person retreats: "listen to me first."


    The yellow dress girl''s face is as heavy as water, her lips are closed, and she swipes several moves to attack. One sword is faster than another, and each move is more fierce than the other. She doesn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    After dodging for a while, song Qingshu saw that she was full of killing moves, which made her heart angry: "in this case, I''ll offend you first." As soon as the voice fell, the whole person disappeared in the same place. The woman in yellow shirt was surprised and exclaimed that she instinctively went back to stab her sword behind her back. However, she was injured originally, and her movement was inevitably slow. Before she stabbed her, she noticed a numbness in her waist, and her strength disappeared. As soon as she became soft, she fell into a broad chest.


    All this just happened between the rise and fall of the rabbit. Before Hua Kui, she saw that the girl in yellow shirt was gaining the upper hand. Who knows, she was restrained in a twinkling of an eye, and the whole person was suddenly silly. It was only when she saw song Qingshu holding the girl in yellow shirt to the bed that she finally woke up, grabbed the vase next to her and hit him on the head.


    "Hey, you''re too cruel. You were so sweet to me just now. As soon as you turned around, you wanted my life." Song Qingshu seems to have eyes on his back. He hides easily and even catches the vase so that it won''t fall to the ground.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. You''re the son-in-law of Tang Kuo Bian!" Hua Kui shivered. She finally saw the hope. She didn''t expect that the hope was broken so quickly. She shuddered at the thought of falling into the hands of Jin people again.


    "How do you recognize me?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "You smell like my powder." Maybe it was under the power of the Jin people for many years, Hua Kui replied subconsciously.


    "I see." Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he knew everything was careful enough, but he didn''t expect women''s racial talent. No wonder those women in previous lives often found their husband''s infidelity by smelling other women in his husband.


    Up to now, he doesn''t have to pretend any more. He hugs Hua Kui in his arms and holds Huang shannu in his other hand. He laughs: "I was right in Qiuxiang building before. I didn''t expect to kill two birds with one stone so soon."


    Hua Kui was in a hurry: "what are you going to do, son-in-law? Come straight to me. I will serve you well. Don''t embarrass Yingluo."


    "Yingluo?" Song Qingshu looked at the yellow dress girl on the other side rather playfully, "is this your boudoir name?"


    The yellow dress girl''s face was slightly red. She snorted and said, "fifth sister, don''t be afraid. This man is not Tang Kuo Bian, the emperor''s son-in-law of the state of Jin."


    "Ah, who is he?" Hua Kui was stunned.


    Song Qingshu was awed in his heart, but he said with ease: "sister fairy, you can tell me that I''m not Tang Kuo Bian, and who am I?"


    On weekdays, he looked like a little eunuch. She didn''t think it was important for him to shout so respectfully, but now he was rather light hearted. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed and angry: "don''t call me like this!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then laughed: "I said, this Yingluo girl, I''m afraid you don''t know the current situation. You are my prisoner, and you are still shouting with me here?"


    Huang shannu ignored him and said to herself, "Tang Kuo Bian, the son-in-law of the state of Jin, is an official living in zuocheng. Although he is skilled in bowing his horse, she is not good at fighting in the river and the lake. But you can easily control me. How can it be Tang Kuo Bian?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "it seems that you know a lot about the intelligence of the state of Jin, but the information is superficial. How can you know that I''m not a martial arts expert secretly?" He didn''t want to expose Tang Kuo''s identity, so he had to stick to it.


    "Well, it''s easy to see who you are." As soon as Huang Shan''s voice fell, the whole person suddenly sat up straight from Song Qingshu''s arms, instantly sealed the key points on his chest, and pulled off the mask on his face.


    "Er..." the yellow shirt woman moves quickly, if suddenly, even the Song Qing book also has her way, cannot help but smile, "it''s my carelessness, you will be the nine Yin manual, then naturally will also solve the hole method."


    To see the appearance of song Qingshu, Huang shannu''s shock is not under him: "how can it be you!"


    Song Qingshu smile: "who do you think it is?"


    Thinking of this period of time together, Huang shannu blushed and said angrily: "I said how I met that little eunuch for the first time, which would make me feel a strange dislike. It turned out that you are a playboy!"


    "Thank you for your praise. I''m ashamed," Song Qingshu said, looking at her ruddy face. "Although she says she hates me, she can''t help blushing when she sees me as a playboy. It seems that her charm has broken through the sky."


    "How can I blush!" The yellow dress girl touched her cheeks in a hurry, and found that she was really hot. She couldn''t help but jump in her heart, "if you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    "Girl, I''m afraid I can''t bear it." Song Qingshu smiles more brightly.


    Huang Shan''s eyebrows trembled involuntarily. She couldn''t help her anger any more. She raised her hand and wanted to slap him in the face. Who knew that when she reached half way, she was stopped by song Qingshu.


    Holding her wrist, song Qingshu pressed her to the bed and looked at her closely: "sister fairy, you are not the only one in the world who knows the nine Yin acupoint resolving method."


    Huang shannu was about to speak when song Qingshu suddenly bowed her head and kissed her, blocking all her words back to her mouth

 Chapter 787

    "Oh..." Huang shannu''s eyes were wide open, and her mind was blank. She thought of many possibilities, but she didn''t expect this situation. You know, she has excellent martial arts skills, and she has a detached identity. Wherever she goes, others will confess her as a fairy. Many people don''t even have the courage to look her eyes directly, let alone offend themselves like song Qingshu.


    "What are you doing?" Huang shannu finally pushed song Qingshu away and her face turned red.


    "Some time ago, I was bullied by you. I have to find something to make up for it." Song Qingshu just lay on her side and stared at her with a smile. "Ah, now I feel much better."


    "Why don''t you die!" The girl in the yellow shirt suddenly went crazy, and the slender jade finger suddenly attacked him with the fierce wind. It was the nine Yin white bone claw that shocked the Wulin.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu can''t be more familiar with this set of Kung Fu. He easily blocked it with one hand and said, "if you don''t stop, I''ll kiss you again."


    "Rascal!" Huang Shan Nu scolded angrily, but she was obviously frightened. She immediately gave up the attack, shrunk to the corner of the bed and watched him attentively.


    "Yingluo, what is your... Relationship?" The whole process of painting style change is too fast, one side of the flower Kui see dumbfounded.


    "We don''t matter!" Yellow shirt female finish saying to still wipe lips with sleeve, obviously in the heart extremely exasperate.


    Song Qingshu looked at her incredulously: "is it too cruel for you to say that? At least we live under the eaves of the same house, and we''ve never been there


    Hua Kui was even more surprised, and her eyes were full of fun and doubt.


    "Well, what did you do?" The yellow shirt girl almost didn''t feel angry and fainted. "Which one of you and I have ever had?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "that''s the one. Do you really want me to say it?"


    "Say it Women in yellow shirts can hear their teeth cackle.


    "Since that''s the case, don''t blame me later," Song Qingshu cleared his throat on purpose. "That day, you didn''t pull me to the bed and let me take off your clothes for you. I didn''t want to, but you begged me three times and four times, and I had to take off your clothes..."


    "You bastard, I thought you were a eunuch that day, and I did it for..."


    Before Huang shannu finished, she was interrupted by song Qingshu: "did I say it was inconvenient at that time?"


    "You did, but..."


    Huang shannu just wanted to explain, and song Qingshu planned: "since you admit it, I''ll ask you again, did you take the initiative to let me take off your clothes?"


    "Yes, I want to..."


    Song Qingshu didn''t give her a chance to talk at all: "that''s it. Let''s meet five elder sisters in Song Qingshu!"


    "Ah?" Don''t say is that flower Kui, even yellow shirt female also silly eye, for a time even forgot to get angry.


    "What do you call me?" Hua Kui looked at him incredulously.


    "You are Yingluo''s fifth sister, and of course you are also my fifth sister." Song Qingshu naturally nodded, "the first time I met you, I didn''t bring any gifts. The 200000 taels of gold would be your redemption."


    Hua Kui looks strange and thinks that the 200000 Liang is not from you. This man is really shameless.


    "I must kill you!" The Yellow shirted girl never thought that she, who always pays attention to manners, has such a crazy side. Now she just wants to break up the bastard in front of her.


    "Stop!" Seeing that the woman in the yellow shirt rushed over with her sword, song Qingshu said quickly, "you are injured now, not my opponent. Of course, even if you are not injured, you can''t beat me - er, don''t look at me like this. If you are not happy, you can ignore this sentence..."


    As if Huang shannu didn''t hear what he said, she continued to chop with a black face. Song Qingshu dodged several times and finally got angry: "do you want to save your sisters in Huanyi hospital?"


    This sentence really worked. Huang shannu stopped and stared at him tightly: "what did you say just now?"


    "If you hear clearly, you have to ask me to repeat," Song Qingshu rolled his eyes. "Do you want to save the sisters in Huanyi hospital?"


    "Do you know who I am?" The face of the woman in the yellow shirt was a little ugly.


    "You just yelled one by one. If I didn''t know, I would be a fool." Song Qingshu swaggered at the bedside, motioned Hua Kui not to be afraid, and then turned to Huang shannu, "now should I call you miss yang or Miss Zhao?"


    "My family name used to be Zhao, but now my family name is Yang, whatever you say." Huang shannu sat down beside Hua Kui. By this time, she had calmed down.


    "Zhao Yingluo... Well, this name sounds much better than your fifth sister''s Fujin. Er, I didn''t mean to offend her. Please don''t mind," said Hua Kui, who responded to song Qingshu with a big white eye. He laughed and then turned to the yellow shirt girl. "What''s your ranking among the sisters?"


    "Why should I tell you?" The girl in the yellow shirt snorted angrily.


    "Because I can help you save your sisters." Song Qingshu smiles with ease. In fact, he used to have many softer ways to brush the favor of Huang shannu and her sister, but he doesn''t know whether it was because he was a little eunuch before. Once he regains his status, he doesn''t want to humble himself to please each other. After all, he is now in a separate position with tens of thousands of elite soldiers and excellent martial arts, There are also many confidants around, and their mentality has gradually changed.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t make him like Duan Yu kneeling and licking Wang Yuyan. Nowadays, he is more casual and doesn''t deliberately pursue the yellow shirt girl. His words and deeds depend entirely on his interest.


    Of course, song Qingshu is not an idiot. Although he has been deliberately irritating Huang shannu, it is because he knows that he can provide what she needs, so she will not really turn over in the end.


    Huang shannu went to the imperial palace alone several times, and she risked a lot to take the queen. Before, song Qingshu didn''t understand her purpose, but today when she saw Zhao Fujin, everything can be figured out: the purpose of Huang shannu''s trip is to save the Song Dynasty princesses in Huanyi courtyard!


    "Why are you helping me?" Compared with personal honor and disgrace, whether the sisters can get rid of the sea of misery is the key. Huang shannu soon calms down and looks at him suspiciously.


    "It''s a long story..."


    It''s an arduous task to save all the women in Huanyi house. It''s definitely not possible to do it alone. Song Qingshu knew that if he didn''t treat her honestly, it would be difficult for both sides to cooperate without reservation. So he came to the kingdom of Jin to save song Yuanqiao. When he was about to succeed, something like that happened to the three people and the three princesses of song Yuanqiao... One by one.


    Hearing what happened to the three sisters and song Yuanqiao, Zhao Fujin was dejected, but Huang shannu was furious: "you Wudang sect are such shameless people from top to bottom!"

 Chapter 788

    "Hey, you can eat the food freely. You can''t talk nonsense about that." Song Qingshu looked depressed. "I... dad, they are devoting themselves to practicing Taoism. Do you think they want to do something like this? It''s not because the people of Jin are despicable and shameless that they and the three princesses have been given the harmony of yin and Yang! In fact, from another point of view, my father and they also saved the lives of the three princesses. Otherwise, the medicine would break out and the three princesses would burn themselves to death. Are you satisfied? "


    "You''re being unreasonable!" The woman in the yellow shirt was shaking with anger.


    "Yingluo, if you think there is something wrong with my character, we can discuss it, but my father, fourth martial uncle and sixth martial uncle are absolutely upright men," Song Qingshu said. "At the beginning, I was able to save them. As a result, they threatened me with their own lives and made me promise to save your sisters. At the same time, they were afraid of frightening others, and they voluntarily went back to prison again..."


    "Don''t call me Yingluo!" The yellow dress girl snorted coldly, but her look was relieved at last.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry," Song Qingshu sighed suddenly. "Well, actually, I''m the one who suffers the most from the whole thing."


    Huang shannu and Zhao Fu looked at each other: "what do you suffer from?"


    "You think, I have a few more little moms in one night, which makes me short in front of you. Isn''t it enough to suffer?" Song Qing''s bookseller.


    "What an asshole you are Huang shannu can''t help but get angry. On the contrary, Zhao Fujin has more experience than her. She persuades Huang shannu and smiles back at Song Qingshu: "it seems that you called my fifth sister wrong before."


    "What''s wrong?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "My sisters became your little mothers. Should you call me fifth aunt?" Zhao Fujin''s eyes were full of narrow color. He pushed the yellow dress woman down in front of him. "This is your 19th aunt."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. Didn''t he lift a stone and hit his feet?


    Huang shannu was embarrassed to hear that. She shook Zhao Fujin''s arm and said, "sister five, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Fujin sighed: "Yingluo, we are not so lucky as you. Except for your younger sisters, the rest of them are not clean for a long time. Calculation has saved us. With our past, which man dares to ask us? I''ve heard a little about the reputation of the seven swordsmen of Wudang. If they are willing to be responsible, they will be a good destination for my three poor sisters. "


    "Fifth sister!" The yellow shirt girl''s eyes suddenly turned red. "I know what you''ve suffered, but after all, you are the grand Princess of Song Dynasty. Do you want the three elder sisters to marry some people in the Jianghu? The bastard''s father and Yin Liting were already married. Zhang Songxi was alone, but... "


    Hearing this, song Qingshu finally couldn''t help saying: "er... Can I interrupt the marriage between your three sisters and my father? Can I ask them their own opinions after saving them? It''s too much to think about these at this time..."


    "Mr. Song is right. It''s true that we are not thoughtful." Zhao Fujin looked at the handsome young man in front of him, and then thought of the scene of the two people''s physical entanglement in the Qiuxiang building. His heart beat suddenly uncontrollable and accelerated.


    Song Qingshu sat closer to the two girls and hit the yellow shirt girl with her shoulder: "are you in the middle of the sisters? Nineteen younger sister, tut Tut, it''s a pity that you don''t have the surname of GaN. "


    "Why do I have a surname of Gan?" The yellow dress girl looked at her blankly.


    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu said. Seeing that his terrier was not understood, he was frustrated. "By the way, your sisters have been caught in Huanyi yard. Why do you..."


    With her legs in her arms and chin on her knees, the woman in the yellow shirt seems to be in a state of recollection: "in fact, I was escorted back to China with my sisters. Later, on the way to the north, my master suddenly appeared. It''s a pity that there were too many Jin people at that time, and many of them were high handed. My master was outnumbered, and only one of them saved me in the end..."


    "Your master?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "who is your master?"


    "You should have heard my master''s name taboo. His family name is Huang, and his single name is Chang." Speaking of master, the woman in yellow shirt suddenly felt proud.


    "Huang shang?" Song Qing Book suddenly shocked, "the nine Yin manual" the author of Huang sang? No wonder Huang''s young woman is not equal to Zhi Lou in the nine Yin Manual of classics. "Is he not dead yet?"


    "Your master just died!" The yellow dress girl''s face sank and her eyes were full of anger.


    "Er, I mean it''s rumored in the river and lake that his old man has already gone west by crane." Song Qingshu apologized in a hurry.


    Huang shannu''s face softened: "Shifu, his old man has not been concerned about the world in recent decades. The only time he went back to the world was to save me. After that, she has been living in seclusion. People in the world have passed on false information. That''s what he said about his old man."


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nods and thinks that there are many old monsters hidden in the world. There are sunflower Eunuch in the front and Lianhua Grand Master in Ningma temple in the back. Now even Huang Shang is still alive. Amitabha, please don''t mess with them if you have nothing to do.


    "By the way, how are you going to save them?" Huang shannu looks at Song Qingshu nervously.


    "I need to know how many princesses there are in Huanyi courtyard and how they are doing," Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing at Zhao Fujin. "That''s why he deliberately ran to contact the five princesses before. They''re not prostitutes in a certain population."


    The girl in the yellow shirt snorted, while Zhao Fujin''s heart beat faster because of his smile. He thought what''s the matter with him. He had experienced four men in his life, so he suffered a lot. Now when he is faced with a young man, he seems to have the feeling of a young girl''s spring.


    In a hurry to get in a good mood, Zhao Fujin said with a smile: "it''s still up to me..."


    "When my father and Emperor had 34 daughters, the third sister, the sixth sister, the seventh sister, the eighth sister, the tenth sister, the eleventh sister, the twelfth sister, the fifteenth sister, the seventeenth sister, the eighteenth sister, the twenty second sister, and the youngest sister, all of whom died early. Ah, in retrospect, this is also their luck."


    "Except for Yingluo, the remaining 21 sisters were sent to Huanyi hospital."


    "In addition, the emperor also has a daughter, Princess roujia, who is missing."


    Song Qingshu knows that her brother is song qinzong, but how does Princess roujia sound so familiar? It seems that the princess Jingnan who was sleeping by herself in the Forbidden City is also called Princess roujia. However, Princess Jingnan is the daughter of Yue Le, Prince an of the Qing Dynasty. She should not be the same person


    "King Kang also had six daughters, three of them died early, and the other three... When the city broke down, there was chaos, and two of them were caught in the Huanyi courtyard. The youngest daughter heard that she was exiled among the people, but it was estimated that she was more or less unlucky..."


    "King Kang? It turned out to be the Yang Wei emperor of Zhao Gou. " Song Qingshu scorned to take a deep breath. He was so scared by the people of Jin Dynasty that he never gave up. He killed Yue Fei unjustly, humiliated and begged for peace, and let his wife be humiliated by the people of Jin Dynasty. No matter what it was, it was worthy of being despised by later generations.


    Because he was attracted by Zhao Gou, song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to Zhao Fujin''s little daughter, who was in exile. As a result, there were more twists and turns in the future. However, this is a later story.


    "Most of the concubines and clansmen who were captured in those years have been separated and scraped by the clansmen of the Jin Dynasty. Now there are only twenty-one daughters of the emperor and two daughters of King Kang left in the Huanyi courtyard, a total of twenty-three." Speaking of all this, Zhao Fujin couldn''t help thinking about the humiliation of the past. His whole body was shaking. Huang shannu quickly took her hand and comforted her in a low voice.


    "Twenty three?" Song Qingshu had a big head. Although he had psychological preparation before, he didn''t expect that more people would be saved than expected. The difficulty of the whole rescue rose geometrically.


    "There are two problems. First, how to save 23 princesses... Er, there are only 22 now," Song Qingshu looked at Zhao Fujin who had been rescued. "How to save them from Huanyi courtyard is the first problem. After being rescued, how to send so many people out of Daxing mansion safely is the second problem. No matter which one, it is very difficult."


    "You don''t have to worry about the second question. I''ve paid off the soldiers guarding the city. As long as they can be rescued, I can take them out of the city." The yellow shirt girl said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "at that time, once something happens in the Huanyi courtyard, the first reaction of the Jin people must be to order the blockade of the city gates. The soldiers you bribe can help you smuggle anything. How dare they let it go at will in such a martial situation? What''s more, even if they get out, they can''t get away with it. "


    Huang Shan Nu was stunned, obviously she didn''t consider this layer, but she didn''t want to show her diffidence in front of Song Qing''s writing. She coldly replied, "you don''t have to worry about this, I have my own discretion."


    "Well, if you can really solve this problem, the difficulty of the whole thing will be reduced by more than half. Do you have any plans on how to save your sisters from Huanyi hospital?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I had planned to take the queen of the kingdom of Jin as a hostage to let the people of the kingdom of Jin release my poor sisters, but who knows that I was ruined by the king of Wei..." then Huang shannu was suddenly stunned and looked at Song Qingshu strangely, "it turns out that you were the master who helped me in the hall of Taihe at that time."


    "Now I know that I''ve been guarding you silently. Do you feel that I''m very moved and have the impulse to make a commitment?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    "I promise you big head!" Huang shannu became angry and wanted to stab him again. Zhao Fujin pressed her hand and looked back at Song Qingshu angrily: "son song, why do you always deliberately make Yingluo angry?"


    "She''s expressionless and cold all day. I just want her to smoke more." Song Qingshu''s answer stunned Huang shannu.


    Looking at his complicated looking sister, Zhao Fujin sighed in his heart, and then continued: "in fact, there is a big problem. In order to control us, the Jin people always give us Xiaoyaosan."

 Chapter 789

    "Xiaoyaosan?" Song Qingshu a Zheng, "three xiaoxiaoxiaoyao scattered?" However, he quickly denied this conjecture. If Ding Chunqiu''s Sanxiao Xiaoyaosan is really successful, few of the princesses in Huanyi courtyard will be alive.


    "Sanxiao Xiaoyao Powder?" Zhao Fujin shook his head blankly. "I never seem to have heard of it."


    "Fifth sister, you don''t have to pay attention to him, just talk about your poisoning." Huang shannu gently shakes Zhao Fujin''s arm. Her tone is full of dissatisfaction with song Qingshu. She often wanders in the world. Of course, she knows the Sanxiao Xiaoyaosan of Xingxiu Laoxian, but the Xiaoyaosan in her sister''s mouth is obviously not the same thing as that.


    "Well," Zhao Fujin nodded and then looked at Song Qingshu, "Mr. Song, you asked us why we didn''t commit suicide when we suffered so many humiliations in Qiuxiang building before


    "What The yellow dress girl exploded and glared at Song Qingshu, "how can you be so cruel, not only without a little sympathy?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "it was just a casual question..."


    Zhao Fujin quickly grabbed his sister: "it''s not his fault. Everyone has such doubts. In fact, we don''t want to commit suicide, but we can''t commit suicide. "


    "Can''t you commit suicide?" Now even the woman in yellow shirt is curious.


    "Do you remember Huang Sao?" Zhao Fujin looked at the yellow shirt girl, her eyes were red.


    "Sister Huang?" "I seem to remember that when I was very young, she seemed to hold me. She was a very beautiful and gentle woman," she said


    Song Qingshu listened silently. When the two girls mentioned Huang Sao, he was stunned for a while before he realized that it was empress Renhuai, the wife of song qinzong.


    "During the change of Jingkang, the Jin soldiers captured Bianjing city and captured their father, emperor, brother and two queens. In addition, more than 3000 women''s families, clansmen and ministers returned to the north. It was April of the lunar calendar. The weather in the North was still very cold. Our women''s clothes were very thin. At night, they were often too cold to sleep. They had to find firewood and thatch to burn for warmth, At that time, Huang''s sister-in-law was twenty-six years old, which was the best age for a woman. In addition to her outstanding beauty, she was the one who was teased most by those golden men. "


    "Although Huang Sao is usually very gentle, she is very strong in her bones. She never let those Jin people take advantage of her. In addition, because of her special identity, later the generals of the kingdom of Jin specially restrained her subordinates from bullying her."


    "Later, when we arrived at Daxing mansion, the Jin people held a ceremony to offer captives. They ordered their father, emperor, brother, Empress Dowager and imperial family to wear the clothes of the Jin people. They wrapped their heads in handkerchiefs and wore sheep fur to expose their upper body. They went to the Aguda Temple of Jin Taizu for the" morning glory ceremony ", and then ordered the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager to enter the Jin palace to" take a bath. "


    "To put it well, it''s just to cover up the dirty behavior of the emperor of the state of Jin. The emperor''s sister-in-law knows that she can avoid the humiliation of ordinary soldiers, but she can''t avoid the blessing of the emperor of the state of Jin. She didn''t want to be humiliated, so she drowned herself on the way to the palace."


    "It''s the one who has a clear mind, a clean shoes and a chastity. The chaste lady of Jingkang County Song Qingshu went in and out of the palace so many times. He once saw a stone tablet beside a pool, which was inscribed with these four poems and the seal of the emperor of Jin. At that time, he wondered where the chaste lady of Jingkang County fell to the ground. He asked the emperor of Jin to set up the tablet in person. Now, hearing what she said, he immediately responded.


    "Well, it''s Huang Sao." Zhao Fujin wiped his tears and continued, "that chaste lady''s brand is just a fake mercy. Later, some people wanted to learn from Huang Sao. Unexpectedly, they didn''t commit suicide and were rescued by the Jin people. Then those evil people cut them to pieces in front of all of us. They looked like they were bleeding and crying, but they couldn''t die, We are both angry and scared. We are afraid that we can''t commit suicide and we will end up like them. "


    "The people of the kingdom of Jin were still not at ease. They gave us a strange medicine called Xiaoyaosan. After taking this medicine, the whole person was as high as flying to a fairyland. At that time, we were on the verge of despair, and this happiness was enough to let us indulge ourselves..."


    With a frown on her brow, she could not help interrupting her and said, "sister five, it seems that this kind of Xiaoyaosan is good for you."


    "It''s not that easy." Zhao Fujin said with a bitter smile, "after taking this kind of medicine, you are really in high spirits, but one of the biggest characteristics of this medicine is that you must take it on time at intervals. If you don''t take this medicine after time, you will feel as if you are in hell. No one can stand the taste!" As if remembering that demon like memory, Zhao Fujin trembled uncontrollably.


    Song Qingshu immediately understood what Xiaoyaosan was, and its effect was similar to that of "Ya Pian", "Hailuo Yin" and other poisons in previous lives. No wonder the people of Jin Dynasty could completely control the women in Huanyi hospital. They used such means!


    Don''t mention these noble women, countless heroes with strong will and indomitable spirit in previous lives. As long as they are infected with this kind of thing, they will become a weeping soft legged shrimp every minute. The strength of these poisons and products can''t be countered by human willpower.


    "That''s a problem, poison. To some extent, there is no cure for it." Song Qingshu frowned tightly, and did not tell the two girls what he wanted in order to avoid their despair and collapse.


    "Even if they are rescued, as long as they are not free, they will cry and shout to come back to Huanyi hospital." Song Qingshu was upset.


    "In this case, the first thing we have to do is to get the antidote of Xiaoyaosan. Do you know where we can get the antidote of Xiaoyaosan, fifth sister?" The yellow dress girl asked in a hurry.


    Zhao Fujin''s face was blank: "it seems that I haven''t heard any information about antidotes mentioned by Jin people in recent years."


    Huang shannu just heard her sister talk about the miserable experience of those people at the beginning. Her whole brain was full of confusion. It was hard to think like usual. She subconsciously turned to song Qingshu: "Hey, what can you do?"


    Song Qingshu came back to see her sad face. He couldn''t bear to tell the truth to make her feel worse, so he nodded: "I know what the antidote of Xiaoyaosan is. Let me do this."


    What is the antidote of Xiaoyao Powder? Of course, Xiaoyao Powder itself!


    At this moment, song Qingshu has already thought about it. In order to save these miserable women, even if they drink poison to quench their thirst, they can only have a try for a while. After they are rescued, they entrust the poison hand medicine king and Cheng lingsu to help them analyze the ingredients of Xiaoyao Powder and see if they can find a way to rescue them.


    There are many experts in the field of martial arts. All you can do is trust them. After all, this is a wonderful world. There are all kinds of magical martial arts, and there are countless masters who can''t imagine in the previous world. Therefore, there is no solution to the poisons in the previous world.


    "It''s said that as long as it''s something the king of the golden snake wants to do, there''s nothing she can''t do," Huang shannu felt solemnity in Song Qingshu''s eyes, and her tone became calmer. "Since you speak, I''m willing to believe you."


    Zhao Fujin was surprised: "I didn''t expect that song Gongzi was so young and powerful?"


    "It''s just a story spread by the world. The fifth Princess doesn''t have to take it too seriously," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "If I want to do what I want to do as the rumor says, I want to kiss your sister again, and see if she will agree."


    Huang shannu seems to be numb to his nonsense. This time, instead of being angry, she smiles: "if you can really save my miserable sisters, you can kiss them any way you want."


    "Really?" Song Qingshu immediately asked.


    Yellow shirt girl face slightly red: "you first save out again."


    "Then I''ll hold on." Song Qingshu was shocked.


    Zhao Fujin looks at his sister and song Qingshu. He suddenly feels uncomfortable. He thinks that she is also a princess and beautiful. Why is her sister sought after by men like a fairy, but she can only become a remnant in men''s eyes? If I was the one who was rescued in those years, now I am still a noble princess, and I am also a fairy in the heart of men


    "Do you have any plans now?" Huang shannu didn''t notice the change of her sister''s look. Now she is most concerned about how to successfully save her sisters.


    Zhao Fujin awoke abruptly. What''s the matter with him? How could he have such an idea when his sister risked so much to save everyone?


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I have a few immature ideas now. It will take a few days to deliberate. I will tell you when I think about it."


    "Huang Shan Nu snorted:" in my opinion, the easiest way is to hold the queen of the kingdom of gold. You and I cooperate with each other inside and outside. It''s easy to hold her


    "You can''t do that." Song Qingshu subconsciously rejected it.


    "Why not?" Huang Shan Nu snorted coldly, "I''m afraid someone has won the Queen''s favor recently, and is not willing to attack her?"


    "I said Miss Yang, you look like you don''t eat people''s fireworks. How come your mind is full of filthy things?" Song Qingshu said, "what do you think is the relationship between me and the queen?"


    By his expose, yellow shirt female also some embarrassment, mouth hard to reply a: "single male and few female coexist a room still can have what relation."


    "Come on, I''m just a eunuch in her eyes, OK?" Song Qingshu looked depressed. "If we really want to talk about the single men and few women living in the same room, are we getting along better? Is that the same relationship we have in your mind? "


    "Of course we are different!" The yellow dress girl said in a hurry.


    "They are all single men and few women. What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu added quietly, "besides, I haven''t taken off the Queen''s clothes."


    "Don''t mention that again!" Huang shannu was angry and anxious. She thought that she thought he was a eunuch and asked him to take the arrow on her back, so she wanted to find a way to get in.


    "Is father Xing here? The queen called you over Just at this time, a little eunuch''s voice came from outside.

 Chapter 790

    Hearing the eunuch''s voice, worried that the other party would break in, Huang shannu quickly hugs Zhao Fujin and shrinks into the bed. Song Qingshu puts down the curtain of the bed and opens the door while wearing xiaoxingguo''s mask again.


    "You again?" When song Qingshu saw that the two men at the gate were the two little eunuchs who came to find him last time, he couldn''t help but be happy. Before the yellow shirt girl made a big scene in the Taihe hall, the king of Wei took the opportunity to clean up many of the Queen''s subordinates. The two brothers survived until now, which had to be said that they were full of character.


    "Oh, father-in-law Xing, you still want to laugh. You haven''t sent a message to your mother for a long time. If you can''t find you today, we''ll let our brothers pour the night incense with you." The two eunuchs were in a hurry. They reached out and pulled song Qingshu out.


    "Just a moment, gentlemen. I''ll go back and get something first."


    Song Qingshu said, and without waiting for them to refuse, he closed the door. Then he hurried back to the house and said to the two girls, "now the Queen calls me. I''ll go there first to deal with it. I''ll see if I can take the opportunity to find out the information about Xiaoyaosan. Be careful here."


    "You... Have to be careful yourself." Huang Shan female hesitated for a moment, whispered.


    "Why, the sun is coming out from the west?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Well, now you are concerned about whether my sisters can get rid of the sea of misery. What''s the matter with me caring about you?" Huang Shan Nu Nu Nu way.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a piece of cake for me to deal with these situations... Wait a minute. I remember here. I have to change this dress." With Zhao Fujin''s experience, song Qingshu really dares not wear this dress to see queen peiman. Who knows if she will smell anything? After all, besides Zhao Fujin, she also has the fragrance of a woman in a yellow shirt.


    Song Qingshu took off his clothes directly in front of the two girls, revealing his symmetrical and full muscles. Because of the nourishment of Qi, his skin seemed to flow with a layer of crystal luster.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu turns his head blankly to find that the two girls on the bed are red and turn their heads one after another.


    "I change my clothes. I don''t want to carry your fragrance with me. Later, the queen will see me through again." Song Qingshu noticed that the two girls were embarrassed and couldn''t help laughing. "How about you? I don''t mind if I go alone, but you are shy? "


    "Go away!" In response to him was a pillow holding the anger of the host.


    "Ha ha ha ~" left a long smile, then song Qingshu turned and left.


    Through the crack of the window, I saw song Qingshu and the two little eunuchs disappear in the distance. Huang shannu went back to the bed and said to Zhao Fujin, "fifth sister, there is usually no one here. You hide here for a while, and I''ll go back."


    Seeing her eager eyes, Zhao Fujin was stunned: "are you going to follow Mr. Song?"


    "Well," she nodded, "I always think that he and the queen of the kingdom of Jin are not so simple. A queen often looks for a little Eunuch in the middle of the night. There must be some secret."


    Zhao Fu''s face hesitated: "I think Mr. Song is a good man. He won''t do anything against us."


    "My good five elder sister, how long have you been talking for that man? Did you say that before in Qiuxiang building..." Huang shannu took Zhao Fujin''s arm and joked deliberately.


    Zhao Fujin pointed out his finger and nodded on her forehead: "no wonder the song childe said you, you little girl, what''s in the melon seeds? I''m worried that you will ruin the song childe''s life."


    "Don''t worry, fifth sister. I''m just following them far away. I won''t disturb them." Afraid of her refusal, Huang Shan ran out and said, "sister five, be careful yourself. I''ll be back soon."


    Seeing his sister disappear outside the door, Zhao Fujin can''t help shaking his head and sighing: if only I could do these things.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu followed the two eunuchs to turn left and right, avoiding most guards outside the Taihe hall. But the guards were very strict, and eventually they had to meet the guards head-on. But what song Qingshu didn''t expect was that the guards saw the three of them as if they saw the air, and even let them pass without even asking.


    "Peiman is a woman of great ability." Song Qingshu sighed secretly that he thought that the king of Wei had controlled all the guards of Taihe hall after the last incident. Unexpectedly, peiman rebelled against some of them so soon. Although not many, it was enough to make all the arrangements of the king of Wei come to nothing.


    After entering the Taihe hall, the two eunuchs voluntarily stepped down. Song Qingshu, who was familiar with the way, walked in and soon heard queen peiman''s lazy voice: "xiaoxingzi, what did the palace say to you last time?"


    Well, it''s time to start a crime!


    Song Qingshu''s heart was clear, but his mouth deliberately pretended to be wronged: "I remember my mother''s instruction, and came quietly after three days. Who knows that there were all strange bodyguards outside the Taihe hall at that time. I saw those bodyguards. I was afraid that they might be interrogated by them, so I didn''t dare to come in."


    "Hum, if there had not been something wrong in Taihe hall, you servant would have sent someone to cut off your head." Queen peiman''s voice was full of evil spirit.


    Song Qingshu frowned when he heard Zhao Fujin talk about the miserable experiences of the women captured in the Song Dynasty. He was angry at the cruelty of the people in the Jin Dynasty, but now he was yelled by the queen of the Jin Dynasty. He felt that he could hardly control his emotions.


    "But you''re smart, too. It''s really troublesome for the palace if you hit those guards," Queen peiman giggled and waved to him. "Come to the palace. For the sake of your cleverness, we''ll give you a bunch of grapes."


    Song Qingshu looks depressed. Maybe in this world, grapes are rare to ordinary people, but in previous lives, even an ordinary citizen, what fruit has not eaten?


    Pitaya, durian, cherry, blackcurrant, mangosteen... Any kind of fruit that can be seen everywhere in the fruit shop can blind your dog''s eyes.


    "Of course, if it''s the two grapes on your chest, it''s a little valuable." Song Qingshu was full of criticism, but he had to imitate Xiao Xingguo and pretend to be flattered.


    "How are you doing with the things you used to call you?" Queen peiman, in a loose silk robe, lay on her side at random, sucking the grape juice from her hands.


    "It''s too ripe." Sitting on the Queen''s couch and looking at the large white skin under the silk robe, song Qingshu smiles bitterly. She really doesn''t see herself as a man.


    Queen Pei man couldn''t help smiling. She was obviously satisfied with the answer. She sat up straight, put her hands on Song Qingshu''s neck, and leaned up to his ear from behind. She breathed softly: "today, I want you to taste the feeling of being an emperor."

 Chapter 791

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was silly for a while. What kind of rhythm is this?


    "Look, you''re nervous." When she saw that song Qingshu looked like a geese, Queen peiman giggled and trembled. Instead of explaining, she yawned and pressed her left hand on her red lips. The whole person looked very delicate and laid on the couch at will.


    "Xiaoxingzi, is this palace good for you?"


    This kind of question is just a question. Song Qingshu answered without thinking about it: "my mother is very kind to me. I don''t think I can repay my kindness even if I go up the mountain and down the sea of fire."


    As soon as the words came out, he secretly said, "no, the empress is so kind to a little eunuch. It''s obvious that she has ulterior motives. She only blames herself for saying so smoothly on weekdays. Well, she just hit the muzzle of the gun.


    After hearing his reply, Queen peiman was very satisfied: "you have a conscience. Don''t worry. We don''t need you to go up the sword mountain or go down the fire. As long as you do something for me, we will be satisfied."


    "At your mother''s command." Song Qingshu says that he has already thought about it. He is not so stupid. He really wants to help the other party. However, Queen peiman is obviously playing up a big conspiracy. It''s good for him to get more information. When he finds out what queen peiman is going to do, he will run away.


    Who knows, Queen peiman didn''t give specific orders. Instead, she said with a smile, "it''s not so easy to do. I''m afraid you don''t have the courage."


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, the woman''s plot is really great. Of course, he still maintains his loyalty on the surface. Even after hearing her provocation, he pretends to be despised and sad: "xiaoxingzi''s everything is given by her mother now. She told me to go east, and I never dare to go West. Although xiaoxingzi used to be timid, she is now my courage. Xiaoxingzi is not afraid of anything. "


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean I''m your guts?" Queen Pei man couldn''t help laughing and scolding, but she didn''t really get angry. "If you have the courage, no matter how hard you say it, it''s useless. It''s better to prove it."


    "How to prove it?" Song Qingshu is in a bit of a dilemma. In case the other party asks him to assassinate him, how can he fool him.


    "Touch me." Queen peiman''s voice is full of ecstasy.


    "What?" Song Qingshu was always conceited of his advanced cultivation. He could hear the voice of a mosquito in his radius. But when he heard what queen peiman said, he felt that he must have heard it wrong.


    "You said you were brave enough, so I want you to touch my body to prove it." Pei man queen smile, but if you pay attention, you will find that some of her watery eyes are too deep and calm.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t dare. She just thought it was incredible. How could she, a queen, make such a ridiculous request? Of course, he didn''t really care about it. A beautiful woman took the initiative to touch it. Of course, he had no reason to refuse, but


    Song Qingshu quietly glanced at a faint shadow by the window several feet away, and he laughed bitterly: of course, it''s nothing to do this kind of thing in private, but it''s another matter to be surrounded by people. Although his image in the heart of the people can''t be worse, if a woman asked me to touch it, I would feel a little too anxious, No matter how to say it, we should give way before touching it


    "What a shameless woman The yellow shirt girl, who was hiding outside the window, couldn''t help spat. A piece of blush crept into her ears. If she had met such dirty things on weekdays, she would have gone away long ago. It seemed that she would pollute her heart if she stayed a little longer. But today, I don''t know what happened. She hesitated and didn''t leave. Instead, she continued to look inside.


    "I''ll see what that bastard will do." Yellow shirt female thought of a high sounding reason to stay.


    Seeing song Qingshu standing there all the time, Queen peiman''s eyes turned cold: "why, who just said that she was very brave and willing to listen to any command of our palace?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at the couch and couldn''t help sighing. Queen peiman, in her thirties, is a charming woman. She is lying on her side at random now, presenting a graceful figure that is difficult for a young girl to reach, with ruddy lips, high and towering chest, soft and elastic waist, plump and sexy hips.


    What''s more, she is still the queen of a country. Although song Qingshu usually claims to be a full-time controlling woman, now she has to admit that she is more attractive than some young girls.


    "I haven''t heard this kind of request since I''m so old, just touch it!" Song Qingshu''s heart is horizontal. As for how the yellow dress girl outside thinks, that''s her business.


    Of course, he didn''t have the sense of lust. He always kept in mind the hesitation and cowardice of such a little eunuch as Xiao Xingguo. Therefore, although he passed by, his hand was only lightly placed on Queen peiman''s shoulder.


    "Not for you to touch here." Queen peiman is angry and funny. There are not many men in the world who are eager to touch their bodies. As a result, he is so good that he doesn''t dare to touch them. It seems that the eunuch is the eunuch in the end. If she doesn''t need to use the other side for the things she wants to do, she will slap him in the face and coax him out.


    "Not here, but where?" Song Qingshu looked at her blankly.


    "Such as here, here, and here..." Queen peiman exuded a soft, greasy fingertip, which seemed to point to several places at random on her delicate body. Looking out of the window, the yellow dress girl blushed and thought, how could there be such a shameless woman in the world?


    Song Qingshu is also Pu Buhan: "I''m afraid it''s not very good?" Hearing what he said, the yellow girl outside the window finally calmed down: it seems that she misunderstood him before. Although he has some Playboys on weekdays, they are his lovers no matter how they say it. After all, there is nothing wrong with them.


    "What the palace wants you to do needs great courage. You can''t even touch me now. How can the palace believe that you can accomplish that?" Said queen peiman coldly.


    "Since the empress is very kind, I''m not polite." Song Qingshu thought that Huang shannu should understand herself. I have refused several times, but I can''t bear her request. Besides, I''m also looking for intelligence.


    Seeing that song Qingshu put his hands into queen peiman''s lapel, she was still praising him secretly. Suddenly her eyes were straight, and she almost stamped her feet: "this bastard!"

 Chapter 792

    Queen peiman is also a heart jump, she was just to test each other, thinking that anyway, he is a eunuch, let him touch nothing, but really when the other side''s hand covered the chest, I do not know why, the heat from that even made her have a kind of soul throb.


    In order to cover up the embarrassment of being touched by a eunuch, Queen peiman hummed coldly: "xiaoxingzi, tell me honestly, have you ever touched any maid like this before?"


    "Return to empress, those maids and sisters are all emperor''s people in name. Even if you give them ten thousand courage, they don''t have the courage to offend them." Song Qingshu is in a hurry to get rid of himself, but here he doesn''t lie. There are many women who have met him, but he doesn''t seem to have met the palace maids.


    "Those cheap maidservants are the people of the emperor, hum!" Pei man empress heart a burst of irritability, soon calm good mood, Jiao smile way, "you now touch this is the real emperor''s woman."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not the empress you asked me to touch. Although I dare not offend the emperor, I dare not disobey the empress''s order."


    The yellow shirt girl outside the window could not see it anymore, and stared at the back of Song Qing book, and turned red and turned away. At this time, she was agitated, and even almost lost her presence. She was found by the guard. Fortunately, she worked hard to practice the nine Yin manual. She had already made a free effort to walk away from Taihe hall.


    Aware of the yellow woman left, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief: the light bulb finally left!


    At this time, Queen peiman was reviewing what song Qingshu had just said: "I dare not offend the emperor, let alone disobey my will... What is the little eunuch suggesting? Xiaoxingzi is usually clever. I''m afraid he can guess anything. In this case, let''s give him a break first... "


    "Xiaoxingzi, do you remember the etiquette taught by our palace before?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart is full of awe, the drama is coming!


    "Of course, xiaoxingzi practices in the room every day."


    Queen peiman nodded with satisfaction: "do you know what etiquette that is?"


    Of course, song Qingshu knew what rites were, but he was still at a loss: "what rites are they?"


    "That''s the emperor''s custom." Queen peiman was very interested to see what the other side''s reaction was. Who knew that a sharp pain came from her chest. She couldn''t help crying, "Oh, you hurt me."


    "Forgive me, forgive me, just because I was so shocked just now, and I was a little nervous for a moment..." Song Qingshu explained in a hurry, but he laughed in his heart. In ancient times, Liu Xuande cooked Qingmei wine and pretended to be scared by thunder and threw chopsticks. Now, song Qingshu pretended to be scared and pinched the Queen''s crisp. Chest. It''s very similar.


    "Forget it," said queen peiman. Although she was in pain, song Qingshu''s reaction was unexpected, and she could not blame him. "In fact, the reason why our palace trains you like this is that you want to pretend to be the emperor for one day."


    Seeing that the other side didn''t respond this time, Queen peiman said, "did you hear what the palace was saying?"


    "I understand," Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to be a dead man. "Everything of a villain is given by her mother. She will do whatever she asks her to do


    "Are you not afraid to die?" Queen peiman turned and lay flat on the couch, her Phoenix eyes staring at Song Qingshu''s eyes.


    "Yes, of course." Song Qingshu sighed, "but now, do I have any other choice? It''s better to repay the empress''s kindness before you die. Besides, you can live the emperor''s addiction before you die. It''s worth your life! "


    Queen peiman was surprised to see the little Eunuch in front of her. At this time, he looked like a lowly eunuch. She was a brave man. She had a strange feeling in her heart.


    "It''s good for him to think it through himself, so that the Palace won''t have to spend a lot of time." Queen Pei man thought to herself, but what she should do is face


    "Xiaoxingzi, you don''t have to be afraid. If things go well, you don''t have to die."


    "Really?" Song Qingshu deliberately showed a look of surprise, but he sneered in his heart. It''s almost the same for you to coax the real xiaoxingguo with these words.


    "Of course it''s true!" Pei man queen face does not change a color to reply a way, "exactly also is not to let you pretend the emperor of one day, but let you pretend the emperor of one night, at that time nobody will know this matter at all, you naturally have no danger."


    "What do you want me to do?" Song Qingshu is really curious. What can he do for her to disguise himself as the emperor all night?


    "You don''t have to worry about this. When the time comes, I will tell you." Queen peiman is still tight lipped.


    Song Qingshu wanted to ask again. Queen peiman suddenly leaned over, put her slender arm on his shoulder, put her arms around his neck, and said with a silly smile, "xiaoxingzi, do you want to feel the taste of being an emperor in advance?"


    I don''t know why, looking at the little eunuch who is willing to die for herself, Queen peiman always has a sense of guilt in her heart. In fact, for a person who has been in a high position for a long time, it''s very common for her to sacrifice one or two pieces for the sake of her interests. She doesn''t even blink an eye. But this little eunuch made her feel different. Maybe he was indifferent to life and death just now, which moved her, or just now he was inexplicably arrogant, which made her unable to regard him as an ordinary chess piece.


    "How to feel in advance?" Song Qingshu thought that tonight''s event had come to an end. Who knows, she actually came back.


    Queen peiman pressed his shoulder and asked him to do it on the Phoenix couch. Then she jumped out of bed with her skirt. In Song Qingshu''s inexplicable eyes, she suddenly gave him a smile, and then knelt down in front of him: "my concubine peiman, see the emperor, long live the emperor


    "What''s the trouble?" Song qingshudun felt that his head was blank. Maybe he had been pretending to be xiaoxingguo for too long, so he subconsciously wanted to help her.


    "Sit down!" Pei man suddenly Fengmu Hansha, "forget what I taught you before?"


    Song Qingshu finally responded. Half a day later, she was practicing in advance. Hehe, since you like cosplay, I''ll play with you.


    "Bold! How dare you be rude to me? Slap


    Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly became majestic, which made Pei man jump. At that moment, she even thought that the real emperor was sitting in front of her. She couldn''t help but feel elated: "OK, xiaoxingzi, you just performed very well." I''ll get up after that.


    Song Qingshu eyes a coagulation: "I allow you flat body?"


    As soon as he looked in her eyes, Queen peiman didn''t know why. She felt that some of her hands and feet were weak, and she knelt down on the ground again subconsciously: "I''m confused for a moment, and I hope the emperor will forgive me... Eh?"


    The plot is not right!


    Queen peiman finally recalled that he was not a real emperor. Why was he afraid of a little eunuch like this? Just as she wanted to end the farce, she looked up and saw that song Qingshu was staring at her. An inexplicable power spread out, and she swallowed it subconsciously.


    "Hell, how could he be so powerful, even more dignified than the real emperor?" Queen peiman was shocked. She didn''t know that the eunuch sitting in front of her was not the eunuch in his heart, but the emperor who had really sat in the Jinluan palace and been promoted to the early Dynasty. Moreover, song Qingshu came out of the battlefield of corpses and blood, which naturally brought a sense of lethality. It''s better to hide it deliberately than to release it now, How can Pei man, a respectable empress of the deep palace, bear it?


    "Well, the more like he is, the better. In that case, it''s not a big deal to cooperate with him more." Queen peiman couldn''t understand her reaction, so she could only subconsciously explain her behavior with this reason: "it''s my impoliteness. I hope the emperor will forgive me."


    "Palm mouth!" Song Qingshu picked up the tea cup next to him and said a faint word.


    "This slave is really against heaven!" The first reaction of Queen Pei man was that she was very angry. However, she was angry with song Qingshu''s eyes. At the same time, she had a strange feeling in her heart.


    All the time, she was the queen, and everyone was respectful to her. No one ever dared to speak to him in such a commanding tone. Even Xizong himself, because of his weak character, never dared to do this to her. Now, she was called like a slave. I don''t know why, there was an inexplicable excitement in her heart.


    "Yes." The queen did not expect that she would agree to this ridiculous order.


    "It''s all about making him look more like him!" While using this reason to anesthetize himself, peiman raised his hand and fell down on his clean face.


    Pop!


    A crisp sound spread in the room.


    "It''s too light." Song Qingshu took a sip of tea and said without expression.


    Queen peiman felt very angry. But she slapped herself again. This time, her strength was much stronger than last time. A red mark appeared on her white face.


    "Emperor, are you satisfied now?" Queen peiman looked at the man sitting in front of her with watery eyes.


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of tea. The reason why he did this just now is to avenge himself for pretending that xiaoxingguo had to grovel before. He was thinking about a woman like Pei man who was so scheming and deep-seated. Even if she was very angry in her heart, she would do it for the sake of interests. But now seeing her eyes full of spring, song Qingshu''s reaction is abnormal no matter how dull she is.


    Half a day later, it turned out to be a hidden m!

 Chapter 793

    "Since I''m a shaking m, how can I afford to bow and bow in front of you before I don''t play you well?" Song Qingshu soon had an idea in his mind.


    "Emperor, are you satisfied now?" Queen peiman looked at the man sitting in front of her with watery eyes.


    "Well ~" Song Qingshu said noncommittally, "I''ve been standing all day, and now my legs are a little sore. The queen can rub them for me."


    "Did the eunuch really regard himself as the emperor?" Queen peiman can''t laugh or cry, but it''s rare that she is interested in playing with him today to see what the dead eunuch can do.


    "Yes," Queen peiman said in a greasy voice. Maybe it was because of her previous lessons that she didn''t stand up this time. Instead, she knelt down on the ground and moved her knee to song Qingshu''s leg. Although the distance was not too far, she soon felt a burning friction on her knee, but the slight pain didn''t make her feel uncomfortable, Even let her almost Jiao. Sing out.


    Fortunately, good education from childhood let her quickly control this impulse, but a pink face was a little red.


    Song Qingshu is condescending. Just through her neckline, she can see that her bright white and greasy skin is gradually exuding a piece of delicate red. She can''t help smacking her tongue: does this make her emotional?


    "Emperor, are you comfortable?" Queen peiman knelt down at the foot of song Qingshu and pinched her legs for him. Because her broad robe was in the way, she rolled up her sleeve to reveal a small white arm.


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu glanced at it, and could not help sighing that the woman was so white and tender in the deep palace every day.


    Peiman''s skin is as delicate as many women''s. her skin is as delicate and smooth as milk. It seems that her eyes can feel the thrilling soft touch.


    Although Pei man is not so gorgeous, he has a pink face, bright eyes, thin eyebrows, wide forehead, white skin and big chest. He is naturally charming all over. He is definitely a man''s benefactor. At the thought of Jin Xizong leaving such a woman in the back palace, song Qingshu has to doubt whether he is a man.


    Song Qingshu had accumulated a fire of evil in her abdomen when she hugged her sister in Qiuxiang building before. Now she was so stimulated by Queen peiman that song Qingshu felt a little out of control.


    Queen peiman was next to him. She soon noticed the heat coming from him, and suddenly her eyes and eyebrows jumped: eh, it''s really strange. It''s not that I heard that the eunuch always has a stream of urine that can''t be waved away. Why doesn''t he not only have a bad smell, but also have a very comfortable breath?


    Ren peiman didn''t expect that there was a fake Eunuch in the harem. Her doubts flashed away, and she soon put them behind her. Because of song Qingshu''s attractive breath, peiman found that the role now seemed not so difficult to accept. She really used her whole body to knead for him, and even tried her best to make the Empress Dowager happy than when she was a girl.


    "Emperor, I''ll help you pinch your shoulders."


    After Song Qingshu nodded her head, Queen peiman happily climbed to the bed and pressed her body on the back of song Qingshu while gently pinching her shoulder: "emperor, are you comfortable?"


    Pei man usually wears a loose robe, and his chest is bulging, which is very attractive. Now he is only wearing a thin silk shirt, which is tightly attached to the back of Song Qing''s book. The heavy squeeze makes Song Qing''s book unconsciously outline the rich and beautiful moving curve, which makes his mouth dry.


    Don''t mention song Qingshu. Even queen peiman can''t hold it at this time. She didn''t feel that song Qingshu has no feeling of tenderness from other eunuchs in such close contact. Her muscles and broad back make her feel a little trance for a moment, as if she was serving a strong man.


    Queen peiman''s face was leaning against song Qingshu''s shoulder, and the warm breath of the other side sprayed on her face. Her goose bumps all over her body suddenly got up. Looking at the sliding Adam''s apple in front of her eyes, she actually made a supernatural effort to kiss her.


    Holding peiman''s soft body and two layers of thin cloth, you can feel her warm and amazing elasticity. Song Qingshu''s heart is on fire. He thinks that if you seduce me like this again, I''ll take the risk of revealing my identity and put you in the right place!


    But there is still a trace of clarity in his mind. For a moment''s sake, if song Yuanqiao and the princesses of the Song Dynasty can''t be saved, it will be a great crime.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu knows that she can''t go on. He reaches out to push her away, but Pei man just twists his body so that he accidentally presses it on her chest. Song Qingshu is in a trance because of his amazing elasticity and handle.


    At this time, Pei man''s face was flushed and his cloud temples were scattered. He said with a smile: "I''m going to sleep with the emperor. Please give me rain and dew."


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly, thinking that this woman is sick. She is still a eunuch in name. Is she really addicted?


    In fact, Pei man''s heart is also very contradictory, this person is obviously a eunuch, but I don''t know why to be with him is to make love. If you want to be strong, and the other person doesn''t have the smell that makes her hate, she simply and his false Phoenix xuhuang once - even if the other person is a eunuch, but at least she is a strong eunuch that makes her heart beat.


    Before Song Qingshu could react, she pushed him down on the bed.


    "I will change clothes for the emperor." With that, Queen peiman directly bit the corner of song Qingshu''s clothes with her teeth, and then bit his clothes away while looking up at him with watery eyes.


    "Meow, that''s forcing me to make a mistake!" At the moment, song Qingshu is in a fierce struggle between reason and desire. For a moment, reason has the upper hand, and for a moment, emotion has the upper hand.


    Just when he was lost, he suddenly felt a chill on his chest, and his coat had been taken off. Song Qingshu was surprised. At this moment, his whole body had hardened into iron. If Pei man touched his pants, his identity would be exposed immediately.


    Fortunately, Pei man may think that he is a eunuch, subconsciously avoid to lift his pants, lest see what should not see bad interest. After taking off song Qingshu''s clothes, Queen peiman''s eyes became straight. She stretched out her finger and pressed his chest. She couldn''t help exclaiming: "emperor, how can you be so strong?"


    Before Song Qingshu could figure out how to answer her, Queen peiman actually put her moist and warm lips up to his chest and sucked them,


    "I can''t bear it!"


    As soon as song Qingshu turned over, he pressed queen peiman under him. He felt that his whole body was going to explode, and now he needed to vent.


    Pei man was also surprised by his action, but this sudden sense of oppression made her enjoy it so much that she couldn''t help humming sweetly in her throat.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I want the emperor to be lucky from behind today." Queen peiman reached out to block song Qingshu''s body and began to laugh.


    The reason why she said this was that she still knew in her heart that no matter how strong the man was, he was not a real man after all. If she was facing him and saw the incomplete appearance in his pants, she would lose her interest immediately. When she turned around, she would not worry about it, at least she could not see it.


    "Want to be a latecomer?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Of course, he would not refuse such a request. However, he was secretly surprised that she already knew that I was a fake eunuch. Otherwise, why was it so natural to talk about all this? Didn''t she know that if she was a real eunuch, the next thing she could do was stare?


    Song Qingshu''s doubts were soon explained. When Queen peiman turned to lie on the bed, she didn''t know where to find a stick like thing and put it in his hand: "emperor, please use this to attack my concubine."


    Looking down at the object in his hand, song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became very strange. He saw that the object was green, and he didn''t know whether it was carved from jade or jadeite. The circle around it was polished very smooth and round, and the top was polished into the shape of a half shelled egg


    "No wonder she didn''t worry about the eunuch going to the brothel. She had already thought about using it." Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. Today, it''s an eye opener. I''ve only seen it in museums before, and it''s mostly made of brass. Today, I saw one made of jade. Besides, it''s used by the empress. It''s not a priceless treasure for later generations


    "Emperor ~" seeing that song Qingshu did not move, Queen peiman''s voice was full of coyness and discontent.


    "Let you wave!" Song Qingshu turned his eyes and suddenly said in a deep voice, "how boring it is to play like this."


    "How does the emperor want to play?" Pei man''s empress reaches out her hand and covers her chest gently. She blocks the half solved Luo Shan and asks curiously.


    "Go and get some Xiaoyao Powder to help you have fun." Song Qingshu said nervously, in fact, he is also gambling, gambling that people in the royal family of Jin Kingdom can''t resist the feeling of ecstasy brought by Xiaoyaosan. Of course, unlike the people in Huanyi hospital, Pei man, as a queen, must strictly control the amount of this kind of food, so that she can enjoy the mysterious feeling without becoming addicted. Moreover, even if she is addicted, she will have as much as she wants in her status. Naturally, she won''t be in a mess because she can''t take it on time like those people in Huanyi hospital.


    "Emperor, you are good or bad ~"


    Queen Pei man was also a little strange. How did a little Eunuch in xiaoxingguo know about Xiaoyaosan? However, she only thought it was leaked out by those broken mouthed concubines. She didn''t take it seriously.


    What''s more, song Qingshu''s proposal really makes her a little excited. After all, no matter how paralyzed she is, she still can''t ignore the fact that the man behind her is a eunuch. If she takes Xiaoyaosan, she can forget all these troubles and enjoy the peak of bliss.

 Chapter 794

    "Emperor, please wait a moment ~" Queen peiman smiles and doesn''t get up. She moves to the bedside, reaches out her hand to open a cabinet next to her and takes out a delicate porcelain vase.


    "Please enjoy it first." Queen peiman knelt down in front of song Qingshu with the porcelain bottle in her hand. Because she held the porcelain bottle in her hands, she could not grasp her clothes any more. Therefore, the silk robe slipped down her shoulder. Finally, because her chest was big enough, she stopped the downward trend.


    However, this is enough temptation, too much exposure may not necessarily have aesthetic feeling, on the contrary, this kind of clothing is half untied, which will be the most attractive when it is not exposed.


    Song Qingshu is a bit thirsty, but fortunately he still remembers the business in his mind. He took the porcelain bottle from her hand and roughly weighed it. There are about half of the bottle''s weight in it. Although it''s more than enough for one person to use, it''s not enough to save dozens of women in Huanyi hospital.


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to take this medicine. Maybe he was disgusted with this kind of medicine because of what he saw in his previous life. However, when he saw Queen peiman looking up at himself, he moved in his heart and squeezed her smooth chin to pour these medicines in.


    "Cough... Too much... Cough."


    Queen peiman wanted to dodge in a panic, but song Qingshu''s hand was like a pair of tongs, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t want her to die of overdose, so he let her go when she was about to. Although the amount of food she was fed was more than she usually did, it was not too much. At most, it made her insane and had the illusion of looking at her, which was exactly what song Qingshu wanted.


    Being teased one after another by Huang shannu''s sister and queen peiman, song Qingshu already felt that there was a volcano in his belly that would explode at any time. Unfortunately, he was disguised as a eunuch now. If he wanted queen peiman to discover her identity on impulse, it would be too much to lose.


    Of course, he can also modify peiman''s memory with the method of moving the soul after the event, but for one thing, he didn''t know how long the method was valid. After all, the human brain is a very magical organ, and he didn''t know much about the science of the previous life, who knows when the other person will think of everything; Secondly, there are many "the nine Yin manual classics" in this world. Pei man is a queen of a country. There may not be a tall person around her. If anyone finds her moving too big, it will be a trouble.


    So unless he had to, he would not consider using the method of moving soul. Of course, there is a personal reason. Now Song Qingshu has so many confidants that he has passed the second period of middle school in order to get a woman''s body by all means. It''s easy to get a woman by using the method of moving soul.


    "Emperor ~" the sweet and greasy voice of Queen peiman made song Qingshu wake up. When she looked down, she saw that her eyes were flowing, her skin was as bright as drunkenness, and her full chest was shaking in the air because of her shortness of breath.


    "Lie down!" Song Qingshu saw that there was no clear light in her eyes any more, and knew that Xiaoyaosan had played a role. Now I''m afraid she had already forgotten who she was.


    "Yes, the emperor ~" Queen Pei man answered jiaodidi, and the whole person fell down honestly.


    Song Qingshu took a look at it, and his breath suddenly became short. Now, he didn''t need to worry about anything, so the whole person pressed up.


    ... (if you want to see the detailed version of plus q2470000591, you need to have fans above young Xia. After verification, you are invited to the VIP group, and the VIP group will not accept the application alone.)


    In the middle of the night, Queen peiman woke up and laughed at her own absurdity. She played the game of feifengxuhuang with a little eunuch. What made her more embarrassed was that in her vague memory, she still remembered the strong feeling from the depth of her soul at that time, and even begged for mercy from each other later


    "My mother''s body was conquered by a little eunuch!" Queen peiman''s face was hot, and now she looks back on it with embarrassment.


    "The little eunuch is so powerful that our palace will be reluctant to kill him at that time." Lying on the bed lazily, Queen peiman suddenly felt thirsty and wanted to drink water. When she was about to ask the maids to bring water, she remembered that she had sent all the maids away early in the morning in order to keep secret.


    Queen peiman smiles and plans to pour the water by herself. However, as soon as she gets up, her face changes. She opens her dress incredulously and touches the things that fall on her thigh. The familiar greasy feeling and special taste make her feel like thunder, and then she falls to the ground.


    "Who is it? Did someone enter the hall of Taihe after the death eunuch of xiaoxingguo left? Is it the bodyguard of Taihe hall, or is it under the Wei king? Even the king of Wei himself


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what she had left behind in Queen peiman''s body, but he was very lucky. There were countless possibilities in Queen peiman''s mind, but the real reason was her. 2, It doesn''t affect the reading experience to only read the public contents, and the so-called details don''t have many words, so the difference is not big;


    3. Because of the difficulty of operation, we can only verify the fan value of vertical and horizontal users at present. Readers from other channels can come to vertical and horizontal Chinese network to read this book. Of course, it doesn''t matter if they don''t come. Refer to Article 2. Only reading these public contents will not affect the reading experience at all.


    4. How to apply for VIP group: first of all, you need to add q247005091 and submit a screenshot of fan value in this book. After verification, you are invited to join the VIP group. From today on, the VIP group will not accept the application alone


    Finally, I hope we can understand each othe

 Chapter 795

    "I don''t think it''s the hall of Taihe, but the empress." With her tail finger, the Yellow shirted woman lifts her hair behind her ears, biting her lips and staring at Song Qingshu.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was embarrassed for a while and replied with a smile, "it''s all fun, it''s all fun, ha ha."


    "You really played the Emperor..." Huang Shan''s face was shocked. She only realized that such indecent words were not suitable for speaking. She had to look at Song Qingshu with a red face. The five princesses on the bed also sat up straight, with a small cherry mouth and a round mouth. Subconsciously, she put her hand in front of her mouth.


    "I don''t have to tell you so much about the details. We don''t seem to be familiar to this degree, do we?" Song Qingshu finally reflects that this woman is not my wife, not my lover. Why do I feel guilty in front of her.


    "Impudence!" Huang Shan sat down on the stool, turned his head and didn''t even look at him.


    "Well, where is my impudence? You love me. It''s normal for men to love women. " Song Qingshu is depressed.


    "What do you call it? Do you like me?" As if she had been stabbed at some pain point, she suddenly became angry, "a married woman, a married man, one carrying her husband, one carrying her wife... It''s not shameless to get... Together?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu suddenly realized that what she said is not unreasonable. Under the values of this world, such behavior is indeed not very glorious - in fact, it is not glorious in previous lives, but the concept of that world is relatively open, so it should be a little easier to accept.


    Song Qingshu was a little bit empty in his heart, but he couldn''t admit defeat. Otherwise, he would be short in front of this woman for no reason, and it would be hard to think about it.


    "In fact, you misunderstood me. It''s not as dirty as you think. In fact, I have another purpose this time." In the blink of an eye, song Qingshu thought of a way to deal with it.


    "What purpose can you have?" Huang shannu sneered. I don''t know why. Before, she actually had a good feeling for song Qingshu''s fake eunuch. But when she knew the other person''s real identity, all her good feelings turned into anger of being cheated.


    Especially when she thought that her partner was watching her jokes on purpose, she wanted to find a way to get in. In addition, she mistook her partner as a eunuch, so she took the initiative to let him take off his clothes and heal her wounds. Later, song Qingshu forced her to kiss her. Huang shannu felt that she had not killed him now, just because she needed his help to save those suffering sisters.


    "It''s not to save your poor sisters, that''s why I''m willing to sacrifice my masculinity to investigate intelligence from the queen." Song Qingshu said, showing a pair of indignant expression, "speaking up, I also calculate to some extent the sacrifice for the country."


    "To die for our country can be explained in this way?" The fifth princess, who had been sitting at the head of the bed to watch the fight between the two, could not help but laugh when she heard this. It was like an instant burst of youtan, which made song Qingshu feel stunned.


    "The five princesses are really beautiful." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but praise.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s praise, Zhao Fujin''s face turned a little red, and she had the shyness of her little daughter. After all, she was a person who had experienced big storms and waves, and soon recovered. She said with a smile: "it''s no use flattering me, but my sister is angry now."


    "Don''t be fooled by him, fifth sister. This man is a famous Playboy in the world. I don''t know how many women he has provoked. As a result, he comes here and goes to hook up with the queen. It''s shameless."


    "The son of song is famous all over the world. There are so many confidants around him. How can he look up to me? You worry too much, little sister." Zhao Fujin suddenly looked gloomy.


    The yellow dress girl was surprised and went over to comfort her and said: "elder sister, I didn''t mean that..." seeing that her elder sister didn''t respond, she couldn''t help looking back at Song Qingshu: "it''s all your fault!"


    "Blame me?" Song Qingshu pointed to his nose and couldn''t help complaining, "I said Miss Yang, when I saw you in Shaoshi mountain, your green silk was flying and your clothes were fluttering. It was as holy and noble as a fairy in the sky. It didn''t take a breath of fireworks. How could it be no different from those common women now?"


    In fact, she realized that it was hard for her to keep calm in front of him: "hum, you don''t have to flatter me. I''m not a fairy. I''m also a mortal woman with seven emotions and six desires. In the face of elegant people, I will treat them with courtesy. In the face of you, I''ll... Also..."


    She suddenly a Leng, don''t know how to describe just good.


    "You''re dirty?" Song Qingshu laughs very cunningly.


    "Bah!" The yellow dress girl spat lightly, and two red clouds rose on her pale cheek.


    "You ~" seeing the embarrassed appearance of her sister, the five princesses next to her could not help but smile. Then she looked up at Song Qingshu and said jokingly, "young master, do you know what you have gained by dying for our country?"


    Hearing that she deliberately repeated the pronunciation on the four words "sacrifice for the country", Rao Shi was thick skinned and embarrassed: "of course, I''ve lost so much money, but I can''t get anything."


    Song Qingshu took out the Xiaoyaosan she had taken from Queen peiman: "what do you think this is?"


    "Xiaoyaosan!" Zhao Fujin exclaimed. She knew this kind of porcelain bottle. Every time they were given medicine in Huanyi hospital, they used this kind of porcelain bottle.


    ¡°bingo!¡± Song Qingshu said a word that the two girls felt puzzled, and then continued, "Xiaoyao Powder has a very strange property. It is both a poison and an antidote. As long as you control the amount well, you should be able to remove the toxin in your body slowly."


    This is just song Qingshu''s guess. Just now, he saw Queen peiman taking Xiaoyaosan in Taihe palace. Although she was delirious and had hallucinations, the effect of Xiaoyaosan was much smaller than the poison he had seen in his previous life. So he estimated that Xiaoyaosan might not have no remedy. Of course, there was no need to tell Zhao Fujin about all this, Find a chance to discuss with Huang shannu in private.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song!" Looking at the porcelain vase in his hand, Zhao Fujin looked excited, "with this medicine, our sisters will be saved!"


    Song Qingshu said awkwardly: "this bottle of medicine is too small to detoxify all of you, so I''m afraid I have to..."


    "And go to the queen of the kingdom of Jin to die for her country?" Huang shannu bit her lip and gently shook Zhao Fujin''s arm. "Fifth sister, do you really believe that he is looking for an antidote? He obviously has a crush on the queen of others. He is happy... Just enjoying it all the time!"


    "Little sister, I really appreciate song''s behavior," Zhao Fujin sighed. "You don''t know that those Jin people were concubines who humiliated their father and the emperor, and those patriarchal wives. At that time, King Gaitian of the kingdom of Jin even... Even let Princess Wei Xian and Princess Kang together... Offer him sex and humiliation in bed."


    "Empress Dowager Wei?" Huang shannu exclaimed in surprise that Wei Xianfei, Zhao Fu''s wife, was Zhao Gou''s biological mother. Many years ago, the Southern Song Dynasty killed Yue Fei and negotiated peace with the state of Jin. The state of Jin repatriated Wei Xianfei and Zhao Gou made her empress dowager. As for Kang, she was Zhao gou''s wife. The two daughters had a real relationship with their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    "Beast, beast!" Song Qingshu was very sad that his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were in the same bed. Even he just dared to think about it. He never thought about putting it into action. He never thought that people in the state of Jin actually did it? Song Qingshu, the hero of the story, just knows that the name of Gaitian is wan yanzongxian. Although he is old now, he is really in power. Although Wan Yanliang is also very powerful, he is far from him.


    Wan Yan Zongxian was granted the title of Taibao by the former Emperor. Now he is not only the head of Shangshu Province, but also in charge of Marshal Du''s mansion. He is the well deserved head of the army and government of the Jin Dynasty. Even the emperor of the Jin Dynasty should be respectful when he sees him.


    As for the two miserable women in the story, song Qingshu didn''t touch much. After all, when the Northern Song Dynasty was founded, Zhao Kuangyin destroyed Hou Shu and brought his concubine, Mrs. Huarui, into the harem. Zhao Guangyi destroyed the Southern Tang Dynasty and captured Li Yu and empress Xiaozhou. He often told Empress Xiaozhou to go to the palace to abuse her. He also ordered painters to observe the whole process, Then he made a famous painting, Xiling xingxiaozhou Houtu. Now that the Northern Song Dynasty destroyed the country, their descendants suffered the same disaster. In a sense, it''s not a good retribution.


    After the founding of the Jin Dynasty, the concubines of the Song Dynasty were shamed. The last empress was not retaliated by Meng Gong of the Southern Song Dynasty. She also painted a painting of "tasting the empress"; The founding of Mongolia plundered the concubines of other countries, and the last empress was sleeping by the blue jade of the Ming Dynasty. All this was just a turn of Feng Shui


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, I don''t believe it." It turns out that song Qingshu suddenly thinks that what he is doing now is no different from Zhao Kuangyin and Zhao Guangyi. If there is a saying that Feng Shui turns around in turn, it will be a tragedy.


    "We should treat the problem with historical materialism. It is inevitable that an old Dynasty will collapse and the strong of the new dynasty will enjoy their own captives. It has nothing to do with retribution and geomantic omen." Song Qingshu was relieved.


    "So when I heard that Prince song... That... Had done to the queen of the kingdom of Jin, I was so happy. I would like to thank you for your kindness and kindness for all the women who suffered in the battle of Jingnan. Please accept my obeisance!" Zhao Fujin was more and more excited. Later, he got out of bed and knelt down in front of song Qingshu.


    The yellow dress girl suddenly looked silly: "fifth sister, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Fujin gave her a deep look: "Yingluo, if you still recognize my sister, you will kneel down with me and thank you for your kindness."


    "I kneel for him?" Huang shannu exclaimed and was about to refuse, but suddenly she saw her sister''s painful eyes. She suddenly understood her sister''s idea. Although she was reluctant, she knelt down and said, "thank you... Thank you for your kindness."

 Chapter 796

    "Well, what are you doing? Get up." There are differences between men and women. Song Qingshu is not convenient to help them directly. With a little hand in the void, the two women feel that a soft force comes from their body to help them up.


    Huang shannu can''t help but roll her eyes. Unlike her elder sister who doesn''t know martial arts, she knows that before Song Qingshu, there were countless opportunities to stop them from kneeling down, but he pretended to be a good man to help them up after he knelt down. It''s disgusting! However, she also knew that the other party estimated that it was before taking revenge on herself. For a moment, she did not know whether to blame him or herself.


    When she was distracted, song Qingshu suddenly appeared in front of her. She could almost feel his warm breath on her cheek. Huang shannu subconsciously wanted to hide back. Who knew that the other man''s arms stretched out and put his arms around her slender waist, making her unable to move forward or backward.


    "What do you want to do?" Huang shannu was so flustered that for a moment, she even forgot that she was not only good at martial arts, but also very good at it.


    "Shh, keep it down!" Song Qingshu didn''t show that kind of anxious appearance as she expected. Instead, she had a dignified face. "There are two people in the yard outside. They are both masters. One is southeast and the other is southwest. We can solve one by ourselves. We must not let them make a sound to disturb the guards."


    Huang shannu then realized that she had misunderstood the other party. After being reminded by him, she focused on investigating with her Qi machine. Then she vaguely noticed that there were people in those two places. She could not help but exclaim: Although this person is a bit greedy and lustful, her martial arts are really unfathomable... But can a real greedy and lustful person do this kind of cultivation?


    "Are you still distracted at this time?" Song Qingshu is about to take action when he suddenly discovers the abnormality of Huang shannu and almost laughs angrily.


    "It''s up to you!" Yellow dress female jade dimple crimson, also ignore him, directly toward southeast corner rushed out.


    Seeing that the girl in the yellow shirt was slim and gentle, she rushed out of the window like a fairy flying in the air. Song Qingshu could not help sighing: she was young, but she could achieve such accomplishments. Huang Shang is worthy of Huang Shang!


    Song Qingshu did not hesitate to launch the highest sand without any trace. It was much more brilliant than the light work in the nine Yin manual. So after he launched, he rushed to the yard instead of the yellow shirt.


    The two people hiding in the shadow of the yard didn''t expect that they would arrive in front of them in an instant. They were quick to react. If they didn''t know what they were doing, they immediately raised their hands. The hidden weapons all over the sky shot at Song Qingshu and they flew out without stopping.


    Their reaction is witty enough. If ordinary experts meet them, even if they are not hurt by concealed weapons, they will not have time to chase them. It''s a pity that they don''t meet ordinary experts. Whether they are song Qingshu or Huang shannu, they can be regarded as the top group in the whole Wulin.


    When she saw that the man was more than ten feet away, she frowned, put her hands together, and shot back all the concealed weapons in her hands. When she heard the man snort, she fell down, After two convulsions, there was no more movement.


    "It''s really a woman who can make the nine Yin White Bone Claw full of spirit." Song Qingshu smiles. Facing the concealed weapons, his whole body seems to move three feet against the laws of physics. He just hides the concealed weapons completely. Then, with the tip of his foot a little, the distance of more than ten feet arrives in an instant. In the man in black''s eyes full of horror, he pinches his throat: "who sent you?"


    He asked this question, which was mixed with the spirit of the nine Yin manual. The law of the black man answered, "Queen... The empress sent us to watch him. He could not leave the house for half a step."


    "Queen peiman?" As soon as song Qingshu frowned, he crushed his throat easily. In fact, he didn''t realize how much he had changed in the past two years. At first, he came to this world from a society ruled by law. He even imagined that he would never get blood on his hands. It''s a pity that he was not Chu LiuXiang''s kind of idle wild crane. Now that he started chasing the world, he had no choice whether to kill or not. When he was tempered from the battlefield of blood and fire, he was much more ruthless than he thought.


    "Have you found anything?" Yellow dress female lotus foot light point, floating to song Qingshu side.


    "It''s from Queen peiman. I''m afraid that my escape will ruin her plan." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    "What''s the big plan?" The woman in yellow asked blankly.


    "I don''t know exactly." Song Qingshu didn''t want to explain more. He deliberately opened the topic and said, "you just shot the concealed weapon back with the technique of thunderbolt fire bullet. It''s really ingenious."


    The woman in the yellow shirt couldn''t help looking at him: "come on, compared with your inhuman lightness skill, what''s my three legged Kung Fu?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if you are a three legged cat, you are also a beautiful three legged cat."


    "I''m not the stupid women around you who will be cheated by your sweet words." The yellow dress girl snorted and turned away.


    Song Qingshu is silly. This woman won''t be abandoned by me in her last life. How can I be so unhappy?


    "The queen just sent someone to watch me. In a short time, I don''t think there is something wrong with the watcher. You are safer here." After returning to the house, song Qingshu said to the two girls.


    "Young master, are you going to leave?" Zhao Fujin tasted the subtext of his words.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I have other things to deal with."


    "Nothing else, not going back to see his princess wife." Yellow dress female sat to elder sister side, lightly say.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "Miss Yang, if you want me to stay, it''s OK, but there''s only one bed in this room. At that time, you''ll have to aggrieve the two princesses and squeeze under me."


    "Die! Who wants to keep you! " Huang shannu grabs the pillow on her bed and throws it at him. Song Qingshu is ready. She laughs and turns away.


    After Song Qingshu disappeared, Zhao Fujin suddenly gave his sister a strange look: "Yingluo, do you like song Gongzi?"


    The yellow shirt girl''s face turned red: "sister, don''t think about it. I''m just not angry that there are many confidants around him, and they are just flirting everywhere."


    Zhao Fujin looked at her narrowly: "who is he infected with? Oh, come to think of it, he seems to have kissed someone on the mouth before... "


    "Elder sister ~" the yellow shirt girl immediately broke away, scratching her creaky nest and fighting back, "my elder sister was hugged and touched by him in Qiuxiang building before..."


    "You''re going to die!" If song Qingshu was still here, she could enjoy the beautiful scenery of Scattered Cloud temples and ragged clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been a long time since midnight, and now the sky is a little white in the distance. In order to avoid being found at dawn, song Qingshu rushes back to Tang Kuo''s mansion all the way to avoid the servants. He quietly returns to his room and opens the door to find Wanyan Gebi dozing at the table with her cheek in her forehand.


    "Who are you?" Wanyan Gebi opens her eyes when she hears the sound and looks at him in surprise.

 Chapter 797

    Wanyan Gebi still keeps the posture just now, holding her delicate chin in one hand, revealing a small wrist, white as snow. Because she woke up just now, her charming eyes are covered with a layer of mist.


    The light fell on her quiet and beautiful face, and the soft lines of her face seemed like a stroke of outline. I don''t know whether the light illuminated her or the whole room. Song Qingshu was shocked by the beauty of her nominal wife, and suddenly noticed the surprise and loss in her eyes. Then he remembered that he had experienced too many things tonight, As a result, he forgot to put on Tang Kuo Bian''s mask after saying goodbye to them. At the moment, he exposed his original face to Gebi unprepared.


    After a few seconds of brain short circuit, song Qingshu noticed that Wanyan Gebi''s towering chest was slightly undulating. It seemed that a high pitched scream was brewing. His body flashed, and before she made a sound, he pointed her acupoints. Gebi was soft all over, and the whole person fell down.


    Song Qingshu certainly didn''t want her to have a close contact with the cold and hard ground. He took her in his arms as soon as he reached for a copy. Gebi was tender and moving. Although she was separated by two layers of clothes, song Qingshu could clearly feel the warmth and amazing elasticity of her body.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to frighten this gentle woman too much, so he said to her, "this beautiful lady, I''m going to open your acupoints now, but you can''t shout, or I''ll take off your clothes."


    Gebi''s pretty face was dyed with a layer of red halo. She blinked and agreed to his terms.


    After Song Qingshu untied her acupoints, Gebi didn''t yell, as if worried that he would strip off his clothes. He carefully lowered the volume, and his voice was soft and ready to melt: "you... Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," Song Qingshu shook his head. "It''s really a mistake to enter your house by mistake today. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Song Qing''s book is very handsome. After being tempered by strong winds and waves, she has a charming special temperament. In addition, she is very kind to her. At last, she calms down a little: "since it''s a mistake, I won''t blame you, but my husband will come back soon. You''d better leave quickly, or you''ll disturb the guards in the house, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to leave. "


    Seeing that Gebi is scared to death, he is still able to communicate with himself forcefully and calmly, which gives him a sense of threat at the same time. If ordinary thieves see her soft and hard means, they will be frightened by her. Song Qingshu can''t help feeling that although Gebi looks dignified and weak in ordinary times, he is strong in his heart and deserves to be a princess of a country, I don''t know how many women have been killed in this world.


    However, being so excited by her, song Qingshu deliberately said: "the bodyguard in the lady''s house has not been put down in the eyes. As for the lady''s husband, since he can let such a gorgeous wife keep the empty room alone, he probably won''t come back so soon." As she spoke, she walked towards the bed with her in her arms.


    There was a flash of confusion between Gebi''s eyebrows, and her voice trembled: "then... What do you want to do?"


    Seeing her trembling eyes, song Qingshu couldn''t bear to continue to scare her: "madam, don''t worry. I''m not a traitor. My husband and I are sworn brothers."


    Song Qingshu gently put her flat on the bed, and did not move further. Instead, she let go of her body


    "Yes, I''m song Mingqing. If you don''t believe me, you can wait for brother Tang Kuo to come back and ask him." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Are you the king of the Golden Snake in Shandong?" Gebi blurts out.


    "Does Madame know me?" It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised.


    Gebi nodded slightly. After all, song Qingshu defeated the Qing Dynasty with thousands of soldiers. In addition, the scene that he was the last one to face the Qing Dynasty''s iron cavalry was too legendary. It had spread all over the world. Moreover, Jin and Qing were brothers, and they paid more attention to this matter. There was a long debate about the battle in the court, As a result, no one knows how song Qingshu did it. As a princess of the state of Jin, she heard some news more or less.


    "Since you are my husband''s sworn brother, you can go into the mansion with integrity. Why are you acting so... So stealthily, and you point my acupoints?" Gebi suddenly realized something was wrong and looked at him reproachfully.


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly and unties her acupoints: "my wife doesn''t know something. I''m sensitive to my identity. I''m afraid it will bring trouble to your husband and wife if I go to the mansion with integrity."


    As soon as the acupoints are untied, Gebi subconsciously shrinks to the corner of the bed, far away from him. Hearing his explanation, he is at a loss at first. However, he soon realizes that the Golden Snake camp is a great trouble for the state of Qing, and the state of Jin and the state of Qing are brothers. Naturally, he is also regarded as an enemy. If he really swings into Tang Kuo''s house, I''m afraid it will cause a big earthquake.


    "Why did my husband bow to him?" A trace of sadness flashed between Gebi''s delicate eyebrows, and she was very worried.


    "I''m very sorry for your surprise tonight. This is my apology. I hope you''ll forgive me." Song Qingshu took something out of his arms and handed it to Gebi. Then his body flashed and disappeared into the night.


    Seeing song Qingshu leave, Gebi is soft all over. Looking at the green jade in her hand, there is a layer of glittering and translucent brilliance on the surface, which is obviously not an ordinary product. Thinking of the word Bi in her name, she can''t help smiling: "this man really wants to choose a gift."


    In fact, this jade bi was a gift that Tang Kuo Bian carefully prepared for his wife in Kaifeng City. It''s a pity that he never had the chance to hand it to his wife. Song Qingshu had an idea just now, and he also fulfilled one of his last wishes.


    "Madame, Madame?" Song Qingshu didn''t go far. He flashed to the place where Gebi couldn''t reach. He quickly took out Tang Kuo Bian''s mask and put it on. After confirming that there was no flaw in his body, he turned back immediately. He saw Gebi sitting in bed in a daze as if he were crazy. He went to her and shook her shoulder.


    Gebi wakes up and looks up to see her husband standing in front of her. Her eyes are covered with a layer of water mist. The whole person rushes to the embrace of song Qingshu: "smelly husband, bad husband, how can you come back now?"


    Song Qingshu''s body was stiff and hesitated before he put his hand on her shoulder: "madam, what''s the matter?"


    In response to him was Gebi''s hot and sweet lips, and song Qingshu knocked his teeth with a soft and Pink Lilac tongue.

 Chapter 798

    Song Qingshu knew that Gebi might have been scared just now. She had prepared a bellyful of words to comfort her. But before she opened her mouth, she was blocked by her soft and warm red lips.


    "Madam..."


    Song Qingshu was finally free. Who knows that just after he said two words, his lips were held down by two white and pink fingers


    "Don''t talk. Kiss me."


    Song Qingshu had spent most of the night tossing, but he was already exhausted. Who knew that Gebi''s voice seemed to have magic power, which suddenly set off a volcano in his heart.


    During this period of time, considering the overall situation, song Qingshu used great perseverance to restrain himself from touching such a beautiful woman as Gebi. However, today''s company with Queen peiman completely ignited his passion. In addition, he saw that the rescue of the people had begun. Now Gebi took the initiative to throw herself in his arms, and he finally wavered.


    His left hand picked up her surprisingly soft waist, and his right hand held her delicate and slender pink neck. Song Qingshu turned away from the guest and gave him a heavy kiss. At this time, he was very grateful for his foresight. When he left the palace, he took the opportunity to take a bath and change into clean clothes. Otherwise, he might still have the smell of Queen peiman, or the fragrance of yellow sisters, which Gebi could not feel.


    Originally, he was recognized by Zhao Fujin through the taste of his real identity, so he became more cautious. He didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    Gebi''s lips were slightly open, which seemed to be moistened by the morning dew. Under the light, song Qingshu couldn''t help kissing them. Soon, Gebi''s delicate white face was gradually flushed, and her beautiful eyes were also full of enchanting charm.


    Song Qingshu unties the button of her collar, and a pair of big hands slip into her skirt


    After the clouds disappear and the rain falls, Gebi''s face is flushed, and her temples are scattered in Song Qingshu''s arms: "husband, I don''t know why, it''s strange to be intimate with you today."


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he asked quietly, "what''s so strange?"


    "I can''t tell," said Gebi, a little dazed in her eyes. She soon shook her head with a smile. "Maybe we''ve been apart for too long, so that we''re a little strange now."


    Seeing that she didn''t think about it carefully, song Qingshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, copied her small waist and hugged her tightly: "in the future, we''ll be more intimate, and we''ll be ripe."


    "You''re so mean to say it ~" Gebi was very angry. "You don''t know how cold you are to me these days. People have been waiting for you to apologize. Who knows that you are so cruel and ignore me all the time!"


    "Don''t you ignore me?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying.


    "Who let you... Let you..." Gebi suddenly closed her lips and turned around.


    Song Qingshu chuckles to gather up, and pinches the soft meat in front of her chest to play with: "how can I?"


    "How can you be such a rascal?" gebijiao trembles and tries to push away his evil hand. Who knows song Qingshu''s attitude is firm. She pushes it several times without pushing it away, so she has to let him go.


    "You must be very proud now." Gebi gave him a white look and was very angry.


    "What are you proud of?" Song Qingshu leaned over and gently kissed her long, snowy neck.


    "Don''t make me itch any more." Gebi giggled a few times and finally pushed him away. Looking at the man beside him, she sighed, "you are proud now. You married your sister and stole her. I don''t know if we owe you in our last life. You have taken over both of them."


    "What is occupation?" Song Qingshu said with a guilty heart, "Mingming Pinger is willing."


    "You think I''d forgive you if she didn''t?" Gebi can''t help but look at him, "I actually know that Ping''er has a strange feeling for you since she was a child. Originally, she thought that when she grew up, she would have her own sweetheart. Who knows... Hum, I believe you wrong. As long as you are firm, even if Ping''er has another idea, nothing will happen."


    "It was a coincidence." Song Qingshu hesitated and told her about what happened in the mountain stream that night.


    After hearing that Yanping falls off the cliff, she knows that she''s OK later. Gebi still screams. When she hears that song Qingshu is in a critical moment, she holds her. As a result, they roll down the mountain stream together. She can''t help but say bitterly: "I thought that pinger''s girl Luohua intended to be merciless. I didn''t expect that you didn''t even want her life in order to save her."


    "In fact, the reason why I work so hard on Ping''er is mainly for you," said Song Qingshu, who was used to wind and waves and was familiar with this situation for a long time. Seeing that success has attracted Ge Bi''s attention, he continued, "I know that you are sisters. If I can''t help you, you can''t blame me all my life? At that time, the relationship between us can''t be restored no matter how we mend it. "


    "Hum, you can only coax me with nice words. I don''t believe you don''t mean anything to Ping''er." Although Gebi said so, her eyes full of light have betrayed her happiness.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I don''t deny that I really like Ping''er. After all, she is a pretty girl we grew up with. It''s hard to avoid that she''s a bit moved."


    "The fox''s tail is showing," said Gebi, pinching him by the waist and humming. "In fact, Ping''er is so pretty in front of you. In front of other noble children in the capital, she is a famous little witch, so every time I see her treat you so gently, I know that this day is inevitable."


    What song Qingshu can say now can only be returned with a smirk.


    "By the way, just tell me what you said just now. Don''t mention it in front of Ping''er that saving her is because of me. She likes you so much. If she knows the truth, she won''t know how sad she is." Gebi suddenly raises her head and stares at her tightly.


    Looking at her head like a waterfall, song Qingshu once again sighed about the beauty of this woman. He stretched out his hand to pull her hair behind her head and replied with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not a fool. I''ll definitely say something else in front of her at that time. Don''t blame me at that time."


    "How can I blame you? I don''t know what you mean." Song Bi pastes her face on Song Qingshu''s chest and says softly.


    Song Qingshu was sighing how kind the woman was when she said, "now what I''m worried about is another thing. What are you going to do with you and Ping''er?"


    "How to deal with it?" Song Qingshu is silly. To tell you the truth, he just wants to have fun in time. Although he doesn''t want to abandon everything, he hasn''t thought much about how to deal with the aftermath recently.


    "Ping''er and I are all princesses, not to mention the kingdom of Jin, even other countries have never heard of two princesses marrying a son-in-law. I''m afraid your brother may not agree with your marriage." Gebi said with a worried face.


    Song Qingshu is a little silent. What he thinks most about now is how to save the princesses of song Yuanqiao and Huanyi yard, and their marriage to Wan Yanping. It''s too far away.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s sad face, Gebi said angrily and jokingly, "so you haven''t considered this problem? Hum, fortunately Ping''er is still young now. It will take two years for her marriage to be put on the agenda, so you still have about two years to figure out a way. Anyway, I won''t help you and I can''t help you. If you want to enjoy the happiness of all people, you have to make more efforts than ordinary people. "


    At this time, song Qingshu completely took the role of Tang Kuo Bian. He laughed and hugged her: "as your wife, acquiescing me to marry your sister is the biggest help. How can I be greedy to trouble you again?"


    Seeing that her husband understands what she has done, Gebi suddenly feels that it''s all worth it. Hearing that he mentions Wan Yanping, she turns red and hesitates for a long time. She suddenly comes to song Qingshu''s ear and asks in a low voice, "to be honest with me, do you like to talk to me... Or Ping''er..."


    Seeing her expression, song Qingshu teased her and said, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "That''s what happened just now. Who do you like more?" Gebi didn''t expect that she would ask this kind of shameful words. In fact, when she knew that something had happened to them, the doubt had been entangled in her heart. After all, it was a woman''s nature. But before the two cold war, she was able to endure the embarrassment of asking. Now they are as good as ever, and just experienced some sweet intimacy, she blurted out the question as soon as she was hot in her heart.


    "Don''t be angry if I tell you the truth."


    Song Qingshu''s words let Ge Bi''s heart sink, so she reluctantly showed a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not angry."


    "In fact, I like to be with..." Song Qingshu deliberately pauses. When she puts her ears together, he just quickly says, "I like to be with you sisters most..."


    "You''re going to die!" Gebi blushes with shame. She''s going to fight song Qingshu with her pink fist, but her pink fist is not as good as song Qingshu''s dragon claw. She realizes that it''s her own fault to make trouble. Gebi blushes and stops fighting


    "By the way, I know that don''t talk to Ping''er about it for the time being."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why?"


    "Hum, that girl dare not even look at me since that day. Last time, I want to see how long she wants to avoid me." Gebi snorted.


    Song Qingshu: "Ping''er has been very guilty about this. It''s not good to deliberately make fun of her like this."


    "I started to speak for her before I came in?" Song Bi micro bite lips staring at Song Qingshu, "that little girl stole the elder sister''s man, let her suffer a few days more conscience condemnation and how?"


    "Well, well, listen to you." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue in secret. No matter how gentle a woman is, it''s also terrible to have a dark stomach.


    "Just enjoy yourself. If it hadn''t happened today, I wouldn''t have been so cheap."


    "Here it is Song Qingshu moved in his heart and pretended not to know: "what''s the matter?"


    Gebi said the previous thing again: "is that song Qingshu really your sworn brother?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    To all readers:


    Interested in the unabridged version, please add VIP group


    1. In fact, I don''t want to make so much trouble, but now in this big environment, the standard of website requirements is becoming more and more strict, and the editors call me to revise the previous chapters every so often. I''m also very distressed. I don''t want to cause any problems in the whole book because of these details. After all, this book costs me a lot of effort;


    2. I definitely don''t want to force readers to add VIP groups or force pirated readers to read the legitimate edition, because even if they don''t join the group, only reading the public content will not affect the reading experience at all, and the so-called unabridged words don''t have much difference;


    3. Because of the difficulty of operation, we can only verify the fan value of vertical and horizontal users at present. Readers from other channels can come to vertical and horizontal Chinese network to read. Of course, it doesn''t matter if they don''t come. Refer to Article 2, only reading these public contents will not affect the reading experience at all.


    4. How to apply for VIP group: first of all, you need to add q247005091 and submit a screenshot of fan value in this book. After verification, you are invited to join the VIP group. From today on, the VIP group will not accept the application alone


    Finally, I hope we can understand each othe

 Chapter 799

    "What do you think of him?" Song Qingshu asked quietly.


    Gebi Xiumei frowned slightly, while remembering, she replied: "at first I thought he was a philander, so I was a little scared, but later the misunderstanding was solved, and I found that this man was pretty good. He was a good-looking man. Besides ordering my acupoints at the beginning, his behavior was not too much. He was a modest gentleman."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he had such a high evaluation in her heart. He couldn''t help but feel a little proud. He just boasted: "my sworn brother, he really Charms thousands of girls. It''s said that he can take people''s chastity thousands of miles away. Don''t be hooked by him, madam."


    Gebi was furious: "what are you saying? Have I ever seen another man over the years? I can learn from you. Don''t you know that you have to spoil me like this? " When it comes to later, the eyes are slightly red, and the surface of the eyes is covered with a trace of water mist.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted her: "in fact, there''s a reason why I said that. I met him in Kaifeng." Song Qingshu roughly mentioned the process of getting to know each other, and then said deliberately, "later, we became brothers of the opposite sex, and we made the most sacred oath. If one day I died, you would be taken care of by him."


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Gebi quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, "don''t say such unlucky words!"


    Song Qingshu smiles. Knowing that this kind of thing is too much, she should first give her a vaccination slowly. When she knows the truth later, it will not be so difficult to accept.


    "Husband, I know that because you are worried that someone will covet me, so many people ask you to do obeisance. You have refused to do so. This time, you actually offered to do obeisance with him. It seems that song Qingshu is really a character." Gebi sighed, and suddenly stretched out his hand to draw a circle on Song Qingshu''s chest, "there is a saying in the Han Dynasty that it''s called Hongyan disaster water. Over the years, I''ve brought you so many troubles and made you offend so many people. As one of the three families, you can only be a nominal Shangshu zuocheng. Do you blame me?"


    Song Qingshu picked up her slender waist, buried her head in her chest and said: "how can I blame you? I heard that many men in the capital privately said that if I could spend the night with you, I would like to live ten years less, but I can enjoy you every day. What''s a mere official position?"


    "How can you be such a rascal?" Gebi said with a smile, but when she heard that her husband thought like this, her heart was sweet. "Oh, don''t kiss there..."


    Then there was another red wave, and finally they were exhausted and fell asleep together.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. Suddenly, a servant''s voice came from the door: "master, madam, the king of Wei is here."


    Two people wake up one after another, can''t help looking at each other, thinking what he came to do?


    "Bring them tea. We''ll be right here." Song Qingshu gave a command and began to dress.


    "What is the king of Wei doing? It''s disgusting to come here early in the morning." Gebi has a big yawn and sleepiness in her eyes.


    Song Qingshu looked at the bright sunshine outside the window and said with a smile, "the sun has risen so high. It''s not too early now."


    Last night, although song Qingshu had been hanging out with Queen peiman for the first time in the middle of the night, he came back and opened several times with gebimei. If he had changed to an ordinary man, even if he was beautiful, he would not be able to bear it. Fortunately, song Qingshu learned a special skill, which can help Yin and Yang together. Therefore, when he woke up, he was refreshed, I feel that the depression and some minor internal injuries I have suffered in the past few days have all recovered.


    But Gebi was not so lucky. He waited for him in the room all night last night, and then he tossed him for most of the night. Now he felt as if he was going to fall apart. He wanted to sleep for three days and three nights with his arms around the quilt.


    Song Qingshu was wearing clothes when he suddenly didn''t hear the voice of Gebi. Looking back, he couldn''t help smiling. It turned out that Gebi was sitting on the bed, her eyes half open and half closed, her head bit by bit, even the quilt slipped down on her waist, exposing her charming body to the slightly cold air. Song Qingshu''s heart swings, and she kisses her chest.


    "Ah ~" when the key is attacked, Gebi wakes up no matter how sleepy she is. She pushes away song Qingshu and is angry. "Look, you made so many marks on people last night, and now you''re still bullying me."


    Song Qingshu was very proud to see that her white body was full of lipprints and traces of happiness. He held her in his arms: "you are so beautiful ~"


    Gebi sweet smile: "OK, OK, get up quickly, I''m afraid the king of Wei is impatient waiting outside."


    They dressed in a hurry. Because Gebi was lazy now, it was not convenient to see guests. So song Qingshu went to entertain the king of Wei first. Gebi combed in the room and then went out.


    As soon as song Qingshu came to the door of the hall, he heard the sound of the cup being broken: "it''s unreasonable. The shelf is really big. When will your master come out?"


    "Brother Wang, why do you embarrass a servant? Besides, they are your elders. It''s no big deal to wait for them." A delicate voice sounded, as if to comfort the king of Wei. Song Qingshu was stunned. Who was the girl with the king of Wei?


    "Hum, what elder, after our king becomes a great treasure one day, they are all my ministers." The voice of the king of Wei was full of resentment.


    Song Qingshu frowned: the king of Wei was arrogant, and he offended people everywhere. It''s a miracle that he could live such a big life. He pretended not to hear what he had said before, and went straight in: "let King Wei wait for a long time, please forgive me, er, this..."


    As song Qingshu was saying this, he suddenly saw the girl sitting next to the king of Wei. Her delicate and charming cheeks were as bright as jade. Under the bridge of her nose, her red lips were delicate, and her lips were slightly cocked. She seemed to have a smile at any time, which made people feel good at once.


    "Is there such a beautiful girl in the state of Jin?" Song Qingshu is a little stunned. The girl is so evil when she is still young. I''m afraid she won''t be under Gebi when she grows up completely.


    However, this is not what he cares about most. What he cares about most is the girl''s smart eyes. He always feels that he has seen it before, but he can''t remember it after careful thinking.


    The gorgeous girl''s smart eyes flashed a hint of cunning, suddenly showed a shy look, and said gently: "Uncle Tang Kuo, you will be very embarrassed to stare at people like this."

 Chapter 800

    "Uncle?" Song Qingshu was stunned. I don''t remember Tang Kuo Bian had a similar niece.


    Before he could react, the king of Wei sneered: "I said Tang Kuo Bian, have you never seen a woman or what? You can''t open your eyes when you see a beautiful girl?"


    Song Qingshu was furious when he heard that: "daoyan, as a junior, what qualifications do you have to talk to your elders like this? Has no one taught you filial piety? " Gebi is the sister of jinxizong, and naturally is the aunt of the king of Wei. When the king of Wei saw him, he had to call his uncle theoretically. For the sake of the overall situation, he doesn''t mind lying down with old foxes such as wanyanliang and queen peiman; At least, it''s interesting to tease the Yellow shirted girl; The king of Wei is a half big arrogant boy. Why should he be angry with him? It was a little uncomfortable to be yelled from the bed when I was half asleep, and then I was scolded by him by name. Clay figurines are also angry!


    "Who are you, the elder of the king?" Wei Wang Huoran got up and said, "I''m just a soft eater. After I ascended the throne, I directly ordered my aunt to leave you. Without my aunt, I''ll see what capital you have!"


    "Say that when you have the ability to really sit in that seat." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Although the king of Wei was arrogant, he was extremely sensitive in this respect, and immediately recognized the meaning of his words: "do you think the throne is not the king''s? It''s ridiculous. I''m the only son of my father... "


    Song Qingshu was not interested in listening to his boasting. He said without expression: "you are so impatient for the throne. Are you cursing the emperor to die soon?"


    "Er ~" the king of Wei was temporarily speechless. Even if he was stupid, he knew that it was not right to say so. He quickly turned away and said, "of course not. Don''t spit out blood in Tang Kuo''s argument!"


    "It''s time to stir up the Royal father son relationship!" In the shadow, there was a voice. A dark shadow rushed to song Qingshu. Song Qingshu recognized that this was the master of the battle between Taihe hall and Huang shannu. It should be the shadow guard that Jin Xizong had provided for him in order to protect the king of Wei.


    At the moment, Gebi just finished dressing up and came out from the inner hall. She just saw this scene and exclaimed: "no!"


    It''s a pity that she yelled too slowly, and she was not the master of dark shadow. Dark shadow''s action was not stagnant. She raised her hand high and fanned song Qingshu''s face. If she did, she would lose at least a few teeth.


    Pop!


    There was a clear slap in the hall, and Gebi rushed over angrily: "daoyan, you are too much. How can he say that he is also your uncle, and you dare to order his subordinates to hurt him? At this time, I will invite the emperor brother... Please the emperor brother..."


    Gebi said that at this time, she suddenly found that the situation was different. What happened just now was too fast. She subconsciously thought that her husband had been beaten, so she ran to question the king of Wei. Only when she noticed the stunned expression of the king of Wei and the girl, did she realize that the situation was different. Looking back at her husband, she saw him standing there intact, On the contrary, it was the black figure who was very angry before. Now he was kneeling in front of his husband in horror, with five obvious fingerprints on his face.


    "Er ~" no one expected such a dramatic change in the scene. The master under the king of Wei and the senior officials of the state of Jin had heard of him. He had excellent martial arts skills. If he went to the Jianghu, he could also make a great reputation. It was hard for such an expert to accept that he was slapped in the face instead of being slapped.


    "Daoyan, when we talk, how can you interrupt? My uncle has taught him a lesson for you. Don''t thank me." Song Qingshu called out that he was lucky. If the other side had not been on guard, he would not have hit so easily. The competition between the experts was just for the front line. What''s more, song Qingshu''s martial arts were superior to that person, and the other side was not prepared at all. That''s why such a dramatic change took place.


    The shadow finally reacts and his face turns red. He only takes advantage of song Qingshu when he is careless. He stands up angrily and wants to save his face.


    Song Bi suddenly opened his arms to block song Qingshu, a pair of beautiful eyes full of evil spirit, staring at him tightly: "you dare!"


    Although black shadow is angry, she also understands that Gebi''s status is noble. In addition, she is known as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. Now she opens her arms and her chest is towering. If she accidentally touches something she shouldn''t touch, she will directly throw down the accusation of being an indecent princess. I''m afraid that even the owner can''t save her. So she subconsciously turns back and forgets the king of Wei to ask for his advice.


    The king of Wei''s face turned green and white: "it''s not enough to lose face. Don''t you come back to me!" There was a flash of anger in black shadow''s eyes, but he quickly covered up the past and returned to the Wei king with his head down.


    The king of Wei stared at Song Qingshu and said with gnashing teeth: "very good, very good, Tang Kuo Bian. I will remember what happened today. Let''s go!" Then he called his men to leave. When he passed by the girl, she stopped for a moment. The girl said with a smile: "brother, sister, I want to talk to my aunt, so I won''t accompany you."


    The king of Wei snorted and left without stopping.


    "Husband, I''ve offended him today. I''m afraid our husband and wife will have a hard time in the future." Gebi''s beautiful face could not help showing a trace of sadness.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to worry. Brother daoyan is just saying two angry words. What''s more, uncle Tang Kuo is one of the three family heads after all. Brother daoyan has to worry about the whole situation even if he has any ideas." The girl came, her voice clear and tender.


    Song Qingshu was puzzled. The girl called Gebi her aunt and her uncle. What''s her identity? But he didn''t dare to show his face that he didn''t know her, so he was curious to the extreme.


    Gebi was a little relieved. She took the girl''s little hand and said with a smile, "Chongjie, how can I come to see my aunt today?"


    Song Bi''s words soon solved the doubts in Song Qingshu''s heart. It turned out that it was Wanyan Chongjie, the daughter of Taishi! In his mind, he could not help remembering that when she was in Kaifeng with Zhao Min, she once counted the beauties on the grassland today, focusing on Wanyan Chongjie.


    Chongjie''s mother, pucha Ali Hu, was once the most beautiful woman in the grassland. Her father, Wanyan ahudi, was the eldest grandson of Jin Taizong''s family. Unfortunately, they were involved in a rebellion with their father, Wanyan zongpan, and were executed together. Although they later pacified Wanyan zongpan, only her mother and daughter were left behind, and their decline was inevitable, The discourse power of Taizong family also fell to Wanyan zongben, the right Prime Minister of Shangshu province.


    Chongjie inherits her mother''s beauty, and at the same time, it has a tendency to be better than the blue. Throughout Daxing Prefecture, I don''t know how many men secretly have the idea of this mother and daughter.

 Chapter 801

    "The pretty widow lives alone with a beautiful daughter. Tut Tut, I don''t know how many men are greedy..." although song Qingshu hasn''t met her mother, there is a contrast between her and Gebi. Since she is known as the first beauty of the kingdom of Jin in the past, she must be a disaster to the country and the people.


    "In fact, people have long wanted to see their aunt, but they haven''t found a chance. Today, I happened to meet brother Wei Wang, so I came by the way." Chongjie Tiantian smiles, but he glances at Song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Song Qingshu can''t help wondering why the little girl has been staring at herself? He was even more puzzled when he thought of the strange sense of deja vu.


    Gebila sat down and listened to her saying, "Chongjie, do you know what the king of Wei came to do?" She could not help but be curious. After all, the king of Wei seldom came to her these years. This time, he came here all of a sudden. He must have gone to the three treasures hall for everything.


    "I dare not say it." The young girl gave her a look of hesitation.


    Gebi is slightly stunned: "it''s all a family. What can''t you say?"


    "I''m afraid my aunt won''t be happy if I say it." The girl''s big eyes fluttered like a delicate porcelain doll sitting there, but song Qingshu was acutely aware of the cunning in her eyes


    "Come on, aunt, you won''t be upset." Gebi is really intrigued by her.


    "In fact, it''s like this..." the girl''s voice, read song Qingshu, and then continued, "brother Wei said that he couldn''t bear to see his aunt cheated by bad men, so he decided to remind her."


    Song Qingshu was puzzled by her: "what do you want me to do?"


    "Because the bad man is uncle Tang Kuo," said the girl with a sweet and clear smile, but her words almost made song Qingshu angry. "Uncle Tang Kuo, what was the taste of Huakui in qiuxianglou yesterday?"


    Song Qingshu old face a hot: "you little girl know what it''s not like."


    "Qiu Xiang Lou Hua Kui?" Gebi looks at Chongjie blankly.


    "It seems that uncle Tang Kuo didn''t talk to his aunt," the girl said casually. "Here''s the thing..." and then told her about the last night when a group of men spent a lot of money to rob Huakui in Qiuxiang building, and finally "Tang Kuo Bian" held the beauty back.


    Song Qingshu''s face is very dark. On the surface, the girl is naive and romantic, but she intentionally or unintentionally stirs up the relationship between their husband and wife. Wang Mingming of Wei has gone, but she does what the king of Wei wants to do again. In his opinion, the reason why the king of Wei came here may also be provoked by this girl.


    Song Qingshu was still thinking about how to explain to Gebi. After all, he came back at dawn last night. It''s strange that Gebi didn''t get angry when he was deliberately provoked by Chongjie.


    But then Gebi''s reaction made him almost stare out of his eyes. Her face was as usual, and she said with a smile: "it''s normal for men to go out and have fun once in a while. The king of Wei made a fuss about it."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu didn''t know what to say for a moment. With such a wife, did Tang Kuo Bian save the earth in his last life?


    The girl was also stunned. The imaginary scene didn''t appear. She didn''t expect that Gebi would be so calm. However, she responded quickly and immediately said, "yes, in my opinion, brother Wei may not really have any sense of justice. I''m afraid it''s more because Uncle Tang Kuo robbed him last night, I''ve come to trouble him in the early morning. "


    With a gentle smile, Gebi reveals a row of white teeth. Instead of following her words, she sighs gently: "I''m a little pitiful for Huakui, who used to be a superior princess, but now I''m a man''s pick-up goods. Alas ~"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Gebi had such a kind heart. For a moment, he was filled with emotion and didn''t know how to talk about it.


    But the girl didn''t think so: "those people in Song Dynasty don''t have their own skills. What''s so pitiful."


    Gebi shook her head slightly: "otherwise, when the state of song was weak and I was strong and powerful, so the princess of Song Dynasty became a prisoner. If the state of Jin was weak and the Daxing mansion was defeated by a powerful enemy in the future, how could you and I end up better than her?"


    "The law of the jungle is the truth of the world." The girl said without expression, but Gebi''s words touched a hate in her heart and suddenly became silent.


    Seeing the dejected feelings of the two goddesses, song Qingshu laughs: "don''t worry, there are men like us defending our country."


    Gebi looked at him tenderly with a smile on her face, but the girl replied coldly: "those women of Song Dynasty were also sold by their men."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was choked. He thought to himself, why does this girl always have trouble with herself? When did Tang Kuo argue with her?


    The girl also realized that she was a bit impolite. She was embarrassed to stay. She got up to say goodbye to them. On the occasion of parting, she suddenly asked, "by the way, are aunt and uncle Tang Kuo going to the adulthood party in qiucao tonight?"


    "Autumn grass? "The rite of passage?" Song Qingshu had no idea who the autumn grass was.


    But Gebi nodded and said with a smile, "the coming of age ceremony of the first lady of the pucha family, of course, our tangkuo family will go." After getting her affirmative reply, the girl suddenly became happy again and left without knowing why.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s puzzled face, Gebi explained: "during this period of time, you can see the head but not the end. The invitation sent by pucha''s family has been collected by me. Today is qiucao''s 14-year-old. Our three aristocratic families have always been in close contact. Of course, we have to go to support her. I have already prepared the gift. My husband doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "Is qiucao the daughter of puchaahute or puchaahudi?" Song Qingshu inquired directly. After all, qiucao was still young, and it was normal for Tang Kuo to argue that he didn''t know. Today, the pucha family is dominated by two brothers, pucha ahute and ahudi. One is the spot check of the left deputy in front of the palace, and the other is the spot check of the right deputy in front of the palace. It can be said that they control the forbidden army of the imperial city.


    "Look at your memory, qiucao is the daughter of puchaahut." Gebi looks at her husband angrily.


    At this time, a pretty girl was picking up vases one by one and throwing them at a middle-aged man in the mansion of pucha aristocratic family: "I don''t want to marry that disabled man named Yang. If my favorite person is the most brave warrior in the whole kingdom of Jin, I don''t like that disabled man."


    "Don''t smash, don''t smash, that vase is a gift of cloisonne from my father''s friends in the Qing Dynasty. It''s very precious!" Looking at the broken porcelain vase on the ground, the middle-aged man looked distressed. "It''s not whether you want to marry or not, it''s because you''ve been married since you were young."


    -----


    Thank you for your support in the past two days. I can only add more!

 Chapter 802

    "I don''t care who marries, who marries himself!" When the girl heard her father''s words, she was even more angry and threw the porcelain bottle in her hand.


    Middle aged people''s heart a tight, a leap will be hit on the ground of cloisonne held in his arms, can not help but a long sigh of relief: "fortunately!"


    Seeing this, the young girl stamped her foot and ran to grab a painting. She was about to tear it. The middle-aged man cried out, "don''t do it. If you have something to say, it''s fan Kuan''s original painting of snow scenery and cold forest in the Northern Song Dynasty. Dad finally got it back from others." At the same time, I felt remorse: I didn''t know which string was wrong in my mind just now. Why did I see this little girl in my study!


    "Well, tell me first. If I''m a little dissatisfied, I''ll tear the painting right away. Do you believe it?" The young girl made an effort to tear.


    The father and daughter, of course, are pucha ahute and pucha qiucao. Seeing his daughter''s action, pucha ahute came down in a cold sweat and said in a hurry: "Xiaocao, you know that father has always been a promise. Now King Zhao has already passed away, and wanyankang has also died in a foreign land. Now King Zhao''s family has declined. If I cancel my engagement at this time, What would outsiders think of us? When all the people in pucha''s family were snobbish, they went to pick up relatives when the Zhao family was in the ascendant. Now they are in decline, but we repent and will be stabbed in the back. "


    Puchaqiu''s face hesitated, but soon his neck raised: "I don''t care. It''s your business. Anyway, I won''t marry a disabled man."


    Pucha ahute waved his hand in a hurry: "listen to me, Xiao Cao, that Yang Guo''s father has seen him. Although he broke his hand, he is definitely a talented man. Moreover, his martial arts are very high. I heard that he is also famous in the Wulin of Central Plains."


    "Well, isn''t it a handicap to be a talented person? If his martial arts were so high, he would not be cut off a hand. " The girl couldn''t help humming.


    "Er, it''s said that there''s something else about his broken arm, but I''m not sure about it..." pucha ahute frowned and fell into meditation.


    "Well, if you can''t find another reason to persuade me, I''ll tear it up!" Puchaqiucao picked up the picture again and tried to tear it.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Pucha ahute had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and said quickly, "well, today is your adult ceremony banquet. Dad invited all the dignified people in the capital to come here, and Yang Guo will also come in the evening. Well, at that time, you''ll secretly take a look at him. If you''re really dissatisfied, dad doesn''t want this old face, and will help you get rid of the marriage, OK?"


    "That''s about the same." The girl snorted and finally put down Fan Kuan''s famous painting. She thought to herself: at that time, even if Yang is so handsome, I will tell my father that I''m not satisfied with it. I don''t believe it. A man who has broken his hand really has so much charm that I can fall in love with him at a glance?


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know that there was a young girl standing on her own flag. At the moment, he was looking at her beautiful wife in name with a smile on his face, staring straight at Gebi: "why do you look at me like this?"


    "I wonder what you said just now. Aren''t you really angry?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Hum, of course I''m angry," said Gebi, showing an angry look on purpose. However, she chuckled and showed her white teeth. "Although I''m angry, I''m not stupid. Chongjie''s girl wants to shoot me, so how can I jump into the pit she set up?"


    Song Qing wrote in a strange way: "I didn''t expect my wife to be so smart..."


    "Are you beating around the Bush and calling me stupid?" Gebi bit her lip and glared at him.


    "Of course not, sincere praise!" Song Qingshu laughs.


    "Hum, you have passed the test," said Gebi suddenly with a frown, "but why does Chongjie specifically aim at you? When did you offend her?"


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I''m also wondering. I haven''t seen him before." He blurted out that it was bad. Fortunately, Gebi was thinking about the problem and didn''t recognize any flaws.


    "Have you ever bullied her mother?" Song Bi suddenly looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously. "They are orphans and widows. They have suffered a lot over the years. It''s said that many dirty men go to fight her mother''s idea. This little girl hates this kind of thing most."


    "How can it be!" Song Qingshu has a black thread. He didn''t expect that Gebi''s brain hole would be so strange. Chongjie''s mother just heard about it, and he didn''t even see it.


    "Not really." Gebi is just a joke. In this respect, she still trusts her husband. "Forget it, maybe it''s just the festival. The girl is in a bad mood today."


    Song Qingshu nodded, but in his mind, he constantly came up with Chongjie''s smart eyes. Where did he absolutely see these eyes, but where on earth?


    "By the way, I almost forgot to ask about Huakui. Is she beautiful?" Gebi suddenly looks at him with a smile.


    "It''s really beautiful," Song Qingshu added hastily, noticing that Gebi''s face changed slightly. "But it''s still far worse than his wife."


    "You know how to make me happy." Gebiming knows that her husband is saying nice things, but she is still very happy.


    "What''s more, an assassin came later and rescued Huakui. Nothing happened to her and me." Song Qingshu secretly added that although nothing happened with her, a lot of things happened with the queen


    "Did you get hurt?" Hearing that she met the assassin, Gebi''s face finally changed, and she quickly pulled him up and down to see.


    "I''m not hurt. Didn''t you feel it last night?" Song Qingshu suddenly said with an ambiguous face.


    "Ah ~" Gebi exclaimed, and his cheeks were as beautiful as peach blossom. Last night, he was as strong as a cow and worked tirelessly. He didn''t look hurt at all.


    When they were flirting, a servant announced that Wan Yanliang''s emissary of Hailing king wanted to see them.


    "What does he want from you?" Don''t know why, song Bi subconsciously some hate wanyanliang.


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu shakes his head and asks the servant to let the messenger in. Only then can he know that Wan Yanliang asked him to have a talk with the government, saying that it was because last night''s events would frighten him.


    "Wanyanliang won''t remember the promise that I will pick the concubine in the mansion." Song Qingshu suddenly looks strange. Of course, he knows that the other party''s purpose is for Gebi, but now he''s in the dark and the other party''s in the light. He has absolute confidence that he can''t steal chicken.


    "I''ll go with you." Song Qingshu is meditating when Gebi suddenly opens her mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fourth, thank you for your support

 Chapter 803

    "What are you going to do?" Song Qingshu frowned and said that he didn''t worry that Gebi would damage his good deeds, but subconsciously didn''t want Gebi to contact wanyanliang. The perverted sex devil, who is famous in history, obviously has a strong desire for Gebi. Although song Qingshu is fully sure to protect Gebi, men''s instinct is still subconsciously unwilling to let their women face risks.


    "After all, Kaifeng and his party have saved their husband''s life. Originally, they always said that when you feel better, our husband and wife would come to thank him, but later we had a conflict, and the matter was over. Now it''s time to visit him, or it would be too impolite." Gebi gently replied that although she didn''t like wanyanliang, she was more concerned about the face of her family. Her husband''s official career was not smooth these years, and he offended too many people because of his own reasons. Now there''s no need to offend a Hailing king. If she takes the opportunity to have a good relationship with her husband, it may help him in his future official career.


    Gebi is reasonable. Song Qingshu has no reason to refuse. In addition, he doesn''t want to find various reasons to shirk the other party''s "generosity" when he arrives at Hailing palace later. After taking Gebi, Wan Yanliang will never give me a woman again, will he?


    Song Qingshu is not a saint. Wan Yanliang has a bad intention, and he doesn''t mind letting the other party steal the chicken. If it''s another time, he will accept it. It''s just that if there were two fierce battles last night and if he went to the Hailing palace again, even the iron pestle would be turned into an embroidery needle.


    After discussing the things they should pay attention to for a while, they took gifts and set out for Hailing palace. The mansions of Jin State''s dignitaries were all concentrated in a certain area. Although Tang Kuo mansion was separated from Hailing Palace by several streets, it was because the houses were too densely distributed, and the straight-line distance was not far.


    When they were about to arrive at Hailing palace, they saw Wan Yanliang waiting at the gate through the carriage window. Song Qingshu looked far away and saw an elegant young woman standing beside him. She thought that she was dressed as the princess of Hailing, Tu Danjing.


    Song Qingshu had heard Mrs. Tang talk about the princess of Hailing before, saying that she was in collusion with wanyanliang to set up a situation for Mrs. Tang. He thought that the princess of Hailing should be the kind of deep-seated, smart face with slightly higher cheekbones, but now it''s strange to see that she has such a simple and elegant temperament.


    "You can''t judge people by their appearance. A woman with a snake like heart often has a harmless appearance..." Song Qingshu was on guard and warned himself not to be paralyzed by this woman''s elegant appearance.


    In the past, song Qingshu was a little strange. Mrs. Tang came from the Tang Kuo family, one of the three great families in the state of Jin. Why was she bullied by Wan Yanliang and he had to bear it in silence? After a period of time in the capital, he finally understood the secret. Today''s Tang Kuo family, although nominally one of the three great families, is already declining.


    One of the main reasons is that Tang Kuo Bian, as the head of his family, married Gebi, the most beautiful woman in the state of Jin, which aroused the public indignation of all the men in the aristocratic circle. They excluded him intentionally or unintentionally. Tang Kuo Bian is not the kind of person who is good at business, and his official career has never improved. Because of him, other branches of Tang Kuo''s family are struggling in the officialdom, Therefore, the other several veins also have some complaints about the patriarch of Tang Kuo Bian. Although Tang Kuo''s family is not broken up, it is also an undercurrent.


    No wonder Mrs. Tang is alone. Before Tang Kuo went south to Kaifeng, it was Wan Yanping who used her relationship to win him an opportunity to do meritorious service and use it for promotion in the future. Who knows that the meritorious service was not successful, but she died in a foreign land.


    When song Qingshu was sighing, a delicate fragrance came from his nose, and Gebi leaned over: "my husband, the Hailing king is far above us now. He has such a warm look. There is a saying in the Han Dynasty that" if you don''t offer anything, you must be careful. "


    "Well, I''ll be careful." Song Qingshu secretly laments that Tang Kuo argues that this beautiful wife is really a kind of orchid. In fact, he knows very well why Wan Yanliang is so enthusiastic about herself. I''m afraid that the purpose behind it is still Gebi. It''s just that there''s no need to tell her these words, so as not to aggravate her troubles.


    "It''s really a rare guest. Princess, brother Tang Kuo, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." After they got off the carriage, Wan Yanliang warmly welcomed them.


    "I''ve met brother Wang and sister Wang of Hailing." Gebi smiles and salutes her skirt.


    "Get up, get up, it''s all family. How can you be so polite?" Wanyanliang quickly reaches out his hand to help her, but Gebi takes the lead and straightens up, letting him help her with both hands.


    Wan Yanliang''s face did not change, and his hands naturally went down. He could not see any intention, but song Qingshu looked on coldly and thought more clearly about him.


    "Brother Wang saved our family''s life in Kaifeng before. Our husband and wife should have come to thank us for saving our life. We hope brother Wang will forgive us for the unhealed injury." Gebi makes a look in her eyes, and the servant on one side delivers the gift that has been prepared for a long time. In order to show their sincerity, she doesn''t borrow someone''s hand, but together with song Qingshu, she hands the gift to wanyanliang and his wife.


    "Gebi, you are too polite. We are all a family. Tang Kuo Bian can be regarded as the brother-in-law of the king. How can we not save him?" Wan Yanliang said with a smile and reached for her present.


    Gebi is slightly stunned. According to the etiquette, Princess Hailing should have come to pick up the gift from her. It''s hard for him to pick up the gift directly. However, they are so close that he can''t pick the wrong place.


    Song Qingshu frowns and is going to help Gebi, but he finds that after Gebi gives the gift to Wan Yanliang, a pair of snow-white catkins skillfully withdraw, leaving no chance for the other party to take advantage of it.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and soon came to realize that as the most beautiful woman in the state of Jin, Gebi must have been surrounded by wild bees and butterflies in her early years. She had already been able to deal with these means of taking advantage of them, which made Wan Yanliang, an old driver, feel depressed several times.


    However, it''s one thing that Gebi is smart and not taken advantage of. But this scene can be found. Song Qingshu has an idea. He also sends his gift to Princess Hailing: "I hope the princess won''t refuse."


    The other side''s fingers almost touched her chest. The princess of Hailing subconsciously stepped back and took a look at Song Qingshu. She saw that his eyes were clear and didn''t look like he meant to. A smile flashed across her white and beautiful face: "the son-in-law is so Hakka."


    But her face soon changed, because when she reached for the gift, song Qingshu took her little hand by the cover of the gift box.

 Chapter 804

    Tu Shan Jing didn''t expect that the other party would despise her in front of her husband. When she was about to scold, a hot air came from her fingertips. The air flow was very strange. As soon as she felt it, she disappeared into the four limbs. At that moment, she almost hummed.


    Fortunately, as a good tutor of the princess, she pursed her lips in time, but the strange feeling in her body became more and more intense. She seemed to be soaking in hot water, and a pair of invisible hands were caressing her wantonly. Touching her whole body, she soon felt shyly that her legs were wet and sticky, and her beautiful face seemed to be covered with pink.


    "I''m so sorry I ran into the princess by accident." Song Qingshu lowered his voice and said a word quickly. At the same time, he took back his hand calmly.


    "No... nothing." When the other party''s hand left, Tu Shanjing even felt a faint sense of loss. However, she soon recovered and carefully looked into song Qingshu''s eyes. She could not see the embarrassment and sordid in them. She could not help but wonder: did he accidentally meet me?


    Recalling the feeling that Lei touched the ground fire just that day, Tu Shan Jing had a palpitation: is what those people said true?


    It turns out that in the circle of ladies in the capital, these concubines often chat in private, occasionally talking about the pleasure of boudoir. Someone once said that if they meet the destined person, as long as they have a skin blind date, every inch of the skin of a woman will send out a call of soul, eager to join each other''s arms.


    "Is this Tang Kuo Bian the man I am destined to be?" Tu Shanjing is in a trance. Her husband Wan Yanliang has never given her this feeling


    "Look at my memory. Why are you still standing at the door? Please come in. I have already prepared the banquet."


    Wan Yanliang''s voice finally awakened Tu Shanjing from his trance: "Tu Shanjing, Tu Shanjing, how could your grand princess have such absurd ideas!"


    Tu Shan Jing''s face flashed a trace of shame and anger. She turned around and went to the mansion. As a result, she didn''t know whether song Qingshu intended it or not. She just stepped forward and got in the way she had to go, which made her unable to recover. She suddenly bumped into each other''s arms, and her full chest pressed on Song Qingshu''s arm, sketching a very moving curve.


    Song Qingshu stepped back without any trace and saluted respectfully: "please, concubine first!"


    Because song Qingshu deliberately blocked Wan Yanliang''s sight with his body just now, he didn''t see what happened. Hearing the movement here, he subconsciously turned around and asked, "jing''er, what''s the matter?"


    Tu Shan Jing raises her neck and stares at the man in front of her. There are many coincidences. If he doesn''t mean it, even a three-year-old doesn''t believe it. She just thinks of the palpitating feeling just now. I don''t know why. She doesn''t tell her husband the truth. Subconsciously, she lifts her hair behind her ears and calmly answers: "nothing." Then he quickly came to his husband, as if there would be danger if he stayed here for another moment.


    Looking at TU Shanjing''s flustered figure, song Qingshu has a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Recalling the amazing elasticity of his arm just now, he can''t help but wonder: his body is delicate, but his chest is so full, which is also the best.


    Just now, he touched her finger when he was giving a gift, and injected the joy Qi into her body. The Zen method was originally double. The Qi naturally brought a strong effect of arousing emotion and desire. In ordinary times, song Qingshu pitied his own women and seldom used it on them, but he was not so polite to the women with bright face.


    Just now, it was just a small trial. Song Qingshu only lost a little bit of joy. If he had no scruples, he could even make Tu Shanjing limp like mud on the spot. He understood that too much is better than too much, so he just left a seed in the other person''s heart, waiting for the germination in the future to arouse her desire completely.


    Because of the small episode at the gate, Tu Shanjing has been out of his mind. Wan Yanliang sees his wife''s abnormality. In addition, he had something to say to Tang Kuo in private, so they quickly end the banquet. Then Wan Yanliang asks his wife to take Gebi to the garden of the mansion.


    Song Qingshu was still worried. After all, wanyanliang is famous. Who knows what tricks he will play. However, seeing that the garden is within sight, he can help Gebi in time even if something happens. He gives Gebi a careful look in the dark, and then the two women go to play around.


    There is a large artificial lake in Hailing palace, and the whole garden is built on this lake. Song Qingshu followed Wan Yanliang to a pavilion on a bridge in the center of the lake, sat down, and looked down at the waterside pavilions in the garden, with a look of surprise on his face.


    Noticing his look, Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "brother Tang Kuo, what do you think of my garden?"


    "In this bitter and cold north, the charm of the water town in the south of the Yangtze River has been created. It''s a magic work." Song Qingshu sighed heartily.


    Wan Yanliang sighed: "no matter how marvelous it is, it can''t compare with the scenery of Jiangnan Water Town. Brother Tang Kuo, do you know what Wang Pingsheng''s greatest wish is?"


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. He certainly knows Wan Yanliang''s wishes. The most licentious emperor in history has put forward three great wishes in his life, which are really well-known: all state affairs are made by himself; The second is to take the commander in command of the country and hold the leader in charge of the crime; The world''s most beautiful and wife, three also.


    If they were not destined to be different, he might have held his hand excitedly and yelled: confidant!


    Of course, song Qingshu can''t tell wanyanliang what he said in his history. His eyes are wandering around. When he sees a poem inscribed on the pillar of the pavilion, he has an idea: "if there is a confusion between cars and books, is there any other frontier in Jiangnan? On the West Lake, Mount Wu is the first peak! Good poetry, good poetry, must be the king''s greatest wish is to lead the army to conquer the Southern Song Dynasty, right


    In the first sentence of the poem, it is mentioned that "ten thousand li Che Shu Yi Hun Tong" comes from the same track Che Shu Tong Wen after Qin Shihuang unified the six countries. But who is Qin Shihuang? From this sentence, we can see Wan Yanliang''s resignation, but now that it''s not good for song Qingshu, he pretends that he doesn''t understand the subtext of this sentence.


    "Brother Tang Kuo is indeed the best friend of our king. Our king''s greatest wish in his life is to follow the example of the martyrs and conquer the land of the song people!" Wan Yanliang was also secretly frightened. Seeing that he didn''t see anything, he was relieved: it''s too careless. After he left, he had to find someone to scrape off the poem, or sooner or later it would bring me disaster.


    Unwilling to continue on this topic, Wan Yanliang had an idea in his heart and said with a smile to song Qingshu: "brother Tang Kuo, do you remember my last promise? I''ve been walking in the palace today, but if you think someone is good, you can tell me who you like. "


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I think the princess is the best along the way."

 Chapter 805

    The smile on WAN Yanliang''s face suddenly solidified. He had given Tang Kuo Bian one or two concubines to make him owe him. In the future, he would have the chance to separate the feelings between their husband and wife and find an opportunity to start. How could he know that the other Party chose Tu Shan Jing!


    There are many concubines in the palace of Hailing. It doesn''t hurt to sacrifice one or two wanyanliang at all. But Tu Shanjing is different, not to mention that Tu Shanjing has the support of Tu Danshi family. Even if she doesn''t have it, she is also her own hairy wife. Although he is flirting with others outside, he still loves this elegant and quiet wife, and doesn''t give her away.


    "Since Tang Kuo Bian is so ignorant, don''t blame me for being cruel." Wanyanliang''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of murderous.


    But song Qingshu said with a smile at this time: "although there are many beautiful people in Hailing palace, they are still gaudy in front of the princess''s unique elegant temperament. It''s really lucky to have such a good wife."


    Seeing that he didn''t mention the matter of waiting for his bedroom, Wan Yanliang could not help frowning slightly. For a moment, he didn''t know what he meant, so he followed his words and said, "brother Tang Kuo, you are deliberately being naughty. You have married the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin. You don''t know how many men you admire in the capital."


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked at him thoughtfully: "I don''t know if this includes the Lord?"


    Wan Yanliang smiles. Fortunately, he is quick witted and soon comes back to himself: "I am also a man. Of course, I envy him. I only hate that Gebi is my sister. If not, I had to compete with brother Tang Kuo."


    "The king joked. It seems that there are not so many rules in the state of Jin as in the Song Dynasty. As long as we are not brothers and sisters, why not?" Wan Yanliang was stunned, but song Qingshu said, "the Lord asked us to come here today. It should be more than a banquet."


    Wan Yanliang was surprised: what did Tang Kuo Bian mean by that sentence? Why does he imply that it doesn''t matter if he is not his own brother or sister


    Thinking of Tang Kuo Bian''s praise and favor for Tu Shan Jing, Wan Yanliang suddenly jumps up in his heart: does he want to exchange wives?


    This kind of drama is widely spread among the aristocratic circles in the capital, but it''s not on the stage. Wan Yanliang has heard about it, but there are many ways to play with other people''s wives according to his status. How can he pay for his own wife? But this time it''s different. As the emperor''s own sister, Gebi couldn''t use many means to her before. What''s more, Gebi is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. As long as she can get her, it''s not unacceptable to pay a price


    Wan Yanliang looks up at the two girls in the garden in the distance. He doesn''t know what Gebi and Tu Shanjing are talking about. Suddenly, they are all laughing. The silver bell like laughter comes with the breeze, which makes Wan Yanliang''s heart restless. At that moment, he seems to be able to smell the fragrance of each other''s delicate body.


    "Lord, Lord?" Song Qingshu takes a panoramic view of Wan Yanliang''s expression, suggesting that he has already given it out. If the other party really puts forward that shameless request, he will promise to let him know what it means to lose his wife and lose his army!


    Hearing song Qingshu''s cry, Wan Yanliang finally recovered. Although beauty is important in his heart, his career is also important, so soon the lust in his eyes turned into clarity.


    Wan Yanliang did not answer song Qingshu''s question. Instead, he asked: "I don''t know what brother Tang Kuo thinks about the current situation in the court?"


    The situation between the DPRK and China?


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what he meant, so he organized his vocabulary and replied in a proper way: "in the past few years, the Mongols rebelled on the grassland. The imperial court didn''t pay attention to it because it wanted to use military force against the Southern Song Dynasty. Finally, it was attacked by the Mongols and lost a large area of territory. But now the emperor is wise, the shangshuling and the two prime ministers are old and dignified, The army is assisted by a young and promising general like Wang Ye. After many years of recuperation, the national strength of Dajin is also growing, and gradually regains most of its strength in its heyday. "


    Before he finished, Wan Yanliang stretched out his hand and interrupted: "brother Tang Kuo, I treat you as my own person. Why do you use this kind of routine to treat me?"


    "My opinion is just opposite to yours!" Wan Yanliang, with his hands behind him, looked at the distant northern sky and said solemnly, "although the state of Jin has worked hard and recovered a lot in recent years, the Mongols have fought everywhere and conquered one country after another. Fortunately, at present, the main energy of the Mongols is in the west, so our countries in the Central Plains still have the upper hand in fighting against it. But when Mongolia completes the conquest of the west, it will transfer its main force to the Central Plains. That is the beginning of the real disaster. "


    Song Qingshu looks at Wan Yanliang''s back and sneers in his heart: if people who don''t know what he looks like, they may really think that he is a loyal man who cares about the country and the people!


    However, song Qingshu soon came to realize that although Wan Yanliang was lustful and shameless, and he secretly had the heart to surrender, it didn''t mean that he didn''t want his country to be strong or even dominate the world.


    "So the state of Dajin must become stronger before the Mongols completed the western expedition!" Wan Yanliang suddenly looked gloomy. "It''s a pity that the situation in chaotang seems to be thriving now, but actually it''s already in danger."


    "How do you say that?" Song Qingshu knew that he was alarmist, but he was still very cooperative and pretended to be surprised.


    "Take what you said just now. You said your majesty is wise and powerful," he said with a look of disapproval on his face, but he soon covered it up. "It''s true, but the emperor is addicted to alcohol. In recent years, his health is getting worse and worse, and he is very easy to get angry. He can kill the minister easily. These are not good signs."


    Song Qingshu''s face moved: "does the Lord mean that the emperor''s health is going to die?" He was not originally from the state of Jin, not to mention coming from later generations. Of course, he was not in awe of the emperor.


    Wan Yanliang was also a little surprised. He hesitated for a moment and didn''t answer the question. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "today, only the Tang Kuo family has the weakest influence in the capital. I don''t know what brother Tang Kuo thinks about it?"


    Do you want to play with Enwei? Song Qingshu secretly sneered, but pretended to be distressed: "it''s not just the weakest. Many people in the family are dissatisfied with me as the patriarch this year. It''s a question how long I can be the patriarch."


    Wanyanliang is very happy. Just think about it in your heart, so as not to waste the king''s breath.


    "Does brother Tang Kuo have any plans for this situation?" Wan Yanliang seems to ask casually.


    Song Qingshu suddenly got up and gave a salute: "I still hope that the Lord can guide me."


    "Brother Tang Kuo, what''s this for?" Wan Yanliang held him in a hurry, and a glimmer of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. "You and I can''t be so polite when we live and die together. Well, I''ll tell you something from the bottom of my heart. If there''s anything to offend, I hope brother Tang Kuo doesn''t mind. "


    "I dare not." Song Qingshu thought about what Wan Yanliang wanted to do. It was clear immediately.


    "I''ll tell you the truth when I think brother Tang Kuo is one of my own. But these words come out of my mouth and come into your ears. I hope you won''t be known by others." Wanyan Liang paused and added, "even Gebi can''t do it."


    "Not even Gebi?" Song Qingshu exclaimed.


    Wan Yan nodded: "brother Tang Kuo is a hero in the world. I should have known for a long time who caused this difficult situation." Looking at Song Qingshu''s gloomy face, he continued: "the ancients have said that beauty is in trouble. In fact, it is full of great wisdom. As the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin, you marry her, which is equivalent to setting up countless enemies."


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth and deliberately showed a wry smile: "it''s nothing to be admired by Gebi."


    "I''ve always admired your love for you husband and wife." Wan Yanliang said, "it''s just brother Tang Kuo, you can''t have no right for a day. You must have realized the hardships these years. Are you willing to hide in the gentle village for a lifetime?"


    "This..." Song Qing hesitated.


    Wan Yanliang saw that he looked loose, and added a fire in a hurry: "even if brother Tang Kuo is willing to be indifferent, it''s impossible to stay with Gebi all his life."


    "How do you say that?" Song Qingshu was also curious about what means Wan Yanliang could have.


    "Brother Tang Kuo still remembers the Huakui in Qiuxiang building," Wan Yanliang continued after seeing song Qingshu nodding. "She was also a golden branch and married Cai Jing''s son. In terms of honor and marriage, she was not under the present Gebi, but what happened? Her husband has no ability and can''t protect his wife. He can only watch his wife become a plaything of other men. What a lesson from the past, don''t brother Tang Kuo have any vigilance? "


    Song Qingshu secretly sneers. The most powerful idea of Dage Bi is you. As a result, you still pretend to be a saint.


    "What should I do?" Acting is about to perform the whole set, song Qingshu asked very coordinately.


    "Let go of your children''s love and strive for greater power. Only power is the most reliable thing in the world." Wan Yan Liang said in a deep voice.


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "how to gain more power?"


    Wan Yanliang smiles a little, but he doesn''t answer. He takes the cup and leans on the chair, tasting the tea slowly.


    Song Qingshu knew that he was playing the game of playing hard to get. His heart was as calm as water, but his face was anxious: "I hope the Lord can teach me."


    "Why should I teach you?" Wan Yanliang said calmly.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu knew that he did it on purpose, so he choked a little.


    Wan Yanliang laughed: "brother Tang Kuo, although you and I all call each other our own people, we all know that we have never been our own people, and a lot of words are heartbreaking words. How dare I speak to you casually?"

 Chapter 806

    "I dare to ask you, how can you become your own man?" The corners of song Qingshu''s mouth rose, and the fox''s tail finally came out.


    "I need a petition from brother Tang Kuo." Wanyanliang''s voice has more meaning than words.


    "I don''t know if the Lord wants to vote?" But song Qingshu sneered to himself.


    Wan Yanliang smiles and doesn''t answer. Instead, he stands up and looks into the garden. Song Qingshu looks into his eyes and sees that Gebi is talking with Princess Hailing with a smile. His face suddenly sinks.


    Seeing that he didn''t get angry on the spot, Wan Yanliang was very happy. Tang Kuo argued that the reaction showed that it was a play.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, don''t think that the king is greedy for beauty or anything, just because Gebi is the emperor''s own sister, and what I said to you can never be heard by the emperor. In order to ensure that the secret will not be disclosed, we can only do this. Only in this way can we ensure that you will not betray us, and we are the same boat." Wan Yanliang explained sincerely.


    "I don''t want to go on a boat like this." Song Qingshu suddenly got up and tried to leave.


    Wan Yanliang sat down in Diaoyutai and said slowly, "brother Tang Kuo, you seem to have a good feeling for the princess of our king."


    Song Qingshu was really in shape: "what does Wang Ye mean?"


    Wan Yanliang stood up, went to him and said, "I know it''s hard for you to sacrifice Gebi out of thin air. Well, to show my sincerity..." he stopped for a moment, then came to song Qingshu''s ear and whispered, "I can exchange with you."


    After all, he put forward the demand of death!


    Song Qingshu is full of emotion. Wan Yanliang is really good at playing. You should know that this kind of behavior was not recognized by the secular world in previous lives. Even saying those two words is a kind of crime... Since you want to die, I''ll let you try what it means to accompany your wife and break the army.


    Seeing that he stood still, Wan Yanliang was sure that Tang Kuo Bian had been moved, but he had to add some fire: "although Tu Shanjing is not as beautiful as Gebi, she is also a famous beauty in the capital. Moreover, as the princess of the king, you will never suffer from her status."


    Song Qingshu looked along his eyes. He was quiet, elegant and elegant. He had the grace of a princess. He was really a woman of the best quality.


    "But Gebi may not want to." Song Qingshu swallows his saliva and deliberately makes his voice hoarse. It seems that he has made a very difficult decision in his heart. At the same time, he laughs coldly in his heart. Of course, he won''t sacrifice Gebi, but he is very interested in letting Wan Yanliang compensate his wife.


    "It''s done!" Wan Yanliang was overjoyed and said, "brother Tang Kuo, you don''t know anything about it. You can''t tell her. After it''s finished, only you and I know about it. Isn''t that better? At that time, you don''t have to deal with the aftermath, you don''t have to question her guilt, and I won''t disturb your husband and wife''s normal life. You can continue to live as before. "


    "How can this be done?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned. He really didn''t know that.


    With a strange smile, Wan Yanliang came up to him and said in a low voice, "there are many ways. Medication is the simplest way; However, if you don''t want to take medicine in order to pursue stimulation, there are ways. For example, let her stay in a dark room, and we both stand outside the door at the same time. Then after you have a conversation with her, let me go in. At that time, she can''t see my face clearly in the dark, and because she has just been right with you, she subconsciously takes me as you, The rest of the thing is to come naturally... "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smack his tongue. If Wan Yanliang had been put in his previous life, he would have been an old driver admired by tens of thousands of people. Mr. Li, who is guanxige, would have been lower than him.


    "I think the latter is more exciting." Song Qingshu gives a strange smile. Since you want to play, you can play a big one, which makes you regret.


    "Well, I think so, too." Wan Yanliang chuckled twice. He suddenly realized that he had lost his master''s manner. He wiped his mouth and said solemnly, "this matter is not very glorious after all. You can know it then. If it''s known by women, I''m afraid it won''t end well."


    "It''s natural." Song Qingshu knows that he is telling the truth. As a princess, Gebi is the emperor''s sister; Tu Shan Jing is also the precious daughter of the old patriarch of Tu Dan family. Now, as a noble princess, no matter where it is, it is a headache.


    Wan Yanliang came over and hugged him on the shoulder and said affectionately, "now that we have reached an agreement, we can count ourselves in the future. Although we can''t talk about many key things now, we can talk about others with you."


    Song Qingshu has always been very curious about Wan Yanliang''s plan, so he and his insincere, smell speech can not help but prick up his ears.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, the emperor''s health is getting worse and worse now. If you say something disrespectful, no one knows what will happen tomorrow," Wan Yanliang said with a smile. "Brother Tang Kuo went to Kaifeng last time, I''m afraid he wanted to earn credit."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a pity that Guo Jing is on the verge of success. I was rescued, and I was also captured. I didn''t earn the credit, but I was disheartened."


    Wan Yanliang patted him on the shoulder: "brother Tang Kuo doesn''t have to pay too much attention to it. Don''t worry about such small contributions. Do you know what the greatest contribution in the world is?"


    Song Qingshu was confused: "what is it?"


    Wan Yanliang came over mysteriously and spat out four words: "from - Dragon - Zhi - Gong!"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, Wan Yanliang''s plan was really great!


    "But the credit is not so easy to earn," Wan Yanliang continued. "Compared with icing on the cake, all people in the world value the timely help more, and the upper level people generally hate the grass on the wall, so they must stand early and choose the right one to get the big credit of the day."


    "But isn''t it the only son of the Emperor today?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "But the emperor hasn''t officially appointed the prince of Wei," Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "and brother Tang Kuo, have you forgotten that the emperor passed the throne to Taizong?"


    "You mean Chang Sheng Wang?" Song Qingshu exclaimed, pretending to be suddenly enlightened, and then staring at Wan Yanliang tightly, "I don''t know which side Wang Ye is standing on?"


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "today, I have disclosed enough to you. The rest is to wait until that thing is done. Let''s talk about it slowly."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly. He knew that he was the master who didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t scatter the eagle. Before he got Gebi, he would never reveal any useful information.


    "In this case..." Song Qingshu''s eyes moved to the elegant and beautiful princess hailing in the distance, and a funny smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 807

    Wan Yanliang didn''t want to go deep into the conversation. Next, he only talked about romantic affairs and never mentioned political affairs. Song Qingshu also knew what was going on and didn''t continue to ask.


    The afternoon passed quickly. Hearing that song Qingshu and his wife were going to attend pucha ahute''s daughter''s coming of age ceremony, Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence that the princess and I are going to go too. In that case, let''s go together."


    In fact, song Qingshu didn''t want to be with him, but he couldn''t refuse the invitation. In the end, Wan Yanliang even asked his servants to take out his beloved luxury carriage to their husband and wife in order to show his intimacy.


    Although Gebi kept winking at him to indicate his refusal, song Qingshu had a clear and bright calculation. The carriage was as luxurious as Rolls Royce. It must have been the cream of the people he scraped from somewhere. To make him bleed was to do justice for heaven. By the way, he could be compensated for the Assassin''s assassination in his carriage last time.


    Before leaving, the princess of Hailing suddenly pulled Wan Yanliang and got his wife''s signal. Wan Yanliang and song Qingshu pleaded guilty and said, "I''m really sorry. There''s something wrong with the gift our husband and wife gave to miss pucha''s family. We need to prepare it again. Would you like to go first?"


    Although song Qingshu is curious about what Shan Jing will say to Wan Yanliang, the other party has politely ordered him to leave. Of course, he has no reason to stay. After saying goodbye to Wan Yanliang, song Qingshu holds Ge Bi''s soft arm and gets on the luxury carriage.


    Looking at the carriage gradually away, Wan Yanliang''s smile gradually closed up and turned to his wife: "Xiao Jing, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious why you value Tang Kuo Bian so much." Tu Shan Jing recalled song Qingshu''s little action just now. His face was a little unnatural. "Tang Kuo''s family is now dead in name. What''s the advantage of wooing him?"


    "The Tang Kuo family is really weak now, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse. After all, the Tang Kuo family is one of the three aristocratic families in the state of Jin, and its heritage is very strong," Wan Yanliang explained. "Now Tang Kuo Bian is at the bottom of his career. I''ll give him help at this time, that is, to send charcoal in the snow, and the effect will be twice the result with half the effort."


    Tu Shan Jing said anxiously: "but Tang Kuo Bian is a member of the emperor''s family. Aren''t you afraid of him eating inside and outside?"


    At the thought of the nomination, Wan Yanliang felt very warm and said with a smile, "I naturally have a way to ensure his reliability."


    "But what about Gebi?" Tu Shan Jing''s worried face didn''t decrease at all. "Gebi is the emperor''s sister. Their brother and sister always have a good relationship. Even if Tang kuodian is willing to take refuge with us, Gebi will never betray the emperor. Once she knows something from Tang kuodian, we will be in trouble."


    Wan Yanliang put his wife in his arms and said, "don''t worry, I have already set up an ingenious situation to keep Tang kuodian. I don''t dare to divulge any information to ge Bi."


    "It''s public. Don''t do that." Tu Shan Jing blushed and gently pushed away her husband, looking at him curiously. "What''s the game, can you tell me?"


    "It doesn''t work when this game comes out. Don''t worry, Xiaojing. When did I do something I''m not sure about?" Wan Yanliang smiles and thinks that you are also a pawn in the game. How can I tell you the truth?


    Tu Shan Jing doesn''t know that she is being calculated by her husband. She doesn''t even know much about her husband''s plan. She just does her duty to remind her husband once in a while.


    Because of Tu Shan Jing''s quiet temperament, Wan Yanliang likes it very much. Although there are countless beauties around him, Tu Shan Jing''s status is incomparable in his heart.


    After Song Qingshu and his wife left Hailing palace, Gebi quietly asked her husband in the carriage, "husband, what did you talk about with Wan Yanliang all afternoon?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little chat. Then he hinted at solicitation several times." Song Qingshu didn''t tell her the truth, because now he is in the dark, and Yan Liang is in the light. He is sure to control the whole situation. But if he tells Ge Bi Wan Yan Liang''s dirty mind, Ge Bi runs to the emperor to complain, and everything will be in a mess. Jin Xizong will certainly pull Wan Yanliang to reprimand, but after all, there is no basis for words, and there is no substantive crime, so it is difficult for Jin Xizong to tell Wan Yanliang what to do.


    But in this way, Wan Yanliang must hate himself. At that time, he needs to be on guard against his revenge, and he can''t accompany Gebi all the time. He can''t ensure Gebi''s safety like now.


    "Solicit?" Gebi Xiumei frowned slightly, "King Hailing is a modest gentleman on the surface, but I always think there are too many things hidden in his eyes. You should be careful."


    "I''ll pay attention." Song Qingshu has to admire women''s intuition. He knows that Wan Yanliang has not yet shown his licentious and cruel side in history. Now in the eyes of most of his subjects, he is recognized as a modest gentleman and a good prince. Of course, a few people such as Mrs. Tang have already learned the other side under his mask. In this case, Gebi can see that Wan Yanliang is not a good man, It''s amazing.


    Gebi nodded: "although I don''t like this man very much, I have to admit that Wan Yanliang is really a talented person. The whole court can''t match him. If my husband gets his help, it will be good for his official career."


    Song Qingshu felt the same way. Although he was black to the skin in history, he was only defeated by the enemy. His literary and martial arts skills as an emperor really showed that he was a very capable man. Unfortunately, his character was so bad that he eventually betrayed his relatives.


    When he was sighing, he suddenly looked up with a chill in his heart. The front door of the carriage suddenly burst into pieces. A cold light stabbed at him with a fierce murderous air. Gebi was worried that what she had just said would be heard by the guards of wanyanliang sect, so her whole body was tightly attached to song Qingshu. Now the cold light stabbed, and she was the first to bear the brunt.


    Cold light speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye before Gebi, she a pair of beautiful eyes open big, but that murderous like substance, let her whole body up and down stiff, even a finger can''t move.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t stay with my husband forever." Gebi closed her eyes, leaving only one thought in her mind.


    It''s just that the pain of imagination didn''t come. Just now, the stormy carriage suddenly became as calm as water. The real murderous spirit came and went quickly, and almost disappeared in an instant.


    Song Bi surprised to open her eyes, the scene in front of her suddenly shocked.


    Just now, the cold light came too fast for her to look down on it. But now the cold light is still, and she finally sees the whole picture of it - a chilly dagger. An assassin in black is holding it and stabbing forward. The other side is also shocked, because the dagger can''t move forward any more, What caused all this was just two fingers -- the fingers of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu, holding a dagger, carefully looks at the assassin in front of him. A black dress covers all the features. The only thing that comes out is a pair of smart eyes, a pair of very familiar eyes.


    "You again!" Song Qingshu and the assassin yelled in unison, song Qingshu''s voice was more surprised, and the assassin''s voice was more angry and depressed.


    One side of the song Bi surprised, because the assassin''s voice is clear and delicate, obviously a girl!


    Song Qingshu is speechless. What kind of character is he? He helped Wan Yanliang block the assassination twice in a row. Last time he was on his way to Qiuxiang building, he did it again? It seems that you shouldn''t take advantage of the carriage. Before you enjoy it, you are destroyed by the assassin. If you are not good at martial arts, you will be killed by the assassin. Who can you cry for?


    The girl finally responded and subconsciously wanted to take the sword back, but she was still in Song Qing''s book. She was angry and anxious: "let go!"


    At this time, the bodyguard outside also reacted. Song Qingshu felt that the girl was assassinating Wan Yanliang. Of course, he didn''t want to take advantage of Wan Yanliang. Since he let her go once, he might as well let her go for the second time. With a shake in her hand, a soft force came to the girl. The girl was trying to take the sword back. The two forces combined, and she flew back faster than before. In the blink of an eye, she jumped to the roof more than ten feet away, and let the many bodyguards around her jump into the air.


    The girl didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she stood on the roof and took a deep look at Song Qingshu. It seemed that she wanted to keep his appearance in mind. They looked at each other for more than ten seconds. Then the girl turned and left and disappeared among the houses.


    "The eyes of the assassin look a little familiar." Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He clearly felt that he could figure out who it was right away, but he was so close to the door.


    "Maybe there are too many things going on these days." He was not that kind of obsessive-compulsive temperament, and let it go when he couldn''t remember it for a moment. When he looked back at Gebi, he saw that her pretty face was very white, and the whole person sat there stupidly and motionless as if he was too frightened. He couldn''t help but feel pity for her and reached over and hugged her: "are you ok?"


    Who knows his hand just touched each other''s fragrant shoulder, but Gebi seemed to be scalded by boiling water. She sat up straight and avoided his embrace. Noticing song Qingshu''s surprised eyes, Gebi smoothed the hair that had fallen to her cheek behind her ears and forced a smile: "I''m ok." Song Qingshu wanted to ask again, but all the guards outside came to say hello, so he had to go out and arrange for them first.


    Looking at his back, Gebi reaches out to cover her lips, and her eyes turn red. Her eyes are full of incredible shock and inexplicable sadness.

 Chapter 808

    In order to calm down the incident of the assassination, they spent a lot of time to get away from the Yamen officers and soldiers on patrol, and finally arrived at the main house of the pucha family.


    Not long after entering the door, pucha ahute got the news and came out: "nephew, I heard that you met an assassin on the way?"


    "Please worry about Uncle pucha, we are not hurt." Song Qingshu replied with a smile that he had already done his homework before he came. Pucha ahute and Tang kuodian''s father, who died in the battle, had equal relations, so it was natural to call him uncle.


    "Don''t worry, my dear nephew. General Chengshou and I are good friends. I will ask him to send more people to investigate the matter, find out the assassins and give you a satisfactory explanation." Puchaahut patted him on the shoulder as a sign of comfort.


    "Thank you, uncle." Song Qingshu smiles, but he doesn''t care much about this kind of polite words. Since the assassin dares to assassinate the prince, how can he be easily found out by these soldiers? And from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want the assassin caught.


    "Come on in, the others are almost here." Pucha ahute personally took them in. Pucha qiucao''s coming of age ceremony was actually completed in the ancestral hall in the morning. In the evening, it was more like a grand banquet.


    Different from the Han style in the south of the Yangtze River, the pucha family''s banquet is more inclined to the Nuzhen custom. It is held in a broad lawn, with a bonfire burning in the middle and the flames licking greedily. The roast whole sheep on it, the delicious smell of meat filled the air, and all kinds of joyful songs.


    Song Qingshu and his wife are placed in the front. After all, Gebi is a princess, and Tang kuodian is one of the three patriarchs. Although some of them are strong in the outside, few of them can surpass their husband and wife.


    Song Qingshu glanced at the people who were sitting in a better position than them. Most of them didn''t know each other. However, it''s not difficult to judge the identity of these people from their position and age characteristics.


    In addition to the family of the master pucha, there was an old man sitting at the top of the table. The only person who could be qualified to sit in this position was Wan Yan Zongxian, who was in charge of the military and political power of the state of Jin!


    Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed. When Yan Zongxian, the king of Gaitian mentioned by Zhao Fujin, thought that he let Zhao Gou''s biological mother, Empress Dowager Wei, and his wife, empress Xianjie, serve in the same bed, song Qingshu was very angry. Although he was not from the Song Dynasty, as a Han nationality, he could not help but feel the same hatred.


    "This old man looks very respectable, but secretly he is full of men and women. At such an old age, he is not afraid to play with myocardial infarction and cerebral hemorrhage."


    Song Qingshu looks upset, and his eyes move down again. The one sitting next to him is, no accident, Wanyan Zongmin, Prime Minister Zuo, King Cao, and also deputy marshal Zuo. He and Wanyan zonggan, zongwang, zongbi, the famous people who made the people of Northern Song Dynasty nervous at that time, are close brothers. However, these powerful brothers have died one after another, and the people of Taizu family have fallen on him, Wanyanliang is also Taizu pulse, in front of him also have to be respectful to address a uncle Huang.


    However, what makes song Qingshu pay more attention to is the appearance of the princess of Cao, who is in her early 30s. However, she has a pair of Phoenix eyes and looks around. She is not the master of peace.


    "Old husband and young wife, if there is no problem, it will be strange." Song Qingshu smiles a little, but at the same time, she is also full of emotion. This princess of Cao state is called pucha Alan, who is the younger sister of pucha ahute. Compared with her marriage to the second leader of the imperial court, Tang Kuo Bian''s younger sister, Mrs. Tang, can only marry a small emissary. It can be seen that although she is one of the three aristocratic families in the kingdom of Jin, the strength of Tang Kuo''s family has declined to what extent.


    Sitting next to Tsao Wang Zongmin should be right Prime Minister Wanyan zongben. He not only has the same official position as Zongmin, but also has the same status in the family. Zongmin is the speaker of Taizu family, while zongben is the speaker of Taizong family.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the beautiful girl Wanyan Chongjie in the morning. Originally, her grandfather zongpan was the speaker of the Taizong family. Unfortunately, her grandfather and father were all executed because of the failure of a political struggle. It was zongben''s turn to be the speaker of the Taizong family.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, song Qingshu is thinking of Chongjie. Suddenly, he finds a beautiful head sticking out behind zongben. Who is Chongjie? Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, the girl glared at him fiercely, which made song Qingshu''s face puzzling: when did I offend her?


    Song Qingshu doesn''t bother to study the girl''s mind. He continues to observe the crowd. On the other side, the leader is an acquaintance. Chang Sheng Wang, who has dealt with Qiu Xiang Lou before, but song Qingshu takes a look at him, and his eyes are attracted by the woman beside him. Looking at her dress, she should be tao yao, the princess of Chang Sheng.


    Song Qingshu didn''t understand why there was such a strange title before. But now, seeing a real person, he suddenly realized that her face was full of peach blossom, her eyes were affectionate, and her lips were slightly raised, as if there was a smile at any time, Let a person see one eye then move unceasingly.


    "It''s absolutely equal to Gebi!" Song Qingshu secretly praises, but thinking of Gebi around, if he has been staring at other women, doesn''t it hurt her heart?


    Looking back at Gebi, she finds that she doesn''t pay attention to herself at all. Instead, she stares at the campfire in the field and is in a daze. The light of the fire reflects on her beautiful matchless face, which is even more gorgeous.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Song Qingshu was puzzled.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, I''m so sorry!"


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that wanyanliang''s Apprentice Shan Jing and his wife came over. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "it seems that the king''s carriage really can''t sit."


    Wan Yanliang was also embarrassed: "hum, I swear that I will catch the assassin and vent my anger for brother Tang Kuo!"


    Song Qingshu sneers. It''s true to vent your anger on yourself. After all, there is an assassin with excellent martial arts at any time. I''m afraid you can''t sleep well.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, it''s the second time you''ve saved Wang''s life," Wan Yanliang said with a playful smile. "Don''t worry, I will definitely keep my promise. When brother Tang Kuo is ready, you can choose."


    One side of the Hailing princess at a loss: "what pick it?"


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that brother Tang Kuo can pick the treasures in the palace."


    The princess of Hailing chuckled. She didn''t know what her husband was referring to. "It''s natural and proper. What''s your husband''s son-in-law''s favorite at that time? Don''t be polite though you want to speak."

 Chapter 809

    Looking at her elegant appearance, song Qingshu said with a pun: "of course, I''m not polite to you, because I''m afraid the princess won''t give up."


    The princess of Hailing looked at him angrily: "look at what my husband-in-law said, am I such a mean person?"


    "I''ll be relieved if the princess says that." Song Qingshu laughed more happily.


    Wan Yanliang''s face is a little dark. Of course, he knows what song Qingshu means. Seeing his wife being transferred by him in a daze and ignorance, even though he has decided to sacrifice his wife, he still feels sad.


    "Xiaojing, it''s almost time now. Let''s go and take a seat." Wan Yanliang felt that if he stayed any longer, a piece of grassland would grow on his head, so he anxiously pulled his wife away.


    Tu Shan Jing doesn''t know why, but he can''t brush her husband''s face, so he has to smile apologetically at Song Qingshu, and then follow Wan Yanliang to leave.


    "Why did you leave in such a hurry, since you were going to woo him?" Tu Shan Jing asked in a puzzled way.


    "Nothing." Wan Yanliang shakes his head, but his heart is secretly angry: Tang Kuo Bian, Tang Kuo Bian, dare to be in front of the king''s face. Princess of drama, for the time being, let''s face Gebi''s face and endure it. After he gets Gebi from the king of Japan, I''ll settle with you! At the thought of Gebi''s peerless face, Wan Yanliang''s subconscious heart warms up.


    After seeing wanyanliang and his wife leave, song Qingshu looks back and finds that Gebi is still in a state of loss. He can''t help but help her with concern: "is there something wrong with you?"


    With his hand next to his body, Gebi trembled obviously, but soon covered up, with a smile on her pretty face: "maybe she was scared by the assassin before, by the way, husband... Husband, can you tell me more about what happened in Kaifeng before?"


    "Why do you care about this all of a sudden?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing... Nothing," Gebi sat down with her skirt. "It''s just that there were some conflicts between us some time ago. I haven''t cared about your specific situation in Kaifeng."


    "Well, in fact, on the whole, it''s not dangerous..." this question has been asked by many people. Song Qingshu has already made up a perfect lie and told her about it.


    Gebi listens attentively all the time, but doesn''t say a word. Her quiet cheeks seem to have a soft light on them, which makes countless men peep at her. Song Qingshu is angry and funny. At the same time, a strong sense of pride rises in her heart. In front of her eyes, every inch of her body belongs to her


    Song Qingshu''s explanation was relatively brief. After listening to ge Bi, Leng Buding asked a question: "as far as I know, song Qingshu, your sworn brother, is one of the most famous experts in the world. When you are in danger, didn''t he help you?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised that he intentionally or unintentionally ignored his own part of the play. Suddenly, Gebi asked, is he aware of what?


    "He just went to other places to do business in the days when I had an accident. Later, when he learned that I had been arrested by the beggars'' sect, he went to Huang Rong himself. They had a friendship before. Huang Rong let me go just because he saw his face. Otherwise, her husband would be so miserable by the situation I set up. Even if she had a good face, she would not let me go so easily." Song Qing''s heart read like a telegram, and soon compiled a reasonable explanation.


    "So it is," she nodded thoughtfully, "but why have you never mentioned it before?"


    "After all, my sworn brother is the enemy of the Qing Dynasty. Naturally, he is also the enemy of the great Jin Kingdom. His identity is extremely sensitive. I''m afraid that speaking out will lead to right and wrong." Song Qing said in writing.


    Gebi''s head was a little bit low, and the expression on his face could not see whether he agreed with this explanation. After a pause, he asked, "yesterday, your sworn brother suddenly rushed into the mansion, and then disappeared. Do you know where he is now?"


    Looking at Gebi Qingzhan''s eyes, song Qingshu thinks it''s strange. He thinks how can she suddenly pull the problem to her own self?


    "I''m not very clear about this. My brother is coming and going without a trace..."


    "Didn''t he contact you when he came to Daxing mansion?" Gebi''s eyes were burning at him.


    "Well, maybe the last time he wanted to come to me, he ran into you." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    "Is it?" Gebi lips more than a bitter smile, "so he next time to find you, call me together, your sworn brother came to Daxing house, I this when sister-in-law how also want to do a bit of friendship."


    "OK... OK." Song Qingshu secretly complained that it is not easy to tell a lie in this world. A lie often requires thousands of more lies.


    At the same time, pucha ahute was comforting his precious daughter: "Xiaocao, Yang Guo is sure to come. You can wait and see."


    "Well! All the others have come. He hasn''t arrived at this time. It''s clear that he doesn''t care about me. What''s this fiance doing here? " Puchaqiucao''s mouth pouted high as if he could hang an oil pot.


    "Hehe," said puchaahut with a strange look. "Don''t you like him? Why are you looking forward to him?"


    "It''s my business that I don''t like him, but if he doesn''t come, it''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to miss Ben. Miss Ben can''t bear it!" Puchaqiucao stamped his feet and looked very indignant.


    Looking at his daughter''s angry look, pucha ahute grinned bitterly. He was really old and didn''t understand the mind of these young people.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. He can''t miss such a grand invitation." A burly young man sitting on one side comforted, "it''s a big deal. When that bastard comes, how about brother beating him up for you?"


    If song Qingshu had been here, he would have recognized at a glance that this tall young man was one of the two great masters behind Wan Yanping in Huanyi Academy - Pu chashijie. Pu chashijie was born with divine power, and later he was taught by a famous teacher. He was already recognized as the first master among the younger generation of the kingdom of Jin. Even compared with those of the older generation, he was not inferior, Except for daxingguo, the mysterious manager of the Imperial Palace, no one is sure to win him.


    Today, puchashijie went out of his way to sue Huanyi hospital and came back to celebrate his sister puchaqiucao''s coming of age. Since he was a child, he loved her very much and beat the childe in the capital for her. When he learned that Yang Guo, who was married to his younger sister, had broken his hand, he was not happy subconsciously, so he planned to teach Yang Guo a lesson and let him retreat.


    "My brother loves grass the most." Puchaqiucao hopped over, holding his brother''s arm and shaking it. His face looked like a flower.


    "Stop it, you two. Isn''t Yang Guo here?" Puchaahut pointed to the people coming in the distance and said with a smile.


    Puchaqiucao immediately released her brother''s arm and ran to the window to look out. Although she was not satisfied with the marriage, she had made up her mind to tell her father that she was not satisfied no matter what the other party looked like. But after all, the man was her fiance in name. In addition, she had never met him before, so it was normal for her to be curious about his appearance.


    Puchaqiucao looked at him casually. She had never seen Yang Guo before, but she recognized him at a glance. Apart from opening the empty sleeve, the bleak and desolate temperament of the other person was so unique that it immediately attracted her attention. When she saw Yang Guo''s appearance, she was stunned.


    A pretty face, sword eyebrows in the temples, Phoenix eyes


    Puchaqiucao looked at a small face and turned red. He even began to feel sorry for each other: he was pale and so haggard that he didn''t know what was sad in his heart.


    Puchashijie also stood by to observe his brother-in-law in name, but he didn''t feel like his sister. On the contrary, he felt that his slovenness and slovenness were not worthy of his sister.


    "Younger sister, my brother will help you to teach him a lesson and take it out for you later."


    "Well, good..." puchaqiucao didn''t hear what her brother was saying. Now her eyes are full of Yang Guo''s shadow


    Song Qingshu is also looking at Yang Guo at the moment, and finds that he is not alone. He is also accompanied by a middle-aged man. Although song Qingshu doesn''t know each other, he collects information and knows that the middle-aged man''s name is wan yanzongxian, the official residence of the Minister of rites, and he is the speaker of Wang Wanyan Honglie.


    Different from the Han Dynasty, in the official posts of Jin State, the power is mainly in Shangshu province and duyuanshufu, and the six ministries are some Yamen. In fact, the Minister of rites does not have much power, which also shows how weak the power of the Zhao royal family is today.


    Yang Guo is the eldest grandson of Wanyan Honglie, the king of Zhao, and it''s natural for him to join Wanyan Zongxian.


    After a series of tedious and boring rituals, puchaahute completed her daughter''s coming of age ceremony, and then came the most interesting part. Puchaqiucao offered a dance to thank all the guests who congratulated her.


    The reason why this part is interesting is that it is always so pleasant to appreciate the dancing posture of a beautiful girl. Secondly, after she finishes dancing, she will invite a young man to dance with her. Moreover, this man is not chosen casually. Generally, he will choose an unmarried man, and the person chosen is often the girl''s favorite.


    "Different from the Han women''s implicit, the women on the grassland express their love in a warm and direct way!" Song Qingshu sighs in secret, but at the same time he is very strange. Why does Gebi take the initiative to explain this for herself, as if she knows she doesn''t understand it.


    Looking at Gebi quietly, she finds that she is looking at the girl who is coming out. Her face is as bright as jade, and there is a light smile on her mouth. Song Qingshu can''t help laughing at her thoughtfulness. She also looks up at the girl who is coming out.

 Chapter 810

    "The grassland women are really different from the Han women!" Song Qingshu was filled with emotion. Puchaqiucao was only 14 years old, but how could she have the breath of little Lori? She is tall, her thighs are white and round, and her chest is bulging. She is a beautiful girl in spring.


    Song Qingshu looked very excited, but it was not the beauty of the girl in front of him. After all, he had seen too many beautiful women. Although this puchaqiu grass was pretty, its beauty was far from his heart.


    The reason why he is so excited is that the dress she is wearing is said to be the same as that of the Nuzhen girls'' adult dress. However, in Song Qingshu''s opinion, apart from the strong national characteristics, the shape of this dress is not much different from those super short skirts in the previous urban life!


    "Tears are streaming down my face!" It has been several years since Song Qingshu came to this world. Although the skirts worn by women in this world are also very beautiful, they are more of a kind of classical beauty, not to mention exposing their thighs. Even if the flesh is exposed, it is also indecent.


    Song Qingshu sighed when he thought of his white thighs in summer: "I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to see such beautiful scenery in my life. Hum, if I had a chance to dominate the whole country one day, I would definitely promote such things as miniskirts all over the country!"


    Puchaqiucao''s hair has been tied into small bundles. It can be seen that it has been carefully woven. Each bundle of braids is decorated with a few jadeite agate trinkets. It''s a bit like the playful small dirty braids popular in the city in the past. The whole person looks full of spring vitality.


    In addition to her white thighs and soft skirt, she occasionally rises with her dancing movements, forming a palpitating absolute realm. The girl seems to be a spirit on the grassland, dancing by the campfire. Many teenagers in the field are secretly swallowing their saliva, and they are secretly guessing who will be the lucky one who is invited to be her partner.


    "The daughter of the pucha family is really beautiful." Ge Bi sighed.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and said with a smile, "why don''t we have a beautiful daughter?"


    Hearing what he said, Gebi turned pale, but quickly covered up: "hum, you are so ugly, your daughter is certainly not good-looking."


    Song Qingshu put his arms around her slender waist and said with a smile, "although I''m a little ugly, my daughter must be like you if you are so beautiful."


    As soon as Gebi''s body was stiff, she twisted her waist and asked for his hand without any trace. Then she changed the topic and said, "who do you think qiucao will choose to be her partner later?"


    Song Qingshu only thought she was embarrassed in public, but she didn''t take it seriously. Wen Yan said with a smile, "it''s not obvious. Although she wants to thank everyone in the audience for her dance, she wandered around Yang Guo intentionally or unintentionally. She danced in front of him more than in front of other people."


    Gebi nodded slightly: "yes, brother Yang''s appearance is really popular with women, but it''s a pity that he broke a hand." Wanyan Honglie, jintaizu and Taizong are the first generation. Yang Kang, Wanyan zonggan, zongwang, zongbi, Zongxian and Zongmin are the second generation of Jin. Today''s emperor and Wanyan Liang are the third generation. Yang Guo and Gebi Tang Kuo argue that they are also the third generation. Moreover, Yang Guo is also Gebi''s distant cousin by blood.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "otherwise, although brother Yang has broken a hand, he is proud and upright. In addition, he has practiced peerless martial arts. I don''t know how many people with sound hands and feet can''t match him."


    "And you, how do you compare with him?" Gebi suddenly turned around and the stars were shining in her eyes.


    "Me?" As soon as song Qingshu''s face solidified, he laughed and said, "my big beard was pulled down by brother Yang in terms of face value. Naturally, it can''t match him."


    Gebi shook her head, her eyes seemed a little vague: "in my heart, my husband is the most handsome man in the world."


    Song Qingshu thinks that beauty is really in the eyes of lovers. No matter where Tang Kuo Bian looks, he has nothing to do with handsome. Unexpectedly, both Gebi and WAN Yanping are devoted to him.


    "Hahaha, I''m almost embarrassed to hear that."


    Song Qingshu subconsciously reaches out to hug her. Gebi''s body is stiff again, but maybe she is infected by the joyful atmosphere in the field. Instead of avoiding this, she puts her face on his shoulder. Her expression is complex and difficult to understand: "when we promised that we would grow old all our life, can you still do it?"


    "Of course." Song Qingshu is stunned. He doesn''t know if it''s his own illusion. After the assassination, Gebi seems to be a little strange.


    "If we have children in the future, we must be surnamed Tang Kuo. You don''t mind that." Said Gebi.


    "If you don''t believe in Tang Kuo, what''s your last name?" Song Qingshu was secretly frightened. How could she know that she was not her husband? But if she did, how could her reaction be so insipid?


    "Remember what you promised me today," said Gebi with a look on her cheek. "I''ve got a name in mind. If I''m a son, I''ll call it Tang shennian. If I''m a daughter, I''ll call it Tang Shensi..."


    "Tang Kuo Nian, Tang Kuo Si?" Song Qingshu''s color changed slightly. Just as he was about to say something, the banquet had reached the warmest time. Pu chaqiucao finished the last part of the dance. He stopped in front of Yang Guo and stared at him like that.


    Pucha ahute, who has been paying close attention to his daughter, can''t help but feel relieved: since Xiaocao has taken a fancy to Yang Guo, this is the best ending, and my old face has been saved, so I''m not going to do the divorce.


    All the teenagers looked at Yang Guo enviously, but the main character didn''t know it and shook his head coldly: "I can''t dance."


    With this remark, several families were happy and worried. For many years, their eyes have been rekindled. In this case, will puchaqiucao choose himself?


    Puchaqiucao didn''t expect to wait for the answer. He was slightly stunned, then pursed his lips and said, "I can teach you."


    Unfortunately, Yang Guo still shook his head: "you find someone else." After that, he began to drink by himself.


    In the dead of these days, Yang Guo often asked himself why he and his aunt were so bumpy. Apart from the shackles of secular morality, he thought that he was frivolous and ungrateful. He inadvertently stirred up too many women''s feelings, led to misunderstandings and added numerous twists and turns. When he understood all this, he began to be strict with himself and never do anything that caused misunderstanding among other women. Puchaqiucao''s dance partner was of special significance, so of course he had to stay away.


    Yan Zongxian, the family uncle beside him, has changed his face. Now only their elders know about the engagement between Yang Guo and Pu chaqiucao. He hasn''t had time to tell the other party that the girl in front of him is his fiancee. Seeing his crisp refusal, he whispers that it''s bad.

 Chapter 811

    Puchaqiucao was stunned, as if she didn''t hear Yang Guo''s refusal. When she finally recovered, her eyes turned red, and she ran away without looking back. There was a faint sound of his sobbing in the air.


    No one thought that such an accident would happen. They all stare at each other with wide eyes. Pucha ahute''s face is even more ugly. But after all, he is mature and has no expression. On the contrary, when pucha Shijie sees his sister''s grievance, he can''t stand it. He strides to Liuxing and walks up to Yang Guo, Cold voice said: "I have heard that brother Yang is a famous master in the martial arts of Han people, but the Han people are always weak. No one can tell how much water the master''s name is... I''d like to see brother Yang''s good moves and see if they have a false name!"


    Yang Guo took a light look at him, but he didn''t mean to fight: "it''s a false name, so what can I say? No need to compare. I''m not your opponent. "


    Puchashijie didn''t mean to be happy to hear him admit defeat, because he didn''t really admit defeat, but didn''t want to fight with himself.


    "If you can compare, you''ll know until you compare." Puchashijie was not polite, so he waved his fist directly.


    Yang Guo''s heart was filled with awe. The opponent''s fist had not reached his body yet, and the manic style of the fist had forced everyone around him to retreat. Many people even couldn''t open their eyes. Seeing Pu chashijie''s eyes were red, it was obvious that he was hateful to fight. Yang Guo didn''t dare to bet that if he didn''t fight, the opponent would take advantage of the opportunity to kill himself.


    Puchashijie''s body was shocked when his fists and palms were joined, while Yang Guo took several strides back to stabilize his body.


    "What a lot of strength!" Yang Guo moved his wrists. Among the people he met, darba, a disciple of the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, was already called a natural divine power, but this one was even above darba.


    "It''s no more than a top expert in the world." Puchashijie said coldly.


    Although Yang Guo was a little lonely by successive blows, he was still the arrogant and uninhibited person in his heart. Being so excited by puchashijie, he immediately aroused his pride in his heart: "this is each other."


    Puchashijie was furious and roared, "come again." The whole person pounced on Yang Guo again.


    "How can we fight? Today is a good day for Xiaocao. What if something happens?" See two people you come I go to fight into a group, song Bi can''t help but show eyebrow micro Cu.


    Song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, they are all experts. They have their own discretion. There won''t be any problems."


    "Which of them do you think will win?" Gebi suddenly looks back at songqingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t worry about him. He subconsciously replied: "puchashijie is born with divine power. He should have learned a very high level of internal skill in breathing and breathing. Therefore, every shot is almost like a dragon and an elephant. Although Yang Guo''s hand is broken, he is also weak, but his palm power is cultivated in the strong wind and the tide. In terms of palm power alone, it is not inferior to puchashijie, In addition, he has been involved in a lot of excellent martial arts. I''m more optimistic about Yang Guo when it comes to fighting. "


    Looking at the way he talks, Gebi''s face darkens and sighs in her heart. However, when song Qingshu looks back, she smiles again, as if nothing ever happened.


    "Today''s situation seems to be similar to what you predicted." Gebi opens her mouth in surprise. The fight between the two in the field has become white hot, but even those who don''t know anything about martial arts can see the clue.


    Although puchashijie has strong palm power, Yang Guo''s lightness skill is extremely excellent. He can almost avoid seven moves with ten moves, and the remaining three moves can be resolved calmly. However, Yang Guo''s counterattack can only be met with hard moves, and he can''t bear the natural power.


    "You can only hide around. You are a hero. If you have the ability, you can decide the outcome with me." Puchashijie was also depressed in this battle. He saw a gap and jumped out of the battle circle.


    Yang Guo didn''t pursue him. Hearing his invitation to fight, he also inspired the youth''s mind and simply answered: "good!"


    Puchashijie took a deep breath, straightened his waist, and his whole body was clucking. Before he reached the top of his hand, his whole body''s momentum had risen rapidly. People around him could see that he took a cold breath. What a shock when he reached the top of his hand.


    On the contrary, Yang Guo simply put his palms in front of his eyes and closed his eyes. He fell into a kind of extreme tranquility.


    "Xiao Jie did his best. Even the general manager of Daxing Kingdom didn''t dare to meet him. Brother Yang underestimated the enemy." The song Bi subconsciously pinched the silk scarf in the hand, some worry ground says.


    Song Qingshu explained with a smile: "Yang Guo''s move is called dejected palm. The key lies in the coordination of mood. The external performance is not so important, but it is extremely powerful. I''m more worried about pucha Shijie."


    He was also shocked to see that Yang Guo''s accomplishments had been greatly improved after a period of time. At this time, ordinary people can''t see his momentum. How can he not see it? With Yang Guo''s combat power as the center, he seems to fall into a kind of absolute silence within a radius of three feet. Even the flow of air slows down a lot, as if he is not standing in the air, but standing in the viscous water.


    "I''m afraid it was during this period that I learned my life experience, and my mood was more in line with the mood of dejected palm, that I had such a big improvement." Song Qingshu secretly guessed.


    "Dejected and enchanted palm..." Gebi silently recites these words, and her expression suddenly becomes extremely lonely. If others watch carefully, she now feels very similar to Yang Guo.


    Song Qingshu''s attention was focused on the two people in the room at this time. He only heard the roar of puchashijie. The whole person seemed to incarnate into a bull and rushed to YangGuo with great momentum. Yang Guo suddenly opened his eyes. At that moment, people nearby even had the illusion that Yang Guo''s eyes seemed to burst out with a great look. His fists and palms intersected and his strength scattered, People nearby fell down one after another, and the wine cups and fruit plates on the table next to them all had cracks.


    Different from the last fight, it was not Yang Guo who withdrew this time. He just heard puchashijie yell. He could not help but paddle a parabola and hit a big tree in the distance. Puchaqiucao, who had been watching nearby, was startled. He thought that his brother was doing it for himself. He hit the big tree at such a fast speed, and would not be seriously injured on the spot? Heart read a move, her whole person then rushed up, try to put the elder brother in the air next.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Guo''s face suddenly changed. With a little point on his toes, he took Pu chaqiucao in his arms before they came into contact. He twisted his body in mid air and moved one foot across the air to avoid Pu chashijie.


    He was held in his arms by Yang Guo. There was a strong masculine atmosphere around him. He looked up at the handsome face close at hand, and Pu chaqiucao''s face turned red all of a sudden.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. I want to save my brother." As if he could feel the strange look in the eyes of everyone around him, puchaqiucao was so ashamed that he struggled all at once. At the same time, he raised his pink fist and hammered it at Yang Guo''s chest.


    "Your brother is OK." Yang Guo said lightly.


    "Ah?" Puchaqiucao didn''t know why. He followed his eyes and saw that his brother ran into a big tree, but he got up from the ground as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. I''m not hurt at all, brother. This is Yang''s palm power." Pu Cha Shijie, who is the master of the younger generation of the Golden State, and boasts of natural power, is now hard pressed to palm his hands, but is shocked by Yang Guo''s palm. His face is bound to hang up. He hears his sister yelling to save himself. It is even a face of old age.


    Who knows, as soon as he finished, he heard the sound of Gaga coming from behind him. Puchashijie turned his head in horror and found that the big tree had just been broken and was now slowly falling to the ground.


    Even those who don''t know martial arts can see that Yang Guo was merciful just now. He moved his palm to the tree by beating cattle across the mountain. Otherwise, if the palm is strong enough, even the tree that needs several people to embrace will be broken in the middle. How can human flesh stand it?


    Puchaqiucao also understood that it was very dangerous for him to rush to pick up his brother just now. If Yang Guo hadn''t come to save him, he might have died on the spot.


    "I was wrong about him." Puchaqiucao took a look at YangGuo quietly. Her heart was beating faster than before. It was a pity that the other party had let her go and walked back silently.


    Thinking of the warm embrace just now, puchaqiucao couldn''t help feeling disappointed, "I knew I shouldn''t have struggled just now."


    "Hahaha, each of the two nephews has excellent martial arts skills. This martial arts contest is really wonderful. In particular, in the end, Yang xiannephew''s heroic rescue of the United States is a beautiful talk!" Sitting on the top of the Yan Zongxian took the opportunity to stand up and applaud for the embarrassment of both sides before the round up.


    At the beginning of his speech, the rest of the people echoed and soon diluted the embarrassing atmosphere of Yang Guo''s refusal to pucha qiucao. Pucha ahute also took the opportunity to speak and did not mention the previous incident. The storm became so big and small that many people in the field breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone acquiesced that tonight''s protagonist, puchaqiucao, had already danced, and then it was time for others to dance freely.


    After knowing that the rest of the people still have to dance, song Qingshu can''t help feeling numb. Unlike the Han people, this grassland people are good at singing and dancing, regardless of men and women. But how can he know the dance of the Nuzhen people? Not to mention now, even in previous lives, he can''t dance.


    "Don''t come to me for dancing or anything." Song Qingshu glances at Gebi and prays in her heart.


    But things in the world are so impermanent that they are afraid of anything. As soon as song Qingshu finished praying, a clear and tender voice came to his ear: "Uncle Tang Kuo, can I invite you to dance?"

 Chapter 812

    "I''m so afraid of what I''m afraid of." Song Qingshu grins bitterly, but he quickly reacts that something is wrong. Uncle Tang Kuo? He looked up in amazement and found a pretty girl standing in front of him, looking at herself with a smile. Who is it?


    Song Qingshu also smiles bitterly when he notices the murderous eyes of the men around him. No wonder these men are so angry that they have married the first beauty of the kingdom of Jin. As a result, the future first beauty of the kingdom of Jin comes to him again. It''s strange that they are not angry.


    But what do you want to do on this festival? Although there is no explicit regulation, it is generally accepted that unmarried people will find unmarried people, while married people will dance with their spouses. She knows that Tang Kuo Bian is married and his wife is still around. Is it really good for her to come and invite him directly?


    Song Qingshu really wants to promise her, not because of how romantic it is to be with a beautiful girl, but because he is very curious about why the girl always looks like she is aiming at herself. They have no grudge in the past and no grudge recently.


    "Did Tang Kuo argue that he bullied her before and never gave up?" Song Qing even had some plots from some third rate romantic dramas in his previous life in his mind, but he soon denied them. After all, he was very sensitive to Chongjie''s inexplicable familiarity. They must have met somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember where they met after half a day''s thinking.


    Although song Qingshu wants to take the opportunity to contact her for a trial, he knows his own weight. He can''t dance the Nuzhen dance. He can''t show all the details when he comes out.


    "What''s the matter? Does uncle Tang Kuo dislike the festival?" The girl put her hands behind her waist and put her upper body together. She looked very pretty.


    "Er..." when song Qingshu was having a headache about how to refuse, Gebi next to him said with a smile: "you ghost girl, go find other teenagers by yourself. Uncle Tang Kuo belongs to my aunt. He wants to dance with me."


    After that, Gebi turned to song Qingshu with a smile: "right, husband?" Song Qingshu Lengleng location first, song Bi has stretched out his hand, a pull him to go to the field, leaving Chongjie a person standing in the same place, angry straight stomp.


    "Heavy Festival, let''s dance together." Next to a young man who has been paying attention to the festival, he comes over with a smile.


    "Go away!" The girl spat out a word coldly, and turned away without looking at the man.


    The young man was immediately laughed at by his companions around him. Looking at Qianli''s back when the festival left, the young man loved and hated him, and scolded him quietly: "hum, what pure girl, with such a mother, where can my daughter get better?"


    "But there are so many Godfathers who can''t stand it. There are few people who dare to bully her in the capital." He said with a smile.


    "Don''t say grapes are sour if you can''t eat them. Chongjie is different from her mother. Have you ever heard of a man she was close to?" Another person may be an admirer of the festival, subconsciously speaking good words for the dream lover.


    "Hum, it''s just that you don''t know. Who knows if she will go around secretly. Didn''t she take the initiative to seduce the Tang Kuo family just now?" The boy sneered before.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the young people''s comments, song Qingshu frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Chongjie was cheerful and lively on the surface, and there were so many hardships behind. He didn''t know what kind of person her mother was.


    "What are you thinking?" Gebi''s soft voice began to ring.


    Song Qingshu returned to his senses and said with a smile, "I''m thinking of you as an elder, but you are jealous of the younger generation."


    "There is no ~" Gebi''s pretty face is slightly red, "I''m not for... For..."


    "For what?" Song Qingshu asked subconsciously.


    "Nothing," said Gebi, shaking her head slightly and holding his hand. "Let''s dance."


    Song Qingshu secretly laments that he can''t dance at all. Isn''t he going to show up soon? At the moment of lightning, he had an idea. His eyes glanced at the men and women who were singing and dancing nearby. Maybe the double soul led to his much more spiritual strength than ordinary people. He could even see martial arts once and for all. After watching other real women dance, he learned a little. Although he had no detailed explanation, so he had no choice but to use it to cope with urgent needs, it was enough to be strong.


    Gebi is also very surprised that song Qingshu dances like a model. Originally, she expected that the other party would not do it at all.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it good for my husband?" If it wasn''t for staring at Tang Kuo Bian''s mask, Song Qing Shu would have no face to jump out of such a shameful dance.


    Seeing the other side''s proud look, Gebi doesn''t know why. She feels that her previous gloomy mood has been swept away. She laughs with a puff. She is so scared that she covers her mouth with her hands. Her white and delicate hands and delicate lips complement each other, forming a beautiful picture: "you don''t know where you learned it, although it looks similar on the surface, But the rhythm is all wrong. You follow me and I''ll teach you. "


    Gebi holds his hand, one teaches and the other learns. They slowly jump up in the corner.


    Smelling the faint fragrance from Gebi, song Qingshu is secretly surprised. Why does she find that I can''t dance but have no response? Can''t Tang Kuo Bian dance before?


    After thinking about it, he only thought of this explanation. He could not help sighing with relief. Hey, I was so worried for a long time. I had known this for a long time, so I said it directly.


    Under the guidance of Gebi, song Qingshu danced better and better, and cooperated more and more harmoniously with her dancing posture. I don''t know how long later, there was a clap of applause: "what a lovely couple."


    Gebi seems to wake up suddenly. She pushes away song Qingshu and goes back to her seat. She drinks a glass of wine. Her face is slightly red. She doesn''t know whether it''s wine or shame.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw Wan Yanliang standing there. He said with a smile, "I''m flattered."


    Wan Yanliang''s mind is still savoring the long and greasy neck that Gebi showed when he was drinking just now. He even doubts that if there is no one else in the field, he can''t help running up to hold her and kiss her! And just now Gebi pushed away her husband''s shyness, which made him feel like a cat scratch.


    Song Qingshu''s voice woke him up. He took the opportunity to pull the other side and asked in a low voice, "what about the matter we discussed before, or how about tonight?"


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, Wan Yanliang is really the evil spirit in the color. He can''t help it so soon. At the moment, he said quietly: "I''m afraid the time is too hasty tonight. Many things are not easy to arrange. It''s hard to hide from them."

 Chapter 813

    Wan Yanliang frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he sighed: "you''re right. It''s too hasty tonight." Although he''s lustful, he doesn''t mean he''s a fool. No matter Ge Bi or Tu Shan Jing, he''s not so easy to cheat. If he can''t design the layout carefully and act in a hurry, it''s easy to be found by the two girls.


    The two women have a special identity. No matter who finds out the truth, a series of consequences are unbearable. Wan Yanliang finally suppresses her desire and whispers: "let''s make a good plan some other day. We must make sure that there is nothing wrong. Even today."


    "That''s what I mean." Song Qingshu nodded slightly, but his heart was full of sneers. Wan Yanliang was really abnormal. In order to get someone else''s wife, he even sacrificed his own wife. He didn''t know what he thought.


    Now the banquet has come to an end, wanyanliang casually chatted with him for a few words and then left. Gebi took the opportunity to come over and said with a puzzled face: "I feel that Hailing King valued you very much during this period, but you have no friendship before."


    "It''s probably Kaifeng and his party. We''re in trouble together, leading to a further relationship." Song Qingshu secretly wry smile, this wanyanliang where is to value me, clearly is to value you.


    "Maybe," said Gabriel, nodding. "The party is almost over tonight. I''ve already talked to the family of pucha. Let''s go now."


    "Not bad." There are many people here. Song Qingshu is worried about meeting his old friend before Tang Kuo Bian. He will be in trouble if he doesn''t know him. And there is another reason why he is not humane. Last night, he had a close relationship with Gebi. The wonderful feeling made him aftertaste. He couldn''t wait to go home and enjoy the boudoir with her.


    When he came out of pucha''s house, Tang Kuo''s carriage had been waiting at the door for a long time. After two assassinations, song Qingshu dared to take the carriage sent by Wan Yanliang again - even if it was as luxurious as Rolls Royce! In order to make Gebi feel at ease, he specially sent people to double the guard from home.


    After they got on the carriage, Gebi sat on the side of the carriage intentionally or unintentionally, lifted the curtain and looked at the scenery outside. Seeing her sitting so far away from him, song Qingshu didn''t mind. He leaned against the car wall on the other side and carefully appreciated the perfect profile of Gebi''s face, which was as soft as an outline.


    Two people so quietly stalemate for a while, although Gebi did not read song Qingshu, but still can feel his line of sight, each other''s line of sight as if the essence of the general, fall on her body where that part will be hot.


    Gebi''s earlobe became red gradually. She couldn''t hold on any longer. She looked back at Song Qingshu angrily and said, "Why are you staring at people like this


    "You are so beautiful!" Song Qingshu gave a heartfelt praise.


    "So many years..." Song Bi suddenly a meal, and then youyou sighed, "so many years, you haven''t seen enough?"


    "You are so beautiful that you can''t see it all your life." Song Qingshu blurted out.


    "All my life?" Gebi murmured to herself, shaking her head after all. "In the future, I will become an old and ugly mother-in-law. I don''t believe you will like to see me like this."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "even if you become an old woman, you are also the most beautiful old woman in the world."


    Gebi gave him a bad look: "when will the old lady be beautiful?"


    "No one else, of course, but you''re an exception." Song Qingshu just looked at her with a smile.


    Gebi can''t stand it any longer: "well, well, before, there were not so many sweet words from you." It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s attention now is all on her beautiful face. For a moment, she didn''t realize the meaning of her words.


    So they went back to Tang Kuo''s house and took Gebi''s hand to help her out of the carriage. Song Qingshu deliberately didn''t let go. Gebi subconsciously wanted to withdraw, but songqingshu didn''t mean to let go at all. Several times later, Gebi worried that the action was too big to attract the attention of the servants, so she blushed and let him go.


    When she was led all the way back to the bedroom by the other party, she was not calm at last, and asked in a pale way: "what are you... What are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and laughed twice: "of course, it''s sleeping."


    As soon as Gebi''s face changed, she subconsciously wanted to push him away: "but now... It''s still so early."


    "It''s already dark. Where is it early?" Song Qingshu held her in his arms and said, "I was woken up so early in the morning. Now we should supplement our sleep."


    Before Gebi could react, he felt that the world was whirling around, and he held him in his arms the next moment. At last, his heart was a little flustered, and he struggled quickly: "don''t... Put me down quickly."


    Song Qingshu just thought that she was shy and didn''t like it, so he just gave her a kiss.


    After a cup of tea, Gebi finally pushed him away. His cloud temples were scattered and his breath was short: "no, not today."


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "No, no, no!" Gebi suddenly raised the volume and roared. Seeing the surprised look in each other''s eyes, she just realized, "I... I''m not feeling well today."


    "You don''t feel well? I''ll see the doctor right away Song Qingshu got up in a hurry.


    "No... no," he noticed that his eyes were full of concern. Gebi was slightly absent-minded. "I... my one is coming."


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then reflected that he was not so unlucky. He happened to meet her great aunt. Wasn''t everything OK last night? However, this kind of thing can not be met, he is not as good as in this case what animal heart.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back and have a rest first." Gebi left a word, and did not wait for him to agree. She got up and left in a hurry, leaving only a faint fragrance in the air.


    Song Qingshu stretched out her hand. After all, she didn''t force her to stay, so she had to lie on the bed in a daze.


    When Gebi came back to her room, her tears could not stop flowing down: "how can you be so cruel, we had an appointment to live together forever..."


    When she was assassinated in the afternoon, when song Qingshu lightly took the assassin''s shocking sword with her fingers, Gebi''s heart was not happy at all, because she was too familiar with her husband, and her husband would never be so skillful in martial arts!


    Because of the cold war, she didn''t think much about her husband''s abnormal performance when he came home. At this time, once she began to doubt, all kinds of clues clearly appeared in her mind. In addition, she remembered the strange feeling when she was making out with each other last night. She finally reflected that the other party was not her husband.


    Since that person is not her husband, after such a long time, the real Tang Kuo argument did not appear. Obviously, it has been more or less dangerous.


    "Who is he..." I don''t know how long later, Gebi finally dried the tears on her cheek, and her eyes began to focus again. "Is he the murderer who killed Gu La?"


    Thinking of the fact that she was under the murderer who might have killed her husband last night, Gebi feels tight.


    "No, no, no, no, that person has the personal seal of ogula. Unless ogula says it himself, outsiders will not know its existence." The song was as like as two peas. And the most puzzling question was why the appearance of this person is exactly the same as that of the other.


    After thinking for half a day, Gebi feels more and more confused. However, she is very sure that she must not let the other party find out the truth now!


    "But have you always acquiesced to the relationship between husband and wife?" Gebi hesitated, and today she pushed it off with the excuse of physical inconvenience. But after that, did she refuse every time that person was making out with her? A long time will certainly arouse his suspicion.


    "Try to find out as soon as possible whether he is the murderer who killed the Mullah." Gebi gets up, opens the cabinet beside her, takes out a small box in the corner, and takes out a cold shining dagger from the box. This is her chastity guard. Since she married Tang Kuo Bian, she has sealed it up. Unexpectedly, there will be another day to see the light again.


    She had already made it clear that if the other party was really the murderer of Goula, she would revenge for her husband. As for the superior martial arts displayed by the other party, she didn''t pay any attention at all - no man would guard against the woman when he was intimate.


    If the other party is not the murderer who killed her, but the one she guessed, it would be a blessing in misfortune. Just as we thought at the banquet just now, it''s a big deal to pretend to be stupid for a lifetime and leave her husband a trace of incense. As for whether the child is born to her husband or not, as long as their child''s surname is still Tang Kuo, what''s the relationship


    If song Qingshu knew what Gebi thought at the moment, he would certainly look at her with new eyes, because Gebi''s image in his heart was gentle and soft all the time, but he didn''t expect that in the face of such amazing changes, he could weigh all kinds of advantages and disadvantages in such a short time.


    At this time, song Qingshu was no longer in the room. He wanted to come back to make love with Gebi, but he was refused by the other party. It made him feel like a fire was burning in his heart. He couldn''t sleep in bed, so he simply sat up. Looking at the night sky outside the window, he could not help thinking that Gebi was not good today, but Queen peiman was still there!


    The thought rose in his heart, and he could no longer contain it. He put on Xiao Xingguo''s clothes, and then he used his lightness skills to gallop to the palace in the dark.


    He often went in and out of the imperial palace. He was already familiar with the way. He easily avoided the guards in the palace all the way. After a few jumps, he went to xiaoxingguo''s residence and decided to see if there was anything wrong with the yellow shirt sisters. But just as he was about to go in, he found a little eunuch knocking impatiently at the door: "xiaoxingzi, come out quickly, I know you are inside, I saw the light in the room just now! "

 Chapter 814

    Song Qingshu recognized the little eunuch, one of the two little eunuchs that queen peiman used to send to summon him. After seeing his appearance clearly, song Qingshu couldn''t help but be happy. He just read peiman, but she thought of going with him.


    However, it can only be used as a joke. Song Qingshu knows very well that women like queen peiman pursue the beauty of power, and will never indulge in the love between men and women. Since she has sent someone to find herself, it is estimated that her plan will start.


    At the moment, song Qingshu is hiding in a big tree nearby. From his point of view, the little eunuch is banging on the door outside, while the woman in yellow shirt is hiding behind the door. The sword in her hand is lifted and put down, which obviously moves her mind.


    Song Qingshu was surprised when he noticed the murderous look in Huang shannu''s eyes. He rushed to her side and held her hand. He was kidding. It''s easy to kill a little eunuch, but it will cause more trouble after killing him.


    Huang shannu was startled by this sudden change, and almost as a reflex, she picked up the nine Yin white bone claws and grabbed them. Fortunately, song Qingshu had suffered several losses from her before, and had already expected her move. She reached out to her elbow and brushed her hand. Huang shannu felt that her hands were numb, and her hands suddenly softened.


    She was shocked in her heart. When did the palace of the kingdom of Jin have this kind of master? When she was about to fight back, a familiar voice came from her ear: "don''t make noise, it''s me!"


    Huang shannu looked back and saw that song Qingshu''s hateful face was close at hand. She couldn''t help spat: "why don''t you let me go and hold me so tightly?"


    "An accident. I''m just worried that you''re making too much noise." Song Qingshu let go of his hands and hastened to get rid of himself.


    "Well, don''t you know your virtue when you are a girl? Just say it if you want to take advantage of it. " The more Huang shannu said, the more annoyed she became. She thought that she used to walk in the river and lake, and everyone regarded her as a guest of honor. She didn''t even touch the corners of her clothes. As a result, after she met song Qingshu, she was stripped by him to heal her wounds and hugged him. I don''t know how much she suffered.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Just as he was about to say something, a little eunuch''s angry voice came out of the door: "Xiao Xingzi, I hear your voice. If you don''t agree again, I''ll go back and tell the empress. At that time, the empress will blame you. You can''t bear it!"


    "Come on, come on, hurry up!" Song Qingshu answered, and then shrugged to the yellow shirt girl, showing a helpless color, "I''ll deal with him first."


    Looking at him, he put on xiaoxingguo''s mask. In the blink of an eye, she turned into another person. The yellow dress girl''s mouth was slightly open. She was surprised: "you''re a marvel at disguise."


    "Do you have a lover or something?" Song Qingshu suddenly turned around and gave her a smile.


    "No, why?" Huang Shan''s daughter-in-law and the second monk can''t figure it out. Can he connect this question with what he said just now?


    Song Qingshu shook his head regretfully: "it''s a pity. If you have a lover, I can try my best to make it look like him to relieve the pain of your lovesickness." Song Qingshu quickly finished, then opened the door and ran out.


    Huang shannu was shocked. She was afraid that people outside would see her. She subconsciously hid in the shadow. Then she realized that song Qingshu had done it on purpose, just to make sure that she couldn''t settle with him. As he walked farther and farther with the little Eunuch in her arms, Huang shannu couldn''t help laughing: "this bastard is the master of one side, Sometimes it''s as naughty as a child. "


    "Xiaoxingzi, it''s not about you as a brother. In the whole palace, if you hear the Queen''s call, don''t mention us slaves. Even the concubines have to leave immediately to say hello. It''s good for you. Every time you have to send someone to invite you, and you don''t like it." On the way to Taihe hall, the little eunuch began to complain.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother, I just had a stomachache. I stayed in the toilet for a while. I thought that I would go to see the empress. I couldn''t go all smelly, so I went to change my clothes and wash my hands. That''s the delay."


    "Eh ~" the little eunuch looked disgusted and dodged his hand, "you went to the toilet and put it on me."


    "It''s clean." Song Qingshu conveniently threw a small piece of gold to him, "if there is any offense, I hope my father-in-law Haihan."


    "Gold?" The eunuch subconsciously put it in his mouth and bit it, and his face immediately eased down. "Well, there are three anxieties. This is also something that can''t be done. When the empress asks, my friend will round it for you."


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Song Qingshu sneers at me secretly. Just now, he thinks that I used to go to the toilet, but now he puts gold in his mouth. He doesn''t think about it. Gold is yellow, and excrement is yellow. If I really go to the toilet and wipe some excrement on it, you can''t eat it


    "By the way, father-in-law, I don''t know what the empress is looking for me this time?" This piece of gold can''t be wasted. You have to take something out of his mouth to prepare yourself.


    "Is it only we slaves who can guess what the empress thinks?" The eunuch said a high sounding word. Suddenly, the words changed and he said in a low voice, "xiaoxingzi, don''t blame your brother for not reminding you. Later, you have to work hard to serve the empress. It seems that the empress is in a bad mood today. All the eunuchs and maids in the palace have been driven out by her. I''m afraid they''re looking for you at this time


    The little eunuch didn''t make it clear. He gave him a "you know" wink. Song Qingshu was disgusted and thought: the little eunuch''s vision was too low. She only thought that queen peiman was in a bad mood. But from his words, he knew that peiman had begun to clear the scene. Did she just want to continue the front line with me or her unknown plan was about to start? At the thought of the heat of that night, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying something.


    "Old rule, you go in yourself." The little eunuch led him to the gate of Taihe hall, then turned and left. With the experience of the last time, song Qingshu walked in front of the guards'' eyes. The guards really seemed to be blind and didn''t look at him.


    "You''re here at last ~" Queen peiman''s voice was slightly irritated, but she quickly covered up the past. "It''s good to come. Come and see if the new clothes prepared by our palace fit you or not."


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. Although he has always been very confident in his own technology, it is impossible for a woman like queen peiman to make clothes for her man like a little woman just because of a friendship gun.


    However, when he saw what clothes the other party had prepared for him, he immediately realized in his heart: I''m blind!


    On the clothes shelf is a golden five clawed Dragon Robe!

 Chapter 815

    "This is the new dress prepared by the empress?" Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, and at the same time pretends to be a little eunuch. He thought that the queen would find out his fake eunuch identity after that night, but after so long, she has not moved at all. Today, when he sees her again, her expression is not different, so he quietly responds to the changes.


    "Why, didn''t you have the courage last time, but now you are counselled?" Although Queen peiman was laughing, she was very depressed. Last time, if she had not played with the eunuch so crazy that she lost her mind, she would not have been taken advantage of by the mysterious man. During this period of time, she had been secretly investigating who the man was that night, but she could not find any clues. In the end, she would have killed all the suspicious objects in her heart.


    "Last time it was because she was so beautiful that I couldn''t control her for a short time, so I forgot to be afraid." Song Qingshu quietly observed her expression while answering.


    "Why can''t a eunuch hold you Pei man chuckled, "xiaoxingzi, I find that I like you more and more. Your flattery means are really ingenious. Your mouth is as sweet as honey."


    "What I just said comes from the bottom of my heart. Heaven and earth can learn from it!" Song Qing''s words are correct.


    "Well, well, I''ve got to pick up the text with the palace, and I don''t know where to learn the idioms," Queen peiman didn''t want to continue to talk with him on this issue, pointed to the Dragon Robe beside him, "put it on quickly and show it to the palace."


    Song Qingshu also wanted to know what she wanted to do, so she didn''t refuse any more. She changed her eunuch''s clothes and saw that his strong chest was already big. Queen peiman reached over and pressed: "Yo Yo, I''m quite familiar with you. You must be very popular with those maids in the Palace. Tell me how many maids want to eat with you?"


    After staying in the palace for a long time, song Qingshu knew that Duishi was lonely in the palace. The maid in waiting and the eunuch looked at each other in the opposite eyes, so he became a fake couple. He said that it was a fake couple. In fact, apart from the intimacy between the couple, it was no different from the real couple.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to cause more trouble. He shook his head and said, "I''m spoiled by my mother. How dare I find other maids to eat."


    "You are not a coward," Queen peiman said with a smile. "Half a day you treat our palace as the right food."


    "The little ones don''t dare." When song Qingshu used to disguise Kangxi, he always wore a Dragon Robe and changed his new clothes.


    Queen peiman''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, and then looked at him suspiciously: "are you very skilled in wearing dragon robes?"


    Song Qingshu was awed in his heart and replied quietly: "did you forget that I am the manager of Shangyi bureau? I know all the servants in the palace


    "I see!"


    Queen peiman asked casually just now. Her attention was soon attracted by the brave man in front of her. She couldn''t help but wonder: "I didn''t expect that you dog slave would look quite decent after you put on the Dragon Robe, better than the real Emperor..."


    Originally, she wanted to say that she was more like the Emperor than the real emperor, but she realized in time that if this kind of words were leaked out, it would be terrible, so she kept silent.


    Song Qingshu heard that she was a "dog slave". She could not help but feel angry: hum, I didn''t know who was lying there like a female dog that night


    Looking at Song Qingshu in his Dragon Robe, peiman''s face showed a satisfied expression: "it''s good. The effect is better than our palace expected. Xiaoxingzi, do you still remember the rituals taught you before


    "Not for a moment." Song Qing''s calligraphy heart wants to come. She has been planning for so long, and she finally wants to know what she wants to do.


    "That''s good," Queen peiman said suddenly. "Just like you did last time." Last time, the little eunuch suddenly exuded a kind of domineering spirit, which made her still remember. You should know that as the head of the harem, she had never seen any scenes before, and she was so scared that she did not dare to stand up when he glanced at her casually.


    "Now?" Song Qingshu was confused. Did he come to me to play the game of feifeng xuhuang?


    "After a while," the empress breathed suddenly, and her mood was obviously not as calm as it seemed. "There will be two people here later, and you will pretend to be the Emperor today."


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, is it not necessary to change the appearance? I''m afraid I''m quite different from the emperor of Jin.


    "I don''t know who are the two who will come later, so that I can prepare in advance." Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    Queen peiman laughed: "don''t be so nervous. It won''t be Marshal Shangshu. If it''s really so complicated, I dare not let you pretend to be Marshal Shangshu. It''s just two little maids who don''t know anything. They haven''t met the emperor. They won''t see it as long as you behave according to what the palace usually teaches you. "


    "Two little maids?" Song Qingshu is even more strange. As the head of the harem, there must be something wrong with Queen peiman''s efforts to deal with the two little maids.


    "Is there anything else I need to do besides pretending to be the emperor?" Song Qingshu believes that things are by no means so simple, and Pei man''s doing so much is certainly not just to cheat the maid in waiting.


    "Of course there''s something for you to do," he said with a smile, noticing the worry in the other person''s eyes. "Don''t worry. It''s a good thing."


    "Good thing?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Yes, good thing!" The smile on Queen peiman''s face suddenly turned cold. "These two little maids think they are here to serve the Emperor today, so at that time, whether you use your hands or tools, you must break their bodies!"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was destroyed by Lei. He speculated about many possibilities, but he never thought that queen peiman''s order was so unreasonable and... Zombies, breaking the bodies of two little maids? It''s all about what!


    "Well, isn''t it a good job?" Seeing that song Qingshu was stunned, Queen peiman thought he was happy, "how many men can''t ask for such a beautiful job. I didn''t expect you to be a little eunuch. Don''t worry, we will never treat you badly. These two little maids are all beautiful and one in a million. "


    "Listen to the tone of Queen peiman, it seems that she thinks she is a eunuch. Hasn''t she reacted after that night?" Song Qingshu was very strange, but his attention soon returned to the current situation.


    "Your sister, it''s not the key whether the maid in waiting is beautiful or not! What''s the point? What does queen peiman want to do? "

 Chapter 816

    I can''t help song Qingshu not to be crazy. After all, this job is too strange. What does queen peiman want to do?


    "Is it because the harem is competing for favor? When she saw that the two little maids were too beautiful, she worried that they would be seen by the real emperor, and then she was infatuated with them, which led to her disfavor. So she found someone to break their bodies in advance, which made them lose the qualification of being favored?" This is song Qingshu''s first idea, but it was quickly denied by him. It is well known that Jin Xizong and peiman are not at peace. Peiman has long been out of favor if she is out of favor. What''s more, her influence is so bad that Jin Xizong knows that she can''t keep her position as Queen.


    "What are you doing? Is it too exciting to be a man? " When Queen peiman talked about the word man, her voice was full of teasing.


    "It''s really exciting. I thought it was a very difficult thing, but it was so easy." Song Qingshu has an idea in his mind. Now that he can''t think clearly because of the lack of information, he simply doesn''t want to. Let''s wait and see what happens.


    "It''s easy for a man, but it''s easy for you..." Queen peiman''s eyes fell on his legs intentionally or unintentionally. With a light smile, she handed over an object. "If you can''t do it later, I''ll help you with it."


    Song Qingshu took a look at it. Isn''t it the thing that queen peiman used to solve herself before?


    "This woman doesn''t feel dirty either. Can this kind of thing be used interchangeably?" Song Qingshu secretly despised him. However, since peiman didn''t find out that he was a fake eunuch, he was happy to continue to pretend and took things over.


    "It''s almost time. They should come right away. Later, you should try to speak less, so as not to show your flaws. Our palace will take care of them." Pei man empress still not at ease, reminded a.


    As soon as song Qingshu nodded, a sound came from the outside. Soon, two maidens in Palace Dress came in and saw song Qingshu sitting on the top in a dragon robe. They looked at each other quietly and knelt down: "my maidservant, long live the emperor, long live the emperor! See empress, empress thousand years, thousand years, thousand years. "


    "Look up and let me have a look." Song Qingshu is really curious about the sacredness of these two maids. It needs queen peiman to deal with them.


    Take it leisurely and unoppressively, as like as two peas, what allow all doubt to be seen, he is surprised.


    Queen Pei man was a little lucky. She chose the little eunuch to carry out the plan, but she was also on the alert. The little eunuch''s imitation ability was too strong. If she didn''t know in advance that he was fake, she might have been cheated by him. Such a person must not stay


    "Yes When the two maids heard song Qingshu''s words, they timidly agreed, and then raised their heads.


    When song Qingshu heard their beautiful and tender voices, his first impression was greatly enhanced. When the two girls looked up, he also saw their faces


    Two snow-white faces, I don''t know whether it''s because of fear or shyness. There''s a faint blush on their faces. In addition, their eyebrows are bent and their mouths are small. They really have bright eyes and white teeth. I still feel sorry for them.


    The two girls are 14 or 15 years old, and their faces are somewhat similar. It''s no accident that they should be a pair of sisters. They are both beautiful children. They are timid and close to each other. The more they look, the more beautiful they are.


    However, song Qingshu was more surprised not by these, but by the two maidens he had seen before. They were taken to Jiaotai hall by the yellow dress maiden. They hid on the crossbeam and saw the two gorgeous maids who followed queen peiman and later made the king of Wei salivate.


    "Aren''t they from the palace of peiman?" Song Qingshu thinks that Pei man intentionally sent them to test me to see if I have the ability to carry out her final plan?


    Song Qingshu immediately realized that half a day today is only a preliminary contest. Only after he passed the competition can he be qualified to accept the real task.


    "What''s your name?" Song Qingshu thought that in this case, the uncle will play a good play with you.


    "Maidservant Zhao hu''er ~"


    "Maid Zhao Yuanyuan ~"


    "Round, which round?" In Song Qingshu''s mind, there is Chen Yuanyuan in ancient times and Gao Yuanyuan in later generations. By chance, he has seen all of them. They are all peerless beauties. This little girl is called Yuanyuan, which is a bit more colorful just by her name.


    "In reply to the emperor, the maidservant''s name comes from the songs of Chu. She is so sad that she doesn''t know where she is." The little maid replied.


    Song Qingshu''s head was as big as a letter from heaven. The only thing she could be sure of was that she was not Gao Yuanyuan. She was disappointed.


    "What does that mean?" Song Qingshu asked casually. Anyway, he pretended to be the emperor of Jin Xizong, the immortal woman, and he never heard of the world with literary talent. He must be half the same as himself. He could never understand such a refined language, so he didn''t want to show his true feelings.


    The little maid opened her mouth slightly and was about to answer. The little maid named Zhao hu''er quietly pulled the hem of her dress. Zhao Yuanyuan suddenly woke up and her face changed slightly.


    Although their movements were secret, song Qingshu could see them clearly, and he couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you tell me?"


    "I dare not say." Zhao Yuanyuan''s pretty face turned white. She was obviously annoyed that she was talkative just now.


    "Say it, I forgive you for your innocence." Song Qingshu picked up the tea on the table and took a leisurely sip.


    The queen peiman beside her was even more surprised. She was completely Royal. Just now, when both sides asked and answered questions, she couldn''t get in at all. Is this man really just a little eunuch?


    Zhao Yuanyuan''s maid bit her lip and finally whispered, "this sentence means" I''m in a lingering mood, I''m worried and sad, I don''t know where I''m staying. "


    Before Song Qingshu could react, Queen peiman was angry: "what a sad girl, what a girl who doesn''t know where to stay. Your mother gave you such a name. It''s clear that she is missing her hometown and disrespectful to me! Hum, have you forgotten the lesson of empress Li? "


    "Forgive me, forgive me The two little maids in waiting were pale, and they kowtowed in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line, and his heart was filled with indignation: Niang xipi, you ancients are beating around the Bush and like to quote allusions. If I didn''t know this allusion, I would have heard it in the clouds?


    When the Southern Tang Dynasty was destroyed by the Northern Song Dynasty, Li Yu, the last emperor, surrendered to the Northern Song Dynasty with Xiao Zhou Hou. Because Zhao Guangyi, the lecheron, sent Xiao Zhou hou to the palace five times across the mountain to have fun, Li Yu''s head was green, but he couldn''t give vent to his depression. Finally, he wrote a peerless saying, "how much sorrow can you have, it''s like a river flowing eastward.", Zhao Guangyi thought that he missed his hometown and was uneasy, so he gave him the opportunity.


    And the names of the two little girls in front of them clearly show their yearning for their homeland and their anxiety about the current situation, which is so similar to that of empress Li!


    "Zhao hu''er, Zhao Yuanyuan, their surnames are Zhao..." Song Qingshu looked a little strange. Before that, he thought that the naming style and cultural accomplishment of the two maids were not what ordinary maids could have. Until Pei man suddenly got angry and threatened them with the experience of empress Li, he finally reflected that the two maids were so outstanding, I''m afraid they are the princesses of the Song Dynasty in Huanyi courtyard. No wonder the girls in yellow shirts rushed out in desperation when they saw that they were despised by the king of Wei.


    "If the Northern Song Dynasty is still there, they should still be the princesses above?" Looking at the two little maids kneeling on the ground shaking, song Qingshu was filled with emotion and had to marvel at the magic of fate. How could Zhao Guangyi have expected that his descendants would have the same experience in a hundred years?


    Seeing that queen peiman was still reprimanding the two girls, song Qingshu coughed: "well, well, I just said I would forgive them for their innocence."


    "Thank you for your kindness." The two little maids kowtow to show their gratitude as soon as they are pardoned.


    Pei man next to him is a look of hell. After reading song Qingshu, his tone just now is similar to that of Xizong: "hum, this dog slave is addicted to pretending to be emperor. Let you be proud for a while, and then deal with you slowly after finishing the plan of the palace."


    "Since the emperor has opened his mouth, it''s not convenient for us to investigate. As long as you serve the emperor well, I can''t say that when the emperor is happy one day, he will order to pardon your sisters, so that they won''t have to suffer from the wind and dust." Said queen peiman, looking at the two little maids.


    Song Qingshu frowns slightly. Listening to the tone of Queen peiman, it seems that she is using the elder sisters of Huanyi courtyard to coerce the two little girls to serve the emperor willingly


    Looking at the two little girls with a willing face and a determination to sacrifice in their eyes, song Qingshu grins bitterly: it''s so naive that he is still counting money for others after being sold. He doesn''t know what he saw tonight is not the emperor at all.


    Pei man queen is also very satisfied with the two women''s reaction, eyes fell on their clothes: "someone should have taken you to bath just now."


    The two little girls turned a little red and answered in unison: "they have been bathed ~"


    "That''s good. Take off your robe now." Pei man queen a word, make song Qingshu a mouthful of tea almost directly spray out.


    Just now, song Qingshu focused on guessing queen peiman''s plan. Then he noticed that the clothes worn by the two little maids were not like ordinary maids'' clothes, but rather like... How to say, they were a bit similar to the hot spring kimonos of later Japan.


    The two little maids looked at each other and saw the resolution in each other''s eyes. As soon as they pulled their hands, the broad robe outside lost its shackles and directly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 817

    The two women''s skin was as smooth as satin, and their robes fell directly to the ground without hindrance, revealing their dazzling white bodies.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes and eyebrows jump wildly. Women in the Imperial Palace take off their clothes when they don''t agree with each other. Does that make me not close my eyes or not?


    "I''m still in good health," Queen peiman nodded with satisfaction. "Over the years, the manager of Huanyi hospital has never asked you to do rough work. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know." The two little princesses replied timidly. They exchanged their eyes quietly and saw each other''s doubts. Their elder sisters didn''t know how much they had suffered over the years, but they were still entertained happily. Although they were not as good as the real princess, they were not as good as some ordinary ladies.


    "I didn''t ask you to do heavy work because I was afraid that your hands would be hard cocooned and your skin would be rough by the wind and frost," Pei man suddenly sneered. "And all this is not because you were once princesses, but because you are the youngest in Huanyi Academy. When the army of the great Jin Kingdom defeated Bianliang, you two were still in infancy, Only in this way can the perfect body be preserved. As you get older and more and more spirited, the palace decides to let you enrich the emperor''s back palace. Therefore, all these are gifts from the emperor. You should serve the emperor well from now on. Do you understand? "


    Song Qingshu takes a look at Pei man and thinks that the woman''s acting skills are good. She looks like a concubine to her husband. Let alone these two innocent little girls, I''m afraid Zhao Fujin, who has such experience, will be cheated.


    "I understand." The two girls knew that their fate was destined to be the favorite of the emperor of Jin at the beginning, and their faces turned pale. Although they were still young when Bianliang was broken, they often heard their sisters mention the past in Huanyi courtyard, and they also knew that they were golden branches and jade leaves, but now the cold reality made them have to accept their fate.


    "Don''t kneel down. Come and serve the emperor." Pei man gives song Qingshu a wink and tells him to do everything according to the plan.


    Song Qingshu is a black line. Now this situation is really incredible. Is it better to be a clothes or a beast? But Queen peiman, who made him care more, didn''t mean to leave. Did she want to watch the whole process?


    "Yes." When the two little princesses got up, they could see that they were not used to the way they were not. Their slightly green faces were full of blush. They came to song Qingshu and knelt down. One of them poured wine, and the other raised his glass to song Qingshu.


    "Invite the emperor to drink."


    The girl''s voice was soft and tender. Hearing song Qingshu''s heart, she thought that if Huang shannu saw the current situation, she would not have to kill me with a sword. But I was really wronged this time. Now I don''t want to do anything about it.


    Song Qingshu took the wine cup, as if he could smell the faint fragrance of virginity around him, and his heart could not help shaking. However, he was not a rookie after all, and soon his mind was restrained: Although I was greedy for flowers and lust, I also cherish flowers and love flowers. I didn''t know these two little girls before. If I did, I would push the boat with the current. What''s the difference between me and animals? What''s more, they are still the sisters of the girl in yellow shirt. Although the girl and I have some problems, but


    Song Qingshu secretly despised himself. He was obviously not willing to get others'' body and wanted to have both body and mind. So he decided to take a long line to catch big fish. Why is it so grand?


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu pretended to cough twice, and then waved to Queen peiman, "queen, you step down first. It''s enough for them to serve here."


    Queen peiman was almost angry. Does this dog slave really take this place as his home? Don''t look at this place! This is my own bedroom - Taihe hall! Where can I retreat?


    But anger returned to anger. Thinking of her own plan, she could only suppress her anger: "I will not disturb the emperor. I will wait in the side hall. If the emperor has any need, I will summon me at any time."


    "I know, I know." Song Qingshu waved his hand impatiently, which made queen peiman scold. This dog slave, after tonight, our palace will let you know what it means to live or die!


    Seeing the unwilling eyes of Queen peiman when she left, song Qingshu gave a light smile. In fact, there''s no need to be polite to her now. As long as you know her final plot, it''s time for both sides to show their cards.


    Under the feeling of Qi Ji, he realizes that queen peiman is not far away, but hiding outside the wall to eavesdrop. Song Qingshu can''t help but frown. He just wants to order her to go far away, but immediately reflects that this matter is very important to peiman. The other party must pay attention to the development of the matter at any time. If he forces her to leave, it will backfire.


    The key point is that he doesn''t know what peiman''s purpose is now. If he only worries about the future competition between these two gorgeous embryos, he will never believe it.


    But if it''s not for the competition, let me break the body of these two girls, what is it for?


    Pei man didn''t know what he was going to do. He didn''t want to force her to turn over so quickly. He pretended that he didn''t know what she was doing outside the wall. He picked up the chin of one of the girls and asked with a smile: "are you hu''er or yuan yuan?"


    The girl was so surprised by his eyes that she quickly replied, "I''m Yuanyuan."


    "That''s a good name. Enjoy the wine." Song Qingshu then picked up a wine glass and poured it into her mouth.


    "Keke ~" the girl didn''t react for a moment. She was choked. The bright wine stains fell down her lips to her bright neck. When she was illuminated by the light, she looked very bright. Song Qingshu didn''t know whether the light in the room illuminated her skin or her skin illuminated the room.


    Looking at her choked appearance, song Qingshu laughs and grabs Zhao hu''er: "hu''er''s name sounds good too. We should also enjoy wine!"


    Through the window to see everything in the palace, Queen peiman''s expression can be described as extremely wonderful. This debauchery looks like a normally submissive eunuch. Is it a ridiculous emperor? Is it because he knew that he would die, so he just did what he wanted?


    Queen peiman thought and thought about it, and she only had this explanation, and then she was relieved: Well, this dog slave helped me finish my task, so how about letting him enjoy it before he died.


    Song Qingshu estimated that queen peiman had been cheated almost by herself, so she went to the Phoenix couch with two Song Dynasty princesses in her arms one by one, and laughed wildly: "little beauty, I''ll make you love me."

 Chapter 818

    After hearing song Qingshu''s pronunciation on the word "love", Queen peiman outside the wall turned her lips disdainfully. She''s just a little eunuch. It''s really shameful. Even if you want to love, you are powerless, right? Hum, maybe we can use the thing given to him by our palace. Think of the size of that thing, Pei man Queen''s face appeared a strange smile, when the time comes, these two little girls who are not human, I''m afraid the rest is just pain.


    Of course, Queen Pei man is not worried about the two girls inside. She would like to know that the more they hurt each other, the better. In that way, the louder their voices will be, so that she can go in in time to arrange the next things, so as not to drink from the outside


    Song Qingshu holds two girls on the Phoenix couch and puts down all the curtains around him. The frivolous smile on his face disappears in an instant. Instead, he has a solemn face.


    The two girls were embarrassed and shy when they saw him change his temperament.


    "To make a long story short, I''ll ask you two questions first, and you answer me in a low voice." Song Qingshu said in a low voice.


    "Yes, my servant." The two girls thought that the other was the emperor of the state of Jin, and they thought that it was something that made the other unhappy. Some of them answered with fear.


    Song Qingshu instantly noticed their thoughts, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, it was beneficial for him to ask, "do you know a woman named Zhao Fujin?"


    Two girls hesitated for a moment, subconsciously replied: "she is our fifth sister, is there anything she has offended the emperor? Please don''t embarrass her for the sake of our sisters. "


    Seeing their uneasy faces, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and did not explain. He continued to ask, "what''s your nineteen elder sister''s name?"


    "Sister nineteen?" The two girls looked at each other. They were at a loss. After a while, Zhao hu''er said, "it seems that five elder sisters mentioned it before. Nineteen elder sisters were rescued by a mysterious man on the way to escort. Her name... My elder sister said it at that time, but I can''t remember it for a long time."


    "Don''t you remember?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. He can''t help but be careless. Although the reaction of the yellow shirt girl last time has already explained everything, now he is in a crisis in the imperial palace. If the two girls are Xibei goods from Queen peiman, it''s bad. That''s why he needs to confirm each other''s identity.


    "I remember!" Zhao Yuanyuan''s face suddenly vibrated, "I was also on the side at that time, and sister 19''s boudoir name seemed to be Ying... What was Ying?"


    "Yingluo?" Being reminded by her, Zhao hu''er finally remembers.


    After confirming their identities, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said to them, "listen, I''m a friend of your fifth sister and 19th sister. This time I''m here to save your sister..."


    "Friends?" The two girls showed a look of horror, "aren''t you the emperor?"


    It''s no wonder that their cerebellar melon seeds can''t react. No matter how big their brains are, they can''t understand why the emperor of Jin was the friend of the fifth and 19th elder sisters, and what else did he say to save them?


    "Of course I''m not the emperor. It''s a long story. Generally speaking, it''s the queen who wants someone to destroy your virginity, but I managed to get her trust and was sent to perform the task by her." Song Qingshu said quickly.


    "Ah?" The two girls blinked and finally realized that they were about to scream.


    Song Qingshu''s quick eyes and quick hands instantly covered the two women''s mouths and turned the scream that was going to ring through the night sky into bursts of sobs. In the heart secretly scolded a, fortunately the TV play inside has this kind of bridge section, otherwise I also have to be you these two little girls pit dead.


    "At least you are also princesses of a country, not country women. Can''t you tell if you should be called at this time?" Song Qingshu was very impolite, "if you understand, just blink, and I''ll let go. But the ugly words are in the front. If you want to call me again, I''ll turn my face away."


    Seeing the two girls'' eyes blinking like stars in the sky, song Qingshu''s anger disappeared most of the time. He could not help sighing that human beings are indeed visual animals, and their tolerance is much higher when they meet with beautiful people.


    After releasing the two women''s mouths, they didn''t scream, but subconsciously grabbed the brocade beside them and was stopped in front of them, and quickly covered their bodies exposed in the air.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "I didn''t see you when I was facing the emperor of the state of Jin just now. Now I know I''m your friend, but I''m reserved?"


    Although he sympathized with these women who had lost their families, there must be something hateful about them. In those years, these concubines and princesses were captured by thousands of people. However, in the face of the humiliation of the Jin people, only a few people had the courage to choose to end their lives. The rest would rather be bullied by unknown soldiers in order to survive.


    Thinking of the stone tablet of Jingkang chaste lady in the Imperial Palace, song Qingshu thought more and more angrily, and directly reached out and pulled down the quilt in front of them: "what else can we cover now? Anyway, we''ve seen it all just now. The emperor of Jin can see it, but the Han people can''t see it?"


    The two girls'' eyes suddenly turned red: "you misunderstand me, great Xia. The reason why we were willing to... Serve the emperor of the kingdom of Jin was to win his favor and grant amnesty to our sisters. They... Are about to be sent to the brothel to meet... Guests. That''s why we..."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed and sent the Song Dynasty Princess to the brothel. He also knew that Zhao Fujin had been sent out in this way.


    "Forget it, you can cover it if you want, but you are not allowed to wear clothes for the time being. Queen peiman will come in to check later." Song Qingshu threw the quilt on the couch onto the two women.


    The two girls huddled tightly in the quilt, blushed and asked, "what''s the relationship between the great Xia and the nineteen elder sister? Why did they take such a big risk to save us?"


    Although they are naive and simple, they are not stupid. Zhao Fujin, the fifth elder sister, has been in Huanyi hospital all these years. She has no chance to make any friends. The only one left is the 19th elder sister who was rescued by the mysterious man.


    Although song Qingshu repeatedly said that he was here to save them, it was too strange. Over the years, they have learned not to trust anyone easily, so there must be some necessary explorations.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t go through real hardships. What they thought was written on their faces. Seeing their doubts, song Qingshu answered, "I''m your 19 brother-in-law. Yingluo pesters me to save you every day. I''m so tired that I have to agree." The reason why he said this is to establish a trust relationship with the two girls as soon as possible, so as to arrange the future affairs. Queen peiman has been listening outside the hall. Obviously, they don''t have much time left.


    "Nineteen brother-in-law?" The two girls looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. However, they soon thought of something and said, "since you are our brother-in-law, you shouldn''t look at us just now..."


    "Two aunts and grandmothers, your concerns are very problematic. Is it time to discuss these things?" Song Qingshu was about to go crazy. "What''s the matter if I look at it, and I won''t lose a piece of meat? Besides, compared with being watched by his brother-in-law, it''s still a lot of fat and water. Do you want to be watched by the emperor of the state of Jin? "


    "Of course not!" The two girls replied with one voice, and soon they reacted again. It seemed that they were willing to be read by song Qingshu. They didn''t know how to explain for a moment, and their little faces were red.


    "Forget it, it''s useless not to talk about it." Song Qingshu said quickly, "since Queen peiman sent me to damage your body, she must come in to check later, so we have to deal with her."


    "Ah?" The two girls looked at each other. Zhao hu''er said, "brother-in-law, how can I feel that you are trying to take advantage of us?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "hum, if I want to take advantage of you, can I use such trouble? If I didn''t say anything just now, you would have taken the initiative


    "Sorry brother-in-law, we misunderstood you." Zhao Yuanyuan said apologetically, "anyway, our sisters have decided to sacrifice themselves to save other sisters. It''s better to give it to the emperor of the state of Jin than to give it to you. Come on."


    Looking at the way that she raised her neck to pick up by Ren Jun, song Qingshu''s nosebleed almost didn''t come out. She couldn''t help saying in a depressed way: "I said that you can''t be so novel in your brain cavity. I just said that I want to hide from Queen peiman. When did I say that I want to take advantage of you?"


    "Ah?" Zhao Yuanyuan blushed and shrunk her head to the bed.


    Zhao hu''er, who was next to him, forced himself to smile and asked, "brother-in-law, what should I do?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple," Song Qingshu cleared his throat, "when she checks later, it''s impossible to open your legs to check..." this sentence attracted two girls to spit.


    "What she is checking is your Luohong. It''s too easy to forge such a thing. You''ll pretend to be broken when the time comes. It''s estimated that queen peiman will not doubt it because of her fixed thinking."


    Thanks to so many bloody TV dramas in previous lives, this kind of bad idea can be easily found.


    "That..." Zhao hu''er submissively raised his hand, "fall... Fall red how to forge?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be silly: "I said, do you want pure love to be like this? Do you want me to teach you this kind of thing?"


    "People really don''t know about it ~" Zhao hu''er pouted and looked very aggrieved.


    At this time, Zhao Yuanyuan also stretched out her head from the quilt. Song Qingshu looked at her: "don''t you know?"


    In response, he shook his head blankly, and song Qingshu could not help stroking his forehead with his hand: "it''s really dark! Well, since you can''t, my brother-in-law will teach you hand in hand! "

 Chapter 819

    The two girls looked at each other. No matter how they heard it, they thought the mysterious brother-in-law was strange. But now, they have no other choice but to blink at the man in front of them.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he would go back to ancient times and even give a little girl a lesson in physiology and health. After thinking about the wording, he said: "in fact, it''s very easy to forge Luohong. Queen peiman has already put white silk on the bed. You just need to get some blood on it."


    "How can I get this blood?" The girl''s little face flushed. When she wanted to come, she had to keep her virginity and bleed. How could it be?


    "No?" Song Qingshu looks at the two girls in front of him like an alien. Isn''t he so cute? Seeing that the two girls were really at a loss, he had to say in a depressed way: "give me your hand."


    The two girls hesitated for a long time and then slowly stretched out their hands. Song Qingshu was too lazy to talk to them. He grabbed the two girls'' hands and used the invisible sword Qi to pierce their fingers.


    "Ah ~" the sharp pain of the fingertips made the two women exclaim.


    The two girls subconsciously want to take back their hands, but song Qingshu doesn''t mean to pity jade at all. He grabs their hands and drips the blood from their fingers onto the white silk until two red flowers appear on it. At this time, the two girls are already in tears.


    Song Qingshu sighed that loli was good, but she was too delicate.


    Because the three men deliberately lowered their voices, Queen peiman outside the door couldn''t hear the voice in the room for a long time. When she was a little impatient, she suddenly heard the screams of the two girls. She was overjoyed: "it''s done!"


    But what made her wonder was why their voices came out at the same time? This idea flashed away in Queen peiman''s mind, and she didn''t pay much attention to it. Staying in the top position for a long time made her form a habit. She only needed to pay attention to the results. The process was naturally completed for her by the following people. Maybe xiaoxingguo''s dog slave was smart enough, maybe he used both hands, but who would care about these details?


    Song qingshulai was about to call queen peiman to come in for acceptance, but when she saw the two girls'' smooth skin, she could not help frowning: "this is not good, you are too clean."


    "Clean... Isn''t it good?" Zhao hu''er asked blankly.


    "Please, miss, think about it. You are pretending that you have just been spoiled by the emperor of the state of Jin. How can you not have any trace of mess?" Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and continued, "in my opinion, you pinch each other''s bodies. The more red and blue marks you make, the better."


    By his explanation, the two girls generally understood, and began to pinch each other''s naked skin in the air according to his instructions.


    Song Qingshu looked at it two times and shook his head: "it''s too light. I can''t squeeze the seal at all. I''m offended." After that, without waiting for their reaction, their hands were flying up and down, and they were in a hurry on their bodies. The two women exclaimed repeatedly, but the effect was immediate, and all kinds of seemingly abused traces gradually appeared on their bodies.


    "Brother-in-law, pain ~" the two girls, with tears in their eyes, hummed pitifully.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line, don''t use so easy to misunderstand words, OK: "don''t hurt words can''t hide?"


    As soon as the words fell, Queen peiman''s voice came from the door: "emperor, it''s late. You have to go back to read the memorial."


    Knowing that she was urging herself in disguise, song Qingshu pretended to be impatient: "I have my own discretion." Then he lowered his voice quickly and told the two women some precautions.


    "Emperor, you are the body of thousands of gold, which is related to thousands of people. Don''t indulge in wine and sex..." Queen peiman''s voice became stern gradually.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was already impatient. Anyway, she asked what she should be asked, so he replied, "OK, OK, I''ll come out right away." He turned to the two girls and said, "I''ll go first. Take care of yourself."


    "Take care of your brother-in-law, too." The two girls'' eyes were full of reluctant to part. Although they always thought that he had another intention before, they were much more relieved by this mysterious brother-in-law than those vicious demons in the kingdom of Jin.


    Seeing that song Qingshu came out slowly, Queen peiman glared at him fiercely. Then she rushed to the tent quickly, and there was a girl''s exclamation.


    After a while, Queen peiman came out with a satisfied face and said quietly, "xiaoxingzi did a good job!"


    "Thank you for your praise." Song Qingshu asked tentatively, "I don''t know if the empress has anything else for me to do?"


    "No, change your clothes first." Queen Pei man sneers at you secretly. Our palace has not treated you badly. Tonight, a little eunuch will enjoy all the good things in the world. The other eunuch is still a princess with golden branches and leaves. How can you be worth it in your life? So go to die later.


    Song Qingshu is secretly disappointed. It seems that the plan of Queen peiman doesn''t need xiaoxingguo''s participation at all. As he changes his clothes, he thinks about staying quietly in Taihe palace later, so that it''s clear what her plan is.


    After Song Qingshu changed his clothes, Queen peiman led him out from the side door, and then waved to the shadow: "come on, send xiaoxingzi off."


    "Yes." A man dressed as a bodyguard flashed out with a lantern and said to song Qingshu with no expression on his face, "Mr. Xing, please come here."


    Song Qingshu''s pupils are tiny. Although he is not handsome, he walks lightly and breathes evenly. He is obviously an expert. He can''t help sighing. No wonder so many people yearn for power. With power, they have money and beauty. Even these experts can drive them at will.


    He followed the man in silence all the time, and noticed that he was getting more and more remote. Song Qingshu knew clearly in his heart, and deliberately said, "brother bodyguard, are we going the wrong way?"


    "No, this road is closer." The bodyguard did not reply coldly.


    Is it closer to huangquan road?


    Song Qingshu sneers at him secretly. Queen peiman asks him to pretend to be emperor. How can he live in this world? All this was expected by him, but he didn''t expect queen peiman to move so fast.


    "One day husband and wife a hundred days grace, this woman ruthless really let a person smack tongue." Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t know that in the heart of Queen peiman, he has always been a little eunuch. He thought that there was someone else that night.


    The bodyguard in front of him suddenly stopped. Song Qingshu pretended not to know and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    "Because it''s here." The guard said coldly.


    "Brother bodyguard is joking. It''s still a long way from my brother''s residence." Song Qing was afraid in writing, but he was on guard.


    "Here''s the place to take you on the road!" As soon as the voice fell, a bright cold light appeared in front of song Qingshu.

 Chapter 820

    Although he was already on guard, song Qingshu was still shocked by this cruel knife. He could feel it very acutely. This knife had a very strong murderous spirit, and he didn''t know how many people he had killed to develop this momentum. If he is attacked by this knife without any defense, he doesn''t know whether he can hide.


    At the tip of his foot, he retreated a few feet. Looking at the cut of his chest clothes by the knife, song Qingshu sighed: "there are many hidden dragons and tigers in the world. I didn''t expect that any unknown bodyguard in the imperial palace of the state of Jin could have this skill. If you go to the Jianghu, you will be famous. Isn''t it better to be a slave in the imperial palace?"


    Compared with song Qingshu, the bodyguard was obviously more surprised. He didn''t expect that the little eunuch had dodged his knife. He responded quickly and said in a deep voice: "you''re not xiaoxingzi. Who are you?"


    "Just like you, no name, no surname." Song Qingshu had seen all kinds of villains die in all kinds of film and television works in his previous life. Although he didn''t think he was a villain, he still agreed with the truth that he couldn''t be complacent.


    "Whoever you are, you will die tonight!" The bodyguard didn''t talk nonsense. He waved a knife and came to the song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to take his fingers and step on the seven stars. His whole body became blurred. The other side cut thirteen knives in succession, and he didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes.


    The bodyguard was surprised. You know his Sabre technique is very strange. One of the thirteen sabres is better than the other. Every time he wields a sabre, his momentum will add up to one point. When he reaches the thirteenth sabre, he is invincible!


    In the past few decades, he has killed many people with this set of sabre techniques. There were many masters who were superior to him in martial arts. In his opinion, one of the faults of those masters in the Jianghu was that they paid too much attention to fame and face. Those masters had to follow his Sabre techniques out of conceit and eventually lost.


    But in front of him, the little eunuch seemed like a prophet. He didn''t accept his Sabre technique at all. Instead, he was attacked by Sabre Qi and suffered internal injuries.


    Knowing that he didn''t kill the mysterious eunuch, the bodyguard was very straightforward and ran into the darkness.


    Song Qingshu was in a daze. At the first moment, this man was like me. At the last moment, he turned around and ran away. The style of painting changed too fast.


    When he was about to catch up with him, he suddenly realized something, so he took back his steps and quietly looked at the figure of the man''s escape.


    The bodyguard was afraid of his lightness skill, but he was overjoyed to see that he didn''t chase him. But at this time, there was a strong wind coming from the side, which was very cold. It was so urgent that he couldn''t avoid it.


    Worried that song Qingshu would come after him because of being entangled by this man, he didn''t want to stay. In a hurry, he waved a knife and intended to escape with the anti shock force of the other side''s blade. However, the imagined anti shock force didn''t come. On the contrary, there was a sharp pain in his wrist. He turned back and found that there were five more blood holes in his wrist!


    Eyes quickly moved up, only to see a face pale without the slightest bit of blood of the stunning woman close at hand.


    "Is she a ghost or a fairy?" This is the last thought of the waiter


    Huang shannu solved the problem of the bodyguard who ran away. She came to song Qingshu with a smile on her face: "it''s said that the king of the Golden Snake''s martial arts is peerless, but it''s not worthy of the name today."


    Song Qingshu laughed with indifference: "I believe that this person would rather die in the hands of a fairy than in the hands of a smelly man like me. I am a kind person. How can I let him go with hatred?"


    "You don''t have to change your way to flatter me... Er, where do you look?" The yellow shirt girl was still a light-hearted, but she soon found that song Qingshu''s eyes kept looking at her buttocks, and the whole person suddenly blew up.


    "I want to see what Faerie flattery looks like. Well, it''s different from ordinary flattery." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    The yellow shirt girl''s chest heaved up and down violently. I don''t know why she found that she couldn''t keep her usual indifferent temperament in front of this man. She was half angry with him every time.


    "Since someone wants to kill you, it seems that you can still get something from going to the queen?" The lesson I learned before is especially deep in my memory. Huang shannu has learned to be smart, so she doesn''t quarrel with him and digs off the topic directly.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, song Qingshu felt a little boring, but when it came to business, he also looked serious: "it''s too early to say whether he has gained anything. I still need to go back to the temple of Taihe to confirm."


    The woman in yellow shirt showed an incredible look: "do you still think about that kind of thing at this time?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then reflected that the other party thought that he was looking for Queen peiman to deeply exchange his body. He couldn''t help but feel depressed. This woman is obviously out of the ordinary. Why is she so dirty? Do I look so anxious?


    He didn''t want to explain, so he simply followed her and said with a smile: "it''s normal for a man to think that kind of thing. It''s only when he doesn''t want to. Who makes you unwilling to do that kind of thing with me? If you are willing to sacrifice, how can I care about the queen? "


    "Shameless, dirty!" Huang shannu''s pale face is a little bit more colorful, but she is not really angry. During these days when she gets along with song Qingshu, she has also found out the other party''s temper. The more the other party says this, the more it shows that she misunderstood just now.


    "Are you interested in accompanying me to Taihe temple?" Song Qingshu thinks that Huang shannu has been trying to rescue her sister all these years. Let her meet Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll disturb you and the queen?" A faint smile floated from the corner of the yellow shirt girl''s lips.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a special hobby. It''s more exciting to have a woman watching." Song Qing replied in writing.


    "Bah!" Huang shannu secretly regretted that it was too unwise to talk about this topic with him. She made up her mind that she would never say one more word to this bastard if it was not necessary.


    Looking at Huang shannu flying to Taihe hall without saying a word, song Qingshu worried about what happened to the two little girls who stayed there. He didn''t waste any more time. He picked up lightness skills and caught up with them.


    In the hall of Taihe, Queen peiman covers her nose with a handkerchief to wipe out the fragrance beside the bed. Looking at the two girls who are in a coma on the bed, a sneer comes from the corner of her mouth: it''s a pity, two beauties


    He stretched out his hands to hold the two girls'' necks, and their hands began to work. Although the two girls were in a coma, their faces were still in pain.


    Queen peiman was about to add force when she suddenly felt a numbness in her wrist and her hands softened.


    "Who?" Queen peiman looked back in horror.


    "Did the lady forget me so soon?" Song Qingshu came in with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you?" Pei man queen subconsciously looked behind him, "where''s Lu Li?"


    "It turns out that man''s name is Lu Li. Unfortunately, he was killed by this fairy." Song Qingshu exposed the figure of the yellow dress woman behind him.


    The yellow shirt girl almost couldn''t resist giving him a look. What''s the catch? The man died under her nine Yin white bone claw!


    Queen peiman''s face finally changed. Looking at the figure of the woman in yellow shirt, she suddenly exclaimed: "you are the assassin of that day!"


    "Hum." A woman in a yellow shirt means acquiescence.


    "And who are you?" Queen peiman didn''t scream or scream. After all, she is a person who has seen the world. She knows that they can appear here quietly. She is definitely a master among the experts. Facing such experts, as long as she has the sign of opening her mouth, she can control herself instantly for convenience, so why shame herself.


    Song Qingshu pulled off Xiao Xingguo''s mask: "finally, I don''t need to be a eunuch. To tell you the truth, it''s not so comfortable to wear. Well, we can get to know each other again. I''m song Qingshu, and I''ve met the empress. "


    "Are you the Golden Snake thief?" Queen Pei man opened her mouth in surprise. As soon as she spoke, she realized that it was not right. After all, she was under the control of others. If she annoyed the other party, she would be in trouble.


    "Well, it''s just me." Song Qingshu didn''t mean to be angry at all.


    Queen Pei man had a chance to look at each other carefully. She was brave and energetic. She was not like those fleshy anti thieves in her imagination. She was more like a good young man.


    Suddenly thought of what, Pei man queen heart a jump: "that night... That night is you?"


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu quietly looked at the yellow shirt girl, and nodded awkwardly, "that night, the empress invited each other warmly, but I have no choice but to be respectful."


    The woman in yellow shirt spat in secret: "adulterer, adulteress!"


    Pei man empress immediately giggled: "if you had known it was you, I don''t have to worry about it these days."


    "Niang Niang, your mood is not quite right now. Shouldn''t you show more fear?" Song Qingshu looked into her eyes quietly.


    "If it falls into the hands of others, my palace may be really afraid, but if it falls into the hands of lovers, why should I be afraid?" Queen peiman''s voice is full of different meanings.


    For a moment, song Qingshu stopped talking. The girl in the yellow shirt next to him was too lazy to listen to their flirtation. She went to the bed and saw the two girls clearly. She exclaimed: "hu er, yuan yuan!"


    Although the two younger sisters were still in their infancy when she was rescued, she went to the Royal Palace of the state of Jin during this time. She had already visited the Huanyi courtyard for countless times, and naturally knew them. Therefore, the last time she saw the king of Wei being rude to the two girls, she was angry.


    Huang shannu checked their pulse and knew that they had just fainted from the smoke. She was relieved to see the messy marks on them and the two dazzling red flowers on the sheets. Her eyes suddenly became cold. She looked back at Queen peiman and asked: "who did it?"


    Song Qingshu secretly called bad, but Queen peiman had already turned her eyes to him: "of course, it''s the romantic song childe."


    "I''ll kill you beast!" Huang shannu couldn''t help it any more, so she directly sacrificed her cruel nine Yin white bone claw and attacked the song Qingshu.

 Chapter 821

    "I''ll go!" Song Qingshu dodges Huang shannu''s angry attack. The marble floor where he stood before was crushed by fingers. He smacks his tongue. Seeing that Huang shannu continues to come here, song Qingshu says in a hurry, "this is a misunderstanding!"


    "What''s the misunderstanding! You''ve just come out of this temple. Who else can you be? " The yellow dress girl''s face was frosty, and her moves became more and more fierce. "You are greedy, lustful and romantic. I didn''t expect that even such a small girl would not let go!"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but reply: "Hey, don''t say I''m evil. These two girls really have some Laurie, but strictly speaking, they are the legal age for marriage in the world..."


    "You said it The yellow dress girl was even more angry when she heard that the nine Yin white bone claw was originally gloomy and treacherous, but it was full of immortality when it was used by her. Even if it killed her, it was extremely pleasing to the eye.


    Yu Guang in Song Qingshu''s eyes noticed that queen peiman quietly retreated to the palace, avoiding the attack of the yellow shirt girl, shooting a wisp of wind to point her down, and taking the opportunity to say: "don''t fight, you really misunderstood!"


    "Misunderstanding? Don''t you make them The nine Yin Manual of the Jiuyin baiguzhao played the nine highest levels, the nine Yin manual bone claw, the heart destroying palm and the big voldemion boxing alternate use, and then the cooperation with the real light work, the timing of each opportunity to get the mastery of the song was so clear that Song Qing Shu felt herself as if the "nine Yin" Jing Jing could still use this way. If he the nine Yin manual, a dangerous situation, he would have been in a state of embarrassing.


    "I did make them, but..." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Just admit it!" As soon as the yellow shirt girl''s sleeve shakes, a flexible ribbon comes out of nowhere and attacks song Qingshu from an angle.


    Song Qingshu was entangled by the ribbon and did not resist. She let the other side pull her. However, Huang shannu was also extremely cautious. On the way, he shook his wrist and wrapped song Qingshu tightly with the ribbon as if it were a fairy rope.


    "Why don''t you resist?" The yellow dress female didn''t expect to be able to restrain him so easily. She asked subconsciously.


    "How can you get rid of your anger if you don''t let it out?" Song Qingshu smiles.


    The yellow dress girl breathed and couldn''t help humming: "I said I would kill you."


    "I''m here now. You just have to kill me." Song Qingshu had a funny smile on his face, "but I don''t believe you are really willing to kill me."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself." The yellow dress girl''s face is expressionless. Under her five fingers, there seems to be a layer of glittering and translucent light on her white fingers. She presses the top of song Qingshu''s head from afar.


    Until her fingertip touched the scalp of song Qingshu, she didn''t see any resistance from him. Huang shannu''s face was uncertain. She took back her hand with a cold hum: "don''t get me wrong. The reason why I didn''t kill you is not that I didn''t want to kill you. It''s because I need you to help me save people. After I rescued my poor sisters, I''ll settle the bill with you. "


    "I see. I see. Can you take up your rope now?" Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    "Hum." Huang shannu looked away with a little guilty. With a shake of her wrist, the ribbon wrapped around Song Qingshu immediately retracted into her sleeve.


    "Why, how on earth did you hide this thing?" As soon as song qingshufu got out of the difficulty, he took her hand and looked into her sleeve.


    "What are you doing ~" the woman in yellow shirt threw off her partner in a hurry, with a look of shame and anger.


    "I''m just curious about how you hide that long ribbon." Song Qingshu''s head again shows the scene of the little dragon girl dancing with ribbons. It''s not good to call yourself a fairy if you don''t play with the flowers these days.


    "It''s none of your business!" Huang shannu''s face is slightly red. Knowing his dishonest means, she doesn''t pay any attention to him any more. She goes straight to the two girls and looks at their mess. She can''t help looking back and glares at Song Qingshu. Then she takes out a porcelain vase from her arms and goes to the nose of the two girls.


    When wandering in the river and lake, there are various kinds of Mongolian medicine, smoke and so on. Therefore, if conditions permit, a bottle of antidote will be prepared in advance for a rainy day. Antidotes are carefully prepared, often with a pungent smell.


    "Cough ~" was an antidote smoked, two girls were choked to cough up, it was quiet wake up. The yellow dress girl quickly picked up the scattered clothes and put them on, covering the snow-white body.


    "Hu''er, Yuanyuan, are you awake?" Huang shannu thought in her heart that song Qingshu was a hateful bastard, but now it''s done. If song Qingshu can really save those sisters, it''s a big deal that she will be a matchmaker. No matter what, she will let him be responsible for the two sisters


    Two girls just woke up and found that there were more strangers in the hall. They subconsciously shrank to a corner of the bed. Hearing the gentle tone of the yellow dress girl, they looked up at each other. A woman sat at the head of the bed and looked at them with concern. Her beautiful face made people subconsciously like her: "sister, are you


    "She is the nineteen elder sister that I mentioned to you just now." Song Qingshu said on one side.


    "Ah The two girls are now naked. When they see a strange man coming so close, their reserved nature makes them look pale.


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I said you are too heartless, right? After a while, you don''t know me?"


    Or is Zhao Yuanyuan careful, recognized his voice, some uncertain asked: "are you... Brother-in-law?"


    "Yuanyuan is still the best. She recognized me for the first time." Song Qingshu''s praise made Zhao Yuanyuan blush.


    "But brother-in-law, you... How have you changed?" Zhao hu''er stares at him in bewilderment.


    "I used to wear a mask to hide people''s eyes and ears. This is my true face." Song Qingshu took xiaoxingguo''s mask and made a comparison.


    "Ah ~" the two girls looked surprised. Zhao Yuanyuan suddenly added in a low voice, "brother-in-law looks much better than before."


    "Yes? I think so, too. " Song Qingshu laughs and answers almost shamelessly.


    Listening to the black thread, the girl in the yellow shirt next to her thought, how can these two conscienceless sisters be so intimate with the bastard song Qingshu, but ignore her sister?


    Wait, why do they call song Qingshu brother-in-law!


    In the heart had a bad guess, yellow shirt female some complexion not good ground ask a way: "you call this bastard what?"


    "Brother in law?" Zhao hu''er naturally replied, "he is the man of our nineteen elder sisters!" After saying this, the confused girl just responded: "ah, you are our nineteen elder sister?"


    ----------


    How can I pretend to be very skilled when I ask for a monthly ticket for the first time?


    I would like to ask brothers and sisters for their guaranteed monthly tickets. Thank you at least four times today

 Chapter 822

    "Well, I''m your nineteen sister Yingluo." See two younger sisters pure appearance, yellow shirt female face slightly with a smile, "some days ago I went to Huanyi hospital quietly saw you."


    "Sister nineteen!" The two girls suffered too much fright and torture tonight. At this time, a feeling of closeness came into being. They rushed into the arms of the girl in the yellow shirt and began to cry.


    "Good, don''t cry. My sister will protect you from being bullied any more." The yellow shirt girl patted the two girls'' pink back to comfort them.


    After a while, the two girls'' mood gradually stabilized. The girl in yellow shirt suddenly thought of her brother-in-law and frowned: "why do you call this bastard brother-in-law?"


    "My brother-in-law told us that himself." The two girls looked at her blankly, "my brother-in-law said that he saved you in those years, and then you are very grateful to her. In addition, they have been together for a long time, and you will repay him with your promise in the end..."


    Huang shannu heard her teeth cackle and glared at Song Qingshu: "Song''s surname!"


    Song Qingshu waved his hand in a hurry: "it''s just a misunderstanding. If we don''t say that, how can we get their trust as soon as possible and let them do things according to my orders..."


    The yellow shirt girl''s face became more gloomy: "so you cheated them of their innocence in the name of your brother-in-law?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu felt that he was more and more black, so he had to look at the two girls for help, "hu''er, Yuanyuan, please explain to your sister what happened."


    Two girls stare at him, Zhao hu''er pouts her little mouth: "half a day, you are not our brother-in-law, you are so bad."


    Zhao Yuanyuan echoed: "that''s what I said just now. If I knew this, I wouldn''t let you..."


    Seeing that the Yellow shirted women were shaking more and more severely, they seemed to be unable to control their anger at any time. Song Qingshu interrupted them in a hurry: "stop! You are trying to kill me by saying so ambiguities. Stop talking and let me ask you questions and answer them. "


    Then he ignored the reaction of the two women and quickly asked the first question: "are you still perfect?"


    "Yes, although it is, it was you..." Zhao Yuanyuan blushed and just said a word, song Qingshu quickly interrupted her: "since it is, then the next question, is this Luohong forged by the blood of my fingers?"


    "It''s the blood of our fingers, but it''s not from you yet..." thinking of the pain at that time, Zhao hu''er looked at him bitterly.


    Song Qingshu quietly wiped his cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''t let the two girls explain by themselves. He always said this kind of words that are easy to be misunderstood. He really jumped into the Yellow River.


    "The last question is, are these marks on your body made by us on purpose to deceive the queen?"


    The two girls nodded their heads together, but at the same time, they looked at him with a red face and added in a low voice: "you made it too..."


    "Who made you too weak to make any trace? At that time, the situation was urgent, so I had to do it for you." Song Qingshu has a clear conscience, so it is reasonable.


    "Well, well, I see." Huang shannu looked on coldly, but she also restored the real process of the matter to 7788. She did misunderstand song Qingshu before, but he was not so innocent. At least she took advantage of her two sisters. "Save them first, and let''s talk about the rest later." Then he wanted to pick up his two sisters.


    "Wait!" Song Qingshu subconsciously pressed his hand, "are you taking them away like this?"


    "What else?" The woman in yellow looked at him strangely.


    "Although they can be saved in this way, they will certainly be alarmed. It will be difficult to save the rest of the sisters in Huanyi hospital." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the difficulty?" the yellow dress girl pointed to Queen peiman. "As long as we kill this woman, no one will know what our purpose is. Moreover, such a big thing as the Queen''s being killed may be able to divert the attention of the Jin people and make it convenient for us to go to Huanyi hospital to save people."


    "That cheap hoof!"


    Queen peiman scolded secretly and said in a hurry: "if the palace is dead and the two girls are missing, the investigators will start from them. Every woman in the Huanyi courtyard will be controlled and interrogated severely. Then it will be more difficult for you to save people."


    The girl in the yellow shirt frowned slightly, knowing that what she said was reasonable.


    Song Qingshu secretly admires that this woman can instantly analyze the powerful relationship and find the reason to persuade Huang shannu. She is really worthy of being the head of a country''s harem. She must have had a lot of experience in palace fighting these years.


    "But we can''t just let you go." Song Qingshu smiles and knows that this woman must have a way to protect her life. It depends on her intelligence. It''s better for her to put it forward by herself than for me.


    "We can make a deal." Pei man queen mood also slowly stabilized, voice with a trace of calm.


    "What a deal." Song Qingshu asked quietly.


    "Listen to your conversation just now, it should be to save the captured princesses of the Song Dynasty in Huanyi Academy. Although you are good at martial arts, it''s no problem to save one or two, but it''s impossible to save all of them! But with the help of our palace, it will not be difficult for you to save them. " Said queen peiman slowly.


    Yellow shirt girl really moved, nodded and said: "OK, you help us save people, we can let you go."


    Empress peiman gave a slight smile, with a trace of contempt in her smile: "our palace only deals with real smart people, such as the son of song."


    Being despised face to face, Huang shannu''s face is not very good-looking. Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "yes, I don''t know what the empress needs us to do."


    "That''s the way a smart person should talk," Queen peiman glanced at the woman in yellow shirt. "Originally, you killed me for more harm than good. For the sake of your sisters, the possibility of you killing me was almost zero. As a result, I helped you save people, but I didn''t get anything in return. It''s not a good deal."


    "What do you want?" The woman in the yellow shirt asked angrily.


    "Stay in the palace for a while and help me deal with one person." Queen peiman ignored her and looked directly at Song Qingshu.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu''s answer is also very simple.


    The yellow shirt girl quickly pulled his sleeve and whispered, "if you don''t know what''s going on, you''ll agree. It''s very likely that she will use it as a knife. It''s inevitable that something will go wrong."


    "On the contrary," Song Qingshu shook his head and looked back at Queen peiman, "only when she is completely tied up into a community of interests, will she do her best to save people for us. The transaction should have been win-win."


    ---


    The second change

 Chapter 823

    Queen peiman giggled: "xiaoxingzi, I find that after you take off your mask, you not only look good, but also speak wisely."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Song Qingshu smiles, "lady, you''d better tell me who to deal with. I think you''re in such a hurry. I''m afraid time is running out."


    Queen peiman''s eyes fell on her: "you''d better untie my acupoints first. Do you treat partners like this?"


    "No problem." Song Qingshu also simply, a wisp of wind to play, to unlock each other''s acupoints.


    Queen peiman felt relaxed all over. She stood up and stretched out, revealing the chest size that the two girls envied. Then she naturally sat on the couch: "time is not too much. If the palace expected is not bad, the king of Wei has entered the palace by this time."


    "King Wei?" In Song Qing''s mind, there was a flash of inspiration, "what do you want to deal with is the king of Wei?"


    "Or who do you think the palace is going to deal with?" Queen peiman looked at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu''s mind is more and more clear. Before, because she asked herself to impersonate the emperor, he always thought that she was going to deal with Jin Xizong. There were too many problems to figure out. Now that she knew that the target was the king of Wei, everything became clear.


    "Why did you deal with the king of Wei?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Very simple, the son of our palace died early, and now the emperor has only one son left. If this little beast ascends the throne, the end of our palace will be miserable!" Queen peiman''s face flashed a trace of fierce color, and then looked at the yellow dress girl, "this girl should be the most clear, the last time the king of Wei broke into the Taihe palace, how to me, she can see in the eyes."


    Song Qingshu also secretly nodded. He was there that time. The king of Wei had not become emperor. They all did this to Queen peiman. If he really became emperor, Queen peiman would have nothing to eat.


    "But he is your husband''s only son after all. If something happens to him, won''t the throne fall into the hands of the collateral?" Huang shannu received the orthodox Royal Education in the world. Even if the king of Wei was wrong, he was also the natural successor of Xizong. Compared with the imperial system, personal honor and disgrace were nothing.


    "What does that have to do with my palace?" Queen peiman sneered, "it''s better for the throne to fall into anyone''s hands than to fall into the hands of the king of Wei."


    Huang shannu''s face didn''t agree with her, but song Qingshu understood her choice very well. It was the so-called "after I died, no matter what flood he was in.".


    "Since you say that the king of Wei is coming, let''s make a long story short. What do you need us to do for you?" Song Qingshu asked quickly.


    "Lu Li, the master of our palace, died in your hands. Originally he was used to deal with the dark guard around the king of Wei, so the first thing I want you to do is to help me get rid of that dark guard." Queen Pei man knew that time was pressing, and her expression was so deep that she didn''t beat around the Bush any more.


    "No problem," Song Qingshu nodded, "how do you plan to help the princesses who helped us save the Huanyi courtyard The easier it was to bargain in such an urgent time, and song Qingshu deeply understood this truth.


    "They are all controlled by Xiaoyaosan in Huanyi hospital. Our palace can provide you with the antidote of Xiaoyaosan." Pei man queen also very simply agreed to come down.


    "Is there an antidote for that? Can''t it be Xiaoyaosan itself? " Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, there is an antidote," Queen peiman said quickly. "Although Xiaoyao Powder itself can also detoxify, it can only relieve the need of the moment, not the real antidote."


    "Trust you for the time being." Song Qingshu asked again, "what else can we do for you?"


    "Yes!" Queen peiman pointed to the two girls on the bed, "I need their confession."


    "So you''re going to frame the king of Wei." Song Qingshu roughly understood what her plan was. "It''s no problem. I can let them cooperate with you, but I''m curious. If we don''t show up, how can you get their confession?"


    "Sometimes a dead person is a confession." Queen peiman had a calm face.


    Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, this woman is really very human, later and her cooperation should be careful, otherwise when she calculated also don''t know.


    "What else can you do to help us if you can give a statement according to your needs?" You come and I go, song Qingshu asked again.


    "With the antidote, you can save those people in Huanyi hospital, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult for you to send so many people out of the city safely. Our palace can give you a gold medal, and no one dares to check you at that time." Replied the queen.


    The woman in the yellow shirt beside frowned: "I don''t need your help. I''ve bought the inside line for a long time, and I''ll be able to pass through the gate at that time."


    Queen peiman sneered: "the guards at the gate of the city usually collect some money in private. They just turn a blind eye to some of the merchants'' illegal goods. When the time comes, there will be an accident in the Huanyi courtyard and the palace will be furious. The whole city will be under martial law. Who has the courage to let you out of the city at that time?"


    Yellow dress female Leng Leng, also have to admit that she said is very reasonable, oneself bribe that person really can''t depend on.


    Song Qingshu also agreed with peiman''s gold medal: "is there anything else we need to cooperate with?"


    "We need you to stay in the palace for a while, and I''ll probably need your help in the next few days." Queen peiman looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "your request is too complicated. What are you going to exchange?" He didn''t refuse for the first time. After all, Wan Yanliang is covetous of Gebi. Since he has agreed to Tang Kuo Bian, he must help him deal with this hidden danger, otherwise, what happened to Gebi will make him feel uneasy for the rest of his life.


    Queen Pei man replied, "we can find a way to remove the troops that pursue and kill them. Otherwise, even if they escape from the capital, it will be difficult for them to return to the state of song safely."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "this price is not enough."


    Queen peiman nodded with a smile: "the palace also feels that it is not enough. Then you can ask for anything you need. As long as it is within the ability of the palace, the palace can satisfy you."


    "Deal!" Song Qingshu went on to ask, in fact, both sides know that they are smart people, after the two people want each other to do things must have discretion, will not let each other too difficult.


    Just after the transaction was completed, the voice of the king of Wei came from outside the hall: "my son''s minister, Daoji, has come to please my mother."


    Queen Pei man winked at them. Song Qingshu and Huang shannu nodded slightly, and their toes flew to the beam. Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan put on their clothes and went back to the quilt.


    ----


    The third shift, and then there are two shifts, please hold the minimum monthly pass

 Chapter 824

    Pei man queen in a hurry to tidy up the appearance, just soft voice said: "Wei Wang, please come in."


    Huang shannu and song Qingshu were hiding on the crossbeam together. They were very close to each other. When they saw the situation below, they frowned slightly and whispered to song Qingshu: "the rules of all countries are similar. After dark, no one is allowed to enter or leave the palace without the emperor''s will. Now it''s midnight, but the king of Wei, as the prince, sneaks into the palace. This is a big taboo, I don''t know how the woman got him in


    Song Qingshu can''t help feeling relaxed and happy: "it''s actually very simple. You can use your two sisters as bait."


    Huang Shan female Liu Mei is about to attack, song Qingshu quickly covers her mouth: "don''t get excited, since we are here now, of course, we won''t let your sister suffer."


    The yellow dress girl''s face was slightly red. She slapped off his hand and whispered, "am I such a reckless woman in your heart?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "of course not. You are a fairy."


    "Stop talking and look at the situation below." Huang Shan turned her head and added in a low voice, "and don''t move your hands and feet in the future. I''m not hu''er and Yuanyuan who are so easily bullied by you."


    Song Qingshu shrugged and began to pay attention to the situation below.


    When the king of Wei came in, he looked around for a week and saw that there was only queen peiman in the hall. He turned to the air behind him and said, "go out, too."


    "My subordinates'' duty is to protect your Highness''s safety. They must stay close to you." A cold voice came from a shadow in the hall.


    Song Qingshu and Huang shannu on the crossbeam look at each other. Although they have seen the dark guard around the king of Wei last time, they can still feel the mystery of each other, especially his ability to hide his breath is too unfavourable. When the king of Wei came in, he took the opportunity to hide his body. If they had not been prepared, it would be difficult to find each other. At this time, they did not dare to speak, for fear that they would be found hiding.


    When he was rejected by his subordinates, the king of Wei didn''t think much of it. He turned to Queen peiman and said with a smile, "I''m such a slave. Don''t you mind?"


    "This man is loyal to the Lord. Of course, I don''t mind." Queen peiman''s voice is soft, but she sneers in her heart. Wei Wangming knows that he won''t leave, and that''s just knocking the mountain and shaking the tiger, deliberately reminding herself not to play any tricks.


    "The empress invited each other late at night. I don''t know what to do?" The king of Wei found a chair and sat down with a playful look.


    When a prince comes of age, he must go out of the palace to live. Without the emperor''s call, he must never enter the palace without permission. This is an iron law. However, he was the only son of emperor jinxizong. The king of Wei believed that if the queen wanted to punish him for this crime, it would only be humiliating for him. So he knew that the queen might have bad intentions, but he still went to the appointment.


    Queen peiman came to the king of Wei and looked at him deeply. When the king of Wei was on guard, Queen peiman knelt down at his feet.


    "What are you doing?" The king of Wei was bluffed. Although he didn''t pay attention to Pei man, she was his elder after a country, so kneeling in front of him was very shocking.


    Not to mention the king of Wei, even the song Qingshu and Huang shannu on the beam were shocked. They knew that peiman was calculating the king of Wei, but knelt so simply. They could not help feeling absurd and shudder.


    "Concubines have offended the king of Wei in recent years. This is to apologize to the king of Wei. I hope you have a lot of them. Don''t hate concubines in the future." Said the queen with a soft face.


    "Queen, what are you doing? I can''t understand you." Although the king of Wei looked frightened on the surface, in fact, when he saw his former rival kneeling in front of him, he didn''t know how strong the pleasure was, but he could barely keep a trace of clarity. He knew that there must be demons when things went wrong, and he didn''t dare to take the words easily.


    Empress peiman sighed: "in this case, I''ll tell you straight away. I hope your highness doesn''t mind. Over the years, the emperor''s body is getting worse and worse, and I don''t know when it will be unable to support. His highness is the only son of the emperor, and he is destined to become the emperor in the future. A few years ago, I didn''t know the current situation and offended my highness a lot. Now I completely understand that my highness will be my only dependence in the future. So I plan to explain the misunderstanding with my highness as soon as possible. In the future, my highness will be honored as a great treasure. I dare not compete with her sister for the position of Empress Dowager. I only want her highness to be a concubine, I will be satisfied to give two eunuchs and maids to serve as courtiers and concubines for the rest of my life. "


    Listening to Pei man slowly, the smile on the king''s face became more and more intense. Almost every word of the other side talked about his heart. At last, he believed that the woman was really soft to him. After all, he couldn''t find any reason for the other side to lie, because he was destined to be the future emperor, and any conspiracy would vanish in the face of this iron fact.


    "Get up, lady." After all, the king of Wei had been educated by the royal family since childhood, so he paid great attention to eating. He couldn''t let queen peiman kneel like this all the time and quickly reach out to help her and touch her plump body. He couldn''t help but feel it.


    However, he can distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. He knows that he can''t touch this woman at this time. If he wants to... After he ascends the throne, he is the only man left in the palace, and everything is under his control. In the inner courtyard of the palace, isn''t he going to play with this woman as he wants?


    "If your highness does not forgive me, I dare not get up." So close contact, Pei man queen faintly see the reaction of Wei Wang''s body, eyes become cold.


    "Since the empress has figured out what is at stake in it, I am not the kind of person with a small stomach? Niang Niang can rest assured that after the king ascends the throne in the future, she must be the empress dowager, but she needs to be wronged and her mother''s concubine will be tied up with the Empress Dowager of the East and West Palace. " The king of Wei also knew that there was no good result in fighting with Queen peiman. If he could get her support, everything would be more smooth.


    "It''s my concubine''s surprise to be able to stand side by side with Yuan Fei''s sister. How can I be wronged?" Queen peiman suddenly showed a flattering smile. "I know that your highness took a fancy to the two little maids next to me last time, so I prepared a special gift tonight. I hope your highness will accept it."


    "Oh ~" the king of Wei followed her eyes and noticed the two hazy shadows on the Phoenix couch. He thought of the delicate faces of the two gorgeous maids in the Palace last time, and he said, "since it''s a gift from the empress, I''m not polite."


    -----


    The fourth change

 Chapter 825

    The king of Wei didn''t worry about anything. Last time he borrowed the assassin, he took the opportunity to replace all the guards in Taihe hall with his own. There were dark guards in the room to protect him. It can be said that the whole Taihe hall was under his control.


    He even has a kind of self-confidence. Even if he knocks queen peiman down and insults her at this time, other people in the Palace won''t know what happened. Although he is lustful, he won''t be lost by desire. He knows that peiman''s identity is special and can''t be touched for the time being, but there are so many maids around her.


    "If your highness doesn''t dislike it, they can serve you here." Pei man empress low eyebrow Shun Mu ground stands at one side, but in the heart secretly sneer.


    The king of Wei hesitated for a moment and told him that it was a wise choice to take the two maids back to the palace. However, when he saw the Fengta not far away, he felt an evil fire rising in his heart - because the bed was so special that only one man could climb up the bed in the whole kingdom of Jin from top to bottom, that was the emperor! It''s too tempting for him to have a chance to enjoy this bed in advance.


    "How interesting..." although the king of Wei said so, he walked to the Phoenix couch without hesitation.


    When the curtain around the Phoenix couch was lifted, the king of Wei saw Zhao Yuanyuan and Zhao hu''er''s shoulders half exposed in the quilt and looked at him timidly. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and looking back at peiman with a smile: "the empress is not going to watch on the side."


    Queen peiman was radiant and showed a charming smile: "does your highness want me to see it?"


    The king of Wei was shocked by her charming smile. He thought that she had only seen her father''s sickly son. Let her have a look at the king''s magnificent appearance. Maybe she would also be able to take the initiative to throw herself in her arms


    "If you want to see it, you can see it. I don''t mind," said the king of Wei, looking back at the two girls in the quilt. He rubbed his hands and rushed in. "Little beauty, I''m here."


    At this time, the woman in the yellow shirt could not help but fly to the back of the king of Wei with nine Yin white bone claws.


    "Your Highness, be careful!"


    Hiding in the shadow of the dark Wei always feel a bit strange tonight, so he has been playing 12 minutes of mental concentration alert, see the yellow shirt woman out, he quickly pulled out the fine sword to attack the yellow shirt woman.


    Because Huang shannu''s castration was too fast, in order to save the king of Wei, he could only push his whole body to the extreme. He was like a meteor shooting to the Phoenix couch. He was absolutely confident that he would stab Huang shannu before she attacked the king of Wei.


    All of a sudden, he was shocked. It was as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. He could not help bumping into the wall beside him. He looked incredible. He struggled to look up and saw a young man standing not far away.


    "How can there be anyone else in this room?" As early as when he entered the room, he checked the whole room with a gas engine. Except for the two little girls on the Phoenix couch, he didn''t notice anyone at all. Now that there are two people in succession, it proves that each other''s martial arts are above him.


    "Your Highness is finished..." this was his last thought before he died. He was hit by song Qingshu with all his strength, but he didn''t die immediately. He still depended on his obsession, because he wanted to see who he was. Now his wish is gone, and he can''t support it any more.


    At this time, Huang shannu also controlled the king of Wei. She just looked back and saw that song Qingshu had killed the dark Wei. The dark Wei was fast enough, but song Qingshu seemed to be an invisible light. Almost in an instant, it appeared on the side of the dark Wei. With a quiet hand, it broke the other''s heart.


    Huang shannu is shocked. She knows that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are very high, but she didn''t expect that they are so high. She had a fight with this dark guard in Taihe hall before, and she knew that the other side''s martial arts skills were not under her own. Now she was killed by song Qingshu!


    Although song Qingshu took advantage of the sneak attack, the master of this level had no ability to fight back. He was killed instantly, and few people in the whole river and lake could do it.


    If Huang shannu is shocked to see dark Wei killed by song Qingshu, then the king of Wei is heartbroken. Dark Wei has helped him through countless crises over the years. In his heart, dark Wei is the man with the highest martial arts skills in the world. How can he know that he can''t make a move under this man.


    "You... What are you doing?" The king of Wei was about to call for the bodyguard to come in. The girl in the yellow shirt next to him was ready and immediately lit his dumb acupoint. But he only put his only hope on Queen peiman. When he saw Queen peiman standing beside the two mysterious experts with a sneer, he was finally desperate.


    "I''m the emperor''s only son. Don''t you dare to kill me?" It''s a pity that he was pointed, and all these words turned into meaningless sobs.


    "I know what you are thinking at this time, but I''m not interested in talking to you." Queen peiman gave him a calm look, and then said to song Qingshu, "please knock him out."


    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with her tone. With a little finger, the king of Wei turned his eyes and fainted.


    "What are you going to do next?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "I will come to the emperor later, but before that, I need to have a good confession with the two girls. When the emperor asks, you can answer like this..." Queen peiman carefully instructs Zhao Yuanyuan and Zhao hu''er.


    Song Qingshu and Huang shannu were shocked when they heard that this woman was really cruel


    After entrusting the two girls, Queen peiman suddenly said, "no, there is another flaw."


    "What flaw?" Song Qingshu said strangely.


    "Thanks to your previous warning," Queen peiman looked at the two girls. "The marks on them really look like they have just been trampled, but they are missing one of the most important things."


    "What is it?" It''s about her sister. She has to be careful.


    "The king of Wei..." Queen peiman said a word in a low voice. She heard the other three women spat in secret. Even song Qingshu turned her eyes.


    "If you want to do it yourself, they won''t help." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    Pei man queen sour said: "of course, I did, do you still let these little lovers to touch the king of Wei?"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "forget it, I''ll help you."


    "You?" Let alone queen peiman, even the girl in yellow shirt and the two girls stared at him.


    "You are women. Can you stop being so dirty?" As soon as song Qingshu looked at their expressions, he knew that they were thinking about something wrong. He couldn''t help feeling very depressed. "I just have a clever way!"


    Then he put his finger on the waist of the king of Wei, and the king of Wei in a coma suddenly trembled, and his trousers were soon wet.


    "The rest of you come by yourself. I don''t want to touch other men''s things." Song Qingshu, with a chill, said a word to Queen peiman, and then kept away from her.


    "That..." Zhao hu''er suddenly said timidly, "hu''er doesn''t want to be covered by this man''s disgusting things."


    Zhao Yuanyuan nodded with deep sympathy: "Yuanyuan is not willing to."


    Now it''s Queen peiman''s turn to be silly: "don''t be confused. The emperor will send someone to check your body at that time. In case of a flaw, don''t say I''m going to die. You''ll die, and the sisters in Huanyi hospital won''t be able to save you."


    "But people really don''t want to touch this man''s things," Zhao hu''er said. Her face was slightly red. She suddenly glanced at Song Qingshu and murmured in a low voice, "if her brother-in-law''s is almost the same."


    Next to Zhao Yuanyuan also slightly imperceptible mmm.


    ----


    Fifth, I received many monthly tickets today. Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 826

    Hearing the two girls'' words, Queen peiman looks back at Song Qingshu with a smile. The expression of Huang Shan''s female is more subtle. Her angry eyes almost ignite song Qingshu.


    "What are you looking at me for? That''s not what I said Song Qingshu is also depressed. He was teased by two little girls. I''m the victim, OK?


    "What nonsense are you two girls talking about? Can I help you with this kind of thing?" Song Qingshu rubs Zhao hu''er''s and Zhao Yuanyuan''s hair angrily. Well, it feels good. Finally, he tries to kill Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan.


    "We don''t want to get stuck with that man''s filth anyway." Zhao hu''er pouts, obviously feeling that her request has not been taken seriously, and she is extremely dissatisfied.


    "Stop fooling around," Song Qingshu said, turning to peiman, "don''t make it so complicated. At that time, the scene will be chaotic. Who will notice these details? I don''t believe it will be so unlucky to Meet Sherlock Holmes, Conan and other people."


    "Who is Sherlock Holmes, Conan? It''s a strange name. Is it from the western regions? " Queen peiman was slightly absent-minded and then shook her head and said, "no, we can''t take chances. You know, once we are found out, maybe you and this girl are good at martial arts and can escape, but other people will end up very miserable."


    See song Qingshu frown silent, peiman queen suddenly said: "Song son, some words I want to talk to you alone."


    "We are grasshoppers on a rope now. What else can''t we say in front of everyone?" Yellow dress female displeasure way.


    Queen Pei man said with a charming smile, "this time it''s very dangerous. Maybe I can''t see the sun tomorrow. Before I die, I''ll talk to my little lover. Do you want to listen to me?"


    "Adulterers and whores!" Huang Shan Nu spat angrily. She turned around and went to the bedside to talk to her two sisters. At the same time, she motioned them to go away.


    "The empress has what to want to say after all, can say now." Song Qingshu lets queen peiman pull him to the corner. He doesn''t believe peiman''s lies about revealing his true feelings.


    "Young master ~" Queen peiman looked at him bitterly. Seeing that he was not moved, she just lowered her voice and continued, "young master, do you know that the reason why I always stick that kind of thing on them is actually for you?"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how to say this?"


    "As far as I know, Gongzi is now a tiger in Shandong, and his influence is of his own faction, and he has no subordinate relationship with the Southern Song Dynasty. Will it not be worth the loss for Gongzi to take such a big risk to save the princesses of the Song Dynasty?" Queen Peyman kept her voice down.


    "It''s my own business. I dare not trouble my mother." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Queen peiman sighed: "you still can''t believe me... Although you don''t say it, I can guess a little bit. As you are now, you won''t leave the Golden Snake camp and go all the way to the kingdom of Jin to take such a big risk because of the girl''s beauty, I think the young master is thinking about establishing a relationship with the court of the Southern Song Dynasty by rescuing these princesses. "


    Song Qingshu''s face moved. The rescue of the princesses of the state of song who were trapped in the Huanyi courtyard was caused by various factors. However, he was not a fool. If he had no benefits, he would not have taken such a big risk. What queen peiman said was one of the reasons why he attached great importance to it.


    After noticing the change of song Qingshu''s expression, Queen peiman immediately knew that she had guessed correctly, and she also had a smile on her face: "a wise man will lose his mind if he worries a lot. Does the young master realize that he is taking things for granted?"


    "How do you say that?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    Queen peiman looked at the yellow dress girl in the distance and saw that she didn''t pay attention here. She just continued: "those kings and ministers of the Song Dynasty are famous for their bullying and treachery. Moreover, these princesses of Huanyi courtyard are an eternal stain of the Song Dynasty. You can save them. Every time you see them, you will think of the humiliating past. The emperor of the Song Dynasty may not be grateful to you."


    Song Qingshu is startled. Queen peiman''s analysis is really reasonable. When she reminds him, he vaguely remembers that there was a princess in the Huanyi courtyard who ran back to the state of song. Instead of comforting and embracing her mother country, she was framed as a fake princess by the royal family. She was secretly executed.


    It''s worse than Dou E! Because of this, song Qingshu was so impressed by this episode in history.


    "Do you have any good suggestions?" Song Qingshu''s face was a little ugly. He thought that he had been working hard for half a day, but instead he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot, so he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "The key lies in those two girls," Queen Pei man turned her eyes to Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan on the bed. "Now Jianshan Academy in the Song Dynasty is very powerful, Neo Confucianism is very popular, and women''s chastity is very important. After returning to the Song Dynasty, other princesses may not come to a good end, but these two girls are absolutely the exception, because they were just babies when they were captured, Moreover, they have been keeping a perfect body all these years, and they will be able to recover their status at that time. You can only rely on them if you want to get the reward of the state of song. "


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Queen peiman continued: "you must have known for a long time that people''s hearts will change. Maybe these women are grateful now, but when they get to a safe place and recover their status, their gratitude will only fade in a few years, In the end, they disappear completely... If you want them to stay the same, there''s a great chance now. "


    "That''s what you just said?" Song Qingshu is also a silent expression.


    "Of course! One of the advantages of women in Song Dynasty is that they attach great importance to chastity. As long as you have some intimate relationship now, they will not see other men in their life. In fact, according to what I mean, it''s the best to get their bodies directly, but the young man is a gentleman. He didn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger when he had a chance. Fortunately, there is still a chance now. If you push the boat with the current, the relationship will be close enough. " Queen Peyman whispered in his ear.


    "Why do you kindly remind me?" Song Qingshu looked at her quietly.


    Pei man empress charming smile: "childe is a person with great ability, can sell childe a human relationship, in the future childe must have a return."


    "Well, you two have been muttering for so long. Have you finished?" Don''t know why, yellow shirt female see song Qingshu and peiman empress look close together, some uncomfortable in the heart.


    "That''s it," Queen Pei man said with a smile. "Is it your sisters who have discussed it? Are you willing to wipe the things of the king of Wei or the son of song?"

 Chapter 827

    Song Qingshu was disgusted to hear this. How strange it was to hear it. It felt like cheating an ignorant girl. However, when Queen peiman came forward to be a villain, he was happy to make a fortune.


    "To... Sister... Brother in law." The two girls'' voices were imperceptible, but no matter how close they were, they could be heard.


    "He''s not your brother-in-law." The yellow dress girl stroked her forehead with her hand. She was about to faint. Her two sisters didn''t know how to describe it. Did they say they were innocent or stupid?


    "No! They''re just children. " Although the two sisters are silly, she has to protect her sister. How can she watch this kind of thing happen.


    Song Qingshu was silent, but Queen peiman sneered: "you want to save the sisters in Huanyi yard, but you are not willing to sacrifice. How can you have the best of both worlds? If it''s not by chance, you''ll have to make more sacrifices than that. Now you''ve got a bargain and you''re good at it? "


    For a moment, Huang shannu was speechless. She knew what she said was reasonable, but why did she always feel strange about the whole thing: "just use the Wei King''s... OK, let the song one do it. What''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "don''t involve me. I''m a victim from the beginning to the end. Even if you ask me, I don''t want to."


    Queen Pei man pointed at Zhao hu''er and said, "this is the request of your two sisters. Why don''t you ask their opinions?"


    Huang Shan looked back at her two sisters and said angrily, "you are all girls. How can you make such a request?" She had subconsciously wanted to say shameless request, but she realized that the tone was too heavy, so she swallowed it temporarily.


    "Elder sister, we just don''t want to let our bodies get stained with the dirty things of the king of Wei. It''s disgusting when we think about it. Maybe we will have nightmares all our lives." Zhao Yuanyuan pleaded in a low voice.


    "What''s song''s name makes you not sick?" Huang shannu felt completely unable to understand the insistence of her two sisters.


    "Brother in law, he''s different." Zhao hu''er also murmured.


    "What''s the difference?" Huang Shan Nu Nu Nu way.


    "I said, how can you be so dull as a sister?" Queen peiman couldn''t help saying, "can''t you see that your two sisters have made a secret promise to master song? Of course, they don''t dislike the things they like. "


    "No ~" the two girls were very shy and hummed in unison.


    "How could it be that they only met once? How could it be that they were willing to meet in such a short time?" The yellow dress female was stupefied, subconsciously said.


    "Love is such a sudden thing, not to mention..." Queen peiman looked at Song Qingshu on purpose, and said with a smile, "the son of song is handsome, smart and powerful. He is also a famous hero in the world, not to mention your two little sisters who are not familiar with the world. Even I like him very much."


    "No shame, no shame." The yellow dress girl couldn''t help spat.


    "That''s the difference between our grassland women and your Han women. For us, like is like, don''t like is don''t like, how can there be so many detours?" Queen peiman''s eyes fell on the two girls on the bed. "Although they are Han people, they grew up in our kingdom of Jin. They are similar to our grassland women in this respect."


    Seeing that the yellow dress girl was still hesitating, Queen peiman added the last fire: "in fact, it''s not nice to say that the song Prince looked at the two little princesses and touched them. Can they marry other people in the future?"


    "Hey, again, I was just trying to hide it from you. I didn''t know that fate was so magical. Now we will be on the same front." Seeing that she led the war to himself, song Qingshu was not happy.


    "Why, you don''t want to be responsible for something bad?" Yellow shirt female suddenly willow eyebrow want to erect, completely forget before a second oneself still stop what.


    "What have I done?" Song Qingshu looked depressed, "in my hometown, this kind of cuddle is very normal... Often." Later, his own voice became smaller. Maybe it was normal for him to cuddle in his previous life, but it was also abnormal for him to touch a naked girl like that, even though it was to forge a trace.


    "The song childe''s hometown is Wudang Mountain in Xiangyang Prefecture. How can I not know that such behavior in the Song Kingdom is normal?" The yellow dress girl said coldly.


    "I''m in charge, just two princesses, and I can afford it." Song Qing''s book head is big. He stands up and says dryly. At the same time, he is in a trance. Long ago, he was also a five good youth who yearned for pure love. But in this turbulent world, he gradually learned a lot of things he despised before, such as marriage for interests


    "I think it''s beautiful. Hu''er and Yuanyuan are so beautiful. They are also Grand princesses of Song Dynasty. Are they what you want?" I don''t know why, the yellow dress girl felt uncomfortable.


    "What song princess is now just two down and out female slaves. If it wasn''t for song childe who was a gentleman before, your two younger sisters would have been his people," Queen peiman sneered at the right time. "This girl tried every means to obstruct it. Is she jealous?"


    Yellow shirt female heart a jump: "I eat what vinegar?"


    "For example, some people secretly admire song Gongzi, but who knows that his younger sister is the first to win. He''s too embarrassed to compete with his younger sister, so he can only secretly destroy the good deeds of his younger sister and song Gongzi." Although Queen Pei man was laughing, she was so angry that she changed her face.


    "Do you really think about it?" The yellow dress girl bit her lips and looked at her two sisters.


    Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan look at each other. They are blushing, but no one is willing to speak. As soon as they look at them, the yellow shirt girl knows most of them clearly: "I don''t care about you. You can do whatever you want." As soon as his voice fell, he left with frost on his face.


    "Sister, sister!" The two girls reached out to pull her. As a result, the Yellow shirted girl left in a hurry, but they didn''t hold her. As a result, her quilt slipped down again, and she was so scared that she quickly retracted the quilt.


    "Why is she so angry?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded when she saw the yellow dress floating and disappeared out of the window.


    "Although you are very resourceful, you don''t know much about this woman''s mind." Queen peiman laughed, but she didn''t explain it carefully. Then she said, "time is running out. Let''s decorate it. I''ll decorate it for the king of Wei, and you two will help Mr. Song out."


    "Shall we do this?" Zhao hu''er was silly. "Just now, my brother-in-law didn''t just order the king of Wei casually. Why don''t he order it again himself?"


    Song Qingshu a black line: "that move is too dangerous, hurt his kidney, I''m not so stupid, point yourself."


    "So what should we do?" Zhao Yuanyuan asked blankly.


    Song Qingshu explained to one side that it''s not like he didn''t explain. What''s the matter? He''s never been so humble when he picked up a girl. Ah, it''s so troublesome to want to be a whore and set up a memorial archway.


    However, Queen peiman seemed to have guessed his thoughts, and came to the ears of the two girls like a flower of explanation: "you''ll be like this later..."


    "Ah?" The two girls'' cheeks were bright red, and they seemed to shrink from each other.


    "If you think about it, it''s a sacrifice you have to make to save your suffering sisters. You should feel better," Queen peiman added. "What''s more, you''d better give it to the man you like. What''s the shame?"


    Notice that the two girls'' eyes gradually become firm, and their faces are covered with the holy light of sacrifice that they saw before. Song Qingshu can''t help but smack his tongue secretly, which shows that queen peiman''s ability to cheat is absolutely amazing.


    After fooling around with the two girls, Queen peiman began to set up the scene of the palace. First, she picked up the wine pot and poured a lot of wine into the king''s mouth. The wine spilled from the corner of her mouth onto her skirt. She could smell a lot of wine from a long distance.


    It''s late now. If we delay any longer, it''ll be dawn. It''s all in vain. Now Song Qingshu is no longer pedantic and goes directly to Fengta.


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu came down from the Phoenix couch, she happened to smile at Queen peiman: "son song is in good health." she had already arranged other places and waited here. Finally, when he came out, through the curtain, Queen peiman vaguely saw something on the lips of the two girls, They can''t help laughing at the instructions, and they wipe them off as soon as possible.


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "has the rest been arranged?"


    "It''s almost finished. There''s only the body of the dark guard left," Queen peiman pointed to the corner. "Originally, my intention was to escape disguised as him fearing sin, but I know that you''re so good at disguise. Later, you''ll cut off his face and disguise as him. Then the emperor will be more sure to ask."


    Song Qingshu nodded, he did not intend to correct the other party, that he changed face is with the real person. Skin.


    "In about a time, give this to the king of Wei." Queen peiman handed me a red pill.


    "What is this?" Smelling the fragrance of the medicine on it, song Qingshu felt vaguely in a trance and was shocked.


    "It''s called" laissez faire. "I managed to get it. It''s made of dozens of rare herbs from western regions. It can make people confused and completely release their inner desires. It can make people feel drunk when they say something that they usually don''t dare to say. So can things develop as expected later, It depends on the quality of this medicine. " Queen peiman looked at the red pill, and there was a trace of fanatical gambling in her eyes.


    "So powerful?" Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly, thinking that the time is too hasty today. When he has a chance in the future, he will have to find out the formula of this medicine. It''s really a necessary medicine for planting blame.


    "I''m going to go to the emperor now. The young master will talk to the two girls again, so that they won''t forget what to say." With that, Queen peiman left in a hurry with her skirt.

 Chapter 828

    "Emperor, Emperor ~" the quiet night was broken by Queen peiman''s anxious voice.


    "Lady, what''s the matter?" Outside renzheng hall, a sinister looking eunuch suddenly appeared and stopped in front of Queen peiman.


    "It turns out that it''s the governor. I have something urgent to see the emperor." Queen peiman was also afraid of the eunuch, because he was the first master of Daxing Kingdom under the emperor. Xiaoxingguo, who was disguised before Song Qingshu, had nothing to do with him, but because Daxing Kingdom served the emperor, the eunuch who served the queen was named xiaoxingguo by her at will.


    "The emperor has just gone to bed after drinking. Is there anything he can''t talk about tomorrow?" Daxingguo didn''t mean to let it go.


    Queen Pei man is very happy. Xizong is famous for his good wine. She must get drunk every time before she gives up. She specially chose a day for Xizong to drink tonight, because a person''s judgment is not so clear after he is drunk, and he is easy to be impulsive


    "This matter is related to the king of Wei, who suddenly broke into my bedroom in the middle of the night, intending to plot against the law." Queen peiman had been planning for a long time, and she pretended to be scared, without any flaw.


    As soon as daxingguo''s face was solidified, the matter was very important, and he did not dare to decide: "please come with me, madam." Quickly took her into the benevolence hall.


    "What? "The villain!" Jin Xizong smashed the sobering soup cup on the ground.


    When a person wakes up after a deep sleep, his mood is absolutely not so good. What''s more, when he wakes up after being drunk, his head is dizzy, and a stream of evil fire is coming up.


    "Today, my concubine has already gone to bed. In the middle of the night, the king of Wei suddenly burst into the room full of wine, intending to... Intending to..." Queen peiman lowered her head and sobbed. If song Qingshu was here, she would give a thumbs up praise for her excellent acting.


    "Emperor, I''m afraid we have to go to the Taihe hall to find out what happened." Daxing kingdom was loyal to the emperor. Knowing that Jin Xizong was a little confused, he quickly reminded him.


    "The hall of Taihe!" Although Jin Xizong was not in good health, he always had a big temper. He always killed the minister with his stick. Now when he saw the murderous look in his eyes, daxingguo was shocked.


    They came to Taihe hall in a hurry and were suddenly stopped by the guards outside the hall: "who are you waiting for? This is the Queen''s palace. No one is allowed to enter. " Jin Xizong came in a hurry, and did not put out the emperor''s guard of honor, coupled with the reason of the night, these guards did not recognize him.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes, and don''t look who it is?" Daxingguo was so angry that he slapped the bodyguard with a big mouth.


    At this time, the bodyguards around just saw Jin Xizong and his party. They were shocked and fell on their knees one after another: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"


    Jin Xizong glanced at the bodyguard, and his eyes were even colder: "if I remember correctly, you seem to be under the Wei king."


    "Yes... Yes..." the voice of the guard could not stop shaking.


    "Hum!" Jin Xizong snorted coldly and walked to the hall.


    "Emperor... Emperor, you can''t enter..." The bodyguard stood in front of Jin Xizong. He was a confidant of the king of Wei. He knew that the king of Wei had entered the Taihe hall not long ago, and there were some unpleasant voices from time to time. He immediately knew that the king of Wei might have caused a catastrophe, but he had no way to persuade him, so he had to strengthen the guard, Block the information inside and outside the hall - it''s a pity that he didn''t know that queen peiman had already bought some of his soldiers.


    Now seeing Jin Xizong''s sudden visit, the bodyguard''s head exploded. He couldn''t think normally. He just subconsciously wanted to repay the king of Wei for his kindness. There was only one idea in his head. At this time, the emperor must not see the scene inside.


    "Bold!" Daxingguo suddenly flashed out and slapped him on the chest. "How dare you stop Shengjia? Come on, take this man first!"


    Jin Xizong''s face was even more gloomy. He didn''t look at the guard. He quickened his steps to the hall of Taihe. Before he got to the door, he heard the wanton voice of the king of Wei: "little beauty, please give me a smile." At the same time mixed with the voice of weeping girls.


    Jin Xizong was stunned. Who was the girl inside? However, his doubts were soon replaced by anger. He raised his foot and kicked open the gate of Taihe hall.


    Daxing Kingdom, who has been inseparable from emperor jinxizong, glances at the palace and sighs in his heart: I''m afraid it''s difficult for the king of Wei this time


    On the Queen''s Phoenix couch, two girls, with scattered temples and untidy clothes, were crying and avoiding the king of Wei.


    Jin Xizong took a deep breath, stood at the door and did not go in. He turned to the queen and asked, "who are these two women?"


    The empress pretended to look over there, and immediately showed a look of shock: "they... They are the two Song Dynasty little princesses that the emperor has been calling for. My concubine thought that they would come to serve the emperor soon, so she took them with her and taught them some etiquette in the Palace first. Who knows... Who knows..."


    It seems to see them, two little girls on the bed stagger out of bed, one after another like the queen stretched out her hand: "Niang Niang, help us."


    Queen peiman''s eyes were straight when she looked at them. Originally, according to her design, the two girls should not wear clothes, but Song Qing was obviously reluctant to give up. The two girls were still wearing clothes, but they were deliberately torn to pieces, making the white skin on their thighs and waists appear. When they looked at their blood, they didn''t reveal anything important.


    At this time, the king of Wei also chased down from the bed: "run what run ah, the king has not played enough."


    The two girls turned a blind eye to jinxizong and replied flurriedly, "don''t do this, your highness. We are women belonging to the emperor."


    "If the emperor is not the emperor, he will be the emperor in the future." The king of Wei laughed.


    Jin Xizong''s face became more and more black. As he was about to say something, Queen peiman stopped the two girls in front of him and opened her arms to protect them: "King Wei, you are too presumptuous!"


    The king of Wei took a greedy look at her bulging chest and subconsciously said, "it''s really big. It must be cool to pinch it."


    Queen Pei man was very happy in her heart, but she was very ashamed and indignant: "King Wei, please respect yourself. This palace is your empress!"


    "Well, you''re not my biological mother. When that old man hiccups, according to our grassland rules, you''re still my woman? At that time, I''ll play with you as much as I want. You''ve bullied our mother and son all these years. At that time, I''ll make you lie on the ground like a female dog and lick me on your knees... "

 Chapter 829

    Queen peiman was red in the face when she heard that. Although she was aware that the king of Wei had some bad ideas for her, she deliberately tried to get in front of Jin Xizong to induce the other party to say what she thought. Although she was ready, she still didn''t expect that the other party would be so dirty. Her cheeks were red with anger, and her eyes were murderous.


    "Report to your majesty, there are two regiments of falling red on the bed. There are many traces of abuse on the two little princesses, and their intimate profanity clothes and the inner thighs are covered with the body fluids of the king of Wei." Some palace maids had been instructed by Jin Xizong to check the bodies of the two little princesses. Because there was only one man in the palace, they subconsciously thought that the king of Wei had left those things on the two little princesses.


    Jin Xizong''s face was even more ugly, and he suddenly gave a loud shout: "dark guard, get out of here for me." As soon as his voice fell, a figure flashed out of the shadow.


    Although as like as two peas be startled at the same time, he is surprised to see that the other side is sung by the Qing Dynasty. But it is no wonder that he disguised himself as a little Xingguo before he could deceive me around.


    "Why did the king of Wei become like this?" Although Jin Xizong was angry in his heart, he was not completely confused. Knowing that he could not fully listen to the Queen''s one-sided words, he called out the dark guard he had arranged beside the king of Wei to ask.


    "The king of Wei drank some wine today, and suddenly he was in the mood to visit the empress. But when he came, I didn''t know if he was drunk. The king of Wei... The king of Wei..." Song Qingshu suddenly hesitated.


    "Go on." Jin Xizong''s breathing became rapid.


    "I dare not say that." In order to make the play more realistic, song Qingshu pretended to be trembling with genuine Qi, which made queen peiman feel stunned. He thought that his acting skills were good enough, but compared with this man, he was really a little witch.


    "I want you to say it!" Jin Xizong''s voice is colder.


    Song Qingshu then took advantage of the situation and added: "when the king of Wei was drunk, he had some... Moves on the empress. The two maids who served the empress stopped the king of Wei, and the empress took the opportunity to run out. When the king of Wei saw that the two girls were beautiful, he didn''t want to chase them, so he took them to bed


    "Then why don''t you stop the king of Wei in the meantime?" Jin Xizong cheered.


    "My subordinates advised the king of Wei, but the king of Wei didn''t listen to me and scolded me instead. My subordinates are only servants, and the king of Wei is the master. It''s not easy for us to interfere in what the master wants to do. The subordinates could only protect the empress so that the king of Wei would not make a big mistake. As for the two maids, the subordinates thought that it was not a big deal, "Song Qingshu pleaded guilty in a hurry." before that, I really didn''t know the identity of the two maids, and I hope the emperor can see clearly! "


    "I left you by the side of the king of Wei. Besides protecting him, I also wanted to urge him. But you neglected your duty. What''s the use of keeping you? You can make your own decisions. " Jin Xizong took out a knife from his bodyguard and threw it directly in front of song Qingshu.


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be silly. He can''t really take the knife to his neck. His mind suddenly turns and he soon has an idea. Originally, he was worried that he would be put into prison by Jin Xizong for strict interrogation. In that case, let''s take the opportunity to get away.


    Song Qingshu slowly picked up the knife, but did not wipe it to his neck. Instead, he shot at jinxizong. While the guards were in a hurry to protect the emperor, he rushed out of the hall.


    As soon as the sleeves of daxingguo, who was always guarding around jinxizong, wrapped them, they stopped the single sword. When they swung it, the single sword shot at the back of songqingshu faster than before. Only a dull hum came from the night sky.


    Daxingguo''s face flashed a look of surprise. He didn''t expect that the man could run even if he was stabbed by himself: "take someone to chase him. He was stabbed. He must not run far if he was seriously injured."


    "Yes A group of bodyguards rushed after Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan. They were frightened and looked at Queen peiman as if they were asking for help. Peiman made a look in his eyes to make the two girls calm down. The two girls were just a little relieved when they thought that he was so good at martial arts.


    Song Qingshu, who just escaped from Taihe hall, was suddenly held by a soft hand. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was a yellow shirt girl.


    "Come with me." Huang Shan female soft voice says, pull him to hide behind a rockery by the side, just escaped those big inside bodyguards who chase out.


    "Why are you so careless?" Looking at the single knife inserted in his back, there was a twinkle of heartache on the yellow shirt girl''s face.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a skin injury." Song Qingshu smiles and shakes his internal power, and the single sword is shaken out of the body. In fact, with his martial arts, it was almost impossible for daxingguo to shoot him, but in order not to be seen, he had to accept the other side''s knife. And he had used Qi to protect his back for a long time. The knife was clamped less than an inch after it was inserted into his back. In the end, it was just skin injury.


    Huang shannu checked the shallow wound on his back and understood his thoughts. She couldn''t help saying, "do you need to help that woman so hard?"


    "This is not only to help her, but also to help you," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "By the way, how did you come back?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you... You, so come back and have a look." The girl in the yellow shirt turned a little red.


    Song Qingshu nodded, and then said: "now there is a very powerful master beside the emperor of the state of Jin. Although we are not afraid of him, if he finds the trace, it may damage the overall layout of tonight, so we won''t go in now. Let''s watch the change here."


    Huang shannu looks around. They are now in a small cave in the rockery. If they move a little bigger, they will touch each other''s bodies


    Hesitated for a while, yellow shirt female finally red face nodded: "good."


    At this time, Jin Xizong in Taihe palace did not focus on the dark Wei who escaped. Instead, he looked at the king of Wei with his eyes full of fire. He had long liked the two little princesses of the Song Dynasty. He had been waiting for them to grow up. The longer they grew, the more water they were able to eat, but they were picked by other men. How could his depression and anger be expressed in words.


    However, the other party is his only son after all. Jin Xizong angrily looks at the king of Wei. After all, he is the king of a country. He can distinguish between the two women. Does he want to be jealous with his son? If you really want to spread it, you can''t be laughed off?


    His lips were slightly open, and he was planning to give two princesses of Song Dynasty to the king of Wei as side imperial concubines to finish the matter completely. Suddenly, a bodyguard came over with a suit of clothes in a panic: "Emperor... Emperor, found a set of... A set of dragon robes on the bed."


    "Dragon Robe?" Jin Xizong''s face finally changed. An emperor can not care about women, wealth or corruption, but no one will not care about his throne.


    Before he looked at the king of Wei, there was more anger in his eyes. Now the anger in his eyes has disappeared, and it is cold instead.


    Queen peiman is secretly proud. Over the years, she has already found out her husband''s temperament. Everything in front of her is just a foreshadowing. This set of dragon robes is the biggest killing move.


    At the sight of Huang cancan''s Dragon Robe, the crazy king of Wei suddenly saw a light in front of his eyes. He staggered over and grabbed the Dragon Robe. At the same time, he called out arrogantly: "give me the Dragon Robe... Oh no, give me the Dragon Robe. Peiman, come and kneel and lick me."


    "King of Wei, please say a few words..." Daxing state could not help but persuade him, but before he finished, he suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the knife that was inserted in the chest of king of Wei, and looked back at Jin Xizong, showing an unbelievable color.


    Jin Xizong said coldly: "such a rebellious son is dead." The king of Wei grasped the knife in his chest, chuckled out some meaningless words, stepped back a few steps, and finally fell to the ground, no more sound.


    All the people in the Hall fell to their knees, leaving Jin Xizong standing alone. Queen Pei man lowered her head and showed a slight smile at the corners of her lips. The result was much better than expected, thanks to the cooperation of song Qingshu


    "If I hear a little gossip about what happened here tonight, I won''t go to find out who said it. All the people present will be executed directly!" Jin Xizong coldly left a word, turned and walked away, did not look at the body of the king of Wei on the ground.


    After the emperor left, Queen peiman stood up and ordered the eunuch to clean up the body of the king of Wei. She obeyed the etiquette of the prince. Although she hated the king of Wei to the bone, she still had to do the appearance.


    When all the dust settled, Queen peiman drove out all the maids and eunuchs, leaving only Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan. Song Qingshu and Huang shannu took the opportunity to slip in.


    "Now that your wish has been fulfilled, it''s time to talk about how to help us save people." Just now, song Qingshu and I were hiding in the cave for a long time. They were so close that the heart beat of the girl in the yellow shirt is still accelerating. We can only hide our abnormality by speaking quickly, "hu''er and Yuanyuan, come to my sister."


    But the two girls blushed and looked at Song Qingshu. Just as they were passing by, they were held by Queen peiman: "they can''t go with you now."


    "You want to go back?" The eyes of the Phoenix in the yellow dress are cold.


    Queen Pei man said with a smile: "don''t react so much, girl. You think about what happened tonight. The two of them are clients, but they disappeared overnight. Everyone will have doubts. It''s also not good for you to save other people at that time."


    "Well... OK." Huang shannu agreed, "let''s talk about how to save people."


    Queen peiman got rid of her troubles tonight. She was very happy, but she didn''t care about her politeness. She replied with a smile: "as I said before, our palace can provide you with the antidote of Xiaoyaosan and the gold medal for going out of the city, but how to save people needs you to think of your own way. Our palace is too sensitive to participate in this matter in person."


    At this time, Jin Xizong was blown by the cold wind all the way in the benevolent government palace, and he had already woken up more than half of his wine. He thought that he had killed his only son on impulse, and his heart was full of regret. But he was unwilling to admit his mistake, so he had to call Daxing country in: "what do you think of tonight?"

 Chapter 830

    Daxingguo shrunk his hands in his sleeves, lowered his head and asked, "I don''t know what the emperor asked?"


    "Is..." Jin Xizong hesitated for a moment, "is the performance of the king of Wei so absurd tonight, will it be someone to obstruct?"


    "According to the available information, the king of Wei didn''t show any signs of being coerced by others, and the bodyguards outside Taihe hall were also his confidants. He should be responsible for this kind of fate," Daxing Guo said, suddenly changing the subject. "It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Jin Xizong asked in a hurry.


    "But there may not be no doubt about the whole thing. First, it''s unreasonable for the king of Wei to rush into the Queen''s bedroom in the middle of the night, no matter how absurd he is; Second, there are too many coincidences in the whole thing in retrospect... "There is another sentence that daxingguo didn''t say, that is, if the king of Wei didn''t die, ask him to tell the truth. However, he knows his master''s temperament, weak but very irascible. He is stubborn and can''t be questioned. He doesn''t need to be moldy for a dead prince.


    Jin Xizong nodded: "well, it''s up to you Huanyi hospital to investigate and handle this matter. Be sure to find out if there is anyone behind it to obstruct it!"


    "Receive orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, several people in the Taihe Temple exchanged ideas about how to save people, but they were all rejected for one reason or another, and in the end, they did not make a perfect plan.


    "We can''t be in a hurry about this. Anyway, when something like this happened tonight, the Imperial Palace must be on the most alert. We don''t have to choose this time to do it." Song Qingshu said.


    The yellow shirt girl nodded: "it''s better to lurk for a few days first. During this period, we will discuss it carefully. We must come up with a perfect plan."


    "Miss Yang ~" now that we are together, Queen peiman already knows the surname of the yellow dress girl Yang. "There are some things that we have to say in advance."


    "What?" The yellow dress girl didn''t like the enchanting queen, and her tone was a little cold.


    "The Jin and Song dynasties are in a state of hostility. If the girl comes back and tells us what happened tonight, then we will not be polite." Although Queen peiman was laughing, her tone was full of threat.


    "Oh? Well, I''d like to hear about it Huang shannu sneered and said that she has really thought about this. After all, she is not as naive as her two sisters. For the sake of the interests of the country, what is the short-term alliance worth maintaining?


    "I don''t know what happened to your sisters in the state of Jin these years. I think the subjects in the Southern Song Dynasty will speculate. But there is no evidence. Even if your subjects doubt them, they will doubt them. But if the girls want to deal with me, I don''t mind which men they have served, or even the details, All the comments from the industry are printed in pamphlets and distributed to the song and Jin borders. At that time, although the state of song is big, how can you be a place for your sisters? " Queen peiman''s smile was full of cunning, like a fox.


    "You Huang Shan female apricot eyes wide open, subconsciously step forward.


    But Queen peiman didn''t care. She said calmly, "as long as you keep your mouth shut about what happened tonight, our palace will naturally keep your mouth shut about what happened to the princesses."


    The yellow dress girl''s face was uncertain. After all, she sighed: "OK, you are cruel." She can''t help it if she doesn''t agree. With the prosperity of Neo Confucianism in the Southern Song Dynasty, she pays close attention to the issue of women''s chastity. Once the rumors go back, how can her sisters deal with themselves?


    After they reached an agreement, they went their separate ways. Huang shannu was not at ease with her two younger sisters and decided to stay in xiaoxingguo''s residence in the imperial palace. She could always take care of her two younger sisters and all the people in Huanyi courtyard. Song Qingshu slipped out of the Imperial Palace overnight to continue to be his Tang Kuo Bian for the convenience of later action.


    "Now the matter of rescuing Huanyi hospital has begun to appear. I don''t know how long Tang Kuo''s argument will be concealed from Gebi." Song Qingshu is also very contradictory. He feels that it is immoral to deliberately hide from the other party, but he also has his own selfish heart. Gebi, a beautiful and gentle wife, is a man who can''t refuse. He is no exception. Once the showdown, he will lose the other party forever.


    Song Qingshu was struggling with this problem all the way. Until he came back to the Tang Kuo mansion, he didn''t make a good decision.


    "Forget it, let it be." Song Qingshu sighed and took off his coat. Although the knife wound on his back was not in the way, he still had to deal with it.


    "Who?" Song Qingshu suddenly stares at the door.


    "It''s me." The door squeaked and was pushed open. A beautiful shadow came in. It was Gebi.


    "Are you up so late?" Song Qingshu was a little surprised. This is the time when people are sleeping soundly.


    "I can''t sleep and I''ve been waiting for you next door."


    Song Qingshu is embarrassed by Gebi''s words. After all, her husband, who is in name, haunts her every day and doesn''t return home at night, so that her wife can''t find her. It''s really a failure.


    See song Qingshu start to dress again, song Bi eyes a Piao, suddenly surprised to say: "you hurt?"


    "Skin injury is not in the way." Song Qingshu replied unnaturally.


    "Let me see." Song Qingshu can''t refuse Gebi''s words. After all, they are husband and wife in name. It''s common for the wife to care about her husband.


    Gebi can''t help but take off his coat again. Looking at the blood stains on his back, she pursed her lips and said, "Why are you so careless?" While complaining, he took out a handkerchief and wiped it for him.


    Song Qingshu is warm in his heart. Before, he was attracted by Tang kuodian''s beautiful wife. But after these days, he cares more about Gebi''s ability to make people feel warm at home.


    "Give me the wound dressing and I''ll bandage your wound." Although Gebi is dignified and weak on the surface, she is also a woman on the grassland. These things are natural.


    "Who hurt you?" Gebi''s fingertips cut his skin near the wound, and there was a faint meaning in his voice.


    "A nobody, don''t care." It''s the first time that song Qingshu saw the legendary first master of the kingdom of Jin. Daxing kingdom is really not famous. I''m afraid that his cultivation is not inferior to Wujue.


    "The top experts in the world are really worthless." Song Qingshu is very depressed. Whether it''s the killer under the empress or the dark guard around the king of Wei, his martial arts are definitely not inferior to those of some big schools. This Daxing country is even more extraordinary. His accomplishments are comparable to those of the Central Plains.


    After all, Jin Yong''s original works are more about the affairs of the rivers and lakes, and rarely involve the things above the temples. It''s normal that there are some missing records of these masters who belong to the country.


    When song Qingshu was feeling, he suddenly felt a warning sign, and a cold shining dagger appeared on his neck.

 Chapter 831

    "What are you doing, ma''am?" At this time, there is only one person behind him, that is Gebi. Song Qingshu is calm and confident to hide her sword at the moment when the other side moves. However, he wants to know why the other side does it. He hesitates for a moment and doesn''t move.


    "Madame?" Gebi chuckled, with a trace of mockery in her laughter. "After acting for so long, do you really think you are my husband?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank, and his voice bitterly said, "you already know that."


    Seeing that he didn''t deny it, Gebi looked complicated: "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu sighed, and now there is no need to hide it. He reached out to take off the mask on his face, but heard Ge Bijiao scold: "don''t move!" At the same time, the dagger on the neck is a little tighter.


    "Don''t you ask me who I am? I just want to take off my mask." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile.


    "You don''t move. I''ll pick it." Gebi has seen his moves and knows that he has excellent martial arts skills. He doesn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Song Qingshu shrugged and said casually: "by the way, how do you see the flaw?"


    "Before, on the carriage, you caught the assassin''s dagger between your fingers. My husband didn''t have such good martial arts." Gebi groped for the mask on his face as he spoke.


    "I see. No wonder you''ve become weird all over the world." Song Qingshu secretly scolds himself for being smart on weekdays. How can he suddenly be stupid here.


    At this moment, Gongfu Gebi has opened his mask and seen his appearance clearly. He can''t help but be slightly absent-minded: "it''s really you!"


    Song Qingshu eyebrows PICK: "can you guess it''s me?"


    Gebi''s face was slightly red: "I didn''t know that. Later, I found out that my husband was a fake. I thought that before you suddenly rushed into his room, you might have been careless and forgot to wear a mask."


    "Madam, you are really smart. You can guess the truth with such a little clue. I admire you!" Song Qingshu praised it sincerely.


    "It''s useless for you to say more good things at this time. What''s the matter with our house?" Gebi waited for the answer nervously.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "since madam has guessed, why ask again."


    Gebi''s beautiful face suddenly faded and trembled: "I want you to say it yourself."


    "He''s dead." Song Qingshu''s voice was like a heavy hammer hitting Gebi''s heart.


    At this moment, Gebi seems to feel that all her strength has been exhausted. After a long time, she just breathed back and said in a cold voice: "who killed him?"


    "If I say it''s not me at this time, do you believe it?" Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile.


    "No Gebi clenched her lips.


    "I also know you won''t believe it. Fortunately, I have prepared for it. There is a blood letter in my clothes, which was written by your husband on his deathbed. You can have a look at it." Song Qingshu secretly congratulated that Tang Kuo Bian had foresight to leave this blood letter, otherwise he would have jumped into the Yellow River.


    "You don''t want to play any tricks!" The dagger in Gebi''s hand presses song Qingshu''s neck again, suspecting that he wants to divert her sight and take the opportunity to get away.


    "I''m not playing tricks. Just look at it." Song Qingshu raised his hands to indicate that he had no other idea.


    After all, Gebi couldn''t resist the desire for her husband''s letter, so one hand continued to hold the dagger against his neck, and the other hand reached out and fumbled in his clothes. After a while, she found a blood letter.


    Gebi trembled and opened the blood book. When he read it line by line, his face suddenly changed, and tears soon blurred his eyes. Her husband''s handwriting can''t be clearer than her, and it contains the secret code that they both know. Outsiders can''t cheat. In the suicide note, Tang Kuo Bian kept on telling her how he felt and felt sorry for her, and also mentioned that he entrusted his brother song Qingshu to take care of her and protect her


    Seeing the last five words "Gu La Jue Bi", Ge Bi burst into tears.


    "Madame, I beg your pardon." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Who on earth killed him!" As if to be reminded, Gebi suddenly raised her head and continued to hold the knife against him.


    "I can tell my wife the name of the murderer, but I hope she will promise me one thing first." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Say it Gebi secretly sneers. I''m afraid this man will ask himself to forgive his previous offence. I hope to spare his life.


    But song Qingshu''s answer was beyond her expectation: "I''ve been planning to avenge brother Tang Kuo, but that man is so powerful that I''m not sure yet. After these days, I know that although she looks weak, she is actually a strong and intelligent woman. So I ask her not to be impulsive when she knows the identity of that person, so as to scare the snake and make the plan of revenge for brother Tang Kuo fall short. "


    Gebi''s face changed slightly. After pondering for a long time, she said, "OK, I promise you."


    Song Qingshu just spit out three words: "Hailing king."


    "It''s him!" Gebi gnashes her teeth and her eyes are full of anger.


    Song Qingshu quickly reminded: "madam, don''t forget what I promised just now. Now I''m going to win his trust. I promise my wife that I will let wanyanliang come to avenge brother Tang Kuo."


    "No wonder you deliberately approached him during this period of time just to avenge him?" Gebi''s face finally eased a little.


    Of course, song Qingshu''s contact with Wan Yanliang has more than one purpose, but he is not stupid enough to say anything at this time. He just nods: "yes."


    Hearing his reply, Gebi was silent, and the dagger in her hand was loose.


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "does madam intend to hold my neck with a knife all the time?"


    Who knows that Gebi didn''t take back the dagger when he heard his words. Instead, he was a little tighter than just now: "hum, I can not hold you responsible for killing ugula. You promised to take care of me and revenge for him. I can understand pretending to be him for the time being, but you..."


    Gebi''s cheeks were suddenly as red as blood, biting his lips and staring at him: "why do you take advantage of others'' danger and take advantage of me?"


    Thinking of the other party''s tenderness and amorous feelings that night, song Qingshu''s heart suddenly swings. However, he soon recovers and knows that if he does not answer this question well, he will be doomed.


    Although Tang Kuo Bian said to give Gebi to him when she was dying, it''s just enough to listen to such words. Gebi has an independent personality after all, and she has a noble status in the kingdom of Jin. If she doesn''t want to, can she give it to Tang Kuo Bian?


    "Can''t you answer?" Gebi thought of the other party pretending to be her husband that night, which made her flatter him with great enthusiasm. She could not help but feel ashamed and angry.

 Chapter 832

    Song Qingshu''s mind turns like electricity, thinking quickly: because you are too beautiful, you can''t hold it for a while? Don''t think about it. I''m sure the opponent''s hand will fall; Or take Tang Kuo Bian''s last words to say things, just as her man, turn that night''s events into a kind of reasonable and legal intimacy? Er, even if Gebi doesn''t kill him in the face of Tang Kuo Bian, he must be disgusted with him from now on.


    In fact, song Qingshu doesn''t worry about Gebi''s dagger. The opponent doesn''t know martial arts. He has countless ways to get out of danger. Even if he doesn''t hide, he can''t break the defense of the body protecting Qi with her strength.


    He is so tangled because he wants to transfer his image in her heart. After all, after this period of time, he has already subconsciously regarded Gebi as his own woman and doesn''t want to lose her completely in the future.


    "I''ve been running around all these years. Although I know a lot of women, none of them make me feel at home, except you. During this period of time, when I get along with you, I see you waiting for me to go home and calling my husband affectionately... I really have an illusion that you are my wife and we are a loving couple. But I know all this is false, so I deliberately want to avoid you, until that night I forgot to bring a mask back to scare you, and then you took the initiative to kiss me, at that moment I just felt a bang in my head, suddenly I didn''t want to care so much, just want to take you as my wife and son, I offended you on impulse, I''m sorry. " Song Qingshu describes a secret love in a very affectionate tone, which makes him feel a little bit sour.


    Routine, it''s all routine! Zhiruo, Qingqing, ah Jiu, Xuexue er... I hope you don''t blame me, you can also make me feel at home.


    Song Qingshu has been making amends to his wives in his private theater, and he secretly despises his own routine. Although most of his words are deliberately made up, at least one thing is true. Gebi really makes him feel at home.


    Gebiyu blushed and hated: "you say that because I seduce you, you can''t control it?" But at this time, she was very embarrassed. In retrospect, she did mean to alienate herself during this time, and she did take the initiative to kiss him that night


    Song Qingshu replied in a hurry: "how can I? It''s because I have feelings that I shouldn''t have for you that I can''t control and make a big mistake."


    Gebi looks at him in a dazed way. Suddenly, her expression becomes very complicated. Her eyes turn red. She throws the knife aside and sobs with her knees around her.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and finally passed the pass.


    Looking back, he saw that Gebi buried her head in her knees and her shoulders stirred slightly. It was obvious that she was very sad. Song Qingshu sighed and put her hand around her: "cry, it''s better to cry."


    "Don''t touch me!" Gebi struggles subconsciously.


    But song Qingshu didn''t let her go this time, instead, he held her closer: "at this time, you need a shoulder to lean on."


    Gebi''s whole body is stiff, but she doesn''t continue to struggle, so she shrinks in his arms and feels painful. Song Qingshu had no desire in her heart. She patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu realizes that the cry in his arms is getting smaller and smaller. He looks down and finds that Gebi is too sad to sleep in his arms.


    Instead of putting her to bed, song Qingshu hugged her tightly. He could do nothing about her grief for her husband''s death. The only thing he could do was to give her a warm embrace.


    Song Qingshu is also running all night, smelling the elegant fragrance from Gebi, the whole person also gradually fell asleep in the past.


    When the sky in the East turns white, Gebi suddenly opens her eyes and finds herself sleeping in Song Qingshu''s arms. She suddenly froze.


    Song Bi subconsciously looked at his clothes, no scattered traces, this just slightly relieved, this just noticed that the other hand is also very peaceful, just on his shoulder. Recalling that after she fell asleep last night, perhaps because of her husband''s death, she seemed to fall into an extremely cold ice cellar in her dream. When she was a little cold, she seemed to hear a warm voice comforting her and giving her courage. At the same time, her whole body seemed to be surrounded by a warm stove, The chilling cold that made people feel palpitating gradually disappeared


    Seeing song Qingshu''s bare upper body, Gebi instantly understands what''s going on, and her gorgeous face is extremely red.


    He carefully raised song Qingshu''s arm and came out of his arms. With a complicated look, he looked at the man who was still sleeping. With a faint sigh, he gently pulled a thin blanket over him and walked out.


    Last night, song Qingshu was comforting Gebi. He didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn. At this time, Gebi left. He was confused and noticed, but he was too sleepy to open his eyes.


    After a long time, song Qingshu suddenly opens his eyes and sees Gebi sitting beside the bed in a daze.


    "Ma''am, what are you doing?" Song Qingshu hesitated.


    Gebi gave a bitter smile: "although I really want to do a legal affair for ogula, I also know that before revenge, I can''t let Wan Yanliang have any vigilance. The only thing I can do now is to keep filial piety for him, but I can''t let my servants know. I have to come to your room. I hope it doesn''t make you feel bad."


    "My wife is very kind to brother Tang Kuo. I don''t have time to admire him. How can I feel bad luck?" Song Qingshu had the time to look at her carefully. She was dressed in snow-white filial piety, and her face was a touch of sadness. The whole person looked very touching.


    As the saying goes, a woman should be pretty and filial. It''s true that she doesn''t cheat me! Song Qingshu can''t help thinking that shuang''er, who was in the Viscount''s house at the beginning, was also so filial and charming. Later, they


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings, and then he secretly despises himself. He has just lost his husband, a poor undead. How can he think about these messy things!


    When he was wandering outside, Gebi suddenly knelt down in front of him: "wanyanliang, the dog thief, has been trusted by the emperor over the years, and there are countless masters under his command. As a woman, I have no heart to avenge him. My uncle is a famous hero in the world, and also his brother. I hope my uncle will avenge him!"


    ---


    Thank you for Feng ah Yin''s reward, as well as the monthly ticket support of other readers!

 Chapter 833

    Song Bi''s pitiful uncle, hearing song Qingshu''s body softened, he quickly stepped forward and helped him up: "madam, you can rest assured that I have promised brother Tang Kuo to avenge him. Even if madam doesn''t say it, I will do it."


    He didn''t think so much about it. He held Gebi''s arm with both hands. Gebi felt the temperature of his palm. Yujia couldn''t see a red color, and subconsciously retracted his hand.


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first and then began to smile bitterly. It is clear that both of them have had the most intimate relationship. Now the touch of her arm makes her so uncomfortable. It seems that she hates me very much in her heart.


    "I don''t know if uncle can give Gebi a definite time limit," Song Qingshu said with dismay. "I know who the enemy is, but I can''t show it. I don''t know how long I can bear it. If uncle can give me a definite time limit, I will have hope, so I won''t be driven mad by the idea of revenge."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally shook his head: "if I just give you a deadline now, it''s irresponsible. Although Wan Yanliang is not the most powerful person on the surface, his hidden power is frightening during this period of contact. Before he is fully sure, everything is empty talk."


    Gebi sighed: "wanyanliang is powerful. It''s impolite of Gebi to let him take such a big risk. Let him have a good rest. I''ll leave." With that, he turned and walked out


    Song Qingshu quickly came forward and took hold of her white wrist: "Madam misunderstood, the words just now are not evasive words, I really want to help you."


    Gebi''s eyes fell on the wrist: "men and women give and receive, childe, please respect yourself."


    "Bullshit, men and women are not compatible. We''ve rolled the sheets between us several times. What else is not compatible with each other?" Listening to her tone, song Qingshu could not help but be annoyed.


    Gebi''s greasy face was flushed with rouge, and he couldn''t help but glared at him. "Please be careful, young master. Gebi is now a man of new age, and young master is the sworn brother of gougula. Gebi doesn''t want to be talked about."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "since you, I''ll talk to Tang Kuo about the settlement of the dispute, well, let''s talk about it from here. Why just still good, why now even uncle did not call, a childe so shengfen? "


    "What do you want me to call you?" Gebi pursed her lips and gave him a deep look.


    From a close observation, song Qingshu has to sigh that Gebi''s appearance is simply carved by God. A pair of beautiful eyes are just like two shining gems, and the delicate face is flawless.


    Song Qingshu read mind rippling, blurted out: "I think you call me like before."


    "What did I call you before?" Gebi is a Leng at first, thinking that I didn''t know you before, and then react. What the other party said was that when he pretended to be Tang Kuo, Xiafei''s cheeks were ashamed and angry, "you can''t think about it!"


    Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became rather interesting: "in fact, according to the agreement between brother Tang Kuo and me, you should have called my husband now."


    "That''s your agreement. It''s none of my business!" Gebi can''t help but scold her husband half dead. How can he take the initiative to give his wife to another man. However, she quickly reflected that Tang Kuo Bian was worried that she would be bullied by others, so he used this relationship to restrain song Qingshu and let him protect himself in the future.


    Song Qingshu smile, and did not force her, but said: "I also think that brother Tang Kuo''s agreement is too ridiculous, so the wife does not have to take it seriously."


    Gebi looks at him in surprise. Because of her beauty, I don''t know how many wild bees and butterflies have tried to get close to her over the years. It''s strange that other men don''t take advantage of such a favorable agreement and don''t use it to death. Who knows that this person has given up without any care.


    "You said it yourself. Don''t regret it later?" Song Bi still does not believe to ask.


    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile: "in my opinion, unless my wife wants to, no one is qualified to give you away. Even your husband is the same. I think brother Tang Kuo is not a man in this matter."


    "Don''t insult ogula!" Gebi looked at him angrily, and then sighed, "I''ve been with Mr. and Mrs. ogula for so many years, and others don''t understand why he did it. Don''t I, as a wife, understand?"


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for WAN Yanliang, he wouldn''t have to do it. In his heart, only I can be happy, even if I marry his killer, he will only bless me. But wan Yanliang and I have a blood relationship. The other party can''t marry me honestly. I can only become his plaything and attract other covetous people, just like her mother at that time... "


    "What''s more, he knows what I mean to him and I know that I will take revenge for him. But wanyanliang is powerful. I don''t know why he has been so confused these years that he has more trust in him. My biggest dependence is gone. To take revenge on him is just an egg against a stone."


    "But even if I don''t find Wan Yanliang, Wan Yanliang will come to me. The power of the Tang Kuo family is not enough to protect me, and the imperial brother is unreliable. It''s hard for me to resist each other. At that time, my second half of my life is doomed to be miserable. That''s why urgula uses such a strange way to help him revenge. Second, it''s mainly for you to protect me."


    Gebi said, tears came down again: "but how can I not avenge him for his kindness?"


    Song Qingshu reached out to wipe off the tears on her cheek: "your husband and wife love each other to such a degree that few couples in the world can match you."


    Feeling song Qingshu''s action, Gebi trembles, but this time she doesn''t dodge. After a long silence, she suddenly raises her head: "if you can help me get revenge as soon as possible, I can pay you the corresponding reward."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "it''s very expensive to ask me to do something."


    "How much do you think I''m worth?" Gebi looked up at him with a strange luster in her eyes.


    Song Qingshu''s throat slipped for a while, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva involuntarily: "are you kidding?"


    "I''m not joking with you," he said, hesitating at the beginning. But in Gebi''s eyes, only firmness remained. "In your heart, how much am I worth?"


    "The country and the city." Song Qingshu gave a dry sentence.


    "That''s good ~" hearing his answer, Gebi can''t help smiling sweetly. When song Qingshu didn''t respond, she leaned over and kissed him on the lips.

 Chapter 834

    Song Qingshu''s eyes were straight. Although he enjoyed Gebi''s sweet and soft lips, he pushed it away, looked down at her and asked in a deep voice, "what are you doing?"


    Gebi said with a smile, "I''m just asking you to take revenge."


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "brother Tang Kuo and I have a good marriage. It''s natural for you to avenge him. What''s the reward? How can I deal with myself like this? "


    "Young master Bo Yuntian is willing to avenge for Gu La because of his noble character, but as a wife, I can''t be too ignorant to let him take such a big risk in vain." The natural reserve makes Gebi''s face more and more hot, but it''s strange that she is very calm at the moment.


    "Madam, you really don''t need to be like this. You have your ideas and I have my principles. If I really wanted to take advantage of others'' danger to get you, I would have used revenge to threaten you. Believe me, I haven''t done this kind of thing before." Song Qing''s mind can''t help but show the resentful eyes of Nanlan, Luo Bing and others, "so I really want to help you."


    Song Qingshu looks great and upright, as if he can feel the brightness of justice all over. Who knows that he was defeated by Gebi: "that night... Didn''t you take advantage of others'' danger?"


    Gebi is also Yujia fever: "you don''t have to be busy refusing, in fact, the reason why I want to be like this, in addition to revenge for my husband, there are other considerations."


    "What considerations?" Song Qingshu looks embarrassed.


    Gebi''s red lips slightly opened, hesitated for a while, then blushed and said softly, "I want to leave a trace of blood for the tugula."


    Song Qingshu heard: "brother Tang Kuo is not already..."


    "That''s why they''re looking for childe." Gebi is shy and anxious. She thinks that this man looks very smart on weekdays. How can he react so slowly now.


    "Er, even if... Even if the wife is pregnant with a child, it has half a cent to do with brother Tang Kuo?" Song Qingshu felt that his head was not enough.


    Gebi looked up at him: "young master, do you remember what he promised me on the way to pucha''s house?"


    Song Qingshu recalls carefully, and suddenly he has a look. He remembers that she once proposed that their children must be named Tang Kuo. At that time, he thought that his identity had not been revealed, so he didn''t think much about it and agreed.


    "As long as the child''s surname is Tang Kuo after birth, we will not say it out, and everyone will naturally regard them as the descendants of ogula." Gebi continued.


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "do you want my son to follow other people''s surnames?" Over the years, although he has had intimate relations with many women, he has come from all over the world. In addition, he has to travel around in troubled times. Subconsciously, he doesn''t want to have children. Therefore, every time he makes love with a woman, he refines his spirit. In most cases, what he shoots out is just empty bullets. Of course, there are no wet shoes when he often stands by the river, It''s also possible to forget once or twice, such as before and Huang Rong... In that scene, he didn''t have the mind to refine Qi.


    If Gebi is allowed to conceive, it is likely to be his first child. Of course, he is reluctant.


    Gebi couldn''t help but look at him, blushing and saying, "I have to remind you that I''m someone else''s wife. Now you can enjoy boundless happiness without any responsibility. Where can I find such a good thing? Don''t you agree to such a small request? "


    "Er ~" said by her, song Qingshu immediately felt that he was a little too much, and he was typical of being cheap and selling well, "OK, but you must promise me one thing, if the children want to recognize their ancestors when they grow up, you can''t refuse."


    Gebi hesitates for a moment, thinking that it will take at least ten to twenty years for her children to grow up, which is enough time to deal with the people around her. Moreover, when the children grow up, they can still have grandchildren. There is always a way to pass the fragrance of Tang Kuo''s family.


    "Good!"


    Song Qingshu then found out that it was wrong: "Er, how can we start to discuss children''s affairs? I didn''t even want to take advantage of the danger."


    Gebi looked at him bitterly: "young master, I have recommended my pillow to this extent. Do you still want to embarrass me?"


    Song Qingshu looks at her carefully. Gebi is already beautiful. Now her snow-white clothes and skin complement each other. I don''t know whether her clothes are whiter or her skin is whiter. Coupled with the tears on her cheek, she is a great beauty. Song Qingshu''s heart softens, and he hugs her in his arms, "In fact, I don''t want to get my wife through this kind of transaction, which always makes me feel like taking advantage of others'' danger," she said in a soft voice


    Gebi sighed: "I didn''t see you so serious that night."


    "How dare you make fun of me Song Qingshu''s old face was red, and the unconscious clapped her on her buttocks. The two people were both stunned.


    "I''ll... I''ll go back first." Gebi suddenly felt a little flustered.


    Song Qingshu saw that the lady in filial piety was full of shyness. He couldn''t help but pull her back: "madam, just now, I''ve been pressing her step by step. How come I''m afraid now?"


    "Childe..." Song Bi voice is flustered.


    "Call husband." Song Qingshu said undoubtedly.


    Gebi angrily gave him a look: "you are not my husband, don''t shout."


    "But just now my wife asked me to continue pretending to be your husband." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Gebi was anxious: "when did we say that?"


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and said in a low voice, "my wife has just proposed to have a baby with me, and the child''s surname is Tang Kuo. But if Tang Kuo''s argument disappears at this time, you will be pregnant. Doesn''t everyone know that you are a wild breed?"


    Gebi is not angry to hold the powder Fist: "there is no father in the world who describes his child like this."


    "Does the lady agree that I am the father of the child?" Song Qingshu also heard his heart rippling.


    Gebi''s red lips were slightly open, and she looked like she wanted to talk and stop. Finally, she nodded: "well."


    Song Qingshu laughs, picks it up and goes to the head of the bed. He is so scared that Gebi looks pale: "it''s dawn."


    Song Qingshu looked out of the window and said, "it''s still early. It''s time."


    Gebi''s chest fluctuated: "but... I''m still wearing this dress. If you want to, I''ll give it to you after I''ve finished my filial duty."


    Song Qingshu looked down at the beauty in his arms, with a trace of evil smile on his lips: "you feel more when you wear this dress."


    Song Bi is slightly a Zheng, immediately understand each other''s mind, not from shame and anxious: "you so worthy of your brother?"


    "You don''t know that brother Tang Kuo has sent you to me. How can you care about this?" Song Qingshu raised his head and said, "brother Tang Kuo, if you have a spirit in heaven, you can watch it well. From now on, I will take good care of her, protect her, and make her happier than before."


    Before Song Qingshu finished, he was covered by Gebi: "OK, don''t mention him at this time."


    "But you mentioned it first." Song Qingshu has a playful face.


    Song Bi blushes and buries her face in his arms. Song Qingshu smiles more happily and walks to the bedside with her step by step. During this period, song Bi never refuses.


    ¡­¡­


    Wan Yanping is shocked that the emperor''s brother killed his only son, the king of Wei. The Huanyi hospital is busy investigating the matter. She has been busy for most of the night, and sneaks out of the palace as soon as she has time. She wants to tell her sister about it as soon as possible, and remind her brother-in-law to be careful during this time, so as not to accidentally touch the emperor''s brow.


    The servants in Tang Kuo''s mansion are already familiar with Wan Yanping. Over the years, she has come to visit her every once in a while. In addition, she is the mother''s sister. These servants subconsciously regard her as half the master of the mansion. Therefore, there is no obstacle for her to enter Tang Kuo''s mansion. Those servants don''t have to inform her and let her go to find her sister and brother-in-law.


    Wan Yanping always feels sorry for her sister because of what happened with her brother-in-law in the mountain stream that night. During this time, she intentionally or unintentionally evaded their husband and wife and kept paralyzing herself with the work of Huanyi hospital. It was only today that she decided to come to Tang Kuo mansion.


    After entering the Tang Kuo mansion, she hesitated for a moment. During this period, her sister and brother-in-law were in conflict and were living apart. After thinking about it, she decided to go to her sister first, because she was always worried that her sister would find some flaws when she went to her brother-in-law first.


    Who knows that her sister is not in the room, so she has to go to her brother-in-law''s room. She is worried all the way. I don''t know if my brother-in-law has thought of me during this period. If he wants to make love later, will he refuse or not


    When she is approaching her destination, Wan Yanping suddenly hears strange sounds. Now, as a passer-by, how can she not know what it is?


    After listening carefully, she recognized that it was her sister''s voice. She could not help feeling sour. It turned out that they had made up with each other.


    But Yan Ping soon despised herself. Her sister and brother-in-law should be happy to make up with her! She was in a better mood when she thought about it.


    Originally, she planned to turn around and leave for the living room to wait for them to finish and then come back. But suddenly, she felt an irrepressible curiosity: I don''t know what''s the difference between the intimacy between her sister and her brother-in-law and me


    Although she is a sister, she has a hard time thinking about it. Wan Yanping hesitates for a long time. Finally, she walks to the window and tells herself to take a look at it and then go!


    She stabbed a hole in the window, put her eyes close to her, and saw her sister''s charming and incomparable appearance. She was lost for a while. She was more beautiful than me.


    All of a sudden, Yan Ping is stiff: "who is the man on my sister?"


    ----


    How to apply for VIP group: first of all, you need to add q2470000591 and submit the screenshot of fans value. After verification, you are invited to join the VIP group,

 Chapter 835

    Wan Yanping is shocked. In her heart, her sister and her brother-in-law have always been lovers of immortals. Although her sister is matchless in beauty, she is extremely clean, gentle and skillful. She can''t even look at other men, but now this scene is too shocking to her heart.


    She never thought that the elder sister she respected would lie under another man in such a shameful posture, but the fact was in front of her, so she couldn''t help but admit it.


    "What am I going to do?" Wan Yanping wants to push the door in and scold her sister. She asks why she has done something wrong to her brother-in-law. But she knows that her sister is weak in appearance, but she is very strong in heart. If she rushes in rashly, what will she do if she doesn''t have the face to see me?


    Although Wan Yanping is deeply in love with Tang kuodian, Gebi dotes on her sister from childhood. How can she have the heart to push her sister to the end for her brother-in-law?


    Don''t go in and stop it, when it doesn''t happen? Wan Yanping knows that she is not the kind of person who can hide words. She doesn''t know how to face her sister and brother-in-law in the future, and if her brother-in-law asks, do she tell the truth or help her sister hide it?


    Wan Yanping has been struggling for a long time. No matter which one she chooses, she will hurt another person closest to her. After thinking about it, she finally comes up with a way to get the best of both worlds. That is, when her sister leaves, she quietly kills the adulterer inside. By then, her sister can''t do anything wrong to her brother-in-law, and she can completely treat it as if it didn''t happen.


    After she made up her mind, she quietly touched the whip and machete on her waist. As soon as her sister left, she would do it by herself. At that time, the man in the room had just experienced the peak of happiness. It was the weakest time, and she would hit the target immediately.


    "It''s disgusting to do such a thing in my brother-in-law''s bed!" Wanyanping has a cold face. She doesn''t want to blame her sister subconsciously, so she has to put all her anger on the man.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. The man inside seems to have unlimited physical strength. Wan Yanping has been waiting for a long time, but she doesn''t mean it''s over. Even several times, she can''t help opening a corner of the window to rush in. But when she sees her sister''s appearance, she can''t bear to embarrass her partner, so she has to bear it.


    She had been waiting outside for a long time, but the sound from time to time inside made her legs weak and her whole body uncomfortable. Wan Yanping had just tasted love. Desire was the period of the lowest self-control. Unconsciously, she felt as if she was soaking in water. She knew that she could not continue to stay like this, or the man would not be weak later, On the contrary, he is not in good condition.


    With a look at the hateful man, Wan Yanping quietly retreats and hides behind a pile of rockeries. She just can''t hear the beautiful voice inside. She quickly converges and adjusts her state of mind. Only after her sister leaves, she does it.


    In fact, song Qingshu has long found someone outside the door. He thought it was someone who didn''t know what to do. He hesitated to stop him or not, so that he wouldn''t go out and talk nonsense. But Yan Ping just lifted a corner of the window to let him see what he looked like.


    Knowing that Wan Yanping is outside, song Qingshu is Sparta. She is stealing her sister inside. With her feelings for Tang Kuo''s argument, she can''t help it. What''s the end if she rushes in?


    The most important thing is that Gebi is thin skinned. Last night, she was willing to make out with herself because of various factors. But if her sister ran into this scene, she would not let me touch it in the future.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, song Qingshu was surprised to find that Yan Ping didn''t rush in. He was slightly surprised. After that, he quickly guessed each other''s mind.


    "I didn''t expect that this little girl would be like a little hot pepper on weekdays. When things happen, she knows how to think for others." Without worry, song Qingshu put all his energy into Gebi.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Gebi gently put her arm on Song Qingshu''s shoulder and said in a soft voice, "young master, you''d better not tell my sister about the death of ogula. She is so infatuated with ogula and is impulsive. I''m afraid that when he knows the truth, he will go to wanyanliang for revenge and put himself in danger."


    Song Qingshu''s face became very wonderful. The two sisters were really interesting. One of them ran into his sister and stole the love, but they kept silent. The other knew the truth and wanted to hide it from his sister. The two sisters had very different personalities, but their final choice was to unify and protect each other as much as possible.


    "I can promise you, but there''s no guarantee. One day she''ll know everything." Song Qingshu said meaningfully.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Now I just want to avenge him as soon as possible." Gebi sighed.


    Song Qingshu saw that her face was dim again, so he hurried to her ear to divert her attention: "what did you call me just now?"


    "Young master." Gebi gently pushed him, "I know what you are thinking. In the future, unless I play in front of people, I will never call your husband."


    Seeing her resolute attitude, song Qingshu knew that she couldn''t be forced, so he had to say, "it''s OK not to call my husband, but with our relationship, whether a childe will shout too much."


    "What else can I shout?" Gebi''s face is slightly red. The relationship between them is really strange. She says that a friend is not a friend, but a lover is not like a lover.


    "Brother Tang Kuo and I are brothers. You can call me... Uncle." Song Qingshu approached her with a smile on his face.


    Gebi gave him a look, pursed her lips and said in a low voice: "is there such an uncle who presses his sister-in-law in the world?"


    "Yes, isn''t there a couple here?" Song Qingshu salivated her face.


    Gebi blushed and turned her head to one side. She didn''t want to be seen by him: "I found that you cheated me last night."


    "What did I lie to you about?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "What you said last night was so high sounding, not to cover up your lustful nature." Gebi snorted.


    "I didn''t really mean it that night." Song Qingshu complained.


    "Well, you can say that you didn''t mean anything to me, but for Ping''er, you know that she loves ogula, but she pretends to be ogula and takes away her virginity. How can you say that?" Gebi''s voice is colder and colder.


    "In that case, it''s hard not to be a man or a woman in the wilderness..." noticing Gebi''s ugly face, he simply went out and hugged her directly. "I just like you two. What''s the matter with you? When I think of you being taken away by another man, I''m going to be crazy. You''re like this, and so is Ping''er! If you blame me, if you want to kill me, if you want to cut me, I will never frown


    -----


    Forget to say, Wan Yanping sees her sister and song Qingshu... This plot is the creativity of wuxiandao


    You can come up with any good idea. If it''s suitable, add it

 Chapter 836

    When Gebi heard his words, he was so angry that he pinched him: "how can you be so helpless? You know I won''t kill you, but you say such words!"


    Song Qingshu was so happy that he put her in his arms and said, "I knew that my wife was reluctant to kill me."


    Gebi was stiff all over and quickly explained: "don''t get me wrong. The reason why I don''t kill you is because I need you to help me revenge, not because of anything else. Don''t think about it."


    "Ann, ANN, it''s all the same to me." Song Qingshu embraces her and laughs happily.


    "Hum, I won''t kill you here, but if Ping''er knows the truth, she will never forgive you." Gebi punches his chest a few times, but he can''t push the other side away, so he has to hold him.


    Think of Yan Ping, song Qingshu is also a first two big: "this is really a bit of trouble."


    "Now I know it''s not so easy to enjoy the happiness of all people." Gebi groaned angrily.


    "As long as we can enjoy the happiness of all, this difficulty is nothing." Song Qingshu ha ha a smile, embracing song Bi''s hand tightly again, "darling, call uncle to listen to."


    "Bah, I can call you uncle at most. I don''t want to call you uncle at most. I always think it''s too strange to call that uncle." Gebi replied in a low voice with a red face.


    "Uncle?" Song Qingshu looks depressed, "where am I small?"


    "You are young. You are such a villain. You will torture women when you are young. It will be terrible in the future." Gebi has already known song Qingshu''s real age. She thinks that she has escaped many mature and steady wild bees and butterflies in recent years, but she has been picked by a man younger than herself. Her taste is mixed.


    "But I''m not young except for being younger." Song Qingshu moved his body as he spoke.


    The blush on Gebi''s face deepened a bit, and she couldn''t help spat: "obscene!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because Wan Yanping is still nearby, song Qingshu doesn''t dare to keep Gebi for too long. After a while, he casually finds a reason to let Gebi leave.


    Gebi is also feeling tired and wants to take a bath. Of course, she doesn''t want to buy song Qingshu here, so she rushes to her house.


    Looking at Gebi''s disappearing figure, wanyanping suddenly reveals a trace of incomprehension: "why did my sister wear... A suit of filial piety? Does she already know that the king of Wei is dead, but she is the elder of the king of Wei. How can she dress for him? "


    Wan Yanping can''t think of any reason. She can only blame the man inside for his special hobby, which forces her sister to wear this dress for him to have fun.


    "What a jerk!" Wan Yanping can''t help it any more. She steps into the room with her little boots, but sees the man sitting in the room drinking tea, as if she knew she was coming.


    Wan Yanping is stunned. Seeing that he is ready, she is not in a hurry to kill him. She plans to ask him something first and say, "who are you?"


    "I met Miss Ping''er in the next song Qingshu." Song Qingshu nodded slightly.


    "Do you know me?" Wan Yanping was stunned at first, and then her face changed greatly. "Are you the Golden Snake thief song Qingshu?" Apart from imprisoning the princesses of the Song Dynasty, the Huanyi academy is also a secret intelligence agency of the state of Jin. Wan Yanping has been working in the Huanyi Academy for many years, and she certainly knows the information of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "Song Qingshu is just not talented, but the anti thief does not dare to be."


    Wan Yanping snorted coldly: "I''m too lazy to take care of your broken things in the Qing Dynasty, but you should never, you should have come to bully my sister..."


    "Correct it!" Song Qingshu coughed and said, "I didn''t bully your sister. You saw that just now. When your sister was bullied by me, did she have a half unwilling look on her face?"


    "You found me long ago?" Wan Yanping was shocked, and then she remembered that song Qingshu was one of the top experts in the world. Her face could not help looking ugly.


    "Naturally, I found out, but later I saw that miss Ping''er took care of her sister''s face and didn''t want to break it on the spot, so I pushed the boat with the current and hid it from your sister." Song Qingshu said.


    "What did you do to deceive my sister?" Thinking of what the other party said, Wan Yanping looked back at the details just now. There was no reluctance on her sister''s face, and she felt chilly all over.


    "It doesn''t matter how I cheat her. What matters is that your sister is conquered by me. It''s a fact." Song Qingshu has a strange smile on his face.


    "I''ll kill you asshole!" Wan Yanping can''t help it any more. She pulls out her whip and goes to song Qingshu.


    It''s a pity that the powerful whip soon disappeared. Wan Yanping fixed her eyes and found that the end of the whip was easily clamped by her two fingers.


    "I don''t have a hobby for SM. I''ll take care of the girl''s kindness." As soon as song Qingshu''s wrist shakes, Wan Yanping feels a strong force coming from the whip, and the whole person immediately stands unsteadily, staggering to the other party''s arms.


    "Miss Ping''er, be careful not to fall." Song Qingshu gently holds her waist and blows a breath in her ear. The amazing elasticity from her fingertips makes song Qingshu marvel. She hasn''t seen her for a while, and almost forgets her vitality.


    Wan Yanping is shy and anxious. She pulls out a dagger and stabs song Qingshu with her backhand from a very strange angle. This move is extremely insidious and cruel. If she is unprepared, even if the opponent''s martial arts are good, she will easily capsize in the sewer.


    Unfortunately, in the cave that night, which inch of her skin was not read by song Qingshu? It''s clear where the weapon is hidden on her. Song Qingshu easily evades her fatal knife. With her finger on her waist, Wan Yanping''s strength disappears and she falls into his arms.


    "Miss Ping''er is really a good figure. She has no weight all over her body. I think she can keep her figure so well only by riding and hunting a lot on weekdays." Song Qingshu hugged her and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Let go of me, you rogue!" Wan Yanping is shy and angry. Although she knows her opponent is good at martial arts, she didn''t expect Gao to be like this. She is also the best of the younger generation in the kingdom of Jin. She was caught by her opponent when she couldn''t catch a move.


    "Speak with your conscience. You are a thief, but where have I played with you?" In Song Qingshu''s heart, he secretly added that, as Tang Kuo argued, that was not the case. "Since you want me to be a prostitute, I''ll make love to you as you wish." Then he stretched out his hand to her chest.


    "No!" Wan Yanping screamed with fright.

 Chapter 837

    "That''s right. If you don''t want to be told by me, you have to say it." Song Qingshu''s smiling appearance falls into Wan Yanping''s eyes, which is particularly hateful.


    "If you... You dare to insult me, i... I will never let you go!" Wanyanping''s chest fluctuated violently, and she was obviously in a very agitated mood.


    Song Qingshu was immediately happy: "don''t you think your threat is very weak? Anyway, you can''t beat me. I don''t want to insult you as much as I want to? "


    "Don''t," Wan Yanping was afraid at last. If it was before, she would rather die than surrender. But just now, she shared her heart with her brother-in-law and tasted the beauty of love. "If you are willing to let me go, I will promise you anything!"


    "How can a woman easily make such a promise to a man?" Song Qingshu frowned, raised his hand and slapped her high ass.


    "Oh, you bastard!" Wan Yanping looks like gnashing her teeth and stares at him with hatred. Except for her brother-in-law, her body has never been touched like this by any other man in her life. She trembles with anger at the thought that her clean body has been stained by this bastard.


    "It''s so flexible!" Song Qingshu ignored the other side''s flaming eyes, and then continued, "although you easily promised to make countless men crazy, I''ve always been a gentleman, and for your sister''s sake, it''s not hard for you. Just promise me a condition, and I''ll let you go."


    "What conditions?" Wanyanping has secretly made a decision in her heart. After she gets out of trouble, she must mobilize the experts of Huanyi hospital to kill the bastard.


    "From now on, just turn a blind eye to me and your sister, and you will think you don''t know anything." Song Qingshu sighed in secret. I''m really tired. It''s better to tell the truth. As a result, the sisters want you to keep it from me and I''ll keep it from you.


    "You dream, you bully my sister like this, want my brother-in-law to be a tortoise all the time!" Wan Yanping is filled with indignation at the thought that her sweetheart has been so wronged.


    "Ping''er, don''t rush to refuse. It''s good for you." Song Qingshu has a playful look on his face.


    "Bah, what''s in it for me?" Wan Yanping said angrily.


    "For example, let you and your brother-in-law have a chance to stay together."


    Song Qingshu''s words seemed like a bolt from the blue. Yan Ping was surprised: "you... How do you know?"


    "Not only do I know, but I also know that you had a good time under the mountain stream that night." Song Qingshu said that while he was in his heart, he was furious. Do you have such a way to describe yourself.


    "You..." Wan Yanping was shocked. Her biggest secret was known by others, and she just felt a blank in her mind.


    "So, although your sister has done something wrong to your brother-in-law, you and your brother-in-law have also done something wrong to her. The world is black as crows. Let''s not talk about anyone." Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. He didn''t read so many lifetimes in his previous life for nothing. Now he has been able to skillfully use them. He has controlled these women''s psychology so much that I begin to admire him.


    "It''s no good for anyone if you break the whole thing and tear your face, but if you keep silent, while I''m going out with your sister, you can take the opportunity to live with your brother-in-law. After a long time, your sister and brother-in-law''s feelings will fade, and then you can talk about it. It''s also a matter of course for them to break up, In this way, you can spend the night with your brother-in-law in a proper way... "


    Wan Yanping''s face changes a lot, but she has to admit that the other party''s words are very tempting. She and her brother-in-law don''t know how to face her sister. Although the method proposed by the other party is humble, it can be regarded as a way to solve the problem


    "No, I can''t do things that I''m sorry for my sister and brother-in-law." Although some heart, wanyanping finally shook her head, decisively refused, although she wanted to be with her brother-in-law, she never thought to hurt her sister to achieve her goal.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods her head. Although the girl is cruel and good, she doesn''t want to hurt them, but it doesn''t matter. I have a big move.


    "Now, there''s no way." Song Qingshu reaches out to help move her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" See each other''s hands closer and closer, wanyanping suddenly feel all over the sweat and hair to stand up.


    "Since you don''t want to agree, I''ll have to drag you into the water. If you and your sister have an affair with me, surely you don''t dare to say anything?" Song Qingshu sighed as he said, "well, I didn''t want to use such a mean, but you forced me to do it. But that''s good. I''ve just tasted my sister''s taste. I''ll try my sister''s taste again to see who is more delicious. "


    "Don''t... i... I promise you!" Wan Yanping''s voice is filled with a trace of crying, and now she has no other way.


    Song Qingshu lips slightly up, deal with this kind of girl, old driver a horse is not easy to catch?


    "That''s right." Song Qingshu unties Wan Yanping''s acupoints and arranges her slightly messy skirt. "I have to kindly remind you that you have seen my martial arts. If you turn back, even if you hide in the palace, I will take you... Hehe, you know what it is."


    "I see." Wan Yanping pursed her lips, but her eyes were stubborn.


    "Well, in order not to disturb your conscience, I''ll give you another reason," Song Qingshu suddenly put away his smile and said coldly. "Now I just enjoy having an affair with your sister. If you tell your brother-in-law, the whole thing will be no fun for me. At that time, I have to kill your brother-in-law, for your brother-in-law''s safety, You''d better keep your mouth shut. "


    "What a devil you are Wan Yanping is very cold.


    "Thank you for your praise," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "You don''t have to be too sad, miss Ping''er. Maybe after a while, I''ll become your brother-in-law, and you can get what you want. Isn''t everyone happy?"


    "Bah, my sister will never leave my brother-in-law, though she is deceived by you?" Wan Yanping said firmly.


    "Well, let''s make a bet. If I really become your brother-in-law, then I want you and your sister to serve me together." Song Qingshu hooked her chin and laughed like a fox.


    "Good!" Wan Yanping opened his hand, "if you can''t do it, let my sister go and leave their life completely. Don''t disturb us any more." Although Wan Yanping doesn''t understand why her sister does something wrong to her brother-in-law, over the years, she knows that her sister and brother-in-law''s feelings are absolutely not fake. She believes in her sister.


    "Deal!" Song Qingshu seems to be able to see the bright future waving his hand like him.


    ----


    If you have many monthly tickets in your hand, why don''t you vote for two?

 Chapter 838

    Wan Yanping glared at him fiercely. If his eyes could kill people, song Qingshu had already died of penetrating his heart: "where''s my brother-in-law?"


    "Does the little girl miss her brother-in-law?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but your brother-in-law is gone. Why do you come to me?"


    "Well, if you''re not sure that he won''t come back at night, how dare you bully my sister in his room with my sister?" Wan Yanping said indignantly.


    "Pinger girl is ice snow," Song Qingshu laughs, "yes, we just know that your brother-in-law is invited to stay all night by Wan Yanliang, so we dare to stay in this room... Hehe."


    "Shameless!" Wan Yanping spat and turned to leave, leaving a beautiful figure behind.


    Song Qingshu shrugs. After she leaves, she thinks that it''s inconvenient for her to get in and out of the house in the daytime, so she goes back to the house and puts on Tang Kuo Bian''s mask. Thinking about the things that she has concealed from Yan Ping, she still has to talk to Gebi, so that she doesn''t know what to say.


    All the way to Gebi''s room, he saw two servant girls guarding at the door. He frowned and motioned them to step down. Who knew that the two servant girls were embarrassed and replied in a low voice: "master, madam is bathing in it."


    "What happened to the bath? I''m her husband. Can''t I go in? " Although song Qingshu has been in this world for a long time, he really doesn''t know many customs in this world. For example, even between husband and wife, they don''t meet each other in the bath, otherwise they will be regarded as immoral.


    Two servant girls saw that he was angry, and they did not dare to stop him any more. They quickly told him to quit and let him go in.


    "I feel that the master has changed a little during this time."


    "What has changed?"


    "Before, the master held his wife in his mouth for fear of melting. When his wife was bathing, the master would never break in and disturb her."


    "Why do we care so much about the affairs between their husband and wife?"


    "Well, it is."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the whispers of two servant girls in the distance, song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but soon his attention was attracted by the graceful figure behind the screen.


    "Don''t you mean you''re not allowed to come in without my orders?" Hearing the news, Gebi said discontentedly.


    "I''ll come in and see if my wife can help me." Song Qingshu walked around the screen and looked at the hazy beauty in the steam with a smile.


    "Ah? How could it be you Gebi subconsciously put her hands in front of her chest, but immediately realized that she couldn''t cover anything like this. She quickly shrunk to the bottom of the water and only showed her head.


    The sight was blocked by the thick petals on the water surface, and song Qingshu was very depressed. Is this an advertisement for shower gel?


    "Get out quickly!" Gebi saw that he was staring at himself, and his delicate cheek was full of blush. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or heated by the steam.


    Song Qingshu was amused by her coy appearance: "which inch of your skin I haven''t seen before, do you need to be so shy?"


    "No... not the same." Gebi also felt embarrassed and said.


    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu wantonly admires the picture of beauty bathing in front of her. He thinks that it''s no wonder that Wan Yanliang never forgets her.


    "It doesn''t feel the same." Seeing that the man in front of her didn''t move, Gebi was in a hurry. Subconsciously, she patted the surface of the water and threw a pool of water on songqingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to hide at all. He let the water drop fall on his face and couldn''t help showing his intoxication: "it''s so fragrant. No wonder Durant wants to drink Scarlett''s bath water?"


    "Durant? Scarlett? Their names are so strange. Are they from the state of Jin? " Gebi asked blankly.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu suddenly showed a look of loss, "just think of two celebrities in his hometown." Song Qingshu is not in the mood to be interrupted. When she is in the mood to play song Bi, she tells her what happened to Yan Ping just now.


    "Ah? Did Ping''er see us like that just now? " Gebi almost fainted, "my God, how do you want me to face her in the future?"


    "You don''t have to worry too much, she has been stabilized by me, promised not to poke this matter out, after you face her as if you don''t know anything." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "How can you pretend to know nothing." Gebi is angry and anxious. Thinking of her sister''s disdain for herself, she feels heartbroken.


    "In fact, it''s not all a bad thing. We can''t keep the story of brother Tang Kuo from her for the rest of our life. We can take this opportunity to let her adapt a little bit." Song Qingshu comforted.


    "That''s the only way to think." Gebi suddenly thought of something and said, "you just lied to her that her brother-in-law had gone to Wan Yanliang for the night?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Gebi was a little impatient: "you don''t know my sister''s temperament. In this case, she must go to her brother-in-law for the first time. When she arrives at wanyanliang''s asshole''s residence, she will be in danger in case of any evil thoughts."


    "No," Song Qingshu said with disapproval, "as far as I know, he only covets you. Besides, what can he do in the daytime?"


    Gebi suddenly blushed, bit her lip slightly and looked at him angrily: "it was broad daylight just now. What did you do to me?"


    Thinking of the other party''s amorous feelings just now, song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking: "OK, OK, I''ll go to Hailing palace to have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wan Yanliang looked at the girl in front of him in doubt: "your brother-in-law was not here yesterday?"


    "Not really?" Wan Yanping looks at him suspiciously.


    "Why am I lying to you?" Wanyanliang smiles, and looks at the girl in front of her eyes. She used to ignore the little girl beside Gebi, the small waist and the long legs. It must be very comfortable to touch. One day, she and Gebi must be put on the same bed.


    Thinking about it, Wan Yanliang felt a heat rising from his belly, and his whole body was as hard as iron.


    "Did that bastard cheat me?" Wanyanping mumbles to herself. As soon as she looks up, she bumps into wanyanliang''s eyes and feels uncomfortable all over.


    "Since my brother-in-law is not here, I''ll go first." No matter what reaction Wan Yanliang made, he turned and left.


    Wan Yanliang looked at her energetic little Qiao. Buttocks, swaying slightly. He was more and more impressed. He couldn''t help looking at her more, so he ran to see her out of the house.


    When song Qingshu comes to Hailing palace, he just meets Wan Yanping who is leaving. He is thinking about leaving quietly, but wan Yanliang, who comes out to see off the guests, sees him.


    "Brother Tang Kuo!" Wan Yanliang''s voice is not small, which immediately attracts Wan Yanping''s attention. She looks back to see song Qingshu''s appearance, and her eyes suddenly show the color of surprise.

 Chapter 839

    "Brother in law!" Wan Yanping''s grievance, fear, joy in her heart at the moment... All kinds of complex emotions burst out and rushed all the way to song Qingshu''s arms.


    "Brother in law ~" Wan Yanping buries her head in Song Qingshu''s chest and shouts subconsciously.


    One side of Wan Yanliang''s eyes narrowed. After seeing Yan Ping''s expression, he and Tang Kuo''s intimacy obviously exceeded the relationship between his sister-in-law and his brother-in-law. Did they have an affair?


    Wan Yanliang thought that he had to find someone to check them: "hey hey, no wonder Tang Kuo Bian is willing to exchange his wife with me. He has already colluded with a younger one. Hum, how can Tang Kuo Bian enjoy such a good fortune alone? Sooner or later, I will get these sisters flowers."


    "Ping''er, what''s the matter with you?" Aware of the girl''s trembling body, song Qingshu knows that what happened before is too big a shock to him. He can''t help touching her hair and comforts her in a soft voice.


    "Brother in law, I''m so scared." Wan Yanping holds him firmly in her hands, and she doesn''t want to let go for a moment.


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly: "Ping''er, the Hailing king is still nearby."


    "Ah Wan Yanping realized something. She released her hand subconsciously. When she raised her head, she vomited her tongue subconsciously and saw that Wan Yanliang''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Brother in law, I have something to say to you." Although Wan Yanliang is in a high position, as a princess, Wan Yanping doesn''t pay much attention to her and only talks with song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was going to tell her about the morning, so he quickly told Wan Yanliang, "please forgive me, Lord. Let''s go to the side first and have a talk."


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. I''ll go first." Wanyanliang just walked a few steps, suddenly turned around, "by the way, brother Wanyan, my family has prepared breakfast. You can come in later and have dinner together. By the way, you can talk about what you said last time." Then he gave song Qingshu a wink.


    "Well, good." Song Qingshu sneers to himself. Wan Yanliang is a thief. He was going to let your wife go. Since you are in a hurry to offer your wife, no wonder I am.


    When Wan Yanliang went in, Wan Yanping looked at him suspiciously: "brother-in-law, how did you get so close to him during this period of time?"


    "Children don''t understand adult things." Song Qingshu fondly rubbed her hair and made Yan Ping angry: "brother-in-law, why do you always treat me as a child! You... You didn''t touch it that night. It''s not like they were small. " Later, the voice became lower and lower, and two rosy clouds rose on her face.


    Seeing that the unruly girl suddenly showed her little daughter''s look, song Qingshu felt soft in her heart and put her in her arms as soon as she stretched out her hands.


    Although Wan Yanping likes the feeling of being held by her brother-in-law, it''s in front of the Hailing palace after all. Their relationship is not humane. If they are seen by other people, they have to get into trouble.


    "Brother-in-law, someone is here." Wan Yanping pushes away song Qingshu in a hurry. After the last night in the mountain stream, because she can''t face her sister, she has been hiding in the palace all these days and hasn''t come out to see him. Her deep love for song Qingshu can''t be melted. It''s a pity that all this has been broken by the picture she saw before.


    "How come my sister doesn''t love herself so much." Wan Yanping''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. She can''t help crying for her brother-in-law.


    "You have something to say to me." Song Qingshu saw that her face was changeable, so he knew that he had to take the opportunity to calm her down. Otherwise, on impulse, she would know what would happen.


    "Brother in law..." Wan Yanping looks at Song Qingshu''s bright eyes, and suddenly feels that her throat is blocked. What can she say to him? My brother-in-law loves my sister so much. If I know that my sister has done something wrong to him, how much will I suffer? What''s more, the devil once said that if he said something he shouldn''t, he would kill his brother-in-law.


    "Ping''er?" Song Qingshu gently shook her shoulder.


    "Nothing. I just want to say I miss you." At this time, they have come to a remote place nearby. Wan Yanping has no scruples any more. She throws herself into song Qingshu''s arms and hugs him tightly. Before he responds, she stands on tiptoe and gives her sweet lips.


    "From now on, I must be better to my brother-in-law and make up for what my sister owes him." Wan Yanping swears in her heart.


    Song Qingshu was caught off guard, but he didn''t push the other side away. It''s nice to be loved by a girl with all her heart, even though she doesn''t love her real self.


    For a long time, Wan Yanping''s face was as red as an apple, shining with attractive luster. I don''t know whether she was stifled or ashamed


    "Brother in law, you must pay more attention to your sister in the future." Wanyanping can''t tell him the truth, so she can only tell him in this way.


    Song qingshuming asked: "why?"


    "Why do you want to ask? Shouldn''t you care more about your sister?" Wanyanping is smiling, but she is sad for him. Brother in law, brother in law, if you didn''t neglect your sister, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be taken advantage of by that bastard song Qingshu.


    Although dissatisfied with her elder sister''s cheating, Wan Yanping believes that her elder sister is by no means that kind of woman. The only explanation is that her surname song is too clever. She took advantage of the opportunity of her elder sister''s brother-in-law''s quarrel during this period.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret. This girl is usually unruly and hot. Unexpectedly, she has a delicate mind and knows how to think for everyone. She is really a good girl.


    "Brother in law, I''ve been out long enough. I have to go back to Huanyi hospital." Wan Yanping looked around and said in a hurry, "brother-in-law, you should be careful recently. A big event happened in the Palace last night. In a rage, the emperor killed the king of Wei."


    "Oh? Why kill them? " Song Qingshu pretended to be surprised and asked.


    "I don''t know the specific reason. It''s said that the king of Wei was drunk and broke into the Queen''s bedroom at night. Anyway, let''s leave it alone. Our Huanyi hospital is secretly investigating the real reason. You must be careful in your words and actions during this period of time. Don''t be caught by others. The emperor''s brother is in a bad mood. If you happen to offend him, my sister and I may not be able to protect you. " Wan Yanping reminds me anxiously.


    "Well, I see." Song Qingshu''s heart is full of awe, but her attention is focused on the fact that the Huanyi hospital she mentioned is secretly investigating last night''s affair. What flaw did it reveal last night?


    Song Qingshu recalled that the whole plan last night was perfect, and there was no problem in its implementation. However, as a secret intelligence agency of the state of Jin, Huanyi academy would definitely find out the problem if it really wanted to check.


    "Queen peiman and Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan are in danger!" Song Qingshu was upset.

 Chapter 840

    Of course, song Qingshu doesn''t have any feelings for Queen peiman. At most, the relationship between them is nothing more than friendship. However, the safety of Queen peiman is related to whether the people in Huanyi hospital can be rescued in the future. At present, there is no accident.


    Not to mention Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan, they are the biggest rewards of song Qingshu''s adventure. The so-called rewards are not their bodies, but the only two princesses of Song Dynasty who keep their innocence. Of course, they are not so innocent when they think of their moist and soft lips that night.


    With their relationship, song Qingshu will be able to take advantage of the opportunity to connect with the royal family of the Song Dynasty. Although the Golden Snake camp is booming, it is surrounded by some powerful empires. In order to have a living space, it is certainly not enough to rely on war alone, and it also needs to play tricks to deal with the relations with other countries.


    Now the Jin snake camp and the Qing state are armistice, and the private relationship between Song Qingshu and Liao state is good. The layout of Jin State has gradually improved, and the only remaining power around is Song Dynasty.


    Before that, the song Qingshu defeated the Qing expeditionary army and occupied the whole territory of Shandong. It divided the territory of the Qing into two parts, which made the territory of Jiangsu Province become an enclave.


    Although there are 100000 green camps stationed by Li Kexiu, everyone knows that this fat meat is destined to be swallowed by strong neighbors. Song Qingshu has secretly sent Jiao Wan''er to the south to arrange everything. Plus his personal relationship with Li Yuanzhi, the Golden Snake camp has taken the lead.


    But it''s not the Golden Snake camp that covets this fat meat. The state of song also wants to take advantage of the opportunity to get a piece of it. One is not good. This fat meat is likely to trigger a war between the Golden Snake camp and the state of song.


    No matter from the national point of view or from the personal will, song Qingshu is not willing to see all this happen, and these princesses of the Song Dynasty provide an opportunity to solve this problem.


    "Brother in law, I''ll go first. You should remember what I said just now." Wan Yanping''s reluctant eyes make song Qingshu want to hold her in her arms again and feel sorry for her. However, considering that the time and place are not suitable, she has to give up.


    Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that Tang Kuo Bian''s sister-in-law really has nothing to say to him. Can''t even heaven tolerate Tang Kuo Bian''s good fortune, so he took his life ahead of time?


    Eh, speaking of this kind of good fortune, it seems that my fortune is much better than Tang Kuo Bian''s. why do I have nothing to do? Bah, bah, bah, Grandpa, I''m through the crowd. My life is very hard!


    "The emperor''s son-in-law, the emperor''s son-in-law, invites you to dine in the house." When song Qingshu was thinking, some servants of Hailing palace came to him.


    "Oh, good." Song Qingshu is worried about the investigation of Huanyi hospital. At the same time, he has no plan to rescue the princesses. Isn''t there a ready-made helper here!


    Song Qing''s mind seems to be full of inspiration, thinking quickly, and soon came up with a plan of killing two birds with one stone.


    "What did brother Tang Kuo and his sister-in-law talk about for so long?" Before he knew it, song Qingshu had been taken to the dining hall by the servants of Hailing palace. Wan Yanliang noticed that he was out of his mind and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s funny to the Lord." Song Qingshu raised his head and noticed that Tu Shanjing was also there. He quickly saluted, "I''ve seen the princess."


    Tu Shan Jing said with a smile: "they are all family members. The son-in-law doesn''t need to be polite."


    Her original intention is that Wan Yanliang and Gebi are cousins, so they are indeed relatives, so naturally they are a family. But wan Yanliang and song Qingshu had that shameful agreement before. They were all possessed by ghosts. Subconsciously, they thought about that aspect, and their faces became strange at the same time.


    Song Qingshu thought to herself: "in the past, I heard Mrs. Tang say that she was designed by Princess hailing, and she just lost her body. But after this time together, Princess Hailing has a simple and elegant temperament. At the same time, she is famous for her devotion to Buddhism. It''s really not like the snake and scorpion beauty in Tang Fu''s population. I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding."


    "But now is not the time to care about Mrs. Tang!"


    Song Qingshu takes a calm look at TU Shanjing. He had resisted Wan Yanliang''s "exchange" before, but now he has to take the initiative to speed up the "exchange" in order to kill two birds with one stone


    The three men on the table thought of each other, and soon ran out of breakfast. Wan Yanliang wanted to go into the palace, so he took song Qingshu out. Song Qingshu knew what he was going to say, so he said goodbye to Tu Shanjing.


    "My son-in-law, walk slowly." Tu Shan Jing pursed a smile, and a shallow pear vortex appeared at the corner of his mouth, which made song Qingshu''s heart flutter. Such a quiet and elegant woman did not know what kind of amorous feelings it would be like to get into bed.


    As soon as he got out of the door, Wan Yanliang came to song Qingshu and whispered, "brother Tang Kuo, how are you thinking about what we said last time?"


    Song Qingshu pretended to show a face of embarrassment, hesitated half day just said: "or... Tonight?"


    "Tonight?" Wanyanliang heart a jump, immediately into ecstasy, "good, tonight!"


    "Well, I''d like to invite you and your concubines to my house today on the ground of thanking you for your help. What do you think of it then?" Song Qingshu shut up and whispered.


    "Well, that''s it." At the thought of Gebi''s beautiful and moving body, I finally got what I wanted tonight. Wan Yanliang was excited.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, Wan Yanliang almost blurted out: brother Tang Kuo took his wife as a gift of thanks. I''m very satisfied!


    But at the thought of sacrificing Tu Shan Jing, Wan Yan Liang''s smile was a little stiff: hum, as long as I''m careful and keep it from jing''er all the time, I''ll defend Tang Kuo''s secret and put him to death after the event is completed. Who else in the world knows the secret? With this thought, Wan Yanliang was in a better mood.


    Song Qingshu''s cultivation is very sensitive to the murderous spirit. Wan Yanliang''s expression just now didn''t hide it from him. He can''t help but sneer to himself: "let you be proud for a while, and I''ll teach you what it means to lose your wife and lose your soldiers tonight!"


    The two talked about some details that they needed to pay attention to in the evening, so they parted ways. One went to the palace, and the other went home to make preparations.


    Wan Yanliang''s walk was a little bit drifting after he knew the good things tonight. When he arrived at the renzheng hall, he saw that Wan yanzongxian, commander of shangshuling and duyuan, King Cao, left Prime Minister Wan yanzongmin, right Prime Minister Wan yanzongben, Changsheng King Wan Yanyuan and the front of the hall had finished checking Yan Tesi. Only then did he realize that something big had happened.


    With these people''s status, there are more or less eyeliner in the palace, but last night, the clothing court closed the palace, and none of them could speak, so none of them could hear the wind in advance.


    "The king of Wei disobeyed and was killed by me." Jin Xizong''s first words shocked the audience.


    ----


    Thank you for your reward today. Although there are three more chapters today, I don''t think it''s enough to express my gratitude. Continue to add more tomorrow!

 Chapter 841

    The Hall fell into a strange silence, and the following several senior officials of the kingdom of Jin looked at each other one after another, silently exchanging their inner views.


    "The king of Wei was killed? I heard you right


    "Yes, the king of Wei is the emperor''s only heir. How could the emperor kill him?"


    "Is there anyone who is making trouble behind this?"


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the news, there were only two people in his Highness''s group who were sad on the surface, but the slightly upward corners of their mouths betrayed their overwhelming joy. One was Wan Yanyuan, the king of Changsheng, and the other was Wan Yanliang, the king of Hailing.


    Wanyanyuan, the king of Changsheng, is certainly happy. He has always been at odds with the king of Wei. Moreover, he is the brother of jinxizong. Once the king of Wei dies, the emperor has no other offspring. According to the patriarchal clan system, he is the only choice to succeed to the throne. Can he be unhappy when he thinks of becoming the emperor in the future?


    As for WAN Yanliang, although he is the eldest brother in the third generation of the Jin Dynasty, it''s a pity that his father is the common son of Taizu. Therefore, when considering the right of inheritance, no one counted him in. It''s just that Wan Yanliang thinks that he is a man of all abilities and has more abilities than his other cousins. Therefore, he is full of desire for that position. If the king of Wei is still alive, It''s hard for him to make waves when he inherits the throne. But now, when the king of Wei dies, who will take the throne in the end? It depends on his own ability!


    Today is a happy day. First of all, the king of Wei died. At night, he had to enjoy the beautiful song of the country. Wan Yanliang quickly strained his face so that he would not laugh and touch the emperor''s head.


    Next, Jin Xizong began to discuss with these high-level officials about how to settle the matter, how to stabilize the court situation, and how to deal with the affairs behind the king of Wei, including the reasons for burial, the cause of death and so on. Wan Yanliang agreed absently, and his mind had long been on the date tonight.


    Song Qingshu went back to Tang Kuo''s house and heard that he was going to have a banquet with Wan Yanliang in the house tonight. Ge bi was so angry that she trembled: "no way! I will never invite that murderer to the house. "


    Song Qingshu also knows that it''s hard for her. After all, she already knows that Wan Yanliang is her husband''s enemy, and she has to smile in front of him. It''s estimated that few people in the world can do it.


    But now the Huanyi academy has begun to investigate the murder of the king of Wei secretly. Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan must be the first to be examined. With their naive temperament, it''s hard for them to keep any secret.


    The only thing that makes song Qingshu feel gratified is that queen peiman is a person who does great things. She must also get news in the palace, and Huang shannu is helping. She should be able to protect the two girls in a short time, but what a great event the king of Wei was killed. Song Qingshu guesses that queen peiman can delay for a few days at most. No matter how long the time is, she can''t protect herself, Not to mention protecting two little girls.


    Song Qingshu must solve the problem of Huanyi hospital in these days, and at the same time save the princess and song Yuanqiao who are imprisoned in Huanyi hospital as soon as possible. Wan Yanliang is the way he thought of.


    Now that everything is ready, only Dongfeng has to break into Wan Yanliang''s core circle before he can carry out his later plan. Wan Yanliang has given the answer to how to break into that circle - to exchange Gebi for Tu Shanjing.


    Song Qingshu can''t tell Gebi that she wants to save the princess imprisoned in Huanyi hospital. After all, the other party is the emperor''s own sister. It''s hard for her not to think about her country, and she has no reason to help from her standpoint.


    "I know it''s very difficult for you, but if you can avenge brother Tang Kuo today, what do you think?" Song Qingshu had an idea and thought of another way to persuade her.


    "What kind of revenge?" When she heard that she could get revenge, Gebi suddenly became energetic.


    "In fact, it''s hard to avenge brother Tang Kuo. It''s simple and easy to say. It can be roughly divided into two ways," Song Qingshu continued after a pause. "The first way is simple and direct. Although Wan Yanliang has a lot of experts around him on weekdays, inviting him to his house today should be the weakest time for his security. As long as you nod your head, I will assassinate him for you in the evening. With my martial arts, I have a great chance of success. "


    Gebi shook his head: "this is too risky, and even if you succeed, the whole kingdom of Jin will be very angry. It will send countless experts to chase you, and it will also cause the war between the kingdom of Jin and the Golden Snake camp. I can''t be so selfish and let you sacrifice so much."


    "In fact, I can accept this sacrifice. The only regret is that I''m afraid I''ll never have the chance to stay with you again." Song Qingshu sighed deliberately.


    "Who''s going to stay with you?" Gebi was so ashamed and angry by his words.


    "Although you don''t admit it, you just subconsciously considered it for me. Seeing that I was too risky, you would rather give up revenge for your husband for the time being." Song Qingshu moved to embrace her fragrant shoulder.


    Gebi subconsciously dodged, face some unnatural said: "is you misunderstood, I this person is born soft hearted, even if it is a cat and dog, I will not let it sacrifice, quickly say your second revenge method."


    Seeing that she quickly digged off the topic, song Qingshu didn''t continue to force her. Wen Yan replied, "the second way of revenge is more troublesome, but it can make Wan Yanliang''s wife and children separate, his reputation split, and he will never turn over!"


    Gebi heard: "how to achieve this effect?"


    Song Qingshu slowly replied: "Wan Yanliang, as a prince, can enjoy the glory and wealth of his children and grandchildren if there is no accident, but in one case, it can deprive him of the glory in his blood."


    Gebi is not a fool either. Being reminded by him like this, a word suddenly flashed in his mind: "rebellion?"


    "Yes, as long as Wan Yanliang is involved in the rebellion, once he fails, the end is absolutely miserable." Song Qingshu recalled his contact with Wan Yanliang during this period, and said in a deep voice, "if what I expected is not bad, he is now plotting a rebellion."


    "But we have no evidence." Gebi was born in the royal family, and he was very clear about this process. Wan Yanliang was very powerful and trusted by his brother. He could not be convicted of some shady things.


    "That''s why I''m deliberately close to him during this period of time. If there''s no accident, I can win his trust after tonight." Song Qingshu laughs strangely.


    "Why?" Gebi is a little flustered by song Qingshu''s smile.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer him directly. Instead, he said to himself, "making his rebellion known to the public can only ruin his reputation, and tonight''s thing is to let his wife and children separate, so we can charge some interest for brother Tang Kuo first."


    "Separated wife and children?" Gebi is even more confused. Princess hailing and wanyanliang have always been in a good relationship. How can they get separated in one night.


    "Because it''s false to invite him to dinner tonight, I''ll exchange with him privately... It''s true." Song Qingshu said a word in her ear, which made Gebi''s Pink neck turn red.

 Chapter 842

    "How can you two be so shameless!" Gebi points to song Qingshu with her finger, and she is so angry that she shivers all over.


    Looking at the green fingers in front of him, song Qingshu said: "don''t confuse me with him. He brought this up."


    "But you promised him, just as shameless!" Gebi at this time has a feeling of despair, sad, disappointed or heartache? She can''t say it herself.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice that she was thinking of something wrong. He said to himself, "of course, I have to seize such a good opportunity! You know, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for me to gain his trust so easily. If there is such a shortcut, why don''t we take advantage of it? "


    "Shortcut?" Gebi murmured to himself, and finally gave a sad smile, "well, as long as I can avenge him, it doesn''t matter if I sacrifice." Her fingers quietly touched the chastity guard hidden in her thigh. When she knew the truth, the dagger, which had been put away for a long time, was hidden in her body again, just in case of emergency.


    "What did you sacrifice?" Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately responded, "you don''t think I want you to accompany Wan Yanliang."


    "Isn''t it?" Gebi clenches her lips, and her fingertips are deeply embedded in her own flesh. Originally, she has a strange feeling that she can''t tell the truth about this man, but now she has lost everything and doesn''t want anything.


    "Of course not. I can''t bear it if you like!" Seeing her despair, song Qingshu felt distressed for a while and quickly hugged her to his arms to explain.


    "I''m going to take a picture of Li Daitao''s death. Because it''s too immoral, Wan Yanliang and I agreed that we must keep it from our wives. Our plan is as follows: first, we''ll intoxicate you two with wine and let you go back to the room to have a rest. When you are sleepy, we''ll knock on the door. For example, knock on your door first. After I have a conversation with you outside, it''s him who actually goes in. Because of the previous conversation and there is no light in the room, you will subconsciously think that it''s me who goes in, and then you will naturally let him do what he wants to do to you... "


    Gebi shuddered and scolded angrily: "which bastard of you thought of this shameless and obscene way?"


    "Wanyanliang, of course!" Song Qingshu said quickly.


    "It wasn''t really your idea?" Gebi looks at him suspiciously.


    "Of course it wasn''t my idea. How could I be so mean?" Song Qingshu pours all the dirty water on WAN Yanliang, and the old driver will turn over one day.


    "It''s mean, it''s shameless!" Gebi was obviously irritated by this pickling method, and she walked back and forth like an angry female leopard.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to let her continue to indulge in this kind of emotion. He quickly diverted her attention and said: "although Wan Yanliang''s plan is very clever, there is a natural loophole, that is, although the people in the room don''t know whether they are their husbands or not, the people who are in the room also don''t know who the women are, so they have the chance of Li daitaojiang."


    "You mean impersonating me with another woman?" Gebi was always intelligent, and soon understood the key.


    "Yes, I''ll go ahead with him as much as possible. In order not to reveal the secret, I can continue to use this method in the future. After entering the house, I must not light the light and be seen by the people in the room. He thinks that I''m afraid that his identity will be exposed. In fact, I''m afraid that the identity of the women in the room will be exposed."


    "Who are you going to replace me with?" Gebi''s face is not good-looking. She absolutely doesn''t want to see that another innocent woman is humiliated by wanyanliang because of her.


    "Don''t worry, I found a brothel woman in the city. It won''t hurt the innocent." Song Qingshu originally intended to find someone like a flower, but with such a beautiful figure as Gebi, Wan Yanliang is not a fool if he finds an ugly one to throw on the bed. Although he can''t see it, he feels something wrong, which inevitably leads to doubt.


    So song Qingshu selects carefully, and finally finds a red card girl in the brothel who looks like the best choice to ensure that Wan Yanliang doesn''t notice anything unusual.


    "Hum, since you''ve paid your wife, I''ll find you a beautiful Huakui. You don''t suffer too much." Song Qingshu thought to himself that as for the girl''s acting skills, he was ready to hypnotize the girl with the method of moving the soul to make her think that she was Gebi. In this way, Wan Yanliang could detect what a ghost was.


    Hearing that he didn''t hurt the good girl, Gebi was relieved, but soon she thought of something, and couldn''t help staring at him: "you''ve found someone to replace me, but what about Princess Hailing?"


    Song Qingshu said with a straight face: "madam, please don''t worry. The reason why I did this is to win wanyanliang''s trust. I will never take advantage of others'' danger to take advantage of Princess Hailing."


    Gebi''s face was uncertain. Her red lips opened several times, but she didn''t say anything. She hesitated for a long time and finally said, "who let you not take advantage?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu couldn''t respond for a moment.


    Gebi said bitterly, "wanyanliang killed my husband and indirectly killed me. I''ll let him go through the pain."


    "Hey, how can I hear this like scolding me? What do you mean that you have lost your innocence? Brother Tang Kuo was written in black and white before he died... Oh, no, I wrote down in red and white and presented you to me. I''m your man. No matter how much we do, it''s normal. What''s wrong with our innocence?" Song Qingshu quickly corrected.


    "Shut up Song Bi heard straight rolled his eyes, "I''m really afraid of you, we are innocent, still can''t it."


    "That''s about the same." Song Qingshu couldn''t help holding her in his arms and taking a sip of incense on his face.


    Gebi is also getting used to his intimacy. He just gives him a pink fist in a coquettish way. If he doesn''t get used to it, he can''t help it. I don''t know how many times they have done more intimacy these days.


    "I mean to let wanyanliang have a taste of pain. I can''t help but be happy when I think of his wonderful expression when he finally knows the truth." Maybe she was too excited, and Gebi''s breath became short.


    "But Shan Jing is innocent after all." Song Qingshu hesitated.


    "Is it true that the son of song is showing pity for Xiangyu?" Gebi glared at him angrily, "that night I was not occupied by you in a daze. Why didn''t you think I was innocent at that time?"


    "I''ll avenge you, I''ll avenge you!" Song Qingshu saw that the situation was not right and agreed to come down in a hurry.


    Gebiyu blushed and said in a low voice, "don''t be polite then. Over the years, wanyanliang doesn''t know how many women''s innocence has been damaged. It''s time for him to try what kind of experience his wife has been fooled by other men."

 Chapter 843

    The powder is black!


    Song Qingshu was excited and subconsciously thought of a block in the previous life of animation, which means that some pretty girls with pink hair in many animations have more innocence on the surface, and more kindness and innocence on the surface, but in fact, one is more sinister than the other.


    Gebi also makes him feel this way. Before, she was very kind, but because of the stimulation of her husband''s being killed, she faced the enemy who killed her husband, which was many times blacker than usual.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly. As the night just came, Wan Yanliang and his concubine Tu Shanjing appeared in Tang Kuo''s mansion. Song Qingshu and Gebi had been waiting at the door for a long time. They warmly welcomed the couple of Hailing king.


    Looking at TU Shan Jing with a faint smile on her face and the pear vortex on the edge of her lips, song Qingshu sighed that she was the only one who was kept in the dark.


    At the same time, Wan Yanliang is also looking at Gebi wantonly. A light blue dress wraps her perfect body with concave convex shape. Her delicate face is a little faint red, and her whole body is graceful and graceful. He can''t help breathing a little when he thinks that he can crush the beauty under her body.


    Gebi is disgusted by Wan Yanliang''s eyes. However, in order to get even worse revenge, she suppresses her hatred and pretends to be ignorant.


    Song Qingshu was worried that she could not control the hatred in her heart, so that Wan Yanliang could see some flaws. Seeing that she disguised her emotions so well, she could not help sighing that women are all born actors.


    When a few people go in, Gebi and Tu Shanjing come together and exchange some anecdotes about the noble women''s circle in Beijing. Song Qingshu takes the opportunity to quietly hold Wan Yanliang and whispers in his ear: "Lord, I''ll be slightly fascinated by them later. The amount of medicine will not make them comatose, but it can affect their judgment to a certain extent, Wang Ye won''t mind


    "So good!" Wanyanliang''s heart swings, and he doesn''t want to be seen through by Gebi so soon. The best thing about men and women is to steal words. If the other party knows everything, it''s boring.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to look at the bodyguards around Wan Yanliang. Most of the bodyguards in Hailing palace were left outside the palace. After all, they came here as guests, which is also a kind of respect for the host.


    These bodyguards are guarding outside. On the one hand, they are on guard against foreign assassins. On the other hand, they can rush in as soon as there is any movement in the house.


    However, the guards were so far away that song Qingshu didn''t care. What he cared about was the experts who had been following Wan Yanliang. He had seen them in Qiuxiang building before, and he still remembered their names: Qidan experts Xiao tanggudai and Yelv Yuanyi, tudan family experts tudan Ali chuhu and tudan Zhen.


    These four people joined hands, and even Yang Guo''s cultivation was caught off guard. Although Yang Guo soon shook a few people away, if he really fought for life and death, Yang Guo had GG before he came back - of course, Yang Guo had the previous lesson, and he would never be so embarrassed when he met these four people again.


    These four people are absolutely first-class experts in the world. Song Qingshu thinks that if they compete with each other, it will not be easy to solve them. Of course, if they attack secretly, it will be another matter.


    In addition to the four masters, there are also a small number of Pro guards around Wan Yanliang, but the number is too small for song Qingshu to care about.


    "Why haven''t you seen Ouyang Feng these times?" Song Qingshu was a little lucky. If Ouyang Feng, Murong Bo and Qiu Qianren were also with Wan Yanliang, they would be tied up in whatever they wanted to do. Although these four masters are difficult to deal with, they are still half a chip behind the three masters.


    Song Qingshu thought a little, and then thought of the reason. Although Ouyang Feng''s martial arts were better than the four guards, they were all great masters after all. They were Ke Qing in the palace, so they couldn''t do anything like bodyguards. So unless there was a major event, Wan Yanliang rarely took the three great masters with him.


    Noting Song Qing''s difficulty in writing, Wan Yanliang couldn''t help asking, "brother Tang Kuo, is something wrong?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Lord, it''s really inconvenient for a third person to know what happened tonight. If it''s publicized, our reputation will be ruined. You guards..."


    Wan Yanliang frowned: "brother Tang Kuo can rest assured that they are loyal to our king."


    "Although they are loyal to the prince, they are born in the tudan family after all, and the princess is also the daughter of the tudan family. If any news spreads to the tudan family..." Song Qingshu stops.


    Wan Yanliang was startled: "fortunately, brother Tang Kuo reminded me, otherwise I would be careless." He quickly turned back to several bodyguards and said, "you should stay in the courtyard. You are not allowed to enter the inner hall without the king''s call."


    The four masters looked at each other. Although they were puzzled, Wan Yanliang had always been very strict. They did not dare to question each other''s decision, so they had to stop at the door.


    After the two couples entered the banquet, song Qingshu and Ge Bi expressed their gratitude to Wan Yanliang for saving Tang kuodian''s life in Kaifeng. Although Ge Bi had already scolded Tang kuodian half to death in his heart, Wan Yanliang and his wife said that this should be done.


    Except for Tu Shanjing, the other three knew what was going on, so they had a tacit understanding to persuade each other to drink, and the atmosphere became more and more harmonious.


    After drinking, Tu Shan Jing felt that the crowd was getting more and more blurred. He could not help holding his temple and said to Wan Yan Liang, "my Lord, my concubine is a bit too strong to drink. Can you go back to the Palace first?"


    "This..." Wan Yanliang doesn''t want his wife to be bullied by other men. He wants to send him back, but he worries that without her, he won''t be able to get Gebi.


    Song Qingshu could not let her slip away so easily. She took the opportunity to say, "the princess is not well. If she doesn''t dislike it, why don''t she have a rest in the mansion?"


    "What is it?" Although Tu Shan Jing was a little dizzy in his mind, he still subconsciously felt that it was not right to stay in other men''s houses. But if he refused directly, he would not give the host face and could not help looking at his husband.


    Wan Yanliang looks at Gebi quietly, and sees her pretty face flushed with wine. There seems to be a faint flow of water in her blurred eyes. She can''t help but stir her fingers. She can''t care about her wife any more: "I want to have a drink with brother Tang Kuo, but it can''t be over for a while. Jing''er, why don''t you go to the inner hall to have a rest first, I''ll call you when I''m gone? "


    ----


    Third watch


    The duel between two old drivers, it seems that an old driver is going to overturn

 Chapter 844

    "Ah?" Tu Shan Jing looks hesitant. She was born into a wealthy family. She has never lived in any other mansion except her mother''s house. She was reluctant to hear Wan Yanliang''s request for her to rest here. She just saw that he was in the mood, which was inconvenient to stir his interest.


    "It happens that I''m a little dizzy now. If my sister doesn''t dislike me, I''ll let her arrange a place for you to have a rest." Gebi also covers her forehead and says vaguely. Looking at her flawless performance, song Qingshu gives her a thumbs up.


    Wan Yanliang looks at the dizzy appearance of Gebi''s cheeks. He can''t help but think that the medicine is working. In order to kiss Fangze as soon as possible, he can''t help persuading his wife: "jing''er, since you are not comfortable, go to have a rest first."


    "Well... OK." Tu Shan Jing is just not used to living in other people''s places, but does not think about other places. Seeing her husband saying so, she has no reason to refuse, so she gets up and follows Ge Bi into the inner hall.


    Looking at the two women''s floating steps when they left, Wan Yanliang was excited and hesitant. He was excited that he could immediately get what he wanted and taste Gebi''s wonderful body. He hesitated that he would sacrifice his wife''s innocence.


    In recent years, he used his power and did not know how many women he played with. Many of them were already married. However, in front of his power, the husbands of those women had no choice but to be angry and speechless. On the surface, they had to flatter him. It was the first time that they had to sacrifice their wives'' innocence.


    However, Gebi has a special identity and looks like an immortal. She is recognized as the first beauty in the country. Although Tu Shanjing is also beautiful, objectively speaking, she is still half as good as Gebi. Although Wan Yanliang is a little distressed, this wave of trading is not a loss. What''s more, when he thinks of exchanging partners with other men, he has a strange sense of excitement in his heart.


    "Hum, I specially brought a lot of tiger and wolf medicine from the mansion today. I''m sorry for not fighting with Gebi for the last 300 rounds." Wan Yanliang glanced at Song Qingshu and thought, "I hope Tang Kuo Bian is not good at it, and half of his time will be wasted, so that jing''er will suffer less."


    Although he thought so, he knew that it was not possible. After all, Tang Kuo Bian could be regarded as a soldier. With his strong body, he didn''t look like a silver wax gun.


    "Tonight must be longer than he insisted, otherwise it will be a big loss." Wan Yanliang seems to be in a special battlefield. In this respect, no man is willing to admit defeat.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what Wan Yanliang was thinking. Even if he knew, he would only be in his heart. Seeing that the two girls entered the inner hall, he immediately ordered the servants around to leave.


    "Brother Tang Kuo, look..." there are only two people left in the hall. Wan Yanliang can''t wait to be heard.


    "Don''t be impatient, Wang Ye. We''d better wait a little longer, so that their efficacy can be fully exerted. We can only start when they are sleepy." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Brother Tang Kuo is right, right." Wan Yanliang smiles two times, hiding his urgency by drinking.


    "Lord, I think it''s better to explain some things first." Song Qingshu suddenly said in a deep voice.


    Wan Yanliang saw his solemn face and did not dare to neglect: "brother Tang Kuo, please tell me."


    "Today''s affairs, after all, are not allowed to comply with the code of ethics. I hope that in my life, only heaven knows, you know and I know, and I don''t want to be known by others. If there is any possibility of leakage, I would rather cancel this transaction." Song Qingshu''s attitude is firm and genuine.


    "It''s natural. I don''t want to be ruined." Wan Yanliang said with a smile.


    "Except for outsiders, I don''t want Gebi to know the truth, otherwise it''s too cruel for them, and it''s not good for anyone to make a big fuss." Song Qingshu continued.


    Wan Yanliang nodded and agreed: "what brother Tang Kuo said is exactly what I want."


    Song Qingshu then pretended to be relieved: "so when you enter the house later, you must not light candles or anything, otherwise once they see our faces, it will be over."


    Wan Yanliang hesitated a little. He couldn''t look at Gebi''s peerless face and make her feel bad. But he chose it himself. After all, there are only two ways to get Gebi without knowing her. One is to get her confused, but it''s boring. The rest is to get her when she is sober, Although all happened in the dark, but the amorous feelings and the degree of excitement are not the first to be comparable.


    "Yes, but brother Tang Kuo also has to promise me a condition." Wan Yanliang said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaps. Is there any accident? Up to now, he can only say quietly: "what conditions."


    "I don''t want to make this deal only once this evening. If I have a chance, I can try it several times. What do you think of brother Tang Kuo?" Wan Yanliang then stares at Song Qingshu. Everyone knows that Tang kuodian and Ge Bi have a good relationship. He is afraid that the other party will not agree.


    Song Qingshu sneered in his heart: you are in a hurry to send your wife to my arms. You really commit a sin.


    But he hesitated: "this..."


    "Why don''t you think so, brother Tang Kuo? What''s the difference between once and many times? What''s more, the more times you and I become friends, the closer our relationship will be, and the stronger our alliance will be... "Wan Yanliang is a master of bullying men and women. He has a good grasp of people''s psychology. Song Qingshu knows that if he didn''t prepare in advance, he would definitely be moved by him.


    "OK, but there is a premise, that is, never let Gebi know the truth." Song Qingshu seemed to have made a great determination before he agreed.


    "That''s nature." Wan Yanliang''s face is smiling, but his heart is sneering. When I''m tired of playing like this for several times, I''m sure I''ll have to play in a different way. I just want to see how wonderful the expression will be when Gebi knows that the man is me.


    He has made up his mind. After sneaking around in the dark for a few times, he deliberately let Gebi see through her identity, let her know that she was betrayed by her husband and had resentment, and then he can take advantage of the opportunity to completely recover her body and mind... Hehe, Tang Kuo Bian, that silly bird, at that time, he has been treating Gebi as if she didn''t know, and he still wants to treat her as usual, It''s strange that the relationship between them doesn''t break up.


    Of course, Wan Yanliang doesn''t have such a plan for the time being. After all, it''s too risky to do so. If she doesn''t care, she''ll be beaten up. Only after he Gebi has mingled with shuiru for many times, can she be more sure to accept her fate.


    The two men were both possessed with a ghost in their hearts. Occasionally they looked at each other and laughed strangely. After drinking for a while, Wan Yanliang saw that the night was already deep, so he couldn''t help it any more. He got up and said with a little drunkenness, "it''s time."

 Chapter 845

    "It''s almost time." Song Qingshu estimates that the two girls are already asleep - of course, Gebi was reminded early in the morning, and now she can''t wake up any more.


    Wanyanliang swallows the medicine he carries with him without any trace. Song Qingshu''s eyes are swept by Yu Guang. He is slightly surprised and then guesses what medicine he took.


    "This bastard is really black. If Tang Kuo Bian is really not on guard, Gebi will not be able to play with him all night." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly, but now the woman who is waiting for WAN Yanliang is the brothel woman who has experienced many battles. Let alone take one or two tiger and wolf medicines, even if you take a whole bottle, it is estimated that people will have no problem coping with it.


    "I''ve worked hard on that girl. I have to give her more money afterwards. We are a kind boss." Song Qingshu secretly made up his mind. What he thought was whether to give the brothel girl a hundred taels of silver or two hundred taels of silver?


    "Where shall we go first?" Wan Yanliang found that he was a little nervous at this time, as if he had gone back to the feeling of peeping at a woman''s bath for the first time when he was a teenager, which was really incredible for him with rich practical experience.


    "It doesn''t make any difference where you go first. Their rooms are next to each other, right next door." The reason why song Qingshu arranges like this is more about controllability. In case Wan Yanliang finds anything abnormal, he can remedy it in the first time.


    But when Wan Yanliang heard it, he subconsciously thought it was wrong: Tang kuodian is really good at playing. The two rooms are next to each other, and you can hear all the calls coming from the next room


    Wan Yanliang mends the scene for a while. Listening to his wife''s cry coming from the next room, he inspires himself like a war drum, and bravely retaliates on his wife


    Rao is wanyanliang after flowers, but also by the scene to stimulate dry mouth, only feel that the whole body is going to explode.


    They discussed some details in a low voice, and then Wan Yanliang left his bodyguard outside the house. He and song Qingshu went into the house where his family members were.


    Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. It''s really a knife in the beginning of the word. If he wants to assassinate Wan Yanliang at this time, it''s as easy as a palm.


    But wan Yanliang is dead now, which is not in his interest, so song Qingshu considers it again and again, and decides to keep the other party''s life temporarily.


    They first came to the door of Tu Shan''s resting room. Song Qingshu waved to the maid who was waiting at the door, and those people left clean.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. There won''t be any idlers in this other courtyard tonight." Song Qingshu whispered.


    Wanyan nodded, forced heart palpitation, clear throat, just reached out and knocked on the door: "jing''er, do you sleep?"


    Soon there came Tu Shanjing''s confused voice: "is it the Lord? I don''t know if I drank too much wine just now. Now I feel very weak and I can''t get up. "


    "Don''t worry. It''s getting late today. I''ve decided to stay here. You can go to bed first. I''ll talk to brother Tang Kuo first. I''ll come over later." Wan Yanliang''s mood is very complicated at this time. Although he has no lower limit of moral integrity, he always cherishes other women and his wife. He thinks that he pushed his wife into the fire pit by himself. For a moment, he even wants to give up trading, but the temptation of Gebi is hard to resist. In the end, he doesn''t say anything.


    "Well, I''ll go to bed first. You can come in yourself later. The door is not closed." Tu Shan Jing feels that her eyelids are very heavy. She really doesn''t want to move a finger. In addition, her husband says so, so she naturally doesn''t want to go to other places.


    Wan Yanliang then winked at Song Qingshu and said in a low voice, "it''s your turn."


    Looking at his impatient expression, song Qingshu sneered to himself, then led him to the next door and knocked on the door: "Gebi, did you sleep?"


    "I just fell asleep, and now I feel dizzy." after a while, there was a vague voice from Gebi, "husband, where are they?"


    "I''ve put them to sleep in the mansion. Don''t worry, madam." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Oh, come on in. I feel sick and want to sleep with you." Gebi''s voice has a little bit of coquetry meaning, that kind of coquettish and crisp voice, listening to the wanyanliang next to him, he immediately raised the flag to salute.


    "Well, I''m in." After Song Qingshu finished, he winked at Wan Yanliang and whispered, "remember not to make a sound later."


    "I know." Wan Yanliang, with a smile, can''t wait to push the door in. As soon as he goes in, he closes the door with his backhand, as if he was afraid of song Qingshu''s repentance.


    Soon there was a cry: "husband, why are you so impatient today?"


    Wan Yanliang was worried that she would hear the flaw, but he didn''t answer. He just gave a rude reply, and then the sound of kissing came from the room.


    Standing at the door, song Qingshu sneered. At this time, the real Gebi came out of the secret Road near the rockery, and waved to him with a red face.


    Song Qingshu trotted over and looked at her and said with a smile, "madam, you have a good acting skill just now." It turns out that the one who talked with song Qingshu in the room before was the real Gebi. Before Wan Yanliang went in, she slipped out of the secret passage in the room and left the fake Gebi inside. Wan Yanliang just confirmed Gebi''s voice outside the room and subconsciously thought that the woman inside was Gebi, although she felt that Gebi''s voice was slightly different after she went in, But he was guilty and lustful, so he didn''t think deeply.


    Gebi spat with a red face: "the girl you asked for is very good at acting." Then she looked anxiously at her room, "is this woman reliable? You know, this is a big deal. If she misses a word afterwards, we are in danger. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, I can confirm her reliability 100 percent." He didn''t tell Gebi that he disguised as her husband. If she knew that she could control people''s thinking with yihunda, she would be scared by him.


    Gebi thinks that this woman is a subordinate of song Qingshu''s Golden Snake camp. Hearing song Qingshu''s affirmative tone, she has no doubt. She suddenly takes a look at the quiet room not far away and says to him with a smile: "there is a beautiful princess lying in bed next door. Don''t you do it?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "compared with the princess, I prefer my wife. Don''t worry about the princess. Please accompany me tonight."


    Gebi blushed and spat: "you really take me as your woman! If you want to, go to Tu Shan Jing. I won''t accompany you. "

 Chapter 846

    "You are pushing me into other women''s arms. Are you really willing?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Gebi was so excited by his deep eyes that he said in a hurry, "what can I give up? Go quickly." He said and pushed him.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "but I think it''s a bit too unkind. Wan Yanliang is wan Yanliang, but Shan Jing is innocent."


    Hearing what he said, Gebi suddenly opened her eyes: "since she married Wan Yanliang, there is nothing innocent. Do you dare to say that Wan Yanliang''s wife doesn''t know what the dog thief has done these years?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu said for a moment, "but I heard that she was kind-hearted and devoted to Buddhism."


    "Well, the reason why she worships the Buddha all day is not that her husband has done so much evil that she wants to forgive the Buddha for him." Gebi''s face turned red, which obviously aroused her anger. "If those evil people in this world can be forgiven after eating fast and chanting Buddhism, it''s too beautiful."


    At this time, the high pitched cry of the brothel woman suddenly came from the room. When they heard it, Gebi''s voice was a little flustered. He said in a hurry: "now you can''t help but flinch. If you don''t go to Tu Danjing''s bed tonight, tomorrow wanyanliang will know the truth, and you will have doubts. After all, there is no reason to give me to him for nothing. With his power, it''s not too difficult to find out the truth once there is doubt. In that case, all our previous achievements will be wasted. "


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. If he doesn''t marry wanyanliang''s wife, he will be suspicious. On the contrary, his wife is more likely to win the trust of the other party. It''s a real fickle fate.


    "Go in quickly, don''t delay. If you come to see you after Wan Yanliang''s work, you''ll help." At this time, the voice from the room became more and more shameful. Hearing Gebi''s face flushed, Wan Yanliang knew that Wan Yanliang regarded the woman inside as himself, and he could not help secretly scolding the other party for being indecent and shameless.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be finished so soon today..." Song Qingshu, noticing the puzzled look of Gebi, told her about wanyanliang''s taking medicine secretly.


    "Bah, mean! Shameless Because he knew that wanyanliang''s object was himself, and that he had taken the medicine of tiger and wolf, and was ready to kill himself, Gebi trembled with anger, "uncle, promise me something!"


    Seeing her dignified face, song Qingshu put away his playful face and replied in a deep voice: "as long as I can do it, I will promise you."


    "Good!" Gebi looks at TU Shan Jing''s room with a red face, "after you go in later, take revenge on Tu Shan Jing for me!"


    Before Song Qingshu saw her face dignified, and when she said something serious, he immediately heard this absurd request. If he was drinking water at this time, he would make sure that a mouthful of water would come out directly.


    "I heard you right!" Song Qingshu looks very strange.


    The song Bi eye wave flows, charming ground white he one eye: "how, small uncle didn''t fight first timid?"? You know you''re not wanyanliang''s opponent? But when you toss people around, you look like a bull... "She whispered the last sentence, and then her ears turned red.


    "Is there any mistake?" Song Qingshu is in a hurry. No man is allowed to be despised by a woman on this matter. Even if he knows that the other party is agitating, "even if Wan Yanliang takes a whole bottle of blue pills, he can''t win me!"


    If it''s hard to say before, but since he learned the joyful Zen, he really has the feeling that he will be Ling juedeng and see all the mountains, and the whole bridal chamber will be invincible.


    Although she had never heard of the blue pill before, Gebi also roughly guessed what it meant and hummed with a red face: "who can''t boast."


    Song Qingshu was immediately happy: "if other people still have the right to say that I boast, but you have experienced it yourself..." before he finished, he was quickly covered by Gebi: "OK, OK, don''t say it!"


    Gebi''s fingertips are icy and cool. Song Qingshu shows a very comfortable expression. Seeing this, Gebi quickly takes back her hand: "now it''s time to burn incense. If you don''t go back to your room again, it''s bad to attract Tu Shan Jing to find Wan Yanliang."


    "Well," Song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t get away with it, and suddenly poked Gebi with a wink: "madam, do you want to see how I can avenge brother Tang Kuo?"


    "Bah! You pervert Gebi can''t stop him from molesting like this. He immediately becomes a red face and runs away.


    Song Qingshu shrugs his shoulders and goes to Tu Danjing''s room. When he passes by Wan Yanliang''s room, he hears the fierce battle in it. He can''t help but smack his tongue secretly: tut tut Tut, Wan Yanliang is desperate to get back. It''s a pity that you have a good plan and I have a ladder over the wall.


    No longer pay attention to him, song Qingshu pushes open Tu Shanjing''s door and locks it. Hearing the movement, Tu Shan Jing, who was lying on the bed, suddenly said, "Lord, you are back."


    Taking song Qingshu''s cultivation at this time as an example, although there was no light in the room and it was dark, he could see clearly the situation in the room by the faint moonlight through the window. Now Tu Danjing was sitting at the head of the bed in his profane clothes, only covered with a thin quilt, and looking at the door with a blush on his face.


    Tu Shan Jing didn''t know martial arts, so he couldn''t see the appearance of song Qingshu clearly in the dark, and song Qingshu didn''t care. He imitated Wan Yanliang''s tone and said, "Xiao jing''er, why don''t you sleep?"


    He told Wan Yanliang not to make a sound when he came into the room, but he didn''t worry about it at all. Because he learned how to change the appearance, he naturally learned how to change the sound. Otherwise, he just had the same appearance and different sound, so he didn''t help immediately?


    Tu Shan Jing didn''t hear anything unusual. Wen Yan pointed to the next door. He was ashamed and angry: "how can I sleep! Tang Kuo Bian and Ge Bi are also too shameful. They know we are next door, but they don''t know how to be more restrained. "


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. It was your husband and other women who made this move. Of course, he would not say: "the couple are very affectionate. Maybe they are just like this at home. They forget that we are still next door."


    Tu Shan Jing spat: "usually I thought Gebi was so gentle and quiet, but I didn''t expect that she was so... So... In bed." she always worships Buddhism, and some words are too embarrassed to say.


    "Let it go, don''t you? Men like their own women, ladies in front of people, only to their own people. Swing Song Qingshu goes to the bedside and sits down. Tu Shanjing subconsciously shrinks in and specially sets aside a place for him.


    "You men..." Tu Shan Jing sighed and suddenly wrinkled his nose. "How can I drink so much wine and take off my clothes and come to the bed?"

 Chapter 847

    Disguise looks and sounds are the simplest for the transvestite masters. The more difficult thing is to disguise body shape. After all, there are great differences between people''s bodies. Some people are tall and burly, while others are weak and weak. However, there are secret skills such as bone shrinking skill in the world. Although it is difficult to disguise body shape, it is not difficult to defeat the real transvestite masters.


    And let all easy to look the master most headache is to change the taste of the body! Everyone in the world has his own unique body smell, which is often very light, and it is difficult for ordinary people to notice, but it is difficult to hide from the closest people.


    Because in daily contact, it can be said that she is familiar with the smell of people sleeping around her. Even if she does not know the existence of this smell, her subconscious will have a sense of familiarity with that smell. Once another person pretends to be, even if his appearance and physique are the same, she will also notice a natural strangeness.


    Discreet as like as two peas, most women are not surprised. They can not imagine what others can be exactly like their husbands. But for some women who are very careful, this little flaw will make her find that her husband has been impersonate.


    Even the top transvestite masters in the world can''t change their body smell, or they can''t change their body smell as they want. It''s the same as their goal. Let alone this world, the marvel world that song Qingshu came into contact with in his previous life. The magic girl in the X-Men who can disguise other people''s appearance at will can''t change her body taste, Once disguised as Wolverine''s lover, the result was the nose sensitive wolf uncle for the first time to see through.


    So all along, song Qingshu changed into another man and subconsciously avoided any intimate contact with each other''s lovers. That''s why he deliberately alienated Gebi before. After all, no one knows whether the woman is careless or meticulous. Once he meets the latter, all his previous efforts are easily wasted.


    Due to the situation, song Qingshu had to approach Tu Shanjing, so he paid special attention to this aspect. Since he couldn''t make his body taste the same as that of Wan Yanliang, he simply used other flavors to cover up his own taste, so he deliberately sprinkled a lot of wine on his body. In any case, Wan Yanliang was drinking before, so Tu Shanjing would not doubt it.


    The strong wine completely covers up the taste of people themselves. Even if the nose is smart, Tu Shan Jing can only smell the strong wine now.


    "What are you doing? Come on up." Tu Shan Jing waited for a long time, but he didn''t see anything in Song Qingshu. He couldn''t help wondering.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. If he took off his clothes, he would lose most of his wine. Maybe Tu Shanjing would find something unusual.


    But now, even if the risk has to be hard on the scalp, two people can''t always stay chatting until dawn. Song Qingshu quickly took off his coat and got into the quilt. At this time, he had to be glad that there was no light in the house. Otherwise, although he could pretend to be a beautiful figure, he couldn''t find out what underwear he was wearing in advance. It''s strange that Tu Shanjing saw it.


    "Wang Ye, you should take good care of your body in the future. Don''t drink so much wine and make it stink." Tu Shan Jing''s eyebrows are wrinkled by the smell of wine on his body, and he is very angry.


    Hearing the faint fragrance in the quilt, song Qingshu couldn''t help but say, "is it true that my wife won''t let me go to bed because of the stink on my body?"


    "Of course, I always welcome the Lord, but the Lord has been looking for flowers and willows all these years, and has rarely been in my bed." Tu Shanjing''s tone is very sad,


    Song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned. Half of the day, Wan Yanliang is wandering around. As a result, he puts his wife at home and keeps an empty room alone. He can''t help but think of a doggerel on the Internet in his previous life: the north wind blows, the autumn wind is cool, whose wife keeps the empty room; You are in trouble. I''ll help you. I live next door. My name is Wang.


    Hearing that the battle was still raging next door, song Qingshu sneered: "although the family name is song, they don''t mind being Lao Wang..."


    "Wang Ye ~" Song Qingshu is stunned. At this moment, Tu Shanjing has shrunk to his arms and pressed his face tightly on his chest. His voice is sweet and greasy.


    I''ve been listening to the live broadcast next door. Even the fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks can''t stand it. Tu Shan Jing has already heard about the lust. At this time, smelling her husband''s full of wine, she feels a sense of inexplicable masculinity, and her whole body softens.


    Feeling Tu Shanjing''s soft and hot body, song Qingshu suddenly became thirsty: "Xiao jing''er, you smell so good."


    "Just like the Lord." It''s rare to hear her husband praise her like this. Tu Shanjing is overjoyed.


    At this time, the sound of heart beating came from the next room. Tu Shanjing bit her lip gently. Now she seems to have a burning fire in her heart, and she is eager for her husband''s love. But she knows that her husband has many women outside. If she doesn''t take the initiative, he may not touch herself tonight.


    Although she was a little shy in her heart, the instinct of her body made her abandon her usual reserve, and she gradually got into the bed. Song Qingshu was still a little confused at first, but he soon realized that her actions made her look wonderful. Originally, he was still thinking about whether to pretend to be a gentleman, but he was served by a beautiful princess, Even the eminent monks can''t help but return to the secular immediately.


    "Wan Yanliang really teaches his wife well. He always looks quiet and dignified. I didn''t expect that he would do this kind of thing." Song Qingshu is filled with emotion, but he misunderstands that ethics is very important in this world. Even if a husband and his wife are intimate, they usually follow the rules and seldom use those extraordinary means. Of course, when a man plays with his concubine, he doesn''t have to worry so much.


    Tu Shanjing was impressed by her husband''s cold treatment in recent years. She didn''t understand the attraction of those women outside, so she asked some experienced women in the family for advice. They taught her a lot of things that made her blush. However, in order to tie her husband down, she was ashamed to learn. She hasn''t found a chance to try, I didn''t expect that song Qingshu was cheap today.


    After about a cup of tea, song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. He put his hands around him and pressed Tu Dan under his body.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Tu Shan Jing suddenly exclaimed with great panic: "you... You are not the Lord, you... Who are you?"

 Chapter 848

    A woman may not find any flaws in her daily life, but even if she is careless, she can''t hide her completely different feeling at the moment when she really reaches the fusion of water and milk.


    Wan Yanliang has been flirting with others all these years. Unlike song Qingshu, Wan Yanliang does not have the joyful Zen method to help Yin and Yang. He can only rely on a variety of precious medicinal materials to nourish himself. Although it has certain effects, he still can''t avoid being hollowed out. Tu Shan Jing, as his wife, how can she not know that her husband is strong outside but strong in the middle.


    But this man was totally different from her husband. The suffocating oppression made her shiver in her soul.


    Originally, she was in a daze, but before she was quarreled by the voice next door, she had been awake for most of the time. In addition, she was intimate with song Qingshu. Now, the medicine in her body had already dissipated. Although she experienced unprecedented pleasure in her body, she knew it in her heart, because this man could not be her husband.


    Tu Shan Jing struggles desperately and tries to push away the man. It''s a pity that women are born weak. Where can they push?


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "princess, it''s this time. What does it matter if I''m the Lord?"


    "Tang Kuo Bian, you are Tang Kuo Bian!" This time, song Qingshu didn''t deliberately imitate Wan Yanliang''s voice. Tu Shanjing suddenly recognized his voice, and the whole person was shocked.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu didn''t deny it either. He stepped back from her body, and with a flick of his hand, a wisp of hot wind rubbed onto the oil lamp, and the room gradually lit up.


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu, Tu Shanjing was ashamed and angry. He was so angry that he trembled all over: "Tang Kuo Bian, how dare you be rude to me!"


    "To the princess, I''m not brave enough, but the rabbit is in a hurry to bite." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "What do you mean?" Tu Shan Jing pulls the quilt to cover the exposed body and asks in a cold voice.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange for the princess? Why hasn''t the prince appeared after such a long time?" Song Qingshu replied.


    Tu Shan Jing''s face moved, which was also the question she had been wondering. Where did Wan Yan Liang go?


    "Did you murder the Lord?" Tu Shan Jing is shocked. She has a noble identity. She dares to offend herself. Obviously, she is desperate. Besides, she can''t think of any other reason why she dares to do so.


    "It''s good that the Lord doesn''t murder me. I can''t murder him." Song Qingshu shrugged.


    "Nonsense Tu Shan Jing shivers all over. When she thinks that her innocent body has been defiled by men other than her husband, she seems to be in a cold ice cellar. There is a kind of despair when the sky collapses.


    "Princess, please listen carefully to the voice next door..." before Song Qingshu finished, Tu Shanjing spat: "dirty!"


    "Don''t be in a hurry to decide who is the dirty princess. I want you to listen to the voice of the man next door. Do you feel familiar?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    Tu Shan Jing is stunned. She subconsciously thinks that Tang Kuo Bian and Gebi are responsible for what happened next door. But now Tang Kuo Bian is here. Who is the man next door?


    A terrible guess suddenly rose in my heart. I quickly pricked up my ears to hear it. Although the voice next door was fuzzy, I could hear some fragments vaguely.


    Although there were only a few fragments, Tu Shanjing recognized that it was the voice of wanyanliang, and the whole person suddenly collapsed. He murmured: "how can this happen, how can this happen..."


    Song Qingshu has a faint smile on his lips. Before, he deliberately showed his flaws to let her see through. It''s not his style to kill people without killing their hearts. What''s the point of getting a quiet body in the dark? It''s the ability to give in when she''s sober! In addition, he promised Gebi that wanyanliang''s wife and children would be separated, so he began to formally wave his hoe to dig the corner.


    Sometimes I have to admit that song Qingshu and WAN Yanliang are the same kind of people to some extent. Wan Yanliang also has the same idea, but he is not so decisive as song Qingshu. Instead, he chose to come with Gebi several times for a period of time and then act, so he fell behind one step and everywhere.


    Song Qingshu coughed lightly and showed his indignation on purpose: "wanyanliang is a dog thief. I invited him to drink with good intentions. I didn''t expect that he had coveted Gebi for a long time. He always poured wine for me on the wine table. Because I thought of his kindness to Kaifeng and his party, I didn''t refuse him. I soon drank too much. Fortunately, heaven has eyes, just a bug fell on me and woke me up. When I woke up, I couldn''t find anyone else. I thought he was coming to you, so I planned to go back to Gebi''s house to have a rest. Who knows, I found out when I went to the door... That the dog thief had done such a thing to Gebi! "


    Tu Shan Jing''s face was uncertain. Although he didn''t say anything, he had believed most of it. His husband''s virtue was absolutely something he could do.


    "In that case, why don''t you stop him, instead... Come to my room!" Tu Shan Jing said angrily.


    "How can I stop it?" Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and said, "I woke up too late to stop him. He pretended to be me in the dark. Gebi was sleeping in a daze and didn''t worry about him. So he insulted me."


    "So you want revenge?" Tu Shan Jing clenched his lips tightly, and there was even blood on his lips.


    "What else can I do?" Song Qingshu was a little "angry" and turned around the room, "Wan Yanliang is now powerful and trusted by the emperor. If I break in directly, it means that we will tear our faces apart completely. At that time, my fate will be better, and Gebi will not be able to keep it. It''s better to pretend you don''t know anything and get revenge on you. "


    "If you bully me like this, it''s not the same as tearing my face completely!" Tu Shan Jing almost fainted, and half a day later he became the target of revenge.


    "Of course, it''s different. As long as you don''t tell me what happened tonight, how can Wan Yanliang know? Since he doesn''t know, it doesn''t matter to tear his face. " Song Qingshu replied.


    "Where do you get confidence? I''ll hide it for you!" The voice of Tu Shan Jing was icy.


    "Of course the princess will hide it for me. If you tell me about it, will it do you any good?" Song Qingshu replied lightly.


    Tu Shan Jing was stunned, and then he realized the problem. Yes, what good would it be for her if it were exposed? Even if Tang Kuo''s argument is punished, the fact that he lost his virginity has become a fact. What will his husband think of him then?

 Chapter 849

    Tu Shan Jing knows that Wan Yanliang is never short of women. Although she is conceited of her beautiful appearance, she does not have much advantage over those young and beautiful women. The reason why she can take the position of princess is mainly due to Tu Shan''s family.


    But once his infidelity is known, if Wan Yanliang wants to abandon her position as Princess and marry someone else, it''s not convenient for him to say anything. The rules of the world are so cruel to women.


    Thinking about all this, Tu Shan Jing hesitated.


    Song Qingshu said at this time: "the princess is a smart person. Looking at her present appearance, you should figure out the key, so I don''t need to say more."


    Tu Shan Jing raised her head and looked at him coldly: "you are right. I dare not say so. That''s why I dare to be so bold?"


    "Yes Song Qingshu is very straightforward.


    Tu Shan Jing didn''t expect him to admit it so foolishly. For a moment, he was so surprised that he couldn''t speak.


    Song Qingshu saw that Tu Shanjing''s face was not good-looking. He continued: "now that this is the case, the best choice is that nothing has happened. We are all good."


    "How are you all?" Tu Shan Jing said angrily, "are you bullying me like this?"


    "Gebi has also been bullied by Bai," Song Qingshu said coldly. "You have to understand that the initiator of all this is your husband. You and I are actually victims."


    Tu Shan Jing''s face is even worse, because she knows what the other party is saying is the truth. If Wan Yan Liang hadn''t done such things, she would not have suffered such hardships.


    "Well, I see. You can go out now." Tu Shan Jing takes a deep breath. Different from other women, she comes from a big family and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. Although she is ashamed and angry, she also agrees with the solution proposed by her partner.


    Who knows song Qingshu said, but he didn''t mean to leave at all. Tu Shanjing was so surprised and angry: "what are you still doing here?"


    Instead of answering directly, song Qingshu pointed to the next door and said, "your man is still bullying Gebi."


    Tu Shan Jing grabs the quilt''s hand and says: "why, do you want to bully me back?"


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu replied simply.


    Tu Shan Jingqi laughed back: "I didn''t hear you wrong, I don''t investigate your rude behavior before, you should thank God, now you still want to bully me?"


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu went to the bedside and looked at her condescending, "anyway, you don''t dare to tell me, why don''t I bully you?"


    "You Tu Shan Jing was startled. She quickly pulled the quilt to the corner of the bed and said in a flustered way, "don''t come here. If you dare to come near me again, I''ll call people."


    "Just shout. You''d better shout Wan Yanliang over to see that you''ve done something sorry to him." Song Qingshu said carelessly.


    Tu Shanjing subconsciously opened his mouth to shout, but after a long time, he didn''t send out a word. Song Qingshu laughed more happily: "princess, you don''t have to care so much. Anyway, we have been intimate before. What''s the difference between one more time and one less time?"


    "You''re trying to be reasonable." Tu Shan Jing blushed and said angrily.


    "But the princess was very emotional just now. Judging from your reaction just now, if my expectation is not bad, Wan Yanliang hasn''t touched you for a long time." Song Qingshu reached for her chin, but she turned her head.


    "It''s none of your business." Tu Shan Jing said lightly, but her chest heaved violently. Obviously, her heart was not as calm as her mouth.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? I think the princess just now seems to have been out of drought for a long time, and long for the nourishment of men. Since your husband is not willing to do his duty, I can do it for him. " Song Qingshu laughed more happily.


    "Don''t think me so mean!" Tu Shan Jing''s Willow eyebrows are about to stand up and stare at him with hatred.


    "Men''s love for women is the most natural thing in the world. How can it be said to be mean?" Song Qingshu put his hand around her smooth shoulder, and the conversation suddenly turned, "what''s more, your husband is now working hard next door on other women. Don''t you have any idea of revenge?"


    Aware that his hand touched his own skin, Tu Shanjing trembled, but he didn''t struggle. Instead, he calmly said, "the other woman in your mouth is your wife."


    Song Qingshu sneered, just a woman I found in the brothel, but of course he was not stupid enough to tell the truth, and his face continued to maintain the previous expression of sadness and indignation: "so we are both reduced people in the end of the world, and we should comfort each other."


    Tu Shan Jing was shocked. He murmured: "are you the same people who have been reduced to the end of the world..."


    Song Qingshu smiles. Knowing that she has successfully broken the princess''s defense, she no longer hesitates. She reaches out and gently pulls down the quilt in front of her.


    "Tonight only. Don''t pester me any more." Tu Shan Jing pressed his hand, pursed his lips and whispered.


    "Good." Song Qingshu laughs in her heart that these women love to use this kind of lie to paralyze themselves. She knows that nothing can really happen between them after tonight, but she wants to say so, presumably just to find a reason for her surrender. Since she needs such a reason, give her a reason.


    When song Qingshu fell down on her shoulder, Tu''s eyes were a little distracted. From time to time, the voice of her husband next door came from her ears. She sighed in the bottom of her heart: "Lord, you forced me to do this."


    ¡­¡­


    Before dawn the next day, song Qingshu and WAN Yanliang quietly went out of their rooms according to the previous agreement and met in a pavilion in the courtyard. They exchanged their eyes strangely and asked in one voice: "how was last night?"


    "Gebi is the best in the world. It''s smooth and tender. Brother Tang Kuo has been a good lover these years. I was very satisfied last night." Wanyanliang deliberately said this to stimulate each other.


    Who knows, because the woman last night was not Gebi at all, so song Qingshu didn''t have any mood swings. Instead, she said flatly, "when I galloped on the princess last night, the princess kept shouting the name of the prince in my ear. I really love the prince to the bone."


    Wan Yanliang suddenly suffered ten thousand points of critical damage. He wanted to stimulate Tang Kuo''s argument, but he got depressed.


    Seeing Wan Yanliang''s ugly face, song Qingshu worried that he would do something unexpected when he became angry. He quickly changed the topic: "Lord, in order not to let them find the flaw, what happened last night, how about we not mention anything in front of them in the future?"


    ----


    Monthly ticket, subscription!

 Chapter 850

    The reason why song Qingshu wants to mention it is that he cheated Tu Shan Jing last night and made her think that he was not angry that Wan Yanliang bullied Ge Bi, so he went to bully her and retaliated.


    Now Tu Shanjing will try to cover up everything about last night and himself. If Wan Yanliang pretends to be with her last night as agreed before, they find that their confession is not right. There is always one person who doubts. No matter who doubts, song Qingshu doesn''t want to see it.


    Fortunately, Wan Yanliang was hurt by his words just now. He was very upset at the thought of his wife''s gracious acceptance of each other. After listening to song Qingshu''s words, he agreed to avoid talking about last night''s events with his wife, which would lead to greater psychological shadow.


    Seeing Wan Yanliang''s promise, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and then continued: "Lord, now we are a family. Can we get to the bottom of the matter mentioned before?"


    Although Shan Jing was bullied by him last night, Wan Yanliang was in a better mood when he thought that he had finally got Gebi. "Of course, from now on, we are just like brothers. Brothers are like brothers and wives are like clothes. We can''t give up our hands and feet, but our clothes can be changed."


    Song Qingshu secretly scolded him for his shamelessness, but he said with a smile: "if the Lord has elegance again one day, we can change our clothes again."


    "Well, that''s settled!" Wan Yanliang is very happy. He thinks that he was overworked last night. I''m afraid it will take him some time to have energy. He has to take advantage of this time to nourish himself.


    After chatting casually for a while, Wan Yanliang finally began to get down to business: "brother Tang Kuo, now you are no longer an outsider, so I won''t hide some things from you. Remember that I asked you before who you prefer to inherit the throne?"


    Song Qingshu nodded and asked tentatively, "now that the king of Wei died unexpectedly, it seems that the throne is likely to fall into the hands of the emperor''s younger brother, King Changsheng."


    Wan Yanliang snorted coldly: "the king of Changsheng seems to have the greatest chance, but it is not. There has been an irreconcilable contradiction between him and the emperor''s two brothers. The emperor will never pass the throne to him."


    "Does the contradiction mentioned by Wang Ye refer to Mrs. peach blossom?" Song Qingshu was in the capital during this period, and he also heard about their brother and this woman.


    "Yes, he was Emperor Taizong. At that time, the emperor and the king of Changsheng were idle. Taoyao finally chose the king of Changsheng. Although the emperor was heartbroken, he couldn''t do anything. But when the emperor ascended the throne, all this changed. He was the emperor. Which woman in the world did he want? Now the only worry is that robbing the brother''s daughter-in-law''s reputation is not pleasant to hear, and the king of Changsheng has long known the emperor''s Thoughts on Taoyao, so he has been plotting secretly. The relationship between the two brothers is tense, and it''s on the verge of breaking out. " Wan Yanliang said.


    "Is that lady peach blossom really so charming?" Song Qingshu said somewhat incomprehensibly, is it really worth it for an emperor to make his brothers turn against each other for the sake of a woman?


    "Hey, if it wasn''t for Taoyao''s being a reclusive figure in the feudal land of Changsheng King these years, he would not have been the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin." Speaking of Taoyao, Wan Yanliang looks envious. She feels sorry in her heart. Unfortunately, her identity is more difficult than Gebi, and she has no chance to kiss Fangze.


    Song Qingshu is finally moved. He has experienced the beauty of Gebi, and the one who can compete with Gebi is absolutely a beautiful woman.


    "Since the king of Changsheng can not get the throne, and the emperor has no children, who does the Lord think has a chance to get the throne?" Song Qingshu tried again.


    Wan Yanliang did not answer, but looked at him with a smile: "brother Tang Kuo, what do you think?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and recalled that Wan Yanliang finally usurped the throne in history. He moved in his heart and said in a low voice: "Wang Ye is the eldest son and grandson of Taizu. At the same time, no one in the royal family can compare with Wang Ye in terms of literary talent and martial arts. Therefore, I think no one is qualified to touch the throne except Wang Ye."


    Wan Yanliang was overjoyed: "brother Tang Kuo is really the best friend of the king!"


    It''s reasonable to say that his city government would never reveal their feelings so easily. But last night, they just changed their clothes with Tang Kuo Bian. With this kind of relationship, they are much closer than ordinary friends. In addition, they have to hide their own interests from their wives. Wan Yanliang subconsciously regards each other as grasshoppers on a rope.


    What''s more surprising is that every word of the other party''s words was said in his heart. That''s what he thought from the bottom of his heart! How many times in the dead of night, when he thought of the old people in the government and the public discussing the crown prince, no one ever thought about him, the eldest son of Taizu. He was so angry that he went crazy. When the throne returned from Taizong to Taizu, he was robbed by jinxizong first. Now he will never allow himself to fail a second time!


    This has become a demon in his heart. Because it matters a lot, he never said it to anyone. Even in the face of Xiao Yu''s insinuation, he just responded in silence. This time he heard song Qingshu''s words, he had a sense of high mountains and flowing water.


    "Well, I thought you would take advantage of the princess. How can you live in this world when he ascends the throne of God? I didn''t expect that you are such a knowledgeable and interesting person. Well, in the future, I will leave you with my life. Hehe, when I call Gebi to the palace, it should be more exciting. "


    Although Wan Yanliang thought like this in his heart, he said something else: "brother Tang Kuo, we are closer than brothers now. As long as brother Tang Kuo can help me ascend to the throne, you will be the first meritorious official of the dragon, and then the position of shangshuling and marshal Du will be yours!"


    "Thank you! Oh no, thank you In terms of acting skills, song Qingshu is not bad either.


    Wan Yanliang was immediately made to laugh, and they continued to chat for a while. After a while, song Qingshu suddenly asked, "is there a way to get rid of Changsheng king in Wang Ye''s heart?"


    "What do you want to do with him?" Wanyanliang frowned, "sooner or later, he and Xizong will be conflicted. It''s not wise for me to intervene at this time."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said: "the Lord doesn''t know. Under normal circumstances, it''s the best policy to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. But now the emperor''s body is getting worse and worse. Who knows when he will die? Before the two tigers fight, Changsheng Wang will become the biggest winner. If you don''t like it, King Changsheng is the emperor''s brother, and you are just the emperor''s cousin. If the emperor suddenly has something, who do you think the Manchu civil and military forces will support? "


    Wan Yanliang''s heart moved, and Xizong''s body was indeed a hidden danger: "I don''t know if brother Tang Kuo has any suggestions?"

 Chapter 851

    Song Qingshu replied: "in order to avoid long dreams, we should start ahead of time."


    "How can I do it in advance?" Wan Yanliang''s heart leaped.


    Song Qingshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After half a day''s struggle, he finally had the opportunity to take advantage of him: "since I took refuge with the Lord, I haven''t made any contribution. Now I have a plan to kill two birds with one stone. I hope I can share the worries and solve the difficulties for the Lord."


    Wan Yan Liang''s face moved, and said in a hurry, "brother Tang Kuo, please tell me quickly." Wan Yanliang didn''t doubt the other party''s motive. He had a lot of talents around him. If Tang Kuo Bian didn''t have any credit, he couldn''t believe it even if he had given him the position of minister. Therefore, it was the most direct idea of the other party at this time to try to make contributions.


    "The emperor and Changsheng Wang erhu fight. Only the final victory of the emperor will benefit the Lord. Otherwise, if Changsheng wins, the Lord will be crushed by him in the future."


    Song Qingshu''s words made Wan Yanliang nodded frequently: "it''s reasonable. Go on."


    "But now the emperor''s body is getting weaker and weaker day by day, and no one knows when he will run out of oil and light. So we must solve the problem of Changsheng king when the emperor''s body is still able to support him. In this way, no one in the remaining royal families has a higher right of inheritance than you, and the king can win the support of the courtiers with his own ability." Song Qingshu secretly admired himself. Over the years, all kinds of life and death have made him cheat. His kung fu is really fast.


    Wan Yanliang glanced at him unexpectedly, thinking that this image of Tang Kuo Bian as a wild man on weekdays was really insightful. He was right in his analysis. This was also the situation he was most happy to see. Once the two rightful successors of the king of Wei and the king of Changsheng disappeared, all that was left was to compete with each other, I believe that with my own intelligence and the influence I have cultivated over the years, I can definitely stand out.


    "But how can we get rid of Changsheng king?" Wanyanliang is vigilant secretly. After all, Changsheng Wang is also powerful. He doesn''t want to rush into a conflagration with the other party, so that he takes advantage of others.


    "Kill with a knife." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Whose knife can I borrow?" Wan Yanliang''s face moved. As long as he didn''t need to deal with Changsheng Wang directly, there would be no problem.


    "The emperor''s sword." Song Qingshu replied word by word.


    "How can I borrow it?" Wanyanliang suddenly felt, "is it using Taoyao?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "for so many years, the emperor has not attacked Taoyao, which proves that a single woman is not enough to make him make up his mind."


    "What does brother Tang Kuo mean?" Wan Yanliang is really intrigued by him.


    "The Lord should know about the king of Wei this time." Song Qingshu asked.


    "I know." Wanyanliang hesitated for a moment, "always feel that he died a little strange."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the Lord has this kind of doubt. As a father, isn''t the emperor more suspicious?"


    Wanyanliang had guessed his plan vaguely in his heart: "do you mean to use this time?"


    "Not bad!" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "the emperor has sent the Huanyi court to investigate this matter secretly. As long as we take this opportunity to push down the accusation on Changsheng king, then Changsheng king will be finished."


    "But the Huanyi courtyard is monolithic. We only listen to the emperor''s orders. It''s not easy for us to get involved." Wan Yanliang''s thoughts flew around and soon realized the key point.


    "Lord, didn''t I say that this plan is called killing two birds with one stone before?" Song Qingshu smiles, "the first bird is the king of Changsheng, and the second is the Huanyi yard!"


    "Huan Yi Yuan?" Wan Yanliang was startled.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu looked at him closely, "this organization is equivalent to the emperor''s two eyes, paying attention to everything happening in the capital at any time and any time. With their existence, the Lord will be tied up no matter what he does."


    Wan Yanliang nodded slightly. Over the years, the Huanyi courtyard has been a great deterrent to all people. He only listened to the emperor. He had long wanted to get rid of it, but he never had a chance.


    "Do you have a way to deal with Huanyi hospital?" Wan Yanliang was a little suspicious. After all, the Huanyi academy itself was a secret service organization, which was deeply trusted by the emperor. It had huge resources to use. It would not be easy to get rid of the Huanyi Academy.


    "Of course there is a way!" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why do you think Huanyi hospital is so powerful?"


    "This..." Wan Yanliang can''t help but stop, he thought of too many factors in his mind.


    "In the final analysis, it''s the emperor''s trust that makes them so powerful." Song Qingshu came from later generations, and his insight to the problem can be said to hit the nail on the head, "so it''s very easy to get rid of Huanyi courtyard. As long as the emperor no longer trusts them, they will turn from wolves to sheep."


    "Oh? Brother Tang Kuo, please help me Wan Yanliang hugs song Qingshu, and his tone is very intimate. If Wan Yanliang was close to him just because he was greedy for the beauty of Tang Kuo''s wife, now he has taken each other as a partner.


    Song Qingshu was not used to being held by him like this, but he knew that it was the other party''s way to win people''s hearts, so he went to Huanyi hospital: "in addition to being the emperor''s secret service, Huanyi hospital was also responsible for detaining a number of prisoners with special identities, one of whom I met in Qiuxiang building last time."


    Wan Yanliang''s heart moved: "do you mean those princesses of the Song Dynasty?"


    "Yes, as far as I know, the emperor attaches great importance to this group of special prisoners. If these prisoners are lost by Huanyi yard under strict defense, what do you think the emperor''s reaction will be?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Wan Yanliang was originally a smart person. When he reminded him, he suddenly realized: "the emperor will doubt the ability of Huanyi hospital. Moreover, with his irascible temperament, none of the high-level officials of Huanyi hospital will come to a good end. In this way, the king will have a chance to win over those people. Ha ha, brother Tang Kuo, you are really Zhang Liang of the king''s reincarnation!"


    "I''m flattered." Although song Qingshu smiles on his face, he is secretly alert in his heart. Wan Yanliang can draw inferences from one instance so quickly. He is really a talent. If he really takes charge of Huanyi hospital in the future, it will be a big trouble


    However, song Qingshu now has no other way. Huanyi hospital began to investigate the incident that night. Queen peiman and Zhao hu''er sisters are in danger at any time. Alas, knowing that they are drinking poison to quench thirst, they can only consider the immediate crisis first.


    Master automatic speaking, however, is getting more and more excited. As if he were talking to himself, "this king can ask someone to transfer the master of the clothing court, and then take the opportunity to send Ouyang Feng and others to break away from the clothes shop and rescue those princesses. Then Xi Zong investigated the matter afterwards. I deliberately left clues to the king of victory, disguised as a" Changsheng Wang ", worried that the truth was discovered by the clothing court, so first lay the hand to be strong... Ha ha ha. It''s a wonderful plan. It''s wonderful! "


    "The Lord is saying that it''s wonderful to be so happy?" After chatting in the pavilion for such a long time, the sky has gradually brightened up, and Tu Shan Jing in the room also wakes up.


    Tu Shan Jing was still worried about what happened last night, but when she went out, she saw that her husband and Tang Kuo had a friendly look. She couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. She didn''t know what to say. In order to cover up her guilty heart, she had to pretend that she had nothing to say.


    "Yes, what are you talking about?" At the same time, Gebi also came out of the room. Naturally, after wanyanliang left, she ran to the room from the secret road and replaced the fake Gebi in the room.


    "Ben Wang and brother Tang Kuo are talking about some happy things. Ha ha ha." Wan Yanliang looks back at TU Shanjing and finds that his wife looks very good today. Her cheeks are a little pale due to the lack of sunlight during her long time chanting Buddhist scriptures, but today she looks very ruddy.


    "Last night, Tang Kuo argued that this guy didn''t know how many times he moistened her..." Wan Yanliang couldn''t help thinking bitterly.


    At this time, be not of the common sort. When the song came out, he looked at his own "booty" and hurried to his own "booty". It was probably psychological effect. He saw that the song was more beautiful than usual. He could not help complacent. "Well, this king has shot seven times last night, and the essence has been in her body, so that the rain and dew of the king have been moistened."


    Noticing his red and naked eyes, Gebi felt disgusted, but she couldn''t show it on her face, so she hurried to song Qingshu and said, "husband, why did you all get up so early?"


    Hearing her words, the faces of several people in the field were wonderful


    Wan Yanliang laughed in his heart: "little lady, the husband who galloped on you last night was my king."


    Tu Shan Jing also looked at her with pity: "well, I don''t know what happened last night, but ignorance is not a blessing. If I had to choose, I would rather be kept in the dark like her."


    Song Qingshu clearly sees the complacency on WAN Yanliang''s face and the contradiction on Tu Danjing''s face. He can''t help but sigh: "they think that Gebi is a fool in the dark. In the end, Wan Yanliang, who is the most complacent, is the stupidest. Tu Shanjing knows at least half of the truth, but wan Yanliang doesn''t know anything..."


    Song Qingshu put his arms around Gebi''s slender waist and said with a smile, "I have something to discuss with the Lord, so I got up early to take you. Did I disturb you?"


    "No, you''re so far apart. How can you disturb me. Well, you talk first, and I''ll tell my servants to prepare breakfast. " Gebi is worried that if she stays in front of wanyanliang for too long, she can''t help her anger, so she takes the opportunity to leave, leaving only a smile behind.


    Shan Jing, a woman with a smile, was stunned. She couldn''t help but stare at her husband. No wonder he was so bold. When he did something like that last night, the thought of the amazing news coming from the next room made Tu''s resentment even worse.

 Chapter 852

    As soon as Gebi leaves, Tu Shanjing is the only woman left. She looks at her husband, and then secretly looks at Song Qingshu. Don''t mention how uncomfortable she is. At the thought that these two men have slept with her, she is on pins and needles. She quickly finds an excuse to go back to the mansion to worship Buddha and leave.


    Wan Yanliang did something sorry for her last night. Feeling guilty, he decided to go back with his wife.


    "Prince and princess, eat early before you leave." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Wan Yanliang actually wants to see Gebi again, but seeing that his wife''s intention to go is over, he refuses with a smile: "don''t bother. We''ve been disturbing for a long time. There''s something wrong in the house. We''ll go back first and get together again next time."


    Just now he had a talk with song Qingshu, but he felt that he had benefited a lot and needed to go back to the government to consult with his confidant Xiao Yu, so he took the opportunity to leave.


    Then he got up and said to Tu Shan Jing, "Xiao Jing, please sit here for a while. I''ll go out and tell the servants to prepare the chariots and horses."


    Tu Shan Jing thinks of facing song Qingshu alone. She is in a panic and is about to stop her husband. Who knows that Wan Yanliang is walking too fast. Before she can shout out, she disappears out of the yard.


    Song Qingshu noticed her look and said with a smile, "does the princess like to stay with me so much?"


    Tu Shan Jing blushed: "you know why."


    "As the saying goes, one day husband and wife a hundred days grace, the princess now this is also too unfeeling some." Song Qingshu moves and comes to Tu Shanjing.


    The other side stood beside her. Tu Shanjing felt that it was dark and the sun was covered by him. He could not help but think of the oppressive momentum of the other side last night. His chest could not help but rise and fall excitedly: "as I have said, we are only limited to last night. Don''t push an inch."


    Tu Shan Jing finished talking, didn''t want to be oppressed by each other''s momentum, and quickly stood up.


    "The princess said that I feel a little inferior." Song Qingshu said darkly.


    "What do you feel inferior to?" Tu Shan Jing couldn''t help being curious and asked subconsciously. But as soon as he asked, he regretted. Why did he take care of this bastard.


    Song Qingshu stepped forward and bullied her within a foot of her body. He stretched his arms around her soft waist and put her in his arms. He sighed: "originally, I was quite satisfied with the effect of last night. I thought I could let the princess eat the marrow and know the taste. Unexpectedly, the Princess didn''t have any nostalgia. That proves that I didn''t make the princess comfortable last night. Do you think I can''t feel inferior?"


    Tu Shan Jing didn''t expect that he was so bold. In broad daylight, he dared to embrace himself openly. For a moment, he was speechless. They were close together, separated by only two layers of clothes. She soon felt the heat and hardness of each other''s body. She was ashamed and angry: "are you dying? The Lord will be back soon


    As if in response to her words, not far away came the voice of Wan Yanliang coming here: "Xiaojing, the carriage is ready, let''s go."


    Hearing her husband''s voice getting closer and closer, Tu Shan was in a state of panic. She was in a hurry to struggle, but her hands were like iron hoops, and she couldn''t move at all.


    "What do you want?" Tu Shan Jing is really flustered.


    "The princess asked me to kiss, and I''ll let it go." Taking song Qingshu''s accomplishments as an example, we know that Wan Yanliang needs more than ten minutes to appear at the gate of the courtyard, which is enough time for him to play.


    Tu Shan Jing almost fainted. At this juncture, he still wants to take advantage of himself! Her husband is outside. She dares not to agree with each other, but if she doesn''t, the other party won''t let go. When her husband sees them cuddling together, they are also doomed.


    Seeing Tu Shan Jing''s face turn red and white for a while, song Qingshu said quickly: "if the princess hesitates again, the prince will arrive."


    "Kiss me." Tu Shan Jing doesn''t care so much, Chin a Yang, ruddy lips show in front of each other.


    Seeing her eyes closed and her eyelashes trembling, song Qingshu knew that she must be scared at this time. He laughed and bowed his head to kiss her.


    Perhaps thinking that her husband would appear soon, Tu Shanjing felt that the kiss made her feel a shiver in her soul, as if there was an electric current flowing through her whole body, which was so crisp and numb that she was palpitating.


    "Xiaojing, brother Tang Kuo, what are you doing?" At this time, wanyanliang''s confused voice came from the gate of the yard.


    "It''s over. It''s over. He saw it." Tu Shan Jing''s legs were soft. If he hadn''t been held by Song Qing Shu, he would have been unable to fight.


    Song Qingshu just released Tu Shanjing at the right time and said to Wan Yanliang with a smile: "nothing. The princess''s eyes just got into the sand. I helped her to have a look."


    Tu Shan Jing has some admiration for this man. He can be called bold. At this time, when he tells a lie, he still has no red face and no heart.


    But what surprised her was that Wan Yanliang had no doubt. Instead, he ran over with concern: "Xiaojing, are you ok?"


    "No... nothing." Tu Shan Jing looks at Song Qing Shu with some doubts. He doesn''t know what magic he used. Didn''t her husband see what happened just now?


    Song Qingshu winked at her quietly, which made Tu Shanjing quickly look away: "Lord, I''m not feeling well. Let''s go back to the house."


    "Good, good." Wanyanliang doesn''t worry about him. He reaches out to hold her, but Tu Shanjing is ashamed, and subconsciously evades.


    "I''ll see you off." Song Qingshu said.


    Wan Yanliang quickly waved his hand: "no, no, brother Tang Kuo, please stay. Your wife didn''t have a good rest last night. Go to comfort her."


    As he said this, he winked at Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu sneered to himself and stopped: "in this case, I won''t send you away. Take your time."


    Tu Shan Jing''s heart is at sixes and sevens at this time. She has no time to complain about her husband. When she and WAN Yan Liang pass by the gate of the small yard, she can''t help looking back curiously, and then she finds out the secret just now.


    It turns out that from this angle, song Qingshu''s burly body, together with his cloak behind him, blocked most of the situation in the pavilion. Just now he was held in his arms, and the whole person was blocked by his back. No wonder his husband didn''t see anything unusual.


    A big stone fell to the ground in his heart, and Tu Shanjing began to recall the thrilling kiss just now, and a smile appeared on his lips: this bastard is really bold and careful


    She couldn''t help but think of the feeling of electric shock when they met for the first time, and the unprecedented unforgettable feeling last night. For a moment, she couldn''t help but be crazy: is that man my predestined true love?

 Chapter 853

    As soon as this idea rose, she was silenced by Tu Shan. She came from a big family and understood that marriage was more important than love. What''s more, it was love between herself and WAN Yanliang. What happened with Tang Kuo Bian could only be called a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Along the way, Tu Shan Jing was worried about gain and loss. Unconsciously, she went back to her house. As soon as she got back to the palace, Wan Yanliang took her to the bedroom.


    Tu Shan Jing finally responded: "what will the Lord do?"


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile, "Xiaojing, let''s make out." He can''t help but feel mouth parched and tongue scorched on his wife. The more he feels the more uncomfortable he feels, the more excited he is. But when he thinks of his wife''s body and other men''s essence, this time it must be muddy, and he even gets tongue dry. So when he comes home, he hugs the disciples and wants to be intimate.


    Tu Shan Jing naturally doesn''t know her husband''s abnormal psychology. She thinks that she just did something wrong to her husband with another man last night. Now she''s in a mess. If she''s making out with her husband, isn''t it all exposed? How dare she agree!


    What''s more, she didn''t know why, and some of them didn''t want her husband to touch her body. She quickly came up with all kinds of excuses and finally succeeded in getting rid of her husband''s idea.


    Looking at his wife''s figure taking a bath, Wan Yanliang felt a group of evil fire in his heart. However, he finally knew that the business was important, so he put aside his physiological desire for the time being, and quickly sent someone to call his confidant Xiao Yu.


    Hearing Wan Yanliang talking about his conversation with Tang kuodian, Xiao Yu''s eyes flashed, and he couldn''t help exclaiming: "I used to think Tang kuodian was a simple minded man, but I didn''t expect that he had such talent. This plan of killing two birds with one stone is really wonderful. As long as it is operated properly, we can not only get rid of the biggest opponent, Changsheng Wang, but also take the opportunity to cut off the emperor''s wings and make him completely lonely. "


    Wan Yanliang was overjoyed and said, "even you think this plan is feasible?"


    "Although this plan is exquisite, but..." Xiao Yu suddenly showed a look of hesitation, "the subordinates are more worried about Tang Kuo Bian. After all, he is the emperor''s brother-in-law and the emperor''s son-in-law. The subordinates can''t figure out why he will help the Lord. He has to guard against it."


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. I have no doubt about Tang Kuo''s loyalty."


    "I don''t know why you are so sure?" As Wan Yanliang''s chief think tank, Xiao Yu understands that the slightest carelessness of his master''s plan is a great disaster for his family. He has to be cautious.


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you the specific reason. You just need to know that Tang kuodian and I are grasshoppers on the same rope." Wan Yanliang''s face became hot. Last night''s event was too against the ethical code. How dare he say that he was surprised at first, and then he said with a smile: "you must have a way to deal with it?"


    "Of course!" Xiao Yu smoothed the goatee''s chin. "Wanyanping is cruel and unruly. She is also the emperor''s sister. Originally, she has almost no weakness, but women can''t avoid a word of love. As far as I know, it seems that there is some confusion between her and her brother-in-law Tang Kuo Bian. We will be able to transfer her away successfully in the name of Tang Kuo Bian."


    Wan Yanliang thinks that Wan Yanping ran to the mansion early in the morning to find Tang kuodian, and he can''t help nodding in secret: "they are definitely having an affair. Haha, Tang kuodian is really gorgeous. He picked such a beautiful pair of sister flowers. Hum, last night, I paid the princess, how can I earn their sisters back." Wan Yanliang has made up his mind at this time. Whenever he has a chance, he will offer an exchange to Tang kuodian. Wan Yanping, Tang kuodian, even his wife Gebi, has given it up. I don''t believe he will give up his sister-in-law. Tut Tut, if they can put their sisters on the same bed, it will be sour


    Xiao Yu didn''t know that his master had fallen into the wireless YY at this time, and continued to improve the whole plan: "it''s certain that Xizong will trace their dereliction of duty after the incident, so we need to leave some clues on purpose to point to Changsheng king."


    "After the successful transfer of the three of them, the prince can ask Mr. Ouyang and other clan experts to attack the Huanyi courtyard and take away the princesses of the Song Dynasty. After such a heavy failure, the Huanyi courtyard naturally loses the emperor''s trust. Moreover, Pu chashijie and others will certainly be severely punished by the emperor. At that time, the prince can take advantage of the opportunity to win over the emperor''s eyes in the capital."


    ¡­¡­


    While wanyanliang and Xiaoyu plot in the palace, song Qingshu has changed into xiaoxingguo''s appearance and sneaks into the palace quietly. After all, he has to communicate with Queen peiman and Huang shannu, so as not to use any tricks in the face of the investigation of Huanyi hospital.


    As the Queen''s palace was heavily guarded after the accident, song Qingshu decided to find out about the situation first. As a result, as soon as she arrived at xiaoxingguo''s residence, she came out of the house dressed as a palace maid and bumped into his arms.

 Chapter 854

    Huang shannu was shocked. When she went out, she worried that people in the palace might see her and cause unnecessary trouble, so she felt it with the air machine. She was sure that there was no one coming out of the door, but now she bumped into someone, which proved that the other party was absolutely a master among the experts.


    Her hand is faster than her thinking, five slender jade fingers surface up a crystal clear color, directly to and fro people''s throat.


    Song Qingshu was also very depressed. Originally, Wen Xiang and Ruyu were in his arms, but he wanted to make fun of him. Who knew that the other person was a fierce nine Yin white bone claw with a very tricky angle, which immediately appeared in his throat.


    With the cultivation of the lady in yellow shirt, there are only a few people in the whole river and lake who can escape such a short distance. It''s just that she''s not lucky enough to meet song Qingshu.


    In a hurry, song Qingshu didn''t have time to think about it. He raised his head and swept his hand to the other side''s elbow Ma acupoint while the other side''s claw fell into the empty place, which made the real Qi slightly uncomfortable. Huang shannu''s hands softened immediately, but song Qingshu didn''t dare to neglect. He knew that the follow-up attack of Jiuyin white bone claw was wave after wave, how dare he let the other side continue, Hands without hesitation to each other''s chest big hole buckle.


    "Eh?" All these actions were the subconscious instinctive reaction of song Qingshu. He didn''t realize what happened until his hands felt amazing soft.


    "It''s you!" At this time, Huang shannu had already seen the appearance of song Qingshu, and the whole person froze.


    "Surrey, Surrey, this is a complete misunderstanding." Song Qingshu quickly released his hands and raised them.


    "I''ll kill you!" The yellow dress girl suddenly broke out and attacked him with a cold face.


    Song Qingshu dodged and exclaimed: "Miss Yang, it was really a misunderstanding just now. I didn''t mean to." Who knows that the other side simply ignored him and did the best of the martial arts of the nine Yin manual.


    "What happened?" Zhao Fujin in the room heard the news and ran out to check. When he saw that his sister and song Qingshu were in a group, he was stunned.


    Seeing her, song Qingshu seemed to see a savior. With a flash of body shape, he hid behind her and quickly said, "your sister is going to kill me."


    Huang Shan''s face was as heavy as water, she ignored him and continued to attack him. Who knows that song Qingshu was very naughty. She put her hands on Zhao Fujin''s shoulders and changed her direction from time to time to make a shield.


    Huang shannu knew that her sister didn''t know martial arts, so she stopped in a hurry for fear of hurting her. Her eyes were full of anger and glared at Song Qingshu: "song, you are also a great master. How can you come out and fight with me without face?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I''m not afraid to fight with you. It''s just that our two dozen students are killed. It''s really meaningless."


    "Yingluo, what''s the matter?" Zhao Fujin was also made a big head by the scene and couldn''t help humming.


    "I..." as soon as she opened her mouth, her face turned red. At this time, she could still feel the numbness from her chest. She couldn''t help humming, "ask him yourself!"


    In the face of Zhao Fujin''s puzzled eyes, song Qingshu quickly explained: "there was a misunderstanding between Miss Yang and me just now... Er, that''s it, but my hand accidentally caught... Miss Yang''s chest."


    Zhao Fujin also turned her eyes when she heard this. No wonder her sister was so angry. A yellow flower girl was touched on her chest by a man. No one would be angry. However, during this time, she also believed in Song Qingshu''s character and knew that he would never do such dirty things on purpose. So she became a peacemaker for them: "Yingluo, Mr. Song said it was not intentional and apologized to you, Don''t worry about it. "


    "Five elder sister, you don''t know martial arts, so you are cheated by him," the woman in yellow shirt stamped her foot. "I''m not the kind of person who makes trouble out of no reason. If he... He really bumps into me by accident, I won''t pursue him for the sake of friendship these days. But just now, every move he did just restrained me. It was obviously designed to deal with me. Finally, how could it be unintentional? "


    Song Qingshu finally understood why she was so angry and said with a bitter smile, "Miss Yang, you really misunderstood me. Yes, I have created these moves for a long time, but it''s not to deal with you, but... It''s some boudoir games played by Zhiruo and me. You know, she can also use Jiuyin Baigu claw. Sometimes when she is bullied by me, she can''t help scratching me with Jiuyin Baigu claw. Of course, I''m not willing to be outdone. So I created such a claw to break her, eh? " Seeing the two women''s strange eyes, song Qingshu smiles, "the name is vulgar, but don''t care about these details. Just now, Miss Yang, you suddenly attacked me. In a hurry, I didn''t have time to react. I just hit back subconsciously... I accidentally offended you. I swear, I didn''t mean to offend you. "


    Huang Shan''s pretty face turns red and white. In fact, after she calmed down at this time, she knew that song Qingshu didn''t cheat her. She was very angry when she thought that she had suffered such a big loss. She even hated Zhou Zhiruo: hum, this woman is so shameless that she profaned her divine skill and used it to flirt with her husband.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, song Qingshu continued, "if Miss Yang doesn''t get rid of her anger, I can let you catch her back. If you catch her, we don''t owe each other?" He said it and straightened his chest.


    "Go to hell!" Huang shannu almost didn''t get angry with him, and Zhao Fujin looked at him angrily. This song Gongzi is really good. Can this account be calculated like this.


    "OK, everyone shake hands and make peace. No one is allowed to talk about it again." seeing that his younger sister was angry, but he didn''t mean to start again, Zhao Fujin took the opportunity to change the topic. "Mr. Song, what''s the matter with you coming to the palace in such a hurry to find us?"


    "Well," Song Qingshu nodded, "I got the news that Huanyi hospital was starting to investigate the night''s affairs. I was worried about the safety of hu''er and Yuanyuan, so I came to the palace to have a look."


    Speaking of business, Huang shannu''s voice returned to normal: "last night, the Huanyi hospital just tortured all the people in the Wei palace and the guards of Taihe palace that night. Hu''er and Yuanyuan were special, and they were temporarily saved by Queen peiman, but I''m afraid that she would not be able to protect herself after another day or two. Once the people in the Huanyi hospital found out that the Wei king didn''t drink when he entered the palace, Then they are in danger. "


    "You were in such a hurry. Where were you going?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Hearing him mention what happened just now, the yellow shirt girl glared at him angrily, and then replied, "I''m going to go to Queen peiman to discuss how to deal with it."


    Song Qingshu glanced up and down at her with a strange expression: "then why do you want to dress like this?" It turns out that the dress of a maid in waiting is much more charming than the usual coldness.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes made her feel uneasy. The yellow dress girl turned a little red and quickly turned to her side: "after that night, the Taihe hall was heavily guarded. There were three sentries and five sentries, and even a fly could not fly in. That''s why I dressed up as a palace maid and tried to see if I could get in."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "you can''t get in like this. Others can see that you are a fake."

 Chapter 855

    "Why?" Huang shannu was stunned. She and her sister worked together for half a day to make this dress. They were confident that there was no difference between them and other palace maids.


    Song Qing''s bibliography fell on her white cheek, and she couldn''t help laughing: "how could there be such beautiful maids in the palace? If there were such beautiful maids, they would have been accepted by the emperor for a long time and become the head of the palace. How could those bodyguards not know them?"


    "What do you say?" Although the painstaking dress was denied by him, but hear song Qingshu changed the way to praise her beautiful, yellow shirt girl will be some two cheek halo.


    "Let''s fly in with lightness skill." Song Qingshu said with a relaxed face.


    "Lightness skill?" Huang Shan Nu Xiu Mei frowned. "I have to remind you that now there are all guards around Taihe hall. No matter how good the lightness skill is, it''s impossible to sneak in without disturbing them."


    "That''s your lightness skill. You haven''t got home yet." Song Qingshu almost didn''t kill the girl in the yellow shirt. Looking at the girl in the yellow shirt, he pulled her up and said, "let''s go."


    "Where to?" When he pulled her hand, she didn''t react. During this time, she was either stripped of her clothes or caught on her chest. Compared with those, it was too pure to pull her hand. She didn''t even realize what was wrong with her.


    "To Taihe temple, of course." Song Qingshu turned back and waved to Zhao Fujin, "fifth sister, let''s go first." Then she pulled up the yellow dress and ran to the Taihe hall.


    Although Huang shannu knew song Qingshu''s lightness skill was very high for a long time, she didn''t expect it to be so high. Originally, she wanted to use lightness skill to lighten the burden of the other party. But for song Qingshu''s embracing her waist, she would have fallen to the ground in an extremely difficult position.


    "Just relax and put your arms around me." Song Qingshu turned around and gave her a gentle smile.


    The girl in the yellow shirt was puzzled by his smile. Sometimes the bastard didn''t look so hateful. Feel each other''s strong arm bend, yellow shirt female body is a stiff, soon soft down, she knows that the other party is not to take advantage of themselves, also won''t be surprised, at first for this small matter and he desperately.


    In fact, she didn''t realize her change. In the past, even if other people didn''t have evil ideas, she wouldn''t even let a man touch the corner of her clothes. During the time she spent with song Qingshu, her tolerance limit became lower and lower


    Huang shannu soon lost her mind to think wildly, because she was already blinded by the oncoming wind. She knew that it was because they were too fast. She couldn''t help but marvel: don''t say I can''t achieve such a speed, even if I can''t open my eyes!


    The eyes were extremely uncomfortable by the wind, and the woman in the yellow shirt could not help burying her face in the chest of song Qingshu, which made her feel much better. Vaguely heard the heartbeat from the other side''s chest, her snow-white skin gradually floating on a layer of light red halo.


    I don''t know how long after that, the remaining light in Huang Shan''s eyes glanced to a corner of Taihe palace not far away, and couldn''t help reminding: "Taihe palace is coming soon, do you plan to enter directly like this?"


    "Yes, just go straight in." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, Huang shannu felt that the strong wind in front of her disappeared. She could not help but raised her head curiously, and then was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Everything around the hall seems to have become static. The butterflies in the flowers not far away have been in the air all the time, and they haven''t flapped their wings from beginning to end. The bodyguards around the hall of Taihe seem to have turned into statues. Their eyes are a little wide open, but some are half closed. No matter what they are, they don''t move further, All the movements seemed to be half frozen.


    Huang shannu has a confused illusion. Song Qingshu hugs her as if she were walking in the courtyard. However, after only a few steps, the guards seem to be blind. They don''t notice that two people have entered the hall.


    "How did you do that?" The yellow dress girl looked into the courtyard, but none of the guards outside turned back.


    "If you give me a kiss, I''ll consider telling you." Song Qingshu said with a smile, but the sweat on his forehead showed that he was not so relaxed at this time.


    "To die." The woman in the yellow shirt spat with a red face. She forgot to ask after him for this gag.


    They fight and quarrel like this and go to Queen peiman''s bedroom together. After the incident of the king of Wei that night and the investigation of the Huanyi hospital, Queen peiman simply expels all the eunuch maids, leaving Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan at her side. Today, she is teaching the two little maids how to deal with the interrogation of the Huanyi hospital. Suddenly, she hears the news outside, Can''t help but secretly angry: which is not open-minded slave this time to break in!


    When she was about to scold, she saw the appearance of song Qingshu clearly. Queen peiman''s angry face turned into a surprise: "you''re here."


    The two little girls also saw their faces clearly, and rushed to song Qingshu one after another with joy: "brother song ~" when they knew that song Qingshu and his sister were not that kind of relationship, they changed their words without hesitation. After all, they had done that with song Qingshu, subconsciously regarded themselves as his woman, and naturally did not want their lover to become brother-in-law.


    The girl in the yellow shirt rolled her eyes. These two girls really have no conscience. They have been pulling song Qingshu for a long time, and they don''t greet me. It''s a pity that they have been busy saving them from suffering all these years.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t spend much time with Zhao hu''er and they didn''t have any feelings, he was still very satisfied when he was watched affectionately by two beautiful little girls. Who didn''t have a man''s vanity?


    After pacifying the two frightened little girls, song Qingshu throws them to Huang shannu and walks to Queen peiman: "it seems that she is in a good mood to see her look."


    Queen peiman covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I was not in a good mood, but when I saw the young master coming, my mood suddenly became sunny."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How did your mother''s mouth become so sweet?" Song Qingshu had no consciousness of being a guest, so he sat down beside her, picked a grape from the fruit plate and threw it into his mouth.


    "If you want to eat grapes, why do you have to do it yourself?" Queen peiman raised her white fingers, skillfully peeled a grape and sent it to his mouth.


    "The grapes peeled by the empress seem a little sweeter." After biting the grapes, the juice flows to peiman''s fingers. Song Qingshu licks the grapes and makes them giggle.


    Not far away, the woman in yellow shirt couldn''t see it any more. She interrupted coldly, "are you two flirting enough? If that''s enough, we''ll talk about business."


    "Oh, sister Yang is jealous?" Don''t know why, hear Pei man empress that kind of Sao. Flatter to the bone of voice, yellow shirt female a burst of don''t like.


    Noticing the change of Huang Shan''s expression, song Qingshu knew that she would be angry if she was stimulated again, so he said with a smile, "OK, OK, let''s talk about business. I know that Huanyi hospital is investigating the matter of that night, but you don''t have to worry. I have a solution."


    "What''s the solution?" Queen Pei man has been bothered by this every day during this period of time. When she heard him say this, she was both surprised and happy. "Prince song is really the lucky star of our palace."


    Song Qingshu was about to answer when he suddenly thought of something. He frowned and looked at Queen peiman quietly: "before I say it again, I need my mother to answer me a question honestly."


    Pei man queen Jiao laughs: "childe although ask, this palace absolutely knows everything and says everything."


    "Has king Hailing ever been in your bed?" Song Qingshu stares at her.


    Queen peiman''s smile suddenly solidified: "why do you ask like this?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "do you just need to answer yes or no?"


    "It turns out that in the mind of the young master, he is a woman who is as good as that," sighed queen peiman. "How can a queen in our palace commit suicide to make friends with the prince? In addition to the emperor, the young master is my only man. "


    The yellow shirt girl who was beside the side looked at the Song Qing book in surprise. She knew how to use the nine Yin manual classics, and could not see Song Qing''s book moving to the soul at this time. It was strange what was so important that he needed to ask peiman in this way, but when she heard the conversation between them, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed: this bastard really didn''t know what to say. This is the time to ask this kind of question!


    Song Qing was surprised because he had heard from Mrs. Tang that Wan Yanliang had an affair with Queen peiman, so he had to guard against it. After all, he used Wan Yanliang this time. If queen peiman had an affair with Wan Yanliang, once he told the truth to Wan Yanliang, he would be in some trouble.


    Now, Pei man is caught in his moving soul. The answer at this time must be true, but the blame is here. At the beginning, Mrs. Tang had no reason to cheat him. What''s the matter?


    After thinking for half a day, song Qingshu didn''t figure it out, so he put the problem aside. Anyway, it was enough to ensure that there was no secret between Queen peiman and WAN Yanliang.


    Then song Qingshu released Pei man''s idea of moving his soul, and he told the whole story of his plan to use wanyanliang. He heard that the four women''s eyes were full of splendor.


    "At last there was a ghost for that night." Queen peiman put down a big stone in her heart.


    "Those poor sisters are finally saved." Seeing that years of hard work is coming, the Yellow shirted women are also overjoyed.


    As for Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan, they look at Song Qingshu with a crazy face and feel that their lover is the most capable man in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince Xu''s residence in the capital,


    "Princess, is tomorrow''s plan too dangerous?" Xu Wang Wan Yan Yong looks at the beautiful woman in front of him. He can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. He has seen many beautiful women, but every time he sees her, he will be amazed.


    At the same time, in a broken temple outside the city, a group of people in white are surrounded by two gorgeous women with veiled faces: "vacuum hometown, unborn mother, my subordinates welcome the saint Fangjia."

 Chapter 856

    In the early morning of the second day, puchashijie was patrolling in the Huanyi courtyard. Since the incident of the king of Wei happened that night, the guards in the palace became several times more strict than usual.


    Suddenly a bodyguard ran in from the outside and whispered to him. Puchashijie''s eyes were as big as a cow: "what, that bastard dares to bully my sister? I''m looking for death


    Then he ran out of the palace in a hurry. When he ran to the gate of Huanyi courtyard, he suddenly hesitated. However, when he thought that there were Princess Qi and servant sanhutu sitting here, he didn''t worry. So he ran out in a hurry.


    They have a special status in Huanyi hospital. They don''t need to ask for instructions like ordinary soldiers. They all want to go and stay. They don''t need to ask for leave. Of course, several of them are very decent people, and they are loyal to the duty on weekdays. They will never be as lazy as ordinary people.


    Not long after puchashijie left, the servant who worked in another room also received a note. When he saw that his mother had an accident, he could not help changing his face. He gave orders to his subordinates and left in a hurry.


    After a while, Wan Yanping, who is interrogating a prisoner in her room, also receives a letter. Originally, she was very dissatisfied with someone''s sudden intrusion. Her face was as cold as ice. However, when she saw that the letter was written by her brother-in-law and invited her to meet her in the old place outside the city, she suddenly smiles. At that moment, it seems that ice and snow are melting, When did the subordinates around see the boss who was like a female devil showing the look of his little daughter''s family, they were all stunned.


    As soon as Wan Yanping raised her head, she noticed the eyes of her subordinates. Her cheeks were so hot that she deliberately raised her face: "what are you looking at?" However, although she had a straight face, she didn''t have the ferocious feeling in her tone any more.


    Thinking of her brother-in-law''s invitation to meet her in the old place outside the city, Wan Yanping can''t help but think of the scene of the two people making out in the valley that night. Soon her face is hot and her mind is rippling: This brother-in-law asked me to go there


    Although she felt sorry for her sister, Wan Yanping felt less guilty when she thought that her sister had done something wrong to her brother-in-law.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wan Yanping stops her case for the time being. Although the emperor''s brother is in a hurry, it doesn''t matter if the case is delayed a little compared with the lover''s meeting.


    At this time, song Qingshu and Huang shannu are hiding in the thick leaves of a big tree near Huanyi courtyard. Watching them leave one after another, song Qingshu says with a smile: "wanyanliang''s strategy has been successful. Ouyang Feng, they are coming soon."


    Huang shannu didn''t answer him. Instead, she looked at Wan Yanping''s brisk steps when she left: "I''ve heard that Wan Yanping is a cold-blooded female devil in Huanyi hospital for a long time, but now she looks like a young girl. She leaves with a look of sweetness and expectation. I don''t know who her lover is."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and said with a smile: "how can I know this?"


    "Is it..." Huang shannu deliberately lengthened the syllables and looked at him with a smile, "but if I remember correctly, Yan Ping should be someone''s sister-in-law, brother-in-law and sister-in-law. Tut Tut, some people are really good means."


    Because of what happened to her sisters in those years, Huang shannu hated those men who didn''t respect women most. When she first met song Qingshu in Shaolin Temple, Huang shannu didn''t like song Qingshu because of his reputation as a playboy in the world. She also hated him.


    Who knows that this time, Huang shannu had to admit that she was prejudiced against song Qingshu. Although this man was greedy and lustful, he had great ability, and he was also... Pretty good. So at this time, Huang shannu''s tone was more banter, but she was not as indignant as before.


    Hearing Huang shannu''s joking, song Qingshu did not mind, but joked: "brother-in-law and sister-in-law are of course all men''s dreams, which is human nature. Hu''er and Yuanyuan are also my sister-in-law."


    The Yellow shirted girl didn''t expect to be burned. She couldn''t help spat: "I haven''t settled accounts with you about you pretending to be their brother-in-law. Hum, even if I want to get married one day, I won''t marry a playboy like you. I want to be my husband in my next life."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "the next life is good, anyway, I have enough emotional debt in this life. If I put you in the next life, it can be sustainable development."


    When Huang shannu heard this reply, she didn''t know why she just felt blocked in her heart. She turned her head to the other side and her face didn''t look good.


    "Angry?" Song Qingshu came to him and said, "in fact, we have nothing to do with each other in this life..."


    "What''s the relationship?" Although the woman in yellow shirt didn''t want to talk to him, she couldn''t help her curiosity.


    "When I marry hu''er and Yuan Yuan in the future, you will be my sister-in-law." Song Qingshu then hid to one side and stared at her with a smile.


    "Who wants to be your sister-in-law?" Yellow shirt female immediately blushed, "ugly dead."


    "It''s not up to you. Anyway, hu''er and Yuanyuan have already identified me." Song Qingshu cheekily said.


    "Well, they''re just young now, and they haven''t had much contact with the world. When they return to Lin''an City, they don''t know how many princes, grandsons and young talents are waiting for them to choose. You overestimate your charm?" The yellow dress girl snorted.


    Song Qingshu did not care about shaking his head: "the relationship between them and I have reached that point, they will not find other men." Thinking of the thin and soft lips of the two girls that night, song Qingshu felt that there was a fire under her belly.


    The yellow dress girl''s face changed slightly, and her voice raised: "what did you do to them?"


    Song Qingshu quickly reached out and pressed her lips, and said in a deep voice: "silence, the situation has changed below."


    The yellow dress girl turns her head and is shocked to find that the guards of the Huanyi hospital seem to have fallen on the ground one by one.


    "What''s the matter? "Oh..." the woman in the yellow shirt realized that the other person''s hand was still on her lips and beat off his hand in a panic.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m not sure. These people seem to have been poisoned. Is it Ouyang Feng?" At this time, he can''t help but be glad that Yan Ping has been transferred away. Otherwise, he will be poisoned by this inexplicable poison. Who knows if it will be dangerous.


    "No, not Ouyang Feng!" Yellow shirt female see a group of people in black penetrate, meet a little resistance bodyguard, see people kill, a pretty face can''t help but some white.

 Chapter 857

    During this period of time, she and song Qingshu have always regarded the experts in wanyanliang''s mansion as imaginary enemies. Of course, they have made a clear study of the characteristics of Ouyang Feng and others. When they reach the master level, they disdain to disguise themselves and hide their deeds, let alone dress like these people in black.


    Huang shannu suddenly moved in her heart and looked back at Song Qingshu: there is such a high cultivation in the whole world, but she is such a rogue. I''m afraid this bastard is the only one who has no moral integrity.


    Song Qingshu has no time to take care of her at this time. His attention is all on the red lipped and white toothed young man who comes in later. He gently shakes the white jade folding fan. His fingers are whiter than the fan bone. There is a woman''s special charm between his eyes and eyes. Who is Princess Zhao Min who has been away for a long time! But why did she appear in the state of Jin?


    "The ten fragrant soft tendon powder of the princess is really powerful, and all the people in this yard are down." Xuanming, who has always been with her, never let go of any chance to flatter her.


    "Cut the crap and get those women out." Zhao Min looks out anxiously. Originally, according to her plan, all the people in the Huanyi hospital were caught. But she didn''t expect that Wan Yanping and her three people went out temporarily for no reason. This unexpected change made her feel a little bit uncertain.


    "Why is Zhao Min here?" Huang shannu also gave a low cry. She also met Zhao Min at the lion slaughtering conference.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head and doesn''t answer. He just looks at the pretty girl from a distance. She hasn''t seen her for a while. The beauty is still dazzling.


    Noticing his eyes, the yellow dress girl suddenly felt uncomfortable and couldn''t help humming: "don''t look, they are the woman of sect leader Zhang."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "Miss Yang, your information is too outdated."


    The woman in the yellow shirt was puzzled: "Master Zhang and she are talented and beautiful, and they love each other. They are just a couple made in heaven. What else can happen?" Her face suddenly changed: "you and she won''t..."


    At this time, Zhao Min''s men had already controlled the guards of Huanyi hospital, and at the same time, they had all the Song Dynasty princesses detained inside. Huang shannu no longer cared to guess what had happened between Song Qingshu and Zhao min. just as she was about to start, song Qingshu quickly held her: "wait, the time has not come."


    Huang shannu took a deep breath and nodded slightly. She was not a brave and resourceless person. Just now, she was just concerned and impulsive. When she was stopped by song Qingshu, she calmed down.


    "Report back to the princess, in addition to those princesses of the Song Dynasty, other people have been found in the prison."


    Hearing the return of his subordinates, Zhao Min said faintly: "kill all of them."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be worried. Song Yuanqiao and his followers are still in custody. They are about to rush down, but Feng Shui turns around and is held by the woman in yellow shirt: "don''t worry, great Xia song, we''ve already solved their Rouge intoxication for him. With their martial arts, Zhao Min''s minions can''t hurt them."


    Song Qingshu just remembered that last night, he took advantage of the night to touch into the Huanyi hospital and get rid of the poison on song Yuanqiao. At the same time, the two sides communicated some details of today''s action.


    Sure enough, soon there was a scream from a man in black in the room. Zhao Min''s face changed slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    "Report back to the princess, there are three masters in the prison. The brothers are caught off guard and suffer a big loss." Some subordinates have come back to tell us.


    "Who''s on the other side?" Zhao Min frowned slightly. According to the previous information, there should be no experts. Even if there were some experts, they would have been drunk with rouge by the Huanyi Academy. How could they have the power to resist.


    "Princess Shaomin, I didn''t expect that we would meet again." Song Yuanqiao, the three of them have already killed in disorder. When they see Zhao Min''s appearance, they can''t help but think of the humiliation of being imprisoned in Wan''an temple, and their old faces don''t look good.


    "Song Yuanqiao?" Recognize the identity of three people, Zhao Min is also a Leng.


    "Princess, what do you care about these defeated generals? Let''s let our martial brothers capture them." Seeing that the men in black were not the rivals of song Yuanqiao''s three men, xuanming''s two elders quickly volunteered.


    Zhao Min finally woke up and quickly scolded: "stop it all!"


    When people in black heard the order, they hurried back to one side. Song Yuanqiao didn''t know, so they put away their weapons, but they were on guard secretly: "what are you up to, witch?"


    Zhao MINXIU''s eyebrows jumped slightly when he heard the other party calling her a witch, but he soon picked up his good mood and said with a smile to the three of them: "great Xia song, we are not here for you this time. It''s a pure misunderstanding. Well... Well, I''m old with you Wudang. For the sake of that man''s face, I''ll let you off for the time being. "


    Yin Liting said with a puzzled look: "isn''t there a rumor that you have fallen out with Wuji?"


    Zhang Songxi said with a strange smile: "six younger brother, thanks to your marriage, it''s just that the two young lovers are making trouble. Miss Zhao is a smart person. How can she offend our future elders?"


    Zhao Min''s face suddenly became cold: "Zhang Sixia, be careful that the disaster comes from your mouth! Zhang Wuji and I have been cut off for a long time. This time, it''s not in his face. You don''t have to speculate. "


    Song Yuanqiao was also stunned: "is it hard to see in Wuji''s face, or in my family''s face? Miss Zhao doesn''t have to be like this. We Wudang people don''t want to be ungrateful. "


    When he mentioned song Qingshu, he just said it casually. He didn''t think about it at all. He didn''t know that the speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. Zhao Minyu''s cheek was slightly red. He was a little annoyed and said, "you don''t care who I look at. Do you want to go or not?"


    Hiding in the tree, the yellow shirt girl looked at Song Qingshu with a look of amazement. He was so worried that she couldn''t help saying, "why do you look at me like this?"


    The yellow dress girl sighed: "although I already know that you are romantic, I still underestimate your ability to hook up with women. Even people like Zhao Min can''t escape from you. It''s really an eye opener."


    "Magic palm?" Song Qingshu looked depressed. "I said, miss, are you praising me or hurting me? Besides, who told you that I''ve hooked up with Zhao Min?"


    "Because I''m not blind," the yellow shirt girl wrinkled her nose. "Since Zhao Min is not for Zhang Wuji''s sake, is it these old men that she values all over Wudang except you?"


    Song Qingshu was also a little proud, but he said modestly: "Zhao Min and I are just ordinary friends, ordinary friends."


    "Ordinary friends?" The yellow shirt girl subconsciously moved her body, "I think I''d better stay away from you, or I''ll accidentally catch your way like Zhao Min, and there''s no place to cry. It''s just that I can''t figure out why she was so close to Zhang Wuji at the beginning, and why she fell in love with you... "


    Song Qingshu said: "that''s because I can take people''s chastity thousands of miles away." As for Zhang Wuji, he didn''t intend to tell her. After all, it was closely related to Zhao min. it was really inconvenient to say anything without her consent.


    The woman in the yellow shirt turned into a red face by his words and couldn''t help spat: "the dog can''t spit out Ivory!"


    When they were fighting in the tree, song Yuanqiao bowed his hand to Zhao Min: "thank you for your kindness, but we still have an invitation."


    Zhao Min noticed that their eyes were on the princesses of the Song Dynasty from time to time. He had guessed most of them in his heart and couldn''t help humming: "since it''s an invitation, don''t say it."


    Song Yuanqiao closed the door, but he had excellent self-restraint and was not angry. He continued: "can you please let these women go, Miss Zhao?"


    Zhao Min''s eyebrows were slightly raised. She didn''t speak yet, but xuanming''s two elders were not polite: "I said you would like to have a face. If it wasn''t for our princess''s help, you would not have been locked up here. As a result, when you were saved, not only did you not thank the sheriff, but also you worked hard. You don''t know how to get along in the Jianghu these years."


    "Mr. xuanming, what are you talking about?" Zhang Songxi is not as well cultivated as his elder martial brother, so he can''t help but get angry.


    Glancing at the sword in his hand, the two old men of xuanming said with a smile, "why, do you want to fight? We''ll stay with you to the end! "


    "Enough!" Zhao Min stares at them. Xuanming immediately retreats to one side like a withered quail. Then she looks at Song Yuanqiao and others, "it''s in that person''s face that I want to let you go. Unless that person comes to beg me, maybe I''ll think about it when I''m in a good mood."


    The yellow dress girl on the tree couldn''t help but curl her mouth and poke her finger at the song Qingshu beside her: "here, people are thinking about you. Can''t they go down?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, Wan Yanliang''s people haven''t come yet. Now it''s not the right time to go out. By the way, have you arranged for those experts you brought?"


    "With the help of Queen peiman''s token, I arranged them there. As long as they got my signal, they would rush over in the shortest time." Huang shannu pointed to a side hall nearby.


    "I hope their martial arts are not too good." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Compared with you, of course... It''s a little bit of food, but they are all well-trained experts of our Jianshan Academy. It''s absolutely enough to deal with other people." Huang shannu always thinks song Qingshu''s speaking style is very special and strange, but sometimes the words he uses are very vivid, which makes her unable to help learning.


    "Anyway, they''re just starting." Song Qingshu laughs with indifference, and suddenly he says, "here we are!"


    "Ha ha ha, I said why the Huanyi courtyard is so busy today. It turns out that the princess is here." A burst of laughter came, and everyone in the yard was shocked: what a deep internal force!


    Seeing Ouyang Feng and others appear at the door, Zhao Min''s heart suddenly brightens. No wonder Wan Yanping and I were transferred away. It turns out that Wan Yanliang and I have the same purpose. In such an instant, she guessed the whole thing eight to nine.


    Zhao Min can''t help but stare at Song Yuanqiao and others. He thinks that he came here to dress up and walk lightly just to catch Huanyi hospital off guard. If he hadn''t been delayed for such a long time by them, he would have successfully withdrawn!

 Chapter 858

    But now, it''s useless to think so much again. Zhao Min soon picked up his good mood and said with a smile: "who should I be? It turned out that I was Mr. Ouyang. It''s been months since I last left. Mr. Ouyang''s style is still the same."


    "We old bones are half buried in the earth. We live one day less than the princess." Ouyang Feng with a group of people fish in, while speaking, Zhao Min''s people have been surrounded in the center.


    Ouyang Feng looked around and said with a smile, "why is song not around the princess this time?"


    Zhao Min''s flowery smile suddenly stagnated: "he''s not me. Why should he be by my side?"


    The yellow shirt girl on the tree poked song Qingshu again and jokingly said, "it seems that everyone knows about you and Zhao min Song Qingshu replied solemnly: "I can''t help it. I''m so dazzling everywhere I go."


    "Yummy." The yellow shirt girl gave him a pretty white eye.


    Song Qingshu smiles and begins to observe the people Ouyang Feng brings. The uniform is the sauce of dragon suit. He ignores it for the first time. The only three people worth noticing are Murong Bo, an old acquaintance besides Ouyang Feng. The other one is not Qiu Qianren, but Gongsun Zhi, the Lord of heartless Valley.


    He was a little stunned, and then he understood the key. Last time, Qiu Qianren was injured in his own hands in Kaifeng. I''m afraid it''s hard to recover in a few months. Now he must be hiding where to recuperate. As for Gongsun Zhi, after the last Golden Snake meeting, he didn''t know how he was won over by Wan Yanliang.


    At this time, Ouyang Feng said with a long smile: "if that song Xiaoyou is by your side, I may have a chat with the princess. But since he is not here, it is necessary to leave the princess as a guest."


    Zhao Min''s face changed slightly. In order to hide her tracks, she didn''t bring many people this time when she entered the kingdom of Jin. The only one who can be regarded as an expert is xuanming Er Lao. If only Ouyang Feng, xuanming Er Lao is not afraid, but there are two experts of the same level around Ouyang Feng. It''s a little annoying.


    She can''t help but secretly regret that this action is too big. Originally, it was a quick decision. She was able to solve the Huanyi hospital very quickly. It seems that she was a little adventurous, but actually she was in charge of it. Unexpectedly, Wan Yanliang was also fighting against the Huanyi hospital today.


    Xuanming elder felt contempt from Ouyang Feng''s words, and could not help but be furious: "Ouyang Feng, we have our brothers to protect the princess, you can''t help being so rampant."


    "Don''t be ashamed." Ouyang Feng sneered, turned to Murong Bo and said, "Mr. Murong, how about a quick decision?" In fact, with his cultivation, it''s no problem to beat xuanming Er Lao with one enemy and two. However, xuanming Er Lao is also a top expert. If he doesn''t fight a hundred moves, it''s hard to tell whether he will win or lose. The guards in the imperial palace of the kingdom of Jin will react at any time. He doesn''t want to take this risk.


    Murongbo has been in Hailing palace for a long time. He has heard that Wan Yanliang was killed by Zhao Min in the inn last time. If he didn''t kill a song Qingshu in the middle of the inn, he would be captured by the Mongols. Wan Yanliang has always regarded it as a great shame. Now it happens that Zhao Min has only two masters, xuanming. It''s a rare chance to capture Zhao min, Wanyanliang will give him a satisfactory return.


    "Brother Ouyang, why don''t we compete to see who will subdue our enemies first?" Murong Bo said with a smile that he didn''t pay attention to the two old men.


    "Well, I''ll choose the deer stick guest." With a long smile and a flash of body shape, Ouyang Feng attacked the deer staff. He thought highly of himself, so he took the initiative to choose the elder martial brother of xuanming, who was a little better at martial arts. Even so, he was sure to beat his opponent before murongbo.


    Xuanming''s second eldest brother was surprised. He didn''t expect that they would fight back with their own weapons. They have been famous in the world for many years. Generally speaking, they can walk alone in the Wulin only with xuanming''s hand, and few people can let them use their own weapons. However, Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, has a great reputation. They dare not trust him, so they show their strongest strength.


    Seeing that his elder martial brother was attacked, he biweng subconsciously wanted to go forward to help him. Unfortunately, murongbo also attacked him, so he had to work hard to deal with his own crisis.


    The master of the great shift of the universe is the top player in the world. In the early days, Zhang Wuji could be a big dog with the Joyoung''s magic and the great universe moving away. In addition to Zhang Wuji''s lack of experience, his brother and his brother had a special joint attack, which could play a plus and a far greater than two effect.


    Therefore, in the face of Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo''s attack, xuanming two elders subconsciously approached each other, hoping to use the combined attack array to deal with the strong enemy. However, Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo are the top figures in the Wulin. They are both experienced in both cultivation and actual combat. They can see their small calculation at a glance, so they tacitly blocked them from forming an array, Fall into the quagmire of fighting each other.


    In this way, xuanming two old quickly fell into the wind, Zhao Min see show eyebrow frown, heart anxious.


    Gongsun Zhi looked at her face greedily, and he was amazed: I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful woman besides XiaoLongNu. Although she was not as beautiful as XiaoLongNu, she was more charming and charming than XiaoLongNu. She was really the best among women.


    Seeing that the experts around Zhao Min are restrained by Ouyang Feng, Gongsun Zhi''s heart moves: since I joined Hailing palace, I haven''t made any contribution. Why don''t I take this opportunity to capture Zhao Min? Isn''t wan Yanliang looking at me with new eyes?


    Although he is very greedy for Zhao Min''s beauty, he knows that Zhao Min''s identity is not something he can touch, and WAN Yanliang has always been nostalgic for this princess Shaomin. Now that he is under Wan Yanliang''s charge, how dare he seize the food.


    It''s just that even if you can''t really kiss Fangze, it''s OK to touch Zhao Min''s whole body while catching her. Gongsun stopped thinking and couldn''t help it. He rushed to Zhao Min like a ROC.


    The guards at Zhao Min''s side rushed up to stop him, but these people were not Gongsun Zhi''s opponents. When he raised his hands, a serrated gold knife and a black sword, it was like chopping melons and vegetables. Those people in black had no match.


    Zhao Min secretly angry: kuiwan Yan Yong also boasted that these are his carefully trained warriors, the result is so vulnerable. Seeing that the other side is getting closer and closer to him, Zhao Min knows that today''s failure is a foregone conclusion. He immediately orders the retreat and arranges a group of warriors to come forward and break up.


    "Where is the witch going?" Gongsun Zhi couldn''t let the cooked duck fly away. He swung the golden sword into the sky. Using the magnetism of the black sword, he danced the sawtooth golden sword like a wind and fire wheel. The man in black who besieged him fell down like a leek.


    Gongsun Zhi gave a grim smile and jumped to Zhao Min''s chest.

 Chapter 859

    Song Qingshu''s face moved, and he was about to help. However, when he saw the next scene, he suddenly stopped with a strange look on his face.


    It turns out that Gongsun Zhi is about to catch Zhao Min, but a long sword is stretched out from the slant. Although the angle is not tricky, he can''t avoid it. Gongsun Zhi has no choice but to give up his plan to catch Zhao Min and return to the sword to protect himself.


    When Gongsun Zhi stood firm and saw the person who was doing it, he suddenly became angry: "I have never been in the same well as Wudang in my heartless valley. Why is great Xia song bad for me?"


    It turned out that song Yuanqiao was the one who took the hand. The heartless Valley and Wudang Mountain were both near Xiangyang City. Although there was no contact between the two sides, Gongsun Zhi still recognized each other''s identity.


    "Oh, my father-in-law has saved my future daughter-in-law," said the girl in a strange tone


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "don''t talk nonsense, he doesn''t know the relationship between Zhao Min and me... Bah bah, I have nothing to do with Zhao Min at all."


    Seeing that he was more and more black, the woman in the yellow shirt said with a smile, "whether you have any relationship with the princess or not, today''s play is more and more beautiful." With that, he leaned on the branch in a very comfortable posture, showing a purely theatrical posture.


    Song Qingshu wanted to say something, but at this time, song Yuanqiao''s calm voice came from below: "Lord Gongsun Valley, we just received this girl Zhao''s kindness. We can''t just sit back and ignore her. She''s in danger. It''s against the chivalrous way."


    Gongsun Zhiwen said with a sneer, "I''m polite to you just because of Zhang Sanfeng''s face. You think I''ll be afraid of you!"


    Song Yuanqiao frowned slightly. In fact, he didn''t want to get involved in the fight between the kingdom of Jin and Mongolia. He just chose to let them go because Zhao Mingang had the advantage. He couldn''t watch her fall into Gongsun''s hands.


    "Master, don''t forget our purpose this time." At this time, Zhang Songxi came up and quietly pointed to the group of song princesses not far away.


    Yin Liting also advised: "our strength is limited. Although Miss Zhao has a close relationship with Wudang, she is Mongolian after all. Do you want to give up rescuing those princesses of Song Dynasty for the sake of a Mongolian?"


    Hearing their conversation, Zhao Min said coldly, "you Wudang people don''t have to be hypocritical. You don''t have to worry about my girl''s safety."


    It''s a pity that as soon as her voice fell, the two old men of xuanming gave out a dull hum one after another. They all turned pale and retreated to her side. They were seriously injured.


    Murongbo laughs: "Mr. Ouyang is a man of extraordinary skill. He is really worthy of being the number one in the world." He aims to revive the state of Yan, but he doesn''t attach so much importance to the reputation in the Wulin. He is more willing to have a good relationship with Ouyang Feng, a top expert. What''s more, the other side really beat Lu Zhangke first. His compliment is not against his heart.


    Ouyang Feng also said with a smile: "Mr. Murong''s family background has changed dramatically. I admire him very much."


    Listening to the two people flattering each other, Gongsun Zhi secretly turned his mouth, but the two men''s martial arts were really superior to him. He didn''t dare to show any ideas, so he had to spread his depression on song Yuanqiao and others: "Hey, you don''t have to worry about saving Zhao Min at this time. Let''s go to our palace with her."


    Hearing the threat in his voice, song Yuanqiao''s three people suddenly turned pale. Before he could speak, murongbo also laughed: "I didn''t expect that the three of you could come out of Huanyi yard. Let me catch you again."


    Ouyang Feng needed to do something with the help of the power of Hailing palace, which can be regarded as equal cooperation and taking what he needed; Qiu Qianren and Gong Sunzhi are not good enough. They are more greedy for glory and wealth. Murong Bo and Ou Yangfeng despise them; As for murongbo himself, his main purpose was to revive the state of Yan, so he did not hesitate to commit himself to the palace. This time, he used song Yuanqiao to stir up the war between Shaolin and Wudang, which led to the war between the two countries. A large part of his plan was promoted by him. Wan Yanliang was the most active faction in the state of Jin who fought against the Song Dynasty.


    Originally, he wanted to kill song Yuanqiao and others secretly, but the high-level officials of the state of Jin did not know why they wanted to be captured alive. Finally, song Yuanqiao and others were locked up in Huanyi hospital, and Murong Bo had no news from them.


    Now that they are safe and sound, murongbo certainly does not want to sit by and watch them return to Wudang, which leads to the failure of his long-term plan.


    Because he was attacked, and Murong Bo Meng''s face was covered, song Yuanqiao three people didn''t recognize his identity at the beginning. Now when they heard his words, they were surprised and angry: "it was you who attacked us!"


    Yin Liting couldn''t restrain himself for a long time: "despicable, stabbing people secretly, we should calculate this account well." Then he pulled out his sword and stabbed murongbo.


    Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Songxi knew that murongbo''s martial arts were unfathomable, and they were worried about Yin Liting''s loss, so they quickly covered up together.


    "Hey, your father is fighting with them. Don''t you go down and help?" The yellow girl in the tree couldn''t help saying.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "last time I asked about the scene when they were captured, the other side attacked secretly. In addition, they broke each other and faced the enemy head-on. The three of them joined hands and were not under murongbo."


    For song Qingshu, the martial arts of the seven swordsmen of Wudang in the original book is really a mystery. All kinds of narrators say that they are the top experts in the martial arts. But the whole book shows that the seven swordsmen of Wudang are a little bit shriveled. Even Yu Lianzhou, who has the highest martial Arts of the seven swordsmen in the later period, talks about Zhou Zhiruo''s unstable foundation, His own cultivation is far less than that of him, but Zhou Zhiruo is in a mess. If it wasn''t for Zhou Zhiruo''s hesitation in Zhang Wuji''s face, and it was a fight between life and death, Yu Lianzhou would have died under her strange attack at the beginning. How could she have the chance to turn around the decline gradually through a protracted war.


    In the end, song Qingshu also slowly pondered the way out. In the original book, the seven swordsmen of Wudang can''t compare with the top experts who have names and surnames, but for other experts in the Jianghu, they still exist in the high mountains.


    The experts in the whole movie "Yitian" are ranked first. Yu Lianzhou and song Yuanqiao, who have the highest martial arts of the seven chivalrous swordsmen in Wudang, should be able to rank more than ten. They say that their martial arts are not high, but they can rank more than ten in the whole lake; If you want to say that they are good at martial arts, it will be a bit embarrassing that all the opponents they meet are top ten experts.


    But there is something more sad than them. In young Zhang Sanfeng, Yi Jifeng''s later martial arts almost ranked the fourth in the world. As a result, he was beaten by the top three in the world every time. That''s depressing to death.


    Song Qingshu is wandering outside. At this moment, song Yuanqiao and murongbo have been fighting fiercely with each other. I don''t know why, Ouyang Feng didn''t help. Gongsun Zhi is even more like watching a play.


    The reason why song Qingshu can observe all this calmly is that he is not a real song Qingshu, but a soul from later generations. In addition, as soon as he passed through, his channels were cut off by the Wudang school, which made it a hell level difficulty to cross. Therefore, he can hardly be called a father and son to song Yuanqiao, It''s more of a moral obligation.


    Based on Song Qingshu''s current accomplishments, we can naturally judge the real situation of the two sides. After all, they are the disciples of Zhang Sanfeng, the immortal of the earth. Their accomplishments are very important. With the addition of the array bonus between the martial brothers, they are not inferior to murongbo. It can even be said that their theoretical accomplishments are still above murongbo.


    It''s a pity that martial arts is by no means a simple method of addition and subtraction. No matter how thoughtful the three people are, they are not as free and easy as one person. In addition, murongbo''s fighting skills are changing with each passing day. One on three is not inferior to others, on the contrary, it takes a lot of advantage. It really makes them fight all the time. Within 50 moves, the three of song Yuanqiao will have the upper hand; After 50 moves, the two opponents will draw; After 100 moves, murongbo will determine the victory.


    The three swordsmen of Wudang are entangled by murongbo. Gongsunzhi has no worries any more. He laughs and forces Zhao Min to go there. Now Zhao Min is left with two old men, xuanming, who are seriously injured. Ouyang Feng respects his identity. Of course, he won''t join hands with gongsunzhi. He just looks on coldly.


    Seeing gongsunzhi getting closer and closer, xuanming and his two elders used the remaining skills to attack him. Unfortunately, they were seriously injured by Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo. They were gongsunzhi''s opponents. After a few rounds, they were forced into danger. If it wasn''t for decades of cultivation and eyesight, they might have been broken under gongsunzhi''s golden sword and black sword.


    Ouyang Feng suddenly said: "Miss Zhao, what''s the relationship between you and song Qingshu?"


    Hearing his words, the three swordsmen of Wudang, who are fighting hard, look at each other face to face: isn''t Zhao Min a couple with Wuji? How can he get involved with Qingshu again?


    "What''s your business?" Zhao Min gave him a bad look.


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "I''m very congenial with song Qingshu. I can''t let my younger sister and brother be bullied by other men if you are really his woman. Although I can''t let you go this time, I can guarantee that no one can bully you, even the king of Hailing."


    "Similarly, you don''t have to worry about your own safety, great Xia song. I can protect your life in the face of song Qingshu, but the fourth Xia Zhang and the sixth Xia Yin are not so lucky."


    Murongbo''s face moved, and then he said with a smile: "since Mr. Ouyang said so, I will not lose face. I will be merciful to great Xia song later." Although he was a little unhappy, he didn''t want to offend an expert like Ouyang Feng for this.


    Gongsun Zhi on the other side was not so good. Seeing the cooked duck fly, he was surprised and angry: "Mr. Ouyang, what do you mean?"


    Ouyang Feng light smile: "Gongsun Valley master don''t worry, others Miss Zhao hasn''t answered my words?"

 Chapter 860-861

    The pain in the imagination didn''t come. Zhao Min just felt that the whole person fell into a warm embrace, and then a familiar voice sounded in his ear: "you are so sure that I will help you?"


    Zhao Min''s lips rose slightly, then youyou opened her eyes, looked up at the man holding her, and giggled: "are you willing to be bullied?"


    Still in the tree, the yellow dress girl couldn''t help spitting: in broad daylight... It''s really immoral, adultery!


    "Master, what''s the situation?" Seeing Zhao Min lying in Song Qingshu''s arms with a coquettish face, the three swordsmen of Wudang almost didn''t stare. Zhang Songxi couldn''t help pulling song Yuanqiao''s sleeve.


    "Yes, Miss Zhao is not with Wuji..." among these elders, Yin Liting has the best relationship with Zhang Wuji. On the one hand, his wife Yang Buhui and Zhang Wuji are in love with his brother and sister. On the other hand, Zhang Wuji cured him when he was broken off by the King Kong finger. Therefore, when he saw Zhao Min lying in the arms of another man, he was in a mess.


    Song Yuanqiao also has a wry smile: "don''t ask me, I''m confused." After listening to what Ouyang Feng said before, he didn''t take it seriously. After all, in his opinion, Zhao Min and his son can''t get along with each other. Therefore, seeing the current scene, he was even more surprised than the two younger martial brothers.


    Murongbo''s pupils shrink slightly. Song Qingshu is half embracing Zhao Min at the moment, and his expression is light. Gongsun Zhi''s face is red. He obviously has the strength to eat milk, but he can''t get rid of the wrist he was caught by.


    Ouyang Feng also laughed: "brother song, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your martial arts have improved so much. I haven''t noticed that you have been hiding around for so long."


    "Brother Ouyang, I''m flattered. I''ve heard what you said to Miss Zhao just now. I''ve written down the favor." Song Qingshu replied with a smile that he didn''t stop looking at Gongsun from the beginning to the end.


    "Don''t mention it," said Ouyang Feng, waving his hand quickly. "I haven''t sent out my favor. Miss Zhao is not rare at all. I''m waiting for you to help the hero save the beauty."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at Zhao Min, still so beautiful: "how do you know I''m near?"


    Zhao Min is about to answer, but suddenly Gongsun Zhi''s voice comes from his ear. When he looks at him, he feels disgusted. He can''t help humming: "you get rid of this nuisance first, and I''ll tell you."


    "Good." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "since he just wanted to hit you, I''ll help you fight back and vent your anger." With a wave of his hand, he fanned Gongsun Zhi''s face.


    Because he put one hand around Zhao Min, if he wants to hit Gongsun Zhi in the face, he must loosen his hand and hold each other''s hand. Gongsun Zhi can hear their conversation clearly. As a great master, if he is slapped in the face by him in full view of the public, how can he get on in the future?


    So as soon as his hands got out of the difficulty, he quickly put on a defensive posture and thought that he could seal all the subsequent changes of the opponent''s moves. Who knows, with a slap, he felt the burning pain on his left face, and suddenly he was confused.


    "Just now he bullied you so much that it was too cheap for him to only slap his left face." Song Qingshu''s voice came from his ear again. Gongsun Zhi heard the spirit of the dead, and he tried his best to protect his right face.


    Who knows that song Qingshu''s hand seems to be invisible. It easily penetrates the blockade line constructed by his hands, and a loud slap rings in the face. A huge force comes from his right face. Gongsunzhi is like a heavy sandbag, drawing a parabola and falling heavily to the floor several feet away.


    Gongsun Zhiren fainted when he was still in the middle of the sky. Half of the reason was that the opponent was too strong, and more of the reason was the sense of shame. He was the overlord of the court. He was teased by the opponent like this in full view of the public. He thought that he would never face to see anyone again. He was so angry that he fainted directly.


    Ouyang Feng and Murong Bo are equally shocked. Although they can surpass Gongsun Zhi, they will never be so relaxed, let alone tell the other side which face they want to slap in advance, and then break through the other side''s tight defense to win.


    You know, Gongsun Zhi, the master of this series, may not be able to do it without a flaw. But if he has a firm heart to protect a certain part of his body, he really defends an iron wall without leaking. In the end, he is easily broken through the defense line by song Qingshu''s hand!


    Even murongbo didn''t know exactly what was going on in those two slaps just now. If Ouyang Feng realized it, he only thought that song Qingshu''s move seemed easy and simple, but it contained the wisdom of heaven and earth. For a moment, Ouyang Feng was a little disappointed: when they first met on Shenlong Island, song Qingshu was obviously inferior to himself in martial arts, As a result, every time I met him, his martial arts skills were soaring. Now I''m afraid he''s better than himself... Alas, all these years I''ve tried hard to pursue the world''s number one name. In the end, it''s just a dream.


    If Ouyang Feng was just a little frustrated, Murong Bo was deeply afraid. The reason why he dared to hijack song Yuanqiao and others before was that he had a fight with song Qingshu in Huahai near pingyizhi''s residence. At that time, their martial arts were only between Bo Zhongzhi and song Qingshu. In order to revive the state of Yan, he was not afraid to offend each other, but it was only a long time ago, How did song Qingshu''s martial arts improve so fast?


    On the other side, the three swordsmen of Wudang are both surprised and happy. Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting may as well. After all, they met song Qingshu at the Golden Snake meeting. Song Yuanqiao''s memory of his son still stays before the lion slaughtering meeting. At that time, although his son''s martial arts were good among the younger generation, he was not on the stage compared with the real experts in the Jianghu, I didn''t expect that after a lot of twists and turns and suffering at the lion slaughtering conference, it has grown to this point.


    Although Mo Shenggu still has some worries about his son''s death, which father in the world doesn''t want his son to have the ability?


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about people''s reaction. After Gongsun Zhi was fanned away, his attention returned to Zhao Min: "can you tell me how to know I''m near now?"


    Noticing the people''s straight eyes, Zhao Min realized that she was still half nestled in Song Qingshu''s arms. Rao Shi, who was used to the storm and couldn''t bear it, stood up straight and pushed song Qingshu away. Then she cleared her throat and blushed and said, "I was surprised before that, the master captured by Huanyi yard, They will be asked to take a poison called rouzhizui, which makes them feel powerless. But just now, great Xia song, they didn''t show any signs of poisoning. It only means that someone has detoxified the three of them in advance. "


    "The inner courtyard of the Royal Palace of the kingdom of Jin is a very mysterious institution. Song... Great Xia song and others were imprisoned. Even the princess didn''t know that. There was another one who could detoxify them that day. After thinking about it, you are the only one who can be a son."


    Song Qing was surprised: "the princess is really ice and snow, only with such a little clue to infer that 8.9 is inseparable from 10, I really admire, admire!"


    Zhao Min couldn''t help but look at him: "you are a good talker, but you are not a good thing in your heart. I was bullied here for so long just now, and I didn''t see you come out to help me. Well, to be honest with me, if I don''t force you out, are you not going to show up? "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how can it be? I... my father and they are here too. I just think that you are not in danger for a while. Let''s have a look first."


    Zhang Songxi couldn''t help bumping his shoulder against song Yuanqiao and jokingly said, "elder martial brother, they all say that the married daughter is spilled water. I don''t think your son is much worse. He can calm down when he sees that you have a threat. As a result, with a word from Miss Zhao, he is in a hurry to protect him."


    Song Yuanqiao heard a black line, looking at Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly a little bad.


    Zhang Songxi''s voice is not small, and he didn''t deliberately suppress it. Therefore, Zhao Min heard it clearly, and could not help blushing: "fourth Uncle Zhang, you Wudang seven swordsmen are famous in the Jianghu. If Qingshu comes out to help you again, don''t you look down on you?"


    "Yo Yo," Zhang Songxi was suddenly happy. "Who was Zhang Sixia just now? He threatened us from time to time. Now he''s changing his name to uncle so soon?"


    Rao Shi Zhao Min is nervous enough, and can''t stand his teasing. He can''t help but blush and spat: "bah, no wonder you Wudang sect have some bastards. It turns out that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked."


    Zhang Songxi laughed and said, "it''s rare to see Miss Zhao shy. This trip to the kingdom of Jin is worth it."


    Zhao Min was in a hurry. When he was about to refute, a cold voice suddenly came from the air: "now the powerful enemy is huansi, and he is in the tiger''s den. The son of song still has leisure and elegant reminiscence. Have you forgotten the purpose of this trip?"


    When they looked up, they saw a woman in a light yellow shirt slowly landing from the air, her clothes floating and her green silk dancing, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    Seeing her graceful and beautiful appearance, and her beautiful lightness skill, everyone in the field was shocked, but no one spoke for a moment.


    Huang shannu went to song Qingshu and looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "of course I didn''t forget it."


    Noticing the manner of their conversation, Zhao Min suddenly gave a sweet smile: "this elder sister is not jealous, is she?"


    "You are the only bastard who killed thousands of swords. I will be jealous of him?" The yellow dress girl gave a cold hum.


    However, the rest of the people suddenly look strange. If it''s really nothing, how can they call someone else to kill a thousand swords? The tone is obviously that the lover has a small temper.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s two gorgeous women, one is bright and moving, the other is graceful and graceful. Even Ouyang Feng, who has never been a good girl, is a little envious: This stinky boy''s peach blossom luck is really amazing! If my poor Ke''er had half of his... No, she would have given birth to a grandson long ago.

 Chapter 862

    Zhang Songxi pulled song Yuanqiao''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "isn''t she the mysterious yellow dress woman at the lion slaughtering ceremony? Qingshu and her... Hehe, elder martial brother, your son is a little powerful." At the lion slaughtering ceremony, many people were deeply impressed by Huang Shan''s surprise. No wonder even Zhang Songxi, a middle-aged Taoist, could not help gossiping.


    "They may not be that kind of relationship." Song Yuanqiao''s tone is a little uncertain. In fact, he is very happy. He saw his son fall in love with Zhou Zhiruo, and Zhou Zhiruo fell in love with Zhang Wuji. He was worried that he was destined to be a bachelor in his life. Unexpectedly, a few years later, his son could not help marrying Zhou Zhiruo back home and had an affair with so many proud women in the Wulin


    "Do you want to remind him to be more specific?" Song Yuanqiao is honest and upright. He is not happy to see his son with peach blossoms. But on second thought, it''s not bad to marry more daughters-in-law to open branches and leaves for the old song family. Recalling what Zhang Sanfeng often taught him to let nature take its course, he gives up the idea of persuasion.


    Notice that everyone''s expression in the scene is strange. Huang shannu quickly reflects that her words just now are ambiguous. When she thinks that song Qingshu''s father is still here, some pale cheeks suddenly float with two beautiful red halos.


    "Take your time. I''ll save them first." Huang shannu knew that the more complicated the explanation of this kind of thing was, she simply took a drastic step and left the right and wrong place first.


    "Sister, these princesses of the Song Dynasty are still in my hands now. Don''t you ask my opinion first?" Zhao Min''s eyes flickered, and he took a step to block Zhao min.


    Huang shannu snorted coldly, and then sent out a signal. Soon her former ambush subordinates rushed out and surrounded Zhao Min''s defeated Generals: "your subordinates have been injured and killed more than half, and xuanming''s two elders have been seriously injured. With your current strength, you can''t stop me at all."


    With a smile, Zhao Min took song Qingshu''s arm and stuck half of his body to him: "but I still have Qingshu''s brother."


    Noticing her movements, the girl in yellow shirt looked at her eyes and said in her heart, "Mongolian women really don''t know how shameful they are. In broad daylight, they are so affectionate with men.


    "Don''t be paranoid, princess. Prince song is my ally. How can I help you?" The voice of the woman in the yellow shirt is very cold.


    "That''s not necessarily Oh, you are just allies, but we are..." Zhao Min deliberately hesitated and showed a face of shame, "brother Qingshu, are you going to help me or help her?"


    Song Qingshu was the first two, so he had to say, "no matter who you help, can you get these women out of the Palace first? Although the defense forces in the Imperial Palace have been transferred, but after such a long time, the state of Jin should also react. Maybe it will soon send a large army to come, but no one will be able to leave at that time. "


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "since brother Qingshu said so, I''m not a woman who doesn''t know the general situation. Well, as long as brother Qingshu asks me personally, I''ll give the princesses of Song Dynasty to this beautiful sister."


    "How do you want me to beg you?" Song Qingshu is very depressed. When is it? She is still so slow. However, seeing Zhao Mincan''t get angry when he looks like a rose.


    "It''s very simple. Just promise me one condition." Zhao Min looked up at him with big eyes.


    Song Qingshu asked with a headache: "it won''t be the kind of condition that hasn''t been thought about well, and you can tell me later."


    Zhao Min''s eyes turned into a curved moon: "brother Qingshu is really smart."


    One side of the yellow shirt girl frowned: "son song, there is no need to agree to her unreasonable request, her people could not stop me."


    Zhao minsong opened song Qingshu and looked around Huang shannu slowly. Huang shannu was uncomfortable and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. I won''t put forward some conditions that make brother Qingshu embarrassed, such as not allowing brother Qingshu to marry you..." Zhao Min saw that the yellow girl Liu Mei wanted to stand up, and quickly said, "of course I won''t ask for such a request."


    Looking at the yellow shirt girl, who was so angry that her body trembled, song Qingshu said in a hurry, "OK, OK, I promise you, just let everyone go."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s promise, Zhao Min immediately beamed and pointed to his subordinates: "you, you, and you, all go back to the place where you should go, and you don''t have to follow me any more."


    Xuanming two old immediately a face bitter color: "princess, you have no one to protect how to go?"


    "I expect you two to protect me. I don''t know how many times I''ve been dead," Zhao Min said, turning his lips and pulling song Qingshu''s sleeve. "Now I have brother Qingshu to protect me


    Xuanming elder two looks depressed, but they can''t refute. After looking at each other, they have to go away with their subordinates. For what reason, Ouyang Feng and his party didn''t stop them and let them go.


    At this moment, Huang shannu has protected the Song Dynasty princesses. When they know the identity of Huang shannu and know that they are expected to escape from the devil''s den, they weep with joy.


    Song Qingshu took a look at them, and then paid attention to Murong Bo: "Mr. Murong, if it wasn''t for Mr. Ling, I couldn''t have cured my broken meridians. I shouldn''t have bothered you, but I''ve paid off my debt to Mr. Ling. We should have calculated your attack on my father and several martial uncles this time."


    Different from Song Qingshu, murongbo is a top figure who has been famous for decades. When asked by a younger generation, even though he is afraid of his opponent''s martial arts, he doesn''t want to show the slightest timidity in front of everyone: "I did it. What can you do for me?"


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, which was heard by all the people in the field. Everyone felt that they were shocked, and those who were weak in skills were disgusted and nauseous on the spot. Murongbo''s accomplishments were far from those of his subordinates, but they still felt that they were a little bit excited.


    He has been in the world for so many years. He has rich experience in dealing with the enemy. He knows that the other side is ahead of the others. Then he will take the opportunity to attack and step back quickly.


    As he expected, song Qingshu also took a step forward when he retreated. Although it was only one step, it was ten feet away. If he had not had foresight, he would have come to the same end as Gongsun Zhi.


    But murongbo didn''t feel the slightest happy. Instead, he was shocked. He didn''t have time to think about how the other side finished the kung fu. He quickly waved his palms in front of him and showed his family''s unique skill of Dou Zhuan Xing Yi incisively and vividly.


    The change of the stars is the best effort in the world. Murong Bo''s attainments in this field are not comparable to Murong Fu''s. He is confident that even in the face of people who are twice as powerful as himself, he has the ability to fight. Song Qingshu is young. No matter how high his skill is, how can it be twice as high as his decades of hard work?

 Chapter 863

    Murong Bo is full of self-confidence and changes of events, which is the magic weapon for the Murong family to survive in the Wulin. He is best at group warfare and defeating the strong with the weak. If the enemy doesn''t know the secret, he is easy to die of exhaustion. Although song Qingshu''s skill before was a little shocking, murongbo still had full confidence to win the final victory.


    However, he soon couldn''t laugh, because he found that no matter how he urged the fight to change, he couldn''t get rid of the opponent''s strength, because song Qingshu only pointed his finger when he attacked, but it contained extremely fierce and domineering sword spirit.


    A few years ago, Murong Fu suffered a loss under Duan Yu''s liumai Shenjian, and Murong Bo was concerned about it. Now he finally understands why he can move all the power of the world, but he can''t do anything about the extremely sharp invisible sword Qi.


    At this moment, song Qingshu''s fingers are closer to his body, and murongbo has lost the best time to dodge. Forced by this, he has no choice but to sacrifice his own box pressing skill, which is "Shenhe finger"!


    The Murong family is proficient in martial arts, but there are still two most profound skills. One is the change of the stars, and the other is the join finger. After a little success, the finger power can attack beyond seven or eight feet, killing people in the invisible. In terms of finger power, it is still superior to Shaolin wuxiangjie finger, Moke finger, duoluoye finger, Nianhua finger and other unique skills In theory, the advantages of each fingering method are better than that of Duan''s Yiyang finger in Dali.


    However, there are no advantages or disadvantages in fingering. The user''s skill level is the key factor, and murongbo''s skill is obviously high enough. The Shenhe finger is his secret treasure. He will never use it until he has to. But song Qingshu''s fierce sword spirit has made him feel the threat of life. In this case, he can''t care so much. He has promoted the skill of Shenhe finger and pointed it at Song Qingshu''s fingertips.


    When his fingers intersect, song Qingshu is shocked, but murongbo screams. He flies back for several feet. His fingers are shrunk in his sleeves, shivering, and his face is hard to see.


    At this time, song Qingshu felt the Qi and blood in his body churning, and there was a faint tingling sensation in his fingers. However, he believed that murongbo''s situation must be worse. He forced down the pain of his fingers and took a step forward in the direction of murongbo.


    Murong Bo''s eyes narrowed. Just at this time, Ouyang Feng suddenly appeared between them. Looking at Song Qingshu, he said, "brother song, Mr. Murong offended great Xia song and others before. He just acted according to orders. Why do you have to force him?" Although he didn''t want to take part in the struggle between the two masters, he and murongbo belong to the Hailing palace. If murongbo is allowed to have an accident, he is not easy to explain to all parties.


    Song Qing wrote like water: "brother Ouyang, do you want to fight with me?"


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "we don''t know each other, but this time we don''t have to. Now the guards of the Imperial Palace are coming here. The Daxing kingdom is known as the first master of the kingdom of Jin. If we lose both sides, don''t we let people sit and reap the benefits of the fishermen? "


    Seeing that song Qingshu was silent, Ouyang Feng continued: "just now, I heard what you said. You had received the kindness of Murong childe before. Although my brother has paid back the kindness, if Murong childe''s father was hurt by you, you will feel guilty in the future."


    Song Qingshu''s ears move. He hears that many people are coming here in the direction of renzheng hall. He knows that the guards of the imperial palace of the Jin Kingdom have finally found something unusual here. In addition, a Daxing Kingdom who doesn''t know its roots, it would be unwise for him to stay and fight with Wan Yanliang''s men at this time.


    "In that case, I''ll give my elder brother a face this time," Song Qingshu said with a pause. He turned to murongbo and said, "but it''s no more than three things. Mr. Murong is good for himself."


    Murongbo snorted coldly, and his lips moved. After all, he didn''t refute anything.


    Song Qingshu then beckons Huang shannu, song Yuanqiao and others to protect the song princesses and retreat to the established route. Seeing that they have taken their targets, the warriors of Hailing palace look at Ouyang Feng one after another for advice. Ouyang Feng just shakes his head slightly. After Song Qingshu and others leave, he reaches out his hand and orders to kill all the members who have won the ten fragrant soft tendons, Then he took his men to retreat from the other direction. The raccoon clothes yard, which was still hot just now, became silent in the blink of an eye.


    "Thank you for your help on this day." On the way back, murongbo squeezed out a smile and said thanks to Ouyang Feng.


    "Mr. Murong, you are welcome. How is your injury?" Ouyang Feng asked curiously.


    Murongbo''s face changed slightly, and he soon covered up the past: "I''ve suffered a little injury. It''s OK. Thank you, Mr. Ouyang."


    "It''s nothing serious." Ouyang Feng looked thoughtfully at the blood stains at Murong Bo''s feet.


    After returning to the palace of Hailing, Murong Bo disappeared even Wan Yanliang, and went directly back to his room. After closing the door, he trembled and stretched out his hand. His fingers were already bloody, and his index finger and middle finger were missing half of them out of thin air!


    "Song Qingshu, if you break your finger today, you will pay it back ten times in the future!" Murongbo''s face is ferocious and he says with gnashing teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    After Song Qingshu and his party went out of the palace, there was a carriage waiting in the secret place. After loading the princesses, they ordered them to change their clothes. Then the motorcade drove to the gate. Because there was a token given by Queen peiman, although the gate was closed, they still went out of the gate without danger.


    "Is your hand OK?" Zhao Min and song Qingshu are sitting in the front of the first carriage. As soon as they are free, they quickly take song Qingshu''s hand and read.


    "Nothing else. It''s just a lot of pain." Song Qingshu took a cool breath.


    Zhao Min''s face changed slightly: "it can''t be that the bone has been damaged. Otherwise, let''s go back to the city and see the doctor first."


    "That''s not necessary," Song Qingshu suddenly looked back at Zhao Min, "if the princess is willing to condescend to give me a blow, maybe my fingers won''t hurt soon."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s smile, Zhao Min realized that he had been teased by the other party and threw his hand aside: "bah, I think it''s beautiful."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "Hey, you''ve changed your face too quickly. Just now, you were in the palace, and you were still a brother of Qingshu. You were very friendly."


    Zhao Min face slightly red, can''t help a Yang chin: "at that time deep tiger cave, I a weak woman have no other way, can only pull your tiger skin as the flag."


    "Do you mean to call yourself a weak woman?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling a white eye, "but the princess said to pull my tiger skin, then you admit that you are a fox?"


    "So what if I''m a fox, a fox is so clever." Zhao Min wrinkled Qiong''s nose. Without any unhappy expression, she was very proud.


    "It''s not just a clever fox, it''s a beautiful fox spirit!" Looking at Zhao Min''s delicate cheek, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Bah, a dog can''t spit out ivory." Zhao Min scolded with a smile, but his eyes were full of laughter, which meant he was really angry.


    "By the way, how is the antidote of sanshenaoshendan Song Qingshu suddenly thought of the poison Zhao Min had taken and asked in a hurry.


    "Well, if you only know how to travel around and make love with other women, how can you care about my life and death?" Zhao Min gave him a resentful look.


    "Don''t get me wrong, there''s nothing between me and Miss Yang." Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "Miss Yang? That woman''s surname is Yang... "Zhao Min murmured to himself, and suddenly snorted," I didn''t say who it is, so why don''t you call yourself guilty and confess her? "


    Song Qingshu was so frustrated that he secretly regretted it. It''s not worth the loss to quarrel with a woman.


    Zhao Min knew the propriety. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he didn''t make trouble out of nothing. Instead, he said something serious: "after I separated from you last time, I went back to Ruyang palace and mobilized all the resources, but I didn''t find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue. It was only recently that I received a news that he was probably in Daxing palace, so I came to have a look."


    Zhao Min''s words are half true and half false. Although she didn''t hide the things about Murong Jingyue, she was not only looking for Murong Jingyue, but also shouldering the task of Mongolia sending her to stir up the civil strife in Jin. She didn''t tell song Qingshu about this.


    "Is Murong Jingyue in Daxing mansion?" Song Qing has been living here as Tang Kuo Bian for some time, but he hasn''t found out who is Murong Jingyue''s disguise.


    "I''m not sure, so I need to check it out." Zhao Min said with a frown.


    In the back of the carriage, Huang shannu was listening to many sisters'' stories about their sufferings over the years. Her eyes soon turned red. She was in a sad place when she saw song Qingshu and Zhao Min sitting in the front of the first carriage through the curtain of the carriage. She leaned close to each other and whispered. She was very upset. Although she soon realized that her emotions were different, she didn''t think about them anywhere else, Only when he was born in Song Dynasty, he didn''t like Zhao Min as a Mongolian.


    "Mr. Song, now that we are out of Daxing mansion, we won''t bother to see you off in the next journey." Yellow dress female tiptoe is light, graceful and graceful ground floated two people nearby.


    "We''re just out of Daxing mansion. I''ll see you off a little bit." This is what song Qingshu discussed with her before. After all, he still has a lot of things to do in Daxing mansion. He can''t send them back to the Southern Song Dynasty all the time.


    Huang Shan''s face hesitated. Although she subconsciously didn''t want to say goodbye to song Qingshu so soon, she was upset at the sight of him and Zhao Minqing. Finally, she said, "don''t worry! It''s enough to have Wudang heroes to escort us. "


    Song Qingshu is hesitating, suddenly not far away came a cold voice: "your left embrace right, really envy others!"

 Chapter 864

    Song Qingshu jumps in his heart. How can this voice be a little familiar?


    Zhao Min and Huang shannu also looked up, only to see a large number of people wearing white headscarves in the grass nearby surrounded them.


    Song Qingshu is a little embarrassed. He is too careless. He talks to Zhao Min and doesn''t even notice that he is surrounded by the enemy.


    "Vacuum hometown, no mother ~"


    "Vacuum hometown, no mother ~"


    "Vacuum hometown, no mother ~"


    ¡­¡­


    After the group surrounded them, they all put on a strange posture and chanted words. The buzzing sound made a group of women dizzy.


    "What are they talking about?" Song Qingshu was at a loss. He understood every word of these words, but together, he couldn''t understand them.


    Huang shannu''s face was not good-looking: "they are people of the white lotus sect. The white lotus sect believes in the unborn mother. She believes that the unborn mother is an ancient Buddha who has no life or death in heaven. She wants her earthly children to return to heaven and avoid disaster. This heaven is her hometown¡® "Vacuum hometown, unborn mother" is the eight character mantra that all the believers believe in. You can understand it as the same as monks chanting Amitabha and Western Paradise


    "White lotus religion?" Song Qingshu suddenly came to the spirit and looked at the white lotus believers with great interest. You should know that the white lotus sect was the villain with the highest number of appearances in the previous life. How can you not be excited when you see it with your own eyes?


    "By the way, it''s written in the novel that you all have the Virgin Mary in the Bailian religion. How do you set it? Come to think of it, is it true that the virgin is unruly and willful, and the virgin smokes and flatters Song Qingshu can''t help thinking of Qin xian''er and an Biru''s master and apprentice, two white lotus fairies, one big and one small. Lin San is really sexual... Oh, no, happiness.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you insult the saint of our religion!" The group of people in the white lotus sect burst into a rage and drew out their swords one after another.


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders indifferently. To tell the truth, although there are many people on the other side, he is just a mob for his current cultivation.


    "Stop it At this time, a soft voice came from behind the crowd, and the people of Bailian sect soon calmed down.


    Song Qing''s voice is charming and tactful. It''s very different from that before. Did you hear it wrong just now.


    The white lotus sect members quickly separated to reveal a path. Two slim women came out slowly. Although they were dressed in plain clothes, they were shining. They walked like Liu Fufeng. Although their faces were covered with veils, they could be identified as two beautiful women just by looking at their beautiful eyes.


    But look carefully, the two women are still different, one with a smile, adding a few threads of charm, the other is as cold as ice, if not wrong, the previous sentence is what she said.


    Song Qingshu looks at her again. In fact, with his cultivation, it''s hard for such a veil to stop his eyes. When he sees each other''s face, he is very sure that he doesn''t know her. But why does the other person''s eyes seem to have anger and feel that he knows himself?


    "Don Sai Er, I didn''t expect to trouble you to come out in person this time." Huang Shan goddess is a little nervous. Over the years, Jianshan academy has been fighting with the Bailian sect. As the saint of Jianshan academy, she has had several contacts with Tang Sai''er, the saint of Bailian sect. She is not inferior to Tang Sai''er in martial arts. She is also shrewd and cunning, and knows many tricks of the evil sect. Every time, she has a headache.


    "If you want to deal with a fairy like figure like my sister, how can you be relieved to send others to the holy king?" The charming and graceful woman at the head laughs, which is obviously the Tang Sai''er in the mouth of the yellow shirt woman.


    "When did the white lotus sect have another saint?" The yellow dress girl looks at the woman beside Tang Sai''er. There is a little bit of worry in her beautiful eyes. It''s hard for her to deal with Tang Sai''er alone. In addition, she has a strange saint who shares her identity with Tang Sai''er and a large group of white lotus masters. It''s really troublesome for her to deal with.


    She subconsciously excluded song Qingshu. Although she was cold in appearance, she was a very powerful woman in her heart. She would never ask for help unless she had to.


    "This is a new girl who joined our religion recently. She is not inferior to me in appearance and martial arts. She has made great achievements several times, and the holy king has made her a saint himself." Tang Sai''er said with a sigh, pulling the woman beside him and saying, "I thought that this trip was safe with my sister''s help. How could I expect that the saint of Jianshan Academy was pure and clean on weekdays. As a result, it was only a long time before I saw her that she had colluded with a mistress, who looked calm and unhurried. It seems that her martial arts skills are very high."


    Huang shannu was very angry. She took a look at Song Qingshu quietly. She just met his smiling eyes. She couldn''t help but jump. She turned her head and glared at Tang Sai''er angrily: "what kind of mistress is not mistress? This is the style of the white lotus sect. I don''t dare to go along with you."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. He looked at the enchanting woman and said, "this beauty, is your lover talking about me?"


    Tang Sai''er also laughed: "this young man''s mouth is quite sweet. You can''t see the appearance of others. How can you know that they are not ugly?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her up and down, his eyes wandering over her graceful body: "the girl has picturesque eyes, thin chest and charming voice. If such a woman is ugly, there will be no pretty girl in the world."


    Tang Sai''er was amused by him: "don''t you be afraid that the girl around you is angry when you say that? I''ve just noticed that this girl can''t help pouting


    Zhao Min, who was mentioned by her, said with a smile: "he is such a man who forgets himself when he meets a beautiful woman. I''m used to seeing him, but as a woman, I kindly remind you that this man is poisonous. Don''t fall into it carelessly."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a depressed face: "are you praising me or damaging me?"


    "Guess what?" Zhao Min blinked his big eyes and looked at him with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t know if I''ll fall into it, but I think the girl has fallen into it," Tang Sai''er suddenly turned to the girl in yellow shirt. "Zhao Yingluo, your rival is a little strong. You look so beautiful, smart and lovely. My sister is a little worried about you."


    Song Qing''s writing shows a strange color. Most people know that Huang shannu''s surname is Yang, and few of them know that she is a princess of the Song Dynasty. Tang Sai''er is really powerful.


    Before Huang shannu answered, Zhao Min put his arms around Song Qingshu and began to laugh¡° Brother Qingshu, is it really as good as this sister''s praise? "


    "It''s shameless in broad daylight." Song Qingshu hasn''t answered yet. The woman beside Tang Sai''er suddenly says something, which makes a group of people look at each other.

 Chapter 865

    Tang Sai''er also looked at her companion strangely, and soon turned around and said with a smile, "my sister is very conservative in her daily life. Maybe she can''t stand the scene of your love. Don''t take it to heart."


    Song Qingshu smiles and shakes his head: "I have a very high tolerance for beautiful girls, but I have a question to ask your sister," he says slowly after a pause. "Do you know a girl named Zhou?"


    The frosty face of the woman''s face slightly changed, but soon covered up the past, cold voice said: "do not know."


    "That''s too bad. I thought the girl was similar to an old friend of mine. I wanted to introduce you to her." The reason why song Qingshu asked this question was that Zhou Zhiruo had said that she wanted to accept his father''s former influence, and her father Zhou ZIWANG was the former holy king of the Bailian sect. But after so long, there was no news at all. He was really worried. When he saw this woman, he thought it was Zhou Zhiruo disguised herself, but he could see clearly that although the woman was also very beautiful, Obviously not Zhou Zhiruo.


    "It''s too old-fashioned for you to hook up with a woman," said Tang Sai''er with a chuckle. "But do you know that it''s a felony for you to hook up with a saint of our religion openly, and you''ll be skinned?"


    "Well, I''m so scared," Song Qingshu patted his chest and looked terrified. Zhao Min and the girl in yellow shirt scolded him.


    Song Qingshu quickly changed the subject of the story: "anyway, if I don''t hook up, I will hook up with you. I''ll hook up with you again. What do you think of me? Do you look OK? Do you want to make an appointment? "


    The smile on Tang Sai''er''s face suddenly stagnated. Although she didn''t quite understand what it was called yiyifa, women were naturally very sensitive to this aspect. Knowing that it must not be a good word, she could not help but her voice became cold: "Zhao Yingluo, you are a man who is eating in a bowl and watching in a pot. You dare to hook up with other women in front of you. Do you want me to discipline you?"


    Huang shannu was made angry by all kinds of foul language, but when she heard her words, her anger disappeared immediately, and she couldn''t help showing a big smile: "since my sister has a heart, I''m sorry."


    The yellow shirt girl is already in full bloom at the moment. You don''t know how shrewd Tang Sai''er is. I don''t know how hard she is this time.


    Tang Sai''er was stunned. She didn''t expect that she was waiting for this reply. She saw the yellow shirt girl''s lips rising slightly. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she subconsciously felt that she was waiting for her to jump.


    At this time, her companion took her hand and whispered in her ear, "sister, time is running out. Let''s take them back first."


    Tang Sai''er looked up at the dust and smoke rising in the sky at the distance, and knew that the people of the kingdom of Jin might have caught up with them, and they would arrive here in about half an hour. It was really troublesome to delay.


    "Since my elder sister agrees, I''ll invite you to my house. My younger sister will discipline this disobedient mistress for you. What do you think of her?" Tang Sai''er looked at the yellow dress girl. Although she was laughing, her eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Huang shannu knew that she had decided to do it. When she was about to remind song Qingshu to be careful, she heard the other party say: "you take your sisters to retreat first. My father, fourth Uncle Zhang and sixth uncle Yin will escort you all the way back to the Southern Song Dynasty. Here you are handed over to me."


    Yellow shirt girl suddenly a hurry: "no, this time things have owed you a lot, how can you take such a big risk?"? Tang Sai''er is very skillful and resourceful. There are many people in the white lotus sect. Let''s deal with them together... "


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by song Qingshu: "the people of Jin have come to chase you. You should stay away from the boundary of Daxing mansion as soon as possible. Then queen peiman can operate. If you are chased by the cavalry of Jin in advance, Queen peiman can''t let you go."


    Seeing that she still hesitated, song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, you haven''t seen my martial arts. This person can''t hurt me. Besides, it''s not so easy to find a chance for you to owe me. I''d like you to owe me more. It''s better to pay off my debt for a lifetime."


    Huang shannu blushed, but she was not angry: "you are a kind-hearted person, but you have to say something. OK, I''ll write down your kindness first. When you have a chance to come to Lin''an, you can come to Jianshan academy to find me." With a smile on his face, he turned to leave and began to ask his men to leave from another direction with the team.


    Zhao Min sighed: "I''m really sweating for Zhou Zhiruo. She doesn''t stare at you all the time. She keeps it for her and takes a big room of sisters back."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "when did the princess and Zhiruo have such a good relationship? If I remember correctly, you should be dead enemies. Shouldn''t you be happy to see her suffer? "


    Zhao Min breathed and said, "you care about me. I''m willing to worry about her."


    Seeing their chatting and packing, she didn''t even see herself in the least. She couldn''t help but say in a cold voice, "have you ever asked me if you want to leave?"


    Zhao Min gleefully poked song Qingshu''s waist: "you are angry. You can see that if you please one girl, you will annoy another girl."


    Song Qingshu asked curiously, "I don''t know whether the princess is happy or angry now?"


    Zhao Min turned his lips: "all I have left now is to worry. You''ve sent so many good men away, and you''re the only one left. If you can''t deal with these white lotus believers, my Mongolian princess will become a prisoner of the cult?"


    Seeing that there was no one to talk to Tang Sai''er, all the people of Bailian sect quit immediately: "the saint asked you, are you deaf?"


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. Then he looks up at the people of Bailian cult and says slowly, "if I let them go, they will go naturally."


    "What a big tone." With a sneer and a wave of his hand, Tang Sai''er''s men took out their crossbows from behind and pointed to Huang Shan''s women and others, "if you dare to take another step, you will become hedgehogs in the next moment."


    Looking back, Huang shannu saw the cold light on the arrowhead, and her face changed slightly: "the magic crossbow in the army! Where do you come from? " She can''t help but be surprised that the crossbow is different from the bow and arrow. A good archer needs years of training to make a small success. But the crossbow is different. Even if he hasn''t been in contact with it before, as long as he is taught a cup of tea, he can shoot freely, and the accuracy is often guaranteed. This thing is also deeply feared by people in the Jianghu. After all, he is an ordinary expert who has been practicing hard for decades, It may not be as good as a crossbow. Since its invention, the crossbow has been banned by the imperial court and has never been circulated among the people.


    Song Qingshu thoughtfully looked at the bow and crossbow in their hands. After the boom of firearms in previous generations, martial arts gradually declined. It was because he had studied hard for decades and could not compare with a child with a gun. Although his martial arts reached a certain level, such as reaching the level of first-class experts in the lake, he would not be afraid of the crossbow and arrow, but how many people in the lake could reach this level? Without the massive mass base of martial arts practitioners, fewer and fewer people will be promoted to first-class masters, and finally martial arts will decline.


    "You don''t care where I got it from. If your people dare to move again, I''ll order you to shoot an arrow. Maybe you can escape by martial arts, but how many of your sisters can survive?" Tang Sai''er said with confidence that she knew it was difficult to capture Zhao Yingluo with her martial arts, but these sisters were her weak points. As long as she used this card well, maybe she could be brought back to the white lotus sect, and then the holy king would be very happy.


    Song Qingshu was interrupted by her. She just looked up and saw Huang shannu''s inquiring eyes. She couldn''t help but smile: "you just leave at ease. I''m here."


    Huang shannu hesitated for a moment. Bai Lianjiao had a crossbow in her hand. Once it was launched, although it was not exaggerating to say ten thousand arrows were fired together, it was absolutely no problem that a round of Volley would take half of the life of the motorcade. However, she only hesitated for a few seconds. Seeing song Qingshu''s deep eyes, she subconsciously chose to believe him.


    "Go Huang shannu ordered to stay at the end of the team. Once the other side arched, she would stop the arrow as much as possible.


    Seeing that the woman in the yellow shirt did not pay any attention to her warning and left, Tang Sai''er squinted, waved her hand and said coldly, "shoot the arrow."


    At the command, hundreds of white lotus believers pressed the machine bracket in their hands, and hundreds of crossbows and arrows, like black lights, rushed to cover the yellow shirt women''s motorcade.


    Zhao minjiao shouts that she and song Qingshu are now between the white lotus sect and the yellow shirt women''s motorcade. They are the first to bear the brunt of these crossbows and arrows. Rao Shi is used to seeing the wind and waves, but her scalp is still numb at this time.


    Song Qingshu reaches out his hand to protect her behind him, and then raises his other hand. The next scene makes all the white lotus believers'' eyes straight, because the roaring arrows seem to be imprisoned by an invisible big hand, and they are frozen in the air one after another, It''s because they can''t use any other words to describe the sudden change from dynamic to static.


    "How can it be!" Tang Sai''er, who thought she would win, was in a mess when she saw this scene. All this really exceeded her understanding. I''m afraid she couldn''t even do the holy King''s skill. Who is this dawdling childe?


    Huang shannu is concentrating on preparing for the coming arrow rain. She just has a panoramic view of this scene, and her eyes are full of brilliant colors. Although she knew song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were very high, she never expected that she was so high that she could give up so many arrows!


    Zhao Min was also shocked. Looking at the generous figure of the man in front of him, he murmured: "it''s really a man of mystery."

 Chapter 866

    Huang shannu is no longer worried about the safety of song Qingshu. She takes a deep look at him and asks her men to escort the convoy to leave. She knows that she has not been out of danger yet. Only by bringing these people back to the Southern Song Dynasty safely can she live up to their efforts.


    Until Huang shannu and her party disappeared in the distance, the white lotus sect finally recovered. Tang Sai''er became angry and said, "what are you doing? Keep shooting arrows for me."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. Although he could stop the bows, his move was beautiful, but it consumed a lot of internal power. He was not stupid enough to stand here passively and let the other side shoot arrows to kill himself. Seeing that the white lotus sect began to fill the bows again, song Qingshu''s hand sank down and the arrows in midair turned around, In the eyes of all the people, they fly back.


    The white lotus believers were in a state of panic and shock. They were unprepared by his move. Hundreds of them knelt down in an instant, and only a few of them with excellent martial arts skills managed to escape being pierced by bows and crossbows. However, almost all of them were decorated. Seeing their panic, I''m afraid they have lost their fighting power.


    Tang Sai''er''s heart is dripping with blood. This time, he brought all the elites of the sect. In addition to the strong crossbow that the holy king got from the military camp, he thought it would be safe to deal with a group of people in Jianshan Academy. But he met the freak song Qingshu.


    "Your martial arts are not unknown in the Wulin. Why do you pretend to be Zhao Yingluo''s mistress and plot against the people of our sect?" Tangsaier trembled all over, and her voice was not as soft as before.


    "When did I say it was her mistress? It''s you who take it for granted when you come here. Blame me? " Seeing that most of the white lotus followers have lost their fighting power, there are only two saints left. Song Qingshu is not in a hurry. He laughs and chats with her about family life. The longer the time goes on, the more favorable it will be. It''s better to wait until the cavalry of the Jin Dynasty come to meet with the white lotus sect. It can not only make them bite the dog, but also push the matter down on the white lotus sect to save future trouble.


    "Who the hell are you?" After listening to his gags, Donnell''s face became even worse.


    "In the next song Qing Shu." There''s nothing to hide now. There are so many people in the field today. The people of Bailian sect can find out when they go back to check.


    "Song Qingshu, king of the golden snake!" Tang Sai''er is shocked. Song Qingshu is the most popular figure in the Wulin in the past two years. I didn''t expect that his martial arts skills are even higher than those in the legend!


    "The Golden Snake camp and the well water of our white lotus sect do not cross the river. I wonder why you are in trouble with us?" Tang Sai''er has no choice but to take out the white lotus sect to suppress him. Although the Golden Snake camp has won the limelight recently, it is still a bit less than the white lotus sect that has existed for hundreds of years.


    Song Qingshu said: "girl, I''m joking. It''s clear that I''m walking on the main road, and then you people from the white lotus sect come out, and then there''s another round of shooting. If you want to say that it''s the white lotus sect that is in trouble with the Golden Snake camp."


    Tangsaier breathed and knew that she was really unreasonable this time. But if she left in such a gloomy way, how could she gain a foothold in teaching in the future?


    "It doesn''t matter who is right or who is wrong today. If you hurt so many brothers of our sect, we can''t just let it go," said Tang Sai''er, who stepped forward and arched his hand. "Tang Sai''er, the holy daughter of Bailian sect, understands the golden snake king''s skill!"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Tang Sai''er replied without expression: "although your martial arts are high, you may not be invincible."


    "Do you want your companion with you?" Song Qingshu takes a look at another saint who has been silent all the time. He always has a strange sense of familiarity with this mysterious saint, although he has never seen each other.


    "No, I''m enough alone!" As soon as Tang Sai''er''s voice fell, a ribbon shot out of his sleeve and went straight to Song Qing''s scroll.


    "It''s a unique weapon." Song Qingshu took a look at it and let the ribbon roll around his waist.


    Tang Sai''er, with a happy look on her face, quickly reaches for her hand to retrieve the ribbon and tries to disturb his center of gravity. However, she doesn''t pull it at all. On the contrary, a strong force comes from the ribbon, and she staggers to the arms of song Qingshu.


    She exclaimed, trying to stabilize her figure, but the gap between them was too big, her efforts had no effect, and she almost jumped into the arms of song Qingshu without any hesitation.


    At this time, the panic color on her face disappeared, replaced by a strange smile on the corner of her lips. I don''t know when, with two cold shining Emei spikes in her hands, she stabbed song Qingshu''s waist with her strength.


    But her smile soon condensed down, because the Emei thorn did not penetrate into each other''s body as expected, but was firmly clamped by his fingers.


    "Tut Tut, you are a cruel little girl. You can go to other people''s waist as soon as you make a move. I have so many confidants. If you damage their waist, their lower body... Oh, no, what about the happiness of the second half of their life?" Song Qingshu looks at Tang Sai''er with a smile. Not far away, Zhao Min can''t help spat: "what the hell are you talking about?"


    Tang Sai''er is a saint of the white lotus sect. Her Kung Fu is not for nothing. Seeing that her hands are controlled by her opponent, her whole upper body sinks down. She turns her long leg forward from behind and gently nods to song Qingshu''s forehead. Although this foot seems like a dragonfly skimming water, once she kicks a person''s forehead, she will be seriously injured.


    On one side of song Qingshu''s body, he almost avoided the tip of her foot. At the same time, when her old strength was exhausted and her new strength was not born, he opened his arm and put her leg under his armpit. They leaned together in an extremely ambiguous posture.


    Don Sai Er''s face was pale, and she wanted to take back her feet. Who knew that the other party''s arm was holding her like a hoop, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help whistling: "the flexibility of your lady is amazing."


    Not far away, Zhao Min spat in the dark and went directly to a big tree. He couldn''t see his eyes, but his heart was not bothered. The other saint of the white lotus sect lowered her eyes and couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "Let go of me!" Tangsai''er knew that her posture was very shameful at this time, and she could not help but be ashamed and angry.


    "How can I let you go when I catch you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "besides, if my golden snake king is scared by a saint, he will let people go. Doesn''t it mean that the Golden Snake camp can''t match your white lotus sect?"


    "You can''t..." Don Sai Er tried to raise her head, suddenly a black light shot out of her mouth.


    Song Qingshu was just about to answer. Suddenly, he was alarmed. He moved three feet across the road and escaped the hidden weapon in her mouth.


    Tang Sai''er took the opportunity to jump several feet away and looked at him with lingering fear.


    At the moment, song Qingshu was amazed: "no wonder Yingluo said that you are crafty. If I didn''t react fast enough, I''m afraid I would have been planted in your hands."

 Chapter 867

    "Thank you for your praise." Tang Sai''er finally regained his usual composure, and his face hung up that charming smile again. "It''s a pity that he didn''t hurt your hair."


    Song Qingshu said, "I can''t help it. Who can make me so good at martial arts?"


    Tang Sai''er''s face was stiff. After a pause, he continued: "the king of the Golden Snake''s speaking style is really so... So different."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "there are many different places for me. Girls can go back with me and get to know each other slowly."


    Tang Sai''er said with a smile: "can I understand that the king of the Golden Snake intends to capture me?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "today''s feud with the Bailian sect has been cut off. In this case, it''s better not to do it twice. The girl is also the holy daughter of the Bailian sect. With you in hand, if the Bailian sect wants to get revenge, it will always be afraid of the devil." Now the strategy of the Golden Snake camp is to keep a low profile and recuperate. At this juncture, it''s not wise to fight against the white lotus cult, because even if you win, you won''t get much. On the contrary, you will lose your troops.


    "Why don''t you do that," said Donnell, with a grunt in her eyes. "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What''s the bet?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Tang Sai''er said with a smile: "in terms of martial arts, I certainly can''t compare with the famous King of the Golden Snake. However, the little girl is just better at concealed weapons. If you can pick up one of my concealed weapons safely, the little girl will be a slave and maid from now on. She will always obey the instructions of the king of the Golden Snake. If not, please let the king of the Golden Snake give us believers a way to live."


    "Holy daughter, absolutely not!"


    "You are a noble man, how can you risk for us lowly people!"


    "The holy girl of Bailian in the past dynasties, Bing qingyujie, is a famous Playboy in the world. How can she serve him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu heard a black line. What is it? Is my reputation so bad? At the same time, I can''t help looking at Tang Sai''er doubtfully. This woman is enchanting and charming. If she is the number one of brothels, I believe it. Is it funny to say that she is pure and clean?


    Tang Sai''er didn''t expect to cause such a strong reaction from her subordinates, so she couldn''t help yelling: "shut up! I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to say much. "


    Then he looked up at Song Qingshu: "king of Golden Snake, do you dare to gamble with me?"


    "It seems that the girl is sure to win." Song Qingshu couldn''t help suspecting that no matter how skillful the concealed weapon technique is, it''s impossible for this woman to hurt herself. So where did she get her confidence?


    "Why, is the famous King of the Golden Snake afraid of me as a little girl?" Tang Sai''er said with a smile.


    "Little girl?" Song Qing''s bibliography light fell on her full chest, tut tut said, "the girl is not small."


    Tang Sai Er was stunned at first, and then reacted to what the other party was referring to. Her ears suddenly turned red, and she said angrily, "do you want to bet or not?"


    "Bet, of course," Song Qingshu said, "but I still want to make sure that if the girl loses, will she really listen to me?"


    "It''s natural." Don Sai Er nodded slightly.


    "You will do whatever I ask you to do?" Song Qingshu holds her chin and looks at her playfully. When this remark comes out, all the white lotus believers are furious, but he ignores it automatically.


    Tang Sai Er''s face turned red, and she still nodded: "yes!"


    "Think about a little bit excited," Song Qingshu rubbed his hands, "come on." Although his mouth is frivolous, he doesn''t dare to be careless in his heart. The other party is so confident that his secret weapon will be a bit tricky later.


    Tang Sai''er puts his hands behind his back and turns around Song Qingshu like that. Song Qingshu frowns slightly. However, he is very brave and has no superfluous reaction. He stands in the center and does not move.


    "The king of the Golden Snake is really the top expert in the world. He stands so casually that there is no flaw in his whole body." Don Sai Er suddenly opens to praise a way.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but I''m standing here with flaws all over my body. Is the girl procrastinating?"


    "I''m full of flaws, but actually there are no flaws. In the face of a master like the king of the Golden Snake, the little girl always has to be a little sure to come out... "Tang Sai''er revolves around Song Qingshu. At the moment, she just walks between the other party and Zhao min. as soon as the word" out "is said, the silver needles in the sky come out. However, the object is not song Qingshu, but Zhao Min standing under a nearby tree.


    "Storm pear flower needle!" Song Qingshu was so surprised that he thought of his opponent''s surname Tang, and he couldn''t help thinking about the peerless secret weapon of Tang clan. However, he couldn''t help being distracted at this time. He hurried to the direction where Zhao Min was. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and suddenly opened his cultivation, trying to fix the dense steel needles in the air.


    Tang Sai''er''s lips rise, and suddenly he shoots three things as thin as cicada wings. Song Qingshu''s eyes are still shining, and he is a little afraid of the unknown concealed weapon. But if he dodges at this time, the storm pear blossom needle can''t be controlled, and Zhao Min will die.


    "Hum, I don''t believe that there is a concealed weapon that can break through my body protecting Qi!" As soon as song Qingshu gritted his teeth, he no longer cared about the concealed weapons that shot at him. Instead, he first moved all the pear blossom needles from the rainstorm in the air to the nearby land.


    At this time, the three hidden weapons, which are as thin as cicada wings, had already arrived. Song Qingshu did not dare to be careless, and put a gas wall in front of him. With his current cultivation, after the gas wall was put out, although it was not as magical as Vajra''s magic skill, even if he stood in the same place and did not dodge, he would only break a few ribs at most if he let the Wujue level experts hit him with all their strength, It''s hard to suffer from any fatal injury. No matter how powerful Tang Sai''er''s concealed weapon is, it can''t be more powerful than the Wujue master''s one blow.


    Seeing that the three crystal clear things hit his body protecting gas wall, song Qingshu smiles slightly and is about to urge his kung fu to bounce them back. Who knows that the three cicada thin things seem to regard the gas wall as correct, and they pass through and shoot into his body effortlessly.


    Song Qingshu only felt that the place where he was stabbed was a little tingling at first, and then an unbearable numbness and itching came up in the meridians, and his face was as gloomy as water.


    "King of the Golden Snake, what''s the secret weapon like Don said with a chuckle.


    Seeing that the situation had changed, Zhao Min ran to song Qingshu with a trace of confusion in his voice: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Qingshu was struggling with the numbness and itching in his body at the moment, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    "You don''t have to ask him. He''s like a million insects eating his heart now. How can he have the strength to answer you?" Tang Sai''er glanced at Song Qingshu and couldn''t help looking surprised. "The king of the Golden Snake is worthy of being the king of the Golden Snake. You should know that most people have been hit by this kind of hidden weapon for a long time, and they have already scratched all over their bodies. The king of the Golden Snake can''t move. I really admire it


    "Who is Tianshan TongLao?" Song Qingshu''s voice was very hoarse at this time, obviously suffering a lot.


    The rest of the audience were not clear, so they didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned a character they had never heard of. Only tangsaier''s face changed slightly: "do you know the origin of this secret weapon?"


    "You can''t live, you can''t die. What kind of hidden weapon in the world can match the talisman of life and death." Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and said that he was too careless. In fact, with his cultivation, even Tianshan TongLao herself may not be able to shoot him with the talisman of life and death. But in the face of a younger generation whose martial arts skills are far inferior to Tianshan TongLao, it is difficult for him to be as cautious as he is in the face of Tianshan TongLao. In addition, Tang Saier''s use of Zhao Min makes him have to use the talisman of life and death, But the life and death Fu specially overcomes the Nei family true Qi, this only then ate the big loss.


    Hearing him say the three words of life and death talisman, Tang Sai''er looked at those subordinates of Bailian cult without any trace. There was a flash of murder in her eyes. However, she soon covered up the past and began to smile: "the king of Golden Snake is really knowledgeable. To tell you the truth, if you didn''t want to save this girl, I would never have shot you."


    Zhao Min couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu and sighed: "this time, I''m dragging you down."


    "Do you feel guilty? If we have a chance to escape this time, you might as well agree with each other Song Qingshu endured the pain in his body and squeezed out a smile on his face.


    Zhao Min didn''t glare at him angrily: "it''s time. You''re still so unorthodox."


    "I''m serious now, and I''m serious." Song Qingshu looked back at her quietly.


    Zhao Min was slightly stunned. His lips moved. He was about to say something, but he was interrupted by another holy girl of the white lotus sect: "you two have been tired of it since just now, and now you are dying. You are still here. How disgusting."


    Seeing the disgust in her eyes, Zhao Min straightened out her chest: "we are willing to love each other and ask you to take care of us!"


    Pop!


    The answer to her is a clear slap in the face. Don''t say that Zhao Min is stunned. Even Tang Sai''er is stunned. The saint sister is so cold that she hardly cares about anything except educational affairs. Sometimes Tang Sai''er is still wondering if she has become an elite through a thousand years of ice cultivation. Otherwise, she doesn''t have any mood swings until she sees this slap, Only then did she realize that she was still human.


    Zhao Min''s white face suddenly appeared a few bright red fingerprints. She was so angry that she trembled all over. Who dares to beat her from small to big? Now she was beaten by a woman from a rebel group. How could she swallow that.


    There are many experts around her, so she has the opportunity to learn a lot of exquisite martial arts, so her martial arts are not weak. When she was beaten, she subconsciously used a move to break Kungang and attack each other in the face, but she didn''t know how the other person acted. First her wrist was numb, and then her acupoints were blocked.


    "You dare to be rude to the princess today. The Mongol army will surely defeat you white lotus sect anti thieves!" Zhao Min just finished, respond to her is a slap, lower lip immediately almost bite bleeding.


    Song Qingshu said coldly, "you will regret that you slapped her twice just now. I will let you give it back ten times."

 Chapter 868

    "Why, it hurts to see me beat her?" The woman stops and stares at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu stares at her tightly, starts to mobilize the real Qi in her body, and tries to kill the two white lotus maids even though she is seriously injured.


    As if to see through his thoughts, the woman reached out and gently pressed on his chest, whispered in his ear: "don''t be impulsive."


    "You?" Suddenly hearing this familiar voice, song Qingshu''s expression is very strange, and Zhao Min''s Apricot eyes are wide open, with a look of surprise.


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense with them. The cavalry of the kingdom of Jin is coming. Tie them up and take them away first..." Tang Sai''er came over anxiously, but he was stunned just in the middle of the conversation, because the woman suddenly attacked her and blocked her acupoints.


    With her martial arts, it''s impossible for song Qingshu to subdue her even if she doesn''t spend dozens of moves. But how can she guard against her companions? This is the only way to get caught.


    The rest of the believers in the white lotus sect were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Their first reaction was that the two saints were fighting against each other. After all, the fight for power and profit within the white lotus sect was still fierce, and the two saints were in a competitive relationship.


    However, tangsai''er has been a saint for many years, and the other one just came out recently. Of course, these people support tangsai''er a little more emotionally. When they come back, they come to her rescue with weapons.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Release the virgin!"


    ¡­¡­


    But in response to them, they were dark weapons one by one. However, seeing that these stone like weapons were not beautiful and had no accuracy at all, none of them hit them and all of them fell on the ground nearby.


    The group laughed, but before the laughter was over, there was a terrible roar and heat wave in their ears, and then they didn''t know anything.


    Looking at the explosion scene, Tang Sai''er''s face changed: "Thunderbolt, thunder, fire bomb! Are you from Emei


    The woman took off the veil, then opened a thin mask, revealing a pretty face that seemed to be angry but also shy, not who Zhou Zhiruo was.


    "It''s you!" One side of Zhao Min immediately quit, thought just for no reason was she hit two slaps in the face, in the heart hate teeth itch.


    "Shut up, the cavalry of the kingdom of Jin is coming. Take them out of here first." When Zhou Zhiruo finished, he set up song Qingshu''s arm and helped him to the side path.


    Zhao Min immediately silly eyes: "you let me carry this woman? If you don''t, I''ll help song Qingshu, and you can recite it yourself. " Since childhood, she has never served people like this.


    "I''m Qingshu''s wife. What are you?" Zhou Zhiruo slightly raised her chin as bright and clean as jade.


    Zhao Min breathed, choked by her words. After a long time, he came back to himself: "hum, what''s so great about becoming a bride? If you get married, you can''t divorce your wife." Although she said so, she saw that Zhou Zhiruo took song Qingshu farther and farther, and she still set up Tang Saier to follow her.


    They soon found a cave nearby. Seeing song Qingshu''s cold sweat, Zhou Zhiruo took out a handkerchief and wiped it for him: "it''s not very hard."


    Song Qingshu''s mouth trembled, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    At this time, Tang Sai''er couldn''t help sneering and said, "of course, it''s hard. If you win the talisman of life and death, you can''t survive or die."


    Zhou Zhiruo eyebrows a Yang, backhand gave her a crisp slap: "antidote."


    Tang Sai''er''s veil had already fallen in the previous fight, and a red seal soon appeared on her white face. She glared at Zhou Zhiruo: "I didn''t expect that the leader of Emei sect would condescend to surrender to us as a saint. Ha ha."


    "The white lotus sect belongs to my father. What''s wrong with me taking back my father''s relics," Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly. "Don''t change the topic, hand in the antidote quickly."


    "There is no cure for the talisman of life and death. Wait for widowhood." Don''t look away.


    But her face soon changed, looking at Zhou Zhiruo is solving her clothes, Tang Sai''er was surprised and angry: "what are you doing?"


    "If you don''t give me the antidote, I''ll have to take off your clothes and check them one by one." Zhou Zhiruo naturally replied.


    Tang Sai''er looked up at Song Qingshu and said, "stop, I''ll give you the antidote!"


    "It would have been better that way." Zhou Zhiruo undid her acupuncture point. She had used the special technique of pointing the holes in the nine Yin manual. The Tang Dynasty son could move his limbs at the moment, but he was weak and unable to lift any real Qi.


    Tangsaier took out a porcelain vase from her arms and threw it in front of her. Then she sat aside with her knees and did not look at her any more.


    When Zhou Zhiruo took out the antidote and was about to feed song Qingshu, Zhao Min reached out and stopped her: "wait, let her take one first."


    Seeing the two girls staring at themselves, Tang Sai''er snorted, took out one and swallowed it directly. Zhou Zhiruo was relieved and took out the antidote to Song Qing.


    "Well, is it better?" Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min stare nervously at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu breathed a long breath: "the itching in the body has finally stopped."


    At this time, Tang Sai''er said: "since his poison has been removed, you can let me go."


    Zhou Zhiruo said without expression: "do you think I will let you go?"


    There was no surprise on her face. On the contrary, she had such an expression: "you will let me go."


    "You''re quite confident." Zhou Zhiruo lost her smile.


    "Of course," Tang Sai''er turned her eyes to song Qingshu, "because the medicine just now is not the real antidote of life and death talisman. It can only temporarily relieve the numbness and itching. When the bottle of analgesics is used up, his numbness and itching will make a comeback more than ten times."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face really changed: "give the real antidote, I can spare your life."


    "Do you think I''ll still believe you?" Don''t take off my clothes


    Zhou Zhiruo is not moved, instead gave Zhao Min to make a look in the eyes: "search together." Zhao Min Leng Leng, also joined in.


    "I really don''t have an antidote." Soon the coat fell to the ground, and Donnell was in a hurry, her face flushed.


    "Don''t search her," Song Qingshu coughed. "She has no antidote."


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min looked back at him with a puzzled face: "how do you know?"


    "Because the symbol of life and death itself has no remedy." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice.


    Tang Sai''er''s face changed greatly. Zhou Zhiruo looked back at her: "you lied to me!" As soon as the words were heard, five crystal clear fingers were buckled on her throat.


    "Nine Yin white bone claw!" Tang Sai''er''s pupil shrinks. After fighting with Huang Shan Nu for so many years, she doesn''t know this martial art. She is afraid that the other side will break her neck in a moment. She says in a hurry, "although there is no antidote for the life and death charm, I know someone can solve it!"

 Chapter 869

    "Say it Think of song Qingshu is likely to be life-threatening, Zhou Zhiruo immediately anxious.


    "Keke ~" Tang Sai Er was choked by her, and quickly pointed to the hand on her neck, "you let me go first."


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted: "if you dare to play tricks again, don''t blame me for not being polite." Then he let go of his hand.


    After a few breaths of fresh air, tangsai''er said, "I told you you can, but you have to untie the acupoints for me first."


    "No! But I can promise to let you go after that. " Zhou Zhiruo flatly refused, next to Zhao Min rarely agree with her judgment.


    Tangsai''er bit her lip and said, "if you don''t untie my acupoints, you will regret afterwards that I don''t have the ability to resist. I''m not so stupid."


    "You have no choice but to believe me." Zhou Zhiruo moves her fingers subconsciously. The reason why she refuses is that Tang Saier is too skillful and resourceful. She is not sure that she can control her after she unties her opponent''s acupoints.


    Noticing her action, Tang Sai''er''s eyebrows jumped. She didn''t want to experience the uncomfortable feeling for the second time, but she also knew that she couldn''t let go on this point: "in this case, let me go to the imperial power with your man. Maybe I can help you to serve him for the sake of a sister match. Don''t be angry at that time." Then he giggled.


    Zhao Min couldn''t help sighing: "your shameless appearance has the style I used to have, but how can I see it more and more now?"


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t look at her angrily: "you know how shameless you were then."


    Zhao Min eyebrows a Yang: "how, want to quarrel?"


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at the red mark on her face, and a beautiful radian appeared on her lips: "I can''t fight you, I can beat you."


    Zhao Min breathed a single breath. The two martial arts before him could not win much, but she had to win a little. But Zhou Zhi had learned from the nine Yin manual that she was far from her opponent.


    Seeing her eyes rolling, she ran to song Qingshu''s side and pulled up his arm: "brother Qingshu won''t look at you bullying me."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed and said, "if you ask for help from me, call brother Qingshu?"


    "It''s up to you." Zhao Min pinched his back without any trace.


    Noticing the intimacy of the two, Zhou Zhiruo narrowed her eyes: "it''s the same way back then. At the beginning, Zhang Wuji protected you, but now the man you''re holding is my husband. Do you think he''s helping me or you?"


    "If he is your husband, that''s great. I can let him be my husband, too. Isn''t that even?" Zhao Min replied with a smile.


    Zhou Zhiruo was defeated by her at last. She couldn''t help spat: "you Mongolian women are as shameless as you are."


    "What''s the use of face? I only want brother Qingshu." Zhao Min said and shook song Qingshu''s arm.


    Song Qingshu is the first two. Of course, he knows that Zhao Min just needs a shield to say so, and he won''t take it seriously: "OK, don''t make a noise. I haven''t solved my poison yet." The two women snorted and closed their mouths.


    Song Qingshu then turned his attention back to Tang Sai''er: "Miss Tang, I have to admire your cleverness. I haven''t been in such a dangerous situation for a long time."


    Before Tang Sai''er answered, Zhou Zhiruo said: "if you didn''t see others beautiful and feel pity for jade, how could you have been schemed by her?"


    Zhao Min refused: "brother Qingshu was hurt for saving me. Don''t pour dirty water on him."


    "Please call brother Qingshu again. Do you believe me to tear your mouth?"


    "Brother Qingshu, brother Qingshu, you have the ability to tear it up."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Sai''er and Song Qing look at each other in writing, and finally Tang Sai''er purses a smile: "young master, it''s not so easy to enjoy the happiness of all people, is it?"


    "Shut up For Tang Sai''er who hurt song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are surprisingly consistent.


    Song Qingshu is also a black line, quickly changed the topic: "Miss Tang, I can promise to untie your acupoints, but before that you have to answer me a few questions."


    Tangsai Er hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes." She made up her mind that it was nothing to answer a few questions as long as she told them who could untie the talisman.


    "Just now you fired three talismans of life and death, which hit my three major meridians of Shaoyang, Shaoyin and Jueyin in turn. How much masculine and feminine power do you have on each talisman of life and death?" Song Qingshu was staring at her.


    Tang Sai''er only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and subconsciously replied: "the symbol of life and death of Shaoyang is attached with eight points of yin and two points of Yang, the one of Shaoyin is six points of Yang and four points of Yin, and the one of Jueyin is seven points of Yang and three points of Yin."


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded secretly.


    When Tang saw a look, he was shocked. "That''s the big move in the nine Yin manual."


    "Not bad, so you''d better say it yourself." About the same reason why the reason why Zhou Zhiruo didn''t use it was that she didn''t know how to do this in the nine Yin manual. Now she would not be able to handle a person who was equal to her skill. Now, I see that Song Qing Shu has successfully moved the Tang Dynasty son. She has a big stone in her heart and suddenly comes to the ground. Only if she can ask who can untie the symbol of life and death, then Song Qing book will be saved.


    Tang Sai''er''s face turned blue and red: "even if you change your soul, I''m useless. I don''t know how to solve the talisman of life and death, and even if you know who can solve it, she can''t solve it for you without my help."


    "Are you talking about Tianshan TongLao?" Song Qingshu looked at her quietly.


    Don Sai Er''s face changed: "you... How do you know?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t answer. Instead, he continues to ask, "what''s the relationship between you and her?"


    Donnell closed her lips and turned her head to one side.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll use the soul shifting method directly?" Song Qingshu said playfully.


    Tang Sai''er bit her lip and finally whispered, "Granny Tong... Granny Tong is my master."


    "Why?"


    Hearing this answer, the other three people all showed strange expressions. Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s really strange that the descendants of ethereal peak lingjiu palace went to Jiangnan and became the saint of Bailian religion..."


    Tang Sai''er said in a hurry, "only my master can understand the talisman of life and death. If you kill me today, my master will know what''s going on when she sees the talisman of life and death in you. How can she help you?"


    "In this world, only Tianshan TongLao can understand the talisman of life and death?" Song Qingshu shook his head, "that is not necessarily, I can solve it myself."

 Chapter 870

    "I admit that you are very good at martial arts, but it''s impossible to understand the talisman of life and death." Tang Sai''er hesitated for a moment, and then added, "it''s a very dangerous process to understand the talisman of life and death. If you are careless, you will burn yourself to death. Don''t try." Zhao Min took a surprised look at her and then looked back at Song Qingshu. She couldn''t help but wonder: "brother Qingshu, I have to admit that you really have a way with women. After a while, a woman who yells at herself becomes worried about you. Since Miss Tang is so concerned about my brother Qingshu, why don''t you tell him how to solve this life and death talisman? "


    Don Sai Er was in a hurry: "what are you talking about? I''m just worried that if he tries to kill himself, I can''t live, and I really can''t understand the talisman of life and death."


    "Don''t be hard on her. She really can''t understand the symbol of life and death." Song Qingshu pulled Zhao Min, and then said to Zhou Zhiruo, "you protect the Dharma for me. Now I want to use my skills to solve the life and death talisman."


    "But..." Zhou Zhiruo''s face was worried, "as she said, will you be in danger?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure." After Song Qingshu finished, he began to sit up and close his eyes.


    "Well, it''s really dangerous. Don''t be impulsive." Tang Sai''er was in a hurry. After Tianshan Tong granny planted the talisman of life and death for the 72 cave owners of 36 islands, there were many martial arts masters among them. Many people tried to use their internal power to dissolve the talisman of life and death, but all of them died suddenly. Seeing that the most powerful group of their companions died, the rest of them completely surrendered to lingjiu palace.


    "Shut up and don''t affect his performance." Zhou Zhiruo conveniently sealed her mute acupoint. Although she was worried about the safety of song Qingshu, she also knew that her husband was not a person regardless of weight after these days. Since he said so, she chose to believe him.


    Without the surrounding interference, song Qingshu began to use his power to draw out the symbol of life and death. The reason why he is so sure is that he was very curious when he saw "Tianlong Babu" in his previous life. How could a thin borneol have such great power, so he went to check the relevant information to know the words of Xu Zhu taught by Tianshan TongLao.


    The reason why other people can''t get rid of the talismans of life and death is that there are different kinds of talismans of life and death planted into the enemy''s body by Tianshan TongLao, and their techniques are also very different. He dissolves a talisman of life and death with masculine technique. The unresolved talisman of life and death is in the channels of the sun, Shaoyang and Yangming. He feels Yang Qi, and his strength increases sharply. He is deeply rooted in the viscera, even if it is out of control. If he dissolves it with the power of yin and softness, the talismans of life and death in the channels of Taiyin, Shaoyin and Jueyin will cause great trouble. What''s more, every talisman of life and death contains the Qi of yin and Yang with different weight of the transmitter. How can others understand it?


    Those people in cave 72 of 36 islands didn''t understand the key, so they used their internal power to resolve it, and naturally they came to a miserable end. However, knowing the principle and asking Tang Sai''er how many points of Yang and Yin were used in the launch, song Qingshu can release them correspondingly.


    The symbol of life and death in Shaoyang has eight points of Yin, two points of Yang, six points of Yang and four points of Yin in Shaoyin, seven points of Yang and three points of Yin in Jueyin.


    Song Qingshu recalls Tang Sai''er''s words. He can''t help feeling that the talismans of life and death are indeed extremely insidious. If the talismans of life and death in Shaoyang are divided into eight parts, yin and Yang, then they must be resolved by eight parts, Yang and Yin. However, Shaoyang meridian is full of Yang Qi. If you feel Yang Qi again, the strength of talismans of life and death will increase dramatically, and the power of yin and Yang will gradually change, In the beginning, eight points of yin and two points of Yang may soon become two points of Yang and eight points of Yin. Therefore, the force of yin and Yang used in resolving can not be the same. We need to adjust the proportion of yin and Yang according to the situation of the life and death talisman at any time. If we are not careful, we will force the life and death talisman into the viscera, and the great Luo Jinxian can not be saved.


    For most master the nine Yin manual, the better the ability to adjust their yin and Yang, God bless you. Now, the song and Qing books are almost the most important ones in the rivers and lakes. The nine Yin classics and the God''s illuminating channels are fused with joy and true spirit. Now they are both Yin and Yang. I''m afraid no one can match him.


    With one hand, song Qingshu used masculine force to shoot on the corresponding meridians, while with the other hand, he slowly pulled out the talisman of life and death. After a long time, he finally solved the heat poison and cold poison contained in the three talismans of life and death. He only felt that the suffocating meaning of the corresponding meridians was suddenly solved, and he was not comfortable.


    Song Qingshu secretly congratulates Tang Sai''er for his lack of skill. If the talisman of life and death was launched by Tianshan TongLao herself, he might not be able to solve it so easily. In the future, we should be more careful when facing the Tianshan TongLao, especially when the symbol of life and death can penetrate the true Qi.


    "Are you... OK?" Seeing that he stood up with a smile on his face, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min quickly gathered around him.


    "It''s OK," Song Qingshu looked at Zhou Zhiruo, "Zhiruo, it''s really thanks to you this time, otherwise I''m going to capsize in the sewer."


    Zhao Min, who was next to him, asked for no fun. He could not help but curled his lips and ran to one side to sit down, sulking.


    See her eat shriveled, Zhou Zhiruo eyes are full of smile, reply: "see you later dare not see beautiful girl forget."


    "No, No." Song Qingshu chuckles two times. In order to divert her attention, she reaches for a hand and then releases Tang Sai''er''s dumb acupoint.


    "How can it be!" As soon as she got out of trouble, Tang Sai''er looked at him in shock. "How can you open the talisman of life and death?" In her heart, master''s talisman of life and death is the best hidden weapon in the world. She has established the concept that talisman of life and death can''t be solved since childhood. Now she is shocked to see that it has been cracked by outsiders.


    "I have a lot of things," Song Qingshu subconsciously wanted to tease her, but his eyes swept to Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min next to him. He quickly resisted the impulse and threw two pills to her. "Take these two pills."


    Tang Sai''er looked warily at the two pills on her hand. One was gorgeous, the other was plain: "what kind of medicine is this?"


    "Eat it." Song Qingshu coldly returns to the road.


    "I don''t eat." Donnell closed her lips and thought with her toes that they were not tonics.


    "If you don''t eat, you will die today." The tone of song Qingshu is very flat.


    "I''m afraid life is worse than death." Donnell bit her lip.


    "You have no choice." Feng Shui takes turns. Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to say this.


    Tang Sai''er''s face was uncertain. If she was alone, she might choose to die. However, she was burdened with the hatred and expectation of several generations. She did not complete her ancestors'' instructions. Even if she died, she would not be able to face the successive ancestors for this goal.


    ---


    To celebrate the birth of the third leader of this book, thank you for your support

 Chapter 871

    Thinking of her mother''s dying eyes, tangsai''er was very sad. She took two pills and swallowed them. Then she said coldly, "now you can tell me what kind of medicine it is."


    "One is sanshenaoshendan, and the other is baotaiyijin pill. As a saint of Bailian sect, you have a lot of knowledge. You must know the properties of these two medicines." Song Qingshu replied.


    "You can get all the treasures of the sun moon god cult and the Dragon God cult. The king of the Golden Snake is really good at it." Tang Sai''er''s heart at the moment is not as calm as she seems. Although the white lotus sect is powerful in the south of the Yangtze River, it has no great advantage over the sun moon cult and the Dragon cult. With a Golden Snake camp, even if she asks for help from the ethereal peak, she may not be able to fight each other.


    "I think Miss Tang is praising me," Song Qingshu said with a smile, and then he solved the ban on her. "Come to me for the antidote after a year, and now you can go. Oh, by the way, when you return to Bailian cult, you should say what you should say and what you shouldn''t say. As a smart girl, you don''t need me to teach you."


    Tang Sai''er stretches her body for a while, and feels that Qi is running again. Then she looks up and takes a deep look at Zhou Zhiruo. Without saying a word, she goes out of the cave and disappears into the distance.


    "Zhou Zhiruo, the way people look at you when they leave, they want to swallow you. You can have good fruit to eat in the future." Zhao Min said gleefully.


    "Don''t worry about it." Zhou Zhiruo said lightly.


    "The dog bites LV Dongbin, and he doesn''t know the heart of a good person," Zhao Min said, suddenly remembering something and exclaiming, "by the way, why did you hit me just now?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Zhou Zhiruo had a smile on her lips.


    "The truth, of course." Zhao Min stares at her with hatred.


    "Because I''ve wanted to hit you for a long time. I won''t miss such a good chance." Zhou Zhiruo calmly replied, as if to say a more common thing.


    "Er ~" Zhao Min didn''t expect that she would admit it so boldly. According to her previous temperament, she would find various reasons to whitewash her behavior and pretend to be pathetic to gain contact with others. Who knows that she suddenly became so direct, and Zhao Min didn''t react for a moment.


    "I beat you, don''t you think you are unconvinced?" See Zhao Minmu stare mouth to stay of appearance, Zhou Zhiruo lips Cape of smile more thick.


    "Hum!" Zhao Min''s teeth itch with hatred. She knows that there is a big gap in martial arts between the two sides. She is no longer her opponent, and song Qingshu can''t help her beat his wife.


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t think it was enough. She took song Qingshu''s arm and said sweetly, "as Qingshu''s wife, I saw some unruly women around him. Of course, I have to drive flies for my husband."


    Zhao Min''s face turned white with anger: "who do you say is no three no four, and who is a fly?"


    Zhou Zhiruo sighed and looked at her playfully: "since you''re not the kind of woman who''s indiscreet, you must be a serious woman who''s going to marry into the Song family, but I''m already Qingshu''s wife. The first one to enter the family is the biggest. You can only be a concubine at most. It''s natural for your wife to teach you how to be a concubine. You should get used to it earlier, This may happen frequently in the future. "


    Zhao Min''s lung is about to explode. At the beginning, Zhou Zhiruo had to worry about her weak and kind-hearted image every time. Therefore, her behavior was constrained everywhere. She was able to grasp this point, which made her frustrated many times. Unexpectedly, today she became as shameless as she was then. It''s really a turn of Fengshui. Now she is in a mess.


    "Song Qingshu, a man and a man, does his words count as his words?" But what character is Zhao Min? How can he tolerate being bullied by Zhou Zhiruo three or four times? He suddenly turns to song Qingshu and asks.


    Seeing the battle between the two of them, song Qingshu looks at his nose and heart, praying secretly not to hurt the fish in the pond. It''s a pity that God finally ignored his request.


    "When... Of course." Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out Zhao Min''s plan for a moment, but he replied hesitantly.


    "Well, now slap her twenty times." Zhao Min reaches for Zhou Zhiruo.


    Zhou Zhiruo raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she read song Qingshu''s reaction with great interest.


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a guilty heart and said, "why?"


    "When she hit me just now, you said you would give me ten times as much as you want. If she slapped me twice, then you should slap her twenty times." Zhao Min replied quickly.


    Song Qingshu secretly complained. Unexpectedly, in that emergency situation, she even remembered this detail clearly: "this... Is a misunderstanding. I didn''t know her identity just now. What''s more, she had to work hard to hide from Tang Sai''er." The more song Qingshu said, the less confident he was, because he didn''t believe it.


    "Bitter meat plan?" Zhao Min ha ha twice, "how, are you not going to keep your promise?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "before that kind of also casually said, not a commitment."


    "Well, you don''t think that''s a formal commitment, so I''ll find you a formal commitment," Zhao Min said with a straight face. "Have you promised me to meet one of my conditions before?"


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly: "yes, but you won''t..."


    Zhao Min snorted: "at that time I didn''t think well, but now I think well, hit Zhou Zhiruo twenty slap, we are clear."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was immediately dumbfounded, "this... How can this work?"


    "Why can''t you? Are you a man who promises to fart?" Zhao Min is also bullied by Zhou Zhiruo this time. From small to large, she has never suffered such a loss.


    When song Qingshu was still struggling, Zhou Zhiruo said, "Qingshu, promise her."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    Zhou Zhiruo said coldly: "this woman loves to play this kind of trick of agreeing to the conditions. I don''t want you to owe her any more, so that she won''t put forward something more difficult like Haozhou city in the future."


    Song Qingshu knew what she meant. At the beginning, Zhang Wuji agreed to Zhao Min''s three conditions, so he had to go with Zhao Min at the Haozhou wedding banquet, which became Zhou Zhiruo''s biggest hate in her life.


    "I have to thank Miss Zhao for robbing Zhang Wuji in Haozhou City, otherwise how can I have the chance to marry you?" Song Qingshu looks at Zhou Zhiruo tenderly. He doesn''t have any negative emotions. The past has passed. The most important thing for a man is generosity and self-confidence.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face is slightly red: "I''m afraid she will embarrass you with this condition in the future. Compared with other unknown troubles, it''s not a big deal for me to get twenty slaps."


    "Yo Yo, what a love concubine. You don''t have to motivate me. I''ve always been happy with myself. I''m happy enough to let song Qingshu slap you twenty times today." Zhao Min''s chest was straight, and he finally regained his dazzling look in the past.

 Chapter 872

    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Although the truth is that Zhou Zhiruo said that this requirement only needs to pay the minimum price, he knows that Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min have been fighting with each other for many years. If he, as a husband, slaps Zhou Zhiruo 20 times in front of Zhao Min, where will Zhou Zhiruo''s face go?


    At the moment, song Qingshu''s head is about to explode. He used to dream of building a big back palace. As a result, the two women made him dizzy. It''s hard to enjoy the happiness of the whole people. The ancients didn''t deceive me.


    "Miss Zhao, if I remember correctly, you once promised me a condition. In that case, how about we get even?" Song Qingshu took out a gold hairpin from his arms. It was taken from Zhao Min''s head on the way to see a doctor at the beginning. It was used as the evidence of Zhao Min''s promise.


    Seeing what he had in his hand, Zhao Min''s heart trembled: "this gold hairpin you have been carrying with you?"


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded and handed Jin Chai to her, "Miss Zhao, don''t embarrass me, OK?"


    "You used my promise to save Zhou Zhiruo!" Instead of answering, Zhao Min bit his lip and glared at him.


    "I can''t really slap her twenty times." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, don''t regret it." Zhao Min''s voice turned cold, and she reached out to pick up Jin Chai. She made up her mind. After she took Jin Chai back, she found a place to throw it away, out of sight and out of mind.


    However, her hand was empty. It turned out that Zhou Zhiruo had snatched the gold hairpin first. She carefully looked at the gold hairpin in her hand and said, "Oh, it''s a token of love."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "if you are Zhiruo, don''t make trouble. It''s just a witness."


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at him with a smile, until he was a little guilty, he put the gold hairpin back in his arms: "put it away, it''s rare for this enchantress to owe you a promise. It''s a pity to use it like this."


    "But..." Song Qingshu hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s only twenty slaps. I can still afford it." Zhou Zhiruo closed her eyes and raised her chin, revealing her snow-white and powdery cheek, a look of letting him do it.


    Zhao Min saw that the gold hairpin was put back into song Qingshu''s arms again, and her red lips opened. After all, she didn''t say anything.


    "Twenty slaps..." looking at the face in front of him, song Qingshu was not willing to do it. Suddenly, he thought of the idea of having the best of both worlds.


    "Well, Miss Zhao, I promise you." Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyelashes trembled, but it was her own choice, and her heart soon recovered calm.


    Song Qingshu looked at Zhao Min and said, "are you satisfied after I slapped her 20 times?"


    "Not bad." Zhao Min a stay, did not expect that he actually want to fight, although she also loved to see Zhou Zhiruo was hit, can see song Qingshu really want to fight, her mood suddenly become complicated.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu''s palms were raised high, and Zhao Min''s heart was hooked up. Although Zhou Zhiruo closed her eyes, she could feel his movements. She couldn''t help complaining: don''t fight so hard


    Song Qingshu''s hand fell down heavily, but it didn''t fall on Zhou Zhiruo''s face. Instead, he put his arms around her waist and pressed her on his thigh.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Zhiruo is not clear, so Zhao Min is also puzzled.


    "Hit you." Zhou Zhiruo''s chest is squeezing her thigh. The soft touch makes song Qingshu''s heart flutter. Then his hand is raised high and slapped on her buttocks.


    Zhou Zhiruo gave a cry, her whole body trembled involuntarily, and her pretty face turned red: "you... How can you fight here?"


    Next to Zhao Min also silly eyes: "no, song Qingshu you cheat!"


    Song Qingshu of course said: "how can I cheat? You just let me slap Zhiruo 20 times, but didn''t say where." As soon as his voice fell, he slapped Zhou Zhiruo''s buttocks again. Tut Tut, soft, soft and soft. It feels good.


    "Stop it." Zhou Zhiruo''s skin is red and exudes water quickly. She struggles to get up in a hurry. Although she knows that song Qingshu is helping herself, she is too ashamed to be spanked in front of Zhao Min in this position.


    "Don''t move. It''ll be over soon." Song Qingshu lowered her head and said softly in her ear.


    Zhou Zhiruo felt the tenderness in his words, and a trace of sweet feeling appeared in his heart. It seems that this is not so embarrassing?


    But after all, she was still embarrassed to see Zhao Min''s expression. She buried her head in Song Qingshu''s arms and tried to close her lips to avoid making a shy voice that made Zhao Min laugh. Occasionally, she could not help biting song Qingshu.


    Looking at the two people you Nong I Nong to cuddle together, Zhao Min heart suddenly feel bad, originally wanted to revenge Zhou Zhiruo once, but did half a day also spent a precious request, the result of the two people back like there. Love in general.


    "You''re not ashamed of that." Looking at the two people''s affectionate appearance, Zhao Min can''t help but eyebrows.


    "I want you to take care of it. Anyway, you let Qingshu fight." Zhou Zhiruo in the arms of song Qingshu replied, but her voice was more tender than usual.


    "Adultery, adultery, adultery!" Zhao Min stamped his foot and ran out without looking back.


    "Where are you going?" Song Qingshu asked subconsciously.


    "Back to Daxing mansion." Zhao Min''s voice became more and more blurred, and he was obviously determined to leave.


    "It''s not peaceful on the road. Shall I take you back later?" Song Qingshu shouts out in a hurry. On the way, there are the iron cavalry of the state of Jin and the white lotus sect. She may be in danger alone.


    "No need!" Zhao Min''s voice pauses and continues to add, "continue to fight, twenty slaps and one slap are not allowed to be less!"


    If it were not for song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo, both of them had profound skills, it would be hard to hear Zhao Min''s words clearly. It would have been a long distance since they left here, and their voices would have been almost inaudible.


    Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo looked at each other: "do you want to fight?"


    Zhou Zhiruo nibbled her lips and stared at him with big watery eyes: "whatever ~"


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings, and she can''t help beating her twice. The water in Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes is more intense: "Qingshu ~"


    Although they were husband and wife, they got together less and separated more. In addition, there was misunderstanding before, and it didn''t take long for them to really make up. Zhou Zhiruo''s sweet voice was like a spark on the dry grassland, which immediately set off a raging fire.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is?"


    "Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate? Why don''t we go back to Daxing mansion and find a room... "


    "No... right here."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Zhou Zhiruo sat up from the withered grass pile, two bright and clean as jade long legs leaning on one side, cheeks still remain before the flush, while finishing his clothes, while white song Qingshu one eye: "after you practice that kind of skill, there are few women in the world can stand you so toss, no wonder you everywhere flirt."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "there''s no way. Tantric Kung Fu is a little evil. Once you start to practice, you can''t stop and hurt you."


    Zhou Zhiruo sighed: "in fact, sometimes I think, if you are still the simple song Qingshu before, how good it would be, and treat me wholeheartedly..."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to reply, she shook her head: "if you are still the song Qingshu before, I don''t think I will like you. It seems that everything is doomed."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was deeply touched, and he held her in his arms: "Zhiruo ~"


    Zhou Zhiruo put her face on his shoulder and said, "I don''t care if you look for other women. I have only one requirement, that is, I can''t look for Zhao min."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu''s words stopped for a moment. It seems that the resentment between the two women is really big.


    Zhou Zhiruo continued: "the evil girl''s heart is the worst. She loves to rob men with me. I''ve been robbed by her once, and I don''t want to be robbed by her again."


    Song Qingshu heard the pity: "don''t worry, there won''t be a second time."


    Zhou Zhiruo, after finishing her messy hair, said softly, "Qingshu, I''m going back to Jiangnan."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "we just met and are going to leave? Stay with me for a while longer. I can show you around the kingdom of Jin. "


    Zhou Zhiruo smiles and shakes her head slightly: "although Tang Sai''er has been poisoned by you, she is extremely cunning. If she says something that shouldn''t be said after returning to Bailian cult... I don''t want to waste all her efforts in this period."


    Song Qingshu is silent. He knows that Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are two extremes. Zhao Min is tough on the outside and soft on the inside. He can abandon everything for love and belongs to Romanticism; Zhou Zhiruo is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Seeing that ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing both bring their own rich dowries, how would she like to be compared with her wife? What''s more, Bailian religion is still her father''s foundation. Now it''s in the hands of others... No matter from that aspect, I can''t dissuade her to go back.


    "Shall we go now?" Song Qingshu was a little reluctant.


    "Well," Zhou Zhiruo nodded, "at this time, Tang Sai''er should not go far. If I delay a little longer, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with her."


    "Well, you should be careful in the white lotus sect. If you are in danger, keep yourself." Song Qingshu asked uneasily.


    "I see, my good husband." Zhou Zhiruo suddenly came over and gave him a kiss, and then went out happily, looking back while walking, "don''t go to hook up with Zhao Min ~"


    Since crossing the world, I have seen more of Zhou Zhiruo''s cold side. Now that she shows her little daughter''s posture, song Qingshu can''t help but be a little crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the imperial palace of the state of Jin, Jin Xizong looked at Wan Yanping and others kneeling on the ground and was furious: "there is a Huanyi courtyard, which I rely on most. As a result, people come and go whenever they want. Is it a public hut? As the backbone leaders, you are not in the palace one by one at the critical moment. What''s the use of you? Come on, all of you will be killed! "

 Chapter 873

    Daxingguo, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, rushed forward and said, "emperor, although they are wrong, they can''t be punished to death. In fact, the enemy is too cunning this time. Because of their mental calculation, they turned over the boat in the sewer. Now those thieves are still at large, and they are the backbone of the Huanyi Academy. It''s time for them to commit crimes and perform meritorious deeds. At this time, they can only be executed if their relatives hurt their enemies. "


    Jin Xizong hesitated for a moment and then replied, "well, I''ll allow them to commit crimes. However, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can''t be escaped. Pu chashijie and bu sanhutu left their posts without permission during their duty period. They were demoted to three grades, fined for one year, and then dragged out to fight 80 big bans. As for WAN Yanping, they were handed over to the zongrenfu for disposal. "


    Before that, he said that he wanted to drag these people down and chop them, but it was just a show off. Yan Ping was his own sister, and Pu chashijie and bu sanhutu were the heirs of several families in the kingdom of Jin. They really wanted to kill them. These big families could not be turned upside down. Therefore, as soon as Daxing asked for help, he went downhill.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Puchashijie and his servant sanhutu wiped the cold sweat secretly. Jin Xizong killed many ministers these years. They were really worried that they would be beheaded by each other in a rage.


    Some Samurai had come up to drag them down for a long time, and they had been taking them to the door to carry out the punishment. Although they had martial arts skills, they were beaten by a board that was almost ten feet long. No matter how high their martial arts skills were, they couldn''t stand it. They could barely bear the first twenty boards, but they couldn''t help it any more. They couldn''t help groaning.


    "Eh, isn''t this general pucha and general Busan? What''s the matter?" Suddenly, a familiar voice came not far away. They looked up one after another. It turned out that Wan Yanliang, the king of Hailing, had come into the palace.


    "I''ve met the king of Hailing. Please forgive me for not being able to salute at this time." They began to laugh bitterly.


    "No, No." The king of Hailing hastily signaled the executioner to pause and asked them, "why do you get hurt?"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not about Huanyi hospital." The servant sighed.


    "I''ve heard about the Huanyi courtyard. The other party has a detailed plan, and it''s not what you can expect..." Wan Yanliang comforted them for a while, and suddenly pretended to mention it unintentionally. "Listen to you, when you left, you were sure that Princess Qi was still there, so you left. The most responsible person should be princess Qi. What did the emperor do with her?"


    Puchashijie''s face turned black, and he kept his mouth shut. However, the servant said angrily: "she is the emperor''s sister. What can I do with her? She just handed it over to the patriarchal family..."


    "Hutu!" Puchashijie interrupted him hastily.


    Servant scattered suddenly soil also realized that if these words spread to the emperor''s ears, I''m afraid it would be too much to eat. He quickly chatted and laughed a few times: "Lord, I just say so casually, don''t take it to heart."


    Wan Yanliang said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, I won''t go out and talk nonsense." Then he got up, took the executioner to one side to whisper, and quietly put a large stack of silver tickets into the man''s arms. This scene happened to be seen by puchashijie and pasanhuti. They looked at each other, and they didn''t know what the other meant.


    "I have to go to the palace to face the saint. I can''t stay here for a long time. I have already agreed with them that the thunder and rain will be less when they are executed. You can suffer less."


    Hearing Wan Yanliang''s words, they were moved: "Wang Ye..."


    "If you''re polite, you''ll have to help if you can." Wan Yanliang smiles at them, then rushes to renzheng hall.


    Looking at his back when he left, the servant could not help sighing: "among these princes, only Hailing king is the most courteous and virtuous corporal."


    Puchashijie also had a complicated look: "yes, it''s a pity that he was just a concubine."


    ¡­¡­


    After Wan Yanliang arrived at the renzheng hall, Jin Xizong took him to play chess and asked, "King hailing, who do you think is behind the Huanyi courtyard?"


    Wan Yan Liang said with a smile: "Your Majesty is holy and bright. You have your own sense of propriety in your heart. I dare not speak in vain."


    "If I ask you to say it, just say it. Don''t stammer." Jin Xizong glared at him. Among all the kings in the capital, Wan Yanliang was the one he trusted most. First, he was really capable and the eldest of his generation. He had a high reputation on weekdays; Secondly, Wan Yanliang''s house was born of the common people, so he didn''t have the capital to fight for the throne. He was also relieved to use it. Therefore, the first foreign minister he summoned after the Huanyi courtyard accident was Wan Yanliang.


    "Yes." Wan Yanliang hesitated for a while, and then organized a language to say, "it''s said that your majesty is sending Huanyi hospital to investigate the incident of the king of Wei. As a result, something happened in Huanyi hospital at that moment... Hehe, it''s complicated and simple to say. Your majesty has no children. Who is the most profitable one?"


    Jin Xizong''s pupils shrunk: "you mean the king of Changsheng."


    "I didn''t say that. All this needs the emperor''s own judgment." Wan Yanliang is an old fox. He doesn''t want to involve himself. What he wants is to sit behind the scenes and watch Jin Xizong fight with Changsheng Wang, but he doesn''t want to participate in it.


    Jin Xizong nodded thoughtfully: "let''s continue to play chess."


    After a while, looking at Wan Yanliang''s figure when he left, Jin Xizong waved to the air beside him: "have you found the messenger for PU chashijie?"


    Daxing Kingdom flashed out from the shadow: "I have found them back to your majesty. Although those people have gone through several turnover, we have found that they are from the palace of Changsheng."


    "What a beautiful man In Jin Xizong''s eyes, he is fierce. He thinks that he has forced down his love for Taoyao for the sake of national harmony and brotherhood. He didn''t expect the other party to start first. In this case, don''t blame himself for bringing up the old story again.


    ¡­¡­


    "If there is no accident, Jin Xizong will doubt the king of Changsheng this time. Their brothers have been suspicious for a long time, which will become the last straw to crush the camel. The end of the king of Changsheng is doomed, and the king of Wei is dead, so you are the most likely candidate to succeed to the throne." In Wang Xu''s mansion, Zhao Min is analyzing the current situation to Wan Yanyong.


    "The princess is really clever. I really admire her." The throne, which had never been thought of before, was close at hand. Wan Yanyong looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, admiring and afraid.


    The father of emperor Xizong and King Changsheng was the second son of emperor Taizu. In addition, the king of Wei was dead, so the second room was doomed to be cut off; Wan Yanyong''s father is the third son of Jin Taizu, and he is the first successor after the second room''s blood is cut off; As for WAN Yanliang of the first room, because his father is a commoner, from the genealogy, he will not be taken into account at all.


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing off Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu goes back to Tang Kuo''s mansion in a dispirited mood. When she just gets to the door, she finds that Wan Yanping is staring at herself with a cold face.

 Chapter 874

    After seeing off Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu was in a low mood. Seeing this pretty sister-in-law, she felt better immediately. She rushed to the mountain to say hello: "Ping''er ~"


    Who knows to finish Yan Ping to shake off his hand all of a sudden, make Song Qing book one Leng one Leng.


    "Why use me?" Wan Yanping''s voice is as cold as ice.


    "I... Didn''t." Song Qingshu felt guilty when he talked about the back. Although he didn''t write the letter to transfer her, he knew all about it from the beginning to the end, which was equivalent to acquiescing that Wan Yanliang transferred her in his own name.


    Aware of his tone, Wan Yanping was even more disappointed, and her voice lost the color of the past: "brother-in-law, I adored you and admired you from childhood to adulthood, and even dreamed of marrying you. Last time we fell down the cliff together, that night was the happiest time in my life. I thought I had the chance to marry you... But now looking back, everything is a lie, You approach me only for another purpose. I''m stupid to take everything seriously. "


    Song Qingshu opened her mouth and intended to explain, but on second thought, there was nothing wrong with what she accused. She approached her with ulterior motives and other purposes.


    Wan Yanping sighed: "well, that''s it. From then on, we will end our friendship."


    After that, he turned around and left. As soon as he took a few steps, he suddenly stopped: "when they were investigating, I didn''t say that I left after receiving your letter. Be careful yourself, and don''t be found by people in the palace." After leaving a word, Wan Yanping never looked back.


    "What a nice girl." Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. Knowing that he has used her, he still chooses to hide all the blame for him. Tang kuodian''s sister-in-law is really devoted to him.


    Despite some unkindness, song Qingshu still decided not to explain it to her, and it was a kind of end for the two of them. He could not live as Tang kuodian forever. One day, Yan Ping would know the news of Tang kuodian''s death. Instead of making her miserable at that time, it would be better to let her down to Tang kuodian now, At that time, it will be less painful to know the news of Tang Kuo Bian''s death. Even if Tang Kuo Bian is alive, he must also hope that Wan Yanping can get out of his shadow and start a new life as soon as possible.


    Song Qingshu walked into the inner hall while thinking. Gebi was anxiously walking around the room. When he saw him coming back, he was surprised and happy: "you are finally back!"


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu''s mind was a little bit bumpy.


    "There''s an accident in Huanyi hospital. I''m worried about whether you''ll be in any danger. I wish you were safe." Song Bi patted her full chest and saw Song Qing''s eyebrows jump. "But I heard that Ping''er was responsible for the accident in Huanyi hospital. Although her brother didn''t punish her, she was always strong-minded. She must be very sad in her heart. I advised her, but the effect was not good. She listened to her brother-in-law''s words from childhood to adulthood. You can find a few opportunities to comfort her."


    "Well, good." Song Qingshu secretly said strange, it seems that Wan Yanping did not tell her sister the truth, Gebi also let me go to comfort her, she did not know that my sister and I have been cut off.


    "By the way, you didn''t do the Huanyi hospital this time, did you?" Gebi suddenly looks at him suspiciously. After all, song Qingshu''s real identity is the most wanted criminal in the Jin and Song dynasties. It''s no surprise that such a dangerous person has done such a thing.


    "I didn''t do it, of course." Since Wan Yanping chooses to keep it from her, song Qingshu hesitates for a moment and doesn''t tell her the truth. However, it''s not a lie. Wan Yanliang and Zhao Min''s own men made the attack on Huanyi courtyard. They just saved the song princesses from their hands.


    At the thought of Zhao Min, song Qingshu was puzzled. During this period, he didn''t notice her at all. It was like she came out of thin air. Where was she hiding?


    When they were together before, they both avoided this problem tacitly. Zhao Min didn''t know that he was hiding in Daxing mansion as Tang Kuo Bian, and he didn''t know where Zhao Min was hiding.


    The relationship between the two of them is strange. They are enemies, but they are closer than ordinary friends. But they are friends, and they are destined to be difficult friends because of their antagonistic camp. However, they are all smart people, and they have reached a very tacit balance, that is, the public and private are distinct. In private, they can be close friends, but when it comes to business, they can be as careful as enemies.


    "Fortunately, I usually act as Tang Kuo Bian, otherwise I would not know if I was calculated by Zhao min." Song Qingshu was on the alert. Although Zhao Min said that this time she came to Daxing mansion to track down Murong Jingyue, he guessed that it was probably just a cover. If she really came here for Murong Jingyue, she would never bring only two masters of xuanming. With Murong Jingyue''s martial arts, xuanming two masters could protect her more than enough, but if she expected to use xuanming two masters to catch Murong Jingyue, It''s too unrealistic. Zhao Min will never do such an uncertain thing, so song Qingshu speculates that Zhao Min''s trip must have another purpose.


    Although not sure, song Qingshu can roughly guess Zhao Min''s idea. She represents the interests of Mongolia. Naturally, she does not want a united and powerful kingdom of Jin. If she wants to stir up the kingdom of Jin, the best way now is to use the struggle for the throne.


    Song Qingshu can see the undercurrent of the fight for the throne of the state of Jin. He believes that Zhao Min''s intelligence must also be able to see this. Then the remaining problem is which prince she stands behind.


    Wanyanliang certainly can''t, otherwise she won''t collide with Ouyang Feng''s team; Changsheng Wang wanyanyuan is not likely, she hijacked Huanyi hospital, wanyanyuan became the biggest suspect, she will not be so unwise; Excluding these two, the remaining scope will be much narrower, but during this period, song Qingshu''s main attention was on the Imperial Palace and WAN Yanliang. He didn''t know so much about other princes in the capital, so he couldn''t think of any clue for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu was struggling, Zhao Min was also thinking about a similar question in a quiet courtyard of King Xu''s Mansion: "judging from the Huanyi courtyard, I''m afraid song Qingshu has been lurking in Daxing mansion for a long time, but why didn''t I notice anything? Where on earth is he hiding... "


    Wan Yanliang? Impossible, this time he and Ouyang Feng are obviously different; Wanyanyuan? It''s impossible, Huanyi hospital has an accident, wanyanyuan will be in big trouble; Of the rest


    Zhao Min thought so hard that she didn''t know where song Qingshu might be hidden. Later, the picture of song Qingshu cuddling with Zhou Zhiruo appeared in her mind from time to time, and her face became ugly.


    "They''re the right couple. I''m just an outsider." Zhao Min smashed a teacup, and the depression in his heart just eased a little.


    The sound of the teacup breaking startled the maid outside and ran in quickly: "what''s your order, girl?"


    "Nothing. You go down." Zhao Min waved her hand and looked at the back of these lovely maids when they left. Suddenly, she said, "wait a minute!"


    A few servant girls immediately stopped and looked at her suspiciously.


    "What famous beauties are there in your Daxing mansion?" It turned out that Zhao Min had an idea. He thought of song Qingshu''s romantic temperament. Every time he was surrounded by gorgeous beauties, why didn''t he start from this aspect? Maybe he would get unexpected results.


    Several servant girls looked at each other, confirmed the question again, and then hesitated to reply: "although there are many beauties in Daxing mansion, they are not as beautiful as girls."


    Zhao Min suddenly angry: "I ask you a good answer, less flattery here."


    "Yes ~" a few servant girls came back to their senses. "There are so many beauties in Daxing mansion, all ages. I don''t know what the girl wants to ask?"


    "Choose the most famous beauties." Zhao Min knows that song Qingshu is surrounded by gorgeous women, and ordinary beauties are hard to attract him. "As for age, it''s between teenagers and thirties."


    As a Mongolian nobleman, Zhao Min is used to many men''s special hobbies. Some people like younger girls very much. However, during his contact with song Qingshu, although he is greedy of flowers and lusts, he is not so wild; As for the older ones, their thirties should be the limit. If they are over forty, song Qingshu is not so heavy.


    Zhao Min and song Qingshu haven''t been together for a long time, but I have to admit that her grasp of song Qingshu''s hobby is extremely accurate.


    After getting the specific scope, several servant girls said it with one word


    "Queen peiman is a great beauty."


    "Although the queen is beautiful, it''s more because she has a special identity. In terms of appearance alone, Princess Gebi is the most beautiful woman in the great Jin Kingdom."


    "But I heard that the beauty of Princess Changsheng was not under Princess Gebi, and she was granted the title of Lady peach blossom by her majesty."


    "The grand master''s daughter-in-law, PACHA Ali Hu, was also the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin."


    "After all, Ali Hu is a little older. Compared with the younger Princess Gebi and Mrs. peach blossom, it''s hard to avoid some losses."


    "But it''s said that her daughter Wanyan Chongjie has a great style of being outstanding in the blue. In a few years, maybe Princess Gebi and Mrs. peach blossom will not match her."


    Zhao Minmo silently read the names of these women: "Queen peiman, Princess Gebi, lady peach blossom, mother and daughter of PACHA Ali tiger, is there anyone else?"


    A few servant girls hastily return a way:


    "Other celebrities should be slightly less famous, such as Miss qiucao of the pucha family..."


    "Wan Yanping, Princess of Qi."


    "And the princess of Hailing."


    "We are not bad at Princess Xu."


    "Of course, they are all famous beauties in the capital."


    Hearing this, Zhao Min frowned: "how can so many beauties find out the whereabouts of song Qingshu through them? It''s really a vast project. It seems that we have to start with the three most beautiful people - Princess Gebi, lady peach blossom and wanyanchongjie. Who does songqingshu have to do with

 Chapter 875

    Zhao Min drives out the servant girls and takes out a piece of white paper to write down the names of Princess Gebi, lady peach blossom and Wanyan Chongjie. Lady peach blossom is crossed out by her first, because according to the previous analysis, song Qingshu is obviously not in the same group with Changsheng. Lady peach blossom is the princess Changsheng, which is ruled out first.


    After hesitating for a while, she crossed out the name of Gebi. Over the years, Princess Gebi and her son-in-law Tang Kuo Bian have deep feelings, so it should be difficult for song Qingshu to get involved.


    Looking at the last name on the paper, Zhao Min fell into a deep meditation. After a long time, he called out to the door: "call xuanming Er Lao to come here."


    "Report back to the princess, the two old men of xuanming are healing. Will they shout at this time?" Outside the door came the voice of his subordinates.


    Zhao Min is slightly a Zheng, this just remembers before in the Huan clothes courtyard two people are injured matter, can''t help but curl a lip, secretly muttered a: "two wastes."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Zhao Min directly told the man outside: "you go to pick some friends with excellent martial arts skills and tie me the grand master''s granddaughter Wanyan Chongjie. Everything should be done in secret."


    "Yes, Princess!"


    Listening to the footsteps outside the door, Zhao Min''s lips are slightly upward. If song Qingshu really has something to do with Wanyan Chongjie, he will surely find a way to save her when he knows that she has been kidnapped, so that xingcang will be exposed


    Think of Zhao Min suddenly face a heavy, surnamed song bastard, every place to hook three take four, also don''t see Zhou Zhiruo tube him, really how unreasonable!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Chou ~" Song Qingshu is chatting with Ge Bi when a sneeze comes out and he can''t help rubbing his nose.


    "I''ll ask my servant to make a bowl of ginger soup for you." Gebi said in a hurry.


    "No, I''m in good health, you know." Song Qingshu clapped his chest bang bang.


    "Rascal." Ge Bi spat and went back to the inner hall with a red face, leaving song Qingshu alone in the same place.


    "Where am I a hooligan?"


    Song Qingshu was wronged when a servant ran over and said, "here''s a letter for you."


    "Letter? Who sent it? " Song Qingshu took it suspiciously, and there were only a few words on the envelope: Tang Kuo, debate and Qinqi.


    "I don''t know. The little one didn''t see clearly."


    "I see. You step back."


    Song Qingshu pinched the envelope. It didn''t look like there was an organ in it. Now his cultivation is not as poisonous as ordinary poison. He opened the envelope and found a few words in it: come to Qingfeng building quickly.


    Qingfenglou is a famous restaurant in the capital. Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and read the whole letter over and over again. He couldn''t find any clue from the handwriting, so he decided to go to qingfenglou.


    On the one hand, he was very curious about who sent the letter. On the other hand, he was very skilled and bold, and he was not afraid of ambush.


    After a few words of instruction, song Qingshu hurried out of the house. He had never seen the handwriting of the letter. It should not be someone he knew. From the strokes, it seems that a few words are graceful, probably from a woman''s hand. But song Qingshu is not sure about this. After all, he is a layman in calligraphy, which may be a special font.


    Song Qingshu pondered all the way, and unconsciously passed by a remote alley, which was the only way from Tang Kuo mansion to Qingfeng building. However, it was very secluded because there were no people.


    Suddenly, song Qingshu was alarmed. He flashed to the side. A cold light had already passed the place where he was standing before. The other side obviously had expected his reaction. He dodged a blow without any hesitation. With a short sword in his hand, he chased him like a tarsal maggot.


    Song Qingshu also saw the attacker clearly at this time, and his whole body was wrapped in black clothes, but he couldn''t help thinking that the man''s sword had been attacking without a break.


    From the perspective of master song Qingshu, there are many flaws in the swordsmanship of the man in black. However, there is a unique spirit between his exertion. If an ordinary master encounters his fierce attack, he will not die.


    Song Qingshu dodged three steps in a row, and finally caught a flaw with his finger. The man was shocked. He held the sword forward and tried to cut off two of his fingers. Song Qingshu''s fingers slipped over the body of the sword to the end. The man was shocked and could not hold the dagger in his hand any more. Song Qingshu took the opportunity to deceive him and hit him with his elbow, Song Qingshu naturally won''t be polite to him. If the collision is confirmed, his sternum will at least be cut in half. If it''s not for the sake of leaving a live inquiry, he will be killed immediately.


    "Ouch ~" a crisp and tender cry of pain rang out. Song Qingshu also noticed the soft touch from his elbow. He could not help frowning. In the moment of lightning, he bumped into the point, sealed the other person''s acupoints, and then put the sword blade across his neck.


    "Who are you?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice. Knowing that the other party was a woman, he couldn''t give up his heart. Although he had suffered from a woman''s loss not long ago, it was difficult for him to change his nature of being compassionate.


    Who knew that the man in black turned his head, as if he had not heard him, and said nothing.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to be polite to her either. He pulled off her veil and suddenly showed a slightly green face: "how are you?" This young girl is the wanyanchongjie who had several predestined relationship with him before.


    "Why can''t it be me." Wanyan heavy Festival did not angry to hum a.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized: "no wonder I think your eyes look familiar before. It turns out that you are the mysterious assassin who assassinated Wan Yanliang."


    "You have a good idea!" Hearing him mention it, Wan Yanliang said, "if you hadn''t done me a bad job three or four times, I would have killed Wan Yanliang."


    "You have a grudge against Wan Yanliang?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously, if the other party really has a grudge against Wan Yanliang, it''s really hard for him to fight. The enemy of the enemy is probably a friend.


    "You''re in charge?" Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth a pout, directly to the top back.


    Song Qingshu immediately became angry and happy: "although your martial arts are good, there are many experts around Wan Yanliang. Fortunately, you met me two times. Otherwise, you would have been arrested long ago. What else can you do here? Also, please find out your situation. Now you are my prisoner. Be polite


    "The prisoner is the prisoner," Wanyan Chongjie said carelessly, "untie my acupoints quickly."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but said: "if you ask me to solve it, I''ll solve it? Why? "


    "Since you are my aunt Gebi''s husband, who in the world can be such a frivolous niece?" Wanyan Chongjie''s eyes fell on Song Qingshu, who still clung to her elbow.

 Chapter 876

    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was embarrassed and depressed, "I didn''t know you were a woman before."


    "Now that you know it, don''t you let it go?" Wanyan heavy Festival snorted, a faint pink color could be seen on his face.


    Song Qingshu took back his hand and was robbed by a little girl. He was also very upset. He couldn''t help but reply: "cut, such a small chest, you think I want to touch it."


    "What did you say?" There was almost no fire in Wanyan Chongjie''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing. I said good men don''t fight women." In terms of the degree of hooliganism, song Qingshu can be said to be the Grandmaster of this aspect. How can he be fooled by a little girl''s film.


    Wanyan heavy Festival ate a dumb loss, see song Qingshu a face rogue appearance, know bickering fight go down, oneself also can''t ask for any advantage, then said with a straight face: "quickly untie my acupoints."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, but decided to give her a solution. On the one hand, the other side said that she was also Gebi''s niece. She wanted to see the Buddha''s face instead of the monk''s face. On the other hand, she was not afraid of any big waves with her own martial arts.


    Seeing song Qingshu in the air, his acupoints were untied. Wanyan Chongjie was shocked, but he didn''t show it. He moved his arm and waved to him: "OK, accompany me to kill wanyanliang."


    Song Qingshu angrily smile: "why should I accompany you to kill wanyanliang?"


    "Because I know your secret." Wanyan Chongjie came back and gave him a smile. She had to admit that although she was young, she had already had a heart-catching charm.


    "What''s the secret?" Song Qingshu asked quietly.


    Wanyan Chongjie, with both hands on his back, turned around him and looked at him. After a long time, his thin lips opened gently: "because you are not my uncle Tang Kuo Bian at all."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and replied without expression: "I don''t understand what you are saying."


    Wanyan Chongjie smiles: "when you assassinated wanyanliang last time, you caught my sword between two fingers. At that time, I was very suspicious. Although Tang Kuo Bian was skilled at bowing a horse, it was all the skills on horseback. He didn''t know how to fight in the Jianghu at all. Later, I specially went to check. No one really heard of Tang Kuo Bian''s martial arts. In order to confirm again, I attacked you again just now, which proved that your martial arts are unfathomable. So please tell me, how can you be Tang Kuo Bian? "


    "I''m not Tang Kuo Bian. Who can I be?" Song Qingshu had a big headache. At that time, he showed his martial arts carelessly. As a result, he was seen through by Gebi and her. What a mistake.


    Wan yanchongjie shook his head: "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know. I just need you to help me kill Wan Yanliang, and I can keep a secret for you."


    "What if I don''t?" Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "You disguised as Tang Kuo Bian, you must want to use his identity to plan a big event. If all the people in the capital know that you are fake, how can you accomplish your goal?" Wanyan heavy Festival, the corner of his mouth up, "if you don''t say anything else, just say that my aunt, who is called the first beauty of the kingdom of Jin, what reaction will she have when she knows the truth? What would her pursuers have done if they knew that the goddess in her mind had been put to sleep by a wild man? I''d like to remind you that at least one third of the nobles in the capital were my aunt''s pursuers in those days. You should weigh the consequences yourself... "


    Wanyan Chongjie has not finished, just feel in front of a flower, then the whole person was pressed to the wall, pinched in her throat hand like a hoop, make her breathless.


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly, and said in a cold voice, "I''ll kill you, won''t it be all over?"


    Wanyan heavy Festival after the initial panic, now has calmed down, calmly looking back at him: "do you think I came to see you alone, not prepared in advance?"


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "I know that this time I came to see a very dangerous person. How can I come without preparation?" Wanyan heavy Festival, a hint of sarcasm on his lips, "I''ve already made proper arrangements. Once I don''t go back on time, the news that you fake Tang Kuo Bian will spread to the whole capital."


    "You a little girl can have how much ability, I kill you, and then go to your contact person, and then kill him not to be OK." Song Qingshu said calmly.


    "You don''t even know who my contact is. Where are you going to kill him?" Although Wanyan Chongjie was young, he didn''t frighten him at all. "In fact, even if I tell you, you can''t find him."


    "Oh? I don''t believe that. " Song Qingshu deliberately agitated the general.


    "You don''t have to motivate me. If I dare to tell you, I won''t be afraid of you finding him," Chongjie snorted. "Every three days, I''ll go to the street to find a sugar gourd seller. He will know when he sees me that it''s OK, and your secret won''t be revealed. There are so many sugar gourd sellers in the whole capital. You can''t find anyone if you know. "


    Song Qingshu frowned and suddenly realized the flaw: "hum, you are obviously cheating me. You are a noble lady. How can you often appear in public? What if you have something to do that day, such as summoning in the palace, and you can''t see the sugar gourd seller?"


    Who knows Wanyan Chongjie didn''t have the slightest panic, calmly replied: "I made an appointment with that person, if I suddenly have something to go, I will send another person to go, when the time comes, as long as I sign with him, it means I have nothing to do."


    "What''s your agreed code?" Song Qingshu added another part of his strength.


    Wanyan heavy Festival, a small face suddenly Red: "I send people will ask him ''how to sell sugar gourd'', he will answer ''three Liang gold, three Liang silver string'', I send people to answer ''so cheap, I give five Liang gold, five Liang silver'', and then the other party will know I''m safe."


    Song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. How can it look like the incision of heaven and earth? Loosening her neck, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I always think you are cheating me. How can you tell me all the secret signals?"


    "I''m lying to you, of course." Wan yanchongjie covered his neck and gasped, "what kind of sugar gourd and the secret code are all fake. I''m not stupid enough to tell you the truth. I just want to let you know in this way. Although I''m young, I know a lot about the experience of the river and lake. I''ve already made sure I''m ready."


    "Well, you win." Song Qingshu said lightly that although he still doubted whether what Wan Yan said was true, he could not take any risks.


    "Why do you want to kill Wan Yanliang?" Song Qingshu asked suddenly.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You just need to help me kill him." Wanyan Chongjie said while tearing off the black clothes outside and throwing them to the side, revealing a water green girl''s skirt. Then he took song Qingshu and walked out of the alley.


    Her hand was soft and icy. Song Qingshu was slightly stunned and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Qingfenglou, wanyanliang is drinking there today. The guard around him is much weaker than usual." Wanyan heavy section head does not return to answer.


    "Do it today?" Song Qingshu secretly complained, originally intended to temporarily agree to come down, first steady her again, how do you know to say do it. He doesn''t care much about Wan Yanliang''s life or death, but he cares about how to redistribute the power of the upper class of the state of Jin after Wan Yanliang''s death. It''s not easy to have an opportunity to intervene in the upper class of the state of Jin. He still needs time to arrange. If Wan Yanliang is dead now, he will never find such a good opportunity again.


    Song Qingshu is hesitating whether to control her with the method of moving soul. Then he slowly asks her about the information of the person who contacted her. Suddenly, it''s dark. He looks up and sees a group of fierce people blocking in front of the alley.


    "Miss Chongjie?" Asked the leader.


    Wanyan heavy Festival slightly frowned: "are you?"


    "My master, please!" The leader replied.


    "Who is your master?" Wanyan Chongjie subconsciously took a step back.


    "I''ll know when miss Chongjie arrives." The leader replied coldly.


    "Miss Ben is not interested in hiding." Chongjie took song Qingshu and went back. As a result, several people jumped behind them and blocked their retreat.


    "What do you mean?" Chongjie''s face suddenly changed.


    "We''re just following orders. Please don''t make it difficult for us, miss." Although the leader looked respectful, he didn''t feel polite at all.


    "It seems that there are many wild bees and butterflies around you." Song Qingshu was eager for someone to make trouble. At this time, he was gloating.


    Chongjie shook his head slightly, lowered his voice in his ear and said, "these people are all masters, not like those dandies in the capital. It seems that this time they are not good, so I''ll give them to you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why don''t you do it yourself?" Although the martial arts of Chongjie are not good enough in front of him, they can be regarded as first-class experts in the Jianghu. They are more than enough to deal with these fostered warriors.


    Chongjie explained in a low voice: "no one in the capital knows about my martial arts, and I don''t know who is behind them. If the martial arts is revealed and spread to Wan Yanliang, he is likely to contact the previous assassinations. I can''t take this risk."


    Song Qingshu was very depressed: "it''s well known that Tang Kuo can''t argue martial arts. You caught me once. How dare you do it again?"


    "I don''t do it, and you don''t do it. Are we going to let them catch us?" Wanyan Chongjie, a pair of eyes wide open, eyes full of incredible color.


    "If you get caught, get caught." Song Qingshu thinks very thoroughly that if he solves these people, he will be assassinated by gebila immediately. He is worried about this. He is stupid to do it at this time.


    "You Chongjie almost didn''t die of anger. She usually encounters similar troubles. The men around her rush out to save the beauty. Even if they don''t know martial arts, they have to pretend to have martial arts. They are afraid to be underestimated by her. Who knows that the man she met today, who knows that he is good at martial arts, has to pretend that he doesn''t know martial arts.

 Chapter 877

    "Miss Chongjie, please get in the sedan chair!" The group of warriors gathered around, as if as long as she had the slightest refusal, they would use strong.


    Chongjie struggled for a long time in her heart, but she finally gave up the idea. After all, she didn''t know who was behind the other side. She revealed that her martial arts skills were too dangerous. Before killing Wan Yanliang, she had to keep a harmless image like a little white rabbit.


    "I can get in the sedan chair, but I want him to accompany me." Chongjie suddenly pointed to song Qingshu and said.


    There was only one sedan chair carried by these people. Obviously, at the beginning, they intended to invite her alone. They didn''t expect that there was a companion beside her. Wanyan Chongjie said this on purpose at this time, just to remind these warriors that once they decided to kill people, song Qingshu couldn''t help it.


    Song Qingshu frowned and instantly understood what she was up to. While he was weighing whether he wanted to do it or not, he heard the group of warriors say, "no problem, get on the sedan chair."


    Not to mention song Qingshu was stunned, even Wanyan Chongjie was stunned. Such a small sedan chair was obviously designed to be used by one person. There might be more space for one person to sit, but it would be too crowded for two people. She asked with an incredible face: "do you want me to squeeze with him?"


    The leader frowned slightly: "please hurry up, miss Chongjie."


    Song Qingshu, who was next to him, was very happy. He gave up the idea of fighting. Instead, he became curious about the owners behind these people. So he quickly got into the sedan chair and sat down in it.


    Wan Yan''s eyes were straight. Pointing at the situation in the sedan chair, he said angrily, "look for yourself, where can you sit two people in such a small sedan chair?"


    "There''s no problem squeezing." There was some impatience on the leader''s face. "Are you going to sit or not?"


    Wan Yan took a deep breath and calmed down his agitation: "just sit down!" She was very curious about who was behind the scenes. She didn''t dare to reveal her cards until she knew everything.


    But song Qingshu sat like a master in it, leaving almost no vacancy. Wanyan Chongjie gave him a bad look: "let''s let it go."


    "I''ve always liked to sit like this since I was young. If you can''t squeeze, just sit on my lap. I won''t dislike you." Song Qingshu was totally indifferent to the girl''s request.


    Wanyan Chongjie said with an impatient smile: "go and ask how many men want to hold me in the capital, but who has succeeded? If you want to take advantage of me, just say it. Why beat around the Bush? "


    Song Qingshu disdained to curl his lips: "who wants to take advantage of a little girl like a steamed bun with a chest and no meat on her body? What''s the use of a good-looking face? I don''t think it''s necessary to hold her in a hurry."


    Wanyan heavy Festival almost no gas fainted, in addition to his chest a little bit smaller, other parts are perfect, well, also don''t know how many men salivate, this bastard is blind or blind!


    Because she had already entered the sedan chair, the people outside could not see the situation inside. As soon as she was seated, she carried the sedan chair and set out. From the sedan chair, Wanyan heavy section suddenly center of gravity instability, a stagger to the arms of song Qingshu fell in the past.


    Song Qingshu raised his hands and motioned that he didn''t touch her: "here, you take advantage of me."


    Wanyan Chongjie was so close to the man, let alone fell into the man''s arms. He quickly blushed and explained: "you bastard, they suddenly got up and I didn''t stand firm."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "you are a martial arts expert. This shock makes your footwork unstable. Do you cheat a three-year-old? If you want to take advantage of me, just say it. Why do you beat around the Bush? "


    Wanyan Chongjie didn''t expect to take turns in Feng Shui so soon. The other side retorted with her own words just now. She didn''t know how to explain it for a moment, so she simply played around: "what if I want to take advantage of you? Get out of the way As he spoke, he broke his thigh and moved to the other side, squeezing himself into the fleeting space.


    "Hey, I can feel the heat of you in such a tight squeeze, and the little girls are not shy." Song Qingshu couldn''t help reminding.


    "In terms of seniority, you are my uncle. What''s wrong with sitting with my elders?" Wanyan Chongjie rolled his eyes, unwilling to continue to entangle with him on this topic, and then asked, "who do you think is the master behind them?"


    "How can I know that?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing when he saw her angry face. "But I know their master is mostly a woman."


    "Why?" Wanyan Chongjie''s strange way is to know that these people suddenly appear outside. She is still at a loss. Why does song Qingshu know each other''s gender?


    Song Qingshu pointed to the two people''s close bodies: "if their master is a man, they never have the courage to let me and you squeeze in a sedan chair."


    Wanyan Chongjie immediately understood that if a man kidnaps her, it is mostly for her beauty. In this case, if these people let themselves be taken advantage of by another man, it is not to add a block to their master? Only when their master was a woman did they lock them together without hesitation.


    "Who is this bastard and why is he so perceptive?" Wanyan Chongjie quietly looks at Song Qingshu''s side face.


    But song Qingshu was lost in thought: "woman? Is that Zhao Min? " He also knows that this kind of speculation is really hasty. Even if a woman wants to kidnap Wan yanchongjie, it may be out of jealousy, or her man is fascinated by Chongjie, and she wants to revenge, etc. but his first reaction is to think of Zhao min.


    "It''s no use thinking too much." Song Qingshu soon gave up all kinds of conjectures, closed her eyes and began to nourish her spirits. Wan yanchongjie, who was next to him, saw that she was not angry at first. However, she soon admired his unchanging demeanor. Maybe she was infected by his emotion. She soon calmed down and simply closed her eyes to nourish her spirits just like her counterpart.


    I don''t know how long later, the sedan chair suddenly shocked, Wanyan Chongjie suddenly opened his eyes, can''t help but secretly blush, did not expect that he actually fell asleep, really careless.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had just unconsciously put her head on the shoulder of the man beside her. She noticed that there was a small water stain on the other person''s clothes. She subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth, and her small face turned red instantly: "it''s a shame, I can''t help drooling when I fall asleep! I hope he didn''t find out... "


    Wanyan Chongjie carefully raised his head, just met song Qingshu''s smiling eyes, suddenly stiff, quickly raised his fist: "don''t tell me what happened just now, or I''ll shake your secret out too!"


    "What secret does Miss Chongjie care so much about?" Suddenly, a beautiful female voice came from outside.

 Chapter 878

    It turns out that the reason why the sedan chair had a sense of shock just now was that the sedan chair had already arrived at its destination. Although song Qingshu had a heart to observe their route along the way, the sedan chair had been specially treated and had no windows. Apart from the front door, it could be said that it was completely sealed. Since he could not see the scenery outside, song Qingshu was also happy and relaxed. He simply raised his spirits from the beginning to the end, He didn''t know where he was until the sedan chair arrived.


    However, when he heard the voice of the woman outside, a smile floated in the corner of his mouth: "there is no place to look for if you break the iron shoes, it will take no effort."


    Soon someone opened the car door, Wanyan Chongjie was curious about each other''s identity, and quickly went out. When she saw the woman''s face in front of her, she could not help but be stunned.


    Her mother is the former Jin State. "In fact, it''s nothing, but my sister wants to ask you about someone." Zhao Min replied.


    "Who does my sister want to inquire about?" Wanyan Chongjie was stunned. She thought of many possibilities, each of which was aimed at her. However, she never thought it was the answer. Who is more important than herself?


    "Song Qingshu!" Zhao Min said word by word.


    Song Qingshu, who is tied next to him, has a jump in his heart. He knows that Zhao Min will definitely check herself, but he didn''t expect that she would use this method to check herself. At this time, he has to sigh that people are not as good as nature. Zhao Min tried hard to find me, but I found her first.


    Although it''s a secret room, song Qingshu will know where it is as soon as he goes out, and it will be clear which Prince Zhao Min is hiding behind.


    "Song Qingshu?" Wanyan heavy section wrinkled Qiong nose, "this name is familiar."


    Zhao Min face a joy: "do you know his news?"


    "Come to think of it," Wan Yanchong patted his forehead. "It''s the king of the Golden Snake who made a stir in the Qing Dynasty in Shandong some time ago. I''ve heard that he destroyed the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty with one man''s power. I''ve long wanted to meet such a great hero."


    Although the state of Jin and the state of Qing are allies, Wanyan Chongjie''s father and grandfather were all involved in the high-level power struggle in the state of Jin. They were executed after the failure, leaving only their orphans and widows to be bullied. Therefore, she had no feelings for the state of Jin in her heart, on the contrary, she hated all the people in the state of Jin. Hearing that song Qingshu beat the army of the Qing Dynasty to shit, even the state of Jin was shocked. Of course, she was happy.


    Song Qingshu''s face was very strange. He thought it was really bad to spread the wrong information. He only used the thunderstorm to block the charge of thousands of cavalry in the Qing Dynasty. In the end, he had to rely on all the people in the Golden Snake camp to annihilate the whole army. How could I defeat the Qing army by myself? 100000 people and horses, even 100000 pigs standing there for me to chop, I can''t finish it in three days and three nights.


    Zhao Min frowned: "don''t you know him?"


    "Should I know him?" Wanyan Chongjie is also surprised.


    Looking at her face carefully, seeing that she didn''t look like a fake, Zhao Min continued to ask, "how do you think about it, do you know anyone during this period of time, or do you have any strange people around you?"


    "No, wow, as before, there are no suspicious people." Wanyan Chongjie''s answer is also very simple.


    "If you think about it, he must have been around you." Zhao Min sipped a sip of tea and said calmly.


    Wanyan Chongjie was very strange: "why does sister Zhao insist that he will appear beside me? I have seen his name in the previous Di newspaper, and occasionally I hear friends talk about him. But he is far away in Shandong, which is different from me. Why does he appear beside me


    Song Qingshu next to him also nodded. Obviously, he was also very curious about why Zhao mincha found Chongjie himself.


    Zhao Min put the cup on the table, as if a little annoyed and said: "because that bastard has a characteristic, every place will hook up with the most beautiful girl there."


    "What?" Song Qingshu almost didn''t fall to the ground. This reason is too unreasonable.


    Wanyan Chongjie was stunned, then giggled: "my sister''s way of thinking is really unique, but I''m very happy to think that my appearance can be recognized by my sister."


    Zhao Minmei frowned: "miss Chongjie, you may not know the current situation. Now no one knows you are here. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, I won''t let you go."


    "It''s my sister who doesn''t know what''s going on." Wanyan Chongjie put away his smile, "before I was willing to play with my sister, just because I was worried that you were coming for me, but now I know you are just looking for a heartbreaker, so I''m sorry that Miss Ben won''t accompany me." As soon as the voice fell, he reached for Zhao Min''s throat.

 Chapter 879

    Zhao Min suddenly looks pale, and quickly reaches out her hand to defend, but her martial arts are not as good as that of Wanyan Chongjie. In addition, the other party has no intention. As soon as she raises her hand, her throat is buckled, and her heart suddenly cools: am I going to die here in silence today?


    Wanyan Chongjie just grabbed Zhao Min''s neck, and his wrist was caught by song Qingshu. He glared at him angrily: "what are you doing with me?"


    Song Qingshu secretly wiped a cold sweat. Fortunately, he had been prepared. If Zhao Min broke her neck due to her carelessness, it would be too late to cry: "don''t hurry to kill her. In case you can''t get out later, you can take her as a hostage."


    "Yes, too." Wan Yanzhong nods and seals Zhao Min''s acupoints in an instant.


    "How can you know martial arts?" Zhao Min is so shocked that the whole capital thinks that she is just a little girl with no power to bind a chicken. How could she expect that she has a good martial arts! At the same time, Zhao Min felt an irrepressible impulse. The next time he saw song Qingshu, he must teach me martial arts. After being bullied by Zhou Zhiruo, now he is bullied by a little girl. I''m so angry!


    "I didn''t expect that." Wanyan heavy Festival proud Yang Yang chin, eyes smile into a crescent moon.


    "It''s my miscalculation, but it''s all right with you here," Zhao Min suddenly looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously. "Isn''t he sealed and handcuffed by my subordinates? Why..."


    "That''s because he is much better than me in martial arts. How can you lock him up with such rubbish?"


    Hearing Chongjie''s reply, Zhao Min''s face moved: "Tang Kuo Bian is also an expert?"


    "Cut the crap. Who are you? I''ve been in Beijing for so many years. I don''t know which family has a Zhao girl." Wanyan Chongjie pinches Zhao Min''s chin and turns her head.


    Zhao Min''s face flashed a slight anger, but quickly covered up the past, and replied with a smile: "sister Chongjie, my sister just treated you very well, so you repay my sister like this?"


    Wanyan Chongjie disdainfully curled his mouth: "that''s because you are stupid." Zhao Min smile a stiff, immediately choked by her speechless.


    "Don''t change the subject. Who are you?" Wan Yan asked impatiently.


    Zhao Min was angry and turned his head.


    "Before, there was an accident in Huanyi hospital. Did you do it?"


    Zhao Min still did not answer, Wanyan Chongjie suddenly some impatience: "you don''t say it, do you believe I scrape your beautiful little face?"


    "You dare not, if you dare to hurt my hair, you don''t want to go out alive." Zhao Min looked at her and said coldly.


    "You scared me?" Wanyan Chongjie frowned and looked around carefully. He just noticed that this is a secret room, but now he doesn''t even have a door. How can he get out?


    Taking a panoramic view of her reaction, Zhao Min sneered: "how about it?"


    Wanyan heavy Festival, eyes, the voice suddenly became lovely: "good sister, otherwise, you take us out, we''ll let you go, from now on the road to the sky, how about each side?"


    Zhao Min snorted with disdain: "are you stupid or do you think I''m stupid? You try your best to hide the fact that everyone knows how to do martial arts. Now that I know it, how can you let me go?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with admiration and thought that it was Zhao Min, even in this situation, he could clearly analyze the interests.


    Seeing that he couldn''t cheat Zhao Min, Wanyan Chongjie gave up his disguise, and his voice also became very cold: "if you let us out, you may still live. If you don''t, I''ll scratch your face now. Tut Tut, this beautiful face must be liked by many men, such as the song Qingshu you just mentioned?"


    Hearing the three words of song Qingshu, Zhao Min''s expression changed and his eyes became more complicated: "if you dare to touch my hair, you will never want to get out of here. Even if you are lucky enough to go out, he will take revenge for me, don''t you think so, my son-in-law?" Then he looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.


    "How do I know?" Song Qingshu jumps in his heart. Does Zhao Min see his identity? It''s impossible. At most, it''s just suspicion. It''s just a means of testing.


    Observing his expression carefully, Zhao Min''s face flashed a puzzled color.


    Wanyan Chongjie was a little impatient. She stretched out her nails and said, "I''m not patient. I''ll count to three. If you still don''t tell us how to get out, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Zhao Min pursed her lips and did not answer.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three ~"


    Song Qingshu stops Wanyan Chongjie''s hand in a hurry. Are you kidding? Zhao Min is one of his future wives. How can she make a face.


    Noticing his movements, Zhao Minru breathed a sigh of relief, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Why do you save this woman over and over again?" Wan Yan asked with a frown.


    "It''s outrageous of you to scratch the face of such a beautiful woman." Song Qingshu said deliberately in a rough tone.


    "You already have a beautiful wife like my aunt. How can you think of other women?" Wanyan heavy section anger way, "well, I don''t care, go out of things to you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not necessary. I know how to get out."


    "You know?" Wanyan heavy Festival strange road, even Zhao Min also moved his eyes to him.


    Song Qingshu nodded, and then he began to search the walls around the room. Not long after, he found a bulge and pulled it aside. There was a dark grid with a copper door ring inside.


    "Why?" Wanyan Chongjie ran over excitedly and tried to pull it apart. As a result, he couldn''t pull it several times, but he was discouraged again. "It''s no use having a door ring without a door."


    Zhao Min, who was nervous all the time, was relieved. Hum, the blind cat hit the dead mouse.


    However, her eyes became straight soon, because song Qingshu did not hesitate to pull up the door ring and knocked it seven or eight times, fast, slow, long and short. The sound of knocking just stopped. With a click, a moonlight came in from afar, and a hidden secret door opened like that.


    "How do you know my code?" Zhao Min''s whole body was in a mess. At this moment, for the first time, she felt cool behind her.


    "Yes, how do you know you can open the door like this?" Wanyan asked curiously.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get out." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice.

 Chapter 880

    Song Qingshu knew the way to go out because Zhao Min trapped Zhang Wuji in a similar cell in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. Zhang Wuji finally tickled her feet and forced her to release her. Song Qingshu saw that the place where she was now was similar to the cell they were in at that time, so he drew a gourd. He didn''t expect that he really found the way to go out, But how can he explain this reason? I just want to ask three questions.


    Wanyan Chongjie worried that there was an ambush outside. He felt out carefully, only to find that there was no one around. He looked around. It should be in the back garden of a big family, so he rushed to the door to greet song Qingshu: "come out quickly, no one, take her."


    "Take her with you?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Take her as a hostage, of course, just in case." Wanyan heavy Festival said.


    "Well, all right." Song Qingshu is worried that the longer she stays with Zhao Min, the more likely she is to see through her identity. However, today, she sees that she and Wanyan Chongjie can master martial arts, so she can''t stay here.


    "Don''t touch me!" Seeing song Qingshu approaching, Zhao Min''s face was cold.


    Song Qingshu ignored her and picked her up: "what can I do if I touch you?"


    "I''ll kill you." Being held in his arms by a strange man, Zhao Min is both shy and angry.


    "It''s a pity that your martial arts are too poor to kill me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I''ll find someone to kill you." Zhao Min said angrily.


    "To whom? The song Qingshu you just mentioned? " Song Qingshu asked deliberately.


    Zhao Min turns his head to the other side and doesn''t talk to him anymore.


    Wanyan heavy Festival see he will Zhao Min embrace out, eyes suddenly show a strange color: "first cheap you, let''s go." With that, he began to use his lightness skills. In the light of night, he flew out of the courtyard wall with several jumps. Song Qingshu followed him with Zhao Min in his arms.


    "Well, this is king Xu''s other courtyard." Out of the courtyard wall to see the surrounding terrain, Wanyan heavy section suddenly showed a strange expression.


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu looked around. It should be near the back door, and there were no signs like plaques.


    "My home is nearby. I''ve lived here for more than ten years since I grew up. Do you know?" Wanyan Chongjie rolled her eyes. At this time, a lot of footsteps came from the distance. She said in a hurry, "this is the residence of a lot of officials and dignitaries nearby, so the guards are very strict, and there are often soldiers patrolling. It''s not convenient for you to hold such a big living person. Go to my house first to hide."


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to get into trouble. He nodded and said, "good!"


    Wanyan Chongjie leads the way in front of him. Song Qingshu holds Zhao Min and follows him. He turns left and right, and soon turns into an elegant attic through the back door of a house.


    "Is this your boudoir?" Song Qingshu noticed the ornaments and the strong girlish style in the layout, and asked subconsciously.


    The speaker did not mean to listen, Wanyan Chongjie''s little face was very red: "you still have a prisoner, and you can''t let the wind out. Where else can I put you except here?"


    In this era, girls'' boudoir can be said to be a very private place. Apart from their family, only a few female friends can come in. Even their fathers seldom set foot in it, let alone bring other men in. The only men of the same age who can enter are probably future husbands. Although the state of Jin is a grassland regime, it has been deeply sinicized in recent years, and its etiquette is not much different from that of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "So." Song Qingshu just nodded, but someone came up from the stairwell. He couldn''t help but wonder, "isn''t this your boudoir? Why does anyone come here so late?"


    "It should be my mother." Wanyan heavy section, a frown, face suddenly some not good-looking.


    "PACHA Ali tiger?" Song Qingshu heard about her several times before, and knew that she was the eldest lady of the family of pucha, the younger sister of the brothers pucha ahudi and ahute, and also the first beauty of the kingdom of Jin before Gebi.


    Although song Qingshu is a little curious about the former first beauty in the state of Jin, she is even more curious about her reaction to the festival. Why did she mention her mother''s attitude? There seems to be a trace of... Disgust in her coldness?


    "You hide first." Wanyan Chongjie nods to her and signals her to find a place to hide. Song Qingshu looks around and subconsciously wants to hide on the bed. After all, he puts down the veil and can''t see what''s going on inside. But Wanyan Chongjie quickly waves his hand. Song Qingshu also thinks that it''s not like a big man trying to get inside the little girl''s bed. He listens to the footsteps coming closer and closer, He quickly picked up Zhao Min, jumped up and hid on a beam of the roof. In order to prevent Zhao Min from making a sound, he also sealed the other party''s dumb hole, which made her white eyes.


    As soon as they had finished hiding, a beautiful woman came in with watery eyes, ruddy lips, high chest and plump body. The first thing any man thought of when he looked at her was the bed. With song Qingshu''s fastidious eyes, he had to admit that this mature young woman was very attractive and worthy of being the first beauty in the last Jin Dynasty.


    But that''s all. Song Qingshu now has enough women around him. He is no longer the young man who was impulsive when he saw women. Today, he is only interested in two kinds of women. One is what he really likes, and the other is what helps his career.


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned. He smelled a strong smell of wine from a long distance. How could this woman drink so much wine?


    "Mother, you are drunk again." Listen to the meaning of Wanyan Chongjie''s words, she should always be in this state.


    "What do you know when you are young? Er ~ wine... Wine is the best thing in the world. It''s just the so-called" one drunken solution... Thousand enemies solution. " The mature young woman said intermittently. She went to the bed and saw that song Qingshu was sweating secretly. She told me not to hide in the bed because of her strange appearance. She knew that her mother would lie in the bed when she was drunk.


    "Jieqianqiu jieqianqiu, you are evasive." Wanyan heavy Festival some angry look at the mother.


    "Ha ha," the mature young woman said with a smile. "My dear daughter, where have you been? I haven''t seen you all night. I''m worried that you''ve been cheated by some smelly man. Wuwu..."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and the woman began to cry. It seems that there are too many things to suppress in ordinary times. Their mother and daughter don''t know how many things they have met in recent years.


    Wanyan heavy Festival is a face plate, tone full of irony: "on the one hand that I worry about an accident, on the other hand drunk, you are really a good mother ah."


    Mature young woman awkwardly smile: "because mother know my good daughter is the most... The most intelligent, only you take advantage of others... Others cheap share, no other people take advantage of you... Take advantage of you, so... So let the servant girl stare at you here, see... See your room light up, mother not... Don''t immediately come to see you."


    "Now that you''ve seen it, you can go back and have a rest." Wan Yan replied coldly.


    "My mother is dizzy. I''ll sleep with you today... Have a sleep..." before I finish my words, her slight snoring sounded on the bed.


    "You Wanyan heavy Festival and gas and urgent, standing there with a face numb.


    Seeing that pucha Ali Hu had fallen asleep, song Qingshu jumped down: "your hall... Your hall is really a little special." If his mother is like this, he certainly doesn''t want to be seen by outsiders. He accidentally broke the embarrassment between their mother and daughter. He is really embarrassed.


    "Do you think she''s beautiful?" Wanyan Chongjie suddenly asked.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to ask like this. He took a look at the mature young woman on the bed. Although she was as drunk as mud, she was still sleeping like a Begonia in spring. He subconsciously replied, "it''s very beautiful."


    Wan Yanzhong nods his head and suddenly reaches for Zhao Min''s sleeping acupoint. Song Qingshu is surprised: "what are you doing?"


    Wanyan Chongjie ignored him, went directly to the bed and sat down, reached out and stroked her mother''s face, arranged her messy hair, moved her fingers down gradually, untied the skirt of her collar, revealing a small piece of white skin. Then she looked back at Song Qingshu: "do you want to have sex with her?"


    "Shrimp?" Song Qingshu is a Spartan. He never thought that the other party would throw out such a shocking sentence. You can think about it. In the middle of the night, she was invited to her boudoir by a beautiful girl who had only a few friends. Then she pulled off her mother''s clothes and asked if she wanted to go to bed? What a dog''s blood and a crouching trough!


    "Are you sick?" This is the only sentence that can express song Qingshu''s mood at this time.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry about it," Wan yanchongjie suddenly laughed nervously and pointed to the woman on the bed. "She''s drunk now. She won''t remember what you''ve done. Even if she remembers, it doesn''t matter. She''s a real whore anyway."


    "How can you say that about your mother?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "Because she doesn''t deserve to be my mother!" Wanyan heavy Festival voice cold like ice, "I don''t need a woman to be my mother."


    How many people? Song Qingshu thinks that there are a lot of rumors about PACHA Ali tiger in the capital circle, but most of them have no real evidence. But her daughter says so. Are those rumors true?


    While he was thinking, Wan yanchongjie suddenly got up: "go, accompany me to kill Wan Yanliang."


    "Miss, it''s too big for you to think. Just now you were still talking about your mother..." seeing the hatred in Wan Yan''s eyes, song Qingshu moved in her heart and asked tentatively, "is it because of Wan Yan Liang that your mother has become like this?"


    Wanyanchongjie bit her lips, tears in her eyes, but after all, she still couldn''t hold back. The crystal clear tears flowed through her white cheek.

 Chapter 881

    "When Taizong died, through the game of various forces, he finally ascended the throne. However, he was still young at that time, and the power of the court was jointly presided over by three meritorious officials who helped him ascend the throne." Wan Yan Chongjie suddenly opened his mouth and recalled the events in that year with a special sad tone. "These three were my grandfather Wan Yan zongpan and Wang Hailing''s father Wan Yan zonggan, And the king of Zhao, Wanyan Honglie. "


    "Wanyanhonglie? In this world, he is Yang Kang''s real father... "Song Qingshu didn''t disturb Wan Yan Chongjie, and continued to listen to her.


    "At the beginning, they were still in peace. The three of them took care of the government together. The national strength of the state of Jin soon rose and became one of the best in the world. However, the three of them were all outstanding people, and they were not willing to share power with others in their hearts. So it was not long before the three of them began to fight against each other for power and profit."


    "At the beginning, my grandfather had an advantage. After all, he was the eldest son of Taizong. After Taizong''s death, he was supposed to inherit the throne. However, under the checks and balances of various forces, he had to return the throne to Taizu''s descendants. However, the emaciated camel was bigger than ma. His power was the most powerful among the three assistant ministers. At that time, Wan Yankang, the son of King Zhao, was killed in the Central Plains, When the king of Zhao was in a trance, his grandfather took the opportunity to cut off his wings and exclude him from the center of power. Finally, the king of Zhao died of depression. "


    Song Qingshu''s face is strange. How can she listen to her now? Her grandfather was obviously not a good man in those days, and she didn''t mean to be respected?


    Wan yanchongjie continued: "after the exclusion of the king of Zhao, my grandfather''s power has fallen to the government and the opposition. Even Wan yanzonggan, another assistant minister, is respectful to him. Gradually, my grandfather relaxed his vigilance, but Wanyan zonggan gradually showed his tusks. When his grandfather reacted, it was too late. Finally, Wanyan zonggan framed his grandfather for treason and executed him. My father was also implicated and died in prison... "


    "I''m sorry for your change!" Seeing her sad look, song Qingshu didn''t know how to comfort her. He just tried to divert her attention. "But I don''t quite understand. Your grandfather had already controlled the court. Why did wanyanzong turn over so easily?"


    "You forgot the identity I mentioned at the beginning?" Wanyan heavy Festival looking at the direction of the palace, with a trace of hate on his face, "my grandfather almost inherited the throne, Wanyan has long regarded him as a thorn in the flesh, Wanyan zonggan is to master his psychology, in order to successfully kill my grandfather." When it comes to the emperor of the state of Jin, she calls him by his name without any respect.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "since ancient times, when it comes to the struggle for the throne, no matter how weak people are, they will become cruel and cruel."


    Wanyan Chongjie looked at him in surprise: "it seems that you are not a loyal and patriotic figure."


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. If he speaks well, he is called the king of the Golden Snake. If he doesn''t speak well, he is just the leader of the anti thief. Moreover, he comes from later generations. Once many of his ideas are expressed, I''m afraid they will be regarded as rebellious by all the monarchs in the world: "go on, what happened later?"


    "After the accident of grandfather and father, our mother and daughter lost their protection. Umbrella, and because of my mother''s fame, gradually many people came up with her idea, but she was sensitive, and no one dared to do it easily until..." Wanyan Chongjie''s voice suddenly became icy, "until one day, wanyanliang, the dog thief, got drunk and broke into the house, Will my mother... Will my mother... "


    Song Qingshu gently touched her hair, comforted: "well, I know, don''t say it."


    Wanyan Chongjie glanced at him gratefully, skipping this passage and continued to say: "at that time, his father finished Yan zonggan''s power, and even if he did such a thing, no one around him dared to punish him. My mother went around to ask for help, but no one in the capital was willing to help. On the contrary, there were some rumors that my mother was fickle, As soon as her husband dies, she goes to hook up with a wild man.... "


    "My mother abandoned herself in despair. The gentle and virtuous mother disappeared and was replaced by a woman who was obsessed with smoking. She wandered among many men and became a prostitute in everyone''s eyes." At this point, she trembled uncontrollably.


    Song Qingshu shook her head: "your mother is also forced, your grandfather and father died, you are guilty, at any time may be demoted to slavery, she is a woman family, only their own beauty can use, do not do so how to maintain this family, how to protect you?"


    "I don''t need her protection!" Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly hair, "I would rather that she took me to accompany my father to die, also don''t want to see her do such a thing! In the final analysis, it''s not that she is afraid of death and chooses to live on idly! "


    Seeing the girl''s excited appearance, song Qingshu sighed: "the greatest courage in the world is not to die for an ideal, but to live humbly for an ideal. It''s much more difficult to live than to die."


    Wanyan heavy Festival a stay: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu looked at the beauty of sleeping on the bed. The woman looked at her and said in a deep voice, "although I don''t know your mother''s specific idea, I can roughly guess one or two. According to what you just said, today''s court hall should be controlled by Wanyan zonggan and his son. But why is Wanyan zonggan absent now, while Wanyan Liang is only the fourth in the court hall? Besides him, there are also the minister''s orders: Wan Yan Zongxian, left Prime Minister Zongmin, right Prime Minister zongben? "


    "Wanyan zonggan seems to have some disease and choose to go back home. He died soon, and then other members of the clan took the opportunity to get on the top..." Wanyan Chongjie''s voice suddenly trembled, "do you mean my mother made all this? No, absolutely not. "


    "Your mother is good at dancing all these years. She travels among men. Soon after wanyanzong''s illness, her power is divided up by other factions. If she has nothing to do with all this, I don''t believe it." Although song Qingshu didn''t know the details, he saw so many court fighting dramas in his previous life, and even came to this world as an emperor. The combination of theory and practice, and the angle and height of seeing the problem are by no means comparable to that of a little girl.


    "I didn''t expect that there was another person in the world who could understand me, understand me..." a faint voice came from the side. Wan Yan was stiff all over again. She looked back in disbelief. Her mother, who had been lying in bed and was so drunk before, now sat up with clear eyes. How could she be half drunk?


    Song Qingshu was also a little shocked. He didn''t expect that the other party was pretending to be drunk, but he calmed down faster than Wan yanchongjie, and replied with a smile: "my wife suddenly got up, which really scared me."

 Chapter 882

    Pucha Ali Hu took a deep look at him: "even my own daughter didn''t understand me, and even hated me. Unexpectedly, my son-in-law, an outsider, could guess my mind. Before, he didn''t understand why Gebi liked you. Now he finally understands that it is a woman''s greatest happiness to marry a man like you."


    Song Qingshu was flattered by her and said with a smile: "madam, I''m flattered."


    "Niang, he is not Tang Kuo Bian." Although Wanyan Chongjie still didn''t come back, he subconsciously corrected his mother''s words.


    "Well?" Pucha Ali Hu''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise, and then he told the story about his discovery of his identity.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "little girl, this is your fault. Why do you think I''m a fake because I know martial arts? If I remember correctly, miss Chongjie does not know martial arts in everyone''s impression, but now she has unique skills. Can I doubt that you are also a fake? "


    Wanyan heavy festival for a moment, said: "you are unreasonable, you clearly admitted before!"


    "Do I admit it?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Wanyan heavy Festival a stay, carefully recall, the other party seems to really from beginning to end did not admit that he is fake, just a person singing solo there.


    Pucha Ali Hu reached out and held his daughter: "you are true, whether you are Tang Kuo or not, in fact, for our mother and daughter, the difference is not big. The only thing we care about is, are you... The enemy? Are you friends


    "Whether you are friends or enemies, you can''t control my choice. What do you think?" Song Qingshu looks at the mature and beautiful woman in front of her and sighs with emotion. No wonder she is able to swim among many men and has such capital.


    "What you said is very true," pucha Ali Hu said with a smile. "After listening to what you said just now, it is obvious that you are not hostile to our mother and daughter. I am worried too much."


    "Madam, I''ve been dancing on the wire for so many years. It''s good to be careful." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Dancing on the wire? It''s really appropriate, young master Pucha Ali Hu covered his mouth and laughed.


    Wanyan Chongjie frowned. Because of the shadow of these years, she subconsciously didn''t like the teasing of her mother and other men. Seeing this, she immediately interrupted: "mother, is what he just said true?"


    Pucha Ali Hu immediately put away his smile and sighed: "when your father had an accident, I also wanted to go with him, but at that time you were still young. If I went, you would not survive, and even if I survived, you would be miserable all your life. At first, I hesitated until Wan Yanliang broke into the mansion... Since then, I finally figured out that I wanted revenge, not only for your father and grandfather, but also for myself, so I chose to live hard. I have been humiliated and looked down upon by my daughter these years. I have wavered, but my sacrifice has not been in vain. Finally, I succeeded in killing the old bastard wanyanzonggan... "


    "Wait, you killed wanyanzonggan? Didn''t he come home sick? " It''s a wonderful way.


    "Do you think that old man would give up power so easily?" Pucha Ali Hu hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head, "in the process, you still don''t want to know, you don''t want to hear."


    Wanyan heavy Festival is a stay, quickly reaction, a sour nose, suddenly rushed to the mother''s arms: "Niang, sorry, these years I misunderstood you, Wuwu..."


    Seeing the mother and daughter crying together, song Qingshu is not easy to disturb them. He comes to Zhao Min and looks at her quiet sleeping face. After her absence, she has a headache. How to deal with her at that time is really a problem. It must be impossible, but he also dares not to leave her here. Wanyan Chongjie is innocent on the surface, but cruel on the bottom, He turned around and killed Zhao min.


    After crying for a while, Wan Yan suddenly raised his head: "mother, you have killed Wan Yan zonggan. If I kill Wan Yan Liang again, I can avenge my father and grandfather."


    "No!" Pu Cha Ali Hu quickly grabbed his daughter, "there are so many experts around Wan Yanliang, you can''t kill him."


    "I can''t do it alone. There''s him." Wanyan Chongjie pointed to song Qingshu, "he promised me to help me kill wanyanliang."


    "When did I promise you?" Song Qingshu looks depressed. This little girl really depends on me.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll shake out your fake Tang Kuo Bian," Song Qingshu quickly added as soon as he was about to say, "don''t fool me with what you just held. You''ll see if other people in the capital believe it or not."


    "I''m afraid of you, miss," Song Qingshu said with a headache. "I''ll help you kill Wan Yanliang, but not now."


    "When was that?" Wanyan asked after Chongjie.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m working on a plan to deal with wanyanliang. Don''t spoil my business." Song Qingshu replied.


    "I don''t believe it!" Wanyan Chongjie thought that I''m not so easy to fool. He didn''t even have a door to hold me down with a delaying tactic.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank, and pucha Ali Hu quickly pulled his daughter: "well, I believe he won''t cheat us."


    "But wan Yanliang gave him his favorite carriage three or four times. I don''t believe he will kill Wan Yanliang." Wanyan Chongjie is also in a hurry. She tells her mother about the assassination of wanyanliang who was accidentally hit by the vice car. Even pucha Ali Hu is suspicious.


    Song Qingshu turned his lips with disdain. He thought to himself: what is a carriage? Wan Yanliang gave his princess to me to ride


    Noticing the suspicious eyes of the mother and daughter, Song Qing read: "if you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to meet someone."


    "Who?" The two women asked in one voice.


    "Gebi!" Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice. In fact, he didn''t want to explain to the two girls. He was just worried that the cooperation between the two sides in such a suspicious situation might lead to some unnecessary troubles. Instead of doing so, he might as well cooperate frankly.


    With his martial arts and mental calculation, it''s not difficult to kill Wan Yanliang. What''s difficult is what to do after killing him? This time, I got a chance to enter the core circle of the power of the state of Jin. It''s a pity to waste it like this.


    When he learned that Wan Yanliang had the idea of usurping the throne, he had an embryonic plan. First, he asked Wan Yanliang to eliminate other core figures in the high-level of the state of Jin. When Wan Yanliang was ready to become emperor, he would replace him. In this way, he could not only get rid of Wan Yanliang, but also gain the power of the state of Jin.


    However, it was not so easy to replace Kangxi. In the past, it was only by chance that Kangxi was successfully replaced. It can be said that he took the risk of dying. Moreover, because of his haste, he had not yet had time to cultivate his confidants, which led him to become the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, Control of the entire empire was also extremely limited - even with the help of a wizard like Oriental dusk snow.


    If he had enough confidants to help control the whole Qing Dynasty, it would not have happened that the Qing Dynasty sent troops to encircle and suppress the Golden Snake camp. It was the consensus of all the high-level factions in the Qing Dynasty to send troops to encircle and suppress the Golden Snake camp. Even as an emperor, he could not stop it. Once he stopped it, it would easily arouse other people''s suspicion.


    Later, with the help of Dongfang muxue and a steady stream of intelligence, he managed to accomplish the miracle of winning more with less. Later, he took the opportunity to clean up a large number of high-level people in the Qing Dynasty, and finally managed to make the Qing Dynasty really under his own control.


    This time in the state of Jin, he didn''t want to repeat history. He was forced to do it rashly last time. This time, he had enough time. Of course, he had to be fully prepared.


    After turning Chongjie mother and daughter into allies, the three aristocratic families of Jin State have got two: pucha aristocratic family and tangkuo aristocratic family; Take advantage of Wanyan Chongjie to connect with Taizong; He borrowed Yang Guo to connect with the king of Zhao; In addition, Queen peiman is one of her own. Once the final layout is completed, the degree of control over the kingdom of Jin will not be comparable to that of pretending to be Emperor Kangxi.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu holds Zhao Min, takes Wanyan Chongjie mother and daughter, and then quietly returns to Tang Kuo''s house at night. When Gebi sees that he has brought so many people back, she is shocked: "song... Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu put Zhao Min on the bed, pulled the quilt over her and said, "this one doesn''t care. You should know them, don''t you?"


    Gebi looks at her mother and daughter and nods awkwardly. She''s good at wanyanchongjie, and occasionally comes to visit her. Her aunt is long and her aunt is short. On the contrary, she is pucha Ali Hu. They don''t have much friendship, just because they know each other. In addition to what pucha Ali Hu has done over the years, Gebi doesn''t think much of her in her heart.


    After Zhao Min was settled, song Qingshu told Gebi what happened today. When she heard that their mother and daughter had been taking revenge on wanyanliang and his son all the time, especially when she heard that pucha Ali Hu had endured humiliation these years, Gebi burst into tears.


    Because of Tang Kuo''s argument, Gebi suddenly has a common hatred. Looking at their mother and daughter, they are much more friendly.


    "You didn''t call us here just to tell our aunt about us, did you?" Wanyan Chongjie is a little discontented. The more one knows about this kind of thing, the more dangerous their mother and daughter will be. What''s more, song Qingshu said before that there is a way to make them believe that he is dealing with Wanyan Liang, but so far, she doesn''t know whether the other is trustworthy or not.


    "Of course not. Don''t you always wonder who I am?" Song Qingshu grabs the beard on his face and takes off the mask, revealing his original face.


    Song Qing is as like as two peas, but not afraid of the fact that he can easily let things happen. The biggest feature of Tang''s argument is that he is a face with a beard. If not a very close person, ordinary people will only be the kind of ordinary disguise that sticks to the beard. How can he realize that he can be exactly like another person?

 Chapter 883

    Seeing that the man in front of him suddenly changed from a bearded man to a handsome young man, Wan Yan Chongjie and pucha Ali Hu subconsciously rubbed their eyes, and for a moment, they were surprised and speechless: "you, you..."


    Song Qingshu sighed to Wanyan Chongjie: "you guessed right before. I''m not Tang Kuo Bian. The real Tang Kuo Bian was killed by Wanyan Liang." Then he told the story of how Wan Yanliang used a knife to kill Tang kuodian in Kaifeng, and how he sent a killer to assassinate Tang kuodian. Gebi was already sobbing. Seeing this, pucha Ali Hu quickly took her hand to comfort her.


    "So you always believe that I really want to deal with wanyanliang." Song Qingshu said.


    Wanyan Chongjie finally came back: "who are you?"


    "You''ve just heard my name." Song Qingshu takes a look at Zhao Min sleeping in bed.


    Notice his eyes, Wanyan Chongjie first show puzzled color, soon finally reaction: "you are the king of the Golden Snake song Qingshu!" Even PACHA Ali Hu looked at him in surprise. After all, the name of the king of the Golden Snake was an inexorable evil in the eyes of the high-level officials of the Qing and Jin Dynasties.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, it''s me."


    Wanyan Chongjie was excited and looked up and down around him: "it''s you! No wonder you are so capable! Tell me how you can call the wind and the rain. Are you a fairy or a monster? "


    In the face of her problem, song Qingshu had a big head: "Er, of course I''m human."


    "It doesn''t feel like it." At the same time, Wanyan Chongjie also poked his chest muscle with his finger.


    Song Qing''s book: @ @ @


    "Heavy Festival, don''t fool around." The nearby pucha Ali Hu couldn''t see it any more, so she hurried to stop her daughter. Of course, it was the propaganda of demonizing him by the state of Jin that made her afraid of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu finally said: "well, now you know what''s going on. In the future, we can communicate with each other at any time, and we have a heavy Festival. You don''t want to assassinate Wan Yanliang for the time being. First, it''s too dangerous. Second, it''s easy to disturb my plan."


    Wanyan heavy section frowned: "I can temporarily not to assassinate him, but you have to tell me what plan you have."


    "No way!" Song Qingshu flatly refused, "it''s time for you to know."


    Wanyan Chongjie still wanted to argue, but pucha Ali Hu pulled and shook her head. She had to pout her little mouth.


    "It''s late today. You should go back early while it''s dark. Otherwise, if you leave during the day and are seen by Wan Yanliang, you will inevitably doubt it." Song Qingshu continued.


    "Go, go!" Although she knows what he says is reasonable, Wanyan Chongjie is still very upset. Because of her beauty, she is popular everywhere. If she is a guest in a man''s house, people would like her to stay for the night. It''s really strange that song Qingshu is in such a hurry to catch up with others. Pucha Ali tiger on one side also had the same feeling, but her heart had been calm after so many years of life. She was just a little shocked and calmed down.


    "Wait a minute." Hearing song Qingshu call her, Wanyan Chongjie''s lips began to smile, "why can''t you let me go? Hum, I have offended Miss Ben just now. Miss Ben is not so easy to coax


    Song Qingshu a black line: "you think too much, eat this." He put his hand in front of the two women and spread it out to show two red and yellow pills on the palm of his hand.


    "What is this?" Wanyan heavy Festival face a change, some vigilant to protect in front of the mother.


    "One is called Sanshen naoshen pill, and the other is called Baotai Yijin pill." Song Qingshu pauses, "you are not from the Jianghu. Maybe you haven''t heard of their names. I can explain them to you."


    "Sanshinaoshendan is a kind of medicine used by the leader of the sun moon god sect to control his subordinates. There are three kinds of dead insects in the medicine. After taking it, there is no abnormality. But at the noon of the Dragon Boat Festival every year, if you don''t take the antidote to control the dead insects in time, the dead insects will come out. Once in the brain, those who take this medicine act like ghosts, even their parents and wives will bite them. "


    "Bao Tai Yi Jin pill" is a kind of strange medicine of Donghai dragon sect. It is made from Bao Tai, Lu Tai, Zihe Che, seal kidney and other rare medicinal materials. This medicine can strengthen people''s health within one year, but if one year is over, if you don''t accept the antidote, the most violent toxicity will come out. Once there was a fat man and a thin man who didn''t take the antidote in time. The fat man was short and fat, but within three months, he suddenly lengthened three feet and his skin was dripping with blood. He used to be very tall, but suddenly he became short. He was very thin, but he became very swollen, and he became very fat... "


    "Eh ~" before Song Qingshu finished, Wanyan Chongjie cried, "what kind of poisonous nausea drugs are these? You don''t want us to take them, do you?"


    "Yes, in order to prevent you from divulging information," Song Qingshu replied faintly, and looked at Gebi not far away. "Originally, it was just me, but this time it was related to Gebi and many other people. If you betrayed us, many innocent people would die."


    "Our hatred for wanyanliang is as deep as the sea. Do you think we will betray you?" Wanyan heavy solar term makes the whole body tremble.


    "People always change. What I have to do is to minimize all the dangers ahead of time." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. Once upon a time, he was a sunny and optimistic young man. As a result, after all these years, his heart gradually became cold. In the past, he would definitely choose to believe their mother and daughter, but now for him, reasonable system and means are more reliable than human nature.


    "No way. We will never take this medicine." Wan Yan is heavy, and his face is as heavy as water. He stealthily takes out the dagger in his sleeve.


    Song Qingshu chuckles. Wanyan Chongjie only feels a flower in front of him. Then he is shocked to find that he and his mother are sealed.


    "Your only choice now is to decide which medicine to take, sanshinaoshendan or Baotai Yijin pill." Song Qingshu came to them with two kinds of medicine, "you can rest assured that I will give you the antidote after this matter, and it won''t hurt you at all."


    Wanyan heavy section bite teeth: "if we take medicine, this period of time is not all have to listen to you."


    "Well, you can think so." This is another reason why song Qingshu chose to give them medicine. After all, they hate Wan Yanliang too much. If they can''t control it for a moment, they will make some rash actions, which will lead to the failure of the overall plan, they will be really depressed.


    "That''s even worse," Wanyan heavy Festival pink face suddenly dyed a layer of bright red, "we are controlled by your medicine, in case you covet our mother and daughter, we take what to resist you!"


    Song Qingshu almost fell down: "Er, although your proposal is very attractive, I haven''t made it to that point."


    "Didn''t you just say that people will change?" Wan Yan said sarcastically.


    Song Qingshu, for a moment, said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t choose me, I''ll give it to you."


    Wanyan heavy Festival pursed his lips, know that such as today''s people for knife, I for fish, had to hum a: "I choose three corpse brain God Dan." Girls still love beauty in their bones. Although corpses and insects are equally terrible, compared with becoming a short and fat ugly woman, wanyanchongjie thinks it''s better to die directly.


    Pucha Ali, a white faced tiger, also made the same choice as his daughter.


    After feeding them with the medicine, song Qingshu untied their acupoints and said, "it''s not safe in Daxing mansion these days. Do you want me to send you back?"


    "No, I don''t want any more medicine from you." With a heavy face and a cold face.


    Pucha Ali Hu also sighed: "I thought you were a bosom friend of mountains and rivers. Who knows you are as terrible as the rumor."


    "I was also cheated by his pretty appearance. He''s a real devil." Wanyan heavy Festival snorted, holding her mother''s head and walking out.


    When the two girls left, song Qingshu looked at Gebi and sighed: "do you think I''m too much?"


    "You don''t know them well. It doesn''t make sense to be careful, but I''m curious why you didn''t force me to take this medicine." Gebi looks at him quietly with her bright eyes.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "eh? I don''t know why. It seems that I''ve never thought about it


    Gebi pursed a smile: "well, well, not to mention this, but where did you find such a beautiful girl, she... Is she your lover?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "the relationship between her and me is very strange. We are both enemies and friends..."


    Don''t know why, hear his reply, song Bi unexpectedly in the heart quietly relieved a breath: "that how do you plan to arrange her?"


    "Her identity is sensitive. We can''t let her contact with the outside world during this period of time. Let''s lock her up for a period of time first," Song Qingshu hesitated for a while and said, "is there any secret room in the mansion?"


    "Yes..." Gebi''s face suddenly turned red. "Did you forget the secret room in my room that you exchanged with wanyanliang last time?"


    Hearing her mention of that night, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a surge in her heart.


    "Is the taste of the princess very good?" Gebi did not expect that she would suddenly say such words.


    Song Qingshu put his arms around her slender and soft waist: "although her taste is good, it''s far less than you."


    Looking at each other''s face getting closer and closer, Gebi''s face became more red, and whispered: "I... I always feel sorry for this..."


    "If he really blames me, let him come to me." Song Qingshu liked her manner of being ashamed before she said anything and wanting to refuse and welcome.


    With a cry, Gebi is held up by song Qingshu. Seeing that he is holding himself to the bedside, Gebi says in a hurry: "no, there are still people on the bed."


    "What does that matter?" Song Qingshu took a look at Zhao Min, who was sleeping in spring with crabapple.

 Chapter 884

    In Lord Xu''s mansion, Wanyan Yongzheng looked at his hands kneeling on the ground angrily: "what do you do to eat? A living man just disappeared out of thin air, and you didn''t notice it at all?"


    "Report back to the Lord, Miss Zhao is a quiet girl. She doesn''t let us get close to her other courtyard on weekdays, so we are a little slow." Said the man below.


    "How dare you argue!" Wan Yanyong swept all the tea sets on the table to the floor. "Today those people are responsible for the safety of Miss Zhao''s garden. Let them come to see me."


    "Report back to the Lord, not long ago, they... They were all killed by a mysterious man." The subordinate replied in a cold sweat.


    "What Wan Yanyong suddenly got up and turned over the river in his heart: who is aiming at me? Is the emperor the king of Changsheng or the king of Hailing?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the old Taishi mansion, pucha Ali Hu looked at the door anxiously and saw that his daughter had finally come back. The whole person almost didn''t limp down: "on the way back, you said you would go to do something first, and left with a gloomy face. I was worried that you would run back to find song Qingshu to settle the accounts. My good daughter listened to my mother''s advice, the devil was cruel and cruel, and we couldn''t afford it."


    "Is he cruel?" Wanyan heavy Festival can''t help rolling his eyes, "if he is really cruel, I don''t have to wipe his ass."


    Pucha Ali Hu''s face turned red: "a girl is talking nonsense and wiping her ass. it''s very ugly."


    Wanyan Chongjie then explained: "today, he and I were caught by the people in King Xu''s house. If we don''t kill those people, when King Xu finds out that she is missing, we will definitely come to check. I don''t want to set fire to him, so we will kill all the people who came to catch me during the day."


    "Well, I''ve always regarded him as an idol, but it turns out that he''s such a character." The more you talk, the more angry you are.


    Pucha Ali Hu frowned and said, "how can you speak for him? Don''t you mind if he forces us to take the poison?" She shuddered at the thought that there were three corpses in her body, even though they were dormant.


    "I don''t mind. Anyway, the poison won''t attack in a year. At that time, he will give us an antidote. If I were him, I''d be ten times more ruthless." Wanyan replied naturally.


    "Then why were you so angry before?" When he saw his daughter''s high spirited appearance, PACHA Ali Hu was dumbfounded.


    "For him to see, if he happily took his medicine, he might find other means to deal with us," Wan Yan Chongjie snorted with pride. "Besides, I deliberately pretended that, he would feel ashamed of us, and then he would make up for us unconsciously."


    "You just believe that he will give us the antidote." After all these years of darkness, PACHA Ali tiger can be said to no longer believe any man.


    "Don''t worry, he is the kind of hero who seems to be ruthless, but in fact he is a very soft hearted person." Over the years, Wanyan has been working carefully among the dandies in the capital. Wanyan Chongjie has already developed the ability to see through a man''s heart. Thinking of the sincere smile on each other''s face when she meets Gebi, she is more confident.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhao Min woke up, he found that he was lying on a bed. He was shocked and quickly checked his clothes. Seeing that his clothes were in good condition, he was relieved.


    She had a chance to look around and found that it should be a underground secret room. After a cursory glance, she found a possible exit. She looked up the ramp and thought in her heart: I don''t know where it leads.


    "Are you awake?" A man''s voice suddenly came from the side, which made Zhao Min jump. She looked back and found that a man was sitting in the shadow, and the dim light was shining on his face, which made her face particularly frightening.


    "Tang Kuo Bian, it''s you!" Zhao Min was surprised and angry.


    "Yes, it''s me." Song Qingshu got up and came to the bedside, looking at the woman on the bed, "Miss Zhao didn''t expect Feng Shui to turn so fast."


    Zhao Min snorted coldly and ignored him. Instead, he asked, "is this Taishi''s house or the emperor''s son-in-law''s house?" She remembers that before she fainted, she was brought back to the taishifu by him and wanyanchongjie, but now she doesn''t see that smelly girl. I''m afraid most of them are in the emperor''s son-in-law''s mansion.


    "It doesn''t matter to tell the girl, you are now in the husband''s wife''s house," Song Qingshu pointed to the top, "the top is our couple''s bedroom."


    Zhao Min has calmed down at this time: "tell me, when are you going to lock me up?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed you long ago. Since I didn''t kill you, it proves that I am more valuable to live than to die in your heart." Zhao Min answers lightly.


    "The girl is really a heroine. She can be calm under such circumstances." Song Qingshu said with deep admiration.


    "When are you going to lock me up?" Zhao Min ignored him and repeated the question, "or how do you agree to let me go?"


    "Girl, don''t worry too much. I won''t hurt her, but I haven''t figured out what to do with her for a while. I''ll let you know when I think about it." Song Qingshu is telling the truth. Zhao Min is a hot potato now, but she can''t let it go. She knows that Tang Kuo Bian and WAN Yan Chongjie are good at martial arts, so it''s a bad thing to go out; But he couldn''t kill her. He couldn''t give up because of their private relationship; After thinking about it, I can only keep her here for the time being.


    Hearing his reply, Zhao minruo thought about it. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly asked, "according to the information I got, Tang Kuo Bian is not as good as you. Who are you?"


    Song Qingshu had a jump in his heart, but with his previous experience of Wanyan Chongjie questioning, his expression was much more normal this time: "everyone always has a little secret. I''ve learned a lot of excellent martial arts. Why should I spread it around?"


    "Is it?" Zhao Min gave him a suspicious look.


    Song Qingshu got up and said, "Miss Zhao, please settle down here for a while. I won''t disturb you to have a rest."


    But Zhao Min shook his head and said, "I''m not the kind of person who can be locked up. It''s better for me to be happy than to be imprisoned all the time." As soon as the words came to an end, she raised her hand and cleaved to her heavenly spirit cover.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. He didn''t expect her to commit suicide. Although he felt that most of them were deceitful, he couldn''t take the risk. As soon as his figure flashed, he appeared in front of her and grabbed her by the wrist.


    Zhao Min lips slightly up, the next moment has been covered in her quilt suddenly burst up, while the other side''s line of sight was blocked, she instantly across the quilt points several big holes in the chest of song Qingshu.


    "Miss Zhao can''t stop me if she forgets to point acupoints so soon?" The voice behind the quilt rang out, and Zhao Min''s smile froze.


    Pulling the quilt off his head, song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "girl, you are so crafty. Maybe you can only take off all your clothes and shut them here, and you will be more comfortable."

 Chapter 885

    Zhao Min is scared to shrink back quickly, the whole person is ashamed and angry: "you dare to be rude to me, I will certainly break you to pieces!"


    "Scare me?" Song Qingshu looked at her in his spare time, "why don''t I dare? Miss Zhao, you are my prisoner now. I don''t think you have any right to resist you. "


    After the initial confusion, Zhao Min quickly calmed down: "Tang Kuo Bian, do you know who I am?"


    "Oh, girl, don''t tell me that you are a fairy from heaven who came down to observe the people''s feelings?" Of course, song Qingshu knew her identity, but Tang Kuo Bian should not, so he took the opportunity to pretend to be a fool.


    "I''m Princess Shaomin of Ruyang palace in Mongolia. If you dare to offend me, don''t say you are just a son-in-law. Even the kingdom of Jin can''t bear the anger of the great Mongolian Empire. If the Mongol army came down and wanted you, what do you think would happen to you? Oh, by the way, I''m afraid your beautiful wife will suffer ten times and a hundred times humiliation. Is that what you want to see? " Zhao Min''s words changed. "Of course, if you let me go, I can assume that nothing happened this time, and I can also use all kinds of resources to let you take charge of the core power of the Jin Dynasty hall. At that time, it''s not impossible for Shangshu order. What do you think of my proposal?"


    "I''m so scared ~" Song Qingshu made the classic cheap expression on TV in his previous life, and soon put away his smile, "but the girl said that all this has a premise, that is, Mongolia knows you are in my hands. Unfortunately, no one knows you are here now."


    Zhao Min snorted coldly: "if people don''t know, there is no impermeable wall in the world. With our Mongolian intelligence ability, we will find out the truth sooner or later."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "although what you said is very reasonable, you still can''t convince me. Think about whether there are other reasons, or I will start to take off your clothes." Song Qingshu admires himself when he says that he rubs his hands with a sly smile. If he puts this expression on the screen of his previous life and plays the role of a traitor, it may become a new childhood shadow for many people - mammy Rong in huanzhu gege, Feng Yuanzheng in don''t talk to strangers, Yin Zhiping in Shendiao Xialv and so on.


    Finally, Zhao Min was a little flustered. When she met such a master who didn''t invade oil and salt, she found that her usual wisdom was useless: "don''t come here..."


    "Scream, scream as much as you like. No one will come to save you even if it breaks your throat." Song Qingshu laughs even more strangely. He reaches for his hand and pulls it. With the sound of the crisp tearing of the cloth, Zhao Min''s coat is torn most of the time.


    Zhao Min exclaimed in surprise, and quickly put his hand on his chest to block the sudden appearance of spring. Light: "you bastard!"


    "Thank you very much." Song Qingshu picked up the torn clothes and smelled them in his nose, showing an intoxicated expression, "it''s really fragrant." At the same time, I feel chilly in my heart. I want to scare her. How can I feel more and more involved in the play.


    "Shameless!" Zhao Min trembled with anger. "If you dare to touch me, my man will not let you go?"


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu stopped and asked with great interest, "who is the man of the princess?"


    Zhang Wuji is the first one to emerge in Zhao Min''s head. After all, they had an unforgettable love before, but now Zhang Wuji''s soul has become the old monster of the Ming king. Zhao Min subconsciously doesn''t want to mention him. Then another name suddenly appears in his head and blurts out: "Song Qingshu, the king of the golden snake!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and didn''t expect to hear his name.


    Noticing his reaction, Zhao Min''s tact was like how he didn''t know there was a play. He quickly added, "my man knows the power of ghosts and gods, knows the art of calling the wind and the rain, and one man and one rider have destroyed a hundred thousand troops in the Qing Dynasty; He is also a peerless master. He defeated all the heroes in the Golden Snake meeting. He once broke into the Forbidden City alone and killed many corpses, which made Kangxi scared. You ask yourself, is a mere son-in-law''s mansion more powerful than the Forbidden City of the Qing Dynasty? "


    Song Qingshu can''t help touching his nose. It''s a shame to hear such a series of exaggerations! But... It seems to be quite cool?


    He had just intended to scare him. Seeing this, he took advantage of his downhill, stopped his hand movement, and said solemnly, "eh, the young master is the woman of the golden snake king! Wang Yingming, the king of the Golden Snake, is a man of great martial arts, superb martial arts, boundless power, eternal happiness, and equal longevity. How dare I offend his old woman? I hope Miss Zhao will forgive me. "


    Zhao Min was suddenly dumbfounded, Mongolia destroyed countless countries, its masters gathered, millions of soldiers, the result is not a Song Qing face?


    "Cough!" Noticing Zhao Min''s dull expression, song Qingshu also knew that she was exaggerating a little bit just now, so he quickly changed the subject. "If Miss Zhao is really a lady of song Gongzi, of course a villain would not dare to offend her. However, although she is handsome, romantic, and popular, she can be said to bewitch thousands of girls, but is she his woman, I have to check it out before I know that if it is found out that the girl is indeed song Gongzi''s woman, she will get off the horse and get on the big sedan... Oh, no, the chariot will send her back, and then apologize to her. But before that, I hope the girl will stay here, and don''t make it difficult for me. "


    Zhao Min listens to one Leng one Leng ground, just subconsciously place head, watch him leave.


    Song Qingshu secretly wiped a cold sweat. Is it easy for him to make her calm, and at the same time, he can''t let her lose hope and do something self injurious. After thinking about it, he can only use this idea.


    Zhao Min''s mind is mixed at the moment: Song Qingshu is so smart. If he knows that someone has inquired into my relationship with him, he should wake up. He will follow my words and come to rescue me quietly. However, it''s a bit embarrassing for him to let him know that he has pretended to be his woman three or four times


    "Wait a minute, Tang Kuo argued why a prince in law of the state of Jin was so afraid of a song Qingshu that he couldn''t beat with eight strokes. How could he find out the relationship between us?" Zhao Min finally woke up and looked back to think about what he had just done. His face was so wonderful that he could not help biting his lips and humming: "Song Qingshu, you asshole!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing song Qingshu coming out of the secret room, Gebi gets up in a daze, and the quilt slips down quietly, revealing half of her white shoulder: "have you settled that girl Zhao?"


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded and recalled Zhao Min''s panic when his clothes were torn. He only felt a heat rising in his belly. He got into the bed three times, five times and two times, which made Gebi exclaim.


    "You this person li, really take me as your wife..." a burst of red waves, inside came the song Bi helpless and shy voice.

 Chapter 886

    Since the last accident in Huanyi courtyard, the whole Daxing mansion has become more and more brutal. There are patrolling bodyguards on the street every three or five times. In the next few days, there is also a lot of noise in the court hall, and a series of dazzling officials are going up and down. Song Qingshu decides to go into the palace to communicate with Queen peiman.


    The guards in the imperial palace were even more exaggerated. They thought it was hard to get involved with song Qingshu''s lightness skills. Finally, they had to go to the Taihe hall to see queen peiman in the face of xiaoxingguo.


    At this time, the eunuchs in the Taihe palace were still and shivering. It turned out that queen peiman was furious. However, when he heard Xiao Xingguo''s request, his anger disappeared. He waved to his highness and said, "let him in. You go down first. You don''t have to wait here?"


    "Yes A group of eunuchs and maids, relieved, bowed their heads and retreated.


    "This xiaoxingguo is really favored by her mother. When she heard that he was coming, her face burst into laughter."


    "That is, I don''t know what''s good about that little eunuch. Do you think he will be the face of the empress?"


    "Silence! You don''t want to die. How dare you say that? "


    ¡­¡­


    When passing by these eunuchs, song Qingshu vaguely heard their private comments, and he couldn''t help laughing: they didn''t guess wrong. In a sense, he was the face of Queen peiman.


    As soon as she entered the hall of Taihe, Queen peiman welcomed her with a wisp of fragrant wind: "you finally came to see me, young master?"


    Looking at this mature and beautiful woman, song Qingshu sighed that they were just exchanging interests and getting what they needed, which was far from emotional. However, as the queen of the other party, his noble identity made him feel conquered and successful.


    Song Qingshu laughs, takes off the mask with one hand, embraces peiman''s plump and soft waist with the other, and goes straight to the top. Peiman''s empress is slightly surprised, but she doesn''t show the slightest intention of refutation.


    "Why, I''m afraid I''ll take advantage and leave?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "How could you be such a person, not to mention..." Queen peiman touched his face with her fingers and said with a chuckle, "what''s more, even if you''re such a handsome person, even if you leave directly, I''m not at a loss."


    "Niang Niang is really agreeable. I don''t know why the emperor doesn''t like to come to you." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and pinched her clean chin. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    "I will only please the real man, what kind of man is Wanyan." Queen peiman mentioned the emperor with less respect.


    "Why isn''t he a man?" Song Qingshu had a guess in his mind, but he still asked.


    Queen peiman blushed and looked at him carefully. "Don''t be angry, I said."


    "Do you think I''m a mean person?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Queen Pei man came up to him and whispered, "he... Just came in and let out every time. Do you think he''s a man?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "not so sad, right?" No wonder I heard that the emperor had a strange mind and killed the minister. It turned out that the hidden disease of the body led to the psychosis.


    "I don''t think you''re a loser." Said queen peiman suddenly.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "you are his wife. What do you care about this kind of thing?"


    "You are really open-minded." Pei man empress immediately smile, picked up a grape on the table, peeled and fed it to song Qingshu''s mouth.


    While eating the grapes, song Qingshu asked, "by the way, how did the imperial court react after the song princesses fled?"


    Queen Pei man covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I think you want to ask if they have been chased by the pursuers? Don''t worry. Now Wanyan''s energy is all on dealing with Changsheng Wang. There is no air traffic control for those little fish and prawns, and I have to deal with them. Now they should successfully return to the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    "That''s good. You just mentioned that Wan Yanyu is dealing with Changsheng Wang?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Yes," Queen peiman replied, "the emperor has dismissed a series of officials for various reasons these days. One thing these officials have in common is that they are very close to the king of Changsheng, even they have always been friendly with the king of Changsheng, but they are still reluctant to count as neutrals. After checking Yan Tesi in front of the palace, they are all dismissed by the emperor for dereliction of duty, People with discerning eyes can see that the emperor is going to attack Changsheng king. These days, Changsheng king is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. I think he can''t sleep. Cluck ~ "


    Song Qingshu frowned: "empress, with all due respect, now that the king of Wei is dead, the king of Changsheng is in danger, and WAN Yan''s body doesn''t seem to last long. Once he dies and has no children, the throne will surely fall to others. I''m afraid that empress may not be able to be the Empress Dowager at that time. It seems that she might make wedding clothes for others."


    "At the beginning, I got rid of the king of Wei just to protect myself. I didn''t think so much when I was forced. But now I have an idea." Queen peiman said with a soft smile.


    "What''s the idea?" What song Qingshu worries about most is that she secretly colludes with Wan Yanliang. Although this woman is obedient in front of her, how can she be a spotless white lotus after sitting in the Queen''s position for so long? Song Qingshu didn''t believe her. Although he didn''t find any real relationship between them these days, he still didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "The young master just mentioned that I can''t be empress dowager. The biggest problem is that the emperor has no children, but what if I give birth to a prince?" Queen peiman''s eyes twinkled.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly took her hand to feel her pulse. When she came to this world, she became a good doctor after a long illness. Although she was not a master of Xinglin, she could feel her pulse simply.


    Pei man queen giggled: "itch, don''t do, people haven''t pregnant yet."


    Song Qingshu said, "Why are you so sure? It''s no wonder that wanyanhe has three thousand beauties in the harem. As a result, he has two sons over the years, one died young and the other was killed.


    Soon song Qingshu felt a little chilly on his back. It seemed that he was no better than wanyanhe. There were many women who had intimate relationship with him. However, no one was pregnant. It seemed that he was not qualified to despise wanyanhe. They had at least two kinds?


    Of course, song Qingshu had another reason, mainly because he came from later generations, and these women in history... He always had a kind of ethical worry. Looking at Huang Yida''s "the story of looking for Qin", Xiang Shaolong lived a life of three palaces and six courtyards in the state of Qin, but Huang Yida didn''t dare to let him leave a seed, so he had to find someone else to adopt a son


    Due to various reasons, song Qingshu subconsciously didn''t want to have children so early, so he refined his Qi every time and shot out empty bullets. However, his Huanxi Chan Dharma is the supreme secret of Tantrism, and his attainments in the Qi of yin and yang can be said to be unparalleled in the world. Therefore, he is very clear about his physical condition and will never be as sad as Xiang Shaolong.


    Queen peiman''s charming laughter made him wake up from his meditation: "before I expected that trash, of course people were not sure, but now I have a childe, but I am very sure."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and asked incredulously, "what do you mean?"


    Queen peiman twisted her body and sat down in his arms. She leaned to his ear and opened her lips slightly. "People want to borrow a seed from the young master. When the time comes, our son will be the emperor. Can the young master borrow it?"


    Song Qingshu feels that his throat is a little dry. He has to admit that queen peiman''s proposal is very attractive. It seems more concise and convenient to use this relationship to control the state of Jin, but Queen peiman may not be so easy to control at that time.


    Despite his worries, song Qingshu is no longer the innocent young man in the past. Today, he is only interested in two kinds of women. One is the woman he likes, without any utilitarian pure feelings, and the other is the woman who is good for his career. Obviously, Queen peiman is the latter.


    It can be said that after only a few seconds of hesitation, song Qingshu agreed to the other party, which made queen peiman giggle: "since the young master agreed, then we will come now... How about making a prince?"


    "Now?" Song Qingshu looked at the window, bright and incomparable, in broad daylight, the courage is too big.


    "Time doesn''t wait. Who knows when the ghost will die? You have to be pregnant before you can be the prince by his hand." Replied the queen.


    "Won''t he doubt it then?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "I have my own way of doing this. You can rest assured." Queen peiman giggled, and the white palm of her hand went into his lapel.


    Song Qingshu swallowed saliva, in order to unify the great cause, let oneself sacrifice chastity!


    ¡­¡­


    After a period of shameless and impetuous life, the birthday of wanyanyao, the emperor of the state of Jin, arrived unconsciously. Because so many things happened in the capital during this period, the palace decided to hold a birthday banquet. The officials and their families came to rush the bad luck during this period.


    Early in the morning, song Qingshu took Ge Bi into the palace. He saw that wanyanyuan, the king of Changsheng, had been wandering at the gate of the palace. Because the princess peach blossom was still in the feudal mansion, he had no family to accompany him this time. The whole person was a little worried. All the officials who passed by noticed the abnormality of the recent court situation, so few people dared to run to him to have a chat, Compared with the usual crowded, it''s a little bleak now.


    "It''s all a group of people who follow the trend!" Wanyan yuan, the king of Changsheng, thought bitterly. Suddenly, the man he had been waiting for had come, and he ran to him in a hurry, "brother hailing, brother Hailing!"


    Looking at the embarrassed man in front of him, he had a bright face and a funny smile on his lips. Once upon a time, he was always the winner of the king''s fame. When he met him, he would shout "Hailing king" at most. How could he shout "Hailing brother" like today?


    "What''s the matter with Changsheng king?"


    Wan Yanyuan nodded, took Wan Yanliang to a corner and said in a low voice, "my situation during this period should be clear to everyone. Brother Wang is well-informed. Can you tell me if this birthday party is a Hongmen banquet?"

 Chapter 887

    Wan Yanliang immediately hesitated, looked at it in private, and became hesitant: "this..."


    End Yan Yuan immediately anxious: "Hailing king elder brother, with our friendship, don''t you also see death do not help?"? Last time in Qiuxiang building, we made an appointment to advance and retreat together? "


    Wan Yanliang quickly pulled his sleeve: "keep your voice down, these words have spread to the emperor''s ears, and I can''t afford to go, and then there will be no one to help you."


    "Brother Wang, I''ve been out of my mind recently. Give me some advice on whether I''m going to the party today or not." Wan Yanyuan said urgently.


    "Of course. Today is the emperor''s birthday. If you don''t go to be impeached by Yan Guan, the emperor is worried that he can''t find a reason." Wan Yanliang hesitated for a moment, then added in a low voice, "no, although you have to go in the past, you have to be careful. You''d better not drink any wine today."


    "What do you mean?" Wan Yanyuan stayed, and didn''t react.


    "The king and grandson nobles who were poisoned in history don''t know how many..." seeing wanyanyuan''s face faded, wanyanliang knew that the fire was almost over, and quickly added, "it''s not convenient for me to say a lot, brother. Be careful yourself."


    Although in the heart flustered incomparable, Wan Yanyuan still a face grateful: "thank you brother Wang."


    Looking at Wan Yanyuan''s staggering figure when he left, Wan Yanliang sneered to himself: among the brothers of this generation, there are all such losers, none of them can match me.


    Tu Shan Jing saw Wan Yanyuan leave, and came over from one side: "Lord, what did he say to you?"


    "Nothing. It''s just a complaint." Wan Yanliang said with a smile.


    Tu Shan Jing said with some worry: "recently, the emperor is obviously going to cut him. Are you not afraid to burn yourself when you are so close to him?"


    "Don''t worry, I have my own sense of propriety." Wanyanliang said while holding his wife''s hand, who knows Tu Shanjing subconsciously retracted his hand back.


    Seeing her husband''s dismay, Tu Shan Jing said in a hurry, "someone''s coming."


    Wanyanliang turns around and just sees Tang Kuo Bian coming with Gebi.


    "Lord, long time no see." Song Qingshu arched his hand to Wan Yanliang, and glanced at TU Shanjing. Princess Hailing lowered her head in a hurry, with an unnatural look. Her white skin was pink.


    "Brother Tang Kuo!" Wan Yanliang''s eyes have been glancing at Gebi after returning to the ceremony. Today, she is wearing a water green palace dress, with her slim and moving body. Standing there, she suddenly feels gorgeous. His wife Tu Shanjing is also a famous beauty. But standing with her, she is obviously a little pale.


    Originally, Wan Yanliang had sacrificed his wife''s innocence that night, and he felt that he suffered some losses. However, seeing the gorgeous woman in front of him, and thinking of the scene that she was graciously entertaining him that night, he felt that it was worth the money. However, if he knew the truth, he would have vomited blood because he was only a brothel woman with him that night.


    The two couples went into the palace while chatting. Although they talked about some serious things, everyone had his own mind.


    Wan Yanliang is thinking about when he can find another chance to exchange with Tang kuodian and review the amorous feelings of that night. However, he thinks that his plan is at a critical juncture recently. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time, and he''s struggling all the time.


    Tu Shanjing seems to be out of her mind. Along the way, she always feels a hot look in her eyes, which reminds her of the thrilling experience that night. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she would have been weak.


    Gebi has a smile on her mouth, but her heart is cold: I will take revenge for you. At that time, Wan Yanliang will be separated from his wife and children, and his family will be broken.


    Song Qingshu is just remembering what Wan Yanliang said to Wan Yanyuan. Although he was far away from him just now, because of his cultivation and deliberate eavesdropping, he could hear clearly.


    "Will Wan Yanliang be so kind as to remind Wan Yanyuan?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He always thought there was something strange in it, but he couldn''t understand it for a moment.


    The banquet was held in renzheng hall. The eunuchs in and out were arranging everything. The princes and ministers who came in were chatting together in twos and threes. After Song Qingshu and his party entered the hall, Wan Yanliang suddenly said, "madam, you can chat with them for a while. I went out in advance."


    "Ah ~" Tu Shan Jing reaches out her hand to hold her husband. Unexpectedly, her husband leaves and doesn''t give her any chance to oppose. She feels uncomfortable when she thinks that she is going to face the man alone. Moreover, because today''s banquet is held in the palace, every minister''s guard is left outside the palace. Tu Shan Jing feels even less secure.


    As soon as Wan Yanliang leaves, the atmosphere at the scene becomes very strange. Tu Shanjing is afraid to see song Qingshu, but at the same time, she feels sorry for Gebi. If her husband didn''t come here, Gebi would not be innocent that night.


    Gebi looks at the princess in front of her with great interest. She knows that the other party doesn''t know that she already knows the truth. When she sees that Tu Shan Jing wants to pretend that she has nothing to do with her, she is very happy. Do you see that? Wanyanliang has been coveting me. Unexpectedly, he brings his wife in. If you are alive in heaven, I think I''m happy too


    The three chatted casually, and Gebi got up and said, "husband, please accompany the princess for a while. I''m going to meet those acquaintances in the palace."


    As a princess, Gebi grew up in the palace, which is reasonable. Although Tu Shanjing doesn''t want to stay with song Qingshu alone, he can''t stop it. He can only watch Gebi leave.


    Recalling that Gebi winked at herself secretly when she left, song Qingshu had a bitter smile in her heart: Gebi was gentle and kind on weekdays, but when it came to revenge, she had a dark stomach.


    "Princess, it''s still a while before the party starts. Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Song Qingshu needs to set up a chess piece next to Wan Yanliang. Obviously, Tu Shanjing is the most suitable person. It''s not easy to have a chance to be alone with her. How can he not seize the opportunity?


    Tu Shan Jing''s heart jumped, subconsciously stepped back, shook his head and said, "no... no, I have to wait here for the Lord to come back."


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about her refusal, so he took her hand and went out: "the prince has something to do, so he can''t come back so soon. Besides, he just said to let the princess accompany me."


    When he grabbed his hand, Tu Shan Jing was almost scared out of his soul. Subconsciously, he took a look around. He was ashamed and anxious: "let go!"


    Song Qingshu smiles and ignores her. He pulls her out in his own way.


    "If you don''t let go again, I''ll shout." Tu Shan Jing''s heart has been raised. If she is seen in their present situation, she will be in a desperate situation.


    "If the princess wants to shout, shout." Song Qingshu held her hand tightly and didn''t mean to loosen it at all.


    Some people nearby seem to notice the movement here. They subconsciously turn around and look here. Tu Shan Jing is so anxious that he almost cries: "I promise to go out with you, just let go."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, and then releases her hand. As soon as she gets out of trouble, Shan Jing shrinks her hand back. People nearby recognize her and say hello to her one after another: "it''s Princess Hailing. Why didn''t you see the prince?"


    Tu Shan Jing recognized that he was a minister who was close to his husband on weekdays. His heart beat harder. He took a few breaths to calm down his agitation. Then he replied with a smile: "the Lord has gone to another place, and will be back soon..."


    After dealing with the acquaintances along the way, Tu Shanjing finds that she and song Qingshu come to a quiet place. At this time, she is very uncomfortable because of the cold sweat and the cold wind.


    "The acting of the princess is very good." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Tu Shan Jing ignored his sarcastic remarks and said in a hurry, "didn''t you say that we have nothing to do with each other after that night? Why are you still pestering me?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged disapprovingly: "it''s just the wishful thinking of the princess. When did I promise?"


    "Then what do you want to do when you pull me out at this time?" Tu Shan Jing said and looked around for fear that some eunuch maids would pass by and see them. She knew that the people in the palace had broken mouths. Even if they had nothing to do, they would be told something. What''s more, they were not clear at all.


    "What do you want to do?" There was a strange smile on the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth. He stepped forward and put his arms around her slender waist. He pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "I wanted to be a princess at that time."


    Tu Shan Jing''s eyes were dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that the other party would be so direct. She was always superior. No man would dare to be rude to her. But I don''t know why, when she heard such rude and obscene words, she had a strange sense of excitement.


    "Are you crazy?" After all, reason prevailed, and Tu Shanjing pushed him away, looking at each other in shock.


    "Of course I''m not crazy." Song Qingshu reached for her as he spoke.


    Tu Shan Jing was ashamed and angry: "don''t you look at this place? This is the palace! If people see it, it''s a big crime to punish the nine ethnic groups. "


    "That''s why it''s more exciting." Song Qingshu grabbed her and went to the nearby jungle, "don''t worry, no one will come here on weekdays."


    "Let go!" Tu Shan Jing tried to break his hand, but after half a day, it was useless.


    "If the princess cooperates, we can finish it as soon as possible. If it''s always like this, the longer the delay, the greater the probability of being found." Song Qingshu looked back at her, "anyway, I''m determined to taste the taste of the princess again today. I''ll choose whether the princess will cooperate or delay."

 Chapter 888

    Tu Shan Jing pursed her lips and didn''t know how to answer for a moment? Are you kidding? It''s a big crime to do this kind of thing with your husband in the palace, not to mention with another man?


    But what the other party said is also reasonable. The longer the delay, the higher the possibility of being found. Moreover, she does not know what her husband is doing. If she does not see that she has mobilized the eunuch to look for her, it will be even worse.


    When she hesitated, she had been pulled to the back of the woods by song Qingshu. Looking at a row of cabins in front of her, she was stunned: "what''s here?"


    "This is the Royal toilet. It''s specially used for the emperor and his concubines. Except for the clean eunuchs, no other eunuchs and maids will come here. Besides, there''s a banquet in the palace today, and the emperor and his concubines won''t come here. Can you rest assured?" Song Qingshu has been in the palace for such a long time, and these places have already been understood.


    "But..." Tu Shan Jing''s mouth opened slightly, wondering how this man was so familiar with the things in the palace.


    "Don''t be me." Song Qingshu took her by the hand and led her directly into a compartment. Although it was a toilet, it was used by the emperor. It was extremely clean, not only had no peculiar smell, but also had precious incense. In terms of cleanliness and comfort, it was better than those star toilets in previous lives.


    Song Qingshu closed the door behind him. Then he looked at the woman in front of him with great interest. Tu Danjing''s face turned red and white. After all, he sighed, untied his belt, bit his lip and whispered: "hurry up..."


    "How dare you not follow the fate of the princess?" Song Qingshu laughed even more.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Tu Shan Jing pushes away the man with a red face, arranges his clothes, and is about to open the door. However, song Qingshu holds her. Her willow eyebrows stand up. When she is about to get angry, she hears the other party whisper: "silence, someone''s coming."


    Tu Shan Jing covers his mouth in a hurry, and his heart goes up to his throat. He sticks his ear to the door and hears it. It doesn''t take long for the sound of footsteps to come from outside.


    "King hailing, there are many people in other places, so I want you to come here. What you say here goes out of my mouth and into your ears. I don''t want a third person to know." A slightly soft voice sounded, and song Qingshu recognized the voice of the emperor Wanyan.


    Tu Shan Jing was soft all over, and the flush on her face faded quickly. Instead, she was very pale, because she recognized that it was the voice of the emperor. What''s more, it seemed that her husband was also outside.


    Sure enough, Wan Yanliang''s voice soon rang up: "as the saying goes, if a minister is not secret, he will lose his body. I still know this truth."


    "That''s good," Wan Yanzhen nodded, hesitated for a moment and said, "do you think I''m too much to Wan Yanyuan? I''m just such a brother. Maybe I misunderstood him about the Huanyi courtyard before."


    Wan Yanliang was surprised. He planned for such a long time to get rid of the closest people around him and make him a loner step by step. However, from what he said just now, Wan Yanliang was not so stupid as to be hopeless. He obviously realized that now he had no children. If he had no brother, the throne would fall to other rooms.


    Fortunately, I was ready!


    Wan Yanliang replied calmly: "in fact, there is a simple way to tell the emperor if there is a ghost in his heart."


    "Oh? Tell me quickly. " Although Wan Yanyao suspected that the Huanyi hospital was done by Changsheng Wang, he only found some ambiguous evidence, so he was inevitably hesitant. He was interested in hearing that there was a simple way to find out the mind of Changsheng Wang.


    Wanyanliang''s mouth showed an imperceptible strange smile: "today is your Majesty''s birthday party. At that time, your majesty will find an opportunity to give wine to the king of Changsheng. If he drinks without hesitation, it proves that he is loyal to your majesty. If he hesitates, it proves that he is not so aboveboard."


    Wan Yanyu praised the festival: "wonderful, really wonderful! King hailing, you are the reincarnation of Zhuge. " As an emperor, he naturally knew the allusions of killing ministers with poisonous wine in history. This time, he cheated Wan Yanyuan with wine. It''s really a clever plan!


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. Wan Yanliang is really insidious. Just now, he told Wan Yanyuan not to drink. As a result, he asked the emperor to give him wine


    Poor Wan Yanyuan, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to die. In the end, he will remember Wan Yanliang''s reminding him of his "kindness"!


    Song Qingshu is glad that Wan Yanliang has always been aware that he is in the dark, otherwise he will be calculated by Wan Yanliang, who knows what insidious moves he will make.


    Outside, they continued to chat for a while, but there was no valuable information. Soon they left one after another. Song Qingshu found that Tu Shanjing had already been paralyzed in his arms like a pool of mud.


    "Princess, look me in the eye." The reason why song Qingshu was so anxious this time was that he wanted to use the special environment of the imperial palace to completely break Tu Shanjing''s defense, and make the effect of soul shifting great. With half the effort, the result was that Tu Shanjing''s defense was already as fragile as a baby, so he immediately applied the soul shifting great.


    Tu Shan Jing raised her head and touched the two dark eyes. Her eyes became lax.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to give her an order. Tu Shanjing murmured subconsciously, "yes, master!"


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu returns to the main hall with Tu Shanjing, Wan Yanliang is looking for his wife''s whereabouts everywhere. When he sees them coming back together, he feels a little sour. Tu Shanjing is kept in the dark, but he knows very well what happened that night, and he doesn''t know what Tang Kuo Bian took her out for.


    "Where have you been, ma''am?" Wan Yanliang couldn''t help asking.


    Tu Shan Jing smiles a little, soft voice answers a way: "it is to stroll casually outside."


    "So." Wan Yanliang looks at his wife suspiciously. He doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. He always thinks that Tu Danjing''s face is three points prettier than before. However, no matter how imaginative he is, he won''t think that his wife was taken out for a snack by song Qingshu.


    At this time, it was almost time, and all the ministers arrived. Song Qingshu blinked at TU Shanjing quietly, which made his cheeks red. After laughing, he went straight to the palace. Gebi had already sat down. Seeing him, he couldn''t help smiling and waved to him.

 Chapter 889

    "Where did you take Tu Shan Jing just now?" After taking a seat, Gebi comes to song Qingshu intimately, but the question she asks is something else.


    "Guess what?" Song Qingshu took a glass of water and wine on the table and drank it. Just now, he was busy for half a day and was still a little thirsty.


    Gebi looked at Shan Jing, who was flushed in the distance. He couldn''t help spat: "bah, I''m going to do that kind of pickling again."


    Song Qingshu smiles and reaches over to embrace her: "jealous? If you don''t like it, I won''t look for her in the future. "


    Gebi face slightly red: "we are not real husband and wife, what did you do, why should I be jealous."


    "That''s the jealous tone." Song Qingshu was happy, "in this case, I will not go to Tu Shan Jing in the future."


    "No!" Gebi quickly grabbed his hand, "you forget to promise to avenge me, you go to Tu Shanjing, I will not be jealous, on the contrary, I will be very happy."


    "Really not at all jealous?" Song Qingshu suddenly showed a look of disappointment, "it seems that I am just a tool for revenge in your heart."


    "It''s not like that!" Gebi explained in a hurry, "in fact, people are still a little uncomfortable." Later, there was a faint red glow on his face.


    Song Qingshu laughs, embraces her, bites her ear and says something, which makes Gebi respond to him with powder fist.


    On the other side, Wan Yanliang sees that Gebi is angry and angry. He thinks that the other party was singing under him that night. He suddenly feels a fire rising in his belly. What a wonderful woman!


    Song Qingshu keenly noticed the desire in his eyes and sneered. But now his attention is not on WAN Yanliang, but on the contrary, he is looking for WAN Yanyong in the crowd.


    With the help of Gebi around him, he finally finds the legendary King Xu. He is talking and laughing with a group of companions. He is handsome and elegant. He is a very attractive man.


    Song Qing book looked at a dark nod, the man''s eyes were restrained, and there was a strange and steady temperament on his body. No wonder Zhao Min would press his treasure on him.


    Wan Yanyong is very cheerful at this time, but song Qingshu is still keen to detect a trace of worry from his eyebrows. It seems that Zhao Min''s strange disappearance really makes him suspicious.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes move to Wanyan Chongjie on the other side. The other side is also looking at him quietly. Noticing his eyes, the little girl glares back at him. Not long ago, Wanyan Chongjie sent a message telling him that he had solved the people who kidnapped them that day. Song Qingshu had to sigh that although he was slowly adapting to the world, it was a pity that he was not cruel enough.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes continue to move. The whole hall is full of familiar faces, including Marshal Du, Minister Wan Yan Zongxian, left Prime Minister Wan Yan Zongmin, right Prime Minister Wan Yan zongben, who had seen Pu chaqiucao''s coming of age ceremony before. Today, Pu chaqiucao also came and followed his father, looking shyly at Yang Guo not far away.


    It''s a pity that Yang Guo perfectly interpreted Gao Leng, the overbearing president. He didn''t look at her from the beginning to the end, but just drank happily there.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly and shakes his head. This boy can go anywhere and get involved in affairs. On the surface, he is a bit romantic. But in his heart, he is a great love saint, and he is committed to little dragon girl.


    ¡­¡­


    It wasn''t long before Wan Yan came out from behind, and the birthday banquet officially began. The officials stood up one after another to celebrate the emperor''s birthday. After a series of complicated ceremonies, they were finally able to sit down and enjoy the beautiful maids'' singing and dancing while drinking.


    Today''s banquet is quite useful. During this period, there is always a sense of terror and tension in the hall. Looking at it now, although everyone''s face is still a little dignified, there is a smile.


    Soon after the end of the song, Wan Yanzhen waved his hand, motioned the singers to step down for a while, cleared their throat and said, "I have another happy announcement today."


    Hearing what he said, people looked up one after another. Even song Qingshu was full of curiosity. Now that the state of Jin is facing domestic and foreign troubles, the situation of Wanyan is even more dangerous. What happy event can he have?


    Wan Yanyi glanced at Yang Guo for a week, and his eyes fell on him: "when the king of Zhao was a guest of the pucha family, the news came from the house that the imperial concubine was pregnant. He was overjoyed and married the pucha family on the spot. Unfortunately, later the king of Zhao died in a foreign land, and the imperial concubine''s mother and son did not know where they were. The king of Zhao fell down and soon left, The marriage is not over. Fortunately, heaven has eyes. Not long ago, King Zhao''s grandson Bingde was finally able to recognize his ancestors. I decided to complete his last wish for King Zhao and personally officiate at the wedding of Bingde and qiucao. "


    His Highness''s puchaqiucao had already blushed with shame and hid his face in his mother''s arms. His father puchaahu got up in a hurry and said, "thank you for your kindness!"


    He is a man who keeps his promise. Although the king of Zhao has lost his pulse, he still remembers his old engagement, but he can''t stand the constant persuasion of his family. Besides, he hears that Yang Guo has broken his hand, and he is already disabled. He also mutters in his heart. Until he saw Yang Guo at his daughter''s coming of age last time, he is really a talented man with great ability, Therefore, he had no doubt in his heart. In order to calm down the doubts within the family, he specially asked the emperor to marry him.


    The family of pucha has always been close to the royal family. In addition, Wan Yanyao had received the favor of Wanyan Honglie, the king of Zhao, so he agreed to do this kind of work. He chose this day to be more happy.


    Song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks there''s a good play to watch


    Yang Guo had already stood up, bowed deeply to pucha ahute, and said, "I can''t repay my uncle''s love. But my nephew''s character is inferior, and she is not worthy of your daughter. "


    Pucha ahute''s face changed slightly. He thought that pucha''s family didn''t dislike Yang Guo. Now his family is in decline. Pucha qiucao''s view on character and appearance is "Bingde. Miss qiucao is beautiful and good-natured. You''ve been married since you were young. Why do you refuse this marriage? Is there any trouble?" Wan Yanliang comes out in a hurry to make ends meet. He has to press things down before the emperor gets angry, otherwise his previous investment in him will be in vain.


    Yang Guo looked at pucha qiucao apologetically: "of course, miss qiucao is excellent, but I already have a wife. I can only live up to her kindness."


    Wan Yanliang was surprised and asked, "are you married?" You know, he has asked before, but he has no idea about Yang Guo''s marriage.


    Yang Guo hesitated for a while, but he still shook his head and said, "that''s not true, but I''m in love with Long''er. I''ve already decided to marry him for life


    "Since you haven''t married, it doesn''t matter," Wan Yanliang sighed. "You can marry miss qiucao first, and then marry that longer girl. With qiucao''s temperament and your present status, she probably won''t mind your concubine."


    Puchaqiucao pursed his lips, stretched his face and did not speak.


    But Yang Guo shook his head firmly: "Long''er treats me wholeheartedly. Naturally, I also treat her wholeheartedly. In my life, I will not marry anyone except Long''er."


    Even Wan Yanliang''s face changed when he said this. He was furious in his heart. He wanted to slap him in the face, but now he didn''t dare to show it.


    Seeing the coming battle in the hall, Gebi stood up and said, "brother, qiucao is still young. Why worry about marriage? Today is the birthday party of the emperor''s elder brother. Let''s put it off for a while. " When she opened her mouth, other people agreed with her. Wan Yanyao took advantage of the situation to go down the slope and snorted heavily to agree. However, everyone could see his cloudy face.


    After this episode, the joyful atmosphere in the hall was suddenly swept away. Everyone carefully watched Wan Yan''s face, for fear that it might lead to misfortune.


    Wanyan on the Dragon chair showed the faces of the people below, and his heart was even more agitated. When he saw Wanyan yuan sitting at the top, he couldn''t help thinking of the idea that Wanyan had just put forward, and he said, "King Changsheng, I''ve seen everything you''ve done for the great Kingdom of gold these years. I''d like to thank you for this day. Come on, give me the wine


    Wan Yanyuan''s pupils shrink. He is really afraid of what comes. He remembers Wan Yanliang''s words. He has never been drinking since the banquet just now. Several group toasts, he just put the wine cup on his mouth to make a show. Is it Wan Yanyu who finds out his little action and worries that he doesn''t drink all the time, and then decides to give him a drink in person so that he has to drink?


    Looking back on what he said just now, what he said is that "everything he has done for Dajin is in his eyes". Wan Yanyuan is even more frightened when he is guilty of being a thief. When he looks at the wine cup that the maid of honor brings to him, his hand trembles uncontrollably.

 Chapter 890

    Wan Yanyuan shakes his hands and holds the wine cup. His action is very slow, as if the wine cup in his hand has a powerful force. When he is close to his mouth, he stops, and his face shows the color of struggle.


    Soon others in the hall realized the abnormality and looked at him in surprise. Some thoughtful people even began to guess, what''s wrong with the wine?


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall became very strange again. Seeing that Wan Yanyuan didn''t drink all the time, Wan Yanyu''s anger rose again and hummed coldly: "why didn''t the king of Changsheng drink?"


    Wan Yanyuan''s face seemed to be determined. He put the wine glass on the table and said, "I''ll tell you that my brother is in a bad condition recently. The doctor told my brother not to drink. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wan Yan gave a sneer, "come on, doctor Xuan, come and show Chang Sheng Wang what disease he has."


    Wan Yanyuan was in a cold sweat and said in a hurry: "my younger brother has been suffering from insomnia and night sweats recently. He has nightmares at night. Therefore, the doctor told me to cultivate my health and avoid drinking. I don''t have to bother too much to be a doctor." After all, he had been in a high position for a long time, and he was not a complete loser. At the critical moment, he came up with a similar reason. Even if the doctor came later, he was not afraid. As long as he insisted that something was wrong with his head, no matter how clever the doctor was, he could not judge whether he was telling a lie.


    "Is it?" Wan Yanzhen, noncommittal, looked at him quietly. When all the ministers began to worry about whether he would be angry, he laughed, "since the king of Changsheng is ill, I won''t advise you to drink."


    "Thank you, brother!" Wan Yanyuan quickly thanks, but his heart is cold. He really knows his elder brother too well. The more he laughs, the more murderous he is.


    The banquet continued, but after Yang Guo''s anti marriage and wanyanyuan''s refusal to drink, there was always a strange atmosphere in the eyes of the ministers.


    After staying for a while, Wan Yanyuan knew that it was too dangerous to stay. He was able to deal with the poisoned wine just now. If the emperor did something else, he might not be so lucky. The more he thought about it, the more he was scared. Soon he left the banquet on the excuse of being courteous. Wan Yanyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He waved to him to go quickly.


    After Wan Yanyuan left the banquet, the palace fell into a kind of temporary tranquility again, until a eunuch ran to report: "tell the emperor, the king of Changsheng said..."


    "Say what?" Wan Yanyi''s brow was wrinkled like a Sichuan shape.


    "Slave... Slave dare not say." The eunuch was sweating and shaking like chaff.


    "Son of a bitch! I want you to say it Wan Yan clapped heavily on the Dragon chair, "if you stammer again, do you believe I will cut you?"


    "The king of Changsheng said that he... Said that he didn''t feel well and left first. Now he has gone out of the palace." As soon as the eunuch''s words came out, there was an uproar in the hall.


    Not to mention that today is the emperor''s birthday, it''s a normal day. If a minister enters the palace to face the emperor, he can''t leave without the emperor''s approval. This is tantamount to defying the emperor''s throne and completely tearing his face with the emperor.


    Bang Dang!


    Wan Yanyi smashed all the wine bottle quilts on the table: "come on! Who''s going to get this bastard back for me? "


    All the ministers in the palace looked at each other. They all knew that the emperor and Changsheng king had been fighting openly and secretly in recent years. Although it seems that the emperor has the upper hand now, Changsheng king also has considerable strength. Who knows who will win before the last moment?


    Now these people who can sit in the palace are all old foxes. The reason why they dare not make their stand easily is that they are worried that the king of Changsheng will settle the accounts after the fall. But the main reason is that it is a matter between their two brothers. Who knows if the emperor will suddenly have a brother and amity at that time? Those who make their stand in advance will be tragedies immediately, In history, when he worked for the emperor, he was sold by the emperor. This kind of thing happened one after another. None of these old foxes wanted to take the risk.


    "Nobody''s going to do it. Do you want me to do it myself?" For a long time, no one responded, and WAN Yan suddenly became angry.


    "I''d like to go." Yang Guo rises abruptly.


    Song Qingshu was secretly surprised. When did Yang Guo be enthusiastic about the court fight of Jin State?


    Wan Yanzhen then turned his anger into joy: "I''ve heard that Bingde is very good at martial arts. It''s very suitable to give you this task. You can bring 50 bodyguards and" invite "King Changsheng back. If he has any objection on the way, I''ll allow you to use force."


    "Good." Yang Guo coolly left a word, then turned and walked out.


    Then his royal highness whispered one after another, all of them were discussing whether Yang Guo''s move represented that the Zhao King''s family had completely broken with the Changsheng king. However, song Qingshu judged from the faces of the officials of the Zhao King''s family that they should have been kept in the dark.


    The banquet continued, but no one was interested in seeing the dancing maids. Everyone''s eyes unconsciously glanced towards the door of the palace.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. So many things have happened. Now the weird atmosphere, it''s better to end the banquet ahead of time. It''s too painful to stay here.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps came from the gate of the hall. All the ministers looked back and found that only the head of the bodyguard who had followed Yang Guo had come back. They could not help showing their doubts.


    Wan Yanyi frowned: "where''s Changsheng king? Where is Bingde? "


    "Report to your majesty, Mr. Bingde, he... He..." the guard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, as if thinking about how to express his words. "As soon as Mr. Bingde got out of the palace, he used his lightness skills and ran away without a trace. We tried our best to catch up with him, but we didn''t find him."


    Wan Yan was very angry and laughed: "well, it''s very good. My two brothers are very good!" Finish saying also don''t wait for the public reaction, a brush sleeve, directly turn to leave.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, but Yang Guo is really capable. He is forced to marry by the emperor. He simply takes a walk as the best policy. He really has character.


    There was a clang not far away. It turned out that puchaqiucao couldn''t hold the cup in his hand and fell directly to the ground. But at this time, no one had time to pay attention to her. They all got together in twos and threes and whispered. They all felt the wind and rain coming.


    A banquet broke up in such a bad mood, and people went out of the palace one after another.


    "The emperor elder brother is really angry this time. I don''t know why the second elder brother and he are so stiff." After returning home, Gebi said with a worried face. Although she and WAN Yanyuan were not born to the same mother, they were brothers and sisters after all, and naturally did not want to see the situation of fraternity.


    "It''s not for that seat..." Song Qingshu quickly comforted. After a while, someone suddenly sent a secret letter. Song Qingshu opened it and changed his face: great changes in the palace, come quickly!

 Chapter 891

    Since he rescued song Yuanqiao and the princesses of Huanyi courtyard, song Qingshu rarely stayed in the palace, so he specially established a secret channel for them to exchange information.


    Having seen so many spy films in his previous life, he certainly knew the necessity of one-way contact. Therefore, although Queen peiman sent people to check several times in private, he still didn''t find out his identity outside, but it didn''t prevent her from spreading the news.


    "What''s the matter?" See his complexion is different, song Bi can''t help but ask a way.


    "Nothing. I need to go out for a while. You can rest early." Song Qingshu got up and replied that there was a great change in the palace, and he didn''t know what happened to Queen peiman.


    Seeing that he didn''t tell the truth, Gebi couldn''t help looking gloomy. Now they are living the same life as the real husband and wife, but they are not the real husband and wife after all: "OK, be careful yourself."


    Song Qingshu nodded and rushed to the palace.


    Today, he is familiar with the Imperial Palace, and soon all the way into the hall of Taihe. Queen peiman has already dismissed the eunuch, waiting for the palace maids. When she saw him, she couldn''t help looking happy.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    "Taoyao, that bitch has entered the palace!" Said the queen, gritting her teeth.


    "Tao Yao?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "It''s Princess Changsheng, known as Lady Peach Blossom..." for fear that song Qingshu didn''t know each other, Queen peiman explained it in a hurry.


    "It''s her!" Song Qingshu was shocked. Although he had never seen this person before, he had heard her name from many people. He knew that she was as beautiful as Gebi. At the same time, she was also the love object of Wanyan in her youth.


    "Doesn''t it mean that she has been in the fiefdom of Changsheng king?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    "Well, I''m afraid Changsheng Wang is in a difficult situation during this period of time. She went to Beijing when she got the news. Just during the day, the king of Changsheng fled and angered his majesty. I''m afraid she went into the palace specially to plead guilty. " Queen peiman explained.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is what you call the great change in the palace?"


    "That bitch knows that the emperor once adored her, but when it''s not easy to choose, she chooses to go to the palace at night. Is her dirty mind still guessing?" Queen peiman said angrily.


    Song Qingshu looked at her thoughtfully: "it seems that the empress still loves the emperor deeply."


    Queen peiman was silent. After a long time, she sighed: "it''s impossible to say anything about the relationship between husband and wife for many years, but I''m still thinking more about the childe now."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. It''s good to listen to such words. He won''t be naive enough to believe it: "the empress is in such a hurry to find me to enter the palace. She doesn''t just want to complain to me."


    Queen Pei man nodded: "I think you should get rid of that bitch."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "now she''s with the emperor. It''s too dangerous. I can''t think of a reason for that."


    Queen peiman shook and said in a hurry, "I''m not just selfish. The emperor has always admired that bitch. If that bitch makes the fox lose his mind, so that this time he let the king of Changsheng go, then our plan will fall short? In the future, when the emperor dies, the throne will fall into the hands of the king of Changsheng, and the bitch will be the queen of the future. How can I swallow this tone? "


    How terrible a jealous woman is!


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "well, I''ll go over there to inquire about the news and see if I can destroy their good deeds." The reason why he agreed was that queen peiman was an important ally of him now. It was rare for her to ask her to do something for herself. It would hurt her face if she refused too simply. Of course, he didn''t want to see her become a knife in her hand. So he only promised to destroy their good deeds, but didn''t promise to kill for her.


    "Thank you very much, young master. You must be careful. The martial arts of the eunuch in Daxing country is very good." Queen peiman reminded.


    "I have my own discretion." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, his figure disappeared into the night sky.


    Through the night, song Qingshu quickly touches the benevolent government hall. Fortunately, Wan Yanyao has not returned to his bedroom yet. Therefore, although the defense around him is tight, it is still not impeccable. In addition, Daxing Kingdom, which has the highest martial arts, is not here. It is not difficult to enter with song Qingshu''s lightness skill.


    Not long after entering the bedroom, the voice of dialogue between Wan Yan and daxingguo came from outside.


    "Where is Madame peach blossom now?"


    "The slave has ordered the palace maid to take her to bath and dress. In addition, the emperor chose to meet her in the bedroom. The implication is obvious enough. If Mrs. peach blossom is still willing to come, the emperor will naturally get what he wants."


    "Hey, hey, you are a slave dog. You don''t even have that thing, but you still know so much about it."


    "Share your worries for the emperor. If you don''t understand it, you have to understand it."


    "Ha ha ha, well done, I will give you a good reward tomorrow! You''ll be waiting outside the door later. You''re not allowed to come in without my orders, so as not to disturb others. "


    "I''ll take orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the movement of Wan Yan''s coming in, song Qingshu''s foot is a little bit sharp, and the whole person has been quietly hidden on the beam.


    "I''ve really become a professional gentleman." Song Qingshu was bored and couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Wan Yanchu rummages through the box and shakes the cabinet. After half a day, he finally finds a red pill and hides it on him. Song Qingshu takes a look at it and recognizes what it must be. He can''t help but feel a man''s natural superiority.


    Wanyan is really a failure. As an emperor, although he has three palaces and six courtyards, he can''t do anything about it. He is about to face a beautiful woman, but he has no confidence. Instead, he needs the help of medicine. It''s really enough for a man to do this.


    When song Qingshu was daydreaming, the voice of Daxing country came out of the door: "Madam peach blossom, your majesty has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Well ~" a soft hum, not to mention the Wanyan below, even song Qingshu body bone also crisp half.


    "This woman knows how to flatter!" Song Qingshu''s mind was awe inspiring, and he was in a hurry.


    As the woman walked, a clear and pleasant ring matching sound sounded. Song Qingshu looked down curiously, but he was shocked.


    A beautiful woman with creamy skin, apricot eyes and peach cheeks appeared in the palace. She was really radiant and beautiful. She was dressed in Purple Palace clothes. She went there casually, and the hall was full of brilliance.


    The woman came closer and closer. Later, from the perspective of song Qingshu, she could only see her graceful back. Her hair was floating and her back skin was white jade. Song Qingshu could not help feeling that although she was middle-aged, she was as beautiful as Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo!


    However, what surprised him even more was that the woman''s face was white enough, but the skin of her back neck was even whiter. If he had not mastered the art of changing face, he would not have noticed the subtle difference.


    Think of here, song Qingshu suddenly surprised: this peach blossom lady, is not also easy to let?


    ----


    You can guess who this lady peach blossom is,


    If you guess wrong


    Welcome to smash me with the monthly ticket!

 Chapter 892

    Mrs. peach blossom came to wanyanyao and gave a salute to her skirt: "see your majesty, peach blossom."


    "Get up, please!" Wan Yanyi quickly reached out to help her, "why do you and I have to be separated so much, back then..."


    "The rites of monarch and minister can''t be abolished. Now that you are the emperor, Taoyao can''t be as presumptuous as before." Peach blossom lady does not show traces to shrink back, let Wanyan''s hands help an empty.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes shrank. Just now, it was a very good martial art to dodge without any trace. This peach blossom lady became more and more mysterious.


    Wan Yan sighed: "I still hope you can smile when you like it, or even scold me if you don''t like it..."


    Mrs. peach blossom is smiling, listening to him quietly, remembering the past without interrupting.


    Wan Yanhuang talked for a while, and when he saw that the other party didn''t mean to answer, he ended his memory and asked, "I have a question that I didn''t understand. I didn''t have a chance to ask you before. I want to ask you today."


    "I wonder if your majesty has any questions to ask?" Mrs. peach blossom replied.


    The beauty in front of her is beautiful and bright. Wanyanyuan seems to have returned to the time when she first met her in her youth: "when I was about to ascend the throne, why did you choose wanyanyuan?"


    The peach blossom lady''s eyes drooped, and she replied faintly: "I prefer the wholehearted love, and I hope my husband can treat me wholeheartedly. The emperor already has three palaces and six courtyards, so why mention the past."


    Wan Yan replied in a hurry: "if I have you, I don''t need three palaces and six courtyards!"


    Song Qingshu, who is hiding on the crossbeam, has goose bumps all over his body. Now you are the emperor. If you don''t want a woman, why do you want to do that? Now, in the dead of night, with only one man and few women, you don''t put on some Japanese literature and art films, but come to play a Korean drama?


    "Emperor, please be careful. I''m a princess who always wins." Song Qingshu didn''t feel sad or happy to hear Mrs. peach blossom''s voice. She didn''t feel afraid at all. If she had not accepted her fate, she had enough confidence.


    "So what!" Perhaps after hearing song Qingshu''s voice, Wan Yanzhen finally recovered the emperor''s domineering spirit, "you don''t have to come here to beg me today!"


    Mrs. peach blossom took a deep breath and bowed to him: "the king of Changsheng collided with his majesty today, but he didn''t mean to despise Tianwei. I hope your majesty will forgive him this time."


    Wan Yan gave a sneer and sat down on his chair, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him: "the king of Changsheng left in front of everyone today. If I don''t punish him, will it be a violation of the law and discipline of the imperial court?"


    Listen to him a pair of business tone, peach blossom lady sighed: "Changsheng king is your Majesty''s brother after all."


    "Did he treat me as his brother?" Wan Yanhe patted heavily on the table, "the king of Wei died in an obscure way, and something happened in Huanyi hospital. Over the years, he made friends with ministers in private, and even put his paws into my imperial army. Don''t say you don''t know what he was thinking."


    Mrs. peach blossom hastily explained: "the affairs of the king of Wei and Huanyi yard have nothing to do with our Lord at all..."


    Hearing her saying that the Lord of our family, Wan Yan was even more furious and interrupted her directly: "OK, you don''t have to tell me the truth. I have drawn up an imperial edict to confine the king of Changsheng to the imperial palace for life."


    Mrs. peach blossom''s face changed slightly, and she knelt down on the ground in a hurry: "I beg the emperor to take back his life!"


    "Do you want me to take it back?" Wanyan''s expression suddenly became a little strange, "why do I want to listen to you?"


    Mrs. peach blossom bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "as long as the emperor can spare the king of Changsheng, I can do anything."


    The song Qingshu on the crossbeam was drowsy when he heard it, but now he was in spirits. He looked down with wide eyes, and the main play finally came!


    "Anything?" Wan Yanyi sat up straight with an ambiguous look.


    "You can do anything." The peach blossom lady''s body trembles lightly, as if she is struggling in her heart. Song Qingshu immediately doesn''t understand. Is she guessing wrong? Otherwise, her acting skills would be too good, and the contradiction between a woman''s morality and shame would be fully interpreted.


    "You should know what I want." Wan Yanyi walked slowly towards her.


    "I know." Lady peach blossom pursed her lips. "When the people in the palace took my concubine to shower and dress just now, my concubine understood."


    "But you did come." Wan Yanchu stood in front of her and looked down at the woman who was thinking about her dream. He thought that now she was ready, and his body under his Dragon Robe was shaking with excitement.


    "Because only in this way can we save my Lord." Mrs. peach blossom knelt on the ground, her head drooping, and she couldn''t see what her expression was.


    "Look up!" Wanyan ordered that when Mrs. peach blossom raised her head, he had to sigh again that there was such a beautiful woman in the world. Compared with her, the concubines in her harem were just vulgar.


    Wan Yanzhen held her shoulder and lifted her up. Looking at her bright and clean face, she could not help trembling and stretching out her hand to hook her chin: "when you married the king of Changsheng, I secretly vowed that I would get you in my life, and today I can finally achieve my wish."


    "Beauty is a disaster, wanyanyuan is also implicated by me." Mrs. peach blossom sighed.


    "You are the best woman, you should be enjoyed by the most powerful man in the world, he is not strong enough to have you, this is his own destruction!" Wan Yan said coldly, "I''m a good student to serve me tonight. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let him go for the time being."


    Song Qingshu on the crossbeam secretly gives a thumbs up. Is this the domineering power of an emperor? But I''m afraid some children are not suitable for the next picture. Are you going to watch it or go down and stun him?


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking wildly, but it was just thinking. According to his previous speculation, there must be something unexpected next, so he began to observe the following situation.


    Wan Yan felt that his throat was dry and he swallowed his saliva subconsciously. His hand slowly stretched out to the front of the beautiful woman''s skirt. Before he touched it, he imagined in his mind how attractive a body would be under this thin dress.


    Seeing his hand touching his skirt, Mrs. peach blossom suddenly raised her head and gave him a smile. When Wan Yanyao was in a daze, a pink smoke suddenly came out of her lips and fell on his face. When Wan Yanyao was in a daze, she seemed to have no bones all over her body and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 893

    Song Qingshu felt chilly after reading for a while. He thought that the women in this world are really terrible. There was Tang Sai''er in front of him. Now there is Madame peach blossom. There are organs hidden in his charming red lips. It''s really hard to prevent.


    Think of him suddenly look a change, there will not be a woman in the world where the hidden organs, then which man can prevent it? Song Qingshu only felt a chill between his legs.


    Mrs. peach blossom helped wanyanyi to avoid making a collision noise to disturb the guards outside the door. After helping the other party to the bed, she quickly released her hand, took out a handkerchief and wiped it on her hand. Her face showed an expression of disgust.


    After throwing away the handkerchief, Mrs. peach blossom got up and walked around the room. From time to time, she picked up some memorials of Wan Yan and looked at them, and turned her lips.


    Song Qingshu complains secretly. Seeing Mrs. peach blossom''s leisurely appearance, it''s obvious that she doesn''t intend to leave. Instead, she plans to stay here until dawn. Do you want to hide on the beam and eat ashes all night?


    "I don''t know how to deal with her after she wakes up?" Song Qingshu''s eyes moved to Wan Yanyu, and found that although his eyes were closed, his face was like brother pig, and his whole body was still shrugging and moving unconsciously.


    "Another spring. A dream?" Song Qingshu quickly reflected that it should be the effect of pink smoke. It seems that it should have the effect of confusing the mind.


    No wonder she is so calm! Song Qingshu suddenly realized that if he had guessed correctly, Wan Yanyu would only regard the dream as true when he woke up the next day, thinking that he really went to Wushan with Mrs. peach blossom last night.


    "What a good medicine!" Song Qingshu was so impressed that he could get some of this medicine by himself. It would be much easier to deal with Wan Yanliang in the future.


    Mrs. peach blossom looked at it for a while. Maybe she was tired. She threw it away as if to herself and murmured, "take off the makeup on your face first. My skin can''t stand it all night."


    After hearing this, song Qingshu was inspired. It seems that no matter what age women are, they will take care of their skin carefully. This is just the right way to see where the peach blossom lady is sacred.


    Mrs. peach blossom looked around and came to a table with a bronze mirror. She first took off the gold hairpin, then the earrings, and then the ten fingers began to rub gently on her face.


    Song Qingshu looked at it with great interest, but before long, his face changed. A woman with a high nose and snowy skin and blue eyes gradually appeared in front of him. At a glance, he knew that she was not from China.


    In fact, the difference between her appearance and before is not too big. She can still see the shadow just now, which is seven or eight points similar. I don''t know how she made it. After a few changes, she concealed her biggest characteristics. Although song Qingshu felt that Mrs. peach blossom''s nose was slightly stiff just now, she didn''t think about it anywhere else just because she was a real woman. I didn''t expect that she was a foreigner.


    Rao Shi, song Qingshu, met countless foreign beauties in his previous life, such as Sophie Marceau, Alice, Eva Green, Jessica Alba, Jennifer Aniston, Haydn panitier, Jennifer Connery, Megan Fox... He is still amazed by the peach blossom lady in front of her. Time seems to leave no trace on her, even standing with Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo, People who don''t know will only think that she is a sister, but will not think that she is nearly a elder generation.


    She has the coquettishness of a young girl and the amorous feelings of a mature woman. At the moment, song Qingshu is racking his brains to think about who this woman is!


    With her peerless appearance, she is an alien woman, and will never be unknown. Suddenly, he thought of the two beautiful alien women in the Golden Book.


    Princess Xiang is not the right age, pass!


    Then there is only one person left, that is the former No.1 Beauty in the world!


    But according to the plot, shouldn''t Zishan Dragon King and his daughter Xiaozhao go back to Persia together at this time? Moreover, the state of Jin has known Mrs. peach blossom many years ago. I feel that it''s not right in time.


    Maybe song Qingshu was too preoccupied and unconsciously leaned out of the beam. At the same time, Mrs. peach blossom was dressing up in the mirror. She saw someone on the beam from the mirror!


    Mrs. peach blossom was shocked, but she quietly picked up the gold hairpin on the table. As soon as her sleeves were raised, the gold hairpin shot at the song Qingshu silently.


    Although song Qingshu was a little absent-minded, the instinct of the master was still there. He realized the danger and quickly dodged the approaching Jin Chai.


    Song Qingshu was even more surprised that he could use an ordinary gold hairpin so wonderfully. I''m afraid there are few people in the world who can surpass her in this concealed weapon technique.


    With a gust of fragrant wind, Mrs. peach blossom came up. Song Qingshu jumped from the crossbeam to the ground with a little bit of toe. The other side also had a little bit of toe. His body was extremely fast and came after him. Compared with song Qingshu''s natural and unrestrained style, there was another unspeakable mystery, such as ghosts, spirits and monsters.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although she was a little familiar with this lightness skill, she thought it was quite different from the lightness skill experts she had seen before. Soon he was dumbfounded. He was not a native of China. Of course, his martial arts were quite different from those of the Central Plains. It''s strange that he had never seen them before.


    The reason why song Qingshu wanted to hide just now was that he was worried that the two men''s skills would leak out, and the beam would not stand up to the toss. If they were broken by the earthquake, it would cause the guards outside to be alert. Now when they are on the flat ground, they have no scruples. When they see that she is pressing hard, they don''t dodge. They reach out to meet her in the palm of their hand.


    There was no time to feel the touch of skin like fat, but I felt a cold breath coming from the palm of my hand, which soon spread from my hands to my chest. This cold breath was quite different from xuanming palm, but it still made the internal skill experts unable to defend.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. As soon as his kung fu moves, the cold will disappear. However, Mrs. peach blossom''s face has changed greatly at the moment. She has already understood that the opponent''s Kung Fu is far above her. The surging palm power on the opponent''s palm would have vomited blood and been seriously injured if it had not been solved by her own secret method.


    As soon as she thought about it, she tried to distance them. But song Qingshu didn''t give her a chance to change her hand into a claw and hold her hand firmly. One hand of Mrs. peach blossom was restrained, and the other hand rushed to the big hole on Song Qingshu''s neck. The angle was very tricky and strange. If a master of the Central Plains met her for the first time, she might suffer a great loss, But song Qingshu has now reached the realm of returning to the original. Although the situation of martial arts is ever-changing, the essence of it is no different to him. His fingers are gently brushed on her wrist, and half of Mrs. peach blossom''s body is numb. How can he still have strength in her hands?


    One hand holding her palm, the other hand holding her wrist, see she also tried to resist, song Qingshu wrong hands, with her own hand to lock up her whole body: "who are you?"


    ----


    After reading the comments, no one seems to have guessed


    What about the agreed monthly pass

 Chapter 894

    Because of her religious belief, Mrs. peach blossom has always been pure and pure. Except her husband, no other man has touched her body, not even the just emperor of the state of Jin. Now her posture is like holding her chest in both hands, but her wrist is tightly locked by song Qingshu from behind. She seems to be nestled in each other''s arms, surrounded by strong masculinity of men, She could not help but be ashamed and angry: "let go!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t realize that they were too close at this time. Now his attention is all on guessing each other''s identity: "who are you?"


    Seeing that he was not moved, Mrs. peach blossom frowned and raised her knee to hit song Qingshu''s belly with a leg whip.


    As soon as song Qingshu closed her legs, she clamped her legs tightly. Mrs. peach blossom used her strength several times in a row, but she couldn''t pull her legs out. Seeing that her movements were more and more fierce, song Qingshu frowned and reached for her Jianjing acupoint. Mrs. peach blossom immediately felt that she had lost most of her strength and no longer had the power to resist.


    "Your Kung Fu seems to have the shadow of the Persian Ming religion..." Song Qingshu frowned and recalled the scene of the battle with mingzun. He still remembers the strange martial arts of the other side. Although this peach blossom lady''s martial arts is far less exquisite than mingzun''s, he can still see some familiar shadows from it. He suddenly thought of a person in his mind and blurted out, "Are you deqis, the Dragon King in purple shirt?"


    Peach blossom lady delicate body a quiver, a face can''t believe ground to look at him: "have you seen me?"


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, the voice of daxingguo came out of the room: "emperor, emperor?"


    Song Qingshu and Daiqi Si held their breath for fear that Daxing might hear something unusual.


    "I just heard something in the room. Is something wrong with the emperor?" The voice of Daxing continues to ring.


    Daiqisi looks like she has taken off her make-up now. If she is seen by daxingguo, will her ten years of hard work fail? Looking at Song Qingshu in a hurry, he opened his red lips slightly and made a silent mouth: "what should I do?"


    Song Qingshu shook her head and motioned to her to watch the change.


    Hearing that there was no answer in the room, daxingguo''s voice suddenly shrill: "emperor, if you don''t answer again, for your safety, the slave will come in!"


    Aware that he began to push the door, song Qingshu''s face changed. He quickly released the shackles of daiqisi and scanned the room for a week. Now that Daxing kingdom is in doubt, he can''t hide it on the beam. At that time, it must be his key inspection object. With Daxing Kingdom''s accomplishments, song Qingshu is not sure that he can hide it from him.


    After thinking about it, the only safe thing in the house is wan Yanyu''s Dragon bed. Song Qingshu didn''t hesitate. He jumped onto the bed, lifted Wan Yanyu to the corner of the bed, rolled up the quilt and covered them.


    Ma Dan, it''s bad for my reputation to be in the same bed with a smelly man! Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a chill when he thinks of the basic culture in his previous life.


    Seeing song Qingshu hiding on the bed without hesitation, the Purple Dragon King stamped her feet subconsciously. Now she must not expose Zhenrong in front of Daxing kingdom. The Dragon bed is her only hiding place. But when she thought there was a man in it, she could not help hesitating. But the door had been pushed open. As long as Daxing Kingdom took a few more steps, she could see the scene here, Her face turned red and white. After all, she bit her teeth and shrank to the Dragon bed.


    Song Qingshu was just abandoning wanyanhe. Suddenly, a soft body came into the quilt. He felt the sweet fragrance of a different Chinese woman and went straight into his nose. Their clothes were close to their clothes. When they touched their skin, they felt a soft and greasy feeling. He could not help but feel a ripple in his heart. Just because they wanted to squeeze together with wanyanhe, the depression was suddenly swept away.


    The Dragon King in purple shirt is even tighter. Since her husband Han Chiba passed away, she has never been so close to a man. Even her nominal husband Chang Sheng Wang has not. Thinking of today''s situation, she has to share the bed and pillow with a strange man, so she feels very sorry for her dead husband.


    "Chiba, I do all this for our daughter. I hope you don''t blame me." The Purple Dragon King sighed in secret.


    She and song Qingshu''s eyes are opposite at this time, and their breath will rush to each other''s face. The Purple Dragon King''s face is slightly red, and subconsciously turns his face away. Song Qingshu has another strange problem. The Dragon King in purple shirt is from Persia. He doesn''t have the cumin flavor common in Western Asia. On the contrary, he breathes like orchid. The smell is very good. It''s really strange.


    At this time, daxingguo had already come in, and they did not dare to make any changes. They listened to the movements outside.


    After Daxing kingdom came in, he scanned the hall for a week, and found nothing unusual. He went to the bedside. Daxing Kingdom pretended to be careless, dropped a bunch of Buddhist beads on the ground, bent over to pick them up, and then went to the bottom of the bed. There was still no abnormality. He couldn''t help wondering. He had just heard the sound of fighting inside. Did he hear it wrong?


    However, he shook his head quickly. He was not an ordinary old-fashioned eunuch because of his excellent skills. Something must have happened in the room just now, so his eyes fell on the Dragon bed.


    "I''m a slave. I''d like to greet the emperor." Daxingguo didn''t dare to open the curtain of the bed. It''s no small matter if he bumped into the emperor.


    Inside, the Purple Dragon King frowned slightly. Now Wanyan has been dazed by her. How can she take care of him.


    Did not hear the response, daxingguo heart doubts: "the emperor?"


    Daisy knew that it was impossible to go on like this, so she said, "the emperor has fallen asleep. What''s the matter with your father-in-law?"


    Daxingguo recognized the voice of Mrs. peach blossom, and thought that this woman was as clean as ice, but was not she sleeping by the emperor? If I had chosen the emperor, I would have had no color in three palaces and six courtyards, and I would have been spoiled by thousands of people. How could I have been reduced to the official recognition of being a servant now.


    "I just heard something moving in the room, so I came in to have a look." Although Daxing country despises in the heart, it is respectful in the mouth.


    "Nothing''s wrong, you go down." Daisy yawned deliberately, as if she was sleepy.


    "Yes." Although Daxing promised, his feet seemed to take root. He stood still.


    Daiqi Si also noticed, can''t help but heart a jump: "father-in-law still have something to do?"


    "Please forgive me, madam. I need to confirm the emperor''s meaning." Daxingguo replied in a deep voice.


    "I just said that the emperor fell asleep." Said daisy in a very disgruntled tone.


    "It''s better to be careful than to shoulder heavy responsibilities." Daxing country stopped, "the slave wants to open the curtain to confirm the safety of the emperor. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Daiqi Si was in a panic. Daxingguo''s martial arts were unfathomable. Once he found something unusual, it would disturb the palace guards. Let alone her. Even if mingzun was resurrected, it would be difficult for her to escape from heaven.


    In a hurry, she had a flash of inspiration in her head and said, "I''m not dressed now. How can I be seen by you?"

 Chapter 895

    Song Qingshu looked at the woman in neat clothes in front of him, and he could not help but smack his tongue secretly. As expected, the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is. Moreover, she still looks the same when it comes to deception.


    However, daxingguo was also experienced and completely unaffected by her words: "madam, you can rest assured that the slave is just a eunuch. Even if you are seen by the slave, you will not lose your reputation."


    Song Qingshu almost gave a thumbs up. It''s never too old to learn. It turns out that if you want to occupy a woman, you can still use this move, and so on! Before he seems to be taking advantage of the yellow shirt girl, for a time, his cheek can''t help a little fever.


    Hearing daxingguo''s insistence on coming in, Daiqi Si, the Dragon King in purple shirt, could not help biting her lips. Now, of course, he could not see the scene inside. If he saw the emperor was dazed, he would not say that his life was safe. The key was that her hard work for more than ten years had been wasted.


    Feeling daxingguo''s hand slowly extending towards the bed curtain, Daiqi Si clenched her teeth and quickly untied her coat.


    Looking at a large area of jade and snow in front of him, song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. The woman took off her clothes when she didn''t agree. What do you mean!


    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, daiqis is as red as blood. She grabs the quilt and puts it on her body. At the same time, she stares at Song Qingshu and tells him not to talk. At the same time, she reaches out her hand and presses him down in the quilt to show her face.


    At this time, Daxing kingdom had already lifted the curtain of the bed, and just saw the back of Daiqi Si, looking at her white and tender skin on her shoulders. Even if he was a eunuch, he could not help but feel a thrill: no wonder the emperor missed her so much that he was really a beauty in the world.


    From daiqisi''s point of view, she can still see that song Qingshu is hiding in the quilt and looking at herself with a smile. She is shy and angry, but she can''t help it. Because she has taken off her makeup, she can''t expose her true face to Daxing Kingdom, so she has to turn her back to him, and turning her back to Daxing Kingdom means facing song Qingshu, Although there are still close fitting clothes on her chest, she is crazy that such a private side is exposed in front of a strange man, especially the two eyes of the other side, which makes her feel as if she has no clothes on!


    "How long is my father-in-law going to see me?" Daisy said coldly. In the end, she blamed the dead eunuch. If the dead eunuch hadn''t come in, she wouldn''t have made such a bad decision.


    "I dare not." Daxingguo hastened to take back his eyes. He was secretly ashamed that a eunuch of his own had lost his mind when he saw a woman. It was a shame for the eunuch.


    He saw that Daisy turned her back to herself. Although she was a little strange, he thought that it was a shame for her to serve the Emperor today. She didn''t want to meet her.


    Daxingguo was about to leave when suddenly the noise he had just heard sounded again. He couldn''t help asking, "did madam hear anything in the room just now?"


    "No!" Daisy replied coldly, hoping that he would disappear soon.


    "That''s strange." Daxing country''s face was surprised. He could not help but step forward, "emperor, emperor?"


    "What are you doing?" Daisy was tight all over her body, and her hands grasped the corner of the quilt tightly, as if she would break the brocade in the next moment.


    All of a sudden, she noticed that song Qingshu was patting her hand gently. She almost fainted when the other party took advantage of the opportunity, and a pink face became extremely white.


    "We have been talking for so long, the emperor should wake up." See Wan Yan has been no sound, Daxing country tone suddenly some bad up.


    Daisy had no idea how to respond to him.


    Seeing daxingguo getting closer and closer, she was about to find out that Yan Yu had passed out. Daisy was thinking about whether she wanted to take advantage of him before he was caught by surprise. But at the thought of daxingguo''s unfathomable martial arts, she hesitated again. Even if she attacked secretly, the possibility of successfully controlling the other side would not exceed 10%.


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, a familiar voice rang out in her ear.


    "Dog slave, I''ve been nagging here all the time. Do you want me to rest?" The voice is as like as two peas, but now, in the coma, she looks at the man in the quilt, blinking her blink.


    "I''ll be damned, I''ll be damned. If you disturb your Majesty''s rest, I''ll go out now." Through Daisy''s back, daxingguo faintly sees Wan Yanyao lying beside her. When he hears his voice, he is still suspicious. He quickly nods his head and bows to make amends.


    "Go down. Don''t step into this room without my orders."¡® Wan Yan said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes! Your majesty, enjoy it, and the slave will retire. " Daxingguo, smiling and bowing, retreated and closed the door.


    Seeing the marvelous performance of the man in front of her, Daisy was so stupid that she could change her voice. In the past, she pretended to be mother-in-law Jinhua. No one could recognize that a 70 or 80 year old woman was a 34 year old woman. But she just changed her voice. She couldn''t completely imitate the voice of a certain person, It''s more or less different.


    But the man as like as two peas and a man, who even had a long time in the high place, was so imitated. Even the old fox of Daxing country did not see the flaw. It was really too great.


    "How did you get there?" After daxingguo left, Daisy couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and asked with a smile, "first tell me who you are."


    "Ah ~" daiqisi realized that she was not well dressed. She hurriedly put her clothes on her body and saw that song Qingshu was still staring at her. She was ashamed and angry. "Do you still look at her


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "such beautiful scenery, if I don''t see it, it would be too outrageous."


    Daiqi Si was stunned. She didn''t expect that this man should say this kind of words so naturally. For a while, she didn''t know how to react. After a long time, she said bitterly, "you are the most shameless person from the Central Plains I have ever seen!"


    "You are the most beautiful western region person I have ever seen." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    Daisy''s breath was rapid. She tried to raise her hand several times, but she put it back after all.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but ask: "why, don''t you plan to do it?"


    "I can''t beat you again. Why shame yourself." Daisy finally regained her composure, replied softly.

 Chapter 896

    Song Qingshu smiles: "madam, I admire you for your calmness." Song Qingshu just took such a big advantage of others, but now it''s not good for him to stay in the same quilt with her, kicking Wan Yanyu aside, and then standing on the ground again with a slight jump.


    "Since you didn''t tear me down just now, it proves that you are not a member of the Jin Dynasty, and I have nothing to be afraid of." Daisy pulled some of her clothes that had slipped off her shoulders. After finishing, she turned around and looked at him curiously. "Who is the master?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "my identity is a little sensitive, it seems that I can''t find the reason to tell you."


    Daisy choked immediately. You know, with her beauty, whether it was Guangmingding in those years or later in the kingdom of Jin, countless heroes were fascinated by her peerless elegance and bowed down under her pomegranate skirt. In front of her, every man was eager to please her. How could he not answer any question like this?


    "Dragon King in purple?" Song Qingshu looked at her up and down and asked curiously, "I remember you should go back to Persia with Xiao Zhao. Why are you in the state of Jin?"


    "Do you know Xiao Zhao?" Daisy was finally moved.


    "It''s been a long time." Song Qingshu remembers that in the minds of men in previous lives, shuang''er and Xiao Zhao are generally recognized as the best wife candidates, and they really have a long-standing relationship.


    "Then why didn''t I hear Xiao Zhao mention you?" Daisy looked at him suspiciously. Among the people Xiao Zhao knew, there seemed to be only one Zhang Wuji, who was so young and had such high martial arts skills. But if Zhang Wuji, she would never recognize him.


    "You''ll hear her talk about me a lot in the future." Song Qingshu smiles, "how come you have been asking me questions? Let''s get down to business. Why did you change from the Purple Dragon King to the peach blossom lady? "


    "Why should I answer you?" Daisy was choking on him just now, but now she''s taking turns, and she says the same thing.


    "Because you are now captured by me." Song Qingshu naturally replied, "madam, it''s better to cooperate a little. I''m afraid you are too delicate to endure torture."


    Daisy''s face changed slightly, but she soon regained her composure. She pointed around and giggled: "do you have any way to torture me here?"


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "I naturally have my way."


    Daisy was slightly stunned. The confidence in the other party''s tone made her shake a little, but after thinking about it, she couldn''t think of the other party''s ability to torture her in the emperor''s bedroom. If not, she would shout casually at that time to lead daxingguo in.


    Thinking of this, she was more determined: "I''m not a three-year-old girl, how can I be so scared by you."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu stepped in front of her, and she was so scared that Daiqi Si quickly stepped back.


    "What do you want to do?" Daisy''s face suddenly became unnatural. She thought that if the other party had any evil intentions later, she would not be able to let him succeed even if her efforts over the years failed.


    "My wife''s eyes are like two crystal clear sapphires. They are so beautiful that I can''t help looking at them more." Song Qingshu stares at her quietly.


    "The apprentice!" Daisy''s face was slightly red, and these three words came out of her mind, but maybe the other person''s tone was not obscene, or for other reasons, she found that she was not as angry as she thought, but she turned her face slightly to the other direction unnaturally.


    "How long do you want to see it?" Seeing him standing there all the time, Daisy''s skin on her neck was a little red, and she said angrily.


    "Until you see my wife looking at me." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Look at you?" Daisy looked back at him suspiciously, only to find a dark, deep eye.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief after he applied the great spirit shifting method to her unexpectedly. It seems that foreigners and Chinese are similar. Before, he was worried that Chinese martial arts would not be effective to foreigners.


    "Where is the real lady peach blossom?" The first problem of song Qingshu.


    "I am the real lady of peach blossom." Daisy replied, a little stiffly.


    "How can it be!" Song Qingshu frowned. You know, wanyanyu brothers were jealous for Taoyao more than ten years ago. At that time, daiqisi was probably the Dragon King in purple shirt.


    "Aren''t you the Dragon King in purple shirt of Ming religion? Why did you become lady peach blossom?" If it is not clear what is the state of being moved, song Qingshu will only think that the other party is deceiving himself.


    "Because of Chiba." Answered deyese.


    "Chiba?" Song Qingshu was puzzled and suddenly thought of a man, "is your husband Han Qianye?"


    "Yes." Daisy nodded, and a gentle look appeared on her pretty face, which seemed to recall the feelings of her husband and wife in the past.


    "Why did you become Mrs. peach blossom because of him?" Song Qingshu is more and more curious.


    "Chiba was pushed out of his family and had to accept a dangerous task. Knowing that he would die, he decided to go to Guangming top to avenge his father in the cold pool of clear water..." Daiqi then began to tell the story of their acquaintance and love, which was similar to what song Qingshu learned from the story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon.


    "What kind of task did Han Chiba accept?" Song Qingshu''s wonderful story is that Chiba, a Chinese and Korean character, is only exposed in the original book. Most of the time, it is mentioned occasionally. Although it is not a dragon suit, it is similar to the role of soy sauce. The reason why he is remembered by many people is that he married daiqisi, the first beauty in the world at that time, but his sense of existence is still not strong, But there seems to be something else in Daisy''s tone?


    Daiqisi explained softly, "Chiba is the descendant of Han Qi, a famous Minister of the Song Dynasty. His uncle Han kuozhou took charge of the power of the Southern Song Dynasty. Han kuozhou was very ambitious and wanted to invade the kingdom of Jin to restore his native land. However, the kingdom of Jin was strong and prosperous. The time for the northern expedition was not ripe. In addition, the main warring factions and the main peacemakers in the Southern Song Dynasty did not give in to each other, so Han kuozhou decided to let Chiba come to the kingdom of Jin first, When it comes to the northern expedition in the future, it will be used for internal purposes. "


    "But he went straight to Guangmingding?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Well." Daisy nodded. "He couldn''t let go of his father''s old grudge, so he changed his way to Guangmingding. Later, I betrayed the Ming religion for him... "She said here with a soft light on her face and no feeling of regret.


    "I know that the rules of the Ming religion are strict. As a saint, I was supposed to be pure and clean all my life. Now I married a man. When the Persian General Church got the news, they would send someone to arrest us. In addition, our husband and wife offended many people of the Middle Earth Ming religion, and they may not be able to accommodate us. So I discussed with Chiba, He decided to pick up the task assigned to him by Han Yuzhou and take this opportunity to remain anonymous in the state of Jin. "

 Chapter 897

    Song Qingshu asked: "don''t you live in seclusion in lingshe island?"


    "The spirit Snake Island is just a cover. We don''t spend much time there, but sometimes we need an identity when wandering in the river and lake, so our husband and wife are disguised as mother-in-law Jinhua and Mr. Yinye from the spirit Snake Island." Daisy explained.


    "It''s really a good idea to hide in the state of Jin while hiding in the wild and in the city." Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring.


    After getting his approval, Daisy smiles and lights up the room: "Chiba and I came to Daxing mansion. By chance, we met Wan Yanyu, who was not an emperor at that time, and his younger brother Wan Yanyuan. Both of them seem to love me very much. Chiba and I decided to disguise ourselves as brothers and sisters and deliberately approach them. They are very noble in the kingdom of Jin, On the one hand, it''s more convenient for Chiba to complete the task. On the other hand, it''s more convenient for Chiba to hide in the royal family of the state of Jin. In the future, even if people from the Ming religion come to visit us, we will have the power to protect ourselves. "


    "So you married the king of Changsheng and became Mrs. peach blossom?" Song Qingshu has a strange face. Han Chiba really wants his wife to marry other men?


    "Yes, at that time, Chiba and I discussed who to marry. At that time, we learned that Wan Yanyu was going to inherit the throne. We were worried about the inconvenience in the Imperial Palace, so we chose Wan Yanyuan. It''s ridiculous that they were so jealous that we really thought I loved Wan Yanyuan more." Although Daisy is now mentally charged, the scorn in the sneer is still revealed.


    Song Qingshu thought: "do you think Wan Yanyuan has better control?"


    Daisy nodded slightly: "yes, he rushed into the bridal chamber on his wedding night. But how could I be taken advantage of by such a smelly man, and then he was dazzled by the smoke of the western regions. This Persian medicine can also make him hallucinate and think what happened with me."


    Song Qingshu takes a look at Wan Yanyu, who is lying on the bed with a silly smile and drooling mouth even when she is asleep. The smoke she mentioned about in the western regions should be the powder smoke that just came out of her mouth. Wan Yanyuan is really unlucky. She thinks she has married a gorgeous Princess for more than ten years, but she has never touched each other''s body from beginning to end.


    "Later, I borrowed an excuse to go back to his fiefdom. Wan Yanyuan loved me very much at that time, and worried that his brother Wan Yanyao would covet me, so he agreed immediately. But he was in an important position in the imperial court, and most of the time he had to stay in the capital. In this way, Chiba and I could live together in his fiefdom... "Daiqi continued to explain.


    Song Qingshu sympathizes with the Ever Victorious king. His head is almost green. And so on. It doesn''t seem to be green. Daiqisi and Han Qianye are husband and wife


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu can only sigh: your circle is really chaotic!


    "That time was the happiest time in my life. Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before Chiba was poisoned by Toutuo of the western regions. We went to ask Hu qingniu, a butterfly bone doctor, to cure him. Unfortunately, he said that he would not give treatment to people outside the Ming religion. Chiba didn''t last long before she left," she said with a trace of hatred. "But then I finally found a chance, Kill Hu qingniu and take revenge for Chiba... "


    Song Qingshu nodded. According to the plot in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven, Zhang Wuji was suffering from the cold poison of xuanming God''s palm at that time and was seeking medical treatment in Butterfly Valley. The whole plot was right.


    However, he is more concerned about the western region Toutuo that Daiqi Si mentioned, who poisoned Han Chiba. There are many analyses about this on the Internet in previous lives. The most reasonable guess is that the Toutuo is kutoutuo, who is disguised as kutoutuo by Guangming right envoy fan Yao in Ruyang palace.


    Fan Yao was also adored by deyse. He was conceited and handsome. In addition, he was in a high position. Even Yang Dingtian and his wife thought that they were made for each other. Unfortunately, deyse refused him. It was just that. Because of the religious rule that the saint of the Persian General Church must be a virgin all her life, fan Yao was depressed, but he could understand it.


    Who knows that Han Qianye came later, no matter how much martial arts he looks, she fell in love with each other with no hesitation. In order to marry him and even directly rebellious, fanyao, who was proud of his feelings, was finally calculated as Han Qianye because of jealousy.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know if it''s true, but he is not interested in redressing Han Chiba''s injustice. He continues to ask, "but I got the news that later the Persian Mingjiao came to the battle of lingshe Island, and you and Xiao Zhao went back to the Persian general religion?"


    Daisy said, "Xiao Zhao is my daughter. According to the religious rules, she automatically inherited my former status as a saint. In addition, when the head of the Persian General Church passed away, those people of the Persian General Church asked Xiao Zhao to return to the general altar to be the head of the church. Because of this relationship, I was spared the pain of burning."


    "When we returned to Persia, we found that the situation of the general religion was not optimistic. The Mongol western expedition gradually wiped out the countries in the western regions, and even threatened the safety of the general religion of Persia. We sent countless experts to try to assassinate the Mongolian high-level officials. Although we killed many Mongolian princes and generals, we still couldn''t hurt their Khan timuzhen."


    Song Qingshu was shocked to hear that. She didn''t know how much blood and tears there were in her words. No wonder the death rate of the Mongolian high-level in the world is so high. The second generation of the golden family is almost completely destroyed, and only Tiemuzhen and several princes of the third generation are left. It seems that Xu liewu was assassinated and seriously injured in the last Xixia marriage recruitment. However, it is conceivable that how many masters must be sacrificed to assassinate so many high-level Mongolians.


    Sure enough, deyse''s words confirmed his conjecture: "for thousands of years, the Persian general religion has been in favor of the western regions. Even the principalities and lords in Europe have been trying to curry favor with us. The strength of the Persian general religion accumulated over thousands of years is far beyond the ability of the Chinese and Turkish Ming religions. It can be said that the Persian general religion has numerous experts and dead men. But these years, in order to assassinate the high-level Mongolians, the masters of the sect were almost lost, and even the leader of the sect was killed. When Xiao Zhao and I returned to Persia, the situation of the general religion was extremely difficult. Suddenly, I thought of the arrangement in the kingdom of Jin in recent years, and decided to return to China and use the kingdom of Jin to contain Mongolia, so as to give the general religion a breathing space. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned and asked, "didn''t you get mingzun''s instructions?" Since mingzun was reborn with Zhang Wuji''s body, he would not sit back and watch his old nest destroyed by Mongolia. He would certainly try to get in touch with the general religion.


    "Mingzun?" Daisy was shocked. "Did mingzun give the oracle?"


    "It''s OK, you go on." Song Qingshu shakes her head. It seems that she doesn''t know about it. Maybe she just missed the news when she came to China.


    Daisy recovered her composure and said slowly, "who knows, not long after I came back, I found that wanyanyuan was in a precarious state. Although we were a fake couple, he was very kind to me these years, and I didn''t want to sit back and ignore him. So I went to the palace to see the emperor, and the young master knew all about it later."

 Chapter 898

    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded and asked a few more questions about the Persian general religion. Daisy answered them one by one. Seeing that there was nothing to ask, song Qingshu snapped his fingers and woke Daisy up from her state of being moved.


    Different from the intrigues of various countries in the world, song Qingshu from later generations knows very well how powerful Mongolia is. Therefore, in his heart, Mongolia is the ultimate boss. Today, Jin and Manchu are only elite monsters. There is no need to do anything to damage the anti Mongolian plan for the sake of immediate interests.


    Although daiqisi was a member of the Ming religion, song Qingshu now needed the Ming religion to hold back Mongolia. In a sense, daiqisi and he were on the same front. Before he was in heimuya, he could even let mingzun go, let alone a purple dragon king.


    "What did you just do to me?" After she woke up, Daisy was stunned for a while, trying to remember what happened just now, but she couldn''t remember. She just remembered the feeling that she couldn''t refuse the other person''s request. She subconsciously stepped back and looked at the other person in horror.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "what are you doing with your chest? Do you think I will take off your clothes? I''m not that bad. Besides, I''ve seen it just now. "


    Daisy''s face turned red. It turned out that she had just quietly checked the integrity of her clothes, and there was no sign of passivity: "what on earth have you done to me?"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything unfavorable to you," Song Qingshu said after a pause. Seeing her suspicious face, she added, "we are not enemies, at least not in a short time. You just need to remember that."


    "And who are you?" Daisy looked at him in surprise.


    Song Qingshu opened the back window and was about to leave. When she heard her words, she couldn''t help but pause. She turned around and said with a smile, "my name is Wang. You can call me Lao Wang next door in the future."


    After that, his body flashed and disappeared into the night sky. Daxing kingdom was on the other side. Although there were many people on the other side, it was hard for ordinary bodyguards to notice with song Qingshu''s lightness skill.


    "Old Wang next door?" Daisy murmured to herself, "why is the name so strange? Maybe he''s from the western regions, but it doesn''t look like him. "


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu is very familiar with the imperial palace of the state of Jin. He knows where there are secret sentries and where the bodyguards patrol every few minutes. If someone observes, he will only see a ghost like figure strolling in the Imperial Palace, with a strange sense of elegance.


    It wasn''t long before he returned to the hall of Taihe, only to find that queen peiman had already fallen asleep. He awoke each other angrily: "for your sake, my trip can be said to be an adventure. As a result, you can sleep soundly here."


    Queen peiman woke up, looked at the man standing by the bed, and giggled: "you know that people are queens, and the eunuchs are always with them. Only by sleeping can they send them away and wait for you to come back. Don''t be angry. How''s it going


    In front of her, a empress pleaded softly. To be honest, song Qingshu was a little proud: "as you expected, as soon as Mrs. peach blossom entered the palace, she was asked by the palace maids of Daxing state to take her to bath and dress. Then your husband threatened the life of King Changsheng, and she left."


    Song Qingshu said what happened just now in a few words, but of course he didn''t tell the truth. Instead, he concealed the identity of Daiqi Si. The rest was half true and half false. Anyway, Wanyan thought the whole thing was like this.


    "Taoyao, that bitch, I knew that this fox would come to seduce the emperor one day." Said queen peiman, gnashing her teeth.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "from the whole thing, Mrs. peach blossom is also a victim. Your emperor''s husband is the initiator."


    Queen peiman leaned over her head and asked, "is Mrs. peach blossom very beautiful?"


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, daiqisi''s graceful figure and beautiful appearance came to mind, and subconsciously replied, "it''s really beautiful."


    Queen peiman couldn''t help humming: "I know that this fox is good at hooking up with men. Since she came to the capital, all the men around her can''t help falling in love with her, even you."


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. It''s really terrible for a woman to be jealous. To tell you the truth, although Daiqi Si has a crush on several men, she has no choice but to do it, and she doesn''t do anything wrong to her husband Han Qianye. On the contrary, it''s the work of Queen peiman, which is more like a fox.


    Perceiving that he didn''t like it, Queen peiman was very upset. She reached for song Qingshu''s hand and said, "don''t leave tonight. Stay with me."


    "Ah?" Song Qing''s calligraphy heart thinks that you just said that other people are foxy. The style of painting changes a little fast.


    Queen peiman gritted her teeth and said, "my husband is falling down with his wife dianluan. Feng, now he is having a good time. I want him to taste his wife''s falling down with other men."


    Song Qing didn''t have much interest in the book, but she stirred up an evil fire with a few words. Since the empress had invited her, wouldn''t it hurt her face if she refused?


    The room was lit with top-grade sandalwood, and the special sweetness of the woman in the quilt made song Qingshu''s body and bones become crisp soon. Queen peiman bit his ear and said with a silly smile: "I need to work hard, young master. I need to get pregnant early and give the child''s name. Otherwise, the night will be long and the dream will be long. Maybe Taoyao will be cheap."


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, a series of things happened that surprised the courtiers. Before Wan Yanyu, they thought that the emperor was going to fight Wan Yanyuan. On the birthday banquet day, Wan Yanyuan''s escape gave the emperor a way to fight. Even Wan Yanyuan himself thought so and fled to the fiefdom overnight.


    However, Wan Yanyu didn''t punish him. Instead, he issued a series of imperial edicts to comfort and reward Changsheng king. At the same time, some officials who were close to Changsheng King were also promoted, which made a lot of Ministers confused.


    Some well-informed people have already known about Mrs. peach blossom''s entering the palace one night, and they immediately know all the abnormal orders of Wanyan. After all, this kind of thing is not a glorious thing, so people who know it dare not talk about it. Most of the ministers are still in a state of ignorance, and they wanted to be defeated. The two brothers suddenly made up, and the ministers who had been waving flags for the emperor could not help but lose.


    Bang Dang!


    In the palace of Hailing king, Wan Yanliang was so angry that he swept everything on the table to the ground: "it''s really unreasonable. Seeing that the king of Changsheng is going to be finished soon, as a result, as soon as Taoyao came out, Wan Yanyao changed his mind immediately. Wanyan is not a man who does great things

 Chapter 899

    It is obvious that Wan Yanliang belongs to a few people who know the inside story. Although he is always lustful, beauty is just a plaything for him. He will never be obsessed with beauty, which will delay his business. Wan Yanliang can''t help being angry and contemptuous at the sight that Wan Yanyao is so infatuated with Taoyao that he''s soft on Changsheng Wang Xinci.


    "Lord, calm down. Lord, calm down." Xiao Yu, a confidant on one side, advised, "it''s because Wan Yanyu is not a person who does great things that you have a chance."


    Wan Yanliang suddenly turned angry for joy: "yes, you''re the king of this story."


    Xiao Yu laughed and continued: "Lord, in fact, it''s only a matter at the door to solve the Ever Victorious king. Why be angry?"


    "It''s not that easy." Wanyanliang frowned and said, "wanyanyao likes Taoyao so much, and Taoyao is not the kind of unprincipled woman. There must be some consensus between them. Wanyanyao treats Changsheng King well, and in return, Taoyao obeys him."


    At the thought of tao yao, Wan Yanliang was indignant. He was pulled out of the top by two brothers of Wan Yanliang. Hum, when Wang Rongdeng of Japan came to Dabao, he must hold tao yao in one hand and Gebi in the other, singing on the Dragon bed all night. That''s the best joy in the world.


    Seeing Wan Yanliang''s pig like face, Xiao Yu doesn''t have to guess what he''s thinking. He coughs to remind him to get back to business: "do you think Wan Yanliang likes to steal Taoyao like this, or do you prefer to take her to the palace with integrity?"


    "Of course, it''s wanyanliang who plays with wanyanliang in the palace..." wanyanliang blurts out. Noticing Xiao Yu''s eyes, he can''t help but smile, "but Taoyao is wanyanyao''s sister-in-law after all. How can he receive wanyanliang in the palace honestly?"


    "It''s impossible under normal circumstances, but what if something special happens?" Xiao Yu laughed strangely.


    "Special circumstances?" Wanyanliang eyebrows move, can not help but great interest.


    "Wudai, the governor of Chongyi army, recently reported a soldier''s rebellion." Xiao Yu reminds a way.


    "Yes, I remember it, but the rebellion was not big and it was soon suppressed." Wudai, the governor of Chongyi army, is one of Wan Yanliang''s confidants in the army. Mentioning him, Wan Yanliang can''t help thinking of his beautiful wife, Mrs. Tang. But I don''t know why. Every time he thought of her before, Wan Yanliang couldn''t help but feel the urge to push her down. But recently, when he thought of her, he didn''t respond at all.


    Maybe I''m tired of it!


    Wan Yanliang didn''t care too much. He didn''t know that he was moved by song Qingshu at the beginning, which led to that he couldn''t have a lust for Mrs. Tang any more.


    "Tang Kuo Bian is really a green turtle. My sister and wife have been played by me all over the world." At the thought of pride, Wan Yanliang almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yu coughed and continued: "the file of this rebellion has not been reported to Wan Yanyu. We can just take advantage of this to get rid of the king of Changsheng."


    "How?" Wan Yanliang was shocked by his spirit.


    "So and so..." Xiao Yu leaned over and explained in a low voice in his ear.


    Wanyanliang frowned: "so obviously planted, wanyanhe will be silly to believe it?"


    "Wang Ye can rest assured that the reason why Wan Yanyao can play with his brother''s wife wantonly now is that he is the emperor. If one day the throne falls into the hands of Changsheng king, how can he not repay such a humiliation? So what Wanyan is most afraid of is that the throne will be inherited by his brother. Even if he really knows that it has nothing to do with Changsheng, he will pretend to believe that Changsheng is behind the scenes. " Xiao Yu said with confidence.


    "And there''s another reason. If the king of Changsheng is executed for treason, Taoyao, Princess of Changsheng, becomes a criminal. Wanyanyao can bring her into Huanyi courtyard. Hehe, Huanyi courtyard is in the palace. Even if he asks Taoyao to sleep every day, how can people outside know?" Xiao Yu and WAN Yanliang look at each other and smile at each other.


    Wan Yanliang put himself into the role of Wan Yanyao and made a deduction. He found that Wan Yanyao was very likely to choose this way. He was overjoyed: "Xiao Yu, you are the reincarnation of our king, Zhang Liang. When we succeed in the future, we will make you the king of Xi family!"


    Liao can be roughly divided into three forces, one is the Royal Yelu family, the other is the later Xiao family, and the other is the Xi people. At that time, Liao was almost destroyed by the Jin State, and a large number of nobles were captured. In order to change their fate, these captured Liao people secretly relied on WAN Yanliang. Although Xiao Yu''s surname was Xiao, he was an outstanding figure among the Xi people.


    "Thank you, Lord!" Xiao Yu bows and salutes. Wan Yanliang can''t see the strange light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition, Wang wanyanyuan of Changsheng was like a lost dog running back to the fiefdom. He wanted to take his wife away, but he learned that Taoyao had gone to Beijing first. Counting the date, it happened that his front foot was away from Beijing, and her back foot was in the capital.


    Although he was afraid in his heart, he loved this beautiful wife very much in his life, and decided to venture back to the capital. When he was still on the road, he received the imperial edict from the emperor. Instead of mentioning his sin, he was rewarded. Wan Yanyuan was not happy at all. Instead, he thought of some possibility, and his heart sank.


    All the way, wanyanyuan finally rushed back to the palace in the capital. When he saw his wife Taoyao, he couldn''t help but want to hold her.


    Daisy, who had been able to cope with these intimate acts, moved away without any trace, and let him jump into the air. Before he spoke, she asked the servants around to leave first.


    Wan Yanyuan knew that his wife wanted to talk to him. After people left, he could not help asking: "have you ever found... The man?"


    Daisy sighed deliberately: "if I don''t go to him, how can you stand here safely?"


    "Did he... Did he do anything to you?" Wan Yanyuan''s voice trembled.


    Daisy replied faintly, "how can you imagine like a three-year-old after so many things?"


    End Yan Yuan suddenly angry: "that beast really bullied you!"


    "He bullied me. What can you do?" Daisy looked quietly at her nominal husband.


    "I..." Wan Yanyuan said for a moment, yes, what can he do? He is the emperor and the king of a country. An imperial edict can make my head fall to the ground. What can I do!


    Daisy sighed and continued, "you have to be mentally prepared. In the next few days, he will summon me to the palace five times every other mountain."


    Wan Yanyuan showed an unbelievable expression on his face and stood up abruptly: "Wan Yanyu, the dog thief, is deceiving people too much!"


    Looking at his angry appearance, a faint smile appeared on her lips: "Lord, why don''t we turn back?"

 Chapter 900

    "Against... Against?" Wan Yanyuan trembled. Although he was very dissatisfied with his brother, he never thought of rebelling from the beginning to the end. After all, their room was thin, and after the death of the king of Wei, he was the only heir to the throne, so his heart was still full of fantasy.


    Although she is not a real husband and wife with him, Daisy is still very clear about her husband''s temperament. She knows that if she doesn''t force him to the end, he will be very difficult to make a decision.


    "If you''re afraid, I''ll serve the emperor well in the future. I''ll keep you safe all your life." Daisy said faintly.


    The reason why she wanted to take the opportunity to force Yan Yuan to revolt was that the situation of the Persian general religion was becoming more and more critical, and she had to control the power of the Jin State as soon as possible. Compared with Wan Yanyu, Wan Yanyuan was obviously much better controlled. Moreover, when Wan Yanyuan became emperor, she would be able to be a queen, and at that time, blowing a little pillow wind would affect the strategy of the Jin state towards Mongolia. On the contrary, if we rely directly on Wanyan, after all, the relationship between the two sides is not ethical in the eyes of outsiders, and her identity will never be seen, so the impact on Wanyan is naturally limited.


    Excited by his wife, Wan Yanyuan''s face turned blue and red, and her breath became urgent. Daisy looked at him quietly, but did not disturb him. After a long time, Wan Yanyuan took a deep breath: "Wan Yanhe is deceiving people too much. Since he is not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust."


    Daisy said with a smile, "I didn''t marry the wrong man." After hearing this, Yan Yuan''s spirit was boosted. "Wang ye should contact his family as soon as possible, and gather up a force that can control the situation in the capital. Then I will be an insider in the palace, and I will work inside and outside."


    Wan Yanyuan frowned: "do you want to enter the palace?"


    Daisy ran behind him, pinched his shoulder and said in a soft voice, "what we need most now is time. I can not only paralyze him, but also monitor his movements when I am around wanyanhe..."


    Seeing that his face was still ugly, Daisy sighed: "in ancient times, those who achieved great things did not care about small things. His wife and father fell into Xiang Yu''s hands, but he did not waver, and finally achieved great things. As long as the Lord does not dislike me after he ascends the throne, I will be satisfied. "


    Wan Yanyuan said in a hurry: "madam, why do you say that! You don''t do all this for me. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been killed by wanyanyu. In the future, if I dislike you, wouldn''t it be better to be a pig or a dog? "


    "With Wang Ye''s words, Taoyao is more confident." Daisy''s face was excited, but her heart was calm. Years of camouflage life had made her feel calm.


    "But there''s another problem," Wan Yanyuan suddenly frowned. "The Daxing country around Wan Yanyu is unfathomable. Even if we can take it by surprise, Daxing country can protect him to evacuate safely. Once Wan Yanyu organizes a counterattack, we will fall short of success."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I have a way to deal with Daxing." Daisy clapped her hands, and suddenly three figures came in outside the door, which startled Wan Yanyuan.


    Wan Yanyuan looked at the two men and a woman who came in. Their appearance was very different from that of the Chinese people. The tallest one was bearded and blue eyed, and the other one was yellow bearded and hawk nosed. On the contrary, the woman had black hair, no different from the Chinese people. But her eyes were very pale, almost colorless, and her face was about thirty years old. Although it looked strange, her appearance was very beautiful.


    "The three of them are friends I know in the river and lake. They are called the three envoys of Fengyun and Yueyue. This is Liuyun envoys, this is Miaofeng envoys, and this is Huiyue envoys. If the three of them join hands, there is no doubt that the great rejuvenation of the country will die." When Daiqi Si returned to the Central Plains this time, Xiao Zhao worried about her mother''s danger, so he sent three Persian envoys to return to the Central Plains with her.


    The three great shift of the universe be quite different from the Central Plains martial arts. They were originally on the Snake Island. Zhang Wuji''s Joyoung magic, Qian Kun''s great move, Taijiquan sword and other martial arts have been completed, but they were still beaten by three people, and even forced Zhao Min to play the same style of action.


    Daisy thought that no matter how good the martial arts of Daxing kingdom were, they couldn''t be better than Zhang Wuji at the beginning. Together with the three of them, and with their own mind, it was not difficult to get rid of Daxing kingdom.


    Hearing the introduction of daiqisi, Wan Yanyuan was overjoyed: "in this way, the assurance of success is a bit greater!" When I met Taoyao in those years, I knew that she and Han Chiba''s "brother and sister" were from the Jianghu, and I didn''t doubt her judgment.


    Daiqi Si smiles, but she is wondering who the man she met in the palace is. She will try her best to take Fengyun and Yuesan with her, so as not to catch the man''s way again.


    At this time, Wan Yanliang and Xiao Yu also talked about song Qingshu.


    "Do you mean to hand over the trial of this treason case to Tang Kuo Bian?" Wan Yanliang looks at Xiao Yu suspiciously.


    "Not bad!" Xiao Yu nodded his head and said, "this case is of great importance. People with clear eyes can see that the king of Changsheng has been wronged. If the king''s own people come forward, it will inevitably arouse criticism. Tang Kuo''s argument is different. Outsiders don''t know that he has taken refuge with the king. In addition, he is the emperor''s son-in-law. No matter how to deal with the king of Changsheng, others will only think that it is the emperor''s intention."


    "Wonderful Wan Yanliang patted his thigh. "It''s a wonderful way to kill people with a knife. It also makes me forget everything from this matter. OK, it''s settled. I''ll start working immediately and let Tang kuodian be the chief judge of this treason case!"


    ¡­¡­


    But song Qingshu didn''t know that he had been missed by two groups of people. At the moment, he was going to see the special "prisoner" in the secret room.


    Zhao Min is sitting on the bed with her knees in a daze. Suddenly she hears the noise coming from the exit. The whole person jumps up like a rabbit. Looking at the smiling look of the man coming in, she is not angry: "song, you are such a jerk!"


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was surprised, but his face was still: "who''s surnamed song? Is Miss Zhao confused after being locked up for a long time? "


    Zhao Min sneers a few: "don''t pretend to be stupid here."


    Song Qingshu patted his head and made an expression of sudden realization: "the song in your mouth is the golden snake king song Qingshu you mentioned when you tortured Chongjie. The girl never forgets that man. It seems that he must owe you a lot of money."


    Hearing his reply, a trace of doubt flashed on Zhao Min''s face and said coldly, "the life he owes me is not over."


    In fact, she is not sure whether this person is song Qingshu or not. She just thinks that Tang Kuo Bian suddenly has excellent martial arts skills, and that he has a connection with Chongjie and Gebi at the same time, which coincides with her previous conjecture. Therefore, she intends to cheat him, but she doesn''t know that the opponent''s flaws are revealed, which makes her confused.

 Chapter 901

    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the man owes the girl more than his whole life, but I don''t think the girl is very angry when she mentions him. It seems that the girl is going to let the man pay his debt."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red: "what are you talking about?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t answer. He looks around in the secret room and doesn''t find anything unusual. Zhao Min is really very human. If an ordinary woman had been locked up for such a long time, she would have been crazy: "how is Miss Zhao living here?"


    Zhao Min rolled his eyes angrily: "I''d like to keep you here for such a long time?"


    Song Qingshu is also a little sorry. As Jinzhiyuye, she didn''t suffer this kind of hardship. During this period of time, she was busy, but she didn''t have time to take care of her. Fortunately, she still remembered to ask people to send her water and food, otherwise she would have been starved to death.


    "It''s true that I''m not well received these days. If you have any requirements, you can just put forward them now. As long as I can do it, I will satisfy you." Song Qingshu said.


    "If I ask you to let me out, will you promise me?" Zhao Min laughed scornfully.


    "Except for this." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    Zhao Min was silent. Just when song Qingshu thought that she was resisting with silence, she suddenly said, "I want to take a bath and change clothes."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment. He imagined that Zhao Min would take this opportunity to think of various ways to escape, but he never expected that her first request was to bathe and change clothes.


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly? I want to take a bath and change clothes." Zhao Min said angrily, "I''ve been locked up by you for so long, and I stink all over."


    Song Qingshu thinks that I just passed by you, but he also knows that women always love Jie. Even if they don''t take a bath, they will feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, you wait." Song Qingshu stood up and looked at the entrance of the secret room. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "it''s too narrow here. I''m afraid it''s difficult to move in the bath bucket."


    "Then go to the upper room." Zhao Minli said naturally.


    "Upper room?" Song Qingshu frowned and Zhao Minsu came to Gu Lingjing. What kind of tricks are he playing this time?


    "You are so good at martial arts. Are you afraid that I will run away?" Zhao Min seemed to guess his mind and said directly.


    "Well, you wait here now. I''ll go up and ask the maid to prepare hot water." Song Qingshu hid Zhao Min here for fear that he might leak the news, so he never let any servants contact Zhao Min, and naturally people outside could not get any news.


    After a while, song Qingshu led Zhao Min out. Zhao Min quickly walked to the window, pushed open the window, took a deep breath of fresh air, and showed an intoxicated expression: "finally, we can see the sun again. The fragrance of flowers and plants is really missed."


    Song Qingshu pointed to the steaming bath bucket and said, "the hot water is ready for you. Let''s wash it."


    Zhao Min was stunned: "wait, are you going to be here?"


    "Nonsense!" Song Qingshu said angrily, "I''m not here to watch. What will you do if you run away?"


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and white: "a girl of mine is bathing here, and you, a big man, stand by and watch!"


    "There''s a screen. If you pull it over, I can''t see it." Song Qingshu said with disapproval.


    "Of course not!" Zhao Min''s face turned red. When she bathed in Ruyang palace, even the maid was not allowed to stay in the room, let alone a man. In case the other party has a bad intention, this broken screen, what blocking effect can it play!


    "If you don''t want to wash it, forget it," Song Qingshu went to the front of the bath bucket and looked at the steaming water. "But the servant girls worked hard to prepare such a big bucket. It''s a pity to pour it. If you don''t wash it, I''ll wash it." As he spoke, he tried to take off his clothes.


    "Wash it yourself." Zhao Min''s eyes showed a trace of joy. After he took off his clothes and soaked in the bucket, he immediately ran away. I don''t believe he dares to chase me naked.


    Song Qingshu took a look at Zhao Min and had a clear view of her careful thinking: "don''t make any small calculation. Since you don''t like it, go back to the secret room again."


    Zhao Min snorted: "who said I don''t wash, get out of the way!" She went to song Qingshu and pushed him out. She shuddered at the thought of going back to the dark secret room.


    "But you really can''t stay here." Seeing song Qingshu''s frown, Zhao Min quickly added, "after all, men and women are different. I hope you can understand. If you are afraid of me running away, you can let your wife look at me here."


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, knowing that he was really embarrassed to stay here: "good!" First let Zhao Min hide, and then he went to the door to call a servant girl to ask Gebi to come.


    Gebi was already nearby, and soon came. Seeing this legendary first beauty in the kingdom of Jin, Zhao Min couldn''t help but be absent-minded for a moment: "there is such a beautiful woman. Tang Kuo is such a jerk. He has such a good sex luck."


    When Zhao Min looks at Gebi, Gebi is also looking at her. In fact, when Zhao Min was sent to the secret room after she was in a coma, Gebi had already met her. Although her face is a little more haggard and pale, she is still very beautiful.


    "I don''t know what her relationship with Qingshu is?" Ge Bi and song Qingshu get along during this time. They know that they are just fake couples, but their life is no different from that of real couples. They eat at the same table and sleep together... Thinking about a pretty face, they get a layer of rosy glow.


    "Get out, get out." Seeing Ge Bi coming, Zhao Min immediately drives song Qingshu out.


    "All right, all right, now." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, she sealed several acupoints on her body, and then told Gebi, "now her whole body skill is sealed, and her strength can''t even compare with that of an ordinary weak woman. As long as you are careful, you don''t have to be afraid of her. As soon as there is a situation, you call me in, and I''ll guard outside."


    "All right, all right!" Gebi said with a smile, "a girl''s family wants to take a bath. Why are you here? I''ll take care of her."


    As she said this, Gebi pushed song Qingshu out, and then quickly locked the door. Then she turned to Zhao Min and said with a smile, "Miss Zhao, you should be relieved."


    Zhao Min gave a gentle hum and looked at the steaming appearance in the tub. He could no longer resist the desire in his heart. After a look at Gebi, he blushed and untied his dress.


    Gebi only felt that the room was full of brilliance, and could not help praising: "Miss Zhao is really in good shape, and I don''t know which man will be so lucky in the future."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red. He quickly hid in the bath bucket and just recovered his old style: "if you want to talk about her figure, where can my sister compare with her? If you can enjoy her beauty every day, song Qingshu is the happiest man in the world."

 Chapter 902

    Hearing this, Gebi''s heart trembled and blushed. She subconsciously replied, "he... How can he tell you all about it?"


    Gebi is not stupid. She is just confused by Zhao Min''s unexpected problem. She doesn''t react for a moment. When she sees Zhao minlu''s shocked expression, she suddenly realizes: "you... You cheat me."


    Zhao minjiao laughs: "return to elder sister, don''t blame younger sister, this careful thinking."


    Gebi suddenly gets up and bites her lips tightly. What she worries most is whether her carelessness will affect song Qingshu. The more she thinks about it, the more worried she is. She turns around and trots out: "Qingshu, Qingshu!"


    "Ah Zhao Min wants to stop her. Unfortunately, Gebi doesn''t listen to her at this time. She runs out without stopping, leaving Zhao Min to complain secretly. Now she is soaking in the bath bucket. If song Qingshu comes in, she won''t hit her.


    She hurried around looking for clothes, but everything was in a hurry. There were no clean clothes around. Looking at the dress she took off, Zhao Min frowned slightly. She was so happy that she didn''t want to wear it again. Of course, if other men came in, she would put on old clothes even if she didn''t like it any more. But song Qingshu came in, and she didn''t resist it subconsciously, I was just a little hesitant.


    Just as he hesitated, song Qingshu rushed in after hearing the news. Zhao minjiao called out and suddenly shrank into the bath bucket. She hid her body under the water and only showed her head outside.


    "Sorry, I''m not careful at the moment..." Gebi follows song Qingshu and apologizes busily.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t blame yourself. Miss Zhao is as good as a fox. She has mental calculation but no intention. You are not her opponent."


    "But..." Gebi''s heart is still full of guilt.


    "It really doesn''t matter. Miss Zhao and I are old friends. It''s not a big deal to be known by her identity," Song Qingshu said when he saw that she was still worried. "Well, you go to prepare a change of clothes for Miss Zhao, and I''ll have a good chat with her."


    "Well." Gebi nodded and left restlessly.


    Seeing that Gebi left, Zhao Min bit her lip and said, "let her go. Now there are only one man and one woman left. Do you want to take advantage of me?"


    Song Qingshu restored his original voice and said sadly, "I really want to take advantage of you. I''ve already taken advantage of you. Why wait until now?"


    Recalling all the things since they met, she had to admit that the man had several opportunities to take advantage of himself, but he gave up very gentlemanly. Zhao Min could not help blushing and hummed: "take off your mask and look strange."


    Now that she has seen through, there is no need to continue to disguise. Song Qingshu directly takes off the mask and looks at the familiar face in front of her. Zhao Min sighs: "you are really there. With a big beard, no one recognizes you."


    "Who made the characteristics of Tang Kuo''s argument so obvious?" Seeing that Zhao Min didn''t realize the subtlety of his disguise technique, song Qingshu was not so stupid as to take the initiative to explain it. He was worried that she would find something sooner or later when he continued to entangle in this issue. He immediately changed the subject. "I really admire the princess. I thought you were cunning enough to cheat me with words before. I didn''t know it was just a cover, You started with Gebi. "


    "Of course," Zhao Min said with a proud chin, "it''s impossible to get something out of your old fox''s mouth, but it''s much easier to start with Gebi''s little white rabbit."


    With that, Zhao Min suddenly changed her face and tone: "I don''t know what you''ve done. The most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin knows that you''re song Qingshu, and even regards you as her husband. I''m afraid you''ve enjoyed all the good fortune in the world during this time."


    "Charisma, no way." Song Qingshu shrugged and made a helpless expression, which made Zhao Minya itch.


    "Why, is the princess jealous?" Noting her expression, song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhao Min''s face slightly changed: "hum, what vinegar can I eat? It''s not for Zhou Zhiruo''s injustice."


    "Do you plead for her?" Song Qingshu had a strange look on his face. "When did your relationship with her become so good?"


    "I just thought that Zhou Zhiruo and I had been fighting openly and secretly for so many years, and finally got an outsider. I was just upset." Zhao Min turned his head with a snort.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Zhao Min''s face turned red: "Hey, people are still bathing. It''s not a gentleman for you to look at people like this."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "I am not a gentleman."


    "Er," Zhao Min breathed and quickly cut off the topic, "when are you going to let me go?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Zhao Min suddenly some anxious: "you can''t shut me up for a lifetime?"


    "That''s not true," Song Qingshu replied after thinking about it, "but I can''t let you go recently, lest you ruin my business."


    Zhao Min grabbed the edge of the bath bucket and leaned against the wall of the bucket. There was a hint of meditation between his eyebrows. After a moment, he said, "what are you planning in the kingdom of Jin? Tell me. Maybe we have the same interests."


    "The princess is my prisoner now. Why don''t you talk about your plan in the kingdom of Jin first?" Song Qingshu looked at her delicate clavicle exposed in the air, and looked away unnaturally.


    Zhao Min seemed to be aware of something. After a slight spat, he shrank back to the surface of the water. After a long time, he calmed down: "in fact, it''s nothing to tell you. Now our Ruyang palace is in charge of managing the Jin and Qing Dynasties. The main forces under his command were recruited by Genghis Khan and led by his brother Wang Baobao to the western expedition, During this period, we are unable to take any military action against the two countries, but we can''t make them too comfortable. "


    "Now you''ve swallowed 100000 elite soldiers in the Qing Dynasty, and then there''s the San Francisco rebellion. No matter who wins or loses in the end, it''s not worth worrying about."


    "So only the kingdom of Jin is left. A unified and stable kingdom of Jin is not what we want to see. So I come to the kingdom of Jin to stir up the contention for the throne, so that the more chaotic and turbulent the kingdom of Jin, the better."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect Zhao Min to be so honest and tell everything he had planned. Judging from the information he had, Zhao Min''s words should not be much different from what he actually thought.


    He soon understood that Zhao Min''s all these things made him an upright and upright schemer. Even if he was known, it didn''t matter, because everyone''s desire would be magnified infinitely in front of the throne. Can''t wan Yanyong, who is supported by Zhao Min, guess what her purpose is? But even if you know what, compared with the throne, what is the threat of Mongolia in the future?


    Seeing that he fell into silence, Zhao Min said with a smile, "well, our interests should be the same. Mongolia hopes that the more chaos in the kingdom of Jin, the better. I''m afraid that''s what you think of the Golden Snake camp."


    Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly moved. Although Zhao Min was brilliant, she was not omniscient after all. Because she didn''t know her relationship with the state of Qing, her judgment was greatly biased.


    Indeed, from the perspective of the Golden Snake camp, the more chaotic the kingdom of Jin is, the more favorable it is to the Golden Snake camp. But the Golden Snake camp is only one of his forces. The interests of the Golden Snake camp do not represent his overall interests. In his mind, Mongolia is the biggest enemy.


    However, he would not be stupid enough to tell Zhao Min the truth, so he followed her words: "yes, our interests are indeed consistent to some extent."


    "Then you should let me go." Zhao Min smiles and blinks at him.


    "It''s OK to let you go, but..." Song Qingshu said, "I''ve worked so hard to catch you. I can''t let you go in vain, and according to your Mongolian custom, the captured people need to pay ransom to redeem themselves."


    "Ransom?" Zhao Min breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s no problem. There''s nothing else in Ruyang palace. The ransom is affordable."


    "Don''t be so angry," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I want a lot of ransom, 200000 taels of gold and 1 million taels of silver. The princess also knows that most of the Golden Snake camp used to be bandits, living a life of licking blood on the blade. Now that the territory is big, it''s impossible to rob the people in the territory, In this way, the daily expenses of military pay and grain are astronomical, so I have to go to the princess to have fun. "


    Zhao Min took a cool breath when he heard this: "song, do you think my family has a golden mountain and a silver mountain? The annual money given to the state of Jin by the Southern Song Dynasty is only 250000 taels of silver and 250000 pieces of silk. You are a lion''s mouth."


    "Can''t you take it out? Then there''s no way Song Qingshu shrugs and wants to leave. "It seems that the princess will live here for some time. When Ruyang palace takes out the ransom, I will release you again."


    "Oh, wait!" Thinking of how long he would stay in the secret room, Zhao Min turned pale and quickly stopped him, "but you want too much. We can discuss it again."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no discussion, unless..."


    Zhao Min looks happy: "unless what?"


    Song Qingshu looked back at her with a smile: "I have a strange problem, that is, I love rivers and mountains, but I love beautiful people more. If the princess is willing to kiss me, maybe I can consider exempting your ransom."


    "Shameless!" Zhao Min was angry, but after a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "what you said is true?"


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows trembled, thinking that Zhao Min''s proud temperament should not betray beauty, he nodded and said, "of course it''s true."


    "Well, come here." Zhao Min pursed her lips and waved to him.

 Chapter 903

    "Are you sure?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly. To tell the truth, he couldn''t understand what Zhao Min was thinking now.


    "Are you going to make it or not?" Zhao Min light angry thin angry look see Song Qing Book heart all melt, hastily salivate face to gather in the past.


    "Squat down." Looking at Song Qingshu standing beside the bath bucket and looking down at himself, Zhao Min''s face was slightly red, and he quickly put his body against the wall of the bucket. Fortunately, there was a thick layer of petals on the water, otherwise he would have seen it all.


    "You don''t really want to kiss me, do you?" Song Qingshu stares at her with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "If you don''t, squat down quickly." Zhao Min said angrily.


    Although song Qingshu felt strange, he squatted down according to his words. After squatting, he was about to turn back and say something to Zhao min. who knows, Zhao Min just put his head together and put a soft lip on it tightly.


    Song Qingshu was shocked, but Zhao Min shrank back like an electric shock. He was ashamed and angry: "why do you suddenly turn your head?" It turned out that she only intended to kiss song Qingshu on the cheek. Who knows, he suddenly turned back, causing the situation of mouth to mouth just now.


    Touching his lips, it seems that there is still the fragrance of beauty on it. A smile floats on Song Qingshu''s face: "you didn''t say no turning back."


    "Rascal!" Zhao Min spat lightly and turned his head to one side. "Well, now I''m going to kiss you too. It''s your turn to keep your promise and let me go."


    "It turns out that the princess has long been in love with me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhao Min said in a hurry, "don''t think about it. I''m just trying to maximize the benefits of the negotiation. Compared with your big mouth of 200000 taels of gold and 1 million taels of silver, a kiss is nothing."


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly and said gently, "but in my heart, 200000 taels of gold and 1 million taels of silver are far less precious than a kiss from you."


    Zhao Min was stunned. Although she knew that most of the other party was trying to coax her, she was still moved by the truth of what he said. However, worried that song Qingshu would see through her mind, she quickly turned her lips: "I''m afraid that so many girls around you are trapped by your sweet words. It''s a pity that I''m not that kind of silly girl."


    Song Qingshu laughs, but he doesn''t give any explanation. He says directly, "princess, whether I''m empty or fake, I''ll do what I say. You can leave later."


    He didn''t really abandon the Golden Snake camp for the sake of women, but had a deeper consideration. Although the Golden Snake camp is now in great need of funds, he never thought of taking money from Mongolia. After all, he is playing the banner of "expelling the Tartars and restoring China". Once he has money with Mongolia, it will be a bad debt in the future. It is easy for the enemy to use it as an excuse to shake the foundation of his justice, which is really not worth the loss.


    So just now, he just wanted to tease Zhao Min to see how she would deal with it, but he never thought that she would kiss herself.


    Zhao Min hid in the water and didn''t answer. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Soon, the atmosphere in the room became a little ambiguous.


    "Did I miss something?" Gebi came in with a pile of clean clothes in her arms. She was acutely aware of the strange atmosphere in the room.


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Zhao Min some flustered ground says, "trouble elder sister."


    Gebi put her clothes next to the bath bucket and said with a gentle smile, "I think the girl''s body size is similar to mine, so I found one of my clothes. I hope the girl doesn''t mind."


    "What did my sister say..." Zhao Min thanks Gebi again. Seeing that song Qingshu is still standing in the same place, he says angrily, "I''m going to wear clothes. Are you ready to watch all the time?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "you wear it, I won''t mind." Noticing the two women''s angry eyes, he hastily added: "I''m kidding. I''ll go out first."


    After waiting outside for a while, the door opened from inside. Song Qingshu looked back and saw two women standing together. It really made people''s eyes not know who to put them on.


    "Song, I''m leaving." Maybe it''s just because of the bath, Zhao Min''s face is tinged with a faint blush, which is more charming and moving.


    "I''m in such a hurry. I want to keep you as a guest for a while." Song Qingshu was reluctant to give up.


    "Bah, I don''t want to stay with you any longer." thinking of this dark life, Zhao Min can''t help but feel a little scared. "I''m leaving now."


    After a few steps, seeing that song Qingshu didn''t embarrass her, she stopped and said, "for the sake of your word, I can''t be ungrateful. Well, from today on, I''ll withdraw from the kingdom of Jin and let you play here."


    She thought very thoroughly. Since the purpose of song Qingshu is to disturb the state of Jin, there is not much significance for her to stay here. What''s more, there are urgent things to deal with in Ruyang palace, and she can''t stay here for a long time. So it''s better to send a favor to song Qingshu.


    "Where are you going?" Zhao mincheng is a ghost, which makes song Qingshu very curious about her usual whereabouts.


    "If you don''t help me find the antidote, I''ll have to find it myself," Zhao Min said bitterly. "The information I got this time is that there may be the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue in three places, Daxing mansion is one of them, but I didn''t find any clues during my stay in the state of Jin, so I have to check the other two places."


    "Where are the other two?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry. Although it''s still some time before next year''s Dragon Boat Festival, the poison in Zhao Min''s body is just like Damocles'' sword, which makes people uneasy.


    Zhao Min pursed her mouth and shook her head: "I can''t tell you for the time being, otherwise I won''t be surprised next time."


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while.


    Zhao Min waved to him, and her figure gradually faded away. There was a faint sound of her laughter in the air: "you can also help me pay attention to the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue during your stay in the kingdom of Jin. I think you don''t want me to die, do you? Cluck, cluck, cluck. "


    Gebi could not help sighing: "it seems that the relationship between you and Miss Zhao is extraordinary."


    "It''s a friend as well as an enemy." Song Qingshu smiles, hugs the slender waist of the beauty around her, and breathes in her ear, "but the relationship between me and her is not as close as the relationship between me and you, you know..."


    Gebi suddenly blushed, holding a powder fist.


    ¡­¡­


    But then a big event happened, which shocked the government and the public. There was a soldier in Henan, Sun Jin, who called himself the emperor''s younger brother king Yincha, and set up a rebellion.

 Chapter 904

    Although this small-scale rebellion was soon put down, people with insight in the court all know that this matter will not end so soon. The reason why it''s so unusual is that Sun Jin, a rebel soldier, calls himself Emperor di Yincha!


    Today, the emperor has only one brother, wanyanyuan, the king of Changsheng.


    Some time ago, everyone thought that the king of Changsheng was going to be finished. As a result, the emperor''s next move surprised everyone. Not only did he not investigate his disrespect, but also he wantonly offered rewards to show relief.


    Originally, when the soldiers in Henan rebelled, everyone thought that the emperor would laugh it off and show the emperor''s magnanimity. After all, the emperor''s attitude towards Changsheng was very intimate during this period.


    Who knows, Wan Yanyi changed his face after seeing the memorial, and ordered the bodyguard to put Changsheng king in the prison. The soldier who took the lead in the rebellion was also escorted to Beijing, and the whole case was handed over to Tang Kuo, the son-in-law, for trial.


    Song Qingshu was also very surprised. Tang Kuo Bian''s sense of existence in the imperial court has always been very weak. Although he lived in zuocheng, he is better known as the husband of Gebi. When it comes to rebellion and a big case like a prince, why did he take charge of it?


    It was not until Wan Yanliang came to him that he understood the whole story.


    Because the case was very serious, song Qingshu''s office was set in Tianlao during this period. In order to prevent favoritism and fraud, the emperor ordered that he should not contact anyone during the case.


    However, there are policies above and Countermeasures below. Wan Yanliang''s command can''t stop those who want to. That night, Wan Yanliang mixed into the prison with a cloak.


    Perhaps it is to bribe the relevant people, the gaolers in Tianlao run to other places tacitly, leaving enough space for song Qingshu and WAN Yanliang.


    Wan Yanliang and song Qingshu exchanged greetings, and soon entered the whole. First, they hinted that the reason why he received the task was the result of his operation in the rear, and reminded him what the keynote of the case was: "brother Tang Kuo, King Changsheng is dead this time, all you have to do is push him gently..."


    "I understand that, but we still need to make a thorough investigation. After all, we have to stop youyou at that time." Song Qingshu sneers to himself. Wan Yanliang''s move is to put him on the fire and do things according to his instructions. He thinks that Yu has become a knife in his hand. He takes all the advantages, but he has to bear the bad name of wrongly killing the king of Changsheng.


    But not following Wan Yanliang''s instructions means breaking with him? Early has invested so much, song Qingshu absolutely do not want to see this happen.


    "Since ancient times, it''s not so easy to make a nomination." Song Qingshu sighed that although he had "exchanged" partners with him before and was able to enter his inner circle, it was obvious that Wan Yanliang didn''t trust him so much. This time, it was a trial.


    Hearing his reply, Wan Yanliang didn''t feel anything: "this is what we should do. The whole thing should be done beautifully and let people have nothing to say."


    "By the way, brother Tang Kuo, you have a chance to earn both money and sex this time." Wanyanliang said suddenly.


    "Rich and colorful?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "I think you are my own talent," Wan Yanliang said after carefully looking around and hearing in his ear, "this time when the king of Changsheng has an accident, the people in his family will certainly make great efforts to manage it. As the chief judge, you are the top priority. There will definitely be a huge windfall waiting for you."


    "It''s not good to take money and not do anything, is it?" Song Qingshu frowned, and WAN Yanliang obviously meant to take this opportunity to kill Changsheng Wang, and at the same time encourage him to accept bribes from his family. Is that too dirty?


    "What''s wrong?" Wan Yanliang replied, "the king of Changsheng is dead this time. When the time comes, his family will be forced into the army, and those who are slaves will be enslaved. Who has the ability to make waves? Don''t be afraid. This kind of thing happens every day in Beijing. Have you ever seen anyone who has problems because of this kind of thing? "


    Song Qingshu secretly lamented that these officialdom cliches are really black enough. They are cruel and ruthless, and they bring shamelessness into full play. But now I''m in the mud, it''s not easy to make a posture of death. I have to follow his words and smile: "I probably understand what the LORD said just now. What''s the color like?"


    Wanyanliang gave a strange smile: "Princess Changsheng is known as Lady peach blossom. Her beauty is far-reaching. Brother Tang Kuo should have heard of it."


    Song Qingshu quietly replied, "I''ve heard a little."


    "Now Mrs. peach blossom is in the capital. She is running around for her husband''s business. She should ask you soon," Wan Yanliang said with a wink. "What happens to a woman in order to save her husband is very reasonable."


    Song Qingshu says that Wan Yanliang doesn''t know the real identity of Mrs. peach blossom. It''s not surprising to have such a guess. How could the woman of Daiqi sacrifice her innocence for WAN Yanyuan? Like the emperor of wanyantang, he just got a mouthful of smoke.


    "Wang Ye''s method is really admirable, admirable." Anyway, beautiful words don''t need money. Song Qingshu doesn''t mind numbing wanyanliang for a while.


    Wan Yanliang also sneered: Lady peach blossom is the emperor''s woman now. If you dare to touch her, hehe, when Gebi becomes a widow, I will take good care of her for you.


    After chatting for a while, Wan Yanliang left in a hurry. After all, he didn''t want to be cheated by others. He was found to be in trouble.


    Not long after Wan Yanliang left, another uninvited guest came to Tianlong. Looking at the haggard girl, song Qingshu was stunned: "Ping''er?"


    "Don''t call me that affectionately." Wan Yanping replied without expression, "as I said last time, we have broken up."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was referring to the incident of Huanyi hospital last time. Because she was cheated by his letter, she suspected that she was the behind the scenes of Huanyi hospital incident, so she thought that all the previous tenderness was using her. Song Qingshu tacitly admitted it out of the idea that long pain was better than short pain, The girl who had been obedient to him before turned back to the cruel and ruthless stall in Huanyi hospital.


    "Well, all right." Song Qingshu had no choice but to reply in an official tone, "what''s the matter with you coming so late?"


    "For brother Wang, of course." Wan Yanping hesitated for a moment, and suddenly sighed, "if you still have a trace of guilt in your heart, you will be merciful to Changsheng Wang this time."

 Chapter 905

    "The king of eternal victory?" Although he has roughly guessed the purpose of Wan Yanping''s coming, song Qingshu is still a little surprised to hear her say, "as far as I know, it seems that you and Changsheng Wang were not born to the same mother?"


    She and WAN Yanyuan are half brothers, but they are real brothers and sisters. This time, it''s clear that Wan Yanyuan wants to deal with Wan Yanyuan. Why does Wan Yanping help the one who is far away from her?


    Wan Yanping sighed: "although we are not born after our mother, we have always had a good relationship. When I was very young, I was Emperor Taizong at that time. The descendants of our Taizu family were often bullied. At that time, I was the youngest and looked like a little yellow haired girl. The prince of Taizong family loved to bully me. At that time, King Changsheng always stood out for me and was often beaten by other children, Our relationship has gradually become estranged, but I have to repay my kindness back then. "


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "but you should know what the emperor meant in this case."


    "That''s why I came to you." Although wanyanping has a plain look on her face, if you look carefully, you can still see that her eyes are full of hope.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "this matter is very important, I need to think about it."


    Wan Yanping couldn''t hide her disappointment, and her tone became colder: "in that case, I''m sorry to disturb you tonight." At the end of his speech, he turned and left, leaving song Qingshu alone with a bitter smile.


    Song Qingshu knows that she mistakenly thinks that she is playing official tune, but where does she know her embarrassing situation? If Wan Yanyuan is acquitted, let alone Wan Yanliang, even the emperor will not let him go.


    It''s irresponsible to promise boldly before thinking of the best of both worlds, so song Qingshu didn''t give her the answer she wanted to hear.


    When he was tangled here, several small leaders of the prison guards had gathered together to eat melon seeds. Before, Wan Yanliang was wrapped up when he came in. They didn''t know who the other party was, but they just turned a blind eye when they received rich gifts.


    Later, Wan Yanping didn''t worry so much when she came in. She was the emperor''s own sister and a powerful faction in the Huanyi courtyard. It was not difficult to enter a prison, and she didn''t care to hide her tracks. So she came and went, and was watched by several prison leaders.


    Looking at Yan Ping''s tall and beautiful figure when she left, several prison leaders couldn''t help talking


    "Tut Tut, these two legs are round and straight. If they are clamped, which man can stand it?"


    "If you say so, she won''t marry? According to my many years of experience, it is obvious that she was not a virgin when she walked just now. I really want to ask the lucky man what it''s like to be caught between these two legs. "


    "Haha, you are very brave. Even Princess Qi dares to talk behind her back. Don''t you know that she is a famous female devil in Huanyi courtyard. Everyone who falls into her hands will end up miserable."


    "I''m afraid of an egg. I haven''t seen any dignitaries in Tianlao? Don''t say a princess, isn''t the prince also locked in? I think I hanged a prince myself. "


    "It''s just that the princess of Qi doesn''t commit a crime. Once the crime falls into our hands, do you dare to have a good time? At the thought of her usual icy female devil style, it''s going to be amazing. "


    "Keep your voice down. We are not afraid of her, but she is the sister-in-law of the new son-in-law here recently. If he listens to her, do you want her head?"


    "Tut Tut, my sister-in-law is all my brother-in-law''s intimate little cotton padded jacket. In my opinion, the man who took away her virginity may be the son-in-law."


    "Brother in law and sister-in-law? It''s exciting to think about it. "


    "This dog day''s Tang Kuo Bian, Yanfu is also a little better. His wife is the first beauty of our country, Princess Erge Bi. Even his sister-in-law is so beautiful."


    "The most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin can''t be blown out. After watching Yan Ping, I can''t imagine a more beautiful woman."


    "Well, you don''t know much about it. Although I haven''t met Princess Gebi, I was lucky to see Lady peach blossom, who is as famous as her. That''s a fairy. All the women I''ve ever met in my life can''t compare with her toes. When I was swept by her eyes, my whole body was half crisp."


    "Cut, that is you usually go to brothel more make kidney deficiency, this world where there is such a beautiful woman?"


    "Still... Still... Really..."


    "Have you seen it, too?"


    "Just... Just about to come." The man said incoherently.


    Everyone was surprised and looked up one after another. All of them were attacked by thunder. A beautiful woman came, her face was as white as jade, and her face was pure and refined. In the light of the fire in the dungeon, her skin was even more charming and moving. The slightly upturned corners of her mouth gave everyone the illusion that she was looking at herself and laughing.


    Until the woman came to the crowd, they did not respond: "Hello, I''m Princess Gebi of daiguo. I''ve got the emperor''s consent. I want to find my son-in-law Tang Kuo to argue. Is he in?"


    Hearing her gentle voice, several prison leaders finally realized the feeling of half of their bodies being crisped as mentioned by their companions just now. They hurriedly agreed: "yes, the emperor''s son-in-law is in the innermost room. Let''s take the princess." Several of them were so attentive that they thought it would be good to stay with her even for a moment.


    "Don''t bother a few big brothers. I''ll go by myself." Song Bi nodded slightly, then pingting looked for Tang Kuo to argue.


    Several jailers were looking at her back, but they didn''t know who sighed: "it''s really the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin. It''s so beautiful. It seems that all of them are shining. I didn''t dare to look her in the eye just now."


    "It''s not only beautiful, but also gentle to us slaves. It''s perfect. I dare not expect anything else. If I can lick her shoes, I will be satisfied."


    "No promise, is the goddess you are reluctant to blaspheme under the pressure of Tang Kuo every day?"


    "Dog day''s Tang Kuo Bian, this Yan Fu is also too against the heaven. He has such a gorgeous wife and a beautiful sister-in-law!"


    "Don''t be jealous. It''s not so easy to enjoy the happiness of the whole family. With such a beautiful wife, you can''t come here ten times or eight times a day. He has a shorter life expectancy of 30 years than normal people."


    Several prison leaders boast and fart in private. How could they guess their nonsense? Wan Yanping''s virginity is indeed handed over to her "brother-in-law", and the real Tang Kuo Bian has lived at least 30 years less than normal people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sneeze!" Song Qingshu on the other side can''t help rubbing his nose.


    Gebi took his clothes with concern and put them on: "it''s cold and humid in the prison. I just moved here to live here for two days and then I got wind cold."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t know that I''m in good health. Now I''m not affected by the cold and heat. I think the sneezing just now is a secret talk from some curfew."


    Gebi''s face turned red and he beat him with shame and anger: "you are always taking advantage of others."


    "Because it''s wonderful to take advantage of you." Song Qingshu hugged her and said in a pun.


    "I''m really afraid of you," said Gebi, pushing him away with a red face. "I''ve come here for business this time."


    "For the king of eternal victory?" Song Qingshu is thoughtful.


    Song Bi''s eyes flashed a trace of surprised color, or nodded: "yes."


    Song Qingshu chuckled to himself. The two sisters really had a soul in their hearts. They came one after another to intercede for their half brother: "why do you intercede for him? As far as I know, the relationship between your brother and sister is not intimate?"


    Gebi sighed: "if you''re not intimate, you''re also a brother and sister, and the emperor''s brother has only one brother. The blood of the father and the emperor is thin, and there are only a few men. Now the king of Wei is dead, and the king of Changsheng is gone, so the emperor''s brother is left alone. The emperor''s elder brother is angry now. When his anger subsides in the future, he will certainly regret it. As a younger sister, I have to find a way to share his worries. "


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that if you knew that Wan Yanyao had dealt with Yan Yuan in this way, it was for the sake of seizing his sister-in-law. I don''t know how you would react.


    However, there is no need to say that the filthiness in the Imperial Palace pollutes Gebi''s pure soul. Song Qingshu replied, "in fact, Ping''er came to me just now, for the same purpose as you?"


    "You promised her?" Gebi looks happy.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, it''s too much involved. If you''re not careful, it''s easy to get burned. But now that you''ve opened your mouth, I won''t embarrass Wan Yanyuan. I''ll handle the whole matter impartially, and I won''t let people plant him up. "


    Gebi also knows that it''s very difficult to deal with this matter. It''s obviously the emperor''s intention to deal with wanyanyuan. Song Qingshu promises that he will certainly bear a lot of pressure and risk. After all, he is not the real Tang Kuo Bian, and he is willing to take such a risk for her. Gebi can''t help but put himself into his arms for a moment: "you are so good!"


    Holding her soft body, song Qingshu whispered in her ear: "stay with me tonight..."


    "No!" Gebi seems to be stabbed by a hedgehog. He immediately hides to one side and worries about hurting song Qingshu''s heart. He hastily explains, "when I came in just now, so many people saw me. If I stay here overnight, how can I look up and behave in the capital in the future? When you... When you get back to your house, I''ll do whatever you want. "


    Song Qingshu knew from the beginning that she was thin skinned and would not agree. He just said it to amuse her, but he didn''t expect to be surprised: "that''s a deal?"


    "Well," said Gebi, "I''ll go back first." Then he ran away without waiting for his consent.


    Song Qingshu is nothing but a few prisoners who are waiting outside. They wanted to talk to the first beauty of the state of Jin again and appreciate each other''s beauty. Who knows that she didn''t mean to stay after she came out of the room. Looking at her disappearing shadow, they couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    When he was in a low mood, a man suddenly exclaimed, "am I dazzled? How come there''s another woman who''s bringing disaster to the country and the people? "


    ---


    I''m not in a good condition these two days. The update is a little slow. I''ll adjust it as soon as possible

 Chapter 906

    Hearing the exclamation of his companion, another jailer said impatiently, "don''t make such a fuss. How can there be so many women who bring disaster to the country and the people?"


    "That is, I don''t believe that there are women in the world who are more harmful to the country and the people than the princess Dai." The rest of the people are still immersed in the amazing feeling of Gebi, some don''t think so.


    "It''s true, it''s true, it''s not for three months." Seeing that his companions didn''t believe it, the man who started to scream suddenly became anxious and made the most vicious oath among several people on weekdays.


    When he said this, the rest of the people raised their heads suspiciously and took a look at it. Then there was a sound of cold breath in the room.


    "What''s the matter today? The women I met are more beautiful than all the women I''ve seen in the past few decades combined!"


    "We really live on dogs in our life. Such a woman can''t even dream of it."


    "She... She seems to be Mrs. peach blossom!" The jailer who claimed to have seen Mrs. peach blossom opened his eyes and suddenly exclaimed.


    "What Other several people suddenly stay, this is the beautiful name and song Bi equally famous peach blossom lady? No wonder it''s so beautiful.


    Daiqi Si vaguely heard these people''s comments, and her eyebrows were filled with murderous anger. However, she knew that Tianlong was not her own place, so she had to suppress her unhappiness.


    Some of her subordinates had already gone to negotiate with several jailers. Although the emperor explicitly prohibited people from contacting with the people inside, as the princess of Changsheng, Daiqi Si had accumulated a lot of contacts over the years and always had her own way.


    It wasn''t long before the servant communicated with several prison leaders. She felt that they were quietly pointing at her. With a cold hum in her heart, she went inside without saying a word.


    "It''s very strange that this peach blossom lady went to find another man instead of her husband."


    "This time, the case of Changsheng Wang is the trial of Tang Kuo Bian. Of course, she will go to him to clear it up."


    "How do you think she''ll get through it?"


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe? Although Mrs. peach blossom has a noble status, now the Changsheng Dynasty is not guaranteed. Her status is useless. Isn''t the biggest chip left her delicate body? "


    "You say that Tang Kuo Bian has accumulated some merits in his last life. It''s too bad luck. His wife is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. Besides, he has a pretty sister-in-law. Now even Mrs. peach blossom, such a beauty who brings disaster to the country and people, is coming to the door. What a fuck. "


    "It''s very irritating to compare people. These women are doomed not to be what we can expect. It''s better to discuss the girls in Yihong hospital." At the beginning, several fiery men commented on every woman who came in with great interest, but they were numbed by the blow again and again. Thinking that they were destined to have no contact with such a woman in their life, they lost interest and turned the topic to other places.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing daiqisi again, song Qingshu has to admire her basic skill of changing face. She is a pure western region native. After simple modification, she conceals the unique characteristics of western region women. Now, compared with the Central Plains women, she is no different from the Central Plains people except that her skin is whiter and her nose is slightly stiff.


    "I don''t know how to cover up the color of her eyes. She is not the inventor of those beautiful pupils in later generations." Song Qingshu guessed with great interest.


    In fact, this is not enough to make song Qingshu, who is also a master of Yirong, marvel at this. The cleverness of Daiqi''s make-up lies in that although she conceals the characteristics of women in the western regions, her appearance is almost the same as her original appearance. This is not Yirong. It''s Art.


    "What can I do for Princess Changsheng''s late night visit?" Although song Qingshu was clear about her intention, he asked politely.


    Daiqi Si was also very depressed in the past two years. Originally, because of her daughter, she was worried that she would not be pursued by the Persian Ming religion for decades. She thought her own daughter would be the leader of the religion and would be able to spend the rest of her life happily when she returned to her hometown. Only when she arrived in Persia did she find that the general arena was extremely grim, and the Mongolian cavalry might break through the general arena of Persian Ming religion at any time.


    For her daughter''s sake and for her own sake, Daisy volunteered to return to China, intending to use the kingdom of Jin to contain Mongolia. Unexpectedly, she found her cheap "husband" in danger just after she came back. She had to venture into the palace and exchange "beauty" for her husband''s safety.


    Just after negotiating with wanyanyuan to win the throne, wanyanyuan uses her own influence to launch a war with Mongolia and win a breathing space for the Persian general arena. Who knows that at the beginning of the arrangement, sun jinmou''s rebellion suddenly happened and involved wanyanyuan. She went to the palace several times, and no matter how she begged for the emperor, the other side didn''t let go. It seems that wanyanyuan''s heart is settled, In desperation, daiqisi had to go to the chief judge Tang Kuo to see if she could influence the final result through him. After all, wanyanyuan was wronged in the case of Sunjin''s conspiracy.


    Daiqi Si was agitated in her heart. When she heard song Qingshu''s question, she came back to her senses and showed a bitter smile: "the emperor''s son-in-law is a smart man. Why do you know so well?"


    Song Qingshu shook his finger: "men always become stupid in front of beautiful women."


    When Daisy heard that he praised her beauty so directly, she couldn''t help but wonder if she was implying something? Although she had made enough plans before she came, she could not avoid a trace of disgust.


    "The son-in-law''s wife is the most beautiful woman in the state of Jin. How can a common beautiful woman make the son-in-law''s heart ripple?" Daisy sighed faintly.


    Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, this woman deliberately to the topic to warm. Ambiguous to pull, but the soldiers will block the water to cover, who is afraid of who?


    "Lady peach blossom has a long reputation. Of course, she is not an ordinary woman." Song Qingshu followed her words.


    Daiqi Si sneered even more in her heart, but she didn''t show anything on her face. Instead, she took out a gift box that she had prepared for a long time and handed it to her: "I heard that her husband-in-law was assassinated in Kaifeng not long ago. I have collected a lot of holy medicine here. I hope it can help."


    Although she is a saint of the Ming religion, she must keep her purity, but her experiences over the years make her very clear about how to attract men to the greatest extent. At the beginning, she deliberately gives a hint to the other party. When the other party is moved, she pretends to change the topic without knowing, which makes the other party itch. The more eager a man is, the easier it is for her to achieve her goal.

 Chapter 907

    Song Qingshu gently opened a gap in the box and saw a thick pile of silver tickets and jewels inside. With a smile, he pushed the gift box back: "Mrs. peach blossom must also know what happened in this case. Although your gift is good, I''m afraid I''ll have money to spend my life. In addition, I''m not interested in the yellow and white things. Let me take risks for this thing. Ha ha... I can only let my wife down. "


    Daisy''s face changed, she took a deep breath, calmed her anger, and showed a charming smile: "I don''t know what the husband-in-law is interested in? What are you willing to risk for? "


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly: "I don''t know if my wife has ever heard a sentence from the Han people - it''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony."


    Daisy''s face changed at last, because strictly speaking, it was not implied, but expressed. She bit her lip, thinking that these nobles really eat people and don''t spit bones. Fortunately, I have another card, otherwise there''s really nothing I can do in this situation.


    "Well, as long as the king of Changsheng is safe and sound, I will agree to whatever my husband-in-law wants." Now, there''s no need to beat around the Bush any more. Daisy gave her chips directly.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "my wife will not let me take risks with a short promise, will she?"


    Daiqi Si scolded secretly, but her face was like a flower with a smile: "I don''t know how the son-in-law would like to believe me?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "there''s no basis for speaking. Of course, it''s written in black and white."


    Daiqi Si was stunned. She thought Tang Kuo would attack her today. Who knew that she was such a "gentleman"?


    Song Qingshu is secretly sneer, others don''t know your means, I don''t know? I don''t want to be puffed out like Wan Yanyu and then have a night in my sleep. Although he was on guard, Daisy''s cigarette couldn''t reach him, but he didn''t want to expose his identity because of this.


    More importantly, because of Gebi and WAN Yanping, he has decided to save Wan Yanyuan as much as possible this time. Whether daiqis comes to ask him or not, the result is the same. But song Qingshu is always cheap and doesn''t take advantage of the son of a bitch. Since daiqis comes to the door and takes over the White Wolf empty handed, who doesn''t want to do it.


    Although she was surprised in her heart, Daiqi Si also breathed a sigh of relief. In the past, she had planned to use wanyanyuan or wanyanyu''s cigarettes. This time, in the special environment of Tianlong, she was not so sure. It would be best if she didn''t play the last card. As for the letter of commitment signed, what effect can it have? If he didn''t admit it afterwards, would he dare to sue the emperor?


    When she thought about this, she set up a letter with great cooperation, and song Qingshu solemnly collected it: "madam, you can go back and wait for the news. In the future, I will come to you with this letter to collect the reward you deserve."


    Daiqi Si sneered in her heart, but she had a gentle smile on her face: "thank you for your help."


    Looking at her figure when she left, song Qingshu looked at the handwriting in his hand. Of course, he knew that under normal circumstances, such a thin piece of paper was not very useful. But as long as he had strong strength as the backing, this piece of paper could provide legal sovereignty. Whether it was in this world or in the previous world, fame was illusory, But it works a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the case of sun jinmou''s rebellion, which was concerned by the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, finally came to an end. Song Qingshu gave the testimony of Sun Jin and relevant people, proving that his name was just taken casually and happened to be related to Wan Yanyuan. Finally, he decided that Wan Yanyuan was not guilty.


    As soon as the result came out, several families were happy and several worried.


    Gebi tells the story in front of her husband''s memorial tablet in the secret room, and finally sighs with a faint sigh: "he treats me as well as you used to treat me... This time for me, even at the risk of offending my brother... I''m really moved. If you have a spirit in heaven, I don''t know if you will blame me..."


    In the palace, Wan Yanping looks at the picture on the wall with a rosy face in her boudoir. This is the picture she secretly painted to her brother-in-law Tang Kuo to relieve her usual lovesickness. Later, when there was an accident in the Huanyi hospital, she took it down in anger, but she was reluctant to destroy it. This time, she finally hung it up again and muttered to herself, "brother-in-law, I forgive you... "


    When the news reached Changsheng palace, the three Persian envoys could not help talking about it


    "That Tang Kuo''s argument is true."


    "The saint herself, what kind of man does not bow to her."


    "Ha ha, when Changsheng Wang comes back, we have to speed up to help him ascend the throne. I''m afraid that the general arena won''t last long."


    Daisy automatically blocked the chatter of the three envoys and looked out of the window into the sky. She was full of curiosity: "that man actually did what he said, but what made him so confident that he was not afraid of my debt afterwards?"


    Wanyanyong is lost in the palace of King Xu. Before Zhao Min mysteriously disappeared, even her subordinates withdrew one after another. No matter how slow he was, he knew that he had been abandoned by Zhao min. Originally, he saw a turn for the better in the case of Changsheng king. Once Changsheng king was executed, he still had a great chance to succeed to the throne, but he never expected that it would be this result.


    In the palace of Hailing king, Wan Yanliang angrily dropped several teacups: "Tang Kuo argued that the white eyed wolf would dare to disobey the meaning of the king."


    One side of the Tu Shan Jing quickly comforted: "Lord calm down, Tang Kuo argument and Lord friendship is so good, there must be some misunderstanding, it''s better to ask."


    Wan Yanliang originally had a thorn in his heart because of the exchange of partners that night. When he heard his wife speak for Tang Kuo, he could not help thinking about the scene of her having a good time under each other, and his face suddenly turned black: "what''s the question? It''s just a wild dog that I don''t know well! When you speak for him like this, you don''t like him, do you


    Tu Shan Jing''s face turned white and answered in a flustered way: "Lord... What''s the point?"


    Fortunately, Wan Yanliang thought that she didn''t know what happened that night. He just said it casually. He didn''t notice his wife''s unnaturalness. He waved his hand in some annoyance: "forget it. If you don''t mention it, I''ll go into the palace."


    Not long after Wan Yanliang entered the palace, an imperial edict came out from the palace, denouncing Tang kuodian for neglecting his duty and colluding with the prince, so as to bring the Sun Jin case back for heavy sentence. At the same time, Tang kuodian was also sent to the prison and tried together with King Changsheng.


    As soon as song Qingshu got out of the prison, he was stopped by the Imperial Guard. When he heard the edict, he looked indifferent: "as expected."

 Chapter 908

    This time, it is clear that Wan Yanliang wants to take the opportunity to kill the king of Changsheng. Song Qingshu declared that the king of Changsheng was not guilty because he didn''t know the current situation. What''s more, Wan Yanliang is also eager to get rid of the king of Changsheng as soon as possible. How can they be safe if they cooperate with each other?


    However, this was what he had expected. He just laughed and turned to go back to the prison. In this way, the former guards looked at each other, because he had never seen a prisoner who cooperated like this. You know, the former was still the head of the Central Committee, and the next was a prisoner. Almost no one could adapt to this huge gap, These bodyguards have seen similar scenes in recent years. Without exception, the criminal officials are still high spirited at the moment before, and suddenly become soft footed shrimp at the next moment.


    Although there are many filthiness in the world, these bodyguards are not always good people, but everyone has more or less a hero complex in their heart. Song Qingshu''s unique demeanor of "Taishan collapsing in front of him" made a group of people admire him secretly, so they didn''t embarrass him at the same time. They just politely invited him to the cell, and didn''t even wear the handcuffs and shackles that should be installed in the normal procedure.


    After entering the cell, song Qingshu directly sat on the stone slab and closed his eyes, slowly improving the final details of his plan.


    At this time, the heads of the prison got together again and talked about this time


    "I said that when Mrs. peach blossom came last time, something must have happened with him. Otherwise, why did he dare to risk the world''s great injustice and acquit the king of Changsheng?"


    "If I were you, I would also acquit the king of Changsheng. It''s the so-called" being a ghost under the peony flower is also romantic! "


    "Romantic you big head ghost, his own wife is not under the peach blossom lady, this is not worth the loss."


    "Haha, after he dies, I don''t know who his wife who brought disaster to the country and the people will be cheaper!"


    "And that beautiful sister-in-law."


    "You have to pay it back sooner or later."


    "It''s not as cheap as you and me. What are you doing with your leisure?"


    "Yes, I''m more concerned about the time Mrs. peach blossom stayed in his room that night. Don''t you think it''s a little short?"


    "Ah, it''s like that when you say that. Tut Tut, you can''t see it. On the surface, this Tang Kuo Bian looks very strong. It turns out that he''s a Silver Pewter spear head. It''s not very useful."


    "It''s really irritating that a man like him should have such a beautiful wife. It''s just outrageous."


    "You''re going to be a Jinshi in the exam. You can''t stop writing."


    "I can''t be educated. I think my grandfather''s generation was also a scholar."


    A group of people burst into laughter.


    "You said that after Tang Kuo Bian suffered from this, would those beautiful women come back to see him last time?"


    "It should be. Even if other people don''t come, Princess daiguo is his wife. She will always come."


    "Maybe, as the saying goes, husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster. After all, Princess Dai is the emperor''s sister. After Tang Kuo''s death, why don''t she just find a new son-in-law? Why touch the emperor''s head? "


    "Princess Dai is not that kind of person!" Last night, Gebi gave them such a good impression that someone immediately argued with him.


    One of them looked up at random and quickly pulled his companion: "don''t fight. Look, there are two more women who have brought disaster to the country and the people!"


    The others looked up one after another, and saw two gorgeous beauties, one big and one small, coming. The older one was mature and beautiful, and his hips were plump and swaying, which made several people swallow their saliva subconsciously. The young girl was young and beautiful, and her perfect face made these three big and five thick men feel ashamed and dare not look directly at her face.


    "I bet these two goblins must have come to argue with Tang Kuo."


    "Nonsense, don''t you come to you without him?" After one after another amazing women came to visit before, the remaining few people agreed.


    Several people''s reactions made the two beauties look at each other. After a little hesitation, the girl came over and showed a pure smile: "elder brothers, we want to visit our son-in-law Tang kuodian. I don''t know if we can accommodate him." While talking, she blinked her big bright eyes. Over the years, she has been able to swim among a group of aristocratic dandies like a duck in water. Such a trick has already made her perfect.


    "Of course, no problem," several prison leaders replied one after another, "but I hope the young lady will agree to us on one condition."


    "What are the conditions?" The girl''s voice is still as clear and pleasant as a oriole, but her eyes, smiling like the crescent moon, are full of cold light.


    "That is to ask the young lady to ask her husband to answer us a question later." The prisoners looked at her eagerly.


    The girl couldn''t help but wonder what she thought these smelly men would think. Who knows it''s such a condition? Subconsciously, he said, "it should be... It should be OK." The girl thought that Tang Kuo would give her face.


    "This way, please!" Several prison leaders quickly got up to lead the way, and their enthusiastic attitude made them confused.


    Song Qingshu is closing his eyes to meditate. He hears the movement outside. He slowly opens his eyes and looks at two beauties with similar features. He can''t help but wonder, "what are you doing here?"


    The two beauties, a big one and a small one, can be regarded by several prison guards as goblins no less than Gebi and daiqisi. Who else is there in Daxing mansion besides the mother and daughter?


    Chongjie wrinkled Qiong''s nose angrily: "hum, I don''t want to see what''s the matter with you..." she hesitated for a moment, some words were inconvenient to say in front of a few outsiders, and then pointed to them, "here, these people say that you need to answer some questions."


    Song Qingshu looked at some of the prison heads with doubts. They all fell on their knees with a plop and said excitedly, "my son-in-law, we''ve opened our eyes these days. Princess Qi, Princess Dai, lady peach blossom and these two, all the famous beauties in the capital, come to see you one by one, Any one of them can''t be compared with the women we''ve met in our life. You must teach us how to capture the hearts of so many gorgeous beauties at the same time, including sisters, and even mother and daughter. Tut Tut, if we can learn a trick, maybe we won''t have to pay for going to brothels in the future... "


    At the beginning of the festival, the mother and daughter were secretly happy to hear the first half of the sentence praising their beauty. At the same time, they were surprised that song Qingshu had been involved with so many women. As a result, when they heard the second half of the sentence, the mother and daughter were regarded as song Qingshu''s women at the same time, and their faces were almost green.

 Chapter 909

    In the end, song Qingshu casually dealt with a few sentences and sent several prisoners away. Looking at Wan Yan Chongjie, who was puckering and sulky, and with a strange face of pucha Ali Hu, he forced himself to smile and said, "well, well, they just don''t care. Don''t take it to heart."


    Pucha Ali Hu smiles a little. Her experience in these years has made her not surprised. This matter is not even a little spray, so she just put it behind her. But Wanyan Chongjie is different. Maybe it''s because of the mother''s experience and the rumors she heard from childhood to adulthood. Many of them involve words like mother and daughter, which makes her extremely sensitive in this respect. She hums angrily: "you''re proud. We''ve come to see you with good intentions and good intentions. As a result, we''ve raised your face."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how can we say that we have a meeting? It''s no loss to give our friends face."


    "Friends?" Hearing this word, Wanyan Chongjie was even more angry, "do you have any friends who poison others?" At the beginning, song Qingshu forced their mother and daughter to take three corpses of naoshendan, but now they are still worried.


    "Heavy Festival!" Pucha Ali Hu quickly pulled her daughter. Her thinking was more mature than her daughter. She knew that it was normal for song Qingshu to use that kind of means in that situation. Now it is meaningless to argue about this, and there are more important things, "Song Gongzi, we are here to ask why he is so unwise, for the sake of an Ever Victorious king, he actually put himself in?"


    This is the advantage of song Qingshu''s giving them three corpse brain God pills. No matter whether they want to or not, their fate has been tied with song Qingshu. Song Qingshu is proud, they are proud, song Qingshu is dead, their three corpse brain God pills have no solution, they are only dead. So when they heard that song Qingshu had an accident, they immediately came to ask.


    "Niang, didn''t you hear the jailers say just now? Mrs. peach blossom came to see him. She must have been dazzled by the color for a while, so she took herself in." Wanyanchongjie sneered.


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu couldn''t distinguish. Instead, pucha Ali Hu interrupted his daughter: "don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Song is not like that. He must have his own consideration." Her daughter''s appearance is no less than her now, but in terms of looking at men, they are not so bad. Although song Qingshu''s words and deeds are a little frivolous, she can see things that ordinary people can''t see from each other''s clear eyes. She believes that the other is not the kind of man who delays business for the sake of women.


    Wanyan Chongjie was a little unconvinced, but she just made up with her mother during this period of time, and she didn''t want to brush her mother''s face. She opened her mouth and finally didn''t say anything.


    "That day, my wife sighed that I was your confidant. Now I want to sigh the same way. There is no one who knows me better than my wife." Song Qingshu grew up and said, "it''s good. In fact, I had already expected this situation, and I was deliberately put into the prison."


    The main reason why he did this was that he didn''t want to take the blame for WAN Yanyao and WAN Yanliang. After all, Wang Changsheng has never done evil deeds, and everyone knows that he was wronged in this incident. It''s easy to kill the Changsheng king according to Wan Yanliang''s idea, but later he became the executioner in everyone''s heart. After all, the way of kings and ministers in this world makes the ministers not question the emperor subconsciously. Wan Yanliang has been hiding in the dark, and most people don''t know his role. In the end, Tang Kuo''s argument has become the target of public criticism.


    In Song Qingshu''s latest plan, Tang Kuo Bian''s reputation is very important. He must not be tainted with this kind of stain. It''s better to do the opposite. Let Tang Kuo Bian, who has always been in the role of soy sauce, seize the opportunity to gain great reputation.


    As for the danger to bear, song Qingshu looked at the fence of the cell in front of him and laughed with disdain.


    One side of Wanyan Chongjie can no longer help saying: "it''s nice to say that everything is in your calculation, but now the actual situation is that you are in the prison, and you may be in a different place at any time."


    "It''s just Tianlao. I can come and go as soon as I want. How can I stop me?" Song Qingshu tone with a pride, "just I want to go out to see a person, you accompany me."


    With that, song Qingshu shook his hand on the door, and the lock of the prison door broke into two pieces.


    Pucha Ali Hu suddenly turned pale: "young master, what are you doing? I know that you are good at martial arts, but if you break the prison, you will be wanted by the whole kingdom of Jin. Please think twice."


    Wanyan Chongjie on one side was excited, and she didn''t think much of her mother''s worries. She had seen song Qingshu''s martial arts, and she wanted to be taken to the Hailing Palace by the other side, and she would take the beast to revenge.


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "madam, you can relax. It''s not so serious. Come with me." After that, he went straight to the front. Pucha Ali Hu and his daughter looked at each other and had to follow him with a stiff head.


    The group soon ran into the guard in the prison. As soon as his face changed, he drew his sword and prepared to warn him. As a result, he just saw song Qingshu''s eyes. He was stunned and stood back where he was, as if nothing had happened.


    At first, pucha Ali Hu''s heart was up to her throat, but when she saw this scene, she was dumbfounded. Even Wan yanchongjie was shocked. Originally, she thought there would be a hard fight. Who knew it was such a scene?


    Are these bodyguards bribed by song Qingshu? No, no, just now he was going to draw the sword, but why did that happen later?


    Until they came out of the dungeon, they were both in a dream. Just now, the guards in the dungeon seemed to let the three of them swagger out when they didn''t exist!


    "How on earth did you do it?" Wanyan Chongjie pulls song Qingshu''s arm and looks excited and curious.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said with a smile, "secrets can make men mysterious and charming."


    "Stingy!" You have to stamp your feet.


    Over the years, PACHA Ali tiger has been dancing on a steel wire. He has always been cautious. Seeing that he was unwilling to say anything, he immediately pulled at his daughter and signaled her not to entangle in this issue.


    "The young master just said that he was going out to meet someone. I don''t know who he was going to see." PACHA Ali Hu asked.


    Song Qingshu looked to the direction of Hailing Palace: "don''t you always resent that I don''t allow you to take revenge without permission? Do you think I''m perfunctory? Today will give you a taste of revenge ahead of time. "


    After a pause, song Qingshu suddenly reached out and took hold of the two women''s waist. As they were about to attack, he said, "I can''t leave the prison for too long to avoid being found abnormal, so we need to hurry up."

 Chapter 910

    Wanyan heavy section twisted body, face some unnatural said: "you support my mother is good, I can light skill."


    Song Qingshu replied, "your speed is too slow, and we also need to seize the time." After a pause, he added, "don''t think I want to take advantage of you. If I want to take advantage of you, I will take advantage of you openly and honestly. I won''t hide it like this."


    As soon as the words came to an end, they rushed to Hailing palace with their arms around their waist.


    In an alley outside the courtyard wall of Hailing palace, song Qingshu gently put down the two girls and jumped away with a red face. As for pucha Ali Hu''s reaction, he was much more sophisticated, arranging his hair scattered by the wind while hiding his embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu''s foot is a little bit sharp, the whole person flies to a big tree next to him, picks a leaf and puts it to his mouth, blowing out a unique but rhythmic melody.


    Looking at the man in the tree, the breeze was blowing over his clothes, which made him feel like dust. Pucha Ali Hu pulled his daughter aside: "Chongjie, my mother just couldn''t open her eyes because of the wind all the way. You are good at martial arts. Can you judge his lightness skill?" Thinking that just now he could only bury his face on a young man''s chest, pucha Ali Hu found that he had a trace of throbbing in his girlhood.


    Wanyan Chongjie shook his head: "I can''t really see it, but Tianlong has crossed half Daxing mansion here. He has come here so soon. His lightness skill is far beyond my ability."


    Pucha Ali Hu sighed with a bitter smile: "now we have to expect him to be as strong as possible, otherwise we will not live if he dies."


    Wanyan heavy Festival is also a face of depression: "this bastard actually use such insidious poison, what a hero."


    The mother and daughter murmured while they were hiding. Suddenly, the side door of Hailing palace opened, and out came a gentle and elegant woman. The other side looked around carefully, and only when no one noticed did they trot to the place where song Qingshu was.


    "Niang, she... Is she Princess Hailing?" Wanyan heavy Festival some can''t believe rubbing eyes.


    Pucha Ali Hu was also shocked: "yes, it''s a lonely quiet." She has been in Beijing for so many years, can''t she recognize each other?


    At this time, Tu Shan Jing also saw them, and unconsciously wanted to step back. After Song Qingshu came down from the tree, he waved to her: "don''t be afraid, come here."


    Tu Shan''s eyebrows are frowning, and there is a trace of struggle on her face. But after all, she comes over. Wan Yan and Chong Jie''s mother and daughter can''t help looking at each other, and they see the shock in each other''s eyes: why is Tu Shan''s elegant Princess Hailing so obedient?


    "I heard that you are trapped in the heaven prison. I''m trying to rescue you, but it''s a pity..." Tu Shan Jing said and glanced at Chongjie''s mother and daughter. She was very uncomfortable. You should know that her relationship with song Qingshu is very difficult to see. Now she''s seen by other women. If there''s any news, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Song Qingshu saw her worry and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her: "don''t worry, they are all her own people." Tu Shan Jing let out a cry, her eyes drooping, but everyone could see that she didn''t agree.


    If you just guess what happened between them before, and see their intimate behavior, Tu Shan Jing takes it for granted, and his mother and daughter are all in a daze in their heart - he has taken Princess Hailing for granted!


    Song Qingshu coughed lightly and said quickly, "time is pressing now. I''ll make a long story short. I''ve come to you specially this time. There''s something I need you to do for me."


    Tu Shan Jing''s expression was shocked: "you are welcome to give orders."


    Song Qingshu nodded, and then said: "you find a chance to tell Wan Yanliang, and suggest that he send me to Beijing to accept Quanzhen religion. He has never listened to the imperial court''s control. Well, in the name of committing crimes and rendering meritorious service."


    Tu Shan Jing frowned: "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. This time you didn''t do what he meant. He was very angry and wanted to kill you. What''s more... What''s more..." she suddenly became a bit hesitant. She took a careful look at Song Qingshu''s face and then continued, "he wants to take this opportunity to get rid of you, It''s impossible to let you go. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about that. Just remind him that he can take the opportunity to order the people of pucha family to accompany me to Chongyang palace. If he has the chance to transfer most of the forces loyal to the royal family in the capital, he will definitely be excited."


    Tu Shan Jing nodded slightly: "I''ll try my best... I have to go back now, otherwise the servant girl will be suspicious."


    Song Qingshu opened his arms: "don''t you give me a hug before you go?"


    Tu Shan Jing glances at the two girls quietly. He can''t help biting his lips. After struggling for a long time, he still can''t beat the voice in his heart. He rushes to the embrace of song Qingshu with a red face.


    Song Qingshu bowed his head and kissed her red lips. After a long time, he separated: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. The princess''s body is softer."


    In front of other women''s faces, Tu Shan Jing couldn''t bear such jokes. He spat and ran back to the palace with a red face.


    Looking back at the disordered two girls in the wind, song Qingshu''s voice returned to normal: "with my wife''s intelligence, I should know why I was so close to Tu Shanjing on purpose just now."


    Pucha Ali Hu looked at him in a dazed way, and suddenly bowed to him: "I thank you for your kindness." Of course, she knew the meaning of song Qingshu. She was humiliated by Wan Yanliang and simply killed him. But song Qingshu gave Wan Yanliang''s wife the same experience. Pucha alihu was very happy.


    "As for the time to deal with Wan Yanliang, please don''t wait patiently." Song Qingshu continued.


    Pucha Ali Hu said with a smile: "now, how can I doubt the young master again? In the future, if the young master has any assignment, as long as our mother and daughter can do it, we must be duty bound."


    "Any errand?" Song Qingshu thinks that if I let you two accompany me, I don''t believe you will be duty bound. Of course, the idea of taboo was just in his mind. He soon regained his mind and said, "there is something that needs to be done by Miss Chongjie in the near future."


    Wanyan heavy Festival a Leng: "what''s the matter?"


    "If there is no accident, the imperial edict for me to leave Beijing will come down soon. I am worried about the safety of Gebi, so you must protect her in secret before I come back." After all, Gebi is an imperial princess. The guards in the palace are also strict, and her martial arts are also passable. The most important thing is that she is also a woman, so it''s easier to protect herself. Song Qingshu''s arrangement is just in case.


    "No problem. I''ll protect my aunt." Nods again.


    "Don''t take it lightly!" Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly turned cold, "I''ll be ugly first. If something happens to Gebi, I''ll let you and your mother know what is worse than animals."

 Chapter 911

    Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly stunned, subconsciously asked: "how a beast as law?"


    Just now, song Qingshu wanted to say that you can''t live or die. Who knows what he blurted out in the end was that word. When he heard the question of heavy chastity, he deliberately kept a straight face: "in your heart, is your face bright enough to be a beast? I''ll be more beast than him then


    Next to him, pucha Ali Hu coughed lightly, his cheeks were slightly red, his face was heavy, and he said angrily, "you are shameless!"


    Song Qingshu replied: "as long as you protect Gebi, there will be no shameless things."


    "Hum!" Chongjie stamped his foot and turned around, leaving only one figure to face him. At the same time, he cursed in his heart: this bastard is so shameless that he has such an idea! I really want to bite him to death


    "I''m going back to prison. I''ll say goodbye." Song Qingshu was also a little embarrassed and left in a hurry.


    Seeing that he had left, Chongjie couldn''t help running and hugging his mother''s arm: "Niang, this bastard is not a good man. We should be more careful in the future."


    PACHA Ali Hu laughed and shook his head: "people are just joking with you. With his martial arts and the means displayed in the heaven prison, even if he really wants to... Like us, it''s as easy as a palm to the back. Why should he make false threats? What my mother laments now is why Gebi is so lucky to meet him when she is most helpless... "


    Listening to the sigh of mother''s voice, Wanyan Chongjie was silent. After a long time, he sighed: "when grandfather and father were wrongly killed, if only he could appear in front of our orphan daughter and widowed mother."


    "Yes," sighed PACHA Ali Hu.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Gebi, who was admired by them, was kneeling in the renzheng hall, begging his brother-in-law, but wan Yanzhen was not moved all the time. Later, she was annoyed and couldn''t help saying, "it''s just a Tang Kuo Bian. Even if he dies, I''ll recruit a new son-in-law for you. What''s the appearance of crying here?"


    Gebi bit her lips and reddened her eyes and said, "my sister-in-law and my son-in-law fall in love and will not remarry! The reason why the emperor''s son-in-law found King Changsheng innocent this time is that I went to plead with him, so if the emperor''s brother wants to punish him, even I will punish him. "


    Wan Yanyu''s eyes narrowed suddenly and said in a cold voice, "it seems that you are on WAN Yanyuan''s side."


    Gebi raised her head and said, "I''m not on any side. It''s just that we are the only children of my father. Unfortunately, the king of Wei died early now. If not even the king of Changsheng, will the land handed down by my father fall into the hands of outsiders in the future?"


    Wanyan is most afraid of others mentioning the throne now, and in his heart, he would rather pass the throne on to outsiders than to Changsheng king, but this kind of thought can''t be put into practice. Listening to the meaning of Gebi, he seems to be speaking for Changsheng king all the time. Wanyan can''t help but burst into a rage: "you and I are brothers and sisters. I didn''t expect that even you would betray me! Go away, get out of here. You are not allowed to enter the palace without my will


    Gebi is in a hurry. She has not yet asked for the pardon of song Qingshu. She is not willing to leave: "brother..."


    Wan Yanyu waved impatiently: "drive out the princess of daiguo!"


    Next to the eunuch maid quickly came to Gebi in front of her way, coldly said: "princess, please!"


    Gebi is very clear about her brother''s character. If the other party says so, there is no room for maneuver. The eunuch''s hand is in front of her. She looks at the person on the Dragon chair not far away, but she is strange as never before.


    Seeing this, Wan Yanping turns around outside the hall and goes away. Originally, she also came to ask the emperor brother to forgive Tang Kuo Bian. However, with Ge Bi''s warning, she knows that it won''t help if she goes to beg again. Maybe she will add fuel to the fire and hurt her brother-in-law. She has been working in Huanyi hospital for many years, and has already developed a strong and resolute temperament. When she saw that begging was useless, she went out of the palace and went to Tianlong without saying a word.


    Song Qingshu has returned to the prison. When he is meditating and practicing Qi, he suddenly moves in his heart and opens his eyes.


    Not far away came a scream deliberately suppressed, followed by the sound of the weight to the end.


    "Does anyone want to get rid of me ahead of time?" Song Qingshu is puzzled in his heart and is on guard. So when he sees Wan Yanping rushing in, he is stunned: "how are you?"


    "There''s no time to explain." Wanyanping cut off the shackles on the cell with a sword, "hold him and follow me."


    But song Qingshu did not move. He looked at the bloodstain on her sword and said, "are you going to break the prison?"


    "There''s no other way. My brother has become more and more crazy. He''s going to put you and King Changsheng to death together. I have to do this." Wan Yanping sighs in her heart that she sneaks into the heaven prison as a big stall in Huanyi hospital. Before the guards react, she''ll be thankful to save Tang kuodian. As for Changsheng Wang, she can only say sorry.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "no, it''s too risky for you."


    Wan Yanping said anxiously: "no matter how I say, I''m also the brother''s own sister. I can always save my life, but you are different. The brother has already started to find a new son-in-law for his sister!"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are fixed. The situation around wanyanhe is in danger, and he doesn''t know that he is still looking for death. There is nothing to sympathize with.


    "Ping''er, listen to me. I have a way to survive this disaster. What you have to do now is to protect your sister." Although she didn''t need it, song Qingshu was still moved by her behavior. She risked so much to break the prison alone. If she was not careful, she would be doomed.


    However, the thought that her feelings were all aimed at Tang Kuo''s argument made song Qingshu feel guilty.


    "What can you do?" Wan Yanping stamped her feet in a hurry. After a delay, the guards in the dungeon finally responded. A large number of guards poured out of the tunnel. Seeing the two people''s scene, she couldn''t help shouting: "Princess Qi, you are so brave, you dare to rob the dungeon!"


    Wan Yanping''s face turns white. She can''t kill so many bodyguards, but it''s not an unacceptable ending to die with her brother-in-law.


    However, she has always been resolute. She is not willing to give up easily until the last moment. She holds song Qingshu''s hand in one hand and holds the sword across her chest in the other: "brother-in-law, let''s kill together!"


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and pulled her back. He took a pity look at her: "Ping''er, why are you so stupid?" Then he looked back at the guards, and his voice was like the voice of nine days: "nothing happened here. You didn''t see anything. Go back to your posts."


    Wan Yanping was stunned. She thought her brother-in-law was tortured in the dungeon. She thought how could these guards listen to you?

 Chapter 912

    But what shocked Wan Yanping was that a miracle really happened! The guards dispersed one by one, as if the whole prison break had never happened!


    "Look, I''m not lying to you. I want to go out anytime, and I''m here because I have to." Song Qingshu looks back and says with a smile to Wan Yanping.


    Wan Yanping feels a little creepy. At this moment, her familiar brother-in-law suddenly becomes very strange. Subconsciously, she steps back and opens up the distance with her partner.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I know you have a lot of questions in your mind now, but it''s inconvenient here. You''d better go home and protect your sister. I''ll explain to you in detail after the matter is over."


    Wan Yanping nodded mechanically. Until she came out of the prison and saw the sunshine outside, she was still in a state of loss. She just subconsciously went to Tang Kuo''s house.


    The servants in Tang Kuo''s mansion have known this mother''s sister for a long time. No one stopped her or passed on her. Wan Yanping suddenly woke up as she walked in the mansion: sister, sister must know something!


    So she pulled a servant and asked, "where is my sister?"


    "Madame is in the lobby."


    "What kind of guest will you meet?" Wanyanping doubts.


    "It''s like Hailing king."


    Wan Yanping was surprised and rushed to the lobby.


    At this time, in the hall, Gebi looks at the enemy who killed her husband in front of her. She finally stabilizes her mood and squeezes out a smile: "I don''t know if brother Hailing is coming to visit us. What can I do for you?"


    Wan Yanliang noticed the unnatural look on her face, but only when she was a little haggard because of her husband''s overwork in prison, but even so, she didn''t hide her charm at all, on the contrary, she had a kind of pathetic style.


    "It''s a gift from heaven." Wanyanliang secretly exclaimed, thinking that "that night" he could ride on her wantonly, a strong sense of Conquest achievement suddenly arises.


    "I heard that something happened to brother Tang Kuo. I was worried that sister Wang would hurt herself too much. I brought some tonic to visit her." Hearing Ge Bi''s question, Wan Yanliang replied smoothly.


    Looking at the present beside him, Gebi forced down her disgust: "thank you brother Wang for your kindness. I''m ok here. Now there are no men in your family. Please forgive me for the inconvenience of staying with brother Wang for a long time. " At the same time, he secretly made up his mind to burn all the things he had brought after he left. No, even the chair he had sat on had to be burned.


    Wan Yanliang was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would give the order so soon. However, it was the cold attitude of the other party that made him more reluctant to stop. He read countless women, and the women who automatically threw themselves in their arms and hugs had no fun playing for a long time. Only by conquering such a cold woman''s body and mind step by step, can people have a more sense of achievement.


    He said in a leisurely way: "this time, in addition to visiting Wang Mei, I''m going to ask her if she wants to save Tang kuodian?"


    Gebi is upset about this, but he is not in a hurry to drive him away: "brother Wang has a way?"


    "There are ways, of course." Wanyanliang deliberately pause, hanging enough Gebi appetite.


    The song Bi Xiu eyebrow tiny Cu, in the heart had the feeling of not knowing, but still follow his words to say: "also hope the king elder brother gives teach."


    "Oh dear!" Wanyanliang deliberately sighed, "this case is the emperor''s meaning, not so easy to save."


    Gebi lightly replied: "brother Wang has always been a powerful man, which should not defeat him."


    Wan Yanliang frowned and found that these methods of dealing with ordinary women didn''t work for Gebi. It seemed that he had changed his way: "now that I''m here, I''ll tell you straight away. I do have a way to save Tang kuodian, but why should I take such a big risk to save your husband? "


    Gebi sneers in her heart and knows that the fox''s tail finally shows up: "listen to brother Wang''s tone, you want to get paid. I don''t know what brother Wang wants?"


    Wanyanliang''s strange courage became more and more strong. Gebi was too calm, which was quite different from his disillusioned appearance. However, after thinking about it, he felt that everything was under control, so he said directly: "sister Wang is a smart person, so she should know what I want."


    Gebi looks cold: "excuse my sister''s stupidity, I really don''t know what you want." Now that she had torn her face, she would not even call brother Wang.


    "Since Wang Mei pretends to be stupid, then Wang will say it directly," Wan Yanliang chuckles. "What I want is you. Well, if you stay with me for one night, I will help you save my husband."


    Song Bi lips Pro Qi, clearly spit out a word: "roll!"


    Wan Yanliang was stunned. She didn''t expect that she refused so easily. She didn''t hesitate from beginning to end: "don''t you want to save your husband?"


    Gebi thought that my husband had been killed by you, but she also knew that shaking this matter out at this time would bring song Qingshu into danger, so she forbade her anger: "my husband is a man of indomitable spirit, and I believe he would never agree to sacrifice his wife''s innocence to save him. You don''t have to say more, if you don''t go any more, I''ll call for you to go out. " Although Wan Yanliang is powerful, this is her home and also the ancestral home of Tang Kuo''s family. Although Wan Yanliang may not be able to kill his bodyguard, it''s no problem to drive him out.


    "Is your husband an indomitable man?" Wan Yanliang seemed to have heard some big joke, and he laughed with exaggeration, "my good sister, you don''t have to look clean. Do you know that man of indomitable spirit in your mind gave you to me for a long time in order to take refuge in me?"


    "Do you remember the time when I visited your house? When he stayed with us here, did you think it was Tang Kuo Bian who came into your room that night? To tell you the truth, he led me to stand at the door, talked to you first, and then I went in. "


    "Tut Tut, that night, you were really good. I''m so excited to think about it, the breath in my ears, the sweat on my body, and your boundless enthusiasm."


    Wan Yanliang said a lot of things in a row, shaking out all the things that happened that night. He thought Gebi would collapse on the spot, so he could take the opportunity to break her heart and get the coveted beauty. Who knows, Gebi''s expression was very flat from the beginning to the end, even without any mood fluctuation.


    "Have you finished? When you''re done, you can go away. " Gebi waved without expression.


    Wan Yanping, who has just arrived near the hall, can hear all this clearly. If she is attacked by thunder, there is only one voice left in her heart: impossible, impossible, brother-in-law can never be such a person!


    ----


    From 12 o''clock tomorrow to 12 o''clock on the 19th, there will be double monthly tickets. During this period, all the monthly tickets are counted as double, one vote is counted as two votes.


    During this period, I will try my best to make more progress. I hope I can work together with you to see if I can make a breakthrough in the monthly ticket list. After all, for such a long time, the highest is only in the twenties. I really want to experience what it''s like to be in the front.


    In order to let readers support and get the corresponding feedback, let the author more dynamic, but also not let the author Jun tired to death


    Let''s set a standard for the time being


    After two basic shifts every day, starting at 12 noon, after double monthly tickets, the book adds a chapter for every 50 additional monthly tickets


    Because there is no similar experience before, I always worry that you will vote too many monthly tickets (let me go to the good side YY for a while), which will lead to my death


    For example, in case of any Shenhao readers, my manuscript will certainly be unable to make ends meet


    So I need to explain to you in advance. If there are too many monthly tickets and the update speed can not keep up, the remaining chapters will be recorded, and I will try my best to make up for them in the shortest time


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 913

    Seeing that things didn''t develop as he imagined, Wan Yanliang almost vomited blood and his face became ferocious: "now it''s easy to let Wang go, but I''m afraid you''ll kneel down and beg me to come back. Hum, since you are so illiterate, the conditions of Ben Wang should also be improved. If you want to save your husband, it''s not enough for you to accompany him alone. Call on your sister, and you two will serve Ben Wang well. Then Ben Wang will think about it! "


    The reason why Wan Yanliang dares to be so unscrupulous is that he knows that this is not a glorious thing for Gebi. As a woman''s instinct, she will subconsciously hide it; Second, he just got the news. Because he pleaded with Tang Kuo, Wan Yanyu had ordered Gebi not to enter the palace again, even if she really wanted to complain to the emperor; It''s a foregone conclusion that the king of Changsheng will be removed. Soon, he will launch a coup and replace him with a princess. How can he have so many scruples.


    At the thought of her warm and moving sister as well as her charming and hot sister, Wan Yanliang trembled uncontrollably.


    Wanyanping outside the door where still listen to go on, Jiao scold a then draw a sword to rush in.


    With a bang, Dan Ali, one of the four bodyguards around Wan Yanliang, appears in front of his master and blocks Wan Yanping''s attack with a knife.


    Wan Yanping''s wrist is aching. Knowing that she is not the opponent of the other party, she has to stare at Wan Yanliang with hatred: "all dressed and beasts!"


    Gebi frowned and yelled, "come on!" Soon a large number of Tang Kuo''s guards came from outside. Gebi pointed to Wan Yanliang: "coax him out."


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "don''t bother your bodyguards. I will go myself. I remember the terms that I just mentioned to you. I will call your sister to join me at that time. Ha ha ha..."


    Looking at his arrogant appearance before leaving, Wan Yanping is so angry that she shivers all over. She wants to rush past several times, but her sister secretly holds her arm.


    "Sister, you just let him go?" When Gebi dispels the guard, there are only two sisters left in the hall. Wan Yanping can''t help asking.


    Gebi sighed: "wanyanliang is accompanied by four guards, all of them are the best experts in the world. There is a royal guard outside the palace waiting at any time. If we really want to fight, we can''t keep him. If we arouse his ferocity, it will be bad for you and me."


    Wan Yanping also knows that what she said is reasonable, but she always feels that she is very embarrassed. The two legitimate princesses are forced to be so embarrassed by a collateral prince. What kind of world is this!


    "It''s the emperor''s fault that he is fatuous and incompetent Wan Yanping said angrily.


    Gebi is also a lonely face: "brother, this person''s character is somewhat feminine, these years even more intensified, even the flesh and blood is not in the heart."


    "He only has that seat in his heart, for fear that others will threaten him. The last time the king of Wei was killed unjustly, even if Changsheng Wang is innocent, don''t let him get involved. Now even his brother-in-law is..." Wan Yanping is more and more angry.


    Most of the people in the capital are confused by the recent changes, except for a few people who are really in charge of the layout. In the eyes of the two sisters, it is clear that the Emperor himself executed the king of Wei, but they put the blame on the king of Changsheng. After thinking about it, they can only think that Wan Yanyao has become a stranger to his throne and will get rid of all the people who threaten him, Even his own son and brother are no exception.


    Thinking of all this, the two sisters were silent. After a while, Wan Yanping thought of what Wan Yanliang had just said. She hesitated for a long time and asked tentatively, "sister, is what Wan Yanliang said true?"


    Gebi nodded: "it''s true."


    "What Wanyanping suddenly heard a bolt from the blue. She thought that her brother-in-law, whom she had always admired, actually bought a wife to seek honor in order to melt her wealth. She thought that her dear sister was insulted by the beast. She felt that she was totally disillusioned, and the whole world seemed to have lost its color.


    Noticing her sister''s pale face, Gebi also realized that her words had caused her misunderstanding, and quickly took her to sit down: "Ping''er, it''s not what you think. Listen to me..." then she told the story of that night.


    Hearing that her brother-in-law steals a beam to replace a pillar and uses a brothel woman to deal with Wan Yanliang, Li Daitao is so stiff that he can''t steal a chicken to eat rice. Wan Yanping''s face suddenly becomes extremely wonderful: "sister, do you mean that Wan Yanliang didn''t take advantage of you, and the princess was sleeping by her brother-in-law?"


    Gebi''s face is crimson and nods. She is always gentle and kind. If it wasn''t for her husband''s revenge, she would not agree to use such a dirty and insidious way.


    "Good brother-in-law!" Wan Yanping looks excited, "just now, Wan Yanliang almost didn''t make me angry. My brother-in-law just took a bad breath for me." She was born in the royal family. She was used to what happened in the court. She was different from other women. She didn''t think it was wrong for her lover to go to bed with other women, not to mention Wan Yanliang''s wife!


    Gebi didn''t expect that her sister was so excited. She didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she could only smile awkwardly.


    Wan Yanping suddenly looks a change, face becomes hesitant, careful song Bi quickly noticed the sister''s abnormal, can''t help but ask: "Ping''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sister, there is something I''ve been holding in my heart. I don''t know whether to say it or not." Thinking of the scene she bumped into that morning, Wan Yanping felt a little upset.


    Gebi gently smile, holding her hand and looking at her: "Ping''er, sister in the world is the most pro you and your brother-in-law, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Wan Yanping clenched her teeth: "well, since you mentioned your brother-in-law, I want to ask my sister a question. Did you do something sorry for your brother-in-law?"


    As soon as Gebi''s face changes, she thinks of the time when she lived with song Qingshu. If she didn''t know his identity before, it''s all right. But later she finds out his identity. They have been living a normal life of husband and wife. Although she has been paralyzing herself with the reason of revenge for her husband, recently she is more and more aware that her body has been sorry for her husband, My heart seems to be sorry for him.


    Thinking of this, she sighed with a faint sigh: "yes, I did something to apologize to your brother-in-law."


    Hearing that she didn''t deny it, Wan Yanping also had a complicated look: "sister, why are you so confused? Your brother-in-law has always been very kind to you. Why do you do such things? Besides, it''s better to look for someone else. Why do you look for an anti thief who is the enemy of my big gold? "


    ---


    Because there is no similar experience before, I always worry that you will vote too many monthly tickets (let me go to the good side YY for a while), which will lead to my death


    For example, in case of any Shenhao readers, my manuscript will certainly be unable to make ends meet


    So I need to explain to you in advance. If there are too many monthly tickets and the update speed can not keep up, the remaining chapters will be recorded, and I will try my best to make up for them in the shortest time


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 914

    That day, wanyanping was coerced and lured by song Qingshu. She had no choice but to give in temporarily. Afterwards, she tried to use the power of Huanyi academy to arrest the other party. As a result, song Qingshu seemed to disappear without any trace.


    During this period, she investigated a lot of things about song Qingshu through the intelligence network of Huanyi Academy. The more she investigated, the more frightened she was. In recent years, he suddenly soared like a bright sun, and burst into a very dazzling light. Even as an enemy, Wan Yanping secretly admired each other.


    Of course, the thought of him bullying his sister and wearing a green hat on his brother-in-law, which he admired, immediately dissipated his good feeling.


    Hearing her sister say this, Gebi can''t help changing her face: "so you all know."


    "Well." Wan Yanping lowers her head and keeps kicking the ground with her shoes.


    "In fact, my sister is also forced to," Gebi sighed, "I mainly want to revenge for your brother-in-law."


    "Avenge my brother-in-law?" Wan Yanping looks up with a puzzled look. Although her brother-in-law has been put into the prison, she is still well. What''s the revenge?


    Ge Bi nodded and continued: "last time your brother-in-law was ordered to go to Kaifeng to arrest Guo Jing and Huang Rong. On the way, he and Qingshu met at first sight and became brothers of the opposite sex. It''s still the most solemn oath..."


    "Later, during the arrest of Guo Jing and Huang Rong, the dog thief Wan Yanliang sent the dead man to kill your brother-in-law. He wanted to take the opportunity to push the charge against Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Fortunately, Qing Shu appeared and saved him, so that your brother-in-law would not die in the dark."


    "But your brother-in-law was so badly injured that he knew he would die, so he asked Qingshu to disguise himself as him and come to Daxing mansion to protect me and the Tang Kuo family, and try to avenge him. In return, your brother-in-law gave the whole family and... And me to Qingshu. "


    "At the beginning, my sister didn''t know about these things, so she accidentally did something wrong to your brother-in-law, but later I learned the truth and knew that it was all your brother-in-law''s good intentions, so I forgave Qingshu..."


    Song Bi said, suddenly found her sister full of tears, quickly wipe her tears: "Ping''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wan Yanping raised her head mechanically: "sister, do you mean her brother-in-law has died?"


    Gebi immediately realized something and exclaimed: "you don''t know!"


    Wan Yanping shakes her head in despair.


    Gebi looks at her sister with pity. Now that the words have been said, long pain is better than short pain, she takes her sister back to the bedroom, finds out Tang Kuo''s dying blood book which is stored in the dark grid, and hands it to her sister: "Ping''er, this is what your brother-in-law wrote before he died. You... Have a look."


    Wan Yanping trembles and reaches out her hand to take the blood book. Looking at the familiar handwriting and the dazzling blood stains, she finally sobs.


    Hearing her sister''s cry, Gebi is also affected. She can''t help holding her in her arms. The two sisters sob.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been crying. Wan Yanping suddenly gets up and goes out with her sword. Gebi grabs her: "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll kill the dog thief Wan Yanliang and avenge my brother-in-law!" Wan Yanping gritted her teeth.


    Gebi frowned and said, "you''ve tried just now. You can''t even win against any guard around him. How can you get revenge?"


    "Then we can tell the elder brother that he will make the decision for us!" Wan Yanping thought about it and continued.


    Gebi shook his head: "brother Huang is very lucky to see Wan Yanliang. A dead son-in-law is more important than Wan Yanliang. You can guess the result yourself. Besides, we have no evidence for this. Wan Yanliang''s blood book is a forgery, and his identity is sensitive, When you said that, would you rather believe Wan Yanliang''s words or the words of a wanted enemy in the kingdom of Jin? "


    "In addition, during this period of time, Qingshu acted as Tang Kuo Bian. If we ask in detail, we all committed the crime of deceiving the king. At that time, we will not only be unable to get revenge, but also take us all in. That''s the complete loss of the hope of revenge."


    Wanyanping suddenly worried: "then we don''t do anything, just let wanyanliang that dog thief get away with it?"


    "Of course not!" Gebi explained, "Qingshu has already begun to avenge us. Wanyanliang''s beast has been fighting against our sisters. Qingshu asked him to pay for his wife''s loss and turn into soldiers. Your brother-in-law will be very happy if he has a spirit in heaven."


    Wanyanping frowned and said, "give wanyanliang a green hat. It''s just a small fight. When can we deal with wanyanliang?"


    Gebi replied: "Qingshu has mentioned to me before that simply killing wanyanliang can''t make your brother-in-law get rid of his hatred. The only way to get revenge is to let his wife and son be separated, his family be broken and his reputation be ruined. As for the specific details, Qingshu said that the time has not come, so he didn''t tell me for the time being."


    "Qingshu Qingshu, one by one, is so intimate that he''s just like your husband," Wan Yanping was annoyed. "People just painted you some big cakes after they put you to sleep. My good sister, how can you be so stupid."


    Gebi smiles and shakes her head: "Qingshu is a good man. After this time, I am willing to believe him and my eyes."


    Wan Yanping opened her mouth and finally shook her head helplessly: "you are completely occupied. If your brother-in-law is alive in the sky, he knows that you have fallen in love with another man, and you have to be angry to die again."


    Gebi''s face was slightly red, and she couldn''t help saying, "hum, I''m angry when I mention your brother-in-law. He didn''t cause all this! If he had not set up such a bureau, would I have been put to sleep by another man in a muddle? What''s more, he made the most solemn vow when he married others. You also know the custom of our immortal women. Now in theory, song Qingshu has the ownership of me... "


    Although Wan Yanping is angry, she knows that it''s not her sister''s fault. She just sees her sister, who has always been in love with her brother-in-law. When she mentions another man, she also has a tender face. She can''t turn around in her heart.


    "Is that song Qingshu who is staying in the prison now?" Wan Yanping was sulky in her heart and asked with a pout.


    "Well." Gebi nodded.


    "No wonder he is so capable." She was a little confused when she thought of the scene she saw in Tianlao, but she was relieved when she thought that the other party was song Qingshu, who has made miracles in recent years, and the legendary martial arts of the other party.


    Suddenly something came into her mind. Wan Yanping''s face changed. Looking at her sister, her voice trembled and said, "sister, you just said that her brother-in-law had passed away in Kaifeng? Then the brother-in-law who later appeared in front of us was all disguised by song Qingshu? "


    ---


    Basic second change


    At 12 noon on the 15th, the total number of monthly tickets for this book is 550,


    The double monthly ticket campaign started

 Chapter 915

    Gebi nodded: "yes."


    "Was it song Qingshu who accompanied me to hunt in the suburbs?" Wan Yanping was both shy and angry. She didn''t know how to tell her sister, "that day I thought he was my brother-in-law, with him... With him..."


    Gebi pursed her mouth, and there was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth: "did you finally react? Just now I laughed at my sister, but as a result, I was just as confused as myself. I didn''t know that I had been asleep by other men. "


    Wan Yanping''s face was uncertain. She suddenly realized something and raised her head: "sister, do you know what happened that day?"


    Gebi sighed: "I also know after the event, when I saw you look sweet and happy, I didn''t have the heart to pour cold water on you. I can only tell Qingshu to stay away from you."


    "Song Qingshu is a jerk!" Wan Yanping almost fainted at the thought of giving him his virginity. "What''s the difference between what he did to our sisters and WAN Yanliang''s beast?"


    Gebi chuckled and joked: "who let you be a little girl who has been thinking about your brother-in-law? This is the punishment from heaven."


    Wan Yanping was stunned and looked at her apologetically: "elder sister, do you blame me for thinking so much about my brother-in-law?"


    Gebi smiles and shakes her head: "we are sisters, and we have such a good relationship. I''ve seen your feelings for your brother-in-law all these years. I''ve been waiting for you to talk to me. Won''t my sister let you in? Who knows that you are guilty and have to be furtive? I just feel angry and funny. Since you like this, I''ll let you go. Every time you come to find your brother-in-law to go out to play, I''ll turn a blind eye, but I never expect that. In the end, it''s cheap. "


    "Don''t mention the name. I''m tired of hearing it." Wanyanping pulls her hair, and she is very mad. Song Qingshu is just a mysterious thief with high ability in her heart. She is afraid of him and admires him. Who knows that he has become her man in a blink of an eye! At this time, when she thought of him again, Wan Yanping felt that she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    "But not to mention it," said Gebi, rubbing her temple. Obviously, she also had a headache. "He was sent to heaven because of Changsheng king. If I hadn''t begged him to let him go, he would not have fallen into such a field. How could I have been saved."


    "Sister, did you beg him, too?" Wan Yanping exclaimed, "before I went to ask him not to embarrass brother Changsheng."


    Gebi was also stunned: "it seems that our sisters really have a heart."


    Wan Yanping snorted angrily: "at that time, I went to beg him. He was cold-blooded. At last, he found brother Changsheng innocent. I thought he was cold and warm-hearted. He was really moved to take such a big risk for me. Half a day he was doing it for you!"


    Gebi couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the matter, Ping''er, eating my sister''s vinegar?"


    Wanyanping''s face turned red: "who is jealous of you? I only have my brother-in-law in my heart. How can I be jealous for him?"


    Gebi sighed: "I didn''t expect that our sisters were destined to be entangled with a man in this life. They were your brother-in-law before, and now they are song Qingshu."


    Wanyanping quickly waved her hand and said, "that''s what you think. I only know my brother-in-law. If you want to remarry, you can remarry directly. Anyway, I will always be filial to my brother-in-law."


    "Little girl, do you mean to hurt me?" Gebi couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "you didn''t marry your brother-in-law, and you didn''t have any relationship with him. You should be filial to him! Your man is song Qingshu, OK


    Wanyanping snorted: "I don''t care. Anyway, I will be filial to my brother-in-law."


    "Stop fooling around," said Gebi with a headache. "Just keep filial piety to your brother-in-law and have your sister alone. You''re still young. Can''t you just waste your time?"


    Wanyanping looked at her suspiciously: "will you be filial to your brother-in-law? I think you''re living with song Qingshu now, and you''re enjoying it. "


    Gebi spat lightly and blushed: "I have discussed with Qingshu. In order to make your brother-in-law live in everyone''s heart forever, he will continue to live as your brother-in-law in Daxing mansion for a period of time to gain the supreme glory for your brother-in-law, and after we have a baby, let the child follow your brother-in-law''s surname, so that your brother-in-law''s reputation will not be damaged, It also gives him the heritage of incense. "


    Wan Yanping was stunned. She didn''t expect her sister to think so deeply and carefully. For a moment, she was ashamed.


    "That man... That man is willing to give the child the surname of his brother-in-law?" Wan Yanping can''t help but ask, in this world, unless there is no way out or a last resort, no one is willing to adopt their children to other families, because once they are adopted to other families, it means that the children have no relationship with you any more, and the children will only be responsible for the new family in the future.


    For example, Chai Rong, the late Zhou emperor in the Five Dynasties, adopted Guo Wei as his adopted son and changed his name to Guo Rong. According to all official history records, his surname was Guo instead of Chai. Even after he ascended the throne, he didn''t want to change his name back. He didn''t take any special care of the Chai family. As for the later generations, they are more familiar with the name of Chai Rong because Zhao Kuangyin did not get the right position. The Song Dynasty officials intentionally changed his name back to his original name. In order to give people the illusion that since the Chai family can get the Guo family, the Zhao family can also get the Chai family.


    When she heard that her sister was only willing to replace song Qingshu with "that person", Gebi knew that she had not let go. However, such a thing happened to a woman, which was not so easy to forgive. She didn''t ask for it. She just said good words for song Qingshu tactfully: "my sister didn''t expect that he would agree so readily. He is really a very gentle man...", She couldn''t help thinking of some pictures that made her blush. The man was really considerate and gentle.


    Wan Yanping couldn''t help humming: "don''t think of him as too noble. If you have such a beautiful wife to let him play for nothing, you don''t need him to take any responsibility. If I were a man, I''d like to."


    Gebi couldn''t stand it any more, and went to catch her with a red face: "you dead girl, do you hurt your sister like this?"


    After a while of fighting, they finally stop. Gebi asks tentatively, "you don''t want to save him because you blame him, do you?"


    Wan Yanping shook her head: "I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. He is kind to his brother-in-law at last. I won''t die without help. As for him... I''ll deal with him about his bullying. "


    "But now what can we do?" Gebi''s face darkened. "I went to ask my brother just now, but he not only refused, but also ordered me not to enter the palace again."


    -----


    Oh, I''ll go. The monthly ticket book has gone up too fast. Now there are 1121 chapters. We need to add 11 more


    What a happy worry


    Add more first more

 Chapter 916

    "I came here this time to tell you something," Wan Yanping said hastily, "just now I went to Tianlong to break the prison..."


    "Prison break?" Gebi quickly pulled her up and down to check, "is there any injury? Are there soldiers catching you now?"


    Seeing her sister''s nervous appearance, Wan Yanping was both funny and moved, "don''t worry, it''s not what you think..." and then told her everything that happened in the prison.


    "Originally, I couldn''t figure out how my brother-in-law did it, but now that I know he''s my brother-in-law, I don''t seem to have any idea. That man really has some small skills." Wan Yanping recalled the information about song Qingshu in recent years, which she found before. She was a little lost for a while.


    "Yes, Qingshu is really a man of great ability." Gebi can''t help feeling.


    Wan Yanping came back to her senses and heard her sister praising him again. She snorted angrily: "don''t really treat him as a husband, just praise him." Seeing that Gebi''s Willow eyebrows were about to stand up, she quickly turned away from the topic with a smile: "since it''s him in Tianlao, we really don''t have to worry. Tianlao can''t stop him with his martial arts. He asked me to come back and protect you. Listen to him, you should have your own plan. Sister, you don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Who''s worried about him." Gebi snorted insincerely.


    Wanyanping disdainfully curled her lips: "just now, I don''t know who lost her soul."


    "Well, you dead girl, you know how to make fun of your sister!"


    "Good sister, my good sister, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I can''t ~" the two sisters immediately fight into a group.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition, Wan Yanliang angrily returned to the palace of Hailing, and Xiao Yu and his followers had been waiting for a long time.


    "Who made the prince so angry?" If it''s someone else, I''m sure I won''t feel bad when I see him like this. However, Xiao Yu is wan Yanliang''s first confidant and his first think tank. The relationship between the two sides has always been close, but he has no worries.


    "It''s not the woman in Tang Kuo''s family yet..." Wan Yanliang said angrily. He had nothing to hide from Gebi''s thoughts. As for being single and quiet, he was unconquered with the world and never cared about his affairs.


    Tu Shan Jing frowned slightly. Although she didn''t care about these things, she still couldn''t help but remind her: "Lord, now the big thing is coming. Don''t lose the big because of women''s things."


    "I know." Wan Yanliang replied impatiently.


    Tu Shan Jing was stunned and felt a voice full of magic in her heart. Her eyes were confused, and then she replied to Qingming: "Lord, it''s not very difficult to get Gebi."


    "Oh? What can the princess do? " Wan Yanliang was a little surprised. Although Tu Shanjing never asked him about women, he never actively participated in these things. What happened today?


    He quickly reflected that maybe she was worried that she might miss something important, so she might as well let it go first.


    The confidants, headed by Xiao Yu, are totally devoted to wanyanliang. They think that if they want to be their own wife, they will know that they are thinking about other women. Thank God if they don''t find them. The princess actually takes the initiative to pursue other women for the prince. The prince''s skill of wife control is really amazing.


    Tu Shan Jing smiles a little, and then explains: "it''s no use for a woman like Gebi to force her. It''s better to be kind to her first and let her be grateful to him. When a woman owes too much favor to another man and there is no other way to pay it back, it''s easy for her head to get hot for a moment and make a human debt."


    "Keke ~" Rao Shi Wan Yan Liang has a thick face. His wife speaks so directly in front of so many subordinates, but she can''t help blushing. "How can I make her owe me the favor that I still don''t know?"


    "The deepest enmity in the world is the enmity of killing her father and the enmity of seizing her wife. On the contrary, the deepest kindness is the kindness of saving lives and living husband. Although you fell out with Gebi before, as long as you save her husband quietly, this great kindness he doesn''t want to owe or have to owe. At that time, the Lord will sincerely apologize to her about what happened before. Women are sentimental animals, It''s easy to be moved by the Lord, thinking that he had wronged the LORD before, and then relying on the prince''s usual romantic means to pursue Gebi, isn''t it easy to catch him? What''s more, Tang Kuo Bian was saved twice by the Lord. How can he stop him? " Tu Shan Jing replied.


    After hearing this, Xiao Yu and others exclaimed: "it''s true that women know women best. According to the princess''s method, the prince can not only get the body of Dai Guo princess, but also get her heart. It''s really wonderful!"


    Wan Yanliang, however, has a strange face and a bitter voice. In normal times, this method is certainly feasible, but now, he can''t adopt it. On the one hand, this method needs to be worked out slowly and slowly, and he can''t wait; Second, no matter Tu Shanjing or Xiao Yu, they didn''t know that he and Tang Kuo Bian had exchanged spouses for "overnight". Today, he impulsively told the story of that night in Tang Kuo''s house. Gebi had already hated him to the bone. How could he accept him again?


    "This method is too long to be suitable." Wan Yanliang can only use such reasons to prevaricate.


    Tu Shan Jing frowned and said, "if you want to be quick, there''s a way to be quick."


    Wan Yanliang''s expression moved, and his interest suddenly came: "Xiao Jing, please tell me."


    Tu Shan Jing replied, "in order to make it easier for Gebi to accept the Lord in the future, saving Tang kuodian''s kindness, the Lord must give it to her, but how to save it is very important."


    In this way, not to mention Wan Yanliang, even Xiao Yu and others are interested. They think that the princess doesn''t show up in the ordinary days. It turns out that she is such a powerful role. No wonder the prince is flirting outside, but the princess''s status is not shaken.


    "The prince is going to do something important in the near future. He is not worrying about how to deal with the pucha family. He can use Tang Kuo Bian to transfer the power of the pucha family out of the capital." Tu Shan Jing continued.


    "How to transfer?" When it comes to business, Wan Yan Liang suddenly looks awe inspiring and becomes more serious. After many years of layout, everything is now ready, only the east wind.


    After getting rid of King Changsheng, the only obstacle is the family of pucha who is loyal to the royal family. Most of the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards are in the hands of pucha family. Wan Yanliang has done everything in his power. So far, he can only bring in the front right deputy to check pucha ahudi, while his brother pucha ahuti is still above ahudi, He controls more than half of the forbidden army. At that time, there will be a real conflict. The winner is still unknown.


    ---


    Second change

 Chapter 917

    Wan Yanliang always plans before he moves. He is not sure. He will never do anything. So during this period, a group of people are worried about this matter. Although he took advantage of the Huanyi courtyard to show his kindness to pucha Shijie, the time is too short. This friendship is far from enough to bring pucha ahute to his chariot.


    Wan Yanliang hated Yang Guo so much. The reason why he spent so much energy to get Yang Guo back from the people, let him recognize his ancestors, and then push him down to such a central position as Shangshu province is that he wanted to win over Wan yanhonglie, king of Zhao, and take advantage of the marriage between Yang Guo and puchaqiucao, daughter of puchaahute, At that time, because Yang Guo is a member of his camp, pucha ahute will not look at the monks and Buddha''s faces. Even if he doesn''t help himself, he will have a great chance to remain neutral. Who knows that Yang Guo ran away in the face of the battle and let his efforts go to waste!


    So at this time, how can Wan Yanliang not be excited to hear that Tu Shanjing has a way to transfer the power loyal to the royal family?


    Tu Shan Jing recalled everything song Qingshu had told her before, and her lips rose slightly: "before the king went to the Golden Snake meeting, didn''t he run into the Mongols in an inn?"


    "Not bad." Wan Yanliang''s face suddenly darkened. When he met Zhao Min and his party, although they were very surprised by the legendary princess Shaomin, there were so many experts under the command of Mongolia that he was so disheartened and embarrassed that he almost couldn''t come back. Therefore, this memory was not very pleasant.


    "I remember that the Lord mentioned seeing the three generations of core disciples of Chongyang palace having an affair with Mongolia at the beginning?" Tu Shan Jing asked.


    "Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing, three generations of disciples of Chongyang sect, are said to be the candidates for the next leader of Chongyang sect." Wanyanliang heart move, seems to have caught his wife''s train of thought.


    Tu Shan Jing said with a smile: "there''s a ready-made reason. Colluding with Mongolia is the most taboo crime in the whole country. Let Tang Kuo Bian lead the army to appease Chongyang cult. On the one hand, it can give the emperor a step down. On the other hand, it can also take the opportunity to transfer the main power of pucha ahute family. By then, the whole capital will be under the control of the king."


    "Wonderful Xiao Yu can''t help but clap the case and say, "the princess''s plan is killing two birds with one stone. It has clearly solved our headache, and it''s wonderful to be kind to the princess Dai by the way."


    "Well, do as the princess says." Wan Yanliang was also very happy. "In the past, Emperor Taizong had his eldest grandson, empress Xian, and now he also has the help of a virtuous wife like a princess. Why worry about the failure of a major event?"


    He compares himself with Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, and he is also a figure of usurping the throne and plotting rebellion. His mind is very clear, but here are all his confidants, and no one has any abnormal reaction.


    ¡­¡­


    As Wan Yanliang went to the palace, a decree came out soon. Because Chongyang palace was suspected of colluding with Mongolia, Tang kuodian, the son-in-law of Zuo Cheng, the special minister, went to Zhongnanshan to investigate the matter and let Chongyang cult accept the imperial edict. In view of the large number of Chongyang palace sects and their great reputation in the Wulin, Wan Yanping was sent to lead the experts of Huanyi academy to accompany them, and the former left deputy of the imperial court was sent to check pucha ahute to lead 3000 forbidden troops in case of emergency.


    On the imperial edict, the tone was severe, and at the same time, he urged the relevant people to leave immediately after receiving the imperial edict. Song Qingshu thought deeply: it seems that Wan Yanliang can''t help but start.


    Because song Qingshu was in the heaven prison, he needed a series of procedures. When he was ready to go out of the city, other people had been waiting outside the city. Seeing that Wan Yanping was also among them, he couldn''t help thinking that the Huanyi courtyard had been greatly weakened after the last incident. He didn''t expect that Wan Yanliang would support the remaining strength of the Huanyi courtyard. He was really cautious.


    Gebi was also waiting there. When he saw him, he ran to his arms excitedly: "husband ~"


    At the same time, he said in a low voice: "Qingshu, you must be careful on your way. It''s Wan Yanliang''s idea to send you to Chongyang Palace this time. He certainly didn''t have any good intentions."


    Song Qingshu thought that in the final analysis, it was all my plan, but now time is pressing, and he has no time to talk with each other in detail, so he had to comfort: "don''t worry, with my ability, wanyanliang can''t harm me. I''m a little worried about you. Although I''ve sent someone to protect you secretly, you should be careful yourself. Don''t go out during this time. Strengthen the guard in the house and wait for me to come back. "


    "Well!" Song Bi wants to talk and stops. She looks at Wan Yanping not far away. A sly smile appears in her eyes. "Remember to take good care of Ping''er for me."


    "Well, I will definitely protect her." Although song Qingshu thought Ge Bi''s tone was a little strange, he didn''t think much about it.


    But Yan Ping coughed: "brother-in-law, everyone is waiting for you. Let''s go quickly!" She deliberately repeated the pronunciation of her brother-in-law and winked at Gebi.


    After the initial excitement of seeing him, Gebi remembers that they are being watched by thousands of people. She can''t help but blush and push him away.


    Song Qingshu also feels a little embarrassed. After saying goodbye to her, he catches up with the army in a hurry, leaving Gebi to stay in place and wave goodbye quietly to the figure that is gradually disappearing.


    At this time, Wan Yan, who was hiding in the dark, hummed: "the one who has no conscience didn''t expect to say goodbye to us when he left."


    Pucha Ali Hu couldn''t help laughing: "let your little girl read more books. These words without conscience are close to flirting. How can girls shout at random? Are you still jealous of your aunt?"


    Wanyan Chongjie raised his mouth and said, "I used to hear people in the capital say how good the relationship between my aunt and my uncle is. Now it seems that it''s just like this. My aunt''s heart is tied to another man so soon."


    "The son of song is a genius, and he has a great life. It''s normal for your aunt to like him. Well, don''t look. I''ll go back first. You can protect your aunt." Pu Cha Ali Hu exhorted.


    "I see." Wan Yanliang waved his hand impatiently.


    ¡­¡­


    After the army left the capital, song Qingshu first exchanged greetings with pucha ahute for a while, then found an opportunity to call Wan Yanping to her side: "Ping''er, come here, I have something to ask you."


    Wan Yanping rode back with her mouth bulging and said, "one ping per mouthful, do I know you very well?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "are you still angry with your brother-in-law?"


    "Bah!" Wan Yanping spat, "I really think I''m my brother-in-law."


    "So you know all about it." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile that if he still can''t react to it, he might as well buy a piece of tofu to kill him. "I''m really sorry for what you did before, and I''ll be responsible for you."


    "Who cares that you are in charge?" Wan Yanping''s face is slightly red. "I''ll settle the account with you later. What can I do for you first?"


    --


    Add the third shift


    I''ve miscalculated before. I need to add 11 more chapters

 Chapter 918

    Song Qingshu can''t help but be shocked. Wan Yanping didn''t scold him? You should know that this kind of thing can be big or small. If you are not careful, it will destroy a woman''s happiness all her life. Wan Yanping''s reaction is so mild. Is it because she is a prairie woman, and her concept in this aspect is a little more open than those ladies from all walks of life in Jiangnan?


    "Hey, why are you staring at me all the time?" Seeing him staring at herself, Wan Yanping finally blushed.


    "Because Ping''er, you are so cute, I am reluctant to move my eyes." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    "Bah, glib." The pure girl of Wan Yan Ping is the opponent of the old driver who has read the essence of human art. Later, a sentence made her unable to stand and ran straight on the horse.


    Song Qingshu had to be proud of his charm. You should know that the same words never come out of the mouth of the same person and give women different feelings. If you dare to tease a girl like this, every minute is a slap from a hooligan. Only a man with high charm can make a girl angry. Obviously, I belong to this kind of man.


    Looking at Wan Yanping''s back when she left, her eyes gradually moved down and fell on the horse''s back with her pretty hips and two perfectly round and symmetrical legs. Song Qingshu sighed that Wan Yanping might not be as good as her sister and Lady peach blossom in terms of appearance alone, but the fresh spring breath on her body was something the other two didn''t have.


    As for the question you just wanted to ask, you don''t have to rush for a while. Anyway, no matter what the answer is, you won''t go back to Beijing for a while. It''s better to go to her again after setting up camp at night.


    Next, song Qingshu deliberately slowed down the speed of the whole team on the ground that he was tortured in the dungeon and his body couldn''t stand the tiredness. Seeing that he didn''t have any scars on his whole body, pucha ahute and others almost didn''t drop their eyes. They thought you were hurt and cheated?


    However, we are all in the same circle. On weekdays, if we don''t look up and look down, we will still have this face. What''s more, the edict doesn''t specify the specific time for them to complete the task. Pucha ahute is just touring the mountains and waters. As for the soldiers at the bottom, they are happy. After all, who is willing to rush for tens of miles on weekdays.


    After walking like this for a short time, seeing that the sun was about to set, pucha ahute simply ordered the army to set up camp.


    Wan Yanping finds a secluded hillside by herself, sits down with her hands on her knees, and looks at the sunset in the distance. When she thinks of her beloved brother-in-law''s silent death in Kaifeng City, her two lines of tears can''t stop flowing.


    "Princess, princess?" A man''s voice came from behind. Wan Yanping quickly wiped away the tears on her face and looked back at the tall young man who came by: "pucha Shijie? I''ve stressed to you many times that you can only call me a big stall, not a princess? "


    Puchashijie said with a bitter smile: "princess, after that incident last time, the core of the grass-roots units in the Huanyi Academy was completely destroyed, leaving only a few of our senior officers. The emperor never wanted to rebuild the Huanyi Academy. Now the Huanyi academy is dead in name."


    Wan Yanping immediately said: "shut up! As long as there is one person left in Huanyi hospital, it will not die out. " Although she often appeared as a little daughter before Song Qing''s writing, she was recognized as a cold-blooded queen in front of other people. Even though she was not as powerful as before, she was still not so polite to her subordinates in the past.


    "Do you know why I don''t want to call you a princess instead of a stall?" Puchashijie said with a bitter smile.


    Wan Yanping frowned: "why?"


    "Because it seems that there is only a cold superior subordinate relationship between us when we call you a big stall, but when we call you a princess, our relationship seems to be much closer." Puchashijie''s eyes burst into a hot emotion.


    Wan Yanping carried her hands and said faintly, "do you like me?"


    Puchashijie didn''t expect that she was so direct. She was choked and her black face turned red. He stood there in embarrassment. After a long time, he came back to himself, as if determined: "I... i... you... You..."


    Wan Yanping suddenly became impatient: "I''ll leave if I don''t say anything."


    Seeing that she really turned around and left, puchashijie was in a hurry and blurted out: "yes, I just like you!"


    Wan Yanping paused and looked back at him: "finished?"


    Puchashijie was still in the excitement just after his confession. He subconsciously replied, "that''s it."


    "Then I''ll go." Wan Yanping starts again.


    "That..." puchashijie quickly called her, "princess, do you agree?"


    Wan Yanping frowned: "what do I agree with?"


    "Agree to my courtship!" Puchashijie was stupid too. No matter how dull he was, he noticed something was wrong.


    "Psycho, I don''t like you." Wan Yanping took a few more steps.


    "I know you like your brother-in-law, princess, but it''s impossible!"


    Hearing puchashijie''s words, wanyanping suddenly turned around: "what did you say?"


    Puchashijie gritted his teeth and summoned up courage to say: "the Huanyi academy started as an intelligence center. Princess, what do you think about Tang Kuo''s argument? Who doesn''t know about the people in the Huanyi academy? We just don''t say it, but have you ever thought about it, princess? Tang Kuo Bian is your sister''s son-in-law. Since ancient times, I''ve never heard of two princesses marrying a son-in-law at the same time, so you are doomed to have no future. "


    "I don''t need you to worry about the future." Wan Yanping''s tone was cold and icy, "and if there''s any news about it, I''ll never let you go."


    "Princess, don''t be so stubborn, OK?" Seeing that his dream lover seemed to recognize a tree to hang, pucha Shijie was also worried. "What''s the point of Tang Kuo''s argument? In terms of martial arts and appearance, even in terms of family background, which one is better than me?"


    Wan Yanping''s eyes flashed with cold light, and the whip from her waist came to his face. Although she hit him by surprise, Pu chashijie was praised as a young generation writer. Jun expressed his worry and died

 Chapter 919

    Seeing her promise, song Qingshu could not help but happily open a word. Before leaving, he waved to them: "I''ll go first, you go on, go on."


    Puchashijie almost didn''t get angry when he saw his cheap face. If he didn''t consider that he was the commander of the operation, he might have rushed to let him know what a big fist is.


    Wan Yanping stood on one side, the same corner of her mouth twitching, eager to give him a whip.


    "Do you like such a man?" Pointing to song Qingshu''s back, Pu chashijie asked incredulously.


    Wan Yanping replied coldly, "what I like is not him."


    "Isn''t he your brother-in-law? Don''t you admit it at this time?" Puchashijie felt that his heart was about to break.


    Wan Yanping also has a headache. Now her brother-in-law is actually song Qingshu. In this case, she can''t shout to outsiders. After half a day''s thinking, she doesn''t think about how to explain, so she doesn''t explain at all: "whatever you think."


    Seeing her attitude of not invading oil and salt, puchashijie was also very helpless, so he had to change the topic: "do you really want to go to his tent in the evening?"


    "Of course." Wan Yanping ponders that song Qingshu asked her questions before. As a result, he didn''t ask her because he left. That''s why she asked her to meet in the evening. Of course, she was not interested in explaining to an outsider.


    "Do you really want to go?" Puchashijie was in a hurry. "It''s not proper to be alone in the middle of the night."


    "He is my brother-in-law and my relative. What''s the matter with me?" Wan Yanping doesn''t understand.


    Puchashijie choked half to death. After a long time, he choked out: "there''s something you can''t say in the daytime. You have to say it in the evening. It''s clear that he''s wrong with you."


    "What if my brother-in-law really does something wrong with me?" Wan Yanping looked at him strangely, "I don''t mind." After that, he was too lazy to pay any attention to him, leaving puchashijie in disorder in the original wind.


    "I don''t mind... I don''t mind..." the last sentence of Wan Yanping lingered in my ear, and Pu chashijie immediately received tens of thousands of critical hit damage.


    Soon night fell and WAN Yanping was walking around in her tent. Although she had been very smart in front of Pu chashijie before, she could not help thinking about it when it came to her: "what if he really did something to me? Am I resisting or not? "


    On the one hand, when she thought that they had already had a close relationship, the meaning of resistance was not very great. On the other hand, there was another voice in her heart. She just regarded him as her brother-in-law before, but now she knows that he is not her brother-in-law. Of course, she can''t let him go any more.


    Wanyanping finally made up her mind to hide a chastity guard in her skirt. She thought that if he did, she would cut him! Thinking about this, she stretched out a lot, got up and went out.


    Song Qingshu was reading in the tent when he heard the hesitant footsteps outside the door. He couldn''t help laughing: "is it Ping''er? Are you afraid to come in when you come here?"


    "Well, who''s afraid?" After being exposed, Wan Yanping rushes in directly, "and don''t call Ping''er one by one. Are we very familiar?"


    Song Qingshu showed a color of thinking. After a long time, he nodded and said, "I have touched every inch of your skin. From this point of view, we should be quite familiar."


    Wanyanping didn''t expect him to be such a rascal. She was so angry that she trembled all over: "it''s ok if you don''t mention this. You lied to me. I haven''t settled with you yet!"


    "How many people are there going to Chongyang Palace this time?" Song Qingshu wisely changed the topic.


    "What?" The other side''s topic jumps so much that Wan Yanping doesn''t respond for a moment.


    Song Qingshu repeated the question again, and then added: "this question is very important. It concerns whether I can succeed in revenge for your sisters."


    Although she was extremely angry, Wan Yanping had no choice but to reply: "I''m here in Huanyi courtyard. Pu chashijie you saw in the evening, and Pu sanhutu; Then the left Deputy checked PACHA ahut. You''ve seen him before. He took some of his men with him. It seems that his daughter qiucao is also in the army. I heard that he came out to relax, but I didn''t see him; In addition, Wan Yanliang also sent his confidant Shan Zhen with a team of people to supervise the army. "


    Song Qingshu nodded. That''s right. If he was Wan Yanliang, he would not be at ease. This group of people got out of control and sent Tu Danzhen, the head of the four guards, to prevent this army from suddenly returning to Beijing.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was silent all the time, Wan Yanping couldn''t help humming: "Hey, have you finished asking your questions?"


    "There is one last question," Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile. "If I remember correctly, you used to wear a pair of strong trousers, but now you put on such a beautiful skirt, is it for me to see?"


    Wan Yanping was stunned at first, and then turned red. To tell the truth, she didn''t realize it. What she hesitated about just now was whether to come over. Who ever thought that she would change a dress unconsciously?


    "You don''t smell so beautiful. I can''t dress myself." Wan Yanping said with a red face.


    "That''s a pity," Song Qingshu shook his head. "I miss the girl who was obedient to me."


    "Bah, you took advantage of others'' danger. If you didn''t pretend to be my brother-in-law, I wouldn''t have done that to you." Thinking of all kinds of enthusiasm under him that night, Wan Yanping would like to have a crack to get in.


    "But when your brother-in-law was dying, he gave me his woman. If you don''t believe it, your sister has a blood certificate," Song Qingshu replied, "since you think you are your brother-in-law''s woman, now you are my woman."


    Wan Yanping, who is surrounded by him, also knows that the blood book he mentioned is a fact. Although she knows something is wrong, she doesn''t know how to refute it for a moment, so she has to say angrily: "you''re trying to be reasonable."


    "How can this be a strong argument?" Song Qingshu laughed, "from the legal point of view, your ownership belongs to me, from the actual situation, your body has already been mine, of course, from the current point of view, your heart does not completely belong to me, but I am confident that before long, I can get your heart."


    Wan Yanping was angry and laughed back: "I''ve never seen such a brazen person."


    Song Qingshu said with indifference: "thin skinned men are doomed not to be favored by women. If you think about it carefully, I''d rather be a brazen man."


    "Bah!" Wan Yanping feels that if she wants to stay any longer, she has to feel dizzy, so she plans to turn around and leave.


    "Where are you going?" Song Qingshu stopped her.


    "Go back to rest, of course." Wan Yanping looks at him inexplicably.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "stay here with me tonight."


    -----


    The fifth change

 Chapter 920

    Wan Yanping looked back at him incredulously: "are you crazy or am I crazy?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "why do you have this kind of reaction?"


    "Not to mention that this kind of thing is not allowed in the barracks, and even if it is allowed in the barracks, do you think I will sleep with you?" Wan Yanping replied angrily.


    "At present, the total number of monthly votes is 1442, corresponding to 17-18 chapters, and there is still about 11 chapters left


    OMG, people are so enthusiastic


    -----


    Today, there are more than eight chapters, which is a little more immobile,


    The missing chapters will be accumulated all the time, and be completed as soon as possible


    Tomorrow weekend, keep fighting


    Finally, thank you again

 Chapter 921

    Song Qingshu''s promise is too straightforward. Wan Yanping always feels that there is a ghost. But now that the matter has come to this point, she will stay with the attitude of being at ease.


    "Now there is no outsider. Don''t use my brother-in-law''s face any more. It looks strange." Every time she saw that bearded face before, Wan Yanping felt very kind. But once she knew that her "brother-in-law" was a fake song Qingshu, she looked at the same face again and felt uncomfortable.


    "Since Ping''er doesn''t like it, I''ll take off the mask." Song Qingshu smiles and takes off his mask, revealing his original face.


    Looking at the young man with sword eyebrows in front of her, Wan Yanping feels strange. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say.


    It doesn''t matter that song Qingshu looks at the beautiful girl quietly, which is also a very comfortable thing. After a long time as like as two peas, he finished his eyes and pointed to the mask. "How did you manage to do that?" he asked. "I can''t even recognize my brother-in-law."


    Women are the most considerate, not to mention the two women who are so close to each other. Wan Yanping has always been worried about her muddle headed body to this man.


    "Oh, that''s made by cutting Tang Kuo Bian''s face." Song Qingshu said quietly.


    "What Wan Yanping is surprised and angry. She suddenly blows up her hair and subconsciously pulls out her dagger.


    "Look, I''m worried about you. I''m just kidding you." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Wan Yanping felt that the other party''s smile was too much to beat. She coldly extended her hand: "show it to me." She can''t believe each other completely. She has to confirm it by herself before she can rest assured.


    Song Qingshu threw the mask to her and said: "in order to make me succeed in pretending to be him, Tang Kuo Bian really asked me to cut off his face before I died. However, such bloody things do not conform to my childe''s aesthetic standards. Of course, I won''t do it..."


    Wanyanping automatically ignores his chatter and gently touches her fingers on the mask. The mask is made of strange materials and has the same touch as the skin. However, she came from Huanyi hospital. She can still distinguish the real human skin from the fake one. She can''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief when she determines that it''s not her brother-in-law''s face.


    "Tell me about what happened when my brother-in-law went to Kaifeng." Although in general she has learned from her sister, Wan Yanping still wants to know how her brother-in-law spent her last time.


    "Tang Kuo Bian is very lucky to have such an affectionate sister-in-law as you." Song Qingshu sighed and began to talk about a series of things that happened when he met him.


    Wan Yanping asked questions from time to time, but all she asked were trivial matters, as if she wanted to reproduce Tang Kuo Bian''s daily life during that period.


    Song Qingshu didn''t get impatient at all. He just asked and answered one question at a time. Finally, Yan Ping even knew Tang Kuo''s argument several times in those days, and then he calmed down.


    It was already dark outside, and puchashijie didn''t go far away. He felt the cool air of the night wind in a corner more than ten feet away, but his heart was cooler than the wind.


    Years of obsession does not mean that you can put it down. Although he knows that there is no possibility between him and WAN Yanping, he still cares about her.


    It''s a pity that when he stayed here so late, he didn''t see Yan Ping come out. In his mind, he couldn''t help filling up the picture of her gracious acceptance of love under Tang Kuo''s body. Suddenly, it was like withering.


    Puchashijie laughed a few times, got up and left lonely. At this moment, he really opened his eyes.


    At this time, there was an indescribable atmosphere in the tent. There was no other words between them. Yan Ping was so quiet that she could even hear her heart beating.


    "If he dares to climb into bed, I''ll give him a knife!" Wanyanping touched the chastity guard tied to her thigh, and her uneasy heart gradually settled down.


    Just as she is afraid of what comes, she suddenly feels something strange around her. Looking back, she finds that song Qingshu is lying beside her and looking at herself with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Wanyanping, like a frightened rabbit, suddenly shrinks to the other side.


    "You." Song Qingshu replied simply.


    ¡°£¿¡± Wanyanping was puzzled at first, and then finally understood what he meant in his words. She could not help but be ashamed and angry, "you bastard, go down quickly."


    Then he stretched out his foot to kick him down, but he was caught by song Qingshu.


    "You were so much more gentle to me that night than you are today." Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that, in fact, he has always been ambivalent about Wan Yanping. Before, he had been deliberately alienated. He would rather be misunderstood by her than explain. He just thought that long pain is better than short pain to end this fate. But the basis of doing this is that she doesn''t know her identity, so he can appear quietly and then leave quietly.


    But now that she has known the truth, song Qingshu can''t be so free and easy. Especially when he saw that puchashijie had been around her all the time, he was very upset. When he thought that maybe she would throw herself into the arms of other men in the future, he felt like going crazy. In that case, he might as well be a villain.


    "Ah, man''s desire for monopoly is really a very important thing." Although song Qingshu understood this truth, since he could not overcome it, he might as well obey his mind.


    "Don''t talk about that night again!" After all, a woman is soft hearted. Wan Yanping''s mood is very complicated when she thinks that this man is her first and only man.


    Song Qingshu lay beside her like this, and did not move further: "it''s really unnecessary to mention the previous things. We''d better discuss how to get along with each other in the future."


    "There''s nothing to discuss!" Although she has a close relationship with each other, Wan Yanping still feels nervous when they are so close to each other.


    "Let me tell you what I think first," Song Qingshu said. "I have no other requirements. The only thing is that you can''t find other men in your life."


    Wan Yanping angrily smiles: "can''t find other people, can only find you?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "that''s what I mean."


    "Do you want to be shameless?" Wan Yanping is angry.


    "I''d rather have you than face." Song Qingshu turns to her and looks into her eyes quietly. The reason why he dares to be so strong is because of Wan Yanping''s reaction. After all, her reaction to knowing her identity is not fierce, which makes him realize that there may be a play.


    Wan Yanping couldn''t stand his burning eyes, and her eyes began to dodge: "I... I need time to think about it."


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rises slightly: "take your time." As she spoke, she kissed her clean neck.


    ---


    Today, the foundation is the first

 Chapter 922

    Wanyanping immediately dumbfounded: "I said I need time to think about it!"


    Song Qingshu replied: "you can also consider it now."


    Wan Yanping bit her lip: "Why are you such a rascal?" Although reason told her not to let each other like this, her determination to resist was shaken by the thought that they had already been 100 times closer.


    He was so upset that Wan Yanping''s voice trembled: "if you don''t stop, I''ll stab you with a knife."


    "If you really wanted to stab me, you wouldn''t have warned me in advance." Song Qingshu laughs and slides to her thigh. "I remember your chastity guard seems to be hiding here."


    Wan Yanping thought that she gave herself to him in the mountain stream that night. At that time, she showed her chastity guard to him shyly, but he didn''t remember.


    She felt that her thigh was relaxed, and the small dagger had been untied and thrown aside. Wan Yanping sighed: "wait a minute, I''m not used to you. You can change back to your brother-in-law''s appearance, and then... Come again."


    Song Qingshu was happy: "fortunately, I''m not jealous of your brother-in-law. OK, you wait." After that, he ran to grab the mask on the table and put out the oil lamp in the tent, so as to avoid the shadow being seen. It''s nothing to him. Wanyanping is a girl with thin skin.


    After noticing his careful action, Wan Yanping instantly realized what he meant. She couldn''t help feeling some emotion. No wonder her sister always said that he was a considerate and gentle man.


    When the other party climbed back to bed, she did not say anything, quietly let the other party pressure up.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, when her hand suddenly touched each other''s cheek and found that the touch was smooth and there was no trace of whiskers, she couldn''t help exclaiming: "you lied to me!"


    Song Qingshu took a look at the mask that he had already left aside, and laughed with pride: "you always have to get used to what I''m like now. It''s a big deal. If you miss your brother-in-law in the future, I''ll pretend to be him and make out with you?"


    "Why do I sound so strange?"


    "You should feel lucky. Marrying me alone is equivalent to marrying two men. Of course, if you like, I can act like other men..."


    Before he finished, he was attacked by Yan Ping: "go to die! The more you say it, the lower it gets. "


    Song Qingshu laughs and no longer talks. He hugs her tightly, leaving only heavy breathing and deliberately suppressed voice in the tent.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with song Qingshu''s carefree, Changsheng Wang, who was also put into the prison, was not so lucky. Soon, according to the emperor''s and WAN Yanliang''s wishes, the new chief judge beat the king of Changsheng into a move, recorded a confession admitting the rebellion, and took the opportunity to catch all the officials close to the king of Changsheng, including Wan yantesi and others in front of the former palace.


    After reading the confession, the Emperor gave a secret order to kill the king of Changsheng in the dungeon.


    In ordinary days, the huge palace of Changsheng has become extremely desolate. The servants and maids have been running away for a long time. Only princess Changsheng is left alone in the lobby.


    "More than ten years of hard work has been destroyed. Is it the death of Ming religion?" Daisy looked a little lost.


    The three Persian envoys stood looking at each other and were also dejected.


    Wonderful wind can''t help but open his mouth¡° Daisy, this is not the time to sigh. We are still waiting for our help in the general arena. We can''t just give up. "


    Liuyun envoy also nodded and said, "yes, the wonderful wind envoy has a point."


    They had lived in Persia for a long time, and everything was based on the interests of the general arena, but they were not as lost as Daisy.


    But Daisy is different. She has lived in the kingdom of Jin for a long time. Although she doesn''t fall in love with Changsheng Wang, even if a cat and a dog have been together for more than ten years, she always has some feelings. What''s more, Changsheng Wang has been very kind to her. This time, she can''t help but watch him die in the dungeon. Her heart is full of guilt.


    Hearing what they said, Daisy finally burst out: "it''s easy to say. Now that the king of Changsheng is dead, I have no foundation in the kingdom of Jin. What else can I do?"


    Huiyue said: "the emperor of Jin is fascinated by you. In my opinion, it''s much more useful to work hard on him than on the waste of Changsheng king. Why don''t you go and hook up with him, and let him take advantage when necessary. Anyway, you are not a saint now, and you don''t have to keep your virginity. "


    Daisy laughed angrily: "it''s easy for you to say that. I don''t know if you are stupid in Persia. Which powerful men in Central Plains can be easily influenced by women? Women are just playthings to them. If I were a queen or even a concubine, it would be nice to say that at least to a certain extent, I could influence the emperor and make friends with foreign ministers. But now I am the princess of Changsheng and the emperor''s sister-in-law. Now the king of Changsheng is executed. Even if Wanyan takes me to the palace, how dare he give me an open identity? Without a corresponding identity, I am just a plaything in everyone''s eyes. Which minister would like to make friends with me? Not to mention the impact on the court''s decision-making? "


    Liuyun emissary''s eyes brightened: "Daisy, your identity is sensitive and inappropriate, but Huiyue emissary doesn''t have this problem. It''s better to recommend her to the emperor of Jin through your relationship. Although Huiyue emissary is not as beautiful as you, she is still a famous beauty in Persia. It''s not easy to win the favor of the emperor of Jin and get a harem position? When the time comes, you two will work together. Envoy Miaofeng and I will work together again. As long as we master the palace, we will be half successful. "


    The bright moon suddenly changed color: "how can this work?"


    "Why not!" Daisy hated that she often oppressed herself with great righteousness, so she tried to treat her in her own way. "Don''t you want to sacrifice for the general arena and mingzun?"


    Seeing the other people''s bad eyes, the envoy of Huiyue said in a hurry: "of course I''d like to, but it''s too slow to win favor in the harem. The general arena may not last that long. I think it''s better to take the opportunity to control the emperor of Jin. As long as we can control him, we can do whatever we want?" In order not to lose herself to the emperor of Jin, she racked her brains.


    Daisy''s eyes brightened up. Although she had a personal grudge with Ambassador Huiyue, she didn''t miss her job. Although the idea of ambassador Huiyue was a little risky, it was more effective: "OK, just pretend to be my distant cousin. I''ll recommend you to the emperor. At the same time, I''ll take the opportunity to bring Fengyun and Fengyun in. When the emperor comes to spoil you, we''ll do it together, As long as we can get rid of daxingguo quickly, we can control the emperor without disturbing others! "


    ---


    The foundation is the second and the most important,

 Chapter 923

    The others agreed, but they soon realized a key problem: how can daxingguo, as the first master of the state of Jin, get rid of him quietly?


    Liu Yun said in his poor Chinese: "no matter how good the martial arts of Daxing kingdom are, they are still better than Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Zhongyuan Mingjiao sect. If we work together, even Zhang Wuji is not an opponent. What''s the point of just Daxing kingdom?"


    "That said, it''s better to be careful. We can''t afford to lose this time. We must hit the target immediately, so let''s discuss how to take action at that time." Daisy reminded.


    After all, she was the mother of the current religious leader, and what she said was reasonable. The Persian three envoys didn''t reply very much, and several people gathered around the table to discuss.


    ¡­¡­


    Wan Yanyu got rid of the king of Changsheng and became very happy when he thought that no one would threaten his throne any more. Especially when he thought that he would be able to occupy Mrs. peach blossom forever, he was so excited that his stomach became hot.


    He has sent people to Changsheng palace to invite Mrs. peach blossom into the palace. It''s almost time to arrive.


    "My concubine, long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" Wanyan lost his mind. At this moment, Mrs. peach blossom has come in and knelt down to his highness.


    "Get up, madam." Wan Yanyi left the Dragon chair in a hurry and ran to help her up.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Daisy''s eyes drooped and her expression did not change.


    Wan Yan looked at the gorgeous woman in front of her and couldn''t help sighing: "madam, this period of time has been reduced."


    Daiqi Si replied: "it''s hard to be clear about running around for Changsheng king." After all, she and Changsheng Wang have been husband and wife in name for so many years, it''s hard not to have a little resentment.


    Wan Yan said with a bitter smile, "is it strange that I killed the king of Changsheng in my wife''s heart?"


    "I dare not." Daiqi Si owes the body, "the king of Changsheng kills himself, can''t blame anyone."


    Wan Yan looked at her suspiciously: "true or false?"


    "Whether it''s true or false, it''s meaningless now." Daisy looked up. "And I know the emperor did it for me in large part."


    Wan Yanzhen looked at her affectionately: "Taoyao, I wanted to get you more than ten years ago. I''ve been thinking about you for more than ten years. When I think of you as the wife of the king of Changsheng, I''m in a panic. Finally, I can''t stand it any more. Even if you blame me or hate me, I''ll get you."


    "The emperor has got me." Daiqi Si refers to the exchange of her body for Wang Ping''an.


    "Not enough," Wan Yan looked at her red eyes, "I want to monopolize you forever! I won''t share it with anyone, even if Changsheng Wang is your husband. "


    Daisy sighed faintly: "in the end, I killed the king of Changsheng."


    Wanyan frowned: "Taoyao, don''t you understand that you chose the wrong man in those years, so you have today''s experience. Do you want to be wrong again now?"


    Daisy shook her head: "I''m not the little girl I used to be. Now I understand that love is useless. If you want to marry, you have to marry the most powerful man in the world. Only in this way can you live a happy life."


    Wanyan was overjoyed: "Taoyao, it''s best for you to understand this. I am the most powerful man in the whole kingdom of Jin. From now on, you will follow me, and you will be thousands of times and thousands of times happier than following Changsheng king."


    "Yes, thank you very much." Daiqi Si Ying Ying owes herself, but she sneers in her heart.


    Seeing her look of being picked by Ren Jun, Wan Yanyao was so moved that she could not help but open her arms to embrace her. However, how could he embrace Daisy''s martial arts?


    A little toe, skirt flying, the whole person will spin to the side, although the posture is very pleasing to the eye, but wan Yan''s face sank: "how, you don''t want to?"


    Daiqi Si gave a salute and then explained: "tell the emperor back. After all, I have married before, which is not as good as the ladies in the palace. In order not to be bullied in the palace in the future, I decided to recommend my cousin to the emperor. We sisters serve the emperor together. I hope the emperor will have more pity in the future."


    "You have a cousin?" Wanyan suddenly came to the interest, "how do you look?"


    "She is incomparably beautiful and gorgeous. She will never let your majesty down. Now she is waiting outside the palace. The emperor can ask her to come in and have a look in person." Answered deyese.


    "Announce her to the palace quickly." Wanyan thinks that Taoyao is a rare beauty in the world. Her cousin''s appearance is not so bad. Even if she is half as beautiful as Taoyao, they are still sisters. Tut Tut, I really want to enjoy the beauty of the world.


    Soon, the emissary of Huiyue was led into the palace. Some maids had checked her from the beginning to the end, but they didn''t find any weapons and so on. They just got to Wanyan.


    "Yuenu, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Unlike the others, the appearance of Huiyue, one of the three Persian envoys, is the closest to that of the Chinese, and even more like the Central Plains than that of Daiqi. Only those who are very familiar with the western regions can recognize her lineage from the faint color in her eyes. The others are no different from the Central Plains.


    "Yuenu? That''s an interesting name. " Wanyan asked her to look up. She was about thirty years old, with beautiful black hair and melon face.


    "Just now Taoyao praised you for your natural beauty and incomparable beauty. I still don''t think so. Now I see that you are an excellent beauty." Wanyan suddenly Longyan big Yue.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Rao is the envoy of Huiyue with ulterior motives. However, her appearance was praised by the emperor, who was used to seeing 3000 beauties in the harem. She was still a little excited.


    Wanyan suddenly thought of a question: "yuenu, have you ever married anyone?"


    Huiyue made his face slightly red: "I have never married. Yuenu is still... Perfect." Although she is a moon Messenger, she is also one of the candidates of the saint. Of course, she must be a virgin.


    Wanyan is frowning: "you are not young, and have not been married, is there any hidden disease?" The state of Jin has been deeply sinicized in recent years. He really can''t understand that a woman has not married when she is 30 years old. Even on the grassland, there are very few women who have not married when she is over 30 years old.


    Yuenu cursed secretly. The emperor of Jin was sick. He was so happy to hear that she was a virgin.


    Daiqi Si explained quickly: "tell the emperor back. When my cousin was a child, a Taoist priest came to her family. She was shocked to see that her life was very noble. Only the blood of the real dragon could get close to her. Other men couldn''t bear it. Later, this saying spread, and no one in all the townships dared to propose marriage, That''s why it''s so late. It was not until recently that I got her whereabouts. I specially asked her to come and serve the emperor. "


    "So it is," Wan Yan was very happy. "It seems that fate is to wait for me to pick your red pill."


    ---


    Add the seventh


    Now the total monthly ticket is 1609, corresponding to 21 more


    Well, the author Jun said that he pretended to be forced, and he had to finish crying

 Chapter 924

    Yue Nu was angry in his heart, but he had to pretend to be shy.


    On one side, Daisy''s face showed a different color: this woman is good at acting.


    Sure enough, when Wan Yan saw her expression, he couldn''t help but move his index finger. He came over and took her in one hand and daisy in the other. He went to the Dragon bed: "I''m very happy today. I''ll let you two serve me well."


    Wan Yanyi''s face was excited. She didn''t realize that the two women next to her looked at each other quietly, and her eyes were full of murders.


    Just at this time, daxingguo at the gate suddenly said, "I''m afraid it''s not polite to reply to the emperor." There are very strict rules for the royal palace. According to the plan, he should have spent the night with another concubine today. Even if he doesn''t go, it''s not a big deal to stay in the benevolence palace for a rest. But it''s absurd to be with the other two women... If it''s spread, the royal family will be embarrassed, especially one of the women is the emperor''s sister-in-law.


    "If I say it''s right, it''s right." Wan Yan Yan glared at daxingguo discontentedly, but he also knew what the other party was worried about. After thinking about it, he added, "take away all the people around you, and you can take a few reliable people to guard outside, so as not to let too many people talk about it."


    "Yes." Daxingguo replied helplessly, but neither wanyanyao nor he had ever worried about any security problems. After all, this is the emperor''s palace, the center of the whole palace. There are layers of defense outside. Only when the assassins can come in can there be ghosts. What''s more, with him guarding here, we can make sure that there is nothing wrong.


    Daisy and ambassador Huiyue look at each other and see the joy in each other''s eyes. Originally, according to their plan, the final success or failure is only five to five. The biggest problem is that apart from Daxing country, there are other idle people. It''s hard for them to guarantee that they will catch all of them. Once they leave one person, they will fall short, I didn''t expect that they dismissed the maids and eunuchs around them. God helped them.


    Before leaving, I don''t know why. Daxingguo always feels a little uneasy. He can''t help but turn around and say, "emperor, let two serve at the same time... It''s too bad for the dragon. How about letting yuenu or Mrs. peach blossom serve tomorrow?" Although he was a eunuch, he knew no less than men. He glanced at the two women and saw that their faces were full of peach blossom, their waist was thin, and their buttocks were cocky. It was clear that they were charming inside. What''s more, they were still in the year of tiger and Wolf?


    I''m afraid it''s hard for such a woman, even if she''s a big man, to deal with one, not to mention two at the same time? Wan Yanyu''s body was clear to him, but he couldn''t help sweating for him.


    Wan Yan was furious at Wen Yan: "you old dog, I have my own sense of propriety. How can you meddle in your business? Get out of here. "


    "You''ve got a sense of where you are!" Daxingguo wanted to scold him, but all he could do was think about it. The only thing he could do was to leave with a smile: "yes, I''ll go out now."


    Just now, because of embarrassment, Wan Yanzhen had already signaled the two girls to wait for him on the Dragon bed. After Daxing Kingdom went out and closed the door, he went to the Dragon bed anxiously, rubbing his hands and laughing: "two beauties, I''m coming."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the faint noise coming from the room, daxingguo could not help shaking his head. He guessed maliciously that with the emperor''s frail body, how could the two women be determined? I''m afraid they could only use their hands in the end


    But it''s about the dignity of men, even the emperor. Daxing was not interested in getting moldy, so he dozed outside the door.


    All of a sudden, a cry of surprise came from the room. Daxingguo''s eyes, which were always open and closed, suddenly opened and burst into a brilliant light. He rushed in immediately. At the same time, he did not forget to tell the guards outside the door to stay where they were for the time being, because who knows what happened inside? It would not be fun if the guards who rushed to see the disgraceful side of Wanyan, anyway, with his martial arts skills, It''s more than enough to deal with everything.


    He rushed to the edge of the Dragon bed and saw that the two women''s robes were half untied and tightly grasped the place where the brocade was blocked. A large area of snow-white skin was exposed to the air. Looking at the concave convex curve, Rao Shi was castrated for many years, and almost no nosebleed came out when he saw this scene.


    "What happened?" When daxingguo''s eyes fell on Wanyan, he couldn''t help yelling. It turned out that Wanyan was lying in bed, foaming and twitching all over.


    "I... I don''t know. Just now, when the emperor was about to spoil me, it suddenly became like this." Huiyue made the timidity and fear perfectly. Even Daiqi who knew the inside story couldn''t pick out a flaw.


    Daxingguo glanced at wanyanhe''s whole body again, and suddenly he was shocked. At this time, wanyanhe''s even shorter than the baby. He couldn''t help blurting out: "shrink the Yang into the abdomen, and immediately wind!"


    He was relieved immediately. It must have been Wan Yan who was too weak and wanted to make friends with the two women. It was only when he accidentally caused the emergency.


    However, although the disease is frightening, there is also a solution, that is to use silver needle to stab Changqiang acupoint near the gate of grain reincarnation, which can stimulate it to return to normal.


    Daxingguo said, "turn the emperor over and lie face down on the bed." Although he does not have a silver needle now, he can gather Qi to form a needle, and the effect is no different.


    He stretched out his finger and quickly pointed at the Changqiang acupoint of wanyanhe. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief as he watched his opponent''s body gradually unfold.


    At this time, daxingguo suddenly felt a stabbing pain on his neck. Half of his body was paralyzed for a moment, and he could not help sinking in his heart. Knowing that the other side''s weapon was smeared with poison, he quickly turned back and patted it aside. Huiyue made a dull hum, covered his arm and went back.


    Years of vigilance made him realize that this was a well planned murder. At this time, his first reaction was not to attack the enemy, but to shout. He knew what his advantage was. As long as the bodyguard came in, he would be in an invincible position, and it would not be too late to deal with the enemy slowly.


    It''s a pity that as soon as he opened his mouth, pink smoke came from his face. He immediately felt dizzy, and his face finally changed, because he saw that it was lady peach blossom who was spewing the smoke.


    "Does Mrs. peach blossom know martial arts?" A question flashed through Daxing Guo''s mind. However, the instinct of the master made him subconsciously raise his hand to guard against the next attack. Unfortunately, because he was poisoned one after another, he slowed down a little. Daiqi and Huiyue had been ready for a long time. How could they miss such an opportunity and immediately put their nails into his throat.


    ----


    The eighth change

 Chapter 925

    At the last moment of their lives, Daxing Kingdom finally solved a long-standing puzzle, that is, when they entered the palace, they searched their whole body. Where did they get the weapons? It turned out that the bright red nails on their slender hands were beautiful and attractive, but they were lethal at the critical moment.


    Thinking that he had been known as the first expert in the kingdom of gold all his life and died in the hands of two women, daxingguo was very unwilling and tried to pull at least one person to carry his back. Unfortunately, his eyelids became more and more heavy and his hands did not listen to him.


    Poof!


    The emissary of Huiyue raised his left hand, and a force of Yin, like a knife, a sword, a dagger, and a chisel, went straight into the "Yutang cave" on his chest. The last ray of vitality of Daxing kingdom was finally extinguished.


    Daisy''s eyes shrank and her face said without expression: "it seems that you have improved a lot in your cultivation of Yin Feng Dao."


    Huiyue didn''t notice the meaning of her tone. She just covered her right hand and looked at daxingguo with a lingering fear: "this eunuch is really powerful. Just now I injected the poison on my nails into his body by means of bone penetrating needle. He could break my arm with one hand."


    After all, Daisy gave up the idea of attacking Huiyue. She sighed: "yes, fortunately we didn''t choose to fight him. In that case, the four of us don''t know how many people will survive."


    Great shift of the universe and the great master of martial arts and the great power of Zhang Wuji, who were the greatest of the great powers of the great nation, could not be more powerful than the old ones. The three of them joined hands to cope with him more than sufficient. Only daesi strongly objected to the idea that the movement was too big and easy to disturb the other people in the palace. And the master of this series of Daxing country was going to win him easily. Three,, It''s too hard to kill him in silence.


    After all, the Persian Ming religion also has a thousand years of Assassin tradition and experience. Several people were deeply influenced. After discussion, they thought that Daisy''s worry was very reasonable. Finally, they unanimously decided to give up the plan of four people''s siege. Instead, they sent Daisy and Huiyue to send two women to carry out the task.


    This seems to weaken the power, but it is not. In the aspect of assassination, women''s innate advantages are not small. On the one hand, they can make full use of beauty; on the other hand, they can let the enemy relax their guard and find a mobile phone meeting. The principle of assassination in the Persian general arena is that if you don''t do it, you will have to do it, and if you do it, you will have to live or die.


    The two women first stopped Yan Yu, and then used special techniques to make him get the horse wind, which distracted Daxing Kingdom''s attention. They took the hand at the moment when Daxing Kingdom saved the emperor, and then cooperated with highly toxic drugs. As expected, they succeeded in killing each other in a very short time. You know, with her real martial arts, Daisy and ambassador Huiyue are far from the rivals of Daxing.


    After a short rest, the two girls dressed again, and then the guards outside called in one by one to kill them. Then Huiyue envoy changed into eunuch''s clothes and took the gold medal of the emperor to pick up Liuyun envoy and Miaofeng envoy who had been waiting outside the palace. Daisy stayed to dispose of the corpses in the house. Although she looks as beautiful as peach blossom and delicate, she is also the Dragon King in purple shirt and mother-in-law in golden flower. It''s no problem to dispose of some corpses.


    When the three Persian envoys came back with a bunch of followers, Daisy had taken care of everything and asked them to put on the bodyguard''s clothes and stay outside. As for the different looks, there was no need to worry. How many people died every day in the palace was not clear. It was no big deal to change a few bodyguards.


    Daxing is in a bit of trouble, but there will always be a way to put it off. As for WAN Yanyu, he was dazed and left on the bed, no one cared about him.


    After the three envoys came in, they rummaged in the room for a while, but they didn''t find what they were looking for. Liuyun envoys immediately looked at Daiqi: "where is the emperor''s tiger amulet?"


    Daisy was also surprised: "didn''t you find it?"


    Seeing the three people staring at her, she suddenly became angry: "what do you mean when you look at me? Do you still suspect that I am hiding?"


    Miaofeng emissary said with a smile: "just now, you and Huiyue emissary were the only two people here. Huiyue emissary came out to pick us up. Naturally, it was ruled out. You are the only one here the rest of the time. Who do you doubt?"


    Daisy snorted: "I was so tired just now when I was dealing with so many people''s bodies that I didn''t have time to find any tiger charms? What''s more, what''s the advantage of hiding the tiger''s Amulet? Now the leader of the general arena is my daughter. Can I deliberately pull her back? "


    The three Persian envoys looked at each other, and they thought that Daisy''s words were very reasonable. They could not help hesitating: "where is the tiger amulet?"


    Daisy pointed to Wan Yan lying on the bed and said, "just ask him."


    ¡­¡­


    Wanyanhe had a wonderful dream. In the dream, he put his left hand around Mrs. peach blossom and yuenu, and did some shameless and impetuous things on the Dragon bed. What made him more happy was that he suddenly returned to his youth, with his boundless energy and never tired toughness. The two girls were looking at him with stars in their eyes, with a sense of pride and satisfaction, How many years has he not felt it?


    But just as he was about to take the gun to the horse again, suddenly it began to rain in the house. He was furious: "my bedroom is leaking rain. When I find out who is in charge, I will kill him."


    It rained more and more heavily. At last, it rained heavily on his face. He got up immediately... And then he woke up.


    There was no rain. There were only a few people around him. Wan Yanyu was still a little dizzy in his mind. When he saw daiqisi, he couldn''t help reaching out and hugging her: "Aifei ~"


    Pop!


    In response to his slap, Wan Yan has been stunned. He hasn''t been beaten for a long time. Since he became the emperor, let alone beat him, no one even dared to disobey him. Now he was slapped by a woman, even if she was the peach blossom lady who brought disaster to the country and the people: "come on, drag this woman down and chop it!"


    However, he called three times in a row. As a result, he didn''t see anyone. He finally realized that it was not right. Then he saw that Liuyun made Miaofeng make them turn pale and said, "who are you waiting for? You''ve intruded into my bedroom. Do you know it''s a big crime to punish the nine nationalities?"


    In response, Miaofeng gave him a slap. Miaofeng frowned at him and said, "Daisy, do you have too much medicine to make the dog emperor crazy?"


    "He''s not smart in the first place," she said coldly


    Wan Yan suddenly felt a chill, and quickly called out: "Daxing country, Daxing country, where is your dog slave?"


    "Shut up Daisy slapped him again, and her depressed mood was finally relieved. "The eunuch is already on the way to the yellow spring. If you miss him so much, I can send you down to get together with him."


    ----


    Chapter nine

 Chapter 926

    After all, wanyanyu was the emperor. After the initial panic, he soon calmed down and stared at Daiqi: "who are you?"


    Daiqi Si smile, gently lifted the hair between the Temples: "I am not you miss the peach blossom lady?"


    The face that usually feels gorgeous now seems to be so creepy. Wanyan shakes his head subconsciously: "no, you''re not Taoyao."


    "I''m Taoyao of course, but I have another identity, that is, the Purple Dragon King of the Ming religion." When she thought of having to ingratiate herself in front of him in the past, she felt a sense of revenge.


    "Dragon King in purple?" Wan Yanyao silently recites the name. It''s a pity that although the name of the Dragon King in purple shirt can be regarded as a first-class figure in the river and lake, it''s just a rash for the people in the temple. Where did he hear the name.


    Miaofeng coughed heavily: "Daisy, ask me something serious."


    Daisy''s face was a little red. Then she said, "where are your tiger charms?"


    "Hufu?" Wan Yanyu''s heart moved, suppressing the impulse to look somewhere. Isn''t the tiger amulet always in the cabinet of the bedroom? Since they have controlled here, they should have got it. Why do they ask me?


    The potential of a man in a desperate situation is infinite. Although Wanyan is a bit dazzled in ordinary times, he is more sober now that his life is at stake.


    "Since they ask me like this, it proves that they haven''t found it. It seems that they have lost the amulet before. It''s absolutely a big thing to lose it in ordinary days, but now it seems to be a good thing." Wanyan quickly straightened out the train of thought, the heart suddenly had an idea.


    "Do you think I would be stupid enough to tell you?" Wan Yanyu snorted deliberately, and the style obviously means that the tiger amulet is hidden in a safe place. If he doesn''t say it, you can''t find it.


    "Torture." Liuyun envoys are also very direct. The Persian Ming religion is good at assassination, and is very familiar with the structure of the human body. It also has deep attainments in the art of torture. Even the trained dead can''t stand their skills, let alone a superior emperor.


    "Dare you, I am the son of heaven, dare you torture me..." Wanyan suddenly changed color, but the tone obviously revealed the meaning of excellent Li Nei EBA.


    "You are just our prisoner now. What kind of emperor''s airs do you put on?" Wonderful wind makes sneer way.


    Wanyanyu''s face changed a lot. He had been trying to straighten his back before. At this time, he seemed to be frustrated and collapsed. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to daiqis in a hurry: "Taoyao, as the saying goes, one day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness. We have more than one day. Do you have the heart to watch me suffer like this?"


    Daisy said with a sneer, "do you really think it was me who accompanied you those times? I just used some overpowering drugs to make you have some beautiful dreams. Even the king of Changsheng is not close to me, let alone you? "


    "What Wanyan lost his mind all of a sudden. Did he never get this woman? Once all the good memories are dreaming? This blow is no less than he just found himself a prisoner, the whole person is a little silly.


    Just at this time, a bodyguard from outside came in and reported: "the queen has come to see the emperor."


    "No, send her away." Daisy frowned and said, is it better to be seen by the queen now?


    Wan Yanchu heard that the queen had come. On weekdays, he didn''t like this powerful woman, but at this time, he seemed to see a savior. He opened his mouth and called out: "the Emperor..."


    It''s a pity that Huiyue, who has been beside him, has been on guard for a long time. Before he shouts out his voice, he points his mute acupoint.


    "Why does the queen come to him at this time?" Miaofeng looked at Daisy suspiciously.


    "I don''t know," said Daisy, shaking her head. "Wanyanyu and the queen are always at odds. I haven''t seen any contact with them during my stay in the palace. It''s really strange for the queen to come here at this time."


    "It''s not about us, is it?" Huiyue asked.


    "I don''t think so," said Daisy, after a moment''s reflection. "We''ve made a sudden move, and we haven''t lost a single person. She can''t know."


    Just at this time, there was a sudden commotion outside the hall. Some of their confidants had reported that "the queen insisted on breaking in, we dare not stop her!" As the queen of the other side, they pretended to be the guards of the imperial front. They were guilty, and even the real guards did not dare to stop her. After all, it was the family of the emperor.


    Those fake bodyguards are guilty, and finally they let the queen create them.


    "It''s said that the Emperor invited his sister-in-law to the palace tonight. I''ll come by and have a look..." Queen peiman''s words stopped abruptly. Seeing the mess in the palace, she was stunned. "Who are you?"


    Miaofeng emissary and Liuyun emissary look at each other and step out at the same time. Before queen peiman can react, all the eunuchs and maids following her are slaughtered. They are instructed to take the opportunity to kill all the maids and bodyguards that queen peiman left outside.


    Queen peiman finally responded: "there are thorns..."


    Unfortunately, as soon as she made a sound, she was asked to point a mute point. Looking at the gorgeous woman in front of her, she laughed: "I was thinking about how to control the Taihe hall, but I didn''t expect that you sent it to the door yourself."


    "Ask her if the amulet is with her?" After all, not everyone can come in the emperor''s bedroom. Pei man, as the queen, has a chance to take the tiger amulet.


    Daisy nodded and untied queen peiman''s acupoints. Who knew that as soon as she got out of trouble, she scolded: "Taoyao, you slut, you collude with thieves to make trouble?"


    Because wanyanshe has always liked Taoyao, she has never felt any love from her partner since she married wanyanshe. Naturally, she hates the originator to the bone. Seeing this situation today, it''s adding fuel to the fire.


    "Shut up, the lives of you and the dog emperor are between my thoughts. If you want to live, you should answer my question well." Daisy had no time to compete with her, she said coldly.


    "Well, are you proud now?" A strange smile appeared on Queen peiman''s face. "Do you think the palace is under your control?"


    "What do you mean?" Daisy had a bad feeling.


    "You''ll know right away that you''re a slut who claims to be beautiful. When the time comes, our palace will throw you to a brothel, where thousands of people will ride you, and then put you to death." Said the queen, gritting her teeth.


    At this time, a loud voice came from outside: "Minister Wan Yanliang, please see your majesty for something!"


    ---


    The tenth change

 Chapter 927

    At this time, Daisy''s face finally changed, and the Persian envoys looked at each other and said, "how can he be here?" They can''t help but wonder that the gate of the imperial palace is closed in the middle of the night. No one is allowed to go in or out unless there is a gold medal from the emperor. Wan Yanliang is only a foreign minister now. How can he appear outside the emperor''s palace in the middle of the night?


    Wan Yanliang has the same doubts, but the most important thing at this time is to get rid of these gangsters. As for WAN Yanliang''s charge of breaking into the palace late at night, he will be investigated later.


    "Keep him out. Don''t come in." Daisy hurriedly told her men to go out to deal with it, but she was also very depressed. Since she came back to China, all kinds of things have not been going well. Today, she is about to be successful. As a result, so many accidents happened one after another. She is really worried.


    Suddenly she thought of something. Daisy looked back at Queen peiman and said, "do you know Wan Yanliang is coming?"


    Queen Pei man sneered: "are you afraid, bitch? If you let me go now, I may consider letting you live


    Daisy''s face was cold, and she was about to get angry when suddenly there was the sound of sword fighting outside the hall. At the same time, there were many people''s screams.


    The three Persian envoys and Daisy looked at each other, and their faces were not good-looking, because they recognized that all the people who screamed were their confidants.


    Soon the group of subordinates retreated to the hall in a panic, while Wan Yanliang came in surrounded by a group of people. After looking at the situation in the hall, he knew the situation clearly: "I was just wondering why the guards of renzheng hall have changed. It turns out that you are playing a trick."


    The Persian emissary subconsciously went to Daisy''s side and looked warily at the people coming in. Daiqi Si has been in the high level of Jin for a long time, but she can roughly recognize these people around Wan Yanliang.


    The person nearest to Wan Yanliang is his number one confidant, Xiao Yu, who was the Minister of the military department at that time. Next to him is pucha ahudi, the right deputy inspector in front of the hall, with dozens of confidant bodyguards around. Although the number of these bodyguards is small, we can see that they are all good hands.


    In addition, there are three big men who keep Wan Yanliang in the middle. Although she has never seen them, she can roughly guess their identities. They should be the four guards of Wan Yanliang, Tu Danzhen, Tu danali, Xiao tanggudai and Yelv Yuanyi. I just don''t know why. Now there are only three people, and I don''t know who is not at the scene.


    On the other side, there were three old men standing far away. Although they were not as tough as others, they were rather old. But the unique authority and momentum of the master that they exuded from them was what she was most afraid of.


    The old man who stood in the first place was tall, dressed in white, with a deep nose and deep eyes. Her face was brown and full of courage. Her eyes were like swords and swords, and she was very sharp. When she was in the western regions, she met him and recognized him as Ouyang Feng, the owner of baituoshan and the Western poison.


    The other one was not so old. He was dressed in a Royal Blue Satin Robe. He was handsome and well behaved. He had a moustache on his upper lip and chin. He should have been a very elegant figure, but he was blind. The black blindfold made him look more sinister.


    Looking at the two gold knives and black swords on his back, Daisy also roughly guessed his identity, Gongsun Zhi, the Lord of heartless valley.


    Then the rest of the old man should be Qiu Qianren floating on the iron palm and water. Wan Yanliang, the king of Hailing, has recruited several famous experts in the river and lake. This story is widely spread in the capital, and she has heard about it.


    "King hailing, come and save me Taking advantage of the bright month to make the attention all over there of time, the WAN Yan is in a hurry to call a way.


    There was a hint of irony in Wan Yanliang''s eyes, but he still replied: "don''t panic, Emperor. I''ll catch these thieves first."


    Daiqi Si sneered: "King hailing, people don''t talk in secret. It''s not sure who the anti thief is when you lead the soldiers to the emperor''s palace so late."


    Hearing what she said, Wan Yan''s eyes became suspicious.


    Wan Yanliang said with a leisurely smile: "I have got reliable information and know that there has been a change in renzheng hall, so why is it wrong to bring troops to Qin Wang. It''s Mrs. peach blossom. It''s really beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that so many experts under your command controlled the emperor quietly. I admire you. I really admire you


    At this time, Ouyang Feng said: "if I don''t admit my mistake, this peach blossom lady should be the Purple Dragon King, the head of the four Dharma kings under Yang Dingtian, the former leader of the Ming religion."


    "Dragon King in purple?" "It''s said that the Dragon King in purple shirt was the first beauty in the Wulin. Unexpectedly, he came to the kingdom of Jin and became the princess of Changsheng."


    Wan Yanliang is different from Wan Yanyao. Over the years, he pays more attention to the affairs in the Jianghu, especially those famous chivalrous women and beauties, such as Huang Rong and purple dragon king. He is almost familiar with them.


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes were full of pondering: "isn''t the influence of the Ming religion always in the western regions? Why do you suddenly want to invade the temples of the kingdom of Jin?"


    Daisy weighed the balance of strength between the two sides in her heart. It was obvious that her own situation was not optimistic. It seemed that she could only outwit the enemy, not the enemy.


    Thinking of this, she said with a smile: "King Hailing misunderstood that we are here to seek cooperation with your country, and we have no intention of getting involved."


    Daiqi Si was a disaster to the country and the people. Her smile made her look so beautiful that the soldiers around her breathed a little. I''m afraid only Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren would not be affected. On the one hand, they were highly cultivated. On the other hand, they were old and they were not good at women. Therefore, in the face of Daiqi Si''s peerless appearance, their mood would be calm.


    As for Gongsun Zhi, who is also a top player, like Wan Yanliang, he has lost a lot of money.


    After all, Wan Yanliang is used to beauty, and his resistance is a little higher in this respect. He forced himself to sober up: "madam, this is a bit funny. Madam coerced the emperor and queen of our country to talk about cooperation. Is there such a talk?"


    Daisy seemed to have expected this question for a long time. She explained without hesitation: "I''ve been in your country for many years and learned that Wanyan is not a partner worthy of the Ming religion to rely on. In contrast, you are wise and intelligent. Our Ming religion has decided to cooperate with you, but unfortunately, we don''t have a proper meeting ceremony, After thinking about it, I finally planned to use the empress and the emperor to show my sincerity. Who knows that you will come before this gift is sent out. "


    ---


    Foundation first

 Chapter 928

    Wan Yanliang laughs: "is that true?"


    Daiqi Si owes a body: "my body says, there is not a bit false." For so many years, she has been at the top of the power of the state of Jin. Her vision is no longer comparable to that little girl who was desperate for love.


    In a short period of time, she has seen the situation clearly. Wan Yanliang is obviously well prepared. Although the three Persian envoys here have high martial arts skills, if the two sides really merge, their own side will surely be destroyed. Since it is doomed to be impossible to control Wan Yanliang, it is better to step back and cooperate with Wan Yanliang when there is still negotiation capital.


    If you can successfully catch the line of wanyanliang, it will be lucky in the misfortune. After all, from what she has seen and heard over the years, Wan Yanliang is a staunch warlord in the imperial court of Jin, and has always regarded Mongolia as the biggest threat. At that time, with a little provocation, Wan Yanliang can start a war between Jin and Mongolia, which can be regarded as the completion of this mission.


    The reason why Daisy thinks the negotiation is feasible is that although they are at a disadvantage, they are still a force that can not be underestimated. If Wan Yanliang really wants to swallow them, I''m afraid she will have to pay a great price. For WAN Yanliang, every strength is precious now.


    "Madam''s proposal is very interesting," Wan Yanliang said with a smile. "In this case, to show your sincerity, can you send the emperor and queen first?"


    Huiyue envoy quickly came forward to Daiqi Si and whispered, "no, the emperor and queen are the only chips in our hands. How can we give them to him?"


    After a long time, Daisy said, "the emperor and the queen are useless to us now. I know Wan Yanliang very well. He is not a loyal minister. This time he broke in with his soldiers in the middle of the night, he did not come here from the king."


    Miaofeng emissary and Liuyun emissary thought deeply, "just give him the emperor and queen."


    Daisy then said in a loud voice, "since the Lord has spoken to show our sincerity, we will send them here." With a look in his eyes, some of his subordinates had been pressing Wanyan and peiman to go there.


    "King hailing, kill these disorderly officials and thieves for me. I''ll make you a minister." Seeing Wan Yanliang, Wan Yanyao seems to see a savior. Over the years, he has more trust in Wan Yanliang. At this time, when he comes back to him, his heart finally settles down after a night of anxiety.


    Hearing his order, Wan Yanliang immediately laughed, but did not respond immediately. Instead, he came to him and broke his neck in the other party''s stunned eyes.


    "The Ming bandits sneaked into the palace to assassinate. Unfortunately, the emperor died. They ordered the guards to kill the thief!" Wanyanliang''s emotionless voice resounded throughout the audience.


    Although Daisy''s plan is very good, if on weekdays, Wan Yanliang might really be agitated by her, but this time it''s about the emperor. He was going to kill the king and usurp the throne when he entered the palace. He was worried about how to deal with the curse after that. It''s just that Mingjiao''s people hit the muzzle of the gun. This kind of scapegoat is not in vain.


    "You Daisy''s group of people were surprised and angry, but they had no time to criticize. Wan Yanliang''s men were ordered to kill them one after another.


    Ouyang Feng took the lead in meeting Miaofeng emissary, while Qiu Qianren chose Liuyun emissary. As for Gongsun Zhi, he had been greedy for Huiyue emissary for a long time, so he chose her without any hesitation. Pucha ahudi took the bodyguard to kill the rest of the people.


    Although Queen Pei man had no feelings for WAN Yan long ago, she was her husband after all. It would be sad to see him die like this, but at this time, she was more shocked and angry: "Wan Yan Liang, how dare you kill your king!"


    Wan Yanliang said with a smile: "the queen misunderstood that the emperor died in the hands of these Mingjiao thieves. I''m taking revenge for the emperor."


    Queen peiman scolded: "these lies can only be used to deceive those ignorant people. Since you dare to kill your king, you must not be soft on me, the queen."


    Wanyanliang greedily looked at her full body: "Niang is worried too much, wanyanhe is useless to keep him, but Niang is different, Niang is at least a graceful beauty."


    "Shameless!" Queen peiman was so angry that she trembled all over. "Wan Yanliang, don''t be too proud. Someone will come to treat you?"


    "Are you Yan Zongxian and Zongmin who are old and never die? Ha ha, when I''m done here, I''ll be the first to take those old and immortal ones. " Over the years, Wan yanzongxian and Zongmin have always been above Wan Yanliang in terms of status and seniority, often beating and squeezing him intentionally or unconsciously.


    Wan Yanliang also knew that after he usurped the throne, other people said that the two military and political leaders would never obey him. They had soldiers and power in their hands, and they also had great prestige. Once they raised their arms, they would be in danger, so the first thing after they controlled the palace was to get rid of them.


    Pei man queen sneers a few times, does not refute, but in the mind actually emerged another person''s figure.


    In her spare time, Daisy looked over to the three Persian envoys and found that each of them had fallen into a bad situation. I''m afraid everyone would not be spared today. Her only chance was to catch the thief first and catch the king first!


    When she made up her mind, she stabbed several bodyguards in front of her. Then she used her lightness skill to force wanyanliang. All the way, the bodyguard tried to stop her. Unfortunately, her body method was mysterious and strange, such as ghosts, spirits and monsters. After several ups and downs, she appeared in front of Wan Yanliang.


    Wan Yan Liang''s face changed a little, and she quickly stepped back. But what Daisy was fighting for was this thread of life. How could she let him go so easily? She reached out and grabbed him at the big hole in his chest.


    As soon as they were about to be caught, they suddenly put out two big hands in front of them. It turned out that it was the four guards around Wan Yanliang. Xiao Tanggu and Yelv Yuanyi blocked Daiqi''s attack, while Tu Dan Ali chuhu stayed by Wan Yanliang''s side.


    Wanyanliang''s four bodyguards are the top domestic experts selected carefully. If they are really put in the river and lake, everyone''s reputation is not inferior to the Dragon King in purple shirt. What''s more, half of Daiqi''s martial arts are underwater, and she will soon fall into the disadvantage with one enemy and two.


    With a bite of her silver teeth, Daiqi Si raises her hand and throws a famous hidden weapon, the golden flower. She attacks them separately and tries to take the opportunity to escape. As a result, they all Dodge, but Xiao Tanggu comes forward with a straight bully and points out to Daiqi Si''s throat. Daisy quickly waved her hand in front of her body. At the same time, she swung her sword with the other hand to fight back. Unexpectedly, she suddenly jumped up. It turned out that Yelv Yuanyi had caught her heart and lifted it up. Xiao Tanggu took the opportunity to grab three steps and even touch several big acupoints on her body. Daisy was so stiff that she couldn''t move.


    ---


    Basic second change

 Chapter 929

    Wanyanliang nodded with satisfaction. After so long, they finally understood the master''s temperament and knew what to do. He didn''t have time to remind him just now. In case these two goods would kill daisy on the spot, he would vomit blood.


    Such a great beauty who brings disaster to the country and the people, if she doesn''t play from head to toe for 30 or 50 times, she will be a tyrant!


    Daisy was escorted by the two men and observed her closely. She was over thirty years old, but her skin was still as delicate as a young girl. Rao Shi''s face was bright, and she was amazed at the beauty she was used to seeing. You know, in order to cover up her identity, Daisy deliberately changed her appearance, and she was able to share her beauty with Gebi, the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin. Now she has restored her original appearance, and she is gorgeous and beautiful.


    "No wonder it was recognized as the first beauty in the Wulin." Wan Yanliang couldn''t help but marvel.


    In fact, the title of the first beauty in the Wulin is not so rigorous, because there are many countries, and the corresponding Wulin is not a unified Wulin. Each country has its own first beauty. Moreover, for those who get this title, beauty is only one aspect, and identity is also an important reference factor.


    For example, in the Southern Song Dynasty, Huang Rong is generally recognized as the most beautiful woman in the Wulin. It doesn''t mean that no woman in the whole Southern Song Dynasty can surpass her in appearance, such as Xiao Longnu, Wang Yuyan, Zhou Zhiruo and so on. These people will never be inferior to her in appearance, and they also have the advantage of being young. They may not surpass Huang Rong in appearance. However, Huang Rong''s identity is so special that she and her husband have been loyal to Xiangyang for more than ten years, and have become an open goddess in the eyes of countless people in the Southern Dynasties.


    In the Ming and Qing Dynasties, Chen Yuanyuan was recognized as the most beautiful woman in the past. A large part of the reason was that the man who fought for her, whether Wu Sangui or Li Zicheng, was very important. Other women, whether ah Jiu, Princess of Changping or Ren Yingying, the holy aunt of the sun and moon religion, Compared with Chen Yuanyuan, the legend is a little bit worse.


    Compared with them, Daisy, the most beautiful woman in the Wulin, her identity didn''t play such a big role. It was more about her appearance.


    Wan Yanliang couldn''t help reaching out to touch Daiqi Si''s face, but Daiqi Si spat on him. He didn''t think it was disobedient. Instead, he dipped his finger in the saliva on his face and put it into his mouth to taste it. Suddenly, he was full of poetic interest: "graceful and graceful, with a good body, catkin and creamy face. Xiangjin Yuye tongue around, beautiful woman with Xiao can''t speak. My eyes are watching. When the dew grows thicker, the silver spear destroys the beauty, the color becomes disordered, the branches tremble, and the flowers are destroyed in the morning. "


    Although both Daisy and queen peiman are not Han Chinese, they have a deep understanding of Han culture. Naturally, they can understand the meaning of his poems and scold him shamelessly.


    As the heroine, Daisy is even more shy and angry. From the poem itself, Wan Yan Liang''s poem doesn''t even rhyme. Naturally, it''s not a good work. But between the words, she describes some things vividly, like a vivid picture.


    Daisy is originally a contradictory character with deep love and fickleness. Deep love is shown in Han Chiba, while fickleness is shown in all the people except Han Chiba. Even in the face of Xie Xun, who made friends in those years, she said that she would turn over, let alone be teased by Wan Yanliang?


    It''s a pity that her whole body skill is restrained at this time. Otherwise, she will definitely break up Wan Yanliang to vent her hatred. At the same time, she was worried. Wan Yanliang was a flower greedy and lustful man. Now she was in his hands, and it was clear what fate was waiting for her.


    Fortunately, Wan Yanliang quickly turned his attention away from her and paid attention to the war situation on the other side. Although he was lustful, he could distinguish between the important and the bad. Today''s affairs are of great importance and there is no room for any mistakes. Therefore, in the face of such a disaster, he just flirted with her casually. Anyway, as long as he succeeds, he has plenty of time.


    Daisy also followed his eyes and looked at her companion. Now she could only expect the Persian three envoys to complete the great reversal of the Jedi. Maybe things would turn for the better, but she knew how low the possibility was.


    In fact, the great shift of the universe to the three performer of the individual is not necessarily comparable to that of Zhang Wuji. The reason why she was so much moved by the Joyoung''s magic and the great move of the year was that they were more eccentric and more skilled in the attack.


    It''s a pity that both Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren are the great demons tempered by the blood and fire of the underworld. Their actual combat experience and on-the-spot reaction are far from the original green Zhang Wuji. They can see their advantages at a glance, so they intentionally or unintentionally separate the three Persian envoys, leaving them in a dilemma of fighting on their own.


    The three Persian envoys tried to get together for several times, but they were solved by Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren one by one. As for envoy Huiyue, his martial arts are the weakest among the three envoys. In addition, he hurt his arm in the assassination of Daxing state, and suffered a great loss from shanggongsun Zhi''s gold knife and black sword.


    Therefore, although Gongsun Zhixiu was the weakest of the three men on WAN Yanliang''s side, he was the most relaxed. Seeing that the victory was in hand, he didn''t rush to hit each other. He just kept cutting her clothes with a gold knife and a black sword. Later, his clothes were flying and the bright moon made it almost impossible for him to find a complete one.


    Wan Yanliang frowned: "Gongsun Valley master, make a quick decision!" He understood that if it is too late, it will change. What''s more, what he is doing today is a big event of treason and regicide, and there is no room for any mistakes.


    Gongsun Zhi put away his game psychology, and the attack became fierce. Huiyue envoy couldn''t resist any more. After several moves, he ordered his acupoints.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren snorted when they saw that they had been robbed of the top position by Gongsun Zhi, the worst martial arts master. They each used their unique skills. Liuyun emissary and Miaofeng emissary saw that today''s defeat had been decided, and they were already scared. When they saw that Daiqi Si and Huiyue emissary were captured one after another, they were even more split in heart and gall, and they were not the opponents of Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren.


    Daiqi Si and Huiyue emissary can protect their lives by virtue of their beauty, while Liuyun emissary and Miaofeng emissary, the two great men of western regions, who will pity and cherish jade, scream one after another and die one after another.


    On one side, Daisy turned her head when she saw this scene. Although she had a bad relationship with the Persian three envoys, she was also humiliated by the three envoys in lingshe Island, but this time, both sides were in the same camp, so it was hard to avoid a sense of tragedy.


    At this time, Wan Yanliang didn''t have the time to take care of daisy. Instead, he kept issuing orders one by one. At last, there was a trace of lethality in his eyes: "take the emperor''s gold medal to call Wan yanzongxian and Zongmin into the palace. He said that the emperor had something to discuss with them."

 Chapter 930

    When Yan Zongxian received the emperor''s oral instruction to let him enter the palace, he didn''t have any doubts, because during this period, the emperor tactfully revealed to him several times that he wanted to abolish queen peiman and make lady peach blossom, the wife of King Changsheng, the new queen.


    In the eyes of Yan Zongxian, this move is of course not proper. In fact, it''s shocking to simply bring his sister-in-law into the harem, but it''s no big deal if it''s all done secretly. I think Yan Zongxian was also a person who asked Zhao Gou''s mother, Empress Dowager Wei, and his wife, empress Xing''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, to share the same bed?


    The reason why he objected was that the emperor''s killing of King Changsheng had already caused a lot of criticism. If he openly accepted his wife as his wife again, the ordinary people would be in an uproar. Even the princes and nobles might find it difficult to accept such a thing.


    During this time, he had been thinking about how to persuade the emperor to change his mind. He just came up with a clever method. He thought that he would persuade the emperor this time. He was thinking about going to the emperor quietly tomorrow morning. Then he received the imperial edict. He didn''t have any doubt and went into the palace unprepared.


    As a result, as soon as he entered the palace, he was arrested and executed by Wan Yanliang''s people. Before he died, he didn''t know that drastic changes had taken place in the palace. He thought that it was his admonition that angered the emperor. Before that, he said to the people around him: "who can speak for me? I can''t regret my death. I think that the Lord is helpless!" I hope these words can reach the emperor''s ears, so that he will not be stubborn.


    As for left Prime Minister Wan Yan Zongmin, what he received was not the emperor''s will, but the empress''s imperial edict. Because of his marriage for many years, he had a lot of ties with Queen peiman. Over the years, he has been queen peiman''s strong support in the imperial court. The two people joined hands to control the government of Jin for quite a long time. Although their power was affected after their marriage, their alliance has always been unbreakable.


    So when he received the words from Queen peiman, he didn''t have the slightest suspicion. Like Wan Yan Zongxian, he plunged into the palace unprepared and was executed by Wan Yan Liang.


    It can be seen from this that Wan Yanliang''s plan was so thorough that he even considered these details, so he solved the first and second leaders of the military and political circles of the state of Jin without any effort. In this way, no one in the whole court threatened him any more.


    When Wan Yanliang got the news from his subordinates that the two men had been solved, his last worry finally disappeared,


    Now the general situation has been settled, and there is still some time to go before dawn. Wan Yanliang moves in his heart and looks at the benevolent government hall: "you can take advantage of this Kung Fu to taste the delicate bodies of those beauties."


    Just now, Wan Yanliang was busy issuing orders one by one to control the whole situation, so he sent someone to place queen peiman and daisy in the benevolence hall. At this time, the two women were sitting on the Dragon bed, holding hands and looking at each other in tears. After a long time, Queen peiman sighed with regret: "I didn''t expect that we were fighting, but in the end, we got the dog wanyanliang cheap."


    Daisy frowned: "I''ve never argued with you for anything. You just regard me as your enemy."


    Pei man queen was stabbed by her, can''t help but angry way: "didn''t fight for anything? I don''t know who is going to stir up the emperor? Even let the emperor move the idea after changing recently


    "After the change?" Daisy looked surprised. When she asked how it happened, she couldn''t help losing her voice and said, "I knew he had moved his mind to make me the queen. Why should I rush to do it?"


    If she had known about it, she would never have chosen such a radical method. With her beauty and charm, it would not be difficult for Wanyan to make up her mind, She will be able to influence the decision-making of the state of Jin, which need to fall into such a field.


    "You are so mean," Queen peiman said bitterly. "If you didn''t plot against the emperor, with Daxing Kingdom, how could wanyanliang, a group of bandits, kill the king so easily?"


    "Who are you calling a bitch?" There was a trace of lethality in Daisy''s eyes. She always relied on her virginity. How could she tolerate her calling herself three or four times with such insulting words.


    "What about scolding you?" Pei man queen cold hum a, "don''t put on a chaste heroine''s posture here, with a bright temper, wait a moment, none of us can escape being insulted by him, still there what to pretend."


    Daisy''s breath suddenly became short. If she hadn''t been restrained, she would have killed the woman in front of her. However, the thought that what she said might have happened made her feel powerless again.


    I have been wandering between the king of Changsheng and the emperor of the state of Jin for many years, and I can still keep my innocence. Is it doomed today? Chiba, my husband, if you have spirit in heaven, please tell me what to do?


    All of a sudden, Daisy''s heart lit up and she looked directly at Queen peiman: "Why are you so calm? I can''t feel your worry at all?"


    Queen peiman''s face changed: "is there any?"


    Daisy''s thinking became more and more clear: "of course! From the time you appeared before, you behaved strangely. When you fell into our hands, you were not afraid at all. Instead, you threatened us all kinds of things. Then Wan Yanliang appeared. I subconsciously thought you were with him, but now it seems that you are relying on someone else. "


    Queen Pei man''s face changed, and finally hummed: "how is it, but that man is my dependence, but not yours. You wait for wanyanliang to serve him. Maybe you can serve him well, and he can finally reward you with the title of concubine."


    "Shut up At the thought that Wan Yanliang might do those disgusting things on her body, Daisy''s face turned pale. "Let your backer help me out by the way, otherwise, when Wan Yanliang comes in, I will tell him everything, and no one will be able to leave at that time."


    Queen peiman was furious: "you bitch!"


    At this time, Wan Yanliang''s voice rang from the door: "what are the two beauties doing? It seems that the king has gone to get rid of the fire for you


    Daisy ignored him and continued to look at peiman: "one last chance!"


    Pei man queen bit lip, after all still nodded: "calculate you ruthless."


    "What are the two beauties talking about?" Wanyanliang was at a loss, but his attention was soon attracted by the posture of the two women. Daiqi Si sat there in a light anger, as if she were a jade statue carved with great care. She was bright and clean, and every part of her body made people feel the impulse to touch; Although Queen peiman can''t do as much harm to the country as Daisy, she is also a famous beauty in the kingdom of Jin. With the addition of the queen status, her attraction to men is not less than daisy.


    Wan Yanliang looked left and right, but he didn''t figure out who to start with first. At last, he simply said, "I''m really confused. Do you still need to choose? Two women together!


    ---


    Foundation first

 Chapter 931

    Wan Yanliang took off his clothes and went to the Dragon bed: "two beauties, which one of you will serve me better later, my king... Oh no, I will make her queen."


    Pei man gave a cold smile: "this palace is the queen, and you need to seal it?"


    Wan Yanliang''s eyes were cold: "since ancient times, when the emperor died, there must be people who died in the harem. Do you want to have a try?"


    Queen peiman''s face changed, but she didn''t reply.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer, Daisy tried to delay her time with words: "why should the Lord cheat us? There is a real princess in your house. If you ascend the throne, she will naturally be the queen. How can she get us?"


    Wan Yanliang''s face suddenly became ugly: "that may not be true. Although Tu Shanjing is the princess, the queen may not be her." In fact, he always regretted that night. Although he finally got what he wanted and tasted Gebi''s body, his wife was also enjoying under another man that night. When he thought of the picture, he felt as if there was a thorn in his heart.


    Today, with the success of the coup, he was even more upset about it. If he had known that, he might as well have endured it for a while. After he became emperor, it would not be easy for him to get Gebi. Why should he lose his wife?


    Nowadays, every time Wan Yanliang sees his wife, he can''t help thinking of some unpleasant pictures. Therefore, he says that the queen may not be just a quiet person, but it''s not entirely a cajole.


    As soon as he thought about it, Wan Yanliang was even more furious. Because it was mentioned by Deqi Si, he was ready to vent all his anger on her. With red eyes, he went to pull Deqi Si''s clothes.


    Daisy''s face changed greatly, and she subconsciously wanted to dodge. Unfortunately, her acupoints were controlled, and she couldn''t move at all. Moreover, the pink smoke hidden in her mouth before was also used to deal with Daxing country. Now she is almost defenseless.


    Just at this time, a joking voice suddenly sounded out of the hall: "if you can''t get along with these beautiful things, then you should attack the heart and the body. The Lord is also a flower lover. Why did you choose the most effective way?"


    "Who''s talking nonsense here!" Wan Yanliang was furious, but he soon calmed down, and his heart sank. At this time, someone appeared outside the hall, proving that something must have changed.


    When Wan Yanliang put on his clothes and walked out of the hall, other men also came close to him. He hesitated for a moment and waved to his opponent: "bring out the two women inside."


    He didn''t know how many people were coming. He was worried that the other party would attack the West and attract people''s attention in front of him. He took advantage of the chaos to save the two girls.


    As for Pei man, her identity as Queen is also of great help to the stability of the court. Therefore, neither of the two women can be spared, and they can only be placed beside them.


    "Tang Kuo Bian?" When he saw the man standing outside the hall, Wan Yanliang was surprised.


    "Lord, long time no see." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Shouldn''t you be in Chongyang palace?" Wan Yanliang frowned and said that the people he sent to watch had been getting news all the time. From the latest news, the three thousand people of Tang kuodian and pucha ahute should be near Zhongnan mountain.


    "Who said I was in Chongyang palace?" Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he was carrying a package in front of him. "This person should have told you."


    The package rolled on the ground for several times, and soon a ball like object appeared. When he looked at it, he couldn''t help taking a breath: "Tu Dan Zhen!"


    The package contained the head of Dan Zhen, who was sent by him to monitor Tang kuodian and his party.


    Tudan Ali and tudan Zhen come from the family of tudan. They have always been close. Xiao tanggudai and yeluyuanyi are also gloomy. Although their relationship with tudan Zhen is not as good as that of Ali chuhu, they are all the four guardians of wanyanliang. When they see their companions in different places in the past, they inevitably feel sad.


    Several people took a step forward, and they were about to start. Wan Yanliang stopped them in a hurry. He still had many doubts to ask each other, and it was not too late to avenge when the doubts were solved.


    "Since you are here, they must have come back, too. Where are they now?" Wan Yanliang asked coldly.


    As soon as his words came to an end, there was a faint sound of fighting and fighting around the palace in the distance. Song Qingshu shrugged: "the pucha family has always been loyal to the royal family. Now there is a traitor in the family. They are cleaning up the door."


    Wan Yanliang''s face changed. No wonder he sent pucha ahuti to take over the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards. He didn''t come back for so long. It turned out that pucha ahuti had held him back.


    However, he didn''t worry much. Instead, he hummed coldly: "ahute has 3000 people at most. Ahudie has more people than that. With the cooperation of the king''s legitimate troops, it''s possible who will clean up who."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "there are a lot of people under Wang Ye, but is there more than 100000 garrison troops in the north of the city?"


    Wanyanliang''s face finally changed: "impossible, the camp in the north of the city, unless the emperor''s amulet, no one can move."?


    There are three armies in the vicinity of the capital. One is the bodyguard army in the Imperial City, which is under the control of the Department of inspection in front of the palace. Wan Yanliang removed Yan Tesi after the inspection in front of the palace, and then transferred the left vice president to inspect pucha ahute, so that his confidant pucha ahuti took the opportunity to control the bodyguard army; The other army is the capital city defense army, which is managed by the police patrol Academy. After years of infiltration, most of this army is under his control; The last army is the North Camp, which can be said to be the most elite army in the whole kingdom of Jin. It is under the direct leadership of the emperor. If there is a war, the soldiers in Marshal Du''s mansion are basically from here.


    For such an army, Wan Yanliang could not have failed to consider it. However, since this army could only be transferred by the Emperor himself or by the emperor''s amulet, he chose to attack the Yellow Dragon directly. As long as he controlled the emperor, this army would naturally be under his control.


    Although I didn''t find the tiger amulet just now, I learned from the confession of the relevant personnel that it should have been hidden by the emperor in some hidden place. Anyway, I''ve controlled the palace. I''ll find it slowly. Even if I can''t find it, as long as he becomes the new Emperor, he can still command the army. As a result, how could he not be moved when he heard the news of the army from Song Qing''s book at this time?


    "The emperor had expected that you were plotting a wrong way, so he secretly gave me the tiger talisman. I have sent Princess Wan Yanping of Qi to transfer the troops of the North Camp into the capital. No accident, your men and horses should be under control now." Song Qingshu''s voice was like a bolt from the blue.


    ----


    Basic second change


    There is something today that we can''t finish,


    In order to show our apologies, we will provide the original manuscript of "transvestition....." in the VIP group


    I''ll make up for any updates I owe

 Chapter 932

    After hearing song Qingshu''s words, Queen peiman and daiqis both looked puzzled. Daiqis was puzzled that the other side didn''t show that they had given the tiger amulet to other people just after the interrogation. Otherwise, he would definitely take the opportunity to use it as a bargaining chip and let them throw the rat Warlock.


    As for the reason why queen peiman was puzzled, it was because the person she was waiting for was not Tang Kuo Bian, and the relationship between Tang Kuo Bian and WAN Yanyu was not very close. How could the emperor give such an important tiger amulet to a marginal person?


    "Nonsense Wanyanliang is more angry roar, so many years wanyanyu is what kind of temperament, he would not know? If Wan Yanyu really had this kind of wisdom, he would not dare to make trouble. Therefore, he didn''t believe that Wan Yanyu would give the tiger amulet to Tang Kuo Bian. However, judging from the current situation, the other party might have the tiger amulet in his hand. This is what he couldn''t understand.


    Song Qingshu laughs at the puzzled expression of the other party. Take your time to guess. You can''t guess how he got the amulet.


    Of course, Wan Yanyu won''t give him the tiger amulet. You know, not long ago, Wan Yanyu put him in the dungeon and almost killed him. The reason why song Qingshu has a tiger amulet in his hand is that he learned from Tu Shan Jing that Wan Yanliang will launch a coup recently, so he sneaked out of the prison in the dead of night, sneaked into Wan Yanliang''s bedroom and stole the tiger amulet out.


    Taking song Qingshu''s lightness skill today as an example, if he is really a gentleman of Liang Dynasty, there is nothing he can''t steal in the world. What''s more, he can''t be familiar with the imperial palace of Jin Dynasty any more. He has even been to the emperor''s palace more than once.


    However, the tiger''s amulet, even if it was stolen, would not play a big role. Once the emperor found that the tiger''s Amulet had been stolen, he naturally had a set of mature methods to deal with it, and he could not transfer troops. It just happened that Daiqi Si and WAN Yanliang launched coups one after another, which made Wan Yangen die before he found out that the tiger amulet had been stolen.


    On the surface, song Qingshu left Beijing to go to Chongyang palace according to the imperial edict, but he didn''t go far. First, he found a chance to get rid of Tu Danzhen. Although Tu Danzhen''s martial arts were good, but song Qingshu had mental calculation but no intention. How could he survive?


    Then he took Tu Dan Zhen''s head to see pucha ahut and told him everything. Pucha ahut had thought that the imperial edict of sending him to Zhongnan mountain was a bit abrupt. After hearing song Qingshu''s analysis, although he didn''t fully believe it, he agreed to quietly return to Beijing to have a look.


    As a result, when he returned to the capital, he found that the palace had really changed. Pucha ahute could not help but be surprised and angry. He quickly led his troops to the renzheng hall to escort him. Of course, pucha ahudi, who was receiving the Imperial Palace''s defense, did not do anything. The two armies fought, and song Qingshu took advantage of the chaos to arrive at the renzheng hall.


    After all, Wan Yanliang is a hero in troubled times. After the initial panic, he quickly calmed down: "ha ha, your empty city strategy is not brilliant. If you can really mobilize the camp in the north of the city, how can you be here alone at this time? It''s just bluffing and taking advantage of the opportunity to disturb our morale. Come on, who killed this man for us? We''ll reward him a lot. "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring him secretly. He heard that the tiger''s Amulet was in his own hands. Don''t mention the ordinary soldiers in the field. Even some of Wan Yanliang''s confidants couldn''t help but have some hearts floating. However, Wan Yanliang''s reaction was very quick, and his morale was stabilized in a few words. Although Wan Yanliang is wild and cruel, objectively speaking, he is a very capable man.


    "Zhezhe ~" Gongsun Zhi stepped forward and said, "I''m willing to serve the king. After killing the thief, I dare not ask for other rewards. I just ask the king to give the Persian woman to Gongsun."


    Wan Yanliang frowned. He knew that the Persian woman in Gongsun Zhi''s words was the Hui Yue envoy. Although the woman was not as beautiful as Daiqi, she was also an excellent beauty. He had intended to stay for use, but since Gongsun Zhi spoke, he would not compete with his subordinates here.


    "Well, after Mr. Gongsun killed Tang kuodian, I will give Mr. Huiyue envoy." Wan Yanliang laughed.


    "Thank you, Lord!" The color on Gongsun Zhi''s face made him dizzy. Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren frowned. They subconsciously moved their steps. They were far away from him and were ashamed to be associated with such people.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but sneer: "Gongsun Zhi, you are No. 1 in the river and lake. I didn''t expect that now you are reduced to the stage of wagging your tail and begging for food. Do you want to be shameless?"


    Gongsun Zhi suddenly burst into a rage: "the thief wants to die!" As soon as the words fell, the black sword of the golden sword had come out of its sheath and pointed to song Qingshu''s legs. He was deeply stabbed to the pain, in order to revenge back, he did not intend to kill each other all at once, but first cut off his hands and feet, and then tortured each other to survive.


    Gongsun Zhi is very confident about his angry attack. His martial arts are superior to those in the Jianghu. As long as he doesn''t meet the master level figures of Wujue, he can basically walk horizontally. What''s more, Tang Kuo Bian is not famous for his martial arts. He can at most use some of the riding and shooting skills in the battlefield, but in Gongsun Zhi''s eyes, such skills are no different from those of mountain hunters.


    As the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword passed by, Gongsun Zhi suddenly felt a sense of uncertainty in his heart, because he was acutely aware that his knife seemed to be empty.


    What made him even more incredible was that Tang Kuo Bian was standing leisurely on the gold knife and black sword he waved at this time!


    "How can it be!" Gongsun Zhi tried to draw back the golden sword and black sword, but at this time, the sword seemed to be crushed by a Mount Tai. No matter how hard he tried, he didn''t move.


    As the saying goes, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. In the original work, Gongsun Zhi looks like a man of integrity. In order to please his lover at the critical moment, he doesn''t even care about his daughter''s life. He is really the best among scum.


    In Song Qingshu''s values, he doesn''t discriminate against the so-called "bad guys", because he knows that human beings are a complex contradiction, and they will never be as simple dualistic as in the novel, that is, evil is not good, or good is not evil. Many people, such as Murong Fu, Lin Pingzhi and even Ouyang Feng or Duan Yanqing, who are recognized as villains in the original work, also sympathize with them, Or some kind of appreciation.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu couldn''t find anything to appreciate in Gongsun Zhi. He said coldly, "killing you is dirty my hand."


    Gongsun Zhi was already a bit heartbroken. When he heard his words, he was immediately relieved. At the same time, a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes: hum, I will pay back today''s disgrace ten times in the future.


    It''s a pity that just as he thought about it, the toes of the other person in his eyes enlarged sharply. With a click, Gongsun Zhi''s head twisted nearly 180 degrees and hung down powerlessly, as if he had only a layer of skin hanging to prevent him from falling to the ground.


    "Although killing you will dirty my hands, it''s no problem with my feet." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    ----


    More foundation first

 Chapter 933

    Although the whole process is a long story, in fact, it all happened in a flash of lightning. In Wan Yanliang''s eyes, one moment he watched Gongsun Zhi rush forward with confidence, and the next moment he found his head hanging upside down on his neck.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qian Ren are even more pale. Although Gongsun Zhi''s character is not very good, his martial arts are really good. It''s not easy for them to ask themselves to kill him. As a result, they died in Tang Kuo Bian''s hands so easily. The whole process seems to use only one move?


    "How can it be!" Wanyanliang blurted out, suddenly his face changed, "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu spread his hands: "can''t the Lord recognize me? I''m Tang Kuo Bian."


    "Of course you are not Tang Kuo Bian." Wan Yanliang''s voice is chilly. Tang Kuo Bian''s martial arts are very clear. If he really had such a high level of martial arts, he would not have been easily injured by Huang Rong''s dog beating stick in Kaifeng. At that time, he specially sent a doctor to treat him and confirm that his spine was seriously injured, so he decided to send a dead man to kill him.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "since I''ve been seen through by Wang Ye, it''s meaningless for me to put on any more." Then he took off the mask on his face and showed his original appearance.


    "Song Qingshu!" Wan Yanliang subconsciously stepped back. When he was in the inn, he saw song Qingshu beat all the Mongolian experts to pieces. The scene at that time shocked him so much that he was afraid to see the other side.


    Queen peiman''s face is also very wonderful. She has been waiting for song Qingshu to come and save her, but she never thought that another identity of the other party was Tang kuodian! Suddenly, she remembered that Tang Kuo Bian was Gebi''s husband, and she couldn''t help but jump. In this way, didn''t she go to bed with the same man as her sister-in-law?


    Daisy recognized that he was the man who was in Wanyan palace that night. Thinking that he was the only man who asked herself to undress in front of her husband, Daisy felt that her cheeks were feverish. Although strictly speaking, she and song Qingshu are enemies but not friends, they are also enemies. It seems easier to accept them than when they rise and fall into Wan Yanliang''s hands and fall into his hands.


    However, she is not very optimistic about whether song Qingshu can defeat Wan Yanliang. On WAN Yanliang''s side, there are famous Western poison Ouyang Feng and Iron Palm floating Qiu Qianren. Before, Liuyun emissary and Miaofeng emissary, who had always been high spirited, died soon after they had no support, which impressed her deeply.


    Besides, the guards around Wan Yanliang are also very powerful. They seem to have a wonderful technique of joint attack. You should know that the Purple Dragon King is also a first-class expert in the Jianghu. If the Abbess had not relied on the Heaven Sword, she might not have been able to win. As a result, the two guards of the other side joined hands and captured her alive in a few moves!


    The two women''s minds are complicated at the moment, and the attitudes of Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren are also quite interesting.


    For Ouyang Feng, there is no grudge between him and song Qingshu. On the contrary, their friendship can be said to be very deep. Shenlong island needs the help of each other to wake up from his madness. He clearly remembers the kindness. In addition to a series of things that happened later, although they were not the kind of friends in the traditional sense, their friendship was deeper than many friends. However, today both sides belong to different camps. Depending on the situation, he and WAN Yanliang will not die. What should they do later?


    If you want Ouyang Feng to work hard for WAN Yanliang and fight against song Qingshu, he won''t do it. However, Wan Yanliang treats him well during this period of time. If you turn your back on him at this time and spread it to the public, people who don''t know will only think that he is afraid of a younger generation, which will inevitably damage his reputation of Western drugs.


    Ouyang Feng is known as a Western poison, and is regarded as a heresy by countless people in the Jianghu. He certainly scoffs at the idea of loyalty, but he attaches great importance to face, so he is in a dilemma.


    As for Qiu Qianren, his face was much more ugly at this time. At the beginning, he also saw song Qingshu''s battle with Mongolian masters in the inn, and his heart was also very shocked. Later, he was not afraid to fight song Qingshu because of the large number of people. But several times, he didn''t get any advantage. Finally, he was seriously injured by the other side in Kaifeng, It took several months to recover from the injury. Now I''ve just come back and met this disaster star.


    After these battles, Qiu Qianren didn''t want to admit it, but he also knew that the gap between himself and song Qingshu was getting bigger and bigger. If he was allowed to choose an opponent he didn''t want to face in the Jianghu, song Qingshu would definitely bear the brunt.


    Wan Yanliang finally recovered from the shock, suddenly thought of a thing in his mind, his face became more ugly: "that night in the emperor''s son-in-law''s house... Is it you?"


    Song Qingshu knew what he was talking about that night, so he could not help smiling: "yes, I didn''t expect that the prince had so much love for me that he asked the princess to accompany me personally. The princess''s body was really soft and soft..."


    "Shut up Wan Yanliang''s face turned green and said in a hurry, "that night, the song was not played over and over again by my king..."


    Song Qingshu looked at him with pity: "now that you know that Tang Kuo Bian was my fake, do you still think that the one who accompanied you that night was real Gebi? It''s just a prostitute and girl I got from the eight alleys. "


    "Poof!" Wanyanliang''s chest fluctuated sharply, and finally he couldn''t resist spraying a mouthful of old blood.


    Although they didn''t know what happened that night, they could guess eight or nine from their conversation. They all looked at Wan Yanliang with pitiful eyes.


    Queen peiman has been in the palace for many years, and it''s not uncommon for aristocrats to do so. However, they usually exchange concubines with each other. It''s the first time that Wan Yanliang has ever heard of exchanging his wife. Thinking of being cornered by Wan Yanliang before, she felt very happy at this time.


    Daiqi Si was ashamed and angry. She thought that song Qingshu and WAN Yanliang were not good things, and they did such dirty and shameless things. But compared with the two, Wan Yanliang made his wife humiliated, which was not a thing.


    Ouyang Feng''s face twitched. He thought that this boy is really a wonderful person. He''s the only one who has known him for so long. He''s never heard of who''s taking advantage of him. Alas, if he had been born a few years earlier, and let Ke''er take him as his teacher, he would not have come to such an end. Eh, he regards etiquette and law as nothing. Isn''t he the best person to revenge Guo Jing and Huang Rong?


    Aware of his pity, Wan Yanliang couldn''t stand it any more. He pointed to song Qingshu and yelled, "let''s go up together and kill him for the king!"


    --


    Finally, thank you for your support and enthusiasm during the period of double monthly tickets. To tell you the truth, the number of monthly tickets during this period is beyond my expectation. Thank you again!

 Chapter 934

    Most of the guards in the field looked at each other. Even Gongsun Zhi, an expert like him, died in the hands of the other side. Aren''t these soldiers delivering food?


    Qiu Qianren hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help looking at Ouyang Feng next to him. He found that he was standing in the same place and didn''t mean to make a move. Suddenly, he felt thoughtful and gave up his intention to make a move.


    At last, tudan Ali was the first to respond to Wan Yanliang''s order. He and tudan Zhen were of the same clan. They were very affectionate. Seeing that their companions were in different places, they wanted to avenge him for a long time. When they got Wan Yanliang''s order, he rushed out with a roar.


    The four bodyguards made Yelv Yuanyi and Xiao Tanggu hesitate for a moment, and then they rushed over. Although they didn''t have much friendship with Tu Dan Zhen, they also understood the reason why their lips were cold and their teeth were dead. Now they may be able to beat song Qingshu with their joint attack skills. If Tu Dan Ali''s tiger is gone, the situation is gone.


    In the face of the three men''s attack, song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless. Although he didn''t see the scene that Xiao Tanggu and Yelv Yuanyi captured daiqisi easily just now, he saw with his own eyes that even the top experts like Yang Guo were caught off guard in Qiuxiang building. Naturally, he didn''t dare to have any support.


    "Be careful!" When she saw that the three people were close to each other, Daisy couldn''t help blurting out when she thought of the scene she had just been restrained.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would remind herself. She couldn''t help smiling at her, which made queen peiman look at Daisy suspiciously: "do you know her?"


    Daisy could not help blushing when she thought of the situation that night. She immediately shook her head: "I don''t know." She also doesn''t understand why she cares about that person so much. Is it that the two of them shared the same bed that night that made her have a special feeling for that person? Are you kidding me? She''s not a teenager. She''s a man''s heart when she looks at her body?


    "I don''t know. Why worry about him?" Notice her strange expression, women''s natural sensitivity, let queen peiman alert.


    "It''s better to fall into his hands than to fall into wanyanliang''s hands." Daisy said faintly.


    "It''s just that you take it for granted." Queen Pei man''s cheek was hot, and she added secretly that compared with Wan Yanliang, song Qingshu is no less than


    After a while, Wan Yanliang found that although the three guards were on the offensive, they didn''t even touch song Qingshu''s clothes. He ran to Ouyang Feng and said, "Mr. Ouyang, leader Qiu, please help them."


    Ouyang Feng replied faintly: "I don''t know something about Wang Ye. How can I cheat more than I can, let alone deal with a younger generation, because of my position in the world."


    Qiu Qianren saw that Ouyang Feng didn''t mean to make a move. How could he be so stupid that he tried his best? So he also put on a similar posture: "what brother Ouyang said is very true."


    Wan Yanliang almost didn''t die of anger. He thought that you would eat mine and drink mine. These days, he confessed you as his ancestors. As a result, when things came to an end, none of them could be relied on.


    As for the nonsense they said that they disdain to join hands with others to bully others, Wan Yanliang doesn''t believe a word. Although he is a layman in his martial arts, he can see clearly that they are by no means the opponents of song Qingshu alone, and even if they join hands, they may not be able to beat each other steadily, so they are not forced to act in front of the king.


    Although Wan Yanliang was very angry at this time, he did not dare to show it. You know, these two people are famous ruthless people in the river and lake. It''s OK to offend them on weekdays. If they offend them at this critical moment, he can''t bear the consequences.


    After dodging for several times, song Qingshu gradually found out the law of their joint attack. Before the three formed a encirclement again, he did not dodge any more, did not advance but retreated, and was one step ahead of the xiaotanggu belt.


    When Xiao Tanggu was about to take his place, he was shocked to find that song Qingshu was waiting there ahead of time. In a hurry, he jumped to the side while guarding against the acupoints all over his body. Yelv Yuanyi, who was nearest to him, rushed to save him.


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t go after Xiao Tanggu, because his goal at the beginning is not him.


    A fierce sword Qi soared up, and Yelv Yuanyi suddenly stood still on the spot. Although he could not see any scars on his body, his head had been stirred into a paste by the sword Qi, and even Da Luo Jinxian could not save it.


    The reason why they are so good at joint attack is that they use the array to cover. Each player doesn''t need to defend at all, because the attack of other players just plays the role of protecting others. In this way, of course, the attack power will be doubled, and even some top players will hate when they are caught off guard.


    Originally, when Tu Dan Zhen died, their array was a little weaker. Now when Yelv Yuan Yi died, they couldn''t maintain the array any more. Without the cover of the other two, there was a big flaw in tudan Ali''s body. Song Qingshu''s body flashed, and they crossed each other. Tudan Ali''s throat clucked a few times, and a stream of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. It turned out that his heart was broken.


    Seeing that the two companions were killed one after another in a flash, Xiao Tanggu finally got cold. With a strange cry, he didn''t even care about Wan Yanliang, and jumped to the distance.


    Song Qingshu reaches for a move, and a guard in the distance suddenly can''t hold the knife in his hand. The knife soars into the sky, just in the way of Xiao Tanggu''s escape. Suddenly, he bumps into the tip of the knife.


    Song Qingshu turned to Wan Yanliang and said with a smile, "Lord, your guard is on the run. I''ve already dealt with it for you."


    Seeing his smile, Wan Yanliang felt cold behind him. He quickly shrank behind Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren: "please help Mr. Ouyang and Qiu!" He was angry in his heart, thinking that you can''t shirk responsibility at this time.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren look at each other and ask for each other''s opinions. But song Qingshu says at this time: "brother Ouyang, we are old friends. Why should we fight each other because of an outsider?"


    Ouyang Feng hesitated: "the king of Hailing is pretty good to me these days. I''m leaving now. What do you think of me from the people in the Jianghu?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "when did the Western poison become a loyal man? Brother, when did you care about the views of secular figures? "


    Ouyang Feng in front of a bright, immediately burst out laughing: "or your boy understand me, so, we Mingren eyes don''t say secret words, you promise me one thing, I will help you."


    Wan Yanliang immediately worried: "what Mr. Ouyang wants, I can promise ten times."


    Ouyang Feng looked at him haughtily and ignored him at all.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I know what my brother wants me to promise, no problem." Ouyang Feng''s biggest wish is to deal with Guo Jing and Huang Rong. You don''t have to guess.


    "It''s easy to talk to smart people. I''ll be with you in the future." Ouyang Feng didn''t ask him if he guessed right. He burst out laughing.


    Song Qingshu then looked back at Qiu Qianren with a dog''s face: "I don''t know what''s the plan of leader Qiu?"


    --


    Plus 12

 Chapter 935

    Qiu Qianren''s mood at this time is really hard to express in words. He can''t help but scold Ouyang Feng for being too unruly. However, he only dares to think about these words. He can''t beat song Qingshu alone, let alone a cruel Western poison.


    He also saw the opportunity quickly, and knew that the defeat of Wan Yanliang had been decided. What he wanted to pursue was just glory and wealth. How could he be so stupid as to sell his life to each other?


    Hearing song Qingshu''s inquiry, he laughed and coughed. He just said solemnly, "brother Ouyang and I have been friends for many years, and we have always been going forward and backward together. This time is no exception."


    Ouyang Feng looks at him strangely and thinks when we will have such a good friendship. Few people can match him in terms of impudence, but Ouyang Feng just makes a bad remark. How could he say something to each other at this time.


    Seeing that he had paid a lot of money to bring back the master, Wan Yanliang was angry and scolded. He quickly grabbed Daisy and queen peiman beside him and said, "song, I''m sorry, but if you want them to live, I''ll let you go."


    Song Qingshu showed a surprised expression: "Mr. Wang, are you mistaken? These two women are not related to me. Why should I let you go for them?"


    Although Queen peiman knew that he had said this on purpose, she was still worried that song Qingshu would really break down the bridge. However, she was a person who had experienced great storms after all. Knowing that it would do more harm than good to let Wan Yanliang know her intimate relationship with song Qingshu, she resisted the impulse and closed her mouth tightly.


    Compared with her, Daisy is much calmer, because it is not good for her to fall into the hands of Wan Yanliang or song Qingshu.


    "Everyone knows that people don''t talk in secret. After Wanyan''s death, you and I all know what kind of role it will play if you have queen peiman in your hands," Wanyan Liang said quickly. "As for the Purple Dragon King, he has the posture of being a city and a country. Which man will not be moved when he sees her? I''ll use them to get away safely. If you don''t agree, I''ll die with them! "


    Wan Yanliang has made a plan. Today''s defeat has been decided. It''s meaningless to force him to stay in the capital. When he leaves the capital to gather some loyal generals, he should be able to gather a reliable army again. When the emperor dies and the imperial court is leaderless, he may not have no chance to turn over.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I have to admit that what you said is very attractive. Well, you let them go and I''ll let you go."


    Wan Yanliang laughed angrily: "do you think Wang is a three-year-old child? Without the hostages, who has the life to leave alive? When I get to a safe place, I will let them go. "


    Song Qingshu said to Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, "can you please clean up these people?"


    Ouyang Feng looked at wanyanliang''s demoralized soldiers, with a cruel smile: "no problem." As soon as his figure flashed, all kinds of shrill screams began to ring.


    Qiu Qianren was also straightforward. He thought that since he had joined him, he would try to leave a good impression on his new boss, so he would not fall behind and rushed to the soldiers.


    Although the soldiers brought by Wan Yanliang were all carefully selected, they saw all kinds of drastic changes and knew that the defeat had been decided. They had no morale and fled one after another. The two masters of the grand master class seemed to have fallen into the sheep and slaughtered more than 100 soldiers in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing everything in front of him, Wan Yanliang was surprised and angry: "what do you mean, song?"


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "I promised to let you go, but I didn''t promise to let your men go. Is there a problem?"


    "Good, Hello!" Wan Yan Liang was so angry that his teeth cackled, but there was no way, "then I can go now?"


    "Wait a minute," Song Qingshu said. He didn''t know where he took out a pair of pen and paper and threw it in front of him. "I think the prince is going to leave the capital later. It''s inconvenient to take the princess with him. The princess is delicate and expensive. I''m afraid she can''t suffer so much. I''d better leave her in the capital. I''ll take good care of her for the prince. Of course, in order to avoid the misunderstanding of the princess, I also ask the prince to set up a letter so that I can take care of her and make her right. "


    "Song, don''t deceive people too much!" Wan Yanliang was shocked and angry. Over the years, he took advantage of his power to "take care of" many people''s wives. How could he not know what the other side said about "taking care"?


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "if you want to think about it, do you really want to die for a woman?"


    Wan Yanliang''s face is uncertain. The meaning of the other party''s words is beyond expression. He knows that the other party must want to find a way to kill himself. How dare he take the risk?


    Thinking that he had to flee the capital in the shortest time, Wan Yanliang knew that he could not take his wife with him. Even if he did not agree, his wife''s ending would not change.


    Thinking about this, he felt much better in his heart. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I will write." At the same time, he secretly vowed that when he led his troops back to Beijing one day, he would have to kill the nine families of song Qingshu, and then humiliate all his women countless times, so as to solve his hatred.


    The rest of the audience witnessed all this, and their faces were strange.


    Ouyang Feng thinks that song Qingshu is not a gentleman sometimes, and sometimes he is shameless. He can''t even compare with Wan Yanliang in his clever means. It seems that he really will fall on this boy to get revenge from Guo Jing and Huang Rong.


    Qiu Qianren''s face puffed, but his heart was more happy. In this troubled world, it''s useless to be a good man. Only the more skillful the means are, the more he can laugh. Today, he doesn''t want to experience such a thing again. Although he has never been a loyal man, who is willing to do more to change his family?


    Queen Pei man is worried. Wan Yanliang knows a little about the bad things in recent years. Now she deserves the retribution. She is shocked by song Qingshu''s series of harsh methods. Before, in her mind, song Qingshu was just a perfect lover and a kind of person. After she was pregnant, the value of the other person would be better than nothing, She originally wanted to be a empress dowager, but now it seems that this plan is doomed to a dead end.


    Daisy is on her previous judgment had doubts, fell into the hands of this man, is really better than falling into the hands of wanyanliang?


    ----


    A better foundation

 Chapter 936

    Wanyanliang''s heart is full of humiliation and resentment, but he has no other way. Once he was so proud that he felt that there were few heroes in the world. But now he sadly found that he was just a poor man who would rather betray his wife in order to live.


    "It''s done!" Wan Yanliang holds a knife across the two women''s necks in one hand, and writes with the other hand. When he throws the "contract of selling himself" he seems to be 20 years old.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand. The letter in mid air seemed to be involved by an invisible force and flew into his hands. He glanced at the content and couldn''t help laughing: "the Lord is really a man of Arts and martial arts. In ancient times, Cao Zijian wrote a poem in seven steps. Now, the king of Hailing waved his hand to his wife. It must be a good story in a hundred years."


    Wan Yanliang only felt that the Qi and blood in his body was surging, and the veins on his head were shaking. He only felt that his throat was sweet, and finally he couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. He deliberately humiliated each other many times, waiting for such an opportunity. With a flick of his hand, Wan Yanliang felt numb on the back of his hand. He could no longer hold the blade in his hand, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Wan Yanliang was surprised, but he couldn''t care about the pain in his chest. He quickly reached for the two girls. Unfortunately, there was a huge force on them. He couldn''t catch them. He could only watch them fly to the arms of song Qingshu.


    "Lord, they are your life preservers. Why don''t you keep them well?" Song Qingshu holds queen peiman in one hand and daisy in the other. His voice is full of banter.


    Wan Yanliang''s face turned white, and now he can only make the last effort: "just now you promised to let me go." Then his eyes moved to the piece of paper on Song Qingshu''s hand.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "of course, the Lord has sold me his wife. How can I not keep my promise? You go."


    "Really?" Wan Yanliang looked at him incredulously. At this moment, he even felt grateful to song Qingshu.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu shrugged.


    Wan Yanliang quickly turned around and ran. But after a few steps, he heard song Qingshu''s voice: "leader Qiu, let him run for half an hour, and then you go to catch him. If you can''t catch him, hehe..."


    Qiu Qianren was surprised to know that it was song Qingshu who asked him to submit his name certificate. He came down in a cold sweat and said, "yes!" At this time, he didn''t think about taking advantage of the opportunity to escape, but he had seen song Qingshu''s lightness skill. Even if he claimed to be floating on the water with iron palm, even if he broke his leg, he couldn''t compete with his opponent.


    Wan Yanliang faltered and almost didn''t fall down. Looking back, he was surprised and angry: "song, you turn back!"


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "I have released you according to my promise, but if you are caught again, you can''t blame me. Instead of complaining here now, you''d better run away as soon as possible. If you delay for a while, the time will be over. "


    Wan Yanliang almost didn''t yell at him, let alone half a stick of incense. Even if he had to run three sticks of incense first, he couldn''t run away from Qiu Qianren, whose lightness skill is as famous as iron palm. But now he has no other way. He looks at Song Qingshu bitterly and runs to a distance.


    Ouyang Feng couldn''t help sighing: "it''s the back waves of the Yangtze River that push the front waves. Brother song, I''m afraid you''re more suitable for the name of Western poison."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "brother Ouyang, I''m flattered. I have a habit. If others treat me well, I''ll treat him better; I would be more despicable and shameless than others if they dealt with me with despicable tactics. "


    Ouyang Feng burst out laughing: "yes, you''re very interested in me, but you''re much better than those hypocrites in the world."


    Song Qingshu laughed and suddenly remembered something. He asked, "why didn''t you see murongbo this time?" He was going to fight hard today. If Murong Bo were here, I''m afraid he would not be able to win over Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren so easily.


    Ouyang Feng replied: "last time in Huanyi hospital, he was injured in your hand. Not long after he went back, he left Hailing palace. It seems that he intends to find a place to study hard and practice hard and come to you for revenge in the future."


    Song Qingshu laughed with indifference: "with such a potential enemy, I will not be slack." Murongbo, he really didn''t pay much attention to him. After all, judging from what he did in "the eight parts of the dragon", the old man has a great problem with his IQ. Even if he is given time and opportunity, he can''t make any big waves.


    At the moment when they were chatting, Qiu Qianren had caught Wan Yanliang back. Looking at the dejected look of his drooping head, Song Qing waved his hand in writing: "first find a secret room in renzheng hall and lock him up."


    In fact, objectively speaking, there is not much animosity between him and WAN Yanliang. Today, he has had enough of this humiliation. The rest is left to Gebi, Wan Yanping and WAN Yanliang''s mother and daughter. Oh, yes, there is also a lady Tang.


    "I heard that there is a kind of corpse powder in brother Ouyang''s baituoshan. Can you lend me some?" When song Qingshu was chatting with Trinket before, he heard that the corpse powder seemed to come from baituoshan in the western regions, so he roughly guessed that it was made by Western drugs.


    Ouyang Feng''s face showed a different color. He took out a porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to him. He said strangely, "do you even know this?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t answer. He takes up the powder and turns the corpse of Wanyan into a clean one. Ouyang Feng''s eyelids jump: "how can you give him..."


    "Today, Wan Yanliang intends to enter the palace to assassinate. Fortunately, the emperor has already noticed that Wan Yanliang''s plot has been defeated without suspense, and the emperor is safe," Song Qingshu smiles and looks at Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren. "Brother Ouyang, leader Qiu, is this what happened today?"


    As soon as they make eye contact with song Qingshu, Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren feel that their hair is standing up behind them. After decades of living, they are already human beings. They immediately follow his words: "of course, we can see it with our own eyes."


    "That''s good. Let''s find a vacant house to live near the benevolent government hall first," Song Qingshu said after a pause. "What you want in your heart is clear to song. When I stabilize the government, I won''t treat you badly."


    Qiu Qianren also quickly replied: "you can rest assured that who is the emperor and who is in power in the state of Jin has no influence on me. Qiu will never divulge this matter."


    Now he even changed his name to song Qingshu. He can''t help but show his loyalty. Wan Yanliang''s men are dead. Besides the two women, he and Ouyang Feng are the only ones who know what happened tonight. Those two women are very charming, and they are both men who are reluctant to kill, so only he and Ouyang Feng are left.


    Ouyang Feng and song Qingshu have always had a personal relationship. Naturally, they don''t have to worry about anything, but what do they have to rely on?


    --


    The foundation is second

 Chapter 937

    It''s really strange to say that even in the face of Western poison Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren is not so afraid. Although the opponent''s martial arts are better than him, the gap between the two sides is not too big, and he can still run when he can''t fight. Ouyang Feng can''t catch up with him.


    However, if he is facing song Qingshu, Qiu Qianren has no confidence to escape. Therefore, he can only say that he is afraid of Ouyang Feng, but he has a kind of fear from his heart.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed what he was thinking. While laughing, he quickly comforted him and let him and Ouyang Feng rest at ease. He took queen peiman and Daiqi Si into the emperor''s bedroom.


    "It''s a good calculation, young master." When song Qingshu untied queen peiman''s acupoints, she couldn''t help saying.


    "The empress and I said that." Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "My palace has informed you a long time ago, but you don''t show up. You just sit by and watch Wan Yanliang kill the emperor, and then you get rid of Yan Zongxian and Zongmin. Then you come out and take advantage of the people. In this way, the power of the Jin Kingdom will fall into your hands. Isn''t that easy to calculate?"


    Queen peiman''s face is not good-looking. She has long noticed that the situation is strange from her intelligence network. On the one hand, she secretly strengthens her guard, on the other hand, she informs song Qingshu through secret channels.


    As a result, she didn''t expect that Wan Yanliang''s handwriting was so big that she didn''t have enough preparation. There were several fires in the palace, and her influence in the palace might have been swept to pieces; Wanyan Zongmin, the Prime Minister of the left, also died. She lost her biggest ally in the court, and her control of the court situation dropped to a freezing point; More importantly, her greatest political capital is the identity of Queen. But now that the emperor is dead, what kind of Queen will she be?


    Song Qingshu quietly said that all this was really in his plan. He swept away the high-level officials of the state of Jin with Wan Yanliang''s knife and went out to pick peaches himself. He had no regrets about that.


    If, according to Queen peiman''s plan, she is just a breeder. After she is pregnant and has the right to inherit the throne, she has little value. In this period of time, Queen peiman is a man who has a strong desire to control power, and she can''t tolerate herself.


    See him acquiesce, Pei man empress in the heart more not taste, coldly say: "only you thousand calculate ten thousand calculate, but didn''t calculate a thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Although you have swept away the whole power center, now the emperor is dead. According to the system, the throne will be succeeded by King Xu wanyanyong. In the end, you just make wedding clothes for others." Pei man Queen''s face showed a strange flush of color, obviously see song Qingshu miscalculation, she is also very happy.


    "Who said the emperor died?" Song Qingshu smiles strangely. He takes out the mask from his arms and puts it on his face. Huoran is Wanyan standing there.


    "You..." Queen Pei man pointed at him. She was so surprised that she couldn''t say anything. Then she remembered that the other party pretended to be Tang Kuo Bian. No one in the whole capital recognized him. "It turns out that you''ve been good for everything."


    Song Qingshu put his hand around her chin, and a playful smile floated from the corner of his mouth: "we cooperate with each other. From now on, I will be the emperor, and you will continue to be your queen and take charge of the power of the state of Jin. What do you think?"


    "Can I refuse?" Queen peiman gave a wry smile. She had been in the palace for so long, and she was no longer an innocent girl. The other side said it was nice. What two people were in charge of power together? But this time, she took the opportunity to cut off her two arms in and out of the palace. At that time, she was alone. Besides the name of a queen, what power could she have.


    However, she still did not refuse. After all, this is the best result. In case of irritating each other, she is not sure whether she can still save her life. After all, an emperor and several princes and ministers have died tonight. It seems that it is no big deal to kill another queen.


    Daisy sat and saw all this. She knew that she was doomed to die now that she was let to know the secret.


    Queen peiman also noticed her, and she did not know where to draw a dagger and went to her: "today''s matter is very important, I will kill this bitch first." Because of her status as Lady peach blossom, Queen peiman has been jealous of her for many years, and she has long wanted to get rid of it.


    Daisy''s face turned white, and now she had nothing to fear, and she closed her eyes.


    However, the pain in the imagination did not come. Instead, song Qingshu''s voice rang out in his ear: "I only keep her for use."


    Queen peiman said angrily, "what''s the use of it? Are you greedy for the beauty of this bitch?" She has been fighting with Mrs. peach blossom for more than ten years, but she doesn''t want to change men and continue to fight.


    "I don''t seem to have to explain too much to you. If you want to think so, it''s up to you." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Empress peiman was surprised and worried that she would really annoy him, so she had to take back the dagger and sulk. Song Qingshu stopped talking and sat on the Dragon chair where only wanyanhe was qualified to sit. It seemed that she was waiting for some news.


    Before long, the news of the palace came one after another. When the soldiers of pucha ahudi heard that Wan Yanliang had failed and had no fighting spirit, they put down their arms and surrendered one after another. Pucha ahuti quickly seized the control of the palace, and then rushed to renzheng hall to greet the emperor.


    Song Qingshu dealt with him casually and asked him to go down to stabilize the public security of the imperial palace. During the whole process, pucha ahute did not see any flaw. He did not know that the emperor had changed.


    Wan Yanping has also heard that she led the army of the North Camp of the city and defeated Wan Yanliang''s legitimate troops. Now she is sweeping some of the remaining parties of hailing in the capital.


    So many things happened that night. The streets and alleys of the capital were full of troops. The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty didn''t know that something serious had happened. However, the situation was not clear in the middle of the night. In addition to the presence of troops outside, everyone was worried about setting fire. Therefore, they adopted the strategy of closing the door and protecting themselves. However, everyone was guessing what happened, Even began to doubt whether tomorrow''s morning will be held normally.


    Dangdangdang~


    When it was light, there was a bell ringing in the palace to summon the ministers, which answered the doubts of a group of people. They whispered in twos and threes all the way, and guessed what had happened last night. Finally, when they found that the top positions of the court hall were empty, they were even more shocked.


    After all the people arrived, song Qingshu came out with the appearance of Wan Yan. He looked at the scene of his highness kneeling down and yelling "long live". Rao Shi, who had experience in the Qing Dynasty, couldn''t help but feel excited.


    ---


    More foundation first

 Chapter 938

    In the early days of that day, song Qingshu told the story of yesterday in the tone of Wan Yanyao. Wan Yanliang, the king of Hailing, conspired against him and killed Wan yanzongxian, the Duke of Youguo, the commander of shangshuling and the marshal of duyuan, as well as Wan yanzongmin, the king of Cao and the Prime Minister of Zuo. Fortunately, Tang kuodian and pucha ahute appeared in time to smash the conspiracy of the king of Hailing.


    After that, Tang Kuo, the son-in-law of Zuo Cheng, was promoted to commander in chief and commander in chief of the state of Qin. Because he was seriously injured last night, he was allowed to stay at home to recuperate; Left vice capital spot check pucha pucha AHU was promoted to the front capital spot check, and was granted the Duke of Chu; In order to protect the emperor, Da Xing Guo, the general manager of Da nei, died yesterday; The Huanyi court was re established and WAN Yanping was appointed as the commander; Puchashijie made great contributions to the rebellion. Apart from being the commander of the army in Hanan Road, he served as the governor of Chongyi army. Wudai, the former governor of Chongyi army, immediately returned to Beijing to report his work


    As for WAN Yanliang and his accomplices, they were temporarily put in jail and handed over to the Ministry of criminal justice for examination and approval, listing the corresponding charges.


    In order to stabilize the people''s mind, the early court also let queen peiman attend. Originally, Queen peiman was quite doubtful whether song Qingshu could hold down the court. After all, the emperor''s authority was not something that ordinary people could bear. Qin Wuyang dared to kill people when he was 13 years old, but she was paralyzed when she saw the king of Qin.


    As a result, song Qingshu''s performance is really beyond her expectation. If she didn''t know in advance that he was pretending to be her, she would have thought that Wan Yanyu had come back to life, and she could sit on the Dragon chair freely.


    After thinking about it, Queen peiman can only be attributed to the emperor training she did for him in the past. She doesn''t know how many times she has been a real emperor.


    After retiring from the court, Ge Bi and WAN Yanping had been waiting for him in renzheng hall. Their faces were not good-looking. Song Qingshu waved to the eunuch to retire. After that, they couldn''t help but ask, "why did you let your brother''s body disappear?"


    Although the relationship between their brother and sister has been very weak over the years, and the two sisters were also very cold to Wan Yanyu in the previous case of Tang Kuo''s going to prison, Wan Yanyu is their own brother after all, and it''s still hard to accept his fate for a while.


    Song Qingshu took off his mask and said with a bitter smile: "if people know that wanyanyu is dead, the state of Jin will be in chaos. You don''t want to see this situation either."


    Wan Yanping glared at him: "I''m afraid you want to be the emperor yourself?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, I don''t deny that. I really want to take the opportunity to control the power of the state of Jin. But it''s not a bad thing for you. After all, I''m the emperor as Wan Yanyu, and I can keep the imperial family in your hands. "


    Gebi also knows that there is some truth in what he said. After all, Wan Yanyu is dead. If the emperor''s family is left behind, the lessons of the past dynasties, the fate of the former Emperor will be very miserable. Even if his successor is a benevolent king, he will be prepared for the Emperor''s throne.


    "But..." although they think it''s reasonable, the two sisters always think it''s strange. Wan Yanping just looks up and sees queen peiman, who is watching the play. She doesn''t get angry and says sarcastically, "sister-in-law, you really deserve your brother."


    Queen peiman''s face turned red. Although she didn''t care about Wanyan, she was embarrassed to be run over by her sister-in-law. However, she was not a kind and easy bully. She immediately retorted: "didn''t your sister do something sorry for Tang Kuo Bian? And you, not the same for your brother to find a cheap brother-in-law, you are worthy of him? Well, it''s really popular that you two are married together. It''s more humiliating than your sister-in-law. "


    How fierce her eyes are, it can be seen that Yan Ping is not a virgin. Judging from the intimacy and familiarity between her and song Qingshu, it''s not hard to guess their relationship.


    Wanyanping blushed for a moment. After all, she was still a girl. In this respect, Pei man, who had been married for many years, could not let go. In a few words, she was run out of words.


    Song Qingshu laughs and embraces one in one hand: "don''t earn any more. It''s not a good thing to spread it out with my sister-in-law in the same bed."


    In this way, not to mention the Gebi sisters, even Pei man can''t stand it. The three women immediately united front and gave song Qingshu a pink fist.


    After fighting for a while, song Qingshu said, "I will start to build the imperial mausoleum in the near future. Then I will bury your brother in it and let him live in peace. In the future, his memorial tablet will be set up in the temple to let him enjoy incense forever." Most emperors would build their own mausoleums before they died, so no one would object to him even if he proposed to build mausoleums. As for what to enjoy incense forever, he certainly knew that there was no eternal Dynasty. This was just to comfort the sisters.


    Sure enough, after hearing these words, Gebi and WAN Yanping finally relaxed. In order to divert their attention, song Qingshu took the opportunity to say, "Wan Yanliang killed Tang kuodian and WAN Yanyu. They are all your close relatives. I promised you that I would help you revenge. Now I have done it. Wan Yanliang is now imprisoned in the secret room of Huanyi yard, You can take revenge as you want and torture him as you want, but only a little bit. After all, he committed the crime of treason and was to be executed publicly. "


    "Don''t worry. It''s cheap to let him die now. There''s no such good thing." Wan Yanping said bitterly that every country''s punishment for treason is extremely severe and cruel. Naturally, she hoped that Wan Yanliang would "enjoy" the whole process.


    After the three daughters left one after another, not long after, pucha Ali Hu and Wanyan Chongjie mother and daughter also went to the palace to see them.


    "Young master, it''s a big deal." Looking at the song Qingshu in the Dragon Robe, PACHA Ali Hu was shocked at first, and then his look became extremely complicated.


    Song Qingshu smiles. The reason why he didn''t hide it from her is that when Wanyan Chongjie was protecting Gebi, he saw something that he shouldn''t have seen more or less. The mother and daughter are so clever that sooner or later they would guess that it''s better to have a showdown and solve this hidden danger.


    After a coup last night, the influence of Taizong and the imperial clan was greatly weakened, and the loss of Taizong was the least; Among the three families, the tudan family is doomed to be finished, and the pucha family and the tangkuo family are left. Naturally, the tangkuo family need not say. Then the pucha family and the Taizong family are the objects he wantonly woos, and the Chongjie mother and daughter are the best middlemen.


    Pucha Ali tiger is not only from pucha family, but also the daughter of Emperor Taizong. Their dual identity has a natural advantage. Now the biggest problem is how to ensure their loyalty to their mother and daughter.


    ---


    Basic second change

 Chapter 939

    To ensure the loyalty of Wanyan Chongjie''s mother and daughter, only relying on the compulsory control of sanshennaoshendan is certainly unreliable. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to leave a regular bomb around him. Who knows when to bite him.


    The best way is to turn them into their own community of interests, but song Qingshu couldn''t think of any good way.


    It is the so-called combination of kindness and power. Before, we had used enough coercion, but now we have to use more means of kindness.


    "I promised you before to help you find wanyanliang for revenge. Now I have done it. This time, wanyanliang is not only ruined, but also the family members are doomed." Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh that Wan Yanliang is really his own lucky star. He gives his wife to me and helps him brush his favor. It''s really a bit reluctant to let him die.


    "Thank you, young master. Young master is the benefactor of our mother and daughter. Please accept our worship." Pucha Ali Hu took his daughter and bowed down.


    Song Qingshu went to help them in a hurry: "madam, I''m serious. I''m not only for you, but also for my own interests. I really can''t afford your gratitude."


    He knows that this is a wise woman. Under her enchanting and charming appearance is a heart full of insight. Playing too many tricks in front of her will be counterproductive. It''s better to admit it directly and leave a magnanimous impression.


    Pucha Ali Hu drew back his hand somewhat unnaturally, and his face was slightly red: "why should you be modest, young master? Anyway, it''s an indisputable fact that you avenged us. Naturally, we won''t forget this kindness."


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice it just now. Seeing her unnatural reaction, she realized something was wrong. At the same time, her heart was also strange. Her hands were as smooth as a girl.


    Over the years, pucha Ali Hu has already developed a pair of dazzling eyes. Song Qingshu''s psychological changes have not been concealed from her eyes, so her face is even more unnatural.


    Song Qingshu coughed. In order to transfer the embarrassment, he said in a hurry: "now Wan Yanliang is locked in the palace. You should be very interested in seeing him."


    "Of course, this bastard''s father killed my grandfather and father unjustly, and he bullied my mother. I have to settle this with him." Finish Yan heavy section gnash teeth ground to say.


    Song Qingshu replied: "don''t worry, your grandfather and father were framed as conspiracy by Wanyan zonggan. Now Wanyan Liang has committed the crime of conspiracy. All the personnel related to him will be investigated accordingly, and Wanyan zonggan is no exception. I''ll also pass a message on your father''s case and give them vindication. "


    "Really?" Wan yanchongjie looked at him with surprise.


    Looking at her big eyes, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "of course it''s true. Why do I cheat you?" She and she first met several times, she is a cool female killer image, let him almost forget each other at the same time is a little girl.


    "Thank you." Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly showed a embarrassed look, "this time I often secretly scold you, really sorry."


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "what do you usually scold me for?"


    Wanyan Chongjie''s face was slightly red, and some hesitated: "nothing to scold, just a few words to complain..." Noticing song Qingshu''s suspicious eyes, she simply said: "hum, you take so poisonous medicine to control me and my mother, I can''t scold you a few words."


    "I don''t mind." Song Qingshu shrugs his shoulders. How can he compete with a little girl? And there are so many people scolding him in the world. What''s more, one more little girl.


    Worried about his daughter''s outspokenness, pucha Ali Hu said something to offend song Qingshu. He quickly interrupted: "my Lord, I have an invitation. I don''t know if my Lord can agree."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, as long as I can do it, I must be duty bound." Now he is trying to pull his mother and daughter to the same warship. Naturally, he will not miss this opportunity to show kindness.


    "By the way, madam, you don''t need to call me Qingshu one by one in the future."


    "Yes, my Lord." PACHA Ali Hu gave a noncommittal smile.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu also had some helplessness and had to let her, "what do you want me to do for you just now?"


    Pucha Ali Hu suddenly hesitated: "it''s not difficult to say this, but it''s not easy to say it''s simple. I''m afraid my benefactor is not willing to do it."


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" Seeing her hesitation, song Qingshu became interested.


    Pucha Ali Hu''s full chest was slightly undulating, and he was obviously brewing emotions. After a long time, he said: "my father knows what happened to me at the beginning. The culprit of all this is wan Yanliang. It can be said that he killed my family and ruined my life''s happiness. Now that he is involved in treason, naturally the most cruel punishment of the imperial court is waiting for him. If I make an issue on physical punishment, I will only teach a lesson, and it is very difficult to cause any real harm to him. "


    Song Qingshu gradually came back: "what does Madame mean?"


    Pucha Ali Hu pursed his lips and said slowly, "since it''s hard to hurt him physically, I will destroy him psychologically."


    "Psychological devastation?" Song Qingshu was stunned and asked, "madam, what can you do to hurt him?"


    Pucha Ali Hu''s cheek turned red: "so I need my father''s help."


    "How can I help you?" Seeing the shyness and embarrassment on her face, song Qingshu thought that there was something wrong with this trend.


    "Wan Yanliang, the beast, bullied me before my husband''s memorial hall. At the same time, he pointed to my husband''s memorial tablet and said a lot of ugly words, so I plan to return one report to another! He doesn''t like to bully other people''s wives in front of their husbands. Let him have a taste of it. "


    Song Qingshu finally responded and looked at her in shock: "madam, you don''t want me to be alone..."


    When pucha Ali Hu bent his legs, he fell on his knees in front of him, with a choking voice in his voice: "I know it''s hard for my father to ask for such a request, but I really can''t think of any other way to revenge. I hope my father can do it."


    Song Qingshu looks embarrassed. Although he occasionally fantasizes about similar plots, it''s too hurtful.


    Although he did not lack of absurd actions, he had more or less the bottom line. Even the Golden Snake camp and Jiao Wan''er did not let Luo Liru know the truth. Although it was a bit hypocritical, the damage to Jiao Wan''er and Luo Liru was minimized afterwards.

 Chapter 940

    Song Qingshu has a headache. Pucha Ali Hu''s request is obviously different. He needs Wan Yanliang to witness with his own eyes in order to achieve the effect of revenge, which is too much


    It seems to see the other party''s refusal. Pucha Ali Hu bit his lip and threw out a chip that song Qingshu could not refuse: "as long as my father helps me this time, from now on, my mother and daughter will repay my father''s kindness even if they are cows and horses."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he looked at pucha Ali tiger''s charming and mature face, and then at Wanyan Chongjie, who was standing beside him, his heart beat faster.


    Pucha Ali Hu continued: "if I guess right, then if the Duke wants to completely control the power of the imperial court, I have to win over all the kings of pucha family and Taizong. This kind of concubine and heavy chastity can help him solve his problems."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he realized that he was wrong and secretly despised himself. However, there are not many men in Daxing mansion who are secretly thinking about this pair of gorgeous orphans and widows. It seems normal to think wrong.


    "I need to think about it." Although pucha Ali Hu''s proposal was very tempting, song Qingshu didn''t agree. After all, it was so strange that he had to adopt a procrastination formula.


    Because Gebi and WAN Yanping have already gone to settle accounts with Wan Yanliang, pucha Ali Hu and Chongjie can''t go to Huanyi courtyard for the time being, so they have to stay in the palace for a while. They take the opportunity to visit some concubines in the palace. Pucha''s family is married to the royal family. Wanyan Chongjie is a descendant of Taizong family, and is related to many people in the palace, I seldom walk into the palace. Now with the backing of song Qingshu, I can visit friends in the palace.


    After visiting several people in succession, when no one noticed, pucha Ali Hu took his daughter and said, "my mother is going to find a chance to marry you to him."


    Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly stunned: "marry who?"


    Pucha Ali Hu glared at his daughter angrily: "who do you want to marry?"


    Wanyan Chongjie finally responded, his face suddenly turned red: "why should I marry him? Do you have to repay your kindness in this way? "


    PACHA Ali fondled his daughter''s head and sighed: "do you think mother is doing this to repay her kindness?"


    "Isn''t it?" Wanyan Chongjie can''t help but curl her lips. Before, she was curious about the mystery of Tang Kuo Bian. Later, she was convinced by the power of song Qingshu. At the same time, she was very grateful to him for helping her mother and daughter revenge. But these good feelings were not enough to make her have the impulse to marry each other.


    "Of course not," pucha Ali Hu shook his head. "We orphans and widows can''t support a family after all, and you want to get married after all. Now the power of the imperial court has fallen into his hands. If you marry him, you can ensure the glory of our family for several generations, even more than the glory of your grandfather and father."


    "And we have a good relationship with him now, but we can obviously realize that he doesn''t trust us, and no one knows what will happen in the future. Only through marriage can we completely let him down and ensure our safety. Also, you don''t want to have the Sanshi naoshendan attack in your body in the future Rao Shi pucha Ali Hu is used to seeing the wind and waves, but he still looks pale when he thinks of the terrible medicine.


    Wanyan heavy Festival face also some not good-looking, can''t help but hum a: "I don''t believe he is really so cruel at that time, don''t give us the antidote."


    Pucha Ali Hu recalled song Qingshu''s pretty face and clear eyes. In fact, she agreed with her daughter''s judgment. However, she was not a teenager after all. She was more cautious and rational in making decisions, and was not willing to press everything on some illusory feelings.


    "In fact, what my mother told you just now is not the real reason. The reason why I am so anxious to let you marry him..." pucha Ali hesitated and did not explain directly. Instead, the conversation changed. "Although he has become the emperor of the kingdom of Jin, he is destined to be the emperor only as Wanyan. In the future, the throne will always be passed on to Wan Yan''s descendants, But since he is the emperor, how can he pass on the throne to people who have nothing to do with him? So most likely, in the end, he will pass the throne to his son. "


    "However, Gebi and WAN Yanping sisters also know that he pretends to be the emperor. Although they love song Qingshu and are not able to expose his identity, they never want to be Wan Yan''s eternal sinners and let the throne fall into the hands of other blood."


    "If Niang''s expectation is not bad, in the end, the two sides will choose a way to have the best of both worlds, that is to pass the throne to a prince who is not only the son of song Qingshu, but also the blood of Wanyan family."


    Wanyan heavy festival was around the dizzy, subconsciously replied: "mother, you can think really far-reaching, but what does this have to do with the daughter?"


    Pucha Ali Hu wanted to give his daughter a fierce shudder and hit her on the head. His daughter is smart, but all her smart energy is used in martial arts and ancient spirits. He was born in a royal family, but he didn''t know anything about politics. He didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "Of course it does!" Pucha Ali Hu hastily explained, "from the current situation, Gebi, wanyanping and song Qingshu are the closest. No accident, they will choose one of their sons to succeed to the throne. However, Gebi''s nominal husband is Tang Kuo Bian. In practice, it''s hard to hide the truth from heaven and sea, so the biggest possibility is the son of Wan Yanping and song Qingshu."


    "But there is no absolute. Wanyanping is royal blood. Aren''t you royal blood? As the granddaughter of Emperor Taizong''s eldest son, if you have a son with song Qingshu, the priority of inheriting the throne will not be lower than Wan Yanping''s son, no matter from the perspective of blood or legal theory. "


    "So it''s OK to choose who will be the emperor in the end, so what affects the final result is song Qingshu''s preference and preference. Chongjie, you have inherited the beauty of your mother, and you are much better than Wan Yanping. In this respect, you have a congenital advantage over Wan Yanping. How can Wan Yanping win over you if you try to win song Qingshu''s favor at that time? "


    Wanyan Chongjie was stunned when she heard that. She didn''t understand this before. It''s not because she was stupid, but her mind is not on it. Now she is a little understood by her mother, and she instantly understands the relationship between them. Only in this way can she admire her mother''s foresight.


    "But Niang, you have miscalculated one thing." Wanyan Chongjie is acutely aware of the biggest loophole in the mother''s plan.

 Chapter 941

    Pucha Ali Hu''s expression was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t respond: "what''s wrong?"


    Wanyan Chongjie learned her previous expression and sighed deeply: "Niang, have you forgotten my surname Wanyan?"


    "Yes, so what?" Pucha Ali tiger is at a loss.


    "Now the identity of song Qingshu is wanyanyao. According to the generation, he is my cousin. How do you want me to marry him?" Wanyan heavy day tilted his head looking at his mother.


    Pucha Ali Hu''s face finally changed. It turned out that she was subconsciously thinking about the marriage between her daughter and song Qingshu. As a result, she forgot that song Qingshu''s real identity is not visible now. His public identity is Wanyan. How can she accept his niece to be a concubine.


    As for WAN Yanping, there''s no problem, because he''s Wan Yanping''s own sister. As a princess, he already lives in the palace. Who will know what they do in the palace? When they are pregnant, they will attach their son to an imperial concubine, and the whole palace has been controlled by them. How can those ministers in the imperial court know the trick?


    Do you really miss this golden opportunity? Pucha Ali Hu felt very unwilling.


    Wanyan heavy Festival face suddenly emerged a shrewd smile: "Niang, in fact, it is not no way."


    "What can I do?" Pucha Ali Hu''s eyes brightened and asked in a hurry.


    Wanyan Chongjie, with both hands on his back, tiptoed to his mother''s ear and said, "mother, although I can''t marry to the palace, you don''t have this limit. You can marry him. I don''t mind more than one brother..." and then he ran away with a giggle.


    Pucha Ali Hu''s face became very wonderful. His charming goose face turned red. He said angrily: "you''re a dead girl. You dare to make fun of her!"


    Wanyan Chongjie has a lot of martial arts. Even if she didn''t use her lightness skills, she couldn''t catch up with her. Seeing her daughter giggle and run away, she stamped her feet as if she were a girl. However, after she calmed down, she suddenly lost her mind. It''s not necessarily a way to enter the palace by herself


    She has no blood relationship with wanyanyu, and has been single for many years. In the custom of the state of Jin, it''s normal for a woman to remarry, so she won''t suffer much resistance to enter the palace. In addition, she was born in the pucha family, and the marriage will tie the interests of both sides more closely.


    But of course, she didn''t really want to marry song Qingshu. It was just a cover. After all, even if she really wanted to marry song Qingshu''s next son, who would be qualified to compete with Wan Yanping''s son for the throne? The matter with Song Qing''s son still falls on Chongjie.


    Pucha Ali Hu thought clearly that since Chongjie couldn''t enter the palace in a fair way, everything could only be done in secret. After he entered the palace as a concubine, Chongjie could often visit her in a proper way, and had more opportunities to get along with song Qingshu, so other people in the capital would not have any doubts about it; And there''s another advantage. After Chongjie gives birth to a son for song Qingshu in the future, her identity as a concubine can cover the legalization of the child''s identity


    "But in this way, the sacrifice of Chongjie was too great..." pucha Ali Hu sighed and stood in the same place, with a look of great hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in renzheng hall, song Qingshu looked at the elegant woman on his Highness''s knees and said with some apology, "I have forgiven the sins of your relatives. At the same time, as compensation, I will take you into the palace and make you a concubine..."


    In the imperial concubine system of the state of Jin, the four concubines under the empress are yuan, GUI, Zhao and Li. Among the four concubines, GUI ranks the second. She is one of the most respected women in the harem. The other is now the wife of the anti thief Wan Yanliang. According to the normal system, it''s no exaggeration to be executed, and it''s thankful to be enslaved, Therefore, it is quite sincere for song Qingshu to give such conditions.


    Tu Shan Jing was at a loss. After all, he sighed deeply: "I didn''t know why I betrayed my husband and helped you so hard that he ended up like this... Ah, now, it''s useless to regret. If you can see the help I provided before, you can arrange a Buddhist room for me in the palace in the future, If you allow me to live this life, I will be very grateful. "


    She did not seek to die, nor did she refuse the position of the imperial concubine. After all, there was a tudan family behind her. Because of her reasons, the family almost perished. Now the only thing she can do for the family is the title of the imperial concubine. After all, with this kind of relationship, the tudan family will not be wiped out.


    She didn''t expect to leave the palace. After all, she knew so many secrets that it was very kind of her to keep silence. How could she be relieved to leave her sight?


    At the same time, Tu Shan Jing is also full of guilt for her husband. How can she be the concubine of song Qingshu? Think about it, and only in the palace of the ancient Buddha, lonely end, is the most appropriate outcome.


    Song Qingshu obviously also guessed her mind, without any hesitation nodded: "good." He can do anything for WAN Yanliang, but from the beginning to the end, he is still very guilty of Tu Shanjing. This outcome is good for everyone.


    Song Qingshu thought of the revenge plan of Chongjie''s mother and daughter. He hesitated for a moment and stopped Tu Shanjing, who was about to leave. "In the future, I will try not to disturb you, but I want you to accompany me tonight. It''s good-bye."


    Tu Shan Jing''s face turned red. She didn''t expect that the other party would ask for this kind of request. However, since she accepted the imperial concubine''s position, it''s natural for her to serve the emperor. She hesitated for a moment, nodded slightly, and replied in an indisputable voice, "yes."


    Of course, song Qingshu will not be cruel enough to hurt her again, but if Chongjie''s mother and daughter want revenge, they must let Wan Yanliang know the whole thing. Then they can only hide from Tu Shanjing and let her cooperate with everything unconsciously. As long as she never knows the truth, she will never be hurt.


    In the evening, song Qingshu walks into the Huanyi courtyard with his blindfolded disciple Shan Jing. What happens during this period is unknown to outsiders. He only knows that when pucha Ali Hu and Wanyan Chongjie leave the palace afterwards, their faces are red. At the same time, their brows are no longer gloomy.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu took over the power of the imperial court in an orderly way, and put his confidants into various key departments to fill the power vacuum caused by the coup that night.


    That day, while he was reviewing the memorial, someone suddenly announced that Xiao Yu, the first counselor of Wan Yanliang''s staff, threatened to use a big secret to save his life.

 Chapter 942

    On the night of the coup, Xiao Yu was sent by Wan Yanliang to control the imperial palace with pucha ahuti. When it was about to succeed, the left deputy in front of the palace checked pucha ahuti and brought his troops back. After a hard battle, pucha ahuti was defeated and the remnant surrendered. Xiao Yu was also arrested.


    Because he is one of the conspirators of rebellion, Xiao Yu knows that waiting for his fate will be extremely miserable. In despair, he finally thinks of a line of hope to save his life. He hastens to tell the officials in the prison that he knows a big secret and hopes to use it to save his life.


    The interrogation officials did not dare to neglect and reported to song Qingshu in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously at all. After all, when people are in the interim, they can use any means to survive. Besides, he has the trump card of apprentice Shan Jing, plus Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren who are against the water, what secrets does Wan Yanliang have that he doesn''t know?


    Later I thought that if I had time, I would listen to what Xiao Yu, the first confidant of wanyanliang, had to say. It''s a big deal to relieve my boredom.


    Soon Xiao Yu was taken to renzheng hall. Song Qingshu took a sip of the tea presented by the palace maid and said faintly, "come on, what''s your so-called big secret?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of a joke in his previous life, saying that someone dreams of a big secret every day, but when he wakes up, he doesn''t remember anything. In order to know what the big secret is, the man specially prepared paper and pen by the bed one night. When he dreams of the big secret again, he immediately gets up and brushes it down, Then he fell into sleep again. When the man woke up the next day, he saw only six big words on the paper: banana is yellow!


    Song Qingshu thinks that if Xiao Yu dares to fool him with such a "secret", he will immediately find some black uncles from the capital to let him know how chrysanthemums turn into sunflowers.


    Xiao Yu''s face hesitated: "I don''t know if the emperor can be magnanimous and spare the crime minister''s life after he says it." In fact, up to now, he did not understand that Wan Yanliang had controlled everything that night, and how he was overturned in the end.


    As for WAN Yanyu''s resurrection after his death, he has no doubt. After all, some people with status often prepare several doubles for themselves. I''m afraid that night, he was fooled by Wan Yanyu for his carelessness.


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "it depends on whether your so-called secret has such great value. If you want to say it quickly, I don''t have so much time."


    Xiao Yu''s face was struggling. Knowing that he had no bargaining capital, he had to grit his teeth and say, "it''s about Princess Shaomin of Ruyang palace in Mongolia. I don''t know if this secret is enough to change the life of a villain."


    "Zhao Min?" Song Qingshu''s face moved. His change of expression didn''t hide from Xiao Yu''s eyes. Xiao Yu immediately breathed a long sigh of relief. I''m afraid his life has been saved.


    "Go ahead, as long as what you say is true, I can let you live." Song Qingshu is also interested. What''s the secret about Zhao Min.


    "The emperor should remember what happened in Huanyi courtyard before." Xiao Yu tried to ask.


    Song Qingshu gave a noncommittal hum.


    Xiao Yu had no choice but to continue: "the emperor must have known that it was Hailing... It was sent by Wan Yanliang, but we were not alone that day."


    "And the princess Shaomin?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment. He was at the scene that day. He knew better than Xiao Yu that he wanted to exchange this for his own life.


    As if aware of his idea, Xiao Yu was in a hurry and quickly said: "because Zhao Min suddenly appeared, Wan Yanliang appointed me to investigate this matter thoroughly. Later, I finally found some clues. It turned out that Zhao Min was invited by Xu Wang Wan Yanyong, and he wanted to help him fight for the throne with the help of Mongolian power."


    In Xiao Yu''s opinion, what all emperors care about most is their own throne. It''s absolutely no problem for them to tell the truth and eliminate a huge hidden danger for him to save their lives.


    Who knows song Qingshu''s lack of interest: "that''s all?" Although he was very disappointed, he was reminded by Xiao Yuyi, and he also remembered what happened to King Xu. It would be a disaster sooner or later to leave such an ambitious man in the capital. So take advantage of Xiao Yu''s confession and take this opportunity to catch him.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s reaction, Xiao Yu''s heart is cold. What''s the matter? Why doesn''t the other party care about it? Why did he show interest before that?


    wait!


    Xiao Yu hastily recalled the details of the conversation just now. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. The one he was interested in turned out to be princess Shaomin of Mongolia from beginning to end!


    "Come on, take him down." Song Qingshu waved impatiently.


    "Yes Some bodyguards rushed in long ago. These bodyguards were re selected by song Qingshu. Most of them are young children of the Tang Kuo family. With the identity of Gebi and Tang Kuo Bian, the Tang Kuo family is relatively reliable now.


    "Wait!" Xiao Yu cried out in a hurry, "emperor, villain, here is another news about Princess Shaomin."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu waved and motioned the bodyguard to step down.


    Xiao Yu was sweating. He didn''t dare to neglect any more. He quickly said, "I found out that Princess Shaomin didn''t come here for King Xu. It seems that my main purpose is to find out a man named Murong Jingyue, and I just know the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue."


    Song Qingshu was a little impatient when he heard it. He thought that what this man said was all I knew. Until he heard his last sentence, he sat up straight and said, "what, do you know the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue?"


    You should know that Murong Jingyue is not only related to the antidote of sanshennaoshendan, but also the enemy of xuebing''er''s husband. Over the years, everyone has been investigating his whereabouts. Unfortunately, this man has never revealed any flaws. Even if he was disguised as pingyizhi, it was just a coincidence. It was not that they really found anything.


    Xiao Yu was stunned. He thought that you were not so excited when you heard about King Xu and Princess Shaomin. Why are you so interested in a person in the Jianghu?


    However, he didn''t have time to think about it. He subconsciously replied: "emperor, you know that the villain was originally a member of the Xi people in Liao state. In the first battle of Jin and Liao, Liao state was defeated. Many people were captured in Jin State and finally took root here... Murong Jingyue was rescued by me by chance when he was seriously injured and left Liao state. He was grateful for my help, If you need help in the future, you can find him somewhere. It wasn''t long before there was a big war between the two countries and I was captured in the kingdom of Jin. "


    Song Qingshu immediately asked, "when he said you needed help, where can I find him?"


    ----


    Recently, a follow-up plot is stuck, so the update speed has not been fast


    There seems to be a feeling of breaking through the acupoints these two days, which should be solved immediately


    I remember all the more I owe

 Chapter 943

    Xiao Yu is a fool. Now he doesn''t know that what song Qingshu is really interested in is not king Xu wanyanyong or princess Shaomin of Mongolia, but Murong Jingyue.


    "When... I saved him in those years, it was just a little effort. I didn''t pay attention to his words, so I... I don''t remember the place he said in those years." Xiao Yu''s back is wet. He wants to find a reason to cheat him. But when he looks at Song Qingshu, he feels that he has seen through everything from the outside to the inside. How dare he play with his heart.


    "Don''t you remember?" Song Qingshu almost didn''t get angry. What''s the difference between that and not saying it!


    Xiao Yu also knew that it was difficult to save his life with an ambiguous intelligence. He hastily added: "although I don''t remember the specific location, I still remember that the location he said was in the upper capital of Liao state!"


    In the end, song Qingshu saved Xiao Yu''s life, but didn''t let him go, because he might be useful in the future.


    "Up to the capital?" Looking at Xiao Yu''s leaving, song Qingshu is thoughtful. It is reasonable to say that Murong Jingyue is despicable. It is hard to imagine that he would know how to repay his kindness as such a villain.


    However, according to Xiao Yu''s description of that year, it should have been Murong Jingyue''s most despairing time when he got help from others in the most desperate situation. I''m afraid that this kindness will never be forgotten. Although Murong Jingyue is a villain, he is also a human being with all kinds of feelings.


    And according to his disguise as ping Yizhi, there may be other disguised identities. The capital of Liao state is far away from the Central Plains, away from the influence of Murong aristocratic family and poison hand medicine king. It is a perfect hiding place for Murong Jingyue!


    After such a long time, no matter xuexue''er or Murong family, or even the powerful Ruyang palace, they didn''t find the exact information of his hiding place. Song Qingshu knew that his hiding place was not the general place. It was the so-called little hidden in the wild, middle hidden in the city, big hidden in the court. He even suspected that the other party might be hiding in the court Hall of Liao state.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu has no skills now, and can''t go to the capital to check in person. He can only repair a letter in secret, and send it to Ruyang palace with the unique secret code of their contact. He will tell Zhao Min about it and let her go to the capital to check in advance.


    After all, song Qingshu is not only alive for himself, but also responsible for the life and future of a large group of people.


    A series of things need to be dealt with in the state of Jin. He has been in the state of Jin for a long time, and he doesn''t know what''s going on in the Golden Snake camp. Li Kexiu, who is in charge of 100000 green camp by Jianghuai, sent ah Jiu and Jiao Wan''er to go there, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. He has to find time to have a look in person as soon as possible.


    At this time, he had to be glad that he had found several confidants with both ability and beauty. Dongfang muxue was in charge of the Qing Kingdom, Xia Qingqing and ah Jiu were in charge of the Golden Snake camp, and Su Quan and Fang Yi were in charge of the Dragon sect. If it wasn''t for their help, he would not be able to do so many things even if he didn''t sleep.


    Song Qingshu sometimes even came up with the idea of beating others, such as learning from African lions, building a big harem, and then letting the harem conquer the grassland.


    After a few chuckles, song Qingshu takes back his confused thoughts and thinks about an urgent problem instead. He can''t stay in the state of Jin forever. So who will he send to take care of the situation after he leaves?


    Queen Pei man was an excellent candidate. She had both ability and experience. If you give it to her, she will certainly take care of the state of Jin in an orderly way. However, it''s a pity that queen peiman is also a person with a strong desire for power. The cooperation between the two people can not be called any real feelings.


    If you dare to entrust the state of Jin to her, within a few months, the state of Jin will be completely out of control. Song Qingshu knows all this. Originally, the best way to deal with Queen peiman was to kill her with a knife, or kill her in the night of wanyanliang''s coup. In history, Queen peiman died at the hands of wanyanliang.


    However, song Qingshu is not a cold-blooded and merciless person after all. He can''t do this to a woman who has a close relationship with him. However, he doesn''t ignore the potential threat because of his personal feelings, so he uses Yan Liang''s hand to wash away the forces inside and outside her palace. Now she is only a queen, It''s hard to have the chance to control the government as before.


    Compared with Queen peiman, Gebi is much more trustworthy. Now her husband Tang kuodian is dead. After this time together, both of them are firmly tied together in love and interests. But Gebi is too gentle and kind, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with the complicated government.


    Pucha Ali Hu''s words, he endured for so many years and even succeeded in getting rid of Wanyan zonggan, but she was a very capable woman. However, her relationship with her mother and daughter was not close enough to entrust such a large share of the property to them.


    By the way, there is also Mrs. Tang. Er, the vase should have the consciousness of vase. What''s more, she is still someone else''s wife. How can she find someone to do things for herself.


    Song Qingshu had a headache, but he didn''t think of a candidate with the best of both worlds. In the end, he had to leave the responsibility to Gebi for the time being. With his sister Wan Yanping''s help, and with the help of pucha alihu and queen peiman, he should be able to cope with it.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the court approved the punishment department''s request. Wan Yanliang was publicly executed for treason. During the execution, song Qingshu didn''t read it, and even Chongjie''s mother and daughter and Gebi''s sisters didn''t read it. Anyway, their revenge had already been avenged in the palace.


    Song Qingshu silently watched Ge Bi and WAN Yanliang worship Tang Kuo Bian, and then told them their intention to leave.


    "What, you''re leaving?" Gebi exclaimed in surprise. As soon as she came out, she realized that her reaction was too big. She took a careful look at her sister and found that she was also a little absent-minded.


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "I have been in the state of Jin for a long time. There are many other things waiting for me to deal with, especially Li Kexiu, who was a separatist regime in the area of Jianghuai."


    "But what if you leave the court?" Wanyanping suddenly asks, now it''s all up to him to disguise as wanyanyu. Once he leaves, how can he hide the truth that wanyanyu has died?


    "I was about to tell you that." Song Qingshu took out some masks from his arms and put them in front of them. "These are some masks I made. You can try them on."

 Chapter 944

    Song Bi and WAN Yanping take them up and put them on their faces. Song Qingshu gently smoothes the wrinkles on the masks for the two women to make them closer to their skin.


    Being touched by his hand on her face, both Gebi and WAN Yanping feel uncomfortable. It''s OK to be alone with him, but now she''s embarrassed in front of another sister. Fortunately, there is a mask to block the blush on their slightly hot faces.


    When song Qingshu put on their masks, the two women looked up and suddenly saw each other''s appearance. They were startled: "ah!" He quickly pointed to the mask on his face: "this... This is..."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, this is wanyanyu''s mask. You and he are brothers and sisters. There are some similarities in their faces. This mask is easier to make. In addition, wanyanyu is already weak and sick, and you are tall. It should not be a problem if you dress up a little to cheat other people. I''ll leave the mold for this mask in a moment, and then I''ll tell you the formula of the mask material. You can make it yourself just in case. "


    After the initial panic, the two women finally calmed down and became curious about the magic mask.


    Gebi touched her sister''s face and looked at her sister standing there like the late Wanyan. She couldn''t help sighing: "no wonder you pretended to be a tugula before. I didn''t recognize it at all. It''s amazing."


    "It''s not as magical as you think," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "This disguise can only deceive some defenseless people, and it''s easy to be seen through by close relatives. Didn''t I be recognized by you before?"


    Gebi took off his mask. Just after hearing what he said, he turned red: "it''s not so easy to see. When I was making out with you, I realized something was wrong, but I didn''t think about it in any other direction. I didn''t know there were such magical skills in the world, but later you showed some flaws, I realized that you might be a fake. "


    Wan Yanping also took off her mask, and when she heard her sister''s words, she couldn''t help but say: "sister, you''ve been married to your brother-in-law for so many years, and even his physical characteristics can be mistaken. I''ve been cheated by this man."


    Gebi touched her cheek, and a feeling of burning came. She couldn''t help fighting back and said, "hum, if you hadn''t plotted against your brother-in-law, how could you have been taken advantage of by him? Besides, later you know that he is fake, but you still have to go back to Beijing with him... "This time, Yan Ping and song Qingshu go back to Beijing together, and the two sides cooperate so closely. Can careful Gebi not know what happened to them?


    "Ah ~" Wan Yanping screamed and came to tickle her sister, "don''t say it


    Watching the two sisters fight together, song Qingshu is naturally happy to enjoy, especially occasionally tearing a little clothes.


    Soon, the two sisters also found song Qingshu''s "sinister" intention and had to stop fighting. Gebi arranged her messy clothes and hair while wanyanping was much more natural. Instead, they asked, "it''s no use just having similar looks, our voices..."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t worry about that. I''ll teach you a way to change your voice. Although it''s hard for you to impersonate anyone in a short time, it''s OK to learn Wan Yanyu''s voice."


    "Well, you can talk when you speak. Why are you holding our hand?" Wan Yanping was stunned.


    Song Qingshu said solemnly, "of course, these secrets have to be learned in a secret place."


    Wan Yanping thinks that she is, but she is also frightened by him. On the contrary, Gebi knows him better and looks at the direction of several people''s walking. Suddenly, she is not happy: "your so-called secret place is not on the bed, is it?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a look of surprise: "so we want to go together!"


    "Bah!" Song Bi red face spat one mouthful, "who and you this nasty son thought of a piece."


    "What kind of obscenity," Song Qingshu quickly corrected, "this method of changing voice is a very high-class Kung Fu. I don''t know how many Wulin experts want to learn, but I don''t teach it."


    Wan Yanping finally responded at this time. She was ashamed and angry: "don''t think you have any idea in your heart. We don''t know. Let go."


    "Don''t look at me with that vulgar eye," Song Qingshu said, straightening his chest. "I really want to teach you Kung Fu!"


    Wan Yanping couldn''t help kicking him: "don''t think we are three-year-old children, we are easy to cheat..." before she finished, she was shocked by song Qingshu''s genuine Qi of body protection, and she couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    Song Qingshu said with a lonely face: "I''m going to leave the capital soon. I don''t know how long it will be. Don''t you want to talk to me before I leave?"


    His tone is very sad. The two sisters look at each other and see each other''s heart. Gebi hesitates for a moment and says, "you can speak, but don''t... Don''t touch."


    "Of course not!" Song Qingshu was overjoyed and quickly led the two girls into the inner room.


    It wasn''t long before the two sisters exclaimed:


    "Don''t you teach martial arts? Why do you need to use your mouth?"


    "You have to use your mouth to change your voice."


    "But what''s the matter with your hands lying around?"


    "I''m trying to get through your eight channels."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few days later, the emperor issued an imperial edict. In view of the growth of the Golden Snake camp, the territory of Li Kexiu, the governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces in the Qing Dynasty, had become an enclave and a piece of fat in the eyes of various forces. Tang kuodian, the Special Secretary and Marshal of the capital, visited Li Kexiu in Yangzhou.


    The boundary between Qing Dynasty and Southern Song Dynasty was the upper reaches of Huaihe River and the lower reaches of Yangtze River. Qing Dynasty controlled Huainan East Road and Northern Jiangsu, while Southern Song Dynasty controlled Huainan West Road and southern Jiangsu. Li Kexiu was nominally the governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, responsible for the defense of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, but he actually controlled Huainan East Road and Northern Jiangsu. The governor of Zhejiang just imitated the ancient system, It''s just the empty title of the remote leader.


    Before the defeat of the Qing Dynasty, the Golden Snake camp rose, and its sphere of influence just cut off the territory of the Qing Dynasty. After the outbreak of the San Francisco rebellion, the Qing Dynasty had to choose a truce with the Golden Snake camp. Although Li Kexiu always claimed to be loyal to the Qing Dynasty, people with a clear eye could see that the Qing Dynasty could no longer control this territory, so all forces tried to woo Li Kexiu.


    This time, song Qingshu left Daxing mansion in this name, which did not arouse the suspicion of the court officials. However, Shangshu province also raised the issue of canonization of Chongyang religion. Last time, because song Qingshu and pucha ahute temporarily returned to Beijing, the issue was interrupted. When Tang Kuo Bian left Beijing this time, the relevant ministers asked him to go to Chongyang Palace by the way. Song Qingshu could not think of a reason to refuse, so he agreed.


    --


    In view of the recent plots, such as the Revenge of PACHA Ali Hu on WAN Yanliang in Huanyi yard, or teaching the "martial arts" of the two sisters, there is a lot of room for these plots to play


    I''ve decided to replace the Gagan chapter with a related one occasionally,


    We must have no objection to the replacement of one chapter by another


    Fanwai will be put in group V of this book


    Group method: V group is only for vertical and horizontal legitimate readers, the fan value of vertical and horizontal book is young Xia and above, add q2470000591, submit the screenshot of fan value, and invite to VIP group after successful verification

 Chapter 945

    In addition to 3000 elite soldiers, there are also Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren. Although song Qingshu successfully brought them to his own warship by all means, class friendship still needs time to develop. This is a good opportunity to go to Chongyang Palace on business.


    For Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, they didn''t like Chongyang palace. When Ouyang Feng was still in Chongyang palace, Wang Chongyang almost abolished his toad skill, so they were very happy to accept such a task.


    In addition, pucha qiucao, the eldest lady of pucha family, heard that Yang Guo had studied art in Chongyang palace. She didn''t know what her mentality was, and she had to go to Zhongnanshan. Pucha ahute knew that her daughter was in a bad mood because of Yang Guo''s refusal to marry, so she hoped to take advantage of this opportunity to let her relax.


    Now the pucha family and the tangkuo family are in the honeymoon period of cooperation. Naturally, song Qingshu is not easy to refute each other''s face. Anyway, with 3000 elite soldiers and big experts like Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, she will not encounter any danger.


    When song Qingshu left Beijing, he took a man with him. Since the night of the coup, deqis, the Dragon King in purple shirt, fell into his hands, he never paid any attention to her. He just locked her in the palace. During this period of time, deqis was driven crazy by this "forgetting". However, with the passage of time, she became numb from the beginning.


    Because Tang Kuo Bian is still nominally seriously injured, song Qingshu is hiding in a luxury carriage, and Daiqi Si is also placed in it. Except for a few insiders, most people in the army are not aware of her existence.


    The cushions made of white fox skin are extremely soft and comfortable. The floor is covered with a layer of valuable carpets from the western regions, and you can hardly feel the vibration of the car body. Song Qingshu, while drinking iced wine, sighs that the life of the ancient nobles is really comfortable.


    What''s more, there is a gorgeous beauty sitting in front of her. Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would be addicted to the beauty of Xiangche when she went back to ancient times. She was in a good mood and put the cup in front of Daisy: "grape wine luminous cup, if you want to drink pipa, please hurry up immediately. Don''t laugh when you are drunk on the battlefield. How many people have fought in ancient times. It''s a pity that the grape wine has a bright red color. My generation''s men drink it. It''s not heroic enough. On the contrary, it''s such a charming lady as Madam. It''s more suitable for this wine. Would you like to have a taste of it? "


    Daisy snorted, coldly turning away.


    Song Qingshu was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "since my wife doesn''t speak, I will take her as my wife''s consent." Then she squeezed her chin and poured all the wine left in the glass into her red lips.


    "Keke ~"


    Daisy was choked quickly. The bright red wine spilled from her lips, slid across her smooth chin, and slowly flowed along her delicate and slender pink neck to the hidden gully of her chest. The snow-white skin and the bright red wine formed a beautiful picture unconsciously, full of strange temptation.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder: "madam, there are few Central Plains women who can match her snow-white skin."


    Seeing the other party staring at him, song Qingshu patted his head: "look at my memory, I forgot to untie the acupoints for my wife." As soon as she reached into the air, Daisy felt relaxed.


    As soon as she got out of the difficulty, Daisy was ready to attack. However, when she thought about the comparison of their martial arts, she soon calmed down. She was definitely not his opponent in the fight. Moreover, in such a narrow space of the carriage, her body would be intertwined at that time, and she would suffer the final loss.


    After thinking about the relationship, Daisy sat back with a straight face. She noticed that she was sticky. She quickly wiped the wine stains on her face and neck. When she wiped them on her chest, she suddenly turned red. After reading song Qingshu, she quickly turned over.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but smile. No wonder that Daiqi Si was recognized as the first beauty in the Wulin. She was fascinated by the countless heroes on the top of Guangming. Now she wipes her body in anger. She has so many emotions.


    Song Qingshu didn''t understand why he used to use food sticks in the previous animes. Now he finally understands that there is an indescribable sense of physical and mental pleasure in giving food to beautiful girls.


    "Where on earth are you going to take me?" Daisy asked angrily after wiping away the wine stains.


    "I''ll show you around. I''ll go to Zhongnanshan and Jianghuai all the way." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    "Zhongnanshan, Quanzhen religion?" Daisy shook her head. She was not interested in this. "I mean, what are you going to do with me?"


    "What to do with it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "what do you want me to do with you, madam?"


    Hearing the frivolity in his voice, Daisy scolded and replied coldly, "I think you let me go. Is that possible?"


    "Let you go, of course." Song Qingshu''s answer is beyond her expectation.


    "Really?" Even though she knew there must be a cheat, Daisy couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu then replied, "but where can you go if you let go?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I have my own place." Daisy snorted.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu laughs disapprovingly and analyzes it for her, "you came here with the mission of the Persian general cult. Now the mission has failed. At the same time, Liuyun envoy and Miaofeng envoy are dead. If Huiyue envoy is now locked in the palace, I can sell her to the brothel with a word. Even if your daughter is the leader of the cult, she can''t protect you?"


    Daisy''s face turned pale, and she knew that what he said was reasonable. The Persian General Church had always had strict laws and regulations. This time she lost so much that she could not achieve anything. Even if she came back to the Persian General Church, she would be burned.


    Although Xiaozhao became the leader of the church, she was young and she was the leader of the church. The power of the church was still in the hands of the twelve treasure tree king and the Presbyterian Council. How can those people let go of the chance to get rid of Xiao Zhao''s helper in order to be able to hold the leader aloft all the time?


    "It''s my own business. It''s none of your business." Said Daisy, with a stiff head.


    "Well, I''ll tell you something about me." Song Qingshu took out a piece of letter paper from his arms and spread it in front of her


    Daiqi Si looks at it suspiciously, and her face turns red soon. How can she not recognize it? At the beginning, the king of Changsheng was sent to the heaven prison. In order to save the other party, she did not hesitate to pretend to seduce Tang Kuo Bian, who was the chief judge, with beauty. This is the trading document set up at that time.

 Chapter 946

    Daisy''s idea was that she didn''t admit it afterwards. She thought that as a princess, there was an emperor Wanyan behind her. Could Tang Kuo, a son-in-law, dare to come to her to collect money?


    But who ever thought that the plan couldn''t keep up with the change? Now wanyanyao is dead, and she is no longer a high princess. The son-in-law she didn''t look up to at the beginning has become the most powerful man in Jinting, and the originally chicken like IOU suddenly becomes hot.


    "You didn''t save Wan Yanyuan, why should I pay?" Daisy soon thought of a reason.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "who said I didn''t save Wan Yanyuan? People all over the capital know that I acquitted him, but he was beaten down by the emperor. But wan Yanyuan was not lucky, and later he was killed by the emperor. It''s not my fault. "


    Daisy said anxiously, "this is one thing. Wan Yanyuan has never been out of the prison from the beginning to the end."


    "I don''t care. I''ve done what I promised. It''s up to you to do what you promised." Song Qingshu is very reasonable.


    "How can you do that? Don''t you try to be reasonable? " Daisy said angrily.


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a good time: "my wife has been in the Jianghu for so many years. I should have known a truth for a long time. No matter the Purple Dragon King or the Golden Flower mother-in-law, when will she talk to those people who died in her hands? The strong make rules, and the weak abide by them honestly. "


    Daisy was startled and silent. After a long time, she sighed: "yes, the law of the jungle is the eternal rule in the world. I''m dull."


    Song Qingshu once again took the note and shook it in front of her: "madam, do you recognize the original promise now?"


    Daisy snorted expressionless: "now I''m in your hands. What''s the point if I don''t approve."


    Song Qingshu showed a satisfied smile: "madam, I quite appreciate this attitude now."


    Daisy turned her head and protested in silence.


    Song Qingshu said, "madam, I know what you are thinking, but I have to remind you that the only way out for you now is to be loyal to me."


    "Is it?" Daisy''s slightly upturned mouth showed her contempt now.


    "I know you don''t think so. It''s just that you''re too low-level, which leads to a lot of lack of intelligence. It''s hard to recognize your own situation," Song Qingshu said. She reached for her greasy chin and ducked subconsciously. He continued, "but in view of your face of harming the country and the people, I have the patience to explain it to you. "


    "All ears." When she heard what he said, Daisy gave him a bad look.


    From her girlhood to now, she has always been affectionate to any man except her husband Han Chiba, who fell in love at first sight. Even fan Yao, the right envoy of Guangming who charmed thousands of young girls with her elegant demeanor at that time.


    Later, after her husband''s death, she would rather be an old and ugly mother-in-law, rather than show her peerless face in front of a man, which can prove how much she values this aspect.


    Song Qingshu was contemptuous of her three times and four times. If she didn''t worry that the resistance would lead to further contemptuousness, she would have been in trouble for a long time. However, the suppression caused her to hold her stomach and might be detonated at any time.


    "If I remember correctly, when you were a saint of the Ming religion, you married Han Qianye without permission. According to the religious rules, you are going to be burned, aren''t you?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "That''s all in the past. Now I''m in a high position in the church. Who dares to use fire on me?" Daisy said faintly, but her heart is not as calm as she seems. She failed this mission and lost her troops. After returning to Persia, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape punishment. Even Xiao Zhao may not be able to protect her with the help of her religious identity.


    Song Qingshu seemed to have expected that she would have such a reaction, so he said with a smile, "is your daughter Xiaozhao what you rely on in Persian Mingjiao?"


    "So what?" Daisy answered.


    "But wan Yilian Xiaozhao was also hunted down by the Ming religion? When the world is big, where can you live? " Song Qingshu stares at her eyes tightly.


    Daiqi Si''s heart leaped and she said in a hurry: "nonsense, Xiao Zhao is now the leader of the Persian General Church. Who dares to be disrespectful to her?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, he talked about another thing: "if I remember correctly, Xiao Zhao should love Zhang Wuji, the leader of Zhongtu Mingjiao deeply, right?"


    "Not bad." Daisy nodded. It''s not a secret. She was very fond of Master Zhang, who was as gentle as jade. It''s a pity that her daughter had no relationship with him.


    "If Xiaozhao had to make a choice between Mingjiao and Zhang Wuji, who do you think she would choose?" Song Qingshu asked directly.


    "How could such a ridiculous situation have happened." Daisy just thought it was nonsense and didn''t want to think about it.


    "What if it happened?"


    "No way."


    "Don''t worry about it. You can answer my question directly."


    "It should be Zhang Wuji." Although Daisy and her daughter are not very intimate, as a mother, how can she not know her daughter''s thoughts? If not for saving her, how could Xiao Zhao leave Zhang Wuji?


    "It seems that we are in agreement on this point." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I also believe Xiao Zhao will be reckless for Zhang Wuji''s sake."


    "What if that''s the case?" Daiqi Si doubted, "Zhang Wuji is the leader of the middle Turkic Ming religion. Before, although the middle Turkic Ming religion had some disagreements with the Persian general arena, now under the threat of Mongolia, the two sides have already settled their differences. How can Zhang Wuji be opposed to the Ming religion?"


    Song Qingshu laughed and continued to ask, "you should know your daughter''s original rivals, right?"


    "There are only Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min who can be called the rival of love." as for spider, Daiqi Si directly ignores it. From beginning to end, she is not a rival.


    "Zhou Zhiruo married you later," Daiqi Si suddenly remembered another identity of song Qingshu, who was also the aunt of Emei school. "There was only one Zhao Min left. Zhang Wuji seemed to like her better."


    "But do you know that Zhao Min and he have turned against each other now?" Song Qingshu asked leisurely.


    Daisy was stunned: "why?" She saw it with her own eyes when she was on lingshe island. When they looked at each other occasionally, they couldn''t fake it. At that time, they were still like glue. How long did it take for them to turn against each other?


    ---


    Today, we added three chapters to group V, so we still owe 15 chapters


    Those who added the administrator did not respond to the reader do not worry, the administrator''s QQ seems to have a problem, the next will continue to deal with those messages

 Chapter 947

    Hearing daiqisi''s question, song Qingshu seemed to fall into memory. After a long time, he sighed: "because this Zhang Wuji is not that Zhang Wuji."


    "What do you mean?" Daisy was stunned, but soon realized something. Her face changed slightly. "Do you mean Zhang Wuji has been changed by others?"


    Seeing that song Qingshu has changed into Tang kuodian and WAN Yanyu, she subconsciously thinks that Zhang Wuji is someone else''s disguise.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no one changed into him, Zhang Wuji''s body has not changed."


    "The body hasn''t changed?" Daisy always thought it was strange, "has he changed his mind?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Zhao Min''s girl was in love with her and had a strong temperament. If Zhang Wuji changed his mind, they might really turn against each other.


    "Change your mind?" Song Qingshu nodded, "in a sense, it''s a change of heart, and it''s not only a change of heart, but also a change of soul."


    Daisy looked at him blankly. She didn''t quite understand the so-called soul change. She thought he meant Zhang Wuji''s character had changed.


    Mingzun''s taking over is too strange. Song Qingshu tells her that it''s hard for her to accept it, so she has to continue to guide her: "when you sent Xiaozhao to mingle with Guangmingding, you just wanted to find heaven and earth to move, right?"


    "Why are you so clear about our mother and daughter?" Daisy looked at him with some vigilance, then nodded her head and said, "yes, at the beginning, I was a saint, but I married a man. The Persian general arena was very angry. Once I was caught by them, I would be executed by fire. So I let Xiao Zhao sneak into Guangmingding to find the lost universe in the general arena and make contributions."


    "Since you are planning to get the great shift of heaven and earth, you must know its information like the palm of your hand. Among the masters of Ming religion in the past dynasties, what is the highest level of achievement in practicing the great shift of heaven and earth?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Daisy''s face was filled with a trace of fascination: "the great change of heaven and earth is the highest and most mysterious martial arts of the Ming Dynasty. Only the leader of the Ming Dynasty has the qualification to practice. It takes seven years for those with high understanding, 14 years for those with poor understanding, and at least seven years for the second level of mental arts. In the history of the Ming Dynasty, some people even failed to practice it for 21 years. Are these two levels enough for most people, In the Ming religion of China, Yang Dingtian, the leader of the school, was so amazing that he was almost invincible at the fourth level. "


    When it comes to yangdingtian, Daisy''s face also shows a trace of nostalgia. In Guangmingding, she was adopted as an adopted daughter by yangdingtian, and yangdingtian couple treated her like their own daughter.


    "But Zhang Wuji has reached the seventh highest level." Song Qingshu said.


    In retrospect, great shift of the universe to Zhang Wuji''s most fantastic move to the highest level is almost unthinkable, "he said." perhaps he is the one who has the power of Joyoung, and the internal force is so old.


    Daisy suddenly thought of something, and added: "no, I heard Xiao Zhao mention that Zhang Wuji only practiced to the sixth level, and there were 19 pithy formulas in the seventh level, which he could not understand all the time."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "Persian and Chinese Ming religions have been passed down for so many generations, and there are so many amazing masters in history. Have you ever heard of someone who has practiced the seventh level?"


    "No," Daisy shook her head for sure. Otherwise, Yang Dingtian would not be so impressed when she reached the fourth level, and she would have to break through to the fifth level. "Not to mention the seventh level, there are only a few people who can reach the sixth level. As far as I know, Zhang Wuji is the only one."


    "No, there''s another one," Song Qingshu added. "Mingzun, the author of the great shift of heaven and earth."


    Daisy was stunned and immediately agreed. Although most of the disciples of the Ming religion regarded mingzun as a God, as a saint in the past, she had seen classics that ordinary disciples could not see. She knew that mingzun''s real identity was an amazing and invincible master thousands of years ago. She created the huge Ming religion alone. Later, in order to increase the mystery of her sect, the Ming religion deliberately mythologized it, This has become the image of mingzun that most people know.


    Song Qingshu then said: "in the history of Ming religion, there are no people who have practiced the sixth level of heaven and earth. Naturally, they will not know what the seventh level of mind is. By virtue of the strength and strength of Joyoung''s magic power, Zhang Wuji practiced seventh layers of chance and did not know whether he was lucky or not.


    "Why is it unfortunate?" Daisy couldn''t understand that the great change of heaven and earth was the supreme martial arts of the Ming Dynasty. Zhang Wuji was lucky to become a man who didn''t see the ancients before and didn''t see the coming.


    Song Qingshu''s voice is chilly: "because heaven and earth have changed greatly, the seventh layer of pressing root is not the internal mental skill, but the method of giving up."


    "Give up?" Different from the Chinese, Daisy came from the western regions. She once heard of a mysterious country that had disappeared in the long history. There was a sinister and strange dark magic that could capture people''s soul. However, this is too ridiculous. Most people just regard it as a legend, and no one will believe it.


    "Yes, when Zhang Wuji reached the seventh level, he triggered the ceremony of seizing and abandoning, and was invaded by another evil soul. At the beginning, because Zhang Wuji had deep internal skills, that soul could only be careful to lurk. Later, in the lion slaughtering meeting, Zhang Wuji was possessed by the devil halfway through the battle of Shaolin Sandu, and that evil soul took advantage of the opportunity to gain control of Zhang Wuji''s body..."


    It was the first time that song Qingshu told someone about Zhang Wuji''s being taken away, except that he and Zhao Min, Zhou Zhiruo, the closest women, knew about it. However, considering the potential value of Daiqi and Xiao Zhao, who is now the leader of the Persian general altar, the risk is worth taking.


    "What you said is ridiculous. How can it be?" Daisy exclaimed.


    "How impossible," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo both know about it. You know them too. Next time you see them, you can ask yourself."


    Thinking of the recent feud between Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji, Daisy turned pale: "since you say someone has taken away Zhang Wuji, who is the one who took him away?"


    "In fact, it''s not hard to guess that since the seventh level of mental skill of the great shift of heaven and earth is the launching ceremony of seizing and abandoning, then the identity of that person is about to come out."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Daisy''s face turned white again. She murmured to herself, "mingzun!" In the history of the Ming religion, only two people have reached the seventh level of mental cultivation, and Zhang Wuji has become the victim of the seventh level of mental cultivation. So the person who created this mental cultivation is naturally behind the scenes.

 Chapter 948

    Seeing daiqisi''s astonished expression, song Qingshu snapped in her ear: "if the shock is enough, I''ll consider a more realistic question. What do you think Xiaozhao will do when she knows the truth?"


    Seeing that daiqis was silent, song Qingshu continued: "Oh, I almost forgot that the rules of the Ming religion, these saints and so on, are all intended to be dedicated to mingzun. According to reason, your mother and daughter should both belong to mingzun. Of course, your ownership now belongs to me. If mingzun wants someone, he has to ask me if I agree or not. " As she said this, she waved her previous contract with pride.


    Daisy directly ignored his words about her ownership, but seriously thought about how her daughter would react if what he said was true. Although Xiaozhao is usually gentle and seems to have no opinion, it''s just a normal situation. If she knew something happened to Zhang Wuji, she would be desperate. Daughter of Zhang Wuji with deep love, as a mother, how she can not detect!


    As for being a disciple of the Ming religion, she should have some respect for mingzun... Daisy sneered a few times and ignored it directly.


    Seeing daiqisi''s expression, song Qingshu laughed: "it seems that our ideas are the same. Xiaozhao will definitely take revenge on mingzun. So who do you think the Persian church will choose to support? Is it the puppet girl leader or the great Ming Zun in their eyes


    "Mingzun, of course!" Daiqi Si said coldly, if she is not sure about the choice of the Baoshu king and the Presbyterian Council in the general arena, after all, a puppet girl is much better than mingzun, and they have more power when Xiaozhao is the leader of the cult.


    But now the general arena is almost destroyed by Mongolia. In order to tide over the crisis, they have exhausted all kinds of ways, and even allowed themselves to return to the Central Plains. If they know that mingzun is resurrected now, why don''t they beat gongs and drums to welcome the Savior?


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in fact, you don''t have to struggle for so long. Those people in the Persian general arena have already made a choice. If there is no accident, Xiaozhao has been put under house arrest."


    "What Daisy rose abruptly. Although she was a little cold in nature, Xiaozhao was the only relative in the world now.


    "You don''t know and it''s not surprising that when mingzun''s order was sent back to the Persian general altar, you were on your way to Middle Earth. The sea was vast, and there would be no special person from the general altar to inform you." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What''s going on?" Daisy asked hastily.


    At that time, mingzun mentioned that he instructed the Persian general to contact the western countries and successfully besieged and ambushed the Mongolian vanguard troops. The Mongolian general was so timid that he died. Ten thousand elite Mongolian cavalry troops were annihilated. At the same time, xuliewu, the commander of the western expedition, was assassinated by an assassin from Jiuchao, Although the loss was heavy, xuliewu was also seriously injured and endangered. The invincible military front of Mongolia suffered a major setback, and the pressure of Persian Mingjiao was greatly relieved.


    Because these things happened in the Far West, the Chinese and Turkish countries did not care about them, and deyese could not know.


    "You beat mingzun!" Daiqi Si was extremely shocked. Although she knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were very high, she never thought that they could reach such a high level. In the eyes of Ming disciples, mingzun had great powers and could do everything in heaven and earth, just like those gods in the legend. How could such existence be defeated by a mortal.


    "To be exact, we fought twice, one win and one lose. The first time I almost died in his hands, but I was saved by a magical girl." thinking of ah Qing who was a little cute, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. When he got free, he had to go to Kunlun Mountain to look for her. "The second time, mingzun was injured, so he was no longer my opponent, However, considering the common enemy of Mongolia, I let him go. "


    Daisy felt that she was going crazy. Today, she was attacked by all kinds of explosive news. First Zhang Wuji was taken away, then mingzun was revived, and then song Qingshu defeated mingzun!


    Although she doesn''t care much about mingzun in her heart, it''s just impiety in her faith, which doesn''t hinder her recognition of mingzun''s strength. Such a demon like figure has become the defeated general of song Qingshu. It depends on his face to survive?


    Daisy''s eyes changed when she looked at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "why, do you think my image is suddenly brilliant and magnificent, and there is an impulse to agree with each other by example?"


    "Go to hell." Daisy blushed and said angrily, thinking that she didn''t know what had happened just now, and that she would change her outlook on the existence of this local ruffian.


    Song Qingshu thinks that she should digest all this: "well, now you should understand your situation. If you fail in your mission, you will be burned. In addition, Xiaozhao and mingzun are against each other. I am the only one who can protect your mother and daughter."


    Daiqi Si is silent. She knows what song Qingshu says is true. Even if she is free from punishment after she returns to the church, Xiaozhao will definitely break up with mingzun when she knows the truth. It''s better to prepare early than to be unprepared.


    Mingzun''s power has been deeply imprinted in the bones of every Ming disciple, and song Qingshu is the only one who has proved that he can defeat mingzun.


    After thinking about it, Daiqi Si felt that the only thing that could protect her from mingzun was song Qingshu: Although Mongolia was powerful, she had been hostile for many years, so she subconsciously ruled it out; Liao is not what it used to be. At the same time, relying on Mongolia''s breath, it is also ruled out; The Qing Dynasty now has internal and external troubles, so it naturally does not consider them; The Southern Song Dynasty has been weak for a long time, so it can not be ruled out; As for the small countries such as Xixia, Dali and Tubo, there is no need to think about them.


    "What are you trying to woo me for?" Daisy knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Song Qingshu would never take such a big risk to help herself without any reason.


    "The beauty of my wife''s country is beautiful, and this face is enough to make any man lose his mind," Song Qingshu said solemnly, noting that Daisy''s Willow eyebrows were about to stand up. He quickly put away her cynical smile. "In fact, what I value more is my wife''s ability to change her face. While I run all over the world, I also need someone to take charge of my own affairs instead of me. My wife is highly skilled in martial arts and profound in thinking. In addition, she has the ability to change her appearance. It''s a perfect match for me. "


    "Although I''m not from the Central Plains, I know that a match made in heaven shouldn''t be used like this." Daisy said coldly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t agree: "it seems that my wife has agreed to take refuge in me?"


    Daisy hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    Song Qingshu had a bright smile on his face: "then we can discuss the nomination of his wife."


    ---


    The response of the administrator may be that there are too many people adding QQ, which leads to his QQ being locked frequently,


    So add no response, please calm down, processing takes time

 Chapter 949

    "Petition?" Daisy was stunned for a moment. "What''s the nomination?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with some evasive eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "madam is a smart person. Why let me speak so clearly? It''s impossible for me to believe you naively with a word from my wife. "


    The Dragon King in purple shirt in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven is a woman who seems to be affectionate but in fact is not. Her affectionate only aims at her husband Han Qianye. In addition, she is extremely affectionate to anyone.


    Hu qingniu, a butterfly bone doctor, saved her, but she didn''t blink;


    From yangdingtian to the disciples below, all of them treat her very well. As a result, she betrayed these friends for a man she had just met. What''s more, the man is still the enemy of the Ming religion;


    She and her husband''s nicknames "mother-in-law Jinhua" and "Mr. Yinye" were named after the wedding gift that Xie Xun gave her. As a result, later she tried to figure out Xie Xun''s Dragon slaying knife and was indifferent when she saw that Xie Xun was in crisis;


    Even for her own daughter Xiaozhao, she doesn''t show any maternal love. Xiaozhao is so young that Daiqi forces her to disguise as an ugly monster and steal from Guangmingding. You know, for non Ming people, Guangmingding is similar to Longtan tiger cave. If Xiaozhao doesn''t pay attention, she will be doomed. She is really cruel as a mother.


    Of course, if she is the heroine in the book, these problems are not a problem, because many heroines have this temperament. They only have their own men in their eyes and ignore everything else. Zhao Min, Huang Rong and other women have the same temperament as her in those years, but their men are the protagonists of the novel, so their behaviors are loved by readers; But her husband Han Qianye is just a soy sauce. From the perspective of onlookers, readers naturally feel that she is vicious and thin.


    Song Qingshu is not sure whether he is the protagonist of this chaotic world, and Daisy obviously does not fall in love with him. How can he easily believe Daisy?


    Daisy soon regained her composure. "How can you believe it?"


    Song Qingshu refilled a glass of wine and drank it leisurely against a chair: "this is a question that madam should consider."


    Daisy''s face kept changing, then she showed a little loss, and finally asked uncertainly, "or I can swear allegiance to you."


    Song Qingshu shook his finger: "the most unreliable thing in the world is the oath. Mingzun is the true God of all your disciples. Every disciple will swear allegiance to him. What''s the result?"


    "What do you say?" Daisy guessed something, but her tone was not so polite.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, put his arms around Daisy''s soft waist, put her in his arms, squeezed her chin, and said condescensively, "since you are willing to be loyal to me, you will give me everything you have."


    Since Han Chiba passed away, she has never been so close to a man. Daiqi Si is shy and angry, and subconsciously wants to fight back. But she doesn''t know what song Qingshu has done. She feels that she can''t lift up her real Qi at all. She struggles for a few times. Besides letting her delicate body rub around in the man''s arms, she has no effect at all.


    When Daisy realized that the struggle was in Song Qingshu, she immediately stopped and looked at her with a pink face: "let go!"


    Song Qingshu was not moved, and there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth: "will you let go when you and I change places?"


    For a moment, Daisy''s words stopped. If she were a man, she would not let go of such a charming beauty. She had always been very confident in her appearance.


    When she was lost, song Qingshu was not polite to her, and a pair of big hands extended from her skirt.


    Daisy''s body suddenly froze. She didn''t expect that the other party would play cards so unconventionally. All the men she met before were trying hard to please her, for fear of causing her to frown. As a result, song Qingshu was so good that she didn''t talk about her demeanor at all, and her behavior was no different from that of local ruffians.


    The key to her atmosphere is that she knows how to deal with a gentleman. For so many years, there are so many pursuers around her that she has never touched her hand. As a result, she has suffered from all kinds of problems since she met song Qingshu. First, in order to avoid Daxing Guo''s investigation, she had to take off her coat in front of song Qingshu and expose herself to men other than her husband, At the beginning, she was so ashamed and angry. As a result, it''s better now. People not only look at it, but also start it directly.


    She didn''t know what magic the other side had done. Daisy was so ashamed and angry, but a strange feeling came from her body, and even made her have an impulse to let it go.


    Fortunately, she is also a very independent person, and soon recovered: "if you are more contemptuous than me, I will shout!" Now they are on the carriage. Although song Qingshu ordered the soldiers to stay away from the carriage, if she really yelled, people outside could still hear the movement.


    "You shout, the people outside are all my subordinates. Do you think they are helping you or me?" Song Qingshu was happy.


    Daiqi Si bit her lip and looked at him with hatred: "as the son-in-law, you should pay attention to the influence after all. When these things are sent back to the imperial court, you can''t afford to be impeached."


    Song Qingshu was happy: "do you forget that the emperor of Jin is also me now?"


    "You Daisy''s voice suddenly stopped. At this time, she found that she didn''t seem to have any resistance in front of him.


    Dong Dong!


    At this time, there was a knock outside the car door, and Daisy felt relieved, as if she was looking forward to a savior.


    "Come in." But song Qingshu didn''t stop at all and said lightly.


    When Daisy heard what he said, she froze all over. Didn''t she mean to avoid it? How can I be seen now?


    It''s a pity that the development of things is not based on her will, and the door opens quickly. She has no choice but to bury her face in Song Qingshu''s arms, and doesn''t want to be recognized.


    Song Qingshu is so dumb that she fails to laugh. Daisy is usually very smart. She even has this ostrich mentality at the key time.


    When Pu chaqiucao came in and saw the situation in the carriage, she could not help showing a trace of contempt. She had also heard that Tang Kuo Bian had taken a mysterious woman with her this time. At that time, she thought that Tang Kuo Bian was too bold. There was a princess wife at home, and she was openly cheating outside. As a result, as soon as I saw it with my own eyes, the other party had no scruples in front of her. It was more than bold. It was lawless.


    "Marshal, it''s getting late now. Do you want to order us to camp?" Puchaqiucao asked coldly.


    "Of course, we are tired after a day''s running. Let''s stop here." Song Qingshu replied.


    Puchaqiucao nodded and retreated without expression.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice the disdain on her face, but he didn''t feel anything about the girl, so he didn''t care what she thought.


    To be honest, although puchaqiucao''s chest is small and her buttocks are flat, she is still a beautiful girl. However, song Qingshu is full of disaster to the country and the people. Puchaqiucao''s beauty is not enough to attract his attention, plus her engagement with Yang Guo


    Yang Guo has been hard enough. Song Qingshu doesn''t think he has to go down the well any more.


    Song Qingshu finally let go of Daiqi Si. After all, he is now the commander in chief of the first army and always has to appear in front of his men to do some work.


    "Brother song, if I were 30 years younger, I''m afraid I''d be jealous of your bad fortune." Ouyang Feng saw song Qingshu carrying daiqisi back to the tent. He couldn''t help feeling that he was one of the few people who knew the identity of daiqisi. You should know that the Purple Dragon King''s name spread all over the Wulin in those years, and he was surprised to see her that year.


    "Brother Feng is joking. No one in the Wulin knows that although western poison is poisonous, it''s not good for women." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    "Although I''m not good at women, I''m also a man," said Ouyang Feng, depressed. "Every time I see you, there are different women around you. The key is that each one is a kind of goblin who brings disaster to the country and the people. I don''t know how you cheat me."


    "I''m a serious person. How can I cheat a serious person?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Ouyang Feng is also a knowing smile: "if Ke Er is still alive, you should be able to talk." The tone was full of sobs.


    "The deceased has passed away, I hope brother Feng will be sad," who knows song Qingshu''s words suddenly changed, "but if I say I don''t want to beat you, if Ouyang Ke is alive, we will thank God that we don''t fight for women, and how can we become friends?"


    Ouyang Feng thought of two people fighting for women scene, also can''t help but smile: "this is also, but Ke Er can''t beat you, the biggest possibility is that you use all kinds of means to play dead."


    Ouyang Feng has been staying in Hailing palace for quite a long time. He knows that Wan Yanliang is the best choice in intelligence and ability. In the end, he is still miserable by song Qingshu. Seeing Wan Yanliang beaten by song Qingshu at the peak, Ouyang Feng is quite sad.


    Song Qingshu quickly showed a face of panic: "brother Feng, we are so familiar, but you know that I have never been interested in men."


    Ouyang Feng a Leng, this just thought he just said "play dead" have ambiguity, face suddenly become strange unceasingly, smile scold: "in the world also you dare to play this kind of joke with me."


    Song Qingshu smile: "because we are friends."


    "Yes, we are friends." Ouyang Feng sighed. Now he is old, but he has a different understanding of the words that he used to sneer at.


    Noticing that song Qingshu''s eyes were aimed at the tent from time to time, Ouyang Feng burst out laughing: "well, it''s worth a lot of money at the moment of spring and night. My brother won''t be so blind. I''ll go to old man Qiu for a drink." Then he left.

 Chapter 950

    Looking at Ouyang Feng''s heroic figure, song Qingshu can''t help laughing. Everyone says that Western poison is insidious and vicious, but I think the old man is very cute. It seems that everyone has a different side.


    Let the guard at the door of the tent stay away, and song Qingshu walked in happily.


    On hearing this, Daisy, sitting on the bed, looked up at him, then down again.


    Seeing her expression, song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned: "your attitude now seems to be a little bit fatalistic?"


    Daisy''s face changed a little at last, and she replied coldly, "you just want to register, but have you ever thought about it? If you use this method, even if you get me, I don''t hate you to the bone, you have to thank God. How can you be loyal to you?"


    Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, went to her and sat down. He solved her acupoints easily. Anyway, with his martial arts skills, it didn''t matter whether she could solve her acupoints or not: "I''m very glad that after so long, my wife has finally found a decent reason."


    After regaining her mobility, Daisy subconsciously moved a few feet to the side, as if she could find a sense of security.


    Song Qingshu noticed her little action and couldn''t help smiling: "madam, you might as well listen to me tell a story. Over the years, Persian Ming religion has been fighting with Mongolia. You should know the story of Mongolian Khan Tiemuzhen, right?"


    "The devil, what are you talking about?" Before she met song Qingshu, in Daiqi''s mind, the Ming king was like a God, and tie Muzhen was like a demon. But now Song Qingshu can be compared with those two people.


    "About his harem." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Hum, this devil likes to rob other people''s wives and daughters most. After he dies, he will enter the Dark Kingdom and suffer from the burning fire!" The dark kingdom is a concept in the teachings of the Ming religion, which has the same meaning as hell.


    Song Qingshu didn''t agree with Daisy''s Curse: "it''s a pity that tie Muzhen believes in immortality. He has immortality to protect him. You Mingjiao gods can''t help him."


    Seeing daiqisi''s mouth open to argue, song Qingshu reached out and interrupted her: "I''m not here to discuss religious doctrines with you today. The story I want to tell has something to do with Tiemuzhen. Do you know her?"


    Daisy''s face was blank: "I only know his first queen, bottie." There are too many women in Tiemuzhen''s life. In addition, this is not the era of the Internet in Song Qingshu''s previous life, and the flow of information is too slow. It''s not surprising that she doesn''t know.


    Song Qingshu explained: "empress Yisui is the third empress of Tiemuzhen. She is the most favored and trusted woman of Tiemuzhen except for the first empress po''er tie. But do you know that the original husband of empress Yisui is not Tiemuzhen?"


    Daiqi Si frowned and said, "Tiemuzhen is a kind of beast. She''s very proud of her wife."


    "It''s true that Yisui was robbed by Tiemuzhen. Yisui''s father is a Tatar and has a feud with Mongolia. After Tiemuzhen defeated her father, he sent troops to search for her father''s whereabouts. As a result, he found her younger sister and quickly worked. Seeing that she was young and beautiful, he took her as the back palace."


    "After that, he quickly recommended to tie Muzhen that his elder sister, who was ten times as good as her, was moved and sent for her. At this time, she and her husband led the defeated Tatar people to hide in the mountains. Finally, Tiemuzhen successfully caught her and took her as an imperial concubine. She was extremely spoiled. "


    "But then he loved his husband deeply, and he was haunted all day, missing his husband who was lost in the war."


    Hearing this, Daisy couldn''t help praising her: "she''s a strange woman. She''s trapped in the enemy camp, but she still sticks to her husband''s oath and won''t be moved by her wealth. Later, did she reunite with her husband? " She deeply loves her husband Han Qianye, so she subconsciously takes the perspective of Yisui and worries about the poor couple.


    "Their reunion is just an unexpected way," Song Qingshu continued with a sigh. "One day, Tiemuzhen was holding a banquet in the field. When everyone was having a good drink, he noticed that he was always watching the crowd and sighing. Tiemuzhen became suspicious. Tiemuzhen immediately ordered Mu Huali to return to his headquarters and set up the flag. In a moment, there was silence and solemnity around him. There is only one beautiful young man left with a burning eye and no part to go back to. "


    "Is it Yasui''s husband?" Daisy exclaimed in surprise. Although it was none of her business, she seemed to be on the scene and worried about the man''s fate.


    Song Qingshu nodded and continued to explain:


    Tiemuzhen asked him, "who are you? How can you disobey my orders and not belong to your tribe? " The young man glared at tie Muzhen and replied in a loud voice: "I am not another man, but also Sui''s husband. As a minister, you have destroyed our tribe and taken my beloved wife regardless of your integrity! Today, if you catch me, I will kill you or scrape you! "


    "What a brave man!" Daiqisi let out a cry. It seemed that Han Qianye went to Guangmingding alone. At that time, in front of all the masters of the Ming religion, he also looked at death as if he were at home.


    "And then?" Daisy asked in a hurry. Although she had guessed the ending vaguely, she still held a glimmer of hope that tie Muzhen would appreciate the sincere feelings between them and make them happy.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s words soon broke her unrealistic fantasy


    Tiemuzhen was furious immediately: "you, the son of Tatar, should have been killed. Today you dare to peep at the palace. You deserve to die!" After a while, the young man''s head was taken to the table by his subordinates.


    "What Daisy put her hand over her lips. She was so stiff that her tears came down unconsciously.


    Always melancholy and moody, she was not as like as two peas. She was reminded of her and Han Qianye, especially the husband, who had the same temperament as Han Qianye. He heard that he did not hesitate to cut the man''s head. She remembered the scene of the death of Han Chiba, and her tears fell down.


    Song Qingshu looked at her and wept silently. His impression of Daisy was more about the ruthlessness and coldness of the Purple Dragon King and the Golden Flower mother-in-law in the original work. Now seeing her other side, he could not help but feel pity for her weak appearance.


    Daisy quickly noticed his eyes, and her face turned red. She quickly wiped the tears on her cheek and asked, "what happened then?"


    Song Qingshu''s face showed a playful smile: "her ending is much better than that of her poor husband. With the mediation of her sister, Tiemuzhen didn''t offend her. Later, she seems to have figured it out. She changed her indifferent attitude and worked with her sister quickly. She tried her best to please Tiemuzhen and became Tiemuzhen''s favorite woman, Third and first


    It is a Mongolian phonetic translation, meaning palace account. It is directly under the military, civilian households and counties, constituting an independent military and economic unit. It can be roughly understood as the common meaning of three palaces and six courtyards. Although there were many concubines in ancient imperial palaces, not every concubine had a palace. Only the most noble concubines had their own palaces, and other concubines were affiliated with different concubines.


    For example, in addition to the empress, only Yuanfei, Guifei, ZHAOFEI and lifeI have their own palaces in the state of Jin. The rest of the imperial concubines depend on these four imperial concubines, so their status in Mongolia is equivalent to that of the imperial concubines in the state of Jin, which can be described as extremely noble.


    "How could that be?" Daisy was so shocked that when she wanted to come, she either died on the spot or was executed by Tiemuzhen. How come she just fell into the arms of another man when her husband died, and that man was her enemy!


    "It''s hard to understand, but that''s the reality." Song Qingshu said faintly, "I don''t doubt her feelings for her husband, but her husband is dead after all. No matter how deep the feelings are, they can''t make up for the loss of time. What''s more, tie Muzhen is better than her husband in any aspect. In addition, tie Muzhen dotes on her in the same way... He is better in all aspects, standing on the top of the world, How many women in the world can be indifferent to the man who loves her at the same time? "


    "I won''t!" Said Daisy angrily.


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly: "the reason why I tell you this story is to tell you that you should look forward to life and not indulge in the past sorrow. Then even the men who have her husband''s revenge can finally come together. Why can''t we go together? At least there is no deep hatred between us


    Daisy snorted and turned her head.


    Song Qingshu continued: "do you know what the key factor is that you finally fell in love with tie Muzhen?"


    "What is it?" Daisy couldn''t figure it out.


    Song Qingshu smile: "Tiemuzhen caught her the first night put her to sleep."


    "You Daisy had been listening to his comments, but when she heard that, her face turned red with anger.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Song Qingshu''s expression became serious, "because after that night, tie Muzhen put himself and Yesui''s husband on the same starting line - they were all Yesui''s men. If not that night, no matter how good Tiemuzhen was to her, he would not be able to compare with his husband in his heart. But that night, everything became different. No matter how hard Tiemuzhen tried to be nice to her, maybe she didn''t realize it. But she began to accept Tiemuzhen from the bottom of her heart. So even if Tiemuzhen killed her husband, she didn''t react too much in spite of her grief, because she recognized Tiemuzhen as her man from the bottom of her heart. "


    "You''re trying to be reasonable." Daisy said angrily.


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "said so much, in fact, I just want to tell you one thing, I want to get your heart, you must first get your body."


    --


    I would like to thank you for the support of the readers who have been here

 Chapter 951

    In Daisy''s angry eyes, song Qingshu said: "maybe at first you will hate me, but as we get along for a long time, I believe you will eventually accept me."


    "You are having a big spring and autumn dream!" Daisy said angrily.


    "I believe in my own charm," Song Qingshu said solemnly. "I''m young and handsome. I have 100000 elite soldiers under my command. I control several big countries. I''m one of the best in martial arts. I''m gentle and considerate to women... Looking around the world, where can I find such a man? Tut Tut, I''m so excited about myself."


    Daisy laughed angrily: "I''ve never seen such a brazen man as you. In that case, you can marry yourself."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it''s a pity that I''m not a woman, or I''ll get married."


    Daisy was speechless by his expression and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Madam, why resist me so much? Your husband has been dead for more than ten years. Now you are in your prime. Do you really want to spend your whole life guarding the empty boudoir and dying alone?" Song Qingshu looked into her eyes quietly.


    Daisy''s heart trembled. Yes, is she really going to die alone all her life? Over the years, she woke up countless times in the middle of the night, looking at the cold bed and the quiet moon outside the window in the dead of night, her heart gradually became colder than ice.


    At that time, she was also a young girl full of spring. She lived a carefree life every day. In the morning, when she came together, she would have a faint smile on her lips. I don''t know how many talented young people she charmed. Later, she met Han Chih Yeh, who was really happy. But before long, Han Chih Yeh died, and she was no longer the happy girl she used to be, It''s the cruel and surly mother-in-law Jinhua in the eyes of the people in the Jianghu.


    Daisy suddenly woke up. What''s the matter with her? She was confused by his words. When she thought of this, her face hardened: "what''s the relationship between me and you?"


    "Naturally," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, "I said so much to let you know that today I will get your body anyway. You can be full of resentment and fight desperately, or you can learn to close your eyes and enjoy it. Anyway, you accept that I am a high probability event. Why don''t you advance the time, To avoid a long period of pain and resentment? "


    "Are you sure I will accept you in the end?" Daisy sneered.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "how do you know if you don''t try?" Then he put out his hand.


    Daisy''s face changed, and she quickly picked up her lightness skills and ran out. Her lightness skills were already very good. In addition, she was in a hurry to play her lightness skills beyond her level. She almost reached the tent door in the blink of an eye.


    But before she could be happy, she bumped into a strong chest. It turned out that song Qingshu had been waiting for her at the door.


    Because the castration was too fierce, Daiqi Si''s head was a little dizzy. She couldn''t help but fall back. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, song Qingshu stretched her arms and put her arms around her waist and lifted her up.


    "Let go!" Daiqi Si finally regained her mind and glared at her with a red face. It turned out that their posture was very ambiguous at this time. Their bellies were close to each other, and song Qingshu''s hand was also on her soft waist. Although she was wearing a layer of clothes, she could still feel the heat from each other''s body. How could she bear it?


    "Are you sure?" Song Qingshu''s smile is interesting.


    "Let go!" Daisy stressed it again.


    "All right." Song Qingshu then took back his hand. As a result, he immediately heard a scream.


    It turned out that Daisy''s whole upper body had been suspended just now. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s hand holding her, she would have fallen to the ground. Now Song Qingshu''s hand is loose, and she will lose her focus immediately.


    But she didn''t fall to the ground after all. Human instinct made her reach out and grab around in a hurry, trying to keep her balance.


    Finally, she caught a warm and powerful hand in confusion, which was very calm and soon stopped the trend of her falling.


    Daisy saw that she was seizing song Qingshu''s hand, and her face turned red. Because of the little fright before, her heart beat faster. For a moment, she seemed to return to the feeling of fawn bumping when she first met Han Qianye. Looking at Song Qingshu''s smile at this time, she didn''t seem so annoying as before.


    Song Qingshu secretly sighs that the skills of teasing girls summarized by countless old drivers in previous lives are really awesome! Even the Purple Dragon King, who has a large number of pursuers around her, is dizzy. It''s good to stand on the shoulders of giants.


    Of course, he would not give up such a good opportunity. He reached out and pulled up Deqi Si, and his head slowly approached her ruddy lips.


    Daisy''s eyelashes quivered a few times. For a moment, her brain seemed to be short circuited, and she didn''t even have the idea of refusing. She let her lips get closer and closer. Later, she even closed her eyes slowly.


    But when she was about to close her eyes, she suddenly saw a dark shadow rushing behind song Qingshu outside the tent. She immediately woke up. At this moment, she had no other idea, but subconsciously pushed song Qingshu away: "be careful!"


    In fact, song Qingshu has been aware of someone behind him for a long time, but she didn''t expect that Daisy would help him. For a moment, she was in the same place and didn''t react. Didn''t she want me to die?


    Seeing that her ambition was defeated, the shadow glared at Daisy angrily. Then she was stunned by her opponent''s peerless face. Daisy had a face of bringing disaster to the country and the people. Especially now her face is full of peach blossoms and her eyes are full of emotion, which shows her charm to the extreme.


    Song Qingshu looked from the side and saw that the shadow was wrapped in black clothes. However, with her tall and slender figure and concave convex curves, it was easy to judge her gender, especially the gun in her hand.


    "Pear flower gun?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    After all, the shadow is a woman. After the initial surprise, she soon recovers. Then she thinks of the mission of this trip and quickly raises her gun to stab song Qingshu. Who knows that when she looks up and sees his appearance, she exclaims: "how are you?"


    "Long time no see, fourth lady." Song Qing Shu is bitter smile, because he tease dice in the tent, he will not metamorphosis to mask with Tang Bao, but show his face. If you run into other assassins, it''s a big deal to kill them, but the other side is Yang Miaozhen, who has a close relationship with him, so it''s not easy to start.


    "Assassins!" At this time, the bodyguard outside also found the movement and immediately cried out.

 Chapter 952

    Hearing the footsteps from a distance, Yang Miaozhen knows that it''s dangerous to stay here. Although song Qingshu is an acquaintance, she can''t find out the situation here for a moment. The cautious mentality formed over the years makes her unwilling to be in danger. She takes a deep look at Song Qingshu, and then makes a quick decision to run outside.


    "Where to go!" Outside came Qiu Qianren''s rage, and then there was a sound of the handover of weapons. Before long, the sound of fighting was getting farther and farther away.


    "Tell Marshal that the assassin is very good at martial arts. He broke out of the encirclement before we were surrounded. Mr. Qiu is chasing him now." A close soldier reported outside the door.


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "inform Mr. Ouyang and let him go to find Mr. Qiu to come back. Don''t worry about the assassin."


    "Yes The soldier was puzzled, but his orders were like a mountain. He didn''t dare to ask any questions, so he quickly backed down.


    Song Qingshu thinks that with Yang Miaozhen''s martial arts, he will not be afraid of Qiu Qianren. However, when they fight, no matter which side has any mistakes, they don''t want to see them. Moreover, if Yang Miaozhen is really captured, how to deal with it is also a headache. They simply let her go. Anyway, she just bumps into her side and lacks enough information, Even if she had doubts, she could not judge the relationship between herself and Tang Kuo Bian.


    After dealing with the assassin''s disturbance, song Qingshu looked back and asked curiously, "why did you save me just now?"


    Daisy shook her head blankly and murmured, "I don''t know. I just pushed you away subconsciously."


    "It seems that in the heart of my wife, I still can''t bear to be hurt," said Song Qingshu, as her willow eyebrows gradually rose, and her words quickly changed. "Tell me about your husband."


    Hearing him mention her husband, Daisy''s eyes began to look tender: "Chiba, he''s the best man in the world."


    Song Qingshu didn''t rush. Instead, he pulled aside the chair and motioned her to sit down. Instead of leaning over as before, he sat far away opposite her, poured a glass of wine and handed it to her: "well, Mr. Yinye is definitely a very good man who can make such a gorgeous woman as madam love her heart and soul."


    When she saw that he agreed with her point of view, Daisy looked more relaxed, so she didn''t refuse the wine. As soon as she started, she was surprised by the cold air. She thought that the wine was still at normal temperature when it was poured out. As a result, he handed it to me in such a short time, freezing it to the bone with real Qi. This skill of controlling internal power is really uncanny, I don''t know how he practiced his astonishing skill when he was young?


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s handsome and resolute face, Daisy was curious for the first time.


    "You don''t have to deliberately say anything against your will. Chiba''s martial arts are far inferior to you. Her power and status are far worse than you. Even her best appearance..." Daiqi Si pauses and takes a look at Song Qingshu. "It''s not necessarily better than you."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "these are just the criteria for others, but I know that even if Mr. Yinye is an ugly man with no power to bind a chicken, he is still the first man in the world in his wife''s heart."


    "Bah," she spat, her cheeks flushed. "I''m not blind. If he was ugly, I would have followed him from the top of the light." There was a slight smile in his eyes, as if recalling those sweet days.


    Seeing her smile on her face again, song Qingshu couldn''t help praising: "Madam should smile more in order not to waste such beauty. Do you know how beautiful she is when she smiles?"


    Daisy''s face suddenly changed. Over the years, she did not know how many compliments she had heard on her beauty. She was not only not happy, but also disgusted, because in her heart, her beauty was only appreciated by her husband.


    But it''s strange to hear song Qingshu praise herself so directly today. Maybe she felt the sincerity in the other person''s tone. For the first time, she didn''t feel angry at all. The reason why she kept a straight face was just due to her inertia.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sighed: "it''s a pity that Mr. Yinye and I are on the verge of thrift. I really want to see what kind of personage can capture my wife''s heart."


    Daisy hesitated for a while, and then said, "actually I have a picture of him..." it turns out that after Han Chiba passed away, Daisy became sick of missing. She had to turn her missing into a picture and carry it close to her body all the time. Only in this way can she calm her sad heart a little.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "can you lend me a look?"


    Daiqi Si hesitated for a moment. When she saw his pure eyes, she finally felt out a scroll of silk painting from her arms.


    Song Qingshu took the cloth that still had Daiqi Si''s body warm, subconsciously took it to his nose and smelled it. Suddenly, a faint fragrance like orchid, orchid and musk came to him. He couldn''t help but be surprised. Is this the legendary frankincense?


    Seeing Daisy''s fiery eyes, song Qingshu quickly put away brother Zhu''s face, coughed and opened the picture seriously. Suddenly, a vigorous young man appeared on the paper.


    Maybe the reason why Daiqi Si came from the western regions is that this painting is not like the freehand style of China, but similar to the realistic style of western countries. It looks like oil painting and sketch, and song Qingshu can''t distinguish it clearly. However, he can see that this painting is similar to the photos of the previous life, and Han Qianye''s appearance painting is exactly the same.


    "It''s really a talented person, especially the arrogance between the eyebrows. It''s even more impressive." Song Qingshu said with admiration while looking at the picture scroll.


    Hearing his praise for her husband, Daisy turned angry and showed a shy smile: "I was attracted by the pride between his eyebrows, so I fell in love at first sight."


    Seeing the young girl''s posture on Daiqi Si''s face, song Qingshu moved in her heart and said, "I have a gift for my wife. Could you please close your eyes for a moment?"


    "What do you want to do?" Daisy looked at him warily.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t be so wary. I really want to do something to you. It doesn''t matter whether you close your eyes or not."


    Daisy knew what he said was true, hesitated for a moment, and finally closed her eyes, but her slightly trembling eyelashes showed that her heart was not so calm at the moment.


    After a while, Daisy couldn''t help asking, "isn''t it all right?"


    "All right!"


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Daiqi Si opened her eyes suspiciously, but when she saw the face of the man in front of her, tears suddenly burst into her eyes, trembling and stretching out her hand to touch each other''s cheek: "Chiba, is that you?"

 Chapter 953

    "Han Chiba" holds her hand and smiles: "do you miss me these years?"


    "Yes Daisy nodded busily, her voice choking. "I''ve been thinking about it all the time."


    "When do you miss me most?"¡° Han Qianye has a funny smile on his lips.


    Daisy''s face turned red. She didn''t know what she thought. She whispered, "in the dead of night."


    "You''ve suffered all these years."¡° Han Chiba opened her arms. Daisy hesitated for a moment. She moved her steps and went forward to accept his embrace.


    "Chiba, since you left, I don''t think about tea and rice. If I didn''t want to trace the monk of western regions who hurt you, I would have gone down to accompany you." Daisy burst into tears and soon got wet on her partner''s chest.


    "Don''t say such silly words. You should live well." "Han Qianye" gently stroked her soft hair and kept comforting, "the more wonderful you live, the happier I will be."


    "Really?" Daisy looked up at him stupidly.


    "It''s true, of course."¡° Han Chiba replied with a smile.


    Daisy bit her lip and finally shook her head: "but without you, how can I live a wonderful life?"


    "Don''t I come with you now?"¡° "Han Chiba" held her chin with her fingers and slowly kissed her.


    As she saw the other person getting closer to her lips, Daisy''s eyelashes kept shaking. Obviously, she was extremely struggling. With her intelligence, she didn''t know that her "husband" in front of her was made by song Qingshu. However, song Qingshu was so similar to Han Qianye, which made her feel confused in time and space, It''s as if my husband is really standing in front of me at the moment.


    She has been lonely all these years. She misses her husband year after year. Even if she knows that the person in front of her is fake, she is not willing to break it. She hopes to see her husband for a while.


    But song Qingshu is obviously not Liu Xiahui who is not in a hurry. Is he allowed to take advantage of himself?


    When Daisy hesitated, her lips met, and her eyes widened.


    That strange feeling made her unable to deceive herself any more. She quickly pushed the other side away, turned her head and murmured, "you are not Chiba."


    "Han Chiba" smile, restore the song Qingshu''s original voice: "is how, is not how, is not to see his wife how to think?"


    "Your technique of changing looks is really brilliant. Even I can''t see any flaws. If Chiba hadn''t died many years ago, maybe I would have been cheated by you." Daisy couldn''t help sighing.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I didn''t intend to cheat you from the beginning to the end."


    Daiqisi was stunned and soon realized that song Qingshu didn''t have to pretend to be Han Chiba at this time if he really wanted to cheat her. After all, they were still talking just now, and soon they became another person, and a fool would doubt it.


    "I just see you look gloomy and pretend to be Mr. Yinye to relieve your pain of lovesickness." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Well, I have to thank you for that? If you are so kind-hearted, why do you take the opportunity to despise me? " Said deyese, rather sullenly.


    "I''m not the kind of sage who doesn''t ask for anything in return for doing good. What''s wrong with taking the opportunity to ask for a little reward?" Song Qingshu''s natural expression made Daiqi Si unable to refute for a moment, and she couldn''t help staying there.


    Song Qingshu put his hand around her waist and put her in his arms: "madam, have you forgotten your situation? Are you still my prisoner now?"


    Hearing the word "prisoner", Daisy''s soft body suddenly froze. Song Qingshu continued: "I have told you before that I will get you tonight anyway, but I think you still care about me when the assassin assassinated just now. I can be very kind and give you a choice."


    Daisy asked hastily, "what choice?"


    With a smile, song Qingshu whispered in her ear, "you can choose what kind of face I''m going to make out with you later. You can choose me or Han Chiba."


    Daisy''s face turned pink: "shameless! obscene! Asshole


    "Thank you very much for your praise," Song Qingshu did not care. "If you scold enough, you can make a choice. Do you choose me or your husband, Han Qianye?" He deliberately accented his husband.


    Daisy said angrily, "aren''t you both?"


    "There''s still a difference," Song Qingshu shook his head. "For example, I''m Han Qianye now. You should be more receptive."


    "You bastard!" Daisy twisted her head in anger.


    "Since you don''t want to make a choice, I''ll help you choose." Song Qingshu said while posing to uncover the mask on his face.


    "Wait!" Daisy stopped him in a hurry, her face changing, as if she had squeezed a voice out of her throat, almost imperceptible, "just... Now."


    Song Qingshu showed such an expression: "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Ouyang Feng saw daiqisi following song Qingshu the next day, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Congratulations, I''ve got another confidant." With his eyes, can''t you see the deep spring between Daisy''s eyebrows?


    Song Qingshu smiles with pride, pulls Daiqi Si, presses her shoulder and says, "come on, I''ve met brother Feng."


    Daisy''s face turned red. She was always arrogant and proud. She was already embarrassed when she was conquered by song Qingshu. Now she was teased by them like this. Where could she pull her face to open her mouth? For a moment, she was just glum in the same place.


    Ouyang Feng didn''t like it either. He laughed: "I''ll be a family in the future. Why should I be shy? When I first met my sister-in-law in the western regions in those years, my sister-in-law was so gorgeous that even my elder brother was a bit moved. I haven''t seen her for more than ten years. My sister-in-law is still so beautiful, but my elder brother and I are dying. "


    When she was yelled by his sister-in-law, Daisy''s cheek was burning. She subconsciously replied, "I''m not your sister-in-law."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "brother Feng can call her Mrs. Han in the future."


    Ouyang Feng was stunned at first, and then understood: "you are really... But you are really good at it. I saw Mrs. Han again in the palace of the kingdom of gold. Although she is still beautiful, there are some sad and gloomy colors in her eyebrows, which makes her look a little less beautiful than that of the Dragon King in purple shirt. But only one night, you made her shine all over again, I admire you


    Ouyang Feng was originally an evil person. Although she was not a good girl, she didn''t have any scruples in speaking. Daiqi Si couldn''t stand the joking of two hooligans, an old man and a young man. Although she had been married for many years, she was still blushing like a girl and ran back to the tent.


    The two men couldn''t help smiling at each other. After laughing for a while, Ouyang Feng suddenly straightened out and said, "brother song, you know that with my martial arts and age, I have no other ideas in my life. The only hope is to revenge Guo Jing and Huang Rong. They not only killed my son, but also made me crazy for more than ten years. I must get revenge."


    "But Guo Jing''s martial arts are no longer inferior to mine. In addition, I''m old and frail, and he''s in his prime. I may not be able to beat him if I really fight. In addition, their reputation is close to the peak now, and they are supported by the government of the Southern Song Dynasty. I''m not strong enough alone. That''s why I went to Hailing palace before. Now I''m mixed up with my brother. I don''t have any other requirements. I just hope my brother can help me get revenge. "


    "I don''t know how brother Feng wants me to help you?" Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and said, "Huang Rong was kind to me before. If you want their lives, I''m afraid..."


    Ouyang Feng shook his head: "they and I are old acquaintances. We know that they are not people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. If we simply take their lives, they will not even frown. How can we solve my hatred?"


    "What does brother Feng mean?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    Ouyang Feng looked at him with a smile: "your boy is full of bad water, can''t you guess how I want to revenge them?"


    Song Qingshu face a hot, said: "although there is speculation, but not sure."


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "don''t think about it. It''s what you guess. Their husband and wife are not proud of their love, they are not the world-famous fairies. I want to break them up, let Huang Rong remarry, let Guo Jing marry another! Only in this way can we hurt both of them at the same time, which can be regarded as revenge for Ke''er. "


    Song Qingshu gaped: "brother Feng, your plan is really bold enough. I only guessed that you are aiming at Huang Rong, but I didn''t expect that you would let Guo Jing marry again."


    Ouyang Feng gave him a special look: "your boy''s ability to conquer women is unparalleled in the world. The task of colluding with Huang Rong naturally falls on you. Although I don''t want to admit it, you are not only young and handsome, but also have the power to turn your hands over to the clouds and cover your hands with the rain. What the ancients said is that you are a general and a prime minister, It can be called the perfect lover of almost all boudoir girls. "


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "brother Feng, I''m flattered." But the look on his face showed that he was not so modest.


    Ouyang Feng saw through his careful thinking at a glance, but he didn''t think so. He hummed: "let you hook up with Huang Rong successfully. Maybe she will be heartbroken at the beginning, but after a long time, she will enjoy it. It''s too cheap for that girl. That''s why I need to ask Guo Jing to marry another woman, so that she will always remember that her beloved husband is holding other women for fun and suffering all her life. "


    Song Qing was stunned and couldn''t help but thumbed up: "brother Feng is worthy of being a Western poison. It''s really poisonous!"

 Chapter 954

    They are so familiar with each other. Ouyang Feng doesn''t mind this kind of joke at all. He glances at Song Qingshu and chuckles: "compared with my brother, my brother''s means are not worth mentioning."


    Being praised like this, song Qingshu can''t help but smile. However, he doesn''t think so in his heart. He is probably superior to Ouyang Feng in terms of his skillful means, but he can''t compare with the other side when it comes to being vicious.


    After laughing for a while, Ouyang Feng couldn''t help frowning: "with your help, I''m quite sure that I want Huang Rong to remarry. But Guo Jing''s stupid boy is not only tough, but also upright. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for him to make him do something sorry for Huang Rong."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu gives a noncommittal answer, but he comes up with the situation that he ran into Zhao Min and Hua Zheng in the inn. You should know that Hua Zheng is Guo Jing''s fiancee strictly. As a result, they didn''t get together because of the national hatred and the involvement of Huang Rong.


    Huazheng was originally a prairie woman with a bright personality, but the last time song Qingshu saw her, her face was sad and weak, but it looked like a girl from a big family in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Ouyang Feng just as song Qingshu also have no way, he said: "this matter is not urgent, let''s slowly find a way, the car to the front of the mountain must have a road, but yesterday the assassin had to tell you."


    When he mentioned Yang Miaozhen, song Qingshu also came back and listened attentively.


    It turns out that Yang Miaozhen led Qiu Qianren all the way to a prepared ambush circle yesterday. If Ouyang Feng hadn''t arrived in time, Qiu Qianren would have been folded there. Because of song Qingshu''s instructions, Ouyang Feng didn''t embarrass Yang Miaozhen, and the other side was afraid of two masters. They tried each other out and returned to each other.


    "That assassin is obviously a young girl," Ouyang Feng suddenly looked strange. "It can''t be your best friend. I''m jealous when I see you and the Purple Dragon King together, right?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "brother Feng, your imagination is really rich. Why didn''t you find such gossip before?"


    "Hey hey, if it''s not your old friend, why do you ask us to be lenient and not catch her?" Ouyang Feng''s face is a familiar expression.


    Song Qingshu was temporarily speechless. Knowing that this kind of thing was getting worse and worse, he simply left him to guess. After finding something to send him away, he went back to the tent to find daisy.


    Daisy was sitting on the bed alone, sulking, when she saw him come in and turned to the other side.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed, walked over to ask: "how, angry?"


    "You will know how to punish me." Daisy bit her lip, and the more she said it, the more she felt aggrieved. "It''s not enough that she cheated me all night last night. Today, she''s pulling your friend to laugh at me again!"


    Song Qingshu sat next to her, put his arms around her shoulder and turned her around: "this is not ridicule. Ouyang Feng and I are very familiar. He treats you as his own talent and makes fun of you like that. Didn''t you hear his sister-in-law call each other intimately? If he''s ten years younger, maybe I''ll be jealous. "


    Daisy gave him a bad look: "how old is Ouyang Feng, let alone ten years old, even if you are twenty years younger, you don''t have to be jealous."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "why?"


    "Because..." Daisy blushed. "You know that."


    "I really don''t know, or will Madame explain it to me?" The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became stronger.


    "Dirty!" Daisy spat.


    Song Qingshu put his hand around her chin and sighed: "madam, it''s really beautiful when she smiles. It''s hard to avoid wasting the face of bringing disaster to the country and the people."


    "Who didn''t I smile to before?" Daisy sighed, a little dazed.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s face moved, "Madam means that you can laugh for me in the future?"


    Daisy''s face turned red and she said in a hurry, "that''s not what I mean..."


    Song Qingshu interrupted her and said with a gentle smile, "well, there''s no need to explain. I know you don''t mean that, but this is my vision. I want you to smile to me in the future."


    Daisy felt dizzy after hearing this for a long time, and then she recovered: "you really can make women happy. If I knew you and Chiba at the same time, I might be cheated by you in the end."


    "Don''t use the word" cheat ". Can true love be called" cheat " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah, who is true love with you." Daisy didn''t know what happened to her, why she looked like a little girl in front of a much younger man.


    "Not now, but I believe you will fall in love with me one day." Song Qingshu laughed.


    "Do your spring and autumn dream." Daisy threw the pillow from the bed directly on his head.


    "Well, I dare to murder my husband. Do you have a white face outside? Tell me the truth Song Qingshu deliberately put on a ferocious look and began to tickle her.


    Daiqi Si exclaimed and wanted to escape. But how brilliant was song Qingshu''s martial arts? Where could she escape? Soon he was scratched and trembled, all over soft, accidentally fell on the bed.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to press up and said with a smile in her ear, "quick, who''s the name of that little white face? Is it the boy surnamed Han we saw last time?"


    Daisy is both angry and funny. Han Qianye is my husband. Do you really want to talk about a little white face or something? She was so scratched that she complained again and again, and she blurted out what she thought.


    "Yeah, it''s like I''m the white face." Song Qingshu said a little later and looked at her straightforwardly.


    Daisy''s face was crimson, her full chest was slightly undulating, and some scattered breath sprayed on his face, which made song Qingshu itch. She felt the soft touch of her body. Song Qingshu could no longer help but kiss her.


    At this time, the voice of a soldier came from outside: "tell marshal, now the whole army is almost ready. Please get on the bus first."


    Song Qingshu''s stomach is full of indignation. He thinks that the carriage outside is comfortable. But in broad daylight, he has no thick skin to let 3000 people wait for him in the tent alone.


    Daiqi Si sat up with a red face, finishing some messy clothes and looking at Song Qingshu bitterly, wondering what sin she had done in her last life that she had been broken in his hands?


    Especially when she thought that her daughter was not much older than her own, Daisy had a headache. When Xiaozhao saw him, would she call him brother or uncle? How do you explain the relationship to your daughter?


    ¡­¡­


    The whole army finally started. In the next journey, song Qingshu either spent the night in the tent with deqis in his arms at night, or brought deqis to his luxurious carriage during the day.


    Because song Qingshu forbids anyone to come near, and other soldiers don''t know what they are doing inside. They only know that the woman beside the marshal is glowing day by day. Everyone secretly guesses whether such a beautiful woman is reincarnated.


    Ouyang Feng has profound skills. Occasionally he faintly hears some soft gasps that make him blush. He has to sigh to himself: "it''s really the waves behind the Yangtze River that push the waves ahead. Every generation is better than every other."


    Qiu Qianren is secretly smacking his tongue. His new master is really capable of making the proud Purple Dragon King willingly become his wife!


    Qiu Qianren was born in the underworld, so some of his words are inevitably contaminated with the vulgar words of the listed wells.


    Along the way, song Qingshu enjoyed all the good fortune in the world. A few days later, the army finally arrived at Zhongnanshan, the location of Chongyang palace.


    Song Qingshu finally came down from the carriage without leaving home, together with daiqisi. As soon as she appeared, there was a sound of cool breath around her. Daiqisi was born to bring disaster to the country and the people. In addition, during this period of time, song Qingshu worked hard day and night, which made her more beautiful.


    Looking at that gorgeous beauty with apricot eyes, peach cheeks and affectionate eyes, even puchaqiucao, who has always been unhappy with song Qingshu, has to admit that if she is a man and has such a beautiful woman around her, I''m afraid that she will also hold her for fun every day.


    Taking a panoramic view of people''s eyes full of envy and jealousy, song Qingshu is quiet on the surface, but happy in the bottom of his heart. No wonder those heroes and heroes all over the world like to find beautiful women as companions. They are not only happy, but also enjoy the admiration and admiration of people around them


    Song Qingshu coughed lightly, and drove those thoughts out of his mind. After all, as a marshal, he could not make some actions that were beneath his status. So he looked up the mountain with a solemn look and began to think about the next arrangements.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly coagulated and saw a stone tablet under a pine tree at the foot of the mountain. The long grass covered me, revealing the word "Changchun". He went to brush the grass and saw a poem engraved on the stele. The poem said, "the sky is grey. Why can''t Hu save all souls? All souls are late day and night. They are silent and have nothing to say. They look up at the sky and shout out loud and loud. Everything is trivial in the form of labor. If you want to make a mess, you can''t teach creation to be a spirit. "


    "It turned out to be a poem written by Qiu Chuji, the son of Changchun." Song Qingshu was silent. In history, Quanzhen religion was not an anti Mongolian righteous, but sent Qiu Chuji to collude with timuzhen very early. Later, he became a Mongolian Taoist agent in the Central Plains. If the world-famous debate had not been defeated by Tantrism, he might have been established as a Mongolian religion.


    Because of this relationship, song Qingshu didn''t like Quanzhen religion all the time, especially Qiu Chuji. Before, the two sides had a feud at the Golden Snake meeting.


    However, when song Qingshu saw this poem, he had to admit that although Qiu Chuji had such and such problems, he had at least a heart of compassion. When he went to see Tiemuzhen, although it was for the sake of Quanzhen religion, to a large extent, he also saved countless people from the suffering of Mongolian slaughtering the city. This merit is boundless.


    Song Qingshu, who came from later generations, received a people-oriented education when he was young, unlike Xiaoxiong in this world who regarded human life as a weed. Therefore, Qiu Chuji''s move is very in line with his heart.


    It depends on your behavior in those years. Let Chongyang palace be free from a war disaster!

 Chapter 955

    Song Qingshu then ordered a member of the army to stay at the foot of the mountain. He and other experts took a few bodyguards up the mountain. If necessary, he sent a signal to call the army up the mountain.


    Of course, in Song Qingshu''s mind, this kind of situation will hardly happen. After all, besides himself, Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren and other level experts are also on this trip. Even Daiqi, the Dragon King in purple, can make Quanzhen cult, which is now on the wane, unable to walk away.


    A group of ten people went up the mountain. In front of them was a group of soldiers exploring the way. Song Qingshu and daiqisi were walking in the middle, while Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren were escorted by them. There was hatred between them and Chongyang cult. There was a faint look of excitement on their faces when they went up the mountain.


    Puchaqiucao and pucha''s family guards follow them closely, looking at the intimate figures of song Qingshu and daiqisi. She frowns and hesitates to tell Gebi about it when she returns to Beijing.


    When they went up the mountain in this way, they soon met two Taoists, but they were restrained in an instant. Song Qingshu didn''t want to do more killing, so he asked someone to seal their acupoints and throw them into the weeds on the side of the road, and they continued to walk up.


    After more than an hour, song Qingshu had to stop and look up the mountain road. He saw that the road was steep, the rocks were jagged, and the cliffs were numerous. He couldn''t help but smack his tongue: Chongyang palace is a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If the art of War Masters occupy this place, I''m afraid 5000 people under his command will be able to defend 100000 troops.


    Since Song Qingshu''s great achievement of lightness skill, he has not walked the road at such a slow speed. At the present speed, he does not know when he will go?


    "Brother Feng, how long will it take to get to Chongyang palace?" Song Qingshu looks at Ouyang Feng around him for consultation.


    Ouyang Feng has sneaked into the Chongyang palace several times, and even has been to the extremely secret ancient tomb. It is most appropriate for him to be the guide.


    After a look at the surrounding environment, Ouyang Feng replied: "this is Jinlian Pavilion. If you go up, it''s Riyue rock, and then baozi rock. If you go over baozi rock, you''ll find Xijian pool. If you go up, it''s Chongyang hall."


    "How long will it take at our present speed?" Song Qingshu frowned and asked, he also experienced the refining of battlefield blood and fire, and knew that in such a dangerous terrain, he had to be unprepared and make a quick decision. I don''t know what happened today. The guard of Chongyang palace seems to be very slow, but he can''t expect the other side to be so slow all the time. When Chongyang palace sends some experts to defend the dangerous area, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to be an ordinary soldier except for a few experts.


    "I''m afraid it will take about two more hours." Ouyang Feng had been impatient with this speed for a long time, but he didn''t know what song Qingshu thought, so he didn''t speak.


    "It''s too slow to walk like this. Those of us who have good lightness skills will go up first and pull out the guards along the way. Miss qiucao, you can take other people up slowly." Song Qingshu said.


    Puchaqiucao hesitated: "Chongyang palace is known as the largest sect in the world. Will you be too weak to go up there? And we''re broken by each other? "


    Puchaqiucao comes from a military family. Although he has never been to the battlefield, he knows some principles under his influence. He was a little reluctant to see song Qingshu leave his troops at the foot of the mountain before. Now he has to divide his troops again, so he has to protest.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "when Wang Chongyang was there, Chongyang palace was really the largest sect in the world. Unfortunately, now Chongyang palace is not as powerful as every generation. Besides, there are top experts such as Mr. Ouyang and gang leader Qiu accompanying them. They almost picked out the existence of Chongyang Palace alone in those years, let alone going up the mountain together, Miss qiucao, don''t worry. "


    Puchaqiucao also heard his brother puchashijie mention the name of Ouyang Feng and others. He hesitated for a moment and said, "well, I just want to go up the mountain with you."


    She first met Yang Guo at the rite of passage. When she fell in love with him at first sight, she secretly collected information about his lover and knew that he had studied Arts in Chongyang palace. So she begged her father to send her here to see where he once lived and to avenge Yang Guo who was bullied by those evil Taoists.


    But if you allow Ouyang Feng to go up the mountain first, in case they destroy Chongyang palace, won''t your trip be in vain?


    Hearing that she was going to go up together, song Qingshu hesitated: "but miss qiucao, your lightness skill..." he didn''t say it in detail, but it was obvious that all the people on this trip were experts. You''d better forget it, a little girl.


    Puchaqiu grass wrinkled Qiong''s nose, snorted, pointed to Daiqi Si and said, "no matter how bad my husband-in-law is, although my martial arts are not as good as those of Mr. Ouyang, my lightness skills are not so bad. No matter how bad they are, they can''t be worse than her."


    As a woman, she subconsciously dislikes song Qingshu''s behavior of cheating on others. By the way, she even dislikes daisy. In her heart, Daisy is a fox spirit who destroys other people''s families - of course, a very beautiful fox spirit. As the elder sister of the pucha family, she naturally doesn''t like such a woman.


    "Are you sure?" Song Qingshu says with a smile that Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren are also playful. Pucha qiucao is young and has little experience in the world. They both know the identity of Daiqi. Although she is like a pet girl around Song Qingshu now, she was the famous purple dragon king in the world, ranking first among the four Dharma kings of the Ming Dynasty, Is she a little girl equal to her in martial arts?


    Daisy was also cold. She was very depressed during this time. Everyone around her was better than her. Especially in front of song Qingshu, the martial arts and lightness skills that she was proud of were not worth mentioning. Who ever thought that even a young lady could despise her martial arts now?


    "Of course!" Puchaqiu grass chin, like a proud peacock in general.


    Daisy said coldly, "do you want us to make a bet? Who will lose to be the servant girl of the other party?"


    Puchaqiucao hesitated for a moment, but when she saw the banter on the other side''s mouth, she blurted out: "bet, bet, but you can''t ask others for help."


    She looked at Daisy from top to bottom. She had a charming peach blossom face. Her chest was narrow, her hips were long, her legs were long, and the mountain wind seemed to blow her down. The only value of such a woman in the world was to be a plaything for men to vent in bed. Did she really know anything about martial arts?


    "Good!" Daisy''s tense face has a smile on her face these days. At the same time, she has a bold plan in her mind.

 Chapter 956

    During this period of time, she was obsessed by song Qingshu, the evil star. Daiqi Si could not bear to be criticized, but what made her more unbearable was the scorn in Pu Chaqiu Cao''s eyes all the way.


    As a woman, how can she not see the meaning in each other''s eyes?


    Hum, let you be a little girl. When you become a servant girl for me, I have plenty of opportunities to control you. Then I''ll change your face and let you taste the magic star


    Daisy thought maliciously that she was a good and evil person. No matter she was the Dragon King in purple shirt or the mother-in-law in golden flower, she was a kind of extreme person who killed people like hemp. She didn''t feel any apology for taking revenge on a little girl like this.


    Puchaqiucao didn''t know that he had already fallen into the calculation of others, and he was excitedly preparing for the next competition.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. It''s just a joke between two women. Originally, the journey up the mountain was a little boring. It''s good to have many such episodes.


    "Take the Chongyang palace hall as the end point. Whoever arrives first will win. Don''t you mind?" Seeing that the two women did not show any objection, song Qingshu waved his hand and said, "start."


    As soon as the words came out, the two girls started their bodies. Pu chaqiucao was born in a general family and had a family background. He also said that the elder brother of the first young expert in the kingdom of Jin was always giving advice. His martial arts were quite good. Looking at the whole kingdom of Jin, I''m afraid that among the young female experts in the kingdom of Jin, apart from Wan yanchongjie, she was the most powerful. Wan Yanping was just like Bo Zhongping.


    It''s a pity that her opponent this time is the famous purple dragon king in the river and lake. She floats forward like riding the wind. She rises and falls a few times. She has reached the mountainside and left a large part of puchaqiu grass.


    Puchaqiucao''s face suddenly became ugly. She knew that she had been trapped by others, but her stubborn character made her unwilling to admit defeat, and she bit her teeth and tried to catch up.


    Song Qingshu takes Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren to follow and appreciate the beautiful bodies of the two beautiful women in the competition. However, song Qingshu thinks more about another thing. Previously, in Daxing mansion, he forgot to ask who Wanyan Chongjie''s master is, and he did not know which master taught her such excellent martial arts, making her one of the best in the world at a young age, It seems that we should ask carefully when we go back to Daxing mansion next time.


    "It''s Sunmoon rock." Ouyang Feng''s voice came to the two women''s ears, reminding them of where they are now.


    Daiqi Si was the first to arrive, and she continued to fly without stopping. Not long after that, puchaqiu grass also arrived, and her face was as heavy as water.


    After sun moon rock, the two women jump in the mountains one after the other, and soon arrive at baoziyan mentioned by Ouyang Feng. This time, they recognize baoziyan without Ouyang Feng''s explanation, because it''s very strange, just like a woman holding a child.


    After a while, I saw a big rock in front of me. It was dark and terrifying. It came from the air, just like an old woman bending down to look down. Daisy frowned a little and stopped suddenly. Puchaqiucao was just wondering when she heard several whistles from behind the rock. Four Taoists sprang out, each holding a long sword and standing in the way. They looked like the guards of Chongyang palace.


    "Get out of the way!" There were only four Taoists. Of course, Daisy didn''t pay attention to them. What she worried about was that the delay would make puchaqiucao seize the opportunity, and her whole plan would be put into practice.


    "Get out of here!" Daisy said coldly.


    The four Taoists were stunned. They were stunned by the beautiful woman in front of them. The youngest one was swept away by her eyes, and his heart was shaking and his face was red.


    Several people were just about to ask her why she came. Who knew that she was so rude as soon as she opened her mouth? The elder Taoist priest suddenly became angry: "when the girl came to Zhongnan mountain, she dared to show off her strength. She is really impatient to live!"


    Although she is over thirty years old, Daisy''s appearance is too gorgeous. After so many years, the years seem to have left no trace. In addition, she is hard-working and irrigated by song Qingshu these days, and her face is full of peach blossom. She is full of amazing charm. The Taoist doesn''t know her background, but thinks she is a yellow girl.


    Daisy snorted coldly. Before the Taoist could see what was going on, she got a loud slap in the face.


    The rest of the Taoists were very angry. Their swords swayed, stepped on the strange gate, and went to the side of the sword. They stabbed her at the waist with a move of "parting the flowers and brushing the willows". That young Taoist couldn''t bear it and deliberately deflected the sword by three inches.


    Puchaqiucao was overjoyed when she saw that daiqis was entangled by Taoists. Later, jushangdi ran up the mountain. Because the Taoists wanted to deal with daiqis, they could only watch her rush through.


    At this time, the Taoist priest also reflected that raising his hand was a sword, which actually stabbed at his chest. Zilai''s sword is light and nimble. He pays attention to the side attack and can''t chop as hard as a single sword. His sword was just insulted and resentful, so he didn''t worry too much about it.


    When she saw the sharp point of the sword, Daisy was not in a hurry. Her ten fingers were pointing at the sharp point of the sword. With a buzzing sound, the Taoist could not hold the sword firmly, and the sword flew straight into the air. Before the sword fell down, it played three times and hummed three times. The other three long swords flew up. The sword was shining in the sunlight.


    "What a dragon king in purple shirt. There is some charm of Huang Laoxie between his actions." Ouyang Feng can see clearly in the back. He is famous for both eastern and Western evils. Naturally, he is very clear about pharmacist Huang''s magic power of flicking fingers. Of course, Daisy''s these flicks are not as good as the magic power of flicking fingers. But her moves are wonderful enough to deal with such soy sauce.


    The four Taoists got rid of their swords, but they didn''t know what they were doing. The Taoist priest called out, "be careful, everyone. The witch will do evil. Let''s withdraw first."


    Daiqi Si''s mind was on the contest with puchaqiucao. Seeing that the four men ran away, she ignored them and went straight after puchaqiucao.


    The four Taoists jumped to the old woman''s rock and ran away among the rocks. The other three followed them. They were about to disappear in the dark. Song Qingshu seemed to kick the gravel on the side of the road at random. The gravel shot out. The four Taoists cried out and fell to the ground.


    Qiu Qianren''s face was as usual, but he was extremely shocked: it''s not difficult to hit four roads, but I can''t do it if I lift the weight lightly and walk leisurely. Alas, I have fought with him several times before. Fortunately, he''s merciful, otherwise I''m afraid I''m really doomed.


    He had a brilliant eye. He could see that the stones kicked by song Qingshu were just right. They just sealed the Taoist''s acupoints, but they didn''t hurt each other''s life. Qiu Qianren admired them and felt a little lucky at the same time.

 Chapter 957

    Daisy was anxious, and her figure was even faster. But before long, the sound of the intersection of weapons came from the pine forest in the distance. When she saw the situation over there, her mouth could not help but slightly upturned.


    It turned out that puchaqiucao was fighting with seven Taoists. She wanted to break out several times, but she was surrounded by the seven Taoists. Although she didn''t worry about her life for a while, she couldn''t leave.


    Daisy chuckled: "thank you for stopping the enemy for my sister. My sister is going ahead." Then he went to the mountain.


    Puchaqiucao was anxious and regretful. He knew that old woman Yan had been blocked by herself just now. After all, there were only four Taoists there, but there were seven here. Although there are only three more players, they have excellent cooperation. They are facing more and more pressure. It''s good to protect themselves, let alone continue to compete?


    Daisy was just about to move forward when the light of the sword flashed in front of her eyes. It turned out that the Taoists, when they heard the name of their sister, thought that the two girls were in the same group, separated several people and stopped her.


    Daisy frowned and was about to do the same thing again, only to find that she couldn''t fly her opponent''s blade with one shot. Instead, she almost hurt her finger with another''s sword.


    It turns out that in addition to the martial arts of the seven Taoists, they also formed the world-famous "Tiangang Beidou formation" in Chongyang palace. The power of each move was the superposition of seven people. Naturally, Daiqi could not play it.


    With such a delay, the seven Taoists took the opportunity to surround the two women in the battle, and the seven sharp swords kept attacking them.


    Daisy frowned more and more deeply. She could clearly feel that her martial arts were far superior to those Taoists. If she fought alone, I''m afraid no one would be her triple enemy. But I don''t know why, the seven people''s joint efforts actually made her bind her hands and feet. Sometimes she was going to knock someone down, but her companions all fought back, which made her have to change her moves to meet the enemy.


    She tried several methods, but when she hit the head, the tail, the waist, the head and the tail. The two women were trapped in the array, and their space became smaller and smaller. Finally, they had to face the enemy back to back.


    Daiqi Si was secretly angry. If she hadn''t been taken as a pet by song Qingshu, she would not have no weapon or concealed weapon now.


    If there was a blade, she could break each other''s sword with her powerful internal force when the blade was handed over. If there were concealed weapons, these Taoists would have died under her lethal golden flower. How could they fight so hard like now.


    Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng had been watching for a long time. After a few eyes, Ouyang Feng couldn''t help feeling: "Wang Chongyang is really a genius in the world. The Beidou Tiangang array he created is so wonderful that he can make several ordinary people resist a master whose martial arts are far superior to theirs."


    These are just a few Taoists with mediocre martial arts. If they were made by Quanzhen Qizi himself, their power would be even more extraordinary. You should know that even Qiu Chuji, the most powerful of Quanzhen Qizi''s martial arts, could fight against the eastern evil, the Western poison, the southern emperor and the northern beggar in a few moves. As a result, Quanzhen Qizi formed the Tiangang Beidou array, and could fight against Huang Yaoshi, Ouyang Feng had to admire.


    Song Qingshu was thinking about another problem. Qi Jiguang fought Japanese pirates in those years, and the ratio of war damage was amazing to countless history lovers on the Internet. Often the enemy died hundreds of thousands in battle, but only a few of Qi''s soldiers were slightly injured. You should know that among those Japanese pirates, many of the warriors who wandered from Japan during the Warring States period were top experts, In the early days, dozens of Japanese pirates could sweep a state!


    There are many reasons for the battle loss ratio. However, we think that the most important one is the special array of Qi''s army. Song Qingshu naturally doesn''t understand those arrays, but there are also many magical arrays in this world, such as the big dog array of the beggars'' sect, the Zhenwu seven section array of Wudang, the Luohan array of Shaolin, and the Tiangang Beidou array of Chongyang palace, It has the effect of letting a group of ordinary people defeat the top experts.


    If we can integrate these arrays into the army, will our army be invincible? Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed, and he began to observe each other''s array carefully.


    If Quanzhen Qizi made it in person, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to see the flaws in Song Qingshu''s cultivation. But these Taoists'' martial arts are far from perfect. After observing for a moment, song Qingshu can see the clues.


    "Daisy, qiucao, take four steps to the left and five steps back." Song Qingshu said.


    Puchaqiucao hesitated a little, but daiqisi knew how good songqingshu was. Naturally, she would not doubt it. She grabbed her and went to the position where songqingshu pointed out.


    When the seven Taoists saw that they had retreated to a strange place, they still didn''t understand the intention. The Taoist who was "Tianquan" let out a low roar, subconsciously led liudao to turn to the left to come up, and wanted to continue to surround them in the middle.


    The Big Dipper is shaped like a spoon. The end of the spoon is made up of Tianshu, Tianxuan and Tianji. The handle of the spoon is made up of Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang in turn. The one connecting the spoon and the handle is Tianquan star. Therefore, the person who is in charge of Tianquan position must have the strongest martial arts among the seven and be responsible for the advance and retreat.


    Song Qingshu continued: "two steps to the right." Daisy and puchaqiucao do as they say.


    Tianquan Taoist intended to take advantage of the opportunity to launch a side attack, but suddenly found that the two women were in a very strange position. They couldn''t attack them with their swords. Instead, the seven men were all open and couldn''t defend each other. Everyone was under the attack of the other side. Now with a wave of his left hand, he drove the formation back.


    However, as soon as Yaoguang Taoist priest moved his steps, song Qingshu said, "take two steps to the right."


    Seeing that they had forced each other back for the first time just now, the two women were in high spirits. They did not hesitate to follow the instructions. Seven Taoists arranged the Beidou array again. They were shocked to find that they were still in an awkward situation of being difficult to attack and defend.


    "Wonderful Ouyang Feng also saw the clue, "you let them firmly stand on the north pole star, the original Tiangang Beidou formation flaws here!"


    Song Qingshu smiles and admires Ouyang Feng for his brilliant vision. Tiangang Beidou formation is the best Kungfu in Quanzhen sect. When he gets to the top of his class, seven experts join hands to make it invincible.


    It''s just the law of heaven that all things interact with each other. There can''t be perfect martial arts in the world. In the face of this array, as long as you occupy the Arctic star, you can drive away slaves with the master and make the Big Dipper array. You can''t use it freely.


    Of course, it''s also because the seven ways of practicing this array is not perfect, and I don''t understand the importance of the Arctic star position. If Ma Yu, Qiu Chuji and others are in charge of the array, the enemy can''t easily occupy the Arctic star position.


    The next seven Taoists changed their positions several times. Song Qingshu pointed out from the side, and always let the two women occupy the key position.


    The Taoist priest, who was a member of Tianshu, was very old and wise. Seeing that he was not right, he called out: "change the battle!"


    ----


    In the third shift, there are still 14 more owed before


    The story about Gabriel and Daisy will be put into group V tomorrow

 Chapter 958

    As soon as the words were heard, the seven lines spread out, rushing left and right, and rushing East and West. It is expected that this chaotic array will be able to confuse the enemy''s eyes. All of a sudden, seven have formed a formation. However, the position of doubing and doukui was changed, and the formation had also changed from due west to Southeast.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and immediately instructed the two girls to stand up again.


    When Qi Dao saw that the formation was ten percent, Tian Shu and Yu Heng rushed up. Suddenly, they saw that the two women were standing just north of the handle, forming horns with each other. They suddenly realized: "if we rush up, Kaiyang and Tian Xuan must be seriously injured?"


    Only a stay, Tianquan Taoist has cried out: "attack can not, quickly back down!" He was surprised and angry, whistling loudly, driving six successive changes.


    Qiu Qianren saw the seven Taoists running around like crazy, but the two girls only need to move a few steps to the east or west, South or North according to the instructions of song Qingshu. The seven Taoists did not dare to make a move to them, and his admiration for song Qingshu was even more.


    Song Qingshu felt that the time was almost right, so he said: "daiqisi, qiucao, ready to break the battle, two steps to the left!"


    After several previous changes, the two women were convinced of song Qingshu and did not hesitate to follow the instructions.


    Qi Dao was shocked. At this time, they realized that the Beidou formation was under the control of the two women. They rushed to the left quickly. If Qi Dao didn''t follow the left, everyone''s heart would be exposed and defenseless. It was a very dangerous thing in martial arts. Now they had to follow the left.


    In this way, the seven people have been trapped in a state of being unable to extricate themselves. When two women run fast, seven follow fast, while when two women walk slowly, seven follow slow. These Taoists'' own martial arts were not as good as that of daiqisi and qiucao, so they soon began to work hard.


    The young Taoist had the shallowest internal power. He was led by two women to turn around for more than ten times. He felt dizzy and couldn''t breathe well. He was about to fall in the twinkling of an eye. He only knew that if one person was missing from the Beidou formation, the whole formation would collapse immediately. He had to bite his teeth and support it.


    The most powerful part of the Beidou array is that it echoes left and right and helps each other. When the enemy attacks the sun, Yaoguang and Yuheng have to jump under the tree to help each other. Once these two paths come down, Tianshu and Tianquan have to follow each other. In an instant, the whole array is affected.


    Following the instructions of song Qingshu, the two women moved forward and backward in the battle as if they were dancing. Just after occupying the north pole position, he quickly turned to the left side of Beidou array.


    Tian Quan was so knowledgeable that he had no time to appreciate the beautiful posture of the two girls. He quickly led the array to the right. When two people fight each other, they must face the enemy. If the enemy turns around behind him, he must turn to meet him immediately. At this time, where the two women were going was the key of the Beidou formation. They didn''t need to attack. The seven Taoists had to drive the formation to face them.


    Bearing in mind song Qingshu''s instructions, the two women did not turn back all the way to the left, but ran to the left, fast or slow, straight or oblique. Both of them hold the north pole position steadily, so the seventh path has to follow to the left.


    The two girls ran faster and faster. Later, they were more powerful than Jinghong. They had already run for several feet. Qi Dao''s Kung Fu is quite unusual. Despite the adversity, the array is not chaotic at all. The seven parts of Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang are all stable and accurate, but they can''t help running with the two girls.


    Even Ouyang Feng on one side couldn''t help cheering: "the people under Quanzhen school really have some skills."


    The reason why song Qingshu let the two girls only use lightness skills but don''t fight back is that Tiangang''s Beidou formation has a tight defense and almost no flaws. It''s hard to break this formation without taking some risks. At this time, he has regarded Daiqi Si as his personal favorite, and she is perfect all over. If she leaves a little bloodstain, it''s not worth the loss.


    Therefore, he took a relatively safe way, relying on the two women''s better lightness skills, killed seven Taoists. Sure enough, the seven early fashions can be followed. However, over a long period of time, each individual''s self-discipline skills have been separated. The three skills of Tian Tian Quan, Tian Shu and Yu Heng are higher, and they run faster. The rest of them gradually lag behind, and there is a gap in the Beidou formation.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. After saying a word, the two girls seize the fleeting gap and hit the Taoist who shakes the light position. As long as there is one less person in the Tiangang Beidou formation, they can''t form any more.


    Without the array blessing, the remaining Taoist who was the opponent of the two women soon fell to the ground, covered the wound and kept moaning.


    Song Qingshu chuckles bitterly. Qiucao is a Nuzhen nobleman, so she doesn''t pay attention to the lives of the common people. Daiqi Si was also a murderer in those years. She was so subdued by the Beidou formation of Qi Dao before, and it''s no wonder that she was ruthless. Fortunately, both of them kept his orders in mind. Although Qi Dao was seriously injured, she didn''t worry about her life.


    After the two women put down the seven Taoists, they looked at each other and suddenly rushed up the mountain without saying a word. Song Qing was stunned to see that she had not forgotten the contest. Women are really persistent in this aspect.


    Song Qingshu, with Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren leisurely following, sees that Daiqi Si and Pu Chaqiu Cao gradually pull apart some distance. When he thought she would win, he suddenly finds Daiqi Si standing on the hillside and stops.


    Puchaqiucao was so happy that she hastened to rush up. However, when she arrived at Daiqi''s side, she saw what was happening and stopped.


    Song Qingshu had already noticed that there was a lot of people''s breath on it. He could not help but frown slightly. At the tip of his feet, he turned into a virtual shadow, and immediately appeared beside the two girls.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qian Ren look at each other and see the horror in each other''s eyes.


    "Mr. Qiu claimed to be the best lightness skill in the world. How do you feel now?" Ouyang Feng asked jokingly.


    Qiu Qianren shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Ouyang, why do you have to be sarcastic? How dare I mention lightness skill in front of the young master?"


    Ouyang Feng also sighed: "if he was also in Huashan, I don''t know if Wang Chongyang can win the first place in the world."


    Qiu Qianren was bluffed. Although he vaguely estimated that song Qingshu''s martial arts were better than Ouyang Feng''s, it was only a guess. Today, he heard Ouyang Feng admit it for the first time, and compared it with Wang Chongyang directly.


    You should know that the eastern evils, Western poisons, southern emperors and Northern beggars are all arrogant people. Because they have peerless martial arts skills, there are few people in the world who can be seen by them. Only Wang Chongyang can convince the four at the same time.


    When Huashan discussed sword, five people fought for seven days and seven nights. Wang Chongyang defeated and convinced the other four people and was elected the first. You should know that in "the hero of the divine eagle", Ouyang Feng and Hong Qigong fight for three days and three nights, and finally die together. Before he dies, no one is convinced, but Wang Chongyang conquers the other four at the same time in seven days and seven nights, and his realm is at least one level higher than the other four.


    Therefore, how could Qiu Qianren not be shocked to hear that Ouyang Feng compared song Qingshu with Wang Chongyang?

 Chapter 959

    Song Qingshu came to the two girls and found that there was a huge round flat surrounded by mountains. At the foot of the hill, there was a big pool. The water reflected the moon and the silver was shining. No accident, it should be what Ouyang Feng said before.


    At this time, in front of the pool stood more than a hundred Taoists, all of them were Yellow Crowned and gray robes, holding a long sword, and the light of the sword was dazzling.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. It turned out that there were 14 Tiangang Beidou formations in groups of seven. Every seven Beidou formation forms a great Beidou formation. From Tianshu to Yaoguang, the momentum is very important. The two great northern battle formations, one positive and one strange, are complementary and mutually reinforcing.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that they had stopped. Just now, the Tiangang Beidou formation almost made them helpless. Now the power of the formation is more than ten times greater.


    "Who''s coming here? How dare you break into Chongyang palace without permission and give your name!" The leader was a senior Taoist. Song Qingshu had no contact with Chongyang Gongsu and could not recognize his Taoist name.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren also came up at this time. They have a high rank in the world. Even Ma Yu and Qiu Chuji belong to their younger generation. They can''t recognize all the people of Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing''s generation, let alone the man in front of them.


    Being questioned by the Taoist priest, song Qingshu smiles a little, but he is not angry. He answers, "we are envoys of the Jin Dynasty. We are here to confer on your religion."


    "The state of Jin?" Hearing his reply, the group of Taoists whispered one after another. Quanzhen sect has always regarded itself as just in the Jianghu. Wang Chongyang, the founder of the school, was also a righteous man against Jin Dynasty. As disciples, would they not know this relationship?


    For many years, the state of Jin has broken a lot of troubles, but it has no time to pay attention to Chongyang religion. Therefore, the two sides are at peace. Why did the imperial court of Jin suddenly come here to issue imperial edicts?


    Although that Taoist was only a disciple of four generations in the sect, he was old and well-informed after all. He knew that this imperial edict could not be accepted. Otherwise, Chongyang palace would not be able to gain a foothold in the world in the future.


    But now the Chongyang palace is under the jurisdiction of the state of Jin, and the Chongyang palace does not dare to openly resist the imperial court. On the surface, it still needs to be done. With a cough, the Taoist replied, "I hope you will forgive me. Today, our new leader''s ceremony is going on. During this period, we will not meet foreigners. You can rest at the foot of the mountain first, I will send someone to invite you after I have finished the ceremony of taking over the post. "


    He planned to use a delaying formula to buy time for the people in the teaching and discuss a proper way to deal with it, so as to avoid being caught off guard and completely tearing his face with the Jin court.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. No wonder there were defenses everywhere along the way. It turned out that today was the grand ceremony of the new leader of Chongyang palace. So on the way up the mountain, there were not only ordinary Tiangang Beidou formation, but also the two Beidou formations, in order to guard against the invasion of the enemy.


    After all, Chongyang Palace used to be the largest school in the world. In recent years, although some generations are inferior to each other, the inside information is still there. The reason why the Mongols were caught unprepared in the original work of shendiaxialv is that there were two different masters in one day, and Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping fought against each other, which led to the empty guard.


    In this world, Zhao Zhijing has been killed by song Qingshu. No one competes with Yin Zhiping for the position of leader of the sect, so Chongyang palace can arrange its guard forces normally.


    Hearing the Taoist''s words, song Qingshu understood his intention immediately. Before he spoke, Pu chaqiucao said, "what do you mean, Taoist priest? We''re here to confer. We just met the ceremony of the new leader of your religion. It''s so-called that choosing a day is better than bumping into the sun. With our imperial court conferring, isn''t the new leader of your religion renamed zhengyanshun?"


    The group of Taoists showed their anger one after another. They thought to themselves, why does the leader of our own sect need to be canonized by the imperial court of the Jin Dynasty? If they didn''t know it was important, they might have to yell.


    The Taoist priest''s face sank and he replied coldly, "I''ve just said that I''m sorry I won''t meet any foreigners during the ceremony of taking over the post of master."


    Qiu Qianren sneered: "if we have to go up?"


    The elder Taoist gave a cold hum, pulled out his sword and waved it in the air. The blade of the sword split the wind, and the voice kept buzzing for a long time: "I''m responsible for guarding the mountain. If you insist, I''ll forgive my rudeness."


    At the end of his speech, the rest of the Taoists waved their swords. Ninety eight swords came and went, which immediately aroused a gust of wind. The light of the swords formed an optical net, which was extremely dazzling.


    This time, Yin Zhiping took over the charge of the sect. All the three generations of disciples were his brothers. Naturally, they had to take part in the ceremony in person. Therefore, the four and five generations of disciples were arranged to guard on the hillside. Although they were not high in seniority, they were all well selected from the same generation. Therefore, they wielded swords at the same time, and their momentum could not be underestimated.


    Ouyang Feng snorted: "Wang Chongyang ''? I don''t care about the Tiangang Beidou array. "


    The group of Taoists suddenly became angry: "you are really shameless. If you are really so skilled, you can try our Beidou array." These people are all young disciples. They have never seen Ouyang Feng break into Chongyang palace, otherwise they would never be so rude.


    Ouyang Feng chuckled: "try it, try it!" As soon as his voice fell, his whole body flashed, and he rushed to the seven Taoists nearest to him.


    His speed is so fast that other people can''t react to it and it''s too late to help. Fortunately, the seven young Taoists were well-trained. Almost instinctively, they handed their swords to their left hands and joined each other. They put out their right palms together to block his move.


    With decades of experience, Ouyang Feng''s use of power may even be superior to that of song Qingshu. A common palm has the effect of transforming decay into magic. Of course, the power of pushing forward is very strong, and the more powerful one is the shrinking one behind. The seven Taoists tried their best to block his strong push. Unexpectedly, there was a strong force to pull them forward immediately. They could not help falling down. Although they jumped up immediately, they were all covered with dust and were not ashamed.


    When the elder Taoist priest with long beard saw that he was very powerful, he threw seven of his nephews down in one move. He couldn''t help but be frightened. With a long roar, he drove 14 big dipper arrays and joined them together. He expected that even if the enemy''s hand was ten times stronger, he would not be able to push 98 people with both hands.


    Ouyang Feng was surprised. He didn''t expect that the opponent''s array would react so fast, and its power could not be underestimated. At that time, he had personally learned the Tiangang Beidou array, but he had never seen it. It is estimated that Qiu Chuji later developed it.


    After Song Qingshu''s hint, he thought to himself that even if he met Quanzhen Qizi personally, he would be confident to break the battle easily. But now there are two big battle formations, one positive and one negative, with a total of 14 big dipper stars. How can he deal with them separately?


    ---


    Daisy''s story has been passed on

 Chapter 960

    When he hesitated, the other party''s formation had closed in. Ouyang Feng hummed coldly, held the principle of catching the thief first and the king first, and ran straight to the Taoist with long beard.


    However, one of the mysteries of this array is to lead the enemy to attack the commander. Each small array takes the opportunity to cover the East and West, encircle the South and attack the north, and the enemy will fall into the trap. Ouyang Feng only ran seven or eight steps. He felt that the situation was not good. The pressure behind him suddenly increased, and the two sides were rolling up.


    He was about to turn to the right side and stabbed two small arrays and fourteen long swords at the same time. The position of the fourteen swords was all right. He taught him to dodge and avoid.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were shining. It seemed that he had underestimated Quanzhen sect before. Although it was difficult to find any decent top experts except Wang Chongyang and Zhou Botong, this magic array alone was enough to stand up in the Wulin.


    Ouyang Feng, as a famous Western poison, naturally won''t be hit by this danger. He suddenly jumped sideways, his right foot flew out, his left hand leaned forward, kicked a Taoist priest a somersault, and snatched his long sword at the same time.


    When he saw the seven swords on his right waist, he waved out his left hand. The eight swords crossed, and there was a clatter. Each of the seven swords was cut into two pieces, but the long sword in his hand was intact.


    The long sword he won was no different from other swords. It was not a sharp sword, but his inner strength made his opponent''s seven swords break together.


    The two big dipper formations next to them immediately turned up and stood up to protect each other. Ouyang Feng saw that each of the 14 people held his right shoulder with his left hand. The strength of the 14 people was united. He could not help but be arrogant: "I''m afraid you can''t succeed?" The sword was wielded and stuck to the sword of the fourteenth Taoist.


    The Taoist was eager to snatch the sword, but he didn''t know that the sword in his hand seemed to be inlaid in the anvil of the bronze tripod. The other 13 people should use their strength to break away the enemy''s cohesive force.


    Ouyang Feng noticed the sudden increase of power in his hand and sneered: "broken!" There was a clatter at the vibration of the right arm, as if it had knocked down something huge. All the fourteen swords were broken.


    Fourteen Taoist people vomited blood and fell back into the array. They all looked terrified.


    In this way, the hearts of all the Taoists became more wary, and the more stable their hands became. Although the 21 Taoists lost their weapons and suffered a lot of injuries, their power did not weaken significantly.


    Ouyang Feng felt that the enemy''s defense was becoming more and more firm. He was also surprised. He did not know what new innovations Ma Yu and Qiu Chuji had made in the Beidou formation in recent years, which made him feel a little tricky.


    As a matter of fact, if he spread some poison powder, poisonous snakes and other things casually, the formation would not break down. However, he wanted to take this opportunity to have a glimpse of the mystery of the formation, so that he would not encounter the seven sons of Quanzhen when he started the formation. In case of any brilliant change, he would not be able to dismantle it in a hurry, which would be too shameless. So he has not played a heavy role since just now.


    The Taoist with long beard saw that he had already gained the upper hand. He only said that Ouyang Feng''s skill had stopped there. He sneered a little in his heart and urged the array more quickly.


    Ouyang Feng observed for a while, and saw that the other side of the big Beidou formation had nothing left. With a grim smile, he quickly lowered himself and ran to the northeast corner. However, he saw that the two small formations in the southwest turned up like a shadow, and immediately his fingertips trembled. The long sword stabbed 14 times in a flash, and the cold star seemed to come out at the same time. Each sword hit the "Yanggu acupoint" on the outside of a Taoist''s right wrist.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, is not good at swordsmanship, but his martial arts are so advanced that he has already mastered all kinds of skills. His swords just now are clearly the best in swordsmanship. His swords are like wind and electricity, but the point of impact is as good as shooting 14 concealed weapons at the same time.


    The group of Taoist exclaimed repeatedly. They felt a pain in their wrists and weakness in their fingers. Fourteen swords were thrown to the ground together.


    Everyone was shocked and jumped back to examine the wrist injury. But when they saw that the wrist was bleeding, they were afraid that their tendons had been broken.


    The Taoist priest with long beard suddenly became angry: "you are so cruel


    Ouyang Feng coldly smile: "really don''t know good or evil, I just didn''t cut off their palms, is merciful."


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. He knows that Ouyang Feng is telling the truth. It''s estimated that he didn''t lay heavy hands on his previous orders. After all, his tendon is broken. Although he can''t hold the sword any more, his daily life is not different from ordinary people as long as he pays attention to it.


    However, Ouyang Feng has just hurt someone else. It''s too ironic to say that.


    Sure enough, the Taoists in Chongyang palace were very angry, and the Taoist with long beard didn''t say a word. Now they issued orders and tightened the battle. They thought that ninety eight Taoists surrounded you and squeezed you to death. How could they revenge for their companions if they didn''t stir you into a ball of meat mud!


    Ouyang Feng didn''t like it. He drew the left palm obliquely and pushed the right palm out to the left. One of the seven Taoists of the Beidou formation turned to catch it. Ouyang Feng rushed to the north pole star, and the second big dipper array followed him.


    At this time, there were 14 big dipper arrays, that is, there were 14 Arctic constellations. Ouyang Feng could not occupy 14 important positions at the same time because he had no separate skills. However, when he started his light body work, he immediately turned to the North Pole Star of the second array after he had just occupied the north pole star for a while. After a few turns, his body method was fast. It seemed to others that there were 14 Ouyang Feng, and soon the Big Dipper array was in chaos.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Taoist Changshu rushed to give orders and ordered all the Taoists to spread out far away. He stood firm and stopped quietly. He knew that if each person turned around with the other, and the other ran fast, he would be able to make trouble. But if he stuck to it, and the fourteen Arctic stars were far away from each other, no matter how fast the other''s body method was, he would not be able to seize them at the same time.


    On one side, Qiu Qianren couldn''t help admiring: "the Chongyang palace is really rich. Any four generations of disciples are so proficient in array tips and react quickly. Young master, since these Taoists are standing still, we might as well take the opportunity to go to Chongyang palace. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "so good, brother Feng, I''ll trouble you here."


    Ouyang Feng light answer way: "the elder brother goes up first, I come at once."


    Hearing these people''s conversation, they didn''t pay any attention to their own side. The Taoist priest was very angry. Taoist priest with long beard sneered and said: "toads yawn - what a big tone!"


    Ouyang Feng in the eyes of a flash of murder, the other party inadvertently committed his taboo. His unique skill of becoming famous is toad skill, so he is sometimes scolded by Hong Qigong, Zhou Botong and Huang Rong. It''s all right for these people to get to know each other. They are just acquaintances. This Taoist priest is just a four generation disciple of Chongyang palace. What is he?


    Ouyang Feng''s face is as heavy as water. He squats on the ground with his hands bent to shoulder level. With the sound of gurgling and tumbling from his throat, his belly expands and shrinks. His whole body is like a big toad.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "brother Feng is really angry. These Taoists can only pray for their own happiness."

 Chapter 961

    You know, it was more than ten or twenty years ago that Ouyang Feng made a havoc in Chongyang palace. Few of the three generations of disciples saw him do it, not to mention these Taoists?


    However, although the Taoist priest with long beard could not recognize Toad''s skill, he could clearly feel his opponent''s more and more powerful momentum, and his horrible oppression was getting stronger and stronger. He cried out in a hurry: "don''t let him continue to build up his strength, let''s attack and interrupt him together!"


    All the Taoists responded one after another, so the 49 men of the left big dipper attack on Ouyang Feng''s left side, and the 49 men of the right attack on Ouyang Feng''s right side, trying to defeat each other with the joint efforts of 98 men.


    Ouyang Feng sneered in his heart. The most important feature of Toad''s skill is that it uses static braking, accumulates strength all over the body, and does not spit out. As soon as the enemy attacks, it immediately has a fierce and incomparable strength to fight back. They attack without knowing the importance, and they are looking for death.


    Seeing the 49 Taoists on the left and the 49 Taoists on the right, Ouyang Feng pushed his legs and only heard a loud bang. The strength of the two sides joined together. The Taoists in the array broke their swords, hurt their arms, or vomited blood, and fell to the ground one after another.


    The Taoist priest with long beard, who presided over the array, saw the opportunity quickly and stopped more than 30 people in a hurry. However, although he did not suffer from fracture and vomiting like his companion, he was also in a mess.


    Before that, he thought that Chongyang palace was invincible by virtue of the Big Dipper array. At this time, he knew that there was heaven and there were people outside the world. He knew that the other party was no match for himself. He quickly straightened up the formation and retreated to the mountain. He planned to inform all martial uncles first, and then he would cooperate with the whole school to save the injured companions.


    Ouyang Feng is conceited of his identity and disdains to pursue them again. Song Qingshu and his party just walk to the edge of the sword washing pool and see more than 30 Taoists rushing in their direction. Song Qingshu can''t help frowning.


    It would be very troublesome if these people were allowed to go back and tell the truth. There are so many disciples in Chongyang palace. At that time, there would be dozens of such big Beidou formations. However, when song Qingshu saw the water nearby, he reached out and pressed it, which immediately aroused a curtain of water. Then his sleeves brushed, and those drops of water seemed like hidden weapons. Those disciples who came after him shot away and screamed, The remaining thirty Taoist priests just now all fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu''s strength is very good, but he just sealed those people''s acupoints, but he won''t be seriously injured.


    Qiu Qianren and Daiqi Si are OK. After all, they have known song Qingshu''s martial arts for a long time, but Pu Chaqiu Cao''s eyes are straight. Although her brother mentioned his martial arts before, it''s not a glorious thing that Pu chashijie lost in his hands. Therefore, it''s a bit vague to talk with her sister, which makes her mistake that her brother just lost in each other''s hands.


    But now, seeing song Qingshu''s understatement, she has controlled more than 30 masters of Chongyang palace. How can she not be shocked? Before, she had just personally learned how powerful the Tiangang Beidou array was. As a result, song Qingshu defeated the enemy she had just faced with with with a wave!


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice what kind of shock his actions had caused to the little girl beside him. With a smile, he said to the people around him, "let''s go."


    Daisy chuckled a little, and her figure had already reached tens of feet in a few ups and downs.


    Puchaqiucao responded, and with a cry of surprise, she rushed to catch up. Although she knew that there was no hope, she was not willing to give up easily. As soon as beichi bit her teeth, she caught up with her.


    After Song Qingshu went up the mountain, she found that Daisy''s face was bright, and puchaqiucao''s face was depressed. Naturally, she knew who was winning and who was losing.


    "Someone won''t admit to losing, will he?" Daiqi Si lips floated a smile of satisfaction, deliberately excited.


    "Hum, I can do what I say. Naturally, I won''t break my promise. I''m just a servant girl, hum!" Puchaqiucao hated each other in her heart. She knew she was good at martial arts, but she had to pretend to be a weak fox. She mistakenly thought that she was just serving people with sex. She didn''t know that she was playing a pig and eating a tiger.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, let''s play some games on the journey to activate the atmosphere. Why so serious?"


    Before Daisy spoke, puchaqiucao took the lead in saying, "no, I''m a woman, but I know what I say is true. If I lose, I lose."


    Song Qingshu had a headache: "how about this? Your bet will be terminated automatically when you get back to the capital. How about this?"


    After all, pucha qiucao is the eldest lady of pucha''s family. If the news of her being a servant girl for her beloved concubine comes back to the capital, pucha ahute''s face may not look good. Now the two sides are in the honeymoon period of their relationship. There''s no need to make a rift for this small matter.


    Puchaqiucao was just a little embarrassed. She really wanted to be a servant girl for Daisy all her life. Now that she had a step down, she could not refuse. She looked at Song Qingshu gratefully and suddenly realized that this man was not so annoying.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Daisy''s eyes narrowed and she laughed like a fox. Anyway, her plan just needs to be put into play outside, but it can''t be implemented when she comes back to the capital.


    Song Qingshu nodded and saw a grand hall not far away. There was a faint sound of blowing out the Sheng, boring the bronze bell and rumbling the leather drum. It was obvious that some grand ceremony was being held.


    At this time, half of the ceremony was over. Yin Zhiping first went to the Sanqing hall to pay homage to the original emperor, the supreme Daojun and the supreme Laojun. Then he went to the houdian hall to pay homage to the portrait of Wang Chongyang, the founder of the founder of the sect---


    Application method of VIP group for vertical and horizontal legitimate readers:


    First of all, you need to add q247005091 and submit a screenshot of fan value. After verification, you are invited to the VIP group

 Chapter 962

    Seeing that the Taoist priest''s eyes fell on daiqisi, with a dull look on his face, Ouyang Feng gave a cold hum: "Wang Chongyang''s disciples and grandchildren are really inferior to each other from generation to generation. They should have been cultivating immortals, but now they are all greedy and lustful people."


    Yin Zhiping''s face turned red. In his mind, she had a peerless face. He thought that she could smile at me, and I asked what immortal I wanted to cultivate.


    The other disciples were embarrassed and could not help but get angry. They angrily denounced: "how dare you insult the great master of Chongyang!"


    Yin Zhiping saw Ouyang Feng''s face clearly. He was shocked and blurted out: "Ouyang Feng is a Western poison!" He had seen Ouyang Feng make a havoc in Chongyang palace with his own eyes in those years, and he could not recognize this great devil.


    Hearing what he said, the hall was filled with bursts of cool breath. Although many of them had not seen it with their own eyes, the reputation of Western drugs was outside. We all know that they were as famous as the great master of Chongyang. How could they dare to speak wildly. Especially considering that the other party has never dealt with Chongyang palace, I''m afraid it''s hard to be good today.


    With a smile, song Qingshu stepped forward and said, "don''t be nervous, Taoist priests. Today we are here on behalf of the imperial court of the state of Jin to confer on your religion, not to find fault." Then he winked at Qiu Qianren.


    Qiu Qianren nodded, stepped forward, stood in the middle of the main hall, took out a roll of yellow satin, spread out his hands, and read out: "Chifeng Quanzhen sect leader is: specially teach the immortals to perform the great master of Taoism, Xuanmen sect leader, Wencui Kaixuan Hongren, Guangyi immortal, in charge of all Taoism Institutes..."


    Sanqing hall, as the main hall of Quanzhen religion, is magnificent. The whole hall is extremely empty, and can even accommodate hundreds of people at the same time. However, it is such a large space. It is clear that Qiu Qianren can''t exert himself, but his voice spreads all over the hall, and everyone can hear it clearly. I''m afraid that few people in the hall can match with this profound skill alone.


    Among the three generations of disciples, some of the older ones look at each other. They have recognized that this ugly old man is the famous iron palm floating on the water. They are worried. Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren join hands. Who can stop them?


    Song Defang, one of the three generations of disciples, was always clever and sneaked out of the hall when the situation was bad. He planned to inform Qiu Chuji who was closing the yuxu cave. Because there were too many Taoist priests in the hall, with the help of his companions, no one noticed his action.


    At this time, Qiu Qianren almost finished reading. Seeing that no one knelt down to listen to the edict, he said in a loud voice, "Quanzhen sect takes charge of the edict."


    At this point, Yin Zhiping had no choice but to bow to him and say, "I teach you how to sit down. Now Xiaodao takes over the post of Zhangjiao. The imperial edict of the emperor of the state of Jin is not granted to Xiaodao. Xiaodao dares not to accept it."


    Qiu Qianren said with a smile: "this imperial seal was not supposed to be granted to immortal Qiu. Whoever is the head of Quanzhen sect will be honored by the imperial seal."


    Yin Zhiping said: "the path has no virtue and is incompetent. I dare not lead."


    Qiu Qianren said with a smile: "you''re welcome. Please get the order quickly." He has been in the Jianghu for so many years, and he doesn''t know the origin of Wang Chongyang and the state of Jin? As the disciples and grandchildren of Wang Chongyang, how could these Taoists accept the imperial edict of the Jin Dynasty? Isn''t that deceiving the master and destroying the ancestors?


    As a matter of fact, he would like to see the Taoists of Chongyang sect refuse. Then he is just as he said. There are 3000 elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain. Once he gets the signal, he will go up to the mountain and let Chongyang palace get rid of its name in order to hold the grudge of being offended by Chongyang palace.


    Yin Zhiping was anxious, but after all, he was the most outstanding one among the three generations of disciples, and soon came up with a way to deal with it, that is, to procrastinate: "Rong Chong suddenly falls, but he is not in a hurry. Please come to the back hall to serve tea and discuss with your elder martial brothers. "


    Qiu Qianren immediately sneered: "I don''t know what to discuss."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "since they want to discuss, let them have a good discussion and weigh the interests. But let Taoist priest remind us that the discussion time should not be too long. We still have 3000 elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain. If they are hungry for a long time, they may come up to the mountain to ask for some rice, noodles and vegetables."


    His tone was flat and light, but the threat was beyond expression, and the Taoist priests in the temple turned pale one after another.


    "It won''t keep you waiting, of course." Yin Zhiping reluctantly smiles, and immediately sends four Taoists from the secondary vocational school to invite them to the back hall for tea.


    Song Qingshu is cool in his heart. It''s no wonder that many of the protagonists in the previous life wanted to be a dandy to bully men and women.


    When they came to the back hall, as soon as they sat down, Daisy coughed and looked at pucha qiucao with a smile: "since miss qiucao has promised to be my servant girl, why don''t you come to serve tea soon?"


    "You Puchaqiucao gave her a look of hate. At last, she took the tea from the Taoist and brought it to Daisy, "here is the tea you want."


    Daisy shook her head: "is this the attitude a maid should have? Can''t even say "please?"


    Puchaqiucao''s chest fluctuated sharply. Even when song Qingshu thought she would turn over, she calmed down and said faintly, "please have tea, madam!"


    "That''s about the same," Daiqi Si said with a satisfied smile, but instead of reaching for the cup of tea, she nodded to song Qingshu, "let''s serve the young master tea first."


    Puchaqiucao almost threw the tea in her hand on her face, but soon thought that if it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s help, she would be a servant girl all her life. In this way, it would be better to offer him a cup of tea.


    With this in mind, puchaqiucao immediately balanced a lot and brought the tea to songqingshu: "please have tea, young master."


    Daisy''s bantering voice rang again: "shouldn''t a servant girl kneel down when she serves tea to her master?"


    Puchaqiucao couldn''t help it any longer. She said angrily, "Daisy, don''t go too far!" After a long journey, she naturally knew each other''s name, but she didn''t know that Daisy was the Purple Dragon King. Besides, it was very difficult for other people to connect daisy with the Purple Dragon King, except for a few people in the Ming religion.


    Daisy was not angry, and said with a smile, "in fact, as long as you say in front of the whole army that you are a man of no faith, you don''t have to be a servant girl."


    Puchaqiucao''s chest was undulating again, which made song Qingshu''s face strange: "I thought this girl had no chest and no buttocks before, but now it seems that her chest is still full of material."

 Chapter 963

    Puchaqiucao had never hated a person so much, especially a woman. She sneered in her heart: she was just a favorite of her husband''s son-in-law. She was a woman who could not be seen.


    The source of Tang kuodian''s great power now is just relying on his wife, the princess. When he returns to Beijing, he will tell the royal family what happened along the way, and let the emperor and Princess know that their good son-in-law has raised a woman outside. I don''t believe Tang kuodian can still protect you.


    This thought made puchaqiucao feel much better. Then he knelt down in front of Songqing and said faintly, "young master, please have tea."


    Song Qingshu has a headache. How can daiqis give up puchaqiucao?


    However, Daisy is such a proud and willful temper. If he wants to completely accept the other party, it''s not good for him to scold her when she is in the mood. Compared with her, Daisy is more important. After all, puchaqiucao is only the first lady of the pucha family, but it can''t fully represent the interests of the pucha family.


    Therefore, although song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, he still took the tea from pucha qiucao. Of course, in order to ease the atmosphere, he pretended to help each other up: "miss qiucao, please get up quickly!"


    Puchaqiucao stood up in silence, biting her lips and not answering. She stood beside her with a calm face. Deyese was satisfied with the evil spirit she had been doing for a while, and she was no longer aggressive.


    At this time, Yin Zhiping invited 16 students to sit down in other courtyard and was discussing countermeasures: "this is a big matter. I dare not make decisions without authorization. I want to listen to the opinions of my senior brothers."


    Li Zhichang shook his head and said, "the state of Jin invaded our territory and harmed the people. How can we be granted by him?" Although the Central Plains had been ruled by the state of Jin for many years, Li Zhichang still regarded himself as a Song Dynasty man.


    Zhang Zhiguang said: "the Zhongnan mountain is under the control of Mongolia. Our Taoism is also in Mongolia. If we refuse to accept the imperial edict, it will be a disaster to see Quanzhen religion."


    Qiu Chuji has the highest martial arts among the seven Quanzhen disciples. In addition, he has a hot temper and many apprentices, so he is the most powerful in Quanzhen religion. However, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. The third generation of disciples are not monolithic. Many other disciples are not close to Qiu Chuji. They usually surround Zhao Zhijing. The two forces are equal.


    Now that Zhao Zhijing is killed outside, Zhang Zhiguang is second only to Zhao Zhijing in both martial arts and prestige. Therefore, of course, he is pushed to be the new leader of the small group. They have always been at odds with Yin Zhiping. Such a good opportunity will naturally come out to sing the opposite.


    Of course, this doesn''t necessarily mean that Zhang Zhiguang is really willing to accept canonization. It''s just that Yin Zhiping and Zhang Zhiguang are obviously opposed to canonization, and Zhang Zhiguang is the spokesperson of anti Yin Zhiping. If he agrees with each other, won''t he lose the capital to settle down? What''s more, as long as the Quanzhen sect finally accepted the canonization according to his views, his prestige would immediately surpass that of Yin Zhiping.


    All the arguments about views and routes are empty. In the final analysis, they are just disputes about power.


    Li Zhichang said, "brother Zhang, this is not right."


    Zhang Zhiguang raised his voice and said, "what''s wrong, please ask elder martial brother Li for advice."


    Li Zhichang said, "I dare not give directions. But I would like to ask elder martial brother Zhang, who is our founder Chongyang immortal? Who are you and my master Quanzhen Qizi? "


    Zhang Zhiguang was stunned and said, "the grandmaster and his father''s generation are great masters of Sanqing religion."


    Li Zhichang said: "they are all indomitable men. They love the country and care for the people. Everyone has gone through life and death and fought bloody battles with Jin Bing."


    Zhang Zhiguang naturally did not dare to deny: "yes, Chongyang immortal and Quanzhen seven sons are famous in the world. Who doesn''t admire them in the Wulin?"


    Li Zhichang said, "if you think of the real people of the previous generation, they are not afraid of strong resistance and are determined to save the people from fire and water. Quanzhen religion is really in danger. What are we afraid of? You should know that your head can be broken and your ambition can''t be humiliated? "


    These words are awe inspiring, and Yin Zhiping and more than a dozen of his disciples are moved.


    Zhang Zhiguang said with a sneer, "only elder martial brother Li is not afraid of death. Are others greedy for life and afraid of death? It''s hard for grandmaster to start a business. How much effort did grandmaster and his seven teachers put into our school to achieve today''s scale? At this time, if we don''t handle it properly, we will destroy the vigorous Quanzhen religion. What''s our face to see our grandmaster underground? When the five teachers came out, how could they explain? "


    These words are reasonable, and several Taoists echoed them.


    Zhang Zhiguang added: "as the saying goes, there is no forever friend or forever enemy. It''s true that the Jin people are the enemies of our sect, but now the situation is already different. In those days, Mongolia is at the height of the sun, occupying Sichuan, Xiangyang and other places of the Song Dynasty. In recent years, the state of Jin has stopped the war with the Song Dynasty, and objectively blocked most of the Mongolian troops for the Song Dynasty. To a certain extent, we are helping the Song Dynasty by accepting the imperial edict of the Jin Dynasty! "


    This statement is more reasonable. Even the neutral Taoists have been shaken.


    Wang zhitan, another disciple of Qiu Chuji, saw the situation badly and said in a hurry: "although the state of Jin had a truce with the Song Dynasty on the surface, the ambition of the wolf who coveted the Song Dynasty never died. What''s more, in the future, the Mongol army will be pressing. In case the state of Jin can''t support it, it will go south to seize the land of the Song Dynasty to make up for the loss. Isn''t the Song Dynasty in danger! You and I are all people of the Song Dynasty. How can we be granted imperial edicts by the enemy? "


    He turned to Yin Zhiping and said, "elder martial brother Zhang Jiao, if you are granted the imperial edict, you will be a great traitor and a sinner of our sect. I, Wang zhitan, can''t fight with you even if my neck blood is splashed on the ground. " When it comes to this, I''m both in voice and in color.


    Zhang Zhiguang stood up, clapped his hand on the table and said, "younger martial brother Wang, do you want to use force? How dare you be so rude to Zhang Jiao? "


    Wang zhitan snapped: "we are just reasoning. If you want to use force, are you afraid to come? "


    This situation is also interesting. Those who oppose Yin Zhiping come out for Yin Zhiping. If they see it, they will definitely confuse the positions of both sides.


    Seeing that both sides hold their own views and do not fight each other, they will fight fiercely with their old fists and swords. A gray haired Taoist waved his hand and said, "younger martial brothers, if you have something to say, don''t be so impatient."


    Wang zhitan said, "what should elder martial brother Yi say?"


    The Taoist said: "in my opinion, well, well... If the monks are merciful and can save one more people, that is to encourage heaven''s virtue of living well... Well, well... If we are granted the imperial edict of the king of Jin, we can try our best to dissuade the king, officials and soldiers of Jin from killing indiscriminately, which is not against the instruction of our ancestors. We can also use the power of Jin to deal with Mongolia, He won the chance to recuperate for the Song Dynasty. "


    Several other Taoists echoed: "yes! Yes They have always been neutral people, adhering to the principle that more is better than less. They really don''t want to see the Chongyang palace suffer from war. What''s more, what Zhang Zhiguang said just now is reasonable, so they subconsciously prefer to accept the imperial edict.

 Chapter 964

    Seeing that the idea of accepting the imperial seal gained the upper hand, Yin Zhiping was in a great hurry. Li Zhichang got up in a hurry and said, "elder martial brother, this is wrong!"


    Zhang Zhiguang glared at him: "elder martial brother, virtue is high, what''s wrong?" His words are obviously against his will. The gray haired Taoist is only the oldest. On the surface, everyone gives him a face. In fact, everyone knows that he is pedantic and nobody pays attention to him.


    Li Zhichang naturally knows that Zhang Zhiguang is killing people with a knife. But now, he can only argue with reason and offend the elder martial brother: "the elder martial brother says that if he says that his family is merciful and can save one more common people, that is to encourage heaven to live happily. I agree with that, but the elder martial brother says that if we are granted the imperial edict of the emperor of the state of Jin, Then I can try my best to dissuade the king, officials and soldiers of the state of Jin from killing indiscriminately, but I don''t agree with that


    "Oh? Younger martial brother... Younger martial brother, what''s your opinion? " The white haired Taoist said here, he is also a good temper, and did not mean to be angry.


    Li Zhichang said: "as you can see, the emperor of the state of Jin has a moody temper. He often kills princes and ministers. Over the past two years, dozens of high-ranking officials have been executed for no reason. Such an emperor doesn''t care about the lives of Nuzhen nobles. How can he care about the lives of ordinary people just because of our advice?"


    Most of them didn''t know about the situation of the court hall. When he said that, there was a lot of discussion.


    Li Zhichang continued: "what''s more, just now elder martial brother Zhang mentioned the armistice between the state of Jin and the Southern Song Dynasty. I also have different opinions."


    Zhang Zhiguang had just been defeated by his first general. Before he could react, he pressed him step by step. Suddenly, he felt bad and asked in a deep voice, "is there any fake for the armistice between the Jin Kingdom and the Song Dynasty?"


    "The reason why the Jin Kingdom and the Song Kingdom stopped fighting is that Mongolia forced them to fight. Now when the main force of Mongolia marches to the west, the Jin Kingdom has a chance to breathe, so the war may not go on," Li Zhichang continued. "The Jin people have been scared by Mongolia. In their eyes, the Song Kingdom is easier to conquer. This time, it is said that they intend to go south to seize the land of the Song Dynasty, To supplement the losses of the previous war with Mongolia. "


    Zhang Zhiguang said with a sneer: "it''s just a rumor. It''s not credible."


    "Is it?" Li Zhichang seemed to have known that he had such a reaction. He replied, "but not long ago, Guo Jing and Huang Rong were ambushed by the Jin people in Kaifeng. You should know that they are the pillars of Xiangyang City. As long as you get rid of them and capture Xiangyang, you can get twice the result with half the effort. You can see the ambition of the Jin people!"


    Zhang Zhiguang shook his head and said, "after all, it''s just your personal guess. Why do you make alarmist remarks here?"


    Li Zhichang cried, "well, you are acting as a spy under the orders of the emperor of the state of Jin!"


    Zhang Zhiguang was stunned at first, and then angry. He said, "what did you say?"


    Li Zhichang said, "Whoever helps the people of the state of Jin to speak is a traitor."


    Zhang Zhiguang suddenly jumped up and shot down Li Zhichang''s head. At the same time, it was Qiu Chuji''s other two disciples, one of whom was Qi Zhicheng.


    Zhang Zhiguang was even more furious and yelled, "Wow! Uncle Qiu has many disciples. Do you want to bully others? "


    Yin Zhiping clapped his hands and said, "please sit down and listen to me." The leader of Quanzhen sect always had great authority. All the Taoists immediately sat down and did not dare to fight any more.


    Another narrator must say: "yes, let''s listen to the instructions of the master. He said that if we are granted, we will be granted. If we don''t, we won''t be granted. It''s him that Khan sealed, not you and me. What are you arguing about? "


    Although Zhang Zhiguang was not angry in his heart, he could not offend the public anger when the neutral people spoke, so he had to listen to what Yin Zhiping said first.


    Li Zhichang, Wang zhitan and others knew that Yin Zhiping was loyal and righteous. They thought that it was really unnecessary to make a fuss with him, so they looked at Yin Zhiping and listened to his ruling.


    Yin Zhiping said slowly, "I''m not virtuous and incompetent. I''m in charge of teaching. I didn''t expect to encounter this event on the first day." He raised his head and was dazed. The eyes of the sixteen disciples all looked at him, and there was no sound in the Taoist temple.


    After a long time, Yin Zhiping said slowly: "this religion was created by the founder of Chongyang, and developed by immortal Ma, immortal Liu and immortal Qiu. How dare I disobey Wang Ma Liu Qiu''s lesson? Senior brothers, now the Mongolian army is attacking Xiangyang, invading our territory and killing our people. If these four elders were in charge of teaching here, would they be granted the imperial edict or not? "


    After hearing this, Qun Dao meditated on Tu Chongyang, Ma Yu, Liu chuxuan and Qiu Chuji''s normal behavior: Wang Chongyang has passed away for a long time, and the third generation of disciples have never seen him; Ma Yuqian is gentle and honest, and his purpose is to be calm and inaction; Liu chuxuan''s mansion is so deep that it is difficult for his disciples to guess his mind; However, Qiu Chuji''s nature is like fire and loyalty.


    As soon as they thought of him, they all cried out: "the leader of Qiu will not accept him!"


    Zhang Zhiguang frowned and said in a loud voice, "now it''s you, not uncle Qiu."


    Yin Zhiping said: "I''m talented and I dare not disobey my teacher''s instructions. What''s more, I''m guilty and worthy of death. "


    At this point, Zhao Zhijing is dead now. The Taoist group doesn''t know the meaning of his words. They don''t know that he became crazy because of his despicable act of drugging XiaoLongNu. They all think that he is just a modest remark. They just think that "he is guilty and worthy of death" is too heavy and a bit of a fish.


    Zhang Zhiguang stood up and said, "in this way, Zhang Zhiguang decided not to accept it? But has Zhang Jiao ever thought about what to do with the 3000 golden soldiers at the foot of the mountain? "


    Yin Zhiping said sadly, "I can''t cherish my little brother''s life, but I can''t damage my reputation."


    His voice became more and more impassioned, and he added: "today''s heroes are making a vow to resist foreign aggression. Quanzhen sect is known as authentic martial arts. If it comes down to the kingdom of Jin, what will we do to see the heroes in the world again? "


    Li Zhichang, Wang zhitan, Qi Zhicheng, etc. said in a loud voice: "brother Zhang has a point."


    Zhang Zhiguang and his entourage suddenly lost face, but Yin Zhiping, as the leader of the sect, Qiu Chuji had a strong influence. At this time, they got the support of the neutral group, and they could do nothing to oppose it.


    Yin Zhiping stood in the middle, ordered his confidant brothers to guard by his side, and then sent someone to get the blade for a rainy day. Then he said, "let''s welcome the ambassador of the state of Jin."


    Song Qingshu and his party were in the side hall, and the two women were fighting each other, which made him feel headache. When they heard the Taoist''s message, they were overjoyed and rushed to the Sanqing hall with them: "after so long discussion, I think they have come to a conclusion?"

 Chapter 965

    Yin Zhiping replied, "the state of Jin and the great Song Dynasty are enemies. How can we, the people of the great Song Dynasty, receive the title of the state of Jin? Please come back, I''ll meet you in the battlefield one day, and I''ll deal with you again. " These words were very happy, and many of the people in the hall immediately cheered loudly.


    The reaction of Chongyang palace was expected by song Qingshu. The reason why he gave them time to discuss was that he wanted to delay waiting for the bodyguards to come up the mountain, and he wanted to see if there would be internal strife and division within Chongyang cult as in the original work. In that case, he would save a lot of trouble.


    It''s a pity that from the current situation, it doesn''t seem to have developed to the ideal situation. It seems that Zhao Zhijing was underestimated in the past, and only he has the ability to turn the tide. Once he died, Chongyang palace became a piece of iron.


    However, song Qingshu does not regret that he killed Zhao Zhijing for XiaoLongNu. After all, he can make a beautiful girl smile. He just killed Zhao Zhijing.


    "Taoist priest, this is not true. Now Chongyang palace is in the state of Jin. Naturally, you are the people of the state of Jin. How can you be the people of the great song dynasty?" Puchaqiucao stepped forward and said.


    Yin Zhiping lightly replied: "Guan Gong is in caoying and his heart is in Han Dynasty. Although we dare not compare with Guan Gong, we still have this ambition." As if in order to echo his statement, the confidants around raised their swords one after another, and vaguely surrounded puchaqiucao and his party.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods his head, but Yin Zhiping is also a character. In fact, in the original work, he is a first-class character in all aspects except that he has sullied XiaoLongNu. In this world, because of the butterfly effect, Yin Zhiping just instigated Zhao Zhijing to take medicine on XiaoLongNu, but he didn''t succeed. Therefore, song Qingshu would like to see him a lot.


    At present, puchaqiucao has no fear. He sneered: "you are reckless today. You don''t know what''s good or bad. The foundation of Quanzhen cult is very good. It''s a pity that it will be destroyed once you see it."


    Yin Zhiping said: "all the rivers and mountains in China are broken and hard to complete. What''s the point of one sect? If you don''t leave soon, you may not be able to restrain yourself if someone is rude. "


    Qiu Qianren was already impatient with this, and suddenly said coldly, "I''d like to see how rude I am!"


    He took refuge in Song Qingshu for such a long time, almost without any contribution, and his sense of crisis became stronger and stronger. Originally, it was not easy to catch the assassin who escaped last time. Who knew that the assassin was Yang Miaozhen, who shot a pear blossom gun all over the Central Plains green forest. Instead of catching him, he was almost caught by the other party''s ambush men and horses, which made him lose face. How could he let go of such a good chance of meritorious service this time.


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly stretched out his long arm and attacked Yin Zhiping. He had seen clearly that Yin Zhiping was the core figure. As long as he was caught, Quanzhen sect would control half of it.


    All those standing beside Yin Zhiping are Qiu Chuji''s brothers. Wang zhitan and Qi Zhicheng meet each other with their swords.


    With a grim smile, Qiu Qianren grabs one from the left and the other from the right. He grabs the long swords in Wang zhitan''s and song Defang''s hands and stabs Li Zhichang with the brush of his right hand. Li Zhichang held up his sword to block it. He felt his arm numb. He used his internal skills to fight against it. With a clang, his sword broke in two.


    Qiu Qianren snatched the sword and shook it. It was only in a moment. Then he brushed his sleeve and put out his hands to shake away the swords of the four Quanzhen disciples.


    He used three moves to defeat the seven experts of Quanzhen sect. Hundreds of Taoist in the hall were shocked. He could not see that this ordinary man was so good at martial arts.


    However, at this time, Yin Zhiping had already raised his sword to attack. This move "the river goes to the East" is a very fierce move in Quanzhen sword technique. The blade breaks through the air and hisses, pointing straight at Qiu Qianren''s chest.


    Qiu Qianren raised his eyebrows, and his left sword met him. The two swords broke into four pieces. It turned out that Qiu Qianren beat back the seven masters of Quanzhen cult in an instant. The movement of true Qi was hard to avoid. Yin Zhiping had a good grasp of the strike time, which made a draw with him.


    Qiu Qianren was slightly stunned and could not help exclaiming: "Qiu Chuji has found a good apprentice!"


    When he thought about it again, Li Zhichang and Wang zhitan had already changed their swords from their companions, summoned the other five disciples to form the Tiangang Beidou array, and immediately surrounded him. Although Qiu Qianren''s martial arts are strong, this array is very powerful after being urged. Moreover, the cultivation of the seven disciples is not comparable to those of the four or five generations on the hillside before. Naturally, it will not be so easy for Qiu Qianren to occupy the position of the Big Dipper. But seeing the array changing, the seven Quanzhen Taoists put on the left and put on the right, exchanging the virtual and the real, which made them confused.


    Puchaqiucao left early in the corner of the main hall. Seeing that the situation was not right, and without the consent of song Qingshu, he quickly took out the horn from his arms and began to blow. The two Taoists scrambled forward and tried to take down the horn, but song Qingshu gave them a hand and blocked them. The sound of the horn soon spread out.


    Knowing that he had called for foreign aid and was in great danger, Yin Zhiping couldn''t help cheering up and exclaimed, "elder martial brothers Yu Daoxian and Wang Zhijin, take the three elder martial brothers with you to help elder martial brother sun guard yuxu cave in Houshan, so as to prevent foreign enemies from harassing the five teachers. Younger martial brother Chen Zhiyi, you take six people to defend Qianshan; Brother Fang Zhiqi, you take six people to defend Zuoshan; Younger martial brother Liu daoning, you take six people to defend Youshan. "


    Before and after the defense, around, are Qiu Chuji''s fellow disciples. Yu Daoxian, the guardian of yuxu cave, is under Liu chuxuan''s gate, and Wang Zhijin is under Hao Datong''s gate. Liu chuxuan and Hao Datong are both practicing in yuxu cave. Yu Wang and Liu chuxuan are both good at martial arts and upright. Even if they have different ideas, they will never harm their parents and teachers.


    In a short time, Yin Zhiping was in good order, and all the important places were guarded. In response to each other''s rescue, a large number of troops and horses arrived, and it was difficult to attack for a while. When all the disciples saw that his eyes were like lightning, and his command was determined, they had a sense of dignity in giving orders, but no one dared to disobey them, and they came out one by one.


    Song Qingshu laughs with indifference and lets Yin Zhiping play at will. Anyway, they have destroyed the defensive force on the way up the mountain. The accompanying dozens of bodyguards guard guard according to the danger. Is it so easy for the Taoists in Chongyang palace to take back? Three thousand troops will be able to attack the mountain.


    However, he didn''t want to ruin his life. It would be best if he could finish everything before the Jin army came up.


    All the people in the hall feel that song Qingshu has already stood by Yin Zhiping''s side. Yin Zhiping is shocked. He just wants to protect himself with his sword, but he is pressed on his shoulder by his opponent''s hand. He can''t lift any real Qi.


    "Listen to the people of Quanzhen sect, if you don''t put down your arms, your leader sect will die immediately." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice said coldly: "wait a minute, don''t start. I''ll kill this man!"


    ---


    Today, Shoujian went to a forum to search for comments on this book. When he saw that some pirated readers scolded this book with a cold attitude, and at the same time let others not read this book, he felt a little congested.


    It''s normal for some readers not to like this book. After all, their personal tastes are different. However, the public chapters with tens of thousands of words are enough to judge whether they like it or not. If they don''t like it, just abandon the book.


    If it''s a genuine reader, I''ll be open-minded and try to correct it. But is it too much for some people to read pirated books and smear the book everywhere?


    "My RMB is only used to support the author I like". If you don''t like this book, no one forces you to read it. You read millions of words and see the latest chapters. When you are accused of reading pirated books, you say that you don''t like it at all and despise those who read genuine books?


    Now that I''m here, I can''t say anything. This book has been written for more than two years. The old readers should know that except last month, I didn''t ask for a monthly ticket, and I didn''t mention the issue of genuine and pirated editions. They all adhere to the principle of holding a cash market with money and holding a personal market with no money.


    However, how many people know that the contribution fee has been calculated since it was put on the shelves in June of 2014. The contribution fee in June was 138; The contribution fee in July was 1068 yuan; The contribution fee in August was 544 yuan; The contribution fee in September was 654 yuan; The contribution fee in October was 132; The contribution fee in November is 198; After that, the average monthly contribution fee was about 500. Until April this year, the whole network began to crack down on piracy, and the vertical and horizontal traffic increased. My achievements in this book slowly improved. In the past two months, I got a good recommendation, and my achievements rose again.


    Originally, writing a book was a hobby, and I didn''t care much about the investment and return. Until one day I chatted with a reader of this book, and he thought I was too slow, so he ran to the starting point and opened a novel with similar themes. The starting point traffic was far higher than that of the vertical and horizontal, and his contribution fee was more than 20 times that of me. At that time, it was really hard to tell the truth.


    But the only thing I can do is to stick to it and share the world in my heart with readers.


    Until this time, I saw a lot of cursed posts. In the comment area of a certain channel, my family and I were cursed countless times. Some time ago, some people came to the Zongheng book review area to scold.


    I think I can''t be silent!


    I don''t care about those who watch piracy, but please don''t scold while watching piracy, let alone insult the author''s family;


    There are also many readers who have paid to read the "legitimate edition". I have to say with regret that apart from the subscription and reward in the vertical and horizontal section, the author can''t get a point for the money you spend. So if you are willing to support the author, you''d better come to the vertical and horizontal section. You can find this book by searching the vertical and horizontal section of Baidu or downloading the vertical and horizontal section app.


    Alas, I don''t know if the readers outside of this passage can see it. I hope the pirate brothers can also attach this passage together, so that more readers can see it. Thank you!

 Chapter 966

    All the people in the hall looked back and saw a young girl standing at the door, dressed in a white dress like a light gauze, as if she were in the fog in the smoke. She was white except for her black hair.


    Puchaqiucao just looked back at her and couldn''t help but be stunned. She only felt that the girl was beautiful and elegant. She couldn''t be forced to look at her. She looked cold and indifferent. She was as clean as ice and cold as ice and snow. She didn''t know whether she was happy or angry, sad or happy. For a moment, she was ashamed that there was such a gorgeous woman in the world.


    Song Qingshu recognized each other''s appearance. For a moment, his expression was very strange. It seemed that he and Xiao Longnu really had a predestined relationship, so they could meet each other. I haven''t seen him for a while. His cheap sister-in-law is still so beautiful and refined. Xuebing''er is her elder martial sister, and XiaoLongNu is really his sister-in-law to some extent. But now he looks like Tang Kuo and has a beard. People can recognize him before he has a ghost.


    Ouyang Feng looks at the girl in surprise. He also recognizes Xiaolong Nu''s identity. At the beginning, he saw Xiaolong Nu chasing Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing in the inn. He showed his magic power and beat a group of Mongolian masters to ashes. He has a deep memory of her swordsmanship.


    Ouyang Feng''s mood is even more complicated when he thinks of her other identity. Since the recovery of consciousness in Shenlong Island, he can''t help but think of his father who killed Ouyang Ke when he meets Yang Guo again. Therefore, he loves and hates Yang Guo''s adopted son as well as little dragon girl. On the one hand, he is glad to see his daughter-in-law to be so beautiful, On the other hand, he didn''t want Yang Kang''s son to get such a perfect lover, so he was conflicted.


    Daisy was deeply shocked. She was gorgeous when she came to the Central Plains. Although she didn''t care much about her appearance, she was also very proud of her appearance. This was the first time that she saw a close opponent, especially the coldness and immortality of her opponent. As a woman, she was very excited.


    If these people can appreciate XiaoLongNu''s beauty objectively, Yin Zhiping''s chest is like a heavy hammer. He looks at her foolishly and can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Song Qingshu discovers his abnormality and shakes his head secretly. Yin Zhiping is a kind of lover. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the life of the protagonist, but he gets the disease of the protagonist. How can he have a good end.


    "Since the Dragon girl has all opened her mouth, let the smelly Taoist give it to the girl." Song Qingshu let go of Yin Zhiping''s hand, but he didn''t seal each other''s acupoints. It was his own business whether Yin Zhiping wanted to fight back or was willing to lead the death.


    Little dragon girl looked at him in surprise: "do you know me?" Xiumei frowned slightly, as if thinking about when he had seen this big beard. His expression was lovely.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Just now, she was thinking about how to explain it. However, XiaoLongNu stopped looking at him and turned directly to Yin Zhiping: "are you going to stop yourself or let me do it?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile bitterly. She was still thinking about how to explain it. As a result, the other party didn''t care at all. I''m afraid that the only thing she cared about in the world was Yang Guo? Alas, I don''t know if she ever remembered her brother-in-law who shared the same bed


    Thinking of the scene of holding her tender catkin while making love with Xuexue ER in the inn, song Qingshu''s heart was shaken.


    Yin Zhiping stares at Little Dragon Girl, but he doesn''t expect that the first sentence of his dream lover is so heartless when he sees him. In his heart, Yin Zhiping is speechless for a moment.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, XiaoLongNu frowned: "since you don''t want to make your own decisions, let me do it." Then he went straight to him.


    Chongyang cult people look at each other. They don''t know what their new leader cult and little dragon girl have to do with each other. Why do they have to kill him when they meet.


    But when he saw little dragon girl move, Yin Zhiping didn''t respond. In order to protect their new leader, the Taoist priest in the middle of them rushed forward and grabbed her left and right arms.


    Before their fingers touched XiaoLongNu''s sleeve, they felt a sharp pain in their wrists and jumped back. It turned out that the two long swords had been pulled out by XiaoLongNu. In this instant, their wrists had been hit by swords, their carpal bones were half broken, and their blood was dripping.


    XiaoLongNu''s move was so quick that others didn''t know how to capture the sword. The two Taoists had been injured and escaped. Everyone was shocked.


    Song Qingshu, Ou Yangfeng and Qiu Qianren are all right. After all, they have seen Xiao Longnu do it in the inn before, while Daiqi Si and Pu Chaqiu Cao are shocked.


    Today, puchaqiucao came across two women who were not only more beautiful than herself, but also more skillful in martial arts than herself; Daiqi Si is also terrified. She is the head of the four Dharma kings of the Ming Dynasty, and she is also a top expert in the world. But just now, she didn''t see how little dragon girl did it. If she stabbed herself with her sword, would she end up like the two Taoists?


    However, the most shocking thing was the Taoist priests of Quanzhen sect. At that time, XiaoLongNu made a big stir in Chongyang palace for her mother-in-law sun and Yang Guo. Many people on the scene also saw her do it. However, although her martial arts skills were high at that time, they were far from the current level, so she was so superb.


    Another fat Taoist called: "let''s go together! We have a large number of people. Where are we afraid of this little fairy? " Wang zhitan and other three generations of disciples frowned. After all, Chongyang palace is a well-known and decent school. If they bully others like this, they are still a weak girl. What kind of system is it going to be. However, they also know that no one in the field can beat the other side alone, so despite the hesitation in their hearts, no one said anything to stop them.


    The fat Taoist thought that no matter how strong XiaoLongNu''s martial arts were, there would be no more than a young woman. Everyone would rush up and win. He first stabbed XiaoLongNu with his sword. Who knows that the tip of Xiaolongnv''s sword vibrates. His left wrist, right wrist, left leg and right leg have been hit by the sword. With a roar, he falls to the ground and can''t get up. The Four Swords stabbed faster. Even Ouyang Feng changed his color. It seemed that the opponent''s hand was three points faster than last time in the inn.


    At this time, the rest of the Taoists couldn''t stop and rushed to the front. They saw white clothes floating and shining. XiaoLongNu''s swords were like two silver snakes swimming around the center of the hall. The sounds of jingle, choking, "ah Yo" and "no good" went up and down. In a moment, the long sword of Quanzhen Taoism fell to the ground, and everyone got a sword on his wrist.


    The most amazing thing is that what she used was the same "white wrist jade bracelet". When the Taoist saw the light of her sword passing in front of her eyes, her wrist felt a sharp pain. She had no chance to fight.


    If her sword didn''t hit the wrist, but pointed to the chest and abdomen, the group of roads would have been dead one by one. After they were injured, they all fled in horror, and even the three generations of Quanzhen disciples and Qiu Qianren, who were in the middle of the war, stopped their hands and looked at her one after another.

 Chapter 967

    Because Qun Dao runs away subconsciously, there is no obstacle between XiaoLongNu and Yin Zhiping. Thinking of the dirty means of the other party and Zhao Zhijing, XiaoLongNu''s face turns cold and directly raises her sword to his chest.


    "Why don''t you resist?" Little Dragon Girl frowned.


    Yin Zhiping said with a bitter smile: "Miss long, I really can''t afford you. I can''t blame you. If you die under the girl''s sword, you can forgive me. Yin can''t ask for it."


    Since he met little dragon girl, he seems to be in a daze. He thinks about her dream and is haunted by her dreams. Later, he is encouraged by Zhao Zhijing. He is confused and runs to give medicine to little dragon girl. Later, he regrets that he has profaned her dream lover. He is ashamed and angry. If he had not shouldered the high hopes of his teacher, he would have done it himself.


    Little dragon girl was stunned, but she didn''t expect that the other party was determined to die. She had never killed anyone, but she hesitated when it came to the end.


    "Master the teaching, absolutely not!" Seeing that Yin Zhiping is willing to die, Li Zhichang, Wang zhitan and others are anxious. Although Zhang Zhiguang, Shen Zhifan and others are also anxious on the surface, they are happy in their hearts. They are eager to stab XiaoLongNu''s sword.


    "You don''t have to say much!" Yin Zhiping waved to them. After all, he was the leader of Taoism. Although other Taoists did not understand, they did not dare to disobey his orders, so they had to stop.


    Yin Zhiping just looked back and looked at the girl''s peerless face. A trace of infatuation flashed in his eyes: "Miss long, before Yin died, he had only one wish to ask the girl to agree."


    "You said Little Dragon Girl lightly returns a way.


    "I know I''m guilty. I''m sorry, girl. The only thing I want is to hear the girl forgive me before I die, so that I can close my eyes." Yin Zhiping said it was very sad. The whole Sanqing hall was full of sadness.


    XiaoLongNu was stunned, and suddenly remembered that when she heard him talking to Zhao Zhijing, an idea flashed through her mind: "Guo Er is so affectionate to me, and she vowed never to change her mind. But he suddenly decided to marry Miss Guo. He abandoned me as if he had no pity. He must have known that I was almost polluted by this guy, and his heart was full of disgust. "


    Although she followed Yin and Zhao Erdao all the way, she never thought of it. At this time, she suddenly reminded Yin Zhiping that her pity turned into hatred, but her anger increased a little more than before: "you teach me how to forgive you!"


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, the sword of her right hand stabbed him in the chest, but she had never killed anyone in her life. Although she was full of grief and indignation, the sword stabbed him in the chest, and she could not help hesitating.


    Hearing that she didn''t want to forgive herself, Yin Zhiping''s eyes suddenly darkened, and he was disappointed. He simply stepped forward to meet her, just touched the tip of the sword, and the blade went through his chest.


    "Zhang Jiao!" Seeing all this, all the Taoists in the hall were stunned.


    "Zhiping!" Suddenly, Qiu Chuji''s roar came from the rear of the hall. When they looked back, they saw five Taoists coming out from behind the Sanqing statue. They were Qiu Chuji, Liu chuxuan and other Quanzhen Wuzi. It turned out that song Defang had just slipped away quietly to find some closed masters in yuxu cave of Houshan.


    Li Zhichang, Wang zhitan and others were overjoyed at the sight of this. They suddenly had a backbone in their heart. They choked and cried out: "master!" Welcome up.


    As soon as Qiu Chuji arrived, he saw the death of his beloved disciple with his own eyes. His heart was as painful as a knife. He immediately jumped forward, flicked five fingers of his left hand on XiaoLongNu''s wrist, and hit her face with his right palm.


    Qiu Chuji''s martial arts ranked first among the seven sons of Quanzhen. In this situation, he was eager to make a move, and his power was very powerful. Xiaolongnv was in the middle of being absent-minded again. She was swept by him and hit the wrist. She couldn''t hold the sword and immediately let go.


    She awoke quickly. Without waiting for the sword to fall to the ground, she reached out and grasped it again. Then she handed out a sword and pointed it to Qiu Chuji''s chest.


    At this time, Yin Zhiping yelled and fell to the ground. Blood gushed from the wound. It turned out that XiaoLongNu pulled out his left sword and stabbed Qiu Chuji in the abdomen.


    As a result, the power of the two swords is greatly increased. Although Qiu Chuji''s martial arts are profound, he is in a hurry only between the three moves. As soon as Wang Chu saw that the situation was not right, he scrambled for help at the same time. The others, who had seen XiaoLongNu''s exquisite sword technique, did not dare to be careless and came on stage one after another to help.


    Song Qingshu went to Ouyang Feng strangely: "it seems that we don''t have to do it." He knew little dragon girl''s martial arts very well. He combined his left and right fighting skills with his double swords. There was no danger in dealing with Quanzhen Qizi.


    Ouyang Feng is also a strange face: "did not expect the hall of Quanzhen religion, actually will be a weak girl to pick."


    Every move of a master is a matter of life and death, and no one dares to relax. Therefore, although Qiu Chuji and others see Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren and others eyeing each other, they feel that the situation in the palace is strange and difficult to understand, but they have already started. Where can they spare time to ask?


    It''s a pity that as soon as Quanzhen Wuzi came out of yuxu cave, he saw Yin Zhiping being stabbed and rushed out. He didn''t carry any weapons on his body. He ran into the wonderful sword moves of the little dragon goddess with his bare hands, so he couldn''t help being restrained everywhere.


    In an instant, Hao Datong and Liu chuxuan were hit by the sword. They were concerned about the safety of their brothers and refused to retreat. With a hissing sound, sun Buer hit another sword on the shoulder.


    When the disciples of Quanzhen saw that master was in danger, they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Li Zhichang called out: "send the blade quickly!" At this time, the five disciples could not get close to each other, so they had to throw the sword away.


    Little dragon girl rushed to pick out the sword. Every long sword she threw flew away. The sword had a long arm and a short arm. Wuzi couldn''t get a blade. Suddenly, Xiao Longnu''s left sword stuck to a flying sword and sent it back. As soon as Wang Chu was caught off guard, she was stabbed in the corner of her left eye by the sword outside the sword. Four of the five sons of Quanzhen were injured and the victory was clear.


    Li Zhichang, Wang zhitan and others were full of anger because Yin Zhiping was killed. Now when they see that several masters are in danger, they rush forward with long swords, regardless of the rules of the world.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and Ouyang Feng sneered: "Wang Chongyang''s disciples and grandchildren are not as good as one generation. When dealing with a little girl, they need master and apprentices to go together."


    Li Zhichang and others had a hot face, but when it was about the life and death of Quanzhen religion, they pretended not to hear it and continued to rush past with their long sword.


    Although their martial arts cultivation is far less than that of Quanzhen Wuzi, they have weapons in their hands, and when they rush through, they cooperate with each other to launch the Tiangang Beidou formation. On the contrary, the situation is much better than that of Quanzhen Wuzi.


    With the help of all the disciples, Quanzhen Wuzi got rid of the threat of Xiaolongnv ''.

 Chapter 968

    At the beginning, Quanzhen Wuzi was shocked by the martial arts of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu at the Dashan pass hero conference. Later, at the Golden Snake conference, he was shocked by song Qingshu, and suddenly he had a strong sense of crisis.


    After returning to Chongyang palace, Quanzhen Wuzi closed the door in yuxu cave for meditation. However, song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were so high that they had no words for each other for a long time. They knew that no matter how they studied it, it would be difficult to beat song Qingshu. They simply gave up taking him as their goal and instead studied the method of dismantling "jade girl''s Heart Sutra".


    All five of them worked hard day and night. They always felt that the martial arts displayed by Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo were just the nemesis of Quanzhen school. It''s really hard to win in the martial arts.


    Later, Qiu Chuji learned a truth from the Tiangang Beidou array and said, "we can''t change our moves, but we can work with five people to make up for the lack of moves."


    So the five men worked hard to attack the enemy. Every move they made brought their strength together. They knew that there was no outstanding person in the third and fourth generation of disciples, only relying on the number of people, or they could work together to protect themselves.


    In this more than a month, finally created a move "Seven Star Party".


    After all, this move evolved from the Tiangang Beidou formation. Although it is a "Seven Star gathering", it does not necessarily require seven people to join hands. Six, five, four or three people can also work together.


    Just at this time, puchaqiucao was asking song Qingshu, "son-in-law, do you know this dragon girl?"


    Seeing that little dragon girl is not only as beautiful as heaven, but also makes Quanzhen cult feel embarrassed by one person and one sword. Puchaqiucao is surprised and envied. He suddenly remembers that song Qingshu recognized each other just now, and can''t help but ask curiously.


    "Have you ever met her? Her name is XiaoLongNu..." before Song Qingshu finished, Pu chaqiucao exclaimed:


    "What, is she Yang Guo''s sweetheart?"


    Puchaqiucao was not angry that Yang Guo was dismissive of him. He pestered him privately and asked why. Yang Guo was so annoyed that he told her that he was interested in someone.


    Puchaqiucao thinks that the other party is deliberately deceiving him. Yang Guo tells XiaoLongNu''s name to her, and the relevant information is extremely detailed. At the same time, in order to completely eliminate her idea, Yang Guo also deliberately describes XiaoLongNu as something in the sky and nothing in the earth.


    But it turned out to be counterproductive. Puchaqiucao didn''t believe that there was such a perfect character in the world. Who knew that today, when I saw it with my own eyes, I found that XiaoLongNu was even more perfect than Yang Guo''s description. For a moment, I couldn''t help but feel pale.


    Little Dragon Girl''s temperament can be said to be aloof from the world, and she is not interested in anything in the world. But there is only one thing. No, to be right, she is a person, but her heart is spread on each other.


    Puchaqiucao''s exclamation was all right, but Yang Guo was mentioned in the other party''s words. XiaoLongNu subconsciously turned around and asked, "Guo er?"


    It''s a close call for the master to fight. XiaoLongNu is so distracted that she doesn''t know how to avoid it. The strength of "Seven Star Party" is delivered to XiaoLongNu''s vest.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. Just now he saw Xiao Longnu''s victory. He compared the fighting power of the two sides. He quickly judged that Xiao Longnu was not in any danger. In addition, he was distracted to answer Pu chaqiucao''s question. When he looked back, it was too late for him to rescue.


    As soon as the figure flashed, song Qingshu had leaped into the five sons of Quanzhen. With a wave of his right hand, all the people of Quanzhen sect immediately felt a strong force coming and stepped back. Song Qingshu stretched out his left arm to hold Xiaolongnv. In a flash, he jumped out of the circle and went back to his original place to hold Xiaolongnv in his arms.


    XiaoLongNu ignored him, and directly struggled to get up, looked at puchaqiucao, and asked, "have you ever known er? Do you know where Er is now?"


    Puchaqiucao looked at her foolishly. For a moment, he didn''t respond. He just nodded mechanically, and then shook his head again.


    Little dragon girl suddenly anxious: "do you know where the son is?" The excitement caused her to cough, and her clothes were spotted and covered with blood.


    Song Qingshu quickly interrupted her: "Dragon Girl, don''t worry. Are you seriously injured now?"


    At ordinary times, he would never ask such a stupid question. After all, Little Dragon Girl''s situation today is only one breath, and it can be seen at a glance whether she is seriously injured. But little dragon girl is the common fairy in the minds of almost all men in previous lives, and song Qingshu is no exception. There is no relationship between Mingming and her, but seeing her seriously injured, she is still flustered.


    Little dragon girl was hit by Quanzhen Wuzi. Although there was only a five-star party, her power could be called a shock. At the beginning, she heard the news of Yang Guo, but she didn''t feel any pain. At this time, she felt that all the viscera were about to churn over. Subconsciously, she grabbed his hand and said, "I... I..." she was in great pain and couldn''t say any more.


    Suddenly, she felt cold all over. She felt that her soul was about to leave her body. Her hands holding song Qingshu were also slowly soft. However, she tried her best to turn her head and look at PU chaqiucao: "girl, do you know... Where is Guo er?"


    Puchaqiucao was a little envious of her inexplicable rival, but when she saw that she had only one last breath left, she put all her attention on Yang Guo. She could not help but was ashamed and admired. She subconsciously shook her head: "I... I don''t know." She didn''t tell a lie. Yang Guo was forced to marry in the Imperial Palace, so he fled for an excuse. After that, the whole Jin people didn''t know where he had gone.


    "Don''t you know..." the little dragon goddess was pale. She felt as if she had been emptied. She sighed absently. "It''s a pity that she couldn''t see her son before she died."


    In the main hall, Quanzhen Wuzi and his disciples... Everyone was silent and looked at XiaoLongNu. During this time, no one wanted to fight against them, and no one dared to fight against them.


    Youdao is like "no one else". XiaoLongNu, under the eyes of many experts and countless Quanzhen Taoists, expresses her deep love for Yang Guo and treats all her powerful enemies as if they were nothing. That''s really like no one else.


    Love to the extreme, not only dung princes, the world''s wealth and honor is not in mind, even life and death events are also regarded as leisure. Since XiaoLongNu no longer thinks about life and death, let alone the Quanzhen Taoist in the temple, she is the best hero in the world, so what? It''s just death. What is death compared to the deep-rooted love?


    At this time, XiaoLongNu was seriously injured. I''m afraid that a three-year-old child would kill her. However, although her voice was weak, she naturally had a sense of awe inspiring and fearless courage, which made her dare not be insulted.


    Song Qingshu hugged her tightly, and a steady stream of Qi came into her body, and said in a deep voice, "I won''t let you die!"


    With his help, little dragon girl finally regained her strength and looked up at him curiously: "big beard, do we know each other?"


    Song Qingshu felt a pain in his heart and answered softly, "I didn''t know you before, but I''ll know you later."


    Little Dragon Girl faintly smiles: "do I have any future..."


    "Of course Although song Qingshu said this, he was not so optimistic. His true Qi was continuously transported to XiaoLongNu, but it was like a cow into the sea. It had no effect at all. He could only hold her breath. As for curing her injury, he didn''t have to think about it.


    At this time, all the people of Quanzhen sect finally came back to their senses. Qiu Chuji said in a loud voice, "I''m in Chongyang palace, the place of Qingxiu. Why do you come here today to harass me?" Wang Chuyi was even more angry and said, "Miss long, although there is a difference between your ancient tomb sect and our Quanzhen sect, it''s up to both sides to decide on their own. Why did they make an appointment with the Tartars of the kingdom of Jin and all kinds of heretics to kill many of my disciples?"


    When XiaoLongNu is seriously injured, how can she distinguish right from wrong and argue with them? Many of the disciples of Quanzhen sect hurt her just now. In addition, she stabbed Yin Zhiping with her sword. Both the Yin and Zhang sects regarded her as their enemy. At this time of trouble, no one came out to explain the truth.


    Song Qingshu frowned, but it''s important to save XiaoLongNu''s life at this time. He didn''t want to fight with the group of ox nosed Taoists. He gently held XiaoLongNu''s waist, picked her up, and said in a soft voice, "Dragon Girl, I''ll take you to heal first. Don''t pay attention to these people!"


    Little Dragon Girl''s pale face was a little more red, and she said uneasily, "Hey, you... Don''t hold me like this, I can... I can walk by myself?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "now that you are so seriously injured, how can you walk by yourself? Let me hold you so as not to affect the injury in your body."


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "people always want to die, early death... Late death and what difference, you... You quickly put me down."


    Seeing her struggling to get up, song Qingshu had a big headache. Suddenly, he had an idea in his heart: "if you die early, you won''t be able to see your life. Does Miss long still think it''s no difference to die early or late?"


    "Ever since?" XiaoLongNu had a sweet expression on her face. As expected, she gave up the struggle and lay quietly in his bad house.


    On one side, Daisy sighed that even if this man was wearing an ugly mask, it would not damage his means of dealing with women. Ouyang Feng''s face is even more strange. He probably knows song Qingshu more deeply than Daiqi Si. Seeing his daughter-in-law to be held in his arms, he feels like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. But now the situation is very bad, and he can''t say anything.


    Qiu Chuji said: "how can it be? Is Chongyang palace a place where you can come and go whenever you want? All disciples, set up the Big Dipper array of Tiangang! "


    Seeing his beloved disciple''s death, he was already burning with anger. In addition, song Qingshu and his party injured many Quanzhen disciples along the way. If they were allowed to leave safely, how would Chongyang palace survive in the world?


    As for Ouyang Feng and others, although they are highly skilled in martial arts, there are few people. There are hundreds of Quanzhen disciples in the hall. With the help of the seven star party that Tiangang Beidou formation and his martial brothers have studied, maybe they can take this opportunity to get rid of these martial arts demons.

 Chapter 969

    Song Qingshu frowned. He was distracted when he wanted to heal XiaoLongNu. He said to the people beside him, "Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Qiu, please."


    Ouyang Feng''s face was gloomy. Although he didn''t think about how to treat Yang Guo in the future, Xiaolong Nu was his half daughter-in-law. As a result, he was injured by Quanzhen Wuzi. In addition, he didn''t deal with Quanzhen Jiao, which added fuel to the fire. He said in a cold voice, "no one from Quanzhen Jiao wants to live today!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qiu Chuji and others rushed to Quanzhen Wuzi. They were shocked and quickly lined up to resist the enemy. Just now, they had suffered a big loss in XiaoLongNu''s hands because of their bare hands. As soon as they were free, they took weapons one after another. Therefore, they were not so embarrassed to deal with Ouyang Feng, who had higher martial arts skills.


    At that time, Tan changduan died under Ouyang Feng, and the Tiangang Beidou formation was broken. Later, Ma Yuxian died, and only five of the seven Quanzhen disciples were left. In order to deal with the top experts, they chose Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing, the best martial arts disciples of the three generations, as substitutes. Although they were not as powerful as the real Quanzhen seven, they finally completed the Tiangang Beidou formation.


    It''s a pity that Zhao Zhijing died, and Yin Zhiping was stabbed in the chest by XiaoLongNu. At this time, he was already angry. Qiu Chuji and others had to call Wang zhitan and Li Zhichang to replace him. Fortunately, all the people of Quanzhen religion study the Tiangang Beidou array very carefully. They rush to battle, but they are not in a panic.


    As soon as the Tiangang Beidou array was formed, the situation changed. Tianquan and Yuheng faced the enemy, and Tianji and Kaiyang on both sides attacked with their palms, while Yaoguang and Tianxuan turned up.


    Ouyang Feng''s four moves can not help frowning. If Quanzhen Qizi fights alone, he may not have the same enemy. However, the situation is very different now that his hands are connected with each other '', The body is flexible and the palm shadow is flying.


    In Niujia village, he witnessed pharmacist Huang being forced to be in a hurry by Quanzhen Qizi. Now he knows how dangerous the situation was.


    "Wang Chongyang is really a God and a man. The Tiangang Beidou array he left behind can even make his disciples who are not good at fighting against the top experts." He has both hatred and respect for Wang Chongyang. What he hates is that he pretended to be dead and broke his own toad skill, but what he respects is that he is the first person he has seen in recent years.


    "Ah There were bursts of exclamations in the hall. It turned out that many of the disciples in the hall were concerned about their war situation. Seeing the eight people fighting, they gradually became dizzy and dizzy. I don''t know how many Ouyang Feng were galloping around. Those disciples were short of cultivation. Suddenly, they were in the dark and fell down. Many of them fainted.


    Quanzhen Wuzi, Li Zhichang and Wang zhitan firmly held the position and fought against it. They knew that as long as only one person was a little distracted, no one could save his life today, and the Quanzhen sect was destroyed.


    Ouyang Feng''s heart is also murmuring. Just now, if he made a killing move, he would kill one or two of them. The Tiangang Beidou formation was no longer successful. He thought Tan chuduan and Ma Yu were dead. He was a little worried for a while, but now he couldn''t stop fighting.


    Both sides are difficult to ride the tiger, so they have to do their best. For most of the time, Ouyang Feng changed ten kinds of martial arts, but he could only draw.


    The seven members of the Quanzhen sect also did their best, yelling and greeting each other. Their heads were steaming hot, and their Taoist robes were soaked with sweat.


    Seeing this, Qiu Qianren yelled: "brother Ouyang, Qiu will help you!"


    Quanzhen Wuzi secretly complained that they were very reluctant to deal with an Ouyang Feng, plus a Qiu Qianren, how can they have life?


    Fortunately, there were many Quanzhen disciples in the hall. Seeing this, they pulled out their swords one after another and stopped Qiu Qianren. Although their martial arts were far inferior to each other, they were better than many others. They formed a Tiangang Beidou formation, and Qiu Qianren could not take advantage of it for a while.


    Hearing Qiu Qianren''s cry, Ouyang Feng said angrily, "who wants your help?"


    He''s a proud man. He doesn''t mind joining hands with Qiu Qianren to deal with experts of the same level, such as Huang Yaoshi. But Quanzhen Wuzi are all his younger generation. Li Zhichang and Wang zhitan are even the younger of the younger generation. If he needs help from others, he will lose his reputation?


    After fighting with seven people for such a long time, Ouyang Feng gradually had a way to solve it. Although Li Zhichang and Wang zhitan are the best of the three generations of disciples, their martial arts are still far worse than those of Quanzhen Qizi. As a result, there is always a sense of obscurity in the coordination of array. At first, they didn''t feel that Ouyang Feng''s eyesight had been watching fire for so long.


    He suddenly sold a flaw, which led Li Zhichang to rush forward. Then he turned back and hit him. Quanzhen Wuzi was shocked and came to the rescue one after another. Tiangang Beidou had relied on each other. Although Ouyang Feng attacked fiercely, they were confident that they could protect Li Zhichang safely.


    Who knows Ouyang Feng is feint, see attracted five real idea, quickly a flash appeared in front of the farthest Wang zhitan.


    Wang zhitan was shocked and quickly raised his sword to meet him. There was no time.


    With a puff, he flew all the way like a broken sandbag. If Ouyang Feng hadn''t worried about the counterattack behind him, he would have killed Wang zhitan. Even so, Wang zhitan was seriously injured and had no ability to fight again.


    Between the rise and fall, Ouyang Feng broke each other''s Tiangang Beidou formation, and the Jin people cheered loudly.


    Song Qingshu said to daiqisi and puchaqiucao, "let''s go down the mountain first."


    At this time, he regretted that he did not bring 3000 elite soldiers to the mountain, which led to the siege. Of course, if XiaoLongNu was not in urgent need of treatment, he, together with Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, would be enough to teach Quanzhen.


    Seeing them moving towards the gate of the temple, I don''t know which Taoist called out: "don''t let them go!" These Taoists can also see clearly that song Qingshu is the leader of the state of Jin this time. If he can win him, whether he is an expert such as Ouyang Feng or the 3000 elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain, he will be afraid of the devil; If we let him go and organize the army to attack the mountain, I''m afraid Quanzhen religion will be destroyed today.


    When song Qingshu looked around, he saw that the light of the sword was flashing around him. Every seven Taoists formed a team and surrounded himself in the core. If seven Taoists join forces with swords, they can fight against a first-class master. At this time, there are hundreds of first-class masters around him.

 Chapter 970

    Song Qingshu snorted, took a step, and immediately there were seven Taoists holding their swords.


    At this time, he was holding little dragon girl in both hands, and had no time to hand, so he had to extend his feet to the ground. The seven people suddenly felt as if there was an earthquake. The hard marble floor seemed to shake like waves. They suddenly stood unsteadily, fell to the ground one after another, and their swords were scattered all over the ground.


    The power of his stomp is so powerful. Although Quanzhen people have been enemies for a long time, they have never seen it before. I saw Zhang Zhiguang shouting: "Xuanji, shake the light and then hit!"


    Although Zhang Zhiguang is an anti Yin disciple, he is also a disciple of Quanzhen. He understands that if there is no skin, there will be no hair. What''s more, now Yin Zhiping is in danger. If he can make great achievements, he will be the next leader.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that he would ignore your shouting and yelling. I just had to go outside. As for Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, they are good at martial arts. It''s not difficult for them to get away. Naturally, they don''t need him to worry about them.


    At that moment, holding little dragon girl, I stepped forward two steps. When I saw another seven Taoists turning to block it, I immediately performed the same old skill again, stretched out my feet and stepped on the ground. How could they know that the seven Taoists had the experience of their companions just now, but this time they didn''t rush forward with their swords. On the contrary, they swayed quickly, crossed and passed in front of him.


    Rao Shiqi had been learning the array for a long time, and his body method was fast. There were still a few "ah, ah" calls. It turned out that two Taoists had been shocked by the force from the ground, one injured his waist, one broke his leg, and rolled to the ground.


    At this time, fourteen long swords had pointed to song Qingshu and Xiao Longnu. Seven swords pointed to song Qingshu and seven swords pointed to Xiao Longnu.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although he could swing most of the fourteen swords away, there were so many Quanzhen disciples around him. As long as there was only one sword left, XiaoLongNu would be hurt. He hesitated slightly, and seven more swords pointed to the right side of little dragon girl. In this way, the situation is even more critical.


    Only heard a Jiao rebuke, the original next to Pu Chaqiu grass shot! Although she doesn''t like XiaoLongNu because of Yang Guo, she is also an open and aboveboard person. Just now, XiaoLongNu was seriously injured because of her unintentional loss. She has already blamed herself.


    So when she saw little dragon girl in danger, she didn''t even have time to pay attention to the more than ten swords that stabbed her, and directly waved the sword to block the attack on little dragon girl.


    In a hurry, song Qingshu put his arms around XiaoLongNu and held her close to his body. Then he emptied his hand. With a flick of his sleeve, he broke more than ten swords attacking puchaqiucao.


    Puchaqiucao was shocked. Seeing that the tip of his sword was only one inch away from him, he began to be afraid: "thank you


    Although she didn''t like the son-in-law all the time, this time, she sincerely expressed her thanks.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "go out first."


    At this moment, there were 21 long swords. The light of the swords came and surrounded them.


    Daisy just took advantage of her lightness skills and ran to the gate of the main hall. She had been a prisoner of song Qingshu before. Then she was confused by his attack and rogue tactics and lost her body. Although she had to admit that song Qingshu was a charming little man, she had been living in the river and lake for many years and yearned for a carefree life, Who would like to be another man''s forbidden man all his life?


    As for Xiaozhao and mingzun''s gratitude and resentment, in her opinion, it is too far away, not urgent.


    Therefore, she always had the idea of running away, but she disguised very well and didn''t let song Qingshu notice half of it. Until just now, she finally waited for a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, whether it was song Qingshu or Ouyang Feng and others. She didn''t have time to take care of herself. How could she care of her again?


    As long as you step out of the gate of the hall and find a path to go down the mountain, then from then on, the sky will be high and the sea will be wide. If she wants to be the Dragon King in purple shirt or the mother-in-law in golden flower, she just depends on her own heart and doesn''t have to look at other people''s faces.


    However, when she was about to step out of that step, she did not know why. She looked back and saw that song Qingshu was besieged with dozens of swords around him.


    "It''s time for this man''s life to be at stake. He''s still holding on to that woman. He''s so lecherous that he doesn''t even want to die!"


    Daisy''s face changed. She knew song Qingshu''s martial arts very well. Even if she left him, he would not be in any danger. But now she was holding a woman in her arms, and at the same time, a steady stream of internal power was going to be delivered to each other''s body. It''s hard to say whether it was bad or not.


    Looking at Ouyang Feng, I expected him to free up his hand to save song Qingshu, but at the eye, his belly bulged like a toad, and he was holding hands with Qiu Chuji, while behind Qiu''s fuselage were the rest of Quanzhen Wuzi.


    Seven star party against toad!


    It turns out that just now Ouyang Feng seriously injured Wang zhitan. After breaking the Tiangang Beidou formation, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Quanzhen Wuzi. Who knows that the other party used the seven-star party to take him. He felt the power of the other party''s hand. Rao Shi Ouyang Feng didn''t dare to be careless, so he rushed to use toad power to fight against him.


    Ouyang Feng''s skill is far better than that of any one of the five in Quanzhen. However, the other party''s seven star gathering is really wonderful. He can actually add five people''s skill to one person. Ouyang Feng''s hard work with five people makes him feel a little difficult.


    You should know that martial arts is a combination of all kinds of skills, and internal power is only one of them. For example, Xiaolongnv''s internal power is not as good as that of Jinlun Fawang, nimoxing, xiaoxiangzi, and even Qiu Chuji. However, with her two swords in hand, she can turn a group of experts who are far superior in internal power into dogs.


    In the original work "the hero of the divine carving", Yang Guo directly killed nimoxing, xiaoxiangzi and Yin Kexi with an epee. At that time, the gap between the two sides was not so big, but the war situation was one-sided.


    Later, Yang Guo was forced by the king of the golden wheel to compete for his internal power directly. If it wasn''t for the help of Xiaolongnv jade bee needle, he might have had a grudge on the spot.


    Therefore, if the experts in the Jianghu are not fully confident, they will never easily compete with others for internal power. After all, competing for internal power means that you give up all the advantages in other aspects and can only rely on internal power to defeat each other.


    If Ouyang Feng didn''t underestimate Quanzhen Wuzi''s seven star party, he would not be afraid, but he couldn''t tell the difference in a short time, so he couldn''t rescue song Qingshu.


    As for Qiu Qianren, he was surrounded by several Tiangang Beidou formations at the same time. Although he roared repeatedly, he also lacked skills.


    Daiqi Si stamped her feet, picked up a sword on the ground, pointed her feet, and came back to song Qingshu like a startling goose.


    ---


    Recently, there is a plot stuck in the back, so we have been unable to speed up the progress. After the attack, we will make up for the 12 chapters as soon as possible

 Chapter 971

    After all, as the head of the four Dharma kings of the Ming Dynasty, Daisy''s skill is far beyond the comparison of the three or four generations of Quanzhen disciples. When a purple shadow flashed by, the disciples of Quanzhen suddenly felt a strange force coming from the sword and couldn''t help stabbing it.


    Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman beside him: "haven''t you gone? Why, don''t you give up on me? "


    Daisy''s face turned red: "who can''t bear to see you cut into a pool of mud just because we are friends after all."


    "Madam, I like this haughty attribute very much." Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    "What is Hau Jiao?" Daisy was stunned at first, and then said angrily, "besides, who wants you to like it?"


    Hundreds of Taoists in the Chongyang government are all monks of the Qing Dynasty. Suddenly, they are in a mess when they listen to him flirting with each other. The old one is rather embarrassed, and the young one can''t help but feel embarrassed. Everyone looked at each other, some could not help blushing. Zhang Zhiguang said: "Chongyang palace is a pure place. Don''t say these impolite words here!"


    Song Qingshu coldly smile: "more than indecent words, I also want to do some indecent things, what can you Nai me?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, he put his arm around Daisy''s slender waist, put her in his arms, and then gave her a heavy kiss in her astonished eyes.


    Daisy''s mind was blank. She forgot to struggle and let her face turn red. The little dragon girl, who is held by song Qingshu on the other side, looks at them curiously. She doesn''t know why, such a scene seems to be familiar. She can''t help but think that in the inn that night, the eldest martial sister and song Qingshu are in front of her face, bumping Luan beside the bed.


    Puchaqiucao looks even more strange. She thinks that she hasn''t paid much attention to Tang Kuo Bian''s son-in-law before. She didn''t expect him to be such a bold man. Although she is very dissatisfied with Tang Kuo Bian''s overt collusion with women other than his wife, she has to admire his heroism at this moment. Now she is in a tight encirclement and looks at the heroes like nothing.


    "If brother Yang holds me like this..." Pu Chaqiu grass had some pictures in his mind. Suddenly, the deer bumped into him, and a girl''s heart exploded.


    "Indecent!"


    "Immoral!"


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall, all the Taoist priests of Quanzhen sect were so angry that they attacked again with long swords.


    There were so many of them that there was almost no place for them to dodge. Daisy turned pale and thought that when her husband died, she didn''t even accompany him to die. As a result, she was going to live and die with song Qingshu today.


    She was about to meet the enemy with her sword. As for how many swords she could hold, she had no time to think. Who knew that a strong force came from her waist, and she fell back into song Qingshu''s arms again. His faint voice rang out in her ear: "let''s leave it to me next."


    It turned out that song Qingshu had managed to control XiaoLongNu''s injury. He held her in one hand, released his other hand and pressed it into the void. Dozens of swords scattered on the ground trembled, and the Taoist priests of Quanzhen also noticed the strange situation. When they were in doubt, dozens of swords on the ground suddenly flew into the air and began to rotate rapidly with song Qingshu as the center, It forms a bright sword curtain.


    Those Taoist priests who were close could not escape, and they were so scared that they quickly backed away. At the beginning, the sword screen was just flying in the three feet of song Qingshu. As they retreated, the whole aperture range suddenly expanded to nearly one foot.


    Song Qingshu, holding little dragon girl in his arms, took daiqisi and puchaqiucao as if they were walking leisurely outside the hall. Along the way, no one dared to get close to Quanzhen.


    Daisy looked at the flashing sword curtain around her, and her lips were slightly red. Is this really martial arts? No wonder even mingzun was defeated by him! But when he was young, how did he practice his martial arts?


    Not to mention Daisy, even the little dragon girl, who has always been so calm, is looking around curiously, her eyes flickering. She thinks to herself that she can barely control dozens of swords at the same time with all kinds of power, but the control range can only be a few inches around her body, and it can never be expanded to a foot away.


    Moreover, because she controls too many swords, the strength of each sword will inevitably decrease a lot, which makes it impossible to break the defense when she meets a real master. It is inevitable that she is a little too clever to have enough strength and weight. However, her opponent''s sword array has no such problem at all. Dozens of swords rotate around at high speed. If anyone dares to get close to them, they will be twisted into meat foam immediately.


    Puchaqiucao''s reaction is the coldest. After all, she has been numbed by the magical martial arts displayed by the other party. In addition, she always thinks that song Qingshu is Tang kuodian. It''s hard for her to have any other idea about Tang kuodian, a married man. Her only idea is to marvel at Princess Gebi''s choice of son-in-law, You should know that Tang Kuo Bian always has a low sense of existence in the capital. Who knows that he is such an amazing figure.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s several people treat others as if they have nothing, they walk out in such a swagger that the Quanzhen disciples in the hall have no face, and Zhang Zhiguang''s mind is even more changed: there are so many people around them, and one of them is seriously injured. If they leave like this, what face will I have to fight for the position of leader of the sect?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Zhiguang yelled: "don''t be frightened by him. This sword curtain is just powerful. Let''s rush up together. I don''t believe he can control those swords!"


    Many Quanzhen disciples agreed, but no one dared to go up. After all, the sharp voice of the sword curtain was clear and audible. It was not like a strong man outside but a strong man in the middle.


    When Zhang Zhiguang saw that everyone did not move, he suddenly got a flash of inspiration in his head and yelled, "don''t be afraid, let''s throw the sword together!"


    Tiangang Beidou formation has been trained for similar cooperation. If you meet a difficult enemy, sometimes you will shoot each other''s swords, and the other side will receive the swords of your companions, and the enemy is likely to be in a hurry and show his flaws.


    After being prompted by Zhang Zhiguang, all the Taoists woke up one after another and raised their swords flat forward. Then they used their other hand to strike at the end of the hilt with their internal power. In a moment, countless swords shot away at Song Qingshu in the middle.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, and the sword curtain around his body speeded up a little. Then there was a clanging sound in the hall. The long swords hit the sword curtain, as if water had hit the stone wall, and suddenly scattered.


    For a moment, the sharp swords in the hall were flying around in irregular tracks. Although the Quanzhen disciples were trained to receive swords from each other, how could they catch the swords flying around without tracks?


    In the main hall, they were all injured by four scattered swords. Almost no one could stand safe.


    When song Qingshu looked around, except for Ouyang Feng on the other side competing with Quanzhen Qizi, the whole hall was full of Qi. Moreover, it was a little far away. When the flying sword arrived, most of its strength had disappeared. Therefore, it was shocked by their Qi, and all fell to the ground without affecting them.


    Originally, Qiu Qianren had a headache with several big dipper arrays. As a result, these fast flying swords disrupted each other''s array. He took the opportunity to hurt several other people and broke the whole array in one fell swoop.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the situation would turn around in an instant, and the whole Quanzhen religion basically lost its combat effectiveness.


    When the sword curtain is put away, song Qingshu stretches his feet and strides across it. The whole person suddenly appears in front of Zhang Zhiguang. He looks down at Zhang Zhiguang lying on the ground, with two swords on his body. He keeps groaning. The chanting Taoist priest can''t help but show a joking smile: "Zhou Lang has a clever plan to settle the world. He loses his wife and breaks his army."


    Zhang Zhiguang saw that because of his bad idea, the whole Quanzhen religion was likely to be destroyed. He could not help but feel ashamed. He wanted to have a crack in the ground and go straight in.


    Who knows that at this time, song Qingshu suddenly raised his voice: "thank you, Taoist priest, for your help, so that we can subdue your teachers without any difficulty. I will never forget the credit."


    "Zhang Zhiguang, you beast!"


    "Traitor who eats inside and outside!"


    "The dog thief who cheated the master and destroyed the ancestor!"


    "Despicable traitor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, all the Taoists in the hall glared at Zhang Zhiguang one after another and scolded him.


    Zhang Zhiguang almost wants to cry without tears. He wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to speak. After all, the fact is defeated before his eyes. If it were him, he would not believe it. But this black pot is too big for him to carry. Even if others don''t believe him, he has to explain.


    However, when he was about to open his mouth, song Qingshu''s voice rang in his ear again: "I can let you teach Quanzhen in the next term, but it depends on whether you know it or not."


    When Zhang Zhiguang was in a daze, he was standing three feet away without moving his lips. Why did he hear his voice? But after all, he was an outstanding figure among the three generations of disciples of Quanzhen sect. He was well-informed and soon remembered the unique skill of transmitting sound into secrets in the Wulin.


    In addition to being shocked, Zhang Zhiguang''s mind is also rapidly turning. Now it is a foregone conclusion that the other party controls the whole audience. No matter how much resistance he resists, it will not help. It''s better to be obedient to the other party. After all, the other party can''t take charge of Quanzhen cult in person. He needs a spokesman for interests, and he can take advantage of this opportunity to get his dream position in charge of Quanzhen cult.


    Seeing that Zhang Zhiguang''s face changed, song Qingshu knew that he had been moved.


    The reason why song Qingshu forced Zhang Zhiguang to oppose the whole Quanzhen religion was that he had no way to go. He had to hold his thigh tightly to keep his position. Otherwise, if you choose a person who is deeply popular among the followers to be the leader of the sect, it will not be easy for Quanzhen sect to regain its power in case the other party has any other thoughts.


    "Brother Feng, leader Qiu, I''ll leave it to you. You help Taoist Zhang clean up the mess. I''ll go down the mountain first." Compared with Quanzhen religion, song Qingshu is more concerned about Xiao Longnu''s life and death, and is eager to find a place to heal her.


    Ouyang Feng in the full competition of internal force, no time to answer, Qiu Qianren said with a smile: "marshal, please rest assured, here to us."


    Song Qingshu is about to leave, but the little dragon girl in her arms struggles to raise her head. Her eyes slowly sweep away from the hall and whispers, "wait, where''s Yin Zhiping?"


    ----


    Alas, on the highest level of death, Qixi quarrels with his wife

 Chapter 972

    Yin Zhiping was stabbed in the chest by a sharp sword. He had been fatally injured, but he was not dead for a while. He was saved by his younger martial brother. He was on the verge of death. He was so angry that he suddenly heard a soft voice asking: "where is Yin Zhiping?"


    These four words are very light, but in his ears, they are like thunder. I don''t know where his strength came from. He turned over and stood up and cried, "Dragon Girl, I''m here!"


    Little Dragon Girl gazed at him for a moment, but when she saw that his robe was dripping with blood, and his face was completely devoid of blood, she could not help but despair. She said in a trembling voice, "big beard, can you do me a favor?"


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed what she was going to say and nodded: "Miss long, just talk. Even if it''s a big help, I''ll help you."


    Little dragon girl looked at Yin Zhiping and murmured, "my innocence has been tarnished by this man. Even if I recover, I can''t stay with Guo Er forever. Can you help me kill him?"


    In her heart, the light, the wind, the fog, and the moon were shining, but she felt that everything could be said to others. Even before hundreds of people, she still told the truth of her sorrow.


    Song Qingshu has a strange face. His joyful Zen practice is a master of yin and Yang. He can see at a glance whether XiaoLongNu is a virgin or not. What''s more, he asked yinzhiping about her and Zhao Zhijing''s gratitude and resentment in the inn last time. He knew that yinzhiping''s lust had poisoned her heart and poisoned XiaoLongNu''s tea, Fortunately, what little dragon girl practiced was pure hearted and lustless Kung Fu, but she was not lost in nature by drugs and was taken advantage of by others.


    But why does little dragon girl say that her innocence has been tainted by Yin Zhiping?


    It turns out that little dragon girl doesn''t know much about men''s and women''s affairs. If she was poisoned that night, she would be sullied. Moreover, she mistakenly thinks that Yang Guo wants to marry Guo Fu because she dislikes herself. Therefore, she''s totally disillusioned. What she says is also a bit nondescript.


    When these words of little dragon girl came to his ears, Yin Zhiping couldn''t help but feel like a knife gouging out. He thought that if he wanted to make a fool of himself for a moment, he made a big mistake. He respected little dragon girl like heaven and man, but he made her miserable all her life. He really couldn''t redeem her for death. He cried out: "master, four martial uncles, my disciples are very sinful. You must not blame Miss long."


    With that, he jumped up and rushed to the ground with 89 long swords sticking out from the ground. He passed by several swords and was killed immediately.


    All of them were so surprised that they could not help exclaiming in unison.


    "Zhiping!" When Qiu Chuji saw his beloved''s death, he was angry and anxious, and his true Qi would inevitably be stagnant. What kind of person Ouyang Feng was, he immediately seized the opportunity, urged 100% toad Gong, and stormed his hands to attack the other side.


    Poof!


    Quanzhen Wuzi vomited all his blood and fell to the ground in a dispirited spirit. It seemed that he had a lot of hands.


    After listening to XiaoLongNu''s words, Qun Dao sees Yin Zhiping plead guilty and commit suicide. It seems that he must have disobeyed the rules and insulted XiaoLongNu by dirty means. The five sons of Quanzhen are all highly disciplined people. It''s a shame to think that it''s their own fault. In addition, now that everyone has no power to fight back, they think that the foundation of Quanzhen religion will soon be destroyed, and Qiu Chuji''s several people are immediately disillusioned.


    Song Qingshu then said to Little Dragon Girl, "Dragon Girl, Yin has confessed to suicide. Let''s go down the mountain first."


    His heart is very complicated. Now that Yin Zhiping is dead, there is no proof of death. At that time, everyone will think that XiaoLongNu has been sullied by Yin Zhiping. This kind of thing can''t be explained, and we don''t know how many rumors she will encounter in the future.


    Song Qingshu didn''t remind Xiao Longnu of this problem. On the one hand, he was selfish and wanted to use it to leave a bad impression in Yang Guo''s heart. Although with Yang Guo''s temperament, even if Xiao Longnu really lost her body, he would not mind. But there is an old saying that, as it is well said, a lot of money is wasted. What''s more, Yang Guo is also a man. I don''t believe that there will be any estrangement in his heart.


    When Ouyang Feng heard that his daughter-in-law to be had been ruined by the Taoist priest of Quanzhen, he was filled with new and old grudges. He suddenly burst into a rage: "the Quanzhen religion is very respectable, and its essence is full of men, thieves and prostitutes. Since he has taught such shameless and obscene disciples, how can he be excused from responsibility as a master?"


    As soon as the words fell, he reached for Qiu Chuji''s tianlinggai and split it. This palm, with the sound of wind and thunder, was frightening. If he split it, how could Qiu Chuji survive?


    It''s a pity that qiuchu''s fuselage was seriously injured. Now it''s hard to move a finger. How can we avoid it? The other four were in worse condition. They could only watch Ouyang Feng''s palm fall to the head of the aircraft.


    Sun Buer even turned his head and couldn''t bear to see the cruel scene later.


    Song Qingshu frowned and was about to speak when suddenly a white shadow flashed by. At the critical moment, it appeared between Ouyang Feng and Qiu Chuji. With a flick of his sleeve, he lifted Ouyang Feng''s fierce hand, and then pointed to his chest.


    Ouyang Feng hurried back to the palm grid block, fingers and palms intersect, Ouyang Feng''s face suddenly turned red, and quickly retreated back, and only after retreating for several Zhang''s distance did he stabilize himself.


    All this happened in the light of lightning. In the hall, except song Qingshu and Qiu Qianren, even Qiu Chuji and others didn''t see the process of their fighting. They only saw a white shadow flash by, and then Ouyang Feng suddenly retreated back. What happened in the middle? Most of the people in the hall were in the clouds.


    From Song Qingshu''s point of view, Ouyang Feng''s hands behind his back trembled slightly. Obviously, he was injured a lot. He could not help looking at the man curiously, wondering who in the world could hurt Ouyang Feng badly in the blink of an eye.


    The man was very tall, with a plain white robe. Standing there, he had a heroic spirit. It''s a pity that he wore a mask on his face. I can''t see his appearance. I can only judge his age from his snow-white hair. Although wearing a mask, at that moment, everyone believed that this man was so cool and elegant when he was young.


    "Thank you for your help. If you dare to ask your name, the whole Quanzhen sect will remember it." Qiu Chuji finally came back to his senses, and quickly arched his hands and asked. He didn''t know why. He always felt that he had seen this person''s back somewhere.


    "Will Quanzhen be remembered by the whole society?" The white robed old man was stunned, as if he had heard something interesting, and then shook his head, "no, you can remember the teacher''s instruction and never give in to Tartars. If Wang Chongyang is alive in heaven, you will be very happy."


    Hearing that he called his master''s name directly, Qiu Chuji was shocked: "I wonder if you are a friend of my master?"


    The old man in white robe was silent for a long time. Just now he sighed: "it''s true."


    Ouyang Feng''s heart is turned up the waves, a face ugly looking at each other, this bearing, this martial arts, others can not recognize it, but he will not recognize it!

 Chapter 973

    Ouyang Feng was impressed by the martial arts displayed by his opponent just now, because he had experienced it more than once.


    "But the man was dead..." Ouyang Feng looked at the other side in disbelief for a moment.


    Song Qingshu looks dignified finally, can''t help but ask: "brother Feng, how are you now?"


    Ouyang Feng shook his head slightly, bit his teeth, and finally squeezed out a few words: "not very good..."


    Not only is it not so good, he can even feel the real madness in his body. If he hadn''t been practicing the nine Yin manual practice in recent years, he would have shifted the hole between haste and hurriedly. I''m afraid that the other finger just broke his decades of hard work.


    "One Yang finger!"


    Ouyang Feng was used by Wang Chongyang to break the toad skill. After years of hard training, he came back. How could he not recognize this skill? It''s obvious that this man is not Yideng master, or the monks of Tianlong temple in Dali. Moreover, whether he is Yideng master or Kurong Zen master, who has the highest Yiyang finger level in Tianlong temple, it''s impossible to hurt him in one move. So who is this man? If you rule out all the impossibilities, the answer is ready.


    "Although Mr. Ouyang is known as a Western poison in the river and lake, his behavior is not in vain for a generation of masters. He used to be a very superior figure. Why is he now willing to degenerate and become the eagle dog of Tartars in the kingdom of Jin?" Said the old man in white.


    Ouyang Feng''s face was hot, and his real Qi was in a mess. He couldn''t open his mouth for a moment. Song Qingshu asked, "who are you and why are you against us?" Because the other side has a great reputation, how to speak for Ouyang Feng is of no help. It''s better to change the topic directly.


    The white robed old man snorted coldly: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I hate Tartars most in my life."


    Song Qingshu''s breath choked, and his stomach was filled with indignation. People''s heart was in Cao Ying and their heart was in Han Dynasty. Oh, no, they were in Cao Ying and their heart was in Han Dynasty.


    Of course, the reason can not be explained to others, song Qingshu is not willing to explain.


    The white robed old man looked him up and down: "look at you, you should be a senior official of the state of Jin."


    "I''m flattered, but now I''m the Minister of the state of Jin and the marshal of the capital." Song Qingshu thought that since he wanted to perform, the play must be well done, and the momentum must not be weakened.


    The old man in the white robe was stunned and said angrily, "I''m really ashamed. I think I''m a villager in the mountains. Is it so easy to cheat me?"


    In his life, he regarded the state of Jin as an enemy, and naturally understood the bureaucratic system of the state of Jin. Shangshuling is the leader of the political situation of the imperial court of Jin, and duyuanshuai is the leader of the military. No matter which one is, he is the most respected and respected person in the state of Jin. Although he has a big beard, I can see that he is not very old. How can he hold such a crucial position, let alone concurrently serve as the leader of the military and government? Is that not to empty the emperor?


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "although you are not a villager, it seems that the news is not very well-informed."


    The old man in white robe was stunned and surprised to see that no one of his companions was showing a different look. Then he laughed: "it''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It''s not a waste of time! I''ve been fighting against the kingdom of Jin all my life. Although I''ve made some achievements occasionally, it doesn''t help the overall situation. I didn''t expect that I would catch such a big fish after half of my body was buried in the soil! "


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I''m afraid you''ll catch a shark and sink yourself in."


    The white robed old man snorted: "I''ll come to see if your hand Kung Fu is as good as your mouth Kung Fu."


    Song Qingshu showed a embarrassed expression and hugged daiqisi: "I can only deal with women and men, or her mouth is more powerful."


    Most of the people in the hall were monks. For a moment, no one could recognize the subtext of his words. But even so, Daisy was so ashamed that she couldn''t help staring at him.


    The old man in white robe didn''t understand. Just when he was impatient, his eyes fell on the little dragon girl in Song Qingshu''s arms. He couldn''t help looking puzzled: "how did the descendants of the ancient tomb sect mix with the Tartars of the Jin Dynasty?"


    Although he didn''t know little dragon girl, he recognized the way of breathing her luck at a glance. It was the jade girl''s Heart Sutra that made her look a little ugly for a moment.


    When Lin Chaoying was so beautiful, how could her descendants make friends with Jin people?


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Miss long and I just met by chance. Just now, I saw that these smelly Taoist disciples of Quanzhen sect swarmed up to bully her as much as possible. They just saved her."


    The white robed old man looked at XiaoLongNu carefully, nodded and said, "yes, she is really hurt by Quanzhen martial arts." Then he looked back at Quanzhen Wuzi and said, "what he said is true. You people rush up and hurt that girl?"


    Quanzhen''s five sons looked at each other and were embarrassed one after another. Liu chuxuan replied, "I''ll tell you back, because of a misunderstanding, we''ve done a lot to miss long. We really feel sorry for Miss long."


    The old man in White said strangely, "you are also her elders. You need five of you to deal with a little girl? Do you need the help of other disciples? "


    Recognizing the strange meaning in his tone, Liu chuxuan didn''t think much about it. He subconsciously replied, "Dragon Girl''s sword skill is magical. We are far from her opponent." And a look of shame.


    The old man in the white robe muttered to himself, "how can Lin Chaoying''s descendants be so powerful?" The tone seemed to be full of chagrin and reluctance.


    These words fell in the ears of Quanzhen Wuzi. He immediately felt ashamed of his master.


    "Do you know grandmothers?" Little dragon girl asked weakly with her eyes wide open.


    "It''s not just knowledge." The white robed old man sighed and soon recovered. After all, this business is very important. Looking back at Song Qingshu, he frowned and said, "you''re not going to hold this little girl and fight with me, are you?"


    Song Qingshu knew that he was very good at martial arts, so he didn''t dare to trust him. He quickly handed XiaoLongNu to daiqisi and said to her and puchaqiucao, "help me take good care of her."


    When the two girls took little dragon girl to one side, song Qingshu began to pay close attention to the white robed old man. The other side stood there casually, as if they were integrated with heaven and earth, which made him secretly frightened.


    At this moment, Ouyang Feng finally straightened out the disordered Qi in his body, and was able to remind him: "be careful, brother. He is..."


    Ouyang Feng suddenly stopped talking. It turned out that he suddenly realized that if he said the name of the man, it might affect the mentality of song Qingshu''s decisive battle. After all, the name of the man was so loud that it had become a legend in the Jianghu. Anyone who met him would lose three points in momentum.

 Chapter 974

    Ouyang Feng''s desire to speak and stop arouses the interest of all the people in the temple. Not to mention the people of Jin State, but even the people of Quanzhen sect are very curious about the identity of the visitor. It''s a pity that he doesn''t say anything, which makes a whole group of people angry and anxious.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "brother Feng, you don''t have to say that I probably know who he is. Don''t worry, it''s not sure who will win or lose this battle."


    Even Zhang Sanfeng can''t do it. The only possibility is that the opponent''s martial arts just restrain Ouyang Feng.


    Ouyang Feng''s toad skill is very magical, but the only drawback is that he has too long potential, so he is restrained by Yiyang finger to a certain extent. This is the saying that "South fire conquers West gold" is popular in the Wulin. However, between Yideng master Xiuwei and Ouyang Feng but Bozhong, even if his martial arts are restrained, Ouyang Feng can never be hurt by one move. As for other Yiyang finger masters in Dali, The highest accomplishments are all in Tianlong temple. In those years, song Qingshu wanted to steal the sword Sutra of "six pulse sword" and had a fight with the monks in Tianlong temple. He knew all about those people''s accomplishments. No one had the ability to hurt Ouyang Feng.


    Another Yang refers to the fact that his martial arts are far superior to Ouyang Feng''s. There is only one person in the whole world, that is, Wang Chongyang, the most powerful of the five wonders.


    Although it is said that he died a long time ago, song Qingshu will not be surprised if anything happens.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Ouyang Feng was stunned and immediately nodded: "yes, my brother''s cultivation may not lose to him now."


    The old man in the white robe immediately became interested and said with a smile: "I thought you would only be ashamed when you were young, but since Mr. Ouyang said so, your martial arts must be extraordinary. I''d like to see it. Well, you are the younger generation of the Wulin. I''ll give you three moves first. "


    Qiu Chuji quickly reminded him: "be careful, elder. This man''s martial arts are so high that we have never seen him in our life. His skill of flying sword is really unpredictable!" Before, song Qingshu manipulated more than ten swords to come and go freely in the encirclement of hundreds of Taoists, which left a shocking impression on them.


    The old man in white robe didn''t like it. He put his hands behind him and said proudly, "I really want to see that."


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel happy because he could make moves first. Instead, he was full of indignation. He had read so many novels and films in his previous life. Those who made moves first, no matter how gorgeous the moves were, just set off another person. This flag really can''t stand.


    However, he quickly distinguished between the real world and the illusory world. Since he was asked to do something first, he would not take advantage of it.


    "In that case, I''m not polite."


    With a smile, song Qingshu reaches out to the void. The three swords that fall on the ground suddenly fly into the air. The tip of the sword is facing the old man in white robe. It vibrates slightly and makes the sound of dragon chanting.


    As expected, the old man in white robe was a little moved. The famous swordsmen in the river and the lake are unknown, but it seems that they have never seen anyone who can defend the sword like this.


    "I don''t want to take advantage of you. There are three swords here, even if I make three moves." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s words fell, he reached out and pressed them. The three long-standing swords seemed to shoot at the old man in white robe like three meteors.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Quanzhen Wuzi exclaimed in unison. The power of this move made them feel palpitating. They knew that if they and the old man in white robe moved to another place, they would not be able to move even under the powerful pressure. The terrible momentum from the sound of the sword was not flesh and blood. Even if the statue of Sanqing in the main hall was hit in the front, it would turn into powder.


    Daisy''s face is complicated. Song Qingshu''s skill is really amazing. She has a special identity. She has seen countless masters over the years. But I''m afraid that only Yang Dingtian and Zhang Wuji who can barely compare with him, and Huo Shan, an old man in the mountains in the Persian general arena. As for the king of trees and the three envoys of wind and cloud, I''m afraid they are not even fit to carry shoes for him.


    Today, puchaqiucao was completely convinced by song Qingshu. Fortunately, his elder brother was not here. Otherwise, when he saw this scene, he would think that he had been the first expert in the state of Jin all these years, and he still had to find a way to get in? Tang Kuo argued that this man was really deep enough. He kept a low profile for so many years, but if he didn''t make a name for himself, he would make a big name.


    XiaoLongNu''s mind is much more simple. She is seriously injured, and her beautiful eyes are half closed. But this battle is related to the life-saving benefactor, so she starts to watch the battle. However, she turns her eyes to the old man in white robe, wondering: "this man''s body shape is very familiar. I should have seen him somewhere, but why can''t I remember."


    "Well come!"


    The old man in white robe commented leisurely, then stretched out his hand and rolled his sleeve in front of him. Three powerful swords seemed to be controlled by an irresistible force, and all of them were retracted into his sleeve.


    Dangdang!


    A few clear sounds came. It turned out that the white robed old man shook his sleeves and three long swords fell to the ground.


    All the people looked at the three swords one after another. They saw that some of the swords that had been shining before were now dark, and they were all twisted like hemp flowers, lying on the ground quietly. They couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Daisy looked anxiously at Song Qingshu''s back. She easily took the move. He was afraid that


    Puchaqiucao also frowned slightly. He thought to himself that there are so many experts in the Wulin of the Central Plains. Tang Kuo''s martial arts skills are so good that the other side has an unfathomable expert who can compete. In case Tang Kuo''s battle situation is not good later, we have to rely on 3000 elite soldiers to rush in. No matter what kind of expert he is, he will be chopped into meat sauce.


    On the contrary, it''s Little Dragon Girl, Gujing bubo. In her opinion, life and death don''t matter. Besides, who wins or loses, they don''t have a problem.


    Song Qingshu didn''t show much surprise. If he guessed correctly, the other party was really that person. Of course, this move can''t hurt him.


    The old man in white robe said in a loud voice, "my boy, your sword technique can be called miraculous. It''s a pity that you have too many tricks."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s just a meeting with you. Looking at the whole river, that move just now is enough to deal with the vast majority of people."


    The old man in white robe pondered for a moment and nodded slightly: "yes, there are not many people in the whole river and lake who can take over your move just now."


    Song Qingshu replied, "you have already let me. Now you are welcome."


    The old man in the white robe said with a smile, "well, since you just made three swords, I will give you three fingers." Say to stretch out a finger to separate the empty point three times, immediately three abundant and thick, can''t with resist of air current gush to Song Qing written door.

 Chapter 975

    Because of the war and the flying sword, a hole was broken in the roof of Sanqing hall. At this time, the wind just blew outside, and several leaves fell from the roof. They just met the finger force of the old man in white robe and turned into powder in a moment.


    Therefore, although people in the temple can''t see the shape and trajectory of his finger force, it is enough to know the killing power of his finger force through this moment.


    "One Yang finger?"


    Song Qingshu quickly recognized the other side''s martial arts. Yiyang refers to this kind of martial arts, which is mainly used to seal the acupoints. The technique is magical and can''t be solved by ordinary people; When you reach a high and deep level, you can point points through the empty space to hurt the enemy invisibly; If you get to a higher level, your finger power will break the enemy''s internal Qi.


    In fact, it''s also very easy to understand. For the same size of force, is the area of force exerted by one palm larger than that exerted by one finger? The concept of pressure, junior high school physics.


    Masters of palm techniques in the river and the lake can often split the air and wave their palm power. However, they often suffer losses when they meet masters of finger force with similar skills. As long as the palm wind is punctured by finger force, no matter how powerful the palm wind is, it will fall apart immediately. Of course, if it is not for attacking each other with real Qi in the air, the mutual restraining effect of close combat will be greatly reduced, After all, two fingers are much more fragile than the palm. Even if the fingers can pierce each other''s flesh, your fingers will be broken by the palm force.


    Song Qingshu understood this truth, so he was not so stupid as to use the body protecting Qi or the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Instead, he stretched out his fist and hit the opponent''s finger force.


    In the hall, people only saw a layer of crystal light on Song Qingshu''s fist, followed by a loud bang, and the energy spread out, forming a strong whirlwind in the hall. Many Quanzhen disciples who were lack of skills even couldn''t open their eyes.


    Song Qingshu had to thank the junior high school physics teacher. Since the palm style is easy to break the face with finger force, he used a heavier fist style to attack. Compared with the palm style, the thick fist is not so easy to break through.


    The white robed old man''s eyes coagulated and looked at him tightly: "big demon subduing fist? What makes you the nine Yin Manual of the classics?


    Song Qingshu was surprised to know that when his martial arts reached the present stage, he would hardly use the ready-made moves. He would follow his heart and make corresponding changes according to the actual situation.


    The move of his fist just now combines the techniques of Wudang, Emei and even the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Even the disciples of Wudang and Emei can hardly recognize it, because after the change, the move is specious and will not be the same as any move of their sect.


    Of course, song Qingshu would not be surprised if the old man in white robe recognized his moves from Wudang and Emei. After all, it''s hard to hide from the real top experts, but the other party recognized him at a glance. It''s a big demon subduing fist!


    The essence of his fist just now is based on the meaning of Da Fu Mo boxing. If the boxing techniques of Emei, Wudang and beggars'' sect are skin appearance, then Da Fu Mo boxing is the soul of his fist just now. However, he only takes its meaning, not its shape. He didn''t expect that they were recognized by each other.


    I can not understand what "nine Yin classics" is. Song Qingshu''s identity was sensitive at this time, so he didn''t want to reveal too many secrets, so he had to ask three questions.


    The white robed old man snorted coldly: "originally, I saw that you were a man of cultivation, but as a man of gold, you stole from Han people''s unique skills. It seems that you can''t be spared."


    Song Qingshu didn''t mind, learning the rough tone of the Jin people, and said, "if you want to fight, you can''t get so much nonsense."


    Ouyang Feng frowned and stepped forward in a hurry: "I''ll help you, brother Qiu. Come along, too."


    Originally, with Ouyang Feng''s reputation and status in the Wulin, he would respect his status and never cheat others with more, but this man was Wang Chongyang, the most powerful Chinese power in the world in the past!


    At that time, Huashan discussed swords, Eastern evils and Western poisons, and the supernatural power of the southern emperor and the northern beggar fought on the top of Huashan for seven days and seven nights. Finally, the other four Jue were tied, and Wang Chongyang was recognized as the first.


    Later, some ignorant people in the river and lake took Wang Chongyang seven days and seven nights to convince the other four people and speculated in vain that even if Wang Chongyang''s martial arts were higher than the other four, it was only a limited age advantage.


    But they didn''t know that the eastern evil and Western poison, the southern emperor and the northern beggar''s martial arts were all between Bo Zhong and any two of them, even if they fought for three days and three nights, couldn''t tell the outcome, let alone let one of them be convinced of the other?


    Wang Chongyang only spent seven days and nights to win over everyone. How big is the gap between the two sides?


    What''s more, there were ten competitions at the top of Huashan Mountain at the beginning. Except for the four competitions Wang Chongyang participated in, the other six competitions between the four must have finished relatively quickly. It was really dark and dark, and they didn''t even win. Finally, they were exhausted.


    Therefore, it took Wang Chongyang only one day at most to win over the other four at the same time.


    After all, Wang Chongyang, the top of Huashan Mountain, did not show his full strength in front of them, which gave them the illusion that they might surpass him.


    When Ouyang Feng saw Hong Qigong a few years ago, it was obvious in his opponent''s words that Wang Chongyang won the first place because he didn''t practice the 18 dragon subduing palms and dog beating stick techniques. If he did it again now, it''s still unknown who will win.


    Ouyang Feng sneered to himself. In fact, he had this idea at the beginning. Later, he painstakingly developed a set of snake boxing in Baituo villa to prepare for the second Huashan sword championship. Unfortunately, all these illusions were shattered when he went to Chongyang palace later.


    What the nine Yin manual was, and Ouyang Feng''s death, was the death of Wang Chongyang. The seven sons and Zhou Botong''s stream were not his rivals. He quickly grabbed Wang Chongyang''s coffin and was trying to seize the secret of the nine Yin manual. The result was that he was instantly made by Wang Chongyang. He also broke his toad skill with a Yang finger.


    It''s said in the world that he was hit by the opponent because he didn''t expect Wang Chongyang to feign his death. But who is Ouyang Feng?


    The famous western drugs have dominated the underworld for many years. Have you never seen any tricks?


    At that time, Ouyang Feng had guessed that there might be deceit, but he couldn''t resist greed in his heart, and he thought that it would be easy to protect himself with martial arts, so he finally ventured to go to Chongyang palace. Before he came to Wang Chongyang''s coffin, he could be said to have been completely on guard, but he still didn''t have the strength to fight back in front of Wang Chongyang.


    At that moment, Wang Chongyang''s martial arts were not comparable to those of Huashan. Ouyang Feng realized how terrible Wang Chongyang was when he tried his best. Fortunately, Wang Chongyang was having an encounter with him and didn''t take his life. He just broke his toad skill so that he could save his life.


    Because it was so disgraceful, Ouyang Feng never explained it to anyone and let the popular views in the river and lake prevail.


    When he heard that Hong Qigong thought he could surpass Wang Chongyang, Ouyang Feng''s cold eyes were full of pity and disdain. The most fortunate thing for him these years was that Wang Chongyang died early.


    But who knows he''s back from the dead!


    Although Ouyang Feng had been practicing the nine Yin manual for years, martial arts had already been no longer the same. But when he thought of Wang Chongyang''s fear at the beginning, Ouyang Feng could only face up to his face and offered to join forces with Song Qingshu and Qiu Julin.

 Chapter 976

    Qiu Qianren knew that Ouyang Feng had always been arrogant. Seeing that he took the initiative to fight against the enemy, he was shocked. However, he still chose to believe the other party''s judgment, cooperated with Ouyang Feng, formed a horn with song Qingshu, and surrounded Wang Chongyang in the middle.


    Wang Chongyang looked at him and said coldly, "what a hero Jiannan, the former leader of the Iron Palm Gang, fought against the Jin people all his life. In the end, his successor became the running dog of the Jin people! Well, let''s clean up the door for Shangguan Jiannan today. "


    After all, Qiu Qianren was also a clan. He was furious when he heard that he was not afraid of the wind


    Wang Chongyang snorts coldly and falls into Qiu Qianren''s ear, which makes his heart tremble. Qiu Qianren only feels that there is a flower in front of him, and the other party has already appeared in front of him. In a hurry, he has no time to react.


    "Your opponent is me. Why do you want to be unlucky with others?"


    At the critical moment, song Qingshu appeared in the middle of the two men, broke up Wang Chongyang''s attack, and pulled Qiu Qianren back for several Zhang.


    "Why?" Wang Chongyang didn''t catch up. Instead, he looked at Song Qingshu in surprise. "I thought your martial arts were enough to surprise me. Who knows your lightness skill is better."


    "Your lightness skill is not bad either." Song Qingshu smiles and pushes Qiu Qianren to Ouyang Feng with a soft force on his palm. "It''s good for you to watch the battle. I''ll deal with this person."


    Qiu Qianren just reflected and recalled what had happened just now. His face was very pale. The old man in white robe didn''t know what was sacred. The moment''s pressure made him unable to move.


    However, just now there was a factor that he despised the enemy. Even though he was expected to lose in the end, he was not as ugly as just now - of course, if he had a choice, he would never face that man again.


    "Brother, you..." Ouyang Feng wants to say and stop, obviously some don''t like song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "brother Feng, you can rest assured. I know who he is. I will be careful."


    Ouyang Feng''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. Before, he was worried that song Qingshu was afraid of Wang Chongyang before he heard his name. But now, there is no emotion fluctuation in his whole body, and he is so confident in the face of Wang Chongyang.


    Ouyang Feng knew that song Qingshu was not that arrogant person. Since he said so, he must have some assurance in his heart. It seems that there will be a fierce fight this time.


    For a moment, Ouyang Feng couldn''t help but be curious. Since the last time of Shenlong Island, he had never seen song Qingshu exert himself. This time, he might be able to explore it.


    Wang Chongyang said strangely, "I''m really confident."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "young people are brave."


    Wang Chongyang nodded: "yes, in fact, you are quite good at my temper. It''s a pity that you are a man of gold and have the ability to shock the world. If you stay in the world, it will be a great disaster for thousands of Han people, so I will never stay next. You should be careful."


    When song Qingshu reaches for a suction, he has a long sword in his hand. It''s not wise to waste his energy to control the flying sword when dealing with such level masters. We must cherish every bit of strength.


    "I haven''t used a sword for many years," Wang Chongyang said. He pulled out a long sword inserted on a nearby pillar and looked at the word "Chongyang" engraved on the sword. His eyes were full of memories. "But your martial arts are very good. If I don''t use a sword, I''m afraid it''s hard to kill you."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "should I be proud or regret?"


    Wang Chongyang said haughtily, "if you can force me to draw my sword, there are only a few people in the world. You are young, of course, and you should be proud."


    Song Qingshu replied, "if you can force me to do my best, there are only a few people in the world. You are proud enough."


    Wang Chongyang was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "interesting, really interesting, look at the move!"


    In the middle of his laughter, Wang Chongyang had already stabbed song Qingshu with his sword. If it was an ordinary competition in the world, he would never attack like this. It''s a pity that this competition is about the fight between the Jin and Han Dynasties. He hates Jin people most in his life. In addition, song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are even higher than those of the four great masters of that year. For the sake of his idea, he doesn''t care about his reputation.


    Although song Qingshu talked with him all the time, he didn''t relax for a moment. When he saw his sword, he waved it to meet him. In the twinkling of an eye, they attacked each other.


    Quanzhen Wuzi looked at each other. Liu chuxuan hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, the sword technique of this elder seems to have the shadow of Quanzhen sword technique."


    Qiu Chuji was also carefully observing their moves. The five sons of Quanzhen had the highest accomplishments. After watching for a while, he shook his head and said, "this master''s sword technique is somewhat familiar, but if you look carefully, none of them is the same as our Quanzhen sword technique. His move just now seems to contain Shaolin and Kunlun techniques. The next move..."


    At this point, he suddenly found that he didn''t know how to go on, because the two players changed their moves too quickly. The first move often turned into the second move at the beginning. It seemed that they only had one move, but they changed more than ten moves in succession.


    Qiu Chuji was able to keep up at the beginning, but after seeing less than three moves, he began to get confused and couldn''t figure out why he used that move. In his opinion, that move was inexplicable and clearly pointed to the empty space, but the other man was facing the enemy and quickly changed several moves to deal with it. After Qiu Chuji finally figured out the secret, the two of them had been fighting for dozens of moves. He had to give up thinking about the mystery of their moves, just like a village man in the wilderness.


    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren''s martial arts are far superior to those of Quanzhen Wuzi. They can keep up with the situation in the field. Wang Chongyang and song Qingshu come and go. Although each move seems ordinary, they are all common moves in the world, but when you look at it carefully, there are subtle differences. Sometimes you change your angle, sometimes you slow down, Those ordinary moves have a return to nature effect, which makes them dizzy.


    They asked themselves where they were, and they couldn''t find a better way to deal with it. After fighting for dozens of moves, even Qiu Qianren could not keep pace.


    The three women beside them are also staring at the war situation. Their martial arts cultivation is not as good as Qiu Qianren. Therefore, they can''t tell the subtlety of the moves of both sides for a long time. They can only judge which side is more dominant by who attacks more and who attacks less.


    Although puchaqiucao didn''t like to replace Tang kuodian, they both worked for the Jin court, so she naturally supported song Qingshu.


    Although XiaoLongNu is independent of the world, song Qingshu has just saved her, and she has no good feelings for the people of Quanzhen sect, so she quietly cheers for song Qingshu. However, she is seriously injured, and the two of them move and dodge quickly. After a while, she feels dizzy and disgusted, so she has to close her eyes and lean her head on Daisy''s shoulder.


    Daiqi Si is holding XiaoLongNu''s boneless body. Even though she is a woman, she can''t help but feel a surge in her heart. She thinks that no wonder song''s family name is fighting to save her. Which man is not attracted by such a woman?


    Although her skill is not as good as Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qian Ren, she is also the saint of Ming religion and the head of the four kings of law. Only by observing who is in the dominant position can we see.


    At the beginning, the old man in white robe attacked first, and song Qingshu always kept seven or eight moves to return one or two moves. However, although he was at a disadvantage, the situation was not chaotic at all. After a while, song Qingshu gradually returned three or four moves among the ten moves, and fought dozens of moves. It turned out that six of the ten moves were attacked by song, but the old man in white robe was gradually on the defensive.


    Ouyang Feng also looks strange. He thinks that Wang Chongyang may lose his way today. He has to compare his sword skills with song Qingshu.


    Since Ouyang Feng got to know song Qingshu, he has never seen anyone who is more proficient in swordsmanship than him!


    Wang Chongyang was obviously aware of his disadvantage. After a few moves, he jumped out of the battle circle and looked at him: "are you from the Wuyue sword sect? No, no one of the Wuyue sword sect has such attainments in sword technique. Well, have you ever seen a person who seeks defeat alone? "


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaps. How can he listen to the meaning of his words? It seems that he has the same understanding as Dugu Qiubai?


    "I''ve been to the sword grave of Dugu by chance." Song Qingshu replied.


    Wang Chongyang immediately relieved: "no wonder your sword moves have the intention of seeking defeat alone."


    Song Qingshu can''t help remembering that he traveled all over the world and tried to use the advantage of the passers-by to search those legendary Musashi. The sword tomb is one of them. It''s a pity that Yang Guo took away the dark iron Epee when he left. In order not to return empty handed, he took the wooden sword from the sword tomb. At that time, he was still annoyed and felt that he had not gained much. But later, his accomplishments gradually increased. In retrospect, he realized that the biggest treasure in the sword tomb was not the divine carving, nor the dark iron Epee, but the words "seeking defeat alone" carved on the cliff


    "For more than 30 years,


    He killed all the enemies and traitors and defeated all the heroes. There was no resistance in the world. He had no choice but to live in seclusion in the deep valley and make friends with carving.


    Woo hoo, it''s lonely and embarrassing to ask for a rival in your life but you can''t get it! "


    ¡ª¡ªThe sword devil seeks defeat alone


    Those with insufficient skills can only read the life of Dugu Qiubai, who is crazy about pulling cool and hanging on the sky. Even those with insufficient skills can''t see anything. However, when song Qingshu''s accomplishments have risen and his understanding of sword technique has come back to its original state, when he recalls the words on the cliff, he can see all the sword meaning left by Dugu Qiubai.


    "Now that you''ve got the true story of fighting for defeat alone, I''m not your opponent," Wang Chong Yang admitted frankly. "But you should be careful with the next move."


    He steps on the seven stars and turns around Song Qingshu with a very mysterious pace. Everyone in the hall only feels a flower in front of him, and suddenly finds that he is incarnated in seven figures and surrounds song Qingshu in the middle.


    "Tiangang Beidou formation! It''s master''s Tiangang Beidou array! " Qiu Chuji suddenly looked very excited, and the five sons of Quanzhen all burst into tears.

 Chapter 977

    Before, Wang Chongyang deliberately hid his identity, and Quanzhen Wuzi thought that respecting his teacher had passed away for a long time, so he didn''t think about it in that way. But now Wang Chongyang is forced by song Qingshu to reveal his original Kung Fu, and they can''t recognize it any more, so they are blind.


    However, they didn''t publicize it in a loud voice. On the one hand, they were worried that it would affect master''s competition. On the other hand, since master pretended to be dead in those years, it showed that there must be a reason. If the news of death and rebirth were spread out, I''m afraid it would affect master''s major events.


    At the thought of master''s extraordinary skill, the five sons of Quanzhen were inspired. They knew that with him, no matter how high the enemy''s skill was, they could only be defeated.


    Quanzhen Wuzi knew that master''s chance was rare, so he began to observe the situation of the war one after another. He only wanted to learn one and a half moves, and he would benefit a lot.


    Wang Chongyang''s footwork is very mysterious. It''s very different from the ordinary Tiangang Beidou array. Qiu Chuji and others thought it was a new array developed by master later. But when they think about it, they realize that Tiangang Beidou array needs seven people to operate. If master still follows the ordinary footwork, how can he use one person''s power to display Tiangang Beidou array?


    Seeing Wang Chongyang''s figure interspersed with each other, one person seems to be incarnated into seven people. Song Qingshu, who had been so indifferent before, was immediately in a state of confusion. Quanzhen Wuzi was amazed: only master, who was so amazing, could bring the power of Tiangang Beidou array to such a state.


    You should know that even if there is a tacit understanding between seven people, it is far less than one person''s empathy. That''s why Yang Guo''s double swords move is not as good as XiaoLongNu''s one person''s left-right fight.


    Of course, there are gains and losses. XiaoLongNu''s pure heart sword technique is faster and more exquisite, but its power is not as good as that of Yang Guo''s double swords.


    Wang Chongyang performs the Tiangang Beidou array by himself. The tacit understanding of the array cooperation is far better than that of the seven people, but the power of the move is certainly not as powerful as that of the seven Wang Chongyang.


    However, the law of heaven never means that whoever has more brute force can win the final victory. The strength of bison is far stronger than that of lion tiger, but it can only become the dish of lion tiger.


    It''s the same with martial arts. That''s why Xiaolongnv''s internal power is not as good as that of jinlunfawang, xiaoxiangzi, nimoxing and others. However, the combination of two swords makes each other in a mess.


    Although Wang Chongyang is not as powerful as the seven Wang Chongyang''s joint efforts in performing the Tiangang Beidou array, in the eyes of the enemy, it may not be better than the seven Wang Chongyang''s joint efforts in dealing with it.


    Song Qingshu is suffering at this time. Just after "Tianquan", "Yuheng" and Wang Chongyang fight each other for several swords, Wang Chongyang will appear on both sides of "Tianji" and "Kaiyang" to attack. Song Qingshu uses 18 dragon subduing palms to block each other''s palms. He feels that his palms are numb. Then there are two Wang Chongyang wielding their swords in "Yaoguang" and "Tianxuan", Quanzhen sword technique is used by Quanzhen Wuzi to feel its power is mediocre, but it is used by Wang Chongyang with subtle changes. The double swords are powerful and powerful. Song Qingshu has just connected several moves, and the real Qi in his body is not working well. How dare he connect them!


    Song Qing Shu hurriedly stare, with "the nine Yin manual" in the snake cat Beige turned light work in the array of drops, the body is smart, the sword shadow is flying. It''s a pity that Wang Chongyang himself used the Tiangang Beidou array. It''s not so easy for him to get out of trouble. However song Qingshu flies up and down, he is always firmly surrounded in the array.


    All the people in the hall have never seen such fierce fighting. Not only the Quanzhen disciples can''t breathe, but also Ouyang Feng''s face is pale.


    In fact, Ouyang Feng is also very strange. After practicing nine Yin, his martial arts are not the same as those of that year. Coupled with his strange moves, he may not have won the song Qingshu. But why do he have a deep fear when facing Wang Chongyang?


    After thinking about it, he can only blame the shadow left by the scene when he was defeated by Wang Chongyang in Chongyang palace. It was only after carefully observing the process of song Qingshu''s sword competition with Wang Chongyang that Ouyang Feng gradually regained his confidence. Although he is not Wang Chongyang''s opponent, it does not mean that he has no strength to fight.


    However, when Ouyang Feng saw that Wang Chongyang used the Tiangang Beidou array, his newly established confidence was shaken. Seeing the situation in the hall, some disciples with low skill will only guess that Wang Chongyang is fast enough to leave seven shadows. However, with Ouyang Feng''s skill, they can naturally feel that the seven shadows are not fantasy, but real. In other words, there are seven Wang Chongyang attacking song Qingshu together!


    What level is Wang Chongyang? He is the first of the five unique talents in the Central Plains. Even if we look at the whole world, it is also the existence of "three for one". Seven Wang Chongyang join hands, Ouyang Feng really can''t imagine who can compete with him in the world!


    He thought to himself that he and song Qingshu had changed places, and he might have been defeated a long time ago, but the other party could survive until now! And just embarrassed, but did not show obvious defeat, Ouyang Feng heart of admiration and more than three points.


    Song Qingshu, who is in the battle, is like a boat in a raging sea. He knows that if he continues to fight in this way, he will surely lose. So he simply takes off his long sword and uses 18 dragon subduing palms to deal with Wang Chongyang''s attack. Then he uses Qi to make the sword revolve around him three feet away, taking the opportunity to disrupt the opponent''s array.


    Ouyang Feng, who was watching the battle at one side, had a bright look in his eyes At the beginning, song Qingshu''s skill was not as good as that of him, so he was in a hurry with this move.


    With a cry, Little Dragon Girl woke up from her half coma. Daisy quickly apologized to her and said, "I''m sorry I pinched you just now." It turned out that when she watched the battle, she was so nervous that her palms were full of sweat when she saw that song Qingshu was falling into a bad situation. When she saw that song Qingshu suddenly used this move to move back to a certain decline, she was so excited that her hands subconsciously moved, but she forgot that little dragon girl was still in her arms.


    "It doesn''t matter," said little dragon girl with a faint smile, her eyes moved to the field, and she couldn''t help but be stunned. "There is such magical martial arts in the world."


    Daiqi Si only thinks that she is praising song Qingshu''s lijianshu, but she likes her greatly. But she didn''t know that little dragon girl praised both of them at the same time. On the contrary, Wang Chongyang''s use of Tiangang Beidou array made her more surprised.


    "It''s amazing what you do!" After the initial confusion, Wang Chongyang quickly adapted to it and took a chance to pick a sword on the flying sword.


    Wang Chongyang''s skill is so good that song Qingshu can no longer control the flying sword. He can only watch it fly to one side as if cutting tofu on the marble floor.


    That sword is just a common sword of Quanzhen disciples, but it has the internal power of two top experts. It''s not inferior to those magic weapons in the world.


    "What if you knock down a sword?" Song Qingshu is not in a hurry. With one move, the scattered swords float in the air one after another. In the next moment, he attacks Wang Chongyang''s seven figures from all angles.


    Wang Chongyang''s eyes were fixed, and he was not ready to fight against the flying sword. Instead, seven figures attacked song Qingshu. He knew that these flying swords were all controlled by song Qingshu. As long as he knocked down the opponent''s own master, these frightening flying swords would not break.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. With Wang Chongyang''s skill, it''s hard to hurt him. So at first, song Qingshu didn''t use it. Instead, he used a sword to fight with the opponent.


    At this time, Wang Chongyang intended to use the flying sword to influence the opponent''s footwork. After all, Wang Chongyang had to finish the Tiangang Beidou array with his own strength. Every step must be carefully calculated. As long as success can disturb his footwork, the opponent''s Tiangang Beidou array will not attack and break. Who knows that Wang Chongyang took advantage of his opportunity to control the flying sword so as to show his flaws, At one stroke, he urged the Tiangang Beidou formation to attack him, forming a situation of killing.


    "Ah


    Daiqi Si exclaimed, how she didn''t know the current situation. Although the flying sword was about to shoot at Wang Chongyang, before that, Wang Chongyang''s seven figures had blocked all the retreats of song Qingshu, and let him avoid them. Once song Qingshu was subdued, the flying sword would become a broken kite, and there was no threat?


    Although XiaoLongNu was depressed, she also looked at Song Qingshu nervously. She didn''t know why. Although she had never seen the big beard before, she could always feel a touch of kindness from her partner. What''s more, she was saved just now.


    Although puchaqiucao didn''t make a sound, her trembling body showed her true state of mind. She kept looking at the gate of the main hall, thinking how the 3000 elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain hadn''t come up yet. When this happened, she would definitely punish the deputy general!


    Ouyang Feng clenches his fists, and Toad Gong is ready to go. He knows that once song Qingshu is defeated, there will be no good end for him and Quanzhen sect. He is planning to join song Qingshu in the war regardless of the morality and justice of the world. It''s a pity that Wang Chongyang''s Tiangang Beidou formation is too tight, and he can''t find a chance to intervene.


    We can only wait for the moment when the two men win or lose, and then attack suddenly. Even if Wang Chongyang''s martial arts is better than him, it must be a great loss of vitality to win song Qingshu. He should have 50% confidence in that attack.


    Some of the seven figures used Quanzhen sword technique, some used Sanhua juding palm, some used heart destroying palm, some used big demon subduing fist, some used nine Yin white bone claw, some used white Python whip technique with legs, and some used one Yang finger with congenital skill to attack song Qingshu from seven different angles.


    At this time, even if song Qingshu had three heads and six arms, he couldn''t fight completely. As long as he was hit by any figure, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die with Wang Chongyang''s skill.


    Daisy''s face changed, and she pushed little dragon girl into puchaqiucao''s arms. She picked up a long sword and rushed over.


    ------


    ps.


    The north wind blows, the autumn wind is cool, whose wife keeps the empty room? I''m in trouble. I''ll help. I live next door. My name is Wang.


    Some people say that my God predicted that song Qingshu was going to give Wang Chongyang a hat in the story of the book. As a result, in real life, there really happened a case in which the surname song gave Wang a hat


    Song Qingshu said he was just lying with a gun.


    Well, now that the joke is over, let''s get back to the point. I still want to say something about why so many people like to read novels now, because novels can satisfy readers'' insatiable desires in real life. Different readers'' desires lead to different types of books they like. Some people like immortality, detached from life and death, so they like Xiuxian novels; Some people like hot-blooded fighting, treasure grabbing and adventure, so they like the mysterious world; Some people like it; Some people like, cough... So I like reading this book.


    Everyone has seven emotions and six desires. There''s nothing shameful about it. However, the reason why people are different from Qingshu is that they have the wrong number. It should be animals, that is, people have the sense of propriety, righteousness and shame, and the concept of moral right and wrong.


    Xiao Song can play NTR, but this is a novel after all. In reality, everyone should choose between desire and responsibility. Unfortunately, some people choose desire, so they have to bear the whole society''s rejection.


    Finally, I hope that readers of this book are all old drivers of sanguanzheng!


    The north wind blows, the autumn wind is cool, whose wife keeps the empty room? You don''t have time. I''ll use it. I live next door. My name is song.

 Chapter 978

    While Daiqi Si rushed over, Ouyang Feng''s toad skill was ready to reach its peak. Just as she was about to make a move, she suddenly said, "Gee!"


    Daisy didn''t know why she rushed up. Did she fall in love with this young man? With a shiver all over her body, she immediately vetoed the speculation. Thinking about it, she could only attribute it to the fact that she had invested so much in Song Qingshu. Although she was passive, the other side was really a thigh to rely on. I''m afraid she and Xiao Zhao will really rely on him to deal with mingzun in the future.


    "So we must not let him die now, otherwise I have sacrificed so much, which is in vain!"


    Daiqi Si bites her silver teeth and rushes in with her long sword. Although there are so many strong winds and shadows in the field, she can''t even see who she is. However, she thinks that no matter how much she can influence the old man in white robe, song Qingshu will have a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    However, when she got close to the two men''s battle circle, she immediately realized that she was wrong, and that she was very wrong. The two men''s martial arts skills were so high that the repercussions of the moves between them had already filled the place within a radius of ten meters. She suddenly added in, and these scattered forces seemed to find a vent, and all of them rushed to her.


    Daisy''s mind was blank. No matter who these two people were, they were the top people in the whole world. Any one hand could make her hate on the spot. What''s more, these two people are attacking together now?


    "Chiba, I don''t know if I can see you after I die..." at this moment, Daiqi Si was very clear in her mind. She suddenly realized how to tell her husband about her dishonesty in case she really saw her husband at that time. And when she asked why she died, did she tell her that she was trying to save her husband.


    When Daisy was worried about her gains and losses, suddenly a soft force came from her waist, and she fell into a warm embrace.


    "The elder sister gave up her life to help each other. My younger brother will repay this kindness after he died."


    There was a familiar voice in her ear. Daisy''s pretty face turned red. How could she not recognize that it was song Qingshu''s voice? What made her even more ashamed and indignant was that what the other party said made her think of the scene of intimacy between them that night. At that time, she was tossed all night. Finally, she could not help hugging him and yelling for her younger brother. This made her very upset when she woke up.


    "Why?"


    Wang Chongyang didn''t pay attention to their flirting, instead, he was thinking about how the other side could escape the inevitable situation. You know, he just completely blocked all the way back, and his heart was secure. Who knows that he just escaped from heaven!


    Looking back on the whole process just now, Wang Chongyang still didn''t have a clue. On the contrary, the flying sword controlled by song Qingshu was about to touch his body.


    When the seven figures came back to one, Wang Chongyang pressed his palms into the empty air, and his innate power, which had already reached the realm of perfection, gushed out, breaking the flying sword in the air.


    "How did you escape from my Tiangang Beidou formation just now?" Wang Chongyang did not continue to hand, negative hand standing in situ asked.


    Song Qingshu just recovered from his flirting with Daiqi Si and said with a smile: "step out."


    Wang Chongyang only thought that he was sarcastic, but his face sank: "OK, I''ll see how you step out again!" As soon as the voice fell, the figure again divided into seven parts and surrounded the song Qingshu in the middle with a much faster speed than just now.


    Daisy said hastily, "push me out, or you''ll be in danger if you have a burden."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "my sister is really worried about my safety."


    Daisy blushed: "bah, I want you to die. I just don''t want to be involved by you."


    "Don''t worry, my younger brother is not only big, but also capable." Song Qingshu bit Daisy''s ear and said, which made her angry and anxious. She thought that it was time to say this kind of bastard words in front of outsiders.


    Wang Chongyang saw that he didn''t care. He couldn''t help getting angry. He thought that I didn''t dare to kill you!


    However, Wang Chongyang, after all, was a great master. When he saw that song Qingshu was holding a woman in his arms, he took a few efforts. Even so, seven figures blocked each other''s retreat again.


    Song Qingshu smiles and tightens her hand to let Daisy''s soft and plump body stick to her. Then she raises her feet and takes a step to the side.


    Wang Chongyang was shocked to find that the other side jumped out of his array again, and stood in the position of Polaris. You should know that although Tiangang Beidou array is magical, it can not be without flaws. The orientation of Polaris is the biggest flaw of this array. If the enemy occupies the position of Polaris, he can use the master to drive away the slaves and make the Big Dipper array with hands and feet tied. He can''t use it freely.


    However, being occupied by the Polaris position is only a mistake made by the novice disciples of the array. If the seven sons of Quanzhen came, they would never let the enemy easily seize the Polaris position, let alone the founder of the array and Wang Chongyang, whose martial arts accomplishments are 100 times better than those of the seven sons of Quanzhen.


    Wang Chongyang naturally knows that the position of the north pole is of great importance, so he pays great attention when using his array. If the opponent goes to fight for the position of the north pole, he has already prepared dozens of ways to deal with it, so that the enemy will receive continuous attacks.


    But he thousands of defense, the other side still appeared in the Polaris position!


    "Why?" Wang Chongyang didn''t believe in evil. He immediately changed his array and attacked again. This time, he didn''t keep his hand. His action was three points faster than just now.


    I saw song Qingshu holding daiqisi, and then to the side of a cross, once again appeared in the Polaris position!


    "How can it be!"


    Not to mention Wang Chongyang, even the other people in the hall can''t believe that they are looking at everything in front of them with their eyes wide open. Quanzhen Qizi may be limited to his ability, but Ouyang Feng can see clearly.


    Maybe the onlookers can see clearly. Ouyang Feng can see clearly that there is a block in front of song Qingshu, but when he steps out, it seems as if the block in front is the air, and directly appears in the position of Polaris.


    As there are two adjacent rooms, you take a step towards the wall in this room, and the next moment you appear in the next room. No wonder even Wang Chongyang is so impolite.


    Wang Chongyang continued to change, so repeated a few rounds later, seven figure suddenly changed back to a person, only to see him standing in the same place, looking at Song Qingshu with a complicated look: "don''t fight any more, I... Lost."


    At this moment, he can''t help thinking of the eight words left in Lin Chaoying''s tomb - Chongyang''s life is no less than others. It''s so ironic to recall at this moment.


    Of course, as a matter of fact, Wang Chongyang has not lost the competition so far, and he is still vaguely on the upper hand. In the end, he really fights between life and death. With his decades of cultivation and insight, the probability of winning will still exceed 50%.


    However, Wang Chongyang has his own pride. Before, he fell into a disadvantage. Then the proud Tiangang Beidou array was easily broken. The key is that he can''t see how the other side can do it!


    If at this point he is still dogged, he is inferior.


    "Yield, yield!" Song Qingshu bowed his hand and said that he was lucky. Just now, he looked relaxed and even flirted with Daisy from time to time. In fact, he pretended to be so skillful.


    When he was in the suburb of Kaifeng, he understood the truth of "the man in the picture" and vaguely touched the threshold of space rules, so he could achieve the effect of almost instantaneous movement in a short distance. However, this move consumes a lot of internal power. Now his almost endless internal power can''t stand the terrible consumption. If he really goes on fighting with Wang Chongyang, it must be him who can''t support him first.


    "Well, it''s time to think of a name for this move. In the future, every time I use it, I''ll call out the name of the move first. Although I''m a little bit in the middle, the effect will be full with my Yushulinfeng''s style." Song Qing can''t help but YY in his mind.


    At this time, Wang Chongyang suddenly flashed and appeared beside XiaoLongNu. Puchaqiucao, who was his opponent, could only watch him grasp XiaoLongNu''s shoulder, rush out of the hall and disappear in the mountains.


    "This little girl is very close to me. I''ll take her first."


    Hearing Wang Chongyang''s words, song Qingshu was furious and rushed to the direction where he disappeared. He told Ouyang Feng and others: "control all the people of Quanzhen sect and wait for me to come back."


    Song Qingshu galloped through the mountains. He thought: who is the better than Xiao Longnv? Where can Wang Chongyang compare with me! Wang Chongyang is the adoring object of the mother-in-law of Xiaolong''s grandparents. Even lovers are not equal. I am a brother-in-law with a serious family, who has slept in a bed! Cough, the last one doesn''t count. Therefore, in any way, I am more qualified to be the guardian of little dragon girl when she is seriously injured.


    In my mind, I don''t know how long I have been chasing him. Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly coagulate, and the whole person stops. It turns out that Wang Chongyang is not far away waiting for him, while Xiao Longnu is placed on a big stone beside him.


    "I know I can''t run, so I won''t run?" Song Qingshu coldly said that the reason why he dares to catch up with Wang Chongyang is that he is confident that Wang Chongyang''s lightness skill is not as good as him. At that time, he can''t really beat Wang Chongyang, but he won''t have a big problem running with Xiao Longnu.


    Wang Chongyang breathed a breath, some depressed said: "now young people, it is self-confidence can."


    "I''m telling the truth." As a matter of fact, when I read "the hero of the divine eagle" before, song Qingshu didn''t like Wang Chongyang. No matter how good his martial arts were, he failed Lin Chaoying all his life!


    When Lin Chaoying felt sorry for herself in the cold ancient tomb, he combined the jade girl sword technique and Quanzhen sword technique into a new set of magical sword technique, which is to one day combine with the lover''s double swords to defend the enemy together; In her boudoir, she bought a box of dowry, and even fengguanxiashe was ready


    How does Wang Chongyang do when she is so affectionate? In order to win a sigh of relief, she would rather be a monk than a Taoist priest. After Lin Zhaoying died, he went into the tomb and saw the martial arts of the jade female heart Jing, the nine Yin Manual of truth.


    It''s just inexplicable that this kind of man has an open title in his previous life - slag man, proper slag man!


    In addition, he suddenly robbed XiaoLongNu, so song Qingshu didn''t bother to be polite to him.


    ----

 Chapter 979

    Wang Chongyang also looks depressed. He thinks that he is the best in the world. Although many top experts didn''t come to Huashan''s sword debate, today he suffered a lot in front of his younger generation. The key is that he didn''t have the courage to refute because he just lost the contest.


    Fortunately, Wang Chongyang''s temper has improved a lot over the past few decades. Otherwise, with his competitive temper, he would have to try again.


    Wang Chongyang coughed twice and took off the mask directly, revealing a clear face.


    Even if he didn''t like him, song Qingshu had to admit that even though they were all this old, they were still full of vigor and vitality, which made people feel like immortals.


    "No wonder Lin Chaoying was so fascinated that he didn''t want it. He must have been a handsome man when he was young." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but complain.


    "Why?" The little dragon girl, leaning on the big stone, looked at him carefully. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "you look like Wang Chongyang." The ancient tomb disciples spit at the portrait of Wang Chongyang every time they enter the tomb. Although the portrait is just the back, there is a front portrait of Wang Chongyang in the main hall of Chongyang palace. How can Xiao Longnu not recognize it when she goes in and out of Chongyang palace so many times?


    She was pure-minded, and did not worry about each other''s reputation. What''s more, the descendants of the ancient tomb sect did not like Wang Chongyang, so they called him by his first name.


    Wang Chongyang is also a Leng, immediately said with a smile: "yes, I am Wang Chongyang."


    "Aren''t you dead?" Little dragon girl looks at him in a daze. In her heart, Wang Chongyang and her grandparents are a generation. They always thought he was dead, but now they appear in front of her. It''s not surprising that there are ghosts.


    Wang Chongyang does not think Wu: "it''s a long story."


    Then he looked at Song Qingshu and said, "I''m here specially to wait for you."


    "Wait for me?" Song Qingshu is on guard. He knows that Wang Chongyang hates Jin Ren deeply. In case the other party is desperate to kill him, it''s really wrong.


    Noting song Qingshu''s reaction, Wang Chongyang frowned: "you don''t have to be careful. I''m not trying to kill you."


    "What do you want to do?" Song Qingshu didn''t relax his vigilance. After all, there was only one life, and the man opposite had the ability to threaten his safety.


    Wang Chongyang did not answer directly. Instead, he looked impatiently at his face: "I took off my mask on my own initiative. Why don''t you dare to show me your true face?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you know who I am?" He boasted that the technique of face changing had reached its peak. If he had not known in advance, he would never have seen any flaws.


    Wang Chongyang nodded: "at first, I didn''t see it, but later on, I remember that all the experts in the kingdom of Jin had learned it. No one has such excellent martial arts as you, and it''s impossible to teach you such excellent disciples. Moreover, your martial arts are both good at Buddhism and Taoism. The origin of Buddhism is not Shaolin, but Tibetan esoteric school, It is quite different from the way of Jin State. "


    Song Qingshu admired Wang Chongyang very much. Wang Chongyang is really worthy of being Wang Chongyang. At this moment, the source of his martial arts is very clear. You know, most people only know that he knows Taoist martial arts. Except for those who are very close to him, no one knows that he has learned Tibetan Tantric martial arts.


    "But just like this, it''s hard to judge my identity." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "This is nature," Wang Chongyang replied. "It''s mainly because you will work hard in the nine Yin manual."


    "The nine Yin manual"? Song Qing book is puzzled and puzzled. Nowadays, the nine Yin manual is not rotten to the street, but it is also widely spread.


    Wang Chongyang laughed, "the nine Yin manual is flowing to many places, but I know exactly where it is going. The eastern evil and the Western poison, the southern emperor and the northern beggars, except the eastern evil pharmacist Huang, were more or less; My younger martial brother Zhou Botong can also learn English; And Guo Jing and Huang Rong; The descendants of the ancient tomb sect may also be able to; In Song Dynasty, there was a branch of Jianshan Academy; The rest seems to be only Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect, and her husband song Qingshu. "


    After Wang Chongyang finished, he stared at Song Qingshu.


    Little dragon girl also looked back at him in surprise: "are you... Brother-in-law?"


    No wonder he has a familiar feeling


    At this time, Xiao Longnu was seriously injured and in danger. Relatively speaking, she became a little weak. She thought she would die quietly in the mountains and never see her son again. When she was grieving for her death, she suddenly saw a relative. Naturally, she turned a little sad into happy.


    She is helpless in the world. Except for Yang Guo, there are only two elder martial sisters who can barely be regarded as relatives. Li Mochou has never dealt with her, and their relationship is not so good. On the contrary, xuebing''er, the elder martial sister she just met, is gentle and kind-hearted. Although they don''t get along with each other for a long time, XiaoLongNu is very close to her.


    In addition, song Qingshu stood for her in the Inn at that time, helped her resist the Mongolian experts, and killed Zhao Zhijing for her. Therefore, XiaoLongNu was also very fond of this cheap brother-in-law.


    Staring at her clear eyes, song Qingshu took off her mask and said with a smile, "little younger martial sister, long time no see."


    Seeing the handsome face in front of her, little dragon girl can''t help blushing. She can''t help but think of the scene that he and the eldest martial sister were playing around with each other that night. Especially when he was still holding his hand, it seems that now she can feel the heat of his hand.


    "Younger martial sister? You''re from the tomb sect, too. " Now it''s Wang Chongyang''s turn to wonder. At the same time, his face is ugly. He fought with Lin Chaoying all his life, but in the end, he couldn''t even fight the other''s descendants. Where can I put this old face.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I''m not from the ancient tombs. I''m just from the ancient tombs school."


    Wang Chongyang was relieved. At this time, the roaring sound of Jin soldiers came from the foot of the mountain. He knew that the soldiers were going to attack Chongyang palace. He could not help but frown and say, "time is pressing. I''ll make a long story short."


    "When I failed to resist gold, I couldn''t help feeling disheartened. What''s more, I didn''t see any hope. So I later suspended my life and lived in seclusion in Jiangnan."


    "Jiangnan?" Song Qingshu''s eyes moved, wondering where Wang Chongyang would hide, in the mountains, in the capital, or... In the court?


    "Originally, I had made up my mind not to return to the Central Plains in this life. But not long ago, I learned from Yingluo that there was a young hero who not only had excellent martial arts, but also was lurking in the great Jin Dynasty hall. He turned his hand over to cloud and rain. For a moment, he was itching, so he went north to have a look." Wang Chongyang looked at him thoughtfully.


    "Woman in yellow?" In the heart of Song Qing''s book, is Wang Chongyang''s immortality of Huang Yin''s female body the nine Yin manual classics? But she asked with a smile, "is she really so boasting about me?"


    Seeing his tired and lazy look, Wang Chongyang couldn''t help laughing: "there are many words to scold you. Do you want to hear them?"


    "Forget it." Song Qingshu shakes his head in a hurry. If Huang shannu scolds her face to face, it''s OK. It''s not painful to be scolded by a beautiful woman''s delicate voice. On the contrary, it''s a kind of enjoyment. But it''s too dull for Wang Chongyang to repeat it.


    Wang Chongyang then continued: "that''s why I wanted to go to Daxing mansion to see how a young hero could get such praise from that girl. On the way, I heard that the Jin Dynasty had sent a large army to encircle and suppress Quanzhen cult. I couldn''t rest assured. I stopped by to see. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Wang Chongyang paused and looked at him meaningfully: "I didn''t expect you to be even better than what Yingluo girl described."


    "I''m flattered." Song Qingshu said with a modest smile that he could pretend that he didn''t know each other before, but now that both sides have made clear their identities, they still need to give face.


    "What was the name of your move?" Until now, Wang Chongyang did not want to understand how the other party jumped out of his Tiangang Beidou formation.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and subconsciously replied, "it''s far away." This is also a name that suddenly appeared in his mind. He thought it was suitable for the situation and blurted it out.


    "Far away?" Wang Chongyang recalled that just now they were very close to each other, but they couldn''t attack each other. The actual distance between them was just the distance between the ends of the earth. When they reached his level of cultivation, they suddenly realized something and said, "good move! It''s said that the leader of the sun moon god sect, Dongfang Bubai, is the first lightness skill in the world. However, with this move, the first name should also fall on your head. "


    What kind of identity is Wang Chongyang? Once his golden mouth is opened, song Qingshu will become the number one in the world.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer either. He just thought about where he was. Anyway, dongfangmuxue is one of his own people. Anyone who gets the first place is rich and doesn''t flow to other people''s fields.


    Who knows this time, Wang Chongyang''s words changed: "but you are somewhat unkind. Why should you bring troops to destroy my Quanzhen sect?" Quanzhen religion is his life''s hard work. Seeing that he is about to be destroyed, how can he not be in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "I can''t help it. The imperial court has assigned me this job. I can''t refuse it."


    Wang Chongyang snorted coldly: "you are just bluffing others. Do you still want to cheat me? Now that you have become the Minister of the state of Jin and the marshal of the capital, you are not necessarily comparable to the emperor of the state of Jin. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "before the rebellion of Hailing king, after a conflagration, several leaders of the imperial court all died. The emperor, Taizong, all the kings, all the kings of the imperial family, and all the forces of the three aristocratic families checked and balanced each other. Then I was pushed to this position. It''s just a name. What''s the real power?"


    Of course, he would not tell Wang Chongyang the truth. Otherwise, he would have worked hard to seize the power of the state of Jin, but he would have served the Song Dynasty. He would not have done this kind of business of losing his wife and turning into soldiers.

 Chapter 980

    Wang Chongyang secretly nodded when he heard this. He also knew that the interests of the high-level officials of the state of Jin were intertwined. If song Qingshu was said to have won the real power of a country so easily, he didn''t believe it.


    Noticing Wang Chongyang''s look, song Qingshu took advantage of the heat to fight the railway: "actually, this time I specially took over the job. Do you think that if other Jin people lead the army, the Chongyang palace will be scorched? If I come, I can minimize the damage. "


    "Oh?" Wang Chongyang''s face moved.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "you see, I deliberately left the army at the foot of the mountain. I was worried that the army would go up the mountain and lead to war in Quanzhen. So I only brought a few people up to the mountain to persuade them to surrender. Unexpectedly, Taoist priest Qiu beat them when they met. In addition, I hurt my younger martial sister. In a hurry, I called the Jin soldiers up to the mountain. "


    When she heard that song Qingshu had done so many things for herself, little dragon girl was a little lost. Originally in her heart, Yang Guo was the only one who was kind to her. Now she found that there was another man who was so kind to her.


    Of course, this idea just flashed away in XiaoLongNu''s heart, and did not cause any ripple.


    "Chuji is really reckless." Thinking of his apprentice''s temperament, Wang Chongyang could not help shaking his head. "By the way, you are a little younger martial sister. What''s the relationship between you and the ancient tomb sect?"


    He can''t help but be curious. After all, he is closely related to the ancient tomb sect.


    Song Qingshu replied: "well, her elder martial sister is my... Well, my confidant." Originally, he wanted to say that xuexue''er was his woman, but he thought that xuexue''er didn''t want their relationship to be known by others, so he changed a neutral word.


    "Red practice fairy Li Mochou?" Wang Chongyang frowned. Although he was at the top of the whole world, he still heard of Li Mochou.


    Song Qingshu coughs twice and doesn''t explain the misunderstanding. Anyway, Xuexue Er doesn''t want to expose the relationship. Let him misunderstand; And now Li Mochou has taken refuge in himself. In a sense, he is the one who counts him.


    But Wang Chongyang''s next sentence almost choked him to death: "isn''t your wife Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu''s face was hot, and he didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Wang Chongyang immediately woke up and said with a smile, "no wonder Yingluo scolds you like that." At his age, many things are open to him. Naturally, some romantic debts of the younger generation will not be taken into consideration.


    Song Qingshu was really curious: "what did she scold me for?"


    Wang Chongyang shook his head: "after you go to the south of the Yangtze River, ask her, I will not spread the word."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "Er, OK." I don''t know when I''ll have the chance to see Huang shannu again.


    "What are you going to do with the affairs in Chongyang palace?" Wang Chongyang once again put his attention on this matter. No matter how aloof he was, Quanzhen religion also concentrated half of his life''s hard work. How could he not care.


    Song Qingshu pondered over the sentence and replied, "can we let Taoist priest Qiu promise them on the surface, so that I can go back to work, and at the same time, I can preserve the foundation of Quanzhen religion for decades."


    "No way!" Wang Chongyang flatly refused, "the purpose of Quanzhen religion is to resist Nuzhen Tartars and save Li people from fire and water. How can it bend its knees to the imperial court of the state of Jin?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "but now the three thousand elite soldiers of the state of Jin have been killed on the mountain, and I can''t stop them. Once the war starts, it will be the end of burning jade and stone."


    Wang Chongyang coldly replied: "Quanzhen disciples sacrifice for the idea in their hearts. Although they die, they are still proud."


    Song Qingshu had to admire the man in front of him. He might have some shortcomings, but he had nothing to blame for resisting foreign invasion.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and said, "I dare to ask you, is it important to restore the reputation of Han people or Quanzhen religion?"


    Wang Chongyang was stunned and subconsciously replied, "of course, it''s important to restore the Han nationality."


    "If the whole army of Quanzhen is destroyed today, will it be beneficial to the restoration of the Han nationality?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    "This..." Wang Chongyang immediately pondered.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "the greatest bravery in the world is not to die for an ideal, but to live humbly for an ideal. Since ancient times, death is actually the easiest thing to do. As soon as you close your eyes and kick your legs, you don''t have to worry about anything. On the contrary, it takes the greatest courage to persist in living, because you are likely to endure endless humiliation and have to face the abuse and slander of the world. "


    "Now Quanzhen religion chooses to die rather than surrender. Besides leaving a useless name, what''s the role of it?" Song Qingshu continued, "but if Quanzhen sect can endure humiliation and protect itself, plus I am in charge of the center of the kingdom of Jin. When the time is ripe, we will unite internally and externally to drive the Jin people out of the Central Plains, isn''t it more meaningful than sacrificing in vain?"


    Wang Chongyang''s heart was shocked, especially the sentence that "the greatest bravery in the world is not to die for an ideal, but to live humbly for an ideal" gave him the greatest feeling. He resisted gold for half his life, became the number one in the world for decades, and lived in seclusion for half his life to watch the changes in the world. He was no longer the single minded young man of that year, It''s a lot more mature and intelligent.


    "If you hadn''t entered the power center of the kingdom of Jin and given me a glimmer of hope, I would rather die unyielding in Quanzhen religion." Wang Chongyang finally said, "I will let Quanzhen religion accept the imperial edict of the state of Jin, but you have to remember your mission. If you are greedy for glory and wealth in the future and forget to restore the rivers and mountains of the Han people, I will take your life even if I fight for it."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "with you as the world''s number one expert, I can''t dare not do my best."


    Wang Chongyang''s face softened: "do you know why I would like to believe you?"


    "Who made me look so upright and great? Look at my clear and innocent eyes, the honest little gentleman of the old and the young." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    Wang Chongyang was stunned at first, and then laughed: "no wonder that little girl Yingluo didn''t care about anyone. As a result, after she went back this time, she was always talking about you. Now that she saw you with her own eyes, she knew that you were really different."


    "I don''t know what''s the relationship between the elder and Miss Zhao?" In Song Qingshu''s mind, Huang shannu''s cold appearance appeared.


    Wang Chongyang was surprised and said, "do you even know her surname Zhao?" You should know that Huang shannu seldom reveals her name when she wanders in the world. Even if she discloses her name, she will be told by her surname Yang. Only a few of her closest friends know her real name.


    "Are you Miss Zhao''s master?" Song Qing Book asked, Zhou Zhiruo''s learning talent is very high. As a result, Huang''s female age is almost the same as that of Zhou Zhiruo. The nine Yin manual is better than Zhou Zhiruo. Besides Wang Chongyang''s childhood education, he really can''t think of other possibilities.


    Wang Chongyang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, she is my best friend''s disciple."


    Song Qingshu was startled: "who is the good friend of the elder generation?" I''m afraid that he won''t be inferior to Wang Chongyang in martial arts and identity if he can make friends with Wang Chongyang in the same generation. You know, the eastern evil and the Western poison, the southern emperor and the northern beggar had a deep relationship with him in those years, but everyone can be called his best friend.


    Wang Chongyang said with a smile, "if you come to Jiangnan one day, maybe you will have a chance to meet him."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t want to say it, song Qingshu couldn''t force him, so he had to guess.


    At this time, the little dragon girl leaning on the big stone suddenly coughed violently, and the bright red blood gradually dispersed on her snow-white dress, like bright flowers.


    Song Qingshu ran to her in a hurry, holding her hand and losing her real Qi, he asked: "little younger martial sister, how do you feel now?"


    XiaoLongNu''s hands are extremely delicate, and she also has a cool air. It feels very comfortable. But song Qingshu has no time to pay attention to these, but is exploring the injury in her body.


    Feeling her confused meridians, song Qingshu frowned.


    At this time, Wang Chongyang also came to her side, a thick and incomparable Qi into her body, two experts work together, finally stabilized her injury again.


    "This girl''s injury is rather tricky." Wang Chongyang frowned and said that with his friendship with Lin Chaoying, he certainly didn''t want to see anything happen to her descendants.


    Song Qingshu said angrily, "it''s not your disciples who did good things? A few old men with white beard joined hands to deal with a little girl, and they gave such a heavy hand! Today, none of them would want to live if they didn''t see your face. "


    "I''m young. I''ll cure you." Wang Chongyang is also depressed. Who is not respectful in front of him? As a result, when he met such a wonderful young man, his martial arts were not inferior to him, and he didn''t have the idea of respecting his teachers. He was itchy and helpless at the same time.


    This time, it''s Qiu Chuji and his disciples. Five of them join hands to fight Lin Chaoying''s second disciple. Wang Chongyang, who is a master, has no face.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and said, "do you have a cure method?" In fact, he can save himself. He''s happy. Zen is very effective in treating internal injuries, but he knows with his toes that Xiao Longnu will never agree with this method. Although Xiao Song is greedy for flowers and lusts, he still pays attention to eating.


    "Call me the elder at this time?" Wang Chongyang glared at him angrily, "the girl''s injury has been temporarily suppressed by me. Let''s go back to solve the problem of Chongyang Palace first, and I''ll teach you how to save it."


    Wang Chongyang is still concerned about the safety of the Quanzhen sect. After all, there are Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren in the hall where the Jin soldiers are going up the mountain. No matter which one is, they are all at odds with the Quanzhen sect. In addition, the Quanzhen sect has lost the ability to resist. If the other party really works hard, the Quanzhen disciples will be in danger.


    "Teach me how to save?" Song Qing''s writing is strange. Is it Kato''s golden finger... Oh no, Yiyang finger?

 Chapter 981

    When song Qingshu and Wang Chongyang came back to Sanqing hall, they were fighting each other fiercely. Although everyone in Quanzhen sect was more or less injured, because of the appearance of Wang Chongyang, they were fighting with each other with high intelligence at the moment. In addition, there were a large number of people, but they didn''t fall behind.


    Ouyang Feng and others can''t help thinking about it several times, but song Qingshu was too shocked in the battle with Wang Chongyang just now. These people were afraid to offend him, so they didn''t dare to disobey his orders.


    Daiqi Si didn''t pay attention to the disciples of Quanzhen sect. Instead, she tried to go out to find song Qingshu several times. Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren were worried that something might happen to her. They didn''t dare to let her catch up with her. They calmed her down at last.


    Qiu Qianren can''t help but look at Ouyang Feng. He thinks that the woman was dying a few days ago. Who knows that she is so determined now. The charm of song Qingshu is too against the heaven.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that the main reason why Daisy cared so much was that she pinned the future of herself and her daughter on Song Qingshu. If something happened to song Qingshu, she would lose all her money.


    Seeing song Qingshu coming back, she ran over and asked, "are you ok?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "I''m ok." By this time, he had put on the mask of Tang Kuo Bian again.


    "Put me down quickly." Little Dragon Girl twisted her body uneasily. Unfortunately, she was seriously injured and couldn''t walk by herself. In addition, song Qingshu and Wang Chongyang were in a hurry, so they had to carry her over.


    Originally, she could have been embraced by Wang Chongyang, but as a disciple of the ancient tomb sect, she naturally didn''t like each other. Compared with song Qingshu, she was closer.


    But now, being stared at by hundreds of eyes in Sanqing palace, little dragon girl just feels uncomfortable. Although she didn''t understand the common customs, she also knew that it would not be very good if this situation came to Yang Guo''s ears one day.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to take advantage of her in front of hundreds of people. When he heard her words, he put her in deqisi''s arms and asked her to take good care of her.


    Daiqi Si secretly turned her lips. She was a little reluctant. Unfortunately, after Song Qingshu''s training, she didn''t dare to oppose the other party''s orders.


    Song Qingshu then went to pucha qiucao and said to her, "miss qiucao, go down the mountain now and stop the 3000 elite soldiers who come up the mountain. They are not allowed to damage every plant and tree in Zhongnan mountain."


    "But..." puchaqiucao was in a hurry, and subconsciously forgot to take a look at Quanzhen.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it over here." Song Qingshu knew what she was worried about and said with a smile.


    Puchaqiucao nodded and went out with the order.


    I don''t know what Wang Chongyang said to Qiu Chuji. Next, despite some reluctance on his face, he accepted the imperial edict of the Jin Dynasty.


    Leaving Qiu Qianren to deal with the relevant procedures and procedures, song Qingshu can''t wait for Wang Chongyang to discuss the way to save Xiaolongnv.


    Quanzhen disciples had already arranged a quiet room in the back hall. After Song Qingshu gently put XiaoLongNu on the bed, he quickly pulled Wang Chongyang aside and said, "Lao Wang, what''s your method and is it reliable?"


    Wang Chongyang''s face suddenly became extremely wonderful: "what do you call me?"


    "Lao Wang, since we are old friends at first sight, why do we have to be older and younger, instead, we seem to be separated." Song Qingshu said, "call me Xiao Song in the future."


    Song Qingshu would not be so disrespectful if he were another expert in Wulin. For one thing, he didn''t like Wang Chongyang, so he didn''t have any respect; Second, if you call him the elder, isn''t he the same generation as Qiu Chuji? Three years ago, Zhou Botong took Guo Jing as a brother. If he was short of a generation out of thin air, how would he face Guo Jing and Huang Rong in the future? He doesn''t want to take this.


    Wang Chongyang is so sad and laughing that he thinks who is as old as you are at first sight. However, it makes sense to think that he is a brother to Ouyang Feng and that he is equal to Ouyang Feng.


    When he thought about his opponent''s martial arts, Wang Chongyang felt that he had a lot of balance in his mind.


    Incapable of action Helen of Troy the nine Yin manual is the best internal strength for treating internal injuries. Unfortunately, little dragon girl is now in a severe condition, and the healing texts of the nine Yin manual classics are powerless. Wang Chongyang replied.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "Lao Wang, you said just now that you helped me save people, you didn''t deceive me, did you?"


    Wang Chongyang glared at him angrily: "when did Wang Chongyang cheat people?"


    Song Qingshu is full of slanders. This guy is thick skinned. He pretended to be dead twice, which means he didn''t cheat anyone. Of course, he only dares to say these words in his heart.


    Wang Chongyang said, "the treatment of internal injuries by the nine Yin manual is magical, but it is still far from a Yang master who can bring back the dead."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "now where can I find master Yideng?" Now XiaoLongNu is seriously injured and can''t bear the tiredness of the journey. Besides, he also has some important things to deal with. I''m afraid he has no time to take XiaoLongNu to treat the injury.


    Wang Chongyang smile: "the world will be a Yang refers to the master is not only a lamp."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that Wang Chongyang had changed his finger with Yideng master. When he was fighting with Yideng master just now, he also used it several times. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed: "I almost forgot Lao Wang, you can do it too."


    One old Wang at a time made Wang Chongyang very depressed, and then said: "but now there is a difficulty. It costs a lot of internal power to use Yiyang finger to heal people. After healing people, the performer will be greatly injured. It will take at least five years to practice his internal power again."


    Wang Chongyang pondered for a long time, then continued: "I am now very old. After saving her, I may not be able to live for five years, but I still have many things to worry about. So before I save her, you must promise to do three things for me."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and soon shook his head.


    Wang Chongyang looked at him in surprise: "you don''t want to save her?" In his opinion, it is fair to use one Yang finger to save people at great sacrifice.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save her, but I don''t need you to save her. I''ll save her myself." Song Qingshu''s identity is complex now. It can be said that his whole body is affected by one thing. He really doesn''t want to be bound by his own hands and feet because of this promise. How can the things that Wang Chongyang never forgets be easily accomplished?


    "Do you have a Yang finger, too?" Wang Chongyang''s wonderful way.


    "Don''t you, just teach me? It''s up to me to save her. I''m young and in good health. Even if I hurt myself, I can recover quickly. " Song Qingshu replied.


    Wang Chongyang looked at him in a daze and was silent for a moment.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and said: "Lao Wang, you don''t want to teach me, do you? You should know that little dragon girl is a descendant of your old lover Lin Chaoying, and she has been bullied and hurt by your incompetent disciples. How can you face her when you drive west to see Lin Chaoying again one day? "


    Wang Chongyang seldom faces the old face: "what old lover is not old lover, Sue must talk nonsense! The reason why I hesitated was not to cherish myself, but that this Yang finger was the secret of Duan''s not passing on in Dali. Without the permission of master Yideng, it was not convenient for me to pass it on to others; Second, even if I pass it on to you now, it''s useless. If you want to save people with one Yang finger, you must cultivate one Yang finger from a very high level. When you learn it, I''m afraid miss long has already died. "


    Song Qingshu was relieved: "I see, Lao Wang, you can rest assured. Master Yideng is compassionate. Compared with people''s lives, family opinions are nothing. Even if master Yideng is here, he will agree to teach Yiyang finger. "


    Wang Chongyang shook his head: "even if master Yideng doesn''t mind, Dali Duan will also mind. I can''t trap master Yideng into injustice and make him become Dali Duan''s eternal sinner."


    Song Qingshu suddenly laughed awkwardly: "in fact, I''m not an outsider. Nowadays, the princesses of Nanwang in Dali town are all my confidants. I''m also the son-in-law of Duan family in Dali."


    In fact, not only a princess, Zhong Ling and Mu Wanqing, but also a Zi. Duan Zhengchun''s five daughters are almost in a mess, but it''s too shocking. He worries that Wang Chongyang can''t accept it, so he says two less.


    Wang Chongyang''s face was not pretty: "you''re not a good match for a woman because you''re cheating around."


    Song Qingshu said: "I said Lao Wang, maybe you can really teach me some life experience in other fields, but in terms of emotion, you are not even as good as primary school students."


    Although he had never heard of a primary school student, Wang Chongyang could still guess 7788. Thinking of Lin Chaoying, he couldn''t help feeling pale.


    "Even if you are the son-in-law of the Dali Duan family, you can''t do it. Yiyang finger has always been passed on to men rather than women, let alone son-in-law." Wang Chongyang soon recovered.


    Song Qingshu was a little impatient: "it''s a big deal. When I go to Dali in the future, I''ll exchange a unique skill with them. Although Yiyang finger is a unique skill, I can''t see it in my eyes. I can easily take out some similar unique skills. What''s more, I also saved the son of Dali in the past, which is kind to Dali. I think they will still give me this respect. "


    Wang Chongyang still shook his head: "grace is grace, resentment is resentment. Do people in our generation have the psychology of giving kindness to repay?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly became angry: "Lao Wang, I didn''t mean to talk about you. It''s no wonder that you''ve taken Lin Chaoying''s life for such a long time. In a word, do you teach? If you don''t teach, you will let Lin Chaoying''s descendants die. What face do you have to meet others in the future


    Wang Chongyang was silent. After a long time, he sighed, "I''ve been sorry for her so much in my life... Well, I''ll tell you that once you save people, you should make up for your debt to Chaoying."


    Before Song Qingshu was happy, Wang Chongyang immediately said, "but you must promise me one thing first. In the future, unless you need to save people''s lives, you can''t use Yiyang finger, and you can''t let anyone know that you know this Duan''s unique skill."

 Chapter 982

    "When you''re a whore, you build a memorial archway." What''s the difference between Wang Chongyang''s way of doing this and the eight old women who said "I''ll tell you something, don''t tell others" in their previous lives?


    However, with his current cultivation, he doesn''t need a Yang finger to deal with the enemy. Of course, it can be used as a boudoir secret interest


    If the founder of Yiyang finger knew song Qingshu''s idea, he would jump out of the coffin and stab him to death with Yiyang finger.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and agreed, "OK, I promise you."


    Wang Chongyang nodded, but he soon thought of a key question: "Yiyang finger is the unique skill of Duan family in Dali. If you want to master it, you have to work hard for decades. Even such a wizard as Yideng spent 30 years to save people. Now you can''t learn to sharpen your gun too quickly?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the reason why they have to spend decades to be proficient is that they don''t have enough skills. It takes time to accumulate enough internal power. I''m not the same as them. Now I have more than one Yang finger. "


    In the original book of the story of relying on heaven and killing the dragon, it is said that it takes more than ten years to practice without one level. As a result, Zhang Wuji can practice to the highest level in half a day with his internal power, which is the difference of internal power in the final analysis.


    Of course, song Qingshu has a plug-in that can be learned easily, but it''s too shocking to say. It''s more reasonable for Wang Chongyang to explain it with such a reason.


    Wang Chongyang really agreed with him. He got Yiyang finger from master Yideng and soon learned it. It didn''t take decades of hard work for him to achieve success like the Duan''s disciples in Dali.


    "Well, I''m going to teach you the formula of one Yang finger. Listen carefully," Wang Chongyang said slowly, "the three yang are on and off, the sun is not open, the Yangming is closed, the Shaoyang is pivot, the three classics should not lose each other, fight but not float, and the life is called one Yang..."


    When Wang Chongyang finished telling the pithy formula, song Qingshu felt that there were several genuine Qi in his body. Subconsciously, he pointed to the side. One person hugged the thick and thin column and was suddenly punctured with a round hole the size of a finger.


    Wang Chongyang was standing in the wind in a mess. He knew that he had the internal force of his innate work and the nine Yin manual, and the first amendment of Huashan. He learned a Yang finger from a master of lights and spent months to master it. The little boy had learned only once through the pithy formula, and saw that his skill in playing seemed to have reached the realm of three products. Apart from master Yideng, Duan''s attainments in Yiyang finger are not as good as his.


    "Thank you for your contribution." Song Qingshu was very happy.


    "You just need to remember your promise," Wang Chongyang shook his head in a dispirited way. "I''m ready to go north. I don''t want to be entangled by those disciples and grandchildren, so I''ll leave first."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "Hey, you haven''t told me how to use Yiyang finger to treat internal injury?"


    "You use a Yang finger to get through her whole body meridians, her internal injury will be cured..." after leaving a sentence, Wang Chongyang has disappeared in the distance.


    Although Wang Chongyang''s words are very brief, with song Qingshu''s current cultivation and knowledge, it''s easy to figure out the healing principle of Yiyang finger. He is planning to treat XiaoLongNu''s wounds. Suddenly, he thought that it would be a great loss to the performer to use Yiyang finger to heal her wounds. Moreover, in case someone bothers her, both XiaoLongNu and herself will be in a very dangerous situation.


    He could have asked Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren to protect the Dharma for him, but these two people have always been evil hearted. I don''t know if they will have different ideas in the middle of the way. Although they are still loyal now, it is based on their own powerful force. Once they start to use their own skills to heal Little Dragon Girl, they are almost defenseless.


    It is the so-called gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall, think about it, song Qingshu still gave up the idea of let two people protect the law.


    As for daisy puchaqiucao, he directly ruled them out. Even though they were reliable, their martial arts could not stop the real masters.


    After several turns of thinking, song Qingshu had already figured out the relationship between them. Then he summoned Daiqi Si, Ouyang Feng and others to give them orders to stay at the foot of the mountain and wait for him. Then he picked up the little dragon girl and quickly disappeared in the mountains.


    If the whole Zhongnan mountain is secret, where can it be compared with the tomb of the living dead?


    "Little younger martial sister, there are many people on the mountain with mixed eyes. I''m going to take you to the ancient tomb to heal your wounds. What do you think?" Song Qingshu looked down at the little dragon girl in his arms and said.


    "Good." Little dragon girl whispered, in her heart, the ancient tomb is probably the most reassuring and relaxing place for her. When she heard that the other party was going to take him back to the ancient tomb, she felt a little happy.


    "However, the entrance to the ancient tomb has been sealed by the broken dragon stone. If I want to enter the ancient tomb, I can only go by water. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to survive with my injuries." Little dragon girl quickly thought of a problem, delicate eyebrows slightly frown up.


    Song Qingshu thought: "I have a way." After that, he took her to jump in the mountains and soon came to the place where Quanzhen religion collected books. Originally, it was a very important department of Quanzhen religion, and the guard was very strict on weekdays. However, today''s Quanzhen religion suffered from this accident, and the guards here had already come to Sanqing hall for support, so when they arrived, the whole attic was empty.


    After the bookshelf of Xishou, there were wooden cases piled up, just as the original work of "the hero of the divine carving" said. Song Qingshu was overjoyed and rushed to the bookshelf. He saw that there was a copper lock on the box. He stretched out his hand to break the lock, opened the lid and found that the box was full of books. He picked up the box and turned it upside down. All the books were scattered on the ground. The box was made of camphor wood. The wall of the box was eight points thick and very solid.


    Song Qingshu, with a little toe, came to the top of the bookshelf holding little dragon girl.


    Little dragon girl saw that he had a point on the bookshelf, but held her as steady as a mountain in mid air. She couldn''t help admiring her secretly. My brother-in-law''s lightness skill and my son are far beyond comparison.


    Song Qingshu reaches over to the top of the bookshelf and touches it. It''s covered with oilcloth. It''s designed to prevent the rain from leaking and soaking valuable books. He pulled two large oilcloths and put them in the box. He said with a smile, "then you can enter the ancient tomb."


    Bing Xueming, a clever little dragon girl, soon understood his intention. She was very happy and said with a smile, "that''s a good idea."


    You should know that little dragon girl is as cold as ice on weekdays. She speaks to no one except Yang Guo. Song Qingshu sees her smile and soft voice. She shows great pity for her and thinks that I will save her life anyway.


    Under the guidance of little dragon girl, song Qingshu held her in one hand and the box in the other. He soon came to the entrance of the ancient tomb waterway, and then he picked her up and put her in the box.


    The reason why he didn''t carry her in the box just now is that song Qingshu subconsciously wanted to hold XiaoLongNu for a while. Of course, XiaoLongNu wouldn''t have noticed that if Huang Rong or Zhao Min had been a ghost elf, his trick would have been exposed.


    "I''ll try my best to walk faster so that you won''t get angry." Song Qingshu said before closing the lid.


    Little Dragon Girl shakes her head slightly: "it doesn''t matter. You''d better slow down so as not to get into the fork road." She has just given song Qingshu a map of the waterway inside.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never forget it." Song Qingshu laughs.


    XiaoLongNu thought of his amazing kungfu. It''s only natural that she never forgets it. She couldn''t help smiling.


    Looking at her delicate cheek, song Qingshu had an impulse to bend over and kiss her. But after all, he closed the lid of the box and wrapped the oil cloth in two layers. Then he put the box into the stream, took a deep breath and pulled the box to dive in.


    With his current internal skill, it''s easy for him to sneak at the bottom of this small stream. When the stream gets under the ground, it goes up and down. He follows the channel. When mud and stone block the road and the wooden box is not easy to pass, he raises his hand to split it. Fearing that little dragon girl would be stuffy in the box, she walked very quickly. In less than a few minutes, she got out of the water and went to the underground tunnel leading to the ancient tomb.


    Song Qingshu quickly pulled off the oilcloth and uncovered the lid of the box. He saw little dragon girl fainting slightly. After her serious injury, she couldn''t bear to work hard. She was a little flustered and said, "little younger martial sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Little dragon girl smiles and sighs: "I''m home at last!".


    Song Qingshu quickly picked her up, then under her command, turned East and West, and finally returned to the room in the ancient tomb.


    XiaoLongNu tried to open her eyes and look, but when she saw that the table and chair were toppling and the bed was askew, it was the same as when she and Guo''er left that day after a fierce fight with Li Mochou.


    Looking at the dark stone room, song Qingshu suddenly felt an indescribable taste in his heart. It''s a bit lonely to think of this girl living in this place most of her time.


    He was stunned for a while. Suddenly, he felt a drop of water fall on the back of his hand. Looking back, he saw a string of crystal clear tears slowly fall from the snow-white cheek of little dragon girl.


    It turns out that when little dragon girl came back to the place where she grew up, she suddenly had a lot of thoughts. When Guo ER was not around, she thought that she had been hit by Quanzhen Wuzi with all her strength. I''m afraid it would be a lot of bad luck. And even if she could be cured, Guo Er had already abandoned her because of yin and Zhao, and made a marriage with Miss Guo


    Thinking of all kinds of things, little dragon girl couldn''t help but feel deeply sad.


    "Younger martial sister, my brother-in-law doesn''t look so shabby, does he make you cry?" Song Qingshu knew that she was sad, so he said with a straight face. He is now back to his true colors, and nature has nothing to do with ugliness.


    Little dragon girl was stunned and then laughed: "is that how you cheated elder martial sister?"


    Her smile was like the melting of ice and snow and the blooming of flowers. Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment.


    Noticing his eyes, Little Dragon Girl''s pale cheek gradually floated a little red: "you first find a place to put me down."

 Chapter 983

    Song Qingshu put her on a chair, and then ran to a room next to her. She saw that the room should be the room of grandma sun. She took down her bed, moved it to the side of Hanyu bed, put it up again, laid the bedding, and helped XiaoLongNu to bed.


    Seeing the jars of jade honey paste in the room, song Qingshu''s eyes brightened. It''s pure natural honey, and it won''t go bad after a few years. He poured half a bowl of honey paste, mixed it with clear water, and fed it to XiaoLongNu. XiaoLongNu''s pale cheek finally turned a little bit bloody.


    "Thank you." Although Xiaolongnv is not familiar with the world affairs, only two of them are empty in the ancient tomb today. She is not at ease without saying anything.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "we are not outsiders. Why are you so polite?"


    Little Dragon Girl chuckled and suddenly thought of something and said, "brother-in-law, go to the grandparents'' house and bring her gold box. How about that? "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that it was Lin Chaoying''s dowry. Why did she want it at this time? But this request, of course, he would not refuse, said with a smile: "speak to brother-in-law, also do not be so polite."


    According to her instructions, she ran to Lin Chaoying''s room and picked up the bottom of the boxes at the head of the bed.


    The box was not very heavy, it was not locked, it was painted with red paint and gold, and the pattern was elegant.


    The little dragon girl said, "I heard from granny sun that this box is the dowry of Granny grandmaster. Later, she didn''t get married, so these things are useless. "


    Song Qingshu had already guessed what was in it. He heard the word "Er" and looked at the flowery box, but he was always filled with infinite sadness. Ah, who made her fall in love with such a scum man as Wang Chongyang.


    All of a sudden, he was a little stunned, because he was also a scum man in the eyes of outsiders, but he didn''t know who was more scum than Wang Chongyang?


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu still thinks that Wang Chongyang is a little bit worse. The so-called special person is the most merciless, let alone an irresponsible person.


    He was stunned. At this moment, the little dragon girl had already uncovered the lid of the box. It turned out that there were pearls inlaid with Phoenix crowns, gold embroidered Xiayao, red satin clothes and skirts, all of which were the best materials. Although they were separated for decades, they still looked as bright as new.


    Little dragon girl was seriously injured. Just this action made her weak. She had to say, "brother-in-law, can you take it out and let me have a look?"


    Song Qingshu nodded and took the clothes out of the box. Under the clothes was a combed box inlaid with pearls and pearls, and a jewelry box carved with jadeite. The rouge powder in the combed box had already dried, and there was half a bottle of sesame oil left. As soon as the jewelry box was opened, there was a light in front of their eyes. However, they could see the Pearl hairpin, jade ring and gemstone earring, which were gorgeous and shining.


    Little Dragon Girl seldom sees jewelry, and she doesn''t know how valuable these jewelry are. Song Qingshu is a little surprised. However, she sees that these jewelry are exquisitely inlaid and elegant in style. Each one is not only as simple as it took a lot of painstaking efforts, but also very precious. Headpieces of this quality are rare in the imperial palace of the state of Jin. Lin Chaoying is just a member of the Jianghu, no matter how good her martial arts are, Where can I get so many valuable jewelry?


    His first reaction was that Lin Chaoying might study with Huang Yaoshi''s apprentice and go to the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty, but he quickly denied this speculation. These jewelry are used for dowry. How can a woman take some stolen goods for her dowry?


    At this time, little dragon girl suddenly asked: "brother-in-law, I dress up as a bride, do you say good?"


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he didn''t understand why she wanted to be a bride. Did she mean anything to me?


    He hastily replied, "you are tired today. Take a rest for one night and dress up tomorrow."


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head and said, "no, I''m afraid I won''t live to tomorrow. I want to wear a wedding dress before I die."


    Song Qingshu thought that with me, what will you have? However, seeing that the other party was resolute, and he also wanted to see how beautiful little dragon girl was in her wedding dress, he hesitated a little and agreed.


    XiaoLongNu chuckles, picks up rouge, mixes some honey, looks in the mirror, and dresses up. This is the first time in her life that she has mixed the cream and powder. Her face is white, so she doesn''t need to put on water powder any more, but she has no blood color after serious injury. She has put a light layer of rouge on her cheeks, which makes her beautiful.


    She took a rest, picked up the comb, combed her hair, and sighed, "I don''t want a bun."


    Song Qingshu heart a wave, blurted out: "or I help you comb it."


    Little dragon girl looked at him in surprise: "will you?"


    "Of course!" Song Qingshu complacently says that he has so many confidants. He often paints thrushes and combs his hair for them the next day. Although his technique is unfamiliar at the beginning, he can''t stand the chance of experiment. He is a good hand to come and go.


    "Well... OK." Little dragon girl felt that there was something wrong in her heart, but there was no concept of etiquette in her heart, so she hesitated and agreed. If you were any other woman in the world, you would never let a man other than her husband touch her hair.


    Song Qingshu came from later generations, but he didn''t feel anything. Of course, even if he knew there was such a taboo, he wouldn''t take it seriously.


    After XiaoLongNu, he saw a waterfall of beautiful black hair. Song Qingshu was so impressed that he picked up a comb and combed it for her.


    "Younger martial sister, you are so beautiful." Looking at the fairy like reflection in the mirror, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Is it?" Little Dragon Girl''s eyebrows were a little bit more happy, but she soon frowned again, "but Guo Er has never praised me like this."


    Song Qingshu thinks that Yang Guo is like a clever lover to other women, but he is very dull in front of little dragon girl. No wonder the two people in the original novel clearly love each other, but they have gone through so many twists and turns.


    "Young Xia Yang must have wanted to praise you for a long time, but younger martial sister, you used to be his master, and he respects you in his heart. That''s why he''s embarrassed to speak." To song Qingshu''s present state, he naturally disdains to slander his rival behind his back and says instead.


    "Really?" Little dragon girl asked pleasantly. Hearing song Qingshu speak for Yang Guo, she subconsciously got closer to him.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu stroked her long soft hair over and over again, "little younger martial sister, the bun has been combed, what do you think?"


    XiaoLongNu''s beauty belongs to the kind of natural decoration. In fact, the superfluous bun destroys her own temperament, so song Qingshu just combs the simplest bun for her.


    "My brother-in-law is not only good at martial arts, but also so gentle and considerate. The elder martial sister is really lucky." XiaoLongNu smiles a little. She picks up the earring on the table, puts on the Pearl hairpin, and wears a pair of jade bracelets on her wrist. Hidden by the red candle, she is really gorgeous. She looks back and smiles, "do you think I''m good-looking?"


    Song Qingshu immediately felt that his eyes were full of brilliance, and subconsciously praised: "it''s very beautiful, and the nine immortals can''t compare with you. I''ll crown you with a phoenix


    Pick up the Phoenix crown, go behind her and put it on.


    Little dragon girl looked at the charming woman in the bronze mirror, and suddenly sighed: "it''s a pity that I can''t see it."


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then sad. It turned out that the reason why she suddenly wanted to put on her wedding dress was that she thought about Yang Guo in her heart. She was happy for half a day, but she made a mistake.


    However, he was also an open-minded man, and soon he was in a good mood: "brother Yang will surely see you in your wedding dress in the future." At the same time, he added that although Yang Guo can see it, you may not be his bride.


    Little dragon girl didn''t know what he was thinking. When she heard him mention it, she suddenly felt sad and finally couldn''t bear it. With a "wow", she fell on the box and cried.


    Song Qingshu panicked, subconsciously stepped forward and held her in his arms: "little younger martial sister, what''s the matter with you? Did I say something wrong? "


    "What''s the future? Do I really have a future? I can''t help crying when I think I''ll never see you again. " At this time, XiaoLongNu was sad, but she didn''t notice that she was in the arms of another man.


    Yang Guo, Yang Guo, you are so lucky! I don''t know if a little boy went to the ancient tomb that year, and the little dragon girl would love him so much?


    While sighing, song Qingshu said with a smile: "little younger martial sister, you can rest assured that I am here. I promise to cure you and let you see Yang Guo again."


    "Really?" Little dragon girl is also a top player. She knows how much her injuries are, so it''s hard to avoid suspicions when she hears him.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe Wang Chongyang. He''s just as capable as your grandparents." Song Qingshu replied.


    "So it is." Thinking of Wang Chongyang''s identity, Little Dragon Girl chuckles.


    Song Qingshu then said, "little younger martial sister, look how beautiful the Phoenix embroidery on this dress is. Let me help you put it on!"


    XiaoLongNu was seriously injured at this time. Of course, it was impossible for her to change her clothes by herself, but no matter how innocent she was, she could not agree to take off her clothes in front of the man. Therefore, song Qingshu had no other evil ideas. He just supported XiaoLongNu and put the red jacket and skirt embroidered with gold silk on her white skirt covered with blood.


    XiaoLongNu wiped away her tears, added some rouge, and sat beside the red candle with a smile: "thank you, brother-in-law."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "well, your wish has been fulfilled. Now you can start to treat you?"


    "Well." Little Dragon Girl hummed softly.


    Song Qingshu said to Xiao Longnu, "you relax all over, no matter what the pain or itch is. You can''t resist it. "


    Bruce Lee''s female son is quiet, and Wen Yan smiles: "I''m dead."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "younger martial sister is really smart!"


    At the same time, at the foot of Zhongnan mountain stood a young man with a frosty face. Although he had broken an arm, his face was very handsome. He looked at the mountain from a distance and murmured: "the world is so big, I don''t know where my aunt is. Since I passed by Zhongnan mountain, I''d better go back to the ancient tomb. "


    As for the problem of slow update recently, the main reason is to synthesize the plots of each country behind, because this book involves song, Liao, Jin, yuan, Qing, Xixia, Tubo, Dali, Korea, Hui and other countries in the western regions. Although the author is only half a story, he still wants to fit more with some events and figures in the history of various countries.


    Now the biggest problem is that although the general plot of each country has been designed, how to perfectly integrate the events of so many countries into a whole is quite a headache. I have been doing this work during this period of time, so the update is a little slow. Fortunately, I have just seen the beginning, and the time to get through Ren and Du should be fast.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 984

    At this time, the two of them did not know that Yang Guo had arrived at the foot of Zhongnan mountain. Song Qingshu told Xiao Longnv to wait for some precautions and began to heal.


    First, he found a new candle to light, so as to calculate the time. Then he helped little dragon girl to sit on the bed, and he sat across from her.


    In addition to Yang Guo, XiaoLongNu has never been so close to a man. Seeing song Qingshu''s face within reach, she is unavoidably embarrassed. Fortunately, after Song Qingshu sat down, he closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows. After entering Dingyun, XiaoLongNu''s confused heart slowly calmed down.


    Song Qingshu combed the details of Yiyang finger again and thought that it would be no problem to save XiaoLongNu. Then he began to consider the loss of vitality after saving people.


    At that time, master Yideng was one of the five great masters, and he almost couldn''t use his internal skills in five years. Of course, song Qingshu didn''t want to make such a tragedy. In today''s world of great struggle, he needs to use his martial arts too much.


    Little dragon girl is the dream lover of almost all men in previous lives. After coming to this world, song Qingshu finally has a chance to see a real person, and his feelings for her are different from ordinary people. However, song Qingshu now bears too many responsibilities. If he wants to be a little dragon girl and make other confidants widowed, he will not do it.


    Fortunately, the nine Yin manual classics used by the master of the lantern in the original book greatly shortened the time for practicing the internal strength, and the nine Yin manual was already too ripe to be cooked. He also had the spirit of "happy Zen" to supplement the internal force. If the loss really was too great, he would spend more time in Daosi, and always be able to make up for it.


    Thinking about the relationship, song Qingshu gradually calmed down.


    When the candle was lit an inch long, he suddenly jumped up, stroked his chest with his left palm, stretched out his index finger with his right hand, and slowly lit the Baihui acupoint on the top of XiaoLongNu''s head.


    Little Dragon Girl involuntarily slightly jump, only feel a heat from the top door straight down.


    As soon as song Qingshu pointed out, she immediately drew back and did not move. At this time, Little Dragon Girl''s eyes were closed, her clothes were soaked with sweat, and she frowned and bit her lips, trying to resist the pain.


    Song Qingshu saw that her face gradually turned red, and he was very happy. Knowing that she was about to be finished, he quickly strengthened her skill and urged Yiyang finger.


    Unexpectedly, the red color became more and more red. Later, song Qingshu suddenly smelled the fragrance of non orchid and non musk deer in his nose and looked at the woman in front of him in surprise.


    Traversing the flowers, he would not know that this aroma is only produced when women are extremely emotional.

 Chapter 985

    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. What happened?


    Of course, he doesn''t think XiaoLongNu is flattered by her masculine charm. When she comes into close contact with her, she feels soft when she smells masculine.


    Since childhood, little dragon girl has been practicing pure hearted and lustless Kung Fu. Even if she really falls in love with men, she is determined not to be so impolite.


    Therefore, aware of her abnormal body, song Qingshu''s first reaction is that the other party is possessed. However, he quickly ruled out this state, from the beginning to the right place, XiaoLongNu did not have Yungong resistance, how could she be possessed?


    "Guo''er ~" Little Dragon girl reached out and stroked song Qingshu''s cheek, looked at him with watery eyes, and murmured softly.


    "How could she recognize me as Yang Guo?" Feeling the little dragon girl''s tender hand, song Qingshu was stiff, but he couldn''t understand it.


    He didn''t know that when a seriously injured and dying person was treated by Yiyang finger, he would have all kinds of hallucinations. When he was treated by Yiyang finger, Huang Rong had a nightmare. He dreamed of Ouyang Feng, Ouyang Kela and Qiu Qianren. He would put her in the oven for barbecue and ice her. When she was cold, he would go to the fire


    No matter Ouyang Feng, Ouyang Ke or Qiu Qianren, they were all the characters Huang Rong was most afraid of at that time. If you think about them, you will have dreams.


    Little dragon girl is different from Huang Rong in temperament. Her enemies and friends are all past her. She never cares about them. The only thing she thinks about is Yang Guo. Therefore, her dreams are only related to Yang Guo.


    If it is just like this, XiaoLongNu will not mistake other people for Yang Guo. It happens that the true Qi of song Qingshu is quite different from that of master Yideng. The true Qi of master Yideng is just and peaceful. The true Qi of song Qingshu is the combination of nine Yin Qi and shenzhao Qi by joyful Zen. It is born with the attribute of yin and Yang fusion. With the special attribute of joyful true Qi, it is an irresistible mystery for women.


    When song Qingshu was playing with her confidant, he would occasionally inject joy into each other''s body to increase their interest. What''s the effect, just like Trinket''s flattering words all the year round, "it''s like a torrent of water, and it''s like the flood of the Yellow River. It''s out of control." cough... Anyway, it''s unexpected.


    However, no matter ah Jiu or Zhou Zhiruo, who had experienced it once, they all blushed and forced him to make an oath. They were not allowed to use the joy Qi on them any more.


    Song Qingshu pitied their bodies and naturally agreed. Therefore, joy Qi was basically put on the shelf.


    Of course, just now Song Qingshu healed little dragon girl. She would never be so dirty that she deliberately put joy into her body. However, the nine Yin Qi and shenzhao Qi in Song Qingshu are more or less mixed with a few threads of joy Qi.


    If he is usually healing, when he is deliberately astringent, the dose of Huanxi Zhenqi has little effect on others. This time, it is only to use one Yang finger to get through XiaoLongNu''s eight channels. Although the dose of Huanxi Zhenqi is small, it is directly into XiaoLongNu''s channels. With song Qingshu getting through her channels, Huanxi Zhenqi also flows through XiaoLongNu''s whole body.


    XiaoLongNu, half asleep and half awake, was inspired by the most primitive human desire. Therefore, she opened her eyes to see that song Qingshu subconsciously regarded him as his sweetheart Yang Guo.


    Fortunately, she is a little dragon girl who has little desire since she was a child. If an ordinary woman was full of joy, she would have turned into a slave of desire and jumped on the man.


    At this time, XiaoLongNu felt hot and dry in her body, but she didn''t know what to do. She just pulled her collar subconsciously, trying to radiate the heat of her body. At the same time, she couldn''t help sticking it on songqingshu.


    Song Qingshu looked through her neckline and saw a lot of snowy scenery. If other women threw themselves in such a way, he might have accepted it with his temperament. However, little dragon girl seemed to be an unreal dream in his heart, which made him unwilling to take advantage of others'' danger to desecrate the beauty.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, he knew that this was not the real idea of little dragon girl.


    Wen Xiang and Ruyu are in his arms. Song Qingshu is as restrained as his first brother. He doesn''t know where to put his hands. It seems that it''s not good to hold his soft body in his arms. But if he doesn''t hold it, he seems too stupid


    When song Qingshu was entangled, the little dragon girl in her arms suddenly cried out: "Guo Er, why do you want to leave me?"


    Song Qingshu was startled, worried that her violent emotional fluctuations would affect the injury and lead to failure, so he had to follow her words: "I didn''t leave you, don''t you think I''m by your side now?"


    XiaoLongNu said to herself, "in fact, I don''t blame you for leaving me. I can''t compare with Miss Guo. She is beautiful and comes from a famous family. She is also the daughter of Uncle Guo whom you respect most..."


    Song Qingshu interrupted her in a hurry: "don''t talk nonsense. In my heart, a thousand Miss Guo can''t compare with one of your fingers." This is his sincere words, but it is Yang Guo who expresses his heart to XiaoLongNu.


    "Really?" Hearing this, XiaoLongNu was elated. She raised her head and asked in a greasy voice. Her eyes were very moving.


    All along, song Qingshu heard Little Dragon Girl''s voice, which was very quiet and cold. This was the first time that he heard her speak in such a charming and sweet voice. For a moment, her body was half crisp. He quickly raised his hand and swore, "if I have a half empty word, I will hit five thunder that day..."


    Before he finished, three smooth fingers had been pressed on his lips, and little dragon girl had a smile: "don''t do such a poisonous thing, I believe you."


    Song Qingshu subconsciously held each other''s hand and looked at the beautiful and refined characters in front of him. For a moment, he was a little crazy.


    "Do I look good?" Little dragon girl was a little shy at first, but soon she looked back at him generously.


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth and felt that his throat was very dry. For a while, he could not speak. After a long time, he just spat out two words: "good looking!"


    Besides, he could not find any other words to describe the beauty of the woman in front of him.


    "Do you like me?" Little dragon girl looks shy, but she stares at him nervously all the time, as if she''s afraid of hearing some heartbreaking answer.


    "Of course I do. If I can marry you in this life, I will die without regret." Song Qingshu said, suddenly wake up, he seems to follow each other into the play.


    Alas, song Qingshu. Song Qingshu, the little dragon girl is not in her mind now. Are you confused?


    At this time, song Qingshu has completely opened up the channels of XiaoLongNu''s whole body. She only needs to rest for two days, and then she can recover as before. I was thinking about how to wake her up. Suddenly, two soft and moist lips were pasted on my mouth.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He was forced to kiss by little dragon girl? How dare the little dragon girl, who has always been pure and clean, be so bold?


    The brain is still a mass of paste, but the instinct of the body has made song Qingshu respond to the beauty. XiaoLongNu''s action is raw and astringent, but it not only doesn''t make him unhappy, but also adds a little excitement, because it shows that this is XiaoLongNu''s first kiss.


    To exhort~


    XiaoLongNu was soft all over. She was so mellow and tender that she almost hung on him.


    For a long time, Little Dragon Girl''s delicate lips were slightly red and swollen. She put her hand around his neck and her eyes were shining: "today I want to be your wife."


    Song Qingshu only felt a roar in his mind. At this time, a fairy like girl was infatuated with love, and even a hundred steelmakers had to turn into soft fingers.


    At this time, it doesn''t matter what reason or morality is. Song Qingshu''s eyes are red and his breath is heavy. He reaches out to hug her.


    "Wait!" Little dragon girl suddenly pressed his chest.


    Song Qingshu thought that she had regained her consciousness. He was a little annoyed. How could he be so miserable.


    Who knows, it''s not XiaoLongNu''s scolding but her soft voice: "I''ve put on the bride''s clothes, but you don''t look like the bridegroom at all."


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile. He is not only a bridegroom, but also a bridegroom.


    Little Dragon Girl leaned over and looked for it in the dowry box. After a long time, she took a red flower and put it on Song Qingshu''s head. She happily said, "there is no bridegroom''s clothes in the box, but it''s just like a bridegroom."


    For a moment, song Qingshu didn''t know what to say. Little Dragon Girl chuckled: "what are you doing? I''m already your wife."


    Song Qingshu chuckles. Although he is very excited, his reason makes him control the power of flood and famine in his body.


    Seeing that he was as motionless as a geese, Little Dragon Girl pursed her lips, grabbed his hand and put it in her loose lapel.


    "Do you like it?" Little dragon girl asked with a red face.


    With her usual temperament, even if she really faced Yang Guo, she would never be so bold. But now her meridians are full of joy, and her lust has been growing dark. Unconsciously, her behavior is bolder than usual.


    Of course, on the other hand, if an ordinary woman''s meridians were full of joy, I''m afraid she would have become an obscene woman at this time. XiaoLongNu just made such a move, which is the smallest scale.


    Song Qingshu''s tentacles are warm and soft. How can the power of flood and famine be restrained? With a low roar, the whole person rushed over.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yang Guo sneaked into the ancient tomb from the waterway and was heading for the former room, suddenly there were bursts of sales coming from the passage of the ancient tomb. The soul of Jiao hum was deeply etched. He was red in the face and his heart jumped: "is it Li Mochou who brought some concubine to the ancient tomb to have fun?"


    However, he soon shook his head. Although Li Mochou was cruel, he was always clean and would never do such scandalous things.


    Yang Guo''s face was very blue. In his heart, he had already regarded the ancient tomb as his private domain with Xiao Longnu. How could he be touched by outsiders: "it must be Hong Lingbo, that smelly girl!"


    Apart from him and XiaoLongNu, only Li Mochou''s master and apprentice knows the secret of the ancient tomb. Since it''s not Li Mochou, it can only be Hong Lingbo.


    As for little dragon girl, Yang Guo didn''t even think about that!

 Chapter 986

    Yang Guo carefully groped for the place where the voice came from. Originally, with his temperament, if he found a group of men and women stealing in other places, he would never be interested in taking a look in the past, but would choose to walk away directly.


    But the ancient tomb was regarded by him as a private place for himself and little dragon girl. How could he tolerate other people to pollute this place?


    As the saying goes, "catch the thief, catch the booty, catch the traitor and catch the double", he is so worried that when Hong Lingbo bites to death, he won''t admit it. That''s troublesome. So he deliberately touched there quietly. With his current martial arts, he didn''t make a sound when he walked.


    "Well."


    There was another sweet and greasy hum in the corridor. Yang Guo''s heart leaped wildly when he heard it. He thought that Hong Lingbo was really shameless. He was not ashamed to make such a loud voice!


    As he got closer and closer, his brows began to wrinkle, because the voice from him became clearer and clearer. It didn''t seem to be Hong Lingbo''s voice. It was more like... It was from my aunt.


    "No, no..." Yang Guo quickly shook his head, dispelling the terrible conjecture in his mind, but his angry attitude had already become uneasy.


    "In my aunt''s room." Yang Guo clenched his fist, looked at the room not far away, took a deep breath, and walked slowly.


    He wanted to rush in directly, but when he got to the door, he hesitated and decided to investigate first.


    So he came to the door quietly and looked in through the crack of the stone door.


    A new bed was built beside Hanyu''s bed. Yang Guo recognized that it was the bed in grandma sun''s room next door, but it was not his concern. His attention was attracted by a man and a woman on the bed.


    The whole body of the woman is snow-white, and her bright black hair is scattered on her snow-white back muscle. Black and white interweave into a picture with great visual impact.


    But more visual impact is the whole body red. Naked she is now being held in the arms of a man, both sides of the body intertwined, the atmosphere is not warm!


    Yang Guo is like falling into the ice cellar. Although most of the woman''s body is blocked by the man''s body, he is so familiar with XiaoLongNu. It''s exaggerating to say that one finger and one hair can recognize her. However, occasionally showing half a side face is enough for him to recognize his aunt.


    Yang Guo''s hands and feet were cold. Before long, a huge anger rushed to his head. XiaoLongNu''s temperament was very clear. He could never do this with other men. The only explanation was that he was forced by the other man!


    A black iron Epee was pulled out from his back. Yang Guo''s eyes spurted fire and rushed straight in. However, as soon as he took a step, his body stopped abruptly, because he saw that the little dragon girl in his mind actually took the initiative to stretch out two Pink Jade arms to hook the man''s neck, and then he raised his head to kiss him.


    How could it be forced!


    Yang Guo is still a little incredulous. He is going to ask regardless of everything. As a result, the bride''s wedding clothes scattered by the bed and on the ground suddenly come into his eyes.


    The beautiful wedding dress seemed to laugh at him, and the color was particularly bright red.


    Wow~


    Yang Guo''s body was full of Qi. He felt that his throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He was no longer willing to see the heartbreaking scene in front of him and turned to run out.


    "Why, why, why!"


    Yang Guo has a roaring voice in his head. He doesn''t know why he wants to run. He''s afraid of embarrassing Little Dragon Girl, or he doesn''t want to face this reality. He doesn''t know. Now his only idea is to leave here. The farther away from here, the better.


    In the room, song Qingshu looked up thoughtfully and looked at the direction of the door. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. With his current cultivation, how could he not notice anyone approaching?


    Before Yang Guo got to the door, he found out. He was worried that Xiao Longnu would be seen by other men. Originally, he had already tried to kill her, but later he found out that it was Yang Guo. On the contrary, it was not easy for him to start.


    "Guo Er, what''s the matter with you?" A light fragrance came, and Little Dragon Girl''s body came up again.


    Song Qing Shuxin thinks that your past has already been pissed off by you, but now, he worries that his success will fall short and says with a smile: "nothing, let''s continue."


    "Eh ~" Little Dragon girl nodded her head with a shy face, her eyes were already blurred.


    Song Qingshu is a face of pure and clear color, put on the palm of her body to continue to slide up.


    Just now, for a moment, song Qingshu was really out of control by the huge temptation in front of him. However, when he pressed on XiaoLongNu''s soft and boneless body and heard her murmur "Guo''er", he immediately woke up.


    If so, what''s the difference between Tian boguang, who he despises most in peacetime, and a rogue like yunzhonghe?


    Now XiaoLongNu clearly regards him as another man, so she is willing to let him do it. Song Qingshu also has his pride and principles. How would she like to get her in this situation?


    Song Qingshu does like little dragon girl very much, even to the point that he likes it very much. However, he knows that this kind of love is just a man''s possessive desire for gorgeous beauties, plus the subtle influence of the images of little dragon girl in those films and TV works in the previous world, which has nothing to do with feelings.


    Only when men and women are in the same mood and go to the last step is the unity of spirit and flesh. At the same time, they reach a wonderful peak. It''s too dull to just get the body.


    Song Qingshu finally realized that what she wanted was that one day, little dragon girl would look at herself with emotion when she was conscious, then she would take off her clothes and offer herself everything she had.


    Although he knows that the possibility of this kind of situation is too low, how can he know the final result if he doesn''t pursue it?


    Even if in the end XiaoLongNu or Gujing bubo, did not hesitate to choose Yang Guo, that is also the fate of the arrangement.


    In life, sometimes regret is also a kind of beauty. Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang went all over the world to find his elder brother in order that Yang Guo would never marry. Zhang Sanfeng hid Guo Xiang''s iron arhat for 100 years


    Because of the existence of countless uncertainties, love makes countless people infatuated, and at the same time makes more people sad.


    After thinking about all this, song Qingshu finally calms down. However, the things in front of him still need to be solved.


    He was lost in XiaoLongNu''s charm before, so his judgment was greatly reduced. Now when he came to himself, he had a guess about XiaoLongNu''s blurred eyes and pink cheeks. Then he checked her pulse. Song Qingshu finally determined that the reason why she was so abnormal was that she was influenced by joy.


    In order to be Liu Xiahui, you can''t hurt little dragon girl. She had just recovered from serious injury, and she was very weak. In addition, she had been practicing the internal skill of pure heart and few desires since childhood, and she was most afraid of violent emotional fluctuations. If the desire accumulated in her body could not be released in time, considering that the internal skill of the ancient tomb sect would easily go into the devil, and she would be worried about her life. Therefore, in the conflict between the two sides, let alone her body would be damaged, I''m afraid that at least her internal power of the ancient tomb sect will be abolished.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu has a lot of confidants around him in recent years, and he has met the woman around him several times. Since he Qing pushed him back that time, he has worked hard. For the sake of men''s dignity and women''s chastity, he has developed a set of detoxification methods that don''t need to be the antidote of human form.


    Although XiaoLongNu''s current situation is not treated with traditional Chinese medicine, its essence is similar.


    Song Qingshu''s practice of Huanxi Zen has long been perfect in Yin and Yang, so his palm seems to be attached to XiaoLongNu''s body to touch, but in fact he is using Yin and yang to dissolve her hot desire.


    But XiaoLongNu''s whole body is full of joy and genuine Qi, which is a general mystery. Can medicine match? Although song Qingshu has tried to balance yin and Yang in her body, the progress is not fast.


    In the middle of the journey, little dragon girl just felt hot all over and unconsciously pulled off her clothes.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu put it on again for her, but every time she just put it on, she tore it off and muttered to herself, "no, I''m so hot ~"


    Although song Qingshu decided to be Liu Xiahui, she was not the kind of old scholar who didn''t eat fireworks. After several times, she simply let her go.


    Her eyes fell on her white skin. Song Qingshu couldn''t help swallowing. He thought that in order to save you this time, he spent so much real Qi, which should be paid.


    Because he didn''t take it off on purpose, song Qingshu didn''t seem to have any pressure, and he also found a high sounding reason: taking off clothes is convenient for heat dissipation, and it helps to resolve the agitation in her body.


    So song Qingshu, while satiating her eyes and enjoying the thrilling touch when she was entangled with her limbs, stood ready for her and slowly brought the disordered Yin and Yang Qi in her body back to normal.


    Yang Guo just came here to see this scene. Song Qingshu had planned to explain it, but then he thought about it. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn''t clear it. Why explain it more.


    So I had to concentrate on treating XiaoLongNu''s injury, and at the same time, I was on guard against Yang Guo''s outburst.


    Who knows that Yang Guo turned around and ran away? Song Qingshu was relieved. He used a Yang finger to cure XiaoLongNu. It was a great loss of strength. Although with his deep internal power and various magical skills, he would not become a useless person in a short time like master Yideng in the original book, it would be more or less dangerous to fight with such masters as Yang Guo.


    After running out of the ancient tomb, Yang Guo ran all the way on Zhongnan Mountain unconsciously. As a result, he bumped into a strong pine tree. With a bang, the pine tree was broken by him.


    Yang Guo also stopped, looked up at the sky and roared: "why, why!"


    At this time, not far away suddenly came a woman''s voice: "Yang Guo?"

 Chapter 987

    Yang Guo turned around with red eyes, and saw a group of Jin warriors nearby. The first one was a pretty young girl, who was puchaqiucao who used to know in Daxing mansion


    It turned out that puchaqiucao took song Qingshu''s order and went down the mountain to stop the Jin soldiers from attacking the mountain. After settling down 3000 elite soldiers, she worried that the strength of Chongyang palace was insufficient, so she took a group of high skilled warriors to the mountain to hold the battle, and just met Yang Guo.


    At the beginning, Yang Guo fled his marriage in the Imperial Palace, which made puchaqiucao ashamed and angry. At that time, he wanted to kill him. Unfortunately, the world was so big that he didn''t know where Yang Guo had gone.


    But now when he saw the real man, Pu chaqiucao was shocked to find that he couldn''t get angry. On the contrary, his surprise was more than his anger. Emotion has always been so unreasonable.


    Puchaqiucao was a little cramped for a moment. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. After thinking about it, he finally asked, "where have you been these days? Many people are looking for you."


    Looking at the girl who was his fiancee in name, Yang Guo was a little absent-minded for a moment, and subconsciously asked, "do you include you?"


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned red, but she was a woman on the grassland. She was not as shy as a woman in the south of the Yangtze River. She said generously, "I''m looking for you, too."


    Seeing her bashful face, Yang Guo could not help thinking of the picture of little dragon girl in the arms of other men. He closed his eyes in pain, and the whole person just squatted on the ground and began to cry.


    Yang Guo has always been stubborn. You should know that he was bullied like da Xiaowu and Quanzhen Taoist priest. He never frowned, let alone cried. This time, he couldn''t help crying. You can imagine how sad and desperate he was.


    Puchaqiucao was startled by his reaction. He went forward to comfort him. After two steps, he suddenly stopped. He waved to the group of warriors under his hand and said, "go up the mountain by yourself. Later, you will listen to Mr. Ouyang."


    I don''t know why, she didn''t want her sweetheart''s helpless and embarrassing side to be seen by others.


    "But miss, your safety..." the warriors looked at each other. You know, pucha qiucao is the eldest lady of pucha''s family, and now she is in a state of chaos. If something happens to her, all of them will be fed up.


    "Don''t worry. Now the Quanzhen religion has been subdued, and there are troops stationed at the foot of the mountain. What enemies are there?" Pu Chaqiu grass glanced at Yang Guo, his face blushed, "besides, there is elder brother yang to protect me."


    A woman''s nature is sensitive. When she was in Daxing mansion, she realized that the other party didn''t like the name of the Jurchen. So she quickly changed her words, one by one, hoping to get closer to her sweetheart.


    The warriors secretly turned their lips, thinking that Yang Guo was like this now, who could protect who? Although they didn''t think so, they didn''t dare to disobey her orders, so they had to go up the mountain.


    Seeing that they had gone far away, puchaqiucao came to Yang Guo and asked softly, "brother Yang, what''s the matter?"


    Yang Guo Huoran raised his head and stared at her tightly: "is our engagement still in the balance?"


    Puchaqiucao jumped in her heart and said, "you yourself refused last time in the palace..." seeing Yang Guo''s face changed slightly, she quickly added, "but this is the engagement made by the previous generation. Since it hasn''t been officially terminated, it should be... It should be counted."


    Just finished, she blushed like an apple, even if she was generous, as a woman, it was embarrassing to say so.


    "That''s good." Yang Guo nodded, grabbed her and ran to the tomb, "follow me to a place."


    "Where to?" Puchaqiu was stunned.


    Yang Guo did not respond, but continued to pull her to run with a gloomy face. His eyes were shining, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the ancient tomb, the sweat on Song Qingshu''s forehead fell down one by one like broken pearls. However, he had no time to distract himself and was absorbed in channeling the chaotic Yin and Yang Qi in XiaoLongNu''s body.


    Little dragon girl is not as obsessed with song Qingshu as before, her mood is relatively stable, and her bright red skin is gradually changing back to the usual crystal white.


    Little Dragon Girl slowly opened her eyes, her eyes also gradually returned to the usual Qingming, when she saw clearly everything in front of her eyes, the whole person was stunned.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "little younger martial sister, it''s really not like what you think. Just now I healed you, but somehow you suddenly became a different person. You were so enthusiastic and regarded me as Yang Guo..." he didn''t dare to tell her the truth. If she knew that all the culprits were her joy, she really didn''t know how to end up.


    Little dragon girl is still sitting there with no reaction.


    Song Qingshu had to continue to explain: "because of your special situation, if I don''t do anything, you may burn yourself to death, so... That''s why I try to defuse the impulse in your body..."


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes finally moved, but she didn''t respond at all.


    Looking at the snow-white carcass in front of him, he was dripping with sweat. In the past, song Qingshu would enjoy the beautiful scenery wantonly, but now the atmosphere is extremely strange. Although he thinks he has a clear conscience, he still looks away from the eyes of little dragon girl like autumn water: "and you took off your clothes yourself, I don''t mean to offend you at all... "


    The little dragon girl''s eyes fell on the obvious kiss mark on her clavicle. Song Qingshu was embarrassed and explained incoherently: "well, at first, some of them didn''t hold back. They almost made a big mistake. Fortunately, they stopped in time..."


    "I know." Little dragon girl finally opened her mouth. After all, she was not really addicted to the medicine. Now when she woke up, what had just happened flooded into her mind. Naturally, she knew the whole story.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s best if you remember, ha ha."


    Little Dragon Girl''s cold voice rang out again: "can you take your hands away now?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was hot, and he explained subconsciously: "you haven''t cleaned up the fire in your body."


    "What I practice is jade. Nvxinjing, and I can control this amount of emotion." Little dragon girl said without expression.


    "Offended." Song Qingshu seems to be burned to the general, quickly took back his hands, at the same time turned away, no longer look at her, after all, people are still naked.


    For a moment, he was very upset. He thought that he was also an old driver in the former world and had countless beauties in this world. However, in front of little dragon girl, he was very constrained and felt that he had nowhere to show his skills in his life.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu can only blame Xiao Longnu, who is as pure as a little white flower, and he is reluctant to use any dirty means.


    Little dragon girl quietly dressed, and then coldly said: "you go."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned. XiaoLongNu''s reaction was far beyond his expectation. Originally, he thought that XiaoLongNu would scold him even if she didn''t kill him with a sword, but she didn''t show it at all.


    Song Qingshu originally planned to let her stab a sword to relieve her hatred. Of course, he couldn''t be stupid enough to let her kill her. After all, with his current cultivation and insight, it''s not difficult to create a kind of injury that looks like serious injury but actually doesn''t matter.


    As a result, Little Dragon Girl''s cold and light reaction made him seem to knock down the empty place with one punch. Song Qingshu could not help but ask strangely, "don''t you blame me?"


    "What''s the use of blaming you?" Little Dragon Girl sighed, "although you have offended me, you have saved my life after all... No wonder you can only blame me for my poor life, no one else."


    Thinking of what XiaoLongNu said to Yin Zhiping in the original novel, song Qingshu could not help sighing that although the woman was cold in appearance, she was a very kind person in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, younger martial sister." A thousand words can only be turned into an apology.


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "don''t call me little younger martial sister any more. We should never meet again."


    The more insipid the other party''s reaction was, the more painful song Qingshu felt. Suddenly, he reacted and was shocked: "little younger martial sister, don''t think it''s my fault to make thousands of mistakes. If you want to kill me, you should do as you please. My brother-in-law will never frown."


    Little dragon girl gave him a strange look: "why can''t I think of it? I haven''t found it yet."


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t vomit blood because of her words. Sanwu girl really has a big nerve. Now she is still thinking about Yang Guo.


    He was about to say something when he suddenly looked at the direction of the corridor and said in a low voice, "someone''s coming, or two."


    Little Dragon Girl''s face finally showed a few strands of panic, subconsciously stood up: "I don''t want to see people now."


    Now her hair is scattered, her clothes are not neat, and her face is still flushed after her excitement. Of course, she doesn''t want to be seen like this.


    "Let''s find a place to hide." Song Qingshu said that he didn''t know who was coming. He thought it was Yang Guo who had gone back and forth, but it was two people who came to listen to the footsteps. Yang Guo had always been alone, and where did he come from.


    Although XiaoLongNu doesn''t want to have anything to do with songqingshu any more, now the sound of footsteps outside is getting closer and closer, and she has no time to think about it, so she takes songqingshu with her and pushes aside a secret door to hide.


    After entering the room, Xiao Longnu alone leads the way in silence, while song Qingshu follows. Although they don''t light candles, one grows up in an ancient tomb and is familiar with every inch of the place. The other is skillful and sees things as usual in the dark.


    Looking at Xiao Longnu''s back, song Qingshu only hopes that the road will never end.


    All of a sudden, Little Dragon Girl''s body was shocked, but her voice trembled: "the broken dragon stone in this ancient tomb has fallen, and outsiders never know how to get in. Is it someone who came here?"

 Chapter 988

    "Eh?" Looking at XiaoLongNu''s happy face, song Qingshu doesn''t know how to describe her feelings at this time.


    You have to know that a woman has just been naked with another man. Although nothing actually happened, there are always some things like untidy clothes and scattered temples. At this time, the normal reaction of a woman is not to be afraid of being misunderstood by her lover, so she subconsciously avoids them?


    As a result, little dragon girl didn''t think about it at all. When she mentioned Yang Guo, she was very happy.


    "Maybe... Maybe... Maybe." Song Qingshu hesitated to reply. At the same time, he couldn''t help being envious. Yang Guo was very lucky to get such an immortal woman''s unreserved love.


    "I''ve been looking for her." XiaoLongNu then turned and walked back. Song Qingshu stretched out her hand, but found that she had no qualifications to stop, so she had to follow her with a bitter smile.


    When Yang Guo took puchaqiucao to the ancient tomb, there was only one thought in his mind. Since my aunt had found other men, I would also find other women to show her.


    All the way silent, pull puchaqiucao straight to Xiaolongnv''s room.


    From time to time in my mind, I can see that little dragon girl''s white body was twisting in another man''s arms. Yang Guo''s eyelids jumped involuntarily.


    At the door of Xiaolongnv''s room, Yang Guo suddenly stops, with a little hesitation on his face. After all, the scene inside is too heartbreaking, and I don''t know if I can bear it again.


    However, his hesitation was soon dispelled by the anger in his heart. He took puchaqiucao and rushed in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Yang Guo was stunned, because the imaginary picture did not appear, and the room was empty.


    "Where have they been?" Yang Guo was stunned, but the messy sheets on the bed reminded him how fierce the war had just happened here.


    "Brother Yang, you hurt me." Puchaqiucao couldn''t help crying. After entering the ancient tomb just now, maybe she was worried that she would get lost, so Yang Guo took her hand all the time, causing her heart deer to bump all the way.


    However, after entering the room, Yang Guo''s hand was more and more powerful. At first, she had to bear it. Later, it was so painful that she had to breathe out.


    At the sound of puchaqiucao''s pain, Yang Guo finally woke up a little and quickly let go of her hand with an apologetic look.


    "Brother Yang, I''m a little cold." Puchaqiucao put his hands on his chest and could not help shivering.


    The main entrance of the ancient tomb has been sealed off by the broken dragon stone, and the only way to get in and out is that waterway. Unlike XiaoLongNu, who was seriously injured and was carried in by song Qingshu in a box, she swam in with Yang Guo.


    As a result, his clothes were already wet. Yang Guo, song Qingshu and other practitioners used their internal power a little, and then his clothes were dried up. But Pu Chaqiu Cao didn''t have this ability, and his wet clothes stuck to her tightly.


    If so, it''s OK. She grew up on the grassland and has a lot of martial arts. Of course, she won''t be as delicate as those golden ladies. But there is just a huge cold jade bed in the room of Xiaolongnv, which is constantly emitting cold air. Once invaded by this cold, Rao is puchaqiu grass has always been very good and can''t bear it.


    "I''ll get you some firewood to bake." Yang Guo replied absently.


    "Actually... Don''t bother. There seems to be clothes here. I''ll just change them." Puchaqiucao looked at the wedding dress at the foot of the bed, and her eyes suddenly brightened. From ancient times to the present, women always have a different obsession with the wedding dress, even the little dragon girl who doesn''t eat fireworks, let alone her?


    Therefore, when she saw the bright wedding dress, she was eager to try it. She just felt that her clothes were sticky and she didn''t want to wear them again for a moment.


    At this time, Yang Guo''s attention was all about XiaoLongNu. Although he heard Pu chaqiucao''s words, he didn''t take it too seriously. He just nodded slightly: "you change, I''ll turn around."


    Puchaqiucao has a hot cheek. Although she comes from the grassland, she is too bold to change clothes in front of a man.


    Looking at Yang Guo''s back, Pu Chaqiu grass bit his lips, and his fingers moved slowly to the skirt.


    Although I haven''t known Yang Guo for a long time, she believes that Yang Guo is not the kind of lecheron who takes advantage of others'' danger, let alone her fiance. Even if something happens, it doesn''t seem that it''s a big deal.


    Puchaqiucao took off her wet clothes and exposed her youthful and energetic body to the air. She looked at Yang Guo''s direction with a red face and saw that he had no response. She was glad and lost in her heart.


    The cold of the cold jade bed blew on him. Puchaqiucao shivered again. He did not dare to delay any longer. He quickly took the bright wedding dress and put it on him.


    "I changed it." Puchaqiucao said shyly. He wanted to ask himself if he looked good in this way, but he always felt strange in his heart. He hesitated for a moment and still didn''t say it.


    "Well." Yang Guo turned his head and saw a pretty girl in a bright wedding dress.


    Staring at PU Chaqiu grass''s wedding dress, Yang Guo''s eyes suddenly turned red. Just now, the picture of little dragon girl in her wedding dress in the arms of other men was filled in his mind again.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Pu Chaqiu thought that Yang Guo would praise her for her beauty. As a result, he couldn''t wait for him to speak and gradually realized his abnormality.


    Yang Guo''s eyes become more and more red, and the girl''s face becomes blurred. Gradually, it seems to coincide with the image of little dragon girl.


    "Brother Yang?" When puchaqiucao saw that he didn''t respond, he couldn''t help pulling his sleeve.


    It was as if a spark had fallen into the oil pan. Yang Guo only felt a roar in his head and then jumped on Pu Chaqiu grass with a low roar.


    "Brother Yang?" Puchaqiucao didn''t expect that he would react so much. She subconsciously began to push each other. Unfortunately, there was too much difference between them. She pushed several times, but the man on her body didn''t move.


    At last, puchaqiucao was flustered and asked, "brother Yang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yang Guo was breathless without saying a word. At this time, he kept thinking about the scene of the little dragon girl''s wedding dress half covered and half exposed, and courting under other men. In his heart, there was only one violent idea: crush the woman in the bride''s clothes, and then occupy her!


    Puchaqiucao resisted for a while, but it didn''t work at all. Later, she gave up and let the other party''s raindrops of kisses fall on her cheek, neck and clavicle


    She didn''t know what happened to Yang Guo. She just thought that he was fascinated by the way he was wearing wedding clothes. Then she felt impulsive and embarrassed.


    For a woman, if she doesn''t like you, no matter how good you are to her, she will have aversion; But if she likes you, any of your actions are shining in her eyes.


    Puchaqiucao was in such a state at this time. Although she felt that something was wrong in her heart, she didn''t resist so firmly. Later, she even had a faint hope in her heart.


    After all, the two of them are already engaged. Even if they haven''t been married, the people in the grassland are not as particular as the Han people. It''s common for them to decide for life in private. And now I''m wearing a wedding dress with red candles burning beside me, which seems to be no different from the wedding night.


    With this in mind, puchaqiucao gave up the struggle and put his hand around the man


    On the other side, little dragon girl goes to Yang Guo''s room with a look of joy. Song Qingshu follows them reluctantly. He is thinking about how to tell Yang Guo everything just now.


    Although XiaoLongNu doesn''t blame herself, any man knows that his lover is cuddled and hugged by other men. He feels all over her body - although it''s to save her, will Yang Guo listen to this explanation?


    At that time, there must be a fight. First, I had a fight with Wang Chongyang, then I used Yiyang finger to pull XiaoLongNu back from the gate of death, and finally I spent a lot of energy to calm her down. I''m afraid that I would have been paralyzed in bed if I changed this loss into Yideng master''s coming. At this time, song Qingshu could walk normally, which had benefited from his deep cultivation.


    "In this case, I''m afraid I''ll lose a game with Yang Guo." Song Qingshu thought to himself, but since he also likes little dragon girl, how can he shrink back in front of the biggest rival? Song Qingshu took a deep breath and followed up with a fickle look.


    However, when they came to the door of the room, song Qingshu''s face suddenly became strange, because there was a man''s roar and a woman''s pettiness in the front room, and he knew what was going on inside.


    "It''s a turn of events." Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. It was Yang Guo who came to listen to him and Xiao Longnu. Now it is the foot of the bed for him and Xiao Longnu. His fate is really magical.


    "Eh, is it elder martial sister?" Little Dragon Girl obviously also heard the voice in the room, and could not help frowning and muttering to herself. Her reaction was the same as Yang Guo''s, and she never doubted each other.


    Little Dragon Girl immediately shook her head: "elder martial sister is not that kind of person."


    She didn''t know the world. She didn''t have so many scruples as ordinary people. Curious, she went up and pushed the door open to see who was inside.


    Song Qingshu is also very curious. He is not sure whether the person inside is Yang Guo. After all, Yang Guo was alone when he just came here. How could he find a woman so soon? If it''s Yang Guo, who is the woman? If it''s not Yang Guo, who knows the secret entrance to the tomb?


    Curious, song Qingshu also goes forward, leans behind Xiaolongnv and looks through the door.

 Chapter 989

    "Ever since?" Little Dragon Girl murmured to herself, as if she had an incredible look on her face.


    Song Qingshu behind her, obviously felt her body tremble, some crumbling appearance, quickly came forward to hold her: "little younger martial sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s face was very pale. She closed her lips and looked inside without saying a word.


    Song Qingshu curiously looked through the door and saw that there was a man and a woman on the bed where Xiao Longnu had been injured just now, and they were intertwined. The man broke an arm, which is Yang Guo''s return; The woman was wearing a bright wedding dress, which was exactly what little dragon girl had just worn.


    Song Qingshu thought, where did Yang Guo find a woman to come back in a hurry? He was curious about the woman''s identity and looked at her. Although most of the woman''s body was blocked by Yang Guo''s body, he recognized each other''s identity at a glance. It was pucha qiucao, the eldest lady of the pucha family.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looks strange and thinks that he didn''t send her down the mountain to restrain the army. How did he come here to fool around with Yang Guo?


    Although song Qingshu knew that Pu chaqiucao and Yang Guo had an engagement, they had not married after all. Moreover, Yang Guo openly married in the palace of Daxing mansion last time. Therefore, they suddenly developed to the stage of rolling sheets, which surprised song Qingshu.


    At first, he was worried that puchaqiucao was forced by Yang Guo. He was thinking about helping her. But he soon gave up the idea. Puchaqiucao occasionally showed a pretty face, angry and happy. He looked at the man tenderly and held Yang Guo in his arms. How could he be forced?


    Obviously, little dragon girl came to the same conclusion. With a mouthful of blood oozing from the corner of her mouth, she murmured, "why, why did Guo''er do this to me?"


    Song Qingshu thought that she would rush in and question Yang Guo. Who knows that after she broke away from her hand, she left in the opposite direction.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and quickly caught up with her: "little younger martial sister, there should be some misunderstanding, or we should ask brother Yang."


    "Don''t touch me!" Little Dragon Girl shook off her hand. "As I said just now, we have nothing to do from now on. You don''t have to care about my affairs."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that XiaoLongNu had not settled accounts with herself, so he had to smile instead of touching her.


    "Don''t follow me any more!" Little dragon girl glared at him angrily. Seeing that he stopped, she gradually disappeared into the dark tomb.


    Song Qingshu took several steps, but he didn''t catch up. Now, what else can we do to catch up with this situation? Little dragon girl has just been "bullied" by herself. When she turns around and sees Yang Guo''s scene, all kinds of consolation and explanation are futile. It can only be given to time, which is the best medicine to heal psychological trauma.


    After staying for a while, song Qingshu decided to go back to his room to have a look. After all, pucha qiucao is also his subordinate now. In case something really happens, it''s not easy to explain to pucha''s family.


    As the fierce battle in the room came to an end, Yang Guo gradually came to his senses. When he saw the woman under him, he could not help but feel ashamed: "I''m sorry, I..."


    Puchaqiucao gently pressed his lips and looked back at him affectionately: "at this time, what I need to hear is not sorry."


    As smart as Yang Guo, he doesn''t know that what other women need now is a promise. His lips move, and suddenly he thinks of XiaoLongNu''s beautiful face. Suddenly he struggles, and finally he says in shame, "I''m sorry!" Then he grabbed the clothes beside him and disappeared into the corridor in the distance.


    Puchaqiucao didn''t react for a moment. He looked at his disappearing figure. After a long time, he finally woke up and couldn''t help scolding: "Yang Guo, you bastard!"


    After scolding for a while, I felt sad and began to cry with my head covered in my clothes.


    "You''re very smart on weekdays. How can you be eaten and wiped away so easily?" At this moment, puchaqiucao suddenly heard a voice of banter.


    She subconsciously raised her head, and saw song Qingshu leaning against the other door, looking at herself with a smile.


    "Ah ~" puchaqiucao screamed, quickly grabbed the clothes beside him to block his chest, and asked incoherently, "you... How are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Her eyes fell on her exposed skin. Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Why are you so excited? Anyway, when you were making out with Yang just now, I didn''t see it."


    Puchaqiu grass blushed and said angrily, "shameless, obscene!"


    Song Qingshu was depressed and said: "Miss, I was here to treat people''s wounds. As a result, you two burst in and staged a restricted clip as soon as you entered the room. Who is shameless and who is obscene?"


    "I..." puchaqiucao said for a moment and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Well, well, get dressed quickly. We are here to accept Quanzhen sect. Now those people are still hanging in the Sanqing hall." Song Qingshu knew that she was embarrassed, so he changed the topic.


    "Turn around first." Puchaqiucao was very sad because of Yang Guo''s leaving, and was teased by song Qingshu, so he cried.


    "I''ve said it, but I haven''t seen it." Although Song Qing said so, he turned around in action.


    After hearing the sound of Suso dressing, a weak voice of puchaqiucao suddenly came: "I can''t go out in this suit."


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that she was wearing the wedding dress that little dragon girl had worn before. He frowned: "I''m not Yang Guo. Why do you have to be a bride?"


    "How can I be a bride?" puchaqiucao said wrongly. "I just came in with wet clothes. I couldn''t change my clothes."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s mind changed, she thought that the only way in was the water channel. She didn''t hide in the box like little dragon girl. It was strange that she didn''t get wet.


    "I''ll dry it for you." Song Qingshu went over and picked up the wet clothes. After all, there were so many people in Chongyang palace. If Pu Chaqiu Cao really appeared in such a wedding dress, he would not be able to blow up the pot.


    "Thanks... Thanks." Puchaqiucao wanted to have a crack in the ground and was seen by outsiders.


    Song Qingshu nodded and was about to dry his clothes with his internal power. Suddenly, he was embarrassed: "that... I just healed for someone. I''m afraid I can''t dry my clothes with my internal power because my internal power consumption is serious."


    Song Qingshu''s feeling at this time is similar to that of Pu Chaqiu Cao just now. He also wants to have a crack in the ground. He thinks that his usual image is always a super master. As a result, he just wanted to be forced in front of a young girl - oh no, now it should be a young woman. Ju ran failed.


    Notice Pu Chaqiu grass Leng there, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "I''ll find some firewood to help you dry." Then he rushed to the next room to find a pile of dry wood.


    ¡­¡­


    After all, song Qingshu had been through the storm for a long time. When the bonfire rose, he looked as usual. He put puchaqiucao''s clothes on the shelf beside him and began to meditate.


    "What are your plans for the future?" The room was too quiet. Song Qingshu asked while meditating.


    "Ah... Ah?" Puchaqiucao was obviously out of his mind.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "do you just let people go in vain?" He was not familiar with puchaqiucao, but he didn''t care much about her. He just thought that if she married Yang Guo, wouldn''t XiaoLongNu be left? Although it is immoral to take advantage of the opportunity, he has never been a moral hermit.


    "What''s white..." Puchaqiucao spat with a red face. "How can you speak so badly? I hate it."


    "After Yang GuoShuang finished, he put on his trousers and left. Isn''t that called white upper?" Song Qingshu saw that she didn''t look good, and then comforted her, "in fact, you don''t have to think too much about it. You''re not the worst. There''s a professor in my hometown who played as a stewardess for three years. After getting tired of it, he went to the Yamen to sue the stewardess. In the name of illegally disposing of the common property between husband and wife, the wife has the right to recover it, Let yamen order the stewardess to return all the millions of property given to her by the professor. "


    "At the same time, the stewardess foolishly became the legal person of the professor''s bag company when she was a junior, and finally had to help him bear millions of debts. You see, people have been playing in vain for three years, and they haven''t got any benefits, and they have to pay millions. Compared with her, you are much luckier. "


    Puchaqiucao was dizzy when she heard that there were too many nouns in Songqing''s words that she had never heard of before, but this did not prevent her from understanding the outline of the story. She said angrily, "you men are shameless."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Hey, now that it''s over, it seems that I''m not the one who leaves when I pick up my pants."


    Puchaqiucao glared at him angrily: "you are greedy for flowers and lust. You can''t be any better if you are flirting around."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "I''ve been flirting around, but I admit it, but I''ll be responsible for every woman."


    Puchaqiucao was in a daze, as if he had been stabbed in a sad thing, and could not speak for a moment.


    "The clothes have been dried. Take off your wedding clothes." Song Qingshu tore off the clothes on the shelf and threw them to each other. To tell the truth, he was very upset that Pu chaqiucao put on XiaoLongNu''s wedding dress. In his heart, this wedding dress is a rare memorial between him and XiaoLongNu.


    But puchaqiucao hesitated: "don''t you want to get your clothes wet when you go out later?"


    "This wedding dress is not yours." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned white. He took off and said angrily, "if it''s not, it''s not. Who''s rare?" Three under five divided by two, he took off his wedding dress and threw it on Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were straight. He looked at the young girl''s body in front of him and said strangely, "are you going to seduce me because you were abandoned by Yang Guo?"


    "Ah After puchaqiucao left YangGuo, his whole mind was confused, so many behaviors were instinctive reactions. After he reminded him, he realized that he was not wearing a piece of thread, and immediately screamed.

 Chapter 990

    "All right, all right, stop yelling." Song Qingshu waved his hand in a headache, and the clothes scattered on the bed immediately flew up and wrapped in puchaqiu grass. "You should put on your clothes first, and I''ll transport you out in the box later, so you don''t have to worry about getting your clothes wet."


    Seeing that song Qingshu was a bit venomous, he turned around thoughtfully. Puchaqiucao felt better and quickly put on his clothes.


    "I''m fine." As soon as the voice of Pucao qiucao fell, he turned over and jumped down from the bed.


    Song Qingshu looked back and looked straight at her legs: "are all grassland women so fierce? How can they jump like nothing happened when they first broke the green melon?"


    Puchaqiucao''s face was as shy as a rose petal, and he said angrily, "you big head ghost, who said I was... What was that?"


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "what''s wrong with this? Just now you and Yang Guo were in bed for half a day. Don''t say you were just discussing the ideal of life."


    "Just now he..." puchaqiucao subconsciously wanted to explain, but he closed his mouth and stood there silent.


    This time, song Qingshu became interested. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought, "come here, I''ll help you lie down in the box."


    "I won''t suffocate in there, will I?" Puchaqiucao looked at the big box beside him with a suspicious look on his face.


    "Don''t worry, this box is big enough to suffocate you." Song Qingshu helped her in and explored her pulse.


    Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became very strange. His mouth grinned, and finally he couldn''t help laughing.


    Puchaqiucao was trying to hide better in what posture. Hearing his laughter, he raised his head inexplicably: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing at Yang Guo. He''s good at martial arts, and he''s very clever. At the critical moment, he found the wrong place." Thinking of the embarrassing picture, song Qingshu couldn''t help but gloat.


    "What''s the wrong place?" Puchaqiucao was at first at a loss. After a while, he finally realized that he was ashamed and angry. "What are you talking about? How could he find the wrong place? He just... Before he started..."


    Seeing Pu Chaqiu''s stammering appearance, song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then understood it. He couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Oh, it turned out that it was an accident. In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Song Qingshu, a virgin, knew that she was seriously injured and endangered today, and then she was burned by love fire. Then she witnessed her sweetheart''s" derailment "and fell down the slope


    If she was an ordinary woman, I''m afraid she would not die and would be disabled. Fortunately, XiaoLongNu''s martial arts foundation and song Qingshu''s desperate treatment made her safe and sound. However, under repeated attacks, I''m afraid she won''t wake up if she doesn''t sleep a day and a night.


    Song Qingshu gently let Xiao Longnu lie flat on the bed, covered a thin blanket for her, and then walked out of bed. As a result, as soon as he came down, he felt dizzy and almost no one fell to the ground.


    Only then did he realize that his strength was greatly damaged one day today. He had a fight with Wang Chongyang. He used one Yang finger to pull XiaoLongNu back from the gate of death. Then, regardless of fatigue, he cleared her up. Now he combs her true Qi


    Let''s talk about the others. One of the most harmful is Yiyang finger. After all, it''s fighting with death. How can the cost be so small.


    "Marshal, may I come in?" Daiqisi''s soft voice came from outside. After all, there were soldiers guarding the kingdom of Jin outside, and she could not be called by song Qingshu''s original name.


    In a daze, song Qingshu subconsciously looked outside the tent and found that it was dark outside, and he could still see the fire in the camp.


    "It''s been so long." Song Qingshu smacked his tongue secretly. Suddenly he thought that Daisy was still waiting outside. He quickly replied, "come in!"


    Daisy came in with a tray of things. Her eyes first fell on the little dragon girl lying on the bed. Then she moved to song Qingshu''s side: "is it worth making herself so embarrassed for a woman?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at the little dragon girl''s sweet sleeping posture, with a smile on her face: "of course it''s worth it."


    Daisy snorted softly: "I don''t think she''s very beautiful. How can she make you men into such a virtue? Yin Zhiping of Chongyang palace is like this, and so are you."


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. If little dragon girl is not so beautiful, there will be only a few beautiful women in the world. However, there is no mistake in Daiqi''s words. After all, her appearance is not inferior to that of little dragon girl, and she is full of talent.


    "Well, what''s so fragrant." Song Qingshu wisely did not entangle with her on this issue and turned her attention to the plate in her hand.


    "There happened to be a farmer''s house nearby where a chicken died. I think it''s a pity to throw it away, so I picked it up and stewed a pot of soup. If you''re not afraid of my poisoning, you can drink it." Daisy passed the chicken soup with no expression on her face.


    ---


    There was a small bug in the chapter yesterday. I forgot to indicate that the appearance of song Qingshu in front of Pu Chaqiu Cao had changed the appearance of Tang Kuo Bian


    In addition, I would like to talk about the disposal of puchaqiu grass,


    In fact, it has been said several times in the previous chapter that Xiao Song has no feelings for her at all,


    Similarly, she never had song Qingshu in her heart, but only Yang Guo


    Of course, in order to leave a back door for some scenarios that may happen later, she is still a virgin.

 Chapter 991

    Song Qingshu was happy when she heard daiqisi''s words. He frowned on purpose and said with disgust: "take the dead chicken stew?"


    Daisy''s eyebrows rose and she snatched the wooden plate back: "if you don''t want to eat it, I''ll feed it to the dog."


    Song Qingshu had a quick eye and held back the chicken soup: "how can this work? How innocent are the dogs? What should we do if the dog is poisoned by the purple dragon king? The so-called "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell, or I come."


    After that, he took a sip of it, and his spirit was greatly boosted. Because of the tiredness accumulated in a tired day, he suddenly swept away: "it''s really fragrant!"


    Daisy''s face finally eased, and a faint smile floated on her lips: "aren''t you afraid that I''m really poisoning the soup?"


    Song Qingshu, while enjoying himself, vaguely replied: "I''m not afraid. It''s just the so-called peony that dies under the flower. Being a ghost is also romantic. What''s more, you''re much more beautiful than peony."


    "I don''t know how many ignorant girls you''ve cheated with your mouth," said Daisy, blushing slightly. Looking at him wolfing down, she couldn''t help taking out her handkerchief to wipe the chicken soup that slipped to his chin. "Eat slowly, and no one''s fighting with you. There''s still something in the pot."


    "I can''t help it. I''m starving. I haven''t eaten much today." Song Qingshu swallowed the chicken soup with meat and bone, and sighed with satisfaction, "I didn''t expect that the Purple Dragon King, the most beautiful woman in the lake, had such good cooking skills."


    "It would not have been," she murmured, as if she thought of something. She couldn''t help looking pale. "Chiba was so weak when she was covered with cold poison. During that time, I cooked chicken soup for him every day to make up his body, and I trained her skills."


    Seeing that she looked gloomy, song Qingshu said with a deliberate smile, "I really want to thank Mr. Yinye."


    "What do you thank him for?" Daisy was really distracted.


    "Of course, thank him for his poor health. He left you, a beautiful widow, to me, with a whole body of home cooking skills. It''s the perfect lover who can get up and down the hall, get the kitchen and warm the bed." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Daisy was almost not angry. She snatched the empty bowl from him and said, "I feed the dog chicken soup today."


    "How can a dog be so lucky," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "In fact, I haven''t had enough."


    Daisy''s face changed, and she finally turned white. "I''m afraid of you. I''ll serve you a bowl again."


    "My sister still loves me." Hearing these words, Daisy almost fell down. She was just like song Qingshu''s sister and brother. She blurted out the words out of her heart when she was in a daze. After that, she always felt ashamed when she recalled them. Now when she heard him yelling out again, her heart leaped wildly. When she didn''t hear them, she quickened her pace and went outside.


    Who knows her hand was suddenly held, a huge force came, her whole person involuntarily fell into the arms of song Qingshu, only to hear the other side with that hateful voice said: "don''t go to Sheng."


    Daisy could feel each other''s heart beating through her clothes at this time. She couldn''t help feeling a little flustered: "aren''t you not full?"


    "Yes, so I''m going to eat you." Song Qingshu looked down at the beauty in his arms, as if looking at a delicious meal.


    Daisy''s pretty face suddenly turned red. Although she was no longer a young girl, she still couldn''t stand such passionate provocation. The reserve of women made her struggle subconsciously: "let me go!"


    But song Qingshu held her tightly, feeling her soft body when she struggled. He said softly, "today in Sanqing hall, you come back to save me. I''m very happy, so I want to reward you."


    Daisy gave him a blank look. "Is this your reward?"


    "Of course, I''ll give it to you..." Song Qingshu said a word in her ear, which made her face as red as rose petals.


    "Who cares about this reward? Let me down." Said Daisy angrily.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about her. He picked her up and went to the bed. Seeing that the resistance was invalid, she was steamed by the masculine breath of the man on him. Daiqi felt a throb in her heart and her whole body was a little soft.


    "Then you take off the mask and look disgusting." Daisy was hurt by his big beard. She raised her head and bit her lip.


    "At my sister''s command." Song Qingshu took off Tang Kuo Bian''s mask and threw it aside, revealing his original face.


    Looking at the beautiful eyes in front of her, Daisy murmured in a voice so small that she couldn''t even hear her clearly: "this is more pleasing to the eye at last."


    Seeing that the beauty in his arms is quiet and her legs are no longer kicking, song Qingshu knows that Daisy has acquiesced in what will happen next. He is so happy that he gets excited.


    Daiqisi had buried her head in Song Qingshu''s arms. She felt that the other party had carried her to the bedside. Suddenly she thought something. She quickly opened her eyes and saw that there was a little dragon girl lying beside the bed!


    She pinched song Qingshu in a hurry. Daisy was ashamed and angry: "are you going to be here?"


    "This is my handsome account. It''s not here. Where is it?" Song Qingshu was also stunned.


    I don''t know if you are stupid or really stupid!


    Daisy had to take a look at the little dragon girl and remind her, "there are still people nearby!"


    Song Qingshu looked at XiaoLongNu''s quiet sleeping face and said, "she has suffered such a heavy injury, and her mood has experienced great sadness and joy. If she doesn''t sleep for three days and three nights, she will never wake up."


    Although XiaoLongNu was seriously injured before, she was basically cured by song Qingshu. Now she is estimated to have to sleep for one day, but she can''t sleep for three days and three nights. The reason why he said this is not to reassure daisy. So, nine out of ten words that men say in bed are deceptive.


    "But..." what else did Daiqi want to say? Song Qingshu had already pressed her, and her words were blocked.


    "It''s the magic star I hit." With a sigh, Daisy reached out and pressed her hand on the man''s chest. After all, she didn''t push it away


    Little dragon girl felt that she had a long dream. First, she dreamed of marrying her son and having a wedding... But before long, she was shocked to find that the bridegroom turned into song Qingshu. That''s all right. After all, the other party didn''t invade her. Although she was angry, considering that the other party saved her life, she grudgingly forgave him. Who knows, she immediately saw her son making out with other women in bed. When she came out of the ancient tomb, she couldn''t help fainting.


    Later, it seemed that someone had saved her. Although she couldn''t open her eyes at that time, she could smell a strange and familiar breath. That breath seemed to have a kind of stable force, which made her relax quickly.


    I don''t know why, she doesn''t have to look to know each other''s identity.


    "I owe my brother-in-law another life..." Little Dragon girl was in a state of distress. Although song Qingshu had saved her life before, she also bullied her clean body. Now she owes him so much. What will she take to pay her back?


    Because of what happened in the ancient tomb, XiaoLongNu didn''t want to meet song Qingshu again, but the reality made her unable to escape.


    Is tangled, her ear suddenly came a sound of ecstatic voice, she slightly Leng God, instantly understand what this is.

 Chapter 992

    Last time I had to "listen" to song Qingshu''s fighting in the inn. Later, it happened one after another in the ancient tomb. Although XiaoLongNu was still pure and clean, she was very familiar with this kind of voice.


    This is a big surprise. She was still half asleep and half awake. She turned to look around subconsciously. After only one look, she turned back quickly. Her pale face was covered with red clouds: "my brother-in-law is such a jerk! Do it in front of me again


    ¡­¡­


    This night is doomed to be a sleepy night. XiaoLongNu has been waiting for the two people beside her to go to sleep, and then she quietly left. Who knows, after waiting for a long time, they didn''t stop.


    After all, she had just recovered from her serious injury. She didn''t have much spirit. She didn''t wait for the next two people to go to sleep, but she went to sleep first.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, shortly after dawn, little dragon girl opened her eyes and looked at the next room. In her eyes, Daisy''s white thighs were exposed outside the quilt. She spat in her red face, and then got up from the bed.


    In the whole process, she clenched her lips, flushed and bleeding quickly. After packing her things, she opened the door and ran out, even without the courage to look back.


    As soon as Xiao Longnu got up, song Qingshu woke up. Knowing that the situation was embarrassing, he continued to pretend to sleep. Only when he knew that the other party had run out did he sit up.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu''s action was too big, and Daiqi Si was awakened, but she was sleepy and listless.


    "Nothing. I''ll go out for a while, and you can go on sleeping." Song Qingshu pulled the quilt to cover Daisy''s charming body that attracted countless men.


    "Well." Daisy yawned lazily, rolled over in her quilt, and mumbled vaguely, "I was tossed about by you all night yesterday, but now I''m so tired that I don''t want to move a finger."


    Song Qingshu apologized. Yesterday, he consumed too much energy, so it was difficult for him to practice her internal power in a short time. So he used the techniques of Huanxi Zen to collect her pure Yin Qi to practice.


    Although Daisy was no longer a virgin, she was able to live such a beautiful life with the aura of heaven and earth in her life. Therefore, even after she was broken, her pure Yin spirit was not inferior to that of an ordinary girl; Coupled with her husband Han Chiba''s early death, the pure Yin Qi has been stored in her lonely life for more than ten years. Although it is not as good as that of her girlhood, it is not too far away.


    After that night, song Qingshu only felt refreshed and benefited a lot, but she suffered a lot. She was so weak that she didn''t even want to move a finger. If she didn''t have a few months of self-cultivation, it would be very difficult for her to recover her spirit in her heyday.


    Of course, this is not an irreversible injury, otherwise song Qingshu would not be able to do it on daiqisi. After all, he said he was a flower sparer, and he was not a flower destroyer.


    Daisy just needs a good life to recuperate, and it won''t be long before she can recover.


    "You have a good rest, I''ll come back to accompany you later..." Song Qingshu gently comforted the beauty beside him, then put on his clothes in a hurry and went to the direction where Xiao Longnu left.


    It''s still early now, and song Qingshu thinks that his lightness skill is fast enough, so he doesn''t wear the mask of Tang Kuo Bian. Instead, he chases XiaoLongNu in the direction of her departure.


    After a night''s suffering in the big tent, Xiao Longnu really didn''t want to stay in this place for one more minute, so as soon as she got out of the big tent, she started to run away with her lightness skills.


    Because yesterday many people witnessed the marshal carrying her into his tent, the guards in the barracks didn''t mean to stop her.


    Even if some people didn''t see song Qingshu carrying her into the handsome tent yesterday, they just wanted to stop her. As soon as they saw her beautiful and vulgar appearance, they were all silly. When they came back, little dragon girl didn''t know where she was.


    In this way, Little Dragon Girl easily left the camp of 3000 elite soldiers. Just as she was about to leave this sad place forever, she suddenly stopped and looked at the man standing in front of her: "how can you be in front of me?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m not sure where my martial arts rank in the whole world. But in terms of lightness skills, I''m afraid no one in the world can match me."


    "That''s true." Little dragon girl nodded stupidly. Suddenly she thought of what happened in the ancient tomb and the shame scene next to her last night. She immediately felt her cheek was hot. "What are you doing chasing me for?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "yesterday I hesitated in the ancient tomb and let you leave alone. I almost made no big mistake. How can I repeat the same mistake today."


    Little dragon girl was silent immediately. After a long time, she said, "thank you for saving my life later, but my injury is better now. I won''t faint on the roadside any more."


    "Younger martial sister, now even my brother-in-law is not willing to call?" Song Qingshu quite regretfully said, to tell the truth, listen to the little dragon girl with that cold voice a brother-in-law to call himself, it is not generally cool.


    "You are so happy to mention your brother-in-law," said Xiao Longnu, biting her lips. "Last night, you and that woman did... Such a terrible thing. Are you worthy of elder martial sister?"


    Song Qingshu wanted to slap himself in the face. He really couldn''t open the pot, so he had to smile: "little younger martial sister, it''s normal for men to love women. How can you be unbearable? What''s more, your eldest martial sister also knows about me. She never mind. "


    "Do you mind Little dragon girl was very surprised, "why?"


    "Er," Song Qingshu didn''t know how to explain, "anyway, she just doesn''t mind. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her directly next time."


    At the thought of master sister''s glass like pure character, XiaoLongNu was confused, and finally shook her head: "I don''t know what elder martial sister thinks, but I''m sure I would mind very much. I''m dedicated to him, and I hope he can be dedicated to me..."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help thinking about what happened to Yang Guo and the woman yesterday, and coughing again.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said: "little younger martial sister, the internal skill of the ancient tomb sect has a new way. Although it has its unique features, its disadvantages are also obvious. If you have such a mood fluctuation, it''s easy to cause hematemesis. It''s really a bit of a pit. If you don''t mind, I''ll give you a new set of internal skills... "


    Before he finished, Little Dragon Girl shook her head and said, "I think the internal skill left by my grandparents is very good. Yesterday''s situation was just an accident. Pay attention in the future, and you won''t vomit blood and faint again. Brother in law, you don''t have to follow me any more. I want to be alone. "


    "Where are you going?" Song Qingshu asked.

 Chapter 993

    "I don''t know." Hearing song Qingshu''s question, little dragon girl is at a loss. Where can she go?


    Song Qingshu thought that if XiaoLongNu was put into her own world in the previous life, if she was a senior housemaid, she would probably go back to the ancient tomb. Thinking about this in my heart, I said it out of my mouth.


    "Ancient tomb?" Little Dragon Girl''s face showed a touch of emotion, but soon thought of Yang Guo and other women in the tomb of the scene of physical entanglement, heart a pang, quickly shook her head, "no, I will not go back to the tomb."


    "If you don''t go back to the tomb, are you going to find Yang Guo?" Song Qingshu asks tentatively. He has to say that he has played a trick. He is worried that XiaoLongNu will be trapped in love. Finally, he goes to find Yang Guo, so he asks deliberately.


    "Ever since?" Little Dragon Girl shook her head, her face showed a trace of sadness, "he and that woman live together, not happy, where I will get involved."


    Seeing that song Qingshu''s lips moved, little dragon girl stopped and said, "brother-in-law, don''t ask me any more. I don''t know where I will go. I just want to walk around and see the scenery. Maybe I will feel more comfortable."


    After that, she turns around and leaves. Song Qingshu''s body shakes. After all, she doesn''t step forward. XiaoLongNu has been hit repeatedly and let her relax everywhere. Anyway, her internal injury has healed, and she won''t faint on the side of the road again. Moreover, even if she meets an expert like the king of the golden wheel, she is more than enough to protect herself.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu has stopped in front of little dragon girl.


    "Brother in law!" XiaoLongNu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and her face was not happy.


    "I''m not here to fight, I just want to give you something," Song Qingshu handed her a yellow ball the size of pigeon eggs. "Little younger martial sister, although you have high martial arts, you don''t have enough experience in the world. If you meet some villains who use abusive means against you, you''ll be in trouble. Take this rhinoceros Earth Dragon pill with you. Although it''s dark and unremarkable, it comes from the body of exotic animals in the western regions. It has been refined by Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, with various kinds of talented earth treasures. It''s invincible to all kinds of poisons. Poisonous snakes and insects are respected. Take it with you, so that you won''t be harmed by the treacherous villains like Zhao Zhijing. "


    In the original work, the little dragon girl was attacked by Yin Zhiping after being punctured by Ouyang Feng, which has become the shadow of many men''s childhood. In this world, because of the butterfly effect, little dragon girl didn''t have such a tragic thing. Song Qingshu was very happy about it. Of course, he didn''t want little dragon girl to make the same mistake in the future.


    After all, in those messy novels of the previous life, Xiao Longnu was either dazed by sweat medicine or given spring medicine in the black shop. Song Qingshu didn''t want any accident to happen to Xiao Longnu.


    The medicinal materials needed for this Tongxi Dilong pill are very precious. With Ouyang Feng''s ability, only one was refined and given to Huang Rong as a dowry. Later, he became a guest minister in the palace of Hailing king of the state of Jin. The state of Jin plundered the Northern Song Dynasty and Liao Dynasty. In the warehouse, there were all kinds of talented treasures. Wan Yanliang almost responded to his request in order to win over Ouyang Feng, so Ouyang Feng refined another one.


    Ouyang Feng is a master of using poison. It''s useless to keep this rhinoceros Earth Dragon Pill on him. He was going to give it to Wan Yanliang, but wan Yanliang knelt down, so he pushed the boat to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s internal skill has now reached a state of inviolability. This rhinoceros Earth Dragon pill is of no use to him. It''s better to give it to Xiao Longnu. After all, Xiao Longnu doesn''t know how to deal with the world, which makes people feel less at ease.


    Little dragon girl a stay, have not yet reaction come over, song Qingshu has already put the pill into her hand.


    "Thanks... Thanks." XiaoLongNu uttered two words difficultly. The ancient tomb sect was isolated from the world. In the past, she didn''t know the polite words such as thank you. She didn''t know these words until she traveled in the river and lake during this period.


    Even so, little dragon girl has not said a word of thanks to anyone so far, but song Qingshu is different. She has saved her life several times before and after, and she is so considerate that even the details she ignores have been taken into consideration for her. No one in the world has ever been so kind to her except the master, mother-in-law sun.


    Even if Little Dragon Girl''s temperament is colder, there will be ripples in her heart. It''s a pity that something like that happened to them in the ancient tomb, which made her feel grateful and finally turned into a faint thank you.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "I''m satisfied to get the little sister to say thank you."


    XiaoLongNu was amused by him, but when she thought of what he had done last night, she put away her smile: "OK, I''m really gone."


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop her this time. He said with a smile, "see you later."


    "There will be a period later." XiaoLongNu was entangled for the first time when she left. In fact, in her heart, she wanted to say that there would be no time for her to meet again. It''s just a little unfeeling to think that the other party has done so many things for her. However, it''s not her wish to say that there would be a time for her to meet again. She finally disappeared in the vision of song Qingshu, and she didn''t think about it clearly. Fortunately, she is calm, After a while, the matter was put aside.


    When song Qingshu came back to Shuai Zhang wearing Tang Kuo Bian''s mask, Daiqi Si subconsciously pulled on the quilt to cover her chest. When she saw his face clearly, she was relieved: "have you sent your little lover away?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "what''s your little lover? She''s my younger martial sister."


    "Qie," said daisy with a disdainful curl of her lips. "You''re so nervous about her. Everyone knows what you''re thinking."


    "There''s nothing to deny that my fair lady is a gentleman." Song Qingshu frankly admitted that he didn''t mean to explain at all.


    Daisy could not help but said bitterly, "when you bully people, you are dazzled by all kinds of means, just like a devil. How can you pretend to be a gentleman in front of her? You didn''t even touch her last night when she was lying in bed without any protection. "


    Song Qingshu was shocked by her pettiness and indignation. She took off her clothes and walked over, laughing and saying, "who let you be someone else''s wife? It doesn''t hurt to use it."


    "Dying!" Daiqisi was very angry and ashamed, but she was very angry and soon disappeared by song Qingshu''s dragon claw hand.


    "You dead man, why do you use that bearded face again? It''s so ugly."


    "I can''t help it. There are so many people in Jinying. You have to be careful."


    "You take it off quickly. It always makes me feel like I''m making out with another man."


    "Don''t you think it''s exciting?"


    "What an asshole you are


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, I only heard Daisy''s voice complaining in the quilt: "last night, I''ve been tossing all night. Today, I''m here again. Are you a familiar wolf? I can''t feed you enough."


    "Who made your sheep so delicious?" Song Qingshu put his arms around her waist and said to her ear.


    "You are such a rascal." Daisy wanted to scold him, but she was so soft in his arms that she was obviously scolding him, but it sounded like a lover''s flirtation.


    Song Qingshu teased, then looked a whole: "good sister, I have some business to tell you."


    Daisy''s heart trembled when she heard her sister''s three words: "speak as you speak. Don''t call me that way."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and immediately understood that when the other party was completely conquered for the first time, she blurted out the same title. Therefore, she was shy when she talked about "good brother" and "good sister" every time.


    Song Qingshu laughs it off and goes on to say, "what''s the status of the whole Jin Dynasty hall now? You are one of the few people who know about it. You know that Wan Yanyao and Tang Kuo Bian are all disguised by me."


    Daisy nodded, and immediately looked worried: "although your technique is exquisite, it''s OK to hide it from the world in a short time. I''m afraid that people will see some flaws in it in a long time."


    "That''s right," Song Qingshu nodded. "If I can be in Daxing mansion all the time, I can control any problems, but I have a special identity. I can''t stay in the state of Jin all the time, so I need someone who can trust and plan for Daxing mansion for me."


    Daisy is also a quick minded character, instantly understood his meaning: "do you want me to go?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "my sister is really smart. I understand in such a short time. It seems that my choice is right. In the past, she was the head of the four great Dharma kings of the Ming religion. She was also the holy daughter of the Persian Ming religion. She could become a princess if she sneaked into the kingdom of Jin and lived in seclusion. She was also a famous mother-in-law of Jinhua in the world. I''m afraid few women in the world can match you in terms of her rich knowledge and experience. "


    "Don''t wear a hat on me." Daiqi Si said with a straight face, but her heart was full of joy. She had been beaten to pieces by song Qingshu''s demonic methods during this period of time, and she abandoned herself. Now when she heard that her evaluation in his heart was so high, her face suddenly regained the look of the Purple Dragon King of the past, "Because of this, do you want to conquer me by all means?"


    "I appreciate your use of words," Song Qingshu laughs. "Yes, you are mature, wise, and have the style of a general. What''s more, you are also good at the technique of changing face. You are the best person to be Yan Yu!"


    Daisy held back her smile and snorted, "do you believe me that way? You know, it''s not so glorious for you to get me. Can''t I be jealous and betray you? "


    "If I change to another girl, I dare not make such a bold decision, but you are different. You are a mature and wise woman. You know how to weigh the pros and cons before making any decision. I''m glad that so far we have the same interests. " Song Qingshu''s fingertips crossed the graceful curve on her back, which made Daisy tremble.


    "Don''t you forget that women are never so rational creatures?" Daisy pursed her lips and snorted.


    "Physical reaction is the most deceptive, even if you don''t admit it, but these times when we are intimate, your reaction has told me that you have regarded me as your man in your heart." Song Qingshu couldn''t help showing some satisfaction when he thought of happy places.

 Chapter 994

    Daisy was shamed by his words, and she couldn''t stand song Qingshu''s hard work. After several rounds of fighting, she finally agreed to song Qingshu''s request.


    When they came out of the tent, it was already getting better and better. Seeing the smiling eyes of Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qian Ren and others, Daiqi Si wanted to get in.


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was more cheeky than the city wall. As usual, he talked with them about the imperial seal of Quanzhen religion.


    Although the whole Quanzhen sect was not willing to accept the imperial edict of the Jin Dynasty, Wang Chongyang had a secret meeting with the five sons of Quanzhen for several hours later, and then they agreed to accept the imperial edict.


    Because Yin Zhiping, the third generation leader, was dead, the state of Jin offered to let Zhang Zhiguang, who had previously agreed to accept the imperial edict, serve as the third generation leader. Regardless of his martial arts prestige, Zhang Zhiguang could not convince the public, especially Qiu Chuji''s family. He did not want to see the leader''s position fall to the enemy''s camp, so his reaction was the most intense.


    It''s a pity that several master level masters in the kingdom of Jin are still in the army. In addition, there are 3000 elite soldiers stationed at the foot of Zhongnan mountain. Under strong pressure, they have no strength to refute.


    Originally, he wanted to turn to Quanzhen Wuzi. Unfortunately, Quanzhen Wuzi was instructed by Wang Chongyang and could only keep silent on this matter. Finally, Zhang Zhiguang became the third generation leader of the sect.


    At this time, Zhang Zhiguang had been waiting in the barracks for a long time. Although song Qingshu had been in the tent with Daisy, he did not show half dissatisfaction. Because he knew very well that the reason why he was able to become the leader of Quanzhen sect was the meaning of the man in Shuai Zhang.


    After Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng discussed some things, they called Zhang Zhiguang into Shuai''s tent.


    As soon as Zhang Zhiguang entered the tent, he noticed the woman standing next to song Qingshu. Her graceful figure and sultry charm showed between her eyebrows. For some unknown reason, her face was flushed, which made her charming face even more attractive. After ten years of practicing Taoism, Zhang Zhiguang''s body became half crisp after only one look, I thought, no wonder Yin Zhiping has a bright future for a woman. No man can resist such a beautiful woman.


    However, he had a good sense of self-knowledge. After only one look, he quickly lowered his eyes, saluted song Qingshu and said, "see marshal."


    Song Qingshu looked at the Taoist in front of him with a smile: "you know the current affairs. Since we are all smart people, I don''t talk nonsense with you. Do you know why I support you, a person who has no prestige and whose martial arts are not the top few in the whole Quanzhen sect, to be the leader of the sect? "


    Zhang Zhiguang hesitated for a moment and replied uncertainly: "because I supported accepting imperial edict before?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "this is not the main reason."


    "The Marshal''s advice." Zhang Zhiguang saluted again.


    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with his respectful attitude, so he said: "many people in Quanzhen sect are not willing to accept the imperial edict. If you choose other people, it''s hard to ensure that he won''t disobey me. But you don''t have this problem."


    "The reason why I chose you is that you don''t have enough prestige and martial arts. After you become the leader of Quanzhen sect, other people will not agree with you. In order to be the leader of Quanzhen sect, you can only hold on to the thigh of the commander."


    Zhang Zhiguang heard cold sweat straight down, hastily said: "the poor way in the future must be only the commander-in-chief."


    Song Qingshu is not ashamed of his character, but he needs such a person at a specific time: "it''s best for Taoist priest to have this awareness, but there are some ugly things I want to talk about. I support you to be superior, but I don''t want you to be a decoration. If you can''t control Quanzhen religion effectively, what''s the use of me?"


    Zhang Zhiguang frowned and said, "but Mr. Qiu, they have many disciples and powerful forces. They have never dealt with me. I''m afraid..."


    Song Qingshu interrupted him with a wave: "this is something you should consider yourself."


    Zhang Zhiguang gritted his teeth and replied, "yes, I''ll find a way to deal with it, but I may need some help from the marshal."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Although his character is not good, his ability seems to be pretty good. He knows how to use his strength: "tell me, if it''s not too much, I can consider it."


    Zhang Zhiguang thought about it and said, "I think Marshal will leave an expert to help me, and then..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, I''ll let the Iron Palm floating on water leader Qiu stay here for a while. As for the rest, I''ll see what you do later."


    Zhang Zhiguang was overjoyed: "thank you, marshal!"


    Looking at Zhang Zhiguang''s back, Daisy said with a complicated look: "I didn''t expect that the leader of the first religion in the world would be yelled around by you like a dog."


    Song Qingshu reached for her soft waist and said, "why, are you not happy to see your man so powerful?"


    Daisy pushed him away and spat, "less stinky and beautiful. People are just sighing that Quanzhen education is not as good as one generation."


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy: "it''s true that one generation is inferior to another."


    After meeting with Zhang Zhiguang, song Qingshu went to the military camp to call a meeting of his entourage. He announced that he would go to Yangzhou with several highly skilled bodyguards to visit Li Kexiu, the governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces. The rest of the generals would lead the troops back to Daxing mansion and "escort" the fifth son of Quanzhen to the capital to "preach" for the princes and grandsons.


    Whether it''s escorting or preaching, it''s just a nominal statement. In fact, both sides know that it''s actually pledging Quanzhen Wuzi to Daxing mansion. If Quanzhen religion really submits to the Jin court in the future, Quanzhen Wuzi will naturally be offered as an immortal in Daxing mansion; If the Quanzhen sect dares to make other suggestions, the five sons of Quanzhen will be worried about their lives.


    Of course, Wang Chongyang got song Qingshu''s promise that he would guarantee Quanzhen Wuzi''s life in any case in the future. He just asked them to go to Daxing mansion to make a gesture to stop song Qingshu''s political opponents in the court of Jin.


    During the meeting, many people raised the safety issue of song Qingshu''s trip to Yangzhou, but Pu chaqiucao immediately stood up and proved that there was no safety issue in this trip. What''s the joke? He can win the hands of the five great masters in the Central Plains. The legendary world''s best master Wang Chongyang, who can hurt him in the world?


    Then song Qingshu took Jin and Qing Dynasty as allies, and did not make great efforts to pry into the corner, so as not to affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries.


    At last, the generals proposed to hold a grand dinner for song Qingshu. As for the prohibition of drinking in military barracks, it''s just a rule. The rule is dead, and people are alive. Now Tang Kuo Bian, who has changed the appearance of song Qingshu, is a man of the kingdom of Jin and a new nobleman. All the generals are looking forward to flattering him, Who cares untimely about drinking?


    Song Qingshu also intended to get along with these middle-level officers, so he would not spoil everyone''s interest.


    At the dinner party, a group of people toasted song Qingshu in turn. Song Qingshu, relying on his profound internal skills, was also welcome, and the atmosphere was extremely warm.


    Puchaqiucao was dejected because of what happened in the ancient tomb. He was not interested in fooling around with these men. After a few socializing, he left. Not long after she came out of the tent, she was stopped by Daisy.


    "What do you want to do?" Puchaqiucao looked at each other with a wary face. Although she didn''t like this woman, she had to admit that the woman in front of her was beautiful and beautiful, and she was not inferior to the little dragon girl who surprised all the men in Sanqing palace yesterday.


    Besides, compared with XiaoLongNu''s cold and unacceptably cool temperament, daiqisi is naturally beautiful with apricot eyes and peach cheeks. A smile is enough to make any man blush.


    "What do you want me to do with you, and I can''t remember our gambling appointment so soon?" Daisy said with a smile.


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned black. These two days, because of Yang Guo''s affairs, she had forgotten about gambling. Smelling that, she said angrily, "of course I remember."


    Daisy''s face was cold: "is that the attitude that a maid should have?"


    Puchaqiu grass suddenly breathed, and her face changed. Daiqi Si snorted: "how dare you do it?"


    "Who said I didn''t dare to be a servant girl?" puchaqiucao said angrily after choking on Yang Guo''s affairs. "It''s no big deal to be a servant girl."


    Daisy stretched an exaggerated stretch, revealing a magnificent and beautiful chest curve: "then give me a back beating. Oh, I don''t know what happened these two days. She was so weak that she was just short of a girl who pinched her shoulder and beat her back."


    "OK, I''ll press it for you." Puchaqiucao said, gnashing his teeth. Looking at the exaggerated body curve of the other party, he was furious and scolded: this fox, Meizi, is really Qian xionghou. No wonder Tang Kuo Bian has been tossing about all day and night in the handsome tent. Now all the people in the military camp know that it''s strange that your waist is not sour.


    But Daisy flashed aside and let her ungrateful fingers pounce on her: "is there a servant girl who pinches her master''s shoulder and beats her back in public?"


    Puchaqiucao frowned: "where do you want to press?"


    "My camp, of course." Puchaqiucao didn''t notice that there was a twinkle of cunning in her eyes as she spoke.


    "All right." Puchaqiucao didn''t doubt anything. After all, the other party was just a woman. Of course, if the other party was a man, she would rather carry the reputation of being brave than not to go to the tent.


    Now puchaqiucao just wants to finish dealing with deqis early, and then go back to rest.


    As if she saw what she was thinking, a sneer appeared on her lips: hum, let''s have a good sleep later.


    After Daiqi Si came to her tent and looked at the well spread bedding, puchaqiucao thought that she was really stealing the bell. Who didn''t know that you were called to bed by Tang Kuo Bian every day? How could you live here?


    "Lie down and I''ll press it for you." Puchaqiucao kicked the foot of the bed. Hum, although Miss Ben promised to be a servant girl for you, she didn''t say that she would be a servant girl with low eyebrows.


    "Good!" To her surprise, Daisy didn''t care about her attitude. Instead, she fell on the bed and said, "here, and here, give me a good squeeze."


    Seeing that the other party really took charge of himself as a servant girl, Pu Chaqiu grass was furious. He thought that I would seal your acupoints later. How could I get angry if I didn''t treat you well?


    When her finger touched Daisy''s shoulder, a triumphant smile appeared on puchaqiucao''s face, but soon her smile solidified.

 Chapter 995

    Daisy drew back her finger on her waist, looked at her angry face, and said with disdain, "little girl, you''re still a little young if you want to play tricks with me."


    Puchaqiucao turned her eyes and said, "I don''t know what you mean. I''m just going to pinch your shoulder. What are you doing with my acupoints? Untie them quickly


    Daiqi Si snorted coldly: "you press Jianjing acupoint on both sides of me with your index finger and Dazhui acupoint with your thumb. Once you succeed, you can seal my Taodao, Shenzhu and Shendao acupoints with your thumb, while Quyuan and Tianzong acupoints with your index finger. No matter how much ability I have, I can only be slaughtered by you."


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned white, and the other side clearly turned his back on him, and he knew his every move like the palm of his hand.


    Up to now, she had nothing to explain, and turned her head and said nothing.


    Daiqi Si didn''t think much of it. She put her hand around her chin and turned her head. She looked at her and said, "although she''s a little grumpy, she''s a pretty girl."


    Puchaqiucao gave her an angry look: "hum, you are ten times more beautiful than me, but you are deliberately damaging me when you talk like this?"


    Daisy shook her head. "I really appreciate it. I can''t compare with you in some aspects."


    "What else can I do better than you?" Puchaqiucao feels magical. She has lost her confidence in the past two days because of the evils of XiaoLongNu and daiqisi. They are far superior to her in appearance, temperament and figure. Even her conceited martial arts are not worth mentioning in front of them.


    "You''re younger than me, that''s the biggest advantage," she said with emotion as her fingertips ran across her face. Look at the delicate skin and the elastic touch. This is the capital of youth. "


    Puchaqiucao was itched all over by her fingers. At the same time, there was a strange feeling in her body. She said in a hurry, "Oh, just say it, don''t move your hands and feet."


    "What if I move you?" Daisy sneered and reached for her dress.


    Puchaqiucao exclaimed in surprise. He had the heart to cover his chest. Unfortunately, he was unable to move when he was asked to point the acupoints. He was ashamed and angry: "what are you doing?"


    Daiqisi raised her hand and frowned slightly. "It''s a little small, but it''s better than being handsome. He shouldn''t mind."


    Although she was also a woman, puchaqiucao''s face was still covered with red clouds when she was caressed so wantonly: "let go..."


    Suddenly, puchaqiucao seemed to be aware of something and asked in a panic, "does he mind? Who do you mean by him? "


    "What do you think, little girl?" Daisy looked at her with a smile.


    Puchaqiucao''s heart was cool: "Tang Kuo Bian?"


    "Smart enough." As she spoke, Daisy untied her belt.


    Puchaqiucao finally panicked: "Hey, it''s taken off. What do you want to do?"


    Daisy said with a smile: "I''m very tired these two days. Unfortunately, that man is like a wolf who can never eat enough. I don''t want to spoil his elegance, but I''m so weak. Aren''t you my servant girl, who will serve the master? Isn''t that a proper servant girl?"


    Puchaqiucao was stunned when she heard that. Then she realized why she had made a bet to be a servant girl for the other party. It turned out that she had premeditated, and she was so angry that she trembled: "shameless, mean!"


    "I will be shameless and mean. What can you do for me?" Daisy has gone through the vicissitudes of life over the years. How could she be affected by these words? She ignored her and just took off her remaining clothes one by one.


    Puchaqiucao despondently found that he had no way to resist. He could only sit and watch his clothes decrease one by one. When her last cover was taken off, she was almost crying.


    All of a sudden, her face finally calmed down with a flash of inspiration in her mind: "I might as well tell you, it''s useless for you to do this."


    "Oh, why is it useless?" Daisy Sidney.


    "The pucha family is now the head of the three families, and is in charge of a large part of the military power. Tang Kuo Bian is a wise man. He will never take the risk of offending the pucha family to... Bully me." Puchaqiu grass said with high spirits.


    Daiqi Si said with a smile: "what''s the difficulty? Tang Kuo Bian will propose marriage to your father at that time. Your two families will be married. It''s a typical strong alliance. I believe your father won''t refuse."


    Puchaqiucao sneered: "don''t forget that I have an engagement with Yang Guo. Although the Zhao king to whom Yang Guo belongs has declined, his strength can''t be underestimated; The most important thing is that Tang Kuo Bian is married, and his wife is the princess of the current Dynasty. I can only be a concubine when I married. Hum, how can the eldest lady of the pucha family be a concubine for other men? My father certainly can''t agree to this marriage


    Daisy frowned: "that''s a problem." She originally thought that with song Qingshu''s lustful degree, a fresh and delicious beautiful girl stripped off and waited for him on the bed. He would certainly not refuse, but now after listening to Pu Chaqiu Cao, she suddenly found that it was really not sure.


    Although she hasn''t been with song Qingshu for a long time, she has some understanding of his character. He''s lustful, but he won''t miss his business because of lust. Puchaqiucao is really a beautiful girl, but it''s far less than that. Song Qingshu would never cause a lot of trouble to spend the night with her.


    "It''s easy." Daisy suddenly came to her heart and thought of an excellent solution.


    ¡°£¿¡± Puchaqiucao was full of question marks. She took out a thin cicada wing from the next drawer and covered her face.


    Puchaqiucao didn''t know what tricks she was playing, so she quickly concentrated on it. Daisy patted her cheek with her palm to make the layer stick to her face. Then she tore it off carefully and took it to the side of the candle to bake.


    After a cup of tea, that layer of things obviously solidified a lot, forming a mask like thing.


    "What is this?" Puchaqiucao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "You''ll know in a minute." A sly smile came from the corner of her lips, and then she put the mask on puchaqiucao''s face.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been working. Looking at her masterpiece, Daisy is quite satisfied.


    "What did you do to me?" Noticing each other''s proud expression, puchaqiucao became more and more flustered.


    "See for yourself." Daisy took the bronze mirror and put it in front of her.


    Looking at the as like as two peas in the mirror, the beautiful woman, the phachis, cried out, "what''s going on here? How can I become the same as you?"


    Daisy was very satisfied with her reaction and said, "don''t worry, it''s transvesting. It''s just changing you into me for a while. After that, tear off the mask and you will be able to restore your original appearance. Hum, even if you can''t change back, you don''t have to be sad. My appearance won''t insult you. "


    "Bah, who cares about your foxy face?" puchaqiucao spat. "What are you going to do?"


    Daisy leaned over to her ear and whispered, "don''t you say that song... Keke, Tang Kuo Bian won''t move you? I also think that you make a lot of sense, so I''ll make you look the same as me. When he comes into the room to see the scene, he thinks it''s me who is lying, so he won''t be polite. You can enjoy it. That person''s... Ability is pretty good."


    Although puchaqiucao was lively and bold, she was a yellow flower girl who didn''t know how to stand her words. She was so ashamed and angry that she breathed quickly: "shameless!"


    "It''s meaningless to turn it over and over. You''re not tired when you say it, but people are tired when you listen to it." Daisy yawned lazily. "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll seal your dumb acupoint. Otherwise, it''s not fun when the man comes in and you yell and destroy everything I''ve designed."


    Puchaqiucao''s heart was cold. Rao was racking her brains and couldn''t think of any way to deal with it. She could only weakly wail, "why do you want to do this to me?"


    "Why? I just like it. " Daisy smiles. At this moment, she seems to recall the time when she was wandering in the river and lake as the Dragon King in purple shirt and mother-in-law in golden flower. She has never been an open-minded person. Puchaqiucao had offended her like that before, and she was very kind when she didn''t take her life.


    Puchaqiucao had something else to say, but Daiqi Si had already sealed her dumb acupoint, pulled the quilt on one side and covered her: "count the time, he should come here, so I won''t disturb you."


    Just after a few steps, she went back and said in her ear, "I forgot to tell you that the man has good physical strength, so I have to toss you for most of the night. Moreover, the man thinks you are me, and I don''t know that you are still a girl. I''m afraid you don''t have so much pity on her. You should be prepared yourself."


    Then he left with a proud smile, leaving puchaqiucao lying there with a pale face.


    "Why? Why is it like this... "Puchaqiucao lay on the bed and looked at the top of the tent absently. Thinking of what was going to happen, he was in despair.


    She never felt anything about Tang Kuo Bian''s big beard. At most, she just admired his martial arts. However, she didn''t expect that he would take away the girl''s body that she had treasured for more than ten years.


    From the beginning, she knew that one of her parents had a fiance. Originally, she was extremely resistant to the marriage - until she met Yang Guo at the adult ceremony. I don''t know why, she was attracted by each other at a glance, and there was a strong impulse in her heart. She had to marry him all her life. As a result, she changed her previous attitude of opposition and began to look forward to the marriage.


    Although Yang Guo''s attitude is very cold, she still has great confidence in the future. What happened in the ancient tomb a few days ago, she almost fainted. It''s too dreamy and unreal. The only regret is that Yang Guo moved ahead of time... What''s that.


    I didn''t think it was anything before, but now puchaqiucao even began to resent Yang. If Yang Guo wasn''t so "excited" at that time, he would have a perfect first time. After that, even if Tang Kuo Bian violated her body again, it''s no big deal. After all, she was born in the grassland, and the concept of chastity on the grassland is not as strict as Han people, But if she was robbed by Tang Kuo for the first time, she couldn''t accept it.


    Just when she was in a mess, there was a heavy sound of footsteps outside the tent, and she suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 996

    The generals in the army have been courting each other for several times. Rao is a great master of song Qingshu, and he is dizzy with drink.


    When the dinner was over, he came tottering to look for Daisy, wondering why I had to go to her tent? But at the thought of the ambiguous and envious eyes of the generals at the dinner, song Qingshu thought that Daisy might have heard some gossip in the camp, so she was sorry to go to Shuai Zhang to find him again.


    As song Qingshu staggers to daiqisi''s tent, he suddenly feels like stealing jade and incense. He has to sigh that daiqisi is a grinding goblin with a face of bringing disaster to the country and the people. He knows how to arouse men''s interest.


    Since it''s stealing jade and incense, the more secret it is, the better. Song Qingshu waves the bodyguard behind him to leave. Anyway, with his martial arts, few people can hurt him even if he is drunk.


    At this time, puchaqiucao, lying in the tent, raised her heart to her throat. She thought about how to remind Tang Kuo not to... Wrong person. But after thinking about it, she finally found that she had no idea.


    The hateful woman of Daiqi Si took off her clothes, sealed her acupoints, and gave her back her face. Unless Tang Kuo Bian knew everything, how could she know that she was puchaqiucao?


    Of course, when the other party is making out with her, if you are careful, you should be able to detect something wrong. After all, her body is obviously different from the mature and graceful feeling of daisy, but... But what''s the significance at that time!


    When puchaqiucao was worried, song Qingshu finally lifted the curtain of the tent and came in. When he saw the woman lying on the bed, he could not help muttering strangely: "eh, why did you sleep so early?"


    A glimmer of hope rose in puchaqiucao''s heart. As long as the other party noticed the abnormality, she might be able to find her true identity.


    However, her rising hope was dashed, because song Qingshu immediately said another sentence: "it is estimated that I have been tossed so much these two days that I am tired."


    Coming to the bedside and looking at the quiet sleeping face of the beauty on the bed, song Qingshu felt a trace of pity in her heart. Daisy is really tired these days. In this case, it''s better to let her have a good life and have a rest, so she won''t do anything to her today.


    He took off his clothes at will and got into the bed. He had planned to sleep with daisy in his arms for one night. As a result, his eyes were straight after he got into the bed - the woman in the bed was not wearing a piece of silk all over, as if sending out a silent invitation.


    Puchaqiucao''s heart was beating wildly. He wanted to kill him when he thought that his pure body had been hugged by another man. However, she also understood that Tang Kuo''s argument was not to blame. It was all caused by the vicious woman Daiqi Si.


    In addition, in the ancient tomb, she was almost seen by Tang Kuo Bian. Pu Chaqiu Cao didn''t care much about it. Now she is thinking about how to remind the other party of her identity.


    With song Qingshu''s skill, he could feel that her heart beat faster, but he didn''t think about it in other directions. He subconsciously thought that Daisy was deliberately pretending to sleep.


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to let Daisy rest for a night, but the other side took off her clothes and waited in the quilt, and then pretended to sleep on purpose. The meaning was very obvious.


    After all, Daisy is a married woman. Even though her husband has been dead for more than ten years, it''s not so easy for her to change her mind for a while. Song Qingshu only thinks that she is willing in her heart, but because of her thin skin, she''s embarrassed to say it. She can only use this way to suggest that she can cooperate with her heart instead of being happy in her heart.


    "Since my sister is so elegant, I''m not polite to my younger brother." Song Qingshu gave her a kiss on the lip, and the whole person pressed it up.


    But puchaqiucao was surprised: eh, why did Tang Kuo Bian''s voice suddenly change? When they were kissing her just now, they only felt that their faces were very smooth, but they didn''t feel Tang Kuo Bian''s big beard.


    However, puchaqiucao''s doubts were soon replaced by the surging shame. He felt that his body was falling down one after another. He couldn''t help scolding in his heart: Don Kuo, you pig brain, didn''t you realize the obvious difference in the physical characteristics between my girl and that bitch of Daiqi Si!


    As if to hear her voice, song Qingshu light Yi a: "Yi, how to feel the chest shrunk some."


    If she heard this, she would be very angry. At this time, she was overjoyed: Yes, yes, my girl''s chest is much smaller than that of Daisy''s fox. You can always notice the obvious difference!


    However, song Qingshu''s next sentence immediately disillusioned her rising hope: "ah, I knew that I shouldn''t drink so much wine at night, so I had hallucinations."


    Puchaqiucao is about to cry. What an illusion? This is clearly the actual situation.


    "Well, the body is a little more delicate."


    "The thighs are stronger and tighter."


    "The skin doesn''t seem as delicate and smooth as before."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to each other''s constant mumbling, puchaqiucao was almost numb. At other times, she might be curious about the comparison between herself and deqis in men''s mind. But now, in this scene, she just wants to cry.


    "Tang Kuo Bian, you are a pig! There are so many different places that you don''t realize that we are not the same person at all If she hadn''t been blocked, I''m afraid she would have yelled out immediately.


    Although puchaqiucao prayed for all kinds of gods and Buddhas in the sky, even for the immortal heaven, which is believed in by the Mongols, the enemy of Nuzhen, he could not prevent the worst from happening.


    After all, what should come came. With the heavy pressure of the man full of wine, puchaqiucao felt a sharp pain, and his heart was filled with sorrow. Two lines of clear tears could no longer be restrained from pouring out of his eyes.


    After a while, song Qingshu finally realized the difference. When she looked between her legs, she saw a group of bright red flowers blooming on the sheet.


    Song Qingshu wakes up in an instant. If his physical characteristics are different before, it can be explained by his different feeling after he is drunk, but it can''t be explained by Luo Hong. As a married woman and a child, Daisy can''t be a virgin, can she? Even if she was a virgin, she was so spoiled by herself two days ago.


    Song Qingshu, a master of Yirong, didn''t think about it before, but now he has doubts. He immediately finds out that there is something wrong with the other person''s face. He reaches out to uncover the mask on her face, and a girl''s face appears in front of her.

 Chapter 997

    "Why are you?" Seeing that the girl under him was puchaqiucao, song Qingshu was dizzy for a moment.


    Puchaqiucao was staring at him with tears in his eyes, but he couldn''t open his mouth because his dumb acupoints were sealed.


    Song Qingshu also noticed her abnormality and was about to stretch out her hand to solve her acupoints. Who knew that her hand was just about to touch the other person''s body and suddenly stopped. Noticing her puzzled eyes, song Qingshu said with a smile: "I can solve your acupoints, but before that, there are several things to make clear, so that you won''t be too excited to communicate well."


    No matter whether she agreed or not, song Qingshu said quickly: "first, I really don''t know what''s going on. I''m at a loss now; Second, after your acupoints are untied, we can communicate with each other calmly. You are not allowed to shout; Third, today''s events... Although I think I am also a victim, you are a girl after all and suffer more losses, so I will try my best to make up for the damage caused to you today. Please don''t have anything to think of. If you agree with these three points, just blink and I''ll untie the acupoints for you. "


    Puchaqiucao was almost mad at him. He thought that you took advantage of me and asked me so many things first?


    But people had to bow their heads under the eaves. Puchaqiucao just wanted to get out of the misery as soon as possible, so he blinked.


    Seeing her urgent appearance, song Qingshu could not help laughing: "OK, OK, I see. Are you not afraid of eyelid cramps in such a blink?"


    Pu Chaqiu was red with anger. When the other side untied her acupoints, her first reaction was to scold coldly: "get out of here!"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "just now you promised to understand the acupoint, we have a good exchange."


    Puchaqiucao bit his lip and glared at his belly: "being pestled by you disgusting thing, how can you let me communicate well?"


    Song Qingshu realized that he was still in the other person''s body. He could not help sweating. He quickly withdrew from her body and said with a smile, "what happened just now is too shocking. He didn''t react for a moment."


    Puchaqiucao''s face was frosty. He grabbed the quilt beside him and wrapped it around him. His whole body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Song Qingshu also felt embarrassed. After all, a yellow flower girl was so confused that she was robbed of the most precious things by herself. I''m afraid it would be very difficult for her to accept it.


    "Er, what''s the matter? Why do you dress up as daisy in her room and lie naked in the quilt..." Song Qingshu feels aggrieved more and more. What''s the matter? He just comes to find his lover after drinking. How can he make things like that.


    "OK, OK, you''re the victim. It''s all my fault, OK?" Puchaqiucao was more and more angry when he heard that. It was shameless for this man to sell himself when he got a bargain.


    Song Qingshu also felt that he had said something like this. He could not help but ask: "why did you become deqisi?" In order to avoid stimulating her, song Qingshu did not mention why the other party would take off his clothes and wait for him in the quilt.


    "It''s not the damned Deasy who did it!" Puchaqiucao said bitterly, and then she beted them. Then she cheated herself to come here and ordered her own acupoints, waiting for Tang Kuo Bian to come and tell him about it.


    With that, puchaqiucao suddenly felt a chill behind him. He looked up at Song Qingshu''s face in horror.


    When song Qingshu heard her talk about the whole story, she couldn''t help laughing bitterly. She thought that Daisy was as meek as a white rabbit in front of her, but I forgot that she was cruel and cruel, no matter she was the Dragon King in purple shirt or the mother-in-law in golden flower.


    Suddenly, he found that puchaqiucao stopped talking. Instead, he looked at himself in horror. Song Qingshu was stunned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Your face... Who are you?" Puchaqiu said in a trembling voice.


    Song Qingshu touched his face subconsciously, and his face changed. It turned out that he thought it was daisy in the tent. Besides, Daisy didn''t like to make out with her like Tang Kuo, so he took off her mask. As a result, what happened later was too sudden and surprising. Song Qingshu forgot about it for a long time. Even Pu Chaqiu Cao found that he was talking in Tang Kuo''s voice, but his appearance changed.


    Now that puchaqiucao knows the secret, his layout in the state of Jin is likely to fall short.


    Puchaqiucao was also a wise man. After the initial doubt, she quickly reflected that since deqis could transform herself into her, this man could also transform into Tang Kuo Bian. Puchaqiucao shuddered at the thought that the first person in the imperial court of Jin was someone else''s disguise. There must be a big conspiracy.


    "I''ll go first." Puchaqiucao put the quilt around him. He didn''t even have time to put on his clothes, so he ran outside the tent. Now she has only one idea, to leave this place as soon as possible, and then immediately call on the generals at all levels to expose this matter.


    But as soon as she ran to the door, she bumped into a strong chest. Puchaqiucao looked up and saw that it was song Qingshu who blocked the door.


    How did he get in front of me?


    Puchaqiucao was stunned. He soon thought of his opponent''s martial arts displayed in Chongyang palace. His previous doubts finally came to light: no wonder Tang Kuo didn''t show up before, and he never heard that he was a martial arts expert. It turns out that he was not the same person at all.


    "Where is miss qiucao going?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    Although the man in front of him was handsome and had a good smile, he was no different from the devil in puchaqiucao''s eyes. He trembled and replied, "I''m just going to go back to bathe and change clothes."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu chuckles. Seeing that she is scared to death, she pretends that nothing happened. She admires her calmness.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a moment. Then he said, "miss qiucao, we are all smart people. We don''t talk in secret. Since my secret has been discovered by you, I can''t let you go like this."


    "I won''t say it." Pu Chaqiu said in a trembling voice that the loss of virginity had become irrelevant at this time.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "do you think I will believe this kind of promise without guarantee?"


    "So... What do you want to do?" Puchaqiucao''s voice trembled, and the words "kill people and kill their mouths" appeared in his brain.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to kill you either," Song Qingshu said with a smile, as if seeing through her mind. "But now I haven''t thought of the best way to get the best of both worlds. Why don''t we go back to bed and have a good discussion?"

 Chapter 998

    Rao is puchaqiu grass at this time frightened, still angry with his words pink face: "shameless!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then cried out: "heaven and earth conscience, I just feel that you are not dressed all over now, just wrapped in a quilt, it is not convenient to go out. This is the reason why you put forward to go back to bed to discuss. It is not what you think."


    Of course, at this time, song Qingshu also realized that his words were full of ambiguity. It was all because the incident happened so suddenly. In addition, he drank too much wine at the dinner party before, which made his reaction slow than usual.


    But this is not the case in puchaqiucao. She was robbed of her precious virginity by the man in front of her, and then suddenly found that the other party had hidden such a shocking secret. At this time, song Qingshu was no different from a devil in her eyes. How dare she believe his words? She just thought that the other party was lying, so anxious that she couldn''t control anything and rushed out, "Come on, marshal is..."


    Before she finished, she was hit by song Qingshu.


    Looking at the woman who fell to the ground, a trace of evil spirit flashed in Song Qingshu''s eyes: "you don''t listen to good advice. In this case, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Just at this time, several bodyguards came out of the door: "what''s the matter?" Puchaqiucao''s voice was finally heard by some soldiers.


    "It''s nothing. You step back." Song Qingshu cheered in the voice of Tang Kuo Bian.


    "Yes, marshal, have a good rest." Hearing his voice, the soldiers hurriedly left.


    It''s good to be in a superior position. You only need to give orders without explaining to subordinates. Subordinates won''t ask too much at the same time. After all, this is a world where people''s lives are like weeds. No one wants to be killed because they know the secrets they shouldn''t know.


    Hearing the footsteps of the soldiers leaving, puchaqiucao finally despair.


    Because she was punctured, she was no longer able to wrap her quilt. When she fell to the ground, the quilt scattered, and every inch of her skin was exposed to the air.


    Song Qingshu looks at it, and his heart is full of evil fire. You know, drinking is easy to stimulate people''s lust. In addition, he was interrupted suddenly in the middle of the process, and now he is stimulated by the other party''s behavior. He knows that there is no good in this matter today.


    Song Qingshu has always been open-minded. Since he can''t be good, it''s better for the villains to do it to the end. Let''s have a good time first. As for how to deal with the aftermath, maybe there will be any inspiration in the happy process later.


    Noticing the change in Song Qingshu''s eyes, the woman''s sensitive nature made her know what was about to happen, and her heart suddenly panicked


    "What do you want to do?"


    It''s a pity that her acupoints were sealed. This sentence can only turn into a silent cry.


    Song Qingshu leaned down, picked up her leg bend in one hand, held her horizontally, and then carried her back to the previous bed.


    After putting puchaqiucao on the bed and noticing her look, song Qingshu asked, "do you have something to say?"


    Puchaqiu grass blinked wildly.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you open the acupoints and shout, the consequences will be very serious." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Puchaqiucao blinked again, and song Qingshu untied her acupoints.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" After the opening of the acupoints, puchaqiucao did not yell, nor did he make any radical moves.


    It''s not that she is really so obedient, but what happened just now makes her understand that even if she shouts again, it''s useless. The opponent''s martial arts skills can instantly seal her dumb acupoints. Instead of being unable to speak, it''s better to have a false talk with him. Maybe there will be a turn for the better.


    "Go on with the unfinished business." Song Qingshu answered with great reason.


    Puchaqiucao was stunned at first, and then his neck was red. He was stunned by the other party''s shameless degree. For a moment, he didn''t know how to react.


    When the weight of the man pressed on her again, she finally reacted and quickly reached out to push each other.


    Song Qingshu said in a cold voice: "women''s strength is smaller than men''s, not to mention my martial arts is far above you. Even if you resist, it''s useless. It only increases the pain."


    Puchaqiucao gritted his teeth and said, "if I don''t resist, will I take the initiative to cooperate with you?"


    "That''s not necessarily," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Originally, you knew my secret. I would kill someone..."


    When she heard the words "kill people and kill their mouths", puchaqiucao turned pale, but she said stubbornly: "even if you kill me, I will not obey you."


    Song Qingshu didn''t agree: "you haven''t heard me finish. If I kill you, there will be no impermeable wall in the world. It''s better for me to take action when they are unprepared than to spread it to your father one day."


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned even whiter. She knew that the other side absolutely had the ability to do it. Even if he didn''t use the power of Shangshu order or marshal, it was easy for him to assassinate his father and brother just by virtue of his own martial arts.


    Then song Qingshu changed his words: "but if you have a good attitude, we can try to negotiate a solution of the best of both worlds, and the pucha family can avoid this disaster."


    "Think about it now?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    Puchaqiucao bit his lips, his face changed, and finally he nodded helplessly.


    When song Qingshu pressed on again, puchaqiucao put his hand on his chest and asked in a low voice, "who are you? I don''t want to be so confused that I don''t even know who took my first time. "


    "King of the Golden Snake, song Qingshu."


    Hearing his reply, puchaqiucao was surprised and relieved. He took back his hand against his chest. At the same time, he left a line of clear tears in the corner of his eyes: "brother Yang, I''m sorry..."


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu finally got up contentedly. Pu chaqiucao buttoned his clothes and asked coldly, "do you want to know what to do with me?"


    Although her tone was calm, it was a pity that the residual flush on her skin and the trembling voice all showed that she was not so calm at the moment, both physically and emotionally.


    "Look me in the eye." Song Qingshu''s voice seems to have a trace of magic.


    Puchaqiucao looked at him subconsciously. As a result, he could not move his eyes as soon as he made contact with him. Gradually, his hand, which was buttoning, dropped down.


    "You go back to rest now, and when you wake up tomorrow morning, you''ll forget everything that happened today."


    Hearing the ethereal voice in his ear, puchaqiucao nodded mechanically, then turned and left, and finally disappeared outside the door.


    "Daisy, get in here!" After waiting for her to leave, song Qingshu suddenly yelled angrily.

 Chapter 999

    "How do you know I''m outside?" When Daisy came in, she asked in a somewhat timid way.


    Song Qingshu glared at her and said: "first, puchaqiucao has been changed to look like you. Besides you, who else would do such boring things? Second, you must be very satisfied with this masterpiece in your heart. Why don''t you be curious to watch the development? Third, with my martial arts, it''s not difficult for me to feel that you are hiding outside. "


    "Oh ~" Daisy deliberately lengthened her voice. "You know I''m outside, but you''ve been quiet all the time. Let me listen to the corner to satisfy some indescribable hobbies in your heart."


    Song Qingshu face a hot, angry way: "now is in the discussion of your problem, less here about other."


    "Do I have any questions?" Daisy''s mouth raised a beautiful radian. "You don''t have to bear any moral pressure to enjoy such a beautiful little girl. You should thank me."


    "Thank you, sister!" Song Qingshu was angry. "Is puchaqiucao an ordinary girl? His father is in charge of nearly half of the imperial palace imperial guards in Daxing mansion. If one of them is not handled properly, it will lead to a conflagration between our two families. Don''t you think about the consequences?"


    "Of course I have. I''ve got a way for you to deal with the aftermath," said deyese.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise, "how are you going to deal with the aftermath?"


    "What else can we do to deal with the aftermath? We''ll just kill them. Then we''ll find a place to bury them. It''s said that she''s gone to find her fiance Yang. As for the problems that will never appear in the future, it''s normal to encounter some bandits and gangsters in such a big world?" Daisy said as usual.


    Song Qingshu heard the cold sweat straight out, bamboo snake mouth, wasp tail needle, both are not poisonous, the most poisonous woman heart, the ancients do not deceive me!


    This woman is really cruel. No wonder so many people in her previous life thought that Daisy''s character was thin and cool. She was only kind to the people she cared about, but totally ignored the life and death of other people.


    "I just didn''t expect you to solve it in a better way..." she said with a trace of palpitation on her face. She could see Pu Chaqiu grass''s appearance clearly just now when she left. She was scared to think that song Qingshu had such ability.


    "That''s the soul of the book in the nine Yin manual." you shouldn''t be surprised, either. As soon as song Qingshu saw her look, he roughly guessed what she was thinking, "as long as you are obedient in the future, I won''t use it for you."


    "Of course." Daiqi Si hurriedly agreed that at this time, the image of song Qingshu in her heart was almost the same as mingzun, and she was almost omnipotent. She thought that since she could not resist him, she might as well obey him, so as not to become a walking corpse after being moved.


    Song Qingshu saw that Daiqi Si had misunderstood the idea of yihun Da FA, but he was happy to see it, so he didn''t explain it.


    The next day, the sun shines into the tent. Puchaqiucaoyou opens his eyes. He feels very soft and sour. He sits up at a loss. Suddenly, his face turns red and he spat: "bah, how can I dream like that? I still argue with Tang Kuo..."


    Although song Qingshu hypnotized her, there were still some fragments in her subconscious mind. Of course, these fragments were too detailed. She only thought it was a very beautiful dream.


    Suddenly she felt that her body was a little strange. She quickly opened the quilt and found that there was a large sticky area between her legs. What''s more, Xiafei''s cheeks: "I''m going to die, I''m going to die!"


    She had just passed the rite of passage, and she had never had any experience in this field. Although she felt that her body was a little different, she just thought it was caused by her dream last night. She was so ashamed that she threw away all her clothes and changed a new set of clothes inside and outside.


    However, when she got out of bed, she suddenly faltered. Thanks to her quick eyes and quick hands, she held the edge of the bed and didn''t fall down. A strange look appeared on her face: "just dreaming... Will it hurt?"


    After a while in the tent, puchaqiucao finally woke up, called a soldier and asked, "where''s the marshal? Why don''t you see Dianmao today? "


    Normally, she was a valiant woman, but today she was a little more weak and haggard. The soldier was stunned and thought that he had never noticed that miss qiucao was so good-looking before. After a moment''s absence, he came back to himself and said, "miss qiucao, the marshal left camp with a dozen bodyguards before dawn."


    "I see. Go down." Puchaqiucao nodded, thinking of what the other party said at the meeting yesterday that he should have been sent to Yangzhou.


    Thinking of not having to meet him for a long time, puchaqiucao breathed a sigh. She also did not understand why she had such an emotion. Subconsciously, she seemed to be very afraid of him.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t think of any clue. Suddenly, some beautiful fragments appeared in my mind, and the whole person sat there and was crazy.


    Song Qingshu asked daiqisi to go back to Daxing mansion with the army, while she went to Yangzhou with more than ten elite cavalry in light clothes. After she left Yangzhou, Daisy appeared as Tang Kuo Bian in Daxing mansion. She cooperated with the Gebi sisters to control the court, and sent Ouyang Feng back to escort them,


    According to song Qingshu''s unique nature, he didn''t want to take a soldier to Yangzhou, but now he is the first person in the military and government of the Jin Dynasty. How can he do without a few bodyguards? In addition, the mission is an envoy, so it''s not decent for him to be the only one in the whole mission.


    A group of more than ten people traveled day and night, and arrived in Yangzhou in a few days. Fortunately, these people are all elite cavalry in the army. In addition, each of them has three good horses to replace. The speed of driving is no less than that of song Qingshu alone.


    Yangzhou City has been a prosperous resort since ancient times. In Tang Dynasty, Du Mu wrote a poem: "once you have a dream of Yangzhou in ten years, you will win the reputation of brothel." The ancients said that the happiness of life is nothing more than "to ride a crane to Yangzhou." Since emperor Yang of Sui dynasty built the canal, Yangzhou is located in the canal, which is a necessary place for water transportation in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. In the Ming and Qing Dynasties, salt merchants lived together and became rich all over the world.


    Many years ago, when the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, the Ming Dynasty finally collapsed under the double attacks of the Qing Dynasty and Li Chuang, and Yangzhou was the last city for the Ming Dynasty to resist the Qing army.


    After several days of fierce fighting, the Qing army suffered heavy losses. Unfortunately, the general situation of the Ming Dynasty was over, and the city was finally destroyed. The commander of the Qing army, Duo Duo, became angry and angry and ordered the city to be slaughtered, resulting in the appalling "Yangzhou ten days" in history.


    Later, after many years of recuperation, Yangzhou finally recovered its former prosperity.


    Song Qingshu''s trip was on behalf of the imperial court of the Jin Dynasty, so he sent someone to the city in advance to inform Yangzhou officialdom. Ma Leji, governor of the two rivers, Ma you, governor of Jiangning, and other military officials at all levels, including the chief envoy, the inspection envoy, the Xuezheng, the Huaiyang Road, the grain road, the Hegong Road, the magistrate of Yangzhou Prefecture, the magistrate of Jiangdu county and the military officials at all levels, met several miles away when they got the news.


    Song Qingshu used to be an official of the state of Jin. No matter how big the official was, he couldn''t control the Qing people. But now the whole world knows that the two countries came from the same source and had already formed a close offensive and defensive alliance. Song Qingshu was the first military and political person of the state of Jin at this time, and now he is very popular in the state of Jin. Therefore, Yangzhou, the officials of the Qing Dynasty, dare not neglect him at all, and they all welcome him. It can be said that they are full of face.


    Song Qingshu, after exchanging greetings with a group of officials, suddenly realized that Li Kexiu, the most important figure, did not appear, so he deliberately asked, "why don''t you see Li Kexiu, the governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces?"

 Chapter 1000

    In the official system of the Qing Dynasty, the governor was in charge of the green troops of a province and was controlled by the governor and governor. It''s just this kind of subordination in the peaceful and prosperous times. In the troubled times, when power comes out of the barrel of a gun, who has soldiers in his hands is the boss.


    Li Kexiu is also an expert. In just a few years, he beat the green camp in Jiangnan of the Qing dynasty like an iron bucket. He only obeyed his orders and completely elevated the governor and governor. Therefore, although his official position is under the leadership of Ma Leji, governor of Liangjiang and Ma you, governor of Jiangning, all forces know who is really in charge of this fertile land.


    As a matter of fact, those people in the Qing Dynasty were not fools. It was impossible for Li Kexiu, a Han nationality, to become a dominant family. In addition to the green camp composed of Li Kexiu''s Han people, there was another army in the Yangtze Huaihe River, the Eight Banners garrison, which was composed of all the children of the eight banners, responsible for field operations and monitoring the green camp in the south of the Yangtze River.


    At that time, the eight banners were really brave and good at fighting. The most elite guanning cavalry in the Ming Dynasty could only rely on the defense of the city wall. It''s a pity that the children of the Eight Banners degenerated very quickly after they entered the pass. Let alone the strong army in the past, these children of the Eight Banners may not know how to ride and shoot now.


    Yangzhou is also a famous gold selling cave. There are many brothels and brothels in Yangzhou. Over the years, the Eight Banners garrison here has been decaying more rapidly. What combat effectiveness is there?


    Therefore, in the eyes of discerning people, Li Kexiu has become the actual ruler of Jianghuai.


    "Recently, there have been rampant Japanese pirates and pirates along the coast. Mr. Li is now in the army to suppress bandits." The governor of Liangjiang, Ma Leji, replied in a rather strange tone. It was obvious that even he did not believe this.


    "Suppress bandits?" Song Qingshu''s face is not smiling. Li Kexiu knows that he has become a hot potato in the eyes of various forces. No matter who these forces are, he can''t afford to offend them. So he uses this reason to avoid them. It''s a good move to avoid offending anyone.


    "The marshal has been working hard all the way. The lower official has set up a banquet at Daotai Yamen in Huaiyang to help the marshal clean up the dust. There is a distinguished guest there. I think he and the marshal will be able to see him as if he had met him at first sight." Malaji made a gesture of invitation.


    "Distinguished guest?" Song Qingshu is really interested, but no matter how insinuating, Ma Leji always laughs.


    Looking at the scene of these people entering Yangzhou city gate, a woman in a tea hut nearby couldn''t help spat: "what a big battle! Dad, these dog officials are really snobbish. When we came to Yangzhou before, we just received them with a governor and a magistrate of Yangzhou! "


    They were dressed as firewood cutters, but their voices were clear and pleasant. The contrast was very strange.


    Although there is only a chin exposed under the bamboo hat, it''s as smooth as jade that ordinary peasant women can have, not to mention her slender and straight legs. Which peasant woman has this graceful and moving posture?


    Now the forces of all parties in Yangzhou city are pouring in, and there is already an undercurrent. For the sake of safety, everyone has the attitude of sweeping the snow in front of the door. Even if someone nearby sees the abnormality of the father and daughter, who will rush to tear them down?


    "Xian''er, I can''t blame these officials. Liao and Jin are feuds. They have been fighting with the state of Qing several times over the years. It''s enough that they don''t arrest us and put us in prison. How can they serve us wholeheartedly? What''s more, this time Li Kexiu carefully selected the forces to take refuge in the future. Liao is not what it used to be. Now it''s hard to protect itself, and it''s far away from Jianghuai. How can Li Kexiu look up to us? " The man with a square face and broad eyes can see that he should be a very attractive and beautiful man when he was young. But now, I don''t know why, he has no expression on his face and looks at him strangely.


    From their conversation, we can see that they are envoys sent by the state of Liao. The young girl is an old acquaintance of song Qingshu, the first master of the young generation of Liao, Yelu Nanxian. The middle-aged man is her father, Yelu Yixin, the South Privy Council envoy of Liao.


    "Since we are doomed to fail to win over Li Kexiu, why come all the way to this muddy water?" Jerunam asked, frowning.


    "Although we can''t win over Li Kexiu, we can try to get him to join forces that are more in line with the interests of our country." Yelv replied, thinking in his heart, and more importantly, getting that thing


    When song Qingshu came to Daotai Yamen in Huaiyang, he saw the middle-aged man with a smile on his face. He couldn''t help laughing. He was not only a noble man, but also an old acquaintance.


    "Oh, suoetu has met Lord Tang Kuo." The smiling middle-aged man is suoetu, who song Qingshu worked with before in the Qing Dynasty.


    "It''s Suo Xiang. I''ve heard so much about him." Song Qingshu responded with enthusiasm and Tucao, and did not know how he was so charming that he could make complaints about his dark daughter.


    Now Dongfang muxue is in Yanjing city. Although she is gradually supporting their own team, this is not something that can be accomplished overnight. The shehri family where soetu is located has a huge influence. His father Sony is one of the four assistant ministers who are still above aobai.


    In addition to aobai, soetu also made great efforts, so Kangxi vigorously promoted him. In recent years, his promotion speed was almost like a rocket.


    After Song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue took office in the Forbidden City, they still made great efforts to use soetu and others. On the one hand, they pacified their families; on the other hand, they really had the ability to rely on them for the operation of the whole country.


    With the growth of age, Sony and other senior officials retired behind the scenes. Now the most popular in the Qing Dynasty is the Pearl of the suoetu and Nalan families, which are privately referred to as "Suo Xiang" and "Ming Xiang" by many officials.


    It''s all right to be called that by those officials in Yanjing city. Now the first person in the Jin Dynasty hall actually called him that way. Soetu felt as if he had eaten ginseng fruit. He had 36000 pores all over his body, and his eyes narrowed with laughter: "marshal, you''re welcome. Please come inside, please come inside!"


    "Ask for help!" Song Qingshu was entertaining, but his heart turned like electricity. He made it clear that he was here to woo Li Kexiu, but the governor of Liangjiang arranged me to be with suoetu.


    After all, the state of Jin and the state of Qing are brothers, so it''s hard for them to dig under the nose of soetu, isn''t it? Together with soetu, I''m afraid that the delegation of the envoys of the state of Jin in Yangzhou is doomed to no result.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t come here to recruit Li Ke for the state of Jin. Now with this kind of cover, it''s good to explain why Ma Leji returned to Daxing mansion in vain. Therefore, song Qingshu didn''t mind Ma Leji''s move, but he was a bit in the mood.


    Ps.


    It''s 1000 chapters unconsciously!

 Chapter 1001

    It''s just that I don''t know whether this is what maleji means or Li Kexiu means. If it''s what maleji means, it''s easy to understand. Maleji, as the governor of the Qing Dynasty, is loyal to the king, so he deliberately leads himself to soetu, which virtually leads to the surrender of one party.


    However, if this is what Li Kexiu meant, it would be a bit of trouble. It shows that he deliberately let the envoys of the Jin Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty supervise and guard against each other, while he secretly contacted other forces.


    Song Qingshu was thinking about who Li Kexiu would prefer to choose. Suddenly, he heard Suo ETU''s laughter: "many years ago, Suo went to the kingdom of Jin and met Marshal Tang Kuo. At that time, he found that marshal Tang Kuo had a dignified appearance and was destined to be something in the pool. Unexpectedly, it was only a few years ago, which confirmed my judgment that brother Tang Kuo had become the first person in the court of Jin, I admire the integration of military and political power


    Song Qingshu can''t help admiring suoetu''s impudence. You should know that a few years ago, Tang Kuo Bian was an insignificant figure in the state of Jin. If he hadn''t taken advantage of wanyanliang''s rebellion, how could he have reached his present position?


    Tang Kuo Bian has a beard on his face. He looks like a harden. How can he be so dignified and elegant?


    Song Qingshu casually dealt with a few words, only to hear Suo ETU excitedly said: "today, brother Tang Kuo and I see each other at first sight. How about becoming brothers of different surnames?"


    Hearing this, song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of wine to spray on the table. This suoetu is really a talented person. When you see anyone who has potential, you can draw people to worship him. This was the case with Trinket before, then song Qingshu, and now Tang Kuo Bian.


    Hearing what suoetu said, a group of officials on the table immediately echoed: "Lord Suo is the Prime Minister of the Qing Dynasty, Lord Tang Kuo is the Prime Minister of the Jin Dynasty, and the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Kingdom are brothers. They are just making friends."


    "Kiss your sister!" In Song Qingshu''s heart, he wanted to take a dish on the table and paste the man''s face, but he didn''t smile. Now if he refused this situation, wouldn''t he have completely offended suoetu and a group of Qing officials?


    Today, both the state of Jin and the state of Qing have actually been regarded as his own industry. Naturally, he does not want to see any discord between the two subsidiaries.


    "What Lord Suo said is very impressive to me. I have admired Lord Suo for a long time. Come and set up a incense table!" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Next, they began to make a vow on the incense table next to them. Song Qingshu sneered at the familiar oath of suoetu. He made a vow in the name of Tang Kuo Bian, and no oath should come to me. If you really want to come here, you don''t want to live in the same year, month and day, but you want to die in the same year, month and day. I''m sorry, Tang Kuo Bian is dead. Should you follow him?


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a thing, the next time Wu Yunzhu sees himself, is it to call big brother or uncle? Think of that time that girl that tangled expression, song Qingshu can''t help but some smile.


    After the two men''s bowing, soetu''s attitude towards him became more enthusiastic, and the officials accompanying him were even more eager to the extreme. After a round of drinking, they finally returned to their homes.


    At the end of the banquet, song Qingshu and suoetu were both drunk. A servant girl had helped them to have a rest. Yangzhou officials placed song Qingshu and suoetu in Daotai yamen, one in the East Court and the other in the West Court.


    After the maid retreated, song Qingshu, who was snoring on the bed, suddenly got up. His eyes were clear and his face was half drunk.


    "Suoetu, you old fox keep pouring me wine, but how can you expect that I still have a deep internal power? If you drink one cup of me, you won''t die. " Song Qingshu laughed a few times, and then ordered the guards not to let anyone into the room while they were sleeping, otherwise they would be killed.


    He rolled up the quilt and put a pillow in it, pretending that someone was sleeping. Then song Qingshu took off Tang Kuo Bian''s mask, restored his true colors and quietly found out Daotai government.


    There are two important ministers in the Yamen. Naturally, the guard force is very strict. But with the lightness skill of song Qingshu, if you are careful, how can you be found by the guards?


    After leaving Daotai government office, song Qingshu went straight to the direction of Li Kexiu''s Tidu government office. He had quietly ordered his subordinates to find out the location of Tidu government office.


    After entering Yangzhou, song Qingshu was shocked to find that Li Kexiu''s attitude was ambiguous and difficult to understand, and he didn''t know what he really thought. Now that he is placed in Daotai yamen, he can''t do anything. It''s better to secretly check the governor''s office. If you can see Li Kexiu, even if you can''t see him and talk with Li Yuanzhi, you can always knock something out.


    In his mind, Li Yuanzhi''s ancient spirit and strange appearance appeared. Song Qingshu could not help but smile. He recalled what happened in the Forbidden City and later Shengjing city. The two of them were friends who lived together in adversity. He did not know what the little girl looked like after such a long time.


    And Luo Bing, I don''t know whether she is happy or afraid to see herself again?


    Soon song Qingshu came to a remote place near the governor''s office, and turned his toe in.


    It''s been a few years since I came to this world. I can see the layout of palaces all over the world, not to mention these ordinary houses. After stopping for a moment, we can tell which courtyard Li Kexiu, who was born as the head of the family, lived in, and where Li Yuanzhi, who was a young lady, should live.


    First, he went to Li Kexiu''s room to investigate. As expected, Li Kexiu was not there. After another investigation in his room, he did not find any valuable documents or letters. Song Qingshu had no choice but to look for his wife''s yard.


    However, after turning around, song Qingshu was surprised to find that he didn''t even see Li Yuanzhi. Let alone Li Yuanzhi, Li Kexiu''s concubines could not see one. Only some servant girls and old women lived in the inner house.


    "Now the waves in Yangzhou city are treacherous. It seems that Li Kexiu is worried that someone with ulterior motives will attack his family, so he simply moves his family to the military camp." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, then roughly guessed Li Kexiu''s mind.


    Song Qingshu can only go back to his home. For one thing, he doesn''t know the location of Jiangnan green camp. For another thing, the guards of the barracks are far from these mansions. If he doesn''t pay attention to them, he will be exposed. If he comes here for the first time, he''d better not make such a big noise.


    "Assassins!"


    There was a shrill cry across the calm night sky.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He was very careful all the way. How could he be found?


    He quickly reflected that the assassins in the population outside were not him, because the real assassins had rushed in at this time, just bumped into him.


    "A female assassin?" At that moment, the soft touch made song Qingshu smile strangely.

 Chapter 1002

    We can''t blame song Qingshu for his bad taste. Compared with a sweaty male assassin, the female assassin always makes people feel more relaxed and happy. Originally, with his martial arts, she would never be so bullied into her arms. However, at that moment, she had already seen clearly that the other person''s figure was concave and convex, so she deliberately met him unprepared and let her directly bump into her arms.


    After touching her, the place where she started was full of warmth and softness. It seemed that song Qingshu had returned to the green and astringent time. He is very clear that his behavior is too tasteless, but... Who makes him like it.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Song Qingshu helps the woman up. He knows that it''s enough to stop. It can be said that he didn''t intend to do it just now. If he continues, the girl is not stupid.


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, the female assassin''s figure trembled, subconsciously retreated a few steps, and didn''t stop until her back hit the door.


    Her face was covered with a black scarf, and her eyes outside seemed very frightened, which made song Qingshu depressed: "I don''t look so scary."


    "Over there!" The sound of the woman bumping into the door just now alerted the bodyguard of Tidu mansion.


    Seeing countless guards holding torches coming here in the distance, song Qingshu frowned: "follow me!"


    After that, without waiting for the other party''s reaction, he grabbed her shoulder, and several of them disappeared into the night, leaving the guards to look around like headless flies.


    "Why do you break into the governor''s office at night?" To a remote place, song Qingshu released the woman.


    The woman''s eyes showed a complex look, and then directly half knelt down in front of him and gave a salute: "I''ll see you in charge."


    "Big boss?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He has many identities now, but only people from Shandong Golden Snake camp can call him like this.


    "Look up!" Song Qingshu lifted her chin and took off the black towel on her face, revealing a pretty face.


    "Wan''er?" Song Qingshu is both surprised and happy. The woman in front of him is Jiao Wan''er of Jinlong gang. "Get up, get up."


    As he said this, he reached out to help her. Who knows that Jiao Wan''er subconsciously shrank back: "please respect yourself. Wan''er is a married woman."


    "Good, good, no touch, no touch." Song Qingshu, looking at the charming young woman in front of her, can''t help recalling the scene when she went into the bridal chamber with her in the Golden Snake camp.


    Not far away, there was the noise of the bodyguard. Jiao Wan''er frowned and said in a soft voice, "big boss, this is not a place to talk. Follow me."


    "You lead the way." Song Qingshu nodded and followed her in the alley. She seemed to be familiar with the patrol rules of soldiers in the city, and she could avoid them in advance every time.


    Originally, song Qingshu''s lightness skill didn''t need to be so troublesome, but he was happy to enjoy her swaying waist and beautiful back after her.


    I don''t know how long later, when they enter a hidden yard, Jiao Wan''er turns around and looks at him admiringly. He can''t help but look away. He probes outside the door and sees that no one notices the situation. He closes the door and takes song Qingshu into the room.


    "This is a secret stronghold of the Golden Dragon gang. You should be aggrieved first." Jiao Wan''er said as he poured tea for him after lighting the lamp.


    Song Qingshu glanced around for a week, and the objects around him were obviously ordinary farmhouses, but they were well organized, clean and elegant. He couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Wan''er, you worry too much. Although the room is simple and shabby, with Wan''er you, the room is full of spring, warm and incomparable. In my opinion, it''s thousands of times better than those magnificent palaces."


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red, and he couldn''t help spat: this bastard''s ability to cheat women is really different.


    Of course, she did not dare to say such words, and hurried to talk about the others: "now all forces are gathering in Yangzhou City, and the government is very strict in investigating, so we can only act in secret, and we dare not play the name of Jinlong gang like before."


    Seeing that she didn''t pick up the conversation and began to talk about business, the frivolous look on Song Qingshu''s face gradually faded away and became solemn: "it''s hard for you these days." He sent Jiao Wan''er to lead the Jinlong Gang to Yangzhou to do outpost work, so as to take over the fast territory more smoothly in the future.


    "There''s nothing hard to do." Jiao Wan''er replied faintly, thinking that what I have done is not to get rid of you one day, and I don''t know whether your original promise deceived me or not.


    "By the way, where is ah Jiu now?" Song Qingshu thought that before he specially sent ah Jiu to Yangzhou to woo Li Kexiu, there was no news for such a long time, I''m afraid there was no progress.


    "The ninth princess came here to discuss with Li Kexiu in private for several times, but Li Kexiu was always concerned about other things. The ninth Princess quickly judged that Li Kexiu had no intention of taking refuge with us. She said that if she wanted to accept Li Kexiu, she would have to wait for the leader to come out in person. In addition, there were many things in the Golden Snake camp, so the ninth princess went back to Shandong first and left me here to wait for the leader." Jiao Wan''er replied.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh at the thought that he just missed ah Jiu. These days, he is happy to get together with them, but they are busy with all kinds of things. I''m sorry for them.


    "I don''t know why the great leader came to the governor''s mansion tonight?" Jiao Wan''er is not used to staying in the room and falling into peace. The atmosphere always seems ambiguous, which inevitably makes her think of some bad memories.


    "I came here to woo Li Kexiu. I want to have a chat with him first. After all, I once saved his life, so he will not refuse to meet me. It''s a pity that after entering Yangzhou, I heard that he had gone to the military camp. I want to check to see if the situation is true. " Song Qingshu replied.


    Jiao Wan''er showed a sudden color: "according to our brothers in the green camp, Li Kexiu is in the military camp now, not only him, his aunts and daughters are in the military camp."


    "No wonder Tidu''s mansion is empty," Song Qingshu nodded. Suddenly he thought of something and said, "eh, why do you still go to Tidu''s mansion?"


    Jiao Wan''er explained: "Li Kexiu is now in the military camp. Our brothers are too low to find any useful information. Therefore, I want to go to the governor''s office to see if I can find any clues."


    "There''s no need to go any more. I''ve checked the governor''s office and found no useful information," Song Qingshu asked after pondering for a moment. "Wan''er, do you know where the envoys sent by various forces are now?"


    Li Kexiu is hiding in the military camp. It''s hard to start from there, but he has to choose one power to take refuge in the end, so he is bound to contact the envoys of that power. In this case, we can start from the envoys of various countries to see if we can infer what idea Li Kexiu is playing.

 Chapter 1003

    Jiao Wan''er nodded slightly and answered softly: "during this period, forces from all sides have sent people to Yangzhou to woo Li Kexiu. Apart from some forces that are too weak and have no hope at all, there are still envoys from the five countries, namely, Qing, Jin, Mongolia, Liao and Southern Song."


    "Li Kexiu is still an official of the Qing Dynasty in name. The Qing court knew that he had other thoughts, so it sent an important official of the court, suoetu, to come here in person. After hearing that Li Kexiu had talked with him for several times, he hid in the green camp in the name of rampant bandits and robbers, and left suoetu in Daotai Yamen. At the same time, officials from all levels of Jiangsu and Zhejiang kept visiting him, It''s not easy for soetu to know that he''s making trouble. "


    "The envoys of the state of Jin came to the city today. It seems that he is a Tang Kuo Bian. It is said that he has a very high official position in the state of Jin and is the first powerful minister of the state of Jin. However, he does not have many bodyguards with him. These Tartars are all simple minded people with developed limbs. They don''t understand the reason why a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. They are not afraid to be assassinated here with so few bodyguards. Eh, how come you look so ugly


    Song Qingshu is depressed and thinks that I am the one who is called "developed limbs and simple mind" by you. However, it is inconvenient for him to explain Jiao Wan''er, so he has to deal with her casually.


    Jiao Wan''er continued: "the envoys of the state of Jin are also arranged in Daotai Yamen. This time, the people of the state of Qing and the state of Jin are gathered together. One is to appease Li Kexiu, the other is to plot against Li Kexiu. I don''t know if they will bite and fight."


    She was a member of the former Ming Dynasty. Naturally, she didn''t like Jin and Qing.


    "Keke ~" seeing that Jiao Wan''er was more and more excited, song Qingshu quickly interrupted, "OK, OK, I know the situation of Jin and Qing, what about the others?"


    Jiao Wan''er looks at him suspiciously, thinking that the biggest enemy of our Golden Snake camp is not the Jin and Qing? But where did she know that the Jin and Qing Dynasties are now their own industries.


    She could not disobey the meaning of song Qingshu. Although she was puzzled, she went on to say: "Mongolia, Jin and Qing are feuds. Their envoys certainly did not dare to go into the city like the envoys of Jin and Qing, but disguised themselves. Li Kexiu secretly arranged them in a residence of a salt merchant named he. He is a well-known salt merchant in Yangzhou city. His residence is beautiful. Li Kexiu has arranged them there to show that he attaches great importance to them. "


    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "do you know who the emissary from Mongolia is?"


    Jiao Wan''er shook his head: "the Mongolian People''s whereabouts are mysterious, and they deliberately hide their identities. If we didn''t get the information by chance, we didn''t even know they were in the city. I''m afraid there are not many people in Yangzhou who know their exact location. In addition, after they lived in he''s mansion, their experts secretly surrounded the whole mansion like a bucket, and they couldn''t even fly in. I didn''t want to sacrifice my brothers'' lives, so I gave up to go in and investigate. "


    "Well done, that is to avoid unnecessary sacrifice. Let me check it myself in Mongolia." Zhao Min''s charming face appeared in Song Qing''s mind. I don''t know if it will be her this time?


    Song Qingshu soon shook his head. The last time Zhao Min left Daxing mansion, he said clearly that he was going to find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue. How could he come to Yangzhou as an envoy.


    "The envoys of Liao are not so well treated. Li Kexiu doesn''t seem to have deliberately arranged their residence, so they have to own Yuelai Inn in the south of the city." Jiao Wan''er can''t avoid some schadenfreude. After all, these are all about competing with Golden Snake camp for Li Kexiu.


    "Liao is like Bo Xishan today, and Li Kexiu is not expecting them." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "what about the Southern Song Dynasty?"


    "It seems that Li Kexiu was also very interested in the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty, and arranged them in the famous Zen temple in Yangzhou City, where peony flower is particularly famous, coupled with the quiet environment, which is a scene of Yangzhou." Jiao Wan''er replied.


    "It seems that Li Kexiu is really inclined to Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty." Song Qingshu thinks that the Qing Dynasty is now beset with difficulties at home and abroad, and the rise of the Golden Snake camp has cut off the territory of the Qing Dynasty. Jiangsu and Zhejiang become enclaves and are destined to change their owners. Li Kexiu''s best choice is the neighboring Southern Song Dynasty and the most powerful Mongolia.


    "Wan''er, who is the messenger over there in the Southern Song Dynasty?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    "I just know that," Jiao Wan''er said with a smile. "The prime minister sent by the Southern Song Dynasty was Lu You, who was appointed by the Privy Council, accompanied by the leader of Guiyun village, Lu Guanying, and his wife, Cheng Yaojia."


    "Lu You?" Song Qingshu''s face is very wonderful. You know, this is a great man in Chinese Textbooks of previous generations, especially the fans who have been abused by the national football team for thousands of times. They often laugh at themselves. After the Chinese men''s football team won the championship, their descendants must burn paper to tell them that they have the feeling of Lu You''s saying, "Master Wang decides the Central Plains day in the north, and family sacrifices never forget to tell naiweng.".


    "Do you know him?" Jiao Wan''er asked strangely.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t know, but I''ve been with God for a long time. I''ve long wanted to see a real person."


    Waking up from the worship of idols, song Qingshu suddenly said strangely, "it''s strange that the Privy Council has promised that although it is a great official for the ordinary people, it''s a little too light in the eyes of the high-level officials. The envoys sent by the Qing and Jin states are all important ministers at the level of prime minister. Although they don''t know about it, they must also be highly respected people in Mongolia, However, the Southern Song Dynasty only sent this kind of official to come here. It''s too improper. "


    In the official system of the Southern Song Dynasty, it is not important for the Privy Council to undertake orders. There are a series of superiors in front of them, such as privy envoys, Privy Council Affairs, Privy Council Affairs, deputy privy envoys, Privy Council Affairs, and Privy Council Affairs. The next is the privy Council undertaking orders. You may think that the size of the mission sent by the Southern Song Dynasty is not enough.


    "How did Lu Guanying and his wife in guiyunzhuang get involved with the court of the Southern Song Dynasty?" Song Qingshu remembers another thing. Before returning to Yunzhuang, he was a water Bandit on Taihu Lake. Now he has changed into a government official. This is too strange.


    Jiao Wan''er said with a smile: "in the past, we Jinlong gang were also in Jiangsu Province. We know a little about Guiyun village. Their leader''s surname is Lu. He is a member of the Lu family in Shanyin, and Lu You is also a member of the Lu family in Shanyin. In addition, Lu Guanying and his wife have always been friends with Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Over the years, they have devoted themselves to fighting against foreign races, It''s not surprising to be in the hall of the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    "So it is, Shanyin Lu family..." Song Qingshu suddenly realized that Shanyin was the alias of Shaoxing in Zhejiang Province. There was a scenic spot called Shenyuan in Shaoxing, which witnessed the love tragedy between Lu You and his ex-wife Tang Wan. In the previous life, the world did not know how many stupid men and women wept.

 Chapter 1004

    After the marriage of Lu You and Tang Wan, "the couple get each other" and "the zither and the harp are very harmonious", they are a loving couple. Unexpectedly, Lu''s mother has a disgust for her daughter-in-law and forces Lu you to abandon the Tang family. When Lu you tried to persuade and plead but failed, they were finally forced to separate. Tang Wan remarried to Zhao Shicheng, the patriarch of the Southern Song Dynasty, and lost contact with each other.


    A few years later, on a spring day, Lu you met Tang Shi, who was traveling with her husband, in Shen Yuan. After Tang Wan and his wife left, Lu you felt deeply when he saw people''s feelings, so he wrote a poem "hairpin Phoenix" on the garden wall


    Red crisp hand, yellow rattan wine, spring palace wall willow. East wind evil, happy thin, a sad mood, a few years away. Wrong, wrong, wrong!


    Spring is as old as before, people are empty and thin, tears are red, and the silk is transparent. Peach blossom falls, idle pool Pavilion. Although the mountain alliance is there, the brocade book is hard to trust. Mo, Mo, Mo!


    The next year, Tang Wan came to Shen Yuan for spring outing for no reason. Unfortunately, he never saw Lu you again. He only saw the poem on the wall, and his tears fell like rain, and his heart was cut like a knife. So he wrote a poem in response


    The world is thin, the human relationship is evil, the rain sends dusk, the flower falls easily. Xiaofeng dry, tears residual, want to note mind, monologue oblique appendix. Hard, hard, hard!


    People become their own. Today is not yesterday. The sick soul is often like a swing. The sound of the horn is cold, and the night is waning. Hide, hide, hide!


    After Tang Wan went back, he soon died of depression, leaving behind such a love story full of regret


    Song Qingshu looks sad, thinking that since he came to this world, if possible, he must help the couple.


    Jiao Wan''er was very afraid of this man, but at this time he suddenly found that his face showed a strong color of tenderness. He couldn''t help but move his heart: Although he was a bit of a jerk, sometimes he didn''t seem so hateful.


    Song Qingshu finally came back to see Jiao Wan''er staring at him and said with a smile, "Wan''er, do I have flowers on my face?"


    Jiao Wan''er suddenly made a big red face and couldn''t help spat: "bah, who''s looking at you."


    "But I see you''ve been staring at me." The smile on Song Qingshu''s face became stronger.


    Jiao Wan''er breathed quickly, stood up, bit his lips and said, "it''s getting late. If you don''t want to be a leader, you can sleep here."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "good, I can''t wait for it."


    Jiao Wan''er noticed that his face couldn''t wait. He was stunned at first, then reacted with shame and anger: "I mean you sleep here, and I want to go back." Then he went out in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu, who would let her leave like this, grabbed her: "Wan''er, it''s late now, and now Yangzhou city is full of fish and dragons. You''re a girl''s home. It''s not safe to go out at this time."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been in Yangzhou for some time. I''m familiar with the streets and alleys. There are many brothers in secret strongholds to take care of me. There won''t be any problem." Jiao Wan''er has a bad stomach. It''s not safe to be with you.


    In fact, whether it''s song Qingshu or Jiao Wan''er, they all know that such a dialogue is meaningless. Both sides know what''s going on. However, since it hasn''t been revealed, Jiao Wan''er is happy to pretend to be deaf and dumb and deal with each other with some honest reasons.


    Jiao Wan''er is secretly proud and thinks that you have nothing to say.


    Her reason is reasonable, unless song Qingshu tore the cheek to force her to stay, otherwise it is difficult to find a reason to refute. Considering the posture of song Qingshu at the beginning, Jiao Wan''er believes that he will not be so shameless.


    The reason why song Qingshu was so troublesome was that he didn''t want to be strong at all. After all, he is not a beast. He only bullies other girls once in a while. It''s too boring to use it again and again. It''s the most interesting thing for her to follow her.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Jiao Wan''er took the opportunity to shake off his hand and showed a victory like smile: "take a good rest, I''ll go first."


    Hearing her words, Song Qing had a flash of inspiration in her mind and called her in a hurry: "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter with the big boss?" Jiao Wan''er''s door was half opened. He leaned on it and looked back at him.


    Song Qingshu deliberately made a embarrassed expression: "to tell you the truth, I''m not worried about your safety, but my safety."


    "Your safety problem?" Jiao Wan''er didn''t react for a moment.


    "Yes, I came here alone this time, and I didn''t have a guard. I sleep here. What if I was killed by an assassin in the middle of the night? You are the only one around me now. Who will protect me if you don''t stay to protect me?" Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Jiao Wan''er almost lost his breath and fainted, thinking how this man could be so shameless: "the great master''s magic power is unparalleled. Who assassin in the world can hurt you? My martial arts skills are low. If I stay here, I will not be able to provide protection. On the contrary, it will drag down the great leader. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Wan''er, you are not good enough. If I am not afraid of any assassins, I almost exhausted my internal power in order to save a person a few days ago. Before I recovered my internal power, I was so weak that any expert could take my life, so I need your protection."


    Jiao Wan''er was stunned. Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, he came to him in a hurry to check his pulse. As expected, he was as angry as a gossamer. He couldn''t help but be surprised: "how can you be so weak, master?"


    "Now you believe it." Song Qingshu is very happy in his heart. He can''t help changing the beating frequency of meridians with his own martial arts.


    Jiao Wan''er hesitated as expected. After a long time, he seemed to have made great determination and said, "I can stay and protect you, but I''ll make a shop on the floor here. You can sleep on your own bed. Our well water doesn''t violate the river water."


    Although she was afraid of song Qingshu, they shared weal and woe with each other in their future, and the return of Jinlong Gang also needed his help. Naturally, she didn''t want to see what happened to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu showed an imperceptible smile: "no problem."


    When Jiao Wan''er tidies up the floor, song Qingshu goes to bed yawning.


    Jiao Wan''er thought that he was pretending to sleep at first, and he was lying on the floor. He felt uneasy. But after half an hour, song Qingshu''s even voice came from her ear. The tight string in her brain suddenly relaxed, and she felt sleepy and gradually closed her eyes.


    I don''t know how long after that, when Jiao Wan''er was asleep, he suddenly realized something. He suddenly opened his eyes and found that song Qingshu was lying next to him. Two people were huddled in a quilt, and their limbs were intertwined. He was scared out of his wits. He begged: "you promised me to be the leader."


    "I like to sleep with my arms around people," Song Qingshu murmured as if he were talking nonsense. "Don''t worry, I''ll just rub outside and promise not to go in."


    ---


    PS. thank you book friends, please don''t make others reward, I wish you rub into the people who want to rub.

 Chapter 1005

    Jiao Wan''er, who dares to believe him, struggles to get up in a hurry. As a result, she doesn''t know what means song Qingshu has used to make her feel soft. After several attempts, she doesn''t stand up.


    "Master, let me go." Jiao Wan''er blushes and tries to push away the man around him.


    Song Qingshu leaned to her ear and asked, "Wan''er, do you miss me during this time?"


    Jiao Wan''er''s pink face turned red and said with a straight face in a hurry: "great master, please respect yourself!"


    "Wan''er, it''s said that one day husband and wife will have a hundred days'' grace, so soon you will turn your face away from others. I''m too sad for you to do so." Song Qingshu deliberately made a heartbroken appearance.


    Listening to him mention the old things, Jiao Wan''er''s heart is also a wave, but still reason has the upper hand: "big boss, you promised me, as long as I do things well in Yangzhou, you will no longer pester me."


    Song Qingshu''s fingertips glided across her white face, making her eyelashes tremble: "but now things in Yangzhou are not over."


    Jiao Wan''er thinks that Renfu''s body is already ripe. Now her bones are almost crisp when she is steamed by his masculine and hot breath. However, the reason in her mind still makes her try to refuse: "I can''t do what I''m sorry for elder martial brother Luo..."


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly, knowing that her line of defense had been loosened: "how can you be half sorry to elder martial brother Luo? You know that with his martial arts and ability, the people who beat him in the whole Golden Snake camp are unknown. In addition, he broke another hand. If it wasn''t for your relationship, how could I give him so many opportunities?"


    "Looking at the whole world, it is the most important thing for a man to make achievements and glorify his ancestors, not to mention Luo Liru. Even if the ancestors of the Luo family knew it, it was too late to thank you. How could they feel that you were sorry for him?"


    "I..." Jiao Wan''er always felt that there was something wrong in his words, but he couldn''t remember it for a while and didn''t know how to refute it.


    Song Qingshu said while the iron was hot: "and more importantly, what you are doing now is for your husband. Is it because of your own desire?"


    "Of course not!" Jiao Wan''er blushed and quickly retorted.


    "That''s it." Song Qingshu can''t help admiring his wit. Things are the same. But after he said so, he successfully crowned the whole thing with a holy name. Looking back, he felt very different.


    Jiao Wan''er''s frown really stretched out: "but this kind of thing..."


    Song Qingshu simply interrupted: "not so much, but only you know and I know about it, and I won''t tell your husband. I don''t think you''re stupid enough to tell him. So in his heart, you are still the beautiful and gentle wife. In the eyes of outsiders, you are still the gentle and virtuous wife. What are you afraid of? "


    Jiao Wan''er murmured, "but there is no impermeable wall in the world."


    "Why not? Don''t be fooled by those politically correct words," Song Qingshu comforted, "our affairs will never be discovered unless..."


    "Except for what?" Jiao Wan''er''s heart suddenly hangs up and is waiting for him. Who knows that he deliberately doesn''t speak.


    Song Qingshu smiles, hugs her and says, "unless you are pregnant when you are separated from him..."


    Jiao Wan''er''s face was as red as a rose petal. He couldn''t help being coquettish. He raised his pink fist and began to hit each other: "how can I be pregnant with your flesh and blood?"


    Her pink fist was like tickling. Song Qingshu let her beat it. She said, "why not?" In this world, there is neither Durex nor Okamoto, and Jiao Wan''er can''t know that she has already refined her Qi. If she didn''t deliberately, she would never let a woman get pregnant. Why is she so determined?


    Jiao Wan''er''s face turned red: "impossible, impossible. In a word, don''t ask any more." She thought that she had been married for many years, and she was not one of those little girls who didn''t know much about it. She had a way of contraception, but why did she want to tell him?


    Song Qingshu keeps asking. As a result, Jiao Wan''er just blushes and shakes his head. Looking at her coquettish appearance, he can''t help but move his index finger, bows his head and kisses her watery red lips.


    Jiao Wan''er was stiff all over. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out to push him, but his hand reached half way. Somehow, he wound it gently around his neck.


    After a long time, Jiao Wan''er finally got a chance to breathe. He hurriedly asked, "big boss, is this a matter, you will not... No longer pester me?"


    When song Qingshu saw her pleading eyes, he felt great pity: "of course."


    Jiao Wan''er''s eyes suddenly brightened. She felt a little relaxed and felt the oppression of men. She bit her lips and whispered: "Wan''er believes that the great leader is a great hero with great words. In return, Wan''er... Wan''er is willing to... Serve the great leader wholeheartedly during this period of time." Then she blushed and began to take the initiative to untie her skirt


    If she was in the Golden Snake camp, Jiao Wan''er would never be so bold, but now they are in a foreign country, and there is no one she knows. The shackles of morality in her heart are finally loosened.


    Although she had to submit to this man several times before, she had to admit that although this man was terrible and hateful, he also had extraordinary charm. Especially after having sex with him, she knew that she would never forget this man again.


    In the dead of the night, she woke up from her dream and was ashamed to find that her body was moist and she could only hold the quilt in a daze. Now the real person is around, finally don''t have to endure that kind of suffering.


    ¡­¡­


    Afterwards, they hugged each other and fell asleep. When they were in a daze, they were suddenly woken up by the knock on the door.


    "Who?" Coke Wan son Huo Ran gets up, also ignore crystal clear white tender body so expose in the air.


    Song Qingshu also woke up, patted her pink back, sat up, hugged her from behind, bit her ear and said: "don''t be so nervous, with me by your side, even if it''s black and white impermanence, I''ll call you back."


    Hearing his words, Jiao Wan''er smiles sweetly. At this moment, she feels at ease.


    "Wan''er, it''s me!"


    Hearing what the man outside said next, the two people in the room were dumbfounded. It was not black-and-white impermanence, but Luo Liru, Jiao Wan''er''s husband, who was far more difficult than black-and-white impermanence!


    "What to do, what to do?" Jiao Wan''er is flustered. If her husband sees the scene in the room, she has to kill herself with a knife.


    Song Qingshu is also a face of chat up, it seems that after the words can not be too full, or every minute will be hit in the face. Although Luo Liru''s martial arts are low, he can''t kill himself. He''s not XiMenqing. He just wants to steal Jiao Wan''er. How can he kill him?

 Chapter 1006

    "Wait a minute." At the critical moment, Jiao Wan''er is calmer. He first stabilizes her husband outside, and then points to the back window to signal that song Qingshu runs away from there.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but he didn''t expect to have such a embarrassing scene. However, since he didn''t want to do the dirty business of killing his husband and wife, he had to run away at this time.


    Song Qingshu starts to put on clothes in a hurry and throws back Jiao Wan''er the clothes and skirts that have just been thrown all over the ground, which makes her blush.


    "Why so long?" Luo Liru''s voice came from outside, obviously suspicious.


    "It''s coming soon." Jiao Wan''er pushed song Qingshu out while buttoning his skirt. He urged him in a low voice: "go, go


    When song Qingshu was about to leave, he suddenly pointed to her abdomen strangely and asked in a low voice, "I just got in a lot. If Luo Liru sees it later, isn''t it exposed?"


    Jiao Wan''er''s face was so red that he was dripping water. He pushed him and said, "don''t worry. I have my own way."


    "Wan''er!" Luo Liru''s voice was obviously impatient.


    Song Qingshu knew he couldn''t delay any longer, so he ran out of the back window in a hurry. After going out, he felt uneasy. He was worried that if something should come out later, Luo Liru would be angry. So he leaned under the eaves and listened to the inside carefully.


    Seeing that song Qingshu left, Jiao Wan''er behind the door opened the door.


    "Why so long?" Luo Liru looked at her suspiciously after entering the door.


    Jiao Wan''er pulled the folds of his clothes without any trace. His face responded as usual: "people always wear clothes." Without waiting for her husband to continue to speak, she asked first: "it''s you. Shouldn''t you be in Shandong? Why did you come here all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t want to surprise you." Luo Liru laughs.


    "No surprise, no fright." Jiao Wan''er''s stomach is full of pain.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. I''ve been a servant all the way. When I got to Yangzhou, the gate was closed. In order to see you earlier, I can''t wait for the city gate to open at dawn, so I specially turned over the city wall to come in. " Luo Liru stretched, went to the table and sat down to drink.


    "I''ll pinch your shoulders." Seeing her husband''s tired face, Jiao Wan''er felt heartache and guilt. She didn''t ask the other party why she knew the place, because she had mentioned it in her letter when they exchanged letters.


    "That''s great." Luo Liru is very happy.


    Jiao Wan''er smiles sweetly. Although her husband is a little lonely, she always feels warm. I was about to go and pinch his shoulder. But as soon as I took a step, I suddenly looked very strange. It turned out that the pickles that song Qingshu had left in her body had already flowed out along her thigh, making her very uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that she didn''t move for a long time, Luo Liru said thoughtfully, "if you are also very tired, forget it. My body is strong, it doesn''t matter."


    "Nothing." Hearing her husband''s words, Jiao Wan''er''s guilt is even stronger. Regardless of the sticky feeling in her dress, she runs over and pinches it carefully for him.


    "It''s so comfortable ~" Luo Liru closed her eyes and showed an expression of enjoyment.


    Jiao Wan''er pinched harder: "you haven''t told me why I came to Yangzhou suddenly?"


    Luo Liru said with a smile: "Hey, not long ago, I was sent to work near Muyang. Seeing that Muyang is not far from Yangzhou, I ran to see you. I don''t know if the leader will blame me for neglecting my duty."


    "He dares!" Jiao Wan''er snorted subconsciously, thinking that he took so much advantage of your wife. It would be too much to embarrass you in such a small matter.


    Song Qingshu on the eaves outside the window couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard this sentence.


    "Why didn''t he dare?" Luo liruqi road.


    Jiao Wan''er then realized that she had let slip. Fortunately, she reacted too quickly and immediately found a way to deal with it: "I mean I am very familiar with Qingqing and Princess nine. If something really happens to you, I''ll ask them to come forward. I don''t dare to disobey their meaning."


    "That''s true," Luo Liru said with a smile, and then showed a look of envy. "The great hero of the family is peerless, and has been favored by the ninth Princess and Qingqing. There is also the girl Zeng of Wangwu sect, who used to make many brothers in the camp think about it day and night. She is really blessed."


    "Well, do you want to be like him?" Jiao Wan''er bit his lip and thought that he had your wife.


    Luo Liru''s face changed and he said with a quick smile, "how can I have such a good wife as Wan''er in my life? It has been a blessing for several generations. How can I expect anything else?"


    "Elder martial brother ~" Jiao Wan''er choked up and was deeply moved. That''s why even though song Qingshu''s martial arts and power were far above her husband, she still firmly defended the marriage.


    Staring at Jiao Wan''er''s flushed face, Luo Liru only felt that his wife was more charming than usual. He could not help but put out his hand to hold her: "Wan''er ~"


    Song Qingshu on the eaves outside the window suddenly jumps in his heart. He thinks that the most troublesome thing is coming, and he doesn''t know how Jiao Wan''er will deal with it. If Luo Liru finds anything, he should go in to avoid Jiao Wan''er being hurt.


    Feeling her husband''s unruly hand, Jiao Wan''er didn''t know what he wanted to do. He pushed him away and said, "elder martial brother, Wan''er is not very convenient today." Now the clothes are in a mess. Even a fool can understand what''s going on after he takes off his clothes.


    "Why not?" Luo Liru was stunned.


    Jiao Wan''er blushed and said, "people... People are coming."


    "Er ~" Luo Liru suddenly looks depressed, and he runs all the way here. As a result, he happens to meet his wife''s time. He should not have been surprised, but should have written to communicate with her in advance.


    Seeing her husband''s disappointment, Jiao Wan''er feels even more guilty. He thinks that he has just satisfied other men, but he can''t do his wife''s duty to his husband.


    After thinking about it, Jiao Wan''er suddenly pursed his mouth and said, "elder martial brother, actually I have a solution."


    "What?" Luo Liru''s heart leaps wildly. He stares at his wife''s glossy lips and thinks that Wan''er is going to use it... Although they have been married for many years, his wife has always been reserved and conservative, and she has an inviolable temperament. In addition, the other party''s marriage to him is obviously getting married. He usually has a lot of treasure. He is afraid of falling in his hand and melting in his mouth, He didn''t dare to ask his wife too much. Sometimes he even thought it offended her.


    However, if he knew that the pictures he didn''t even dare to think about had already been unlocked countless times by another man, he didn''t know what kind of reaction it would be.

 Chapter 1007

    Jiao Wan''er hesitated, but after all, he apologized and said, "Wan''er is not fit for his wife''s duty. Just as Yangzhou city is most famous for its countless brothel boats, you can find a good one to deal with tomorrow. "


    Luo Liru was disappointed to see that he didn''t expect it to be, but he had heard about the reputation of Yangzhou brothel for a long time. Even those people in Shandong knew about the reputation of Lichun courtyard, Yihong courtyard and yicui Pavilion. They had heard that the brothers in Golden Snake camp said that Yangzhou is famous all over the world. If they were lucky enough to appreciate it, they would be proud to go back in front of those brothers.


    Suddenly noticed his wife''s smiling eyes, Luo Liru immediately woke up, quickly straightened up: "Wan''er, you think elder martial brother is such a person, this matter must not be mentioned again."


    Jiao Wan''er and song Qingshu have been together for such a long time. She doesn''t know what men are. But she''s sorry for her husband. She can''t blame her. Instead, she says softly, "elder martial brother, you''re so thoughtful. I''m not deceiving you. I''m considerate of you. You''ve been working too hard during this time. I sincerely hope you can go there and relax. Well, I''ve been in Yangzhou City for some time, and I''ve got a lot of information. Now the best brothel in Yangzhou city is Lichun courtyard. You can go there tomorrow to find a popular girl to satisfy your hunger. If the money is not enough, I still have it here. Anyway, it''s all given by the leader. "


    Seeing his wife''s sincere words, Luo Liru realized that she really meant it. He was stunned and subconsciously replied, "it''s not good to go to the brothel with public funds."


    He didn''t doubt why his wife had money to do with song Qingshu. After all, Jiao Wan''er was sent to Yangzhou City by song Qingshu to serve as an outpost. As a husband, he also knew that since he came here to serve as an outpost, the activity funds should be provided.


    "What''s wrong? I... I''ve done so many things for the leader. What''s wrong with spending a little money on him? Besides, this is what he owes you. Even if he knows, he won''t say anything. " Jiao Wan''er deliberately raised his voice, as if he knew that song Qingshu was still hiding outside.


    "Of course, I won''t say anything. It''s just a compensation for Luo Liru." Song Qingshu outside the window smiles bitterly. Jiao Wan''er is so gentle all the time. I didn''t expect that there was such a small side of pepper.


    Although Luo Liru felt that his wife''s words like song Qingshu owes him something strange, he didn''t take it to heart. At the moment, his attention was all on his wife''s money to let him go to the best brothel. The whole thing was too untrue: "Wan''er, are you serious?"


    "Of course, I''m serious," Jiao Wan''er said with a smile. "I don''t mind if a man makes a scene once in a while. What''s more, you''ve really worked hard during this period. On the one hand, I''m physically inconvenient, and on the other hand, I''m not as considerate as those girls, so I just let them do it for me."


    Luo Liru was moved to tears in his eyes: "Wan''er, don''t belittle yourself like this. There is no more understanding wife in the world than you."


    Jiao Wan''er sighed: "I''m not as good as you think."


    Luo Liru immediately said: "no, in my heart, you are the best wife in the world."


    "Elder martial brother ~" Jiao Wan''er choked.


    Song Qingshu outside the window knew that the storm had passed without danger, so he chose to leave quietly.


    All the way away from the city patrolling soldiers, back to Daotai yamen, song Qingshu sighed: "they are very affectionate, and the relationship between them is so deep, it seems that I am a villain."


    Originally decided not to disturb their husband and wife in the future, but I can''t help thinking of Jiao Wan''er''s various charming and moving places in bed just now. For a moment, I hesitated again. In this kind of contradictory psychology, I gradually fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, news came from soetu, saying that the governor of Yangzhou hosted a banquet for them today and asked them to appreciate it.


    Seeing suoetu''s shining eyes, he knew that he must be looking forward to the bribe offered by Yangzhou magistrate, but song Qingshu didn''t show much interest in it. After all, he is the first person in the Jin Dynasty, and the filial piety in Daxing prefecture has been extremely rich. How can he see the bribe in Yangzhou magistrate''s eyes.


    Originally, he was about to refuse, but he happened to know that the governor of Yangzhou, in order to please the two Imperial Envoys, had taken great pains to summon his staff to discuss. He heard that the senior officials of these two countries were very appreciative of Han culture, and that the nobles were competing with each other for mediocrity and elegance. So he decided to invite the two Imperial Envoys to the Zen temple to enjoy the flowers. The peony flower of chanzhi temple is a famous scene in Yangzhou city. It shows the characteristics of Yangzhou and is extremely elegant. It is sure to win the favor of the two officials.


    "Zen wisdom temple?" Song Qing''s writing color is very strange. Last night, she learned from Jiao Wan''er that the envoys of the state of song had been quietly settled in the Zen wisdom temple. She was planning to go to find out. Who knew that the magistrate of Yangzhou had just hit the door. She really had no place to go, and it took no effort.


    When song Qingshu came out after washing, he found that suoetu was sitting in the hall drinking tea, while Yangzhou magistrate and others were standing respectfully on one side. Song Qingshu frowned, and the idea that everyone was equal in his previous life was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Although he had been in this world for a long time, he was not used to treating other people as slaves.


    Since the governor of Yangzhou was kind enough to invite them to the banquet, it was better to give him some face, so song Qingshu asked him kindly, "I drank too much yesterday. I forgot the name of the governor. I don''t know..."


    The Yangzhou magistrate saw that he was the first person in the kingdom of Jin, and he asked his name on his own initiative. He was elated: "return to marshal, humble position... Subordinate to Yangzhou magistrate Wu Zhirong."


    "Wu Zhirong?" As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, it turned out that this guy was the shameless corrupt official who betrayed the dealer and nearly killed Shuanger in the original book of Lu Ding Ji.


    Knowing the identity of the other party, song Qingshu is still interested in taking care of his feelings. With a snort, he also sits next to soetu to have tea and get up early.


    Wu Zhirong didn''t know what offended him. He was pale, but he didn''t dare to ask. He was embarrassed to stay in the same place for a while.


    On one side, Soto said with a smile: "has this man ever offended his brother, or I will remove his official and let him go home to farm?"


    Although the magistrate of Yangzhou is not a small official, it is not a pity for suoetu to treat him as an abandoned son in order to curry favor with the most powerful minister of the state of Jin who was sworn in last night.


    Wu Zhirong was as scared as a chaff sieve. He fell down on his knees and kowtowed with a thump: "Lord Suo, Lord Marshal


    Song Qingshu frowned. He was just a magistrate of Yangzhou. In the future, there were many ways to rectify him, but not today, so as not to ruin his plan to go to the Zen temple.

 Chapter 1008

    Song Qingshu had an idea in his heart, so he said with a smile, "what can this man have to do with me? I just heard his surname is Wu. I can''t help thinking about the king of Pingxi who revolted in Shanhaiguan. It''s really a headache for our two countries."


    Mentioning this, soetu also looked sad: "isn''t it? In order to calm down the San Francisco rebellion, we spent countless money and food, mobilized hundreds of thousands of troops, and then we had to stop fighting with Golden Snake camp, and let Li Kexiu... Cough ~"


    At this point, he immediately realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, so he casually gave a ha ha and passed.


    Next, Yangzhou officials who dare to pick up the words, one after another ear nose heart.


    Wu Zhirong quickly put himself away: "two adults Mingjian, although my surname is Wu, I have nothing to do with Wu Sangui''s anti thief."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, but I heard that Wu Sangui is from Gaoyou, Yangzhou, and he is a fellow townsman with Wu Zhifu."


    "No, no, absolutely not," said Wu Zhirong, shaking his head like a rattle drum. "Although he was a magistrate in Yangzhou, he was not a native of Yangzhou. The Ministry of officials has recorded this incident."


    "It seems that I have wronged the magistrate." Song Qingshu drank tea noncommittally and let him continue to kneel there.


    "I don''t dare." Wu Zhirong was sweating, and he didn''t know where he had offended the Jin people. He made him aim at himself everywhere.


    Or ask for the figure to come out to make a round: "since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s get up, magistrate Wu. We''re still waiting to see what program you''ve prepared today."


    "Yes, two adults, this way, please." Wu Zhirong stood up and bowed to lead the way.


    When they got out of the sedan chair, they saw a large area of peony flowers outside,. The sun shines on thousands of peonies, resplendent and gorgeous, just like brocade..


    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of Yangzhou." Sauertu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Wu Zhirong was proud of himself, and his panicked heart finally settled down. He had always been good at franchising. A few days ago, he built a flower shed by the peony garden. It was built by a skilled craftsman with unskin pine trees. The branches and leaves on the tree were still the same as before. The tables and chairs in the shed were all made of natural trees and stones. The shed was full of flowers, trees and grass, and then the water was transferred around the shed with bamboo knots, It''s very clever. During the banquet, it''s like being in the mountains. Compared with the rich family''s carved beams and jade hall, it has a different flavor.


    In his mind, these two people are in high positions. I''m afraid they''ve long been tired of seeing anything magnificent. Their ingenuity will surely win their favor.


    However, song Qingshu was not pleased with him for a long time. He wanted to embarrass him. When he came to the flower shed, he asked, "how can there be a shed? Ah, yes, it must be the monks in the temple who set up to do the ritual. After the fireworks, they give food to the hungry ghosts here. "


    Wu Zhirong''s painstaking efforts were in vain, and his face was very embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he had no elegant bone or intended to satirize. He had to laugh and say: "humble job, shallow knowledge, improper arrangement here. It''s really damned."


    Suoetu next to him also frowned. He didn''t expect that his new brother was a rude man. He didn''t know how he became the first man in the kingdom of Jin.


    But of course, interest is more important than elegance. Although he liked Wu Zhirong''s layout, his mouth echoed song Qingshu, which made Wu Zhirong''s heart tremble and he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    Song Qingshu saw that all the guests had been waiting for him for a long time. He knew that he was not their direct superior after all. If the attack continued, it would be hard to avoid embarrassment on everyone''s face, so he called and took a seat. The governor of the two rivers had returned to his hospital yesterday, and the governor and the Chief Secretary stayed in Yangzhou to accompany the Imperial Envoys of the two countries. The rest of the guests were either celebrities or salt merchants with high reputation.


    Yangzhou''s banquet is very elegant and rich. There are dozens of tea and fruit before the banquet. Although song Qingshu came from later generations and had a lot of knowledge, he could not fully understand it.


    After drinking tea for a while, song Qingshu did not deal with it. People saw that he was not in high spirits. With Wu Zhirong''s lessons, no one dared to touch his head. They all courted suoetu. Suoetu had always been a man of eight faces. When he dealt with it at will, he made a cadre of officials feel happy.


    Song Qingshu is thinking about the envoys of the Song Dynasty. He is worried about how to take the opportunity to investigate in the temple. Suddenly, he hears an official boasting about all kinds of good things in Yangzhou. He can''t help thinking about it. He suddenly says, "everything is good in Yangzhou, but monks are not."


    Everyone at the table looked at each other. They didn''t know what he meant when he suddenly said this. Mu Tianyan, the chief secretary, was a wise and knowledgeable man. He said, "what the marshal has seen is that the monks in Yangzhou are snobbish, flattering the government and bullying the poor. It has been since ancient times."


    It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be stunned. He was trying to find fault on purpose, but when he heard the meaning of the other party''s words, it seemed that there were some allusions in them, so he followed his words and asked, "yes, Mr. Mu is a scholar. He knows what''s written in the book."


    Mu Tianyan said, "the story of Wang Bangbi''s sarong in the Tang Dynasty is from Yangzhou, isn''t it?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line. He has never heard of what the other party said. Fortunately, he is now playing a rude character from the state of Jin. He doesn''t care if he has a reputation of being ignorant and incompetent. He laughs and asks, "what''s the story of huangbubi salon?"


    Suoetu heard that his speech was vulgar, and he almost choked his throat with a mouthful of tea. As long as he was a scholar, there were few people who didn''t know this story. However, he didn''t show it because he was worried about his opponent''s bad face. He pretended that he had heard it for the first time.


    Mu Tianyan said, "it''s Wang Bo, not Huang Bu. This story comes from the Zen wisdom temple in Yangzhou. During the Qianyuan period of the Tang Dynasty, this Buddhist temple was still called Mulan yuan. When Wang Bo was young, his family was poor and he lived in Mulan yuan. When the monks in the temple eat, it''s the bell. When Wang Bo hears the bell, he goes to the dining hall to eat. The monks hated him. Once they ate first, and then they rang the bell. Wang Bo heard the bell and went into the dining hall. He saw that the monks had already dispersed and the food was clean. "


    Song Qingshu just asked casually, but he was filled with righteous indignation. He patted on the table and said angrily, "damn the monk."


    Suoetu echoed: "yes, how much does it cost to have a meal? These monks are really hateful¡°


    Seeing that it aroused the interest of the two Imperial Envoys, Mu Tianyan was overjoyed and went on to say, "at that time, Wang Bo was ashamed and wrote a poem on the wall saying," I have already gone to the hall, and I am ashamed to go back to Li. "


    "Huili¡° Song Qingshu was stunned.


    When all the officials got along with him, they knew that the imperial envoy from the state of Jin was not a scholar at all, and he could be said to be ignorant. Therefore, Mu Tianyan explained very considerately: "Huili is a monk."


    As soon as song Qingshu swept the people''s faces, he guessed their thoughts. He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. You really wronged Tang Kuo''s argument this time. Don''t say it''s him, even I don''t know.


    "And then?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.

 Chapter 1009

    Mu Tianyan replied: "later, Wang Bo became a senior official. The imperial court sent him to guard Yangzhou, and he went to Mulan courtyard. The monks naturally flattered him. He went to see if the poems on the wall were still there. He saw a piece of precious blue gauze sticking on the wall, which caged up his two poems to avoid damage. Wang Bo was very moved, and added two more lines to the poem: "thirty years ago, the dust covered the earth, but now it''s blue."


    Song Qingshu frowned and asked, "did he catch those thieves and hit the board?"


    Mu Tian Yan said: "Wang Bo is a man of elegance. If you want to write a poem to show a little sarcasm, you can forget it."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I don''t agree with that. Since a man stands between heaven and earth, he should be happy with his love and hatred. Don''t you, the sage of the Han Dynasty, have a saying: "to repay evil with virtue, how to repay virtue?"? "Straight for evil!" If it''s me, I''ll take a bad breath. "


    At the beginning, people thought he was an illiterate person, and secretly laughed at how Jin Guo made such a Hun man become the head of the military and government. However, at that moment, the opponent''s rising power made a whole group of people sweat, and immediately looked at him with new eyes.


    "Marshal can not only fight on the battlefield, but also be familiar with the Analects of Confucius. We really admire him!" Mu Tianyan and others flattered in a hurry, which made song Qingshu feel a little dizzy. No wonder so many great people can''t help being vulgar all the time. The power of this Faluo skill is really great.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu kept his purpose in mind and said, "in this case, let''s go into the temple to see if the poem Wang Bo wrote is still there."


    A group of officials looked at each other, thinking that there was nothing good to see. Besides, there were so many lights and ancient Buddhas in it that it would be bad if the interest of the two Imperial Envoys was swept away.


    Fortunately, suoetu gave face very much. Wen Yan said with a smile, "I''m in the mood too. Let''s go and have a look." Yesterday, the two exchanged the eight characters of their birthday when they made a vow. Their daughter, Wu Yunzhu, was so old. Of course, suoetu was older than Tang kuodian, so he was a brother, and Tang kuodian was a brother.


    A group of people went to the temple in such a mighty manner. The monks in the temple had been informed for a long time, and they rushed out. The purpose of song Qingshu''s trip was to scare the snake. How could these monks lead him around?


    He ignored the monks completely and just went into trouble. He was already familiar with the structure of ordinary temples. He thought that since the envoys of the Song Dynasty wanted to settle down in the temples, they could only live in the guest rooms of pilgrims. Therefore, although he seemed to be wandering aimlessly, he actually went directly to the guest rooms.


    "Benefactor, please stay. There is a place for pilgrims to stay in front of us. There is nothing to see." When song Qingshu wanted to walk into the yard, a monk next to him was sweating to stop him.


    "Ben Shuai just wanted to have a look. What''s the problem?" Song Qingshu said deliberately.


    "I''m afraid it''s not very convenient. It''s full of pilgrims. In case of disturbing their rest, it''s spread that who will come to our temple to add incense and oil money after going out." The monk said with a stiff head.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "it turns out that he is reading sesame oil money. Come on, give the master 500 Liang silver, and he will be the handsome sesame oil money."


    A soldier of the state of Jin had already handed the monk a bag of silver.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "now I am also a pilgrim. It should be OK to go in and have a look at the residence you provided?"


    "This..." the monk said in a hurry, "this... I can''t be the winner, but I still need to tell the host..."


    Before he finished speaking, song Qingshu suddenly burst into a rage: "you''ve been pushing and blocking. Is there any secret in it? Come on, search for Ben Shuai! "


    "Absolutely not!" The monk wanted to stop him, but he was kicked to the ground by the soldiers of the state of Jin. Song Qingshu stepped in first.


    Seeing the tense appearance of the monks in the Zen wisdom temple, even suoetu and others were suspicious. They quickly winked and let their men rush in.


    After Song Qingshu entered the yard, he allowed the soldiers to make all the rooms flying, but he stood in the same place and looked around. Soon he noticed a separate house deep in the yard, looming in the pine forest.


    "It must be here!" In Song Qingshu''s heart, even if the envoys of the state of song hide their traces, they are unlikely to live with these ordinary pilgrims outside. As a team of envoys, they are still a bit particular.


    This house has a quiet environment and is far away from the crowd, which is the best choice to settle down.


    Song Qingshu didn''t bring many soldiers. Seeing that they were searching in these rooms outside, he didn''t bother to call them, and he didn''t want to ask the soldiers under soetu to go to the house alone.


    At this time, suoetu also noticed some abnormalities, and ordered his soldiers to surround the whole garden and not let one person go. Then he noticed song Qingshu''s action and quickly led people to follow him.


    "Why?" Suoetu trotted for a while, and saw that the distance between suoetu and song Qingshu was getting farther and farther. He was surprised in his heart that he walked faster.


    Song Qingshu had already checked the whole house with a gas engine in advance. He faintly noticed that there was someone in a certain room, so he went straight there. When he got to the door, he didn''t knock, but kicked it open.


    "Ah ~"


    He thought that he could catch one or two envoys of the state of song by the way. From their mouths, he could see if he could get any information about Li Kexiu''s intention. However, a woman screamed.


    With this scream, people in the whole courtyard were stunned. Soetu was also a staggerer and almost fell down. How could there be a woman in this Buddhist temple?


    All the officials in Yangzhou were so sad that they were arrested by more than one imperial minister. It''s a shame to say that they were sent abroad. The court really investigated them. I''m afraid none of these people has good fruit to eat.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are wide open. Apparently, the woman in the room has just got up. She seems to have heard the movement in the yard and is preparing to dress. She doesn''t know whether she is flustered or something. She hasn''t put on it for a long time. As a result, when she is just half dressed, she rushes in.


    This woman was born with a beautiful face. She was about twenty years old. She should have been married by looking at her hair in a bun. At this time, her white jade cheek was full of panic.


    Song Qingshu recalls what Jiao Wan''er told him about the emissary of the Song Dynasty last night. This woman must be Cheng Yaojia, the young lady of guiyunzhuang. In the original book, he was the apprentice of sun Buer, a pure and scattered person of Quanzhen sect. Ouyangke coveted the beauty of this Miss Cheng family. Fortunately, Guo Jing and Huang Rong helped him to keep his innocence.


    Later, she fell in love with Lu Guanying at first sight in niujiacun. Under the leadership of pharmacist Huang, she became husband and wife. She always made friends with Guo Jing and Huang Rong.


    Looking at the woman''s blushing face in front of him, song Qingshu said: "you''re not naked. Do you need to call it like this?"

 Chapter 1010

    But song Qingshu was not depressed. If he saw something, it would be OK. But Cheng Yaojia was wearing clothes, but he didn''t wear his coat.


    "Even if I see a picture of my belly pocket." Song Qingshu felt that it was really bad luck. He didn''t take advantage of it, but he was full of complaints.


    Cheng Yaojia originally came with her husband, but suddenly she felt a little uncomfortable yesterday. Lu Guanying was considerate of her wife, so today she asked her to have a good rest in her room. She and Zheng you went out to inquire about the news.


    As a result, when she was sleepy, she suddenly heard a noise coming from outside the door. At first, she didn''t like it. Later, she heard that it seemed that the Qing soldiers were searching. This was a big surprise. She got up quickly to put on her clothes and ran into song Qingshu.


    She is a very traditional lady of a big family. Even if her hair is a little bit disordered in front of the guests, it''s a great mistake for her, let alone the appearance of only wearing pajamas and disheveled clothes?


    In addition, she was very shy. She would blush when talking with strangers. When she was dressing, a big man with three or five thick faces and beards burst in. She was afraid and screamed subconsciously.


    "Don''t shout. Put on your clothes first. The others will come soon." Eyes more than light Piao to trot over the suoetu and others, song Qingshu whispered to remind.


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would say so. He subconsciously replied, "can you... Turn around?"


    Hearing her voice, song Qingshu trembled all over. He thought that her husband listened to her voice every day. He didn''t know if he would make the bones crisp. He said with a smile: "you don''t have any place to show. Why should I turn around? Of course, if you don''t want to change it, you can, unless you want to be seen by more men right away. "


    Thinking of the terrible scene, Cheng Yaojia shakes her head like a rattle. At this time, even she can hear the approaching footsteps. She can''t care so much. She bites her teeth and blushes. She puts on her clothes in front of a strange man.


    As soon as he had put on his clothes, saoetu arrived with his men. Seeing the woman inside, he suddenly turned pale.


    Song Qingshu took the lead: "well, it''s no wonder those monks who were going to come in just now tried to stop us. It turns out that this is a place to hide filth. Come on, take this woman back to me. The marshal will have a good trial."


    Song Qingshu originally intended to take the opportunity to find out the truth of the messengers of the Song Dynasty, so as to find out what Li Kexiu really thought. However, he never wanted to hurt these messengers of the Song Dynasty. After all, we are all Han people. If they fall into the hands of the Qing government, the life and death of these people will not be under his control. It is because he is the first to control the other party in his own hands. It is not convenient to rob people with him because he wants to claim the relationship between ETU and him.


    Sauertu''s face was strange. At this time, he had seen the woman''s appearance in the room. He was graceful and timid. He stood there with a slender waist, as if the wind was about to break her. In particular, the soft and shy temperament showed on his face made him excited even when he was not a good woman.


    "I''m afraid I''ve taken a fancy to other people''s beauty. I want to take advantage of it." Suoetu''s stomach is full of indignation, but the woman in front of him looks Han. Of course, he won''t stir up the interest of Jieyi brothers for a Han woman.


    "It''s so good. Take it back and have a good interrogation." Suoetu laughed, and officials from all walks of life in Yangzhou agreed.


    All the people in the field are human beings, and no one can see song Qingshu''s mind. Originally, if this matter is not handled properly, it will be humiliating to the national body. All the officials present except suoetu will have bad luck, but now Song Qingshu is interested in this woman, so everything is easy to solve.


    Use this woman as a gift to block his mouth and turn the problem into an elegant thing. Everyone is happy. Why not?


    As for the innocence of this woman, who cares about the officials of all sizes?


    Let song Qingshu''s men tie Cheng Yaojia up.


    Cheng Yaojia was about to revolt, but suddenly he felt numb at his waist and lost all his true Qi. He could only watch himself fall into the enemy''s hands.


    Song Qingshu takes his finger back to his sleeve without any trace. The reason why he does it is that he doesn''t want Cheng Yaojia to show his martial arts. Now in the eyes of suoetu and others, dingtianle is just a scandal of hiding a woman in a Buddhist temple. He asked her to pass by. This matter has already been exposed. No one of these officials will find it boring to try the monks again.


    But once Cheng Yaojia showed his extraordinary martial arts, it would be a big deal.


    Since she is good at martial arts, it is obvious that she will not be a good woman imprisoned by Zen temple. These officials will surely realize that there is a conspiracy. Once thorough investigation is carried out, the affairs of the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty will be exposed, and the development of the affairs will be beyond their control.


    A group of people came to the temple to enjoy the flowers. As a result, they caught a beautiful little lady. Knowing that his brother, the sworn brother, might be ready to return home, he proposed to go back to the palace to have a rest and let song Qingshu interrogate the prisoner.


    The rest of the officials showed a knowing smile, nodded obscenely and bowed to escort them out of the temple.


    When they left the yard, a middle-aged man tried to rush to the corner of a corridor in the distance several times, but he was hugged by the people behind him.


    "Guan Ying, calm down, calm down!"


    "Uncle, now Yaojia is captured by the Qing soldiers, how can you calm me down?"


    These two people are Lu Guanying and Lu you. Although there is no big difference in their ages, according to the Lu family tree in Shanyin, Lu You is uncle Lu Guanying''s generation.


    Originally, they went to the city to inquire about the envoys of other countries, but they learned that a group of officials ran to the Zen wisdom Temple today. At that time, they felt that something was going to happen. They went back immediately, but they were still a little late.


    "Guanying, now there are so many soldiers outside. If you rush out and get rid of them, where can you get Yaojia?" Lu You said quickly.


    "Can I just watch my wife fall into the hands of Tartars and do nothing?" Lu shuddered at the thought of his wife''s beauty and the rumor that the real woman was amorous.


    "Of course, it''s not that we don''t do anything. We have two ways. On the one hand, we contact Li Kexiu to rescue him; On the other side, they summon good hands and rush to the place where they stay to save people when it''s dark and the enemy is not on guard. " Lu You said quickly.


    Lu Guanying just calmed down a little: "my uncle is considerate. OK, we''ll take two actions now."


    Song Qingshu and his party went out of the Zen wisdom temple and saw that Cheng Yaojia had been "considerately" sent to his sedan chair. They couldn''t help laughing. Power is really a good thing. You don''t have to do anything. You don''t have to say anything. Someone has considered everything for you.


    Because of today''s events, Wu Zhirong felt that his future was gloomy, and his whole soul was down, and he fell behind the army unconsciously.


    Just then, a soft drink came from the nearby trees: "Wu Zhirong, you are a dog thief. Today I will take your life to comfort the spirit of the banker."

 Chapter 1011

    I saw a girl suddenly burst out from the trees and stabbed Wu Zhirong in the chest with a sword.


    When Wu Zhirong looked back, he felt the cold light in front of him, and he was scared to death. He fell behind the army, and he didn''t know martial arts. The other side''s sword had been ready for a long time. Originally, he was doomed, but he was as timid as a mouse. When he was scared by this, his legs suddenly softened, and he could no longer stand steadily. He rolled down the ladder in front of the temple, and by chance escaped the girl''s sword.


    That girl stabbed a space, can''t help a Zheng, she originally thought that after a hit must kill, then far away escape thousand li, who knows unexpectedly miss, again don''t retreat in time, I''m afraid even oneself are dangerous.


    But thinking of the blood feud of the banker, she still chases him with her sword. She would rather die with Wu Zhirong than watch him get away with it.


    But by this time, the bodyguards nearby had already responded. Hula La surrounded them. Although the girl was very skillful, the bodyguards around the prime ministers of the Jin and Qing Dynasties were so good that they soon became dangerous.


    At this time, song Qingshu has seen the girl''s appearance clearly. She is surprised. Isn''t this Shuanger she hasn''t seen for a long time? How did she come to Yangzhou? As he was about to say a word to stop his subordinates, suoetu had already spoken first: "don''t hurt that woman, catch her alive!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the girl had been sealed by the guards from behind, and then several steel knives were put directly on her neck.


    Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment. Shuang''er has been restrained. Unless she does it openly, she will not be able to let go of her. Moreover, after listening to what suoetu said just now, she is obviously still thinking about her love with trinket. Shuang''er will not be in danger for the time being in his hands. In this case, first hold still, and then find a chance to save her after returning to Daotai Yamen.


    Suoetu coughed and directed his bodyguard to say, "take this woman back. I''ll have a good interrogation about her conspiracy and whether she has any other accomplices."


    At the same time, he said that he winked at shuang''er quietly, and told her not to make unnecessary resistance and hurt herself. Shuang''er also recognized suoetu at this time. She was so smart that she naturally understood that the other side had no malice, so she nodded without showing any trace.


    Although the small movements between the two people are hidden, they can''t hide from the eyes of those who want to. Song Qingshu smiles a little, and a big stone falls to the ground in his heart.


    At this time, however, these people in Yangzhou officialdom looked strange. They thought that the Lord of the state of Jin had caught a beautiful girl and brought her back for "interrogation". The Lord of the state of Qing had caught a beautiful girl and brought her back for "interrogation". Hehe, what do you want to do? Do you think we are fools?


    I only dare to think about these words in my heart. How dare they say a word? Even a little expression did not dare to reveal, but very kindly proposed to send two adults back to Daotai yamen?


    Holding two pretty girls in her arms must be in a hurry to do something. Who can take up the time of the two adults so easily?


    Cheng Yaojia was arranged in the sedan chair of song Qingshu, and Shuanger was also arranged in the sedan chair of suoetu. However, suoetu and trinket had made obeisance at that time. If the news came to Kangxi''s ears, he would not dare to do such a thing.


    Originally, he wanted Shuanger to stay in the sedan chair and ride his own horse, but now he is an assassin, so it''s too obvious for him to do so, so sauertu had to let the bodyguard follow Shuanger.


    However, song Qingshu''s brow was wrinkled. He could not bear to see Shuanger suffer this kind of crime, so he said: "this girl looks so delicate that it''s hard for people who don''t know to believe that she is an assassin. In case the people in the city see her later, he may secretly arrange us to rob the people''s daughter, which will damage the face of the court. I don''t think it''s better to make a sedan chair, tie her up and shut her in, so that the people in the city won''t see her. "


    Suoetu originally had the same meaning. He was overjoyed to hear: "brother, I think it''s thoughtful, so I''ll do it."


    Yangzhou officialdom looked at each other, thinking that this is to treat the prisoners, or the daughter, you speak high sounding, is not afraid that the little beauty was damaged by the sun? However, the two Imperial Envoys all spoke. How could they object? Soon some officials even offered their sedan chairs to Shuanger.


    Seeing that Shuanger had been settled, song Qingshu was relieved and stepped into his sedan chair.


    Seeing that the curtain was lifted, Cheng Yaojia trembled and said, "you... Don''t come here."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "in broad daylight, there are so many people outside. I won''t do anything to you."


    But Cheng Yaojia trembled even more and said weakly, "when there is no one, do you want to plot against me?"


    Song Qingshu sat down and said with a smile, "it depends on your performance."


    Cheng Yaojia turned to his side in a hurry, as if it was a great sin to be attacked by him. It''s a pity that the space of the sedan chair is only so big that it''s hard for her to avoid him.


    "I... I won''t sit." Cheng Yaojia blushed and did not dare to look into his eyes. He stood up in a hurry. Her acupoints were sealed, and her real Qi could not be lifted, but it did not affect her daily activities.


    How do you know that the sedan chair driver just got up at this time? Cheng Yaojia''s center of gravity was not stable, and he rushed directly into song Qingshu''s arms.


    Song Qingshu just felt fragrant, a soft body fell in the direct arms, suddenly a face looked at her with a sigh: "originally you want to sit in my arms, ah, you said earlier, why do you spend so much effort."


    Cheng Yaojia was so anxious that he almost cried out: "Hu... Nonsense, I''m not..."


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and hugged her directly: "since I''m favored by the beauty, I''m not polite."


    Cheng Yaojia exclaimed in surprise, and quickly struggled: "you let me go!"


    But her strength is weak, where can move a cent, looking at her eyes full of tears, song Qingshu timely said: "you answer me a question, I will consider letting you go."


    Cheng Yaojia said in a hurry, "then ask quickly."


    Listening to her angry voice, song Qingshu thinks that such a woman is naturally spoiled by men. Any man who sees her delicate and timid appearance will inevitably arouse a desire to protect her.


    "What''s your name?" Although roughly guess her identity, still need to confirm again.


    "My surname is Cheng..." Cheng Yaojia said in a low voice with his head down.


    Song Qingshu has been waiting for her to go on, who knows that she only said a surname, then no below, not from depressed way: "name?"


    Cheng Yaojia shook his head and was questioned by him several times before he whispered: "it''s our Han people''s rule that a woman''s boudoir name can only be known to her husband except her parents."

 Chapter 1012

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. She was really a girl from a big family in the south of the Yangtze River: "hum, I''m a real woman, and I don''t have to abide by the rules of the Han people. Tell me quickly."


    Cheng Yaojia pursed her mouth and just shook her head.


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes and said with a smile, "I see. You want to sit in my arms, but you are embarrassed to say it. So you deliberately use this method to let me continue to hold you, right?"


    "No!" Cheng Yaojia said anxiously, as if to prove her innocence, she continued, "my name is Cheng Yaojia, now you can let me go?"


    "Cheng Yaojia, it''s a beautiful name," Song Qingshu exclaimed. "Didn''t you just say that your name can only be told to your husband except your parents? Now that you have told me, do you want me to be your husband?"


    Cheng Yaojia was ashamed and angry: "you forced me to say it! Besides, they already have a husband. "


    "What does it matter if you have a husband? Divorce directly. Then I''ll take you back to the kingdom of Jin and let you enjoy the taste of Gaoming''s wife." Song Qingshu said with a smile. At the same time, he sighed in his heart that his cynicism was really a headache, and he could not control it.


    "I don''t want it!" Cheng Yaojia worried that the situation inside the sedan chair would be seen by more people, so her instinctive scream made her lower her voice.


    Noticing her behavior, song Qingshu is more confident. Such a woman seems to be easy to deal with.


    "Since you don''t want a divorce, there''s no problem. I don''t mind that you and your husband continue to be husband and wife. The strong sense of accomplishment and conquest will make me like it more. " Song Qingshu thought that he was a barbarian of the Jin Dynasty now. He was vulgar and agreed with the people.


    "You... Shameless!" Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red with anger. Unfortunately, she was a weak woman. She had no resistance at this time, so she had to try to reason with him, "don''t you Jinren boast that they are most faithful? Didn''t you just say that as long as I answered your question, you would let me go?"


    Song Qingshu shook his finger in front of her: "I want to correct it. What I said just now is that if you answer the question, I can" consider "letting you go. I didn''t say that I would let you go."


    "You Cheng Yaojia was trembling with anger. She had never seen such a hateful person in her life. I''m afraid she could be compared with Ouyang Ke before.


    Song Qingshu said, "well, if you answer me a few more questions, I''ll let you down. How about that?"


    "No!" Cheng Yaojia simply turned his head, "you don''t talk about faithfulness. Even if I answer you, you won''t let me down."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if you answer me, maybe I will let you down. If you don''t answer, I won''t let you down. How can you know if you don''t try? Do you like to be in my arms, as I said before? "


    "Bah, shameless!" Cheng Yaojia spat with a red face.


    "Then I''ll take it as if you agree to our deal," Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly became serious. "Have you met Li Kexiu, the governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces since you came to Yangzhou?"


    Cheng Yaojia was startled and blurted out subconsciously: "how do you know..." he said that it was not right just now, and he stopped in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu replied, "don''t worry about how I know it. Anyway, I know it. Otherwise, do you think I really went to the temple to enjoy the flowers?"


    Cheng Yaojia bit his lips: "you give up, I won''t say it."


    "Not even if I hold you like this all the time?" Song Qingshu said that he took advantage of the situation and hugged her waist. He only felt that her belly was flat without any weight. He thought that it was good for a woman to know martial arts, even if she had been married for so many years, she would keep such a good figure.


    Cheng Yaojia was trembled by him, but now she was full of national righteousness in her mind. She thought that she would never be cheated by the Tartars of the state of Jin, so she just closed her lips and refused to say another word.


    "Little girl is stubborn," Song Qingshu didn''t think. "It seems that just holding you can''t make you afraid. Let''s play another way. I''ll count from now on. If you still refuse to say, I''ll take off one of your clothes every dozens of times. What do you think?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s body trembled, and his eyes were obviously afraid.


    "Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven..."


    With song Qingshu''s every count, Cheng Yaojia has a stronger sense of struggle in her eyes, but this matter really matters. If the secret is leaked, she can''t bear the consequences.


    "It seems you don''t mind being undressed." After counting to one, song Qingshu sneered and put his finger on the button of her collar.


    You should know that no other man has ever touched her like this except her husband, and Cheng Yaojia feels that the other person''s hand reaches out to his clothes. He is so ashamed and indignant that he shakes even harder.


    Song Qingshu deliberately put the action very slowly, which magnified the suffering of Cheng Yaojia several times.


    Undressing is not an end, it''s just a means of forcing her to submit. Cheng Yaojia doesn''t have many clothes all over her body. If she is taken off too soon and her psychological defense has not been defeated, it will be a bit embarrassing.


    After all, song Qingshu just wanted to know about the contact between the envoys of Song Dynasty and Li Kexiu, but he didn''t really want to insult the shy woman in his arms.


    Taking off her outermost dress, song Qingshu deliberately took it to his nose and smelled it: "it''s really fragrant. I don''t know if the last one will be more fragrant."


    With these words, song Qingshu himself was very cold. How could he sound like a villain who molested a good woman? Fortunately, it''s Tang Kuo''s identity at this time. I''m not afraid of spreading it, otherwise I won''t have the face to be in the Jianghu in the future.


    He was so deliberately stimulated that Cheng Yaojia was so ashamed and angry that he opened his mouth and tried to bite off the base of his tongue to keep his innocence.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu worried that she would be stimulated too hard, and always paid attention to her reaction. At the critical moment, he put his finger in her mouth and prevented her from biting her tongue.


    However, the bite force of human teeth was amazing. Song Qingshu didn''t worry that her internal force would hurt her, so he took her desperate bite with two fingers.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cool breath.


    Seeing that he failed to commit suicide, Cheng Yaojia not only did not let go, but continued to bite harder.


    "Hey, are you a dog?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. He put his hand on her chin and let her mouth use no force. Then he had the chance to take his finger out of her mouth. He looked depressed and said, "it''s even bleeding."


    Looking at the deep teeth marks on it, Cheng Yaojia didn''t realize that it was his masterpiece. First, he looked shy and embarrassed. However, when he thought about the hatefulness of the man behind him, his guilt disappeared. Instead, he raised his face and looked pleased.


    When song Qingshu saw her expression, he was so angry that he pinched her in front of her chest: "hum, I always want to collect some interest back!"

 Chapter 1013

    Cheng Yaojia''s whole body immediately stopped, and his elation was stiff on his face.


    The soft touch made song Qingshu''s breath disappear in an instant. Instead, he felt embarrassed. He always felt that he was not so authentic.


    "Well, it''s a punishment for what you just did." Song Qingshu took back his hand, coughed twice, and quickly changed the topic, "let''s continue the agreement just now. If you still don''t say it ten more times, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Cheng Yaojia''s whole mind is blank, and the pure land that only her husband can touch is defiled by this man?


    She kept thinking about it in her mind, so that song Qingshu didn''t react until she counted to ten.


    "It seems that you don''t mind being undressed by me." Song Qingshu is also depressed. How can this woman be so stubborn? Just tell me it''s over. She has to get to the point where it''s hard to ride a tiger.


    "No!" Cheng Yaojia put his hands on his chest and tried to stop him from taking off his second dress.


    "I''ll ask again. If you tell me, I won''t bully you like this any more." Song Qingshu said softly.


    Cheng Yaojia shook his head and held his hands tightly.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought, is it hard for me to get rid of you?


    When she reaches for her elbow, Cheng yaojiadun feels that her hands are numb. She can''t hold them in front of her chest any more and drops down powerlessly.


    Song Qingshu snorted on purpose. Then he reached into her skirt and took off her second dress. Although he was careful enough, he could not stop it, but it was inevitable that he would occasionally touch her body.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was as red as a rose, and song Qingshu was embarrassed, so he had to say, "you have to think it over carefully. You have only one last dress left on you now. If you refuse to answer again, I''m afraid you''ll meet me honestly."


    Although song Qingshu knows that she should still be wearing a belly bag inside, this is not the age when bikini were everywhere in her previous life. If she showed her belly bag in front of a strange man, it would be no different from being naked.


    "Kill me!" Cheng Yaojia''s lips are bleeding.


    Song Qingshu knew that it would not be effective for her to continue to press questions with her current mood, so she changed her strategy and did not rush to count. Instead, she said to her in a soft tone: "Miss Cheng..."


    "I''m married!" Cheng Yaojia gave a cold hum.


    "Well, Mrs. Lu," Song Qingshu cleared her throat, "I don''t know why you are so stubborn, and you don''t want to say it even if you are innocent."


    Cheng Yaojia gritted his teeth and said, "compared with the national righteousness, my personal innocence is nothing!"


    Song Qingshu was awed. Unexpectedly, she was so weak outside and so strong in her heart.


    After a long silence, song Qingshu sighed: "it''s Meng Lang who has offended me. If there''s anything wrong with me, please forgive me."


    With that, she put on the clothes she had just taken off one by one. Cheng Yaojia didn''t know why, so she looked back at her in surprise.


    "Madame, don''t be surprised. I just wanted to get information from my husband. Madame has a big heart. Even if I take off your clothes, it''s meaningless." Seeing that Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red when he heard this, song Qingshu said with a smile, "I admire my wife''s chastity and strength, and I don''t want to continue to offend her. Now there are too many people outside. It''s not convenient for me to let you go, but you can rest assured that after dark, I''ll find a chance to let you go. "


    "Really?" Cheng Yaojia looked at her incredulously.


    Song Qingshu replied: "since I respect my wife, how can I deceive her again?"


    "Just now you didn''t cheat me..." Cheng Yaojia muttered. Seeing song Qingshu''s helpless face, he just laughed shyly, "thank you!"


    "It''s not in vain for me to get a sincere smile from my wife." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red and his voice was weak. "Can you let me get up first?"


    Sitting in Song Qingshu''s arms, she faintly felt that she was pestled by something. She was no longer a girl in the boudoir, and she didn''t know what was going on. The oppressive feeling of masculinity made her voice tremble.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately realized something. He was much more open-minded than Cheng Yaojia''s face. He relaxed his hand and said with a smile: "I hope you don''t blame me for the body''s natural reaction."


    Cheng Yaojia let out a hum, then stood there with his head down, his eyes fixed on his feet, his hands holding the corners of his clothes, and he did not dare to look at him directly.


    However, there was an unexpected thought in her mind: Although the man was rude, he was so careful that he could not help wearing his daughter''s clothes.


    Looking at her restrained appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and patted the chair beside her: "you''re not tired standing like this. Come and sit down."


    Cheng Yaojia didn''t dare to throw himself into the net. His head immediately shook like a rattle.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately responded: "it''s me, Meng Lang, how can you sit with other men? Well, you can sit and I''ll stand."


    He stood up and gave her the chair.


    "Sit down by yourself." At this time, Cheng Yaojia''s whole body still hasn''t recovered. The previously fierce tartar of the state of Jin suddenly turned into a modest and polite gentleman. No matter how big her brain hole is, she can''t understand what''s going on.


    "There is a custom in our hometown, ladies first." Song Qingshu can''t help but squeeze her shoulder and press her to the chair, while he sits on the ground opposite her.


    Cheng Yaojia was embarrassed to look him in the eye, and then he recognized his face and said in a low voice, "I find that you don''t seem so bad either."


    Song Qingshu had a playful smile on his face: "just now someone called me mean and shameless."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was hot, and he muttered subconsciously: "your behavior just now is a little despicable."


    Song Qingshu knew that he had gone too far just now. Wen Yan laughed and did not explain. He just looked at her white face quietly.


    A red line visible to the naked eye surged up Cheng Yaojia''s neck. When he was staring at him like this, he was obviously extremely shy.


    "You... What''s your name?" Cheng Yaojia was not comfortable with him. He quickly said something to divert his attention.


    "Song... Cough, my name is Tang Kuo Bian." Song Qingshu almost let it slip.


    "Oh." Cheng Yaojia said, "Oh, there''s nothing else to say. He just stares at the car wall quietly and looks at the scenery from the gap near the window.".


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, song Qingshu was happy to appreciate the quiet lady picture in front of her. One of them looked at people and the other looked out of the window. Unconsciously, they had already returned to Daotai Yamen.

 Chapter 1014

    As soon as the sedan chair stopped, Cheng Yaojia was caught off guard. Because of his inertia, he threw himself into the arms of song Qingshu. The sedan chair bearers who were originally sent to him were all experienced people, and they were steady when they got up and stopped. Unfortunately, Cheng Yaojia was so distracted by song Qingshu just now that he didn''t notice that the sedan chair stopped, so he fell into song Qingshu''s arms again by chance.


    Song Qingshu admired her. He didn''t take advantage of her this time. He just gently helped her up: "Madam Lu, be careful."


    "Thanks... Thanks." Originally, in Cheng Yaojia''s mind, men stink, even her husband Lu Guanying. Every time her husband doesn''t bathe several times, she doesn''t even let him into her room. However, this man has a pleasant smell, which is different from any precious incense in the world. It''s a natural smell, if you have to take an analogy, That''s the smell of sunshine.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to hurt my wife. It''s not convenient for me to treat my wife as a guest of honor in front of the public." Through the neckline, song Qingshu can vaguely see her white and slender neck gradually floating on a layer of red halo. She can''t help laughing secretly. In the biography of archery heroes, she is extremely shy. I didn''t expect that she was still so shy after so many years of marriage.


    "I understand." Cheng Yaojia gave a hum.


    Now that she was informed in advance, song Qingshu did not delay any longer, and planned to find a rope to tie her hand symbolically, at least to make her look like a prisoner.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu looked around for half a day to find the rope in the sedan chair, and finally his eyes fell on the ribbon around her waist.


    Noticing that he was staring at his belt, Cheng Yaojia panicked and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    Song Qingshu explained it to her. Cheng Yaojia spat in secret, thinking that this man is really ridiculous. How can I untie the belt for you?


    "I have a handkerchief here. Do you think it''s ok?" Cheng Yaojia takes out a snow-white scarf from his arms and looks at him timidly.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu also thinks that it''s too sensational to understand his daughter''s belt. As a result, when he sees the silk scarf, it''s clearly a very valuable Suzhou embroidery. A pair of mandarin ducks are embroidered on one corner of the silk scarf. He can''t help laughing, "I''m afraid this handkerchief is a pair."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red. He said in an inaudible voice, "I embroidered this for Lu Lang, but he didn''t want to take it with him because he thought it was too heavy. So I put it away."


    "I don''t know about your husband." Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying.


    Cheng Yaojia said anxiously, "don''t... Don''t speak ill of him!"


    "I was rude." Song Qingshu smiles and no longer defends. He ties her hand at will and leads her out of the sedan chair.


    The officials outside have been waiting for a while. At this time, they see him leading Cheng Yaojia out. There is an ambiguous look on each face, and they look at each other playfully.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have to think about it to guess what dirty thoughts were in these people''s minds, but he didn''t like it, so he was free to socialize with them.


    There are so many skilful people in the field that they don''t take up the time of two senior officials in this stall. After chatting for a long time, they left one after another. Song Qingshu looks at shuang''er anxiously and finds that she is not only a little depressed, but also in good spirits. Suoetu obviously had something on his mind. He exchanged a few words with song Qingshu, and then took Shuanger back to his other courtyard.


    Song Qingshu leads Cheng Yaojia back to her room and unties her handkerchief. Instead of giving it back, she brings it into her arms: "madam, I really like this embroidery skill. I don''t know if madam can give it to me?"


    Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help but feel ashamed. She thought that I embroidered it for her husband. What''s the matter with you? However, the other party has already put the handkerchief in his lapel, and it''s hard for him to get it back. Moreover, if he angers the other party, it won''t be worth the loss.


    With this in mind, she had to pretend that she didn''t mind and said, "take it if you like."


    Song Qingshu is proud that this girl is too thin skinned. If she really asks me to go back, I''m really embarrassed to force her. Now that she agrees, the exquisite embroidered handkerchief will smile and accept: "Mrs. Lu, you have a rest here first. I have something to go out for a while."


    Cheng Yaojia whispered for a while. Song Qingshu just went out. After just a few steps, he came back back again: "Mrs. Lu, what do you think of my character?"


    Cheng Yaojia glanced at him quietly and replied in a low voice: "you don''t seem to be as hateful as those Tartars in the state of Jin in the rumor."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "since my wife believes me, I respect her zhenlie, so I decided to let her go. But now there are countless pairs of eyes staring at me. It''s not convenient for me to let you go immediately. We can only wait for the wind to pass and find a chance to let you go, so please stay here. If you try to run away and are caught by the guards, it will be more difficult for me to let you go


    Cheng Yaojia had some doubts about whether the other party was trying to deceive himself. However, on second thought, if the other party really wanted to plot against himself, he didn''t need such trouble at all. Moreover, he was sincere and didn''t look like a villain. Therefore, he had no doubt in his heart. He replied softly, "don''t worry, I won''t run around."


    Song Qingshu thought to himself: this woman is really like a little white rabbit. It''s so easy to trust others. If she has any conspiracy, she won''t know if she sells her.


    After coming out of the room, song Qingshu declined the good intention of the bodyguard to follow him. Seven circles and eight circles mixed into the courtyard where soetu was. In order not to disturb the rest of the two Imperial Envoys as much as possible, the guard policy of Daotai yamen is to guard the outside but not the inside. There are many heavy soldiers on the outside, but fewer guards on the inside. Therefore, with song Qingshu''s lightness skill, as long as you are careful, it is not difficult to avoid the guards in the yard.


    The main reason why he came here in such a hurry to investigate was that he was worried about Shuanger''s safety. Although sauertu and trinket are sworn brothers, theoretically speaking, they should not embarrass their two sons, but they have never seen people go to tea cooler. In case of any accident, it''s too late to regret.


    When I reached the window of soetu''s room, I just heard the voice of soetu inside and said, "Shuang Er, after all, you are the official who assassinated the imperial court in public. I can''t let you go even in full view of the public. What''s more, now there is a Grand Marshal of the kingdom of Jin living in the courtyard nearby. If he asks me, I can''t explain. So I''m going to let you out in the evening when no one''s looking. "


    Shuang''er replied, "brother Suo, please."


    Suoetu sighed: "we are not outsiders. Now Brother Wei has gone, I can''t watch you being bullied."


    I couldn''t hear shuang''er''s response all the time. After a while, suo''etu said, "I almost forgot, shuang''er, you are with brother song now..."

 Chapter 1015

    Before the Tong family bullied shuang''er in the capital, song Qingshu preferred to offend a meritorious family in order to give her a head start. If there was nothing between them, she would not believe it.


    "Brother Suo ~" Shuanger was embarrassed.


    Suoetu said with a smile: "shuang''er, you don''t have to be shy. Anyway, whether it''s brother Wei or brother song, we are our own people, just like me. Ha ha ha..."


    Song Qingshu smiles when he hears this. This soetu is really a guy who is good at guessing people''s hearts. After listening for a while, knowing that Shuanger was safe, he chose to leave quietly and come back to save her at night.


    Back to his room, he found that Cheng Yaojia did not leave. He was sitting by the window, wringing his clothes and staring out of the window in a daze.


    Hearing the movement at the door, Cheng Yaojia looked like a frightened rabbit. Until he saw that song Qingshu was coming in, he was relieved: "are you back?"


    Song Qingshu is not happy: "your tone sounds like a little daughter-in-law welcoming her husband home."


    Cheng Yaojia''s smile froze at the corner of his mouth. He turned to him and said, "how can you be like this?"


    Song Qingshu knew that she was really angry, but even her angry tone was so delicate, which really made people''s heart melt quickly.


    "We Nvzhen are different from you Han people. What we think of will come out directly. We don''t have as many twists and turns as you Han people." Song Qingshu has been playing Tang Kuo Bian for quite a long time. At this time, she is very handy and even imitates the language and Qi exactly. "If you offend your wife, please don''t mind."


    Cheng Yaojia then realized that this man was a Nuzhen tartar who was famous for his fierce spirit and evil spirit. Naturally, he didn''t know the taboos of Han women''s boudoir. When he heard his sincere tone, he was embarrassed and said apologetically, "I''m too sensitive."


    "It''s normal for you to be sensitive when you''re in the enemy camp." Song Qingshu walked up to her, pulled out a chair and sat down. "I''m afraid I was sleeping when I caught you today. I think I haven''t eaten anything yet. I''ve ordered the kitchen to prepare some small dishes, which should be delivered soon."


    Seeing song Qingshu sitting down next to him, the boudoir etiquette makes Cheng Yaojia subconsciously want to stay away from him, but thinking that the other party has specially prepared food for him, his behavior will be too hurtful.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Cheng Yaojia didn''t move his butt. After listening to each other''s words, he subconsciously waved his hand and said, "no, I''m not hungry..."


    Her body seemed to be fighting against her. Before she finished speaking, her stomach began to rumble. Cheng Yaojia felt that she had lost her shame today. Her face turned red with shame, and she wished there was a crack in the ground.


    Song Qingshu did not seem to hear the general, said with a smile: "my wife is not hungry, but I am hungry, busy all day, I did not have time to eat, my wife is to accompany me."


    Cheng Yaojia knew that it was for his own sake that he deliberately said this, and his heart was filled with gratitude: "OK... OK."


    Soon someone sent the prepared food to him. Cheng Yaojia was surprised to see a table full of exquisite dishes in front of him, thinking that this is what he said?


    Seeing her stunned appearance, song Qingshu said with a smile: "you''re welcome, madam. You can take whatever you want as your own family."


    Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help but roll his eyes and thought, can I take you here as my home? But when she saw the delicious food, she hesitated and finally picked up the chopsticks.


    Song Qingshu sighed when he saw her eating slowly. This woman is really a lady among ladies. She didn''t make a sound from beginning to end when she ate, and even didn''t let me see a little when she opened her mouth. She is really a lady from the water town of Jiangnan.


    "Why are you alone in the Zen temple today? Where are your husband and they?" After all, not used to the quiet atmosphere at dinner, song Qingshu took the opportunity to ask.


    "What do you want to ask?" Cheng Yaojia immediately put down the bowl and chopsticks and stared at him warily.


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then he wanted to understand her mind. He said with a bitter smile, "I''m just worried that they will go crazy if they don''t see you when they come back."


    "Didn''t you let me go at night? He should be able to make it." Cheng Yaojia''s answer was still watertight, and he didn''t disclose any information.


    Song Qingshu said: "madam, I''m really thoughtful. If I really want to catch them, I''ll just leave people to lie in wait in the temple. Do you think I''ve done such a thing?"


    Cheng Yaojia muttered in a low voice: "maybe you sent someone else to do it."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "you are always with me from the beginning to the end. You should know best whether I sent someone to go or not. What''s more, I''m the only one who knows the identity of your mission in the Song Dynasty. Those officials in the Qing Dynasty thought that you were the female dependents hidden by those licentious monks in the Zen wisdom temple. If I really wanted to harm you, how could I deliberately hide your identity? "


    Cheng Yaojia looked up at him, his eyes shining: "you are from the state of Jin, why do you help us?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "the interests between countries are quite complicated. It''s hard to explain to his wife for a while. When the time is ripe, his wife will know."


    "So it is." Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, Cheng Yaojia was embarrassed to ask again.


    Song Qingshu then said: "in fact, the reason why I asked Zunfu about his situation is that I was worried that when he came back to Zen wisdom temple, he would know that you were caught by us. It''s no secret that I took you back to Daotai Yamen. If he came here to save you, he would be in trouble. There are Imperial Envoys of the Jin and Qing Dynasties living in Daotai yamen, and there are countless experts guarding inside and outside. I''m afraid the whole Daotai yamen is not much worse than the Longtan tiger cave. It''s not that I look down on Zunfu''s ability. If he really comes here, not only can he not save you, but he will sink himself in. "


    Without a word from Song Qingshu, Cheng Yaojia''s face turned white. At last, she could not help but panic: "what should we do?"


    "We need to inform him in advance so that he won''t make unnecessary sacrifice. Unfortunately, we don''t know how to inform him." Song Qingshu sighed deliberately.


    Cheng Yaojia opened his red lips and was about to speak when he suddenly realized something and looked at him suspiciously: "you... You don''t mean to talk to me, do you?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "you can not believe me, just wait for your husband to come from the Internet bar."


    ----


    Ps.


    I feel that those who use mobile broadband at home should thank me, hehe. The problem of not opening the author''s backstage often bothers many people. As a result, I responded by calling 10086. Now I log in to the author''s backstage in seconds.


    Mobile network is such a pit father, I don''t know if mobile rented the telecom network, in the peak period, some rarely used websites will be squeezed down, feedback for mobile website optimization, can go up.


    So readers who use mobile broadband at home, if they don''t go online, can try and 10086 feedback. Of course, for some websites you know, don''t give feedback

 Chapter 1016

    Cheng Yaojia bit his lip and obviously tried to open his mouth several times, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Song Qingshu didn''t force her any more. She put down her chopsticks and walked to the bedside, saying: "since madam is not at ease, forget it. Oh, I''ve been working hard all day today, and I''ve got a backache. Madam, come and pinch it for me."


    Cheng Yaojia was both shy and angry: "I''m not your servant girl. Why should I pinch you?" She is a married woman, how can she do this kind of physical entanglement with other men? If it spreads, her reputation will be destroyed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, I have my own reasons. First, although I promised to let you go, don''t forget that you are still my prisoner now. If you make me unhappy and change my mind, don''t regret it; Second, if your husband really foolishly comes to save you and gets caught, I can also help you to save him by the way. "


    "Really?" Cheng Yaojia suddenly turned his anger into joy.


    "A man is a man. If he says a word, no horse can be chased." Song Qingshu patted his chest and assured.


    "It''s hard to recover." Cheng Yaojia corrects the truth in a delicate voice, thinking that these women are really ignorant. Even such a big official, their knowledge is only at this level.


    Song Qingshu noticed the look of contempt in her eyes, but he didn''t think so: "you should be more concerned about whether your husband will come to save you than four or five horses."


    "Why won''t he come?" Cheng Yaojia was stunned.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "husband and wife are birds in the same forest. When they are in danger, they fly separately. This is the dragon''s den and tiger''s den. When he comes, he will die. Do you think he will come again?"


    Cheng Yaojia turned pale for a moment, thought for a moment, and clenched his fist: "Lu Lang is not the kind of person who is afraid of death. Unless he doesn''t know I''m here, he will come to save me."


    Thinking of the love life between husband and wife over the years, Cheng Yaojia''s voice became more and more firm.


    "Since madam is so determined, let''s make a bet: if Zunfu comes to save you, even if you are caught in the end, I will let you go together; But if Zunfu doesn''t come to save you, madam will... "Song Qingshu pauses on purpose and looks at her meaningfully.


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart jumped and said in a hurry, "what are you... Thinking about?"


    "What does Madame think I''m thinking?" Song Qingshu laughs, "if Zunfu doesn''t come to save you, I just need my wife to beat my back for a month, and then I''ll let her go."


    Looking at each other''s playful eyes, Cheng Yaojia realized that he wanted to fork in the bud, and blurted out: "bet on bet."


    "Madam, you can come here now and press it for me first." Song Qingshu lay on the bed and waved to her.


    Cheng Yaojia hesitated for a long time. After all, he paced and sat down beside the bed. He hesitated and said, "I... I''ve never pinched my back for anyone. Don''t be surprised if I hurt you."


    "Your soft and weak body can''t hurt me even if you work hard." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia snorted angrily and made a big effort on purpose. However, it wasn''t long before she thought that the other side was so tolerant of her. It was too much for her to avenge her kindness, so her strength gradually decreased.


    Song Qingshu hummed comfortably, then closed his eyes with a pillow, and the room suddenly fell into a quiet.


    Cheng Yaojia has never touched a man other than her husband. Now she touches song Qingshu''s body with her fingers. Before long, her little face turns red as if it is going to seep water.


    "Are you shy, ma''am?" Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Cheng Yaojia didn''t want to lose face in front of the foreign people, so he snorted: "I''m not shy?"


    "But I clearly heard that my wife''s heart beat several times faster than usual. Since she was not shy, did she fall in love with me?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia stood up in an instant, and her symmetrical and full chest fluctuated sharply: "if you talk nonsense again, people won''t pinch you."


    Song Qingshu grabbed the corner of her clothes and asked her to sit down again. He said with a smile, "I just saw that the house is too quiet and I''m not used to it, so I made a joke to enliven the atmosphere. Don''t be angry, madam. Go on."


    Cheng Yaojia sat down helplessly and put his finger on his shoulder again: "you are a good man, but why do you always want to annoy people on purpose?"


    "Don''t rush to send me a good man card, madam. I''m not a good man." Song Qingshu sighed, thinking that when he came to this world, he had fantasized that his hands would not be stained with blood. As a result, there were many people who died in his own hands. Coupled with the romantic, although most women can be regarded as congenial, there are still a few people who use their own dishonorable means to occupy each other. Is he really a good man?


    Seeing the sadness in his eyes, Cheng Yaojia''s heart trembles. Although the man is rough outside, he seems to have a soft heart.


    The room is quiet again, and I don''t know how long it will be. Night is falling, and suddenly there is noise outside.


    Cheng Yaojia seemed to think of something. He stood up quickly, picked up his skirt and ran to the window to check. Unfortunately, it was dark outside and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "What''s going on out there?" Song Qingshu sat up from the bed and asked the guard outside.


    "Report back to marshal. An assassin sneaked in from outside. He was found by the guards. Now he is surrounded by groups. He should be arrested soon." The guard replied.


    Cheng Yaojia was flustered. He ran to song Qingshu and looked at him with pleading eyes. Song Qingshu motioned to her to be calm, and then said, "take someone to get that man back. Don''t let him fall into the hands of the Qing people. Remember, don''t hurt that man''s life. "


    "Yes After being instructed, the bodyguard outside immediately called people to rush to the assassin''s place.


    "Thank you." Cheng Yaojia looks at the man in front of her with a complicated look. When she fell into the enemy''s hands, she thought she was finished. She even made up her mind that if she couldn''t keep her body clean, she would die to show her mind. But she didn''t expect that the man''s attitude suddenly changed from a wild animal to a modest gentleman.


    "It''s Madame''s charisma that has won my respect, Madame. There''s no need to thank her." When they talked, the bodyguard came back with a man in black.


    "Kneel down!" Two scurry guards kicked the man in black at the bend of his leg, which made him kneel to the ground in embarrassment, and the black towel on his face was pulled off.


    "Guan Ying!" Seeing the appearance of the man in black, Cheng Yaojia exclaimed and ran quickly.


    Several bodyguards looked at each other, confused about the current situation, song Qingshu waved to them to go out first.

 Chapter 1017

    Seeing that her husband was injured, Cheng Yaojia was so flustered that he plopped down and knelt down to song Qingshu: "marshal, let him go. You promised just now..."


    Seeing this, Lu Guanying said angrily, "why do you kneel down with this tartar of the kingdom of gold? I, Lu Guanying, stand up and do whatever you want to do. You don''t have to ask him. "


    Cheng Yaojia was in a hurry and explained: "Lu Lang, you misunderstood, marshal. He is not a bad man." After that, he looked at Song Qingshu in a hurry: "Lu Lang, he was in a hurry for a moment, and he was just talking nonsense. I hope Marshal don''t take it to heart..."


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by song Qingshu: "I have my own sense of this matter. Please go to the next room to have a rest. I have something to say to Zunfu."


    "Marshal!" Cheng Yaojia said quickly.


    Song Qingshu gave her a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt him."


    With his assurance, Cheng Yaojia went out in three steps.


    "What did you do to Yao Jia?" Seeing his wife talking to song Qingshu, Lu Guanying is suspicious. After his wife closes the door, he can''t help but ask.


    Song Qingshu took the tea and blew it. Hearing his words, he couldn''t help laughing: "I have done a lot to your wife. I don''t know which one you mean?"


    He hugged Cheng Yaojia, took off her clothes and dressed her one by one. It''s inevitable that there will be some flesh ties in the whole process. In this way, he is not a liar. He did a lot of things with his wife.


    Lu Guanying was trembling and glaring at him: "you are such a mean and shameless person. You can only bully her by some invisible means."


    "Can''t see the light?" Song Qingshu shook his head, "I do those things are aboveboard, my wife did not see how opposed ah."


    For the sake of national righteousness, Cheng Yaojia would rather sacrifice his innocence and let him be frivolous.


    "You Lu Guanying shivered with anger.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll tell you what I''ve done to your wife. You''ll ask her in the future. Now I have something to ask you." Song Qingshu put the cup back on the table, stood up and walked to him.


    "Bah!" Lu Guanying spat a mouthful of thick phlegm and sneered, "do you think I will tell you this tartar of the kingdom of Jin?"


    Song Qingshu took a step aside and avoided his saliva attack: "are you disgusting? You spit everywhere when you are so old. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Your phlegm is so thick at your age. It''s obvious that you have a lot of problems. Don''t make your wife widowed at a young age. "


    "I £¤% @! *!" Lu Guanying was so infuriated by his poisonous tongue that she couldn''t think of how to refute it.


    "Did you get in touch with Li Kexiu when you went to Yangzhou this time?" To Cheng Yaojia, Xiang Xiyu is pitiful. To a smelly man, song Qingshu is not so patient. He asks directly.


    "Hum!" Lu Guanying snorted coldly, turned her head and asked him.


    "Have you reached any consensus with Li Kexiu?" When song Qingshu asks questions, he stares at his face tightly, trying to find out something from his expression. It''s a pity that Lu Guanying still has a nose in the air, and this time he even grunts miserly.


    After several more questions, Lu Guanying did not even open her mouth. Song Qingshu was not surprised: "since you are not willing to cooperate, I can only use my own method."


    Lu Guanying glanced at him haughtily, and finally said: "if there is any torture, just use it. If I frown, I am not a hero."


    "Torture?" Song Qing''s writing color is strange and says with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t punish you. If there is any trace left on you, how can I explain to your wife at that time?"


    Hearing that he mentioned his wife again, Lu Guanying said angrily, "don''t mention her again!"


    Song Qingshu smile, eyes began to become dark as ink: "look at my eyes, right, that''s it... What''s the point of your Southern Song mission and Li Kexiu''s discussion?"


    Lu Guanying trembled all over, her eyes became blurred gradually, and murmured, "we... We are just a cover to the outside world. There are other real envoys, and they are also the ones who contact Li Kexiu. I don''t know what the point is."


    Song Qingshu was startled. It turns out that the Southern Song Dynasty played the trick of cultivating the plank road and surrendering the Chencang. No wonder I was still surprised before. The envoys of the Jin and Qing Dynasties were all at the level of prime ministers, which shows that they attach great importance to Li Kexiu. Why did the Southern Song Dynasty only send a small Privy Council to undertake the order? Where did they show half sincerity to Li Kexiu?


    "Who is the real envoy?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    Lu Guanying shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Song Qingshu frowned, and then changed a question: "where did the real envoys stay?"


    "Jade... Yuqing temple." It''s obvious that Lu Guanying''s face is struggling. Even if he is in a daze, he also realizes that this secret must not be disclosed.


    "Yuqing temple?" Song Qingshu stands by the window, looking at the dark night sky. The bright emissary is settled in the Buddhist temple, but the dark emissary is hidden in the Taoist temple. It''s very calculating.


    "Come on, put him in custody for the sake of health." Song Qingshu orders the bodyguard to come in and drag Lu Guanying out.


    Cheng Yaojia next door has always been concerned about her husband''s safety. Hearing the news, she rushed out and grabbed Guan Ying''s arm and shook it: "Lulang, Lulang, what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s a pity that the soldiers of the kingdom of Jin would not listen to her orders, and they still disappeared in the garden without hesitation.


    Cheng Yaojia had no choice but to run to song Qingshu and say, "marshal, what''s the matter with Lu Lang? You promised me not to hurt him..." before she finished, she began to cry. She was weak in nature. She had national righteousness in her mind before, so she finally got up the courage to fight with song Qingshu. But now she sees her husband''s eyes closed and she doesn''t know whether to live or not, In the heart of fear and fear can no longer restrain, tears Susu to fall down.


    Looking at her crying, song Qingshu also apologized and subconsciously extended his finger to wipe the tears on her cheek.


    When his fingers touched the skin on his face, Cheng Yaojia trembled all over, quickly stepped back and looked at him in horror.


    Song Qingshu just couldn''t help but act. Seeing her strong reaction, he realized that he was acting like Meng lang. the more he explained this kind of thing, the more embarrassed he was. He simply turned away from the topic: "don''t worry, Master Lu Shaozhuang is OK. He just ran out of steam when he entered the mansion. He was nervous and fainted. Just have a rest for one night."


    Knowing that her husband was all right, Cheng Yaojia was relieved. He hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "I don''t know when we can leave?"


    "Since Master Lu Shao has fainted, you can have a rest here. I''ll send someone to send you out tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu replied.

 Chapter 1018

    "Ah, a night''s rest here?" Cheng Yaojia looked embarrassed and said, "didn''t you say that you would let us go at night?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I did say that, but you were the only one at that time. Now Zunfu openly collides with the Imperial Envoys. I have to communicate with the Imperial Envoys in the Qing Dynasty to do his work well. Otherwise, if I let you go in private, where will his face go?"


    "Ah," Cheng Yaojia opened his mouth slightly, and his face was full of worry. "What if the state of Qing didn''t agree to release it?"


    "It''s a bit of trouble. I''ll give him some concessions in private. I believe he will sell me face." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Will it cost you a lot?" Cheng Yaojia hesitated to ask, kind-hearted she always feel owed each other a lot.


    Song Qingshu looked at her delicate face playfully: "how, do you want to repay me?"


    Cheng Yaojia blushed and lowered his head shyly: "Marshal''s kindness to our husband and wife, Yaojia is willing to repay you in the next life."


    Song Qingshu deliberately frowned: "madam, this is you are not kind. I helped you. You not only don''t thank me, but curse me. These are several meanings."


    Cheng Yaojia was a little flustered. He waved his hand and said, "how can I curse you?"


    "You said to repay me by doing cattle and horses, but I don''t farm. What do I want cattle and horses for? I''m now the supreme commander of the kingdom of Jin. As a result, you want me to be a farmer of cultivated land in my next life. Isn''t that a curse to me Song Qingshu raised a trace of banter smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Cheng Yaojia immediately chuckled. Up to now, she didn''t understand that the other party was making fun of herself. She raised her head just to look at Song Qingshu. She was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head and said in a low voice: "marshal, you always make such a joke on purpose."


    Song Qingshu was amused by her coquettish look and said with a smile: "even if my wife didn''t curse me, there is still a problem. I don''t believe in Buddhism. It''s too vague in the next life. My wife said that it''s too insincere to repay me in the next life."


    "So... What do you want?" I don''t know why, although this man is rough in appearance, which is far away from words like Yushulinfeng''s handsome appearance, Cheng Yaojia finds that chatting with him will be very happy, not as formal as when he is with his husband.


    And when she talked to him, her heart was always pounding, as if she had come back to the feeling when her husband in niujiacun courted her. Although she vaguely felt that something was wrong, she always talked with him unconsciously.


    "Next life is too far away, or change it to this life." Song Qingshu stares at her with a smile.


    "This life?" Cheng Yaojia''s heart leaped, thinking how can this be? Now that he is a married woman, how can he entangle with other men?


    "I''ve been married all my life. I''m afraid I can''t promise anything to marshal?" Cheng Yaojia said, biting his lips.


    "Madame means that if you don''t get married in your next life, you can promise me by yourself?" Song Qingshu said along her words.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red instantly: "I... I don''t mean that."


    "What does Madame mean?" Song Qingshu asked step by step.


    "I..." Cheng Yaojia was a little hesitant for a moment. After thinking about it, he could only say, "I don''t know how Marshal wants me to repay him in my life?"


    She made up her mind that if the other side asked too much, she would not agree to be an ungrateful person.


    "I think..." Song Qingshu deliberately lengthened his tone and caught Cheng Yaojia''s heart. After a long time, he continued, "I haven''t thought about it. I''ll tell my wife when I think about it."


    "Well... Well." Cheng Yaojia breathed a sigh of relief. Although he felt that the other party''s future demands would not be so easy to achieve, it would be wonderful to be able to muddle through. The big deal is that after Lu Lang was rescued, his wife and his wife returned to the south of the Yangtze River and never set foot in the Central Plains again. They just didn''t want to deal with him.


    Song Qingshu knew that he had teased her. If he continued like this, he would be upset with Cheng Yaojia''s ladylike temperament: "go to the room first, I''ll go to the West courtyard to find suoetu, and let him know what happened here."


    "Ah? Shall I come to your room to rest? " Cheng Yaojia thought how to do this. If he lived with him, even if he didn''t do anything to her, his reputation would be ruined.


    "I want you to have a rest in the next room," Song Qingshu pointed to the house next to his bedroom. "I have already ordered the servant girls in the house to clean it up for you."


    Cheng Yaojia was in great embarrassment. It turned out that the other party was really such a gentleman, but he seemed to be using the heart of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman.


    Song Qingshu suddenly began to laugh again: "of course, if my wife is willing to come to my room, I am also welcome to it!"


    Cheng Yaojia finally couldn''t stand his teasing. He trotted back to the house with a red face and a skirt. He slammed the door shut. He leaned back against the door, and his chest fluctuated sharply.


    Looking at Cheng Yaojia''s back as he trots with his skirt, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of the poem that Li Yu wrote when he was having an affair with his sister-in-law


    Flower Moon dark cage mist, good to Lang Bian tonight.


    She''s wearing socks and fragrant shoes.


    When I see you at the South Bank of the painting hall, I always tremble.


    It''s hard for a slave to come out, but he will show mercy to you.


    "It''s just like me." Song Qingshu smiles and then turns to walk to the West courtyard.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t come to the West Court to discuss with suoetu about releasing Cheng Yaojia and his wife. Now, as the first person in the Jin Dynasty hall, if he wants to release two people, even if one of them is an assassin, why should he explain to others?


    Of course, he came to the West courtyard to save shuang''er. Originally, he intended to ask for shuang''er directly from suoetu. According to his conjecture, suoetu, who is so smooth, would never choose to offend a popular Jieyi brother in the state of Jin for the sake of a dead Jieyi brother, Wei Xiaobao. If he asked for shuang''er himself, he would give shuang''er to himself as a favor.


    However, there is a rule in the officialdom that it is not polite to come here. The other party presents a woman to him. In theory, he needs to repay Cheng Yaojia.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t want to sacrifice Cheng Yaojia. After thinking about it, he thought it would be too troublesome to ask for it directly, so he chose a more crude way to go to the West courtyard to save Shuanger.


    All the way into the West courtyard, find the room that the day planted, see no one around, song Qingshu like a civet cat in general quietly turned into the window.


    Who knows, just a landing, in front of a flash of cold light.

 Chapter 1019

    Song Qingshu quickly dodged to the side and dodged the inevitable sword. Seeing shuang''er stabbing with a sharp sword in his face, he could not help but wonder. He thought that shuang''er''s martial arts skills are so high now. He was very careful, and even shocked her?


    He didn''t know that shuang''er had always been a kind-hearted girl. Although she got the guarantee of suoetu during the day, she didn''t dare to trust her totally because she was trapped in the enemy camp. So she specially tied a silk thread on the door and window, and tied the other end to her hand, so that as long as someone came in, she could find out for the first time.


    Seeing that song Qingshu evaded the sword she was determined to win, shuang''er was shocked. From her opponent''s body method, she immediately found out that the opponent''s martial arts were far superior to her. She subconsciously opened her mouth to alarm the guards outside to help. After all, suoetu is still with her now.


    When he saw that she was going to open her mouth, song Qingshu secretly called it a mess. If it startled other people, it would be hard to collect it today. At this time, he regretted why he forgot to take off Tang Kuo Bian''s mask when he came in.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s figure flashed, he immediately appeared beside Shuanger. One hand covered her mouth and blocked her scream. The other hand pressed her shoulder and pushed her whole body to the side wall.


    Feeling the man''s strong oppression, Shuanger is shocked and struggles in a hurry. Feeling her soft and pliable body twisting in her arms, song Qingshu''s body involuntarily responded.


    Shuanger was stiff all over, and then he struggled even harder.


    "Shuanger, it''s me!" Song Qingshu saw that she was in a panic, and immediately felt distressed. He quickly pulled off the mask and restored her original appearance.


    Hearing his voice, shuang''er trembles all over and looks back in disbelief. When he sees the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, his eyes are full of surprise, and then tears come out.


    Song Qingshu released her hand in a hurry and kept wiping the tears on her face. She asked in a hurry: "shuang''er, is brother song hurting you? I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Shuang''er shook his head, threw himself into his arms, hugged him tightly and said chokingly, "no, brother song, I''m so happy."


    Song Qingshu felt pity in his heart. He could no longer help but kiss her face.


    Shuang''er gave a cry, as if all the bones had melted, and the whole person was paralyzed in his arms.


    For a long time, shuang''er flushed his face and beat song Qingshu on the chest. He said with shame: "I hate it. I bully people as soon as I meet."


    Song Qingshu cried out: "this is also called bullying. If I really want to bully you, I will hold you directly to the bed."


    To song Qingshu''s surprise, shuang''er didn''t look angry at all. Instead, she looked at him with a smile: "brother song, you haven''t seen him for a long time. You haven''t changed at all. You are still so lustful!"


    "Since you say I''m lustful, I''ll show you." Song Qingshu deliberately disguised himself as a big wolf and rushed to her hungrily.


    "Don''t ~" with a smile, Shuanger Jiao pushed him away and hid around the table.


    However, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is so good that he once again embraces Shuanger.


    "Come on, let''s have another kiss." Song Qingshu kisses her face again.


    Shuang''er was giggled by his parents, but she was always careful. She still remembered the agreement between soetu and her. She dodged and panted and said: "brother song, soetu will come later. I''m afraid it''s not a place to stay here for a long time."


    Song Qingshu woke up and said with a smile: "thanks to shuang''er''s reminding, otherwise he would be hit by soetu. It''s really troublesome. Let''s go."


    Then he put his arms around shuang''er and went out. Shuang''er quickly asked, "where are we going now?"


    "You''ll know when you go." Song Qingshu laughs, holds her several longitudinal Yue, then returns to his own east courtyard.


    "Isn''t this the place where the envoys of Jin lived?" Shuangerqidao.


    "I am the envoy of the state of Jin." Seeing Shuanger''s puzzled face, song Qingshu gently pecked her cheek, "good Shuanger, I''ll explain to you later."


    After Song Qingshu left just now, he thought that it was related to his husband''s safety. Where could Cheng Yaojia sleep? She had been sitting by the window waiting for song Qingshu to come back, but she was worried that she might be misunderstood by others. So she just opened a small crack in the window and looked in the direction of the garden door from time to time.


    After waiting for him to come back, Cheng Yaojia stands up in high spirits and wants to ask about the result, but suddenly he sees song Qingshu coming back with a woman in her arms!


    She quickly took back her steps and looked carefully. Because of the angle problem, she couldn''t see song Qingshu''s face at this time, but she recognized his clothes.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. As a result, I went to other women." Cheng Yaojia depressed to sit back on the chair, fidgety rubbing the hand of the silk scarf.


    I wanted to inquire about my husband''s affairs, but just now, the other side was so intimate with the woman that I was so embarrassed.


    She hesitated. At this moment, song Qingshu had already carried Shuanger back to her room.


    "Shuang''er, where have you been these days? Why haven''t I heard from you all the time?" Song Qingshu, holding Shuanger for a moment, did not want to leave, so he let her sit on her lap.


    It''s hard to avoid shyness for Shuang Er to be hugged by him in such a bold posture. However, this is not the place in Beijing where everyone knows that she is Trinket''s widow. Besides, she also enjoys the feeling of being whole in his arms. Therefore, although her face is red, she just let him go.


    "It''s like this. At the beginning, you were killed by the godmother of Shenlong island..."


    After a while, song Qingshu finally knew her whereabouts during this period.


    It turns out that song Qingshu was taken away by Su Quan, while Shuanger went to Dongting Lake with Baotai Yijin pill to find the king of poisonous hand medicine to develop an antidote. Later, the news that song Qingshu failed to assassinate Kangxi came that she was so sad that she was going back to the capital to seek revenge for Kangxi. Unfortunately, she got the news too late. On the way, she heard the news that song Qingshu became the king of Golden Snake. She was surprised, but she didn''t want to go to Shandong to face his women. After thinking about it, she went south to Jiaxing to pay homage to the people who had killed the banker in those years, and then went to visit Zhuang San''s young grandmother.


    She lived in seclusion with Zhuang San for some time. Hearing that Wu Zhirong was appointed as the magistrate of Yangzhou, she decided to come to Yangzhou to revenge Wu Zhirong on the banker. Then she met song Qingshu.


    "The ancients didn''t deceive me when they came to meet each other for thousands of miles." Song Qingshu sighed and hugged shuang''er and said, "shuang''er, don''t do such stupid things in the future. This time you just met me and suoetu. If you don''t, you will be very lucky."


    Hearing his words, shuang''er''s eyes turned red and struggled to get out of his arms. He knelt down in front of him: "brother song, shuang''er wants to ask you something."


    ----


    It''s a little depressing. I''ve been updating so diligently during this period, but I don''t have many monthly tickets. Now I can only rank 27th


    It''s just that the legitimate readers of group V, with one guaranteed monthly ticket per person, should have more than 1000 tickets now. Is the reason why the monthly tickets are few is that they are updated late every day?


    After all, it''s related to recommendation and bonus. Who let me be a monk and a layman? Ha ha

 Chapter 1020

    Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly helped her up: "Shuanger, get up quickly. What do you want to do? Does elder brother song have the reason to refuse?" See her cheek tears continue to flow down, stretch out a finger, keep for her wipe up.


    Shuang''er shook his head: "it''s very rare, but I... I have to ask you."


    Song Qingshu put his left arm around her waist and said, "the more difficult it is, the more I can do it for you. The more I love my good pair. Tell me what''s the matter. "


    Shuanger''s pale face was slightly red, and he said in a low voice: "brother song, Wu Zhirong, that dog official is my big enemy. He killed dozens of people in the master and young master of the dealer. I... I''d like to kill him to avenge the banker up and down, but you Jin and Qing are brothers. If you kill him, it is likely to affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries. At that time, I''m afraid you will also be attacked by the political enemies in the court of Jin. If you can''t do harm to the elder brother''s official, shuang''er will be a big offender. "


    Song Qingshu burst out laughing: "I don''t know what''s the problem. It''s just a prefect of Yangzhou. Even if Shuanger wants to kill suoetu and the emperor, I will depend on you."


    Shuanger was surprised and happy: "really? Will killing him have any adverse effect on you? "


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "if we kill him with official formality, it''s really troublesome, but we are people in the Jianghu. When do we need such trouble? But there''s one thing that needs to be said in advance. How are you going to thank me, shuang''er


    Shuang''er couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. He turned his head and said in a low voice: "brother song treats me so well. I... I''ve been yours for a long time. You... How do you want me to thank you? I... I''ll follow you... "He lowered his head.


    Seeing her gentle and submissive, song Qingshu felt great pity for her. He put his arms around her slender waist and said, "if you kill him now, the revenge will not be enough. I asked you to take him to the dealer, teach him to kneel before the spirits of all the masters and young masters of the dealer, and let the three young grannies kill the dog''s head by themselves. What do you say? "


    Shuang''er thinks it''s too good to be true. She looks at him with round eyes. She can''t believe it and says, "brother song, don''t you cheat me?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why did I cheat you? This dog official is your enemy and mine. If you want to take revenge, you should do it thoroughly. As long as Xiao Shuanger is really good to me, it''s better than anything in the world! "


    Shuang''er is grateful and leans on him. She can''t help crying again.


    "Good shuang''er, if you cry again, you will become a little cat. If you cry your beautiful eyes swollen, you can''t hurt me to death." Song Qingshu holds her face and gently wipes it with her fingers.


    Shuang''er burst into tears and laughed, wiping the tears on her cheek with her sleeve and saying: "brother song, you really look like Xiaobao. You don''t have to think about a long string of sweet words. Well, the only difference is that Xiao Bao has never read a book, so his words should be vulgar. "


    Hearing her mention of trinket, song Qingshu could not help feeling jealous. It seems that she still can''t forget that person and doesn''t know who is more important to her?


    Suddenly found song Qingshu silent, Shuanger heart a jump, flurried said: "song big brother, I didn''t mean to mention him, you don''t angry."


    Song Qingshu put his hands into her waist, held her tightly in his arms, and said with a smile, "shuang''er, you''ve been worried too much. If you forget him from now on, I''m not the one who is affectionate and righteous."


    "Elder brother song ~" is held in his arms so intimately, and the smell of masculinity is all over his nose. Shuang Er can''t help but think of the situation that the other party sneaked into his boudoir in the Yanjing City, and the two people were rubbing each other''s temples in the quilt without telling their servant girl. Their bodies and bones became crisp.


    Song Qingshu felt that the beauty in his arms was soft and boneless. He bowed his head to her ear and asked in a soft voice, "good pair, can I..."


    Shuang''er blushed and buried his head in his chest. He replied: "I... I''m already your man. You can do whatever you want. You don''t need to ask me."


    Song Qingshu is not from the big music, directly picked her up and walked to the bed.


    As the saying goes, a little farewell is better than a new marriage, not to mention a long separation and reunion? Song Qingshu is like a fierce tiger coming out of the box and pouncing on Shuanger. Shuanger is very obedient. Today, because of Wu Zhirong''s affair, she loves song Qingshu very much. When she gets to bed, she is very obedient, which makes song Qingshu enjoy all the good things in the world.


    Cheng Yaojia hesitated in the room for a long time. After all, her worry about her husband got the upper hand. She summoned up the courage to come from the next room. She wanted to ask the result and leave without disturbing the two people in the room.


    As a result, as soon as she got to the door, the fairy music that made her blush came from the room. Cheng Yaojia had been married for many years, but he didn''t know what was going on inside now? Immediately blushed with shame, spat and ran back to his room.


    Until she closed the door, her confused heart still did not calm down.


    "That woman is not ashamed to shout so loudly." Cheng Yaojia quickly poured a cup of herbal tea to drink, and then calmed down a little. She was extremely shy, and she was raised in the boudoir since she was a child. She received traditional education, so she couldn''t understand the other party''s bold behavior. After she got married, even when she was making out with her husband, she gritted her teeth and endured bitterly. At most, she snorted twice. She never dared to release her emotions like this.


    However, she misunderstood shuang''er. Shuang''er didn''t know there was a woman living next door. If she knew, she would be as bitter as her. She would never dare to act so recklessly.


    It seems that the wall doesn''t exist. The voice from the next room is more and more clear. Cheng Yaojia hears that Yujia has a fever and his heart is beating wildly. He runs to the bed and covers his head with a quilt, which makes him feel better.


    At this time, two Jin soldiers ran to the prison where Lu Guanying was being detained in the garden to change shifts. When they handed over, they couldn''t help saying, "Hey, our marshal is very lucky. The voice of the little lady really makes people all over the body crisp."


    Lu Guanying was concerned about his wife''s safety. She was shocked at the news and quickly pricked up her ears to continue listening.


    "Why do you think the marshal should do so much? He specially prepared a room for the little lady next door. Anyway, he didn''t sleep in the Marshal''s room."


    "It''s said that Han women are always shy. Maybe the marshal is worried about her face. After all, she is a married woman. She always has some scruples in her heart."


    "Our marshal is really fierce, which makes the little lady plead for mercy again and again. Maybe you can hear it when you go back now."


    ......


    Listening to a few soldiers of the kingdom of Jin, Lu Guanying''s face suddenly turned black.

 Chapter 1021

    A few soldiers of the state of Jin didn''t see song Qingshu bringing Shuanger back just now. Later they heard the voice from his room and subconsciously thought that the heroine was Cheng Yaojia.


    Several people inadvertently chat gossip here, did not expect to let one side pretend to sleep, actually eavesdropping on Lu Guanying to misunderstand.


    Thinking that his wife was lying under another man at this time, Lu Guanying was so angry that she clucked all over her body. Unfortunately, now she is being held here, even if she is angry, she can''t do anything.


    "Officer dog, I must kill you!" Lu Guanying swore secretly.


    Song Qingshu, of course, did not know that he had become Lu Guanying''s enemy for his wife. But even if he knew, he would not care. He enjoyed the gentleness of Shuanger one night and got up early the next morning, feeling very fresh.


    "Shuang''er, have a good rest in your room. I have something to do now." Song Qingshu thinks that he can''t hold Cheng Yaojia and his wife all the time. He just lets them go at dawn.


    "Brother song, I''ll serve you." Shuanger is sleepy and struggling to get up.


    Song Qingshu quickly pressed her back to bed: "good Shuanger, last night you were tossed by me all night, don''t get up, have a good rest."


    Feeling his thoughtfulness, coupled with Shuanger''s own feeling that his body was extremely soft, he blushed.


    Song Qingshu quickly put on his clothes, came to the next door and knocked on Cheng Yaojia''s door: "did your wife wake up?"


    "Just a moment." Cheng Yaojia''s gentle voice came from inside, but song Qingshu was stunned. Why didn''t she see her all night? Her voice was much hoarse and tired than usual?


    Cheng Yaojia sat up from the bed and stretched lazily. She couldn''t help yawning. Last night, there was so much noise in the next room that she couldn''t sleep. She wanted to wait for them to stop sleeping. Who knew that it was almost dawn. She was woken up by song Qingshu just after the next hour.


    "I''ve been up so early all night. How can I be so energetic? Is it true that the Tartars of the state of Jin are all wild animals on the grassland as rumored? " Cheng Yaojia opened the quilt and was about to get out of bed, only to find that his dress was wet and slippery. He was so ashamed that Yujia had a fever. After listening to the wall all night, he didn''t expect that his body had such a shameful reaction.


    Song Qingshu waited outside for a long time, but the door opened from inside. He noticed that Cheng Yaojia''s face was a little unnatural. He said strangely, "madam, what''s wrong with you? Do you want me to call a doctor to feel your pulse?"


    "No, it''s not." Cheng Yaojia waved his hand in a hurry, thinking how to say this reason.


    "I''ll go and call Zunfu now." Song Qingshu enjoyed the tenderness last night and was very happy, so he didn''t mean to embarrass the couple.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Cheng Yaojia was so happy that he put his hands on his belly and gave him a blessing.


    Song Qingshu smiles, and then tells him to take Lu Guanying.


    "My brother is really full of spring today." At this time, sauertu just came to visit him. Seeing his appearance, he couldn''t help but joked vaguely.


    Song Qingshu went up with a smile: "let brother Suo laugh."


    "The combination of yin and Yang is the principle of heaven and earth. It''s no laughing matter. But I''m not so lucky as you, brother. The little beauty I brought back last night ran away quietly in the evening." Suoetu said with regret that he came here mainly for Shuanger''s sake.


    Suoetu went to release shuang''er last night. But he found that shuang''er was missing. He guessed that shuang''er had gone by himself, but he didn''t care. However, this matter always needs to be mentioned in advance with song Qingshu. Otherwise, it''s hard for the other party to explain. After all, Shuanger assassinated the official of the imperial court in full view of the public.


    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned, and then roughly guessed his mind. Since suoetu was lying with his eyes open, he would cooperate with him.


    After a few words of comfort, the two soon chatted happily. Looking at Cheng Yaojia, who was beautiful and beautiful beside him, suoetu quietly pestled song Qingshu with his elbow and squeezed his eyes with a cheap smile: "how about that?"


    Song Qingshu was at a loss: "how about what?"


    Suoetu''s eyebrows moved, and he said with a smile, "of course, how did it taste last night?"


    "It''s white, smooth and tender. I wish I could play with it every day." Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    The words made two women blush inside and outside the house. When Shuanger heard that soetu was coming, she got up and hid behind the door. When she heard song Qingshu''s words, she felt sweet and shy; Outside, Cheng Yaojia thinks that song Qingshu is talking about her, and her blushing is mostly caused by shame and anger. He intends to explain, but he is worried about the event that has damaged song Qingshu. For a moment, he is full of contradictions.


    At this time, Lu Guanying was brought by the bodyguard. When she heard this sentence, she almost lost her breath and suddenly roared, "officer dog, I''m going to kill you!"


    It''s a pity that he was firmly pressed by the bodyguard beside him and couldn''t move at all.


    "Lu Lang, don''t get me wrong. It''s not what you think." Cheng Yaojia rushed to explain. Suddenly, the voice of song Qingshu came to his ears


    "Lady, if you want to save your husband''s life, shut up from now on!"


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned, and the whole person didn''t come forward.


    Suoetu then recovered, pointed to Lu Guanying and asked, "who is this?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "he is the husband of this little lady. Last night, in order to save his wife, he broke into Daotai yamen regardless of himself."


    He only emphasized Lu Guanying''s side of saving his wife, and deliberately ignored the other side of being an envoy of the Southern Song Dynasty. Cheng Yaojia was grateful to hear that. It would be difficult for suoetu to know their true identity.


    Who knew that Lu Guanying was so angry that she couldn''t care so much. She roared: "you don''t have to be hypocritical, dog thief. Wait for Li Kexiu in the future..."


    Hearing her husband''s words about to reveal her identity, Cheng Yaojia was so scared that she quickly yelled, "Lulang!"


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s reaction was quick enough. With a flick of his finger in his sleeve, he quietly sealed Lu Guanying''s dumb acupoint to stop him from going on.


    Hearing this, soetu was confused and looked at him suspiciously: "why didn''t he say it all of a sudden?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "maybe I know that I played with his wife. I''m so angry that I can''t speak."


    Cheng Yaojia was angry and anxious. As he was about to say something, song Qingshu''s voice came into the secret again: "madam, please forgive me. I said this to hide from suoetu and let you go later. After you go back, madam will explain the misunderstanding to your husband."


    Cheng Yaojia bit her lip. For her husband''s safety, she nodded after all. She thought that Lu Lang and I had been on the same wavelength all these years. After that, she would explain to him clearly and get through the difficulties first.


    Lu Guanying heard the gossip of the soldiers last night, but she had a little fantasy in her heart. Who knows that now she saw with her own eyes that her wife was ashamed to acquiesce in this matter, and suddenly she was withered.


    ---


    Last night, I couldn''t help spitting a slot. I didn''t think that awesome monthly ticket rose by 4. Now it''s 23.


    Thank you very much, book friend 19955782,


    A893961232, Evan dawn Baer, user 25584392, q7621679, Xi Chu Jiang Huobao, He Fei Yiyou, passing time, careful consideration, think drunk, Yin Feng Shao, Shuyou 23796946, bitipcsp, pancake coffee, corner decadence, Yuye fog, another summer, 2017, Jiang Zhanghua, Shuyou 19955782, cici979, seven names, Mamu Buren, blue is black, Tianfu cloud is gone, I have only one day @ Baidu, Miaoyouyou, Shuyou 28723429, woodface, kareilas, faecal tangle, Xu Zhimo @ Baidu, Shuyou 12235134, Yuan Zhao Zilong, yhluke, onlyxpress, skyhjz, aa6633158, jackywangqi, Tian Dadi, Ahua 1, remember death, tianzijie, Nanhan, viciousness, Shuyou 32697029, life can''t be loved 111, Lingtou Youlong, lyx3014, twists and turns, wage2934, you are a setback, Heart full of flying catkins, space shuttle, in fact, I am very home, Xiaojian, yixianshang, gaofeiyuanxiangyu, qiao94774, head empty, falling Yiyu, qssd1980, God dancing, unjash, ruran Chengfeng, yaoruo Weirui, Shuyou 28324614, menghuangquan guilty, king of pigeons, Shuyou 28017785, and so on, monthly ticket support of Shuyou!

 Chapter 1022

    After hearing song Qingshu''s words, suoetu thought that the people of Jin were really savage and vulgar, and he didn''t know how to pay attention to their eating. In front of their husbands, tut tut


    Although he didn''t think so, he agreed. After a while, he pointed to them and asked, "what are you going to do when you call them together?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "I see their relationship is very good. I plan to let them go."


    Cheng Yaojia smiles and thinks that this man has never broken his promise, but Lu Guanying on the other side is red eyed and doesn''t care what he''s talking about.


    Sauertu was shocked: "just let them go? It''s a pity. " Even if he is not a good girl, I feel pity when I see Cheng Yaojia''s delicate and timid appearance. I can''t figure out why song Qingshu let her go.


    Song Qingshu smiles but does not speak. However, suoetu frowns and says, "don''t you say that the little lady is white, tender and smooth, and wants to enjoy it every day? Why did she let it go after only one night?"


    Suoetu is a smooth man, and he has developed the ability to talk with people and ghosts. If he makes friends with some elegant people, he is naturally an elegant scholar; With his previous experience with trinket, sauertu is more comfortable dealing with people like Tang Kuo Bian.


    In the past two days, he has already found out Tang Kuo''s temperament. He knows that the other party is a straightforward, flower greedy and lustful person, so his speaking style has become bold and unrestrained.


    Hearing this, Cheng Yaojia spat, thinking that this man, as a member of the imperial court, was as vulgar as a common villain. Unfortunately, she couldn''t distinguish, so she could only stare at him with a red face.


    Song Qingshu laughs and glances at their husband and wife: "although the taste of the little lady is good, she will inevitably get tired of eating every day. It''s better to push the boat along the river and make her husband think that he will always be a loser in front of me. Ha ha ha."


    Suoetu shivered all over his body, and his heart was chilly: what a perverse hobby this is. Fortunately, I''m too far away from him, and I don''t have to worry about my wife''s safety... Well, no, I can''t let Wu Yunzhu appear in front of him in the future.


    Cheng Yaojia was angry and anxious, but when he thought that the other party was saying this to save them, he was depressed and could not vent; As for Lu Guanying, if she had not been entrusted by the bodyguard, she would have been angry for a long time.


    "Brothers are really good at it. Let them go and let the little lady think about you day and night. Let the bad guy always wear a green hat. Gao, it''s really Gao!" Sauertu can only endure discomfort and give him a thumbs up.


    Song Qingshu smiles arrogantly for a while, and then tells the guard to let them go. As soon as Lu Guanying gets out of trouble, he wants to rush to find song Qingshu to settle the accounts. Unfortunately, he is too badly injured, and he has no rest after last night''s suffering. Now he has no strength.


    "Lu Lang, let''s go first." Cheng Yaojia tries to help her husband, but Lu Guanying coldly opens her hand. Without looking at her, she goes out with her head held high.


    "Lulang ~" Cheng Yaojia was wronged and rushed to catch up with him. When she left the garden, she couldn''t help looking back at Song Qingshu. She just met him with a smile instead of a smile. She was so scared that she turned pink and ran away like a trot.


    "Younger brother Tang Kuo, it seems that this little lady is reluctant to give up you." Suoetu said with admiration.


    "Of course, who let her taste the real man for the first time last night? Ha ha ha ha ha." Song Qingshu''s arrogant laughter spread all the way, which made Cheng Yaojia, who had just left, stagger. He was angry and anxious. How could he still talk nonsense there!


    Noticing that her husband''s figure trembled in front of her, Cheng Yaojia rushed to catch up with her. Lu Guanying walked very fast. She didn''t catch up with her husband until she got out of Daotai yamen: "Lu Lang, it''s really not what you think."


    Lu Guanying threw away her hand and said angrily, "well, what do you tell me?"


    Cheng Yaojia hastily explained: "Marshal Tang Kuo is actually a good man. He didn''t embarrass me yesterday. The reason why he said this today is to cheat the sauertu. Only in this way can he have an excuse to let us go."


    Lu Guanying looked at his wife disappointedly: "Yao Jia, actually I don''t mind you losing your body to that man. After all, I didn''t protect you well and made you fall into his hands. How can you, a weak woman, resist? I have made this matter clear. I will only treat you twice as well in the future. I will never mind this. But now what''s your attitude? You''re trying to hide it from me, and you''re using this excuse that even a three-year-old can''t cheat me. I''m really disappointed in you. "


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned, and he was very wronged. He thought that he didn''t have to fight with others to save you¡° Lu Lang, you really misunderstood me. "


    "Misunderstanding?" When Lu Guanying thought of what she had heard from last night to today, she could not help thinking of many unbearable pictures of her and the people in the kingdom of Jin, "well, tell me where did you sleep last night?"


    Cheng Yaojia was so happy that he thought it would be good to explain the matter clearly. He quickly replied: "yesterday, marshal Tang Kuo specially asked the servant girls in the house to clean up in the next room. I lived there, but I didn''t live with him. Later, he held..."


    "Enough, needless to say!" Lu Guanying''s face is livid. He interrupts his wife''s words. What she said is exactly the same as what she heard in her cell last night. How can he doubt it.


    "Why do you think the marshal should do so much? He specially prepared a room for the little lady next door. Anyway, he didn''t sleep in the Marshal''s room."


    "It''s said that Han women are always shy. Maybe the marshal is worried about her face. After all, she is a married woman. She always has some scruples in her heart."


    "Our marshal is really fierce, which makes the little lady plead for mercy again and again. Maybe you can hear it when you go back now."


    ¡­¡­


    It seemed that the unbridled laughter of the guards of the state of Jin last night sounded again. Lu Guanying could not bear it any more. She gave her a cold look and left without looking back.


    Although Cheng Yaojia has always been shy and shy, he was doubted by her husband for no reason. It was hard for her to get angry and explain again. However, thinking of her husband''s injury and going on the road alone, I was afraid that it would be dangerous. After hesitating for a moment, I followed her.


    In Daotai yamen, after Song Qingshu sent away suoetu, he went back to the room and found Shuanger staring at him with a red face.


    "What''s the matter? Do I have flowers on my face?" Song Qingshu thinks that after wearing the mask of Tang Kuo Bian, he is really ugly. No wonder Shuanger stares at him like this.


    "Brother song, you were so bad just now. How can you do such a thing to their daughter''s family? Isn''t it obvious that their husband and wife won''t get along with each other?" Shuang''er was angry.


    ------


    Ps. saw many books as like as two peas. The book of the martial arts is always the first. The two days later, the title of the book was changed to "so many". Even the author''s name was changed, but the content was exactly the same as the book. The posts in the book review area were also the book reviews of the previous book.


    This really surprised me. Apart from the early use of ladies'' incense skirt, this book has always been the master of stealing incense


    I don''t know if this book has authorized Li daitaojiang to follow the book, or allowed him to be so blatant. I need to consult the editor of Zongheng on Monday.


    Finally, I''d like to reiterate that readers can only get their contribution fees when they spend money in vertical and horizontal, and they can''t get any money when they spend money in other places. If you like this book, you''d better come to read this book in vertical and horizontal if possible: Search "master of stealing incense" in vertical and horizontal chinese.com or vertical and horizontal novel app.

 Chapter 1023

    Shuang''er spent the whole night with song Qingshu. Naturally, he knew that the heroine was not Cheng Yaojia.


    "I''m not here to save their husband and wife..." then song Qingshu tells Shuanger the identity of their envoys in the Song Dynasty, and tells the story of their relationship.


    "Brother song, I''m sorry. I''ve wronged you." Shuanger said apologetically.


    "It''s OK, who let you be my good parents." Song Qingshu put his hand around her soft waist.


    Shuanger was very sweet in his heart, but he still said, "but I''m always worried that your words will affect their relationship."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "good couple, don''t worry. If they really love each other, Lu Guanying will never believe anything that comes out of nothing; If Lu Guanying really doubts his wife, it will prove that their feelings are not as good as they seem. It will be a relief for Cheng Yaojia to get away as soon as possible. "


    Shuanger nodded: "that''s the same." In her opinion, both sides in love have unconditional trust in the other half. In other words, she would never doubt song Qingshu. Therefore, she agrees with each other''s statement.


    "Brother song, how did you suddenly become a senior official of the state of Jin?" Shuang''er was immersed in the joy of reuniting with her lover last night. For a moment, she forgot to ask this question.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s a long story. Everything starts from my assassination of Kangxi..." then he disguised himself as Kangxi, and won the king of the Golden Snake. Then he told her about his visit to the state of Jin. Except for some details, he hardly concealed anything.


    He seldom told people about these things. Except for a few people such as Dongfang muxue and Zhou Zhiruo, only Shuanger knew about them now, but he didn''t worry about anything. As he said before, people who really love each other are worthy of full trust. Moreover, Shuanger''s temperament is clear enough that he will never fail to live up to his trust.


    Shuang''er opened his mouth in surprise. The cherry''s little mouth could almost fit into a duck''s egg. He quickly held out his finger and pressed song Qingshu''s lips: "brother song, I''m not sensible. I let you tell such a secret thing..."


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, my good pair is not an outsider." Song Qingshu held her catkin and said softly.


    "I... I..." Shuanger was moved and choked. "Brother song, after all, I''m Xiaobao''s wife. I''m not as close as my sister last week. This kind of thing is a big disaster. How can you talk to me freely?"


    "Why can''t I talk to you?" Song Qingshu hugged her, "will you tell others these things?"


    Shuang''er quickly waved his hand and said, "brother song trusts me so much. Shuang''er is determined not to tell anyone even if he is broken to pieces!"


    "That''s it," Song Qingshu pecked at her smooth face. "What''s more, people don''t know the relationship between you and Wei brothers. Don''t I know? You are just the wife of Wei brothers, and all your first time is dedicated to me.... "


    Shuang''er was so ashamed that he quickly buried his head in his arms: "brother song, are you good or bad..."


    Song Qingshu enjoyed her gentle pink fist, bowed his head to her ear and said, "good Shuanger, I know you value love and righteousness, so you should be filial to Wei brothers as your wife for three years. I won''t mind, but I''m afraid that other people will misunderstand your relationship with Wei Xiaobao in the future. I''m afraid you will..."


    Before Song Qingshu finished, shuang''er raised his head and stared at him affectionately with big watery eyes: "brother song, shuang''er won''t fight with other sisters. Shuang''er just wants to be a servant girl by his side secretly, so he is satisfied."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "this is too much for you."


    Shuang''er shook his head with a smile and said, "fortunately, I met such a generous man as big brother. Otherwise, other people would not agree with me to be filial to Xiaobao? Elder brother song has made both the love and the friendship of his two sons come true, and he has kept Xiaobao''s reputation. I''m too late to be happy. How can I be half wronged? "


    "Shuang''er ~" Song Qingshu felt pity in his heart. He hugged her soft waist and then kissed her affectionately.


    After consulting Shuanger again, she found that she still didn''t want to marry herself publicly. In this case, song Qingshu didn''t want to force her to marry her again.


    Shuanger''s bones are almost crisp. Now he is sitting in Song Qingshu''s arms. He soon feels the change of his body. His face is like a layer of rouge: "brother song, how can you... And..."


    Song Qingshu, with a smile, came up to her ear and breathed: "when I think of the Duchess as my bed warming girl, I can''t help but feel a little excited."


    "Brother song, you are so bad ~" shuang''er was very angry, but his words aroused his desire. However, when he thought of the pain and numbness between his legs, he frowned, "brother song, i... I''m afraid I can''t serve you."


    Song Qingshu can''t help smiling: "don''t make your brother song look like a devil. OK, I''m not thinking about that kind of thing again."


    Shuanger''s face turned red and twisted his waist unnaturally. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "but your body''s reaction won''t lie."


    Song Qingshu''s face became hot, and he felt that his persuasiveness was not enough. He was embarrassed and could not speak for a moment.


    Shuanger hesitated, as if he had made up his mind. He put his mouth to his ear: "brother song, I can help you in other ways..."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "I''m afraid that''s too much for you."


    Shuang''er bit his lips, and there was a shy smile on the corner of his lips: "brother song, you are right and wrong. Don''t you like the Duchess to serve you?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help swallowing. Although he doesn''t speak, his body''s reaction has already told Shuanger the answer.


    "Brother song, you are good everywhere, that is... That is..." Shuanger suddenly blushed and shut up.


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Just like... Like other people''s wives. It''s a little... A little abnormal." Shuang''er finally plucked up her courage and finished.


    Song Qingshu was very embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond.


    "But Shuanger doesn''t mind." Shuang''er finished this sentence in a low voice quickly. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s cultivation, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    After saying that, shuang''er lowered her head in a hurry, as if to hide her shyness, she simply buried her head between Song Qingshu''s legs and never looked up at him again.


    Song Qingshu was stiff and gently stroked her hair.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, they held each other and told each other what they had met after their separation. Unconsciously, it was night again.


    "Shuang''er, don''t you want to kill Wu Zhirong? Let''s go now." Song Qingshu announced today that he was unwell and needed rest, so no one bothered him in Yangzhou officialdom all day.

 Chapter 1024

    "Is that how to kill Wu Zhirong?" Shuanger looks at Song Qingshu in surprise.


    "Of course," Song Qingshu gently wiped off the traces of her mouth, "offended my son, how can he live happily."


    Seeing what he had in his hand, Shuanger immediately said, "but now Yangzhou is still under the rule of the Qing Dynasty. If you kill him like this, I''m afraid it will bring endless trouble to brother song."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way to deal with it." Song Qingshu said with confidence.


    Seeing his confident look, shuang''er can''t help but look bright. Which woman doesn''t like her lover''s high spirited: "OK, I believe in brother song."


    Song Qingshu, holding Shuanger''s hand, quietly walked out of Daotai yamen, and Shuanger admired him: "brother song, your martial arts are much better. The guard of Daotai yamen is so strict that you take a person with you and they are all like no one. "


    "If Shuanger wants to learn, I can teach you." Song Qingshu looked at her tenderly.


    Shuang''er shook his head: "mm-hmm, no, I used to learn martial arts to avenge the makers, but now elder brother song can avenge me and protect me from being bullied. What martial arts can I learn? After all, it''s not elegant for my daughter''s family to dance with knives and guns. "


    "That''s what I said," Song Qingshu raised her little hands in front of her eyes. "If such a pair of white and delicate hands are worn out because of practicing martial arts, it would be too cruel."


    "Brother song ~" shuang''er quickly shrinks his hand back, but his heart is sweet.


    Looking at her coquettish and infinite appearance, song Qingshu was itching, but after all, it was still important: "good Shuanger, when I first arrived in Yangzhou, I didn''t know Wu Zhirong''s residence, you should know?"


    "I wish I could tear the dog thief to pieces and naturally find out where his residence is. Brother song, come with me." Shuang''er leads song Qingshu, and they come to Wu Zhirong''s residence.


    Wu Zhirong is just a prefect of Yangzhou. Naturally, the guards in his family are far less than those of the imperial ministers. It''s OK to block ordinary thieves. How can he stop the real masters?


    Soon they stood in front of the bed in Wu Zhirong''s bedroom, looking at the sleeping man in front of them. Shuanger pulled out his short sword and tried to stab it, but song Qingshu stopped them: "it''s too cheap to kill him like this."


    Shuanger was stunned: "how can I get revenge?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "didn''t I promise you to take him back to the dealer before, and then I will give him to the third young granny of the dealer."


    Shuang''er nodded: "yes, it''s more appropriate for the third daughter-in-law to personally end this hatred."


    Two people in the bedside so unbridled discuss how to deal with themselves, even if Wu Zhirong sleep like a pig will wake up.


    "Who are you?" Just wake up from a deep sleep, Wu Zhirong is still a bit confused, but when he saw Shuanger''s appearance, a sleepy suddenly disappeared.


    "You... You..." how can he not help, this is the female assassin who wanted to kill herself before? But what he couldn''t figure out was that the woman was caught by Lord Suo. How could she suddenly appear here?


    In his mind, Wu Zhirong hesitated for a moment, then realized that they were not good at it. He opened his mouth quickly and called out: "come..."


    It''s a pity that the character behind has not been exported, so it has been pointed by song Qingshu.


    "Who are we?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "we are here to ask for our lives."


    But shuang''er went up and slapped: "let the dog thief live a few more days, and then let the third young woman deal with you."


    "It''s hard to see Shuanger angry." Song Qingshu said with a smile, while he tied Wu Zhirong up and stuffed him into the sack he had prepared.


    Shuang''er''s face was slightly red: "I''m not so fierce at ordinary times, but this dog thief is really hateful."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "of course I know that Shuanger in our family is the most gentle and kind-hearted person in the world."


    Shuanger was moved and looked at him with burning eyes: "thank you, brother song."


    Knowing that she was referring to Wu Zhirong, song Qingshu rubbed her head and said, "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Why do you have to thank her again and again?"


    Shuang''er shook his head: "for brother song, it''s just a little help, but it''s the same kindness to the banker. Now that I have caught the thief, I want to leave for Jiaxing immediately and give him to granny Zhuang San. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "how can it be so fast?" At the same time, I have been complaining in my heart. I should have come back to Wu Zhirong later to settle the accounts. As soon as I met my parents, I was about to separate.


    Shuanger also hesitated, but after hesitating for a while, she finally said apologetically: "the banker is very kind to me. I want to let the third young granny get revenge one day earlier, and the banker can get rid of dozens of grievances one day earlier."


    Hearing what she said, song Qingshu knew that she had made up her mind: "in this case, I won''t force you. I''ll send you out of the city. It''s not convenient for you to take him out of the city."


    Now that the gate is closed, shuang''er knows that he can''t take a living man over the wall with his own Kung Fu; But if he is found missing in Wu Zhirong''s house tomorrow morning, it will be more difficult to take people out of the gate.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was so thoughtful, Shuanger immediately felt grateful and sweetly replied, "thank you, brother song."


    Then song Qingshu quietly went out of Yangzhou city with his arms around Shuanger''s waist and sack in his hand. Then he found a vegetable farmer in a nearby town, bought his donkey cart and threw Wu Zhirong''s sack into it.


    "Shuang''er, I have something important to do in Yangzhou. I can''t go to Jiaxing with you." Song Qingshu said apologetically.


    Shuang''er said in a hurry: "brother song, you''ve captured a senior official in Manchu for me. Yangzhou officialdom will certainly shake at that time. Maybe it will affect what you want to do. I''m already very upset. How can you delay you again. Brother song, don''t worry. I''ve been traveling all over the world these days and I''m very experienced. There won''t be anything on my way. What''s more, Jiaxing is not far away from Yangzhou. "


    Song Qingshu was relieved: "after you send Wu Zhirong to the dealer, come back to me as soon as possible. I will miss you all the time."


    Shuanger''s face was slightly red, and she said softly, "I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    Although he was reluctant to give up, song Qingshu had to send Shuanger away. When he could no longer see her back clearly, he just returned to Yangzhou city.


    When passing by Wu Zhirong''s residence, song Qingshu slipped in quietly, threw a torch, and then quickly returned to Daotai Yamen.


    He just learned from Lu Guanying yesterday that the real envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty were in yuqingguan. He was worried that they might have left later, so he needed Wu Zhirong''s disappearance to be found as soon as possible, so he had reason to take the opportunity to search yuqingguan.


    Originally, it was not impossible for him to go alone to investigate yuqingguan, but his main purpose was to destroy the peace talks between Li Kexiu and the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty, so the bigger the battle, the better. Then the soldiers of Yangzhou came forward, and the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty were not suspicious. If the two sides could come up with a deal, it would be damned.


    Not long after returning to Daotai yamen, the news came that Wu Zhirong, the governor of Yangzhou, had been robbed by gangsters. Suoetu rushed to consult with song Qingshu. Together, they decided to take the whole city.


    Suoetu originally wanted to send troops to search the surrounding areas of Yangzhou City, but he was stopped by song Qingshu for the reason that "the gate of the city is closed, and the thieves can''t run out with people". Suoetu thought it was reasonable, so he gave up the idea.


    In the end, song Qingshu volunteered to help him find someone, and suoetu couldn''t deny his face, so he gave him dozens of soldiers.


    Out of Daotai yamen, song Qingshu found a Manchu Soldier, asked the location of Yuqing temple, and then killed him with his troops.


    During the day, after Cheng Yaojia and her husband Lu Guanying went out of Daotai yamen, they made seven rounds and eight rounds in the city. After confirming that no one was following them, they ran to the Yuqing temple they had agreed to.


    Lu You is at yuqingguan to discuss with the envoy of the Southern Song Dynasty about how to rescue them. When he sees them coming back safely, he is overjoyed. Then he scolds Lu Guanying and comforts Cheng Yaojia.


    Lu Guanying is depressed, but it''s not convenient to tell her elders why. What''s more, there are such big people here. Do you know all about his wife''s dishonesty? I had to listen to my uncle''s reprimand with a black face, and then I went back to my room and fell asleep.


    Seeing that her husband doubted herself, Cheng Yaojia was also deeply wronged. He could only go back to the room and cry.


    Lu You sees their two husband and wife make a quarrel, also did not put too much in mind, after settling down two people, and this time is to make a discussion with Li Kexiu.


    In the evening, the whole group had a rest. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, there was a loud noise outside. The bodyguard came back to report that it was the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty who surrounded yuqingguan.


    The people of the Southern Song Dynasty were so shocked that they got together. Lu You said to the envoy, "Mr. Han, while there are not many soldiers in the Qing Dynasty, we will take the opportunity to kill them, and then send them out of the city overnight."


    The envoy, who was called Mr. Han, shook his head and said, "no, since there are not many soldiers coming, it proves that our identity has not been exposed. We''ll just pretend to be ordinary tourists and go out to meet them for a while and send them away. "


    Lu You frowned and said, "but your honor, if you are recognized by the people of Qing Dynasty here..."


    Mr. Han said with a smile: "how about recognizing it? As an official, do they dare to move me? If it had been before, it would have been better. Now the state of Qing is too busy to provoke us. What''s more, don''t forget that this is Li Kexiu''s territory. What''s the matter? How can he stand by and watch? "


    Lu You is still not at ease: "but far away from the fire, and Li Kexiu is now nominally an official of the Qing Dynasty, even if we help each other, we are bound to be tied."


    Mr. Han pointed to a bearded officer beside him and said, "don''t worry, with general Wu Tiande, how can these people hurt my official?"

 Chapter 1025

    Song Qingshu marched into Yuqing temple and watched his soldiers make the whole Taoist Temple fly. He couldn''t help sighing: no wonder so many people say that men can''t have no right in one day. They are powerful... Ah bah, these trifles are taken care of by someone. It really saves a lot of things.


    "What do you want to do here in the middle of the night?" A middle-aged fat Taoist came out with a group of Taoists. His eyes were still shining. When the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty kicked the door everywhere, his eyelids could not help jumping.


    "Are you the master of Yuqing temple?" Song Qingshu glanced at him askance. On the surface, he looked white, fat and friendly, but the light in his eyes showed that he was absolutely a master.


    "Yes, Ma Zhen is the master of Yuqing temple." The fat Taoist gave a salute.


    "Ma Zhen?" Song Qingshu frowned. The name seemed familiar to him, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    "Well, not long ago, the magistrate of Yangzhou, Mr. Wu Zhirong, was robbed from his home by gangsters. I received a tip that someone saw a suspicious person sneaking into your Yuqing temple, so I came here to investigate." As the saying goes, if a teacher wants to be famous, there must be a justifiable reason for song Qingshu to suppress others.


    "Suspicious people?" Taoist Ma Zhen waved his hand and said, "it''s definitely not going to happen. We Yuqing Temple send many Taoists to patrol around on weekdays. We will never let suspicious people get in."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "if you say no, no? I''ll make a conclusion when I find out. " Then he raised his feet and rushed inside.


    "Wait a minute!" Taoist Ma Zhen put his hand in front of him and said, "I''ve been a Taoist priest in Yangzhou for more than ten years. I''m sorry, but I don''t know what I''m doing. Can I search this Taoist temple for official documents issued by the governor''s office?"


    "Bold! This is Lord Tang Kuo Bian, the Minister of the state of Jin and the Grand Marshal of the army and horse. This time, Suo Xiang asked Lord Tang Kuo to help him. How dare you, a small observer, resist here! " Song Qingshu hasn''t answered yet. A small head collar of the group of soldiers assigned by suoetu has come forward to scold him for a long time.


    "Grand Marshal of the army and horse of the state of Jin?" Taoist Ma Zhen was secretly frightened. After a little hesitation, he was led in by song Qingshu.


    Seeing that they were going in the same direction as the courtyard where the dignitaries were staying, Ma Zhen couldn''t help complaining and ran after them.


    When he came to a courtyard, he saw his soldiers blocked there. Song Qingshu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Report back to marshal, Yuqing temple has been checked in other places, but the courtyard hasn''t been checked yet, but these people are blocked at the door and won''t let us in." A soldier of the Qing Dynasty came forward and replied.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes swept, and noticed that although there were not many people guarding at the gate of the courtyard, they were all fierce, and obviously they were all masters. No wonder these Qing soldiers suffered losses.


    "How dare you stop the imperial court from handling the case? It seems that you are the accomplices of the thieves. Come on, take all the people inside back for strict interrogation." Song Qingshu was worried about not having a chance. He was not angry but happy when he saw the opportunity.


    Hum, I''ll put you in jail first, and see how you still collude with Li Kexiu.


    The most simple and effective way was to kill these people, but song Qingshu was not a cold-blooded man; Secondly, the other party was an emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty after all. As a Han nationality, he was always close to him.


    Song Qingshu''s accompanying bodyguard got the order and was about to rush over. Suddenly there was a cold drink: "wait a minute!"


    Soon a group of people came out, the first one looks clear, a finely trimmed goatee. Add a bit of upper breath. Next to them are two familiar people, Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia, who were released a few days ago.


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Cheng Yaojia''s mouth was slightly open, obviously surprised; Lu Guanying, however, subconsciously glared at his wife. In his opinion, the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty were very secretive, and it was impossible for outsiders to know what his wife had said to him.


    Song Qingshu smiles at Cheng Yaojia, which makes him blush and lower his head. Lu Guanying is even more jealous.


    At this time, song Qingshu had no time to care about the contradiction between the couple. Instead, he focused on the two sides of the leader.


    The man on the left, dressed as a middle-aged scholar, has a common appearance, but he has his own flavor of books. He must be Lu You, a famous poet of the Southern Song Dynasty who has a long relationship with God.


    However, song Qingshu paid more attention to the other man. A big man with a Qiu beard stood up with a sword. Although he looked lazy, he faintly exuded a sword spirit.


    "Top experts! It''s still the sword people Song Qingshu quickly made a judgment, but what made him confused was that he had never seen this man. Why did he always feel like he had known him before?


    One of his men had been whispering something in the ear of goat Hu for a long time. When he heard that song Qingshu was the Grand Marshal of the Jin Kingdom, he went forward with a smile and said, "marshal, this is just a misunderstanding. We are just businessmen here. We pass by Yangzhou and stop at Yuqing temple, It has nothing to do with the thief who robbed the magistrate of Yangzhou. "


    The color of Song Qing''s writing is slightly different. In front of him, he clearly doesn''t know martial arts, but he exudes a kind of awe inspiring air. It''s obvious that he is an official who has been in a high position all the year round. It seems that this is the beginning of something.


    "Business?" Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile, "what''s your name?"


    "My family name is Han, and my name is Jiefu." The goat Hu replied that although he didn''t use his real name, he used his real name. Anyway, this is not the Southern Song Dynasty. Unless he is very familiar with someone, he will never know his identity.


    "Han Jiefu?" Song Qingshu read it several times in silence, and then he burst into a rage, "Han Jiefu, calling my brother-in-law, he''s so bold that he dares to take advantage of my official. Come on, give me a slap!"


    The goat''s moustache was sulky. Lu You, who was on one side of the goat, came forward and scolded: "you dog official, you have no knowledge and skills, but you have come to wrongly the good man. The word "Jiefu" is taken from the Southern Dynasty Liang state Ren Fang''s "playing the tune of Liu Zheng"; The word "Fan Yu" is solitary, and there is no Chang Zi in his family. It''s the first time that a righteous man has been able to hold a fair talk for thousands of years. " What''s a messy call for brother-in-law? " Because of the shame of Jingkang, Lu You is also a staunch warlord, so it''s no good to hear that he is a man of Jin Dynasty.


    These words made the people of Southern Song Dynasty roar with laughter, and all of them showed the color of sarcasm. The soldiers of Manchu Qing wanted to laugh, but they did not dare to laugh, so they had to work very hard.


    Song Qingshu had come to find fault on purpose. When he saw this, he borrowed the title and said, "Wow, how dare you abuse my official! Come on, take it all for me!"

 Chapter 1026

    "Chirp!" The soldiers of the Qing Dynasty were assigned to him, and they all showed up. Hearing his orders, they rushed to him.


    Ding~


    The soldiers saw a flash of cold light in front of them. Then there was a sharp pain in their wrists. They could no longer hold the weapons in their hands, and they scattered all over the place.


    The big man with Qiu beard put the sword into the scabbard.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened. With his current cultivation, he couldn''t see that the other side was merciful when he put out the sword. Although he stabbed the soldiers on the wrist, he didn''t hurt their wrists, so he didn''t stop them.


    "Dugu Jiujian!" Such a magical swordsmanship will never be forgotten as long as people see it once. How can he admit his mistake? Originally this person is make fox Chong disguise, no wonder look so familiar.


    Song Qingshu looked up and down at the Qiu bearded man''s dress, and his heart became more and more strange: this guy will not dress up as Wu Tiande, a Quanzhou general, as in the original work, will he?


    Seeing his opponent''s excellent martial arts, song Qingshu''s personal guards immediately surrounded him and firmly guarded him in the middle. They confronted the Southern Song mission. Seeing that the situation was tense and was about to explode, a loud cry came from the distance: "stop it!"


    Looking back, I saw a team of green Battalion soldiers running neatly and standing separately. Then they came galloping on a high horse.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed. When Li Kexiu''s father and daughter went south to take office, he saved him. How could he not recognize who he was? When Li Kexiu thought that he was the first person in the Jin Dynasty hall to come to Yangzhou as an envoy, he disappeared. As a result, the front foot of the Southern Song mission had just had an accident, and his back foot arrived. Song Qingshu felt a little heavy. It seems that the balance in Li Kexiu''s mind has become very clear.


    After Li Kexiu got off the horse, he quietly gave a reassuring look to goat Hu. Then he went to Song Qing and said, "Li Kexiu, governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang waterways, has met marshal."


    "It''s Mr. Li," Song Qingshu snorted noncommittally. "Mr. Li''s airs are big enough. I haven''t met him since I''ve been in Yangzhou for so long. Why, is Mr. Li free today? "


    Song Qingshu is now playing the role of the first person in the state of Jin. Naturally, he is qualified to play official power. Moreover, judging from his experience during this period, he is not normal until he takes the opportunity to have a fit of emotion.


    Li Kexiu, who has been in the officialdom for many years, has already developed a thick face comparable to the city wall. He replied: "there were some water bandits near Yangzhou some days ago, and it is said that they colluded with Japanese pirates. I dare not take it lightly, but rush to find out the details, so that I neglect the marshal. I hope I can forgive you."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "now that Mr. Li has returned to Yangzhou City, it seems that the water bandits have been wiped out?"


    Li Kexiu replied as usual: "the bandits are very cunning. It''s hard to catch them. I''m just coming back to take a rest this time. I''ll be back to green camp soon."


    Song Qingshu scolds the old fox secretly. It seems that he plans to hide in the dark all the time.


    Li Kexiu took the opportunity to smile: "marshal, it''s all a misunderstanding. Taoist Ma, the leader of yuqingguan, is the elder martial brother of my teacher. We have been in contact for many years, and we admire Taoist Ma''s character and martial arts very much. If yuqingguan is presided over by him, he will never get into any thieves. Marshal can relax."


    Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly, no wonder he felt that the name of Ma Zhen sounded familiar, it was him!


    Because of his friendship with Li Yuanzhi, song Qingshu is also very clear about Li Kexiu''s family situation. The teacher in his mouth should be Li Yuanzhi''s master, Lu feiqing, whose nickname is mianlizhen. Lu feiqing is still a member of Wudang school. Since Ma Zhen is his elder martial brother, he is also a member of Wudang school.


    Although Wudang school is based on Wudang Mountain, there are also several views in the world, which are collectively referred to as the five views of Wudang. They are Zixiao temple, Zhenwu temple, baiyun temple, Shangqing temple and Yuqing temple.


    Among them, Zixiao palace is naturally the base camp of Wudang. Zhang Sanfeng didn''t care about the affairs of the world. He had been entrusted to song Yuanqiao to take care of it. Later, because song Qingshu mistakenly killed Mo Shenggu, song Yuanqiao resigned and was replaced by Yu Lianzhou;


    The master of Zhenwu temple is the Taoist priest Chongxu, who is a good friend of Fangzheng master in Xiaoao lake;


    The master of baiyun temple is a Taoist of YuCha. It is said that he was invited by the people of Xiake Island, which led to the decline of baiyun temple in recent years;


    The master of Shangqing temple is Tianxu Taoist priest. The black-and-white double swords Shi Qing and min Rou also learn their skills here;


    The master of Yuqing temple is Ma Zhen, a fat Taoist. He also has two younger martial brothers, one is Lu feiqing, Li Yuanzhi''s master, and the other is Zhang Zhaozhong, the judge of firehand.


    Since they are all from Wudang, song Qingshu is not easy to be embarrassed. He hesitates for a moment and says, "since you have Mr. Li as a guarantor, I don''t pursue the responsibility of yuqingguan. However, these people are suspicious. I suspect they are spies. I''m going to take them back for strict interrogation."


    At this time, Ma Zhen hurried forward and said, "my lord misunderstood that they are genuine businessmen. Every time they come to Yangzhou to do business these years, they are always resting in my view. I know the root of him, and I am not a spy."


    Li Kexiu also took the opportunity to say: "yes, I also have an impression of them. I have met them several times before when I came to yuqingguan, and specially checked their road guidance and approval documents. There is no problem. They will never be spies."


    Song Qingshu sneers in his heart that a group of ordinary caravans are guaranteed by one of your supervisors. If it''s OK, it''s the hell.


    But now the situation has become that the identification of these people as spies means that yuqingguan and Li Kexiu are in the same party. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to influence the people of Wudang school, and he doesn''t want to tear his face with Li Kexiu.


    Fortunately, the purpose of this trip has been basically achieved, finding the real emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty, and confirming which side of the power Li Kexiu preferred.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a long time, and finally said: "since you have Mr. Li as a guarantor, let''s go!" Then he asked his soldiers to leave.


    "I''ll see you off, marshal." Li Kexiu followed up with a smile.


    Seeing the two teams leaving, Lu You said to the middle-aged man in a hurry, "Mr. Han, this place has been exposed. We need to change places as soon as possible."


    "No!" That Han adult shakes head a way, "we stay here, where also don''t go."


    "But..."


    What else did Lu you want to say? The Han raised his hand to stop him: "today, marshal Jin came with no success. There is no safer place in Yangzhou than here. If we change places, don''t we just prove that we are guilty and give the marshal of the kingdom of Jin more excuses to find fault? And if we are here all the time, Li Kexiu will have to protect us all the time. In that way, in everyone''s eyes, he will be with us. It''s not so easy to ride on the wall. "


    Lu You''s eyes brightened, and he said with sincere admiration: "Mr. Han really thinks highly of you. I admire you, I admire you!"


    Li Kexiu escorted song Qingshu all the way back to Xingyuan, the imperial envoy of Daotai yamen, and then said, "marshal, please have a rest. The case of Yangzhou magistrate being robbed will be handed over to the next official for investigation."


    Song Qingshu talked with him all the way, but there was no useful information from the beginning to the end, so he had to scold the old fox for not leaking.


    Seeing him leave, song Qingshu didn''t ask him to stay, so he let him go after a casual dinner.


    After Li Kexiu left, song Qingshu changed his casual clothes and quietly followed him out. As expected, Li Kexiu left Daotai yamen for seven rounds and eight rounds, and finally entered Yuqing temple.


    Although Li Kexiu has paid enough attention to whether he has been followed, how can he find song Qingshu?


    "Just in time. I want to hear what you''re talking about." Song Qingshu found a remote corner and quietly turned into Yuqing temple.


    After a storm just now, it is obvious that Yuqing temple has been heavily guarded. With the martial arts of song Qingshu, we should be careful not to be found.


    Following the direction in memory, song Qingshu found the yard all the way, and flew to the roof of the room in the middle of the building. When he opened the tile, the two sides really met here.


    Behind Li Kexiu stood Lu feiqing and Ma Zhen, while behind the self styled Han Jiefu stood Ling Huchong and Lu you.


    Lu feiqing, Lu You


    There is a flash in Song Qing''s mind. It must be that Lu feiqing is also a member of the Lu family in Shanyin. It seems that in the Southern Song Dynasty, it was through Lu feiqing that he successfully hooked up with Li Kexiu.


    But who is Han Jiefu? It seems that he is in a high position, but which official surname is Han in the Southern Song Dynasty?


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, she was puzzled. Suddenly, she thought about her husband Han Qianye''s being sent to the kingdom of Jin by her family. Suddenly, she realized that it was him!


    The whole Song Dynasty, the Northern Song Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty together, the prominent family is unknown, but there is no difference between the later generations who are openly regarded as the first family, that is, the Han family! The representative figures are Han Qi in the Northern Song Dynasty and Han Zhou in the Southern Song Dynasty. Without exception, they all become powerful officials under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Calculate the time, this person can''t be Han Qi, it can only be Han Yu Zhou, who is now a political advisor in the Southern Song Dynasty. Song Qingshu is now living in a temple, and he has deliberately understood the power structure of various countries, so he can guess his real identity so quickly.


    "Thank you for your help just now." Just listen to Han Jianzhou.


    "Han Xiang is polite. In fact, even if I don''t come, Tang Kuo Bian won''t hurt you. But I heard that the bodyguard beside Han Xiang stabbed more than ten Qing soldiers with one sword." Li Kexiu looks at Ling Huchong standing beside him in amazement, and even Ma Zhen and Lu feiqing behind him look at him. Although they boast of being famous swordsmen, they want to stab more than a dozen brave soldiers with one sword. They ask themselves that they can''t do it.


    Han kuozhou was also very pleased: "this general Wu Tiande Wu was also met by chance on the way. At that time, I was assassinated by a group of mysterious people. If it wasn''t for general Wu''s help, I would not escape the end of the wild corpse."


    Li Kexiu was surprised: "who dares to assassinate Han Xiang after eating bear heart and leopard gall?"


    Han kuozhou snorted coldly: "it''s not the remaining evils of the White Lotus!"

 Chapter 1028

    "Ako?" Hearing the following conversation, song Qingshu was stunned. At the beginning, a Ke was brought back to Yanjing city by himself. Later, there were too many things, and he didn''t think how to arrange for her, so he handed her over to Prince Kang. He almost forgot her existence. How could Han Jianzhou''s words seem to have something to do with her?


    "The little princess of Pingxi Wang family?" Li Kexiu was surprised and weighed it in his mind. Today, the situation in the Yangtze Huaihe region is indeed a bit delicate, but after all, he has not openly rebelled against the imperial court and has always been submissive. But Wu Sangui is different. The imperial court has always known that Wu Sangui is rebellious. Wu Sangui''s daughter in Yanjing city is equivalent to having hostages in hand, which can make him throw a rat''s paw. Therefore, the imperial court only attaches more importance to Wu Sangui''s daughter than to his family members.


    "I think Lord Li has already made a judgment in his heart," Han Chuzhou said with a smile. "You might as well tell him a secret. Princess ako of Pingxi palace has been successfully rescued by our people."


    "What Li Kexiu stood up in surprise.


    Don''t say it was him, even song Qingshu was also surprised, ah Ke was saved by the people of Southern Song Dynasty? Wu Sangui must have reached some agreement with the Southern Song Dynasty, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Princess ako was not only rescued from Yanjing city by us, but also sent back to Lin''an mansion safely by us." Han continued.


    "Lin''an?" Li Kexiu looks strange. In his opinion, since a Ke was rescued, he should go back to the mountain customs. Why did he go all the way to Lin''an?


    As if seeing his doubts, Han Zhuozhou said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Li. We don''t take Princess Aker as a hostage. It''s King Pingxi''s idea to send Princess Aker to Lin''an."


    "Why?" Li Kexiu frowned and asked, he really couldn''t figure out how to take the initiative to send his daughter out as a hostage.


    "Because we established an alliance with the king of peace in the great Song Dynasty, in order to make this relationship more stable, the king of peace sent his daughter to Lin''an palace and became his concubine." Han Jianzhou''s words can be described as thunder on the ground, which made Li Kexiu in the house and song Qingshu on the roof speechless at the same time.


    "Ah Ke became the imperial concubine of the Song Dynasty?" Song Qing lost his mind for a moment, and even had a sour feeling. Although he didn''t have any feelings for a Ke, he was deeply impressed by the beauty of a Ke. He inherited the beauty of his mother Chen Yuanyuan, so it''s not too much to call it "Qing Guo Qing Cheng".


    The man''s possessiveness made song Qingshu very unhappy, but his face soon became strange.


    Wait


    Now the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty is Zhao Gou. He is a famous eunuch emperor in history!


    Of course, Zhao Gou was not a eunuch at the beginning. He was also a very normal man before. However, one day when he was having sex with his concubines in the palace, the eunuch outside rushed in and told him that the army of the kingdom of Jin was only tens of miles away from here. Zhao Gou was so scared that his soul flew away. At that time, he withered and hurriedly took all the people to escape.


    After that, Jin Wushu led a hundred thousand cavalry to chase Zhao Gou, while Zhao Gou ran hard in front of him. Finally, he ran to the seaside and went out to sea by boat. He was just shocked. This is the famous search mountain and search sea to catch Zhao Gou.


    Later, with the efforts of Qin Wang army, Jin Wushu was finally defeated, and the situation of the Southern Song Dynasty was barely settled.


    However, because of the shock of this incident, Zhao Gou was no longer able to deal with human affairs, and his son died early, so he finally had to adopt the son of the imperial family as the prince. From then on, the imperial family of the Song Dynasty finally returned to the hands of Zhao Kuangyin from the line of emperor Zhao Guangyi. Some people said that this was a candlelight axe shadow of that year, and the retribution was not good. God gave Zhao Kuangyin justice, that''s another story, Not yet.


    The reason why song Qingshu knew so clearly was because of the explosion of information and rich historical materials in his time. In addition, the Song Dynasty had already perished, and there was nothing to be avoided, so he knew the fact that Zhao Gou had not mentioned it for a long time.


    However, after staying in this world for a long time, song Qingshu found that no one knew about it. However, he also thought that the emperor was inhumane and had no children. If it was spread, a little inattention would shake the foundation of the country. Therefore, it must be the top secret of the Southern Song Dynasty, and only a few people knew about it.


    Wu Sangui obviously miscalculated this time. He wanted to win Zhao Gou''s favor by virtue of his daughter''s natural beauty and strive for greater interests for himself, but he foolishly sent his daughter to the palace to be a widow.


    Although Zhao Gou has become a eunuch, song Qingshu is still a little upset about it. He doesn''t know how Dongfang muxue made such a big mistake. Next time he returns to Yanjing City, he should give her a good spanking.


    However, song Qingshu shivers at the thought of the lonely and arrogant appearance of Dongfang muxue. He wants to spank her. He really wants to die.


    Although song Qingshu''s martial arts today are no longer under the East dusk snow, and she is still injured, and she can''t be his opponent, song Qingshu is always afraid in front of her. Maybe he is too impressed by the scene of being chased and killed by her in that year, which makes him subconsciously dare not bully other women.


    Song Qingshu also realized this, the man''s self-esteem let him know can''t continue: "hum, next time must let her look good, just can a vibration husband Gang!"


    Han Yu Zhou continued: "now that the Manchu Qing Dynasty is under the pressure of Mongolia, and the rebellion of San Francisco, Shandong is occupied by the Golden Snake camp. It''s already dying, and it''s getting late. It''s better for Mr. Li to make plans early."


    Li Kexiu hesitated. After a long time, he seemed to have made great determination: "OK, I can go back to Song Dynasty, but I won''t openly change the flag before my family is rescued. I hope Han Xiang will understand."


    Han kuozhou nodded: "it''s no problem. I will arrange people to rescue the adults and their families immediately after I return to Lin''an. However, once they are rescued safely, Mr. Li must immediately show his identity and draw a clear line with Manqing."


    "Yes." Li Kexiu also answered very simply, "but during this period, we need the Song Dynasty to provide our army with food, rates and military expenses to show our sincerity. Now the Golden Snake camp occupies Shandong, and the water transport has been cut off. We can''t get the supplies from the Qing Dynasty."


    Han juezhou''s eyes narrowed. In the early years of the Southern Song Dynasty, warlords led the imperial court''s money and grain, but they did not work hard. He did not know whether Li Kexiu took the opportunity to defraud the imperial court''s grain and pay. After all, Jianghuai was always rich, so he did not believe that Li Kexiu was in the situation of lack of grain and pay.


    Today, after years of war, the imperial court needs money and food everywhere. Li Kexiu has 100000 troops. The army''s food, salaries and military expenses are by no means small. I''m afraid the imperial court has some difficulty in supplying them.


    However, the most urgent task now is to bring Li Kexiu over. After he changes his flag, there is no way back. The imperial court has plenty of ways to deal with him slowly


    Han Jianzhou soon had an idea: "there''s absolutely no problem with the food and payment. I can prepare for it after I go back to my life. However, this is not a small amount of money and food. At that time, the third division of the central court and the Yushitai will certainly raise questions. In order to reduce the resistance as much as possible, you need Mr. Li to show his heart. I can also speak to him in the court. "


    Li Kexiu sneered in his heart that he was going to register, but it was already in his expectation. He asked calmly, "I don''t know how to express my mind?"


    Han Chuzhou chuckled, got up and paced, and said, "because the emperor''s children are not prosperous, the Empress Dowager has issued a decree this year to expand the imperial concubines. We, the ministers, should share the worries for the Empress Dowager. I heard that Mr. Li has a daughter who is 28 years old and is as beautiful as a flower. It''s a good chance. "


    As soon as Li Kexiu''s face changed, he knew that this was the so-called registration. When his daughter became an emperor''s concubine, she was bound to a chariot with the Southern Song court. They didn''t worry that they would have different intentions. But Yuan Zhi that wench, already by oneself raise lawless, not necessarily will agree to this marriage.


    Song Qingshu on the roof was very depressed. He thought to himself, why does Zhao Gou, a eunuch, marry so many wives and put them back in the palace?


    A Ke''s affair oneself don''t know also just, now still want to hit Li Yuan Zhi''s idea? Hum, if you don''t spoil your business, how can you stand up to the friendship between that girl and me?


    Seeing that Li Kexiu was silent, Han Yuzhou continued: "Mr. Li should know that when Jingkang was in trouble, our country''s two saints went to the north to hunt, accompanied by Xing''s wife, who is now the saint''s first wife. In memory of her, the emperor never set up a queen after he ascended the throne. It was not until a few years ago that I heard that empress Xing had already died in the state of Jin. Coupled with the persuasion of the Empress Dowager and other ministers, the emperor finally moved his mind to establish a new empress and decided to choose a suitable one from the concubines this time. Mr. Li has both talent and appearance, and he has an extraordinary family background, so he has a great chance to be selected. It''s better for Mr. Li not to miss such a good chance. "


    Li Kexiu is also excited. If her daughter becomes the queen of the Southern Song Dynasty, she will become the abbot of the state. Her future status in the Southern Song Dynasty is naturally extraordinary, and she has been worried that the problems she may encounter after surrendering will be solved


    After all, Li Kexiu is a overlord. He can''t be fooled by this big cake so easily. He soon realized that he was not alone in staring at the Queen''s throne. For the time being, the daughter of Wu Sangui in the Southern Song Dynasty was the daughter of Wu Sangui. It''s said that Wu Sangui has the character of heaven and man. In addition, Wu Sangui''s power is still above him. Yuan Zhi will not win her.


    However, this bait is too tempting. Although Li Kexiu knows that things are not so easy, he is also excited: "it''s a good way, but it''s very important. I need to go back and think about it."


    Han kuozhou knew that this kind of thing could not be decided so soon, and he didn''t care: "it''s natural. Although Mr. Li went back to think about it, today yuqingguan made such a scene. All parties would turn their attention to this side. Mr. Li had better make a decision earlier."

 Chapter 1029

    Li Kexiu continued to be polite to the Southern Song Dynasty and left. Song Qingshu plans to stay here to see if he can get more information from the Southern Song mission.


    After seeing off Li Kexiu, Lu You said to Han Kuo Zhou with a worried face: "Han Xiang, after accepting Li Kexiu, do we really follow the agreement with Wu Sangui in the northern expedition to Manchu Qing Dynasty?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. If the Southern Song Dynasty really launched the northern expedition, the Golden Snake camp in Shandong would bear the brunt of the attack. At that time, it would be better not to borrow the Golden Snake camp. If it borrowed the Golden Snake camp, the Qing Dynasty would be its own industry, and it would be completely destroyed by Wu Sangui and the Southern Song Dynasty; If we don''t borrow it, we are bound to go to war with the Southern Song Dynasty. What''s more important is the influence of reputation.


    After the collapse of the Ming Dynasty, the Southern Song Dynasty is the only remaining Han regime in the world. The Northern Expedition represents political correctness. If the Golden Snake camp gets in the way, it will be spurned by the Han people in the world. It''s really hard to say.


    Song Qingshu was worried, so he put up his ears and continued to listen.


    Han Yu Zhou shook his head with a smile: "Wu Guan, you are too straightforward. There is no conflict of interest between Song Dynasty and Manchu Qing Dynasty. Why do you help Wu Sangui make wedding clothes? Instead of confronting Wu Sangui after the collapse of the Qing Dynasty, it''s better to watch them both lose. "


    Lu You frowned and said, "but this opportunity is once in a blue moon. If you miss it, it''s a pity. And now Wu Sangui''s daughter is the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine. If we break the agreement and break the alliance, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain. "


    Han juezhou went to the window, looked at the moonlight outside and asked, "officer, who do you think is the enemy of Song Dynasty?"


    "Of course it''s the state of Jin!" Lu You blurted out that everyone in the Song Dynasty remembered the change of Jingkang, because it was a great shame.


    "Because even if we want the northern expedition, the goal is not the state of Qing, but the state of Jin." There was a trace of fanaticism in Han juezhou''s eyes. "In those years, the two saints went to the north to hunt, and many concubines and princesses were captured to the kingdom of Jin. I don''t want to revenge all the time. I have been planning for this day for more than ten years. God has blessed the Song Dynasty. Now Mongolia is attracted by western countries, and the main force is going west; Manchu Qing, the ally of the state of Jin, was separated again by Wu Sangui and the Golden Snake camp. Now is a good time for the northern expedition to the state of Jin, a shame before snow! "


    "In this way, Wu Sangui can''t say anything. After all, the kingdom of Jin and the Manchu Qing are brothers. Our northern expedition to the kingdom of Jin made it impossible for them to separate themselves and send troops to the Manchu Qing, which is a great help to Wu Sangui."


    Song Qingshu was secretly shocked when he heard that. This man really thought deeply. He sent Han Qianye, a clansman, to spy on the kingdom of Jin more than ten years ago. He was really waiting for this day.


    If song Qingshu was still the man of later generations, he would be absolutely pleased to know that the Southern Song Dynasty was going to launch a northern expedition to the kingdom of Jin. After all, the shame of Jingkang represented humiliation and anger to every Han people, but it was a pity that he finally grasped the power of the kingdom of Jin with great efforts. The northern expedition in the Southern Song Dynasty made all his previous efforts go down the drain?


    Although song Qingshu knew that the development of history was ultimately dominated by Mongolia, so the enemy of all countries should be Mongolia. It''s a pity that this reason can''t be explained. The hatred between song and Jin was so deep that it couldn''t be resolved.


    "It''s a wave coming back." Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling a lot. Before, he was still worried about how to destroy the cooperation between Li Kexiu and the Southern Song Dynasty. Now there is another big trouble.


    Lu You bowed to Han kuozhou after listening to his words: "Han Xiang''s painstaking efforts are really admirable. His subordinates must say thank you to Han Xiang for his subjects who died in vain under the iron cavalry of the state of Jin."


    Han kuozhou quickly reached out his hand and helped him up: "officer, why do we have to be so polite? We are all our own people."


    Linghu Chong, who had been silent all the time, also said: "Han Xiang''s move is to ask for the help of the people in the world. Naturally, he can afford this worship. But I have a doubt. I don''t know whether to speak or not. "


    Han kuozhou was saved by him. He appreciated his martial arts and his character. He said with a smile, "general Wu, it''s OK to say so."


    Now even song Qingshu was curious, and he quickly raised his ears to see what Linghu Chong would say.


    Linghu Chong nodded: "as far as I know, since Yue Wumu was wrongly killed in those years, the main peacemakers in the Song Dynasty had the upper hand, and the main fighters had been severely suppressed. After a long time, the traitor Qin Hui, the leader of the Royal harmony sect, died. Wan Zao, Zhang Jun and others were also dismissed. Later, Zhao Ruyu, the patriarchal clan, came to power. As a result, he became a leader and a capitulator. "


    "Han Xiang has to work hard to oust Zhao Ruyu from power. He is about to take charge of the central library. Who knows that the scoundrels Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan collude with each other and obstruct them. They call Wan Dang Zhe and Zhang Jun back to the Central Library as the second prime minister, but you can only be the second prime minister. Although Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan are the main culprits, But without the emperor''s approval, how could Wanzao and Zhang Jun, the two capitulators who killed Yue Wumu, return to the center? "


    "I''m only afraid that Korean prime minister''s idea of being in charge of war violates the meaning of today''s emperor. I''m afraid that he will be burned in the future."


    After listening to Linghu Chong''s analysis of the situation of the Tang Dynasty in the Southern Song Dynasty, the song Qingshu on the roof shows a different color. It''s really a farewell day. I''ll look at it with new eyes.


    Linghu Chong used to be an idle man in the river and lake. He never cared about these political affairs, but he suffered the humiliation of quitting his marriage. Now he is very eager for powerful forces, so he subconsciously changes himself and takes the initiative to learn about relevant information. In addition, he has a very different insight from before because he has been with Han juezhou during this period.


    Han Jianzhou stopped Linghu Chong''s words in a hurry: "nephew Wu, it''s OK to talk about these words in front of me. When I return to Lin''an in the future, I can''t mention them again. I blame the emperor behind my back, but it''s a crime of disrespect. If I get a copy from ginseng, even I can''t protect you."


    "Thank you for reminding me." Linghu Chong said so in his mouth, but he didn''t think so in his heart. From what he can remember, the Central Plains had been occupied, and the Huashan school was also in the territory of Jin. He was influenced by the Huashan school, and he didn''t think much of the cowardly emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty, so it was inevitable that his words were impolite.


    Han kuozhou sighed: "the emperor was hoodwinked by villains a few years ago, which is why he and the state of Jin were all for peace. I heard that the emperor regretted it these years. In addition, the voice of the Northern Expedition among the people is rising day by day. It is the so-called general trend that can not be stopped by the moderates. "


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu saw that there was no more information, so he covered the tiles back and left here quietly.


    At this time, in Geling Jia''s house in Lin''an City thousands of miles away, Jia Sidao put his tea cup heavily on the table: "hum, it''s really unreliable there. He promised that Han Jiefu would never live to Yangzhou, but now he''s living well in Yangzhou!"


    Liao Yingzhong, the chief aide beside him, said with a bitter smile: "there are so many experts under the command of the little prince. The people sent this time have fully calculated the escort strength of Han Jiefu''s entourage. They thought it was safe. Who knows where a Quanzhou general Wu Tiande came out in the middle of the way."


    "Well, the lion and the rabbit still know how to do their best. Who let them have no backup plan?" Jia Sidao snorted coldly, "is the origin of Wu Tiande clear?"


    "Find out. It''s from the Wu family." Liao Yingzhong has a dignified face.


    "Which Wu family?" Jia Sidao sat up straight in an instant.


    "Which Wu family is there, of course, is Longgan Wu family." Liao Yingzhong said with a bitter smile.


    "Is he the descendant of the Wu brothers?" Jia Sidao pointed a little irritably on the chair. "Is he Wu''s pulse or Wu''s pulse?"


    "Wu Li, the king of Xin, is the grandson of the king of Xin." Liao Yingzhong replied.


    Jia Sidao seemed to say to himself: "although the Wu brothers are dead, the Wu family is deeply rooted in the army, so it can''t be underestimated. If the Wu family really falls to Han Jiefu, it will be troublesome."


    Wu''s brothers in his mouth are Wu Li and Wu Li, the famous founding generals of the Southern Song Dynasty. When the Northern Song Dynasty was destroyed, the iron cavalry of the Jin state was irresistible, and the army of the song state almost collapsed at the first touch. It was not until Han Shizhong trapped Jin Wushu in Huang tiandang that he had his first barely visible achievements.


    However, the battle of Huang tiandang was a water battle, and the Jin State''s cavalry could not give full play to its advantages. What''s more, although the process was in a mess, Jin Wushu turned the defeat into a victory in the end and wiped out Han Shizhong''s troops completely. If this battle was regarded as a victory, it was really a little reluctant.


    It was not until the great army of Jin attacked Sichuan and Shaanxi where the Wu brothers were stationed, and the great defeat of Jin in the battle of monk yuan was the first real victory of the Southern Song Dynasty. It was also the first great defeat of Jin since a Gu Da''s army broke Liao and destroyed song.


    Jin Wushu himself led 100000 elite soldiers to be beaten to ashes. Since then, he no longer wanted to set foot in the Wu brothers'' territory, and the reputation of the Wu brothers resounded all over the world.


    From then on, the Wu family became the Western barrier of the Southern Song Dynasty, and even the real master of Sichuan. Unfortunately, the Wu brothers died one after another. In order to prevent Sichuan from becoming a state, the imperial court no longer appointed Wu descendants to stay in Sichuan.


    Then Mongolia rose and took advantage of the opportunity to capture Sichuan. In recent years, Mongolia changed its previous strategy of making enemies everywhere to facilitate them to concentrate on the western expedition. Only then did it intend to return Sichuan to the Southern Song Dynasty and make a truce with it£¨ Note: in history, Sichuan was won back by Meng Gong, a famous general in the Southern Song Dynasty. This is only for the sake of fitting in with the world of novels and making corresponding artistic treatment. I hope readers don''t take it seriously.)


    Although the Wu family is no longer the king of Sichuan, they are all over the army, and their influence in the army can not be underestimated. Hearing that they may have formed an alliance with Han Jianzhou, Jia Sidao had to be cautious.


    As if he had made a very important decision, Jia Sidao stood up abruptly: "no, this opportunity is once in a blue moon. Han Jiefu must not be allowed to return to Lin''an alive."


    Liao Yingzhong said in a hurry: "the little prince has sent more people over there. This time, all the experts under his command will come out. Han Jiefu will definitely die."


    "Well, that''s what you told me last time." Jia Sidao snorted heavily, "no, this time is of great importance. Only our people can rest assured."

 Chapter 1030

    Hearing Jia Sidao''s words, Liao Ying jumps to the center and asks, "does the master want to use the power of Xiake island?"


    "No!" Jia Sidao shook his head and said, "Xiake island is my biggest plan. It must not be exposed easily."


    Liao Yingzhong gave a bitter smile: "if we don''t use the power of Xiake Island, the experts we can use may not be better than the little prince. After all, we can''t use the power of the face, and I''m afraid there are not many experts in the lake who can surpass the Bailian cult."


    Jia Sidao snorted with disdain: "the Bailian sect has been attacked by the imperial court in all dynasties. A king of Zhao Bojiu''s Hall actually made friends with such bandits. Hum, it seems that he has done everything for that position."


    Liao Yingzhong said with a smile: "today, the emperor has no son. He has adopted two of them from the imperial family. Everyone can see that the future emperor must be born in these two people. However, all kinds of signs coming out of the palace in recent years show that Zhao Bocong seems to have more hope. In addition to the friendship between Han Congzhou and Zhao Bocong, it''s no wonder that the little prince has to resort to some deviant means. "


    "Is it useful? This kind of white lotus sect doesn''t help the struggle between the court and the hall at all. Now it can''t even handle the fight in the Jianghu. " Obviously Jia Sidao didn''t think much of the little prince''s behavior.


    Liao Yingzhong replied: "although the white lotus sect is useless, it has at least one advantage, that is, it can carry the black pot after it is completed. After all, the prime minister was assassinated, which is unprecedented. Afterwards, the imperial court will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly, and the intensity will be unprecedented severe. Therefore, the subordinates suggest the Lord to wait and see the change, that is, if he participates in it, he is likely to be burned. "


    Jia Sidao shook his head: "I thought like this before, so I let Zhao Bojiu do it. But it turns out that his men are not reliable, and I don''t want Han Jianzhou to come back alive. I have to do it myself."


    "But..." what else did Liao Yingzhong want to say, but he was stopped by Jia Sidao.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. Zhao Bojiu knows how to use a knife to kill people. Why can''t I use this knife?" Jia Sidao stroked his moustache, as if he had a plan in mind.


    "I don''t know whose knife my Lord is going to borrow?" Liao Yingzhong asked for advice.


    Jia Sidao said with a smile: "last time, Zhang Sanli and Si on Xiake Island did not return that they met a strange boy. What''s his name... What kind of bastard? The pariah is the pariah. Look at the name. "


    "If it wasn''t for the personality of his name, I don''t think the LORD would remember them." Liao Yingzhong casually echoed two words, and then said, "that boy seems to be called stone breaking the sky, and his internal power is shocking. Even Zhang Sanli and Si are far inferior. Fortunately, the good man seems to be a little silly, so Zhang Sanli and Si can take the opportunity to become brothers and friends with him."


    As a member of Jia Sidao''s staff, the most important thing he does on weekdays is to help him collect a large amount of information, so he has a strong memory. After a little thought, he tells the information about that person.


    Jia Sidao nodded: "yes, the reason why I have an impression of this man is that his name is too... Too fresh and refined, and that he is a member of the Songshan sect."


    Liao Ying moved in the center and became Jia Sidao''s chief aide. Her head was absolutely not stupid. She quickly grasped his train of thought: "is it the Songshan sect that the Lord wants to borrow the sword?"


    "Yes, I''ve checked the information of Songshan sect. Zuo lengchan is ruthless and farsighted. If he is not limited by the world, he is definitely a first-class talent." if Zuo lengchan knows that he has such a high evaluation in Jia Sidao''s heart, he will be very pleased. "Songshan sect has a huge influence, and he has made friends with many evil masters, which is a suitable sword."


    Liao Yingzhong said suspiciously, "but Zuo lengchan is not a fool. How can he agree to kill Han Yuzhou?"


    Jia Sidao patted him on the shoulder: "Yingzhong, that''s why you are an excellent staff member, but not a qualified leader. I will only let Zuo lengchan use it for me unconsciously. How can I tell him to kill Han Yuzhou


    "My subordinates are stupid. I hope you can give me some advice." Liao Yingzhong saluted respectfully.


    Jia Sidao smiles: "what do you think Zuo lengchan wants most recently?"


    "Exorcism sword spectrum!" Liao Yingzhong suddenly blurts out that he always pays attention to the changes in the world. He knows that the Wuyue sword sect went to Fuzhou some time ago to get the "anti evil sword manual". Unfortunately, they all failed.


    "But we don''t have the" exorcism sword spectrum "in our hands. It''s strange to say that the information network of Xiake island has managed to find that the" exorcism sword spectrum "may be hidden in the Buddhist Hall of the old house in Xiangyang lane of the Lin family. But when our people went to investigate, they only found traces of something hidden on the crossbeam. It''s obvious that the" exorcism sword spectrum "has been taken the lead, I don''t know who got it. " Liao Yingzhong is puzzled.


    "Although we don''t have it, we can mislead Zuo lengchan into thinking that someone has it." Jia Sidao laughed very cunningly.


    "Who?" Liao Yingzhong''s eyebrows moved and asked in a hurry.


    "Wu Tian de!" Jia Sidao said every word.


    Liao Yingzhong immediately applauded: "wonderful! Wu Tiande''s martial arts were mediocre when he was in office, but he suddenly became excellent in martial arts and swordsmanship. In addition, he was a general in Quanzhou before, and he would inevitably pass by Fuzhou when he returned to Beijing to report his work. It''s reasonable to say that he got the "anti evil sword manual"... Eh, isn''t the anti evil sword manual really in his hands? "


    Jia Sidao shook his head: "it''s just a" exorcism sword spectrum ". It''s not worth the trouble. No matter who has it. In any case, as long as Zuo lengchan believes that Wu Tiande has got the anti evil sword spectrum, he will try his best to seize the sword spectrum. With Zuo lengchan''s ruthless character, in order not to let this matter out, he will certainly kill all the relevant people, and Han Jianzhou will be a fish in the pond. "


    "My Lord, it''s really wonderful to build a plank road and spend time in secret. If I hadn''t been told in advance, how could I guess that Han Yuzhou was the real target." Liao Yingzhong''s praise made Jia Sidao feel at ease.


    "But how to pass the news to Zuo lengchan, so that he will not doubt it, and the imperial court can not trace us afterwards?" Liao Yingzhong suddenly realized a key problem.


    "It''s down to that son of a bitch," Jia Sidao said slowly, stroking his moustache. "Let beihaishi, the leader of Changle Gang, invite that son of a bitch back to be the leader of the gang in the name of the double envoys of rewards and punishments. Since he is a member of Songshan sect, Zuo lengchan will certainly go to investigate. Zuo lengchan has great ambition. With such a good opportunity, he will lurk behind the bastards and take the opportunity to control Changle gang. Next, the Scout of Changle Gang tells the dog bastard that the nominal leader has found out the whereabouts of the "exorcism sword spectrum", so Zuo lengchan naturally knows. "


    Liao Yingzhong suddenly realized: "in this way, no matter how clever Ren Zuo lengchan is, he will only think that the news is intercepted by himself, but he doesn''t know that we deliberately let him know. And after that, the imperial court could not find us any more. "


    "No matter how cunning the fox is, how can it beat the hunter?" Jia Sidao laughed meaningfully.


    At this time, song Qingshu didn''t know the conspiracy happened far away in Lin''an. In order not to be found by the guards around him, he chose to turn out from the back wall of yuqingguan by the river. After coming out, he simply walked along the river, thinking about how to deal with the current situation.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Suddenly, I heard women''s crying in front of me. Looking up, I saw a quiet and beautiful woman sitting by the river with her knees in tears. When I saw her face clearly, song Qingshu was stunned: "it''s so far away from yuqingguan, how can she come here?"

 Chapter 1031

    The woman, with pink face and peach cheeks, was clearly dressed as a young woman, but she was as shy as a girl. It was Cheng Yaojia who had just been released from Daotai Yamen.


    It turns out that before Song Qingshu came to search yuqingguan with Qing soldiers, Lu Guanying recognized his identity and scolded his wife. After all, in his opinion, the dog official of the kingdom of gold had just let them go before he came to the door. Only a few people know that there is no such coincidence in the world.


    He was worried about his wife''s infidelity, but his anger was suppressed by his wife''s meekness and gentleness, as well as the fact that it was a force majeure event.


    It was not until the evening that Lu Guanying finally broke out. In his opinion, his wife''s infidelity was not totally unforgivable, but she should not hide it from herself, let alone tell the Jin people where the Southern Song emissary was hiding.


    He even doubted whether his wife had any feelings with the golden man, otherwise why would he tell such a secret thing?


    Naturally, Cheng Yaojia felt that she was wronged and denied it directly. However, the more she denied it, the more suspicious and angry her husband became. Finally, she even slapped her.


    Since he was a child, Cheng Yaojia has always been the apple of his family''s eye. In addition, he is shy and gentle. Even after he got married, he never blushed with his husband. As a result, he got a slap in the face.


    With grievance and anger in her heart, Cheng Yaojia ran out of Yuqing Temple crying. Lu Guanying was angry, so she didn''t come out to chase her. In this way, she ran farther and farther, more and more sad. Finally, she wept secretly under a tree by the river.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was crying bitterly. He felt pity for her. He was just about to comfort her when he noticed something and had to stop.


    "Before they told me Jiangnan was good, but I didn''t believe it. As a result, when I came to Yangzhou, I didn''t say that the water was sweet, even women were so pitiable." Not far away, a group of people passed by. The first young man saw Cheng Yaojia''s appearance clearly. He couldn''t help but shine his eyes. He quickly took people to her.


    Looking around, song Qingshu saw that the man in charge was dressed up as a childe, but the clothes and accessories were rough, so he was not the son of the Han family; At the same time, his style of dressing is quite different from that of the people on the grassland. After all, there are many nomadic people in Song Qingshu.


    Looking at the people''s clothes, Song Qing had only one idea in his mind: now there is a storm in Yangzhou City, and all forces come here to fish in troubled waters. I''m afraid they are bandits from somewhere.


    Aware that so many people are coming, Cheng Yaojia is flustered and stands up in a hurry. He wipes the tears on his cheek and looks at these people in front of him with a red face: "who are you?"


    "Who we are, of course we are men." The first boy whistled, his tone full of frivolity.


    Cheng Yaojia turned red and wanted to leave, but he was immediately stopped by the young master: "little lady, why are you crying here at night? What''s wrong with you? Tell me, my brother will help you out."


    Although Cheng Yaojia was shy, he came from the gate of Chongyang palace after all. Seeing that the other side was deliberately flirting, he couldn''t help but look frosty: "get out of the way!"


    "Oh, the little lady is very fierce. Brother, I won''t let the little lady, so what do you do?" As he spoke, the young man reached for her chin.


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly turns pale. She puts her sword around her waist and stabs him with it. However, she is kind-hearted. This sword deliberately avoids the enemy''s key points and only wants to retreat from the enemy rather than hurt others.


    With a flash of body, the young master easily dodged her sword and touched her face. However, Yao Jia was born in a famous family. Although his martial arts skills were not high, he had a solid foundation. He quickly turned his head and just avoided the opponent''s hand.


    Seeing the empty touch, the young man was also surprised: "it seems that the little lady is reluctant to let me touch your delicate face, but I have a strange temper. The more you don''t want me to touch it, the more I want to touch it." After that, he reached out and attacked her. He didn''t touch her in other places. He laid his hand on her face.


    Cheng Yaojia was angry and anxious, so he quickly waved his sword to protect himself. One of them was obscene, and the other was escaping everywhere. After more than ten moves, Cheng Yaojia''s steps were scattered.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Cheng Yaojia was not the young man''s rival. He was about to help him, but there was a sudden change.


    "Where''s the bastard? He dares to tease a good woman in broad daylight!" Not far away, an old man came out and yelled at the young man.


    The young man was stunned. He subconsciously looked up at the sky and found a full moon hanging in the dark sky. He couldn''t help but burst into a rage: "where''s the immortal? Are you blind?"


    The old man''s face was very hot. He had never done such a heroic thing to save the beautiful. The first time he did it, it was inevitable that he had some ingenuity and said the slogans that others used to shout.


    In order to resolve the embarrassment in his heart, he quickly put out his hand and pointed: "up! If you let this girl go, I can spare your life. "


    Song Qing in the distance is eccentric and thinks that things are becoming more and more interesting. Instead of rushing to the past, she leans against the tree with her hands in her arms to see what will happen next.


    He also knew the old man. He was still an acquaintance. He was one of the two running dogs in Ruyang palace.


    "I didn''t expect that this deer would come out to save the beauty?" Song Qing''s book made him laugh.


    Hearing the words of Lu Zhangke, the young childe''s men scolded one after another: "smelly old man, do you know who our childe is? How dare you say such crazy things


    "Who is it?" Lu Zhangke was stunned, but his heart was still a little empty. When he was on duty in Ruyang palace, he deeply felt how powerful the government was. If the other party was really the son of some high-ranking official, he really had to think about it.


    "Our young master is major general Zhang of the loyal army of the Dabie Mountains..." the minion wanted to go on, but he was slapped by the young master: "shut up, useless thing, didn''t he say that you can''t reveal your identity during this trip?"


    "Young general, my subordinates should be damned, damned!" The minion quickly admitted his mistake.


    Lu Zhangke was stunned at first, and then laughed: "what kind of loyal volunteers are a group of bandits who kill thousands of swords in the Dabie Mountains."


    He''s living in Ruyang palace. He''s influenced by it, and his knowledge is not comparable to that of ordinary people in the Jianghu.


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head. He also heard about the loyal volunteers. In those years, the Jin and Qing Dynasties were flourishing. However, due to the rapid progress, many sites could not be effectively digested, resulting in the emergence of many local volunteers in the Central Plains. The Southern Song Dynasty was happy to see the success of these volunteers. They were eager to add more chaos to the Jin and Qing Dynasties. So they sealed some Song Dynasty officials in the hands of the volunteers. Anyway, they were empty promises, The Southern Song court was not distressed either. The rebel leaders were legalized, and each side took what they needed.


    However, with the stabilization of the Jin and Qing Dynasties, these volunteers were eliminated one after another. In the end, there were only three more famous ones: the Golden Snake camp in Shandong, the red coat army in Henan, and the loyal army in Dabie Mountain. Among these three volunteers, the Golden Snake camp was the most powerful, the red coat army was the second, and the loyal army was the weakest, However, it is still a force that can not be underestimated, and it seems that the loyal army has countless ties with the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The major general heard the words of Lu Zhangke. He was so angry that he waved his hand and ordered, "kill him for me!"


    "Yes


    His followers have long sword scabbard, we can see that they are very brave generation.


    It''s a pity that they are not fighting on the battlefield now. What they meet is the top expert LU Zhangke. The shape of Lu Zhangke keeps shuttling through the crowd. These people soon scream.


    When the major general and the deer stick guest had a fight, he felt a cold and piercing Qi rush into his body and jumped out of the battle circle. He knew that the old man''s martial arts were far superior to his own.


    Looking at his subordinates killed one by one, he immediately realized that if he delayed a little longer, he might be planted here tonight. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran to the distance.


    Perhaps aware of his disgraceful behavior, he only heard him yell and scold: "dead old man, those who have courage will leave their names. Today''s account will be calculated with you by our loyal army in the future."


    Lu Zhangke was so angry that he killed the last soldier beside him with one hand: "your grandfather, I can''t change my name, sit or change my surname. Lu Zhangke is also a soldier!"


    He wanted to chase after him to get rid of the roots, but the remaining light in his eyes aimed at Cheng Yaojia, who was standing by Qiao Shengsheng, and immediately stopped. After all, how could that smelly man be so attractive to such a beautiful little lady.


    "Girl, are you all right?" As soon as the words were finished, Lu Zhangke noticed the bun on her head. He was a little disappointed. He had already married.


    However, he soon became happy again. Even if he got married, the little lady was so beautiful that she was not inferior to Han Ji, the favorite of the emperor. When he thought of Han Ji, he hated the Ming people.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your help." Cheng Yaojia Yingying owes a salute, and his tone is full of gratitude.


    The deer stick guest quickly reached out and helped her up: "where is the girl''s home? Why is she alone outside at night?"


    Seeing that he held on to his hand, Cheng Yaojia turned a little red and quickly withdrew her hand. At this time, although she felt strange, she didn''t think about it anywhere else, because although this man was not immortal, she was older than her father.


    Song Qingshu sneers in the distance. I''d like to see what tricks you play for the disrespectful old man. He knew that it was not a good time to go forward. In Cheng Yaojia''s mind, he was more terrible. Even if he told her that Lu Zhangke was a prostitute, she probably didn''t believe it.


    "I had a little conflict with my family, so I''m ready to go back." Cheng Yaojia wiped the tears on her cheek. Although she was still complaining about her husband, it was better to be around her husband than to be bullied by some local ruffians outside.

 Chapter 1032

    Lu Zhangke''s eyes turned, and on his face he squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying: "Yangzhou city is not safe recently. What''s more, in the middle of the night, I''ll save people to the end, send Buddha to the west, and escort the girl back."


    "No, thank you for your kindness." Cheng Yaojia shakes her head slightly. In fact, she is quite moved. However, she knows that Han Yuzhou''s hiding place is of great importance and must not let outsiders know. She can only refuse with an apologetic face.


    At this time, Cheng Yaojia thought to himself that although he looked a little fierce, he was really a good man.


    Lu Zhangke was a little impatient when he saw that the other party refused him for three or four times. He was not a modest gentleman. The reason why he was so dignified before was just a spur of the moment, but now he has gradually lost his patience.


    "Girl, I just saved you. How do you plan to thank me?" Seeing that she was about to leave, the deer stick stopped her and asked.


    Cheng Yaojia was surprised. She quickly took off a green bracelet from her hand and handed it to the other side: "just now, I was worried that it would be too abrupt to offer a reward, so... It''s a good emerald of Buddha''s hands. Although it''s not very valuable, it''s also worth a lot of silver. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Lu Zhangke shook his head and didn''t answer it. Looking at the white wrist in her sleeve, he couldn''t help swallowing: "I''m not interested in gold, silver and jewelry."


    The natural sensitivity of women makes Cheng Yaojia realize something, but when she sees the age of her partner, she can''t think that way, so she has to ask delicately, "I don''t know what the elder is interested in? I don''t think I can repay you for saving your life. If you have one, you will give it to me with both hands. "


    "Really?" Lu Zhangke felt hot and dry all over.


    Cheng Yaojia pursed her lips and nodded with a smile: "I don''t know what my predecessors like?"


    The deer staff guest laughed twice: "little beauty, if I say I like you?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned pale and trembled with anger: "shameless!"


    Not far away, song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. When the deer stick guest changes his temper, the mud still can''t support him on the wall. It''s too ugly to eat.


    Cheng Yaojia was just about to run, but when he thought about it, he felt numb and fell down.


    The deer staff guest quickly reached out and picked her up, intoxicated and took a deep breath: "ah, it''s really fragrant, and the body is really soft."


    "Let me go!" Cheng Yaojia was so worried that he almost cried. He thought to himself, how could he be so unlucky these two days? First he was caught by the marshal of the kingdom of Jin, then he met the hooligan of the loyal army, and now he is in the hands of the old lecheron... Compared with each other, the marshal of the kingdom of Jin is just like an angel.


    Cheng Yaojia doesn''t know why he suddenly thought of the marshal of the kingdom of Jin. Isn''t he the one who caused the discord between our husband and wife and caused all this after I left?


    However, she soon gave up the idea. After all, the other party was a gentleman enough to be rude to her, except in the carriage


    After all, it was my husband who didn''t believe in himself that made me run away in the middle of the night, and now I am in the hands of this old man.


    Soon, Cheng Yaojia felt a glimmer of hope. When her husband saw that she hadn''t been back for such a long time, he should come back to find himself


    However, Cheng Yaojia is very angry at the thought of Lu Zhangke''s martial arts just now. This man''s martial arts is so high that it''s useless even if his husband comes.


    If you had known that, you might as well have lost it in the first place. If you had given yourself to marshal Jin, you would not have been wronged by your husband and could not keep your innocence as well


    When Cheng Yaojia was on fire, he had countless thoughts in his mind.


    Seeing the beautiful eyebrows of the young woman in her arms, sometimes frowning and sometimes stretching, the whole body of the deer stick guest was almost crisp: "little lady, let me kiss..." Cheng Yaojia was shocked.


    Song Qingshu was very angry when he saw that he was about to fight, but he suddenly stopped and said to himself, "no, maybe that boy will bring someone back to find a place just now. I''m not afraid of him, but now beauty is in her arms. I don''t want to fight with him. I''d better take her back to He Yuan and enjoy it."


    With that, he points Cheng Yaojia''s Ya acupoint. With a flash of body shape, he runs to a distance.


    "What garden?" Song Qingshu shows his figure from behind the big tree. He originally intended to save Cheng Yaojia, but when he heard that Lu Zhangke wanted to go back to he yuan, he gave up the idea.


    Before listening to Jiao Wan''er''s information, the emissary sent by Mongolia lived in the family of a salt merchant surnamed he. Now the deer stick guest is leading the way to he yuan. He takes the opportunity to get in and see what the emissary is.


    I don''t know if it''s Zhao Min


    Zhao Min''s bright smile floated in his mind. Song Qingshu was so hot in his heart that he quietly followed him.


    Lu Zhangke''s lightness skill is not as good as song Qingshu''s, what''s more, he still has a person in his arms? Song Qingshu almost effortlessly catches up with him. Seeing that he sneaks into the back door of he''s house, he also sneaks in unconsciously.


    Holding Cheng Yaojia back to his house, Lu Zhangke kicks open the door and runs to the bed in a hurry. Song Qingshu quietly sneaks into the house when his door is not closed. With a little toe, he hides on the crossbeam. The whole process is flowing, even Lu Zhangke and other experts are not aware of it.


    After putting Cheng Yaojia on the bed, Lu Zhangke hurried back to close the door. Before closing the door, he also poked his head out to look around. Seeing that he didn''t attract people''s attention, he rubbed his hands and walked to the bed. In a very obscene and obscene tone, he said, "little beauty, I''m here."


    Song Qingshu shakes his head secretly. It''s true that wolves travel thousands of miles to eat meat and dogs travel thousands of miles to eat excrement. This lewd deer really can''t be on the stage.


    "Don''t you come here!" Cheng Yaojia yelled in his heart. Unfortunately, just now the deer staff guest had ordered her dumb acupoint in order to prevent her from yelling.


    Seeing the young woman''s full chest on the bed because of tension and rapid ups and downs, the deer staff guest could not help but stretch out his hand to unbutton her skirt.


    Song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t continue to watch the opera. He was about to help him, but suddenly there was a knock on the door: "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and put down his hand to watch the change.


    The deer stick guest was disturbed and could not help but scold: "what are the ghosts crying and howling in the middle of the night? Believe it or not, I''ll screw your head off! "


    "Mr. Lu, the master has orders to let you go right away." The man outside replied without emotion.


    "What Lu Zhangke was surprised, but he didn''t dare to disobey the order, so he had to put down the tent and cover Cheng Yaojia on the bed.


    "Little beauty, I''ll go out first and come back with you later."

 Chapter 1033

    Cheng Yaojia escaped, but he was not happy at all. When he thought that he would be doomed when the other party came back later, two lines of tears fell down.


    "What''s so sad about your wife?" Suddenly, a familiar and strange voice came from his ear. Cheng Yaojia opened his eyes wide and looked at the side with a perplexed face. What came into his eyes was a familiar face.


    A few hours ago, she thought that this face was the most terrible face in the world, but now when she saw him again, she couldn''t help feeling happy.


    Song Qingshu hung up the curtain again. Looking at the beautiful woman lying on the bed, she said jokingly, "is your wife happy or happy when you see me?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red, but his eyes were imploring.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized: "I almost forgot that you were punctured." Then he untied her acupoints and lifted her up.


    "Thank you." The acupoints have been ordered for such a long time. Now Cheng Yaojia''s whole body is still numb. He can only sit at the head of the bed and have a rest for a while.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, you are so polite." They are in a dark room, so close that song Qingshu can even smell the fragrance of Cheng Yaojia''s daughter''s house.


    Cheng Yaojia didn''t know what to think of. Suddenly, his face changed and he looked at him in a panic: "you... How can you be here?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a smile: "why, don''t you want me to be here? I''ll leave. Don''t regret it when the deer comes back."


    "No!" Seeing that he really wanted to leave, Cheng Yaojia exclaimed and subconsciously grabbed song Qingshu''s sleeve. The old man was really terrible just now. I don''t know why. Compared with her, she felt that the big beard in the kingdom of Jin was much more lovable.


    Song Qing''s bibliography light fell on her hand holding her sleeve, and said with a smile: "men and women are not compatible. When is the lady going to pull it?"


    Hearing his words, Cheng Yaojia''s hand seemed to be electrocuted. He thought to himself, when you touched me in the carriage, why didn''t you mention that men and women were not related? But how could she say that.


    "Isn''t that old man really your subordinate?" Cheng Yaojia hesitates, and he is a prostitute. After all, he is embarrassed to say the word "thief".


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu suddenly came up to her and asked, "do you think I sent someone to take you back?"


    The distance between them was so close that Cheng Yaojia could even feel the heat from each other. In a panic, she sat inside in a hurry until she kept a safe distance.


    Song Qingshu also went to bed and sat down beside her: "madam, it''s too heartbreaking. I''ve come to save you with good intentions, but you doubt me so much, ah ~"


    Now his acting skills have already been perfected, and the tone of a few words, combined with his manner, perfectly deduces a heartbreaking image.


    Cheng Yaojia was also embarrassed: "I''m sorry, I''m just too scared... And can you stop sitting so close?"


    Instead of hearing her, song Qingshu asked, "how can you fall into the hands of that deer?" Naturally, he knew the whole process, but if he told her that he had been watching, it would affect her image.


    "I''m by the river..." Cheng Yaojia doesn''t worry about him either. She tells the whole process in a soft voice. Although she''s still in a state of shock and a nightmare, her voice is still very beautiful, which makes her pores stretch out.


    "Madame, why are you alone by the river at night?" This is what song Qingshu is most concerned about. After all, Cheng Yaojia''s position at that time was quite far away from Yuqing temple.


    Cheng Yaojia wants to talk but stops. His face is flushed. He thinks that it''s easy to tell an outsider about the quarrel between husband and wife, not to mention that the culprit is you.


    Noticing her look, song Qingshu chuckled: "can''t it be a fight?"


    Cheng Yaojia hesitated for a moment and gave a sound.


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "it''s strange that the relationship between your husband and wife is not very good. Before, you had to save him regardless of yourself. Why did you quarrel when you treated him so affectionately?"


    Cheng Yaojia had been wronged in his heart. Hearing this, he could not help crying with his knees.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "you are so weak that you can fight. Needless to say, it must be your husband who bullied you."


    Cheng Yaojia cried even more.


    Song Qingshu quickly handed a handkerchief in the past: "don''t cry, I can''t see a woman cry in my life."


    Seeing that he was in a hurry, Cheng Yaojia warmed his heart and said in a soft voice, "you are different from other Jin people."


    "Are you more handsome than other golden men? I''ll tell you quietly that I''m the most beautiful man in the kingdom of Jin. " Song Qingshu said complacently.


    Cheng Yaojia could not help but smile: "you are not shy, just like you..." she was kind-hearted and worried about hurting each other''s self-esteem.


    Song Qingshu snorted: "the kingdom of Jin is different from your Southern Song Dynasty. We take the majestic and majestic shore as our beauty. You can see my beard, like iron slag, is the expression of the strongest masculinity, which is as popular as your southern white face."


    Cheng Yaojia believed it. He thought that it was no wonder that the army of Jin was so powerful. It turned out that the whole country was so proud of the majestic.


    He glances at Song Qingshu''s beard quietly. Cheng Yaojia shakes his head secretly, thinking that it''s hard for me to accept their aesthetics. It''s really pitiful for anyone to be his wife. When he''s intimate, his delicate skin won''t be stabbed to death by his bearded face


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was very hot. He stroked his face with his hand. What was he thinking about.


    "Well, give me the handkerchief when you dry your tears." Song Qingshu extended his hand to her.


    Cheng Yaojia was so embarrassed that she quickly gave the handkerchief back to the other party. However, she quickly saw the pattern on the handkerchief. It was clear that it was her own embroidered mandarin duck. She was shocked: "this handkerchief..."


    Song Qingshu directly put it back in his arms: "yes, you gave it to me before. I always carry it with me."


    Cheng Yaojia is very angry. I embroidered it for her husband. You took it from Daotai yamen before. What''s the gift.


    "The handkerchief is stolen by me. I''ll wash it and give it back to you." Cheng Yaojia knew that Mingzhao would not succeed in getting him back, so he could only use some tactful methods.


    "So?" Song Qingshu takes out the handkerchief again, which makes Cheng Yaojia happy. When he is about to reach for it, the other party puts the handkerchief on the tip of his nose and sniffs it gently, showing a face of intoxication. "Beauty tears, it''s more precious than pearls. Where can it be stolen?"


    Who is song Qingshu? How can she be blinded by her simple routine.


    Seeing his frivolous action, Cheng Yaojia is shy and anxious. She subconsciously reaches out her hand to get it back. Who knows that song Qingshu shrinks her hand, and she pours on Song Qingshu. As a result, her center of gravity is unstable and she pours on Song Qingshu.


    Wenxiang nephrite in my heart, song Qingshu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that my wife actually took the initiative to throw herself in her arms. How can I live up to such affection?" Then he stretched out his hand and tried to hold her.


    Cheng Yaojia, like a frightened rabbit, sat up straight and said, "you misunderstood me. I just didn''t sit still for a while. Don''t think about it."


    "Well, it''s a pity that my wife has such a beautiful face, but she can only look at it from a distance and can''t play with it. Ah, it seems that I''m not so lucky." Song Qingshu immediately sighed.


    Listening to his praise of his beauty, Cheng Yaojia had a complex mood of shyness and secret joy. Strange to say, the man in front of her obviously molested herself several times and took advantage of her, but she didn''t hate it at all. Thinking about it, she could only owe it to the other party. Although her words were frivolous, her behavior stopped at the end. She didn''t want to bully her body like the bastard of the deer.


    However, Cheng Yaojia''s three obedience and four virtues made him realize sensitively that he couldn''t stay in such an ambiguous atmosphere with this man. He quickly changed the topic and said, "it''s not because of you that I quarreled with Lu Lang this time."


    As soon as the words came out, Cheng Yaojia wanted to slap himself. He clearly wanted to break the current inexplicable atmosphere. How could he lead the topic to a more ambiguous direction?


    But it''s too late to change. Song Qingshu was stunned: "because of me? Because I don''t know what? "


    Cheng Yaojia closed his mouth, blushed and refused to say a word.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in fact, my wife doesn''t want to say that. I can roughly guess one or two. His wife spent the night with other men, and any man would doubt it. "


    Cheng Yaojia raised his head Huoran and said, "you did it on purpose."


    "No, No." Song Qingshu shook his finger. "I don''t deny that I really played a trick. But if Zunfu really knew you, wouldn''t he not believe you? You and I know that I didn''t do anything to you that night


    "Well," Cheng Yaojia also knew it. No wonder he said, "in fact, I think it''s strange. I''ve explained some twists and turns to him, but he doesn''t believe it. I don''t know why."


    Cheng Yaojia asked herself that although the situation at that time was really suspicious, she told the whole story clearly. With her understanding of her husband, she should be able to believe him.


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe Zunfu is too sensitive." He didn''t expect that his casual little means would make them quarrel so much that he had to doubt Lu Guanying''s mind.


    But he and Cheng Yaojia don''t know that the main reason why Lu Guanying is so angry is a coincidence. That night, song Qingshu took Shuanger back to the room. The sound of their intimacy inside was heard by the Jin soldiers outside. They mistook the room for Cheng Yaojia. Later, when they changed shifts, they chatted with each other and let Lu Guanying listen to them unintentionally, As a result, Cheng Yaojia''s explanation coincided with those soldiers'' words the next day. How could Lu Guanying believe his wife''s innocence again?

 Chapter 1034

    "Well, I''ve been here too long. I almost forgot that I have business to do." Song Qingshu got up and said, "madam, take a rest here. I''ll come back to meet you later."


    Cheng Yaojia jumped out of bed and pulled his sleeve: "don''t leave me!"


    She is weak in nature, and she has been frightened one after another today. If she had not been accompanied by song Qingshu, she would have collapsed. Cheng Yaojia shuddered at the thought of Lu Zhangke''s ugly and lustful appearance. I''ll stay here alone. What should I do if the deer stick guest comes back later?


    What''s more, she didn''t know where she was taken by the deer staff guest. The woman''s natural timidity made her just want to stay with the people she knew.


    Looking at her pitiful eyes, song Qingshu felt soft, and worried about what danger she would encounter if she stayed here: "well, I''ll take you with me, but you have to promise me that you won''t make any noise later, in case of disturbing the guard."


    "Eh ~" seeing that he was willing to take himself with him, Cheng Yaojia nodded busily, but he was deeply moved. Although he was fierce outside, he was a very gentle man in his heart.


    Song Qingshu smiles at her and raises his hands high: "come on, hold me."


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia stepped back in fright, blushed and said angrily, "how can this be done?"


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "where do you want to go? There are so many experts in the garden. If you don''t hold me, with your lightness skill, you will be found by the guards within a few steps."


    Cheng Yaojia knew that she wanted to fork in the bud, but it was too difficult for her to take the initiative to hold a man other than her husband. She said, "can we not hold him?"


    "Yes, you can stay here and wait for me to come back to save you, but the one who comes back first is Lu Zhangke. Don''t regret it." Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders with an indifferent expression on his face.


    Cheng Yaojia bites his lips and struggles. Although it''s too special to hold other men, it seems much easier to accept it than to be caught by Lu Zhangke again and lose his innocence


    After thinking about it, Cheng Yaojia finally went to song Qingshu with a stiff head. Seeing his hands raised high and the proud smile on his lips, she was itching with hatred. She thought that this man loved to tease herself.


    Seeing that she came over, she couldn''t make up her mind to hold herself. Song Qingshu gave a little smile and put her arms around her waist.


    "Ah," Cheng Yaojia exclaimed.


    "Shh ~" Song Qingshu put his finger on her lips and shook his head. "Madam, I forgot what she promised me just now. Don''t make a sound, so as not to disturb the guards."


    "Well!" Being held in his arms by a man other than her husband, Cheng Yaojia was too shy to speak. It seemed that the temperature of his fingers was still on his lips. For a moment, he was a little crazy.


    "Madame''s waist is very soft." Song Qingshu subconsciously pinched it with her hand and said in her ear.


    "I''ll... I''ll stay here and wait for you." Cheng Yaojia''s heart was pounding. He suddenly felt that his decision just now seemed to be a mistake.


    "Really?" Song Qingshu asked her with a smile. They were so close to each other that when they saw the woman''s white and red face, they could not help sighing that the woman had been married for so long and her skin was so good. Lu Guanying was really blessed.


    Cheng Yaojia hesitated and couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. Song Qingshu knew clearly: "since my wife can''t make a decision, let me help her."


    After that, without waiting for her to answer, she hugged her and flew out of the door.


    Cheng Yaojia was surprised, subconsciously want to exclaim, but think of each other''s advice, quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth.


    Taking a panoramic view of her actions, song Qingshu was happy: "madam, you are so lovely."


    Cheng Yaojia was so ashamed that he turned his head and didn''t even dare to look at him.


    Song Qingshu was very happy with his warm and moving body in his arms. He almost didn''t whistle. However, he also knew that business was important. He gradually put away his cynical smile and took her carefully to fly in the yard.


    It''s hard for Cheng Yaojia. Song Qingshu''s life is full of flowers. Although she was excited by this kind of cuddling, she soon regained her normal mind. However, she was different. She was originally a young lady who couldn''t get out of the gate. She also read books such as nvxun and biography of lienvzhuan, and occasionally secretly read storybooks such as Romance of the west chamber, Already feel is greatly improper, like now and other men cuddle together, that is really dare not think.


    They were close to each other. Cheng Yaojia had a vague illusion, as if the masculine breath of his body penetrated into his delicate skin through his clothes, and then into his body... His body became softer and softer, but his heart beat faster and faster.


    Song Qingshu soon noticed her abnormality and said gently, "I''m in a hurry. My wife should never mind. I won''t tell anyone what happened today."


    Feeling the tenderness of his voice, Cheng Yaojia gradually calms down. After all, she is also a disciple of Quanzhen. She also has the pride of a Jianghu person in her heart. When she is ashamed to the extreme, she simply opens her heart and even embraces each other''s waist to lighten his burden.


    When he noticed that the other person was holding himself, and the tip of his foot was so gently, he glided across the night sky like a night owl. The next moment, he had already appeared more than ten feet away. Cheng Yaojia was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. He thought that he was so good at martial arts.


    Song Qingshu is already familiar with eavesdropping. He recognizes the target at a glance, sneaks all the way with Cheng Yaojia in his arms, and soon touches the roof.


    Carefully opened the tile to look down, song Qingshu immediately took a breath, good guy, are acquaintances ah.


    The elder xuanming didn''t say anything about it. The King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist stood at the top of them, followed by ADA a''er. The other people didn''t know each other, but song Qingshu saw at a glance that they didn''t know martial arts. It was estimated that they were officials from Mongolia.


    However, what surprised song Qingshu most was that the man sitting in the first place was not Zhao Min, but a young master of royal guards.


    "Well, Bai is looking forward to it. I don''t think we will meet this time." Thinking of Zhao Min''s beautiful appearance, song Qingshu sighed.


    "Xiao Wang Ye, judging from the available information, Li Kexiu should be just lying with us. I''m afraid he is more inclined to take refuge in the Southern Song Dynasty." Hearing the voice coming from below, song Qingshu moved in his heart: Little Wang Ye? In addition, the master of Ruyang palace in this room seems to be Zhao Min''s brother, gaikuo Timur, who is also Wang Baobao.


    "Hum, I don''t know the current affairs. In this case, I will kill all the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty. Let''s see who Li Kexiu talks with." Wang Baobao slapped heavily on the table and grew up.

 Chapter 1035

    Song Qingshu laughs in his heart that Wang Baobao is much more rude and direct than his sister Zhao min.


    "Don''t do it, little prince." Sure enough, some Mongolian officials began to worry, "now Khan''s main energy is in the western countries, and the Central Plains side is negotiating peace with the Southern Song Dynasty. If you kill the Southern Song Dynasty envoys at this time, I''m afraid it will damage the event of Khan. If Khan blames him, even Ruyang king can''t afford it."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. It seems that the center of gravity of Mongolia has moved to the West. He has to make good use of this time. Otherwise, when Mongolia conquers the West and gathers the resources of the whole world to conquer China, it will be too late to stop it.


    Wang Baobao snorted: "I''m not so stupid. It''s a big deal to control the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty and not kill them. In that case, I''ll see how Li Kexiu and the Southern Song Dynasty can negotiate peace. "


    "Xiao Wang Ye''s move is really a clever one. Li Kexiu has not been lying to us all the time. Then we will control the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty and cut off his other options." Another Mongolian official echoed.


    Wang Baobao was very satisfied with his subordinates'' reaction. He turned to the other side and asked, "have you found the real foothold of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty?"


    "Originally, the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty was deeply hidden, but today the imperial envoy of the state of Jin led people to the Yuqing temple. Li Kexiu, who had been hiding in the dark, ran out to help him. It''s really suspicious. His subordinates sent someone to investigate and confirm that the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty really settled in the Yuqing temple, and this time it was Han Zhuozhou, the official of the Southern Song Dynasty." Said a man who looked like the head of the guard.


    "It''s really a big fish." At the same time, Wang Baobao sneered, "and the Minister of the state of Jin and the marshal of the capital actually came here. When the king dealt with the affairs of the Southern Song Dynasty, he would kill him and let the court of Jin make a mess again."


    Song Qingshu secretly wiped a cold sweat. He was really shot while lying down.


    "However, there are many bodyguards around Han kuozhou, and the Taoists of Yuqing Temple seem to be with them. As one of the five temples in Wudang, Yuqing temple''s strength can''t be underestimated. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to succeed." Some people worry.


    "How many experts can there be when Han Jianzhou comes here secretly? Not to mention that Yuqing temple is one of the five temples of Wudang, which is Wudang school. At that time, it was also a prisoner of the king''s rank. " Wang Baobao said, his face was hot, after all, these are the credit of his sister Zhao Min, "my father attaches great importance to this matter, Ruyang palace experts do out, how can not just a Han Yu Zhou?"


    "If you really want to make a strong attack, it''s nothing if it''s just a Han Yuzhou, but it''s too much noise. I''m afraid it''s against the original intention to make the whole Yangzhou city know." The key is pointed out below.


    Wang Baobao nodded slightly: "yes, at this point, we can''t openly conflict with Song Dynasty. The whole thing must be completed quietly in a very short time, so that we can easily carry out the following plan. Mr. crane, is the ten fragrant soft tendon powder enough this time? "


    He Bi Weng patted his own purse and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Little Wang Ye. Even ten jade temples can be put down."


    Hearing that they were planning to use poison so despicably, Cheng Yaojia was concerned about her husband''s safety. She trembled all over and accidentally stepped on the tile next to her. Song Qingshu could not help but secretly cry bad.


    "Who!" The hundred damage Taoist suddenly raised his head, and his whole body rushed to the roof like a shell. Before he arrived, Cheng Yaojia was shivering with cold.


    Song Qingshu hugs Cheng Yaojia''s waist and moves it to the side by force. He is worried that someone in Mongolia will recognize his current identity. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he quickly touches Cheng Yaojia''s Brocade and puts it on his face.


    As soon as he covered his face, a strong finger came from behind. Song Qingshu didn''t want to show his martial arts, so he raised his hand and used the Yang finger he had just learned to meet him.


    Two fingers intersect, two people body at the same time a shock, each other back, crushed the roof, fell into the house.


    Because song Qingshu was holding a person in his arms, he was afraid that he would hurt her. He could not completely release his strength and was forced to fall into the courtyard.


    As soon as he fell, Wang Baobao''s experts came out and surrounded them in the center.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was besieged for his own reasons, Cheng Yaojia said with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, I''m the one who bothered you."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I decided to bring you here, and it''s not your fault."


    Cheng Yaojia was deeply moved. She knew that Mongolia and Jin were enemies now, and she was not lucky to fall into the hands of the Mongols in his capacity. But even so, he didn''t blame himself. In contrast, her husband''s behavior was too chilling.


    In his heart, he was moved and sad. Cheng Yaojia bit his lip, broke free from his arms and stood in front of him: "I''ll help you block them. You''re good at lightness. Leave quickly."


    Seeing that she was putting on the three flowers juding palm technique of Quanzhen school, it was obvious that she was really going to fight for her own life. Song Qingshu was greatly moved and hugged her back: "don''t monkey around, believe me, I will protect you."


    Cheng Yaojia originally wanted to say something, but seeing his sincere eyes, he was a little crazy for a moment and nodded subconsciously.


    "What is your holiness, how dare you eavesdrop on our conversation?" Wang Baobao came out of the house with a bad look on his face. He didn''t know how long he had been on the roof. It would be terrible if those secrets were leaked just now.


    Seeing the sparkle in his eyes, song Qingshu knew that he had killed himself. He could not help but smile and pointed to a flower embroidered on the brocade Handkerchief: "I''m called the embroidery robber in the lower reaches of the river. Seeing that the little lady in this noble house is so beautiful, I can''t help itching. I didn''t expect you to find the trace."


    Although he knew that he was deliberately confusing the public, listening to the other party''s frivolous tone of a little lady shouting to himself, Cheng Yaojia gradually felt a sense of inexplicability.


    "Who brought this woman?" Wang Baobao looks at Cheng Yaojia. He feels that his eyes are tight. He looks at his men with a bad face. This action is confidential. He doesn''t even take his concubine with him. Who dares to bring a woman back?


    Lu Zhangke''s face changed greatly, and he quickly came forward and said, "tell your majesty, this is my subordinate... I met her outside just now, but I couldn''t help it, so I brought her back."


    "Son of a bitch!" Wang Baobao burst into a rage, but he had to endure the thought that they would have to make more efforts next. "Who can tell me who this embroidery bandit is?"


    A group of people looked at each other, and ADA frowned and replied, "it seems that there is no such person in the river and lake, but the nickname should be a vulgar flower picker." Before he took refuge in Ruyang palace, he was the head of the four elders of the beggars'' sect. He was known as Fang Dongbai, the eight armed sword. He was really valuable to the people in the Jianghu.


    "He is a member of the Duan family in Dali! I just used a Yang finger! " At this time, a Toutuo like man came out with a disheartened face and pointed to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu recognized that he was the one who pointed to him just now. He turned out to be the leader of the King Kong sect. No wonder he was able to use such a strong finger force just now.


    "Is it Duan Zhengchun, the southern king of Dali town?" A Da hesitated, saying that Duan''s Masters in Dali often practice Buddhism. They are either eminent monks or have nothing to do with the world. Duan Zhengchun is the only one who has a hobby of picking flowers.


    "Bah, Duan Zhengchun is nothing. He doesn''t have such strong power. I''m afraid he is the southern emperor, who is known as one of the five great masters of the Central Plains." The King Kong sect leader just pointed to him, but now his finger is still in pain. Naturally, he doesn''t believe that the other party will be a flower.


    "This..." Ah Da said with a wry smile, "the southern emperor has been a monk for many years. He is a master of Yideng, and will never do such a thing. What''s more, although he is masked, he is obviously in his prime of life and is not a master of Yideng."


    Song Qingshu listened to what they said. The more he guessed his identity, the more ridiculous he was. He was also happy to watch their jokes. Anyway, the more ridiculous he guessed, the better it would be for him.


    "All right!" Wang Baobao heard that his head was big. "No matter who he is, take him down."


    "Yes, sir Lu Zhangke was the first one to rush up to make up for his mistakes.


    Song Qingshu still has time to turn around and say to Cheng Yaojia behind him, "madam, this old man has just offended you. I''ll teach him a lesson for you."


    The deer stick guest was in a bad mood. The beautiful young woman who came to the mouth was cut off, and was taught a lesson by the little prince. When he heard song Qingshu''s words again, he almost didn''t blow her lungs: "look for death!" Immediately, he started to use his full skill and hit him on the chest with one palm.


    From a long distance, he noticed that a cold was coming. Cheng Yaojia looked away in horror, and saw that there was ice flowing between the hands of the deer staff guest. He could not help exclaiming: "be careful!"


    Song Qingshu turned around and gave her a little smile. He picked up a Yang finger and poked it into his palm. Over the years, his martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds, but now he talks with Zhang Sanfeng, Wang Chongyang and others. Although Lu Zhangke''s martial arts are high, they are far behind him.


    The finger came first and then came to the center of the palm. The deer stick man felt numb in the palm of his hand. Then the acupoints of his whole arm were sealed in an instant. He was so surprised that he quickly retreated back, but he got two slaps on his face.


    Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that Yiyang finger is really amazing. With his amazing internal power and cultivation vision, Yiyang finger is a powerful weapon to break the real Qi of the master''s family. By the way, it also has the effect of acupoint lighting. I''m afraid no one of the Duans in Dali can practice Yiyang finger to his level except master Yideng.


    "What''s the evil in my wife''s heart?" Song Qingshu points to the two red palms on Lu Zhangke''s face and looks at Cheng Yaojia. In fact, he had a chance to take Lu Zhangke''s life just now. However, he thinks that although these two old men are hateful, they are always Zhao Min''s loyal doglegs. It''s the so-called beating dog depends on the owner. If you really kill him, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain when you meet Zhao Min next time.


    ---


    Thanks for the support of Gao feiyuan, Xiangyu and many other readers. During this period of time, it was your support that blew up the chrysanthemum of several people in front of us, and we just got into 20 places. However, there are only more than ten tickets than the 21 pipe gods. Chrysanthemum can''t keep it any longe

 Chapter 1036

    Cheng Yaojia has seen Lu Zhangke''s martial arts before. He easily beat away Zhang Hongfan''s hooligans. He was defeated by his own martial arts. I''m afraid his own master can''t match his martial arts.


    After thinking about it, I''m afraid that only pharmacist Huang and Guo Jing could surpass the people she knew in her life. Who knows is such a master, but in front of this man, he seems like a three-year-old child with no resistance. Cheng Yaojia is a little confused.


    Obviously, as like as two peas in the face of the enemy, the man in front of him is still laughing and laughing. He doesn''t know why. Cheng Yao Yao feels like he is back in the middle of a girl''s life. What he sees in the romance of the west chamber is that the feeling of heartbeat is exactly the same as it is now.


    Looking at his bearded face, for the first time, Cheng Yaojia didn''t feel rude any more. Instead, he felt that he was magnificent


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red, and he soon remembered that he was his wife. He quickly looked away, but his heart was still beating uncontrollably.


    The master of Ruyang palace was subdued by song Qingshu''s hand in the moment just now. Even the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect master look ugly. Although their martial arts are far superior to those of Lu Zhangke, they still can''t hurt each other with one move. Where is the master of embroidery bandit? He is so fierce.


    Wang Baobao snorted coldly: "let''s go together, we must not let him run away!"


    "Yes, sir In the courtyard, dozens of famous monks gave a big shout and attacked together.


    There are many experts in Ruyang palace, but there are also some factions. The master of Vajra sect is superior to the Taoist, and has the highest martial arts. In name, it is under the personal command of Ruyang king;


    Xuanming Er Lao, a DA, a er, a San, Shenjian Baxiong and others are experts under Zhao Min''s command;


    As the son of Ruyang, Wang Baobao''s master is no inferior to his sister. Under his command, there are 18 pan monks with excellent martial arts skills, known as the "Eighteen vajras", which are divided into five swords, five swords, four sticks and four cymbals.


    If you fight alone, each King Kong is not the opponent of any one of the two masters. However, if four or five people join hands and help each other in attack and defense, they can beat any one of the two masters. You can imagine how powerful the eighteen King Kong is if they work together.


    I saw two monks step forward side by side, each with his right palm as his chest. Song Qingshu didn''t see these monks, but Qi Ji found out that their skills were not as good as those of xuanming. He didn''t take them seriously. He waved his left hand and led the two monks back. At this time, his main energy was to guard against the Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader. After all, their martial arts were too good. If they really joined hands to attack, they might be in trouble.


    "Amiamiha, amiha!" the two monks called in unison It''s like chanting a curse, and it''s like swearing. Although Cheng Yaojia was usually weak, he wanted to help song Qingshu in order to protect himself from fighting with so many people. However, his martial arts skills were too low to work in front of these experts, so he had to use his mouth to help him: "you are the only one to coax him!"


    She was usually shy, not to mention swearing. Even though she had never said anything serious, now she began to scold the monk for the sake of song Qingshu, and her face turned red with shame. She wanted to get into the room.


    The two monks stepped back three steps, and then the two monks put out their right palms respectively, stretched their palms against a monk''s vest, and pushed them back. The movements of the two monks remained the same, but another move was "paishanzhang".


    Song Qingshu frowned. Originally, he could easily escape with his lightness skill, but there was Cheng Yaojia behind him. Of course, he could hold her to escape together. However, the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader would never miss such a good opportunity. When they were in the air with Cheng Yaojia in their arms, it would be very difficult for them to attack at the same time.


    So he had to stand still to deal with the attack of the two monks. Now there are few enemies. Of course, he doesn''t want to fight with each other and expend his real strength. Now he tries to unload the strength of the two monks. Unexpectedly, his finger just touches the edge of the two monks'' palm. Suddenly, it''s like magnetic iron, and his finger is firmly attached to the edge of the two monks'' palm.


    The two monks immediately yelled, "amiamiha, amiha, amiha!"


    Song Qingshu even earned two times, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He was surprised and rushed to fight back with the powerful Qi in his body. Originally, they wanted to fly in an instant, but who knew that the two monks did not move. It turned out that there were another 22 monks behind them in two rows, each with his right palm against the back of his predecessors. Twenty four monks were in two rows.


    Song Qingshu suddenly remembered: "Tantric school has a method of combining martial arts. The five apprentices of darba in the legend of the eagle can fight with Hong Qigong. In the legend of Luding, nun Jiunan assassinates Kangxi among the experts of Shaolin Temple and robs Wei Xiaobao into a place of no one. As a result, facing six Tantric monks, she almost capsized in the sewer. It''s not wise for these 24 monks to work hard with me, no matter how strong my internal power is. "


    He was afraid that others would take advantage of the attack, so he decided to make a quick decision. With a clear roar, he had added 30% force to his hand, and then he pushed out obliquely, followed by a flash to the left. As a result, the strength of the 24 monks could not be united in a straight line. The six monks in front of him could not stop and rushed straight.


    Song Qingshu waved his hands repeatedly, slapping six times. Six monks fell to the ground and spat blood. But then the seventh and eighth monks rushed to the temple and waved their palms.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "isn''t it the same?" He clapped his right palm and connected it with the two monks'' palms. He was about to push it obliquely. Suddenly he heard the strong wind behind him. He knew that it was the hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader who finally made the move. His heart sank.


    It turns out that the hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader have been watching from the sidelines. The more they look, the more frightened they are. They think that this man is superior to them in martial arts. Fighting alone is by no means their opponent, but they are too high in status to bully others. However, seeing that song Qingshu was entangled by more than 20 monks, he knew that the opportunity was once in a blue moon. In addition, Wang Baobao had given an order before, and he could push the boat along the river, so he attacked together.


    As master level masters, their eyesight is naturally very important. It can be seen that song Qingshu''s hands are just stuck by the monk, and the two sides are at the critical moment of fighting for internal power. At this time, they have no defense power. The thunder strike of the two men''s joint efforts will make him die on the spot.


    Cheng Yaojia also noticed the two men''s attack. Although her martial arts skills were not high, her vision was not low. She quickly came to the same conclusion as the two men. At the moment of lightning, she had no time to think about it. Subconsciously, she threw herself on Song Qingshu and planned to use her body to bear the coming thunder for him.

 Chapter 1037

    The hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader are known for their ruthlessness and ruthlessness. They never have the word "pity for fragrance and jade" in their dictionaries. Seeing Cheng Yaojia standing in front of them, they didn''t hesitate at all. They split her directly. At the same time, they used her body to spread their internal power to the enigmatic embroidery robber.


    Before the two men''s attack, Cheng Yaojia had been oppressed by the fierce palm wind and couldn''t move. There was only a blank in her mind.


    Song Qingshu also noticed the strange situation behind him, and he was very anxious. You should know that XiaoLongNu had won the Seven Star Party of Quanzhen Wuzi. If it wasn''t for the jade she cultivated, she would have died on the spot. Now the hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader are fighting with all their strength, and their power is probably still above the Seven Star gathering of the five sons of Quanzhen. Cheng Yaojia''s internal power is far less than that of XiaoLongNu. If they are really hit, they will be killed in an instant. They have a Yang finger and joyful Zen. It''s too late to save her.


    Song Qingshu has a good feeling for this shy young woman. What''s more, now she is desperate to block her hand. How can she watch the tragedy happen.


    Song Qingshu clenches his teeth, grabs his hand with internal injuries, and then puts his arms around Cheng Yaojia''s slender waist. At the critical moment, people in the yard only feel that there is a flower in front of them. The next moment, song Qingshu appears with Cheng Yaojia in his arms.


    Song Qingshu''s skill is very good now. Just now, he suddenly received internal force to counteract the shock, which made him suffer a lot of internal injuries. In addition, he was so close to the end of the world that he spent a lot of power, which made him even more injured. So he just moved here in a flash, and his feet were soft, so he didn''t stand firm, and he staggered to the side.


    Thanks to his quick reaction, he made a few turns to the side, which relieved the momentum.


    Cheng Yaojia was held in his arms and looked up at his face when he turned around. His face turned red unconsciously as if he were in a dream.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but wipe a cold sweat, how to make it like those chilly scenes in TV dramas, it''s embarrassing. He really didn''t mean it.


    In order to resolve the embarrassment in his heart, he quickly moved his eyes to the place where they were.


    On the other side, the twenty-four monks saw that song Qingshu suddenly pulled their palms. They were very happy. When they competed with each other for internal power, either side suddenly withdrew their palms. It was just like opening the door to steal and looking for their own way to die. With the intention of taking advantage of your illness and killing you, they suddenly attacked the other side, leaving no chance for the other side to breathe.


    Who knows that song Qingshu suddenly disappeared from their eyes, and then appeared in front of them was the full blow of the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader.


    At this time, both sides saw clearly what was going on, and could not help complaining secretly. However, they could not help it. At this time, it would be a dead end for either side to pull their hands. Therefore, both sides had no choice but to fight each other.


    Although the martial arts of the Vajra sect master and the hundred damage Taoist priest are much better than those of these pan monks, now they are competing for their internal power, which is the most difficult thing to do. In addition to the magic combination and body skills of the pan monks, the four palms meet each other, the Vajra sect master and the hundred damage Taoist priest turn red in an instant, and the 24 pan monks shake their bodies together.


    Song Qingshu knew that if he attacked from other places at this time, these people would be seriously injured even if they did not die. However, the experts of Ruyang palace were completely injured, which was not in his own interests. Now the situation in Yangzhou is extremely complex, and it is necessary to use the power of Ruyang palace to break the situation.


    Weighing the pros and cons, song Qingshu said with a long smile: "it''s a long night. I want to be with a beautiful woman. I''m sorry I won''t be with you." After that, he hugged Cheng Yaojia for several times and disappeared into the night.


    The eight heroes of the magic arrow shot their arrows in a hurry. Unfortunately, song Qingshu''s figure was uncertain. Where did they shoot? They could only watch them leave.


    The whole process witnessed song Qingshu with a weak woman in the cloud of experts surrounded by natural and unrestrained escape, Wang Baobao can not help but face iron green, see the yard both sides are still red eyes thick neck to fight internal force, is not even a breath: "enough, give me stop!"


    With Wang Baobao''s intervention, the two sides dare to withdraw their internal forces bit by bit and finally stop.


    "Who can tell me the origin of that embroidery thief?" Wang Baobao looks very ugly.


    All the experts looked at each other and saw the fear in the eyes of their peers. All along, they were very proud of their martial arts. They thought that with their strength, they could easily sweep all the major factions in the Central Plains. But now they were played by an expert who didn''t know where.


    Seeing that no one answered, Wang Baobao was even more agitated. After thinking about it, he ordered: "if the news leaks, the Southern Song Dynasty will be on guard. The previous plan is ahead of schedule, and we will take action tonight!" The essence of Mongolia''s tactics lies in one word. As a new generation of Mongolian general, Wang Baobao naturally understands the essence of Blitzkrieg.


    "Yes All the masters took orders. They had just lost their face in front of the master. At this time, everyone was excited and wanted to brush their shame.


    Noticing his high morale, Wang Baobao nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand: "let''s go!"


    Song Qingshu holds Cheng Yaojia, but he doesn''t know how long it takes. He estimates that the people in Ruyang palace can''t chase her, so he puts her down.


    As soon as he stopped, song Qingshu couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Cheng Yaojia suddenly turned pale and grabbed his sleeve anxiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I just had an internal injury. It''s not in the way." Song Qingshu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and laughed indifferently.


    "It''s all hematemesis. How can it be out of the way? I''ve brought some healing medicine from Quanzhen sect. Take it quickly." Cheng Yaojia flurried out a pill from his arms.


    "It''s just spitting blood. I''m used to spitting." Song Qingshu smiles, presses her hand and asks her to take the medicine back. "I''ll just use my exercise to adjust my breath." With that, he sat on the ground and the Qi in his body kept flowing.


    Although the injury he suffered just now is not light, his internal power has reached the level of perfection. It has already been circulating and growing. It only takes a few weeks for him to recover from the internal injury.


    When Cheng Yaojia saw that he said that he would do it, she could not help bluffing. In her impression, people around her, no matter the master or the elders, would find a quiet room where they would not be disturbed when they were healing. There would even be trusted people to protect the Dharma. How could he just sit down and start healing?


    However, the amazing martial arts of the other party in He Yuan made her trust the other party inexplicably. She looked at him quietly and thought in her heart: I didn''t expect that he was so good at martial arts. I wanted to take him out of Daotai yamen before.


    Cheng Yaojia can''t help but smile shyly at the thought of his naive thoughts. Because song Qingshu was healing, she sat down beside him in a bored way and looked at him in a daze.


    Seeing that the brocade handkerchief he used to cover his face fell to the grass nearby, Cheng Yaojia picked it up and subconsciously wanted to put it back in his arms. After all, this brocade handkerchief was specially embroidered for her husband. She was robbed by her husband a few days ago. She always wanted to get it back, but unfortunately she didn''t have the chance.


    Now seeing the opportunity appeared, she hesitated. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Holding the brocade handkerchief in midair, she didn''t take the next step.


    Suddenly, Yu Guang in her eyes noticed the sweat on the forehead of the man beside her. She thought that he had suffered internal injury just to save himself. Suddenly, she felt soft in her heart. She picked up the brocade and gently wiped it for him.


    After wiping the sweat for him, Cheng Yaojia stares at the brocade handkerchief in his hand and is in a daze. Thinking of her husband''s excesses during this period, she can''t help but get angry: since you don''t like the brocade handkerchief, I''ll give it to someone else.


    Over the years, she has been following the rules, but once she has this bold idea, she can''t stop the impulse in her body. Cheng Yaojia''s heart is pounding. Seeing that song Qingshu is still closing her eyes to heal, she puts the brocade handkerchief between her trembling fingertips into the arms of the men around her.


    There was a smile on Song Qingshu''s lips: "is this the thing that my wife gave me?"


    Cheng Yaojia was so nervous that she almost didn''t jump up. She looked up and saw that song Qingshu had opened her eyes and looked at herself with a smile. She wanted to have a crack in the ground that she could get in immediately.


    "You bully me ~" Cheng Yaojia almost cried.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "where did I bully you?"


    "You just woke up, but pretended to be still healing, deliberately... Deliberately see my jokes, don''t you bully me?" Cheng Yaojia''s tears began to flow down, but he couldn''t stop them.


    Seeing her tears, song Qingshu was immediately flustered. He quickly took out his handkerchief to wipe the tears on her face: "wronged, I was really healing just now. I didn''t wake up until you touched me."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red, and Bai Nen''s hand spread forward: "take it!"


    "What do you want?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    Cheng Yaojia glanced at the brocade handkerchief in his hand, blushed and said, "that!"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he didn''t give it back to her at all. Instead, he put it back in his arms: "this can''t do. You''ve given it to me."


    "I didn''t give it to you. You stole it." Cheng Yaojia said.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "who put the brocade into my arms just now?"


    Cheng Yaojia blushed like a rose petal: "even if it''s from me, I''ve changed my mind now. Give it back to me!" Then he rushed to get it back from him.


    However, song Qingshu''s reaction is faster. When his hand shrinks to the back, Cheng Yaojia pours into the air. He loses his balance and falls into his arms.


    Of course, there are countless ways to help her with song Qingshu''s martial arts, but is he the kind of Lu man who doesn''t understand the customs? Simply did not respond, let the other side like their own fall.


    Cheng Yaojia''s Apricot eyes suddenly opened up, because when she fell into song Qingshu''s arms, they actually kiss each other''s lips directly.

 Chapter 1038

    Cheng Yaojia''s whole brain was confused. Until song Qingshu opened her lips and knocked on her shell teeth, when their tongues touched each other, she finally recovered and pushed him away. The whole person seemed to be a frightened rabbit and ran to one side, leaving only a figure for him. Her delicate figure trembled slightly in the cold wind of the cold night, which was very pitiful.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. His action just now was just a subconscious reaction. A shy family could not stand his action.


    "Just now..."


    As soon as song Qingshu was about to speak, he was interrupted by Cheng Yaojia: "nothing happened just now."


    "Er..." since the women have said that, it''s not easy for song Qingshu to say anything more, "why don''t I return this brocade handkerchief to his wife?"


    As soon as the words came out, song Qingshu wanted to slap himself. Has he not practiced for a long time? Now he looks like a hairy boy.


    Hearing what he said, Cheng Yaojia''s body trembled, but her reply was unexpected: "anyway, it''s already dirty. Keep it for yourself."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned. What does that mean?


    "Why did Madame give up her life just now?" Recalling that Cheng Yaojia in He Yuan was in front of him, song Qingshu was moved.


    "I... I don''t know why. At that time, I was at a loss." Cheng Yaojia was also a little absent-minded. "Maybe I thought that if you didn''t save me, you wouldn''t be in danger..."


    "Can''t it be because you don''t want me to die?" Song Qingshu came up to her and asked softly.


    "I hope you will respect yourself!" Cheng Yaojia bit his lip and turned around.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s face was thicker than the wall, and then he ran to the opposite of her: "where can I not respect myself?"


    Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help but give him a white look, and hummed: "you don''t respect yourself anywhere ~" she thought that her lips, which had never been touched by other men, were tasted by him wantonly just now. She was ashamed and angry, but she knew that the kiss was caused by her carelessness, so she was embarrassed to blame him.


    Song Qingshu''s body was half crisp because of her sweet voice. Just about to say something, Cheng Yaojia said, "I''m going back."


    "So early?" Song Qingshu expressed his disappointment.


    Cheng Yaojia almost didn''t get angry. He thought it was midnight now. Where was it early? Don''t say she''s a wife now. Even when she was waiting for words, she didn''t have the reason to stay out so late with a man.


    Song Qingshu also realized that his words were somewhat unreasonable, and said in a hurry, "I''ll take you back."


    "No more." Cheng Yaojia waved his hand in a hurry. As soon as he came, his husband had misunderstood him. If he saw them together in the middle of the night, how could it be better? Secondly, when she stayed with him, her heart was always pounding. After all, she was a traditional woman who followed the rules. After realizing this, she decided to stay away from him as far as possible, so as not to do anything shameful.


    Song Qingshu saw her eyes Dodge, can''t help laughing: "I have so terrible? If you meet someone like Lu Zhangke later, you won''t have such good luck every time. "


    Cheng Yaojia hesitates when he talks about Lu Zhangke. Compared with Lu Zhangke and Zhang Hongfan, the man around him can be called a gentleman. Moreover, even if something really happens to him that shouldn''t happen, it seems that it''s better than being spoiled by those lewd thieves


    "But because of what happened before, Lu Lang already doubted us..." later, Cheng Yaojia was too shy to say.


    Song Qingshu immediately realized her worry and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ll take you to yuqingguan and leave. You won''t appear in front of your husband."


    "Thanks... Thanks." Cheng Yaojia then some apology, "this is too wronged you."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand indifferently: "just as I thank my wife for giving up her life to save her today."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red again. She lowered her head and went to yuqingguan. Now there are no pursuers behind her. Of course, she can''t let song Qingshu leap around her waist again. Song Qingshu also enjoyed spending time with her, let alone urging her. They walked slowly along the river to yuqingguan.


    Along the way, they talked a lot, but most of them were asked by song Qingshu, and Cheng Yaojia just answered passively. Although she is very shy and reserved, she can''t stand song Qingshu''s skillful questioning method. Along the way, it is estimated that song Qingshu knows everything except some secret features of her body.


    For example, there are those people in her family, how well she gets along with her parents in law, and what interesting things she has experienced since childhood


    Cheng Yaojia also gradually relaxed, and he was no longer as defensive as before, but regarded him as a good friend.


    They talked and laughed together. Time passed unconsciously. Seeing the outline of Yuqing temple not far away, Cheng Yaojia felt a little reluctant.


    "What''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with him? I''m married, and he''s still a man of gold..." when he left, Cheng Yaojia was a little absent-minded.


    But song Qingshu looked at the direction of yuqingguan with a dignified face: "wait, there seems to be something wrong in it."


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Yaojia finally came to his senses. Thinking that her husband was still in it, she was worried.


    "I don''t know. I seem to hear the fighting." Song Qingshu frowned, "I''ll go to find out first."


    "No, I''m going in, too!" Thinking that her husband is likely to be in danger, how can Cheng Yaojia rest assured outside.


    Song Qingshu suddenly had a strange look on his face. He leaned up to her ear and said, "madam, you don''t want to be held by me."


    "Nonsense what ~" Cheng Yaojia suddenly light angry unceasingly, can''t help but is a powder fist.


    "Well, well," Song Qingshu grabbed her hands in a hurry, "I can''t take you in."


    "Eh ~" feeling the heat from his palm, Cheng Yaojia jumped in his heart and quickly retracted his hand.


    Although song Qingshu was teasing her, she had already paid attention to Yu Qingguan. Who was the one who was trying to attack the emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty?


    A hug process Yao Jia''s slender waist, a little toe, two people quietly sneaked into the Yuqing temple.


    Although Cheng Yaojia was held by him so many times, she was still shy. However, thinking that he had just suffered an internal injury and was worried about his body, she hesitated for a moment and then pressed him tightly, hoping to lighten his burden.


    Feeling the soft and warm body in his arms, song Qingshu can''t help but feel a wave in his heart. However, the scene in front of him makes him wake up from his beautiful thoughts.

 Chapter 1039

    With Cheng Yaojia in his arms, song Qingshu and Cheng Yaojia are hiding in a thick tree in Yuqing temple, just taking a panoramic view of what happened in other courtyard.


    The whole Yuqing temple is full of monks. The Taoists of Yuqing temple have been gathered together to take care of it. Obviously, they have lost their resistance.


    Wang Baobao stands in the yard, surrounded by experts of Ruyang palace.


    The only thing that Han kuozhou and his party can resist is Linghu Chong''s disguised Wu Tiande. He can only see one person and one sword. In the joint attack of the two old men of xuanming, he doesn''t lose at all, but he is also entangled by the two old men.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself: Linghu Chong''s swordsmanship is extremely high. If he was against any one of the two masters of xuanming, he would have won a long time ago. However, together with the two masters of xuanming, both attack and defense have increased greatly. Even Zhang Wuji, who was a great success at the beginning, is very difficult to deal with, not to mention Linghu Chong now. It''s thanks to the magic of Dugu Jiujian and the elder''s fear of yingxingda. Otherwise, Linghu Chong would have been under the control of xuanming.


    "Your companions have all been arrested. Why are you fighting in the corner? We Mongolians attach great importance to talents. As long as you lay down your arms and take refuge in us, I promise that your treatment will be better than that in the Southern Song Dynasty. " Seeing Linghu Chong''s amazing swordsmanship, Wang Bao raised his love for money.


    Linghu Chong cold hum: "less nonsense!" He has always been chivalrous and righteous. How could he make such an act of joining the enemy.


    "Wang Baobao," Han said angrily, "now the Song Dynasty and Mongolia are in peace talks. Isn''t your behavior good at initiating war?"


    Wang Baobao said with indifference, "what if you are good at initiating war? Anyway, you people in the Southern Dynasty are very weak. Many people in Mongolia do not approve of Khan''s peace talks with you. It''s better to fight."


    In fact, he knew that this time Khan was determined to concentrate his efforts on dealing with the western countries, and would never restart the war with the Southern Song Dynasty at this critical moment. However, how could he be stupid enough to tell the truth? As a famous Mongolian general, he would not know how to bluff.


    Han Yu Zhou was really frightened by him. His face changed and he couldn''t speak for a moment. In fact, he is also concerned about chaos, because he has been planning the northern expedition to the kingdom of Jin all these years, and he is about to fulfill his wish. If there is a war with Mongolia, the northern expedition will come to nothing.


    Seeing that the two masters of xuanming had been unable to take Linghu Chong, Wang Baobao said to the hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader in a hurry, "we need to deal with everything as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad to disturb others, so we also ask two gentlemen to take this man."


    Originally, the Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader were self respecting, so they would never treat a younger generation with more deceiving and less deceiving. However, they had suffered a great loss under the embroidery bandit before, and they were already disgraced and embarrassed to put on airs. Fortunately, there are all the people in the palace around. No one will disclose what happened today.


    They looked at each other and went to Linghu Chong. Although Linghu Chong''s swordsmanship was high, how could he defeat so many masters? After a few moves, the sword skills were scattered.


    The King Kong sect leader sees a flaw and directly bullies him into his arms. Hu Chong is surprised. Dugu Jiujian subconsciously counterattacks. Who knows that the sharp point of the sword stabs the opponent like a piece of King Kong Rock, and the long sword in his hand is forced to bend an exaggerated arc.


    When Linghu Chong was lost, the King Kong sect leader pointed him to the big acupoint on his chest. Linghu Chong vomited a mouthful of blood, and then he was slapped by a hundred damage Taoist. If he hadn''t sucked the star and protected his body, these two times would have been enough to kill him.


    Fortunately, Wang Baobao cherished his talents and ordered his men to stay alive in advance, but the two old men of xuanming didn''t go on mending the sword.


    With the last man captured, the Southern Song Dynasty had no resistance and was bound by Wang Baobao''s men.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although there were many experts under Wang Baobao''s command, they were not vegetarian in the Southern Song Dynasty. With the help of Taoists such as yuqingguan, how could they be subdued so quickly?


    After moving his nose, song Qingshu suddenly smelled a strange smell. It suddenly came to his mind that it was Shixiang ruanjin powder. I don''t know what method they used to make it spread in the air. As a result, many people in yuqingguan lost their resistance in their sleep, which led to the situation of one-sided war.


    Cheng Yaojia had been holding his clothes tightly, watching the situation below, and finally found that her husband was depressed by a Mongolian soldier. He exclaimed in his heart that his body was moving.


    Song Qingshu has been paying attention to her for a long time. Seeing that she wants to rush in, he grabs her in a hurry.


    "Let go of me, I''m going to save Lu Lang." Fortunately, the noise in the distance and the delicate voice of Cheng Yaojia didn''t disturb the people in Ruyang palace.


    Song Qingshu said: "madam, calm down. What''s the difference between going down now and being killed?"


    "But I can''t watch Lu Lang suffer, but I just stand by." Cheng Yaojia also knows that with her own martial arts, I''m afraid any of the following monks will be able to surpass herself. However, in time, she also has the courage to live and die with her husband.


    "It''s not a stand by, it''s a long-term plan." Song Qing was afraid that she would jump down regardless of everything, so he had to hold her tightly. "Now we are outnumbered. My wife will go back to Daotai Yamen with me first, and we will discuss how to rescue them."


    "But..."


    Cheng Yaojia still wanted to speak, but song Qingshu immediately interrupted: "it''s nothing, but don''t worry. You heard that just now. Wang Baobao won''t kill them. Besides suffering a little, Zunfu won''t be in danger for a while."


    Hearing what he said, Cheng Yaojia gradually calmed down. Knowing that what he said was reasonable, he gradually gave up the struggle.


    "Let''s go first." See her calm down, song Qingshu said a, then embrace her quietly left yuqingguan.


    On the way back to Daotai yamen, song Qingshu kept comforting Cheng Yaojia. Unfortunately, the whole person of the other party couldn''t give up and didn''t know what he was thinking. Song Qingshu had to start thinking about how to face the current situation.


    In fact, in a sense, Wang Baobao helped him today. Originally, Li Kexiu almost reached an agreement with the Southern Song Dynasty. Song Qingshu was worried about how to stop it. As a result, Wang Baobao made such a move today that Li Kexiu could not collude with the Southern Song Dynasty.


    In addition, Jianghuai does not border with Mongolia, so Li Kexiu can not easily fall to Mongolia because of his inherent disadvantage, which left enough time for song Qingshu to arrange his own plan.


    After returning to Daotai yamen, song Qingshu said to Cheng Yaojia, "madam, you are too frightened tonight. Go back to your room first to have a rest. I will help you find a way to save your husband."


    Cheng Yaojia nodded, but he didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he followed him into his room.


    "Madame, what is this?" Song Qingshu was just about to ask questions, but he was shocked by what happened next. He saw Cheng Yaojia quietly take off his clothes outside, revealing his crystal clear skin.


    ------------


    Ps.


    As the saying goes, left eye jump, peach blossom, right eye jump, chrysanthemum. Flower.


    I''ll just say why my right eye has been jumping today. When I look at the monthly ticket ranking, I suddenly understand it all. In the morning, it was still in the 20th place. As a result, it was blasted seven times by the people behind, and now it has slipped to the 27th place.


    I went to inquire about it and found out that from today until 12:00 noon on the 23rd, the reward is double monthly ticket. It''s really a dog''s day.


    Can''t always be exploded, how also have to let the front of those chrysanthemum. Bloom.


    For monthly ticket, for explosion. Chrysanthemum!!!


    Pss.


    Monks recently opened the micro letter public official account: Liu Le monk, who will send some books related to consultation and welfare to the official account in the future, and will also exchange with the public numbers and readers. Welcome to come to molester.


    Focus on the way: open up micro letters, point discovery - point search - point official account - search for "Liu Le monk". Some readers can''t find out the response through the reader''s response. So it''s better to follow the steps I have said, and to open the official account, and search the official account for "Liu Er monk".

 Chapter 1040

    Cheng Yaojia blushed and silently took off his clothes. His two arms, white as jade, were exposed to the moonlight, making them even more crystal clear as jade. Maybe it was the cold in the late night, or her heart was too nervous, her skin exposed to the air gradually floated a thin layer of shudders.


    Song Qingshu was a little silly. He didn''t react for a moment. The first reaction in his mind was that the button of her dress was broken by the palm wind in He Yuan just now? After all, with Cheng Yaojia''s ladylike temperament, she can never take off her clothes in front of a man other than her husband.


    Until Cheng Yaojia reached out again and began to take off her second dress, song Qingshu finally responded and quickly stepped forward and pressed her hand: "madam, what is this for?"


    Cheng Yaojia lowered his head, could not see the expression on her face clearly, but could only see her red ears. He only heard her say in a slightly inaudible voice: "you are not related to Lu Lang, so it''s too difficult for you to help them..."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t laugh or cry: "madam, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to blackmail you when I brought you back, but..."


    "I know you are very nice," Cheng Yaojia looked up and looked at him with a pair of big watery eyes. "You have saved me several times. I''m not the kind of person who takes an inch. I don''t pretend that I don''t know anything. I want you to save people in vain."


    Song Qingshu said: "I''m trying to find a way to save them. Don''t get me wrong..."


    Cheng Yaojia smiles and shakes his head: "you are kind to me and willing to help for me. I am very grateful. But after all, you are a senior official of the state of Jin. Song, Jin and Su are irreconcilable. Seeing that the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty is in trouble, you have done your utmost. How can I trouble you again and again with peace of mind? "


    "But you are in a high position, and you are good at martial arts. I really can''t think of any reward that can interest you. After thinking about it, maybe you will be interested in my body," Cheng Yaojia continued, blushing. "I hope you don''t dislike my marriage."


    "How can I dislike your marriage?" Song Qingshu subconsciously replied. After answering, he realized that it was not right. He said with a smile, "I didn''t mean that. I didn''t ask you to repay me like this."


    Song Qingshu asked himself that he was really interested in this shy young woman, but when he got her like this, he always felt that there was something missing. Now he has lived among thousands of flowers. He has long been divorced from the vulgar taste.


    A cold wind blows outside the door. Cheng Yaojia has a cold war. He subconsciously hugs his arms and says, "do you want me to stand at the door all the time?"


    "Look at my memory!" Song Qingshu patted the forehead, mainly because her previous behavior was too unexpected, which made him confused for a while.


    Hearing the footsteps of bodyguards patrolling in the corridor outside, song Qingshu runs to close the door. Although Cheng Yaojia is someone else''s wife, he doesn''t want her body to be seen by another man.


    After closing the door, song Qingshu takes off his coat in a hurry. Cheng Yaojia''s face is even more red. He stands shivering in the same place, like a delicate orchid.


    Song Qingshu was so accomplished that he didn''t realize that her heart beat faster for several grades. He quickly explained, "madam, don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t take off my clothes for..."


    He opened his mouth and didn''t know how to explain it better, so he simply gave it to action.


    He stepped forward and put his coat on her. Song Qingshu said softly, "madam, you don''t have to be like this. I have a sincere relationship with you. I''m not a mean person who takes advantage of others'' danger."


    Cheng Yaojia''s body shook and tears streamed down: "you are the Grand Marshal of the kingdom of Jin. What kind of beautiful woman have you never met? How can you treat me as a married woman? I also blame that I don''t know myself. I still want to use this as a condition to ask you to save them..."


    Seeing the woman crying in front of him, song Qingshu was immediately dumbfounded. Although he had lived in thousands of flowers, sometimes he still didn''t understand the woman''s idea. He was a gentleman at this time. Shouldn''t she be happy? Why did he cry?


    "Don''t get me wrong, madam. She is beautiful and dignified. She has a fatal attraction to any man." Song Qingshu explained quickly.


    The sobbing voice of Cheng Yaojia gradually stopped: "is that because I married someone?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless. He subconsciously explained, "it''s good to marry a man. Only married women know how to serve a man more happily, eh..."


    Halfway through, song Qingshu suddenly realized that something was wrong. Cheng Yaojia showed a shy expression and turned around: "you are... You are good or bad."


    The beautiful lady was angry, but her voice was tender and moving. Song Qingshu was so excited that she went forward and hugged her in her arms: "how does madam know I''m bad?"


    Now they are close to each other. Cheng Yaojia''s soft hips are just above song Qingshu''s belly. Feeling the hard pressure of the man behind him, Cheng Yaojia''s voice trembles: "you... Aren''t you doing me... Bad?"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu embraces her soft body and is reluctant to let go. Her belly also begins to rub her slowly.


    Cheng Yaojia blushed even more. The woman''s reserve made her subconsciously want to escape, but she immediately wanted to come here, so she had to bite her lips and endure the shame from her body.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers glided over her face, and finally stayed on her hair between her temples. He said with admiration, "how does my wife maintain her hair so smooth and bright?"


    If a man dares to put his hand on her cheek on weekdays, she would have slapped her face in shame, but now the man behind is not only putting his hand on her cheek?


    But she could only endure shame, and at the same time, she would answer his question in a trembling voice: "you men don''t understand these things about your daughter''s family."


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy and untied the bun on her head. "It''s more beautiful for madam to have her hair scattered."


    The breath of the man behind him could be heard, and his steel needle like beard could be felt on the skin of his neck. Cheng Yaojia''s body trembled even more severely: "we Han people... Han women, after we get married... Our hair should be combed in a bun."


    "There is the beauty of hair spreading, and there is the beauty of bun combing." Song Qingshu said in her ear.


    Feeling each other''s hand gently rubbing his soft hair, Cheng Yaojia seems to have an illusion that his skin is being caressed so wantonly.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 1041

    Cheng Yaojia was flustered and asked: "well... Do you prefer to have my hair in a bun or not?" As soon as the words came out, she would like to find a way to get in. In this way, they would come out of her mouth. It''s incredible to change into normal times.


    Song Qingshu was very happy and whispered in her ear: "you are more graceful and graceful when you are in a bun. You are more beautiful and lively when you are not in a bun. I like both of them."


    Cheng Yaojia was very ashamed, and his face was very hot. He lowered his head and didn''t say a word there.


    Song Qingshu continued to ask, "has Master Lu Shaozhuang ever combed your hair at home?"


    Cheng Yaojia pursed her mouth and shook her head. She thought to herself that it was so complicated for a man to comb his hair in a bun.


    But song Qingshu''s next sentence was unexpected: "if my wife doesn''t dislike it, I''ll comb it for her."


    Cheng Yaojia was a little absent-minded and nodded blankly.


    Song Qingshu smiles and curls her hair skillfully. Before long, a beautiful bun will be combed.


    When the man behind her weaves her hair with his fingers, Cheng Yaojia only feels as if there is a current coming from her hair, which rippling all over her body, making her dizzy.


    "Ma''am, come and see if I can make it?" Song Qingshu hugged her shoulders and pushed her to the bronze mirror.


    Cheng Yaojia finally opened his eyes and looked at the pink faced woman in the bronze mirror. He thought how could he look so gorgeous now? After a long time, I thought of the other party''s problem. I looked up and exclaimed, "how did you... How did you do it?"


    She usually needs the help of a servant girl to do her hair well. It''s easy for her to take a light car to Yangzhou, so it''s impossible to take the servant girl on the road. Therefore, she is not so satisfied with the effect of doing her hair well. I didn''t expect that the man behind her can do it better than herself.


    Without him, hands are ripe!


    After Song Qingshu came to this world, he had too many confidants. Moreover, he came from a previous life and didn''t have as many taboos as those men in this world. Therefore, he loved to play some boudoir games with them to enhance his feelings, such as thrushing, hairdressing and so on


    Of course, the specific reason is not to tell Cheng Yaojia the truth. Song Qingshu had to smile and say, "it''s thanks to my husband''s beautiful life. Otherwise, no matter how hard I weave the bun, it won''t look good."


    Cheng Yaojia felt dizzy when she heard that. Even if she had ever experienced such sweet words, her husband was cautious in his words and deeds, for fear that he would be rude to her. Even if they were in private, he would not have any more upright words and deeds. Although the couple were extremely affectionate in the eyes of outsiders, it was more appropriate for her to describe them as respectful to each other.


    It''s not bad to respect each other, but I always feel that something is missing.


    The man behind her gave her a different feeling. Although she was rude and handsome, she was far away from her husband, but he could always make her heart beat faster and blush.


    After all, Cheng Yaojia is not a little girl who doesn''t know the world. He soon understands that the other party is full of sweet words. I''m afraid he has cheated the girls. Moreover, he has no idea how many women he has practiced in this bun.


    Don''t know why, she suddenly some sour, in the mind also subconsciously blurt out.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately said with a smile: "I just play with my wife at home on weekdays, which makes you laugh."


    Cheng Yaojia blushed and said with embarrassment, "your wife is so happy." She was not surprised at all. After all, it would be strange for a man as powerful as him to have no wife at this age.


    Moreover, hearing him mention his wife, Cheng Yaojia is a little relieved. What he did today is sorry for his husband, and what he did is also sorry for his wife. It seems that he has a common language with him.


    "Isn''t Madame happy?" Song Qingshu gave her a meaningful look.


    Cheng Yaojia sighed, thinking that he felt very happy before, but everything changed after he came to Yangzhou, and if he was happy, he would not come to another man''s room in the middle of the night.


    Seeing her sad face, song Qingshu gave a little smile and went forward to pick her up by bending her leg: "madam, don''t worry too much. Everything will be fine."


    When she is picked up by a man other than her husband, Cheng Yaojia subconsciously screams, but immediately bites her lips, because she thinks that all this is her own choice, and the other party has just refused several times. She worries that her emotions will spoil his interest. If she can''t persuade him to save Lu Lang tonight, it''s too late to regret.


    Seeing him holding himself closer and closer to the bed, Cheng Yaojia''s heart was beating more and more fiercely. Is this moment coming after all?


    She did not dare to open her eyes, so she had to bury her head in the chest of song Qingshu.


    Feeling that the other party had already held her and sat on the bed, Cheng Yaojia''s whole body was shaking violently, and he didn''t know where to put his hands. However, thinking of persuading him to help himself save people tonight, if he had been in such a state, he would inevitably dislike him, so he had to bear the shame and summon up the courage to look at him.


    Who knows that when you open your eyes, what appears in front of you is the other person looking at you with a smile. His eyes are as clear as water, without any lust.


    Song Qingshu gently put her on the bed, pulled the brocade on her body, and said with a smile, "madam, you''ve been scared so much tonight. Let''s have a good rest here."


    "But..." Cheng Yaojia was in a hurry. When he just ignored his face and took the initiative to throw himself in his arms, he still couldn''t interest him. In addition, he thought that he couldn''t save his husband, so tears rolled in his eyes, and he was about to burst out.


    Song Qingshu reached out and stroked her forehead: "don''t worry, madam. I will help you save Master Lu Shao. In order to reassure my wife, I will tell you the truth... From the standpoint of the state of Jin, I really have no reason to save the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty. But my wife and I are friends. How can I turn a deaf ear to friends'' requests? Of course, I can''t completely abandon the interests of the state of Jin for you, so although I promise you to save Zunfu, I won''t immediately save him. Instead, I need the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty to be detained for a period of time first... Do you understand me when I say that? "


    Hearing his sincere tone, Cheng Yaojia knew that he had not deceived himself. He was very moved and said chokingly, "thank you..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "madam, you don''t have to think about it. Go to sleep."


    "Well." Cheng Yaojia looked at the man beside him again, and his fear faded away. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    Song Qingshu touched his cheek: "why, do I have flowers on my face?"


    Cheng Yaojia blushed and shook his head. Suddenly he thought of something: "I''ve occupied your bed. Where will you sleep later?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "don''t worry, madam. I have my own way."


    Cheng Yaojia pursed her lips, and suddenly summoned up the courage to say: "in fact... In fact, you can also go to bed."

 Chapter 1042

    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at her playfully: "are you sure you want to invite me to bed? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll do something I shouldn''t do later? "


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was slightly red, and he lowered his head and said, "I know you''re a gentleman. You won''t... You won''t take advantage of others'' danger."


    "I don''t have so much confidence in myself as you," Song Qingshu shook his head. "Forget it, so as not to ruin my wife''s reputation."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red even more. He said in a low voice, "I''m sleeping in your room. What''s the reputation?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is not the same. If you speak clearly, you will be clear. If you speak turbid, you will be turbid. Later, your wife can tell everything to your husband. I believe he won''t blame you; If we really sleep in the same bed, no matter how big his heart is, I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that nothing happened to us? "


    "He didn''t believe me anyway." Cheng Yaojia sighed sadly, "in his heart, he thought that you and I had already..."


    Song Qingshu patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t worry, madam. The misunderstanding will eventually be solved. Do you want me to explain it to him at that time?"


    "Never!" Cheng Yaojia shook his head in a hurry, noticed the other party''s surprised eyes, and just blushed and said, "he thought... He thought you... Bullied me, and now he wants to kill you. If you go to explain, it will only add fuel to the fire, and it will backfire."


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu pondered. "It seems that his wife can only explain it to him slowly."


    "Well." Cheng Yaojia let out a sound, and the whole room fell into a kind of ambiguous tranquility.


    "You... Are you coming up or not? If I don''t come up, I''ll go to bed first. " Cheng Yaojia turned his head to song Qingshu, leaving only a delicate and beautiful back.


    "Since my wife invited me warmly, I would rather be respectful than obedient." Song Qing Shu is not so old, but can''t sleep on the floor? He won''t treat himself badly in this respect. Since ancient times, there have been three promotions and five thanks for those emperors'' Zen positions. The key problem is that one can''t be too ugly.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t want to take advantage of her, at least tonight is not a suitable time.


    "Who invited you?" Cheng Yaojia was so ashamed that he pulled the quilt and put it on his head.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and thought that you have been inviting me all the time? Of course, he has long been a lengtouqing who doesn''t know anything. He knows that girls have a thin face and some things can''t be explained too thoroughly.


    "I''m the one who will not say anything. I hope you don''t mind." Song Qingshu said in a soft voice, "the scenery in our hearts is like the moon, as long as we sit until we have a clear conscience."


    "Well." Cheng Yaojia''s voice came from the quilt. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s profound cultivation, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "Ma''am, don''t always say something." Song Qingshu found it very interesting to tease this shy young woman.


    I don''t know if Cheng Yaojia has seen through his ulterior motives. Now he is not willing to return one.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes turned, he immediately thought, "madam, I''m a little cold. Can I come into the quilt?"


    The beautiful woman in the quilt obviously trembled, but still did not answer.


    "Since my wife doesn''t speak, I''ll take it as my wife''s consent?" I''m afraid that song Qingshu''s ability of beating snake with stick can be ranked first in the world.


    After getting into the bed, song Qingshu immediately smelled a refreshing fragrance. He couldn''t help but wonder: "what Rouge powder is used by Madam, it really smells good."


    "Madame is asleep." After a long time, Cheng Yaojia just held out a word.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile and didn''t speak. He put his hands around her and hugged her slender waist.


    "You... What are you doing?" Cheng Yaojia''s voice trembled involuntarily. At this time, she suddenly felt that it was a mistake to let him go to bed.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I just can''t sleep without my arms. I will never do anything else." Song Qingshu said while twisting, as if adjusting his posture.


    Cheng Yaojia was silent and didn''t speak, but his face was covered with grease. He thought that if you didn''t pestle me hard, this would have some credibility.


    However, she entered the door today, and she was psychologically prepared. Even if the other party did something to her, she would not resist. After all, she wanted to ask the other party to save her husband.


    Who knows that she has been waiting for a long time, and the men behind her have no next move. She plucks up the courage to look back and finds that the other party has begun to sleep.


    Cheng Yaojia was angry and funny. He thought that he was not a man. He would fall asleep with such a beautiful woman as himself?


    But it was funny. She took a deep breath. After a long night''s hard work, she finally relaxed and fell asleep.


    Song Qingshu slowly opened his eyes behind him. He knew that no matter how bold a woman was, she would be afraid at the end. If she didn''t fall asleep first, she would never dare to fall asleep.


    Looking at her sleeping, Xiumei unconsciously frowned together. Song Qingshu sighed. During this time, she was really frightened.


    There are too many things happened in these two days, and song Qingshu has to seriously think about how to deal with them. Originally, he still had a headache about how to break Li Kexiu''s covenant with the Southern Song Dynasty. Who knows that Wang Baobao intervened, but he solved the problem by mistake.


    However, we can''t be happy too soon. After all, Mongolia wants to woo Li Kexiu. If Li Kexiu is agitated by Wang Baobao over a long period of time, it will be even worse.


    Therefore, the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty was bound to save itself, and at the same time pushed the boat along the river to brush Cheng Yaojia''s favor. However, when can we maximize our own interests is a big problem.


    Moreover, Ruyang palace is full of experts. It''s not easy to save people.


    Thinking about these things in his mind, song Qingshu also fell asleep unconsciously.


    The next morning, when Cheng Yaojia was about to wake up, he felt a little heavy. He twisted his body subconsciously. He suddenly froze and recalled all the things of last night.


    Slowly open your eyes, surprised to find that the man behind the two strong thighs tightly entangled themselves, abdomen is tightly attached to his hips.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red. She''s not a yellow girl, and she doesn''t know what it is. He twisted his body and tried to get out of his arms, only to find that the whole person was hugged to death by him, and there was no looseness at all.


    "Well?" Song Qing murmured vaguely. He grabbed it and murmured, "it''s so soft."


    Cheng Yaojia is stiff all over. He looks down in disbelief and finds that the other party''s big hands don''t know when they reach into his skirt.


    ----

 Chapter 1043

    After a night''s sleep, Cheng Yaojia had already lost his courage last night. He was so ashamed that he didn''t know what to do. At this time, he suddenly noticed that the man around him was moving. He seemed to wake up. He was so scared that he quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep again.


    Seeing Cheng Yaojia close his eyes again, song Qingshu has a funny smile on his lips. In fact, he wakes up as soon as the other person moves. He pretends to sleep intentionally because he is trying to tease her.


    "Why, sleeping so soundly in a strange man''s bed?" Song Qingshu said on purpose.


    Cheng Yaojia held the hem of his clothes tightly with his fingers. Since he pretended to sleep, he could only pretend to sleep to the end.


    "It''s soft enough." Song Qingshu''s hand made another mischievous move, which made Cheng Yaojia''s whole body tremble.


    When men get up in the morning, they are always full of energy. Song Qingshu only feels that the beauty in his arms is soft and can''t help rubbing it.


    Cheng Yaojia had been biting her lips, but at this time, she couldn''t pretend to go on. Just as she was about to attack, song Qingshu let her go and got out of bed.


    Listening to the voice, the other party seems to be wearing clothes. Cheng Yaojia thinks in her heart that this person is really bad enough to bully others when I don''t know. But now she''s pretending to sleep, so she can only stay in bed.


    "Ma''am, it''s time to get up. The sun is shining on your ass."


    Finally, Cheng Yaojia didn''t have to pretend. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. But soon he made his face blush with his words. How could he shout like this when he called people to get up? What''s the matter with sun farting.


    Song Qingshu did not expect that a catchphrase in her previous life made her blush again. Seeing her wriggling on the bed and wrapping the quilt on her body, she said with a smile: "madam, why are you suffering? I didn''t read it last night."


    "You''ve touched it!" Cheng Yaojia thought indignantly.


    "Last night was last night, today is today." Cheng Yaojia said with a red face, wrapped in a quilt.


    "Well, well, I won''t disturb my wife''s dressing." Song Qingshu smiles, then goes out and closes the door for her. I''ll tell someone to send you some water later


    "Ah ~" Cheng Yaojia, in a hurry, called him, "no!"


    Song Qingshu stopped at the door with a question mark on his face.


    "Can you bring the water..." as soon as the words came out, Cheng Yaojia also felt that he had gone too far and quickly added, "I don''t want to be seen by others. I''ll spend the night in your room."


    Originally, she thought that the other party, who was in a high position, would walk away, but to her surprise, she replied with a warm smile: "OK, just a moment."


    When song Qingshu left, Cheng Yaojia was still a little absent-minded. He murmured to himself: "he is really a good man..."


    After Song Qingshu''s grooming, he asked the servant to prepare a clean water basin for his handkerchief. He personally brought a basin of clean water to the door of the room. He just knocked on the door and called Cheng Yaojia. Who knows that suoetu came from the rockery with a smile.


    "Good morning, brother." Suoetu arched his hand and suddenly noticed the basin in his hand. He was furious. "What''s the matter with the servants in this garden? How can you do these things yourself?"


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I..."


    Before she could figure out how to answer, the door opened, and Cheng Yaojia came out: "you''re back..." at this time, she saw suoetu not far away, and the smile on her face suddenly solidified.


    "Oh, it turned out that Bo Hongyan had a smile," Sauer Tu suddenly showed a face of understanding. "I can''t catch up with my brother''s thoughts."


    Cheng Yaojia was so ashamed that he snatched the basin from Song Qingshu, and then closed the door heavily.


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry at once. What''s the matter? He took great pains and didn''t get it in the end.


    Seeing that he had been shut up, suoetu came over with a smile and said, "good brother, it''s not my brother''s big mouth. Sometimes women can''t be too nice to them, otherwise they will rub their nose against their face..."


    Song Qingshu was not interested in talking about the experience of the imperial daughter with him. He quickly interrupted, "what''s the matter with elder brother Suo coming here so early?"


    "Oh, that''s right," said Suo ETU with a smile. "Today, we are invited to have a talk at the Yangzhou weaving banquet. Hey, our brothers don''t want to be outspoken. Yangzhou weaving is a big problem. He has made a lot of money over the years. He must have prepared a big gift for us this time..."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly when he heard that he was not happy with these official activities. What''s more, he had something important to do today. He was not willing to waste his time socializing with Yangzhou officialdom. He declined politely and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m too tired these two days. I want to have a good rest in the garden."


    "Too tired?" Suoetu stretched his neck and looked at the room with closed doors and windows behind him. He suddenly showed a kind of smile that I knew. "In the face of such a smart young woman, few men can hold it. In that case, I won''t disturb you, ha ha. "


    Suoetu was originally quite afraid of the purpose of Tang Kuo''s visit, but now he''s addicted to women''s sex, it''s no better.


    Song Qingshu saw off suoetu and went back to the room, only to find Cheng Yaojia sobbing on the table. In a daze, he hurried over to her shoulder and said, "madam, who made you sad?"


    Cheng Yaojia sat up straight and stared at him: "it''s not you!"


    "Me?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "If you let me just be seen in your room, my reputation will be ruined." The more Cheng Yaojia said, the more sad he was. He just ran out to meet him. Who knew there were other people around him.


    "That''s it," Song Qingshu comforted her, "don''t worry. Suoetu doesn''t know who you are, and he is one of the top officials in the Qing Dynasty. How can he care about your affairs? I will forget it in a twinkling of an eye, and I''m afraid of my face, and I''m determined not to spread our relationship in private, so my wife doesn''t have to worry at all. "


    "Really?" Cheng Yaojia was suspicious.


    "Of course, it''s true. You''re crying like a kitten. Hurry up and wash. I''ll take you out." Song Qingshu smiles and bends his fingers to wipe the tears on her cheek.


    After what happened last night, their relationship has unconsciously developed to a new height. Song Qingshu''s intimacy is very natural. Although Cheng Yaojia is a little shy, he doesn''t feel that there is much wrong.


    "Shall I comb your hair?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "No more." Cheng Yaojia was a little excited, but she couldn''t summon up the courage to try when she thought of the current like numbness when his hand caressed her hair last night. What''s more, in broad daylight, without the cover of night, her courage last night had already disappeared.


    "Where shall we go later?" When combing his hair, Cheng Yaojia asked in order to resolve his embarrassment.


    "Don''t you always want me to save your husband?" When song Qingshu came to her, she stretched out her hand and gently raised a wisp of her hair.


    ---


    ps.


    Thanks for the reward of 465811664 and others, now ranked in the 19th place, 26 monthly tickets behind the first place, 59 more than the second place, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 1044

    "Ah, really?" Cheng Yaojia stood up in amazement and joy, and didn''t even mind that the other party was playing with his hair.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu pressed her shoulder and asked her to sit back again. He combed her hair in a bun. "But don''t be too happy, madam. We''ll go to yuqingguan to find out information later, not to rescue them immediately."


    "Well, I understand." Cheng Yaojia knew the truth, and song Qingshu explained the reason to her last night, so she didn''t react too much.


    "I won''t disturb you. Let''s go when we''ve finished cleaning." Song Qingshu went out and called for the soldiers to order some things. Before long, Cheng Yaojia also came out.


    "Madame, it''s beautiful today." Looking at this gentle and quiet woman in Jiangnan, song Qingshu couldn''t help praising her.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red. Instead of taking his words, he turned away from the topic and said, "where are we going now, yuqingguan?"


    "Let''s go for breakfast now." Song Qingshu said mysteriously.


    Half an hour later, Cheng Yaojia and song Qingshu were sitting by the window on the second floor of a restaurant near yuqingguan, just able to observe the situation of yuqingguan.


    "I''m afraid there''s no chance for you to have a good meal this time. It''s good to have breakfast in Yangzhou. Madam, you should have a good taste." Song Qing put a piece of dim sum in her bowl.


    "I''m not in the mood to enjoy it now, and..." Cheng Yaojia took a look at the dishes on the table and thought it was too exaggerated, just for breakfast.


    "It''s no use worrying too much now, madam. The only thing you can do is to eat good food and sleep well, and to conserve your energy. Only when the time is ripe can you have the energy to save the village leader Lu Shao. The madam also does not want to have not seen the husband, oneself first hungry fainted? " Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "There''s no exaggeration." Cheng Yaojia can''t help smiling, but the other party''s words also enlightened her to a certain extent, thinking that this is to save her husband''s energy, so her appetite gradually improved.


    They ate and chatted with each other, but Yao Jia''s eyes glanced at Yu Qingguan from time to time. Song Qingshu knew what she was thinking and didn''t break it. At the same time, he also carefully observed the situation of Yuqing temple.


    Unexpectedly, yuqingguan did not show any abnormality, and even many people went in and out, as if nothing happened last night.


    "Wang Baobao is really a genius." Song Qingshu secretly admired that he controlled yuqingguan in such a short time and created a calm atmosphere. I''m afraid he might not have done it as well as he did.


    "It seems that the Mongols are planning to occupy and live here." Song Qingshu thought to himself that last night when he took Cheng Yaojia back, he was worried that Mongolia would rob the Southern Song Dynasty and hide them in some unknown place, so he ordered the accompanying bodyguards to follow him quietly.


    When he learned that as like as two peas of the Mongolian people did not see it again from Yuqing, there was still suspicion in their hearts, so they came here to see it in the early morning, and they were exactly the same as the return of the probe.


    Song Qingshu even saw a few old acquaintances of Ruyang palace go in and out. He couldn''t help thinking that Wang Baobao was putting up a cart and horse to let Li Kexiu come to him for negotiation


    As the morning went by, song Qingshu also got a general idea of the patrol rules of the experts in Ruyang palace. When he was thinking about whether to leave first, a cursing voice came from the stairway: "the bereaved star has been chasing all the time, and I don''t know what to do so hard."


    "The woman of the Wang family is his aunt. Of course he will please her when he has this chance." A delicate and crisp voice echoed, but the tone was cold without any warmth.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. The voice seemed to be


    Then a pair of strange combinations appeared at the stairway. One was a short and ugly camel. Next to it was a slim girl with dark hair and a shawl.


    The girl''s chin was sharp, her face was white and greasy, smooth and crystal clear, and there was no flaw at all. A cherry has a small mouth, delicate and upright, thin lips, and two rows of thin teeth like broken jade. Although there are many beauties in the south of the Yangtze River, it''s very rare to see such a beautiful one. What''s more, she''s also accompanied by an ugly camel?


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, Grandpa dug your eyes out!" Notice the people''s eyes, that girl show eyebrow a Cu, haven''t yet open mouth, the ugly camel next to instead preempt.


    Seeing that he was so vicious, the guests on the second floor took back their eyes and did not dare to look at them as before.


    The camel''s eyes were sharp. He stopped to scan the second floor for a week. When he saw the bodyguard standing behind song Qingshu and Cheng Yaojia, he stopped for a moment. He seemed to know that the table was not easy to provoke, so he took the girl to another direction.


    "Little two, give me all the good food and drink you have here!" After sitting down, the camel slapped the table with a thump and called out quite arrogantly.


    The gorgeous girl next to him frowned. She obviously didn''t like his behavior, but she didn''t know why.


    Seeing that song Qingshu had been staring at the girl since they went upstairs, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help but say, "that girl is really beautiful."


    "She''s always been beautiful." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned: "do you know her?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer her. The tender eyes of a girl lying in her arms a few months ago appeared in her mind. She felt a little sorry. She said that she would go to find her after rescuing Wudang. Who knew that the state of Jin had been delayed for such a long time.


    Naturally, this gorgeous girl is mu Wanqing. After the last separation, she followed her mother''s instructions and went to Suzhou mantuo villa to find Mrs. Wang''s trouble. I don''t know why she was here, and the man next to her


    Song Qingshu looked at the camel with a bad face. He was ugly, not dressed like a central plains man, and had a camel sword at his waist.


    "Is it him?" Song Qingshu began to make an inventory of the famous camels in the Zhongjin books. Suddenly, he thought of a man who was proud of the Ming camel wood peak in the north of the Great Wall. All kinds of characteristics fit perfectly.


    "Is wan Qing made by him?" Song Qingshu frowned, but soon gave up the idea. After all, according to their current situation, Mu Wanqing didn''t look like being captured.


    In addition, his identity is inconvenient to expose at this time. Since Mu Wanqing is not in danger at this time, song Qingshu plans to wait and see the change and save Mu Wanqing in a quiet place.


    Because mugaofeng was too vicious before, the shopkeeper didn''t dare to neglect him. He soon brought up the food and wine. Looking at the dishes on the table, mugaofeng''s eyes lit up and immediately rolled up his sleeves.


    Mu Wanqing''s eating appearance is much more elegant than his, but she can still feel that she is hungry.


    "Let her be so wronged!" See two people''s situation, song Qingshu suddenly burst into a rage, Huoran up.


    ---

 Chapter 1045

    Song Qingshu had planned to rescue Mu Wanqing at the risk of exposure. Who knows, at this time, another person came up at the stairway.


    "You''d better eat more. I''m afraid you won''t have another meal." A handsome young man came up and looked at the peak of the mountain with a sneer.


    "Murong Fu?" Song Qingshu recognized the man. He was stunned. What''s the situation?


    Seeing that Murong Fu was coming for mu Gaofeng, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and decided to take a look at the situation first.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing his abnormal behavior, Cheng Yaojia asked anxiously.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu replied casually, looking at Mu Wanqing all the time, for fear of something unexpected.


    "Oh." Before the other side care, now attention is obviously attracted by the other girl, Cheng Yaojia heart suddenly lost. Although she told herself that there was nothing between them, and that the other side didn''t need to be responsible for her, she still couldn''t control the sadness in her heart.


    Seeing the appearance of Murong Fu, Mu Gaofeng trembled and subconsciously felt the camel sword around his waist to get up. However, seeing that the other side didn''t mean to start immediately, he sat back again: "I can eat as much as I want and drink as much as I want. I will live a long life."


    "Is it?" Murong Fu gave a noncommittal smile. Instead of arguing with him, he called Xiao ER and began to order dishes gracefully. It was obvious that he had been chasing each other all this time, and he was also very hungry.


    Seeing that Murong Fu didn''t start, Mu Gaofeng began to eat again. He made up his mind to have enough to eat and drink before he had the strength to fight.


    Song Qingshu is blind to the fierce atmosphere in the field. In his eyes, Mu Wanqing is the only one, and he blames himself. Just now, he was too careless to notice her. It seems that they are avoiding Murong Fu''s pursuit, but why does she mix with people like Mu Gaofeng who can''t fight with eight strokes?


    "What are you looking at, moustache?" Although song Qingshu was well intentioned, now he is in the eyes of Mu Wanqing with the appearance of Tang Kuo Bian.


    Mu Wanqing only felt that a strange man was staring at him, and his face was full of mustache. She was in a bad mood during this period. When she saw him staring at him, she immediately raised her hand and shot a black light at him.


    Ding~


    The bodyguard next to her quickly drew out a knife, shot down her poisonous sleeve arrow to the ground, and pointed at her in surprise and anger: "bold, dare to assassinate our adults!"


    He was about to rush to catch her, but song Qingshu waved to stop her: "stop it


    Picking up the poisonous sleeve arrow on the ground, Song Qing''s scholar thinks that she is still a hot tempered outsider. Comparing her gentleness to herself, she immediately warms up. Then she takes the sleeve arrow and hands it to Mu Wanqing: "girl''s sleeve arrow has fallen, please put it away."


    Mu Wanqing''s face was suspicious and hesitated to shoot him again. There was no reason for them to miss such a close distance. He was afraid of the guards around him, and he didn''t want to make trouble because of the current enemy. So he had to give a cold hum, snatch back his sleeve arrow, and then turn his head to one side. Obviously, he didn''t even have the interest to reply.


    Song Qingshu was so dumb that she couldn''t laugh. This little girl really has a character.


    "Bold!" The bodyguards nearby glared at the humiliation of the host.


    "It doesn''t matter." Song Qingshu stopped his loyal protector and said to Mu Wanqing with a smile, "girl, if you need any help later, you can open your mouth."


    "If you don''t pay attention to anything, you will either cheat or steal." Mu Wanqing finally responded to him, but his tone was rather impolite.


    "Don''t make enemies out of thin air!" Next to the wood peak quickly gave her a wink, whispered to remind.


    Mu Wanqing rolled his eyes in a bad mood, but he didn''t go further.


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t mind, so he goes back to his seat.


    "Why, you''ll shut the door." Looking at his disheartened return, Cheng Yaojia could not help but smile.


    "I didn''t expect that my wife was bad at it, and she was gloating." Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    "I''ve been with you for a long time, and it''s hard not to be bad." Cheng Yaojia chuckled.


    Murong Fu on the other side took a deep look at the two people who were teasing. Just now, the bodyguard was quick and accurate. With such a bodyguard by his side, his identity must be unusual.


    Murong Fu can''t help but be careless. After all, song Qingshu just showed enough affection for mu Wanqing. In case there is a real fight later, he won''t order to help.


    However, Murong Fu quickly shook his head and laughed at himself. His famous South Murong is also famous in the river and lake. How could he be afraid that he is an official or a businessman? Although the other side''s bodyguard skills are good, they are still far inferior to himself.


    Although song Qingshu was teasing Cheng Yaojia, his accomplishments were enough to see and listen to him. Murong Fu''s reaction did not escape his eyes.


    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart that if Murong Fu hadn''t recommended him to meet Wang Yuyan when his channels were broken and there was no way out, he would not have been what he is today, but he has paid him back several times. In addition, Murong Bo captured song Yuanqiao and others before, and later the other party''s fingers were discarded by himself, so he and Murong''s Liang Zi have been married, and it is doomed to be difficult to become friends in the future.


    Push, push, push~


    A group of people, old and young, came up at the stairway. The middle-aged man was modest, elegant and upright, and his face was slightly purple; Standing beside him was a beautiful middle-aged woman with a pretty face, but her whole body was full of heroism; After they came up, they soon noticed the abnormal atmosphere of the building and stopped.


    "Dad, why don''t you leave all of a sudden?" A young girl suddenly jumped out from behind him. She was graceful and graceful, and her voice was crisp and tender. She looked very lively and lovely.


    "Elder martial sister ~" the last one who came up was a weak and beautiful young man, with beautiful eyes and pretty eyes. His lips were red and teeth were white as if she were disguised as a man. He obviously noticed the strange atmosphere upstairs and quietly pulled the girl''s sleeve.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but be happy. No wonder the inns in those games in previous lives were the places with high incidence of events. How could he encounter all kinds of excitement every time he came to the Inns?


    These people are naturally Huashan''s party. Yue buqun took Huashan sect to escort Lin Pingzhi back to his hometown to worship his parents. In fact, he secretly spied on the book of exorcism sword. Who knows that he tried hard, but he didn''t even see the shadow of the anti evil sword spectrum. What''s more, I don''t know who started to spread rumors that the anti evil sword spectrum has fallen into his hands!

 Chapter 1046

    Yue buqun didn''t catch a fox this time. Instead, he caused a lot of trouble. You should know how many pairs of eyes in the world are staring at the "exorcism sword spectrum". Although Huashan sect is not as easy to bully as Fuwei escort agency, there are so many people in the other side.


    The difficult situation of Huashan school in these years made Yue buqun develop a cautious character. He was acutely aware that an undercurrent against Huashan school was forming, so he immediately made a quick decision and set up several suspicious strategies. Huashan school broke up and returned to Huashan from different directions.


    Huashan was in the northwest of Fuzhou, but he went the opposite way, taking his wife, daughter and Lin Ping''s road eastward, and finally came to Yangzhou.


    Yue buqun was so angry that he cursed his mother when he thought of making such a big circle out of thin air. In particular, the culprit who was the first to steal the "evil spirits sword spectrum" was secretly cursed by Yue buqun for countless times. He even secretly cursed the bad words about the death of his son and grandson and the theft of his wife.


    If other people in the river''s Lake knew these words in his heart, the reputation of "gentleman sword" that he managed for many years would be destroyed. But if he didn''t scold him like that, he couldn''t get rid of his hatred.


    In those years, the battle between Qi and sword led to the great loss of Huashan sect''s strength. After the strong rise of Songshan sect, the Huashan sect was even more unstable. Yue buqun was walking on thin ice day and night, and just managed to maintain the Huashan sect. But he wanted to turn over, but it was far away. After thinking about it, Yue buqun could only put his main idea on the anti evil sword spectrum.


    Compared with Yu Canghai''s ugly appearance, Yue buqun is much more clever. Step by step, Lin Pingzhi joins him. At the same time, he has a deeper relationship with his daughter. This time, when he came to Fuzhou, he saw that the anti evil sword spectrum was already in his pocket. Who knows that it was taken by others. After decades of hard work, how could Yue buqun not be angry?


    When they came to Yangzhou, they were looking for a restaurant to have a rest. Who knows that when they went upstairs, they found the strange atmosphere inside. During this time, the strings in Yue buqun''s mind were tight. How could they not hesitate to see the situation inside?


    "Dad, why don''t you leave all of a sudden?" Yue Lingshan didn''t know what her father was worried about all day.


    "Nothing. Let''s sit down." At this moment, Yue buqun had already seen the situation on the second floor, roughly guessed that the other party was not coming for him, and immediately relaxed.


    "Good." Yue Lingshan found an empty table and waved to Lin Pingzhi, "Xiao Lin, come and sit here."


    Seeing this, Ning Zhong couldn''t help but smile to her husband and said: "Shan''er, the child, has put all her thoughts on Ping. I think it''s better to decide their marriage as soon as possible. Otherwise, Shan''er, a girl''s family, will always have a bad influence if she is tired of peace all the time."


    "Shan''er is still young. Let''s talk about it later." Yue buqun said coldly and went straight to sit down.


    Ning Zhong couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t understand why his husband''s attitude had made a 180 degree turn. He was quite in favor of mentioning the marriage of two children with him before.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t know that Lin Pingzhi''s utilization value was almost gone, and Yue buqun''s attitude was indifferent.


    Song Qingshu had a good view of their reaction. He was just wondering why the Huashan sect appeared in Yangzhou, but he suddenly heard Lin Pingzhi rise up and say, "mugaofeng, you are a dog thief. You killed my parents in order to see my family''s exorcism sword technique. The crime is so deep that Lin Pingzhi will ask you for it today."


    Yue buqun frowned, thinking that he had been deliberately hiding his appearance during this trip, but he was yelled out by this boy. I''m afraid that in a few days, everyone in the Jianghu will know the trend of his party.


    Mu Gaofeng was stunned. When he forced Lin Ping, he disguised himself as a little hunchback. He didn''t recognize that he was as handsome as he is now.


    "What does your parents'' death have to do with me?" Mu Gaofeng snorted coldly, but was aroused by the other party''s arrogance. He didn''t explain much. Instead, he laughed and said, "you little boy, that day at Liu Zhengfeng''s house in Hengshan, you dressed up as a camel, kowtowed to me, yelled" grandfather ", and tried to make grandfather accept you as an apprentice. Grandfather won''t, you just threw yourself into the door of the old man in law and cheated a wife, didn''t you? "


    Yue Lingshan was flushed by this sentence, half angry and half ashamed, but now she looked at Lin Pingzhi anxiously: "Xiao Lin, I''m afraid you are not his opponent now. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge." In fact, she was very polite. Lin Pingzhi couldn''t even beat her when they practiced sword.


    Lin Pingzhi ignored her and stared at Mu Gaofeng: "I will kill you today to comfort my parents."


    "Toad, ha ha, what a big tone." Mu Gaofeng laughs with disdain. Although he is chased by Murong Fu, he is the famous Nan Murong in the Wulin. What is Lin Pingzhi compared with him?


    However, as soon as he laughed, he felt like a flower in front of his eyes. Fortunately, decades of fighting among the underworld made him react very quickly. Only with a camel sword at his waist could he stand Lin Pingzhi''s murderous sword.


    "Good guy, why is Huashan sect so powerful? This smelly boy has only been in Huashan for a few years, and he has learned such a powerful sword skill!" Mu Gaofeng was scared out in a cold sweat, and he was afraid.


    Lin Pingzhi snorted. His swordsmanship suddenly changed, and Mu Gaofeng was in a hurry.


    "Why did Pingzhi''s martial arts suddenly become so powerful?" Ningzhong looked at her husband with a puzzled face.


    Yue buqun didn''t answer. Instead, he kept a close eye on Lin Pingzhi''s sword technique. He didn''t even dare to blink.


    Yue buqun has been thinking about the anti evil sword technique in his mind during this period. Suddenly he saw that this exquisite sword technique was made by Lin Pingzhi. He subconsciously thought that it was the anti evil sword spectrum. He was surprised and happy: it turns out that this boy has already got the anti evil sword spectrum. It''s really hard to hide it from me!


    Mo said that it was him. Even Murong Fu, with his family background and wide knowledge, put down his glass and stared at the two men in the war. He could not help sighing: "what a good sword technique!"


    Song Qingshu was the only one who looked at the scene. He sighed in his heart. It seems that Lin Pingzhi really worked hard on this set of swordsmanship.


    It turns out that this is not the sword technique to ward off evil spirits, but song Qingshu went to Huashan at the beginning and taught Lin Pingzhi the sword technique of the five mountains for the sake of sympathizing with each other. Lin Pingzhi is weak in appearance, but he is very deep in the city. Because of his parents'' tragedy, he subconsciously can''t believe anyone. So he didn''t tell Yue buqun and his wife about it. He just practiced hard in secret, and reserved his hand even at critical times. He didn''t do his best until today when he met his enemy Mu Gaofeng.


    Before long, only to hear Mu Gaofeng roar again and again, the original body has been several hanging color, obviously has fallen into the downwind.

 Chapter 1047

    The reaction of the crowd is also different. Yue Lingshan looks happy without any intention, while Ning Zhong forgets her husband anxiously. After all, stealing martial arts in the Jianghu is taboo. Yue buqun has no expression, but he just stares at Lin Pingzhi''s sword technique, but he is more and more puzzled: how familiar is this sword technique?


    On the other side, because of his family background, Murong Fu is familiar with the martial arts of all the sects in the world. However, he knows the way of the world first, and thinks in his heart: this young man actually uses the long lost sword technique of the Wuyue sword sect. Has Huashan sect been hiding it all the time?


    Presumably, Mu Wanqing is a lot more nervous about these people. He pinches his sword several times and tries to help them. However, he looks at Yue buqun and others on the other side and worries that he will rush over and give them the right excuse to bully them more, which will be even worse.


    Cheng Yaojia thoughtfully said to song Qingshu, "that girl is worried to death now. Are you distressed?"


    Song Qingshu looked back at her with a smile: "madam, why do you care so much about the relationship between me and that girl


    "Bah, what vinegar can I eat." Cheng Yaojia was so ashamed that he quickly lowered his head and drank tea from a cup to hide his embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu did not continue to tease her until she finished the point: "don''t worry, although Lin Pingzhi''s swordsmanship is excellent, he suffers from the lack of internal power, which makes it difficult to cause fatal damage. Mugaofeng looks miserable, but in fact, it''s just a small wound. When he gets used to Lin Pingzhi''s swordsmanship, it''s the beginning of the counterattack."


    "Lin Pingzhi? "The peak of wood?" Cheng Yaojia was stunned, "do you know them?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t know that he had let slip. However, it wasn''t a big problem. He took the opportunity to joke: "I know a lot of things, such as how thin my wife''s waist is..."


    "Don''t say it!" Cheng Yaojia was very ashamed, and he turned his attention away.


    It seems that in order to confirm what song Qingshu said, Mu Gaofeng roared and attacked three swords in a row. All of them were hard hitting. Lin Pingzhi''s face changed. He didn''t want to touch his long sword, so he quickly dodged.


    Mu Gaofeng laughs. How experienced he has been fighting in the underworld for so many years. He immediately attacks three swords, and Lin Pingzhi can only retreat again. In this way, the attack and defense trend suddenly reverses.


    Lin Pingzhi, after all, was inexperienced and oppressed by his opponent''s internal power. His sword moves were gradually scattered, but there were dangers all around him.


    Seeing that her sweetheart is in danger, Yue Lingshan pulls out her sword and rushes to help Lin Pingzhi.


    Mu Wanqing has been watching the war here, can''t help humming: "it''s shameful to fight more and less!" Then he came forward with a sword and stopped her.


    Mu Gaofeng looks for an opportunity to kill Lin Ping. But Yu Guang glances at Yue buqun not far away. Seeing that he is ready to go, he immediately changes his mind and kicks Lin Ping in the chest.


    Lin Pingzhi immediately rolled all the way to the table like a gourd, got up and was about to continue to rush past, but his shoulder was held down by Yue buqun: "ah, Pingzhi, the elder wood has been merciful."


    Mu Gaofeng put away his camel sword and said with a smile, "today, I''ll spare your life for the sake of leader Yue. Go back to practice for another ten years, and my grandfather will wait for you outside the Great Wall."


    Originally, he was cruel and ruthless. He was by no means such a merciful person, but now Murong Fu is eyeing him. There is no need for him to offend the Huashan sect.


    Lin Pingzhi felt that the palm of his shoulder was heavier than Mount Tai. Knowing that it was impossible today, he had to take a seat again and began to sulk. On the other side, Yue Lingshan and Mu Wanqing also hurried to stop, ran to him and asked with concern, "are you OK, Xiao Lin?"


    Lin Pingzhi was depressed in his heart. He just snorted and didn''t pay attention to her.


    When Mu Gaofeng returned to his seat, Murong Fu picked up his glass and said to himself, "some people are really shameless, but they bully young people with their internal power by their age. If they go back to practice Zixia''s magical skill and cooperate with the current exquisite swordsmanship, they won''t be able to use it for ten years. I''m afraid they will be able to beat some people all over the ground in less than a year. "


    Mu Gaofeng knew that he was insinuating himself, but he had just had a big fight. It was too unwise for him to fight with the other party again at this time. He had to endure his anger, snorted heavily, and went back to the table to deal with his wounds while breathing the chaotic Qi in his body.


    "Wow, as like as two peas," you are just as good as you just described. Here, Cheng Yaojia looks at Song Qingshu with stars in his eyes and admires him.


    "I''ve gone to many places where I''m powerful, but my wife has not learned it." Song Qingshu said with a playful smile.


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned at first, and then thought of getting up in the morning, the other side was standing upright and pestering himself. His cheeks were flushed, and he spat: "obscene."


    This made song Qingshu confused and asked: "you didn''t see my martial arts yesterday. Why are you so fussy today? And what''s so obscene?"


    Cheng Yaojia knew that he was wrong, but he could not explain why. He could only turn his head and ignore him.


    On the other side, Yue buqun got up and went to Murong Fu. He arched his hand and asked, "is this Murong childe who has done the same for the other?" Although they haven''t seen each other before, Yue buqun is naturally associated with Murong Fu when he is young and has such accomplishments and insight. Moreover, he is located in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Murong Fu quickly got up and saluted back: "leader Yue, you''re welcome. I''m here."


    After a while of greetings, Yue buqun suddenly asked, "what are you doing here?" Although he guessed that the other party didn''t come for him, he was frightened and worried.


    Murong Fu smiles and looks at Mu Gaofeng and Mu Wanqing: "these two people hurt a lot of people in my aunt''s house. This time, I came to catch them and give them to my aunt."


    "So it is." Yue buqun''s eyes were shining. He thought about whether to help Murong Fu. After all, he and Murong Fu''s martial arts were all better than mugaofeng''s. If they joined hands, it would be easier to capture them. They not only sold Murong Fu''s favor, but also avenged Lin Pingzhi. Afterwards, it would be more convenient to find out the origin of the sword technique from him.


    Mu Gaofeng screams in his heart that Yue buqun, a hypocrite, is going to be killed.


    Just at this time, a group of people came up from the stairway and saw the appearance of one of them. Cheng Yaojia exclaimed and subconsciously turned around.


    --

 Chapter 1048

    Seeing that Cheng Yaojia was so frightened, song Qingshu looked curiously at the stairway and saw a group of three big and five rough people coming up with a middle-aged man and a young boy.


    Among them, the young childe brother is just the Zhang Hongfan who used to molested the Yao Jia. No wonder she would be so frightened. However, what makes song Qingshu more concerned is the middle-aged man beside him. His eyes are like electricity, and his body is filled with the spirit of killing. He is obviously the best among the experts. Besides, the dozen or so big men behind them are tough and fierce, with fierce eyes. They should all have some hard ideas without any accident. They are by no means comparable to those who followed Zhang Hongfan that night.


    "What are the loyal soldiers doing in Yangzhou?" Song Qingshu was full of doubts. Looking back, he found Cheng Yaojia sitting there shivering. He patted Cheng Yaojia''s little hand and comforted him, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Song Qingshu''s words seem to have a special magic power. Cheng Yaojia''s panic finally calms down. Then he realizes that his hand is still being held by the other party, and he shrinks back in a hurry.


    Looking at the beauty in front of him, song Qingshu felt that it was really pleasant and relaxed.


    Suddenly, there was such a group of people on the second floor. Yue buqun, Murong Fu and Mu Gaofeng all looked at each other with a wary face. They were so powerful that they were afraid that they were coming for themselves.


    After Zhang Hongfan went upstairs and scanned the whole room for a week, his eyes lit up when he saw Cheng Yaojia. Just as song Qingshu was sneering at him and wanted to teach him a lesson, Zhang Hongfan pretended not to see Cheng Yaojia, and his eyes fell on Yue Lingshan: "Yo, this little girl is so beautiful. What''s your name?"


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and put it on Yue Lingshan''s shoulder.


    "Get your hands off me!" Because of what happened just now, Lin Pingzhi choked his stomach and said in a cold voice.


    "Oh, little white face, is she your best friend?" Zhang Hongfan held his chin in his hand and said, "a man looks like you. If you don''t speak, I thought you were a pair of sisters."


    Lin Pingzhi''s face suddenly turned red. In his life, he hated people saying that he looked like a woman, but before he had time to attack, Yue Lingshan beat each other in the face.


    "Don''t insult Xiao Lin!" Yue Lingshan''s nature is straightforward. She insults her sweetheart. How can she bear it.


    "Dammit, how dare you hit me!" Zhang Hongfan touched the fingerprints on his face. He couldn''t help getting angry. He swung his hand and fanned back.


    Fortunately, Ning Zhongze had already seen the opportunity and pulled Yue Lingshan away to avoid a loud slap on her pink face.


    Zhang Hongfan swung his hand in the air, and was even more furious. He made a move with both hands: "give it to me. The woman catches it alive. Don''t hurt it. The two beauties are chopped up by the man to feed the dog. No, the man catches it too. This boy is more handsome than many women. It''s a pity not to play."


    Listening to his obscene words, all the women in the field were flushed.


    Song Qingshu was also disgusted, thinking that this bastard''s taste was too heavy.


    After Zhang Hongfan''s death, the group of big men with bright eyes rushed to ningzhongze''s mother, daughter and Lin Pingzhi. The three of them were so surprised and angry that they pulled out their swords one after another to resist.


    Song Qingshu frowned a little after reading for a while. These people showed that they were gangsters and ruffians, but they were all masters. This time, it was obvious that they were deliberately targeting Huashan sect, and they didn''t know where Huashan sect provoked these evil stars.


    Ningzhong is good at martial arts, but there are too many people on the other side. In addition, he has to take care of Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi, and soon he is a little weak.


    Seeing that his wife and daughter were in crisis, Yue buqun was shocked and angry. He rushed to block the kick and forced the other party to attack. Taking advantage of the gap, he quickly arched his hand and said, "I don''t know which heroes you are. Why do you trouble us Huashan sect?"


    He wanted to raise the name of Huashan sect. The people in the river and lake always have to give him a small face, but it''s not a blood feud. The two sides talked with each other for a while, and then it was revealed that they should make amends and apologies.


    Who knows this group of people don''t pay at all. The middle-aged man who has been silent before hums coldly: "bullying my son, no matter what mountain you come to, it''s not easy to use. Take it and say it again!"


    Get the order, the group of people under the charge rushed up again.


    Yue buqun thought that these people came to ward off evil spirits. He knew that things could not be done well today. He first scolded the ancestor of the man who really stole the sword spectrum for 18 generations, and then pulled out his long sword to fight with those people.


    Originally, Murong Fu wanted to help and make friends with Huashan sect. However, he changed his mind just after seeing it for a few minutes. The other group of people didn''t know what they had come from. They all had terrible martial arts skills. The father and son of the leader didn''t fight yet, so they were forced to be in a mess by the dozen big men under his command.


    In particular, one of them is the twin brothers. They are not only excellent in martial arts, but also skillful in cooperation. The leader of Huashan sect was forced to fall into the disadvantage by them!


    This group of people have mysterious identities and excellent martial arts skills. How dare Murong Fu help Yue buqun out? If he''s not careful, he might even get himself trapped.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are shining. He has heard that the thirteen Taibao of the loyal army in Dabie Mountains are all excellent in martial arts. Among them, the most famous are Li Haotian and Li Jiannan. They are not only excellent in martial arts, but also two rare generals in the battlefield. In a word, nearly half of the land of the loyal army is fought by these two brothers.


    "We have to find a way to dig these two brothers to the Golden Snake camp." After reading the book for a while, Song Qing suddenly moved his heart.


    Seeing that Murong Fu''s attention was attracted, Mu Gaofeng winked at Mu Wanqing: "go!"


    They rushed out to the window. Who knew that Murong Fu had been on guard for a long time, and he came first. His sword came out of the sheath and stopped them directly in front of them.


    They had to stop and wave their weapons to Murong Fu.


    Song Qingshu sighs that Murong Fu is indeed a top expert in the world. Unfortunately, he is not lucky. He meets a higher expert every time. His constant failures have killed his spirit and made him more and more unbearable in the later stage.


    However, because of the emergence of the world and the secret script of "Eighteen dragon subduing palms" given to him previously, his mood may have gradually recovered. Now, he is a good childe in the turbid world, who is able to join hands with Mu Gaofeng and Mu Wanqing.


    It''s a pity that every woman on the second floor has a place to belong to. His style is in vain.


    Worried about what damage Mu Wanqing suffered, song Qingshu quickly stood up and decided to close the whole audience.


    ---

 Chapter 1049

    Song Qingshu slapped on the table: "I''m going to fight, so as not to disturb my drinking interest!"


    Hearing that he suddenly changed his mind, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help laughing and quietly pointed to the cup on the table, indicating that he was drinking tea, not wine.


    Song Qingshu breathed and glared at her. He thought I would clean you up when I was free.


    Cheng Yaojia has been with him for a long time, and gradually he is not so afraid of him. He seems to guess what he thinks in his heart. He can''t help but smile and raise his chin, revealing his bright pink neck.


    Song Qingshu was appreciating the soft beauty of the woman in front of him, but a big man of the loyal army yelled: "who the hell do you think you are?"


    It turns out that song Qingshu just shot, everyone in the scene was startled and stopped to look at him.


    When he heard his subordinates scold him, the middle-aged man secretly said that he was not good enough. He didn''t realize that the simple and single patting of his subordinates just now shocked all the experts in the field. He knew exactly what a brilliant cultivation it was.


    He was about to make an apology when his face suddenly changed and he quickly reached for his hand. The crowd on the second floor only saw a flower in front of them, and then there was a shrill scream. It turned out that the man who had just opened his mouth was full of blood. A chopstick was inserted from his chin and then from under his nose, which just sewed his mouth.


    Song Qingshu sat on the seat, Shi ran picked up the tea cup and said in a cold voice, "if I didn''t like killing people, you would be dead now."


    Everyone in the audience was shocked. It turned out that the scene of the moment just now was that the other side shot, hurt, and returned to the seat, as if nothing had happened, but none of them could see clearly.


    Who is this man?


    This is the doubt in everyone''s heart. It''s not clear whether the other party is a friend or an enemy. Who is still in the mood to fight at this time.


    The middle-aged man led by Zhongyi army blocked the acupoints of the man and stopped bleeding for him. Then he said to song Qingshu, "my man has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. He has offended you. Now he has received the punishment he deserves. Let''s expose this matter and see you later."


    He knew in his heart that with such an unfathomable person nearby, it was impossible for them to find trouble with the Huashan sect. However, it was impossible for the Huashan sect to stay with this person all the time, and there were plenty of opportunities.


    After saying that, he asked his men to leave. Yue buqun and others were at a disadvantage just now, but now they are so bright that they dare to stay in front of them.


    Who knows song Qingshu said: "you can go, but this person must stay."


    Seeing that he pointed his finger at his son, the middle-aged man''s face changed greatly. He asked angrily, "I don''t know where the dog has offended you. I''m here to make amends for him."


    With a smile, song Qingshu took Cheng Yaojia''s hand: "your son didn''t offend me, but he offended my friend."


    He holds his hands in public. Cheng Yaojia is very ashamed and wants to draw her hands back. Who knows that she is firmly held by the other party and doesn''t move, so that she can''t wait to get in.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that no one knew her. If someone knew that guiyunzhuang young lady and other men were like this, she might as well die.


    The middle-aged man looked at his son suspiciously, and Zhang Hongfan talked about the whole story in a friendly way.


    After hearing his son''s words, the middle-aged man wanted to slap him to death. This son is good everywhere, smart and talented in fighting. The only bad thing is that he is greedy for flowers and lust, which has caused trouble several times.


    Several times before, he could barely wipe his ass, but this time he kicked such a hard iron plate. To tell you the truth, he had no bottom in his heart.


    But after all, he was his beloved son, so he had to harden his head and said: "the dog''s prodigal behavior offended the little lady. Fortunately, the lady was safe and didn''t hurt a hair. So I hope you will hold your hand high and don''t care about children. I''ll make amends with a big gift when I go back. I''ll give this lady a shock by the way. "


    "Madame, Madame, little Madame." Song Qingshu snorted discontentedly.


    "My slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue." The middle-aged man complained secretly. Just now he saw Cheng Yaojia''s delicate face, and subconsciously thought she was still a girl. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he noticed her hair bun, so he changed his tongue temporarily and called her little lady.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t want any of your gifts. If you leave your son, you can leave." Song Qingshu said faintly that in fact, no matter from the perspective of the Golden Snake camp or from the perspective of the state of Jin, he had no reason to show mercy to the loyal army of Dabie Mountains. The reason why they are merciful is because they are also Han volunteers.


    The middle-aged man was surprised and angry: "if I don''t leave him?"


    "If you don''t stay, don''t leave." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "Your martial arts may not be invincible. Do you really think we are good bullies?" The middle-aged man was so angry that he fought forward with a tremendous momentum.


    "It turned out to be Zhang Rou, the leader of the loyal army." Song Qingshu had doubts just now, but he couldn''t figure out why he would come to Yangzhou far away from his base camp, which was a little uncertain.


    "Are you confident in your Kung Fu?" Song Qingshu was not in a hurry, but asked.


    Zhang soft voice replied: "big and small, ten battles, not a defeat, of course, self-confidence."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m afraid you will lose." As soon as the voice fell, the whole person had disappeared in the same place.


    Zhang Rou was surprised. After the lesson he had just taught him, he had already taken twelve mental precautions. He didn''t know that the other party appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, he had been through a lot of battles and subconsciously prevented himself from the key points, which saved her life.


    In fact, his martial arts are not so unbearable. It''s just that song Qingshu is so fast that he has lost before he can show his skills.


    "Can you take my move?" Looking at the other side''s bloody retreat, song Qingshu didn''t continue to attack. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the street in the distance. He couldn''t help frowning.


    I saw a group of Qing soldiers coming here. It turned out that Wu Zhirong, the governor of Yangzhou, had disappeared for no reason not long ago. The whole city of Yangzhou was already under martial law. When I heard that someone was making trouble here, the soldiers patrolling nearby came here immediately.


    "Boss, the Qing soldiers are coming." Li Haotian also noticed the situation outside and quickly reminded Zhang rou.


    "If we leave the Castle Peak, we are not afraid that there will be no firewood to burn. When we mobilize people, we will save the young master." Li Jiannan also advised.


    Zhang Rou gritted her teeth. He was also Xiaoxiong I. He made a quick decision: "go!"


    Song Qingshu frowned and did not want to fight in front of the Qing soldiers, so he let them go.


    "Dad, wait for me!" Zhang Hongfan was anxious and ran out.


    Song Qingshu was not so polite to him. He picked up a chopstick and bounced it to his leg. With a scream from Zhang Hongfan, he fell into a mess and could only watch his companion disappear without a trace.


    ---

 Chapter 1050

    Zhang Hongfan wanted to struggle again. Song Qingshu''s bodyguard had already passed, and the knife was on his neck. He was quiet immediately.


    "Whatever you do, don''t move!" By this time, the group of Qing soldiers had already rushed up, and the chief general pulled out his knife and cheered at the people on the second floor. Whether they are from Huashan school, Murong Fu or mugaofeng, seeing that they are numerous and powerful, and that this is the boundary of the Qing Dynasty, they hesitated for a moment but did not act rashly.


    Of course, they are more afraid of the other side of the song Qingshu, worried about accidentally provoking such a difficult enemy.


    As for song Qingshu, he didn''t bother to deal with the group. He motioned the accompanying bodyguard to negotiate with the general, and he went straight back to his seat.


    The general saw that song Qingshu ignored himself and was about to break out when he suddenly saw what the other bodyguard gave him. He turned his attitude 180 degrees and ran over with a smile: "I have no eyes. I don''t know you are here. If I run into you, please forgive me. I don''t know what I can do for you?"


    Although song Qingshu was not an official of the Qing Dynasty, Jin and Qing were always brothers. In addition, suoetu had made obeisance to him. During this period of time, no one in Yangzhou officialdom knew that such a master had come to the state of Jin. Even the governors and political envoys had to curry favor with him, let alone a benefactor.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to him. He pointed to Yue buqun and said, "these are from Huashan school. Let them go."


    Huashan school is now located in the territory of the state of Jin. As an official of the state of Jin, he naturally has no reason to embarrass them.


    When song Qingshu pointed at them, the Huashan faction were all terrified. You should know that each other was hard to deal with. Now there are so many Manchu soldiers. If you really start, I''m afraid the Huashan faction will die here today.


    As a result, people like lianyue buqun were a little happy when they heard him open his mouth and said, "thank you very much


    Song Qingshu waved to them to go quickly. Yue Lingshan was straightforward and straightforward. Seeing that her father was so ignored, she was about to open her mouth when she was held by her mother.


    Ningzhong has known her daughter''s temperament for a long time, so she can stop her early and shake her head quietly.


    Yue Lingshan then remembered the terrible martial arts that the other side had just shown. She couldn''t help but vomit her tongue. She was very cute.


    Song Qingshu smiles and thinks that it''s no wonder Linghu Chong has deep affection for her. She is really a pretty girl. However, he preferred a gentle and feminine personality. Yue Lingshan''s personality is really a little disrespectful.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t blame his daughter, Ning Zhong could not help nodding his head to show his gratitude. Song Qingshu laughed back and sighed in his heart: it''s a pity that the former Huashan jade girl was not well behaved and married a hypocrite. Her son-in-law''s temperament and husband are also imprinted in the same mold, which is doomed to a miserable ending in the future.


    Ningzhong was surprised by his strange smile. He thought how this man could smile at himself like this. He didn''t dare to look at him again. He quickly took his daughter downstairs.


    After Huashan school left, song Qingshu looked at Murong Fu again, hesitated for a moment, and said: "this is the famous Gusu Murong childe, and you don''t have to embarrass him. Let him go."


    Although Murong Fu was not authentic for several times, he was kind to himself after all. Although he had paid back his kindness, it was not clear that he would kill him. What''s more, there was no fundamental conflict of interest between them.


    As for Liang Zi with murongbo, it is said that there is a head of injustice and a master of debt, so there is no need to count it on him.


    Murong Fu breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, the other party casually looked at himself. The pressure was unprecedented. If he really started, he didn''t have much confidence in the changes of his family.


    "Thank you very much." Murong Fu had tried to make friends with him, but the other side gave him a strong sense of oppression. He hesitated and gave up the idea of making friends.


    Seeing that some high-ranking people in the world dare not even gasp for breath, waiting for song Qingshu to announce their fate, Cheng Yaojia''s wonderful eyes can''t help but shine. After all, it''s a woman''s nature to worship the strong.


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly has an illusion that the other party is a dazzling flame, and he is the silly moth. Knowing the danger, he still can''t help but want to get close to him.


    When she was in a daze, song Qingshu suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    As soon as Murong Fu came to the stairway, he could not help but feel stiff. His true Qi was flowing rapidly and he was ready to fight to the death.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "Mr. Murong, you don''t have to be so nervous. I just want to tell you something."


    "Go ahead, please!" But Murong Fu did not dare to relax.


    Song Qingshu pointed to the direction where Mu Wanqing and Mu Wanqing were: "I want these two people. I think you don''t mind."


    "No problem, of course." Murong Fu replied gracefully, of course, he knew that the subtext of the other side''s saying this was to ask him not to trouble the two again.


    It was only because of his aunt''s trust that they were chased. Even if they failed, it was no big deal. Naturally, Murong Fu would not be stupid enough to offend this unfathomable master for these two people.


    When Murong Fu came down the stairs, he sneered in his heart. He said, "what are you going to do with these two people? What are you going to do with the dead camel, Mu Gaofeng?"? You''ve been courting her since we were blind.


    Sure enough, Murong Fu''s idea is the voice of others in the field. Cheng Yaojia looks down, but mu Wanqing is ashamed and angry: "you are a disciple!"


    Then he raised his hand to shoot song Qingshu with a poisonous sleeve arrow, and the wooden peak beside him quickly stopped her: "absolutely not!"


    Just now, Zhang Hongfan''s miserable experience is still fresh in my mind. He doesn''t want to make the same mistake for himself and his family.


    "But he..." Mu Wanqing also knew that there was a big gap between the two sides in martial arts. Even if the poison sleeve arrow was shot, he could not hurt him at all. He could only stamp his feet and sulk.


    "I don''t know why you left us?" Mugaofeng tried to squeeze out a smile, but it was a pity that his ugly face was worse than crying.


    "Not to keep you, but to keep her." Song Qingshu pointed to Mu Wanqing and said, "you can go."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people in the field looked strange. The general next to him thought, "my dear, what''s the difference between these big people and us? Are they all just robbing when they see beautiful women? Laozi must be a bigger official in the future to get such a beautiful woman. "


    Cheng Yaojia''s face darkened, and he directly lowered his head to look at the tea in the cup.


    "You Muwan was so angry that her face turned white. If it had not been for mugaofeng, she would have rushed forward to find him.


    "What if I don''t go?" To everyone''s surprise, the ugly wood peak did not take the opportunity to escape, but protected in front of wood Wanqing.


    ---


    PS. the double monthly ticket activity ended. As expected, it ranked 21, and all the books went up


    Thanks to kovaduin, coming back alive, wo9420 and so on, we are back to 20

 Chapter 1051

    Even Cheng Yaojia unexpectedly looked up at him and thought that although this man was ugly and vicious, he was a man who attached great importance to love and righteousness.


    Song Qingshu chuckled, stood up and walked to them. Because the performance just now was too shocking, Mu Gaofeng and Mu Wanqing subconsciously backed away.


    "When did the Ming Tuomu peak in northern part of the Great Wall become a man with lofty ideals?" Song Qing said in writing without expression.


    Mu Gaofeng said with a smile: "although Mu Gaofeng is not a good man, he is not a coward who abandoned his niece to escape alone!" As soon as the voice fell, he pushed Mu Wanqing out. At the same time, the camel sword came out of the scabbard and attacked song Qingshu.


    "Let''s go Mu Gaofeng''s roar stops suddenly. He knows that he can''t beat his opponent with his own martial arts, but he can still try to hold him for a while. Who knows that he stabs out with a sword, but there is no sign of him in front of his eyes.


    Mu Wanqing had half of his body jumped out from the top of the railing on the second floor. Who knows that a smile came from his ear the next moment: "I still have a lot to say to the girl. Why do you have to go in a hurry?"


    Mu Wanqing found that she was held in her arms by the big beard. She was so surprised that she immediately raised her sleeve arrow to shoot him. Who knows, when she was pressed by the other side, her hand just dropped down.


    "Let her go!" Mu Gaofeng roared and rushed to attack with his camel sword. However, song Qingshu pointed him to his chest. His whole body seemed to be solidified.


    "Yi Yang Zhi? Who is Duan Zhengchun? " Mu Gaofeng was shocked and angry.


    Song Qingshu smiles and ignores him. He turns around and leaves with Mu Wanqing in his arms.


    "If you dare to touch me again, i... my husband will kill you!" Mu Wanqing glared at him.


    "Your husband?" Song Qingshu subconsciously touched his nose, "I don''t know who the girl''s husband is?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll scare you when I say it." Mu Wanqing said deliberately.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu roughly also guessed one or two, naughty heart up, deliberately pretending a pair of curious look, "then I really want to see."


    "Hum, my husband is song Qingshu, the king of the golden snake!" Mu Wanqing is quite proud to say that when she left, she was asked to report her name in time of crisis. However, when she was in danger in mantuo villa, she didn''t show his name. Until now, there is really no other way. She can only be a living horse doctor and give it a try.


    "Song Qingshu!" Hearing this name, the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty retreated a few steps one after another, looking like the enemy was facing the enemy. It turns out that before Song Qingshu broke through 100000 Qing troops and finally called the wind and rain, it had been deliberately exaggerated by some people, and it had already been passed down to the gods. In other places, the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty suffered a lot and turned pale when they heard about it.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the Qing soldiers nearby would react so much when they heard his name. However, when he saw Mu Wanqing''s proud appearance, how could he have the heart to let her down.


    "Ah, is it the song Qingshu who defeated the hero and won the title of king of the Golden Snake?"


    Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to be shocked, and then he took a few steps back.


    Cheng Yaojia was surprised to see that they had been together these days. They had already admired his martial arts. They even felt that he was the most powerful master they knew. How do you know that he became like this when he heard a name? Is that song Qingshu really so powerful?


    Muwanqing is also a Zheng, she originally just want to take out the name of song Qingshu let the other party have fear, who knows the other party actually such exaggerated reaction? After all, in her impression, although song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are high, I''m afraid he is only between Bo Zhongshu and the man in front of her. The other side doesn''t have to be so scared.


    Seeing each other''s puzzled face, song Qingshu also felt that his acting skills were too amateur. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment: "hum, you say Xianggong is him, that''s him? Who knows if you just pulled a tiger skin to scare me? "


    "Which daughter''s family would make fun of such a thing?" Mu Wanqing was in a hurry.


    "I don''t care. I''ll take it back and have a good interrogation before I know if you''re lying."


    Song Qingshu was about to come forward, but mu Wanqing exclaimed: "don''t touch me!"


    Seeing her face panicked, but with a trace of resolute color in her eyes, song Qingshu could not bear to frighten her any more, so he said softly, "OK, OK, I don''t want to touch you, but it doesn''t matter if you let a woman help you?"


    Then he went back to his seat and said to Cheng Yaojia, "please, madam."


    Cheng Yaojia thought that you are teasing other girls here. Why do you bring me in? However, seeing each other''s gentle eyes, she found that she could not refuse each other''s request, so she had to pout her little mouth slightly and walk to Mu Wanqing''s side: "this girl, let me help you."


    Although Mu Wanqing has always been ruthless, she can''t get angry with the gentle woman in front of her. She hesitates for a moment, and then she supports her.


    Seeing that song Qingshu went out with a beautiful and dignified young woman and came back with a gorgeous and refined young girl, the guards of Daotai yamen were amazed. They thought that this high official of the Jin Kingdom really had the ability to soak women.


    After returning to the courtyard, song Qingshu asked the bodyguard to throw Zhang Hongfan into the wood room. He was much more polite to Mu Gaofeng. Originally, he didn''t like the sinister and vicious camel in the original book. But just now, in the inn, he stood up to protect Mu Wanqing, but he was greatly improved. So he quietly ordered his subordinates to treat him.


    Then Cheng Yaojia was driven to the next room with a sad face, and song Qingshu came into his room with Mu Wanqing in his arms.


    "Let go, you asshole!"


    "I will kill you!"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Until the door was closed, Mu Wanqing was struggling so hard that the guards in the yard showed a meaningful smile.


    After returning to the room, Cheng Yaojia sat down several times and stood up several times. Finally, he bit his lips as if he had made great determination. He crept against the wall and raised his ears to listen to what was being said next door.


    After Song Qingshu closed the door, he gently put Mu Wanqing on the chair, and then sat beside and looked at her tenderly.


    Although the other side did not continue to touch their own body, let Mu Wanqing secretly relieved, but the other side so straight at her, she is still a little creepy.


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes!" She was used to being cruel in her daily life. As soon as she spoke, she realized that this person in front of her wasn''t one of those unsociable people in the world that she could teach at will.


    "My eyes are gone, and it''s not you who suffer in the end?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t care if your eyes are gone." Mu Wanqing always felt that this man was strange, a strange feeling that he could not say... And a sense of deja vu.


    "Of course it does. If my eyes are gone, don''t you marry a blind man?" Song Qingshu didn''t have the heart to tease her again. He resumed his original voice and said.


    "Who is going to marry you? I have a husband..." in the middle of Muwan''s conversation, he suddenly showed an incredible look and looked at him stupidly, "are you..."


    Song Qingshu takes off the mask and looks at her tenderly.


    "Song Lang!" Muwanqing suddenly surprised and happy, quickly reached out his hand in his face and pinched up, "is it really you?"


    "Oh, it hurts ~" Song Qingshu knew that she wanted to make sure whether she had a mask on, "it''s not who I am, it''s real!"


    "Song Lang!" After confirming his identity, Mu Wanqing suddenly jumped into his arms and sobbed.


    "During this time, you have been wronged, good, don''t cry ~" Song Qingshu patted her pink back and comforted her in a soft voice.


    Mu Wanqing suddenly sat up straight, raised his hand and gave him a slap.


    Although song Qingshu could avoid it, he could not help feeling soft when he saw the tears in her eyes. He just sat there and let her slap him.


    "Have you calmed down?" Song Qingshu reached out to wipe the tears off her cheek and asked softly.


    "I hate you!" Mu Wanqing wiped his tears and said, "it was like this last time, and it''s like this time. Is it fun to tease me?"


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms, salivated and put his face in her ear, and whispered, "because you are really fun."


    Mu Wanqing couldn''t help but think of the intimate time between them. His face turned red and said, "I hate it."


    Song Qingshu knew that most of her anger had gone away, so he took the opportunity to cut off the topic and asked, "how can you be with Mu Gaofeng and be chased and killed by Murong Fu?"


    "It wasn''t the last time I went to assassinate the woman of the Wang family. As a result, the mantuo villa was heavily guarded. I was caught by accident. Fortunately, the woman of the Wang family was not there, and there was a soft and weak girl in the family. She didn''t embarrass me, and she wanted to let me go secretly, but I was stopped by the grannies of the villa. So I was locked up and treated after the woman of the Wang family returned to the villa. Later, when my uncle passed by Suzhou and learned that I was in danger, he broke into mantuo villa and rescued me. Because he injured many people in mantuo villa, he startled Murong Fu in yanziwu. In order to please his aunt, he volunteered to pursue us. " Muwanqing understated a few words, but song Qingshu was shocked.


    He knew that the woman in Mu Wanqing''s mouth was Wang''s wife Li Qingluo. Qin HongMian had the worst relationship with her, so he often sent Mu Wanqing to assassinate her. As for the soft and weak girl, she is naturally Wang Yuyan, Li Qingluo''s daughter. I didn''t expect that she was still so kind-hearted and tolerant of people who came to seek revenge.


    But what makes song Qingshu most curious is her uncle. She can''t help asking curiously, "isn''t your father Duan Zhengchun? How did Mu Gaofeng become your uncle?"


    "Don''t mention that man to me!" Hearing Duan Zhengchun''s three words, Mu Wanqing suddenly remembered some unpleasant things in her mind. After all, since she got to know Duan''s family, she had never met any good things.


    After a while''s delay, she said: "when my mother was abandoned by that man, she came back home with a desperate desire, but she was forced by the family to marry a member of the Xixia family to cover up the scandal."


    ---


    PS. feels that the second phase of nutrition express in the official account today is very few. I feel like the bridge and the ease of operation seem to be the reason why this film has been seen by older people.


    Fucking great readers, official account: Liu Le monk, both genuine and pirated readers, is very popular. Let me see how many people actually read my book to satisfy my little vanity.


    What I have said is that hundreds of thousands of people have searched my book in some pirated channels. Why did it end up with a official account?

 Chapter 1052

    "Xixia wooden house?" Song Qingshu had a strange look on his face. "Which wooden family is not the one of Xixia muyuqi and muwangrong brothers


    Muyuqi and muwangrong were originally named yeliyuqi and yeliwangrong. However, these nomadic people had a deep influence on the Han culture. It was popular in the aristocratic circles to give themselves a Chinese name. The family of Yeli chose Mu as their surname.


    Song Qingshu knew about the two brothers because half of the power of Xixia was in the hands of the emperor, and the other was in the hands of the tribal leaders of all ethnic groups. Yeli brothers were the most powerful tribal leaders, and nearly half of the troops directly and indirectly controlled Xixia. Moreover, today''s empress of Xixia came from Yeli family. Song Qingshu studied the leadership of various countries, Nature is very attentive to them.


    "Do you know them?" Muwanqing was also surprised, and then said with an embarrassed face, "muyuqi is... My father."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "is muyuqi your father?"


    As if he knew what he was thinking, Mu Wanqing had to explain: "when Duan Zhengchun was in chaos, my master... My mother was pregnant, and my elder brother forced me to marry Mu Yuqi. But because my mother was pregnant with me not long ago, Mu Yuqi didn''t doubt it. Instead, she cared for our mother and daughter."


    "But after all, my mother couldn''t let that man go. After a while, she took me to live in seclusion near Dali on the ground of going out to relax. You probably know what happened later These secrets are really embarrassing, and involve the scandal of her mother. If she had not loved song Qingshu, she would never have revealed half of them.


    Song Qingshu thinks that your identity is complex enough. You are the daughter of Nanwang of Dali town and the daughter of Xixia general. You can make a big ethical film of previous life.


    "What''s the matter with that wooden peak?" Song Qingshu continued.


    "Recently, something happened in Xixia. My father, muyuqi, was eager to find me and my mother, so he sent my brother mugaofeng to pick us up. When my mother learned that I was going to assassinate Gusu, he followed me. This happened to rescue me from mantuo villa." Muwanqing replied.


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded secretly. No wonder Mu Gaofeng changed his normal way to protect her. It turned out that she was his niece.


    "Brother song, do you dislike me for this?" You know, in this world, it''s very serious to get pregnant before marriage. Illegitimate children are looked down upon by the secular society. What''s more, her mother''s practice is not very kind. She makes people like to be a father and never forget her old lover.


    "It''s not only a great general, but also a princess of the royal family. I don''t know how many men can''t get up to the top even if they want to. If I have you, I''ll kill two birds with one stone. It''s too late to be happy. How can I get rid of it?" Song Qingshu quickly comforted him.


    Mu Wanqing was so amused by his words that he could not help but beat him on the chest with a pink Fist: "you are always so unorthodox."


    Two people fight for a while, Mu Wanqing suddenly thought of something, can''t help but face a change, Jiao hum a: "good a kill two birds with one stone, this period of time I... I''m all the time... Don''t think about you, but you are here and other women, which still remember me."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was talking about Cheng Yaojia, and quickly explained: "you misunderstood that she has been married. It''s the young lady of guiyunzhuang. It doesn''t matter if you misunderstood me. How can she face the eyes of the world if it comes out that she has bad reputation?"


    Because of her mother, Mu Wanqing is also very sensitive to this aspect of things. Listening to him, she felt very guilty, but she was not stupid after all. She soon thought of the intimacy they showed in the Inn and asked suspiciously, "is that true? Then why is she always with you? "


    "That''s because her husband was caught by the Mongols, and asked me to help him..." Song Qingshu told her the whole story.


    "So it is. That''s pathetic." Mu Wanqing is cold outside and hot at heart. Instead, she worries about Cheng Yaojia.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, and he could not help admiring himself. He didn''t have a lie about what he said just now, but he dissolved her jealousy into invisibility. He really knew the essence of the four words "avoid the heavy and take the light".


    "Wan''er, I feel your pulse is confused and weak. I''m afraid it''s because you''re too tired. Why don''t you have a good rest first?" Song Qingshu touched her wrist and said with pity.


    Muwanqing was fine originally. When he reminded him, he felt sleepy and couldn''t help yawning: "I''m really sleepy. During this period of time, Murong Fu has been chasing after me like a life-threatening ghost, so that I didn''t have a good sleep."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said: "actually bullying my good Wan''er so much. I didn''t let him go before I knew it."


    Muwanqing sweet smile: "well, people do not know the relationship between you and me, but also no wonder he."


    "Didn''t you explode my name when you were in danger before? Murong Fu and I have a little friendship. For my sake, I should not embarrass you." Song Qingshu couldn''t help scraping her nose.


    Mu Wanqing blushed: "they are daughters, which means they always talk about men."


    Seeing her coquettish and infinite appearance, song Qingshu was very happy: "but today you still moved me out."


    Speaking of this mu Wanqing is angry, can''t help choking his waist: "it''s not that you have no conscience to deliberately bully me, I really have no way..."


    Song Qingshu burst out laughing and begged for mercy again and again. It took him a long time to coax her. Maybe it was because he was too relieved to stay with his lover. Before long, Mu Wanqing fell asleep in his arms.


    Knowing that her mind was consumed too much during this period of time, I''m afraid she couldn''t wake up without sleeping for a few hours, so I picked her up and put her on the bed with pity.


    Cover the quilt for her, kiss her, and then song Qingshu sneaks out of the door.


    After closing the door, song Qingshu''s face suddenly became cold and stern. He went straight to the next door and broke in without knocking.


    "Ah ~" Cheng Yaojia exclaimed. She was so scared that she quickly stepped back. "You, you..." I don''t know whether she was afraid or what. She couldn''t say what she said.


    Song Qingshu easily closed the door, then went to the table in silence and ignored her. He poured a cup of tea slowly. When Cheng Yaojia was worried, he just said, "madam is half of the people in the river and lake. Don''t you know what you shouldn''t listen to


    "I... I didn''t hear anything." Cheng Yaojia looked at the handsome man in front of him, but he suddenly missed his rude and ferocious beard.

 Chapter 1053

    "Nothing?" Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile, "we all understand each other. Why should my wife deceive herself?"


    Cheng Yaojia is also repentant. He thinks why he''s so obsessed that he runs to eavesdrop on him. As a result, he hears such a big secret, and now he''s on fire.


    "I won''t say it to anyone else." Cheng Yaojia quickly promised.


    Song Qingshu shook his head, stood up and walked to her: "I have no doubt that my wife is sincere in saying this at this time, but people will always change, and I will not be watching at that time. Who knows if you will choose to reveal my secret for other reasons."


    Cheng Yaojia stepped back two steps and said in a panic, "no, you have been very kind to me these days. I can''t thank you enough. How can I do something sorry for you?"


    Looking at her delicate face, song Qingshu asked faintly: "if your husband let you say it?"


    "I... I don''t know how to say it." Cheng Yaojia hesitated at first, but later his voice became more and more firm.


    Song Qingshu held out her hand and lifted a wisp of hair in her ear: "I can feel the sincerity of my wife at the moment, but I am a rational person and will not give the future to a promise."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned white and his body trembled. "I see what you mean. I just want you to remember your promise and help me save Lulang." Then he closed his eyes quietly.


    Looking at her delicate eyelashes, song Qingshu said with a smile, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Do it." Cheng Yaojia replied, but her chest showed that her heart was not so calm.


    Song Qingshu could not help but smile: "who said I would kill you?"


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia opened his eyes and looked at him blankly, "you... Don''t you kill me?"


    Song Qingshu gently hooked Cheng Yaojia''s chin and said with admiration: "madam, such a beautiful woman, which man is willing to hurt you."


    However, he soon changed the subject: "of course, if he didn''t get along with his wife before, even if he couldn''t give up in his heart, I''m afraid he would have to work hard."


    Although Cheng Yaojia was shy, she was also a smart woman. Hearing this, she knew that the other party didn''t want to kill her. She couldn''t help biting her lip: "thank you."


    "Don''t hurry to thank you, madam. Although I won''t kill you, in order to ensure that the secret won''t be disclosed, I can only ask you to be wronged and stay with me before I think of a perfect solution." At this time, song Qingshu had to sigh that why he didn''t like to kill people so much. For example, the protagonists in the fantasy novels of previous lives who were determined to kill people could solve this kind of problem in the blink of an eye, but he still had such a headache.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu can only be attributed to the fact that he was just an ordinary person in his previous life. He knew the psychology of ordinary people and didn''t want to be wiped out like a mole ant by nobles, privileged figures or some strong people; He came to this world for various reasons, but he didn''t want to lose his heart and kill other ordinary people at will.


    Because of song Qingshu''s absence, Cheng Yaojia had a chance to look at the new face of the man in front of him. He was very handsome, and he had a calm temperament.


    She looks at it, and her face turns red unconsciously: it''s much more beautiful than the beard before


    Song Qingshu finally recovered and noticed that the other party was staring at him. He couldn''t help smiling and stretched out his hand: "let''s get to know each other again. I''m song Qingshu."


    Looking at his hand in front of him, Cheng Yaojia blushed: "you... What are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu realized that today is no longer the world of the previous life, and shaking hands with women is to be regarded as indecent. However, he was so kind-hearted that he would not care about the red tape. He still said: "this is the handshake ceremony in our hometown. When they first met, they would extend their hands to each other to show friendship." Perfect interpretation of what is called serious nonsense.


    Cheng Yaojia thought that there would be such a ridiculous custom in any place, but she subconsciously reached out and held hands with him: "Hello, i... I''m Cheng Yaojia."


    Hearing that she didn''t mention her identity as the young lady of guiyunzhuang, song Qingshu couldn''t help but move in her heart.


    They touch each other''s skin and feel the heat of each other''s palm. Cheng Yaojia''s face is even more red. He tries to pull his hand back several times, but finds that he doesn''t move.


    Suddenly, Cheng Yaojia exclaimed, "are you the king of the Golden Snake song Qingshu?"


    Song Qingshu picked his eyebrows: "have you heard of me, madam?"


    "Not only have you heard of it," Cheng Yaojia looked at him with a complicated look, and then suddenly stopped, "do you want to hold the handshake ceremony in your hometown for such a long time?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just that my wife''s hand is too slippery for me to let go." Song Qing said in writing, but he let go after all.


    Hearing him say such shameless words, Cheng Yaojia suddenly has a familiar feeling. Then he feels that the man in front of him is the one who has been protecting her, comforting her and teasing her from time to time.


    "It''s well known that you assassinated Kangxi before, and then defeated 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know how many Han people applauded you. Not long ago, you rescued dozens of princesses of the Song Dynasty. Now the whole Song Dynasty regards you as a hero of the Han people." Cheng Yaojia thinks that this name is often mentioned by his family elders, and even his husband often praises him. If he knew that he was with the hero he admired, he didn''t know whether he would envy him.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face suddenly turns red. He thinks that he and song Qingshu are sleeping in the same bed. It''s strange that Lu Lang is not angry. How can he envy him.


    "What about Madame? What does Madame think of me?" Song Qingshu sat near the bed and asked meaningfully.


    "I..." Cheng Yaojia''s lips slightly opened. He didn''t dare to say what he said in his heart directly. After thinking for a long time, he had to use a relatively euphemistic way to describe it, "you are a very capable hero in my heart, just a little... A little rogue."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "madam, this is too light. I''m afraid that in your heart, I''m more than a rogue. I''m afraid I''m more like lust, demons and thieves."


    Who knows Cheng Yaojia shakes his head slightly: "no, although sometimes you are... Some rogue, you are a gentleman in your heart." Thinking of these days, although the other party teased herself from time to time, he didn''t do anything to her after all. Even he took the initiative to throw himself into his arms last night, he also abided by the etiquette, at most... At most, he made some friends when he got up in the morning.


    "Is it?" When song Qingshu reached for a move, Cheng Yaojia was sucked into his arms, hugged her waist and pressed her on his leg, "but what if I don''t want to be a gentleman?"


    He felt the masculinity of his body from a close distance. Cheng Yaojia was also a heartthrob. He didn''t dare to face his eyes. He subconsciously turned his head to one side, and his voice was not audible: "only the childe remembers what he promised me, others... Whatever."


    Feeling the warm and plump body in his arms, song Qingshu slipped his throat and put his head together.


    Seeing that he was getting closer to himself, Cheng Yaojia''s heart beat faster and his eyelashes began to shake.


    "My wife''s heart beats so fast. What are you afraid of?" Their lips were only about an inch away, and song Qingshu suddenly stopped.


    Cheng Yaojia bit his lip: "you know... You know what I''m afraid of."


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu has a smile on his lips. Let me feel what his wife''s heart is afraid of.


    Cheng Yaojia''s eyes flashed a little dazed, thinking how to feel this, but at the moment the other party''s hand reached into her skirt, she understood instantly.


    "This rascal ~" Cheng Yaojia was slightly stiff, but he didn''t dodge.


    Looking at the cherry mouth in front of him, song Qingshu couldn''t help but kiss it directly.


    Cheng Yaojia gave a cry, and the whole person collapsed in his arms.


    At the beginning, she was in a very complicated mood. She thought that she was sorry for her husband, and comforted herself that she was doing this to save him. Soon after she was kissed by song Qingshu, she became emotional and couldn''t help closing her eyes. Her body became softer and her skin became hotter.


    Feeling the beauty in his arms as if all her bones were melting, song Qingshu put her on the bed, and then pressed her on.


    "Marshal, marshal!" At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Song Qingshu sat up with a gloomy face and asked in a poor tone, "what''s the matter?"


    Cheng Yaojia also wakes up from his lust. He turns around in shame and starts to button his clothes in a hurry.


    Hearing the tone in the room, the bodyguard outside felt a thump in his heart. He knew that he might have done something bad for the boss. But now, he had to harden his head and say, "the boy who was arrested is yelling in the cell, asking to see you."


    "If he wants to see Ben Shuai, he will? Can''t you handle such trifles by yourself? " If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s kindness, he would have dragged this man out for dozens of killing sticks.


    "But he said that his uncle was Zhang Jun, and that the marshal would go to see him when he heard the name." The bodyguard scolded in his heart. After he went back, he had to clean up the boy well to get rid of his hatred.


    "Zhang Jun!" Song Qingshu suddenly got up, "is that really what he said?"


    "Yes


    "Well, you go down first. I''ll see him right away." Zhang Jun is now the right Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty, who is also known as the right prime minister. His official position is still above Han Yuzhou''s political affairs. He and the left prime minister are the nominal central leaders of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    ---


    PS. thanks for the early dawn, Su Xinran and many other friends'' praise. Now the monthly ticket list has reached 19, which is too unexpected.


    Helen of Troy, pss., has responded to readers'' response. Fann Wong, who had been missing from the official account today, missed out on the next opportunity.


    There is also a response from readers. After watching the second issue of nutrition express, the monk was deeply gratified to find that the movie was unexpectedly good-looking. Amitabha, what a wonderful movie~

 Chapter 1054

    Zhang Jun, together with Yue Fei, Han Shizhong and Liu Guangshi, was one of the four generals of Zhongxing in the Southern Song Dynasty, but he was not a good man. He was one of the culprits who killed Yue Fei in those years. Later, he was cast into a bronze statue and knelt in the Yue temple.


    But that''s a matter for later generations. Now Zhang Jun is at his prime. After Yue Fei''s death, Qin Hui, Wan Zao and Zhang Jun took charge of the power center of the Southern Song Dynasty. However, these people soon turned against each other for fighting for power. In the end, Qin Hui was superior. Wan Zao and Zhang Jun were demoted to the end and expelled from the court.


    When Qin Hui was so powerful, even Zhao Gou, the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty, was afraid of him. He even kept a dagger with him to guard against a coup to seize power.


    Fortunately, God had eyes later. Qin Hui was too old to hold on. Zhao Ruyu, the patriarchal clan, took the opportunity to unite with a group of like-minded people to overthrow the Qin family. However, it was not long before Zhao Ruyu became the left prime minister, and he was impeached by Han Yuzhou.


    When Zuo Xiang''s throne was empty, Han juezhou thought that he was the only one. Who knew that Shi Miyuan and Jia Sidao were united together, and Zhao Ruyu''s residual forces stifled his ascent.


    In order to balance the power of all parties, Zhao Gou had to invite the former chief executive team back, so Wan Zao and Zhang Jun became prime ministers again.


    Although the various forces were not satisfied with the outcome, they could barely accept it. Only then did the Southern Song Dynasty gradually stabilize.


    (Note: this period of history is only for the plot of this novel. We should never regard it as real history.)


    Although people familiar with the matter all know that Wan Zao and Zhang Jun are a transitional group, they are now the prime ministers of the imperial court, and they were also the figures who used to be the chief executive in those years. As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse, so we can''t underestimate their energy.


    That''s why song Qingshu was so moved when he heard that Zhang Hongfan was Zhang Jun''s nephew. After all, he couldn''t imagine that the rebel army in the Dabie mountains had something to do with Zhang Jun.


    What''s more, why did the loyal army attack the Huashan faction, the Prime Minister of Zhang Juntang''s court, and how could they form a grudge with the Huashan faction?


    There are too many doubts in his heart. Song Qingshu finally decides to ask Zhang Hongfan.


    With a decision in mind, song Qingshu looked at Cheng Yaojia apologetically: "Madam..."


    Cheng Yaojia was already very ashamed. He dared to look back at him. He could only answer in a low voice: "go by yourself, don''t worry about me."


    "Madam, have a good rest. I''ll come soon." Song Qingshu was also very depressed when he was interrupted at the critical moment, but now it''s important, so he can only hurt her.


    Cheng Yaojia almost fainted in shame. He thought how can I answer you? Can I say "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back"? She had made up her mind to close the door after he left!


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what she thought. After wearing Tang Kuo''s mask again, he went out in a hurry. He just wanted to ask Zhang Hongfan and come back soon.


    "Let me go, or my father will lead the army to raze you here."


    "My uncle is the right Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty. If you dare to touch my hair, the army of the Song Dynasty will move northward at that time..."


    Before Song Qingshu arrived, he heard Zhang Hongfan crying and howling in his cell. He was depressed because he had been disturbed by a good thing, so he kicked the door open: "what''s the strength of the ghost!"


    Zhang Hongfan saw his face clearly, and suddenly he was excited. He immediately calmed down. You should know that song Qingshu had been too terrible in the inn before.


    See he finally shut up, song Qingshu this just said: "you cry wolf howl call me to come, I come now, you have fart fast put."


    Zhang Hongfan carefully said: "this adult, before the villain has the eye not to know Taishan, has offended adult''s friend..."


    "Say the point!" Song Qingshu interrupted him without being polite.


    "Er," Zhang Hongfan showed a trace of resentment in his eyes. He usually swarmed around. He could be regarded as a local emperor in the hundreds of miles around the Dabie Mountains. It''s too late for people to flatter him. Who dares to talk to him like this? However, he knew that the situation was stronger than others, and soon hid the resentment. "If you are Hui, my father is the leader of the loyal army, and my uncle is the right Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty. If you can let me go, we will surely prepare a big gift as a ransom. At the same time, my father and uncle also owe you a favor..."


    The reason why he dares to say this is that although the Zhongyi army is nominally a Han volunteer army, it has never been against the state of Jin in ordinary days, which is quite different from the red coat army. Their relationship with the state of Jin can even be regarded as good, so they will not be embarrassed by the officials of the state of Jin because of their identity; At the same time, Zhang Jun was a well-known moderator in the Southern Song Dynasty, who had always had contacts with the high-level officials of the state of Jin; In the end, the people of Jinguo are generally greedy for money. It is very common for prisoners to exchange a huge ransom for freedom.


    Song Qingshu pondered and said nothing. From the standpoint of Tang Kuo''s argument, there was no reason to embarrass him


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Mongolia is the number one enemy. There is no need to have a conflict with the Southern Song Dynasty for such a small figure. It''s a good choice to take advantage of the opportunity to extort a sum of money. It''s just that the Golden Snake camp is short of military pay now, and the fat that comes to the door is not slaughtered.


    Although he had an idea in his heart, song Qingshu didn''t show it. Instead, he gave a cold hum: "you said that Zhang Jun is your uncle, that''s your uncle. What''s the evidence?" he


    "Ah?" Zhang Hongfan suddenly silly eyes, thinking that this thing can be how to prove, can''t now Zhang Jun shouts to come to me? Even if it is a letter to verify, this time, day lily is cold.


    "Since there is no certificate, it must be deliberately cheating Ben Shuai. What a coward! Come on, give me a good fight until he tells the truth. " Song Qingshu sneers in his heart. This man once schemed against Cheng Yaojia and didn''t let him suffer. How can he think freely? What''s more, Zhang Hongfan, a Han Chinese, helped Mongolia destroy the Song Dynasty.


    Thanks to the fact that song Qingshu came from later generations, he still had some legal principles in his mind. He didn''t want to use things that hadn''t happened to casually execute a person''s life. At the same time, considering the interests of all aspects, otherwise, ten deaths of Zhang Hongfan would not be enough.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was about to walk out of the house, Zhang Hongfan was in a hurry. He thought that if he left, he would not be beaten off? "Wait a minute, I have a way to prove it!" he cried


    Song Qingshu knew people''s psychology well. He didn''t stop and continued to go out.


    Zhang Hongfan was so flustered that he blurted out the secret that he had planned to use as a bargaining chip: "this time we came to Yangzhou to get my uncle''s instruction to... Find Yue Fei''s daughter."


    ---

 Chapter 1055

    "Yue Fei''s daughter?" Song Qingshu turns around and stares at him tightly, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that success had attracted him back, Zhang Hongfan immediately became energetic: "in the case of Yue Fei, Qin Xiangye and my uncle were worried about future trouble, so they decided to cut down the roots and put his eldest son Yue Yun to death together. At that time, Yue Fei''s second wife, Li Shi, just gave birth to a baby girl. It''s a pity that Li Shi was very good at martial arts and tried his best to get out of the capital, Take the baby girl and disappear without a trace. "


    "This matter has always been a thorn in their throat for my uncle. They are worried that the baby girl will be a disaster when she grows up, so they have been looking for her whereabouts all these years. Until recently, my uncle got the news that the girl was adopted by Yue buqun of Huashan and was renamed Yue Lingshan. Because Yue Fei has a great reputation among the people, and my uncle is sensitive and inconvenient to come forward, so he specially asked us to do it. "


    Zhang Hongfan has no scruples when he talks about these secrets, largely because these people are from the state of Jin. You should know that Yue Fei is a hero of the Han people, but in the eyes of the people of Jin, he is eager to get rid of it. The two sides share the same position, so Zhang Hongfan has no taboo in speaking.


    After listening to all this, song Qingshu was dumbfounded. Is Yue Lingshan Yue Fei''s daughter?


    You know, in the previous life, song Qingshu held great respect for this young lady of the Yue family. It is said that Yue Yinping was only 13 years old when Yue Fei and his son died. As a result, when she heard the bad news about her father and brother, she threw the silver vase into the well and died. For thousands of years, many people have wept and sighed.


    When he passed Hangzhou in his previous life, song Qingshu had stopped by the well of his filial daughter for a long time. Now when he comes to this world and has a chance to meet this young lady Yinping, how can he allow her to be hurt again?


    Song Qingshu suddenly grew up, but his face immediately showed doubts. Although Yue Lingshan was also surnamed Yue, Yue buqun and Ning Zhongze had a daughter. People in the river and lake all know that they cheated the whole river and lake?


    It is admirable to think that in order to protect Yue Fei''s remaining blood and bone, Yue buqun and his wife never gave birth to their own children in their whole life.


    "No, no!" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something, then glared at Zhang Hongfan and asked, "you said that when King Yue died, her wife Li just gave birth to a baby girl?"


    "Yes... Yes." Zhang Hongfan didn''t understand why he had such a big reaction, and how could he call Yue Fei Lord Yue?


    Song Qingshu stood up and looked at the sky in the distance. He thought to himself, "no, it''s almost 20 years since Yue Fei was killed. Yue Lingshan is only 16 or 17 years old now, which is one or two years younger. Did Yue buqun deliberately change her age?"


    At a loss, song Qingshu was shocked: wait a minute, since Zhang Rou and his family are here to kill Yue Fei''s orphan, isn''t Huashan very dangerous now?


    Although he had doubts about Yue Lingshan''s identity, song Qingshu didn''t dare to take the risk. If Yue Lingshan really was the silver vase lady and didn''t protect her well, he would regret it all his life.


    "Look at him!" Song Qingshu ordered the bodyguard to leave in a hurry.


    "Oh, can you let me go? Marshal, marshal? " Zhang Hongfan stretched out his hand behind him, but now Song Qingshu has no time to talk to him.


    After getting out of the cell, song Qingshu told the bodyguard, "I''m going out to do something now. When the wooden girl wakes up, tell him I''ll be back in a moment. The wooden girl is still waiting for me. Also, keep a close eye on the lady in the room next to me. Don''t let her leave the yard. If she escapes, you can come to see her. "


    The bodyguards were awed in their hearts and answered, "yes!"


    "You don''t have to follow me!" Song Qingshu went to the stable to choose his own mount, left a word in a hurry, and ran to the gate without stopping.


    At the gate of the city, find the guard soldiers and find out the direction of Huashan and his party. Then song Qingshu flies away.


    "Fortunately, it''s not too long for Huashan and his party to leave the city. Their speed is certainly not as fast as the one under my seat. I hope they can catch up." After photographing her mount, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of the girl Shuisheng. She gave this horse to her when she was in the Golden Snake camp. She didn''t know how she is now when she came back to her hometown last time.


    All the way, song Qingshu rushed dozens of miles, and suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the bamboo forest in the distance. If song Qingshu''s accomplishments were not high enough, it would be hard to hear.


    After taking a picture, Yebai motioned to eat grass and have a rest. Then song Qingshu quietly chased after him.


    "We Huashan sect have no grudge with you in the past and no grudge with you recently. Why do you force each other again and again?"


    Hearing Yue buqun''s surprised and angry voice, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he finally caught up.


    At the tip of his foot, song Qingshu held a tall bamboo in his arms. He was hanging in the air and looked at the situation in the bamboo forest.


    In the bamboo grove, there are 18 riders and horses. It was Zhang Rou and others in the inn who vaguely surrounded the four members of Huashan sect in the middle. Just now, it was Yue buqun who was shocked and angry.


    Hearing Yue buqun''s question, everyone laughed. Zhang roulang said: "it''s said that the boy surnamed Lin of Fuwei escort agency has joined the Huashan sect. Mr. Yue, a gentleman of Huashan school, is a master of swordsmanship. He is a unique swordsman in the Wulin. He is not worth paying any attention to the "anti evil sword spectrum". We are nobody in the world. We dare to ask Mr. Yue to give us a look. "


    The laughter of these 15 people is endless, and it is obvious that their internal power is very good. Zhang Rou''s voice is still clear and loud in the laughter, which is not covered by the noise. It shows that this person is better than others in internal power.


    Song Qingshu frowned when he heard that. How is it to ward off evil? However, he suddenly realized that Yue Fei had a high reputation among the people, and Zhang Jun didn''t dare to kill his descendants in public. It was reasonable to find a reason to hide it, and the anti evil sword spectrum was the most suitable one.


    Yue buqun''s clear voice rang out: "you are all famous figures in the Wulin. How can you be modest? Yue has always been a liar, and Lin''s "exorcism sword spectrum" is not with us When he said these words, he was lucky enough to have the magical skill of Zixia. In the laughter of more than a dozen people, no one could not help but hear them clearly. He said them lightly, and there was no difference in peacetime conversation.


    Zhang Rou secretly nods her head when she hears that Huashan Zixia''s magical skill is extraordinary. Today, she really deserves her reputation.


    At this time, one of his subordinates said in a rough voice, "you claim that you are not here, but where have you gone?"


    Yue buqun said, "why do you ask this question?"


    That humanity: "the affairs of the world, the world people manage."


    Yue buqun sneered and did not answer.


    The man said in a voice, "Yue, do you want to hand it in or not? Don''t make a toast. If you don''t hand it in, we''ll have to do it by ourselves. "


    Yue Lingshan snorted: "just now you were beaten to shit by that big beard in the inn. You even lost your son. Instead of trying to save him, you came here to trouble us. Is that what people often say? Bullying is afraid of evil?"


    Since he knew that she might be Yue Fei''s daughter, song Qingshu had a great liking for her. In ordinary times, she was not gentle enough. Now it seems that she dares to love and hate, but it''s kind of cute.


    "Are you miss Yue?" Zhang Rou was not angry. She looked at her playfully. "It''s true that she is worthy of being a general tiger girl. She has your father''s demeanor."


    Huashan and his party are not alike when they are described by him. Only song Qingshu knows that his father is Yue Fei, not Yue buqun.


    "I don''t dare to be miss. I''m just a woman in the world." Yue Lingshan didn''t know why he looked at himself differently. She was a little hairy in her heart. She subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Lin Pingzhi took the opportunity to block her.


    "What a woman in the Jianghu," Zhang Rou said with a noncommittal smile. "I can tell you clearly that although dogs are incompetent, they are better than smart people. There must be no danger in a short time. However, it''s not too late for us to save dogs after we get the sword spectrum."


    Lin Pingzhi said angrily, "I told you that we don''t have any anti evil sword spectrum!"


    Zhang Rou sneered: "that''s not necessarily. We have to search for it." With a wave of his hand, the entourage dismounted and rushed.


    Yue buqun yelled in a hurry: "everyone guard the door tightly!" As soon as the voice fell, one person came forward and stopped Zhang Rou''s eight subordinates, including the former Li brothers.


    In the past, Yue buqun was blocked by the Li brothers because of the narrow terrain. Now, the terrain is empty. He wields his sword to guard the door. He has a long strength, and his sword technique is very strict. He can''t beat eight with one.


    Ningzhong is also a long sword out of the sheath, to resist the attack of the three.


    Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi fight side by side with the three enemies. Zhang Rou is still on the horse, and doesn''t seem to have the intention to fight.


    Although Lin Pingzhi''s sword technique is high, his internal power is insufficient after all. In addition, several of his opponents use long weapons, which makes it impossible for him to play his exquisite sword technique. Soon after, his right hand was injured by the enemy, so he had to hold the sword in his left hand instead.


    The enemy had a long gun in his hand, and his skill was flexible. Lin Pingzhi''s three moves of "Cangsong greeting guests" blocked his attack. It''s a pity that there are so many people on the other side that it''s hard for him to ignore one and lose the other. Poof, his right shoulder has been shot.


    Yue Lingshan stabbed two swords, forced the enemy to step back and cried: "Xiao Lin Zi, go and wrap the wound quickly." Lin Pingzhi said: "it doesn''t matter!" Stab out a sword, the footstep already falters.


    With a long smile, the enemy crossed the handle of the gun and hit Yue Lingshan on the waist. Yue Lingshan threw a sword in her right hand and squatted down in pain.


    Song Qingshu frowned and was about to take action when he suddenly found a graceful woman standing on the top of the bamboo forest in the distance. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly with a veil on her face, her lotus feet were lighter and her green silk was flying, which made people have no doubt about her peerless face under the veil.


    ---

 Chapter 1056

    Song Qingshu can''t help but wonder who is this beautiful woman who suddenly appears? It seems that she is standing on the top of bamboo as if she has no weight. Her lightness skill is really shocking.


    Although he can''t see each other''s appearance at this time, song Qingshu is very sure that he has never seen this woman. After all, those who have such appearance, temperament and martial arts skills will never recognize her.


    At first, he even thought it was a yellow shirt girl, but he was obviously older, and he was plump and graceful. Compared with the slim and tall yellow shirt girl, he felt much more enchanting. It''s just that the whole person is standing there with a chill all over his body, and his temperament has reached a perfect balance between enchanting and cool.


    "I don''t know what she came here for. Is it for Yue Lingshan?" Seeing that the other party''s eyes seemed to fall on Yue Lingshan, song Qingshu could not help frowning.


    Now it has become increasingly clear that the Huashan faction is inferior in number after all. In addition to each other''s excellent martial arts skills, Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi have been restrained. Soon after, Ning Zhongze and one of the enemies yelled at each other and injured their legs at the same time.


    The enemy retreated. Although there was one less enemy in front of her eyes, Mrs. Yue was slashed heavily on her leg. She was seriously injured. After several moves, she was hit on the shoulder by the back of the enemy''s knife and forced to the ground.


    The two brigands laughed and made a few points on her vest.


    Song Qingshu saw that they just hit it and point it, but it didn''t seem to hurt people. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to sit and watch the change. It was obvious that the mysterious woman opposite had the same idea.


    Fifteen people gathered around Yue buqun, and eight good players stood in all directions to fight against Yue buqun. The remaining seven were holding Ning Zhongze and others, while waiting for the opportunity. Although the leader of Huashan sect had deep internal skills and excellent swordsmanship, the eight who fought against him were good players. In addition, they had to guard against the other seven people all the time. They knew that today Huashan sect had been defeated, The general was destroyed in the bamboo forest. In his grief and indignation, he wanted to die together. The loyalist army and his party had the chance to win. They were not willing to fight with him. The eight enemies could not do anything for a while.


    "Yue buqun, will you surrender?" cried a horse thief


    Yue buqun said in a loud voice: "Yue would rather die than disgrace. If he wants to kill, he will kill."


    The humanitarian: "if you don''t surrender, I''ll cut off your wife''s right arm first!"


    Then he picked up a ghost knife with a thick back and thin blade. Under the sunlight, the blade gave off a faint blue light, and the blade was against Mrs. Yue''s shoulder.


    Yue buqun hesitated: "do you want to let my younger martial sister break her arm?" But then he thought to himself, "if you abandon your sword and surrender, and are generally bullied and humiliated by them, how can I bury the name of Huashan sect for hundreds of years in my hands?"


    All of a sudden, he took a breath, his face was purple, and he waved his sword to the man on the left. The man held up his sword to block it. He didn''t know that Yue buqun''s sword was attached to Zixia''s magical skill, and his power was strong. The sword was forced back by the long sword, one by one. At the same time, he cut off his right arm, and cut off two pieces of his right arm, causing blood to splash. The man let out a cry and fell to the ground.


    Yue buqun got a good move. With a sword, he inserted another enemy''s left leg. The man yelled and retreated. There were two less people to fight with him, but the situation was not slow. With a pop, Yue buqun got a hammer in his waistcoat and attacked three swords in succession. Then he drove away the enemy and couldn''t help a mouthful of blood.


    All the enemies cheered in unison: "Yue Laoer is injured and tired to death!" The six men who fought against him saw that they had a good chance of winning and opened up the circle. In this way, Yue buqun had no chance to take advantage of it.


    A total of 15 people were in the Zhongyi army. Three of them were injured by Yue buqun and his wife. Only one of them was seriously injured when his arm was cut off. The other two injured his leg, which was not serious. They kept on taunting Yue buqun.


    As for the leader Zhang Rou, he didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end.


    Yue buqun has both north and South accents, and his martial arts are more complex. He is obviously not a school. But when he retreats, he has a deep understanding with each other. He does not get together temporarily. What is his origin? It''s really hard to guess. What''s most amazing is that none of these 15 people are weak. Based on their knowledge in the world, they should not be able to recognize one of the 15 martial arts masters, but they just can''t figure it out.


    He was sure that these people had never fought with him and had no revenge. Was it really for the sake of the "exorcism sword spectrum" that they came to the Huashan sect in such a big way?


    He thought in his heart, but his hand was unremitting. Zixia''s magical skill was displayed, and the tip of the sword faintly glowed. After more than ten moves, another enemy hit the sword on his shoulder, and his steel whip fell to the ground. Another horse thief outside the circle snatched it and went out for him. This man was holding a serrated knife with a heavy blade and a hook on the blade. He couldn''t help locking the sword in Yue buqun''s hand.


    Yue buqun was full of internal power, and his spirit grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, he hit a man in the chest with his left hand. A clatter broke his two ribs, and the iron staff he held in both hands fell to the ground.


    Unexpectedly, this man was extremely brave. His rib was broken and his heart was hurt. On the contrary, he aroused fury. He rolled in with his arms open and hugged Yue buqun''s left leg. Yue buqun was startled, and waved his sword to his vest. Two single swords were stretched out at the same time. Yue buqun''s sword could not be cut off, so he kicked his right foot on his head.


    The man was a good catcher. His left arm grew out. He even held his right leg and rolled with it. Yue buqun, no matter how strong his martial arts were, could not stand still and fell down immediately. In an instant, the single knife, the short gun, the chain hammer, the long sword, and all kinds of weapons were aimed at his head, face, throat and chest at the same time.


    With a sigh, Yue buqun let go of his sword and closed his eyes until he died. He felt that his waist, his lower side, his throat and his left breast were all over the place. He was pointed with a heavy hand, and then he stood up with two horse thieves.


    Immediately, Zhang Rou said, "Mr. Yue, the gentleman''s sword, has excellent martial arts. It really deserves the reputation. We worked together with 15 people to deal with one of you, and four or five people were injured. Then we caught you. Hey, I admire you, I admire you!"


    Yue buqun sneered: "if you do it, I''m afraid Yue would have been defeated."


    Zhang Rou said with a smile, "it''s not right for us to bully others. If I do it again, I''ll spread it out in the future, and I won''t have any face in the world."


    After a pause, he continued: "Mr. Yue, we have nothing to do with you. I dare to offend you tonight, but I just want to have a look at the book of exorcism sword. It''s not originally from Huashan sect. You''re trying your best to recruit the Lin family youth of Fuwei escort agency. Naturally, you''re plotting this sword spectrum. It''s not fair enough. Everyone in the Wulin is very angry when they listen to it. I have good words to persuade you. You''d better offer them up! "


    Yue buqun was furious and said, "since Yue has fallen into your hands, you can kill him if you want. What''s the point of talking nonsense? It''s well known in the world how Yue buqun is. It''s easy for you to kill Yue, but it''s a dream to ruin my reputation! "


    One of Zhang Rou''s men laughed and said in a loud voice, "isn''t it easy to damage your reputation? Your wife and daughter are good-looking, we might as well split up and marry as the second wife! Ha ha, this time, Mr. Yue will be famous in the Wulin. " The rest of the loyal and righteous army all followed with laughter. The laughter was full of lust, and Yue buqun trembled with anger.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously looked up at the mysterious woman in the distance, and saw that her eyebrows were locked. He thought to himself that he would wait to find out her purpose.


    Zhang Rou said: "Mr. Yue, you may have guessed three points about our origin. We are not heroes in the Wulin. There is nothing we can''t do. If you offend your wife and your love, you will not be honored. "


    Yue buqun exclaimed, "just, just! If you don''t believe it, just search us. Let''s see what the "anti evil sword spectrum" is


    A horse thief said with a smile: "I advise you to present it yourself. Search generals one by one. If you find your wife or daughter, it may not look good. "


    Song Qingshu is puzzled. These people are obviously coming for Yue Fei''s daughter. Why do they keep asking about the whereabouts of the "exorcism sword spectrum"? Yes, I''m sure it''s to cover up the real purpose. Secondly, the people of the loyal army also covet the popular "exorcism sword spectrum".


    Lin Pingzhi cried out: "all disasters are caused by me, Lin Pingzhi. I''ll tell you that my family, Lin family in Fujian Province, doesn''t have any "exorcism sword spectrum" at all. It''s up to you to believe it or not. "


    Then he picked up a pin iron staff from the ground and shot it down on his forehead. But his arms had been punctured, and his hand was weak. With a click, although his staff hit his head, it only rubbed some oil skin, and there was no blood. However, the intention of his move is well understood by others. His intention to sacrifice his own life shows that there is no sword score in the hands of Huashan sect.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. Although Lin Pingzhi was a boy and a girl, he was very hard in his bones. It''s not in vain that I valued him before. It''s said that he was the five sacred swords.


    Zhang Rou said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, you are quite loyal. We have a friendship with your dead father. Yue buqun killed your father and swallowed your family''s "exorcism sword spectrum". Today we are fighting against injustice. Your master only has the name of a gentleman, but not the reality of a gentleman. Why don''t you join me instead and make sure that you can learn all the martial arts in the world. "


    Lin Pingzhi cried: "my parents were killed by Yu Canghai and Mu Gaofeng, who were sent by Qingcheng. What''s the matter with my master? I am a disciple of Huashan sect. How can I be greedy of life and afraid of death when I am in danger? "


    Zhang Rou looked cold: "in this case, don''t blame us for being impolite. Search for me!"


    "Good!" The men had been looking forward to it for a long time. Hearing that Yan''s eyes were shining, he rubbed his palms and touched ningzhongze and Yue Lingshan.


    Now, song Qingshu can no longer sit back and ignore. Just as he was about to take action, he heard a few screams coming from below. It turned out that each of those people had a piece of green bamboo leaf in his hand.


    "Flying flowers and leaves can hurt people!" Don''t say that the following loyal soldiers were surprised. Even song Qingshu smacked his tongue secretly. It seems that this woman''s martial arts is even higher than previously thought.


    "Sir, what is sacred? What kind of hero are you Zhang Rou is furious and looks around.


    "I''m not a hero at all." A beautiful but cold voice rang out, and the mysterious woman flew down from the air leisurely, her clothes floating, as if she were a fairy.

 Chapter 1057

    Song Qingshu is strange in his heart. Before he stood there still, he didn''t see clearly. Now he is facing Xu Yufeng and shows his graceful posture in front of everyone.


    "Compared with the holy feeling of a real fairy, the figure of the woman in front of her is a little too devil, and she feels more like a enchanting witch." Although the woman''s white skirt is the standard configuration of the fairy in the novel, song Qingshu always thinks that her temperament is more charming.


    Even song Qingshu, who has read all the best books in the world, is a little distracted, not to mention the group of bandits who are crazy in the mountains every day. When they see her full and attractive figure, with her eyes shining, they all have an idea: this time, it''s really not in vain, not only the wife and daughter of Yue buqun can enjoy it, Now there is such a beauty!


    Noticing the obscene look in the eyes of all the people, the mysterious woman''s eyes turned into a wisp of smoke as soon as she fell to the ground. She could only hear the screams. In the blink of an eye, the thieves beside Ning Zhongze''s mother and daughter had already fallen to the ground and didn''t move. It was obvious that they could not die any more.


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. It looks like a rose with thorns. But what surprised him even more was the lightness skill just shown by the other side, which was clearly Lingbo micro step! He had seen Duan Yu before, so he recognized him.


    "Is she Li Qiushui?" After thinking about it, the women who can walk in the world today and have such high martial arts skills do become one chapter a day for a period of time in Song Qing''s mind. It''s not that I deliberately reduce the number of updates. After all, the more I have, the more I get, and the more I get, who can''t get over the money? It took me a lot of time to combine the following plots reasonably. No matter how to say it, I can''t make it better.


    Finally, the monk has to remind me that I always belong to the hand handicapped party. It''s normal for me to make one change every day. Just because I''ve been strong recently, I can''t assume that I really have the ability to keep more than two changes every day. What''s more, the promise of making two changes every day is only valid for the period of double monthly tickets.

 Chapter 1058

    "Auntie?" Song Qing''s writing color is strange. Listening to the woman''s tone, Yue Fei''s wife seems to be her little aunt. Unfortunately, she didn''t ask Zhang Hongfan before. She only knows Yue Fei''s wife''s surname is Li and she doesn''t know anything about her name.


    From her different attitude towards Yue Lingshan just now, it seems to prove a certain judgment in her heart that Yue Lingshan is not Yue Fei''s daughter. It seems that other people have taken advantage of her whether she is a loyal army or her right Prime Minister Zhang rou.


    "Li? It seems that Li Qiushui''s surname is li... "Song Qingshu was puzzled, not so coincidentally.


    "Who?" Song Qingshu lost his mind during the period, the breath is inevitably abnormal, the mysterious woman immediately noticed.


    Up to now, song Qingshu has no need to hide. He just jumps down: "I''m wandering here. I''m sorry for being rude to a beautiful woman."


    Looking at the bearded man in front of her, she spoke in a very elegant way, which made the mysterious woman frown: "when did you come?"


    "I''ve been down for a while." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Then you heard everything?" There was a flash of cold light in the mysterious woman''s eyes.


    "I heard everything I should have heard, not a word I shouldn''t have heard." Song Qingshu didn''t seem to see the murderous spirit in her eyes. She still said leisurely.


    "Then you... Die." The mysterious woman''s voice suddenly turned cold. She reached out and patted him on the chest.


    Ling Bo takes a tiny step. She has already appeared in front of song Qingshu. She sees that the white jade like palm is going to press on his chest, but she suddenly loses the sight of the other party.


    It''s a big surprise. You know, just now, Ling bo used his subtlety to play with the powerful loyal army. Now, what he wanted to do is not work?


    "You and I have no grudge in the past and no grudge recently. Why are we so fierce?" Song Qingshu appeared one foot away and said with a frown.


    "It''s only because you know so much." The mysterious woman attacked again. She only thought that what she had just done was an accident. After all, she was very confident in her martial arts, and more confident in Lingbo''s micro step.


    In the past, song Qingshu always felt a little uncomfortable when he saw Duan Yu''s envoy Ling Bo Wei bu. Now when he saw the woman in front of him, he knew what Ling Bo Wei Bu was. Luo socks gave birth to dust. This woman was like Luo Shen in the water. Her posture was elegant. Every move could be described as beautiful as a picture, but behind the beauty, she covered up her sinister and cruel moves.


    Song Qingshu is well-informed now, and he has a good idea of the martial arts in the world, but he has never seen this woman''s martial arts except Ling Bo''s micro step.


    It''s a little similar to Fu Minyi, the holy daughter of Bailian, who met in the state of Jin last time. Although their martial arts are quite different, they are just like each other.


    "Are you from the carefree school?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved and asked.


    "Outsiders know the Xiaoyao sect, there is no amnesty for killing!" The murderous spirit of the mysterious woman is stronger, and the shot is faster by three points.


    Just as the so-called clay made people are still three points angry, song Qingshu again and again forbearance, but in exchange for each other intensified, can not help but also angry: "since you don''t say, then I''ll see for myself who you are."


    As soon as the voice fell, his fingers lifted the veil from the mysterious woman''s face. Now his lightness skill is close to ghosts and gods. Just one step, he appeared in front of the woman, and his fingertips even reached the bottom of the veil.


    The woman didn''t expect that he would be so fast, so fast that she couldn''t even use Lingbo''s micro step, so she could only fall back in a hurry, her soft waist bent an exaggerated arc, and her whole body seemed as if she had no bone to break, which made her avoid his fingers.


    Looking at her amazing flexibility and her plump chest, song Qingshu couldn''t help whistling like those hooligans in his previous life: "Wow, good figure ~"


    As she fell back, the woman raised her toes and kicked away his hand. As soon as she got up, she heard the other party''s rather frivolous whistle, and her face turned red: "I''m an apprentice!"


    After that, she attacked again. However, seeing the martial arts that song Qingshu had just demonstrated, she became much more cautious than before. She always left more than three points of her strength for a rainy day.


    Song Qingshu can''t do as he used to. After all, this woman''s martial arts skills are very high. I''m afraid that no other woman I know can match her except Dongfang muxue. In addition to Lingbo''s micro step and her wonderful martial arts, they have already disassembled dozens of moves.


    The more she fights, the more frightened the woman is. Her martial arts are already very high. With the lightness skills like Ling Bo''s micro step, even if she meets a master of the same level, she can easily win. Even though the bearded martial arts are extremely high, it seems that her lightness skills are still above her.


    At this time, if there is an outsider to observe, I''m afraid my eyes will fall out. Women will play to the extreme, the whole person into a white smoke, her shadow in all directions, see people dazzled, do not know which is her body; Song Qing calligraphy body method is another style, which will disappear suddenly in one place, and appear in another impossible place out of thin air in the next moment.


    A clear white two figures so intertwined together, and fight a dozen moves, two figures suddenly separated.


    "Your martial arts are just like that." Although the woman''s heart is startled, her mouth looks light.


    Song Qingshu didn''t speak, just raised the white silk scarf in his hand.


    "Ah?" The woman suddenly looks pale, and quickly reaches out to touch her face. The veil has already disappeared.


    "Fairy sister?" Song Qingshu blurts out that when he saw the woman in front of him, he tried to find the world''s weapons. He once went to Wuliang jade cave in Dali, where he saw the beautiful jade statue. The woman in front of him was five or six points similar to the jade statue.


    "No, it seems different." Song Qingshu shakes his head. The jade statue is 18 or 19 years old, but the woman is in her thirties. The jade statue is beautiful and smart, but the woman is cool and charming.


    "What''s your relationship with Wang Yuyan?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was more similar to Wang Yuyan than the jade statue.


    "Do you know Yu Yan?" The mysterious woman was stunned, but she soon woke up and closed her mouth without saying a word.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with Wang Yuyan, but I don''t know who she is." Song Qingshu had several guesses in his mind, but they were all quickly denied by him one by one.


    "Who are you?" The mystery woman obviously has the same doubts as him.


    Song Qingshu was about to answer when suddenly a flash of smoke rose near her. When the smoke dispersed, how could there be a mysterious woman?


    "It''s been put together." Song Qingshu stood in the same place, depressed.


    ---

 Chapter 1059

    Until he returned to Daotai yamen, song Qingshu was still depressed about this matter, and unexpectedly let her run away so easily. After all, this person has something to do with the secret of Yue Fei''s daughter, and also has something to do with Xiaoyao sect and Wang Yuyan. He is really a very important person.


    However, song Qingshu was soon relieved that she was not so good at lightness as other people''s top martial arts. It was not so easy to catch her.


    "You are already married. Why do you stay with song Lang all the time?"


    "I... I don''t have to explain anything to you?"


    Just at this time, song Qingshu was awakened from his meditation by the quarrel in the garden. He ran to see Mu Wanqing staring at Cheng Yaojia with a bad face, and Cheng Yaojia blushed with shame and anger.


    "Why don''t you explain it to me? You''re trying to seduce song Lang by making it clear. Can''t I get involved? " Mu Wanqing is the kind of person who is extremely affectionate. She thinks that her lover can treat herself wholeheartedly. Zhou Zhiruo and others have an engagement with him first. But Cheng Yaojia, a married woman, can''t bear it.


    Cheng Yaojia used to feel sorry for herself in the room. As a result, Mu Wanqing suddenly burst in and questioned her in a bad tone. Although she was gentle and shy, she was not made of mud. In addition, she was worried about her husband''s affairs during this period, so she couldn''t help fighting back: "it''s nice to hear a song Lang call from a girl, I don''t know whether the girl is his wife or has an engagement with him


    "I..." Cheng Yaojia''s words just hit Mu Wanqing''s weakness. She was very sensitive to this matter, and was shocked by the other party and immediately blew up her hair.


    Song Qingshu had a big head for a while. When he came back, he happened to meet Shura. He was just about to turn around and leave, but he was found by his two daughters.


    "Song Lang, what is the relationship between this woman and you?" Mu Wanqing ran over and held him, his tone was aggrieved and angry.


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed for a while, and subconsciously replied: "they are the young lady of guiyunzhuang. What does it have to do with me?"


    Although Cheng Yaojia didn''t expect anything in his heart, when he heard him say this, he turned his head and pressed his lips tightly.


    Song Qingshu also felt that he was a bit unkind. A few hours ago, both of them had reached the stage of rolling sheets. Although they didn''t take the last step, they did all the other things that should and shouldn''t be done. At this time, it''s a sense that they don''t recognize people when they put on their pants.


    "Since she has nothing to do with you, why do you leave her by your side? Are you not afraid of gossip when you live next door?" From the two people''s eyes, Mu Wanqing roughly guessed what, look more miserable.


    "Er, they are now without relatives and need help urgently. The Mongolians outside are eyeing the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty. If they drive her out at this time, won''t they push her into the fire pit?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing him still remember to speak for himself at this time, Cheng Yaojia''s mood finally improved.


    "I don''t care. You just don''t want her." Seeing the two people''s eyebrows and eyes again, Mu Wan stamped her feet in a clear and angry way. The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved.


    Song Qingshu also thinks that his head is very big. As the saying goes, it''s hard for an honest official to do housework. No matter how good his martial arts are, he can only stare at the fire in the back palace. Just when I didn''t know what to do, a bodyguard came to report: "according to the arrangement, the spies near Yuqing Temple reported that Li Kexiu was going to Yuqing temple."


    "Ah, then I''ll have to go and have a look at it right away." Song Qingshu looked solemn, and then said to the two girls, "your business will wait until I come back. I''ll deal with the business first."


    With that, they hurried out without waiting for their reply.


    As soon as song Qingshu left, Mu Wanqing suddenly felt that it was meaningless to continue the quarrel, so she had to hum and turn away. Although Cheng Yaojia was depressed, she had to close the door to sulk.


    After leaving Daotai yamen, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said to the bodyguard: "later, you will go to get 100 Liang silver. I will reward you."


    "Ah?" The bodyguard looked puzzled and thought that he didn''t make any contribution? However, he would not be happy with the reward. He quickly replied, "thank you, marshal!"


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, thinking that he should take the initiative to find a few clever subordinates and come out to rescue me when I see the fire in my back house?


    All the way to Yuqing temple, refused the request of the guards to follow. Song Qingshu found a quiet corner and sneaked into Yuqing Temple unconsciously.


    All the way, I found Wang Baobao''s room. Because it was a matter of confidentiality, he didn''t have many experts here. All the experts were used to defend outside. This kind of arrangement was not a problem, and he agreed with the art of war. It''s a pity that Wang Baobao didn''t expect that there were people in the world with such light functions, It was able to break through the perimeter without being found.


    "Lord Tidu, how are you thinking about what the king just said?" Song Qingshu hid on the crossbeam of the corridor outside, and soon Wang Baobao''s voice came from the room.


    Then Li Kexiu''s bitter smile came: "little prince, it''s not that I don''t believe in Mongolia''s strength, but after all, your country doesn''t border with the Yangtze River and Huaihe River. At that time, something really happened. I''m afraid that even if you want to save it, you can''t reach it."


    Wang Baobao said with a smile: "I know what Tidu means. I''m afraid that in Tidu''s mind, after betraying the Qing Dynasty, the only one who has enough power to protect you is the Southern Song Dynasty. However, I have to remind the governor that in recent years, the war situation among different countries is famous for the weakness of the Southern Song Dynasty. Take this time for example, the powerful Southern Song mission can''t even protect itself. Can you expect that if something happens in the future, they will be able to protect you? "


    "This..." Li Kexiu''s tone was obviously loose.


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu had to admire Li Kexiu, an old fox, for he did not leak. On the surface, he followed Wang Baobao''s words, but he didn''t make any substantive promises, which was impeccable.


    Wang Baobao was not a fool either. He soon noticed the other party''s slickness and could not help humming: "I don''t want to force you either. The governor can go back and think about it carefully, and then reply to me."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Li Kexiu said.


    "Don''t think about it too long, Tidu. After all, I''m not famous for my patience." Wang Baobao said suddenly.


    Li Kexiu heart a Lin, quickly smile: "that is nature."


    ¡­¡­


    Watching Li Kexiu leave, song Qingshu thinks that it''s almost time to get in touch with Li Kexiu. After staying on the beam for a while, he doesn''t hear any more useful information, so he quietly leaves to find the whereabouts of Lu Guanying and others.


    After all, it''s always a pity not to do something for Cheng Yaojia.


    After some investigation, all the members of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty were under separate supervision. Among them, the guard who took charge of Han kuozhou was the most strict. With song Qingshu''s martial arts today, it was impossible to rescue him without disturbing others.


    Of course, song Qingshu would not do such thankless things. He soon continued to investigate and found Lu Guanying''s cell.


    "It seems that Lu Guanying''s position in the mission is really not very good." The reason why song Qingshu sighed was that there were only two ordinary monks guarding Lu Guanying, who were deeply impressed by the group of monks under Wang Baobao. After all, they almost suffered a big loss under their unique joint efforts that night, but these two monks did not belong to Wang Baobao''s Shiba King Kong, and their martial arts were only ordinary.


    As their bodies flash past them, song Qingshu seals their acupoints to make them look the same as usual. Then he takes out the key from their waist, opens the door and stares at Lu Guanying, who is locked by the fine steel chain.


    At this time, he was covered with blood and his hair was hanging on the wooden frame. It was obvious that he was tortured by the Mongols. How could he have half of the spirit of the young master of Yunzhuang?


    "You Mongolian dogs, die of this heart, I won''t tell you anything." Lu Guanying did not look up, but murmured.


    "Although I admire your hard body, I have to say that you are a bit stupid." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    Lu Guanying raised her head in surprise. When she saw his face clearly, she said angrily, "it''s you


    "Hey, I don''t like to hear that. I let you live at the beginning. Why do you bite the hand that feeds you?" Song Qingshu has no language.


    "Bah!" Lu Guanying spat out a mouthful of blood foam and stared at him with bloodshot eyes. "You bullied Yaojia, don''t you still make me grateful?"


    "Which of your eyes saw me bullying her..." Song Qingshu suddenly felt guilty. He couldn''t help thinking that he had pressed Cheng Yaojia on the bed for a while. "OK, just think I bullied her. Now you can''t protect yourself. Do you still want to take revenge?"


    "You Lu Guanying''s body was locked tightly by the iron chain.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. I''m entrusted by my wife to save you this time." Song Qingshu waved his hand to signal him to be quiet.


    "Help me?" Lu Guanying was not happy at all when he heard the news. After all, he was not related to the other party. It was obviously because of his wife that the other party came to save him. But why would the other party promise his wife to save himself? The answer is self-evident.


    "Take advantage of others'' danger, despicable!" Lu Guanying''s face was very blue, and she always felt that the scenery was green.


    Song Qingshu ignored him and said to himself, "but don''t be happy too soon. There are so many experts in Yuqing temple now. I can''t help you out for a while, but I can take a message for you to your wife. If you have anything, please say it quickly."


    "No need!" Lu Guanying replied coldly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I know you want to kill me now, but I have to remind you that you may be killed by the Mongols tomorrow in this situation. This is probably the last word you say to your wife. If you miss this village, there will be no shop."


    "OK, but I don''t believe you. Give me pen and paper and I''ll write it myself." Lu Guanying said coldly.


    "Where can I find a pen and paper for you at this time?" Song Qingshu frowned and suddenly thought of something. He took out a handkerchief from his arms and gave it to him


    "No mother, no home!" At this time, there was a faint noise in the distance. If it had not been for song Qingshu''s profound cultivation, it would have been impossible to hear it clearly.

 Chapter 1060

    Song Qingshu could only vaguely hear the noise, but Lu Guanying didn''t know what happened.


    "White lotus religion?" In Song Qingshu''s mind, he did not know why the white lotus sect came to trouble the Mongols. Did he mistakenly think that yuqingguan was still the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty?


    The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more likely he felt that after Wang Baobao took control of yuqingguan, he blocked the news for the first time. At the same time, he created a kind of appearance that nothing happened. It''s not surprising that Bailian sect didn''t know the changes.


    "I don''t know if Zhiruo has come." At the thought of Wang Baobao''s experts, song Qingshu couldn''t help worrying.


    While song Qingshu was deep in thought, Lu Guanying was staring at the brocade handkerchief in his hand, shaking all over. How could he not know what his wife had embroidered for him!


    This is similar to the token of love, which is always carried by the wife. Now it''s in the arms of the man in front of her. It''s self-evident what happened between them!


    "Why do you have this?" Although the heart guessed 8.9 points, Lu Guanying still holds a glimmer of hope, hoping to get a different answer from the other side.


    "Why?" Noting the other party''s fierce reaction, song Qingshu looked down, quickly took the brocade back to his arms, and took another one out again, "sorry, I took it wrong."


    That brocade handkerchief is Cheng Yaojia''s personal belongings. He can''t bear to take it out and let others scribble.


    "You Lu Guanying almost vomited blood because of his action.


    Song Qingshu realized that the man in front of him was Cheng Yaojia''s husband. He couldn''t help but smile: "don''t get me wrong. I robbed this brocade handkerchief from Cheng Yaojia, but she didn''t give it to me."


    He intended to explain for Cheng Yaojia. After all, he has countless ways to get Cheng Yaojia now, and he doesn''t care about those little tricks at all. However, these words changed in Lu Guanying''s ears. The other party took the initiative to exonerate his wife when he was so close to his wife.


    "That bitch!" Lu Guanying was so jealous that her eyes almost burst out with fire.


    Song Qingshu shrugs. He has already explained what he wants to explain. Just have a clear conscience. There is no need to say anything more. Who makes Lu Guanying not believe his wife.


    "Well, do you want to write it or not? I don''t have that much time to waste. " If it''s normal, song Qingshu doesn''t mind playing with Lu Guanying, but now he is worried about Zhou Zhiruo''s participation in the action of Bailian cult. He is more worried about what danger she will encounter, and what mood he has to quarrel with Lu Guanying here.


    "OK, I''ll write!" Lu Guan English gas suddenly become calm incomparable, took song Qingshu hand over the past pen, brush brush soon filled the whole handkerchief.


    "The letter of suspension?" Seeing the contents of the handkerchief clearly, song Qingshu frowned, "do you know how much Cheng Yaojia paid to save you?"


    Lu Guanying couldn''t help thinking about the picture of his wife selling meat. She couldn''t help pulling out her face and roared: "who wants her to save me?" It''s better to kick her out of the house first than to spread the news in the future, which will damage the reputation of the Lu family and make him ridiculed by the world. In this way, she can barely keep her face.


    Song Qingshu is a man of two generations. He has a deep understanding of the world. After a moment''s hesitation, he roughly guessed each other''s thoughts. He can''t help sighing: "men''s poor self-esteem..."


    "What are you talking about?" Lu Guanying stares at him like a wounded beast.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu didn''t choose to continue to stimulate him. He even understood him. If he changed his place, his performance would not be better than him. Jealousy and other negative emotions are the irresistible weaknesses of human nature. Who in the world can really think rationally every time?


    Before he left, song Qingshu suddenly turned back: "yes, although you are ungrateful, I don''t want to see Cheng Yaojia sad in the future. I''d like to remind you that the best strategy to deal with the torture of the enemy is not to bite your teeth, but to deliberately mislead. Remember this sentence, so that you won''t be killed by the Mongols before I can save you."


    After that, without waiting for his reply, song Qingshu disappeared outside the door and went all the way to the front yard to see if he would meet Zhou Zhiruo.


    But song Qingshu soon disappointed, the whole Yuqing temple has been killed everywhere, but there is no trace of Zhou Zhiruo.


    Song Qingshu was about to leave and let the Mongols and Bailian teach the dog to bite the dog. Suddenly, Yu Guang in his eyes came across a familiar figure. With a cry, he stopped in a hurry.


    The Bailian cult obviously miscalculated the strength of the guards in the Yuqing temple, and immediately suffered a great loss because song Qingshu had just been delayed by Lu Guanying. At this time, the situation was very clear.


    The Ruyang palace is full of experts, with its geographical advantages as well as the information mistakes of the Bailian cult. Now the Bailian cult is doomed, and only a few elites are still struggling to support it.


    Of course, the elite of the white lotus sect came out this time, and Ruyang palace was also badly damaged.


    Originally, song Qingshu didn''t bother to pay attention to the dog biting, but the woman besieged by the hundred damage Taoist, the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming was the mysterious woman in the bamboo forest.


    Both the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader are super experts in the river and lake. Although the two masters of xuanming are almost the same, they join hands, but they are not inferior to the former two. Although the mysterious woman has high martial arts, she is not song Qingshu after all. In a short time, her Kung Fu has been in danger several times. It is obvious that she has suffered a lot of internal injuries before. If it were not for the subtlety of Lingbo microwave, she would have been defeated.


    Now, although she can barely support it with the help of lightness skill, once other masters in Ruyang palace have finished cleaning up the white lotus sect and come back, no matter how high her lightness skill is, I''m afraid she won''t be able to use it.


    "What''s her relationship with bailianjiao?" Song Qingshu thought she was from the Xiaoyao school, but now it seems that she is not.


    The doubts in his heart were quickly solved. Two white lotus believers, a man and a woman, knocked over the monk in front of him. They ran to stop the hundred damage Taoist priest and the King Kong sect leader. At the same time, they yelled to the woman, "Holy Mother, go


    "Lady of the White Lotus!" Song Qingshu''s surprise was not trivial. The white lotus sect has always been mysterious in the lake. Many people wonder who its leader is. Unfortunately, no one has ever seen it in the lake. They only know that the leader of the white lotus sect is a woman named "the virgin of white lotus".


    "Will I be the first person in the world to see the true face of the white lotus lady?" The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly, and suddenly he became proud.


    --

 Chapter 1061

    The most powerful Vajra sect master and the hundred damage Taoist were held back, and the mysterious woman felt the pressure suddenly. As she pushed back the elder xuanming, she hesitated: "but you..."


    She knew in her heart that if she left now, they would die.


    The man laughed bravely: "if it were not for the Virgin Mary to help us, our couple would have died. If we didn''t live these years, we could help the Virgin Mary once, even if we died."


    The woman beside him also said: "virgin, you go quickly, you can take revenge for us in the future. If you hesitate again, I''m afraid none of you can go later!"


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. This couple is quite ancient. It''s really admirable.


    As the head of a religion, the lady of white lotus is naturally not indecisive. She takes a deep look at them, and then her body disappears outside the wall.


    The King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist priest were surprised and angry, and wanted to stop her. Unfortunately, the couple who entangled them were not mediocre. They were the youngest elders in the white lotus sect, and their martial arts were extraordinary. In addition, they were also husband and wife, and they had the spirit to cooperate with each other. The King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist priest had no choice but to watch the white lotus goddess leave.


    However, the martial arts of the couple are far inferior to those of the Vajra sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist. It''s OK to pester them for a while. It''s a bit wishful thinking if you want to pester them all the time. Before long, the husband and wife each in the enemy''s hand, immediately seriously injured, has no power to fight.


    Fortunately, the King Kong sect leader and others were in a hurry to chase after the goddess of white lotus, and they had no time to take their lives. They just told the monk nearby to catch them, and then they hurried away in pursuit of the direction of the disappearance of the goddess of white lotus.


    "This woman seems to have a good look!"


    "Grab it and enjoy it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Those fan monks were originally wine and sex monks. Because of Wang Baobao''s strict orders, they didn''t dare to go out to relieve the fire. They had been suffocating in Yuqing temple for a long time. Although the goddess of Bailian is the best in the world, it''s a pity that they knew their identity and didn''t dare to be paranoid. However, this woman is different. Even if she was captured and enjoyed, the little prince would not blame her.


    Seeing the fan monk surrounded by colors, the couple''s eyes flashed a certain color of determination. They raised their swords to commit suicide to avoid being humiliated. Unexpectedly, a force of suction came from their bodies, and they could not help flying into the air. When they woke up, they had already fallen out of Yuqing temple. In front of them stood a big beard and looked at them with a smile.


    Naturally, this big beard is Tang Kuo Bian, who is disguised by song Qingshu. He originally intended to chase the virgin of Bailian, but when he saw that the couple were in danger, he saved them.


    After all, he appreciated the loyalty of the couple. How could he let them humiliate them?


    The couple quickly responded and quickly saluted him: "thank you for saving your life! May I have your name


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. You don''t have to worry about it."


    With reverence on his face, the husband arched his hand and said, "your grace is not rewarded. It''s true that you are righteous! Next week, Xiangji, this is my wife Huang Yihong, who was the elder of the Bailian sect. If my benefactor can be used in the future, just go to the Bailian sect and send a letter. We will go through fire and water, and we will never give up! "


    "If you have a chance in the future, you will be able to get together again." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you two should find a place to heal your wounds. I will go to save the lady of white lotus."


    The couple looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes. They were originally going to save the Virgin Mary, but now it''s much more useful to have this one.


    "Thank you... Eh?" They were about to thank each other, but they found that the other had already disappeared. They couldn''t help sighing, "this is the noble demeanor."


    Huang Yihong thought: "if you have a chance in the future, you must repay his kindness!"


    "It''s natural!" Zhou Xiangji looked solemn and firm.


    ¡­¡­


    After escaping from the Yuqing temple, the lady of white lotus felt dizzy. However, she knew that she could not faint at this time. She could only run to a remote place by gritting her teeth and scolding the bearded she had met in the bamboo forest. If she had not spent too much money fighting with him before, she would not have been hurt in the Yuqing temple so easily.


    "Dead beard, don''t fall into my hands!" The virgin of the white lotus groaned.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Suddenly, a familiar and hateful voice came from her ear. The white lotus lady was almost scared out of her wits. She turned her head to see if it was not the bearded one before!


    The white lotus virgin bit her lips and reached for him.


    Song Qingshu has long been used to her style of starting a fight when she doesn''t agree. She has been prepared for a long time. In addition, her opponent was seriously injured. Before she made a shot, her strength and speed were far inferior. She grabbed her wrist and grabbed her in her arms.


    As soon as her face changed, she struggled. Unfortunately, her wrist was tightly held by the other side, and her body was entangled by her own hand. She couldn''t get away at all for a moment.


    She still struggled, but the other side pressed her finger on her lips: "Shh!"


    The white lotus virgin is ashamed and angry. She is about to get angry when she suddenly looks a move. It turns out that the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader are chasing her. She has to endure her anger and calm down.


    "Why, she''s gone. I saw her running in this direction." The King Kong sect leader doubts.


    "Don''t worry, she''s in my xuanming God''s palm, and she''s in your powerful Vajra finger. She can''t run far. Let''s search around carefully!" The hundred damage Taoist sneered.


    It turns out that although both of them have high martial arts, they are not very good at lightness skills, so they are still so slow to chase the seriously injured lady Bai Lian. But they didn''t worry much. After all, they had a lot of internal power, and the white lotus lady was injured. Even if they ran ahead in a short time, they still couldn''t get rid of them, and eventually they would fall into their hands.


    "I didn''t expect that the mysterious lady of white lotus in the river''s lake was so young!" When two people search, the hundred loss Taoist sighs.


    "The key is still so beautiful!" The King Kong Master swallowed his saliva. "Although she is veiled, judging from her eyebrows, she must be a gorgeous beauty. What''s more, her figure is protruding forward and backward, which is the best in bed!"


    Hearing this, song Qingshu chuckled in his heart and gently pinched the beauty in his arms. He whispered in her ear, "they are praising you!"


    The lady of white lotus is trembling with anger. She is supreme in the religion. She lives and kills at will. Most people don''t even dare to look up at her. Now she is offended by three obscene children in a row.


    In particular, the man behind him made frivolous remarks several times. Now he still holds her in his arms and takes advantage of her. He is the most hateful of the three.


    "Hey hey, shouldn''t you monks give up sex?" He said with a smile.


    The King Kong sect master recognized his implication and immediately looked at him with a defensive face: "old miscellaneous hair, don''t rob me of this woman, or I will turn against you."


    "Why is she yours? I want to have a good time for a woman like this. " There is no meaning of giving way to each other.


    "You The King Kong Master was furious, but he was afraid of each other''s martial arts. "Well, we''ll enjoy it together after we catch her!"


    The hundred damage Taoist also knew that the other side''s martial arts were not under his own, and he did not dare to offend him. He immediately nodded his head and agreed: "OK, that woman has a coquettish figure. She is so beautiful that she can''t squeeze us out of bed even if she serves us two more."


    They looked at each other and immediately laughed.


    "They say you are coquettish and flattering." Song Qingshu was not too busy to see the excitement, and he blew a breath in her ear.


    The lady of white lotus had already turned pale. After hearing his words, she couldn''t help saying, "shut up, you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb!"


    With this opening, she immediately attracted the attention of the hundred damage Taoist and the Vajra sect master: "over there!"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help staring at her: "look at what you''ve done!"


    The white lotus virgin snorted and turned her head directly, with a look of indifference.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to run all the way with her.


    "Beauty, don''t run!"


    "Lao Za Mao, who will catch her first and who will drink the soup first, what do you think?"


    "Just what I want!"


    Because song Qingshu ran too fast, they didn''t see his existence for a moment. They just thought that in order to escape, the white lotus virgin took some measures to burn her blood essence, which stimulated her speed in a short time, so they were not surprised but happy. After all, such behavior was just drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Although song Qingshu took the lady to a long distance, he could still vaguely hear their conversation.


    "These two old lusters are just like each other." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    As the heroine in the dialogue, Notre Dame Bailian is not as broad-minded as he is. She is trembling with anger. She can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood and dye the veil on her face red.


    Song Qingshu easily took off her veil, noticed that the other side''s Willow eyebrows wanted to stand up, and said with a smile: "it''s not like I haven''t seen it. Why do I have such a big reaction?"


    The lady of white lotus rolled her eyes and said nothing more.


    Song Qingshu wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth with a veil, and explained: "don''t take those words to heart. Those two old miscellaneous hairs are not as good as you. They deliberately encourage you to go back to work hard with them. If you can''t control your emotions, that''s exactly what they want."


    "Hum, I haven''t experienced any big storms in my seat, and I still need you to teach me this little thing?" The white lotus virgin turned her head and said coldly.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh about the magic of the creator. The woman was extremely hot. When the man saw her, he couldn''t help but have an impulse to press her on the bed. Every trace of hair and skin on her body was the standard configuration of fox spirit. Who knew that her character was totally different. It was so cold, Even his words seemed to have a chill.


    ---

 Chapter 1062

    However, song Qingshu has made friends with many beauties over the years. He is gentle, fierce, cold and enthusiastic. He knows that every woman has her own characteristics, so he doesn''t take each other''s attitude to heart. Instead, he finds it particularly interesting: "since you have experienced so many storms, why do you vomit blood?"


    "It''s one thing to know each other''s tricks, but it''s another to vomit blood." The white lotus lady replied coldly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you have a hard mouth. I just checked the situation in your body, and it''s already a mess. It''s all supported by your chest. As soon as you spit out the blood, the real breath will be released. If I let you go, you will faint if you can''t walk three steps by yourself."


    "Hum, you let me go and let me walk on my own!" The lady of white lotus is also stubborn. She pushes him away while talking.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "well, you can go by yourself." Then he let her go.


    Without the help of the other side, the white lotus mother shook her body, but she bit her teeth and forced her body to stabilize. Then she took a step forward and hummed coldly: "one!"


    "That''s the first step." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Two!" Notre Dame Bailian took another step forward, and looked back at him with great satisfaction.


    Song Qingshu did not worry, reached out and made a gesture to ask her to continue.


    "Three Without hesitation, the white lotus lady took another step forward. Before she could be proud, she suddenly changed her look and gave him a deep look. "OK, you win."


    As soon as the voice fell, her whole body fell to the ground. Song Qingshu had been ready. He helped her up, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "why do you have to be brave now, but it makes the internal injury more serious."


    The beautiful eyes of the lady of the white lotus seem to be open and closed, and her watery red lips are slightly open. It seems that she wants to say something, but now she has more than enough heart and less power, and even has no power to speak.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Those two old sex wolves are coming." When they delayed their efforts, the hundred damage Taoist and the Vajra sect leader were approaching, and the song Qingshu had already finished


    I''m aware of their breath.


    "Where are you going to take me?" At this moment, the white lotus virgin finally accumulated a little strength. She grasped Song Qing''s book with both hands and asked weakly.


    "Take you to a safe place." Song Qingshu smiles a little, and then she bends her legs, holds her horizontally and disappears in the same place.


    After a while, the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect master appeared in the same place.


    "It''s strange that with her internal injury, we should not be able to hold on now. Will we chase in the wrong direction?" The hundred damage Taoist said doubtfully.


    The King Kong sect master took a deep breath and showed a face of intoxication: "it''s the right direction. I have smelled the smell of blood boiling on her."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s chase it." At the thought of each other''s concave and convex figure, the Taoist felt that his belly was hot, and suddenly he felt that the old tree was in spring.


    "Wait!" The King Kong sect master grabbed him, and his face was a little ugly.


    "What are you waiting for?" The hundred damage Taoist has a confused face.


    "In addition to the smell of the white lotus virgin, there is also the smell of a man." The King Kong sect leader''s face is a little ugly.


    "Men?" The hundred damage Taoist was stunned and immediately laughed, "it''s estimated that the white lotus sect is coming to meet him. If you and I join hands, are you afraid that he won''t succeed?"


    The King Kong sect leader shook his head solemnly, pointed to the ground and said, "old miscellaneous hair, don''t you find that there are no footprints on the ground?"


    The hundred damage Taoist looked in the direction of his fingers, and after checking for tens of feet, it seemed that there was no trace on the ground. He could not help but lost his voice and said, "no trace on the sand?"


    "The lady of white lotus, who was seriously injured, didn''t even leave any footprints when she used her lightness skill. Obviously, lightness skill is much higher than us. We can''t catch up even if we want to, and even if we catch up, it''s not the opponent." The King Kong Master sighed.


    "There are so many powerful people in this world?" the Taoist priest asked


    The King Kong sect Master said: "did you forget the embroidery thief that night?"


    The hundred damage Taoist was shocked and stopped talking.


    "We''d better go back, so as not to capsize in the sewer." The King Kong Master said in a deep voice.


    "Be careful, you''ll be a ship for ten thousand years." The hundred loss Taoist nodded and agreed, but he was still depressed. "Damn, we worked hard for half a day, and the result was to make wedding clothes for others!"


    Thinking of the enchanting posture of the white lotus lady, the King Kong sect master also felt the same way: "I don''t know which one is cheaper to kill thousand swords!"


    ahchoo!


    Song Qingshu sneezed heavily. He was puzzled. With his current martial arts skills, he had no invasion of cold and heat. How could he sneeze?


    The white lotus virgin fell into a deep sleep because she was too weak. She was awakened by his sneeze and looked around curiously: "where is this place?"


    "A safe place." Song Qingshu smile, and no specific explanation. In fact, song Qingshu hesitated to take her back to Jiao Wan''er, but he didn''t want the secret sentry of Golden Snake camp to be clearly understood by Bailian sect. At the same time, he didn''t want to take her back to Daotai yamen because he ignored Mu Wanqing.


    Although Tang Kuo Bian''s identity also needs to be hidden, he is from the state of Jin after all, and information doesn''t flow much with the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s not worried that lady Bailian knows Tang Kuo Bian''s martial arts. What''s more, she is seriously injured now. As long as she is careful, she can''t even know Tang Kuo Bian''s identity.


    "Make a mystery!" Notre Dame Bailian turned her lips and looked around. Unfortunately, she could not see where it was from her experience in the world, so she had to let it be. Anyway, although the beard is mysterious, it seems to have no malice so far.


    Mu Wanqing is bored and angry in the room. He suddenly hears the movement outside the door and knows that song Qingshu has come back. When he is worried about song Qingshu, he runs out in a hurry. Just as he is about to meet him, he suddenly sees a woman in his arms and his smile froze.


    "How can you do that!" Mu Wanqing stamped his feet, and tears of grievance suddenly spilled from his eyes. He thought that he was in a panic because of Cheng Yaojia. As a result, he went out once and came back with a woman in his arms.


    "It seems that this is not the safe place you said." Virgin Bailian raised her head and gloated at Song Qingshu. As a martial artist, she naturally disdained to be jealous with a young girl. Although she thought Mu Wanqing''s voice was familiar, she was not interested in seeing her.


    Who knows Mu Wanqing is staring at her: "it''s you!"


    As soon as the sound of Muwan''s Qinghua fell, he scolded, pulled out his short sword and stabbed the white lotus goddess.


    Song Qingshu''s father-in-law two monks can''t figure it out, but the white lotus virgin is seriously injured now. He can''t just sit back and ignore it, so he has to hold him to avoid muwanqing''s lethal sword. Seeing that she still means to continue to attack, he quickly asks, "Wanqing, what are you doing?"


    Mu Wanqing pointed to the woman in his arms with his sword: "do you know who she is?"


    "You know..." Song Qingshu said uncertainly that he really couldn''t understand what was the festival between mu Wanqing society and Bailian Virgin Mary? Whether it''s martial arts or power, they are obviously not rivals at the same level.


    "Help her if you know!" Because of what happened before, Mu Wanqing felt aggrieved in his heart. Now, seeing that song Qingshu actually chose to help his opponent, he suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    Noticing Mu Wanqing''s obviously wrong expression, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "Wanqing, listen to me, originally I thought I knew who she was, but from your reaction, my previous judgment was obviously wrong, so I should not know who she was."


    "It seems that you are quite nervous about your little lover." Seeing that he talked a lot like a tongue twister, the white lotus lady chuckled. Now she naturally recognized Mu Wanqing, but she was puzzled that how mu Wanqing could be entangled with a man of Jin Dynasty.


    Mu Wanqing was also confused by that long sentence, not enough for her to feel that song Qingshu was still nervous about herself, and her mood suddenly calmed down. At the same time, she was worried that her lover would be cheated. She said in a hurry: "she''s the Lady Wang I''ve been trying to kill!"


    "Mrs. Wang?" Song Qing''s brain crashed for a few seconds before she realized who Mrs. Wang was. She looked at the woman in her arms in surprise and said, "are you Li Qingluo?"


    Li Qingluo, the daughter of wuyazi and Li Qiushui, married to the king of Suzhou, but was seduced by Duan Zhengchun, the southern king of Dali Town, and finally gave birth to an illegitimate daughter, who became Duan Yu''s Fairy sister, Wang Yuyan.


    "How do you know my full name?" The white lotus virgin looked at him in surprise, apparently acquiesced in her identity.


    "I know so much." Although Song Qing said that in her mouth, she was already Sparta in her heart. How could the virgin of white lotus be Li Qingluo? In the original book, Li Qingluo is just a woman who always cuts down men for love and hatred. Her biggest wish in her life is to spend the night with Duan Zhengchun. Moreover, she should not know much about martial arts in theory. How can she escape from the siege of the four top experts like the king Kong sect leader, the hundred damage Taoist and the xuanming elder.


    But after all, song Qingshu passed through the public and soon accepted this fact. It seems that because of his arrival, the butterfly effect produced by this magical world is really powerful.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t know her true identity, Mu Wanqing immediately forgave him: "Song Lang, get out of the way and let me finish this bitch with one sword." Mu Wanqing''s character is like a flame wrapped in ice. She dares to love and hate, and her emotions come and go quickly. At the moment before, she would like to sever her friendship with song Qingshu, and at the moment after that, she would like to be affectionate again.


    "You''ve come to mantuo villa three or four times to kill me. You must have been ordered by Qin HongMian." Li Qingluo asked coldly.


    "Don''t insult my mother!" Mu Wanqing was furious and stabbed her in the chest with a sword.


    Song Qingshu is suddenly two big. Naturally, he doesn''t want Li Qingluo to die like this, but he doesn''t want to destroy his relationship with Mu Wanqing because of an outsider.


    -----

 Chapter 1063

    Just when song Qingshu didn''t know what to do, Li Qingluo in her arms suddenly moved. She raised her sleeve and swept it. Mu Wanqing felt that her wrist was numb. She couldn''t hold the dagger in her hand any more and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "This should be the Han Xiu Fu acupoint in the legend of Xiaoyao sect." Song Qingshu secretly nods his head. This move is really very clever. Of course, because Li Qingluo is seriously injured and powerless, this move will not hurt Mu Wanqing. That''s why he is so leisurely.


    Mu Wanqing was stunned. In her heart, she thought that she was just a noble lady. How could she know that she had such excellent martial arts?


    If she had known in advance, she would have gone to mantuo villa to assassinate each other.


    "You are not my opponent. Let Qin HongMian come by himself." Li Qingluo forced to mention the true Qi, and now it''s obviously not easy, and a trace of blood oozes from the corner of her mouth.


    "Qin HongMian also has such excellent martial arts as you?" Song Qingshu was suddenly dumbfounded, and suddenly felt that Duan Zhengchun was really a heifer standing upside down - the cow was forced to face the sky, and every girl he soaked was not only beautiful, but also so fierce.


    Li Qingluo shook her head slightly: "I''m not sure about that. It''s just that she''s nicknamed Shura Dao. Her martial arts are not too bad."


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu is totally impressed by this reason. It turns out that her white lotus virgin actually judges the strength of the other party according to her nickname.


    "Song Lang, do you help me or her?" Mu Wanqing finally wakes up and realizes that he still has the trump card of a lover. Even if Li Qingluo''s martial arts skills are higher than song Qingshu''s? What''s more, she is still injured.


    "Well, to help you, of course." Song Qingshu said without hesitation.


    "Well, you''ll kill her for me now." Muwanqing bit his lip and said.


    Song Qingshu looked down at the beauty in her arms. She was indifferent in her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and put her down beside the flower bed. He ran to pull Mu Wanqing down on the other side: "Wanqing, I had a hard time saving her."


    "What trouble can you have?" Mu Wanqing stares at the other side''s exaggerated figure and says in a bad mood.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. After all, he still judged people by their appearance to a great extent. If the white lotus virgin looked like a sow, even if her identity was of great use, how could he take such a big risk to save her?


    But he was also thick skinned and said, "just now you said I didn''t know her identity. In fact, you didn''t know her identity."


    "Isn''t she Mrs. Wang of mantuo villa?" Mu Wanqing asked suspiciously.


    "Keke, of course she is Mrs. Wang, but this is only one of her identities. If you think about it carefully, do you think Mrs. Wang can have such excellent martial arts?" Song Qingshu explained quickly.


    "No Mu Wanqing shook her head. In fact, she thought very clearly. If she really knew that she was so good at martial arts, she would never send herself to die. Therefore, even her mother, who had been with her for decades, didn''t know that Mrs. Wang was good at martial arts. It can be seen how deep she was hiding.


    "Because she is the virgin of the white lotus religion." Song Qingshu then threw a heavy bomb.


    "What?" When Mu Wanqing wanders in the rivers and lakes, she naturally knows how the goddess of white lotus exists. Is it her martial function that provokes the great master of black Taoism, who is as famous as the leader of Ming religion and sun moon god religion?


    "Wanqing, you also know the situation of Golden Snake camp and the value of white lotus virgin. That''s why I spent so much effort to save her..."


    When song Qingshu wanted to say something else, Mu Wanqing pressed her finger on his mouth: "don''t worry, I''m not the kind of woman who cares about the overall situation. My personal grudge with her is small, and your business is more important."


    Seeing Mu Wanqing''s pure eyes, song Qingshu suddenly felt guilty and felt that he was not worthy of her unreserved love. His heart was full of mixed feelings. He put her in his arms and said in her ear: "Wanqing, no matter your father is king Dali or general Xixia, I will marry you!"


    Hearing this, Mu Wanqing suddenly felt that all the grievances he suffered were nothing, and subconsciously held the man in front of him tightly.


    "Don''t you feel sick in broad daylight?" Not far away Li Qingluo suddenly said.


    Mu Wanqing suddenly blushed, pushed song Qingshu away and ran back to his room.


    Seeing her little daughter''s posture, song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile and said to her back, "I''ll deal with her injury first, and then I''ll come to you." It''s just a slam in response.


    "You don''t look very attractive either." Li Qingluo sneered.


    "Of course, a woman like you can''t understand the love and interest between lovers," Song Qingshu was in a good mood at the moment


    "I''ll fall in love with you?" Li Qingluo looked at him with disdain, "and didn''t take care of himself by taking a pee."


    "I look in the mirror every day and am quite sure of my charm." Song Qingshu did not care about her ridicule, "it''s you, don''t talk too full."


    "Boring." Li Qingluo rolled a white eye, no longer pay attention to him. If she met such a man on weekdays, she would have taken him to make flower fertilizer.


    "Forget it, I''m in a good mood today. I don''t agree with you." Song Qingshu stepped forward and picked her up.


    Li Qingluo finally lost her face: "what are you going to do?"


    "Of course, it''s to deal with your internal injury. I don''t want to save a dead lady of white lotus." Song Qingshu laughs and then takes her into another room. With a lesson from the past, he dares not to be next to Mu Wanqing and Cheng Yaojia. Fortunately, the garden is big enough and there are enough empty rooms. He specially finds a room far away from Mu Wanqing''s residence.


    "Thank you." When aware that the other party is really healing himself, Li Qingluo can''t help whispering.


    "Don''t hurry to thank me. I didn''t save you for nothing." Song Qingshu was going to negotiate a deal with her first, but Li Qingluo is now hurt more and more, and she has just been forced to use force. If she is not treated in time, I''m afraid the virgin of white lotus will become the ghost mother of white lotus, so I have to save her first.


    However, song Qingshu is not a fool. It is impossible for her to recover her power so easily. Therefore, he only initially stabilized the injury in her body and planned to stop.


    But just at this time, the sudden change rises sharply, and song Qingshu suddenly feels that Li Qingluo has a huge suction in her body, and her internal power surges out of control.

 Chapter 1064

    "Beiming magic skill!" A martial arts skill suddenly appeared in Song Qing''s mind. Since Li Qingluo can brush acupoints with cold sleeves and walk in waves, it''s not unusual that she can master the most famous northern Ming magic skill of Xiaoyao sect.


    Song Qingshu sighed to himself that he was too careless today. He wanted to save her, but he didn''t guard against her northern magic power. You know, in the original Tianlong Babu, Duan Yu only practiced one pulse of the lung meridian of hand Taiyin, and then absorbed the internal power of the top expert jiumozhi. Li Qingluo obviously knows the whole set, and the power is not comparable to Duan Yu. Can''t she suck him up?


    Thinking of the horror, song Qingshu shuddered and said in a deep voice: "I''m kind-hearted to save you. Are you going to repay me like this?"


    Li Qingluo slowly opened her eyes and said with a sneer, "I hate the golden man most in my life, not to mention you despised me several times before! Hum, but you don''t have to worry. For the sake of your help, I will save your life after draining your internal power. "


    It turns out that she just pretended to sleep. Song Qingshu knew clearly that she must have found her identity when she went to Daotai Yamen.


    "I should thank you for saying that?" Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    "You don''t have to hate me either. It''s just that you''re stupid. It''s so dangerous in the world. You will forget yourself when you see my beauty. I know exactly what''s wrong in your mind. But is this lady of white lotus the kind of girl who will secretly promise because she is saved by a man Li Qingluo sneers, and suddenly shows the authority of the underworld giant under her beautiful appearance.


    "I''m really careless." Song Qingshu suddenly sighed, "if I say I''m not from Jin Dynasty, would you like to repay me like this?"


    "I know, you are not the king of the Golden Snake song Qingshu." Li Qingluo said lightly.


    Song Qingshu''s surprise was not trivial. He never told anyone except a few confidants that he pretended to be Tang kuodian was very confidential.


    Now that she is known by the virgin of Bailian religion, is not all the layout of the kingdom of Jin put into practice.


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu didn''t deny it. At their level, they disdain sophistry. What''s more, Li Qingluo''s tone is affirmative. She must have grasped some real evidence, which is not a random guess.


    "That girl Mu Wanqing assassinated me three times and four times. I have to investigate her details. If you don''t worry that she is the woman of the king of the Golden Snake, you will let her go back alive when she comes to mantuo villa to assassinate us three or four times? " Feeling the surging Qi in her body, Li Qingluo finally showed a smile on her icy face. "Mu Wanqing is stubborn and committed to love. She can''t be moved so quickly. Her object is a big beard in the kingdom of Jin."


    "In addition, the martial arts you showed before are too high, and there are only a few such masters in the Jianghu. I know everyone''s origin well. If you exclude the past one by one, only the golden snake king who has been famous in the Jianghu for the past two years is left."


    After Li Qingluo finished, she took off the mask on his face and saw the handsome man in front of her, especially the unique charm between her eyebrows, which made her unforgettable. She couldn''t help but sigh subconsciously: "no wonder she can fascinate that girl Mu Wanqing. She really looks good."


    "I don''t know if I can charm my wife?" Song Qingshu smiles, but he is relieved. It turns out that there is a flaw in Mu Wanqing. It''s just a coincidence that Li Qingluo guesses. How can other people guess their true identity.


    "The king of the Golden Snake is really worthy of being the king of the Golden Snake. It''s really admirable that the situation is so calm and calm." Li Qingluo said this in her mouth, but she didn''t dare to relax her vigilance in her actions. She quickly reached out to seal the acupoints around him. At last, she tightly grasped his hands and inspired the northern underworld magic power to the extreme.


    Song Qingshu glanced at their hands and said with a smile: "as the saying goes, our fingers are linked to each other, can we count them as heart to heart?"


    As soon as he reminded her, Li Qingluo realized that their hands were tightly clasped now. She suddenly felt a shiver of heart for some reason. You know, Wang YuYan''s father died early, and she hasn''t contacted Duan Zhengchun since she married into the Wang family. Therefore, she has been alone for more than ten years, and she has never been close to a man within three feet of her whole body, let alone clasping her fingers like today.


    The masculine breath of the man on the other side made her unable to help giving birth to a few beautiful thoughts, and her body gradually became hot.


    However, she was not an ordinary woman after all, and soon forced herself to wake up: "hum, it''s just to absorb his internal power. Even if she touches the skin, what''s the matter?"


    "Put away your disgusting style. Your way of seducing little girls won''t work for me." Li Qingluo raised her face and said.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I don''t know how to let my wife off."


    When Li Qingluo was finally soft hearted, she couldn''t help but feel a glow on her face: "you can''t help but die. If you cut the grass and don''t remove the roots, the spring breeze will blow again. As the virgin of the white lotus sect, how can you make such a low-level mistake as letting the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    "But what if I say we''re our own people?" Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    "My own people?" Li Qingluo almost choked to death at one breath, smelling speech glaring at him, "who and you are my own people!"


    She always keeps herself clean, even if she is taken advantage of by men.


    "I fell in love with Wang Yuyan. I had decided to go to mantuo mountain villa for a lifetime. I didn''t expect to see you in this situation." Song Qing''s writing is made up blindly. He believes that with Wang YuYan''s kindness and the friendship between the two people, even if the other party knows how to arrange it, I''m afraid he won''t mind, "does his wife think this kind of relationship is her own person?"


    "Yu Yan?" Li Qingluo was stunned, and then angry, "nonsense, Yuyan clearly like her cousin, how can you and you private... Private life." Although these four words are probably fake, Li Qingluo still looks very ugly.


    "It''s a pity that Murong Fu''s heart is not on Yu Yan. He only wants to revive the state of Dayan. He has hurt Yu Yan''s heart several times, which has created opportunities for me." Song Qingshu explained in no hurry.


    "Murong Fu''s heart is higher than the sky, and his life is thinner than paper. In addition, he is not a good match for Yu Yan." Li Qingluo did not like Murong Fu all the time. She nodded her head with the same feeling.


    But she soon woke up, cold hum: "my daughter what temperament I know the most, she would not be so easy to empathize."


    "Madam, I ask myself, in terms of martial arts, appearance, character, even family background and influence, which one am not above Murong Fu? What''s so strange about YuYan''s liking me when you see the truth in adversity? " Song Qingshu made a very unjust expression, which was the same as the truth.


    Li Qingluo was silent and knew that the other side was right. In terms of martial arts, he was far ahead of Murong Fu; On appearance, Murong Fu lacks his unique temperament; In terms of family background, Wudang sect is better than Murong family, which has only an empty shell. I don''t know how many times. In terms of power, one controls tens of thousands of elite soldiers, the other has only a few family ministers


    But how could she be so easily talked about? She said with a sneer, "well, I don''t think you have any good character."


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "be brave for a just cause, save you out of danger, spare no effort to heal for you, and then be plotted by you, also don''t know who character is not good."


    Li Qingluo''s face suddenly turned red, and she became angry and angry. "Even if Yu Yan really likes you, what''s the matter? You''re flirting around, and you have a wife at home. Isn''t Yu Yan a good match? I will get rid of you today, so that her future happiness will not be destroyed in your hands. "


    Song Qingshu immediately dumbfounded: "you said before that you just sucked my internal power and didn''t hurt my life. As a result, you know that Yuyan and I are in love, but want to kill me?"


    "It''s only because you''ve provoked my daughter." A trace of evil spirit appeared between Li Qingluo''s eyebrows, but it didn''t damage her gorgeous color at all. On the contrary, it had a different style.


    Song Qingshu finally put away his smiley face and said in a deep voice, "are you really not going to let me go?"


    Li Qingluo was angry when she thought of her daughter''s being cheated by the old fox. She said, "I will not only kill you, but also kill the little bitch Mu Wanqing. Only in this way can I vent my hatred."


    Now that she has completely controlled each other''s acupoints, and Beiming''s magical skill keeps absorbing his internal power, she has already won, and she is not afraid to stimulate each other.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes gradually turned red and his voice became a little dry and dumb: "OK, this is what you said. Don''t regret it later."


    "Well, I can''t regret anything." Li Qingluo sneered.


    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a strange smile on his face and said in a deep voice: "I thought that if you could stop halfway, I would think nothing had happened. It''s a pity that I''ve given you a few chances. You not only don''t stop, but also make it worse. Don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    With a frown, Li Qingluo once again confirmed the normal operation of Beiming magic power. Then she said with ease, "you don''t have to scare me. As the virgin of white lotus, I haven''t seen any storm before. How can I be fooled by such a trick?"


    Song Qingshu did not argue, but said lightly: "do you know why I talked so much with you before?"


    Li Qingluo sneered again and again: "you just want to delay time, but the longer the time interval, the greater the effect of Beiming divine skill. I don''t want to pierce your careful thinking."


    "Yes, I''m just waiting for you to make the most of your northern powers." There was a faint smile on the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Li Qingluo had a bad feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 1065

    "Do you feel hot all over and your heart beats faster now?" Song Qingshu gave her a meaningful look.


    Li Qingluo is awed in her heart, because she does have this feeling, but it''s because the other party''s internal power is too powerful and she doesn''t adapt to it after absorbing it. Therefore, she doesn''t pay much attention to it, but now it seems strange to listen to him.


    "You poisoned it!" Li Qingluo was surprised and angry. She didn''t know it before. Now when she was reminded by the other party, she felt hot and dry all over, and some pictures made her blush in her head.


    "Poisoned?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "I''m not that despicable."


    As the leader of a religion, Li Qingluo is also knowledgeable and intelligent after all. She soon thought of the key point: "your true Qi..." after careful investigation, she found that every time she absorbed each other''s true Qi, her body became more hot and dry. This is a situation that she had never encountered in her practice of Beiming divine skill for so many years. She was shocked and quickly let go of each other''s hand.


    But how could song Qingshu make it so easy for her? Ten fingers a button, tightly seized her hand: "Madam just touched me so happy, how is this time so urgent to leave?"


    "Who touched you!" Li Qingluo tried to draw her hand back, but she didn''t move. She was ashamed and angry. "Let go!"


    She didn''t expect that after she had practiced Beiming divine skill, she would take the initiative to get rid of those who were absorbed by internal power.


    "The lady''s hands are as smooth as a girl''s, and they feel very good." Song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to her at all. Instead, he took care of himself and commented on her.


    "You Li Qingluo glared at him and was about to scold him. However, she opened her mouth with a sweet and greasy hum


    Li Qingluo immediately closed her lips, and her beautiful eyes suddenly opened up. She never expected that the shameful voice just now would be her own.


    Song Qingshu laughed more happily, even without waiting for her Beiming magical skill to suck, he took the initiative to infuse the joy Qi into her body.


    This is the reason why he was restrained by Beiming divine skill, but he was still in no hurry.


    Because his joy is the enemy of all women!


    At the beginning, even ah Qing, who was so terrible and innocent, could not resist the sword fairy who had nothing to do with men and women in his mind. Later, he was not careful about the little dragon girl, who was ignored by any man except Yang Guo, and was absorbed by joy Qi. The iceberg beauty immediately turned into the hottest spring. Water - this was the case when song Qingshu did not deliberately input joy Qi.


    On weekdays, when song Qingshu and his confidante boudoir play and entertain, they occasionally use a few wisps of joy to help them. No matter they are shy or elegant, they will turn into the most popular, obedient and obedient little wild cat. In the end, he makes a public anger, and all the women unite to force him to agree. If they don''t agree with him, they will make him agree, We must not use our joy without permission.


    Li Qingluo is the only one who directly inhales joy Qi into the body!


    Li Qingluo''s face finally changed, because she felt as if she had turned into a well, and all kinds of shy gasps and breathes kept coming out from her throat. Fortunately, she was so skillful that she kept a little sober for the time being: "what are you really angry about?"


    "The joy is real." Song Qingshu replied lightly.


    "The double cultivation method of Tantric school?" Li Qingluo is the virgin of the white lotus sect and has the weapons of the Xiaoyao sect. She is the most knowledgeable person in the whole river and lake. She immediately thought of the magic skill in the legend of the secret sect, and her mind was blank.


    finished!


    It was her only thought at the moment.


    "Let me go..." Li Qingluo''s beautiful eyes seemed to drip water. She summoned up her remaining reason and begged.


    "Madame, what did you do to me just now?" Song Qingshu was not moved.


    "But I''m YuYan''s mother. You and Yuyan have that kind of relationship. How can you treat me like this?" When Li Qingluo was flustered, she finally found a reasonable reason.


    "Didn''t you just deny our relationship?" Song Qingshu releases her hand, and Li Qingluo brings so much joy into her body that she has no resistance.


    "I admit it, I admit it right away. You said you were going to go to mantuo villa to propose a marriage. Now I agree here. From now on, Yuyan will be your fiancee..." Li Qingluo''s whole body trembled uncontrollably, as if she had been soaked in water. Her clothes had been wet with sweat and stuck tightly to her body, Her graceful figure is even more concave and convex, which makes people''s blood spray.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu chuckled and blew a hot breath in her ear. "In fact, I lied to you just now. I have nothing to do with Yuyan."


    The heat seemed to crush the camel''s last straw. Li Qingluo only felt a roar in her head. Then she could not see the slightest clarity in her eyes. With a hug in her hands, she wrapped herself tightly around Song Qingshu.


    "Help me ~" Li Qingluo kept wriggling, like a beautiful snake, tightly wrapped around him, constantly rubbing on him, trying to ease the most primitive desire in his body.


    Song Qingshu, however, closed her eyes and sat on the bed, quietly breathing the true Qi in her body. After all, she was so skilled in Beiming. If she didn''t consolidate the foundation and cultivate yuan as soon as possible, she might leave permanent hidden wounds.


    The two are obsessed with each other. The man is as motionless as a mountain, and the woman is as enthusiastic as a fire. The whole picture is like the scene of Fahai being lured by the green snake in the movie version of green snake.


    Of course, song Qingshu was not Fahai, and he was not interested in practicing it.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that his clothes had been torn to rags by Li Qingluo. He reached out and touched her, but he couldn''t help picking her eyebrows: Wang Yuyan looked at Wen Wen''s weakness, and didn''t know if she had inherited her mother''s bold and unconstrained capital.


    "I am so sad." Li Qingluo kisses him constantly, but it is a pity that he can not relieve the heat and dryness in his body. Instead, he has aroused his desire.


    "Want me ~" after all, Li Qingluo is not an unconscious girl. Although she doesn''t know anything at the moment, her instinct tells her how to do it.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu suddenly took a deep breath, and a line from a previous TV play came out of his mind, "this woman, run..."


    "It''s your fault, too." Looking at the beauty in his arms, song Qingshu sighed, turned over and pressed down heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Qingluo accidentally regained a sense of consciousness and found that she was pestering song Qingshu with a very shameful posture. She could only mumble: "you bastard ~"

 Chapter 1066

    The room finally calms down. Song Qingshu wipes a sweat, and then thinks fearfully: Li Qingluo is the magma wrapped under the iceberg. Stimulated by joy Qi, he detonates the volcano in his body. This battle is really exciting.


    This is song Qingshu''s story since he was very happy. Alas, sometimes the monk can''t help feeling a lot. It seems that the protagonists in the novel don''t have children. After having children, even if they were the protagonists before, they are doomed to become supporting actors or even soy sauce... It''s really frustrating

 Chapter 1067

    In fact, song Qingshu has a simpler way to question Li Qingluo. That is to use the method of moving soul. Li Qingluo must know everything and say everything. The reason why he is so troublesome and uses all kinds of means to coerce and lure is that he does not want to expose his cards.


    After all, Li Qingluo, as the virgin of the white lotus, has far more insight than ordinary people. It''s hard to hide from her after the Dharma, and song Qingshu is not the kind of person who can kill people.


    In addition, song Qingshu has seen a lot of power movies and TV dramas in his previous life. He knows that even the power that can read the mind directly has corresponding solutions. If he can move the soul, it will be known to all. If others have the defense, the effect of the method will be greatly reduced.


    As the saying goes, water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn a boat. Song Qingshu worried that he would rely too much on the method of shifting souls, which would lead to his future being planted on it. Therefore, song Qingshu would never use it unless he had to.


    However, he did not expect that the news from Li Qingluo''s mouth was so powerful that he almost could not help but use the method of moving soul to distinguish the true from the false.


    "Is Yue Fei your little uncle?" Song Qingshu''s face is very strange. You should know that in his previous life, Yue Fei was a great hero respected by everyone. He felt so high and sacred. Now that he was Li Qingluo''s uncle, he suddenly felt that he was a little bit more angry and that he was getting closer to him.


    Li Qingluo nodded, and a trace of nostalgia appeared on her face: "yes, when the Jin people went south, her uncle resolutely joined the army. Who knows that before long, her hometown was occupied by the Jin people. At the time of crisis, her uncle''s first wife, Liu, abandoned her mother-in-law and her young son, remarried twice, and finally married an officer under Han Shizhong."


    "It broke my uncle''s heart. Later, he refused to be a matchmaker with many princes and ministers in the court, until he was sent by the court to pacify Yang Yaozhong''s rebellion in Dongting Lake and met his aunt."


    "Zhong Xiang couldn''t fight his uncle on the battlefield, so he used the means of assassination. Zhong Xiang was the leader of Jiangnan Ming sect. He had excellent martial arts skills and many talented people. Once, when his uncle''s life was on the line, my aunt lived in seclusion nearby. When she passed by, she saved him and took him home to heal his wounds. After a long time, my aunt married him..."


    "Love comes from time to time?" Song Qingshu suddenly had a strange face.


    "What?" Li Qingluo gave him a strange look.


    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu said with a smile. It''s all because of the old drivers in his previous life. Many normal words can''t be looked directly at. There''s no such thing as daily management, pervasiveness, and war of words


    He quickly threw those disrespectful thoughts out of his mind: "as far as I know, Yue Fei''s later wife is Li WA, she is your aunt?"


    "Well, Li Wa is only the pseudonym of my aunt. My aunt''s real name is Li Canghai." Mentioning her aunt, Li Qingluo''s eyes flashed with deep respect.


    "Li Canghai!" Song Qingshu exclaimed, before a lot of doubts suddenly enlightened.


    Li Canghai can be regarded as one of the most mysterious women in the Golden Book. He only mentioned one thing when recalling the past of Wu Yazi and Li Qiushui in the book Tianlong Babu. There is no word about his whereabouts after that.


    All they know is that she is Li Qiushui''s younger sister, who was infatuated with Wu Yazi at a young age. Later, Wu Yazi carved a jade statue in Wuliang jade cave, which is based on her, that is, Duan yukou''s Fairy sister.


    There are many speculations about Li Canghai''s final whereabouts on previous online forums. For example, some people think that she married into the Murong family, and some even think that she was the floor sweeper later. Song Qingshu never thought that she married Yue Fei!


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized a key problem: "no, age is not right." Li Qiushui should be at least 80 or 90 years old now. Li Canghai is her sister, and she is not much younger. Yue Fei was only in his thirties when he was killed, and even now he is only about 60 years old.


    "My little aunt is older than my uncle. What''s so strange about that?" Li Qingluo snorted, obviously dissatisfied.


    "It turns out that it''s sister brother love, but Lao Yue is also fashionable." Song Qingshu looks strange.


    Li Qingluo said angrily, "my little aunt''s posture of heaven and man has been cultivated all over again. She looks like a day for decades. Even if she is a few years old, what''s the matter? There are only men who don''t deserve her in this world. There are no men who don''t deserve her! "


    Song Qingshu accidentally looked at her: "you seem very nervous, your aunt."


    Li Qingluo''s face changed slightly. After a moment''s silence, she said, "when my father suddenly disappeared, my mother..."


    At that time, I was only a teenager, and I was homeless. If I didn''t meet my aunt by chance, I would not know where I had been sold by traffickers. My aunt not only took me in, but also arranged a wonderful marriage for me. The other party was the Wang family of Linchuan, a famous family in the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    "The Wang family in Linchuan?" Song Qingshu''s expression moved, "is it the descendant of Wang Anshi''s family?"


    "Yes," Li Qingluo nodded. "After the change of Jingkang, the kingdom of Jin went south, and the Wang family moved from Linchuan to Gusu."


    "It turns out that the Wang Yuyan family is so powerful." Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue, and lists the most prominent clans of the two Song dynasties. The Zhending Han family, to which Han kuozhou belongs, is considered to be the first family of the two Song dynasties. The Wang family in Linchuan can be roughly ranked sixth, and the power of the Wang family can be seen.


    "Your aunt is so good at martial arts. How could you let Yue Fei be killed in prison?" Song Qingshu suddenly became confused again.


    "Do you think my little uncle was wronged?" Li Qingluo looked at him with soft eyes.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "Yue Fei was killed. It was snowing in June. It was a strange injustice for thousands of years. If this is not injustice, there would be no injustice that day."


    As a passer-by, he naturally has an objective judgment on Yue Fei. He doesn''t realize that in today''s world, although many people feel that Yue Fei is wronged, the imperial court has not vindicated him, which leads to more people who don''t know that Yue Fei really has a rebellious heart, so he easily wins Li Qingluo''s favor.


    "Thank you." Li Qingluo sighed, "I''m afraid I''ll feel a little relieved if my uncle and aunt know about it."


    "Your aunt is dead?" Song Qingshu was surprised.


    "You just asked me why my aunt was so skilled in martial arts that she let her uncle be killed unjustly," Li Qingluo said bitterly, biting her lips. "It''s just fate that makes people angry. If my aunt is not afraid in ordinary times, she will take her uncle away from prison. It happens that at that time, my aunt is pregnant and is about to give birth, In addition, Qin Hui''s group of evil thieves are too quick to help her. "


    "In the face of fate, manpower is too small indeed." Song Qingshu sighed with the same feeling. You know, with his martial arts cultivation, he can do anything calmly. But the higher his martial arts, the more he can feel the shackles of fate. He often feels powerless.


    "What''s more hateful is that after Qin Hui killed Yue Fei and his ex-wife''s son Yue Yun, he sent a large number of killers to kill his aunt and Yue Fei''s posthumous son in order to eliminate the root cause. It happened that the little aunt gave birth to a daughter. Baby that day. She was not the opponent of that group of killers. She could only hold up her weak body after childbirth and ran out of the city with her daughter in her arms. There was no news of her since then." When Li Qingluo talks about her sadness, she can''t help but shed tears.


    Song Qingshu gently wiped her tears with her fingers: "you don''t have to be too pessimistic. Sometimes there is no news, but the best news. Your aunt''s martial arts skills are so high that she may have escaped from her life."


    Li Qingluo shook her head: "if I were my aunt, I would not worry about it. But that day, she just gave birth to her daughter, and the killer rushed into the house... According to reliable information, when she escaped from the city, the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. She just insisted on it with a stream of ideas."


    Song Qingshu didn''t ask her how to know. As the virgin of white lotus, it shouldn''t be difficult to investigate this matter for so many years.


    Li Qingluo bit her lip and said, "I didn''t have much interest in practicing martial arts. When that happened, I found that I was powerless. So from the day my aunt was killed, I decided to learn martial arts. So I went back to Wuliang Mountain from Jiangnan and moved all the martial arts classics left by my parents back to mantuo villa."


    Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became strange. He had read the following paragraph in the eight original works of Tianlong, and he couldn''t help but ask: "did you meet Duan Zhengchun, the killer in Dali?"


    "You know that, too?" Li Qingluo frowned, but soon snorted, "Duan Zhengchun is something. How can I look up to him! However, after Qin Hui''s powerful party had harmed his uncle''s family, he kept an eye on people who had always been friendly with his uncle. Of course, the relationship between my uncle and aunt and I was the focus of the surveillance. I''m not sorry to die, but I''m worried that no one will take revenge for my aunt and uncle after my death. Duan Zhengchun, the Playboy, just came to me, so I pushed the boat with the current and pretended to fall in love with him. "


    "Qin Hui''s Party saw that my uncle and aunt had died, and they had a heartless love affair with men. Moreover, at that time, I had an engagement with the Wang family. When they saw that I had done such shameless things, they immediately relaxed their vigilance against me, so that I could survive the disaster safely."


    "After that, I practiced martial arts secretly. Although I was over the best age to learn martial arts at that time, the Xiaoyao school attached the most importance to understanding, and the age to learn martial arts was the second. Fortunately, my martial arts talent is fairly good. With the help of Beiming divine skill, my martial arts skills have been better than most people in the river and lake in a short period of more than ten years. Later, I became the virgin of the white lotus sect by chance.... "


    After listening to what she said slowly, song Qingshu was awed. At the beginning, his impression of Li Qingluo was that she was always killing a man to be a beautiful lady in the original novel; Later, when I saw her in the bamboo forest, I thought she was a cold devil; It''s amazing to know that she is brave and resourceful in order to avenge her aunt''s family.

 Chapter 1068

    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and said strangely: "you just said that getting along with Duan Zhengchun is just to hide people''s eyes and ears, but Wang Yuyan is Duan Zhengchun''s daughter again. Have you really done it?"


    He can''t help but think of a joke in his previous life. Generally speaking, there are only two sources for the peerless beauties in the eight dragon novels. One is Duan Zhengchun''s Jing Zi, the other is Li Qiushui''s egg, and Wang Yuyan has both. No wonder Duan Yu is fascinated.


    "Who told you that Yuyan is Duan Zhengchun''s daughter?" Li Qingluo is furious.


    "Whose daughter is she?" See her reaction so fierce, song Qingshu immediately dumbfounded.


    "My husband''s daughter, of course." Li Qingluo said in a bad mood.


    "Are you sure?" Song Qingshu didn''t digest such a common sense thing for a while. He thought how he didn''t follow the original book. The butterfly effect is really big.


    "How can I not be sure?" Li Qingluo Xiumei a Cu, obviously don''t understand what he is wondering.


    "Er, I mean sometimes the calculation of pregnancy period is not so accurate..." in fact, song Qingshu has been wondering one thing. If a woman goes to bed with different men for two consecutive days, and finally gets pregnant, how can she determine who her child is? In all kinds of films and TV works, women seem to know who their child''s father is, but is it really possible in practice?


    After hearing song Qingshu''s doubts, Li Qingluo turned pale. She grabbed the pillow on her bed and threw it on his head. She said angrily, "I didn''t let Duan who is surnamed Duan get close to me. How could she have his baby?"


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, and the plot is getting more and more wrong. However, according to Li Qingluo''s temperament, he should not be able to lie, so he has to sigh that Duan Zhengchun, an old driver of flowers, even overturns his car. Thinking of Dao Baifeng''s green hat, song Qingshu suddenly sympathizes with Duan Zhengchun.


    "Believe it or not, you are the only man I have except my husband." As soon as Li Qingluo''s words came out, the whole person was stunned. She couldn''t understand why she would deliberately explain it like this.


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help whistling: "I''m making a lot of money now!"


    Li Qingluo glared at him: "obscene and shameless!"


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly appeared a trace of ambiguity. He pointed to the bed sheet under her: "dirty? I don''t know who just flowed more


    "You Li Qingluo suddenly got up. Over the years, as the virgin of the white lotus, when she heard such frivolous words, her eyes suddenly became a bit murderous. Just as she got up, she felt numb and sour under her abdomen. Her legs softened, and she immediately fell down.


    "Madame''s feet are soft." Song Qingshu hugged her plump and warm body and said with a smile.


    "That''s not what you did!" As soon as Li Qingluo''s words came out, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. It seemed more like the tone of flirtation between lovers. She quickly pushed him away and sat down on the bed again.


    Seeing some signs of her anger, song Qingshu decided not to stimulate her for the time being. He quickly changed the topic and said, "since nothing happened between you and Duan Zhengchun, why did Qin HongMian send her daughter to kill you three or four times?"


    "She''s stupid!" Li Qingluo snorted with disdain, "she thought that Duan left her because I intervened. She didn''t know that Duan needed the Baiyi power behind Dao Baifeng to stabilize Duan''s throne. He had already taken great risks to make love outside with Dao Baifeng on his back. How dare he marry the woman outside?"


    Song Qingshu secretly admires Li Qingluo. As a matter of fact, Li Qingluo is worthy of being the virgin of Bailian and the daughter-in-law of the Wang family in Linchuan. This vision is by no means comparable to that of ordinary women in the Jianghu. When he read Tianlong Babu in his previous life, he couldn''t understand why Duan Zhengchun, a prince, couldn''t marry those beautiful confidants back home, which only harmed them all their lives. When he came to this world, especially after entering the temples of the Jin and Qing Dynasties, he studied the situation of various countries with great concentration, and knew a little about Dali.


    Although the Duan family of Dali is famous, the power of Dali is still in the hands of several ethnic minorities, among which the Baiyi nationality is the most powerful. It can be said that whoever gets the support of the Baiyi nationality can become the emperor of Dali.


    Dao Baifeng is the daughter of the head of Baiyi clan, and the Baiyi clan is monogamous. How dare Duan Zhengchun take his lover home?


    "Well, that''s all. What are you going to do with me?" Li Qingluo said coldly.


    "Er, I always respect Yue Wumu. Since you are his relative, how can I embarrass you? You should take good care of yourself here." Song Qingshu laughs.


    "Take off your clothes." Li Qingluo said without expression.


    "Ah, what else do you want?" Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise.


    "You big head!" Li Qingluo was furious. "I just don''t want to be wrapped in a quilt all the time."


    Her eyes fell on her. She was wrapped in a quilt, showing her delicate white shoulders and pink neck. On the contrary, she was more attractive than not wearing clothes. Song Qingshu couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and suddenly felt that her lower abdomen was hot.


    After all, he is not a beast, know this time unless with strong, the other party will never agree, had to press the heart beautiful mind, will take off the clothes on her shoulder.


    "You can go away." Li Qingluo lowered her eyes and said coldly.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Anyway, she took advantage of it. It''s nothing to be scolded by her.


    "Wait!" When song Qingshu comes to the door, Li Qingluo suddenly stops him.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu was delighted and looked back at her.


    Li Qingluo''s face hesitated. After a long time, she hesitated and asked, "do you have anything to do with Yuyan?"


    "Madame, do you want to know what we have?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Li Qingluo''s face turned cold: "you are not allowed to move your mind to Yuyan in the future!"


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows: "Madam just doesn''t allow me to think about Yu Yan. Does that mean I can think about her?" He deliberately stressed the pronunciation of the two words in his mind, and his tone was rather ambiguous.


    "Go away!" Li Qingluo responded with a pillow.


    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu returns to his room with a pillow. A girl in the room sleeps on the table with her hand. Who is it!


    Song Qingshu immediately felt sorry and was about to take her to bed to have a rest. Mu Wanqing had heard the opening of the door and looked up in a daze: "how did you make it so late?"


    This question was very natural, as if his wife''s greetings to her husband, song Qingshu was warm in his heart, and he did not dare to tell the truth, so as not to hurt her heart, so he had to say: "she was seriously injured, so it took a long time."


    "Oh, you must be very tired. Go to bed. It''s very late." Muwanqing naturally said that they had already slept in the same bed. Although they didn''t develop to the last step, they had done all the other things that should and shouldn''t be done.


    "Good!" Although Li Qingluo was full of hormonal pleasure just now, there was no love but desire in his heart. He was different from Mu Wanqing. He was deeply cherished.


    "I''ll kill that woman!" Who knows Mu Wanqing suddenly looks a change, draw out the sword around to rush out.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu stopped her in a hurry.


    Mu Wanqing bit her lips, and her eyes were full of grievances. After a long time, she said, "you have her fragrance."


    Song Qingshu felt numb, and immediately felt the breath of Shura hall. But now, he could only explain: "I want to save her. Of course, I can''t avoid contacting her. It''s inevitable that I will get the fragrance of her."


    "What about your clothes?" Mu Wanqing pointed to him with tears in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu whispered that it was bad. He was still shocked by the information Li Qingluo said, which led to a slower reaction than usual. He made such a low-level mistake.


    "When I healed her, her clothes were drenched with sweat. In order to avoid her going away, I put them on her." At the same time, song Qingshu found a reasonable reason.


    "Why are you so nice to her?" Mu Wanqing didn''t doubt his words, but he was jealous.


    "In fact, it''s like this..." Song Qing Shu Ming said that Bai yanduo must lose the truth. If she continued to ask, she would not show her feet. He quickly took the initiative to open up the topic and said that Yue Fei was Li Qingluo''s little aunt''s father.


    After that, song Qingshu sighed: "Wanqing, Yue Wumu is the hero of all Han people. I have always admired him very much. How can I hurt her when I meet his relatives this time?"


    Hearing what he said, Mu Wanqing''s face changed. Suddenly, he sighed: "but I''m not a Han Chinese..."


    Song Qingshu realized that no matter Mu Wanqing''s father or foster father, one is Dali Duanshi, the other is Xixia mu, and they are not Han people.


    "Your mother is Han Chinese. Of course you are half Han Chinese." Song Qingshu quickly comforted him.


    "Song Lang, if you know my mother''s background, I''m afraid you won''t like me any more." Suddenly Mu Wanqing began to cry.


    Seeing that she cried for no reason, song Qingshu was in a hurry and wiped her tears: "what''s the matter with you? Did I make you sad?"


    "Don''t you admire Yue Wumu the most?" Muwanqing sobbed.


    "What''s the problem?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    "My mother''s surname is Qin." Mu Wanqing''s cry is louder.


    "What happened to Qin?" Song Qingshu is still at a loss.


    "Qin Hui''s Qin." Mu Wanqing looked at him with tears in her eyes. Although her voice was light, it was like thunder on the ground.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is so stupid that she has no idea that she can get involved with Qin Hui.


    "Is your mother Qin Hui''s daughter?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    Mu Wanqing shook his head: "that''s not true, but they are all members of the Qin family. When Qin Hui died, the Qin family declined. In order to avoid the persecution of political enemies, the rest of the Qin family moved to Xixia. "

 Chapter 1069

    After listening to Mu Wanqing''s crying, song Qingshu finally found out the whole story.


    After Qin Hui killed Yue Fei in those years, he was very powerful in China. In addition, there were many party members. Even emperor Zhao Gou was very afraid of him and worried about his coup to usurp the throne at any time.


    Zhao Gou''s luck is good. Qin Hui is old, and once she is seriously ill, she can''t hold on any longer. Before she dies, she wants her son to replace her, but Zhao Gou politely refuses.


    All of a sudden, the Qin family was shocked. They knew that many people had been offended by these years. In addition, Zhao Gou''s attitude was ambiguous. It was hard to understand that the Qin people were worried that they would be liquidated in the future and suffer the disaster of extermination. Therefore, they began to plan for the future very early.


    After Qin Hui''s death, Zhao Gou found a reason to let the children of the Qin family in important positions retire. The Qin family took advantage of this opportunity to quietly move abroad.


    At that time, only Jin and Qing were able to compete with the situation of the Southern Song Dynasty. Qin Hui had a good relationship with the high-level officials of the state of Jin, but it was a pity that the Jin people used him to control the court of the Southern Song Dynasty. Now the Qin family has lost its power in the Southern Song Dynasty, which naturally has lost its use value to the state of Jin. If you go to the state of Jin, Bao may be sold to the Southern Song Dynasty by the people of Jin for more benefits.


    The state of Qing and the state of Jin are brothers. Since the state of Jin can''t go, so can the state of Qing.


    In addition to the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty, Dali was too weak, Tubo was too partial, Mongolia was too far away, Liao was too far away, and finally there was only Xixia. They had a feud with Song Dynasty, and they would not betray the Qin family. They were powerful and self-protection. In addition, the Xixia regime was simple and in urgent need of talents. It was easy for the Qin family to get ahead there. Therefore, after various trade-offs, the Qin family migrated to Xixia.


    Perhaps it was because of too many evils. Qin Hui and his wife had no children for many years, so they lost their children and grandchildren. Finally, they adopted the son of their wife and brother as their own son, named Qin Xi. After Qin Hui died, Qin Xi became the head of the Qin family.


    Mu Wanqing''s mother, Qin HongMian, is also from the Qin family. She is Qin Hui''s niece in terms of seniority. She was born as beautiful as a flower and has a long reputation. After the Qin family arrived in Xixia, in order to gain a firm foothold in the area, it happened that during that time when the Xixia general junmu met Qi and wanted to continue, the Qin family gave Qin HongMian to him.


    At that time, Qin HongMian had already met Duan Zhengchun in the river and lake, and was even pregnant with his flesh and blood. Unfortunately, Duan Zhengchun could not marry her. Qin family is also a famous family. How can Qin women be allowed to get pregnant before marriage?


    Because the clansmen kept pressing, and Qin HongMian wanted to hide the fact that she was pregnant, she finally married muyuqi.


    Muyuqi, as a general of Xixia, is in charge of nearly half of the military power of Xixia. His sister is the queen of Xixia. With the help of Qin HongMian''s strong thigh, the Qin family finally settled down in Xixia.


    "Wan Qing, don''t say that your mother and daughter are only Qin people. Even if you are Qin Hui''s own granddaughter, I like them as well!" Song Qingshu hugged her and said in a soft voice, "everyone''s sin is his own responsibility. What does it have to do with his relatives? You and your mother can''t choose their origin, but they can choose their later behavior. You haven''t done anything for Qin Hui these years. How can I get angry with you? "


    "Really?" Mu Wanqing looked at him in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true!" Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why the other party is so excited. It turns out that the world is dominated by paying off the debts of the father and the son, and paying off the debts of the mother and the daughter. Although Mu Wanqing is not Qin Hui''s granddaughter, she has more or less a family relationship, which has always been her heart knot. So song Qingshu''s advanced thinking naturally hit Mu Wanqing''s heart at once.


    "That''s very kind of you!" Mu Wanqing threw himself into his arms and pressed his face against his chest.


    Holding her soft and youthful body, song qingshudun felt a burst of warmth. He quickly hugged her and comforted her with soft words.


    "Song Lang, you are good or bad..." Mu Wanqing''s face turned red like rouge and became very angry.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Muwanqing glanced at the position under his belly, blushed and said, "are you holding on very hard, do you want me to help you..." and then she shrank into the bed.


    Song Qingshu''s face is very hot, and he can''t help scolding himself. So soon he reacts again. It''s estimated that they are close to each other and are felt by her. She quickly helped up, soft voice said: "no, I just want to cuddle you to sleep."


    Mu Wanqing was grateful. He curled up in his arms and drew a circle with his fingers on his chest: "Song Lang, do you blame me for not giving you my body?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "how can it, in my heart you are the most pure girl."


    "If I were really pure and clean, I would not do that for you... I would do that for you," said Mu Wanqing with a hot face and a slight spat. "Song Lang, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but my mother suffered too much because she was pregnant before she got married. She told me to learn from her when I was young, and asked me to promise her never to repeat the same mistakes. I don''t want to see her sad, That''s why... "


    Song Qingshu quickly hugged her and comforted her: "I know the reason, so I will come to your house to propose marriage in the future. After your mother''s approval, I will... Bully you again."


    Mu Wanqing''s face turned red, and suddenly he looked coy: "in fact, if song Lang really wants to... Bully me now, i... I won''t... Won''t refuse you."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "brother song is not an animal. I will leave the best moment of your life in the wedding night."


    Mu Wanqing was deeply moved. He hung his neck and muttered: "brother song ~"


    They were so gentle for a long time. Mu Wanqing suddenly looked up and his eyes were shining: "brother song, if you really want to, you can go to the next door to find Mrs. Lu. I won''t be jealous."


    She was raised by Qin HongMian as a child and lived in seclusion in the mountains. Her temper was very close to her mother. At the same time, she never had any ethical rules in her mind. In her opinion, Cheng Yaojia was either Mrs. Lu or other wives. As long as his lover liked it, even if what happened to them, it had no effect.


    Just before Cheng Yaojia heard the news next door, he struggled for a long time. After all, he couldn''t restrain his curiosity and stuck his ear to the wall to eavesdrop. When he heard this sentence, he was immediately frightened and rushed back to bed to hide in the quilt. He immediately worried about the gains and losses: "will he come later? If you really come here, are you pretending to sleep or struggling to resist... "


    Song Qingshu was so embarrassed by Mu Wanqing''s words that he gave her a kiss on her forehead: "I''m not going anywhere tonight. I just want to sleep with you."


    "Good ~" Mu Wanqing suddenly looked happy, twisted his body, changed a more comfortable posture and shrank in his arms.


    Song Qingshu smiles and gently pacifies her. On the contrary, Cheng Yaojia, who is next door, is worried about gain and loss and has not fallen asleep all night.


    Song Qingshu woke up at dawn the next day. His main practice of joyful Zen was Yin and Yang. He didn''t need sleep as much as ordinary people. Seeing that Mu Wanqing was sleeping like a baby, song Qingshu gently kissed her forehead and walked out of the room quietly.


    He ordered his subordinates to prepare breakfast for mu Wanqing and ordered some snacks she liked. Suddenly, he thought that there was a white lotus lady in the yard. After hesitating for a moment, he ordered his subordinates to prepare a brand-new woman''s dress. He took the clothes and went to her room.


    When he opened the door, he was already gone. Song Qingshu was not surprised. He had expected such a result.


    Eyes suddenly fell on a piece of paper on the table, song Qingshu immediately wry smile: "I do not know this time will not let the tiger return." It turns out that there are several beautiful but sharp words on the note: yesterday''s disgrace will be rewarded in the future!


    Back to the room, Mu Wanqing has already got up, song Qingshu is trying to talk about love with her, but there is a noise at the gate of the yard.


    "I''m Mu Wanqing''s uncle. Why can''t I go in?" Then a camel rushed in.


    "Return to marshal, he..." several bodyguards are sweating. They are about to invite him out. Song Qingshu waves them to step down.


    "It''s master mu." Song Qingshu said.


    "I can''t afford to be a great Xia," said Mu Wanqing, turning to Mu Wanqing with a smile


    "But Uncle..."


    Muwanqing also want to say what, mugaofeng immediately interrupted her: "don''t you forget your mother''s lesson?"


    Muwanqing was silent immediately. Mugaofeng said to song Qingshu, "my Lord, although you are very good at martial arts, my daughter of Mu family can''t be bullied so unknowingly. If you are interested in our girl, you can come to Xixia three media six to marry her back home. Before that, I''m sorry I can''t let her stay with you."


    Song Qingshu frowned and was about to say something. Mu Wanqing was worried that he would be angry with Mu Gaofeng. He quickly pulled him aside and whispered, "Song Lang, uncle Gao Feng has been very kind to me since childhood. Don''t blame him."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "he is your uncle. Naturally, he is my uncle. How can I blame him?"


    "Thank you, song Lang!" Muwanqing sweet smile, make song Qingshu bones are crisp three points, "but this time uncle came to me because something happened at home, so I have to go back with him."


    "So fast?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "I don''t want to give up you either..." Mu Wanqing''s face turned red, glanced at Mu Gaofeng quietly and said in a low voice, "but my uncle said that just now. I don''t want to stay here."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Although he doesn''t pay much attention to Mu Wanqing because of his martial arts power, who calls him Mu Wanqing''s elder? He has no fame with Mu Wanqing. It''s not good for her to get along with him like this.


    "I''ll come to Xixia to see you as soon as I finish the work here." Song Qingshu didn''t want to embarrass Mu Wanqing, so he gave up the idea of keeping her.


    "Well ~" muwanqing saw that mugaofeng didn''t notice. He stood on tiptoe to kiss song Qingshu and ran back to mugaofeng. Looking at their back, song Qingshu was immediately disappointed.


    "Song... Son of song?" Just at this time, the door behind him opened, and Cheng Yaojia came out with his head down, just hitting him.

 Chapter 1070

    Maybe it''s because he came out in such a hurry that Cheng Yaojia was hit. He immediately stood unsteadily and fell back. Song Qingshu took her soft waist with his arm, put his other hand on her back and helped her in mid air.


    "Song... Son of song?" Cheng Yaojia''s face was slightly red, and he found that they were in a daze.


    "I''m really sorry. My body protecting Qi counterattacks automatically. I didn''t hurt my wife, did I?" Song Qingshu asked softly.


    "No... No." Cheng Yaojia shook his head and realized that there was something wrong with his posture. Half of his body was close to the other side''s belly. He struggled to think, "can you... Let me get up first?"


    Song Qingshu held her up and said, "what''s the matter with madam coming out in such a hurry?"


    "I... I..." Cheng Yaojia hesitated and couldn''t help thinking that he was worried about gain and loss in the middle of the night after hearing the conversation next door last night. It''s not convenient to tell him about the tangle. He had to say, "well, didn''t you go to yuqingguan yesterday? I want to know if there''s any news about me... My husband."


    "Master Lu Shaozhuang..." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and then said, "I went to see him specially for you yesterday."


    "How is he now?" Although Cheng Yaojia was touched by him during this period of time, Lu Guanying was her husband after all. After all, she had been in love for so many years.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, or told the truth: "his condition is not very good?" Lu Guanying was tortured by the Mongols. I''m afraid she lost half her life in these days.


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia suddenly felt dizzy in his head, and his body could not help shaking.


    "Don''t worry too much, madam. It''s not as bad as you think." Song Qingshu quickly held her and took her hand to the central Pavilion of the garden. "Let''s sit down there and talk about it slowly."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was hot, and his eyes fell on the other side holding his hand. He thought whether this man was taking advantage of me intentionally or unintentionally. Has he been playing as a golden man for a long time, and also caught the careless habit of a golden man? But he is obviously a Han Chinese. He should know how can a woman''s hand be pulled casually?


    After a long hesitation, Cheng Yaojia didn''t say anything, but let him lead him to the pavilion and sit down.


    "Master Lu Shao suffered a lot from the Mongols in Yuqing temple, but she didn''t worry about her life. My wife can rest assured." Song Qingshu gave a general description of Lu Guanying''s situation, and then suddenly stopped. "On the contrary, it''s another thing. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Yaojia looked at him with wide eyes.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time. After all, he took out something from his arms and handed it to her: "you can see for yourself, but you''d better prepare yourself first."


    Cheng Yaojia took the handkerchief in his arms, and when he saw the scarlet word "letter of divorce" at the beginning, his little white face suddenly faded.


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly turns around and faints. Fortunately, song Qingshu has a quick eye, otherwise she might fall to the ground.


    After a long time, Cheng Yaojia woke up with a look of tears and murmured to himself: "how can he do this? During this time, I tried every means to save him. How can he do this..."


    Seeing her dejected appearance, song Qingshu sighed: "there should be a misunderstanding in it. If I think it''s right, he should have misunderstood the relationship between you and me, so he wrote down this letter on impulse."


    "But we have nothing to do with it!" Cheng Yaojia said, biting his lips.


    "Are we really nothing?" Song Qingshu gave her a thoughtful look.


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart leaped, and she didn''t think of the scene he was pressing on her. Yes, although she said she had a clear conscience, did she really have a clear conscience?


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt, and immediately had some understanding of her husband''s behavior. He looked at Song Qingshu gratefully: "thank you!"


    If he didn''t remind me, I''m afraid I didn''t realize the problem. I had misunderstood that the other party was being unfaithful to me before. But during this period of time, the other party is really a gentleman, so I can''t be a gentleman any more... Of course, he has animal times, but for men, that''s quite normal.


    "Don''t thank me, mainly because I don''t want to be the culprit of your relationship." As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, he despised himself. When he became a whore, he had to set up a memorial archway. It really hurt.


    Cheng Yaojia bit his lip and suddenly knelt down in front of him: "young master, I want to ask you something."


    "Ma''am, please get up." Song Qingshu quickly reached out to help her.


    Who knew that Cheng Yaojia twisted his body and refused his help. He burst into tears and said, "if you don''t agree, I will never get up."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to give up and said with a bitter smile, "madam, what do you want? Even if you don''t say it, I have a clear idea. Well, I promise you. Madam, get up quickly."


    "Yes, sir?" Cheng Yaojia asked with surprise and joy.


    "Who makes me the most beautiful woman to shed tears?" Song Qingshu smiles.


    Cheng Yaojia was so excited by his warm smile that he quickly lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "thank you, young master!"


    "If you want to save it, it''s better to be early than late. Let''s start now." Song Qingshu picked her up and said, "but there''s one thing I need to say to my wife first. I can only save Master Lu Shaozhuang this time. I can''t do anything about the other members of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty, and I don''t want to take this risk."


    "I know that I''m very satisfied to be able to save Guan Ying. How can I bring my son into trouble?" After all, Cheng Yaojia is a woman. What she pursues is nothing more than the happiness of her family. As for the other members of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty, they are secondary in her mind.


    "Let''s go." With a smile, song Qingshu took her waist and rushed to yuqingguan.


    Cheng Yaojia''s whole body was stiff, but this time he soon relaxed his whole body and put his body tightly on the other side to reduce the resistance of the other side. She didn''t want to understand that she seemed to have been used to this kind of cuddle, and she couldn''t feel disgusted at all.


    Song Qingshu took Cheng Yaojia all the way to Yuqing temple. Because he had been exploring for several times before, song Qingshu is familiar with the way even if he brought one person in. He obviously felt that the atmosphere had been destroyed a lot along the way. However, the last time the Bailian cult raided, although it was defeated, the Bailian cult was also elite last time, and the Mongolian side also suffered heavy losses, Obviously, there are fewer guards than before, and many of them are still injured.


    "The fighting power of the Bailian cult can''t be underestimated. This time, it''s the intelligence error that leads to the underestimation. Li Qingluo thinks that she can get rid of the Southern Song Dynasty mission by herself. If the Bailian cult really comes out, these people in Ruyang palace will be overwhelmed." Song Qingshu thinks about Li Qingluo''s hot and moving body. He can''t help but think about Wang YuYan''s pure and flawless face. I don''t know why, he suddenly feels a little hot.


    "Amitabha, how can you think about this kind of thing? It''s too shameless, too indecent, too dirty..." Song Qingshu kept telling himself rationally, but he would have some ideas in his mind from time to time.


    "Sir... Sir, I''m a little... Uncomfortable. Can you put me down?" Cheng Yaojia suddenly said in a trembling voice.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and noticed the other person''s twinkling eyes. Then he realized that his body had changed obviously because of his wishful thinking just now, and Cheng Yaojia was held in his arms. He felt the change of his body without a trace of leakage, and it was not convenient to say so. He could only be so shy.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu was thick skinned enough to give a free ha ha. He didn''t know about it and let Cheng Yaojia down. Then he took her to hide in Tibet in the Middle East of yuqingguan with a straight face. He avoided several secret sentries and came to the place where Lu Guanying was imprisoned.


    Relaxed point of the guard''s cave, song Qingshu with Cheng Yaojia again into the cell.


    "Lu Lang!" Seeing her husband, who is only half dead in the distance, Cheng Yaojia exclaimed in surprise and couldn''t help rushing over.


    Song Qingshu shrugged and followed him.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lu Guanying raised his head incredulously, saw his wife''s appearance clearly, and his eyes showed a trace of joy: "Yaojia..." but he immediately saw song Qingshu behind his wife, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Lu Lang!" Cheng Yaojia stroked the wound on his body, tears like broken pearls straight down, "Lulang, you suffer."


    Lu Guanying felt soft in his heart, but he was even more jealous when he thought of his wife coming with the man. He yelled: "what are you doing here?"


    "I..." Cheng Yaojia did not expect that her husband was this kind of reaction. For a moment, she was so wronged that she could not speak.


    Song Qingshu still couldn''t read it. He frowned and snorted: "of course, I''m here to save you. Don''t bite LV Dongbin. I don''t know the good people."


    Lu Guanying was furious: "who wants you to save me? Even if I die here, I will not receive your favor!"


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly. Just as he was about to leave, Cheng Yaojia quickly took him and looked at him with pleading eyes: "childe ~"


    Song Qingshu stopped and said, "well, I''ll save him again in your face." After that, he reached out and raised his hand, and the sword Qi accurately shot at Lu Guanying''s shackles. The chain made of fine steel broke in response to the sound, and Lu Guanying took a breath.


    "Thank you, young master!" Cheng Yaojia burst into tears and laughed. Then he hurried back to his husband, "Lu Lang, you misunderstood the young master. He is a good man. I will explain the reason to you when I go out."


    "Is he a good man?" Hearing his wife talking for song Qingshu all the time, Lu Guanying was almost mad. His eyes were full of blood, and he glared at him fiercely. If he hadn''t been hurt and weak, he would have rushed over.

 Chapter 1071

    Noting Lu Guanying''s reaction, song Qingshu was not happy immediately: "I took such a big risk to save you, how can I not be a good person?"


    "You''re not for... For..." Lu Guanying looked at his wife and breathed quickly. "You''re not for Yaojia. Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"


    Cheng Yaojia explained in a hurry: "Guan Ying, you misunderstood. There is nothing between us. He... He is also a gentleman who keeps courtesy." She had promised song Qingshu not to reveal his true identity to others, even her husband.


    Song Qingshu said in his spare time: "of course I''m for her, otherwise I''m not related to you. Why take such a big risk to save people?"


    "Do you finally admit it?" Lu Guanying pointed at him, trembling with anger.


    Cheng Yaojia could not help stamping his feet: "Guan Ying, stop making trouble! Now it''s so dangerous here. I''ll explain it to you when we get to a safe place. "


    "What am I doing?" Being accused by his wife, Lu Guanying was furious. "You blame me for this wild man?"


    "I..." Cheng Yaojia''s lips slightly opened. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. His eyes were full of tears, and he was wronged for a moment.


    Song Qingshu frowned and reached out to pull Cheng Yaojia back. He patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. Then he said to Lu Guanying, "if I remember correctly, you have written a letter of suspension. Cheng Yaojia has nothing to do with you. Even if she really finds other men, you have no right to interfere. And if it''s true, you are a wild man now."


    "You Noticing his actions, Lu Guanying can''t help shrinking her eyes. She finds that her wife is used to it and doesn''t mean to resist at all. Her face is even more livid.


    "Young master, please don''t stimulate him, OK?" Cheng Yaojia shook his arm in a hurry and asked in soft language.


    "Hum!" Song Qingshu snorted, but said nothing more.


    Cheng Yaojia ran to her husband again and begged. Lu Guanying said, "even if I die here, I don''t want him to save me!"


    Cheng Yaojia was in a hurry. What else did he want to say? Song Qingshu said at this time: "Yaojia, I''ve tolerated it for three times and four times. If it wasn''t for your face, how could I do such thankless things? Since he wants to stay here, let him


    "But..." Cheng Yaojia looked at her husband and stood there for a moment.


    Song Qingshu knew that if Lu Guanying didn''t leave, Cheng Yaojia would never abandon him. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought to himself, "it''s better if he doesn''t leave, so we don''t have time to go out. After that, we have to sneak."


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia blushed in surprise and was about to explain. However, song Qingshu came to her and whispered:


    "Madam, I''m trying to motivate him. I hope you can cooperate."


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly understood, but she vaguely felt that something was wrong with it. But now, she had no better way, so she had to bow her head and acquiesce.


    This pair of adulterers have sex with each other!


    Looking at the two people close together, Lu Guanying''s lungs almost burst: "hum, who said I would not leave?" With that, he forced himself to endure the pain and came step by step.


    Cheng Yaojia was overjoyed and ran to help him. Lu Guanying wanted to wave her hand away, but when she saw his wife''s tearful eyes, her heart softened.


    "I''ll do it." Song Qingshu saw two people holding together and frowned without any trace.


    "Who wants you to help?" It''s because of years of affection that Lu Guanying is soft hearted to his wife. Naturally, he doesn''t have such a good temper.


    Song Qingshu said coldly, "who made you and your wife''s lightness skills so bad? Now Yuqing temple is heavily guarded. Don''t say that Yao Jia can''t run out with you."


    "Yao Jia, Yao Jia, it''s really friendly." Lu Guanying could not help muttering.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to argue with him. He put his arms around Cheng Yaojia''s waist in one hand, and Lu Guanying''s collar in the other. He used his lightness skills very quickly, and soon went outside Yuqing temple.


    Even as an enemy, Lu Guanying has to admit that his lightness skill is too high. Even if he is compared with Huang Yaoshi, who is regarded as a God in his heart, he may not be as good as him.


    At the thought of the gap between her martial arts and her partner''s, Lu Guanying felt as if she had blocked a big stone in her heart when she looked at her wife''s beautiful face.


    Song Qingshu naturally has no time to pay attention to the mentality of the weak. He reaches for a move, and several guards of the state of Jin in disguise come nearby: "first escort them back to Daotai yamen, and ask a doctor to treat Master Lu Shao."


    He saw Li Kexiu''s figure in Yuqing Temple just now. He knew that he couldn''t drag on any longer. It''s time to have a showdown with Li Kexiu.


    "Who''s going to your place? Yaojia, let''s go by ourselves As soon as Lu Guanying heard this, she immediately quit and reached out to pull her wife. However, Cheng Yaojia''s hand subconsciously shrank back, leaving him stunned. At this moment, he felt that he had lost his wife forever.


    "Your mission of the Southern Song Dynasty was captured by the Mongols. There are many experts under the command of the Mongols. If you hide outside, you may be recaptured by the Mongols at any time. It''s ok if you are recaptured. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. If Yao Jia is also recaptured, you will die." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "You Lu Guanying immediately glared.


    Song Qingshu then said: "you come to my place to recuperate. I''m afraid there''s no place safer than me in Yangzhou."


    What else does Lu Guanying want to say? Cheng Yaojia grabs his hand and whispers: "Guanying, he''s a bean curd with a knife mouth. Don''t take his words to heart. Let''s go to him first to cure your injury, and then try to save uncle Lu and Han."


    Lu Guanying breathed. His wife said it was reasonable. He couldn''t find any reason to refuse. He was full of depression and had nowhere to release. He could only snort heavily.


    Seeing that her husband didn''t object, Cheng Yaojia was delighted. Then he ran to song Qingshu and looked at him with watery eyes: "we''re back. What about you?"


    "I have something else on my side. Go back first. I''ll be back in a moment." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red, and he thought how to make it look like I was asking when you would come back.


    After seeing them off, song Qingshu had been waiting outside Yuqing temple. Sure enough, Li Kexiu came out of Yuqing temple.


    Song Qingshu first took off Tang Kuo Bian''s mask in a secluded place, and then swaggered out to stop Li Kexiu''s team.


    "Bold! How dare you collide with the land and water commander''s car Li Kexiu''s bodyguards all scolded.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "old people visit. Is that how Mr. Li treats guests?"


    Li Kexiu heard the news and came out to investigate. When he saw the appearance of song Qingshu, he was surprised and ordered his men to go away. Although song Qingshu is now famous in the world, there is no television and no Internet in the world, so it is rare to recognize song Qingshu. However, when Li Kexiu was saved, he naturally recognized song Qingshu.


    "Mr. Li, would you like to have a cup of tea with me?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Li Kexiu could not help hesitating, but he nodded after all: "there are only a few people in the world who can be invited by Prince song. How can I refuse?"


    Seeing that he didn''t deserve to be king of the Golden Snake, he must have met as an old friend instead of an official meeting. Song Qingshu knew clearly in his heart that he didn''t rush to find out. He just extended his hand to invite him: "please!"


    "Please Li Kexiu said in a hurry.


    They went to the next restaurant together. It happened that song Qingshu met Mu Wanqing and his party in the restaurant before. Li Kexiu''s men had already cleared the restaurant in advance, and all of them stayed downstairs. There were only Li Kexiu and song Qingshu on the second floor.


    Originally, Li Kexiu''s Master Lu feiqing and others wanted to stay on the second floor to protect him, but they were driven down by Li Kexiu: "if the king of golden snake wants to be bad for me, what''s the difference between you and me? What''s more, I have a very intimate relationship with Mr. Song, and there is no danger. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Uncle Li is really magnanimous and deserves to be in charge of 100000 green camps in Jiangnan."


    Li Kexiu said with a smile: "you''re welcome, you and I are equal. How dare I call my uncle?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m in the same interest with Ling Qianjin. I''m already a good friend. As Yuanzhi''s father, I should call uncle."


    When he said this, Li Kexiu was naturally inconvenient to say anything more, but when he heard what he said, his eyebrows jumped and he began to think about the relationship between the other party and his daughter.


    "Uncle Li came out of Yuqing temple this time, but he finally made a decision?" Two people exchanged greetings for a while, song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    "What decision?" Li Kexiu holds up the tea cup, concealing the unnaturalness in his heart.


    "Uncle Li, we are all our own people, so the people of Ming Dynasty don''t talk in secret," Song Qingshu continued after filling his tea. "I don''t know if Uncle Li is going to choose the Southern Song Dynasty or Mongolia in the end?"


    Li Kexiu''s face changed several times. After all, he gave a wry smile: "sure enough, I can''t hide anything from my nephew. I''m dissatisfied with his saying that I''m also having a headache now."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "since Uncle Li has a headache, why don''t you give me a third way?"


    "The third way?" Li Kexiu was stunned, but soon he thought of something, which made his face embarrassed.


    "I know my uncle''s worries. You can see this before you plan." Song Qingshu took out a letter from his arms and handed it to the other side.


    "This is Seeing the familiar handwriting on the envelope, Li Kexiu''s hands trembled.


    "Yes, it''s written by my wife. My nephew heard that my uncle''s family members were detained by the Manchu government, so he had some taboos, so he specially rescued my wife and your son from Yanjing city. Now they are being treated delicious in the Golden Snake camp. My nephew doesn''t dare to neglect them." Song Qingshu said slowly.


    The reason why he has been waiting for this period of time is that he has not only made Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty merge with each other, but also waited for news from the capital. He had already secretly sent someone to take Li Kexiu''s family to the Golden Snake camp, and only recently did he get an answer.

 Chapter 1072

    Now Yanjing city is actually under the control of song Qingshu. It''s not difficult to save Li Kexiu''s family.


    Looking at the contents of the envelope, Li Kexiu''s face changed and slowly closed his eyes. After a long time, he said, "I know the meaning of my nephew. In those days, my nephew saved my father and daughter''s life. This time, he saved my family. With this friendship, we are not outsiders. I''ll tell you the truth."


    "Uncle Li, but it doesn''t matter." Song Qingshu knew that things were not so simple, but he didn''t look too surprised.


    "Today, there are many heroes in the world. Although I have 100000 troops under my command, I ask myself that I don''t have the ability to dominate the world, so I have been looking for the master of Ming Dynasty all the time," Li Kexiu pauses and takes a meaningful look at him. "My nephew, although the Golden Snake camp is very powerful now, I''m afraid I can''t question the Central Plains."


    Song Qingshu eyebrows pick pick pick, quietly asked: "I do not know why Uncle Li said this?"


    Li Kexiu sighed: "over the years, China has been in decline, and there have been many volunteers in the Central Plains. I don''t know how many volunteers have suddenly prospered and fallen. It''s just the so-called seeing him rise from a high building, seeing him feast his guests, and seeing his building collapse... In the final analysis, the volunteers don''t know what the regime is all about. They can be bandits, but they can''t win the world."


    "Originally, with our friendship, it should be the best choice for me to go to the Golden Snake camp. However, since it is impossible for the Golden Snake camp to dominate the world, then I would take great risks with my family," Li Kexiu said. "Instead of our family disappearing in the future, it would be better to be a strong man today. At most, a few of my wife and son are sacrificed now. If we take refuge in the Golden Snake camp, the destruction of the Golden Snake camp in the future will be a disaster for our whole family. I hope my nephew can understand that. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s normal for Uncle Li to have these concerns, but the Golden Snake camp under my leadership is not the same as the other rebel forces. We not only have the strength to defeat the powerful Qing army, but also can manage the Shandong area in an orderly way and make the people live and work in peace and contentment. Yangzhou is not far from Shandong. Uncle Li must know that what I said is true. "


    Li Kexiu nodded slightly: "it''s true that these days, Shandong is really a prosperous city with a harmonious government and people." But in my opinion, this is only a temporary prosperity. After the Qing government calmed down the San Francisco rebellion, it will not be able to accommodate the existence of the Golden Snake camp. The state of Jin has always been advancing and retreating with the state of Qing. How long can the Golden Snake camp support under the oppression of the two major military powers


    This actually represents most people''s views on the future of the Golden Snake camp. After all, the Golden Snake camp has the state of Jin in the west, the state of Qing in the north, and the vast sea in the East. There is no room for expansion. It is the limit to maintain the present situation. What future is there?


    "The state of Qing and the state of Jin?" Song Qingshu said with a profound smile, "Uncle Li, because we are not our own people now, so I can''t tell you some things. I can only say that the state of Qing and the state of Jin will not become the obstacle of the Golden Snake camp, but will become the help of the Golden Snake camp."


    He secretly controlled the affairs of Jin and Qing, which is the biggest secret and trump card. Naturally, it is impossible to tell others at will. It''s not that song Qingshu didn''t consider this as a bargaining chip to persuade Li Kexiu to join in. Theoretically speaking, the hope of success is very big. But the risk to take is too big. If Li Kexiu divulges this matter, all his previous layout will be nothing. Therefore, he holds the king''s hand, but can''t easily fight it out.


    "How do you say that?" Li Kexiu is also an old fox who has lived in officialdom for a long time. He soon realized the mystery of his words.


    Song Qingshu sorted out the language: "I can only say that I can influence the decision-making of the two countries'' courts to a certain extent. I don''t know if Uncle Li is satisfied with this?"


    "Can it influence the court''s decision-making?" Li Kexiu was surprised, but he also knew that these words can be big or small, the key lies in the degree of influence. If you ask the other party directly, the other party will not tell you the details, but you can try to knock on the sidelines. "If you can let suoetu and Tang Kuo argue away from Yangzhou, I can consider alliance with Golden Snake camp."


    During this time, suoetu and Tang Kuo argued in Yangzhou, which put a lot of pressure on him. He couldn''t do anything he wanted to do. Naturally, he was eager for the two gods to leave early.


    Of course, Li Kexiu also said casually. Even though song Qingshu claimed that he could influence the situation of the Qing and Jin Dynasties, both suoetu and Tang kuodian were the number one figures in their respective dynasties. He didn''t think that the other had the ability to influence them.


    Li Kexiu said this deliberately, but just wanted to let Song Qing book to learn difficulties and retreat, so as not to be too straightforward to everyone embarrassed.


    Who knew that song Qingshu looked at him strangely: "Uncle Li, are you serious?"


    Li Kexiu was surprised, but he nodded: "nature is serious." In his mind, how could two prime ministers be so easily influenced by the Golden Snake camp?


    "That''s a deal." Song Qingshu laughs unfathomably, which makes Li Kexiu''s heart and hair jump. He always feels that he has fallen into the pit.


    After the separation from Li Kexiu, song Qingshu did not return to Daotai Yamen. Instead, he went to a secret stronghold of Jinlong gang and immediately wrote a secret order for suoetu. He carried a lot of this kind of blank secret edict with him, which was just for a rainy day. In addition, when he disguised Kangxi in the Forbidden City, he learned Kangxi''s notes vividly. Therefore, this secret edict is enough to confuse the real with the fake. Of course, to some extent, this secret edict is true.


    He wrote another secret letter to inform Dongfang muxue in the Forbidden City that he would not have to return to Beijing when he got the time. The confession of both sides could not be matched. He wrote this secret letter in secret language, and there is no corresponding secret key. Even if it is intercepted, it will not reveal anything. Song Qingshu comes from later generations, after all, there are many predecessors'' experience in this aspect.


    Send someone to send the two secret letters to their respective channels. Then song Qingshu goes back to Daotai Yamen.


    He didn''t know that Lu Guanying and his wife had been quarreling in the other courtyard of Daotai Yamen.


    "How can you believe me?" Looking at her angry husband, Cheng Yaojia''s tears of grievance revolve in her eyes.


    Lu Guanying lay on the bed and sneered, but did not speak.


    Cheng Yaojia was angry, but seeing her husband''s injury and the thick bandage, she felt soft again. She went over to hold his sleeve and said in a soft voice, "Guan Ying, let''s not fight any more. Let''s make up."


    Lu Guanying''s face was uncertain, and suddenly said, "it''s OK to make up, but you promise me one thing first."


    Cheng Yaojia was very happy, and his face couldn''t help smiling: "don''t say it''s one thing, even if it''s ten or a hundred. As long as I can do it, I will promise."


    "Of course you can," Lu Guanying gave his wife a meaningful look. "Go and ask that man to help save Han, uncle Lu and others."


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia looked embarrassed. "Just to save you has put him at great risk. Moreover, I begged for it. He reluctantly agreed to save Han. I''m afraid..."


    "Ask each other hard..." Lu Guanying''s face twitched a few times and said with a sneer, "his martial arts are so high that it''s easy to save people. What''s the risk."


    "But after all, he is an official of the state of Jin. He is an enemy of the Song Dynasty, and he would not be willing to save them." I don''t know why, Cheng Yaojia subconsciously spoke for song Qingshu, and didn''t reveal his true identity.


    "From the standpoint of Jin officials, he really won''t save Han adults," Lu Guanying hesitated, suddenly staring at his wife with profound meaning, "but what if it''s for you?"


    Cheng Yaojia jumped in his heart and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Lu Guanying lowered her eyes and said with no expression: "when you go to his room in the evening, no matter what method you use, you have to ask him to help."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face faded. He stepped back subconsciously and looked at her husband incredulously: "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Of course I know!" Lu Guanying''s expression suddenly became ferocious, "but what can I do! Our Lu family has put the fate of the whole family on Mr. Han. If anything happens to him here, our Lu family will be completely destroyed. In the future, Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan will settle accounts in the autumn, and our Lu family will be doomed. Men who are slaves and women will be charged with the Department of Jiaofang. Shanyin''s Lu family will be humiliated and disappear in the long river of history. "


    "But I''m your wife. How can you let me do such a thing?" Cheng Yaojia murmured.


    Lu Guanying sneered: "what do you mean to let you do such a thing? It''s like you haven''t done it before. What''s wrong with one more time? "


    This is Lu Guanying''s real idea. He only thinks that his wife has done something wrong to him. Since his wife''s infidelity can''t be changed, he should push the boat with the current and use his wife to rescue Han Jianzhou and others to maximize his interests.


    As a man, this kind of thing is a bit of a jerk, but the interests of a wife and the whole family can be ignored.


    "You Cheng Yaojia pointed at her husband, who was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Lu Guanying always knew her wife''s character and she was shy and tender. If she was forced to hurry, it might backfire. So she said softly: "Yaojia, I was bad before. In fact, you are to blame for what happened after I arrived in Yangzhou. I just blame you for not being able to protect you. But now that things have happened, we have to face them positively. As you know, the honor and disgrace of the Lu family are tied to Mr. Han. If anything happens to him, our whole family will suffer. As the daughter-in-law of the Lu family, your end will not be much better. "


    "If you can save Mr. Han this time, Mr. Han will surely repay you for your kindness, and our position in the family will also rise..."


    Seeing that his wife had been silent, Lu Guanying continued: "I will remember your sacrifice this time. After returning to Jiangnan, I will treat you twice as well. At that time, we will treat Yangzhou as a dream, OK?"


    Cheng Yaojia shook his head and gave a sad smile: "since you want me to go to another man, I''ll go to him at night."

 Chapter 1073

    When song Qingshu returned to Daotai yamen, it was late and he invited Cheng Yaojia and his wife to dinner.


    To his surprise, for the first time, Lu Guanying didn''t sneer, but kept silent. Cheng Yaojia seemed to have an idea, and his whole life was out of his mind all night.


    "Master Lu Shao, just relax and take good care of yourself here. There is no safer place in Yangzhou than here." Song Qingshu put down his glass and said with a smile.


    Lu Guanying''s face changed a lot. After all, she arched her hand: "thank you


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyebrows are raised, the other person''s attitude is quite different. It''s really strange. He can''t help looking at Cheng Yaojia and finds that her face turns red and white. She just moves her chopsticks subconsciously. She looks worried.


    "Strange." Song Qingshu frowned, but he was soon relieved that he had too many things to consider now, so he didn''t have the energy to figure out the thoughts of the young couple.


    After dinner, song Qingshu arranges the couple to rest in different rooms, and then arranges a group of doctors and maids to take care of Lu Guanying. Cheng Yaojia''s face is slightly red, but he takes the initiative to take care of her husband.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. Knowing that Cheng Yaojia is worried about what he will do to her, he thinks that he is so terrible. Your husband is still here


    However, he did not stop them. After all, they are husband and wife in name. Although they have a divorce certificate, how can they break their relationship after so many years?


    After returning to the room, song Qingshu has been thinking about the current situation in Yangzhou and the problem of Li Kexiu''s belonging. Unconsciously, the night is already deep.


    Suddenly his heart moved and he looked up at the door.


    "Song... Mr. Song, may I come in?" Outside the door, there was a few soft knocks, then Cheng Yaojia''s timid voice.


    "Come in, please Song Qingshu was acutely aware that the other party''s voice was trembling. She was very strange. They had been together for so long. How could she be so afraid of herself?


    In fact, strictly speaking, Cheng Yaojia and Huang Rong are of the same generation. Fortunately, song Qingshu is now nearly 30 years old, so the age gap between them is only a few years old. However, Cheng Yaojia is older, which should be regarded as his sister. However, she is shy and delicate. When they get along with each other, song Qingshu treats her as a little sister.


    The door was quickly pushed open from the outside, and a dignified and gentle young woman came in. She was very beautiful in a long plain dress.


    "Madame is beautiful now." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but praise her. At the same time, her eyes fell on her hair with water vapor. It was obvious that she had just bathed.


    "Wasn''t I beautiful before?" Cheng Yaojia looked up at him with bright eyes.


    Song Qingshu was surprised at her boldness. At the same time, he noticed that she closed the door behind her. He said with a smile: "madam, it seems that she didn''t drink at the dinner today. How can she be more courageous?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red. He could not help stamping his feet and said, "you come to make fun of me!"


    "Well, I''m not. Xiaosheng is here to make amends to his wife." Song Qingshu deliberately made Cheng Yaojia giggle. "I just don''t know what you want to do when your wife is looking for me so late."


    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do?" Cheng Yaojia bit his lip, and his eyes turned white.


    "Of course. Whenever my wife wants to come to me, I''ll welcome her." As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, he regretted it. This idiom has some ambiguities and is easy to be misunderstood. But this time, he did not think about it.


    As expected, Cheng Yaojia subconsciously glanced in the direction of the bed. A small face suddenly looked like a layer of rouge. His full chest fluctuated up and down a few times. He suddenly said, "I want to ask you for a drink. I don''t know if you''ll appreciate it?"


    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned. She always thought she was a little strange today, but she said with a smile: "it''s my honor to accompany my wife to drink, but I always drink a lot. What if I get my wife drunk?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s eyes drooped and subconsciously bit his lips. Under the light, his lips were shining with a charming luster: "when you get drunk, you get drunk."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately began to laugh: "since my wife has this elegant interest, I will certainly accompany you." Then he called a maid at the door and asked her to bring a pot of grape wine.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s advice to the maid to decorate more wine, Cheng Yaojia in the room can''t help blushing.


    Now he is the VIP of Daotai Yamen. The servant girl didn''t dare to be slighted. Before long, she brought the wine.


    "Have a seat, madam!" Song Qingshu moved the stool out for her and made a gesture of please.


    Cheng Yaojia, who had seen the gentlemanly demeanor of later generations, was in a panic and said thank you.


    With a smile, song Qingshu sat down in front of her and poured a glass of wine for her: "I''ll drink to my wife."


    However, Cheng Yaojia shook his head: "the young master has saved our couple''s lives. I should give you this cup first."


    Song Qingshu shook the wine pot beside him and said with a smile: "there is still a lot of wine here. Madam, you can respect it slowly."


    Cheng Yaojia pursed his lips and looked at him with a smile: "what''s the name of your glass of wine?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her carefully, and Cheng Yaojia''s cheek was very delicate under the candle fire. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "the first cup is to respect my husband, and everyone is more beautiful than Hua Jiao."


    Although he was depressed, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help laughing when he heard him praise him like this: "OK, I''ll have the first drink." Then he took the glass and was about to deliver it to the corner of his mouth.


    Who knows song Qingshu has grasped her bright wrist and said with a smile: "madam, why are you so anxious? We haven''t touched our glasses yet."


    Cheng Yaojia can''t help sticking out her tongue. She is always out of her mind tonight. No wonder she makes such a low-level mistake.


    She raised her glass and touched each other, then raised her head and drank a glass of grape wine.


    Looking at her snow-white slender powder neck, swallowing wine is still slightly sliding, song Qingshu suddenly feel beautiful to eat, also drink the wine in the cup.


    "Can you let go of my hand now?" After a glass of wine, I don''t know whether it''s wine or shame. Cheng Yaojia''s eyes are much brighter than before.


    Following her eyes, song Qingshu noticed that he was still holding her wrist. However, he was not a little boy, but he didn''t feel guilty. He let go and said with a smile: "forget it for a while, madam. Don''t be surprised." As he spoke, he filled them with wine.


    "This second glass of wine is for me..."


    Cheng Yaojia just picked up the cup and was interrupted by song Qingshu: "madam, I haven''t finished it yet."


    "I''ll see what name you use this time." The corners of Cheng Yaojia''s lips rose slightly, and her drinking went up, and she gradually relaxed,


    "This second cup is to my wife, whose skin is as thick as fat." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "How can I have such a toast?" Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red and could not help muttering, "not to mention how you know if my skin is good."


    Song Qingshu took her wrist and said, "because I touched it."


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart leaped, and he could not help cursing: "rogue ~" was just a strong coquetry in his tone, but he didn''t mean to blame.


    Seeing that Cheng Yaojia drank it obediently, song Qingshu raised his glass and said, "this is the third one. I respect my wife... Er..."


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly happy: "how, poor words?"


    Song Qing suddenly appeared in her head, and she just spit her tongue, and he smiled: "third cup, I respect my wife''s lovely little fragrant tongue."


    Cheng Yaojia''s smile suddenly froze, and suddenly stood up. His skin was dyed with a layer of Red: "you!" Although they are somewhat ambiguous these days, she is a knowledgeable young woman after all, not to mention her husband is still next door, where can she stand such a naked tease.


    Who knows song Qingshu but a pull her: "the madam is not to still want to toast me wine, so left?"


    Thinking of her husband''s advice, Cheng Yaojia sighed in her heart and sat down to drink the red wine.


    Seeing that Cheng Yaojia was about to respect himself, song Qingshu put his hand over the wine glass: "madam, this glass of wine is very precious. Before that, we should solve some complicated problems first, so that we can better taste the beauty of this glass of wine."


    "What''s the fuss?" Cheng Yaojia''s heart jumped and his face said unnaturally.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "Master Lu Shaozhuang is in the yard now. His wife doesn''t take care of him, but she comes to my room to drink in the middle of the night. It''s not normal to think. Something must have happened."


    Cheng Yaojia pursed her lips and didn''t turn her head: "can''t it be me who want to hook you up in the middle of the night?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said in a soft voice: "after this period of time, I don''t know what kind of temperament my wife is? The lady is so dignified and virtuous. If a woman who is devoted to her husband''s sake is a woman of good character, I''m afraid there will be no good woman in the world. "


    I don''t know why, song Qingshu says a few words, but Cheng Yaojia''s cold heart rises a warm current, especially his deep eyes, which makes people have a sense of inexplicable peace.


    But the more so, she couldn''t help thinking about how her husband treated her, and her tears began to flow down.


    Song Qingshu stretched out her finger to wipe away the tears on her cheek, and said softly, "did Master Lu Shaozhuang ask you to come here?"


    Cheng Yaojia looked at him in surprise: "you... How do you know?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer her directly. Instead, he said to himself, "in the eyes of men in this world, women are just accessories."


    When he said this, Cheng Yaojia''s tears flowed down again.


    "Come with me." Song Qingshu suddenly stood up and took her out.


    Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help following him and asked vaguely, "where are you going?"


    "To your husband, of course." Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed, showing a faint sense of inexplicability.

 Chapter 1074

    Hearing song Qingshu''s reply, Cheng Yaojia shook his head and said, "no, I won''t go!"


    "Embarrassed?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia pursed her lips. She didn''t turn her head and didn''t reply.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "a lot of words have to be made clear in front of him. Is madam willing to be wronged so plainly?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was loose, but he still didn''t make up his mind. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but pull her to the next door.


    Lu Guanying was dejected in the room. She thought that her wife would run to find the man. Her fists would be tight and loose for a while. She didn''t know what was going on now, so she had to guess. However, the more she guessed, the more unbearable pictures would appear in her mind. When she thought that her always gentle and shy wife was singing and panting under another man, his face turned white.


    Bang!


    The door of the room was suddenly kicked open. Lu Guanying was surprised. She looked up and found that the disgusted beard came in.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Lu Guanying originally thought that the other party was in the gentle village now, but he didn''t expect to appear here.


    "Come in, madam." Song Qingshu looks back and waves. Seeing that Cheng Yaojia is still hesitant, he pulls her in.


    "Yao Jia?" Seeing his wife walk in awkwardly, Lu Guanying suddenly thinks of something and looks a little ugly.


    Cheng Yaojia''s eyes twinkled. He turned his head, and some of them did not dare to look directly at her husband.


    Song Qingshu coughed and said, "Master Lu Shao, I know you don''t like me. In fact, I don''t like you very much, so let''s get to the point."


    "What do you want to say?" Lu Guanying snorted angrily, with an inexplicable hatred towards him in her tone.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it either. He just pulled Cheng Yaojia in front of her, held her on the shoulder and said, "I know there is a misunderstanding between your husband and wife. To be exact, you misunderstood your wife. Originally, I didn''t want to get involved in your affairs, but Yaojia is my friend. I don''t want her to be wronged. So I''m here to solemnly tell you that before today, your wife didn''t do anything sorry for you. She''s a knowledgeable and reasonable woman. She''s not as bad as you think. "


    Lu Guanying snorted coldly. Don''t look away. From her expression, she didn''t believe it.


    If Cheng Yaojia is attacked by thunder, he can only bite his lips tightly and endure the tears that are about to burst into his eyes.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. I just want to say hello to you in advance. In addition, from today on, your misunderstanding is not a misunderstanding. "


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia looked at him in a daze.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Guanying also looked at him suspiciously.


    "Because today I''m going to do something you imagine to Yaojia." Song Qingshu lips slightly up, don''t wait for Cheng Yaojia reaction to come over, a hug her to kiss up.


    "Sobbing ~" Cheng Yaojia slapped him on the chest, but his mouth was blocked, and he could only make some meaningless sobs.


    Lu Guanying''s face was livid. She tried to rush up several times, but she didn''t know what she thought of, but suddenly stopped.


    For a long time, Cheng Yaojia was too shy to look at any man in the room. However, song Qingshu turned to Lu Guanying and said, "Master Lu Shaozhuang is so beautiful that I won''t let him down. You can rest assured that I will help you to save them."


    After that, he copied Cheng Yaojia, bent her legs, held her in his arms and left, leaving only a burst of bold laughter.


    Lu Guanying''s face turned blue and white, and her nails were almost embedded in the palm of her hand. However, when she thought of the other party''s final promise, she sighed as if she had accepted her life.


    Song Qingshu came back to the room with Cheng Yaojia in his arms. Suddenly, he felt that his chest was moist. He looked down and saw that the beautiful woman in his arms was already in tears.


    "Is it my fault, madam?" Song Qingshu put her on the stool and sighed.


    "You''re finally satisfied. Is that what you want to see?" Cheng Yaojia suddenly sobbed.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said in a soft voice, "this is not what I want to see. In fact, I would like to see Lu Shao''s rebellion just now. Even if his martial arts are far inferior to mine, he should show his intention to protect you. As long as he spoke just now, I will never take you away. "


    "I don''t believe it!" Cheng Yaojia raises his head and stares at his eyes.


    "Yes, I really don''t want to leave you, madam. In my heart, I prayed thousands of times to ask Master Lu Shaozhuang not to leave you. Fortunately, he didn''t let me down in the end." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face darkened: "you won."


    "How can we win or lose in this kind of thing?" Song Qingshu shook his head, comforted her, "we don''t say those unhappy, let''s drink the bar."


    "OK, let''s have a drink!" Cheng Yaojia seems to have let go of everything, but there is a trace of bitterness in his smile.


    Song Qingshu filled their glasses with wine and said, "it seems that it''s time for my wife to respect me now."


    "Well, here''s to you!" Cheng Yaojia, with a shallow pear vortex on his cheek, holds his wine cup in both hands and raises it to song Qingshu.


    Who knows song Qingshu said: "madam, this wine is too insincere. I don''t drink it."


    Cheng Yaojia angrily gave him a look: "how do you want me to respect you?"


    Song Qingshu laughed, did not directly answer, but said: "the ancients have said, grape wine luminous cup, but in my opinion, although this luminous cup is good, it is not the best container for holding grape wine."


    Cheng Yaojia was really attracted attention, subconsciously asked: "what is the best container for holding grape wine?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at her delicate red lips and replied, "even if it''s a good wine, after several steaming and brewing, it''s hard to avoid a little sour and astringent. Originally, the most suitable thing to solve the sour and astringent is sugar. Unfortunately, sugar is too crude to match the elegance of grape wine. However, another sweet thing can not only solve the sour and astringent meaning of grape wine, but also completely unconventional


    "What on earth is that?" Cheng Yaojia was also born in a rich family, but he had never heard of it. He was very curious. His big eyes flickered. Maybe it was because he had just started crying. Now his eyes are very bright.


    "The former Ming Dynasty scholar said," Tai Zun is full at the beginning, the cream is fat and the Han liquid is fresh, the sword is fresh, the Wu is full, the fragrance of the Shehua pool is fragrant, the saliva is flowing, and the palate is sweet. " Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Huachi is hard to find in the world, but in my eyes, how can the fragrance and saliva of Huachi compare with that of beauty?"


    "The fragrance of beauty is extremely sweet, which is the best thing to solve the sour and astringent meaning of grape wine. Therefore, the red lips of a beautiful woman are the best containers for holding grape wine. " When song Qingshu finished, he looked at the beauty in front of him with great interest.


    Cheng Yaojia''s pretty face turned red. How could she not recognize the meaning of the words when the other party spoke so clearly? She sat there for a moment and didn''t know what to do. She could only keep holding the hem of her clothes. It was obvious that she was in a state of disorder.


    Seeing that she was not moved, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that the lady''s wine has no sincerity. It''s better not to drink it." With that, he deliberately buckled the glass to the table.


    "Ah ~" Cheng Yaojia quickly put out his hand to stop, "who said I was insincere!"


    But notice the other side''s playful eyes, she is still a little embarrassed: "can change a way, this is too embarrassed."


    Song Qingshu firmly shook his head: "no, I''ll drink the wine that my wife respects."


    "Why are you so overbearing?" Cheng Yaojia was very angry.


    "That''s what I do!" Song Qingshu''s eyes were burning at her.


    Cheng Yaojia even faintly felt the burning sensation of his skin. Suddenly, his mind was agitated and he said, "OK, I respect you!"


    With that, he drank the red wine in the glass, then got up and walked to song Qingshu.


    When it came to an end, Cheng Yaojia was not so free and easy after all. He was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at the faint red wine stains on her lips, which contrast with her snow-white skin in the candle light, song Qingshu knows that now, she can''t really wait for her to offer the wine. When she reaches for it, Cheng Yaojia falls into her arms.


    Song Qingshu looked down at her with pink face and peach cheeks, especially the shyness between his eyebrows. He moved in his heart, leaned over to her lips and licked the wine stains clean.


    Cheng Yaojia''s Apricot eyes suddenly opened and felt each other''s warm tongue. He could not help but shudder his soul.


    Gulu~


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart was agitated, his white neck was sliding, and the sound of swallowing was very obvious in the quiet room.


    "I... I swallowed it." Cheng yaojiadun was extremely embarrassed and wanted to have a crack in the ground.


    "Never mind. I''ll feed you." Song Qingshu grabs the wine pot on the table, sucks a few mouthfuls into her mouth, and then prints it directly on her red lips.


    "Well."


    Cheng Yaojia subconsciously tried to push him away, but when he reached in the middle of his hand, he suddenly lost his strength, so he quietly pulled each other''s clothes, let the other party knock her teeth, and poured sweet grape wine into her mouth.


    I don''t know how long later, the wine has been drunk, song Qingshu wantonly tasting her sweet and soft lips, for a time reluctant to part.


    Smelling the elegant fragrance from her body, song Qingshu''s breath became heavy, and a pair of big hands unconsciously stretched out to her skirt.


    "Don''t ~" Cheng Yaojia quickly pressed his hand, noticed the other party''s stunned eyes, and suddenly lowered his head shyly, "I... I want to drink some more wine."


    "Drink to strengthen your courage?" Song Qingshu did not say this sentence, but said: "good!"


    So he took a few more sips from his glass and leaned over her soft lips.

 Chapter 1075

    Cheng Yaojia was very ashamed. She didn''t mean to drink because she was afraid that the other party might misunderstand that she was inviting him to kiss her in disguise. Her heart was pounding.


    However, when the other side''s lips touched him, Cheng Yaojia subconsciously released his teeth and let his tongue break in a little rudely.


    In this way, Cheng Yaojia and Cheng Yaojia unconsciously drank most of the pot of grape wine. Suddenly, they were a little dizzy, their cheeks were dizzy, and their eyes became blurred and attractive.


    "Is it all right now, ma''am?" At the moment, song Qingshu''s eyes were clear and bright, and he looked at her like this.


    "You know how to tease people. People are already like this. You still come... And ask people." Cheng Yaojia let out a coquettish voice, with three points of drunkenness, three points of shyness, and three points of boldness.


    Song Qingshu, however, laughs unkindly: "if my wife doesn''t say it, how can I know if I''m wrong?"


    "You don''t mean it wrong." Cheng Yaojia bit his lip and said word by word.


    "No mistake. What do you mean?" Song Qingshu''s face is more playful.


    Cheng Yaojia felt that his teeth were itchy. He wanted to get up and bite him: "no matter what you want to do, I won''t refuse."


    "If I want to touch something I shouldn''t, can I?" Song Qingshu laughed more strangely and said that a pair of big hands had been hovering around her skirt.


    "Whatever you want." Cheng Yaojia turned his head and couldn''t see the expression on her face, but he could see that her ears were red.


    Song Qingshu felt that she was becoming more and more coquettish. He couldn''t help lifting her chin and kissing her heavily.


    Well~


    Cheng Yaojia felt that she was not breathing well, but she was reluctant to push the man away. Although she was no longer a girl in the waiting room, she had never experienced such a gentle kiss.


    At first she was a little stiff, but soon she closed her eyes, leaving only her long eyelashes quivering.


    "This man is really a villain. He asked me intentionally just now, but now his hand has reached..." Cheng Yaojia blushed, but he didn''t care about him, so he had to let him do it.


    How skillful song Qingshu was. After a few moments, Cheng Yaojia found that he was almost unable to support him. A thought suddenly flashed in his mind: I don''t know how many women this man had touched before he developed such a torture skill.


    Song Qingshu was about to reach out and take off the mask on his face. Cheng Yaojia felt his action and quickly pressed his hand: "no!"


    "Well?" Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise. It''s time. Why would she refuse?


    "No... don''t pick it." Cheng Yaojia''s voice trembled.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "Because... Because..." Cheng Yaojia blushed, suddenly whispered, "I... I prefer the way you are now."


    Song Qingshu suddenly looks strange. He doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He claims to be handsome. In the end, he can''t match Tang kuodian''s big beard. Although Tang Kuo Bian looks a little rough, he seems to have a lot of affinity with women. The first beauty in the kingdom of Jin is fond of him, and the first beauty''s sister likes him too. Now when she meets Cheng Yaojia, she unconsciously blows up her favor.


    However, he was soon relieved. After all, most of these days, he was with her in the image of Tang Kuo Bian. It''s normal for her to have a better impression on Tang Kuo Bian.


    When he thought about it, he immediately regained his confidence in his charm. Even if he didn''t use this pretty face, he was also very charming.


    "Since Madame likes this face, use it." Song Qingshu''s words made Cheng Yaojia get into his arms and dare not look at him again.


    Before he knew it, Cheng Yaojia was half relieved of his shirt. Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to explore it. A faint smile appeared on his face. He came to her ear and said gently, "Madam... Seems to be ready to meet me."


    Cheng Yaojia could not wait to bite him. She thought that this person is really hateful. She always teases herself like this. However, she has been thoroughly aroused at this time. She suddenly looks back at him boldly and bites her lips gently: "yes, are you coming?"


    Song Qingshu only felt that there was a fire explosion in his body, so he directly got up and put her on the next table.


    "Ah, on the table?" Cheng Yaojia suddenly felt guilty. After all, she always followed the rules. Even if she was intimate with her husband after marriage, she respected each other as a guest. How could she be in such a ridiculous place.


    "Why, doesn''t the lady like it?" Song Qingshu hands on the table, the whole person looking at her in the air.


    Cheng Yaojia subconsciously wanted to say he didn''t like it, but when he thought that her husband had chosen to let his wife seduce other men for the sake of family interests, he felt a sense of revenge, and his white and mellow chin raised: "I like it!"


    Song Qingshu leaned over to her ear and whispered, "in fact, even if my wife doesn''t like it, I will ask you here."


    I''m dying~


    Cheng Yaojia sighed in his heart. He felt that he had been eaten to death by the other party. This man could make himself moved with a word, even with his breath.


    "Tonight... Whatever you want." Cheng Yaojia could clearly feel that his voice was somewhat different, which was more charming and boring than usual.


    Song Qingshu''s breath suddenly became heavy, and the whole person rushed to the lamb to be slaughtered like a hungry wolf.


    Before long, the wine bottles and glasses that had been swept to the edge of the table were scattered all over the floor due to the continuous vibration of the table


    The next morning, when song Qingshu took Cheng Yaojia by the hand and went out, Lu Guanying was already waiting outside with a pair of black eyes.


    Seeing her husband, Cheng Yaojia''s figure trembled and stopped subconsciously. However, song Qingshu held her hand and comforted her in a soft voice: "he has written that you are no longer husband and wife. What''s more, he asked you to do that kind of thing yesterday, and you don''t need to blame yourself."


    Song Qingshu''s voice seemed to have a strange magic, and Cheng Yaojia''s agitation slowly calmed down.


    Lu Guanying saw people coming out and rushed up. She wanted to question song Qingshu, but she was shocked by her wife''s beauty. Although Cheng Yaojia has always been beautiful, because of her temperament, she always looks shy and timid. After she came to Yangzhou, all kinds of things happened frequently, and there was always a faint sadness between her eyebrows. But now the woman in front of her is radiant, like a beautiful rose.


    Lu Guanying felt a sharp pain in his heart. At this time, he finally believed that his wife had not cheated herself before, and that she had not done anything humiliating to her family, because this charming woman would only show up after being fully moistened by rain and dew, and his wife had not shown this special beauty before.


    At the thought of pushing his wife into other people''s arms, Lu Guanying''s face turned blue and white. But now, it''s too late to regret. I can only hope that this sacrifice can be exchanged for the future of the family.


    "When will you go to save Han?" Lu Guanying was a little guilty and didn''t dare to look into his wife''s eyes, but he was full of anger at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "I promised to help you save Han Yuzhou, but I didn''t say it was right away."


    Lu Guanying, surprised and angry, pointed to him and said, "do you want to default?"


    Song Qingshu looked cold: "first, it''s up to me to save or not. You''d better be polite to me; Second, the reason why I promised to save Han Yuzhou was just because of Yao Jia''s face. Even if I had to pay for it, it was also because of her. I don''t owe you anything; Third, we are going out for a walk now. Please get out of the way


    "You Lu Guanying was already angry. Hearing the words, she rushed straight up, but it seemed that she had bumped into an invisible gas wall. She staggered back a few steps before she stood firm. Then he remembered that their martial arts were so different that his face turned blue and white.


    Seeing her husband knocked down, Cheng Yaojia subconsciously wanted to help him. Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, I didn''t hurt him."


    When he saw that Lu Guanying was really OK, Cheng Yaojia was relieved. At the same time, he couldn''t help but be angry that he didn''t fight and cared about the man.


    "You''re going for a walk, you''re going for a walk, you''re going to leave my wife. I want to talk to her." Lu Guanying had no choice but to try to convince others by reason.


    "Your wife?" Song Qingshu picked up his eyebrows, took out a handkerchief from his arms and shook it in front of him. "You can write this divorce letter clearly. Yao Jia has nothing to do with you any more. Don''t shout like a wife."


    Lu Guanying was in a hurry and blurted out: "it was just my impulse at the beginning, and I couldn''t be true."


    Song Qingshu took back the letter of divorce and laughed with disdain: "it''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world."


    Seeing that song Qingshu couldn''t work, Lu Guanying had to summon up the courage to look at his wife: "Yao Jia, don''t you really remember our love for husband and wife for so many years?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned white and said faintly, "when you misunderstood me and abused me in every way, how could you ever read about the love between husband and wife? In fact, I can bear all these, but later you let me... You let me do things you know, do you still deserve to be a husband? "


    "I know I was wrong before, and I will try my best to make it up for the rest of my life..." before Lu Guanying finished, Cheng Yaojia interrupted


    "What''s the point of saying that now?"


    "I..." Lu Guanying said for a moment.


    "Let''s go." Cheng Yaojia took the initiative to hold the hand of song Qingshu.


    Looking at their back, Lu Guanying''s face sank to the extreme. Suddenly, there was a whisper from the next room last night. She couldn''t help her anger any more. She said, "you are a woman of high water quality. When I was with you, I didn''t see you say a few words all night. When I was with other men, I just let you go and swing..."


    Song Qingshu''s face was cold. He was about to teach him a lesson, but Cheng Yaojia held his arm tightly: "don''t ~"


    Looking at Cheng Yaojia''s pleading eyes, song Qingshu was so soft that he had to give up his plan. But if he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t answer back: "Yao Jia is so different. Didn''t master Lu Shaozhuang realize that his ability is not good?"

 Chapter 1076

    Hearing what he said, Lu Guanying''s face suddenly swelled into a color of pig liver. She wanted to retort, but she suddenly remembered Cheng Yaojia''s weeping voice coming from the next room last night, and she suddenly lost her confidence.


    What''s more, his wife is the biggest loser no matter who wins or loses.


    Seeing that he was standing there in despair, song Qingshu took Cheng Yaojia by the hand and walked out. Cheng Yaojia trembled and hesitated, but he soon let him lead him away.


    "Where are we going now?" Out of Daotai yamen, Cheng Yaojia suddenly relaxed and asked the man holding his hand.


    "To meet someone." Song Qingshu smiles mysteriously, and then she asks again and again, but he smiles without saying anything.


    It was not until he came to a secluded courtyard and saw the man sitting in Diaoyutai that Cheng Yaojia came to see Li Kexiu, the actual controller of Yangzhou territory.


    "Has Li Kexiu secretly taken refuge in the Golden Snake camp?" Cheng Yaojia was secretly surprised. She was in the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty. She once met Li Kexiu and naturally recognized him. In addition, the regiment was deeply influenced and had a little knowledge of the current situation in Yangzhou.


    Before that, neither the Southern Song Dynasty nor Mongolia regarded the Golden Snake camp as an opponent. After all, the territory of Jianghuai controlled by Li Kexiu was similar to that of the Golden Snake camp, and there were 100000 green camps under his command. Actually, his strength was slightly stronger than that of the Golden Snake camp, so all parties subconsciously felt that he could not have fallen to the Golden Snake camp, but now


    Cheng Yaojia suddenly sighed. Now what does this have to do with him? Anyway, the relationship between him and his husband is like that.


    Not to mention Cheng Yaojia''s surprise, Li Kexiu is also stunned now. If Cheng Yaojia can recognize him, how can he not recognize Cheng Yaojia? I still vaguely remember that she was a member of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty. How could she not be surprised.


    Now the situation in Yangzhou is delicate. Seeing the people of the Southern Song mission mixed with song Qingshu, he can''t help but have more associations.


    Noting his startled eyes, song Qingshu smiles: "Uncle Li, don''t worry, she''s mine." He deliberately brought Cheng Yaojia here to achieve this goal.


    Hearing song Qingshu say that she is his person, Cheng Yaojia''s face turns red. She doesn''t know what kind of mood it is. After all, she is Lu''s daughter-in-law, and Li Kexiu knows that.


    Li Kexiu nodded slightly, but he didn''t worry about Cheng Yaojia any more. His attention returned to song Qingshu: "nephew Song Xian, why are you asking me out so quickly?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I didn''t say that to Uncle Li before. Today I should be able to see the result."


    "So fast?" Li Kexiu frowned and looked unbelievable. After all, he just perfunctorized each other before, because he didn''t believe that song Qingshu could affect the Jin and Qing Dynasties.


    Li Kexiu suspiciously called one of his subordinates to ask, and then said: "are you here to have fun? The envoys of the Jin and Qing Dynasties are still in Daotai Yamen."


    Song Qing took a sip of tea and said, "Uncle Li, why are you so worried? Why don''t we play a game of chess first?"


    Seeing his confidence, Li Kexiu could not help shaking his previous judgment. He hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "OK, let''s play the next game with my nephew."


    Someone had come to set up the chessboard, so they got up.


    Cheng Yaojia was very embarrassed and restrained at first, but after watching them play for a while, she almost didn''t laugh. They had been fighting for a long time, which made her think they were both masters of chess. Who knows, after watching for a while, Cheng Yaojia realized that song Qingshu''s chess skill was not even comparable to her.


    During this period of time, in her mind, song Qingshu was a superior person who played with himself like a mole ant. It was not until this moment that Cheng Yaojia found out that he was also an ordinary person, and immediately felt much more friendly.


    Fortunately, Li Kexiu is also a bad chess basket. They are really good opponents. This time, they are really killing the sky and the earth.


    "Ha ha ha, I haven''t had such a good time in a long time." Although Li Kexiu is known as a Confucian general, his ability is still more in the army. Although he doesn''t know anything about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, his level is also very limited. In the past, when playing chess, he was either killed by others, or others were frightened by his power and deliberately let go of water. How could he be so happy today? The more he read song Qingshu, the more pleasing he was.


    I don''t know how long later, one of Li Kexiu''s subordinates came to him and said something in his ear. He was so surprised that he stood up: "can you see clearly?"


    The man nodded and said in a positive tone: "not long ago, the Qing mission had left Xingyuan. His subordinates followed them all the way and watched them go out of the gate."


    Li Kexiu took a look at Song Qingshu and saw that he looked as usual. He suddenly felt that he was unpredictable. Thinking of another thing, he quickly turned to ask his subordinates, "what about the envoys of the state of Jin?"


    "There has been no movement on the side of the Jin mission. When we saw that the Qing mission had left, we quietly gave way to the people in Daotai Yamen to check. We found that the Jin mission had already gone empty. It seemed that they were in a hurry. There was a man left in the yard and yelled at Tang Kuo Bian..." the man replied.


    "What?" Cheng Yaojia is surprised to read song Qingshu. She has no idea that the Jin mission will withdraw today. According to the description of the other party, the one who yells at Tang Kuo should be her husband Lu Guanying.


    Song Qingshu quietly patted Cheng Yaojia''s hand and whispered, "I''ll explain to you later." This is really his arrangement. Zhang Hongfan had been secretly moved out by him before, waiting for his father of the loyalist army to pay a huge ransom. In addition, his subordinates also quietly informed him that as soon as he took Cheng Yaojia away, everyone left quietly. When Lu Guanying responded, everyone was gone.


    Cheng Yaojia''s character was soft. When he said that, he had to put down his doubts and stand beside him in silence.


    "Nephew, you have made me look at you with new eyes today." Li Kexiu gave him a complicated look.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I''m flattered, as long as Uncle Li remembers his previous promise."


    Hearing him mention this, Li Kexiu''s face changed, and soon recovered. He said with a smile, "of course." Then he took a meaningful look at Cheng Yaojia and said to song Qingshu, "but I want to trouble my nephew about one thing..." and he closed his mouth.


    Song Qingshu knew what he meant. He was afraid that he was still worried about the identity of Cheng Yao''s mission to Canaan. In addition, he didn''t want too many secrets to be known by her, so he said to her, "Yao Jia, wait for me outside first."


    Cheng Yaojia was out of her mind because of her husband''s affairs. In addition, she had no interest in these national affairs. Hearing the words, she nodded her head and withdrew without any objection.


    Watching her figure disappear at the door, Li Kexiu looked at him playfully: "my nephew really has great powers, which can not only affect the situation of the Jin and Qing Dynasties, but also have your people in the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Song Qingshu was so happy that he misunderstood and didn''t explain. He just said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s bothering Uncle Li."


    "It''s like this," Li Kexiu paused, as if thinking about how to say, "I can bring the land of Jianghuai to join the Golden Snake camp, but what can I get?"


    "Hereditary Wang is the king of iron hat." Song Qingshu''s answer is also very simple, "if you rule the country in the future, your Li family will enjoy the glory of the empire from generation to generation."


    Li Kexiu immediately took a cool breath. The promise was really big enough. Due to historical reasons, the Han Empire rarely granted kings by the opposite sex. The Southern Song Dynasty was a little better in this respect, but Wang Jue was only an honor and had no real power.


    In contrast, the Manchu Qing Dynasty was much more generous in this respect. All kinds of princes and barons seemed to give rewards to all the warlords who surrendered as if they didn''t want money, which stimulated them to work for themselves. Only in this way can they sweep the rivers and mountains of Daming in a short time with tens of thousands of eight flag soldiers.


    However, the Qing Dynasty was generous, and only some ordinary princes and barons were granted. There were only eight iron hat kings, all nephews of Nurhachi, and they made great achievements in the war of unifying the world.


    The reason why the iron hat king is so rare is that the general title is either for life. When you die, the title will be taken back by the imperial court, and your descendants can''t inherit it; There is another kind that can be inherited, but every time you inherit it, the title will be reduced by one level, and after several generations, the title can only become the lowest level; But the king of the iron hat has a characteristic - hereditary! No matter how many generations you have passed on, your title will not change.


    Song Qingshu came from later generations and naturally learned from the experience and lessons of previous dynasties. Therefore, he was very generous. Even if there were any problems later, he could imitate the Qing Dynasty''s methods in dealing with the capitulating warlords in the future when the general situation was set.


    Although song Qingshu''s promise is suspected of painting cake, it still makes Li Kexiu excited. Because he knew that whether he was in the Qing Dynasty, Mongolia or the Southern Song Dynasty, he would never get the hereditary wangjue.


    "My nephew is generous," Li Kexiu said with emotion, "but I still need a promise."


    "Go ahead, please!" Song Qingshu has a good look.


    "In the future, your queen must be Yuanzhi." Li Kexiu said in a deep voice that as long as his daughter becomes the queen, his grandson will be the prince in the future, and the whole country will have half of the Li family. For such a big benefit, he is worth taking such a big risk, leaving Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty aside and choosing the weakest Golden Snake camp.


    The Song Qing scholar Mao Yang Yang, finally slowly said: "people all over the world know that I have a wife, that is, Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect. Moreover, we have a very good relationship. She should be the queen in the future. I don''t want to deceive Uncle Li with empty words, but I can promise that in the future, the position of Princess will definitely make a fortune. "


    "After all, isn''t your concubine a concubine?" Li Kexiu snorted coldly, "if you think clearly, how many people are there in the Emei sect? What can I do for you? How can it be compared with the 100000 green camps under my command? "

 Chapter 1077

    Thinking of Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face, song Qingshu gradually felt a trace of warmth in his heart, and then said to Li Kexiu, "feelings can''t be calculated in this way. Of course, if Uncle Li doesn''t insist on the Queen''s position, I can promise. But has Uncle Li forgotten Liu Xiuguo Shengtong''s lesson?"


    Li Kexiu''s face suddenly changed. How could he not know the past. At that time, the founding emperor of the Eastern Han Dynasty Liu Xiu deeply loved his wife Yin Lihua, but later in exchange for the support of the 100000 troops under the command of the king Zhending, he had to marry Guo Shengtong, the granddaughter of the king Zhending. It''s just that Liu Xiu has always loved Yin Lihua deeply, and she is full of guilt for this, so she always wants to make up for her. The final result is that Guo Shengtong was abandoned, and Zhending Wang Yimai was almost exterminated because he was involved in the rebellion.


    The meaning of song Qingshu''s words is also very obvious. Don''t force me. If you force me again, I can promise you first as Liu Xiu did, and then cross the river and tear down the bridge afterwards.


    "In that case, my nephew, please consider it carefully and contact me when you think about it." Li Kexiu stood up, his face was not calm, he left a word lightly and then went away.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. In fact, he had a more euphemistic way, but for the sake of the future, he didn''t want to cheat against his heart. And don''t know why, he suddenly Wenqing disease committed, is it because it involves Zhou Zhiruo? Song Qingshu immediately fell into meditation.


    When Cheng Yaojia saw Li Kexiu and his party coming out of the room, he couldn''t help but wonder, "didn''t it succeed?" She didn''t know what they were talking about, but seeing Li Kexiu''s face when he went out, it was obvious that they were not happy.


    "Almost." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. According to the accepted standards in the previous society, there is no difference between a little and a lot.


    For example, two start-up advertising companies, a and B, have done a very good job in a certain project. However, Party A thinks that B may be a little worse than a, and finally chooses a to win the bid. For B, although it is only a little worse, it has lost all.


    "Come on, take a walk with me." Song Qingshu takes a breath and pulls Cheng Yaojia out.


    After this time together, now Cheng Yaojia has been used to his kind of intimate touch, his face a little red, then followed him.


    Along the way, song Qingshu kept silent, but Cheng Yaojia hesitated for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to ask: "that... Why did the Jin mission leave?"


    Song Qingshu looked back at her. Her white and red face was very lovely and attractive. He could not help but pinch her face: "you want to ask Lu Guanying how it is."


    Cheng Yaojia shyly side face, although every inch of her skin has no secret to song Qingshu, but in broad daylight in the street such intimate behavior, let her still feel guilty.


    "Don''t worry, no one will embarrass him. It''s just a small lesson for him." Song Qingshu said faintly that he had been pointed at by the other party several times before. Although it was not good to do anything to Cheng Yaojia because of his affection, it was OK to punish him.


    "Oh." Cheng Yaojia breathed a sigh of relief. After these days together, she believed that the other party disdained to cheat herself in this respect.


    Song Qingshu suddenly put his hand around her waist, took her into his arms, and looked down at her: "what''s your plan in the future?"


    "Ah?" Cheng Yaojia was startled by his sudden action and looked around subconsciously with a guilty heart.


    "Does madam intend to continue to be a good wife and mother with Master Lu Shao, or do she have other plans?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "A good wife and mother?" Cheng Yaojia gave a bitter smile, "can I still afford these words now. A good wife, who has done such a thing with you, can be regarded as a good wife; Good mother, I''ve been married to him for such a long time, and I haven''t had any children. My mother-in-law has always complained about this. What kind of good mother can I be


    Song Qingshu leaned over, bit her ear gently, and said with a smile, "I personally experienced last night that my wife''s health is absolutely OK. It should be the problem of Master Lu Shaozhuang that she has no children. If madam wants to deal with her mother-in-law, why don''t I work hard several times and give her a son? "


    "How do you deliver it?" Cheng Yaojia asked vaguely, and then reacted. His little face turned red suddenly. He couldn''t help being coquettish and angry. "I hate you, are you good or bad?"


    "Let go of my wife!" Just at this time, there was a shout of anger not far away. Cheng Yaojia''s face turned pale. Song Qingshu turned to find Lu Guanying staring at them with red eyes.


    Lu Guanying was suffering in his room because of what happened last night. It was only when the people from Daotai yamen came to clean the room that he found that all the members of the Jin mission had gone. He immediately felt that he had lost his wife and lost his army.


    Although what happened last night made him miserable, as long as he could save Han kuozhou and others, he could bear the sacrifice. But looking at the empty Jin mission, he immediately felt cheated.


    At the thought of his wife being played in vain, he was furious. Regardless of his injuries, he carried a knife all over the street to look for the people of Jin. It''s just that the Jin mission has already left the city. Where can he find it?


    The more he couldn''t find him, the more he felt aggrieved and angry. At this moment, he suddenly saw Cheng Yaojia not far away. He was surprised and couldn''t help but get angry, because his wife was not alone at this time, but was held in his arms by a young man with a shy face.


    Originally, because of Tang Kuo''s argument, he felt green on his head. Now there is another man. He suddenly feels that he is carrying a piece of grassland on his head.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He rushed over with a knife and stabbed them hard. He wanted to end the adultery.


    Song Qingshu protected Cheng Yaojia with one hand and easily caught Lu Guanying''s knife with the other. He said coldly, "Master Lu Shaozhuang, is that how you treat the benefactor who saved your wife?"


    "Ah?" Don''t say Lu Guanying is at a loss. Even Cheng Yaojia is silly. He looks at the man around him and doesn''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Guanying tried to draw a knife and found that he didn''t move. She could only stare at him and ask.


    "I saw your wife escorted by several jin people today, so I took my hand to save her. I heard from her that you were also locked up by Jin people and were about to come to save you. Who knows that you would wave a knife at each other when you came." Song Qingshu said without hesitation that Cheng Yaojia admired him for organizing such a perfect lie in such a short time.


    "Is that so?" Lu Guanying looks suspiciously at his wife.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was slightly red. Somehow, she subconsciously followed song Qingshu''s words: "yes, it was this young master who saved me." After all, it''s not very good to cheat your husband with an outsider. However, it''s not what a husband should do when he thinks that his husband forces him to do such a thing. And he didn''t tell lies. Song Qingshu really saved her many times in these days.


    Lu Guanying quickly withdrew the knife and said to song Qingshu apologetically: "I''m sorry that I misunderstood my grandfather. How dare I ask his name?"


    "In the next Golden Snake camp, song Qingshu." Before Song Qingshu changed, Tang Kuo Bian''s attitude towards him became more modest and polite.


    "Are you song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake?" Lu Guanying''s face was shocked. "Your reputation has long been like thunder. I''ve always admired you. Now I''m very lucky to see a real person."


    Hearing this, Cheng Yaojia suddenly looks strange and thinks that if you know that this is the man who galloped on your wife last night, I don''t know if you will feel lucky.


    "Guiyunzhuang Lu Shaozhuang''s doctrine of Bo Yuntian is highly admired by me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Lu Guanying''s face was very hot. He thought that his reputation was nothing compared with him. Although he knew the other party was polite, he was still a little happy.


    "How can Mr. Song recognize me?" Lu Guanying suddenly realized something. Her face changed and she stared at him closely.


    Cheng Yaojia''s body trembles when he hears the speech. His heart is in his throat. He looks at the man beside him with a worried face.


    "If the Golden Snake Camp wants to have a foothold in the world, it still has this intelligence ability." Song Qingshu said calmly.


    Lu Guanying was stunned and had no doubt about it. Now the world is full of heroes, and every force is vigorously cultivating intelligence agencies. Song Qingshu, as the overlord, is not surprised to know his own information.


    Cheng Yaojia was also relieved. He bit his lips gently, and his cheeks were dizzy. He thought that this man cheated people. He didn''t blink.


    "I don''t know what happened to Mr. Song''s visit to Yangzhou this time?" Lu Guanying asked tentatively.


    "Not long ago, I dreamt that I would meet someone in Yangzhou, so I came here to relax." Song Qingshu looked at Cheng Yaojia quietly as he spoke.


    Cheng Yaojia was shocked by him. He subconsciously looked at her husband. Seeing that he didn''t notice himself, he relaxed and suddenly felt a strange sense of excitement.


    Lu Guanying didn''t notice that they were looking at each other, but she was thinking that song Qingshu''s trip must have been for Li Kexiu''s sake. He was a competitor with the Southern Song Dynasty. However, when she thought that Han Jianzhou and others were now in prison, she was dejected. At the moment, she didn''t care whether he was a competitor or not.


    As soon as he thought about rescuing Han kuozhou, he was infuriated by his unprofessional career. Tang Kuo argued that the bastard, who killed thousands of swords, ate dry and wiped clean, picked up his pants and left. He didn''t keep his promise to rescue Han kuozhou and his party.


    "Mr. Song, I have something to say to my wife. I don''t know..." Lu Guanying was anxious to ask about Tang Kuo''s argument, so she had to say to song Qingshu in embarrassment.


    "Do as you please!" Song Qingshu smiles and reaches out to make a gesture of invitation.

 Chapter 1078

    Cheng Yaojia didn''t want to talk to her husband. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she couldn''t help but look at him bitterly. Then she reluctantly walked forward with her husband.


    "Yao Jia, did Tang Kuo say anything when he left?" Lu Guanying still holds a glimmer of hope in her heart, expecting Tang Kuo Bian to keep his promise and make some arrangements before leaving.


    "You didn''t ask me how I was. The first thing you said was that you cared about Tang Kuo''s argument." Cheng Yaojia felt a little colder.


    "Aren''t you all right?" Lu Guanying said in a hurry, "I can''t let him play you for nothing..."


    Cheng Yaojia frowned and interrupted directly: "you speak so hard!"


    What else does Lu Guanying want to say? At this time, the window lattice of a nearby house burst open, and an old farmer fled to the street in a hurry.


    "How do you walk?" Lu Guanying was in a bad mood originally. She couldn''t help running forward and swearing at the back of the old farmer.


    "Get out of here!" At this time, there was a burst of anger behind him. Before Lu Guanying could react, there was a sharp pain in his waist and eyes. Then his whole body flew to one side like a broken sandbag.


    "Guan Ying!" Cheng Yaojia exclaimed in surprise and ran to help her husband up. Although she is cold to her husband now, they respect each other for so many years, more or less they still have some feelings.


    Seeing her husband''s mouth full of blood, Cheng Yaojia suddenly feels a deep sense of powerlessness in her body, which makes her hands and feet cold. Suddenly she thinks of song Qingshu. It''s like a drowning man grabbing a straw and looking back at him: "young master!"


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed. He had come to her side and looked at his situation. He could not help frowning. Lu Guanying was injured and was kicked in the back by an expert. At the moment, half of his foot had already stepped into the gate of death.


    "Please help him!" Cheng Yaojia took his hand and his eyes were full of supplication.


    "I''ll try." Song Qingshu came to Lu Guanying''s back and lost his internal power continuously. At last, his face was ruddy.


    "I''ve stabilized his injury, but it''s still unknown if I can save his life. It''s up to the doctor to see." In fact, song Qingshu has confirmed that Lu Guanying''s life has been saved, but he was kicked to the back of the waist and injured the kidney meridian. I''m afraid he will not be able to survive in the future.


    Therefore, song Qingshu deliberately said that his situation was not optimistic, so that they would be satisfied to save their lives; If song Qingshu first told them that his life had been saved, and they were happy to learn that he could not be humane, they might even suspect that he had done it, and then they would have resentment.


    It has always been the case since ancient times that song Qingshu had such insight into people''s minds, not because he really had extraordinary wisdom, but because he came from the era of information explosion in later generations and gained a lot of previous experience.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song!" Sure enough, Lu Guan English is full of gratitude.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, and then he began to look up at the situation of chasing a few people just now: the old farmer who had fled in front of him had been intercepted, and a middle-aged man and a slim girl were besieging him.


    The middle-aged man is the man who kicked Lu Guanying before. Although he is over the middle of the year, he can see that he was a beautiful man when he was young, but his eyes are not so comfortable; The girl was tall and full of strength. She completely showed her concave and convex body. She was full of youthful energy, especially her two long legs.


    "It''s her!" Seeing the slender legs, song Qingshu recognized her as yelunan fairy. He was curious about the middle-aged man around her, but more curious about why they besieged the old farmer.


    The old peasant is as like as two peas farmers, and if he does not show extraordinary skills at the moment, Song Qing will probably be deceived by him.


    Lao Nong''s martial arts are very strange. He often makes moves from some unimaginable angles. Each move reveals the spirit of the devil, which makes the two of them fear.


    "No wonder they want to attack together." Song Qingshu nodded secretly. He was very clear about yelunan immortal''s martial arts. She was absolutely the best among the younger generation. Even if she met some senior experts, she would not fall behind. Of course, if she met the level of Wujue, she was still a little weak.


    It seems that the middle-aged man''s martial arts are still superior to yelunan fairy. He needs two first-class experts to attack together. We can see how high the old farmer''s martial arts are.


    However, song Qingshu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and he quickly saw the abnormality with his cultivation. Although the old farmer''s sword technique was strange, it seemed that he had just learned it, but he didn''t know how to use it well. He often saw some problems in the connection between his moves, which led to the loss of opportunities.


    "Repeat..." Song Qingshu said to himself, the old farmer''s sword technique has been played for the second time.


    The middle-aged man had profound cultivation, and soon realized this. When the old farmer was dealing with yelunan fairy, he suddenly bullied him behind and hit the old farmer''s Vest heavily.


    "Poof."


    The old farmer vomited blood, and his whole body seemed to be drunk. He staggered forward for a few steps. At the same time, he waved his sword to protect his whole body, which was full of the killing tactics of dying together.


    Seeing that the victory had been decided, the middle-aged man and yelunan sin could not help retreating, only vaguely surrounded the old farmer in the middle. There was no need to fight with him at this time.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said to Cheng Yaojia, "come on, let''s take Master Lu Shao to the doctor." He is not the virgin. Such revenge happens every day, and I don''t know if there is any reason to intervene? Of course, if the old farmer was a beautiful young woman, maybe song Qingshu would change his mind.


    As for the middle-aged man who hurt Lu Guanying, it''s the grudge between them. It''s already in Cheng Yaojia''s face to save him. How can he help him to get revenge again.


    Just now, yelunanxian and other three people were busy running and chasing, but they didn''t notice the situation here. When they saw song Qingshu, their faces changed.


    Yelunan fairy''s eyes were full of surprise and surprise, while the middle-aged man''s eyes were full of fear and evil. The most puzzling thing was the old farmer. He was ecstatic in his eyes and rushed to song Qingshu.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed, and he rushed to catch up. Yelunan Xian hesitated and cooperated with him to intercept.


    Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the old farmer suddenly called out to song Qingshu: "help me!"


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed, because he recognized the voice. This person said that it was not important, and he had a strong sense of existence. That was Nanlan''s husband, Tian Guinong, who had been rescued from Shengjing before!


    Previously, I learned from Nanlan that Tian Guinong suddenly disappeared. It turned out that he had come here. Song Qingshu immediately reflected what kind of swordsmanship Tian Guinong had just used - the Lin family''s anti evil swordsmanship!


    It''s no wonder that his martial arts developed rapidly in a short period of time. It turned out that he had cultivated the anti evil sword spectrum. In addition, Sheng Jing''s experience made him become a eunuch. The biggest difficulty of the anti evil sword spectrum is that "if you want to practice this skill, you can wield a sword from the palace". It''s not a pressure for him at all. Therefore, this insidious sword technique is tailor-made for Tian Guinong.


    Song Qingshu soon thought that it was Tian Guinong who was by his side before. He heard that he had mentioned the anti evil sword genealogy in the old house of Xiangyang lane of the Lin family. So when he had the chance, he secretly went to Fujian to steal the sword genealogy. Unfortunately, the time of cultivation was too short, so he exposed xingcang and finally seriously injured the middle-aged man''s hand.


    In a flash of lightning, song Qingshu analyzed the whole story, and saw that his body was in a flash, and the whole person had already appeared beside Tian Guinong.


    Protect him in the back, and then stretch out a hand to brush, the nearest yelunan fairy block back, and then face the middle-aged man, he is not so polite.


    The way he hurt Lu Guanying before can be seen as insidious. Originally, it had nothing to do with song Qingshu, but now that he is going to stand in for him, it''s good to sell Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia a favor by the way.


    Therefore, he did not show mercy when he made a move, and intended to keep him first.


    The middle-aged man blows. Song Qingshu points his finger at his fist. Before the two sides touch each other, the middle-aged man''s fist blooms.


    "Invisible sword Qi!" The middle-aged man snorted, and then wisely chose to go back faster than when he came.


    But how could song Qingshu let him walk away like this? He stepped forward and followed him like a shadow. Then he pointed at him again. If he got this move, he would be seriously injured.


    "Don''t hurt my father!" At this time, yelunan Xianjiao scolded and rushed out from the slope with a sword. It turned out that the middle-aged man was yelunan Xians father Yelv Yixin.


    Hearing her cry, song Qingshu hesitated. He had a good relationship with yelunan fairy. If he seriously injured his father, would he not offend her to death?


    In the final analysis, Yelv Yixin had no deep hatred with himself. No matter Lu Guanying or Tian Guinong, he was not an important person to him.


    Thinking about this in his heart, he collected some strength in his hand. At this moment, Yelv Yixin''s eyes flashed a fierce color, grabbed his daughter beside him, and ran directly into song Qingshu''s finger.


    Song Qingshu was so surprised that he hastened to stop. Unfortunately, it was still a little late. Yelunan fairy gave a painful cry, and a bright blood burst out on his chest.


    While he was distracted, several ups and downs disappeared in the distance.


    Song Qingshu stares at his back and wants to chase him back. But now yelunan is seriously injured. If he doesn''t get medical treatment immediately, he will die. So he has to stop and help her up: "Nanxian girl, how do you feel now?"

 Chapter 1079

    "I... I feel so hot in my chest..." yelunan fairy answered weakly, his eyes half closed.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was an illusion after she was injured. He quickly sealed the acupoints around her wound and said, "Nanxian girl, you must not use luck to heal your wound, lest the sword Qi will damage your foundation. I will pull out the sword Qi for you."


    "Many... Thank you..." yelunan fairy eyes closed, the corner of the eyes faint tears, don''t know is too painful or sad, father used himself as a shield.


    Song Qingshu quickly input a wisp of Qi into her body to control that wisp of sword Qi and prevent it from making trouble in yelunan immortal. However, it takes time to dissolve it.


    Fortunately, just at the critical moment, song Qingshu noticed that something was wrong. He not only recovered most of his strength, but also avoided the key points. At this time, yelunan immortal might have died.


    Although she is seriously injured now, as long as song Qingshu gets rid of her sword Qi and takes good care of her, she will not be worried about her life.


    Just after controlling the injury in her body, Tian Guinong, not far away, suddenly vomited out a mouthful of black blood, and Cheng Yaojia, who was beside her, cried out: "song... This man, this man..."


    Song Qingshu, holding yelunan immortal in his arms, appears next to Tian Guinong as soon as he steps. He is surprised to see that he is as angry as a gossamer. He saw that he was hit by yelunan Yixin before. Although he was hit in the back of his heart, he should not endanger his life. So he saved yelunan immortal first. Why is it so now?


    Seeing the pool of black blood on the ground, song Qingshu''s face changed. He quickly pulled open Tian Guinong''s back clothes and found that there was a purple black fist seal.


    "Toxic!" Song Qingshu''s face finally changed, and he could smell the smell of poisonous blood from so far away. It was obvious that the poison was extremely overbearing.


    As soon as he reached for his pulse, song Qingshu''s face was as deep as water. He could only do his best to convey Qi to his body.


    "Song... Young master, am I hopeless?" Seeing his face, Tian Guinong sighed.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a moment. After all, he told the truth: "the poison gas attacks the heart, and the great Luo Jinxian can''t be saved."


    "Well, after all, I still don''t have that life." Tian Guinong said with a bitter smile, "don''t waste your real energy, young master. I have something to say to you." Then he took a look at Cheng Yaojia and his wife.


    Her husband was injured because of this man. Cheng Yaojia gave him a bad look. However, it was not convenient for him to eavesdrop on his last words, so he helped her husband to the side.


    Song Qingshu didn''t take back his true Qi: "you said, my accomplishments are still good." Although Tian Guinong is despicable in the original book, he is his subordinate in this world. He planned to set up a villain team at that time, and he is one of them. Therefore, it is very sad to see his life gradually passing away.


    "Thank you, young master!" Feeling the constant influx of Qi into his body, Tian Guinong''s cold heart could not help but warm up. He took out a roll of old cassock from his arms. "Last time I learned the whereabouts of the anti evil sword spectrum from the young master, I didn''t resist the temptation to take it out secretly in Fuzhou..."


    Song Qingshu sighs. Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan, and Lin Pingzhi plan to find the anti evil sword spectrum. They are suspicious of each other. Unexpectedly, they fall into Tian Guinong''s hands.


    His fingers gently rubbed his cassock, and Tian Guinong''s eyes were full of reluctant color: "the martial arts here are really mysterious. I''ve only practiced for a few months, and my martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds. It''s a pity that I didn''t know how to leak the news and was watched by a mysterious man... I disguised myself all the way and tried countless ways to catch up with him in Yangzhou after all..." a former old farmer dressed up, It''s obviously easy to make up. Now the makeup on the face is off, showing the original face.


    Song Qingshu quietly knew that the mysterious person he was talking about should be Yelv Yixin. He was also surprised that Yelv Yixin was a high-ranking envoy of the southern Council of Liao state. Why did he come here to deal with the gratitude and resentment of the rivers and lakes?


    ¡±This exorcism sword spectrum has nothing to do with me after all. I''ll give it to you¡° Tian Guinong put his cassock in the arms of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu frowned and didn''t pick it up. Instead, he said, "this is your relic. I''ll give it to your wife or Qingwen at that time." Naturally, his wife is Zhilan, and Qingwen is Tian Qingwen, Tian Guinong''s daughter.


    Tian Guinong said with a smile: "this martial arts is not suitable for women to practice. You''d better take it away. I found it according to the instructions of the young master. It should belong to the young master."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. The anti evil sword is not suitable for women''s cultivation, but it is also not suitable for men''s cultivation. A sentence of "if you want to practice magic skill, you can swing a knife from the palace". How many men were cool when they heard it.


    Tian Guinong obviously didn''t have the heart to tell him this. He put his cassock into song Qingshu''s arms and looked at the sky in the north. His eyes gradually relaxed: "young master, please take care of Nanlan and Qingwen in the future."


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, a well-known saying spread widely in previous life blurted out: "your wife and daughter, I raise them. Don''t worry about them."


    A strange color appeared on Tian Guinong''s face, but he finally laughed: "that''s good, that''s good..."


    Looking at his eyes slowly closed, song Qingshu can''t help sighing. He has been giving each other his true breath, and he doesn''t know that his life is gone.


    "Big boss, big boss ~" at this time, the people of Jinlong gang who were ambushed nearby ran out, "big boss, let''s go. The state of Qing got the news that a group of soldiers are coming here."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly. As he is now, it''s really inconvenient for him to meet the Manchu army. He immediately ordered the Jinlong Gang to take Tian Guinong''s body away, and helped Lu Guanying for Cheng Yaojia. He went back to the secret stronghold of the Jinlong gang with the unconscious yelunan immortal.


    "Where''s your leader?" Having never seen Jiao Wan''er, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking.


    "The leader has taken people to Taizhou to do business these days." The Golden Dragon Gang replied.


    Song Qingshu nods. Jiao Wan''er is in charge of such a big stall by himself. He is really too busy. On the contrary, he is a much more leisurely boss.


    "You can order a good coffin, send Tian Guinong''s body to Tianfu in Yanjing City, and give it to Mrs. Tian, and help to bury it. Remember to give this letter to Mrs. Tian." Song Qingshu gave a secret letter to one of his subordinates, which roughly wrote the story of the incident and comforted their mother and daughter for their good fortune.


    "Yes, big boss!" Because song Qingshu had won a great victory over the Qing army before, he had an unparalleled reputation in the Golden Snake camp. The gang members were obviously very excited to be able to do things for him.


    "In addition, go to the city to find a doctor with excellent medical skills to treat the wounds of Master Lu Shao. Don''t worry about the cost. If it''s useful, give him all the valuable herbs." Song Qingshu said again.


    "Well," the subordinate wondered why the leader attached so much importance to Lu Guanying. When he was about to quit, he suddenly thought of something, "don''t you need to see the girl from the doctor?"


    Song Qingshu knew that he was talking about Yelu Nanxian, and shook his head: "no need, Yelu girl will be ruled by me." Yelunan immortal was injured by his sword Qi. If she didn''t dissolve the sword Qi in her body by herself, no matter how clever the doctor could save her life, she would not be able to keep her skill.


    You should know that a thousand year old monster like mingzun, who had been put into the body by ah Qing''s innate sword Qi, tried countless methods, but could not dissolve the sword Qi in the body. On the contrary, he was getting more and more seriously injured. Finally, he had to go to heimuya to seek the method of absorbing stars, and melt all his strength. Only in this way can ah Qing''s sword Qi, which is like the maggot of tarsal bone, be dispelled.


    After everything was arranged, song Qingshu returned to the room where yelunan fairy had just been placed. Looking at her slightly frowning brow in a half coma, she immediately regretted that she had known so early, and she shouldn''t have used sword Qi just now. If she had used Yiyang finger, she wouldn''t be so miserable now.


    I don''t know why. When he saw Yelv Yixin just now, he couldn''t help killing him. They didn''t know each other before. Is it because of Tian Guinong? Unlikely


    Song Qingshu shakes his head, dispels all kinds of conjectures in his mind, holds yelunan up and sits in front of him, then reaches out and unties her clothes.


    In the whole process, song Qingshu''s eyes were very clear, and there was no evil idea at all. Now he doesn''t want to take advantage of it, just because yelunan was injured in his chest and couldn''t deal with the wound through his clothes.


    Fortunately, the wound caused by sword Qi was between her chest and her clavicle, so she could only take off her clothes a few inches below her clavicle. If the wound was lower, even if there was no evil idea in Song Qingshu, it would be a bit embarrassing.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed it on her wound. Jerunan could not help but let out a sound, and obviously touched her pain. Song Qingshu''s next move became softer and softer, carefully dissolving the sword Qi in her body.


    After dissolving the sword Qi, song Qingshu picked up a bunch of little red flowers that he had prepared early in the morning. This little red flower has an interesting name, which is called "little red lotus of Buddha''s seat". It can''t help reducing swelling and promoting muscle growth. It also has a certain detoxification effect. It is a good medicine for treating trauma.


    Song Qingshu first smashed half of the little safflower and fed it into yelunan''s mouth. The remaining half was placed an inch away from her wound. Then the vigorous and positive internal force of his luck forced the medicine contained in the flower into her wound bit by bit.


    In this way, about half an hour later, yelunan fairy woke up with a cry and said in a low voice, "I... am I still alive?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it was not alive at first, but it''s a pity that King Yan saw that you are such a beautiful girl and died before you got married. I''ll bring you back."


    "Your mouth is always so sweet." Jerunan had been with him for a long time, and was more or less used to his speaking style.


    Suddenly feel slightly cool chest, look down, see their bright and clean skin, not from a Zheng.


    "I''m in a hurry, so I untied my clothes to heal. I hope Miss Nanxian won''t blame me." Song Qingshu explained quickly.


    The red glow on yelunan fairy''s face flashed away, and he said boldly, "our women on the grassland are not as shy as you Han women, let alone show nothing."


    "Yes," Song Qingshu rather regretfully smacked his mouth, "if only the wound went down two inches."


    ---

 Chapter 1080

    No matter how open-minded he was, yelunan fairy was a woman after all. How could he stand his teasing? His pretty face turned red, and his beautiful eyes glared at him: "you man ~"


    "Well, well," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t move. You''ll have a little more time." With that, he quickly converged and continued to evaporate the medicine.


    Yelunan fairy gently MMM a, don''t turn head to dare to look at him, for the first time exposed the little daughter posture.


    After another half an hour, song Qingshu finally forced little Honglian''s medicine into her wound, and then bandaged her wound.


    When song Qingshu''s fingertips accidentally touched her skin, yelunan fairy''s body trembled and said unnaturally, "I''ll do it myself."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said in an indisputable tone, "where is your convenience bag? If the action range is too large to cause the wound to tear, it will be more troublesome


    "Well, all right." Jerunan hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    In order to reduce her tension, song Qingshu dressed her up and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that your skin was so smooth and delicate when you were exposed to the sun all day on the grassland."


    Yelunan fairy''s face was slightly red, but she was more free and easy than the average Han woman. She raised her chin and snorted: "I''m a beautiful girl. Don''t you believe me?"


    Song Qingshu laughed and said, "I don''t know which man will be so lucky to be your son-in-law in the future. His wife is tall and graceful like a prairie woman and has delicate skin like a Han woman."


    Yelunan fairy smile: "no matter who that man is, you are out of business anyway?"


    Song Qingshu eyebrows PICK: "Oh, why?"


    Yelunan Xianjiao snorted: "my husband, yelunan Xian, naturally wants to be single-minded to me. You have caused so many debts. Only those stupid women are willing to talk to you."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "anyway, I feel honored to be considered by the princess as a candidate for the son-in-law."


    Yelunan fairy face a hot, can''t help but Jiao angry way: "who put you as the son-in-law candidate considered!"


    Song Qingshu smile, and did not argue with her, but changed the topic and asked: "was that your father in the street before?"


    Hearing his words, yelunan fairy''s face darkened, and he couldn''t help nodding: "well."


    Song Qingshu suddenly said: "since it''s your father, why did he do that at that time?"


    Knowing that the other party was referring to her father as a shield, yelunan said with a sigh, "I don''t know."


    "What are you doing in Yangzhou this time?" Seeing her blank appearance, song Qingshu decided to ask another way.


    "Nominally, Li Kexiu came to surrender, but even I know that now that the Liao Dynasty is struggling to survive, Li Kexiu will not take refuge in our country." Yelunanxian shook his head. "Later I found out that after arriving in Yangzhou, my father didn''t rush to contact Li Kexiu. Instead, he always paid attention to the passers-by in Yangzhou... Originally, I didn''t know why, but just now it seemed that he understood that he was here to catch that man."


    Song Qingshu knew that the person she was talking about was Tian Guinong. He was immediately puzzled. It seems that Yelv Yixin''s goal in this trip is to ward off evil spirits. He doesn''t know how he knew that the sword spectrum was in Tian Guinong''s hands


    "I don''t know why in recent days. I always feel that my father has changed a little, but his appearance and tone are still the same as before. Maybe I''m oversensitive." Jerunam said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and looked thoughtfully at the void in the distance: "is that right?"


    Noting the distress in yelunan fairy''s eyes, song Qingshu said to her with a smile, "you should have a good rest first and take good care of yourself. We''ll check this later."


    "Well." Yelunan was really very tired. She let the other side hold her shoulder and lay down on the bed. It wasn''t long before she fell asleep.


    Song Qingshu covers the quilt for her, and then closes the door lightly. Not long after he goes out, he hears a woman''s sobbing not far away. He follows the sound and finds a young lady sitting in the pavilion deep in the woods, weeping.


    "Madam, is it true that I''m so sad after I''m jealous when I''m with other women?" Song Qingshu coughed on purpose, and just said with a smile that the playful young woman in front of him was naturally Cheng Yaojia.


    When he looked up and saw that it was him, Cheng Yaojia turned red, bit his lips and said, "the young master has come to make fun of me again."


    "Why on earth does the lady cry?" Song Qingshu walked over and sat down, holding her catkin in her hand naturally, and asked with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia was startled. Unexpectedly, he was so unscrupulous and looked around with a guilty heart. Seeing that there was no one around him, he was quietly relieved: "isn''t it because of Guan Ying?"


    "What happened to master Lu Shaozhuang?" Song Qingshu also guessed some.


    "He..." Cheng Yaojia suddenly turned red, hesitated and whispered, "the doctor said that he was injured in the kidney, and I''m afraid he can''t... Can''t..." she couldn''t say the following words.


    "Can''t I have sex with my wife?" Song Qingshu smoothly received, "although I''d like to say I''m sorry for my wife, no matter how I look at it, the news is good news for me."


    "How can you do that!" Cheng Yaojia was so angry that he immediately gave a powder fist.


    "I''m just saying something from my heart." Song Qingshu grabbed her hand, saw her eyebrows rising, and quickly changed the topic. "It must be the time for Master Lu Shao to be comforted. Why did his wife come here alone to cry?"


    "He..." Cheng Yaojia said for a long time, "Guan Ying knew that... The result, the whole person immediately pale, don''t want the doctor treatment, also can''t listen to anyone''s comfort, I was also driven out by him, I''m worried about what he can''t think of, afraid of him..." and began to cry.


    "His wife is his wife. At this moment, he must not be able to face you," Song Qingshu pondered for a moment. "Well, I''ll go to persuade Master Lu Shaozhuang."


    "Where are you going?" Cheng Yaojia wiped the tears on his face and suddenly showed a strange color. He thought that it would add fuel to the fire if you went.


    Looking at her expression, song Qingshu knew that she was wrong and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t deliberately stimulate Master Lu Shaozhuang. Unless my wife secretly tells him my identity, I''m absolutely sure I can make him cheer up."


    "I never said that." Cheng Yaojia quickly put her hand. She didn''t know why, and she didn''t want her husband to know the true identity of "Tang Kuo Bian". Now that Tang Kuo Bian has gone, let it go with the wind.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu got up and said, "come with me to persuade Master Lu Shao."


    "You... You let go." Seeing that she was getting closer to her husband''s room, the other party still held her hand tightly, Cheng Yaojia suddenly panicked.


    Seeing her blushing with anxiety, song Qingshu feels extremely attractive. He can''t help but kiss her on her red lips. Cheng Yaojia''s eyes suddenly stare straight and his face is unbelievable. Now they are just outside the door, only one door away from Lu Guanying.


    "Leave me alone and go!" Suddenly, Lu Guanying''s voice came from the room. He heard that he wanted to move, but his wife came back to persuade him.


    Hearing her husband''s voice, Cheng Yaojia was too anxious to stop punching the man in front of her. Song Qingshu saw that she was crying, so he let him go. He didn''t want to expose their relationship so quickly, which was too boring.


    "Master Lu Shaozhuang, it''s me." Song Qingshu cleared his throat.


    The room suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, Lu Guanying''s dry voice came: "Mr. Song, please come in." He can ignore his wife, but song Qingshu has saved his life and is the world-famous king of the Golden Snake. He can''t afford to offend him in any way.


    Song Qingshu smiles at Cheng Yaojia, takes her by the hand, pushes the door and goes in. Cheng Yaojia is so scared that he quickly retracts his sleeve.


    After entering the room, he found Lu Guanying haggard, as if he was 20 years old out of thin air. Song Qingshu sighed secretly. As a man, he can more or less understand his current mood.


    "Master Lu Shaozhuang, I''ve learned about your condition from the doctor. I''d like to see you." Song Qingshu says that Cheng Yaojia''s heart warms when he hears that he knows it from him. If he tells the truth, he has to be complained by his husband. This man is really subtle and considerate. Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojia lost his mind for a moment.


    "How can I look at this kind of thing? Anyway, I''m a useless person, so you don''t have to comfort me any more." Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile.


    Song Qingshu thinks that I''m not related to you, and I don''t want to talk to you.


    The reason why he spent so much effort on Lu Guanying and his wife is of course not because of Cheng Yaojia. Although Cheng Yaojia is very charming, who is not so gorgeous around Song Qingshu these years? How can he be so fascinated by a woman?


    Song Qingshu patiently conquered Cheng Yaojia, and at the same time approached Lu Guanying, mainly focusing on the signboard of Lu family in Shanyin.


    Nowadays, there are many aristocratic families in the Southern Song Dynasty. Although it is far less exaggerated than that in the Wei and Jin Dynasties, the identity of song Qingshu makes him just a humble family in the eyes of those aristocratic aristocrats. If he can get the help of Shanyin Lu, he will be easier to gain a firm foothold in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Of course, the Lu family in Shanyin is not a top class family. The entrance ticket he brought is not worthy of song Qingshu''s great efforts. Song Qingshu pays more attention to Shanyin, Lu''s headquarters.


    Shanyin is Shaoxing in the world of song Qingshu, the gateway to the southeast of Hangzhou, and close to Hangzhou Bay. Hangzhou is the world''s Lin''an. As the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, it is extremely well guarded, especially against the north and the West. In the East, Qiantang River is close to Hangzhou Bay, and there are also elite Navy troops stationed there. It seems that the only weak defense is against the south.


    Nowadays, the forces under song Qingshu''s command, whether they are Shandong Golden Snake camp or Liaodong Shenlong Island, are very good at naval warfare. If they need to go out to sea in the future, they can take an elite navy to bypass the defense of the Southern Song Dynasty and land near Shaoxing in Hangzhou Bay. They can directly attack Lin''an in a very short time. In the whole process, the Southern Song Dynasty has no time to mobilize the strength of the whole country, It may be able to copy the outcome of Jingkang''s transformation into the kingdom of Jin, and destroy the country in the first World War!

 Chapter 1081

    Of course, this is only a last resort. After all, the Southern Song Dynasty is now regarded as orthodox by the Han people all over the world. If it attacks rashly, it will be despised by the Han people all over the world.


    But as the leader of the Golden Snake camp and determined to win the world, song Qingshu had to prepare for a rainy day, and the key to this plan was to be quick, so Shaoxing City must be under control before the attack.


    Shaoxing (Shanyin) is the headquarters of the Lu family. They have been operating here for nearly a hundred years. Family power has penetrated into every field of Shaoxing City. Controlling the Lu family is equivalent to controlling Shaoxing City.


    This is the fundamental reason why song Qingshu spent so much time and energy on Lu Guanying and his wife!


    Song Qingshu stopped thinking and looked at Lu Guanying and comforted him: "why should the young villa master belittle himself as a useless man? Sima Qian was in great trouble at that time, but he finally finished his work as a historian; Cai Lun was in the palace, but he invented papermaking, which is remembered by all generations; Zheng He''s seven voyages to the West and the great power of China... Each of them suffered worse than the young villa master, but they can also be immortal. Why should the young villa master be disheartened for a little setback? "


    Lu Guanying sighed: "I understand the truth, but as a man, how can you let me see this kind of thing?"


    Seeing that his eyes are still blank, song Qingshu knows that his consolation has not worked. Cheng Yaojia, who is beside him, looks at him anxiously. The eagerness in her eyes shows how high she hopes for herself.


    After pondering for a moment, song Qingshu suddenly said: "a man is a man, and his love for his children is just a small way. If he can do something earth shaking, it''s the right way. Why don''t you put your energy on his career?"


    "Career?" Lu Guanying said with a wry smile, "I have self-knowledge and talent, but I''m just a middle man; As far as martial arts are concerned, I''m even more out of fashion in the world. What career can I do? "


    "You can''t say that," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the" exorcism sword spectrum "


    "Pi Xie Jian Pu" Lu Guanying was startled, and finally got a look in her eyes. "It''s said that Lin Yuantu of Fuwei escort agency used to fight all over the world with a set of seventy-two ways to ward off evil spirits. In recent years, all the sects in the river and lake have been fighting for this set of sword spectrum. I don''t know. It''s just that this sword skill is only in legend. A few years ago, Fuwei escort agency was destroyed, and no descendants of the Lin family ever used it. So many people doubt whether this sword skill really exists. "


    "Of course, this sword skill exists." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Why are you so determined?" Lu Guanying moved in her heart and looked up at him


    "That''s right. Now I have the anti evil sword spectrum." Song Qingshu took out the cassock from his arms and handed the opening side to him.


    Looking at the treacherous and incomparable "exorcism sword spectrum" on the cassock, Lu Guanying opened her mouth: "it''s really exorcism sword spectrum!" The cassock has a history of several decades, and it can''t be fake in a short time.


    "Yes, I can teach you the book of exorcism sword. I hope you can cheer up, learn magic skills and make a great career in the future." Song Qingshu said with a smile that he had already glanced at the "exorcism sword spectrum" before.


    The nine Yin manual classics, which were Master Hongqi and Ouyang Feng, had been new in recent decades. But Wang Chongyang only saw more than ten days, and he thoroughly integrated the nine Yin manual. Song Qingshu''s accomplishments today are not lower than Wang Chongyang''s at the beginning. With his special talent, he has already thought and understood the "anti evil sword manual" in a short time. Moreover, because the anti evil sword manual was recorded by Lin Yuantu in his memory, it is more or less incomplete, and there are many flaws in the sword technique.


    These flaws are fleeting. Even Linghu Chong, who is a great master of martial arts in the original book, can''t see them. However, song Qingshu has the advantage of reading the secret collection of the sword spectrum, and his cultivation is higher. After reading the whole book, he has already understood the shortcomings of the anti evil sword spectrum. Therefore, if anyone uses the anti evil sword spectrum to deal with him in the future, he can only be said to be suicidal.


    Therefore, song Qingshu doesn''t worry about the other side''s going against the water in the future. Everything is under control.


    "Really?" How can Lu Guanying not be excited about the secret of the magic skill that countless people in the Jianghu dream of.


    Cheng Yaojia beside him was also shocked. He didn''t understand why song Qingshu gave such an important secret to his husband. Was it because of himself? Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help being a little crazy.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "But..." when Lu Guanying was surprised, she suddenly thought of her physical condition. "Now I''m not a normal man. Is it OK to practice this magic skill?"


    Many martial arts secrets in the river and the lake are very strict on physical talents. Let alone the martial arts secrets, eunuchs can hardly practice ordinary martial arts because of their physical defects. That''s why Lu Guanying is so worried.


    Song Qing''s writing color was strange, and he spread out the cassock a little more: "other martial arts are not necessarily, but this martial arts can be said to be tailor-made for the little villa master."


    Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia are curious. They look over their heads and see that the first sentence is "if you want to practice magic skills, you should wield a knife from the palace". They all exclaim in surprise. Cheng Yaojia is ashamed, but Lu Guanying is both surprised and happy.


    Lu Guanying suddenly thought of something, and his face became strange: "is it true that the master also..." the book of exorcism sword "is a magic skill that all the people in the Jianghu dream of. He doesn''t believe that song Qingshu can resist temptation, and he treats others with his own. If the other party doesn''t practice it, how can he be willing to pass it on to himself?


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu knew that he was wrong, so he had to explain, "I have another skill, so I have never practiced it." Then he took a subconscious look at Cheng Yaojia.


    Cheng Yaojia was shocked by his eyes. He couldn''t help thinking about the bravery of the other side when he galloped on himself that night. His body was a little crisp. He added silently: "he has never practiced this Kung Fu, I can testify."


    Lu Guanying was very excited at this time, but he was not an idiot after all. Knowing that there was no free lunch in the world, he could not help hesitating: "I just met you. Why did you give me such a big gift?"


    Song Qingshu was originally appreciating Cheng Yaojia''s shy little daughter''s posture. Hearing the speech, he withdrew his eyes and said with a smile, "Master Lu Shaozhuang has been busy fighting against Mongolia and the state of Jin over the years. He can''t even care about his wife and family, and has never given birth to a son. This patriotic feeling is admired by song. Now, it''s only a small effort to help the young villa master. He doesn''t have to worry about it. "

 Chapter 1082

    Lu Guanying was moved and quickly got up to make a gesture to worship: "then... That Guanying would thank song Gongzi first."


    "Don''t be polite, young villa master. Let''s take good care of the wound first. I''ll pass on the" exorcism sword spectrum "to you after the wound is healed." Song Qingshu quickly reached out to help him.


    "Well!" Lu Guanying nodded heavily with tears in her eyes. She was full of gratitude to song Qingshu in her heart. Then she quietly compared him with Tang Kuo Bian, which was more like heaven and earth.


    "I''ll go out first. Young villa master, take good care of yourself." Song Qingshu saw that the time was almost up and said.


    "I''ll see him off." Cheng Yaojia also stood up. For some reason, now she is staying in the same room with her husband. She always feels extremely depressed and prefers to stay with song Qingshu instead.


    "Well, take care of your son." Lu Guanying didn''t think about it. Instead, she politely asked her wife to see him off.


    In the courtyard, song Qingshu suddenly stops and looks back at Cheng Yaojia with a smile.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Cheng Yaojia''s face was slightly red and he didn''t turn his head unnaturally.


    "I want to know what Madame thinks." Song Qingshu walked up to her and said with a light smile, "after the last incident, the relationship between madam and Master Lu Shaozhuang is dead in name. In addition to the previous divorce from Master Lu Shaozhuang, madam is already free. Why should she stay with him all the time?"


    "I don''t know," said Cheng Yaojia with a dazed look and a slight movement of his lips. "I have a fight with his husband and wife. Now that he is in need of help, how can I leave him at this time."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "madam is really kind-hearted. It''s OK. You can take care of him for a while, and then make another plan after he gets used to it."


    "Well." Cheng Yaojia nodded, but there was a faint flash in his eyes. The other side didn''t promise her anything. Naturally, she didn''t say anything more. At the thought of their marriage, such experience is doomed to no results, for a time can not help but some self pity.


    Song Qingshu was acutely aware of her emotional changes. With a little thought, he roughly guessed her mind and hugged her in his arms: "madam, if you have a heart, I will marry you back in the big sedan one day."


    Cheng Yaojia felt warm in his heart, but he said angrily: "you already have a wife in your family. Even if you want to take a concubine, how can you use the eight sedan chair again."


    Song Qingshu was moved when he heard that Cheng Yaojia obviously didn''t mind being a concubine: "madam, you can rest assured that no matter whether I marry a wife or a concubine, my song family always use eight sedan chairs, and the wives and concubines are treated equally, no matter how big or small."


    Hearing the thumping heart beat of his chest, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t stop his tears. He didn''t know whether he was moved or gratified. He pushed him away while wiping the tears on his face. He was clearly in tears, but his mouth was faint with a smile: "it''s almost the same for you to cheat other people''s little girls. How can your wives and concubines not be big or small? Hum, I''m not stupid. It''s not right to put a good young lady of the Lu family. Did I come here to be your concubine? "


    Song Qingshu sighed deeply: "it seems that I am amorous."


    Seeing the loneliness on his face, he was about to turn around and leave. Cheng Yaojia was in a hurry and grabbed him.


    Song Qingshu looked at her in amazement, and Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red: "if I really leave Guanying to you, it''s not good for you or my reputation, and Lu and Cheng have been friends for generations, and my family won''t allow me to leave Lu''s house..."


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly and sighed: "it seems that you are still more willing to be Mrs. Lu."


    Cheng Yaojia stamped his little foot in a hurry, and his breath became short. His full chest crossed several trembling curves: "you must be so clear! Now, in the case of Guanying, he and I are only husband and wife, but not husband and wife. If... If you want to... Think... Later... Others can... Quietly... Depend on you. "


    Song Qingshu saw that her earlobes were all red, and knew that she was extremely shy at this time. However, he just liked the shyness of the other party. He couldn''t help but come to her ear and tease her: "I don''t know what madam wants to depend on me?"


    "Hate ~" Cheng Yaojia couldn''t hold on any longer. She turned around and ran away, provoking song Qingshu to laugh.


    When song Qingshu returns to his room, Jinlong Gang''s men send a message that Li Kexiu wants to see him.


    "It''s strange that he should meet again so soon."


    Song Qingshu was lost in thought, but he was not curious. After all, the two sides broke up not long ago. The other side had no reason to come to him so soon. Is he willing to give in and stop worrying about his daughter''s position as Queen?


    With such curiosity, song Qingshu met Li Kexiu again. The meeting place of the two sides is on a boat on the river. Song Qing, a master of calligraphy, is brave, but he is not afraid of the other side''s ambush. He sits down in front of Li Kexiu quietly.


    "My nephew is really good." Li Kexiu''s face is different.


    Song Qingshu smile: "Uncle Li is also extraordinary bearing."


    Both sides look at each other and laugh. They both understand each other''s meaning. Li Kexiu admires song Qingshu for coming to the meeting alone, while song Qingshu admires Li Kexiu for being so close to himself. After all, with song''s accomplishments, even if Li Kexiu has 100000 elite soldiers, he can''t save his life.


    "I was really angry during the day, but after I came back, I thought carefully and found that what you said was reasonable," Li Kexiu poured a cup of tea for song Qingshu, and then said, "this time I specially asked you to come here. It''s a long night''s dream. I want to tell my nephew that I''ve figured it out and I''m willing to cooperate with him. It''s not a grievance for Yuanzhi to be a concubine."


    "Really?" Song Qingshu opened his eyes incredulously. He broke his iron shoes and didn''t find any place. It didn''t take much effort to get it. But happiness came too quickly, which was somewhat untrue.


    "Nature is true." Li Kexiu immediately changed the subject, "but there''s one thing I need to trouble you, my dear nephew."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "although Uncle Li opens his mouth, don''t say it''s one thing, even if it''s ten or a hundred, I won''t frown."


    Li Kexiu shook his head and gave him a meaningful look: "don''t open Haikou too early, my dear nephew. It''s not so easy to do."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "if it''s easy to do, why should uncle li talk to me?"


    "My dear nephew, you are so kind Li Kexiu gave a thumbs up and then said, "you know, now Yangzhou is at the mouth of the wind and waves, and all forces are staring at this fat meat. If I choose the Golden Snake camp, I will certainly offend other forces. I don''t want to talk about the Jin and Qing Dynasties. My nephew said before that he could help with it. I believe in my nephew''s ability; Although Mongolia is strong, but after all, it is too far away to reach, and I am not worried; But I have always been close to the Southern Song Dynasty. They always regard me as something in their pocket. If they find that the cooked duck flies, they will become angry. "


    Song Qingshu nodded, which is also the problem he has been thinking about.


    Li Kexiu continued: "as the saying goes, to defend the Yangtze River, we must defend the Huaihe River. In order to stabilize the country, the Southern Song Dynasty has always coveted Uncle Li''s Jianghuai river. Before, he had been afraid of the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty, so he has been holding his ground. If I knew that I had joined the Golden Snake camp this time, I would definitely send troops to the north. How should I deal with this situation?"

 Chapter 1083

    Song Qingshu looked at each other rather playfully: "Uncle Li should have had a response this time."


    Li Kexiu''s face was very hot, and he said with a smile: "my nephew''s eyes are really shining. I think that since Han Yuzhou and his party fell into the hands of the Mongols this time, it''s a golden opportunity. If we can save him, sell him a great favor, and then take the opportunity to sign a non aggression agreement with him, he will return to the Southern Song Dynasty in the future, Naturally, I''m embarrassed to attack us. "


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s fingers gently beat on the table. All along, his biggest enemy is Mongolia. At this stage, it''s not wise to fight against the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s not only a waste of power, but also easy to lose the heart of the Han people in the world.


    "Well, let''s sell Han Yuzhou a favor!" After thinking for a moment, song Qingshu had a plan. In fact, even if Li Kexiu doesn''t say it, he wants to save Han Yuzhou.


    On the surface, Han kuozhou was a staunch faction in the Southern Song Dynasty. After he was rescued and returned to the Southern Song Dynasty, there was a high probability that he would invade the kingdom of Jin in the north. Now, the kingdom of Jin is under the control of song Qingshu. No matter how you look at it, it is an unwise choice.


    Unfortunately, it''s not so simple. Nowadays, in the Southern Song Dynasty, the three powerful officials are constantly fighting. Han Yuzhou is the most powerful, followed by Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan. Only by combining the two can they compete with Han Yuzhou.


    Today, the situation in the Tang Dynasty of the Southern Song Dynasty has reached a delicate balance. If Han kuozhou wanted to launch a northern expedition, Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan would be the last to see him succeed. If the northern expedition was successful, Han kuozhou''s prestige would be unprecedented. What capital would they have to fight with him?


    Therefore, once han Zhuozhou''s Northern Expedition, Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan would try to pull him back. One of the reasons why han Zhuozhou''s Northern Expedition failed in history was the political enemies of the democratic and peaceful factions in the imperial court. In this chaotic world, Han''s political enemies have become two of the most famous ruthless characters in history, and the problems they will encounter will only be ten times more difficult than the northern expedition in real history. Based on all the information, song Qingshu is very sure that Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan will take care of Han''s Northern Expedition even if they don''t do anything.


    Therefore, Han kuozhou''s bluffing during the northern expedition was not a cause for concern. More importantly, song Qingshu could take advantage of this opportunity to completely control the army of Jin.


    Although Tang kuodian is now nominally the supreme commander of the state of Jin, his rapid rise inevitably leads to unstable foundation. A large part of the military power is in the hands of the Taizong family and several major families. Once han kuodian launched the northern expedition, he will be able to take over the army in his right name. At that time, during the war, he will be promoted to pro Xin''an to intervene and clean up the political enemies, It''s much easier than not knowing.


    Of course, song Qingshu has another consideration. The Southern Song Dynasty, in which the imperial courts fought with each other, was the most favorable situation for him. If Han kuozhou died in Yangzhou, Jia Sidao''s family would easily dominate. In history, Jia Sidao controlled the military, political and financial power of the Southern Song Dynasty. In this world, if he had a chance, he would still have all the power in his own hands.


    It was not a good thing for the Tang family in the Southern Song Dynasty to face song Qingshu, so he thought about it and finally found that it was in his best interest to save Han Yuzhou.


    That''s why he promised Cheng Yaojia and Lu Guanying to help save people before, not because he was dazzled by his color, but because he had secretly decided to save Han Yuzhou. Cheng Yaojia just came to him and asked for help. Why not?


    See song Qingshu agree to save people, Li Kexiu immediately elated, the next time the two have been discussing how to save people.


    When he returned to the stronghold of Jinlong Gang, he found Lu Guanying wandering at the door of his room. He couldn''t help laughing. I''m afraid that he would not give him the anti evil sword for fear of returning.


    "What''s the matter with Master Lu Shaozhuang coming to see me so late?" Song Qingshu''s eyes inadvertently swept around. It''s strange that Cheng Yaojia is not there.


    "I have something to ask you..." Lu Guanying hesitated.


    "Come in." Song Qingshu pushes open the door, but he doesn''t like it. The other party comes to find him, but it''s just to ward off evil spirits or help save Han Yuzhou.


    After entering the house, Lu Guanying was obviously a little embarrassed. She opened her mouth several times, but she never said a word.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Master Lu Shaozhuang doesn''t have to be polite. If there is any difficulty, just say it. As long as song can do it, he must be duty bound."


    "I''m sure you can do it. I''m afraid you won''t do it." Lu Guanying''s eyes twinkled, obviously hesitated.


    "Oh, tell me." Song Qingshu was also curious.


    Lu Guanying took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind: "what do you think of Yaojia?"


    Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t understand why he suddenly mentioned his wife, so he nodded and said, "Mrs. Lu has a beautiful face and a gentle temperament. She is a rare good wife. It''s a good fortune to be a little master."


    "Yes," Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile, "it''s a pity that such a thing happened to me now, I''m afraid it will drag her down for a lifetime."


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He thinks that he is going to be the aunt of the neighborhood office. He comforts the couple all day long. However, the Lu family will be of great use in the future. He has to be patient and say, "what''s the point of the young villa master? When something like this happens, Mrs. Lu will never leave you. Obviously, she is not the kind of person who is afraid that you will drag her down."


    "She''s really good," Lu sighed. "That''s why I feel even more sorry for her. My husband can''t rely on her for the rest of her life, so I want to give her a son to look forward to in the future."


    "What''s the difficulty? You can''t..." Song Qingshu suddenly stares at the boss, and finally reacts. What does Lu Guanying mean? He can''t have sex anymore, and how can he give it to Cheng Yaojia''s son?


    Seeing his look, Lu Guanying knew what he thought. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "you don''t know. In fact, even if it didn''t happen, I may not be able to give her a son."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "why?"


    "I''ve been married to Yaojia for many years, and her stomach hasn''t moved all these years, so people in the clan often point at her behind her back, but I''ve been diagnosed by a doctor in private, and the problem is probably me." Lu Guanying would never tell anyone what she was so ashamed to say, but now something more serious has happened, and it doesn''t matter.


    Song Qingshu is relieved. No wonder Lu Guanying is a good young man in the original book. During this time, he seems despicable. It turns out that it''s because of this. After all, being infertile is really bad news for a man. Under such pressure year after year, no matter how sunny he is, his character will inevitably be distorted.


    "It''s no use for Master Lu Shaozhuang to tell me this. I''m not a doctor, and I can''t help you." There was a guess in Song Qingshu''s mind, and he immediately put the idea behind him. After all, it was too absurd. How could it be possible!


    "Of course you can help me!" Lu Guanying was suddenly excited.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is silly. How can he help with this kind of thing?


    Lu Guanying bowed to her husband: "I hope you don''t dislike Pu Liuzhi and give her rain and dew so that she can get pregnant successfully."

 Chapter 1084

    "Ah?" If there is a mirror, song Qingshu knows that his expression at the moment must be muddled. It''s really unexpected.


    "I know such a request is very difficult for you, but I have no other way." Lu Guanying''s eyes glistened with tears. "Before I was healthy, I couldn''t make her pregnant. Now... It''s even more impossible."


    Song Qingshu was silent, listening to him continue to say: "our husband and wife are not young, a few years ago, we can find any reason to put off the past, but now, if there are no more children, we will be stabbed in the spine by the family members. And for a family like ours, it''s a terrible thing to have no children. At that time, no matter family resources or help, they will not provide us with a vein destined to die out, so our couple may not be able to have a foothold in the family. "


    "Why don''t you find someone to adopt a son?" Song Qingshu said with a frown.


    "But such a child has nothing to do with our husband and wife. If the young master is willing to... At least it''s Yaojia''s child." Seeing song Qingshu''s frowning, Lu Guanying quickly said, "to be honest, if it hadn''t happened to me this time, I wouldn''t have been so generous to let my wife..."


    "Yaojia has sacrificed enough for me. I can''t be so selfish. The only way to repay her kindness is to let her bear her own flesh and blood." Lu Guanying said affectionately with a look on her face, and her body seemed to radiate holy brilliance.


    But there are still some words he didn''t say. One of the reasons why he made such a decision is to hide people''s eyes and ears. After all, his body has such a defect, which is too embarrassing for a man. Originally, many people in the family secretly talked about their husband and wife. If the injury is exposed, is that ok? If she had children, she would be able to stop youyou''s mouth and pull her wife to a warship. Now, although Cheng Yaojia doesn''t show any dislike, her heart will change. After a few years, what if she can''t stand such a life any more? Having a child can solve everything perfectly.


    Second, he wanted to be listed on the list of song Qingshu''s thigh. The other side had a life-saving grace for their husband and wife, and promised to pass on the "anti evil sword spectrum" to him, which was the dream of countless people. Everything was so unreal that Lu Guanying always had no bottom in her heart. She was afraid that she would wake up as soon as she woke up. If he can promote the good deeds of the other party and his wife, he will have much more confidence.


    Third, he wanted to save Han kuozhou, but song Qingshu had already treated him very well. He didn''t think he could repay him. How could he ask for help? If the other party and his wife have such a relationship, then even if a family, what''s more convenient to speak.


    As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. Without the previous act of giving Cheng Yaojia to Tang Kuo Bian, Lu Guanying would not have made such a decision. He is like a gambler with red eyes. He has lost so much that he has to seize every opportunity that is possible.


    Four is for the sake of family status in the future. After all, this time, he even sacrificed his wife''s innocence to save Han Yuzhou. Han Yuzhou will surely repay his kindness. But if he takes advantage of other family members because he has no heir, he can''t accept it.


    Of course, there is also the gratitude for song Qingshu and the guilt for his wife. All kinds of factors intertwined together, Lu guanyingcai made such a "shocking" decision.


    Seeing Lu Guanying''s eager eyes, song Qingshu suddenly got big head: "how can you let me promise this kind of thing?" Although he has already stolen Cheng Yaojia''s body and mind, Lu Guanying''s request is always strange.


    Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile: "I know this kind of thing is very difficult for you. I just hope you can understand the difficulties of our husband and wife. We really have no other way. We can only do this."


    "We?" Song Qingshu has a strange face. "Did your wife agree?"


    Lu Guanying immediately hesitated: "at first, she didn''t agree, but I analyzed the relationship with her, and she agreed."


    "She agreed?" Song Qingshu doesn''t have much doubt. After all, they have already had a close relationship. It''s no surprise that Cheng Yaojia agrees.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still hesitant, Lu Guanying had to add more weight: "you can rest assured that heaven knows this and no one else will know it. In the future, Yaojia and I just pretend to be husband and wife in front of outsiders. In private, the young master can look for her at any time. Even after Yaojia is pregnant and has a son, if the young master doesn''t dislike her, he can still look for her. I will never say anything. "


    "Is that all right?" Song Qingshu''s eyes widened. To tell the truth, such conditions are too generous. He doesn''t have to do any obligation. All he enjoys is rights - the only obligation is to make Cheng Yaojia pregnant, if that is also an obligation.


    Lu Guanying sighed: "we have never been clear about your kindness to our husband and wife, so I also want to repay you through this matter..."


    Song Qingshu, with a positive look, interrupted him in a hurry and said, "I only help you because of the morality of the river and the lake. It''s not a plot. I don''t need this kind of... This kind of reward."


    Lu Guanying hastily explained: "I know you are a man of high moral integrity. Now we are in urgent need of your help. We don''t want to repay you..."


    Song Qingshu showed a face of embarrassment. After a long time, he said in an astringent voice, "well, I just hope that Master Lu Shaozhuang will not resent me in the future."


    He didn''t promise because he was greedy for beauty. After all, he had already got Cheng Yaojia. The reason why we agreed was more for the Hangzhou Bay landing plan. If we want to control the Lu family, now is a golden opportunity.


    Seeing that the other party finally agreed, Lu Guanying was overjoyed: "young master, I''m so worried. If you can promise to help me, I''m grateful. How can I be resentful? Young master, please..."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "please what?"


    Lu Guanying''s face was also embarrassed: "my wife is waiting for my son in the room."


    "Starting tonight?" Song Qingshu took a cool breath, and the husband was free and easy.


    "I''m afraid we haven''t been in Yangzhou for long. Naturally, we have to hurry up," Lu said with a smile. "Young master, Yaojia is a bit shy and shy. This kind of thing is too embarrassing. When she gets to her room later, she may be embarrassed to reply to you. You don''t have to worry so much. Direct... Direct..."


    After all, he couldn''t say what he said. Thinking of pushing his wife to other men''s arms again, Lu Guanying suddenly felt a pain in his heart. However, his eyes soon became firm again. For him today, the love between men and women is meaningless. Only martial arts and power are the meaning of the rest of his life!


    ---


    Today, the official account can reply to the relevant female characters in the book, but the figures are still far from complete, so only a few people have responded, and will gradually improve.

 Chapter 1085

    Lu Guanying led song Qingshu to the door of his wife''s room, and said bitterly: "go in, young master, and I won''t show up, so as not to be embarrassed later."


    "In fact, it''s still time for brother Lu to go back." Song Qingshu changed his name for him. After all, the other party is older, and he has become his brother-in-law. Brother Lu can still afford it.


    Noticing the change of appellation, Lu Guanying was elated and felt close to song Qingshu''s strong thigh. She said in a hurry: "please rest assured, young master, this decision is made after careful consideration and will never go back."


    "Well... OK." Now, song Qingshu has nothing to say. Just as he was about to push the door in, he suddenly stopped and handed a thin book to Lu Guanying from his arms. "This is a copy of the book of exorcism sword. When you are free, you can read it slowly."


    Song Qingshu is always kind-hearted. People give his wife to him, but he can''t go back empty handed. What''s more, he originally intended to give the "anti evil sword spectrum" to each other.


    "Thank you very much..." Lu Guanying''s voice trembled and his hand trembled. Obviously, he was very excited, because his future career depended not only on Song Qingshu, but also on this peerless martial arts secret book.


    Looking at Song Qingshu walking into his wife''s room and closing the door, Lu Guanying opens her lips, but she doesn''t say anything. As a man, it''s not easy to make such a decision. However, looking at the secret book in his hand, he regains his spirit.


    After a deep look at his wife''s room, Lu Guanying left in a hurry, biting his teeth. He didn''t want to stay here. Otherwise, when he heard the sound coming from it later, he asked himself that he could hardly bear the suffering. In addition, he needs a secluded place to seriously study the "exorcism sword spectrum", so he left without nostalgia.


    Hearing that Lu Guanying left outside, song Qingshu walked into the room. For some reason, there was no light in the room. However, he was relieved to think that Lu Guanying had just said that his wife was shy.


    "Cheng Yaojia usually looks as pure as a little white rabbit. He didn''t expect that it''s so true to trick people into acting." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded.


    Cheng Yaojia didn''t come out to meet him. Instead, he lay quietly on the bed in the inner room, covered with a quilt. His chest was slightly undulating, and his breathing was very stable and quiet.


    "Asleep?" Song Qingshu was stunned, but now it''s really late. She can''t help waiting here for a while, and it''s normal for her to fall asleep. After all, in Lu Guanying''s opinion, this night may be very nervous for his wife, but in fact, they have already mixed up. Cheng Yaojia has no defense against herself. Even if she falls asleep, she is not afraid of what she will do to her.


    "It''s better to fall asleep than to fall asleep." Song Qingshu didn''t wake up the beauty in bed. Instead, he thought it would be more interesting to try different scenes.


    He stealthily takes off his coat and clothes, and song Qingshu quietly gets into the bed. The key to this situation is to steal a word. It''s not good to wake her up.


    As soon as he got into the bed, song Qingshu''s starting point was soft and smooth. It was tender and creamy. The beauty on the bed seemed to be wearing only the most intimate profanity clothes. Song Qingshu secretly laughed: "how dignified and quiet Yao Jia was on weekdays. Now she came to wait for me naked. It seems that Lu Guanying''s decision has broken her heart and let her just let go."


    Song Qingshu can''t live up to her kindness.


    Reach out to clasp her fragrant shoulder, the whole person gently kisses down.


    "Well," she said, as if she had noticed.


    Song Qingshu felt that the woman under him was closing her teeth tightly. He said with a smile, "I''m old husband and wife. What''s the harm?"


    The beauty didn''t know whether she was moved by him or really couldn''t resist his various superb attacks. She opened her lips lightly and was finally locked in by him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care for her strange kissing skills and obvious evasive behavior. When she thought that her husband was still in the garden and some of her hands and feet could not let go, she used all kinds of provocative means to kiss her breathlessly.


    "Well, ma''am, it seems to have been reduced these two days." Song Qingshu felt that her skin was not as plump and soft as before, and looked more compact and slim.


    "No, no!" Cheng Yaojia seemed to want to say something, but his mouth was full of coquettish grunts. On the contrary, he added fuel to the fire and let song Qingshu''s kiss fall like rain.


    "Legs seem to be getting longer, too." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder, "it seems that there is something wonderful about touching in the dark."


    In the dark, his skin was grinding. Song Qingshu had been provoked all over. He felt that the time was almost right, so he leaned over and pressed up.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu only felt that he was tightly bound by something, and some of them couldn''t move forward. He thought how could Cheng Yaojia still be like a girl?


    Feel her body slightly tremble, song Qingshu close to her ear gently said: "we are not the first time, why is the lady so nervous?"


    "Mm-hmm ~" Cheng Yaojia said something again, but unfortunately in Song Qingshu, it was only a kind of affectionate invitation.


    Song Qingshu is very tight, and his whole body sinks down. He is suddenly stunned, because he keenly feels that he seems to have broken through a thin layer of things. As a veteran of love, how can he not know what happened?


    Cheng Yaojia has been a woman for many years, and she has a close relationship with her skin. How can she be a virgin?


    Song Qingshu''s face was livid. He lifted up the tent. A Yang finger shot at the oil lamp on the table. A Yang finger just came to Yang. When it rubbed against the oil lamp core, it suddenly sparked, and the room began to light up.


    Looking down, song Qingshu was stunned. He saw yelunan lying under him with tears on his face, staring at himself pitifully.


    "Ah, how could it be you?" Song Qingshu is a fool. His first reaction is that Lu Guanying has made a plot. He may be planning to assassinate himself. He looks around in a hurry, but the Qi shows that there is nothing unusual in the area of ten feet.


    "Sobbing ~" yelunan fairy gave out that kind of sobbing sound again.


    Song Qingshu realized that she had been pointed at the mute acupoint. No wonder she sobbed several times before. She thought she was embarrassed to speak and pretended to be half asleep.


    As soon as she untied the acupoints of yelunan fairy, she said in a crying voice, "come out... Go away..."


    Song Qingshu then realized that he was still in her body, and he couldn''t help smiling. In this situation, looking at the girl with tears on her face, even if she was hard hearted, she would be trained to be soft around her fingers.


    "OK, I''ll be right out." Song Qingshu is a little flustered. Objectively speaking, he has already been in the midst of thousands of flowers and leaves. He always looks calm and calm. It''s hard to be so out of his temper. It''s just that the current situation is too strange. In addition, he has taken advantage of others, which makes him feel guilty.


    Maybe song Qingshu''s action was a little bit bigger. Yelunan fairy took a cold breath, and his pretty face was pale with pain. Subconsciously, he held song Qingshu tightly like an octopus: "don''t move... It''s painful... It''s painful..."

 Chapter 1086

    Song Qing''s writing color is strange, so she can only keep the previous posture still, for fear that she will make the little girl cry again.


    However, their posture at the moment is too ambiguous. It''s a great suffering for song Qingshu. In order to divert attention and resolve their embarrassment, song Qingshu quickly asked: "Nanxian... Sister, how can you be here?"


    He had intended to call her Yelv or Nanxian, but he had just bullied her. It was a little too much for him to say so, so he changed to Nanxian.


    At the moment, yelunan fairy didn''t pay attention to it at all, but didn''t pay attention to the change of address. Hearing the words, he said angrily, "it''s not a good thing that Mrs. Lu in your mouth has done!"


    "Cheng Yaojia?" Song Qingshu''s face is unbelievable, "how can..." Cheng Yaojia has always been shy in his heart. I really can''t imagine that this time''s writing came from her.


    "Why not!" Yelunanxian said angrily, "I was resting in the room, but she suddenly ran in, sealed my acupoints without saying a word, and then took me to this room, and then... Took off my clothes and put them on the bed, and soon you came..."


    "This is really a misunderstanding. I thought it was... In the room..." Song Qingshu said with a smile on his face. He didn''t know how to explain the whole thing.


    "I thought it was Mrs. Lu, right?" Yelunan fairy sneered, "one of you is a married woman, and the other is a married man. It''s really adulterous to collude with each other in private."


    Song Qingshu was not happy: "we love each other. How can we be as dirty as you imagine? What''s more, Master Lu Shaozhuang also knows that he asked me to come here tonight. "


    "You just make it up," jerunantham did not believe, "how can a husband let other men go to his wife''s bedroom!"


    "It has something to do with your father and daughter," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, describing the whole story.


    Hearing that Lu Guanying was inhumane, yelunanxian finally moved: "no wonder Mrs. Lu wanted to do such a thing to me. It turned out that she was avenging her husband."


    Seeing her biting the red mouth, song Qingshu felt very attractive, and the changes in her heart soon reflected on her body.


    "Ah ~" yelunan fairy body exclaimed, the body could not help shaking.


    Song Qingshu felt more obvious, and found that with her shaking, she was sinking deeper and deeper.


    Yelunan Xian glared with tears in her eyes. Her shame made her blush. Suddenly she said, "go away..."


    Song Qingshu is acutely aware of the change of the girl''s body, and knows that she is already emotional. Suddenly, her heart is hot, and the whole person is directly pressed up.


    Yelunan Xianjiao gave a cry, her body arched up, her whole body was soft, her head hung on the man''s shoulder weakly, and she murmured, "you''re such a jerk..."


    I don''t know how long later, when I saw song Qingshu''s handsome face dripping with sweat, yelunan fairy suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. He couldn''t help but put his hand around each other''s neck.


    ¡­¡­


    After the clouds and rain, song Qingshu finally woke up. Looking at the red mark on her body, he felt very sorry: "Nanxian sister, I..."


    Before he finished, jerunantham coldly interrupted him: "get out!"


    "I''m not good about tonight. I''ll be responsible for you." Song Qingshu continued.


    "Get out!" Yelunan fairy picked up the clothes next to him and put them on silently. His face was still as cold as ice.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was a little bit stimulated today. It was useless to let her talk too much. She had to wait until she was too angry to explain to her.


    "Then take a rest, and I won''t disturb you." Seeing that she didn''t respond at all, song Qingshu gave a wry smile and could only go out of the room and shut the door.


    Walking in the garden, song Qingshu secretly regretted that he and yelunan had appreciated each other, and even felt that their friendship was as light as water. As a result, what happened tonight destroyed all the previous friendship.


    Although he thinks that he is charismatic, the contact time with yelunan is too short to win her heart. How can the other party willingly give his body to him.


    But what could I do in that situation? Do you really listen to her, step back, dress up and go home? That''s the ultimate embarrassment. Well, it''s better to leave an indelible impression in her heart.


    "The night is cold and the stars are rare. If you don''t accompany the lady in the gentle village, how can you sigh alone in the courtyard?" Not far away suddenly came a soft female voice.


    As soon as song Qingshu heard the sound, he was furious, and his feet moved. He appeared beside her and knocked it down. In her exclamation, he fanned the plump and plump incense and buttocks.


    With a dozen slaps on his face, the evil fire in Song Qingshu''s heart gradually faded away, and he glared at her: "it''s not a good thing you''ve done!"


    Cheng Yaojia was tearful with pain and stood up with her buttocks covered: "who let her father make Guan Ying like that..."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "her father is her father, and she is her. There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. It''s not her who broke Master Lu Shaozhuang. What do you want to do with her?"


    "The father owes the son, and it is natural that he should repay it!" Cheng Yaojia bit his lips, changed his shyness and became very stubborn.


    Song Qingshu took a surprised look at her and said, "I didn''t expect you to have a deep affection for Master Lu Shaozhuang."


    "It''s not what you think!" Cheng Yaojia quickly waved his hand and explained, "in fact, I had a little love for Guan Ying before. After all... After all..."


    She looked around and saw that no one had just whispered, "after all, I''ve done something sorry for him, but this time I heard that he gave me to you again, and my last regret is gone."


    "I''ve figured it out now, and I''ll be at ease in the future..." Cheng Yaojia looked up at Song Qingshu, immediately lowered his head, and raised his face with a touch of shame. "In order to be at ease in the future, I''ll do the last thing for Guan Ying, and I''ll end the relationship between husband and wife for so many years."


    After listening to song Qingshu, he couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a pity that he suffered from yelunan fairy."


    "Who said it was hard for her?" Cheng yaojiajiao snorted. "In the future, she will understand how lucky it is for a woman to be with a man like you


    Song Qingshu forbeared the smile on his face and said: "do you think I won''t pursue this matter if I flatter you?"


    Cheng Yaojia came over and looked at him pitifully: "didn''t you just punish others?"

 Chapter 1087

    Song Qingshu snorted: "it was just an appetizer."


    "What''s the main dish?" Cheng Yaojia''s cheeks were dizzy, and his eyes were shining with strange luster.


    Song Qingshu stepped forward and picked her up. He said in a gruff voice, "of course the main dish is madam!" Just now, because yelunan xianbigua was just broken, he was worried that the other party couldn''t bear it, so he kept on trying. As a result, he was not good at it in the end. Coupled with the Oolong incident, he had been holding a stream of evil fire in his heart and needed to vent it.


    Cheng Yaojia exclaimed in surprise, his eyes dodged and said, "just now, miss Yelv hasn''t satisfied you yet..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Master Lu Shaozhuang asked me to help you conceive. It''s just the so-called matter of being trusted and loyal. I''ll do my best and die later."


    With a cry, Cheng Yaojia buries her head in his arms. After all, her face is no better than that of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu laughs and walks to his room with her in his arms.


    "Eh, Master Lu Shao hasn''t gone to bed so late?" Not long after she left, she suddenly ran into Lu Guanying. Lu Guanying looked tired, but her eyes lit up with excitement from time to time. It was obvious that she had been studying the anti evil sword all night and was immersed in advanced martial arts.


    "Ah?" Lu Guanying just saw him and subconsciously replied, "I''m a little dizzy when I see things. I come out to have a good breath. Young master, this is...".


    "I''m dying. I''m dying. How can I meet him at this time?" Cheng Yaojia sighed. At this time, she could only bury her head tightly in Song Qingshu''s arms, just like an ostrich in a panic.


    Song Qingshu was calm and said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "just now I took my wife out to enjoy the moon. Now I''m ready to go back to sleep."


    Cheng Yaojia almost didn''t pass out. It was embarrassing enough for her husband to run into her when she was with her lover. He said that on purpose. Isn''t it enough to stimulate Guan Ying?


    Lu Guanying had the cheek to smoke. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. After thinking for a long time, she only said: "hard work, young master." His original intention is to let Cheng Yaojia conceive. I''m afraid it''s not so easy, but it''s not right when he talks.


    Cheng Yaojia''s eyes turned white when he heard this. Her husband said this even more thoughtlessly. He could not help but feel absurd. I''m afraid that there is no such complex relationship between them in the world. His wife and his lover have an open affair. The husband is not only not magical, but also afraid that other people''s lovers will not try their best


    "Young lady is beautiful and beautiful. It''s not hard work, but it''s a very enjoyable job." Song Qingshu saw that it was almost exciting, and then the story changed. "The martial arts recorded in the" exorcism sword manual "are extremely advanced. Young villa leader should not be greedy and rash in his daily practice. If you have any doubts, you can ask me."


    Lu Guanying''s face was very ugly. Although he is no longer humane, it is still a short time for him to become like this. The psychology of a man has not changed for a while. When he saw his wife being held in his arms by other men in the middle of the night, he felt a little uncomfortable. Then he was stimulated one after another. He couldn''t help but have some blood surging up. He almost went forward to get his wife back regardless of everything.


    At the moment of hesitation, Lu Guanying suddenly calmed down when he heard the "exorcism sword spectrum". His yearning for advanced martial arts finally defeated his poor self-esteem. He subconsciously replied: "I did encounter several problems just now. I feel my Qi and blood churning after practicing according to the cultivation methods in the sword spectrum..."


    "That''s the imbalance between yin and Yang..." Song Qingshu explained casually for him.


    With such a question and answer, song Qingshu answered several questions, which made Cheng Yaojia depressed. These two men are enough. Is this the time to ask for martial arts advice? He made himself an outsider.


    Cheng Yaojia stealthily pinches song Qingshu''s soft flesh. Song Qingshu is slightly surprised and then responds: "ha ha, Master Lu, it''s getting late now. It''s just the so-called spring night is worth thousands of gold. Let''s ask other questions next time."


    Cheng Yaojia in his arms was almost shameless and had to find a crack in the ground to get in. What''s the value of a spring snack? Did he say that to his husband?


    Lu Guanying also has a strange look. She said with a smile, "I''m being rude. I won''t disturb you." He also thinks it''s fucked up. It''s nothing. But now his main energy is still on the anti evil sword spectrum. He keeps reciting song Qingshu''s advice for fear that he will forget it later.


    Seeing his appearance, song Qingshu laughs and returns to his room with Cheng Yaojia in his arms.


    "You are..." after entering the room, Cheng Yaojia was about to complain. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was blocked by song Qingshu.


    "Um... Um..." Cheng Yaojia was a little surprised at the rudeness of the other party. However, it was strange that she didn''t dislike the rudeness at all, but she became hot and dry for no reason.


    Three under five divided by two untied her dress, song Qingshu directly pressed her to the bed, after a soul stirring Jiao. Cry, the whole bed began to shake violently.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, song Qingshu woke up fresh and fresh, and saw Cheng Yaojia lying beside him, like flowers devastated by the storm, but with a different aesthetic feeling.


    The finger brushed her delicate face, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "no wonder everyone says that his wife is someone else''s good, at least you don''t have to worry about it..."


    Suddenly, the appearance of yelunan immortal''s pear blossoms with rain appears in his mind. He has a look. Seeing that Cheng Yaojia doesn''t mean to wake up in a short time, he puts on his clothes in a hurry and goes to the room where yelunan immortal is.


    "I''m going!" Looking at the note in his hand, song Qingshu grinned bitterly. What happened did not surprise him. I''m rich in experience or thick skinned, but I can handle it calmly. It''s lucky for a yellow girl to face such drastic changes.


    "She even left a note on purpose." Looking at the beautiful but heroic handwriting on it, song Qingshu''s original feeling of loss suddenly became happy.


    When he came out of yelunan fairy''s room, he unexpectedly met Lu Guanying again. The other side also saw him this time, and his face was obviously unnatural.


    Song Qingshu took the initiative to come forward and said with a smile: "young villa master got up so early?"


    "Last night, I was immersed in the mystery of the" exorcism sword spectrum ", and it was dawn before I knew it." Actually, Lu Guanying didn''t tell the truth. Last night, he had been studying the "exorcism sword spectrum", but his wife''s voice vaguely came from a distance, which upset him. Therefore, he said that immersion was too reluctant.


    "The young villa master still needs to combine work with rest. If he plunges in, he will fall into the inferior class, and he is easy to be possessed." Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    Lu Guanying looked like a Lin: "thank you for your guidance!"


    "I can''t tell you. We are all family now. Why are you so polite, young villa leader?" Song Qingshu put his arm around his shoulder and said enthusiastically.


    "A family..." Lu Guanying said silently, bitterly.


    "If there is any difficulty in the future, the young villa master will not frown as long as song can do it." Song Qingshu said and patted him on the shoulder to show his closeness.


    Lu Guanying''s heart is very hot. Although he feels a little uncomfortable at the thought of his wife''s gentle acceptance of the picture, the other party''s enthusiasm still makes him feel better. At least it''s thousands of times better than Tang Kuo Bian''s one who killed thousands of swords. That man left after playing, and song Qingshu said that he would do his duty.


    "I really have a difficulty here now..." Lu Guanying hesitated. He was also hesitating whether to wait for two days to see that the nature of the transaction was not so strong, or to strike while the iron was hot.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "what are you and me now? Although the young villa Master said, there are really not many things I can''t do in the world."


    Affected by his enthusiasm, Lu Guanying blurted out: "in fact, I want to save Han Yuzhou, Han adult..." he roughly explained the situation, and then stared nervously at each other''s reaction for fear that he would refuse.


    "This..." Song Qingshu frowned.


    "Isn''t it hard?" Lu Guanying asked in a confused way.


    "It''s really a bit difficult," Song Qingshu said, which made Lu Guanying''s heart sink to the bottom. However, the next sentence made him ecstatic. "If other people ask me for help, I will refuse to do it. However, with the relationship between brother Lu and me now... Since brother Lu has spoken, no matter how difficult it is, I will do it."


    "Yes, sir?" Lu Guanying was surprised.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "brother Lu, you don''t have to be born like this. You can call me Qingshu or brother song in the future."


    "Song... Brother song!" Lu Guanying also knows himself very well. How dare he call him by his name? A song brother is enough for him to be excited for a long time. After all, the martial arts and the status of the two sides in the river and lake are not nearly the same.


    "By the way, the Imperial Court seems to have sent someone to meet them. I''ll try to get in touch with them first, and then the two sides will work together to have a better grasp." Lu Guanying suddenly thought of something and said in a hurry.


    "Court?" Song Qingshu quickly reflected that the imperial court in Lu Guanying''s words refers to the Southern Song Dynasty. If you think about it, it is impossible for the Southern Song Dynasty to ignore the fact that Han kuozhou''s power had fallen into the government and the opposition.


    "Good, brother Lu." Song Qingshu nodded and looked at Lu Guanying''s back as he left. He thought that there was someone better in the Southern Song Dynasty to avoid taking the lead, and he could also take the opportunity to get in touch with the people of the Southern Song Dynasty


    "To the great leader, the traces of Songshan sect were found near yuqingguan." As song Qingshu ponders, a subordinate of the Golden Dragon Gang comes to tell him.


    "Songshan school?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows picked, and his face became playful. What is the reason of Songshan school''s appearance here?


    After returning to the room, he found that Cheng Yaojia was already dressed in front of the dressing mirror. Song Qingshu came up to her and hugged her: "would you like to go shopping with Xiaosheng?"

 Chapter 1088

    Being hugged by song Qingshu from the back and fumigated by the man''s breath, Cheng Yaojia''s cheeks fainted. Thinking of the man''s romantic ways, she was even more crisp.


    Seeing him pitying and doting on him, Cheng Yaojia was even more delighted. However, she didn''t lose her mind after all. Thinking of her identity, she could not help but worry and said, "will you show up with me and have an impact on your reputation?"


    In the past, song Qingshu was the face of Tang Kuo Bian. At that time, we were not afraid to hang out with him. Anyway, he was from the Jin Dynasty and had no reputation. However, song Qingshu is different. In recent years, he has been in the limelight in the Jianghu. In addition, the assassination of Kangxi and the victory over the Qing army have made countless Han people praise him, It''s really bad for his reputation.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojia can''t help but feel sorry for himself. He thinks why he didn''t meet each other earlier. If it had been him instead of Guan Ying that he met in Niujia village, they would have been able to spend the night and live together in an open and aboveboard way


    Of course, Cheng Yaojia soon put aside this unrealistic fantasy. Even if time goes back, with song Qingshu''s martial arts skills and status, he may not be able to become his wife. Now it''s very good to be his lover.


    Seeing her look of sudden loss, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "madam, I''m so worried. I''m famous in the river and lake for being dissolute and invisible. I''m greedy for flowers and lust. Even if I''m seen with my wife, it won''t be anything. On the contrary, it may have an impact on her reputation."


    Cheng Yaojia said with a smile, "anyway, Guan Ying has agreed with us. What am I afraid of?"


    "That''s good," said Song Qingshu, looking at the pink faced young woman in the mirror. He could not help kissing her around the neck and cheek, and asked softly, "how long will the lady dress up?"


    "Soon," Cheng Yaojia said in a trembling voice, biting his lips. "If you take your hand out of my clothes, I should be able to do it faster."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "when my wife is ready, I''ll take it out."


    It took about half a year for Cheng Yaojia to dress up and tidy up her wrinkled clothes. She couldn''t help but say, "it''s all wrinkled like this. How can you let people go out and meet people?"


    "Don''t worry, madam. Yangzhou city is full of silk and satin Zhuangzi. I''ll buy ten pieces to compensate you later on the street," Song Qingshu said softly


    Cheng Yaojia then turned angry to happy: "this is what you said ~" she enjoyed the gentleness brought by this man very much. You know, Lu Guanying had never been considerate to accompany her to buy clothes before.


    "Of course." Looking at the joyful little woman in front of her, song Qingshu exclaimed that it was a pity that there was no interesting underwear in the world. Otherwise, it would be a great pleasure for her to wear it for herself.


    He suddenly moved in his heart. Since there is silk in the world, is it possible to make silk stockings? Thinking of the long legs of those confidants and silk stockings, song Qingshu suddenly felt that his nose was a little hot.


    After they went out to the street, they had breakfast at a roadside stall. Then song Qingshu took Cheng Yaojia to several silk shops, bought dozens of exquisite silk and ordered some beautiful clothes. Song Qingshu said to Cheng Yaojia, "madam, I''ll go there first. I''ll come back to pick you up later."


    "Well, be careful yourself." Cheng Yaojia is not the kind of girl who doesn''t know the general. She knows that he has business to do.


    Song Qingshu orders two Jinlong helpers to help Cheng Yaojia get things, and then goes straight to yuqingguan. When he heard the news from his subordinates, he saw the people of Songshan sect nearby. However, Jinlong Gang didn''t come here for a long time, so it''s hard to get more accurate information. So he planned to come to see for himself to find out who the Songshan sect was.


    Taking song Qingshu''s accomplishments as an example, even if he deliberately hid his traces in the street during the day, it was hard for ordinary people to notice him. Therefore, it was much more convenient for people to inquire about information than the Jinlong gang.


    According to the information of the spies of the Jinlong Gang, song Qingshu soon approached the hidden house of the Song Mountain sect. After a secret investigation, he found that there were more people from the Song Mountain sect than expected.


    In addition to Songshan''s direct disciples, there are also a large number of evil masters. Among them are song Qingshu''s old acquaintances, such as Hejian Shuangsha, Baiban Shaxing, Qinghai Yixiao and so on. In addition to a few of them, there are many others who don''t know each other, but they are all masters.


    "There are so many experts here. What is Zuo lengchan doing?" Song Qingshu was secretly frightened. Suddenly, he heard something coming from the study and touched it quietly.


    "Are you sure that Wu Tiande is hiding in Yuqing temple?" A dull voice sounded. Song Qingshu recognized that it was Zuo lengchan''s voice.


    "Sure, about half a month ago someone saw Wu Tiande live in Yuqing temple." Another replied that song Qingshu couldn''t tell who it was this time, but he could roughly guess that it was the thirteen Taibao of Songshan and Zuo lengchan.


    "But the strange thing is that Wu Tiande has never appeared again in this period of time." Another said.


    Song Qingshu secretly strange, they find Wu Tiande what, do they know is Linghu Chong disguised? But for the sake of a Linghu Chong, is it too strange to arouse the masses?


    "Maybe he''s hiding in the temple, studying the" anti evil sword manual "day and night, so he doesn''t have time to show up." Zuo lengchan gave a cold hum.


    "Exorcism sword spectrum?" Song Qingshu is secretly frightened. It turns out that they are aiming at the anti evil sword spectrum, but why do they go to find Linghu Chong?


    "Zhao Sihai, are you sure that Wu Tiande used the anti evil sword spectrum?" Zuo lengchan suddenly spoke again.


    "In the battle of Longquan, the old nun Dingxian of Hengshan was about to be killed by martial brother Zhang and martial brother Sima, but suddenly a Wu Tiande appeared. His swordsmanship was just like a ghost. Our martial brothers have seen a lot of things, and they know some swordsmanship in the world, but we have never seen his swordsmanship, I think only the legendary anti evil sword technique has such power. " Zhao Sihai replied.


    "That''s right. The sword technique is really weird. We won the sword before we can see it clearly."


    "When we think about it afterwards, we feel that every time we are stupid and take the initiative to hit his sword. That sword technique is really evil."


    Zhang Jingchao and Sima de echoed.


    "Judging from the situation you described, the Wu Tiande envoy is indeed similar to the anti evil sword technique that was rumored in those days." Zuo lengcheng said in a deep voice, "plus the news I got from Changle Gang, it is confirmed that Wu Tiande really has the" anti evil sword spectrum. "


    "Then what are we waiting for? Go straight in and find him out." Someone''s talking again.


    "I always feel a little uneasy during this period of time. I''d better be careful," Zuo lengchan replied. "Besides, Yuqing temple is one of Wudang''s Wuguan. It''s best not to conflict with them."


    "But we''ve been here for so long, and we haven''t seen Wu Tiande come out. If he doesn''t come out all the time, will we wait here all the time?"

 Chapter 1089

    Zuo lengchan was silent for a long time, and finally said, "well, wait three days. If Wu Tiande doesn''t come out, we''ll kill him directly. If we don''t stay, Wudang sect can''t know that we did it."


    "Good!" Zuo lengchan''s words received a warm response from everyone.


    "But before that, we have to make sure that Wu Tiande is in it, otherwise we will risk offending Wudang and get nothing." Zuo lengchan said again.


    "Why don''t I go in at night and find out?" Someone volunteered.


    "No!" Zuo lengchan immediately refused, "Yuqing guanmazhen Taoist has excellent martial arts, and Wu Tiande is the best among the experts. It''s not good to scare a snake, because you can''t keep a living, so you need to take it by surprise. You can''t leak a little information. I''ll find another way to confirm whether Wu Tiande is in it. Once it''s confirmed, I''ll do it immediately!"


    Song Qingshu is shocked when he hears that. Zuo lengchan is really an immortal hero. He is so cruel and ruthless when he makes a move. It''s creepy when he just listens on the side.


    "By the way, is there any news from Huashan school?" Song Qingshu was about to leave when Zuo lengchan spoke again.


    "According to the Scout''s report, Huashan sect has left Yangzhou safely." A subordinate replied.


    Zuo lengchan snorted coldly: "Wan Qie and Zhang Jun are too incompetent. As the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty, they can''t even destroy a Huashan school."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes widened. Listening to Zuo lengchan''s tone, Wan Zao and Zhang Jun seemed to be his subordinates. What''s the situation?


    "It''s said that they sent Zhang Rou, a loyal army, and others to fight. When they were about to succeed, two mysterious men came out one after another to save the Huashan sect." The other replied.


    "Mysterious man?" Zuo lengchan''s face was dignified. "The world is so big that there are so many talented people. It seems that we should get the anti evil sword spectrum as soon as possible before we are qualified to compete in the world."


    "This time we lied that Yue Lingshan was the orphan of Yue Fei and cheated Wan Zao and Zhang Jun. after that, will they come to us to settle the accounts?" Some people said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, the Songshan sect didn''t come out directly. They couldn''t find us. What''s more," Zuo lengchan''s voice turned cold. "What if they found us? They can''t even wipe out a single Huashan sect. Do they still want to deal with our Songshan sect? "


    After hearing this, song Qingshu nodded his head. Although Wan Qie and Zhang Jun were prime ministers, the Songshan school is now located in the territory of Jin, and song has always been a minister to Jin. No matter how powerful they are, it''s hard for them to influence the Songshan school. Zuo lengchan really doesn''t have to be afraid of them; What''s more, the current situation of wandangzhe and Zhang Jun is not so good. Everyone can see that the imperial court is only a transitional group to find them back. How to stabilize the position of the left and right prime minister is their top priority.


    After staying for a while, song Qingshu quietly left when he saw that there was no valuable information.


    He digested the information he had just received and walked all the way to the street where Cheng Yaojia was. Suddenly, he heard a exclamation, which seemed to be Cheng Yaojia''s voice. Song Qingshu''s face changed, his feet moved, and he crossed dozens of feet. He just saw Cheng Yaojia fall to the ground. A 17-year-old girl with a dagger went to her cheek.


    The girl was wearing a light green shirt and a melon seed face, but she was born beautiful. Unfortunately, the fierce look in her eyes had the temperament of not entering a stranger.


    Cheng Yaojia exclaimed and saw that the dagger was getting closer and closer to her. In desperation, song Qingshu suddenly appeared in front of her and flicked his finger on the dagger. The girl only felt a huge force coming. The dagger came out and fell to the ground nearby, buzzing and trembling.


    The feeling of numbness from tiger''s mouth made the girl realize that she was no match for him, and she didn''t hesitate to turn around and run away. It''s a pity that as soon as she moved, her acupoints were sealed by a Yang finger in Song Qingshu, and she couldn''t move.


    After controlling the girl, song Qingshu helped Cheng Yaojia up: "madam, what''s the matter?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was in a state of panic. Until song Qingshu patted her hand, she managed to calm down and began to tell the story.


    It turns out that just after she separated from Song Qingshu, Cheng Yaojia wandered around. She had already bought a lot of clothes and jewelry. As a young grandmother of the Lu family, she didn''t lack any. Finally, she was mainly visiting some rouge powder shops.


    As the saying goes, a woman is the one who pleases herself. When she is with song Qingshu, she seems to return to the age of a young girl. Chun always wants to show her most beautiful side to him.


    There is no Rouge powder prepared in Jinlong Gang stronghold, so she plans to prepare some this time.


    The others were OK, and they were all ready soon, except for the rouge, which she had never found. It turns out that she is used to using the rouge of Jiangnan koulanji at home. The texture of the rouge matches her skin color best and can complement each other.


    But who knows that even when she asked several stores, the rouge of korlan Ji was out of stock. She managed to find one and just had the last box left. When she was about to pay the bill, another girl took the rouge on the table.


    Cheng Yaojia only thought that the other party had taken the wrong Rouge carelessly, and hastily explained that she had bought the box of rouge. Who knows that the girl directly replied to her, "you said that the rouge is yours, do you ask it to see if it agrees?" I almost didn''t make Cheng Yaojia angry.


    Originally, Cheng Yaojia was usually shy, so she would only give in to such things. But this time, she found so many houses to dress up for song Qingshu, and there was only one box left. Naturally, she didn''t want to give in.


    In order to fight for the box of rouge, the two women soon quarreled. After all, the girl was guilty. At last, she was said to be annoyed. She started directly and yelled to scratch her face. There was no need for her to use rouge.


    The two golden dragon helpers left by song Qingshu rushed forward to help when they saw that something was wrong. Who knows that the girl was young, but her martial arts skills were very good. With three fists and two feet, they lay on the ground and lost the power to fight again.


    Cheng Yaojia had no choice but to do it. As a disciple of sun Buer, the seventh son of Quanzhen, she was a famous teacher. Unfortunately, she was shy and gave a 70% discount before she could use her martial arts. In addition, after marriage, her martial arts were more or less wasted. Fortunately, her internal skills have improved a little in recent years. Otherwise, her martial arts might not be as good as her girlhood.


    However, the girl''s martial arts skills were obviously instructed by a famous teacher. In addition, she was much more fierce. Cheng Yaojia soon fell into a passive position. When song Qingshu arrived, she was in a crisis.


    "I''m so cruel at a young age. I''ll discipline you for your elders today." After hearing the whole story, song Qingshu suddenly looked at the girl with a bad face.


    "Smelly boy is so big. My granddaughter can''t be disciplined by outsiders." Just then, a cold hum came from not far away.


    Hearing the man''s voice, the girl suddenly showed a look of ecstasy: "grandfather, come on, someone bullied me ~"

 Chapter 1090

    "Hum, now I know I''m afraid. I''ll make trouble outside with my grandfather on my back all day." As soon as the voice dropped, there was one more person in the street.


    Cheng Yaojia looked up and saw that this man was a kind-hearted old man with bright hair and smiling eyes. However, when he touched his eyes, he could not help but fight with a clever actor. His eyes showed an indescribable sense of ferocity. When he saw him, he felt a chill all over his body, almost to the bone marrow.


    Aware of her fear, song Qingshu gently patted her on the shoulder. Cheng Yaojia felt a mellow and warm internal force flowing into her body, which slowly calmed down.


    "Son of a bitch, is that your granddaughter who is trying to teach me a lesson?" The old man came over and hid himself in front of the girl, looking at Song Qingshu with a bad face.


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "this girl''s face will be ruined if she doesn''t agree with you. She is too vicious at a young age. If she can''t be disciplined early, she will break out in the future..."


    Before he finished speaking, the old man waved his hand impatiently: "I''m tired of hearing these moralizing words. In the world, the jungle is the law of the jungle, and other people can''t beat her. That''s because they are not good at learning; If she''s not good enough to beat others, it''s her own fault. What else can she say? "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "what you said is reasonable."


    "You know what you''re talking about." Seeing that he agreed with what he said, the old man was smiling, but his face soon changed, "but we have to figure out how to bully my granddaughter."


    "Your granddaughter hurt my subordinates and almost hurt my companions. What''s the accounting for this?" Song Qingshu helped the other two Jinlong up. He found that although they were seriously injured, they were just dislocated. After a period of cultivation, they could recover. His face looked better.


    "Well, can these people be compared with my precious granddaughter? Do you know who I am? " The old man fiddled with a pipe and took an intoxicated breath?


    "Tianji old man?" Song Qingshu frowned and asked tentatively. He has a cigarette pipe in his hand and a granddaughter. He has such a strong voice that his various characteristics are very similar to Tianji old man who ranks first in the weapon spectrum of Xiao Li Feidao.


    "Keke ~" the old man was almost choked when he didn''t get over. "What kind of old man, I''m Ding. I don''t want to say" no "or" three ". There''s a nickname in the world, which is" three in a day! "


    "Well, it turned out to be Ding Busan. I thought he was the old man of Tianji. He was so forced." It''s no wonder that song Qingshu didn''t recognize it at the beginning. Xiakexing is a relatively unpopular existence in Jin Yong''s novels. The characters in it are far less familiar than those in archery trilogy and Tianlongbabu.


    The nickname "three in a day" is because he killed too many people in his early years. Later, he reformed himself and made it a rule that no more than three people should be killed in a day.


    The girl is his granddaughter, so it''s naturally Ding Yu. The original version of Xiake Xing is in line with the characteristics of all the masters of the Golden Book. It''s beautiful, enchantress, and flip flop to the protagonist... Some settings are similar to Huang Rong, but it''s a pity that different from Huang Rong, she made a vicious mistake, challenging the bottom line of all readers.


    That is to kill Shi''s servant girl Shijian, and make the scene look like she was raped and killed. It''s too vicious. What''s more, what she loves in her heart is the jade in stone, and the protagonist Shi is just a substitute, so she becomes the second girl in the end and one of the most hated female characters in the hearts of previous readers.


    "It''s no wonder that a disagreement will ruin the girl''s appearance. Ding Yu''s heart is really vicious." Song Qingshu looked at the girl not far away. Although she was beautiful, she didn''t like her at all.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s reaction, it''s Ding Busan''s turn to be stunned. He is good at martial arts and kills people without blinking an eye. People in the river and lake are often afraid of him. They all keep away from him and don''t want to deal with him. However, he just wants others to be intimate with him. As long as the other party is a little afraid or disgusted, he will set up a killer. But this situation has never happened in so many years.


    "Grandfather, you talk nonsense with him. Untie the acupoints for me first." Seeing that she seemed to have been forgotten, the girl immediately stamped her feet. It''s a pity that her acupoints were punctured and she couldn''t move her feet.


    "Smelly girl, I stole my xuanbingbihuojiu last time and gave it to my lover. I haven''t settled with you yet. Do you dare to be angry with me at this time?" Although Ding Busan said so, he still went to Ding fan and reached for his granddaughter.


    "Why?" Ding Busan casually ordered a few times, and found that her granddaughter was still staring at her blankly, and there was no sign that her acupoints were half broken down. He was so shameful that he quickly corrected his attitude and used ten forces to solve her acupoints.


    But after several times of trying, his strength was like a stone sinking into the sea, and his acupoints were still not untied. Ding Yu quit immediately: "can you do it, thanks to how good your martial arts are. As a result, you can''t even open the acupoints that a young man ordered."


    Cheng Yaojia has also heard of Ding Busan''s name. She knows that he is a famous devil in the evil way. When she sees him on the stage, he looks arrogant and arrogant. Who knows that she can''t even understand the acupoints. This strong contrast makes her laugh.


    Song Qingshu also smiles. Dali Duan''s Yiyang finger is famous all over the world. In terms of its power, it may not be the most powerful fingering in the world. However, in terms of acupoint pointing effect, the fingering in the world is the best.


    With song Qingshu''s current skill, Ding Busan would have a ghost if he could solve the acupoints.


    Ridiculed by his granddaughter and ridiculed by a beautiful young woman, Ding Busan became angry: "grandfather, I''m not the best in the world. What''s so strange if I can''t understand the acupoints? This boy''s acupoint technique is a little strange. I''ll catch him and let him solve the acupoints for you in person. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole person rushed to song Qingshu: "boy, taste the power of grandfather!"


    Song Qingshu stood in the same place with a smile but no trace of movement.


    Seeing that the distance between the two sides was less than three feet, Ding Busan opened his mouth, and a stream of smoke shot into song Qingshu''s eyes like a sharp arrow. The people next to him immediately exclaimed. He had the insight to see that this was the cigarette Ding Busan had just smoked, and he shot at the enemy with deep internal force. If he was shot, his eyes would not be protected. The old devil was really vicious.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the young man did not dodge and let the smoke arrow shoot. Suddenly he opened his mouth and breathed out. Instead, the smoke arrow shot back at Ding Busan with faster speed.


    ---


    Yesterday, the official account mentioned the various cases of offering wives and seeking glory in history. Readers turned around and looked at Lu Guanying''s behavior again. Do you think it''s not so exaggerated?


    The official account of the book: Liu Liu monk

 Chapter 1091

    Ding Busan has been famous in the world for so many years. He is also a famous expert in the evil way. He has rich experience in fighting. Just now, he saw that the opponent''s acupoint pointing technique was strange. He was worried about his subtle moves, so he attacked with internal power.


    In Ding Busan''s opinion, this man is young, even if his moves are strange, but his internal power is the most important. He used his internal power for decades to break the skill and beat him unprepared.


    Who knows that the other party directly blows back the smoke arrow which contains his true Qi, and the internal force is obviously far above himself!


    Fortunately, Ding Busan had rich experience. He had spare strength every time. He turned his waist in mid air and avoided the smoke arrow. With a shake of his wrist, he hit the big hole on Song Qingshu''s chest with his pipe in a very strange angle.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it. Although the other side was fierce and tricky, he couldn''t defeat him. He reached out and intended to play the other side''s pipe as well as Ding Yu''s dagger.


    Who knows, after hitting the pipe, a lot of sparks suddenly burst out in front of him. Ding Busan seems to have expected that he would take advantage of the opportunity to block the other party''s sight and catch Cheng Yaojia. A Zongyue catches her back to Ding Yu''s side.


    Ding Busan has rich experience in fighting. When he realizes that the opponent''s martial arts are still superior to his own, he immediately makes a decision. Attacking song Qingshu with great momentum is just a cover up, and capturing Cheng Yaojia as a hostage is the real purpose.


    Song Qingshu could not help sighing that he was too careless. As his martial arts skills became more and more advanced, he underestimated the heroes in the world and was about to rescue Cheng Yaojia. Ding Busan yelled: "don''t come here, or I''ll break her neck." As he spoke, he put his hand on Cheng Yaojia''s neck.


    "The Ding family''s captors really deserve their reputation." Song Qingshu secretly admires Cheng Yaojia. Although he just fell in the trap, it''s no ordinary master who wants to take him away from him in a flash of lightning. Because his catcher is too clever, he catches Cheng Yaojia like a flowing cloud, and he has no time to help him.


    "Haha, my black evil palm is also famous in the world. If you press it on this little lady''s vest, no matter how good your martial arts are, you won''t be able to save her." Ding Busan said triumphantly.


    Looking at Ding Busan pinching Cheng Yaojia''s neck with one hand and pressing on her vest with the other hand, song Qingshu frowned and became silent.


    "Smelly boy, untie my granddaughter''s acupoints, or I''ll be rude." Ding Busan was also very afraid of each other''s martial arts. He knew that just now was just a trick. If he did it again, he would not be his opponent.


    "Good." To Ding Busan''s surprise, song Qingshu didn''t bargain with him. Instead, he agreed and gave him a smile, revealing his white teeth.


    However, Ding Busan''s many years of wandering experience made him feel that something was wrong. But he couldn''t tell what was wrong. He was about to add some constraints to his opponent, and suddenly his eyes widened, because song Qingshu had disappeared in the same place out of thin air.


    Ding Busan blinked subconsciously and thought he was wrong. After all, he was always on guard against each other. He didn''t see his clothes move. How could people disappear?


    The instinct of the master made him feel cold on his back. He was about to leave the spot when he suddenly froze, because he had already blocked his acupoints.


    "Although your catcher is good, my lightness skill is not bad either." Song Qingshu came out from behind Ding Busan and pulled Cheng Yaojia into his arms. "Madam, what do you think I should do with these two people?"


    Cheng Yaojia was just about to answer when he heard Ding Busan yell: "fourth, we are being bullied here. Are you still watching the opera?"


    A burst of heroic laughter came: "who said I was watching the opera, just to see if you have improved your martial arts recently¡° Then an ugly but honest looking old man jumped down from the nearby restaurant.


    Song Qingshu looked at him carefully, thinking that this should be Ding Busan''s younger brother Ding Busan. These two brothers are kind-hearted but sinister, and ugly and vicious, but they are honest and upright. They are really a wonderful couple.


    Ding Busan''s face was very hot. The two brothers had been competitive since they were young. They had been fighting for who had better martial arts skills for decades. At this time, when he saw his ugly appearance of being caught by mistake, he was really shameless. He didn''t want to admit defeat to his younger brother, so he cried out: "you only mess up my mind. When I''m distracted, I''ll be secretly plotted. It''s really bad luck."


    Ding Bu Si said with a smile, "then I''ll leave right away. You can concentrate on fighting." He turned to Ding Yu and said, "your grandfather always claims that he is good at martial arts. He is invincible in the world. He seems to be better than your fourth grandfather. Now you open your eyes wide, but you have to look carefully. Look at your grandfather, with a pair of meat palms, who wants to beat others to surrender, kneel down and beg for mercy. Ha ha, ha ha The laughter is strange. Many onlookers just feel that the eardrum is buzzing, which is very uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu was amused. He was not in a hurry to start. He just saw what his brother could do.


    Ding Busan was furious: "old four, why are you laughing?"


    Ding Bu Si said with a smile: "I laugh at you!"


    Ding Busan said angrily, "what are you laughing at me for? What''s so funny about me? "


    Ding Bu said: "I laugh at you for being competitive all your life. When you are in danger, you always have to rely on your brother to help you."


    Ding Busan said angrily: "this little white face is my younger generation. If I didn''t respect my identity, I would have killed him. What''s the danger for me? Who wants you to carry one? You''d better carry a wine pot and a urinal pot! "


    "Grandfather ~" see two people quarrel not like words, Ding fan white eyes straight turn, almost not anxious crazy.


    Ding Busan thought of his situation. His face was a little ugly, so he had to hum: "well, don''t talk nonsense. Even I can''t beat him. You''re not his opponent. Go back to find diange."


    Ding Bu Si was originally smiling. When he heard this, he burst into a rage: "what do you mean you can''t beat me, I can''t beat you? I''ll show you who is better at martial arts! "


    With that, he rushed to song Qingshu, making song Qingshu a black line.


    In less than half a cup of tea, the howling stopped abruptly. Seeing that Ding busi was also hit by the acupoint, Ding Busan was elated: "tut Tut, I said that I robbed someone from him just now. How many moves do you support? Ha ha ha, now it''s self-evident which of us is better at martial arts. "


    Although the situation is not good now, Dante is used to fighting with his brother. He can''t help but gloat.


    "Fart, fart!" Ding Bu Si''s face turned red, and he stared at Song Qingshu fiercely. "Smelly boy, I was careless just now. I have the ability to open my acupoints and fight again. I still have a lot of excellent martial arts to do."


    "Four grandfathers ~" Ding Yu almost didn''t faint. He thought that there were two living grandfathers, and he didn''t know what evil he had done in his last life.


    But song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to him. On the contrary, he looked at Ding Busan and asked solemnly, "is the name of Dian Ge''er in your mouth also Ding?"

 Chapter 1092

    Before Ding Busan answered, an urgent cry came from a distance: "show mercy!"


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw Lu Guanying running anxiously. Because he was injured, he coughed while running. He didn''t run far after half a day.


    The people around him can''t wait. One of them grabs his arm and takes him to Ding Busan.


    "Third uncle, fourth uncle, are you ok?" A refined man in his thirties was looking at Ding bu32 with concern.


    "Bullshit, are we OK like this?" Ding can''t help but scold, "give us the acupoints quickly."


    "It''s my nephew who made a mistake." Elegant man a face Shan Shan, checked two people body, suddenly complexion strange, "this acupoint I can''t solve."


    "You can''t understand your high martial arts?" Ding fan saw him coming, obviously relieved, but when he heard that he could not solve the acupoints, the whole person was stunned.


    "You''ve been instructed by Yiyang. Dali Duan''s acupoint manipulation is unique in the world. I really can''t help it." The refined man then turned to song Qingshu and said, "who is the childe of Dali Duan family?" He suddenly had some doubts, and the man in front of him seemed familiar.


    Song Qingshu looked at him excitedly: "brother Ding, is it really you?" In front of his eyes, the man has a sharp sword eyebrow and starry eyes. There is a gentle and elegant atmosphere of books all over his body, but there is a kind of healthy atmosphere, forming a unique temperament. Who is Ding Dian?


    Ding Dian was stunned and looked at Song Qingshu carefully. He was surprised and said, "brother song?" When he first knew song Qingshu, it was his most downcast time. Today, song Qingshu is elegant, reserved, and has a great master''s bearing, which is different from his downfall. Therefore, Ding Dian didn''t recognize it at the beginning.


    Song Qingshu came forward and gave him a bear hug. After all, he didn''t learn shenzhaojing from Dingdian at the beginning to renew the meridians. How could it be today.


    "Brother song, I often hear from you in recent years. This achievement really makes me ashamed." Ding Dian is also very excited. After all, when they were in trouble together, the other side was more helpful to them. What''s more, if it wasn''t for song Qingshu, how could he and Ling Shuanghua get together?


    "It''s thanks to brother Ding''s original shenzhaojing," Song Qingshu said modestly and looked at him. "Why didn''t you see your sister-in-law?"


    "She''s raising a baby at home." Speaking of his wife, Ding Dian couldn''t stop his joy.


    "Is my sister-in-law pregnant? Congratulations Song Qingshu was very surprised and happy. Lingshuang was as light as chrysanthemum. He admired his loyalty to love, so he was very happy.


    "It turned out to be my uncle''s friend, so our lives were saved." The happiest thing to see the scene of the two people''s intimacy is Ding Yu. Originally, she saw that her grandfather and fourth grandfather, who had always respected heaven and man, had been defeated by song Qingshu. Her heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. Now the willows are dark and the flowers are bright. How can she not be happy?


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu took a look at Ding Dian: "brother Ding, do you know these people?"


    Ding Dian said with a bitter smile: "these two are my family uncle. This is my niece. I don''t know where they offended their brothers. I''m here to make amends for them."


    "Since it''s brother Ding''s family, it''s just a misunderstanding." As soon as song Qingshu''s hand was raised, the acupoints on the three men were immediately untied.


    Ding Dian''s eyes brightened: "brother song''s martial arts are really amazing today!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Ding''s practice of shenzhao Scripture to perfection, coupled with the magical shadowless magic boxing, is not any worse than his brother."


    They were modest to each other, and Ding Dian pulled Ding Yu over: "are you in trouble again?" Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si are his elders. He is always hard to blame. He can only ask Ding Yu, a younger generation.


    Ding Tian said with a smile: "it''s someone who has eyes and doesn''t know Tai Shan. He has offended his uncle and his brother''s wife. I''m here to make an apology to them. I hope that the two adults don''t forget their villains. Don''t worry about a little girl like me."


    She was raised by Ding Busan since childhood, and completely inherited her grandfather''s ruthlessness. However, as a demon girl, her most important skill is to observe her words and actions, and to act according to the wind. Song Qingshu''s martial arts are so much better than her. If she doesn''t know the current affairs, she can only say that her IQ has problems.


    However, her apology made Cheng Yaojia blush. She quickly waved her hand and said, "it''s OK, and I''m not... The lady of the young master."


    Although she and Lu Guanying are dead in name, what she should do in front of outsiders still needs to be done.


    Lu Guanying finally found the opportunity and went forward to say, "this is really a big flood. It''s all a family. Let''s go to the next restaurant and talk about it in detail."


    Song Qingshu nodded. Because of the dispute just now, there were more and more people around him, and he didn''t want to be seen as a monkey.


    On the way to the restaurant, song Qingshu intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the other two men who were walking with Ding Dian. A middle-aged scholar, with a wisp of goatee in his eyes, was obviously resourceful; The other is like an old farmer in the field, with a face of vicissitudes, but his eyes are full of compassion.


    The reason why they attracted the attention of song Qingshu was that they were so strong that song Qingshu had to pay attention to them. The middle-aged literati had a gloomy temperament, and their martial arts should be more feminine; Although the old farmer looks like an ordinary man, song Qingshu is a sword practitioner. He is very sensitive to the sword spirit. His opponent''s whole body exudes a heroic sword spirit. Seeing his first reaction, song Qingshu thinks of Jin Ge tie ma.


    "Where are these masters from? How can they not guess their origins?" Song Qingshu was secretly frightened.


    When we arrived at a restaurant nearby, it was obvious that they were also talking about things here. After Lu Guanying asked the group to sit down one by one, she said, "let me introduce you. This is the son of song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake. He is willing to help Han this time."


    Those people are guessing the identity of song Qingshu. At this time, they are surprised: "it''s the king of the Golden Snake. I''ve heard so much about it!" In the past two years, he was the most popular in the world. He was able to select all the world''s experts with his martial arts, and at the same time he was able to defeat the powerful Qing army on the battlefield.


    Ding Busan and Ding busi looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. They thought that they were not wronged when they were defeated by him. We need to know how many masters who were more famous than them were defeated by song Qingshu these years.


    "The world-famous king of the Golden Snake is so young. He is really a young hero!" The middle-aged literati''s face showed a different color, and he was filled with emotion.


    "When you have time, you should tell us how you defeated the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty with thousands of mobs." The vicissitudes of life of the old farmer is even more excited, we can see that his whole person is excited.


    Song Qingshu had a black line. He turned out to be a militant.


    Lu Guanying on one side immediately introduced him: "young master, these are the experts sent by the imperial court to meet Han."

 Chapter 1093

    "Mr. Ding Dianding, you must have known each other. He is now the imperial instrument in the imperial city and the top expert guarding the emperor."


    "With royal instruments?" Song Qingshu was secretly surprised that he didn''t know that the imperial equipment was the top guard around the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty. There were only six places for each emperor at most, and only two at a few times. Therefore, each imperial equipment was not only a master among the experts, but also a person trusted by the emperor.


    "I don''t know what kind of family the elder brother Ding is, so he can be selected as the imperial instrument." Song Qingshu was secretly curious that Ding Dian''s martial arts were more than enough to be equipped with imperial instruments. However, if the background was not absolutely reliable, the emperor would not have appointed him.


    Lu Guanying continued to introduce: "this Su Shidan, Lord Su, is a military division under Lord Han. Originally, he was left behind in Lin''an by Lord Han. When he heard that Lord Han had an accident, he organized rescue forces to go north."


    "It turned out to be su Shidan, the chief think tank of Han Yuzhou!" Song Qingshu was secretly shocked. As a mere aide, this man''s name appeared on the intelligence of the Jin and Qing Dynasties. From this, we can see how important his position in the Han juezhou group is.


    "This is Mr. Xin Qiji, who was appointed by the Privy Council at that time." Lu Guanying pointed to the vicissitudes of the old farmer.


    "Xin Qiji?" Song Qingshu suddenly jumped up excitedly, ran over, hugged his hand and said, "Xin Da Da, I''m your fan!"


    "Ah?" Xin Qiji''s face is confused, and even the others are baffled. I''m afraid the people present are Xin Qiji''s lowest status. When he introduced the others, song Qingshu just responded politely, and his attitude was a little cold. When he was introduced, song Qingshu suddenly became so enthusiastic.


    No wonder they couldn''t figure it out, because Xin Qiji was an idol that song Qingshu adored in his previous life. He was as good at Ci as Su Dongpo, and he was able to lead dozens of people in martial arts to pick up tens of thousands of Jin people''s barracks in the night and capture the traitors back to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Drunk in the light to see the sword, dream back to the corner camp;


    Lu made by horse flies fast and bows like thunderbolts.


    When he read about Xin Qiji''s deeds in those years, song Qingshu could not help but clap his case. Seeing "poor Bai Geng", he deeply realized that he could not be reused. Who let him return to justice? Most of the time in the Southern Song Dynasty, the monarchs and ministers of the Southern Song Dynasty were masters and capitulators. It was not easy for him to wait until Han Yuzhou, the main combatant faction, came to power, but he was very old and ill, and soon passed away, It''s true that he died before his ambition.


    Thinking of his fate in history, song Qingshu looked at him in a hurry. Although he was old now, he was hale and hearty, and he was also full of amazing accomplishments. He didn''t look like he was in his twilight years.


    However, song Qingshu is relieved to think that Li Bai is also a super master in the Jinshu system. He is the most famous poet in the prosperous Tang Dynasty and the most famous poet in the Southern Song Dynasty. Besides, Xin Qiji is also a great power to pick up the military camp of the Jin Kingdom. He is a top master in the world. Song Qingshu is not surprised.


    In the strange eyes of the people, song Qingshu finally calmed down and continued to communicate with the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Through the conversation, we learned that they were not the rescuers officially sent by the Southern Song Dynasty, but Su Shidan temporarily summoned the experts of Han''s group, because they wanted to hide from the court - after all, it was not a glorious thing for Han to be captured. If it was spread, it would be easy to blow his prestige and be attacked by political opponents, so there were not many people coming this time, But they are all top experts who can be trusted.


    "No wonder Lu Guanying has been begging for help from me. It turns out that their strength is not enough." Song Qingshu quietly glances at Ding Yu again, thinking that Ding Bu San, Ding Bu Si, Mian Qiang Qiang can still be called a master, but this is the top master in what field.


    When song Qingshu looks at her, Ding Yu''s eyes also flow on him and Cheng Yaojia. From the conversation just now, he knows that Cheng Yaojia is Lu Guanying ''.


    "Before listening to Guan Ying''s description, there are many experts in Ruyang palace. I''m afraid we are weak," said Su Shidan, who was in charge of this group. He looked at Song Qingshu and said, "I don''t know what''s the opinion of the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Song Qingshu knew that the other party wanted to help himself, but he didn''t want the people of Golden Snake camp to have a direct conflict with Mongolia, "but not long ago, I thought of a way."


    He had intended to save Han juezhou, but now there are both Ding Dian and Xin Qiji in this group. Naturally, he wants to help.


    "Oh, what can I do?" In the Southern Song Dynasty, people were very happy.


    "Drive away the wolf and swallow the tiger." Song Qingshu gave an enigmatic smile.


    "Who is the wolf?" Su Shidan''s eyes brightened.


    "Songshan school!" Song Qingshu said the information he had got before, but also expressed his doubts. He didn''t know why the people of Songshan school appeared here so skillfully.


    "I may know why." Su Shidan''s face is not good-looking. "I''m afraid it''s Jia Sidao''s plan to kill people with a sword. According to our information, Changle Gang is likely to have something to do with Jia Sidao. The news of the exorcism sword spectrum should be spread from here. No wonder Jia Sidao didn''t take this composition when Han Xiang was captured. It was intended that Han Xiang would never return to the imperial court."


    Only through a variety of clues, the whole thing can be reduced to eight or nine, which is worthy of being the first think tank under Han Zhuozhou''s command.


    "I see." By his explanation, song Qingshu was suddenly enlightened. "By the way, according to the information I got, Songshan school plans to check whether Linghu... Wu Tiande is in Yuqing temple. If they accidentally find out that now Yuqing temple is secretly taken over by the Mongols, I''m afraid they will give up the plan, so don''t hesitate, we''ll start tonight."


    They all looked awe inspiring. They didn''t expect to act in such a hurry. However, when they thought about it carefully, they knew that this was the most favorable choice. Su Shidan nodded, got up and said, "according to the young master, if we can successfully rescue Han this time, we will surely report back later."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the reason why I want to help this time is largely because Master Lu Shaozhuang is my friend."


    Su Shidan looked at Lu Guanying and said with a knowing smile, "Han Xiang will not forget the role played by the Lu family this time."


    Lu Guanying was so excited that she almost cried. This song Qingshu is a kind person. Originally, he was watching his beautiful wife and the other party look intimate, but now all his dissatisfaction is gone, and all the rest is gratitude.


    In the evening of that day, the residence where Songshan school was located.


    "What, are you sure you saw Wu Tiande enter Yuqing Temple just now?" Zuo lengchan was so excited that he stood up directly.

 Chapter 1094

    "See clearly, it''s him! I won''t admit it. " A disciple of the Songshan sect replied positively.


    "Wu Tiande hasn''t come out yet. How can he get in from outside now?" Ding Mian, a tower bearer, doubts that as Zuo lengchan''s younger martial brother, he is always cautious and careful.


    After confirming Wu Tiande''s whereabouts, Zuo lengchan was excited. Hearing his younger martial brother''s doubts, he said with disapproval: "Wu Tiande has learned the anti evil sword spectrum. His light body Kung Fu must be very good. Our disciples outside the temple may not be able to detect him going out. Anyway, it''s confirmed that he''s in the temple now. Give me the order and prepare for a surprise attack in the second watch!"


    Ding Mian said with a worried face: "if we wait for Wu Tiande to come out next time, we will encircle him. After all, there is Wudang Mountain behind Yuqing temple."


    "According to the disciple''s report just now, Wu Tiande is like a ghost. It''s not easy for us to ambush him outside. Now it''s the best time to take advantage of his unprepared rest in Yuqing temple," Zuo lengchan waved his hand when he saw his younger martial brother. "I''ve heard that Li Kexiu has always been friendly with the people in Yuqing temple. If it takes too long for Li Kexiu to react, it''s troublesome, So we must make a quick decision, catch Wu Tiande, and we will leave Yangzhou overnight! "


    Ding Mian also knew that the longer he stayed in Yangzhou, the more dangerous it was. He had to agree with each other''s plan and go out to arrange the action later.


    In a residence near yuqingguan, Lu Guanying looked at Song Qingshu with a look of amazement: "before you were young master, the technique of changing appearance was so amazing that you disguised yourself as general Wu Tiande so much."


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "it''s just sticking a circle of beard and looking for a suit of Wu Tiande''s clothes. It was dark at that time. It was expected that the Songshan sect would admit its mistake."


    He didn''t want his disguise to be exposed, so he perfunctorily said two words. As expected, other people didn''t have any doubt, but Cheng Yaojia knew his ability and gave him a meaningful look.


    On the other side, Ding Yu''s lips began to smile: hum, since she entered the room, Mrs. Lu didn''t look at her husband. Her gentle and watery eyes were always on Song Qingshu. If they didn''t have a leg, she would have written it upside down.


    However, she was originally a witch, and she had no prejudice against this kind of thing. She just thought it was fun and wondered if she could make some profit for herself.


    When Ding Yu was meditating, Su Shidan said, "why do you decide that the people of Songshan sect will do it tonight?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Mr. Su has not analyzed that the Songshan sect came for the" exorcism sword spectrum ", but Wu Tiande''s sword technique is amazing. The Songshan sect thinks that the sword spectrum is in his hands."


    "So it is." Su Shidan and his party nodded.


    "It''s said that Lin Yuantu used to fight all over Tiannan with his seventy-two ways to ward off evil. I really want to have a good experience tonight." Xin Qiji''s face was excited, and his body was full of sword Qi.


    Ding Dian said in a deep voice: "Jiaxuan may be disappointed, this" exorcism sword spectrum "may not be in the hands of Wu Tiande."


    Su Shidan agreed: "yes, some time ago, heroes from all walks of life gathered in Fuzhou to go for the" anti evil sword spectrum ". I have also paid attention to this matter. According to intelligence judgment, all forces have rushed to the air, so either there is no anti evil sword spectrum at all, or they are taken first. Judging from Wu Tiande''s journey, it is very unlikely that it is him."


    Ding Busan said with a smile: "there must be some anti evil sword spectrum. My master saw Lin Yuantu do it with his own eyes in those years, but I don''t know who did it in the end."


    "I''ve seen you before?" They asked one after another. Ding Busan picked up the cigarette pole and blew the anti evil sword technique to the top of his mind. While they were amazed, they guessed the whereabouts of the "anti evil sword manual" one after another.


    Lu Guanying glanced at Song Qingshu with apprehension. She saw a faint smile on each other''s face. She didn''t participate in the discussion and didn''t open her mouth. She immediately put her heart down. She was not willing to share with others such a magic work as the anti evil sword manual.


    "Here comes the Songshan school." Song Qingshu suddenly said.


    In their hearts, they all ran to the window and looked out. In the dark, a group of warriors dressed in night clothes, like ants, turned into the courtyard wall of Yuqing temple. Soon there were low hum and scream.


    "The Songshan sect is really powerful. No wonder it can beat the other four factions of Wuyue sword sect out of breath." Su Shidan looked at it for a while, but he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "We''ll go in and pick up the pieces when they''re as good as the Mongols." Song Qingshu''s plan was approved by everyone, and no one had any objection.


    Ding Bu San Ding Bu Si is a murderer. The more people die, the better.


    Su Shidan, as a think tank that Han Jianzhou relied on, naturally would not be a good person.


    Although Ding Dian and Xin Qiji are upright, the Songshan sect has made friends with evil sect experts in recent years and made waves in the rivers and lakes. They deserve the punishment.


    Yuqing temple was originally located in a remote area. In addition, both the Songshan sect and the Mongols were guilty of being thieves, so they deliberately suppressed their voices, so the fighting inside was very hot and did not disturb the residents of Yangzhou.


    About half an hour later, he noticed that the noise in Yuqing temple was gradually thinning down. Song Qingshu said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Because of the conflagration, there was no Mongolian guard outside Yuqing temple, and the people left outside by Songshan sect were called in because of the tight fighting inside.


    Song Qingshu and his party sneaked into Yuqing temple and found that people were lying everywhere in the front yard, including Songshan sect and fan Seng of Ruyang palace. We can see how fierce the battle was before.


    The sound of fighting came faintly from the backyard. Song Qingshu called the rest of the people to follow up: "listen to my order later, I''ll shout out and do it again." No matter Ruyang palace or Songshan sect, there are many experts. Only when they are almost consumed, can they reduce their losses to the greatest extent.


    They were hiding behind the wall of the courtyard and looking back quietly. There were not many people in the backyard. They were almost fighting in pairs.


    When song Qingshu looked at it carefully, Zuo lengchan fought with the hundred damage Taoist. Hejian Shuangsha fought against the two elders of xuanming, Baiban Shaxing, Qinghai Yixiao, Zuo lengchan''s younger martial brothers and Wang Baobao''s monks.


    Both Baishao Taoist priest and Zuo lengchan are masters of Yin Han martial arts. Baishao Taoist priest''s mysterious hand and Zuo lengchan''s cold air are really rivals. They will meet good talents in the near future. They can fight equally.


    Song Qingshu is surprised that he has fought with both of them. Although Zuo lengchan is the top expert in the world, he still has a certain gap with the hundred damage Taoist. Why did they come to a draw?


    He looked carefully, and finally saw the way. It turned out that the hundred damage Taoist had hurt himself. I''m afraid Songshan had sent many powerful people before. Although all the people in Ruyang palace were top experts, they had to pay more or less for their few enemies.


    Song Qingshu noticed that many of those Songshan sect corpses outside were killed by arrows, which should be the hands of the eight heroes of the magic arrows in Ruyang palace. He has seen the skills of the eight heroes of Shenjian. They are all Shenjian men. If they shoot arrows in a row, only eight people can make the momentum of ten thousand arrows.


    "Bows and arrows are really the most effective weapons in group warfare." Song Qingshu sighed secretly, but soon his eyes were frozen, and he found the body of eight heroes of Shenjian not far away. It seems that the Songshan sect paid a great price to kill these people.


    The two old men of xuanming and Hejian Shuangsha are also on the opposite side. The two old men of xuanming are good at xuanming ShenZhang, and Hejian Shuangsha is not afraid of one finger zen; The two old men of xuanming are good at fighting together. Hejian Shuangsha are also brothers who have been fighting together for decades; The weapons of the two old men of xuanming were the crane mouth double pen and the deer head short staff, and the weapons of Hejian double Sha were the pincers and the judge''s pen. The four men were dazzled like riding lanterns.


    Song Qingshu knew that these people would not be able to win or lose unless they fought for hundreds of rounds, so he turned his attention to the side. White board evil star, Qinghai Yixiao and Zuo lengchan''s younger martial brother besieged the remaining fan monks, which obviously gained the upper hand. However, the fan monks relied on each other, which made the people of Songshan sect have no time to separate themselves.


    Before, I had a fight with these fanseng in the appearance of Tang Kuo Bian. Song Qingshu knew that they had a special technique of total, which could combine the internal forces of the people together. No wonder these people of Songshan sect had the upper hand but could not win.


    "Where''s the King Kong sect leader?" Song Qingshu thinks of another super master in Ruyang palace. After scanning for a long time, he finally finds his trace. His opponent is a dull boy.


    "Stone breaks the sky?" Last time I saw him at the Golden Snake meeting, song Qingshu recognized the boy''s identity at a glance.


    At the last Golden Snake meeting, Shi Shatian had deep internal power, but his moves and even his experience against the enemy were extremely lacking. I haven''t seen him for some time. I found that he has made great progress in both boxing and sword skills.


    "It seems that Zuo lengchan did spend a lot of effort on him." Song Qingshu nodded secretly.


    However, although Shi Po Tian has made great progress, the King Kong sect leader is an old devil who has been famous for decades. No matter in experience or cultivation, Shi Po Tian can''t compare with him today. In addition, his skill of King Kong is not bad, which makes Shi Po Tian feel a little embarrassed. The powerful King Kong finger pokes him in pain.


    However, the King Kong sect leader was also secretly frightened: "this young man has a deep internal power. My powerful King Kong finger pokes at him. Not only does he have no blood hole, but the anti shock force also makes my fingers ache."


    The cry of stone breaking the sky soon attracted Ding Yu''s attention. When he saw each other''s appearance, Ding Yu was surprised and happy: "brother Tian!"


    Then she quickly noticed that the Toutuo who kept attacking the stone breaking sky rushed down with a Jiao Chiu: "don''t hurt my brother Tian!"


    Ding Busan was so surprised that he reached out to catch his granddaughter. He couldn''t see that he was superior to Ding fan in martial arts. He was worried that his granddaughter would be hurt and quickly followed him.


    Dingbu four strange cry: "old three, I''ll help you!" Then he rushed out.


    Song Qingshu frowned. How could he expect this accident? Originally, both Songshan sect and Ruyang palace were red eyed. As long as they sat on the mountain and watched the tiger fight, they would die together soon. But at this time, they found that they would not continue to work hard?

 Chapter 1095

    Left cold Chan is secretly complaining, he had planned well, came in to catch Wu Tiande and left, conveniently killed all the witnesses. Although Yuqing temple is one of the five major temples under Wudang''s command, this time the Song Mountain sect came out, plus the three mountains and five mountains of the underworld master, just a Yuqing temple, he did not care.


    Who knows, when he came in, he found that something was wrong. The martial arts of the people inside were obviously better than those of the Taoists in yuqingguan. When he realized that something was wrong, he was hesitating whether to retreat. However, he found that his men had already started to kill, and the other people were obviously enraged. He was no longer merciful.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of lives will be gone. Once the feud is settled, it''s not so easy to get away. Zuo lengchan is also a hero. Knowing that the loss of retreat is too great at this time, he also offends an unknown and powerful enemy out of thin air. It''s better to do nothing and cut down the roots. Anyway, it''s easy to destroy a big faction in the river and lake with the people he brings.


    Soon, as he expected, the Songshan sect got the upper hand. But at this time, eight archers appeared on the other side, and the rain of arrows became the nightmare of the Songshan sect. In an instant, dozens of experts were shot down.


    After killing the eight archers, Zuo lengchan is not happy because there are few experts who use arrows in the river and lake. Judging from the posture of the other side, he is clearly a good hand in the army. He faintly feels that he has fallen into a big pit, but the other side soon comes out with several super experts, which makes him have no time to think about others, so he can only concentrate on the enemy.


    For the sake of this, Zuo lengchan couldn''t get out of it any more. He had to stick to his head and see who could laugh to the end.


    Just at this time, Ding fan suddenly rushed out, and then saw Ding Busan and Ding busi appear. All the people of Songshan school and Ruyang palace were shocked, and their hands gradually slowed down. They were no longer fighting for life and death as before.


    The Vajra sect leader just had a powerful Vajra palm on Shi chuantian''s chest. Although the opponent''s internal power was deep, this palm would not kill him, but it was enough to make him short of breath, short of breath, and lose his resistance in a short time.


    The King Kong sect master finally finds this good opportunity and is about to take advantage of the victory to pursue the killer. Who knows, Ding Yu suddenly appears in front of him: "Xiu wants to hurt my brother Tian."


    The King Kong sect master knew that the opportunity was fleeting, but he was destroyed by the girl in front of him. He was furious: "get out of here, you cheap girl!"


    Ding Yu felt a huge force coming, so he flew out.


    "Don''t hurt my granddaughter!"


    "Don''t hurt Ding fan!"


    Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si were shocked and angry. They stood in front of the King Kong sect leader. Although they had been fighting for decades, they had already had a heart to heart relationship. One of them used the Ding family''s grabbing hand, and the other used the black evil hand to cooperate with each other, so that the enemy could take care of one thing and lose another.


    But to their surprise, the other side didn''t have to flash and let their fists bang on themselves.


    The Ding brothers are very happy. Their decades of skill is very important. In terms of cultivation, they are not necessarily weaker than the two masters of xuanming and Hejian Shuangsha.


    However, their faces soon changed. They felt that the place where they hit was as hard as gold and stone. On the contrary, it made their hand bones ache.


    The King Kong sect leader gave a grim smile and waved two powerful fingers. Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si screamed, and a mass of blood appeared on his arm at the same time. The King Kong sect leader is about to take advantage of the opportunity to kill two people, but Ding Busan and Ding busi are also evil spirits who have been rampant in the river and lake for decades. At the critical moment, one takes out his waist pipe, the other takes off his waist nine whip, one attacks his eyes, the other attacks his lower body.


    The two brothers have so much experience in fighting the enemy that their Kung Fu has already been reflected. The other side must have practiced the Kung Fu of the golden bell covering the iron cloth shirt, but he can''t practice the Kung Fu of his eyes. His lower body is much more vulnerable than other places.


    As expected, the King Kong sect leader turned pale and hurried back to defend. How dare the Ding brothers dare to fight? They stepped back to distance themselves and looked at each other in horror.


    Song Qingshu clearly saw the battle between the two sides. Although Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si had been defeated in his own hands in a few moves before, it was because there was a big gap between the two sides'' body methods that they formed a one-sided situation.


    Just like in Xiao Ao Jiang lake, if Dongfang Bubai only fights with Ren Wuxing, the accomplishments of both sides are not much different. However, once the terrible body method is used, Ren Wuxing can only be slaughtered.


    The King Kong sect leader is not good at body method. On the contrary, the Ding brothers'' lightness skill is a little better. They have a bad reputation. If they don''t know each other''s King Kong is not bad at the beginning, they will suffer a big loss and fight. Although they are unlikely to be better than the King Kong sect leader, they will have a hundred moves to beat them.


    In fact, Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si''s accomplishments are similar to those of xuanming Er Lao and Hejian Shuangsha, but they don''t have the magical martial arts of xuanming ShenZhang or Yizhi Chan. If they really fight, they will be inferior to those two.


    Song Qingshu thinks about this moment''s Kung Fu. The King Kong sect leader ignores Ding Busan and Ding Busan and pours directly at Shi Shatian. He can see that the Ding brothers are not his opponents, but Shi Shatian is more difficult.


    The King Kong sect leader is a underworld devil. Naturally, he doesn''t have the concept of a famous and decent sect. Instead, he follows the principle of taking advantage of your illness to kill you and decides to break the sky as soon as possible.


    Shi Pantian was hit by his powerful diamond palm at Tanzhong acupoint in his chest just now. Although he was able to bear it with his deep internal power, he was still shocked by his opponent''s skill for decades, and he couldn''t lift his strength.


    Ding Yu noticed his situation and stood in front of him anxiously, hoping to stop the King Kong sect leader for a while and buy time for his lover.


    The whole process is very long, but it takes only a few breaths from Ding Fei''s flight to Ding Busan''s and Ding Busan''s sudden retreat.


    The King Kong sect leader was stopped one after another, and he was very angry. So he saw Ding fan open his hand in front of Shi chuantian and showed no mercy.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t like the vicious Ding Yu. Seeing her in danger, he can''t help hesitating whether to help her. He doesn''t really want to help her. However, watching a young girl die like this and choose to stand by, he is really cruel.


    Just as he hesitated, he suddenly saw another figure, and song Qingshu immediately relaxed.


    Seeing that Ding Yu was about to die on the spot, suddenly there was an extra person in front of her, and a fist went to the King Kong sect leader. With a grim smile, the King Kong sect leader took up 100% of the powerful King Kong palm and prepared to directly shatter the man''s hand bone.


    The fists and palms intersected, and the sound of bone breaking in the imagination of the King Kong sect leader didn''t come. Instead, he stepped back a few steps, his face turned blue and red. It took a long time for him to slow down and stare at each other: "what kind of Kung Fu are you doing?"

 Chapter 1096

    "Shadowless fist." Ding Dian took back his fist and said in a deep voice.


    "Good, good Kung Fu." The King Kong sect leader''s voice was a little hoarse and his face was very embarrassed.


    He has been famous in the river and lake for decades. This time he came to the Central Plains, he didn''t pay attention to anyone except Zhang Sanfeng. Who knows that he was defeated by song Qingshu at first. Not long ago, he was defeated by the mysterious embroidery bandit. Now he is forced back by an unknown descendant.


    Of course, he also knew that if he didn''t fight with Shi Shatian first, and then fight with Ding Busan and Ding bus4 in succession, he would have suffered such a small loss when his kung fu was far less than his full strength. However, it was an indisputable fact that he was forced back by the other party in full view of the public, so his face was very ugly.


    Noting the situation here, both Ruyang palace and Songshan sect were surprised. The people in Ruyang palace naturally knew the strength of the King Kong sect leader. Songshan sect was killed by the King Kong sect leader just now. Now they saw a top master who could push him back. Both sides stopped by chance and looked at Ding Dian and his party with vigilance.


    Up to now, there is no need to hide. Su Shidan and Xin Qiji also come out of the hiding place. On the contrary, it''s song Qingshu. For some reason, they still don''t show up.


    When Su Shidan blamed Ding Yu for breaking his previous plan, he couldn''t say anything. He went to Wang Baobao and cleared his throat: "my master is invited by you to be a guest. The old people miss him a little, so he sent me to pick him up."


    "It turns out that it''s Mr. Han''s men," Wang Baodun said with a sneer, "go back and pass it on, saying that your master is happy and doesn''t want to go back now."


    Su Shidan''s face changed: "if you say that, we have to offend you." As soon as the words fell, Xin Qiji took a step forward, and a sharp sword Qi spread.


    Wang Bao was silent when he was in power. Now his masters are almost dead and wounded. There are only baishang Taoist, Vajra sect leader, xuanming elder and several monks left. Moreover, everyone is injured. Just now, he is still reluctant to deal with those people. Now the other side has added new forces. The victory or defeat situation is very clear.


    Who knows he is weighing, but the Vajra sect leader is angry because of the disgrace just now. He says angrily: "I didn''t notice you just now. You took advantage of it. Come again!" Then he rushed to Ding Dian.


    Feeling the fierce style of boxing, Ding Dian didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly broke it down.


    As soon as they met, the wind was blowing all around. Ding Yu even felt it was difficult to breathe. Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si rushed to drag her away.


    "Take brother Tian with you." In a hurry, Ding Yu still didn''t forget to break the sky.


    "Sooner or later, I''m going to shoot this son of a bitch!" Ding not three hate said.


    "It''s said that if you don''t want to stay, what''s the use of raising a granddaughter? It''s not as easy as me." Seeing Ding Yu''s nervous lover, Ding Bu Si is gloating on one side.


    "Fart, it''s fart. I''ll let this boy join our Ding family in the future." Ding Busan was very angry. When he thought about it, he immediately felt much more agreeable.


    Seeing that Ding Busan took away the stone from the sky, the disciples of Songshan sect were in a little commotion. Zuo lengchan quietly stopped them: "let''s see the situation first." Now the origin of this group of people is not clear. He is worried about conflicts with the other party. If he is attacked by the other party, the Songshan sect may be removed from the Jianghu today.


    "The two old men are the Ding brothers of Ding''s mansion in Liuhe, Zhenjiang. The elder brother''s name is Ding Busan, and the younger brother''s name is Ding bus4. They are both evil men of the underworld." The white board evil spirit star is also a member of the underworld. They all know these evil masters well.


    "Which sect have they been recruited by?" Zuo lengchan''s eyes wandered over the group of people in the Southern Song Dynasty, wondering in his heart where they were sacred.


    The white board evil spirit star''s face is a little ugly: "they don''t belong to any school, because they have the official background of the Song Dynasty. Today, Ding Daquan, the Secretary of the Privy Council in the Southern Song Dynasty, is a member of the Ding family."


    "People from the court of the Southern Song Dynasty?" Zuo lengchan was startled, and then he thought of the characteristics of the people he had just met. Suddenly he thought that Ruyang palace, a Mongolian palace with a lot of experts, was even more gloomy.


    Whiteboard Shaxing''s words also confirmed his conjecture: "if I''m not mistaken, Toutuo, who is invulnerable, should be the leader of Vajra sect. The old man in qingpao who fought with you before should be a hundred damage Taoist, as well as two old men of xuanming and eight heroes of Shenjian. They are all from Ruyang palace of Mongolia."


    "You didn''t say that earlier!" Zuo lengchan said angrily.


    Whiteboard evil star said with a bitter smile: "in the situation just now, how can we have the opportunity to speak? What''s more, even if we say it, can we still stop.


    Zuo lengchan''s heart is cold. Now Mongolia is powerful, and Ruyang palace is even more expert. At the beginning, he captured all the six schools of Wulin. It can be said that he is famous. If he offends such enemies, what good fruit can he have in the future?


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the Songshan sect is now in the kingdom of Jin, and Mongolia has no control over them.


    In Zuo lengchan''s mind, because the King Kong sect leader and Ding Dian had a hand in hand, the Southern Song Dynasty had regarded Ruyang palace as the enemy. He moved his whole body with a single shot, and in an instant, he fought as a regiment.


    Su Shidan and the hundred damage Taoist hand in hand, Xin Qiji sword sheath, and xuanming two old crane mouth pen, antler stick fight together. Because of injuries, Ding Busan and Ding busi just protected Ding fan and Shi chuantian and looked warily at the Song Mountain sect nearby.


    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart that the original plan was to let the Songshan sect consume the power of Ruyang palace. In the end, no matter who wins or loses, they will be vulnerable. They will close the hall with autumn wind sweeping the leaves. It''s perfect!


    Who knows, because something happened in the middle of the journey, now it''s the Songshan school who sits on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and let the Southern Song Dynasty and his party spend money with Ruyang palace


    "Young master, shall we go down and help?" For some reason, Lu Guanying didn''t go out with Su Shidan. Instead, she stayed by song Qingshu''s side and subconsciously listened to each other''s instructions.


    "Look again." Song Qingshu shook his head. "The people of Songshan sect haven''t moved yet. We must calm down."


    After all, the people in Ruyang palace had a hard fight just now, and all of them were injured. All the experts in the Southern Song Dynasty were new forces, so they gradually gained the upper hand.


    The Vajra sect leader was able to draw with Ding Dian by virtue of Vajra''s good health. However, the Taoist priest was seriously injured because he had just fought with Zuo lengchan to freeze his true Qi. Now he is defeated by Su Shidan.


    However, Xin Qiji was the most brilliant one. He had a long sword, which made xuanming two old men feel embarrassed. Suddenly, he gave a loud shout, cut off each other''s antler staff with one sword, and took the opportunity to break through the two men''s bag. The whole man rushed straight to wangbaobao path. As long as he caught wangbaobao, Han kuozhou and others would be safe.

 Chapter 1097

    Song Qingshu was admired. He was a strong man who dared to pick tens of thousands of camps of the Jin army at night with dozens of people. Now he is old and still does not change his old spirit of catching the thief first and catching the king first.


    Seeing this, Wang Baobao''s fanseng rushed out to stop him. He saw Xin Qiji enter the sea like a dragon, and soon beat the group of fanseng. Fortunately, Lu Zhangke and he biweng reacted and ran back to stop him. In addition, the group of fanseng''s attack skill was very mysterious, which could stop Xin Qiji.


    However, there are not many monks in this group. They are all decorated, and the two elders of xuanming are also injured. People with clear eyes can see that they will support Xin Qiji before long.


    Wang Baobao also obviously noticed the current situation and said in a deep voice, "bring them out!"


    Before long, his subordinates came out under the pressure of the delegation of the Southern Song Dynasty. Han kuozhou, Lu You and Wu Tiande all looked depressed. It was obvious that this time was not easy.


    "Stop it, or I''ll be rude to them!" Wang Baobao drew out his knife and put it around those people''s necks, shouting angrily at Xin Qiji and his party.


    Seeing that the lives of Han juezhou and others were hanging on the line, Su Shidan, Xin Qiji, Ding Dian and others did not dare to change their minds and stopped one after another.


    The hundred damage Taoist, the King Kong sect leader and others rushed back to protect Wang Baobao.


    Hiding in the dark, song Qingshu smiles: "this is the stage of the drama."


    Lu Guanying beside said with a bitter smile: "you are calm and calm." Eyes noticed that the other side''s hand was around Cheng Yaojia''s waist, and the bitterness of the smile was even stronger.


    "If you see more, you will be more calm than most people." Song Qingshu replied lightly.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face is slightly red. She has found her husband''s eyes just now. She subconsciously reaches out and tries to push song Qingshu''s hand away with embarrassment. Who knows that the other person''s arm is as calm as Mount Tai. After pushing it several times, it has no effect. She has to blush and acquiesce to this situation.


    "Let go of Mr. Han!" Ding Dian and Xin Qiji exclaimed excitedly. Only Su Shidan''s eyes twinkled and didn''t speak.


    "If you want the king to release him, you can cut off your right arm first, and I will release him immediately." There was a grim smile on Wang Baobao''s lips.


    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart that his brother-in-law was really cruel. Why did he call him brother-in-law subconsciously?


    Ding Dian''s three people turned pale when they heard the words. Ding Yao, who was beside him, said: "do you think we are fools? If we break our right arm, what resistance ability do we have? Don''t we become the meat on your chopping board and let you dispose of it?"


    Su Shidan also said: "yes, if we break our right arm and you don''t let people go, then we have no way at all."


    "If you keep going, they will die now." Wang Baobao snorted coldly. With a little force on his hand, Han Jianzhou''s neck was scratched with a trace of blood by the blade. However, he was also a figure in the Southern Song Dynasty who was lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people. There was still some calming skill, and there was no ugly act of fawning.


    "If you want to kill me, I''m not afraid of death. Shidan, you don''t have to worry about me. Anyway, they don''t dare to move me. If anything happens to me, I''ll kill all these people later! " There was a faint smile on Han''s face.


    "Shut up Wang Baobao was angry, but he also knew that the other party was telling the truth. At this time, his party was at the end of the storm. If the fire really broke up, whether it was against the previous group or against the experts of the Southern Song Dynasty, it would be more or less dangerous, and Han juezhou was their only bargaining chip.


    "Wait a minute!" Su Shidan is worried that under the other party''s anger, he will kill Han Yuzhou. At that time, the Han group in Jiangnan will completely collapse. As the chief think tank of the Han group, he has already offended Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan to death. At that time, there is no way for him to survive.


    Seeing Wang Baobao''s puzzled eyes, Su Shidan hastily replied, "you release people first, and then we break our arms."


    Wang Baobao was angry and laughed back: "do you think I''m a three-year-old?"


    Su Shidan was very chatty. He knew that the proposal was too unreliable, but now he had to give it a try.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t break your arms, I''ll kill them." Wang Baobao''s face showed a trace of ruthlessness. After all, he was a famous general on the grassland. He knew that the more time he was, the more he could not give in.


    "One!"


    Hearing that he began to count, the people of the Southern Song Dynasty looked at each other. No one knew what to do. They really wanted to save Han juezhou, but how could they be so stupid that they broke their right arm at this time?


    "Two!" Wang Baobao''s voice became colder and colder when he saw that the Southern Song Dynasty was indifferent.


    Su Shidan was flustered and subconsciously looked at Han Yuzhou. He shook his head imperceptibly. He was immediately convinced and replied, "if you move a hair of Han today, none of you can live today!"


    In fact, with Su Shidan''s wisdom, he doesn''t know how to choose, but he is worried that he will be settled by Han Yuzhou in the future, so he has been hesitant. Now that Han Yuzhou has made his own stand, he has more confidence.


    "Is it?" Wang Baobao showed a cruel smile. On the other side, one of his men got a sign, and his hand fell. The man he was holding rolled down the steps. His eyes were wide open, and he was dead.


    "This time, I just want to teach you a lesson. From now on, every time I count, if you still don''t respond, I''ll kill one person until the knife falls on you, Mr. Han." Wang Baobao was very satisfied with the effect that the blood shocked everyone in the field.


    Hiding in the distance, Lu Guanying''s face turned pale. He recognized that the person who was killed had the same status as himself in the mission. If he had not been rescued not long ago, it might be him who died now. Suddenly, he was grateful to Tang Kuo, who kept cursing before.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, but the deeper the conflict between Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty, the better. He didn''t rush to appear.


    "One!" Wang Baobao started counting again.


    Su Shidan was in a hurry to discuss with Ding Dian and Xin Qiji, but what result could they come up with?


    Wang Baobao waited for a while, then he gave a cold hum. His hands got the signal, and he was a ghost again.


    "You Xin Qiji is so angry that he is about to start to rush over. However, Wang Baobao takes the knife on Han kuozhou''s neck and frightens Su Shidan to hold him.


    "Two!" Wang Baobao finished this time, but he didn''t leave some time for the group of people in the Southern Song Dynasty as before. He directly winked, but he lost his life again.


    The faster he killed, the more frightened Su Shidan and others were. Even Han Shuzhou, who had been calm before, turned pale and trembled slightly. Although he knew that Wang Baobao did not dare to kill himself, his body instinct made his body tremble uncontrollably.


    Su Shidan and others were silent, but their eyes were full of hatred. If their eyes could kill people, the Mongolians would have been dead.


    "Three Wang Baobao sneered, looked at them like nothing, and continued to shout.


    Song Qingshu sighed. At this time, he had to do it, because now the butcher''s knife was hanging on Wu Tiande Linghu Chong''s head.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Linghu Chong was not a good apprentice in the original book. As a Huashan disciple, he didn''t have any sense of responsibility and responsibility. Later, he was not allowed to be in the right way, which was the inevitable result of his constant death. However, Linghu Chong had at least one advantage, that is, he was chivalrous!


    At the beginning, he knew that he would die, but in order to save a strange little nun, he fought with Tian boguang for life and death.


    What''s more, in addition to chivalry, Linghu Chong is Ren Yingying''s sweetheart. Although the other party is his rival, song Qingshu doesn''t want to see him die in the hands of curfew. He has his own pride. If he wants to snatch Ren Yingying from him, how can he watch him die here?


    Ten thousand steps back, when Ren Yingying learns that Linghu Chong is dead, song Qingshu stands by and doesn''t forgive him?


    Song Qingshu made up his mind and was about to help Linghu Chong, but Zuo lengchan said: "wait a minute!"


    As soon as Wang Baobao''s face changed, he intentionally or unintentionally ignored this side. He just didn''t want to provoke a strong enemy. Who knows, the other side still came to him.


    "What can I do for you, leader Zuo?" At this moment, someone had already found out the identity of the Song Mountain sect and told Wang Baobao.


    Hearing that the other party recognized his identity, Zuo lengchan''s face became more gloomy. But now, he had to stick to it: "Little Wang Ye will give this man to us, and we''ll go right away." Finish saying finger pointed to make fox blunt.


    "It turns out that the Songshan school came for this man." Wang Baobao wondered in his heart, just a Quanzhou general, in addition to martial arts, what is worth paying such a high price?


    However, he knew that it was not the time to think about this. After a change of heart, he thought, "if you kill these people, I will give you general Wu."


    With this remark, everyone''s faces changed greatly.


    Seeing Zuo lengchan''s gloomy face, Wang Baobao continued: "don''t worry, this general Wu has no value to me. As long as you kill these song pigs, I will give him to you."


    Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. Wang Baobao is really a famous general in history. This plan of killing people with a knife really makes him perfect.


    However, Zuo lengchan is not a good friend either. He said in a deep voice, "these people are good at martial arts. We are not sure how to kill them. Let''s join hands to kill these people of Song Dynasty. The little prince will give Wu Tiande to us again. What''s his intention


    Wang Baobao knew clearly in his heart that these people in the Southern Song Dynasty could not be so stupid as to break their arms. When they were riding a tiger, the Songshan school came into being. Without hesitation, he nodded and said, "good!"

 Chapter 1098

    The reason why Zuo lengchan is willing to help is to a large extent that he accidentally offended Mongolia just now. In order not to be retaliated in the future, he can only try to show affection and ease the relationship between the two sides. He is also worried that Wang Baobao will not appreciate it, so he can only fight for a great loss of strength and kill everyone present today.


    Fortunately, Wang Baobao agreed to his request almost without hesitation. Zuo lengchan breathed a sigh of relief and ordered his men to surround him.


    Su Shidan and his party all look very ugly. They used to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but now they have become two tigers united to fight against the hunters. Although their fighting power has not been wasted, they are not the opponents of Ruyang palace and Songshan sect.


    "I was misled by a traitor before, so I offended the little prince. I''m really sorry. I killed the old man with the sword for you to make an apology." Now, how can Zuo lengchan not realize that he has fallen into the trap? He thinks about it. In front of him, these people in the Song Dynasty are most suspicious. He is angry in his heart, but he does not forget to exchange greetings with Wang Baobao.


    He saw that just now Xin Qiji was the most brilliant, and almost threatened Wang Baobao''s life, so he chose this man.


    Wang Baobao is also a smart man. He can see that the goal of Zuo lengchan is Wu Tiande, obviously not for himself. He can''t help taking a puff at the thought of fighting an unjust fight and causing heavy losses. However, he soon put down his negative emotions and replied with a smile: "how can we let the left leader take a risk alone? The Master goes to help the left leader."


    Wang Baobao has a good eyesight. He can see that Zuo lengchan may not be able to beat the opponent with Xin Qiji''s martial arts just now. Now it''s a time of life and death. How can he unwittingly choose the tactics of adding oil? As the saying goes, the lion and the rabbit should fight with all his strength. He pursues to solve the experts in the Southern Song Dynasty in the shortest time, so as not to dream too much at night.


    Because Xin Qiji''s sword spirit is fierce, the only one in Ruyang palace is the King Kong sect leader who has the magic power of protecting himself. He doesn''t have to be afraid of each other''s sword spirit, so he is the best person to deal with Xin Qiji.


    Hearing Wang Baobao''s order, the King Kong sect leader gave a grim smile and rushed to join the battle group.


    Zuo lengchan, the leader of the sword sect of the five mountains, is a top swordsman in the world. Coupled with his strange cold Qi, Xin Qiji is not easy to deal with. Coupled with a King Kong sect leader, he is under great pressure and can only fight back two of his ten moves.


    Seeing that Xin Qiji was in danger, Ding Dian and Su Shidan rushed to rescue him, but Ruyang palace and the Songshan sect were on guard


    The hundred damage Taoist leads the two elders of xuanming to stop Ding Dian. Originally, Ding Dian''s shenzhao Zhenqi is just to the Yang, which is not affected by the cold poison of xuanming ShenZhang. Shadowless Shenquan is also a very advanced martial art. He is not afraid of the hundred damage Taoist or the two elders of xuanming alone, but the power of xuanming ShenZhang is more than doubled when the other master and apprentice join hands. It''s because he has shenzhao Zhenqi to protect his body, Still affected by the cold Qi and blood is not smooth. Fortunately, he has already completed the Sutra of divine illumination, and only with deep internal skill can he maintain it.


    The white board evil spirit and Hejian double evil spirit surround Su Shidan. The white board evil spirit is the evil spirit of the generation of the hundred damage Taoist. Hejian double evil spirit once fought one of the three crossings of Shaolin, which is full of danger. In addition, the three people are all from the Qinghai school, and their martial arts are of the same origin. There is no sense of obscurity when they cooperate, so Su Shidan soon becomes quite embarrassed.


    "How can you know Shaolin''s one finger zen?" Su Shidan was shocked and angry. If he didn''t worry about the power of Zen, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed at the moment.


    "Who said Yizhi Zen belongs to Shaolin?" Hejian Shuangsha hated to hear that. The two brothers snorted coldly, and they were even fiercer. Su Shidan had no energy to speak any more, so he could only fight against the enemy with great spirit.


    "Grandfather, fourth grandfather, help quickly." Although Ding Yu''s martial arts are not very good, he is usually the most clever and clever. He can see that his side has lost or not won with only two eyes. He is so anxious that he keeps tugging at Ding Bu San Ding Bu Si''s sleeve.


    Ding Busan said: "grandfather hurt his arm, a martial arts can play 50% at most, not to mention those younger martial brothers of Zuo lengchan are eyeing us, we will only attract more enemies."


    Ding Bu Si also looked at the blood hole on his arm. He couldn''t help scolding: "mother, the powerful diamond finger is really powerful."


    Seeing that two grandfathers couldn''t count on it, and that Shi Po Tian was hit at Tanzhong acupoint again, she couldn''t recover her fighting power in a short time, Ding fan was almost crazy. Suddenly, she had a flash in her head and cried out, "song, if you don''t come out again, all the people here will die."


    No matter in Ruyang palace or Songshan school, she didn''t take her words seriously. After all, Ding Yu''s martial arts are so bad that she can know any experts.


    Who knows that in the night sky suddenly comes a light cold hum: "surname song?"? If you call me out, I''ll come out. How shameless I am. "


    Su Shidan and his party couldn''t support him any more. At this time, they suddenly found that the enemy''s moves were slowing down. They couldn''t help but cheer up and slowly moved back to the decline.


    "It sounds familiar." The King Kong sect master frowned, as if he thought of an unforgettable past.


    Zuo lengchan was also suspicious, looking in the direction of the sound, but there was no one.


    "It sounds like I''ve heard it somewhere." The hundred damage Taoist''s face showed a confused color, but the two elders of xuanming came up to him in a panic and said a name, which made his face suddenly change.


    Qinghai sent three people are looking at each other, butai difficult to ask: "is that person?"


    Hermione looked like a ghost: "who else can it be if it''s not him?"


    The whiteboard evil spirit star''s five senses erode and fall off because of practicing evil skills. The whole face has no ups and downs except two eyes and nostrils. It''s like a whiteboard, so it gets its name. Because of the lack of facial features, the happiness, anger, sadness and happiness are the same in ordinary times. Hejian Shuangsha teases him for this, but now they can see the color of fear from his face. This shows how scared the whiteboard is at the moment.


    Seeing that the Ruyang palace and the Songshan sect''s experts stopped at the same time, Su Shidan and his party did not dare to continue to attack despite their doubts. For fear of offending each other, they quickly backed back to Ding Yu''s side. Now they are surrounded by wolves, and they have to lean together to be a little more at ease.


    Seeing that song Qingshu still didn''t come out, Ding Yu realized that the other party must have been worried about what happened before. His big eyes turned, and he said with a sweet smile, "son song, big brother song, good brother, please come out to save people ~"


    Her voice suddenly became whiny, which made all the men in the field excited. Some young disciples who were not strong enough to fix their strength unnaturally leaned to avoid the protrusion in their crotch being seen.


    Fortunately, the leaders were either old men who were half buried in the earth, or ambitious people who were not interested in women''s color. They were all staring at the direction of the voice just now.


    Of course, there is another exception, that is, the deer staff guest. His greedy eyes can''t help sweeping Ding Yu all over. He thinks that he is really a goblin. If he gets into bed, he will be so sweet. That''s the joy of the world


    Fortunately, now other people''s attention is on the side of the courtyard door, no one noticed his evil eyes.


    Butai haomi looked at each other and saluted respectfully: "dare to ask, but Mr. Song is here?"


    The Southern Song Dynasty people couldn''t help looking at each other. They didn''t expect that the other party''s attitude changed so much. You should know that Hejian Shuangsha''s attack on Su Shidan just now was fatal. How could they be polite?


    How do they know that these people of Qinghai sect were beaten like dogs by Zhang sanlisi of Xiake island in the inn, and then song Qingshu beat Zhang sanlisi into dogs as soon as he made a move. The gap between the two sides made them unable to be enemies at all, and their tone naturally became extremely respectful.


    Up to now, there is no need to hide. Song Qingshu came out of the hiding place with a black line. He glared at Ding Yu: "girl, what''s your moral integrity?"


    He didn''t like Ding Yu at all. When he heard that he was called song, he was even more angry. He wanted to take the opportunity to temper her. In his opinion, Ding Yu, such an unruly girl, will not be easily subdued. He takes the opportunity to make her suffer. Besides, who knows that her unruly brother barks, which makes him unprepared.


    "Moral integrity?" Ding Yu was stunned at first, then blushed on her face, and a sharp look in her eyes flashed by. However, she quickly covered up the past and said with a smile, "brother song, you are good or bad, people... People''s palace sand is still there."


    On weekdays, if she meets a smelly man who dares to tease herself like this, she has to cut his tongue. But who makes song Qingshu''s martial arts skills better than her? And now this crisis still depends on the other party''s efforts. She can only suppress her anger and show a sweet smile.


    "Shougongsha?" Seeing all the men in the room looking at him strangely, song Qingshu was almost ready to cry. He just said a catchphrase of his previous life. He didn''t know that people in the world had never heard of it. As soon as Ding Yu heard about chastity, he thought about chastity directly.


    Song Qing''s writing is as deep as water. The key is that such misunderstanding can''t be explained? In public, don''t you let yourself chase Ding fan and say that you are not asking her about her virginity.


    Fortunately, Hejian Shuangsha relieved the siege for him: "it''s really the presence of Mr. Song. It''s disrespectful."


    White board evil spirit star also respectfully made a salute: "met song childe."


    Xuanming two old wry smile a, also have to come forward to greet a way: "childe is good." They don''t fight song Qingshu once or twice. They know that each other''s martial arts are far superior to the other two brothers. In addition, they have been following Zhao Min all the time. They know that the princess is not clear about each other. Maybe this person will become the master in the future, and they are afraid that they will offend each other a little bit.


    This change made the eyes of the others in the field straight. You know, these are all the top experts in the Jianghu. Before, they were all very rebellious, but now they see song Qingshu like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Ding Yu''s face was brilliant. He thought that before, it was the two grandfathers who were not helpful. It turned out that this little white face was so powerful!


    --

 Chapter 1099

    But Ding Yu soon came to his senses. Hum, my brother Tian is the best.


    Cheng Yaojia, who is behind song Qingshu, is not used to the scene where so many men look at him. He shrinks shyly behind song Qingshu. But when he is shy, his face is full of happiness. Which woman doesn''t want her man to be so powerful.


    Lu Guanying, however, was very excited and looked at the high-ranking figures saluting him. This was something that she couldn''t imagine before. It would be nice for these high-ranking figures to look him in the eye on weekdays.


    At this moment, Lu Guanying suddenly felt that it was worthwhile to pay so much. Song Qingshu was really a person to rely on.


    "Last time I said goodbye, Mr. Song was still elegant. It''s really enviable." The hundred damage Taoist also laughed, and the King Kong sect leader next to him didn''t look as good as him. After all, it''s not an interesting memory that his King Kong''s magic skill was broken by the other party in the inn last time.


    "Don''t you also grow old and strong?" Song Qingshu smiles faintly, even if he has responded.


    Before, Hejian Shuangsha and whiteboard Shaxing had a good reaction. Seeing that baishang Taoist and Vajra sect leader were so polite, others were even moved.


    "How can this boy grow up so fast these years that we all need to look up to him." Zuo lengchan''s face is very ugly. When he was defeated by song Qingshu on Mount Tai, he always regarded it as a great shame. He has been practicing hard in secret all these years, but it''s a pity that every time he sees song Qingshu, he finds that his opponent''s accomplishments are soaring, so that now he doesn''t dare to expect revenge.


    The captured Han juezhou''s eyes shine brilliantly. This man stands there alone and casually, which frightens all forces. If he can win him over, he will not be able to accomplish anything.


    Wang Baobao was also moved. He had heard from the people in the mansion before that the King Kong sect leader, the hundred damage Taoist priest, and the king of Falun under Kublai Khan were escorting his sister and aunt Huazheng to the south. He had suffered a big loss in an inn and was turned grey by song Qingshu.


    Wang Baobao was very clear about the martial arts skills of the Vajra sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist. Thinking that they had been defeated by this young man, his heart suddenly hung up. I''m afraid it''s hard to be good today.


    "It turned out that the king of the Golden Snake was here. I''ve heard about it for a long time, and it really deserves its reputation today." In spite of his uneasiness, Wang Baobao soon put himself in a good mood and said with a smile.


    Even Wang Baobao has such an attitude?


    The people of the Southern Song Dynasty were shocked. You should know that the Mongolians were always arrogant and domineering. Even an ordinary Mongolian emissary looked like an elder when he saw the people of the Song Dynasty, not to mention a little prince this time.


    How horizontal Wang Baobao had been before, but they saw that song Qingshu was like a changed person now, which made the people of Southern Song Dynasty feel suspicious of life.


    "Song also heard for a long time that the little prince is the best general of the young generation of Mongolia. Now, he is really outstanding." As the saying goes, the other party is likely to be his brother-in-law in the future. Of course, song Qingshu is much more polite.


    His flattery just scratched Wang Baobao''s itch. You should know that he always regarded himself as a famous general. Unfortunately, because he was not Tiemuzhen''s direct descendant, the commanders of the western and southern expeditions fell on xuliewu and Kublai, which has always been regretted.


    If ordinary people flatter him like this, he may not appreciate it. However, song Qingshu is now a very important figure in the world. When he is praised face to face by such a person, Rao Shi and Wang Baobao are always calm, and now he is a little bit elated.


    However, Wang Baobao was not dazed after all and soon calmed down: "I don''t know what happened when Prince song came here this time?"


    When he said this, the hearts of all the masters in Ruyang palace suddenly hung up. Once song Qingshu came to help the Southern Song Dynasty, there would be a fierce battle later.


    You know, in their peak days, they are a little tough to deal with song Qingshu, and now they are all injured.


    Songshan sect also looks dignified. Suddenly, there is such a super master. If you are not careful, you will not only be unable to achieve the set goal tonight, but also lose all your money.


    Song Qingshu looked around and said, "it''s too noisy here. It''s not a place to talk. I don''t know if I can have a private talk with song."


    Wang Baobao''s face changed slightly, and his subordinates immediately exclaimed, "don''t you, little prince. It''s just the saying that a gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall. This man''s martial arts is so high that there are few opponents in the world. If you meet him in private, isn''t it his hand to control life and death?"


    Seeing that Wang Baobao was struggling in his heart, song Qingshu took something out of his arms: "after seeing this, Little Wang ye should understand."


    Some of Ruyang Palace''s men had already run over and carried the things in his hand to Wang Baobao. Wang Baobao saw the thing clearly and said: "OK, young man, please come in and talk about it in detail!"


    King Kong sect master and others were shocked: "little prince!"


    Wang Baobao waved his hand: "you are all guarding outside. No one is allowed to come in without my order."


    Song Qingshu also said softly to Cheng Yaojia, "wait for me here."


    Cheng Yaojia looked at the fierce Ruyang palace and the Song Mountain sect. He was afraid: "if they..."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t worry, they don''t dare to attack you." Then he glanced at the whole audience.


    Everywhere he looked, a group of people were shocked. Even Zuo lengchan, the top experts, felt a chill in his heart and moved his eyes unnaturally.


    "His martial arts have reached such a high level!" Zuo lengchan''s face is very ugly. Although he doesn''t want to see song Qingshu and Wang Baobao talking in private, he has no way to stop them. Now the three forces have reached a delicate balance. If he is not careful, they will be attacked by the other two parties, so he can only wait and see what happens.


    Song Qingshu leisurely walked to Wang Baobao. Where he passed, the master of Ruyang palace subconsciously took a few steps to hide, leaving him a small road.


    Seeing that he swaggered past, Ding could not help shouting: "be careful!"


    She doesn''t like song Qingshu at all. The reason why she seems to care about him is that song Qingshu has become the only hope of them. If he''s careless and is swarmed by the experts of Ruyang palace, the Southern Song Dynasty can''t stop the alliance between Ruyang palace and Songshan school.


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop at all, as if he didn''t hear him. He passed through the master of Ruyang palace.


    Ding can''t help but scold: "the dog bites LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know the heart of a good person. He is plotted against the best."


    Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help laughing at this time: "Miss Ding doesn''t have to worry about him. These people can''t hurt him."


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, Cheng Yaojia had the most confidence in Song Qingshu. Others were more or less suspicious. Only she had seen song Qingshu more than once. In the heyday of Ruyang palace, she was easily led away by the other party. What''s more, now she is not burdened by her own burden, and she is faced with some strong ends, How could it be dangerous.


    "Who''s worried about him!" Ding Yu snorted angrily, and suddenly he gave a strange smile. "How does Mrs. Lu know other men so well?"


    As soon as Cheng Yaojia''s face changed, he turned around and left. Lu Guanying glared at him: "little girl, clean your mouth."


    This matter is his rebellious scale originally, hear Ding Li meaning to have to point to, not from rage. He might not have fought back so fiercely before, but now with the support of song Qingshu and the cultivation of the anti evil sword spectrum, he has a lot of strength in his heart.


    "You Ding Yu was furious and was about to retort, but Ding Dian glared at her: "shut up! Don''t let the outsider see the joke


    "Hum!" Ding Dian had a healthy spirit. He was a little afraid of this clan uncle, so he had to stop and snort heavily.


    Ding Bu Sanyuan''s eyes narrowed when he saw his granddaughter''s grievance. It was obvious that he had a murderous intention in his heart. But Ding Dian came forward, and he couldn''t say anything. He just looked at Cheng Yaojia and his wife meaningfully, with a sneer in his heart.


    This episode in the Southern Song team did not attract much attention, because now the attention of all forces is on the closed door, one after another guessing what Wang Baobao and song Qingshu are talking about.


    "Why are Minmin''s Earrings here?" After entering the room, Wang Baobao stares at the unique earrings in his hands and says suspiciously. It is because he recognized that this is his sister Zhao Min''s favorite earring that he agreed to risk sharing a room with song Qingshu.


    "Please give me the earrings first." Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t see how he moves. The earrings in Wang Baobao''s palm immediately return to his hands.


    However, Wang Baobao didn''t have time to pay attention to this. Instead, he looked at him strangely: "what did you call me just now?"


    "Brother in law." Song Qingshu naturally said, "this earring is a token of love from Minmin. What do I call you if I don''t call your brother-in-law?" This earring is the first time that song Qingshu met Zhao min after the lion slaughtering ceremony. He took it from her ear when he robbed her. At the beginning, Zhao Min promised to take it as a keepsake to fulfill his wish in the future. How could he not hide it all the time.


    "A token of affection?" Wang Baobao''s expression at the moment was very wonderful. He was a little suspicious, but he believed it when he thought that his sister and Zhang Wuji had fallen out for a long time. In addition, in recent years, Mr. xuanming often mentioned that his sister and Zhang Wuji were ambiguous.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s a family!" Wang Baobao patted him on the shoulder. "It''s good. I think you are more agreeable than that Wuji."


    Song Qingshu light smile: "I do not like him."


    "It seems that heroes think alike." Wang Baobao asked him to sit down. "That bastard almost made Minmin disown his parents and brothers. He didn''t even want to go home. I''ve long been unhappy with him."


    Song Qingshu had already been able to face Zhang Wuji with an ordinary heart. Anyway, his revenge had already been avenged, but he didn''t have much interest in talking about him. He couldn''t help changing the topic and said, "why didn''t Minmin come to Yangzhou this time?"


    "Why don''t you know?" Wang Baobao''s face suddenly became cold and his eyes became suspicious.


    --


    I''ve been in a bad state recently. I''ve been writing for a long time before I can hold it out a little bit. So the update is not stable. I''ll adjust it as soon as possible. I hope you''ll forgive me!

 Chapter 1100

    Wang Baobao naturally has reason to suspect that since they are both lovers, how can song Qingshu not know his sister''s recent whereabouts.


    Song Qingshu looks as usual, light answer: "last time the kingdom of Jin a farewell, Minmin once told me that she found three corpse brain God pill antidote clues, to check one by one, but the specific direction did not tell me."


    After hearing what he said, Wang Baobao was relieved and said with a smile, "Minmin has always been far sighted. Since she doesn''t tell you, there''s a reason for her, I can''t disclose it in private."


    "So." Song Qing is disappointed. She is curious about what Zhao Min has done.


    After a while, Wang Baobao finally asked, "are you here to help the Southern Song Dynasty?" This is what he is most concerned about. Now when he heard about the relationship between him and his sister, he called it casually. He didn''t have to shout as much as before.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "with my relationship with Minmin, no matter how can I help outsiders to pit my brother-in-law."


    Wang Baobao''s face finally showed a smile: "this is almost the same."


    "But what on earth are you going to do? Even if we want to catch the Southern Song Dynasty, as long as my brother-in-law says something to you, I''ll solve them immediately. " Song Qingshu''s chest was shaking. He was trying to get up while talking.


    Wang Baobao was bewildered by his brother-in-law''s shouting. Originally, he was not so easy to recognize the relationship between them, but he couldn''t stand each other''s enthusiasm, and he was willing to help the Southern Song Dynasty. The more he read song Qingshu, the more pleasing he was.


    "Not at all!" Wang Baobao held him in a hurry. "Now, in order to concentrate his strength on dealing with western countries, Khan is negotiating peace with the Southern Song Dynasty. If I killed the Southern Song Dynasty mission at this time, Khan will blame me. That''s bad."


    "It''s really not easy to do..." Song Qingshu hesitated, but he was happy. In fact, Wang Baobao''s attitude was completely unexpected. Through the intelligence systems of mingzun, Zhaomin and the Jin and Qing Dynasties, he was very sure of Mongolia''s next strategic plan. He only regretted that there was no such complete information in the Southern Song Dynasty, so he was frightened by Wang Baobao''s arrogance.


    "I have a headache, too." Wang Baobao gave a wry smile. Now he''s riding a tiger. He can''t kill Han Jianzhou and his party, but he has to pretend to be vicious so that he won''t be seen through.


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and said, "I have an idea here, but I don''t know if it is in line with your mind."


    "Oh, tell me." Wang Baobao was having a headache about it, so he was immediately excited.


    "Since it''s so difficult, why don''t you just let Han kuozhou go and let me be the middleman? Those people in the Southern Song Dynasty didn''t dare to retaliate against you." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Let it go?" Wang Baobao frowned and was extremely dissatisfied. If he hadn''t been in a good mood before chatting, maybe he would have turned over.


    But song Qingshu did not rush to explain: "what is the purpose of your coming to Yangzhou this time?"


    "Of course, it''s wooing Li Kexiu." Wang Baobao blurted out.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "we are all our own people. Why do you use such perfunctory words. Mongolia and Yangzhou are separated by the Liao, Jin and Qing Dynasties. It''s just too far to reach. Do you want Li Kexiu to take refuge in the reality of Mongolia? "


    Wang Baodun was silent for a long time, then nodded his head and said: "yes, we also know that it is not easy for Li Kexiu to take refuge with us, so the bottom line is not to let Li Kexiu fall to any side of the Jin, Qing and Song dynasties. According to the current situation, Li Kexiu is the closest to the Southern Song Dynasty. That''s why I hold on to Han Yuzhou for a long time. I''m worried about what agreement they have reached in private."


    "In fact, I have solved the most worrying problem of Mongolia for you." Song Qingshu''s enigmatic smile.


    Wang Baobao said: "you mean..."


    Song Qingshu said slowly: "the land of Jianghuai has become an enclave of the Qing Dynasty. The Qing court is now busy in calming down the rebellion in San Francisco. It can be said that the control of Li Kexiu exists in name only, so the Qing side can be ignored; Jin guogang experienced civil strife and political instability. Tang Kuo''s debate rose too fast. His first problem was to solve the domestic opposition forces, so he had no time to look East. Not long ago, Jin guogang and his party left in a hurry, which just showed that his rear area was unstable. "


    Wang Baobao secretly nodded his head. According to the news not long ago, the people of the state of Jin did withdraw from Yangzhou, which is exactly confirmed by what song Qingshu said.


    Song Qingshu coughed and continued: "as for the state of song, there are some troubles. The territory of the Southern Song Dynasty borders on Li Kexiu''s territory. For the powerful Mongolia, the Southern Song Dynasty may be weak, but for the local separatist forces like Li Kexiu, the Southern Song Dynasty is a huge thing. Li Kexiu had to consider the threat of the state of song. In addition, he was also Han nationality, so it was his best choice to return to the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    Wang Baobao immediately snorted: "that''s why I''ve been holding on to Han Yuzhou, otherwise they would have reached an agreement long ago. I wanted to take the opportunity to force Li Kexiu to go to Mongolia, but Li Kexiu, the old fox, has been vague all the time. He just doesn''t give me a definite word... "


    As he spoke indignantly, he suddenly moved in his heart and looked up at Song Qingshu in surprise: "you just said that you helped me solve this problem, didn''t you..."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I''ve convinced Li Kexiu to unite with the Golden Snake camp, so you don''t have to worry about his surrender to the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Wang Baobao''s face was very wonderful. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile: "OK, you smelly boy, we have been fighting hard for half a day, but we didn''t expect to get you cheap in the end."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "anyway, Feishui doesn''t flow to outsiders."


    Thinking of his relationship with Zhao Min, Wang Baobao''s face looked better: "yes, it''s better for the land of Jianghuai to fall into your hands than those countries. In the future, I''ll introduce you to Da Han. With your talent and power, you can earn a prince''s name more than enough. Then you can marry Min Min again. That''s a match made in heaven. Ha ha ha ~ "


    In the future, Ruyang palace will get such a powerful son-in-law, but his inner strength in Mongolia will be superior to other kings. When he thought about beauty, Wang Baobao couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer his question, but replied ambiguously: "now that Jin and Qing are powerful, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait until that day."


    Wang Baobao nodded: "these two forces are indeed a little tricky. Originally, there was a rebellion in San Francisco in the Qing Dynasty, and there was a civil rebellion in the imperial court in the Jin Dynasty. It''s a good time to go south. Unfortunately, now that Khan''s strategic focus has shifted to the West, he really can''t do anything. With the strength of Ruyang palace, it''s a bit reluctant to go south..."


    "But now the song brothers have annexed the Yangtze and Huaihe rivers, and their strength has greatly increased. I will report to Khan that Mongolia will cooperate with you secretly, so that you can take this opportunity to develop yourself vigorously and contain the Jin and Qing Dynasties. In the future, our Mongolian Empire will go south, and you will be the most meritorious minister!"


    Song Qingshu felt that although Mongolia was the ultimate enemy in his mind, it was a wonderful thing to make good use of Mongolia to develop itself at this stage.


    In any case, the two sides cooperate secretly, which will not affect their own reputation in the future.


    "There''s just one thing I might need your help with right now." Song Qingshu said.


    "Oh? If there''s anything I can do for you, just ask Wang Baobao said with a smile that this trip to Yangzhou is at the end of its tether, and there may still be worries about life. The emergence of song Qingshu has brought a turn for the better. Although it failed to win over Li Kexiu, it has gained song Qingshu, a stronger ally. The harvest of this trip to the south is extremely good.


    Song Qingshu replied, "didn''t you say that Li Kexiu''s scruples angered the Southern Song Dynasty and caused the Southern Song Dynasty''s army to move northward? Now that I have got the land of Jianghuai, I have to face the same problem. "


    "How do you want me to help you?" Wang Baobao would never be so kind to others. He would like to have a war with the Southern Song Dynasty and lose each other''s strength. However, with his sister Zhao Min, Wang Baobao subconsciously takes song Qingshu as his own. After the other party turns to Mongolia in the future, his strength will be the strength of Ruyang palace.


    Deep down in Wang Baobao''s heart, he didn''t want to see the power of song Qingshu be lost because he had no idea about the future of Khan''s throne. In addition, Mongolia pursued the principle of respecting strength,


    "Everything will fall on Han Yuzhou." Song Qingshu''s eyes twinkled, and he looked out the door.


    After they had a secret talk for a while, Wang Baobao went out and said to Han Yuzhou, "Han Xiang, the king of golden snake wants to have a chat with you alone."


    "Talk to me?" Han juezhou''s face is different. He has no friendship with song qingshusu. When he hears that the other party wants to talk to him, he is surprised. What''s more, Wang Baobao is actually out running errands to summon him, and allows them to meet alone.


    With uneasy heart went in, song Qingshu stood up to meet him: "Han Xiang, please sit down." As he spoke, he untied his rope.


    After many days in prison, he finally had a feeling of seeing the sun again. Han kuozhou immediately had a good feeling for song Qingshu: "what can the king of Golden Snake do for me?"


    In fact, he didn''t think highly of these people in the river and lake because of his position as the leader. Even if song Qingshu had a Golden Snake camp under his command, he was just a powerful grass-roots bandit in his heart.


    But now he is vaguely aware of his vitality in Song Qingshu, and he seems to have a holy light on him.


    He noticed that the Songshan sect and Su Shidan all craned their necks to look here. Song Qingshu brushed the door as if it had been closed by a pair of invisible hands, isolating all kinds of vision outside.


    "Does Han Xiangke want to return to the Southern Song Dynasty alive?" Song Qingshu''s smiling words suddenly changed Han Yuzhou''s face.


    But after all, Han kuozhou was a person who had been hit by big waves. He soon calmed down and said coldly, "I don''t believe Wang Baobao dares to kill me."


    Although he didn''t have enough information, his decades of experience and experience made him vaguely judge that Wang Baobao didn''t kill him. Therefore, before facing Wang Baobao''s threat from outside, he could stay in Diaoyutai.


    "If Wang Baobao dares to kill you, it''s another way," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but you dare to kill the other two people in the court. It''s very hard."

 Chapter 1101

    Han kuozhou''s face changed, but after all, he was so deep that he said calmly, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Song Qingshu light smile: "since Han Xiang said do not understand, then I might as well say more clearly."


    Without waiting for Han kuozhou to respond, he continued: "Han Xiang''s trip is extremely confidential, but he was assassinated several times on the way. Finally, he relied on Linghu... Wu Tiande happened to pass by to save you. Who was behind the killers? I think Han Xiang knows quite well."


    What happened to them on the road, song Qingshu knew about it from Cheng Yaojia and Lu Guanying, so he hit Han Jianzhou''s weakness.


    "Maybe it''s just a group of people who are blind and want to rob money and goods." Although there was a guess in his mind, Han didn''t want to show his real ideas easily to outsiders.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a noncommittal smile, "some time ago, Han Xiang accidentally fell into the hands of Ruyang palace. He should also know that the people of Bailian sect came to attack yuqingguan?"


    "I know." Han Yu Zhou replied without expression.


    "As far as I know, the Bailian sect and Han Xiangsu are not at peace. They will not come to save you this time, will they?" Song Qingshu sighed deliberately, "it''s said that Ruyang Palace also suffered a disaster without any reason. Although it defeated the Bailian cult, it also suffered heavy damage. Otherwise, it would not have been so embarrassed by the people of Songshan sect this time."


    Han Jianzhou''s eyes were shining, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Song Qingshu then said: "speaking of Ruyang palace, it''s really bad luck. First, he helped Han Xiang block the Bailian sect, and this time he blocked the Songshan sect for you..."


    Han kuozhou was finally moved: "didn''t Songshan school come to Wu Tiande?" Although he didn''t know what attracted Wu Tiande, Zuo lengchan of Songshan sect had said it himself just now, which obviously didn''t look like cheating.


    "It''s true that the Songshan school came to Wu Tiande," Song Qingshu said. "Someone told the Songshan school that the long lost" anti evil sword manual "was on Wu Tiande, which attracted Zuo lengchan to come out this time."


    "Pi Xie Jian Pu" Although he has lived in the temple for a long time, he has heard of its name. He knows that it is a very precious book of martial arts.


    "Han Xiang is not from the Jianghu. Maybe he doesn''t understand Zuo lengchan''s way of doing things. On the surface, he is one of the decent leaders, but in fact, he is cruel and ruthless, and secretly makes friends with many underworld experts. For example, the white board evil star, Qinghai first owl, Hejian double evil are all famous evil spirits in the underworld. In order to maintain his positive image, every time he does something bad, he always adheres to the principle of never doing it twice, and will kill all the witnesses. Therefore, although many people in the Jianghu know that Zuo lengchan has done something bad, they suffer from no evidence. "


    Noting that Han kuozhou''s face was changing, song Qingshu knew that he probably knew what was going on with each other''s knowledge: "this time, people from Songshan School entered Yuqing temple and killed them when they saw them. If they were not blocked by people from Ruyang palace, Han Xiang thought that he would be spared."


    "Good, you Jia Shixian!" Finally, Han can''t help but clap his hand heavily on the table. After so many years of fighting, how can he not see who is responsible for such a sinister and vicious murder.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t come here to say that." Han Shuzhou calmed down and looked up at the young man in front of him.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I''m looking for Han Xiang to come in to make a deal with him."


    "What deal?" Han Xiaozhou frowned.


    "Han Xiang must also know his current situation, and there are several forces in the court, so he can''t go back forever," Song Qingshu said after a pause. After a careful review, he continued, "during this period, Li Kexiu has agreed to surrender to the Golden Snake camp. As long as Han Xiang approves this relationship on behalf of the court of the Southern Song Dynasty, I can let him return to Lin''an City safely!"


    Han Yuzhou was immediately moved. Since he was captured by the Mongols, he knew that he would never have a chance to win over Li Kexiu again. Now his primary goal has changed from winning over Li Kexiu to getting away safely.


    As for Li Kexiu''s power, as long as it did not fall into the hands of either Jin, Qing or Mongolia, it was acceptable in the Southern Song Dynasty


    Although ten thousand of them have agreed, how can an old political fox like Han kuozhou let go so easily and snort: "this time I''m going on an envoy, not only I didn''t make an inch of contribution, but I''ll lose my troops. At that time, I''ll come back to Lin''an in a disheartened way. How can Jia Shixian and other people miss such a good opportunity? Once they take this trip to Yangzhou to criticize me, I''m afraid it will be a foregone conclusion. It''s better to die for the country in Yangzhou than to fall into that kind of desolate ending, and still leave a name in front of and behind you! "


    Song Qingshu laughs when he hears Han Jianzhou''s generous speech. How can he be deceived by these superficial words? The other side deliberately says this just to fight for more interests. Anyway, he has enough cards to satisfy the other side''s appetite


    "Han Xiangfeng is worried too much. I have a way to make him return to the Southern Song Dynasty. He is not only not criticized by his political opponents, but also a hero of the country."


    Han Yu Zhou was very curious, but he still looked at him suspiciously: "what can you do?"


    Instead of answering directly, song Qingshu asked, "who is more important in Jianghuai than in Sichuan?"


    "Sichuan, of course!" Han juezhou blurted out that Sichuan, the land of abundance, could provide nearly one-third of the taxes of the Southern Song Dynasty. Similarly, Sichuan was the Western barrier of the Southern Song Dynasty. When Sichuan was captured by Mongolia, the whole Southern Song Dynasty was shocked. Finally, with the help of the whole country and the generals such as Yu Yu and Wang Jian, they managed to block the front line of Mongolia''s troops in the fishing city.


    However, without Sichuan, the rivers and mountains of the Southern Song Dynasty lost their Western barriers. Mongolia could not only move eastward, but also bypass Guizhou, which is close to the hinterland of the two lakes. Even through Dali, it could invade the rear areas of Guangdong and Guangxi. As a result, the Southern Song Dynasty had to set up defenses everywhere, consuming huge human and material resources. It was still like a sword of Damocles hanging on its head, making it difficult for the kings and ministers of the Southern Song Dynasty to sleep and eat.


    If Sichuan was in hand, the Southern Song Dynasty would be able to retreat to the front line between Jiange and Yangpingguan. Sichuan was always easy to defend and difficult to attack, so the pressure of the Southern Song Dynasty would be greatly reduced. At the same time, the hinterland of Sichuan could provide a continuous stream of taxes and grains, which made the increasingly stretched financial situation of the Southern Song Dynasty ease.


    "If I can persuade Mongolia to return Sichuan to you?" Song Qingshu gave an enigmatic smile.


    "How could that be?" Han juezhou stood up in shock and noticed that song Qingshu didn''t look like a joke. He immediately responded, "as long as you can promote this, I promise that the imperial court will recognize the rights and interests of the Golden Snake camp in Jianghuai, and the two sides can sign a non aggression agreement. At the same time, I will ask the emperor to officially canonize you as the king of Qi!"


    ---


    It''s the end of the month, and the monthly ticket is ranked in the 20th place. I''m always in a state of being blasted. I''m still worried about the tragedy of the last five minutes when I was ranked in the 20th place,


    I really don''t want to repeat the same mistake, so the monk has the courage to ask for a monthly pass here. I will update at least seven chapters today and tomorrow to repay you


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 1102

    The temptation of Sichuan is too great. Han Jianzhou believes that as long as he can get Sichuan, the imperial court will not be stingy.


    Song Qing''s writing is different, other conditions are expected, but the king of Qi is a surprise. Today, although he is known as the king of the Golden Snake, in fact, everyone in the world knows that this is just the title of the mountain king, and no one will really take it seriously.


    But with the title of king of Qi, it is quite different. You should know that in China''s monarchy system, the king with one word is much more noble than the king with two words. In the king with one word, the four titles of "Qin, Jin, Qi and Chu" are generally the most noble. In the Song Dynasty, because of historical reasons, the four kings of song, Zhao, Liang and Shou would never be granted to anyone, so the king of Qi is absolutely the most noble.


    The reason why Qi is not Qin is that the place controlled by song Qingshu is Jianghuai in Shandong Province, which is close to the territory of Qi in the spring and Autumn period, so the king of Qi is more suitable.


    In this world, being righteous is more important than anything. With the title of king of Qi, song Qingshu has the title of Dayi. He is no longer a bandit leader. It is not easy to attract talents among the Han people.


    As for whether to accept the imperial edict of the Song Dynasty and be regarded as the ministers of the Song Dynasty, this is not a matter to be considered at this stage. As long as we are strong enough in the future, it is perfectly normal for us to change the subject and object.


    On the contrary, accepting the imperial edict of the Song Dynasty was easy to cause hostility from the Qing, Jin and Mongolia, which needs to be considered. However, both the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty are now under their own control, and Mongolia has been connected with each other because of Zhao Min, so the original headache has been eliminated.


    "OK, it''s a deal!" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Then he called Wang Baobao in, and the three negotiated and finally reached a final agreement


    Mongolia released Han Yuzhou and his party and returned them to Sichuan at the same time;


    In Song Dynasty, the king state was abandoned completely, instead of paying tribute to the Mongols, and at the same time providing one year''s military pay for the Golden Snake camp;


    Mongolia and Song Dynasty recognized the legitimate rights and interests of jinsheying in Jianghuai area, and granted song Qingshu the title of king of Qi. At the same time, the three parties signed a non aggression agreement.


    ¡­¡­


    Specific details still need to send formal envoys to sign the national documents, but with this agreement in place, the rest is just a formality.


    After signing the contract, all three parties are happy:


    Mongolia had originally decided to give up Sichuan''s shrinking power, and let the Southern Song Dynasty once again border with Xixia, a century old enemy, which consumed the national strength of both sides. At the same time, it also replaced the state of Jin and gained the status of suzerainty over the Southern Song Dynasty and the ally of Golden Snake camp.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, it was a drop in the bucket to pay tribute to Mongolia and to provide the Golden Snake camp with a year''s military pay. What''s more, it was only to give the money to Mongolia when it was supposed to pay tribute to the kingdom of Jin. Moreover, the relationship between uncle and nephew was changed to brotherhood, which made the emperor happy.


    We should know that the reason why so many emperors in the Southern Song Dynasty went to be supreme emperors later in history is not that they were highly aware and didn''t really love power, but that the agreement between them and their uncle and nephew in the state of Jin (later changed to uncle and nephew) was too bad.


    You know, the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty calls the emperor of the state of Jin as his uncle in the official correspondence, and greets him cordially on New Year''s day or birthday. When the messenger of the state of Jin comes, the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty will call himself his nephew to take the order. It''s hard to say if the emperor of the state of Jin is old, but several emperors of the state of Jin are just young children when they ascend the throne, Let the emperors of the Southern Song Dynasty, who are several decades old, call him uncle. No matter how thick their faces are, they can''t bear it. So they simply pass the throne on to their sons and let their sons call other people''s uncle, while they live a happy life.


    As for the harvest of song Qingshu is also obvious, in short, this is a very satisfactory outcome for the three parties.


    However, the three parties are satisfied, there must be dissatisfied people. Wang Baobao suddenly thought of something and looked out of the house with a grim smile: "how about those people of Songshan sect? Why don''t we join hands to destroy them


    Before a fierce battle with the Songshan school, Ruyang palace suffered heavy losses. Most of the experts under Wang Baobao''s command were killed or injured. Previously, the situation forced him to reconcile with him to deal with the Southern Song Dynasty. Now that he has two allies, song Qingshu and Han Jianzhou, he naturally wants to recover his former field.


    "Agreed!" Han Shuzhou replied coldly that the Songshan sect was a sword sent by Jia Sidao. Although he didn''t know what the relationship between the two sides was, how could he give up the chance to cut off a paw of Jia Sidao.


    "I have no problem on my side." Song Qingshu smiles a little, but sighs in his heart. Before that, Songshan sect has already withdrawn.


    It turns out that Zuo lengchan is also an intelligent man. When he saw that song Qingshu had secret talks with Wang Baobao and Han Jianzhou one after another, the last three were still meeting together. Although he didn''t know what the three parties were talking about, his keen intuition made him aware of the impending danger and immediately withdrew with his men.


    Outside Ruyang palace, Su Shidan and others did not dare to act rashly because they did not get the master''s advice. On the contrary, they felt that their departure had greatly reduced their own pressure.


    Although song Qingshu found out the actions of Zuo lengchan and others through Qi engine, he still pretended not to know after comprehensive consideration, because he kept the influence of Songshan sect, which will be of great use in the future.


    When Wang Baobao went out and found that everyone of the Songshan sect went to Loukong, he was so angry that he jumped to his feet. Han kuozhou also had a gloomy face, only song Qingshu had a smile on his face.


    Because of the agreement, Wang Baobao directly let Han Xuzhou go free. Su Shidan and his party quickly gathered around and asked for help. Looking at these loyal subordinates, Han Xuzhou''s face began to look better.


    At this time, suddenly a group of people came to the battle, the first one is Li Kexiu.


    "I heard that a thief attacked yuqingguan. Are you all right After seeing the situation clearly, Rao Shi Li Kexiu had a lot of knowledge, and he couldn''t help being confused. What are these? How could the Mongols and the Southern Song mission stand together peacefully.


    "Lord Tidu has come in time." Wang Baobao couldn''t help but sneer that Yangzhou is the other party''s territory, but he didn''t show up for such a big movement of the Songshan school, and made clear his idea of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight.


    Han kuozhou didn''t like him either. Before, the two sides had a good talk. As a result, his party was caught by the Mongols. He didn''t come to yuqingguan for help. Several times he came to yuqingguan to have a secret talk with Wang Baobao, and now he quietly surrendered to the Golden Snake camp. In his heart, Li Kexiu was marked with two sides and three swords, which naturally won''t give him a good face.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to see this future father-in-law and ally continue to be embarrassed. He explained what had just happened in the past. Hearing the tripartite agreement he reached with Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty, Li Kexiu''s face changed greatly.


    However, he soon covered up the past, and after a ha ha, he warmly invited the three parties to stay in his house. Han and his party had been imprisoned for a long time, and they really needed a comfortable environment to clean up; Ruyang palace was injured and needed to find a safe place to rest; Song Qingshu had more details to discuss with Li Kexiu, so the three parties accepted his invitation.


    The three sides have just reached an agreement and are in the honeymoon period. They have had a lot of conversation all the way, but they didn''t notice Li Kexiu''s flickering eyes.


    ---


    It''s the end of the month, and the monthly ticket is ranked in the 20th place. I''m always in a state of being blasted. I''m still worried about the tragedy of the last five minutes when I was ranked in the 20th place,


    I really don''t want to repeat the same mistake, so the monk has the courage to ask for a monthly pass here. I will update at least seven chapters today and tomorrow to repay you


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 1103

    Because the envoys of the Jin and Qing Dynasties retreated, and Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty now reached a settlement, Li Kexiu naturally did not have to hide in the military camp as before, but chose to take the people back to his governor''s office.


    Li Kexiu arranged the people of Ruyang palace in the east hospital. At the same time, he called the best doctors in Yangzhou city to treat their injuries in the middle of the night. What''s more, he took out all kinds of panacea in the palace. Wang Baobao was very satisfied with his attitude, and his face relaxed a little.


    Han kuozhou and his party were arranged in the West Court by him. In addition to Lu Guanying, the low-level officials in their mission were tortured at the beginning. The Mongolians did not embarrass the people with higher positions. After all, Wang Baobao did not want to completely tear his face with the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Most of them were imprisoned for too long, which made them dirty. Then Li Kexiu arranged for the maid to prepare hot water for you to bathe and dress, which made Han Yuzhou and his party very satisfied.


    Song Qingshu originally intended to discuss some merger matters with Li Kexiu, but seeing that he was busy, it was not easy to find him at this time. Thinking that it was too late now, just as the so-called future was long, he was not in a hurry, so he stayed in a lonely and quiet courtyard arranged by Li Kexiu.


    "It''s a pity that Cheng Yaojia has a tender face and doesn''t want to come with me. It''s so empty and lonely." Lying on the bed, song Qingshu sighed helplessly. Several times before, he sent a message to Cheng Yaojia and winked her to come quietly. However, Cheng Yaojia always turned red and shook his head to refuse.


    In private, it''s OK. If in front of so many people, including the elders of the Lu family, how dare Cheng Yaojia show any difference?


    Song Qingshu understood her situation, but he didn''t force her any more. Just seeing her shy and coquettish, he couldn''t help recalling the beauty of her singing in bed. Song Qingshu felt a little thirsty.


    "I knew that I would not have rescued Han kuozhou..." Song Qingshu thought indignantly and unconsciously fell asleep.


    On the other hand, after Li Kexiu arranged for Ruyang palace and Han Yuzhou to go with him, his smile gradually subsided and he returned to his bedroom with a dignified face.


    After opening the door, I saw an old man slowly tasting tea. Although he was similar to those bad old men in the countryside on the surface, his twinkling eyes were like a snake waiting for an opportunity, which was frightening. A handsome young man stood behind the old man respectfully.


    Li Kexiu frowned and did not shout. At the moment, he closed the door in a hurry, as if he had known that the other party would be here.


    "Lord Tidu, how are you thinking about what you said before?" The old man gently put down his cup and asked leisurely.


    Li Kexiu gave a wry smile: "Mr. Zuo Xiang, it''s not a small matter after all. It''s not so easy to make a decision."


    Mr. Zuo Xiang!


    If Han Zhuozhou were here, he would be surprised, because this old man is wan Dangzhe, the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty. His position is still above him. He is the head of zaifuzhong in name!


    Wan said faintly, "since the governor can''t make up his mind, Benxiang will help you make up your mind."


    After a pause, he continued to say: "I think the governor mentioned the old things with Han Yuzhou when he contacted him just now. What was his reaction?"


    Li Kexiu''s face was not good-looking, and he replied: "he has been looking at the left and right to talk about other things, but also hinted that I am at ease with the Golden Snake camp."


    Wanzao showed an expression that he had expected: "that''s natural. Now Song Qingshu takes the lead and Han Zhuozhou reaches an agreement with Mongolia to recover Sichuan. This is a great achievement. How can he dare to make extra efforts."


    "Zuo Xiang also knows?" Li Kexiu is very surprised. He just learned about the tripartite agreement in Yuqing temple. The other party has been staying in the governor''s office. Is he so well-informed?


    "I have my own information channels," Wan said faintly. Then the conversation changed, and he obviously didn''t want to talk more about this issue. "The governor has finally given up his mind. Before, he had to try every means to save Han juezhou. Now you can see the result."


    "After all, I had an agreement with him before..." Li Kexiu said with an ugly face.


    In fact, Wan Chou came to Yangzhou very early and has been trying to woo him, but Li Kexiu also has some scruples. Although Wan Chou is now the left prime minister and Han Chou is only one of several Vice Prime Ministers, Han Chou is obviously more worthy of choice than Wan Chou: first, after Han Chou is a famous prime minister and Han Qi, the Han family is the most powerful family in the Song Dynasty, It''s not as groundless as Wanzao; Secondly, wandangzhe was one of the main culprits who killed Yue Fei at that time. He had a bad reputation among the Han people. If he took refuge in his family, I don''t know if he would be scolded by thousands of people.


    Therefore, Li kexiucai tries to rescue Han juezhou. If he can get back on this line, it will be much better than taking refuge in wanzhezhou.


    As for the previous promise to take refuge in the Golden Snake camp, it was just a delaying tactic, trying to use the power of song Qingshu to save Han Yuzhou.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Kexiu did not consider the Golden Snake camp. Although the Golden Snake camp has been winning in the past two years, compared with other countries, it is still not on the table.


    In terms of territory, the Jianghuai area under Li Kexiu''s command was always rich and well-off. With the dense water network, it was a nightmare for all the northern cavalry. It was much better than the situation of Shandong being attacked on all sides; In terms of military strength, Li Kexiu''s 100000 green battalions are still above the Golden Snake camp. How could he be willing to join the Golden Snake camp and be inferior to song Qingshu?


    Seeing Li Kexiu''s hesitating face, Wan Shouzhe knew that the time was not all right, so he said, "Mr. Li, you should have heard something about it. Although Han Zhuozhou and Jia Sidao are powerful, they are far less intimate with the Emperor than they are."


    Li Kexiu nodded. Wanzou was a complete moderator, just echoing Zhao Gou''s wishes. That''s why he was so favored a few years ago. He was able to bring down Yue Fei with Qin Hui. Now, when Han Zhuozhou and Jia Sidao are fighting hard, Zhao Gou''s first thought is to call wanzou back to check and balance the two sides.


    "Han kuozhou is not sure that he will send his daughter to the Queen''s throne, but he is quite sure." Wandang finally threw a heavy bomb.


    "That''s true!" Li Kexiu''s face was shocked. He had been dreaming of his uncle. If he could make Li Yuanzhi the real queen of the Song Dynasty, how could he appreciate song Qingshu''s vague promise before that? What''s more, the other party could only offer the throne of concubine.


    "Naturally," Wan Chuo said with a smile when he saw Li Kexiu''s intention, "not only that, after the emperor''s defection to the Song Dynasty, the prime minister can persuade the emperor to make him king of Wu. The fief is here to ensure that your territory and army remain unchanged."


    Li Kexiu was finally moved when he heard the chips thrown out one after another.

 Chapter 1104

    Li Kexiu was clear about the feudal system of Song Dynasty, and strictly controlled the number of nobility.


    The highest is the king, such as the king of Qin, the king of Jin, the king of Chu and so on. Generally, the princes who have won these titles are either the princes who are highly favored and may succeed the emperor, or some special figures, such as Chai zongxun, Meng Chang, Li Yu, Qian Chu, who were once real emperors, After being defeated by the Song Dynasty, he surrendered and got the corresponding nobility;


    Of course, there are also some ministers who have made great contributions to the world, and they may also be appointed as princes. For example, Zhao Pu was appointed as king of Han, Cao Bin was appointed as king of Han, and Wang Anshi was appointed as king of Shu. Without exception, all these people were named princes only after they died. No one can enjoy this honor when they are alive, let alone have their own vassal state and army.


    The second class is the Hei king, which is generally the transmission of the royal family, and has nothing to do with people of other surnames.


    The third class is princes, such as Runan, Qinghe, etc., which are usually used to confer princes and grandchildren. The opposite sex began to confer princes from Tongguan, and before that, the officials would not be knighted more than the princes.


    At the beginning, Li Kexiu estimated that he would be able to get a Duke of the state. If he could be granted the title of Guangling prefecture (Guangling, the ancient name of Yangzhou), it would be the ancestral tomb where the smoke came from. How could he know that Wan Zao would directly throw him a king of Wu, or the kind of king who had real state soldiers!


    Seeing that Li Ke''s eyes were staring, Wan Zao stroked his chin with pride. The reason why he was so generous also had his own difficulties. After all, he knew his situation better than anyone. Although he was named the head of Zai Fu, his actual power was divided by Han Zhuozhou and Jia Sidao, The value of his existence is that Zhao Gou pushed out to check and balance the two groups, so as to achieve a delicate balance between the court and the government. Once the time is ripe, he and Zhang Jun, the transitional team, may be torn down at any time.


    Naturally, they are not willing to end up lonely. Now their power is all from Zhao Gou, and they don''t have their own foundation like Han juezhou and Jia Sidao. Zhang Jun is OK. After all, as one of the four famous generals of ZTE, he had certain influence in the army, and Zhang Rou, a loyal army, was a foreign aid. He was going to suffer a lot when Qin Hui fell, and his followers were also cleared, He himself has been out of office for many years. Now he is called back to Zaifu. He is almost a bareheaded commander. Therefore, he is eager for his team, and the powerful Li Kexiu is his best choice.


    Therefore, he is more active than anyone in wooing Li Kexiu, and the offer is much more generous than Han Yuzhou.


    Li Kexiu''s face changed. Suddenly he said, "but I have agreed to take refuge in Song Qingshu..."


    After hearing this, Wan Zou showed a smile on his face, because he knew that Li Kexiu had agreed: "don''t worry about this. I have my own way to deal with him."


    Li Kexiu frowned and said: "Zuo Xiang may not know the power of song Qingshu. His martial arts are rare in the world. I don''t think even if the Ruyang palace and the masters under Han Yuzhou join hands, he can''t stay. Once he reacted, he became angry and took the officers of the Golden Snake camp to the south. I''m not sure I can beat him. "


    Although Li Kexiu has 100000 green battalions under his command, which is better than song Qingshu''s Golden Snake battalions in terms of the number of troops, before Song Qingshu, Li Kexiu broke through the Qing court''s 100000 elites and the shadow of famous people''s trees. Although Li Kexiu claims to be a famous general, which of the princes Yue Le, Tu Hai and Sabu sent by the court before is not a famous general?


    If it is true, Li Kexiu is not sure, and even if he wins, he will win miserably. Now the army is his capital. If the loss is too great, all the forces around him will never mind swallowing him.


    "Golden Snake camp is just a group of bandits. The reason why they are invincible is song Qingshu. As long as there is no song Qingshu, what kind of climate can those mobs become?" Wan said in a meaningful way.


    "Yes, if there is no song Qingshu, I am confident that I will annex the territory of Golden Snake camp within one month." Li Kexiu said, then he lost his temper, "but song Qingshu''s martial arts are so high, who can keep him in the world."


    Wan Chuo smiles, points to the young man behind him and says, "I brought this grandson here just to deal with song Qingshu. Guier, come and meet Mr. Li."


    The young man stepped forward and saluted: "I''ve met Mr. Li."


    If song Qingshu or di Yun were here, he would cry out, because Wan Danggui is the man in Jingzhou City who robbed Qi Fang, the younger martial sister of Di Yun, by despicable means!


    It turned out that Wan GUI''s father, Wan Zhenshan, was the son of Wan Qie. When Qin Hui died, Qin Hui was liquidated, and WAN Qie was soon forced to step down. In order to avoid revenge from his enemies, their family changed their surname from Wan Qie to Wan Qie. Wan Zhenshan''s father and son were sent to the rivers and lakes to search for the legendary treasure of Liang Yuandi for the future revival of Wan Qie''s family.


    Later, song Qingshu, Ding Dian, and di Yun had a big fight in Jiangling city. Wan Zhenshan was worried about revenge, so he brought his son Wan GUI''s daughter-in-law Qi Fang back to the family ahead of time. Just when Wan Zao was called back as prime minister by Zhao Gou, he needed help urgently. Their family followed him to Lin''an and hid in the court hall.


    It''s no wonder that with the help of xuedizi''s intelligence network, di Yun has never inquired into Qi Fang''s whereabouts.


    "Young master, please get up Li Kexiu glanced at him in surprise, then suddenly frowned and said to Wan Zao, "forgive me for being frank. Although you are a talented man, I''m afraid you''re good at martial arts..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was obvious. After all, Li Kexiu has been in the army all his life. He is also a man with martial arts skills. He can see that although the young man has martial arts skills, he will never be very good. I''m afraid he can''t even beat himself, let alone song Qingshu.


    "Little white face!" This is the real reaction in Li Kexiu''s heart.


    Wan chuckled and said nothing, but wan GUI replied, "Mr. Li misunderstands that song Qingshu''s martial arts are unparalleled. Naturally, he can''t beat him with his martial arts. It''s not me who has to deal with him, it''s him." With that, he took out a wooden box from his luggage and put it on the table with a dignified look.


    Looking at him so cautious appearance, Li Kexiu immediately came to interest: "what is this?"


    But wan GUI has no time to answer him. Jujing Huishen opens the wooden box. The whole process is very careful, for fear that something will be broken when the action is big, and a little sweat will seep from his temples.


    Li Kexiu frowned and looked inside. There was a glass bottle in the wooden box, which was sealed with a bunch of flowers in the shape of lotus, but each leaf was shining like gold.


    Seeing Wan GUI''s cautious appearance before, Li Kexiu was looking forward to it, only to find that it was just a flower in the box. He was disappointed. His tone of voice was ironic: "are you going to defeat song Qingshu, the king of golden snakes, with one flower?"

 Chapter 1105

    Wan GUI didn''t think much of Li Kexiu''s attitude. Instead, he pointed to the flowers in the glass bottle and solemnly introduced: "this is not an ordinary flower, but a golden flower!"


    "Golden wave ten days flower?" Li Kexiu frowned and thought for a long time, finding that he had never heard of it.


    Wan GUI explained: "the word" Bosten "is Sanskrit, which means" devil ". This poisonous flower comes from Tianzhu. Originally, Tianzhu people called it "devil flower". It is extremely poisonous. There is no medicine to cure it. Even if you just smell it, you can make a top expert faint. "


    Jinbo Xunhua comes from Liancheng Jue. In the original work, Ding Dian fainted just after smelling it. Later, Ding Dian''s God illuminated the Sutra. Ling Tuisi smeared Jinbo Xunhua poison on Ling Shuanghua''s coffin. When Ding Dian went to hold the coffin and told Ling Shuanghua about his feelings, Jinbo Xunhua stuck to his skin. As a result, the God illuminated the Sutra, Ding Dian, whose internal skill is almost invincible in the world, was immediately invaded by the poison and died with hatred.


    Because of the appearance of song Qingshu, the world unexpectedly changed the plot. Ding Dian took Ling Shuang Huayuan to fly ahead of time, but he didn''t expect that it was his turn to bear the poison of Jinbo Xunhua.


    When Wan Zhenshan and his son were in Jiangling City, they learned from Ling Tuisi about the magical poison of Jinbo Xunhua. Later, when Wan Huo became prime minister, Wan Zhenshan and his son used his power to get some Jinbo Xunhua from Ling Tuisi.


    "What Hearing that the poison was so terrible, Li Kexiu suddenly changed color and subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    Wan GUI closed the wooden box again and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, you don''t have to worry. Now the flower is sealed up by special means, and the poisonous gas won''t come out."


    Wan Zao then said, "as long as you put this flower in Song Qingshu''s room, no matter how good his martial arts are, he will be doomed."


    Li Kexiu suddenly hesitated: "well, after all, song Qingshu once saved my life. I just want to restrain him. I don''t want to hurt his life."


    Wan Chuo sneered to himself, thinking that you tried to deal with song Qingshu before, but now you have a way to do so. It''s hypocritical.


    However, he didn''t say what he wanted to say. Instead, he said, "Lord Tidu, you can rest assured that song Qingshu will faint after a few mouthfuls. He has no time to touch the petals. As long as he doesn''t touch the skin, he won''t worry about his life."


    Wan GUI looks at his grandfather in surprise and thinks that Jinbo Xunhua is known as the king of all kinds of poisons. After three mouthfuls of smell, there will be no remedy. Why does his grandfather cheat Li Kexiu.


    However, he reacted quickly and soon came to his senses. He said with a smile, "that''s true."


    Li Kexiu just breathed a sigh of relief: "then I can rest assured."


    "It''s getting late today. I understand that during the day, Mr. Li will lead the song Qingshu out of the room, and then we will put Jinbo Xunyuan flower in it." Wan Shouzhe sneers in his heart as he talks. Now Li Kexiu is at the head of both sides. Only by doing things absolutely can he completely turn to himself.


    The next few people secretly discuss the details of tomorrow''s action in the room. At the same time, they are still planning how Li Kexiu will move his army northward and take over the territory of Golden Snake camp in the shortest time after Song Qingshu is controlled. Unconsciously, it will be bright, but the big event is coming. The three people are in high spirits and not a bit tired.


    After daybreak, Wan houzhe and WAN GUI continue to hide in the room to perfect all the details. Li Kexiu goes out to greet the guests.


    After a night''s rest, the fighting capacity of all the people in Ruyang palace was completely restored. Wang Baobao saw that the matter was over. In addition to the heavy losses of his subordinates before, he took the lead in saying goodbye regardless of the demands of all parties.


    After all, the people of Southern Song Dynasty were caught and humiliated by the people of Ruyang palace before. Although the two sides have reached a settlement agreement now, it''s not easy to completely clear the past. Instead of getting along awkwardly next time, it''s better to take advantage of the honeymoon period to separate, so as not to affect the previous contract after the conflict.


    Therefore, Wang Baobao''s intention to go was gone, and the Southern Song Dynasty was not sincere.


    Li Kexiu proposed to send troops to escort them, but Wang Baobao refused: "if we are unable to protect ourselves, how can we do it everywhere?"


    Song Qingshu nodded, knowing that with the strength of the experts in Ruyang palace, even if the Song Mountain sect went back to ambush, they would never be able to keep them.


    Li Kexiu was not reluctant to see this. He just wanted the people in Ruyang palace to leave, so as not to affect his action at night. He asked Wang Baobao and his party to leave after leaving.


    "Boy, when you come to Mongolia, remember to come to Ruyang palace to find us. Hehe, you''ve cheated Minmin. You always have to have an explanation for your family." Before leaving, Wang Baobao took song Qingshu and whispered to one side.


    "That''s for sure. I will go to Ruyang palace to propose marriage one day." Song Qingshu smiles on his lips but complains in his heart. This time, in order to facilitate the peace talks, he falsely claims that he has made a private life with Zhao min. if Zhao Min knows about it, I don''t know if it will make her angry.


    Listening to his promise, Wang Baobao left contentedly with his men.


    Next, Li Kexiu gave a big banquet for the people of Southern Song Dynasty to calm down. The banquet was full of cheers.


    During the dinner, Han kuozhou expressed his sincere thanks for song Qingshu''s helping hand in this trip. Song Qingshu was modest, but at the same time, he pushed Lu Guanying out and told him how loyal he was during this period, running around to rescue them. Han kuozhou was also deeply moved. He stood up to offer wine to Lu Guanying himself, which made Lu Guanying flattered. At the same time, he was grateful for song Qingshu''s kindness.


    After that, song Qingshu deliberately took Lu You and Xin Qiji to drink. We should know that these two people were idols he adored very much in his previous life. When they had the chance to drink at the same table, song Qingshu had to lament the wonder of the world.


    Not to mention Lu You and Xin Qiji, even Han kuozhou and Li Kexiu are not sure. So, after all, in this world, song Qingshu''s reputation is far higher than these two people. It''s only when song Qingshu says that he likes their poems that everyone is relieved.


    "Fangweng and Jiaxuan had extraordinary attainments in poetry. I''m afraid no one in this dynasty can match them except Mr. Dongpo." Han Jianzhou is also happy to see that his subordinates have a better relationship with song Qingshu, which is more conducive to future cooperation.


    Cheng Yaojia was the only one in the room with mixed feelings. Song Qingshu and Xin Qiji were just friends. Looking at him and Lu You, she spat in her heart: "hum, if you really admire him so much, how can you put his nephew and daughter-in-law to sleep..."


    Thinking of each other''s endless bed ways, Cheng Yaojia can''t help blushing and heartbeating, and quickly conceals his unnatural face by drinking.


    Ding fan is always secretly watching her, found that she from time to time will be gentle Yanbo on the body of song Qingshu, the corner of the lip can not help but full of fun smile.


    This grand banquet lasted for several hours. After the end, song Qingshu finally had a chance to find Li Kexiu and said with a smile: "what is Uncle Li planning recently?"

 Chapter 1106

    Li Kexiu was surprised and said unnaturally, "what else can I plan?" I was so scared in my heart. Is he so powerful that he even knows our plan?


    But song Qingshu said with a smile, "shouldn''t Uncle Li plan how to merge with Golden Snake camp?"


    Li Kexiu was stunned. He was relieved and then laughed: "of course, of course."


    Song Qingshu looked at the direction of the delegation of the Southern Song Dynasty and said with a relaxed manner: "Uncle Li was worried about the strong reaction of the Southern Song Dynasty after he chose the Golden Snake camp. Now I have dealt with everything. I have not only won the recognition of the Southern Song Dynasty, but also the support of Mongolia. In addition, I can influence the court decision-making of the Jin and Qing Dynasties to a certain extent, So we are in a good situation now. We just need to take this opportunity to completely integrate the Golden Snake camp and Uncle Li''s green camp into a whole, so that when the world changes in the future, we can rise with the trend. "


    Li Kexiu''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt, but he soon covered up the past: "what my nephew said is very true, we really need to prepare for a rainy day."


    Seeing that there was no one around, song Qingshu said, "I don''t know if I can talk to Uncle Li alone. After all, you and my family are united, and some things are secret."


    "Of course, of course," Li Kexiu said on one side of his body, "nephew, follow me."


    Song Qingshu followed Li Kexiu to his study, and the two began to talk about the details of their cooperation.


    Because he was worried about neglecting Li Kexiu, song Qingshu always took care of the other party''s interests, and put forward some reasonable demands, striving for the win-win principle. He thought Li Kexiu would fight for more interests, so there was still room for retrogression on some issues. Who knew that the other party had almost no objection to his proposal and agreed to it all, Song Qingshu was embarrassed and felt that he had taken a great advantage.


    Song Qingshu also has doubts in his mind. Li Kexiu''s reaction today is somewhat abnormal, not like the temperament of an old fox in his daily life.


    However, he was soon relieved. After all, the two sides had decided to marry. They were a family. The fundamental interests of the two sides were the same. Song Qingshu even felt that he was not as open-minded as his elders.


    After several hours of secret talks, the two sides reached a preliminary agreement in almost all aspects, which made song Qingshu a little overjoyed.


    Unknowingly, it''s dinner time again. Li Kexiu leads song Qingshu to a banquet for Han Yuzhou and his party. Seeing them together, Han Yuzhou is not surprised. After all, according to the previous agreement, they are already the son-in-law''s family, and song Qingshu is naturally half the master here.


    These people had a good talk at noon, and soon the atmosphere became warm again. Song Qingshu sat at the head of Li Kexiu, suddenly thought of something and asked, "Uncle Li, how come Yuanzhi hasn''t seen her all the time?"


    In order to avoid the envoys of the Jin and Qing Dynasties, Li Kexiu moved all the people in the mansion to the military camp, so song Qingshu never saw Li Yuanzhi. However, he was busy with all kinds of things, but he didn''t care about her.


    Now that the overall situation has been decided, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of that strange girl. Before, she had a good relationship in Yanjing palace and Shengjing city. I don''t know if she would be angry when she knew that she was going to marry her.


    Song Qingshu knows that the girl Li Yuanzhi always likes Yu Yutong from Honghua club, but Yu Yutong doesn''t know whether she is human or not. His wife, an old woman, likes his fourth sister-in-law, Luo Bing, the wife of thunder runner Wen Tailai. She turns a blind eye to Li Yuanzhi and treats her as her sister.


    Knowing this, Li Yuanzhi still likes him without regret. Who knows that Yu Yutong broke Yu wanting''s secret and died in the other party''s hand in Shengjing battle.


    "I don''t know if the little girl has come out of this sad first love." Song Qingshu sighs. Li Yuanzhi''s strange temperament is very attractive. He doesn''t want to see the other party become unhappy and lose his nature because of Yu Yutong''s affair.


    Hearing song Qingshu ask about her daughter, Li Kexiu''s face is a little unnatural: "nephew, after all, you have an engagement. Is it inappropriate to meet at this time?"


    In fact, Li Kexiu didn''t want his daughter to meet him. After all, he planned to send her to the palace of the Southern Song Dynasty to become a queen. There are so many people in the court of the Southern Song Dynasty here. If Li Yuanzhi and other men don''t know about it, it will ruin her future if she is sent back to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu frowned and felt a little depressed. I''m afraid that this marriage can''t be completed in a short time. Isn''t it that I can''t see Li Yuanzhi for a long time?


    However, he also knows that there is such a rule in the world. It''s not very lucky for men and women to meet in private before they get married. Moreover, when their father speaks, he can''t say anything.


    After a long night''s drinking, song Qingshu went to his courtyard. He was very depressed all the way. He was alone in the empty bed every day. It was really lonely.


    Unfortunately, Cheng Yaojia has a tender face. In front of his elders and other people, he really dares not come to him quietly. Before Song Qingshu asked Li Kexiu, in addition to caring about Li Yuanzhi, he also missed Luo Bing. After all, Luo Bing went to Jiangnan with Li Yuanzhi to relax after he left Shengjing last time.


    Think of Luo Bing that mature and beautiful body, song Qingshu suddenly dry up.


    It''s a pity that Li Kexiu doesn''t let him meet Li Yuanzhi. Naturally, he can''t get news from Luo Bing. Song Qingshu is too embarrassed to ask the future father-in-law for information about other women, so he can only come back resentfully.


    "Or go to Jiao Wan''er." When he arrived at the door, song Qingshu suddenly stopped and hesitated.


    Calculate the time, Jiao Wan''er is almost back


    Song Qingshu''s body moved, but he didn''t step forward after all.


    "Come on, it''s important now. If Li Kexiu finds out that he''s stealing incense and jade, he doesn''t look good. After all, both sides have just decided to marry."


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu still thinks that business matters. If there is a mistake in business due to his lust for women, he is really shameless to face the elder Jiang Dongfu.


    He calmed down the palpitation in his heart, and song Qingshu opened his door.


    "Why is there a pot of flowers?" Once inside, song Qingshu noticed the yellow flowers on the table in the room.


    "It''s delicious." Song Qingshu had no doubt. After all, the flower arrangements in the high-ranking officials'' houses were changed every day. It must have been the maid who came to change the fresh flowers before.


    After closing the door, song Qingshu lay on the bed and began to throb again. He hesitated to run to Cheng Yaojia''s room in the dark? Anyway, Lu Guanying will not say anything and will cover for them


    The scene appeared in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more excited song Qingshu was. He couldn''t help but stand up. However, before he left, he gave up his mind. The risk was too great. In case of exposure, Han Jianzhou and Li Kexiu would not look good on their faces.


    Just about to go back to sleep, song Qingshu suddenly felt a sense of vertigo in his brain. He couldn''t help saying: "how can this wine have such a great aftereffect?"


    ---


    Thanks for bingo''s reward again, but also thanks for the support of other enthusiastic readers!


    Fourth more!


    In addition, I have to say that many readers came to me as if they had discovered the new world and told me that Wanzhe''s surname is Wanzhe Moqi, but not wan. Can I say that you didn''t read well


    Of course, I know the pronunciation of these two words, and it is clearly written in the original text that they changed their surname from Wanqi to Wan in order to avoid disaster, in order to avoid revenge from their enemies,


    After all, Wanzao killed Yue Fei in those years and went into the wild again. What''s the special surname of Wanzao? How can we not change the name of Wanzao?

 Chapter 1107

    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "how to drink more and more." He closed his eyes as he spoke.


    A few seconds later, he suddenly opened his eyes, eyes a few more shrewd color.


    incorrect! With his current cultivation, he can be called a thousand cups never drunk. If he uses his internal power to evaporate the wine, drinking is more like drinking water. How can he feel dizzy.


    Is it poisoned?


    Song Qingshu''s face was a little ugly. Recalling the details of the dinner, we all ate the same food, and the wine was poured out of a jar. With his cultivation of seeing and listening, it was impossible to poison him during the dinner. What''s more, although his cultivation is not invincible, ordinary poisons can''t hurt him.


    Since it''s not during the dinner, where was it poisoned?


    Song Qingshu recalled all kinds of things after he left the banquet. There was no abnormal phenomenon, and then he went back to his residence


    At this time, he suddenly smelled a faint fragrance, and then a dizziness came to his mind. Song Qingshu suddenly turned back and stared at the previous bunch of yellow flowers.


    Is it?


    Song Qingshu doesn''t dare to stay in the house any more. He runs out in a hurry. The cool wind in the yard makes him feel slightly refreshed.


    It is!


    Song Qingshu looked back at the flower, the golden leaves seemed to emit a kind of gloomy and strange light.


    "What''s so poisonous?" Song Qingshu rushed to use his internal power to force poison, but he was shocked to find that his internal power was intermittent and could not work normally. This is a big surprise. You should know that since his great achievement, the true Qi in his body has become a circle, and it is endless. Who knows that the true Qi in his body can''t be mentioned now!


    Is it seven heart Begonia?


    The most famous poison in the Golden Book appeared in Song Qing''s mind. In the biography of flying fox, all the masters of the poison masters were afraid of it. We can see how terrible it is.


    But he soon shook his head, seven heart Begonia colorless tasteless, characteristics with this flower is completely different.


    At this moment, he suddenly moved in his heart and looked up to the corridor.


    A burst of applause came: "the king of the Golden Snake is really worthy of being the king of the Golden Snake. After being poisoned by the golden wave ten days flower, he can support so long without fainting."


    "Jinbo ten days flower!" Song Qingshu''s color has finally changed. He who is familiar with the plot of Jin Shu doesn''t know about the poison. Ding Dian in Liancheng Jue, who made shenzhao Sutra complete, was poisoned to death without any resistance. Because Liancheng Jue itself is not as popular as snow mountain flying fox and flying fox biography, the poison is far less famous than seven heart Begonia, The level of virulence is even higher than that of crabapple!


    Seven heart Begonia is colorless and tasteless, which makes people die painlessly. Moreover, although it is extremely poisonous, it has the method of detoxification.


    Jinbo ten day flower is not. It is highly toxic and has no medicine to solve!


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s deep skill is far beyond Ding Dian, the great master of shenzhao Sutra. At the same time, he didn''t directly touch the poison of Jinbo Xunhua on his lips and hands like Ding Dian, so he can barely support it now.


    In fact, it was not the negligence of the poisoner. Wan GUI had already covered the tables, chairs and beds in his room with the poison of Jinbo ten day flowers. As long as song Qingshu''s skin was touched, he would die. But he was short-sighted. He didn''t know that when he came to the cultivation of song Qingshu, there was a layer of genuine Qi for protecting his body. Where could those poisonous powder touch his skin. It''s a pity that the body protecting Qi can avoid the poisonous powder, but it can''t stop the fragrance of Jinbo Xunhua. Song Qingshu is still on the road.


    Song Qingshu''s heart was cold when he realized that his kung fu was becoming imperceptible. However, he was not the one who gave up easily. He quickly gathered his mind and stared at the group who broke into the yard.


    The leader is Wanzao. It''s a pity that song Qingshu didn''t know him. When he noticed the young man around him, he was surprised and angry: "Wan GUI, how can it be you?"


    Wan GUI grimly smile: "did not expect it, these years I know you and di Yun are secretly checking me, but now you will die in my hands first!"


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly, and a wisp of sword Qi shot directly at him.


    "Be careful, guier!" Did not expect that the other side still have the ability to resist, Wanzao can not help but be surprised, there has been a guard next to the shield in front of the two.


    With a puff, the shield burst, and a blood hole opened in the chest of the guard in front of Wan GUI. Then Wan GUI screamed and fell back to the ground.


    "Guier!" Wanzao ran to them in a hurry, and there were already accompanying guards holding more shields in front of them, which made song Qingshu have no chance to start again.


    "It''s a pity." Song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. He is now poisoned. Part of his power is consumed by the poison. The other part of his power is used to suppress the poison in his body. I''m afraid the power that can be used for hands-on is less than 10% of his usual power. If he shoots through the shield and his body, the remaining sword Qi is too strong to kill Wan GUI.


    Song Qingshu immediately noticed that the poison in his body began to bite back. He quickly overcast the poison and did not dare to move again. Unfortunately, the poison of Jinbo Xunhua was really strange. Every second after that, the real Qi in his body was eroded for a minute. With the change of time, song Qingshu would be poisoned and die soon.


    In fact, it''s a miracle that song Qingshu can persist until now. Ding Dian fainted after smelling the fragrance of Jinbo Xunhua. Song Qingshu stayed with Jinbo Xunhua in his room for such a long time. After smelling eight of them, he could hurt the enemy.


    This is also the place where Wan Shouzhe and Wan Guihui will miscalculate, so they will approach him with swagger.


    Unfortunately, song Qingshu was too poisoned to kill them.


    Rao is so, ye and sun are also extremely shocked, with song Qingshu as the center, a group of people have retreated a few feet, all staring at him like monsters.


    The wound on WAN GUI''s chest is all right after being treated. He hides behind the guard and looks at Song Qingshu bitterly. Unfortunately, just now, he is too scared to speak again to stimulate the other side, for fear that the other side will have to bury him.


    Wan GUI thinks that his grandfather is the prime minister, and he is young and promising. He has a beautiful wife and daughter in his family, and he has a bright future waiting for him. Anyway, song Qingshu has been poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. Before long, he will be poisoned to death. How can he risk his life.


    At such a time of crisis, Song Qing suddenly had a funny idea in her mind: I should have gone to Jiao Wan''er just now, so that I would not have been poisoned. It''s true that a gentleman doesn''t live long and lusts for thousands of years.


    "Li Kexiu, why don''t you come out when you''re here? You have no face to see me!" Song Qingshu snorted heavily. Now, how can he not understand that Wan GUI, a group of people, can fight openly in the governor''s office and design harm to themselves? How can it be without Li Kexiu''s help!


    No wonder before Li Kexiu took the initiative to find himself, so easily agreed to take refuge in the Golden Snake camp; No wonder in the afternoon when the other side negotiated the merger, they made all kinds of concessions... It turned out that they were all trying to paralyze themselves.


    Song Qingshu suddenly some heartache, don''t know the whole thing li Yuanzhi that wench know.

 Chapter 1108

    After a while, Li Kexiu finally turned out of the corridor and looked at Song Qingshu with a friendly face: "I don''t want to make things like this, nephew. It''s just that your martial arts skills are too high, so I can only stop you first."


    "Stop me?" Song Qingshu snorted coldly, "take Jinbo ten day flower to control me. It''s really a big hand."


    Li Kexiu gradually regained his composure and said awkwardly, "don''t worry, my dear nephew. This poison just makes you lose your power temporarily. It won''t kill you."


    Song Qingshu''s face is indifferent: "now, why deceive yourself? Jinbo ten day flower is extremely poisonous. There is no medicine in the world."


    "Ah?" Li Kexiu, shocked, turned his head and looked at Wan Zao, "Zuo Xiang, is this really true?"


    "Left Prime Minister?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he immediately reflected that the old man''s identity was Wan Qie, the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty. Looking at his tense appearance just now, it seemed that he was Wan GUI''s direct elder


    In the face of Li Kexiu''s inquiry, Wan Zao replied faintly: "Mr. Li, as the saying goes, if you don''t do it twice, since you have already torn your face, why should you be merciful? If you don''t poison him while song Qingshu is not on guard, are you waiting for him to come back for revenge in the future?"


    Li Kexiu''s heart is awe inspiring. He is really the culprit who killed Yue Fei in those years. His ruthlessness is really shocking.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. At this time, it doesn''t matter whether Li Kexiu plays or not. All his attention is on the poison in his body. Unfortunately, at this moment, his kung fu didn''t force the poison out, but his skill dissipated more.


    Noticing his subtle reaction, Wan Shouzhe was more determined and waved: "who killed him, who was promoted to the third level, will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold!" Although he did not know martial arts, he knew that song Qingshu could not be forced to poison so leisurely.


    Despite song Qingshu''s reputation, and the move just now shocked the audience, there must be brave men under the heavy reward. When they heard that the official was promoted to the third level, the gold was ten thousand taels, and the bodyguards with him were all shining. This is a treasure that they can''t earn in their lives. It''s worth fighting for this reward!


    People died for money and birds died for food. A group of people rushed up with red eyes and howling. At this time, song Qingshu did not dare to use the sword Qi that consumed Qi at will. He could only seize the sword from one of them and use a set of fierce sword techniques.


    In the field, I only feel the cold light shining in front of me. I have to admire Song Qing''s highly poisonous calligraphy, and he can even show such exquisite and sharp Sabre skills.


    Before long, song Qingshu pestles the ground with a knife, and his body trembles slightly in the cold wind. At the beginning, more than a dozen people who rush past all fall into the pool of blood around him.


    After all, these people are the experts brought by Wanzao''s careful selection. Song Qingshu doesn''t have to pay attention to them in ordinary times, but it seems that killing these ten people has exhausted all his spare power.


    "Poof!"


    Song Qingshu only felt that the blood in his body was churning. He couldn''t help it any more, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Originally, everyone in the field was shocked by him. When they hesitated to see him vomit blood, they all looked shocked: "he''s very poisonous. I can''t support him for long!"


    Nevertheless, song Qingshu is still in its infancy. A group of people only dare to shout, but no one dares to rush to die.


    Song Qingshu knew the condition of his body. Before, he tried to delay time to force out the poison. But it turns out that as time goes on, he not only can''t force out the poison, but his combat effectiveness keeps weakening. If he continues to pester here, he will die today.


    Looking at Wan Zao, Li Kexiu and others deeply, song Qingshu snorted coldly: "even if song dies today, he will take you to be buried with him!"


    With that, he rushed to the two people. Wan Zao and others were shocked. They backed back and yelled, "stop him, stop him!"


    The masters under his command gathered to the master in a hurry. There was a gap in the previously airtight encirclement. Song Qingshu rushed to the middle of it and suddenly retreated back. He rushed out of the encirclement of the group and flew out of the courtyard wall.


    It''s a pity that his skill is now consumed by poison, and he can''t use it any more. Otherwise, in his usual state, he can almost fly out of Tidu''s house in one step.


    Seeing that he was about to fly over the wall, a group of archers suddenly appeared at the top of the wall and shot their arrows one after another. Song Qingshu was surprised. He knew that if he was forced back to the yard, he would be doomed today. He could only force his true Qi to move a distance of nearly ten meters out of the air to avoid the rain of arrows. Then just as he was about to jump out of the wall, his true Qi suddenly disappeared, He fell all over the yard.


    "Ha ha ha, he can''t support the attack of poison gas!" Wan Hou''s face was excited, and he ordered his men to surround him.


    A group of people looked at each other. Just now, the other side easily killed more than a dozen experts. Who knows if he will be buried with others when he is dying. Although the reward is attractive, it also requires a life flower. Therefore, no one dares to go forward, but just surrounds him in the middle.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Just now, he forced himself to move horizontally in the air to avoid the arrow rain. It was too much consumption of Qi. Normally, it''s OK. Today''s situation is fatal. The poison in his body led to the intermittence of Qi in his body. Just now, the consumption was too fierce, so the follow-up Qi couldn''t be mentioned for a while.


    After these changes, his true Qi could no longer suppress the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. He realized that the poison was deep into the viscera. Song Qingshu sighed: when he crossed into this world, it was difficult to start hell. He tried to get out of it. He didn''t expect to die in the end. That''s all. I''ll take my last breath to see if I can kill Wan Zao and avenge myself for King Yue.


    Aware of song Qingshu''s murderous eyes, Wan Zao''s heart was cold, and he quickly stepped back a few steps. When he saw that there were all guards in front of him, he was slightly relieved. When he was relieved, he became angry for his fear.


    Seeing that the group of people under his command hesitated, he was angry that they were greedy for life and afraid of death. However, he also knew that the opponent''s martial arts skills were too high. As soon as he turned his eyes, he made a plan: "Lord Li, let the archers under his command shoot the bandit."


    "This..." Li Kexiu hesitated.


    Wan said harshly, "there''s no way out now. If you let song escape from Shengtian, you and I can''t live."


    Wan GUI also took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire and said: "Mr. Li, as long as you die of song, you can go north and annex the territory of the Golden Snake camp, and then unite Wu Sangui to divide the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. Then you will be one of the top forces in the Central Plains!"


    Li Kexiu''s eyes brightened and he was finally moved. He reached out and waved: "Archer..."


    Song Qingshu was cold in his heart. Just as he was about to take advantage of a little genuine Qi to rush over and kill Wan Qie, suddenly a beautiful shadow rushed out, opened his arms and protected him. He exclaimed to Li Kexiu, "no!"


    ----

 Chapter 1109

    A graceful and light girl stood in front of song Qingshu. Her body was elegant and beautiful. Looking from her back, song Qingshu saw that her neck skin was white and red, so tender that she could squeeze water.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Li Kexiu''s face changed greatly. He quickly called the archers under his command: "stop shooting!" Then he turned back and glared at the girl: "Yuanzhi, don''t be mischievous, get out of the way!"


    That girl is Li Yuanzhi who has been away for a long time!


    "I''m not fooling around!" Li Yuanzhi bit her lips, tears in her eyes. "Brother song has saved your father''s life, and he has saved his daughter''s life over and over again. How can you turn your head to harm him?"


    She had been arranged in the military camp by Li Kexiu, but she couldn''t get out. Later, the envoys of Jin and Qing retreated, and Li Kexiu returned to the governor''s office. Li Yuanzhi was still kept in the military camp and was not allowed to come out.


    But she has a strange disposition. Without Li Kexiu, who else can cure her? Plus her identity as a young lady, no one in the barracks dares to embarrass her.


    At first, she was OK. Although she was bored, she could stay in the military camp. But when she heard from the soldiers that song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, was a guest in the mansion, she could not help but ran out of the military camp. She wanted to play with her brother song happily, but when she came back to the mansion, she saw her father was killing him, At the critical moment, she didn''t care so much, so she ran out to block in front of song Qingshu.


    After being scolded by her daughter in public, Li Kexiu was shocked and angry, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "sister Yuanzhi, I didn''t expect that we would meet again in this situation."


    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes a sour, some choked to say: "blame me bad, if I come to you earlier, it won''t happen."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "those who should come will always come. As the saying goes, you can avoid the first day of junior high school, but you can''t avoid the 15th day. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Listen to him say so free and easy, and then think of his father''s behavior, Li Yuanzhi but more sad: "song big brother!"


    Choking, he wanted to rush to his arms. Song Qingshu quickly stepped back: "don''t touch me. I''m poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. I''m afraid I''ll infect you."


    He knew that Ding Dian in Liancheng Jue was poisoned, and his whole body was full of poison, so he was worried about hurting Li Yuanzhi. But this time he was worried too much. Ding Dian''s whole body was poisoned because he held Ling Shuanghua''s coffin and wept for a long time. The coffin was covered with the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. But Ding Dian was so sad that he kept kissing and touching the coffin, which made his whole body poisoned.


    Because song Qingshu has the relationship of protecting the body and genuine Qi, his body is not stained with poison powder, so direct contact will not cause Li Yuanzhi poisoning.


    "Poisoning?" Li Yuanzhi suddenly turned to Li Kexiu, "Dad, you are so cruel!"


    "Shut up In front of the outsider''s face, has been so criticized by her daughter, Li Kexiu face finally hang up, "come on, help Miss back to the room to rest!"


    He can see that song Qingshu and his daughter have a good friendship, and because of each other''s character, he is determined not to take his daughter as a hostage, so he decided to send someone to take her away.


    See someone approaching here, Li Yuanzhi suddenly scream, touch out the waist dagger, a knife across his white neck: "don''t come here!"


    "You Li Kexiu quickly stopped his subordinates and glared at his daughter, "what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu also frowned: "Yuanzhi sister, I appreciate your kindness. You really don''t have to. Put down the knife quickly. It''s too dangerous."


    Although he was greedy and lusty, he also had his own pride. Although he knew that Li Yuanzhi might save his life by doing so, he still didn''t want to see the other party take such a risk.


    "Bring the antidote of Jinbo Xunhua, or your daughter will die to show you!" Li Yuanzhi did not pay attention to song Qingshu''s advice. Her slim body trembled slightly in the cold wind, but she was still determined to stand there.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Li Kexiu has always loved her daughter, subconsciously looking to Wanzao.


    Wan Zao replied coldly, "there is no medicine for Jinbo ten days flower." Seeing Li Kexiu''s slight change of color, he continued: "it''s just a matter of time now. Why should Mr. Li say it first and foremost?"


    Li Kexiu''s eyes twinkled, and he gradually calmed down. When he fought in the battlefield, he naturally knew that he would never do anything but never stop. Now he has offended song Qingshu. If he was allowed to recover, it would be his turn to be miserable.


    "Yuanzhi, you also heard that it''s not that dad didn''t give the antidote, but that there was no antidote at all." Li Kexiu said lightly.


    Li Yuanzhi also want to say, song Qingshu also said: "Yuanzhi sister, your father is right, Jinbo ten day flower really no medicine to solve."


    "Brother song, you are so skilled, there must be a way to detoxify," Li Yuanzhi looked at him with tears in her eyes. Then she turned to her father and said, "Dad, daughter, just ask you to let him go."


    "Sure enough, it''s an extrovert girl!" Li Kexiu was surprised and angry when he saw his daughter fighting against him three times and four times. "Now my father has become angry with Song Shi. If I can''t kill him today, I will die tomorrow. Would you rather watch my father die?"


    "No, he won''t," Li Yuanzhi looked at Song Qingshu, "brother song, say something."


    Song Qingshu frowned and didn''t open his mouth. He just hummed heavily to make him soft and beg for mercy at this moment. He really couldn''t do it. Life is important, but some things are as important as life.


    "You see, he''s like this now, and he won''t be able to frustrate your father in the future." Li Kexiu was angry and laughed back.


    "No, he will not!" Li Yuanzhi seemed to have made up her mind. She raised her head suddenly and said clearly, "because her daughter has made a private decision with him for life and is still... Pregnant with his flesh and blood, how can he lay hands on his father-in-law and the child''s grandfather?"


    "What Li Kexiu only felt dark in front of his eyes. He could not help shaking his body and almost fell to the ground.


    Wan zaozhe and WAN GUI''s face is also very ugly. We should know that the basis of their cooperation with Li Kexiu is to send Li Yuanzhi to the palace of the Southern Song Dynasty as a queen. If she is married with other men, how can she be sent to the palace.


    "Yuanzhi..." Song Qingshu was also extremely shocked. Naturally, he knew that he and Li Yuanzhi were innocent, and the other side said that he wanted to save himself.


    How important is the world''s women''s honor, but he can not be more clear, now so many people on the scene, casually spread a mouth, Li Yuanzhi''s future marriage may become a problem.


    Song Qingshu was about to open his mouth, but Li Yuanzhi had expected to interrupt him and whispered: "brother song, I know what you want to say. Please don''t let me down. I will save you whatever you say today."


    Looking at the girl''s begging eyes and feeling the girl''s pure and exquisite mind, song Qingshu acquiesced to the fact in front of her heart.


    "Family misfortune, family misfortune!" Li Kexiu looks at Song Qingshu, a son of a bitch who has taken advantage of his daughter. His eyes are bursting with fire.


    ---

 Chapter 1110

    Li Kexiu is angry and regretful now. He is angry that his cabbage, which he has been raising for more than ten years, has been arched by other pigs. What he regrets is that he should not agree to Wanzao so easily to deal with song Qingshu.


    Although in Li Kexiu''s mind, marrying her daughter to song Qingshu is far less than marrying her daughter to be a queen in the Southern Song Dynasty, it is undeniable that song Qingshu is still a good choice.


    What''s more, now his daughter is still upset by him!


    As far as Li Kexiu knows, although song Qingshu has a wife and many beautiful women around him, he does not have any children, so his grandson is his eldest son. Even if Li Yuanzhi can not become a queen in the future, it is also very likely that his mother depends on his son. In troubled times, the eldest son is not so different from his legitimate son, and he is likely to become the successor of the Golden Snake camp.


    But now it''s no use regretting. Song Qingshu was already poisoned and had no medicine to cure. There was a rift between the two sides, and it was impossible to cooperate any more; At the same time, due to the pregnancy of her daughter, the agreement with Wanzao is likely to go bankrupt.


    "Half a day''s work is like flying eggs!" Li Kexiu has a saying in his mind that now he is in a dilemma. It''s not right to kill song Qingshu or not.


    Noticing Li Kexiu''s uncertain eyes, Wan Zao''s eyelids jumped, worried that the other party would do something irrational. He went to him in a hurry and said in a low voice, "Mr. Li, don''t worry. Maybe Qianjin is just trying to cheat you. I''ll find some mammies to check later. And even if she''s really... Really pregnant, it doesn''t matter, At that time, I can hide the truth and still send her to the palace. "


    Li Kexiu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He was concerned and confused just now. His daughter has been back for such a long time. During this period, he has never seen song Qingshu. Now there is no sign of a big stomach. How can he be pregnant with his child.


    However, he was not sure. After all, song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were too high. It was not impossible that he should steal incense and jade into his daughter''s boudoir one night. Therefore, after hearing the promise of Wanzao, a big stone fell to the ground in my heart.


    However, when Li Kexiu looked back and saw that his daughter''s dagger was tightly attached to her neck, and there was a faint trace of blood. He was deeply distressed and looked awkwardly at Wan Zao: "little girl, what do you think of this... This... Left Prime Minister?"


    "Make the safety of Qianjin important." Wan Hou Chuo gave a little smile and replied in a low voice, "let song Qingshu go first."


    "But..." Li Kexiu stopped and looked at Song Qingshu with fear.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t survive tonight because he was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua," Wan Chui said with a chilly smile. "What''s more, I''ve arranged people outside."


    Li Kexiu suddenly has a decision in his heart, but he doesn''t intend to let song Qingshu go directly, because he is worried that his daughter will leave with him, which will make the matter more troublesome.


    So he pretended to be embarrassed: "Yuanzhi, don''t you make dad embarrassed?"


    Hearing his father''s tone loose, Li Yuanzhi was overjoyed and quietly pushed song Qingshu: "brother song, you go now. I''ll stay here and watch them. I won''t let them chase you. You can get out of the city as soon as possible."


    Song Qingshu sighed. After all, Li Yuanzhi is young, which can match his father''s old fox. She thinks that she has seen through her father''s mind, who knows that Li Kexiu is mainly to separate the two talents and deliberately let himself leave.


    However, he does not intend to say, after all, Li Yuanzhi has done enough for herself, there is no need for her to take risks all the time, what''s more, she has won a glimmer of life for her, even if there are traps outside, it is not like here.


    "Thank you. Be careful yourself!" Song Qingshu took a deep look at the girl in front of him, and then walked out.


    As soon as the people around wanted to stop, Li Yuanzhi pressed the dagger to his neck. Li Kexiu waved his hand and let song Qingshu go.


    Seeing song Qingshu leave, Li Yuanzhi was relieved. Li Kexiu sneered: "hum, are you satisfied?"


    Li Yuanzhi bit her lip: "my daughter knows what I''m doing today makes my father angry, but my daughter can only do this."


    "Well, well," Li Kexiu said painfully, looking at the blood oozing from her delicate neck, "put down the dagger quickly."


    "No!" Li Yuanzhi shook her head firmly, "wait until brother song goes away."


    Li Kexiu smelled a face and hummed heavily: "women don''t stay!"


    Just at this time, there was a lot of noise coming from the corridor. Han Zhuozhou led the people to break in directly. It turned out that they heard the news at first, but it was not convenient for them to ask because they were guests in the house. They just sent people to investigate quietly.


    Later, I found out that song Qingshu was being attacked. It was a big surprise. Song Qingshu had something to do with his trade with Mongolia. If something happened to him, it would be a bolt from the blue, so I rushed to bring someone here.


    Seeing the situation in the yard, I couldn''t help frowning. When I saw the appearance of Wan Zao, I was even more surprised: "Mr. Zuo Xiang, why are you here?"


    Wan Huo said with a smile: "why, Mr. Han can come, but the prime minister can''t?"


    With a glance on the faces of Wan CHO and Li Kexiu, Han Chou, who has been living in the officialdom for a long time, doesn''t understand that they may have colluded with each other. Suddenly, his heart sank: "I''ve always been in charge of the affairs of Jianghuai. What''s the meaning of Zuo Xiang''s intervention?"


    Wan Zao arched his hand to the South: "Mr. Han, I can''t understand his words. They are all for the emperor. Why do I have to divide you and me?"


    Seeing that he carried out the emperor to press himself, Han kuozhou hated him so much that he didn''t dare to show it, but his face became more and more ugly.


    Wan continued: "what''s more, the prime minister has heard that Mr. Han is in prison and has come all the way to rescue him..."


    Han kuozhou directly interrupted: "without the trouble of the left prime minister, Han has already got out of trouble. He also reached an agreement with Mongolia and Golden Snake camp and was able to accept Sichuan again. As a result, the left prime minister made such a fuss today. If Mongolia broke the contract and Sichuan was recovered, can the left Prime Minister bear the responsibility?"


    "Mr. Han doesn''t have to scare me like that," Wan Chuo said with a faint smile. "The man surnamed song is just a middleman. Now that he has reached an agreement with Mongolia, his middleman naturally loses his use value. Mongolia is now full of energy in the western front, even if there is dissatisfaction in the heart, it will not fight because of his song Qingshu. Don''t worry, Mr. Han. No one can take credit for your recovery of Sichuan. "


    "You Han juezhou hit a soft nail, and his heart was filled with anger. "How can we do such a dishonest thing in Song Dynasty, which makes people laugh at us all over the world!"

 Chapter 1111

    "Mr. Han''s words are bad," Wan said without expression. "It''s related to the national interests. How can we use the word" etiquette "to restrict it? Has Mr. Han forgotten the lesson of Mr. Song Xianggong?"


    Hearing the other party''s insinuation that he was pedantic, Han Jianzhou was furious: "listen to the tone of Zuo Xiang, you are sure that Mongolia will return to Sichuan. If anything happens, can Zuo Xiang be responsible for it?"


    Wan Chuo said with a smile, "these grassland people are always crafty and cunning. Even if they really don''t return to Sichuan, it''s because Mr. Han didn''t pay attention to others. What''s the matter with him?"


    He has been in the officialdom for decades, and he has long been extremely smooth. He knows that the biggest principle of officialdom is not to seek meritorious service, but to seek no fault. History has proved that those who are enthusiastic and bold enough to shoulder the responsibility before the matter is settled will not come to a good end afterwards. How can he be so unwise and promise to be responsible for it?


    "You Han Jianzhou was almost not angry by the other party''s impudence. All his subordinates were angry, but it''s a pity that it''s not convenient for him to scold because of his identity.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Han," Wan continued. "Even if Sichuan can''t get it back, it doesn''t matter. The prime minister has successfully convinced Mr. Li that he will take the land of Jianghuai to our song dynasty. It''s no worse than recovering Sichuan, and he doesn''t have to pay tribute to Mongolia, There''s no need to provide food and grass for the Golden Snake camp. Ah, Mr. Han, I didn''t mean you. Your previous agreement was too generous. It''s not your own money. I don''t feel sorry for it. "


    His blundering words made Han Zhuozhou''s eyelids jump. What''s more shameless is that Wan Zhuozhou was a court, as if he was really a person who was concerned about the country and the people, loyal to the monarch and serving the country. Han Zhuozhou breathed a sigh, thinking that I had never seen such a shameless person!


    It''s a pity that the other party''s official position is above him, and he makes another fuss, which seems to be reasonable, and makes Han Jianzhou have nowhere to vent his grievances.


    Wan Chou looked at Han''s reaction with great interest. The reason why he nearly broke his face in public was that he understood his position. The reason why the emperor let him take the position of prime minister was to check and balance Han Chou and Jia Sidao group. If he showed signs of friendship with any party, it would definitely cause the emperor''s fear, All his power comes from the emperor''s trust. Once the emperor is estranged, his good days will come to an end.


    "The son of song is kind to our dynasty!" Finally, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t read it any more. He was very anxious to think of song Qingshu.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, everyone in the audience turned their eyes to her. Cheng Yaojia was shy and became the focus of the audience. She blushed like an apple. Rao was so. She still plucked up her courage and said, "Mr. Song saved the princess of our court!"


    Han juezhou and his party agreed one after another. The princesses who had been trapped in Huanyi courtyard were able to escape from the state of Jin. It was song Qingshu who helped them. This matter spread widely in Lin''an City.


    "The Chai family is still kind to the emperor of our Dynasty," Wan said calmly, making everyone''s face change.


    I know that he is sophisticating, but when it comes to the Taizu of our Dynasty and Han Zhuozhou, none of them dare to open their mouth, for fear that they will be criticized. As the saying goes, it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain. Wandangzhe is a poisonous snake. Yue Fei was killed by this man in the middle of the day, and others have to fear his ability to harm others.


    "If Mongolia repents in the future, Han Mou Bi will write the matter to the emperor, and the emperor will decide! Let''s go. " Han kuozhou glared at him and left with his men.


    By their group of people such a fork, Li Yuanzhi in the hand of the knife will be loose a few minutes, next to the bodyguard directly over to seal her acupoints, the knife in her hand took down.


    Li Kexiu glared at her daughter: "come on, take the young lady down, and ask mammy Zhang to have a good check on her body to see if she has done anything humiliating."


    Li Yuanzhi was in a hurry: "Dad ~"


    Li Kexiu didn''t want to pay any attention to him at the moment. He waved to his subordinates to take him down: "from now on, miss is not allowed to go out without my order."


    "Yes


    After Li Yuanzhi was taken down, Li Kexiu looked back at Wan Huo, worried: "Mr. Han..."


    Wan Huo sneered: "with me, you don''t have to worry. He''s just worried that our actions will affect his contribution to Sichuan. Do you think he really cares about the life and death of song Qingshu? "


    After Han kuozhou and his party came back to the other courtyard, Ding Dian finally couldn''t help but come forward and said, "Han Xiang, are we just sitting by and ignoring?"


    Xin Qiji and Lu You also agreed. They had a good talk with song Qingshu. It can be said that song Qingshu''s knowledge and speech were very good for them.


    Han Zhuozhou frowned and said, "after all, Wanzao is my immediate superior in name. He has been using my selfishness for his own purposes and oppressing me with the interests of the imperial court. You don''t know how despicable he is. If he came forward to save song Qingshu, wouldn''t he be sitting on his dirty water? When he returns to Lin''an in the future, he will gossip in front of the emperor. In addition, Jia Sidao has fallen down the well. I''m afraid that he will not be able to protect himself. "


    In fact, if song Qingshu didn''t get Jinbo Xunhua, he might consider helping him. After all, song Qingshu is a powerful ally, but now that he is dead, why go to this muddy water again?


    Politicians are all realistic, so it is natural for Han to distinguish between gain and loss.


    "But..." Ding Dian wanted to say something more, but Han juezhou raised his hand to stop it. "This matter is over. Let''s wait and see what happens. You are not allowed to help song Qingshu. After all, once you do it, it means that I intervene in the matter. "


    Xin Qiji, Lu You and others look at each other face to face. They all see the disapproval in each other''s eyes, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly becomes a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Su Shidan said quickly to ease the atmosphere: "Han Xiang, this is also a helpless move. This time we come to Yangzhou at the expense of our troops. After returning to Lin''an, Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan will not miss such a good opportunity. At this juncture, it is not suitable to make enemies again."


    Ding fan couldn''t get used to song Qingshu. Seeing that he came to such an end, he couldn''t help but gloat. He quickly agreed with Su Shidan. Ding Bu San and Ding Bu Si were on the same front with her, so they naturally agreed.


    Ding Dian and others are silent. Cheng Yaojia''s nails are almost pinched into her own flesh. It''s a pity that her husband and wife are not in a high position, and her martial arts skills are low. If she wants to help, she doesn''t know how to start, so she can only pray for song Qingshu''s good fortune.


    ---

 Chapter 1112

    Song Qingshu in Cheng Yaojia''s prayer is now staggering through the city of Yangzhou. He realizes that the poison of Jinbo Xunhua has gone deep into the viscera, and there is little real Qi left in his daily life. Even the rest of the real Qi is in a state of intermittence. If he meets the enemy, he is afraid to protect himself.


    From dizziness and tiredness in his mind, song Qingshu had an impulse to close his eyes and go to sleep, but he knew that once he closed his eyes, he would never wake up again.


    Originally, when he crossed into the world, his life was picked up. If he was alone, it would be worth it even if he died. But these years there are so many confidants who love him deeply, and so many people depend on him, how can he abandon them for his own liberation?


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu summoned up his spirit and tried to run to the secret branch of Jinlong gang in Yangzhou with his eyes open.


    For one thing, he''s so poisonous that he can''t leave Yangzhou by himself. It''s much easier to get help from the Golden Dragon gang;


    Second, I came here to spread the message. After all, what happened tonight was too sudden. I''m afraid the people of the Golden Dragon Gang still think that Li Kexiu is an ally. With Li Kexiu''s temperament, they will never let go of these secret strongholds of the Golden Snake camp.


    Worse, because of the cooperation with Li Kexiu, the location of Jinlong Gang''s branch in Yangzhou is no longer a secret.


    Finally, he arrives at the secret branch. After Song Qingshu pushes the door, his heart sinks, because it''s not Jinlong Gang''s men who are waiting for him, but Zhang Rou''s loyal army.


    "King of the Golden Snake, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time." With a grim smile and a wave of her hand, Zhang Rou''s subordinates immediately blocked his retreat.


    "What about the people here?" Knowing that there was no way to do good today, song Qingshu calmed down and didn''t care about his situation. Instead, he asked in a deep voice.


    "You''ll see them soon." Zhang Rou smiles.


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank, and he said in a cold voice: "if song does not die today, he will take your head one day."


    "If it''s the king of the Golden Snake in a normal state, to tell you the truth, I really don''t dare to provoke," Zhang Rou said, shaking her head. "But it''s a pity that you are so poisonous now that you don''t have a chance to revenge."


    As soon as his voice fell, he ordered his subordinates: "give me a hand. The prime minister has come out with a message. Who killed him and promoted him to the third level? The reward is ten thousand Liang!"


    Ouch~


    These people are living a life of licking blood on the head of a knife. Ten thousand taels of gold can be enough for them to be smart for several lives. In addition, the other party is poisoned again. Suddenly, they don''t have to worry about it. They rush in one after another for fear that they will be robbed by their companions.


    Song Qingshu only felt that these people had a double shadow in front of him, and subconsciously shook his head. The man in front of the loyal army had already killed him.


    Although he was poisoned, his vision was still there. As soon as the ape''s arm was relaxed, the man felt that his sword changed hands. Before he could react, there was a sharp pain in his hand. When he saw his arm flying into the sky, the man was shocked and didn''t dare to stay. He hurried back.


    Fortunately, his companions rushed in one after another, and that person was lucky enough to get a life.


    Zhang Rou, who has been staying in the rear, also shrinks her eyes and thinks: as the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Although song''s body is poisonous, she still has some resistance. Let her subordinates consume him first and let him be poisoned a little deeper. Only in the end can she be more confident.


    The shadow of the famous tree and the fact that the king of the Golden Snake once defeated all kinds of experts spread all over the world. Zhang Rou is unavoidably afraid. Although he claims that he should be better than song Qingshu, he is also worried about the other side''s counterattack before death. After all, the other side is a super expert. How fierce the counterattack before death is. Therefore, Zhang Rou does not want to be too anxious when she is sure to win.


    Song Qingshu only thinks that there are more and more overlapping figures in front of him. He understands that the poison of Jinbo Xunhua has begun to invade his nerves. He sighs. He doesn''t expect that he will die in the hands of a curfew like Xiang Yu. He doesn''t know whether he will be as miserable as Xiang Yu and will be taken to reward after being dismembered.


    Looking at more and more people rushing over, song Qingshu gradually calms down. Now, his life is exhausted, and it''s meaningless to fight any more. He can''t help but close his eyes and wait for the swords and guns in those people''s hands to cut his body.


    Who knows, after waiting for a long time, there was no sharp pain on his body. He could not help but smile bitterly. Jinbo Xunhua had at least one advantage: it could paralyze his touch, so that he didn''t feel so painful when he died.


    But then there were shouts in his ears, and he realized that things had changed. He opened his eyes and saw that there were three more masked men in black in front of him. He stopped the group of loyal soldiers.


    One of them held a sharp sword, and the cold light flashed out, and the enemy retreated one after another; The other one didn''t say a word. He didn''t have weapons in his hand. He only relied on a pair of fists, but everyone who fought with him fell to the ground without a snort; In the end, the man could clearly see that his skill was insufficient, but his sword technique was somewhat ghostly.


    Song Qingshu instantly recognized these people: Xin Qiji''s fish dragon sword dance, Ding Dian''s shadowless magic boxing, and Lu... Lu Guanying''s anti evil sword?


    He was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that these people came to save him in the end, especially Lu Guanying. Song Qingshu even felt that he was in debt.


    When Zhang Rou saw a few more mysterious people, she couldn''t stand on the wall any more and rushed to lead the thirteen Taibao of the loyal army behind her.


    Ding Dian quickly turned back and gave a low drink: "brother Wu, take him out of the city quickly!"


    "Good!" Behind him came a deliberately suppressed voice.


    "Brother Wu? Is there anyone else? " Song Qingshu had to lament that after his poisoning, he was no longer as clear-sighted as before. He didn''t even know that someone was standing behind him.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously looked back, and his face suddenly became very wonderful. Although the other party was still covered in black, he never forgot. He recognized the other party''s identity just by looking at the other party''s eyes - Linghu Chong, who is Quanzhou general Wu Tiande now hiding beside Han Yuzhou!


    Linghu Chong also gave him a meaningful look, then took his shoulder in one hand, picked up the lightness skill and ran out of the city.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that although Linghu Chong''s lightness skill is not as good as his own, his deep internal power accumulated by absorbing stars and Dharma is enough to make him one of the top lightness skills in the world. Linghu Chong keeps silent all the way, avoids several pursuers in succession, and then climbs out of the city wall in the dark.


    Then he ran about ten miles and came to an unknown barren mountain. Linghu Chong suddenly stopped and threw song Qingshu to the ground in front of him.


    Song Qingshu now has no real Qi to protect his body. This time, he was thrown to pieces. Before he could see the stars, there was a cold shining sword point on his throat.


    ----


    Fifth watch! Ask for a monthly ticket!

 Chapter 1113

    Linghu Chong''s sword tip is above song Qingshu''s throat. He sneers and says, "song, did you ever expect that you have today?"


    Ding Dian, Xin Qiji and others left Yangzhou City and asked him to send song Qingshu out of the city. But they didn''t know that Quanzhou general Wu Tiande was actually Linghu Chong. Before Song Qingshu got married with Miss Ren of the sun moon god cult, it can be said that they had a hatred for seizing their wives.


    "I didn''t expect today." Song Qingshu sighed. He was so careless that he just fell into the conspiracy of Wan Zao. In fact, with his current cultivation, he could be immune to most of the poisons. However, Jin Bo Xunhua was too overbearing, and the key was that he couldn''t prevent it. So he capsized in the sewer.


    "I was too arrogant before. If I get through the disaster this time, I must find a way to guard against those legendary poisons, such as the colorless and tasteless seven heart Begonia. If it is used by the enemy against myself, it will be even more difficult to guard against." Song Qingshu secretly made up his mind, but when he saw Ling Hu Chong in front of him, he was dumbfounded. Now he can''t pass the pass. What else can he talk about.


    "Do you have any last words before you die?" Linghu Chong saw that he was still laughing at the end of his life, and he couldn''t help admiring him.


    "It''s better to die in brother Linghu''s hands than in those gangsters." Song Qingshu replied lightly.


    Linghu Chong was surprised: "do you know me?"


    "Brother Linghu is so different, even if it''s Yi Le Rong, it can''t stop your elegant demeanor. Of course, song knows it." Song Qingshu laughs calmly.


    Linghu Chong can''t help humming: "it''s useless for you to get close to each other now. I will kill you today."


    Song Qingshu wants to shrug his shoulders, but the poison of Jinbo Xunhua makes him paralyzed. Even this simple action is difficult: "brother Linghu, if you want to kill me, you have to give me a reason to die."


    "Why?" Linghu Chong face green gas a flash, "you take love with a broadsword, to despicable means occupied Yingying, this reason enough?"


    "It''s not fair to take over love with a broadsword, not to mention despicable," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "This marriage was proposed by Ren jiaozhu on his own initiative. For the sake of the future of Golden Snake camp, I can''t refuse it, can I? Brother Linghu is really strange. He should go and let me go. It was he who made some promises to you at the beginning, and it was he who finally went back. "


    Hearing the other party''s words, Linghu Chong''s face suddenly changed. Song Qingshu continued: "brother Linghu, do you really love Yingying?"


    "Of course... Yes." Linghu Chong blurted out subconsciously, but he hesitated suddenly, because at that time, the picture of him and Yue Lingshan practicing Chongling sword suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "look, you don''t have much confidence in yourself. Follow your heart and find your younger martial sister. "


    Linghu Chong immediately silent, a long time later said: "little younger martial sister like is younger martial brother Lin, why should I trouble myself."


    "I''m much more experienced than you in this respect," Song Qingshu pointed to the position beside him and motioned him to sit down. Linghu Chong hesitated for a while and finally sat down beside him.


    Song Qingshu then continued: "Xiang Shaolong, a love Saint more than 1000 years ago, has a famous saying: a girl''s heart is the most easily changed thing in the world..."


    Linghu Chong asked: "who is Xiang Shaolong?"


    "A man with powerful kidney function," Song Qingshu said with a smile on his face. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he saw the story of seeking Qin when he was young. "Brother Linghu should have experienced it himself. In the beginning, Miss Yue''s heart was on you. In the eyes of your brothers and even your mother-in-law, you are a couple, Who knows that after Lin Ping came, everything changed. "


    Linghu Chong sighed: "my younger martial sister has always regarded me as her brother. She has always worshipped master Yue since she was a child. So what she likes is that kind of dignified, serious and silent man. How can she like such a frivolous, unrestrained and uninhibited drunkard like me?"


    "Brother Linghu, this is not true. You think the reason why Miss Yue likes Lin Pingzhi is that you are frivolous, but in my opinion, it is not the most important thing." Song Qingshu replied.


    Linghu Chong eyebrows move: "how to say this?"


    Song Qingshu slowly explained: "women need company. Only when they get along day and night can they develop true love. You stayed on Siguo cliff for a year, and then you wandered in all kinds of rivers and lakes. During this period, you were accompanied by Miss Yue by Lin Pingzhi. A woman is a sentimental animal. Even if a cat or a dog is always with her, she will have an emotion, not to mention a person. "


    "How can you even know our details?" Ling Hu Chong looked at him suspiciously, then shook his head. "What you said seems reasonable, but it''s not. Growing up, I grew up with my younger martial sister, and I didn''t have enough time to accompany her. "


    "That''s what you need to explain here,


    Because of my own writing habits and previous editors'' requirements to cater to the style of wireless terminals, most of the chapters in this book are 2000 + words,


    There is also a small part of 3000 words, which is usually 3000 words when I have only one watch that day


    This is because there is a requirement for the minimum number of updated words per day in the website full attendance award. 3000 words per day corresponds to 300 full attendance, and 5000 words per day corresponds to 500 full attendance,


    So that day, when I had only one watch, in order to meet the minimum number of words, I would write a chapter of 2000 words to 3000 words.


    When I was updating normally, all the chapters were in the early 2000s, so many readers misunderstood me. They thought that I was playing a smart trick, splitting the previous chapter into two chapters to sell, fooling everyone, and then many people still scolded me.


    Ah, I don''t know what to say. I can only say that we understand each other.

 Chapter 1114

    Linghu Chong was very angry and laughed: "it''s really strange. It''s the so-called hatred of killing my father and robbing my wife. You robbed Yingying, but you still firmly believe that I dare not kill you?"


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "brother Linghu''s hatred of seizing his wife is really unreasonable. Do you have matchmaker''s words between you and Yingying, do you have parents'' orders, and do you worship heaven and earth?"


    "I..." Linghu Chong was dumbfounded by his series of questions. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, I have all these." Song Qingshu''s words were like a bolt from the blue, which made Linghu Chong jump up.


    "You... You worship heaven and earth?" Make fox blunt lips tremble, words all some not agile.


    "It seems that brother Linghu is not very well informed. A few months ago, in the Golden Snake camp, my master Wudang immortal Zhang presided over the wedding ceremony. YingYing and I have already been married." Song Qingshu sighs that a gentleman can be deceived. Linghu Chong is a gentleman. That''s why he dares to say that on purpose. If he meets a mean person, he will die.


    "No, I don''t believe it. You must have forced Yingying to marry you." Linghu Chong felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if he had lost the most important thing in his life.


    "I can swear that Yingying is absolutely willing to marry me, otherwise the sky will be thunderous." Song Qingshu zhengse said that the reason why he dared to take such a poison oath was that Ren Yingying did volunteer to worship him, but she didn''t know her real identity under her mask at that time.


    "And this wedding is hosted by my master Tai. Do you think he will tolerate me forcing other people''s girls with his moral character?" Song Qingshu continued.


    Before hearing that song Qingshu vowed to send without hesitation, Linghu Chong had already believed it seven or eight points in his heart. After hearing that the wedding was hosted by Zhang Sanfeng, he finally gave up his heart. Zhang Sanfeng is a myth in the Wulin and also a model of high morality. Linghu Chong didn''t believe song Qingshu, but had to believe Zhang Sanfeng.


    "Now Yingying is my wife. Brother Linghu has been tangled up. I''m afraid it''s not done by a gentleman." See mood has been set off almost, song Qingshu finally came to a cruel.


    "I..." Linghu Chong opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He always felt that his heart was oppressed, but he had to agree with this view. After all, judging from the concept of the world, Ren Yingying was the other party''s wife.


    "I respect brother Linghu as a gentleman, so I''m not afraid to tell you this." because he didn''t fight with the enemy during this period, song Qingshu had the opportunity to slowly gather the true Qi in his body and repress the poison of Jinbo Xunyuan flower. Now he doesn''t see people again. "Since brother Linghu''s favorite is Miss Yue, why don''t he take this opportunity to fully understand his true heart? As long as you pay attention to what I said just now, it''s not difficult to win back miss Yue''s heart with brother Linghu''s character and talent. "


    Linghu Chong was silent, and his mind kept showing all kinds of benefits of Ren Yingying in the past. His heart began to ache and he couldn''t help but say angrily, "whatever you say, I have to kill you today!"


    "Brother Linghu, are you sure?" Song Qingshu said calmly, "now I''m Yingying''s husband. If you kill me, will Yingying turn against you? What''s more, I have saved Miss Yue''s life several times. How could miss Yue marry a man who killed her benefactor? "


    "You Linghu Chong''s face is uncertain. At this time, there is a noise in the distance. A large group of people holding torches are approaching this position. It is obvious that Wanzao and Li Kexiu''s pursuers are searching here all the way.


    "You''re right. I''ll make them sad if I kill you," Linghu Chong said after pondering for a moment. "Anyway, you won''t live long because of the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. It doesn''t make any difference whether I kill you or not. But it''s you who robbed Yingying all the time. Now that the pursuers are coming, I can''t be generous enough to save you again. Let it be your destiny. " Then he turned and left.


    Song Qingshu suddenly said with a smile: "brother Linghu brought me out of Yangzhou City, which has helped me a lot. However, the secret book of picking up girls was handed down to you, so we can say that we don''t owe each other."


    Hearing his words, Linghu Chong''s figure could not help but falter and almost fell down: "hum, if you are lucky this time, I''ll settle with you." As soon as the voice rose and fell, it disappeared in the mountains.


    "Thank you." Song Qingshu has to sigh that Linghu Chong is indeed a gentleman and disdains to take advantage of others'' danger. If they exchange status, he asks himself that he can''t be so open-minded as Linghu Chong.


    The torch was getting closer and closer. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to delay, so he got up and went to the depth of the mountain.


    Li Kexiu sent the mother to check Li Yuanzhi''s body, and knew that she was still the body of Huang Hua''s daughter. At this time, the news came that song Qingshu had been rescued from the city. Li Kexiu couldn''t sit still. After many years of fighting, he understood that since he had done something, he had to do it. Otherwise, the enemy''s power of counterattack would be unprecedented in the future.


    So he immediately mobilized the green camp troops, cooperated with Wanzao''s men, and took Yangzhou as the center to spread out. He searched the mountains and searched the sea to find out the song Qingshu. The direction that Linghu Chong left with song Qingshu was the most important.


    Scouts in the army are good at tracking, and soon a group of people and horses follow the clues.


    When song Qingshu was staggering in the mountains, a sharp eyed man pointed to his back and yelled, "over there!" While sending someone to inform other troops nearby, he chased song Qingshu in the direction.


    "It''s bad luck to drink cold water." Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. He could be seen so far away in the evening. Did all these people bring infrared telescopes? Now he can only speed up and hide in the mountains.


    Fortunately, there was a distance between the two sides, and it was not convenient for them to sprint on horseback on the mountain, so those people couldn''t catch up with him for a while. However, his deeds are revealed, and there are tracking experts in the other camp. Song Qingshu, who is heavily poisoned, can''t get rid of these people now.


    Outside the city, there is a drama of chasing and escaping. In the city''s governor''s mansion, a young woman from Huaxin is carefully dressing Wan GUI''s chest wound. Her shaved shoulder, thin waist and tall and symmetrical figure are more graceful and moving under the candlelight.


    Just listen to her faint sigh: "Xianggong, are you going to harm people again?"


    The young woman turned out to be di Yun''s younger martial sister, and married Wan GUI''s Qi Fang.


    ---

 Chapter 1115

    With long thin eyebrows and curved corners of the mouth, if Di Yun was here, she would have to sigh that the younger martial sister''s face was fuller than a few years ago, and also more white, tender and gorgeous


    But wan GUI didn''t have the interest to pity her. When he heard his wife''s words, he couldn''t help changing his face. He suddenly got up and pushed her away: "what''s harm to people? What do you know about men as a woman?"


    Qi Fang gave a sad smile: "I''m from the countryside. I don''t have much insight, but I can tell right from wrong. What you do today, I know more or less. Even people in the river and lake are not ashamed to stab people in the back. As the Prime Minister of the Imperial court, my grandfather acts by all means. Instead of dissuading him, you do it for the tiger..."


    "Pa!"


    With a loud slap in the face, Qi Fang suddenly had a red palm print on her white face.


    "Shut up Wan GUI looked out of the window in horror. When he saw that there was no one near the room, he put down his heart and looked back at his wife. "What do you know? My father is a commoner and has been wandering in the world all the time. If he doesn''t try to please his grandfather, how can he gain a foothold in the family in the future?"


    "It doesn''t matter if we can''t get a foothold. If we go back to Jingzhou City and live in seclusion, isn''t it good for our family to be happy?" In spite of her grievances, Qi Fang went to her husband''s arm with tears in her eyes, hoping to soften his heart with tenderness.


    "Women''s view!" Wan GUI shook his hand and hummed coldly, "my grandfather, as the Prime Minister of the imperial court, is so noble. I can do something casually under his command, which is more useful than others studying hard for ten years. Back to Jingzhou? At that time, even a magistrate can give us a wink. I don''t want to live such a miserable life any more. "


    Qi Fang''s eyes flashed with a deep sense of disappointment. She finally realized that the gap between the two people''s views on this aspect was too big to reconcile. Although she hasn''t read many books, she has been kind-hearted since childhood and can distinguish right from wrong. When she first learned that her husband''s grandfather was Wanzao, who killed Yue Fei in those years, she suddenly felt that the sky was falling down. However, she always abides by women''s principles and adheres to the idea of "marry a chicken and a dog, and can only endure all this in silence.". However, in the past two years, she did not persuade her husband to leave, but every time they broke up.


    "I''ll be back in Lin''an early tomorrow morning. I want to eat cabbage." Qi Fang suddenly says that the water spinach is the daughter of her and WAN Guisheng. The reason why they choose such a strange name is to commemorate Di Yun. This is the nickname they gave Di Yun when they were young. Of course, Wan GUI does not know the reason, otherwise he would not let his daughter use the name of another man.


    "We have something to deal with when we stay here. Where can we go tomorrow?" Wan GUI always feels uneasy at the thought that song Qingshu is still on the run. However, seeing his wife''s sad look, he can''t help feeling soft. He knows that it''s just a torment to let her stay here. "OK, I''ll send someone to send you back tomorrow."


    The reason why I brought her to Yangzhou this time is to pretend to be a family and go out for sightseeing, so as to deceive the people in Lin''an City. Now that the overall situation in Yangzhou has been decided, I have also met with Han kuozhou and his party. There is no need to hide any more, so it''s better to let her go back, so that she won''t stay here and NAG and annoy herself every day.


    Originally, today''s plan was successful, and WAN Guizhi was full of pride. He planned to take advantage of the healing time to find his wife to make love. However, the other party had a lot of platitudes, which made him lose interest. After he promised to send her back to Lin''an tomorrow, he left with a disappointed face.


    Her husband''s gloomy face came to mind when he left. The more she thought about it, the more sad she was. She fell on the bed and began to cry.


    If song Qingshu knew that he was the culprit for his discord with his husband and wife, he would surely applaud. It''s a pity that he has no time to think about other things. After all, he is extremely poisonous. With the fierce running, the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, which was still calm, comes out again. Song Qingshu gradually feels numbness in his limbs. Sometimes he even has an illusion, He seems to have only consciousness left and no longer feel his body.


    "Come on, over there!"


    Aware that the pursuers are getting closer and closer to him, song Qingshu also went to the battlefield. Judging from the roar of the pursuers, he soon realized that the people behind had divided into two groups, one was chasing behind, the other was blocking in front.


    Knowing that it was futile to run further, song Qingshu simply stopped and saw a hidden cave not far away, so he struggled to run in.


    He made some branches to cover the entrance of the cave, and song Qingshu was completely paralyzed. He could do what he usually did by waving his sleeves. Unexpectedly, he almost killed him now.


    He had already thought clearly that if the pursuers were blind and didn''t find the cave, everything would be fine. Of course, the possibility was very small. Since the other party was searching for himself, he was sure that he would not let go of every grass. How could he ignore this place.


    However, even if he is found, there is no way to escape. Instead of being attacked by enemies in all directions, it''s better to take advantage of the terrain of the cave to be a man in charge of the pass. Although he knows that his life is not long now, with the help of the terrain of the cave, he can pull more people to be buried with him before he dies.


    "It''s time to leave a message..."


    An idea suddenly appeared in my mind, and song Qingshu was silent.


    I heard this sentence in my previous life when I watched the Haier brothers. At that time, the alien on Easter Island had been waiting all his life for his companion''s spaceship to pick him up. Knowing that the time was coming, he said this sentence to himself.


    At that time, I didn''t feel anything. Now I think of song Qingshu, but I can''t help but have a deep resonance. Like the alien, I am also a passer-by in this world, and I am very sad when I am dying.


    "Since the alien brother left his last words with the Easter stone statue before he died, I also left something to prove that I existed in this world." Song Qingshu took out a roll of white cloth from his arms and took out the charcoal pen which had been made of charcoal. When he began to write, he hesitated.


    The last words are to those closest to him, but he has no children, and there are many confidants. However, if everyone wants to write, there is not so much time and so much white cloth.


    Since it''s not good to leave out anyone, I don''t want to write it. Let them hate me together.


    On the contrary, it''s a miracle. It''s a pity if you bury yourself in the ground for a long time


    Song Qingshu can finally understand why so many of the protagonists in the novel always get the martial arts secrets of their predecessors when they fall off the cliff or go into a cave, because now he is a dying senior, and he really doesn''t want to see his martial arts die with himself.


    Because there was some space in the white cloth, he finally decided to write down the pithy formula of joyful Zen on it. Unexpectedly, just after writing a few paragraphs, there was a clamor of pursuing soldiers not far from the cave.


    "Well, there''s no time." Song Qingshu sensed that the poison of Jinbo Xunhua had flowed into his body. Now he couldn''t even hold the charcoal pen in his hand, so he closed his eyes.


    Just at this time, a cold voice suddenly appeared in my ear: "eh, is this the kind of martial arts that hurt me... Embarrassed me last time?"

 Chapter 1116

    Hearing this ethereal voice to the extreme, song Qingshu opens his eyes vaguely. Because of the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, his eyesight is greatly affected. He can only vaguely see a woman in white standing beside him, but he doesn''t know if it''s psychological effect. He seems to see this woman coming from the clouds, like a fairy in the world.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "I thought a flower greedy and lustful man like me would go to hell after he died. I didn''t expect that it was a fairy who came to pick me up to heaven now."


    Seeing the woman in white caressing her forehead with her hand, as if she was speechless, song Qingshu was immediately happy and thought: it seems that the fairy is not completely without seven emotions and six desires. I have to give full play to my skills that I have learned before to please the fairy sister, so that I won''t be put on little shoes in the future.


    See his mouth open, as if to say something, the woman in white finally some angry up: "you are highly toxic, this time don''t talk too much, waste physical strength."


    "Sister fairy told me not to speak, I would not speak." Because of Jin Bo''s ten days flower, song Qingshu can''t distinguish reality from illusion.


    Seeing his soberness at the moment, the woman in white frowned slightly. She squatted down and helped song Qingshu''s head to her leg. Then she took out a porcelain vase from her arms. A crystal clear amber liquid gradually flowed into his mouth.


    "It''s so sweet. Is this the jade dew of fairyland..." Song Qingshu smacked his lips and murmured to himself.


    The woman in white drew back her fingers as if she had been electrocuted. Just now, song Qingshu sucked greedily like a baby sucking milk. Sucking on the porcelain bottle, she accidentally sucked on her fingers.


    He glared at him angrily. The woman in white helped him up and let him sit in front of him. Then she used a unique technique to point several big holes behind him, and pure internal power continuously entered his body.


    About a time of incense burning, song Qingshu finally opened his eyes. The turbidity in his eyes gradually returned to Qingming. When he saw the woman beside him, he could not help exclaiming: "little younger martial sister, how are you?"


    In front of her, the woman was dressed in a gauze like white dress, just like she was in the smoke. The light moonlight came in, reflecting her beautiful and vulgar face. Who is not the little dragon girl?


    "It''s not the fairy in your imagination. Are you disappointed?" Little dragon girl said lightly, but there was a faint smile between her eyebrows.


    A stunning beauties of Song Qingshu, the ugly figure was still vague, but he was thick skinned. He laughed quickly and said, "how can I be disappointed? What a beautiful little sister is."


    "You''re so glib when you''re dying." XiaoLongNu frowned slightly. She was obviously not used to praise herself in such a straightforward way. "I just fed you jade bee jelly and cooperated with internal force. Unfortunately, it still can''t get rid of the poison in your body. It can only delay your poison a little bit. Before long, you may..."


    "I''m content to be able to regain a moment''s consciousness, have a look at this beautiful world, and see you before I die." Song Qingshu had expected such a result. If the poison of Jinbo ten day flower was so easy to be removed, he was really sorry for the name of "no medicine to be removed" in the original work.


    "You can see it." Little dragon girl gave a light response, and then there was no following. She had such a cold nature. When grandma sun, who took care of her from childhood to adulthood, died in front of her, she had no mood fluctuation, let alone song Qingshu?


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be depressed: "Hey, with our friendship, you can comfort me. I pretend to be indifferent to life and death. This is the normal development of the plot."


    "What friendship do I have with you?" I don''t know why, when she heard this, little dragon girl suddenly thought of the scene of two people cuddling naked in the ancient tomb. Rao Shi was always cold, and she couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed and angry.


    Looking at her white jade like cheek, song Qingshu can''t help but be a little stunned. Xiaolongnv is so beautiful. Now she has a bright red on her cheek, which makes her beautiful and beautiful.


    "All of a sudden, I''m reluctant to die." Song Qingshu could not help sighing at the thought that he would never be able to appreciate such a beautiful state after he died.


    "Everyone will die in the end. It doesn''t make any difference to die sooner or later." At this moment, little dragon girl has returned to normal, lightly replied.


    "Well, you''d better not comfort me. Your way of comforting makes people feel worse." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh." Little dragon girl answered, and she did not speak any more.


    It''s really a girl without three things. After all, song Qingshu is a lively person. He doesn''t want to die in the cold, so he can''t help but ask, "Why are you here?"


    "I was here, but you didn''t notice me." Little Dragon Girl''s face was slightly hot. In fact, she didn''t tell the truth. She was actually resting in the cave, but she was in the inner part of the cave. Song Qingshu came in in a trance. On the one hand, she didn''t expect that there would be someone in the wild mountains. On the other hand, she didn''t have the energy to investigate the whole cave.


    XiaoLongNu woke up the first time he broke in. When she saw that it was songqingshu, she changed her normal state, and her expression was very wonderful. Because of the incident in the ancient tomb, XiaoLongNu didn''t want to face him any more, so she hid quietly. Songqingshu has lost all her skills, so she can''t find out her existence.


    At the beginning, little dragon girl only thought that song Qingshu happened to be passing by and prayed that he would leave soon. Fortunately, she had a flat temper since childhood, so she waited patiently for him to leave. Who knows, later she gradually found out something wrong with song Qingshu. After she realized that he was poisoned, she couldn''t hide it any more. Then she came out.


    Although she didn''t want to face song Qingshu again, she also didn''t want to die. After all, she was her brother-in-law and had saved her own life three or four times.


    It''s a pity that she tried her best to delay the time of his death, and there was no way to detoxify him.


    "I see." What else does song Qingshu want to say? Suddenly, a soldier''s cry came from outside the cave: "there is a cave here. The one surnamed song may be hidden in it. Let''s go in and search it!"


    Little dragon girl looked at him in surprise: "are these people chasing you?"


    Song Qingshu nods with a wry smile. Once upon a time, he was the head of a general among millions of soldiers. Now he is chased by some soldiers. There is no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth. He is really bullied by dogs.


    At this moment, a group of soldiers came in. When they saw song Qingshu, their eyes were shining. After all, his head was worth ten thousand taels of gold, and he was promoted to three levels.


    But when they saw the little dragon girl next to them, the noisy cave suddenly quieted down, and everyone thought: how could there be such a beautiful woman in the world?

 Chapter 1117

    Seeing this group of people gaping, song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "little younger martial sister, your charm is really exaggerated."


    Hearing his teasing, Little Dragon Girl frowned slightly and did not answer, but the group finally recovered


    "She''s with song!"


    "Kill song!"


    "Women, live!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he would set little dragon girl on fire, but he was soon relieved. For these soldiers, when they met a fairy like woman in the wilderness, they were still alone. Even if they didn''t have themselves, they would be smart.


    Feeling the burning lust in these people''s eyes, Rao Shi''s little dragon girl has always been in a bad mood. At this time, she can''t help feeling a little annoyed. When the group of soldiers rushed over, Little Dragon Girl''s figure flashed and directly met her.


    Ah, eh, ouch


    They felt a flash of white light in front of their eyes. Before they could see what was going on, they felt a sharp pain in their wrists. They could no longer hold the blade in their hands. They fell to the ground and looked at the woman not far away.


    Little dragon girl has returned to the original place, with her double swords in the scabbard, standing there calmly, her clothes floating like mysterious elves.


    "Go, go!"


    The lust in the eyes of the soldiers faded, leaving only deep fear. I don''t know whether the woman in white is a fairy or a banshee. Otherwise, why did she use such a magic sword.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t kill him, a group of people ran out in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, song Qingshu and Xiao Longnu were left in the cave.


    "Why not kill them?" Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. These people will tell their companions about the situation after they go back. I''m afraid that before long, more experts will come.


    Little dragon girl answered lightly: "I don''t like killing people."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. In retrospect, although XiaoLongNu is good at martial arts, she has never killed anyone from the beginning to the end. She can''t help admiring her. Although she looks cold, she is very kind in her heart.


    "Why are you reduced to this place?" Little dragon girl was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked. This is what she has always been very curious about. If you know song Qingshu''s martial arts accomplishments, she can''t be more clear. He is the only one who pursues and kills others. Who dares to pursue and kill him?


    "It''s a long story..." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile, and then said about how he was poisoned, how he was betrayed by Li Kexiu, and how he was chased.


    "Is there such a powerful poison in the world?" Hearing the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, XiaoLongNu is also shocked. You know, for Wulin experts, as long as their internal power reaches a certain level, they can force out the poison by themselves. Otherwise, the best in the world in the world would have been in the bag of the five poison sect.


    To achieve the internal power cultivation of song Qingshu, it is almost inviolable to all kinds of poisons. Who knows that he still has the way of Jinbo Xunhua and can''t force the poisons out at the same time!


    "Jinbo Xunhua is indeed a highly poisonous flower named after the demon who fought with the Buddha." Song Qingshu is also full of emotion.


    "How can I save you?" Little dragon girl suddenly asked, "or I''ll go to the governor''s office to see if I can find an antidote for you."


    Although she didn''t want to meet him before, after knowing his current situation, little dragon girl had ripples in her heart. She didn''t understand why she was in such a mood. When grandma sun was about to die, she could be very calm. Why she didn''t want to see him die, Can it be that the Kung Fu of abandoning the seven emotions and six desires, which has been practiced since childhood, has regressed so much?


    She couldn''t understand why she thought about it. She only thought that the other party was the man of the eldest martial sister. The elder martial sister was so kind. If she knew that he was dead, she would be sad.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that at this moment, Kungfu little dragon girl had turned a thousand thoughts in her heart. Hearing the words, she couldn''t help answering: "it''s useless. As far as I know, Jinbo ten day flower has no medicine to solve. And even if there''s an antidote, I''m afraid... I can''t wait... Until then. "


    Listen to him speak gradually no strength, eyes seem to open like closed, little dragon girl hurried to check his pulse, delicate face suddenly stunned, murmured: "did not expect so soon relapse."


    "Don''t... Touch me. I may have the poison of golden potions on me." Aware of the other side in their pulse, song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "I just touched you so many times, why didn''t I get poisoned?" Little Dragon Girl''s wonderful way.


    Song Qingshu is also stunned. He thinks that Linghu Chong didn''t get poisoned when he took him out of the city before. He quickly reacts that it should be that his whole body is full of genuine Qi, and the poison powder can''t get close to him at all. He was poisoned because he smelled the fragrance of Jinbo Xunhua, which naturally won''t infect other people.


    He was just about to explain, but little dragon girl''s eyes lit up: "I know!"


    Then, in Song Qingshu''s puzzled eyes, he took something out of his arms and sent it to him. There was a yellow ball about the size of pigeon eggs in XiaoLongNu''s white jade palm, dark and inconspicuous.


    "This is the Tongxi Dilong pill you gave me at the time of last parting. According to you, it can avoid all kinds of poisons, which should be due to it."


    Song Qingshu was shocked. The Tongxi Dilong pill was made by Western poison Ouyang Feng from exotic animals in the western regions. It was made from various rare herbs. It was worn on the body. It was invincible to all kinds of poisons. The poisonous snakes and insects all kept away. However, Xiaolongnv was not poisoned. It was obviously not because of this.


    Just as she was about to explain, Little Dragon Girl''s face glowed with a strange Brilliance: "since this thing can avoid poison, is it possible for you to untie the poison of Jinbo ten day flower after taking it?"


    Song Qingshu replied weakly: "this is for prevention, and it is mainly for preventing poisonous snakes and insects. Now I have been poisoned. What''s more, it''s for wearing, not for eating..."


    When Ouyang Feng gave it to him at the beginning, he specially told him that it was also highly toxic after being refined by various kinds of medicinal materials. Remember not to take it.


    It''s a pity that the poison of Jinbo Xunhua was just suppressed by XiaoLongNu with the help of jade bee jelly and internal power. Now it''s very fierce to make a comeback. Before Song Qingshu finished his sentence, he fainted.


    Little dragon girl quickly inquired about his breath. It can be said that she was as angry as a gossamer. She couldn''t help changing her face: "now, you can only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    In fact, she also knows that this rhinoceros earthworm pill can''t be taken, but now, she has no other way. She can''t watch him die and do nothing.


    Two jade fingers with Tongxi Dilong pills were sent to song Qingshu''s mouth. Unfortunately, because of the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, his muscles were stiff and his mouth was closed tightly, so he could not feed it!


    ----


    Jing. The brain on insects is actually a harmonious word. Ah, it''s frightening

 Chapter 1118

    XiaoLongNu tried several times, but she didn''t put Tongxi Dilong pill into song Qingshu''s mouth. She couldn''t help frowning her delicate eyebrows.


    Aware that song Qingshu''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, Xiao Longnu hesitates. If she can no longer feed the medicine, she may not even have the chance to become a living horse doctor.


    And she also noticed that the Tongxi Dilong pill in her hand was the size of a pigeon egg. Even if it was successfully fed to his mouth, she didn''t know how long it would take for it to melt and produce the drug''s power. What song Qingshu lacked most now was time.


    It seems that she has made a very difficult decision. Little Dragon Girl hesitates to put Tongxi Dilong pill into her mouth and nibbles it gently. Who knows that Tongxi Dilong pill is as hard as stone. When she bites it, it hurts her teeth.


    In desperation, she can only use her internal power and bite hard again. Tongxi Dilong pill is finally bitten by her, and a smell of stench spreads out. XiaoLongNu frowns. She can only resist the disgust in her heart, chew it up, and then stoop to the lips of song Qingshu.


    He reached out and pointed his chin. While his lips were soft, little dragon girl came up and opened his lips with the tip of her tongue. Who knew that her teeth were tightly closed.


    Little dragon girl is secretly angry, but her life is in danger. She can only resist the shame in her heart and try to find out. As the saying goes, Baigang also wants to be soft around her fingers. With her unremitting efforts, song Qingshu''s tightly closed teeth finally open a little gap. Little Dragon Girl quickly closes the door and sends the chewed Tongxi Dilong pill to his mouth.


    Feeling the other party swallowing it, little dragon girl quickly left him and wiped her lips. On the back of her hand, she could feel her hot cheek. Her face, which was always as cold as frost, was as red as a rose.


    "I haven''t even had a kiss!" XiaoLongNu could not help stamping her feet. Her face was full of feelings of chagrin, regret and shyness.


    Suddenly, she felt dizzy in her mind, and her lips felt numb. Little dragon girl was shocked: "what a powerful poison!"


    Not to worry about shyness and chagrin, when he was about to spit out what he left behind in his mouth, he took out a bottle of jade bee jelly and drank it. He sat down in a hurry to use it to force poison.


    Tongxi Dilong pill is the holy medicine developed by Western poison. It can only be worn, but not taken. If a normal person swallows it, she may have already died. Fortunately, XiaoLongNu just chews it, but does not swallow it, so the poisoning is not deep.


    Later, when she fed song Qingshu, her tongue came into contact with his lips and teeth. Naturally, she was also infected with the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. However, the poison in Song Qingshu''s saliva had been diluted, and XiaoLongNu''s mouth contained the holy medicine to avoid poison, so she would not end up in the same situation as song Qingshu.


    But Rao is so, she also has to quickly carry up the true Qi and start to force poison.


    "Wow."


    Song Qingshu, who was in a coma, suddenly turned over and vomited a mouthful of blood. The blood on the ground was particularly red and dazzling, emitting a kind of monstrous brilliance.


    Little dragon girl was surprised, but she didn''t care about her poison. She ran to her and asked, "how do you feel?"


    The numbness of her lips and the dizziness of her head are the signs of Jinbo Xunhua, but at the same time, she is disgusted and nauseous, which should be caused by the toxicity of Tongxi Dilong pill. Therefore, she is very worried that song Qingshu was poisoned by Tongxi Dilong pill instead of Jinbo Xunhua.


    Who knows song Qingshu vomited blood, then fell into a coma, and the body gradually hot, obviously began to have a fever.


    At the moment, little dragon girl has nothing to do but listen to fate. After a deep look at Song Qingshu, she sits down beside her and continues to use her skills to force poison.


    This is the difference between Xiao Longnu and others. If ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing are with song Qingshu, they will stare at him all the time even if they know there is no way.


    XiaoLongNu''s primary practice is to abandon the seven emotions and six desires. She has long been calm. When she realized that what she can do has been done, and whether song Qingshu can be saved depends on his own nature, she calmly sat aside and meditated.


    After XiaoLongNu had solved the poison on her body, song Qingshu still didn''t wake up. Fortunately, though he was very hot now, his breath was much stronger than just now.


    Thinking of the toxicity of Jinbo Xunhua described in Song Qingshu, he should have lost his breath now.


    "It seems that Tongxi Dilong pill is effective." Little dragon girl nodded, unconsciously also relieved.


    "Hot, so hot ~" Song Qingshu suddenly began to dream. He kept tearing his coat, and soon showed his strong upper body.


    "Bah!" Little dragon girl couldn''t help spat. She only took a look and then quickly looked away. Then she went back to the inside of the cave and lay down on the rope on the wall.


    On weekdays, as soon as she lies on the rope, she can easily fall asleep. But today, she can''t sleep at all. She can only change her posture on the rope and lie on her side, paying close attention to the situation of song Qingshu.


    If there is a third person in the cave at the moment, I must be surprised that little dragon girl is on the rope just like she is on the bed. She changes her posture wantonly, but there is no sign of falling down.


    At the moment, the little dragon girl is lying on her side on the rope with her hands. Her graceful posture is more moving by the rope. It''s a pity that no one has a chance to appreciate this picture of the Dragon Girl. The only man, song Qingshu, is blind now.


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu suddenly sat up straight. Little dragon girl looked at him with beautiful eyes and stared at him nervously.


    Song Qingshu still closed his eyes, but the whole person sat up, drew some strange figures with his hands, and began to use his skills to heal.


    Xiao Longnu''s life must have been saved when she saw that he was able to start exercising martial arts.


    Dare not in the past, for fear of disturbing each other, XiaoLongNu still side lying on the rope, with a pair of big eyes staring at him.


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu gushed out another mouthful of blood. But this time, the blood was light golden. Little dragon girl thought he was possessed by the devil. With a flash of her body, she flew to him lightly.


    Feeling the elegant fragrance coming from his side, song Qingshu finally slowly opened his eyes.


    "How are you?" Now even little dragon girl could not help asking curiously.


    "It''s not that easy," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "I didn''t have time to tell you that Tongxi Dilong pill itself is also poisonous. Who knows you really fed it to me."


    Thinking of the scene just now, Little Dragon Girl''s face was a little unnatural: "at that time, I had no other way."


    "If someone else swallows Tongxi Dilong pill, I''m afraid I''ll die on the spot," Song Qingshu said with a lingering fear. "Fortunately, the poison of Jinbo Xunhua in my body conflicts with each other. Instead, I can take the opportunity to mobilize a trace of Qi in my body to protect my heart, so that I won''t die immediately."


    "Is this the legendary way of fighting poison with poison?" Little dragon girl was surprised.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "now the toxicity in my body has reached a delicate balance. The Jinbo ten day flower poison should not attack again in a short time. It depends on whether I can find a way to detoxify it before the next attack."

 Chapter 1119

    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, little dragon girl asked blankly, "can''t you force the poison out with your internal power now?"


    Little dragon girl was also poisoned just now, and then she forced the poison out with her own internal power. Song Qingshu''s skill is still above her. She can''t figure out why the other party is so troubled now.


    Song Qingshu was too poisoned to force the poison. Now the poison of Jinbo Xunhua has been suppressed. With his skill, he should be able to force the poison out.


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly: "the poison of Jinbo Xunhua can be named after the demons. The poison is really strange. Although I don''t worry about my life for the time being, the meridians in my body are blocked by Jinbo Xunhua poison. I can feel that my power is scattered in all the orifices of my limbs, but because the poison goes deep into the meridians, my true Qi can''t circulate around the sky... In other words, It''s that I have all my skills now, but I can''t use them. "


    In fact, it''s not totally impossible to use it. Song Qingshu has tried it several times just now, but once in ten times he can successfully use it. Unfortunately, it lasts for a very short time, which can be called fleeting. It can''t be used to force poison. On the contrary, it''s easy for the poison to go deeper into the viscera because of the sudden disappearance of Qi, Song Qingshu managed to achieve a delicate balance of toxicity in his body. How dare he continue to take risks.


    It''s a headache for song Qingshu to think that he has become the same as Duan Yu, and his martial arts are not as good as Duan Yu. Although Duan Yu''s six pulse sword can''t be used, he can use it many times. Now it''s a small probability that song Qingshu can use his martial arts, and the time is fleeting.


    After listening to song Qingshu''s explanation, Little Dragon Girl understood somewhat: "since you can''t force drugs by yourself, why don''t you ask other people to help you force drugs?"


    "Still no way," Song Qingshu had thought about all kinds of methods just now. "Now the poison of Jinbo Xunhua has gone deep into my meridians and viscera. If I don''t master it well by external force, I will lose all my meridians and die miserably."


    In fact, his current situation is similar to that of Zhang Wuji when he was in xuanming God''s palm in his childhood. Because cold poison invaded Zhang Wuji''s heart, Zhang sanfengkong had the ability to shake the past and shine the present, and he could do nothing about it. After all, people''s heart is extremely fragile. If he didn''t pay attention to the invasion of external force, he would die on the spot. In the end, he had to rely on Zhang Wuji to practice the Nine Yang Scripture, Rely on their own strength to resolve the cold poison in the body.


    Song Qingshu''s situation is worse than Zhang Wuji''s at the beginning. The poison of Jinbo Xunhua has invaded every acupoint of his body and blocked the movement of Qi. As a result, he can''t even use the Qi in his body, let alone cultivate other martial arts like Zhang Wuji to melt the poison in his body.


    "What should we do then?" One by one, the plans were rejected, and little dragon girl couldn''t help worrying about him.


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and wondered if he wanted to go to Yaowang village to see if the poisonous hand Yaowang and Cheng lingsu could do something about it. However, there is always a limit to his medical skills. Now Jinbo Xunhua''s poison has been entangled with his own meridians and viscera, and it is estimated that the poisonous hand Yaowang has no way back.


    "All things in the world follow the law of mutual generation and mutual restraint. Although this golden flower is magical, I believe that there must be something in the world that can restrain it. Don''t be too discouraged." Seeing song Qingshu''s depressed face, Xiao Longnu could not help comforting him.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Because he was too familiar with the original work, he was in despair when he heard that he had been poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. After all, the original work clearly said that Jinbo Xunhua had no remedy.


    However, there is still a ray of life in the three thousand road. Although it is not written in the original book, it does not mean that there is no antidote in the real world. Even if it is true that there is no medicine to be solved as mentioned in the original work, it is not said that there is no solution in the original work!


    The result is very different.


    In the original work of Feihu waizhuan, Bi CANDU Gu is mixed with hedinghong and peacock gall. It is clearly recorded in the chapter of the God of medicine king that there is no medicine to cure. Therefore, the disciples are warned not to use the three poisons. Murong Jingyue is also a disciple of the king of medicine. After poisoning, he tried his best to save his life. Next to him is Shi WanChen, the younger martial brother of the king of medicine, who is also helpless. He can only watch Murong Jingyue die.


    In the end, Hu Fei was accidentally poisoned. Even the readers thought he was dead, but Cheng lingsu sacrificed his life to save him. This is the so-called "there is no cure, but there is a way."


    Thinking about all this, song Qingshu is suddenly cheerful. Although he was indifferent to life and death before, he was actually more pessimistic than anyone, because he was too clear about the toxicity of jinboshihua.


    But now he wants to understand that even if there is no antidote for Jinbo Xunhua, there must be a way in the world to dissolve its toxicity. Therefore, song Qingshu''s whole spirit suddenly takes on a new look.


    "Younger martial sister, do you have a jade bee needle on you? Give me some. " Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    "Yes, what do you want this for?" XiaoLongNu took out three jade bee needles and handed them to him doubtfully.


    After Song Qingshu took it, he didn''t say anything. He just picked up the jade bee and pricked it into his body.


    "What are you doing?" Little Dragon Girl exclaimed, thinking, is he crazy because of the poisonous gas?


    Although her jade bee needle is not as deadly as her elder martial Sister Li Mochou''s Bingpo silver needle, its toxicity is still very serious. It can torture people so much that they can''t survive or die. Although those Taoists in Chongyang palace in the original book are very annoying, they have to admit that most of them are hard bones except Zhao Zhijing. As a result, they are poisoned by jade bee, Chongyang Qizi can only ask XiaoLongNu for an antidote regardless of her face.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He noticed Little Dragon Girl''s surprised eyes and explained: "little younger martial sister, don''t worry. Your jade bee needled me. It doesn''t hurt. On the contrary, it feels a little comfortable. I think the poison of jade bee just has a restraining effect on the poison of Jinbo Xunhua."


    It turns out that song Qingshu was just thinking about Jin Bo''s method of restraint. Suddenly, he saw Xiao Longnu''s beautiful face and thought that Zhou Botong in the original book was poisoned by the colorful snow spider. Finally, he was cured by the poison of jade bee.


    So he asked little dragon girl for jade bee needle to do an experiment. If it hit the body, there was only pain, which indicated that the poison of jade bee had no effect on Jinbo ten day flower; On the contrary, if there is a comfortable feeling, it proves effective!


    "Eh, Zhou Botong used jade bee to detoxify in the same way." Little Dragon Girl''s eyes brightened, and it was obvious that she wanted to go with him.


    Song Qingshu was also excited: "the number of jade bee needles is too small, can you summon jade bee?"

 Chapter 1120

    After the experiment just now, song Qingshu knew that the comfortable feeling of inserting the jade bee needle into his body was very little. If he didn''t concentrate on feeling it, he would have ignored the past. Therefore, it is obvious that the toxicity of jade bee needle is far from enough to control the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. We have to learn from Zhou Botong and use a large number of jade bees to win by quantity.


    "Good." Little dragon girl took out the honey bottle, opened the cork, and then evaporated the fragrance at the mouth of the bottle to a farther place. After a while, there was a buzzing sound at the mouth of the bottle.


    Song Qing is so happy that she takes off her clothes in a hurry and becomes naked.


    "You... What are you doing?" Little dragon girl looked at it, then turned her head unnaturally, and her tone was filled with anger. In fact, when Zhou Botong used jade bee to fight poison, she was also so naked. At the beginning, she was calm and didn''t feel wrong at all. But now, seeing song Qingshu''s body makes her anxious and uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and explained in a hurry: "in order to let more jade bees sting me, I''m worried about my clothes." He would never be so rough on weekdays, but he just walked from the gate of hell. Now all his energy is focused on how to force poison. Naturally, he doesn''t care much about these details. He just realized the shame and anger in XiaoLongNu''s tone and just reflected it.


    Little dragon girl also knew that he was reasonable, but the impact of a young man''s strong body was extraordinary, so she gritted her teeth and said, "then turn around."


    Song Qingshu nodded and soon recovered, looking forward to the entrance of the cave.


    XiaoLongNu''s method of controlling bees is really magical. Before long, a lot of wild bees came to him smelling honey. XiaoLongNu used a unique whistle to command the wild bees. She wanted them to attack song Qingshu and inject bee venom into his body.


    Although the wild bees had never seen little dragon girl before, they flew to the direction where song Qingshu was under the control of her magical bee control skill.


    Song Qingshu opened his arms, opened his mind and body, and looked like he was ready for baptism.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face turned red and she was a little annoyed, so she ordered the wild bees to sting him and teach him a lesson.


    At first, the wild bee colony really rushed to song Qingshu according to her instructions. Who knows, when it was close to him for a few meters, the wild bee colony suddenly heard it and kept buzzing around him.


    Little dragon girl was surprised that when these wild bees came from the mountains, they were not as easy to control as the jade bees in the ancient tomb. She had to continue to give orders with unique techniques to let the wild bees continue to attack.


    With her unremitting efforts, the wild bee colony really moved forward a few feet, but when it was one meter around Song Qingshu, no matter how little Longnu urged, the wild bee colony would not move forward for half a minute.


    Song Qingshu opens his eyes and looks at Xiaolongnv suspiciously.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face was very hot. She thought that this person didn''t know how to take something to cover some places. How could this be!


    Although XiaoLongNu is not worldly, she knows the difference between men and women very well.


    In desperation, she had to force the wild bees to surround him, thinking that as long as he was surrounded by the wild bees, he would immediately hide in the cave.


    But unexpected things happened, the group of wild bees got her mandatory order, obviously in a commotion, and then all of a sudden flew out of the cave, in an instant, only left a man and a woman in the cave looking at each other.


    "Is your honey going bad?" Song Qingshu''s face is so wonderful that he can''t help looking at XiaoLongNu. He can''t question the other party''s technique of Yufeng. He worries that her face is not good-looking and finds a step for her.


    "Honey won''t go bad even if it''s put on for a few years," Little Dragon Girl shook her head, and her eyes were also puzzled. "It seems that the wild bee is afraid of something. Is it the poison of jinboxunhua on you?"


    But she quickly overturned this conclusion: "no, at the beginning, the colorful snow spider was so poisonous, but the wild bee was not afraid at all."


    Song Qing''s mind flashed: "I know, it should be because of Tongxi Dilong pill."


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "the biggest effect of Tongxi Dilong pill is to avoid all kinds of poisons, so that poisonous insects and snakes can''t get close to me. I swallowed Tongxi Dilong pill. Wild bees should feel my breath, so they can''t get close to me."


    "Ah?" Little Dragon Girl''s mouth opened slightly. "It''s all my fault that I fed you Tongxi Dilong pills. If only I had thought of using wild bee venom to deal with Jinbo Xunhua earlier."


    In Song Qingshu''s current state, it may take tens of thousands of wild bees to control Jinbo Xunhua in their body. But now, because of Tongxi Dilong pill, wild bees dare not approach him. Isn''t it the only way to stop?


    Of course, she can also extract the poison of wild bee slowly and stab him with jade bee needle, but it''s not so easy to make jade bee needle, and the number of jade bee needles will be astronomical if we want to control Jinbo ten days flower. I''m afraid there are not enough jade bee needles made yet, and the poison of Jinbo ten days flower in Song Qingshu has been attacked again.


    Seeing XiaoLongNu''s self reproach on her face, song Qingshu quickly comforted her and said, "if it hadn''t been for my younger martial sister who just fed me Tongxi Dilong pill, my bones would have been cold now. I''m grateful that you didn''t have time. How could I blame you?"


    Little dragon girl took a look at him and turned around a little unnaturally: "since the wild bee can''t get close to you, you first... Put on your clothes first."


    Song Qingshu quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. He apologized and said, "I''m really sorry that I accidentally stained my younger martial sister''s eyes."


    Little dragon girl gave a faint hum and stopped talking. Suddenly, she fell into a strange peace in the cave.


    Song Qingshu was about to say something, but Xiao Longnu''s face changed a little, and she jumped to the entrance of the cave to look out.


    Now that he can''t carry out his martial arts, song Qingshu''s ears and eyes are far less than before. Seeing this, he is awed in his heart: "is it a pursuit?"


    "Well," Little Dragon girl nodded and said solemnly when she came back, "and the number of people... Is very large."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that those people you let go of went back to tip off and gathered more companions to take revenge."


    Little dragon girl secretly regretted in her heart, but if time could go back, she might still not hurt her killer.


    "They are too many for me to cope with." Little dragon girl suddenly said.


    Song Qingshu, as a martial arts expert, has also been tempered by the blood and fire of the battlefield. He knows that most of the martial arts experts do not have much resistance in front of the real army.


    Once on the battlefield, there are enemies everywhere, and weapons and halberds attack from all directions. The methods of maneuver and evasion learned in ordinary days are useless.


    Ah Jiu, Zhou Zhiruo and others are already first-class experts in the Jianghu. However, in the last battle with the Qing Dynasty, their martial arts skills were completely unable to play out, and they were not as useful as a small team of well-trained ordinary soldiers.


    In the original work, Zhou Botong, Huang Rong and others try to go to the Mongolian military camp to save people. As a result, so many of the top experts in the world are almost destroyed by several hundred member Mongolian teams.


    Therefore, unless the lightness skills like song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai, or Ouyang Feng, or Guo Jing and Xiao Feng, or Zhang Sanfeng and nameless, are surrounded by the organized army, they can only die. Although XiaoLongNu''s swordsmanship is high, it obviously does not reach the level of ignoring the army.


    "Take off your clothes." Little dragon girl said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be silly. She thinks, does little dragon girl know that she can''t escape, and she wants to take advantage of herself before she dies?

 Chapter 1121

    Seeing that song Qingshu was not moved, she looked at herself strangely. XiaoLongNu finally responded and said: "where do you think of! I want to wrap your clothes on a piece of wood and pretend to run away with you before they come around. "


    In fact, song Qingshu also knows that he must have thought something wrong, but he still can''t help losing a point when he gets her confirmation. Fortunately, he soon wakes up and asks anxiously, "doesn''t this put you in danger?"


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "with my lightness skill, it''s not difficult to get rid of them at that time."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that the ancient tomb sect was famous for its lightness skills, so he took off his clothes and handed them to her: "please."


    Little dragon girl said with a smile, "you have saved me so many times. What''s the point of saving you?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s cultivation is to abandon the seven emotions and six desires. She is usually indifferent. Now she suddenly smiles. It''s really like ice and snow melting and flowers blooming.


    I noticed that song Qingshu looked at herself, and XiaoLongNu''s face was a little unnatural: "I''m gone." He left a word at random, wrapped his clothes on a piece of wood, pretended to carry him, and jumped out of the cave.


    Song Qingshu ran to the entrance of the cave. Looking from a distance, he saw little dragon girl deliberately exposed her figure in front of the group of pursuers, and then led them to another direction.


    "I hope she''s safe." Song Qingshu goes back to the cave and finds that the whole cave seems to be eclipsed after the little dragon girl is gone.


    Song Qingshu sighed and sat up again in boredom, trying to restrain the scattered Qi in his body. Unfortunately, he tried many ways, but he didn''t improve at all.


    Click~


    With a subtle sound, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the cave.


    "Big brother, they all went after the woman. What are we doing here?" A voice of complaint rings out. Song Qingshu can''t help but shrink his pupils. Unexpectedly, someone will come here.


    "What do you know? As the saying goes, the real is the empty, and the empty is the real. Maybe the woman used a trick to divert the tiger from the mountain. I asked the injured brothers just now. According to their description, the cave should be near here." This man''s voice is full of air. He is obviously a master. Song Qingshu, a master like this, doesn''t pay attention to him. But now he can''t use his skills. Such a master is totally irresistible to him.


    "Big brother really has a good idea!" In addition, someone agrees. Song Qingshu''s heart jumps. Zhang Quan''s nickname is "yinfengkuaijian". He is the leader of wanzaozhe''s bodyguard. He is well-known in Jiangnan Wulin and has never dealt with his three brothers. This time, he rounded up song Qingshu and sent them to another direction, that is, deliberately punish them. Who knows, he let them find song Qingshu!


    Looking at the three people, song Qingshu sighed: "I didn''t expect to be found by you. I dare to ask the names of the three people, so that song won''t die and be a fool."


    The man in the head is very strong and strong. Seeing that ten thousand taels of gold are coming, he is in a very good mood. He can''t help laughing: "well, our brothers are called" three heroes of Tianmu ", I''m Xiong Da..."


    Then he pointed to the man with a bearded face: "this is Xiong er..."


    Song Qingshu has a strange face and stares at the last person who looks obscene: "you don''t call him bald, do you?"


    ----

 Chapter 1122

    "Fart!" The man was furious, "where is my head bare? I''m the third. Naturally, I''m called Xiong San."


    Song Qingshu''s face was cold: "you''d better keep your mouth clean."


    The bear three smell speech big anger, is about to scold, who knows to contact song Qingshu''s eyes, have no reason in the heart of the earth a cold, involuntarily shrink neck.


    "He''s very poisonous. What are you afraid of?" Bear two can''t help but shout on his head.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I feel scared when I see his eyes." Bear three a face embarrassed, murmur to say.


    Xiong Da unexpectedly looked at Song Qingshu: "the king of the Golden Snake is worthy of being the king of the Golden Snake. Even now, his eyes are still so fierce and dignified."


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "the tiger was bullied by the dog, but the tiger is a tiger after all."


    The three brothers were furious, and even Xiong Da sneered: "we''ll cut off your head soon, and then we''ll see if you can be so proud."


    "It''s not sure who will kill." Song Qingshu said calmly.


    The three brothers looked at each other in surprise. Did the other recover their martial arts now? Even if the cultivation of the king of the golden snake has only recovered 20% or 30%, they can''t deal with it.


    Although Xiong Da was big and strong, he had a delicate mind. After a little thought, he began to laugh: "why do you brag, song? If you really recovered your skills, would you have set a trap at the entrance of the cave?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, Xiong Da became more determined and called on the other two brothers to lean towards song Qingshu in the shape of Pinyin.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with this guy later, just chop him to death. Remember not to chop his face. Then his head will be rewarded." Determined that song Qingshu had no resistance, Xiong big eyes flashed the light of greed.


    At the thought of killing this man, the rest of his life will be prosperous and rich. Xiong ER and Xiong San also have bright eyes. Holding a knife, they cut him off.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of cold light in front of them. The three of them quickly retreated back. Xiong Er Xiong San covered the wound on his wrist and said, "brother, his martial arts are still there. Let''s run."


    Xiong ran to him and slapped him on the face. He said with a smile, "you two are really scared by the name of the king of the Golden Snake. If he really recovers his martial arts, your hands will be broken. How can you only break your skin like now?"


    Xiong Er Xiong San finally calmed down, carefully examined the wrist wound, and said in surprise: "Oh, the tendon is not broken, it''s just a small wound."


    Xiong Da pointed to song Qingshu''s direction: "nonsense, are you blind? I''ve beaten all the swords in his hand away. I can''t be sure. Now he has no internal power."


    It turns out that just now, song Qingshu suddenly stabbed Xiong Er Xiong San''s wrist with his sword. Unfortunately, he couldn''t use his internal power, and his speed and strength were too weak. When Xiong was in a hurry, he chopped his sword. Song Qingshu''s long sword was no longer there, and fell to the ground several feet away.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll be surprised. I''ll chop him up later." Bear two and bear three react and roar angrily.


    Song Qingshu''s face was not a bit flustered, on the contrary, he appeared a kind of enigmatic smile: "you should have heard of my deeds, you should know that I called the wind and rain to defeat the Qing army."


    Bear big sneer: "those tricks deceive the country Nomura husband is almost the same, if you really know ghosts and gods, have the ability to let the king of hell hook our life, you can''t be saved?"


    Who knows song Qingshu replied solemnly: "what''s the difficulty?"


    Bear a face disdain, think is this famous snake king is a madman?


    Song Qingshu ignored him and looked directly at Xiong Er: "Xiong San?"


    "Ah?" Bear three subconsciously answers a way.


    Song Qingshu said indifferently: "you can go to die."


    Bear three suddenly burst into a rage: "Laozi..." suddenly his eyes opened, the whole person fell to the ground.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er ran to him in a hurry. He was so shocked that he didn''t breathe.


    "Bear two, you can die too." Song Qingshu''s voice sounded again.


    Xiong Eryi was frightened and ran to the cave. But as soon as he got up, he fell to the ground.


    Xiong Da shakes his hand and explores his brother''s breath. He is scared to death. Everything in front of him is far beyond his cognition. The two brothers were alive a moment ago. As a result, song Qingshu said, they died one after another.


    Thinking of the legend of the king of the Golden Snake described in the storytelling, Xiong Da finally collapsed. Is he a fairy or a devil!


    "Xiong Da, it''s your turn now." Song Qingshu''s voice rang again.


    "My turn? No, I don''t want to die... "At this time, Xiong Da''s limbs were weak and he couldn''t stand up at all. He had to move his body to the outside. But later, his eyes became more and more lax. Finally, he lay on the ground with his eyes wide open, and the cave gradually became calm.


    Song Qingshu''s whole body suddenly relaxed, with sweat hanging on his temples. He didn''t have the power of ghosts and gods. Xiong Er Xiong San died one after another because his sword was stained with the poisonous blood of Jinbo Xunhua. They were stabbed out of their wrists and poisoned. Song Qingshu estimated that it was almost time for him to play such a magic wand.


    From the beginning, song Qingshu knew that it was difficult for him to deal with the three men in his present state. So he not only arranged jade bee needles at the entrance of the cave, but also covered his sword with poisonous blood.


    Because he can''t mobilize his internal power, his attack power is really limited now, but if he just leaves a small wound on his body, he still asks himself that he can do it.


    In the end, as expected, he could only hurt Xiong ER and Xiong San with his sword. Xiong daze was always very cautious. When he saw that he was wrong, he immediately refused to retreat. Song Qingshu stabbed him in the air with his sword. On the contrary, he was so hurt that he met his opponent''s sword and was knocked out.


    Xiong Da escaped the fate of being stabbed because he was cautious, but he also gave up the good opportunity to pursue victory because he was too cautious.


    Although it''s a pity that he didn''t assassinate the three, song Qingshu has achieved his goal, because he still has the mace of moving the soul.


    Because the process of forcing poison by poisoning led to a great loss of his mind, he was not sure that he could use the method of shifting souls to three people at the same time. It would be much easier to use the poison of Jinbo Xunhua to kill two people first and only deal with Xiong da.


    Even so, song Qingshu was very careful. First, he planted psychological hints for him, and then he used Xiong Er Xiong San''s sudden death for no reason to completely destroy his spiritual defense line. This time, it was a matter of life and death. Song Qingshu no longer stayed as before, but destroyed Xiong Da''s mind in an instant. According to modern medicine, this man has died of brain.


    In the distance, the voice of soldiers searching the mountain came. Song Qingshu frowned and knew that if someone came again, he might not be so lucky. Looking at Xiong DA on the ground, he suddenly had a plan.

 Chapter 1123

    When song Qingshu came out of the cave, a red sun was rising in the sky, breathing the fresh air in the mountains. He couldn''t help but feel refreshed.


    "A beautiful new day!"


    Song Qingshu stretched out. Last night''s situation was bound to die, but by coincidence, he survived. Now the golden wave flower in his body is also temporarily silent. Although he can''t use his internal power, he doesn''t care so much.


    He is an optimistic person. As long as he lives, he has unlimited possibilities.


    At the moment, song Qingshu deliberately hides his body, not because he is careless, but now he does not need to hide.


    Because he didn''t appear in his own appearance, but he changed into Xiong Da''s clothes and changed into each other''s appearance. He knows that XiaoLongNu''s lightness skill should not be in any danger. On the contrary, if he stays in the cave and is found by other people, he may not be so lucky to escape from the natural world. He simply looks like a bear. Anyway, nowadays there are searching taxis all over the mountains. It''s like fish in the sea. Where can other people find him?


    He buried the bodies of Xiong 2 and Xiong 3 in an earth pit and set up a tombstone. Xiong Da''s body was turned into a pool of blood. Even if someone found something in the future, song Qingshu''s identity would not be exposed.


    However, he didn''t stay near the cave and chose to go straight down the mountain. He was worried that if he was found near the cave, he would be suspected. After all, now everything has to be careful. He can''t bear any risk. He plans to wait for little dragon girl to come back near the cave when the wind is over.


    Along the way, I met several groups of soldiers searching for mountains. However, they took a look at his clothes and continued to search. It was obvious that they recognized him as the bodyguard beside Wan Qie.


    Looking at the portraits of those people, song Qingshu was shocked in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he changed his face, otherwise he would be recognized even if he changed his clothes.


    After walking all the way down the mountain, song Qingshu wandered at the foot of the mountain and observed the dispatch of all the people on the mountain. He had to admire that Li Kexiu had many talents. He really had everything. Although the army was attracted by little dragon girl, other places didn''t relax. Instead, he left several people nearby for cross searching.


    Suddenly, the sound of horse''s hooves came not far away. A dozen riders came down from the mountain. Song Qingshu hesitated for a while. Instead of showing any strange color, he continued to stay in the same place.


    Soon the dozen riders galloped past him. Song Qingshu was relieved to find that the leader suddenly turned his horse''s head and came to him. Soon more than a dozen riders surrounded him in the middle, and the dust came to his face. Obviously, his attitude was extremely unfriendly.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, where did he show his flaws?


    "Oh, who should I be? Isn''t that Xiong Da?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He noticed that these people were wearing the same clothes as him. The first few people seemed to have met him last night.


    "Well," Song Qingshu gave a vague response.


    "It''s very horizontal on weekdays. How come it''s like frosted eggplant today?" The first knight sneered, "by the way, why don''t you see bear two or bear three?"


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are slightly raised. It seems that this man has a bad relationship with Xiong da. Suddenly, he thought of the "Yinfeng kuaijian" Zhang Quan in the mouth of the Three Brothers last night. Is it him?


    "Boss Zhang asked you, dumb?" The other saw that he was silent and said angrily.


    Finally confirmed, song Qingshu deliberately red eyes angry way: "are you deliberately open us, as a result, when we go to investigate the cave, they... They were trapped in the needle stabbed, died!"


    "Bear two and bear three are dead?" Zhang Quan''s eyes flashed a ray of schadenfreude, "it''s none of my business. You''re accidentally trapped by the mechanism."


    "I''ll fight with you!" Song Qingshu deliberately tried to rush through, but someone stopped him.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about you when you are bereaved," Zhang Quan waved. Xiong''s martial arts is good. If he really gets angry, it''s really a bit of trouble. "Now you''re not in a good condition to stay here to carry out the task. It''s just that the little grandmother needs to go back to Lin''an to be escorted, so you can protect her."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is silly. He is just acting casually. How can a young woman suddenly appear? And escort her to Lin''an?


    "No! I want to stay here with my brother. " Song Qingshu subconsciously refuses. What''s the joke? He has to wait for little dragon girl to come back. How can he go to Lin''an.


    "This is the order of Zuo Xiang himself. Do you dare to resist?" Zhang Quan put his hand on the sword.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s pupil shrinks, he knows that Xiong Dasu won''t deal with him. If he takes advantage of the problem to kill himself, it''s really wrong. But he has to hum: "go, go."


    "Come back to the city with us and see the prime minister." Zhang Quan waved his hand, indicating that he had a horse.


    In desperation, song Qingshu had no choice but to follow these people to Yangzhou city. Along the way, he didn''t want to escape, but in his current state, once his identity was revealed, he couldn''t escape far.


    Before they knew it, they went back to Yangzhou city. Instead of staying in the governor''s office, Wan Zao commandeered another rich businessman''s mansion and lived in it. He planned and directed the arrest of song Qingshu.


    Zhang Quan led the group to give a salute to Wan Zao. Wan Zao nodded and said casually, "I''ll let you escort my little grandmother back to Lin''an this time."


    "Young granny?" Song Qingshu looks puzzled and suddenly thinks of Wan GUI last night. His heart is extremely wonderful: isn''t it Qi Fang?


    Who knows Zhang Quan didn''t take orders after hearing his words, instead, he said: "Xiangye, I''m afraid my subordinates can''t escort the young granny this time?"


    "Well?" Wan Huo immediately raised his head, and his eyes were full of frightening light.


    Zhang Quan was so cold in his heart that he didn''t dare to make a mystery. He said in a hurry: "report back to Mr. Xiang. When we caught song Qingshu yesterday, we were about to succeed. Who knows that a woman in white suddenly appeared and saved him."


    Wan Chou frowned: "I already know about this. Li Kexiu has sent thousands of people to round up this time. Even if someone helps, song Qingshu can''t run away."


    Zhang Quan quickly added: "it''s not song Qingshu, it''s about the woman."


    Song Qingshu bowed his head to one side, smelling a move in his heart. Is it related to Little Dragon Girl?


    Wanzao obviously had the same doubts: "what''s wrong with that woman?"


    "More than an hour ago, his subordinates met the woman from a distance and saw her face clearly. She..." Zhang Quan seemed to think of some terrible memories, and his voice trembled. "She seemed to be li... Li Wa of that year."


    "Li Wa?" Hearing the name, Wan soon stood up, obviously shocked.


    "Who is Li Wa?" Song Qingshu was puzzled. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary person to make Wan Zao lose his manners.


    "No way!" Wan Shouzhe finally came to his senses. "Li wa died early in those years, and even if she didn''t die, she is over 50 years old now. But according to the information sent back yesterday, the person who saved song Qingshu is obviously a young girl, not her!"


    "My subordinates also participated in the action of hunting Li wa in those years. They knew her appearance. The girl in white was just like her." Zhang Quan was also puzzled, "but no matter how skillful Li wa was, she couldn''t look so young, and their martial arts skills were not the same..."


    Zhang Quan took a glance at Wan Zao, and then said, "according to my subordinates, the girl in white is probably the girl in that year..."


    "Yue silver vase?" Wan Zao''s face was gloomy. "No wonder I got information that she appeared near Yangzhou city. Originally, I thought she was the daughter of Yue buqun in Huashan..."


    Song Qingshu finally remembers who Li Wa is, that is, Yue Fei''s wife, the little Aunt Li Qingluo mentioned earlier. Because of her mysterious identity, people in the Southern Song Dynasty did not know her real name, so they just named her as Li wa.


    Song Qingshu knew that if he didn''t wear a mask on his face, his expression would be very wonderful now. He didn''t expect that Yue Fei''s orphan was XiaoLongNu!


    But if you think about it carefully, all the features fit together: when XiaoLongNu was a baby, she was put at the gate of Quanzhen sect. It must be that Yue Fei was killed unjustly at that time, and Li wa was chased and killed by Wanzao and Zhang Jun''s eagle dogs because of her postpartum weakness. She was unable to protect her daughter completely, and could not believe anyone, so she left her daughter in the world. Wanzao''s eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness, Because of what happened in those years, he had a deep blood feud with the Yue family.


    Over the years, the public opinion is gradually vindicating Yue Fei. If you know that Yue Fei''s daughter is still alive in the world, someone must take the opportunity to overturn the case for Yue Fei. By then, these people will have no place to die, so you must never let Yue Fei''s descendants live in the world!


    "Yes, sir Zhang Quan''s eyes show a trace of joy. In those years, he came to the fore just because he was chasing Yue Fei''s family. He was appreciated by Wan Zao and was promoted to the leader of the bodyguard. If he could catch the girl this time, it would be a rare feat. When it comes to glory and wealth, the prime minister would never treat himself badly.


    Zhang Quan looked back at Song Qingshu, pointed to him and said, "Xiong Da, you will escort the young granny back to Lin''an this time. The rest of the people will follow me to catch the woman!"


    ---


    I''m not in good shape today, only one more


    For the full attendance award, I wrote another 3000 words

 Chapter 1124

    Xiong''s three brothers have always had a bad relationship with Zhang Quan, so Zhang Quan will deliberately wear small shoes for them in his work. For example, when he left them in the rear, he was worried that they would catch song Qingshu and rob him of his merits. Who knows that they really met song Qingshu in the end.


    Of course, Zhang Quan didn''t know that the three brothers were dead, so this time he deliberately sent Xiong Da Diao to protect the young lady. This task is not very rewarding and risky. It''s right to do it well. In case the young lady is a little injured on the way, the security personnel will definitely be overwhelmed. On the contrary, they went to capture little dragon girl. Once they got something, they would not have to worry about the glory and wealth for the rest of their life.


    Zhang Quan felt a strange pleasure when he noticed Xiong Da''s sad face.


    Song Qingshu''s whole life can be said to be crying without tears. He didn''t expect that his expression at this time was particularly in line with Xiong Da''s reaction. Originally, he was just worried that staying near the cave would cause suspicion, so he wandered down the mountain to play soy sauce. After XiaoLongNu came back, he ran back to meet her. Who knows that he was first brought back to Yangzhou by Zhangquan, and now he is inexplicably assigned to escort her back to Lin''an.


    The only harvest is to know the secret of XiaoLongNu''s life experience. This trip is not in vain.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t worry much about Wan Zao''s mobilizing his masters to round up Xiao Longnu. When Wan Zao goes north, he can''t mobilize enough manpower. It''s not realistic to hurt Xiao Longnu with Zhang Quan''s martial arts, and it''s more than enough to get rid of them with Xiao Longnu''s lightness skills. The only thing to worry about is whether Xiao Longnu will have any accident in order to come back to him.


    Song Qingshu tries to find a way to inform Xiao Longnu, but now he is in the tiger''s den, so he can''t find any chance.


    "I''ll leave quietly after I send that little granny out of the city, and I won''t be aware of it." This is the safest way.


    Zhang Quan and others leave happily, while song Qingshu is led to the side door by the servants in the mansion. A carriage has already stopped here. Wan GUI is tidying up the clothes for yihuaxin, and he is still saying something.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that the young woman''s long thin eyebrows and curved corners of her mouth were probably due to the fact that she was in the family. Her skin was white, tender and delicate, just like that of a girl, but she had a plump charm.


    Looking at her eyebrows, song Qingshu thought for a moment, and then thought that she had met her in Jingzhou City. Naturally, this young woman was Qi Fang.


    "Last time, di Yun said that he found her trace, so he said goodbye from the stick. I don''t know if he saw Qi Fang." Song Qingshu thought that if he was normal, he would ask Qi Fang directly, but now he didn''t dare to expose his identity.


    Hearing the news, the couple turned around and noticed that there was only one person in Song Qingshu. Wan GUI''s face suddenly turned ugly: "eh, why are you the only one here? What about the others! "


    Although he was an enemy, song Qingshu had to admit that Wan GUI was very handsome. It was a pity that he had a good skin and was full of tricks in his heart: "the prime minister has something important to do. He can''t separate his hands..."


    Song Qingshu explained that Wan GUI''s face changed slightly. When he heard that it was Wan Zao''s idea, he dared not say anything. He had to comfort Qi Fang: "it''s very safe to go south this trip. With the waist tag of the prime minister, you can mobilize the officials along the way at any time, so you don''t have to worry about the safety."


    Qi Fang nodded absently: "it''s just right. I don''t like too many people."


    Wan GUI then turned around and told song Qingshu, "take good care of your little grandmother all the way. If she loses a hair, I''ll ask for you then."


    Song Qingshu casually dealt with it twice, but in his heart he sneered again and again: hum, if it wasn''t for Di Yun''s face, you hurt me so much, and I didn''t protect your wife to the bed, how could I get rid of my hatred!


    Wan GUI didn''t notice his eyes. Instead, he said to another gorgeous woman beside the carriage, "peach red, you are responsible for the daily life of the young granny all the way, and Xiong Da will do anything else."


    "Oh, don''t worry, young master." The gorgeous woman said with a smile, with a trace of wind and dust in her voice.


    It turns out that this woman named Taohong was originally Wan Zhenshan''s concubine. At that time, she framed Di Yun with the help of Wan''s father and son, intending to rape her. As a result, di Yun was sent to prison and won the trust of Wan''s father and son. However, she was born in a brothel. After her father and son accepted their ancestors, she could not enter the Wanzhe family, so she had to stay with Wan Zhenshan as a maid. This time, she was sent to accompany Qi Fang back to Lin''an, not without the intention of surveillance.


    (Note: after Taohong framed Di Yun in the original book, Wan Zhenshan drove her out of the family and finally hid in a broken ancestral hall behind Wan Fu, becoming a crazy beggar.)


    Wan GUI wants to say something more. Suddenly, a boy comes to tell him, "young master, the prime minister wants you to go in."


    As soon as Wan Huo found him, Wan GUI didn''t dare to delay, so he had to say to Qi Fang, "I''ll go in first, go back and take good care of the cabbage."


    "Well." Qi fangxiu frowned. She wanted to say something, but she thought her husband would not listen, so she had to give up.


    Looking at her husband running back to the yard, Qi Fang sighed and turned to get on the carriage. Maybe she was out of her mind. She stepped out of the way and turned to the side.


    "Be careful, madam!" Song Qingshu subconsciously reached out to hold her, but her face changed quickly.


    Because he couldn''t use his internal power, he wanted to hold each other''s arm, but now he was weak. One of them didn''t hold it. Seeing that they were going to fall to the ground together, he quickly extended his other hand to stabilize each other''s body.


    There was a soft feeling in the palm of his hand. It turned out that in a hurry, his hand actually reached the other side''s full chest.


    Song Qingshu is really about to cry. He can swear by his personality that he has no intention of taking advantage of others this time. You should know that he is now in the tiger''s den, and the most urgent thing is to leave Yangzhou City peacefully. How dare he get out of trouble.


    It''s really the leakage of the house. When it rains at night, song Qingshu retracts his hand like lightning, and apologizes awkwardly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "Do you understand the rules, you son of a bitch? Are you able to touch the hands of the young granny?" Next to the peach is finishing salute, looking back just to see this scene, mouth opened to scold.


    Song Qing is as deep as water, and has already begun to think about how to escape when the bodyguard inside rushes out.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not careful. I don''t blame him." At this time, Qi Fang suddenly said softly.


    Seeing that the young lady spoke, Taohong didn''t dare to say anything, so she glared at Song Qingshu: "fortunately, the young lady is very nice, otherwise you''ll have to be punished today."


    Song Qingshu knows that from the perspective of Taohong, she can only see her holding Qi Fang, but she can''t see where her hand is. Otherwise, how could she give up so easily?


    On the contrary, Qi Fang suffered such a big loss, but she didn''t blame her at all. Was she worried that it would damage her reputation?


    After Qi Fang finished, she didn''t look at him any more. With the help of Taohong, she got into the carriage. After a while, Taohong stretched out her head from the carriage and saw that song Qingshu was still standing there. She said angrily, "what are you doing there? Get on the bus and go away!"


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu then came back to his senses, jumped on the carriage, subconsciously lifted the curtain of the carriage, and saw Qi Fang holding her chin in her hand. Her white wrist and white red face reflected each other.


    Qi Fang was in a daze in the carriage. Noticing the movement of the door curtain, she looked up at him in surprise.


    Song Qingshu realized that he had forgotten his identity for a moment, and he thought he was the king of the Golden Snake who was regarded as the guest of honor everywhere.


    Next to the pink suddenly angry: "this is where you should come, get out!"


    Song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. This evil woman is really bullying. She used to flatter Wan GUI, but she is arrogant to other servants.


    However, the two sides were not at the same level at all. Song Qingshu was not angry about this little thing, so he backed out and sat in front of the carriage. A little fellow beside him laughed at him and waved his whip: "drive ~"


    It turns out that in addition to song Qingshu, Qi Fang and Taohong, there are two young men with them. One is driving a carriage in front of him, and the other is responsible for the carriage with luggage in the back. Besides driving, the two young men are also responsible for carrying luggage and delivering tea and water. After all, song Qingshu''s identity at this time is to protect the safety of the people.


    After driving for a while, song Qingshu suddenly doubts Dou Congsheng, and can''t help asking the boy beside him: "eh, it seems that this is not the direction out of the city?"


    The boy was stunned at first, and then responded: "there are two directions to go out of the city. One is to go out of the city gate and take the land road; One is to go this way, by water; When we go back to Lin''an this time, it''s more convenient to take the Grand Canal. "


    "I want to take a boat!" Song Qingshu had a headache. He thought that after he left the city, he would find an opportunity to leave quietly, and then go to meet XiaoLongNu. Who knows that now he has to take a boat. There will be a vast river everywhere, and he can''t walk if he wants to.


    But song Qingshu has no way now. Now he is still in Yangzhou city. In order to arrest him, the whole city of Yangzhou is under martial law. If there is any change, he will be surrounded immediately. He dare not take the risk.


    Originally, song Qingshu was still thinking about whether to take Qi Fang as a hostage in case of exposure, but he soon gave up the idea. You should know that in the original book, the father and son of ten thousand families are more vicious than snakes and scorpions. Qi Fang died at the hands of Wan GUI. Now there is another man who is more vicious than a hundred times. How can he care about the life and death of a granddaughter-in-law.


    "Let''s leave Yangzhou first." After weighing the pros and cons, song Qingshu finally decided to get on the boat with these people first. Besides, with the signboard of ten thousand young women, he could at least avoid dealing with the soldiers in the city.

 Chapter 1125

    After the party arrived at the wharf, a huge merchant ship had been berthing on the shore for a long time. The water transport in the world was extremely developed. Despite the disputes among countries, there were still countless ships going from south to north.


    Wan GUI used his background to find such a ship in a short time. The owner of the ship was a time-honored Zhejiang merchant. Knowing that someone was coming, he specially left the top floor room.


    A sailor had helped the boy to carry his luggage. When they all got on the boat, the boat set sail.


    "The prime minister''s office in the Southern Song Dynasty was really big enough." Song Qingshu took a look at the owner of the ship with a smile on his face, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    As the young lady of the prime minister''s office, Qi Fang naturally didn''t have to deal with these businessmen. All these social activities were handled by Taohong, and she went back to her room to have a rest alone.


    The other two boys are putting their luggage. Song Qingshu is a bit bored at the moment. After all, the ship is a big business, and the ship''s escort force is very considerable. In addition, they are the top class, so no one will disturb them.


    Song Qingshu went out and stood on the terrace of the top deck, looking at Yangzhou City, which was gradually far away. He was very sad. This trip to Yangzhou had been going smoothly, and he was about to succeed. Who knew that such a big accident happened in the end.


    This time, song Qingshu had to celebrate his life. The day and night just passed was so long. Several times, he thought that he was doomed. Who knows, he survived in the end.


    "When I first came to this world, the protagonists in the original book were the first to search for martial arts secrets all over the world. At that time, I also lamented that those protagonists were invincible. Now it seems that their own luck is also a leverage."


    Song Qingshu is always an optimistic man. Maybe others think that he has lost all his martial arts, which is a bit tragic. But in his opinion, when he first entered the world, his meridians were broken and he was dying, which is called despair. Now his heart is strong enough.


    All these years of experience and vision let him know that his power was only temporarily dissipated because of Jinbo Xunhua. As long as he tried to solve the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, it was natural for him to recover his power.


    What''s more, the disaster is not nothing, at least from the current situation, he is now completely invincible.


    "Ah, people are more angry than others. Duan Yu can be invincible by eating a toad, but I have to struggle on the edge of life and death for so long." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile.


    "Why does bodyguard Xiong laugh?" A soft voice came from behind.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment. Now he is Xiong''s bodyguard in the other party''s mouth. He didn''t turn around until the other party asked repeatedly: "it''s the young lady."


    Qi Fang''s clothes were fluttering in the breeze on the river, and her hair was scattered on her cheek. She was slim and slim, as if she was going to be blown down by the wind.


    "It''s windy outside. I''d better go back to my room and have a rest." Song Qingshu didn''t want to have anything to do with her. He just waited for the boat to leave Yangzhou far enough, and then he would find a chance to get off the boat quietly. From then on, he would have his own destiny.


    Qi Fang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I also learned martial arts in my early years. My body and bones are not as delicate as those other ladies in the capital."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu can''t help looking at her. Although he has lost her Kung Fu, his eyesight is still there. The young woman''s skin is white and red, and she exudes a moist luster. She really looks more healthy and energetic than many women in boudoir, but that''s all. She must have been living a respectable life all these years. With the birth of a child, her Kung Fu has been wasted.


    Noticing that song Qingshu had been staring at him, Qi fangxiu frowned and thought how rude this person was. However, she was born in the world after all, and she was not as particular as other Haoming ladies. She coughed and said, "bodyguard Xiong, what are you doing these two days


    Song Qingshu eyebrows PICK: "little lady don''t know?"


    "I know a little bit about it. The details need to be told by bodyguard Xiong." Qi Fang stood in the upper hand at this time, and the tip of song Qingshu''s nose faintly smelled a woman''s body fragrance.


    "I don''t know what kind of rouge powder she used. It smells good." Song Qingshu thought in his heart.


    "Bodyguard bear?" Qi Fang frowned and continued to ask.


    "Since young master wan... Doesn''t tell you, there''s a reason for him. I don''t dare to talk nonsense." At this time, after all, not completely out of danger, song Qingshu had to be careful, the imitator Xiong should reply.


    "There is only the young master in the eyes of bodyguard Xiong, so there is no me?" Qi Fang glared at him angrily.


    "I dare not." Song Qingshu lowers his head and doesn''t touch her eyes. He is very clear about his lustful and greedy character. Qi Fang was the first beauty in Jingzhou City at the beginning. Just as the saying goes, a flower in Jingzhou City is charming and charming. With song Qingshu''s critical eyes, he has to admit that the young woman in front of him is a beautiful woman, I''m afraid that if I look more, I''ll get greedy and lustful again.


    But today''s song Qingshu is no longer as unprincipled as it was a few years ago. That silly boy of Di Yun is honest and honest, and he tried his best to do things for himself a few years ago. It''s the so-called friend''s wife. Although the woman in front of him is now Mrs. Wan, she is also di Yun''s sweetheart. Therefore, song Qingshu tries to avoid meeting each other.


    Qi Fang didn''t expect to be hit by a soft nail. When she was angry, she suddenly figured out: "just now you... You were rude to me. If I tell you, you should know what the consequence is."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Unexpectedly, she knew how to combine grace and power: "what does the young lady want to know?"


    See him on the road, Qi Fang this satisfied smile: "last night you busy inside and outside, who is dealing with?"


    "King of the Golden Snake... Song Qingshu." Speaking of their own names, there is always a strange feeling.


    "It''s him." Qi Fang heard something vaguely yesterday, "but as far as I know, the king of the golden snake has unparalleled martial arts and lightness skills. How can you deal with him?"


    "Well, it''s going to take some mean means, of course." Song Qingshu gave a cold hum and talked about Jin Bo''s ten day flower.


    After that, song Qingshu suddenly noticed Qi Fang''s surprised eyes and said, "young lady, don''t spread these words."


    Noticing his nervous look, Qi Fang said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t tell the young master. What''s more, I think this method is a bit mean."


    After a pause, she suddenly sighed: "why deal with the king of the Golden Snake?"


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu made a casual response.


    "I heard that the king of the Golden Snake fought against the Qing Dynasty. He was a great hero of the Han people in the Central Plains. In addition, he also saved more than a dozen princesses... Alas, the third elder brother really shouldn''t be..." Qi Fang said that the third elder brother naturally referred to Wan GUI. At the beginning, there were many disciples in Wan Zhenshan, and WAN GUI ranked third in it, so it was called this way.


    Song Qingshu gives her an unexpected look. She knows that all the people she has ever met in her life, except for Di Yun, are shameless villains. Her father Qi Changfa, her father-in-law Wan Zhenshan, her husband Wan GUI, and today''s Wan Zao


    Living in such an environment, she can still maintain a childlike heart, it is rare.


    Qi Fang just had a feeling. Suddenly she remembered that there was an outsider beside her. Her face was slightly red. She quickly told her, "today I''m just talking about it at will. You don''t want to go to heart, let alone spread it to the outside world." Then he turned to his room.


    "Young lady..." Song Qingshu suddenly stopped her.


    "Well?" Qi Fang turned around and looked at him suspiciously with big eyes.


    "What happened in the carriage before, why did the young lady hide it for me?" Song Qingshu still couldn''t help asking.


    At that time, Qi Fang''s face turned red when she thought that the man grabbed her chest. However, she quickly restrained herself for fear that there might be some misunderstanding. She quickly replied in a cold voice, "don''t think about it. I just don''t want to kill a person because of me." After that, without waiting for his reply, he hurried back to his room with his skirt.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and quickly reflected that she was worried about something. She couldn''t help but laugh: she was a woman who strictly abided by women''s principles.


    However, Qi Fang''s tragedy also lies in her adherence to women''s principles. She is a very traditional woman in her heart. She adheres to the principle of following the dog and the rooster when she marries them. Even when she later learns that her husband''s family has harmed her father and di Yun, she still thinks about her husband wholeheartedly, but in the end she dies in Wan GUI''s hands.


    If she had the character of a later urban woman, it would be a different ending. After all, di Yun likes her so much that she doesn''t mind that she married and had children. If she is brave, the couple will live happily together for the rest of their lives.


    After returning to the room, Qi Fang hid behind the screen and untied her clothes. Looking at her wet chest, she turned red. It turned out that the reason why she came back in such a hurry was not only that she didn''t want to be misunderstood, but also that her chest had risen sharply.


    After giving birth to her daughter, she has plenty of milk and water. However, there are special nannies in large families who don''t need to breast feed themselves. As a result, her chest is often swollen and heavy, and she has to squeeze out some of them quietly after a period of time.


    After a long time, Qi Xiang was sweating, and finally finished her routine. Looking at a bowl of milk in front of her, her cheeks were very red.


    In the evening, song Qingshu sat up in meditation in the room and tried to communicate with the Qi spread all over his body. Suddenly, if he felt it, he opened his eyes and found a shadow sneaking past the door.


    Song Qingshu is awed by the fact that Qi Fang is now the young lady of the prime minister''s mansion. Naturally, the owner of the merchant ship did not dare to neglect him and gave them the top floor to live in.


    Song Qingshu''s room is just at the entrance of the corridor, and Qi Fang''s and Taohong''s rooms are inside. In this way, song Qingshu can provide better protection. If you want to go to Qi Fang''s room, you must pass by his door.


    "Is there a thief?" Song Qingshu frowned. He couldn''t figure out who dared to break the ground on his head. What''s more, there was a merchant ship under the stairs. How did he get up?


    If Qi Fang is only wanqizhe''s granddaughter-in-law, song Qingshu is too lazy to care about her life. Unfortunately, she is also di Yun''s favorite, and song Qingshu doesn''t want to see anything happen to such a kind-hearted person.


    Mentioning the long sword, song Qingshu hurriedly chases him out. Although he can''t use his internal power, his sword skills are still there. He can deal with the common thieves, and he has the ability to move his soul. It''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to protect himself when he meets an expert.


    Song Qingshu came out of the room and found that the shadow flashed past the corner of the corridor from a distance. His heart sank. There was Qi Fang''s bedroom.


    When he ran after him, he had lost the trace of the shadow. He looked around and suddenly saw a window swaying slightly, which happened to be Qi Fang''s bedroom!


    "Did the man go in?" Song Qingshu was surprised, but he didn''t dare rush in now. After all, it was just his speculation.


    "Young lady, young lady?" Song Qingshu knocked on the door and asked in a deep voice.


    Who knows that he even called a few times, but there was no response inside. Song Qingshu''s heart sank: "young lady, just now I chased a man in black to come here. If the young lady still doesn''t answer, in order to ensure her safety, my subordinates are coming in now?"


    Still did not answer, even next door peach room also did not move, song Qingshu no longer hesitated, reached out to push the door, found that the door was locked inside, but also from the window of the virtual cover into.


    "Young lady?" After entering the house, song Qingshu kept on shouting for Qi Fang as he tried to defend himself against the thief''s attack in the dark.


    Crunching~


    On the other side, song Qingshu looks up and sees a dark figure turning out of the window. Song Qingshu goes forward to chase after him for two steps and stops suddenly. Now, catching the thief is the second priority, and the most urgent thing is Qi Fang''s safety.


    He lit the candle in a hurry, and vaguely saw a man lying on the bed. Song Qingshu hurried to investigate.


    "Why?" Qi Fang was lying quietly on the bed, covered with a quilt.


    "Young lady?" Song Qingshu called twice, but there was still no movement.


    Song Qingshu explored her nose and found that she was still breathing. He was relieved: "fortunately, she was only given the overpowering drug."


    Noticing that Qi Fang''s round shoulders were hidden outside, song Qingshu frowned and hesitated. He reached out to lift a corner of the quilt and breathed.


    It turned out that Qi Fang in the quilt couldn''t get up and down!


    The white, tender and plump body is shown in front of us without reservation, with round shoulders, delicate clavicles, slim waist and round thighs, especially on the heavy and full chest, there is also a hint of bright milk stains


    "Is it a flower picker?" Song Qingshu was surprised. She swept her eyes and found no trace of being infringed. He was slightly relieved. "I must have found it before I could do it."


    Song Qingshu is thinking about the need to strengthen the defense in the future. He is going to put down the quilt when the door is suddenly kicked open. Then Taohong leads a group of people to rush in.


    "You''re just in time..." he noticed that there was a man coming in. Song Qingshu put down the quilt in a hurry and was about to tell the story just now. Taohong was so angry that she pointed to his breach and scolded: "come on, take down the beast that violated the mother!"


    ---

 Chapter 1126

    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then reflected that the current situation is indeed a little easy to misunderstand. He quickly explained: "you misunderstood, I am..."


    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, a group of people came up and surrounded him. The sharp point of the knife in his hand was cold and shining, as if he was going to cut it at any time.


    Song Qingshu wondered how there were so many people in his heart. Wasn''t he the only one accompanying him? If you look closely, you can tell from the clothes of these people that they should be escorts of the merchant ship itself.


    "There''s another gangster. I just came in." Song Qingshu said quickly, and at the same time, he pressed the handle of the knife tightly on his waist and was on guard. He didn''t want to be cut to death here.


    But his temples also exude sweat, after all, now he can''t mobilize internal power, so many people together, he is not sure that he can be unharmed.


    Fortunately, Xiong Da was the bodyguard of the prime minister''s office. These people didn''t know the actual situation of him, and they were also afraid of him, so they didn''t rush to him immediately.


    However, this is only a temporary situation. Song Qingshu understands that this kind of balance will not last long. After all, they are numerous and powerful. Once someone starts, they will rush to the top.


    "The young lady has been drugged. Wake her up and ask." Song Qingshu said quickly.


    Taohong opened her mouth, but what she said was reasonable. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to tell those people: "watch him!" This just ran to bedside to call Qi Fang to rise.


    Seeing that she called several times, Qi Fang didn''t respond. Song Qingshu frowned and said, "she has been poisoned. You can''t wake up. Please find some water to get it on her face."


    Peach red this as if caught what handle general, fork waist to point to him to say: "even the young lady in the overpowering drug all know, still say is not you dry?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "this is the necessary common sense for wandering in the Jianghu. As the bodyguard of Xiangye, I don''t know? Well, it''s terrible to have no culture. " He deliberately pointed out that he was the bodyguard around the prime minister in order to make these people fear.


    Peach red was made red by his sarcasm. Unfortunately, there was no way to do it for a while, so she had to wake Qi Fang up first.


    To exhort~


    Peach red get water on her face, Qi Fang finally wake up.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Fang only saw that there were many more people in the room, but she didn''t react for a moment.


    "It''s like this..." Taohong was about to add oil and vinegar. Qi Fang suddenly noticed that she was not wearing a piece of thread on her body. She could not help but scream and quickly grasped the quilt on her body for fear that there would be a little bit of light.


    "How can it be like this..." Qi Fang''s mind was blank, her eyes were dull, and she murmured to herself.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I came in just in time. The villain ran away before he could do anything. Madam should not be hurt." Song Qingshu said, "on the contrary, there are so many men in the lady''s room now. I''m afraid it''s not suitable. Let them step back first."


    "Ah... Good..." Qi Fang was not used to being surrounded by so many men. What''s more, she didn''t wear any clothes under the quilt. She was so ashamed that she almost didn''t find a way to get in.


    "Don''t be fooled by this thief," Taohong interrupted Qi Fang hastily. "It was he who broke into her room just now. Fortunately, we ran into her when she was about to do something wrong."


    "It''s you!" Qi Fang turns her head and stares at Song Qingshu. Her eyes are full of anger. After all, she wakes up naked and almost insulted. No woman can accept this drastic change.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young granny. I just came out to investigate when I noticed that a thief came up from the stairs. I found that he had entered the room of young granny. I asked her several times outside the door, but I didn''t respond. I was worried about something, so I came in." Song Qingshu is not in a hurry, just a few words will restore the situation.


    "Well?" Qi fangxiu''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and she was puzzled for a moment.


    "It''s better said than sung!" Peach red sneered, "it''s clear that you are a coward. At night, I found you sneaking into the young lady''s room. Unfortunately, I''m a weak woman, and I dare not come out to stop. My life is small. If I can''t save the young lady, I''ll die. So I ran down to find boss Du and asked him to summon his guards to rush up together, I just happened to see that you were going to have a bad intention towards the young Granny


    Boss Du is the owner of this merchant ship. After all, there are many wars in the world. It''s hard for this man to move around without some guards.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and angry: "what are you talking about? Did your eye see that it was me? Just now, I knocked on your door. There was no movement inside. I thought you were also dizzy with ecstasy. "


    His heart read suddenly, why did peach say that he saw me? Did the thief deliberately change my clothes to confuse her, or... Was this a conspiracy against himself?


    But now I am Xiong da. I have inquired about it before. Except that I don''t get along well with Zhang Quan, I don''t have a grudge with anyone. But even Zhang Quan, in order to frame himself up for such a big battle, still involves his mother. Is he so bold?


    Qi Fang is addicted to the drug. Now she wakes up and still feels headache. When she hears that Taohong and song Qingshu hold different opinions, her expression is also uncertain: "boss Du, what Taohong said just now is true?"


    The middle-aged fat man saluted respectfully: "back to the young lady, just now peach red really flurried to come to me, said that a thief broke into the young lady''s room, I hurried to bring people over, just ran into the bear bodyguard standing in front of the young lady''s bed."


    He secretly complained in his heart that he was very happy to send the young grandmother back to Lin''an. He only got on the line of the prime minister''s residence. Who knows what happened on the first night? How can he explain to the prime minister''s residence at that time.


    At this time, Taohong said, "Xiong Da, you just said that you saw someone coming up from the stairs, right?"


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu replied faintly that he had calmed down. It was clear that what happened tonight was a pit. Just as the so-called soldiers came to block the water and cover the land, he wanted to see what tricks the other side was playing.


    "That''s strange. There''s always Mr. Du''s people under the stairs. Have you ever seen someone come up?" Taohong looks at boss Du.


    "Absolutely not!" Mr. Du said while wiping the sweat on his fat face, "I''m afraid that other people will disturb my wife''s rest. I specially ask my subordinates to stay down here and not allow anyone to disturb me."


    "Si Xi, Wang Er, you also live in the room at the stairway. Did you see any suspicious people coming up?" Peach red turned her head and looked at the two accompanying young men in the prime minister''s mansion.


    "No, No." The two boys shook their heads like rattles.


    Peach then turned and looked at Song Qingshu: "Xiong Da, when we came in just now, were you lifting the quilt of your wife?"


    "Ah?" Qi Fang exclaimed, nervously looking at Song Qingshu, thinking that he had nothing on now. If he really lifted the quilt, wouldn''t he have seen everything?


    Song Qingshu frowned and finally nodded: "not bad."


    With his confirmation, Qi Fang almost didn''t faint.


    "Xiong Da, what do you have to say now?" Peach red glared at him with pride.


    Song Qingshu didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He looked at Qi Fang directly and said calmly, "at that time, I was just worried about the young lady''s injury, so I lifted the quilt to check it. I didn''t expect that..."


    "Don''t say it!" Qi Fang interrupts him in a hurry. A pretty face is red and bleeding. Now she''s hiding in the quilt, and other people don''t know what''s going on. If they know that they''ve been seen out, how can they be human in the future?


    "Boss Du, you are also responsible for such a big accident on your ship this time?" Taohong moved to boss Du and whispered.


    Boss Du sweated and whispered, "I hope you can say something nice to me in front of my little wife. I will give you a big gift after that."


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly and pointed to song Qingshu: "let''s make an example of this evil slave who is full of gall."


    "Yes, yes Boss Du clenched his teeth and waved, "kill him!"


    Song Qingshu was on the point of fighting for his life, but Qi Fang suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    She is the most respected person in the field, and boss Du''s subordinates stop after hearing about it.


    Peach red quickly ran to her side and said, "young lady, what are you doing with such a thief?"


    Qi Fang also hesitated, but after all, she shook her head: "I don''t like killing, and I don''t want anyone to die because of me. Lock him up first, and wait for my third brother to come back to Lin''an."


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say: "in order to show my innocence, I''m willing to give up my hand and wait until I get back to the prime minister''s office to thoroughly investigate today''s affairs." With that, he threw his weapon on the ground, and the people around him immediately surrounded him and tied him up.


    Qi Fang looked at him in surprise. Taohong said in a hurry, "don''t be cheated by him, young lady. He knows that he is surrounded by so many people and can''t escape, so he pretends to be awe inspiring."


    Song Qingshu light smile: "right and wrong, there will be a clear day."


    Qi Fang once again looked at him in surprise. She never thought that such a unique and outstanding temperament would appear on a servant.


    Noticing her expression, Taohong screamed in secret. She was about to speak, but Qi Fang said, "that''s it. I''ll take care of him first. Besides, let the others get out. "


    You know, she''s still naked. Although she''s surrounded by quilts, she really doesn''t want to stay under the gaze of so many men.


    "Yes, yes Boss Du nodded and said, "villains will send more people, and they will never let anyone disturb your wife again."


    "Don''t worry. Just keep your guard downstairs." Qi Fang is going to bathe and change clothes later. She doesn''t want other men outside.


    "No problem, no problem." Boss Du asks his men to take song Qingshu out. Before long, the people in the room are completely removed, leaving only Taohong and the two boys.


    "Peach, you prepare a clean suit for me, I want to bathe and change clothes; Si Xi and Wang Er, go outside and guard. No one is allowed to come in. " After today''s event, Qi Fang only dares to trust these former Wanfu people.


    ---


    Young granny. The room, the milk. The room violates the ban, also served

 Chapter 1127

    Song Qingshu is taken to the bottom cabin by boss Du''s men. They push him inside and close the door. Obviously, they don''t want to have too much to do with him.


    It''s also true that he is now a suspect of infringing on the family members of the prime minister''s house, and also a bodyguard of the prime minister''s house. Boss Du would rather know as little as possible about the internal affairs of these big figures.


    Song Qingshu is quite at ease. He just sits in the room and begins to adjust his breath. What happened tonight is obviously a trap. The other party will definitely not give up. Instead of guessing in the case of insufficient information, it''s better to wait for the other party to come to him.


    He doesn''t worry about any danger. After all, he still has the ability to move his soul. Even if an expert is caught off guard, he will be attacked. Moreover, according to his observation, all the people on this ship are ordinary family guards.


    But just in case, he still began to think about how to recover his power. After all, he was used to being a super master, and now he has no sense of security.


    Song Qingshu counted his martial arts, such as sword, palm and lightness skills. It was obviously impossible to force poison. Instead, it was a Yang finger that could kill the dead. It seemed that it was possible. He remembers that at the critical moment when XiaoLongNu was forced to poison in the legend of the eagle, Guo Fu shot Bingpo silver needle, causing the poison to enter the viscera. Later, he met Yideng master, who once lamented that he was hurt by Qiu Qianren, or he could save XiaoLongNu with Yiyang finger


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu couldn''t help looking happy, but he soon let out his anger: "it''s a pity that now I can''t gather my internal power, and a Yang finger can''t be used naturally. As the old saying goes, "if you can cure yourself, you can''t cure yourself."


    Throughout the world, except for himself, Yiyang refers to the one whose attainments can save people''s life and death. Except for Yideng master, Wang Chongyang is the only one. Unfortunately, these two people have never seen each other. I''m afraid I can''t find them for a while.


    The nine Yin manual and the God bless you are good at healing, except for a Yang finger. Unfortunately, he has tried it. Now Jin Bo''s poison is deep into the viscera, incapable of action. As for shenzhaojing, it is directly ignored. After all, Ding Dian, the great master of shenzhaojing in the original work, died in jinboxunhua.


    Apart from these kinds of martial arts, there is only "Huanxi Zen method". Huanxi Zen is the most mysterious and treacherous martial arts of Tantric school for thousands of years. It is also because Huanxi Zhenqi protects the body that he does not directly GG after winning Jinbo Xunhua as in the original work Dingdian. Unfortunately, he has tried it many times in the past two days. Huanxi Zhenqi is also intermittent and can not be used to force poison.


    "Now the biggest problem is that the Qi is intermittent and cannot be used..." Song Qingshu is thoughtful and happy that the method of double cultivation in Zen also has the miraculous skill of bringing the dying back to life. Moreover, it mainly controls the Yin and Yang Qi, which everyone already has. It''s not really Qi, and I don''t know if it has any effect


    "It''s a pity that there is no one who can practice both at this time, otherwise you can try to see if it''s useful." Song Qingshu sighed. Suddenly, his heart moved. Qi Fang''s plump, white and tender body appeared in his mind when he opened the quilt just now.


    "Why don''t you go to her..."


    The thought came to his mind, and song Qingshu seemed to feel that there was a little devil luring him all the time


    "She''s almost defenseless now, and it''s easy to get her."


    "Although she has been married and had children, she has a beautiful face, a towering chest and a warped buttocks, and is in lactation. It''s just a perfect cauldron."


    "It''s natural to use their granddaughter-in-law and wife as compensation for Wanzao and Wangui''s suffering."


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, song Qingshu sighed a long time, and his eyes were full of regret: "it''s a pity, why are you the right person for Di Yun?"


    Diyun is an honest and unsophisticated boy. He is loyal to him. In addition to the tragedy he suffered a few years ago, song Qingshu can''t bear to sprinkle salt on his wound.


    "Forget it, I''ll think of another way." Song Qingshu''s eyes gradually restored the color of Qingming.


    Just at this time, there was a sound outside the door: "I''m ordered by my master to take Xiong Da up for a good interrogation."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and his voice seemed to be the little guy named Sixi beside Qi Fang. Did Qi Fang finally think of something and plan to ask himself.


    Soon the cabin door opened, four Xi came in: "Xiong Da, follow me."


    Song Qingshu chuckles. The other party was very intimate with brother Xiong, but now he calls him by his name. It''s true that the world is very cold.


    But this is human nature. Song Qingshu didn''t take it to his heart at all. He stood up with a smile.


    The guard at the door offered to help escort, but Si Xi waved his hand and refused: "he''s tied up by the rope soaked in sesame oil. No matter how good his martial arts are, I can handle it alone."


    The guard had to say more, but Sixi was impatient: "my master doesn''t want to be known by too many people. You are too many to see. It''s inconvenient to go up."


    Listen to him take out the name of Qi Fang, Du boss''s hands immediately shut up, watched two people leave.


    After walking behind Si Xi for a while, song Qingshu suddenly said, "this is not the way to go upstairs."


    Four Xi scolded and said: "waste what words, just follow me."


    Song Qingshu sneers in his heart. It seems that what he expected is right. Finally, the fox will show his tail.


    Four Xi led him all the way to the stern of the ship, which stopped.


    "What are you bringing me here for? I want to see the young lady!" Song Qingshu pretended to panic.


    Sixi looked around. On weekdays, there was no one here. What''s more, in the dead of night, she took out a simple knife from her waist and said with a grim smile, "meet you, young lady? Go to hell first. "


    Song Qingshu sneered: "it turns out that you are playing tricks."


    Four Xi bright bright hand in the bright knife: "now know too late, say, want to eat board knife noodles or want to eat wonton?"


    This is a slang in the river and lake. Bandaomian refers to chopping with a knife and throwing it into the water, while wonton refers to taking off clothes and jumping into the river to drown.


    Song Qingshu light smile: "unfortunately fortune teller said, my life is still very long."


    Four Xi a Leng, then big anger: "it seems that you want to eat board knife face."


    Song Qingshu ignored him and looked up at him directly: "who sent you?" He didn''t believe that a boy like Si Xi would be so bold.


    "You don''t have a chance..." four Xi voice suddenly lowered down, "is peach red elder sister."


    It''s her!


    However, song Qingshu is still very confused. Even if Taohong''s identity is higher, her height is limited. Does she have the courage?


    "Who on earth made peach red?" Song Qingshu continued.


    "I don''t know." Four Xi eyes at a loss, is obviously in the transfer of soul big. Law.


    "Untie the rope for me first."


    After untiing the rope, song Qingshu asked, "why do you dare to help Taohong murder her mother?" We should know that this is a highly hierarchical society. If a slave commits an offence below, he will be punished more severely than ever.


    Four Xi''s face turned red: "peach red is master Wan''s concubine''s room. For a moment, my head is confused, and I can''t help getting into her bed..."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and probably understood what was going on. Anyway, adultery with Taohong was a capital crime, and he could only go one way to the black.


    Then he asked a few questions. Seeing that he could not find anything valuable, song Qingshu said faintly: "you just wanted to invite me to eat bandaomian, then I''ll invite you to eat wonton..."


    Sixi nodded, and the whole man mechanically went to the edge of the deck, then jumped into the water with a plop.


    "Save..."


    Fall into the cold water, four Xi finally regained consciousness, but only in time to shout a word, then disappeared in the turbulent river.


    "I have no grievance or hatred with Taohong. She can''t be trying to harm me..." Song Qingshu suddenly looked up at the light of the top room in the distance and said, "it seems to deal with Qi Fang."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. At this time, he took the opportunity to leave. Unfortunately, he is still in Li Kexiu''s sphere of influence. It''s far more convenient for him to escape alone than to go down the river by this boat. Now that he knows that Qi Fang is in danger, if he ignores it, he will encounter Di Yun in the future.


    After weighing things up, song Qingshu finally decides to go to Qi Fang first and inform her.


    Unfortunately, now Qi Fang lives in the room on the top floor. What happened tonight is that the main staircase leading to the top floor is full of Mr. Du''s guards, which can''t pass at all.


    If it were song Qingshu, it would not be difficult for him. But now


    After Song Qingshu was detained, Qi Fang changed her clothes in a hurry and immediately ordered her servants to prepare a bucket of hot water.


    Maybe the thought of her clothes being taken off unconsciously always makes her feel defiled. Although she has carefully examined her body and found no trace of being violated, she still wants to clean it with water to make her feel at ease.


    This happened tonight. Boss DU on the boat was scared out of his wits. He wanted to use all his skills to flatter her. When he heard that she wanted to take a bath, he immediately sent his servant girls to burn a bucket of water and prepare a lot of fresh petals for her.


    After driving everyone out of the room, even peach blossom was no exception. After carefully checking the doors and windows of the room, Qi Fang came to the front of the tub and felt the steaming steam. Her cold heart felt a trace of warmth.


    Gently untie the belt, Qi Fanggang will take off the light gauze skirt outside, suddenly hear a sound from the window.


    Although the voice is very slight, but now Qi Fang has been like a frightened bird, suddenly turned back: "who?"


    There was no response. She hesitated for a moment, worried that it was her own auditory hallucination. Instead of calling people outside, she drew out her sword and walked warily to the window. After all, she had learned martial arts. Now she has a sword in her hand, and she is no longer as afraid as before.


    Who knows, she just turned the screen, saw the window open, a person is embarrassed to climb in.


    Seeing clearly the man''s appearance, Qi Fang''s face suddenly faded, and her mouth was about to exclaim.


    ---


    I''m very sorry that there was no update yesterday


    Originally, I wanted to have two more chapters today. Unfortunately, I''m not in a good condition. Today I only have one chapter, and tomorrow I will try to have more

 Chapter 1128

    It was song Qingshu who climbed in from the window in a rather awkward way. Because the normal way to go upstairs was heavily guarded, he had to go around to the other side and try to climb in at night.


    Unfortunately, he is not a rock climber. After several attempts, he has to give up completely. He can only change his mind to see if he can try to use lightness skills.


    His biggest problem now is not that he doesn''t have internal power, but that internal power can''t flow freely in his body, which leads to that his martial arts can''t be exerted. However, like Duan Yu, if you try it ten times and eight times, you can always use it in a moment. Although it''s fleeting, it''s enough to use it to exert lightness skills.


    After numerous failures, song Qingshu finally regained his power in an instant. He was as light as a swallow and jumped to the top room several feet high. However, he just flew to the outside of Qi Fang''s window, and his true Qi suddenly disappeared. Fortunately, he had a quick eye and a quick hand and grasped the edge of the window. Otherwise, he would fall from such a high place and would not die or be disabled.


    "It seems that you can''t use lightness skill at risk in the future, or you will be the first lightness skill master to fall to death in the river and lake. It''s really ridiculous." Song Qingshu looked at it at his feet and was immediately frightened.


    He hung his hands on the edge of the window, his whole body hanging in the air. It took him a lot of effort to climb into the window.


    As soon as he struggled to turn over from the window, he looked up and saw Qi Fang opening his mouth not far away. He felt a thump in his heart. He knew that if he disturbed people outside, he would be in trouble.


    Don''t know where strength, he a lunge forward, a will Qi Fang to the ground, at the same time hand tightly cover her mouth.


    "Wuwu ~"


    Qi Fang was shocked. Originally, she was dubious about whether the former murderer was Xiong Da or not. Now, in this situation, she didn''t have any doubt. She quickly opened her mouth and yelled. Unfortunately, her mouth was tightly covered by the other party''s hand, and the cry for help turned into a low sob.


    At the same time, she struggled desperately. After all, she had learned martial arts. She was not as delicate as an ordinary lady. She twisted her body like a female leopard, trying to struggle out of her opponent.


    It''s a pity that the woman''s congenital physical weakness made her hands unable to move after being held tightly by the man on her body. In a hurry, she raised her legs and hit each other.


    Song Qingshu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. At the critical moment, he clamped each other tightly with his legs. Otherwise, those confidants in his family would have to be widowed if he was so hard hit.


    Although Qi Fang seems to be in good health now, because of her martial arts practice, her body is full of vitality. She is still writhing and struggling. If song Qingshu had not pressed her with her weight, he might not have been able to hold each other.


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, something strange suddenly happened. At this time, Qi Fang took off her coat and only wore a close fitting dress, which could not cover up her vigorous body. Through the amazing elasticity of the clothes, the faint body fragrance of the young woman, and the constant wriggling of the other person, song Qingshu was embarrassed to find that he had a reaction.


    Qi Fang''s body trembled, as if she had noticed something, and then struggled even harder.


    Song Qingshu vaguely felt that he could not control her. He knew that if he alerted people outside, he would be in great trouble. But he had to say in a low voice, "I''m a friend of Di Yun!"


    Hearing what he said, Qi Fang stopped struggling and looked at him with a puzzled look on her face.


    Song Qingshu then said, "I''ll let you go now, but don''t cry. If you agree, just blink."


    As expected, Qi Fang kept blinking. At the same time, he tried to nod his head. Then song Qingshu slowly moved his hand away from her lips.


    "Are you really a friend of elder martial brother?" As expected, Qi Fang didn''t yell. Instead, she asked eagerly. To know her relationship with di Yun, only those people in Wan mansion knew about it before. Xiong Da is the bodyguard in the prime minister''s mansion, so it''s impossible to know the existence of Di Yun.


    "Not bad!" Song Qingshu replied positively.


    Qi Fang opened her mouth and was about to open her mouth when she suddenly noticed something. Her face turned a little red and she bit her lips and said, "how long are you going to ride on me?"


    Song Qingshu stood up in a hurry with a hot face, and at the same time reached out to help her: "I''m sorry, the situation was urgent just now. I had to do it as a last resort. If you have any offence, please forgive me."


    Qi Fang refused his help. She stood up from the ground and sorted out her messy hair. She asked, "is my elder martial brother still alive?" She obviously didn''t want to discuss the question just now.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "of course he is alive. Who told you that he is dead?"


    "Yes..." Qi Fang opened her mouth and soon realized something. Her face was a little ugly.


    "It''s Wan''s father and son who told you," although she didn''t say, song Qingshu could guess a score of seven or eight. "Don''t worry, your elder martial brother is alive, but..."


    "Just what?" Qi Fang suddenly hears the whereabouts of Di Yun. At the moment, she is both surprised and happy.


    "It''s just that he was wronged and put into prison. He was put through the lute bone, and then his fingers were cut off..." Song Qingshu sighed, "but these are not the things that make him most sad. What makes him most sad is that his beloved younger martial sister finally married another man."


    "My poor elder martial brother..." hearing what happened to di Yun, Qi Fang shook her whole body and quickly held the table beside her. Then she stood still. However, she soon remembered something and said sadly, "if you hadn''t been confused for a while, how nice it would have been."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what do you mean when you are confused?"


    Qi Fang bit her lip and shook her head after all: "I don''t want to recall the past."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "although I don''t know what happened that year, I can tell you that di Yun was wronged at the beginning." Although he is familiar with the original work, Lian Cheng Jue is a relatively unpopular novel after all. He can''t even remember every detail. He only remembers that di Yun was wronged and jailed by Wanjia and his son, but he can''t remember exactly how Wanjia and his son framed him at the beginning.


    "You said elder martial brother was wronged? What''s going on? " Qi Fang''s heart thumped for a moment, and asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t know the details. I only know that Wan GUI covets your beauty and designs to frame Di Yun, leaving you in Wan Fu." Song Qingshu replied.


    Qi Fang felt dizzy and black in front of her eyes. The other party''s words were like a sharp knife into her heart. She couldn''t help shouting: "I... Wronged you, wronged you!"


    But when she thought that her husband had been gentle and considerate to her all these years, she suddenly wavered and thought, "is it this man who deliberately made up some shocking lies to separate our relationship in order to survive?"


    Thinking of this, Qi Fang''s face suddenly cooled down: "I can''t listen to your one-sided words, so I doubt my husband. Moreover, as a bodyguard of the prime minister''s palace, it''s really despicable for you to speak ill of your master behind his back."

 Chapter 1129

    "Master?" Song Qingshu sneered, "Wan GUI doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes for me. How dare you call me master?"


    "You Qi Fang was very angry when she heard him abusing her husband like this, but she reacted quickly and exclaimed, "you''re not Xiong Da!" The other party''s voice just now was quite different from Xiong Da''s, and his arrogance was not what Xiong Da''s family slaves could send out.


    Up to now, there is nothing to hide. Song Qingshu takes off his mask and reveals his original appearance: "of course, I''m not Xiong da."


    Seeing that the man in front of her changed from a reckless bodyguard of the prime minister''s mansion to a childe brother of Yushulinfeng, Qi Fang was startled and stepped back involuntarily: "who are you


    "In the next song Qing Shu."


    "Ah, you are the king of the Golden Snake song... Song Qingshu?" Qi Fang exclaimed, and suddenly looked at each other curiously. After all, she had only heard about this person in various rumors before. Now she is as handsome as those storytellers described.


    "If Lin''an''s Ladies see him, I''m afraid they won''t be able to sleep." Qi Fang has been dealing with those noble ladies in Lin''an City in the past two years. Many rumors about song Qingshu are still heard from those people.


    However, Qi Fang was not the kind of person who valued appearance. Otherwise, she would not have liked Di Yun so much at the beginning. She soon recovered. She looked solemn and hummed: "you are being chased by my husband everywhere, and you dare to appear here. Don''t you want to die!"


    Song Qingshu laughed with indifference: "madam is in a much more dangerous situation than me now, but she is still caring about others here."


    "Who cares about you!" Qi Fang had just been forced to take advantage of him. He thought that he had seen all the clothes he didn''t wear before. Naturally, he couldn''t have any good feelings for him. He just thought that he was deliberately making frivolous remarks and could not help humming, "what danger can I have?"


    Song Qingshu took the mask he pulled off before and made a gesture on his face: "madam, do you forget that my present identity is your guard. What happened before is obviously to get rid of me, but Xiong DA has no grudge against others. What''s the point of framing him? After thinking about it, the only explanation is that if someone wants to attack you, they need to get rid of the guard around you in advance. "


    Qi Fang''s eyes were so big that she was shocked by his words.


    "Madam, do you know that Si Xi just said that he brought me up for interrogation according to your will?" Song Qingshu continued.


    Qi Fang snorted: "nonsense, I just planned to bathe... Which gave him such an order."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "that''s it. After Si Xi took me out from boss Du, he didn''t come here. Instead, he took me to the stern of the boat and wanted to kill me."


    "To kill you?" Qi Fang''s face changed a little. Although she is not Huang Rong''s kind of smart woman, she has been the prime minister''s daughter-in-law for many years. She has seen a lot of things, and her vision is far beyond that of the young girl who just came out of the countryside. She immediately realized that things are extraordinary.


    "Unfortunately, I was on guard, so I took him to the river, and then came to remind you." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Qi Fang''s heart was cold. Listening to his tone, Sixi should have died. After a long silence, she said, "after all, this is just your one-sided statement. Now Sixi is dead, and there is no proof. How can you make me believe you?"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "a few years ago, if you were so careful, di Yun would not have come to that point! After all, I could have left quietly, but it was because of Di Yun''s affection that I took the risk to remind you, so as not to make that silly boy sad in the future after something happened to you. "


    "Elder martial brother..." hearing him mention Di Yun, Qi Fang''s face changed, "where is elder martial brother now?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him for a long time. At the beginning, we went to Yanjing city together. I wanted to assassinate Kangxi, and he wanted to use the intelligence network at the sticky stick to investigate your whereabouts. About a year ago, I heard him mention that he seemed to have found your whereabouts, so he said goodbye to me to find you. Didn''t he find you? "


    "No Qi Fang was at a loss.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought, what''s wrong with him? However, with di Yun''s current martial arts, there should be no problem in self-protection.


    Down in the heart of worry, song Qingshu casually said: "maybe he got the wrong information before."


    Qi Fang suddenly sighed: "even if he finds me now, now that I have become someone else''s wife, how can I think of him again?"


    "I told you that wanguina played tricks and separated you alive," Song Qingshu said impatiently as he saw Qi Fang''s Willow eyebrows rising. "Forget it, I know you won''t believe me. When Di Yun finds you in the future, I''ll tell you."


    How could this woman be so dead hearted? Song Qingshu was very depressed because she kept in mind the feudal dregs of marrying a chicken with a chicken and a dog with a dog.


    Qi Fang''s face softened a little: "you tell me more about me. How do you know each other?" She wondered how her silly elder martial brother could know such a big man as the king of the Golden Snake.


    "How do you know each other?" Song Qingshu''s face showed a trace of nostalgia. "It all started from Jingzhou prison at that time..."


    Then he said something about that year. In the process of saying it, he could not help recalling his despair when he first entered the world, and that xuexue''er suddenly appeared in her own world like a goddess of mercy. For a moment, he was a little crazy.


    "Elder martial brother has suffered so much." Qi Fang felt a pang in her heart. She could not help shaking. Now she has believed song Qingshu for seven or eight minutes. After all, these things are so detailed that it is impossible to make them up temporarily. Di Yun as like as two peas in his brother''s eyes, is the least likely to be false.


    Qi Fang hesitated for a long time, and suddenly said, "well, I believe what you said for the moment. In the face of elder martial brother, I won''t reveal your whereabouts. When you get to a safe place, you can leave quietly."


    "Well, in return, I''m here to protect you." Song Qingshu replied.


    "By my side?" Qi Fang Leng Leng, some unbelievable said, "do you plan to live in this room?"


    "Of course," Song Qingshu nodded naturally, "if I used to be able to protect you in the next room, but now I''ve been poisoned by your husband''s jinboxunhua, and I''ve gone to most of my martial arts. If you''re really in danger, I don''t have time to rescue you, so only in this room can I protect you completely."


    "How can that be?" Qi Fang is both shy and angry. How can she live in the same room with a strange man.

 Chapter 1130

    "Don''t think so dirty. I won''t do anything to you," Song Qingshu said lightly. "If it wasn''t for the sake of Di Yun, I wouldn''t do my best."


    "No way to live with me!" Qi Fang shook her head like a rattle and refused.


    "I know what you are worried about," Song Qingshu said. "You can rest assured that no one will know that I am in your room, and I will leave quietly afterwards, which will not do any harm to your reputation."


    Seeing what Qi Fang had to say, song Qingshu interrupted: "even if you don''t think about your own safety, you should think about Di Yun. He has been looking for you all these years; Even if you don''t think about diyun, you should think about your daughter who was born not long ago. Do you think she lost her mother when she was so young? "


    "Water spinach..." Qi Fang muttered to herself. Thinking of her daughter''s lovely appearance, her heart suddenly softened. "OK... OK, but you must promise me that you must not be rude to me, or I will not care about your friendship with elder martial brother. I will call someone to come in and catch you directly."


    "Don''t worry, my friend''s wife can''t be deceived. I''m a man of principle." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Elder martial brother and I are not... Not what you think." Although Qi Fang still loves Di Yun in her heart, she also knows that she is the daughter-in-law of ten thousand families. She doesn''t dare to think about anything else. Noticing song Qingshu''s joking eyes, she blushes, "well... Well, you have to keep a distance with me these days. Well... You move the screen over there. There is a screen between us on weekdays, Well water doesn''t make river water. "


    "Yes." Song Qingshu knew that it was difficult for a married woman to be in the same room with a strange man. He went to move the screen to the corner of the wall and felt the heat in the tub. He couldn''t help but be stunned: "is madam going to take a bath and change clothes?"


    "No need." Qi Fang shakes her head, but she is annoyed. There is a man in the room. How can she bathe.


    "Well, I''m going to start using martial arts to force poison. Madam, I''m free." Song Qingshu had some inspiration in his cell before, but he was interrupted by Si Xilai. Now that he has settled down for a while, he can''t wait to continue to force drugs. After all, his physical condition makes him have no bottom.


    Seeing that song Qingshu walked behind the screen, Qi Fang was a little relieved. As soon as she relaxed, she suddenly noticed that her chest was chilly. Looking down, she found that there were two wet marks on her chest.


    Her face turned red all of a sudden. It turned out that she had just been knocked down by song Qingshu, and she struggled desperately. It was inevitable that they would have physical contact, and her chest was squeezed by all kinds of pressure. She squeezed out some milk and soaked her clothes. I didn''t realize it before, but now I relax and react.


    "It''s really dead. I don''t know if he saw it or not." Qi Fang''s face was so red that it was bleeding. She glanced at the screen with a guilty heart. When she saw that there was no movement, she felt a little relieved.


    "Swell..." Qi Fang bit her lip, showing a embarrassed expression. It was almost the time of milking every day, but now there was a strange man in the room!


    "Or even today..." as soon as the thought rose, Qi Fang subconsciously shook her head. After giving birth to her baby, although she felt uncomfortable, because of inexperience and shyness, she didn''t know how to squeeze out. It wasn''t long before people began to have a fever, and her chest was swollen and hard. That serious illness almost killed her.


    Later, with the doctor''s treatment and the family''s experienced Mammy''s instruction, she realized that she needed to squeeze several times every day to keep healthy.


    When she was sick, she still has a fresh memory of what it was like. She really doesn''t want to experience it again.


    After all, the shyness in her heart can''t match the reality of her body. Qi Fang looked at the screen again and thought, "he''s using Kung Fu to force poison. He should... Should not notice the situation here."


    After sipping her lips, Qi Fang finally made up her mind to find a wooden bowl and put it on her lap. With her back to the screen, she sat beside the bed and quietly untied her chest.


    Her heart beat wildly. She looked back again to confirm it. Then she began to squeeze carefully.


    Maybe it was the thought of a strange man not far behind. Qi Fang''s hands had been shaking slightly, which made her usual skilled movements become more astringent, and her delicate body under her thin clothes also trembled from time to time.


    Because she was so flustered, Qi Fang only spent half of her normal time today. Looking at the milk and juice in the wooden bowl, she could not help blushing. She hurriedly arranged her clothes and planned to take up the bowl and pour it out quietly.


    "Ma''am, I have an invitation." Just then, song Qingshu''s voice suddenly rang out not far behind. Qi Fang was so scared that she almost dropped the wooden bowl on the ground.


    "You... When did you stand there?" Looking back at Song Qingshu, Qi Fang''s heart trembled, and the blood color on her face faded and became very pale.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I just came out and didn''t see anything I shouldn''t see." Song Qingshu replied.


    The more the other side said that, the more she felt there was something in her heart. She kept exclaiming in her heart: it''s over, everything has been seen by him


    Qi Fang forced herself to calm down, but her voice still trembled: "what''s the matter with you calling me?"


    "Er..." Song Qingshu also looked embarrassed, some unnaturally said, "that... That... Madam, anyway, also want to pour out, or give it to me."


    "What for you?" Qi Fang didn''t react for a moment. She noticed the other person''s eyes glancing at the wooden bowl in her hand from time to time. Then she realized something. She was ashamed and angry, "you... You..."


    Seeing that the young woman was so angry that her face turned pink, song Qingshu quickly explained, "madam, don''t misunderstand me. I don''t mean to be frivolous, but I want to detoxify."


    "Detoxify... Detoxify?" Qi Fang was stunned, but soon he was more ashamed and angry. "What poison can this thing detoxify?"


    "Master Wuhen and I are close friends. I overheard him mention that human milk is a very magical thing, which can detoxify many strange poisons." Song Qingshu quickly explained, "this time I was poisoned by my husband''s Jinbo Xunhua. I thought of many ways to detoxify it, but now I have no choice but to do this. If there is any offense, I hope my wife will not blame me."


    He really didn''t lie. When he was in Yaowang village, Yaowang said that human milk could relieve many kinds of poisoning symptoms. In his previous life, he also heard that milk could relieve heavy metal poisoning.

 Chapter 1131

    Protein will denature when it meets heavy metal ions, and this denaturation can not be restored. Protein is a bioactive substance, once denatured, it can no longer play its original function, and various functions in the human body can be said that protein plays a leading role. Any reaction in any part is related to protein, so heavy metal ions will poison people.


    But the heavy metal ions can not combine with other proteins after binding with protein, because the reaction is irreversible, so once heavy metal poisoning, use milk, which contains a lot of protein, to combine heavy metal ions, and make the heavy metal ions combine with human functional proteins as little as possible.


    Although it seems that there is not much relationship between the flowers and heavy metals, although most of the phytotoxins act on the nervous system, many of them also act on proteins.


    Song Qingshu also knows that the possibility of using milk to detoxify Jinbo Xunhua is very slim, but as long as there is a chance, he always wants to try. After all, now he is not living for himself. He has so many confidants who love each other, and so many subordinates who depend on him. His heavy responsibility makes him have a strong desire to survive.


    Qi Fang can''t help biting her lips when she hears that her husband has poisoned her. She had a big fight with Wan GUI about it. She is kind-hearted and can''t accept her husband''s despicable behavior. At the same time, she secretly prayed for song Qingshu to escape.


    Although she doesn''t know each other, song Qingshu is so famous these years. She is also a character often mentioned in the circle of women''s families in Lin''an City. She can understand one or two things more or less. Judging from all kinds of information, song Qingshu should be a good person, or even a hero. Naturally, she doesn''t want such a person to have any misfortune, At the same time, I also want my husband to have less blood and crime.


    In addition, the other party is still a friend of Di Yun. If it is any other way, Qi Fang may not frown and agree. But she has never given such a private and shameful thing to her husband. How can she give it to another man.


    "No, absolutely not!" Qi Fang shook her head abruptly. "I... I can think of other ways to help you, but this... This..."


    Song Qingshu knew that Qi Fang was a very traditional woman in her heart. It was impossible for her to give her the milk she squeezed.


    "Forget it, for the sake of Zhiruo, they can only be shameless."


    Song Qingshu clenched his teeth and suddenly cried out: "ah, the toxicity has come out again!" As he said this, he fell to the ground, shaking all over, with a look of great pain on his face.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?" Qi Fang was so surprised that she called him a few times, but the other side couldn''t respond to her.


    "Don''t scare me." Qi Fang was in a hurry. She was so anxious around him that she was helpless. "Tell me quickly, how can I help you now."


    She is always kind-hearted, before Di Yun killed a butterfly in front of her, she was sad for a long time, let alone a living person in front of her.


    Is anxious, eyes suddenly fell to one side of the wooden bowl, Qi Fang can not help but think of the words before Song Qingshu.


    "Can this thing really detoxify?" Qi Fang blushed and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, the kindness in her heart prevailed. "Life matters, and I can''t care so much."


    Qi Fang squatted down and lifted song Qingshu up, and let his head rest on his thigh. Then he took a deep breath from the wooden bowl and came to his mouth with a red face.


    Song Qingshu only felt that a stream of warm jade flowed into his mouth, and his heart was filled with emotion. Qi Fang was so kind-hearted that it was a pity that she married a cruel husband. It can only be said that her fate is changeable and fate is tricky.


    Unknowingly, a large bowl was drunk clean by him. Song Qingshu only felt the fragrance of his lips and teeth, and the faint fragrance of his body came from the tip of his nose.


    Rao is thick skinned and guilty. He can only groan and pretend to wake up.


    Song Qingshu''s strategy worked. Seeing this, Qi Fang quickly put him back on the ground. Then she got up and stood beside him. Three feet away from him, she asked nervously, "are you better?"


    Slowly opened his eyes, song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "much better... Eh?"


    Originally, he had no hope for milk detoxification in his heart, just intended to comfort each other casually. After all, she has made such a great sacrifice. If it has no effect at all, I''m afraid it will be more painful.


    However, before the words came out, song Qingshu was surprised to find that there was a sign of recovering the circulation of Qi in his body. He didn''t care to answer, so he began to use it to test.


    Qi Fang didn''t like it. She knew that he was at a critical moment and didn''t disturb him. However, she suddenly noticed that there was a drop of milk on Song Qingshu''s lips. Under the candlelight, her face turned red.


    "I''m so bold. How can I do such a thing today..."


    While Qi Fang was struggling, song Qingshu couldn''t help but be surprised, because he had just succeeded in running Qi in his body for a whole week, which was absolutely unimaginable before.


    "Does human milk really have such wonderful effects?" Song Qingshu has no time to think about the mystery at the moment. He runs his internal power in a hurry, trying to force out the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. Before, his biggest problem was that his whole body Qi could not flow normally, so he could not force out the poison in his body. Now the key problem has been solved. How can he not be surprised?


    In fact, he''s been poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. His biggest characteristic is that he begins to have general paralysis, which is similar to the symptoms of Aconitum and alkaloid poisoning. With the development of medicine in previous generations, it was found that to solve the poison of Aconitum and alkaloid, a large dose of atropine was needed, and atropine was also highly toxic. Once overdosed, people would die.


    In terms commonly used in martial arts novels, it is called fighting poison with poison. According to the principle of modern medicine, it is the poison of Aconitum alkaloid, which dilates human blood vessels, rapidly reduces blood pressure, and inhibits central nervous system and respiratory center; Atropine can relieve the spasm of smooth muscle, improve microvascular circulation, inhibit the secretion of glands, relieve the inhibition of vagus nerve on the heart, and make the heart beat faster; Dilate the pupil and increase the intraocular pressure; Stimulate the respiratory center. The effects of these two kinds of poisons are just opposite, so they can detoxify each other.


    Before, Xiao Longnu asked song Qingshu to take Tongxi Dilong pill, which came from the exotic animals in the western regions. The exotic animals in the western regions loved to eat belladonna, a highly toxic plant, which was rich in atropine.


    It''s a pity that the purity of Tongxi Dilong pill is not as high as that of modern industrial extraction. The content of atropine in Tongxi Dilong pill is not enough to relieve the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, but only temporarily saved the life of song Qingshu.


    In addition to atropine, modern medicine has proved that milk has a certain effect!


    Milk is OK, so is human milk. Besides, Qi Fang is the first child. There are a lot of growth factors and immunoglobulins in her milk and juice, which are of great benefit to detoxification. Therefore, there is a difference between yin and Yang. Now, song Qingshu has restored her internal power.


    But what he didn''t know was that the toxicity of jinboxunhua was far more than Aconitum and alkali. Aconitum and alkali need a lot of atropine to dissolve. How can a bowl of milk be enough?


    ---


    I admire my ability of serious nonsense, which can be explained by science


    But aconitine does detoxify with large doses of atropine, and milk also has a certain effect,


    I don''t know if Qi Fang has enough milk

 Chapter 1132

    Song Qingshu Xuangong returned to work and sat down to force poison. What a great skill he has now, and he soon forces a drop of golden blood from his fingertips.


    It''s just that Jin Bo''s ten days flower is a strange poison in the Golden Book. Now it''s lingering in his viscera. If you want to force all the poisonous blood out, I''m afraid it won''t be overnight.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know whether the recovery of Qi in her body was permanent or temporary, so she didn''t dare to delay and began to force poison.


    With the development of his kung fu, his whole body gradually became white. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart, because the real Qi in his body suddenly had a sense of obscurity.


    "No, it seems too soon to be happy." Song Qingshu finished his work in a hurry. He didn''t dare to force the poison. He was worried that the true Qi would suddenly disappear in the middle of the journey, leading to the poison eating back.


    However, although he was careful enough, he didn''t expect that the true Qi would disappear so quickly. As soon as he had a sense of obscurity, the circulation of the true Qi would suddenly break at the next moment. He didn''t have time to finish his work in time.


    There was no real Qi to suppress it. The poison of Jinbo Xunhua made a comeback. It was more fierce than before. Song Qingshu snored, and then he fainted.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?" Qi Fang was sitting on one side in a daze. Seeing song Qingshu suddenly fainted, she was also at a loss. "Isn''t it all good just now?"


    After checking each other''s pulse, Qi Fang thought: is it because she accidentally got possessed when forcing poison?


    Just at this time, there was a sudden knock on the door: "madam, madam?"


    Hearing the sound of peach blossom, Qi Fang was startled. She looked at Song Qingshu on the ground with a guilty heart. She quickly pulled the screen in front of him and asked calmly, "what''s the matter?"


    "There are officers and soldiers on board to search. I''ve come to remind my wife." Peach answered.


    Qi Fang frowned: "remind me what to do, don''t they dare to search me?" Normally, she never put on airs, but now there is a strange man hidden in the room, and the other is a wanted criminal, so she has to pose as the young lady of the prime minister.


    Peach Red''s flustered voice said: "I told those people about my wife''s identity, but the leader of the general did not let go. He said that this was ordered by Governor Li. Strictly search all the boats, chariots, horses and pedestrians out of Yangzhou. No one is allowed to leave, and no one is allowed to make an exception. It seems that this is to catch an important criminal surnamed song."


    It turns out that the soldiers were led away by little dragon girl. Later, they finally recognized that there was only a scarecrow behind her. When Li Kexiu got the news, he was very angry and ordered to block the entrance and exit waterway and strictly investigate all suspicious people.


    Li Kexiu understands that once song Qingshu escapes from Shengtian this time, he will be in great trouble. Therefore, knowing that this will offend many powerful families, he also orders soldiers to inspect every room at all costs.


    "What Hearing the words of peach blossom, Qi Fang could not help but exclaim, looking at the other side of the screen. After that group of soldiers come in, how can a screen hide people?


    Qi Fang ran over and shook song Qingshu: "wake up, wake up." Unfortunately, the other side didn''t respond at all. She clenched her teeth, put his hand on her shoulder and helped him to the bedside.


    Fortunately, she once learned martial arts and grew up in the mountains. She was very healthy. Only in this way could she drag such a big man to the bedside.


    Her first reaction was that she wanted to hide Song Qing''s book under the bed, but she hesitated when she got to the bedside. Since people even dare to break into her room, they will search everywhere, and the bottom of the bed will be found.


    Qi Fang shudders at the thought of song Qingshu being discovered by those soldiers. Song Qingshu is now in a coma and has no reason to be lucky after being discovered. She is so kind-hearted that she doesn''t want to see such an outcome - not to mention that he is still a friend of elder martial brother.


    On the other hand, as a married woman, she hides a man in her room in the middle of the night. Once it''s publicized, how can she meet people?


    After the change of Jingkang, because a large number of imperial women in Song Dynasty were abducted and raped by the Jin people, and the Southern Song Dynasty was unable to revenge, geography gradually prevailed. They attached great importance to the issue of women''s chastity to a abnormal degree, and taught women that they should die to keep their innocence in the similar situation.


    In such a big environment, Qi Fang knows that she will never allow her family to be shamed because of her character. Wan gui... She has no confidence that her husband can protect herself.


    "He must not be found!" Qi Fang bit her lips and said in her heart.


    At this critical moment, Qi Fang can''t care so much. Qi Fang holds up song Qingshu, puts him on the bed, pulls a quilt over him, and then blushes and hides under the quilt.


    But her brow soon wrinkled, because she found that no matter how hard she tried, the quilt was always bulging, which was still too obvious. As long as you have a look, you can see that there is one more person in the quilt.


    "What should I do..." hearing the noise coming from the far side of the stairs, Qi Fang''s heart leaped out of her throat. She knew that she had to make a decision. She had to either hand in the Song Qing book or be safe. Otherwise, if Song Qing book was found in her quilt, she would jump into the Yellow River.


    All of a sudden, her eyes fell on the still steaming bath bucket not far away, and she could not help but move in her heart.


    "No, no, that''s ridiculous." Qi Fang''s pretty face is as red as blood and shakes like a rattle.


    "But anyway, he''s in a coma now, and he won''t see anything..." Qi Fang bit her lips and hesitated again.


    His face changed, and Qi Fang thought: hidden in the quilt, people will see something strange from the outside; But if it''s hidden in the bath bucket, it''s hard for those people to come and see


    There was a loud noise not far away. Qi Fang recognized that Taohong was negotiating with the soldiers who came up. She knew that she could not tolerate any more hesitation. With a bite of her teeth, she finally fell down.


    Put song Qingshu in the bath bucket and let him lean against the edge of the bucket. His mouth and nose peep out of the water to avoid suffocation and drowning. Then he moved the screen in the corner.


    Looking at the man still in a coma in the bath bucket, Qi Fang spilled the petals on the plate beside her on the water, hesitated and sighed. After all, she gently took off her belt, and her clothes slowly slipped from her silky skin.


    Biting her lips and covering her chest, Qi Fang blushed and stepped into the bath bucket.


    As soon as her body was not in the water, the door outside was rudely pushed open.


    "Young lady, I have told them many times, but they have to come in and search." Peach also followed in, and her voice was full of complaints.


    "Bold, do you know who I am?" Qi Fang was also very angry in her heart. If it had not been for them, how could she have made such a bad decision and fallen into such an embarrassing situation.


    "See you later, madam!" The leader did not expect that this was the case in the room. Through the screen, he could vaguely see that the other party seemed to be bathing.


    "Now that you know me, how dare you break in?" Qi Fang''s heart was uneasy, so she could only pretend to be fierce and wanted to drive these people out as soon as possible.


    "Report back, madam. This time, the governor personally ordered that everyone should be inspected, no exception; At the same time, the governor also consulted the prime minister, and the prime minister agreed. " The general was not frightened by her tone. Instead, while answering, he quickly scanned the whole house with sharp eyes.


    Hearing Wan Zao''s agreement, Qi Fang couldn''t help breathing. She couldn''t pressure each other with her identity any more. She had to say, "my wife is bathing now. It''s not bad for me to break in so many of you!"


    Qi Fang looks sad, thinking that her husband should also know about it. He even agrees to let these soldiers search his room, so he is not afraid that his wife will suffer.


    "Madam, you can rest assured that there is a screen blocking you. It''s not in the way. Let''s check in the room and go." With that, he waved his hand and motioned to his men to check.


    A group of people went in and performed their duties. They searched the room very skillfully. None of the places where there might be Tibetans had been found.


    Through the screen, Qi Fang faintly saw that the soldiers also lifted the quilt on the bed and confirmed it. She was afraid: Fortunately, she didn''t hide him on the bed, otherwise she couldn''t hide it.


    Looking at the handsome face of the man not far away, Qi Fang kept praying: "don''t wake up at this time, don''t wake up..."


    Soon the soldiers searched all over the house, and when they finished one by one, they shook their heads at the general, indicating that they didn''t find anything.


    The general nodded. Then he said to Qi Fang, "excuse me, madam. I''m leaving."


    Hearing what he said, Qi Fang let out a long sigh of relief.


    The general was walking to the door when he suddenly felt a movement in his heart. He turned to look at the screen and asked suspiciously, "why does madam bathe in the third shift?"


    Qi Fang raised her heart and quickly replied, "something happened just now. That''s why I decided to take a bath at this time."


    "What happened?" The general inquired at the pink next to him.


    Taohong''s face was a little unnatural, and he said something about it.


    "Oh, is there a villain who breaks into lady''s boudoir at night?" The general was thoughtful.


    Qi Fang secretly called bad in her heart. She knew that just now, she just found a reason to deal with it, so she had to pretend to be indifferent: "nothing. The villain has been arrested."


    The general inquired about the situation of his subordinates, and soon a man came up to report it. He raised his eyebrows: "the news just came that the gangster is no longer in the cell."


    "It''s... Is it?" Qi Fang''s tone was a little alarmed. The general frowned and looked at the peach blossom. There was a trace of unnaturalness on her face, and her heart was full of doubts.


    "I''m afraid that my wife is being coerced by villains at the moment. My subordinates will come in and have a look. If there is any offence, please forgive me." The general looked at the figure behind the screen.

 Chapter 1133

    "Son of a bitch!" Qi Fang''s heart suddenly raised her throat and said angrily, "my wife is bathing in it. Can you see it?"


    "Don''t worry, madam. The general will only search for suspicious people and never look at her." The general replied faintly, and then went to the screen step by step. He also has no way. Li Kexiu gives a death order. If he can''t catch song Qingshu, all of them will lose their heads.


    Compared with the imminent danger, it''s no big deal to offend the wife of the prime minister.


    Seeing that the other party''s figure is approaching, Qi Fang is so anxious that she doesn''t know what to do. As for herself, it doesn''t matter. Her body is under the water, and there is a thick layer of petals on the water. As long as she doesn''t show her body, there is no danger of going out.


    But once the other party comes in, where can the Song Qing book in the bath barrel be hidden? Although the other party said that he would not look at her, how could he believe this? At that time, he would glance at the bath bucket casually, and song Qingshu would have no escape.


    Looking at the thick petals on the water, Qi Fang felt that if song Qingshu sank into the water, he would never notice anything. But now the problem is that song Qingshu is in a coma and can''t hold his breath. If he is pressed into the water rashly, he will probably choke and make a sound, which makes it easier to be found. If you don''t make a sound, it''s more worrying, because it''s likely to drown.


    Qi Fang had no choice but to gently press song Qingshu under the water. He was worried that he would be choked by the water, so he made his face parallel to the surface of the water and put his nose and mouth out of the water.


    In order to keep the nose and mouth out of the water, Qi Fang had to pull him into her arms. She put her arms around her chest, pretending to cover her body, and then left a small space between her hands and chest for song Qingshu to breathe.


    "If you wake up at this time, I''ll... I''ll..." Qi Fang was so nervous that she could hear her heart beat, but she didn''t figure out what to do if song Qingshu really woke up at this moment.


    The general came in and looked quickly for a week without finding anything. Subconsciously, he moved his eyes to the barrel.


    "Bold! Where are you looking? " Qi Fang was surprised and angry. If it wasn''t for this person''s pressing, she wouldn''t hold song Qingshu in this position. Her chest skin could feel the heat of the other person''s breath, and her snow-white skin gradually floated a different kind of bright red.


    "Excuse me, madam. I''ll leave now." The general bowed down to apologize. At that moment, he had already glanced at the bathtub. There was no one else except Qi Fang. The only thing he didn''t check was under the water. But give him ten courage, and he didn''t dare to offend the young lady in the prime minister''s mansion. Now it''s the extreme.


    "Get out of here!" Normally, Qi Fang would never be so rude, but the fact that happened today is so absurd that she is always very angry.


    "Go The general also had a gloomy face. When he heard about Xiong''s murder, he thought he could find some clues. As a result, he not only got nothing, but also offended the young lady of the prime minister.


    "It''s a bad day." In the heart secretly scolds, he then leads the hand to disappear in the door.


    To see them go out, peach left in the room some at a loss: "little grandma, I''ll help you change clothes."


    "You go out, too!" Qi Fang couldn''t help but vent her anger and said, "you can''t even see a door. Now go out and close the door, and then go to the stairway to guard. If you let people break in again, you won''t want to stay in the mansion any more."


    "Yes, I do." Peach red bows her head to plead guilty, but there is a trace of fierce color in her eyes.


    When the door was closed again, Qi Fang was relieved. She felt as if she had collapsed. She subconsciously lifted back and leaned against the edge of the tub.


    However, she forgot that song Qingshu was still in her arms, and the man who went to her arms also pressed on her. Coincidentally, the other person''s mouth just touched her chest.


    "Ah ~" Qi Fang was so excited that she quickly reached out to push the other side away. Who knows that song Qingshu in a coma subconsciously made a sucking action. Qi Fang''s body became stiff, and her hand seemed to lose strength for a moment, and then it fell down powerlessly.


    Sucking is a born instinct, even in a coma.


    In a coma, song Qingshu only felt that a stream of jade liquid flowed into his mouth, and there was a warm feeling in his stomach. Gradually, the pain on his body eased a little, and he took another sip subconsciously.


    "Ah Qi Fang finally reacts, a pink face becomes extremely red, and reaches out his hand again to push him away.


    In a coma, song Qingshu senses that someone is going to take away the jade liquid. His instinct of human nature makes him immediately protect his own things. He reaches out his hand and hugs the greasy body next to him. He doesn''t mean to let go.


    "Let go of it!" Qi Fang didn''t succeed in pushing several times. Instead, she was hugged more and more tightly by the other side. She was angry and anxious. She quickly used both hands and feet to separate the other side.


    It''s a pity that the other party doesn''t know where the strength comes from. No matter how hard she tries, it''s like a bullock into the sea. It doesn''t have any effect at all. On the contrary, it attracts the other party''s more and more efforts.


    "Let it go ~" Qi Fang whined. She felt a strange feeling coming from her body. She was so ashamed that she shrank under the water. Song Qingshu suddenly got into the water, choked and coughed violently.


    Qi Fang took the opportunity to kick him away, and then scrambled out of the bath bucket. She pulled off the clothes on the screen and wrapped them around her. Looking back, she found that song Qingshu was splashing in the water, obviously choked hard enough.


    "You deserve it!" Qi Fang spat, thinking that he sacrificed so much to help you. Instead, you turned back to me and said, "drowning is the best!"


    As if to confirm her curse, song Qingshu fluttered in the bath bucket a few times, and then the whole person gradually sank, and there was no sound.


    "Stop pretending and get up quickly!" Qi Fang, wearing a belt, snorted angrily. In her opinion, song Qingshu must have been awake long ago, so she deliberately took advantage of herself.


    "I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. No one is allowed to talk about it in the future!" Qi Fang''s chest fluctuated sharply, obviously not calm.


    Seeing that there was still no response in the tub, Qi Fang suddenly panicked: "hello?"


    "No! Is he still in a coma? " Although Qi Fang was angry at the other party''s rudeness, it was a human life after all. She worked hard to save it, but finally she died for herself. How can she accept it?


    Qi Fang hurried to the edge of the tub and put her hand in to pick up song Qingshu. However, she did not touch him. She was even more worried. Her upper body unconsciously bent down. The young woman''s soft chest was squeezed by the edge of the tub, which made her full.


    At this time, the water suddenly stretched out a hand, a pull her white wrist, Qi Fang did not react, the whole person was instantly pulled into the bucket.


    "Wuwu ~" Qi Fang was just about to cry for help, but as soon as she opened her mouth, a hot lip stuck up and blocked her voice back to her throat.


    Qi Fang''s face was pale, and she didn''t care to hurt the other side. She used her internal power to hit the other side, but the other side''s body seemed to be beating hard and didn''t respond at all.


    Because the whole person was dragged into the water, after a while, the air in her lungs was not enough, a pretty face was flushed, because of lack of oxygen, her head became a little confused, and her rebellious hands and feet changed from aggressive at the beginning to patting.


    Qi Fang thought that she was going to die soon. Who knew that at this time, a trace of fresh oxygen came to her mouth. Her body''s instinctive reaction made her suck greedily.


    "Why is he still angry?" Getting oxygen supplement, Qi Fang gradually recovered from the confusion. She was very surprised.


    However, she quickly reflected that it was not the right time to care about this, and she struggled to come to the surface. Unfortunately, the other side pressed her hands and feet to death, and the whole person pressed on her, and pressed her firmly under the water.


    "Wuwu ~" Qi Fang uttered some meaningless calls. She would rather die than be insulted. However, the instinct of survival made her kiss each other''s lips tightly and get oxygen from each other''s mouth.


    "I see how long you can support it!" Qi Fang thought bitterly that song Qingshu was not a fish, even though he was highly skilled in martial arts. The Qi in his body would come to the surface sooner or later.


    It''s a pity that it backfired. Song Qingshu didn''t show any sign of shortness of breath. Instead, he released a hand and put it into her skirt.


    "What is he going to do?" Qi Fang''s eyes were so big that he was a little silly.


    Song Qingshu''s body is like red iron. Even in the water, Qi Fang can feel the astonishing heat of the other person''s body. When the other person moves his lips away and buries them in her chest, Qi Fang finally bursts out and struggles like an angry female leopard.


    Who knows, struggling for half a day, she was shocked to find that not only did she have no effect at all, but she had less and less clothes on her body. As she watched the gauze fall off and gradually float to the surface of the water, Qi Fang''s vision became blurred because of lack of oxygen in her brain.


    Just when she was in despair, the other party suddenly gave her another breath.


    "Don''t torture me any more!" Qi Fang begged silently in her heart. All of a sudden, her whole body seemed to be pierced by the hot iron. She could not help but stiff and closed her eyes.


    Song Qingshu only felt that he had a dream. He dreamed that he was sitting under the bodhi tree and was realizing the Tao. Suddenly, the demon Bosten appeared and tried every means to stop him.


    First of all, he threatened and summoned all kinds of monsters to attack him. But song Qingshu, who had seen so many big movies in his previous life, would not be frightened by the scene. Instead, he enjoyed each other''s performance like watching a play.


    Seeing that the threat attack was ineffective, Tianmo Bo changed his tactics and sent his three beautiful and enchanting daughters to lure him.


    ----


    Today, the official account has released all versions of Huang Rong. The voting result is indeed a young woman. Huang Rong is popular on young girl Huang Rong.


    It''s a pity that the role of Huang Rong, a young woman, is not beautiful enough,


    What kind of people do you have in mind please send messages to monks in the official account.


    Strive to choose a mature and beautiful actor!


    Set up the role of Huang Rong in the character gallery.

 Chapter 1134

    Before Song Qingshu went through, he saw those endless spy films. He seriously thought about whether he would rebel if he was caught by the enemy in the revolutionary era?


    He thought about it and finally came to a conclusion: if the enemy tortured him, he was not sure whether he would rebel; But if the enemy uses the beauty trick, he can''t resist the temptation.


    "This demon is also enough blood, actually let his daughter personally, also sent three at once." Song Qingshu smacked his tongue, but he had no doubt.


    Modern scientific research shows that when people dream, most of the time they don''t realize that they are dreaming, because the common sense judgment module in the brain is not activated, so even if the scene in the dream is strange, the dreamer himself doesn''t realize that it''s just a dream.


    Of course, there are also very few cases where the dreamer knows that he is dreaming, which is called "lucid dream", which is a digression.


    The poison of Jinbo ten day flower in Song Qingshu belongs to phytotoxin, and most phytotoxins act on human nerves, making the corresponding nervous system of human body excited abnormally, so the poisoned people often have hallucinations.


    Before Song Qingshu was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua, now the situation is between dream and fantasy. Perhaps because of his deep impression on Jinbo Xunhua, song Qingshu''s big devil in the dreamland became Bo Xunhua.


    Three warblers, yingyanyan, put on all kinds of enchanting postures around Song Qingshu. From time to time, they touched him with their graceful bodies and smelled the constant enchanting and bone eroding aroma. Song Qingshu said with a smile: "dare to ask the names of the three beauties?"


    "My name is Teresina."


    "My name is Rorty."


    "My name is Roga."


    Three beautiful enchanting witch sweet greasy bone ground answers a way.


    "Trelli Siena?" Song Qingshu grinned bitterly, "this name is really hard to remember."


    "You can call me lust, too." Teresina lay in his arms, took his hand, put it on his soft chest, and looked up at her charmingly.


    "You can also call me lust." Rorty giggled, knelt down beside song Qingshu, and took a breath in his ear.


    "I''m greedy." Roga will be close to his body behind him, a pair of snow-white delicate arms slowly slipped through his collar.


    This means down, song Qingshu body is crisp most: "this name sounds good, I just like desire."


    He felt that this scene was like the scene of Buddha''s preaching, but song Qingshu soon forgot it. Anyway, he was not a Buddha, and he didn''t need to be aware of the five connotations like Buddha.


    As the saying goes, flowers should be folded when they are ready to bloom. What''s more, people take the initiative to throw themselves in their arms. Song Qingshu has no reason to refuse.


    Reach out and pull Rorty and Luojia into his arms. Song Qingshu is drowned in the ocean of joy.


    But in the middle of the way, he felt vaguely that the appearance of trixena had become somewhat similar to Qi Fang, which made him a little at a loss. However, his lust had been thoroughly picked up by the three demons, and soon his doubts were forgotten.


    Even if it was Qi Fang, he had to do it now, and it was Wan Guiye and his grandson who had hurt him so much. Song Qingshu was very excited at the thought of putting his enemy''s wife and granddaughter-in-law under him.


    Of course, these are just a little dark in his heart. Under the constraints of morality and principles, song Qingshu would not put into action at all. But now in the dreamland, he only thinks that the other party is the three desire demons of love, music and greed, so he has nothing to worry about.


    After Yunxiao Yuji, song Qingshu released the depression and tension of the past two days. At the same time, he felt strange. This dream is too real


    Suddenly he realized something, and suddenly opened it. Qi Fang''s cloud temples were scattered, his eyes were blurred, and he lay under his body. His white skin was red after emotion, and tears could be seen on his cheek.


    "Little... Little lady." Song Qingshu was embarrassed to death. Not long ago, he patted his chest and promised that he would never do anything to her. As a result, he gave her up in a twinkling of an eye. Although he didn''t mean it, he had done it after all.


    "I don''t know why... I..." Song Qingshu retreated from her body while explaining.


    Aware of his movements, Qi Fang could not help but tremble. She sat up silently, pulled the clean clothes she had put on the bedside and put them on her body. Then she hugged her knees and shrunk at the corner of the bed without saying a word.


    "I''m sorry!" Song Qingshu also knew how pale these three words were, but in this case, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see you." Qi Fang said weakly that she was in a very complicated mood at the moment. Just now, she realized the extreme physical pleasure that a woman can enjoy. This kind of feeling was never brought by her husband, but at the same time, her heart was suffering. The condemnation of conscience and the bondage of morality made her fall into deep guilt and pain.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Madam may not believe it, but I still want to say that I didn''t really have any consciousness just now. The poison of Jinbo ten day flower made me fall into an illusion..."


    Speaking of this, he was suddenly stunned. Before, he seemed to be in a coma because of the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. Why didn''t it happen now?


    Song Qingshu felt the situation in his body, and found that although the poison was not forced out, it had calmed down again, and his internal power seemed to be running again.


    Why is that?


    Is it joyful Zen?


    He shook his head subconsciously. He had never used the joyful Zen to practice in the dreamland before. Naturally, there was no detoxification.


    Suddenly, he felt that his lips were sweet. Song Qingshu touched the corner of his mouth subconsciously and found that there was a drop of clear milk hanging on it. He looked at Qi Fang''s chest strangely and found that it was not as full and swollen as before.


    "Eh, it seems that milk has the effect of detoxification." When he thought of restoring his internal power, it was also because he drank a bowl. Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became very wonderful, "I don''t know how much I drank just now..."


    Qi Fang heard song Qingshu say that he had fallen into an illusion because of Jinbo Xunhua''s poison. He couldn''t help but smile. He thought to himself, "third brother, you''ve tried your best. How can you expect that it''s your poison that makes your wife lose her innocence? In the final analysis, it''s all taken by you.".


    She was feeling sorry for herself when she suddenly noticed song Qingshu''s eyes. First she was stunned, then she was ashamed and angry. She covered her chest and said angrily, "where are you looking?"


    With a smile, song Qingshu said awkwardly, "I have a question for you, but I''m afraid it offends you..."


    Qi Fang snorted coldly: "don''t you offend me enough?"


    Song Qingshu gradually regained his usual calm, and things happened that shouldn''t have happened. Now it''s useless to be coy. It''s better to face it calmly and see if there is a chance of a turnaround.


    However, the doubts in his heart still need to be confirmed. Song Qingshu said, "then I directly asked... Er, just now... Just now, did I smoke... From my wife?"


    With his eyes, Qi Fang took a look at her chest. She couldn''t help but feel feverish. She grabbed a pillow beside her and smashed it: "shameless, obscene!"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "madam, I don''t mean to be frivolous, but I want to know if the poison in my body has been relieved. Is it because of madam''s, madam''s..."


    "Don''t say it!" Qi Fang almost fainted. Unexpectedly, it could really alleviate the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. "Although my husband hurt you, he owes you. I just... Just returned it for him. At the same time, I also..."


    Qi Fang was so shy that she bit her lip and then continued: "at the same time, I''ve solved the poison of Jinbo Xunhua for you. If you want to repay your kindness, you won''t take revenge on my husband or appear in front of us in the future."


    "What''s going on tonight, madam?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    "What else can I do?" Qi Fang was very sad in her heart. She should have died when such a thing happened. But when she thought that her daughter, who was just born, had no mother at such a young age, she was so distressed that she had to give up the idea of suicide.


    At the same time, Wan GUI is her husband, her daughter''s father, and Qi Fang doesn''t want anything to happen to her husband because she saved song Qingshu, so she can only use it to force her husband to give up revenge.


    "If you promise not to take revenge on my husband in the future, what happened tonight... I can take it as if it didn''t happen." As soon as Qi Fang''s words came out, she felt as if she had been spared her strength. She thought she was a bad woman, and she used her innocence as a bargaining chip.


    "Madame is a good wife." Song Qingshu sighed, "it''s a pity that Wan GUI has done so much harm to me this time. How can this revenge not be avenged?"


    "You Qi Fang wanted to raise her eyebrows. "What''s the matter with you! It''s true that you suffered a lot before, but now the poison in your body has been removed, and you''ve got my body. What''s your dissatisfaction? "


    Qi Fang eyes a sour, tears can''t stop flowing out, thought the most miserable is clearly I good or not.


    Seeing her tears, song Qingshu quickly grabs a brocade handkerchief and wipes it for her. Qi Fang, however, is not appreciative. She is determined to recognize it. Suddenly, she seems to be aware of something. She turns around and takes back the brocade handkerchief with a red face.


    Song Qingshu saw that the "Brocade handkerchief" she had taken off to wipe her tears was actually the pocket she had just taken off. He could not help but change the topic quickly and said, "madam, there was a mistake just now. The poison of jinboshihua in my body has not been solved."


    "You just... Didn''t look like you were poisoned." Qi Fangyu''s cheek turned red. He thought that he was as strong as a bull just now. He didn''t have the appearance of being poisoned.


    "That''s because my wife has given me the jade juice," Song Qingshu glanced at her chest involuntarily. "I don''t know why, my wife''s... Seems to be able to suppress the toxicity in my body and let my internal force resume operation. As long as my internal force resumes operation, I can force out the poison bit by bit, but..."

 Chapter 1135

    Qi Fang was shy and anxious: "just what?"


    "It''s just that my wife''s... Qiong Jiang Yu Ye can only suppress the poison temporarily. My internal power can''t last long. Before that, when I forced the poison, my internal breathing stopped again suddenly, which led to the poison''s regurgitation. Only then... Did I offend my wife." Song Qingshu explained.


    Qi Fang''s face was as red as blood and said angrily, "don''t mention that again!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "since my wife doesn''t want to listen, I won''t say it."


    After a moment''s silence, Qi Fang bit her lip and asked, "how do you get rid of the poison in your body?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "naturally, we can only press the poison every time we recover our internal power. I believe we will force the poison clean one day."


    "How can your internal power be restored..." Qi Fang''s whole brain was a paste from just now on. In the middle of the conversation, she remembered that she had just mentioned that she needed that thing to temporarily restore her internal power. She suddenly exclaimed in surprise. She was ashamed and angry, and stared at her.


    Song Qingshu could only reply with a stiff head: "I think my wife has to pour it out every time. Instead of wasting it, it''s better to detoxify me?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Qi Fang flatly refuses. Before she saw him in a coma, she reluctantly fed him some. Now when she is sober, how can she give him such a shameful thing?


    "Er..." Song Qingshu couldn''t help muttering, "it''s not that he hasn''t drunk..."


    "What did you say?" Qi Fang''s face turned pale with anger. If she hadn''t dressed well now, she would have slapped him in the face.


    "Is Madame asleep?" When the atmosphere in the room was embarrassing, a pink voice came out of the door.


    Qi Fang''s body was stiff, and the color on her face faded away. She answered in a flustered way: "sleep... I''m already asleep."


    She wanted to solve this problem by herself, but once Taohong found something, it was no longer under her control. She would certainly make a lot of noise at that time. Let alone herself. In the future, it would be the last thing she wanted to see that her daughter could not hold her head up in front of others.


    "I have something to say to my wife." Tao Hong returned.


    "I''m... I''m asleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Qi Fang flurried to reply a way, this time how can let her come in to talk.


    Song Qingshu has a playful look on her face. What Sixi said before revealed that she was listening to Taohong''s arrangement. It must be a bad intention for her to break into her mother''s room so late. There will be a good play later.


    "But these words can only be said tonight." Peach tone determined, and did not mean the slightest retreat.


    "How to do... How to do..." Qi Fang felt that her head was almost big, a wave was not flat, a wave started again, read song Qingshu, pointed to the bottom of the bed, whispered, "you quickly hide in."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I never hide under the bed."


    Qi Fang quickly cried: "if you are found, it''s all over."


    As soon as song Qingshu turned his eyes, he immediately got a plan: "if my wife is willing to provide... To detoxify me, I will hide in."


    "You Seeing that at such a critical juncture, he actually took the opportunity to threaten himself. Qi Fang wanted to bite him to death.


    "Ma''am, you should take it and throw it away anyway. It''s better to use it to save people. As the saying goes, saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher." Song Qingshu continued.


    Qi Fang admired him a little. He could say such a thing with such a high profile. I''m afraid that his face is thicker than that of the city wall.


    "Well, I promise you!" Qi Fang''s chest fluctuated sharply, obviously not calm.


    "Thank you, madam." Song Qingshu showed a bright smile.


    Qi Fang was puzzled by his smile. At this time, the peach outside the door spoke again: "madam, I''m in." Then he pushed the door open. It turns out that Li Kexiu''s soldiers just took the door with them after they went out. Before Qi Fang had time to lock the door, he was pushed by song Qingshu, and he has never recovered.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Qi Fang was scared out of her wits. She looked back at Song Qingshu in a hurry, but was surprised to find that the other party had already disappeared. She couldn''t help but spat in the dark: "at first sight, she often does some tricks to steal incense and jade, and her movements are so skillful."


    Peach red is different from those soldiers before. It''s impossible for her to go under the bed and search for anything. Qi Fang calms down a little. She has no time to wear her clothes. She can only wrap them in clothes and then pull the quilt on the bed to cover them.


    "I''ve seen Madame." Peach red line a gift, suddenly wrinkled his nose, "eh, this room is what flavor ah."


    "Maybe it''s the sweat left by too many soldiers just now." Qi Fang''s face turned red. Before the war was too fierce, there was still a strong ambivalence in the room. She quickly turned away from the topic, "what''s the matter with you, you have to tell me so late."


    Peach is obviously full of mind, and did not pay too much attention to the smell of the room, smell speech replied: "nothing, just want to come and chat with his wife."


    Qi Fang''s heart is dark angry. You have to come to your mother''s room in the middle of the night. As a result, it''s just for chatting.


    "There are too many things happening today. I''m a little tired. I''ll talk with you tomorrow." Qi Fang just wants to drive her out as soon as possible, but she has no time to get angry with her.


    "No, I haven''t finished yet." Taohong laughs and does not ask Qi Fang. She pulls a stool to sit down. Seeing this, Qi Fang''s heart is full of doubts: Taohong is the most polite in ordinary times. Why is she acting so abnormal now?


    "My wife has been in Lin''an City for quite a long time. Do you know who is the most powerful person in the imperial court now?" Taohong seemed to be in her room. She poured tea and asked.


    Qi fangxiu frowned slightly. She didn''t know what medicine she was selling in the gourd, so she had to reply perfunctorily: "naturally, it''s Xiangye." In fact, she should call her grandfather Wanzao, but she doesn''t like each other''s personality, so she usually calls him Xiangye.


    Taohong shook her head: "although Xiangye ranks first among all officials, it''s a pity that his foundation is not stable and he is not the most powerful person."


    Qi Fang was annoyed. In the middle of the night, she was not in the mood to talk with her about court politics. However, she was guilty of being a thief, and she did not dare to scold each other. She had to deal with it: "if it is not the prime minister, it is Han Jiefu."


    Taohong chuckled: "after Zhao Ruyu was overthrown, Han kuozhou was regarded as the most likely candidate to become the prime minister. Unfortunately, he was picked by the prime minister. Now his momentum is not as strong as before. In fact, even if he becomes the prime minister, he may not be able to sit for long."


    "Why?" Today, peach blossom is not normal, but it''s eloquent, which makes Qi Fang interested.


    "Han family is said to be two song, but it is not very intuitive. I will publish the internal marriage relationship in the official account with the form of the form. I hope it can be seen clearly.

 Chapter 1136

    After listening to Taohong''s explanation, song Qingshu''s face was wonderful. He thought how to listen to their relationship, so he had a sense of seeing the dream of Red Mansions? Isn''t Jia Sidao''s son Jia Baoyu?


    At this time, Qi Fang''s heart is turned up a storm, can''t help saying: "everyone in Lin''an City knows that I am the daughter-in-law of ten thousand families, how can this change?"


    Pink eyes in the bloom of dangerous light: "if the lady accidentally died, naturally can change."


    "What do you mean?" Qi Fang didn''t care so much at this time. She was so surprised that she subconsciously wanted to sit up. Who knows, she moved for a moment and suddenly felt dizzy. She fell down again involuntarily.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Fang looks pale, she thought, was song Qingshu just made legs and feet weak, and now has not recovered? However, she soon realized that this was not the reason. She suddenly looked up at Taohong and said, "do you poison me?"


    Peach red took out a burning incense from her sleeve and swayed in front of her with pride: "little grandma is a martial arts practitioner. How dare I not make some preparations?"


    Qi Fang suddenly realized what, exclaimed: "before I was dazed, you did it?"


    "Of course!" Peach tone can''t hide the color of satisfaction, "if you want to attack madam, Xiong Da is a guy who gets in the way, you can only get rid of him first, so after I confused madam, I first took off your clothes, and then ordered four Xi to lead Xiong Da over. The man came in foolishly and fell directly into our carefully designed layout. Hee hee, I''m afraid that big fool has been feeding the bastard at the bottom of the river now. Ah, but he can see the beautiful body of the young lady before he dies, and it''s worth his life. "


    "Taohong, how dare you to murder your mother!" Qi Fang was trembling with anger. At the same time, she thought of the world. She thought that being seen by other men was the most terrible thing in the world. But before long, she was not even innocent; At that time, she thought that it was the most terrible thing in the world, but now she had a hunch that what happened immediately would be more terrible.


    "Ma''am, are you really confused or fake?" Peach red looked at her with pity, "madam, you still don''t understand. If you don''t get the instructions of master and young master, even if you lend me 10000 courage, I don''t dare to do anything to you."


    "What Taohong''s words were like a bolt from the blue. Qi Fang was stunned and muttered to herself, "it''s impossible. It''s impossible. The third brother will never do this to me."


    Based on Qi Fang''s understanding of Wan Zhenshan, she believes that with each other''s ruthlessness, she is very likely to do such a thing, but she is not willing to believe that her husband will do the same.


    In spite of the differences between the husband and wife on some issues over the past few years, the love is still sweet on the whole, and she gave birth to a lovely daughter for him not long ago. Therefore, Qi Fang can''t accept that the pillow side people who love her will do this to her.


    "The young master did have some hesitation at the beginning, but he finally made up his mind two days ago. Otherwise, do you think he would agree that you only have Xiong DA as your guard?" Peach said with a sneer.


    "But other bodyguards have other tasks. This is arranged by the prime minister." Qi Fang did not give up.


    "The young master knows the plan of Xiangye, but he still agrees to this arrangement, which only proves that he acquiesces in this matter," replied Taohong. "In fact, even if Xiangye doesn''t transfer the bodyguard, the young master will think of other ways. After all, compared with a girl from the countryside, the rich lady of Lin''an City is more attractive."


    "You talk nonsense! Third brother is not such a person. " Qi Fang shakes her head and says mechanically, one after another tonight, her head is blank now.


    "Although the third brother''s methods are sometimes vicious, I don''t believe he will use them on me for so many years."


    "Will not use means on you?" Peach red sneered, "if not used on you, how can you become lady Wan?"


    "What do you mean?" Qi Fang''s heart leaped and asked in a hurry.


    "Didn''t you have a good relationship with that diyun?" Peach said with a smile¡° If there is no young master, you should get married and have children


    Qi Fang''s face turned red: "yes, I really had a good relationship with my elder martial brother, but my third brother also knew about it, and it was all in the past. You can''t use it to stir up the feelings between our husband and wife."


    "Of course the young master knows about it. It''s your wife who doesn''t know about it." The pink tone is full of pity.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t try to make sense there! " Qi Fang glared at her.


    "Well, I''ll let you be an understanding ghost." Peach red sneered repeatedly, "madam, do you remember how your silly elder martial brother was put into prison?"


    "At the beginning, he went to your room in the middle of the night and did something wrong with you..." Qi Fang''s face was not good-looking, which had always been a shadow in her heart. At the beginning, she and di Yun fell in love with each other and came to Jiangling city with her father. At the same time, she felt inferior. Especially when she saw the gorgeous pink, she felt like a Cinderella, So later she learned that di Yun sneaked into Taohong''s bedroom in the middle of the night, and she believed it subconsciously. Because she cared too much, and because she was sensitive, she couldn''t calm down and judge.


    But at this time, Taohong mentioned this, and then associated with the words of song Qingshu, Qi Fang suddenly realized something: "are you setting him up?"


    Peach red looked at her with disdain: "so the lady is really not suitable to be a rich young grandmother. She only reflects now. How can she give her husband advice and help him to rise step by step?"


    Hearing Taohong''s words, Qi Fang''s first reaction was not anger, but heartache: "I really misunderstood elder martial brother. When elder martial brother saw that I didn''t believe him, he didn''t know how sad he was..."


    Thinking of diyun suffering alone in the dark prison, she only felt that her heart was tightly grasped by an invisible hand, which made her gasp: "you just said that the third brother... Said that he..."


    "What madam thinks is right," looking at Qi Fang''s painful appearance, Taohong has a kind of special pleasure. Why can this little girl in the mountain turn a sparrow into a Phoenix, but she doesn''t even have a reputation? "This matter is specially arranged by the young master. In order to get you, he must get rid of Di Yun."


    "How can it be like this, how can it be like this..." Qi Fang limped to the bed and murmured to herself, but thinking of her husband''s cruel nature, she was very likely to do such a thing.


    "That boy is lucky and has a big life. Later he escaped from prison and learned excellent martial arts. But a silly boy is a silly boy. His martial arts can be changed, and his brain is still as stupid as before," said Taohong with a disdainful smile. "Not long ago, that silly boy didn''t know where to find out about you and came to you again, As a result, the prime minister and the young master have not easily cleaned up with a little tricks. "


    ---


    My son poured milk on my computer before, so it''s better to have a daughter. It''s not such a bear child.


    It took some time to fix the computer


    Alas, it''s a pity that the computer can be repaired,


    Otherwise, the monk will be able to talk to his son and go to his wife for reimbursement to buy a new compute

 Chapter 1137

    "What Thinking of Wan Zao and her husband''s cruel means, Qi Fang subconsciously pinches a sweat for Di Yun and exclaims with concern.


    "A few months ago, that silly boy foolishly came to the door and said that he wanted to see you. Of course, the young master couldn''t agree, so he ordered the warriors in the prime minister''s house to arrest him. Who knows that his martial arts skills have improved by leaps and bounds, and even the bodyguards in the prime minister''s house are not his opponents, but what''s the use of force?" Taohong sneered, her tone was full of disdain, "The young master casually arranged for me to disguise as you and deceived him. He was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. No matter how good his martial arts are, he can only wait to die."


    "Elder martial brother is dead?" Qi Fang screamed and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Even song Qingshu, the invincible king of the Golden Snake, is doomed by Jinbo Xunhua''s poison, not to mention a diyun." Peach red sneer unceasingly, obviously does not look up to also comes from the countryside Di Yun.


    Listening to her mention of song Qingshu, Qi Fang can''t help thinking of the man under the bed who took away his innocence. He was really badly poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua


    But Qi Fang soon realized that this was not the point, and finally recovered: "elder martial brother is so kind, you can do it!"


    At this time, song Qingshu, who is hiding under the bed, is also burning with anger. You should know that some years ago, di Yun has been his capable man, not only doing a lot of things for him, but also one of his few friends.


    Song Qingshu appreciates Di Yun''s pure heart and sympathizes with his experience in the original work. So he has always taken care of him and cultivated him as a confidant. Who knows that he died in the hands of a curfew. How can he not be angry?


    He subconsciously wanted to appear and kill this vicious woman, but in the end, his reason overcame his impulse. This woman can be killed at any time, but it''s not so easy to know the whole story. Now that she has the desire to pour out, it''s better to wait for her to finish.


    "Cut, a silly boy, he deserves to die," said Taohong. "In fact, the prime minister and the master have not made up their mind to change the young master''s wife. But when this happens, they finally make the final decision, because sooner or later you will find out about diyun, just like a time bomb, It''s dangerous to keep you in the house. "


    "Third... Third brother, do you think so?" Qi Fang''s beautiful big eyes suddenly seemed to have lost all their expression, and said blankly.


    "What do you think?" Peach looked at her with a smile.


    "No, he''s not my third brother." Qi Fang suddenly shakes her head. She thinks that the reason why she married him is a conspiracy. Her beloved elder martial brother was wrongly imprisoned for her own sake, and now she even lost her life. For a moment, she feels that she has been blind to regard him as her husband.


    Just at this time, the door creaked and was pushed open. Wang Eryi, one of the two young fellows who had been walking all the way before, came in with a smile on his face.


    Peach red frowned and said, "don''t you look at the stairway and forbid other people on board to come up?"


    "Don''t worry, peach red sister. I''ve already sent boss Du''s men. No one will come up." Wang Eryi looked at Qi Fang with unbridled eyes.


    Qi Fang had no time to put on her clothes just after she was like song Qingshu. She was shocked by the peach blossom words just now, which made her quilt slip off a bit. Her snow-white and mellow shoulders were beautiful. Her clavicle was exposed to the air, making Wang''s eyes straight.


    Feeling Wang Er''s eyes, Qi Fang felt uncomfortable all over. She quickly pulled the quilt to cover her naked skin. At this time, she suddenly felt that she had been seen by song Qingshu before and seemed to be more receptive.


    "What do you want to do when you come in?" Peach frowned at Wang Er, very dissatisfied with his behavior at the moment.


    Wang Er rubbed his hands and said with an obscene look: "I think that the young lady can''t escape death anyway. It''s a waste to let her die like this. It''s better to let me have a good time before I die. I''m so excited at the thought of tasting the taste of the young lady."


    Peach glanced at the bulge of his crotch, and couldn''t help laughing: "you little brat, you have a lot of courage. A toad wants to eat swan meat."


    Wang Er showed a smile: "a toad that doesn''t want to eat swan meat is not a good toad."


    Qi Fang almost fainted when she heard what they were discussing. She didn''t expect Wang Er, who always has a good temper, to have such a dirty idea: "Wang Er, you are so bold, even dare to fight my idea!"


    Wang Er said with a smile: "if I don''t dare to make a decision about my young grandmother at ordinary times, but now that the prime minister and the young master have abandoned my wife, I''m more courageous. You don''t have to be afraid, but you should thank me. Before you die, you can enjoy the happiness of the world. Ha ha ~ "


    "You Qi Fang was so angry that she shivered all over. I didn''t expect that this man was so shameless.


    One side of the peach suddenly smile: "what Wang Er said is right, his kung fu is much better than the young master, to ensure that you can taste the happiness you have never experienced."


    I don''t know why. After hearing the words of peach blossom, Qi Fang thought that song Qingshu had just galloped on himself. Her face turned red and she thought that I had just experienced the happiness


    All of a sudden, Qi Fang seemed to realize something. She suddenly looked at Taohong: "you and the third brother..."


    Peach red disdained to curl his mouth: "although Wangui is handsome, it''s a pity that he''s a Silver Pewter spearhead. It''s not as good as his father, let alone Wang Er."


    Song Qingshu at the bottom of the bed smacks to himself. He thinks that this woman is really powerful. As a concubine of Wan Zhenshan, she has a bad relationship with Wan GUI, and she has colluded with her servants. Is there any man in Wan Fu who has ever slept with her? I just don''t know if Wanzao has any relationship with her. Maybe Taohong can achieve the feat of sleeping for three generations.


    "Shameless, disgusting! Wan GUI is more shameless and disgusting! " Until now, Qi Fang has finally thrown away all her illusions about her husband and completely regarded him as a passer-by.


    The peach blushes to smoke, scold a way: "what qualification does a girl from the countryside have with me horizontal?"? Do you really think you are still the young grandmother of the prime minister! Well, don''t you think you''re a noble and chaste woman? Wang Er, play with her and sell her to the lowest kiln after you''ve done it. See what she''s proud of! "


    "Yes, sir Wang Er couldn''t wait. He took off his clothes and leant to Qi Fang on the bed. He said with a smile, "young grandma, I''ve come to serve you well."

 Chapter 1138

    Wang Er deliberately stressed the pronunciation on the word "wait on" and his eyes turned wildly on Qi Fang, which made Qi Fang feel tight in the heart and quickly shrink into the bed. However, when she was caught in the peach smoke, she felt weak all over. As soon as she moved, she fell down powerlessly and could only watch the other side get closer and closer.


    "Don''t come here..." Qi Fang heard how weak her tone was at this time. If Wang Erzhen was obedient, she would have a ghost. Thinking of the terrible things that would happen soon, she suddenly felt that what song Qingshu had done to him was nothing.


    It''s much better to lose your innocence and give your body to a world-famous and handsome man than to lose your body to an obscene slave.


    "Young granny, don''t be so afraid. The villain promises that you will die soon." Wang Er was standing by the bed, his mouth watering.


    Seeing that the other party''s hand was about to touch the quilt on her body, Qi Fang couldn''t stand it any longer: "song, when do you want to see the play?"


    Hearing her words, Wang Er''s face changed greatly. Just as he was about to get up and run away, a sharp sword came out of the bed board and stabbed him in the throat, killing him instantly.


    Because the whole process of putting out the sword and taking in the sword was so fast that he didn''t even have time to shed blood, so Wang Er Cheng fell to the ground.


    Seeing that a person suddenly appears under the bed, Taohong screams and runs to the door. However, song Qingshu heard that it was she who pretended to be Qi Fang that killed Di Yun. She was already angry. Now she has the chance, how can she let her go.


    When she reached for it, the sword in her hand seemed like a flash of lightning across the night sky. She passed her directly through her chest. Peach red stretched out her legs and pedaled twice, struggling painfully.


    Song Qingshu came up to her and said coldly, "when you harmed Di Yun, did you expect such a day?" After that, he didn''t want to talk to such a woman, so he pulled out the sword directly, spilled a big mouthful of blood in her mouth, and giggled twice.


    "Brother Di, don''t worry. I won''t let go of anyone who does harm to you." Song Qingshu murmured to the void, turned around and said to Qi Fang, "in the future I will kill your husband. Where are you standing?"


    Qi Fang bit her lip and said bitterly, "I don''t have such a mean husband!"


    "Brother Di is infatuated with you." Song Qingshu nodded, "I''ll deal with it first. You can dress yourself."


    Then he mentioned the body of Taohong and Wang Er and disappeared in the night sky.


    After Song Qingshu came back, he was shocked to find that Qi Fang was still lying on the bed, staring at himself with big eyes. He couldn''t help saying, "why haven''t you dressed yet?"


    "I''ve been drugged. How can I have the strength to wear it?" Qi Fang angrily said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Song Qingshu patted his forehead, "let me help you."


    With that, he went to help Qi Fang up and let her lean on her chest. Then he took the clothes and gently put them on for her.


    Qi Fang was stunned at first, and then her face was as red as blood. She thought, is there no difference between men and women in this person''s heart? But thinking of what should have happened and what shouldn''t have happened between them, I sighed in my heart and let him go.


    Before Mingming, she wanted to kill this man, but I don''t know why. A series of things happened just now. Now she doesn''t hate him at all.


    Maybe it''s Wang Er who makes a comparison, or maybe her husband''s behavior makes her feel too cold. She suddenly feels that it''s meaningless to keep her body as jade for such a man. What song Qingshu did to her before is nothing to be angry about.


    "What are your plans for the future?" After dressing for Qi Fang, song Qingshu also arranged her messy hair very attentively.


    Qi Fang''s heart was trembled by his gentle action, but when she thought about the future problems, she looked pale: "I don''t know, maybe I''ll go back to Lin''an to pick up the cabbage first."


    Song Qingshu secretly sighed that women are sentimental animals, and they will never forget their children at any time: "now, Wansuo and Wangui want to get rid of you, and then they will be quick. When you go back at this time, don''t you send sheep into tiger''s mouth?"


    "But I can''t leave the cabbage behind." Qi Fang bit her lips and thought of her sadness. She looked like she was crying.


    Song Qingshu patted her fragrant shoulder: "I''ll go with you."


    "Really?" Qi Fang looks at him pleasantly. Song Qingshu has a great reputation. With his company, he can take his daughter out safely.


    Song Qingshu nodded, his eyes full of cold meaning: "anyway, I also want to find Wanzao, Wangui accounts, just by the way." Although his power has not been fully recovered, he has found a way to dispel poison, and his power recovery is just around the corner.


    Qi Fang''s complexion is very complicated. She clearly wants to deal with her husband, but she finds that there are no waves in her heart.


    "As the head of all the officials in the imperial court, wanzaozhe can''t get rid of the reputation of his granddaughter-in-law, so they all secretly arranged for Taohong to start. Now Taohong and others are dead, so you are safe before you go to Lin''an, and you can make full use of the status of the prime minister''s younger grandmother to enjoy all kinds of privileges..." Song Qingshu analyzes it for her.


    After chatting for a while, Qi Fang yawned. Song Qingshu looked out of the window at the Moonlight: "it''s late now. Go to bed. Let''s raise our spirits. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "Well." Qi Fang answered softly, and her ears began to burn. She thought that his tone was like a husband talking to his wife for a long time. He would not go to bed later, would he?


    After lying on the bed, Qi Fang closed her eyes tightly, but raised her ears to feel the movement in the room. It seemed to hear him take off his clothes, and then a hot and strong body got into the bed.


    "He did go to bed!"


    Qi Fang trembled and hesitated for a long time. She felt that she still had to show her attitude: "do you... Do you want to sleep in bed?"


    "It''s uncomfortable to fall asleep on the ground," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why, does the lady have an opinion?"


    "No... No." Qi Fang thought to herself, what else can I say? Now that she is cut off from her husband, there is no such thing as defending herself for him. What''s more, she has to rely on each other to help save her daughter


    "If it''s nothing, go to bed early." Song Qingshu said with great familiarity. At the same time, she naturally hugged the young woman beside her in her arms. Qi Fang trembled, but she didn''t say no.


    Although I had a negative distance with Qi Fang before, it all happened unconsciously. Now when I hold her when I''m awake, I just feel soft and plump, especially with a faint milk smell. It''s very comfortable. Song Qingshu can''t help but get excited.

 Chapter 1139

    Aware of each other''s physical changes, Qi fangjiao trembled and said in a fluster: "you... You are too close."


    Song Qingshu smile, not half embarrassed: "this ghost weather is too cold, or close to sleep warm."


    Qi Fang couldn''t help rolling a speechless white eye, thinking where the weather is cold? Knowing that this was the excuse of the other party, she found that she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    When the other party''s hand gradually moved up from her belly, Qi Fang couldn''t help whining. Even in the dark, she could feel that her face was full of peach blossom and her breath was scattered.


    Song Qingshu bit her ear and said softly, "if you don''t want to, just say it. I won''t force you."


    "I..." Qi Fang opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. Although she had a husband, the other side not only killed Di Yun, but now she still wants to get rid of herself. Is it necessary to abide by women''s principles for him?


    In fact, if Di Yun is still alive, even if Qi Fang finds out Wan GUI''s true face, she won''t abandon herself like this. It''s a pity to learn that her younger martial brother, who was a childhood sweetheart, was killed by him. Qi Fang suddenly finds that life is meaningless.


    At the thought of revenge on her husband, Qi Fang immediately held back her shame and let the man behind her despise her body.


    Song Qingshu originally thought that Qi Fang would refuse - at least resist symbolically. Who knows that she has been quietly choosing to obey. When she was slightly shocked, she guessed her mind.


    At this moment, the words of comfort are so weak, song Qingshu can only comfort her in his own way, gently kiss her, and then lift up the lower edge of her skirt and stick it tightly.


    Qi Fang''s body is stiff, her temples are scattered, her red lips are biting her hair, her face is red, and she turns up, quietly catering to the man behind her


    In the next few days, song Qingshu changed the previous two days of confusion and had a very comfortable life. Qi Fang makes full use of the identity of the prime minister''s daughter-in-law. Boss DU on the ship thinks he has a relationship with the prime minister''s house. He is so elated that he can''t wait to give her up as an ancestor. He also enjoys the treatment of VIP with song Qingshu.


    Qi Fang lives on the top of the cabin, and other people seldom come up. Occasionally, song Qingshu pretends to be Sixi. The reason why he doesn''t pretend to be Wang Er is that Qi Fang strongly protested, because Wang Er disgusted her.


    Boss Du soon realized that there were two less people in their line of work, but this kind of thing is common among the rich and noble families. He would not take the initiative to ask without interest, just as if he did not know that there had been peach and Wang Er, and he still tried his best to meet the requirements of the distinguished guests.


    "I want to drink crucian carp soup again." Looking at the fragrant crucian carp soup in front of her, Qi Fang sat at the table and couldn''t help chucking. Although the crucian carp was delicious, no one could bear to drink it every day.


    Song Qingshu hugged her from behind, and said with a smile: "crucian carp soup is rich in milk. Madam, you need to drink more to get enough nutrition. Why don''t I have a drink with you, you and me? "


    Qi Fang light angry unceasingly: "even water spinach did not drink a mouthful of my milk, the result is all cheap you."


    Song Qingshu reached for her chest and was very satisfied with her heavy hand: "you can only blame your cruel husband. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have to detoxify like this."


    With Qi Fang''s help, song Qingshu''s speed of forcing poison has obviously accelerated. In a few days, he has forced almost 10% of Jinbo ten day flower poison. You know, before he forced a drop of poisonous blood, there were many difficulties. According to this progress, in another month or two, the poison in his body will be completely removed.


    "Don''t mention that man!" Qi Fang, with frost on her face, snorted coldly, "he''s not a thing, but you''re not much better."


    Song Qingshu was depressed and said: "madam, this is too heartless. Even if I''m not good, I can at least help you solve the problem of raising milk. Normally, you have to take a bowl to squeeze. Now I''m going to... "


    "Don''t say it!" Qi Fang screamed and quickly covered his mouth.


    "It''s ok if you don''t say it. Then drink this bowl of soup?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are bent like a fox.


    "You are a scoundrel ~" Qi Fang sighed, but after all, he took the fish soup and drank it clean.


    Song Qingshu whispered in her ear, and Qi Fang''s ears were instantly red. Without waiting for her response, song Qingshu directly untied her skirt and buried her head


    At night, when they were lying in bed, Qi Fang suddenly bit her lips and said, "tomorrow we will arrive at Lin''an City." I don''t know why, although these days are absurd, they are the most relaxed and carefree days for her in recent years. Unfortunately, all her happiness will disappear when she is about to arrive at Lin''an City.


    Qi Fang finally came back to reality. She knew that once she returned to Lin''an City, Wan houzhe, Wan GUI and others would immediately find that things did not come as planned, and would certainly think of another way to get rid of herself.


    Now back to the prime minister''s house is a dead end, but she had to go back, maternal love makes her unable to give up her daughter, let her daughter grow up in the environment of the wolves.


    "So what?" Song Qingshu gently rubbed her white and plump skin with her fingers and said with a smile.


    Qi Fang almost didn''t get angry with his indifference. She couldn''t help choking him: "you, you only know how to bully me!"


    Song Qingshu repeatedly said, "why don''t we elope?"


    "Elopement?" These two words seem to have a great attraction for women. Qi Fang''s heart leaped, as if she had returned to the age of a young girl Huaichun. However, when she thought of her daughter, she soon calmed down, shook her head and said bitterly, "if a few years ago, I might have promised you, but now I have too many things to put down."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you misunderstood me. It''s not that I didn''t help you save the cabbage, but that now the remaining poison in my body is not clear. If you go back to the prime minister''s office, I really don''t know how to protect you. So why don''t we find a place to hide first, and then go back to the prime minister''s residence with you to save my daughter when the poison in my body is removed? "


    "After all, you just help me as... As..." Qi Fang suddenly blushed and could not speak.


    "As what?" Song Qingshu asked jokingly.


    "You know what I''m talking about." Qi Fang said angrily, thinking how to say those two words.


    Song Qingshu also intends to tease her. But at this time, there is a scream of fighting on the ship. They look at each other and look out of the window. They see that the dark sky has been dyed red by the fire.


    "Get dressed." After Song Qingshu orders Qi Fang, he jumps out of bed, runs to the window and looks out. When he sees the situation outside, he is surprised.

 Chapter 1140

    There was a blaze of fire on the ship. All the sailors and guests were screaming and running away. Behind them, a group of fierce people were chasing people everywhere.


    "What''s the situation?" Song Qingshu frowned. His first reaction was that Wan Zao and WAN GUI knew that Taohong had failed, so they sent someone else to kill her.


    However, song Qingshu quickly denied this conjecture. After all, Taohong and others have been dealt with by themselves now. How can they possibly know? Moreover, the following people''s posture of killing people when they see them is too much.


    Suddenly, the sound of pedaling up the stairs came from the stairway. Song Qingshu retreated to the shadow. Soon, boss Du''s anxious voice came: "little lady, little lady?"


    With the sign of song Qingshu, Qi Fang got up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Boss Du''s panicked voice rang out: "a group of ferocious water bandits from outside don''t know where. Now they are robbing ships and killing people when they see them. Young lady, run for your life."


    Qi Fang said strangely, "it''s almost Lin''an City here. Where are the water bandits so bold?"


    "I don''t know," boss Du said anxiously. "Let''s find a way to escape." Finish saying also don''t wait for Qi Fang reaction, again hurried to run downstairs.


    Although he wants to borrow Qi Fang to take the road to the prime minister''s residence, he can''t save his life now. He doesn''t care what the prime minister''s daughter-in-law is. The notice is just in case.


    When boss Du left, song Qingshu appeared from the shadow and looked at his flustered back. Thinking deeply, Qi Fang couldn''t help looking at him: "what do we do now?"


    Song Qingshu went to the window again and looked at the situation below. Suddenly his eyes were fixed: "we''d better hide first."


    It turned out that he noticed that two of the bandits were standing in the middle of the boat, smiling at what happened on the boat. One was dressed in a golden rich man''s robe, white and fat, with a kind smile on his face all the time, and the other was dressed in black, tall and thin, with ice on his face, as if everyone in the world owed him money.


    And these two people, song Qingshu just know each other! Xiake island''s two messengers, Zhang San Li Si!


    "Why are they here?" Song Qingshu frowned and soon realized that the matter was not simple. Xiake island was always mysterious. How could it be a water bandit now?


    At ordinary times, song Qingshu doesn''t have to be afraid to let countless small and medium-sized gangs in the Central Plains hear about the second envoys who reward good and punish evil. Last time they met each other in the inn, Zhang Sanli Si should be afraid of him. But now Song Qingshu''s remaining poison is not clear, and his ability has not been recovered. It''s good to deal with ordinary people in the Jianghu. It''s no match for Zhang Sanli Si.


    Song Qingshu also considered scaring each other with empty city plan. After all, last time they were folded in their own hands. But he finally gave up this method. Now the news that he was poisoned and chased has spread from Yangzhou. As long as he has heard of it, Zhang San Li Si will never be fooled by himself. Instead, he will take the opportunity to avenge the last time in the inn.


    Hearing the disordered footsteps coming from the stairway, song Qingshu no longer delayed. He grabbed Qi Fang''s hand and ran to the back window: "follow me!"


    Song Qingshu jumped out of the window first. Although he can''t use his accomplishments now, his body is light, and he is proficient in exerting skills. It''s hard for him to fall a distance of one or two Zhang.


    "Jump down, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you." Song Qingshu opened his hand and said to Qi Fang.


    Qi Fang clenched her teeth, but she didn''t jump into his arms. Instead, she was a little bit lighter and fell beside song Qingshu. She didn''t know how elegant her posture was.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s surprised eyes, Qi Fang chuckled and said, "don''t you forget that I learned martial arts in those years, and this height is nothing."


    "Yes, ma''am is a heroine." Song Qingshu also laughs, but he has some regrets. Although Qi Fang is good at martial arts, his martial arts are too low. It''s OK to send an ordinary layman, but it''s too bad to deal with real masters.


    "Ah, it''s time to tell her about her martial arts these days. She shouldn''t be dragged to bed when she''s free." It''s a pity that regret is useless now.


    "There''s someone down there!" At this time, a cry of surprise came from the top of her head. It turned out that Qi Fang forgot to close the window when she came down, and was just discovered by the water bandits who went upstairs to search.


    Listening to the footsteps coming here, song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. He could only hold Qi Fang''s hand and hide in a hurry. Unfortunately, in such a hurry, there was no way to find a hiding place, and soon a group of people were surrounded in a corner.


    "After you give me a drink, I''ll take care of these people." Song Qingshu protects Qi Fang behind him and says quickly.


    "No way!" Qi Fang''s face is red and her ears are red. In full view of the public, let her untie her clothes and let the other party suck. How can she do it.


    "Kill them." A small head leader around said, and then a group of people raised their knives.


    "Wait!" Just at this time, Zhang San Li Si came over, waiting to see Qi Fang''s face, not from the eyes of a bright, "Little Lady this trip is to where?"


    Qi Fang subconsciously looks to song Qingshu for his advice. Song Qingshu nods slightly and signals her to deal with two sentences at will. At the same time, she is glad that she has just changed the appearance of Sixi, otherwise she will be recognized by Zhang Sanli and Si at this time.


    "We are going to Lin''an to visit relatives..." Qi Fang said slightly flustered.


    Song Qingshu sighs in his heart. It seems that Qi Fang really hates her husband''s family. Otherwise, if she reports her name as the prime minister''s daughter-in-law, maybe the bandits will worry about it. Now she is an ordinary woman returning home to visit her relatives. How can these villains let her go?


    "Madam looks like a lot of marks." looking at the bun on her head, Zhang San could naturally judge that she was married. He immediately looked at Song Qingshu, "who is this lady''s?"


    "He... He''s my... My husband." Qi Fang''s face turned red as soon as she spoke.


    Song Qingshu was also surprised. He couldn''t help but smile, which made Qi Fang even more embarrassed.


    "Women, beautiful, keep it; Husband, it''s no use. Kill him. " Li Si on one side said coldly.


    Hearing his words, a group of people on Xiake Island were about to rush up with a knife, but Zhang San raised his hand: "slow down!"


    Looking at Li Si''s puzzled eyes, Zhang San said with a smile: "did you look at the hobby of the master on the island? He likes people. His wife is beautiful, but if her husband dies, I''m afraid her charm will be greatly reduced in that master''s heart. "


    Li Si also a face suddenly, but the tone is full of disdain: "young age, like others. Wife, abnormal!"


    Zhang San quickly grabbed him and said, "keep quiet. That young man is a distinguished guest of the island Master. If you hear this, you will be punished."

 Chapter 1141

    Li Si frowned tightly. After the good opportunity, he nodded rather reluctantly: "not bad."


    Seeing his approval, Zhang San waved his hand with a smile: "take them all down and serve the little lady. If you lose a hair, I''ll ask you."


    "Yes Several people came forward to take Qi Fang away.


    Qi Fang suddenly turned pale. Just as she was about to resist, song Qingshu shook her head: "the heroes don''t suffer from the immediate losses. Let''s go with them first." Listen to Zhang San Li Si''s tone, it should be to give Qi Fang to a distinguished guest on their island, so she won''t be in any danger in a short time.


    Zhang San said with a smile: "little lady, your husband is very open-minded. Don''t worry. When you see that distinguished guest, you will be happy to miss Shu."


    Qi fangsu, who abides by women''s principles, can''t stand such teasing. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s instructions, she would have been on fire for a long time. However, song Qingshu has a convincing temperament. Since he said so, he naturally has his plan. After hesitation, Qi Fang didn''t resist, Just before he left, he took a deep look at Song Qingshu.


    Noticing the look in Qi Fang''s eyes when he left, Zhang San said with a smile to song Qingshu, "you two are very affectionate. Don''t worry. As long as your wife will serve you well in a few days, you will enjoy endless benefits for the rest of your life."


    "I need more attention from this master in the future." Over the years, song Qingshu''s acting skills have been well trained, and soon the image of a villain who is greedy for life and afraid of death will appear on the paper.


    "That''s nature." Zhang Sanxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain and disdain, but the other side''s posture was so low that he didn''t want to embarrass the other side, so he nodded and said, "look how smart you are. When you get back to the island, you can go to do the job of serving tea and delivering water. You can do well in the future, and you can live a very moist life on the island."


    "Thank you for your promotion." Song Qingshu sneers in his heart. It''s strange that I won''t turn Xiake Island upside down when I recover. The reason why he didn''t work hard was that he wanted to take the opportunity to go to Xiake island to find out.


    Xiake island is always the most mysterious place in the world. With the intelligence network of the Qing Dynasty and the kingdom of Jin, almost no trace of it can be found. This is a rare opportunity. When you go to Xiake island in person, you will know the secret.


    Zhang San nodded with a smile, and then began to organize his men to ransack the whole merchant ship. All those who met resistance were killed, and all the women were captured. The other men who surrendered were also bound by their hands and rushed to Xiake island like slaves.


    Because of what happened before, song Qingshu didn''t have to be imprisoned in the most dreary cabin bottom like other men. Instead, he was imprisoned in a room on the deck. Although three meals a day were not plentiful, there was no shortage, which made him very surprised.


    "The noble guest on Xiake island is not a good man, is he?" Song Qingshu looks strange, but soon shakes his head. Even if the man is really a good man, he is now four Xi''s appearance. He is so poor that the distinguished guest can''t be so greedy.


    After thinking about it for a while, and then connecting with the previous dialogue between Zhang San and Li Si, song Qingshu finally knows the key point. It should be the woman who likes to marry. His own existence is to make him feel more conquered and successful when he is lucky with Qi Fang.


    "It turned out to be a fellow..." Song Qingshu looked strange, but he was curious about the legendary noble guest.


    Unfortunately, there was too little information for him to guess who the distinguished guest was, so he gave up asking for trouble and began to force poison whenever he had time. But without Qi Fang''s guidance, the remaining poison in his body could not be suppressed, and his internal power could not flow freely. After several attempts, the effect was negligible.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that they are protecting Qi Fang like a giant panda now. It''s impossible to get some milk from her." Song Qingshu sighed. According to his investigation these days, the people of Xiake Island confessed Qi Fang like a young grandmother. For a while, there was no danger.


    "Forget it, there must be a way to the front of the mountain." Song Qingshu is naturally optimistic, but he is not depressed. Since he can''t force poison now, he pays attention to the route along the way instead.


    Through these days'' observation, Xiake Island, like a ghost, shuttles between the canal and the Yangtze River, avoiding the patrol of Li Kexiu and the navy of the Southern Song Dynasty, and heading eastward out of the sea. In the vast sea, it''s not easy to remember the route. Song Qingshu can only make a rough judgment of the route through the range of stars in the sky.


    "It''s a pity that all the geography knowledge has been returned to the teacher. Otherwise, if you make a sextant or something, the location of Xiake island will be more accurate." In Song Qingshu all kinds of headache and chagrin, time flies, ten days later, the ship finally arrived at the destination.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a towering stone mountain on the island. The mountain was lush and full of trees. He couldn''t help thinking: "is this the famous Xiake island?"


    The ship sailed to the leeward of the south of the island. There was a big beach in the south of the island. There were more than 40 ships, big and small, moored under the stone cliff in the East. Song Qingshu thought: "there are many ships here. If Qi Fang is rescued, it should not be difficult to find a boat from this place to go out quietly."


    The slaves didn''t know where they were taken. Song Qingshu was taken closer to the middle of the island and locked up in a secret room. Zhang Sanli and Si were not seen at all.


    Song Qingshu thinks that he can''t continue to wait like this. Before he was at sea, Qi Fang would not be in any danger. Now when he arrives at Xiake Island, I''m afraid that he will be sent to that abnormal noble guest soon.


    However, Qi Fang didn''t provide any medical guidance during this period, and the poison of Jinbo Xunhua in his body was almost not forced out,


    "Dinner, dinner ~"


    While thinking about it, a man in yellow cloth knocked on his door, handed in a bowl of rice from the door, and then turned around and left.


    "Daoyou, please stay!" Song Qingshu called out Shen Gongbao''s mantra of causality.


    "What''s the matter?" The man in yellow looked back impatiently.


    "Open the door." Song Qingshu''s eyes became very deep, and his voice seemed to have infinite magic.


    "Yes..."


    When the door was opened, song Qingshu took the opportunity to seal the man''s acupoints, put Sixi''s mask on his face, and then threw it in the cell. He was relieved. The man in yellow had excellent martial arts. If he hadn''t been unprepared, it would be difficult for him to successfully use the spirit shifting method.


    Casually put on each other''s clothes, song Qingshu lowered his head and set foot on the road to rescue Qi Fang.

 Chapter 1142

    Song Qingshu is also a great enemy at this time. After all, he can''t use his internal power now, and Xiake island is a very mysterious place. According to the description in the original book, two disciples can hang up all kinds of experts in the Central Plains. Today, the experts in the Central Plains of the world are not comparable to those in the Central Plains of Xiake''s world. However, their accomplishments are close to the five wonders of the Central Plains when they fought with Zhang Sanli Si last time, There are dozens of such people in Xiake Island, and the master of Longmu island is even more unfathomable. If he is found, even in his heyday, he may not be able to get along well, let alone now.


    "Be careful of everything." Song Qingshu''s only trump card now is the method of moving soul. However, in his current state, the method of moving soul is very difficult to perform on the group, and can only be used for sneak attack. Fortunately, he still has the skill of changing face, otherwise he really has no confidence to leave Xiake Island alive.


    After touching his cheek, he confirmed that there was no problem with the yellow man''s face model, and song Qingshu was a little relieved.


    After a long time, song Qingshu frowned and stopped. The Xiake island was too big, and the room was like a maze. He was not familiar with the terrain, so it was not a good way to go around.


    Just when I had a headache, suddenly a man yelled, "stop!"


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, is there a flaw?


    While thinking about whether to use the spirit shifting Dafa, he turned around and saw a man in a blue and black robe, frowning and staring at him.


    After many days together, song Qingshu has determined the identity of these people in Xiake island. Before, the one who brought food to himself was the lowest ranking slave on the island, wearing a yellow cloth jacket; Then there are the disciples of the two Islanders, Zhang San and Li Si. Among them, Zhang San is a good Messenger, wearing a yellow silk robe, while Li Si is an evil Messenger, wearing a blue black robe. This person''s dressing style is similar to Li Si, and is obviously one of the evil envoys.


    Song Qingshu knew that his opponent''s martial arts were not what he could deal with at this time. He did not dare to neglect him. He bowed his head and gave a salute. He did not know the names of each other on the Xiake Island, and he did not dare to speak more. He just pretended to be respectful.


    The green robed man didn''t see anything unusual. He just said coldly, "Why are you still hanging around here? There are people on the other side of the stone room. Go and help."


    "Stone chamber, what stone chamber?" Song Qingshu was at a loss. He couldn''t help complaining in secret, but he couldn''t show it. So he nodded and agreed. Fortunately, after years of wandering in the river and lake, he had already developed a keen observation. When he noticed that the man in qingpao was talking, he unconsciously glanced to the right corridor. Then he guessed the direction in which the stone chamber should be. He pretended to be calm and tried to go there.


    After a few steps, he didn''t see any objection from the man in qingpao. Song Qingshu knew that he had guessed right, so he went on walking in.


    Before long, I saw a group of yellow cloth men in short clothes coming in and out of a room, carrying wooden plates to the depth of the corridor.


    "Come and help." Song Qingshu was watching when a chubby man in the room noticed him and waved to him.


    "It looks like it''s going to be a meal for somebody." Song Qingshu noticed that there were not only wine and vegetables in their wooden plates, but also exquisite snacks and fresh fruits. The treatment was much better than that for themselves.


    Dawdle to the fat man''s side, before he could speak, the fat man put a large plate of things into his hand: "to Zhao Ke man Hu Ying."


    With a question mark on his face, song Qingshu thought, "what''s the ghost of Zhao Keman and Hu Ying?"? Unfortunately, he did not dare to ask directly, so he had to follow the others with wooden plates in the clouds.


    After walking for a while, suddenly the man behind him patted him: "passed by, the room you want to send is over there."


    Song Qingshu looked back in the direction that the man pointed to, and saw a stone room not far away. He quickly gave the man a smile of thanks, and then went there in a hurry.


    Fortunately, these people are lower ranking servants on the island. No one is absent-minded on weekdays, so no one doubts that song Qingshu just missed the stone chamber.


    When song Qingshu walked into the stone room, he saw a big polished stone wall in the East, and eight torches were burning beside the stone wall, shining brightly. There are pictures and words on the wall. There are more than ten people in the stone room. Some are contemplating, some are practicing meditation, some are mumbling to themselves with their eyes closed, and some are arguing loudly.


    "The food and wine are here." Song Qingshu whispered, but no one paid attention to him, so he put the wooden plate in his hand at the door of the stone room. Seeing that there were some untouched food and wine on the table, he could not help but smack his tongue. These people really forgot to eat and sleep, and they didn''t know what they were studying.


    At this time, the voices of the three or four people who argued not far away suddenly increased a little, and only one person said: "the first sentence is" Zhao Ke man Hu Ying ", in which the annotation of the word" Hu "says:" Hu is also a person from the western regions. According to Cheng Gan''s biography in the new Tang Dynasty, hundreds of people learn to sound, Hu people learn to sound, and cut ribbon in Ji Ji for dancing clothes.... "


    Another shook his head and said, "brother Wen, please look at this man in the picture. He is not a hero of Yan and Zhao, but why is he called" Zhao Ke "? If you want to understand this sentence, you must first understand this important key. "


    Song Qingshu looks at the stone wall curiously. The painting on it is really a young scholar with a fan in his left hand and a flying palm in his right hand. He looks very elegant.


    The third man nodded and echoed: "I have recently figured out that the figure is elegant and elegant. It should be the image of yin and softness, but the annotation says:" we must start from the strong and rigid place ". Of course, it means that yin and softness are the body and Yang and hardness are the function. It''s not hard to understand. But there is a great deal of knowledge in how to be "body" and how to be "use." With the left hand learning the figure''s posture, the right hand suddenly palmed, whined, hit out, said: "left Yin right Yang, mostly this truth."


    The fourth man read the inscription on the wall: "Zhuangzi said in the chapter of sword:" the prince said: all the swordsmen I have seen have their hair puffed, their temples protruded, their crowns drooped, their tassels covered with a man''s beard, and their short back clothes. " Sima notes: "the man Hu Ying means that the thick Ying has no literature and science." Brother Wen, the two words "manhu" should be combined to explain that "manhu" is rough and crude, and "manhuying" means that the tassels he wears on his head are not exquisite, not that he wears the tassels of Hu people. The word "Hu" is not the Hu of the Hu people in the western regions


    The man surnamed Wen was refuted by several people, and he couldn''t help getting angry: "otherwise, look at the next comment:" Zuo Si Wei Du Fu Yun: manhu Zhiying. Note: Mill said, "manhu is the name of the warrior." This is a kind of tassel worn by samurai. It can be rough or delicate. A few years ago, I asked Kang Kun, the leader of Guoyi sect in Liangzhou, for advice. He is a Hu from the western regions and knows everything about Hu people. He said that there is a tassel on the crown of the Hu warrior, and the shape is like this... "He squatted down and drew a figure on the ground with his fingers.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded when he heard that. These people are just like rustic scholars. They just chew their words here, but they don''t know that they have already gone astray. At this moment, he finally knows where his stone chamber is - one of the 24 stone chambers on Xiake island that records extremely advanced martial arts!

 Chapter 1143

    Song Qingshu has read the original work Xiake Xing, and knows that these annotations and even those verses are used to mislead people. A group of amazing people in the original work spent decades on it, but they didn''t find anything. On the contrary, they were cracked by the illiterate stone.


    When you know the key, it''s much easier to understand the martial arts contained in it. Song Qingshu didn''t intend to stay at all, but the martial arts of Xiake island is said to be a peerless skill. After going deep into Baoshan, he came back empty handed, which is a pity after all.


    "I''ll just look around first, if it takes a lot of time." Song Qingshu had made up his mind, so he read it intently. In fact, he can''t remember the details of the original work, but he just roughly remembers that it has nothing to do with the notes and the meaning of the book, so he directly focuses on the words on the stone wall.


    Before, he saw the dozens of words left by Dugu Qiubai in Dugu Jianzhong. The strokes of each word were like a sharp sword, so he understood the meaning of Dugu Qiubai''s sword. This time he drew gourd like this, and also went to see the strokes of those words. However, it seems that the words "Zhao Keman and Hu Ying" are really ordinary, not like the implied meaning of the sword.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and his eyes moved to the next picture. There was a young scholar on the stone wall. After reading it for a moment, song Qingshu felt that the right sleeve of the man in the picture was very elegant and beautiful. He couldn''t help paying more attention to it for a while. All of a sudden, he felt that the "Yuanye acupoint" under his right rib was moving, and a hot line was going along the "foot Shaoyang Gallbladder Meridian" towards the "Sun Moon" and "Jingmen".


    He was very happy. It seemed that the key to the first stone room was the young scholar. When he looked at the figure carefully, he could see that the lines of the folds of the coat, the face, and the fan in the figure were all connected. Now he followed the momentum all the way down, and sure enough, his inner breath also followed the line.


    Song Qingshu was both surprised and happy. Because of the poison of Jinbo Xunhua, the inner breath in his body couldn''t work normally. However, according to the route on the stone wall, the inner breath could be successfully mobilized. Although it was still a little obscure, it was very different from zero to one.


    Now I found the source of the strokes in the picture and practiced them according to the situation. The strokes of this figure are quite different from those of calligraphy and painting in the world, and the strokes are quite unusual. If song Qingshu hadn''t read Xiake Xing, I''m afraid it would be difficult to find the mystery. After all, whether writing or drawing, every stroke should be from top to bottom, from left to right. Although picking is from bottom to top, and curving is from right to left, all strokes are oblique rather than straight. In this figure, there are many straight strokes from bottom to top and from right to left, which are opposite to the style of painting. They are clumsy and extraordinary. Song Qingshu was determined, but he didn''t think it was strange, so he practiced.


    At this time, he finally understood why no one of the heroes in the past few decades could see through the key. It was because everyone could read and instinctively read according to common sense, and decided not to follow such a way of writing.


    There are 81 strokes in the picture. Now that song Qingshu knows how to crack it, he can see it all the way and compare it with what he has learned in his life. He can practice this picture with a little effort.


    The nine Yin manual classics in the south of the North Dynasty were only half understood. Wang Chongyang had been able to integrate the nine Yin manual into reality within ten days. Now I am practicing a picture of the knight island on the incense burner, and I do not know who is more rare. Song Qing''s heart of the book read a turn, let the attention back to the young scholar image.


    He couldn''t help thinking: there are 24 sentences in Li Bai''s Xiake Xing, so there are 24 stone chambers. Presumably, as long as the secrets recorded in the 24 stone chambers are solved, the most mysterious taixuan Jing in the golden book can be made. The first sentence of "Zhao Ke man Hu Ying" in the stone chamber records a set of internal breathing methods which are very different from ordinary martial arts. Whether it''s the route of qi movement or some hidden acupoints, it seems extremely strange and mysterious. If song Qingshu didn''t know that Shi chuantian had practiced in the original book, and now he was heavily poisoned, this method of luck would make his Qi flow again, I dare not practice so easily.


    Song Qing Shu''s vision is so clear now that he has soon got a judgement: "Zhao Wu AI Hu Ying" is in the "Tai Xuan Jing", which should be similar to the general text of the nine Yin Manual of truth, and it plays an important role in the outline. To let the practitioners know the mystery, acupoints and special routes of luck in the human body, the rest of taixuanjing is likely to be based on this.


    Nowadays, song Qingshu is unable to use his internal skills, and is in great danger in Xiake island. Judging from the current situation, if he can learn taixuan Jing, he may have the power to protect himself.


    Song Qingshu thought: learning from one stone room will only take a long time, and learning from twenty-four stone rooms will not take long. It''s better to learn first. Taixuanjing has a new way of luck. At that time, it will not only have the power of self-protection, but may also be able to get rid of the poison of Jinbo ten days flower in the body.


    With an idea in mind, song Qingshu quietly went to the second stone room, Wu Gou shuangxueming.


    Song Qingshu is a master of swordsmanship. At a glance, we can see that the characters on the stone wall contain a set of profound swordsmanship. I saw the wall was densely engraved with characters. Among the thousands of characters, some of the strokes seemed like a long sword, a total of 23.


    In the eyes of literati, the shape of this sword is just a stroke in a word. But in the eyes of song Qingshu, it is a sword with long, short and long. Some of the sword''s points are up, some are down, some are inclined to fly, and some are plunging to fall.


    When song Qingshu saw the twelfth sword, suddenly there was a heat in the right shoulder "Jugu acupoint". When he looked at the thirteenth sword, the heat went along the meridians to "Wuli acupoint". When he looked at the fourteenth sword, the heat followed to "Quchi acupoint". The heat is getting stronger and stronger. It''s pouring up from the Dantian


    When he finished reading the 23rd sword, song Qingshu suddenly had a strange expression: this sword technique


    Today, Song Qingshu is also the essence of the five way sword method, and has been alone in the pursuit of the sword. He has both the director of Wudang, Emei and other Swordmen. When the world is based on swordplay, he can already count the existence of the first man besides the mysterious arqing. Because he felt that his sword technique had been practiced to the extreme. The reason why he practiced it was just to confirm what he had learned from each other and to see if it was helpful to force out the poison of Jinbo Xunhua.


    However, song Qingshu immediately realized that this set of swordsmanship was not like the swordsmanship in the world. If he had to make an analogy, it was similar to the sword 23, the unique skill of the swordsman in Fengyun!

 Chapter 1144

    The reason why this set of swordsmanship is not like the swordsmanship in the world is that among the most famous swordsmanship in the world, no matter Dugu Jiujian, Duan''s six pulse sword in Dali, or Wudang''s Taiji sword, even the sword Qi created by song Qingshu is either visible or has appearance. In the final analysis, it is used for physical attack.


    But this set of swordsmanship is different. It directly attacks the spirit of the opponent! Any physical attack in the world is invalid to this set of swordsmanship. It can be said that this set of swordsmanship is judged by song Qingshu''s current cultivation experience. I''m afraid there is no expert in the world who can defend it and can only be slaughtered!


    Of course, this set of swordsmanship doesn''t mean that there are no flaws. When you use the yuan Shen to attack, your body is completely defenseless. If there is song Qingshu at this time, he is surprised. Why don''t they sit down and talk about martial arts, but they keep chasing each other? But in a moment it became clear. The second old man said, "since you are conceited that you know more about these two verses than I do, why do you use lightness skill, but you still can''t catch up with me?" The first old man said with a smile, "can you catch up with me again?" But the distance between them remains the same. It is obvious that they have similar skills, and no one can surpass them.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but Wan''er, a group of doubi, and they are pathetic people who have gone astray. I didn''t bother to pay attention to them. I looked directly at the stone wall, and soon my attention fell on the horse carved on the wall. I ran with my head high, and the clouds filled my feet, just like flying in the sky.


    According to the previous method, he thought about the castration of the horse, but there was no movement in his breath. He thought, "the Kung Fu in this picture is different from that in the first and second rooms."


    Looking closely at the clouds under the horse''s feet, he saw that the clouds seemed to be pushing forward, as if he wanted to fly out of the wall. After watching for a moment, he could not help but feel the breath inside and ran.


    "It seems that this is a set of light body skills." Song Qingshu was a little disappointed when he found that he didn''t want the sword. However, he turned to think that the swordsmanship in taixuanjing was so magical that his lightness skill was not so bad.


    Just before that, the three old men went to another stone room. Song Qingshu recalled the feeling of internal breathing just now and ran away.


    I don''t know how many circles I went to, and finally I remember the shapes of clouds in my heart. Song Qingshu sighed with a sigh that this set of lightness skills is not complete. We should combine the contents of other stone chambers to learn all this set of lightness skills.


    Judging from the results he has learned, the biggest feature of this set of lightness skills is that it ignores gravity!


    In fact, the lightness skills in this world have the characteristics of ignoring gravity more or less. After all, people can jump several feet at a time and run at a speed that would have been unimaginable in that world if a horse had been in a previous life.


    But these lightness skills also have a characteristic, that is to use speed to overcome gravity. According to the previous knowledge of physics can also understand, as long as the speed is fast enough, the stone can also fly above the water. Therefore, the world''s lightness masters can jump more than ten feet at a time, and they can also step on the water.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for those lightness masters to walk along the wall to the top step by step, or walk on the lake like they usually do.


    However, the lightness skill contained in taixuanjing can really make people ignore gravity. Walking in any environment is like walking on the flat ground - just like the horses rode by the ring spirits in the previous movie the Lord of the rings. Even if there is a vertical cliff in front of them, they can walk step by step.


    "No wonder it was often said on the Internet that Shi Po''s genius was the first master in the Golden Book. This" taixuanjing "is really against heaven!" Rao, who wrote in Song Dynasty, was also shocked.


    In fact, he didn''t know that in the original work of Xiakexing, although Shi chuantian also learned taixuanjing in a muddle, because he didn''t learn martial arts systematically and his knowledge and foundation of martial arts were too low, what he really understood was not as good as what song Qingshu learned at this time.


    For example, with the same set of swordsmanship, Shi only realized that there was no sword in his hand, but when he wielded it, it was as if he was holding an invisible and peerless sword. Although it was powerful, it was still far worse than the real essence of the sword; With the same set of lightness skills, Shi chuantian realized that he could cross hundreds of feet in one stride, but there was still a big gap from completely ignoring gravity.


    Song Qingshu was eager to know the rest of the sword technique and lightness skill, so he did not stop to look at other stone chambers.


    There are 24 sentences in the poem "Xiakexing", that is, there are 24 stone chambers. Song Qingshu practiced the method of recording on the stone wall one by one. At this time, he was wearing the yellow cloth tunic worn by the servants of Xiake island. Those experts in the stone chamber who had been invited back to the island to visit together over the years just thought that he was here to serve tea and water, and would not pay attention to him at all. He was happy to hide and silently decode the miraculous works recorded in each stone chamber.

 Chapter 1145

    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu will visit most of the 24 stone rooms. Among them, the fifth sentence is "ten steps to kill one person", the tenth sentence is "take off the sword and cross before the knee", and the seventeenth sentence is "save Zhao and wield the golden hammer". Each sentence is a part of Jian 23. Combining all the parts, song Qingshu is glad to find that he seems to have understood Jian 23.


    However, he is still not very clear about the operation principle of sword 23. It seems that the exertion of sword 23 does not consume internal power, but is a mysterious and mysterious thing. Song Qingshu feels that he has touched it, but he has got nothing in the twinkling of an eye.


    However, he has always been open-minded, and he does not have to worry about it. He has to explore it now, thinking that he will study it slowly in his spare time after leaving Xiake island in the future.


    The sixth sentence is "never leave a journey for a thousand miles", the seventh sentence is "brush your clothes when you''re done", and the eighth sentence is "hide deeply and be famous". Each sentence is part of a set of lightness skills. To song Qingshu''s surprise, he has learned this lightness skill, but he can''t do it!


    This feeling is very wonderful. If you can''t show it, it proves that you haven''t learned it. However, with the cultivation of song Qingshu, you can be quite sure that you have learned it. It''s like Duan Yuqing in Tianlong Babu has learned the six pulse magic sword, but it''s a pity that he often doesn''t work.


    "I didn''t expect that I was worse than Duan Yu." Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. Duan Yu says that he can do it occasionally, but he can''t do it once.


    In fact, it''s not very accurate to say that he can''t perform it. It should be said that although he performs a good set of lightness skills, it''s not as good as his own lightness skills. It''s far from the realm that he deduces that he can ignore gravity.


    At first he guessed that it was the reason why he could not use his internal power now, but he soon ruled out this possibility. After all, the martial arts and luck route recorded in taixuanjing was quite different from the usual martial arts style, and was not affected by the poison of Jinbo Xunhua.


    "It is estimated that there is a missing opportunity." Song Qingshu quickly made a judgment based on his own martial arts knowledge, and he was relieved to think that it would be too against the way of heaven if his lightness skill was so easy to achieve.


    Song Qingshu soon put the problem of lightness skill aside. Anyway, his lightness skill is enough now. His attention quickly shifted to the fist palm. In the pictures and texts recorded in these stone chambers, the ninth sentence is "leisure over Xinling drink", the fourteenth sentence is "five mountains fall into light", and the sixteenth sentence is "the fragrance of chivalrous bones". It contains a set of mysterious fist palm techniques, It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s attainments in boxing are not as good as sword and lightness skills. He only thinks that although this set of fist palm technique is exquisite, it''s far less magical than lightness skills and sword skills. There must be something more profound that he hasn''t understood yet.


    Taking song Qingshu''s current accomplishments as an example, one more set of boxing techniques and one less set of boxing techniques did not have a great impact. Soon he left the problem of boxing techniques behind and instead focused on his internal power. After all, his main purpose was to see if he could get rid of the poison of Jinbo and Xunhua in his body by virtue of taixuanjing.


    In addition to the general outline of the first sentence "Zhao Ke man Hu Ying", the thirteenth sentence "San Bei Tu Yan Nuo", the eighteenth sentence "Yi Qi Su Ni Sheng", and the twentieth sentence "Ji He Da Liang Cheng" are all the internal skills of breathing. Unfortunately, even if these internal skills are combined, they are not complete. From the perspective of Song Qing Shu, these sentences are not so much the internal skills of taixuan Jing, It is better to say that it is the foundation for the cultivation of taixuanjing.


    "It seems that the most important thing is in the last stone chamber." Song Qingshu looked at the twenty fourth stone room not far away, his eyes glowing.


    "Stop, what are you doing?" As soon as he got to the door of the stone room, two people suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Before that, other stone chambers were in and out at will. He did not expect that there was someone guarding the stone chamber. Looking up, he saw one dressed in yellow and the other in green, just like Zhang Sanli and Si.


    "Reward the good and punish the evil!" Song Qingshu was shocked. He thought that their martial arts skills were not much different from Zhang Sanli Si. Song Qingshu was in the same state at the moment. He saw how far the masters of this level were hiding. But just after he realized sword 23, he suddenly had an impulse to try it.


    Seeing that he stayed in the same place, the messenger waved impatiently: "this stone room can only be entered by two Islanders. I want to see other places."


    The stone chamber on the island is open to all, and many servants on the island will visit it in their spare time. They all hope to understand it and soar to the sky. Obviously, he takes song Qingshu as one of them.


    Song Qingshu is hesitating whether to get rid of the two men. He goes in and looks at the last part of the taixuan Sutra. Not far away, a pair of envoys who reward the good and punish the evil come by and whisper:


    "It''s hard to wait on that master. It doesn''t suit him to find so many women before. I think this one should be OK this time."


    "Haha, this time the little girl is very smart and beautiful. I can''t help but feel pity for her. Even I''m a little old, let alone young."


    "It''s strange to say that the young man doesn''t like the little girls who are not in the company of others, but he likes the married women, and he doesn''t know what to think."


    "You don''t understand that. A little girl who is not in charge of human affairs is crying. How can she be as mature as a married woman? They are young and fierce. They are full of thoughts about the storm, so they still marry people and agree with them


    "I still think the yellow flower girl is better. It''s just that the green melon has just broken. It''s the most conquering way to see them like pear blossoms with rain."


    ¡­¡­


    They chatted a few words, suddenly noticed that there were other people here, and immediately stopped talking.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, and finally his reason overcame his impulse. After all, he had just learned how to use sword 23, and he didn''t know the actual effect. It was too risky for him to use it against four masters who were close to the level of Wujue.


    And even if we beat the four in a fluke, it won''t be long before other people on the island will find something unusual, which is even more dangerous.


    What''s more, listening to the content of the conversation, song Qingshu suddenly thinks that Qi Fang is still in danger now. If she falls into a wolf kiss because of her own reasons, it''s too late to regret.


    "Shift changed. Shift changed." The two newcomers said to the two messengers before, and looked at Song Qingshu curiously, "what does this man do?"


    "I guess I came here by accident." Before, the second emissary gave a random answer.


    Seeing that there was no doubt, song Qingshu gave a casual salute and pretended to leave in a hurry as a frightened servant on the island.


    Song Qingshu wakes up from the immersion of taixuanjing, only to find that it''s getting late, and he starts to worry. He has to find Qi Fang''s position as soon as possible, or she will be in danger.

 Chapter 1146

    Song Qingshu has learned taixuan Sutra now, and his strength is naturally enough. Although the taixuan sutra was not really finished, it at least had a little more power to protect itself. It didn''t have to rely on the method of moving soul carefully as before.


    First, he grabbed a servant on the island and used the method of moving soul to find out where Qi Fang was imprisoned. Then song Qingshu used the lightness skill recorded in taixuanjing to drive in that direction. Although he could not ignore gravity, the effect was much better than ordinary lightness skill.


    The martial arts pictures and pictures recorded in Xiake island are on the cave wall, but the people''s houses are in the valley on the other side. A large number of courtyards are scattered there. The outer courtyards are obviously smaller, and the closer to the middle, the more magnificent they are. The two innermost courtyards are the houses of the two islanders on the island.


    Song Qingshu just learned from the servants that the two islanders of Longmu were not on the island these days, so he couldn''t help but secretly congratulated himself. You should know that these two islanders can be called enigmatic in the original work. If they are in a state of whole body, they may not be afraid of them, but now they can only rely on the half hanging son''s taixuanjing, and his strength is not so strong.


    The mysterious noble guest''s residence is just near the courtyard of the two Islanders, which is the most central position. Qi Fang was sent to the noble guest''s residence by the servants and maids on the island.


    "I hope it''s still time." Song Qingshu remorses himself. He shouldn''t immerse himself in the taixuan Sutra and put Qi Fang in danger. In the heart anxious, the whole person speed also accelerated a few minutes, like a night owl general, quickly to the middle courtyard.


    In fact, song Qingshu didn''t realize that in the final analysis, Qi Fang didn''t have enough weight in his heart. If Zhou Zhiruo, ah Jiu and Qing Qing were arrested, he would not be in the mood to learn taixuan Sutra. He would have saved people for the first time.


    Song Qingshu was very careful all the way, but he didn''t meet any guards. He was surprised. When he thought about it, he was soon relieved. The location of Xiake island was mysterious. Outsiders didn''t know where the island was. All the people on the island were experts, so they didn''t need any guards.


    In addition, the experts on the island are almost forgetting to eat and sleep in the cave to explore the taixuan Sutra. At this time, they are reluctant to come back to sleep, which makes song Qingshu sneak in almost without any obstacles.


    Qi Fang''s room is easy to find, because the other rooms nearby are all dark, but her courtyard is brightly lit. Here is different from other places, there are several people guarding at the gate of the yard. At first sight, they are not weak hands. Song Qingshu carefully avoided them and sneaked in from a remote place on the side.


    Who knows, after entering the room, it was empty, but the floor was covered with petals, the table was burning good incense, the whole room was filled with a pink romantic atmosphere.


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that these ancients really know how to play, and they have all got interesting big beds.


    All of a sudden, there was a movement in his heart. He jumped to the top of the beam and hid in the shadow.


    Before long, the door of the room creaked and opened, and several servant girls came in: "madam, be careful with the steps."


    "Well ~" a sweet voice like a clear spring sounded, and song Qingshu on the beam of the house was shocked: how could this sound be so familiar?


    There was an impulse in his heart that he wanted to come out and have a look, but there were so many people outside. He was worried that he would be found, so he had to endure curiosity. At the same time, he secretly complained in his heart: Oh, no, the man who came in was obviously not Qi Fang. Did he find the wrong place!


    Song Qingshu is worried about Qi Fang''s coming fate. The servant girl just talks about it: "madam is really beautiful!"


    "Yes, in fact, they brought back a woman earlier today. She is also a beautiful woman, but compared with her wife, she is still far behind."


    "The young master observed you two in secret, and finally chose the first lady to serve you."


    "Young master''s vision is so high, it''s really rare for his wife to amaze him at the first sight."


    ¡­¡­


    Several servant girls are full of gossip, but song Qingshu is relieved. The other beauty in their mouth is Qi Fang. Since that perverted childe chose this person first, Qi Fang must be safe for the time being.


    "Who are you talking about?" The gorgeous beauty in the mouth of all the servant girls spoke again, and her tone was full of doubt.


    "Too much, too much... Is it her, but how could it be?" Song Qing''s calligraphy is hard to bear, but he can distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. Even a servant on the Xiake island can do martial arts. Just as the saying goes, if you can''t bear it, you can make a big plan. When these servant girls go out, you can see for yourself.


    "Childe is childe. Who else can it be?" All the servant girls said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry too much, madam. The young master is a very noble person. He is definitely better than his former husband. If you can please him, you will enjoy endless splendor and wealth in the next half of your life."


    "The most important thing is that even if you put aside your illustrious status, you are also a beautiful young master of the turbid world, the dream lover of all women."


    Song Qingshu had just seen several girls boasting that lady to the top of the country, but he didn''t expect to talk about that childe, and even boasted too much.


    "Well, he is no better than my husband." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel happy when he heard that lady snort coldly. He couldn''t help quietly stretching out his head.


    I saw a woman sitting in front of the dressing mirror, graceful and moving, with a green skirt on the ground. Her head was like a waterfall. It was shining on her shoulders, and the fire in the room was shining. Her white face was faintly red, elegant and beautiful, like a narcissus. All the servant girls around her were pretty, but they were suddenly eclipsed in front of her.


    How can fireflies compete with the bright moon?


    "Zhiruo! It''s you Song Qingshu is both surprised and happy. He is glad to see her husband and wife again, but how can she appear in Xiake island?


    "Was it the one who was caught?" Looking back at the tone of those servant girls just now, song Qingshu was surprised. But he clearly felt that Zhou Zhiruo didn''t seem to have been banned. It seemed that most of them had something hidden.


    If he had been a few years ago, he might have doubted something. But over the years, with the rise of ability and status, he has become more open-minded and confident. At the same time, he is willing to believe some people unconditionally. As his wife, Zhou Zhiruo doesn''t believe who else she can believe.


    All of a sudden, there was a commotion outside the door, and the servant girls immediately went out with joy: "here comes the young master!"


    ---


    This period of time has been running several cities, so the update is not stable, I hope you forgive me


    This is life. I guess I can''t be as smart as Xiao Song all my life

 Chapter 1147

    Song Qingshu just listened to the group of servant girls blowing this laoshizi childe into the sky and on the ground. He was full of banter in his heart. At the same time, he also wanted to see what kind of person he was.


    A brocade boy came in leisurely, bundled with colorful silk flowers, and grew up in the palace. The stone was painted by eight pieces of Japanese brocade.


    All the short hair around his head is braided, and the red silk ends. It reaches the top and middle of his hair. The chief editor has a big braid, which is as black as lacquer. From the top to the top, it has a string of four big beads. It is decorated with eight golden jewels. He is wearing a silver red half old jacket with a collar, jewels, a name lock, an amulet and so on, Big red shoes with thick soles. The more you look like a powder on your face, the more fat you put on your lips; Turn to look forward to amorous, language if smile. A natural charm, all in the brow; All kinds of feelings in my life. Look at its appearance, the most excellent, but it is difficult to know the details.


    "It''s really... A young man made of powder and jade." Song Qingshu was stunned. After thinking for half a day, he could only come up with such a word to describe him.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that this young master is really pretty, but he has too much fat and powder on his body. With his current eyesight, it can be seen that he is not a woman disguised as a man, but a man. Men with powder, or sissy, or strange temperament, such as the year of the Orient invincible. However, the young man was not disgusted with his fatness. On the contrary, he felt that he was very much in line with his own temperament.


    Looking at so many valuable ornaments hanging on his body, song Qingshu can realize how much he is favored at home. It is absolutely the feeling of holding it in his hand for fear of falling and holding it in his mouth for fear of melting.


    Although song Qingshu also admitted that this man was really handsome and romantic, he still didn''t think so: "a man is better masculine."


    When the handsome young master saw Zhou Zhiruo in the room, his eyes suddenly brightened: "my elder sister is really born with beautiful beauty. I''m afraid that the ancient Diao Chan Xi Shi would be ashamed of herself in front of her elder sister..."


    After hearing song Qingshu''s fierce praise, he thought that he was good enough to coax women. However, compared with the boy below, he was just a little witch.


    His mouth is not only smeared with honey, but it''s too much exaggeration to say that Zhou Zhiruo is more beautiful than Diao Chan Xishi.


    The group of servant girls also know what they are interested in. When they see that the young master and Zhou Zhiruo have got along with each other, they no longer stay to be light bulbs. Instead, they secretly exchange glances, quietly withdraw from the house, and finally close the door for them.


    Song Qingshu was so angry in his heart that these servant girls were really hateful!


    "Diao Chan Xi Shi?" Zhou Zhiruo snorted, and his tone was full of sarcasm. "Are you cheating girls with this move?"


    "Heaven and earth''s conscience, if it wasn''t for my sister''s gorgeous appearance, how could I say that?" The young master stretched out his hand and swore, "if I had just made a false statement, I would not die well!"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed and he wanted to let you set up a flag. If you have any misdeeds later, he would make your vows come true immediately.


    Zhou Zhiruo is show eyebrow micro Cu: "really frivolous no line."


    Who knows that the childe is not angry but laughs, salivates the face to gather to come up: "elder sister how know those elders of my family also appraise me like this, it seems that we really are the natural predestination."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s skirt is flying. She keeps a distance from the other party without any trace. She asks tentatively: "it seems that the young master is afraid of the elders in the family?"


    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo knows how to protect himself, song Qingshu takes back his hand. At this moment, he also understands that Zhou Zhiruo is cheating on her, but he is not in a hurry to disturb her.


    Hearing her mention of her elders, the young master''s eyes showed a certain degree of fear, but he soon covered up the past and said with a smile: "filial piety is the first, so it''s necessary to respect the elders."


    "People on this island seem to be afraid of you. I think you must be very noble, aren''t you?" Zhou Zhiruo continued to explore.


    "It''s too bad to talk about these things now," said the young man. He was a little impatient. She asked one question after another and wanted to come and hold her with open arms. "I''ll try the beauty of my sister first. If my sister can serve me comfortably, I can answer all my sister''s questions."


    Song Qingshu sneered in his heart. He thought he was a good childe in the turbid world, but he didn''t expect that he was still a whore in essence. He could not sit back and look down on Zhou Zhiruo so soon, so he planned to do it with a little luck.


    Seeing that the young master sprang over with open arms, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and his index finger in his sleeve was slightly open. It was obvious that he was really angry and planned to use the powerful nine Yin white bone claw.


    Just then, with a sudden click, a man in black jumped in from the window like electricity, and pressed his palm on the back of the boy''s heart. The boy''s face was still wearing a beautiful smile. Suddenly, the whole person fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    The man in black hit at once and didn''t stay any longer. The whole man jumped out of the house like a ghost and disappeared into the night, leaving only two people in the room stunned.


    No matter song Qingshu or Zhou Zhiruo, they had planned to attack the young master, so when they saw the man in black rushing in to attack the young master, their first reaction was to regard him as an ally. They didn''t know that he was so fierce that he would kill the young master in a moment. After two people react, that person has disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly realized something. Her face changed greatly and she was about to chase after her. Suddenly there was a noise in the yard outside


    "Assassins, assassins!"


    "Why don''t you go and see what''s going on?"


    When she heard a group of people running here, Zhou Zhiruo called it a mess. She knew that the young master of Royal Guards was very important. Now she died in her own house. She couldn''t wash it even if she jumped into the Yellow River. Even if it''s true, people in Xiake island may not believe it. They will capture her first and then torture her severely.


    Zhou Zhiruo, who is willing to sit and wait for her death, is about to break out of the encirclement regardless of everything. Suddenly, her shoulder is gently pressed by a hand. She can''t help losing her face. When she is about to fight back, she hears a familiar voice:


    "Zhiruo, it''s me!"


    Zhou Zhiruo looked back in disbelief, looking at the man''s familiar smile in front of her, she couldn''t help trembling: "Qingshu?"


    "I''ll talk about the rest later." Song Qingshu gently pressed her lips, at the same time, with a flick of her sleeve, he closed the open window, then ran to the body of the young master of royal guards, squatted down, smoothed the mask in his hand with his internal power, and pasted it on the other side''s face.


    Just at this time, the people of Xiake island had already arrived at the door and began to knock on the door: "young master, young master?"


    Song Qingshu quickly motioned to Zhou Zhiruo and said, "go to bed quickly!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Zhiruo''s white face was suddenly dyed with a layer of red.

 Chapter 1148

    Zhou Zhiruo was embarrassed and thought that it was time, how could she still think of that kind of thing. However, he raised his head and noticed that song Qingshu had a straight face. He immediately realized that he might have been thinking something wrong, so he went to bed obediently despite his doubts.


    At this time, the knock outside the door became more and more urgent. It was obvious that he would rush in at any time. However, it would take a while for song Qingshu to print the face of the Royal Prince. Seeing Zhou Zhiruo with a shy face on the bed, song Qingshu moved in his heart and quickly said, "hurry up!"


    "What''s your name?" Zhou Zhiruo asked in a confused way.


    "What else can we call it?" Song Qingshu said with tears and laughter, "of course. Bed!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red like rouge and glared at him fiercely. She didn''t know whether it was shame or anger.


    "Steady them first. I need time." As soon as song Qingshu saw her angry appearance, he knew that she was trying to get in the way, and quickly added.


    "But I..." Zhou Zhiruo has always been cold and thin skinned. There are so many people outside. How can she make such a shy voice.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to grab the body of the Royal young master and jump on the bed. He threw his whole body into the bottom of the bed and pulled a quilt to cover him. Then he got into Zhou Zhiruo''s bed.


    As soon as he got into the quilt, song Qingshu smelled a breath of flowers. It was not orchid or musk deer. The fragrance was just a little bit, and he couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    "You..." although they are husband and wife, although they had the name of husband and wife before, they didn''t have the reality of husband and wife. Later, they went through disaster. Although they had the reality of husband and wife, they got together less and separated more. As a result, Zhou Zhiruo is still as shy as a girl in the face of her husband.


    Looking at the beautiful woman''s lips slightly open, exuding the charming light of water, song Qingshu can''t help but move her index finger. In her stunned eyes, she kisses her heavily.


    "This rascal..." Zhou Zhiruo was very ashamed. There were so many people outside, but she couldn''t stand each other''s hands. She was very skillful. After a while, she was teased by him, and her hair was scattered, delicate and panting.


    The people on Xiake island outside couldn''t help but burst in. They were just about to ask. Suddenly, they heard a thrilling fairy music on the bed. It was obvious that the voice had been deliberately suppressed. But even so, the tender and greasy voice still made all the elders blush.


    Before they could speak, song Qingshu first imitated the tone of the young master of royal guards and said, "who let you in! Get out of here


    "I... we saw a shadow jump out of the door, worried that an assassin would be bad for you." These people who rushed in knew the nature of the young master, but they didn''t have any doubt.


    "Oh, it''s not good for me to have such a person rush out. Fortunately, this elder sister saved me. Now I''m repaying her well. You all go down for me. You''ve ruined my elegance." Song Qingshu said, while suddenly attacked Zhou Zhiruo''s crisp. Chest.


    How could Zhou Zhiruo be on guard? She couldn''t help whining. She heard a group of people outside saying: "since you''re OK, we won''t disturb you. Please don''t worry. We will send more people and no one will come in to disturb you. "


    After that, a group of people left one after another. When they left, they closed the doors and windows for him.


    Hearing that all the people outside had left, Zhou Zhiruo finally could not help pushing away the song Qingshu on her body. She was tidying up her messy clothes and biting her lips and saying, "OK, they have gone."


    "So what?" Song Qingshu''s performance made him hot and dry. He couldn''t help but gather up again and reached out to untie her belt.


    "Don''t ~" Zhou Zhiruo exclaimed, and quickly grasped his evil hand. She was cold and reserved in her original temperament. In today''s strange environment, she didn''t want to do anything.


    "Why are you in the room?" She also knows that her man''s means in that aspect are too dirty sometimes. She tries to divert the other''s attention in a hurry.


    Hearing her mention of the main business, song Qingshu''s eyes gradually recovered to Pure Brightness: "it''s a long story. First of all, why do you appear in Xiake island?"


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded, but there was nothing to hide between husband and wife, so she told the cause and effect of the incident.


    Only then did song Qingshu understand the whole story. It turns out that Xiake island has grown in strength over the years. It has accepted many small sects for its use. Inevitably, it will touch the interests of Bailian cult.


    As the largest sect in the south of the Yangtze River, Bailian sect is acutely aware of the expansion of power behind the reward of good and punishment of evil in Xiake island. It is the so-called side of the bed that does not allow others to sleep soundly, so the high level of Bailian sect has the intention to cut off the followers of Xiake island.


    However, Xiake island has always been mysterious, and the Bailian sect has no way to start. However, Bailian sect has been a great sect for thousands of years, and it has its own deep foundation. Later, through special channels, it learned that in recent days, there were frequent incidents of hijacking of passenger ships in Jiangnan waters, and beautiful women were often missing on the ships. These incidents may have something to do with Xiake Island, so the high-level of Bailian sect decided to use this opportunity to send people into Xiake island to find out.


    Among the three most beautiful women in the white lotus sect, the Virgin Mary Li Qingluo could not come out in person, so there were only two saints, Fu Minyi and Zhou Zhiruo.


    After all, Zhou Zhiruo joined later, and her foundation was far inferior to Fu Minyi, another saint. So after a game, she was finally sent to complete this dangerous task on the ground that Zhou Zhiruo was better looking.


    Zhou Zhiruo has been in Bailian sect for quite a long time. She knows that with their style, if she dares to say no, she will be regarded as rebellious. Then all her efforts will go down the drain, and she takes over the task.


    After all, in her opinion, with her martial arts, even if she entered the dragon''s den, she would certainly be able to protect herself.


    Later, as designed by the Bailian cult, Zhou Zhiruo pretended to be a gentry lady who went back to visit her relatives and was successfully robbed by the people of Xiake island. However, at that time, Zhou Zhiruo secretly complained, because she found that the martial arts of these people on Xiake Island were too high. She might be able to protect herself against one or two envoys who reward good and punish evil, but there were dozens of such envoys on the island!


    Therefore, she has always been cautious and dare not reveal her identity. As a result, today she heard that people in Xiake Island arranged for her to serve some noble childe. She had made a desperate plan. She thought that she would be separated from Song Qingshu. Who knows that when she was most desperate, the other person appeared in front of her as if stepping on the colorful clouds, She couldn''t believe all the dreams.


    After all, a woman is a sentimental animal. Even if she is cold and dark on weekdays, there are only four words "destiny" in her mind at that moment.

 Chapter 1149

    "The white lotus sect sent you to do such a dangerous thing!" Song Qingshu was very angry when he heard that. He thought that if he didn''t treat Li Qingluo well next time, he would not be able to ease this evil spirit.


    "Always send someone to come, I want to gain enough prestige in the teaching, naturally need to be a little more adventurous than others." seeing her husband''s so excited reaction, Zhou Zhiruo was not happy for a while, looking at the man beside her tenderly, "not to mention a blessing in disguise, how can I know if it''s not a blessing in disguise? If it''s not for Xiake Island, how can I see you again?"


    Song Qingshu held her soft and greasy little hand to kiss, and said softly, "it''s too dangerous for you to stay in the white lotus sect as a girl. From now on, you will follow me, and you are not allowed to go back to the laoshizi white lotus sect."


    "No, I''m going back." Although Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is light, his tone is full of unquestionable meaning.


    After a moment''s silence, song Qingshu said, "I can roughly guess the reason why you have to go to Bailian cult, but I can tell you clearly, whether you are the leader of Emei or an ordinary disciple; You are my hairy wife, whether you are the leader of the white lotus sect or the peasant woman. This will not change. You don''t have to do anything, and you''ll get what you want. "


    Zhou Zhiruo was moved. She leaned over and put her face on his chest. She said in a soft voice, "Qingshu, you are a wise man. In front of you, I can show my true side. I don''t have to be as tired as I used to be with Zhang Wuji..."


    They have been together for a long time. She knows her husband''s temperament now. He is a broad-minded person. What''s more, Zhang Wuji''s heart knot has already been untied. Therefore, she is not afraid that mentioning each other will cause her husband''s unhappiness. Her light tone seems to be telling about an ordinary person.


    "The reason why I sneaked into the white lotus sect was that I really wanted to compete with ah Jiu and Qingqing. Ah Jiu was a princess of the Ming Dynasty. She had a noble status and a large number of people loyal to her; Qingqing took the whole Golden Snake camp as a dowry... Compared with them, I can help you too little, and they are too strong, so my status will inevitably be threatened... "


    Song Qingshu frowned: "you and ah Jiu Qingqing have been together for a long time. You should know that they are not like this."


    "Ah Jiu and Qingqing are excellent people," Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile. "But it''s not about us alone. It''s about the interests of countless people who support us. In the future, even if ah Jiu and Qingqing don''t fight, will their subordinates not help them fight? The higher the status of their masters, the higher their interests will rise accordingly, and the story of Huang Pao Jiashen is not long ago... "


    "It''s not impossible for this situation to happen, but it will be a long time after all," Song Qingshu nodded, and a smile began to appear in the corner of his mouth. "In fact, if you really want to fight, there is always a shortcut in front of you, but instead of seeing it, you choose the most difficult way."


    "What''s the shortcut?" Zhou Zhiruo sat up straight and looked at him curiously with wide eyes.


    Song Qingshu gave her a strange smile and whispered: "since ancient times, there is a saying that" mother depends on son ". You can make out with me more. If you have the first child, no one can compete with you."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red when she brushed it. She was too shy to speak. She just kept using her fingers around the corner of her clothes. Obviously, she was full of contradictions in her heart.


    Although she has been married to song Qingshu for quite a long time, at first they are a fake couple, and later they get together more often. In fact, she is not used to the role change of being a woman, and she still has more feelings for a girl. Although she doesn''t mind playing tricks for some purposes, it''s hard for her to make use of her body and beauty to please men.


    Song Qingshu knew that her face was tender, and it was difficult for her to do anything on her own initiative. With a little smile, she leaned over, and soon the rain like kiss fell on her delicate cheek, watery red lips, long pink neck, delicate clavicle


    Being turned red, the room gradually sounded a pleasant whisper, different from just now, this time there is no disguise, it is the honest response of the body.


    I don''t know how long after that, Zhou Zhiruo wiped the milky white liquid on her abdomen and said with a red face: "you... You can actually get all... All in."


    Before, Zhou Zhiruo worried that having a child would affect a lot of things, so after the intimacy between the husband and wife, song Qingshu often chose to retire at a critical time, which she thought was the same this time.


    Just now her husband''s words seemed to be enlightening, Zhou Zhiruo finally moved the idea of having a child, but the other party just taught her so, she took the initiative to admit her good intention, had to use a euphemistic way to hint at the man.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that I deliberately don''t let you get pregnant, but now I''m poisoned. It''s not a wise choice to get pregnant in this situation."


    The poison of jinboxunhua in his body has not been forced out yet! In fact, song Qingshu has been worried that he will carry poison all over his body, such as his saliva, blood, and so on. For example, at the beginning, XiaoLongNu took medicine by mouth, and almost got poisoned. Fortunately, later, Tongxi Dilong pill partially suppressed the poison of Jinbo Xunhua in his body. Although it couldn''t completely remove it, at least he didn''t have to be a poison man full of poison.


    In fact, when he entered the dreamland, he gave Qi Fang to him and speculated afterwards. At that time, he was not conscious, and could not realize the danger. After thinking of the essence of his whole body, he became worried. If Qi Fang died of poisoning, he would feel guilty all his life.


    Fortunately, Qi Fang was safe at last, and he finally let go. Later, the two lived a beautiful life on the ship. After various experiments, song Qingshu finally determined that although he was poisoned now, he would not lead to women''s poisoning through men''s and women''s affairs.


    Song Qingshu suddenly wondered if Duan Yu would also encounter this problem. He took the king Mang, the king of all poisons, and since then any poison has no effect on him. However, it is clearly written in the book that his blood is highly toxic. According to the common sense of biology, saliva and other things must also be highly toxic. It is a pity that Tianlong Babu does not describe his married life. Otherwise, it is likely that the wedding night will be the beginning of the tragedy.


    "Fortunately, I''m not as unlucky as Duan Yu." Song Qingshu is very happy. If it''s true, what''s the joy of life in the future?


    "Qingshu, are you poisoned?" Zhou Zhiruo sat up straight for a moment, and could not care about the beautiful scenery on her chest. She was exposed to the air. Looking at her husband, she asked eagerly, "what poison have you got?"


    ---


    This period of time, the update is relatively slow, and there are still many readers supporting him. The monk is really in tears, but it''s a pity that he is a man, so he can''t agree with each othe

 Chapter 1150

    "If you don''t have to worry too much, I''m not here now." Song Qingshu reached out and gently stroked his wife''s hair, pretending to be relaxed.


    "If you''re really OK, just now... You won''t go out of your way to... Anything more." Zhou Zhiruo''s face is slightly red. She has always been careful. Naturally, she won''t be fooled like this.


    "In fact, there is really no big problem. Although the poison in my body has not been solved, it has stabilized. Moreover, I have found a way to detoxify it. As long as I have enough time, sooner or later the poison in my body will be cleaned up." Song Qingshu said the whole thing roughly. Of course, he took some sensitive places with him in a few words.


    "Wandang, Wangui!" Zhou Zhiruo a face frost, "this time after returning to Lin''an, this account must be well calculated with them."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "after all, wanqie is the Zaifu of the Southern Song Dynasty. On weekdays, the guards around him are very strict. If you don''t act rashly, it''s not too late to settle accounts with them when my skill is restored."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of reckless person," Zhou Zhiruo said with a twist of words. "Qingshu, you''ve always been cautious, but you''ve suffered such a big loss in Li Kexiu''s hands this time. Do you think your daughter is beautiful and you can''t tell the southeast from the northwest when you think that you''re going to be the son-in-law of the family?"


    Looking at his wife''s smiling eyes, song Qingshu smiles awkwardly: "Zhiruo, what you say is that Jinbo Xunhua is too poisonous to prevent. When you smell the fragrance, you are already poisoned."


    "Anyway, I don''t care. Li Kexiu dares to treat you like this. One day, he will let the whole Li family stay." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was cold. At this moment, she was like an angry female leopard, full of murderous spirit.


    Song Qingshu is secretly frightened. Zhou Zhiruo looks like a gentle and harmless little white rabbit. Once she turns black, it''s really a bit terrible. However, when she thinks about it, it''s because she is in danger that she has such a big atmosphere. She can''t help feeling warm in her heart.


    "There''s no need to make it that serious." After all, song Qingshu comes from later generations. Although he has gradually got used to this chaotic life, he only aims at the direct enemy. If so many innocent people in Li''s family pay for it, he is not so cold-blooded, "not to mention Yuanzhi who saved me."


    Then Li Yuanzhi did not care about the festival also want to save their own out of the process said again.


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted: "you will incur a lot of romantic debts wherever you go."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "she and I are just brothers and sisters..." he felt that he was not strong enough.


    "Well, with your temperament, even if it''s your own sister, you may get into bed, not to mention your sister." Zhou Zhiruo pouts her lips and obviously has a lot of opinions on his playfulness over the years.


    "I am a man of integrity!" Song Qingshu, with a positive look, made a hasty statement.


    "Cut ~" Zhou Zhiruo rolled a good-looking white eye, "well, for the sake of Li Yuanzhi''s saving you, in the future, they will give their family a yard, but Li Kexiu, the culprit, must pay with blood."


    "But..." Song Qing was embarrassed.


    "Why, are you afraid of becoming Li Yuanzhi''s enemy to kill her father, causing her to hate you all her life?" Zhou Zhiruo seemed to guess what he thought in his heart and asked with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said to himself that he couldn''t bear it. He said in a hurry, "this matter will be discussed in the long run in the future."


    "It''s true that Li Kexiu has a heavy hand. It''s not easy to deal with him." Zhou Zhiruo no longer pressed step by step, suddenly thought of something, a face curiously asked, "Jinbo ten day flower toxicity is so fierce, how did you escape at that time?"


    "After Li Yuanzhi gave me a chance, Ding Dian and Xin Qiji secretly helped me. After I escaped from the city, I had a toxic attack. Fortunately, I met Little Dragon Girl..." Song Qingshu told me what happened that day. Zhou Zhiruo''s face changed. Although she knew that now that her husband was well in front of her, her heart was still in her throat.


    "Qingshu, we were too careless before. After all, you are the future of ten thousand people. You have always been on your own. It''s too risky. After going back this time, I will discuss with ah Jiu Qingqing and arrange a guard to protect you." Zhou Zhiruo''s nails are almost pinched into the meat. Obviously, when he heard the thrilling experience before, he was nervous to the extreme.


    "Guard?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I will protect him or he will protect me." He is used to going alone, and his lightness skills are unparalleled in the world. Even if he has a guard, he may not be able to keep up with him.


    "I know you are good at martial arts, but there are also times when you capsize in the gutter. For example," Zhou Zhiruo said in an unquestionable voice, "if you have a guard by your side, you will never be on the verge of extinction several times."


    Song Qingshu had a headache: "well, I''m afraid there will be no suitable person at that time."


    "I already have some ideas in my heart, and I will discuss with ah Jiu Qingqing and come up with a final plan." In fact, in Zhou Zhiruo''s mind, the best choice for escort is herself, ah Jiu and Qingqing. On the one hand, she is trustworthy, on the other hand, her martial arts skills are high enough. More importantly, with them around, song Qingshu''s flirting outside will certainly be restrained. Otherwise, with his merciful posture, I don''t know how many more sisters will come to fight for jealousy in the future.


    Just now, all of her attention was focused on the safety of song Qingshu. Now she calms down, and Zhou Zhiruo suddenly moves in her heart. She can''t help but say, "is XiaoLongNu the leader of the ancient tomb sect who has been popular in the Wulin in the past two years and has been rated as the first beauty in the Wulin?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was so deep that he said in a hurry: "there are many rumors in the world. It''s clear that Zhiruo''s beauty is not under her. If she is the first beauty in the Wulin, Zhiruo is the first beauty in the world."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red and she couldn''t help spat: "bah, I''m not ashamed." Although he knew that he was deliberately picking up nice words, he was still happy in his heart.


    "By the way, Qingshu, you just mentioned that you have found the antidote method. What is it?" Zhou Zhiruo''s attention quickly returned to her man''s safety and asked with concern.


    Song Qingshu''s face became hot and he said awkwardly, "my method is a little bit of that. Don''t be angry when you listen to it."


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t look at him angrily: "you are my husband. As long as you can detoxify, even if you go to kill and set fire, I will stand firmly on your side. How can I be angry?"


    "It''s not as serious as murder and arson..." Song Qingshu says that he accidentally found that milk can temporarily suppress the toxicity, and then he relies on Qi Fang''s help to force the poison.


    "What Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows are about to stand up, and her face is very wonderful.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "you just said you won''t be angry!"


    "I''m not angry. I''m not angry." Zhou Zhiruo''s teeth cackled, a smile on her face was full of evil spirit, "I found that you really have beauties everywhere you go."

 Chapter 1151

    Up to now, song Qingshu can only put on the appearance that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water: "my wife flatters me. The charm of being a husband has always been great, which just shows that my wife has a good eye."


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly sighed a sigh: "I suddenly found that it was still the Qing book that used to love me wholeheartedly. It was pleasing to the eye."


    Before Song Qingshu hinted his identity, because Zhou Zhiruo had no feelings for the original song Qingshu, so she didn''t care about it very much. Now, however, the atmosphere has suddenly become a bit awkward.


    Song Qingshu chuckles and goes forward to embrace her gentle and soft body in her arms: "do you like me before or now?"


    "Now if you are more specific, it will be more perfect... Eh?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly exclaimed, "You Rascal... Don''t put your hand in."


    After a long time, Zhou Zhiruo turned red and pushed away the man. He said with some bitterness: "You Rascal... There''s a dead man in the bed. You''re still so good-natured."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that he had hidden the prince in the corner of his bed, and he couldn''t help looking at the tragic poor man: "I don''t know his identity, and who was the man in black who killed him."


    Zhou Zhiruo frowned as she put on her clothes and said, "there are too many secrets on Xiake island. What should we do next?"


    "Xiake island is full of experts. If our identity is exposed, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to live here. Since the master of royal guards has such a noble identity on the island, why don''t I pretend to be him first? Anyway, these people on the island don''t know that he is dead. As long as we are careful, we won''t arouse people''s suspicion. Then I''ll find another chance to see if I can take you out of Xiake island. " Song Qing''s mind turned sharply, and soon came up with a plan.


    "But we don''t even know who he is. Isn''t it easy to see the flaw?" Zhou Zhiruo said anxiously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, these years I have changed into Kangxi, Tang kuodian and WAN Yanyu. I''ve been dancing on the blade tip, and I''m worried about a chivalrous island."


    Thinking of her husband''s resourcefulness and resourcefulness, Zhou Zhiruo was a little relieved: "but what about the corpse? If it''s found out, it''s all over. "


    "There''s this thing." Song Qingshu took out a porcelain vase from his arms and shook it in front of him. "Ouyang Feng''s corpse powder is really an artifact to destroy the corpse."


    At the beginning, trinket made a living in the Imperial Palace by using this body powder. The body powder came from baituoshan in the western regions, and naturally he had something to do with song Qingshu''s friendship with Ouyang Feng.


    Song Qingshu takes off the clothes on the Royal young master. Zhou Zhiruo''s face is slightly red. He turns away in shame. Song Qingshu laughs: "I don''t mind if you mind anything. Just look at it if you want."


    Zhou Zhiruo spat: "bah, who rarely looks at the pickled things."


    "If you look at the bodies of other men, you will know how powerful your men are after comparison," Song Qingshu teased casually, knowing that the women in this world are far less open than those urban beauties in previous lives. How can you really look at the bodies of strange men? "Eh, this boy looks like a sissy on the outside, but he didn''t expect that he is so majestic inside. He is almost catching up with me."


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhiruo turned red in the face and could not help but said angrily, "you should get rid of the body quickly. Don''t talk nonsense there."


    I can hear that his wife is really a little angry. Song Qingshu doesn''t delay any longer. He first takes down the face model of the young master of royal guards, and then carefully observes his physical characteristics in Zizai to make sure that he won''t make any mistakes in the future. This leads him to a dark corner in the yard.


    After confirming that there was no one around, song Qingshu poured the corpse powder on his corpse, sighed and said in a low voice: "little brother, you and I have no injustice or hatred, but I have to hurt you in order to borrow your identity. In return, if I have a chance in the future, maybe I can find out the murderer who killed you and take revenge for you. It''s not a debt The corpse powder developed by Ouyang Feng is really overbearing. Before long, the young master of royal guards turned into a pool of blood.


    He made some soil to cover up the bloodstain. Song Qingshu thought with some self mockery: it seems that I still lack the spirit of killing and cutting decisively. I feel sad for a stranger.


    After calming down, song Qingshu returned to the room.


    Looking at her husband has become the face of the Royal Prince, Zhou Zhiruo around him up and down to see a circle, can''t help but sigh: "your ability to change face is getting higher and higher, if I don''t know the whole story, how can I see any flaws."


    "Of course, your husband, my lightness skill is the best in the world, and I''m afraid I''m also the best in the world." Song Qingshu said with a proud smile, looking at his wife''s beautiful face, he couldn''t help reaching for her.


    Who knows Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously to the side of a hide, some shy to say: "you are now that person''s appearance, i... I am not used to."


    Song Qingshu laughs and hugs her: "I''m not used to it. It''s too bad to be seen by the people on the island. After all, you are now set up to be convinced by the charm of the young master of royal guards and trained to be a loyal woman to her."


    "Bah, that''s a terrible thing to say." Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help struggling twice, Xiumei frowning, "don''t know why, always uncomfortable, always feel like being held by other men."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but say: "I suddenly found a serious problem. As the saying goes, good swimmers drown. I''ve always changed into other men. If there are other good swimmers in the world, I''ll bully you like me. Isn''t it bad?"


    Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help spat: "what are you thinking about in your mind? Ah, ah Jiu Qingqing and I are not fools. How can they not even separate their own men?"


    "But what if as like as two peas?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face is slightly red: "don''t ask, anyway, we can share."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how can you tell? If there are other women who look like you, I may not be able to tell them."


    "Well, other women? Even if you can tell them by then, it''s not just a mistake, but you won''t suffer Zhou Zhiruo''s words hit his careful thinking.


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "that''s also true."


    Zhou Zhiruo then explained: "every woman is very familiar with the man closest to her. The main reason why you can cheat so many people with the technique is that those people don''t know that your technique is so magical. Therefore, even if they detect something wrong, they won''t think that you are another person at all. I''m different from ah Jiu. We already know the existence of disfigurement. If other people pretend to be you, as long as they show something different, we''ll be on guard. We''re so close to you... And you. Women are naturally sensitive, and can''t recognize their own men. "


    She was only willing to talk about this level, but she refused to talk about the more specific method of discrimination. She just blushed and said that it was the secret of her daughter''s family. Song Qingshu couldn''t, so she had to say: "it''s not safe to rely on your sixth sense alone. I''ll make a secret agreement with you in private. Before making out with you, we must check the secret to avoid being picked up by others."


    Seeing his serious appearance, Zhou Zhiruo trembled with laughter: "you must have done a lot of things in your daily life. I''m afraid that other people will draw gourds like this, and the retribution will be on your own women."

 Chapter 1152

    Two people fight for a while, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly thought of something, smilingly said: "you take a great risk to sneak in this time, should be to save your little lady."


    Song Qingshu said frankly: "yes, she is kind to me after all. I was worried that she would fall into a wolf kiss, so I sneaked in quietly. I didn''t expect to meet you. It''s really unexpected."


    "Unexpected joy?" Zhou Zhiruo chuckled, "I think it''s disappointment."


    "What nonsense? Is it necessary to eat this dry vinegar?" Song Qingshu looks depressed.


    "My own husband and other married women mess, I should not be jealous," Zhou Zhiruo snorted, "find that woman."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was silly and said, "now I''m on Xiake island. I''m careful."


    Zhou Zhiruo mouth slightly up: "how, think I want to trouble her?"


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t answer, but the expression has already explained everything.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so confused." Zhou Zhiruo stretched out her hand and pinched him, "I asked her to come here just to help you force poison."


    "Ah, force poison?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Yes, didn''t you just say that you wanted to suppress Jinbo Xunhua''s poison with milk for the time being, so that you could activate the real Qi to force the poison?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face replied as usual.


    "This... This is not very good." Song Qingshu''s tone is a bit empty. Before he was in bed with Qi Fang, he said that he was forcing poison. In fact, it was a very beautiful thing. Now, in the face of his real wife, Rao is too thick skinned to do it.


    "What''s wrong." Zhou Zhiruo said quickly, "your safety is the first thing. Now the most urgent thing is to let you recover your power first, so that I can completely let go. Otherwise, in case your identity is exposed, something happens to you on this island, you let ah Jiu Qingqing... And... And what should I do? "


    Song Qingshu was moved and asked, "aren''t you jealous?"


    "Eat, of course!" Zhou Zhiruo glared at him fiercely, "I''ll work with you on your romantic debts in the future, but if something happens here, I can''t be jealous."


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still hesitating, Zhou Zhiruo continued: "isn''t that young woman kind to you? Don''t you worry that she will be bullied by other people on the island now?"


    Song Qingshu is startled. At first, Qi Fang was used to prepare for the Royal Prince. Naturally, no one dares to touch her. But now, the Royal Prince chooses Zhou Zhiruo. If the servants on Xiake Island think that the Royal Prince doesn''t like Qi Fang, they will deal with her in private. That''s bad.


    "I''ll send for her at once." Song Qingshu couldn''t sit still any more, so he got up quickly and went out to order the servants outside the yard.


    Looking at her husband''s back, Zhou Zhiruo sighed. As a woman, how could she not mind this kind of thing? However, their relationship between husband and wife was a little special. At first, they had the name of husband and wife, but they didn''t have the reality of husband and wife. Later, because of misunderstanding, they turned into enemies. So when she knew that her husband was looking for flowers and willows outside, she didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in her heart. At that time, she only wanted to kill song Qingshu to avenge her innocence.


    Later, revenge failed, and he got into bed, so back and forth several times, also don''t know is the SGD or what, Zhou Zhiruo found that he gradually had feelings for this man.


    Her heart has been escaping this emotion, but when she heard the false news that song Qingshu failed to assassinate Kangxi, her repressed feelings broke out completely, and she even went into the palace to assassinate alone regardless of the risk.


    It was a happy ending, but she was surprised to find that her husband was surrounded by several outstanding women who loved him deeply. After all, they were willing to go to the palace and assassinate him in order to avenge him. Zhou Zhiruo was also moved. In addition, the relationship between her and song Qingshu at that time was really strange, completely different from a normal couple, So she can''t put on the airs of the palace to drive the women around her husband.


    In this way, she maintained a strange balance with several other women. Later, she accompanied her husband through a narrow life together. Zhou Zhiruo finally realized that those women had become an important part of her husband''s life. If she had to put on the airs of the palace to expel those women, it was really not certain who would laugh last in the future.


    In addition, with ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing, they experienced the wind and rain together, living and dying together, more or less also produced some friendship. Zhou Zhiruo struggled in her heart for a long time, and finally chose silence.


    In the final analysis, Zhou Zhiruo is a woman with a little black belly. When she realized that with song Qingshu becoming more and more excellent, there would be more and more women around him in the future. Since it is impossible for her to monopolize her husband due to the wrong circumstances, she began to think about how to maximize her own interests.


    Compared with other women, she has a natural advantage - she is the first wife that Song Qing Shuming media is marrying!


    Since she can''t enjoy her husband alone, it''s absolutely impossible for her to give up the position of wife to others, but she also knows that it doesn''t depend on her own will to stay in this position. Seeing that ah Jiu, Dongfang muxue and Xia Qingqing are so powerful behind them, everyone has provided great help to song Qingshu''s struggle for hegemony, she has a deep sense of crisis, Then she decided to sneak into Bailian cult and try to take advantage of her father''s relationship in those years to control Bailian cult.


    With this gift as a dowry, she will have enough confidence to deal with other women in the harem in the future.


    But all this is because she treats ah Jiu, Dongfang muxue, Xia Qingqing and others as rivals of the same level. In fact, she doesn''t care about women like Qi Fang.


    Qi Fang, a married woman, is destined to have a romantic relationship with song Qingshu.


    Zhou Zhiruo has a clear view of the benefits. Instead of showing jealousy for this kind of woman, she''d better sell her husband along the river. Of course, if she is Zhao Min, she won''t be as talkative as she is now.


    Before long, the servant of Xiake Island led a pretty young woman to the room. Then he went out by himself and closed the door.


    Looking at the graceful young lady Huaxin in front of her, Zhou Zhiruo snorted in her heart: this bastard''s eyes are very high, and every time she colludes with her, she is a very outstanding woman.


    Qi Fang''s hand in her sleeve was tense and trembling. The person who brought her told her that she was going to serve a very distinguished guest tonight. At the same time, she was forbidden. Now she can say that she has no resistance at all and can only be picked by others.


    These days, she has been looking forward to song Qingshu to save her, but day by day, the other party did not appear, in the end, she was a little frustrated, after all, she knew that song Qingshu was very poisonous at the moment, and self-protection was a problem.


    But at the beginning, there were so many stories about him in the boudoir circle of those ladies in Lin''an City, which made her still hold so little hope.


    Unfortunately, this hope has finally been shattered, she has been brought into other men''s room, the next fate can be imagined.


    Originally thought that he was about to face an abominable man, who knows a room appeared in front of a beautiful and refined woman, Qi Fang for a time not from Leng there.

 Chapter 1153

    Seeing Qi Fang standing there timidly, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "this sister is really born with pity."


    Hearing her words, Qi Fang looked strange and thought that she was her mother. You look more like a girl of 28. You should call my sister, right? She didn''t know that Zhou Zhiruo regarded herself as a big woman at this time, so she called her sister naturally.


    "Don''t be afraid. Come and sit here." Feeling her tension, Zhou Zhiruo comforts her that Qi Fang is doomed not to be a competitor. It''s good to take the opportunity to draw her to her own camp and shout for herself in the future.


    Qi Fang couldn''t figure out the situation, so she had to come to her and sit down. As soon as she sat down, she saw a young man in royal guards looking at him with a smile. She was so scared that she stood up and looked at him with a vigilant face.


    In recent days, someone has been whispering in her ear to let her know that the reason why the people of Xiake Island offer her delicious food and drink is just to let her serve the man in front of her.


    Seeing Qi Fang''s startled appearance, song Qingshu''s mischievous heart suddenly rises. He learns the tone of the young master of royal guards and says, "little lady, don''t be afraid. I''ll stay by my side in the future and make sure no one dares to bully you."


    Seeing that the other side stretched out her hand to hold her, Qi Fang was so scared that she turned pale and quickly stepped back: "you... Don''t come here."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "little lady, this house is so big, where else can you go?"


    Zhou Zhiruo glared at him angrily: "well, don''t scare her."


    "Isn''t that to liven up the atmosphere?" Song Qingshu smiles and unconsciously recovers his original voice.


    "You?" Hearing the familiar voice, Qi Fang looked at him with a suspicious face.


    Song Qingshu took off his mask and said to her with a smile: "this period of time has made my wife suffer."


    Qi Fang exclaimed in amazement and quickly covered her mouth. Her big eyes were full of disbelief. After a long time, she trembled and said, "really... Is it really you?"


    Song Qingshu stepped forward and held her in his arms: "does madam believe it now?"


    In the past few days, they lived together in the same room on the ship. Qi Fang was already familiar with each other''s breath. It was such a familiar feeling that she could not help but get excited: "you really came to save me."


    Feeling her body trembling slightly, song Qingshu can imagine how much pressure and suffering she has endured in these days, and patted her shoulder: "it''s all over, it''s all over..."


    "Keke ~"


    Two people hold together to tell each other, next to Zhou Zhiruo finally can''t see down, can''t help but light cough.


    Qi Fang then remembered that there was an ugly woman beside her. She blushed slightly and asked, "who is this girl?"


    "Er, she is..." Song Qingshu is also one of the first two big, do not know how to introduce, hesitated for a moment, simply to tell the truth, "she is my wife... Zhou Zhiruo, the current leader of Emei school."


    "Ah?" Qi Fang exclaimed and quickly pushed him away. Her face was so red that she was about to bleed. She didn''t know her husband clearly. As a result, she was still beside him. At this moment, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to get in.


    Zhou Zhiruo smiles and goes to hold her hand: "I know what the temperament of Qingshu is. He must have bullied you. My sister doesn''t have to be too restrained. Anyway, we are all family now."


    Qi Fang almost fainted, thinking that I am still a married woman, and there is a baby at home. How can I become a family. Just now, she thought that entering the house was the most terrible thing, but in this situation, she thought that she might as well face the Royal young master alone.


    Looking at Zhou Zhiruo and Qi Fang whispering to one side, song Qingshu has to sigh that the welfare is good. If the society in the previous life, his wife and the third child did not meet, it would be strange that they would not be so harmonious as now.


    In his mind, he fantasized about the happy time of three thousand harem beauties in the future. Song Qingshu was a little crazy for a while.


    "What are you thinking, laughing so happily?" I don''t know how long it took to hear Zhou Zhiruo''s voice.


    "No, nothing." Song Qingshu suddenly came back to his senses and subconsciously wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth. Qi Fang stood behind Zhou Zhiruo with a red face. Wen Wen was as quiet as a shy quail.


    "What did you say to her?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry about women." Zhou Zhi if white his one eye, urge a way, "you quickly start to force poison, we want to seize the time."


    "Now?" Song Qingshu was surprised, subconsciously looked at Qi Fang, saw her side head, white neck also gradually dyed a layer of pink.


    "Don''t look at her. Sister Qi has agreed. Do you want her to invite you?" At that time, they didn''t know what to say. Now they have begun to be sisters. After knowing Qi Fang''s situation, Zhou Zhiruo takes the initiative to call her sister, which makes Qi Fang extremely embarrassed.


    "Zhiruo, I suddenly look at you with new eyes." Song Qingshu was surprised to know that in such a short period of time to persuade Qi Fang willing to cooperate with himself, he did not know how the other party did it.


    "I have many other advantages you don''t know." Zhou Zhiruo lips slightly upturned, obviously in the heart also has a bit proud, "hurry up to force poison, don''t waste time."


    She took Qi Fang in her left hand and song Qingshu in her right hand and brought them to the bed.


    Looking at the messy bedding on the bed, and the joy in the air. Good breath, Zhou Zhiruo Qingli''s cheek also flashed a trace of embarrassment, hurried to make up the sheets, and then said to Qi Fang: "it''s a bit messy here, sister, don''t mind."


    Qi Fang what good meaning to say, can only gently um, Zhou Zhiruo also found this atmosphere some strange, hastily said: "I went out first, will not disturb you." Before leaving, he put down the curtain on the bed.


    There were only two people left on the bed. Song Qingshu came to Qi Fang with a salivating face: "what did she say to you just now?"


    "I won''t tell you." Qi Fang pursed her lips, "you... You start to force poison."


    Seeing her coy appearance, song Qingshu can''t help but shake his heart and stretch out his hand to untie her clothes. Especially when he thinks that his wife is still outside, he suddenly finds his heart beating a little fast.


    After about half a cup of tea, Qi Fang pushed him away with a red face and said, "it''s almost enough. You slowly force the poison yourself. I''ll go to find sister Zhou."


    With that, he ran out without looking back.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, feels the warm current in the abdomen, and then starts to exercise.


    Zhou Zhiruo had been listening to the movement in the stool not far away. Seeing Qi Fang''s red face coming out, she quickly pretended to see her: "ah, my sister is coming out so soon?"


    Qi Fang whispered, thinking that with you outside, I don''t want to stay inside.


    Without song Qingshu as a lubricant in the middle, Zhou Zhiruo felt embarrassed to face Qi Fang alone, but she was always quick witted, and soon found the topic: "sister, I want to ask you something about having children..."


    Thinking of her lovely daughter, Qi Fang felt a trace of sweetness in her heart. The two women whispered, and the atmosphere became more and more harmonious.


    I don''t know how long after that, there was a sudden knock on the door: "young master, I''m looking for you!"

 Chapter 1154

    Hearing the sound outside, Qi Fang''s face suddenly changed. She still remembers the scene when Zhang San Li Si took people to slaughter a boat and caught her here.


    Zhou Zhiruo also has a dignified face. During her stay in Xiake Island, she has a general idea of the level of martial arts of double envoys who reward the good and punish the evil. She is not afraid of one alone. She will lose or win against the last two, but there are dozens of such envoys on this island.


    Song Qingshu, who is forcing poison on the bed, hears the news and comes out from the inside, indicating that the two girls should not panic and let them go to bed first. After all, if they come in later and see two women sitting in the room, they will have doubts.


    Qi Fang blushes and hesitates, but Zhou Zhiruo is Hui Zhi Lan Xin. She instantly understands her husband''s meaning. She pulls Qi Fang''s figure for a flash and then shrinks into the quilt, revealing only two beautiful faces.


    Song Qingshu secretly sighed that after a period of time, Zhiruo''s lightness skill improved a little.


    To make sure that there was no problem with the mask on his face, song Qingshu jumped into bed and lay between the two girls. Then he cleared his throat and said to the door, "no, I''m busy."


    After years of training, he has already perfected the skills of pretending to be someone else. If he wants to pretend to be someone else, he must not only have the same body shape and appearance, but also have a character and speaking style. Otherwise, he will be easily seen by those who want to.


    Put yourself in the shoes, if there is no accident, the young master of royal guards is now intoxicated in the gentle village of two beauties, and he is also the most distinguished guest on the island. How can he see them at such a critical moment.


    Who knows, as soon as the sound of Song Qing''s words falls, the door is shaken open by the skillful force of people outside. Zhang San Li Si comes in, looks like electricity, glances around, and finally falls on the bed where the three people are.


    Song Qingshu: "who let you in?"


    Zhang San said with a smile: "don''t mind, young master. We heard that there was an assassin here just now, so we have a special look. After all, young master is a distinguished guest on our island. If something goes wrong, our two brothers can''t afford it."


    Song Qingshu impatiently waved his hand: "now you''ve seen it too. Go, go, don''t disturb me."


    Zhang San''s eyes fell on him all the time. He said with a thoughtful smile, "these two are all charming beauties. The young master seems to be in good health now."


    Song Qingshu''s heart thumped. He thought how to listen to what he said. It seemed that he was trying to find out if I was hurt. But how did he know that master Royal was hurt by the assassin? The whole process of the assassination is only clear to myself and Zhou Zhiruo.


    Song Qingshu hesitated in his heart, and finally he laughed: "my son is very strong, not to mention two beauties, but twenty beauties. Why am I afraid?"


    Zhou Zhiruo and Qi Fang buried their heads beside him. When they heard his words, Qi Fang blushed, but Zhou Zhiruo secretly pinched his waist.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cool breath and looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s smiling eyes. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He was not acting.


    "It''s nice to be young." Zhang Sanpi sighed with a smile.


    "Young people don''t know how precious it is. When they are old, they shed tears." Li Si suddenly cut in coldly.


    Song Qingshu''s face was very wonderful. Unexpectedly, Li Siping was a man who didn''t smile and didn''t talk.


    "It''s nothing. Just go down." Song Qingshu also worried that if they stayed for a long time, they would see some flaws and quickly drove them away.


    Who knew they didn''t move, so Zhang San said: "originally, our brother was worried about the health of the young master, so he planned to stop his homework. Now that you are in good health, please


    "Homework?" Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t know what lessons to do. Now he''s going with them. Isn''t he going to show up?


    "If you don''t go, I need to have a good rest because I''ve been refined today." Song Qingshu said, deliberately covering his forehead.


    Zhang San said with a smile: "before leaving, the island leader repeatedly told us that we must urge the young master to go to the stone room at this time every day to feel it. We should not slack off one day."


    Song Qingshu was very happy. He was worried that he didn''t know how to get into the last stone room. He didn''t expect that the opportunity would come to him. Although Zhang San didn''t say which stone chamber he would go to, many people in the rest of the stone chambers would forget to eat and sleep at any time and realize that the young master of royal guards is so noble that he would not squeeze together with those people. So the last stone chamber is the most likely one.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak all the time, Zhang San added with a smile: "as the old saying goes, beauty is in trouble. It seems that these two women are responsible for the childe''s neglect of his studies. His subordinates will take them down and put them to death." Although he was smiling when he spoke, the temperature of the whole room seemed to be several degrees lower as soon as he finished.


    "You dare!" Song Qingshu was angry, and then pretended to be dispirited, "I''ll go with you."


    "As expected, you can distinguish the heavy from the heavy. This way, please." Zhang San Li Si stepped back to both sides and made a gesture of please.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes first." Song Qingshu put down the curtain beside the bed. Then he whispered to the two girls, "I''ll go with them first. You stay here and don''t go anywhere. That''s what I mean. If there is a real emergency, Zhiruo will take Qi Fang directly to the beach wharf. I will come to you immediately when I hear the news. "


    "Otherwise, it should not be difficult for us to take advantage of this opportunity and take a surprise to control Zhang San and Li Si." After all, Zhou Zhiruo is also the first figure in the world at the lion slaughtering conference, with a faint desire to try in her tone.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "there are so many experts on this island that they are shocked. Even if you and I join hands, we can''t protect ourselves. It''s still according to the original plan, and it''s still a chance to go to the stone chamber this time. Maybe I can find a way to get rid of my poison. "


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded her head and arranged his collar for him. She said in a soft voice, "then you must be careful yourself."


    Song Qingshu smiles and kisses the two girls on the cheek before leaving. Then, without waiting for their reaction, he jumps out and says, "let''s go."


    "This way, young master." Before long, the sound of the three people''s footsteps became farther and farther away.


    Qi Fang covered the place where she was married. Her face was covered with grease. She said awkwardly: "song... It''s unexpected to respect her husband."


    Zhou Zhiruo is also angry and funny: "that bastard has always been lustful."


    After Zhang Sanli and Si, song Qingshu asked tentatively, "what do you realize about the things in the stone room?"


    Zhang San looked back and stared at him suspiciously: "didn''t you always have no interest in martial arts before? Why did you take the initiative to ask questions about martial arts today?"

 Chapter 1155

    The reason why song Qingshu asked this question was to knock on the side of Xiake island. How much did these people understand taixuan Sutra, and how much did they have a general estimate of the overall strength of Xiake island? Who knows, this question aroused the other side''s suspicion.


    "I wasn''t very interested in it before, but this time someone came to assassinate me. I''m afraid I would have died if I hadn''t won the assassin''s killing move. So I think I''d better learn some martial arts to defend myself. Otherwise, if I die young, I won''t have the chance to meet so many beauties in the world." Song Qingshu''s reaction is also very quick. He finds a reason in no hurry. At the same time, he scolds the young master of royal guards half to death. The bastard has a good skin. As a result, he doesn''t know how to do anything, and he almost shows up.


    "So it is. It seems that the assassin incident is not all bad. If the island Master knows what the young master thinks, he will be glad." Zhang San said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu smiles on his face, but he is curious about the relationship between the island Master and the Royal master. It seems that they have a very different relationship. Is the Royal master the illegitimate son of the island Master? I don''t know whether they are Dragon Island owners or wooden Island owners. They are old


    "Here we are. Let''s go in by ourselves. It''s inconvenient for us to go in." Song Qingshu is thinking about running a train when Zhang San''s words come to his ears.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that he was now outside a stone chamber. Looking around, it was obvious that it was the last stone chamber he could not enter before.


    "It seems that this stone room is for the owner of the island. Other people are not qualified to enter. No wonder I closed the door before." Song Qingshu nodded in secret, suddenly raised his tone and said, "I must work hard this time and learn the magic skills inside."


    "The young master is naturally intelligent, and he will be able to understand." Zhang San''s face was full of smiles, but his heart was full of sneers. Even the two islanders had been thinking about it for so many years, they didn''t dare to say that they could realize one tenth of it. You dandy just went in to read the book of heaven.


    Seeing that they did stay outside the door, song Qingshu immediately put down his heart and walked quietly to the stone room. After a long corridor, my eyes suddenly became very wide, and a large space of about basketball hall appeared in front of me.


    He noticed that there were two brocade mats in front of a wall not far away. Song Qingshu thought that this should be the place where the two island masters of Longmu practiced martial arts. Looking up, he found that there was a smooth stone wall in front of the brocade mats, which was densely engraved with words. Different from the other 23 stone chambers, which have pictures and words, this stone chamber has only words.


    Song Qingshu boasts that he is also a person who knows the languages of China, Britain, Japan, South Korea and France. If you know that yayudie, anihassel and benerzhu are also proficient, it''s a pity that he still can''t recognize any words on the stone wall.


    "It''s really tadpole writing." Song Qingshu thought that he was better than Shi Shatian, but he became illiterate on this stone wall.


    However, song Qingshu had to start from the strokes of each word according to the stupid method of Shi Shatian in the original work. Every stroke of the handwriting seems to turn into tadpoles, wriggling on the wall, but if you only look at one stroke, the tadpoles will not move.


    Looking closely at the shapes of tadpoles, we can see that countless tadpoles are jumping up or down with different postures, which is very interesting.


    "These tadpoles should be related to internal breathing." Why song Qingshu has been waiting so long now can be seen at a glance.


    After watching for a long time, he found that the inner breath on the "Zhiyang acupoint" of doujue vest jumped. When he looked at another tadpole, the inner breath on the "xuanshu acupoint" of doujue vest jumped again. However, the inner breath from "Zhiyang acupoint" to "xuanshu acupoint" could not be connected; Turn your eyes to see the third tadpole, but there is no movement inside.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed to know that these meridians in his body had been silent for a long time because of Jinbo Xunhua. Now look at these tadpoles, there are signs that the acupoints are loose. If all the internal breathing routes of his body can be connected together, it is not necessary to use milk to recover his power.


    Song Qingshu''s spirit was greatly boosted. Looking at the tadpoles one by one, the corresponding acupoints on his body also began to jump violently. Thousands of tadpoles were painted on the wall. Sometimes it happened that the internal breathing of the two acupoints were connected together, and he felt comfortable.


    Song Qingshu was looking for a suitable Tadpole by himself, trying to connect the internal breathing of the acupoints. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of golden blood.


    "No!" Song Qingshu''s face suddenly became ugly. Maybe the acupoints began to beat, which stimulated the poison of Jinbo Xunhua in his body. It broke out at this critical moment.


    Song Qingshu hastily tried to use his power to suppress the poison for a while, but now his real Qi was not connected. He just fought his own way in all the acupoints, and was soon defeated by the fierce poison.


    "It can''t go on like this!" Song Qingshu tries to stand up and walk outside the door, trying to go back to Qi Fang to see if she can suppress the poison temporarily with her help. Who knows, as soon as he gets up, he feels numb on both feet, and falls on the futon again.


    At this critical moment, song Qingshu can''t care whether it will cause doubt. He is about to open his mouth and shout out to Zhang Sanli Si outside the door. Who knows that his mouth is open, but he can''t make any sound.


    The familiar sense of general paralysis came again, and song Qingshu laughed bitterly. He did not expect that he would be very happy and sad. If he had not been greedy for laoshizi''s taixuanjing, Jinbo Xunhua, who had been silent in his body, would not have burst out in such a comprehensive way, and he would not be on the verge of death again.


    "Shall we die here in silence?" Song Qingshu suddenly lost his mind, but when he thought of Zhou Zhiruo, who was still waiting for him to go back, and many confidants, he immediately regained his spirit, "no, we can''t just give up."


    But what can we do if we don''t give up? Before, he had enough of Jinbo Xunhua''s sufferings. At that time, he also tried all the ways. If XiaoLongNu had not happened to bring Tongxi Dilong pill, he would have died for a long time.


    Now this stone room is the forbidden area of Xiake island. No one will show up. No one can help him.


    Now we can only rely on ourselves!


    Song Qingshu bit his lip, trying to make himself sober. Maybe it''s a matter of life and death. His mind is a little faster than usual. He has tried the method he could try before, so he doesn''t have to waste any more time. Now his only hope is probably the taixuan Sutra on the stone wall.


    He didn''t dare to neglect, and gathered his spirit again to observe the direction of each tadpole. Unfortunately, not long after the beginning, he was dispirited. There are countless tadpoles on the stone wall. It''s not easy to string hundreds of acupoints into a breath?


    In the original work, it took a lifetime for the two islands of Longmu to master the whole body''s acupoints, but it didn''t go astray. It took song Qingshu more than three months to master the whole body''s acupoints. Even if his insight and accomplishments were much higher than that dull boy, it might not take so much time, but there were so many tadpoles, Ten days and a half months is always necessary to straighten out everything, but where does song Qingshu have so much time now?


    The more anxious he was, the slower his progress was. After several mistakes, song Qingshu finally gave up: "just wait for me to practice this taixuan Sutra. If I don''t die a hundred times, I will die 80 times."

 Chapter 1156

    Putting down his obsession, song Qingshu lies on the ground and remembers all kinds of things in his rebirth. In fact, although it is not a long time, it is more magnificent and wonderful than his previous life. Unfortunately, the more wonderful it is, the more regretful he is. He will stand at the top of the world, but suddenly capsize in the sewer, especially those women who are deeply attached to him, Thinking of their sadness after their death, song Qingshu was entangled in his heart.


    When I look at the stone wall, I can only feel that the words on the wall seem to be hovering one by one. I can''t help feeling dizzy. At first, song Qingshu thought it was because of the toxic attack, but soon realized that it was the words that were moving.


    Perhaps at the time of his death, song Qingshu suddenly thought of a question: Why did others get along so hard?


    Thinking about it, he realized that other people often have golden fingers when crossing, but didn''t he?


    Any martial arts as long as he read or listen to the secret script, he can immediately understand ah! In the past, it was the same with the Sutra, the sand treading without trace, and the five sacred swords


    Why not this time?


    Song Qingshu immediately realized that the most important factor was that he followed the original book blindly. In the original book, Shi chuantian learned taixuan Sutra through tadpoles corresponding to acupoints. So he subconsciously adopted the same method, but the method suitable for Shi chuantian may not be suitable for him.


    In addition, he didn''t know tadpole, so he subconsciously denied himself and directly brought into the perspective of stone breaking the sky in the original work.


    Maybe for others, if they don''t know these tadpole characters, they really can''t peep at their magic skills. But he is different. He has a gift that he can learn as long as he knows the secret!


    Previous experience has proved that you can learn this martial art by reading or listening to it. How about writing down the secret? Today, although he doesn''t know tadpole writing, he can memorize the whole tadpole writing by rote with his strong memory. Although I don''t know the meaning and pronunciation of each word, it''s not difficult to write down the shape of each word!


    Although it''s not sure whether it''s useful or not, song Qingshu''s current situation is that his horse is dead and becomes a living horse doctor.


    Knowing that the hope was slim, song Qingshu still didn''t give up the last possibility. For one thing, he was reborn, and now his mentality is more powerful than ordinary people; Second, he couldn''t choose to give up when he thought that there were many confidants waiting for him to come back safely.


    The numbness brought by the poison of Jinbo ten day flower has gradually spread all over the body. Song Qingshu knows that it''s not too late. He immediately eliminates all the thoughts and concentrates on printing all the words on the stone wall into his mind.


    He is no longer entangled in the meaning of each tadpole text, nor in the direction of acupoint luck corresponding to each tadpole text. He simply memorizes the shape of each word by rote.


    The tadpole script, originally a thick wall, could not be memorized by ordinary people even if they wanted to memorize it by rote. However, because of the twin soul and the profound cultivation, song Qingshu''s whole brain''s reaction and memory were far better than that of normal people. What''s more, his life is hanging by a thread, and he felt that his mind was unprecedentedly clear.


    After reading the last word, song Qingshu suddenly closed his eyes and wrote the whole article from beginning to end. When the writing was finished, the tadpole text in his mind suddenly turned into a golden figure, which was displayed quickly and slowly in front of him.


    "How does it feel like holographic projection in a science fiction movie?" Song Qingshu was absent-minded for a moment, but he couldn''t keep his eyes on it.


    To see clearly that person''s personal demonstration, song Qingshu is like a teacup: "so it is!"


    Although he consciously understood the 23 stone chambers before, he couldn''t figure out some key points, so what he actually learned was far from the power of his deduction according to the records of the stone chambers, so he always knew that there must be something he didn''t understand.


    Until now, he realized that the "five mountains are light" palm technique is performed in this way, and the key to the "ten steps to kill one person" sword technique is here, and the lightness skill of "silver saddle shines on white horse" needs to meet those conditions before it can be performed with maximum power


    In his mind, the little golden man unfolded the martial arts recorded in the 23 stone chambers in turn. In the end, his sword skills, palm skills, internal skills and lightness skills were all integrated into one. He could not tell whether he was a sword or a palm.


    When the golden villain shows all his martial arts once again, he suddenly does it with his knees crossed. Then the points of each acupoint on his whole body begin to shine, indicating the movement path of Qi in his body at this moment.


    The more song Qingshu read it, the more surprised he was: "it''s really incredible. In the end, the movement route of Zhenqi is obviously opposite to the previous martial arts. It can be said that the breath can be reversed once. Only in this way can we achieve great success..."


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and pointed to the stone wall. A stream of pure gold blood seemed to be absorbed into the wall like a sword. There was only a small round hole on the wall. Unless he dug deep, he would never find that there was a rich and extremely poisonous blood in it.


    "The taixuan Sutra is really magical!" Song Qingshu is both surprised and happy. It is necessary to know that for thousands of years, after the research of countless talented people in the Jianghu, the eight channels and acupoints in the body of martial arts learners have already become a consensus. But this taixuan Sutra has a new way. Most of the acupoints have never been found before. Although many of them coincide with the acupoints in common sense, their functions are quite different from those in common sense.


    In other words, taixuan Sutra is equivalent to reshaping a brand-new body of meridians in the human body. It''s also very reluctant to say that meridians. After all, according to the cultivation of song Qingshu, there is nothing special about those parts in the past, but with the method of taixuan Sutra''s luck, they can form acupoint like cyclones.


    Do these taixuanjing acupoints exist or not?


    Song Qingshu is also a bit at a loss. To say that they exist proves that these people in the Jianghu for thousands of years, including song Qingshu, whose cultivation was so high before, are all fools; They don''t exist, but they can be clearly felt by the unique method of luck in taixuan Sutra.


    "Whatever, as long as it works!" Song Qingshu has always been an optimist, and the problems that he can''t figure out are no longer entangled. What''s more, he just used the new meridians shaped by taixuan Sutra to force the poison of Jinbo Xunhua out of the body.


    Now he not only recovered the peak strength, but also learned the true taixuanjing!


    Only now does song Qingshu understand that in the original work, because of his illiteracy, he learned the taixuan Sutra by chance by looking at pictures. It can only be regarded as opportunism and learning some superficial knowledge. The real taixuan Sutra is much more magical than what he learned.


    "I really want to go out and pretend to be a bully at this time." Song Qingshu suddenly had a rolling impulse in his heart.

 Chapter 1157

    But soon song Qingshu was relieved and gave up the idea.


    Now his mentality is quite different from that of the past. Although he was open-minded in the past, to some extent, he is now detached from the secular world.


    "Zhiruo, they should be worried. Go back first." When he realized that he had been out for a short time, Song Qing Shu started to go outside. When he came to the door, he stopped and looked at the tadpoles in the stone wall. "I am not the pedantic man of Zhang Wuji. He practiced Joyoung''s magic skills and buried his secret in Kunlun mountain for later relatives."


    Then he raised his hand to destroy the tadpole inscriptions on the stone wall, but he suddenly hesitated: "if you destroy these tadpole inscriptions, people on Xiake island will find something unusual, and they will soon find out about themselves..."


    But if it''s not destroyed, song Qingshu doesn''t want to be learned by others. The people on Xiake island are enemies, not friends. If someone learns it in the future, won''t it be a great enemy?


    When he was really tangled, his eyes swept to the stone wall. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and went to investigate. After repeated confirmation, he finally found that although the text of the whole stone wall had not changed at all, the tadpole text on it no longer had the feeling of jumping out. It seemed that he had lost his soul and only had a dry body.


    Is the writing on the stone wall full of mysterious power? If I accept its inheritance, it will become some ordinary tadpole writing?


    Song Qingshu checked it again several times and finally determined his own judgment. He was overjoyed that it would not only destroy the stone wall, but also prevent people from discovering it. It really saved a lot of effort.


    If song Qingshu used to be, he might be ashamed of his behavior, but now he has a different mentality.


    It may have been influenced by the residual personality of the host, or it may have been because the meridians of the whole body were completely broken, which led to the small capacity of song Qingshu at the beginning; Later, as his ability became higher and higher, his vision and bearing also increased, and he gradually became open-minded; But at that time, he would inevitably have some hypocritical behavior. He thought that in his heart, but he always had to dress up with some high sounding reasons to be calm in his heart.


    Sometimes in the dead of night, song Qingshu would ask himself, what''s the difference between such behavior and being a whore and setting up a memorial archway?


    Some time ago, he experienced life and death. Until he had just understood the taixuan Sutra, he was suddenly open-minded, and his realm was raised to another level: it is the so-called "heaven and earth are not benevolent, and everything is the cud dog". From now on, song Qingshu no longer sticks to the secular moral standards, but acts according to the way of heaven and earth.


    Destroying the stone wall of the taixuan Sutra can maximize his interests without being discovered by others. He has no sense of guilt.


    "The young master has come out? We''ve seen it for a long time. There''s no movement inside. We''re hesitating whether we want to call you Zhang San said with a smile, but what he thought in his heart was that you would quarrel to come out soon after you stayed there. I thought you were asleep this time.


    Li Si next to him suddenly said, "strange, strange..."


    Hearing his words, Zhang San also noticed a trace of abnormality: "eh, why do you suddenly feel that there is a trace of immortality on the young master?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect that after practicing taixuan Sutra, the change was so obvious, but he said quietly: "you''re not very good at flattering."


    Zhang San rubbed his eyes and couldn''t help laughing. He thought that he was thinking too much. What kind of Fairy Spirit could this dandy have?


    "I''ve been on the island for almost a long time. Please make a little preparation. We''ll be back to the Central Plains soon." Zhang San put the idea aside and said with a smile.


    Going back to the Central Plains?


    In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was pleased. He suddenly thought that the dandy like master Royal would not like the Xiake island. He immediately expressed his joy on his face: "I''m going back at last!"


    Zhang San nodded secretly, and he was the same dandy.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and said, "the two women in my room should also take them together."


    Zhang San said with a smile: "I''m afraid it can''t work, young master. If the island Master knows, not only can we get involved, but also young master will be punished."


    "I''ll go to the Islander and say it." Song Qing did not turn her eyes on him.


    "But..." Zhang Sanzheng was about to say something. He suddenly found a strange look in each other''s eyes. He suddenly nodded unconsciously, "that''s OK."


    Hearing him promise to come down, Li Si on one side immediately glanced at him.


    After Song Qingshu left, he grabbed Zhang San and asked quietly, "you, why?"


    Zhang San was also stunned. He said with a bitter smile: "hell, I don''t know why I would agree to him... Forget it, let him go. Anyway, he will be punished at that time."


    "The taixuan Sutra is really magical. If you use it to move the soul, even a master like Zhang San will be caught off guard." Until after returning to the house, song Qingshu still smacked his tongue secretly.


    "You''re back?"


    Seeing song Qingshu push the door open, Zhou Zhiruo and Qi Fang are both happy. They stand up and want to meet him. However, they immediately notice each other''s actions, and they can''t help looking at each other.


    Qi Fang soon realized that she was the real wife. Her eyes suddenly showed a dim color, and she sat down again in embarrassment.


    Zhou Zhiruo hesitated for a while, but she was worried that her husband''s mood had the upper hand, so she rushed to meet her: "Qingshu, you haven''t met any danger."


    "No, and..." Song Qingshu was about to tell her that the poison in her body had been removed. Suddenly, he thought of something. He subconsciously looked at Qi Fang not far away, and immediately swallowed the words he was about to say. A funny smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "And what?" Zhou Zhiruo gave him a strange look.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu changed the topic without any trace, "you prepare. In an hour, we will leave Xiake island and return to the Central Plains."


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded slightly: "OK, but we must make a quick decision. Otherwise, those experts in Xiake island will be alarmed, and I''m afraid it will be dangerous."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry about those masters, because this time the people from Xiake island will send us back." Then I told Zhang Sangang what he said.


    "It''s not bad to continue pretending to be the prince of the royal guards, but the wolves around look around. If something goes wrong, I''m afraid..." Zhou Zhiruo frowned.


    Seeing her weak posture, song Qingshu moved in her heart and put her hand around her: "believe me, it''s no problem."


    "Since you are so determined, well... Eh?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly exclaimed and pushed him away. "You... Don''t hold me like this. It''s strange."


    ----


    In the past month or so, monks are changing jobs, running back and forth between two cities, and settling down in another city, so the renewal is not stable. I''m sorry to all loyal readers


    The only good news is that it''s almost ove

 Chapter 1158

    A few hours later, the three of them were already on the boundless blue sea. Xiake Island sent a big ship to escort their royal Prince back to the Central Plains. Because of the assassination incident last time, the people on Xiake Island did not dare to neglect and sent a large number of experts to ensure that there would be no more accidents on the way.


    "There are people from Xiake island all over the room. How can we leave then?" Will open a window gap, Zhou Zhiruo some worry said.


    Song Qingshu was regarded as the prince of royal guards by those people and was arranged in the most comfortable room of the whole boat. She and Qi Fang, the concubine of royal guards in other people''s eyes, were naturally arranged in the same room.


    Since she got on the boat, Zhou Zhiruo has been observing the guard force on Xiake Island, and finally found that even a fly could not fly out.


    "Zhiruo, come back and sit. Don''t look." Song Qingshu leaned back on the chair, put his hands behind his neck and said indifferently.


    "I don''t know why you are so relaxed." Zhou Zhiruo also knows that he can''t think of a way to continue to look, so he has to put down the window and give him a white look when he comes back to him.


    "You can''t get a tiger without going into the tiger''s den. I''m really curious about the person who is in heaven behind Xiake island." In Song Qing''s previous life, when he read Xiake Xing, he just regarded the people of Xiake island as a group of martial arts obsessed and detached masters. But now in this world, he has contacted the people of Xiake Island several times and found that they are not as simple as he thought, but like a giant beast hidden in the shadow. Once they get out of the mountain, they will be shocked.


    It''s a coincidence to enter the interior of Xiake island. If you don''t take the opportunity to find out the mystery, it''s really a waste of this opportunity.


    "But now you are poisoned, and you don''t even have the power to protect yourself. Can''t you come back to find out when you recover?" Zhou Zhiruo could not help stamping her feet.


    Song Qing raised his eyebrow and said with a smile, "don''t you still have you?"


    Zhou Zhiruo pursed her lips and looked worried: "but I''m only one person after all. I''m afraid it''s hard to ensure your safety among so many Xiake Island experts."


    "Isn''t there sister Qi here?" Song Qingshu pointed to Qi Fang.


    Qi Fang was a bit restless originally. After all, he was a real husband and wife. She was just like a redundant person here... Just hearing song Qingshu''s words, she quickly put up her hand: "I... my martial arts are low, so I can only delay you."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. She knows that what the other side says is true. Although Qi Fang knows a little martial arts, she is better than ordinary people. She is not as good as some senior disciples of Emei in the world.


    But song Qingshu said at the right time: "madam, in fact, the foundation of martial arts is very good, just because there is no chance to learn some advanced martial arts... Well, the martial arts of Emei school are broad and profound, which is very suitable for women''s cultivation. Let the leader of Emei school teach you some martial arts."


    Qi Fang was even more flustered and subconsciously said, "I''m stupid. How can I trouble leader Zhou..."


    Zhou Zhiruo also frowned slightly and looked at Song Qingshu angrily: "you don''t know the rules of our respectable families. You can''t spread your martial arts."


    Song Qingshu shrugged, "just let her join your Emei sect."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face hesitated: "sister Qi, it''s no problem to worship Emei, but I can''t accept her as an apprentice."


    "Of course not. You are sisters." Song Qingshu hastily added a sentence.


    Qi Fang''s face turned red. Zhou Zhiruo also recognized the subtext of his words and glared at him secretly. Then he said, "I can only take the apprentice with my teacher, but elder sister Qi is older than me. Naturally, she is my elder martial sister. There is no reason for her martial arts."


    "You are a lovely girl. I didn''t expect to be poisoned so deeply by the rules of the school," Song Qingshu said, stroking his head. "Don''t bother. You can teach her martial arts in private. Anyway, no one else knows."


    "But..." what else does Zhou Zhiruo want to say? Song Qingshu interrupts her directly: "now it''s a very special situation. Don''t you want to protect your husband?"


    "Well," said Zhou Zhiruo, after all, her worry about her husband''s safety prevailed. Then she turned to Qi Fang and said, "elder sister Qi, I didn''t mean to shirk it just now. It''s really the rules of the school... Please don''t blame my elder sister." Then he would salute and apologize.


    Qi Fang quickly held her: "sister Zhou, why do you have to do this? How can I blame you? I''m worried that I''m stupid and can''t learn the magic skills of your school."


    "I also know that with my sister''s kind character, I will not think much." Zhou Zhiruo smiles, "elder sister, don''t worry. The martial arts of Emei sect are authentic and easy to learn."


    She didn''t say another word. Xuanmen''s authentic martial arts are usually moderate and peaceful. It''s easy to get started, but difficult to learn. Therefore, in general, the progress of decent disciples in the early stage is far less than that of evil ones. However, twenty years later, decent disciples will gradually catch up with evil ones, and thirty years later, they will become evil ones.


    Zhou Zhiruo took Qi Fang and sat down beside the bed: "all the martial arts of Emei school are based on internal skills. I''ll pass on the Nine Yang skill of Emei first, elder sister, please


    Then he whispered the formula to her.


    Song Qingshu looks at the two beautiful shadows on the bed and comes together intimately. There is a smile of satisfaction on the corner of his mouth: only when the harem is happy, can he enjoy the happiness of the same people. Unfortunately, it seems that he still has a long way to go.


    "Elder sister Qi, Emei Jiuyang Gong has not been practiced for several years. I''m afraid it will not be effective. Now time is pressing. I''ll use my internal power to get through your meridians and help you reach the Xiaocheng level." Without waiting for Qi Fang''s response, Zhou Zhiruo stretched out her slender jade finger and lit up her meridians.


    Qi Fang was about to open her mouth to say something, but Zhou Zhiruo said immediately: "don''t talk, pay attention to remember the flow path of Qi in the body."


    Qi Fang had no choice but to nod her head. Although she was not an expert, she was also a member of the Wulin. She knew that Zhou Zhiruo would consume a lot of internal power and benefit others at the expense of herself.


    I do not know how long, Zhou Zhiruo gently breathed a sigh of relief, some tired hands back: "you run a few more times according to the route just now, consolidate the true Qi, I''ll have a rest for a while."


    Just as she wanted to fall on the bed and sleep with her head covered, she suddenly felt that she had been soaked with sweat and was extremely uncomfortable. Zhou Zhiruo frowned slightly and had to shout: "Qingshu, please find someone outside to prepare a bucket of hot water. I want to take a bath first and then sleep. Oh no, prepare two buckets. Sister Qi will need it later."


    "Good!" Hearing her voice weak and her face haggard, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel pity for her. After going out and giving orders, he immediately came back to her, took her hand and asked with concern, "how are you, Zhiruo?"


    "Well, with my current accomplishments, I can make up for the lost power after a few days'' rest. Anyway, I''m afraid the ship will not be able to rely on it within a few days. I don''t need to do anything for the time being." Zhou Zhiruo nestled in his arms.


    Before long, the hot water was ready. Zhou Zhiruo suddenly sat up straight and said strangely: "how can there be only one bucket?"

 Chapter 1159

    Song Qingshu said solemnly, "the most precious thing on the sea is fresh water. It''s a luxury to prepare a bucket of water for bathing."


    "Is that so?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "I guarantee by my personality." However, her eyes could not help falling on her body. Because of the exhaustion of Qi just now, Zhou Zhiruo''s whole body had been soaked with sweat. Her clothes were tightly attached to her skin, and her graceful body was looming. Especially the sweat on her forehead led to her hair sticking to her face in a disorderly way, which made her more charming.


    "Your personality..." Zhou Zhiruo chuckled and frowned. "What about sister Qi later?"


    "My Zhiruo is pure and clean, and she won''t mind if she has dirt on her body." Seeing that she was still hesitant, song Qingshu said with a smile, "you don''t know that there is a basketball star in our hometown who is one of the best. He even publicly expressed that he would like to drink the bath water of a female star."


    "A prodigal son." Zhou Zhiruo spat with a red face. Although she didn''t quite understand what a basketball star was and what a female star was, she could roughly guess the scene.


    "Du Ma, a migrant worker, is a bit obscene." Song Qingshu said in his heart: ah Du, I''m sorry to pull you out to lie down with a gun, but this is also your original words, not slander you.


    Zhou Zhiruo is not willing to continue to pull with him: "well, well, you hide to one side."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was so anxious that he wanted to cuddle her. "I''m old husband and wife, and I''m so shy."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s toes were away, her skirt was flying, and her whole body was as light as a butterfly. She took a peek at Qi Fang''s direction and said in a low voice, "people are still watching."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "she is in the period of entering Ding, and she doesn''t know what happened here."


    "You go away quickly, no mischief ~" Zhou Zhiruo bit his lips and pushed him out with a red face.


    Seeing that she was really a little angry, song Qingshu had to go to the door and stand with his back to her. He thought that the women in this world were just too reserved and could not afford to have some fun in the boudoir room.


    But on second thought, this reserve and shyness is also the charm of women in this world.


    Seeing that song Qingshu really didn''t peep at herself, Zhou Zhiruo sipped her lips and began to untie her belt quietly, as if for fear of making a little noise and causing her husband some evil thoughts.


    Luo Shan light solution, a perfect body exposed to the air, Zhou Zhiruo cheeks slightly red, quickly the whole body immersed in the bath bucket, this is a long sigh of relief.


    She spent a lot of energy to help Qi Fang get through the meridians. She was already exhausted. Originally, she wanted to go back to sleep. However, she had to wash her body because of her sweat, so she forced herself to stay in the present. Now she was immersed in warm hot water. Before long, she leaned against the edge of the tub and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Hearing the sound of water behind him, song Qingshu''s voice began to ripple. However, worried that his wife''s face was so tender that he became angry, he didn''t turn around.


    Who knows, after a while, there was no movement behind him. He couldn''t help looking back. Zhou Zhiruo''s head leaned lightly against the edge of the bath bucket and fell asleep. Her snow-white and delicate fragrant shoulder came out of the water. With each other, he didn''t know whether the water was clearer or whether her body was more crystal clear.


    Song Qing scholar contact, come to her back, gently rub her shoulder, a wisp of true Qi quietly transported in the past.


    "Well."


    Even in her sleep, Zhou Zhiruo unconsciously made a comfortable hum.


    "It''s all my fault that makes sister Zhou so tired." Qi Fang''s sorry voice came from her side. It turned out that she had finished her work and found out that she had come to investigate the situation here.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m helping her to consolidate her foundation now. She can recover after a good rest for two days." Song Qingshu turned around and gave her a smile, but when he saw what she was like, he could not help looking at her.


    Just now, Zhou Zhiruo dredged her meridians and made her whole body drenched with sweat. Now Qi Fang is even worse. In addition, she has been running Qi for several weeks. She seems to have been soaked in water. The clothes and skirts are tightly attached to her body, showing the plump and symmetrical young woman without reservation, especially the bulging breast during lactation.


    "Ma''am, come and wash it too. Just a bucket of water. Don''t give up." Song Qingshu tried to make his tone sound normal.


    Qi Fang blushed and whispered, "I''ll... I''ll wash it later." Maybe he was too wet. Just after that, he was blown by the wind, and he shivered involuntarily.


    Song Qingshu''s voice sank: "now, it''s different from the past. If my wife was infected with the wind and cold at this critical moment, and the sense of Qi that she had formed was dispersed, wouldn''t it let Zhiruo''s hard work go into the water just now?"


    "Really... Is it so serious?" Qi Fang was also bluffed. It doesn''t matter that she was infected with cold. If she really made Zhou Zhiruo lose all her previous efforts, she can''t blame herself to death.


    "At least I''m one of the best experts in the world, and I have a lot of say in this respect. I''m afraid it will take you at least three or five years to reach the present level to practice Emei Jiuyang Gong normally, but after all, it''s because of external help. If it can''t be completely consolidated in the next few days, I''m afraid... "Song Qing shudunked and continued," if you get wind cold at this pass, your whole spirit will be wasted, The newly opened meridians will shrink and restore quickly.... "


    "I''ll just... I''ll do it." Although Qi Fang felt that there was something wrong with it, he did not dare to take the risk. "Can you... Can you turn around first?"


    "I can''t let go now for Zhiruo. I can''t help it," Song Qingshu motioned to Zhou Zhiruo in her eyes. "What''s more, madam, why are you shy? Have you never been seen by me?"


    "Well... Well." Qi Fang lowers her head, so she has to endure shyness and begins to take off her clothes. She dares not look at Song Qingshu in the whole process. Even if they are already close to each other, she dares not take off her clothes. At last, she keeps her intimate profanity clothes, covers her chest directly, flushes her face and plunges into the bath bucket in a panic.


    "Madam, is it the custom in my hometown to bathe in clothes?" Soon the sound of song Qingshu''s banter came to my ears.


    Qi Fang was surprised and looked at the man beside her: "you... How did you come in?" It turns out that song Qingshu did not know when he took off his clothes and ran in the bath bucket.


    "Lest madam be shy, now I''m in Chicheng, everyone is even." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Can this be even?" Qi Fang spat in the dark, but now she can''t help it. She can only clean up silently, trying to wash out as soon as possible.


    Song Qingshu smiles at her and ignores her. He swims directly to Zhou Zhiruo and pastes his strong body gently.


    Zhou Zhiruo in deep sleep frowned as if she had noticed something. A pair of beautiful eyes suddenly opened. After she saw that it was her husband, she bit her lips and pinched his chest. Her eyes said vaguely: "don''t be mischievous, sister Qi will see it!"

 Chapter 1160

    Qi Fang, who was on the other side of the bath bucket, suddenly had a wonderful look on her face. She thought, can''t you see me here?


    Song Qingshu is evil spirit smile, use the body block Zhou Zhiruo line of sight, separated in the middle of two people, whispered: "she can''t see."


    Zhou Zhiruo was sleepy and couldn''t lift her strength. She pushed the man several times, but she didn''t push him away. She had to bite her lips and let out a sweet grunt: "you... You hurry up ~"


    With the consent of the beauty, song Qingshu was not polite, and the whole person bumped into it heavily.


    Staring at everything in front of him, Qi Fang thought how he did this. Did he forget that there was someone else here?


    Obviously, she felt that Zhou Zhiruo was deliberately suppressing her voice, and only intermittent shallow singing came out. Qi Fang''s face became more and more red. She wiped her body in a hurry and wanted to go out from the bucket. Who knows, song Qingshu seemed to have eyes behind her. She grabbed her white wrist, and Qi Fang felt that she couldn''t lift her whole body up, and there was no way to leave.


    In this way, I don''t know how long I heard it. Zhou Zhiruo finally pleaded in a low voice: "Qingshu, I''m really tired. If you still want it, go to find elder sister Qi."


    Qi Fang on one side spat, thinking that you are the real wife of others, but you encourage your husband to find another woman. That woman is still another man''s wife. What''s the matter.


    Feeling Zhou Zhiruo''s haggard look, song Qingshu gently kisses her forehead and says piteously: "don''t toss you, have a good rest yourself."


    "Well, remember to take me back later." The red tide of excitement still remained on her face. A sweet and lazy smile appeared on her lips, but her eyelids became heavier and heavier. She couldn''t support it any longer, and soon closed her eyes.


    When Qi Fang saw song Qingshu turning around, her heart trembled: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think, madam?" Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to have any reaction, he just kisses her.


    "Wuwu ~" Qi Fang finally broke away from the chance of breathing. Her voice trembled and said, "no, this... This is ridiculous."


    She has always been a woman who abides by women''s principles. Before, even if she was taken over by song Qingshu, she didn''t change her original intention. It was only when she heard that her husband wanted to murder herself and marry a rich family for fame and wealth that she was finally disheartened.


    Later from the song Qingshu, in addition to his own charm, she gave up under the cold heart is also a big part of the reason.


    However, she is still a virtuous traditional woman in her heart. Before she was intimate with song Qingshu in private, she could still find reasons to persuade herself. But now, in front of other people''s wives, where can she pull her face.


    "If you wake up Zhiruo, you will be more embarrassed." Song Qingshu kisses her earlobe and whispers.


    Qi Fang subconsciously looked at Zhou Zhiruo and saw that her star eyes were closed and she was sleeping very sweetly. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Just hesitating, suddenly the whole body trembled and said: "you... How did you come in?"


    "If my wife really didn''t want to, I wouldn''t go in so easily." Seeing that Qi Fang''s pink face turned red, as if there were signs of anger, song Qingshu said quickly, "madam, don''t misunderstand me. I''m trying to force poison."


    Qi Fang bited her lips and endured bitterly. When she heard that, she snorted: "what kind of poison are you doing?"


    "Isn''t that it?" Song Qingshu smiles and buries his head.


    "What an enemy." Qi Fang sighed, had to bear the body''s strange, while always pay attention to the other side of Zhou Zhiruo''s movement, intend to slightly wrong will push the man away.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than ten days, the boat finally landed. There had been an exquisite carriage waiting there.


    "Young master, please!" With a smile, Zhang San reached for the direction of the carriage.


    Song Qingshu nodded. He was about to take two girls to the car, but Li Si stopped him.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu snorted with feigned discontent.


    Zhang San said with a quick smile: "you know, the master is very strict with you. This time, we''ve taken a great risk to let the Master bring them back. If we take two women from outside to go back to the mansion, your mansion will be in trouble, and our brothers can''t afford to leave."


    "People have brought them. Do you want to send them back now?" Song Qingshu was angry.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young master. They can''t go back to the mansion with the young master. I think it''s better. I''ll find a house to settle them later. If the young master falls in love with each other one day, he can sneak out and have a tryst with them." Zhang San wiped the sweat on his face, and he was also surprised. Why did a dandy suddenly lose his temper.


    Song Qingshu frowned tightly, but he also knew that it was not realistic to take them with him: "well, I''ll talk to them first."


    Zhang Sanli Si and others ran to the other side wisely. Song Qingshu then told Zhou Zhiruo and Qi Fang about their current situation. Then he whispered, "listen to their arrangement and settle down in that house. After midnight, you will escape quietly. The attention of the experts of Xiake island must be on me. By that time, the experts around you will take Zhiruo''s martial arts as an example, It''s not hard to get out. "


    "But you enter the dragon''s den alone..." Zhou Zhiruo said anxiously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve already recovered."


    "When did it recover?" Zhou Zhiruo was both surprised and happy.


    Song Qingshu smiles. It''s hard to tell her the truth, but she can only say: "thanks to sister Qi''s help during this period of time."


    Qi Fang''s face turned red: "what''s the matter with me?"


    Zhou Zhiruo and song Qingshu just happened to take a look at her chest, which made her more embarrassed.


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted: "well, we''ll wait for you in the red sleeve hospital in the city, and then you can explain how you are recovering."


    "Red tea courtyard?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Zhou Zhiruo was also a little embarrassed and whispered, "it''s the most famous brothel in Lin''an."


    "Ah?" Not to mention song Qingshu''s strange eyes, even Qi Fang exclaimed. Although she lived in Lin''an City, how could she know such a place.


    "That kind of place is the best place to hide." Zhou Zhiruo explained in a hurry.


    "Well, I''ll come out and join you as soon as possible. Be careful." Song Qingshu said goodbye to the two girls, and the carriage started slowly.


    Sitting in the carriage, he quietly observed the route through the crack of the window, thinking in his heart: "I don''t know what the identity of the Royal master is."

 Chapter 1161

    Song Qingshu was surprised. According to his conjecture, the young master of Royal Guards was born in the family of zhongmingdingshi. However, after abandoning the boat and landing, although there was a good carriage, he didn''t have servants to meet him. You know, in this world, rich families are very particular about these rituals.


    "Am I wrong?" Song Qingshu looked out of the screen window, and found that the prosperous market and the flourishing population were different from other places. However, what metropolis has not been seen from modern times? Although this Lin''an City is prosperous, he doesn''t put it in his eyes. His mind is all about guessing the Royal young master.


    After a long journey, the carriage drove directly into a remote courtyard in the city. Although the courtyard was still elegant, it was hard to avoid a sense of decay. Song Qingshu was more and more puzzled: "this house doesn''t look very good."


    Soon the carriage stopped, and Zhang San''s voice came from outside: "please get out of the car, young master."


    After getting out of the car, Zhang San and others are speechless, so they silently lead him around in the yard. Song Qingshu is full of doubts, but he is afraid to reveal his flaws and dare not ask.


    Walking for a while, a group of people unknowingly came to a remote door, there is a simple carriage waiting there.


    Zhang San then said: "young master, our goal is too big to go with you. Please get on the bus. We will protect you in the dark."


    Song Qingshu nodded, and his heart suddenly brightened: "it''s a plan to build up the plank road in the open and build up the granary in the dark."


    Thanks to the previous visual bombing of all the spy films in those previous TV stations, these joints and the drama of getting rid of the stalkers were already clear to the chest. Since they understand the mystery, Song Qing''s book has calmed down and started sitting in the carriage to repose and repose.


    About three or five houses passed in the middle, and finally a sedan chair was replaced by a carriage. After another half day''s journey, I suddenly saw two big stone lions squatting in the north of the street, three animal head gates, and a dozen or so people sitting in front of the door. But the main door was not opened, only the East and west corner doors were opened. There is a plaque on the front door, on which there are five characters of "Chizao weiguofu".


    Song Qingshu was secretly surprised: "Wei Guofu? Isn''t this Jia Sidao''s house


    He was the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty, and knew a little about the composition of the power centers of the countries in the world. The Duke of Wei in the Southern Song Dynasty was a famous power minister Jia Sidao. Now as a privy envoy, he is one of the top figures in the Imperial court.


    However, this chaotic world is different from the previous history. In the history, Jia Sidao''s power was tilted to the government and the opposition. Even the emperor had to call him "Shichen", and all the officials called him "Duke of Zhou". In this chaotic world, the Southern Song Dynasty also had some famous traitors and powerful officials, wandangzhe, Han Zhuozhou and Shi Miyuan, Naturally, its power can not be as exaggerated as in history.


    In spite of this, Jia Sidao is also a real power figure in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    When song Qingshu was in doubt, the sedan chair went directly to the direction of Wei Guofu. Instead of entering the main gate, it entered the west corner gate.


    "It''s a member of the Jia family." Song Qingshu was shocked. Jia Sidao was so powerful and had a close relationship with Xiake island. What did he want to do?


    The sedan chair man carried it in, walked to the shooting place, and when he turned the corner, he took a rest to exit.


    When song Qingshu was wondering, a young girl dressed as a servant girl and a group of old women came to meet him. She said with a smile: "the second master of treasure has finally come back. My ancestors have been talking about it today."


    As he said this, he called three or four well-dressed young men, who were seventeen or eighteen years old, to come up, then raised the sedan chair and continued to walk into the garden.


    Song Qingshu watched the girl through the crack of the door curtain. She had a slender body and a long face. Although she was not gorgeous, she looked gentle and amiable, which made people subconsciously feel close to her.


    "Second master Bao?" Song Qingshu silently read the title of the servant girl, and his face was strange. How could it sound so familiar.


    "Did you have sex today? How could you be so quiet?" That servant girl accompanies to walk on the side of the sedan chair, take advantage of others not to notice, quietly pass through the screen window to smile a way.


    Song Qingshu secretly called "bad". It seems that the girl is the servant girl of the young master of royal guards. Besides, according to her tone, she has a good relationship with the young master of royal guards. Otherwise, her name would not be so casual. With her familiarity with the host, I''m afraid it''s hard to hide it from her.


    "Just now, after turning a few carriages and sitting in a sedan chair for a while, I feel a little dizzy and don''t want to talk." Song Qingshu soon found a reasonable reason.


    "Then hurry up and have a sleep for a while. Now my grandfather is waiting for you in his room. Don''t look sick at that time. Otherwise, the whole Wei government will not be at peace." At the end, the girl couldn''t help but smile.


    Song Qingshu has a headache all of a sudden. He knows nothing about the situation in this house now, and he will go to see some ancestors immediately. If there are any relatives there, if he can''t recognize them, he will be in some trouble.


    He wanted to get some information from the girl, but her eyes were bright. She was obviously a smart little girl. In addition, she was also the person around the young master of royal guards. If she was not careful, she could easily see the flaw.


    Although song Qingshu was a little nervous, he didn''t worry so much after the magnificent development of the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty. Anyway, he had recovered his martial arts skills. It''s a big deal that he would jump and run away.


    With this thought, he gradually calmed down and prepared for the soldiers to cover up the water and soil for a while.


    The sedan chair came to a vertical flower door and fell down. All the boys withdrew. The girl came up and put up the curtain to help song Qingshu get out of the sedan chair: "be careful."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed. This rich family''s stress is that they don''t know much about grain. A big man even needs a servant girl to help him when he gets off the sedan chair.


    But at this time, he pretended to be the master of the royal guards. He didn''t dare to taste anything different. He held the woman''s hand and got off the sedan chair.


    The place where he started was soft and warm. Song Qingshu had to sigh that the girl''s little hand was really beautiful. But now he was in the tiger''s den, so he soon gathered his mind and walked in with the servant girl.


    Entering the Chuihua gate, there is a plagiarism corridor on both sides and a hall in the middle. There is a large screen of red sandalwood and marble. Turn the screen, small three Hall, hall is behind the main courtyard.


    On the front, there are five upper rooms with carved beams and painted buildings. On both sides, there are corridor rooms with parrots, thrushes and other birds. Song Qingshu is so beautiful and gorgeous that it can be compared with the imperial palaces of the Jin and Qing Dynasties. It seems that Jia Sidao is corrupt.


    On Taiji, there were several girls in red and green. As soon as they came, they all came up with a smile and said, "just now the old lady was still reading, but it happened to be here."


    So three or four people scrambled to open the curtain cage, while listening to the reply: "second master Bao is back."

 Chapter 1162

    When song Qingshu Fang entered the room, he saw two people holding an old mother with silver hair on her temples. Song Qingshu thought that this might be the old ancestor in the maid''s mouth. When Fang wanted to meet him, he was held in his arms by the other party and cried.


    Song Qingshu''s face is wonderful at the moment. At least he is in his twenties and thirties, and he is loved by others as a child.


    Although uncomfortable, he also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he was worried that he didn''t know how to call each other, which saved a lot of things.


    "I miss you so much." The old lady with silver hair took him by the hand. She felt that the more she looked, the more happy she was. After a long time, she thought of something. She pointed to several people nearby and said, "go and say hello to your aunt and mother, and don''t forget your sister-in-law."


    Song Qingshu looks at her words and looks. From her eyes, she corresponds to the person she refers to. The biggest difference between the two typical middle-aged women is that her aunt''s eyes are wavering. She is obviously a weak person. On the contrary, she is the mother of the young master of royal guards, but her temperament is much more elegant.


    Song Qingshu and two people carefully invited Ann, when it was the turn of the old lady mentioned sister-in-law, suddenly in front of a bright, graceful and quiet young woman just sitting there, beautiful appearance, but clearly is a woman''s most beautiful time, but the lack of some of the vitality in her eyes, as if she was not interested in anything in the world.


    "I''ve seen my sister-in-law." Song Qingshu noticed that other people in the room were wearing red and green, and their clothes were very gorgeous. But she said plain clothes. She could not help wondering: is she widowed now?


    The young woman nodded, said a few words at will, and then returned to the ceremony. Her attitude was cold and light. Other people in the room seemed to see strange things, and no one showed anything unusual.


    The silver haired old lady said, "please come, girls. Brother Bao is back today. Everyone is so busy that they don''t have to go to school." They agreed and went to two places.


    Before Song Qingshu heard Taohong talking about Jia''s in laws on the ship, he had some doubts. Now these people in the house call each other Bao Ge Bao Er ye, and they also have the same surname Jia


    Isn''t it a dream of Red Mansions?


    When Song Qing''s calligraphy was in disorder, he soon accepted the reality. After all, the world was chaotic enough, and many dreams of red mansions were no big deal.


    In particular, song Qingshu was a little pleased when he thought of the women in the dream of Red Mansions who were good at playing in different fields: I don''t know if Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai and Qin Keqing are here


    Just as he was daydreaming, he saw three nannies and five or six servant girls coming together with three sisters. Song Qingshu had to sigh that these noble women, on the one hand, were respectable, on the other hand, their mother''s generation were all beauties. When they came to their generation, their looks would not be worse.


    The first one is slightly rich in skin, close to the middle of the body, with new lipstick on his cheeks, greasy goose fat on his nose, gentle and silent, and amiable.


    The second are shoulder length waist, long body, duck ''s egg face, handsome eye, eyebrows, and look for the best.


    The third one is not big enough to describe. Their hairpin ring, skirt and jacket are all the same decorations.


    Song Qingshu thinks that these three girls are probably the three sisters of Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun, but now the world depends on his sister to be a concubine in the palace. I don''t know if there is Yuanchun who is a concubine in a dream of Red Mansions.


    The three girls were really brothers in front of their eyes, and they couldn''t help but show their joy between their eyebrows. They took him to ask questions quietly.


    Song Qingshu was fumigated by the daughters of the three girls. He was a bit of a wanderer and couldn''t help smacking his tongue: no wonder the young master of Royal Guards was a little bit of powder. He had been in such a daughter''s country since he was a child, and it was impossible not to be affected.


    All of a sudden, someone in the backyard laughed and said, "I''m late. I''ve never met a stranger!"


    Song Qingshu nahan said, "all these people hold their breath. They are respectful and solemn. Who is this? They are so absurd and rude?" When I thought about it, I saw a group of daughter-in-law and servant girls coming in from the back door.


    This man was dressed differently from other girls. His colorful embroidery was brilliant, just like a fairy: he wore a bun with eight treasures of gold on his head, a hairpin with five phoenixes in the morning sun, a wreath with a red gold plate on his neck, a doulv palace tapestry on his skirt, a rose pendant with double balance eyes, a narrow jacket with bright red satin on his body, a multicolored carved stone green silver rat coat, and a crepe skirt with emerald flowers.


    A pair of red phoenix triangle eyes, two curved willow leaves hanging tip eyebrows, pink face with spring power does not show, red lips do not laugh first smell.


    Song Qingshu''s heart is awe inspiring: this woman is a shrewd and tough woman. You must be careful to deal with it later, so as not to be seen any flaws by her.


    However, he could not help but look at each other a few more eyes, slim, coquettish physique, it is difficult not to let men think of the bed.


    The old lady said with a smile, "fengchili, you still have this kind of character. Your uncle is not an outsider. What kind of a stranger is that?"


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly, and his guess was confirmed again. This slender and coquettish young woman must be Wang Xifeng.


    Just listen to Wang Xifeng Jiao smile: "uncle, he is not back from a long journey, naturally is a distant guest."


    "Always say but you this mouth," the old lady said with a smile, God love does not think disobedience, "the weather is almost, let people prepare dinner."


    Then he said to song Qingshu, "if your father and uncle have something to do, we won''t wait for them. Anyway, if they are there, we won''t have a good meal. By the way, where''s brother Lian? " The last sentence is to Wang Xifeng.


    Wang Xifeng said with a smile: "report back to laozong. He is responsible for the preparation of the Grand View Garden recently. He is running everywhere. Don''t worry about him."


    "It''s hard for him." The old lady nodded.


    Wang Xifeng immediately elated: "it''s all part of the job, it should be."


    At the moment of speaking, a servant girl had already begun to arrange the banquet. Naturally, the old lady sat still there. Wang Xifeng cleverly helped to arrange the meal. Mrs. Wang took the meal. The pretty widow, who had attracted song Qingshu''s attention before, served the meal.


    Thanks to having seen the dream of Red Mansions in his previous life, song Qingshu has gradually found out everyone''s identity. The ones he recognized before are not mentioned. Naturally, the identity of the young master of royal guards is Jia Baoyu. The silver haired old lady is obviously Jia''s mother. The aunt should be Mrs. Xing. As for the pretty widow, it should be Li Wan, Jia Zhu''s widow.


    Mrs. Jia sits on the couch alone, then Mrs. Xing and Wang Fu sit down, and everyone''s eyes fall on Song Qingshu.


    He couldn''t help but be secretly surprised: it seems that Jia Baoyu is in favor. Wang Xifeng and Li Wan are his sister-in-law, and they even want to let him.


    Song Qingshu''s reaction was quick, and he sat down without any trace. Then he sat down to welcome spring, explore spring and cherish spring. Li Wan and Wang Xifeng finally sat down.


    The maid next to him is persistent in brushing the dust, washing the bowl and handkerchief. Fortunately, song Qingshu is a person who has experienced the imperial palace. Naturally, he won''t reveal these noble details. The only thing that worries him is that Jia Baoyu is very close to him. If he talks at the dinner table later, he will be hard to resist.


    But he was overjoyed, because there was an obvious rule in the Jia family: no one spoke during the meal. Although there are many maids waiting outside, they don''t even cough.


    At the end of the meal, each servant girl served tea on a small tea tray.


    With a wave of her hand, she said, "go ahead and let''s talk freely." After listening, Mrs. Xing and Mrs. Wang quickly got up and talked a little. Fang Yinfeng and Li went.


    After those people left, Jia''s mother motioned song Qingshu to sit down beside her: "tell me what you''ve played these days?"


    Song Qingshu secretly complained, this kind of family routine is the most vulnerable, not to mention the face of Jia Baoyu doted on the Jia mother.


    At will to deal with a few, can''t help but look at the outside sky, song Qingshu heart can''t help but secretly worry: also don''t know if Zhiruo and Qi Fang out of danger.

 Chapter 1163

    Song Qingshu knew that if he continued to talk, he was likely to show his true feelings. He said in a hurry: "my ancestors, I''ve been in a lot of trouble these days. Now I''m very tired. I want to lie in bed and have a sleep." Then he yawned on purpose.


    "My heart and liver, I''ll sleep here. I''ll let the maid make the bed for you."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu said in a hurry, "if you don''t disturb your ancestors, you''d better go back to your yard and sleep."


    Jia Mu immediately laughed: "I know you recognize the bed. I''m right. I''m more comfortable when I sleep on my own ground... Xiren, take your son back to rest."


    "Yes, laozong." The maid came in with a smile on her face before. Then song Qingshu said goodbye to the bride and followed Xiren to her house.


    Looking at Xi Ren''s graceful figure, song Qingshu secretly nods. There are many women in the dream of Red Mansions. Song Qingshu can''t remember all of them, but he is still impressed by some distinctive characters. For example, Xi Ren is Jia Baoyu''s chief servant girl, whose real name is Hua. As a result, he is named Xi Ren by Jia Baoyu''s allusion of "Hua Xiang Xi Ren".


    Xiren not only arranges and manages Jia Baoyu''s daily life, but also is his sexual enlightenment tutor. In the dream of Red Mansions, Xiren knows what his family means. In the future, he will become Jia Baoyu''s concubine, so he will follow him one time. However, no one expected that Jia''s family would fall and she would marry another man


    Song Qingshu quietly looks at her and sees that her eyebrows are slightly scattered. She is not a girl, so she can''t help but smile: in a dream of Red Mansions, Jia Baoyu respects women and takes her away. What''s more, from the signs on Xiake Island, Jia Baoyu in this world is an old driver. How can she let go of the delicious prey around her.


    "It''s a little tricky." Song Qingshu frowned secretly. He served Jia Baoyu''s daily life. At the same time, he had a close relationship with him. It was really troublesome to try to hide from her.


    "Why are you bothered Xiren is as careful as a hair, and song Qingshu''s frowning has not deceived her.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu hit a ha ha, thought I can''t tell you I''m upset for you.


    "If you don''t tell me, I can guess. I must be afraid of being punished by the master." Xiren chuckled, "don''t worry. Although the master is serious, he really loves you and won''t really make you suffer."


    Song Qingshu smiles and thinks: it seems that the relationship between father and son in this world is similar to that described in a dream of Red Mansions. The only difference is that Jia Zheng becomes Jia Sidao.


    However, it is strange to say that Jia Zheng''s brother in a dream of Red Mansions is Jia Hui, while Jia Sidao''s father is Jia she, who has the same pronunciation and similar glyph. In addition, Jia, Shi, Wang and Xue families also exist. How can there be such a coincidence in this world? Isn''t a dream of Red Mansions written about the Cao family in the KangQian period of the Qing Dynasty, as those Redologists in previous generations speculated, But the story of Jia Sidao''s family in the Southern Song Dynasty?


    Song Qingshu shakes his head. Now the world has been ruled by the Qing Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s better to take care of what''s going on.


    In the middle of the walk, suddenly a boy caught up with them and said breathlessly, "young master, the master has come back. Let you go."


    Xiren covered his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m really afraid of what will come. You''re a prophet, young master."


    Song Qingshu smiles slightly, and does not explain the misunderstanding: "you go back first, I''ll come back by myself later." He doesn''t worry that he can''t find his way back later. After all, the house is full of servant girls. You can lead the way by pulling any one. During the period, you can also inquire about some situations in the house, and you don''t have to worry that the other party is familiar with Jia Baoyu like Xi Ren, so that they have doubts.


    "Well... Well." Looking at the figure of song Qingshu leaving, I am puzzled: on weekdays, when you hear that you are going to see the master, it''s like a mouse meeting a cat. How can you change your temper today. When the young master comes back this time, he always feels strange, but he can''t tell what''s strange


    Song Qingshu followed him to a study. The boy soon left. He had to walk inside himself. He was nervous and excited. He was afraid of being seen any flaw. He was excited to see one of the most famous traitors in history.


    "Come in as soon as you come. Don''t dawdle outside." Suddenly there was a majestic voice.


    Song Qingshu is awed in his heart. Although he didn''t deliberately hide his traces, he can''t be found by ordinary people so far away. Is Jia Sidao still a martial arts expert?


    At the thought of this possibility, he didn''t dare to be careless any more. He didn''t dare to show a sign of genuine Qi. He wasn''t afraid of the other party. No matter how good his martial arts were, Jia Sidao couldn''t help him. However, his trip was to find out the secret behind Xiake island. Exposing his identity too early would be equivalent to a mission failure.


    He walked in cautiously. Song Qingshu asked An''an like Jia Baoyu, and took the opportunity to look at this great treacherous minister in history. He had a serious face. The most striking thing was his moustache on his mouth. If ordinary people had this moustache, it would make people think that he was a rat. However, Jia Sidao seemed to have extraordinary bearing.


    "It seems that long-term high position and excellent martial arts can really sublimate a person''s bearing." Although Jia Sidao is well hidden, song Qingshu''s accomplishments and doubts make him find that he has martial arts skills. Unfortunately, song Qingshu is also worried about being seen by the other party and does not dare to investigate carefully. Therefore, he can only feel that Jia Sidao''s martial arts skills are very high, but it is not clear how high they are.


    Jia Sidao casually asked him some household chores. Song Qingshu handled them carefully. Before long, Jia Sidao''s words changed: "I heard that you were assassinated on the island?"


    coming!


    Song Qingshu''s expression was shocked: "yes."


    "Have you ever seen the assassin?" Jia Sidao asked in a deep voice.


    "No, the other side is masked." Song Qingshu is also very strange, why would someone kill Jia Baoyu, or on Xiake island! According to the current information, Jia Sidao has a very close relationship with Xiake Island, and Jia Baoyu is just like at home on the island.


    "As expected." Jia Sidao snorted coldly. There was a trace of murderous spirit in his voice. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "how did you pick up a life from that man at that time?"


    Song Qingshu was just about to open his mouth, but Jia Sidao said coldly, "don''t talk about the words that fooled Zhang San before. Since that man dares to assassinate you, he must have a full assurance to do it. I don''t think you have the ability to just close it."


    Sure enough, he knows his son best when he is a father. Jia Baoyu is good at playing with women, but his kung fu is not really on the stage. However, song Qingshu had been prepared for this question, and answered in no hurry: "it was the woman in the room who helped me."


    "One of the two women you brought back this time?" Jia Sidao snorted heavily.


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he is worried about whether the two girls have escaped according to the plan.


    "That woman''s identity is mysterious. She has excellent martial arts, but she pretends to be weak and sneaks into Xiake island. Obviously, she has a bad intention." Jia Sidao''s eyes were shining and his tone was full of Senran.


    "She saved my life after all." Song Qingshu laughs.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s not that I''m looking at the beautiful parents," Jia Sidao glanced at him and snorted. "If I told you that soon she''d run away with another woman, and let your idea of" Jinwucangjiao "fall through, would you still speak for her?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu pretended to be very surprised and angry, but he was very happy.


    "Forget it. I''ll trace this matter. You don''t have to worry about it. Go down first." Jasper gave a pause.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, who knew that as soon as he came to the door, he was stopped by Jia Sidao: "wait a minute!"

 Chapter 1164

    Song Qingshu is awed in the heart, stops and looks at each other with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Do you have any understanding of the things on the stone wall?" There is a faint expectation in Jia Sidao''s eyes.


    Song Qing''s heart is shocked. Jia Sidao''s tone is that he specially arranged Jia Baoyu to go to the stone wall. He can command Zhang Sanli and Si to be obedient. What''s the relationship between him and the leader of Longmu island? Or is he one of the two island owners?


    "What''s your question?" Seeing that he seemed to be absent-minded, Jia Sidao coughed discontentedly.


    Song Qingshu then shook his head: "I don''t know any of the words on the stone wall like the heavenly script. What can I understand?"


    "Go away." Jia Sidao showed such an expression on his face and snorted heavily, "besides, before finding out who wants to do harm to you, stay at home and don''t go out for a while."


    Song Qingshu secretly complained that it was too difficult for him to stay in Jia''s house every day. It seems that he had to find out everything earlier and leave as soon as possible.


    After coming back from Jia Sidao''s study, song Qingshu casually led the way with a little guy, quietly performed the great skill of moving soul, and clearly understood the situation in Jia''s house.


    Jia Sidao is now the head of Jia''s family. At that time, he was a secret envoy of the Southern Song Dynasty and the head of the military. At the same time, Jia Sidao''s sister was the emperor''s concubine. Both sides stood by and helped each other. Now the power of Jia''s family has reached its peak.


    The highest status of Jia''s house is naturally Jia Mu, who is also known as the old ancestor. She comes from a historian and is now Shi Miyuan''s aunt.


    Because the Jiamu is old, she has already delegated her power to her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang comes from the Linchuan Wang family. Mrs. Wang''s second brother is Wang Ziteng, the commander of the Department in front of the palace.


    The scale of Jia''s house was too large, and there were countless servants in it. Mrs. Wang couldn''t manage it by herself. So she asked her niece Wang Xifeng, who also came from the Wang family in Linchuan, to take care of it. Wang Xifeng married Jia Lian, the son of Jia Shidao''s elder brother Jia amnesty. The couple took care of Jia''s house in an orderly way. Jia Lian also has a sister, Jia Yingchun, who was seen by song Qingshu before with rich skin and greasy nose.


    Jia Sidao has three sons and one daughter. His eldest son is Jia Zhu, and his wife is Li Wan. Li Wan is the second daughter of Li Shouzhong, the Imperial College ''.


    The second son is Jia Baoyu, but the third son, Jia Huan, was born to his aunt. In addition, he was born to a rat leader, who was never liked by Jia Sidao.


    Although her daughter Xichun is a compatriot of Jia Huan''s mother, she has always been at odds with her biological mother and brother. On the contrary, she is closer to Jia Baoyu, Mrs. Wang.


    Although Jia''s family is luxuriant, Jia''s closest relationship with Jia Sidao is his cousin Jia Jingna, Duke of Ningguo. Jia Jing is devoted to cultivating Taoism and has long lived in seclusion. He has a son and a daughter, his eldest son Jia Zhen, and his youngest daughter Jia Xichun, who is the youngest girl song Qingshu met before. She is also a Laurie.


    "To become an immortal? Don''t ask about the world? " Hearing Jia Jing''s characteristics, song Qingshu frowned slightly. Is this a way to hide people''s eyes and ears? How can this characteristic sound like the feelings of the two island owners of Xiake island?


    "It seems that I''ll have a chance to go to ningguofu to have a look." Song Qingshu looks at ningguofu, which is only separated by a wall. Ningguofu has a thin population and a long history. Jia Rong, Jia Zhen''s son, is a common man, but he has a famous wife, Qin Keqing!


    Although Qin Keqing is ranked last in the twelve beauties of Jinling in a dream of Red Mansions, there is something hidden in them. In terms of charm and popularity alone, she can compete with Lin Daiyu and Xue Baochai. Men''s reverie about her is even higher than Lin and Xue''s.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see her at the lady''s today." It''s a pity that song Qingshu didn''t see the woman full of legend and mystery.


    Song Qingshu confirms with the young man that Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai and even Shi Xiangyun have not yet moved into Jia''s house. He feels a little sorry and is relieved. Fortunately, they haven''t come yet. Otherwise, if they want to deal with so many beautiful women as Jia Baoyu, I''m afraid they will soon be discovered.


    Song Qingshu originally intended to slip out of Jia''s house to meet Zhou Zhiruo. However, he soon gave up the idea. The servant girl of Xiren was loyal. If she couldn''t wait for Jia Baoyu to go back, she would definitely come out to look for him. It was not good for the whole Jia''s house to be shocked. So he decided to go back and stabilize Xiren first.


    "You''ve come back, young master. I didn''t punish you." Xiren had been looking around at the door. When he saw song Qingshu, he quickly welcomed him with a smile.


    "No Song Qingshu knew that the girl had always been thoughtful, and he didn''t dare to talk to her more, so he went inside.


    "I prepared a snack for you..." before Xiren finished, song Qingshu waved and interrupted, "no, I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed. Don''t disturb me later."


    "Don''t wash..." seeing that Song Qing''s calligraphy head didn''t go back, he swallowed his words and showed a wry smile. His behavior was always unexpected.


    When she went in to investigate, she found that song Qingshu had fallen asleep under the quilt. She was surprised: "so fast? I look so tired. " After covering the quilt for him, Xi Ren drove the little maids out, and he also fell asleep outside.


    Hearing the silence outside, song Qingshu on the bed suddenly opens his eyes and comes to the outside without any sound. He is always alert and seems to feel something. He is about to open his eyes, but song Qingshu instantly points the sleeping point.


    After arranging everything in the room, song Qingshu quietly left Jia''s house.


    "It seems that Jia''s house is peaceful, but it is heavily guarded and has many secret sentries. If it were not for today''s unique lightness skill, it would have been discovered." Song Qingshu looks back at Jia''s house, and then uses his lightness skill to go to the red sleeve courtyard agreed with Zhou Zhiruo.


    In a box in the red sleeve courtyard, a fair skinned young man pushed open a corner of the window and looked at the yingyanyan outside, frowning without any trace.


    Compared with ordinary men, he is petite, but his chest muscles are much more exaggerated.


    He suddenly opened his mouth, but his voice was very delicate: "Zhiruo, you say Song... He hasn''t come for such a long time, won''t anything happen?"


    Another handsome young man was sitting not far away, staring at his chest, wondering if he would become so big after having a baby? I can''t cover it with a corset


    Hearing the other party''s words, handsome young master quickly looked away: "don''t worry, just as the so-called good people don''t live long, disaster left thousands of years, he didn''t pass any big waves, just a Jia house, it''s hard to defeat him."

 Chapter 1165

    Naturally, the two in the room are Zhou Zhiruo and Qi Fang. They are taken to a house to settle down. Zhou Zhiruo takes advantage of the guard''s unprepared and takes Qi Fang to flee. People on Xiake Island didn''t expect that Jiao Didi''s two women were martial arts experts. When they reacted, there were no signs of them.


    After escaping safely, Zhou Zhiruo leads Qi Fang to the appointed red sleeve courtyard to meet song Qingshu. However, it''s too conspicuous for two beautiful women to visit the brothel, so they come in disguised as men.


    Where did Qi Fang come from? When she was born in a small brothel, the peach blossom made her feel inferior. What''s more, the biggest brothel in Beijing? Although her experience as a young grandmother has changed in recent years, she has always lived in a simple place and abided by women''s principles, and it is impossible for her to come to such a place.


    Zhou Zhiruo is the same, but after all, she is a member of the Jianghu. In addition, she has been in the white lotus sect for a long time, so she is much more calm than Qi Fang. She is the one who comes in and out of the red sleeve courtyard.


    Naturally, the two girls would not order the girl in the yard to accompany her. The procuress was very critical, but a large ingot of silver made her shut up and immediately arranged a quiet elegant room.


    The two girls had been waiting here for several hours, but there was no sign of song Qingshu, so Qi Fang could not sit still.


    "Sister Qi seems to be very upset?" Zhou Zhiruo also noticed that Qi Fang was more restless than usual.


    Qi Fang bit her lip and said, "I''m worried about cabbage." Zhou Zhiruo and she get along these days, naturally know that water spinach is her daughter.


    "After such a long time, I''m afraid people from all over the world have long thought that I''m dead. If you can''t see me, I''m afraid you''ll be very sad." Qi Fang''s heart trembled at the thought of her lovely daughter.


    Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile: "sister, this is concerned about chaos, cabbage now how big ah, where will know these."


    Qi Fang is still worried: "I''m mainly worried that wanguina animal will be bad for her."


    Zhou Zhiruo said in surprise: "as the saying goes, tiger poison doesn''t eat son. It shouldn''t be..." She also knew what happened to Qi Fang, so when she said later, her tone was not so sure.


    "He can kill his wife. What else can''t he do?" Qi fangyue said, more and more flustered. "No, even if Wan GUI won''t do anything to her, I must save the cabbage. I can''t let her grow up in such a jackal looking family."


    "Let''s go and save the cabbage now." At this time, a familiar voice came from the window, and the two women turned back in surprise.


    Song Qingshu lightly jumped in from the window and looked at the two girls with a smile.


    "Song..." Qi Fang was surprised. However, she soon realized that her decent wife was here, and forced her excitement down.


    "Your martial arts have really recovered!" Zhou Zhiruo is not so much scruples, up will hold him, if before also doubt, now see him quietly into the room, Zhou Zhiruo completely believe.


    "Well, it''s recovered." Song Qingshu stroked her long soft hair and replied gently.


    They told each other. Soon, Zhou Zhiruo realized that there was a woman beside him. Her face turned reddish and pushed him away. She changed the topic and said, "the poison of Jinbo ten day flower is so powerful. How do you recover?"


    "On the Xiake Island, after comprehending the taixuan Sutra, the poison was forced out." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    "The taixuanjing is really amazing, even the flowers of demons can deal with it," Zhou Zhiruo exclaimed. Suddenly she realized something. Liu Mei wanted to stand up and said angrily, "then you pretended to let me... Let elder sister Qi accompany you with poisoning?"


    Song Qingshu called out that it was not good, and said in a hurry: "at that time, there was still a little residual poison. We need to consolidate it at last to prevent the ashes from rekindling."


    Looking at the suspicious eyes of the two female generals, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "I just heard sister Qi mention the matter of cabbage. Let''s go to Wanfu now, just to calculate the account they had done to me."


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes suddenly became cold. Wan Zao and WAN GUI almost killed their husband this time. How can they not revenge this revenge?


    And the one named Li!


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes floated to the north and added in her heart.


    The three soon reached an agreement, and quietly left the red sleeve courtyard by moonlight. Because Qi Fang''s martial arts were so poor, he was held by song Qingshu all the way, which made Zhou Zhiruo feel a little depressed.


    However, the best in all the land, Zhou Zhiruo''s fate was not so much that she was soon threatened. She quickly recovered herself. She had been able to catch up with her tiptoe. She had been defeated by the "Shaolin Temple of the world" in the conference of the lion massacre, and she had been practicing the nine Yin manual for years, plus the double training with song and Qing Dynasties. There is no feeling of struggling behind song Qingshu - of course, in addition to song Qingshu holding a person, there are also factors that he did not exert himself.


    Being held in Song Qingshu''s arms, even though they have already had a close relationship, Qi Fang''s heart is still beating. She looks at Zhou Zhiruo without any trace. Seeing that she doesn''t show any dissatisfaction, she feels a little relieved. Apart from occasionally reaching out for directions, she sticks her face red for the rest of the time


    On the other side''s chest.


    It wasn''t long before the three arrived at the prime minister''s residence. Although it was the first residence of the dynasty, the guard was far less strict than Jia''s residence. With Qi Fang''s guidance, it was easy to avoid some key defense areas and secret sentries and sneak into the prime minister''s residence quietly.


    In this world, whether it is a palace or a minister''s residence, it is a place where women''s families live. In addition, the system of multiple concubines in this world makes it impossible for men to let those strong guards around women''s families in order not to be hoodwinked.


    "Go find the cabbage first." Putting Qi Fang on the ground, song Qingshu whispers that he knows that if he seeks revenge first, it will be hard for him to find his daughter again.


    "Thank you." Qi Fang looked at him gratefully, and then led the way, "here, the cabbage is generally taken care of by her nurse, but I don''t know if there is any change now."


    Before long, the three came to the room of the nurse. Thank God, the cabbage is safe.


    Qi Fang runs in and hugs her sleeping daughter in the crib. Tears flow down unconsciously.


    Looking at the little girl in her arms, song Qingshu has to admit that her genes are powerful. Although Wan GUI is a little bad, she is very handsome. Qi Fang is also a beautiful woman. Their daughter can see that she is a beautiful child from childhood.


    "Elder sister, can you let me hold the cabbage, too?" One side of Zhou Zhiruo also see maternal hair, can''t help but ask.


    "Of course." Now Qi Fang is in a good mood. She hands her daughter over and tells her how to hold her daughter more easily and make her child more comfortable.


    Looking at the joy in Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes, song Qingshu can''t help but feel tender.


    Zhou Zhiruo teases the children there, while song Qingshu pulls Qi Fang to her side: "I''m going to trouble your husband now. Do you want to go with me?"

 Chapter 1166

    Qi Fang is stunned by song Qingshu''s problem. On the one hand, she resents Wan GUI''s abandonment and murders herself in order to climb a high branch. On the other hand, it is impossible to say that there is no relationship between the two husband and wife for so many years.


    Hesitating for a long time, Qi Fang suddenly looked up at him: "do you... Want me to go?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but smile: "it depends on what you think."


    "I''ll listen to you." After that, Qi Fang''s face turned red. During this time, she was used to relying on this man.


    "Let''s go together and say goodbye to the past life." Song Qingshu then said to Zhou Zhiruo, "Zhiruo, after all, this is the prime minister''s residence. In case of a conflict with the guards in the residence later, it''s not good to hurt cabbage. Take cabbage out of the residence and wait for us outside."


    Zhou Zhiruo was a little reluctant, but she knew that there was no other way to let Qi Fang take the child. Her martial arts skills were too low. If she fell into the hands of the prime minister, it would be easy for her to get rid of the devil. After thinking about it, she was the only one who could take the child out of the house first. It would be safer: "well, be careful yourself, and come out as soon as possible after revenge." Finish saying then tiptoe a bit, holding the child to disappear in the light of night.


    "Let''s go," saw Qi Fang reluctantly looking at the direction of Zhou Zhiruo''s disappearance, song Qingshu was dumbfounded, "don''t worry, Zhiruo won''t turn the cabbage away."


    Qi Fang''s face turned red, and then she looked away: "Wan... Wan GUI''s room is here." Then he trotted away like a guilty heart.


    Song Qingshu followed her slowly, and soon came to a small yard.


    Returning to the place where she used to live, Qi Fang had mixed feelings. For a moment, she didn''t know how to face the pillow man with a heart like snakes and scorpions.


    Just as she hesitated, a man''s exclamation and a woman''s giggle came from the room in the distance. Qi Fang couldn''t help but look different. She was about to rush over, but she had a steady hand on her shoulder.


    "Don''t get excited. Let''s have a look first." Song Qingshu then gently embraces her waist. They quietly fly to the roof of the room where the sound is made, uncover the tiles, and have a panoramic view of the situation inside.


    Wan GUI is sitting on a stool in plain clothes, covering his hands and showing a painful expression. He is ferocious and says something to someone. Song Qingshu follows his eyes and sees a big fishing net under the crossbeam in the house. This fishing net is not a real fishing net, but a trap specially made by people in the river and lake.


    At this time, there happened to be a woman trapped in the fishing net. Because of the angle, song Qingshu could not see her face. He could only see that she was wearing a blue cloth printed white flowered shirt and trousers. She was wearing an embroidered apron from her chest to her knee. The color was brilliant and the gold was brilliant. There was a pair of golden earrings hanging on her ears, which was the size of a wine cup. Her dress was obviously not a Han woman.


    Perhaps because she was limited in a small space by the fishing net, her original plump and graceful posture was even more charming. Her whole body was like a full and fresh honey peach, as if it was going to come out of the water with a pinch.


    In particular, the colorful waistband around the waist makes the waist full and soft, and the chest full and swollen, which makes the man want to stretch out his hand to untie it.


    Song Qingshu was surprised that he had seen the costume before, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    The woman in blue in the fishing net giggled: "Mr. Wan, what''s the taste of this spotted scorpion?" The voice is tender and soft, and it can swing people''s heart and soul.


    The woman didn''t see her face, but her plump and graceful figure made her fantasize. But when she heard her voice and saw her, she felt that her voice was so beautiful. It didn''t matter whether her face was beautiful or ugly.


    "It was her!" Hearing her voice, song Qingshu finally knew the identity of this woman -- Blue Phoenix, the leader of five immortals cult!


    At the beginning, in order to save Dongfang muxue from the Blackwood cliff, mingzun Zhang Wuji blows his breath away. Then Dongfang muxue takes him to the five immortals cult in Yunnan, where he lives with Blue Phoenix for a period of time.


    However, the Blue Phoenix is the forbidden place of the eastern dusk snow. Song Qingshu has no deep friendship with her, so at the beginning, when I saw her dress and figure, I just felt familiar but didn''t recognize it. However, the voice of the Blue Phoenix is delicate and graceful, and its characteristics are too bright. As long as a man has heard it once, he won''t forget it, so song Qingshu immediately responded.


    "Why is she here?" Meeting acquaintances, song Qingshu was both surprised and happy, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on, so he had to listen first.


    "You bitch!" Wan GUI covered his hands and saw the swelling on it. He didn''t want to lose his prestige in front of women, so he refused to moan, but the sweat on his forehead had seeped out like soybeans.


    LAN Fenghuang didn''t think that he was disobedient when he insulted him, as if he had experienced this kind of scene so much that he sighed: "they have given you a chance. It''s clear that as long as they can take off my clothes, they will follow you in the future. Who makes you useless, cluck ~ "


    "Siren, you deliberately calculated me. It turned out that there was a poisonous scorpion hidden in your clothes!" Wan GUI''s passion had already faded, and he soon responded.


    "I forgot to tell you that people like to raise poisonous snakes and scorpions when they were young. They seem to be my darling. They are not willing to be separated from them for a moment, so I always take them with me." Blue Phoenix gradually put away his smile and said in a cold voice, "who makes some people dare to think that if they are caught by this broken fishing net, they will let you do it?"


    Wan GUI turned his eyes and soon changed his face. He saluted respectfully: "it turns out that he is the blue leader of the five immortals cult. I have eyes that don''t know Taishan. I offend you. I hope you don''t remember villains. Forgive me."


    He is also a person in the river and lake. The woman in front of him looks like a Miao girl, and he is good at using poison. It''s easy to guess her identity.


    "Old man, are they very old?" Blue Phoenix reached out and stroked her face, and breathed a faint breath.


    "Not old, not old at all, but beautiful as a fairy." Wan GUI said in a hurry.


    Although she had given up on her husband, she could not help disdaining him when she saw that he was flattering her in order to survive.


    "Is it really that beautiful?" Blue Phoenix turns anger into joy, "it''s said that your wife is also a famous beauty. I don''t know who is more beautiful than her?"


    Without hesitation, Wan GUI replied: "naturally, the leader of blue sect is more beautiful. He has a strong rustic air, which can''t compare with the thousand kinds of amorous feelings of the leader of blue sect."


    Qi Fang on the roof trembles when she hears it. She doesn''t care much about her appearance, and she doesn''t compare with other women. If Wan GUI has no choice but to say that she is Pu Liu, she doesn''t mind. But seeing her husband as a country girl is clearly the real idea in his heart.


    "I''m so unbearable in his heart..." Qi Fang''s lips are bleeding from biting. She has always been a very traditional woman. Even if Wan GUI was the first to murder her, when she thought that she had done the same thing to other men, she felt guilty, especially when she recalled the couple''s years, The guilt grew stronger.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt that her apology to him was so ridiculous.

 Chapter 1167

    Feeling Qi Fang''s trembling, song Qingshu patted her on the back and comforted her in a soft voice: "there''s no need to be sad for such a man."


    "Well." Looking at the graceful man beside her and comparing her husband''s servile appearance, Qi Fang sighed in her heart. At this time, a dialogue came from below. She quickly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked down carefully.


    See blue Phoenix coquettishly smile a way: "ten thousand childe this small mouth son is really sweet."


    Wan GUI could only deal with it. He noticed that the back of his hand changed from red to purple, and from purple to black. A red line slowly rose to his arm. He was very anxious. He immediately said, "I hope you don''t remember the villain''s life. You can give me the antidote first. After the poison is removed, you can chat with him slowly."


    Blue Phoenix looked at him with a smile, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, the red line will die when it reaches the chest. Now there is still time."


    Wan GUI almost lost his breath and burst his lung. He thought that if I didn''t hold you on the bed for thousands of rounds after the poison had been cleared, how could I get rid of the evil in his heart?


    But at the thought of how many poisonous snakes and insects were hidden in her white body, he shuddered, full of desire, and the fire went away completely.


    Wan GUI''s poison gas gradually ascended, and he felt dizzy. He could not help shaking. He said: "what''s the matter with master LAN today? Why don''t you draw a line? Now my grandfather is the Prime Minister of the imperial court, and his energy is far beyond those sects in the Jianghu. Master LAN, please speak up."


    He is not a fool, and now he knows that simple begging for mercy can''t cope with this smiling woman. He immediately changes his strategy and moves out of the prime minister''s power. On the one hand, he shows his strength, on the other hand, he implies a threat. If she dares to do harm to herself, how can a five immortal sect resist the power of the imperial court.


    Blue Phoenix cold hum a: "childe also don''t have to scare me, five immortals cult is far away in Yunnan, not in the territory of the Song Dynasty, your grandfather this prime minister has no great ability to go there."


    "It''s a slip of the tongue," Wan GUI said with a smile, "but the late night visit of master LAN must have something to ask for. It''s better to talk about it."


    "Young master, I have a good eye. I''m really looking for something this time." LAN Fenghuang was caught in a fishing net for a long time. He felt a little uncomfortable. He changed his posture and showed two beautiful snow-white feet. Song Qingshu said that he was surprised. In the legend of two dragons in the Tang Dynasty, he was also barefoot in white. This can be regarded as a classic mystery of martial arts. They ran around without shoes, but their feet were spotless, I don''t know how.


    "Master blue, please." Seeing the red line rising to his armpit, Wan GUI was in a hurry.


    LAN Fenghuang said without hesitation: "young master also knows that our five immortals cult loves to study poisons. It happened that not long ago, it was said that the king of Golden Snake, who has the greatest martial arts skills, was planted under the young master''s golden wave ten day flower. So he was curious and came to your house to ask for one or two golden wave ten day flowers to study."


    "Golden wave ten days flower?" Song Qingshu felt awe struck, and then quickly realized that Lan Fenghuang was from the East dusk snow. I''m afraid she had inspired him to look for Jinbo Xunhua this time to see if he could find an antidote or something.


    "Golden wave ten days flower?" Wan GUI was equally surprised and said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty?" Then he ran to the cupboard and carefully took out a sealed wooden box and put it on the table.


    "Master LAN, there is a golden wave flower in this box. As long as master LAN gives me the antidote of spotted scorpion, I will offer it to you. How about it?" Wan GUI stares at LAN Fenghuang for fear that she won''t agree.


    "No problem." Blue Phoenix smile, let Wan GUI long to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "But let me see what''s in the box first, or you can fool people with something. Who can I talk to then?" Blue Phoenix smiles.


    Wan GUI quickly waved his hand and said, "master LAN is a great expert in using poison. You should know that whether it''s flower pollen or flower fragrance, it''s highly poisonous. Once I open this wooden box, it will poison both of us. "


    Blue Phoenix Jiao said with a smile: "what does Master wan say? People who use poison are not afraid of their own poison. Don''t you just take out the antidote and prepare for it?"


    Song Qingshu on the roof is dumbfounded and laughs. LAN Fenghuang has made such a big circle in order to cheat Jin boxunhua''s antidote. This combination of fists not only achieves his own goal, but also does not arouse the other party''s vigilance. She is really a smart woman.


    Wan GUI said with a bitter smile: "Jinbo ten day flower, the flower of the devil, there is no antidote in the world."


    "There is no antidote!" Blue Phoenix exclaimed, his face turned pale. She knew that Wan GUI had no reason to cheat himself, otherwise he could poison himself with Jin Bo ten day flower, and then take the antidote to coerce himself.


    Originally, Dongfang muxue and she still had a fluke mind about Jinbo Xunhua''s antidote, but now listening to Wan GUI say so, the last glimmer of hope is also shattered. It''s a long time since Song Qingshu was poisoned. Since Jinbo Xunhua really has no remedy, I''m afraid song Qingshu has been dead for a long time.


    Thinking of Dongfang muxue''s advice before leaving, and the worry hidden in her eyes, LAN Fenghuang sighs in her heart: the master''s heart is higher than the sky, and it''s hard for her to fall in love with someone. Who knows that she has no fate in the end. If she knows the news, she doesn''t know what kind of irrational things she will do.


    Blue Phoenix would not have been so worried if it had been the eastern dusk snow before. At that time, she was also the leader of the sun moon god cult. Who dares to touch her?


    But now she is seriously injured, and her strength can''t recover to 30% of the peak. In addition, she has lost her position as the leader of the sect, and now her identity can''t be seen. What really happened, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape the tragic ending.


    Wan GUI was originally a very deep man in the city. Seeing that Blue Phoenix heard that Jinbo Xunhua had no antidote, his face suddenly turned pale. Strange, he suddenly reacted and stopped. Looking at the Blue Phoenix in the fishing net, he sneered and said, "I almost fell for you. It was for song Qingshu."


    Blue Phoenix know their reaction revealed flaws, a time is still immersed in worry, just coldly hummed a response.


    "Song''s family name is very lucky. I heard that his wife is not only the most beautiful woman in the world, but also many confidants. I still don''t believe him. Who knows what I saw with my own eyes later, I have to believe it. In Yangzhou, Li Qianjin sacrificed his daughter''s reputation in order to save him. Later, a woman like a nine immortals rescued him. Now there is a blue leader of the five immortals cult. "Looking at the milky white skin of the Blue Phoenix, Wan GUI shows a strange smile," tut Tut, this kind of love really makes men envious. "


    "Since there is no antidote for Jinbo Xunhua, don''t try to get rid of the poison on your body. Wait till you die." Blue Phoenix sneers.


    Wan GUI smiles and shakes his head: "although Jinbo ten day flower has no antidote, this spotted scorpion is not without antidote, and the antidote should be on you."


    "What about me? Come and get it if you can. " Blue Phoenix hummed a unceasing, "unless I want to, there is no man in this world can safely touch my body."

 Chapter 1168

    Song Qingshu on the roof can''t laugh or cry. LAN Fenghuang is right. No matter how charming she is, there are many poisonous snakes and insects hidden in her clothes. It''s strange for a man to be scared when he doesn''t do it. Moreover, it''s said that Miao girls are very affectionate and good at playing tricks. If she wants to have a good night, she will be seduced by Miao girls'' lover. From then on, she can only say goodbye to other confidants, It''s not worth thinking about.


    "Don''t think I really dare not touch you!" Wan GUI said angrily


    LAN Fenghuang Jiao laughs: "come on, don''t just use your tongue. I forget to tell you that I have poisonous snakes, poisonous spiders, poisonous scorpions and so on, as well as golden silkworm venom and green silkworm venom. I''m also half a person in the Jianghu. I should have heard of them."


    Let''s not say Wan GUI. Even song Qingshu can''t stop hearing it. My dear, jincangu and bicangu are no less poisonous than jinboxunhua in Jinshu.


    During the Dragon Boat Festival in the Miao area, a hundred insects were collected and put into earthen pots to kill each other. A year later, a kind of golden silkworm like thing was left in Kaifeng. After feeding it with golden leaves for a few months, it would turn into a pile of golden dung. The dung is the poison of golden silkworm, which can be called the most poisonous in the world. The poisoned people are like tens of millions of insects biting around, suffering, unable to survive or die.


    However, Bi CANDU Gu, along with peacock gall and hedinghong, was included as the third of the nine forbidden drugs in the world by the king of poisonous drugs. The egg powder of Bi can poison is Miao poison, colorless and odorless. Poison powder does not pass through flesh and blood. It is not toxic. It can be solved by some methods. It must pass through flesh and blood before it can be fatal. When the human body wears poison powder, it has a faint green color. If you add peacock gall, red crane top, it will not show any color. It''s just that after mixed use, the poison enters the heart and there is no medicine to cure it.


    However, jincangu poison is powdery after all. If the opponent''s internal power is much higher than that of the poisoner, it''s easy to shake back the poison powder and make the poisoner suffer from it; The Bi silkworm poison needs to cooperate with peacock gall and hedinghong to maximize its power. Although there is no medicine to cure it, as long as someone is willing to sacrifice his life to suck out the blood, it can still save the lives of the poisoned people.


    So in general, Jinbo ten day flower is more difficult to prevent. It not only kills people invisibly, but also can''t be saved if it''s really an immortal.


    Wan GUI looks ferocious, and obviously he can''t start with the thorny rose in front of him, but he is resourceful after all, and soon has an idea: "you are full of poison, I really don''t dare to touch you directly, but now you are trapped in the fishing net, I''ll let someone throw you to the pool in the yard to soak for a few hours, and those poisonous snakes and insects don''t run away when they meet the water? Not to mention the golden silkworm poison and the green silkworm poison on you, you have been washed clean by water for a long time. "


    Blue Phoenix''s face changed slightly. She knew that she was really immersed in the water. She had to rely on herself for 90% of the time. Now she can only say, "hum, it''s a pity you don''t have so much time to wait. You''ve been poisoned by my spotted scorpion. As long as the red thread reaches your chest, you''ll lose your breath immediately."


    Wan GUI opened his clothes and saw that the red line had reached his armpit. His face was suddenly gloomy: "you give me the antidote, I''ll let you go, how about it?"


    Blue Phoenix cackled: "young master, do you think I''m a three-year-old girl? This is your territory. I really gave you the antidote. How can you let me go?"


    Seeing the red line getting closer and closer to his chest, Wan GUI knew that it was too late to call the people in the house at this time, and the whole person fell into a crazy and irritable state: "well, since I''m dead, it''s good for a woman who plays golden snake king before she dies to be a romantic ghost."


    Qi Fang on the roof trembled with anger. He looked back at Song Qingshu and saw that his face was as deep as water. He couldn''t help but say in a low voice, "I''m sorry..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s him who''s shameless. What does it have to do with you?"


    Blue Phoenix spat: "first, they are not the women of the king of the Golden Snake; Second, because you want to play with me, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability. "


    Wan GUI picked up the sword and approached her step by step. Hearing the words, he laughed: "I know master LAN relies on his poison, but I''ll cut off your clothes with my sword and peel you clean. I''ll see where you can hide those poisonous snakes and insects, unless..."


    He said, aiming at the Blue Phoenix between his legs, his eyes were very dirty.


    Seeing that he was so presumptuous and rude, LAN Fenghuang was very angry. Although she had a way to protect herself even if her clothes were taken off, her innocence would inevitably be damaged. Her daily behavior seemed to be unrestrained and demonic, but she attached great importance to chastity. She didn''t want to be taken advantage of by such a mean person.


    "My skin is covered with the powder of golden silkworm poison. If you are not afraid of death, try touching me." Blue Phoenix cold voice says, she does not want the body to be seen by this person, so speak ahead of time to threaten.


    "So what?" Wan GUI showed a trace of madness in his eyes and pointed to the red line that moved slowly to his chest. "Anyway, I will die. What about more golden silkworm poison? As long as you can taste the taste of leader LAN before you die, I will let him know that he not only died in my hands, but also his women were played by me when he met song after going down to the hell. What if he was famous for his martial arts? In front of me wan GUI, he is a complete failure, big green haired bastard, ha ha ~ "


    Seeing Wan GUI getting closer and closer, Blue Phoenix finally turned pale. If a person ignores life and death, he really can''t coerce him.


    Click~


    A crisp tearing sound of the cloth, Blue Phoenix half sleeve has fallen on the ground, revealing a greasy white arm.


    "Ah ~" Blue Phoenix exclaimed, quickly turned over and blocked his sight.


    "Tut Tut, this skin seems to have been soaked in milk. Song''s family name is very lucky." Wan GUI''s Adam''s apple glides, swallows a mouthful of saliva, and raises his sword to the Blue Phoenix''s chest.


    Blue Phoenix is angry and anxious. He is hesitating whether to take out the antidote of spotted scorpion and stabilize him for a while. Only when he wakes up from his crazy state can he negotiate with him.


    Anyway, this antidote can only be completely detoxified after seven days. It''s not afraid to give it to him first, because there will be no negotiation capital at that time.


    Just at this time, a joking voice suddenly rang out in the room: "I heard that you want me to be the big green haired bastard?"


    Hearing this sound, Blue Phoenix looks back in surprise, but wan GUI''s face looks like a ghost: "Song Qingshu? How can it be? There is no medicine for Jinbo ten day flower. How can you still be alive! "


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "with your poor insight, it''s hard to explain to you clearly."


    Then he ignored him and went directly to the Blue Phoenix. With a wave of his hand, a sharp sword cut the fishing net. The Blue Phoenix let out a sound and fell out of it.


    Because she was hanging in the air, she lost her center of gravity and didn''t respond well. She fell to the ground. Song Qingshu subconsciously wanted to reach out to help her, but he took back her hand in the middle of the way, causing Blue Phoenix to fall to the ground and cry in pain.


    "You don''t know how to help others." Blue Phoenix rubbed his ass and got up with a sad face.

 Chapter 1169

    The voice of Blue Phoenix is delicate and soft, and any man will inevitably feel pity for jade when he hears it. However, song Qingshu said with a calm smile: "the leader of blue cult has both golden silkworm poison and blue silkworm poison. How dare I help you?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to be poisoned again. Although he has become a taixuan Sutra, he can say that he is really invulnerable to all kinds of poisons. However, it takes a lot of money to force him to poison. He is not a masochist, so he can''t ask for trouble.


    Blue Phoenix youyou said: "these two kinds of poisons are only bad for other men, but they have no effect on you."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu didn''t know why.


    "Did you forget the five treasures nectar wine you were invited to drink in the five immortals cult last time? Drink that and you won''t have to be afraid of my poison. " Blue Phoenix said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu thinks that Lan Fenghuang''s martial arts are not very good. The main reason why people in the river and lake are afraid of her is that she is good at using poison. She let herself drink five treasures nectar wine. Isn''t she defenseless from now on?


    "Is that how she believes me?" Looking at the charming face of Blue Phoenix, song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking, "or is it because of the eastern dusk snow, love my house and my dog?"


    When song Qingshu was losing his mind, Wan GUI, who was on one side of the book, started to run. While he was running, he opened his mouth and wanted to shout: "come on..." unfortunately, as soon as he opened his mouth, the rest of his words were blocked by a wisp of wind from Song Qingshu.


    "You were so powerful in front of master LAN just now, but now you are so counselled?" Song Qingshu said jokingly.


    "Hum!" Wan GUI turned his head. Although he had been servile to LAN Fenghuang for a while, it was based on the premise that there was hope to get an antidote. But now he knows that no matter how he pleads, it''s useless. In addition, he is a very powerful man in his heart, so he won''t lose face.


    Song Qingshu''s method of acupoint pointing is very clever, but he can''t shout aloud. It''s no problem to speak in a normal voice.


    "Master LAN, first give him antidote to suppress toxicity. If he dies so soon, it''s no fun." Looking at the red line of Wan GUI''s chest, song Qingshu said to LAN Fenghuang.


    "This man has hurt you so badly. Do you really want to give him an antidote?" Blue Phoenix doubts ground says, still according to the speech took out a porcelain bottle to pass to come over from the bosom.


    Feeling the residual body temperature of the small porcelain vase, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s too cheap for him to let him die like this."


    Blue Phoenix a Zheng, immediately exhibition Yan a smile: "yes, it is too cheap for him." The five immortals cult she lived in was regarded as heresy by the right people. Naturally, she acted strangely, and soon agreed with song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu goes to Wan GUI, pulls out the bottle stopper and sprinkles some black powder on the wound on the back of Wan GUI''s hand.


    The antidote was really effective. After a while, black blood oozed from the wound and fell to the ground drop by drop. The black blood oozed more and more. The red line on WAN GUI''s arm went down slowly, back to the bend of his arm and back to his wrist.


    Seeing that his life was saved, Wan GUI finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then realized that his whole body had been wet with cold sweat.


    "I have something to ask you," Song Qingshu said. "How did you kill Di Yun?" This is the reason why he came to Wan GUI this time in Lin''an. Besides taking revenge for himself, he also wanted to seek justice for Di Yun.


    Wan GUI''s face changed and he said in a hurry, "what Di Yun, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "At this time, you have to quibble. Taohong has already said everything." Song Qingshu looked at him coldly.


    "Pink?" Wan GUI''s heart jumped and he was silent.


    "Master LAN, there should be poison in your place that can make people live and die. Since master Wan has a hard tongue, let him suffer." See Wan GUI silence, song Qingshu said lightly.


    "Cluck, we don''t dare to say anything else in the five immortals cult. There are all kinds of poisons that torture people." Although Blue Phoenix''s mouth is smiling, her eyes are full of chill. You know that Wan GUI''s treatment of her just now has already aroused her killing heart. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s face, she would have sent him to see the king of hell.


    Seeing blue Phoenix''s smiling face, Wan GUI can''t help but shudder. He knows that there''s nothing good about falling into the hands of this girl. He says in a hurry: "after my grandfather came back on stage, he sent someone to find us back..."


    Song Qingshu grabbed LAN Fenghuang and listened to him go on: "in addition, we got into some trouble in Jingzhou, so we moved our family to Lin''an, and changed our name from then on, and we had a good time. Who knows that one day, diyun doesn''t know how to come to him... "


    "He said he wanted to see Qi Fang. Hum, he and Qi Fang were childhood friends. How can I let him see them and let their old love revive? But I don''t know what happened to di Yun. He''s no longer the stupid boy who was put into prison by me with a little wrist. He''s full of martial arts, and those experts in the prime minister''s mansion are not his opponents. "


    "Then I changed my strategy and agreed to let him see Qi Fang to stabilize him. Then I took the opportunity to poison him with Jinbo Xunhua..."


    Song Qing''s writing is as deep as water, but he has personally learned the poison of Jinbo ten day flower. He can''t even bear his accomplishments, let alone diyun.


    "Jinbo Xunhua was really overbearing, and soon diyun was poisoned and killed." Wan GUI talked about it with a good face. Obviously, he used a stratagem to bring down a martial arts expert, which made him very proud.


    "Brother Di, I shouldn''t have let you come here alone." Song Qingshu suppressed his anger and asked in a deep voice, "where did you put Di Yun''s body?"


    "Remains?" Wan GUI knew that he was not lucky today, so he didn''t have to worry about it any more. He sneered, "this brat toad wants to eat swan meat. He dares to beat my wife. He also dares to beat me because of his excellent martial arts skills. I killed him, of course, and chopped him up to feed the dog."


    "What Song Qingshu is very angry. He grabs Wan GUI by the neck. As soon as he vomits, he can kill him instantly.


    Wan GUI''s eyes flashed a trace of joy. Song Qingshu frowned and instantly understood his idea: "I know you want me to kill you and give you a good time. I have to admit that as a bad person, you have some sense of failure. "


    Wan GUI spat a mouthful of blood phlegm, zhe zhe said with a smile: "I''m not a fool, I know you can''t let me go, so why ask you? But my life is worth it. I''ve robbed other people''s sweetheart and killed my rival. Although I''ve only lived for more than 30 years, I''ve enjoyed all the splendor and wealth and the beauty of the world. Of course, if you kill the invincible king of the Golden Snake and the woman who plays with the king of the Golden Snake... "He glances at the Blue Phoenix and shows his greedy desire in his eyes.


    "Then it''s perfect. Who knows that people are not as good as heaven. You won the golden wave, but you don''t die. How can you not die?" After that, Wan GUI''s handsome face became extremely ferocious.


    Song Qingshu was on the verge of breaking out because of Di Yun. When he heard what he said at the moment, his eyelids could not help shaking. A trace of violence flashed in his eyes. He came up to him and said in a cold voice: "do you want to play with my woman? Qi Fang, come in! "

 Chapter 1170

    Hearing his wife''s name, Wan GUI suddenly turns back and stares at the door.


    The door creaked and opened. A young lady with tears on her face came in.


    "You... You''re still alive?" Wan GUI looks unbelievable.


    "Are you disappointed that I didn''t die?" Qi Fang wiped the tears on her face and bit her lips.


    Blue Phoenix looked at this young woman in front of her in surprise, and looked at Song Qingshu thoughtfully, with a smile on her face.


    Wan GUI''s face changed, and finally he squeezed out a smile: "what you said, you''re safe, I''m happier than anyone else."


    "Do you still want to cheat me?" Qi Fang said sadly, "Taohong has already said everything. You want to murder your wife for the sake of climbing the dragon and supporting the Phoenix. It''s really despicable!"


    Wan GUI''s face trembled, but his attention was on the pink mentioned by his wife. He thought that song Qingshu had mentioned her before, and suddenly realized: "I just said how can you be safe. It turns out that you''re hooking up with song. It''s a real whore, not a woman!"


    "You Qi Fang was so angry that she could not speak for a moment.


    Song Qingshu does not speak, just to let Qi Fang thoroughly see her husband''s true colors.


    After a long time, Qi Fang took a deep breath, and her chest gradually calmed down: "I didn''t come here to argue with you today. When you arranged for Taohong to kill me, our friendship between husband and wife had been cut off. This time I came back, one is to take the cabbage, the other is to ask, my elder martial brother is so kind and loyal, why do you want to be so cruel to him? "


    "Why?" Wan GUI laughed, "why do you ask me? When you two came to Wanfu, which of our brothers was not fascinated by your beauty? From the first time I saw you, I secretly vowed that I would get you in my life. It''s a pity that although I think Yushu Linfeng has a good family background, who knows you only have that silly boy in your eyes. Looking at the intimacy between you two, I''m almost furious. In order to get you, of course, I have to get rid of the stumbling block of diyun. "


    "That''s what younger martial brother Shen thought. Elder martial brother Zhou and elder martial brother Bu disguised themselves as flower pickers and attracted the silly boy Di Yun to the peach blossom room to save people. Wu Kan put the gold and silver under the bed for him. How can we keep you in the mansion if we don''t use this clever plan? "


    Qi Fang felt dizzy and black in front of her eyes. Her husband''s words were like a sharp knife into her heart. She could not help but cry out: "I... Wronged you, wronged you!"


    She was shaking and wanted to fall down. Song Qingshu quickly reached out to help her. She said, "I didn''t believe song Gongzi when he talked about this before. I only thought he was deliberately deceiving me. Now I finally understand that my husband is such a mean and vicious man." The voice was bitter.


    Wan GUI''s attention is on Song Qingshu''s hand at the moment. He hears that his wife is all other men, and his eyes want to burst out fire: "take away your smelly hand!" He tried to pounce on Song Qingshu. Unfortunately, he had been poisoned by Blue Phoenix before, and now he was dizzy. Instead, he fell down and sat on the chair.


    Song Qingshu ignored him. Instead, he looked at Qi Fang and said, "it''s OK for him to murder me. In your face, I can spare him, but I have to avenge brother Di for his murder."


    Qi Fang''s lips were bleeding, and her eyes were glistening with tears: "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. Even if you don''t do it, I''ll take revenge for him."


    Song Qingshu leaned to her ear and said, "Wan GUI knows that he will die now, so he is eager to get rid of him as soon as possible. Brother Di is so badly hurt by him that it''s too cheap to kill him in this way, so I will use other ways to revenge him later."


    Thinking of the childhood sweetheart Di Yun, Qi Fang glared at Wan GUI with hatred: "you don''t have to worry about me at all. You can take revenge as you want."


    Song Qingshu showed a smile on his face and said in a low voice, "but you may be offended later. Don''t be angry afterwards."


    "Of course I won''t be angry." Qi Fang was stunned and thought that you avenged my elder martial brother. I''m too happy. Why are you angry.


    "Remember what you say now." Song Qingshu chuckled. Then he came to Wan GUI and looked down at him: "do you want to know why I won the golden wave but didn''t die?"


    Wan GUI snorted coldly, but there was a trace of curiosity in his eyes. The Blue Phoenix beside him also laughed: "don''t say it''s Mr. Wan, even I''m curious. People think I''m a good poison user, but if I''m poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua, I''ll be helpless."


    "It''s OK to tell master LAN, but don''t give up on xiamenglang later." Song Qingshu''s face showed a strange color, and then he said, "there is no real medicine in the world. Although Jinbo Xunhua is overbearing, there is something that can temporarily restrain its toxicity."


    "What is it?" Wan GUI can''t help but ask.


    Song Qingshu looks behind him. Qi Fang''s face turns red with shame. Then he says to Wan GUI: "women''s..."


    Although the two words behind him are not loud, there are all martial arts practitioners in the room. They are all hearing and seeing clearly. LAN Fenghuang''s face is reddish, and he can''t help spat. Wan GUI thinks of something. He looks at his wife next to him and suddenly turns pale.


    But song Qingshu didn''t seem to know what he was feeling at the moment. He continued: "at the beginning, I was poisoned by your Jinbo Xunhua in Yangzhou, and then you searched the mountain and searched the sea, just like a lost dog. But by chance, I got on my wife''s boat."


    "Your wife is really a kind woman. When she saw that I was in trouble, she felt compassion. By chance, she learned that human milk can suppress the toxicity in my body, so she spared no effort to detoxify me. She was really a Bodhisattva''s heart."


    The more song Qingshu praises Qi Fang, the more angry Wan GUI is. He stares at Qi Fang fiercely. No man can tolerate his wife saving other men in this way.


    Qi Fang was shy and anxious, thinking how song Qingshu could say this in front of other people, one of whom was her husband. Although the two have broken up now, she still feels strange in her heart.


    Looking at Wan GUI''s ferocious expression, song Qingshu continued with a satisfied smile: "Maybe God can''t see you do evil, so when you poison, God will arrange your wife to detoxify me. It''s just the so-called Zhou Lang''s clever plan to make the world safe and lose his wife."


    Wan GUI has always been good at scheming, and soon understood song Qingshu''s psychology. It was obvious that he intended to stimulate himself, so he resisted his anger and pretended to be generous: "fang''er is always kind. Even if a dog on the side of the road is injured, she will help. It''s nothing to save you. Anyway, she''s going to pour out the milk on weekdays. It''s no big deal to give you what she''s going to throw out. "


    Song Qingshu gave a strange smile: "did I tell you that she squeezed it out and gave it to me? Jinbo ten day flower poison is so domineering, the attack time is not fixed, where can we squeeze each time? "


    Wan GUI''s face changed greatly, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart.


    Song Qingshu''s next words seemed to strike him with a heavy hammer: "madam, Bodhisattva is kind-hearted. In order to save me, he simply let me drink with her."


    Qi Fang in the one side heart laments a, wish to have a ground crack to drill into at this time.

 Chapter 1171

    Blue Phoenix is also staring at her, thought this woman on the surface looking at Wen Wen quietly a good young woman''s appearance, did not expect that the bone is so bold and unrestrained.


    "You Wan GUI''s eyes were dark, and he almost fainted.


    Song Qingshu then said in a cold voice: "if I remember correctly, just now you said you want me to be a big green haired bastard?"


    Wan GUI''s eyes are about to crack. Just now, he spoke foul language in front of Blue Phoenix, but he didn''t expect that the reality was so ironic. He wanted to do something to express his anger, but found that he could do nothing.


    "Qi Fang, come here." Song Qingshu waved to Qi Fang.


    Looking at her husband, Qi Fang hesitated. Although she didn''t know what song Qingshu wanted to do, she always had a bad feeling.


    "Come here." Song Qingshu repeated once again, the voice is full of unquestionable meaning.


    Qi Fang bit her lip. After all, she came to her and was about to say something to solve the embarrassment. Who knew that song Qingshu held her in his arms as soon as he was relieved.


    "Song..." she was shocked, just spit out a word, her lips were blocked by song Qingshu.


    "Wu ~ Wu ~" Qi Fang''s eyes widened. There was only one thought in her mind: how can this be done? My husband is still around!


    Although she has already decided to break up with Wan guien, they have been married for so many years, but those subconscious reactions are not so easy to change.


    Embarrassed to the extreme, Qi Fang did not dare to look at her husband''s eyes. She could only close her eyes, but her gently trembling eyelashes showed that she was not so calm at this time.


    "If you don''t keep the women''s way, you''re a whore!..." Wan GUI is almost furious, especially when he sees that his wife doesn''t mean to resist at all. Instead, he closes his eyes with an expression of enjoyment.


    Feeling Qi Fang''s trembling body, song Qingshu looked back at Wan GUI and said sarcastically: "you can see that many people are not satisfied with Xiao Longnu''s pictures


    If it''s so bad, I think it''s pretty


    However, for a perfect goddess like XiaoLongNu, there will be great controversy about who to choose. I''m afraid Liu Yifei is the only one with the least controversy.

 Chapter 1172

    Wan Shouzhe stood up and looked at the palace in the distance: "during this period, the life and death of song Qingshu has become the focus of all forces, and everyone is playing games, so we can''t let some people know that song Qingshu is not dead at this critical moment, at least not for this period of time, otherwise it will damage our major affairs."


    Wan GUI almost didn''t cry. He was so miserable, but he couldn''t revenge openly. For a few moments, he couldn''t even help telling the truth about what happened tonight, but at the thought of Wan Zao''s usual evil nature, he stifled his impulse.


    In wandang Zhe''s mind, only power was the most important thing, and nothing else could be compared with it. This time, what happened in Yangzhou had a great impact. The people led by Han Zhuozhou in the imperial court impeached him. The huanyiyuan princesses who had received the favor of song Qingshu also made trouble in the inner palace. In addition, there were also changes in the Golden Snake camp in the north, Several neighboring countries sent envoys to put pressure on the Southern Song Dynasty, and the situation was extremely bad at this time.


    However, the relationship between Wan Zao and Zhao Gou has always been better. Li Kexiu not only carried the land of Jianghuai, but also sent people to escort his daughter to Lin''an to offer her as a concubine. All these are real gains. Therefore, Zhao Gou acquiesced in his previous actions, and let those political enemies attack him no matter how severe, Wan Zao remained still.


    Of course, all this is based on the premise that song Qingshu is dead. No matter how powerful the world-famous king of the Golden Snake is, it will be gone. Many people will not fight for a dead man. But if song Qingshu is still alive, the whole situation will be completely changed. Those political enemies have enough reasons to stick to it, and some neutralists will also be shaken, What''s more, song Qingshu himself is the most troublesome enemy. At that time, whether Zhao Gou will help to block the pressure or not will be clear in his mind.


    After many years of ups and downs in Wanzao''s political arena, when he heard that song Qingshu was still alive, he was flustered and soon thought of a way. As long as he kept the news down for a moment, and two days later, Li Kexiu''s daughter officially entered the palace, that was to say, it was a done deal. He completely tied Zhao Gou and himself together: the completion of the marriage represented Li Kexiu''s complete surrender, All these belonged to song Qingshu and jinsheying, so there was an irreconcilable contradiction between the Southern Song Dynasty and jinsheying; In particular, Miss Li did not hesitate to sacrifice her daughter''s family integrity in order to save him. They must have had an affair for a long time. When song Qingshu knew all this, how could they give up?


    Even if song Qingshu is willing to give up, how can his soldiers bear this tone? What will he serve in the future?


    Song Qingshu is a hero of one side, and it''s hard to ride a tiger, not to mention Zhao Gou is the emperor of the Song Dynasty?


    The emperor is as like as two peas. He can never be wrong. Even if he is wrong, he must never admit that when he is in the royal dignity, Zhao will be dead and brave if he knows he is wrong. He will be dead as he did when he killed Yue Fei.


    Looking at Wan GUI''s dejected appearance, Wan zhe comforted him and said, "don''t worry, my grandfather will secretly send experts to hunt down song, and take revenge for you."


    Wan GUI grins bitterly. He thinks that song Qingshu''s martial arts are superb. Without using the power of the government, only a few experts are his opponents. However, he dare not say this. He can only pretend to be moved and say: "thank you, Grandpa."


    Song Qingshu takes Qi Fang and LAN Fenghuang to meet Zhou Zhiruo outside the prime minister''s residence. Zhou Zhiruo is stunned to see that there is a woman beside her husband.


    Song Qingshu introduced the two girls in a hurry. LAN Fenghuang said with a smile, "I''ve heard for a long time that leader Zhou of Emei defeated many heroes in Shaolin Temple in the past. He really won the honor for our daughter''s family." As she said this, her eyes fell on the baby in her arms. She was secretly frightened: did song Qingshu and her baby have them? I have to tell the host about it as soon as I get back.


    Zhou Zhiruo has always been good at observing words and colors. Noticing the Blue Phoenix''s eyes, she immediately understood what was going on. She first gave the cabbage back to Qi Fang, and then replied with a smile: "I''ve heard about the name of the blue leader of the five immortals cult for a long time, but I didn''t expect that she was such a charming beauty."


    Blue Phoenix realized that the baby was Qi Fang''s child, and could not help but secretly relieved Dongfang muxue.


    Looking at her daughter''s sleeping appearance, Qi Fang could not help but shed tears on her cheek: "cabbage, your bitter uncle of cabbage came to such a miserable end. It''s all the mother''s fault..."


    Song Qingshu also has a gloomy face: "Di Yun, I will let Wan GUI live and die to comfort your spirit in heaven."


    "What Wan just said may not be true." Blue Phoenix suddenly opens a way.


    Song Qingshu and Qi Fang looked at her, and LAN Fenghuang continued: "Jinbo Xunhua is extremely poisonous. The body of the poisoned person also contains poison. Even if they accidentally encounter it, they will be poisoned. Who dares to chop his body to pieces? Let alone the dog. "


    "Isn''t elder martial brother dead yet?" Qi Fang wiped her tears and said with surprise and joy.


    Blue Phoenix shook his head: "from Wan GUI''s reaction just now, no accident, young Xia Di should have died, but his body may not have been damaged."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said in a deep voice, "wait for me." As soon as his voice fell, he returned to Wanfu.


    Blue Phoenix can''t help but exclaim: "I''m afraid that master song''s lightness skill may not be equal to that of his master in his heyday."


    Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help frowning at the thought of the gorgeous woman in the Forbidden City.


    Before long, song Qingshu came out again, holding a man dressed as a hospital guard in his hand. He said in a deep voice: "after they had harmed Di Yun, they abandoned him to the suburban woods. This man will take us to find him."


    Song Qingshu didn''t look for WAN GUI when he went back. Although Wan GUI was bad to the core, he was still a bit tough. It was not easy to know the whereabouts of Di Yun''s body from him. Song Qingshu didn''t want to play Wan GUI bad so soon. He had to give people hope and let him die to destroy a person completely. So he found another confidant of Wan GUI, To its cast move soul big. Method, asked Di cloud''s whereabouts, just in case or take him out to lead the way.


    Hearing the noise in the prime minister''s mansion getting louder and louder, it''s obvious that many expert bodyguards are coming in this direction. LAN Fenghuang''s heart is filled with admiration. Wan GUI''s shrill scream before completely shocked the guards of the prime minister''s mansion. Now the prime minister''s mansion is heavily guarded. Song Qingshu''s return brings out a person who seems to be in a state of no one, and his master is no better than that.


    Someone led the way, and the party soon found the location of diyun''s body. Song Qingshu sighed when he noticed that all the plants and plants around him were dead, and there were no snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    Looking at the yellow land in front of her, Qi Fang felt as if she was biting her lips and was going to dig.


    Song Qingshu stopped her: "Jinbo ten day flower poison has been distributed to the surrounding soil, you must not touch anything here, let me come." With the brush of his sleeve, a wave of invisible air surged out, and the soil layer several feet thick was pushed away, and di Yun''s remains gradually revealed.

 Chapter 1173

    Perhaps Jin Bo ten day flower toxicity is too overbearing, di Yun''s appearance is still as before, there is no sign of damage.


    "Elder martial brother ~" seeing the familiar face, Qi Fang suddenly choked and wanted to rush up, but was stopped by LAN Fenghuang and Zhou Zhiruo.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s me who hurt you." Qi Fang collapsed on the ground and began to cry.


    "You take care of her. I''ll come." After Song Qingshu had ordered everything, the whole person shot like a wisp of smoke to Lin''an City.


    "Please forgive me..." Zhou Zhiruo was also moved by the deep friendship between her brother and sister, so she had to touch her hair to comfort her. Blue Phoenix also squatted down to comfort her.


    After a while, song Qingshu came back with a heavy coffin on his shoulder.


    "You can''t let brother Di die in such a wild place. Let him die first." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that Qi Fang''s eyes were already red with tears. He nodded and gave way to the road.


    Seeing song Qingshu reach out to hold Di Yun buried in the earth, Zhou Zhiruo is so scared that she looks pale: "be careful!"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, now I''m not afraid of Jinbo ten days spent, not to mention how I should also send brother Di the last journey." At the beginning, di Yun stayed well in maxipu''s hometown. If he hadn''t brought him out, he would not have come to such an end. Song Qingshu felt very sorry when he thought of this.


    See song Qingshu regardless of dirty, not avoid poison from the mud pit will diyun out, Qi Fang choked and said: "thank you."


    With a sigh, song Qingshu cleans up Di Yun''s body, puts on new clothes for him, and finally places him in the coffin. Planning to find a geomantic treasure land to bury him, Qi Fang said, "I want to help my elder martial brother''s coffin go back to my hometown to bury him. My elder martial brother... He must also want to go back to maxipu."


    Song Qingshu wanted to dissuade her, but when she heard her last sentence, she could not help but feel sour, so she gave up the idea of persuading her: "it''s OK, it''s time to go back, but you have to take care of your children..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m also a member of the Jianghu. Besides, sister Zhiruo taught me the martial arts of Emei sect." Qi Fang said.


    At this time, LAN Fenghuang said: "this time, some of the sisters from the sect came to Lin''an with me. They were originally sent back to Yunnan general altar to do some work. They were on the way with maxipu. They were asked to accompany Miss Qi. They also had a care on the way."


    Qi Fang was about to refuse, but song Qingshu said for her, "it''s so good. It''s settled."


    Qi Fang had no choice but to say: "thank you... And thank you, master LAN..." what happened tonight really devastated her spirit. As soon as she relaxed, she suddenly felt dark and fainted. Fortunately, song Qingshu was quick to help her.


    Facing the concerns of Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang, song Qingshu explored her pulse and replied, "it''s OK. It''s just overjoyed and overjoyed. It''s good to have a sleep."


    The two girls were relieved. Blue Phoenix said, "my place is not far from the city. Go there first and settle down."


    Eyes fell on the coffin, song Qingshu nodded: "well, this thing is too conspicuous, inconvenient to bring in and out from Lin''an City."


    Next, song Qingshu carries the coffin, Zhou Zhiruo holds the cabbage, and LAN Fenghuang holds Qi Fang. They leave the forest quietly. As for the courtyard that was caught to lead the way, song Qingshu has already found out that he is also one of the accomplices of Di Yun, and let him stay in the pit where Di Yun was.


    "Master LAN, why did you get caught by Wan Guina?" Song Qingshu finally had leisure to inquire about some things.


    "Oh, don''t call me master LAN. If that one knows, I''ll have good fruit to eat." "Blue Phoenix coquettishly said with a smile," after you directly call me Phoenix son


    Song Qingshu knows that the one in her mouth is Dongfang muxue. As the favorite of Dongfang muxue, LAN Fenghuang doesn''t have to be separated from her: "well, Fenghuang, how did you get caught by Wangui?"


    Listening to him change his name, Blue Phoenix suddenly smile, but hear his doubts, tone is also full of depression: "it''s not for you this enemy."


    Noticing the chill hidden in Zhou Zhiruo''s smile beside him, song Qingshu said with a smile, "Fenghuang, you can eat your meal, but you can''t talk nonsense."


    Blue Phoenix also took a look at Zhou Zhiruo and said with a smile: "it''s my master. When she heard the news of your accident, she killed several eunuchs in a rage..."


    Here, song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and Dongfang muxue is very concerned about it. However, who let her be the leader of the demon sect before, and she has already cultivated the disposition of killing people without blinking an eye.


    LAN Fenghuang continued: "she wanted to go south in person, but now the court and San Francisco are fighting like a raging fire. If she goes away, the court will be leaderless. I''m afraid Wu Sangui will become bigger. At that time, all your efforts over the years will be put into water. The host says that you... Say that you are lucky and have a big life. It''s not so easy to die. If you come back safely and find that she has lost her basic plate, I don''t know how to blame her


    Song Qingshu nodded: "she did a good job. If she really abandoned the overall situation, I would cry now."


    Blue Phoenix said with a smile: "the master also said that you would understand her. By the way, Feiyan''s little girl is crying and clamoring to come to you, but now she is the master''s right arm. Now the war situation is tight, and many things can''t do without her. It happens that I''m free and good at using poison, so the master sent me to look south to find out your whereabouts, We''ll see if we can find the antidote of Jinbo Xunhua. "


    Thinking of Qu Feiyan''s strange little Lori, song Qingshu can''t help but feel warm.


    "People thought that since Jin Bo Xunhua was used by Wan GUI, if there was any antidote, I should start from him. So I took advantage of the night to sneak into the prime minister''s residence. Who would have expected that the smelly boy was so cunning and set up a mechanism in his bedroom. I fell into the trap when I didn''t notice. The young master knew what happened behind." Speaking of this, LAN Fenghuang is very angry. She''s very popular in the world. Unexpectedly, she fell into the hands of a dandy. If song Qingshu hadn''t appeared today, she might have been chaste. Then she would have no face to live.


    Looking at her puckering lips and sulking, song Qingshu could not help laughing: "by the way, you just came from Yanjing. You should be very clear about the recent situation. What''s the situation like in the Golden Snake camp after my accident?"


    This is what he worries about most. Li Kexiu, an old fox, will never let go of the Golden Snake camp. Eight out of ten, he will take advantage of the opportunity to go north to seize the territory of Shandong. I don''t know whether Qingqing and ah Jiu can support him.

 Chapter 1174

    "The situation over there is not very good." The first sentence of Blue Phoenix made song Qingshu raise his heart.


    "Not long after the accident, Li Kexiu let out the news, and then moved his troops north to try to annex the territory of Golden Snake camp. Fortunately, Princess Jiu and Qingqing and others managed well these years and responded in time to block Li Kexiu''s attack. However, when the news of the accident spread gradually, the morale of the army in Golden Snake camp began to float." Blue Phoenix continued.


    Song Qingshu secretly calls it a mess. He usually runs all over the world when he sees the leader but not the tail. He usually makes ah Jiu Yi Rong become his own leader in the Golden Snake camp. Now that this kind of thing happens, I''m afraid the story of Yi Rong''s stand in will come to light.


    "The ninth Princess appeared as a childe and managed to stabilize the morale of the army. However, over a long period of time, considering all kinds of information, people with a heart will inevitably suspect that the ninth princess is about to lose control of the situation. She can only hold on and resist the attack of Li Kexiu''s army." Blue Phoenix, as the confidant of Oriental dusk snow, of course she knows about the change of appearance.


    "I''ll have to go back as soon as I can." Although he never saw it, song Qingshu can imagine how anxious ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing were during this period. On the one hand, they had to worry about their own life and death, and on the other hand, they had to resist the fierce attack of veteran Li Kexiu.


    "What about Jia Sidao?" In her spare time before, Zhou Zhiruo had already known the identity of the Royal Prince from Song Qingshu and what song Qingshu had seen and heard in Jia''s house.


    "It''s a headache." Song Qingshu frowned. If he walked away directly, Jia Baoyu was found missing in Jia''s house, and he had to fry the pot? I''m afraid that it won''t be long before Jia Baoyu''s death will be found out. Isn''t the person who impersonates Jia Baoyu the biggest suspect?


    Although song Qingshu''s disguise technique is secret, there is no impermeable wall in the world. Jia Sidao, as one of the top three powerful figures in the Southern Song Dynasty, can mobilize the power of the whole national machine. In addition, Xiake island is a super intelligence organization with insight into the affairs in the Jianghu


    Song Qingshu never underestimated the intelligence of the enemy. He believed that Jia Sidao would find him sooner or later. Now he has been fighting with Prime Minister Wan Zao endlessly, and the Golden Snake camp is also in full swing with Li Kexiu. If Jia Sidao is a big enemy in this stall, won''t he break with the Southern Song Dynasty completely in the future?


    Before that, he didn''t rush to kill Wan GUI and WAN Zao. Apart from tormenting them slowly, one of the reasons is their identity. Wan Zao, after all, was the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty, representing the face of the imperial court. If he killed them directly, would the Southern Song Dynasty be good?


    Therefore, song Qingshu intends to torture Wan GUI while using political means to drive Wan Zao out of office. Once he is no longer the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty, there will be no disturbance if he wants to kill or cut at that time.


    However, if Jia Sidao and Wanzao were forced to join hands to deal with themselves, their power would be enough to influence the decision-making policy of the Southern Song Dynasty, and then their enemy would turn from Wanzao to the whole Southern Song Dynasty!


    The most important enemy in Song Qingshu''s mind is Mongolia, which is unprecedentedly powerful. He doesn''t want to have internal strife between the Han people first. What''s more, today''s Golden Snake camp can''t afford to deal with Li Kexiu and the Southern Song Dynasty at the same time.


    "I knew it was not easy to be Jia Baoyu at the beginning!" Song Qingshu regretted it, but he knew the situation at that time. If he had not relied on Yi Rong Cheng Jia Baoyu to tide over the difficulties, he would have died on the island, had no chance to learn taixuanjing, and would not have been able to return to the Central Plains.


    Soon the group reached the secret foothold of the five immortals cult. After putting diyun''s coffin in place and settling Qi Fang to sleep, song Qingshu told Zhou Zhiruo what he thought.


    Zhou Zhiruo is also Xiu Mei micro Cu: "yes, it is necessary to think of a panacea."


    Blue Phoenix said with a smile: "you two don''t have to be so sad. There are disadvantages in everything. Although posing as Jia Baoyu has great risks, if you use his special identity well, it will bring immeasurable benefits."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I know that, but now the war in the Golden Snake camp is very tight. I have to get there as soon as possible."


    Zhou Zhiruo said: "well, let''s stay in Lin''an for two more days to see if we can think of a way to get the best of both worlds. If it still doesn''t work, we can simply run away from home disguised as Jia Baoyu."


    "That''s the only way." Song Qingshu nodded. In a day or two, ah Jiu and Qingqing should hold on.


    "I''ve been out for quite a long time. I have to go back to Jia''s house first to avoid exposure." Song Qingshu took a look at Qi Fang, who was asleep on the bed, and said to Blue Phoenix, "Phoenix son, Qi Fang, please arrange it for you. If you have any news at that time, you can go to the red sleeve courtyard in the city to find Zhiruo."


    Blue Phoenix smile: "don''t worry, to ensure the safety of the young man''s lover back home."


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "don''t talk nonsense, somebody else has a husband''s wife."


    Blue Phoenix curled his mouth, thinking that when you just pushed people on the table, why didn''t you think they were married women, but she would not mention it in front of Zhou Zhiruo without eyes, so she just laughed vaguely there.


    Song Qingshu awkwardly takes Zhou Zhiruo to Lin''an City. On the way, Zhou Zhiruo asks thoughtfully, "what happened in the prime minister''s residence before? How can I think you look so strange?"


    As the saying goes, "if you confess, you will be punished with leniency, but if you resist, you will be punished with strictness, and you will go home for the Spring Festival.".


    Fortunately, Zhou Zhiruo did not continue to ask, but sighed: "ah Jiu and Qing Qing have to take care of the Golden Snake camp and fight on the battlefield. These days are really hard for them."


    "Yes," Song Qingshu sighed, "sometimes I feel that I''m too irresponsible as a shake off manager. You''re doing all the complicated government affairs, but I''m at ease outside."


    Zhou Zhiruo took his hand and said in a soft voice, "Qingshu, why do you belittle yourself? Don''t others know that we sisters don''t know your hard work? If you hadn''t been playing tricks in various countries, how could the Golden Snake camp have such a good external situation to develop and grow? How could the Qing and Jin States be controlled by us? Although... Although you''ll hook up with some women everywhere you go, I''ll turn a blind eye if you want to dance on the steel wire all the time. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised and happy: "Zhiruo, you are so generous ~"


    Zhou Zhiruo gave him a white look: "if I''m not generous, you won''t go flirting? It''s better to be generous than to be jealous. Of course, if you just want to be a leader of a school or something, I will never allow you to find another woman, but now you want to compete in the world... It''s time to need all kinds of help. As long as it can help you fight in the world, you can have more sisters. I''m not afraid to tell you that they''ve had a queen''s dream since childhood. "


    Song Qingshu smiles and reaches for her slender waist: "aren''t you afraid that if you say what you want directly in this way, it will arouse my disgust?"


    Zhou Zhiruo smile, the whole person gently against her arms: "because I know my husband is a smart man ah, and you play careful eye but counterproductive. Of course, if you are Zhang Wuji, I won''t tell you the truth. "

 Chapter 1175

    The couple chatted openly all the way, only feeling that the estrangement between them had completely disappeared, and Zhou Zhiruo''s cold face also showed a real smile.


    After returning Zhou Zhiruo to Hongxiu hospital, song Qingshu rushed to Jia''s house.


    Looking at his back, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly thought of the overbearing woman in the Forbidden City. She couldn''t help but have a headache. She was really a strong enemy. Dongfang dusk has the help of LAN Fenghuang, Qu Feiyan, and ah Jiu has the help of Xia Qingqing. In the future, he really has no advantage.


    At the thought of ah Jiu''s friendship with Xia Qingqing, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help being jealous. She thought how could she find such a close sister? It is said that ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing were enemies of the same situation at that time, but now they are as good as one person.


    Zhou Zhiruo began to think about who among the many beauties around her husband might become his close comrades in arms. I don''t know why, Zhao Min''s name suddenly jumped out, her expression instantly became very strange, and she spat: "bah, bah, how did you think of her?" This let her instant no interest, what to think, cold a face back to the room.


    Song Qingshu changed Jia Baoyu''s appearance and rushed back to Jia''s house. He found that Xiren and other maids were still asleep. With a sigh of relief, he lay down on the bed at ease. He kept thinking about how to go back to the Golden Snake camp for rescue without being discovered by the people in Jia''s house. Unfortunately, he couldn''t think of any way, In addition, I was so tired after working all night that I fell asleep unconsciously.


    As the sun rises in the East, song Qingshu on the bed suddenly opens his eyes and sees Xiren standing beside the bed smiling.


    "Are you awake Xiren then plans to help song Qingshu dress.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Song Qingshu knew that she was always careful and worried that she noticed that her physical characteristics were different from Jia Baoyu''s, so she didn''t dare to let her serve her to dress.


    Hearing his words, Xiren showed a trace of doubt, but soon returned to normal: "the hot water is ready, I''ll bring it right away."


    Song Qingshu deliberately blocked Xiren''s sight when he washed his face. He was worried about the mask on his face. He just wiped his face with a towel dragonfly. Unexpectedly, Xiren suddenly said, "I don''t think you are a different person this time."


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped and asked in a deep voice, "why do you think so?" Originally, he used to move his soul to attack people, which can save a lot of trouble. But there are many experts in Jia''s house, especially Jia Sidao. He is worried that some people will see the difference of attack people, so he has been hesitant to do so.


    "In the past, the young master was not so cold. Every time he got up, he had to take a few mouthfuls of rouge with his servant girl''s face." Xiren said with a red face.


    Song Qingshu can''t help sweating. It''s true that Jia Baoyu grew up in a pile of powder.


    After a few words, song Qingshu is about to go out. Knowing that there are so many acquaintances in Jia''s house, I''m afraid that he will soon find a flaw. Who knows that Xiren''s face turns white when he hears that he wants to go out: "absolutely not. The master has sent a message that you are not allowed to go out these days. If you go out, it''s strange that our servant girls won''t be killed."


    Song Qingshu suddenly has a headache, which reminds him that Jia Sidao said something similar to him last night. The main reason is that he has not found out who the assassin''s mastermind was, and he is worried about what danger he will encounter when he goes out.


    But at the thought of staying in the garden to deal with a lot of women who were familiar with Jia Baoyu, Song Qing''s book head was bigger, but he couldn''t rush out. On the one hand, there was too much noise, and on the other hand, he hurt a group of innocent servant girls.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, suddenly a man''s voice came from the gate of the garden: "Baoyu, Baoyu, brother, take you out to wave!"


    The man''s voice was very loud and his tone was very rude. The servant girls in the room were all startled. They could not help but curl their mouths and murmured in a low voice: "the stupid overlord is coming."


    "Stupid overlord?" His voice was so small that he couldn''t hear it even around her. However, song Qingshu''s cultivation was so good that even the sound of mosquitoes landing could not escape his ears.


    Song Qingshu is not familiar with the dream of Red Mansions, but he still vaguely remembers such a distinctive character as Xue pan, the elder brother of Xue Baochai. Because of the loss of his father when he was young, his widowed mother indulged and indulged him. All day long, he had to do was fight chickens and go horse racing. I''ve been to school, but I know a few words. However, his most famous thing is that Liu Xianglian, the "cold husband" of other people, is handsome and has evil thoughts on him. As a result, he is beaten to be a pig''s head by others. Although Liu Xianglian''s name is feminine, it is a real man.


    Just thinking, the man had already come in. As soon as he came in, he took song Qingshu and went out: "go, there''s a bureau outside, you''re alone."


    Song Qingshu looked at him and saw that he was handsome, but he was born with a good appearance, which was expected. After all, as Xue Baochai''s own brother, how bad his appearance would be. But I don''t know why, his whole body revealed a trace of obscenity and hooliganism. He was really blind.


    One side of the assailant is anxious, but also went up to hold the song Qingshu: "master Xue, you have issued a strict order not to let the master go out, don''t you make us embarrassed?"


    Xue Pan''s eyes turned on Xiren''s body, which made her shrink. Then he said with a smile, "Hey, what''s the matter with me? Don''t worry. I''ve already told my aunt that she has agreed."


    Xue pan, Xue Baochai''s mother and Jia Baoyu''s mother are sisters, both from the Linchuan Wang family. Her brother is Wang Ziteng, the commander of the front palace, so Xue pan called Jia Baoyu''s mother and aunt.


    Song Qingshu was secretly happy and worried that he couldn''t find a chance to go out. Now the bully sent him to the door. No matter what he said was true or false, he immediately became familiar with him and went out of the house, leaving Xiren alone to stare.


    In fact, song Qingshu wronged the other party. Xue pan did ask Mrs. Wang for advice, and Mrs. Wang did agree, because all the people at the party were the sons of top officials. She also wanted Jia Baoyu to get acquainted with that group of people, which would be beneficial in the future.


    After coming out of Jia''s house, song Qingshu is trying to find a chance to get rid of Xue pan. Who knows that a group of people had been waiting outside for a long time. When they saw them coming out, the first two people welcomed him: "brother Jia, brother Xue."


    Song Qingshu looks up and sees that one of them is very brave, the other is a man and a woman. He is very handsome. Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. If he had not rich experience in the world, he might have thought that this man was a woman disguised as a man.


    He didn''t know each other. He was afraid that he would show his flaws, so he just followed the words of several people. Fortunately, song Qingshu had already mastered the skills of dealing with each other. He soon found out their identities.


    Feng Ziying, the son of the powerful general Feng Tang, was the commander of the four chambers of panri and tianwu at that time. He was a powerful figure in the front of the palace.


    Liu Xianglian, the male and female prime minister, is the one who beat Xue pan to death in the original work of dream of Red Mansions. His father is Liu Chengda, the censor of the Southern Song Dynasty. The Yan Guan system is divided into three parts: Taiyuan, Dianyuan and Chayuan. Liu Chengda is the head of the Chayuan.


    Although Liu Xianglian was born in a gentle and civil family, he liked to dance swords and swords when he was young, so he always got close to the children of military generals in the capital.


    From the perspective of song Qingshu, I have to admit that Liu Xianglian''s martial arts are not bad. At least she has no problem in wandering in the Jianghu.


    "The power of Jia Sidao is really huge." If song Qingshu is thoughtful, he certainly does not naively think that these young people are just like-minded together. It must be the family elders of the same camp who allow them to communicate with each other.


    Jia Baoyu''s father is a privy envoy, Xue Pan''s father Xue Ji is a political advisor, Feng Ziying''s father is a general, and Liu Xianglian''s father is a censor. There are their people in the military, political and speech official systems


    "I ordered a table outside the building, and we went there to have a drink and talk." Feng Ziying laughs and leads several people to the outer building.


    At this time, somewhere in Lin''an City, a bright and moving girl looked around at the prosperous city and couldn''t help sighing: "Lin''an City is more prosperous than the most prosperous city in the kingdom of Jin."


    Next to him, an old man with a big figure and deep nose leaped his eyelids and said, "Granny, the song people hate the Jin people to the bone. You open your mouth and shut your mouth to the kingdom of Jin. Be careful to get into trouble."


    Mingyan girl curled her lips: "what''s to be afraid of? The people of Song Dynasty are all weak and incompetent sheep. If you give them ten guts, they don''t dare to touch me."


    The tall old man said with a smile, "Yue Fei is also from the Song Dynasty. Didn''t he beat you to cry for your father and mother in those years?"


    Mingyan girl for a moment, a long time later, she hummed: "in the past, Xiang Yu had a fan Zeng instead of committing suicide. Now the song people have Yue Fei instead of destroying the Great Wall, which proves that the song people are incompetent. Sooner or later, this great country will be our gold."


    Tall old man face smoked to smoke, depressed ground says: "you this wench heartless, song Qingshu that boy''s life and death is uncertain, how feel you are not anxious at all?"


    Mingyan girl said with a smile: "because I believe him, he is so smart and so capable, he will surely turn the bad into the good."


    The tall old man was worried: "I''m not as optimistic as you. I''m not sure if I can resolve the poison of Jinbo ten day flower."


    Mingyan girl this just revealed the color of accident: "even the Western poison can''t solve?"


    The tall old man said: "there is no poison in the world that I can''t get rid of, but I only know its name. I need to see it with my own eyes to make a correct judgment... Well, I''ll check the news first. You can wait for me in the building beside the West lake." With that, the white shadow flashed and disappeared.


    Mingyan girl looked at it and smacked her tongue: "the Western poison is really unfathomable." Immediately, a ray of worry finally appeared on his face: "song, you must not really have an accident. My mother and I can count on you all our lives."

 Chapter 1176

    But at the thought of song Qingshu''s ability, Mingyan girl''s mood suddenly got better: "at the beginning, he turned over his hands in the kingdom of Jin to cover the clouds and rain, how could this crisis be hard to get him!" The whole person''s spirit suddenly got better.


    Since the accident of song Qingshu, all his relatives and friends have raised their hearts. Most people are pessimistic about whether he can save the day. Unexpectedly, she, a "friend" who is not so close to song Qingshu, guesses closer to the truth.


    Mingyan girl was attracted by the prosperity of Lin''an City. She looked at the street stalls, and soon people nearby noticed the girl who was like a fairy. The women were envious, while the men were staring at her.


    Mingyan girl frowned slightly. Although she was a bit playful, she became the focus of the public''s attention. She didn''t have any interest in shopping. She pursed her little mouth and snorted, then turned and left.


    Because she used her lightness skill, people nearby only felt that her sight was lost as soon as her eyes were dazzled, and the men in the crowd sighed at the same time.


    "Hum, all the smelly men in the world are the same, disgusting." Because of her mother''s experience a few years ago, Mingyan girl didn''t like men, "forget it, go upstairs and wait for western drugs first."


    If someone observes from a height, she looks like a butterfly dancing among the flowers. Lin''an City is one of the most prosperous cities in the world. It''s a bit exaggerative to call it a sea of people on the street, but it''s not too much to call it a brush. But the girl was wearing around in the crowd, but no one could touch her body.


    When she entered the building, she was thinking about a question in her mind: "should I find a scarf to cover her face?" Her mother was unfortunate because of her own beauty, so she was much more mature than other girls in this aspect when she was young.


    "Isn''t this Chongjie''s sister? It''s really predestined to meet you from a thousand miles." Not far away suddenly came a banter voice, although the tone is a little strange, the voice is very moving.


    Mingyan girl is the perfect beauty festival in the state of Jin. When the news of song Qingshu''s death spread, it was not only ah Jiu, Xia Qingqing and Dongfang muxue who worried about her death. The women led by GE Bi in the state of Jin also lost their looks and even wanted to fight in Yangzhou.


    Fortunately, Ouyang Feng is calm enough to dissuade the crazy women at the critical moment. They also realize that if song Qingshu is OK, they will expose his deliberately hidden power ahead of time. After discussion, they decided to send Ouyang Feng to Jiangnan to visit the whereabouts of song Qingshu. Song Qingshu was in danger because of poisoning, and Ouyang Feng, also known as Xidu, was the most suitable person.


    The women had planned to come, but Gebi needed to be in the palace with the appearance of Wan Yanyao. Daiqis wanted to pretend to be Tang Kuo Bian, Wan Yanping wanted to take care of her sister in the palace, and Pu Chaqiu Cao was not "one of her own". Finally, Wan Yanchong volunteered to come.


    First of all, Wanyan Chongjie''s martial arts are good, and he is smart, so he can be Ouyang Feng''s helper to a certain extent; Secondly, Wanyan Chongjie''s mother and daughter all took song Qingshu''s sanshennao pill. If song Qingshu died, they would not be able to live. Therefore, among the people who don''t want song Qingshu to die in the world, she is definitely among the best.


    After discussion, several women finally decided to send her to accompany Ouyang Feng to save song Qingshu.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Wan Yan went to the window and saw a handsome and extraordinary young man sitting near the window, gently shaking the folding fan. He took the white jade as the handle of the folding fan. The hand holding the handle of the fan was as white as the handle of the fan. It was almost transparent as the white jade. The two wretched old men stood by their sides, their eyes shining, and they were obviously top experts.


    Wanyan heavy Festival secretly complain, how can so coincidentally meet this woman here.


    "Miss, you are mistaken." Wanyan heavy section arch hand, turned to go, who knows a chopsticks impartial suddenly inserted into her body in front of the pillar, she had to stop.


    The white jade childe picked up the teapot and began to pour the tea. When it was full, he said with a smile: "if you recognize the wrong person, how can miss Chongjie know that I am a girl?"


    Wanyan Chongjie wants to pat her head, but she also knows that even if there is no such flaw, the other party will still use other reasons to stay here. She turns her eyes, looks back at the other party, and says with a smile: "sister Zhao, you have a lot of adults. Don''t worry about me, such a little girl."


    It turns out that this white jade childe is Princess Shaomin of Mongolia. She has been tracking down the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue and trying to remove the three corpses in her body. Unfortunately, she didn''t get anything in the kingdom of Jin last time. Later, she didn''t find Murong Jingyue anywhere else. She was going to the last place to find it when she met her elder brother Wang Baobao.


    Hearing that Wang Baobao''s brother-in-law praised song Qingshu, Zhao Min immediately realized that her brother was cheated by song Qingshu. She was shy and funny, but unexpectedly she was not angry and didn''t reveal the truth. She acquiesced in the alliance between Ruyang palace and song Qingshu.


    Who knows, soon came the news that song Qingshu was poisoned in Yangzhou and chased by Li Kexiu and others. Zhao Min could not sit still any longer, temporarily changed his next journey and went directly south.


    During this period, song Qingshu disappeared, and no one knew his whereabouts. After thinking about it, Zhao Min chose to go to Lin''an and sent a note to the Southern Song court as a Mongolian envoy. His promise to return Sichuan to the Southern Song Dynasty was based on Song Qingshu''s identity. Now Song Qingshu''s life and death are uncertain. Mongolia regards the Southern Song Dynasty as a unilateral breach of contract and threatens not to return Sichuan again, It forced the Southern Song Dynasty to deal with the murderer and help find the whereabouts of song Qingshu.


    The court of the Southern Song Dynasty suddenly burst into flames, and the ministers divided into several groups to attack each other. However, Zhao Gou was the king of a country after all. He knew that it would hurt the face of the court if he compromised with Mongolia like this, and WAN Zao, as the head of all officials, could not be moved.


    Moreover, there are many insightful people in the Southern Song Dynasty. It can be seen that Mongolia''s strategic focus is in the western countries, and it is unlikely to start war with the Southern Song Dynasty again because of Sichuan. Moreover, the Southern Song Dynasty is not willing to spit out Li Kexiu''s territory again.


    Finally, under the game of various forces, the Southern Song court carried forward the wisdom of the Han people since ancient times - tuozijue, and used all kinds of good words to deal with Zhao Min, but actually did not take any action.


    Zhao MINMING knows their tricks, but she can''t think of any good way for a while. She knows that the Southern Song Dynasty''s monarchs and ministers are waiting for Li Kexiu to win the battle with the Golden Snake camp. Once Li Kexiu wins, the Southern Song Dynasty will have more negotiation capital. Moreover, even if Mongolia doesn''t return Sichuan, the Southern Song Dynasty will get Lianghuai and Shandong; Once Li Kexiu is defeated, there will be no use value, so he can deal with it casually and exchange it for Sichuan from Mongolia.


    However, the Southern Song Dynasty could afford it, but Zhao Min could not. On the one hand, she was worried about the life and death of song Qingshu. On the other hand, she was a Mongolian envoy to the Southern Song Dynasty on her own. How could Mongolia influence their western expedition for a song Qingshu?


    After a long time, the news will be sent back to the king''s account. Genghis Khan will send a real Messenger, and at the same time, there will be the imperial edict of punishment.


    Because this trip is not smooth, Zhao Min is very upset these two days. Today, he went out of the embassy to relax outside the building. Who knows that he met Wanyan Chongjie.


    You know, on weekdays, Zhao Min is the only one who plays with others. Who knows that she was caught in Wanyan Chongjie''s hands by Jin Guo''s carelessness last time. Thinking of the dark days in the dungeon at that time, Zhao Min hates her teeth. Although song Qingshu is the one who cares about her, she is angry with Wanyan Chongjie.


    Hearing each other''s soft, Zhao Min was slightly happy, but he was alert. Last time, he was cheated by her innocent appearance of being harmless to human beings and animals, and immediately said faintly, "do you have a lot of money? I''m sorry, I''m just a woman. Women are always mean. Mr. deer, Mr. crane, scratch her face. "


    The diners in the building were not too busy to watch, so they cheerfully watched from the side. As a result, when they heard Zhao Min''s words, they all felt cool.


    This white jade childe is also too ruthless, such a flowery little girl, said to shave.


    As soon as he flashed, he opened his big hand to catch Wanyan Chongjie, but the deer stick guest didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he said with a smile, "princess, it''s a pity that such a beautiful face has been scratched. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    Zhao Min knew that the deer stick guest was lustful. He was about to scold him, but he suddenly thought of the scene when he was walking around Song Qingshu in the state of Jin. He immediately changed his mind: "OK, as long as you can catch her."


    "Good!" The deer staff guest was overjoyed and rushed to the battle circle with high morale.


    Although Wanyan Chongjie''s martial arts is good, it''s only a comparison among the younger generation. Where can the two old men of xuanming compete with the old men of Wulin?


    Fortunately, Lu Zhangke was delayed for a while because of lust. He didn''t do it together with he biweng, which gave Wanyan Chongjie a chance of life.


    You know, the reason why the two masters of xuanming are so powerful in the world is that the power of their joint efforts will be multiplied. Even top experts like Zhang Wuji are hard to cope with. But if they are separated, although they are still first-class experts in the world, they are far less powerful than their joint efforts.


    He Bi Weng''s accomplishments alone did not have the advantage of rolling over Wan Yan''s heavy Festival. Wan Yan''s heavy Festival saw a gap, suddenly his figure flashed, and fled to the door twice as fast as what he had just shown.


    In the past year, he has been losing face in front of Zhao min. He Bi Weng thinks it''s OK that he met a pervert like song Qingshu before. If he can''t catch a little girl this time, he can''t look up in front of the princess, so he yells and chases after her at the door.


    Besides, Feng Ziying and Xue Pan had too many followers. Song Qingshu didn''t find a chance to slip away. He had already arrived at the gate of the building.


    Several people standing there talking and laughing, just met Wanyan heavy festival with a wisp of fragrant wind hit.

 Chapter 1177

    They chatted and walked into the outer building. Unexpectedly, a man burst out of the building. Song Qingshu responded. However, thinking of Jia Baoyu''s dandy appearance, he couldn''t reveal his martial arts skills, so he had to pretend that he couldn''t respond and stood in the same place.


    Who knows Wanyan Chongjie''s attention is all on xuanming Er behind him, and he rushes too fast. When he finds someone in front of him, it''s too late, and he plunges into song Qingshu''s arms.


    If ordinary people were hit by her at such a speed, they would have to break one or two ribs. However, song Qingshu had genuine Qi to protect his body, which instantly resolved most of his strength.


    Because of the fear of hurting the other side, song Qingshu subconsciously reaches out to help him. Who knows Wan yanchongjie''s reaction is also fast. He feels that he has hit someone subconsciously and runs to the side with the help of changing direction. Who knows that he just hit song Qingshu''s hand.


    Song Qingshu also had a strange look: he didn''t want to take advantage this time. Who knew she would take the initiative to bump her chest into her palm.


    Wanyan Chongjie looked down at the wolf claw on her chest. She almost fainted, and a murderous spirit flashed in her eyes. Suddenly, the cry of the two old men of xuanming came, and her eyes turned and she thought about it.


    "Help me, young master. These bad guys are bullying me." Wanyan heavy Festival change face is also very fast, immediately put on a pair of pear with rain appearance, but want to tears look very pitiful.


    But song Qingshu sneers. She says so pitifully, but she hides behind her. Unconsciously, she uses herself as a shield. It''s a pity that her acting skills are so lifelike that none of the people here can see the problem.


    But song Qingshu is not angry. At this moment, he has recognized Wan Yan Chongjie. Naturally, he can''t sit by and watch her fall into the enemy''s hands. He just wonders how this girl can appear in Lin''an City.


    At this time, several of my peers finally saw the appearance of wanyanchongjie, and their faces showed amazing colors. They thought that this little girl was born in such a disaster when she was so young, and how could she grow up in the future?


    Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian are OK, but Xue Pan''s saliva almost comes out. Hearing Wan Yan Chongjie''s pitiful words, in order to perform in front of her, he immediately says with a smile, "this little girl, please rest assured that your brother will protect you."


    As he said this, he stood in front of the two old men of xuanming and said haughtily, "you two are immortal..." as soon as he was halfway through, He Bi Weng kicked them away.


    If he Bi Weng didn''t think that he was in Lin''an City and was afraid of causing any big trouble, it would be xuanming ShenZhang who would greet Xue pan.


    Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian are not as rash as Xue pan. They originally intended to ask what happened. But they immediately saw Xue pan kicked aside and couldn''t get up for a long time. They like to get together. They beat their companions. If they can''t get face back, how can they get along in the circle in the future.


    Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian both wield their fists and use their swords at the same time. One of them is a family of generals, and the other likes to wield swords since childhood. They both have good kung fu skills. Together, they managed to stop the crane pen Weng.


    Song Qingshu turns his eyes to Xue pan. It turns out that he was just kicked on a table by the crane pen Weng. Now he is lying in a pile of sawdust and yelling. He is black and blue and looks like a pig''s head.


    "He''s really a bully." Song Qingshu is dumbfounded and laughs. He thinks that he looks like Zhao Yun, but he acts like Zhang Fei. No wonder he has such a nickname in the original book.


    But he didn''t care about Xue pan at the moment. Instead, he looked inside. Xuanming Er Lao always follows that person. Now xuanming Er Lao appears here. What about her?


    This time, God didn''t let him down. Looking at Zhao Min, who was sitting by the window disguised as a man, song Qingshu''s lips began to smile.


    At this moment, the battle over Kung Fu has come to an end. Although Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian have good martial arts, how can they compare with the crane pen Weng? What''s more, the deer stick guest immediately joined the battle, and they were soon kicked on the ground, lying on all fours, in a very awkward posture.


    "I''m blind. Give me a hand!" Feng Ziying''s father is a powerful general and a heavyweight in the army. He never suffered from this kind of loss when he grew up. He immediately scolded his entourage.


    After that, the followers woke up and rushed up one after another.


    Wanyan Chongjie takes advantage of people''s attention and sneaks out quietly. When he is about to enter the crowd, he turns around and glares at Song Qingshu. It''s only when he remembers the face of the man who despises himself that he snorts and disappears into the crowd.


    Song Qingshu is clear about the whole process, but he didn''t stop it. He may be the one who knows the grudge between Zhao Min and Wanyan Chongjie besides the client. He knows that if she falls into Zhao Min''s hands, she will not have good fruit to eat, and he won''t help her.


    A terrible cry interrupted his thoughts. It turned out that their entourage rushed up. As a result, after a few breaths, they were packed up by the two masters of xuanming.


    The two masters of xuanming could see that these people were just servants of little men. Naturally, they were no longer merciful. Many of them broke their hands and feet, and the rest of them were lying on the ground and had no power to fight again.


    After looking at Song Qingshu, he found that Wanyan Chongjie had already disappeared. Xuanming had to turn back and plead with Zhao Min: "my subordinate is incompetent. Let the girl run away."


    Zhao Min snorted coldly. Xuanming''s two elders only felt a tremor. Although her martial arts were far inferior to them, they were very afraid of this charming princess.


    "Since this group of people caused the girl to run, then each one of them should break one leg." Zhao Min picked up the tea cup leisurely, but what he said made everyone chill.


    Feng Ziying was covering her chest. She couldn''t help getting angry when she heard the words: "how dare you, do you know who our father is?"


    Zhao Min gently smile: "all ears."


    All the people in the field were surprised. Except song Qingshu, all the others looked strange. They thought that they were obviously not good at masculinity. Why did they think this man was smiling so well.


    Feng Ziying sat up straight, pointed to his companions and said: "this is the son of the current Jia Shumi, the son of Xue Ji, who is involved in political affairs, the son of Liu Chengda, the censor. I''m not talented. My father is the current Shenwu general Feng Tang!"


    In the building, there are bursts of inspirations. All these names are like thunder. If you take out any of them, you can crush people to death.


    That white jade childe has offended the top Yamen in Lin''an City. I''m afraid he will suffer.


    Who knows Zhao Min light ground says: "so what?"


    "Ah?" Feng Ziying was dumbfounded, thinking that this person really didn''t know or didn''t know, he had moved out of the backstage, and he didn''t mean to be afraid at all?


    Feng Ziying quickly filtered all the princes and grandsons of Lin''an City in her heart, and there was no such person at all. And even if the prince and King Yi are here today, they will give them some face. It seems that this little white face is from other places.


    Seeing that xuanming was getting closer and closer, Feng Ziying was finally flustered. She quickly moved to song Qingshu, pointed at him and yelled, "his father is Jia Sidao, master Jia!"


    It turned out that he was worried that he didn''t make it clear just now, so he specially emphasized that even people from other countries had never heard of Jia Sidao''s name.


    Feng Ziying has already made a plan in her heart. When she goes back, she will shout out all the experts in the imperial guards of panri and tianwu. If she doesn''t beat up the little white face and sell it to the rabbit yard, she can''t get rid of her hatred.


    Hearing Jia Sidao''s name, even xuanming''s two elders stopped and looked back to Zhao Min for her advice. After all, Jia Sidao was one of the most powerful figures in the Southern Song Dynasty. If he broke his son''s leg in Lin''an City, even Zhao Min would be in trouble.


    Zhao Min was still enjoying his tea leisurely. He didn''t even look here. He didn''t even move his eyebrows. He seemed to know that xuanming was waiting for instructions. He just opened his lips: "what about Jia Sidao? Mr. Lu and Mr. He, let''s start with Mr. Jia. "


    She is not a rash person, but she was powerless by the perfunctory efforts of the Southern Song Dynasty''s monarchs and ministers. When she was worried, this group of Yamen bumped into her door. With a move in her heart, she decided to strike the mountain and shake the tiger. Maybe she could take the opportunity to open the deadlock.


    As for beating Jia Sidao''s son... She is the princess of Ruyang palace in the Mongolian Empire. If she beats her, does Jia Sidao dare to retaliate?


    As soon as Zhao Min''s words came out, don''t mention other people in the field. Even Feng Ziying was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu cordially greets Feng Ziying''s female relatives. He is really a team mate like a pig. Seeing that the two old men of xuanming are getting closer and closer, he says with a quick smile, "young master, you have something to say. It''s the so-called injustice has its head and its debt has its owner. They just offended you, but I didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end and didn''t do anything. If you want to vent your anger, you should go to them. "


    He can''t reveal his identity, but he can''t really let xuanming two old men break his legs, can he?


    The diners in the building can''t help but secretly scold this man for his shamelessness. Feng Ziying, Xue pan and others also scold him. However, Jia Baoyu''s family background is stronger than them, so they can only be angry.


    In a daze, Zhao Min put down his tea cup, looked back at him for the first time, and said with a smile, "Mr. Jia''s impudent appearance is quite like a friend I know."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe, and Zhao Min''s sixth sense was really sharp. He said in a hurry: "right, right, since it''s so coincident, why don''t we turn the fight into jade and silk?"


    Who knows that Zhao Min suddenly put away his smile and his voice suddenly turned cold: "but I don''t like other people like him! Mr. Lu and Mr. crane, break both his legs for me. "

 Chapter 1178

    Feng Ziying, Liu Xianglian and others were silly when they heard the words, but they couldn''t help but gloat. They thought to themselves, who told you that you should have bad luck if you didn''t speak of righteousness.


    Song Qingshu was almost so angry that he thought that this girl was really itchy. Next time, he would find a chance to give her a good spanking.


    Although this idea is tempting, it''s a pity that it can''t be realized now. Looking at the approaching elder xuanming, song Qingshu is deeply entangled: he has countless ways to deal with the elder xuanming with his current cultivation, but all of them are smart people. He''s not sure whether he will be seen as a flaw by those who want to see it, leading to the disclosure of his identity; But it''s even more unacceptable for him to break his legs.


    "No matter, I can only try one." Song Qingshu secretly took a pearl from his clothes and scanned the dreamland around him. He planned to pop the Pearl out of an incredible angle. After several times of ejection through the wall, he finally shot it at the elder xuanming from another angle. At that time, they would think that there were some experts hidden in the dark, so they were suspicious, and they escaped the disaster.


    However, this move is easy to arouse people''s suspicion. Even if the people in the field didn''t know what was going on at that time, it''s hard to think of anything later. Especially Zhao Min is more cunning than fox. Maybe he can guess something.


    Seeing that xuanming was only a few feet away from himself, song Qingshu''s hand in his sleeve was about to shoot a pearl when suddenly a loud noise came.


    "Where is master Jia?" Said one of the eunuchs in a soft voice.


    Xuanming two Lao Huo Ran stopped a pace, pour is not scruple this eunuch, but scruple those big inside bodyguards who follow behind eunuch.


    Zhao Min also frowned slightly. It''s nothing for her to teach a few Yamen in private. Although they have a prominent family background, they have no official position after all. But these authentic bodyguards are not the same. If they conflict with each other, the impact will be great.


    Xue Pan had been lying on the ground pretending to be dead before, but at this time he was as quick as a rabbit and ran to the eunuch: "my father-in-law, help me, these bumpkins who don''t know where dare to bully others at the foot of the Emperor..." he opened his mouth and said what happened just now.


    Hearing this, song Qingshu was stunned and thought that he had just behaved shamelessly enough. He didn''t expect that there would be more shameless. Just now, it''s clear that he is coveting the beauty of Wanyan and Chongjie, but he has suffered a lot and moved out of the family. Who knows that the other party doesn''t eat this at all. However, Xue pan didn''t mention the fact that they moved out of their backstage just now to try to suppress others. Instead, they found that Zhao Min was acting suspiciously like an anti thief. In order to ensure the safety of the court, they went forward to investigate. Who knew that the other party was guilty of committing a crime, they started to fight. They wanted to kill Zhao Min and others.


    Looking at Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian, he saw that they had no objection. Song Qingshu could not help sighing that these dandy yamen were really good at making use of family power and were ruthless.


    At first, song Qingshu was worried about Zhao Min, but he ignored Xue Pan''s cry. Instead, he went straight to song Qingshu and said, "Mr. Jia, I''ve just arrived at your house. When I learned that Mr. SA came here, I came here specially."


    Song Qingshu was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with my father-in-law?"


    The eunuch said with a smile: "Princess Jia, when she heard that the young master had come back, she specially called him to the palace to meet her."


    "Princess Jia?" Song Qingshu was stunned and then reflected that Jia''s concubine was Jia Sidao''s elder sister. When he was young, he married Zhao Gou, who was king Kang at that time, and she was always loved. After the Jingkang incident, Zhao Gou''s wife, Xing, was abducted to the north by the Jin people. At that time, all people thought that the position of queen would fall to Jia Fei.


    Who knows that Zhao Gou suddenly decreed that in order to commemorate his first wife, she would no longer set up a queen. Jia Fei didn''t complain. Instead, she tried her best to serve Zhao Gou. Zhao Gou was moved and respected her more and more, so although Jia Fei was old and pale now, she was in a superior position in the imperial palace.


    "It''s my aunt. I miss her so much. Let''s go." Song Qingshu''s reaction was quick enough. He was worried about how to deal with the mess here. God sent a savior. As for what would happen when he entered the palace later... No matter what happened, he should leave the place of right and wrong first.


    "This way, young master." The eunuch''s eyes narrowed into a line with a smile and bent down to make a gesture of invitation.


    "Why?" When Xue pan saw that he had been treated like air from beginning to end, he was immediately dumbfounded. When he reacted, he was about to get angry. Feng Ziying on one side had quietly held him


    "Don''t be impulsive. They have received the imperial concubine Jia''s order."


    Xue pan still didn''t take it easy. He was the son of Vice Prime Minister. He was ignored like this from childhood: "but..."


    Liu Xianglian also leaned over at this time and grabbed him: "take the opportunity to leave here first."


    Xue pan thought of the terrible little white face, shivered all over, and did not dare to say anything more. He left behind the guards, and their followers helped each other.


    "Princess?" Xuanming two elders have already returned to Zhao Min''s side, see this low voice to ask a way.


    Zhao Min''s eyebrows gradually stretched out and snorted: "they are lucky this time."


    When Xue pan and others followed him for a while, the eunuch suddenly turned to look at them and said impatiently, "when do you want to follow?"


    "You Xue Pan had been choking. He thought that the man just now was OK. You eunuch also had a strong air in front of me. He rolled up his sleeve and wanted to hit each other.


    Seeing this, Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian hurried forward and pressed him. Then they said to the eunuch, "don''t blame your father-in-law. We''ll leave now."


    Thinking that all of us are friends, song Qingshu put himself in the right place and thought that it would be strange if Jia Baoyu kept silent all the time, so he came out at the right time and said, "my father-in-law, they just want to send me away."


    Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian also took the opportunity to echo: "Baoyu, we''ll send you here. We''ll get together again when we have time."


    Song Qingshu nodded, said goodbye to them and followed the eunuch to the palace.


    Looking at their far away figure, Liu Xianglian suddenly said: "which eunuch is under the hand of his father-in-law, why don''t you have any impression?"


    Xue pan bah: "it''s strange to have an impression. He certainly didn''t recognize us. Otherwise, how dare he be so arrogant."


    Feng Ziying said with a smile: "there are not 10000 eunuchs in the Imperial City, and there are 8000 eunuchs. There are always some that we have never seen. Don''t be upset about this. Let''s find another place to have a drink."


    But Xue Pan said angrily, "I''m not in the mood to drink if I don''t get the place back! I''ll go back and gather the experts in my family first. I won''t sell that little white face to the rabbit hall today. From now on, I won''t be called little overlord. I''ll be called dull overlord. "


    Feng Ziying also said with a smile: "this kind of thing can''t bother brother Xue. Now I''ll go to pick some experts from the Japanese army, and I''ll make that guy look good."


    Xue pan turned his anger into joy, and a group of people went to the barracks. As for the fact that they gathered experts and went to the building outside, they found that Zhao Min had already disappeared. That''s what happened later.


    Song Qingshu followed the eunuch into the palace from one side of the door, and his heart was filled with emotion. In recent years, his footprints can be described as palaces all over the world. Now entering the palace is almost like going home.


    Although he came to the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty for the first time, with the experience of the Forbidden City of the Qing Dynasty and the imperial palace of the Jin Dynasty, he had a rough look around and had a general outline of the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty in his mind.


    The only difference is that the Forbidden City and the imperial palace of the state of Jin are more magnificent. The imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty is more beautiful and less powerful, which is probably a microcosm of many countries in recent years.


    The imperial guards stopped in the outer city, and then the eunuch continued to take song Qingshu through several palace gates, and changed to a palace maid to lead the way.


    Song Qingshu felt strange in his heart, but it was expected that there would be more red tape in the Southern Song Dynasty. Finally, the palace lady led him to a palace, and then said, "Lady Jia will be back soon. Please wait here for a moment." Then he left.


    "This Jia Fei specially called me to come over, but she was not there. These are several meanings." Song Qingshu was very depressed, but he came here to solve the crisis outside the building, not to see Jia Fei.


    What''s more, he is not really Jia Baoyu, and I don''t know how familiar this "aunt" is with Jia Baoyu. She married into the royal family when she was young. No matter how familiar she is with Jia Baoyu, it''s impossible to compare with the people in the government. But there is no absolute truth in the world. I don''t know if there will be any accident.


    He made a draft in his heart and simulated some questions that Princess Jia might ask later. Half an hour passed unconsciously.


    "How long will it take?" Song Qingshu was waiting impatiently when the noisy footsteps came from the door.


    "Finally back." Song Qingshu is full of energy, pondering Jia Baoyu''s state of mind, bowing respectfully to meet his aunt.


    "It''s strange that only one person came in, and how did all the maids withdraw?" Song Qingshu didn''t have to look up, just by his ears to find out the situation outside.


    "Is this princess Jia drunk? Why do you falter? " Song Qingshu found that the woman''s steps were a little disordered, and he was even more strange. He said casually, "my nephew has seen my aunt." He looked up.


    Who knows that what comes into our eyes is not the half old princess Jia of Xu Niang, but a girl with blurred eyes!


    This is not what surprised song Qingshu the most. What surprised him the most was that he just met this young girl, who was Li Yuanzhi who had saved his daughter''s family in Yangzhou before.


    Li Yuanzhi has a strange temperament, so she usually dressed as a woman or a man, but today she is wearing a bright colored palace dress. The collar of the palace dress is a little wide, deliberately revealing her white and delicate neck, which makes her look noble and elegant at the same time showing a touch of charm.


    "It''s so hot," Li Yuanzhi murmured to herself as if she hadn''t seen song Qingshu. She untied her clothes and said, "go and prepare water for me. I want to take a bath."

 Chapter 1179

    Song Qingshu: what''s the situation?


    Looking carefully, I saw that Li Yuanzhi''s eyes were blurred, and she was obviously in a state of mind loss.


    Song Qingshu doubts Dou Congsheng. Li Yuanzhi was sent by his father to marry with the Southern Song Dynasty. How could he be here? But he quickly reaction, calculate the time Li Yuanzhi should have been in Lin''an, and she was originally sent by Li Kexiu to compete for the queen, appeared in the palace is not surprising.


    But it''s strange why she''s here and now? Didn''t Jia Feixuan enter the palace by herself?


    In Song Qing''s mind, he assumed countless possibilities, but each of them was denied by him.


    At this moment, Li Yuanzhi had torn off her palace clothes, and only her intimate profanity clothes were left. Song Qingshu hurried forward and grasped her hand to feel her pulse. She could not help frowning. Her breath was scattered, and she was obviously poisoned.


    Song Qingshu didn''t see those gongdou TV dramas in his previous life. Although he knew that there was no war in the harem, it was a TV drama after all. After he came to this world, although he had many confidants, because of his strength, there was nothing wrong with the harem. Now this is the first time that he realized the horror of gongdou.


    Although I don''t know what happened, song Qingshu can roughly guess that Li Yuanzhi''s current situation must have been caused by the strife in the harem. Her father is the most popular figure in the Southern Song Dynasty. Besides, she has the help of wanchaozhe, the capital of the imperial court. Even if she is ugly, she can''t be underestimated. What''s more, she is beautiful and sweet, Many people in the court regard her as the most likely candidate for the new queen.


    "Who on earth is targeting her?" With their past relationship, song Qingshu can''t just sit back and ignore them. What''s more, Li Yuanzhi just made such a big sacrifice to save him not long ago.


    After all, before Li Yuanzhi came, she was the most likely candidate to take over the post of Queen. When Li Yuanzhi came, Jia Fei suffered the greatest impact, and she would act reasonably.


    But song Qingshu couldn''t figure out who Jia Fei would choose and why she would choose her nephew to complete the plot. After the incident, she couldn''t get away with it


    Song Qingshu is thinking about it, but Li Yuanzhi feels the masculine breath of the men around her, and involuntarily entangles her. Her eyes seem to flow with strange brilliance, and she mutters: "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu''s heart was shocked. She could recognize her own appearance? However, he soon understood that he was worried too much. Li Yuanzhi was already in a state of unconsciousness at the moment, and his mouth was just a meaningless murmur.


    I thought that Yu Yutong was Li Yuanzhi''s favorite, but I didn''t know that at this juncture she was shouting her own name. Song Qingshu was deeply moved and subconsciously responded with the original voice: "sister Yuanzhi ~"


    "Brother song, you''re really OK. It''s really good." Li Yuanzhi eyes covered with a trace of water vapor, obviously the whole person is not conscious, just subconsciously in the answer, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know my father would do that." With a cry in her voice, she hugs song Qingshu tightly.


    Song Qingshu tried several times, but he couldn''t break away. He was worried that she would be hurt by too much force. He simply let her hold him and patted her pink back to comfort him: "I know it''s none of your business..."


    Li Yuanzhi suddenly raised her head, watery eyes staring at him: "brother song, can you forgive my father for my sake?"


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and did not answer her immediately. You know, Li Kexiu has done a great job this time. If he forgives all this, how can he convince the public in the future? Even worse, his enemies will try their best to deal with him in the future, because they know that even if they fail in the end, they will be forgiven.


    At the end of the Sui Dynasty, there was a great turmoil, and all the heroes in the world came together. In the later period, the most powerful force in the West was Li Tang, and in the East was Dou Jiande. At that time, every time Dou Jiande captured Li Tang''s generals, if the other party vowed not to surrender, Dou Jiande would praise his subordinates and finally release them back.


    This won Dou Jiande a great reputation, so that after his death, many people in the world still miss him. However, song Qingshu scoffed at Dou Jiande''s behavior. In Dou Jiande''s opinion, he was so magnanimous that Li Tang''s generals should feel his sincerity and strive to serve; But in fact, because he was too generous, Li Tang''s generals would stick to the last soldier every time they met him. Li Tang''s generals thought that they would not worry about their lives if they finally fell into his hands. They might as well fight to the death. On the one hand, they would be loyal to Li Tang, and on the other hand, they could win Dou Jiande''s praise.


    In contrast to Dou Jiande, the Mongols and the Qing Dynasty were extremely brutal in history. As long as one of the attacked cities dared to resist, they would massacre all the people in the city after the city was broken. As a result, most of the cities fell from the wind.


    In exchange for generosity, we lose our troops and die. On the contrary, cruelty can easily get everything. That''s the irony of history.


    Song Qingshu naturally did not want to be Dou Jiande, so in the face of Li Yuanzhi''s plea, he was silent.


    Seeing that he refused to respond, Li Yuanzhi burst into tears: "brother song, I know my father is sorry for you..."


    Song Qingshu sighed and was about to comfort her, but Li Yuanzhi suddenly said, "I will compensate you for my father." As soon as the voice fell, the sweet lips were printed.


    Feeling her green and clumsy movements, song Qingshu was angry and funny. He gently pushed her away and said in a soft voice, "you are your father, your father is your father. I can tell you clearly. Your father''s behavior will not affect your image in my heart..."


    "But I can''t tell!" Li Yuanzhi suddenly yelled, then bit his lip and looked at him, "but he is my father after all!"


    Song Qingshu has nothing but silence.


    Seeing his indifference, Li Yuanzhi seemed to have lost her strength and cried in his arms, very sad.


    Feeling her shrugged and trembling shoulders, song Qingshu only patted her on the back, trying to ease her mood.


    After crying for a long time, Li Yuanzhi suddenly said, "brother song, can you promise me something?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu was embarrassed.


    Li Yuan Zhi bitter smile: "rest assured, I will not ask you to forgive my father."


    "Well, I promise you." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, with the help of her previous life-saving kindness in Yangzhou, it is right to promise any condition.


    Li Yuanzhi raised her head, a layer of abnormal blush appeared on her face, and she didn''t know whether it was the drug attack or the reason of Shyness: "I want it."


    "Ah?" Song Qing thought it was something difficult to do. When she heard her words clearly, she didn''t respond for a moment.


    Li Yuanzhi sat up straight and did not open her mouth. Instead, she took action instead of speaking. She stretched her hand to one side and untied the buckle of her profane clothes


    "What are you doing? Put on your clothes. " Song Qingshu turned his face in an instant. It was not that he was really calm, but that Li Yuanzhi was obviously not conscious now. How could he take advantage of others'' danger?


    Song Qingshu picked up the clothes she had taken off and wanted to pull them up again. Who knew that the other party held his hand and pressed it directly on his chest: "elder brother song, I don''t want to marry the emperor of Southern Song Dynasty, but I can''t help myself. Now the only thing I can do is to give my body to the person I like first."


    Trying not to feel the softness of the palm, song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "don''t you like Yu Yutong?"


    "I used to like him, but now I don''t like him." Li Yuanzhi really dares to love and hate. Even when her consciousness is vague, she is not a bit coy.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and asked subconsciously, "who do you like now?"


    Li Yuanzhi did not answer immediately, but pursed her mouth, slightly bowed her head, motioned for a look at the hand on her chest, and said: "isn''t this obvious?" With that, a fiery body came up.


    Song Qing had a bang in his head, and he couldn''t help kissing him back. At that moment, he was tangled in his mind. Now what is this? People hiding in the dark want to make Li Yuanzhi lose herself to a strange man, but in fact, because of her changing face, Li Yuanzhi admits the wrong person on the surface, but in fact she doesn''t


    In fact, he did not have no other way to get rid of Li Yuanzhi''s emotional poison, but after much thinking, he chose the most direct and effective method.


    On the surface, Li Yuanzhi will fall into crisis after losing her body, but in the long run, it will protect her. Although Li Yuanzhi was very strange, she was too young after all. Who was the opponent of those experienced women in the deep palace? Today is the best proof. Song Qingshu can save her once, but what a coincidence that every time Li Yuanzhi is in danger, she can appear in time? If Li Yuanzhi is no longer a virgin, the women in the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty can no longer regard her as an enemy. On the contrary, she is safer.


    Li Yuanzhi''s father, who has a heavy army in his hand, is the backing of Li Yuanzhi. Even if such a thing happens, Zhao Gou will not do anything to her. Most of the time, he will suppress the whole thing. Of course, the marriage will not be mentioned. No man is willing to wear a green hat on his head, let alone he is the emperor.


    Of course, there is a premise for all this, that is, Li Yuanzhi himself is willing. If he had not heard her true feelings just now, song Qingshu would never have made such a decision for her.


    The young girl in her arms kept wriggling. Song Qingshu soon couldn''t think rationally, but the next thing didn''t need any reason, just follow the man''s instinct.


    He gently picked Li Yuanzhi up and went to the Phoenix couch. He felt that the girl in his arms was as if her bones had melted, and the breath of song Qingshu became heavy.


    Song Qingshu knew that Li Yuanzhi had just entered the palace, so it was impossible for him to get such a grand treatment. This bed should be owned by a favorite concubine in the back palace. But at this juncture, song Qingshu didn''t care who the original owner was, and he fell down with the girls in his arms, At the moment of falling down, the curtain was put down.


    Before long, the voice of the Phoenix couch swaying and the girl''s gentle hum formed a beautiful melody, and the whole garden was empty, which further set off the graceful and moving fairy music from the room.


    But the unusual tranquility outside seemed to signal the coming storm

 Chapter 1180

    Li Yuanzhi only felt that she had a very long dream, in which some extremely shameful things happened. She wanted to wake up, but she was greedy for the unprecedented feeling.


    That kind of feeling is more and more real. It''s not like a dream at all. Li Yuanzhi suddenly realizes that there is a real person on her body. This surprise is not trivial. She quickly kicks the person.


    Although she is an official lady, she did not love needlework when she was young, but yearned for the world. In addition, there happened to be an anonymous senior in her family. By chance, she developed a good martial arts.


    She is on the verge of shock and fear. This is merciless and ruthless. What''s more, it''s hard to guard against sudden events.


    However, the other side was not kicked as expected. Instead, he raised his hand in a relaxed and freehand manner. It was clear that his action was extremely slow in Li Yuanzhi''s eyes, but he just caught her round ankle.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "women are really fickle. Just now they are so gentle and obedient that they are dying, but now they turn their faces and refuse to recognize people."


    Unfortunately, he is now wearing Jia Baoyu''s mask, a smile fell in Li Yuanzhi''s eyes, can be described as indecent incomparable: "shameless!"


    Li Yuanzhi doesn''t know why such a thing happened, but years of experience tells her that this person must have used some despicable means to sully her.


    At the thought that her innocent body, which had been preserved for more than ten years, had been taken away by a strange man, Li Yuanzhi could not help but feel sad and wanted to tear the man to pieces.


    She tried to pull her foot back, but she didn''t move. She felt as if she had been held by an iron hoop. Li Yuanzhi soon realized how embarrassing this posture was. She was ashamed and angry and said, "let go!"


    Seeing her face flushed and her long and charming eyes full of anger, song Qingshu was full of love and pity, but he couldn''t help teasing her: "if you promise not to kick me later, I''ll let go."


    Li Yuanzhi has always been very strange. Even if something like this happened, she still didn''t look for life and death like other women. Instead, she forced down her anger and said sweetly, "good


    Her smile seems to shine in general, no man can resist the girl''s sweet smile, even song Qingshu''s Daoxing now has a moment of absence, the hand is not as tight as just pinched.


    Li Yuanzhi had been waiting for this moment for a long time. In an instant, she drew her feet back and picked up the gold hairpin beside her bed. She stabbed her partner''s chest with Wudang Hibiscus needle. She took off her sweet smile and disappeared. Instead, she was covered with frost.


    Song Qingshu was surprised, not because the other side was cruel, but because he felt a little distressed. He seemed to be joking a little too much.


    A few fingers gently brush, Li Yuanzhi suddenly feel a numb wrist, no longer hold Jinchai, song Qingshu see she still don''t give up hand, directly hold her in his arms: "sorry to scare you, Yuanzhi sister, it''s me."


    Li Yuanzhi had been held in his arms, and all of them had the idea of dying together. Suddenly when he heard his words, the whole person was stunned: "this voice... But how can it be..."


    Aware that she was a little confused, song Qingshu gently pushed her to the front of her body, and then took down the mask.


    "Brother Qingshu?" Li Yuanzhi''s delicate body trembled. She could not help pinching his cheek with her hand. She confirmed that other people were not easy to look at. Then she said in a trembling voice, "is it really you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s really me."


    Li Yuanzhi said in surprise: "how did you escape from Shengtian? I thought... I thought you..."


    "It''s a long story, but it''s all based on the fact that you saved me in Yangzhou. Without you, I would have hated Jiuquan." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    Li Yuanzhi was also embarrassed when she thought that she was pregnant with his child in front of so many people, but she soon remembered something, pursed her lips and glared at him: "that''s how you repay me?"


    Rao is a thick skinned song Qingshu. At this time, he is also embarrassed. He doesn''t know how to explain the whole thing. Does he say that when he saw that she was poisoned, he didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his innocence to save her?


    Song Qingshu felt that if Li Yuanzhi heard such words, he would slap him in the past.


    Is tangled, on the contrary, Li Yuanzhi first said: "forget it, you are better than other men, just now I was really scared." With that, he patted his chest with a look of fright.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. She was too open-minded: "don''t you... Get angry?"


    Li Yuanzhi snorted: "if other men, I would like to kill each other, but you..." she looked up and said, "I''m not angry."


    Song Qingshu''s heart is like a heavy hammer, suddenly filled with a cavity of tenderness, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Feeling the masculinity of a man, Li Yuanzhi felt a sense of shame in her heart. She hesitated for a long time before putting her hands around his back: "brother Qingshu, if not, I would not have said that in front of everyone when I was in Yangzhou."


    Song Qingshu was deeply moved and said in her ear, "sister Yuanzhi, I like you very much, but I always thought your sweetheart was Yu..."


    Before he finished, Li Yuanzhi sat up straight, her slender jade fingers pressed on his lips, her big eyes flickered, and she was full of cunning smile: "haven''t you heard a word? Girls'' minds are fickle."


    Embracing her smooth and delicate body like sheep fat, song Qingshu felt a wave in her heart and gently blew a breath in her ear: "but you are not a girl now."


    The girl''s body is extremely sensitive, and Li Yuanzhi is always ticklish. She leans her head to avoid and giggles: "brother Qingshu, are you really good or bad?"


    Two people play for a while, unknowingly intertwined with the body, the room gradually fell into an ambiguous quiet.


    Li Yuanzhi looked closely at the man close at hand, his eyelashes trembled slightly: "brother Qingshu, just now I was in a daze... I want to feel you again when I am sober."


    The girl''s love words were like cooking oil with fire. Song Qingshu could not help but kiss her heavily


    I don''t know how long later, Li Yuanzhi was lying in Song Qingshu''s arms, mumbling: "if only I could stay with you all the time..."


    Although her voice is light, but song Qingshu how cultivation, every word can hear clearly, also heard her tone of melancholy and helplessness, can''t help but heart move: "are you worried about the imperial concubine?"


    At this moment, it suddenly occurred to song Qingshu that although Li Yuanzhi had always been a strange lady, different from the ordinary boudoir lady, she was a little too bold today. She thought that she would eventually become the concubine of the Southern Song Emperor, in order not to leave any regrets for her whole life.


    Li Yuanzhi was stunned. She did not expect that her lover would guess her mind with one sentence. When she was moved, she still shook her head: "no, it''s good to be a princess. What''s the worry?"


    After all, the man she is going to marry is the king of a country. In this era, the imperial power is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Although song Qingshu''s martial arts are powerful, they are not as good as Zhao Gou''s. If he is in danger for his own sake, how can he feel at ease.


    Song Qingshu is almost a black mountain old demon now. He thinks that he can''t see through it. He is angry and funny: "don''t worry, I won''t let my woman be someone else''s concubine."


    "Are you going to elope with me?" Li Yuanzhi said excitedly that she was still a strange girl in her heart. Song Qingshu''s words ignited the adventure factor in her heart. She thought that if she was not afraid of her lover, what would it be like to wander around the world with him.


    "Elopement?" Song Qingshu almost didn''t choke to death, "that kind of reckless move without technical content is not my style."


    "What else can we do without eloping?" Li Yuanzhi''s wonderful way.


    Song Qingshu did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, "you seem to have been drugged before. Do you know who is going to harm you?"


    Li Yuanzhi shook her head: "I don''t know what happened. Today, I was summoned by Princess Jia to talk for a while. When I came back, I felt a little dizzy. Later, I didn''t know anything... Later, I found you... I found you on me. I almost didn''t scare to death..." even if it was over, But the thought of opening his eyes is a strange man is invading his body, that kind of feeling is too creepy.


    Song Qingshu laughed and comforted her for a while, then asked, "is it really Jia Fei?" It doesn''t make sense. If Jia Fei is behind the scenes, how can she involve her nephew?


    Li Yuanzhi strange way: "I have seen her not once or twice, how can admit a mistake?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought, is it really because of the jealousy of women, which led to Princess Jia to do some extreme things. However, he quickly denied this conjecture. Princess Jia is not the daughter of a small family. The education she received from her childhood makes her never do such irrational things. There must be other people hiding behind, and the purpose is to deal with the Jia family. Li Yuanzhi is just an incidental victim!


    Song Qingshu, influenced by various palace fighting dramas of later generations, combined with his experience in the Qing Dynasty and the imperial palace of the Jin Dynasty, had a very clear understanding of the ghosts and tricks hidden behind the court, and soon straightened out the whole story.


    Just at this time, there were noisy footsteps outside the palace. It seemed that a large group of eunuchs came here. Song Qingshu felt that the traitor had finally arrived.


    These people came later than he expected. Song Qingshu looked at Li Yuanzhi and said, "sister Yuanzhi, do you believe me?"


    Li Yuan Zhi bit the lip of water embellish, did not have good spirit ground Jiao hum: "if I do not believe you, how can let you... Let you such disaster."


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu said quickly in her ear with a smile, "you will be so beautiful then..."


    After listening, Li Yuanzhi''s face became very strange: "is this really OK?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you do as I say, you will be safe in this storm, and you don''t have to worry about marrying the emperor. When I arrange everything, I will take you away..." he found that the group of people outside had already arrived at the door, and song Qingshu quickly asked her to leave. He pulled up his clothes and jumped out the window.

 Chapter 1181

    Looking at his embarrassed appearance when he left, Li Yuanzhi couldn''t help chuckling, thinking that we were in love, how could it be like cheating.


    Aware of the outside people pushing the door in, Li Yuanzhi pulled the quilt over her body and pretended to be still sleeping according to the established plan.


    "Ah ~" the room rang out the voice of the maid of honor, obviously the group of people also saw the appearance of the bed, messy bedding, the air filled with the smell of people blushing, Li Yuanzhi lying in the quilt, cloud temples scattered, cheeks flushed, fool also know what just happened.


    A group of people suddenly burst into flames. What a scandal it is to mess with the court! Those who didn''t know it were so scared that they turned pale and stood in the same place trembling. If something happened to the master, they would be killed. Other older people react better and slip out quietly to inform the ladies behind them.


    Song Qingshu hid in the dark and observed for a while. Seeing that Li Yuanzhi was not in danger for the time being, he left safely.


    Before that, he noticed that someone was using Li Yuanzhi to deal with Jia family, and soon realized that this was a great opportunity. He is worried about how to leave Lin''an to support ah Jiu Qingqing without revealing his identity. What happened in the palace provides an opportunity.


    Now all the evidence shows that Princess Jia''s jealousy has ruined Li Yuanzhi''s innocence by looking for her nephew. Li Yuanzhi is an imperial concubine and a strong competitor for the future queen. Behind her are Prime Minister Wan Zao and Li Kexiu, who has a hundred thousand troops. Her identity is extremely sensitive.


    No matter how aloof concubine Jia was in the palace, no matter how powerful Jia Sidao was, she could not suppress this matter. Jia Baoyu, in particular, sleeps the emperor''s future wife. Even though Zhao Gou is already a eunuch, he still can''t stand the green hat. What''s more, even if Zhao Gou is willing to tolerate it, how can Wan Zao and Li Kexiu tolerate it?


    It''s a big crime for nine nationalities to commit adultery and disturb the harem! Jia Sidao is so powerful that he won''t be killed. However, Jia Baoyu, as the chief villain, can''t be saved.


    However, judging from what he had seen and heard in Jia''s house, Jia Baoyu was indeed the life of Jia''s house as described in the dream of Red Mansions. Gen Zi, sweetheart, Jia Sidao naturally could not sit by and watch his son die. In view of his unclear relationship with Xiake Island, the most likely thing is to let the people of Xiake Island take Jia Baoyu away and wait for the limelight.


    As long as you can get out of Lin''an City, there are too many ways to slip away from the bottom of Xiake island. As for Li Yuanzhi, because of her special identity, she will not be killed by a common concubine like a white Ling. The most serious consequence is that she will be placed in a cold palace and be wronged for a while. When song Qingshu comes, she will be rescued.


    This time, he not only became a bridegroom, enjoying the gentleness of the girl, but also solved the headache of the past two days. Song Qingshu only felt in a good mood. After leaving the palace, he didn''t rush back to Jia''s house. Instead, he went to the red sleeve courtyard. Where was Zhou Zhiruo waiting? He had to talk to her in advance.


    Taking song Qingshu''s accomplishments as an example, even if he is in a busy city, he doesn''t have to hide his appearance. People around him will only feel that he is a flower in front of him. If you look at him carefully, his figure has already disappeared a few blocks away. Where can you follow him.


    Came to the agreed room, found Blue Phoenix also came, is talking with Zhou Zhiruo very happy. When they saw him coming, they could not help but stand up to meet him.


    Song Qingshu first nodded to Zhou Zhiruo, and then looked at the Blue Phoenix: "Phoenix son, is that properly arranged?"


    Blue Phoenix Jiao said with a smile: "don''t worry, there are five immortals sect elders escorting, to ensure that your little lover can''t miss a hair. On the contrary, when the young master comes, he asks other women, and is not afraid that Miss Zhou is jealous. "


    In fact, it''s more appropriate to call Zhou Zhiruo as his wife. After all, she''s married. However, Blue Phoenix is not willing to call her that subconsciously because she thinks about Oriental dusk snow.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "fenghuang''er, I really admire your pungent little mouth."


    Blue Phoenix cackled: "how do you know people''s mouth is spicy? Have you ever tasted it?"


    Zhou Zhiruo smiles and looks at the bickering between them. She understands the style of Blue Phoenix, but she is not angry about this little thing.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line and thought that it''s not too big to watch the excitement. He knew that if he entangled with her again, he knew what else she would pull out. He quickly changed the topic and said, "Jia Sidao will arrange for Jia Baoyu to leave the city these two days. At that time, you will hijack him. I''ll help him secretly and get rid of his shell. During this time, Jia Sidao has many enemies, He will only suspect his political opponents, not think of others. "


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded: "this is really a good way, but how can you be sure Jia Sidao will arrange Jia Baoyu to leave the city in these two days?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled, but also frankly said what happened just now, of course, some of the details were naturally ignored.


    When the two girls heard this, Blue Phoenix said with a narrow smile: "no wonder the young master just came in with a fragrance of other women. I accidentally rubbed against the girl in the building when he entered the red sleeve courtyard. It''s just strange which girl has such good taste. It turns out that she is the lady in the palace."


    Instead, it was Zhou Zhiruo who helped him out: "Miss Li was very kind to you when she sacrificed her daughter''s family reputation to save you. Fortunately, this time she was in danger. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now it seems that it is a beautiful thing."


    Blue Phoenix unexpectedly looked at her one eye, did not expect her so magnanimous, can''t help but belly Fei unceasingly: she at the moment in the heart certainly sour very fierce. Although the Blue Phoenix stands in the East dusk snow side, but she also has to admit at the moment, Zhou Zhiruo has more and more gentle and calm temperament.


    "My good Zhiruo ~" Song Qingshu pulls Zhou Zhiruo into her arms and kisses her two, regardless of the Blue Phoenix beside her.


    LAN Fenghuang''s face was slightly red, but she didn''t have any antipathy. As a Miao woman, she appreciated this way of directly expressing her love and good feelings, but she didn''t like the Han people''s gesture of being coquettish.


    Zhou Zhiruo exclaimed, quickly pushed him away, said with a smile: "stay away from me, you still have the taste of other women."


    Song Qingshu knew Zhou Zhiruo''s cleanliness habit. Every time he touched another woman, he would never allow him to touch her before he washed her. He let her go with a smile. At the same time, he thought in his heart: if I touch Zhao Min one day and touch her again, I don''t know what reaction she will have at that time.


    At the thought of the scene, song Qingshu''s heart quickened a little, and he quickly calmed down and stopped thinking about the messy things.


    After a few people chatted for a while, song Qingshu returned to Jia''s house. After all, there was such a big problem that the forces of all parties should have reflected it at this time.


    When he just stepped into the door of the mansion, he happened to meet a man who came out: "Oh, my second master Bao, where have you been? Everyone in the family is looking for you everywhere."


    "To me, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu knew it clearly, but asked quietly.


    "Not long ago, the master sent someone to come back and let the people of your family watch you closely. You are not allowed to meet anyone. The whole family is looking for you. I''m going to look for you on the street." Xiren took his hand and said as he walked.


    "What happened?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively to see how many people in Jia''s house knew.


    Xiren shook his head in doubt: "I don''t know, but the master''s tone has never been so severe. Did you do something to make the master angry?"


    "Maybe." Song Qingshu replied ambiguously, thinking that it seems that only a few people know what happened in the palace, and the news has not spread to the outside.


    As they were walking, they suddenly met a young man. When they saw song Qingshu, they immediately sighed with relief: "second master Bao has found you!"


    See his tone flustered, attack a person to frown a way: "how to return a responsibility?"


    The boy was out of breath: "the master is back. Let the young master go to his study as soon as he comes back."


    "Baoyu..." Xiren was startled and looked anxiously at Song Qingshu.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Song Qingshu thought it was just the right time, so he went to the study.


    Looking at his back, there was a trace of confusion in Xiren''s eyes: "Baoyu was terrified to hear the name of the master before, and it seemed that she was not afraid to come back this time."


    When song Qingshu came to the study, he found that the servants around him had already retired completely, and there was no outsider except Jia Sidao within a radius of more than ten Zhang.


    As soon as he stepped into the room, song Qingshu was worried about how to call Jia Sidao. A teacup flew over him. He could see the hot water splashing from the teacup. He made a bluff and was planning to escape. But he thought that Jia Baoyu''s skill could not avoid the teacup that suddenly came.


    As he was about to carry it hard, who knew that the teacup crossed an arc in mid air and finally fell to pieces a foot in front of him.


    Song Qingshu was awe struck. With his eyesight, he could clearly see that the teacup was aimed at his face. Who knew that it suddenly fell at the last moment, obviously because it was attached with Jia Sidao''s dark strength. This method was extremely clever, and he didn''t see it for a moment.


    The only thing that makes him happy is that Jia Sidao obviously loves Jia Baoyu to the core, and even in a rage, he can''t bear to hurt him.


    "You did a good job!" After breaking the teacup, Jia said angrily, "I don''t care about you if you want to play with women, man. It''s nothing, but you should have a long mind to know which women can''t touch and which women can''t! Li Kexiu has a heavy army and has just returned to the imperial court. This time he sent his daughter to Lin''an, he was destined to be a royal concubine. How dare you touch such a woman? "


    Speaking of later, Jia Sidao only felt more and more angry, reached out and patted on the desk, and the heavy solid wood desk suddenly fell apart.


    Song Qingshu was secretly frightened. At that moment, the breath released by the other party was absolutely a super master. He quickly converged to avoid being aware of his martial arts.


    "Dumb? Speak up Seeing that he had been silent, Jia said angrily.

 Chapter 1182

    "It''s... It''s my aunt who asked me to go." Song Qingshu imitates Jia Baoyu''s tone and says with fear.


    Jia Sidao suddenly fell silent and sat down on the chair calmly: "tell me today''s story from the beginning to the end."


    "I was at home today when my cousin Xue pan came to see me, and Feng Ziying and Liu Xianglian and I..." Song Qingshu pretended to be stupid, and was soon interrupted impatiently by Jia Sidao


    "I know all this, starting with what happened after you separated."


    "Oh," said Song Qingshu, who later followed the eunuch into the palace, and was finally led into a palace by a maid in waiting. Then Li Yuanzhi took the initiative to throw herself in the arms of the eunuch. He described himself as an impulsive young man with blood and energy.


    "Well, what a cruel plan!" Jia Sidao pulled his face and said with gnashing teeth. Song Qingshu, a person who will travel through later generations, can analyze the conspiracy. Jia Sidao, a powerful official who has been immersed in politics all his life, can''t understand that someone has ulterior motives. What''s more, he knows that his sister will never do such a brainless thing.


    Song Qingshu is playing the role of Jia Baoyu at the moment. Naturally, he doesn''t want to talk too much about it, so he shrinks to the corner with his mouth closed.


    Jia Sidao squinted at him and said heavily, "from now on, you stay in the room for me. You are not allowed to step out of the room without me speaking in person." Then he got up and went out.


    Song Qingshu wanted to know his follow-up arrangement. He couldn''t help asking, "this time... Will I... Die?"


    Maybe song Qingshu''s acting skills are too lifelike. Jia Sidao stares at him, and suddenly shows a trace of kindness in his eyes. He thinks that he should have a thorough understanding of him, so that he won''t do anything irrational because he is too afraid at this critical moment: "you are my only son, I won''t let you have an accident. Don''t say that Li Yuanzhi is not an official concubine. Even if she is, I will keep you safe! "


    There was a faint domineering tone in his voice. Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue. Jia Sidao was so powerful that he didn''t have to deal with the real imperial concubine. However, he soon felt sad for the cheap brother


    Strictly speaking, Jia Sidao has three sons, Jia Zhu, Jia Baoyu and Jia Rui. Jia Zhu is the eldest son, but unfortunately she died young, making her wife Li Wan a widow at a young age; Jia Rui was a common son, and he was born with a rat head. He didn''t like Jia Sidao all the time. The whole family knew that, but Jia Rui was not very nice. After all, he was also a young master, and the servants and maids kept their respect. If we let those people know that Jia Sidao didn''t have this son in his heart, I''m afraid it''s going to be more difficult for Gary.


    "I''m going to see some of your uncles and uncles now. I''d like to mobilize everyone''s strength. If I can turn this matter into a big one and a small one, it''s best. If I can''t..." Jia Sidao pauses and continues, "I''ll arrange you to go outside to avoid the wind. You''re a little prepared yourself." Then he left in a hurry, too lazy to wait for a response.


    Song Qingshu smiles. Everything is developing according to his expectation. The next step is to wait for the news. It must take a lot of time for all parties to compete.


    He was forbidden by Jia Sidao to stay in his study. Song Qingshu happened to have nothing to do, so he looked at it at will. As a result, he didn''t know whether Jia Sidao''s sense of confidentiality was too good or what. He didn''t find any valuable information in his study.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help yawning when he threw a document back into the bookshelf at will. He had a poor sleep these days. In addition, he was spooked by Li Yuanzhi in the palace for a long time, and now he is really a little sleepy.


    It happened that Jia Sidao''s study was very clean, and people in the mansion were not allowed to get close to him on weekdays. He didn''t have to worry about dealing with those people who were familiar with Jia Baoyu in the mansion, so he casually lay down on a soft couch and took a nap. Now it was the peace before the storm, so he had better seize the time to conserve his energy to cope with the unpredictable future.


    What happened in the palace today is like a thunderbolt. Although the news is only known in a small circle, it still makes all the people who know it explode. All the forces fight for it. On the contrary, the initiator seems to have nothing to do with it. He sleeps very sweetly in his study.


    When song Qingshu woke up, he was already on the top of the willow. He stretched his waist and vomited out the turbid air between his chest and abdomen. He only felt fresh and fresh. Now both his body and spirit have been adjusted to the best state.


    "Gu Gu ~" there was a murmur in his stomach. Song Qingshu was so dumb that he didn''t eat anything after a busy day. He was called out by Xue pan early in the morning. He was going to eat and drink outside the building. But he was summoned to the palace in the middle of the journey. He spent a lot of energy in the palace. When he came back, he fell asleep until now.


    "Come on, prepare a snack for our young master. Bring me anything delicious." Jia Baoyu''s status as a dandy doesn''t need to be in vain. Anyway, Jia''s family has a lot of money, and song Qingshu doesn''t care to use it.


    "I wanted to send food to the young master before, but I didn''t dare to disturb him because he was sleeping soundly, but it was always hot in the pot. I''ll bring it to the young master now." A little guy came in with a flattering face.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said angrily, "what''s hot? I want to eat something fresh. I''ll redo it." The food has been hot for such a long time, and I don''t know how much nitrite there is. What''s more, Jia Sidao has seized so much people''s fat and cream. He is acting on behalf of heaven.


    "Yes, I''m going to let them do it again..." the young man was full of complaints, but he knew that he was the darling of the old lady. How dare he show it.


    Looking at the figure that he left in a hurry, song Qingshu was filled with emotion. No wonder so many people are chasing power. The taste of power is really irresistible.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s face moved. He pushed open the window and looked into the distance. There was a voice of fighting and killing somewhere in the mansion.


    "What''s going on over there?" Song Qingshu seemed to be talking to the air, but he knew clearly that there were many secret whistles hidden near Jia Sidao''s study.


    "It seems that an assassin has broken into the house. Don''t worry, young master. The house is heavily guarded. It won''t take long to catch that man." A big figure suddenly came out of the shadow.


    Song Qingshu turned his head and looked at him carefully. He saw that he was tall and tall. The most striking thing was his beard, which was like a steel needle. He was obviously a man of great fortitude.


    However, what makes song Qingshu pay more attention to is the rough hands of the other party, as well as the thick calluses on the tiger''s mouth.


    "A master with a knife!" Song Qingshu soon had a judgment in his heart.


    When song Qingshu looked at him, he was also looking at him. The man was a little strange. He could hear the news so far away, and he didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or something.


    "What''s your name?" Song Qingshu asked, judging from the other party''s reaction just now, they should not have met before, but he was not afraid to show his true feelings.


    The man hesitated for a moment, or replied: "Chen Jian."


    Song Qingshu continued to ask tentatively, "are you in charge of the safety of the study at ordinary times?"


    "Well." Seeing that song Qingshu kept asking questions, the man was a bit repentant. The reason why he appeared was that he knew Jia Baoyu had committed a crime in the Imperial Palace, and the other party was able to sleep peacefully. His courage made him admire and curious.


    "Don''t worry, young master. This place is absolutely safe." Chen Jian then returned to the shadow.


    Song Qingshu is thoughtful. In the history of his previous life, Jia Sidao had three major aides: Weng Yinglong, Liao Yingzhong and Wang Ting. In addition, he had four major hawk dogs: Pan Wenqing, Ji Ke, Chen Jian and Xu qingsun. These are the names recorded in the official history and are obviously the core people and objects of Jia''s group. The reason why song Qingshu remembers these names so clearly is that he saw the historical records that on the eve of Jia Sidao''s downfall and exile, these people drank with Jia Sidao, sang sad songs and wrote rain notes together. After returning home in the fifth shift, they all took poison and committed suicide. He was deeply saddened by the tragic fate of the hero.


    (Note: in history, it was Liao Yingzhong who accompanied Jia Sidao to drink wine all night and finally took poison in his room to commit suicide. Here is a little adaptation.)


    "Chen Jian ranks third among the four eagles. There must be something extraordinary about him. He will have to defend himself in the future." Song Qing was wary, but his attention soon returned to the assassin in the mansion.


    At this time, it''s not Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang who break into Jia''s house at night, is it?


    The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more he felt that he could stay in the room. Under the cover of the night, he sneaked out of the other window. Although Jia Sidao''s study is full of secret sentries, his main attention is to prevent the enemy from coming in. What''s more, song Qingshu''s lightness skill can''t even defeat him in the Imperial Palace, let alone this small garden.


    After running away from the building during the day, the more she thought about it, the more unlucky she felt. Especially when she thought that she was caught by a man at the door, she was very upset.


    Because of her mother''s experience, she hated men, not to mention physical contact. Later, she settled down in another Inn and took a few baths, but she didn''t get rid of the disgusting feeling. Finally, she couldn''t help sneaking out in the middle of the night to chop off the hateful man''s hand.


    Before, she hid behind the crowd and heard Feng Ziying showing off her family background there, so she knew that the man was the son of Jia family. Later, when I inquired in Lin''an City, I knew that Jia Baoyu was a famous devil in Lin''an City. He was a lecherous dandy, and he was not angry. He felt that he was taking advantage of her on purpose.


    Angry all the way to Jia''s house, she directly took advantage of the night turned in. As for Jia Sidao as a privy envoy, she didn''t care at all. Want to know that at the beginning, wanyanliang was so powerful and powerful that she dared to assassinate a real prince, not to mention the son of a minister in the Southern Song Dynasty whom she looked down upon?


    However, after entering the mansion, she found that she was very wrong. The defense force in the mansion was even better than that of Wan Yanliang at the beginning. To her carelessness, she was soon found out. After several fights, although she killed many masters, she also suffered a lot of injuries. Especially, one of them hit back before death, which seemed to break her ribs, making her extremely painful every time.


    At the expense of Zhenyuan, Wanyan Chongjie tries her best to use her lightness skills and temporarily keeps her distance from the pursuers. While no one is paying attention, she hides in a rockery. She knows that it won''t be long before the guards in the house will find her here. She has to connect her ribs before she has a chance to escape.

 Chapter 1183

    Wanyan Chongjie reconfirmed that there was no one nearby, and just untied the night clothes outside, trying to rejoin the ribs. Unfortunately, because the position of the injury made it difficult for her to work hard, she tried many times and didn''t borrow the bone well.


    "Search carefully. The gates are guarded. They should be around here at the moment. Don''t let go of every corner. Even if you dig three feet, you have to catch the assassin!" All of a sudden, the voice of a small collar came.


    "Yes A group of bodyguards said yes, and soon they scattered around to search. While searching, they took a knife to poke in the grass. Not to mention a living person, even a pheasant could not hide.


    Wanyan Chongjie secretly complains. She looks in another direction and finds that there is a team of bodyguards coming. If she rushes out now, she will be attacked by two teams of bodyguards. There are many masters among these bodyguards. She is fashionable and not sure to deal with so many people at the same time, let alone seriously injured.


    Biting red lips tightly, Wanyan Chongjie shrinks her body into the rockery. Now the only hope is that those people can''t find her. However, she also understood that this possibility is very small. Although it is hidden here, so many bodyguard carpet search will find it sooner or later.


    When he was worried, Wanyan Chongjie suddenly found that the head of the bodyguard just looked here, then drew out his waist knife and walked to the rockery with a dignified face.


    Wan yanchongjie holds the dagger in the handshake, and a layer of sweat oozes from his temples. He thinks that if something can''t be done, he must end himself in time, or he will become a prisoner of the enemy and have no chance to end himself.


    The Song Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty are feuds, especially the change of Jingkang. How many imperial concubines and princesses of the Song Dynasty have become the animals for the Jin people to vent their desires. If the tools of desire fall into the hands of the song people, what kind of outcome they are waiting for, it makes people shudder to think about it.


    Although women in the state of Jin don''t value chastity as much as women in the south of the Yangtze River, it''s one thing to be open and another to be insulted. What''s more, women in the state of Jin are much more conservative than women in the general state of Jin because of their mother''s experience a few years ago.


    Seeing that the man was getting closer, Wanyan Chongjie planned to take advantage of the moment when he came to investigate. While the dagger slowly came out of the sheath, he felt for the night clothes he had just taken off. Who knew that he touched a warm hand.


    Rao Shi was brave when she was young, and now she could not help sweating. If it had not been for a conscious warning in her mind that she would never disturb the guards outside, her scream would have broken the night sky.


    Looking back, I saw a young man looking at himself with a smile. His face looked like a tired and lazy rogue. Who was Jia Baoyu who took advantage of him in the daytime?


    It turns out that song Qingshu came out to find out when he heard the news. It turns out that the assassin was not Zhou Zhiruo or LAN Fenghuang he thought. However, Wanyan Chongjie is also her own girl. Naturally, she can''t be helpless. Seeing that she is desperate, she hurried out to help.


    "Shh ~" Song Qingshu made a silent gesture, pointed to her half of the night clothes, "take off the clothes."


    Wanyan Chongjie''s reason for breaking into Jia''s house at night is to hold the grudge of being despised by him during the day. Now he is reduced to such a field just because of the other party. At this time, I saw that he wanted to take off his clothes. Suddenly, new and old grudges came to my heart. I couldn''t care so much anymore. I stabbed him with my sword. I thought it was not too bad to have him on my back before I died.


    Who knows that as soon as she started, she felt numb and could not move any more. Suddenly, she was frightened and scared. She heard the other party say, "it''s really kind of you to be a donkey''s liver and lung. You women''s thoughts are too dirty."


    Song Qingshu looks sad. In fact, he didn''t know there was ambiguity in his words just now.


    "Who is it?" The two men''s action, although they were up and down, inevitably made some noise, which immediately attracted the attention of the guards outside. The leader of the guards quickly made a gesture to command his men to encircle from behind the rockery.


    Wanyan Chongjie''s heart is already cold. This legendary dandy is so hidden that he can''t resist it alone. What''s the difference between more bodyguards and less bodyguards outside.


    When she was in a daze, song Qingshu brushed it off easily. He didn''t know what he did, so he peeled off Wanyan Chongjie''s night clothes and put them on himself. The whole process was completed in one go.


    "Use the girl''s veil." Song Qingshu smiles and takes off the black gauze on her face without waiting for her reaction. In an instant, she is covered on her face.


    At this moment, the bodyguards have surrounded the entrance of the rockery, and they are about to send someone in to investigate. Song Qingshu rushes out like a shell, and suddenly there is a scream.


    "The assassin is running to the master''s study. Run after him With a clear view of the direction of the shadow, the little leader of the bodyguard was surprised and angry. If the assassin broke into Jia Sidao''s study, he would not be able to get away. He quickly asked his men to chase him.


    Wanyan Chongjie hid in the fake cave and was stunned. She couldn''t figure out why the other party would help her. She asked the bodyguard to come up and tie herself up to the bedroom, which was in line with the temperament of the lecherous dandy in the legend.


    However, what surprised her even more was that the lightness skill that the other side showed just now was really amazing. No wonder she stood behind before and didn''t notice it.


    In the absence of consciousness, a joking voice suddenly sounded in my ear: "what are you doing? Are you thinking about me?"


    Wanyan heavy section back, saw the other side is leaning on the rockery stone, looking at himself with a smile.


    "Aren''t you going that way?" Wanyan heavy Festival a Zheng.


    "Those people were so slow that I dropped them." Song Qingshu replied casually, and then he took off the black gauze on his face. "It''s a little small. It''s hard to hold, but the only advantage is that it''s fragrant."


    Wanyan heavy Festival, Liu Mei a vertical: "Dengtu prodigal son!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I didn''t say I''m not. Girls can go to Lin''an City to inquire. Jia Baoyu can definitely afford these four words."


    "Hum!" Wan Yan turned his head with a snort, but he was thinking about how to get out of danger. Alas, this time it''s too rash. If you have Ouyang Feng, you won''t be so embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu has been sneaking out of his study for a while. Fearing that Chen Jian might find him, he has no time to tease the little girl. He goes forward and hugs Wan Yan Chongjie in his arms.


    "Well? What are you doing? Let go ~ "she was held in his arms by a strange man. Wan yanchongjie was suddenly surprised and angry, and tried to struggle out of his arms. Unfortunately, she was asked to point acupoints and had no strength. Where could she move half a point?


    She grew up so big, in addition to being so close to song Qingshu, she had never been so close to a man. She felt afraid and scared.


    But what surprised her most was that she didn''t feel the disgusting feeling she had imagined when she was held by this man. There seemed to be a kind of comfortable breath on the other person. She became more and more frightened when she realized this.


    "Be safe so that you don''t get worse." Feeling the girl''s slightly twisted body, song Qingshu slapped her on the ass.


    Song Qingshu would never have done anything like this in his previous life. Even a year or two ago, he would not have been so abrupt. But now he has a different vision. He is no longer obsessed with the love affairs between men and women. What he has in mind is the world''s best. Although he realized that this kind of behavior would cause trouble to women, he was not interested in paying attention to it at all.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the world, this kind of behavior is frivolous, but in his current position, he doesn''t care about the secular rules at all.


    Of course, he can also explain that the reason why he asked her not to move was to avoid aggravating her injury. If her broken ribs were stabbed into the viscera due to body twisting, it would be really difficult for Luo Jinxian to save her. Unfortunately, song Qingshu thought it was troublesome, so he just spanked her.


    Wanyan heavy Festival opened his mouth, after a short silence, his voice was as cold as ice: "you try again!"


    Song Qingshu chuckled and slapped again.


    Wanyan Festival finally broke out: "you are a despicable and obscene song pig. I swear that one day you will not be able to survive or die."


    Song Qingshu ignored her and slapped her again. Then Wan yanchongjie slapped her with every curse. Later, Wan yanchongjie finally begged, "please don''t fight."


    There was a trace of crying in her voice, and at the same time, there was a kind of strange trembling. Song Qingshu looked down and saw that her eyes were filled with water mist. Her natural peach blossom eyes made her feel like a little girl.


    "If you are obedient, I will not beat you." Along the way, the curse of Wanyan Chongjie shocked many bodyguards, but song Qingshu, relying on her lightness skills, turned left and right with her, and finally quietly returned to the courtyard where the study was located and stopped.


    The courtyard used to be heavily guarded. Before, song Qingshu could only get out by himself. Now, because of the assassins in the mansion, the dark guards in the courtyard are even more energetic. They are all seeing and listening. It''s a fable that he wants to go in with one person in his arms.


    However, he had another way. He reached for a move. A handful of broken stones on the ground were all absorbed in his hand. Then he bent his finger and made a slight sound ten feet away.


    "Who is it?" Although the voice was light, it was enough to alarm the guards. Immediately someone appeared and surrounded the voice.


    Song Qingshu''s ten fingers were shot continuously, and stones kept shooting. There was a slight sound in the yard. It was as if a master of lightness skills was escaping quickly in the yard, and the guards of the whole yard were finally mobilized by him.


    Taking advantage of those guards'' attention, song Qingshu holds Wanyan Chongjie in his arms like a wisp of wind. When he stops, he already appears in the study.


    Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth slightly open, she witnessed the whole process, it is amazing, let her temporarily forget the hot humiliation from the buttocks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for reminding me that there is a low-level mistake in the previous chapter. Jia Baoyu''s younger brother is Jia Huan, and Jia Rui is the one who died in the dream of Red Mansions. I can only blame him for his deep impression on me

 Chapter 1184

    Put Wanyan Chongjie on the soft couch, song Qingshu once again told: "remember not to shout, if you don''t listen, I will peel your clothes, let the people outside come in and feast their eyes."


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Wanyan heavy Festival murmured, quietly looked at the man around him, it seems to think of something in his mind, but carefully think about it, and found that he could not catch the spark.


    When she was losing her mind, she suddenly felt that it was dark in front of her eyes. It turned out that the other party bent down to untie her clothes. This time, she was scared out of her wits, and her words were a little awkward: "what do you want to do?"


    As soon as she said this, she felt that it was a little superfluous. In the middle of the night, she was alone with her husband and daughter in a room. When she thought of the other party''s usual comments in Lin''an City, what else did he want to do?


    Song Qingshu was smiling, but not smiling. She lifted her chin. Her fingers felt smooth and tender: "what do you think I want to do?"


    "Although you are good at martial arts, there are people outside the world. My lover''s martial arts are better than you. If you dare to do something wrong to me, he will avenge me in the future, so that you can''t live or die." Wanyan Chongjie also knows that this kind of blank threat is mostly useless, but it has come to this point, trying is better than nothing.


    "Who is the girl''s lover?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, thinking how the scene had a sense of deja vu.


    Wanyan Chongjie''s mind suddenly emerged the man who turned his hand to cloud and covered his hand to rain in Daxing mansion. He blurted out: "Song Qingshu, the king of golden snake!" After that, she blushed and prayed that the name of the man would shock people here in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Who knows that the man around seems not to hear the general, hand still did not stop to untie his clothes, at this moment, has revealed the inside of the profanity.


    Wanyan Chongjie was ashamed and angry: "didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged and naturally replied, "I heard you."


    "What do you do?" Seeing that he didn''t care, Wanyan Chongjie wanted to rush up and bite him hard. It''s a pity that his acupoints were sealed, and he was purposeful and powerless.


    At this time, she even secretly complained about song Qingshu: that bastard usually has such an air that he can''t even scare a dandy. I''m so angry!


    "Just because I heard it." There was a faint smile in the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth.


    "Ah?" Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly stunned, did not respond to each other''s logic.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "you say I''m your lover. Can''t that lover solve his woman''s clothes?" When he spoke, his voice was restored.


    Wanyan Chongjie had a wonderful expression on his face. First he was confused, then he was surprised, and finally he was ashamed and angry: "Song Qingshu, you asshole!" In fact, she always felt that this man gave her a sense of familiarity, but she couldn''t say where she was familiar for a while. Until the other person''s voice was restored, she reacted instantly.


    It''s not surprising to think that he cheated all the people in the kingdom of Jin by changing his appearance to Tang Kuo Bian, and now he appears as Jia Baoyu.


    "Shh, do you want to bring in all the guards outside? I won''t be able to save you in full view. " Song Qingshu''s face is full of smiles.


    "It''s good to bring them in. Let them see that the young master who is loyal to the guard has been cheated." Although Wanyan said that in his mouth, his voice lowered a little subconsciously.


    However, he thought that he had been teased for a long time, and he was frightened all the time. Wanyan Chongjie felt that there was an evil fire in his heart. He glared at him angrily: "don''t you untie my acupoints soon?"


    "Why are you so fierce? If I didn''t show up in time, you would have been in the hands of Jia''s bodyguard." Song Qingshu easily solved her acupoints.


    "Do you mean to say that if I didn''t want to come to Jiangnan to save you, I would be in this situation?" Wanyan heavy solar terms Huhu said, "aunts, they are worried to death, as a result, you are very happy in Lin''an."


    Song Qingshu knew that her aunt was Gebi. She said with a bitter smile, "I just got out of danger. I came back to the Central Plains two days ago, but I didn''t have time to inform you." With a change of words, he asked, "your aunts are worried about me. Are you worried about me?"


    "I Pooh!" Wanyan Chongjie spat without hesitation, "only silly girls like aunts worry about you. I have told them that good people don''t live long and evil will last for thousands of years. You bastards will surely live long."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "then why did you come all the way to me?"


    Wanyan heavy Festival face slightly red, Jiao hum a: "who let me and my mother so bitter, in your three corpse brain God Dan, worried that you died, we have to follow the funeral, just for its sad to find you."


    "Ah, you have no conscience. It seems that you didn''t beat your ass in vain just now." Song Qingshu smiles with pride.


    "You..." thinking of the strange experience just now, especially now that there is still a hot feeling on the buttocks, Wanyan Chongjie suddenly feels ashamed and angry.


    But song Qingshu sighed to himself: "in fact, I''m going to die. It seems that it''s not hard to accept that you are such a beautiful mother and daughter to be buried with me."


    Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly face a cold: "are you playing our mother and daughter''s idea?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t seem to notice that she was on the verge of anger. She said with a smile: "if I didn''t make up your mind, would you believe it?"


    "Of course not!" Wanyan Chongjie replied coldly, "those men in Daxing mansion want to get our mother and daughter into a bed to play with. There are 800 if not 1000. You men are all such disgusting and obscene creatures."


    Feel her slightly trembling body, song Qingshu soft voice comfort way: "not all men will be like that."


    Each other''s steady voice let her tense nerves slightly relax, subconsciously lean on him, as if only in this way can she melt the ice that has been buried in her heart.


    All of a sudden, his eyes moved down and fell on the clothes exposed in the air. Wan yanchongjie remembered what happened just now. He was so angry that he pushed him away: "it''s nice to talk about, but it''s not that he took advantage of me as soon as he had a chance..."


    Maybe the action was too big, which affected the injury of her body. She let out a low cry and swallowed the words behind.


    "I just wanted to treat your injury. See, it makes the bone dislocated and the injury worse." Song Qingshu said reproachfully while investigating the injury.


    "If you want to treat an injury, you can tell me straight. There''s no... There''s no one who takes off a girl''s clothes so directly." Wanyan heavy Festival changed the past unruly, said later the voice is getting lower and lower.


    "Even if I told you that I had to take off my clothes for the final bone graft, so I might as well take it off directly." Song Qingshu said as if nothing had happened.


    "But..." Wanyan Chongjie didn''t expect him to be so upright, "but I''m a girl after all."


    "So what?" Song Qingshu responded faintly and tried to find out the position of her wound by touching her fingertips.


    Wanyan Chongjie was flushed with his hands, biting his lips and said: "you let... Let me get married in the future?"


    Song Qingshu finally looked at her solemnly, reached for her chin, and chuckled: "do you think I will allow you to marry other men in your life?"


    I knew it!


    Wanyan heaved a sigh in her heart, but she was not so depressed. After all, she had already prepared for such an ending.


    Now that her fate is determined, she is no longer as worried about gain and loss as before, and her eyes are back to the old cunning: "aren''t you afraid to make your aunt angry? After all, they are her younger generation. "


    "Gebi is more generous than you think, and she always likes you." Song Qingshu replied.


    Wanyan Chongjie''s mouth was slightly open, and he was about to continue to say something. Suddenly he looked down at his hands groping on his body, and said with a red face, "are you really... Connecting bones for me?"


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu said angrily, "you''re a little body, with no flesh in your chest and flat buttocks. I really don''t want to touch you."


    Wanyan Chongjie seemed to be stimulated by his words. He said angrily, "you have to live by your conscience. Compared with my mother and aunt, my girl''s chest is a little smaller now, but my girl is still young. They may not be as old as me at my age!"


    "And where is my girl''s butt? I''ve heard from those men in Daxing mansion for more than one time that I''m a pretty girl! "


    Seeing that she seems to be three points more angry than being despised just now, song Qingshu can''t help laughing. Although she is a little mature, she is still a little girl.


    "Come on, come on, I''m not blaming you." When song Qingshu spoke, her bones were joined together by a mistake of her hands.


    "Ah ~" Wanyan Chongjie was caught off guard, and her tears were almost painful. Fortunately, song Qingshu had expected it and covered her mouth in advance, so that she didn''t let the scream go out.


    "I need something to hold your ribs down." Song Qingshu looked around for a while, but couldn''t find the right cloth. At last, he saw the obscene clothes half hanging on her chest. He couldn''t help but brighten up in front of his eyes, "it''s the most suitable thing." It''s easy to solve.


    Wanyan heavy Festival heart wails unceasingly, this time comes an is really a big loss, the whole body is all by him to see light touch light. But I don''t know why, in fact, she didn''t dislike the strength of the other side at all. Instead, she felt a sense of security in her heart.


    Perhaps it is the lack of fatherly love since childhood. Song Qingshu''s maturity and wisdom, as well as her strength from time to time, are in line with the vague image in her heart.


    From childhood to adulthood, when she saw her mother being bullied by bad people, she was helpless. On more than one occasion, she fancied that such a man would appear to protect her mother and daughter. It''s a pity that she didn''t wait for such a man. In the end, it was her chance to learn a skill, so she forgot her childhood dream until she met song Qingshu, The image that she thought she had forgotten gradually became clear again.


    "Young master, young master?" At this time, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 1185

    Wanyan Chongjie was surprised, and quickly grabbed the clothes to cover her chest. But song Qingshu patted her hand and comforted her: "don''t worry, it''s just a meal delivery."


    He had heard someone approaching the room for a long time, and the reason why he didn''t understand the voice and color was that he recognized that the other party was the former boy.


    "Young master, the midnight snack is ready." The boy said flatteringly.


    "I see. Let''s put it outside first." Song Qingshu responded that now there is a man in the room who is full of beauty and is not well dressed. He can''t be allowed to come in.


    The young man happily carried a dish of delicious food. He thought that the young master would give him something as soon as he was happy, but he didn''t even let him in.


    "Oh, the little one left it at the door." After putting it away, the boy had to leave with a sad face. When he left the garden, he muttered: "today, a young master has really changed his temper. He always wears clothes and opens his mouth. How can he take it by himself..."


    "What did you say?" Just then, a low voice came from my ear.


    Looking back, he saw that Jia Sidao was standing not far away, frowning and looking at himself. He was scared out of his wits: "old... Master..." he thought that this was the end of it. The young master was the flesh of his heart. He heard him talking about the young master behind his back. He wanted to take off his skin even if he didn''t die.


    "What did you say to the young master just now?" Jia Sidao asked.


    As soon as his feet softened, he immediately fell on the ground and kowtowed: "I''m talkative, I''ll never dare to..."


    "Shut up Jia Si Dao drank a low, "what did you just say to take it by yourself?"


    The boy was stunned. He saw that the other party didn''t mean to blame himself. He was surprised and quickly replied, "well, the young master asked me to prepare for the supper before, and then..." he said the thing again with a picture.


    After listening to the answer, Jia Sidao frowned more deeply and asked the bodyguard behind him: "I heard that there was an assassin in the mansion just now?"


    "Yes, although the guards injured the assassin, they didn''t catch him." The guard replied.


    Jia Sidao''s face finally changed, and he hurried to the other side of the study: "follow me."


    In the study, song Qingshu is teasing Wanyan Chongjie with the exquisite snacks in Jia''s house, which makes the girl angry. He can''t help sighing. No wonder those two-dimensional animes in the former world are so interested in throwing food stalks. They really have a pleasant sense of achievement.


    Two people are teasing, song Qingshu suddenly face a change: "bad, someone came!"


    In his original expectation, Jia Sidao did not come back so soon, and even if he came back, there was still a distance from the gate of the garden to the study, which was enough for him to respond.


    But I don''t know what happened this time. Jia Sidao almost trotted all the way from the gate of the yard. He didn''t have time to send out Wanyan Chongjie.


    "What to do?" Wanyan Chongjie is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. Before, song Qingshu brought her in because she had a mental calculation but didn''t mean it. Now it''s too late.


    "Don''t panic, listen to me, you wait..." Song Qingshu asked her in a low voice while she dressed her.


    Before long, the door of the study was kicked open from the outside, and a group of bodyguards swarmed into the room. After seeing the situation in the room, Jia''s face became more gloomy.


    In addition to Jia Baoyu, there is also a beautiful girl in the study. It''s a pity that Jia Sidao has no time to pay attention to her beauty at this time, because she hides behind Jia Baoyu, with a cold shining dagger across his neck.


    Jia Sidao has a lot of knowledge. At a glance, he can see that the short sword is a sword that blows hair and breaks hair. If he uses a little force, he will cut off his son''s neck in an instant. He can''t be cured even if he has the ability to connect heaven.


    "Who''s the girl, Wanzao sent you or Han Jizhou?" Jia Sidao waved to stop the bodyguards'' action, and said in a deep voice, with his current power, there are few people who dare to come to Jia''s house to make trouble. In addition to what happened in the palace today, he subconsciously thought that the other party was sent by the two political enemies, and the possibility of Wanzao was even greater.


    "You don''t care where the girl comes from, get out of the way!" Wanyan heavy Festival Jiao hum, said the knife gently down a pressure, "do not get out of the way, don''t blame this girl is not polite."


    Feeling the cold on the edge of the sword, song Qingshu''s skin got goose bumps on his neck, and then he lay down behind him. The soft touch was much more comfortable.


    "Don''t skate, little girl." Song Qingshu whispered into the secret way, and as he spoke, he secretly placed the Qi of body protection on his neck. He sighed that he was not as open-minded as Guo Jing. In the original book, Guo Jing slept with Yang Guo without any precaution. If Yang Guo Zhen had taken revenge, he would have met the king of hell.


    "Do you know now? I didn''t know how to be afraid when I spanked and took off my clothes just now. " Wanyan Chongjie uses song Qingshu''s body to block other people, biting his ear and whispering.


    "If Baoyu loses one of her hair, I will make you live or die." Jia Sidao said angrily.


    Song Qingshu noticed that his figure was slightly shaken, obviously intended to move, but he was not sure, so he finally stopped.


    "Is it?" Wanyan heavy Festival sneer, directly from Song Qingshu head pulled off a handful of hair, "he lost so much hair, how can you?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to come so suddenly. He couldn''t help but take a breath. He pretended to be sad and faced Jia Sidao, and then he sent a vicious voice to Jia Sidao: "good, you little girl, let me deal with you later."


    Wanyan Chongjie was indifferent. He pulled off some of his hair and blew a breath in his ear with a smile: "if you say one more word, I''ll pull it once until you don''t say it."


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. It''s a turn of fortune. He threatened her with a spanking just now, but he didn''t expect to retaliate so soon.


    From Jia Sidao''s point of view, we can only see what Wanyan Chongjie seems to say to Jia Baoyu. Unfortunately, because the other party is talking directly to his ear, he can''t hear what they are saying.


    But see Wanyan heavy section one after another pull off Jia Baoyu''s hair, Jia Sidao''s face twitch badly. Just said to drop a hair to want her to survive to have no to have no to have no to have no to have no to have to die, which expect her to hit a face directly to come back. In his impression, since he was in a high position, no one dared to contradict him for a long time.


    "Stop fooling around and get out first." Song Qingshu had a headache. Wanyan Chongjie was so bold that he made a fool of himself at this juncture.


    Wanyan Chongjie is full of fun. The excitement of dancing on the tip of a knife makes her excited. She knows that at other times, she has to listen to song Qingshu. She finally has an opportunity to exchange status and let the other party listen to her. How can she be willing to waste it?


    "You let go of Baoyu. I''ll let you go safely, guaranteed by the reputation of the secret envoy of the imperial court." The sword on Jia Baoyu''s neck is really dazzling, and Jia Sidao finally can''t help saying.


    "Che, you should be my three-year-old child. If you put this life preserver, how can I survive?" Wanyan heavy Festival Jiao hum a, "all get out of the way, wait for the girl to a safe place, naturally let him go."


    Jia Sidao''s pupils shrank slightly, and after a long time of pondering, he waved his hand and signaled the bodyguard to get out of the way.


    Wanyan Chongjie smiles and escorts song Qingshu to go out. Along the way, song Qingshu pretends to block her dead position unintentionally, so that the hidden experts can''t attack her.


    In this way has been to the gate, Wanyan heavy Festival anger way: "before let you prepare the steed, how not ready?"


    Jia Sidao sneered: "the horse can be sent at any time, but how can I let you take him away if you don''t let him go first?"


    "If I let someone go, can I go?" Wanyan heavy festival also sneered.


    "Then let''s hold on like this first, and see who can afford it." Jia Sidao then closed his eyes like an old monk.


    Now it''s Wanyan''s turn to be silly and ask quietly, "brother song, what should I do now?"


    Song Qingshu looks at Jia Sidao and admires him. How could this old fox, who has made a great deal of trouble in the political arena, be led by the nose by a young girl? He is sure to try his best to jump out of each other''s rules and act according to his own rules.


    In fact, it''s easy to break Jia Sidao. It''s just to see who is more cruel. If Wanyan Chongjie is holding the real Jia Baoyu, he can''t sit still if he cuts off a finger and gives him some blood.


    It''s a pity that Jia Baoyu is a Western oyster. Song Qingshu didn''t want to break his finger.


    Just as he hesitated, Jia Sidao suddenly opened his eyes. Chen Jian, who was beside him, suddenly burst into trouble as if he had a soul in his heart. A sharp knife went to Wanyan Chongjie''s head. The knife was fast and accurate. The two sides were clearly separated by one or two Zhang''s distance. However, when he saw him draw the knife, it was like a mountain pressing the top.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He wondered why Jia Sidao dared to take such a risk? But in the next second, Jia Sidao said just now that he was waiting to see Wan Yan''s reaction. Who knows that Wan Yan lost his mind for a moment. He caught each other''s inner weakness in an instant, which made his master use dangerous moves. What he gambled on was that Wan Yan made the wrong choice when he was on the brink of lightning and flint.


    Song Qingshu wants to remind her that it''s too late. As Jia Sidao expected, Wanyan Chongjie didn''t expect that the other party would ignore Jia Baoyu''s life. Originally, it was the best choice to take song Qingshu to block the sword in front of her. But at that moment, Wanyan Chongjie didn''t think about the serious relationship. He subconsciously worried about hurting song Qingshu, so he chose to dodge.


    Wanyan Chongjie''s martial arts are good. She escaped Chen Jian''s fierce sword in time. It''s a pity that at this moment, she has lost control of the hostages. Other experts around her rush on and snatch song Qingshu back. The rest surround Wanyan Chongjie.

 Chapter 1186

    The whole process is full of ups and downs, and the whole situation has been completely reversed.


    Song Qingshu''s reaction is faster than her, but unless she reveals her identity and martial arts, she can''t break the situation, and immediately tangles there.


    Seeing that his subordinates surrounded Wanyan Chongjie, Jia Sidao couldn''t help laughing: "catch me alive, I want this little bitch to know what it means to live and die."


    He was the first person in the military of the imperial court, and was in a high position. As a result, he was disheartened by such a little girl. How could he not be angry in his heart? Plus what happened in the palace before, it was obvious that someone was deliberately targeting the Jia family. Jia Sidao had already held a fire in his heart, and the assassin hit him, just to make an example.


    Watching a group of bodyguards rush to Wanyan Chongjie, she thinks that the other side has broken her ribs. She can''t play 30% of her martial arts, but even if she is not injured, she can''t escape from the sky under the siege of so many expert bodyguards.


    Song Qingshu originally thought that after she was arrested, he would try to rescue her, so the risk of exposing her identity would be greatly reduced. Unfortunately, Wanyan Chongjie just looked at him. His helpless eyes made him feel hot, so he planned to rush out and save her no matter how much.


    Song Qingshu is very clear about the serious consequences of his exposure at this time, but he also knows that the girl''s heart is very precious. If there are too many advantages and disadvantages to weigh everywhere, the girl''s heart may not be made up for all her life.


    It''s better to bear the burden of life than beauty! Song Qingshu didn''t want to be the second Murong Fu because of the lessons of Tianlong Babu.


    Song Qingshu was about to take action when suddenly the group of bodyguards rushed up and screamed.


    "Snake


    I don''t know who yelled. There were all kinds of snakes on the bodyguards. A group of people were scared to death and ran back.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Chen Jian angrily scolded and rushed up. He saw a flash of light and a large snake split in two: "where are the rats who only dare to hurt people in the dark?"


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, a cold hum came from the darkness. Chen Jian was killed by thunder. He covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he had no time to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Instead, he stared at the man who came out of the darkness.


    I saw a white robe embroidered with gold. He was tall, with a deep nose and deep eyes. His hair was slightly golden. Who was Ouyang Feng!


    Seeing him appear, song Qingshu had to take a long breath. Ouyang Feng came and Wanyan Chongjie was saved. At the same time, Ouyang Feng is really a martial arts genius. At his age, his martial arts can make a qualitative leap. If the eastern evils and Western poisons, the southern emperors and the northern beggars gather together and compete again, I''m afraid he is worthy of the first place, next only to Wang Chongyang, who pretended to be dead.


    In fact, the reason why Ouyang Feng''s martial arts have improved is that he has contacted too many super experts in the past two years, especially song Qingshu and Wang Chongyang.


    At that time, on Shenlong Island, Ouyang Feng thought that he could be a little better than song Qingshu. Unfortunately, every time they met again, he was surprised to find that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were greatly improved. Later, it was his turn to look up at each other''s back.


    Although Ouyang Feng didn''t say anything, he was always arrogant. How could he admit defeat so easily? He was also studying martial arts in secret. Especially during the period of Jin Dynasty, he got along with song Qingshu and Qiu Qianren day and night. He also benefited a lot from talking about martial arts. It was a pity that there was no chance.


    It was not until recently that he saw the world shaking battle between Song Qingshu and Wang Chongyang in Chongyang palace that he finally had an epiphany. When he went back, he closed the gate immediately, and after leaving the gate, his cultivation went straight to a higher level.


    "Ouyang grandfather ~" see Ouyang Feng appear, Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly smile like flowers, of course, her heart is most happy to notice that song Qingshu ready to help her.


    "Hum, I don''t see your mouth so sweet on weekdays. I only think of me when I''m in danger." Ouyang Feng said with a straight face, but could not restrain the doting in his eyes.


    Ouyang Feng had two sons in his life. His own son Ouyang Ke died young. His adopted son Yang Guo was very good, smart and filial. However, when he thought that he was Yang Kang''s son, Ouyang Feng could not help thinking of Ouyang Ke''s tragic death. In the end, he had a knot in his heart. He was no longer so close to Yang Guo as before.


    Originally, Ouyang Feng had a special feeling for song Qingshu. Unfortunately, song Qingshu''s martial arts skills and status were getting higher and higher. It was hard for him to see his nephew''s eyes. On the contrary, she was smart and lively. He liked her more and more, and gradually took her as a granddaughter.


    "People''s mouths are sweet on weekdays," Wan yanchongjie said suddenly. "Last time you were greedy, I stole that bottle of stone frozen spring from the palace to honor you..."


    "Cough..." in front of so many people said this, Ouyang Feng almost choked to death, quickly interrupted her, "OK, I know you this little girl has the most filial piety."


    "It turned out that it was Mr. Ouyang, one of the five greatest western poisons in the past," Jia Sidao recognized his identity now. "I don''t know if Mr. Ouyang is here, but Jia is not welcome."


    Ouyang Feng cold hum a: "if I come again later, this little girl is afraid to never see tomorrow''s sun."


    "It turns out that this girl is Mr. Ouyang''s junior. It seems to be just a misunderstanding." Jia Sidao said lightly that before he thought Wan yanchongjie was sent by Wan Zao or Han zhezhou, he would naturally take it back in a thunderous manner. But since the other party is Ouyang Feng''s younger generation, it''s not necessary to provoke such a powerful enemy out of thin air at this critical juncture. Moreover, according to intelligence, Ouyang Feng represents the power of the kingdom of Jin.


    "Misunderstanding?" Ouyang Feng chuckles, suddenly moves and appears in front of Chen Jian.


    Chen Jian just felt that his eyes were like a comet, and the strong wind made it difficult for him to breathe. He was so surprised that he quickly took out his knife and waved it.


    Chen Jian''s sword was broken into several pieces. He flew back like a broken sandbag. He stepped back dozens of steps before he was able to stand firm again. Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "It''s a lesson from what you just said." Ouyang Feng had a pause, and his face was also a bit different: "if you can catch me hard, you will never die. Many sect leaders in the Wulin are not as good as you."


    Chen Jian wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said: "thank you for your praise."


    Ouyang Feng cold hum, no longer pay attention to him, turned to hold Wanyan heavy Festival: "let''s go." Scattered around the snake group as if there is spirit in general, will be surrounded by two people in the middle gradually away.


    Song Qingshu was deeply admired. In those days, Ouyang Feng came and went freely in the western expedition army of Mongolia. He looked at thousands of troops as if they were nothing. Tonight, he broke into Jia''s house alone and saved Wanyan Chongjie with ease. He is really as elegant as he used to be.


    Seeing Ouyang Feng far away, Chen Qiang came to Jia Sidao with his injury: "master, why don''t you keep Ouyang Feng?"


    "Keep him, what do you want?" Jia Sidao said without expression.


    Chen Jian said in a low voice: "if the master takes the hand, we can work together..."


    "Shut up Before he finished, he was interrupted by Jia Sidao. Chen Jian realized something and immediately lowered his head.


    Song Qingshu is thoughtful and Jia Sidao is unpredictable. If he is determined to keep the other side, with the advantage of home court, Ouyang Feng is really dangerous.


    Of course, if that happens, he will never sit back and ignore it.


    At this time, Wanyan Chongjie and Ouyang Feng also started a similar dialogue: "Ouyang grandfather, why didn''t you just take advantage of their low morale to kill him."


    She was so fierce that she could not help laughing and scolding: "little girl, she is very easy to say. How many experts are there in your family? Let''s say that the man with a knife is not his rival in the world. It''s all right. It''s mainly Jia Sidao... I can''t see his depth. "


    "Does Jia Sidao also know martial arts?" Wanyan heavy Festival a pair of beautiful eyes stare boss, surprised to ask.


    "Not only will it, but it''s also very high." Ouyang Feng said with a frown.


    "It seems that I''m really lucky to be alive today," Wan yanchongjie patted her little chest and couldn''t help sticking out her tongue. She looked very cute. "Grandfather Ouyang, in fact, there was a super expert who you didn''t see just now."


    "What else?" Ouyang Feng frowned. Recalling all the people in the field just now, he snorted, "Stinky girl, don''t try to fool me, there''s no super master."


    "That''s Jia Baoyu." Wanyanchongjie is more happy.


    "Jia Baoyu?" Strange only blame Jia Baoyu in Lin''an City is too famous, even Ouyang Feng also know him, "how possible!"


    "Of course, because he''s brother song." Wanyan Chongjie was scared just now. Now he is very happy to see Ouyang Feng''s surprise.


    "Song Qingshu?" Ouyang Feng is not calm at last.


    "Of course, if he didn''t protect me secretly, how could I insist on you to save me." Thinking of song Qingshu''s impulsive appearance just now, Wanyan Chongjie is very happy.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Ouyang Feng asked in a hurry.


    Wanyan Chongjie began to tell him the whole story, as well as some arrangements that song Qingshu had told her before: "it''s like this..."


    And said Jia Sidao gloomy face back to the study, Chen strong body behind: "is the subordinate incompetent, let the assassin mixed in to hold the childe."


    "It''s heavily guarded here. How can that girl break in?" Jia Sidao said angrily.


    Chen Jian said with a bitter smile: "I still don''t know what''s going on."


    Song Qingshu was worried that they would continue to confess to each other. Jia Sidao, the old fox, would see something. He said in a hurry, "in fact, I''m obsessed with the beauty of the woman, so I let her in quietly. Who knows that it''s leading the wolf into the room."


    Jia Sidao immediately slapped the table heavily: "it''s getting better so soon. Did the scar forget the pain? I just did something like that in the imperial palace. How quickly did it sprout


    Song Qingshu sneered, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid I won''t have much chance to scold you in the future." Jia Sidao sighed.

 Chapter 1187

    After sighing, Jia Sidao waved to Chen Jian again: "you have injuries. Go down first and take good care of yourself. Somebody, take him back. "


    At this time, Chen Jian was already on the verge of instability. He was only supported by perseverance. Hearing his words, he was granted amnesty. When he was helped out, he turned back and said, "thank you, master."


    Jia Sidao nodded. After the servant closed the door, he said to song Qingshu, "your aunt has been put in the cold because of you."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu pretends to be surprised, but it''s almost what he expected.


    "Ah, ah, what, if you were not my only son, I would have slapped you to death." Jia Sidao would never be so impolite on weekdays. It''s today''s events that make him so worried.


    "This is the best result. If she were an ordinary concubine, the emperor would have given her white silk." After a few angry curses, Jia Sidao gradually calmed down and gazed at Song Qingshu, "as for you..."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, and the other side looked dignified. Would things develop unexpectedly?


    "I used all my relationships to keep you, but the fact that you committed this crime is a little big," he said, and Jia Sidao wanted to scold him, but then he thought that there was a trick behind his back. It''s really no wonder that he had to continue to say, "in addition, Wanzao and Han Zhuozhou fanned the flames in front of the emperor, and the emperor killed him several times, I''ve tried my best to save your life, but the death penalty can be avoided. The imperial court has decided to send you and princess nashaomin back to Mongolia to explain to the Mongolian Khan the breach of the contract and calm their anger. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "it''s just a messenger. It doesn''t seem like a big deal."


    "You know shit!" Jia Sidao scolded angrily, "you are an emissary on the surface, but you are actually a hostage. Although Mongolia has focused on the western expedition in the past two years, sooner or later it will turn its troops to the south. Once Mongolia and the Song Dynasty start a war, you will be the first one to be taken to sacrifice the flag!"


    After hearing Jia Sidao describe how greedy, cruel and despicable the Mongols were, song Qingshu gradually understood that it was a matter of a lifetime to dare to go to Mongolia. No wonder wandangzhe and Han Zhuzhou would agree - maybe this was their proposal, but it was much better than immediate execution, so Jia Sidao could only accept it.


    Seeing Song Qing''s expressionless writing, Jia Sidao only thought he was scared, but he couldn''t help changing his words: "but you don''t have to be too afraid, I won''t sit back and watch you do something. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it freely at that time."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help trying to ask: "I don''t know what''s the arrangement?" If you know his plan in advance, you can make corresponding countermeasures.


    Who knows Jia Sidao didn''t look at him angrily: "hum, you''re a guy who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough. It''s just that you have twists and turns to tell you. If you know it, you don''t have to ask more about the rest."


    "Oh." After all, according to the investigation of song Qingshu, Jia Baoyu is just like a mouse meets a cat in front of Jia Sidao. If we ask him further, it will inevitably lead to suspicion.


    "You go back and ask Xiren to help you pack your things. Tomorrow you will go with the Mongolian mission." Jia Sidao rubbed his temple, "go and say goodbye to your mother at that time. As for the old lady, don''t go there. She is too old to be frightened."


    "Tomorrow?" In fact, song Qingshu was so happy that he wanted to leave at night, but reason told him that it was too hasty.


    "The so-called long night dream, if the time delays for a long time, I don''t know what poison plan they will come up with. If the emperor changes his mind, you can''t leave." Jia Sidao snorted coldly. In fact, the emperor really wanted to kill him. He also had a way to send Jia Baoyu out of the city. However, it was too direct to sweep the face of the royal family. After that, Jia''s life would be difficult. Now let him leave in the name of an envoy to Mongolia, and the faces of all parties will look better.


    After all, to be a hostage in Mongolia can also be said to be loyal to the imperial court at the risk of life, which is enough to block the long mouth of Manchu civil and military.


    In the post house where the Mongolian mission is located, Zhao Min has also received the news and can''t help but say angrily: "what, these days the princess tried every means to put pressure on me, but the Southern Song Dynasty tried to send me with a second ancestor? When I''m Mint Moore, is it so easy to fool? "


    Xuanming two old men in the side advised: "princess, after all, this time you are sneaking over, not according to the will of the Khan, or take advantage of things not revealed, take it."


    With a click and a crisp sound, Zhao Min slammed his cup on the ground: "I don''t need you two to teach me how to do things. In short, I won''t leave Lin''an until I find out the whereabouts of song Qingshu."


    The two elder xuanming had no fun and quietly called for a look in their eyes. The two brothers had been in touch for decades


    "Elder martial brother, it''s said that women are fickle, but it''s too exaggerated for her. She almost broke off the relationship with her family for Zhang Wuji''s sake, but now she''s focused on the boy named song."


    "Isn''t it? It''s said that women''s hearts are needles. We men don''t know what their women are thinking. Fortunately, I''m smart. I only like women''s bodies in my life, but I''m not interested in their hearts."


    "Elder martial brother is wise, younger martial brother, I only like good food and wine..."


    Xuanming two elders were making eye contact when a burst of laughter came from outside the door: "who made our princess angry?"


    Zhao Min looked up and said, "King Kong sect master, how did you come here?" The Vajra sect leader is extremely high in both martial arts and seniority, so her tone is not as casual as that of the xuanming elder.


    The King Kong Master sighed: "the Lord is ill."


    Zhao Min was surprised: "very sick?" In fact, she already had the answer in her heart. If she had a common ailment, she would not send someone to inform herself.


    "Well," the King Kong Master nodded, "the Lord wants to see the princess."


    Zhao Min''s eyes turned red in an instant. He bit his teeth and didn''t let tears fall in front of his subordinates. He calmed down a little and immediately said, "pack up immediately. Let''s go now!"


    "Now?" He Bi Weng looked out of the window in surprise. "Now it''s late and the gate is closed. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to go out of the city."


    Zhao Min cold voice said: "what''s inconvenient, big deal directly out of the wall."


    "It''s not good to disturb the garrison at the gate of the city," Lu Zhangke advised. "It''s not long before dawn now, and it''s more convenient to go out of the city tomorrow than to send protons to the Southern Song Dynasty tomorrow."


    By this time, Zhao Min had gradually calmed down from the impulse, and he also understood that if he wanted to be quick, he would not be able to reach the goal. If he broke into the gate at night and startled the garrison of the Southern Song Dynasty, it would be even more time-consuming.


    "Good, come on!" Zhao Min arranged to hand over the hostage handover procedures with the relevant officials of the Southern Song Dynasty, even if the other party was sleeping, he had to shout; At the same time, people were arranged to wait at the gate of the palace, and they went into the palace to see Zhao Gou at dawn; Send someone to inform Jia Fu in advance; He even arranged for his men to stay in Lin''an to inquire about song Qingshu


    The whole process was arranged in an orderly way, and the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming admired it.


    At dawn the next day, song Qingshu was yelled by the assailant. He was surprised to hear that the Mongolian mission had been waiting outside the mansion: "so fast?"


    "In the middle of the night, some Mongolians came to inform me, but I didn''t have the heart to call you when I saw you sleeping soundly." Xiren replied with red eyes that she was obviously sad to learn that Jia Baoyu was going to be a hostage in Mobei.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforts her, and then remembers that last night, after dealing with all the people in Jia''s house, a group of people were crying, and finally managed to get away. Then he sneaked out and informed Zhou Zhiruo of them. Then he went back to his room. He was tired all the way, and fell asleep when he came back.


    After waiting for him to get dressed, Xiren stared at him with watery eyes: "young master, Xiren will be waiting for you to come back."


    Looking at her tears, song Qingshu sighs. Although she is more resourceful in her dream of Red Mansions, she has a lot of affection for Jia Baoyu. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know that the real Jia Baoyu will never come back.


    Hearing that the wives and ladies of Jia''s family were coming to see them off, song Qingshu had a big head for a while. Without waiting for them, he quickly slipped out of the house.


    Out of the gate, song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned. A group of Mongolians are waiting at the gate on high horses. The most eye-catching one is the girl who looks like a rose. Who is Zhao Min!


    Originally thought that the Mongolian mission randomly sent someone to meet him, but unexpectedly Zhao Min came in person.


    In the past, song Qingshu saw more of Zhao Min''s charming side. Now she is dressed in Mongolian strong clothes, and her legs are straight and slender, perfectly showing the other side of her valiant beauty.


    However, what makes song Qingshu more concerned is that Zhao Min''s star eyes are actually slightly red as if they had been crying all night.


    "I don''t know why she was so sad?" Song Qingshu suddenly moved in his heart, "is it for me?" Thinking of beauty, I can''t help but smile.


    Zhao Min was in a state of irritability. When he saw him standing there, he just giggled, and his disgust began to grow. He said angrily, "what are you doing there? Get on the horse!"


    Jia Baoyu''s virtue has long been known to Zhao min. what''s more, what happened in the Palace last night can''t be hidden from the insiders. Zhao Min, also a woman, certainly can''t have a good face for him.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and doesn''t care. He is about to pass by, but behind him comes Jia Sidao''s voice: "Baoyu, wait a minute."


    Jia Sidao came out surrounded by a group of bodyguards. Instead of looking at Song Qingshu, he went to Zhao Min first and said, "the dog is stubborn. Please take care of him all the way."


    Zhao Min lightly replied: "he is a big man, naturally knows how to take care of himself." The whole man sat on the horse and looked down at him without the slightest intention of dismounting.


    There was a flash of anger in Jia Sidao''s eyes. According to his current position, not to mention the general ministers, even the chieftains like Wan Zao and Han Yizhou, and even the emperor Zhao Gou, would not be so rude. However, who made the Southern Song Dynasty weak? All the envoys of Liao and Jin were so arrogant and domineering in the past 100 years. Although he was angry, he could only bear it.


    He met a soft nail with Zhao Min, and Jia Sidao didn''t bother to ask for trouble with him. He pulled song Qingshu aside and said in a low voice, "don''t bump into her these days, so as not to suffer. Just endure these two days. I''ve arranged everything."

 Chapter 1188

    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t know what arrangement Jia Sidao had made. He was a little worried. He also arranged Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix to rob people. If there was a conflict with Jia Sidao''s arrangement at that time, it would be troublesome.


    "All right? We''re ready to go. " Zhao Min, who is not far away, said impatiently that she had always admired heroes and had no affection for such a dandy as Jia Baoyu. What''s more, she was anxious to go back to see her father. Seeing him there, she naturally didn''t have a good face.


    Jia Sidao frowned slightly and said to him, "go ahead, be careful all the way." Originally, Mrs. Wang intended to give Jia Baoyu a servant girl to serve him all the way. Unfortunately, Mongolia refused directly. Jia Sidao thought about his plan again. It was troublesome to have two more people, so he didn''t insist.


    Song Qingshu nodded and came to a Mongolian horse. He couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed. He didn''t know if Jia Baoyu could ride a horse and how good his riding skills were. Now Jia Sidao is staring at him behind his back. If he was caught, he would fall short.


    "What are you doing? Get on the horse Zhao Min is there again impatiently urging. Song Qingshu is so angry that her teeth itch. This little girl, do you know that you may have done something bad to her husband.


    Maybe it was Zhao Min''s urging that made him think a lot. He immediately thought that if Jia Baoyu could not ride a horse, Jia Sidao would have come out to beg for mercy. Since he didn''t speak up, he would obviously ride a horse. But Jia Baoyu is always among women. Even if she can ride, her riding skills are limited.


    With a plan in mind, song Qingshu pretends to be clumsy and unsophisticated and climbs on the horse, which makes Zhao Min despise him again.


    "Drive!" Zhao Min didn''t want to look at him again. His slender legs caught a horse''s belly, and he took the lead to fly away. The rest of the Mongolians came and went like the wind. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile, so he had to follow him.


    The Mongolians obviously intended to make the noble son of the Southern Song Dynasty suffer. All the horses were riding fast, as if waiting for the moment when he fell to the ground. Unexpectedly, song Qingshu was shaking his horse left and right all the time, and he was about to fall off the horse several times. Who knew that his waist was straightened and his figure was stabilized. They were greatly disappointed.


    Because they had already completed the handover with the Southern Song government, the way out of the city was a green light, which saved a lot of complicated procedures, and they soon left Lin''an City.


    When he was in the city, song Qingshu was worried that Jia Sidao''s eyes and ears would see the flaw, so his riding skill was very bad. After he left the city, he didn''t have so much scruples. He walked for a long time, and all the way was in the wilderness, so he didn''t need to hide anything.


    Seeing that song Qingshu gradually followed, it seemed that there was no expression of embarrassment at all. The people of the Mongolian mission all looked at him. Even Zhao Min looked back at him deeply. How did they know that song Qingshu was a man who had been on the battlefield after all, and riding a horse was a common practice for him.


    "That''s a bit of a man." Zhao Min muttered in a low voice and quickened her speed again. Now she is eager to return. Instead of choosing a comfortable carriage or a big boat, she has switched to the fastest and hardest horse riding.


    When they were tired, they drank and ate dry food on their horses. When they were tired, they changed to the horses with them. In half a day, they had already left Lin''an City for 100 li.


    No wonder the Mongolian army came and went like the wind. However, the Central Plains Dynasty couldn''t learn from them. Every Mongolian soldier was born a knight. He grew up on horseback. In addition, every knight was equipped with three horses at the same time, and they would change horses every other distance, so as to ensure the horse''s abundant physical strength. How could the Central Plains Dynasty have so many war horses.


    At the same time, song Qingshu is also worried. Although Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang set out ahead of time, the Mongolians are so fast that they don''t know if they have arranged well.


    Seeing a chaliao by the roadside from a distance, song Qingshu was so happy that he pulled the reins and said, "stop and have some tea. I really can''t hold on."


    Zhao Min''s eyebrows wrinkled. The King Kong Master beside him also said, "princess, we''ve been in a hurry for a long time. It''s time to take a rest."


    "The sect leader doesn''t seem to be very worried about my father''s illness." Zhao minruo said thoughtfully.


    As soon as the King Kong sect leader''s face changed, he said in a hurry: "how can I learn from my loyalty to Ruyang king? It''s just that we are all tired after such a long journey, and it won''t take much time to eat."


    At the same time, he complained in his heart that although he was good at martial arts, he was also old. It was hard for him to make such a toss. When he thought of going to Mobei for more than ten thousand li, he would repent. He knew it was time to put off the job, and he must have expected that, so he encouraged me to come.


    Zhao Min suddenly thought of something, and a slight smile appeared on his lips: "well, let''s get off the horse and have a rest in front of chaliao for an hour."


    "An hour?" The Mongolian bodyguards all looked at each other. They were in such a hurry all the way. Would it be too extravagant to have a rest for an hour. However, Zhao Minsu is very wise. These people are very convinced of her, but no one disagrees with her.


    After the horses were settled, a group of people entered the chaliao. The chaliao was not big. As soon as they entered, the whole chaliao was occupied.


    Zhao Min is naturally in the best position. Although the Vajra sect leader has a high status, he is not qualified to sit at the same table with her. However, Zhao Min seems to ask him something and specially calls him to sit with her.


    Song Qingshu wanted to get close to him. Even if he couldn''t do anything, it was much more pleasant to smell the fragrance of Zhao Min than to smell the sweat of those men. Who knew that Zhao Min didn''t look up to him at all and didn''t mean to invite him to the same table. He could only sit on the next table with Mr. xuanming.


    Curious about what Zhao Min and his wife would say, song Qingshu pricked up his ears after sitting down.


    Only listen to Zhao Min said: "door Lord, my father should not be sick."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then suddenly realized that no wonder she was so anxious all the way. She thought her father was seriously ill.


    The King Kong Master''s face changed slightly and said with a smile, "why did the princess say this?"


    Zhao Min lightly said: "I am concerned about chaos, has not thought about it, until just now see the main door seems to be some can not withstand such a rapid march, just reflected."


    "What''s the problem?" The King Kong sect master was at a loss.


    Zhao Min replied: "if my father is really ill, in fact, just send a knight to come here. Why bother people like the sect leader to go there in person? After thinking about it, the most possible reason why we want the sect leader to come is that we are worried that if I don''t go back, we need the force and prestige of the sect leader to force me back. If my father is really ill, how can I not go back? "


    "The princess is really witty. It''s true that Ruyang king is not ill." up to now, the King Kong sect leader has no need to hide it. "The Lord knows that you sent Khan''s will to the Southern Song Dynasty. He is very angry, so he specially sent me to take the princess back before the trouble is serious."


    Then he took out a gold medal from his arms and raised it in front of the crowd: "if the Lord has an order, he can escort the princess back to Ruyang palace. There must be no mistake."


    Xuanming two elders and other bodyguards looked at each other and had to stand up to salute. Seeing the gold medal was like seeing King Ruyang himself. In the final analysis, Zhao Min''s power was also given by King Ruyang. Naturally, they could only comply with it.


    Song Qingshu is marveling at Zhao Min''s quick thinking. She infers the whole thing from a little detail. Suddenly, she is deprived of command and can only lament the impermanence of the world.


    Seeing Zhao Min''s expressionless face, he was a little flustered about this clever little master, the King Kong sect leader. He worried that she would settle accounts in the future. He quickly comforted her: "in fact, the princess doesn''t have to worry too much. Song Qingshu''s Kung Fu is rare in his life, not to mention his face. It''s definitely not a short-lived one. This time, he will be able to turn the bad into the good."


    Hearing that they mentioned themselves, song Qingshu was immediately moved. It turns out that Zhao Min came to Jiangnan for me to fake the imperial edict of Mongolian Khan


    Zhao Min''s face softened slightly, and he said with a smile, "isn''t it Taoist''s skill to look at faces? When will the people in Buddhism also look at faces?"


    "All things are interlinked, a little understanding, just a little understanding." The King Kong Master laughed.


    "I don''t know what this lady would like to eat. Besides tea, we have all kinds of Jiangnan special snacks." At this moment, the landlady of Kungfu chaliao has come out to serve tea for them. Although she has a coarse cloth, she still can''t bear all kinds of amorous feelings from her mature and full body. Who is blue Phoenix?


    Zhao Min looked up at her, her face changed, and immediately sneered: "with your outstanding beauty, how can you sell tea in this wild mountain?"


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. In the original plan, Blue Phoenix poisons most people first, and then Zhou Zhiruo "robs" himself. Who knows that Zhao Min is smarter than fox, and he can see the flaw at a glance.


    Deer stick guest originally greedily looked at her concave convex body, smell speech can''t help but great joy: "wait for me to capture her first, let the princess interrogation." The body shape just moves, the human already appeared in the Blue Phoenix body side.


    Although Blue Phoenix is the leader of a sect, her accomplishments are all about using poison. Her martial arts can only be said to be mediocre. Therefore, as soon as she reaches out her hand, the deer stick guest has already grasped her arm.


    The deer stick guest felt a twinge of joy and was about to reach out and touch her milky skin. Unexpectedly, a hairy spider appeared on her hand, which was bigger than the biggest spider he had ever seen. The long hair on her feet showed that it was extremely poisonous.


    The deer staff guest screamed with fright, shook his hand in a hurry, and retreated at a faster speed than when he came.


    Seeing that the elder martial brother suffered a loss, the crane pen Weng rushed over and learned the lesson from the deer stick guest. Instead of touching each other empty handed, he offered the crane pen to the Blue Phoenix.


    Blue Phoenix''s face changed slightly. He threw out a mass of poison powder and then stepped back. The crane pen Weng stretched out his palm. Xuanming God''s palm shook the poison powder to one side, and he continued to attack Blue Phoenix with his toes.


    Seeing that the Blue Phoenix could not avoid it, suddenly the green shadow flashed, and a long whip hit him head-on. The crane pen Weng jumped back to avoid it. The long whip moved forward quickly and incessantly, and the crane pen Weng stepped back three steps. Who knew that the opponent''s whiplash was fantastic, and he was encircled between the three moves.


    Waiting to see the face of the whip, a faint smile appeared on Zhao Min''s lips: "things are more and more interesting."

 Chapter 1189

    The soft whip is nearly five feet long, and the tail of the whip is full of sharp barbs. Among the weapons in the world, it is as long as a dragon and snake. Of course, only Zhou Zhiruo''s white Python whip can help.


    Zhou Zhiruo hiding in the dark, was originally prepared to wait for the Mongolian people after the poison out, who knows the identity of Blue Phoenix is seen through, see each other in danger, she quickly appeared to help.


    One side of the deer stick guest see younger martial brother, quickly drink a, jump to Zhou Zhiruo side, deer stick stab out. Zhou Zhiruo leans to dodge and claps her hand. After such a interruption, there is a gap in her whip. Hebi Weng takes the opportunity to escape the blockade of the whip and goes around to her left head to fight with Lu Zhangke.


    One side of the Blue Phoenix angry way: "xuanming two old, at least you are also famous figures in the Wulin, with more bullying less deal with a little girl, but also shameless?"


    The crane pen Weng replied: "our brothers always advance and retreat together. It''s the same with one enemy, and it''s the same with two brothers against a hundred enemies."


    Blue Phoenix did not expect that he would be so justified in his despicable behavior. He was so angry that he trembled all over: "where are 100 enemies here? It''s shameless!"


    The deer staff guest greedily glanced at her full body and said with a smile, "if you can''t see it, you can help her. We are two to two."


    LAN Fenghuang''s face is ugly. She knows that in terms of martial arts, she is far from them. Rushing up blindly not only can''t help Zhou Zhiruo, but also drags her back.


    Is tangled, Zhou Zhiruo said: "blue sister don''t have to worry, these two old ghosts I don''t put in the eye!"


    As soon as the words fell, he abandoned the whip and used the sword. The sword waved like a silver snake. In the middle of the chaliao, the terrain is narrow and small. In addition, Zhou Zhiruo was deceived by the two elders of xuanming. With the white Python whip method, Zhou Zhiruo could not help but restrain her hands and feet. This time, she used a long sword, which immediately saved her decline.


    Zhao Min, on the other side, was gloating at the battle. At this time, she saw her sword move, divine light and separation. Under the attack of the two masters, she was defensive and offensive. Occasionally, the real situation changed, and her skillful moves suddenly changed. She was envious and envious: I''m afraid she will never be able to compete with her in martial arts all her life.


    Ten more matches, Zhou Zhiruo''s sword tactics are getting more and more strange. Seven strokes in the ten strokes are very fierce offensive. This method of acceleration is used to make internal forces. If I have a little sparing, then I will be dangerous. If Zhou Zhiruo used to be a big player, I would not be able to hold on for such a long time, but she has studied the nine Yin manual for the past two years, and the foundation has been steady, and the song and Qing books are also very intimate. But he also got a lot of benefits from his joyful Zen. His martial arts was far better than that of the lion slaughtering ceremony.


    Seeing that the elder xuanming was in a hurry and worried about their loss, Zhao Min said to the King Kong sect leader: "I have always had a grudge with the leader Zhou of Emei. Please trouble the King Kong sect leader to take her down and give her to the princess."


    The King Kong Master sneered: "princess, I don''t know. I''m old enough to bully a younger girl with them. If it''s spread in the future, the reputation of the whole King Kong sect will be affected." Obviously, what Blue Phoenix said just now had an effect.


    Zhao Min is very angry. He thinks that the Vajra gate is already in disrepute in the Wulin. What''s its reputation? We Mongolians are like a lion fighting a rabbit when we deal with a weak enemy. We all have a lot of rules like these people in the Wulin. It''s really troublesome.


    But after all, the King Kong sect leader is a respected guest Qing in Ruyang palace. He doesn''t want to, and Zhao Min can''t be forced. He turns his eyes and says with a smile, "since the sect leader doesn''t want to bully more, please capture the blue sect leader first. The blue sect leader of five poison sect is famous in the river and lake, which makes many heroes and heroes lose heart, It''s not a big bully. "


    Zhao Mingang just heard that Zhou Zhiruo called LAN Fenghuang. There are few people surnamed LAN in the world. What''s more, she is good at using poison. It''s not hard to guess her identity.


    "As the princess ordered." Zhao Min gave him enough steps, and the King Kong sect leader was not ignorant of the current situation. He knew that she would be upset because he cheated her to return to Mobei. If he refused again, would he not have offended her to death.


    Although the master of Vajra sect is good at foreign Kung Fu, he has accumulated a lot of Kung Fu for decades, and his body shape appears in front of Blue Phoenix.


    Blue Phoenix was shocked. He reached out his hand and two little snakes flew out of his sleeve to the King Kong master. The two little snakes were as green as green bamboo. They were obviously highly poisonous.


    Just now, the King Kong sect leader saw that the deer stick guest had been eaten, so he had already made preparations. He pointed out two points and killed two snakes with the sharp wind of the King Kong finger. At the same time, he took the opportunity to deceive him and held the Blue Phoenix Jianjing acupoint.


    His powerful Vajra finger is so wonderful. Although it is not as magical as Yiyang finger, Blue Phoenix was caught by him at Jianjing acupoint, and most of his strength disappeared.


    The King Kong sect master subdued the leader of the first sect in a few moves and showed his face in front of the crowd. He couldn''t help but look better: "master blue, this way, please..."


    But before he finished, his face changed greatly. He quickly released the Blue Phoenix, and saw that there was a trace of black on several fingers. Bursts of burning tingling came from his fingers.


    He just realized that the five poisons cult is famous for its use of poisons. LAN Fenghuang is the leader of the first cult. How can he not have poison to protect his body.


    Taking advantage of his absence, LAN Fenghuang, with a little tip of his foot, opened the distance from the King Kong master like a butterfly. As he retreated, several dark shadows came out of his sleeve and fell on the King Kong master.


    When they looked at it, they saw a big hairy spider, a spotted scorpion, and a centipede with a small second-hand arm.


    All the Mongolian warriors on one side felt numb and rushed to protect Zhao min. Zhao Min''s eyebrows also trembled. She was never afraid. She once played with the whole Wulin in applause. Unfortunately, she was a woman after all and had a natural resistance to these things.


    Song Qingshu''s face is also puffed. This woman doesn''t know how to put so much East Tibet on her. Which man dares to touch her in this world.


    The spotted scorpion he knew was the one that had hurt Wan GUI before. It was extremely poisonous; The big hairy spider and the black centipede, since they are among the five poisons of scorpion, are obviously not all kinds of poisons. If you want to be poisoned by them at the same time, even the top experts should have a good drink.


    Blue Phoenix pursed his lips, a small and sharp whistle sounded, and the poisons seemed to have been ordered to bite the King Kong master.


    It''s a pity that she hasn''t had time to be happy. There is a flash of gold on the King Kong sect leader. If the three poisons are bitten by thunder, they fall to the ground one by one. They don''t move. Obviously, they are dead.


    The King Kong sect master gave a grim smile and reached for Blue Phoenix''s neck. This time, I learned the lesson before, worried that if I entangled again, I would be killed by the other party''s poison plot, and my hand was merciless.

 Chapter 1190

    Song Qingshu sighs. The King Kong sect leader is not bad at all. He can''t even enter the sword and gun. What''s more, it''s the mouthparts of these animals. Seeing that the King Kong sect leader grabs the white and tender neck of the Blue Phoenix with his powerful finger, he obviously has the intention of destroying flowers. He no longer dares to sit back and ignore it. With a flick of his hand in his sleeve, two strands of sword Qi shoot at the back of the King Kong sect leader''s head.


    The master of the Vajra sect saw that he was about to catch the Blue Phoenix. Suddenly, he was alert and quickly flashed to the side. Although he had Vajra''s magic power, his back brain was one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. How could he rashly test the method by example?


    Two wisps of sword gas shot to one side of the pillar, a pile of sawdust burst open, forming two deep round holes. The King Kong sect master''s pupil shrank, so he no longer pursued the Blue Phoenix, but looked around warily: "which expert is hiding in the dark, please come out and see."


    "Ha ha ha, the sect leader is really smart. You found me as soon as I got here." A bold voice came, people looked back, only to see a small curly hair, tall exotic old man came out of the woods.


    "I was Mr. Ouyang of Baituo mountain villa." The main arch of Vajra gate is arched, with a more dignified look. Although he is not afraid of each other, few people in the world want to get into such a confrontation.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Ouyang Feng came in time to avoid exposing his identity. His identity matters a lot. If the news of pretending to be Jia Baoyu is leaked out, it will cause a big stir. Unfortunately, song Qingshu is not the kind of ruthless person who can''t kill so many people, especially Zhao min.


    "Since the last farewell to the inn, the style of the owner is still the same. A little girl is helpless after several moves." On the surface, Ouyang Feng is praising the other party, but his tone is full of sarcasm, implying that he bullies the small with the big.


    The King Kong sect leader''s face turned black. Although he would respect his identity, it''s a pity that it''s far less than Ouyang Feng''s level to these things. He didn''t take his words and asked directly, "Mr. Ouyang is not related to them. Why do you come to wade in the muddy water?"


    Ouyang Feng light smile: "the door master, did you forget what my nickname is?"


    "Western poison?" The Lord of Vajra frowned slightly. For a moment, I didn''t know why.


    Ouyang Feng took a look at Blue Phoenix: "in my life, besides martial arts, I am also very interested in poison. This little girl of the five poisons cult is very clever in using poisons. I appreciate her very much. Naturally, I can''t just sit by and watch her being bullied. " In fact, LAN Fenghuang is twenty-seven or eight years old. She is no longer a little girl. However, Ouyang Feng and the King Kong sect leader are both tens of years old. It''s right to call her a little girl.


    King Kong sect leader''s face sank: "it seems that Mr. Ouyang is determined to be in a dilemma with us?"


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "I didn''t have time to learn the master''s Vajra skill in the inn last time. I''d like to see it today."


    The King Kong sect leader snorted, but he didn''t answer, but his whole body was gradually covered with gold. It was obvious that the King Kong was not bad.


    Ouyang Feng didn''t dare to be careless. He bent his legs slightly and began to work. Toad Gong was waiting for the opportunity.


    Seeing that the battle between the two masters was imminent, Zhao Min suddenly got up and said, "wait a minute! Mr. Ouyang is here for him. " The green jade finger points to the song Qingshu on the table next to it.


    How clever Zhao Min is, how can she believe that such a character as western drugs will really be because a blue Phoenix who meets by chance has a fierce fight with an expert of the same level. After thinking about it, only the son of Jia Sidao has enough attraction.


    Ouyang Feng a Zheng, a pun said: "yes, I really because of his reason to come here."


    "Then you don''t have to compare. I''ll give him to Mr. Ouyang." Zhao Min said, "Mr. Lu, Mr. He, come back."


    Lu Zhangke and he biweng beat back Zhou Zhiruo and took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle and return to Zhao min. Zhou Zhiruo didn''t catch up because of Zhao Min''s words.


    Not to mention Ouyang Feng and others, even song Qingshu is at a loss. Although there is one more Ouyang Feng, there are many experts under Zhao Min''s command, and they still have the advantage of numbers. Why do they give up?


    However, he responded quickly. In order not to show his flaws, he immediately imitated Jia Baoyu''s mentality and cried out in panic: "princess, I''m going to Mongolia this time. How can you give me to them?"


    Who knows Zhao Min is lazy to look at him, directly to Ouyang Feng Zhou Zhiruo said: "please help yourself." Then he asked his men to go out to lead the horse, leaving song Qingshu alone at the table.


    Song Qingshu just gave a casual performance, and he couldn''t really run like Jia Baoyu to beg for anything with Mongolian horse legs.


    Mongolian people see him sitting in the same place dumbfounded, only when he was scared silly, no one doubts.


    The atmosphere at the scene is very strange. One moment, the sword is still in full swing, but the next moment, the flag stops. Zhou Zhiruo and Ouyang Feng turn aside and make way for the Mongols to leave.


    After getting on the horse, Zhao Min suddenly pulled the reins, looked back at Zhou Zhiruo and asked, "is song Qingshu living or dead?"


    Zhou Zhiruo glanced at Song Qingshu and snorted coldly: "whether he lives or dies, it''s none of your business!"


    Zhao Min fixed her eyes tightly on her expression, which made Zhou Zhiruo''s face unnatural: "what are you looking at?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You seem to be beautiful." Zhao Min said suddenly.


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t know what medicine she was selling in the gourd. She snorted: "you''re not bad either. You''re still a fox with a pretty face."


    Zhao Min didn''t get angry at all, but a smile appeared on his face: "you don''t have to answer that question just now. I can''t see the feeling of worrying about song Qingshu in you. Either you''ve moved your feelings or you''ve come to know that he''s safe. Well, that bastard is really lucky. " When it comes to the last sentence, the tone is full of coquetry.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face was a little bit unhappy. Just about to say something, Zhao Min said, "Zhou Zhiruo, see you later. By the way, next time you see song Qingshu, remember to remind him not to forget the agreement with me, but I''ve been waiting for him." Finish saying a clip horse belly Yang long but go, leave a series of silver bell like Jiao Xiao of voice.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Zhao Min''s smile and frown just now appeared. Suddenly, he noticed a sharp look in his heart. Looking back, he saw Zhou Zhiruo staring at himself with a cold face.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughs bitterly, eating what''s in the bowl and looking at what''s in the pot. Is it the common fault of men? In the original book, Zhang Wuji''s kind of upright man also fantasized about the scene of supporting each other. It seems that it''s normal for him to have this idea. But the only difference is that in the original book, Zhang Wuji only dares to say "YY" in his heart, but he dares to put it into action.

 Chapter 1191

    After a long walk in Mongolia, the King Kong sect leader could not help saying, "princess, although Ouyang Feng is famous, I am not afraid of him. The King Kong is not bad enough to make me invincible. Why did you withdraw suddenly?"


    One side of the xuanming two old also said: "yes, princess, we have a large number of people, there are only three of them, they may not be united."


    Zhao Min is not angry ground white they one eye: "you two fortunately mean to say, two hit Zhou Zhiruo one, also was occupied by others the upper hand."


    The deer staff guest said in a hurry: "report back to the princess. On the surface, Zhou Zhiruo has the upper hand, but that''s just our brothers'' strategy. Her playing method consumes a lot of internal power. We just need to stick to the door and wait for her real Qi to continue, so we can win safely."


    Zhao Min is not so easy to fool, hummed: "you played so long, Zhou Zhiruo can have the slightest sign of real Qi not to continue?"


    The deer stick guest said with a smile, "that''s not true."


    One side of the crane pen Weng will be more straightforward, can''t help but say: "I don''t know what''s going on, Zhou Zhiruo''s martial arts by leaps and bounds, when the lion slaughtering conference, she was not so powerful."


    Lu Zhangke''s face suddenly showed a kind of obscene smile: "it must be the credit of song Qingshu. The two of them closed the door, and it''s normal for them to discuss some martial arts after the intimate relationship."


    Thinking of those pictures, Zhao Min felt uncomfortable, and his face was cold: "shut up!"


    Xuanming two old faces look at each other, don''t know where to offend her, had to silence down.


    Zhao Min didn''t want to think about it any more. He said to the King Kong sect leader, "it''s not that the princess has no confidence in the sect leader. The reason why she retreats is that she has another plan."


    "I''d like to hear about it." The King Kong Master asked curiously.


    Having known that Ruyang king is well, Zhao Min thought that leisure is also leisure, so he explained to them: "although we have many people, Ouyang Feng and Zhou Zhiruo are good at martial arts. In addition, Ouyang Feng and LAN Fenghuang are both experts in using poison. If we really fight, we will lose a lot even if we can win. Just a Jia Baoyu is not worth our risk, It''s better to give it to them and let them bite the dog. "


    The King Kong sect leader frowned and said, "but Jia Baoyu is the son of Jia Sidao after all, and it was handed over to us by the Southern Song Dynasty. If you lose it in this way, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain in the future."


    Zhao Min snorted: "why should our Mongolian Empire explain to the weak Song Dynasty? Just tell them that it was the Jin people who robbed Jia Baoyu. It''s just the right time to alienate the relationship between the Jin and Song Dynasties and let them fight again. "


    The King Kong sect master and the two elders of xuanming suddenly realized that they had thumbs up one after another: "the princess is wise!"


    Zhao Min smiles. Today, she first learns that her father is all right, and then decides that song Qingshu is safe. She is in a good mood. She shakes the reins and starts to gallop again


    In the teahouse, Zhou Zhiruo walked to song Qingshu with a smile, imitating Zhao minlin''s tone: "don''t forget the agreement with me, but I''ve been waiting for him... What''s the agreement between you and her?"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s imitation is vivid. Song Qingshu''s head is very big when he hears it. He subconsciously looks to the side and sees blue Phoenix pursing his mouth and smiling. Ouyang Feng is also gloating on the side. He looks like a good play.


    Song Qingshu had to pull her aside and whispered, "she is not poisoned by sanshennaoshendan. I promised her to find an antidote for her."


    In fact, when Zhao minlin left just now, he actually wanted to ask Ouyang Feng and LAN Fenghuang for advice. After all, they are both famous drug users in the world. Maybe they don''t have a way. However, both of them are enemies and friends with Zhao min. she thought about it and gave up the idea. After all, the antidote method of sanshennaoshendan is not difficult. It''s rare that she doesn''t know which three kinds of corpses are refined from. Ouyang Feng and Blue Phoenix can''t suit the remedy to the case.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at him suspiciously: "that''s it?"


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "that''s it."


    Zhou Zhiruo angrily hummed: "as a Mongolian princess, she has numerous experts under her command. Why do you want to help her find the antidote?"


    Song Qingshu thought that these two women were natural enemies, so he had to explain: "she was poisoned because of me, and how can I stand by." This kind of thing is not clear, song Qingshu immediately quietly winked at Ouyang Feng, let him find a way to extricate himself.


    Although they are very different in age, they are similar in spleen and stomach. When Ouyang Feng saw that they were almost the same, he coughed on purpose and said to LAN Fenghuang: "I''ve heard that the five poisons sect is good at using poisons. It''s just that my nickname is western poisons. I want to see it."


    The five immortals sect is a good name for the people in the sect, but people in the river and lake secretly call it the five poisons sect. Of course, in the presence of people in the five poisons sect, people in the Jianghu will also call it the five immortals sect. They just worry about offending each other and getting into trouble. With Ouyang Feng''s position, we naturally don''t need those manners.


    Blue Phoenix Jiao smile: "our five immortals cult is located in the southwest border, where can compare with Mr. Ouyang''s prestige."


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "you only praise my martial arts, but you don''t mention my attainments in poison art. Obviously, you don''t think so." He has lived for most of his life, and has long been proficient in human relations. LAN Fenghuang praises Mr. Ouyang, but he doesn''t answer his Western poison. He doesn''t understand what she''s thinking.


    Blue Phoenix chuckled: "Mr. Ouyang is serious, but our five immortals cult has been handed down for hundreds of years and accumulated countless predecessors'' experience. Although we dare not say that we are the first in the world to use poison, we dare not belittle ourselves and lose the prestige of our predecessors."


    Although LAN Fenghuang''s martial arts are different from Ouyang Feng''s, she has full confidence in using poison alone. What''s more, it''s also a good opportunity for poison masters to learn from experts of the same level.


    Ouyang Feng laughs: "I haven''t met a poison expert for many years. In that case, let''s have a fight."


    Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo have noticed the movement here and come over in a hurry.


    "It''s too dangerous to fight poison. We are all our own people. It''s not good to hurt anyone. Let''s forget it." Song Qingshu is so big that he asks Ouyang Feng to help himself. Who knows that he has come here.


    Song Qingshu has heard a little about the methods of fighting poison in the river and lake. They usually poison each other in turn. The poisoned person uses what he has learned in his life to detoxify. If he can detoxify successfully, it''s his turn to poison each other; If we can''t solve it, we will decide the outcome. Because they are all masters of using poison, the poison given to each other is by no means ordinary poison. They are all extremely powerful poisons. They often tell the winner from the loser, and they also tell the difference between life and death. Song Qingshu didn''t want to see this scene happen.


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. Naturally, we won''t use that kind of dangerous competition method." Then he looked at the Blue Phoenix: "I''ve heard that the five poisons are snakes, spiders, toads, scorpions and centipedes. It happens that I also have a white camel snake here. Why don''t you compare the five poisons with my snake?"


    Blue Phoenix has noticed that Ouyang Feng''s snake stick is wrapped with a long and thin snake. Its body is as black as ink, and the snake''s eyes show a faint light from time to time, which is obviously not ordinary.


    Song Qingshu knows more about this strange snake. It was carefully cultivated by Ouyang Feng. At that time, he used the venom of this strange snake to poison thousands of sharks in the whole sea area. Later, he bit Hong Qigong with that strange snake. With his opponent''s deep skill, he fell into a coma immediately. Finally, he managed to force out the venom. Unfortunately, his skill was basically destroyed, If Guo Jing had not filial piety the nine Yin manual, Master Hongqi would be a useless person.


    All this is based on the fact that most of the venom in the strange snake has been taken out and the shark hasn''t had time to recover. If the strange snake is full, he will be killed immediately.


    "That''s good." Blue Phoenix is also happy, find a big basin, and then point out a finger in the basin.


    Blue Phoenix''s fingers are as white as jade, and her long nails are dyed bright red. Soon a little green snake comes out of her sleeve and slides along her fingers into the wooden basin. White, red and green are intertwined to form a strong visual impact.


    Song Qingshu secretly sighed that if she didn''t know her identity in advance, who would have thought of such a charming beauty, who was full of poisonous things.


    Ouyang Feng smile: "unless the five poisons together, or I''m afraid I''m not the opponent of this strange snake."


    "The younger generation will take advantage of it." Blue Phoenix nodded, obviously agreed with him, and then released the big spider, spotted scorpion, red backed toad and hundred legged black centipede.


    Zhou Zhiruo took a cool breath and turned away. She stuck her whole face in Song Qingshu''s arms. She didn''t dare to read it again, which made song Qingshu dumbfounded.


    As soon as the five poisonous insects came out, they immediately occupied several corners of the wooden basin and looked at each other with vigilance.


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "if I don''t put the strange snakes in, I''m afraid they will fight." He didn''t want to take advantage, so he put the snake in the middle of the basin.


    The five poisons were at war, but as soon as the snake entered the wooden plate, the five poisons trembled, and all of them subconsciously took a step back.


    Blue Phoenix frowns, red lips gently blow a strange whistle, five poisons gradually settle down, after all, they are the elite of the five poisons cult, although a little afraid of the strange snake in the middle, but after all, they occupy a number of advantages, and gradually show their ferocity. Under the direction of Blue Phoenix, they gradually move to the direction of the strange snake.


    Ouyang Feng also took out a bone flute and made a strange sound. After hearing the sound, the white camel snake rolled up and its head swayed slightly from side to side, just like a martial arts expert.


    Zhou Zhiruo is afraid to look in her arms, but song Qingshu is an eye opener. I didn''t expect that both of them could directly control these poisons that almost act according to their instinct. It''s really amazing.


    Seeing that the battle in the wooden basin was imminent, there was a sudden sound of horse''s hooves not far away. Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng immediately recognized that these people were coming from several directions and surrounded them in the middle. It was obvious that the comers were not good.


    Ouyang Feng took back the white camel snake in the wooden basin and said with a smile to the Blue Phoenix, "I''m afraid we''ll have to use a new method to compete."

 Chapter 1192

    While talking, a group of samurai had been riding up to surround chaliao. The group of samurai did not speak, but looked at the crowd quietly. The only sound left on the scene was the roaring sound of the horses, which was very strange.


    Although these warriors were dressed in casual clothes, their valiant spirit revealed their military identity. Song Qingshu was awed by this. Was this Jia Sidao''s arrangement? It is audacious in the extreme that he dare to take against the world and secretly mobilize troops to rob people.


    There are about five hundred warriors in that group. Although five hundred warriors are nothing on the battlefield, they are very oppressive when dealing with the isolated people in the Jianghu.


    What''s more, these warriors were all cavalry. In the Song Dynasty, there was a shortage of horses and cavalry. In those years, nongzhigao''s rebellion swept through Guangxi and Guangdong, with tens of thousands of troops under his command, which shocked the whole court. In the face of such a large-scale rebellion, there were only 500 cavalry in Diqing''s army.


    It''s amazing that there are 500 cavalry in this barren mountain.


    "Where are you going In the audience, song Qingshu is meditating. Ouyang Feng is too lazy to deal with these people. Zhou Zhiruo is not used to dealing with so many men. Blue Phoenix comes forward and asks.


    At first, a knight greedily took a look at her graceful figure, but did not answer. Instead, he said to his companion, "why is it that the number of people is not right?"


    "The Mongols are gone." The knight on the other side said, "boss, what shall we do?"


    The knight in the middle was obviously the leader, and said coldly, "follow the plan."


    Before that knight looked at LAN Fenghuang and Zhou Zhiruo, and said in a low voice: "it''s a pity that these two women are so beautiful. It''s better to kill them..." although he deliberately lowered his voice, song Qingshu and his party are all experts, and they all look like ice.


    The head knight looked up at Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix. He couldn''t help showing a sense of amazement. He nodded and said: "men will be killed, women will be taken away!" Instead of lowering his words, he said them out loud. As soon as he heard them, he raised his hand. It seemed that the group of knights behind him had already prepared to hold up a short crossbow, which immediately formed a large rain of arrows to shoot at Song Qingshu and Ou Yangfeng.


    The crossbow is different from the bow and arrow. The bow and arrow have a long range and often shoot upward at an angle of 45 degrees; Crossbow is different. Compared with bow and arrow, its range is much shorter, but its precision and speed are far better than bow and arrow, and its short-range lethality is extremely terrible.


    Even in the hands of a child, this thing can easily shoot and kill a well-trained soldier, so the crossbows of all dynasties were strictly controlled by the imperial court. In addition, the crossbow technology is complex and the cost is high. It is not as easy to deploy on a large scale as bows and arrows. Only some special troops are equipped with it.


    This group of people said that they could shoot without warning, and the speed of the crossbow and arrow was extremely fast. If the ordinary experts in the river and lake might be shot into hedgehogs before they could react, but these people were all the experts in the competition. Although the Blue Phoenix was inferior, there were several other people taking care of them. In addition, their arrows didn''t shoot at the two women, so they were safe.


    Song Qingshu and Ou Yangfeng are so experienced that when they heard their conversation just now, they were on guard. As soon as the group of soldiers raised their crossbow, they had already pulled the two girls back to the chaliao and let each other shoot a round of arrows.


    The soldiers were well-trained people. Seeing them hiding in the house, the crossbows and arrows came in like maggots. This chaliao is a simple hut. How can it hold the penetrating crossbow?


    If it had not been for the shelter of tables and pillars in the room, song Qingshu and his party would have been injured.


    "Stop it all!" The leader Knight outside quickly stopped his men, thinking what if he shot the two beauties to death? Seeing that the arrow rain stopped, he yelled to the hut, "listen to the people inside, as long as you give those two girls, we can let you live."


    Although he said so, there was a cruel smile on his face. If the other party really obeyed and sent the women out, how could he really let them live.


    Song Qingshu face a cold: "I go out to solve them." In those days, he was a cruel man who could lift away the arrow rain with a wooden sword. If he had not worried about Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang''s injury, he would have done it outside. Now that they have a barrier in the house, he has no worries.


    Ouyang Feng shook his head and said, "the short crossbow of the other side is very powerful. What''s more, the open terrain here is the most suitable for cavalry to sprint. Although you have high martial arts, it''s too risky to go out. It''s just that blue girl and I are going to fight poison. Let''s have these people outside. "


    Listening to his confident tone, song Qingshu nodded and was happy to watch the play.


    "Blue girl, let''s take these people outside to have a competition and see who can get rid of them with poison first, who will win. If you are a junior, it''s up to you to come first. " Ouyang Feng said.


    "Blue Phoenix Jiao said with a smile:" the younger generation is better to be obedient than respectful She picked up a piece of wood to protect her whole body, went to the window, reached out to test the wind direction, and found that it was in the updraft, so she was very happy.


    She took out a porcelain vase, poured some gold powder on the handkerchief, and then put it on the windowsill. With a little breath from her red lips, the gold powder was blown by the wind to the Knights.


    It turns out that Blue Phoenix is good at driving five kinds of poisons, but also has two kinds of highly toxic things: jincangu and bicangu. The two kinds of poisons are frightening poisons in the river and lake. Because the poison of Bi can''t be seen in blood, it''s not very toxic, so she chose the poison of Jin can. Just a little bit of this stuff can make the poisoned person bite like thousands of insects all over the body. It''s hard to feel pain. It''s impossible to survive and it''s impossible to die.


    However, there is one drawback of these two kinds of poisons, that is, it''s easy to be shaken back by the opponent''s internal power when they are used against the master. So before, Blue Phoenix didn''t dare to use them in the face of the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming. But now, in the face of these soldiers, there''s no need to worry about the risk of backfiring.


    "My patience is limited. If you don''t come out again, we''ll switch to rockets." The knight leader outside was impatient to see that there was no movement inside.


    Just at this time, there were bursts of screams in the team. Many soldiers fell off their horses one after another, rolling on the ground, and gripping their skin and wailing.


    Not to mention the soldiers, but even their horses were extremely irritable, and soon there was a large-scale riot in the team.


    "What''s the matter?" The leader was so surprised that his instinct on the battlefield made him subconsciously order, "everyone back up!"


    This order saved the rest of the people. Although jincangu poison is poisonous, the quantity is limited after all. It is impossible for the poison powder to float to every place in such an open space. If it retreats to a certain distance, jincangu poison can do nothing.


    The cavalry leader managed to stabilize the formation and found that his colleagues who stayed in the same place had gradually stopped howling. The men and horses were scattered and there was no sign of life.


    Ouyang Feng looked out of the window and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s my turn."


    LAN Fenghuang pursed her lips. In fact, after her calculation, the amount of poison on her body was enough to Kill 500 people. Unfortunately, she ignored that people were not dead and would not stand still. In addition, the terrain was open. Once the cavalry scattered, her poison would be invalid.


    In spite of this, nearly one third of the cavalry were poisoned by Kung Fu just now, which shows the hegemony of jincangu poison.


    Hearing that Ouyang Feng is going to take action, Blue Phoenix is also full of curiosity. Now the other side has been on guard, and has retreated so far. It''s not easy to use poison on them.


    The cavalry outside are investigating what happened. They have no time to pay attention to the movement here. Ouyang Feng finds a teacup and puts it on the ground. He takes down the strange snake from the snake stick, opens its mouth, squeezes out a drop of venom and puts it back. Blue Phoenix is stunned and asks curiously, "why don''t you take more venom out, master?"


    She noticed that the drop of poison in the teacup was as black as ink. It was obviously extremely poisonous, but there was only one drop of poison. It was impossible to use this drop of poison to deal with 300 or 400 people.


    Ouyang Feng laughed but said nothing. He found a pot of water and diluted the poison several times. Then he picked up the arrows scattered on the ground. The arrows were soaked in it for a few breath. Then he came to the window and used his skill to shoot out the arrows stained with poison.


    Even song Qingshu was puzzled. Although the strange snake was poisonous, one drop of venom had been diluted so many times. It''s hard to say how much poison was left. Even if it could poison people, it would be less than 20 arrows. What''s the effect of poisoning 20 people at most?


    There was a cry of surprise outside. It was obvious that many people had been shot. Song Qingshu curiously went to the window and saw that the crossbows did not hit the key, but hit the arms and legs of those people. What''s more strange is that those people directly pulled the crossbows down, as if it was just because the wound hurt, and there was no sign of poisoning.


    Noticing that it was the crossbow shot from the hut, the cavalry were furious and immediately took up the crossbow to fight back. Song Qingshu had to leave the window and hide behind the table again.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "this is not the way you think of, is it?"


    Ouyang Feng said with a deep smile: "wait to see a good play."


    Don''t mention song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo, a person who doesn''t use poison. Even LAN Fenghuang, a master who uses poison, can''t understand. After a while, the crossbow and arrow stopped unconsciously, and then there were shouts of surprise and anger and exaggerated screams.


    In a daze, song Qingshu ran to the window and looked out. He saw that the pair of cavalry outside was in a mess. The more than a dozen people who had just been injured by the arrow seemed to have lost their mind. When they saw people, they would scratch and bite. Those who had been scratched and bitten by them soon became as crazy as they were. They tried their best to catch and bite other people... The number of crazy people increased at a geometric rate, Soon it was purgatory outside.


    Zhou Zhiruo looks at it and buries her body in Song Qingshu''s arms. Song Qingshu also looks at it with her eyebrows jumping. The scene outside is really miserable, like a biochemical crisis.


    Blue Phoenix can''t help but give a gift to Ouyang Feng: "I''m convinced that I lost. I hope I can give you some advice."

 Chapter 1193

    Seeing blue Phoenix''s open-minded consultation, Ouyang Feng explained: "the more toxic the poison is, the better. The key lies in one degree. Different purposes lead to different properties. My strange snake poison is not under your golden silkworm poison, but it''s meaningless to poison a few people. It''s better to reduce the poison and make these people intoxicated, but they won''t die immediately. Then they will spread the poison to other companions for me, and naturally they will be wiped out. "


    One side of Zhou zhiruoqi said: "just a drop of snake venom, but also diluted so many times, why can poison so many people?"


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "I have a characteristic of this poison. Once I see blood, I can turn all the blood into a new poison. An adult man has at least seven or eight kilograms of blood, that is, seven or eight kilograms of poison. When he meets a new person who is poisoned, if he has seven or eight kilograms of poison, it will not be enough."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "this is the legendary poison Wanfang." I''m secretly glad that Ouyang Feng doesn''t live in the era of advanced science and technology, otherwise with the help of science and technology, plus his understanding of toxicity, he can find the zombie virus in those science fiction movies every minute.


    Blue Phoenix is also a look of admiration: "master, this method of poisoning, it is exquisite."


    Ouyang Feng seems to have thought of something, a look of sigh: "in fact, this is also from the inspiration of an old thing..." later words he did not go on, people seem to see some bright things from his eyes, can''t help but be surprised.


    It turns out that this is not the first time that Ouyang Feng has used Wanfang. He took Ouyang Ke to Taohua island to ask for marriage, and finally he failed. On the way back, he saved Zhou Botong, Guo Jing and Hong Qigong, who were trapped in the shark swarm. That''s how he killed the sharks in the whole sea area.


    Unfortunately, it''s easy to poison a group of sharks, but it''s hard to poison a group of people. After all, people don''t eat their injured companions like sharks. But later, in tiegun temple, the truth of ouyangke''s death came to light. In order to kill her, Yang Kang slapped Huang Rong, but he was stabbed by her soft hedgehog armour. What''s more, Nan Xiren, one of the seven monsters in Jiangnan, once slapped Huang Rong with snake venom, so the soft hedgehog armour was infected with snake venom. Yang Kang was stabbed by soft hedgehog armour, so he was also infected with snake venom.


    The venom has been circulating for several times, and its toxicity has been greatly reduced, so Yang Kang won''t be killed immediately, but he becomes crazy. Sha Tongtian tries to hold him down to make him calm down. As a result, Yang Kang grabs him on his arm. If Peng Lianhu doesn''t cut off his arm immediately, Sha Tongtian may also be poisoned to death.


    That matter is related to the death of Ouyang Ke. Ouyang Feng is not willing to recall it more, but it inspired him to improve the method of spreading poison. From then on, Ouyang Feng can not only poison sharks, but also kill people on a large scale!


    At this moment, the scream of Kung Fu outside has gradually decreased. People look up and find that there are few people who can still stand. Song Qingshu''s figure flashes. When he comes back, he has caught a live one. Coincidentally, the last one who survived is the leader of the cavalry.


    "Who sent you?" Song Qingshu didn''t bother to talk with him, so he directly brought up the idea of moving soul.


    The man had been destroyed by the hellish scene outside, and his mind was easily moved: "Zuo... Zuo Xiang."


    "What do you want?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "how dare he do this?" When the prime minister openly sent troops to encircle and kill the son of privy envoys, once exposed, it will definitely cause a shock to the government and the opposition.


    Fortunately, the cavalry leader seemed to be the confidant of Wanzao, and knew a lot of things. From his words, song Qingshu roughly restored the whole thing.


    The task of the cavalry was not only to surround and kill Jia Baoyu, but also to kill the Mongolian envoys. It turned out that because song Qingshu suddenly "died and came back to life", Wan zaozhe realized that everything he had planned could be put into water. Later, Li Yuanzhi''s "infidelity" was even worse. Wan zaozhe knew that everything was over, and he even dreamed that he was regarded as an abandoned son, He was abandoned by Zhao Gou without hesitation.


    After decades of political life, Wan had rich experience and keen intuition. He knew that he would be dismissed soon. He thought that he had offended so many people before, especially song Qingshu. He knew that once he was dismissed, he would be doomed.


    After thinking about it, Wanzao decided to put all his eggs in one basket and sent his confidants to lead the army to rob and kill the Mongolian mission and kill Jia Baoyu by the way. As long as he didn''t stay alive, no one knew that he did it, and Mongolia attached the most importance to envoys. In those days, the powerful hualazimo only executed a few ordinary Mongolian envoys, and then he was avenged by Mongolia for destroying the country. What''s more, this time he died a noble princess?


    Mongolia will definitely go to war with the Southern Song Dynasty, and the return of Sichuan will not be mentioned. Then Li Kexiu''s land of Jianghuai will become more important than ever. During this period, the debate within the imperial court about whether to choose Sichuan or Jianghuai will disappear. Jia Sidao will also anger Mongolia because of the pain of his son''s death, so he supports the war with Mongolia.


    In this way, the alliance between wanhuo and Li Kexiu will become the most powerful combination in the whole Southern Song Dynasty. Of course, he also knows that there is no impermeable wall in the world, and it will be found out eventually. So what? By that time, the Southern Song Dynasty had been fighting endlessly with Mongolia, and the truth was no longer important.


    Song Qingshu was so impressed that it''s no wonder that in history, Wan Zao Hui and Qin Hui had been infamous together for thousands of years. As expected, they were extremely vicious and vicious. For their own selfish purposes, they tried to tie the fate of the whole Southern Song Dynasty with him, regardless of how many people would die in this way.


    Seeing that he can''t ask any more, song Qingshu''s hand has broken the heart of Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang. The other party has just made a dirty heart of Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang, which has already aroused his intention to kill him. What''s more, it''s not a pity that he is willing to die for Wanzao.


    Ouyang Feng sighed with a sigh: "I thought I had enough Western poison, but I feel inferior to the powerful people in the imperial court."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "when I finish dealing with the affairs of Golden Snake camp this time, I will kill this tusk when I return to Lin''an, so that people in the world will not be poisoned by him in the future."


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "listen to Chongjie that girl said that now the Golden Snake camp and Li Kexiu''s army are deadlocked, are you going to help in the past?"


    "Heavy Festival?" Hear another woman, Zhou Zhiruo show eyebrow micro Cu, if not to see a song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu just didn''t see: "why didn''t she come with you?"


    Ouyang Feng replied: "that girl suffered a lot of injuries. She was worried that she would become a burden, so she decided to recuperate in Lin''an City and let me help you."


    Song Qingshu''s heart is warm. The girl is like a little girl who is not afraid of everything. She didn''t expect that she was so considerate at the critical moment.


    "Shall I go north with you? With my help, it''s easy for you to defeat Li Kexiu''s army. " Ouyang Feng tone with a hint of domineering.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I''m worried about leaving her alone in Lin''an. You''d better escort her back to the kingdom of Jin." Are you kidding me? He not only wanted to break the siege of Golden Snake camp, but also wanted to take advantage of Li Kexiu''s territory. If Ouyang Feng went up to make a lot of poison, and made a man''s purgatory on the battlefield, would he not have formed a deep blood feud with the army and people of Huaihe and Huaihe?


    Xiang Yu''s burning, killing and looting were so severe that he had to fight back several times during the critical period of Chu Han hegemony. This gave Liu Bang a chance to breathe and watch Han Xin sweep across the north.


    Song Qingshu didn''t think that he would be worse at war than Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu couldn''t completely pacify the rebellion in Qi. If he had a blood feud with the people of Lianghuai, he would never be able to accept the land of Lianghuai.


    Moreover, song Qingshu is more worried about using Wanfang to stink his reputation. Reputation is invisible and intangible, but once it stinks, it will be restricted by all parties, such as Wu Sangui


    "Not bad." Ouyang Feng nodded, he is also very distressed Wanyan Chongjie that girl, treat her as a little granddaughter in general, really don''t trust her alone.


    "There''s so much noise here. It won''t be long before someone comes to investigate. Let''s leave here first." Smelling the bloody smell in the air, Zhou Zhiruo''s face was not good-looking.


    "Then I''ll go back to Lin''an first." After saying goodbye to the crowd, Ouyang Feng used his lightness skills and soon disappeared in the distance.


    "The instant of Western poison is really extraordinary." Looking at the disappearance of Ouyang Feng''s figure, Zhou Zhiruo was amazed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "your husband''s lightness skill is better."


    Zhou Zhiruo quietly looked at the Blue Phoenix and couldn''t help spat: "bah, I''m not ashamed ~"


    "Blue Phoenix Jiao said with a smile:" your husband and wife love each other, really envy others ah


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red: "sister LAN, you have come to make fun of me."


    They started their journey to the north. After walking for a long time, it was getting dark, and suddenly there was thunder.


    Looking at the black clouds rolling in the sky, Blue Phoenix said: "young master, it''s going to rain. Let''s find a place to avoid first, and then go on our way."


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded, and the three began to seek shelter.


    Soon the rainstorm began to pour down, and the two girls suddenly exclaimed. Song Qingshu saw the eaves not far away: "there is a broken temple, we used to hide."


    Then he put one in his arms and rushed to the other side with a flash of body shape.


    Blue Phoenix only felt the wind in her ears. When she realized that the three had arrived at the gate of the temple, she didn''t blush and beat her heart because she was held. Instead, she giggled and said, "sister Zhou, your husband''s lightness skill is really better than Ouyang''s elder generation."


    Being teased by her, Zhou Zhiruo was shy and proud. Just as she wanted to say something, song Qingshu made a gesture: "there are many people in the temple..." he added with a dignified look: "they are all top experts."

 Chapter 1194

    Indistinct, the two women were quiet and listened carefully. Zhou Zhi - Lu now had the practice of practicing the nine Yin manual, and the skill was also advancing rapidly. Unfortunately, the rain outside was too loud. She could only hear the breath in the faint. As for the number of people in it, or even anyone, she was not very sure.


    As for the Blue Phoenix is more unbearable, her skill is not enough, stood up to listen to half a day, in addition to the patter of rain, nothing to hear.


    Although the two girls didn''t know what was going on inside, it''s not easy for song Qingshu to be called a top expert by his cultivation. Zhou Zhiruo was worried: "the people inside don''t know whether they are enemies or friends. Let''s go to other places to avoid conflicts."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I don''t care, but it''s raining so hard outside. Once your two girls'' clothes get wet, it''s almost like not wearing clothes. Would you like to?"


    The two women''s faces are slightly red. Just now, their clothes have been a little wet. If song Qingshu''s lightness skill Gao Jue hadn''t brought them here quickly, their clothes would have stuck to their skin.


    The two girls are from the Wulin. They don''t have to worry about the wind and cold. What they worry about most is the sudden release of spring. Although LAN Fenghuang is cheerful and bold, song Qingshu is not her lover after all. How can she show her body in front of him without reservation; Zhou Zhiruo is quiet and shy. Naturally, she doesn''t want to be so embarrassed.


    Seeing the two women''s embarrassment, song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, with me, even if it''s a tiger''s den."


    Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang just reflected that with song Qingshu''s martial arts, only other people give up. How can they give up?


    Song Qingshu took the two girls to the broken temple. When he opened the door of the temple, he hesitated for a moment and took out a silver white iron mask to cover his face. When he came out of the tea hut just now, he had recovered his original appearance, but it was still in the Southern Song Dynasty. If someone guessed that he was Jia Baoyu, it would be troublesome.


    After entering the door, the three of them stopped. It turned out that there was a bonfire in the old temple. Eighteen masked people in black were scattered around. Noticing the movement of the door, they all looked sharp.


    Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang feel a little uneasy when they feel the light killing intention in each other''s eyes. They can''t help leaning on Song Qingshu. They feel that his breath has gradually calmed down.


    "We''ll stay here as soon as it rains, and then we''ll leave." Song Qingshu said with a smile as if he didn''t feel it. Then he took Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix to a corner and sat down.


    The masked people in black in the temple couldn''t help looking at each other. Originally, in my heart, people who came in would see the situation in the temple and leave wisely. They had something important to do, and they didn''t want to cause more trouble. This matter passed away.


    Who knows that this man and two women actually walked straight in, which was beyond their expectation.


    Is it the art master who is bold?


    This was the first idea that came out of all masked people''s minds, but it was quickly denied by them. Among the three people in this line, one girl was better at martial arts, and the other woman''s martial arts couldn''t get into their eyes. As for the man, there was no real Qi fluctuation on him, which was directly ignored by them.


    The group of people in black made eye contact for a while, but no one spoke at last. They just sent someone to close the door of the temple again, and then sat in their respective positions.


    In addition to the sound of firewood burning in the campfire, there was no sound in the temple. In addition, the group of people in black looked at them from time to time, so the atmosphere was very strange.


    Song Qingshu also frowned secretly. All these people in black have a long breath and are reserved. I''m afraid they are not under Qiu Qianren''s cultivation. They should be famous people in the river and lake. However, if he racked his brains, he couldn''t guess the identity of these people.


    You should know that Qiu Qianren''s martial arts is only second only to the Wujue. There are 18 experts of the same level in this temple, and one or two of them even have the Wujue cultivation. What a powerful force it is, why is it unknown in the Jianghu?


    Because she felt uncomfortable with the rain, LAN Fenghuang collected some weeds and firewood nearby and made a fire. Because there were so many strange men in the temple, it was not convenient for her and Zhou Zhiruo to take off their coats and bake them. They could only get as close to the fire as possible and try to dry their clothes in this way.


    The heat of the fire gradually dispelled the cold on the body. Zhou Zhiruo glanced at the shrine unconsciously, and saw several figures hidden behind the ragged cloth curtain. She was shocked.


    Song Qingshu is meditating, Zhou Zhiruo quietly pokes his waist, and his pretty face is full of shock.


    Following her eyes, song Qingshu was also stunned. It turns out that there are several people tied in the corner in the distance. They are the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming. Their hair is scattered and their bodies are stained with blood. It is obvious that after a big war, their eyes are closed and they don''t know whether to live or not!


    "All these people have an accident. What about Zhao Min?" Song Qingshu was surprised and looked to the side. He happened to meet a young girl who looked to this side suspiciously when she heard the news. Who is it, not Zhao Min!


    Zhao Min was also tied to the post with his backhand. His hair was a bit messy. It was not as delicate as usual, but a little more pathetic.


    Her clothes were in good condition, and there was no bloodstain. Obviously, she was not hurt, but from her eyes, we could see that she was frightened.


    Zhao Min also recognized Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang. As for song Qingshu, she subconsciously regarded him as Jia Baoyu. She thought Zhou Zhiruo had put a mask on him to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    See acquaintances, Zhao Min''s face is first showing a happy look, but soon think of what, quickly to Zhou Zhiruo make eyes, signal her to leave quickly.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s heart is awe inspiring. Although she can''t feel the specific strength of these people in black like song Qingshu, she can''t understand the martial arts of the two elders of xuanming and the King Kong sect leader any more. You should know that they are all top experts. In addition, there are many warriors in the Mongolian mission. This kind of strength is also captured by these people in black. The strength of each other is really terrible.


    There are no other Mongolian warriors in the temple. They must have been killed and thrown into the wilderness.


    Song Qingshu and his party all looked at each other, obviously seeing the gravity in each other''s eyes.


    "Who are these people and why did they attack the Mongolians?" Song Qingshu was full of doubts.


    Xuanming''s two elders were drooping their heads in a dispirited manner. At this time, they also found the movement here. They looked up. When they saw Zhou Zhiruo, they couldn''t help looking happy and yelled: "I just told you that Jia Baoyu had been robbed. You don''t believe it. No, the man who robbed him is right in front of you. " Their voices were hoarse, their breath was disordered, and they were obviously seriously injured.


    Zhao Min knew that it was bad when he found that xuanming was looking there. Before he could stop it, they blurted out, angry and guilty.


    Although the relationship between her and Zhou Zhiruo is not good, there is no favor, but it is only limited to the fight between gentlemen, she never wanted to kill each other.


    If there is no big difference between the two sides, Zhao Min may even call Zhou Zhiruo to break her identity and try to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf. However, these people in black don''t know where they are the top experts. Even the King Kong sect leader is totally destroyed. Although Zhou Zhiruo is highly skilled in martial arts, at most, she is equal to xuanming er. If she is called to break her identity at this time, she is not driving away the tiger and swallow the wolf at all, It''s driving away the tiger and swallowing the rabbit.


    More importantly, as long as these people in black don''t find Jia Baoyu for a day, she is safe. And as long as Zhou Zhiruo leaves here, Zhao Min believes that the other party will certainly try to save himself.


    Zhao Min doesn''t know why she has such self-confidence. It''s reasonable to say that Zhou Zhiruo should hate her to the bone. However, they have been fighting openly and secretly over the years. Gradually, they have a feeling of mutual sympathy. She asks herself that if she is in a different place, she will definitely try to save each other.


    Of course, all this must be based on the safe departure of Zhou Zhiruo. Now she is caught off guard and meets these experts. Even if she wants to save her, she can''t help it. Zhao Min knows that with Zhou Zhiruo''s intelligence, he can definitely find out how powerful these people in black are through their current tragedy. Instead of acting rashly, he goes back to inform other experts, such as Ou Yangfeng and... Song Qingshu.


    It''s a pity that all these things were destroyed by the two old men of xuanming. Zhao Min''s face was livid, and he quickly stopped and said, "you two have lost your head. How can you catch someone shouting at random?"


    Xuanming two old one Zheng, didn''t understand each other''s hint at all, blurted out: "Zhou Zhiruo is as beautiful as a fairy, and the Blue Phoenix is enchanting, how can we admit our mistake?"


    Zhao Min can''t help but close his eyes and lament in his heart: these two guys who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough!


    Zhou Zhiruo Bing Xueming is smart. She soon understands that Zhao Min is protecting her identity. When she thinks that the other party''s life is on the line now, and she even tries to save herself, she suddenly feels inexplicable.


    The group of people in black were soon shocked by xuanming''s voice. They stood up one after another. The leader said with a smile, "it turns out that they are the leader of Emei sect Zhou and the leader of five poison sect LAN. They really have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai." Although he said so, his tone was very bantering, obviously he didn''t take the two girls seriously.


    Song Qingshu noticed that they were looking more at themselves. They couldn''t help feeling numb. These people couldn''t be abnormal. The two charming beauties next to them didn''t care. They just looked at themselves.


    But he quickly reflected that these people regarded him as Jia Baoyu.


    Associating with Jia Sidao''s words before leaving, song Qingshu finally understood what his arrangement was and guessed the identity of these masked people in black.

 Chapter 1195

    In the whole river and lake, who can have such high martial arts but whose native place is unknown except the people on Xiake island?


    Zhang San and Li Si''s martial arts were seen in Song Qing Shu, but they are only slightly weaker than the five Jue. They are similar to these masked men in black. They must also be regarded as envoys to reward good and punish evil.


    Song Qingshu glanced around and found no sign of Zhang San and Li Si among the people in black. Although they were masked, Zhang San''s broad body and fat appearance, and Li Si''s special temperament of dark ice, were absolutely unable to be masked.


    After all, Zhang San Li Si is the representative of Xiake island. Jia Sidao is worried about being known about his relationship with Xiake Island, so he sent some envoys who have never been seen in the world to perform this mission. It''s really normal.


    Looking at the 18 masters who are close to the level of Wujue, song Qingshu can''t help feeling: no wonder even the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming have been killed. Jia Sidao is really a great hand.


    He pondered that at this moment, the leader of the man in black had given an order: "take two women alive."


    As soon as the voice fell, several people in black rushed to Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix. Zhou Zhiruo scolded, and the sword came out to meet the enemy.


    She learned from the previous lessons. Although the temple is not small, it is definitely not big. Her whip can''t be used at all. She simply uses the sword.


    Seeing that there were four men in black going to Zhou Zhiruo''s shop, Zhao Min couldn''t help worrying about her. These people were very good at martial arts, but they didn''t care about the rules of the river and lake. When they met the enemy, they would rush on. They didn''t care how much they bullied, just like the King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist.


    In terms of real cultivation, Zhou Zhiruo is almost like a man in black today. Four experts of the same level attack her, which is more than enough according to common sense.


    The four men obviously thought the same way. They attacked together, not only attacking the key points, but also blocking all the space for her to dodge and move. They were about to catch each other. Who knew that a cold light suddenly bloomed in front of them. They were shocked and rushed back. Looking at the bloody wounds on their chest, they all looked at each other and were shocked.


    "Yitian sword?" One of them looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s shining sword with a hoarse voice. You should know that at their level of martial arts, a pair of meat palms is enough to deal with most weapons. If ordinary people collide with their meat palms with a sharp sword, they will be shocked by their internal force. However, it''s rare that the heaven reliant sword is not so strong. Zhou Zhiruo''s internal force is not much different from theirs, So suddenly, the four of them were injured.


    Unfortunately, the Blue Phoenix on the other side was not so lucky. When she saw two shadows rushing towards her, she grabbed a handful of poison powder and threw it into the fire. The fire burst out a huge flame, and the pungent poison smoke forced a shadow to escape; It''s a pity that Lan Fenghuang, the man in black who came from the other direction, couldn''t escape. He immediately fastened Jianjing acupoint.


    Blue Phoenix did the same trick again. A little green snake shot at the man''s throat in a flash. A big poisonous spider also took the opportunity to climb on the back of the man in black''s hand. Originally, he thought that the other party would be frightened. Who knew that the other party put out his finger in front of him and just caught the quick green snake. The little green snake twisted and tried to open its mouth to bite him, The man gave a grim smile, and his fingers used their skills to kill Xiaoqing.


    The body of the little green snake was thrown into the fire. Looking at the big fluffy spider on the back of his hand, the man slapped the spider directly and killed it on the back of his hand.


    Blue Phoenix is stunned. You know, the spiders are all carefully cultivated by the five poisons cult. They are extremely poisonous. He died in this way, and there is no sign of poisoning. How can it be?


    It turns out that the people in Xiake island are so skilled in martial arts. Besides learning from the vast taixuan Sutra, they also use drugs to help cultivate their internal power. Reward and punish evil envoys. Some of them practice masculine internal power, while others practice feminine internal power. Because the cultivation of internal power is too weird and dangerous, they must rely on medicine and wine to help them.


    Although these people in black are masked, they still have an obvious feature, that is, there is a gourd hanging around their waist. Some people have a scarlet gourd hanging around their waist, while some people have a blue gourd hanging around their waist. These gourds are filled with medicinal wine.


    In the red gourd, it is a kind of strong medicinal liquor with great dryness and heat, which is made by putting the "fire pill" into the liquor; The blue gourd is a cool medicinal wine with great cold, which is made by mixing "Jiujiu pill" into the wine. There are many elixirs in the fire pill and Jiujiu pill. There are 9981 kinds of poisonous herbs in Jiujiu pill. The fire pill contains less poison, but it has hedinghong, peacock gall and other poisons. They were collected and refined by people on Xiake island over the years.


    No matter what kind of medicinal wine, it is extremely strong. Ordinary people can kill themselves by licking a few drops on the tip of their tongue. The envoys who reward the good and punish the evil have so high internal skill that they need to take anti poison drugs to drink several mouthfuls without poisoning.


    Over the years, they have a certain immunity to poison, so they are not afraid of Blue Phoenix''s poisonous spiders.


    It''s a pity that Lan Fenghuang didn''t know the key point. In a trance, he blocked his acupoints and couldn''t move any more.


    Zhou Zhiruo was shocked and rushed to save LAN Fenghuang. Unfortunately, four men in black came out and stopped her. They learned from their companions. Instead of fighting with Yitian sword, they chose to fight. Zhou Zhiruo scolded and tried all kinds of tricks. It''s a pity that these men in black are very good at martial arts, and they fight more than they do, Dissolve her moves one by one.


    After fighting for a while, Zhou Zhiruo felt more and more pressure coming from all directions. He was worried. At the same time, he wondered why Qingshu didn''t help?


    Thinking that there was something wrong with song Qingshu''s body at this time, Zhou Zhiruo looked over there with concern. She saw her husband standing quietly in the same place, and he didn''t mean to do anything. She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The master can''t be a little distracted. Zhou Zhiruo is caught by those people in black for a moment. She breaks her sword net and blocks her vital points.


    Zhao Min, who is paying close attention to the war situation, can''t help feeling pale. Unexpectedly, she and Zhou Zhiruo have been fighting for a lifetime, but in the end, they come to the same end.


    "Headmaster Zhou really deserves to be the number one person in the world at the lion slaughtering meeting. Only eight of our brothers can control you, and you hurt four of them." Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo was restrained, the leader couldn''t help clapping and praising.


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly: "you don''t have to stick gold on my face. If it wasn''t for the sharp sword, I could only deal with you at most."


    "Leader Zhou is too modest." The leader of the man in black smiles. Instead of looking at her, he goes straight to song Qingshu and salutes respectfully


    "Young master, please forgive us for our late rescue."


    Song Qingshu seems to have expected that, in Jia Baoyu''s voice, he said, "don''t be polite. Please get up quickly."


    Zhao Min, who is tied to the post, is shocked. Jia Sidao has such a powerful force under his hand. What does he want to do!


    And Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang''s doubts are finally solved. It turns out that song Qingshu is wearing Jia Baoyu''s clothes and a mask on his face. Coupled with the identification of the two elders of xuanming, the man in black can''t think that he is not Jia Baoyu.


    Not to mention the people in black, even Zhao Min and the King Kong sect leader think that this person is Jia Baoyu all the time.


    Zhou Zhiruo had to admire song Qingshu''s calmness. Just now, she didn''t realize it. She just wanted to join hands with song Qingshu to defeat these people in black.


    Fortunately, my husband is calm. Otherwise, although he is good at martial arts, there are 18 masters who are close to the level of Wujue. I''m afraid he can''t fight with two fists and four hands. It''s better to act according to the situation as Jia Baoyu.


    However, song Qingshu goes a step further. If he is the only one to face these 18 top masters, he can use lightness skills and terrain to deal with them. In the end, he should be the one who lives, but he will pay a heavy price.


    But this time around Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix, once scuffle up, they can''t take care of their safety, if the other party to threaten themselves with them, then they will fall into a dilemma.


    The leader got up and said, "according to the meaning of the island leader, this time things are too big. We will take the young master back to the island. I''m afraid we won''t be able to return to the Central Plains in one or two years. If you need anything, you can tell us to prepare in advance."


    "Need ah..." Song Qingshu lips slightly up, pointed to Zhou Zhiruo Blue Phoenix and the other side of Zhao Min, "the island is too boring, I have to find some beautiful women to accompany me, these are not bad, just them."


    The leader in black puffed his face and said with no expression: "the island is really boring, but these women all have the appearance of falling in love with each other. Although the Blue Phoenix of the five poisons cult is a little less beautiful, it''s naturally ingratiating. His subordinates worry that the childe''s body can''t bear it, and then the island Master will blame him..." he always knows the childe''s virtue, It was no surprise that he was asked to do so.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry. His old man gave me a secret book of the art of tonifying. It won''t hurt me, but also can cultivate my internal skills through that."


    The leader in black was stunned, but he didn''t doubt it. After all, in his mind, the island leader has great powers. It''s not impossible to find such a secret script: "this kind of secret script is quite suitable for childe''s temperament."


    Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang know that song Qingshu''s identity is OK. Zhao Min only thinks that he is Jia Baoyu. When they hear that they are discussing turning themselves into the plaything of that dandy, she can''t help but say angrily: "do you know what my identity is? If you dare to touch my finger, the Mongolian Empire will let you survive, not die!"


    Song Qingshu also took the opportunity to ask: "yes, she is the princess of Mongolia. How dare you touch her?"


    The leader replied: "we intercepted them. Who knows that the young master has disappeared. We worried about his safety, so we caught them all. We were pressing for his whereabouts all the way. Fortunately, we met him here. As for the Mongolian Princess... "


    He said with a sneer: "the island owner has used us this time, so we can''t let those who have seen us live."

 Chapter 1196

    Song Qingshu was shocked. These people were cruel enough to say, "but what if you start a war between Mongolia and the great song dynasty?"


    "Don''t worry, young master," the leader replied, "this time we don''t know what happened. We''ve arranged ahead of time. All the clues point to the kingdom of Jin. At that time, even if the Ruyang palace sends people to check, they will only use troops against the kingdom of Jin, just to let them bite the dog."


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion when he heard that the official of the Southern Song Dynasty was not good at fighting, but he was good at scheming and scheming. Jia Sidao and Wan Dangzhe were political enemies. Unexpectedly, they thought of going together. The only difference was that one tried to start the war between Mongolia and Jin Dynasty, and the other tried to start the war between Mongolia and Song Dynasty.


    Their conversation was heard clearly by Zhao Min not far away. When he was shocked and angry, he could not help but scold xuanming: "it''s both you who have done something bad. Now the only hope is gone."


    Lu Zhangke looked at Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang, who were also captured. He said with a smile, "anyway, I''m dead. It''s better to have more beauties on the way to huangquan than to go alone." Because Zhao Min is still alive, even now this sober, he did not dare to make up her mind, the mouth mentioned only Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix.


    Song Qingshu just heard Lu Zhangke''s words and said with a smile: "who said they would accompany you on the way to huangquan?" As he said this, he walked over, holding Zhou Zhiruo in his left hand and Zhao Min in his right hand. He felt the amazing softness of their delicate bodies. He deliberately showed a charming expression: "how can I kill these two beauties?"


    Being held by him, Zhou Zhiruo is OK. After all, she knows his identity. However, she is still very angry to see that he actually hugs Zhao Min in front of him. If she didn''t worry about revealing his identity, she would have jumped on him and bitten him hard.


    Zhao Min is willow eyebrow to erect, Jiao chide way: "take away your dirty hand!"


    "What if I don''t take it away?" As if to confirm his own words, song Qingshu said with his fingers across her face, very frivolous.


    "It''s so smooth and tender than egg white." Song Qingshu was secretly amazed.


    Zhao Min stares at him. His eyes are full of killing intention. Before he has time to attack, Zhou Zhiruo next to him says angrily: "don''t touch her!"


    Song Qingshu''s conditioned response: "don''t touch her, let me touch you?" As soon as the words came out, he secretly called it a mess. He was so involved in the play that he forgot her identity at that moment.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red. Who knows that she sat up straight, straightened her chest, pursed her lips and hummed: "if your hand is really idle, just touch me."


    See their husband and wife play small temperament, next to the Blue Phoenix want to laugh and dare not smile, had to turn around, hold very hard.


    Zhao Min didn''t know why. Seeing his former rival take care of himself like this, he was greatly moved: "Zhiruo, why are you so good to me?"


    Noticing the strange eyes of the people around, Zhou Zhiruo also realized that the behavior just now was illogical, worried about exposing the identity of song Qingshu, and hastily explained: "hum, it''s just that you reminded me to leave before. I don''t like to owe people, especially you Zhao Min''s


    Who knows Zhao Min still smile like flowers: "I suddenly found that sometimes you are quite lovely."


    Zhou Zhiruo spat and turned her head to ignore her.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "that''s right. Sisters should be united and friendly. The son of the province will be worried about the affairs in the harem in the future."


    "Shut up The two girls glared at him.


    "Keke..." the leader of the man in black on one side couldn''t see his behavior of molesting the two girls. He couldn''t help reminding him, "we''d better leave here as soon as possible. When we get back to the island, we can do whatever you want."


    "Of course, of course." Song Qingshu was dealing with it and thinking about how to get out of it.


    "It''s almost stopped raining outside. Let''s get ready to go." The leader in black began to arrange his companions to escort Zhao Min and others. When he passed by song Qingshu, he suddenly stopped and looked at him strangely, "young master, why are you wearing a mask on your face?"


    His words, Zhou Zhiruo and Blue Phoenix body meal, a heart up the throat.


    Song Qingshu was not in a hurry. He pointed to Zhou Zhiruo not far away and said, "it''s not this woman who cut me off. I''m afraid I''ll be found by others, so I made a mask on my head. I don''t know how to design her mask. I can''t take it off. Would you like to take a look at it for me? "


    "It''s OK," said the leader, not worried about him. He came straight over with Zhou Zhiruo''s Yitian sword in his hand. "It''s really no good. There''s this Yitian sword that cuts iron like mud. Don''t worry, young master."


    The man came to song Qingshu and put Yitian sword aside: "young master, sit down first. I''ll have a good look at how the mask is designed."


    "No problem." Song Qingshu sat down, but his eyes secretly calculated the distribution of the people in black.


    "Let me see," the leader in black leaned over Song Qingshu''s head and looked at him carefully, "eh, the mask seems to be..."


    When he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a chill on his chest and looked down in disbelief. He saw that Jia Baoyu''s two fingers poked in his heart. The sharp sword Qi destroyed the vitality in his body for a moment. In the moment of lightning, the scenes just unfolded in his mind. He finally understood what he wanted to remind his companions, It''s a pity that he has no strength.


    "What happened?" Although song Qingshu''s movements were as careful as possible, they were all top experts in the field. At that moment, the murderous spirit was caught by them and they couldn''t help looking here.


    Song Qingshu''s body suddenly moved. The burning bonfire in the middle seemed to have been blown by a strong wind. The flying Mars filled the whole temple, making the light bright and dark.


    Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang are OK. After all, they are psychologically prepared. Zhao Min and his party are surprised. They open their eyes wide and try to see what happened. Unfortunately, they are like living in a pool of murderous atmosphere. The murderous atmosphere around them is so thick that they can''t see anything and hear any sound.


    As if a century had passed, and as if only for a moment, the surrounding air finally returned to normal. Zhao Min gasped, only to feel that she had been soaked in cold sweat. The heavy and rapid breathing beside her made her know that the King Kong sect leader and xuanming elder were not much better than her.


    The flying Mars gradually dissipated, and Zhao Min finally saw the scene not far away.


    In addition to the leader of the man in black kneeling on the ground and drooping his head, the other seventeen men in black all opened their eyes angrily, like a tiger ready to go around a young man with long hair flying in the middle.


    That man''s sword eyebrows are Starry, the corners of his mouth seem to hang a disgusting and provocative smile forever, who is not song Qingshu! It turned out that the mask on his face couldn''t stand the murderous gas that burst out at that moment, and he didn''t know where it was scattered.


    Seeing that the seventeen men in black were trying to attack, as if they could tear him to pieces in a moment, Zhao Min was worried and blurted out: "be careful, these people are very... Very..."


    Suddenly, she was shocked and speechless, because she had noticed that song Qingshu was holding the shining sword in his hand, and there was a bright drop of blood hanging on the tip of the sword.


    As if shaken by her sound waves, the necks of the people in black burst out a mass of blood mist. Under the reflection of the fire light, there were bright and strange rainbows.


    The blood fog spewed out, and the people in black seemed to have been drained of their strength, and they fell on the ground one by one. Only then did Zhao Min see clearly the eyes of those people, not the angry eyes she thought at first, but the astonishment and... I can''t believe it.


    The King Kong sect leader and the two old men of xuanming are about to drop their chin. Before, they had personally learned the martial arts of these mysterious experts in black. The two old men of xuanming can only deal with one man in black. The King Kong sect is better. They can only deal with two or three men, but there are 18 of them, and they don''t talk about the rules of the river and lake, They were seriously injured and arrested without holding on for half a cup of tea.


    But now these 18 terrible masters were killed in front of them! And like Zhao Min, they couldn''t see anything clearly in the whole process.


    Song Qingshu unties the shackles of Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang and comes to Zhao min. looking at her red lips, she smiles: "we meet again."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red. She was born in Mongolia, and she was bold and enthusiastic. It''s hard for her to show that kind of coy little daughter posture. However, she was made a heart thumping by the other party''s smile, and she sighed in her heart: "this bastard always smiles at me like this, and finally she is teased by him."


    However, in front of Zhou Zhiruo''s face, she naturally would not admit anything. She took a deep breath and calmed down her agitation. Just now, she pretended to be natural and said, "you can deceive me so hard. The grand king of Golden Snake is willing to pretend to be a fat dandy."


    At this moment, she has seen the clothes on Song Qingshu''s body. Before she contacted him, she didn''t understand what was going on.


    Song Qingshu reached for her chin and looked closely at her charming face: "a woman is too smart, sometimes it''s not a good thing."


    Being so frivolous by him, Zhao Min didn''t have time to think about the meaning of his words. Biting his red lips, he replied in a greasy voice: "in front of Zhou''s sister, I''m not afraid she''s angry."


    Who knows the side of Zhou Zhiruo smile more happy than she: "how can I be jealous for a woman who is about to die."

 Chapter 1197

    Zhao Min was shocked by what happened in front of her and song Qingshu''s contempt for her, which made her reaction a little slower than usual. When she heard Zhou Zhiruo''s words, she immediately realized that she was in great danger.


    Since Song Qingshu pretended to be Jia Baoyu, the real Jia Baoyu was obviously dead. Once the matter of pretending was revealed, Jia Sidao and he would never die. After all, Jia Sidao was the first person in the Southern Song army. Although song Qingshu''s Golden Snake camp was vigorous, it was still shallow and could not compete with the Southern Song Dynasty, What''s more, they are now fighting with Li Kexiu''s Jiangnan green camp. Once the Southern Song Dynasty formally entered the war, the Golden Snake camp would only be defeated.


    However, this is not the most important thing. If it''s just pretending to be Jia Baoyu, Zhao Min is very sure that song Qingshu may not really do anything to her because of their friendship. However, song Qingshu''s pretending to be Jia Baoyu not only deceives himself, but also Quan Lin''an. Even Jia Sidao doesn''t find that his son has been beaten by Li Daitao. Er, what a magic trick it is!


    The last time I saw him in the state of Jin as Tang Kuo Bian, it was just a coincidence. After all, Tang Kuo Bian had a beard on his face, which was so obvious that it was easier to disguise. But this time Jia Baoyu was a dandy with no beard on his face!


    Without the cover of his beard, every inch of his face will be seen by familiar people, but no one has found it, which proves that song Qingshu has the ability to change into anyone!


    If he has this ability to be known by the world, I don''t know how many dignitaries will have trouble sleeping and eating, and it''s easier for him to become the public enemy of men all over the world. After all, no man wants to be changed into his own appearance by other men and make love with his wife


    In contact with Tang Kuo Bian in the state of Jin, Zhao Min suddenly thinks that song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi in the Qing Dynasty. Before that, she thinks that the whole thing is strange. With her understanding of song Qingshu, how could he act so recklessly? Is


    Seeing Zhao Min''s face changing, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it seems that the princess has figured out a lot of things."


    Zhao Min wry smile: "at this time, I suddenly feel if they are not so smart."


    Song Qingshu also sighed: "if there are other things, I can let you go, but this fact is too much involved, and it also affects the lives of countless people. I must strangle any risk in the cradle."


    Zhao Min''s face turned pale and murmured, "I understand. If I change my place, I will have the same choice."


    See two people tangled here, Zhou Zhiruo can''t help humming: "there is no end, if you can''t do it, I''ll do it!" He said that he was going to take the Yitian sword in Song Qingshu''s hand.


    In fact, if it was any other woman, Zhou Zhiruo decided not to be so impolite, but every time she saw Zhao Min''s beautiful face and the proud look between her eyebrows, she was in a panic.


    Zhao Min pursed a smile: "girl, do you want me to die like this?"


    Zhou Zhi if don''t cross a face to go, hum a: "lest you this fox spirit again go to harm a person."


    Zhao Min smile more happy: "you so hate me, in the end is because of Zhang Wuji''s reason, or afraid I robbed your man again?"


    "You Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was blocked for a moment, and her pretty face turned red. She didn''t know how to reply to each other. Did she say in front of her husband that it was because of another man? She is not so stupid; But if you want to admit the latter reason, don''t you think that you are far less attractive than the other party? She can admit defeat to everyone, but she can''t admit defeat to Zhao min.


    "Hum, this fox spirit, I don''t know what I owe her in my last life. Now she wants to hurt me when she is dying." Zhou Zhiruo thought indignantly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t give the sword to Zhou Zhiruo. Instead, she held it up against Zhao Min''s white neck. The cold air of the sword''s edge stimulated Zhao Min''s skin. She took a deep look at the man in front of her and then closed her eyes.


    With Zhao Min''s intelligence, she knows that if she asks for something in soft language, things may turn for the better. But if she does, won''t she be unable to lift her head in front of Zhou Zhiruo all her life? But what makes her even more dispirited is that song Qingshu really killed her. She suddenly felt that life seemed meaningless.


    Looking at Zhao Min''s chin rising slightly, there is a kind of silent pride on his face. Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are locked, and this sword can''t be pierced.


    Just hesitating, the crane pen Weng exclaimed: "song, do you really want to kill the princess? Do you still have a conscience? Do you know that when the princess heard that you had an accident, she immediately traveled thousands of miles to Jiangnan, and pretended to pass on Khan''s will to put pressure on the court of the Southern Song Dynasty... "


    "Shut up Before he finished, Zhao Min opened his eyes and glared at him, "we Mongolians only have heroes who died in war, not cowards who beg for mercy!"


    "Princess, I''m not Mongolian." Seeing that song Qingshu seemed to have really moved his heart to kill, the King Kong sect leader couldn''t sit still. He said in a hurry, "son song, the relationship between our princess and you is one family sooner or later. What can''t be solved? Isn''t it Jia Baoyu? We won''t tell other people, "how can it be so serious?"


    His explanation is not based on loyalty, but mainly on his own consideration, because once Zhao Min is killed, where can they survive?


    Unfortunately, they are not as smart as Zhao Min and have not realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Shut up Unexpectedly, his subordinates broke down one after another. Zhao Min couldn''t help but feel ashamed and angry. He wanted to take a needle and sew the mouth of these bastards tightly. He took a look at the expression of song Qingshu and others. A pretty face was a bit more red than a rose.


    Song Qingshu''s lips rose slightly and put away the heaven reliant sword. The King Kong sect leader just breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, the heaven reliant sword appeared on their throat: "since you are so loyal, let''s kill you first, let''s go to huangquan road to explore the way for your master."


    Feeling the murderous spirit on the tip of the sword, the King Kong sect master immediately felt that his hair was straight. Although he had been bald for decades and had no hair on his head, he just felt that his hair was straight: "master song, great Xia song, I did offend you before. You have a lot of people. Don''t look at the monk''s face, look at the Buddha''s face, please forgive us for the princess''s face."


    Although he was a great master, he lived in the western regions and followed the code of conduct that the strong were respected. He didn''t cherish his wings as much as those school leaders in the Central Plains. He didn''t hesitate to ask for mercy.


    Zhao Min was embarrassed and annoyed, and said, "if you ask for forgiveness, why do you pull me up?" But even though she said so, she opened her hand in front of them and said to song Qingshu, "they are my men. If you want to kill them, kill me first!"


    Song Qingshu raised her chin with the tip of her sword and said in a cold voice, "do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Zhao Min bit his lip and said faintly, "you are a great hero. Are there any people you dare not kill in this world?"


    Song Qingshu was silent for a long time before he said, "they don''t know why I want to kill you, but you should understand that I can''t let you go."


    "I know." Zhao Min has no expression.


    The King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming realized that song Qingshu really wanted to kill him, not that they had a little conflict with each other.


    "Great Xia song, we have something to say. As long as you let us go, we can do things for you from now on. Although... Our martial arts are far inferior to you, we are not as good as you, but we are not so good in the world. We are still useful." Xuanming two old scrambled to say.


    Seeing that they are so servile, Zhao Min, who knows their character very well, is not surprised. He keeps a straight face and doesn''t say a word.


    "But I can''t believe you." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Listen to his tone is loose, xuanming two old not surprised but happy: "I don''t know how to believe our brothers."


    Song Qingshu took out two red pills and put them in front of them: "with your knowledge, you must have heard the name of these three corpse brain God pills. If you eat them, I may spare your life."


    Xuanming two elders look at each other and see the fear in each other''s eyes. They have been wandering in the river and lake for many years, but they don''t know what the sanshennaoshendan is. Except for the poisoner, other people can''t get rid of it at all. Even if the princess of Zhao Mintang has won this one, they have not found an antidote.


    Once you eat these three corpse brain pills, you can only follow song Qingshu''s advice in the future. Otherwise, if he doesn''t give the antidote, the corpse will attack and gnaw on the brain, it''s not like death.


    Unfortunately, now they have no choice but to swallow the pills with a bitter face.


    "Very good," Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, "look into my eyes."


    Xuanming two old subconsciously raised his head, only feel in front of a dark. Let them take the three corpse brain God Dan, song Qingshu is still not at ease, so give them the soul imprint, let them subconsciously dare not betray themselves.


    "Move soul big. Method!" With the master and understanding of King Kong gate, the natural law has been heard in the nine Yin manual. This song has easily moved the spirit of the two masters, and it is not surprising and frightened.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "there are two ways for the sect leader to go, either to die immediately, or to open up his mind and be like them." The martial arts of the King Kong sect leader are far beyond the comparison of the two masters of xuanming. Now that he is on guard, it''s a big risk to use the spirit shifting method on him. Of course, song Qingshu''s current martial arts will not be reversed, but it''s very likely that his consciousness will be completely destroyed because of the resistance of the King Kong sect leader. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to work under many idiots.


    King Kong sect leader''s face changed. The pride of the clan made him unwilling to be driven like this. However, his attachment to the world of flowers made him unwilling to die like this. After a long time, he finally vomited out a bad breath: "come on."


    Seeing that he looked sad and indignant, as if a young girl was about to endure the humiliation of a big man, song Qingshu could not help but speechless, and forced himself to endure nausea, and performed the great method of moving the soul to him.


    Perhaps after seeing the scene of song Qingshu''s killing 18 top experts, the King Kong sect leader is very aware of current affairs and has no heart of resistance. The whole process goes smoothly.


    Song Qingshu gave him three corpse brain God pills to eat, and then said to them: "you go back to Mongolia First, how to make a job. I have just told you, everything else is the same. I will inform you when there is a need in the future."


    "Yes, sir!" The three looked at each other. They felt that there was no change in their whole body. They just felt that there was something more in their mind. They gave Zhao Min a look and then turned away.


    "Digging a corner in front of me, have you ever considered my feeling as a master?" Zhao Min watched the whole process coldly, and only now did he speak.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "you can still command them as usual, but they will listen to me in the end."


    Zhao Min''s face changed: "I advise you to kill me. If you want to control me like they do, there is no way!" Then he ran into the tip of Yitian sword in his hand.

 Chapter 1198

    Song Qingshu was very surprised. He withdrew the sword and glared at Zhao Min: "are you crazy?"


    Zhao Min didn''t turn his head and replied coldly, "I''m not afraid of death like the two old men of xuanming, so you''d better give up the idea of threatening me with death as soon as possible."


    "I know you''d rather die than surrender." Up to now, song Qingshu still has some worries. Fortunately, he has reached the level of freely retracting and releasing. Otherwise, if he had been a little slower just now, Zhao Min would have died.


    Zhao Min did not have a happy expression. Instead, he said faintly, "I''ve been killed by sanshennao Shendan. You can''t control me with medicine. Instead of being moved by you, I''d better die."


    Song Qingshu knows that what Zhao Min said is true. She is not the kind of person who gives up her principles in order to survive. Otherwise, if she is killed by Murong Jingyue''s Sanshen naoshen pill, she should obey him.


    Seeing her resolute appearance, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "who is going to show you the great skill of moving soul?" He did think about controlling Zhao Min with the method of shifting soul, but he soon rejected it in his heart. After all, Zhao Min would no longer be the tricky and witty fairy in his mind.


    Zhao Min a Zheng: "that how do you plan to control me?"


    Song Qingshu was depressed and said, "I didn''t think about it. I''ve heard that the princess is resourceful. Can you give me some advice?"


    The corner of Zhao Min''s lips rose slightly, and gradually a bright smile appeared: "since the princess is resourceful, how can she give you advice to lift a stone and hit her feet?"


    On one side, Zhou Zhiruo stamped her feet bitterly: "hum, I knew you couldn''t do it."


    Zhao Min was in a good mood and looked at her with a smile: "are you particularly disappointed now?"


    Who knows that Zhou Zhiruo is not as angry as she imagined, but is relieved: "it''s really a bit disappointed, but if Qingshu really chooses to kill you for the benefit, I will be even more disappointed."


    Although she said some tongue twister, but Zhao Min as a woman, but instantly understand her meaning.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel depressed and said: "it turns out that just now you kept pushing me, but you were testing me?"


    Zhou Zhiruo, smiling like a flower, took his arm and said, "Oh, if it''s not like this, how can I tell whether my husband is affectionate and righteous or ruthless?"


    Zhao Min snorted: "I''m not ashamed to talk in public."


    "Why should I be ashamed of pulling my husband? If you have the ability, you can do it Zhou Zhiruo said, but also a demonstration to look at her.


    "Pull on pull, who is afraid of you," if change for normal, Zhao Min at most words up play a few words, never dare to put into action, but just what happened, let her at the moment a heart is sweeter than honey, brain a hot, then stretched out her hand to embrace song Qingshu another arm, "Qingshu brother, do you like me to pull?"


    Listening to her sweet voice and the soft touch on her arm, song Qingshu only felt that there was no more joy in the world than this, with a smile on her face.


    Zhou Zhiruo never thought that she really dares to pull. She is so angry that she shivers all over: "do you want to be shameless?"


    Zhao Min is also a hot face, but at this time she is full of tenderness, but also not worried: "it is clearly you let me pull, how now still blame me?"


    Zhou Zhiruo a Zheng, did not expect to lift the stone hit his feet, a time do not know how to refute.


    Song Qingshu is very happy, but the risk is not so big. Before they really make trouble, he coughed: "princess, don''t be happy too early. Although I''m not willing to do it to you, this fact is very important. I can''t let you go until I think of a complete solution."


    "Well, I don''t want to go back to Mongolia anyway." After all, Zhao Min was embarrassed to hold his hand in front of other women. He let go without any trace, but a pretty face came up to him, "who have you ever changed your face in the past two years? Tang Kuo Bian? Kangxi


    One side of Zhou Zhiruo had to admire the former rival, a short time with limited information will actually guess the truth is 8.9 inseparable from 10, if the location is changed, she asked herself not this ability.


    Looking at Zhao Min''s shining eyes, song Qingshu deliberately raised his face and snorted: "knowing too much is easy to lead to death."


    "Cut, don''t say forget it, my girl will find out by herself sooner or later." Zhao Min raised his mouth, but he didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    Do not know why, Zhao Min smile fell into the eyes, Zhou Zhiruo think she is in front of her husband deliberately coquettish, this feeling let her heart is very uncomfortable, can not help but interrupt the two dialogue: "Qingshu, now the rain stopped, let''s hurry, I don''t want to spend the night in this place full of dead people."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "well, these people in black may have some accomplices. Although I''m not afraid, it''s hard to avoid wasting time. I''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    Several women naturally have no meaning. When passing by the corpses of those people in black, Zhao Min can''t help asking: "how can your martial arts be so high now? According to the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming, each of these people in black has the strength of no less than five talents, and they were killed instantly by you. It''s really..."


    Rao Shi has seen a lot of things, and she doesn''t know how to describe the whole thing. Before, she witnessed the King Kong sect leader and xuanming elder being beaten like dogs by these people in black. As a result, in her mind, song Qingshu, who is a little higher than the King Kong sect leader, killed those mysterious experts in an instant, which really subverts her cognition.


    Zhou Zhiruo and LAN Fenghuang are also looking at him. Zhao Min''s question is also in their mind. After all, they have just had a fight with those people in black. They know that the cultivation of those people in black is already the top experts in the world.


    Song Qingshu stopped, glanced at the man in black who had fallen all over the place, and then explained: "first, I disguised myself as Jia Baoyu. They were unprepared for me. In addition, my body method was fast enough. They didn''t have time to react when they saw the opportunity to storm."


    "But the more important reason is that although these people in black have skills comparable to Wujue, they don''t have the fighting consciousness of Wujue. Otherwise, I couldn''t have hit so easily."


    Zhao Min a Leng, blankly ask a way: "what meaning?"


    Song Qingshu squatted on the ground, took off the wine pot from the waist of these people in black, smelled it, and nodded thoughtfully: "more frankly, these people in black are" top experts "who are trained by a mysterious organization with special drugs to stimulate their internal power, combined with the secret collection of divine skills."


    Shaking the gourd in his hand, song Qingshu said: "this gourd is filled with specially made medicinal wine, which is extremely poisonous. However, as long as the drinking quantity is controlled, it is extremely effective for the growth of skills. After decades of cultivation, everyone can develop a shocking internal power. It''s a pity that although they have enough Kung Fu and their moves are not bad, they lack the soul of a warrior who has been trained for thousands of years. As a result, they can''t give full play to their strength. "


    "If they simply compare internal power, these people in black are not much worse than the eastern evil, the Western poison, the southern emperor and the northern beggar, but they really fight for life and death. If any one of the five must choose four or five people in black to join hands, there should be no problem."


    Zhao Min suddenly said: "I understand that the reason why the Vajra sect leader and the two elders of xuanming were confused is that all of these men in black have extremely high martial arts skills and too many people. They were the first to beat others. If they knew that they were strong outside but strong in the middle, they would not be defeated so miserably."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the theoretical strength of the King Kong sect leader is still in the middle of the top five. Unfortunately, he is willing to be an eagle dog of the imperial court. He has lost his master''s heart by being called around. How can he compare with the pride of the Eastern evil, the Western poison, the southern emperor and the northern beggars? I''m afraid he won''t be the opponent of any one of the five in a fight. As for the two old men of xuanming, let''s not mention them. "


    Zhao Min used to look down on some of the masters he was proud of. However, on second thought, these bastards have changed their ways and instantly calmed down: "anyway, they are your people now. You can slow down yourself in the future. Teach them."


    Song Qingshu was disgusted: "can you stop using words indiscriminately? It''s disgusting."


    One side, Zhou Zhiruo said: "can you two stop flirting? It''s time to go." Then he ignored them and went straight out.


    See Zhou Zhiruo eat vinegar, Zhao Min can''t help chuckle, song Qingshu also a face angry, hurried after the past.


    At the end of the walk, LAN Fenghuang looks strange. He thinks that he is more uncomfortable than song Qingshu. The three of them are jealous, and they have no sense of existence. It''s really embarrassing


    Before that, the people in black captured Zhao Min and his party, captured many horses and put them behind the temple. Song Qingshu selected several horses and began to drive north.


    All the way, I finally arrived at a small town before dark and found an inn to stay.


    Where have you ever seen such beautiful women in Shanye town? There are three of them. Everyone in the inn stares at Song Qingshu enviously.


    But song Qingshu and his party didn''t have time to pay attention to these eyes. They had a day''s journey and had a few more wars, and they were already hungry. What''s more embarrassing is that they are all from the Wulin. Their hearing is much sharper than that of ordinary people. They can hear their tummies clearly.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red. Her temperament has always been elegant and plain. When did she lose her manners, Zhao Min was not much better. She has a noble status, and she has always been well-dressed. She has never been so embarrassed.


    After such a small episode, the tension all the way has eased.


    Song Qingshu just relieved, who knows two people again in order above dispute.


    "Little two, have some mutton."


    Zhao Min just finished, Zhou Zhiruo show eyebrow a Cu: "mutton too Shan, eat fish."


    Zhao Min''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled: "fish is too fishy, eat sheep."


    Two women quarrel endlessly, one side of the small two dumbfounded: "or, both?"


    "No way!" Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo speak in unison. Naturally, the bartender doesn''t know what they are really fighting for.


    "Qingshu, you decide what to eat." Seeing the dispute, Zhou Zhiruo directly threw the problem to song Qingshu.


    "Good." Zhao Min holds his cheek in his hand and looks at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt that he was in the center of two murderous tendencies: "how about... Eat chicken?"

 Chapter 1199

    Hearing song Qingshu''s reply, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red and glared at him angrily. She was no longer a little girl who didn''t know the world. She had been with him for so long, and she couldn''t recognize that the other party was deliberately taking advantage of them.


    On the contrary, Zhao minhao replied imperceptibly, "just listen to Qingshu and eat chicken." Although she is smart, she is an unmarried girl of Yunying. Moreover, she has a high status. No subordinate dares to say this slang in front of her after eating bear heart leopard. Therefore, there is no ambiguity in it for a moment.


    One side of the Blue Phoenix forbearance smile: "Princess want to eat who... What ah?" Although Blue Phoenix is also the leader of the first religion, the five poisons doctrine is a mixture of good and bad. She knows all these common sayings.


    Zhao Min didn''t realize that he had been cheated. He subconsciously replied, "Song Qingshu''s treat, of course, is to eat him."


    Song Qingshu is drinking tea, almost not choked by one breath, Blue Phoenix smile more strange: "the princess want to eat, song childe must be eager, afraid of Miss Zhou do not want."


    "I didn''t eat her. She didn''t want to." Zhao Min turned her lips and snorted.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned black when she heard this. She quickly stopped LAN Fenghuang from talking. She said angrily, "sister LAN, why are you so bad?"


    Blue Phoenix replied with a smile: "I was originally a heresy in the eyes of you respectable families. It''s only so bad that I''m in line with my identity."


    Zhao Min is not stupid. She was a little surprised by the reaction of the people. When she thought about it carefully, she finally came back with shame and urgency: "you Han people are more cunning and insidious than one!"


    Blue Phoenix can''t help it any longer, and finally giggles: "princess, I''m not from Han nationality. I''m a Miao woman."


    Zhao Min blushed: "it''s all the same bad anyway."


    Just at this time the order came up, song Qingshu took the opportunity to interrupt: "don''t chat, eat first."


    While saying that, he picked up a big chicken leg and put it back in his bowl before he could, but Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min happened to put the bowl in front of him.


    Song Qing book holding chicken legs hesitated in mid air, to Zhou Zhiruo is not, to Zhao Min is not, for a time big incomparable, thought these two women are born enemies, what things have to fight.


    Zhou Zhiruo hummed coldly: "it''s natural for husband to bring vegetables to his wife. I don''t know what the princess wants to do?"


    Who knows that Zhao Min is not guilty at all. With a raised eyebrow, he said in a delicate voice, "as the saying goes, far away is the guest. How can the host not give it to the guest first? It seems that your wife is not competent at all. "


    Seeing that the atmosphere was in a state of tension again, the eyes in the air seemed to be able to strike sparks. Song Qingshu sighed in his heart that the happiness of the whole people had not begun to be enjoyed, and they had already been in such a field. In the future, if they really met, would they not tear down their backyard?


    Yu Guang''s eyes just swept to the opposite Blue Phoenix. She was watching a good play happily. Song Qingshu took advantage of the situation and put the drumstick in her bowl: "master blue fiddles with poisons every day. It must be a great waste of energy. Come and have a drumstick to make up for it." He didn''t even dare to come all the way to find an antidote for LAN Fenghuang. After all, Zhao Min came all the way to Lin''an to investigate his whereabouts, which could easily lead to another dispute between the two girls.


    "Then I''ll thank you first." Blue Phoenix also didn''t refuse, along with the situation for him.


    Seeing this, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min had to put down the bowl in the air. Although they were a little upset that song Qingshu didn''t give the drumstick to them, at least they didn''t give it to the opponent. The two women could barely accept it.


    With the lesson just now, song Qingshu didn''t dare to go to pick vegetables. He was already hungry, but he could only stare at a table of good vegetables.


    Just when he was worried, Zhou Zhiruo put a chopstick into his bowl. Song Qingshu was so moved that he wanted to hold her and kiss her. He thought it was my Zhiruo who was considerate.


    "If there''s anything delicious in the dishes, men should eat meat, come to Qingshu..." Zhao Min, unwilling to be outdone, gave him another chicken leg on the plate.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows jumped. She held back her anger and handed a bowl of lotus seed soup to song Qingshu: "after being hungry for so long, it''s not good for her to eat too greasy food. Qingshu, first drink it to warm her stomach."


    "Well, it''s just that you Han people are pedantic. We Mongolians eat meat and drink, but we don''t see what''s wrong with our health. We fight all over the world, and all countries give up their hands." Zhao Min said while pouring a glass of wine for song Qingshu, "brother Qingshu, drinking is more warm."


    ¡­¡­


    Two girls, you come and I go. Not long after, song Qingshu''s bowl is piled like a hill. He notices the bantering smile of Blue Phoenix on the opposite side. Song Qingshu thinks that he has done evil, and he wants to eat it with tears in his eyes.


    "Zhao, you are against me, aren''t you?" Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help it any more. She clapped the table and suddenly got up.


    Zhao Min calmly replied: "Zhou Zhiruo, I have to speak with conscience. I just care about brother Qingshu''s body. How can I be against you in your eyes? Do you think he''s malnourished and sickly? Tut tut... "


    "He''s my husband. Do you need to care about him?" Zhou Zhiruo said angrily.


    Zhao minjiao said with a smile: "he is also my friend. What''s the matter with friends caring for each other?"


    "You Zhou Zhiruo is so angry that she reaches out her hand and grabs Yitian sword.


    "Well, well, like what, the people in the shop are looking at it." Song Qingshu had to come out to make a living.


    The two women turned around and found that the whole store was staring at them. They could not help but sit down.


    "I can eat at last!" Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly gobbled up. After a while, he wiped out most of the food piled like a hill in front of him.


    "No waste." Zhou Zhiruo took a look and hummed.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I''ve had enough."


    Zhou Zhiruo light said: "other don''t eat even if, I clip to your those finished."


    "Why?" Zhao Min on the other side quit immediately, "brother Qingshu, do you not appreciate the kindness of others?"


    "Well, well, don''t make any noise. I can''t eat it!" Song Qingshu interrupts them in a hurry and starts to cram the remaining food into their mouths bit by bit with tears in their eyes.


    Eating song Qingshu suddenly noticed something wrong. Looking under the table, he found that the two women''s feet had been fighting fiercely.


    Although Zhou Zhiruo''s martial arts are better than Zhao Min''s, he can''t see each other''s moves across the table. He can only rely on his instinct. Therefore, the two women kick each other with one kick, and it''s you who come and I go equally.


    When song Qingshu was about to dissuade him, he didn''t know who was strong enough to kick under the table, and the whole table was torn apart. If he and LAN Fenghuang hadn''t escaped quickly, they would have been drenched with food all over the table. Even Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min couldn''t escape because their legs were entangled, All over the body like a drowned chicken.


    "Grass, have you made a mistake, want to quarrel, go home to quarrel!"


    "You''re a big man, you can''t even get a wife?"


    "I thought these two women were beautiful. Who knew they were so hot tempered that it was a big trouble to marry them back home."


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of the anger of these ordinary people, song Qingshu was not the kind of bully. What''s more, he had to apologize to all the people, and he invited all the food and wine, which calmed down the anger.


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are not in the mood to quarrel now. The two girls, AI Jie, have so much leftovers on their bodies that they almost make them crazy. They hurry to order the store to prepare hot water and go to the upstairs room to bathe and change clothes.


    It''s a pity that there is only one room equipped with bath bucket in the inn in this mountain town. Only one person can wash it first, while others wait for the second round.


    Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo are both people who love Jie. They don''t want to wait there with so much soup on their clothes. For the problem of who should wash them first, they argue there for half a day. Neither of them is willing to give in. Finally, under the coordination of Blue Phoenix, they have to decide to wash them together.


    When Zhou Zhiruo thought of bathing with Zhao Min, she felt very uncomfortable. At last, she simply invited LAN Fenghuang to wash with them to resolve the embarrassment. LAN Fenghuang had been running around all day and felt a little uncomfortable, but just now Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo were fighting fiercely, and she was not easy to participate. She wanted to wash later, but now she was invited by Zhou Zhiruo, and she was overjoyed, Naturally.


    Looking at the three girls running into the room, song Qingshu could not help thinking of some beautiful pictures. He suddenly felt that his nose was a little hot. He quickly shook his head to disperse those pictures. If he had nosebleed, he would be embarrassed.


    "Qingshu..." the door suddenly opened, and Zhou Zhiruo put out her head and waved to him.


    Song Qingshu was very happy. Did they decide to invite me to take a bath? I thought how funny it is


    "You stay out of the door and no one else is allowed to come near our room." Zhou Zhiruo''s next words soon brought song Qingshu back to reality from YY. It turned out that several women bathed together and worried about the safety of the inn in this dilapidated town. If someone peeped, it would be a big loss. Song Qingshu is very good at martial arts, and they are close and trusted. He can''t be more at ease to protect them outside.


    "Well, don''t worry." Song Qingshu was so dumb that he couldn''t help laughing at his own whimsy. He didn''t play Japanese movies. How could the plot develop in that direction.


    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min look at each other after returning to the house. They feel that the atmosphere in the room is extremely awkward. No one is embarrassed to take off their clothes first. On the contrary, Blue Phoenix is more generous: "if you don''t move, I''ll go first." After a smile, he took off his dress and stepped into the bath bucket.


    After all, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min can''t bear the smell on their bodies. They also take off their clothes and enter the bath bucket one after another.


    Blue Phoenix saw a bright: "tut Tut, one of you is as exquisite as a white jade Avalokitesvara, and the other is as elegant and beautiful as an orchid. It makes my sister really feel inferior."


    Zhao Minsu is cheerful and generous. After the initial embarrassment, he quickly adapts to it. Hearing this, he can''t help sticking out his finger and poking Blue Phoenix''s chest. His mouth is open enough to plug an egg: "how can I exaggerate so much... I''m going to die of inferiority."


    Blue Phoenix said with a smile: "the size of the princess is not small."


    Hearing them flatter each other, Zhou Zhiruo looks black and repents in her heart. These two people, a cow and a papaya, bathe together with them. It''s really self inflicted.

 Chapter 1200

    In fact, objectively speaking, Zhou Zhiruo is not small, at least above the average level, but the other two women are so gifted that she is dwarfed.


    Zhao Min quickly noticed Zhou Zhiruo''s abnormality. After a little thought, he knew what she was depressed about. He couldn''t help but move over and said with a smile, "sister Zhiruo, do you want me to tell you how to promote chest growth?"


    "No need." Zhou Zhiruo simply refused, and her face became darker. She and Zhao Min have been together for so many years, and they don''t know what nature they are.


    Zhao Min took a look at her chest, with a smile on her face: "it''s said that after a woman gets married, there will become more plump. It seems that the rumor can''t be trusted."


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly got up and said angrily, "Zhao, are you finished?"


    "Ouch ~" Zhao Min patted her chest, pretended to be scared, and quickly hid behind the Blue Phoenix. "They didn''t say anything. Why are you so angry?"


    Zhao Min''s insinuation is really powerful. Knowing that he is talking about himself, Zhou Zhiruo is angry, but she doesn''t know how to attack it. She feels extremely uncomfortable.


    "Princess, you women on the grassland grew up eating beef and mare''s milk. The nutrition of your body must be better than that of other nationalities. Among the Han people, sister Zhou has a very good scale." Blue Phoenix hastened to speak to ease the tension between the two people, Zhou Zhiruo''s face this gradually eased.


    Zhao Min knows that it''s enough to tease Zhou Zhiruo properly. If it''s too much, it really irritates him, but he can''t beat her: "master LAN, you should not drink horse milk from snack beef. Why... Is it so spectacular?"


    Hearing her question, Zhou Zhiruo on one side also raised her ears. She can''t learn Zhao Min''s racial advantage. Instead, the situation of Blue Phoenix is similar to her. Maybe we can learn from it.


    In the face of such a privacy issue, Blue Phoenix, who has always been coquettish and charming, also showed a trace of Shyness: "in fact, I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that... It''s born to be so big."


    Is waiting to listen to the advanced experience of Zhou Zhiruo almost no breath, Blue Phoenix this sentence to her simply caused 9999 critical hit damage.


    She felt that she would be crazy if she stayed with these two women again, so she wiped her body in a hurry, and then she got up and sat down in her good clothes to sulk.


    Noticing her reaction, Zhao Min showed a trace of satisfaction in her eyes and deliberately pulled up the topic of Blue Phoenix discussing her chest. Blue Phoenix did not realize that she was deliberately said to listen to Zhou Zhiruo, unprepared to discuss with her.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s pretty face was covered with a layer of frost. She got up and went out of the house. Just as she wanted to be out of sight and out of mind, the rest of her eyes swept to Zhao Min''s naked face. Her crystal clear skin was exposed outside. As soon as her eyes turned, she was worried and sat back again.


    Zhao Min was very happy to see Zhou Zhiruo''s face swallowing a fly like expression. Who knows that the other party suddenly regained calm. She was indifferent to what she and LAN Fenghuang said. Instead, the corner of her mouth rose slightly. She seemed to think of something happy and smiling.


    Zhao Min suddenly feel dull, and Blue Phoenix casual chat a few words, then out of the bath bucket, is ready to take clothes, Zhou Zhiruo seize the opportunity to throw a sweet pancreas in the past.


    With Zhou Zhiruo''s current martial arts skills, you can throw one concealed weapon, not to mention one fragrant pancake? Fragrant pancrease just appeared on Zhao Min''s way forward. It happened that she stepped on it.


    Zhao Min was unprepared. She screamed with fright and lost her center of gravity in an instant. She fell to the ground heavily. Because she had no clothes on, she had a close contact with the floor. The pain made her tears come out and she couldn''t help groaning.


    Zhou Zhiruo held her breath all night and finally got the release. She wanted to jump up and clap her hands.


    Blue Phoenix also stood up from the bath bucket, leaned out, and asked with concern: "how are you, princess?"


    Before Zhao Min had time to answer, the door was suddenly knocked open. Song Qingshu rushed in like a gust of wind: "what''s wrong


    When he saw the scene in the room, he was stunned.


    Zhao Min fell to the ground without any trace, and every inch of her skin showed up in front of him unreservedly. Her skin was crystal clear as jade. Because she just came out of the bath, there were still fine water drops on her skin. Under the illumination of the light, it was as if it was brilliant and breathtaking. Maybe it''s because the fall hurt. Zhao Min''s eyebrows are slightly frowning at this time, which makes people have a kind of sympathy.


    Most of the Blue Phoenix''s body is exposed outside the bath bucket. The white color is dazzling. Zhao Min''s skin is as white as jade. The white color of Blue Phoenix is closer to that of milk, especially the bulging chest pressing on the edge of the barrel. The exaggerated squeezing feeling is very visual.


    Song Qingshu only felt that the nose tip was hot, and the nosebleed, which was deliberately suppressed before, finally came out.


    The three girls in the room suddenly look silly. Zhou Zhiruo originally only wanted to fix Zhao Min''s anger. He didn''t expect her to cry so exaggerated when she fell down. Song Qingshu, who was staying outside, thought something was wrong in the room and rushed in.


    Although on the surface, Zhao Minchun. Light leak is her loss, but Zhou Zhiruo heart always feel sour, it seems that the loss is their own right.


    Zhao Min is staring at the man in front of her. Her mind is blank. You should know that although she had an ambiguous relationship with song Qingshu before, there was no lack of physical contact, how could she show up in front of each other like now?


    She subconsciously wanted to scream, but she soon thought of what could be made up for by screaming? Because she was too smart, countless thoughts welled up in her mind at this moment. A very complex feeling permeated her whole body, and the whole person just stayed in the same place.


    Or Blue Phoenix experienced the storm, although the whole body was almost seen out, but after the beginning of the consternation, he covered his chest and retracted into the water again, soon calmed down his mood, and then noticed that song Qingshu and Zhao Min were there, big eyes to small eyes, could not help laughing: "Song Gongzi, are you so good-looking? I can''t bear to move my eyes after seeing it for so long?"


    Song Qingshu woke up and said, "if I don''t mean it, do you believe it?"


    Blue Phoenix said with a smile: "the young master said it is."


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted with a black face, but she also understood that it was no wonder that her husband was so regretful that she knew that she shouldn''t have tricked Zhao min.


    Zhao Min finally recovered from his lost state and found that he didn''t mean to evade at all. He was ashamed and annoyed: "you are a dead prostitute. Thief, stinking prostitute. Thief, are you still watching?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "anyway, I''ve seen it all. What''s the difference between seeing more and seeing less?"


    Zhao Min almost fainted, wondering how there could be such a shameless person in the world. Although she has not had a clear relationship with song Qingshu all the time, she has not reached the point where she can be honest.


    Struggling to think about it, it''s a pity that I fell too hard just now. My bones seemed to fall apart. I tried several times but I couldn''t get up.


    He noticed the fragrant pancreases on the ground. After looking at Zhou Zhiruo, song Qingshu guessed what had happened in the room just now. With a bitter smile, he reached for the quilt on the bed and sucked it into his hand. He came to Zhao Min and covered her gently: "don''t get excited, I''ll help you." As soon as the voice fell, he picked her up.


    Zhao Min didn''t expect that he dared to hold himself in his arms in front of the other two women, especially one of them was Zhou Zhiruo. Feeling the strong masculine atmosphere, she was confused. She was so resourceful that she could only hear the pounding heartbeat. She could not tell whether it was the other party''s or her own.


    Seeing what happened in front of him, Blue Phoenix''s red lips were wide enough to plug an egg. After looking at Zhou Zhiruo and song Qingshu, he couldn''t help admiring.


    Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t stand it at last. She stood up and said, "what are you doing, Qingshu?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s not for you to deal with the aftermath." As he said this, he motioned to the door. It turned out that the guests nearby had already been disturbed by the movement here. Someone had been trying to see what happened in the room. Naturally, he could not let Zhao Min''s perfect body be seen by others.


    Zhou Zhiruo bit her lips and appeared at the door with a flash of body shape. Her beautiful eyes glared at the people nearby: "roll for me!" She was also extremely depressed at the moment. The pain of lifting a stone to hit her feet could not be described to others. She could only turn it into a cruel nine Yin white bone claw. She grabbed five deep finger holes out of the pillar to vent her depression.


    Scared by her move, those onlookers outside dare to stay nearby and run away one after another.


    At this time, song Qingshu has put Zhao Min on the bed with her in his arms. It''s rare to see the other party show such a pathetic look. He can''t help but get up and kiss her on her delicate red lips.


    Zhao Min a pair of apricot eyes stare big, subconsciously hand over his lips, a face unbelievable, low voice said: "are you crazy?" She subconsciously looked towards the door, and saw that the other two women''s eyes were blocked by song Qingshu''s figure. She didn''t see what happened here, so she was a little relieved.


    "Yes, I''m just crazy." Song Qing''s face smiles and kisses him again.


    Zhao Min looks at everything in front of her in a daze, until the other side knocks her teeth, she finally wakes up, and under the mixture of shame and anger, Bei tooth bites down.


    But song Qingshu seemed to have expected that she had such a move. He withdrew in time and looked at her with a smile.


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and he said with hatred, "song, you''re more and more jerks."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Zhiruo also came here.


    Song Qingshu sat up straight in time, pulled away the distance from Zhao Min, and said, "Miss Zhao is thanking me for helping."

 Chapter 1201

    "Is it?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at them suspiciously.


    Zhao Min looked away with a guilty heart: "thank you... Thank you." Her tone was very strange, as if she were gnashing her teeth.


    Seeing that she didn''t expose herself, song Qingshu was so happy that he blinked at her quietly, and then said, "since it''s OK, I''ll go out first. You''ll have a good rest. We''ll speed up our journey tomorrow morning."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, Zhao Min nibbles at him. She doesn''t understand why she doesn''t expose him in public. Instead, she wants to cover up for him. It''s like she''s having an affair and being hit by the main room


    This idea suddenly flashed through her mind. Zhao Min felt a chill and shook her head quickly to dispel those wishful thinking. However, the brain of a smart man just couldn''t stay idle. After a while, without knowing what to think of, she became extremely melancholy again.


    Zhou Zhiruo originally thought that Zhao Min would come to settle accounts with her because she had made trouble with her. Who knows that after Song Qingshu left, she quietly shrank in the quilt and did not say a word. She was not like the superior Mongolian princess in ordinary times, but more like a Jiangnan girl full of boudoir resentment.


    Blue Phoenix also came out from the bath bucket, dry body, change clothes, mood is depressed: I am also the victim, how good, no one pays attention to my mood?


    Each of the three women had something on her mind and soon went to sleep.


    Song Qingshu next door was sleepless. He got up several times to go to the next door, but he finally played the retreat drum. He couldn''t help feeling that the three monks had no water to drink.


    In the early morning of the next day, they left the inn in a hurry and headed for the northern battlefield.


    In the account of the commander of the Golden Snake camp on the front line of the battlefield, ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing are looking sad.


    "Qingqing, is there still no news from Song Lang?" Ah Jiu rubbed the temple and said in a tired tone.


    One side of Xia Qingqing shook his head: "has sent a lot of confidants to Jiangnan area, so far have not heard from him."


    Ah Jiu took her hand, as if comforting her, and as if comforting himself: "no news is the best news. Song Lang''s martial arts are excellent, resourceful, and has always been rich in fortune. This time, he will turn the bad into the good."


    Xia Qingqing sighed: "or ah Jiu, you are wise, my whole person has been in chaos."


    Ah Jiu said with a bitter smile, "I''m not. But if I lose song Lang''s foundation, how can I explain to him when he returns safely in the future?" After all, ah Jiu is a princess of the Ming Dynasty. Her royal education since she was a child made her far more knowledgeable and magnanimous than other people. In addition, she was hanged on the coal mountain in Chongzhen at that time. In her life, she has experienced both the Golden branch and the jade leaf, and the destruction of her country. Her heart has already changed from weak to strong.


    "You have a point." Xia Qingqing wiped the corner of her eyes and tried to cheer up. However, she soon worried, "ah Jiu, how do you know he is blessed."


    Ah Jiu couldn''t help reaching out and nodding her forehead: "if he wasn''t so determined, how could he let Qingqing be so determined."


    Xia Qingqing looked at her expectantly. Hearing the answer, she blushed and said angrily, "well, ah Jiu, you used to be as pure as little white flower. Now, under the influence of your man, you have become so bad."


    Ah Jiu said with a smile, "isn''t my man also your man?"


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red. After fighting with her for a while, she couldn''t help asking: "if there is something wrong with elder brother song, what will you do?"


    Ah Jiu''s face was cold: "I''ll take revenge for him. I''ll kill Li Kexiu, Wan Qie, Wan GUI and others, and then go to huangquan road to find him. I hope he won''t drink Mengpo soup so soon."


    Xia Qingqing seized her hand and said firmly, "I''ll accompany you!"


    "Don''t you worry about brother yuan''s reputation?" Ah Jiu and her relationship with sister, don''t you know Xia Qingqing''s heart knot all the time? She would rather be the underground lover of song Qingshu than make their relationship public, which is to take care of Yuan Chengzhi''s reputation.


    Xia Qingqing bit her red lip: "I have experienced the pain of losing my true love once. I don''t want to experience the second time, and I don''t have the courage to live alone."


    Ah Jiu patted her hand as a consolation, but an idea came to mind. If yuan Chengzhi and song Qingshu had a fight on the way to huangquan, he didn''t know who Xia Qingqing would help


    The two women poured out their worries for a while, and finally felt better. Xia Qingqing just remembered that there was something more important: "now the morale of the Golden Snake camp is extremely low, and the possibility of repelling Li Kexiu''s army this time is very low, let alone killing him to avenge brother song."


    "Yes." Ah Jiu also sighed.


    It turns out that song Qingshu is traveling all over the world, and the Golden Snake camp is dominated by ah Jiu Yirong. It''s OK on weekdays. But this time, the story of Jin Bo Xunhua in Song Qingshu spread so widely that people in the Golden Snake camp began to doubt ah Jiu''s identity. Although they were suppressed by the efforts of the two women, they had already made people panic and rumors were everywhere. Facing the attack of Li Kexiu, I''ve lost a few games, and now I can''t hold the line.


    "Time is up. The generals are coming. Let''s get ready." Xia Qingqing reminded that, as if to confirm her words, the generals at all levels of the Golden Snake camp soon penetrated.


    Most of you are the core powerful people in the Golden Snake camp. A group of people began to discuss the next strategy, and soon there were differences. Somehow, the topic soon came to ah Jiu.


    "It''s said all over the world that the king of the golden snake has been poisoned and died in Yangzhou. I don''t know which one is true or which one is false?" Everyone''s suspicious eyes stare at ah Jiu one after another.


    "Last time I said it was just a rumor. How can you believe it? Do you want to compete with me again to see if I''m real? " Ah Jiu said angrily. She asked herself that although her martial arts were not as good as song Qingshu''s, it was more than enough to deal with these people.


    "Hey, hey, how can we try something when we are poor at martial arts?" I don''t know who said it first, and a large group of people agreed.


    Xia Qingqing patted the table heavily: "you have doubted the identity of elder brother song repeatedly. What''s your heart?"


    "We are not disrespectful to the king of the Golden Snake. We are worried that the king of the Golden Snake will be harmed by a traitor. In fact, he has already become a puppet of others." That group of people seemed to have already breathed in private, and their caliber was unexpectedly unified.


    "Who do you think is the traitor?" Xia Qingqing was in a bad mood because song Qingshu''s whereabouts were unknown, so he was angry.


    "I didn''t say you." The man said with a smile. He was so angry that Xia Qingqing''s chest went up and down, but he couldn''t attack.


    "How can you believe me?" Ah Jiu suddenly asked.


    The group winked at each other, and finally one of them said, "it''s very simple. At the beginning, the king of the Golden Snake called the wind and called the rain, and one of them let the whole army of the Qing Dynasty be destroyed. As long as you can call the wind and call the rain again, we will believe you."


    Ah Jiu''s brow suddenly wrinkled. Although she had heard song Qingshu mention the principle of calling the wind and the rain before, she was in a fog from the beginning to the end. She didn''t know what was going on. At this time, where could she copy the miracle?


    Xia Qingqing naturally understood her difficulties, and quickly came forward to solve the problem: "call the wind and call the rain, time and place are indispensable, which is to say that one more time, one more time. Don''t you mean to make trouble?"


    "Mr. Song has always been a miracle man. We believe in him." The group was obviously reluctant to give in.


    Xia Qingqing is very depressed, and she doesn''t know whether to cry or smile. She is also the former mother of these people. In the past, they respected her. However, since Song Qingshu led us to annihilate the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty, their prestige has never been higher than before. Song Qingshu is the only one of these people who is willing to take the lead.


    This is also why hearing the news of the accident of song Qingshu has a great impact on the morale of the Golden Snake camp.


    "Since the conditions for calling the wind and the rain are so harsh, let''s invite Mr. Song to perform the ten thousand swords at the Golden Snake meeting." It was also suggested that song Qingshu''s move of ten thousand swords to return to the throne at the Golden Snake conference was a surprise to the audience, which made everyone present unforgettable.


    Ah Jiu bit her lip. For the first time, she complained about how song Qingshu had so many rebellious skills. She thought that her martial arts were quite good in the world, but she couldn''t even imitate him.


    Xia Qingqing, of course, knew that she would not return ten thousand swords to her family. She once again broke through for her and said, "returning ten thousand swords to her family is a killing move. How can it be used as a performance? What''s more, after using this move every time, brother song will lose his power greatly. How can he lose his power for no reason when the enemy is at present


    "Mrs. yuan, why did you obstruct it three or four times? Is there any secret in it People have long suspected her, see her jump out again, immediately attracted a group of people''s criticism.


    Seeing the excitement of the crowd, the situation gradually got out of control. Ah Jiu clapped the table in front of him and cheered: "OK, don''t quarrel! Tomorrow, when the decisive battle is over, I will lead the death squads to break into Li Kexiu''s central army, and take the rank of general from the ranks of ten thousand troops. Naturally, the crisis of Golden Snake camp will be relieved. "


    In the past two thousand years, there have been only two or three times in the long history, and each time it is a combination of time, place and people. Otherwise, no matter how good your martial arts are, no matter how brave you are on the battlefield, you will never be able to do it.


    But all the people in the Golden Snake camp didn''t doubt ah Jiu''s words at all, because in their hearts, the king of the Golden Snake is an immortal figure, a man who constantly creates miracles. If there is anyone else in the world who can accomplish this feat, he is the only one.


    After the high-level meeting, everyone finally left contentedly. After returning to his camp, Xia Qingqing could not help but hold ah Jiu and asked anxiously, "how can you boast that Haikou is like that, and take the rank of general in the army. You are not a dead man."


    Ah Jiu said faintly: "in that case, if I didn''t say that, the whole army would have been dispersed."


    "But what are you going to do tomorrow? If you don''t go to battle, I''m afraid the morale of the army will disperse faster." Xia Qingqing said with a worried face.


    "Of course we''re going to fight." Ah Jiu said faintly, falling in Xia Qingqing''s ears, but it seemed like a bolt from the blue.


    "What Xia Qingqing Huoran stood up, "you... Aren''t you going to die?"


    Ah Jiu said with a smile: "there are no more than two kinds of results in the battle. Either it''s a fluke success, then you avenge song Lang, or you lose and die... You can''t avenge song Lang, it''s meaningless to live in this world, just go down with him."

 Chapter 1202

    Ah Jiu took off the mask on her face. Although she said it lightly, her tone was full of determination. Xia Qingqing could not help but respect her. All along, ah Jiu was a kind of weak person in her heart. She didn''t expect that she was actually soft on the outside and hard on the inside.


    "Ah Jiu, I will always be with you." Xia Qingqing went to hold her tightly.


    When the two women were dejected, a bantering voice came from the door: "it''s difficult, but it''s not impossible, to take the general''s head from the army."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the two women trembled and turned around. A handsome man was standing at the door, not song Qingshu, but who was it.


    "Song Lang!"


    "Brother song!"


    The two women''s pretty faces first showed an incredible expression, and after a while, they finally reacted and rushed over one after another.


    Song Qingshu opened his arms with a smile and put the two girls in his arms: "do you miss me?"¡° Hate ~ "the two girls are very angry. Although they are already in love with their sisters, they are unavoidably embarrassed to work together as a husband. If they would never let song Qingshu support each other so easily, this time they are worried about each other''s safety day and night. Now they know that he is safe, and they forget this when they are excited.


    Seeing that the two women had delicate and fair skin, each with her own charm, each with her own coquettishness, song Qingshu moved his fingers and bowed his head to make a fragrance on each face.


    Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing frown. After the initial surprise, they gradually regain their composure. For some reason, song Qingshu is full of strange breath. Subconsciously, they look at each other. The two girls are in love with each other. They have been getting along with each other for a long time. They can see the same worry from each other''s eyes and nod without any trace, At the same time, he grabbed song Qingshu''s hands on their shoulders, and attacked him with the other hand. His hand was extremely fierce, and he didn''t have the tenderness at the beginning, as if he was a bitter enemy.


    It''s hard to guard against such a close attack when your hands are locked up. Song Qingshu was obviously unprepared, but at the critical moment, he twisted his body to avoid the two women''s killing moves. Then his internal power spread to his wrist, shaking ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing''s hands open. His body flashed, and he had already appeared on the table not far away.


    "Don''t you steal a man behind your back? It''s the rhythm of murdering your husband." Song Qingshu half squatted on the table, while guarding against the next attack of the two women, while laughing.


    "Bah!" Ah Jiu spat with a red face, "where on earth are you from? How dare you pretend to be song Lang?"


    It turns out that ah Jiu Xia Qingqing, as the pillow side person of song Qingshu, naturally knows that there is also the magical skill of changing looks in the world. Compared with other unprepared women, they are much more alert. Once you notice something is wrong, you will immediately think about whether the other person is easy to look, instead of being as muddled as other women.


    Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing attack each other. Both of them are first-class experts in the world. Ah Jiu, in particular, can be among the top. Besides, they are familiar with each other, and the power of cooperation is more than doubled. Although the "Song Qingshu" is highly skilled in martial arts, she is still a little busy.


    Finally, he pushed back the two women''s attack in the right block, and the "Song Qingshu" made a stop gesture in a hurry: "stop! Where did the two beauties see the flaw? "


    Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing look at each other and see the uncertainty in each other''s eyes. The man no longer pretends to be song Qingshu''s voice, revealing the original timbre, which is clearly a woman''s voice.


    "Who are you?" Xia Qingqing asked in a deep voice. She quickly filtered the Yirong experts in the river and lake, but still had no clue.


    "Miss Qingqing, don''t you remember me?" That "Song Qingshu" pulled off the mask on her face, revealing a face of great love, but different from ordinary beauties, she is a bit more heroic than ordinary women, and also a bit more... Domineering, who is not Oriental dusk?


    "Snow girl?" Xia Qingqing exclaimed, quickly stopped the next ah Jiu, "how can you appear here?" While explaining her identity to ah Jiu.


    "It''s snow girl." Ah Jiu also put away the sword, with a look of surprise in her eyes. She knew the existence of this woman all the time, and wondered what kind of strange woman could make song Qingshu trust her and control such a big empire in the Forbidden City.


    Now I finally met, and it was as if I was an immortal.


    "I''ve seen Princess nine." East evening snow returned a gift.


    "Snow girl, you''re welcome." In front of this vigorous woman seems to have an inexplicable aura, ah Jiu can''t help admiring.


    Oriental evening snow smile, curiously asked: "how do you see the flaw, I thought I was perfect."


    "You don''t smell like him." Ah Jiu''s face turned reddish.


    "So it is." Eastern dusk snow suddenly realized, looked at two people with a smile, "you are very familiar with his breath."


    Ah Jiu is not bad. After all, she is also the wife of song Qingshu and Ming media. On the contrary, Xia Qingqing''s face is not hanging. After all, she is still Mrs. yuan. She quickly changed the topic and asked, "snow girl, how can you be here? Can you walk across the capital? "


    "If you can''t leave, you have to go. If the boy surnamed song comes back and finds that something has happened to his two beautiful lovers, and I stand by, he won''t turn his back on me." The East dusk snow sighed for a long time.


    "Snow girl ~" even ah Jiu couldn''t stand it.


    "All right, all right," Dongfang muxue said solemnly, seeing that she was almost molested. She resumed her solemnity. "According to the intelligence agency of the stick, the situation of the Golden Snake camp is not optimistic. I concluded that the situation is worse than I thought. I''m afraid that this side is on the verge of collapse, so I arranged everything in the Forbidden City, Get out and see if there''s anything I can do for you. "


    Ah Jeou said anxiously, "but San Francisco is in full swing, and the situation of the imperial court is not optimistic. If you leave at this time, San Francisco will become big, but we will lose more." She obviously regarded the Qing court and the Golden Snake camp as the property of song Qingshu, so she said "we" one by one. Dongfang muxue and Xia Qingqing didn''t show any different expression. Obviously, the three girls had the same idea.


    "Don''t worry. When I left, I arranged everything. Some non tobacco was there to take charge of the overall situation. In addition, in the past two years, I promoted a lot of very capable confidants to help me. If I leave for a few days, it should not be a big problem as long as I go back as soon as possible." The East dusk snow answers.


    After hearing her words, ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing noticed the dusty color on her face. It was nearly two thousand miles from the capital to here, and she had to race against the clock to catch the time. They knew how hard it was to catch the time.


    The eastern dusk snow is such a person. Noticing the two women''s expressions, she instantly understood their thoughts and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not tired with my skill. Let''s talk about the battle tomorrow."


    Ah Jiu said with a bitter smile: "I''m too impulsive. If I knew snow girl was coming, I''d put it off a little. There should be a better way."


    "Ninth princess, although you seem to be impulsive, thinking carefully is the most effective way to solve today''s problems," Dongfang muxue comforted her. "Now the news of the accident of song Qingshu makes people panic. The morale of the Golden Snake camp is extremely low. It''s almost the end of the game. In this case, it''s better to gamble. Maybe there''s a chance to turn the game over."


    Ah Jiu sighed: "but among thousands of troops, it''s not easy to catch the king first if you want to catch the thief."


    Xia Qingqing hugged her and said softly, "I''ll accompany you tomorrow."


    The East dusk snow suddenly said: "tomorrow I will change into song Qingshu''s appearance to rush into the battle."


    Ah Jiu was shocked: "how can this work? Tomorrow''s battle can be said to be ten dead without life. What''s more, this is my proposal. How can you take risks?"


    Oriental evening snow reached out to hook ah Jiu''s soft and beautiful chin, which made him blush: "don''t worry, for other people, it''s true that there is no life or death, but I''m 30% sure."


    Ah Jiu''s eyebrows wrinkled, as if he was organizing the language in his heart: "snow girl, although your martial arts are higher than me, they are also limited..." the implication is that he doesn''t agree with Dongfang muxue''s words. Just now they had a fight, ah Jiu has a rough estimate of Dongfang muxue''s martial arts.


    Dongfang muxue was hurt by fengqingyang''s inborn sword spirit at first, and then was attacked by mingzun. Although she recovered her life, she was still seriously injured. After so long recuperation, she only managed to recover to about 40% of her strength at the peak. She had a certain advantage over ah Jiu only because of her excellent fighting experience.


    Dongfang muxue explained: "fighting in the battlefield is different from martial arts competition in the river and lake. Now our martial arts are not much different. But Princess nine, you are golden and kind-hearted. You lack enough murderous spirit. It''s hard for you to exert your strength in the battlefield. Maybe you can''t compare with a veteran who has been in the battlefield for a long time."


    Ah Jiu is silent. She knows what Dongfang muxue said is true. At the beginning, the Qing Dynasty sent a large army to encircle the Golden Snake camp, and their experts were trapped by a hundred people team.


    Dongfang muxue then said, "so I''m the only one to fight, but I also need your help."


    Ah Jiu''s eyes brightened: "how can I help you?"


    Dongfang muxue pondered and said: "the reason why so many people have failed in the battle in history is that the generals of the battle are brave, but the battle is blind. They often rush to places where there are many people subconsciously. Naturally, there is only one death. Only when we attack at the junction of the enemy''s forces, just like a pawn dissolving an ox, and bet that there is no rapid unified response among the various forces, can we have a chance of survival. However, when I am in the Bureau, I may not be able to see clearly the enemy''s formation, so we need Princess nine to stand higher than to send a signal to me and direct me to charge in the direction. "

 Chapter 1203

    At this time, Dongfang muxue''s face seems to be filled with a kind of arrogant pride: "if the other party is Han Bai and Li Yue, no matter how I fight, I will be dead. But just a Li Kexiu, it is absolutely impossible to command a hundred thousand troops without showing a flaw, so tomorrow''s fight may be risky, but it may not be impossible to succeed."


    Xia Qingqing heard her eyes brighten: "snow girl, with such an analysis, I am suddenly full of confidence in tomorrow."


    One side of ah Jiu frowned and said, "I''ll find someone else to send a signal. Then I''ll accompany snow girl to fight together."


    Xia Qingqing is about to say something, but Dongfang muxue shakes her head first: "I''m suspicious. I have to make sure that the person who sends the signal is absolutely reliable."


    "Then Qingqing will send a signal, and I''ll fight with you." Ah Jiu said in a hurry.


    Xia Qingqing exclaimed: "no, ah Jiu, you send a signal. I''ll go with snow girl."


    "You don''t have to fight," Dongfang muxue stopped them. "The battlefield situation is changing rapidly. Ordinary people can''t judge which direction is more suitable. Princess nine, after all, you are from royal family and have experienced many wars. Sending signals is more suitable than Qingqing."


    Xia Qingqing nodded and echoed: "ah Jiu, it''s OK for me to lead a gang of mobs to fight and make trouble in the river and lake. It''s up to you to command thousands of troops."


    Ah Jiu bit his lip and obviously made a great determination: "well, I''ll give you a signal tomorrow. If anything happens to you, I''ll come down to accompany you."


    "Ah Jiu ~" Xia Qingqing was moved and her eyes were red.


    Looking at the deep love between the two sisters, the light in the eyes of Oriental dusk snow flashed away. Although she spoke with high sounding, she did not say the most fundamental reason. Only when ah Jiu is commanding high, can she let Xia Qingqing fight with her.


    Yuan Chengzhi died at the top of Mount Tai at that time. Dongfang muxue was not the same thing at all, and killed him. But who knows that later he and Xia Qingqing became "sisters"!


    Although Xia Qingqing doesn''t know that snow girl is the Asia invincible now, there is no impermeable wall in the world. Sooner or later, the other party will know the truth. Who knows what will happen at that time.


    Dongfang muxue, who has been the leader of the sun moon cult for many years, has already developed a ruthless disposition to kill. She decides to nip all dangers in the bud as soon as possible, and this battle is a wonderful opportunity.


    It''s a matter of life and death for Xia Qingqing to go straight to the other side''s Chinese Army on the battlefield. At that time, Xia Qingqing "accidentally" died in the battlefield. No one would think that she was the one who got in the way.


    Xia Qingqing doesn''t realize that a disaster is coming. After he and ah Jiu are in a good mood, he studies with Dongfang muxue what kind of signal to use tomorrow. First, he proposes to use the flag, but he is soon rejected by Dongfang muxue. At that time, the battlefield is extremely dangerous, and the time is fleeting. Who can be meritorious to look back at the flag.


    After discussion and discussion, we finally decided to use the war drum sound as a signal. The size of the drum sound, the length of the interval, and different combinations have different meanings. If song Qingshu were here, we would be absolutely surprised that these three women actually created something similar to Morse code.


    In the early morning of the second day, the Golden Snake camp and Li Kexiu''s green camp soldiers started a battle on a plain.


    This time, Li Kexiu came out with 80000 green soldiers, all of whom were carefully selected. The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled were kept in the rear area by him. Therefore, all of them were full of fighting spirit and uniform military appearance.


    On the other hand, the Golden Snake camp, after all, was founded by bandits. Its military discipline, military capacity and so on were not as good as those of the regular army. After two years of serious management by song Qingshu and ah Jiu Xia Qingqing, the fighting capacity of its army was growing day by day. Unfortunately, the news of song Qingshu''s death in Yangzhou was spread, and the Golden Snake camp was terrified from top to bottom, Morale has fallen to the bottom.


    The advantages and disadvantages of the Golden Snake camp, which is mainly composed of the wild and the wild, are very obvious. Once the morale is high, all of them are hungry wolf cubs. Once the morale is gone, they are defeated like a mountain and have no combat effectiveness at all.


    Looking at the soldiers on the opposite side dejected and in a chaotic formation, Li Kexiu, who was in the central army, couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to the generals on the opposite side and said, "these mobs can break up their formation in a single charge later. Next, they will rely on you to pursue subjugation and drive north. We must completely eliminate the effective force of Golden Snake camp, At that time, the land of Shandong will be in my bag! "


    "The governor is invincible and invincible. Congratulations to the governor. Congratulations to the governor."


    "I''m afraid that even if Sun Wu was reborn, he would not do better than the governor."


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, the generals were also very optimistic about the outcome of the battle, and they flattered Li Kexiu.


    "The result is not yet known. You still need to work hard." Although Li Kexiu said this, he couldn''t restrain his smile. Obviously, these flatteries made him very comfortable.


    Although it is very risky to poison song Qingshu in this design, the result is very rich. On the one hand, he made an alliance with the Southern Song Dynasty and became the uncle of the Southern Song Dynasty. If his daughter really became the queen, it would be more perfect; Second, he took advantage of the situation and annexed the Golden Snake camp. His territory doubled in an instant, and his army could grow to several hundred thousand. Looking around the world, he could compete with the neighboring countries.


    Thinking of meichu, Li Kexiu was in a great mood. With a wave of his hand, he signaled his subordinates to start the general attack.


    The front lines of the two sides collided. Not long after that, the camp of the Golden Snake camp began to loosen, and there were signs of collapse. Li Kexiu saw clearly, sneered, and directed the reserve troops to continue to attack the torn gap, trying to finish the battle.


    Seeing that the Golden Snake camp was about to retreat, suddenly a cavalry came out of the slope and rushed into Li Kexiu''s army. The head of the cavalry was wearing a ferocious bronze mask, and there was no enemy anywhere he passed. All the green camp soldiers were as if the first snow met the scorching sun in front of the man, and they were all ashes.


    Every one of the cavalry seemed to have a sense of tragic determination. The two warring parties soon noticed the situation here, and the two warring parties soon noticed their situation.


    "King of the Golden Snake, that''s king of the golden snake!" I don''t know who roared in the battlefield. The officers and men of Golden Snake camp, who were on the verge of collapse, seemed to have been beaten with chicken blood. They stiffly blocked the tide of Li Kexiu''s troops'' attack and stood firm in front of them.


    "The king of the Golden Snake?" Li Kexiu sneered, and he obviously noticed this special cavalry, "Song Qingshu has already died in Yangzhou, and I don''t know where he came from. Do you want to attack Huanglong?"


    Li Kexiu, after all, knew that the other side was fake, but he was not careless. He quickly instructed the corresponding troops to surround the lone cavalry: "let me crush the last hope of the Golden Snake camp myself!"


    With the arrangement of Li Kexiu, the cavalry situation slowed down, and there were more and more green camp soldiers around. Although the head of the team wearing bronze masks was raised, there must be a green camp soldiers fell down. Unfortunately, there were too many enemies, and gradually the pace of assault slowed down, as if a tiger had fallen into the swamp, only struggling in vain.


    "Dong... Dong... Dong, Dong!"


    At this time, the Golden Snake camp suddenly heard bursts of exciting drums. The rhythm of the drums was so special that it was completely different from the ordinary war drums.


    Normally, even the most powerful drummer can never let the sound of the drummer clearly enter everyone''s ears on the battlefield. However, when the drummer does it, it seems to be mixed with strange magic. Everyone feels that his heart is beating, as if his whole blood is beginning to boil.


    "It''s Princess nine!"


    "It''s really Princess nine!"


    All the officers and men of the Golden Snake camp cheered one after another. A woman in white was waving a drumstick in the battle, and the drumsticks scattered.


    All the people who saw this picture were absent-minded for a moment. In their hearts, this kind of fairy girl should play flute to fit her temperament. Drumming should be handed over to the bearded man with a face full of flesh. I don''t know why, watching ah Jiu drumming at the moment, there was no sense of disobedience.


    The man with the bronze mask seemed to have been waiting for the sound of the drum. When he heard the sound, he said, "this way!" Immediately, he rushed to the southeast. With a wave of his hand, a large number of green soldiers fell down.


    "Magic, this man can do magic!" The green camp soldiers didn''t see that he had weapons in his hands, but his companions fell one by one, one by one.


    I don''t know who called. The formation of the green camp soldiers faintly collapsed wherever the bronze masked Knight went.


    This cavalry is naturally a Death Squadron led by Dongfang muxue. She has become a sunflower classic. She is so fast that using any weapon will slow down her speed. At last, she finds that embroidery needles are the best.


    This time, she made preparations ahead of time for going south. She had thousands of embroidery needles on her body. Although she was injured, now her cultivation is greatly damaged. She can deal with some ordinary soldiers without any influence.


    Although the green camp soldiers have armor all over their body, the embroidery needles of Oriental dusk snow are aimed at their eyes. What if they have armor on them? Therefore, Mingming''s army, under the guidance of the drum, was forced out of a bloody road!


    This cavalry, as if God had come down to earth, was rushing to the left in the battlefield, and 80000 green Battalion soldiers could not stop them!


    Seeing that the cavalry was getting closer and closer, Li Kexiu was also flustered. He quickly sent out all the reserve cards to make sure they stopped the killing cavalry.


    Dongfang dusk snow is now covered with blood and feels the increasing pressure from all directions. She can''t help but frown. Although this Death Squadron is brave, it is too few in number. Facing thousands of enemies, they are obviously at the end of their rope.

 Chapter 1204

    Dongfang muxue blinds several green camp soldiers who are blocking the way. Looking in the direction of Li Kexiu, he sees that Shuai Qi is only a few hundred steps away from him. His mind turns suddenly. He has planned to use the death squads behind him to hold the other party''s attention, but he rushes by using his lightness skill. Maybe he can really kill the flag and win the commander.


    Just as he was about to leave, a cry of surprise came from behind him. Looking back, it turned out that Xia Qingqing''s Mount had been shot. With a cry of sadness, he fell to the ground. Xia Qingqing was caught off guard and fell down.


    Seeing several long guns poke at her at the same time, Dongfang muxue''s eyes coagulate. Although she has spare power to help, she doesn''t do it. Instead, she just stands by.


    At the critical moment of Xia Qingqing''s crisis, he was as drunk as a concubine. With the strength of his waist, he forced his upper body to stop in mid air and avoided several life-threatening spears. Then, with a flash of golden light, the Golden Snake sword swung out and forced those people back.


    "The flexibility of this small waist, tut Tut, and I don''t know how many positions it can unlock. Song Qingshu is very lucky." The East dusk snow also don''t know why oneself can come up with such idea at such a critical juncture.


    Seeing more green camp soldiers rushing towards her, dongfangmuxue sneers, knowing that she will soon be submerged in the sea of people. Just as she is about to leave, she hears Xia Qingqing''s voice: "snow girl, don''t worry about me, go and catch Li Kexiu!"


    Originally, she noticed that dongfangmuxue was looking here, thought she was ready to save herself, and cried out in a hurry.


    Dongfang dusk frowns. If Xia Qingqing calls for help, she will leave without paying any attention. But now this situation makes her hesitant.


    See the East dusk snow as if silly general Leng in there, Xia Qingqing suddenly big urgent, throw out a few gold snake cone shot to death a few intend to attack each other''s soldiers: "snow girl, go


    The eastern dusk snow just like the beginning of a dream to wake up, snorted and then carried the lightness skill to the direction of the handsome flag.


    "Snow girl, take good care of Qingshu in the future." Looking at the figure that she left, Xia Qingqing had a smile of relief on her face. She used her last strength to shout that she had no more strength to deal with the spears coming from all directions.


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, Dongfang muxue has a big body and a painful struggle on her face. She finally bites her teeth and comes back. At the critical moment, she pulls Xia Qingqing back from the gate of death.


    "How did you come back?" Xia Qingqing''s face did not show the joy of escaping from the heaven, but some anger, because she could see that there was hope just now, but now the opportunity is fleeting, and it is impossible to catch Li Kexiu again.


    "I wonder why I came back, too." Dongfang muxue snorts coldly. She will never admit that she is a kind of softhearted person. After thinking about it, she finally finds a reason to convince herself: Although I can deceive people all over the world by using a knife to kill people, song Qingshu is a cunning ghost. He can definitely guess the truth. There''s no need to have a bad heart for a pretty widow


    Dongfang muxue comforts herself while taking Xia Qingqing to kill Li Kexiu. Unfortunately, after this delay, Li Kexiu''s troops have reacted and more and more people have surrounded her.


    There are enemies in all directions. Dongfang muxue''s proudest skill of moving and dodging is useless. She is like a phoenix with wet wings. She wants to take off, but she is exhausted by the force of the sea of soldiers.


    I don''t know how long they have been fighting. Dongfang muxue and Xia Qingqing can''t see a companion any more. They only have enemies in all directions. They don''t know that the whole cavalry has been destroyed.


    "Snow girl, you are good at lightness. Find a chance to escape. I''ll cover you." Xia Qingqing, back to back with Dongfang muxue, grits her teeth and says that she can''t lift a little strength. She knows that she won''t be able to hold on for long. But Dongfang muxue is different. Although it''s impossible to assassinate Li Kexiu now, her lightness skill is so good that she still has a chance to escape.


    "Run away?" Dongfang dusk snorted coldly and said, "I''ve been in the world all my life. There are few competitors in the world. It''s a great shame to escape once. How can I escape for the second time?"


    At the beginning, heimuya hurt Yu mingzun''s sneak attack, which was regarded as a great shame by her. She had vowed that she would never tolerate her embarrassment in the future.


    Xia Qingqing was shocked by the change of her temperament at this moment, and she seemed to feel another figure she didn''t want to recall... She soon shook her head, thinking how snow girl could be the Asia invincible.


    The eastern dusk snow doesn''t know Xia Qingqing''s idea at this time. She forces back the green camp soldiers who come up to kill again. Suddenly, her face changes, and her body turns upside down at this time!


    It turns out that she was hurt by her innate sword spirit and was hit by mingzun. If she was an ordinary master, she would have died many times. Thanks to her powerful skills, she was invincible in the past. However, the cost was that her strength was only about 30% or 40% of that of the peak period, and she had to divide some of her skills to suppress the injuries in her body.


    She has been fighting for such a long time, and her life is on the line for several times. At this time, how can she pay attention to the specific situation in her body? As a result, the internal force used to suppress the injury has been requisitioned by her unconsciously. When she reacts, all the injuries have burst out.


    It''s like the flood stopped by the dam. Once the dam collapses, the flood potential will be doubled. Dongfang muxue''s internal injuries have been suppressed by her strong internal force, and she has already accumulated a lot of anger. Now she gets the chance to bite back, which is irresistible.


    "Wow ~" Dongfang muxue spat out a mouthful of blood. She felt that all her strength had gone away from her, and her meridians were like a knife cutting and needling.


    "Snow girl, what''s the matter with you?" Feel the East dusk snow body behind suddenly soft like cotton general, summer green surprised.


    It''s a pity that the eastern dusk snow doesn''t even have the strength to speak now!


    Seeing that there was a chance nearby, the soldiers came up one after another. Xia Qingqing was already black in front of her eyes. It seemed that she was going to sleep as soon as she closed her eyes. Seeing this, she quickly broke her silver teeth and bit her lips to bleed. She exchanged the pain for a short soberness.


    With the Golden Snake sword, Xia Qingqing cuts off several spears that poke at the East dusk snow. She feels dizzy and has no strength to stand up. She can only watch the green camp soldiers rush up again.


    Xia Qingqing subconsciously holds dongfangmuxue tightly in her arms. She only has one last thought in her mind: I don''t know if the spear will hurt when it is stuck in her body


    The soldiers were about to poke the two girls in the middle of the circle into ice sugar gourds with long guns. Suddenly, a sword came down from the sky. The scattered sword Qi made the soldiers unable to resist any more. Their armor broke into pieces and fell to the ground one after another. When the crowd retreated, a handsome man stood in front of the two girls.


    "Brother song!" Xia Qingqing opened her eyes incredulously, and her voice was choked.


    Although dongfangmuxue can''t speak because of the injury in his body, his eyes are still shining.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." Song Qingshu helped the two girls up one by one. He was a little curious about who was wearing the bronze mask, so he took off her mask. He was surprised and said, "it''s you."


    "It''s a surprise." Eastern dusk snow finally squeezed out a word, hoarse voice shows that she is not optimistic now.


    "Something unexpected, indeed?" Song Qingshu smile, quickly find out her physical condition, a little frown, quickly spread, "don''t worry, the rest to me."


    The east evening snow smiles to nod, seem to have absolute trust to him.


    At this time, the direction of the Golden Snake camp suddenly broke out a startling cheering. It turned out that the Golden Snake camp had always regarded dongfangmuxue with bronze mask as their leader. Seeing her unstoppable, the whole Golden Snake camp seemed to explode. Then watching her gradually drowned by the green camp soldiers, the whole golden snake camp was almost silent, and there was a sense of despair everywhere, Now the real song Qingshu is like a magic weapon. After a short immersion, the Golden Snake camp suddenly erupts into cheers like the roaring of mountains and the roaring of the sea. It seems that the repressed emotion has been released at last.


    "Song Qingshu?" Li Kexiu in the distance also saw the scene here, the whole person can''t help shaking, "he didn''t die?"


    At that moment, all kinds of negative emotions poured into my heart. Fortunately, Li Kexiu was determined and didn''t collapse on the spot.


    "I can make you die once, and naturally I can make you die a second time!" Now Li Kexiu is hard to ride a tiger, so he hastens to give orders. Anyone who can kill song Qingshu will be promoted to the third level, with 10000 taels of gold.


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. When the green soldiers heard the instructions, their eyes were green and they rushed over.


    Song Qingshu holds Xia Qingqing in his left hand and dongfangmuxue in his right. When he sees them rushing up, he kicks them with the tip of his foot. The Yitian sword inserted in the center is like a rapidly rotating cutting machine. It emits extremely sharp sword spirit, and the soldiers around him fall down.


    With three people as the center of the circle, there were no green camp soldiers within a few feet. Song Qingshu then asked the second daughter, "how could you get into such a dangerous situation?"


    Being held in his arms, Xia Qingqing is almost drowned in happiness now. Hearing his question, he just regained consciousness: "we plan to go straight to the central army to see if we can catch a thief and catch the king first..."


    Then he told the situation faced by the Golden Snake camp and their plan again, and finally sighed with a faint sigh: "it''s a pity that snow girl failed to save me. Now Li Kexiu is heavily guarded. It''s impossible to attack him again."


    "Your plan is very beautiful, as for Li Kexiu..." Song Qingshu looked at the green camp army flag. Although the two sides were only hundreds of meters away, there were thousands of troops in the middle, and the guards around him were solid.


    Even Dongfang muxue is ready to persuade him to retreat and make a long-term plan, but song Qingshu continues to say, "it''s like searching for something from a bag to take the head of a general among the armies."


    Before the two girls could react, a stirring Tang poem had already sounded on the battlefield


    "Zhao Ke man, Hu Ying, Wu Gou, Shuang Xue Ming."


    Whether they were soldiers of the Golden Snake camp or the green camp, their eyes were straight in an instant, because at the same time, they saw that with the sound of the poem, song Qingshu, holding Xia Qingqing in his left hand and the Oriental dusk snow in his right hand, took a step forward. It seemed that there were layers of invisible stairs in the air, and the three people walked into the air step by step!

 Chapter 1205

    "Silver saddle... Light... White horse..." Song Qingshu obviously didn''t roar hard, but just chanted the poem quietly. But in this huge battlefield, every word he chanted was clearly heard by everyone on the battlefield, as if it was a tremor from the depth of his soul.


    Song Qingshu holds Xia Qingqing in one hand and the eastern dusk snow in the other. His steps step out. The air seems to be like substance, and there are circles of shallow ripples on the soles of his feet.


    "How can this be..." all the people in the battlefield looked up at all this in disbelief, and they were shocked and trembled.


    Not to mention other people, even Dongfang muxue is also stunned. She always boasts that her lightness skill is one of the best in the world. Although her lightness skill before Song Qingshu was powerful, it was not as good as her peak, but now she can''t believe her eyes.


    If it''s opportunistic, the top experts in the world can create the illusion of stepping on the moon. She had seen Feng Qingyang do it when she was fighting against the top of the Forbidden City. But it can only be done from top to bottom, and the speed should be very fast. How can she walk from bottom to top like song Qingshu?


    This is no longer a lightness skill, but a miracle!


    Dongfang muxue knows that it''s not herself, but all the lightness masters in the lake can''t do it together.


    Xia Qingqing didn''t think so much about it as Dongfang muxue. She just enjoyed the vertigo of happiness. She thought that when she was going to die, her lover came down from the sky and saved herself. She also appeared in front of hundreds of thousands of people with her in her arms. She felt that the whole person was going to faint.


    Now she just wants to nestle in her lover''s arms happily, but suddenly she thinks that in the eyes of the world, she is still Mrs. yuan. What would it be like if a little bird nestles in another man''s arms?


    However, this hesitation was immediately forgotten by her. At the moment, her girlish heart was overflowing and her eyes were full of peach hearts.


    "If you want to die, die." Xia Qingqing bit her lips, no longer worried about so much, directly hugged her lover, and most of her body stuck to his arms.


    On the top of a mountain in the distance, Zhou Zhiruo, Zhao Min and LAN Fenghuang are sitting on the horse and looking at them. Even though they are so familiar with song Qingshu, they are still trembling.


    "Taixuanjing is so amazing..." I''m afraid only Zhou Zhiruo knows what''s going on. But her shock is soon replaced by the sour feeling in her heart. Watching her husband appear in such a fussy way in front of hundreds of thousands of people, but holding other women in her arms, she regrets that she didn''t follow just now.


    Zhao Minmei''s eyes are wide open. She looks at Feng Xu''s song Qingshu like an immortal. Her eyes are complex and hard to understand.


    But the next Blue Phoenix character is more direct, in the heart of the exclamation blurted out: "Song childe really is... Tut Tut, such a man even if he white sleep I would like to ah."


    Hearing her words, Zhao Min had to sigh that the Miao women were more enthusiastic than the Mongolians, but she seemed to be right. Even if it was me, I''m afraid she would be willing to sleep in vain


    Zhao Min instant pretty face a red, quietly looked at the side of Zhou Zhiruo one eye, see she did not find their own abnormal, this just relieved.


    Unknowingly, song Qingshu and his three men have been standing in the air, looking down at Li Kexiu.


    Li Kexiu was swept by his eyes. He felt that his body was cold and his hands and feet were cold. He called out in a hurry: "let go, let go, it''s just a cover up!"


    He knew that when he was in Yangzhou, he betrayed song Qingshu and nearly poisoned the other party to death. Both sides had already formed a feud, and the other party would never let him go.


    Unfortunately, no matter what he calls them, none of his green camp soldiers has moved, and they are still immersed in this magic skill. The people in the world are much more superstitious and ignorant. Now they only come down to the world as song Qingshu immortals, for fear of offending the gods, even if they dare to change?


    However, Li Kexiu has been in charge of the army for many years, but after all, there are still many loyal subordinates. After he repeatedly urged, a team of bodyguards finally aimed at the three people in mid air.


    Noting the changes below, song Qingshu smiles with disdain.


    "SA Da is like a meteor..." the three people in the mid air seem to turn into a meteor outside the sky. In an instant, they rush from the air tens of meters high to the slant below, making Li Kexiu''s arrows all shoot in the air.


    "Ten steps to kill one person..." Song Qingshu waved the sword in his hand, and the air around him seemed to be solidified.


    "If you don''t stay for thousands of miles, you can do it!" When he stood still again, the guards in front of Li Kexiu''s confidants squirted blood mist from their necks one after another and fell to the ground one by one, leaving Li Kexiu alone in the field.


    Li Kexiu was so scared that he turned around and ran. Unfortunately, his legs were so soft that he couldn''t take a step.


    "You wait for me here." Song Qingshu whispered to the two women, then released their arms, instantly appeared in front of Li Kexiu, grabbed him, flew to the handsome flag, pinched his neck, lifted him high in the air, scanned the battlefield for a week with sharp eyes, and said faintly: "those who fall will not die!"


    Although song Qingshu''s voice is flat, everyone''s heart in the battlefield seems to be shocked. Seeing Li Kexiu, who is like a dead chicken in his hand, and tens of thousands of green camp soldiers, you can see me and I can see you. I don''t know who is leading. More and more people drop their weapons and kneel down in front of him: "see the king of the golden snake!"


    "Meet the king of the golden snake!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, all the soldiers in the green camp and the Golden Snake camp knelt down on the ground and gave their highest respect.


    This moment is destined to go down in history, but also let Zhao Min and others unforgettable.


    The war ended like this. Song Qingshu didn''t kill Li Kexiu. First of all, Li Kexiu was the leader of the Jianghuai river. He was more valuable alive than dead; Secondly, Li Kexiu is Li Yuanzhi''s father after all.


    Although Li Kexiu betrayed song Qingshu, Li Yuanzhi was very kind to him from the beginning to the end. Yangzhou spared no expense in his daughter''s family reputation to save him, and Lin''an gave him the girl''s body. With these two things alone, how could song Qingshu make her sad all her life?


    Of course, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can''t escape. Song Qingshu sent someone to lock Li Kexiu up. I''m afraid he will never see the light again in his life.


    Being dealing with the matter of reorganizing Jiangnan green camp, Xia Qingqing suddenly ran over with a cry in her voice: "brother song, go and see snow girl, she''s dying." She and Dongfang muxue only met once in the palace before, and their relationship is absolutely not familiar. But this time they went through life and death together. Dongfang muxue also saved her life several times on the way, and she has already regarded each other as her own sister in her heart.


    Song Qingshu is surprised, and then he remembers the injury in Dongfang muxue''s body. He hands over the matter to his subordinates and rushes to Dongfang muxue''s tent.


    Zhao Min and other women are already in the tent. Among them, Zhou Zhiruo and a Jiu are the tallest. They are trying their best to send Qi to the East dusk snow. Blue Phoenix turns around in a hurry.


    Zhao Min finally can''t stand it: "sister LAN, don''t walk around like this. It''s not helpful, but it''s easy to disturb them to heal."


    "I''m not thinking about it." Blue Phoenix just stopped and looked at the pale face of the East dusk snow.


    Zhao Min looks at the immortal figure on the couch, and is surprised: how can song Qingshu be surrounded by women who have brought disaster to the country and the people? It seems that the relationship between Song Qingshu and who she is is is extraordinary.


    Zhao Min is not as worried as other women. After all, she doesn''t know Dongfang muxue. She is not the goddess of mercy. How can she worry about an irrelevant woman? What''s more, the other party is likely to be her potential rival, she did not clap, has been very face.


    In addition to Xia Qingqing and Blue Phoenix, ah Jiu should be another person who worries about Oriental dusk snow. If Dongfang muxue had not taken her place, it would be her who is lying here now. Ah Jiu doesn''t know the cause of Dongfang muxue''s injury. He just thinks that Chongzhen was seriously injured.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s mood is very complicated at this time. She has always regarded Dongfang muxue as a strong enemy. When she sees her life hanging on the line, she even has a little bit of joy in her heart. However, Dongfang muxue is related to the overall situation of the Forbidden City. If something happens to her, I''m afraid song Qingshu''s good situation in the Qing Dynasty will come to an end, And this time, she was injured for the sake of Qingshu''s career


    After all, Zhou Zhiruo is not that kind of cruel and heartless woman in her heart. She soon gets rid of the distractions and concentrates on healing the eastern dusk snow. It''s a pity that she and ah Jiu lost their internal power just like a bullock into the sea. They didn''t react at all.


    When there was nothing to do, song Qingshu finally came.


    "Mr. Song, you must save my master''s life!" Blue Phoenix fell on her knees in front of song Qingshu. Just now she saw such a miracle. At this time, in her heart, there is nothing that song Qingshu can''t do.


    "Master?" Xia Qingqing was shocked. She noticed her dressing style and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Song Qingshu nodded, then came to the edge of the couch, stretched out his hand to investigate the injury of the East dusk snow.


    "Green book, snow girl she..." Zhou Zhiruo and ah Jiu you a word I a word, will her body strange said again, "don''t know why, we lost so much internal force into, snow girl''s injury didn''t get better at all."


    "What she suffered was not an ordinary internal injury," Song Qingshu explained. "It was that she was hurt by congenital sword Qi in those years. Later, she was attacked by mingzun. She was hit by him with all her strength. She only held her life with deep skill. This attack on Li Kexiu''s central army, excessive force led to old wounds backfire, so your usual way of healing is useless. "


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned pale and murmured: "does congenital sword Qi hurt the meridians? "Mingzun?" There are only a few experts in the world who can use their inborn sword Qi. In addition, she also knows that mingzun is Zhang Wuji, and Dongfang Bubai was driven into the cliff by Zhang Wuji in those years, so the identity of snow girl is ready to come out.


    It''s a pity that the whole room is focused on Song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue, and no one notices her abnormality.

 Chapter 1206

    After answering several women''s doubts, song Qingshu points out several big holes on Dongfang muxue with Yiyang. With the help of his powerful internal power, Dongfang muxue finally wakes up.


    "You should know the condition of the injury in your body. You must rescue as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if the gods come down to earth, they can''t save you." Song Qingshu said while losing her internal power.


    Dongfang muxue closed her eyes and felt the injury carefully. She soon said with a bitter smile, "now my meridians are in a mess. I''m afraid I can''t be saved when the gods come."


    Blue Phoenix wailed, plopped down and knelt down to the bed: "master, you must not lose heart, there is song Gongzi in it, he is an immortal." In her heart, she always regards the Oriental dusk snow as heaven and man. Since the other party says so, I''m afraid it''s mostly hopeless. Now the only hope is song Qingshu.


    "Fenghuang''er, human resources will be exhausted after all. Don''t demand too much." Dongfang muxue reaches out and touches the top of Blue Phoenix''s head. Her eyes are very spoiled, but such a simple action under the serious injury makes her cough.


    Song Qingshu''s expression is strange. He thinks about the relationship between Oriental dusk snow and Blue Phoenix. How can he feel the sour smell of love? Oriental dusk snow consciousness is enough ahead of time, Blue Phoenix to her also enough heart.


    See blue Phoenix holding the East dusk snow crying, one side of Zhao Min coughed: "Qingshu brother said her injury is more serious, but did not say can''t save, how do you make like in the account after things."


    Zhao Minsu is intelligent and has a clear view. He has long guessed 7788 from Song Qingshu''s reaction.


    "Mr. Song, is it really helpful?" Blue Phoenix tearfully turned to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu stares at Zhao Min, who is bad at himself. Then he nods. He comes to Dongfang muxue and says, "now I have two ways to save you. It depends on which one you are willing to accept..."


    Oriental dusk snow smile: "I''m dying, which is so choosy, any kind of it."


    "Listen to me about these two methods before you decide." Song Qingshu''s face was a little strange. "The first method is that I use a Yang finger to get through your whole body meridians, but there are two problems. One is that you are seriously injured, and I will consume a lot of internal power. I''m afraid I can''t fight with others in a few years. The other is that although you can save your life, it''s hard for your martial arts to return to the peak; The second way... "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the East dusk snow: "needless to say, choose the second method."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "don''t you listen to the second method?"


    "I know what the second way is." Eastern dusk Snow''s expression at this time is a little strange, like angry, like shy, "don''t forget who sent you to Tubo."


    Seeing that the trick has been discovered, song Qingshu is a little embarrassed. Instead, Dongfang muxue explains to him: "now is the critical moment for you to start a business. If you can''t do it in a few years, it''s too fatal, and I don''t want to become a useless person after being hurt. You don''t have to worry. I''ve been psychologically prepared for this day. Before, you didn''t have enough skills. Now your cultivation is better than that of my heyday... "She didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious.


    "What riddles are you playing?" When Zhao Min heard this, he said, "what is the second method?"


    On one side, ah Jiu''s face turned red. Obviously, he remembered the scene of song Qingshu saving himself. He said in a hurry: "Qingshu, you can heal snow girl well, and I won''t disturb you."


    Then he went out to the tent. When he passed by Xia Qingqing, he reached out to pull her: "Qingqing, let''s go."


    Who knows Xia Qingqing didn''t react at all. Instead, she stares at the eastern dusk snow on the bed.


    "Qingqing, life matters. Now is not the time to be jealous," ah Jiu said in a low voice. He thought that her abnormality was due to jealousy. "What''s more, snow girl saved you in the battlefield before."


    Xia Qingqing bit her lips with a complicated look, and finally she was pulled away by ah Jiu.


    Although Zhou Zhiruo hasn''t experienced it personally like ah Jiu, she and song Qingshu are husband and wife. Naturally, she knows the healing effect of Huanxi Zen. Seeing ah Jiu''s retreat, she can''t stay in the tent any longer, so she has to get up and say goodbye: "Qingshu, snow girl will give it to you."


    Although she was a little sour in her heart, she could distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. Naturally, she would not make trouble at this juncture.


    Seeing them leave one by one, Zhao Min, who used to sit on the stool to watch the play, has a blank face: "what are you doing, mysterious one by one?"


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly and took her out.


    "Oh, it hurts! Zhou Zhiruo, you mean it. Take it easy. "


    Hearing the voice coming from outside the tent, Dongfang muxue had a strange smile on her face: "it seems that your wife is very jealous."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s normal to have a little emotion, but she didn''t say anything. Don''t think about it."


    The east evening snow nods: "she is a bit East Palace empress''s bearing."


    One side of the Blue Phoenix heart worry about the master''s injury, do not want to stay here to disturb two people, quickly said: "master, young master, I leave first." At the beginning, song Qingshu went to Ningma temple in Tubo from the five poison sect. Naturally, she thought of the second method.


    "Phoenix, you stay." Who knows the East dusk snow beckoned, motioned her to stay here.


    "Ah?" Blue Phoenix suddenly confused, thought that wait a moment that kind of scene, oneself stay here really some embarrassment, even song Qingshu also some doubt to look to the East dusk snow.


    "Leave you down, one is to protect the Dharma for us, two..." Dongfang muxue glanced at Song Qingshu, pale cheek slightly with a trace of blush, "don''t look at this bastard now gentle, later on in bed can be very beast, I seriously injured in the body, can''t stand his toss, later you come to serve him for me."


    Although Dongfang muxue has never been intimate with song Qingshu, she has already set up a lot of things from Qu Fei''s cigarette holder. What''s more, she saw him galloping on the princess Jingnan after Xiao Tong. Although Dongfang muxue has always been confident, how can her weak body withstand such love?


    Blue Phoenix didn''t expect that Dongfang muxue left her for this. Her eyes turned red and she knelt down in a hurry: "master, although our Miao women behave a little dissolute, they are the most devoted. I''m already the master''s person. How can I serve others again?"


    She had witnessed song Qingshu''s immortal like performance before. Although she was willing to be put to sleep by him, she just thought about it casually. She was really flustered when it came to the end.


    The eastern dusk Snow''s face sank: "you are my woman, and I am his woman now. Naturally, you are his woman. Do you still feel aggrieved by the men you can all like? "


    "No, I don''t mean that," Lan Fenghuang peeked at Song Qingshu, and a trace of peach blossom like blush appeared on his milky skin. "Song Gongzi is a fairy like figure, and I don''t deserve him."


    "That''s it." Dongfang muxue''s face was a little relieved. "After he has cured me, you can serve him well for me."


    "But... But..." Blue Phoenix, who has always been brave and coquettish, is as shy as a girl in a boudoir. She hesitates and doesn''t know how to refuse.


    Seeing her crying, the voice of Eastern dusk snow softened: "Phoenix, I am a woman after all, and I want to get married. I can''t give you the happiness of your life."


    "As long as I can stay with my master all my life, I will do anything!" Blue Phoenix said in a hurry.


    "Well," Dongfang muxue pointed to song Qingshu, "from today on, he is also your master. How did you serve me before, and how did you serve him later."


    "Since the master asked Fenghuang to do so, Fenghuang will obey his orders." Blue Phoenix beautiful eyes with tears, some choked to say.


    Hearing a black line, song Qingshu could not help saying, "Hey, you two have been here for half a day. Have you considered my feelings?"


    Oriental dusk snow chuckles: "do you have any opinions about this kind of good thing that is cheap for you?"


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "I''m not an animal?"


    "Who used to stare at Fenghuang er''s chest and buttocks intentionally or unintentionally?" Eastern evening snow as if nothing had happened a word, the other two people make a big red face.


    Song Qingshu depressed way: "I that is the appreciation of beautiful things, not as dirty as you think."


    Dongfang muxue wanted to say something else, but suddenly he coughed violently: "if you delay any more, I''m afraid I''ll go to Yama to report."


    Blue Phoenix scared a big jump, anxious voice with a cry: "I am not good, I am willing to listen to the master arrangement."


    Song Qingshu didn''t have time to pay attention to Blue Phoenix at this time. He quickly reached out and pointed out some strange acupoints in Dongfang muxue and said, "Xueer, I''m going to start."


    Hearing his address, Dongfang muxue had a strange look on her face: "at that time, I made the whole people in the river and lake feel frightened. I didn''t expect to have such a delicate address now."


    "If you don''t like it, I can change it." Song Qingshu asked.


    "Forget it, that''s it. It''s quite fresh." There is a faint smile on the East dusk Snow''s amazing cheek.


    Song Qingshu nodded, helped her up and sat opposite him, and said, "let go of your body and mind later, and remember not to resist. Let my true Qi dominate your body."


    "Long winded!" The east evening snow angrily white his one eye, "the family has already been ready, do you come after all?"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. He was really the overlord of the powerful river and lake at that time. He was so fierce.


    With a cold hum, song Qingshu didn''t want to fall into the wind. He reached out and brushed her gently from top to bottom. Her clothes seemed to have been cut open by an invisible scissors and slid down her skin to her waist. It was like an egg peeled from the shell, revealing her crystal body.

 Chapter 1207

    Dongfang Dusk''s skin is gradually suffused with a hint of bright red. Although she is domineering, she is still a woman after all. She never shows her body in front of other men. When she thinks of the coming things, she is scared and at the same time, she is filled with a hint of shyness.


    In order to cover up the mood in the heart, Dongfang dusk snorted: "don''t you know how to untie my belt? A good dress is so rotten. I didn''t bring any clothes to change."


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to lift her chin, and said with a smile: "how can the great leader of the demon sect suddenly care about a suit of clothes? Are you very nervous now?"


    Dongfang muxue was obviously trampled on by him. He couldn''t help spat: "bah, I''ve played with more women than you''ve slept with. What can I be nervous about?"


    "It''s a pity that no matter how much you play, I will play it in the end." Song Qingshu leaned close to her neck and gave her a gentle kiss.


    "Hum!" Don''t turn your head to the East dusk snow. A layer of shudder rises on his delicate skin pricked by his beard.


    One side of the Blue Phoenix red face, seems to endure a smile, has always been high above, like the queen of the general master, this time finally hit the killer.


    "Blue Phoenix, if you smile again, believe it or not, I''ll blind you in the eyes!" If the eastern dusk snow feels it, she turns around and glares at her.


    The afterglow of the eastern dusk snow is still there, and the Blue Phoenix''s heart is awe inspiring. He quickly converges his smile.


    "What are you going to do to scare people? Do you think she''s a bully?" Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    "Why, people have not been on your bed, began to feel distressed?" Eastern dusk snow sneers.


    "You''re like a hedgehog with thorns all over, curling up tightly together to hide your soft and frightened heart," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Relax."


    The east evening snow willow eyebrow wants to erect, is about to get angry, song Qingshu has a tone up, will her full of anger all blocked back to the mouth.


    "Wuwu ~" Dongfang muxue tries to push him away, but she has no strength when she is seriously injured. She pushes her back a few times, just like a friendly touch.


    The tip of the tongue is intertwined, the East dusk snow trembles all over, feeling an unprecedented feeling, as if from the soul of the shudder, the body also gradually softened down, no longer as rigid as before.


    For a long time, the eyes of Danfeng in the eastern dusk snow became watery. They were less dignified and heroic, and more charming. The two faces were very close, and the orchid like breath fell on them. Song Qingshu said affectionately: "you are so beautiful ~"


    Dongfang dusk Snow put her hands around his neck at the moment, and lowered her head for the first time, showing a trace of coquettish color on her face.


    Song Qingshu took out two red candles from his arms and handed them to the Blue Phoenix: "Phoenix, light these red candles."


    Blue Phoenix received to come over, Jiao smile a: "childe pour is to think thoughtful."


    Eastern dusk snow eyes also show a glimmer of strange color: "your boy has already planned everything."


    "In a hurry, we can''t hold the wedding first. We can only let these two red candles represent our heart," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Today is our wedding night. I hope you don''t despise all the rudeness."


    The east evening snow snorted: "what kind of person in this seat, how can you care about the red tape like those ordinary people, take the heaven as the quilt and the earth as the banquet, and then you are worthy of this seat."


    In the song and Qing Dynasty, the book make complaints about the sky, but it is a beautiful place. Of course, he did not dare to say that.


    "Don''t call yourself a concubine in front of me." Song Qingshu is also a headache. Her tone always reminds him of the Asia invincible.


    "Dream ~" Oriental dusk snow raises chin Jiao hum, slightly up the corner of her mouth shows that she is very proud at this time.


    "When you ask for mercy later." Song Qingshu didn''t worry. His palm gradually slipped to her chest and frowned, "don''t use the bandage when women dress up as men in the future. It feels smaller than the first time."


    Dongfang muxue glared at him: "if you know that one day you will play with me like this, I will kill you when I see you in the Forbidden City for the first time." She couldn''t help smiling when she thought of the scene of two people in the Forbidden City, one dressed as a man and the other dressed as a woman, attacking each other''s chest.


    "Thank you for not killing me," Song Qingshu said in a hoarse voice. "I''ll input some joyful Qi into your body to make your body ready."


    "No," said the eastern dusk, blushing. "My body... Is ready." Then he pulled his hand into his dress.


    The moist and warm show that her body has been extremely emotional, song Qingshu no longer hesitated, press her shoulders and then close to the past.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, I''ll be on it." After the initial shyness, the eastern dusk snow regained its former domineering character.


    Song Qingshu naturally refused: "all things in the world, male and female, heaven and earth have often, how can the sun and the moon reversed?"


    "I''m in charge of 100000 people, and countless men are crawling under my feet..."


    Song Qing Shu interrupted her directly: "now I am your man, I has the final say."


    "Why?" East dusk snow angry way.


    "You can''t beat me now." Song Qingshu naturally replied.


    East dusk snow


    Song Qingshu doesn''t argue with her any more. He presses her on the bed. The room suddenly quiets down, leaving only a little shortness of breath and the sound of two festive red candles burning.


    The light of the fire shines on the jade man, just like a layer of rose red on the white jade, sending out a charming halo. I don''t know if I''ve learned the truth that heaven and man are born and everything grows. The skin of Oriental dusk snow is more delicate than that of many women. It seems that there is no pore in the whole body. It''s as soft as a newborn baby. It''s more greasy than the best silk in Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    Her skin was cold and comfortable to touch. Song Qingshu half propped up and looked down at this proud woman.


    The snow neck is as slender and delicate as a swan, with a hint of arrogance. The fragrant shoulder is round and soft, the clavicle is delicate and sexy, the flat and tight abdomen is free of any fat, and the slender waist seems not to be able to grasp.


    Soft waist curve, to the buttocks with amazing arc uplift, bring people breathtaking visual impact. The two overlapping legs are long and straight, and the hands blocking them show that her master is not as calm as before.

 Chapter 1208

    Song Qingshu leans down and kisses the bright and clean forehead of the eastern dusk snow. Her dry and hot lips move down slowly. She kisses her slightly heroic eyebrows, long and charming eyes of Danfeng and straight nose. Then she moves aside and takes a breath of heat in her ears.


    The eastern dusk snow is like a hedgehog full of defense. As a result, song Qingshu, a cunning fox, finds her way to life. With a few breaths of heat, she can no longer curl up and shows her softest body in front of the fox.


    She felt her breath gradually heavy, and her gently wriggling waist seemed to be talking about the wordless invitation. Naturally, song Qingshu was not polite, and he sank down.


    ¡­¡­


    £¦#160; Notice the East dusk snow micro frown, song Qingshu stopped: "is it very painful?"


    "A little bit... But the pain of this degree is nothing compared with the injuries I suffered in those years. You continue to be better..." Dongfang dusk snorted, and her voice faintly revealed the charming charm of swaying people''s soul.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh, why is it declining?" Song Qingshu''s strange way, with the body''s reaction of the East dusk snow, as well as the difficult feeling just now, was obviously unconscious, but it happened that it didn''t get any red.


    "Hum, my body has already been broken by myself." The East dusk snow Yang Yang her that crystal clear slender finger, complacent smile way.


    Next to the Blue Phoenix face a red, think of at the beginning of their own is also by her with this finger broken body.


    Noticing their expressions, song Qingshu suddenly realized that it was in line with the temperament of Dongfang muxue.


    After fighting for a while, Secretary Song Qing starts to get down to business and uses Yin and Yang in her body to wash the Sutra and cut marrow for her. Dongfang muxue also opens up her mind and body to welcome each other''s true Qi.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Dongfang Dusk''s face turned red and pushed away the man on his body: "Huanxi Zen is really magical. The injury in my body has been cured."


    Song Qingshu was very depressed: "ah, I''m working hard to heal you, but you''re too quick to cross the river and tear down the bridge." At the beginning, he healed ah Jiu and lost nearly half of his internal power. However, Dongfang muxue''s cultivation was the best in the world. Although it took a lot of internal power to heal her, she later made up for her true Qi, and they mingled Yin and Yang. At last, the internal power didn''t lose much, but became more pure.


    "It''s really an excellent cauldron." Looking at the perfect body of the Oriental dusk snow, song Qingshu is filled with emotion. I don''t know if it is because her cultivation has reached the realm of heaven and man, and all things are growing. The pure Yin Qi in her body is so strong that it''s beyond words.


    This kind of constitution can be said to be ingratiating. Men don''t want to get out of bed when they touch her body, but because her pure Yin Qi is too strong, although it can make men experience unprecedented pleasure, it is also harmful to men''s body.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu has a joyful Zen Buddhism. These pure Yin Qi are excellent supplements for him. If he were an ordinary man, he would be seriously ill once he had sex with her. If he had been intimate with her frequently, he would have exhausted his Yang Qi and died young in three months.


    Dongfang muxue pulled the quilt to cover her body and said with a charming smile, "I''ve been injured for a long time. I need to take the opportunity to consolidate my cultivation again. Otherwise, I''ll let you down today''s consumption. As for crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, didn''t I specially prepare a phoenix for you? "


    Song Qingshu subconsciously looked at Blue Phoenix, Blue Phoenix quickly lowered his head, neck root is red.


    "Fenghuang''er, serve my men well." Dongfang muxue grabs the Blue Phoenix and puts it in Song Qingshu''s arms, then says to him, "don''t mention it, my woman is your woman."


    Holding the plump and soft body in his arms, song Qingshu gaped. What''s the matter?


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Min followed Zhou Zhiruo back to his tent. It took him half a day to finally understand what that kind of healing was all about. He was so angry and happy: "is there such shameless Kung Fu in the world? I don''t know who created it. "


    "Well." Zhou Zhiruo found Zhao Min so lovely for the first time. She said that she was in her heart.


    "The smelly boy surnamed song listed so many shortcomings of the first method. It was clear that he had a bad intention. I was really angry." Zhao Min sat down on the bed with her little mouth up and sulking.


    "What are you mad at?" Zhou Zhiruo said faintly.


    Zhao Min''s eyes turned, and she said with a smile, "aren''t you angry at all?"


    "Why am I angry?" Zhou Zhiruo''s heart is still a little uncomfortable, but if she shows it, doesn''t it just satisfy Zhao Min''s mind?


    Zhao Min angry, Zhou Zhiruo nature to be different from her, just show their magnanimous.


    "Imagine that picture, your husband is galloping on other coquettish and cheap people, and he is still in front of you. I didn''t worry about your feelings just now..." Zhao Min said while using his hand to draw, learning how to model.


    Zhou Zhiruo heard her eyelids jump straight, and finally couldn''t stand it: "shut up! Do you believe me to find a needle to sew your mouth up again


    Zhao Min curled his lips: "cut, and said he was not angry?"


    "Don''t separate our sisters." Zhou Zhiruo snorted.


    "Sister?" Zhao Min''s face was strange. "If you were willing to share your husband''s temperament with other women, you wouldn''t have fought so hard with me in those years."


    As soon as the words came out, the two women thought of some past events, and could not help being silent.


    "Are you going to avenge brother Wuji?" Zhao Min asked suddenly.


    Zhou Zhiruo pursed her lips and replied coldly, "now my husband is song Qingshu. If you want to avenge Zhang, you can go by yourself."


    "The woman who has changed her heart is really heartless," Zhao Min said sarcastically, turning her small mouth.


    Zhou Zhiruo sneered: "am I the only one who has changed my heart?"


    Zhao Min opened his mouth to retort, but he didn''t say anything in the end.

 Chapter 1209

    "Who is that snow girl? You all care about her. " In order to resolve the embarrassment in the heart, Zhao Min changed the topic and asked.


    "She has a special identity. How can I tell you an outsider?" Zhou Zhiruo a word blocked her back.


    Zhao Min almost didn''t choke to death. He snorted and sat far away. He didn''t talk to her any more.


    At this time, ah Jiu on the other side is pulling Xia Qingqing to tell her roller coaster like mood: "Qingqing, do you know that when I saw you drowned by the crowd, my heart almost jumped out. I was going to commit suicide to accompany you. Who knows that at this time, brother song actually appeared like a God from heaven. When I saw him step by step up in the void, I thought it was my eyes, Who knows it''s true. "


    "Qingqing, do you think elder brother song has an adventure this time? How can he improve his martial arts?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ah Jiu was talking to himself excitedly. At last, he found that Xia Qingqing only took care of her one sentence at a time. He said strangely, "what''s the matter with you, Qingqing?"


    "Nothing." Xia Qingqing seemed to wake up with a start. She forced a smile and pretended to ask unintentionally, "ah Jiu, do you know the identity of the girl dressed by the Miao nationality?"


    "It''s like LAN Fenghuang, the leader of the five poisons cult. Snow girl is really capable. Such people are willing to be driven by her." Ah Jiu replied with a smile.


    "Blue Phoenix?" Xia Qingqing''s body shakes. She is also a member of the Jianghu. Naturally, she knows that the five poison sect is a subordinate sect of the sun moon god sect, and her guess is confirmed again.


    "What''s the matter with you? I feel a little pale." Ah Jiu finally realized Xia Qingqing''s strange.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back and have a rest first." After that, ignoring ah Jiu''s request, he grabbed the Golden Snake camp and walked out of the tent.


    Ah Jiu was stunned, and then he shook his head with a smile: "this Qingqing is still as jealous as he used to be." Xia Qingqing was a famous vinegar jar in those years. Eating her own vinegar, eating Jiao Wan''er''s vinegar, even indirectly led Jiao Wan''er to marry Luo Liru. Although she changed her temper in the past two years, her memory of ah Jiu was too deep, so now her first reaction is that ah Jiu is jealous because song Qingshu cured Dongfang muxue.


    In the tent on the other side, Dongfang muxue has already sat up and began to meditate. Only song Qingshu and LAN Fenghuang are left.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. He pushed LAN Fenghuang away from his body: "master LAN, why don''t we have a chat?"


    Blue Phoenix''s heart beat faster and was nervous. When he heard his words, he couldn''t help laughing: "childe, if you don''t know you, you will be treated as a pure boy, but now..." Blue Phoenix looked down at him and said with a red face and a smile, "don''t you think it''s against your heart to say such words?"


    Song Qingshu was depressed: "I''m not afraid that it''s hard for you to do it."


    Blue Phoenix took a look at the eastern dusk snow. Seeing that she was concentrating on breathing, she blushed and said, "don''t worry, master. Since the master asked me to serve you, I''m willing to serve you."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "but I always feel that I don''t respect you."


    Blue Phoenix eyes flashed a bright color, smile obviously more natural than just some: "from now on you are my master, do not have to respect me."


    Song Qingshu had been upset by the Oriental dusk snow. At this time, when he heard her say this, he couldn''t help feeling a stream of evil fire in her stomach. He reached out to pull her into his arms and felt her plump and moving body. He resisted the impulse and said: "give you one last chance. As long as you shake your head, I won''t touch you. I''ll help you with Xueer''s words..."


    Blue Phoenix smile, restore the usual charm, hand hook his neck, directly kiss up.


    Song Qingshu''s head roared. He could no longer help but put his arms around her waist and hook her into his arms, as if to break her waist. His other hand began to be dishonest and stopped when he was about to get into her skirt.


    "You don''t have snakes or scorpions in your arms, do you?" Although the cultivation of song Qingshu is not afraid of poison, it''s very disappointing to touch a poisonous snake when the atmosphere is strong.


    Blue Phoenix never kisses a man. Although it was wonderful when she was kissed by Dongfang muxue before, song Qingshu gave him a totally different feeling. It was aggressive and masculine. Unconsciously, her eyes were covered with mist.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s question, Blue Phoenix smile: "guess?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. After all, the enthusiasm in his heart prevailed: "no matter!" Directly along the skirt of her dress stretched in, the beginning is full of soft greasy, can''t help but heart a wave.


    Blue Phoenix Jiao Hu a, directly close to his ear, with a very attractive voice said: "you drink five treasure nectar wine, don''t say I don''t have those poisons, even if there are, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Song Qingshu felt as if there was a lone wolf roaring at the moon. He tore open her belt and took off her dress. When he was about to bend over and press it up, he suddenly hesitated: "do you want me to wash it?" He has just played with Dongfang muxue, and there are still many traces of her on his body. Because Zhou Zhiruo loves Jie, he always pays attention to this kind of thing.


    "No, those are the master''s things..." Blue Phoenix head against his chest, the words are enough to let song Qingshu understand.


    Song Qingshu no longer talks, but kisses directly.


    Blue Phoenix is a woman''s most mature age. Her flexible body is enough to bear everything. Song Qingshu doesn''t have to worry about hurting the East dusk snow as before, leaving only the most primitive impulse and reaction. Blue Phoenix uses her plump and charming body to contain and dissolve the men''s offensive one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu looks back thoughtfully, stares at Xia Qingqing who comes in, and is surprised to say, "Qingqing, how did you come here?"


    Xia Qingqing''s pale face turned a little red and spat in the dark: "it''s true that she is the fairy of the sun moon god religion. I''m not ashamed."


    Blue Phoenix face a red, this time she did not know how to respond, song Qingshu only when Xia Qingqing is jealous, but also a bitter smile.


    Xia Qingqing doesn''t look at them any more. She goes straight to Dongfang muxue, bites her lips and stabs them with the Golden Snake sword.


    Dongfang muxue Yungong is at the critical moment. In addition, he is not prepared for her at all. It''s too late to react at such a short distance. Fortunately, song Qingshu noticed her abnormality and shot a ray of wind at her.


    Jingle, Xia Qingqing can''t hold the Golden Snake sword any more, and directly falls to the ground.


    "Qingqing, what are you doing?" Song Qingshu was surprised and angry. At this moment, the beauty in the Kung Fu room had already faded away. He quickly put on a piece of clothes and ran over.


    At this time, Dongfang muxue also opens her eyes and looks at Xia Qingqing with a murderous look in her eyes. She was the leader of the demon sect in those years. If the disciples make a mistake, they will be killed, not to mention assassinating her.


    "I know who you are," Xia Qingqing stares at Dongfang muxue, and her lips are bleeding. "What a snow girl! Dongfang Bubai has become a snow girl, ha ha ~"


    Although she was laughing, the tears in her eyes showed that she was very excited now.


    Song Qingshu is stunned, and finally understands why she wants to kill Dongfang muxue. She has a headache. Just now, she was worried about Dongfang muxue''s injury and forgot about it. Maybe she has analyzed Dongfang muxue''s identity from the clues.


    "Yes, this is the Asia invincible. How are you going to stay?" The eastern dusk snow face has no expression, an embroidery needle has appeared in the hand, obviously is ready to go.


    Song Qingshu quickly reached out and pressed her fragrant shoulder: "we have something to say. There is no hatred in the world that can''t be solved." Are you kidding? Although Xia Qingqing''s martial arts are good, now Dongfang muxue has recovered her peak strength. Killing her in seconds is just like playing.


    "The Revenge of killing your husband is mortal!" Thinking of Yuan Chengzhi, who died young, Xia Qingqing''s teeth cackled. Then he thought of something. He suddenly turned around and glared at Song Qingshu, "did you know that long ago and have been cheating me?"


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. He didn''t know how to explain it. Originally, in his plan, he intended to cheat her for a lifetime. Who would have expected that the paper would not hold the fire after all.


    "Xia Qingqing, why are you so angry? You should thank me." East evening snow cold hum.


    Xia Qingqing angrily laughed: "you killed brother yuan, and I want to thank you?"


    Song Qingshu has a cold sweat in his heart. Dongfangmuxue doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    "Of course," Dongfang muxue straightened her clothes and stood up, "if it wasn''t for me, how could you get married with song Qingshu? If I didn''t kill yuan, how could you come all the way to the Forbidden City to assassinate and hide in Song Qingshu''s room? I''m still the media talent of you two. Right, shouldn''t you thank me? "


    "Nonsense, I have known elder brother song for a long time." Xia Qingqing quickly explained.


    "Oh ~" Dongfang muxue showed an ambiguous smile on her face, "but if it wasn''t for me to be the villain, as Mrs. yuan, you wouldn''t have a chance to come together with song Qingshu."


    "You''re... You''re being unreasonable!" Xia Qingqing shivered all over, but she didn''t know how to refute her for a moment.


    Dongfang muxue continued: "if I remember correctly, when I heard that song Qingshu was killed by Kangxi, we ran to the palace to avenge him. Later I learned that song Qingshu was safe and sound. What do you say?"


    "I..." Xia Qingqing was temporarily speechless. At the beginning, she thought that song Qingshu was dead and cold. At last, she saw song Qingshu and cried with joy. Excited, she said to song Qingshu that she would never want to seek revenge from Dongfang Bubai again. As long as they were together, she would be satisfied.

 Chapter 1210

    "At that time, I was worried that brother song would be involved in danger because of revenge. Now I have revenge myself. I don''t need his help, so I don''t break the oath." Xia Qingqing picked up the Golden Snake sword again and pointed to the eastern dusk snow, "Oriental invincible, suffer death!"


    Eastern evening snow looked at her with a smile: "don''t help song Qingshu, you are not my opponent at all."


    Xia Qingqing was short of breath, biting her teeth and said, "it''s a big deal to die."


    "Miss Xia, I don''t know whether to say something or not." Blue Phoenix also tidied up his clothes at this time and said.


    "Fart." Xia Qingqing has never had a good feeling for the women of the five poisons cult. What''s more, she is still a subordinate of Dongfang invincible. Just now, she shamelessly put on such a posture to seduce song Qingshu. It''s strange that she can be polite.


    LAN Fenghuang didn''t mind. Her voice was still charming, as if there was no emotion fluctuation: "although you used to be Mrs. yuan, now you are the woman of song Gongzi. The master is also the woman of song Gongzi. You are both sisters, but you want to fight and kill for another man. Where can you put the face of song Gongzi?"


    Xia Qingqing was stunned when he heard that he was already a member of song Qingshu. Over the years, he has been talking about his ex husband. Thanks to his generosity, if he had been another man, he would have broken out. Nevertheless, he might have a bad heart.


    "Elder brother song, i... I don''t mean that..." Xia Qingqing explained in a hurry, but he found that he didn''t know how to explain.


    Song Qingshu patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "although it''s a little uncomfortable from the perspective of an ordinary man, I admire you more for your utmost love and your unremitting love. If you think about it from another angle, if I die in the future, you will avenge me in this way. My dissatisfaction will disappear long ago... "


    Xia Qingqing quickly reached out and pressed his lips: "brother song, don''t say such unlucky words."


    Dongfang muxue sneered: "it''s the so-called strong fortune. With your brother song''s cultivation, no one can hurt him in the world. It''s not like yuan Chengzhi."


    "What are you talking about?" Summer green green suddenly willow eyebrow wants to erect, glaring at her.


    "The jungle is the law of the jungle. Are there few people who died under yuan Chengzhi? If he can kill others, they can''t? If you die on Mount Tai, you can only blame him for his poor skills. " The East dusk Snow says coldly.


    Song Qingshu''s head suddenly became big. She suddenly said that the atmosphere had improved just now. She didn''t mean to stimulate Xia Qingqing and add fuel to the fire.


    "I''ll kill you!" Xia Qingqing can''t help it any more. She waves song Qingshu''s hand and stabs Dongfang muxue with a sword.


    The eastern dusk snow figure dodges in the past, but appears behind Xia Qingqing and attacks her back.


    Xia Qingqing made a mistake in her feet and avoided it with a mysterious and mysterious angle.


    The eastern dusk was defeated by a blow, and he said softly, "it''s a good skill. It seems that the son of song has not spared no efforts to cultivate and irrigate you." After that, she glanced at Song Qingshu with a smile. Naturally, she knew that song Qingshu''s joyful Zen can not only improve her skills, but also benefit women.


    Song Qingshu has a headache on one side. The two women fight like chickens and dogs. He really doesn''t know how to resolve this hatred.


    "Shut up Xia Qingqing wanted to have a crack in the ground, and the Golden Snake sword was waving more quickly.


    Dongfang muxue leisurely evades her attack, waiting for an opportunity to find a flaw: "although Shenxing is magical, even fengqingyang and Yuan Chengzhi can''t escape me. Are you a girl?"


    Hear her words, Xia Qingqing heart a Lin, action a little stagnant a point, but this flaw is enough to Dongfang dusk snow grasp, figure a flash then deceive into her three feet, a palm to her chest shot in the past.


    The palm hasn''t arrived yet, and the palm wind has already pressed Xia Qingqing out of breath. She knows she can''t close it, so she looks back to see song Qingshu again.


    Who knows that song Qingshu is no longer in place, Xia Qingqing''s heart is filled with regret, can''t even see his last face before he dies.


    She closed her eyes, but after waiting for a long time, Dongfang muxue''s palm didn''t fall on her. She couldn''t help but open her eyes in doubt. Song Qing''s book was in front of her, and Dongfang muxue''s palm was pressing on his chest.


    Song Qingshu spilled a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a bitter smile: "pro, you really play." Dongfangmuxue''s palm contains the power of terror. Thanks to his deep skill, if you hit Xia Qingqing, I''m afraid she will die on the spot.


    Seeing song Qingshu injured, Xia Qingqing is surprised and angry. She doesn''t want to stab Dongfang muxue with a sword.


    I don''t know whether Dongfang muxue is shocked to hurt song Qingshu or something. The whole person seems to be silly and stands there. He doesn''t dodge the nearby sword.


    Seeing that the tip of the sword was about to pierce into Dongfang muxue''s chest, song Qingshu grabbed the body of the Golden Snake sword in a hurry and finally stopped it.


    Song Qingshu''s martial arts are all flesh and blood, and the Golden Snake sword is a famous weapon in the world. Soon the fresh blood is left from his palm along the body of the sword.


    "Brother song!" Xia Qingqing exclaimed, quickly threw away the Golden Snake sword, went forward to check his wound, and saw that his palm was dripping with blood, and his voice was full of crying: "I didn''t mean to hurt you, I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just skin trauma." Song Qing''s heart read a word, and the true Qi sealed several acupoints near the wound, and the blood stopped quickly. At the same time, he thought to himself that it was because the soldiers in the battlefield exhausted their character during the day, and when they entered the bridal chamber at night, they didn''t bleed, but they bled instead.


    "I''ll get you gauze to bandage it." Xia Qingqing quickly ran to the side of the cabinet, rummaged to find up.


    Song Qingshu quietly asked Dongfang muxue, "are you crazy? If I hadn''t stopped you just now, Xia Qingqing had been killed by you."


    Who knows the eastern dusk snow has no reason to realize: "do not come to such a bitter meat plan, how can resolve this hatred?" It turns out that she expected that song Qingshu would come to rescue him, so she deliberately used 70% or 80% of her skills to hurt him to divert Xia Qingqing''s attention.


    Song Qingshu thought deeply and understood her intention: "but why didn''t you hide later?"


    "Try my weight in your heart," said Dongfang muxue with a smile. "Otherwise, I will not be able to understand you if I only see you desperate for her."


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "if I was a little slow just now, would you watch the Golden Snake sword inserted into your chest?"


    Noticing that Xia Qingqing came back here, Dongfang muxue winked at him: "don''t tell you, guess for yourself."

 Chapter 1211

    Song Qingshu was very depressed. He suddenly thought how good it would be if all the women were obedient to their own words. However, he soon dispelled this ridiculous idea. Because of their different personalities, these women have their own characteristics and charm. If all the women are obedient, what''s the difference between them and those silicone dolls in the previous life?


    At this moment, Xia Qingqing came over and carefully bandaged his wound. He wept at the same time: "brother song, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to hurt you."


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted her, but he was also distressed. At this time, he could naturally take out a man''s dignity to suppress the two women''s enmity, but it was better to block than to dredge. If the hidden danger was not completely eliminated, there would be no irreparable things in the future.


    "Didn''t you really expect to hurt him?" The East dusk snow suddenly opens a way.


    Song Qingshu''s scalp was numb. He thought, are the two girls going to start again?


    "Of course!" Xia Qingqing glared at her, "I''d rather die than get hurt..."


    "Don''t say such unlucky things." Song Qingshu interrupts her in a hurry. At the same time, she is deeply moved. It seems that her efforts to Xia Qingqing over the years have not been in vain. She is a person who dares to love and hate, and she doesn''t have so many flowery hearts. Since she says so, she must think so in her heart, which is not some beautiful words.


    "I dare to ask you, is heartbreak an injury?" The eastern dusk snow asked step by step.


    Xia Qingqing bit her lower lip. She had already guessed what the other party wanted to say, but she didn''t want to say a lie: "count!"


    The east evening when the snow Dun smile: "so you revenge is no more than two kinds of results: Revenge success, I die; If revenge fails, you die; But no matter who died, song Qingshu would be heartbroken, and he would not be able to face the one who survived in his life. Is this the result you want? "


    Xia Qingqing is silent. She just learned the identity of Dongfang muxue. Now she calms down and realizes that even if she really holds a grudge, can she still be with song Qingshu?


    "But it''s natural that you killed brother yuan to avenge your husband." Xia Qingqing''s tone is obviously not as firm as just now. Obviously, there is a fierce struggle in her heart.


    "What a natural justice Oriental dusk snow sneered, "I saved your life on the battlefield before that. How can I count the grace of saving your life?"


    "I..." Xia Qingqing suddenly stopped talking, and her heart also fell into a fierce struggle: from the current situation, she obviously can''t get revenge; If you play some tricks, it''s not that you don''t have a chance, but how do you face brother song after that? What''s more, Dongfang muxue is right. She has saved her life. How can she repay her kindness? But if you don''t take revenge, how can you be peaceful? Elder brother song and I have been very sorry for elder brother yuan. If we still get along with our enemies as sisters, isn''t it a shameless woman?


    Xia Qingqing''s face changed sharply, and she seemed to be in a trance. After a long time, she suddenly sighed: "just ~"


    After that, she wiped the sword on her neck. It''s not revenge for her. It''s not revenge for her. After thinking about it, she can only get the peace of conscience when she dies.


    "What a fool you are doing!" Fortunately, both of them were top experts, and their reaction was timely. One of them knocked down her golden snake sword, and the other took her into his arms.


    "Brother song, let me die. I really can''t live." Xia Qingqing buries his head in Song Qingshu''s chest and cries.


    Song Qingshu is silent. In the past, he didn''t quite understand why Xiao Feng chose to commit suicide in Tianlong Babu. Now when he sees Xia Qingqing''s appearance, he immediately understands.


    Now Xia Qingjin is not, nor is she retiring. Although she can force her to live, she can live one more day, which is suffering for her. Only death can free her.


    Song Qingshu was feeling helpless when Dongfang muxue suddenly said: "Xia Qingqing, have you ever thought of another possibility, if yuan Chengzhi didn''t die?"


    "What?" This sentence seemed like a bolt from the blue. Even song Qingshu looked at her in shock. Although the other person''s tone was full of uncertainty, he would never say such a sentence out of thin air with the temperament of Oriental dusk snow.


    "Isn''t elder brother yuan dead?" Xia Qingqing was surprised and happy at first, but soon calmed down and murmured, "it''s impossible. I personally collected it at the beginning. Elder brother yuan''s head was fatally injured. Unless the immortal came down to earth, how could he be saved."


    Dongfang muxue chuckled: "naturally, I have my reason. Maybe yuan Chengzhi still lives in this world."


    "Tell me what''s going on?" Xia Qingqing looks excited. Who knows that Dongfang muxue takes a look at her and looks over to see the injury on Song Qingshu.


    "How is your injury?" The east evening snow asks a way.


    "No..." with song Qingshu''s current skill, it''s no big deal to take a breath. Just as he wanted to answer truthfully, he noticed that Dongfang muxue winked at him quietly. Although he didn''t know why, he instinctively followed her meaning and said, "the sword in my hand hurt nothing, but your hand almost killed me. I didn''t have a few months of cultivation, I''m afraid I can''t do it with anyone else. "


    Although Xia Qingqing wanted to know the news of Yuan Chengzhi, he was hurt so badly that he suddenly glared at Dongfang muxue: "how can you be so cruel to elder brother song?"


    She doesn''t worry about anything strange. Although song Qingshu is good at martial arts now, the shadow left by Dongfang Bubai is too big. In her mind, Dongfang Bubai is not much different from the devil. After being hit by Dongfang Bubai, song Qingshu is seriously injured. Thanks to his deep skill, he can handle it.


    The eastern dusk snow sneered: "what do you mean that I put a heavy hand on him? The palm just now is clearly used to deal with you. What''s the reason that you want to kill me and I want to be merciful? You''re the one to blame


    "You..." Xia Qingqing was so angry that she trembled all over. Unfortunately, she knew that she could not beat her and scold her. She could only endure it and asked Song Qing, "who is elder brother song? Can we find some experts to heal you faster?"


    Song Qingshu was about to answer, but Dongfang muxue said first: "it''s not so easy for us to be helped by just a few experts, but..."


    "But what?" Xia Qingqing see things have a turn for the better, quickly asked.


    Dongfang muxue''s lips rose slightly and pointed to song Qingshu: "but this boy''s joyful Zen is the best medicine to recover his internal injury. As long as a woman is willing to sacrifice her whole body skills to help him heal, she should be cured soon."


    Xia Qingqing frowned and doubted: "I''ve been with him for so long, how can I not know that I can heal like this?" Naturally, she knew the healing effect of Huanxi Zen, but she had never heard of it.


    Dongfang muxue said without changing her face: "who let your brother song be a man who is compassionate, this method does great harm to women''s health. He doesn''t want to use it on you, so naturally you don''t know."


    "And how do you know?" Xia Qingqing is also a smart woman, naturally not so easy to cheat.


    "Have you forgotten who this seat is? The leader of the demon sect is naturally well-informed. At the beginning, I instructed him to go to Tubo to study the joyful Zen of song Qingshu. " The eastern dusk snow answered instantly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned when he heard this. This Oriental dusk snow is worthy of being a great master of 100000 people. One by one, he came here with his mouth open.


    Only heard the East dusk Snow said: "Xia Qingqing, prove that you love him, help him heal."


    When Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, she naturally knew what it was like to treat the wound with joyful Zen: "it''s clear that you hurt brother song. Why don''t you go?"


    "First of all, my accomplishments are far higher than yours. If I go there, I will waste my all-round ability." Dongfang muxue replied, "second, it''s obvious that you want to kill me for revenge. If I have no internal power at this time, won''t I be slaughtered by you? I''m not that stupid. "


    Xia Qingqing knew that at this time, she promised that she would turn against the general if she didn''t take revenge on her again. But she couldn''t say that, so she had to hum: "I can''t take revenge on you forever if I don''t have the ability."


    Dongfang muxue sneered: "you can''t get revenge for your accomplishments."


    Xia Qingqing''s face is ugly. Although the other party''s speech is ugly, she knows that this is the truth.


    Biting his lips, Xia Qingqing breathed out: "OK, I''ll heal brother song. You go out first."


    The eastern dusk snow waved to the Blue Phoenix. Although the Blue Phoenix was a little reluctant, he nodded and left.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" Xia Qingqing angrily says that she still has the identity of Mrs. yuan after all. When she is intimate with song Qingshu, she will subconsciously avoid everyone. The only exception is ah Jiu. After so many things, they have been in love with each other for a long time.


    "Did I say I was going?" East dusk snow light smile way.


    "If you don''t leave, how can I... How can I heal elder brother song?" If not clear beat her, shy angry Xia Qingqing this time has rushed up and she desperately.


    "Make yourself at home. I won''t disturb you." Oriental dusk snow waved and made a gesture of please.


    Song Qingshu''s father-in-law and monk on one side are confused, and they don''t know what Dongfang muxue is up to. They can only continue to wait for the development of the situation.


    Seeing Xia Qingqing looking at herself in silence, Dongfang muxue finally came out with a killer mace: "if you don''t want to know the whereabouts of Yuan Chengzhi, you can do it like this."


    Xia Qingqing''s eyelashes trembled. She was obviously affected by her words: "how do I know if you are lying to me?"


    "It seems that you won''t be reconciled if you don''t reveal something to you." Dongfang muxue stood with her hand in her hand, looking as if she was remembering it. "Just like Dugu Jiujian, Hunyuan skill is not Huashan''s original mental skill. Its full name is actually jiuzhuan Hunyuan skill. It''s a magic skill handed down from ancient times. It''s said that after being trained, it can reach the immortal state that water and fire can''t invade, and soldiers and stones can''t be hurt, It''s just that the people of Huashan sect are short-sighted and always go astray. They can''t exert the original power of this magical skill. "


    See her suddenly shut up not to say, summer green green chase after to ask a way: "then?"


    The eastern dusk snow points to song Qingshu with a smile: "first, I''ll treat your man."


    -----


    First, thank you for your monthly support and the official account.


    And by the way:


    A previous reader has been urging me to revive yuan Chengzhi. It''s more exciting to be with Xia Qingqing. Let''s despise the gentleman @ wuxiandao first!


    In the past, I have always refused, although I admit that this is more than that.


    However, I always remember this in my heart. Now I finally find a suitable opportunity to completely resolve the hatred between the two girls and revive yuan Chengzhi. It seems that all problems can be solved. As for how to operate, it depends on the monk''s uncanny skill. Ha ha

 Chapter 1212

    "You Xia Qingqing glares at her, but Dongfang dusk snow has a good face and makes it clear that she doesn''t intend to speak any more.


    "If you cheat me, I will not let you go as a ghost." In desperation, Xia Qingqing could only compromise, but it had nothing to do with saving song Qingshu anyway.


    Looking at Xia Qingqing taking off her clothes one by one in front of the East dusk snow, song Qingshu''s eyes are straight, and quickly sends a sound to each other: "this is OK?"


    The East dusk snow similarly transmits a sound to enter a secret to reply a way: "others for your harem amity, but dig out the mind, arrive at this juncture you don''t tell me you already can''t afford." She has to worry. After all, song Qingshu has had two wars, especially Blue Phoenix. It''s good that most men don''t have weak legs, let alone rally.


    "Are you kidding me?" Song Qingshu glared at her fiercely, as if he had been greatly insulted. "What was your invincible east in those years? Your man was invincible bridal chamber. Next time, if you have the ability, don''t let LAN Fenghuang help you. Don''t make you kneel down and beg for mercy!"


    The east evening snow hears a heart to swing, can''t help but secretly spat a mouthful.


    At this moment, Xia Qingqing has curled up in his arms, put his face on his chest, and asked shyly: "brother song, how can I help you?"


    Song Qingshu was not an old pedant, so he turned over and pressed her down: "this will help me."


    ¡­¡­


    "You smell like other women." Xia Qingqing frowned subconsciously.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu was embarrassed. "Shall I go and wash it?"


    "Forget it..." Xia Qingqing sighed and put his hand around his neck to make him press down again.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the red waves in front of me, the lips of the eastern dusk snow rose slightly, and also quietly walked past.


    Xia Qingqing is forgetting herself when she suddenly feels a greasy body sticking to her back. She can''t help shivering: "what do you want to do?"


    "Give you a hand." Oriental dusk snow gently bit on her earlobe, voice with incomparable temptation.


    "You go away, I don''t want your help," Xia Qingqing was extremely shy at this time. She stretched out her hand to push her away, but the door opened wide and was attacked by the other party, "ah, don''t touch there!"


    Finally pushed her away, Xia Qingqing began to put on her clothes. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, "if you want to make waves, you can make them yourself. Don''t get involved with me."


    Dongfang muxue is lying on her side as if she had a plan. She looks at her with a smile: "if you don''t come, you won''t want to know the whereabouts of Yuan Chengzhi in your life."


    "You Xia Qingqing is angry and anxious. She thinks how there is such a shameless person in the world. She would like to jump on her and bite her. Unfortunately, she knows that with their martial arts, she used to just send sheep into tiger''s mouth.


    Take advantage of her Lengshen now Kung Fu, Eastern dusk snow pulled her back: "come here."


    "Ah ~" Xia Qingqing where resist her strength, the whole person fell in the past, song Qingshu quickly embrace her to prevent injury, at the same time frown at the East dusk snow: "don''t play too much."


    "Is it painful?" Dongfang dusk snow came up to her ear and said in a very charming voice, "don''t you always wonder how I''m with women... Today, I can make you cheaper."


    "It''s better to find Blue Phoenix next time." Song Qingshu worried about Xia Qingqing''s embarrassment and hesitated.


    "Nerd, do you think I want to make out with her? It''s not to resolve the hatred between us." The East dusk snow has no good spirit to say.


    "So it is." Song Qingshu Lengshen now Kung Fu, Eastern dusk snow has hugged Xia Qingqing from behind.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in the quilt who is like two beautiful snakes, song Qingshu only feels that his heart is beating and his blood is boiling. He doesn''t care so much. He hugs Xia Qingqing directly from the front and kisses her heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Where did Xia Qingqing go through such a battle? One was gentle and delicate, the other was masculine and tough. Before long, he was defeated and could only make a crying voice.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took for Xia Qingqing to straighten up, with a face of intoxicating red color, and her long messy hair scattered on her chest, covering her graceful and moving body: "now you can say it!"


    Dongfang muxue is lying lazily in Song Qingshu''s arms at this time, and is complaining in his ear: "Feiyan is right. You are a beast. You almost broke my waist just now, and I don''t think people''s injury is just right."


    "Who let you bully Qingqing? I''ll get justice for her." Song Qingshu''s lips are full of happy smile.


    "When I can beat you, I''ll be on it!" East dusk snow angry way.


    "I''m afraid you''ll never get a chance in your life." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Oriental dusk snow rarely did not refute, is sullen, hear Xia Qingqing''s words, not angry to reply: "say what?"


    "Why are you so faithless? I... I all... "Xia Qingqing almost didn''t get excited to cry.


    Song Qingshu quickly got up to comfort her, and at the same time said to Dongfang muxue: "well, don''t play tricks any more, I also want to know."


    "Why don''t you help her or me?" The East dusk snow discontent way.


    "Who made you so good at martial arts? If I help you again, Qingqing will not be bullied to death by you." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    East dusk snow


    But in the end, Dongfang muxue tells the whole story. It turns out that she realized very early that she was the invincible thing of Dongfang and could not cheat Xia Qingqing all her life. As the saying goes, she had been thinking about how to deal with it for a long time.


    One day, she got information from her subordinates that there was a man in Liao who looked like yuan Chengzhi in both appearance and martial arts. At first, she didn''t think much of him. After all, she had confidence in her skills. No one could survive a fatal blow to her head. However, on her way to the Golden Snake camp, she went to see yuan Chengzhi''s tomb on a whim, I found that the tomb was empty.


    "It''s impossible. I buried elder brother Yuan myself at the beginning!" Xia Qingqing exclaimed.


    The east evening Snow White her one eye: "this kind of thing is very easy to verify, I cheat you why?"? Why don''t you go back and find out? "


    "Did his enemies steal his body?" Song Qingshu frowned. In fact, from his point of view, Yuan Chengzhi''s resurrection is not good for him at all. After all, he "inherited" the other party''s name, territory and even his wife.


    Of course, song Qingshu''s psychology is not so gloomy. If yuan Chengzhi is alive, he is not afraid of competition. In fact, in a sense, both sides are not rivals at the same level.


    "That''s what I thought before." After all, it''s beyond common sense to come back from death. Dongfang muxue didn''t think about it, so she still had the idea of killing Xia Qingqing with a knife on the battlefield. But just now Xia Qingqing and she worked hard. When song Qingshu was in a dilemma, she suddenly had an idea in her mind: "if only yuan Chengzhi were still alive."


    As soon as the idea came out, it was out of control. Many details that I didn''t care about before became a line one after another. Many things in the world are like this. If you have an impossible idea in your heart, there are countless reasons to deny it; But once the heart that it is possible, then no matter how many difficulties, will overcome one by one to achieve.


    Once yuan Chengzhi is still alive, she finds that many things can be explained.


    "Half a day, it''s just your guess?" After listening for half a day, Xia Qingqing can''t help it. She is led by the nose by Dongfang muxue in order to know the whereabouts of Yuan Chengzhi. Obviously, such an answer can''t satisfy her.


    "Of course, it''s not just that," Dongfang muxue explained leisurely. One of the reasons why she asked Xia Qinggan to do this and that just now is that she needed time to sort out her ideas. Now she has reasoned about the whole thing. "In fact, people don''t believe that Yuan Chengzhi is still alive, because they believe that with my skill, she can hit the key point on the top of the head with all her strength, No one will survive. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "don''t mention yuan Chengzhi. Even if I don''t use my current skills to protect my body, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck to be hit by you."


    "Yes, I thought so at first." Dongfang muxue continued, "but I think that if yuan Chengzhi is still alive, there must be something to help him escape. He was hit on the forehead, so it''s impossible to have armor. Thinking about it, it''s only possible that it''s his internal skill."


    "How can Hunyuan Gong be so magical?" As Yuan Chengzhi''s wife, Xia Qingqing naturally knows a lot about this internal skill. At this time, her mood was extremely contradictory. On the one hand, she hoped that Yuan Chengzhi would live. On the other hand, common sense denied this possibility.


    "Hunyuan Gong is not so magical. What about nine turn Hunyuan Gong?" The east evening snow laughs a way.


    "Nine turn Hunyuan Gong?" Song Qingshu frowned. He had never heard of this martial art, let alone Xia Qingqing.


    Dongfang muxue didn''t rush to explain this skill. Instead, he said: "Huashan sect is a very magical sect. Although this generation is declining, there are many masters in the past. The main reason is that Huashan has a lot of martial arts secrets. In addition to the nine virtues of Huashan known to the world, Huashan sect actually has a lot of hidden miracles, such as the nine swords of Dugu in fengqingyang, and the sunflower Scripture of our Sun Moon sect, which was snatched from Huashan sect in those years. "


    "Is the sunflower classic sent from Huashan?" Xia Qingqing exclaimed, after all, sunflower treasure is famous in the world. She never thought there was such a source.


    "Not bad!" Song Qingshu nodded and said that after reading Xiaoao lake, he naturally knew the secret of Wulin.


    "In fact, in addition to the sunflower canon, the sun moon cult also got the news that" nine turn Hunyuan Gong "was also hidden in the Huashan sect. It''s a pity that the elite masters of the Wuyue sword sect were ambushed on the Huashan Mountain, and the sun moon cult also suffered a heavy loss. It only grabbed the sunflower canon and didn''t find the existence of" nine turn Hunyuan Gong. " Speaking of the tragic past, Dongfang muxue was also very sorry. After a pause, she continued, "if yuan Chengzhi really came back from the dead, there is only one reason: Hunyuan Gong is actually the legendary nine turn Hunyuan Gong!"

 Chapter 1213

    Listening to Dongfang muxue''s words, it''s not impossible that Yuan Chengzhi didn''t die. Xia Qingqing was surprised and happy, and asked, "what is the nine turn Hunyuan Gong?"


    Even song Qingshu on one side raised his ears. Although he is known as a hundred Xiaosheng in the river and lake, he mainly depends on reading the original book. In fact, his understanding of all kinds of secrets in the river and lake is certainly not as good as the leader of the sun moon god sect, Dongfang muxue.


    Dongfang muxue explained: "it''s said that jiuzhuan Hunyuan Gong was written by Chen Tuan, an immortal of the earth. The reason why it''s called jiuzhuan is that it has to go through nine times of life and death. After nine times of Nirvana and rebirth, it can rise in the daytime and become an immortal."


    "True or false?" Song Qingshu frowned and said that with his current cultivation, he has already stood at the top of the whole Wulin, and still can''t touch the threshold of heaven. He really doesn''t believe that there are immortals in the world.


    "The idea of becoming an immortal is really too vague. It''s mostly false." Dongfang muxue replied, "but according to the records of the elders of the sun moon god cult, every time the nine turn Hunyuan skill is completed, its power will be doubled. This is true."


    "How to complete a turn?" Hearing what she said, song Qingshu couldn''t help wondering.


    "It''s said that those who need to practice experience from life to death, and then from death to life, even if they complete a turn. As for how to come back to life after death, there are different opinions. Many of my predecessors'' notes have speculated that the most likely situation is that the practitioner does not really die, but feigns death with fetal rest. Therefore, some of the nine turn Hunyuan Gong are also called fetal rest Jue. " Dongfang muxue''s explanation made song Qingshu admire him. He was indeed the leader of the evil cult in the past. He was really knowledgeable.


    "Fetal rest is a Taoist concept. It''s said that the top congenital experts will enter the fetal rest state automatically after being seriously injured. During this period, the body will not be hurt by fire and water. If yuan Chengzhi is really practicing the nine turn Hunyuan skill, it is really possible that he will enter the fetal rest state by chance. That way, being buried in the earth will promote the recovery of the injury." Song Qingshu said while thinking.


    "If you hurt other parts, it may be as you speculate, but brother yuan''s head is injured. How can he recover from such injury?" Although Xia Qingqing also wanted to believe it, everything was beyond her understanding.


    The east evening snow eyebrows a wrinkly, obviously she is also because of this affair not so sure.


    "I have a bit of a say in this. The human brain is very mysterious. It consists of many parts. Each part has its own function. Some control actions, some control language, and some control nerves. Some parts are very mysterious. So far, I don''t know their functions. Even if they are removed, it doesn''t seem to affect people''s safety..." Song Qingshu says, It''s not nonsense. In a previous life, a friend of his was seriously injured in a car accident. During the operation, about a spoonful of brain was removed from the back of his forehead. After recovery, he was still alive. At least before Song Qingshu passed through, the friend didn''t find any sequelae.


    Coincidentally, Yuan Chengzhi''s forehead was also injured by Dongfang muxue''s embroidery needle. If he has the nine turn Hunyuan skill to protect his body, maybe he can really be reborn.


    When he finished, he found that the two women were staring at themselves.


    "I didn''t expect you to know medicine? Where did you learn those nerves just now? " Eastern dusk snow exclaimed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I used to mix with the king of poisonous drugs for some time." It''s hard to talk about his hometown. After all, song Qingshu''s hometown is at the foot of Wudang Mountain. He has a lot of knowledge in the East, so he can''t be deceived.


    "Poison hand medicine King..." Dongfang muxue fell into the color of recollection, "when I invited him several times, he didn''t agree to join the sun moon god cult. Now it seems to be a big pity."


    "When he joined the sun moon god cult, you can''t see me alive," Song Qingshu snorted, and his expression was a little strange. "It''s surprising that he refused you and you can still live, because of your temperament."


    "Well, don''t think of me as a murderer, OK?" Seeing song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing as you are, Dongfang muxue is also very depressed, "the king of poison hand medicine has always been secretive, and he is the best in the world with poison. I don''t need to provoke such an enemy."


    Xia Qingqing suddenly said, "brother song, I want to go to Liao."


    Song Qingshu hesitated slightly, and finally said with a smile: "good."


    The eastern dusk snow sneered: "Xia Qingqing, do you want yuan Chengzhi alive or dead?"


    "Alive, of course!" Xia Qingqing replied without thinking.


    "But have you ever thought that if yuan Di is still alive, will you return to his arms or stay with song boy?" The East dusk snow looks at her quietly.


    Song Qingshu depressed way: "you don''t call me a kid, OK, I''m up and down where small?" Although he said so, he still paid attention to Xia Qingqing''s reaction.


    The eastern dusk Snow''s eyes fell on some part of him. A jade face turned red for the first time, and hummed: "the body is not small, but it''s young."


    "How old are you?" This is a question that song Qingshu has always been curious about. He knows that Dongfang muxue must be bigger than him, but how much is bigger is totally unknown.


    "Why, I''m afraid I''m an old woman, and the old cow is eating tender grass?" Eastern dusk snow lips slightly up, a face jokingly asked.


    Song Qingshu said with exaggeration: "if the old women all over the world are as good-looking as you, then the old people all over the world will not be happy to die?"


    Eastern evening snow spat: "bah, glib."


    Xia Qingqing turns a deaf ear to the fight between the two, and what she remembers is all the words of Dongfang muxue just now.


    Yes, if elder brother yuan is still alive, how will I live in the future?


    She always claims that she is loyal to love, and finally agrees to be with song Qingshu on the premise that Yuan Chengzhi is dead. But now that Yuan Chengzhi is resurrected, she has become the kind of ungrateful and mean person she hates most.


    Seeing her face changing, song Qingshu worried about the sequelae of her great joy and sorrow in one day. He quickly patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "Qingqing, I will support you whatever you want to make, don''t have any psychological burden."


    Xia Qingchang took a breath and opened his eyes as if he had made a final decision: "I decided to go to Liao."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart, but he didn''t say anything else after all. He said with a bitter smile, "OK, I''ll send someone to send you there."


    Xia Qingqing looked at his reaction and couldn''t help raising his mouth and humming: "don''t you want to keep me?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, he suddenly realized that things had changed, and a smile gradually appeared on his face: "do you want me to keep you?"


    Xia Qingqing glanced at the East dusk snow and the messy bedspread, bit her lips and stamped her feet: "my silly elder brother, people will accompany you... If you do such a shameful thing, how can you find other men again."

 Chapter 1214

    "But yuan is your husband." Song Qingshu''s stomach Fei is endless, but his mouth says: "do you want to go to Liao?"


    "After all, he and I had a fight, and we had to end it." Xia Qingqing sighs.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Xia Qingqing shook her head and said, "there are so many things here. Where can you get away with them? Don''t worry, I won''t rekindle my old relationship with brother yuan. "


    Song Qingshu hugged her: "but I don''t trust yuan. If he wants to use force on you, you can''t beat him."


    Xia Qingqing spat: "bah, brother yuan is a perfect gentleman. You think he is the same as you."


    Song Qingshu head straight to her arms arch: "I don''t care, I don''t allow you to go to him alone."


    Rubbed by him, Xia Qingqing pushed him away with a red face: "who just agreed to let me go?"


    "I just said that just now. If you really leave me, I will leave you by any means." Song Qingshu said boldly, quite a shameless posture.


    "Really a rogue ~" Xia Qingqing said angrily, but he was not really angry. On the contrary, he felt a little happy.


    "Although Liao is no longer as vast as it used to be, its territory is still not small. Where can you find him then?" The East dusk snow of one side suddenly opens a way.


    Xia Qingqing is stunned and knows that what she said is true. Now the territory controlled by the state of Liao is almost thousands of miles away. Even if yuan Chengzhi is really in the state of Liao, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find him.


    "I think so. Now San Francisco is in full swing, and the imperial court is short of manpower. Why don''t you let Qingqing and I go back to the capital to help deal with the government affairs? Besides, we can also use the intelligence system of the imperial court to investigate yuan Chengzhi''s whereabouts." The East dusk Snow says.


    Song Qingshu heard that she wanted to take the opportunity to ease the relationship with Xia Qingqing, naturally there was no reason to disagree.


    "Good!" Xia Qingqing pondered for a long time and knew that this was the best way, "but I''ll go back to the Golden Snake camp first to check whether brother yuan''s tomb is really empty."


    "No problem. Anyway, I''ll go with you on my way back." East evening snow a promise.


    Song Qingshu pulled her aside with a strange face: "is yuan Chengzhi''s tomb really empty?"


    The East dusk snow did not have good spirit ground rolled a white eye: "dare feeling I just said half day white said?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "I''m afraid you are deliberately fooling Qingqing in order to stabilize her."


    Xia Qingqing coughed: "if it''s almost bright today, I''ll go back first."


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "sleep here. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that he was at a loss, as if he didn''t know it, Xia Qingqing stamped her feet angrily: "after all, my nominal identity is Mrs. yuan. If I am seen going out of your tent tomorrow morning, then... Tens of thousands of soldiers will know it soon."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "what else should I do? If I didn''t force you before, now that I know that Yuan Chengzhi may still live in the world, I really can''t let you go."


    "Why?" Xia Qingqing was stunned.


    Dongfang muxue said with a smile: "it''s not the man''s possessive desire. He just wants to declare your sovereignty to everyone. Now his prestige is unprecedented, and those old people in Golden Snake camp think that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, but they won''t conflict with your relationship. When all the people in the Golden Snake camp get used to your relationship, even if yuan Chengzhi comes back, it won''t help. "


    "But like this..." Xia Qingqing blushed, "I''m so embarrassed." She always prides herself on her loyalty to love. She feels embarrassed when she thinks of other people''s strange eyes after dawn.


    "Song boy sometimes is too soft tempered to be a villain. In that case, let me tell you," Dongfang muxue said with a solemn face. "If you don''t settle the relationship as soon as possible, how can you two get along with each other when other people in the Golden Snake camp know that yuan Chengzhi is still alive? At that time, everyone will see you as Mrs. yuan. Once your relationship is exposed, you will definitely be despised by the world. No, it''s a little embarrassing now. In the future, you two will regret your disgrace together. "


    The words made Xia Qingqing''s face change, and song Qingshu could not help sighing: "although I was vaguely aware of some crises, I didn''t see them as thoroughly as you. I really deserve to be a leader."


    The East dusk snow lightly hums a, but the eyebrow is full of contented color, at the same time to summer green direction made a wink.


    Song Qingshu is not stupid either. He immediately takes advantage of the heat to tie Xia Qingqing''s hand: "Qingqing, will you stay with me?"


    Xia Qingqing lowered her head, and only after a long time did she make a slight hum like a mosquito and fly: "Hmm ~"


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He took dongfangmuxue in one hand and Xia Qingqing in the other. He got into bed again. There were so many things happened tonight that they soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    When the early morning sun shines into the tent, the three people still sleep very sweet. I don''t know how long later, the voice of the soldiers came from outside the tent: "tell the king of the Golden Snake, all the generals have been waiting outside the tent."


    "Ah?" Xia Qingqing exclaimed, immediately sat up straight body, aware of the chest strange, looked down, can not help but not hit a place, "take your claws away!"


    Dongfang muxue didn''t open her eyes. She just pinched her fingers, and a smile of satisfaction appeared on her lips: "I feel good. Tut Tut, it''s really good to kill her husband and dominate her wife."


    Xia Qingqing was almost fainted by the gas, and she was about to work hard with her when she lifted the quilt. Song Qingshu quickly stopped the two women: "people are all outside, don''t make any noise."


    The eastern dusk Snow''s eyebrows are flying. It''s obvious that she doesn''t care about this situation at all. But Xia Qingqing''s face turns red and starts to wear clothes in a hurry.


    After a long time, the three finally walked out of the tent. When the people outside saw Xia Qingqing coming out behind song Qingshu with her head down and red face, their eyes were straight, but they soon showed a smile of understanding.


    After all, beauty with hero, is everyone''s favorite. What''s more, song Qingshu just had a performance of God coming down to earth yesterday, and his prestige was at the peak. No one would have any objection.


    As for the old people in the Golden Snake camp, their mood is more complicated. On the one hand, they think of Yuan Chengzhi and feel sad; On the other hand, Xia Qingqing represents the interests of their elders. The closer her relationship with song Qingshu is, the higher their status will be.


    Zhao Min in the crowd poked Zhou Zhiruo around him without any trace. He said with a smile: "yesterday, I didn''t treat that snow girl. Why did I have another woman. Zhou Zhiruo, Zhou Zhiruo, your man is surrounded by so many fox spirits. What can you do in the future? "


    Zhou Zhiruo ice snow clever, natural clear each other want to be a gun, light answer: "as long as there is no Zhao girl this fox spirit, other people I can deal with."


    Zhao Min almost choked by her and could not speak, so she had to hum with a guilty heart: "bah, that smelly man is what you want to rob him as a treasure. I''m not rare."


    Zhou Zhiruo smile: "it''s better."


    I''m afraid ah Jiu is the only one among these women who sincerely wishes for Xia Qingqing. Before, she always felt that she was wronged to be with song Qingshu. However, she knew Xia Qingqing''s worries before, and she didn''t know why she would figure it out overnight.


    Next, the high level of the Golden Snake camp held an emergency meeting. Yesterday, it defeated the main force of the green camp and obtained a lot of materials and living forces. This time, Li Kexiu came out of the nest, and the Jianghuai area in the rear area is extremely empty, which is a good time to take advantage of the victory.


    Song Qingshu arranged different tasks for the generals, let them lead the army to attack each state and county, and he was responsible for the direction of Yangzhou. After the meeting, the generals left to prepare for their own departure. Only song Qingshu and the women were left in the tent.


    Dongfang muxue was too busy for the Qing government to go out for a long time. It was inconvenient for her to accompany song Qingshu to the south. On the same day, she left for the north. Xia Qingqing also went north with her because she was concerned about yuan Chengzhi''s whereabouts. Blue Phoenix was no exception.


    Hear Xia Qingqing want to follow the East dusk snow to walk together, the most surprised is not ah Jiu: "Qingqing, what do you go north to do?"


    Song Qingshu explained for her, "ah Jiu, I''ll talk to you about this later in private."


    Ah Jiu nodded with understanding, and did not continue to ask.


    When Dongfang muxue was about to leave, she came to Zhao Min and handed her a light brown pill. She said in a low voice, "I don''t know the formula of the sanshennaoshen pill in your body. Naturally, it can''t be solved, but if you haven''t found the antidote before the Dragon Boat Festival, you can take it and delay the attack for half a year. If you haven''t found the antidote after half a year, Then the gods will not be able to save it. " Then he left with Xia Qingqing and Blue Phoenix.


    Zhao Min was stunned, thinking that she had never met her before. How could she


    In his heart, Zhao Min looks up at Song Qingshu. Seeing that he is also looking at himself, he can''t help feeling warm. In the past few months, although she has been smiling like a flower, it seems that she is no different from before, but she is the only one who knows how scared she is. No matter how resourceful she is, no matter how many experts she has, she is a girl after all. She shudders at the thought that there are so poisonous insects lurking in her body.


    Over the past few months, she has used almost all the strength she can use, thinking that she can find an antidote again and again, but she has been disappointed again and again, and gradually doubts whether she can find an antidote.


    Occasionally, in the dead of night, she thought that song Qingshu, who had no conscience, had been busy with his own affairs and didn''t come to help him. It was inevitable that there would be a feeling of resentment in her heart, but all this disappeared at this time.


    It turns out that he still remembers the poison on me


    Soon some soldiers came to report that the army was ready to go. Song Qingshu only felt complacent. He got up and said to the girls, "as the old saying goes, it''s the best thing in the world to ride a crane to Yangzhou. Today, song Qingshu will come to lead a hundred thousand horses to Yangzhou with the United States."

 Chapter 1215

    "Command 100000 riders, take the United States to Yangzhou!" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are flying, "good poetry, good humidity!"


    Seeing his complacent expression, all the girls in the room looked strange. Ah Jiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Qingshu face some hang: "what''s the problem?"


    Ah Jiu chuckled and said, "although song Lang is a genius, it''s a bit common to write poems." She was born in the royal family. She was the most learned scholar and scholar in the country when she was a child.


    One side of Zhao Min also added with a smile: "not only ordinary, there is the suspicion of bragging."


    Song Qingshu was angry: "where did I brag?" At the same time, he sighed in his heart that the passers-by were all dazzled by Tang poetry and Song poetry, but he was so frustrated that who let him cross the dynasty? Those famous poems in history had already come out, and Nalan Xingde, the most famous poet of the Qing Dynasty, was still there. He had no place to copy them, Also by a few confidants joke, really day husky.


    "You''ve got a lot of money in your army. It''s good to have 5000 horsemen, and 100000 horsemen." Zhao Min''s eyes smile like the crescent moon. When will you come to our Ruyang palace? I''ll show you the power of 100000 cavalry.


    "It''s obviously a corrupt way for you to chew words like this. The most important thing for a poem to be good or bad is the artistic conception. Forget it, I don''t understand what I''ve said to you. I''ll see what''s going on outside." Song Qingshu fled. Hearing the laughter of several women in the tent behind him, he couldn''t help humming: if you knew that, you should ride to Yangzhou instead. When the time comes, you can ride whoever laughs!


    ¡­¡­


    Soon song Qingshu led the army to move out. Along the way, the Golden Snake camp will follow song Qingshu''s instructions and stick to the principle of attacking the city first and attacking the heart first. Because the main force of the green camp has been destroyed, and Li Kexiu has been captured, all the prefectures in Jianghuai have been in a state of panic. Many of them will fall from the wind. Even if they have resistance occasionally, they will soon be crushed.


    About half a month later, song Qingshu led his troops into Yangzhou, which means that the Golden Snake camp has occupied all the territory before Li Kexiu.


    Because of the turbulence in the Yangtze and Huaihe rivers, the imperial court of the Southern Song Dynasty also made a quick response, and the army began to gather in Caishiji, Nanjing, Zhenjiang, Changzhou and Suzhou. The two sides confronted each other along the river, and the war was imminent.


    Song Qingshu summoned the high-level generals of the Golden Snake camp to study how to deal with the next situation. Most of them advocated to take advantage of the victory and pursue. The momentum of the past few days, coupled with song Qingshu''s superb martial arts, made their confidence expand rapidly. Yangzhou was only five or six hundred miles away from Lin''an. As long as they could attack Lin''an, the Southern Song Dynasty would naturally collapse. At that time, the Golden Snake camp could take advantage of the situation to build the country, And they are the officials of the dragon, the founding fathers, who can enjoy the glory from generation to generation.


    However, there are still some mature and staunch people who oppose it. They think it is too risky to attack the Southern Song Dynasty, but they are soon drowned in the voices of many main battles.


    A group of people quarreled endlessly, but song Qingshu didn''t comment. Instead, he looked back at Zhao Min and asked, "what does Miss Zhao mean?"


    The room soon quieted down. During this time together, they already knew Zhao Min''s identity, and they were not confused by her delicate appearance. After all, she played with countless men in the applause, and even nearly wiped out the whole army of the famous martial arts schools in the Central Plains. These deeds were too fierce.


    Zhao Min in the north and Huang Rong in the South have become the two most resourceful women in the world. Some good people even follow the example of Wolong fengxiao in the Three Kingdoms period and make a similar remark. Zhao Minnan and Huang Rong in the north can secure the country once they get one, and if Shuangshu can win the world together.


    Although it was a joke made by a good man, it was widely spread in the rivers and lakes. After all, when Guo Jing got Huang Rong, he became a great Xia from a silly boy. What''s more, he stopped the Mongolian cavalry from going south in Xiangyang and saved half of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Of course, Zhao Min, not to mention the fact that his father Ruyang king was one of the most powerful four kings in Mongolia.


    However, Shuangshu''s acceptance of this kind of thing is just a joke. After all, any one of them is a strange woman in the world. If they can get one, it''s the ancestral Tomb of the 18th generation. What''s more, Huang Rong is already a wife. With Guo Jing''s integrity, how can they have anything to do with Zhao Min?


    The shadow of the famous tree, see Zhao Min to speak, other people naturally all quiet down.


    Zhao Min light smile, voice delicate crisp: "as a Mongolian princess, I naturally hope that the Golden Snake camp can take advantage of the victory, directly hit Lin''an City."


    When the main combatant saw that she agreed with her own side, they were very excited and began to criticize the main combatant.


    "Zhao!" Zhou Zhiruo Liu Mei wants to stand up and say something, but he is held by song Qingshu.


    "Listen to her." Song Qingshu''s face was calm, and he could not see whether it was sad or happy.


    As if he had found a confidant, Zhao Min smiles and says, "but as a friend of song Qingshu, I suggest that you''d better make peace with the Southern Song Dynasty."


    "Why?" Patton, the main combatant, burst the pot and asked one after another.


    Zhao Min did not answer directly, but asked: "dare to ask you, how is the fighting power of the Golden Snake camp compared with the Mongolian cavalry?"


    A group of people looked at each other and finally said, "I''m afraid it''s not as good as that." Mongolian cavalry has been fighting in the North these years, sweeping Mobei, Central Plains and western regions. No matter how conceited they are, they will not be so arrogant.


    "But we have the king of the Golden Snake..." some people were still unconvinced and gave a weak voice.


    "Song Qingshu is flesh and blood after all," Zhao Min glanced at Song Qingshu on one side. "Do you expect him to take the rank of general in every battle?"


    Seeing that the group of people did not speak, Zhao Min said: "the Song Dynasty seems to be weak on the surface, but when it comes to fighting, it will burst out surprising energy. Our Mongolian army is in all directions, and only in the Southern Song Dynasty did we suffer the most. As soon as the Golden Snake camp has won some victories, you people are so confused that you want to enter Lin''an City. It''s really a fool''s dream. "


    A group of people were speechless by her scolding. Many people thought that if there were such a powerful mother in the future, they would have a hard time.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, song Qingshu just said, "in addition to what the princess said just now, there are two important reasons. One is that the land of Jianghuai has just fallen. Our foundation is not stable. We haven''t even had time to digest the previous achievements. It''s not wise to start the war again; The second is that China is now in decline and foreign races are plundering. The Southern Song Dynasty represents the orthodoxy of the Han people in the world. If we attack the Southern Song Dynasty, we will easily be spurned by the Han people in the world. We can''t afford the risk. "


    "So," Song Qingshu stood up and looked to the far south: "I decided to send an envoy to the Southern Song Dynasty to discuss the alliance of peace talks."

 Chapter 1216

    "But before that," Song Qingshu said with a sharp look around the crowd, "there is something that needs to be dealt with first."


    His eyes seemed to have substance, and everyone in the field was shocked.


    "Although Li Kexiu''s attack was sudden, his strength and our Golden Snake camp were nothing more than Bozhong''s. why has the Golden Snake camp been losing since the war started?" Song Qingshu said that later, his voice had gradually become severe.


    The generals looked at each other with shame. They bowed their heads and said nothing. No one dares to touch him at this time.


    "You don''t want to retreat from the enemy. All your energy is spent on questioning me and me. If you pull my back at the critical moment, what do I want you to do?" Song Qingshu was angry.


    "We heard that the LORD had been poisoned in Yangzhou, so we suspected that Xia Qingqing and Li daitaojiang had found someone to impersonate him." Someone murmured.


    "Worried about them posing as me?" Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, directly interrupted, "they are my women, from now on, if I am not present, they can fully represent me!"


    The next group of people are constantly complaining: Xia Qingqing was clearly Mrs. yuan before. Who knows when you got together. But of course they didn''t dare to say it, they could only nod their heads.


    Song Qingshu looked back at Zhao Min: "Miss Zhao, in your Mongolia, you openly question the commander and refuse to execute the order. What should you do with such a person?"


    Zhao Min''s clever mind instantly understood his intention, and could not help scolding him secretly: this bastard wanted to use me as a villain, and he went to buy people''s hearts by himself.


    However, this kind of busy is just a matter of hand, she didn''t mind. She said coldly: "this kind of people should be used to worship the flag."


    A group of people turned pale with fright. They all knelt down and begged for help. In fact, they knew that in any well disciplined army in Mongolia, their behavior was enough to be dealt with by military law. However, most of them came from Greenwood bandits, and they didn''t pay much attention to these rules.


    Song Qing was expressionless in writing, and his silence made those people more and more flustered. Then he said faintly: "for your loyalty, all the people who participated in the forced palace were demoted to three levels. If this happens again, they will be directly dealt with by military law."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Seeing the amnesty of those people, Zhao Min sneers at them. Song Qingshu, a fox, is really cunning. First, he used beheading to intimidate these people. Then, when they heard that they were only demoted to the third rank, they would not feel resentment, but would be grateful. If they were to be punished by a three-level official demotion, these people would surely blow the pot


    But although she saw through this, she didn''t mean to point it out. She just looked at Song Qingshu not far away with a smile.


    Noticing Zhao Min''s eyes, song Qingshu showed all his silent smile, but he was thinking: the elders of Golden Snake camp were all bandits, and they were not good at it. Every leader had his own team and his own abacus. This time, the persecution was a wake-up call. It''s time to vigorously promote some cronies to replace them. Of course, we can''t rush the whole thing. Let''s cook the frogs in warm water and make a slow transition


    After everyone retreated, song Qingshu asked ah Jiu, "ah Jiu, I always want to ask you something. Last time I was chased in Yangzhou, I found that the secret stronghold of Jinlong gang in Yangzhou had been taken away. Wan... What''s the whereabouts of gang leader Jiao?"


    Jiao Wan''er is Luo Liru''s wife after all, and song Qingshu is not good at showing too close.


    Ah Jiu didn''t expect to go to other places. Wen Yan replied: "when Li Kexiu''s army attacked the stronghold, Wan''er happened to have something to go out, so he was lucky to escape. She wanted to stay in Yangzhou and wait for an opportunity to save you, but her whereabouts were revealed. She had to escape from Yangzhou when she was seriously injured, and now she is recovering in Jining. "


    "It''s so good. If you think my reason has caused her any accident, I''ll feel guilty all my life." Song Qingshu was very lucky.


    "What Jiao Wan''er is also your woman?" Zhao Min suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu face a heat, quickly said: "people have a husband, don''t talk nonsense, damage her reputation." In front of Zhou Zhiruo a Jiu, song Qingshu is really embarrassed to admit that, more importantly, keeping the relationship between the two people is not exposed, which is more exciting and does not harm other people''s reputation.


    "Is it?" Zhao Min seemed to have guessed something.


    Song Qingshu felt guilty and quickly changed the topic: "although we are ready to make peace with the Southern Song Dynasty, we can''t give the cards directly. Otherwise, the officials of the Southern Song Dynasty will advance one by one, so I need you to continue to show an offensive posture towards the Southern Song Dynasty on my way down to the south, so that the Southern Song Dynasty can take the initiative to make peace."


    After glancing at the women, song Qingshu said: "ah Jiu, you will be in charge of the Golden Snake camp. You need to continue to put pressure on the Southern Song Dynasty, but you can''t go too far. You must grasp this degree."


    "No problem." Ah Jeou has been in charge of the Golden Snake camp for a long time. In addition to his royal background and political sense, ah Jeou is the best choice to do this.


    "Zhiruo, take advantage of this opportunity to come out, don''t go back to the white lotus sect. You stay to digest and absorb Li Kexiu''s territory." Song Qingshu knows that Zhou Zhiruo always has a sense of crisis. Instead of letting her continue to take risks in the Bailian cult, she should give her some power to make her more confident.


    The world doesn''t know the relationship between Zhou Zhiruo and Zhou ZIWANG. Before Zhou Zhiruo sneaked into the white lotus sect, she didn''t use her original name. At the same time, she underwent a simple change of face. Therefore, unless someone is very familiar with her, no one knows that she is Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect. This time, the white lotus sect will not doubt her.


    Hearing her husband take care of the land of Jianghuai, Zhou Zhiruo was both surprised and happy. She took a look at Zhao Min next to her. Her eyes turned and she thought, "OK, but I didn''t have the experience of dealing with government affairs before. Sister Zhao is just a good hand in this field. Let her stay and help me."


    Zhou Zhiruo knows that Zhao Min knows too many secrets of song Qingshu. Before there is no perfect measure, song Qingshu never dares to let Zhao Min go. However, if Zhao Min is allowed to stay with him all day, it''s hard to ensure that they won''t hook up. The best way is to leave her under his own eyes.


    Song Qingshu did not say anything, but Zhao Min jumped up in an instant: "absolutely not!"


    Zhou Zhiruo blinked innocently: "does Miss Zhao hate others so much? She is not willing to help at all?"


    "Bah, don''t pretend to be pathetic in front of me. Do you think I don''t know what you''re doing?" Zhao Min cold hum a, "fall in your hand, I don''t die also want to peel."


    Zhou Zhiruo made an aggrieved appearance, as if to tears in general: "originally in Miss Zhao''s heart, people are so unbearable."


    Zhao Min was a bit chilly by her posture, all over a cold war: "less disgusting, I have goose bumps."


    The two girls quarreled so much that song Qingshu was deeply in meditation: it''s really inconvenient to take Zhao Min with her in the Southern Song Dynasty. Moreover, the longer she stays with her, the more secrets she will know. It''s a good way to let her stay in Yangzhou, and if Zhou Zhiruo looks at her, she won''t be afraid that she can run away, At the same time, there is the advantage of force, otherwise the two women will not fight each other, so many years are still equal.


    However, the only problem now is that if Zhao Min is given to Zhou Zhiruo, she will certainly suffer a lot. Although Zhou Zhiruo is his wife, he doesn''t want Zhao Min to be wronged too much.


    It''s a pity that he can''t think of a good way to get the best of both worlds. Seeing the two women who are still bickering, song Qingshu suddenly has a light in his heart. What''s his mind? With Zhao Min''s intelligence, can''t he have a way to protect himself? What''s more, Zhou Zhiruo still needs her help to deal with government affairs, which is enough for the two women to play games.


    "Well, let''s do it like this. Miss Zhao, you stay here and help Zhiruo. When I come back from the Southern Song Dynasty, I will accompany you to find the antidote of sanshinaoshendan." Song Qingshu promised.


    Zhao MINXIU frowned slightly, obviously hesitating in his heart whether to accept it or not.


    Song Qingshu continued: "I know what you are worried about. Zhiruo, you are not allowed to bully Miss Zhao at this time."


    Zhou Zhiruo smiles: "don''t worry, I will treat Miss Zhao" well. "


    Her tone is strange, not to mention Zhao Min, even song Qingshu realized that her words were deliberately vague, so she pointed to ah Jiu and said, "Miss Zhao, you can find ah Jiu if you need any help at that time."


    Zhao Min''s eyes brightened, and he was relieved: "well, I''ll stay here to help you clean up the mess here."


    Because the situation along the two sides of the river was imminent, song Qingshu worried that if he was careless, he would really fight, and he did not dare to delay. He arranged the affairs of Yangzhou a little, and then he crossed the south of the Yangtze River that night.


    Song Qingshu knew that he could not take the initiative to negotiate peace, otherwise he would be seen through by the Southern Song Dynasty, and it would be extremely unfavorable for the Golden Snake camp at the negotiation table.


    However, it is also more difficult for the Southern Song to initiate negotiations. Therefore, it is necessary for an intermediary to mediate, integrate status, weight and feasibility.


    However, song Qingshu did not go directly to Lin''an to find Han juezhou. After all, he and Han juezhou only met once in Yangzhou, which is not a deep friendship. Although they had a good chat at that time, things have changed. I don''t know what his attitude is now.


    Song Qingshu is not afraid of any danger. After all, with his current cultivation, even if Han Jianzhou turns over, he can''t keep him. What he was afraid of was that he would scare others when the situation was so delicate. At that time, it would be impossible for him to find another middleman.


    "Let''s find another middleman to test Han Yuzhou." Song Qingshu soon had an idea, bypassed Lin''an and went south to Shanyin Lu''s home.


    ---


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1217

    On the morning of the third day, song Qingshu finally arrived at Shanyin. After a little inquiry with passers-by, he found out that the Lu family was a famous family in Shanyin, and it was easy to find a place.


    Let the small Si help pass, song Qingshu stood at the door waiting. Originally, what he was most worried about was that when he came here, Lu Guanying was not there, which would be a bit of trouble. Fortunately, from the reaction of Xiaosi, Lu Guanying had returned to the mansion.


    Song Qingshu stood at the gate and looked at the nearby terrain. He had to feel that the Lu family was really the most prosperous family in Shanyin. No matter the location or the size of the Lu family, it was a first-class existence.


    Behind him came the creaking sound of the door opening. Song Qingshu thought it was Lu Guanying who came out. He subconsciously turned around: "I didn''t expect you to come out so fast."


    Seeing the man in front of him, song Qingshu was also stunned. He saw a young girl in white standing in front of him. Her skin was slightly yellow, but she had a melon face, and her face was very beautiful.


    The early morning sun through the leaves on her face, only to see her cheeks flushed, two thin red lips slightly upward, even used to see the beauty of song Qingshu also secretly praise: what a beautiful girl with bright eyes and white teeth.


    However, he soon noticed that the other side''s leg, from her walking posture seems to be a bit lame, can not help but cry sorry.


    The girl went out happily, but she didn''t expect that there was a man standing at the door. When she found that the other side looked up and down at her, her aggressive eyes made her feel as if she had no clothes on. She was upset. When she saw that the other side''s vision fell on her limp leg, she couldn''t help but burst into anger.


    When she was a child, she went to pick flowers from a tree and broke her leg. Then she met her enemy and came to the door, so that her leg didn''t have a good chance and left the root of the disease. She has always been extremely taboo about it, and even hated people''s pity in their eyes, because she didn''t know how many people in Shanyin city had conflicts with it.


    "Where are you from, rascal, to see your aunt here?" The girl put her hands on her waist and scolded fiercely.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought how this little girl had such a big temper. Today, he naturally disdains to have the same understanding with the other party. He turns around with a faint smile and continues to wait for Lu Guanying to come out.


    "Are you deaf or dumb?" When the girl saw that he didn''t answer, she was even more angry.


    "The little girl is young. She still has some virtue in her mouth. Otherwise, if she gets into trouble, it''s you who suffer." Song Qingshu turned back and said faintly.


    In the other side''s eyes, the condescending meaning made the girl even more angry: "who are you, do you need to teach me? Laifu, how can we allow some dogs and cats to walk in front of the Lu''s house and not let them go? "


    Soon several guards at the gate were startled and ran out to surround song Qingshu in the middle.


    "Miss seven, this man is looking for the third young master." The one named Laifu looked at Song Qingshu and said to the girl quietly.


    "Looking for the third brother?" The girl in white frowned, then waved her hand, "it must be some kind of grass in the river and lake who came to see the third brother again to blow me away."


    Several of the guards looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do for a moment. This man was very dignified. He didn''t look like those down-to-earth idle men before. If he was really a friend of the third young master, what would he do when he was beaten? There are three young masters on one side and seven young ladies on the other. No one on both sides can afford to offend. It''s really a fight between gods and mortals.


    Song Qingshu said coldly, "the reason why I look at you like that just now is that I can cure your leg, but now, you kneel down and beg me, and I won''t cure it for you."


    Hearing him mention his limp again, the girl in white was even more angry: "I don''t know how many famous doctors are helpless. You are so young that you are not ashamed. Laifu, what are you doing? Give him a good beating for Miss Ben. "


    "Yes, Miss seven!" Even if the third young master blames him, it will be something in the future. After all, a group of guards are still awed by the obscene power in front of them. They roll up their sleeves one after another and lift up their whistles.


    Song Qingshu stood there quietly, his eyes closed and open, as if he didn''t see the people who were about to surround him.


    "Stop it Just at this time, there was a loud shout from the government. When they looked back, they saw Lu Guanying trotting out all the way.


    When the LORD came, the group of nursing homes naturally retreated, and the young master and the young lady went to fight for the rest.


    "Young master, are you ok?" Lu Guanying did not look at other people, but ran to song Qingshu and asked anxiously.


    The girl in white on one side showed a strange color. Although the third brother was not very popular with his ancestors, he was always proud and arrogant. When he crossed Taihu Lake, he never showed such a humble look.


    Song Qingshu smiles calmly: "do you think they can hurt me?"


    Lu Guanying looked at the situation in the field. Although he didn''t see it personally, he roughly guessed what was going on. After all, he had a headache for the seven younger sisters all these years: "matchless, come and make an apology to song Gongzi!"


    "Matchless?" Song Qingshu''s eyes moved. It turned out that it was her. Although she had a vague guess just now, she was not sure. After all, Lu Wushuang''s Lu family in Shendiao is not related to Lu Guanying. I didn''t expect that they all belong to Lu family in Shanyin.


    Hearing Lu Guanying''s words, Lu Wushuang looked unbelievable: "third brother, if you don''t ask me what happened, let me apologize to him?"


    Lu Guanying calm face said: "do not ask, you must be wrong."


    "You Lu Wushuang felt aggrieved and anxious, "third brother, how can you help outsiders bully me?" In fact, she has always been close to Lu Guanying. At the beginning, she was chased and killed by Li Mochou. It was Lu Guanying who brought her back. Over the years, the other side has been taking care of her very much, but she didn''t expect that her third brother seems to be a different person today.


    "Apologize!" Lu Guanying''s voice became more severe.


    Lu Wushuang only felt the tears in his eyes, but he had to go to song Qingshu, bit his lip and whispered: "I''m sorry."


    Song qingshuhun, if not aware of the general, deliberately put his ear close to the past: "you speak up, I can''t hear you."


    Lu Wushuang almost fainted when he saw the rascal who put his ears together. He stamped his feet and cried in his voice: "my third brother bullied me. I''ll go to my cousin to teach you!"


    After that, Lu Guanying cried and ran all the way, crying and disappearing in the distance.


    "The first time I came to my door, I met such a thing, which made me laugh." Lu Guanying wiped her forehead in a cold sweat and was very embarrassed.


    "No harm." As song Qingshu walked in, he seemed to ask casually, "is your cousin Cheng?"


    Lu Guanying''s face changed: "yes, her surname is Cheng, and her single name is in English. She is a close disciple of dongxie pharmacist Huang. She just came back to visit her relatives this time. Matchless went out early in the morning to pick her up."


    Song Qingshu seems to think of something interesting: "the closed disciple of pharmacist Huang? Then you have to call her aunt? " Lu Guanying''s father, Lu Chengfeng, is also a disciple of pharmacist Huang, so naturally, Lu Guanying is a generation shorter than Cheng Ying.


    Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile: "there is no way. She is much younger than me, but she is my elder. Fortunately, she''s very nice. On weekdays, she doesn''t oppress me by seniority. It''s agreed in private that we don''t have to be so polite unless someone from the school is present. By the way, she is not only my elder martial sister-in-law, but also my younger sister-in-law. "


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. After a long time, he just spit out four words: "your circle is really chaotic."


    Lu Guanying was at a loss. When he asked why, he explained, "she''s Yaojia''s cousin. In private, she has to call me brother-in-law."


    Song Qingshu then reflected that the two women were both surnamed Cheng, and they had this origin.


    They soon came to the other courtyard where Lu Guanying lived. A graceful young lady of Huaxin was leaning by the door. Who was Cheng Yaojia.


    She seemed to be waiting for someone, until song Qingshu appeared in sight, she just showed a sweet smile.


    All the way to trot over, Qiao blushed very sweet, eyes full of excitement, Jiao didi called out: "childe ~"


    Song Qingshu felt that she was half crisp. He thought that Cheng Yaojia''s coquettish manner was really attractive. He wanted to take a hug to her soft waist, but it was in Lu''s house after all. It would be bad if he was seen by his servants.


    Lu Guanying obviously wanted to go with him, and coughed: "let''s go inside and have a chat."


    Thinking of his wife''s affectionate look at other men just now, Lu Guanying''s heart is inevitably sour, but thinking that all this is her own choice, she shakes her head to dispel these negative emotions.


    "When I was in Yangzhou, my heart broke when I knew that something had happened to my son. Fortunately, my son Ji Ren had a natural appearance." After entering the room, Cheng Yaojia could no longer resist the excitement in his heart. He looked like he wanted to cry.


    Song Qingshu was warm in his heart: "I haven''t appreciated brother Lu''s help in Yangzhou last time."


    Lu Guanying said in a hurry: "you''re welcome, young master. We are limited by our status. We can only achieve that level. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "it''s too late for me to thank you. No wonder."


    "The young master is so kind to our husband and wife, what are we doing?" Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile, "by the way, I don''t know what happened when you came to Shanyin at such a time?"


    Song Qingshu said something about his intention, and Lu Guanying said: "so it is. You can rest assured, master Han is thinking about the northern expedition to the kingdom of Jin and the restoration of rivers and mountains. If you say that the Manchu Dynasty''s civil and military forces don''t want to fight with the golden snake camp, it''s only master Han, but this matter needs the patriarch to come forward... Yao Jia, you can have a chat with him here, I''ll ask the patriarch. " Then he left in a hurry with excitement on his face.


    There were only two people left in the room. Cheng Yaojia suddenly found that her heart was beating fast. Although she didn''t look at it, she still knew that song Qingshu was looking at her. The other person''s eyes were as if they were real. The slight brush made her skin tremble. She didn''t know why she was staring at her like this, and her body was melting.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 1218

    Cheng Yaojia was startled, subconsciously arranged his clothes, cleared his throat, and cried softly, "come in."


    The door squeaked and was pushed open. It turned out that the servant girl had brought up the tea.


    In the presence of an outsider, Cheng Yaojia quickly sat up straight and regained his usual dignified and gentle image.


    After waiting for the maid to leave, song Qingshu could not help laughing: "I didn''t touch you just now. What''s your wife doing with her clothes?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was red with shame, and he was very angry: "the young master is still as bad as before. He teases people as soon as he meets him."


    Song Qingshu likes to see her look of shame and light anger: "when I go down to your house, won''t my wife serve me tea?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s Apricot eyes were wide open, and he looked at the teacup beside him in a daze: "didn''t you have tea?"


    Song Qingshu directly poured out the tea cup beside him: "tea is good tea, but it''s a pity that it''s ruined by the vulgarity of the servant girl''s hand."


    "Then you have to be thirsty." Knowing that he was trying to find fault, Cheng yaojiajiao snorted with a smile.


    "I wonder if I can enjoy a cup of tea made by my wife?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia blushed and whispered, "aren''t you afraid that vulgarity will destroy the artistic conception?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the maid''s hand is full of vulgarity, but the lady''s hand is full of aura."


    Cheng Yaojia chuckled and quickly covered his mouth: "this mouth, young master, can really please girls."


    "If you please your wife, I hope you will give me a cup of tea." Song Qingshu said indefatigably.


    Cheng Yaojia''s wonderful eyes turned and turned a pretty white eye. After all, he stood up with a red face and walked over: "if you are not afraid of my vulgarity, just drink it."


    Go to the door and call the servant girl to bring the tea set and tea again. After cleaning her hands, she first irons the cup and warm pot, and then quickly washes the tea with boiling water. Phoenix nods three times


    The whole process is slow and graceful.


    Looking at the young woman''s skirt in front of her, her white wrist seems to be integrated with the white tea cup. I don''t know whether the porcelain cup is whiter or her wrist is whiter.


    Cheng Yaojia is concentrating on making tea when he suddenly feels a big, masculine body behind him sticking up and putting his hands around her belly.


    She couldn''t help shivering. The heat from her opponent''s hand passed through her thin dress to her abdomen. The heat quickly flowed all over her body and bloomed in her body. She just felt that her bones were almost melting.


    "Don''t... There''s someone out there." Cheng Yaojia''s voice trembles violently. The Lu family is a famous family in Shanyin. There are thousands of servant girls in the family. Every lady and lady has allocated a lot of servants to serve them. Now there are many servant girls standing outside the door waiting for orders at any time.


    "Madame''s body is still so soft." Song Qingshu came up to her white and slender neck, gently rubbed with the tip of her nose, smelled the orchid like fragrance on her body, and felt very comfortable.


    As soon as he breathed, Cheng Yaojia could not hold the tea set and bit his lips. There was a trace of crying in his voice: "don''t make trouble, young master. In case someone really sees me, Guan Ying and I have no face to see people."


    There is always a lot of right and wrong in this high gate compound. As long as one person sees something, it will be known to the whole government in half a day. She shudders at the thought of the consequence.


    "Madam, just make tea. I''ll let it go whenever it''s ready." Feeling the beautiful arc between her waist and buttocks, song Qingshu was reluctant to let go.


    Cheng Yaojia had no choice but to continue to make tea. Unfortunately, there was a man behind her. She couldn''t bring her usual elegant and skillful tea skills into full play. She made a mess and finally poured a cup of tea. However, her wrist trembled so much that half of a pot of good tea would be wasted on the tray.


    "Have tea, young master!" Cheng Yaojia turns around and holds the cup to song Qingshu.


    Looking at the gentle young woman in front of her, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "we''ve never been intimate. Why are you still so shy?"


    Cheng Yaojia did not turn his face to ignore him, but handed the cup to him again: "young master, drink tea."


    "How can I enjoy the good tea made by my wife alone?" Song Qingshu gently inhaled the tea in the cup into her mouth. Then he put his hand around Cheng Yaojia''s chin and heavily kissed her moist lips.


    Gulu, Gulu~


    Caught off guard, Cheng Yaojia swallowed most of the tea, which reflected that he pushed the man away.


    After wiping the water stains on her lips, Cheng Yaojia was ashamed and angry: "how can you be like this..." but what surprised her was that she was just afraid of being seen, and didn''t feel angry or disgusted.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and pressed her lips, interrupted her and continued: "Shh, Master Lu Shaozhuang is back."


    Cheng Yaojia''s delicate body trembled and said, "then let me go."


    "I''ll come to your room tonight." Song Qingshu came to her ear and left a provocative voice. Then he relaxed his hand and sat back in the chair.


    Although the relationship between himself and Cheng Yaojia is personally recognized by Lu Guanying, after all, Cheng Yaojia is his nominal wife. If she hugs him in front of his face, the other person''s face is not good-looking.


    Listen to his words, Cheng Yaojia is also in the heart of a wave, pursed the lips of water run, whispered: "have the ability to go and crown English say." Then he quickly turned around and did not dare to look at him again.


    At this moment, Lu Guanying has gone into the room in high spirits. He noticed that his face is not good-looking. Song Qingshu said with a smile, "what''s the matter with brother Lu?"


    Lu Guanying''s face was livid, and he patted the table heavily: "it''s just deceiving people too much!"


    Cheng Yaojia was startled. When her husband saw the picture of her holding song Qingshu together, she was embarrassed: "Guan Ying, I..."


    Song Qingshu is much more calm, because he knows that Lu Guanying is not angry because of them. As expected, the next words of the other party confirmed his idea.


    "The patriarch is not at home, so I decided to ask the old lady first. Who knows that she is busy greeting the guests and doesn''t mean to see me at all. She left me waiting outside for half an hour. I think she came back on purpose." Lu Guanying''s hands were shaking when she spoke, and she was obviously extremely angry.


    Song Qingshu had already done his homework before he came. The current clan leader of Shanyin Lu family is Lu Zai, Lu You''s father. He once served as the Deputy transport envoy of Jingxi Road, and now he is an official.


    Although the post of deputy envoy of Jingxi road transportation is not high, Lu Zai is a famous family. He always has extensive friends and profound knowledge, so he has great prestige.


    The old lady in Lu Guanying''s words refers to Lu Zai''s wife, the Tang family. Her family background is also prominent. She is the granddaughter of Tang Jie, who was a political advisor in the early years of Xining.


    Cheng Yaojia said strangely, "who is the guest the old lady is greeting?"


    Lu Guanying''s face was gloomy: "it''s your good cousin."


    "Cheng Ying?" Cheng Yaojia exclaimed.


    On one side, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it seems that the young villa master is not very high in the Lu mansion."


    Lu Guanying''s face was even worse. At this time, a servant girl came to tell her, "third young master, the old lady asked you to take your friends to see her."


    "What?" Lu Guanying blew up when he heard that, "what a status of song childe, it''s almost the same to let the old lady come to see him."

 Chapter 1219

    Hearing Lu Guanying''s words, the servant girl was stunned and looked at the song Qingshu beside her. She couldn''t help complaining: Although the young master of song is good-looking, what skills can he have when he is young? How can he ask the old lady to visit him? Our old lady is the Gaoming lady granted by the Emperor himself. Is the third young master out of his mind?


    Of course, she did not dare to say these words, but the expression of disapproval was enough to explain everything.


    Seeing this, Lu Guanying was even more furious and was about to scold the servant girl. Song Qingshu had stopped him: "brother Lu, don''t be angry. Since he is brother Lu''s elder, I should visit him. Let''s lead the way."


    The little servant girl was dazzled by his bright smile, and she felt good for him. She thought that the third young master was not as sensible as the guest, so she said with a smile, "please come here, young master."


    Lu Guanying looks embarrassed: "I have wronged you." After all, song Qingshu was a overlord, and even people like Han Yuzhou were very polite to him, while the Lu family leader did not necessarily have a seat in front of Han Yuzhou.


    "No harm." With a faint smile, song Qingshu said thoughtfully, "but brother Lu seems to be in a bad situation in Lu Fu recently." After entering the mansion, all sorts of signs show that Lu Guanying is not doing well in his family.


    "It''s all my fault." Cheng Yaojia sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Cheng Yaojia opened the servant girl, and then replied, "this old lady pays great attention to the transmission of incense. She likes all the people in the Lu family; She is very strict with her family members who have not been affected. Even her daughter-in-law, who has been married for many years and has not given birth, has been ordered to give up her son. "


    "The old lady is really a little unkind," Lu said indignantly. "My aunt and uncle are so dear and affectionate that they were torn apart by her. What''s more, my aunt is not only her daughter-in-law, but also her close niece, also from the Tang family! It''s heartless. "


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked, "is your uncle Lu You?"


    "Well." Lu Guanying nodded and said, "my uncle is talented. Everyone in history is both literate and martial. Who knows that he can''t even decide his own marriage. It''s really... Alas ~"


    Although Lu You is his uncle, they are similar in age, temperament and have a good relationship.


    The love tragedy between Lu You and Tang Wan has been around for thousands of years. I didn''t expect that when I came across the world, I could even become a witness.


    "At the beginning, because I had no reaction in my stomach, my husband ordered Guan Ying to divorce and marry another woman. Guan Ying vowed not to obey and contradicted the old lady. Because of this, the old lady didn''t like Guan Ying very much, so she said it was all my fault." Cheng Yaojia said with tears.


    "How can I blame you..." Lu Guanying quickly comforted his wife and said with a bitter smile to song Qingshu, "now you understand why I asked you for help."


    Song Qingshu''s face was strange. He thought that the more Xiangyan she could help me, the better. But he said, "the old lady in your family seems to value Cheng Ying very much. Since the young lady and Cheng Ying are cousins again, why does she have such different attitudes towards you two?"


    "I don''t know," Cheng Yaojia explained softly. "Cheng Ying''s eldest sister-in-law, Cheng Miaojing, is the wife of LV Wende, the guard of Xiangyang City. LV Wende was born in the LV family of Donglai, and the Tang family where the old lady lived has always been friendly with the LV family of Donglai, so she treats Cheng Ying like a granddaughter. And I''m just Cheng Ying''s cousin, and I have no connection with the LV family. "


    Lu Guanying on one side said: "hum, well said, it''s a family friend. In fact, it''s not about seeing other people. Now the LV family is powerful and wants to be close."


    Lu Wende is now an official in Jinghu to set up envoys. The LV group is in charge of nearly one third of the national defense forces of the Southern Song Dynasty, which is naturally powerful. Don''t mention that Mrs. Tang intended to curry favor with her. Even Ling Tuisi thought about marrying her daughter into the LV family. Huang Rong also thought about marrying Guo Fu to the Duke of the LV family.


    Cheng Yaojia quickly pulled her husband''s sleeve: "Guan Ying, be careful!"


    Lu Guanying sneered: "Mr. Song is not an outsider. What can I hide. In fact, in addition to the power of the LV family, the old lady also takes a fancy to Cheng Ying''s identity as a close disciple of Taohua island. Over the years, many people in the imperial court have been practicing immortality and seeking Tao, and they are proud to get Huang Yaoshi''s pills. "


    "But taishifu is also good and evil, moody and erratic, so many people turn their eyes to his disciples. Cheng Ying has always had a good temper. Naturally, she is much more talkative than Tai Shifu. "


    "After all, the old lady is old and afraid of death. She wants to get some elixirs from Taohua island to prolong her life."


    Feeling that he had no respect for Mrs. Tang in his tone, he was obviously annoyed by her all these years in the family. Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t you also learn from Taohua island?"


    Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile: "because of the black wind and double evils, my father had several martial uncles who were expelled from the school because of the great master''s broken legs. Unfortunately, several martial uncles died in the river and lake. My father was lucky to return to the gate wall, but my father was old, and his legs were broken, so how could he go back to Taohua island? What I got was just the title of a peach blossom island disciple. "


    "My father is still like this. I''m a famous disciple of the next generation. I''ve never learned a single move from Taohua island. How can I compare with Cheng Ying''s closed door disciple, Genzheng Miao Hong?"


    Hearing his sour tone, song Qingshu said with relief: "brother Lu, don''t worry, I can make you proud soon. Not to mention a little Lu family, even the whole Southern Song Dynasty, few people dare to despise you."


    Lu Guanying''s eyes lit up and said, "I''m a dragon and Phoenix among the people. I''m very lucky that I can get to know you."


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that Lu Guanying had hurt his kidney and couldn''t work any more, so he turned his mind to his career. Otherwise, no matter how generous he was with Cheng Yaojia, he wouldn''t feel lucky.


    The three chatted in the yard where Mrs. Tang was. After the maid passed the news, they didn''t hang them outside this time, but let them in directly.


    After entering the room, song Qingshu habitually scanned the room. He saw an old lady with gray hair sitting on a chair in the middle, surrounded by two young girls. They were chatting with each other happily. One was dressed in white, the other in green. They were all slim, graceful and delicate.


    The old lady''s clothes were meticulously ironed, and her face was even dressed. Her red lips were covered with wrinkles, like a monster. Song Qingshu turned his lips and looked away without hesitation. He thought that at the same age, the old lady in Jia''s family would be much more kind-hearted. At first glance, the old man of Tang Dynasty was the kind of person who was very powerful and hard to match.


    One of the two girls around her had just seen her before. The girl in white was Lu Wushuang. She didn''t seem to see people coming in. She just whispered in the old lady''s ear and didn''t look at him.


    She didn''t look at herself just to avoid trouble. Song Qingshu didn''t care, and soon turned her eyes to the green girl beside her.


    Song Qingshu saw that the girl''s face was as bright as snow. There was a small dimple on her oval face. She was slightly shy. Although she was not as beautiful as XiaoLongNu and zishanlongwang, she was also a very beautiful girl.


    As if aware of someone looking at her, green shirt girl to song Qingshu this direction looked, slightly nodded to him, a pair of eyes as clear and soft as water.


    "The seven younger sisters have already met. The other girl is Cheng Ying." Lu Guanying said quietly to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods his head. As described in the original work, he is as light as chrysanthemum, quiet and reserved. Cheng Ying''s temperament is unforgettable at a glance.


    Bang!


    Just then, a dull sound came from my ear. It turned out that Mrs. Tang pestered her crutch heavily on the ground: "Guan Ying, why are you so unruly? Don''t you know how to kneel down and say hello when you see your elders?"


    Lu Guanying was shocked and said, "old lady, son of song..."


    Before he finished, Mrs. Tang pestered her crutch heavily on the ground and interrupted directly: "he doesn''t have a long mouth. Do you need to speak for him?"


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. This old lady is used to being a local emperor in this Shanyin city. Do you think everyone has to be submissive to her?


    In her heart, Lu Wushuang looks to the side. Lu Wushuang raises his chin and has a look of schadenfreude. Cheng Ying beside her looks embarrassed. Her eyes seem to be able to talk. She holds an apologetic look at him.


    As soon as song Qingshu looks at it, he can roughly guess what''s going on. It''s obvious that Lu Wushuang confuses right and wrong in front of old lady Tang. Then old lady Tang wants to take this opportunity to sell Cheng Ying''s face because of Lu Wushuang''s relationship with Cheng Ying.


    Cheng Ying never thought of it, but she was very gentle. Since she had opened her mouth, she was not able to say anything about her younger generation. What she could not say was that she could only look at the young man not far from him. He hoped that he would temporarily hurt her, and then reconcile the old lady''s pass with herself.


    Seeing song Qingshu looking around, Mrs. Tang seemed to have not heard her words. For a long time, she was so arrogant in the family that she could not bear such contempt. She could not help but burst into a rage: "didn''t you hear me? Kneel down and kowtow to me. I may forget your rudeness as soon as I''m happy. "


    "Old lady..." Cheng Yaojia couldn''t help talking.


    "Shut up, when are you going to talk here? A chicken that can''t lay eggs. " Mrs. Tang sneered.


    Even Cheng Ying on one side is frowning slightly. Cheng Yaojia''s face is pale and his body shakes, as if he is about to fall down at any time. Lu Guanying holds his wife in a hurry, and her face is full of anger. However, due to her ethnic identity, she can''t do anything.


    Song Qingshu was angry at last. He moved the chair next to him and sat down. He didn''t look at the old man in the opposite direction. He just said coldly, "do you want me to kowtow? You''re not qualified. Thank God you didn''t kneel down to see me


    ---


    Today, the official account has updated the love maps of Duan Zhengchun''s lovers. They say that these pictures love each other, and do not know which one you like best.


    However, the message is all a group of gentlemen, always want that what that, the monk said that the pressure is a little big.


    In addition, the official account has gradually improved the character layout, sending names to automatically reply to the pictures of the corresponding female characters.


    Here I would like to say sorry to many readers in the past. There have been such automatic replies before, but only a few people have pictures. Now at least two-thirds of the maps have been completed, and the remaining few characters will be added gradually.


    Official account: Liu Liu monk

 Chapter 1220

    "What?" Except for Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia, everyone in the room was stunned. You should know that Tang Laofu''s people had a lot to say in Lu''s house. When did they ever be so contradicted?


    Mrs. Tang''s first reaction was not anger, but thought she had heard it wrong. She didn''t know it was what she had heard until she saw other people''s reaction. She suddenly noticed Lu Guanying''s expression and felt that he was gloating. She was so angry that she threw the cup of tea directly on his head: "Lu Guanying, what kind of friends do you have? Such people also go home to get them. Do they want to be expelled from their homes? "


    Lu Guanying''s face changed in an instant. You know, being expelled from the ancestral temple is the most serious punishment in this world. Since then, there are no ancestors to worship, and they can''t return to their roots after death.


    But the scalding tea water on his head, the humiliation made him jump. If his wife didn''t hold him tightly, maybe he would have turned over.


    Seeing what happened to Lu Guanying, song Qingshu''s face became colder. Just at this time, Cheng Ying rushed out to stand in between the two sides and quickly said, "old lady, these friends are all from the river. People in the river are used to being unrestrained. They don''t pay attention to etiquette like the Lu family. In particular, some people with great skills regard red tape as nothing. Therefore, their words are somewhat offensive. I hope the old lady will forgive me. "


    Cheng Yaojia can''t help but look at her gratefully, knowing that her cousin came out to intercede for them because of her own reasons.


    Song Qingshu also has to sigh that Cheng Ying''s temperament is really unique, which can make people feel like a spring breeze at any time. The tense atmosphere of gunpowder in the room was dissolved by her words.


    Mr. Tang''s face softened slightly. He snorted coldly: "what can a man like him do?"


    Worried that they would quarrel again, Cheng Ying said in a hurry, "you can''t judge your appearance. This young man may be able to cure his sister''s leg injury." At the same time, he gives song Qingshu an apologetic look, indicating that he is wronged. Let me get rid of him first.


    Song Qingshu frowned, not afraid of the old lady, but Cheng Ying''s eyes seemed to speak, which made it hard for him to refuse.


    Who knows Tang Laofu''s people first began to sneer: "unparalleled leg injury, even Huang Yaoshi such a fairy like figure can''t help. He? You don''t pee, you look in the mirror The tone was contemptuous.


    Song Qingshu did not get angry, but said lightly: "it can be cured, but I will not cure her."


    Cheng Ying''s eyes brightened and she asked, "what can I do for you?" At that time, she lived in Lu Wushuang''s home. Lu Wushuang''s parents loved her as their own daughter. Even if Li Mochou came to seek revenge, half of her only life preserver handkerchief was given to her. This kindness is worth remembering all her life.


    It''s a pity that their husband and wife have passed away, but Lu Wushuang is left alone in the world. She naturally hurts her cousin to the bone. Lu Wushuang is such a beautiful girl. Her only regret is that her leg is a bit lame because of her childhood injury. Therefore, Cheng Ying has been trying to cure her leg all these years, but unfortunately she has not succeeded.


    Related to her cousin''s injured leg, she had no time to take care of Mrs. Tang''s face and looked eagerly at Song Qingshu.


    Although the endless tenderness in Cheng Ying''s eyes seems to be able to melt the most iron hearted man, song Qingshu''s strong wind and waves are coming. How can she influence her? Still unmoved, he replied, "no treatment."


    Lu Wushuang was very unhappy with him because of what happened before. He quickly pulled Cheng Ying away. Later: "he is just bluffing and bluffing. My leg injury has been for so many years. How can he be cured? You are serious after boasting about it. Even if he really wants to tell you now, he can''t say it. "


    "This..." Cheng Ying also hesitated. After all, her master, pharmacist Huang, was one of the five best, and she was good at Qihuang. She couldn''t cure her cousin''s leg injury. Although she was beautiful and didn''t look like a liar, she was too young.


    Lu Guanying finally found a chance to interrupt and said, "as long as the young master says he can be cured, he will be cured." The tone was full of confidence.


    Lu Wushuang knew that his third brother would not be aimless. When he affirmed him like this, he was immediately surprised: does this man really have such great ability?


    Cheng Yingxiu frowned and asked uncertainly, "but at the beginning, master, he was helpless."


    Lu Guanying replied: "the fact that taishifu can''t do it doesn''t mean that song Gongzi can''t do it." Taohua Island disciples have always regarded pharmacist Huang as the existence of heaven and man. However, Lu Guanying has seen song Qingshu and combined with all kinds of information about the world, he speculates that his martial arts are still above pharmacist Huang.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Ying looks back at the man in front of her and begins to wonder who he is? Why is Lu Guanying so convinced.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if I tell you a little bit. You can''t learn the method anyway." Song Qingshu suddenly said, "if you want to cure her lame leg, you need to use special techniques to break her wound again, connect it well, use one Yang finger force to open up the channels that have been blocked and atrophied, and finally apply black jade intermittent ointment on the wound to fix it. After half a month, it will return to normal naturally."


    Cheng Ying has beautiful eyes. As a close disciple of pharmacist Huang, she has great insight. Pharmacist Huang had thought about this method before, but he doesn''t know how to use one Yang finger to get through the blocked meridians. It takes a lot of internal power to use one Yang finger to get through the blocked meridians. The performer can''t fight with others for half a year, or even for several years. Pharmacist Huang has always been arrogant and doesn''t want to owe master Yideng such a big favor, Naturally, instead, he devoted himself to improving the "whirlwind swept leaf legs" to see if Lu Wushuang could recover as before.


    At that time, pharmacist Huang broke the legs of other disciples because Mei Chaofeng betrayed him. Later, he also felt guilty and created a unique skill called "whirlwind swept leaf legs". If the disabled people practice Qi by meditation every day, they can gradually return to walking after five or six years.


    However, although the whirlwind swept leaf leg is magical, it can only make the lower limb disabled barely return to walking, and if you want to be the same as normal people, you still have not got enough.


    As for the black jade intermittent cream, it is the legendary healing medicine of the western regions. Cheng Ying only once heard Huang Yaoshi mention it. Now when she heard song Qingshu speak so professionally, she immediately believed it.


    Cheng Ying said in a hurry, "I don''t know how to save you? As long as the little girl can do it, she must be duty bound. "


    Song Qingshu replied faintly, "you can''t do what I want."


    Cheng Ying said with a smile, "how can I know I can''t do it if you don''t tell me?" As a close disciple of pharmacist Huang, she has been a guest of honor to various dignitaries in the Southern Song Dynasty for many years.


    "Do you really want me to say that?" Song Qingshu''s expression was suddenly very strange.


    "Young master, it''s OK to say so." Noticing his smiling face, Cheng Ying is also secretly frightened, thinking that he won''t put forward some requests for me.


    "Well," Song Qingshu put away his smile and pointed to Mrs. Tang, "let her kneel down and kowtow three times to beg me."

 Chapter 1221

    Hearing what he said, Tang couldn''t help but burst into a rage. Cheng Ying''s face was unswerving, thinking that this man really didn''t know good or bad.


    Lu Guanying and his wife look at each other, and they can''t help sighing song Qingshu''s toughness. At the same time, there is a hint of joy in their heart. He and his wife have been angry with this old woman for many years. Now Song Qingshu is in love with her, and it''s time to take a breath for them.


    Lu Wushuang had already endured for a long time. At this time, he could no longer restrain his anger. He came forward and said, "do you know the identity of the old lady?"


    Song Qingshu was not moved at all, but replied faintly: "Oh? I''m all ears. "


    Lu Wushuang breathed hard. For a moment, he didn''t really think about how to flatter old lady Tang. He could only hastily say, "old lady is the Gaoming lady given by the Emperor today. She comes from the Tang family in Jiangling. Do you know that? The old lady''s grandfather was Zhi Su Gong, who participated in political affairs during the Xining period and moved the whole world with a straight voice! "


    Cheng Ying smiles bitterly. She thinks that her cousin is too straightforward. How can she boast.


    However, she misunderstood Lu Wushuang, because these deeds were always talked about by Tang people, and Lu Wushuang used them subconsciously in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu didn''t show the color of regret and fear as Lu Wushuang expected. Instead, he glanced at her, and then said faintly, "plus 30 loud heads for you."


    Lu Wushuang was incredulous at first, and then said angrily, "what are you..."


    One side of the old lady Tang finally can''t help it, crutches heavily pestle on the ground: "unparalleled don''t talk nonsense with this kind of person, come on, drag this person down for me, heavily hit 80 big board."


    Cheng Ying said in a hurry: "old lady, I''m afraid a nine foot strong man will die even if he goes down the 80 board. I''m afraid his thin body can''t support him any more."


    As a close disciple of pharmacist Huang, she is very good at martial arts among her peers. Just now, she quietly observed this arrogant childe. She couldn''t find any real Qi fluctuation from him. She didn''t think that the other person had reached the realm of simplicity and self-restraint when he was young. She thought that he didn''t have any martial arts at all.


    Song Qingshu looks at her unexpectedly and thinks that she is kind-hearted.


    Hearing Cheng Ying''s dissuasion, Tang frowned slightly. Obviously, he was a little displeased. But when he thought about the identity of the other party, he finally hummed: "I''ll give Miss Cheng face and change it to sixty board."


    Cheng Ying gives a wry smile. She thinks that most of the people who go down to the 60th board are disabled, but it''s hard to persuade them again. She can only think about how to teach this arrogant young man a lesson. It''s a big deal to take out the elixir of Taohua Island later.


    Just now I heard Mrs. Tang''s cheering, more than a dozen tiger backed guards rushed in and stormed to the song Qingshu.


    But song Qingshu didn''t seem to see it. Instead of avoiding it, he picked up a cup of tea on the table and drank it leisurely.


    "Stop it Lu Guanying rushed out in a hurry and stopped those people. Are you kidding me? He knows song Qingshu''s martial arts very well. Once he is provoked, what can these people do.


    However, Mr. Tang only thought that he was protecting each other. He was so angry that he threw the teacup down to the ground: "Lu Guanying, you are such a creep, get out of here."


    Lu Guanying suppressed her anger and explained: "tell me, old lady, this young man is... He is..." suddenly he didn''t know how to explain. For this reason, even if she told the identity of song Qingshu, she would not give up with her temper.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, a surprised voice came from the door: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu still drank tea slowly without even moving his eyes. When the rest of the people in the room looked back, there was an old man, a middle-aged man, standing at the door. He was the patriarch Lu Zai and Lu You, who was appointed by the Privy Council at that time.


    Old lady Tang seemed to see the Savior, and immediately cried out: "master, you have to make the decision for me."


    Lu Zai was surprised: "what happened?"


    Lu You is also surprised, about to ask, but suddenly saw the field sitting in the song Qingshu, not from surprise and joy: "Song childe, is it you?"


    This change surprised the rest of the people. Even Mrs. Tang stopped crying and looked here in doubt.


    "Wu Guan, who is this man?" Seeing his steady son like this, Lu Zai asked curiously.


    Lu You said with a smile: "Dad, didn''t we talk about his deeds all the way?"


    "Talking about his deeds, his surname is song..." Lu Zai suddenly brightened, "is it the son of song Qingshu, the king of Golden Snake?"


    Song Qingshu then got up and saluted, "I''ve met Lu Shibo and brother Lu." He has always admired Lu you very much, not to mention that after Yangzhou City poisoned itself, the other side also helped each other, so naturally he was polite.


    One of the reasons why she had been so hard on Mrs. Tang before was that the old woman was the cause of the sad love between Lu You and Tang Wan, which he had read in his previous life; Second, this time he went south to make an appointment with the Southern Song Dynasty. But if he was too humble, it was easy for people to guess the real card. If the Southern Song Dynasty was sure that he wanted to negotiate peace, the next negotiation would be at a loss. Therefore, by taking advantage of the old lady Tang''s affair, he released a tough signal to confuse the judgment of the relevant people.


    "I heard from Wu Guan that the king of the Golden Snake, who took the rank of general in the army, was a good young man. I still didn''t believe it. Now I see that he is really a talented man. He is a few years younger than what Wu Guan described." Lu Zai laughs.


    Lu You also said with a smile: "Mr. Song is an immortal. People in the Privy Council call the war report from Jianghuai exaggerated. But I have seen Mr. song do it with my own eyes. I absolutely believe that he can catch Li Kexiu in the army by himself."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are very kind. Last time you were rescued by brother Lu in Yangzhou, this time you came to visit us. Won''t you be too abrupt?"


    "Don''t be abrupt, don''t be abrupt, young master, please take a seat." Lu Zai said with a smile, you should know that the Lu family has declined to his generation. He has been thinking about how to revive the glory of the Lu family in the past. Originally, with the help of the relationship between Lu feiqing and Li Kexiu, he took the opportunity to get on the line with Han Jianzhou and saw that he was about to make a comeback. Who knows what happened in Yangzhou made his long-term plan fall short.


    When Lu zaizheng was worried about it, song Qingshu appeared in front of him. He was acutely aware that whether the Lu family could turn over was in this young man.


    In addition to Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia, other people in the room were stunned by the sudden changes in the situation.


    Cheng Ying''s eyes are shining. She thinks that he is the king of the Golden Snake who has been in the limelight in the past two years? Even Shifu, who has always been arrogant, once praised this rising star, and felt sorry for the reason of saving money with him


    "What''s this?" Lu Zai and his son noticed the difference in the room and were astonished.


    Mrs. Tang blushed in an instant. Although she was grumpy in the family, she was not a fool. Seeing her husband and son''s expression, she immediately realized that the young man''s identity was absolutely noble.


    What''s more, she had heard about Yangzhou from her son before, and knew that even people with Han kuozhou''s status treated him with courtesy.


    But after all, she has been in a good position for decades, and she can''t make her smile immediately.


    At the moment of embarrassment, song Qingshu said, "it''s nothing. Just now I was having a talk with Mr. Tang. Is that right?"


    Song Qingshu knows that enough is enough. After all, he doesn''t come to find fault. Next, he has to cooperate with the Lu family. It''s enough to teach Mrs. Tang a lesson. After all, this is a world of ethics. Lu You must help his mother. If both sides can''t get off the stage, it''s not beautiful.


    Tang was stunned. After all, she was born in a famous family. She quickly responded and took advantage of the situation to go down the ramp: "yes, we were just talking about the injury on Wushuang''s leg. Wushuang, go to kowtow to song Gongzi and ask him for help."


    Since the other party has given her face, she naturally knows how to repay her kindness. After thinking about it, she can only be wronged.


    "Old lady?" Lu Wushuang''s eyes suddenly turned red. She didn''t expect the world to change so fast. The old lady, who was still in the same camp with her, suddenly changed her face.


    Old lady Tang glared at her fiercely: "you should kowtow a few times when master song treats your leg? Go


    Lu Wushuang was stubborn, biting his lips tightly, and a trace of blood seeped out, as if he didn''t realize it. She wanted to leave at first, but she thought that she had been living in Lu Fu these years, and the old lady was pretty good to her. If the matter just happened was exposed for her own reasons, and the old lady''s face was not bright, then she would be extremely guilty.


    Cheng Ying couldn''t see it. She stood up and said, "I''ve heard that the king of the Golden Snake is loyal and courageous. He''s a great hero respected by people all over the world. Why do you have to see a little girl?"


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "I don''t agree with her, but according to etiquette, it''s not wrong for her to kowtow to me."


    Cheng Yingqi said, "how do you say that?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "Miss Lu is Li Mochou''s disciple, and Li Mochou is my subordinate. She always salutes me when she sees me, not to mention her disciples?"


    When Li Mochou killed Lu Zhanyuan''s family, they naturally wanted to stand out for their people. However, Li Mochou had excellent martial arts skills and killed many of the masters they sent out to seek revenge. Lu''s family had to give up the idea of revenge.


    Even the female demons like Li Mochou are his subordinates, and the people in Lu''s house have a deeper awe of song Qingshu.


    Only Lu Wushuang came forward and said angrily, "originally I was going to kowtow to you, but since you have something to do with Li Mochou, I won''t kowtow to you!"

 Chapter 1222

    Lu Wushuang has a blood feud with Li Mochou. How can she kneel down to the enemy''s friend?


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then said with a smile: "I almost forgot the grudge between you. In fact, besides Li Mochou''s relationship, I have another identity. Well, I don''t know what you should call me in that kind of relationship. In short, I''m your uncle''s man and your uncle''s generation. You should kowtow to me. "


    In this way, not to mention Lu Wushuang, even Cheng Ying''s face changed: "you are the man of Dragon Girl''s..."


    Song Qingshu originally refers to xuexue''er. Who knows that Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying only know that Li Mochou has a younger martial sister. Subconsciously, they think it''s XiaoLongNu. After thinking about it, he didn''t correct the other party. After all, xuexue''er has a special identity and needs a lot of explanation. The other party may think that it is his own nonsense: "in a sense, yes."


    Anyway, he and little dragon girl have been sincere to each other for a long time, and they have almost touched her all over her body. She is so possessive that she is not allowed to marry another man.


    After he reconfirmed, Cheng Ying exclaimed, "how can this be? Miss Long loves brother Yang so much..."


    "There is nothing impossible in this world," Song Qingshu replied faintly, "not to mention that Yang Guo has his fiancee now."


    "What?" Lu Wushuang covers his chest. His whole body is like a heavy blow. Cheng Ying is also disappointed.


    "Who is brother Yang''s fiancee?" Or is Cheng Ying the first to recover and reluctantly cheer up and ask.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer, but said: "today I came to Lu''s house to discuss business with Lu Shibo and them..." he didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was very obvious. He didn''t have much time to chat with them.


    "Well, I''ll kowtow to you. When you''re free, tell us about idiots." Lu Wushuang pushes Cheng Ying away, goes directly to Song Qing and kneels down, then knocks heavily.


    Song Qingshu was also depressed. She couldn''t make her soft after thinking so many ways. As a result, when she heard Yang Guo''s name, she seemed to have lost her soul.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Maybe it''s because he''s holding his breath in his heart, or because he''s so frustrated when he hears that Yang Guo has his fiancee, Lu Wushuang knocks heavily on the ground every time he kowtows.


    Not a few, song Qingshu eyes a coagulation, noticed the dark red blood stains on the floor, can''t help but said in a deep voice: "well, don''t knock."


    Who knows that Lu Wushuang stubbornly refused: "no, say 30, say 30!"


    "Cousin!" Cheng Ying knows that she is afraid because she heard that Yang Guo has a fiancee. She is disheartened and gives up on herself. It really makes her continue to kowtow like this, and her head is broken. He tried to reach out to pull her, but she threw him away.


    "I say enough is enough." Without seeing how song Qingshu moved, Lu Wushuang felt as if there was an invisible gas wall in front of her to hold her, and she could not use her strength to knock down.


    "Miss Cheng, take her down to rest." Lu Wushuang seems to be lifted up from the ground by a pair of invisible hands and stuffed into Cheng Ying''s arms.


    Because Lu Wushuang had been exerting too much force just now, plus the blood on his forehead, the whole person suddenly felt dizzy, and the whole person was about to fall. Cheng Ying on one side quickly hugged her in her arms: "thank you, Mr. Song."


    How could she not see that song Qingshu was merciful? At the same time, she was shocked by his cultivation.


    "Madam will also go to the inner house to have a rest. We need to discuss things." After Cheng Yingfu landed and went out, Lu Zai also told Tang Laofu that he couldn''t see the unusual atmosphere in the room when he was so old. He had already guessed what was going on when he thought of his wife''s domineering style. Worried about what would happen if she stayed here, he simply took the opportunity to send her away.


    "Yes, sir." This period of time, old lady Tang has been on her back. She has long wanted to run away. Seeing that, she still hesitates and quickly leads the servant girl to retreat.


    "I''ve retired." Naturally, it was not convenient for Cheng Yaojia to stay here. He bowed to the crowd and left softly.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Song is up to when he comes to cover the mansion this time?" After chatting a few words, Lu Zai finally lost his temper.


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "without him, it is to thank brother Wu Guan and Guan Ying for saving each other in Yangzhou last time." Then he took out a book and handed it to Lu You: "Song knows that brother Wuguan is an elegant scholar. He certainly doesn''t like ordinary gold and silver. Recently, he just got a copy of Zhang Xu''s" stomachache post "and gave it to brother Wuguan as a gift."


    Not to mention Lu You, even Lu Zai can''t help but be moved. Their Lu family is famous for their rich collection of books. There are many original works in Shuangqing hall, and Zhang Xu''s "stomachache tie" just scratched their itch.


    However, Lu you still refused: "this... This" stomachache post "is too precious. Please take it back."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "no matter how precious it is, it''s not as precious as brother Wuguan''s last saving in Yangzhou. Song doesn''t know how to write and write. It''s a cruel thing to put it in my hands."


    Before accepting Li Kexiu''s site, the treasure collected by the governor''s house was naturally accepted by him. Although it was precious, he was not distressed by the generosity of others.


    "In this way, Lu would be disrespectful." Lu you did like this gift. He hesitated and accepted it after all.


    Song Qingshu nodded, turned to Lu Guanying and said with a smile, "as for Guanying, we don''t have to be so polite because of our relationship."


    "That''s nature." Without a gift, Lu Guanying was not angry, but more happy, because he knew that it was song Qingshu''s intention to show his closeness and elevate his position in the family.


    Sure enough, after hearing song Qingshu''s words, Lu Zai and Lu You looked at each other and showed a thoughtful expression.


    Next, song Qingshu didn''t propose to make peace. He was just chatting with a few people from all over the world. Lu You and his son beat about the Bush and got no information.


    After lunch, song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ve heard that the Shuangqing Hall of your mansion has a large collection of books. In those days, there were many books missing in the imperial house of the Southern Song Dynasty. I ordered Shaoxing mansion to come to Shuangqing hall to copy. Can I have a look?"


    "Of course, no problem," Lu Zai replied hastily, "Guan Ying, you can take Mr. Song to Shuangqing hall."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "that''s not necessary. I''ll just walk around by myself."


    "This..." Lu Zai worried about neglecting him, but he didn''t like company. "Then we won''t disturb you."


    Song Qingshu nodded and went out leisurely.


    After he left, Lu Zai motioned Lu you to close the door, then pulled Lu Guanying and asked, "Guanying, do you know what happened when song Qingshu went south?"


    Lu Guanying was at a loss: "I don''t know. He just talked about Jiangnan to relax."


    "Relax?" After closing the door, Lu you could not help but look strange. "Now the imperial court and the Golden Snake camp are fighting hundreds of thousands of soldiers along the Yangtze River, and the war is imminent. Does he come to Jiangnan to relax?"

 Chapter 1223

    Lu Zai asked uncertainly, "do you think he will come to seek peace?"


    Lu Guanying said with a wry smile: "not so much. If he came to seek peace, he would not conflict with me." He is absolutely not stupid. He just put song Qingshu in front of them and didn''t propose to make peace. He had already reflected it and understood the other party''s high-profile intention.


    "What conflict?" Lu Zai and his son asked in a hurry.


    Lu Guanying has just told us about what happened just now.


    "No wonder I thought the atmosphere in the room was a little strange just now," Lu Zai said in silence, and then showed an expression of distress. "If it''s a request and, his performance is not very similar."


    Lu You said: "in my opinion, it''s better to inform Mr. Han as soon as possible, and let him decide this matter?"


    Lu Zai nodded: "yes, it''s time to let Han know. Well, let''s take song Qingshu for a tour in the city and take the opportunity to stabilize him; Guanying, you will immediately leave for Lin''an to see Mr. Han and tell him the situation here. "


    "Yes Lu Guanying is very surprised and happy. Because of song Qingshu, he is getting closer and closer to the core circle. If he continues to develop in this way, he will become Han Jianzhou''s confidant sooner or later, and it is not impossible for him to enter the temple.


    After Lu Guanying left, Lu Zai said to Lu You, "Wu Guan, go to find song Qingshu and take him around Shanyin city. I''ll talk to your mother and tell her not to mess around this time."


    "Good." Lu You nodded and went out to look for song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t go to the Shuangqing hall where he collected books just now. Instead, he asked his servant about Lu Wushuang''s residence. Although they lived in the inner house, Lu Zai had already sent a message and received him as a guest of honor, so they went all the way smoothly.


    Before I arrived, I heard Lu Wushuang''s cry in the room


    "Cousin, fool has a fiancee, Wuwu... I thought he had a deep relationship with dragon girl, but I knew her first. Who knows now that there''s no little dragon girl, he still hasn''t thought about me. He''s engaged with other women, Wuwu..."


    I heard a soft voice comforting: "cousin, don''t be too sad. I know brother Yang''s character very well. We just listened to the song childe''s report about it. It''s too strange to think of it. It''s not like what he said."


    Lu Wushuang''s spirit was shocked, and his tone seemed to recover some vitality: "yes, brother Yang loves dragon girl so much. How can he marry another girl? It must be that song Qingshu''s deliberate nonsense."


    Cheng Ying has a bitter feeling under her smile. She thinks that song Qingshu''s reputation in the world should not deceive the two little girls. However, she dare not tell her cousin about this idea, so she has to pick up a towel to gently wipe her wound and complain: "why do you kowtow so hard? There''s such a big bump on my forehead. "


    Lu Wushuang murmured: "I''m just angry. Besides, when I think of that stupid fiancee, I''m so hot in my mind..."


    Cheng Ying cleaned the towel for a while, took out the elixir of Peach Blossom Island from her arms and put it on her forehead: "don''t be so impulsive next time. Fortunately, master song''s heart hasn''t let you knock it out, otherwise you can''t knock your brain out according to your posture."


    Lu Wushuang immediately sat up straight and said angrily, "bah, if it wasn''t for that bastard, how could I be so embarrassed in front of so many people."


    At this time, a joking voice came from the door: "I''m afraid it''s not done by ladies to speak ill of people behind their backs."


    The two girls looked at the door in amazement. Just now Cheng Ying was in a hurry to help Lu Wushuang come in, so she didn''t have time to close the door. At this time, a handsome young man was standing at the door. Who was it, not song Qingshu.


    When Lu Wushuang met his enemy, he was very jealous. He wanted to scold him. However, thinking of his reputation in the world and weighing the difference between the two sides, she had to turn her lips and swallow what she said.


    Or Cheng Ying''s reaction is more flattering, light smile: "hiding behind eavesdropping on her daughter''s private room, I''m afraid it''s not a gentleman."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and saw her sitting beside the bed, slim and slim, with a dignified and beautiful oval face. She was not only elegant and refined, but also exclaimed: "I''ve heard that Miss Cheng is gentle and elegant. I didn''t expect that she has such a smart mouth."


    Cheng Ying light Yi a: "listen to childe tone, seem to know me?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "God has long been."


    It''s Cheng Ying''s turn to be stunned. She didn''t expect that she would meet each other. When she heard him say that, a layer of blush appeared on her face.


    How could she know that the reason why song Qingshu had been intimate with her for a long time was because she had read "the hero of the divine eagle" in her previous life, not because of the feelings of the world.


    One side of Lu Wushuang curled his lips: "you are so glib, usually you cheat a little girl?"


    Cheng Ying listens to her words and turns herself in. She makes a big red face and stealthily pinches her. She is very angry: "cousin ~"


    Song Qingshu didn''t agree: "Miss Lu must have been cheated by a glib man before, otherwise why is she so sensitive?"


    His words just hit Lu Wushuang''s heart. When he thought of the fool who called himself a lady, and now he has a fiancee, he felt sad.


    Cheng Ying can''t help but look at Song Qingshu angrily. She thinks that I''ve managed to coax her, and you''ll mention it again.


    "Are the girls going to let me stand outside all the time? Is that how they treat their guests?" Song Qing''s bookseller.


    Lu Wushuang spat: "your eyes are turning on my cousin. It''s not a guest."


    "Matchless!" Cheng Ying is really a little angry, thinking how you pull me into the water.


    Song Qingshu had just finished talking with Lu''s family. He was in a good mood at the moment, but he didn''t mind quarreling with the little girl. He took the opportunity to say, "is Miss Lu jealous because I didn''t see you?"


    "Bah!" After all, Lu Wushuang couldn''t stand his teasing. He turned red and ignored him.


    "Come in, young man." Cheng Ying has been thinking about Yang Guo''s fiancee in her heart. She is trying to find him. If other ladies in Lu''s mansion don''t dare to invite a strange young man into their boudoir, Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang are both from the Jianghu, and they don''t care about these details as much as those ladies of a big family.


    Song Qingshu went straight to the bedside. Lu Wushuang felt that a masculine and hot man''s breath oppressed him. He quickly shrank into the bed: "what do you want?"


    Even Cheng Ying also some unnaturally side body, slightly pull far and his distance.


    Standing in front of the bed, song Qingshu said with a smile, "what do you think I want to do?"


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red and spat: "bah, obscene!"


    "I just want to see your injury," Song Qing wrote in a strange color, "tut Tut, you little girl, how can you think so dirty."


    Lu Wushuang would like to have a crack to get in, but she is always stubborn and unwilling to admit her embarrassment: "hum, I don''t need you to be a good person."


    "If you want to be lame all your life, it''s up to you." Song Qingshu doesn''t talk nonsense. He turns around and walks.


    "Ah ~" Cheng Ying subconsciously reaches for her hand and holds him. She feels the heat of the skin on the other side''s hand. She quickly retracts her hand and says unnaturally, "young master, please stay."


    Song Qingshu stopped and said to her, "Miss Cheng''s hands are very cold."


    Cheng Ying pretty face slightly red, think this person how so frivolous, forced to dispel the confusion of the mood, she just said: "please help me."


    Although Lu Wushuang didn''t speak, the desire in her eyes betrayed her mind. After all, there was no girl with a lame leg. Over the years, because of this, she had low self-esteem. The more low self-esteem she had, the more sensitive she became. Sometimes when she was hurt by someone''s eyes, she would get angry, As time goes by, people in Shanyin city know that this young lady of the Lu family has a big temper and can''t be provoked.


    "I can do it, but what''s the reward?" Song Qingshu seems to be talking about a normal thing.


    "Reward?" Lu Wushuang suddenly blew up, "didn''t I kowtow to you just now?"


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "first, kowtow as a reward, that''s just what Tang Laofu said, I didn''t agree with it; Second, given our seniority, you should kowtow to me; Third, even so, you only kowtow five times, far from reaching the agreed 30. "


    Lu Wushuang said angrily: "that''s what you won''t let me continue to knock!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and said with a relaxed face: "it''s mainly because I''m going to have lunch at that time. I don''t want to see the brain flow and lose my appetite."


    "You Lu Wushuang almost didn''t blow his lung. He thought to himself, how can there be such a disgusting person in the world? "I''ll knock it for you again."


    Then she struggles to get up. Cheng Ying is scared to hold her down. At the same time, she looks at Song Qingshu angrily: "I don''t know how to cure Wushuang''s leg?"


    "Or Miss Cheng Huizhi Lanxin," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "well, as long as you two promise me one thing, I''ll cure her leg and make sure that she can run faster than the sow in the village."


    Hearing what he said, Lu Wushuang almost fainted. Cheng Ying took a deep look at him. Her eyes were shining, as if she could speak: "Mr. Song, why do I have to promise one thing?"


    Song Qingshu naturally replied, "because I only treated Miss Cheng for her face."


    Cheng Ying had always been calm and calm. When she heard this sentence, she finally trembled and her face turned red.


    Lu Wushuang just eased over and almost turned his back when he heard this sentence: "you bastard, you really have an intention to your cousin!"

 Chapter 1224

    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I just appreciate Miss Cheng''s temperament. Don''t be too dirty."


    Cheng Ying is sitting on one side with a coy face at this time, and has not recovered from the shock just now. Seeing this, Lu Wushuang said angrily, "since it''s only because of my cousin''s face, why do I have to promise one thing?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise: "I''m treating your injury, not your cousin."


    Lu Wushuang felt that his throat was sweet, and almost no old blood came out.


    Cheng Ying is not an ordinary girl after all. After the initial panic, she quickly calms down and holds Lu Wushuang, who is about to rush up to work hard. Looking at the man in front of her, she asks, "I don''t know what you want us to promise."


    She was already secretly angry in her heart, so her address changed from childe to you unconsciously.


    Song Qingshu replied, "I haven''t thought about specific things yet. I''ll let you know when I think about them in the future."


    Cheng Ying finally got angry: "young master, don''t you think it''s too much for us two girls to agree to such a condition for a man?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Miss Cheng can rest assured that it is not the dirty thing you imagine."


    Cheng Ying face a heat, understand that he has guessed his worry, but even so, this condition is still too harsh.


    When she was silent, song Qingshu got up and said, "since you don''t want to, I won''t force you to leave first."


    But he just walked a few steps, behind him came a soft voice: "wait a minute ~"


    "Cousin ~" Lu Wushuang is in a hurry and immediately goes to pull Cheng Ying to signal not to agree.


    Cheng Ying ignores her, but stares at Song Qingshu''s eyes quietly. After a long time, she says, "OK, I promise you. But at that time, you can''t go against chivalry, and you can''t... "When she said that, her face turned red, and she just said," there can''t be any obscenity. "


    Song Qingshu, with a depressed face, opened his hands and motioned: "look at my upright and lofty temperament, like that person?"


    Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang nodded at the same time.


    Song Qingshu quickly coughed twice to resolve the embarrassment in his heart: "OK, just promise you, that one, show me his leg." He knew that the people in Lu Fu would certainly find a way to send the news back to Lin''an. What he needed now was to wait for Han kuozhou''s reaction. Anyway, he had nothing to do during this period. He simply amused the two characters who were still more interested in the original work as a pastime.


    He had to suspect that he was the same kind of person as Yang Guo. He was a frivolous rogue in his nature. Although he didn''t mean anything, he was pleased to tease every girl and make them confused


    Hearing what he said, Lu Wushuang bit his lip hesitantly and looked at Cheng Ying. She nodded slightly and then stretched out her leg from the quilt.


    "Pants off... Oh no, socks off." Song Qingshu instantly changed his words, and he could not help disdaining himself.


    Lu Wushuang stares at him with a red face. Even Cheng Ying beside him looks strange.


    "If you want to treat your injury, you have to look carefully." Song Qingshu replied directly.


    In desperation, Lu Wushuang had to take off his cotton stockings, hesitated for a long time, and then stretched out his feet.


    Song Qingshu is very angry and funny when she looks like an anti sex wolf. If they know that they may even take off their pants to the male doctor when they have gynecological examination in later generations, they are not ashamed to commit suicide.


    Song Qingshu took hold of her injured left foot. He had no other intention. But when he met her warm, greasy and soft ankle, he couldn''t help thinking that the little girl''s leg was still so beautiful after so many years of injury.


    You know, in this world, feet are as private as breasts for women. Now a strange young man holds them in his hands. Lu Wushuang''s figure trembles and subconsciously shrinks her feet. However, the other person''s hands are still firm and firm. She can''t help blushing with shame.


    Feeling the warmth from the palm of the other person''s hand, Lu Wushuang suddenly felt a strange feeling in her body. I don''t know why, she suddenly thought of the scene when Yang Guo had connected her bone. For a moment, she was a little crazy.


    Cheng Ying saw that one of them was holding it, and the other was blushing, so she coughed deliberately.


    Two people are awakened finally, Lu Wushuang immediately shamed and angry: "Hey, when are you going to touch?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was red, and he thought that he had turned over the boat in front of a little girl. He really lost the Jingzhou. In order to solve the embarrassment, he hum, "what''s the row? I''m checking your injury."


    With that, he began to focus on the meridians on her legs.


    Seeing his serious face, the two women naturally showed a kind of attentive dignity, but they did not dare to disturb him.


    Song Qingshu''s hand caresses Lu Wushuang''s leg back and forth. If she doesn''t see his solemn expression, Cheng Ying thinks that he is deliberately taking advantage of Lu Wushuang, but Lu Wushuang doesn''t misunderstand it because she faintly feels that the other person''s finger has input Qi into her leg to explore. However, even though she knows that, Lu Wushuang''s face is still red with shame when he touches her jade leg like this.


    "Not yet... Not yet?" After all, Lu Wushuang can''t help it. As soon as her voice comes out, Cheng Ying looks at her in surprise. Even she is scared. How can her voice suddenly become so delicate?


    "All right." Song Qingshu finally let go.


    Lu Wushuang quickly drew back her legs. She turned around and turned her back to the outside. She couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "Can it be cured?" Although Cheng Ying believes that as song Qingshu, she will never be aimless before she is sure, she can''t stop worrying.


    "It can be cured." Song Qingshu''s words let her feel relieved, but the next sentence let her heart up again, "but I''m afraid she has to endure great pain."


    "What do you mean, young master?" Cheng Yingqi Road, even Lu Wushuang also curiously turned around.


    Song Qingshu said slowly, "she was injured when she was young. At that time, the people who treated her didn''t connect her bones well. After more than ten years, the bones have grown together again. Because her bones have been growing all the time, the wound is more irregular..."


    Cheng Ying nodded and echoed: "yes, the family teacher once diagnosed her. At that time, she was also sighing. If her cousin broke a bone in adulthood, because it didn''t heal well, he still had a way, but she was injured in her childhood."


    Thinking of what happened in his childhood, he could not help thinking of his parents who died miserably. Lu Wushuang''s eyes turned red in an instant, but his mind did not focus on his leg injury.


    "So I need to crush her leg bones and reshape her, but the pain during this period is very tolerable." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Cheng Ying''s face was shocked: "that... Leg bone was crushed, can you take it back?"

 Chapter 1225

    It''s no wonder Cheng Ying has such doubts. Song Qing''s therapy is so shocking that she needs to crush her legs first


    With the world''s medical level, the two women''s shock at this time is probably similar to Cao Cao''s hearing that Hua Tuo was going to open his skull for ventilation.


    What''s more, Lu Wushuang is a bit lame now, but she can barely walk with her left foot. If she can''t get it back after crushing her leg bone, she will be completely disabled. Whether she can stand up in the future is unknown. Is it really worth taking such a big risk?


    "Does Miss Cheng think song looks like a madman?" Song Qingshu looked at her like that.


    "Of course not." Cheng Ying quickly replied, and then added, "although not like a madman, but like a frivolous and dissolute person."


    "Since I''m not a madman, how can I do something I''m not sure about?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, and then looked at Lu Wushuang, "whether or not to cure, Miss Lu, think about it carefully, and then come to me, but you''d better hurry up. I''m afraid I can''t stay in Lu''s house for a few days." Then he got up and planned to leave.


    "Wait!" Before he took the first step, Lu Wushuang called him, "don''t think about it. Now, I''m willing to accept treatment."


    "Cousin." Cheng Ying holds her hand and looks worried.


    Lu Wushuang gave a sad smile: "cousin, it''s better to take a risk than to be so lame all your life. Even if you fail in the end, it''s no worse."


    It''s unexpected that Song Qing is so open-minded.


    Cheng Ying also knows that this lame leg has become a knot in her cousin''s heart. Seeing that she has made up her mind, she doesn''t persuade her any more. Instead, she bows to song Qingshu: "please, young master."


    Song Qingshu nodded, wring the towel out of the basin and handed it to Lu Wushuang: "bite this, it will hurt later."


    Lu Wushuang changed her routine this time. Instead of fighting against him, she obediently put the towel in her mouth. However, she is a little girl after all. When she thinks that her leg is about to be broken, she turns pale and hugs Cheng Ying tightly. At this time, only her cousin can give her a sense of security.


    Cheng Ying quickly holds her in her arms and feels her gently shaking body. She can''t help feeling sad.


    Song Qingshu holds Lu Wushuang''s smooth and well proportioned calf, caresses her delicate skin, and finds her childhood wound again. With a sudden pinch and a click, her leg bone breaks again.


    "Ah ~" Lu Wushuang screams, and suddenly sits up straight. With a push of both hands, Cheng Ying is suddenly pushed to the bed by her..


    Lu Wushuang''s pretty face was full of pain. Because his mouth was open, the towel in his mouth fell down unconsciously.


    Song Qingshu frowned. He had to break the long and crooked bone completely before he could break it. Now he only started the first step, and then there were several more painful ones. Now Lu Wushuang has no towel in his mouth. In case he bites his tongue later, it''s terrible.


    However, since he has already started, he must continue at one go. If he stops in the middle of the way, it will not only have no therapeutic effect, but will be counterproductive.


    The second wave of severe pain came from the injured leg. Lu Wushuang, who was already in a semi coma, didn''t realize that the towel had fallen. He just wanted to dissolve all the pain in his mouth and bit it down.


    Song Qingshu had no time to think of any other way. He just raised his arm and thrust his left hand into her mouth. The other side bit her hard. The pain was so intense that he could not help frowning. However, he didn''t say anything. His right hand began to beat, clap, or point her wound in an orderly way. It was very fast, There were only shadows left, as if there were countless hands there.


    At this time, Lu Wushuang gradually reflected that he was biting the hand of song Qingshu. For a moment, he was ashamed and angry. After all, no yellow flower girl wanted a strange man to put his hand in his mouth.


    Just as she wanted to reprimand song Qingshu for taking advantage of her, she was stunned by the faint smell of blood coming from her mouth. Recalling what happened just now, she knew that he was out of kindness. Her anger turned into incomparable guilt and looked at the man in front of her with a kind of complicated eyes.


    At the moment, song Qingshu didn''t have time to talk about her. He focused all his attention on treating her leg. He broke up the broken bone and put it together again. He needed to have a clear understanding of the acupoints, meridians and tissue structure of the human body, and extreme concentration. Otherwise, he would fall short if he misspelled it.


    Although the pain keeps coming, Lu Wushuang can''t bear to bite it. Fortunately, Cheng Ying has already responded by this time, picking up the towel and replacing song Qingshu''s hand from her mouth.


    Looking at the deep tooth marks and the blood stains on it, Cheng Ying looks at her cousin angrily, which makes Lu Wushuang feel ashamed and ashamed.


    "Young master, I''ll bandage it for you first." Cheng Ying takes out a handkerchief from her arms. Worried about disturbing song Qingshu, she asks tentatively.


    "Well." Song Qingshu answered casually, and his attention was still on Lu Wushuang''s legs.


    Cheng Ying has a lot of admiration in her heart. First, she admires his martial arts. The effect of using one hand is better than other people''s ten hands. The orchid acupoint brushing hand and Luoying magic sword palm of Taohua island are already very skillful hands, but compared with his means, they are just like one heaven and one earth; However, what she admires more is the other party''s broad mind. What happened between him and Lu Wushuang before was not pleasant. Unexpectedly, he not only ignored the past to treat her injury, but also spared no effort to protect her.


    "It seems that I misunderstood him before. If he can make a name in the world, how can he be such a dissolute person?" Cheng Ying gently bandaged a small bow, so she thought of it in her heart.


    As if he had eyes on his back, as soon as the wound was wrapped up, song Qingshu''s left hand drew back, took out a porcelain vase from his arms, and poured out a thick black liquid.


    A strong fragrance of medicine spreads everywhere. Cheng Ying is both surprised and happy. Is this the legendary healing medicine of the western regions - black jade intermittent cream?


    When the black jade intermittent cream was evenly smeared on the calf, a cool feeling suddenly spread on Lu Wushuang''s legs, and her tightly wrinkled eyebrows could not help stretching slightly.


    Song Qingshu''s hands are flying, wrapping her legs layer upon layer, and fixing her legs with the prepared board.


    He finally stopped, Cheng Ying happily asked: "young master, is it OK?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s not so easy. Now it''s just to correct the bone, but Miss Lu''s leg has been lame for more than ten years, and some channels have already shrunk and blocked. It still needs experts to use their internal power to get through. However, a little improper grasp will completely destroy her channels. Looking around the world, I''m afraid that only a positive and peaceful finger can be just right. "


    Cheng Ying exclaimed: "but emperor Duan is thousands of miles away now. What can we do..."


    Seeing her nervous appearance, song Qingshu said with a smile: "there will be more than one Yang in this world, and there will be more than one Nandi." After that, he not only paid attention to her, but also extended his fingers to the acupoints on Lu Wushuang''s legs.


    As a close disciple of pharmacist Huang, Cheng Ying is very knowledgeable. He can move his fingers slowly and freely, and his arms are natural and graceful. He points more than ten acupoints on Lu Wushuang''s leg and uses more than ten different techniques. But each move is an open hall with its own appearance. It''s really unprecedented and unheard of. Only Cheng Ying''s eyes are dazzled and her lips are slightly open. She thinks that she has seen Wu Santong use a Yang finger, which is similar to the shadow. However, the two are not the same in subtlety and fantasy.


    When she was in a daze, she suddenly heard song Qingshu say: "wipe my sweat."


    "Ah?" Cheng Ying''s expression is a little strange. She thinks it''s too intimate to wipe his sweat.


    "Is there a problem?" Song Qingshu doubts that Cheng Ying is from later generations. He is used to the doctor''s asking the nurse to wipe sweat during the operation. He didn''t expect to cause such a big trouble to Cheng Ying.


    "I''ll... I''ll wipe it for you." Lu Wushuang saw that his head was full of energy, and the sweat on his forehead was falling into his eyes. He was moved and distressed.


    "I''ll do it." Lu Wushuang has just endured so much pain. At the moment, her whole body seems to be pulled out of the water. She has been soaked with sweat and exhausted. How can Cheng Ying let her do it.


    But when she reached into her arms and wanted to take the handkerchief, she was stunned. It turned out that her handkerchief had just been used to bandage the wound for song Qingshu.


    As if seeing her embarrassment, Lu Wushuang said weakly: "use... Use mine." Then he handed over his handkerchief.


    Seeing the mandarin duck on the handkerchief, Cheng Ying''s face turns red. It''s a little bit


    Her own handkerchief and Lu Wushuang''s happened to be a pair. It was originally a token of love given to Lu Zhanyuan by Li Mochou. Later, Li Mochou came to Lu Jiazhuang to seek revenge. Lu Liding divided the handkerchief into two parts and gave it to Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang. He hoped that Li Mochou would take advantage of the handkerchief and let them go.


    This half handkerchief is of great significance to both women, so they always carry it with them, subconsciously preparing to give it to their lover in the future.


    As a result, half of them are bandaged on Song Qingshu''s wound, and the other half will be used to wipe his sweat


    However, he noticed that the sweat on Song Qingshu''s forehead was getting more and more, and it was almost soaked in his eyes. Cheng Ying couldn''t care so much, so she had to wipe it for him.


    Lu Wushuang was envious: my cousin is more beautiful than me, and her martial arts are also better than me. Now even the action of wiping sweat is so elegant and gentle, I''m afraid I can''t learn it all my life


    Lu Wushuang only felt that a warm and warm Qi came from his legs and scattered in his body. The pain just now relieved a lot. As soon as his spirit relaxed, he could not support it any more, and he fainted when his eyes were dark.


    For fear of disturbing song Qingshu, Cheng Ying is carefully wiping the sweat on his forehead. He doesn''t notice that Lu Wushuang behind him turns over in her direction. Suddenly, she has another person''s weight on her body. Cheng Ying''s center of gravity is unstable, and the two women fall into song Qingshu''s arms.


    In response, Cheng Ying blushes with shame. It turns out that her whole face is directly pressed between Song Qingshu''s legs, while Lu Wushuang is just pressed on her back, making her unable to get up for a moment.

 Chapter 1226

    Feeling Cheng Ying''s struggle, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "don''t move. If Miss Lu''s wound is displaced, it will be a failure."


    Cheng Ying realized that now her cousin is in a coma, and she gets up abruptly, which may lead to the dislocation of the wound she just fixed. She is afraid to move and lies there quietly.


    "Just wait until I get through the meridians for Miss Lu. Miss Cheng, please bear with me for a while." Song Qingshu is now a Yang fingering at a critical moment, also did not dare to distract.


    "Well." Cheng Ying gave a slight hum, which was lighter than a mosquito or a fly.


    The fragrance of a young girl comes into her nose. Rao Shi''s song Qingshu traverses the flowers, but now she is also in her arms. She holds two beautiful girls in her arms, and one of them has a face close to her legs. Thinking of Cheng Ying''s beauty, song Qingshu feels that her stomach is full of heat.


    Cheng Ying was very embarrassed when she was lying on that part of the body. Suddenly she felt something hard on her face. She was stunned. What is it? It''s just clear that there isn''t any.


    Although she studied astronomy, geography, astrology and divination under Huang Yaoshi, she was just a girl without any knowledge. Although Huang Yaoshi studied nature and human beings, he could not teach his female apprentice that kind of posture. Therefore, Cheng Ying didn''t know what was clutching her face for a moment. It was just that the hidden weapon hidden in Song Qingshu was hit, He slipped out of his pocket.


    "I don''t know what hidden weapon?" Cheng Ying secretly thought that the concealed weapon that can be hidden by song Qingshu, who has excellent martial arts skills, must have infinite power. However, the most powerful concealed weapon had nothing to do with her, and soon her attention was on how to remove it.


    The concealed weapon stabbed her very hard and made her very uncomfortable. But at this time, she held her hands outside because there was a Lu Wushuang on her back. If she put her hand into the situation, she had to move the other side.


    Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang depend on each other for a long time. They have already taken her as their own sister. Now it is a matter of her life''s happiness. Even if Cheng Ying dares to take risks, she is afraid that if her action is a little bigger, her cousin''s bone will be dislocated.


    She couldn''t use her hand. She could only slightly deflect her face and try to move the concealed weapon to the other side. But what she never thought was that she finally moved it. Who knows that it seemed to be elastic and instantly returned to its original position. It hurt her face.


    Fortunately, Cheng Ying has always been calm and calm, but she is not in a hurry. She starts to use her face to try to move the concealed weapon away. However, the concealed weapon seemed to be deliberately against her. She moved it several times and the other side bounced back several times.


    And I don''t know whether it''s an illusion or something. Cheng Ying feels that the concealed weapon seems to have expanded a bit.


    So back and forth a few times, Rao is Cheng Ying''s temperament is idle, but also can''t help a little annoyed, thinking that is the concealed weapon in where the card owner, so will each time play back?


    It seems that only by removing the concealed weapon from the stuck place can the problem be completely solved. But if you want to move the concealed weapon out of the stuck place, you can''t do it with your face.


    But she can''t help


    Cheng Ying is distressed, suddenly in the brain a light, can''t use the hand, oneself don''t still have mouth?


    Pestle me for so long, see how I deal with you!


    Cheng Ying thought bitterly that she would bite the thing with a red lip and try to move it out of the place where it was stuck.


    At the moment, song Qingshu''s face is really strange to the extreme. He has been concentrating on dredging the meridians on his legs for Lu Wushuang, and there is no evil idea in his heart. But after all, he is in his prime, with warm fragrance and soft jade in his arms. His vigorous body can''t help but have some reactions.


    At the beginning, Cheng Ying tries to move away with her face. Song Qingshu is embarrassed to the extreme. She thinks that she can''t wash herself when she jumps into the Yellow River this time. While she is worried about how to explain it, Cheng Ying doesn''t show the slightest sense of blame. Instead, she continues to dally with her face.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looks silly, thinking that his charm has reached such a high level that Cheng Ying, who is indifferent to nature, will take the initiative to throw herself in his arms just because of the one-sided relationship?


    But as soon as this idea came out, it was denied by him. Although he was always in love, he was not narcissistic enough to be mentally disabled.


    "Can it be that I accidentally used the Qi of joy?" Then song Qingshu guessed that this is the best explanation for this strange situation. After all, the power of Huanxi Qi is extraordinary, which can make the iceberg Saint more fiery and enthusiastic than the volcanic magma. He and many confidants have verified it countless times.


    But then song Qingshu denies this conjecture. After all, the last time he treated XiaoLongNu, he accidentally let Huanxi Zhenqi into her body, which has led to very serious consequences.


    Although that kind of consequence is extremely beautiful, song Qingshu is not such a mean person after all. He disdains to use this method to deal with women. Therefore, he learned that lesson. Later, he improved the track of luck in his body, so that when he used Yiyang finger to save people, he was forbidden to use Huanxi Qi to make trouble.


    This time, he didn''t use a trace of joy from the beginning to the end. Why did Cheng Ying react like this?


    Song Qingshu is puzzling about the cause when he suddenly becomes stiff because Cheng Ying begins to use her mouth.


    At this time, Cheng Ying is also very depressed. She is so tired that her cheeks are aching that she can''t remove the concealed weapon. No matter which direction she moves, the concealed weapon will always bounce back to its original place. It seems that it is not stuck anywhere, but grows on the other person.


    Song Qingshu has thoroughly opened up the channels on Lu Wushuang''s legs, and then fell into a struggle of reason and desire. Is it just a mistake or a Liu Xiahui?


    In the end, song Qingshu decided to be Liu Xiahui. After all, what happened in front of him was too abnormal. He didn''t know that he was upset.


    He moved Lu Wushuang to the bed first. While he was hesitating about what to say to Cheng Ying, Cheng Ying also felt the weight of her body lightened and sat up straight with a long breath: "is my cousin''s leg OK?"


    Song Qing''s writing color is even more strange: "I have dredged her atrophic meridians. After a month''s bone healing, it should be the same as ordinary people."


    "Thank you very much, young master." Cheng Ying slightly owes to lean over, the vision falls to that concealed weapon top again, can''t help but curiously ask a way, "don''t know what concealed weapon that the childe carries on the body."


    "Hidden weapon?" Song Qingshu has a strange face.


    "This is it." Cheng Ying while saying a hand to hold up, trying to torture her crazy things pull up.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cold breath, "take it easy, take it easy, it''s going to break."


    "What''s going to break?" Cheng Ying''s face is blank, but she notices that with her involvement, song Qingshu''s body also follows. Suddenly, there is a flash of light in her mind. In a flash, she understands everything. She screams and releases her hand. The whole person is sitting there feeling ashamed and angry.


    ---


    Happy Lantern Festival to all gentlemen!!!

 Chapter 1227

    Noticing that Cheng Ying is like a frightened rabbit, song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. He guesses for half a day about various reasons. As a result, Cheng Ying doesn''t know what she''s doing.


    "To popularize physiological knowledge for girls is really a matter of great importance." Song Qingshu has to sigh that the girls in this world are so pure and lovely.


    "That... I..." Cheng Ying opens her mouth to explain something, but she finds that she can''t speak at all, especially when she thinks that she just used her mouth... She just wants to have a crack in her mouth. How can she have a little bit of elegance and indifference?


    "Miss Cheng, please don''t worry. I won''t pursue your impolite behavior just now." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Cheng Ying


    At the moment, she felt like the sea outside the peach blossom island. She thought it was you who were so frivolous that I was the victim. She was about to scold him, but she was not Guo Fu''s unreasonable character. Suddenly, she thought that she was really "insulting" him from beginning to end


    Thinking about all this, Cheng Ying is even more depressed.


    Song Qingshu looked at Lu Wushuang, who was sleeping in the past. A faint smile came from the corner of his mouth: "I won''t tell others what happened just now. Should miss Cheng thank me?"


    "Thank you... Thank you..." Cheng Ying''s teeth cackled and almost burst out of her mouth.


    Just at this time, Lu You''s voice came from outside the door: "you are here. Let me have a look." It turned out that he got a sign from his father to invite song Qingshu to visit Haosheng in Shanyin city to get closer. Who knows that when he arrived at Shuangqing hall, he found that song Qingshu was not there at all. It took him a long time to find out that song Qingshu was here from a servant.


    Hearing Lu You''s voice, Cheng Ying turns around in a panic and pretends to wipe her cousin''s sweat. In fact, she is worried about being seen as something different.


    "It turns out that it''s brother Lu. You don''t have to be a childe. Just call me Qingshu in the future." Song Qingshu was very polite and reasonable to Lu you. In later generations, Lu you was his idol. In this life, Lu You saved him once. No matter from any aspect, the other side could afford his courtesy.


    However, in this world, the reputation and status of song Qingshu is far higher than that of Lu you. At this time, Lu you even felt flattered: "if you don''t mind, I will call you brother song in the future." He was born in a scholarly family and naturally had a sense of propriety in his heart. Although song Qingshu sincerely invited him, he was worried about being impolite.


    "No problem." Song Qingshu knew his difficulties and was no longer reluctant.


    "Brother song, this is..." noticed the situation in the room, and the faint smell of medicine in the air, Lu You''s strange way.


    "I saw Miss Lu''s leg hurt before, and we had a lot of connections, so I came to treat her." Song Qingshu replied.


    Lu you was originally a very clever man. After observing Lu Wushuang''s condition, he was surprised and delighted: "is Lu Wushuang''s leg good?"


    Cheng Ying learns from Huang Yaoshi, and naturally knows the art of Qihuang. Just now, in order to hide her confusion, she turned around and examined Lu Wushuang''s injury. She found that the meridians on her leg were already unblocked. When she heard Lu You''s question, she replied, "the son of song is amazing. As long as the bone grows well again, my cousin should be able to be the same as ordinary people."


    Just now, because of that episode, the resentment against song Qingshu was instantly dispelled by Lu Wushuang''s improvement. What''s more, she was a lady gentleman and would not say anything against her will.


    After his guess was confirmed, Lu You sighed and bowed to song Qingshu.


    "Brother Lu, why are you so polite?" Song Qingshu quickly lifted him up, which was different from Lu Wushuang who used his internal power to lift him up. He was also very careful to lift him up with his hands.


    "The song brothers don''t know," Lu You sighed. "Our family didn''t know how many famous doctors they had invited for the unparalleled injury, and even the imperial doctor in the palace. Wushuang''s life experience is bumpy. We are very guilty for not protecting her parents. If we make her disabled all her life, we will have no face to see his parents in the future. So the song brothers have helped the Lu family a lot. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "brother Lu is really serious. Originally, I was also an unparalleled elder of the school. It''s my duty to save her. What''s more, Miss Cheng and Miss Lu have been paid for the treatment."


    "Reward?" Lu You looks suspiciously at Cheng Ying.


    Cheng Ying is guilty. Seeing that he looks around in a hurry, he turns his head and falls into Lu You''s eyes, which is even more suspicious. However, Lu You is soon relieved with a smile. He thinks that with the fame and status of song Qingshu, he will not do such dirty things. He is really worried.


    "Brother song, there are many places of interest in Shanyin city. Why don''t I show you around?" Lu You thought of his intention and asked.


    "Good." Song Qingshu looked back and asked Cheng Ying, "Miss Cheng, would you like to join us?"


    "No!" Cheng Ying seemed to be electrified, but soon realized that she was overreacting and quickly covered up, "no, I have to take care of my cousin here."


    "That''s fine," Song Qingshu said to Lu You after a smile at her, "brother Lu, let''s go."


    "Brother song, please!" Lu You also said with a smile.


    When they left, Cheng Ying subconsciously touched her cheek. She felt it was so hot and frightening. She also thought of song Qingshu''s eyes that seemed to see through everything when he left. She couldn''t help her heart beating wildly. The whole person fell on Lu Wushuang''s side and murmured, "cousin, I''m really killed by you this time."


    Lu You took song Qingshu to travel around Shanyin city. Along the way, Lu you asked song Qingshu for advice on martial arts and tactics, while song Qingshu asked Lu you for advice on knowledge and poetry. The more they talked, the more speculative they became. Before they knew it was too late, Lu You said to song Qingshu with a smile: "brother song, how about we go back to our house first and continue to visit tomorrow?"


    "Good." Song Qingshu smiles a little, and then he finds that they come to the gate of a manor unconsciously.


    "Shen Yuan?" Seeing the words on the plaque clearly, Song Qing''s writing changed color and stopped.


    "What happened to brother song?" Lu You said strangely.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu grins bitterly, thinking that you and your ex-wife Tang Wan have left behind a love tragedy that has been lamented by countless people for thousands of years.


    Song Qing''s heart of the book reads, and Lu You''s expression is not abnormal. Has the plot of Chai tou Feng not happened in this world?


    All of a sudden, he felt Lu You''s figure tremble and looked at him curiously. Originally, Lu you had always been polite, but this time he didn''t even look at him. He was staring at the other direction as if he was stunned.


    Song Qingshu followed his line of sight and saw two women not far away. A servant girl supported a woman dressed as a lady. Naturally, the servant girl was ignored. The lady was about thirty years old. For song Qingshu, who was used to seeing beautiful women, her appearance was at most beautiful, but there was a unique temperament between her eyebrows.


    "There is poetry and calligraphy in the belly, and the spirit comes from China..." a description suddenly flashed in Song Qing''s mind.


    The lady obviously noticed them, especially when she saw Lu you. Her face was very pale for a moment. She suddenly covered her chest and shook her body as if she was about to fall.


    Seeing this, Lu you moved subconsciously and seemed to be ready to help her, but as if he thought of something again, he stopped his body and his face was full of pain.


    At this moment, the Kung Fu lady had calmed down. She took a deep look here. Then with the help of the servant girl, she went away gradually. Lu You stretched out her hand, but she didn''t say anything.


    "It''s not so bloody, is it?" Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. How does this situation look like the opening plot of chaitoufeng in memory?


    "Brother Lu, who is that lady?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    Lu You shakes his head in despair. Instead of answering him, he leaves in the opposite direction to the woman just now.


    Noticing his lonely look, song Qingshu can''t help but feel sorry for him. A couple who love each other clearly and harmoniously, but because their parents'' orders can''t be violated, they have to work hard and separate, one to marry another and the other to marry another.


    From the perspective of God, song Qingshu would not accuse Lu You of not fighting for his wife. After all, the evaluation figures were all hooligans who broke away from the specific social illusion at that time.


    In the open age of later generations, it''s no big deal to disobey parents for the sake of love. However, in this age of popular ethics, the orders of parents can be said to be comparable to the existence of imperial edicts. If children dare to disobey, they will be rejected by the whole society after all.


    One was out of his wits, and the other was sighing. They were walking in silence. Who knows, before long, a servant girl came up panting: "Mr. Lu, please stay."


    They turned around and saw that the other side was the maid who had just accompanied the lady. Lu You''s eyes suddenly brightened, and there seemed to be a trace of desire in his eyes.


    "My master said that meeting is predestination. Please come and have a drink." The servant girl didn''t convey the message of his wife as Lu you expected, but brought another person''s message.


    "This..." Lu you hesitated. On the one hand, he wanted to see his former wife, but on the other hand, he didn''t want to see her new husband.


    Song Qingshu asked: "dare to ask girl, who is your master?" Seeing that Lu you was struggling, he asked himself to give each other enough time to consider.


    The servant girl didn''t expect that someone would speak so politely to her. She was flattered for a moment. When she saw that the other party was a handsome childe, she felt more like him: "back to this childe, my master''s surname is Zhao, and now he is in charge of zongzhengsi."


    "That lady just now is indeed Lu You''s ex-wife Tang Wan." Song Qingshu sighed. In his previous life, he was deeply sorry for the love. Naturally, he knew the identities of some of the protagonists. After Tang Wan was ordered by Lu''s mother to give up, he married Zhao Shicheng, the imperial clan at that time.


    "In charge of zongzhengsi? It seems that Lu You is not a small rival. " Song Qingshu frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1228

    Since the founding of the great song dynasty for more than 100 years, the descendants of the Zhao family have spread their branches and leaves from generation to generation. Nowadays, there are thousands of Royal lineages, and there are so many things related to them. In order to cope with this situation, the Song Dynasty set up a special zongzhengsi to manage all the lineage children, and Zhao''s children are often in charge.


    It is obvious that Zhao Shicheng is outstanding among tens of thousands of people.


    Seeing that Lu you wanted to see Tang Wan, but he was hesitant, song Qingshu pretended not to know and advised him: "brother Lu, since people are cordially invited, it''s better to go and have a look."


    "OK... OK." Lu you was struggling with how to choose. Hearing what song Qingshu said, he comforted himself in his heart that it was not me who bothered her on purpose, but brother song who asked to go


    Under the guidance of the servant girl, song Qingshu and Lu you soon came to a boat. Just now, the lady was gently pouring wine for a middle-aged scholar beside her. Hearing the news, she subconsciously looked back. When she saw Lu you coming in, she could not help shaking her wrist, and the wine in the wine pot spilled out and soaked the scholar''s clothes.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." the lady hurriedly took out her handkerchief and wiped it for the scribe.


    "No harm." The scribe stood up and shook his clothes. He said with a bitter smile to Lu You, "brother Lu, I''m really sorry. I have to change my clothes first. Where I neglect you, I hope Haihan."


    Lu you wanted him to go and not come back, but he was still polite: "brother Zhao, you''re welcome."


    Song Qingshu looks aside and turns his mouth secretly. These two people are serious rivals in love, but they work hard here. But at the same time, he also admired their character. No matter what they really thought in their hearts, they were at least modest and elegant.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. When Zhao Shicheng left, he took his servant girl with him. In this way, only song Qingshu, Lu You and Tang Wan were left. Although there were many servants outside the boat, it was a little far away from the inside. As long as he kept his voice down, people outside could not hear what they said.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that Zhao was so hearty that he dared to let his wife get along with her old lover alone.


    In fact, when I read this sad love story in my previous life, I felt sorry for Lu and Tang. Besides, I also admired Zhao Shicheng, the other protagonist. He always loved Tang Wan very much. After meeting Lu You in Shenyuan, he generously asked his wife and ex husband to talk about the past. It wasn''t long before Tang Wan was depressed, but he never married again, He is really a gentle gentleman.


    Because of this, song Qingshu just looked at Zhao Shicheng in this world carefully. His face was like a crown of jade, and his temperament was elegant. In particular, the smile on his lips made him feel like a spring breeze.


    What surprised him was that Zhao Shicheng was still an expert. Although he was very good at hiding, how could he escape the eyes of song Qingshu?


    Even in the rivers and lakes, Zhao Shicheng can be regarded as a first-class expert, at least his martial arts is still superior to Lu you.


    It''s not a big deal for him to know martial arts, but it''s weird for him to hide it. Song Qingshu believes that Lu You, his wife beside his pillow and his servant girl, probably doesn''t know that he knows martial arts.


    "Wan Mei..." Lu you finally couldn''t help missing her in his heart and gave a faltering call.


    Song Qingshu picked his eyebrows and knew that it was not appropriate for him to stay here at this time. He pretended to enjoy the scenery in Shen garden and went to the other side of the distance.


    "Mr. Lu, please respect yourself. Now I''m Mrs. Zhao." Tang Wan''s face is expressionless and says lightly.


    Feeling her coldness, Lu You gave a bitter smile: "he... Is he OK with you?"


    "Xianggong is very kind to me. Don''t bother Mr. Lu." Tang Wan is still very cold.


    Lu you felt a pain in his heart and said with a bitter smile: "I know you are still angry with me... But my mother''s life can''t be done...".


    Tang Wan immediately interrupted: "what are these old stories about? Now that I have married another man, and my husband has married another man, is there any point in that? "


    Lu You, if attacked by thunder, became very pale. After a long time, he breathed out: "yes, it''s meaningless."


    Seeing that he seemed to be standing unsteadily, Tang Wan pursed his lips and said nothing after all.


    "Lu had something to do with his family, so he left first." Lu You arched his hand. Even song Qingshu didn''t have time to shout, so he turned and left.


    Song Qingshu nods to Tang Wan and follows Lu you. When he leaves, he looks back at the direction of the next room. Zhao Shicheng is still worried about his wife


    "Brother Lu, brother Lu..."


    Lu you seemed to run away from the wilderness. He walked very fast. Song Qingshu was not good at using his lightness skills in public. He had to trot all the way to catch up with him.


    "I''m sorry to make the song brothers laugh." Seeing song Qingshu, Lu you finally came to his senses.


    "Love is one of the things. For thousands of years, I don''t know how many stupid men and women have been heartbroken. How can I laugh?" Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Although there are crazy men now, there are no complaining women," Lu You said with a bitter smile, "but now she lives a happy life. I should be happy."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "brother Lu misunderstands Miss Tang. If she really regards you as a passer-by, why do the hands in her sleeve just now hold tightly together, and even her nails almost fall into the flesh? Obviously, Miss Tang is also trying her best to endure the agitation in her heart. "


    "Really Lu You is astonished and happy. Knowing that song Qingshu''s skill will never be wrong, he wants to turn back excitedly.


    But song Qingshu stopped him: "brother Lu, do you have a good idea?"


    "What do you want?" When Lu you stayed, he obviously didn''t respond.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to remind him: "now that you are a married man and a married woman, you can''t go back without causing an uproar. If you are determined to win back your love, if you are a brother, I will accompany you to get him back. Don''t say that Zhao Shicheng is just a clan of the Southern Song Dynasty. Even if he is Zhao... The prince of the dynasty, I don''t care about him. "


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to say that even if the other party was Zhao Gou, he would not miss it. However, he thought that Lu You, after all, was a minister of the Southern Song Dynasty and had always been loyal and patriotic. There was no need to conflict with him on this.


    Then he changed his words: "but it''s easy to get her back. What should we do next? Can you protect her under the censure of all parties at that time? Your father has always been at odds with her and will not allow you to reunite. What will you do then; There is another question. When Miss Tang comes back, where does brother Lu put his wife? "


    Song Qingshu had already learned from Lu Guanying that after the old man of Tang ordered Lu you to give up Tang Wan, he had married Miss Wang again.


    "If brother Lu has the courage to face all this, song will go and get Miss Tang back for you." After Song Qingshu finished, he quietly looked at Lu You, waiting for his decision.


    After listening to song Qingshu''s analysis, Lu you stayed where he was. He didn''t know these problems, but subconsciously didn''t think about them.


    In fact, he knew very well that he could not solve any of these problems. In that case, what''s the point of going back?


    Thinking of the sweetness of all kinds of love in the past and the helplessness of their separation, Lu you suddenly drew out his long sword and inscribed the poem "hairpin Phoenix" on the stone wall beside him


    Red crisp hands, huangteng wine, spring palace wall willows. East wind evil, happy thin, a sad mood, a few years away. Wrong, wrong, wrong!


    Spring as old, empty thin, red tears through the shawl. Peach blossom fall, leisure pool Pavilion, although the mountain alliance, brocade book difficult to trust. Mo, Mo, Mo


    Song Qingshu on one side witnessed the whole process of this allusion. While sighing inexplicably, he was also thinking in his heart: on the surface, the cause of their love tragedy was Lu Mu''s obstruction, but in fact, Lu you was not strong enough, either in psychology or strength. If he was really strong enough, the problems just now would not be the problem at all.


    Now that I have so many confidants, I will only suffer a hundred times more than Lu Tang. Only when I become the most powerful man in the world can I protect those I love and avoid this kind of tragedy.


    After the inscription, Lu You is not willing to stay in the Shen garden for a while, and pulls song Qingshu away in a hurry. Because he saw Tang Wan, he didn''t want to go back to Lu''s house. Facing Lu''s mother and others, he sent a boy back to the house to report. He found a restaurant by the side of the road and ordered the strongest wine in the shop to drink with song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu knew that he was suffering in his heart, and he didn''t say anything to comfort him any more. He just drank wine with him in silence.


    They don''t know. Not long after they left Shen Yuan, Zhao Shicheng left first when he received urgent business. Tang Wan stayed in Shen Yuan for a long time and then left with his servant girl. However, when they left Shen Yuan, they happened to see the hairpin Phoenix left by Lu you.


    Tang Wan''s whole body was bitten by thunder. He spat out a big mouthful of blood and endured the pain of heart like a knife. He asked the maid to find pen and ink and left his own response on the wall


    The world is thin, the human relationship is evil, the rain sends dusk, the flower falls easily. Xiaofeng dry, tears residual, want to note the heart, only rain slant column. Hard, hard, hard!


    People become their own. Today is not yesterday. The sick soul is often like a swing. The sound of the horn is cold, and the night is waning. I''m afraid of being asked, and I''m glad to swallow my tears. Hide, hide, hide!


    After writing, the whole person of Tang Wan seems to have lost her soul and let the servant girl help her to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu You drinks with song Qingshu, and it''s dark outside.


    Even the guests in the restaurant were almost gone. Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "brother Lu, it''s time to go back."


    Lu You is no exception. They drank twenty-eight jars of wine. Fortunately, song Qingshu''s skill has reached its climax. A little exercise can dispel the drunkenness. Otherwise, they can''t really drink this bug.


    "I don''t want to go back..." Lu You mumbled and fell on the table with a bang.

 Chapter 1229

    After all, Lu You is flesh and blood. He can''t bear the effect of alcohol.


    Song Qingshu is very depressed. After paying the bill, he helps Lu you to go to Lu Fu. Although the other party is not willing to go back to that sad place because of the stimulation today, he never has the habit of spending the night with a man, and takes care of the drunk... Think about it. If the other party is a young girl, he can make it difficult for him, A pure man would not be grateful, even if Lu you was his idol in his previous life.


    Because it''s getting late, Lu''s house is much colder than in the daytime. Song Qingshu doesn''t know what kind of attitude the world has towards people who are drunk in bars late at night. He worries that Lu You will be punished tomorrow, and doesn''t disturb others. He just quietly helps Lu you to his own yard.


    After the maid reported it, soon Lu You''s wife Wang ran out with her skirt. Seeing that her husband was drunk with wine, she was annoyed and distressed. She quickly asked the maid to come and help Lu you.


    "Madam, I''ll leave first." Although song Qingshu was a bit greedy and lustful, he didn''t have evil thoughts when he saw a beautiful woman, let alone Lu You''s wife.


    "Thank you very much today, young master." Mrs. Lu bowed to salute.


    "You are welcome, madam." Song Qingshu nodded with a smile. When he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly turned around and asked, "can my wife know Wang Yuyan?" It turned out that he looked at each other''s eyebrows, and Wang Yuyan according to rare one or two points similar, and then think of her surname Wang, can''t help asking.


    "Yu Yan?" Mrs. Lu was very surprised. "I''m her aunt. Do you know Yuyan?"


    "I see." Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "Miss Wang and I are friends." Because it was late, it was inconvenient for song Qingshu to stay here more. He said a few words at will and left.


    On the way back, he thought to himself that the Linchuan royal family was indeed a powerful family that had been inherited for hundreds of years. They were married to the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty. Moreover, they often had hostile camps. He knew very well that eggs could not be put in the same basket.


    The Lu family has already arranged a unique courtyard for song Qingshu, which is very exquisite. If you take anything, it will be a valuable cultural relic to later generations. At the same time, some pretty servant girls and smart boys are sent to serve song Qingshu. After washing, song Qingshu sends them out and lies on the bed in a daze.


    "It''s a long night. I can''t sleep alone." In Song Qing''s mind, he began to fantasize that the Lu family might as well send a beautiful lady to accompany him instead of making so many empty things. Even if he was reluctant to give up his own young lady, he could find a young lady.


    Of course, these ideas are just his random crooked, Lu family scholarly family, how can do such things? And even if a woman was sent over, how could song Qingshu really accept it?


    "Just now Lu You mentioned that Guan Ying had gone to Lin''an to inform Han Yuzhou. Now Cheng Yaojia must be as lonely as himself." Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up. Once the idea rose, he couldn''t stop it. He got up from the bed and slipped out of the window.


    Although Cheng Yaojia is the daughter-in-law of the Lu family in the Lu family, once found out, it will definitely cause a stir. However, song Qingshu has absolute confidence in his martial arts. Even in the Imperial Palace, he can come and go freely, let alone a Lu family?


    Especially when he thought of the consequences of being discovered, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel the intense excitement. So he quietly lit the sleeping acupoints of those servant girls outside and sneaked into the night.


    At this time, Cheng Yaojia was sitting beside the book case in a daze. Although she had been married for many years, her skin was still as delicate as a girl. Because she had just finished bathing, her skin was still full of dense water vapor, white and red, especially charming.


    She didn''t understand why she was so clean. She specially found the precious incense she had just got, which made her whole body fragrant. Was it for what the man said before?


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red. He quickly shook his head to dispel the idea of shame and forced his attention to his husband who went to Lin''an. I don''t know if his trip is going well?


    Unfortunately, before long, her mind drifted away again, and she murmured: I don''t know if he will come tonight


    "Is Madame talking about me?" Just at this time, a familiar voice came from my ear. Looking back, I saw a man with extraordinary temperament sitting by the window looking at himself with a smile. Who is song Qingshu?


    "Ah ~" Cheng Yaojia exclaimed, quickly covered his mouth for fear of disturbing the servant girl, and then ran to pull him down from the window.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said, "madam, don''t worry so much."


    "Bah!" Cheng Yaojia spat. He closed the window and said angrily, "this is the second floor. It''s too conspicuous for you to sit on the window. If you are seen by other people in your family, I have no face to live."


    "What''s the matter with being seen? I''ll elope with you and fly away." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Who''s going to elope with you?" Cheng yaojiajiao snorted, then frowned and fanned the air in front of her nose. "It''s a lot of wine. I don''t know how much wine I''ve drunk. It stinks all over."


    Although she was disgusted, she still poured him a cup of hot tea gently and considerately: "you drink some tea to wake up, I''ll give you hot water to wash your face."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "later medicine has proved that drinking tea after drinking is the most harmful to the body."


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned. Although he didn''t understand the medicine of later generations, he still understood the second half of the sentence: "what do you drink if you don''t drink tea?"


    "Drink milk." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    Cheng Yaojia''s pretty face instantly rose two red halos: "you... You... Dirty!"


    Seeing her expression of light anger but infinite shame, song Qingshu said with a smile: "your own mind is too dirty. Scientific research shows that milk can form a thin protective layer on the surface of intestines and stomach to prevent the human body from absorbing alcohol. Therefore, if you drink a can of pure milk in advance before drinking, you are often less likely to get drunk that day than usual."


    "I''m too lazy to listen to your fallacies." Cheng Yaojia covered his ears and went out, "I''ll get you hot water first."


    Song Qingshu stretched out his arms and took her little hand. He pulled it to this side. Where could Cheng Yaojia still stand? He fell into his arms with a cry of surprise.


    "Madame, it smells good." Song Qingshu leaned up to her neck and sniffed, and there was a trace of intoxication on her face.


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart trembled, and his voice was like a mosquito. "It''s like you. It stinks."


    Song Qingshu held her tightly in his arms. He felt that she was petite and delicate, but her hands were plump and soft. He could not help coming up to her ear and whispered, "I just like to smear you with smelly body."


    "Villain ~" Cheng Yaojia only felt that her heart was shaken, and her body and bones seemed to be softened. In fact, she hated the taste of men after drinking, but for the first time, she didn''t feel disgusted at all. Instead, she felt that she was full of wine and had a different masculine feeling.


    Hearing her tender and tender anger, song Qingshu felt that her belly suddenly ignited a flame, and directly got up and held her step by step to the bedside.


    Aware of what was about to happen, Cheng Yaojia buried his face in his chest with shame. His whole body trembled slightly, and he was no longer willing to say a word.


    As the saying goes, wine is the medium of color. Although song Qingshu used his skill to force out most of the wine, he drank so much with Lu You after all. The residual alcohol made his spirit in a state of extreme excitement, and his movements were no longer as pitiful as before.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yaojia was teased by his words, and his heart was already trembling, his eyes were blurred, and his body was ready to accommodate him. He was extremely gentle to bear wave after wave of attacks from men.


    Cheng Yaojia''s usual influence is that she is extremely shy, even after she gets married. At this time, she feels the shiver from her soul. Her murmur is three points more sweet than her usual voice. She falls into song Qingshu''s ears. She is fiercer than any kind of love words, and is more militant.


    When they were just like glue and lacquer, song Qingshu was suddenly stunned.


    Feeling the strangeness of the man, Cheng Yaojia opened his blurred eyes and asked in a greasy voice, "what''s wrong?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "someone has come upstairs."


    Cheng Yaojia is shocked. She has already told her not to let the servant girls come up to disturb her. Now Lu Guanying has gone to Lin''an. It can''t be him. It must be the elders of the Lu family who can come up. Only then can the servant girls dare not stop her.


    Thinking of the consequences of being found, Cheng Yaojia was in a panic and tried to push away the man: "you... You hide quickly."


    Perhaps because of the extreme tension, Cheng Yaojia''s body was several times more sensitive than usual. He felt that the other person''s body was almost trembling and contracting. Song Qingshu could not help but feel a little happy and reluctant to leave?


    Seeing that the man is not hiding, but more determined to attack, Cheng Yaojia is so anxious that she almost cries. However, the more anxious she is in her heart, the more uncontrollable her body becomes. Later, her mind is blank, and she hugs the man tightly, thinking that it''s all right. Anyway, this man is supporting the collapse of the sky.


    "Cousin, cousin?" There was a soft voice outside the door.


    The body still has lingering tremor, Cheng Yaojia breathed a long breath, quietly said to song Qingshu: "it''s Cheng Ying."


    Thinking of what happened with Cheng Ying during the day, song Qingshu''s breath was a bit heavier. The rain like kiss fell on her slender neck and white chest muscle, and he didn''t mean to get up at all: "just send her away."


    Cheng Yaojia had always liked her elegant and beautiful cousin, but now, for the first time, she felt that she was a little disgusted with her cousin. She could only force her voice to tremble: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1230

    Cheng Ying outside the door was stunned, thinking about how her cousin was born today. However, because of what happened a few days ago, she was in a trance, but she didn''t think about it. She subconsciously replied, "I want to talk to my cousin."


    Cheng Yaojia pinched song Qingshu''s waist and said, "I''ve fallen asleep. I''ll talk to you another day."


    The door suddenly fell into silence. Just when Cheng Yaojia thought that her cousin had left, Cheng Ying''s voice rang out again: "I know it''s wrong to disturb my cousin so late, but now I''m full of words and can''t find anyone to talk to."


    It turned out that Lu Wushuang was suffering from excessive daytime pain, which led to a great loss of consciousness. Now she is sleeping to recover her energy. What''s more, Cheng Ying has always been a mature and intimate elder sister in Lu Wushuang''s future. She is also embarrassed to tell her heart to each other. Cheng Yaojia is different. She is her elder sister and has been married for many years. As a past person, she can certainly give her a lot of advice.


    Cheng Yaojia secretly complained, and the man seemed to have no worries. She was still rushing. Finally, in a fierce attack, she didn''t get ready and cried out.


    "Why?" Cheng Ying, who was outside the door, obviously heard this strange voice and asked, "are you OK, cousin?"


    Cheng Yaojia wanted to answer, but now her whole body is shaking uncontrollably. She knows that once she opens her mouth, she will make some embarrassing sounds, so she has to close her lips tightly and endure.


    "Cousin, cousin?" Cheng Ying calls a few times, but there is no response. She can only hear some heavy breathing. She can''t help but show her eyebrows and frown, "cousin, I''m worried about your accident. I''m coming in."


    Hearing his cousin''s voice, Cheng Yaojia became more and more nervous, but the more nervous she was, the more sensitive she was. She didn''t dare to stop her.


    Cheng Ying reaches out and pushes the door. She finds that the door is locked from the inside, but after all, she is dongxie''s disciple who closes the door. With a little vomit, she breaks the bolt and looks around with concern: "cousin, cousin?"


    At the critical moment, Cheng Yaojia stretched out his hand and put down the bed curtain, blocking the view of outsiders.


    "Cousin, I''m here." At this moment, Cheng Yaojia has gradually slowed down, and finally can speak.


    Hearing her voice a little hoarse, and like deliberately lowering her voice, Cheng Ying doubts: "cousin, what''s your voice?"


    Cheng Yaojia pulled the quilt, covered the man on his body, and half sat up and leaned on the head of the bed: "nothing, it''s just that some people are infected with wind cold."


    Song Qingshu in the quilt is dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojia looks like a good girl, who can''t cheat people so much.


    "Wind cold? I''ve been studying in Taohua island for several years, and I know a little bit about Qihuang. Let me have a look for my cousin. " Cheng Ying said and came to the head of the bed.


    "No!" Cheng Yaojia''s heart almost jumped out of his chest, and his subconscious exclaimed.


    Cheng Ying was also frightened by her fierce reaction and could not help but stop: "cousin, what''s the matter?"


    "I... I..." Cheng Yaojia said for a moment, but now her reaction seems to be faster than usual. I don''t know how many times, so she thought of the reason quickly, "Er, my cold is not in the way, and it won''t be long before I recover. On the contrary, it''s you who have to take good care of me during this period. If you are infected by my cold, it will be bad for you. "


    Cheng Ying is stunned. She thinks that what she said is reasonable. Now Wushuang has just received bone grafting treatment, and she is in the weakest state. If she brings the wind cold to her, it will be troublesome for her to get more injuries.


    "In that case, I''ll sit here and talk to my cousin." Cheng Ying moved a stool and sat down against the table at a distance of about ten feet from the head of the bed.


    Cheng Yaojia longed for her to leave immediately, but how could she say that now.


    "Since I mentioned matchless, one of the reasons I came here this time is to apologize for matchless." Cheng Ying said apologetically.


    Feeling that the man was doing evil again, Cheng Yaojia took a cold breath and tried his best to restrain the shaking of his voice: "you... What are you sorry for her?"


    "Things in the daytime are unparalleled. You are young and arrogant, and you don''t know what to do. When you go to the old lady, you and your brother-in-law are in a dilemma. And when the old lady gets angry, you also get angry." Cheng yingrou replied.


    "Old lady... Is... Is the elder, teaches... Teaches us these younger generations, is also... Also should be." Cheng Yaojia gently wrote on the chest of song Qingshu with a pair of catkins, imploring Him not to fool around here.


    Cheng Ying looks at the bed suspiciously and thinks what''s wrong with her cousin today? Why is she so weird? But at this time, she was also preoccupied and had no time to think about it. She continued: "cousin, I want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Yaojia just asked her to finish asking and go quickly. She couldn''t stand the feeling of dancing on the edge of the cliff.


    "What happened during the day today..." Cheng Ying pauses, seems to be thinking about how to use the words. After a long time, she continues, "it seems that her brother-in-law is familiar with the golden snake king song Qingshu?"


    "It''s familiar." Cheng Yaojia was very surprised. She never expected that she would ask song Qingshu. If she didn''t worry about the action, she really wanted to lower her head and bite the man.


    "Oh." Cheng Ying answered, and then fell into silence.


    This caused Cheng Yaojia''s curiosity: "what do you want to know?"


    "I wonder if my cousin is familiar with song Qingshu?" Cheng Ying finally spoke.


    "Well, it''s OK." Cheng Yaojia thought that the man is riding on himself now. Do you know him well.


    Cheng Ying hesitated for a long time, and finally asked: "cousin, can you tell me what kind of person song Qingshu is?"


    Feeling the change of the man''s body, Cheng Yaojia spat in secret and hummed with a red face: "why do you suddenly want to ask him?"


    "No... there''s no special reason," Cheng Ying replied somewhat unnaturally. Thinking of what happened in the afternoon, Rao Shi still wanted to have a crack in it after such a long time. "It''s just to see that he cured Wushuang''s leg injury today regardless of the past. She''s very grateful, and it''s hard to avoid some curiosity. I have spent most of these years in Taohua Island, and I am not familiar with the Central Plains, so I want to know what kind of person he is


    "He," feeling the masculinity and heat of the man in his body, Cheng Yaojia answered tenderly, "he is a great hero with outstanding martial arts skills. At the beginning, he followed Zhang Liang''s example to assassinate Kangxi for the sake of Han people, and then defeated all the experts in the world to become the king of the Golden Snake. Then he called the wind and the rain to annihilate the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty..."


    Hearing her affectionate voice, song Qingshu was deeply moved. Instead of teasing her as before, she made her movements more tender. Cheng Yaojia obviously felt his reaction, and his voice was more tender.


    "It turns out he''s so good at it." Cheng Ying''s beautiful eyes were so colorful that she noticed the coquettishness in Cheng Yaojia''s voice. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "listen to my cousin''s voice, it seems that she admires that song Qingshu. Won''t my brother-in-law be jealous when he knows?"


    Cheng Yaojia shyly smile: "your brother-in-law will not be jealous."


    Cheng Ying was surprised: "cousin has so much confidence in her brother-in-law."


    Cheng Yaojia laughed but said nothing. How could outsiders know about their relationship.


    "I... I want to ask my cousin a private question. I hope she doesn''t get angry." Cheng Ying suddenly said coyly.


    "We''re sisters. It''s too much to say that." Cheng Yaojia takes a look at her. She knows how elegant and refined her cousin is. What makes her look like this?


    Even song Qingshu, who was in bed, stopped and listened curiously to what she would ask.


    "Then I asked," Cheng Ying took a deep breath, and then asked faintly, "did my cousin use her mouth... For her brother-in-law?"


    Song Qingshu, who is so engrossed in listening, almost doesn''t make a sound. Cheng Ying is so beautiful that she seems to exude a sense of abstinence all over her body. People like her should talk about music, chess, calligraphy, painting, five elements and eight trigrams. Who knows she asked such a pornographic question.


    Even song Qingshu, as a later generation, felt that she had a big scale, not to mention Cheng Yaojia, a lady of the world. She was ashamed and angry: "you are a girl, how... How to ask such a question."


    Cheng Ying, however, seemed to have an iron heart. She continued to ask, "is there any?"


    "No," Cheng Yaojia said firmly, "never."


    As a matter of fact, she could not even understand Cheng Ying, a traditional girl like her. However, after spending so long with song Qingshu, she had already tried all kinds of tricks according to his interest, and naturally understood such a problem.


    Seeing her strong reaction, Cheng Ying was in a trance and murmured, "it turns out that even doing such things between husband and wife is a bit immoral..."


    Cheng Yaojia didn''t hear her clearly: "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing," Cheng Ying shook her head and said hesitantly, "if a woman accidentally kisses a man with her mouth... There..."


    Before she finished, Cheng Yaojia exclaimed, "if that''s the case, the woman has only two choices, either kill the man or marry the man."


    "Ah?" Cheng Ying suddenly silly eyes, had to emphasize, "but that woman is not intentional, everything is just an accident."


    "No matter whether she did it on purpose or not," Cheng Yaojia sighed. "This is how the world treats women unfairly. Men are very concerned about women''s integrity. In the former Ming Dynasty, Hai Rui, an honest official respected by all the people, because her daughter accepted a piece of cake from a male servant and was regarded as damaging her integrity, she starved her five-year-old daughter to death... If that happens, If that woman can''t kill that man or marry him, the consequences will be extremely miserable. "


    Song Qingshu in the quilt turned his lips and thought that Hai Rui''s killing of his daughter was very popular in later generations. However, some people have made textual research and found that this incident did not appear in the official history. It was only recorded in Yao Shilin''s Jian Zhi Bian, Shen Defu''s Wan Li Ye Huo Bian and Zhou Lianggong''s Shu Ying in the Ming Dynasty. The credibility of the notes in those days is questionable. After all, Hai Rui was upright in those days, I''m afraid I''ve offended many people, and the literati are the best at killing people with a pen without blood.


    Cheng Ying is frightened outside. She looks very pale. She thinks that with song Qingshu''s martial arts, she can''t kill him even if her master comes. Can she only marry him?


    "Cousin, I feel a little confused. I want to sleep with you." Cheng Ying is so upset that she seems to have lost her soul. She pathetically goes to the bedside.

 Chapter 1231

    Compared with Cheng Ying, Cheng Yaojia is really upset now. He has a man hidden in his quilt. If he is discovered by his cousin, how can he behave in the future?


    "Didn''t I say that I was afraid that I would infect you with wind cold, which would indirectly harm you?" At the critical moment, Cheng Yaojia has no good countermeasures and can only move out of the previous reason.


    Cheng Ying shook his head: "it''s a big deal. Let others take care of her. I don''t think about anything now. I just want to hold my cousin quietly."


    As she gets closer and closer, Cheng Yaojia quickly pushes song Qingshu to the other side, trying to block Cheng Ying''s sight with the help of the quilt and her body.


    Fortunately, Cheng Ying is also out of her wits and doesn''t notice her abnormality. Seeing that she is half lying and half sitting on the bed, her body is only in profane clothes and a little messy, she can''t help laughing and saying: "cousin, you are so attractive when your brother-in-law goes to Lin''an. Aren''t you afraid of picking flowers?" Although their feelings are not as good as Lu Wushuang, they are cousins, and they were taken care of by her when they were young. It can be said that Cheng Ying and Cheng Yaojia have the best feelings except Lu Wushuang, so it''s not abrupt to make such a joke.


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red. He thought that there was a real flower picker behind him. He not only picked flowers, but also stole his heart.


    "I haven''t slept with my cousin for a long time. I miss my childhood." Cheng Ying''s face shows a look of remembrance, and then she begins to take off her belt.


    Seeing that she was about to take off her clothes, Cheng Yaojia''s eyes were straight: "no!" Are you kidding? Now there is a man in the quilt. My cousin is a big yellow girl. How can she be innocent.


    "What don''t you want?" Cheng Ying hands on the belt, the whole person was stunned.


    "You... You don''t have to take off your clothes, that''s it." Cheng Yaojia is a little flustered. In fact, she wants to drive her out. But at this point, she knows that Cheng Ying has made up her mind. She has to let her go to bed in her clothes and let song Qingshu leave quietly when she falls asleep.


    "Cousin, you''ve taken off all your clothes. If I don''t, won''t I dirty your bed? What''s more, wearing clothes to sleep will knock you, and I''m not comfortable sleeping myself. " Cheng Ying smiles. She takes off her belt, takes off her dress and puts it on a stool. Then she gets into the bed.


    Cheng Yaojia is shocked. She quickly moves back and separates the other side and the man behind her with her body. When she sees Cheng Ying take off her clothes, she opens her mouth, but she doesn''t say anything. Can you tell her that there is a man here?


    Fortunately, although Cheng Ying took off her dress, her intimate clothes were conservative and didn''t show an inch of her skin. She was not afraid of any loss.


    Cheng Ying got into the bed and lay down. Suddenly she wrinkled her nose and asked, "cousin, have you drunk?"


    Cheng Yaojia is surprised. Song Qingshu is full of wine. I can''t hide the taste.


    Cheng Ying looks like a smile: "no wonder my cousin has been trying to stop me from coming here. It turns out that she is doing something bad here."


    Cheng Yaojia was so scared by her words that she turned pale. There was only one thought in her heart: she knew everything.


    Even song Qingshu frowned slightly and slowly stretched out his fingers, intending to seal Cheng Ying''s acupoints as soon as something went wrong.


    Fortunately, Cheng Ying immediately said, "cousin, I know you are always a well-known lady. You don''t want to be known about your drinking. But drinking late at night is the most harmful thing. Don''t drink later."


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart was about to jump to her throat. When she heard her saying this, she put her heart back. She took the opportunity to follow her words and said, "well, my cousin promised that you would not drink in the evening."


    Cheng Ying reached out and touched her forehead, sighed: "cousin, your body is so hot, I can''t go, tonight I''m here to take care of you, so that you don''t have something to disturb the servant girls downstairs, and their mouths are broken again. I''m afraid that in a day''s time, everyone in Lu''s house will know."


    "Thank you." Cheng Yaojia''s face is red and his ears are red. He thinks that his hot body is not due to drinking. The culprit is the man behind him. However, it''s not convenient to explain the details to her.


    Cheng Ying stares at her quietly and says softly, "cousin, what''s on your mind that you need to drink alone?"


    "I..." Cheng Yaojia secretly complained. In this hurry, what reasonable reason can he find.


    Seeing that she kept silent, Cheng Ying continued to ask, "is it because of the old lady''s words during the day?"


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned. Then he remembered that the old lady scolded herself as a chicken who didn''t lay eggs during the day. Her face was a little ugly. No matter how good she was, she couldn''t stand such an insult.


    Noticing her look, Cheng Ying was clear in her heart, so she had to comfort her: "the old lady is old, and it''s normal that she hopes her daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law will open branches and leaves for her, but her language is too much. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Well." Cheng Yaojia nodded gently, but he was very wronged.


    Cheng Ying patted her fragrant shoulder and comforted her: "cousin, I think you have a ruddy complexion and a steady pulse. You should be very healthy. It''s not like having no back. Is it your brother-in-law''s problem?"


    Cheng Yaojia''s face was slightly red, and he said in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense." After all, she and Lu Guanying have been husband and wife for many years. Now, although he is no longer in charge, she doesn''t want this secret to be known by outsiders, so as not to damage her husband''s reputation.


    Cheng Ying didn''t know what she was thinking. She just wanted to comfort her cousin: "it''s OK before. When I came back to see my brother-in-law this time, I seem to be short of breath. I''ll open a house for you tomorrow. When the time comes, you''ll take some medicine and add it to his diet to replenish his breath and blood."


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, but he also admires Cheng Ying. He is worthy of being a close disciple of Taohua island. With just a few eyes during the day, he can tell that Lu Guanying is in bad health. However, she is not an immortal in the end. How can she know what happened to Lu Guanying''s body? I''m afraid she can''t make it up all her life.


    "Well, well, don''t talk about your brother-in-law. You are not ashamed to say that." Cheng Yaojia always felt strange when talking about her husband, so he quickly drew the topic away.


    "I don''t care about you." Cheng Ying is coquettish.


    Song Qingshu was stunned to hear that. He never expected that Cheng Ying, who was always calm and calm, had such a lovely side. His body was half crisp when he heard his coquettish voice.


    Smelling the fragrance of the two women in the quilt, he couldn''t help but feel nervous at the beginning. Now he is bold again. He gropes for Cheng Yaojia''s body in the dark, finds the right angle and slowly sticks it up.


    "Cousin, are you..." Cheng Yaojia is about to introduce the topic to Cheng Ying. Suddenly, her body is abnormal, and she almost doesn''t snort. When she is embarrassed, she can''t help but get angry. This enemy is too brave


    ---


    Today, I saw a long review in the book review area. It''s as rare as panda. I haven''t seen many long reviews in three years


    Decisively switch to official account.

 Chapter 1232

    Cheng Ying stops when she says something. She looks at her curiously. She sees her cousin''s face changing, and her skin looks like honey and peach.


    "Don''t you feel well, cousin?" Hearing her deliberately low gasping voice, Cheng Ying can''t help but wonder.


    "No... nothing." Cheng Yaojia gritted his teeth and endured bitterly. In order to divert the other party''s attention, he had to continue the question just now, "why did you ask such a question just now? Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing... Nothing." Now it''s Cheng''s turn to stammer.


    "Come on... Come on, and my cousin... There''s nothing I''m sorry about." Cheng Yaojia''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. She could feel her voice trembling. She didn''t know when she could hide it.


    Unable to stand up to her hard work, Cheng Ying finally began to express her mind: "in fact, something happened today. In the afternoon, when master song was treating Wushuang''s injury, I..."


    Cheng Ying blushed and finally said it all over again. In fact, she didn''t want to tell anyone about it, but it was hard for her to hold it in her heart. At the same time, she was also very aggrieved. She wanted to talk to her tender and kind cousin. She trusted her cousin''s character and knew that she would never reveal her secret.


    "What? You use your mouth for him... "Cheng Yaojia was shocked. She imagined countless situations, but she didn''t expect that it had something to do with song Qingshu. The man behind him is really, as long as she is a beautiful woman, she can always get involved with him.


    Feeling the change of men''s expansion in his body, he obviously heard all this. Cheng Yaojia bit his lip and quietly pinched the man behind him.


    Hearing her cousin''s words, Cheng Ying was immediately worried: "no, no, I didn''t mean it. At that time, I thought it was a concealed weapon or something, and I didn''t know it was his..."


    Hearing his cousin''s crying voice, Cheng Yaojia naturally didn''t dare to joke any more, and comforted him very slowly: "don''t worry, it''s no big deal. Anyway, I don''t think song Gongzi is like that kind of big mouth. He won''t talk about it everywhere."


    "But..." Cheng Ying didn''t feel at ease. Instead, she said, "I also know that I won''t say anything in his capacity, but I''m afraid that he thinks I''m on purpose and treats me as a shameless and cheap woman to seduce him."


    Hearing this, Cheng Yaojia felt hot and thought that you were shameless and mean, but he didn''t know that he was shameless and mean for several times.


    "Don''t worry, cousin. With your quiet and orchid temperament, no man will think of you like that. And if you really want to be serious, I think it''s mostly song who deliberately takes advantage of you." Her last sentence is actually intended to be heard by the man behind her. With her understanding of song Qingshu, the more she thinks about it, the more she thinks about it.


    Cheng Yaojia bites his lip and contracts his legs. He pinches song Qingshu so hard that he takes a cold breath. It''s both painful and joyful. All kinds of tastes are not enough for human beings.


    "No, cousin, you don''t know the situation at that time. In fact, at that time, song Gongzi should have no way. He was at the critical moment of healing for Wushuang." I don''t know why, Cheng Ying defended for song Qingshu. "I admire him very much. If he didn''t have a firm mind and was annoyed by me like that, Wushuang''s legs would be in danger."


    Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. Cheng Ying is as considerate and considerate as described in the original book. This kind of temperament makes people feel like a spring breeze. Even if she can''t be a lover, she is the best choice to be a friend.


    Cheng Yaojia moved in his heart and asked, "do you like him?"


    Cheng Ying suddenly as if frightened rabbit: "when... Of course not, cousin, how can you think so?"


    Cheng Yaojia chuckled: "Oh, I almost forgot that our Miss Cheng already has a place in her heart."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu suddenly raised his ears.


    Cheng Ying is embarrassed and anxious, so she turns around and doesn''t dare to look at her. She says, "I don''t know what''s in my heart."


    Seeing that she turned around, Cheng Yaojia sighed with relief. He motioned to song Qingshu behind him to leave when she couldn''t see him. He continued to tease her and said, "since you see a gentleman, you don''t like him, such as brother Yang and brother Liu..."


    "Must be matchless that wench big mouth, everywhere nonsense." Cheng Ying only felt that her cheeks were very hot at this time. She didn''t have to look in the mirror to know that she must be very red.


    Cheng Yaojia gets close to her and hugs her from behind. On the one hand, she gets rid of the man behind her. On the other hand, she makes sure that Cheng Ying can''t turn around suddenly, so that she won''t be caught off guard to see the existence of song Qingshu.


    With a little hand behind her, Cheng Yaojia beckoned song Qingshu to go quickly. Then he said, "you can''t get it right. She just came over one day and asked me if the words on the paper were the above meaning. I saw the eight words on the paper. I thought that with her unique literary quality, she couldn''t write it. I asked her, She said that once she saw you writing these words on the paper, tearing them off, tearing them off and writing them again. She was worried that you might have something to worry about, so she stole one. Unfortunately, she couldn''t understand it, so she had to ask me. "


    "As soon as I saw it, I knew that it was our little sister Huaichun. When I asked you who you met during this period, she said that she met a young man named Yang Guo, and then I naturally guessed your mind."


    Cheng Ying was extremely shy in her heart, but she said in a hurry: "cousin, you can''t tell Wushuang about this."


    Cheng Yaojia was stunned: "why?"


    Cheng Ying sighed: "unparalleled to brother Yang, how can I get in."


    Even song Qingshu is filled with emotion. Cheng Ying''s thoughtfulness for others is really distressing. In the original book, her love for Yang Guo has never been put into practice, nor has she ever told anyone. Here, he has to admire master Jin''s skill. How can he directly express the feelings of the little girl when she was in love? If Yang Guo hadn''t stolen a piece of paper and seen the contents, who would know what she was thinking?


    No wonder in the original book, Yang Guo''s heart pounded when he saw it. He was so crazy that even the readers were so crazy.


    Cheng Yaojia was so impressed by her words that she couldn''t help sighing: "silly girl, how can you let go of emotional things? If you don''t fight for it bravely, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Cheng Ying gave a bitter smile: "no, brother Yang has another sweetheart who is in love with each other. No matter it''s matchless or me, it''s doomed to have no ending."


    "My poor sister." Hearing what she said, Cheng Yaojia was so sad that he could not help holding her in his arms.


    On the contrary, it made Cheng Ying feel uncomfortable: "cousin, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time... Ah!"


    She suddenly exclaimed, turned around in an instant, and looked behind Cheng Yaojia in a daze.


    Cheng Yaojia secretly said, "no, I don''t want to let her turn around. But she is a close disciple of Taohua island. She is much better than her. If she wants to turn around, she can''t hold her.


    "You... You... Why are you here?" Cheng Ying sits up straight and sees everything on the bed. She points to song Qingshu in horror.


    "It''s over!" There is only a blank in Cheng Yaojia''s mind.

 Chapter 1233

    It turns out that Cheng Ying was a little uncomfortable when she was held by Cheng Yaojia just now, so she touched her back. She wanted to take a picture of each other''s body to show that she was not as sad as she thought. Who knows that what she touched was not her cousin''s soft body, but her hairy thigh. She was scared out of her wits. Of course, we don''t want to ask for it. Just look at our mood and let it go.

 Chapter 1234

    Cheng Yaojia suddenly got up and knelt down to Cheng Ying: "cousin, sister, please do something."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Fortunately, Cheng Ying helped her up and stopped her from kneeling down: "don''t be like this, cousin."


    "If you don''t agree, I won''t get up," Cheng Yaojia said after glancing at Song Qingshu. "At the beginning, in the face of our request, song Gongzi refused all the time. It was because he knew that once such a thing was exposed, it would be a great blow to his reputation. But later, he could not stand our husband and wife''s plea, and he just agreed. Now something happened, How can I let Mr. Song carry the black pot? "


    Hearing this, song Qingshu was both angry and funny. At the same time, he was deeply moved. He helped Cheng Yaojia up and said faintly, "you don''t need to ask her. I can handle this matter myself."


    "At this time, I admire your boldness, but..." Cheng Ying said with a sneer, "I don''t know how Mr. Song plans to deal with it?"


    Song Qingshu light smile: "the simplest is to kill you, only the dead in the world can keep secrets."


    Cheng Ying is silent and knows that he is telling the truth. Now that her acupoints are sealed, she can only be slaughtered. Even if she doesn''t seal them, she has no resistance because of the difference in martial arts between the two sides.


    Cheng Yaojia exclaimed and quickly opened his arms to protect Cheng Ying: "young master, Cheng Ying is my favorite sister. Don''t hurt him."


    Seeing her action, Cheng Ying felt warm in her heart and said softly, "don''t worry, cousin. He won''t kill me."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how can you be sure that I won''t kill you?"


    Cheng Ying said calmly: "if you really want to kill me, how can you tell me so much nonsense?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "the girl is really smart."


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t figure out how you can make sure I won''t tell." Cheng Yingxiu frowned slightly, as if she was worried about it.


    "It''s very simple. You promised me one thing during the day. At that time, I said that I didn''t think about it well. Now, naturally, I think about it well." Song Qingshu paused, looked into her eyes and said with a smile, "Miss Cheng is so smart, you should know what it is."


    Cheng Ying pursed her lips, a little angry on her face: "at that time, we clearly agreed that it could not be against the chivalrous way, nor was it an inferior request."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "is there anything against chivalry in this matter? Your cousin and I are in love with each other. It''s not an inferior request. "


    Seeing her face changing, song Qingshu said: "in fact, I''m not afraid to tell you frankly. With my current reputation and martial arts, plus my reputation as a playboy, even if it''s exposed, it doesn''t have much influence on me. On the contrary, it makes people enjoy talking about it. At that time, the most hurt is your cousin. She will not be tolerated by the secular world, scolded by her husband''s family and despised by her parents; Next is your brother-in-law, who is criticized all day long and treated with strange eyes... "


    "Well, I promise you." Cheng Ying interrupts him in a hurry, his face a little pale.


    "It''s a deal." Song Qingshu smiles and unties her acupoints.


    Cheng Ying didn''t expect that he would let himself go so easily. She was a little surprised and said, "aren''t you afraid that I will go back?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "although I haven''t seen the girl before, I have a long-time friendship with her. I know you are a gentleman among women. Since you have promised me, I will not go back."


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been friends..." Cheng Ying muttered to herself. This is the second time she''s heard this. She always has a feeling that the other party is her old friend, but she knows nothing about him. The feeling of being seen through from inside to outside makes her extremely uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, cousin." Cheng Yaojia holds Cheng Ying''s hand and says with emotion that she knows that her cousin has always been upright. I''m afraid the reason why she agrees to hide this time is mainly for her own sake.


    Cheng Ying is also filled with emotion for her cousin''s experience. The two girls cuddle together and communicate in a low voice. They don''t know what to say. Finally, they cry together.


    Song Qingshu was very depressed. He knocked on the bed board and coughed: "Miss Cheng, it''s getting late now. It''s time for you to go back to bed."


    Cheng Ying was surprised to grow up and looked at him for a while. After a long time, she snorted: "why don''t you go back to sleep?"


    Song Qingshu laughed and said, "it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for your teasing me in the afternoon, which made my blood boil and my heart burn, how could I have come to your cousin?"


    Cheng Ying used to look like a criminal. When she heard his words, her face turned red, as if her whole head was hot and she was angry from her ears.


    Especially when she thought that what she said to her cousin just now was heard clearly by him, she immediately wanted to die.


    Cheng Yaojia felt sorry for her younger sister and said, "young master, my cousin is so pure and innocent. It''s really not intentional."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I naturally know that Miss Cheng didn''t mean it, otherwise now I would not be in your bed, but in her bed."


    After all, Cheng Ying couldn''t stand his teasing. She jumped out of bed, covered her chest and put on her dress. She said in a panic, "I''ll go back first, and I won''t disturb you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "what are you doing with your chest? I can''t see anything. Don''t make it look like I''ve taken advantage of you."


    Cheng Ying finally can''t help but look back and look at him plaintively: "is it not enough for you to take advantage of me today?" The moonlight came in from the window, sprinkled on her body, as if covered with a layer of silver gauze, the whole person is extremely graceful and moving.


    Song Qingshu was so excited by her eyes that she said, "I suddenly changed my mind."


    Cheng Ying is confused, suddenly feel a huge force on the body, the whole person involuntarily flew to the bed in the past.


    Song Qingshu holds her in her arms as soon as she stretches her arms. Cheng Ying struggles to think about it. Unfortunately, her whole body is numb, and her acupoints are sealed. She can''t help but be surprised and angry: "what are you going to do?"


    "Nothing, just more insurance." Song Qingshu put her beside the bed and said with a smile, "the most changeable thing in the world is the people''s heart. Although the girl is a gentleman now, it''s hard to change her mind in the future. Only by tying the girl and Yaojia to the same boat, can we make sure of it."


    "What do you want to do?" Cheng Yaojia took his arm with a worried face, as if worried that he would hurt his cousin.


    "It''s nothing," said Song Qingshu. The former sentence just let the two girls breathe a sigh of relief, and the latter sentence instantly made them lose their looks. "That''s to say, let her sleep with us."


    ---


    Three years Lolita earned the death penalty. From the official account of many people''s messages, many gentlemen exposed your lolly control nature.

 Chapter 1235

    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Cheng Ying feels extremely ashamed and indignant. At the same time, she feels a sense of loss. She has a good impression of song Qingshu before. She is not only famous all over the world, but also has high martial arts and outstanding temperament. She can patiently treat Lu Wushuang''s leg injury. But now, in her heart, she is just a despicable prostitute.


    "Sleep... Sleep?" Cheng Yaojia was also bluffed. He thought that he might as well accompany him. How could he accompany his cousin''s innocent daughter?


    Seeing the two women''s looks, song Qingshu knew that they were thinking something wrong. He couldn''t help but feel depressed and said, "where do you want to go? Just let her sleep here for one night. I won''t do anything to her. In this way, even if she informs, people will certainly ask her about it, and she can''t hide the fact that she is sleeping with us. Who will believe that she is innocent then? "


    "You are so cruel!" Cheng Ying''s hands and feet are cold. She''s as smart as she is. She immediately thinks about the relationship. Even if song Qingshu doesn''t do anything to herself tonight, in today''s society, others will doubt that even her innocent reputation will be destroyed under all kinds of rumors.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "this is not vicious, but the control of human nature. If I am really vicious, I will take off your clothes and ask for your body. Isn''t it easier?"


    Cheng Ying is silent and knows that it''s true as he said. Putting herself in his place, I''m afraid it''s hard for her to trust him easily because of the other party''s promise. Now, it''s a blessing in misfortune.


    "Miss Cheng, don''t worry. I won''t be rude to you. You should just sleep here. If you wake up tomorrow, nothing will happen." Song Qingshu said that she was going to point her sleeping point.


    "Stop it Cheng Ying is in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Don''t point my acupoints. I have to keep awake all the time. Otherwise, how can I know if you will take advantage of me when I''m asleep..." Cheng Ying pauses and blushes, and then continues to say, "light... Light than me."


    "In fact, I understand your worry, but..." Song Qingshu looks strange, "but I''m going to make out with your cousin next time. Are you sure you want to stay awake?"


    Cheng Yaojia exclaimed, blushing like a red cap, and began to comfort her. She secretly stayed with song Qingshu for the first time. If she was allowed to be in front of her sister, she would like to have a crack in the scene.


    "No, I have to stay awake." If other things, Cheng Ying may agree to each other, but it''s about her own innocence, how can she be a bit careless? Although she knows that her cousin won''t hurt herself, she also knows that with her weak temperament, if song Qingshu really does something to herself, she probably can''t stop her. Cheng Ying doesn''t want to lose herself in her sleep.


    "Well, since you insist, it''s up to you, but don''t regret it then." Song Qingshu stops Cheng Yaojia from persuading her. He holds her and rolls into the bed.


    "Ah... Don''t..." thinking that his cousin was still nearby, Cheng Yaojia turned red and tried to push him away.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t worry, she can''t see it anyway." Cheng Ying is lying flat on the outside of the bed, and is pointed at the acupoints. She really can''t see the situation here.


    Cheng Yaojia exclaimed. He didn''t know where he had been touched. There was a cry in his voice: "but she can hear it."


    Song Qingshu came up to her ear and whispered, "then you can bear not to make a sound."


    Cheng Yaojia''s heart was blown by the heat in her ears. Before she could react, she pressed down on the convenience. She trembled all over, and she did not dare to make a sound, so she had to beat him on the chest to protest.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Cheng Ying''s face is red. At the moment, she repents. She knew she shouldn''t insist on being sober. Although Cheng Yaojia deliberately suppresses his voice, but in the dead of night and in the same bed, can Cheng Ying not hear it?


    With the sound of a woman''s coquettish groan, a man''s heavy breath, and the sound of his body''s crazy collision, Cheng Ying, though an unconscious girl, can still clearly outline what''s going on next to her in her mind. Her face is red and her ears are red, but her body and bones can''t help softening.


    ¡­¡­


    When Cheng Ying wakes up the next day, she can''t help but feel shocked. She subconsciously sits up and finds that her coat is in good condition.


    "Are you awake?" Not far away came his cousin''s gentle and shy voice. Cheng Yingxun went to see Cheng Yaojia sitting in front of the dresser to make up. I don''t know if it was because of the rain and dew last night that she was so radiant today.


    Cheng Ying realized that her acupoints had been opened naturally. She couldn''t help looking aside. She saw that the quilt on the bed was neat, and there was no shadow of the man.


    As if he knew what she was looking for, Cheng Yaojia got up and walked over to her: "don''t look for it. Mr. Song left at daybreak. I know you were scared and fell asleep. When you got up, you didn''t shout."


    Cheng Ying smell speech face a red, secretly spat a mouthful, think you two people yesterday have been tossing until after midnight, I can sleep just strange.


    Cheng Yaojia sat down beside her, took her hand, youyou said: "cousin, don''t blame song Gongzi, he did it for me."


    Cheng Ying pursed her lips: "I don''t know what kind of ecstasy he gave you. You treat him better than your brother-in-law at the beginning."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face turned red, and he said softly, "he is a man like a fairy. After getting along with him for a long time, maybe you will fall."


    "I''m not like a cousin." Cheng Ying said coldly, but as soon as she spoke, she realized that it was hurtful. She was always kind-hearted and didn''t want to see her cousin sad. However, what happened last night had a great impact on her, and she couldn''t communicate with her cousin calmly. After she put on her clothes, she got up and said, "I''ll go back to see unparalleled."


    As soon as she took two steps, she stopped, and then her white face turned red instantly. It turned out that she noticed that the bottom of her skirt was wet and cold. She thought that listening to it all night last night caused her body to react. She was so wronged that she almost cried.


    "Aren''t you feeling well?" Seeing that she suddenly stopped, Cheng Yaojia asked with concern.


    "Nothing." Cheng Ying pursed her lips and left like a runaway.


    Along the way, Cheng Ying scolds song Qingshu half dead in her heart. She thinks that she should go to Wushuang first to see how she is, and then go to shower and change clothes. Otherwise, the cold feeling of the clothes sticking on her skin makes her extremely uncomfortable.


    Cheng Ying has always been thoughtful and doesn''t want to be seen by her cousin. She is worried. She just opens the door after finishing her appearance at the door: "matchless..."


    But her voice suddenly stopped. It turned out that song Qingshu was sitting beside Lu Wushuang''s bed talking and laughing with her.

 Chapter 1236

    Seeing the two people talking and laughing in the room, Cheng Ying suddenly feels the blood surging up and rushes over excitedly. She pulls song Qingshu down from the bed, and then stands between them, staring at him like a hen protecting her baby: "what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I should ask you this question, right?"


    "Yes," Lu Wushuang also responded at this time, "brother song came to check my injury, cousin, what are you doing?"


    "Brother song?" Cheng Ying was angry. "You wanted to kill him yesterday. When did you have such a good relationship with him?"


    "Cousin ~" hearing her words, Lu Wushuang''s face turned red. He looked at Song Qingshu awkwardly and became angry with Cheng Yingjiao. "People are not Guo Fu''s kind of ungrateful people. Elder brother song spent a lot of genuine Qi and miraculous medicine to treat my injury. I appreciate that he didn''t have time to hate him." When she used to be with Yang Guo, she had a lot of quarrels with Guo Fu. She didn''t like that unruly and capricious young lady.


    Cheng Ying can''t tell her what happened last night? Originally, it was for Lu Wushuang''s good, but she complained, but she couldn''t tell her the truth. I was really depressed.


    Lu Wushuang couldn''t understand why her cousin, who had always been polite, was like this today. However, she was more concerned about something, so she didn''t think about it in detail: "by the way, brother song, yesterday you mentioned... Stupid... Brother Yang''s... Fiancee. What''s the matter?"


    As a result, even Cheng Ying, who is sulking, is instantly attracted and listens.


    "Well, brother Yang''s grandfather is Wanyan Honglie, the king of Zhao in the state of Jin. He made a baby marriage with the head of pucha family in those years..." Song Qingshu told the story of what happened in the state of Jin.


    "What, a fool is from the state of Jin!" After hearing this, Lu Wushuang can''t help but exclaim in amazement. Cheng Ying on one side is also shocked. You should know that they are from Song Dynasty, and they have been educated to know that they have a blood feud with Jin people since childhood. At this time, they suddenly know Yang Guo''s real identity, and they can''t accept it for a moment.


    "It''s just fate, and brother Yang can''t choose for himself," Song Qingshu explained for Yang Guo. "But whether it''s Song people or Jin people, brother Yang is a man of indomitable spirit. Why should the two girls care so much?"


    "Yes, no matter what, he is my fool." Lu Wushuang is relatively straightforward, but he is the first to recover.


    Cheng Ying has a heart as good as Huang Rong''s. she thinks more about things. After a long time, she asked, "with the temperament of Miss long, even if brother Yang is a golden man, she won''t mind. They love each other so much. Why don''t they be together?"


    "I''m not sure why, but it''s life." Song Qingshu sighs and thinks that there are enough tribulations between Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu in the original book. As a result, the world has never been better than that of Yang Guo. Yang Guo is a man of Jin Dynasty, and Xiao Longnu is the orphan of Yue Fei. Yue Fei is determined to fight against Jin Dynasty all his life, and Jin people hate Yue Fei to the bone. There are not only feudal ethics between them, but also more national hatred and family hatred.


    However, song Qingshu''s feeling is one of emotion, and at the same time, he has some secret joy in his heart. If not, Yang Guo''s love for Xiaolong is stronger than Jin Jian''s, I''m afraid he doesn''t have a chance at all. But now, both of them will rely on their own abilities.


    Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang still want to continue to inquire about Yang Guo''s affairs. As a result, a servant girl suddenly comes to the door and says, "Mr. Song, please come to the study and discuss something important."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, then asked with a smile: "do you know what it is?"


    The servant girl didn''t expect him to be so polite, handsome and good-natured. She was very pleased with him: "I don''t know. I only know that the third young master has come back. Maybe it has something to do with it."


    "Well, girl, lead the way." After Song Qingshu gets up to say goodbye to Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang, she is led by her servant girl to the study. Since Lu Guanying has come back, she must have brought back some important news from Lin''an.


    Looking at his back when he left, Cheng Ying looks strange. She thinks that if her brother-in-law came back a few hours earlier, he happened to bump into song Qingshu on his cousin''s bed. I don''t know if she would not be angry at all as her sister said.


    After Song Qingshu arrived at the library, he found Lu Zai, Lu You, his father and son, and Lu Guanying standing in the library with their heads down and looking at the back of another man. The man turned his back to the door and looked at the precious ancient books on the bookshelf. As he looked through them, he sighed: "they all said that the Lu family''s collection of books is richer than the imperial palace. I didn''t believe it before. Today, I really admire it."


    "I''m flattered." Lu Zai respectfully replied that Lu You also followed his father to salute. However, he looked hangover. It was obvious that he had drunk too much last night, and now he has not fully sobered up.


    Hearing the news of song Qingshu entering the door, several people in the room turned around one after another. The man with his back to the door also turned around, looked at Song Qingshu and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Mr. Song is still so rich and handsome."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Han Xiang is still elegant." At the same time, he was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect that Han kuozhou came here personally. Although Lin''an and Shanyin are not far away, they can''t be said to be close. Counting the time, I''m afraid Han kuozhou didn''t delay at all after seeing Lu Guanying. He could only come so quickly by driving all night.


    After they exchanged greetings for a while, Han Zhuozhou suddenly looked at him with a smile: "now the Golden Snake camp and the Southern Song Dynasty have hundreds of thousands of soldiers along the Yangtze River. The war is imminent. The young master is here at this time. What''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "just visit some old friends by the way."


    "Is it?" Han juezhou''s words suddenly changed, "I think song Gongzi is here to seek peace."


    Song Qingshu was noncommittal, but replied faintly: "Han Xiang came from Lin''an all night. I''m afraid he came for peace."


    Han kuozhou was stunned, and realized that he was too eager to be seen through by the other party. But now the situation of the imperial court is changing rapidly, and he can''t bear to take his time: "how can the son of song say that?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "even if all the people in the Southern Song Dynasty wanted to fight against the Golden Snake camp, Han Xiang was not one of them. The biggest enemy in Han Xiang''s heart is the kingdom of Jin. He has been planning for decades to overcome the humiliation of Jingkang. How can he let the imperial court be distracted by the Golden Snake camp when he is about to succeed? "


    After all, song Qingshu came from later generations. He knew Han''s ambition. In addition, he learned from the purple dragon king that her husband Han Qianye was also an undercover agent sent by Han to the state of Jin 20 years ago, which confirmed all this.


    He was shocked and angry when he was told the truth. However, after many years of official career, he quickly adjusted: "well, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. I don''t want the imperial court to fight with the Golden Snake camp. Obviously, the young master has the same idea. In this case, how about we still follow the agreement in Yangzhou?"


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and said, "now I''m afraid the Southern Song Dynasty is not the same person as Han has the final say."


    Han kuozhou frowned and said, "what are you worried about


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I just don''t want to repeat the mistakes of Yangzhou."

 Chapter 1237

    Han zhezhou''s face was very hot. He knew that he was satirizing that he had made an agreement in Yangzhou last time. As a result, Wan zhezhou changed his mind. For this reason, he sent his greetings to the eighteen ancestors of Wan zhezhou at home.


    "I''m afraid you''re worried about Wanzao," Han explained. "Yes, it was Wanzao who got in the way last time, but now he''s like a dead bone in a grave. He can''t make waves any more. You can rest assured."


    "Dead bones in the grave?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "how to say that?"


    Han Zhuozhou also laughed: "before Wanzao, he tied the imperial court to the same warship with him, but now Li Kexiu has been captured by the young master, and the green camp in Jiangnan has disappeared. Wanzao has no longer to rely on. There are many impeachments from the imperial court. Now the situation is shaky. If it hadn''t been for the emperor''s many years of hard work, I''m afraid he would have made an order. "


    "Years of hard work?" Song Qingshu said coldly, "what hardship can we have when we do all the bad things? Is it his hard work to frame Yue Fei? " He had always admired Yue Fei, and the more he said it, the more indignant he was.


    Han Jianzhou laughs awkwardly twice, but he doesn''t agree. The case of Yue Fei is the biggest unjust case in the Southern Song Dynasty. It can also be said that it is the biggest minefield of the imperial court. Although he knows that Yue Fei was wronged, no one dares to mention the matter of overturning the case. After all, the Emperor himself took a picture of it. If he overturned the case for Yue Fei, wouldn''t he slap the emperor in the face?


    Song Qingshu is an outsider, so it''s natural to say these words. Han kuozhou was in the imperial court, and he had been in office for many years, so he had learned to be mature and prudent, and he was wise enough to protect himself. Of course, he would not get involved.


    However, song Qingshu''s indignation made him appreciate it. You should know that he was not ashamed of what Qin Hui and Wan zaozhe had done. In addition, he devoted himself to the northern expedition of the Central Plains to wash away the shame of Jingkang, so he naturally regarded Yue Fei as a confidant.


    "Even without Wanzao, it seems that there is still a heavyweight in your court." Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    "Do you mean Jia Sidao?" Han kuozhou suddenly looked very strange. "I''m afraid he didn''t care about these things these days. Not long ago, his son made a big mistake..."


    The incident involved the palace. After all, song Qingshu was an outsider. Han Lianzhou intended to avoid it, but he didn''t know that song Qingshu was personally involved from the beginning to the end.


    "... the emperor''s Long Yan was furious, and Jia''s concubine was sent to the cold palace, and Jia Sidao was demoted. His power was weakened to the extreme," Han kuozhou said, gloating and trying to control himself. He just didn''t laugh. "He spared no effort to save his son''s life and sent him to Menggu as a hostage to make atonement. Who knows that later, the Mongolian mission disappeared for no reason, His son''s whereabouts are also unknown, and Jia Sidao is now concentrating all his energy on this matter. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He thought that Jia Sidao could not help losing his son and so many top experts of Xiake island. It''s no wonder that he didn''t rush to jump. With his power in the imperial court and the intelligence network of Xiake Island, I don''t know if he would really find himself.


    With such worries in his heart, song Qingshu asked quietly, "Oh, I don''t know what you found?"


    Han kuozhou also frowned: "it''s very strange. You should know that all the members of the Mongolian mission are elite riders, accompanied by many top experts. Such a powerful team, I don''t know where to make them disappear out of thin air. However, the existence of the forbidden army was found at the scene, and someone should have used the army. According to my conjecture, I''m afraid the culprit behind it is Wanzao. "


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that Wan Zao had the courage to send out 500 elite cavalry, but he was a good target to carry the black pot. Unfortunately, although he could cheat others, he could not cheat Jia Sidao. All of the 18 top experts in Xiake island are at the master level. Even if they face 500 elite cavalry, they can''t be wiped out. None of them can escape.


    Han kuozhou said with a smile: "is it safe for you


    "I hope everything goes well." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Then the two sides continued to negotiate, and finally reached a preliminary agreement in accordance with Yangzhou''s previous agreement, but this time is different from the past. Song Qingshu has more confidence to fight for more interests. Although Han Jianzhou was in a dilemma, he did not refuse.


    In the end, Han said, "the young master will leave with me for Lin''an early tomorrow morning. Then I will arrange for the emperor to meet him, but now there is a problem."


    "What''s the problem?" Song Qingshu is meaningless to enter the palace, and he doesn''t worry about the danger. After all, with his present Kung Fu, even in the palace, he can come and go as he wants. Who can keep him?


    "You have to have a reputation to enter the palace. If you don''t have anything, you will only be the son to seek peace. Those officials will certainly push forward and the harsh conditions will probably irritate you." Han kuozhou patiently explained that he didn''t think it was collusion with the enemy and betraying the country. After all, in his view, there was no hatred between the Southern Song Dynasty and the Golden Snake camp, and everyone was Han people, so to some extent, he could use the power of the Golden Snake camp.


    In the minds of Han Zhuozhou and all the people in the Southern Song Dynasty, the number one enemy was the kingdom of Jin. Not long ago, he just got the news that the civil strife in the kingdom of Jin was a good time for the northern expedition to the Central Plains and the humiliation of Jingkang. Before that, because of wandangzhe and Li Kexiu, he had already delayed a lot of time. He was worried that if he had peace talks with the Golden Snake camp, he would waste too much time, If the state of Jin had completely recovered from the civil strife, it would have missed a golden opportunity. Compared with the loss of troops and the cost of money and food at that time, the concession made to the Golden Snake camp is almost negligible.


    "Dare to ask Han Xiang to know that this time I''m going south, I''m not asking for peace, but for relatives." Song Qingshu said with confidence. This problem has been discussed for a long time in the Golden Snake camp. Finally, Zhao Min came up with an idea to change peace to marriage, and solved the problem instantly.


    "Courtship?" Han kuozhou was first surprised, then clapped his hands and praised, "it''s really wonderful. Last time, the prince rescued all the princesses from Huanyi courtyard in the state of Jin. With this kind of kindness, it''s hard for the imperial court to give in, and other ministers have nothing to say."


    Next, the two sides discussed some specific details and finally agreed to leave for Beijing early tomorrow morning.


    After that, Lu Zai arranged a banquet for Han kuozhou. At the same time, he welcomed song Qingshu to come. Because the conversation was almost over, everyone had something to gain. The atmosphere was very warm, which was also called the pleasure of the guests.


    After the end of the Song Dynasty, song Qingshu was helped back to his own courtyard by his servant girls. Although the servant girls were pretty, song Qingshu was used to seeing them. How could he be attracted to them.


    After the servant girl left, song Qingshu, who had been pretending to be drunk, opened his eyes in an instant, and his eyes were full of pure and clear color.


    "Ah, do you want to go to Cheng Yaojia tonight?" Song Qingshu hesitated, but he was a little sleepless if he didn''t go; Go? Lu Guanying has just come back. He has to worry about his feelings. After all, he doesn''t want to plant the seeds of hatred in each other''s heart.


    Just in the tangle, song Qingshu suddenly moved in his heart, walked out of the door and quietly looked out of the yard: "since you are here, don''t you come out to meet me?"


    "Mr. Song is really good at cultivation. My heart beat faster and you found me." A figure came in slowly from the gate of the yard. Under the moonlight, he had a green shirt, a sword eyebrow and thin lips, and his face was full of uninhibited color.


    Song Qing showed a different color in writing and said, "it''s brother Linghu. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The man in front of him was naturally Linghu Chong. He was appreciated and recommended by Han Yuzhou to enter the palace and became one of the most mysterious and glorious imperial instruments. However, the emperor thought that he had made great contributions in Han Yuzhou and specially assigned him to protect Han Yuzhou to show his holy family.


    This time Han kuozhou left Lin''an City, Linghu Chong had been protecting him secretly, but he didn''t show up during the day, so song Qingshu didn''t know at the beginning.


    "It''s not long since we left Yangzhou last time." Linghu Chong said coldly.


    Song Qingshu knew that he had been worried about taking Ren Yingying away, so he didn''t think much of the coldness in his tone. He said with a smile, "I''d like to thank brother Linghu for helping me last time."


    Linghu Chong snorted: "at that time, I didn''t mean to save you, only when you won the golden wave, ten day flower is dead, if you know later you will escape from heaven, I will never do that, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "brother Linghu is really aboveboard, and song admired him. But didn''t you make it clear with brother Linghu last time? There''s no reason why you hate me so much. It''s better to pursue your younger martial sister with your heart. "


    Linghu Chong calm face looking at him, does not answer.


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and continued to make up with him: "brother Linghu, did you act as I said last time? How are you going with Miss Yue now?"


    Linghu Chong continued to be silent. After a long time, he said, "I have no time to go to find my younger martial sister."


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t choke to death. He was depressed and said, "Why are you so sincere? You have fallen behind others. You still don''t take the time to improve Miss Yue''s liking. At that time, they will become other people''s wives."


    Clang~


    With a sound of dragon chant, Linghu Chong''s long sword came out of its sheath, and the tip of the sword quietly pointed to him: "I make Linghu Chong aboveboard and disdain to use those means to cheat my younger martial sister."


    Song Qingshu''s face is strange: "if you really pursue the woman you love, how can you be called a cheat?"


    "Don''t say that again," Linghu Chong said, "you''re not poisoned this time. I can come to you for revenge. Let''s take a sword!"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "still for Yingying?"


    Linghu Chong didn''t speak, obviously acquiesced.


    "You are not my opponent," Song Qingshu shook his head. "If I were you, I would have done it in Yangzhou last time. Otherwise, I would have found a chance to assassinate you secretly. How could I have come to you like you?"


    Linghu Chong said coldly: "if I do that, will I not go along with you? Let''s do it. Don''t talk too early. "


    Hearing the self-confidence in his tone, song Qingshu gave a sigh and looked at him seriously. He said, "compared with before, your skill has improved a lot. Have you had any adventures recently?"


    ---


    The monk saw a crying incident in the background of the official account. Many readers sent names with many wrong characters, such as the song sent to the wall of songs, the eastern snow sent to the eastern Moyu, the eastern snow, Xiaodong became a little winter, after the small end, the Tianshan grandmother became a tong Lao and so on, and the system naturally could not reply to the correct pictures. So you''d better check whether the characters you sent have typos.

 Chapter 1238

    "Why bother? Take it." Linghu Chong is impatient to continue to talk. With a force at his foot, he stabs the sword in the direction of song Qingshu. The long sword makes a sound of dragon chanting. The sword Qi seems to be integrated with the moonlight, and covers a place about one foot around the center of song Qingshu.


    Originally, Ling Hu Chong would never take the lead to attack like this. However, he knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts were unfathomable, so he didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Of course, he was always magnanimous, even if he was the first to attack, he made it clear in advance, and did not sneak attack secretly.


    If there is a third person to observe at this time, you will be shocked to find that Linghu Chong suddenly turns into several figures, one moment in front, one moment in back, one moment on top, one moment on the bottom. The sword tip is restless, but it is getting closer and closer to song Qingshu with a very mysterious track.


    "Dugu Jiujian really deserves its reputation." Song Qingshu tut tut exclaimed, and his figure finally moved. He took a step forward, and then the gorgeous sword shadow disappeared, and the courtyard suddenly fell into a strange peace.


    Looking at the Jian Jian Jian Jian that is firmly clamped by the other party''s two fingers, Linghu Chong''s face suddenly turns red.


    "How can it be!"


    This is the only idea in his mind now. You should know that he was the most dangerous against the enemy in his life. At that time, Dongfang Bubai could kill a top player in a second. At such a fast speed, he still had the spare power to fight back. By using the subtlety of Dugu Jiujian and the tactics of both sides, Dongfang Bubai could not help him for a moment.


    But now he felt that his internal power and sword skills were better than those when he went to heimuya. Who knew that his sword, which he was determined to win, was so lightly picked up by his opponent.


    The biggest characteristic of Dugu Jiujian is that when you see the flaw in the opponent''s move, you will take advantage of it. The last move is the first one to win. Although the speed of Dongfang invincible is fast before, there are flaws in the move. It''s just that the flaw disappears in a flash and it''s hard to catch it. But in the face of song Qingshu, Linghu Chong has been defeated even if he doesn''t see the opponent''s move.


    He seemed to have an illusion, as if he had lost his memory for a few breaths just now. He didn''t know what happened in the middle. When he recovered his memory, the tip of his sword had been caught by his opponent''s fingers.


    But he knew very well that he was awake from beginning to end, but the point of the sword was caught by the other side for no reason.


    Song Qingshu light smile: "Linghu brother, you are not my opponent, why too persistent."


    Although Dugu Jiujian is close to a kind of regular martial arts, he is still the man in the painting. His close distance has already broken through the space limit. At that moment, both sides are not in the same dimension, so naturally Linghu Chong can''t see his moves.


    Hearing the other side''s words, Linghu Chong''s face was very ugly. He was always fearless. With a cold hum, he used his internal power to attack the other side along the tip of the sword.


    He thought that he couldn''t see your moves, but the internal power competition was real, and he couldn''t do it at all. I don''t believe you can be so relaxed!


    "Than internal power?" Song Qingshu understood each other''s thoughts in an instant and said with a bitter smile, "brother Linghu, you have a big suction star. The foundation of your Dharma is not stable. If you meet a real master, you will hurt yourself... Eh?" He suddenly looks a move, surprised to find that the other side did not try to absorb their own internal force with the method of absorbing stars, but a powerful internal force came from the tip of the sword.


    It turns out that Linghu Chong is afraid of song Qingshu''s powerful internal power, and is worried that he will lead a wolf into the room and hurt his own meridians. Therefore, he did not use the star absorbing method at the beginning, but tried his internal power in a straight line.


    Linghu Chong looks dignified, and his expression is not as relaxed as the other side. At this time, it''s the critical moment to compete with his internal power. How dare he open his mouth and let out his true Qi? At the same time, he was also very surprised that the other side had spare time to speak when competing with himself. How could the other side''s skill be better than that of him?


    "Is this internal force?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He felt that he was very familiar with it. He thought it over and said, "it''s the Yijinjing of Shaolin Temple. Congratulations to brother Linghu for learning the supreme secret of Shaolin Temple. If I''m not wrong, it should be taught to you by master Fangzheng."


    Linghu Chong heart is more shocked, how to feel all things can''t escape his eyes?


    Song Qingshu also sighed. It seems that the world will correct the plot to a certain extent and make it tend to the original work. Linghu Chong has learned the book of changing muscles.


    At the same time, song Qingshu is also on the alert. It''s definitely inspired by Shaolin. In recent years, they have been feuding with Shaolin. They know the hatred between Linghu Chong and themselves, so they can use him to restrain themselves to a certain extent. It''s really a good calculation.


    "It''s haunting." Song Qingshu is very angry. He thinks that one day he will let these bald donkeys return to the common customs. However, he soon gives up the idea. After all, Shaolin has been handed down for thousands of years, and there are many good monks in Shaolin. It''s a bit abrupt to kill them in one stroke.


    "I still have the Sanskrit version of the Yijinjing in Shaolin, but no one can understand the Sanskrit, so I haven''t cracked the secret." Song Qingshu frowned. There are fewer Sanskrit literators in this world than the Crested Ibis of later generations. In the Golden Book World, he only knows Huang Shang, Yideng master, Yideng''s younger martial brother, Jiu Mozhi and several eminent monks in Shaolin Temple know Sanskrit.


    He and Shaolin are enemies but not friends, and the Yijinjing is originally Shaolin''s property, so it''s impossible to turn to them for help, so we should eliminate them first; Although jiumozhi had a good personal relationship with himself, he had a bad mind. Song Qingshu was worried that he would be in endless trouble if he learned the Yijinjing. He was even more worried that he would do evil in secret and deliberately translate; Huang shang studied heaven and man. He wrote the general outline of nine Yin in Sanskrit. He naturally understood Sanskrit, but it''s a pity that he has been immortal for a long time; After thinking about it, only brother Yideng is the most suitable person. However, song Qingshu has not found a chance to visit them.


    And even if found, how to make him translate is also a big problem. Song Qingshu was not a saint, and he didn''t want to share his miraculous skills with outsiders. What''s more, he tricked him to get the Yijinjing from Shaolin. If the news leaked out, it would be an uproar.


    As for you Tanzhi''s chance to find the figure in the Sanskrit Yijinjing, it was drawn by soaking a kind of herb of Tianzhu in water. When it was wet, it showed up, and when it was dry, it disappeared. The posture and exercise route in the figure were not the original Yijinjing, but a very miraculous yoga technique of Tianzhu, which was passed down from the state of maghada. It was called "the desire of samadhi to break the line to achieve the divine foot Sutra", which had nothing to do with Yijinjing.


    Shenzujing is originally a wonderful way to dissolve foreign demons when practicing martial arts. It is a secret yoga technique created by ancient masters of the kingdom of Tianzhu. Therefore, the painting in the picture is also a monk of Tianzhu.


    On second thought, song Qingshu thought that compared with Yijinjing, it might have a greater effect on himself. He was most afraid of the invasion of heart demons when he practiced the secret sect''s Huanxi Chan Dharma, and the greatest effect of "yusanmadi Duanxing chengshenzujing" was to resolve the heart demons generated in his practice.


    Linghu Chong was glad to see song Qingshu frowning and thinking that he was possessed. He was overjoyed and increased his internal power. Unfortunately, no matter how much internal power he used to attack, it was like a mud ox entering the sea without any reaction.


    Because song Qingshu was lost in thought, he didn''t notice the abnormality. He just instinctively resolved the opponent''s attack. He didn''t know how long it took. Linghu Chong felt that his internal power was almost exhausted and his oil was almost exhausted. All he could do was to bite his teeth and support him.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, song Qingshu finally recovered and gradually put away his internal power. Linghu Chong finally couldn''t hold on and half knelt on the ground, as if he had just picked it up from the water. He was all wet.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "brother Linghu, in fact, I have always admired your character and heart, but now that YingYing and I are married, why do you have to force each other? For the sake of your help last time in Yangzhou, I won''t embarrass you this time. Let''s go. "


    In fact, he didn''t know that Linghu Chong was in danger of raising a tiger. Maybe one day he would pay for his trust. But in his previous life, he always appreciated Linghu Chong''s unrestrained, open-minded and open-minded personality, as well as his noble character. In addition, he did use some disgraceful means to rob Ren Yingying, and he always owed him a little.


    In this troubled world, after all kinds of tribulations, song Qingshu''s heart is getting harder and harder on the surface, but he is a kind man in his heart after all, and he has some ridiculous insistence in his heart. Because of this kind and insistence, he didn''t change his mind with the rapid development of martial arts and go into the evil way.


    After a long time, Linghu Chong struggled to stand up from the ground, with a complex look in his eyes: "even if you let me go this time, I won''t be merciful next time I have a chance."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s said that this time it''s the last time brother Linghu helped. Don''t worry about it. Finally, I suggest that instead of wasting time on me, I should spend more energy to win back my younger martial sister''s heart. "


    "No trouble." Linghu Chong snorted, turned around and left. Maybe he was defeated too miserably this time. His back was full of loneliness.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and was about to go back to rest when he suddenly thought of something: "by the way, Lu Wushuang''s injured leg has to change medicine every few days. I didn''t expect to leave early tomorrow morning, and I haven''t had time to give her the follow-up black jade intermittent cream."


    He was about to call a servant girl, and the rest of the medicine was handed over by the servant girl. However, song Qingshu thought that the black jade intermittent cream was very valuable. If there was a slight mistake in the middle of the way, Lu Wushuang''s leg injury would never be better. After much hesitation, he decided to hand it over to Lu Wushuang and went to the attic where Lu Wushuang lived.


    ---


    Today, what official account is newly updated is Lu no two, I don''t know why. The last picture has been lingering in my mind, but it is not clear that it is out of order, but that gesture is always a mess.


    In addition, a book friend of the wood cedar left behind the official account: "monk," specially to reward you, my wife and I planned to fix the first month of the first birth, and also your "dirty" plot to urge! You come on, give full play to your writing function! Wait for the child to give birth smoothly, I will thank you again!


    The monk never thought that his writing still had this merit. If it was put in ancient times, the reputation would spread, and the aunts and young ladies from all over the country would not all come to me to beg for their children. It''s exciting to think about it.


    Ha ha, finally, congratulations to this book friend!

 Chapter 1239

    Lu Wushuang''s boudoir is in Lu Fu''s inner house, while song Qingshu''s is arranged in the guest room on the other side of Lu Fu''s house. If he passes in a fair way, it will inevitably disturb other people in Lu Fu''s house. Although he has a clear conscience, when he visits the girl who hasn''t been out of the court in the middle of the night, other people will inevitably have some confused ideas.


    Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment. In order to save trouble, he finally decides to go quietly and come back quietly. Anyway, no one in Lu''s family will find him because of his lightness skill. Lu Wushuang is a member of the Jianghu, and she will not mind if she goes to deliver medicine.


    With a decision in his heart, he didn''t disturb anyone. He took advantage of the night to go to the yard where Lu Wushuang was in his memory.


    Before long, song Qingshu arrived at his destination and went straight to Lu Wushuang''s boudoir without disturbing the maid outside.


    "Miss Lu, I''m writing in Song Dynasty. I have something important to see you." Instead of going in abruptly, song Qingshu knocked on the door and gathered his voice into a bunch with his internal power.


    After waiting for a while, there was no response in the room. Song Qingshu frowned: "have you fallen asleep?" It''s getting late now. Lu Wushuang is injured again. It''s not surprising that he slept earlier.


    "Miss Cheng, Miss Cheng?" Song Qingshu calls Cheng Ying to get up instead. In his opinion, Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang have such good feelings that they must be with her at this time.


    Lu Wushuang sleeps more deeply than Cheng Ying, who is always alert and should be easily awakened.


    Who knows that after a while, there is still no response inside, song Qingshu said: "is it because yesterday''s things dare not see me?"


    It''s normal that she didn''t want to see something like that last night. Song Qingshu smiles and worries about the other party''s wrong thinking. He tells us the purpose of this trip and thinks it''s related to Lu Wushuang''s life. You should come to see him.


    Who knows that there is still no response inside. Song Qingshu''s expression finally becomes dignified. He closes his eyes and uses the air engine to investigate the situation in the room. He finds that there is only one person breathing inside, which should be Lu Wushuang.


    "Cheng Ying is not here?" Song Qingshu never expected this kind of result, "forget it, it''s the same with Lu Wushuang."


    The internal power is released from the outside, and the bolt inside is pulled through the crack of the door. Song Qingshu goes in. In addition to the smell of herbal medicine, there is a faint fragrance of his daughter in the house. Song Qingshu can''t help laughing. It seems that until the end of time, her daughter''s family is also fragrant.


    "Miss Lu, Miss Lu?" He closed the door behind him. Song Qingshu yelled and walked inside until he came to the bed. The other side didn''t respond.


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He thinks that this woman sleeps like a pig. I''m afraid people don''t know if she''s sleeping.


    "Miss Lu?" Sitting down beside the bed, song Qingshu reaches out and shakes her shoulder, thinking it''s time to wake up. Although he knew that the world had strict ethics, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his behavior. It was normal for his later friends to do so. Anyway, there were no outsiders here, and he didn''t want to abide by the red tape.


    Who knows Lu Wushuang didn''t wake up. Instead, he turned over and held his hand. He murmured: "fool, fool... Don''t leave me..."


    Song Qingshu stretched out another hand and explored her forehead. He found that it was so hot that he could not help frowning: "why is there no one to care about the fever? What about Cheng Ying? "


    He put the air machine out completely, and found that the whole yard, except Lu Wushuang, only had the breath of a servant girl, and there was no trace of Cheng Ying. However, according to what he saw yesterday, Cheng Ying clearly lived next door: "where on earth has she gone?"


    It turns out that what happened last night had a great impact on Cheng Ying. She was absent-minded and worried about gains and losses all day. She didn''t know how to face song Qingshu and her cousin in the future. In addition, her brother-in-law Lu Guanying came back, which made her more uncomfortable.


    In a confused state of mind, Cheng Ying becomes more and more upset. Finally, he simply says goodbye to Lu Wushuang and drifts away to relax.


    Lu Wushuang has repeatedly urged her to stay, but Cheng Ying can''t tell the truth, so she can only lie about the calling of her teachers. When Lu Wushuang comes here, it''s not convenient to say anything, so she has to say goodbye to her.


    Lu Wushuang was the weakest because of her leg injury. During the day, she heard the news from Yang Guo. She was in a mood of agitation and dejected. Cheng Ying left again. She was in a state of melancholy and finally became ill because of missing. She broke out in the middle of the night.


    She felt uncomfortable and didn''t want to be laughed at by the servant girls, so she sent them away. In addition, Cheng Ying was not around, so she was so ill in the middle of the night that no one found out.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know the reason and didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly raised the volume and tried to wake her up: "Miss Lu, wake up, wake up!"


    Lu Wushuang finally opened his eyes with sleepy eyes. Unfortunately, his eyes were full of blurred colors. He was not a bit sober. When he saw song Qingshu, he was not half surprised. On the contrary, he jumped into his arms with a happy face.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± A fragrant wind came, holding the hot body in his arms, but song Qingshu was full of questions.


    "Fool, you have come to see me at last. Do you know that I miss you so much during this time?" Lu Wushuang put his face on his chest and muttered to himself.


    Song Qingshu finally understood and pushed her away with a bitter smile: "Miss Lu, you have recognized the wrong person." At the same time lost a real anger to her body.


    "Ah?" Lu Wushuang finally regained a moment''s soberness in his eyes. He saw who he was holding, as if he had been scalded by boiling water. He drew back to the bed, grabbed the quilt and wrapped it tightly around him. He blushed. He didn''t know whether it was because of embarrassment or fever. "You... How are you here?"


    "I''ll give you the medicine." Song Qingshu takes out the black jade intermittent cream from his arms and shakes it in front of her. He knows his intention.


    "Thank you... Thank you, young master." she was going to reach for it, but she immediately realized that her arm was bare, and she drew back in a moment of panic. "Please... Put it on the table."


    "Although Lu Wushuang''s appearance is not so beautiful, he didn''t expect his body under his clothes to be so white and moving." Before I had time to take a close look at it, song Qingshu noticed that she was only wearing the most intimate profanity clothes, with large white skin on her arms and thighs exposed.


    As if aware of his eyes, Lu Wushuang turned his head with a red face and shrunk subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu smiles, puts the black jade intermittent cream on the table, and then changes the topic and says, "Why are you alone here and nobody takes care of you, your cousin?"


    Lu Wushuang said about Cheng Ying''s departure. Song Qingshu looked strange: "did you run away?"


    Lu Wushuang, who was huddled in the quilt, didn''t know why he had this kind of reaction. What happened between his cousin and him? As soon as she thought about it, she felt dizzy and hit her forehead. She didn''t have the heart to think about it any more.


    Feeling the shaking of her body, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "you have a fever now. Your body is very hot. You have to get rid of it as soon as possible. If the germs invade your injured leg and cause complications, don''t mention your leg at that time. You may lose your life."


    Although Lu Wushuang didn''t quite understand the germs and complications, it didn''t prevent her from realizing the seriousness of the matter and getting flustered: "then... What should I do?"


    "Get the doctor first." If it''s internal injury, trauma or something, song Qingshu can deliver internal power to heal her, but he can''t help it. Then he gets up and goes out.


    "Ah... Mr. Song, wait a minute." Lu Wushuang was a little weak, but he cried eagerly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked back: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t bother me, I''ll let the servant girl go." Lu Wushuang said.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m good at lightness. I can go faster."


    Lu Wushuang bit his lip: "do you really don''t know or pretend you don''t know?"


    Song Qingshu was not happy: "how can I say this?" I thought I was kind enough to find a doctor for you, but you didn''t appreciate it.


    "If... If you call the doctor, then everyone will know that you came to me at night." Lu Wushuang''s Qi is bitter.


    "So what? We''re in the middle of the moon. There''s nothing to be ashamed of." Song Qingshu frowned.


    "You are a great hero. Naturally, you don''t care about it. But I live in a very bad environment. If we really have something to say, those gossipy ladies in your family are afraid of your reputation and dare not say anything; But when you leave, they will think that I am abandoned by you all the time, and they will be able to say anything ugly. " Lu Wushuang has been in this house for so many years, but he doesn''t know the filthiness of this rich family.


    Lu Wushuang reluctantly propped up and stretched out his hand to pull the bell beside the broach. Then he said to song Qingshu, "I called my servant girl to come here and ask her to go to the doctor, young master..."


    Looking at her expression, song Qingshu said with a smile: "OK, I know what you want to say. I''ll avoid it immediately."


    Listening to the footsteps coming from outside, song Qingshu dodged behind the screen. Soon a servant girl ran in and saw Lu Wushuang''s situation. She was very nervous.


    Lu Wushuang managed to calm her down, and then arranged for her to go to the doctor. The little maid agreed and ran out in a hurry.


    After confirming that the little servant girl had left, song Qingshu came out from behind the screen and frowned: "how can the servant girl be so reliable?"


    Lu Wushuang said with a wry smile: "I can only rely on her. Young master, would you please pour me a glass of water?"


    Seeing her dry lips, song Qingshu patted her head: "look at my memory, patients with fever should drink more water." He quickly poured out a glass of water and handed it to her: "don''t be a childe. It''s strange to hear that. If you don''t like it, you can call me brother song."


    Lu Wushuang holds a glass of water. He thinks that a fool has a fiancee and Cheng Ying has left her. When he is weakest, he is accompanied by song Qingshu, who has never dealt with him before. All kinds of thoughts rush into his heart, and he can''t help choking: "thank you... Thank you, song... Brother song."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "people are the weakest when they are sick. Now it seems that they are. Before, you wanted to bite me to death."


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red, and he said with some embarrassment, "after you cure my leg, I don''t hate you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "but before that, there was no voice. Now, brother song shouts so sincerely."


    "I..." Lu Wushuang was excited. He was about to say something. When it was dark, he fell to the side.


    Song Qingshu hurried over to hold her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Wushuang lay in his arms. After more than a dozen breaths, he came over slowly: "I... I feel dizzy when I move a little."


    Song Qingshu quickly explored her forehead and said: "I''m afraid you''re close to 40 degrees now. You already have convulsions. You have to lower the temperature immediately, or you''ll be in danger of life!"


    ---


    Before the monk, the computer would have a blue screen from time to time, but it would return to normal after several reboots, so I didn''t care about it.


    But today, the blue screen can only be turned on once a dozen times, and it will be cold and blue on the way,


    I finally couldn''t stand it. I decided to download an original Microsoft system and download the driver from Dell''s official website,


    Those ghost systems on the Internet are too unstable. Although most of them are normal, they are not compatible with their own computer models.

 Chapter 1240

    From the world with advanced technology, although song Qingshu is not a doctor, he is more or less familiar with some common medical knowledge. When a person''s temperature exceeds 40 degrees, he is very easy to fall into syncope and cramp. Once syncope and cramp are cured later, it is easy to leave irreversible brain damage and sequelae.


    Lu Wushuang himself could feel that his body was in danger. Holding his forehead, he asked weakly, "how to cool down? The doctor hasn''t arrived yet... "


    "Even if the doctor comes, he doesn''t think he can do anything." Song Qingshu said directly that we need to know whether Chinese medicine is useful or not. However, whether it is black or powder, we should recognize the same thing, that is, Chinese medicine works slowly. When the doctor comes to prescribe the prescription, we can take the time to boil the medicine. After drinking the medicine, we can expect all the flowers to die.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and said, "for today''s plan, we have to first reduce the temperature of your body by physics."


    "Physical cooling?" Lu Wushuang was at a loss. "What is physical cooling?"


    "Er..." Song Qingshu said, "the best physical cooling method is to soak in a bucket of warm water and let the water absorb your body temperature continuously..."


    Before he finished, Lu Wushuang said strangely: "since we want to cool down, why not use cold water instead of warm water? Isn''t cold water better for cooling? "


    Song Qingshu shook his head and explained: "if the temperature difference between cold water and skin is too large, it will stimulate the skin and cause pores and vasoconstriction. The hot gas will be blocked in the human body, which will not only not reduce the temperature, but also lead to more and more serious illness."


    "So it is." Lu Wushuang suddenly realized that she had heard Yang Guo mention the cultivation of a jade girl before. A lot of heat will be generated in the Heart Sutra, which must be sent out in time, but she can''t practice on the cold jade bed of the ancient tomb. It should be the same reason.


    "It''s a pity..." Song Qing''s bibliographic light fell on her leg, "now you have injuries on your leg, you can''t cool down by bathing."


    Lu Wushuang''s face was slightly red, and he didn''t answer.


    Song Qingshu continued: "now you can only let the servant girl wipe your body with a towel, especially in the neck, armpit and groin. This cooling effect is also very good. Please pull the bell to change the servant girl."


    Who knows Lu Wushuang low head whispered: "no servant girl."


    ¡°£¿¡± Song Qingshu was confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    "I just sent my servant girl to the doctor." Lu Wushuang had to explain.


    Song Qingshu doubts: "Lu house such a rich family, you have a seven miss, they will only give you a maid?"


    "It''s my request. I''ve been wandering in the world since I was a child, and I''m not used to being served. Plus... And I''m not very good-natured, so I drove all the other maids away, leaving only one." Lu Wushuang replied with a red face. After all, a woman''s temper is not very good. It''s really not a glorious thing.


    Who knows song Qingshu didn''t look down on her at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t like being served." He came from later generations, and he didn''t use his servants like the nobles in this world.


    I don''t know if I''m sick and weak or what''s the reason. At this time, Lu Wushuang only feels that the more he reads the song Qingshu, the more pleasing to the eye. What''s more annoying?


    But vertigo hit again, her body shook to song Qingshu said: "please elder brother song to help me see if the little girl has come back."


    Song Qingshu nodded, went to the door and looked out. In the dead of night, there was no sign of the maid.


    "No, it''s really hard for her to ask a little girl to go to the doctor in the middle of the night." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Lu Wushuang suddenly looked disappointed and muttered to himself: "then... What can I do?" She felt that she could not hold on.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''ll wipe it for you."


    "Ah?" Lu Wushuang was a little dizzy, and even more dizzy when he heard this. Some of them looked at him in disbelief. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking, they could not help but blush and say, "how can this work?"


    However, song Qingshu said solemnly: "your temperature has reached a frightening level now. You must cool down the temperature immediately."


    "But... After all, men and women are different." According to Lu Wushuang''s usual temper, I''m afraid she has already scolded him. However, she noticed that his eyes were very clear, and he didn''t have half evil thoughts. In addition, Lu Wushuang''s favor for him has greatly increased, so she didn''t doubt his intention.


    "I know your concerns. I''ll close my eyes later and cover them with a piece of cloth. You can rest assured." Song Qingshu really doesn''t want to take advantage of her. Now he only wants to save people. After all, if he hadn''t treated her leg before, she would be weak in resistance. Later he told her about Yang Guo, which hit her deeply. Even Cheng Ying left because of him.


    If Lu Wushuang gets hurt in the end, he will have a hard conscience all his life.


    Seeing that she still hesitated, song Qingshu had no choice but to say, "otherwise, I''ll call other people from the Lu government to come."


    "Don''t..." Lu Wushuang quickly stopped. It turned out that she had always been stubborn. This time, she was ordered by the old lady to kneel down and make amends. Although the culprit was the man in front of her, she didn''t hate song Qingshu at all. Instead, she was worried about the old lady''s previous behavior.


    After all, this is not my home, and she is not my own grandmother


    Maybe she was ill just now and had no one to accompany her. Even Cheng Ying had left. Lu Wushuang felt lonely. She finally decided to leave Lu''s mansion to travel around the world when her leg was healed and pay homage to her parents. At this time, she naturally didn''t want to owe too much kindness to Lu''s mansion.


    "Take your time. I''ll get the water ready for you first." Song Qingshu left a word and went out in a hurry.


    Looking at his back when he left, Lu Wushuang was stunned. He thought that he was a famous hero in the world. Did he know how to make a fire and boil water?


    I didn''t feel that she was accompanied just now. Now the room is empty and she is the only one left. In addition, her whole body is burning badly. Lu Wushuang suddenly feels lonely and small, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.


    Thinking of her sadness, she could not help crying with her legs in her arms.


    "Why are you crying?" Suddenly, a gentle voice came from his ear. Lu Wushuang raised his head in surprise and saw song Qingshu standing beside the bed with a basin of water.


    "Elder brother song ~" Lu Wushuang wiped his eyes sheepishly, "why did you come back so soon?"


    "I''m afraid you''re afraid here by yourself." Song Qingshu smiles, picks up the towel and twists it in the basin.


    Maybe when he was weak, he was more likely to be moved. In a simple sentence, Lu Wushuang noticed that his tears would burst into his eyes again. He quickly changed the topic and covered up: "didn''t you mean to use warm water? I thought you didn''t make a fire so fast."


    At a glance, there was no heat in the basin. It was obviously a basin of cold water. Lu Wushuang''s eyes were even more puzzled.


    Song Qingshu twisted the towel, pressed it in the palm of her hand, then put it on her forehead and said with a smile, "now do you think it''s cold or hot?"


    "Why?" She felt that the towel on her forehead was warm and moderate, and there was no biting chill. She finally understood, "so you use your internal power..."


    Song Qingshu began to wring another towel and replied casually, "you''re so hot now. I can''t make a fire to boil water. Besides, it''s convenient."


    "But... It will waste a lot of your internal power." Although Lu Wushuang is not good at martial arts, he also knows how difficult it is to heat the cold water instantly.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "it''s just internal power. You can practice it again. If something happens to you, there will be no Lu Wushuang in the world."


    Lu Wushuang just felt as if her heart had been gently touched by an invisible hand. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. She just looked at each other like that.


    "Why are you looking at me like this all the time? Do you think I''m handsome?" Song Qingshu continued to heat the towel with her internal power. Although she didn''t look back, she was clear about her actions.


    Lu Wushuang exclaimed and turned his head, his heart pounding.


    "The heart beats faster. It''s good. It''ll make your blood flow faster and heat dissipation faster." Song Qingshu took the towel on her head and put a new one on it.


    Lu Wushuang bit his lip and whispered, "brother song, is that how you tease girls?"


    "Why do you ask?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, "are you touched by me?"


    Lu Wushuang spat a mouthful, instant blush, which also said half a word.


    Song Qingshu coughed: "well, I don''t want to tease you. Now it''s too late to call Lu Fu. I''m afraid it''s too late. Let me wipe it for you to cool down."


    Then he took a ribbon and tied it to his eyes. He closed his eyes while covering the ribbon. After all, with his current cultivation, his eyes were already electrified, and a single layer of ribbon could not stop anything. Of course, there''s no need to talk to Lu Wushuang about these things, so that she won''t be more embarrassed and shy. Anyway, I won''t take advantage of her, just have a clear conscience.


    Seeing the ribbon in his eyes, Lu Wushuang''s face turned red. He thought it was the belt that someone had taken off and put aside! Of course, this time she is not easy to say, can only say: "you blindfold, can''t see how to wipe for me... Cooling for me."


    She originally wanted to say wipe the body, but just said a word, her heart beat wildly, and she changed her words in an instant.


    This problem is that she has been struggling, the other side blindfolded is really invisible, but if he wants to wipe for himself, because it is difficult to see, he will grope for it, even if his body is not seen, he will feel it all over.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "with my current cultivation, I can print the position of your whole body in my mind. As long as you don''t move, I won''t touch the wrong place."


    Lu Wushuang was extremely embarrassed when he said what he thought, so he had to hum and say in a low voice: "then you open... Let''s start."


    ---


    Ghost system is really a black pot. The monk finally understood that the main culprit is Dell. There are common problems with this kind of computer graphics card. As long as you install a graphics card driver, you will have a blue screen,


    There are many computer owners as like as two peas in the Internet. Even those who are repairing computers are discussing this problem in the forums. The result is still not discussed how to solve them. It seems that one person said he had re welded the graphics card to solve the problem. It may be caused by virtual solder in memory.


    What''s the reply on Dell''s official website? It''s useless to download the driver from the official website, install the chipset driver first, then the integrated display driver, and then the independent display driver after restart.


    The monk went to the Dell official repair station to repair it. They tried half a day and couldn''t figure out what the problem was because the graphics card was soldered to the motherboard, so they couldn''t replace it alone. They had to suggest replacing the motherboard


    The monk had to come back to ban Duxian and make do with Jixian with low resolution. Shit, since then, Dell has been black all his life

 Chapter 1241

    Song Qingshu nodded, picked up a towel and dipped it in water, then wiped it for Lu Wushuang.


    Lu Wushuang was so nervous that he was afraid that he would touch his body. But soon she let go, the other side did not cheat himself, his hand is very stable, accurately put the towel on the neck to wipe, even the fingers did not touch her skin.


    "Will the strength be heavy? Would you like to take it easy? " Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    "Easy... Easy." Lu Wushuang said slightly flustered.


    "Well, I''ll take it easy." When song Qingshu finished, he suddenly realized that there was some ambiguity in his words, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Wushuang felt that the other person''s action was very gentle, as gentle as a lover''s touch. She didn''t know why she had such an idea. It was clear that she had neither a lover nor been touched like this, but this idea came into her mind.


    Originally, there was some embarrassment in my heart. When I saw the smile on each other''s lips, I was even more embarrassed.


    She was just thinking about it, when she heard the other side say: "lift the quilt."


    "Ah?" Lu Wushuang exclaimed in amazement, turned his head and looked around in amazement, only to find that the other party had wiped his neck, and then he needed to wipe other parts of his body.


    Although she knew that she couldn''t see anything with her eyes blindfolded, Lu Wushuang was extremely shy, because she was only wearing the most intimate profanity under the quilt and most of her body was exposed.


    Seeing that she did not move, song Qingshu said with a smile, "are you shy?"


    "No ~" Lu Wushuang, a stubborn woman, snorted subconsciously. Then she lifted the quilt and exposed her white, tender and moving body in the air. Maybe it was because of her fever. At this time, her skin was a little bit more bright red than usual. It was a pity that the only one in the whole room could enjoy the beautiful scenery, His eyes were covered with thick strips of cloth.


    After lifting the quilt, Lu Wushuang felt a chill, and could not help shivering. His whole skin aroused a layer of fine pimples.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s ape arm relaxed, he pulled the quilt over her again and said in a soft voice, "there''s no need to uncover it all. Show it little by little. Just show your arm here first."


    Lu Wushuang scolded himself secretly. He was so confused that he suddenly lifted the quilt and made it look like something


    In order to resolve the embarrassment in her heart, she cleared her throat and said, "cough, it''s really strange. I''m so hot that I''m afraid of cold."


    "It''s no surprise," Song Qingshu explained with a smile, carefully wiping the towel from her shoulder to her palm. "Only when the difference between a person''s body temperature and the outside temperature is within a certain range, can people feel that the temperature is appropriate. The higher the outside temperature is, the smaller the temperature difference is, and people will feel hot; Correspondingly, when your body temperature rises, the greater the temperature difference between you and the outside world, the colder you will feel. This is also why some people who have been frozen to death will be naked when they are found, because the difference between their body temperature and temperature is too low. After a certain degree of reduction, they have lost their thinking ability, only subconsciously feel hot, and then instinctively take off their clothes. "


    Lu Wushuang''s red lips slightly open, staring at the man in front of her. She just casually asked, but she didn''t know that the other party''s response was so detailed: "brother song, you are so powerful, even you know these."


    Song Qingshu said with some embarrassment: "I just stand on the shoulders of giants, not my own ability."


    Lu Wushuang couldn''t help laughing like a silver bell. She has never been so happy since she was ill: "brother song, I used to think you were arrogant. I didn''t expect that the more I knew you, the more modest I found you."


    "I''m a gentleman with elegant demeanor and gentle as jade." Song Qing''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. He replied solemnly.


    Lu Wushuang couldn''t help spat: "just boasting, you show your true colors."


    Song Qingshu smile: "well, I want to wipe your creak nest, bear a little bit."


    "Well." Lu Wushuang''s voice went down in an instant.


    When song Qingshu held her hand, he felt as soft as a boneless one, full of the delicacy and elasticity of a young girl. Fortunately, his mind was very strong now, so he soon abandoned the distractions, restrained his mind, raised her arm, and gently wiped her armpit.


    Lu Wushuang''s hand was held by him. The masculine and hard touch from it made her blush. Who knew that a strange itch came from creak nest immediately. She couldn''t help laughing and trembling: "Oh, no, it''s itchy ~"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "Hey, don''t move. Your disorderly move has changed the position later. I accidentally touched the wrong place. Don''t blame me."


    Thinking of the possible consequences, Lu Wushuang''s face changed a little. He didn''t dare to move any more, so he had to bite his lips and endure. Fortunately, song Qingshu wiped it quickly.


    Lu Wushuang just breathed a sigh of relief, he heard song Qingshu say: "the other hand."


    "Oh, and wipe it?" Lu Wushuang immediately suffered a face, "or I''ll do it myself."


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "I just felt your pulse, weak and powerless, if there is nothing, now you just want to raise your hand, I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    Lu Wushuang tried it in a hurry. Sure enough, a sense of powerlessness came to her. Maybe it was because of her strength. She just felt dizzy again.


    "Don''t move, the only thing you need to do now is to lie down and rest, and leave the rest to me." Song Qingshu twisted the towel in the water again, and then began to use internal force to heat it to a less cold temperature.


    "Can you stop rubbing there? It''s really... It''s really itchy." Lu Wushuang pleaded.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and flatly refused: "the neck, armpit and groin are the most concentrated places of human lymph nodes, and also the most effective places to reduce fever and temperature."


    "What is the lymph and where is the groin?" When Lu Wushuang heard this, he wanted to ask, but he was even more dizzy. He quickly converged and stopped making a sound.


    Song Qingshu heated the towel, then stood up and bent down to wipe her creaky nest on the other side. Because of the inconvenient posture, song Qingshu bent down, as if the whole upper body was in the air and pressed on Lu Wushuang.


    Lu Wushuang''s masculine and oppressive feeling made her breathe quickly. But she didn''t feel a little disgusted. Looking at her blindfolded but still serious, she couldn''t help feeling a little crazy for a moment.


    There is no psychological resistance in the heart, even the creak nest is not so itchy.


    After wiping Lu Wushuang''s neck and armpit several times, song Qingshu said, "Miss Lu, next I''ll wipe your body for you."


    Hearing her words, Lu Wushuang couldn''t help getting angry. He thought that if you want to wipe it, you can wipe it. He also asked me what I am doing. What can I answer now? Can''t you answer that? Or is it better to answer?


    She had to turn her face to the other side, towards the inside of the bed, and said nothing.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu is not a Lu man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Knowing that she has acquiesced, he doesn''t say anything any more. Instead, he lifts up her quilt and carefully wipes it for her.


    After all, he was just relying on his impression, which inevitably led to some errors. In addition, Lu Wushuang had wriggled several times because he was ticklish before, and now he was no longer in the position just now. As a result, his hand touched a soft object directly.


    Lu Wushuang''s body trembled, obviously felt that her whole person was a little stiff, song Qingshu also fell into silence, for a long time just whispered: "I didn''t mean to."


    "I know," Lu Wushuang added, biting his lip. "It should go down a little bit."


    "Well." After all, song Qingshu had experienced great storms, and soon recovered, and began to wipe other places for her.


    Lu Wushuang is not so easy to calm down. At that moment, she can''t help but think of the scene when Yang Guo connected her ribs. It''s full of a sense of seeing.


    When she heard that Yang Guo had a fiancee, she felt that her chest was stuffy as soon as she thought of Yang Guo. She felt extremely uncomfortable and wanted to die immediately. But now she thought of Yang Guo, but suddenly she didn''t feel like the end of the world.


    Lu Wushuang was stunned and thought, is it because of this man?


    After that embarrassing Oolong incident, the room fell into a strange kind of peace. One was full of worries, and the other wiped it quietly. I don''t know how long later, Lu Wushuang''s pretty face suddenly became more and more red, and he wanted to stop talking several times, but finally he couldn''t help saying: "brother song, can you stop wiping there all the time?"


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "just now I didn''t tell you that neck, armpit and groin are the best places for cooling."


    Lu Wushuang''s eyes were wide open and said in surprise, "where is the groin?"


    Song Qingshu depressed: "you don''t know?"


    Lu Wushuang shook his head and immediately realized that he couldn''t see. He quickly added, "I... how can I know?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I know that for a daughter''s family, this situation is a bit embarrassing, but now your temperature is too frightening, so you should treat me as a doctor. There is no difference between men and women in the eyes of doctors."


    Lu Wushuang thought to himself, which doctor dares to treat her husband like this? But after all, she is a member of the world. She is much more open-minded than other girls. Knowing that the other party is trying to save herself, she acquiesces to this situation.


    "Brother song, can you promise me something?" Lu Wushuang said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, song Qingshu''s heart beat faster. Although he blindfolded his eyes and couldn''t see anything, the tip of his nose was full of the girl''s faint fragrance, and his fingertips felt the girl''s graceful and moving body from time to time. Fortunately, now he was determined. If another man was here, I''m afraid he would be carried away by desire.


    "Can we not tell anyone what happened tonight?" Lu Wushuang''s tone is full of pleading. Even though the other party is blindfolded in the whole process, who knows what happened tonight is no different from what he can see in other people''s hearts.


    "Well, I promise you, even if you don''t say it, I won''t tell anyone." Such a request is reasonable, and song Qingshu naturally has no reason to refuse it.


    "Even brother song''s wife can''t say." Song Qingshu is now famous all over the world. People in the river and lake naturally know that he has been married long ago, and Lu Wushuang is no exception.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu nodded.


    "Thank you Lu Wushuang finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that as long as no one knows what happened today, it doesn''t seem so difficult to accept.


    As soon as she thought about it, there was a loud sound of footsteps outside the door.


    "Doctor, my lady is here. Can you hurry up?" It turns out that the maid who was sent out before finally came back.


    Hearing this, Lu Wushuang thought that the little girl had been out for so long, and she was finally willing to come back.


    "Xiaohuan, don''t worry. Dr. Qiu is a famous doctor in Shanyin city. He is sure to cure unparalleled." A middle-aged woman''s voice rang, and several other similar voices echoed.


    Lu Wushuang didn''t care when she heard Xiaohuan''s voice. After all, she was just her servant girl and sent her away. But when she heard the voice of these people behind, she was shocked in a cold sweat, because she recognized that they were all the wives of Lu''s family, almost all her aunts and so on.

 Chapter 1242

    "Xiaohuan, the dead girl, how did she attract these people?" Lu Wushuang broke out in a cold sweat and complained in his heart. These aunts and aunts are famous for their broken mouths. They have nothing to do in the courtyard all day long, and they can only talk about it. If they see this scene in the room, they can''t tell what the whole Shanyin city will be like.


    Song Qingshu stood up, he obviously heard the voice outside: "I''ll avoid it first."


    "Well," Lu Wushuang nodded, his eyes fell on the nearby basin and said hastily, "hide the basin quickly, or I can''t explain later." The servant girl was sent out. She must not be able to draw water now. It was obvious that someone had come. When those people asked, she really didn''t know how to tell a lie.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care so much at this time. He directly pulled the cloth off his eyes and scanned around. He found that the basin was really hard to hide. After thinking about it, he had to plug it under the bed first.


    Seeing that he pulled off the blindfold, Lu Wushuang exclaimed in surprise, and subconsciously shrank into the quilt, which made song Qingshu turn a white eye: "I''m worried that I won''t be able to see. I''m not trying to take the opportunity to see you."


    "I know." Lu Wushuang pursed his lips. Seeing that he was ready to hide behind the screen, he said in a hurry, "there are so many of them. It''s easy to see them when you hide there."


    "Where else would I hide?" Song Qingshu scanned the room for a week. The layout of the room was simple, and the roof was not high. He couldn''t hide it on the beam. Except behind the screen, there was only the bottom of the bed. However, he didn''t want to go to the bottom of the bed, which was a bit unlucky.


    Listening to the footsteps of those people, he was about to enter the door. Lu Wushuang was also extremely nervous and blurted out: "go to bed quickly!"


    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned, but he was quick to react. At the tip of his foot, he jumped up to the bed. Lu Wushuang could not help saying that, so he picked up the quilt to cover him. At the same time, he conveniently put down the curtain of the bed. As soon as song Qingshu was covered, the maid led a large group of aunts in.


    "Miss, I''ve got the doctor. When I came back, I happened to meet the people in my family. When I learned about your illness, the ladies of all the rooms came to see you." As soon as the maid came in, she said that the reason why she had been out for so long was that she didn''t know who to look for in the evening. Finally, she went to ask the housekeeper. After the housekeeper instructed her to look for doctor Qiu, she informed her master.


    When Lu Zai learned that it was late at night, it was inconvenient for him to visit his daughter''s boudoir, so he instructed his wife to visit her. However, the old man Tang had just treated her like that, so he didn''t want to come to meet her. So he asked his daughter-in-law, Lu You''s wife, to visit her. The rumors spread quickly in this courtyard, and other rooms came to visit one after another after they were unwilling to fall behind in this aspect of etiquette. They all knew whether it was true feelings or face skills.


    Lu You''s wife knows the general situation and knows that people who are sick can''t be disturbed. If you and I go to visit each other for a while, those who are not ill will be sick. So she decides to wait for people to come together and go there. That''s why she has been delayed for such a long time, otherwise she would have come here long ago.


    Seeing so many people coming in, Lu Wushuang turned his eyes and almost didn''t faint. He thought that this little ring was not successful enough, and it was more than defeat. After today, he would drive her out tomorrow.


    As soon as the women came in, they screamed, and each of them ran to the bedside to express their concern. Lu Wushuang raised her heart to her throat. Although she covered song Qingshu with a quilt and put down the bed curtain, if these people were sitting on the bed, would they not find him?


    Fortunately, Lu You''s wife cleared her throat and stopped the group of people: "well, Wushuang is sick now. I can''t stand your tossing. Let doctor Qiu feel her pulse first."


    That group of women''s family members just sat down in the room. If song Qingshu had just hidden behind the screen, he would have been found.


    "Your heart beats fast, aren''t you nervous?" Lu Wushuang just breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, song Qingshu''s voice came from his ear. He almost cried out without fear. He thought that people were here at this time. Didn''t you kill me!


    But it''s strange that other people in the room seemed not to notice. They all focused on doctor Qiu. Lu Wushuang didn''t know. So, another voice came from each other: "don''t worry, I''m using the sound to enter the secret. They can''t hear me."


    Being sprayed on his neck by song Qingshu''s warm breath, Lu Wushuang felt a strange emotion.


    "Please hold out your hand. I''ll feel your pulse." Doctor Qiu''s words interrupted Lu Wushuang''s wishful thinking. She quickly stretched out her hand from under the gauze tent. The maid next to her took a silk scarf that had been prepared to cover her wrist. The other side checked her pulse through the silk scarf and did not touch her skin at all.


    Lu Wushuang really wanted to hold song Qingshu''s ear and let him see how other people treated him. He didn''t dare to be polite. He was just like that... That kind of nonsense.


    Not to mention that Lu Wushuang''s heart was beating wildly at this time. Even song Qingshu, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, was trembling. The quilt was full of girls'' sweetness. The quilt was not very big. In order to avoid exposure, song Qingshu could only stick tightly behind her, while Lu Wushuang was only wearing profanity clothes, and large areas of snow greasy skin were unreservedly displayed in front of him, The touching touch of the skin made song Qingshu a little thirsty.


    How can Lu Wushuang not feel that they are so close to each other? The whole body is a little soft, at the same time the heart also slightly regret, early know that this should not let him go to bed.


    "Wonderful, wonderful ~" doctor Qiu said to himself with a puzzled face, stroking his goatee.


    Everyone in the room was shocked when they heard that. Lu You''s wife quickly asked, "dare to ask doctor Qiu, what''s so strange?"


    Dr. Qiu explained: "Miss Lu''s illness must have been hit hard recently. The depression in her heart led to pathogenic factors coming into her body..."


    The family members of the Lu family all nodded secretly, thinking that the miracle doctor was indeed a miracle doctor, and the cause of the disease was found out so quickly. Before, the Tang people ordered her to kneel down and kowtow to song Qingshu, which must be a great blow to the arrogant woman... It''s a pity that these people didn''t know what the real blow to Lu Wushuang was.


    Dr. Qiu continued: "it''s reasonable to say that the pulse of a young lady with such a disease should be weak and slow, but now it''s very fast. It''s wonderful!"


    Mrs. Lu you felt cold in her heart and asked in a trembling voice, "can the miracle doctor cure it?"


    Doctor Qiu frowned slightly: "I''ll write a prescription first. If Miss Lu can get rid of the high fever after taking the medicine, it won''t hurt; If the symptoms still don''t improve, then... "Although he didn''t finish his words, the meaning was clear to everyone present.


    Lu Wushuang also heard clearly, and his heart suddenly cooled. He thought that he had gone like this when he was young, that his parents had not avenged him, and that he had not been with his sweetheart yet... The more he thought about it, the more sad he was, and tears began to fall down. Those aunts outside didn''t listen to a word of comfort.


    "Don''t listen to this quack nonsense. You''ll be fine." At this time, song Qingshu''s voice came again.


    Lu Wushuang would like to tell him that Dr. Qiu is a famous doctor in Shanyin city. What is a quack, and even a quack knows better than a layman like you.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have enough skills. She doesn''t know how to transmit sound into secret. She can''t speak her words and can only keep them in her heart.


    "Just die. Anyway, brother Yang has a fiancee, and I don''t want to live." Lu Wushuang was relieved when he saw an idea in his head. However, even if he wanted to die, he had to die for nothing. If these people saw song Qingshu hiding on the bed, he was still in rags and huddled in the same bed with him, they would jump into the Yellow River.


    Song Qingshu continued: "in fact, the key to your disease is to reduce fever. The effect of traditional Chinese medicine in this era is too slow. The effect of reducing fever may not be very good, but you don''t have to worry. I have a way to save you."


    Lu Wushuang finally couldn''t help but reach out and grope in the quilt, holding his hand and writing with his fingers in his palm: "what can I do?"


    Song Qingshu pondered for a long time, just said: "if I tell you in advance, this method is useless."


    Lu Wushuang was at a loss when he heard that. He thought it would be useless to tell me. He was mysterious


    She was wondering, and suddenly her face changed slightly, because she felt that the other person''s mouth was kissing her neck. His lips were dry and warm, as if with a trace of electricity, which made her skin tremble.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Wushuang, ashamed and angry, wrote quickly in his palm.


    Song Qingshu did not answer. Instead, he took advantage of the situation to hold her hand. His lips moved slowly, and his tender kisses fell on every inch of her skin behind her like raindrops.


    "How could he?" Lu Wushuang''s mind was blank at this time. He didn''t expect this result.


    How could he, such a famous hero, do such a thing? Lu Wushuang''s thoughts were mixed, but she had to believe that the strange feeling came from behind.


    Although she was a little annoyed, she had a good impression of him before, but she didn''t feel disgusted for a moment.


    Lu Wushuang, after all, is a girl who is not in charge of human affairs. Who is the opponent of song Qingshu, a prodigal son in love? Under the other party''s skillful technique, he soon breathes heavily, his skin is red, and a layer of water mist appears in his eyes, which is obviously a sign of emotion.


    "Is he crazy?" Lu Wushuang clenched his lips and resisted the shame from his body. He did not dare to make a single sound. Now there are people standing all over the room. If it is exposed, the consequences will be even more unimaginable.


    At this moment, doctor Qiu has already prescribed the prescription. Lu You''s wife orders the servant girl to go to the pharmacy to fry the medicine. Then she arranges doctor Qiu to have a rest in Lu Fu''s guest room tonight, so that he can be on call to avoid anything happening here.


    Although doctor Qiu didn''t want to, Lu family was the local emperor of Shanyin, and he finally agreed to treat Jin Fenghou.


    When she arranged everything, looking back, she saw the group of sister-in-law around Lu Wushuang''s bedside one after another, saying hello with all sorts of words. She could not help frowning slightly, and said to those people in a hurry: "well, since I''ve seen it, I''ll leave it. Wushuang needs to rest, and I''ll take care of the rest."

 Chapter 1243

    After all, Lu You is the next leader of the Lu family, and now he is the highest official in the Lu family. As his wife, Wang''s right to speak is naturally different. The women''s family members dare not refute her face, so they have to leave their gifts and leave bitterly.


    After those people left, Wang came to the bed and said in a soft voice, "matchless, don''t be afraid. You''ll get better. Your aunt is here with you."


    Lu Wushuang was in a daze, but she complained in her heart. Although she knew that the other party meant well, now she was in such a situation that she wanted the other party to leave early.


    Just now, Wang suddenly sat down beside the bed, and Lu Wushuang raised her heart for fear that she might find something strange in the quilt. Fortunately, her attention was all on her own illness, so she didn''t find anything abnormal.


    Although Wang felt that her answer was a bit greasy and whiny, and her tone was really strange, she only thought that she was seriously ill and weak. How could she expect that there was a man kissing her body in the quilt at this time?


    Lu Wushuang has a way to deal with Wang, but he is extremely nervous. The man behind him seems to be afraid of nothing. There is a man sitting by the bed. He is not only not astringent, but also intensified


    Strangely enough, Lu Wushuang was still a little angry at first. Now her eyes are full of water mist, and her anger is replaced by another complex and inevitable emotion. Bursts of heat surged in her body, which makes her clamp her legs.


    At this moment, the Kung Fu servant girl has brought hot water according to the master''s instructions. Wang gets up to wring the towel: "matchless, your body is too hot, I''ll cool you down."


    When Lu Wushuang heard this sentence, he suddenly lost his soul and was covered by a quilt. If Wang really wiped his body, where would song Qingshu be hiding?


    "No, it''s not." Lu Wushuang said in a panic.


    "Don''t be childish. You''re so hot now. How can you not use it?" Wang also ignored her, holding a twisted towel directly on his head.


    Lu Wushuang soon calmed down, because the other party just cold compress her forehead and face, at most wipe her neck, not for her body, so that the other party found the secret in the quilt.


    "Matchless, aren''t you very uncomfortable now?" Wang suddenly asked.


    "No... no, why did my aunt ask?" Lu Wushuang replied quickly. At the same time, he thought in his heart, what''s the discomfort? It''s very comfortable, but... Is it really necessary to go on like this?


    "I see your body seems to have been shaking, and your expression seems to be suffering something." Wang''s wonderful way.


    Lu Wushuang was in a great embarrassment. It turned out that she was extremely sensitive by song Qingshu now. As her opponent moved down, the feeling of numbness came from behind, which made her feel as if she was going to sink into a bottomless abyss at any time.


    "I''m just a little chilly." In a hurry, Lu Wushuang found a reason.


    Wang is not worried about him: "people with fever do feel cold. Let me help you cover the quilt."


    "No!" Lu Wushuang suddenly screamed.


    Wang was startled by her exaggerated reaction and looked at her in confusion.


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red: "I... I want to drink water. Can my aunt pour me a glass of water?"


    "Look at my memory, you really should drink more water now." Wang was really distracted by her, patted her head and turned to pour water for her.


    "Brother song, don''t do that." While Wang turned around, Lu Wushuang turned his head and whispered to the quilt.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu didn''t seem to hear her. Instead, one hand came around her belly and the other hand moved down her thigh.


    Lu Wushuang felt dizzy and didn''t know what to do. Did he continue to let him? Or should it be stopped even if it is exposed?


    After hesitating for a long time, Lu Wushuang didn''t have the courage to expose herself. What''s more, deep in her heart, although she knew it was wrong, she had a feeling that she couldn''t stop.


    Wang quickly brought water over, and Lu Wushuang turned around in a hurry, scared out of a cold sweat.


    After drinking the water, Lu Wushuang pretended to sleep and closed his eyes tightly in order to avoid exposing anything when talking to Wang. Meanwhile, he kept praying that Wang would leave soon.


    However, Wang was obviously worried about her condition and continued to sit by the window to wet her forehead and neck.


    Lu Wushuang''s eyelashes suddenly trembled. It turned out that song Qingshu''s action was a step closer, and her heart was filled with bitterness: this bastard had a wife at home, and he did this to me. He has played with every inch of my skin. How can I get married in the future


    At the same time, she also felt very puzzled about her abnormality: why didn''t I get angry? Even if I was seen by other men on the street, it would break out, but now he treats me like this. I... I didn''t get angry. Did I like him and then... Would I like to be bullied like this?


    No, no, what I like is a fool! No, I can''t let him bully me like this. I''m so sorry for the fool.


    Lu Wushuang''s face changed. When he was about to stop him, he suddenly thought that Yang Guo not only had a dragon girl who was in love with each other, but now he even had a fiancee. When did he think of me in the past two years, I was nothing in his heart.


    When she thought about it, her resolution suddenly faded. She thought that doctor Qiu had just said that she would not live long. She had too many regrets in her life. Anyway, she had never tried something. It happened that brother song didn''t hate it. Let him alone.


    The last line of defense in her heart was completely opened, and she began to feel the different feeling. The only flaw in her beauty was that Wang was sitting nearby. She had to bite her teeth to avoid being found abnormal. The thrill of wandering on the edge of reason and desire soon made her legs pinch and her body shrink and tremble involuntarily.


    Wang''s face on one side is extremely strange. Although Lu Wushuang is painstakingly patient, her body can''t help wriggling and her throat can''t help making some gentle sounds. As a past person, she doesn''t know what''s going on?


    "Matchless girl, how can she make such a shy voice." Wang''s face slightly red, only when the other side is seriously ill after the loss of consciousness, what beautiful dream.


    However, Wang''s eyes finally fell on the quilt. The quilt seemed to be much more swollen than usual. Lu Wushuang was petite. How could he occupy so many positions?


    Connected to Lu Wushuang''s abnormal reaction, Wang''s heart was full of doubts and stood up, then lifted the quilt.


    "Ah ~" when Lu Wushuang reacted, she couldn''t stop it. At that moment, there was only a blank in her mind. The sudden shock and strong stimulation made her body suddenly burst out. Her whole body kept shaking, and a stream of heat seemed to pour out of her body.


    "If you want to die, die." Lu Wushuang''s body trembled violently. At this time, her eyes closed tightly, as if everything outside had nothing to do with her.


    "Miss Lu, open your eyes. It''s OK." Instead of Wang''s angry rebuke or scream, song Qingshu''s gentle voice came from his side.


    Lu Wushuang opens his eyes in doubt. Song Qingshu looks at him with a smile on his face. Wang is lying on the bed, silent.


    "What happened to her?" Lu Wushuang exclaimed, and the word "kill others and kill their mouths" appeared in her head. Wang has always treated her very well. If something really happened, she would have a hard conscience all her life.


    "Just fainting, don''t worry..." Song Qingshu saw the worry from her eyes, and immediately explained that just now Wang had just opened the quilt, but before he could see anything, he hit the sleeping point, and he didn''t know anything when it was dark.


    Lu Wushuang was relieved to learn that Wang didn''t find anything. As soon as he relaxed, he thought of what song Qingshu had just done to her. He was ashamed and angry: "brother song, why did you... Do that to me just now?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that he would face the fierce storm. Who knew that the other side was looking like this, and his tone seemed to have infinite shame?


    "Miss Lu..." Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of Qingming, which has half the color of desire.


    "You call me Miss Lu." Lu Wushuang turned away, his tone full of bitterness.


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly and had to change his words: "unparalleled, your temperature was too high before. I wiped your body to half, and then I was interrupted by those people. The temperature remained high. If you listen to doctor Qiu, you know that you are in danger. Since he is not sure how to save you, I have to use another method. "


    "Another way?" When Lu Wushuang heard this, he could not help looking back.


    Song Qingshu went on to explain: "the human body has an instinctive regulation of temperature. If the body temperature is high, it will sweat to release the heat in the body. However, people with high fever need to raise the body temperature to enhance the combat effectiveness of the immune system because the immune system is fighting against pathogenic diseases. Therefore, sweat glands in the body will be locked. No matter how high the body temperature is, But no sweat will come out. Only when the immune system has conquered the pathogenic factors of the disease can the sweat glands be opened, and then the patient will sweat. Therefore, according to the folk word of mouth, as long as the patient sweats after a high fever, the disease will be basically cured. "


    Lu Wushuang heard this and murmured, "what are you talking about now?"


    "You''ll understand when I finish," Song Qingshu continued, "but no matter what the temperature is, although it helps the immune system to eliminate pathogenic factors, if the temperature is too high, it will cause indelible damage to the human body and even worry about life. That''s what happened to you before, so I have to find a way to bring your temperature down. "


    "In fact, once the body temperature exceeds 38.5 degrees, physical cooling is just a drop in the bucket, which has little effect. If it''s in another world, you can use some drugs like acetaminophen to quickly reduce fever, but it''s not in this world. I just felt your temperature getting higher and higher in the quilt. I knew that your life was on the line, so I had to use my own method to cool you down. "


    Although many terms are unheard of, Lu Wushuang probably still understood the meaning of them and could not help looking at him bitterly: "so do you despise me like that?"


    ------


    Lu no double this time the clothes can be referred to the official account of the previous day, the last picture in Lu''s article, which is almost all of the cloth.

 Chapter 1244

    Song Qingshu coughed awkwardly without looking at her eyes. He explained to himself, "I didn''t mean to belittle you. It''s mainly because in the specific tense environment just now, I can make your heart beat faster, so as to stretch your blood vessels and better take away the heat in your body; At the same time, because all the relatives in Lu Fu are outside, my behavior has made you sweat several times. Once you sweat, your temperature will drop quickly; And... And... "


    Then song Qingshu hesitated, and Lu Wushuang bit his lip and glared at him: "and what?"


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, and finally told the truth: "and after women''s bliss, whether it''s a body of sweat, or the outflow of... Cough... Or, can take away a lot of heat."


    Lu Wushuang glared at him: "you despised me for half a day, but it turned out to be for my good?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "although I''m not an old pedant, I''m not a despicable lewd thief. If you don''t believe me, you can see if your temperature has come down now?"


    Lu Wushuang was stunned. He realized that he didn''t feel dizzy after talking for such a long time, and he didn''t feel bored before. He touched Wang''s forehead and found that he wasn''t hot.


    But Lu Wushuang was still a little bit unacceptable. After all, he had just played with every inch of his skin in the quilt. Although he believed that he was treating himself, how could she be a girl when such a thing happened?


    Lu Wushuang looked at him quietly: "according to elder brother song, did you not have half evil thoughts just now?"


    "Should... Should not." Song Qingshu answered with a guilty heart that it was not that he was not sincere, but that once he told the truth, they might be entangled. The reason why he did that just now was really purely for the purpose of saving people. He didn''t want to take advantage of it. It was just that he was romantic and unruly in nature and didn''t have such good manners. Although he knew that there was something wrong with that way of saving people, he still did it in the end.


    Lu Wushuang bit his lip and gave him a white look: "who just now has been... Pestering me hard all the time?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was embarrassed to the extreme. Although he had no evil ideas, he would inevitably have some normal physiological reactions with warm and fragrant nephrite in his quilt.


    "Miss, the medicine is ready!"


    When song Qingshu didn''t know how to answer, a servant girl''s voice came from outside the door. He immediately said to Lu Wushuang, "your fever has subsided now. Doctor Qiu''s medicine should help you recover. You can take good care of yourself. I have to go first, or I can''t get out when someone comes later."


    Lu Wushuang really wanted to stamp her foot if she didn''t have a wound on her foot. Although she had a thousand words in her heart, she knew that it was a rare opportunity now. If song Qingshu was found in her house, she would have no face to see anyone: "but how can I explain to my aunt then?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at Wang who fainted at the bedside and quickly replied, "anyway, she didn''t see anything. You can fool her by any reason you want."


    "Well," Lu Wushuang said, "listen to the servant girl''s footsteps coming closer and closer, and dare not keep him any more." you... You come to see me in the daytime tomorrow. I... I have something to tell you. "


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Before he could answer, the footstep of the servant girl had come to the door. He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. With a flash of his body, he jumped out of the next window.


    Seeing his familiar manner, Lu Wushuang''s face became more and more red: "this bastard, when they came here just now, they could escape like this, but they got into my bed."


    However, she soon remembered that she had invited her partner to bed. Her face became more and more ruddy, and she spat: "if you take advantage of it, you can run away. What a jerk..."


    In my mind, I can''t help but imagine the beautiful scene in the quilt just now. Lu Wushuang was a little crazy for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to his residence, song Qingshu was tossing and turning in bed. Looking at his high pants, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "it''s really a sin of his own."


    If it''s almost light today, it''s not convenient for him to go to Cheng Yaojia. As for Lu Wushuang, she''s a big yellow flower girl, so don''t harm her


    After about an hour''s sleep, he woke up. The peace talks were too important. He and Han Jianzhou were worried about long nights and dreams, so they made an appointment to go back to Lin''an early this morning.


    In the early morning, when it was just dawn, song Qingshu went to the appointed gate of the mansion and found that Han kuozhou and his party had been waiting there. He couldn''t help apologizing and said, "please wait for Han Xiang for a long time."


    Han Yu Zhou said with a smile: "no matter, we just arrived."


    Song Qingshu saw Linghu Chong on one side. He was a little listless. He could not help saying hello: "brother Wu, long time no see."


    Linghu Chong was stunned, and immediately responded that the other side deliberately said this, in order not to let Han kuozhou know that he went to find him for revenge last night. Although he was a little moved in his heart, he still didn''t like him, just coldly replied: "long time no see."


    Han kuozhou naturally did not know the enmity between them. He said with a smile, "young master song, let''s go." This time, he came out of Lin''an all night. In order to be in a hurry, he didn''t even want a carriage; Now I want to rush back to Lin''an as soon as possible. I also declined the carriage provided by the Lu government, and I''m also ready to go back quickly.


    Song Qingshu has been on the battlefield now. I don''t know how many times. Of course, equestrian skills are no exception. He turned over and started: "Han Xiangyue!"


    Han Chuzhou smiles and drives away with a horse''s belly. Song Qingshu looks back at Lu Fu. Naturally, he doesn''t forget Lu Wushuang''s agreement. But what can they say even if they meet? Let''s go.


    The group rushed to Lin''an in this way, because everyone prepared three good horses to replace at any time, and there was no waste of time along the way. They returned to Lin''an City in the evening of that day.


    After entering Lin''an City, Han kuozhou settled song Qingshu in a good Inn and said with an apologetic face: "Mr. Song, I need to go to the palace to discuss with the emperor and communicate some details in advance so that you can formally enter the palace to face the saint. It may take Mr. Song to be wronged here for two days."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that these things could not be discussed in the court: "it''s OK. I''m tired during the journey. I just have a rest."


    "I should have been entertaining you in your house, but after all, people''s words are terrible. If they borrow the topic and say that I collude with you through foreign enemies at this critical moment, the situation will be very unfavorable, so please understand." Han is still apologizing.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Han Xiang, don''t worry. I''m here for business this time, not to live in a house. What''s more, I''m more comfortable in the inn."


    Han Yu Zhou was relieved immediately: "that''s good. I''ll go to the palace. If you need anything here, just mention it. I''ll leave a few people here to serve you."


    Song Qingshu didn''t refuse. Although he preferred a person, he still needed someone to run errands when he talked with Han Jianzhou. As for whether these people would monitor him... With his current cultivation, he would come and go whenever he wanted, and those people would never find him hard.


    After a simple dinner in the inn, night has come. Looking out of the window at the golden tiles and red bricks of the palace in the distance, I thought, "it''s time to see how Li Yuanzhi is."

 Chapter 1245

    Song Qingshu also felt that he was a bit unkind. Last time he was in Lin''an as Jia Baoyu, he suffered from the lack of skills. Li Yuanzhi was the only one who could really leave.


    However, Li Yuanzhi''s sacrifice was a little big. She was originally the imperial concubine, even the powerful competitor for the queen, because she was no longer Wanbi, and she was put in the cold overnight; In fact, even if it is like this, with Li Kexiu''s 100000 green camp as the backing, she can still lead a very smart life. But now Li Kexiu''s power is gone, and she has no umbrella. After such a scandal, there is no place for her in such a big palace.


    It is said that there are too many ghosts buried in the Forbidden City in the past. When it gets dark, there are all kinds of ghosts crying in the palace, and no one dares to walk in it. Although there is a certain element of misrepresentation, it is very common to give death to concubines in the back Palace, not to mention maids and eunuchs.


    The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more frightened he was. He couldn''t help it any more. He flew out of the window in a flash and rushed all the way to the palace. He secretly regretted that he should come to pick her up earlier. If something happened to her, I''m afraid I''ll spend my whole life in regret.


    In her mind, Li Yuanzhi''s clever and eccentric innocent smile made song Qingshu faster and faster, almost crossing a street in one step, and soon sneaked into the palace.


    He came to the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty several times, skilfully dodged the patrol guards and sneaked into the cold palace. After catching a maid in waiting to find out Li Yuanzhi''s room, she was relieved to learn that she was still in good health. Then she ordered the maid''s sleeping cave and put her in the shadow of the rockery.


    Song Qingshu did not choose to kill him. First, he was not a murderer. Second, he grew up from an ordinary man to the present situation. He didn''t choose to tamper with his memory by shifting the soul. After all, everyone in the palace has his own philosophy of self-protection. The palace maids will not be stupid enough to report such a thing, because it''s totally a fire. Who knows if they will be killed.


    Song Qingshu finally found Li Yuanzhi''s residence according to the way pointed out by the palace maid just now. The cold palace was in disrepair and overgrown with weeds. It was obvious that no one had come to clean it up for a long time, and there was a sense of decay everywhere.


    The night is cold and the stars are sparse. A green lamp reflects a girl''s lonely figure on the window. It is so delicate and delicate. Song Qingshu feels a pain in her heart when she is about to go in to meet her. Suddenly, she moves in her heart and turns her head to look out of the yard.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to take a look at the situation first. At the tip of his foot, song Qingshu jumped to the roof silently, hid with the shadow of the roof, and quietly looked at the direction of the footsteps.


    Soon, a group of people appeared in front of their eyes. First, an old woman in her 50s and 60s, followed by two palace maids. Each palace maiden held a plate in her hand. One contained a piece of white silk, the other contained a copper wine pot with a small wine cup. Behind the two palace maids were several strong eunuchs. These eunuchs were light footed, Breathing evenly, obviously they all have martial arts.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and angry. He couldn''t see what he was doing. Bai Ling and poison wine were common means to kill his concubines, followed by several eunuchs who knew martial arts. Obviously, he knew Li Yuanzhi knew martial arts and used it to prevent her from resisting.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and decided to wait to see who let them come. Anyway, with his current cultivation, he would not let Li Yuanzhi encounter any danger.


    Uncovered the tile of the roof, the situation in the room immediately has a panoramic view.


    Li Yuanzhi was sitting in front of the window, holding her chin in a daze when she found a group of people rushing in. She could not help frowning and said, "who are you and who let you in?"


    However, her face soon changed, because she saw the things in these people''s hands. She grew up in an official family, and she could not understand what these things represented?


    "The old slave brought two things to the girl. Girl, please choose one." The old lady''s voice was as harsh as a crow. In the middle of the night, people could not help but feel a chill.


    Liyuanzhi Huoran up: "you are so bold, who sent you here?"


    The old lady chuckled: "why do you know, girl, who else can be in this palace?"


    Li Yuanzhi heart a cool, finally realized that today I am afraid dangerous, quickly said: "I want to see the emperor." Then she went out. Who knows, the eunuchs seemed to have expected that they would disperse and block her way.


    Old mammy sneered: "what kind of status does the emperor have, and how can he meet a cheap maid full of bad luck in the cold palace?"


    Li Yuanzhi has always been fearless, and has been greatly hurt since she was a child. She was so angry that she was about to slap each other in the face as soon as she flashed. Several eunuchs behind the old mother moved in an instant, and the two sides exchanged several moves. Li Yuanzhi had to go back.


    Her face turned red and white. She saw that the martial arts of these eunuchs were superior to her. If she had a sword, she might be able to deal with it. But in the Imperial Palace, where could the concubines be allowed to bring weapons? When she entered the palace, her weapons had been removed.


    "My father is Li Kexiu. He has 100000 troops under his command. If he knows about my death, he will never give up. I don''t believe the emperor will be so unwise. It must be your fake imperial edict. " Li Yuanzhi''s silver teeth are about to be broken. She stares at the old woman in front of her.


    "Ha ha ha ~" the old lady uttered a voice worse than the owl, "do you still think you are the noble lady? I''m not afraid to tell you that your father''s power was wiped out by the Golden Snake camp more than ten days ago. Even your father became a prisoner of song Qingshu on the battlefield. It''s estimated that the flag was cut off long ago. Now you are just a lost dog. "


    "What?" Li Yuanzhi exclaimed in surprise. She didn''t have to shake her body. Fortunately, she was supported by a table beside her, so she didn''t fall down.


    "Since you don''t choose, I''ll help you choose." The old lady sneered and winked. A few eunuchs took the poisoned wine and forced her step by step. Li Yuanzhi seemed to have lost three souls and six spirits. He didn''t move. He didn''t seem to know the coming danger.


    Song Qing is writing with frost. Just as she is about to do it, suddenly a maid in waiting voice comes from outside the yard: "madam, you have a noble status. Why do you come to Lenggong? It''s really unlucky."


    "Shut up, the palace has its own plan." Another voice sounded, although the tone is not good, but just a few words will appear crisp and charming, gentle to melt.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: how can this voice be so familiar, but who is it?

 Chapter 1246

    Song Qingshu was puzzled. He had heard the voice before, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    Fortunately, the other side did not let him doubt for a long time. Soon, several palace maids gathered around a beautiful lady in Palace Dress and appeared at the gate of the yard, with a white jade face and a pair of white jade slim hands. Under the moonlight, it was like a white jade Avalokitesvara, beautiful and touching.


    Song Qingshu was surprised that it was her!


    It turns out that the beautiful lady in the palace dress is Aker. After Song Qingshu sent an envoy to Shanhaiguan and brought Aker back to Yanjing City, he ran around because of all kinds of things. Since then, he has never seen her again. No wonder he is familiar with her voice, but he can''t remember it.


    Before, the eunuchs in the room also turned around when they heard the news. When they saw each other clearly, they knelt down and saluted one after another: "I''ve seen Empress Wu."


    "Princess Wu?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly, thinking of what he had seen and heard in Yangzhou City before, it seemed that Han cuzhou sent someone to rescue her from Yanjing city. Then Wu Sangui sent her to the palace of Southern Song Dynasty to become Wu Fei in order to make an alliance with Southern Song Dynasty to deal with Qing Dynasty.


    "Wu Sangui, the old tortoise, has no moral integrity." In Song Qingshu''s heart, Wu Sangui secretly wanted to marry ako to Fu Kangan in order to make an alliance with Prince Bao; After being destroyed by himself, he sent ako to the Forbidden City and tried to marry Kangxi; Now he sent ako to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Tut Tut, it''s really possible to marry three women. However, ako''s life was miserable. No matter fukang''an or Kangxi or Zhao Gou, they were either the emperor or the son of the world. The original marriage was not an injustice to her, but every marriage failed: fukang''an died, Kangxi didn''t dare to accept it for fame, but Zhao Gou dared to accept it. Unfortunately, he was a eunuch emperor, so he could only let her be a nominal imperial concubine.


    Song Qingshu studied the joyful Zen and was good at the technique of looking at Qi. At a glance, he knew that a Ke was still a perfect woman. She kept such a beautiful woman, unless her husband was not a man. It seemed that Zhao Gou was indeed a eunuch emperor.


    "It''s probably because of this psychological distortion that people like Yue Fei will be killed." Song Qingshu was filled with disdain.


    After a Ke came in, he glanced around the room. After seeing the white silk and poison wine, he couldn''t help but look around and said in a deep voice, "who does that mean?"


    The old lady changed her arrogant and domineering look in front of Li Yuanzhi and replied respectfully, "it''s the chief manager''s order."


    Aker waved: "I see. You should step down first."


    The old lady was in a hurry: "but..."


    A Ke Jiao snorted: "do you dare not listen to me?"


    The old lady explained in a hurry: "I dare not, but the chief manager is also obedient..." she didn''t finish her words, but all the people present knew that the chief manager of the palace was only obedient to one person.


    A Ke Xiu eyebrow tiny Cu, obviously also have some embarrassment, but don''t know what to think of, she still open mouth way: "emperor there I will naturally say, you step down first."


    "Yes." Having said that, the old lady naturally did not dare to say anything more. She asked her companion to pack up her things and then withdrew.


    "You''re at the door. Don''t come in without my orders." A Ke orders a few maids behind him, and then goes straight to Li Yuanzhi.


    Li Yuanzhi''s Kungfu has come back to her mind now. Looking at the beauty in front of her, even as a woman, she is a little excited. She had been in the palace for some time. She had seen ako several times before. However, when she saw ako again, she was still amazed by her beauty.


    "Thank you, Princess Wu." Although there is no friendship between the two sides, but the other side today after all saved themselves, Li Yuanzhi will not be so not polite.


    A Ke gently eh a, the attitude is extremely cold, Li Yuan Zhi a Zheng, although don''t understand each other why so cold, but she is not licking the face up to make up, the room soon fell into quiet.


    Aker seemed to be aware of the abnormal atmosphere. She cleared her throat and exchanged greetings with her at will. Li Yuanzhi recognized her lack of interest. In addition, she was not in a good mood when she just learned about her father''s affairs, so she said directly: "Princess Wu doesn''t have to beat around the bush. What''s the matter when she came to me late at night? Let''s talk about it directly."


    Concubine Wu is very popular in the imperial palace now, and she is constantly rewarded by the emperor. However, Li Yuanzhi is now in the cold palace, and her life is in danger at any time. They are not people of the same world at all. Li Yuanzhi does not believe that the other party will come for no reason.


    Song Qingshu on the roof also looks puzzled. I don''t know why a Ke came to find Li Yuanzhi.


    A Ke hesitated for a long time in the room. After all, he said, "I heard that you and... You are very familiar with song Qingshu?"


    As soon as she said this, don''t mention Li Yuanzhi. Even song Qingshu was stunned. She never thought that she would mention herself.


    "It should be... Familiar." Li Yuanzhi thought of the picture of song Qingshu pressing on her body that day. A pretty face turned red unconsciously.


    Noticing her coy expression, a Ke suddenly felt a little agitated and cleared her throat: "then tell me something about him."


    Li Yuanzhi was stunned: "what''s the relationship between Princess Wu and elder brother song?"


    "I have nothing to do with him," ah Ke snorted coldly. "Don''t worry about the rest. Just talk about him."


    "Is it?" Li Yuanzhi stares at her suspiciously, thinking that elder brother song has always been romantic. Does he have an affair with Princess Wu? This makes her look even more strange. You know, there was no shortage of beauties in the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty. But when Wu Fei came, she became the first beauty in the imperial palace without any suspense. Can such people be seduced by elder brother song? Brother song is too powerful.


    Li Yuanzhi has always been a very strange person. Her brain circuit is different from that of ordinary women. Her first reaction is not to be jealous, but to admire the charm of song Qingshu.


    "I don''t know what Princess Wu wants to hear about elder brother song?" After all, they saved their lives, but Li Yuanzhi did not refuse to answer the question.


    "This..." ah Ke thought for a moment, and said, "I''ve heard a lot about him, but it''s all hearsay. I don''t know if he''s been misunderstood, so I want to hear some real things... Well, you can tell me something about you two."


    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi exclaimed, let her talk about song Qingshu no problem, but they two private things which good meaning and outsiders.


    "Can''t you?" Ako looked at her displeasantly.


    "It''s not that I can''t," Li Yuanzhi hesitated for a moment, and said, "well, things have to start with me and my father going down to take office. We met robbers on the way... And then we were in the Forbidden City... Shengjing... Yangzhou..."


    Of course, Li Yuanzhi is not stupid enough to tell everything in an all-out way, and choose something irrelevant to the overall situation to tell the other party.


    Listening to her talk about what happened with song Qingshu, a Ke''s face changed. Suddenly, he dropped the teacup on the table and said angrily, "come on, give me a slap!"

 Chapter 1247

    Song Qingshu on the roof listens to the girl''s affectionate description of her life. She only feels that a soft place in her heart has been touched. She thinks that although the young woman''s plump and soft body is good, the girl''s heart is more precious.


    Just as she was so moved, she heard that a Ke was furious there. She could not help frowning, thinking what happened to her suddenly?


    Li Yuanzhi is also gaping, according to the other party''s request to talk about song Qingshu, which expect to provoke her to anger? She was a young lady with a lot of money. She was so angry that she gave a cold hum: "it''s you who asked me to tell you. If you don''t listen to me, I can''t afford to serve you. This is my room. Let''s go."


    "Dare to talk to your mother like this, you cheap maidservant!"


    The palace maids outside the door heard a Ke''s call and came in. Just as they heard Li Yuanzhi''s words, they were angry.


    Li Yuanzhi could bear with a Ke reluctantly. Somehow, she said that the other party had just helped her out, but the group of maids yelled in front of her, which made her feel angry: "what are you?"


    In a flash, he came to the maids who scolded the most fiercely, and slapped them in the face.


    When a Ke heard what Li Yuanzhi had said before, he had a stomach of evil fire. When he saw it, he was even more angry. He snorted and flew over to stop Li Yuanzhi. The two girls fought together in an instant.


    Although Li Yuanzhi is not an expert, she is a disciple of Wudang. Lu feiqing has laid a solid foundation for her at the beginning, but a Ke has just learned some Kung Fu from the guards of Pingxi palace. When she really fights, Li Yuanzhi''s opponent soon falls into a bad situation.


    The accompanying maids were in a panic and cried out. When the bodyguard outside heard the news, he rushed to the room and saw the situation in the room. He saw that the two ladies were together and could not help complaining.


    Naturally, Aker is the most favorite concubine in the palace.


    Li Yuanzhi is not easy to provoke, although there is no formal side seal, but the palace has subconsciously regarded her as the imperial concubine, but I don''t know why she was suddenly forced into the cold palace - after all, her virginity is a matter of royal face, the news is deliberately blocked, and few people know.


    Although she was put into the cold palace, who knows if she will be in favor again one day? After all, this kind of thing happened in every dynasty. When the time comes, people will settle their accounts in the autumn, and they will be nothing.


    "You''ve come just in time. Catch her and slap her hard!" When the guards were in a dilemma, Aker saw them and immediately ordered.


    Several bodyguards looked at each other, had no choice but to reply: "yes!" Even if Li Yuanzhi attacks back, it will be in the future. After all, Wu Fei is in favor now. If they offend her, their brothers will be in trouble immediately, so they have to make a choice.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank on the roof. Just now Li Yuanzhi and a Ke had a fight. He could not hurt her. Anyway, a Ke couldn''t hurt her. But now these guards are not weak in martial arts. Most of Li Yuanzhi is not an opponent. How can he sit by and watch her suffer such a big insult?


    "Stop it all!" In the distance came the anxious voice of a woman.


    Song Qingshu looks over there suspiciously. Although the speaker''s voice is anxious, it''s soft and soft. It''s like Wu Nong''s soft language from Suzhou. It''s as if she was not born to be angry and angry. Before she saw the master, she just listened to the voice and made her body crisp.


    Soon a woman appeared at the gate of the yard. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that she was about 40 years old, dressed in a light yellow Taoist robe, with a picturesque and beautiful face. In his life, song Qingshu had read all the beauty of the world, but he had to admit that the only women he knew were the Purple Dragon King, the little dragon girl, Huang Rong, the little dragon girl Gebi and a few others can be compared with her. Others, like ah Jiu, are not as beautiful as the woman in front of her.


    Of course, song Qingshu has already passed the stage of judging a woman''s charm by her beauty alone. Although other women''s looks are slightly inferior to this person, they each have their own advantages, but their charm may not be bad in general.


    The woman stood at the door, her eyes were moving, and she passed the people''s faces. When everyone touched her eyes, they were as comfortable as if they were immersed in warm water. There was a moment of silence in the noisy room just now. Suddenly, there was a clatter, and the guard''s sword fell to the ground. Then there was another clatter, two clatters, and another one fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but laugh. He is really Chen Yuanyuan, who has become a beauty in his anger. At the same time, he wonders why Chen Yuanyuan also appears in this palace? Tut Tut, Wu Sangui is really willing to give up his blood. A gorgeous daughter is not enough. In order to be closer to the alliance of the Southern Song Dynasty, he even took the route of wife.


    When ah Ke saw the reaction of the crowd, he was both satisfied and dissatisfied. With a cold hum, he trotted over to support the beautiful woman: "mother, how did you come here?"


    "I''ve seen the silent scattered." Hearing the address of Ke, the bodyguards immediately confirmed Chen Yuanyuan''s identity, hurriedly saluted, and secretly swallowed.


    They had heard a rumor before that Princess Wu''s mother was practicing with her hair in the palace, and her beauty was better than that of Princess Wu. They still didn''t believe it. After all, Chen Yuanyuan lived in a simple place and rarely appeared. Most of the bodyguards had seen Princess Wu with their own eyes. The appearance of Aker had already shocked them. It''s hard to imagine that there would be any more beautiful woman in the world, but now they have seen her with their own eyes, Only then discovered oneself is how well bottom frog.


    Chen Yuanyuan has seen a lot about her life. He just nods his head slightly in response. However, in the eyes of the bodyguards, he sees her blushing and her eyes are full of charming.


    Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue, thinking that Chen Yuanyuan is really ingratiating. He doesn''t deliberately show his charm, but he has all kinds of manners. Men will be haunted when they see him. If they learn the art of flattery, who else can resist his charm?


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yuanyuan''s lips trembled, which made a group of men blush.


    "I''ll tell you that this woman is rude to Empress Wu. We''re going to capture her and give it to Empress Wu." The bodyguards said one after another, as if to show themselves in front of Chen Yuanyuan.


    In the presence, in addition to song Qingshu, Li Yuanzhi was the quickest to wake up. Seeing their ugly appearance, he could not help humming: "toads want to eat swan meat, too."


    By the way she talked about the central affairs, the group of guards first became old faces and then became angry and angry.


    Chen Yuanyuan now knows the whole story from her daughter. She looks at Li Yuanzhi with pity: "Miss Li is also a hard-working person. Don''t embarrass her. Let''s go back."


    ---


    The second watch, the last day at the end of the month, ask for a monthly ticket

 Chapter 1248

    Although a Ke is a little reluctant, she always respects her mother, but she doesn''t want to disobey her wishes. She stares at Li Yuanzhi and snorts. Then she turns around and leaves with her mother''s hand in her hand. The maids follow her, and the guards seem to be haunted. Subconsciously, they follow their mother and daughter, and soon disappear in the yard.


    The noisy room is quiet again. Li Yuanzhi breathes a long sigh of relief. When she thinks of the look that a Ke stares at herself before she leaves, she just feels puzzled. She doesn''t know where she has offended the other party. Concubine Wu was so beautiful that she was not jealous of herself; Now she is very popular in the harem. She is in the cold palace and will not threaten her


    After thinking for half a day, Li Yuanzhi couldn''t understand why. She simply didn''t want to. She went to close the door and continued to sit by the window in a daze.


    "Elder brother song finally broke up with his father... Listen to what the mammy said just now, his father seems to be the loser, but I don''t know if he is in danger..." Li Yuanzhi held his cheek in his hand and murmured to himself at the table, "it shouldn''t be. Elder brother song knows that he is my father. Will he kill him?"


    But soon she was worried again, and obviously she was not so sure: "but my father had hurt him so badly that he almost lost his life, and he took the opportunity to want the Golden Snake camp... Will he really spare my father? Even if he is willing to let go, how can his confidants let go? "


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she was. The more she thought about it, the more upset she was. Li Yuanzhi stood up and kicked on the leg of the table: "hum, if elder brother song really did something to my father, i... I..."


    After half a day''s thinking, she couldn''t imagine what she could do. On the contrary, her hard legs made her eyes full of tears: "Li Yuanzhi, Li Yuanzhi, don''t be silly. At the beginning, he... After he bullied you, he didn''t hear from you any more. At this time, she didn''t know which confidante she was in, I''m afraid I''ve long forgotten that there''s a poor little girl waiting for him here... "


    "No, brother song is not like that." Li Yuanzhi comforted himself when he thought of getting along with song Qingshu. However, he soon let out his anger. "Today someone has come to give bailing poison wine. I don''t know how long I can hold on. Maybe when elder brother song thinks of me, I will become a ghost in this cold palace."


    When she thought about her father''s uncertain life and death and her family''s ruin, Li Yuanzhi said that she was more and more sad, and finally fell on the table and began to cry.


    "Sure enough, she is an extrovert girl. If your father knows that you are thinking more about elder brother song at this time, he will not be angry with you." A familiar voice came to my ear.


    "No, my father loves me so much." Li Yuanzhi subconsciously answered a sentence, suddenly trembled, Huoran raised his head, looking at the man in front of him, a face of incredible color.


    Li Yuanzhi quickly rubbed her eyes, as if afraid that she might be wrong: "brother song, am I... Am I dreaming?"


    Song Qingshu felt pity in his heart and could no longer help holding her in his arms: "sister Yuanzhi, brother song is late. You have been scared for so long."


    In a warm and broad embrace, and feeling the familiar atmosphere, Li Yuanzhi finally decided that everything was true. She couldn''t help crying and hugged each other''s shoulder: "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu gently stroked her soft hair and comforted her in a soft voice: "well, well, everything is over. In the future, brother song will protect you well and never let you be wronged."


    They held together and talked to each other for a while. Li Yuanzhi suddenly remembered something and looked up at him with tearful eyes: "brother song, how long have you been here?"


    "For a while." Song Qingshu said with a guilty heart.


    "For a while, how long?" Li Yuanzhi blinked big eyes, as if to see his ambiguity.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and had to say, "when I came here, I happened to meet the old lady with white Ling poison wine."


    Li Yuanzhi immediately said angrily, "don''t you come to save me?"


    "Er, I was about to help you. Who knows that a Ke is here. I''m here for peace talks with the Southern Song Dynasty. My identity should not be exposed, so I didn''t come out." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Ako?" Li Yuanzhi a Zheng, a time did not respond, he said who.


    "That''s what you call Princess Wu." Seeing the doubts in her eyes, song Qingshu explained.


    "You know her name?" Li Yuanzhi exclaimed, "she pestered me to ask about you again. Do you have an affair?"


    "Absolutely not!" Song Qingshu was full of confidence this time, and said with righteous words.


    "Is it?" Li Yuanzhi''s expression obviously didn''t believe it, but she didn''t continue to pester with this question. Instead, she asked, "since you are not suitable to expose your identity this time, if you were silent just now, I would be beaten by Princess Wu?"


    "How can it be!" Song Qingshu explained in a hurry, "I had decided to do it at that time. How could I know that someone came to relieve you so coincidentally? From this we can see how blessed sister Yuanzhi is."


    "Is fortune deep?" Li Yuanzhi a wry smile, "broken family is also a blessing deep?" In fact, she always wanted to ask her father''s whereabouts, but she didn''t dare to open her mouth for fear of getting the answer that would break her heart. Although she knew that her father was wrong first, if song Qingshu really killed her father, she would never be able to forgive her.


    Song Qingshu is such a person. She knows what she is worried about by her tone. She kisses her cheek and says in a soft voice, "your father is still living well, but I can''t treat him as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, I can''t face his thousands of followers. But you can rest assured that it''s just house arrest. You can visit him at any time. After a few years, I can even restore his freedom. "


    "Thank you, brother song ~" growing up in an official family, Li Yuanzhi naturally knows some of the rules of the game in this world. In troubled times, it''s always a life and death game. If he doesn''t have himself, what Li Kexiu does, no one will feel wrong even if he is killed.


    Even if the situation between Song Qingshu and Li Kexiu is changed, Li Kexiu will definitely kill song Qingshu without hesitation. Li Yuanzhi has no confidence to save her lover''s life.


    She knows that being under house arrest is the best outcome for her father, and all this is a concession made by her lover for her own sake


    Li Yuanzhi''s heart was hot, and she put her arms around her lover''s neck and offered her soft red lips.


    Song Qingshu had been so frustrated by Lu Wushuang last night that he could hold back his evil fire. Now the girl in his arms was full of tenderness in her eyes. He just felt a bang in his head. He couldn''t help it. He picked her up and went to the bed.


    Who knows is about to the critical moment, Li Yuanzhi but pressed his hand, said miserably: "cold palace here too bad luck, I don''t want to be here."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were red and he gasped and asked, "where do you want to go?"


    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes were like crescent moon, full of sly smile: "I want to go to the bed of Princess Wu."


    ------


    Third watch, ask for monthly ticket at the end of the month!

 Chapter 1249

    Song Qingshu embraces the girl in his arms. He just feels soft and soft. At the same time, the fragrance of the girl comes to him, which makes him feel happy for a while, and he doesn''t think about it at all.


    The other party said that he didn''t want to be in the cold palace. Song Qingshu fully understood that the cold palace was a very unlucky place for women, but he never thought that Li Yuanzhi would make such an incredible request.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu has a dry voice.


    "Hum," Li Yuanzhi raised her chin and snorted, "concubine Wu, she bullied me just now. Isn''t it because her man is the emperor and she pretends to be a tiger? Now that my man is here, I have to go and get the place back. "


    After thinking about her logic for half a day, song Qingshu didn''t understand it. Seeing her in high spirits, he suddenly remembered that Li Yuanzhi was such a strange girl, and he was never afraid of anything. It''s really normal to have such an idea.


    "Can we not go?" Song Qingshu nose straight to her skirt inside, now the arrow is on the string, he did not want to be extraneous.


    Li Yuanzhi held down his evil hand and bit his lips close to his ear: "this is also to punish you for not coming to me for such a long time. I was scared in this cold palace and thought I was abandoned by you." With that, he had a look of tears.


    Although song Qingshu knew that she was deliberately acting in it, he thought that she had a chance to be a royal concubine, but he gave her her innocent body without hesitation. Then he felt pity for her and gently picked her up: "OK, brother song will find the place for you."


    Seeing his promise, Li Yuanzhi first looked happy, but soon hesitated: "brother song, didn''t you say that this time you are here for peace talks with the Southern Song Dynasty? Will this affect your business?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "of course, it will have an impact."


    Li Yuanzhi said in a hurry: "forget it, I''m joking."


    Song Qingshu pinched her face: "in ancient times, king you of Zhou laughed for Bo Hongyan and played warlords. Today, in order to make you happy, what''s the point of taking a little risk?"


    Li Yuanzhi spat with a red face: "bah, you want to be king of Zhou you, I don''t want to be Bao Si." But though she was disgusted, her eyes were full of smiles. This is often the case with women. Although they intellectually know which is better, they are often moved by some less rational behaviors.


    "Let''s go ~" Song Qingshu arranged Li Yuanzhi''s clothes. As soon as his figure flashed, he sneaked into the night in the palace. "Sister Yuanzhi, please show me the way."


    "Still... Don''t go." Li Yuanzhi pulled his clothes, some guilty to say.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "what''s the matter? You are not afraid of heaven and earth, but now you are empty?"


    "Who said that?" Li Yuanzhi seemed to be greatly stimulated. She reached out and pointed to the right, "go and go, who is afraid of who!"


    Looking at her calm appearance, song Qingshu laughed and bent down to kiss her. Then, like a ghost in the palace, he dodged the patrol guards, bypassed the eunuchs, and finally entered the palace of Princess Wu.


    Song Qingshu, holding Li Yuanzhi in his arms, was standing in the bedroom. He felt that there was a faint sweet smell in the air, which was refreshing and charming.


    "Why, they haven''t come back yet?" Li Yuanzhi gave a low cry.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "your husband, my lightness skill is the best in the world. They are two women with a lot of eunuchs and maids. They can have ghosts faster than us."


    "Who knows that you are a husband?" Li Yuanzhi was very angry, but her heart was full of sweetness. She was obviously quite satisfied with the title.


    "Shh, they''re back." Song Qingshu pressed her lips, and at the tip of her foot, they jumped onto the beam and hid behind the shadow. Although Li Yuanzhi was willful and mischievous, she could distinguish between the important and the negative at the critical moment, so she quickly closed her mouth and even slowed down her breathing for fear of being found.


    After about a dozen breaths, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke come in from the door. Although the speed of song Qingshu''s lightness skill is far higher than theirs, they spend too much time with Li Yuanzhi in the cold palace, so they almost arrive at each other''s feet.


    Even if he had just met these two people, he was already psychologically prepared. At this time, when he saw the gorgeous mother and daughter standing together, song Qingshu was still amazed.


    Chen Yuanyuan is graceful and graceful, and a Ke is young and beautiful. In addition, the two girls are seven or eight points similar, as if they were carved out of a mold, and they complement each other. As soon as they enter the room, the color of the whole room seems to be three points brighter than just now.


    Li Yuanzhi has always been an outstanding beauty since she was a child. Even if Yu Yu, whom she admired later, didn''t like her, she liked Luo bing more. She didn''t have the slightest doubt about her appearance, because Yu Yu didn''t like Luo Bing just because of her appearance.


    But at this time, when she saw her mother and daughter, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness. No matter Chen Yuanyuan or ah Ke, no matter whose beauty she was, she was dazzled, not to mention two people standing together at the same time?


    As a woman, Li Yuanzhi was stunned, let alone a man. She turned her head and looked at Song Qingshu. She thought he would be dazed. Who knows his eyes are clear, and he is not half intoxicated.


    "It''s the man that Miss Ben likes." Li Yuanzhi was a little depressed, and she got better in an instant.


    After Chen Yuanyuan sent a Ke in, he said softly, "you can have a rest early. My mother has gone back to practice."


    Who knows a ke a hugged her arm, coquetry way: "no, Niang, people want to sleep with you today."


    "How old are you? You are still coquettish here." Chen Yuanyuan stretched out his green fingers and gently touched his daughter''s forehead, but his eyes were full of spoiling color.


    "OK ~" ah Ke shook her arm, her eyes blinking, full of hope and supplication.


    Song Qingshu on the beam of the room was shocked in his heart. He didn''t expect that a Ke was so charming. Let his heart rippling voice fell in Li Yuanzhi''s ears, but all goose bumps are up, can''t help shivering. Noticing her reaction, song Qingshu smiles and thinks that this is the so-called attraction of the opposite sex and repulsion of the same sex.


    Unable to stand his daughter''s plea, Chen Yuanyuan finally let go: "well, I''ll sleep with you today. I just want to say something to you."


    The color of Song Qing''s writing on the beam is wonderful. You know that a Ke is now nominally the imperial concubine. Chen Yuanyuan sleeps with her. In case the emperor suddenly comes at night, won''t he be able to kill two birds with one stone and enjoy the best in the world?


    ---


    Now it''s 56 votes ahead of 21, 74 votes ahead of 22, and the rhythm of minute by minute,


    The most beautiful mother and daughter in this book have come out. What are you waiting for? Take the monthly ticket to kill the monk.


    In the words of Zishan Dragon King Xiaozhao, pucha Ali tiger Wanyan Chongjie, Nanlan Miao Ruolan... It seems that the beauty is not low. Is there any monk who has forgotten?


    By the way, there are lovers like Li Qingluo, Wang Yuyan and Duan Zhengchun,


    I''ll go. How did monk have nosebleed?

 Chapter 1250

    There are some beautiful pictures in my mind. Even song Qingshu''s concentration is red in the face.


    Song Qingshu soon began to mourn for Zhao Gou. It''s a pity that the eunuch emperor was not able to enjoy the boundless happiness. I''m afraid it''s also God''s retribution for him. Even Yue Fei was killed. This retribution is too light.


    A Ke told the maid of honor to prepare the hot water, and then rushed to Chen Yuanyuan''s back: "Niang, I''ll take off your make-up for you."


    "It''s so rash to be a concubine." Chen Yuanyuan gave her a bad look and then said, "don''t you forget that my mother is practicing with her hair now? I don''t even have to wear any jewelry, so I don''t need to take off her make-up on weekdays."


    "Oh ~" ah Ke put out his tongue in embarrassment.


    "I''d better take off your make-up." Chen Yuanyuan smiles, presses her daughter''s shoulder to let her sit in front of the dresser, and then begins to take off the ornaments on her head.


    "I don''t want to be such a princess." Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, Aker suddenly pouted.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face changed slightly. He quickly looked at the maids not far away. Seeing that they didn''t pay attention to this side, he whispered: "silly boy, you can''t say such things."


    Ah Ke threw the comb on the table, pouted and said, "I''m so tired of wearing so many things on my head every day when I go out."


    Seeing that she was in a mood for this reason, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help laughing. While combing her daughter''s hair, she said: "it''s really a child''s words. I don''t know how many women want to wear you but can''t ask for it."


    A Ke suddenly sighed: "Niang, you have been a princess, but are you really happy to be a princess?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. For a moment, countless pictures appeared in her mind. The things she had experienced in the past few decades crossed her heart one by one. She could not help sighing, wondering how happy I was.


    Seeing the mother''s gloomy look in the bronze mirror, Aker got up in a hurry and comforted: "it''s the daughter who''s not good. It''s the mother''s sad thing."


    "It doesn''t matter. It just means that my mother''s cultivation hasn''t come home yet. After so many years of cultivating Buddhism, I thought I could be calm and calm, but I still couldn''t face it calmly." Although Chen Yuanyuan''s tone is sad, his voice is still soft and moving.


    When song Qingshu saw her smile, she was radiant and moved. When she was sad, she was filled with pity. She thought it was a pity that she had been born decades later, otherwise she would protect her from so much suffering.


    Then he lost his smile and thought to himself how he could be the same as Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng.


    At this time, a Ke didn''t know what sad things had occurred to her. The mother and daughter stood there and were crazy at the same time.


    Li Yuanzhi, who was on the beam of the house, came to song Qingshu''s ear, bit his ear and whispered, "brother song, we''d better go."


    Song Qingshu took her slender waist in one hand and said, "since you''ve come here, it''s not a pity to leave now."


    "But now it''s full of people. We can''t go to Wu Fei''s bed." Li Yuanzhi depressed way, she just in fact is casually mentioned, but also did not think about what really happened in each other''s bed, just some not angry with each other toe high gas, want to revenge her a little bit.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way, but I''ll have to wait for the maids to leave." Song Qingshu comforts him that even if he shows up now, he can still control the womb in this room, but the more people there are, the more trouble they will have to deal with the aftermath.


    At this moment, a group of Gongfu maids came in with hot water. Song Qingshu took a long look. He only recognized a few of them with his current knowledge. He could not help but smack his tongue secretly. The Southern Song Dynasty is worthy of being the zhengshuo Dynasty inherited by the Han people. This aspect of etiquette is much more exquisite than that of the Qing Dynasty and the state of Jin.


    But he didn''t like the red tape in his heart. After he was surprised, he scoffed at it. It was all the cream of the people... Maybe he was an ordinary person in his previous life. Even though he has become a man of virtue in this world, he still looks at problems from the perspective of ordinary people.


    After Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke washed their faces, a maid in waiting with a white jade ruler rubbed, rubbed and rolled their faces with extremely gentle movements. The sight of song Qingshu is excellent. At a glance, we can see that the white jade ruler in the hands of the palace maids is made of precious special white jade stone, which is very precious. Although he didn''t know what they were doing, he could roughly guess what they were doing. People in this world think that jade has the most abundant "Qi", which contains the purity of yin and Yang, and has a magical effect on human health. I''m afraid it''s for beauty.


    Then there are other maid who just take the newly cooked egg and rub them on the two face lightly, so that their skin can absorb the essence of egg.


    Soon, the third group of maids came up, with the best pearl powder in the plate, and gently smeared it on the two faces.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention song Qingshu, even Li Yuanzhi was stunned.


    Song Qingshu thought, I''m afraid those women in previous lives didn''t care so much. Seeing how they are used to it, it''s no surprise that they have taken care of them since childhood. No wonder they are so beautiful. Their skin is whiter than milk and tender than tofu.


    However, in this troubled times, if they do not have a strong man to protect them, the better they care for their bodies, the more they will become playthings of the strong.


    After facial care, the other maid knelt at their feet, took off their shoes and stockings, and put them in a wooden basin full of rose petals.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but marvel at it. Mother and daughter are not only similar in appearance, but also have the same length and size of jade feet. It seems that they are carved from the same piece of jade by the most top artists. No, I''m afraid there are no artists with such skills in this world. Only God''s uncanny craftsmanship can achieve this magical effect.


    Looking at the mother and daughter''s jade feet, which are whiter than milk, Li Yuanzhi can''t help regretting. Why did she come here? It''s totally self inflicted. Looking back, she found that song Qingshu was staring at him, and angrily put out her hand in front of him: "don''t you look!"


    Song Qingshu was not a peeping fool. He was blinded and didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he held Li Yuanzhi in his arms and whispered to her: "sister Yuanzhi doesn''t want me to look, so I won''t look."


    Li Yuanzhi turned angry into happy, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, and snorted: "this is almost the same ~"


    Song Qingshu thinks that although Yuanzhi''s younger sister is not as beautiful as Chen Yuanyuan and ako''s mother and daughter, she has a unique charm in her strange and youthful temperament, not to mention her deep love for herself, That girl''s heart is more precious than anything.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Li Yuanzhi''s white face gradually rose a little red, and lowered her head shyly.


    "Because you look good," Song Qingshu said in a soft voice, "I can''t wait to see you now."


    ---


    Finally completed today''s ten thousand words update promise, as for the monthly ticket list will be the last two brothers explosion chrysanthemum, the monk also don''t think.


    Good night, gentlemen. I wish you dreams every day and bridegroom every night.

 Chapter 1251

    Li Yuanzhi was his breath in the ear a call, eyebrows jump badly, the body is crisp half, some flustered to say: "don''t... There are people below."


    Song Qingshu naturally knows this. He really wants to make something that will disturb those people below. After a while, he''ll be in trouble. He kisses Li Yuanzhi on her little mouth, and he won''t tease the girl in his arms any more.


    At this moment, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke have finished washing. When the maids are ready, a Ke orders them to quit, because she knows that her mother always likes to be quiet.


    The maids left the house and closed the door carefully before they left. The house became quiet.


    A Ke hugged Chen Yuanyuan''s arm and put her face on her shoulder: "Niang, you haven''t slept with me for a long time."


    Chen Yuanyuan touched her daughter''s hair fondly: "you are a concubine now. It''s convenient for her to stay in your bedroom."


    "I don''t want to be the princess at all," said ako, turning his lips and muttering in a low voice


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head and said helplessly, "I''m talking to children again."


    A Ke small mouth son a shrivel, as if in the heart extremely aggrieved, but finally what also didn''t say.


    When they got to the bedside, the two women began to take off their clothes outside. Song Qingshu''s eyes were straight. How could they have such benefits?


    Li Yuanzhi, who was next to him, was in a hurry. She quickly put out her hand to block his eyes and threatened: "don''t look, don''t look ~"


    Song Qingshu smile, turned his head: "I don''t see is." In fact, he had just seen the same thing. He knew that the two women just took off a few coats. They were still wearing close fitting clothes inside. Nothing could be seen and nothing could be seen.


    But instead, Li Yuanzhi was embarrassed and whispered, "in fact, you can have a look."


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and said, "just make it up to me later."


    Li Yuanzhi''s heart swings: "how do you want me to compensate you?"


    Song Qingshu came up to her ear: "why do you know so clearly?"


    Li Yuanzhi''s pretty face was tinged with a blush, and she gave a slight inaudible hum.


    At this moment, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke are already sleeping on the bed. The quilt is the best Suzhou embroidery silk, but they are also eclipsed by their jade like skin.


    "By the way, AK, why do you care so much about song Qingshu?" Chen Yuanyuan covers the quilt for her daughter and looks at her quietly.


    On the beam of the house, the two people who had been intimate could not help but be stunned and turned their attention to the following one after another.


    Hearing her mother''s question, a Ke''s eyes dodged: "I... I don''t care about song Qingshu."


    Chen Yuanyuan stretched out her white finger and pointed her daughter''s forehead: "if you really don''t care, why do you go to the cold palace to inquire about him?"


    Li Yuanzhi bit on Song Qingshu''s shoulder: "he said there was nothing between you and her."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "there is really nothing between me and her."


    "I... I just pass by when I''m idle and bored." Ah Ke said with a certain lack of confidence.


    "Isn''t he Niang telling the truth?" Chen Yuanyuan sighed, "it''s not my mother who said you, but now you''re the imperial concubine. You''re going to inquire about another man''s news. If it comes to the emperor''s ears, it''s a terrible disaster."


    "The emperor will not take care of it." A Ke suddenly opens a way.


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned: "why?"


    "Because the emperor is not a man at all." A Ke seems to have endured for a long time. As soon as she said this, she felt relaxed all over.


    "What?" Rao is Chen Yuanyuan, who is used to the wind and waves.


    Even Li Yuanzhi on the beam of the room was so surprised that her mouth was wide open. Only song Qingshu knew about it for a long time, so she looked the most calm. On the contrary, he was more curious about Chen Yuanyuan. As a Ke''s mother, didn''t she know about it before?


    "Ah Ke, you can''t say anything like that. If someone hears you want to kill your head, then even your father can''t save you." Chen Yuanyuan said in a hurry.


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Ako clenched his lips. "Although I don''t want to be a political victim, I know my father''s situation is not optimistic, so he sent me to make peace with him, and I accepted my fate. Originally, I thought that An''an Fen would be a princess of the Southern Song Dynasty, and I could help my father, but..."


    A Ke''s face was slightly red, as if he had said something shameful. After a pause, he eased his mood for a while, and then continued to say: "originally, I thought my husband could reorganize the imperial court in the crisis of the great Song Dynasty, save half of the country, and continue the Han nationality. He should be a hero, but who knows he is not a man..."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s eyebrow slightly frowned: "you always said that he... Said that he was like that, what evidence is there?"


    Ako pursed her lips and explained slowly, "on the day of our wedding, he didn''t touch me."


    "Well, maybe... Maybe he didn''t feel well that day." Although Chen Yuanyuan said that, her heart sank to the bottom. Her daughter''s appearance was almost the same as that of her youth. She came from the past and knew very well how attractive this face was to men. It was impossible for a man not to touch her on his wedding night unless he was not a man


    A Ke chuckled, with a hint of sarcasm in his smile: "at first, I thought so, but later, every time he came here, he let me sleep by myself, and he read the memorial all night. He couldn''t support it, so he just slept on the couch. After making a few appearances to show his favor to me, he came less and less, and now he doesn''t even come. But he rewarded me more and more. I think he is ashamed. "


    "Maybe... What''s his secret? It''s not what you think..." later, Chen Yuanyuan''s voice went down. She had believed her daughter''s judgment, because there was no man in the world who could refuse such a big temptation.


    "Once upon a time, I heard some old maids whispering behind my back. When the emperor was spoiling his concubine, it suddenly came that the Jin Bing was only ten miles away from the palace. He was scared to death and fled all the way. The Jin Bing chased and killed all the way behind him. Finally, he escaped to the sea to ensure his safety. Maybe he was scared, Or he''s been in the water too long, and since then he can''t... He can''t be human anymore. " Aker said calmly, as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    Chen Yuanyuan finally knew everything, and his mouth startled the boss: "your father, he... He doesn''t know this, if he knows, he..." half said, she suddenly couldn''t go on, because she knew Wu Sangui''s character.


    "Even if my father knew the truth in advance, he would still send me here." Ako added for her.


    Seeing his daughter''s self mockery, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help feeling sad. He put her in his arms and began to cry: "why don''t we both have such a miserable life?"

 Chapter 1252

    It''s no wonder that Chen Yuanyuan is sad. She has been robbed by several men in her life. It can be said that she has experienced too much suffering. She thought that her daughter has become a princess now. Since she was a child, she didn''t have to repeat her mistakes. Who knows that she didn''t repeat them, but she suffered in the opposite way.


    Chen Yuanyuan has too many men, and a Ke simply has no men. No matter with Fu kang''an or Kangxi, they all died of no illness. Now, seeing a good ending, who knows that Zhao Gou has no ability to be a husband at all.


    But even if Zhao Gou could not be humane, he was also the emperor of the nineties. Since a Ke became the imperial concubine, he could not find other men in his life.


    The mother and daughter held each other and cried for a while. After all, Chen Yuanyuan experienced too many storms and soon woke up. Looking at her daughter, she said, "that''s why you went to inquire about song Qingshu?"


    "No ~" ah Ke is so shy that she buries her head in her arms. Seeing the dry mouth of Song Qing''s book on the crossbeam, she thinks that there are not many men in the world who covet the softness of Chen Yuanyuan''s chest, so ah Ke is not distressed by this chaotic arch.


    "People just think that they were despised by him at the beginning, and they are very uncomfortable. They want to know more about him, so that they can get revenge in the future." A Ke''s head is buried in Chen Yuanyuan''s arms, and he says in a voice.


    Li Yuanzhi on the beam couldn''t help laughing when she heard her words and poked the man beside her: "brother song, have you abandoned her all the time?"


    Song Qingshu shakes his head. He just feels puzzled. He thinks when did he provoke her? And make her hate so much?


    Fortunately, Chen Yuanyuan also had the same doubt: "did song Qingshu do anything to you?" She was quite impressed by song Qingshu. When she discussed Buddhism with her in Sansheng nunnery, she was quite like an eminent monk.


    However, she didn''t like song Qingshu much. The main reason is that at the beginning, the other party kept saying that it would be no problem to pick up Aker to the capital. Who knows that Aker lost her freedom as soon as she entered Yanjing City, and later she was taken as a hostage to threaten Wu Sangui. All this made her feel cheated. It''s strange that she could have a good impression on him.


    "He didn''t do anything to me," ako explained hastily, knowing his mother''s worry. "But at the beginning, Kangxi didn''t dare to accept me into the harem as he said, but who knows Kangxi gave me to him when he changed hands."


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan exclaimed, "at that time, I thought he was glib and frivolous. It was this idea."


    Li Yuanzhi on the crossbeam poked song Qingshu''s waist, and his eyes were full of smile: "glib, frivolous, little lewd. Thief ~"


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to continue to listen to what the people below said.


    "Niang, you misunderstood him," Aker said hastily. "He didn''t make up his mind. Kangxi gave me to him at the beginning, but he refused without hesitation."


    "He refused?" Chen Yuanyuan said unexpectedly.


    "Well," said ako, biting his lips, "I''m very angry, and I hate everything about him."


    "That''s why you go to embarrass Miss Li?" Chen Yuanyuan finally understood the whole story. At the same time, Li Yuanzhi on the beam also suddenly realized that he had been implicated by song Qingshu for half a day.


    "Mother, do you think I hate that much? No matter how I say it, I''m also a princess. He''s not bad. Why didn''t he even consider the exam and refuse me? "


    Li Yuanzhi thought deeply of a Ke''s words. She thought that you are not only good-looking, but also shy. If you are a man, you can''t refuse.


    "In the end, I''m afraid your father''s reputation is a drag on you," Chen Yuanyuan thought to himself. Seeing his daughter''s puzzled eyes, Chen Yuanyuan thought that this girl was even more stupid than when she was young. She was afraid of many disasters in the future, so he had to patiently explain, "in fact, song Qingshu has already told you the reason."


    "When did he tell me?" Akocchio.


    "You forget why he decided Kangxi would not marry you when he was in Sansheng temple?" Chen Yuanyuan sighed as like as two peas. "The reason why he refused you last time is exactly the same as Kangxi''s refusal."


    Ah Ke exclaimed: "Kangxi is to buy people''s hearts. Does he also..."


    Chen Yuanyuan nodded: "before, I always thought he was just a greedy and lustful playboy. It seems that I underestimated him. Combined with his achievements over the years, he had the ambition and plan of chasing the Central Plains as early as that time. This foresight is really admirable."


    A Ke immediately dissatisfied: "Niang, you still speak for him."


    Chen Yuanyuan smiles: "Niang is just telling the truth. In retrospect, if only he had promised Kangxi''s marriage, he would be your best destination."


    Ah Ke''s pretty face turned red instantly: "bah, if my mother likes it, I''ll marry him myself!"


    "Smelly girl, even mother''s joke dare to open!" Chen Yuanyuan''s face is slightly red, and a delicate red exudes from his smooth, white and greasy skin. It''s like a layer of rouge on the white jade. He can see that song Qingshu on the beam is stunned.


    After fighting for a while, a Ke suddenly asked, "by the way, mother, why did you stop me just now? You and Li Yuanzhi are not related."


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "Miss Li has become the daughter of a crime minister from the pride of heaven overnight. She has fallen from the sky to the bottom of the earth. It''s pitiful enough. Why do you have to do it for her? What''s more, we are responsible for her falling to this stage. "


    Li Yuanzhi was so moved that she couldn''t help but be stunned when she heard the last sentence. She thought to herself, what does her experience have to do with her? Even song Qingshu didn''t know, so he made a silent gesture to continue to listen.


    "Niang, all this is the plan of Han Xiang." A Ke quickly comforts a way.


    "That''s what I said, but after all, we also participated in it," Chen Yuanyuan sighed. "If you told me that Zhao Gou and you had no real name, why should I frame an innocent person to help you fight for the Queen''s name."


    "Niang, have you forgotten the task given to us by your father?" A Ke said, "to bring down Wan Zao and Jia Sidao, it''s the most immediate thing to start with Li Yuanzhi. It''s a pity that Jia''s family name has a deep foundation. Although his power has been greatly reduced, it doesn''t hurt the root."


    ......


    Hearing the two women''s discussion, song Qingshu suddenly realized that all the evidence at the beginning pointed to the fact that Princess Jia was jealous of Li Yuanzhi. He felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t expect that they were the two culprits.


    "Brother song, I beg you for one thing." Suddenly, Li Yuanzhi''s voice was as cold as ice.


    "You say, as long as I can do it, I will not refuse." Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. How could she know that Li Yuanzhi happened to know the truth? She suffered so much injustice. Now that the culprit is in front of her, how could she give up?


    "I''ve ruined their virginity for me!" Li Yuanzhi said word by word.

 Chapter 1253

    To borrow a popular saying from the last world, when song Qingshu heard Li Yuanzhi''s words, he almost didn''t have a mouthful of salt and soda to die. Although he could hear the sound of mosquitoes falling to the ground clearly according to song Qingshu''s cultivation, he still asked again with some uncertainty: "what did you say just now?"


    "I said that I would let you help me destroy their virginity!" Li Yuanzhi bit her lips and said without expression.


    "Er ~" is finally confirmed, and song Qingshu suddenly finds that he doesn''t know how to respond.


    Li Yuanzhi obviously knows that this kind of request is a bit shocking. Hansheng explains: "they are the culprits. Fortunately, I met you that time. If I met another man, my innocence is gone. It''s self-evident how miserable the end will be. They make me innocent. I''m just a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. Let them experience what it''s like. "


    Song Qingshu is silent. He knows that Li Yuanzhi is telling the truth. If she had not been taken care of by herself, she would have been reduced to purgatory now. There is nothing wrong with her vengeance, but revenge like that


    Yes, in his heart, he also admits that this way of revenge is really beautiful. Whether Chen Yuanyuan or ah Ke are all beauties, most of the men in the world are willing to live a short life of ten years just to be able to kiss each other, not to mention two together? In addition, the identity of their mother and daughter adds a bit of taboo temptation.


    In the face of such temptation, any man will be moved, song Qingshu is no exception, but moving is one thing, action is another. He never thought he was a gentleman, but he was also not a beast without principles.


    Seeing that he was silent all the time, Li Yuanzhi bit her lip: "well, if you don''t want to help, I''ll do it myself."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought, you are a woman. How can you come by yourself? This Lengshen Kung Fu, Li Yuanzhi will be out of his arms, to the other side of the bed leap away.


    "Who?" Chen Yuanyuan, after all, a Ke is a martial arts practitioner. Hearing the sound of her clothes breaking, she subconsciously sat up and only saw a flash of human shadow. She didn''t see anything and then fainted.


    "Ako? To... "Chen Yuanyuan then reaction, but the voice just fell, also in front of a black, what don''t know.


    "Brother song, I knew you would help me." Li Yuanzhi looks at the man on the bed with a smile.


    Song Qingshu takes back the fingers of the sleeping acupoints of the mother and daughter. He can''t help laughing bitterly. He points the acupoints of a Ke and Chen Yuanyuan first because he knows that if they meet Li Yuanzhi, the aftermath will be more troublesome.


    "I just sealed their acupoints, but I didn''t say that I would help you with such a thing." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Li Yuanzhi blinked at him, eyes full of supplication, song Qingshu almost softened, but soon strengthened his will: "you look at me like this, I will not help you do that kind of thing."


    Seeing that coquetry was ineffective, Li Yuanzhi''s eyes turned, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she showed a sweet smile: "as expected, she is the man I like. Congratulations, brother song. You have passed the test!"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu finally responded that she was doing the routine herself half a day!


    It seems that even after thousands of years, women''s small skills will not change. Song Qingshu can''t help but think of those women''s routines that spread on the Internet in previous lives. They often disguise themselves as another woman on QQ or wechat to lure their boyfriends and test whether their boyfriends will do something sorry for her. Song Qingshu never thought that he would encounter similar things after crossing.


    "Well, don''t be angry ~" Li Yuanzhi held his hand for a while, and her voice was sweeter than honey. "It''s a big deal that people will compensate you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how to compensate?"


    Li Yuanzhi stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "don''t you forget the purpose of our coming here?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but look at the soft and comfortable bed beside him. He only felt that his throat was dry: "do you really want to be in this bed..."


    Li Yuanzhi had already taken off her shoes and sat on the bed. Her big eyes were full of flattery: "don''t brother song dare?"


    "Who said I didn''t dare!" Although he knew that she was agitating the general, song Qingshu was still a little angry.


    "Then come up ~" Li Yuanzhi was just a young girl, but at this moment, her charm was no less than those Huakui on the Qinhuai River, which made song Qingshu a little stunned.


    "But... But they''re still in bed." Song Qingshu refers unnaturally to Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke''s mother and daughter who are sleeping on one side.


    Li Yuanzhi waved her hand indifferently: "I don''t mind. What else do you mind?"


    Song Qingshu thought that it would be hypocritical if he tried again. What''s more, he had just been made inferior. He had been holding on for so long and had already been extremely uncomfortable. How could he be polite when he was invited by his lover?


    The air is filled with a very attractive sweet smell. Song Qingshu can''t tell whether it''s the smell of Li Yuanzhi or the smell of a Ke or Chen Yuanyuan. He just feels that the whole person is swollen and needs a woman''s gentleness.


    Although Li Yuanzhi spoke boldly, she had no experience. Last time she devoted herself to the man in front of her, the whole process was in a fog. Not long after she woke up, the eunuch in the palace broke in. Then the emperor was furious. She experienced what it was like to fall from heaven to hell in one day.


    So what happened that day is unforgettable, but her mind hasn''t completely changed from a girl''s identity. Seeing song Qingshu''s strong muscles, she suddenly became shy.


    However, the suffocating kiss soon made her forget her uneasiness. The tenderness of the other side soon ignited her enthusiasm. Her two white lotus arms surrounded the man''s neck and felt the pressure from her face. She was so soft that she fell on the bed.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes inadvertently swept to Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke lying on one side, two white jade like delicate faces and two pairs of white jade like slender hands, just like the sleeping statues of two white jade Avalokitesvara on the emerald seat, with a silent temptation.


    His throat moved, and song Qingshu felt that his mouth was very dry. He quickly gathered his mind and dispelled the evil thoughts.


    However, after the initial shyness, Li Yuanzhi soon regained the normal nature of the ancient spirit, just like a charming goblin, teasing the man in every way.


    Song Qingshu gave a low roar and pressed it heavily


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu just felt that the catkin he was holding was very delicate. He was sighing the magic of nature. He suddenly realized that it was not right. He looked at it and found that he didn''t know when to start. What he was holding was Chen Yuanyuan''s hand. He subconsciously wanted to release it, but he was reluctant to part with it from the bottom of his heart.


    A faint smile on one''s face, and what he saw, he looked back and found Li Yuanzhi smiling at himself. Song Qingshu''s face turned red and he quickly threw Chen Yuanyuan''s hand away.


    "Song big brother ~" Li Yuanzhi smiles two eyes curved into a pair of crescent moon, "some population is the heart is not Oh."


    "Nonsense, I bumped into it by accident." Rao is used to the storm, song Qingshu still feel very embarrassed, just a moment ago he said a lot of righteous words, the result of the moment after self face.


    "Is it?" Li Yuanzhi was noncommittal. Instead, she touched Chen Yuanyuan''s hand, showing a look of exclamation. "Tut Tut, although I should hate her, I am more jealous now. She should be thirty or forty years old. Her skin is even more delicate than me. How does she maintain it?"


    Song Qingshu joked: "people treat their families with dignity every day. It''s not like you, a wild girl, running around in the world all day. You can''t beat them in the wind and the sun. It''s very normal."


    "Wailing at all the six armies, I''m the most beautiful woman in the world, and I''m not ashamed." Li Yuanzhi snorts. She has a surprisingly good attitude. She doesn''t know Chen Yuanyuan''s real identity now?


    Looking at the girl full of vitality in front of her, song Qingshu only felt that her heart was full of love, which was just what she was so lovely. She was always so old and smart, sunny and optimistic.


    A large part of the reason why he didn''t agree to her revenge was that he didn''t want such a lovely girl to be distorted by hatred.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Song Qingshu suddenly found Li Yuanzhi''s hands groping on Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke''s mother and daughter.


    "Take off their clothes." Li Yuanzhi naturally replied.


    Song Qingshu only felt that his nose was hot, and he almost didn''t spit out nosebleed. He quickly said, "don''t monkey around."


    "There''s no mischief," Li Yuanzhi said wrongly. "I''ve been so badly hurt by them. Even if you don''t help me get revenge, now I''ll get revenge myself, and you''ll still kill me."


    Looking at the girl''s tears, song Qingshu felt guilty: "OK, OK, it''s brother song, but... Is it your revenge to take off their clothes?"


    Li Yuanzhi broke her tears into a smile: "you''ll know later."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "you won''t still have that idea?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be a beast." Li Yuanzhi seemed to have guessed his mind and said with a smile.


    Seeing that Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke had fewer and fewer clothes, and that they were almost left with the most intimate profanity, song Qingshu couldn''t help turning his head: "Hey, it doesn''t matter if you want to revenge on them, but now I''m beside. After all, men and women are different, which makes me see... What kind of system it is."


    Li Yuanzhi leaned up to his ear and said in a greasy voice: "brother song, you are not sincere again. I clearly feel that your body has just become more excited..."


    "See how I deal with you ~" Song Qingshu became angry and decided to punish this disobedient girl. Li Yuanzhi smiles sweetly, completely relaxes her body, and calms down the anger of the man with endless tenderness.


    At a critical moment, Li Yuanzhi suddenly exclaimed: "wait a minute ~" and then wriggled his waist and legs. The whole person retracted into the quilt. Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became very strange, a little pity, but more of a sense of conquest.


    "No, no ~" Li Yuanzhi soon got out of the quilt, her lips closed tightly, and her pretty face turned red. In Song Qingshu''s puzzled eyes, she quickly climbed to Chen Yuanyuan''s body, held her face in her hand, separated her charming red lips, and then quickly bent down to put the things in her mouth.

 Chapter 1254

    Chen Yuanyuan, who is sleeping, gives a slight frown and seems to be aware of what happened.


    Song Qingshu never expected Li Yuanzhi to do such a thing. He was surprised and angry: "what are you doing?"


    "Revenge on them ~" Li Yuanzhi replied as she should. At the same time, she tore a Ke''s trousers, spit out the residue in her palm and daubed it on the root of her thigh.


    "Enough!" Song Qingshu''s eyelids jump straight, and quickly pull her later.


    "Why, angry?" Li Yuanzhi came up to him and rubbed his shoulder with her body, a smile of conspiracy.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly and looked at Chen Yuanyuan''s delicate red lips. They seemed to have a layer of moist luster. They were shining in the candlelight. They couldn''t help jumping in their hearts and turned quickly.


    "Oh, they made me lose my innocence. Originally, I was going to give them a tit for tat to taste the taste of losing my innocence. But elder brother song, you are a gentleman and won''t help me, so I have to do this." looking at her masterpiece on the bed, Li Yuanzhi''s chin rose and her slightly upturned mouth showed that she was very proud at this time, "although it can''t really destroy their virginity, However, it''s good to scare them in this way. I''m very happy to think of their frightened and suspicious appearance when they wake up; I''m even happier to think that it''s going to last a long time. "


    Song Qingshu heard a black line. Before she dared, Li Yuanzhi said that she had given up revenge, but she was just deceiving him. Luring him to bed was also part of her revenge plan... This girl is really a fairy.


    "Well, if you don''t get revenge, you should be satisfied with it, right?" Song Qingshu picked up the scattered clothes and threw them to her, "put them on quickly, we should go."


    On the bed, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke lie there, their cloud temples are scattered, their clothes are not full of clothes, and their ivory like skin is looming out, just like the Begonia which has been damaged by the storm. But it has a strange temptation. Song Qingshu is worried that he will not do anything impulsive when he stays here, so he pulls Li Yuanzhi away quickly.


    "Look at you scared, or that famous King of the Golden Snake," Li Yuanzhi curled his lips, but obediently began to wear clothes, while wearing side also said with a smile, "brother song, what are you doing with such a big reaction, say you are the cheapest."


    Song Qingshu almost fell down and said angrily, "what do I take advantage of?"


    "Let the most beautiful woman in the world swallow her own... Well, I don''t know how many men in the world can''t get a short life span of ten years." Li Yuanzhi''s Apricot eyes seemed to shine, revealing a face of banter.


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu was very embarrassed, "your behavior in my hometown will be regarded as a fool or abnormal, it''s late, let''s go."


    "Wait a minute!" In the middle of the walk, Li Yuanzhi suddenly turned and ran to the bedside.


    Song Qingshu worried about what she really did. He ran over and asked in a low voice, "what else do you want to do?"


    "I have to disguise a little bit more." Li Yuanzhi replied with a smile, then used both hands and feet, pinching and grabbing Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke.


    "Eh ~" although they were pointed to the sleeping point, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke still felt everything in the deep sleep, and there were bursts of painful grunts in their throat.


    Song Qingshu looked at her eyelids beating. She was going to stop them, but she didn''t want to let the little witch vent her anger. Later, she couldn''t figure out what harm to do. She hesitated for a moment and let her do it. Anyway, she had a sense of propriety. Although she made her mother and daughter''s skin black and blue, they were all skin injuries. It would be better to rest for a few days, There will be no sequelae.


    Song Qingshu had to meditate in his heart: "it''s said that you did harm to Li Yuanzhi first. In this world, it''s self-evident how important a woman''s chastity is. Compared with Li Yuanzhi''s loss of chastity, it''s nothing for them to get this revenge."


    "It''s done!" Li Yuanzhi clapped her hands and looked down at her work with a satisfied expression.


    Looking at Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke lying on the bed as if they had been abused, song Qingshu can''t help but jump. This scene reminds him that queen peiman disguised the two princesses of song as being raped by the king of Wei in the imperial palace of Jin Dynasty, but obviously this picture has more visual impact.


    "Brother song, let''s go!" Li Yuanzhi revenge, this period of time to suppress the negative emotions swept away, instantly changed back to the beautiful girl before.


    "It''s better to block than to dredge. That''s fine." Song Qingshu smiles and hugs her slender waist. They soon disappear into the night outside the window.


    Not long after they left, a Ke and Chen Yuanyuan woke up one after another. First, song Qingshu didn''t use too much internal force to seal their acupoints. Second, the pain caused by Li Yuanzhi''s pinching made them wake up much earlier.


    "What''s the matter?" Ako sat up straight in a daze, because her skin was silky smooth, and the quilt naturally slipped from her body. She felt the chill in the air, and then she realized that her clothes were not in order, and she exclaimed subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?" Next to Chen Yuanyuan, she sat up and rubbed her forehead. All she felt was a lot of pain, because she was not conscious when she just woke up. When she sat up, she swallowed her saliva subconsciously.


    "Gulong ~"


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face was strange. She felt as if she had swallowed something. She quickly touched it with her hand, just touched the remnant of the corner of her lip. She took it to the tip of her nose to smell it. The strange and familiar smell almost didn''t make her dizzy.


    As a passer-by, she didn''t know what it was. When she thought that she had swallowed so much just now, she felt a nausea between her chest and abdomen, and quickly fell on one side to retch.


    It''s a pity that I vomited for half a day, but I didn''t vomit anything except some water.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" A Ke was startled and patted her on the back, trying to make her feel better.


    "Water, I want water ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s white cheek seems to be smeared with a layer of bright rouge, I don''t know whether it''s urgent or shy.


    "Lady, what''s the matter." At this time, the palace maids outside the hall also heard the scream when Aker woke up and ran in quickly.


    As soon as the maids came in, they saw their mother and daughter with peach blossom on one face and cloud temples scattered on the other. In addition, their clothes were very messy, and their eyes couldn''t help straightening. They thought to themselves: they won''t be playing that kind of game, will they? They are mother and daughter


    In addition to the bodyguard, there is only one man in such a big palace, and only dozens of people are lucky to get the emperor. There are thousands of maids left in the palace. It''s hard to guarantee that they will seek some support.


    Some palace maids go to the eunuchs for the right food. Although they can''t do anything, they can at least live and eat together, which can make both sides feel the warmth of home to a certain extent.


    However, all the imperial palaces of the past dynasties prohibited the act of eating. Once the punishment was very severe, other palace maids would look for other palace maids, play some games of feifeng xuhuang, and even sometimes the concubines in the harem would hang out with the palace maids.


    These are the secret of tacit understanding, to survive in the palace, everyone is a human spirit, know the truth that disaster comes from the mouth, so they see the mess on the bed, have bowed their heads.


    "Go and pour a glass of water for my mother." Said ako hastily.


    "Don''t..." Chen Yuanyuan quickly stopped, "nothing''s wrong, you go down first."


    "Mother?" Arke looked at her in confusion.


    "Later." Chen Yuanyuan said in a low voice.


    "Yes The maids in waiting stepped out in a hurry.


    "Wait!" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly thought of something, "did anyone come in just now?"


    Several palace maids looked at each other, and then the leader replied, "we''ve been outside all the time, and no one has ever come in."


    Chen Yuanyuan was startled in his heart, but he didn''t understand the look on his face. He waved his hand and said, "I know. Then you go down first."


    After several maids closed the door, a Ke couldn''t help wondering in her heart: "mother, why do you support them?"


    Chen Yuanyuan said with a wry smile: "what happened today is too incredible. If we let the wind out a little, our mother and daughter will be killed." It turned out that after all, she had experienced too many storms in her life. After the initial panic, she soon realized the risk. Once the maids came in and saw or smelled something, they could no longer hide what happened to them.


    With Li Yuanzhi''s lesson, she knows what a miserable fate it will be if the concubines in the harem lose their innocence.


    Chen Yuanyuan said that he felt that his mouth was full of that kind of smell. He could not help showing his eyebrows and frowning. He said to his daughter in a hurry, "go and pour me a glass of water first."


    "Good!" Ah Ke put on a dress and wrapped it around her. She got up and was about to get water for her. Suddenly, ah, she fell back to the bed with a look of pain on her face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chen Yuanyuan rushed to help her.


    "My leg hurts." Ah Ke frowned. If a man saw her, I''m afraid she would be distressed by her pathetic appearance.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face changed greatly. He quickly lifted up his daughter''s clothes and saw that the original white and tender thighs were full of blue and purple bruises. What was more shocking was the sticky patch on the inner thighs of Aker. The familiar smell made Chen Yuanyuan''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "This... What are these things?" After all, Aker is a girl who is not aware of the situation. In addition, the world is not as well-developed as the information of later generations. She didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation at all. Instead, she put her finger on the tip of her nose and smelled it. A strange and palpitating smell came to her, which made her whole person feel stunned.


    "Don''t smell it!" Chen Yuanyuan opened her hand with a charming blush on her face and spat, "it''s pickled."


    ---


    Before the official account was closed,


    In the end, Li Qiushui, Li Qingluo, Wang Yuyan and Li Qinglu became the most popular choice with 26% of the votes, but the monks were curious whether they had the advantage in the number of people;


    Chen Yuanyuan and ako followed with 15% of the votes. It seems that this pair of ugly mother and daughter are deeply loved by many gentlemen;


    Li Canghai, Xiao Longnu and Huang Rong, Guo Fu, both tied for third place with 14% of the votes. Li Canghai and Xiao Longnu got a few more votes. Many people left a message saying that Huang Rong was delayed by Guo Fu. The monk thought that if Guo Xiang was added, their vote rate would rise sharply. Unfortunately, Guo Xiang has not appeared in this book;


    The fourth place winner was Zishan Dragon King Xiaozhao, who won 9% of the votes. Originally, the monk was very optimistic about this pair;


    Other results are as follows:


    Pucha Ali tiger Wanyan Chongjie, 4%;


    Ruan Xingzhu - a Zi - a Zhu, 3%;


    Nanlan miaorulan, 3%;


    Qin HongMian muwanqing, 3%;


    Ningzhongze yuelingshan, 2%;


    Gan Baobao and Zhong Ling are at the bottom of the list. It''s a pity that the monk will go to comfort them later.

 Chapter 1255

    "What kind of pickle?" Ako didn''t react, and even curiously took it to the tip of his nose to smell it.


    "Don''t even smell it." seeing his daughter''s silly behavior, Chen Yuanyuan was angry and anxious. He grabbed her hand and whispered in her ear, "this is the man''s thing..."


    "Ah Ako moved her hand away from the tip of her nose as if she had been scalded.


    "Don''t shout!" Chen Yuanyuan quickly covers his daughter''s mouth.


    "Wu Wu ~" ah Ke''s peach blossom eyes glared at the eldest brother, and his whole body danced as if in a hurry. He said vaguely, "your hands are full of that kind of smell..."


    Chen Yuanyuan was surprised. Then he thought that he had just vomited something to check in his hand. He quickly released his hand, and a Ke quickly wiped his mouth with his sleeve.


    "Ah Ke, don''t blame your mother. The main reason is that what happened today can''t be known by anyone, otherwise you will have no place in this harem." Looking at his daughter''s uncomfortable appearance, Chen Yuanyuan quickly comforted her.


    At this time, Aker gradually understood what had happened to her, and her pretty face became very pale: "is her daughter''s innocent body taken away in such a muddle?"


    I think that my future husband, who was once proud to claim that she would be a hero of the world, was able to keep the country safe and secure. Although she married a eunuch emperor, she still took care of the beautiful dream in her heart. But now she has become a fallen willow. Even if such a hero really appears, how can she be worthy of others?


    What had been taken good care of was broken. Ako just felt that he was hopeless and cried.


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed, thinking that I have been insulted, but she has experienced too many things in the past few decades. She is much more receptive than her daughter in this respect. She quickly put away her grief and comforted her daughter instead.


    Crying for a while, a Ke suddenly sat up straight body, voice cold as ice: "I must find out that person, thousands of pieces, thousands of cuts!"


    Chen Yuanyuan trembles with anger. He thinks that it''s not just you, but I''d like to tear the man to pieces. However, such a thing can''t be investigated openly. Naturally, we can''t use the power of the imperial concubine. It''s more difficult than going to heaven to find out who did it


    Suddenly Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes brightened, as if he thought of something. He quickly lifted the quilt to see his daughter''s thighs.


    "Niang, what are you doing?" ah Ke was shy and anxious. Even if she was a woman, she would still feel shy in such a private place.


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at it and looked for it on the sheet again. Suddenly, a trace of joy appeared on his face: "no blood, no blood..."


    "Niang, what are you talking about?" Ako covered his legs with the quilt again, and was extremely embarrassed.


    "I said you didn''t bleed..." seeing his daughter''s blank face, Chen Yuanyuan quickly explained, "it means you haven''t lost your innocence!"


    "Ah?" Although a Ke is ignorant in this respect, she is not a child after all. She knows something more or less. When she hears her mother''s words, she can''t help but be surprised and happy, "really?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was not sure. He asked her a few questions: "do you feel pain?"


    "It hurts." A Ke rubbed to rub thigh, "the whole body aches."


    Chen Yuanyuan gave her a blank look: "I''m asking you... Does it hurt there?"


    Ah Ke''s face turned red and said, "I don''t know."


    Chen Yuanyuan said in a hurry, "get up and try to walk."


    After getting out of bed, she took a deep breath and kept praying. Then she took a tentative step, and her pretty face suddenly showed a strange look.


    "How''s it going?" Chen Yuanyuan asked eagerly.


    Ako didn''t answer. Instead, he continued to walk a few steps. At first, he tried to walk, then he walked as usual. Finally, he even jumped up with joy: "mother, I don''t feel pain at all. I didn''t lose my innocence."


    "Keep your voice down ~" Chen Yuanyuan ran to cover her daughter''s mouth, and immediately she was stunned. Then she found that there was no strange feeling between her legs. This discovery surprised her and made her happy. After all, she provoked too many men in her life, consciously provoked too many sins. Later, she moved out of Pingxi palace and practiced in Sansheng nunnery, It can be said that all these years I have been keeping my body like jade. Naturally, I don''t want to be so muddled and ruined by others.


    Such a dramatic turn made the mother and daughter cry with joy. They held each other for a long time and finally calmed down.


    "Niang, do you think that person is a pervert? He has done... Such a thing. Unexpectedly... He didn''t really offend us." After the excitement, a Ke suddenly said, in fact, she should be glad, but she still can''t believe it. With the beauty of their mother and daughter, how can there be a man in the world who can resist it?


    "It''s really a pervert ~" when she thought of the thing she accidentally swallowed when she woke up, Chen Yuanyuan''s gorgeous face rose with a faint blush. At the same time, she didn''t understand why it was such a result.


    "Who on earth is that man?" Ako seemed to be asking questions and murmuring to himself.


    "Do you think it''s the emperor?" Chen Yuanyuan said tentatively that in her opinion, the former man could easily get their bodies, but in the end he didn''t


    She is also very confident in her own charm. She alone can make all men bow down to her. What''s more, there is a daughter who looks as good as her. No man in the world can refuse such temptation unless... He is not a man.


    Being able to come and go freely in the palace, and making all the maids dare not tell the truth, Chen Yuanyuan only thinks of Zhao Gou. Although Zhao Gou doesn''t need to be so secretive when he enters Aker''s bedroom, he also sleeps here today.


    Chen Yuanyuan has gone through so many twists and turns in his life. He was born in the dust of that year, and he has a better grasp of men''s psychology than anyone else. Naturally, he knows that men''s dirty thoughts can''t be told, that he and Aker are so beautiful, and that they have a mother daughter relationship. It''s normal for Zhao to construct evil ideas.


    However, although he was the king of a country, this kind of thing was immoral after all. If it was leaked out, it would lead to the impeachment of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, and it would leave a stain on the history books in the future. What''s more, the alliance between the Southern Song Dynasty and Wu Sangui now, in case it spread to Wu Sangui''s ears, it would be a serious consequence.


    Chen Yuanyuan thinks more and more that Zhao Gou is the most suspect. There is a trace of anger on his clear and picturesque cheek.


    "It shouldn''t be him," said ako, shaking his head and blushing. "If he could make something like that, he wouldn''t be the last one."


    Chen Yuanyuan suddenly thought that he was really confused. If Zhao Gouzhen could make it out, even if he could not manage, those people in Tai hospital could also make the concubines in the harem pregnant. How could they find two sons of the imperial clan to be the candidates for the crown prince?


    "But if it wasn''t for him, who else could be in the palace?" Chen Yuanyuan doubts a way.


    "Maybe it''s a martial arts expert." After all, Aker knew martial arts, and subconsciously thought of those flying thieves in the Jianghu.


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head: "the imperial palace is heavily guarded, and the back palace is the most important. If those experts in the river and lake are so easy to come and go, the Imperial Palace would have become a vegetable market. You''ve been attacking for so long. Have you ever heard of a master who can break in? "


    "Never." A Ke subconsciously answers a way, but still don''t give up heart, "the general superior although can''t enter, but those top superior?" She once wandered in the lake for a period of time, and always had an inexplicable sense of worship for those legendary characters in the lake.


    "Which of the imperial instruments is not the top expert? What''s more... "Chen Yuanyuan said in detail, and then said," unless that person''s martial arts is the best in the world, how can he come and go without a trace? "


    "But the martial arts are so high that no one who is not an old and respected elder can do such dirty things." Chen Yuanyuan spat.


    "No matter who he is, I must find this man and tear him to pieces." Ah Ke clenched his fist and swore secretly.


    And say Song Qingshu with Li Yuanzhi left not long, suddenly heart move, the whole person stopped.


    Li Yuanzhi is still in the excitement of revenge. Until he stops, he realizes something is wrong. Just about to ask, song Qingshu holds his mouth and makes a silent gesture.


    "You must be a well-known person in the world for your excellent martial arts. Why did you do this shameless act of stealing incense and jade?" An old voice came from behind. Although every word was not loud, every word sounded like a giant clock in her heart, which made her feel dizzy and extremely uncomfortable.


    Quietly stretched out his head to look back, suddenly surprised to open his mouth, only to see a person with a black cloak, only white beard floating lips and chin, back to the moon slowly from the sky.


    "Is he a man or a ghost?" In the middle of the night, Li Yuanzhi only felt creepy.


    The nine Yin Manual of fantastic practice, Song Qingshu did not turn back, nor did he use the original figure, instead he said, "can you really practice the nine Yin classics to such a fantastic place? Is your name yellow?" The nine Yin manual classics were the nine Yin manual master. It is clear that the real practice of nine Yin can be reached in this world. Besides Wang Chongyang, the original author Huang Sheng is left. Wang Chongyang has seen him, so it is self-evident.


    Although it is said that Huang Shang has long passed away, song Qingshu learned from Huang shannu that Huang Shang still lives in this world during his last trip to the state of Jin.


    "You never turned back, and two did not fight with me, and you could feel that I was practicing the nine Yin manual." The man in the black cloak was also shocked. "When did such a powerful young man appear in the Wulin?"

 Chapter 1256

    Song Qingshu is also a black line. I have to sigh in my heart that there are no shoes that don''t wet when I often stand by the river. No wonder I''ve never heard of any martial arts experts making trouble in the palace of the Southern Song Dynasty in recent years. It turns out that there are such big bosses in the palace.


    At that time, Qu Lingfeng went to the palace to steal valuable calligraphy and paintings. As a result, he escaped to Niujia village and was overtaken and killed by Shi Yanming with his imperial instrument. Huang also felt that if Qu Lingfeng had not broken his leg in his early years, he would never have died.


    Now I think about it, I can only say that Qu Lingfeng can''t get into Huang Chang''s eyes, otherwise he won''t even have the chance to leave the palace.


    The nine Yin Manual of the nine Yin manual was the first time that the whole Wu Lin was in the rush. The God of the South emperor''s beggar in the north of the South was fighting for seven days and seven nights in Huashan. Even the master of this class regarded him as a treasure.


    Although the nine Yin manual the nine Yin manual is now a coherent whole, it will not be naive to think that Huang''s martial arts are only a "real Yin". It is like fighting alone, but not alone lonely nine sword + Snake, inner force + Epee + a big carving.


    What''s more, the nine Yin manual classics were written by Huang Shang, which was decades ago. Ghost knows what new martial arts he has gained in these years and what extent he has promoted to what extent.


    Song Qingshu is a little depressed. He thinks that when Zhou Botong, the Duke of Hong Qi, cheated him to eat and drink in the palace, Ouyang Feng and others came to find Wu Mu''s letter. Why didn''t they see Huang Shang Guan? As a result, he hit the thunder as soon as he came?


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu can only be understood as Hong Qigong. They only roam around the edge of the Imperial Palace, such as the imperial dining room. Huang shang doesn''t bother to take care of them. He doesn''t like to run to the emperor''s back palace, which finally startles his old people.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still people in the Jianghu who remember me," the man in the black cloak looked up at the moon, as if remembering some things in the past, but he didn''t know whether the cloak was too wide or something else. Even if he was bathed in the moonlight, his face was still blurred. "It''s inevitable for young people to make mistakes. As long as they know how to look back, they will be satisfied, And salvation. Put down your concubines and stay in the palace to copy daozang for ten years. I can guarantee that no one will investigate what you did tonight. "


    "Ten years?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "I prefer the colorful world outside to copy books."


    "Breaking into the bedroom and hijacking concubines is a big crime to punish the nine nationalities. Young people should not be stubborn." Huang Chang sighed a little, and the flowers and trees around seemed to feel his emotion. A rustle of emotion soon filled the air.


    Song Qingshu looks dignified. The other party has obviously reached the realm of harmony between man and nature, and every move is integrated with nature. His cultivation is even above Wang Chongyang. However, once Wang Chongyang uses the Beidou Tiangang array, he can play several times of strength. It''s hard to say how they fight.


    "You can do it, because you are a junior, I can give you three moves." Huang Chang''s tone was full of absolute confidence.


    "Are you serious The corners of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly, as if he had already become a master.


    "Naturally, I won''t cheat you." Huang Chang answers lightly.


    "Thank you, master." Song Qingshu smiles, kicks his feet on the ground and disappears into the night sky with Li Yuanzhi in his arms.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, huang shang was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t react. Although he was relaxed just now, he didn''t take it lightly. The young man''s martial arts were not inferior to anyone he had seen in his life, and even made him unable to see the depth. However, the master has the style of a master. As a senior, he can''t take the lead. He claims that he can afford to let the other party take three moves.


    Originally, he was concentrating on the defense, waiting for the other party to break the sky, who knew that the other party actually ran directly... Ran!


    Generally speaking, masters have their own pride. Unless they have to, they won''t do anything to escape. This man''s accomplishments are very profound, but he doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Huang Chang has been practicing hard for many years. He has already achieved the goal of "no waves in the ancient well". However, for the first time, he is a little annoyed. With a flash of his body, he chases the other person in the direction of disappearing.


    But after a long time, not only did he not catch up, but he became more and more distant from the other side, and finally disappeared. Huang Chang had to stop to give up chasing and muttered to himself, "is there such a shocking lightness skill in the world? It seems that I haven''t been asking about the world for a long time. If I have a chance to ask Yingluo about the young people who have excellent martial arts skills in recent years. "


    Back in the cold palace, song Qingshu put Li Yuanzhi down and relaxed his way: "finally, I got rid of him."


    "Who is that man?" Although Li Yuanzhi is half a person in the Jianghu, huang shang is so far away from her that she has no idea who she is.


    "The master of the nine Yin manual" is a super powerful master. Song Qingshu replied.


    The nine Yin manual is not master of Li Yuanzhi''s mouth. She has heard of the name of "nine Yin classics". She has been laughing around the front of Song Qing''s book. "Big brother song, is he even more powerful than you?" It''s the first time I''ve seen you run in such a mess. "


    Song Qingshu chuckled and didn''t think much of what she said: "after all, I''m here for business. If it''s too big, it won''t end well; What''s more, he is the master of a friend of mine. At such an old age, if he is hurt, what will happen? Then my friend won''t come to me to fight hard? "


    Li Yuanzhi snorted with a smile: "brother song, that friend must be a woman, right? And it must be beautiful. "


    The face of the girl in the yellow shirt appeared in her mind. Song Qingshu laughed. Instead of answering, she turned to the topic: "you pack up, I''ll take you out."


    Who knows Li Yuanzhi shook her head: "no, I''ll stay in this cold palace. Come back to pick me up when you leave Lin''an."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "If you don''t stay here, how can you appreciate the expression of fear of Wu Fei''s mother and daughter?" Li Yuanzhi said with a smile.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu never thought that this was the reason, but it was also in line with her strange temperament.


    Li Yuanzhi continued to add: "besides, if I suddenly disappeared from the palace and you happen to be in Lin''an again, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will suspect you. By that time, Wu''s wife and daughter will know who despised them tonight."


    Song Qingshu thought it was you who were so frivolous. However, he also understood that Li Yuanzhi''s worry was not unreasonable. Knowing that she was thinking for herself, he could not help being moved: "but in case someone comes to give you Bai Ling, what will you do?"


    Li Yuanzhi snorted: "before, I was just caught off guard. Now when I am ready, how can I fall into such a passive situation? Don''t worry. I''ve been wandering in the world before, and nothing happened to me. "


    Song Qingshu''s stomach Fei is endless, and nothing really happened. It''s just that he was caught by Zhang Zhaozhong later.


    "Well, put it away. If you are in danger, send out a signal. Then I will come to rescue you immediately." Song Qingshu took out a bamboo tube from his arms and handed it to her. It was made by the Golden Snake camp and used to transmit signals on the battlefield, similar to fireworks.


    "Brother song, you are very kind to me." Li Yuanzhi wrapped up a wisp of fragrant wind and fell on his arms, offering a warm kiss.


    After a long time, Li Yuanzhi pushed him away with a red face, looked at the change of his body, and then quickly looked away: "it''s almost dawn, it''s too late if you don''t go."


    Song Qingshu laughs and can''t help pinching her face: "goblin, do you have time to be afraid?"


    Li Yuanzhi spat: "I''m still a little girl. I can''t stand you any more... Go, go..." and he pushed his back out.


    "Be careful yourself." Song Qingshu kisses her and soon disappears into the night sky. Li Yuanzhi stands in front of the window, a little crazy for a while.


    Song Qingshu went back to the Inn and tossed all night. He was a little tired, so he fell asleep. In the early morning of the next day, Han sent someone to deliver a message. First of all, he apologized for not being able to come in person. After all, at this critical time, if he came to meet, it would be hard for him to come; In addition, he told Zhao Gou that he had communicated with them, but the specific details still need the opinions of the civil and military officials at the court meeting; Finally, he told him that some officials of Honglu temple would come to explain to him some etiquette and precautions of tomorrow''s Miansheng.


    After Han Zhuozhou''s special envoy left, it wasn''t long before the officials of Honglu temple came. Song Qingshu''s ears were full of red tape, so he called a large table of wine and vegetables on the ground that he hadn''t had a meal yet. He took the officials of Honglu temple to eat and explain. After a long time, they got drunk.


    The officials of Honglu temple had to send them to the guest rooms nearby to have a rest. In order to avoid being bombed, song Qingshu went back to his room and pretended to sleep because he was drunk.


    Because he didn''t sleep long last night, he was woken up in the morning. He was really sleepy. He pretended to sleep, but later he did.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the window. He saw that it was dark outside, but it wasn''t the key for him to wake up.


    "Now there''s a killer coming to me?" Song Qingshu chuckled, and his tone was full of irony.


    Before long, a small window paper was pierced, and a copper tube was inserted into it. Song Qingshu gave a cold hum and a flick of his finger. The copper tube seemed to be hit by a huge force and suddenly inserted back.


    "Ah There was a scream from outside, and it was obvious that the copper pipe had pierced the throat.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and inhaled. The copper tube suddenly flew into his hand. Because the copper tube was suddenly pulled out, a blood arrow sprinkled on the window and there was no sound.


    "I''m curious. What kind of poison are you going to use against me?" Song Qingshu opened the copper tube, looked at the powder inside, and his face sank instantly.

 Chapter 1257

    How could he forget that he had been chased like a dog by Wan Qie and Li Kexiu''s men.


    "Jinbo ten days flower!" Song Qingshu''s voice is chilly, but some people use Jinbo Xunhua to deal with themselves.


    After checking the assassin out of the window, song Qingshu didn''t find any identity clues. He frowned: "who is going to deal with me? Is it Wanzao? "


    After all, Jin Bo''s flowers are very rare. He only knows that Ling Tuisi and Wanzao''s family have them. Although they had feud with each other today, it was years ago. Besides, the other party was far away in Jiangling, so the probability of committing a crime is not very high. Now in Lin''an City, the most suspect is Wanzao.


    Although he has 70% confidence in his mind, song Qingshu still does not dare to take it lightly. At this critical moment, if there is any enemy hiding in the dark and covetous, but he does not know, it is bad.


    "We have to find out who it is." With a move in his heart, song Qingshu had an idea. He took out a set of spare clothes and put them on the body of the assassin. He moved the assassin to bed, lying face down, pretending to be poisoned and suffering before he died. Then he hid himself on the beam.


    As expected, without a cup of tea, the door of the room was pushed open. Several people in black approached the bed carefully and stabbed the man on the bed with a knife. They were relieved only when they were sure that he was dead.


    "It''s said that the king of the golden snake has great martial arts, but I don''t think so."


    "It''s estimated that Jinbo ten day flower is poisonous enough. No matter how powerful the master is, he has to stop cooking."


    "By the way, why didn''t you see Chen San?"


    Several people began to talk about it. Because they were afraid of the poison of jinboxunhua, they didn''t dare to get too close to the corpse. Moreover, the corpse was dressed in Song Qingshu''s clothes. They had a preconceived idea and didn''t find that the corpse was their companion Chen San on the bed.


    "Maybe he''ll run back to ask for credit when he''s successful. Dongzi, send a signal to Gongzi quickly." Said a man in black to another tall and thin companion.


    "OK ~" the one named Dongzi ran out happily.


    Song Qing''s writing on the beam of the house shows a strange color. Chen San and Dongzi... The rest of the people are not called Gao Yi or Zhao Zhen. I really miss the world before, and I don''t know if the ending of the novel is true.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, song Qingshu quickly put away his wishful thinking and looked down. A handsome man came in, but the gloom between his eyebrows destroyed his overall feeling.


    "At that time, I was Wangui." Song Qingshu sneered in his heart. Looking at his sad face, he must have been suffering a lot these days.


    "Are you sure he''s dead?" Seeing the man lying on the bed, Wan GUI stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. His body trembled imperceptibly. It was obvious that although he hated song Qingshu to the extreme, he was also afraid to the extreme.


    "Don''t worry, young master. We have checked it many times." A man in Black said that he was afraid that Wan GUI would not believe him. He picked up a knife and stabbed the body on the bed at random.


    "Be careful, Jinbo Xunhua is very poisonous. Don''t let the blood spill out and hurt the young master." The companion reminds a way hastily.


    "No harm!" Seeing "Song Qingshu" lying there like a dead dog, Wan GUI felt that a big stone had finally been lifted from his heart. He was excited and began to laugh.


    Since he was abandoned by song Qingshu in the mansion last time, he was mad and wanted revenge, but it was a pity that the other side was not able to see the end. When he heard that the other side had led an army into Yangzhou, it was impossible for the emperor to move the other side.


    Originally thought that there was no hope of revenge in this life, who knew that song Qingshu actually came to Lin''an, and he didn''t bring any bodyguards with him, only a few Han Yuzhou''s men accompanied him.


    Wan Guina can''t help it. He immediately summoned the master of his family to kill him in the inn. Fortunately, he didn''t lose his mind. He knew that song Qingshu was very good at martial arts, and he didn''t dare to come here. So he asked his henchmen of Honglu temple to persuade him to drink. After he got drunk, he sent a smart man to lead the battle with Jin Bo Xunhua. He didn''t come here until he was sure that he was successful.


    "You go out first." Looking at the corpse on the bed, Wan GUI tries to restrain the excitement of his body, and his handsome face becomes extremely distorted.


    "Yes Seeing his expression, several people in black felt extremely cold. They thought that their childe was so "interested" in the corpse, and that the other person was still a man. The more they thought about it, the more disgusting they felt. They quickly slipped out and closed the door.


    "Song, I didn''t expect you to have today." Without other people around, Wan GUI couldn''t restrain his emotions any more and laughed wildly. "When you brought Qi Fang here, how arrogant, now you''re still lying on the bed like a dead dog?"


    Thinking of some things on that day, Wan Guijun''s face was twisted again. He picked up the knife and chopped it at the lower part of the body on the bed until it was bloody. Then he threw away the knife and said with gnashing teeth: "you''ve made me not a man. I won''t forget this hatred. I heard that you have a beautiful wife and many beautiful confidants. Hehe, I won''t let go of any of them. I will let them be crushed by thousands of people and make you go to hell and wear countless green hats... "


    When he was talking about excitement, a cold voice came from his ear: "I''m afraid you won''t have that chance."


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to hear if he could get any information from him, but after listening for a while, he found that Wan GUI had only hatred left, and he even moved his idea to his own woman. How could he bear it.


    "You..." hearing the familiar voice, Wan GUI''s hair stood up. When he saw song Qingshu appear in front of him, he was even more heartbroken and could not say a word.


    "Well, I was very proud just now. Why don''t I tell you now?" Song Qingshu looked at him coldly.


    "Why aren''t you dead?" Wan GUI exclaimed in a shrill voice like a eunuch. He used to be very afraid of being known that he was not a man, so he intended to hide the voice gradually changing, but now he was scared out of his wits, and he didn''t know it.


    "You''re not dead. I''m not willing to die." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    "And who''s in this bed?" Wan GUI is both surprised and angry. At the same time, he scolds his group of subordinates to death. He wants to escape today and castrate all of them as eunuchs.


    "Your unfortunate man named Chen San." Song Qingshu said with a smile, but the smile fell in Wan GUI''s eyes, which was more terrible than the devil.


    "Young master!" At this time, Wan GUI''s men who are guarding outside have broken in when they hear the news. They all look silly when they see song Qingshu standing in the room.


    "What are you doing? Kill him for me." Wan GUI also knows how ridiculous his words are. Although these men are all the best in the prime minister''s house, they are far from Song Qingshu. He doesn''t ask these people to really hurt each other. He just hopes that they can entangle each other and leave time for themselves to escape.


    Therefore, as soon as the voice fell, the whole person tried his best to hit the window, trying to escape to the street to see if he could get rid of each other with the help of the complicated terrain.


    It''s a pity that he was about to touch the window, but he felt a sharp pain in his legs. He fell to the ground like a heavy sandbag, and turned around in horror. He found that song Qingshu was standing behind him, quietly looking at himself, and then looking at his hands, only to see that all the people fell to the ground, and he was dead.


    "I killed so many masters in a moment." Wan GUI was shocked and even envied. If he had such a high level of martial arts, why did he have to rely on intrigue every time.


    "Your men have gone to huangquan to find your way. Now it''s your turn." Song Qingshu didn''t kill him last time because he thought it was too cheap to kill him. Now he has been suffering for so long, and the fire is almost the same.


    Song Qingshu''s words bring Wan GUI back to reality. He just feels paralyzed. Originally, he thought it was better to die than to be a man. His belief in revenge has always supported him to live. Now that he is really facing death, he suddenly finds that he is so afraid. He thinks that as the grandson of the prime minister, even if he can''t enjoy things between men and women, There are many other places to enjoy


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he was. Wan GUI said in a hurry: "don''t kill me... No, you dare not kill me..."


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "I dare not kill you?"


    Wan GUI also calmed down a little at this time: "yes, as the grandson of the Prime Minister of the Song Dynasty, you are here again to ask for a marriage. If you kill me, you will hit the whole court in the face. How can the emperor marry you then?" It was because of this news that he was jealous and angry that he could not help planning the assassination the day before the formal court meeting.


    Seeing that song Qingshu fell into silence, Wan GUI felt that he had found his pulse, and his courage grew stronger: "Hey, if you really kill me, don''t say you can''t ask for a kiss, or even your Golden Snake camp. My grandfather is the Prime Minister of the imperial court. In order to avenge me, he will use all his strength to let the imperial court send troops to the north. You Golden Snake camp will die. "


    "Unless you kill my grandfather... Hehe, but my grandfather is the head of all officials. If he dies in your hands, the whole country will be absolutely shocked. Even if the emperor doesn''t want to, he will have to send troops to ask questions. The same result will be achieved."


    Wan GUI said a lot. Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t refute him, he raised his mouth slightly. He thought that no matter how good their martial arts are, they are just people who can''t be on the stage. They can''t compare with those people in the temple.


    Shaking his clothes, Wan GUI said with a smile, "if it''s nothing, I''ll go first. As for the death of these men, I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t pursue them... "Before he finished his words, he felt cold in his neck, and then he turned around. The last sentence I heard in my life was:


    "Noisy!"

 Chapter 1258

    Looking at the head rolling on the ground, song Qingshu said faintly: "you overestimate your position."


    The reason why he didn''t kill Wan GUI before is that it''s too cheap to kill him directly. It''s better to let him suffer more punishment; Second, the timing is not mature. Song Qingshu didn''t want to fight Li Kexiu. At the critical time, he gave the Southern Song an excuse to send troops.


    Now that the overall situation has been decided, naturally there is no need to worry about so much. If Wan GUI is favored by Wan Zao again, he is just a commoner. How can he influence the political decision-making of the imperial court? And it doesn''t matter even if it''s his own. Anyway, he''s already in danger.


    Originally, song Qingshu heard that he was so vicious, and then he thought of Di Yun''s hatred, and he planned to sell Wan GUI to rabbit house to serve uncle black. He was delicate and white faced, so he would be a red card.


    But the picture is disgusting, and song Qingshu wants to leave such an enemy who is full of resentment and good at scheming. Who knows if he will have any chance to come back for revenge? Of course, song Qingshu''s accomplishments are not afraid of him, but there are so many beauties around that he can''t take risks with them.


    Maybe I saw too many movies and TV plays in my previous life and knew that villains often died of talking too much and playing too much. I can''t make the same mistake again.


    "Brother Di, I avenge you." Think of honest diyun, song Qingshu can''t help but sigh a long breath, "you can rest assured, wanhouzhe will soon come underground to make amends to you."


    Send a signal, in exchange for the Golden Snake camp lurking in Lin''an City''s hands, song Qingshu said: "send this man''s bones to maxipu in Xiangxi, give them to a woman named Qi Fang, let her bury the bones in front of diyun''s grave to make atonement."


    "By the way, clean up all these other people."


    Several spies of Golden Snake camp saluted and said, "yes, Lord!" These people are smart and capable people, and soon they were cleaned up, even the blood stains were wiped clean.


    After this disturbance, especially the thought that there was a man on the bed who had been stabbed with blood and flesh, song Qingshu couldn''t sleep any more, so he just sat on a bench and began to exercise.


    When he arrived in Yinshi, the officials of Honglu temple came to inform him that he was going to go to the palace early. Song Qingshu noticed that one of them was very surprised when he saw that he was safe and sound, and looked around from time to time.


    Knowing that he is the inside man arranged by Wan GUI, song Qingshu smiles a little and doesn''t think much of it. Let him watch it. The scene has been cleaned up. If he can really see anything, there will be ghosts.


    Compared with this, song Qingshu has another headache. Looking at the dark night outside the window, he can''t help complaining: now it''s about 3 a.m. in his previous life. It''s just when people are sleeping soundly. The ancient system of the early Dynasty is really inhumane.


    (Note: This is the system of the early Ming Dynasty, which is not the case in the Song Dynasty. There will not even be a court meeting for several days. However, for convenience, the system of the Ming Dynasty is used uniformly.)


    "When can I see your emperor?" Song Qingshu asked.


    One of the officials of Honglu Temple replied in a hurry: "let''s wait outside the Imperial Palace first, and the Palace door will be opened when it''s about time. At that time, someone will arrange for the young master to wait in a side hall. When the emperor summons you, the eunuch will lead the young master to the Jinluan hall."


    "Mao Shi?" Song Qingshu is angry and laughs. Isn''t that 5 a.m? It will take two hours to enter the palace. After entering the palace, he will wait for the emperor to summon him. I don''t know how long it will take. Of course, he won''t do it.


    The officials of Honglu temple were in a hurry. Song Qingshu was still unmoved by all kinds of emotions and reasoning. They finally begged their father to tell their grandmother. Song Qingshu finally couldn''t bear to say, "forget it, I''ll go ahead of time. But I can''t wait that long. I''ll make sure I arrive before the palace gate opens. "


    The people in Honglu temple had no choice but to compromise. Then song Qingshu took another hour off and walked slowly to the palace.


    When he got to the palace gate, he found that all the civil and military officials had been waiting there. The first person in charge was Wan Qie. However, he seemed to be absent-minded at this time, and he didn''t even notice the arrival of song Qingshu.


    Next to him is a man with wide eyes and wide nose, and his hands are in the sleeve cage. The whole person is hunchback, and his overall image is extremely obscene. Although song Qingshu has never seen him, from his position, he guesses that he is right Prime Minister Zhang Jun.


    "Well, he had a share in Yangzhou last time, and his younger brother Zhang Rou... Even if it wasn''t for himself, he had to do it for Lord Yue." Song Qing''s writing color is cold and stern, and a beautiful face suddenly appears in her mind. She doesn''t know where little dragon girl is now. Before Wanzao knew that she was the orphan of Yue Fei, and did not know if she was in any danger.


    When he was losing his mind, Han kuozhou waved to him and said, "son song, come here quickly. I''ll introduce some people to you." After all, the king of the Golden Snake was called out by a group of people in the Jianghu. It''s not a real king. On weekdays, in private, Han kuozhou doesn''t mind calling out the king of the Golden Snake to show his respect. But now that people are watching him in full view, and he''s in an important part of the Imperial Palace, he''s naturally not easy to be honest.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care about these, and walked over with a smile: "Han Xiangzao."


    Han Jianzhou nodded, first introduced the identity of song Qingshu to the public, and then introduced the officials around to song Qingshu.


    Wan Huo''s Kung Fu finally came back to his senses. He said with a smile: "it seems that Han Xiang has a good relationship with the king of the Golden Snake."


    Han Yu Zhou said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for Zuo Xiang''s horizontal involvement in Yangzhou, I would have a better relationship with song Gongzi." He had long expected that wandang would start from this aspect, and simply put it out. After all, it was well known that Yangzhou had reached an agreement with song Qingshu before, and it was fair to admit it directly, with a clear conscience, which blocked the other party from a series of later moves.


    As soon as he breathed, he turned to song Qingshu with a cold snort: "my grandson heard that the young master arrived in Lin''an yesterday. He specially came to visit you with a gift. As a result, he hasn''t come back to his home yet. I wonder if the young master can tell me where he has gone?"


    Song Qingshu cursed shamelessly. It can be described as a visit with a gift when he comes to assassinate with poison and a group of killers. In this case, it''s shameless to be shameless: "really? Why didn''t I see Mr. Ling? Is the public security of Lin''an City so bad that everyone can get lost? " Although it''s no big deal to let him know the truth, as the saying goes, more is better than less. Song Qingshu is always afraid of trouble and never hesitates when he can be lazy.


    "You Wan zaoming knew that Wan GUI was mostly folded in his hand, but the other side insisted that he had never seen him. He had no evidence in his hand, and there was no way to attack.


    "Well, well, the palace gate has been opened, please." Jia Sidao on one side opened his mouth. During this time, he was struggling to find out Jia Baoyu''s whereabouts. He found that Wan Zao had transferred his army to the scene. I''m afraid that Jia Baoyu''s disappearance had something to do with him. Now he''s very happy to see Wan GUI.


    "Song met Jia Shumi." Song Qingshu had a headache when he exchanged greetings with him. He had to find a proper way to deal with Jia Baoyu''s affairs, otherwise Jia Sidao would suspect me sooner or later.


    "Nice to meet you." Jia Sidao looked at him carefully and found that he couldn''t see his depth clearly. He was very surprised for a moment.


    In this way, a group of people entered the palace with their own ghosts. Civil and military officials advanced to the Jinluan hall, while song Qingshu was led by the eunuch to a side hall to wait.


    In the side hall, he was bored. Song Qingshu even tried to find Li Yuanzhi. However, seeing the eunuch and the bodyguard outside, he gave up the idea. In broad daylight, the risk factor was too high.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before news came from the pilgrimage meeting to announce his presence. Song Qingshu arranged his clothes and rushed to the Jinluan hall.


    With his experience in these years, he has been sitting in a dragon chair. Seeing an emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty really can''t raise his nervousness.


    "Song Qingshu, king of the Golden Snake, has met the emperor." After entering the main hall, song Qingshu began to look at the emperor who had been criticized by many later generations. He was so fat that he felt quite lovely.


    Song Qing''s writing is strange. She thinks that he eats well and drinks well all day long, and he is well fed. It''s normal for him to be fat. Aren''t all the eunuchs on TV growing fat. However, it is strange to say that Zhao Gou''s beard is quite luxuriant, and the wisp of beard under his chin is about a foot long.


    "He has become a useless man. How can he still have such a strong androgen? I don''t think it''s on purpose When song Qingshu was complaining, there was a sharp drink


    "Bold, see the emperor still don''t kneel down, should what crime!"


    When song Qingshu looked back, he saw Wan Zao standing there glaring at himself with a look of righteous indignation, while Zhang Jun beside him echoed and said: "I don''t know how those people in Honglu Temple teach me. Should a grasshopper call himself king? You know, it''s a crime of treason. "


    Jia Sidao was originally on the side to watch the opera, but seeing that Zhang Jun introduced the topic to Honglu temple, he quit immediately: "the right prime minister''s words are different. Song Qingshu is not the son of Song Dynasty. At the same time, as a leader of one side, whether he is king or lonely, he doesn''t have to be controlled by the etiquette of Song Dynasty." Nowadays, all the officials of Honglu temple are under the charge of Privy Council. If Zhang Jun is responsible for this crime, he will inevitably be ashamed. He just spoke for song Qingshu.


    Wan Chuo sneered: "Mr. Jia''s words are different. Song Qingshu was born in Jingzhou of Song Dynasty. His father was song Yuanqiao of Wudang school. It''s so-called that the king is the minister and the father is the son. His father song Yuanqiao is the son of Song Dynasty. How can he not be


    Jia Sidao couldn''t help but stop talking for a moment. He gave a cold hum and stopped answering. Since he had moved the focus of the topic away from Honglu temple, he naturally didn''t bother to block the arrow for Song Qing.


    Han kuozhou hastily signaled to song Qingshu secretly, asking him to kneel down and shout long live, long live, and give Zhao Gou a step down, so that he could take advantage of the opportunity.


    Who knows that song Qingshu ignored him and still stood upright in the center of the hall, which made Zhao Gou''s face gradually sink.

 Chapter 1259

    When Wan Huo saw Zhao Gou''s face, a grim smile came from the corner of his mouth, and he decided to add more fire. He turned his head and asked a white bearded official, "Lord he, if you see the emperor does not worship, what is the crime of the Song Dynasty law?"


    Mr. He has the title of a minister of rites. Although the Ministry of rites in the Song Dynasty is dead in name, the Minister of rites is also a nominal title, but he knows more or less about rites.


    The white bearded official glanced at Jia Sidao and Han Jianzhou quietly. He complained in his heart that these immortals fought and killed all mortals. But now the eyes of the civil and military officials of the whole dynasty are all on him, even the emperor is looking at him. He had to harden his head and say: "this... Is a crime of disrespect, and should be punished for thirty years."


    In fact, song Qingshu''s behavior has already involved disrespect for the emperor, which is a crime of great disrespect. He should be beheaded according to the law. But Lord he has been an official for decades, and he is not absent-minded. He can''t tell the truth.


    If an ordinary citizen killed him, he would have killed him. But song Qingshu, with 200000 troops in his hand, was the overlord of the separatist side. Moreover, he seemed to have a close relationship with Jia Sidao and Han Yuzhou. If he said that he would be beheaded in accordance with the law, it would not make everyone down. There would be no room for relaxation at that time.


    Wan Zao frowned and scolded in his heart: this old man is very crafty and cunning. He plays this kind of word game. However, he also knew that the emperor would never order the execution of song Qingshu because of this incident, and he would take it as soon as he was good: "Lord he is highly respected and familiar with all kinds of etiquette. Now that he says so, there is no doubt that, come on, drag down song Qingshu and hit the board again!"


    Zhao Gou is still silent, as if acquiesced to all this. After all, Wan Zao is the Prime Minister of the top officials. When the guards outside the hall see that the emperor has no objection, they run in and surround song Qingshu. Two of them reach out and try to pull him out. Unfortunately, as soon as they touch each other''s body, they are shocked away by an invisible force of Qi, fall to the ground and fall on all fours.


    When Wan Zao saw this, he was not angry, but full of heart. He thought that he was waiting for you like this: "be bold, dare to resist, come on, take it for me!"


    Han Zhuozhou secretly called for a mess, and quickly went out and said, "emperor, song Qingshu is a foreign envoy after all. It''s just the saying that the two countries don''t kill envoys when they fight. If we punish him with a stick, it''s really humiliating to the emperor."


    Wan Chui sneered and said, "foreign envoys, which country and family is song?"


    Han Chou breathed, and his heart was very angry. However, he knew that his eloquence was not wan Chou''s opponent, who was full of intrigue. For a moment, he didn''t know how to refute it.


    "I really can''t get down on my knees." Song Qingshu, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was shocked. "Not only should I not kneel down, but the emperor of your country should come to see me."


    "Bold!"


    "Arrogance


    "Son of a bitch!"


    There was an uproar in the Jinluan hall, and a group of people were talking about it. Zhao Gou''s face was gloomy and dripping out of the water. Han juezhou was even more anxious and angry. He thought that he would just kneel down and pass by a little perfunctory. Is it necessary to make everyone unable to get down?


    Wan Huo took a look at Zhao Gou and said with a smile: "I don''t know what master song has. Why should the emperor come to see you?" He decided to stimulate Zhao Gou again. After working with Zhao Gou for so many years, he knew that Zhao Gou''s patience was beyond ordinary people. But once the anger broke out, he couldn''t imagine that a person like Yue Fei had been killed.


    Song Qingshu saw his sinister intention at a glance, but he still didn''t care. He said faintly, "do you dare to ask if your country is a minister to the state of Jin?


    As soon as these words came out, the noisy Jinluan hall was silent. The faces of civil and military officials had nothing to do with each other. Some people were ashamed, while others were resentful.


    Song Qingshu looked at Wanzao and said, "Lord Wanzao is the head of all officials. Can you answer song''s doubts?"


    "There is such a thing," said Wan Zao, who was a firm capitulator with Qin Hui in those years. Their political capital based on the court was the peace talks with Jin. Therefore, he did not dare to talk to himself, so he had to admit it, but immediately changed the topic. "But it has nothing to do with today''s affairs. Don''t talk about it."


    "Who says it doesn''t matter?" Song Qingshu said faintly, "as far as I know, your country is not only a minister to the state of Jin, but also a country of uncles and nephews. In the official correspondence, the emperor of your country should call the emperor of Jin as his uncle. When the envoys of Jin come to visit, the emperor of your country should accept the orders personally, right?"


    Wan Shouzhe peeks at Zhao Gou''s face and knows that he has reached the critical point of the outbreak. He immediately gloats and thinks that you are not dead this time?


    "Well, what are you doing with all this nonsense?" After being an official for many years, Wan Zao knew how to express his loyalty to his master. Zhao Gou''s face really looked better.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I''m sorry, I have another identity. Tang kuodian, the Minister of the state of Jin and marshal of the capital, is my sworn brother; And Tang kuodian happened to be the brother-in-law of the emperor of Jin. According to the number of generations, I was also the brother of the emperor of Jin. Lord Wan, I''m not very good at etiquette. How can the emperor of your country address me under such circumstances? "


    As soon as song Qingshu''s words came out, all the civil and military officials were in an uproar. Even Jia Sidao and Han Xuzhou looked at him in shock. Han Xuzhou thought, why didn''t he mention this relationship before? He was planning to attack the Jin Kingdom in the north. Would he hinder it then?


    Wan Zao''s face is like eating excrement. How can he answer such a question? Should Zhao Gou call your uncle? At that time, not to mention Zhao Gou, even the saliva of civil and military officials will drown him.


    Fortunately, he responded quickly enough and immediately said, "hum, who knows if it''s true? You just want us to believe it by telling a lie? Lord Tang Kuo is under one man in the kingdom of Jin and above ten thousand. How can he be brothers with people in the world like you Because he was a moderator, he had to keep a good relationship with the state of Jin. Referring to the state of Jin like Tang Kuo Bian, Wan Zao sneered and said, "if you want to find any seal, it''s Tang Kuo Bian''s seal." At the same time, he was secretly afraid, thinking that the one surnamed song would not really make a vow with Tang Kuo? But now it''s hard to ride a tiger. Even if it''s true, it can only be denied.


    "After Tang Kuo Bian was appointed commander of Shangshu Ling and Dadu, he specially sent the national documents to your country. You should have his seal here for filing. Don''t you know if you compare it?" Song Qingshu is not worried, slowly said.


    Zhao Gou gave a wink. A eunuch had already gone to get the national documents.


    Seeing that Song Qing''s book was full of strength, Wan Zao felt a little weak. He said in a hurry, "even if you are the seal of Tang Kuo Bian, it doesn''t mean anything. After all, everyone in the river and lake knows that the king of the golden snake has great martial arts. If you want to steal a seal, it''s not difficult. What''s more, Tang Kuo Bian''s position is high and personal seal is so important that you can''t give it to anyone."


    Although he knew that Wanzao was sophisticating, people also thought that his words were reasonable. After all, the seal is a very important thing, which is a symbol of power to a large extent. Which of them is not to protect the seal tightly, which of them will give it to others?


    Song Qingshu was not angry, but said calmly: "the princesses in your country also know about my argument with Tang Kuo, such as emperor maode, Emperor Chengde, Emperor Shunde, Emperor Roufu... Any one can prove it."


    Man Dynasty''s civil and martial arts suddenly stopped talking. Everyone knows that these emperors and concubines were all in the Huanyi courtyard of the state of Jin before. Song Qingshu saved them with his help. Since he dares to say so, it''s obviously not wrong.


    After all, the experience of Huanyi hospital is not a glorious thing, and Wanzao will not be so stupid as to go to the emperor''s concubines for confirmation and uncover their scars again. At that time, the anger of those women in the back palace will be unbearable.


    "It''s the private seal of Tang Kuo Bian after comparing it with the national documents." By this time, the eunuch who had gone to get the national certificate had already returned. After many comparisons, several officials who were good at identification had made up for him.


    Song Qingshu looked at Wanzhe with a smile: "Mr. Wanzhe, is there any doubt?"


    Wan Zao almost fainted, so he had to say: "so what, you are a Han nationality, but you are brothers with the people of the state of Jin, and you come to our country of Han nationality to show off your power. You really forget your ancestors, and your heart is to blame!"


    Song Qingshu had to admit that the other party was a master at arousing emotions, which soon aroused the national hatred of all the officials in the palace. After all, the state of Jin had a deep hatred with the Southern Song Dynasty, and many people looked at him with disdain.


    However, he had expected that Tang Kuo Bian''s identity would have such an impact, so he continued without hesitation: "that''s not so good. Song never forgot that he was a Han, otherwise he would not have taken such a big risk to rescue your princess from the kingdom of Jin. For this matter, Wudang immortal Zhang visited in person and sent several disciples to help him. Even his old people praised me very much, What''s the right to say that I forget my ancestors? Do you think Lord Wanzao is more brilliant than Mr. Zhang? "


    When Wancheng''s words were stopped, we should know that Zhang Sanfeng''s reputation among the people was as high as that of the immortals. In addition, the state of song had always advocated Taoism, and several former emperors granted Zhang Sanfeng various honorific titles several times, such as "showing the real person through the micro", "showing the true immortal through the low light", "being the true king of the pure and empty yuan Miao", and so on. If he dared to question Zhang Sanfeng, would he not be disrespectful to several former emperors?


    "As for the issue of bowing to Tang Kuo Bian, Lord Wanzhe doesn''t need to over interpret it," Song Qingshu said with a sneer. "Unlike Lord Wanzhe, who is a street mouse that everyone shouts to fight, song has always been very popular. He is not only the sworn brother of Tang Kuo Bian, but also has a good relationship with Ruyang palace of Mongolia, with suoetu and Prince Kang of the Qing Dynasty, and with the first class Hall of Xixia, He is a close friend of the Tubo guru, and has an affinity with the Duan family of Dali... Of course, there are many friends of mine in the Song Dynasty, such as princesses, Korean prime ministers, and Jia Shumi... Of course, except Lord wandang. "


    Jia Sidao was stunned and thought that I could have any friendship with you. However, he thought that he had spoken for the other party before. I''m afraid that the other party would reciprocate, so he laughed and acquiesced.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s account of his contacts, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were shocked. Even Zhao Gou looked at him in surprise, thinking that even if he was an ordinary people, he would not offend him. What''s more, he was still the overlord with 200000 troops.


    Worried that song Qingshu really wanted to kneel down to him later, and at the same time annoyed that Wan Zao had dug himself in, Zhao Gou said in a hurry: "since Song Gongzi is the sworn brother of Tang Kuo, Wan Zao, you are the head of all officials, so you should kneel down to show your courtesy."

 Chapter 1260

    In the Southern Song Dynasty, when he was a minister to the state of Jin, the two sides agreed on the relationship between uncle and nephew. In theory, every time the state of Jin sent envoys to deliver letters, Zhao Gou should salute respectfully. Of course, the theory is one thing, but the reality is another. In recent years, every time he encountered this situation, Zhao Gou pretended to be ill and hid in the palace. He asked several ministers to salute instead of him and accept instructions from the envoys of the state of Jin.


    Although the state of Jin was dissatisfied, Zhao Gou was an emperor after all, and he could not really deal with him. Therefore, this set of rules tacitly acquiesced, because this time Zhao Gou saw that the situation was not right, and he immediately threw out Wan Chou.


    When he heard Zhao Gou''s words, Wan Huo''s old face suddenly turned red. But when the emperor spoke, how could he refute it?


    Han kuozhou gloated on one side and said, "I''ll wait for you to work hard."


    Wan Huo''s eyes turned, suddenly he burst out a smile and said to Zhao Gou, "I would like to tell the emperor that since Song Gongzi''s status is so noble, and he saved so many princesses before, and he is very kind to the imperial court, it would not be grand if he only kneels down. As the head of all the civil and military officials, I suggest that he lead the civil and military officials to salute song Gongzi, It''s used to express the gratitude of the imperial court to him. What does the emperor mean? "


    He saw the situation very clearly. Jia Sidao and Han Jianzhou had always been at odds with themselves. They would never miss the chance to fall into the well. With the opening of emperor Jinkou, today''s kneeling is a foregone conclusion.


    But he knew very well that he was a prime minister, a man of several decades old. If he knelt down to a young man, he would lose his reputation and prestige. In this case, it would be better to bring everyone together to lose face, and no one would laugh at him afterwards.


    "This..." in fact, just now Zhao Gou asked Wan Zao to kneel down out of anger. After he calmed down, he was secretly regretting. He knew how serious the consequences of Wan Zao''s kneeling down were. I''m afraid that the balance of power of the imperial court, which he had managed to maintain over the years, would be broken immediately.


    No matter Han Zhuozhou or Jia Sidao, the forces behind them are too deep-rooted and huge. Any one who gains power can threaten the imperial power itself. Therefore, Zhao Gou needs a mad dog like Wan Zao to help deal with the two huge groups.


    Zhao gouzheng regretted his impulse just now. When he heard Wan Zao''s proposal, his eyes suddenly lit up: "well, you can lead the officials to thank Mr. Song for the imperial court." Take this opportunity to beat Jia and Han, and at the same time give Song Qing enough face, so that he won''t take the credit of Huanyi courtyard.


    Zhao Gou took the words so fast that he choked all the words of Jia Sidao and Han kuozhou. Their faces were extremely blue. They were all used to being masters. At this time, they knelt down to salute a young posterity. How could they face down.


    Jia Sidao glared at Han Zhuzhou fiercely, as if he was blaming him for teasing Wanzao, which set fire to everyone.


    Han kuozhou was also very depressed. If it wasn''t for the emperor, he seemed ready to rush up and tear each other to pieces.


    Man Dynasty Wen Wu is to hate to stare at the back of the big three, think you a few fight, also want us this group of people to follow suffer, really lie down also shot.


    "If you want to embarrass me, you can''t have a better life." Wan Huo''s eyes were full of hostility. He scanned around and fell on Han Zhuozhou and Jia Sidao, with a ferocious smile on his face. "Mr. Jia, Mr. Han, please."


    Then he came to song Qingshu and looked at him bitterly. Just now, his eyes drooped and he said coldly, "Mr. Shang shuzuo''s servant and his servant Wan Zao, I''d like to meet Mr. Song. Thank you for rescuing the princesses from the sea of misery." The left prime minister and the right prime minister are just people shouting for convenience. In the official appellation and official documents, they are what he called "the left minister and the servant of Shangshu", while the right prime minister is "the right minister and the servant of Zhongshu".


    It seemed that he knew that kneeling was inevitable, and Wanzao was not ambiguous. He knelt very simply. Right Prime Minister Zhang Junsu came to join him. Although he was angry, he had to kneel down. As soon as the two leaders knelt down, the officials belonging to their faction also knelt down one by one.


    About one-third of the people in the hall knelt down, and other officials who were still standing looked at Jia Sidao and Han Jianzhou for consultation. In an instant, they were very conspicuous standing there.


    "Why, do Mr. Jia and Mr. Han not want to share their worries for the imperial court, or do they want to disobey the imperial edict?" The voice of Wanzao suddenly rang through the hall.


    Song Qingshu looks on coldly and takes a look at Zhao Gou on the Dragon chair. He looks very embarrassed. After all, he was also the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty. Song Qingshu understood Zhao Gou''s thoughts in an instant.


    It turns out that the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty are divided into three groups. It is clear that the emperor has made an order, but the officials still subconsciously consult the leaders of the forces, so where can he put his face?


    In the eyes of the emperor, he never cares whether you are corrupt or honest, loyal or treacherous. What he cares about is whether you will threaten the imperial power. It is obvious that Jia Sidao and Han Jianzhou make Zhao Gou feel this threat.


    Jia Sidao and Han Jianzhou also saw Zhao Gou''s face, and they were surprised. They had been in politics for many years, and they had a perfect understanding of the emperor''s mind. They quickly came to the same conclusion.


    Compared with face, they were more concerned about the emperor''s attitude, but they had to kneel down and say, "meet Mr. Song." In my heart, I would like to extend the most cordial greetings to the female characters of the eighteen generations of the ancestors of Wanzao.


    "Meet Mr. song ~" they were all subdued. No one insisted on the civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty. The followers knelt down one after another, and their voices rang through the hall.


    Looking at the man Dynasty men and Wu kneeling in front of him, there were some famous traitors and powerful officials in history. At that moment, he felt so dazed and... Beautiful. Song Qingshu deliberately kept silent for a moment. After kneeling for a while, he said, "Ping... Cough, please get up."


    When he was used to the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty, he almost made a slip of the tongue and cried flat, which was embarrassing.


    ManChao Wenwu immediately stood up, and the atmosphere in the palace was extremely awkward.


    Zhao Gou coughed and took the initiative to break the calm: "I don''t know what happened when Song Qing''s family went south in their busy schedule?" Although Han juezhou had already known the purpose of his coming through Qi, he still had to go through the procedure.


    With a smile, song Qingshu replied: "this time, song came to visit the princesses who were rescued last time. Second, he came to propose marriage."


    As soon as this remark was made, the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty immediately began to talk about it. After all, only a few people knew the inside story in advance. In most people''s eyes, the situation in the Golden Snake camp and Chen Bingjiang of the Southern Song Dynasty is extremely tense, and war is imminent. I really didn''t expect that he would come to propose marriage at this juncture. Some smart people have guessed that this is the precursor of the peace talks, but most of them are still in the clouds, looking at Zhao Gou one after another, waiting to see his reaction.


    Zhao Gou replied with a smile: "last time, thanks to the deeds of the Song Qing family, you imperial concubines were able to return to your hometown. After they came back, they praised you in my ears. It can be seen that many imperial concubines are very fond of the Qing family. I don''t know which imperial concubines the Qing family wants to propose to this time."


    Most of the princesses rescued from Huanyi courtyard are the daughters of Huizong of Song Dynasty, that is, Zhao Gou''s sisters. Zhao Gou Su pays attention to filial piety. His dear father and brother have been suffering in the state of Jin, but he hasn''t found a way to get them back. They have been criticized by the people. Now he has a chance to show his heart through these sisters.


    "Back to the emperor, song would like to marry emperor Deji and Emperor Roufu." Emperor Chengde''s concubine is Zhao hu''er''s title, while emperor Roufu''s concubine is Zhao Yuanyuan''s title. At the beginning, for the sake of Queen peiman''s plan, two little girls in the imperial palace of the Jin Dynasty had already had a close relationship with song Qingshu. Although they didn''t go to the last step, they did almost everything they should or shouldn''t do. Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to hurt any of them. Although he knew it would be troublesome, he still said it without hesitation. It''s just that he would rather bear the world than the beauty.


    As soon as song Qingshu said this, the whole hall was like a drop of water dripping into a hot oil pan. You should know that it was a great blessing for all dynasties to marry a princess. Who dares to marry two at the same time?


    Zhao Gou also frowned and subconsciously glared at Han Yu Zhou, indicating why he didn''t say that before


    Han kuozhou is also secretly complaining. Before chatting with song Qingshu, he knew that he wanted to get married, but he didn''t think that he was going to marry two princesses? So I didn''t ask for it, so there is such a big mistake now.


    Wan Zao was so angry because of what happened just now that he took the opportunity to say: "how dare you marry two princesses together in this world? Song, do you know that you have committed the crime of disrespect just now?"


    Song Qingshu stares at him coldly: "Wan Zao, please pay attention to your tone. Do you want to kneel again?"


    Puff~


    Some people in the crowd couldn''t help laughing. It''s obvious that Wan Zao had made himself kneel down because of all kinds of difficulties before, which made these people laugh.


    Wan Shouzhe''s face was very blue, and he choked him for a moment.


    Song Qingshu then said: "song also knows that it''s against the rules to ask to marry two princesses at the same time..."


    "It''s not just unruly, it''s just nonsense." Han kuozhou thought angrily.


    "But we are in a special situation," Song Qingshu said in a loud voice. "When we were in the state of Jin, we were full of dangers. We had gone through too many things together. We had already fallen in love with each other. No matter who we gave up, we would hurt another person. So at that time, we had agreed to live together for the rest of our lives, If the emperor doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to the palace to ask the two princesses. "


    Zhao Gou was so sure of what he said. He knew that it was mostly like this. He could not help frowning. For a moment, he did not know what to do. To tell you the truth, if he can make peace with the Golden Snake, he doesn''t mind if the other party marries one or two princesses. Anyway, these princesses are not his daughters. In addition, they talk about going to save their father and brother every day. He is eager to let song Qingshu take all these people away. However, the imperial court should always pay attention to face. If it loses its royal dignity and becomes a laughing stock among the people, it will not be worth the loss.


    Wan Zao seized the opportunity and sneered: "as far as I know, you already have your original wife, Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect. Now you come to ask for marriage again. Are you going to marry two princesses and go back to be little girls? You know it''s a crime of deceiving the king! "

 Chapter 1261

    When he heard Wan Zao''s words, the hall was quiet for a moment, and Han zaozhou called it bad. He didn''t pay much attention to the affairs in the river and lake, so he didn''t know song Qingshu''s marriage very well. He didn''t know that the other party had so many children. First, he made a bold proposal to marry two princesses. That''s all right. The emperor''s tone seems to be relaxed, but his family has a real wife!


    In his heart, he was about to blame song Qingshu to death, but now that everyone was on the same boat, Han kuozhou had to work hard to help him out: "although Zhou Zhiruo is the leader of a sect, in the final analysis, she is just a woman in the lake, who can compare with Princess song. After the Prince song wins the princess, Miss Zhou will abdicate and give way to the virtuous. Don''t worry about it. "


    Wanzao didn''t say anything, but song Qingshu took the lead and said, "Zhiruo is the wife of Song Ming Dynasty matchmaker. She was and will be."


    Han juezhou almost lost his temper and fainted. He thought that he really didn''t know what to do. He stood on one side with a black face and decided not to speak for him any more.


    But wan Chui was smiling. He thought to himself, "Song Qingshu, song Qingshu, if you are going to die this time, he said with a smile:" what you mean is that you are going to marry the two princesses back to be little girls? "


    Song Qingshu didn''t seem to know his intention. He replied faintly, "what about being small?"


    As soon as he said this, the hall was in an uproar. Han cuzhou stroked his eyes with his hand and felt dizzy; Jia Sidao, with a smile on his face, stood aside to watch the play; Zhao Gou, on the other hand, has a black face and is on the verge of breaking out at any time.


    Wan houzhe felt that the time was almost right. He jumped out and scolded: "what a arrogant boy, do you want the princess to be my concubine? This is a blatant contempt for the majesty of the royal family. It''s just unreasonable. "


    Song Qingshu said coldly: "the princess of the kingdom of Jin is also small, but the princess of the kingdom of song is not small?"


    He is not absent-minded, but deliberately shows such arrogance, the purpose is still to strive for more interests during the peace talks. Moreover, as a later generation, he can''t be more clear about the urination of the Southern Song Dynasty''s monarchs and ministers. The harder your attitude is, the weaker they will be. On the contrary, if you show weakness, you''ll wait for them to show their teeth.


    Hearing what he said, the hall was quiet for a moment, and a group of people looked at each other. Even Zhao Gou also showed a look of surprise. Today, the news from Song Qingshu''s mouth was more and more amazing, which made them numb.


    "Nonsense, which Princess of Mongolia is smaller, which Princess of Jin is smaller?" As the head of all the officials, Wan zaozhe knew something about the imperial halls of the two countries. He filtered through the names of all the princesses and princesses in his mind and made sure that no one married anyone else. All of a sudden, he became more confident.


    "How could the royal family let the princess be a concubine?" Wan Zao chuckles in his heart and decides to use this as an excuse to nail song Qingshu to death today.


    "Princess Qi of the kingdom of Jin has been betrothed to me." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Princess Qi?" Jia Sidao looked like a Ning, "but is wan Yanping, the younger sister of the emperor of Jin?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, it''s her. Wan Yanping is Tang kuodian''s wife and sister. In order to make us closer, Tang kuodian specially made up of them. All your princesses know about this."


    All the people in the Southern Song Dynasty frowned one after another. They were all elite people in the political arena. If Tang Kuo Bian''s move was just a whim, for the sake of a so-called marriage, no one would believe that this marriage must have been promoted by the state of Jin in order to win over the Golden Snake camp.


    In order to win over the Golden Snake camp, the emperor of the state of Jin was willing to pay for it!


    This was the thought of many people in the scene. Some people of insight immediately realized that if the Golden Snake camp and the state of Jin were to advance and retreat together, the situation of the Southern Song Dynasty would be dangerous.


    "If the state of Jin can marry a princess, can''t we? There is only one princess of Qi, no matter how powerful she is. But we have two princesses, Chengde Diji and Roufu Diji. At least they have an advantage in quantity. " Many people think so in their hearts, but no one dares to say what is in their heart before they know Zhao Gou''s mind.


    Zhao Gou on the Dragon chair is also secretly surprised. No wonder song Qingshu has the courage to ask for a marriage. He has such a card. He knew in his heart that if the state of Jin really married the princess of Qi, he could only agree to marry the princess, even if he could not bring the Golden Snake camp together completely and let him remain neutral.


    Coughing twice, Zhao Gou asked: "what''s the matter with the Mongolian Princess mentioned by the Song Qing family just now?" Mongolia''s national strength now, it can be said that it has been ranked out of the world. He seems to know Mongolia''s attitude towards the Golden Snake camp.


    "The Ruyang king of Mongolia has betrothed Princess Shaomin to me. Mr. Han can testify to this." Song Qing said in writing that Ruyang king is here and not here anyway. Zhao Min? With the friendship between me and her, I don''t mind if I pull her tiger skin.


    Han Jianzhou found that he had become the focus of the audience''s attention, and quickly said: "last time in Yangzhou, Wang Baobao did call him his brother-in-law."


    "How can it be!" Wanhou was in a hurry. Just now, the princess of the state of Jin had your imperial concubines to prove that it was not convenient for him to say anything. Now when he faced Han Zhuzhou, his tone was not so polite. "Mr. Han, because you have a good relationship with song Qingshu, do you deliberately lie for him?"


    Han kuozhou yelled angrily: "Mr. Zuo Xiang, please pay attention to your words! Han is loyal to his majesty. How can he do that? I don''t know the appellation between Song Qingshu and Wang Baobao alone. The emperor''s Ding Dian and Wu Tiande, as well as the Privy Council''s Xin Qiji, Mr. Xin and Mr. Lu You were all at the scene. Mr. Zuo Xiang, you can doubt me, even Mr. Xin and Mr. Lu. Do you still doubt the emperor''s equipment? "


    "I dare not!" Wan Chuo said in a hurry. Are you kidding me? All the guards with royal weapons are the emperor''s closest and most trump card. They are not only good at martial arts, but also loyal to the royal family. If he suspects these people, he will hit Zhao Gou in the face and offend a large number of people. After all, they are not simple.


    Jia Sidao, who was watching the play, suddenly said, "where is Princess Shaomin now? I gave my son to her last time, and now I''ve lost all news. "


    Song Qingshu felt a pause in his heart, but his face was silent: "hum, I want to ask your country about this. Princess Shaomin lost the news after she was sent to Lin''an. I went to the south this time to ask for a marriage, and I''m going to come here to ask for an explanation."


    Zhao Gou finally couldn''t sit down. After all, the grand Mongolian princess was lost in the Song Dynasty. If she couldn''t cope well, it would easily lead to war between the two countries. What''s more, Mongolia was known for its arrogance: "Princess Shaomin was safe when she left Lin''an before, but later, after about a hundred miles out of the city, I didn''t know what happened, so I lost sight of her. I have ordered a thorough investigation, At that time, I will give an account to Ruyang palace. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "since the emperor has said so, he has a lot to say. Song will wait for good news."


    Zhao Gou smiles, but his smile is a little reluctant. He has been investigating the disappearance of Princess Shaomin for a long time, but he has not found anything useful except that someone has transferred the forbidden army. Although he probably knows who transferred the forbidden army, the whereabouts of Princess Shaomin are still unknown.


    "Even if Mongolia and Jin marry the princess to you, that''s not the reason why I marry the princess to you. The Song Dynasty is a land of rites. Is it comparable to the barbarians and barbarians of Mongolia and Jin? " Wan zaozhe and song Qingshu have already formed a blood feud, so he is the last person in the hall who wants song Qingshu to succeed in courtship. Once he succeeds in courtship, he has worked hard to create a situation where war is imminent. It''s like ice and snow melting away. I''m afraid he can''t use his power to revenge song Qingshu any more.


    Song Qingshu gave him a cold look: "Mr. Wanzao, you should know that the reason why you can take the position of prime minister depends largely on the political capital of the peace talks with the state of Jin. If your words are spread to the court of the state of Jin, do you think they will find a spokesman again?"


    These words were like a loud slap in the face, and many people in the hall looked at him with disdain. Everyone knows what Wan Zao came up with step by step, attached to Qin Hui, surrendered to the state of Jin, begged for peace, framed Yue Fei... All these things have a long history.


    Song Qingshu continued to add: "what''s more, Mongolia and the Song Dynasty are in an alliance now, and the Mongols are most concerned about face. If they hear this, they will not immediately send troops to the south, or at least return to Sichuan, I''m afraid they will have to reconsider. By that time, Lord wanhou will be the eternal sinner of the Song Dynasty."


    Zhao Gou was shocked. He didn''t have any enterprising spirit, but his self-protection spirit was very strong. Today, half of the Southern Song Dynasty is still able to rely on the natural danger of the Yangtze River, and his only fear is that Sichuan is occupied by the enemy, which is like the sword of Damocles, threatening the safety of the flanks of the rivers and mountains at any time.


    In the past, because of Wanzao, he was greedy. Sichuan wanted the land of Huaihe River and Huaihe River. Now the land of Huaihe River and Huaihe River has become a bubble, so Sichuan must not lose it.


    "You''re talking too much today, wandang." Zhao Gou said coldly that it was against his will to mobilize the imperial army without permission. The reason why he didn''t move him was that there was still something useful for him, not to keep him down to make trouble for himself.


    "I''m afraid." After being reprimanded by the emperor in the presence of civil and military officials, Wan Zao''s face turned blue and white, and he hated song Qingshu to the core.


    "I''ll discuss it after I ask to marry the princess. In order to thank Song Qing''s family for the good deeds of the state of Jin, I''m going to hold a banquet in the palace tonight, and I''ll invite Song Qing''s family to appreciate it." Knowing that the power behind song Qingshu was much stronger than he imagined, Zhao Gou became more polite than before.


    "Song is very honored!" Song Qingshu bowed slightly and saluted. Knowing that Zhao Gou was going to discuss with the officials, he was afraid that he had nothing to do with himself, so he got up to leave. Zhao Gou didn''t ask him to stay, and sent the eunuch to send him all the way out of the palace.


    When he came to a secluded place, song Qingshu gave the eunuch a great move. He went quietly to Lenggong. Last night, he saw someone give him poison wine. He was always worried about Li Yuanzhi''s safety and wanted to confirm it again.


    Familiar to the cold palace, who knows that there is no trace of the little girl in the room, his heart suddenly sank.

 Chapter 1262

    Seeing that Li Yuanzhi was not in the room, song Qingshu''s heart sank. Did the eunuch come to give Bai Ling and poison wine after he left? The more he thought about it, the more scared he was. Song Qingshu could not sit still any longer and began to look around.


    Looking around, there is still no sign of Li Yuanzhi. Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. Just as a palace maid passed by, he grabbed her and asked, "where is Li Yuanzhi in this room?"


    In his anxiety, he directly used the method of moving soul. How weak the willpower of the maid was, her eyes suddenly became dull: "she seems to have gone to the Wu imperial concubine hall to thank her."


    "Thank you?" Song Qingshu pressed the sleeping acupoint of the maid in waiting, and his face was very strange. With his understanding of Li Yuanzhi, how could he not know what the other side was up to? It must be a prank like the day before yesterday. I want to enjoy my masterpiece. I don''t know whether I was too tired or guilty yesterday. I didn''t have time to go. Today, Li Yuanzhi can''t help her curiosity.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. Huang Shang, a big boss, was guarding the back palace. He really took some risks in the past. However, he was worried that Li Yuanzhi''s slip of tongue would lead to his death. After all, he rushed to the palace where Ke lived.


    "Do I worry more about Li Yuanzhi, or do I want to see Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke react more after that night?" Song Qingshu murmured to himself all the way to Wu Fei''s palace, but he didn''t find the answer.


    When song Qingshu arrived, he just saw the maid of honor leading Li Yuanzhi into the hall. It was too late to shout at her, so he could only hide her figure and quietly touch her.


    Now that his lightness skill has reached its peak, it''s not too difficult for him to avoid the sight of several maids. Like a wisp of smoke, he quietly flies into the palace, hides on the beam several feet high, and looks down quietly.


    I saw a Ke sitting in the chair, still beautiful, but not as radiant as usual, the naked eye can see a face haggard color.


    Chen Yuanyuan was also in the main hall, and her eyebrows seemed to be locked with a touch of sadness. It was obvious that what happened that day had upset her heart, and she could not go back to the pure room to practice and study Buddhist scriptures.


    Compared with them, Li Yuanzhi''s face is much more ruddy. I don''t know whether she was moistened by song Qingshu before or was happy to see her enemies now in fear.


    "You keep telling the palace maids that they want to see me about something important. What''s the matter?" When she saw Li Yuanzhi in high spirits, a Ke was upset. She thought that she was like a person in the cold palace who complained and felt sorry for herself. She was obviously a very beloved concubine. Especially when she thought that she had a very close relationship with song Qingshu, she was even more upset.


    In the past two days, a Ke had a lot on her mind. She didn''t want to see her at first, but the other side kept saying that she had something important to see her. Her curiosity finally let her in.


    Song Qingshu on the beam suddenly realized that no wonder Li Yuanzhi came here early in the morning. Until now, he saw that he was blocked outside.


    "I came here specially to thank Princess Wu and silent scattered people for their help." Li Yuanzhi saluted respectfully, but the remaining light in her eyes swept around their mother and daughter. Her eyes especially stayed on Chen Yuanyuan''s ruddy lips for a long time. When she saw that they were worried, she was happy.


    "Is that what you mean?" A Ke didn''t glare at her angrily, and Li Yuanzhi, who is a beautiful woman, also had to sigh that a beautiful woman is a beautiful woman. She looks so beautiful with every smile.


    "Isn''t it important to save your life?" Li Yuanzhi replied innocently.


    "You...".


    "Empress Wu, I don''t think you look very well. Haven''t you slept well these two days? Is there something on your mind? " Liyuan Zhiruo pointed to say.


    "No..." ako denied it and said with a guilty heart, "what can I have on my mind?"


    "If you have something on your mind, you can pour it out with me. Although I''m a bit hard to protect myself now, I can still be a qualified audience." Li Yuanzhi continued to say, a face of concern, but slightly up the corner of the mouth has betrayed her real idea at the moment.


    "It''s all said. No, you can step back." A Ke is a little angry, waved to signal the maids to take her out.


    Li Yuanzhi looks regretful. I really want to stimulate her


    Just as he was going back, Chen Yuanyuan''s voice came from behind: "Miss Li, please wait a moment."


    Song Qingshu on the crossbeam sighs that Chen Yuanyuan, who was known as the master of both color and art, really deserves the reputation. She has already seen the art. Although she hasn''t seen the art yet, she can roughly imagine how beautiful her music was just by her soft voice.


    "What can I do for you?" Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Li Yuanzhi also looks complicated. Originally, because Chen Yuanyuan rescued herself that night, she still has a good impression on this beautiful woman. Who knows later that she is actually one of the culprits of her own. She really knows people and faces, but she doesn''t know her heart. Under such a gentle and beautiful appearance, she has a kind heart.


    Chen Yuanyuan waved to the maids to go down first, and then asked in a low voice, "I heard that Miss Li used to be a member of the Jianghu?"


    Li Yuanzhi didn''t know, so she nodded subconsciously: "not bad."


    "That girl knows something about the world better?" Seeing her nod, Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes brightened.


    "A little bit." Li Yuanzhi was in a fog, thinking what she was doing when she asked these questions.


    Chen Yuanyuan opened his mouth. He didn''t know what he suddenly thought of. Before he said anything, a gorgeous face was covered with a red glow: "I don''t know which famous lightness masters are there in the world?"


    Although Chen Yuanyuan denied her daughter''s guess about the experts in the world before, these two days her mother and daughter thought about it and didn''t come up with any clue, which made her determined heart waver.


    Li Yuanzhi was originally a clever girl. She understood her intention in an instant. She resisted her pride and explained slowly: "there are so many lightness masters in the world, but the most famous ones are" crane in the clouds "and" Tian boguang walking alone for thousands of miles. "


    "Who are they?" Chen Yuanyuan''s voice is trembling. After all, words like "ferocious" are not good people.


    "They are all notorious philandering thieves in the Wulin," Li Yuanzhi said as Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke''s face became paler and paler. "They love to sneak into women''s boudoirs by virtue of their peerless lightness skills, and they don''t know that they have ruined their bodies."

 Chapter 1263

    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan exclaimed, and a Ke''s face on one side was not very good-looking. "If they do evil like this, is there no one to punish them?"


    "Naturally, there are many people who want to do justice for heaven," said Li Yuanzhi. After a sigh of relief, Li Yuanzhi raised their heart again. "But these people are good at lightness skills. They come and go without a trace every time. Even if they are found once in a while, they can still escape by virtue of their top lightness skills. So they are still at large for so many years."


    With a pale face and a trembling voice, Aker asked, "if the guards are strict, can those prostitutes and thieves get in?"


    "Of course, I can get in," Li Yuanzhi said, feeling her inner fear. "Otherwise, why are all the rapists good at lightness?"


    Looking at Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke being scared, song Qingshu on the crossbeam grins bitterly. This girl has so many ghost ideas. I''m afraid their mother and daughter can''t sleep for a long time.


    Ke is to remind the gall, see Li Yuanzhi smile, heart a burst of irritability, cold hum: "you see our state is not good, very happy?"


    Smile stiff in the face, Li Yuanzhi quickly explained: "no ah."


    "Ah Ke snorted:" I don''t know why, I always feel that you are gloating. Before, you said that you would slap your mouth. At that time, it was delayed. Now it''s just right for you to send someone to the door


    Looking at Li Yuanzhi, song Qingshu shakes her head and grins bitterly. The woman''s sixth sense is really terrible. A Ke doesn''t know the truth, but the feeling makes her subconsciously find the right culprit.


    While sighing and taking out a silver mask on his face, song Qingshu can''t see Li Yuanzhi being bullied.


    At this time, a skinny hand appeared behind him like a ghost. Although the hand was skinny, as if it would break in the wind, five fingers were full of light. No one would doubt the energy of destroying heaven and earth contained in it.


    On a whim, song Qingshu quickly turned back and punched. His fists and claws intersected and made a dull sound. The whole hall trembled, and the dust on the beam went down.


    With the help of the anti shock force, song Qingshu shot out, and instantly opened a few feet away from the other side.


    The girls in the room didn''t expect this change. Looking at the masked man and a mysterious man hidden in a black cloak on the beam, Aker exclaimed, "come on, there''s an assassin!"


    However, her apricot eyes became round in an instant, because there seemed to be an invisible gas wall around her. After the sound hit, a visible ripple appeared, and finally disappeared.


    Song Qingshu took a look, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes: "what a powerful aura. No wonder it''s so close to me that I didn''t find it."


    The man in the black cloak uttered a hoarse voice: "it''s a pity that you have evaded it. If you look around the world, you can count all the people who can avoid the blow I just made. Who are you?" This mysterious man is the yellow dress he ran into before.


    Instead of answering, song Qingshu said with a smile, "the elder is highly respected. It''s a myth in the Wulin. He actually attacked a younger generation in the Wulin. I''m afraid it will damage the reputation of the elder if it''s spread."


    "In the hearts of the people in the Jianghu, I''m already a dead man, and a dead man cares about his reputation," the indifferent voice came from his cloak. "What''s more, to deal with such a philanderer like you, there''s no need to talk about the rules of the Jianghu. Last time I let you run, I''ll see where you can run today. " If he was in the open space, he was not sure to keep him, but now he had to deal with him in the room, which made him unable to play his amazing lightness skills. Huang shang had the courage to say this.


    At this time, several women in the room finally reacted. Li Yuanzhi knew the identity of song Qingshu in an instant. It can be seen that he was wearing a mask and knew that he didn''t want to expose his identity, so he just gritted his teeth and waited for an opportunity.


    "It was you that night?" A Ke and Chen Yuanyuan are suddenly surprised and angry. Their beautiful eyes seem to be shooting at Song Qingshu. If their eyes can kill people, song Qingshu may have been killed.


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile, but now there is no need to deny it. He says with a smile, "it''s just me."


    Seeing his eyes as clear as water, ako suddenly felt that he seemed charming when he laughed. These days, she had been filling her mind with the image of that person that night, and her mind was full of some obscene and disgusting faces. Now she suddenly knew that the other party was such a graceful young man, and she suddenly felt that the night was not so unbearable.


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, what am I thinking about?" ah Ke''s pretty face turned red in a moment. With her gorgeous face, she was very charming.


    Chen Yuanyuan had the same feeling as the so-called mother daughter relationship. However, she had experienced too many storms after all and recovered quickly. She said angrily, "although you are wearing a mask, you can see why you have to do such dirty business."


    Since you want to act like that, song Qingshu laughs: "who let your mother and daughter are so beautiful, normal way can''t get you two at the same time, so we have to take this bad strategy." Said eyes also hot to scan her up and down.


    The other side''s eyes seemed to have substance. Chen Yuanyuan trembled all over. For a moment, he was too shy and angry to speak.


    Huang Chang suddenly snorted coldly: "it turned out that you were taken advantage of by him that night."


    "No..." Chen Yuanyuan subconsciously wanted to explain that nothing really happened, but he suddenly thought of the difference between what he had in his mouth when he woke up and what really happened.


    But Huang Chang soon shook his head: "eh, no, Princess Wu is still a girl now. Although she is not perfect, she can see that she hasn''t done anything about men and women for a long time. It''s really wonderful, wonderful ~"


    Huang Shang, as a great master of Taoism, is naturally very sensitive to the way of yin and Yang. What''s more, he doesn''t know how many years he has lived and how brilliant his eyesight is. At a glance, he can see the current situation of Chen Yuanyuan''s mother and daughter.


    However, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke are so ashamed that their skin is red all over. They want a crack on the ground to turn in immediately.


    "I see," Huang Shang looked up at Song Qingshu. "He was young and had such accomplishments. He also had an amazing lightness skill, but he couldn''t manage. You turned out to be the invincible east of the sun moon god cult."


    Huang Shang is old, but he is also a man. He has a bloody past. He knows that there is no flower picking. The thief can resist the temptation of Chen Yuanyuan''s mother and daughter, so the only explanation is that the thief is not a real man at all.

 Chapter 1264

    Hearing huang shang say that song Qingshu can''t handle human affairs, Li Yuanzhi can''t help laughing. He thinks that you''re such a bad old man, how can you know how powerful my brother song is? Some pictures of two people''s intimacy appear in his mind. For a moment, he can''t help but be a little crazy.


    As a eunuch, song Qingshu could not laugh or cry. However, he wanted to hide his identity, so he admitted: "the elder is really dazzling."


    Listen to him admit, Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke are glad to have a trace of disappointment. Fortunately, this person is really unable to work. They are disappointed... They don''t know why they are disappointed. Maybe they think that such a handsome figure is not a real man. They have some regrets.


    "I also heard about some things in the sunflower Canon in those years," if you want to practice magic skills, you can wield a knife from the palace. "I thought that this kind of practice would hurt heaven and heaven, but it was against heaven and destined to have limited achievements. I didn''t expect that the Oriental leader could practice this kind of cultivation at a young age by virtue of this skill, which really surprised me." Huang Chang was filled with emotion, as if he was curious about the sunflower classic.


    Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue when he heard that Huang Shang was not qualified to look down on the top of sunflower classic.


    Huang Chang turned to song Qingshu, and his dark cloak made his face a little vague: "although I don''t often walk around in the river and lake, I know that the eastern cult leader was very powerful in the Wulin a few years ago, and was praised as the best expert in the world by many people. Why did he come here to steal incense and jade?"


    "The nine Yin manual" is the master of the book, "the nine Yin classics" has made the world Master and rob. The senior are not still committed to the palace courts to take care of the homes. Dongfang Bubai''s identity is a very good cover. He doesn''t want to expose his identity at the juncture of the song peace talks. Otherwise, there will be a lot of variables. Anyway, Dongfang muxue is one of her own. She won''t mind borrowing her identity.


    "It''s a bit of a young man''s vigor to be smart." Huang Chang was not angry, but rather appreciated.


    "I''m flattered." Song Qing''s attitude is very modest. After all, he has learned "the nine Yin manual", and he is half a master.


    Huang Chang sighed: "in those days, my parents, wife and children were all killed by the Ming religion. Later, I devoted myself to the study of revenge of martial arts. When my martial arts became successful, I found that my former enemies were dead and old, and it was meaningless to seek revenge from those people. The relationship between the sun moon god religion and the Ming religion is inextricably linked. Since the eastern leader is the leader of the sun moon god religion and is known as the best expert in the world, let''s pay back this gratitude and resentment for the elders. "


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He thinks that I''ve been shot while I''m lying down. In the future, I can''t pretend to be Dongfang muxue, who is full of enemies.


    "So that you don''t complain that I''m bullying the small with the big, you can do it first this time." Huang Chang says lightly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "shouldn''t you let me do three moves?"


    Huang Chang was silent. After a long time, he said, "your martial arts skills are too high. I don''t want you to win three moves. I still won''t let you."


    Song Qingshu was so angry that he laughed back: "it''s against the style of the predecessors."


    Huang Chang lightly replied: "heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as cud dogs. These false names have long been ignored by me."


    "I''ve met many shameless people, but it''s rare for me to be as upright as my predecessors." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded.


    Huang Chang didn''t get angry at all: "your martial arts are so high, and you are young and strong. But I am old and frail. It''s up to you to let me show respect for the old and love the young."


    Song Qingshu was stunned for a while, and immediately showed his face and said with a smile: "if the old urchin meets the elder, he will be a confidant."


    Huang sang shook his head. "I know a little about Zhou Botong," he said. "In fact, he is Wang Chongyang''s teacher, but he is actually half his apprentice. The original martial arts can only be said to be careless, practicing my" nine Yin classics "and matching his own skills of fighting with each other. He is not familiar with the world when he speaks well, and is absent-minded when he speaks hard. But I have reached the state of being too forgetful and natural. Although it seems similar on the surface, it is actually different in essence. He can''t be my confidant. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and immediately realized: "it''s the dullness of the younger generation, please!"


    Huang Chang didn''t refuse either. He fluttered like a roc spreading its wings and rushed towards him. One hand buckled his face and the other hand covered his chest.


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs, thinking that although Huang Shang''s cultivation is high, it is far from enough to attack him at such a speed.


    After all, huang shang is a master who has been famous for decades. Song Qingshu doesn''t dare to ask him to join him. He plans to avoid his attack first. He is waiting for the opportunity to fight back. However, at the tip of his foot, he doesn''t float to the distance as expected. Instead, he still stays in the same place.


    "Be careful!" Li Yuanzhi, who was watching the battle, saw that Huang Shang had already attacked song Qingshu. Ten fingers seemed to be about to pierce her lover''s body, but her lover was still in a daze. She subconsciously wanted to scream to remind her. Unfortunately, the speed of her opponent was too fast, and the air around her suddenly became very thick, which made her gasp, so her mouth was wide open, But there was no sound.


    Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke, on the other hand, have a lot of complex feelings. They should hate song Qingshu very much, and they wish he was defeated. But seeing him in danger, they don''t know why, but they are not happy. Is Huang Shang hiding in his cloak like a ghost, not as pleasant as song Qingshu?


    The three women''s nervous heart soon let go. It turns out that song Qingshu twisted her body to avoid the other party''s fatal blow at the critical moment.


    Jiuyin baiguzhao Jiuyin baiguzhao, the destruction of the enemy, such as wearing rotten soil...... "Song Qing book" in the mind of the "nine Yin Jing Jing" this passage, the heart of darkness sigh, if Zhi saw how the other side to display the nine Yin manual bone claw, I am afraid I am ashamed to dare not admit that he will also nine Yin bone claws.


    However, what impressed him most was not Huang Shang''s nine Yin and white bone claws, but the air around him when he was attacked seemed to be as thick as substance. It turned into invisible shackles and made him unable to move. If he hadn''t had enough skill to avoid it at the critical moment, he might have not only won, but also died.


    Looking down at his chest, he saw that his clothes were tattered and there were some blood stains on his chest. Song Qingshu said strangely, "what kind of Kung Fu is this, master I read so many movies and novels in my previous life that I blurted out the word "field".


    "Field? It''s a good name, "Huang Chang stopped attacking in a daze." these are some rules of heaven and earth that I have learned in recent years. They can control the surrounding environment to a certain extent. You should be careful, boy. "


    Song Qingshu nodded, his face no longer had the previous frivolous color, and said solemnly: "I have a move here, please give me some advice."


    Then he took a step forward, and all the people in the hall felt that song Qingshu had appeared in front of Huang Chang and hit him on his right shoulder.

 Chapter 1265

    Huang shang of no great importance what he is after all. He is not an old man, and he has no hatred with Song Qing Shu. He says that he and Zhou Zhi Lu practice the nine Yin manual is the legacy of the other side. So though he has the opportunity to attack the other side, he still chooses such a part as his shoulder.


    But why did he wait now? Although his fist is not a bluff, it''s full of light in front of his fist. If he was hit, he would lose his fighting power even if he could only use huang shang.


    "Brother song is great!" Li Yuanzhi''s eyes are red. The feelings of young girls are always poems. Of course, they want their lovers to be as powerful as possible.


    Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke are obviously very nervous. Just now they were worried that song Qingshu was in danger. Now they are even more worried that Huang Shang is in danger. After all, once song Qingshu wins, who knows what fate they will face.


    But their eyes soon stare big, see Huang Chang''s arm suddenly back to the body a few inches, just to avoid the song Qingshu in the inevitable blow.


    "The method of tightening tendons and shrinking bones?" Song Qing learned the nine Yin manual classics, and naturally knew one of them. He always felt that he had some chicken ribs, and he didn''t expect to use such magic.


    When he was slightly absent-minded, Huang Shang''s retracted arm suddenly popped up. Song Qingshu''s expression changed and he quickly moved several feet out of the air. Unfortunately, he was still swept to his elbow by the other party''s five fingers. He felt his arm numb and his whole strength subsided.


    "Five strings in hand!" A pressing matter of the moment, the nine Yin manual follow up a victory with hot pursuit. But he has no time to think about it. The most urgent thing is to deal with Huang Sheng''s victory.


    Although the whole body strength disappeared for only a moment, but for the master of Huang Chang, this moment was more than enough.


    There was no way to avoid it. Suddenly, a strange light flashed out of song Qingshu''s eyes. In his pupil, a little man who made the sword appeared, as if he was ready to rush out at any time.


    Huang Chang felt a palpitation, and noticed that the air around him had suddenly changed, as if he was no longer controlled by his aura. The instinct of the great master made him raise his hand back in an instant. A black whip was shot from his sleeve and wound around the beam in the distance. He pulled the whole person and suddenly retreated to several feet away. His cloak was windless and inflated several times, Their palms were raised slowly, and the air around them was visible to the naked eye. Generally, the whole body was twisting, and even the light was twisted. A few women not far away just looked at it, and they felt bored and nauseous. They were so scared that they quickly closed their eyes.


    Seeing Huang Chang''s appearance as if facing a great enemy, song Qingshu smiles slightly. The golden villain in his eyes gradually fades away, and then comes to Chen Yuanyuan''s mother and daughter, looks at Huang Chang and says, "elder, you and I have no deep hatred, so why fight for life and death? Why don''t we just let it go? "


    Hearing the voice in their ears, a Ke and Chen Yuanyuan just learned that song Qingshu had arrived at their side. They couldn''t help losing face. A Ke subconsciously attacked behind them. However, as soon as he raised his hand, they felt that all their strength was gone, and his hand fell down again.


    "It''s hard for a disobedient woman to please a man." Song Qingshu leaned to her ear and said that the heat let a Ke''s pretty face instantly spread a layer of red haze. At the same time, Li Yuanzhi pouted not far away.


    The air around Huang Chang gradually returned to calm, showing a black cloak again, and the voice was full of dignified: "what kind of Kung Fu were you doing just now?"


    "A kind of Kung Fu that should not exist in this world." In a pun, song Qingshu said that sword 23 is the martial arts of Fengyun, not the martial arts of the world.


    Huang Chang wanted to ask again. Suddenly he frowned and closed his mouth. Then the Palace door was knocked open, and a lot of bodyguards came in. It turned out that the two had been fighting for so long, and finally the guards in the palace were shocked.


    "How dare you break into the forbidden area of the imperial palace. Take all of them for me." Seeing the situation in the room, the leader of the bodyguard was surprised and angry. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguards surrounded song Qingshu and huang shang.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. Huang Shang''s identity is mysterious. Few people want to know his identity in the imperial palace. Now the flood has washed the Dragon King temple. He used to look like a policeman arresting a thief. Now he and I have become thieves together. It depends on how you deal with the situation.


    But his smile soon hardened, because Huang Chang soon raised a golden token. After the guards picked it up, their faces changed and they knelt down to salute.


    "Take this man!" Huang Chang''s hand pointed to the opposite, and song Qingshu immediately became the focus of the audience.


    "I said Lao Huang, it''s not interesting. What about one-on-one or one-on-one Song Qingshu said sadly that although the imperial palace guards are not top experts, many people are enough to be the leader of a small sect in the river and lake. As the saying goes, ants kill elephants, and there is a yellow garment nearby.


    "Man follows the earth, the earth follows the heaven, the heaven follows the Tao, and the Tao follows the nature. As long as I can keep you, why should I fight with you alone?" Huang Chang''s indifferent voice came from his cloak.


    Song Qingshu''s words stopped for a moment, and then he remembered that Huang Shang had been cultivated to the point that he was too forgetful to love. He really had a fool''s dream to use these moral rules in the secular world to restrain him.


    "Concubine Wu and silent scattered people are in my hands. If you don''t want to hurt them, just stay away." Since Huang Chang was hard and soft, song Qingshu had to start with those ordinary bodyguards.


    The bodyguards really stopped. They were different from huang shang. They knew that Princess Wu was very popular. If there was a good or bad thing, they would not be able to take it. So they all threw a rat''s eye out.


    "Let go of Empress Wu!"


    "It''s a big crime to kill the nine nationalities!"


    "If you let go of your mother, you can take it lightly."


    ¡­¡­


    The guards around you and me are very noisy. Song Qingshu chuckled: "I''m not a three-year-old child. What''s the point of talking to me about this?"


    All of a sudden, his face changed and he suddenly turned around. He saw that Huang Chang was like a roc flying towards him.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and now he was in a tight encirclement. He was not willing to compete with Huang Chang to expend his power. He simply grabbed Chen Yuanyuan''s fragrant shoulder and let her stand in front of him. He planned to use this meat shield to avoid Huang Chang, but he took the opportunity to walk.


    However, to his surprise, Huang Chang didn''t stop when he saw Chen Yuanyuan standing in the middle of the two men. He still hit Chen Yuanyuan with a big Voldemort fist, which shocked everyone.


    Chen Yuanyuan gushes out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person bumps into song Qingshu dejectedly. Song Qingshu instantly feels a strange force of boxing coming from Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Beat cattle across the mountain!" Song Qingshu immediately understood Huang Shang''s plan. Originally, he had enough time to escape. However, once he did, Chen Yuanyuan''s boxing power could not be released. I''m afraid she would die on the spot.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he covered his chest with soft strength, and held Chen Yuanyuan in his arms, using his body to dissolve the spiral and violent fist strength in her body.


    Rao Shi had made preparations ahead of time, but this was equivalent to a full blow from Huang Shang''s big ambush boxing. Song Qingshu only felt a strong force coming from his chest and a sweet throat. He almost didn''t faint directly.

 Chapter 1266

    "I didn''t expect that you were still in love. You would rather hurt yourself than save Chen Yuanyuan." Huang shang mouth although a pair of appreciate tone, can not stop at hand, continue to pursue victory.


    "No!" Seeing that her mother was beaten to the mouth and spat blood by Huang Shang, a Ke felt a chill pouring from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet. At this moment, Kung Fu finally reacted. Instead, she was extremely angry and didn''t know where the courage came from. She opened her hands to stop huang shang and said, "don''t hurt my mother!"


    "Mother!"


    Seeing that Huang Chang''s attack was about to fall on a Ke, the guards nearby screamed out.


    Huang Chang frowned. After all, the man in front of him was the emperor''s favorite concubine. If he was hurt, he would be hesitant and slow.


    Song Qingshu took advantage of this opportunity, holding Chen Yuanyuan, ran into the window, and soon disappeared in the sight of the public.


    "Chase A group of bodyguards came out of the scabbard and rushed out. Huang shang didn''t move. He fought song Qingshu several times. He knew that his opponent''s lightness skill had taken the lead, and now he couldn''t catch up. If you''re in the open plain, you can take advantage of his injuries to try to chase him. But now the palace has a complex terrain, and the other side has a hundred places to get rid of him.


    Shaking his head, Huang Chang turned to the shadow of the corner, and the whole person was about to disappear into the darkness, but a Ke suddenly ran in front of him and stopped him. Although he was a little scared, a Ke still stared at him stubbornly: "why do you want to kill my mother?"


    Huang Chang replied coldly, "I don''t want to kill your mother, but to leave that person."


    "But if that man doesn''t help you!" Although a Ke is not an expert, he can still see that Huang Shang''s fist just now has no mercy. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s efforts, they would have been separated from each other now.


    "That''s just to get rid of a pretty girl for the Song Dynasty." Huang Chang''s tone didn''t fluctuate, as if there was no emotion.


    "Beauty is a disaster?" Ako murmured to himself, but did not respond for a moment.


    "Mourning for all the elements of the six armies, Chen Yuanyuan became a beautiful woman in a rage. In those days, the Central Plains was occupied by an alien cavalry... It was not a blessing for such an unknown woman to stay in the imperial palace." After Huang Chang left this sentence, the surrounding light was distorted, and soon disappeared.


    As Chen Yuanyuan''s daughter, she has heard similar comments since childhood. Although she doesn''t think so, it''s the common view of all people, and she can''t reverse it.


    Thinking that he had to marry someone he didn''t like for the sake of his father''s great cause in the Southern Song Dynasty, the only thing to be thankful for was that he had his mother with him all the way, but now the only dependence had to leave her... The more he thought about it, the more sad he was, and he began to cry.


    "Don''t be too sad. Your mother should be OK." Li Yuanzhi came over and said in a soft voice that she didn''t like a Ke and Chen Yuanyuan, but huang shang hurt her lover just now. She suddenly felt that a Ke was not so annoying. What''s more, song Qingshu was injured just now. Fortunately, at the moment of crisis, a Ke came out to block her lover and let him get away. Seeing that a Ke was so sad, she couldn''t help comforting her.


    "How do you know my mother will be ok?" As if a Ke had caught the straw, she raised her head and looked at her with tears in her eyes.


    "Er..." Li Yuanzhi thought that I can''t tell you that it''s strange for Chen Yuanyuan to have something to do with elder brother song''s compassion for jade, so he had to reply, "just now, that person would rather hurt himself than save the silent scattered people. When he left, he took her away specially. I''m afraid he was worried that she would be poisoned by the ghost if he left her here."


    Li Yuanzhi didn''t know who huang shang was, so she simply used another name instead. Anyway, huang shang was always shrouded in his cloak and looked like a ghost.


    "That person really can''t hurt Niang?" Ah Ke muttered to herself, thinking that the mysterious man had done such a thing to his mother and daughter that night, but she had saved her mother again today. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to hate him or to appreciate her.


    Song Qingshu, holding Chen Yuanyuan in his arms, turned left and right in the middle of the palace, and soon left the pursuers behind. Because the cold palace was relatively quiet, he went back to Li Yuanzhi''s house all the way.


    "Wow ~" as soon as Chen Yuanyuan was put on the bed, song Qingshu vomited out a mouthful of blood. It turned out that he was injured by the strength of Huang Shang''s demon subduing fist. In addition, he ran all the way, aggravating the injury. He had no time to breathe, which led to the surge of Qi and blood. Now he settled down a little, he could not help vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Huang Shang''s all-out attack was so good. Fortunately, song Qingshu had the magic power to protect his body. In addition, he was ready just now. He was not hurt irreversibly, but he still needed to breathe immediately.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, his internal breathing has been running for several weeks, and song Qingshu has finally recovered. If he had suffered such an injury half a year ago, he might have had to rest for ten days and a half months. But his current cultivation, after a few weeks of breathing, would have almost recovered.


    Suddenly, song Qingshu opened his eyes and saw Chen Yuanyuan pull off the gold hairpin on his head. He struggled to climb over and put the sharp end of the gold hairpin on his neck. His face was very pale.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what are you doing?"


    Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip: "you have polluted my innocence. I will pull you to death before I die."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "how can I contaminate you? You are innocent. I haven''t touched you from the beginning to the end, OK?"


    "Nonsense Chen Yuanyuan''s originally bloodless face suddenly rose a strange red tide, "if you didn''t touch me, my mouth... How could my mouth be full of pickled things."


    "What kind of pickle?" Song qingshuming asked.


    "You As soon as Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes stood up, he could no longer resist the anger in his heart. The gold hairpin in his hand stabbed him down the neck.


    Ding~


    Chen Yuanyuan felt that the palm of her hand was numb, and Jin Chai could not hold it any more. She flew to one side and stuck it in the pillar. Jin Chai''s tail was still trembling, which showed how powerful her opponent was when she flicked her fingers.


    When Jin Chai got rid of her, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly lost his focus and fell to the ground, but instead of falling to the hard floor as he imagined, he fell into a warm embrace.


    "Madam, be careful. If you knock on this beautiful face, I don''t know how many men in the world want to sigh." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Frivolous and shameless ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s impression of song Qingshu fell to the freezing point again, and he tried to push him away angrily and anxiously, "don''t touch me."


    "Don''t you want me to touch it?" Song Qingshu smile with a strange taste.


    "Of course!" Chen Yuanyuan was hurt and his breath was weak. When he was so agitated, his breath suddenly became three points.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu takes back her hands in an instant. Chen Yuanyuan is seriously injured and powerless. Just now, she relies on his support to stabilize her figure. This sudden change makes her lose her center of gravity again and fall into his arms. What''s more, because she is face down, she pours directly on Song Qingshu''s legs.


    ---


    The second change

 Chapter 1267

    "Oh, no ~" Chen Yuanyuan tried to get up several times, but he was seriously injured, and now he was weak. Several times he looked up and finally fell back.


    In front of him was the masculine breath of men. Chen Yuanyuan could not wait for a crack in the ground to get in right away.


    Song Qingshu spread his hands and said innocently: "now it''s not me touching you, but you touching me."


    Chen Yuanyuan was shy and anxious, but there was no other way. He couldn''t lie down between his legs in this position all the time, so he had to be soft and said, "you... You help me up."


    "No way ~" Song Qingshu shakes his head in a hurry and deliberately prolongs his voice. "My wife just said that she would not let me touch it. I don''t want to be treated as a frivolous and shameless person again."


    Hearing that he deliberately played tricks on himself, Chen Yuanyuan was so angry that she itched her teeth. She really wanted to open her mouth and bite him hard. However, she was not so bold after all when she thought of what she would bite when she opened her mouth.


    Looking down at the beauty lying in her arms, I saw that her cloud temples were scattered, and strands of green silk fell onto her long white neck. The contrast of the two colors seemed to exude a charming luster, which made song Qingshu move in her heart and could not help but lower her head and kiss her neck.


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan didn''t expect such a change. A man''s hot and gentle kiss came from her neck, which made her a little lost. She had not been touched by a man for a long time. Unexpectedly, this touch made her tremble all over, a kind of trembling from her soul.


    Her life can be said to be very beautiful. Because of her world-famous beauty, she is coveted by too many men. Because of this, she knows more about men than any woman in the world.


    If an ordinary girl encounters this kind of situation, she will only regard her partner as lustful, but she can feel the other party''s pity and love for her from this gentle kiss. She can feel that his kiss is just out of appreciation of beautiful things, and she can''t help it naturally, not out of flesh and lust as other men do.


    She has experienced too many men in her rough life. No matter Wu Sangui or Li Zicheng, no matter how modest she was before, once she got into bed, she would show an impatient ugly look. Subconsciously, she wanted to take off her skirt. Who would really pity her.


    After thinking about it, maybe only Hu Yizhi, who used to be in Sansheng nunnery, could cherish her so much. For his own sake, he was willing to transform himself into an old farmer, weeding and growing vegetables in Sansheng nunnery all day long. One of them was more than ten years. During that time, they only said 20 or 30 words.


    Chen Yuanyuan also knew the identity of the other party after the event, but although she was moved in her heart, she had no different feelings about him. In her opinion, infatuation is certainly not wrong, but pursuing a partner is not like keeping a pet, as long as "being nice to her" is enough. The relationship between men and women stresses mutual love, and such love must have certain personality traits that the other party can appreciate and rely on.


    However, it is a pity that Hu Yizhi has nothing for Chen Yuanyuan to appreciate.


    When Chen Yuanyuan was a teenager, she was the most beautiful one in Qinhuai. She had never met anyone who was so infatuated as Hu Yizhi, and I don''t know how many of them. These people didn''t treat her as a woman, but regarded her as a high goddess.


    Although Chen Yuanyuan also enjoys this kind of feeling, it is one thing to be able to enjoy it. The unequal status of both sides at the beginning doomed her not to have any special feeling towards this type of pursuer. In her heart, Hu Yizhi''s status is not even as important as Wu Sangui or Li Zicheng.


    However, Chen Yuanyuan has no deep feelings for Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng. After all, they just treat her as a beautiful plaything.


    Over the years, Chen Yuanyuan has always felt sorry for himself in the dead of night. He has known more men in his life than most women in their ten lives, but there is no one who can really harmonize with her. It has to be said that this is the biggest regret of his life.


    I don''t know why, now that she was so kissed by this young mysterious man, she had a feeling that her whole body was shocked and her heart beat faster. She was shy and a little scared. How could she have such a feeling about this philander!


    "Maybe it''s my hallucination when I''m dying." Chen Yuanyuan''s chest became more and more stuffy. He felt pain all over his body.


    Aware of her strange, song Qingshu no longer teases her. He lifts her up and gently puts her on the bed. He holds her hand and feels her pulse. He can''t help but frown. Although huang shang has just used the skill of beating cattle across the mountain, he still has a small part of her strength in Chen Yuanyuan''s body. Fortunately, the power of the great demon subduing fist is dissolved by his body, Otherwise, I''m afraid this beautiful woman would have died long ago. But even so, Huang Shang''s hundred years of skill is so good, Chen Yuanyuan''s delicate body can''t stand it, only half of his life is left.


    "Am I dying?" Looking at the man sitting by the bed with dignified air, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t connect him with the prostitute who bullied their mother and daughter that night.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "you are really badly hurt, even if the hospital consultation, I''m afraid there''s nothing you can do."


    "It is." Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes are full of calm, as if already ready for the psychological, "anyway, I am such a beauty disaster has long been damned."


    Aware that her pulse is getting weaker and weaker, song Qingshu knows that she has given up the idea of survival. She can''t help but be angry and anxious: "I haven''t finished my words yet. People in the hospital can''t save you, which doesn''t mean I can''t save you."


    Chen Yuanyuan only thought that he was comforting himself, but he didn''t care. His beautiful eyes looked at him quietly: "can you promise me something?"


    "Tell me, whether you agree or not depends on my mood." Song Qingshu, on the one hand, used his genuine Qi to investigate the injury in her body, and on the other hand, replied faintly.


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. Since she was a teenager, which of the men she met was not obedient to her every request. Even if she met one or two people who pretended to be arrogant, she would not refuse her in such a soft voice. How could she be like this man?


    "Can you take the mask off and let me have a look?" Perhaps the other party''s previous attitude made her predict that she might be rejected. When Chen Yuanyuan said this sentence, he not only paid attention to the soft tone, but also blinked a pair of watery eyes, as if he could speak, constantly conveying his appeal.


    "Are you seducing me?" Noticing her look, song Qingshu had a smile in his eyes.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s white jade like cheek suddenly showed two groups of red halos. Since she left Qinhuai River, she has not used these charming little tricks for decades. I didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to show such charm to a young boy today. What''s more, Ju ran got such a reply.


    "I''m afraid he''s not really a man, as he had guessed before." Chen Yuanyuan suddenly has an idea in his mind. Fortunately, he has a trace of inexplicable regret in his heart. It''s hard to meet a man with the same soul. How can he know that he is not a man.

 Chapter 1268

    Chen Yuanyuan''s face suddenly turned red, because she suddenly thought of the situation when she was lying between each other''s legs just now. Although she had only touched each other unconsciously for a few times, her heart was deeply impressed by the thrilling hard touch. If such a person is not a man, she would be a man in the whole world.


    Seeing Chen Yuanyuan suddenly showing a face of shame, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "aunt, you have to seduce me at another time. Now you are seriously injured, even if I am moved, I can''t do it."


    Hearing what he said was ridiculous, Chen Yuanyuan spat lightly: "aunt, are you old in your heart?" The resentment and melancholy in that tone is really distressing, but the meaning of coquetry is more intense, as if in a love man.


    She was obviously aware of her abnormality, and could not help but feel a little hot. She thought that this man had done such a thing to herself and ako, why didn''t she hate him so much in her heart? Is it because just now he struggled to get hurt to save himself?


    Chen Yuanyuan thought hard for a long time, but she didn''t come up with any conclusion. How could she know that there is a special term for such psychology in later generations, which is called "anchor sinking effect". In short, a person who has done 100 good things first and one bad thing at last will make you feel that he is a hypocrite; On the other hand, if a person does a hundred bad things first and a good thing at last, people will think that he is not so bad.


    In the final analysis, people''s psychological expectations are different. If a person has done 100 good things, people''s requirements for him will be very high unconsciously. Therefore, if he has done a bad thing, it will be very difficult for people to accept; When a person has done 100 bad things, people''s expectation of him is very low. Once the other person has done a good thing, it will make people very surprised.


    Chen Yuanyuan was just like this. At first, she thought that the man that night was a despicable, disgusting and obscene prostitute. But when she saw song Qingshu today, although she was covered, she could see that he was a handsome young man, which was quite different from the images she had imagined. She felt a little lucky and liked him, and then she died for a moment, The other side actually struggled to save her from injury, which made her hate her completely.


    Of course, there is also a very important reason that Chen Yuanyuan thinks that she will soon die, otherwise she will not return to her girlhood like a dream.


    "Eh, which beautiful little sister is this from?" Song Qingshu said in an exaggerated tone.


    "Bah, glib." Maybe it''s because he was born in the dust and was used to too many glib people. In fact, Chen Yuanyuan hates this kind of people in his heart. I don''t know why he can''t have the slightest disgust today.


    "They are dying. Don''t you even agree to their last request?" It has become Chen Yuanyuan''s obsession to see each other''s face under the mask, so she even pretends to be pathetic.


    Song Qingshu shook his head, still refused without hesitation: "madam, if you look at me, you will regret why you have to do everything to see it."


    "I promise I''ll never regret it." Listening to his tone seems to be loose, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly in front of a bright.


    "No, it''s not easy for you, because obsession has raised a glimmer of vitality. I can''t let it go." At this moment, song Qingshu had already explored the injury in her body with genuine Qi, and had a plan about how to rescue her.


    When they were locked in a stalemate, a girl''s anxious voice came out of the door: "brother song, brother song?"


    Originally, Li Yuanzhi worried about song Qingshu in her heart, comforted a Ke and came back from her. Thinking that song Qingshu might return to her room, she ran all the way anxiously.


    Especially when she thought of the scene of song Qingshu''s injury, she was so anxious that she began to call from a long distance. Anyway, the cold palace was sparsely populated, and there was no one in the area of tens of feet, so she was not afraid to be heard.


    Push open the door, see the lover is there, a hanging heart finally let go, the whole person with a wisp of fragrant wind rushed to his arms, murmur to himself, full of worry: "song big brother, song big brother, Wuwu, I thought you had an accident ~ Wuwu ~"


    Suddenly seeing the blood stains on his chest, Li Yuanzhi was flustered. She quickly raised her head and held her lover''s cheek: "brother song, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me ~" because the mask was a little kowtowing, she took it off easily.


    Song Qingshu was originally a black line, thinking that this silly girl, a song elder brother, didn''t expose his identity. When he was thinking about how to tell a lie, he didn''t expect that she would take off the mask. It was too late to stop him.


    "It''s you!" Chen Yuanyuan was surprised and angry. She was shocked to see Li Yuanzhi running in just now. When she heard that the other party was a big brother song, her mind suddenly came up with a person''s appearance. When the mask was removed, her guess was finally confirmed.


    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi was startled by the sudden sound. Then she found that there was someone else on the bed. She looked back at Song Qingshu and blinked innocently, "brother song, if I don''t mean it, do you believe it?"


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of depression: "does it make any difference whether we believe in each other now?"


    Li Yuanzhi put her arms around him and shook them. She said in a coquettish way: "don''t be angry with others, elder brother song. They just saw you. I didn''t expect that you would bring other women back."


    After all, to some extent, this is their "love nest". There is one more woman for no reason. Of course, she has a little opinion.


    "Well, well, I can''t be angry." Song Qingshu appeases Li Yuanzhi, turns around and finds Chen Yuanyuan stares at her, which makes her very embarrassed.


    It''s strange to say that just now he was wearing a mask. He would tease if he wanted to. Everything was under his control, but now when the mask was removed, he was at a loss.


    "What a song Qingshu, what a king of golden snakes. I didn''t expect that he was such a shameless person, stealing incense, stealing jade, eroticism and humiliating women. If he spread it to the rivers and lakes, it would be enough to ruin your reputation." Originally, Chen Yuanyuan had a good liking for him. She would not react so much to anyone else under the mask, but song Qingshu was the only one.


    First of all, when song Qingshu was sent to Shanhaiguan, he said that he would take Aker back to Yanjing just to make an appearance. As a result, his daughter was put under house arrest as soon as she went, and her beloved daughter was so eager that she didn''t like song Qingshu;


    Second, Mo ruo''s mother knows that a Ke has a complex feeling of love and hate for song Qingshu. Although she doesn''t think so, song Qingshu is not so difficult to accept compared with Fu kang''an and Zhao Gou.


    Therefore, she subconsciously regarded song Qingshu as a younger generation or son-in-law, but now she learned that her son-in-law candidate was the lewd thief who had done that kind of thing to her.


    ---

 Chapter 1269

    Li Yuanzhi originally intended to watch a good play on one side, but when she heard Chen Yuanyuan abusing his lover, she quit immediately. She came forward and said angrily, "who do you think is shameless?"


    Chen Yuanyuan said coldly, "ask your man, he knows what he has done to me."


    Li Yuanzhi snorted: "don''t ask him, I know what happened to you."


    "Are you not angry?" Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. Seeing that she didn''t care, she just thought it was incredible. How could a woman know that her man didn''t get angry after doing that kind of dirty thing?


    At the thought of that night, Chen Yuanyuan felt as if he had the salted taste in his mouth.


    "Why am I angry?" Li Yuanzhi gave her a white look and said angrily, "the injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. Don''t blame my brother song. I was the one who bullied you that night."


    "It''s you?" Chen Yuanyuan just felt puzzled, "how possible, you are a girl''s family, how... How to have that kind of dirty thing." Said a layer of red halo from the snow-white slender neck emerged.


    "What''s impossible? I''ll just use my mouth..." Li Yuanzhi snorted and described the situation at that time.


    Chen Yuanyuan was ashamed and angry: "how can you be so vicious!"


    "I''m vicious? You call me vicious Li Yuanzhi angry anti smile, "how I lost my innocence, how I was put in the cold palace, you should be the most clear."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face changed: "you... You all know?"


    "If you don''t know, don''t do it yourself." Li Yuanzhi stares at her coldly, "did not expect that under your gorgeous skin bag is such a snake heart."


    "I''m sorry for that..." Chen Yuanyuan apologized, "but we just obey orders."


    "To whose fate?" Song Qingshu interrupted.


    Chen Yuanyuan opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, but did not answer. You sighed: "no matter who you listen to, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to die soon. Let''s make up for Miss Li with death."


    "I think it''s beautiful. You were already dead in Princess Wu''s palace just now. It''s brother song who saved you by fighting for his own injury. He took such a big risk that when you died, we would lose a lot." Li Yuanzhi said in a huff. She didn''t know whether she was angry with Chen Yuanyuan or song Qingshu.


    "Cough..." Chen Yuanyuan coughed, "what do you want?"


    "Wait until you''re better." Chen Yuanyuan tone weak, with her pale but stunning face, even Li Yuanzhi are a little softhearted.


    "Well, it''s a fox." Li Yuanzhi''s stomach is full of complaints.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get over this injury." Chen Yuanyuan smiles bitterly, but he still has all kinds of feelings.


    Li Yuanzhi snorted: "with elder brother song, even if you die, you can be cured."


    Seeing the pride on the girl''s face, Chen Yuanyuan shook his head, thinking that the girl in love had a blind worship of her lover.


    Although Chen Yuanyuan doesn''t know the medical skills, she can''t understand her physical condition any more. She feels that as soon as she closes her eyes, she can''t wake up at any time. It''s obvious that she''s close to running out of oil and the lamp is dead.


    Just now, she was supported by an obsession. Now that she knows the identity of song Qingshu, her obsession disappears and is replaced by deep melancholy. Coupled with her guilt for Li Yuanzhi, she finally can''t support it.


    Aware that Chen Yuanyuan''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "sister Yuanzhi, go to the door to protect the Dharma for me. Pay attention to the movement outside. I want to heal her now."


    Li Yuanzhi hesitated: "brother song, you seem to be hurt too..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s OK, I have my own discretion."


    The conversation between them fell into Chen Yuanyuan''s ears word for word. She summoned up her strength and pushed song Qingshu''s hand away: "I don''t want you to save me!"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "even if you don''t do it for yourself, think about it for a Ke. If you die, what will she do alone?"


    "Ah ke..." thinking of her daughter, Chen Yuanyuan hesitated subconsciously, but soon she shook her head, "she has grown up, and I can''t accompany her forever."


    Seeing that she couldn''t do this or that, song Qingshu suddenly became angry: "it''s ok if you don''t let me save you. When you die, I''ll strip off your clothes and hang you at the main entrance of the palace, so that all the men in the world can appreciate your body."


    "You are shameless!" Chen Yuanyuan trembles with anger. From the time she remembers, all men will show her the most perfect side in front of her. There is no such thing as song Qingshu.


    "Whatever you say." Song Qingshu glared at her fiercely, as if to prove that what he said was true.


    "Well, well, it will be very interesting then." One side of Li Yuanzhi, fearing that the world is not disorderly clapping, almost did not faint Chen Yuanyuan gas.


    "Do you want me to save you or not?" Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "Save ~" Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip and said very reluctantly.


    "Well, it''s not going to work like this. I have to propose a toast instead of a penalty." Li Yuanzhi disdained to curl his mouth, and then ran to the door for the two people to watch the wind.


    Song Qingshu supported Chen Yuanyuan to sit up and said softly, "next, I''ll use one Yang finger to open up your eight channels and pull you back from the gate of hell. During this period, you can''t resist half of your body."


    "Thank you ~" Chen Yuanyuan hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded slightly. She was a very intelligent woman. Now she knew that the other party was acting so ferociously just now, mainly to treat herself.


    With the experience of treating XiaoLongNu and Lu Wushuang''s legs last time, song Qingshu is now familiar with the use of one Yang finger. As for the disadvantage that one Yang finger can cause great damage to Qi, it has been solved by him.


    At that time, master Yideng used Yiyang finger to heal people''s wounds. After that, his skill was greatly damaged. It took him five years to practice. In fact, it was just his lack of cultivation.


    Sniff at the south the emperor''s not enough to see a young man saying that the five must be one of them is not enough. Song Qingshu did not believe it at the beginning. Until he himself used one yang to save people, he found that the loss was far less terrible than the rumors. At the same time, he thought of a master of the lantern in the original book the general rule of the nine Yin manual. The original time of five years was shortened to less than three months, and song Qingshu finally understood the key.


    The nine Yin manual classics were the nine Yin manual classics. He also practiced the "God''s Sutra", "joy Chan Chan", "Tai Xuan Jing" and so on. Each of them was not in the "nine Yin true scriptures". What''s more, martial arts had already far exceeded the lamp of the year. After he used one yang to save people, he lost almost nothing in his skills. At best, he was tired physically and had a good rest to recover. God bless you.


    With his left palm caressing his chest and his right hand extending his index finger, song Qingshu slowly pointed to the Baihui acupoint on Chen Yuanyuan''s head. After pointing, he immediately drew back and did not move. His second finger had already pointed to the back acupoint one inch and five minutes behind her Baihui acupoint, and then Qiangjian, naohu, Fengfu, Dazhui, Taodao, Shenzhu, Shendao, Lingtai all the way down, Song Qingshu can''t help but think of this charming body, which makes men crazy all over the world, and let him poke and touch it at will.


    In fact, song Qingshu was not the only one who had this feeling. Chen Yuanyuan also felt tremors from his soul and his body could not help trembling.


    ---

 Chapter 1270

    You should know that in addition to father and daughter, mother and son, and husband and wife, male teachers never pass on female students, and female teachers never pass on male students. As the saying goes, men and women do not give and receive each other. How can we learn this Kung Fu unless we touch all the acupoints one by one?


    Although song Qingshu is now healing, it is also similar to teaching acupoint skills. You should know that the old urchin, who was not familiar with the world, taught yinggu acupoint skills, and finally got the rolling sheet.


    Song Qingshu is not an old urchin. Today, he is very self-sustaining and has far more determination than ordinary people. However, Chen Yuanyuan''s determination is not as good as that of yinggu.


    All along, Chen Yuanyuan has a secret that she has never told anyone. That is, once she is touched by a man, she will feel weak, and her body will become softer than cotton. Because of her sensitive constitution, Xiaoxiong like Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui can''t stop her.


    Now every point of song Qingshu''s acupoint on her body, a stream of hot air came to her body, which made her feel very comfortable and even could not help moaning.


    But she had the upper hand in the end, clenching her lips tightly for fear of making any embarrassing sound.


    Song Qingshu is concentrating on her healing, just when Chen Yuanyuan turns his back to himself, he doesn''t find anything unusual. After opening up 36 acupoints of her governor vessel, he puts his hand around her fragrant shoulder and turns her around. Seeing that her red lips are bitten out of blood, song Qingshu is stunned: "are you very uncomfortable?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was startled. He shook his head in a hurry and said with a guilty heart, "No


    Song Qingshu said, "next, I''ll get through 25 acupoints of your Ren pulse."


    Chen Yuanyuan is not a member of the Jianghu. He doesn''t know the distribution of acupoints at all. In addition, he is a little guilty. He is afraid that the other party will see through her mind, so he gives a sign that he is ready.


    Song Qingshu also wanted to remind her that many of Ren''s acupoints are sensitive, but on second thought, Chen Yuanyuan has experienced so many things, and this level of touch should be nothing, so he didn''t say anything more.


    However, it was hard for Chen Yuanyuan. At first, the acupoints of Chengjiang, Lianquan and Tiantu were OK, but then song Qingshu pointed her finger between her breasts, and she suddenly widened her eyes: "is this... This place also a acupoint?"


    "Well," Song Qingshu nodded and explained to her as he pointed the acupoints, "this is Zigong, this is Yutang, and this is Tanzhong..."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s eyes carefully, he finds that his eyes are very clear. He knows that he has misunderstood each other. They have never been so close to each other before. Chen Yuanyuan suddenly finds that the man in front of him is like a carefully carved statue. Every line is so handsome and masculine. He doesn''t know what to think of. Chen Yuanyuan''s face turns red, He turned his head to the other side in a hurry and calmed down a little.


    "What''s the matter with me? He is so much younger than me..."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s thoughts soon broke, because song Qingshu''s fingers had been on her abdomen.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face became more and more red with his fists tightly clenched.


    After ordering Qihai, Shimen and other acupoints, song Qingshu suddenly made a mistake. He hesitated for a moment and said to Chen Yuanyuan, "madam, I need to untie your dress next."


    "What?" Chen Yuanyuan seemed to be unable to believe his ears and flatly refused, "no way!"


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain: "there are still several acupoints right below the navel, and these acupoints are very important. A little deviation will not only save you, but also accelerate you to the gate of hell."


    "But..." Chen Yuanyuan was shy and anxious, "what kind of system is this?"


    Seeing her push, song Qingshu knew that this was not the way to go on, so he had to say: "in fact, why should my wife care? Anyway, I saw all the things that I should have seen that night. Do you want to be seen by me alone, or by all the men in the world at that time? "


    Chen Yuanyuan glared at him with hatred: "you are a kind-hearted man. Why are you so vulgar every time you speak?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "if not, how can you submit?"


    Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip: "I don''t believe you really do that."


    Song Qingshu looked back at her: "you can bet once."


    Two people look at each other for a long time, Chen Yuanyuan finally can''t help but look away and snort: "OK, you win."


    Song Qingshu smile: "you take off or I take off?"


    Hearing his words, Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red again, and his breath became a little flustered: "I''ll... I''ll do it myself." Then he hesitated and moved his hand to his waist.


    After waiting for a long time, song Qingshu rolled her eyes when she saw that her hand was still on her belt He leaned over and could not help saying that three times five divided by two untied her dress, revealing her flat and charming abdomen.


    "You ~" Chen Yuanyuan was shy and anxious, but song Qingshu pointed out that she was at Guanyuan acupoint three inches below her navel. That kind of numbness made her shut her mouth in a hurry, for fear that she could not help making some shameful voice at this point.


    "Look at the skilled appearance just now, I don''t think it''s necessary to untie the girl''s dress." Chen Yuanyuan said sarcastically that the women''s girdle in this world is a bit complicated. If it can''t be solved, it''s easy to become a knot.


    "Madame, are you jealous?" Song Qingshu had a faint smile on his lips.


    "Bah!" Chen Yuanyuan turned away in a hurry. His heart was pounding. He told himself that it was a mistake to talk to him.


    Originally, she made up her mind not to talk to him any more, but as song Qingshu''s hand kept moving down, she couldn''t sit still after all: "where do you... Extend your hand?"


    Song Qingshu replied as usual: "Ren pulse is also known as the sea of Yin pulse, and perineum. Acupoint can be called the sea of sea, which is the most important acupoint of Ren pulse."


    It''s no wonder that Chen Yuanyuan can''t sit still. The perineum acupoint is in the center of the line between the two most private parts of a woman.


    "Can you stop there?" Chen Yuanyuan''s voice was full of crying.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "if you don''t get through the perineum, all the acupoints of renmai in front of you are in vain."


    Hearing the unquestionable color in his tone, Chen Yuanyuan turned his head and said, "then... Hurry up."


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and had to carry a Yang finger to point out the past.


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s body has been several times more sensitive than that of ordinary women. Before, she had been gritting her teeth and suffering. Now when she was touched by a man in such a private place, she felt a tingle on her scalp. She seemed to have an electric current. She could no longer help groaning.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yuanzhi at the door knows that she has a great responsibility, so she has been carefully observing the movement outside. She dare not be careless at all, but when she hears Chen Yuanyuan''s voice, she subconsciously looks back.


    "Nothing." Chen Yuanyuan and song Qingshu answered in one voice as if they had a soul in their heart.


    "Is it?" From her point of view, there is nothing unusual. Li Yuanzhi looks back suspiciously. She snorts in her heart. The fox spirit is the fox spirit. She snorts so much whenever she snorts. Gee, I''ve got goose bumps.

 Chapter 1271

    Seeing that Li Yuanzhi no longer looked this way, Chen Yuanyuan blushed and whispered to song Qingshu, "today''s business is not allowed to be said to anyone!"


    A strange smile appeared on Song Qingshu''s face: "can''t even a Ke?"


    "No way!" Chen Yuanyuan was in a hurry.


    Looking at the girl''s expression she accidentally showed when she was anxious, song Qingshu said with a smile: "since you don''t let me say it, I won''t say it."


    Feeling the inexplicable meaning of his words, Chen Yuanyuan jumped in his heart and quickly lowered his head. He didn''t dare to look into his eyes, but in this way, the feeling of his body was magnified several times.


    As if being poked there by a red hot iron, Chen Yuanyuan''s voice began to tremble: "how long will it take to get better?"


    "It''s almost ready." Song Qingshu carried the true Qi wave after wave and rushed to her perineum and acupoints carefully. Because Chen Yuanyuan was not a martial arts practitioner and the acupoints had not yet opened, he did not dare to take risks and had been carefully controlling the intensity of the true Qi, so it took him a little longer than expected.


    However, it was hard for Chen Yuanyuan. She was extremely sensitive, and was constantly attacked by him with his real Qi. Soon she became stiff.


    Song Qingshu is carefully controlling the real Qi, who knows Chen Yuanyuan suddenly a pair of round and tight thighs tightly clamped his hand, close to her, the whole person threw himself in his arms, fiercely bit on his shoulder.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cool breath, thinking that this woman really went to her mouth. She only poked her a few times, and she needed to bite me so hard.


    After all, he was still pitiful. He didn''t use his internal power to shake each other away, so he had to let her bite him.


    "Brother song, a bodyguard is coming here!" Li Yuanzhi suddenly exclaimed at the door.


    Hearing these words, Chen Yuanyuan''s whole body trembled more severely, and his legs clamped more tightly. Then song Qingshu felt a large amount of greasy things on his hands.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu never thought that Chen Yuanyuan''s constitution was so sensitive.


    At this time, Chen Yuanyuan''s whole body was shivering. He buried his head in his arms and did not dare to lift it up.


    "Big brother song, big brother song ~" Li Yuanzhi ran over in a panic.


    Song Qingshu quietly pulled the quilt to cover Chen Yuanyuan, so as to avoid the embarrassing scene being seen by Li Yuanzhi, and then asked as usual: "how many people have come?"


    "It seems that there are a lot of them," Li Yuanzhi said after thinking about it. "They seem to be searching door to door."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it should be the movement I made just now, so the guards in the palace are investigating."


    "Is she healed?" Li Yuanzhi reaches out her head and looks at Chen Yuanyuan. As a result, because Chen Yuanyuan''s back is facing her, she can''t see clearly.


    "It''s still early. I''ve just got through the governor vessel, but I haven''t got through the Ren vessel. In addition, there are Yin vein, Yang vein and Dai vein." Hearing this for so long, I felt that Chen Yuanyuan''s body was stiff.


    "Why don''t you hide somewhere." Li Yuanzhi anxiously said that the sound of the search outside was getting closer and closer.


    "No way," Song Qingshu shook his head. "Once the healing of Yiyang finger is interrupted, it will lead to the meridian countercurrent of the injured. At that time, even if Daluo Jinxian comes, it can''t be saved."


    "What about that?" Li Yuanzhi stamped her foot and cried.


    "You come into bed and pretend to rest." Song Qingshu is well-known, and his tone is not in a hurry.


    As soon as Li Yuanzhi''s eyes brightened, she immediately understood his method. She jumped into bed and was about to get into the bed, but song Qingshu said, "take off your coat."


    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Those guards in front of the imperial court are not fools. You hide in the quilt in your clothes. No one knows there''s cheating." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Oh ~" Li Yuanzhi nodded and quickly took off her coat. Anyway, song Qingshu was her lover. They had already been close to each other, but they didn''t mind taking off their clothes in front of him.


    "Go in a little bit, it''s too easy to see the flaw." After getting into the bed, Li Yuanzhi only felt that Chen Yuanyuan was too close to her and pushed her subconsciously.


    Chen Yuanyuan was caught off guard. He twisted his whole body. Suddenly, his eyes became straight and his throat was filled with sweet and greasy breath.


    Li Yuanzhi frowned and turned her lips secretly. She thought that it was necessary to push you casually. No wonder those men call you a beauty.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. It turned out that he had just put his finger on Chen Yuanyuan''s perineum. He was finally successful. He was planning to take back his finger. Who knew that Chen Yuanyuan''s body was twisted, and his hand was greasy. As a result, his finger actually poked into Chen Yuanyuan''s body.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain this situation.


    Chen Yuanyuan is about to cry out. He was so sensitive by this man''s acupoints that he thought it was embarrassing enough. It''s good that he has been practicing Buddhism for many years, and he has been keeping his body like jade. I didn''t expect that his persistence for many years has been broken so dramatically.


    Chen Yuanyuan opens his mouth and suddenly finds out that he doesn''t know how to blame the man. Other people are also kind-hearted to heal himself. What''s more, just now, his own leg clamped the other person''s hand so tightly that he didn''t take it back. Later, he suddenly moved. As a result, Chen Yuanyuan blushed more and more, and finally almost didn''t cry, I thought he didn''t think I was trying to seduce him, did he?


    Song Qingshu gave a light cough, breaking the embarrassment between them: "I''ll get through the Yin Wei pulse for you now."


    "Eh ~" Chen Yuanyuan answered in a slightly inaudible voice. Hearing that the other party didn''t mention it, he knew that he was deliberately avoiding his embarrassment, and he was embarrassed and grateful.


    "The Yin Wei pulse starts from the inner thigh, goes up to the abdomen along the inner thigh, coincides with the foot Taiyin meridian, passes through the chest, and meets the Ren pulse at the neck." Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to give her a preventive injection in advance, so that she will not be caught off guard and be surprised.


    "Eh ~" Chen Yuanyuan answered vaguely, thinking that I''ve experienced the most embarrassing things. Can these things be more embarrassing.


    Soon she felt that she put her hands on the inside of her thigh and rubbed it all the time. Chen Yuanyuan didn''t think about it this time. Knowing that they were hiding under the quilt, he might not be able to see the acupoints clearly and was trying to find out where the acupoints were.


    However, reason is one thing, and physical reaction is another. Chen Yuanyuan is the kind of soft constitution that can be easily touched by a man. What''s more, she hasn''t been touched by a man for many years. Now a handsome and straight man is hugging her and touching some of her most sensitive places. Her beautiful eyes are gradually blurred and almost oozing.


    "Chen Yuanyuan, Chen Yuanyuan, why are you so shameless? You are so much older than him, and the relationship between your daughter and him is extraordinary." Chen Yuanyuan clenched his red lips tightly and began to recite the Buddhist scriptures he had practiced over the years, trying to calm his restless and hot mood.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu finally found the right acupoints and gradually moved her fingers up to her abdomen.


    Chen Yuanyuan just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly realized that something was wrong, a pair of peach blossom eyes instantly stare boss. Because she finally reflected that song Qingshu was using his other hand to heal her wounds, but the hand just now still stayed in the distance and didn''t take it out!


    ---


    Thank you for your warm support and monthly ticket support!

 Chapter 1272

    Chen Yuanyuan was in a state of confusion, and all kinds of ideas came to his mind


    "Why didn''t he take it out?"


    "Forget it?"


    "Or worried about my embarrassment?"


    "But I''m more embarrassed."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yuanyuan is tangled, the door suddenly sounded a knock: "open the door, open the door!" She couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart, and suddenly she pricked up her ears.


    "Who is it?" Song Qingshu had to admire Li Yuanzhi, the goblin who was born with acting skills. The languid voice mixed with a trace of impatience was just like a person who was woken up in the middle of his sleep. It was absolutely lifelike.


    "We are imperial guards. There are assassins in the palace, so we need to search every corner." The bodyguard outside replied.


    "But I''m asleep." Li Yuanzhi some dissatisfaction ground answers a way.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We have to check every place. If we don''t open the door, we will break in directly." The bodyguards outside became impatient. If they were to the normal concubines, they would not dare to do so. But the women in the cold palace, everyone knows that their ending is doomed, who cares so much.


    Aware of the tension of the beauty in her arms, song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and whispered, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "Well ~" Chen Yuanxin wants to be seen by a large group of guards what they are now, so it is really not to live.


    Hearing the sound of knocking on the door, Li Yuanzhi had to say: "the door is not closed, come in yourself." Because she wanted to take off her coat and hide on the bed, it was not convenient for her to get up and open the door, so she just opened the door bolt.


    Bang!


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and a lot of bodyguards came in. Seeing Li Yuanzhi on the bed, the head of the bodyguard was suspicious: "don''t you close the door when you sleep?"


    Li Yuanzhi was surprised, but her reaction was quick enough. She calmly replied, "there''s no one coming in this cold palace on weekdays. What''s the difference between closing the door or not?"


    Chen Yuanyuan as like as two peas in the quilt, secretly admired Li Yuanzhi''s voice, which was just like the concubines of the cold palace. The acting of the opposite was no wonder that he could deceive himself and Acor.


    Hearing Li Yuanzhi''s explanation, the head of the bodyguard frowned and said nothing. He waved his hand to search the room.


    A group of bodyguards rummaged through the room for a while, and some even flew to the roof to take a look at the hidden beams.


    "Nothing." Soon a group of people will report back.


    The head of the bodyguard was noncommittal, and his eyes moved to the direction of the bed.


    Hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer to the bed, Chen Yuanyuan raised her heart to her throat. Thinking of the consequences of being found, she closed her eyes nervously.


    "What are you doing?" Even Li Yuanzhi, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, was a little flustered.


    The head of the bodyguard did not answer, but pulled out his waist knife, lifted the hem of the bed curtain, and bent down to check the bottom of the bed.


    Seeing that he was just checking the bottom of the bed, Li Yuanzhi breathed a sigh of relief.


    The bodyguard leader stood up, the next sentence let Li Yuanzhi heart up again: "you seem very nervous?"


    "I''m not nervous about so many of you coming in." Li Yuanzhi rolled a white eye, said in a hurry, "Check finished, Check finished quickly out, remember to close the door."


    The head of the guard shook his head: "there is still one place that hasn''t been checked."


    Li Yuanzhi''s heart clattered for a moment, forced to endure a panic and asked: "where?"


    The head of the bodyguard nuzui, eyes fell on the swollen quilt: "lift the quilt, I want to check inside."


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan has always been a respectable man. How could Li Yuanzhi be so psychologically strong? When he heard that he wanted to check the quilt, he was shocked subconsciously.


    But song Qingshu''s reaction was also quick. He immediately closed her mouth and blocked her scream in her throat.


    "Oh..." Chen Yuanyuan''s mind was blank, and he was kissed by this man?


    The woman''s reserve let her subconsciously resist, but just move to feel that the man''s fingers as hard as iron, the key was resisted, she immediately had no strength.


    "If you want to kill us, do as you please." The sound of song Qingshu came into the secret. Chen Yuanyuan calmed down and realized that he had just been kissing himself just to stop her cry.


    "What''s wrong with it, you bastard? You have to do it there." Although he could not see it in the dark, Chen Yuanyuan knew that his cheek must be flushed at this time.


    Now she is held in her arms by the man beside her. In the posture of two people, she shows her body in front of him without reservation. Chen Yuanyuan is in a trance for a moment. What''s the matter with her? Why can''t she get angry at all? Instead, her biggest feeling is a heart beating.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes suddenly widened, and his heart was ashamed and angry. In order to prevent me from speaking, you just sealed my mouth, but do you need to stick your tongue in!


    I wanted to close my teeth and bite him hard. I tried several times, but I didn''t bite him hard after all.


    "This man is the one I hit." Chen Yuanyuan sighed and simply closed his eyes. His jade arms instinctively hooked the neck of the man beside him.


    Different from the beautiful scenery in the quilt, the atmosphere outside is much more tense. Li Yuanzhi grasped the quilt tightly and stared coldly at the head of the bodyguard: "although I have been put into the cold palace, I am still a concubine in the palace and a woman of the emperor. How dare you be rude to me?"


    The head of the bodyguard replied faintly: "I dare not. I am just loyal to my duty to search the assassin."


    Li Yuanzhi said angrily, "I''m not dressed now. Do you want to see it too?"


    The head of the bodyguard said with a smile, "don''t laugh. The girl is still wearing clothes inside."


    Li Yuanzhi realized that her body was a little exposed, which made him see that she was wearing clothes. She also knew that she was only a woman in the cold palace. If she was a serious concubine, she would never dare to question her face to face.


    "Girl, there are so many excuses. Maybe there are assassins hidden in the quilt." The bodyguard leader waved, and more and more bodyguards came around.


    "What to do... What to do with elder brother song..." Li Yuanzhi was very confident in Song Qingshu''s martial arts, but now the other party is in the critical period of healing Chen Yuanyuan, worried that he would be disturbed and possessed.


    At this time, not only Li Yuanzhi was worried, but Chen Yuanyuan in the quilt also mentioned his heart to his throat. He quickly pushed the man beside him. Who knows that song Qingshu didn''t respond at all, and he still greedily kisses her.


    Chen Yuanyuan was disappointed. He thought that he would be different. Who knows that he is also the kind of man who ignores everything when he sees his beauty. His hot heart gradually cools down.


    "If you don''t open your bed, it''s up to me." Li Yuanzhi''s hesitation made the leader of the bodyguard even more suspicious. Seeing that she was indifferent, she took a corner of the quilt with the tip of a knife and suddenly opened it.


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1273

    "Ah ~" Li Yuanzhi screamed subconsciously. She was not afraid that her body would be seen. After all, although she took off her coat, she still had clothes inside. She was afraid that song Qingshu and Chen Yuanyuan would be found.


    Li Yuanzhi is thinking of accompanying his lover out of the palace. Who knows that the imaginary scene doesn''t appear. Seeing that a group of bodyguards seem to be stunned, Li Yuanzhi subconsciously curls her lips and thinks in her heart: "Chen Yuanyuan is really a born fox, and a man will be fascinated by her."


    But she soon realized that it was wrong. No matter how charming Chen Yuanyuan was, there was a song Qingshu beside him. These palace guards would not turn a blind eye to him.


    He turned back quickly, and suddenly the whole person was stunned. The two people who were still beside him just now disappeared. Only the slightly messy bed sheet said that there were two people lying here just now.


    I can''t believe I rubbed my eyes. At that moment, Li Yuanzhi was even in a trance. During this period of time, would everything be just a wishful dream?


    "Silly girl, what are you doing? Don''t you take the opportunity to send these people away?" Song Qingshu''s familiar voice came to my ears.


    Li Yuanzhi instantly turned from worry to joy. She knew that song Qingshu had secretly sent a message to her. She responded quickly. She immediately pulled the quilt back to cover herself and glared at the guard leader: "are you satisfied now? Get out of here The tone is a good interpretation of a girl''s anger after being offended.


    The head of the bodyguard turned pale, but he was wrong first, so he had to hum coldly and waved to his men: "let''s go!"


    Looking at a group of people come out, Li Yuanzhi mouth slightly up: "close the door for me!"


    Her response was the sound of a door slamming.


    Putting on her clothes, Li Yuanzhi quickly jumped out of bed, ran to the door and looked around for a while. She was sure that the bodyguards had gone far away. She just came back and looked around: "brother song, where are you?"


    "Here it is." Hearing the sound from the bed, Li Yuanzhi ran past with an unbelievable face and found that he and Chen Yuanyuan were still in the same place.


    "How could that be?" Li Yuanzhi murmured subconsciously. Just now, she could see clearly that there was no one beside Chu. Why did two living people suddenly appear out of thin air.


    "Just look at this." Song Qingshu opened the sheet and revealed the bed board below.


    Li Yuanzhi stretched out her head to have a look, and found that there was a human shaped hole in the bed board, and her mouth suddenly grew big: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and explains it to her. It turns out that at the critical moment, song Qingshu did not indulge in Chen Yuanyuan''s beauty. Instead, he secretly cut a human shaped hole in the bed board with genuine Qi. Then he took Chen Yuanyuan in his arms and hid under the bed. Then he put the board back into the hole again and used Dragon catching skill to control the bed sheet to restore its original state.


    Just after all this, the bodyguard lifted the quilt, and naturally could not see anything unusual. As for under the bed, the man had checked it himself just now. Naturally, he would not think that anyone would hide under it.


    The whole process is simple to say, but few people can do it in the world. First of all, the skill must be deep enough to cut the bed board silently. Holding a person and the bed board together, they fall to the ground and can''t make a sound. The control of Qi must be perfect, and then the Dragon catching skill is also needed.


    "Brother song, you are so powerful!" Li Yuanzhi looked adored and happily went over and gave him a kiss.


    "Eh, brother song, how do you have the smell of rouge on your face?" Li Yuanzhi wiped her lips and said something that made Chen Yuanyuan blush instantly.


    Song Qingshu coughed two times: "go to the door to keep guard, lest those bodyguards kill a rifle."


    "Good." Li Yuanzhi, after all, is a girl''s heart. She is easily distracted and jumps to the door to take advantage of the wind.


    After Li Yuanzhi left, song Qingshu bowed his head and said to Chen Yuanyuan, "let''s continue."


    "MMM ~ ~" just now, it seemed that she was about to expose her heart. She raised her throat and then saved herself from danger. The whole process seemed to be a roller coaster experience. The strong stimulation reached the critical point at the moment when the quilt was lifted. Chen Yuanyuan held song Qingshu''s hand tightly between her legs. Her delicate body was shaking again. Up to now, she was still a little soft.


    Song Qingshu picked up a Yang finger, then opened her Yin vein and left all the acupoints.


    "Turn aside and I''ll get through the points of Yang, Wei and pulse." At this time, Chen Yuanyuan''s body is delicate and soft, which is three points softer than cotton. Because of opening the acupoints, her clothes are soaked with sweat, and her clothes are tightly attached to her skin, which vividly outlines her graceful and perfect figure.


    From the tip of his nose came the sweet fragrance of orchid, orchid, musk and musk, which made song Qingshu''s heart flutter.


    "Can you... Take your hands out?" Chen Yuanyuan''s voice was a little hoarse at this time, but it was a bit more sexy than the modesty of the ordinary day.


    "Good." Song Qingshu also felt that he was a bit unkind. He had been pretending to be deaf and dumb just now, pretending to forget about it. Now others take the initiative to mention it, and it''s hard for him to do that again.


    "You have to loosen your legs first." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s charming goose egg turned red. It turned out that his body was sensitive to the critical point just now, and his legs were clamped subconsciously.


    "I''m sorry ~"


    I don''t know whether song Qingshu is afraid of hurting her or something. His action is deliberately slow, but Chen Yuanyuan is suffering. She seems to feel that her whole soul is shaken by his fingers.


    Seeing that she was about to retire, Chen Yuanyuan breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, there was another sense of emptiness in her heart, which made her feel at a loss for a moment.


    Song Qingshu is also very uncomfortable at this time. Chen Yuanyuan''s soul is trembling. He just feels thirsty and his mind is suddenly hot.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes became straight in an instant, and his voice began to tremble: "you... How can you..."


    "The point of perineum is the sea of Yin veins and the ancestor of all kinds of veins. At the same time, inputting true Qi here can make healing more effective." Song Qingshu was serious and began to talk nonsense.


    "But... Isn''t the point of perineum... Behind?" Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but want to pinch his leg again.


    "Cough cough..." Song Qingshu''s old face is red, "here is the small perineum, the hole, the human body is a hidden acupuncture point."


    "Oh ~" Chen Yuanyuan nodded, in fact, she didn''t know that the other party was cheating herself, but now both sides need a reason to continue, even if the reason can''t stand the scrutiny.


    Song Qingshu held his breath and continued to use one Yang finger to open the remaining acupoints for her. Of course, occasionally, he could not help but use the other finger to explore the peerless things in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    After one or two hours, Chen Yuanyuan finally finished healing. He felt as if he had been fished out of the hot water and didn''t want to move half a finger. Li Yuanzhi looked at her peach blossom cheek and watery eyes curiously and asked suspiciously, "did you two just hide something from me?"


    "No Chen Yuanyuan and song Qingshu said in unison. After that, they looked at each other and decided to treat what happened just now as a secret that only the two of them knew.


    ----

 Chapter 1274

    Looking at Chen Yuanyuan''s tired eyes almost unable to open, song Qingshu said to her: "your internal injury is just right. You need to rest for a period of time. In addition, it''s not clear why huang shang wants to kill you. Let''s stay here for a period of time."


    "Eh ~" Chen Yuanyuan looked at him tenderly. She said that she should hate this man, but she didn''t know why. Now she couldn''t mention her hatred at all. Instead, she was extremely ashamed.


    "I don''t know how many girls have been harmed before they have developed the ability to let life live and people die." Chen Yuanyuan''s cheek was very feverish when he thought of his opponent''s evil fingers just now.


    She spat in secret: "before I thought he was really pitying me, I didn''t expect that he was no different from other men, with the same lust."


    However, she soon shook her head and sighed: "it''s my body that''s too sensitive. No wonder he can''t hold it in that case."


    Thinking of his legs tightly clasping and holding her trembling, Chen Yuanyuan would like to have a crack in it. It''s really a thousand years of cultivation. He has been practicing hard all these years, but he has no determination.


    "He didn''t want to go to bed with me like other men after all..." recalling the tenderness of each other''s fingertips just now, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help but be a little crazy for a moment. Coupled with his fatigue, he soon fell asleep.


    Li Yuanzhi pulls song Qingshu aside, pours at Chen Yuanyuan on the bed, and whispers, "is this woman sick? She''s crying and laughing for a while?"


    "Keke..." Song Qingshu replied with a guilty heart, "it''s normal for people to see some illusions when they are recovering from serious injuries."


    "Oh ~" Li Yuanzhi nodded, then said, "I don''t want to be with this woman."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "but now I have too big a goal in Lin''an City. The eyes of all forces are staring at me. If I take her out of the palace, it''s easy to be found."


    Li Yuanzhi pouted: "do you have to take her, just send her back?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said, "she has a special identity, which can be regarded as a rare commodity. How can such a person be let go at will. I haven''t figured out how to maximize its benefits, so I''ll leave it under your care for the time being. As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. No one will think that she is still hidden in the palace. "


    "Really not because she''s beautiful?" Li Yuanzhi asked suspiciously.


    "Of course not!" When song Qingshu answered, he felt guilty and quickly changed the topic. "Leaving her here means you have an amulet. This time I went to the palace because I was worried about the eunuch who gave you poison wine that night. Now with Chen Yuanyuan, you can use her as a life preserver in times of crisis, and you can delay enough time for me to save you."


    "Oh, all right." Li Yuanzhi quite reluctantly agreed to come down.


    "It''s been a hard time for you to take care of her." Song Qingshu looked at the sky outside and saw that it was late. "Sister Yuanzhi, today Zhao Gou will hold a banquet in the palace to entertain me. Now I have to go back to the Inn and wait. Otherwise, if they can''t find anyone, it will be a bad thing to connect me with the assassins in the palace."


    "Well, brother song, take care of yourself." Li Yuanzhi arranged his clothes for him and said goodbye to him.


    Song Qingshu left the palace quietly. When he returned to the inn, the people in Honglu temple were looking for him everywhere. When they saw him, they all called out: "Oh, my ancestors, where have you been? The dinner is almost starting. We are looking for you everywhere."


    Song Qingshu shrugged, "haven''t you started yet?"


    The official of Honglu Temple almost didn''t faint: "it hasn''t started yet, but we have to wait there first. Can the emperor sit there waiting for us?"


    Seeing that he was still going to be noisy, song Qingshu quickly interrupted: "OK, OK, I''m back. I''ll go when I change my clothes." Then he went back to the house and closed the door.


    One of the reasons why he wanted to change his clothes was that he and Chen Yuanyuan had just met each other, and they were all full of her smell, so he was worried about the flaws; Second, he had a face-to-face interview with huang shang in the palace before. Although he was wearing a mask, huang shang could definitely recognize it. Song Qingshu was always careful, so he would not show any flaws in it.


    He kneaded the clothes he had taken off into a ball and carried Chunyang''s internal power. The clothes turned into ashes. Then song Qingshu went out to greet the officials of Honglu temple to enter the palace together.


    It was obvious that there were more bodyguards in the palace than in the daytime. Song Qingshu knew that it was because he was making trouble in the afternoon, but he didn''t think so. He continued to follow the officials of Honglu temple to the banquet hall in the palace.


    After walking for a short time, I suddenly felt a movement in my heart. In the distance, I saw a woman in a light yellow dress. She was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She was graceful and beautiful, but her face was too pale to have any color.


    Seeing her, the officials of Honglu Temple rushed forward to salute. The woman in yellow shirt waved her hand at will and said, "you go down. I''ll take Mr. Song to the banquet." The voice is cold and distant, but it is still sweet.


    The official hesitated for a moment, finally nodded yes, saluted and left.


    After the official left, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it seems that you have a big face. Should I call you miss yang or Miss Zhao?" The woman in front of her eyes is naturally the yellow shirt woman who has been away for a long time.


    "I have a lot of face, so you don''t take me seriously." The yellow dress girl gave him a white look. They had been together for so long in the imperial palace of the state of Jin, and they had already known each other''s temperament. "As for Miss Yang or Miss Zhao, I remember I told you before."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I am very busy with many things. I remember everything."


    Huang shannu''s face was light, but she was tickled by his words. However, she soon realized something and said with a smile, "you''re still like this. You haven''t changed at all."


    "Well, I''ve changed a lot. I almost died some time ago. I didn''t see you help me when I was desperate. It seems that you''re not a good friend." Song Qingshu curled his lips and said lightly.


    "I''m sorry, I just went to the western regions to do business at that time. It''s a long time since I knew you had an accident," she said


    If those scholars in the Southern Song Dynasty saw the scene in front of them, they would be shocked. The college saint who had always been true to anyone asked a young man for such soft words.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and refuses to comment.


    The yellow dress girl stamped her feet and ran after her. She said angrily, "originally, I came here to ask for a crime, but I didn''t expect that you would take me first."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what kind of teacher does Xing ask what kind of crime?"


    Huang Shan Nu snorted: "some people say that they want to marry my two princesses of Song Dynasty to be a little girl. It''s really a big tone."


    "It turned out that he was fighting for his sister''s injustice," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "But before fighting against injustice, can you pay back the debt you owe me first?"

 Chapter 1275

    "What debt do I owe you?" she said


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly, imitating the tone of the yellow shirt girl in the palace of the state of Jin: "if you can save those sisters for me, I''ll let you kiss..."


    The yellow dress girl blushed: "nonsense, i... I didn''t say that at that time."


    "Anyway, the meaning is similar, how..." Song Qingshu came up to her, "you don''t want to break the debt, do you?"


    "Didn''t you just say you couldn''t remember so many things?" Huang shannu stared at him with hatred. At that time, she did express a similar meaning. However, it was extremely difficult to rescue her sisters from Huanyi hospital at that time, so she agreed. Now she was rescued, but it was too shameful for her to fulfill that promise.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it depends on what it is. Some things can''t be remembered, but some things will never be forgotten for a lifetime, such as helping someone undress..."


    "Shut up The yellow dress girl was shy and angry. She reached out to cover his mouth.


    Song Qingshu while avoiding, while exaggerating to say: "not as well, so we have to use nine Yin white bone claw?"


    "Who makes your mouth stink?" The yellow dress girl stamped her feet, and her figure was a little faster.


    "Food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be spoken indiscriminately." the faster she attacks, the faster song Qingshu hides. "Where does my mouth stink? Don''t believe you smell it?" As she said this, she pushed her mouth toward her face.


    Huang Shan female heart a flustered, quickly change attack to defend, side to side hide side exclaim: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t you still owe me n kisses? It seems that you don''t intend to take the initiative to pay them back, so I have to collect them myself." As soon as song Qingshu''s figure flashed, he quickly came to Huang shannu''s side.


    The only way which must be passed the nine Yin manual is that he is a man who can tell and get the job. Huang Shan Shan really let him catch it. He hurriedly evade the rise of the nine Yin real channels. Unfortunately, Song Qing Shu also knew very well about the true meaning of the nine Yin manual. When the time for breathing was around, Song Qing book appeared on her way, and hugged her in her stunned eyes.


    "You... You don''t mess about." Huang shannu is a woman with high martial arts skills and beautiful people. Her status as a princess adds a sense of nobility. She is also a saint of the mountain academy and a martial arts instructor of the imperial guards. She is the most popular woman in Lin''an City. Because of her indifference, she is the goddess of Gao Leng in the eyes of all people in the capital. But now this blush looks like a shame, and there is a breath of cold air in the middle of the day.


    She was hugged by song Qingshu, a panic in her heart. Seeing the other party really kiss her, the woman''s reserve made her subconsciously hide behind. Song Qingshu was not in a hurry, looking for her flaws very much.


    One dodges and the other attacks. It''s really busy.


    "Cough..." at this time, there was a cough not far away. When song Qingshu looked back, he could not help but feel awed. The old man in black cloak was standing in the shadow of the rockery not far away. Who was huang shang.


    "This man is haunted." Song Qingshu complained secretly, but he could only concentrate on his guard.


    Huang shannu also saw the other side. Two faint blushes appeared on her iceberg like cheek. She quickly pushed song Qingshu away. Then she saluted huang shang in embarrassment: "Shifu... Shifu."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned, and then he remembered that Huang shannu had mentioned it before in the state of Jin.


    Huang Chang is noncommittal. He just looks at Song Qingshu quietly. When he sees his figure, there is a trace of doubt between his eyebrows.


    Song Qingshu''s heart was thumping for a moment. Although he had covered his face in the previous two matches, it was difficult to change his body shape and temperament. For such a master, I''m afraid it was not so easy to hide.


    Huang shannu, however, didn''t know the key to this. She was angry with her master, so she quickly introduced them: "this is Huang Shang, the master. You are from the Jianghu. You should have heard his old man''s name... Master, this is song Qingshu..."


    "Song Qingshu?" Huang Chang finally opened his mouth, and his voice seemed a little hoarse. "This is the Song Qing book that you boasted about before, which is in heaven and on earth?"


    The girl in the yellow shirt blushed a little. When she heard master''s words, she turned even more red. She was so anxious that she stamped her feet: "master, how can I praise him like that?"


    "I''ve heard for a long time that song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, is the most outstanding person in the river and lake in recent years. Now I see him. I don''t expect that he is just a glib prodigal." Huang Chang''s voice turned cold gradually.


    "Shifu ~" Huang shannu didn''t know why Shifu had such a bad impression on him, so she was very anxious.


    Huang Chang stares at her one eye: "how, just now you are voluntary?"


    "I..." the woman in the yellow shirt was temporarily speechless, which made her answer. No matter how reserved a woman was or how cold and arrogant she was, she was not allowed to answer those two words.


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly, thinking that if he works hard to raise a lovely little loli and cultivate a perfect goddess, when he sees her being hugged by other men, he will certainly feel that the cabbage that he has managed to raise is arched by a pig.


    "You bullied Yingluo just now, but you are only good at martial arts. I''d like to see if your martial arts are really that good." As soon as his voice fell, he hit song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu had been on guard for a long time. He raised his hand to move his fist to the side and took off his strength.


    "Feixu Jin?" Huang Chang Yi let out a cry and continued to attack. Song Qingshu saw that he was merciless and didn''t have the same posture as fighting with the younger generation of Wulin. He quickly made a 12 point mental response.


    What is the wonder of the Huang man? Song Qingshu''s effort to unload his power is the "flying spirit" in the nine Yin manual. The two men handed in their hands before, and he was worried about what the other side saw from his move. So this time they played a different kind of martial arts. Anyway, he the nine Yin manual classics, in the year of the slaughter lion conference, has been known by the people in the rivers and lakes, is not what a secret.


    In the nine Yin Manual of classics, Huang Shang''s work is obviously a half done affair. Fortunately, Song Qingshu is now sufficiently high, and every move is consistent with the origin of martial arts. This is a good tie. But in the eyes of real master, he has seen that he is going to fall into the wind after another dozen strokes.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was in a dilemma, Huang shannu worried that master would really hurt each other. She jumped into the battle circle and opened her hands between them: "master, master song is very kind to our court. I''m afraid it''s not good to hurt him."


    "What an extrovert girl." The beloved female apprentice stands in the way of his move, so Huang Chang has to stop, hum coldly and then turn away.


    Huang Shang''s figure soon disappeared in the line of sight, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "your master will not have any meaning to you, or how so angry."


    "Mr. Song, please be careful!" Huang Shan Nu Yu''s face was cold. "My master is highly respected. Is that what you think?"


    "Well, well, I said the wrong thing, OK?" Honour the teacher and respect his teaching integrity. Song Qingshu did not make complaints about B station.


    Looking at the direction of master''s departure, Huang shannu began to wonder: "normally, master is not like this, and I don''t know why he looks at you like this today."

 Chapter 1276

    Song Qingshu shakes his head and grins bitterly. He naturally knows the reason. On the surface, huang shang is angry when he sees that he bullies his apprentice. In fact, he is suspicious of his identity and wants to test his martial arts skills. Fortunately, what he has learned is quite complicated. I don''t know if he has concealed him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months. Your martial arts have improved to a higher level," Huang shannu suddenly exclaimed. "Over the years, Shifu and his old people have rarely done anything. Few people in the world are his enemies. I didn''t expect that you took dozens of moves without showing your defeat. I don''t know how you practiced your martial arts when you were young."


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you." Song Qingshu looked at her meaningfully.


    "You taught me?" Huang shannu can''t help feeling a little excited. She is also a member of the Wulin. Although she is not as crazy as Zhou Botong, she has a strong pursuit of martial arts.


    "There is a" joyful Zen. Dharma "in tantric school. It relies on double cultivation to increase your martial arts. The martial arts are improved quickly and the process is wonderful. If you want to learn it, I can help you to be your double cultivation partner." Song Qingshu said with a narrow smile.


    "Bah, a dog can''t spit out ivory." The yellow dress girl spat, turned and left.


    "Oh, don''t go. Thank you for saving me just now." Song Qingshu catches up in a hurry.


    "Hum, I knew it was time for master to kill you. There is one less evil in the world." The yellow dress girl''s face was frosty, but her lips were slightly smiling.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if I die, your two sisters will become widows. Are you really willing?"


    "I don''t want to give up. Please respect yourself." Huang Shan left a word coldly, then she ignored him and left with a cold face.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that he had been well before, but now he seems to be really angry. Why? Is it because I mentioned her sister?


    At this moment, Huang shannu disappeared in the distance. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. This time, he had to ask the way to know where the banquet hall was.


    But I don''t know if it was because of the assassins during the day that a curfew was set up in the palace, or just now the yellow shirt girl deliberately took a remote road. There were so few people along the way that he couldn''t find a eunuch maid.


    After walking for a long time, song Qingshu doubts whether he has lost his way. He is hesitating whether to use lightness skills to fly to a high place to look at the terrain. Suddenly, a woman''s cry comes from the lake nearby.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~"


    For example, it''s dark today, and it''s still a bit creepy for women to cry suddenly in the palace. Song Qingshu had heard so many stories about how many wronged souls there were in the palace and how many people would come out and wander at night in his previous life that he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    All of a sudden, he reflected that with his current cultivation, even if he was really a ghost, what was so terrible? In this way, song Qingshu followed the direction of the voice, thinking that he could take the opportunity to ask the way.


    Turning around the rockery, I found a woman dressed as a palace maid sitting by the lake with her knees in her arms. She was crying there. Because her back was facing her, she couldn''t see her face, but her back was very slim.


    "Er, girl, excuse me..." Song Qingshu hesitated, thinking that people were crying so sad. He ran to ask if it was a bit unkind.


    "Go away!" Who knows that maid in waiting is more impolite.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked silly, but now he is in a high position, so he is not angry for a little maid in waiting. He said with a bitter smile, "which Lady punished you or was bullied by the eunuch? I''ll ask you the way, girl, as for you."


    "You were bullied by the eunuch!" When the maid heard his words, she turned around and said angrily, "which Palace are you too... Eunuch?"


    Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu, the maid in waiting opened her mouth and rubbed her eyes to make sure she was right. She said angrily, "it''s you!"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was also speechless. In front of her, the maid of honor was no one else, but ah Ke!


    "It''s said that you are honored as a concubine. How can you dress up as a maid in waiting?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    "It''s up to you!" Ah Ke glared at him fiercely and wiped the tears on his cheek, "it''s not you who did it!"


    "I hurt you?" Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe. Did she know that I had done all that before.


    "If you hadn''t cheated me from home to the capital, I would have been under house arrest? Later, I won''t be rescued by the people in the Southern Song Dynasty, so my father won''t push the boat to marry me to a Tai... What kind of emperor, I''m still at ease in Shanhaiguan as a princess! " A Ke counted the accusations of song Qingshu, and the more he said, the more sad he was. "Originally, my mother was with me, but now my mother was captured by the villain, and was seriously injured by the experts in the palace. Now I don''t know whether she is alive or dead. I went to ask the emperor to punish the old man, but the Emperor didn''t agree with me... Wuwu, I was left alone in the palace..."


    "So you came out crying in the clothes of a maid of honor?" Song Qingshu''s heart is full of apologies. It is true that Aker''s fate has changed because of himself. Today''s events are also the main culprit.


    "Well, I know that many people in the palace want to see my jokes, waiting to fall into the well. How dare I cry in front of other people, so I have to change a dress and run out..." ah Ke suddenly realized why she had to explain so much to him, and immediately closed her mouth.


    Looking at her delicate body shaking slightly in the night wind, song Qingshu sighed, took off his coat and put it on her: "the palace is too big. If you run out by yourself, in case you encounter any villain, no one will know when something happens."


    Ako blinked his watery eyes and looked at him: "are you talking about yourself?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He didn''t expect that his impression in her heart was so bad.


    A Ke finger pulled to pull to put on the coat of the body, suddenly open mouth to say: "hear you this time is to propose marriage?"


    Song Qingshu nodded with a bitter smile.


    A Ke''s face was cold: "I''ve met those two princesses, and I really feel pity for them. But I''m above them in terms of appearance, and I''m also a princess in terms of identity. Why did you refuse me when Kangxi married me?"


    For a moment, song Qingshu thought it was hard to say because your father''s reputation was too bad, so he had to answer, "the past things are all over. Is it meaningful to mention them now?"


    Thinking that she is now the imperial concubine of the Song Dynasty, a Ke''s face darkened: "yes, it''s meaningless."


    "I want to ask you to do something for me." Aker suddenly raised his head and said, "I can promise you anything after it''s done."


    ---


    Thank you again for your support!

 Chapter 1277

    A beautiful girl looks at you with big watery eyes and says that she can promise you any conditions. I''m afraid a man can''t help dreaming.


    "Are you sure it''s any condition?" Song Qingshu looks at the girl in front of her with a smile.


    A Ke''s face was slightly red, and her full chest fluctuated violently for a few times. Then she calmed down and said, "not bad!" As the daughter of Chen Yuanyuan, how can she not know that her words are easily misunderstood?


    In fact, if Zhao Gou was a normal husband, she would not say this kind of ambiguous words to other men, but who told them that they were just political marriages without any feelings? Anyway, the world is like this: first get married, then slowly cultivate feelings. But Zhao Gou was not a man. They were a couple in name only. In addition, when she asked Zhao Gou to punish Huang Shang, she was ruthlessly rejected by him, and a Ke completely died for her nominal husband.


    She didn''t know if the man in front of her would have said such bold words if it wasn''t for song Qingshu, and she didn''t want to think about it.


    Seeing a Ke''s reaction, song Qingshu realized that she was not a slip of the tongue, but the result of careful consideration. He could not help feeling a little dejected at the thought of an innocent and romantic girl becoming like this.


    "What if it''s such a condition?" Song Qingshu''s arms relaxed, hugged her slender waist and put her in his arms. He decided to scare her and let her retreat. After all, this is a road of no return. She looks so beautiful. If she uses beauty, it will be a road of no return.


    However, he soon regretted that the girl''s body was delicate and soft, and their stomachs were close to each other. The thin clothes could not stop the temptation of the girl''s body, especially in the afternoon when Chen Yuanyuan made her feel inferior. Song Qingshu had a group of evil fire in her heart. By this stimulation, her body immediately had a reaction.


    With a cry, a Ke''s body is a little soft. Although she is still a girl who doesn''t know anything, after all, she has been in the palace for such a long time and knows something more or less. She feels that song Qingshu didn''t mean anything to her. She is proud and shy in her heart.


    Looking at the girl with a face of shame and a look of Ren Jun''s picking, song Qingshu moved in her heart and couldn''t help bending down to stabilize the delicate cherry mouth.


    When her lips touched each other, it was the girl''s reserve that got the upper hand. As if she was frightened, Aker pushed him away and said with a red face, "you haven''t heard what happened."


    At this time, song Qingshu was thirsty and subconsciously replied, "I''m afraid there are few things I can''t do in this world. Just say it."


    "Kill Huang Chang for me!" Ke''s voice was like a basin of tears, which instantly extinguished the flame in Song Qingshu''s heart.


    "Kill Huang Shang, why?" What master the nine Yin Manual of noble character and high prestige is too profound to be understood. He is not a master of the Yellow River. He is still a master of the yellow shirt. If he moves him, the yellow shirt girl will not fight with me.


    "He''s a top-notch master. He''s actually attacking my mother, a weak woman who doesn''t have the slightest martial arts skills. What''s the reason! Those men themselves are incompetent, why should my mother carry the pot? Although I don''t think my mother has any responsibility, my mother has been practicing all these years, trying to resolve the sins of the first half of her life. Such a kind woman can do it! " The more ako said, the more angry he was, and his whole body trembled. "My mother hasn''t learned martial arts. I''m afraid she can''t stand his full attack now." Said later can not help but rushed to the arms of song Qingshu burst into tears.


    Song Qingshu patted her on the back. At this time, there was no desire in her heart. Instead, there was infinite pity: "don''t worry, your mother''s life is not short-lived. This time, she will turn the bad into the good." He can''t tell her that he robbed Chen Yuanyuan and saved her. He can only comfort her in this way.


    "Really?" Aker looked up at him expectantly. Now she was like a person in despair, hoping that even if she couldn''t stand the scrutiny, she could hold on to it.


    "Believe me, your mother will be fine." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Maybe the certainty in her eyes made Aker feel it. She finally calmed down, wiped her tears and continued: "I asked someone before. I know Huang Shang is the most powerful person in the world. It''s too risky for you to kill him."


    Song Qingshu took a long breath and thought it would be best if you knew.


    However, he was not happy for long. The next sentence of ako made him laugh and cry: "well, you can also choose to kill the assassin who broke into the palace today. That bastard bullied him..."


    A Ke''s face suddenly turned red. He didn''t want to tell song Qingshu about it. He quickly moved away from the topic: "no matter which of these two things you have completed, I think you have fulfilled my instructions, and then... Then you can come to me and offer me conditions..." and then he pushed him away and trotted away with a red face.


    Only song Qingshu was left in disorder in the local wind. What are these two things? One is to kill Huang Shang, the other is to kill himself. None of them can be done.


    "Wait, I haven''t asked the way yet!" It''s a pity that kongfu ako has gone far now. Song Qingshu can only use his lightness skills to climb to the top of a big tree to have a bird''s-eye view of the whole Imperial Palace, and finally go straight to the brightest place.


    The banquet was held in the Jiying hall, which was originally the place for the imperial examination of the Jinshi, but also used to hold palace banquets.


    "Oh, my little ancestor, you are here." Just arrived at the Jiying hall, the official of Honglu temple was waiting at the door, eager to see through, "the emperor is almost here, if you don''t come again, my head will be gone."


    Just now, he saw that only Huang shannu came back alone, but there was no song Qingshu beside him. He was immediately dumbfounded. He ran to ask, but met a soft nail. After all, Huang shannu had a special identity, so he didn''t dare to make a mistake. He had to stay at the door, beg his father to tell his grandmother, and finally he waited for song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu comforted him casually and took the seat. When he passed by Huang shannu, he found that she didn''t even look at herself. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He was trying to find a way to talk to her. However, when the officials around saw him appear, they surrounded him to make up with him. He could only let go of this idea.


    "Here comes the emperor!" After about half of the envoys, Zhao Gou finally came. A group of people got up to salute one after another. Song Qingshu had a special status, but he stood up to show respect and didn''t kneel down to salute like others.


    He was suddenly stunned. It turned out that Zhao Gou was still accompanied by a concubine. The white jade inlaid with pearls was not as beautiful as her looks, and the rose dew was not as beautiful as her looks. It was a Ke who had just separated.


    Compared with the charming and lovely woman dress just now, today''s Grand Palace dress is more noble and beautiful.


    A Ke obviously also saw him. I don''t know if he thought of the scene by the lake just now. There was a faint blush on his white jade like face, which was even more beautiful under the candlelight.


    ---

 Chapter 1278

    Zhao Gou led a Ke to come over and said with a smile, "this is the song Qingshu song childe I mentioned to you before."


    A Ke pursed a smile: "it''s true that the hero is a young talent."


    Song Qingshu has a black line. Women are born to be actors. She is just crying in her arms. In a twinkling, she becomes so elegant, as if she doesn''t know herself at all. What''s more, her old voice is like an elder praising her younger generation.


    "I''ve seen your concubine," Song Qingshu saluted, but he was surprised. Why did Zhao Gou introduce his concubine? It''s so strange, but his face said with a smile, "I heard Prince Wanzao praise you so much earlier


    The surname of Wanzao is too rare. As soon as the audience heard it, they knew that it was the son of Wanzao''s family. The officials immediately looked at each other. Although some smart people immediately reflected that Wanzao and song Qingshu had never been in the right way, how could his son talk to song Qingshu about this? However, more people thought: I don''t know which childe of the Wanzhe family is talking about the beauty of the princess behind her back. Princess Wu is young and beautiful. The CHILDES of the Wanzhe family are just the same age as her, and they have always been frequent visitors in the land of fireworks. If they don''t have any evil thoughts when they talk about the princess, they don''t believe it.


    Zhao Gou''s face suddenly darkened when he thought that Wanzao''s dandy was embracing the woman in the brothel. Although he was unable to work, it didn''t mean that he had no man''s psychology. His prohibition was coveted by other men, and no one could be happy.


    "Nonsense Wan Zao trembles with anger. He thinks that Wan GUI, the only one of his grandchildren who has ever met with you, is now living and dying unknown. Even he can''t talk to you about this. He is clearly planting a trap.


    "I also think that master Wanzao is talking nonsense," Song Qingshu nodded. "Where is Princess Wu? She''s a fish in the water and a goose in the water


    With this remark, the audience was silent, and their faces were strange. They thought that everyone was not blind. If Princess Wu''s shoulders were cut and her waist was plain, she was graceful and beautiful. How could she not be worthy of such an evaluation?


    Not far away, the yellow dress girl also shows her eyebrows and frowns slightly. She looks at Song Qingshu anxiously and thinks that you are too brave. If you make the emperor angry, it depends on how you end up.


    When he heard song Qingshu say that about himself, a Ke didn''t know why. Suddenly, his heart was blocked up and his nose was sour. No wonder he wanted to refuse Kangxi''s marriage. In his heart, I was not beautiful at all.


    Seeing her little mouth pouting, her face full of grievances and tears, Zhao Gou''s face suddenly sank. Although he was unable to be human, he could still appreciate it. In his eyes, ah Ke was the most beautiful and valuable vase in his harem. It was very cool to bring her out to enjoy the envious eyes of the officials. But now some people even question the beauty of Wu Fei, That is to question his vision. How unreasonable!


    Wan zaozhe was always good at guessing the meaning. Seeing that Zhao Gou''s face was so gloomy that he was dripping out of the water, he cried out in his heart: "Wan GUI must have praised Princess Wu for her beauty; No, no, Wan GUI didn''t say that Princess Wu was not a dead fish and a dead goose; It''s not right, it''s not right. It''s clear that song Qingshu said these words. "


    Wan Zao was confused by Song Qing''s book spirit, and said a lot of tongue twisters, which made the people present frown. However, those who have been living in the court for many years are not fools. They soon understand that song Qingshu is playing tricks on everything. Even Zhao Gou looks at him with a bad face.


    "Yes, I don''t think Mr. Wanzao is right." Song Qingshu immediately changed his painting style. "The Empress Wu''s character is not just a dead fish and a dead goose, but a moon and a flower. It''s clear that she''s a country and a city, an extraordinary person, and a nine immortals. Do you think that''s right?"


    "Of course


    "Love the country, love the city!"


    "Out of the ordinary!"


    "Fairy down to earth!"


    All the civil and military officials are itching with hatred. They think that I have a sentence here. I don''t know if it should be said or not. In this case, who dares to say no, so they have to echo it one after another.


    What a shame!


    Too cheap!


    With this flattering skill, I guess I can be as good as a fish in the court


    The yellow dress girl in the distance kept her face tight. After all, she couldn''t help laughing and thought that the bastard was still so unruly. Her smile is just like the beginning of melting ice and snow and blooming flowers. I don''t know how many talented young people around her are charmed. A group of admirers of Jianshan academy complained for her one after another: hum, our saint''s appearance may not be worse than that of Princess Wu.


    Besides, ah Ke did not expect such changes. She was both surprised and happy, and could not help laughing. She was so happy that Zhao Gou was smiling. However, she did not look at the emperor. Her eyes were full of resentment and resentment.


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. He thinks that you are secretly looking at me in front of so many people. Although I have always looked down on the despicable Zhao Gou and didn''t mind giving him a green hat, it''s not the right time.


    "Please take your seat Fortunately, one side of the eunuch voice to resolve his embarrassment.


    With a smile, song Qingshu stepped aside to make way for them.


    When a Ke passed him, he suddenly dropped his hand, and a small paper ball fell from her sleeve in front of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s mind was awe inspiring, and his reaction was quick. In an instant, he used the skill of catching the dragon and sucked the paper ball into his hand. At the same time, the heart secretly smack tongue, this a Ke''s courage is also too big, in front of so many people, actually dare to send a letter to oneself? It can''t be that she still harbors a grudge against the fact that she cheated her to Yanjing city at the beginning, and deliberately shows her beauty trick to frame me.


    Song Qingshu thought of many possibilities, but he couldn''t restrain his curiosity. He opened the paper quietly when people didn''t pay attention to it. There was a beautiful line of small words on it: "the emperor will let me make trouble for you later."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and then his heart was clear. After all, Zhao Gou was the king of a country. Before he was domineering in the early court, he must have been filled with evil fire. If he agreed to my terms, it would lose the dignity of the court, so he tried to find the court.


    It''s no wonder that he specially takes a Ke to say hello to himself, just to give a ke a chance to speak later. Anyway, she is a lady. Even if she offends herself later, Zhao Gou can pretend that she doesn''t know, and it''s not good for her to attack a woman.


    "It''s insidious!" After looking at the smiling Zhao Gou, song Qingshu realized that this man was a vicious snake. If he didn''t pay attention, he would swallow all the bones and debris. He couldn''t repeat Yue Fei''s mistake.


    "I don''t know how Zhao Gou plans to embarrass me later." Song Qingshu immediately fell into meditation.


    ----


    Thank you bingo and Du Niang for their warm reward!

 Chapter 1279

    At this time, song Qingshu also understood why a Ke had to take such a big risk to report to herself secretly. It turned out that she was worried that due to Zhao Gou''s order, she would deliberately make trouble for him and that she would misunderstand what she meant.


    "This little girl''s life is really bad..." Song Qingshu sighs. Although a Ke is a beauty, she is not as smart as Huang Rong. She is surrounded by people who eat people and don''t spit bones, such as Wu Sangui, such as Kangxi, such as Zhao Gou, and such as herself


    "If a Ke knows that Chen Yuanyuan is in my hand..." Song Qingshu shudders and decides not to let them meet for the time being.


    The banquet soon began, with some boring eulogies at the beginning. Song Qingshu yawned and finally talked about song Qingshu''s rescue of the princess.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and thinks that the Song Dynasty claims to be a land of rites.


    Who knows, before the issue is turned to the reward, Zhao Gou gives a wink to a Ke. A Ke coughs and says in a clear voice, "it''s hard for anyone to save the princesses from the state of Jin, but it''s not the most conspicuous thing for song Gongzi."


    These words were crisp, charming and soft. A group of men just heard her heart beat faster and shut up. The whole hall was quiet and everyone wanted to hear her say more words.


    "Here it is Song Qingshu had no time to appreciate the beautiful voice. Although the words of ako sound like praise to him now, he always knows that the higher he holds up, the harder he falls. What''s more, he just got ako''s warning in advance.


    "Oh, why did Princess Wu say that?" Zhao Gou asked knowingly.


    Ah Ke chuckled and said, "even in the deep palace, I''ve heard a lot about song Gongzi. Everyone praised song Gongzi for his intelligence, bravery and martial arts. One of the things that impressed me most was that song Gongzi called the wind and the rain and defeated the Qing army with his own strength..."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and roughly guessed how Zhao Gou intended to embarrass himself.


    "... I''m really curious. Mr. Song, can you show me the ability to call the wind and the rain?" A Ke suddenly turned back and looked at Song Qingshu with a pair of wonderful eyes.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if you go back to your concubine, it''s just that people in the river and lake spread false information and exaggerate."


    Not far away, Wan Zao seemed to seize the opportunity and sneered: "Niang Niang, you don''t know that the world is dangerous. There are many people who cheat the world and steal their fame. They call the wind and the rain. How can a mere mortal?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t respond, but a Ke quit. Although she said that just at Zhao Gou''s instigation, she felt uncomfortable when she heard Wan Zao slander song Qingshu like this.


    "In the battle of fox slope, Prince song led the Golden Snake camp to defeat the northern cavalry of the Qing Dynasty. It must be true that the cavalry in the northern part of the Qing Dynasty was so brave and valiant. If it had not been attacked by the sudden storm, would it have been destroyed?" At that time, Aker was still under house arrest in Yanjing city. When the news of the defeat of the 100000 troops of the imperial court came back to the capital city, it could be said that the government and the public were shocked, and the whole city was in a state of panic. It was absolutely incomprehensible that song Qingshu had never experienced the tense atmosphere of suddenly leading troops to the city.


    It was from that time on that Aker''s feelings for song Qingshu changed quietly. If it was pure hatred before, it was complicated feelings of worship and admiration after that.


    You should know that her ideal husband in her girlhood was the kind of hero who could run the country in peace and fight in the battlefield. Originally, fukang''an was a little close, but when she learned that he had done such a thing to Princess Jianning, all the good impressions disappeared. I thought I would never find such a perfect man in my life, but song Qingshu''s deeds came one by one, and a Ke was surprised to find that the shadow of song Qingshu and the image of her husband gradually coincided.


    In order to make her act more like Zhao Gou, she took a lot of materials to recite, but she had already heard about the deeds of song Qingshu, so she couldn''t recite them.


    Zhao Gou didn''t know the details. Seeing that she recited all the information in a short time, she thought she was reincarnated.


    "The storm on Fox Hill was just a coincidence, that is, the one surnamed song had bad luck. Afterwards, in order to increase the mystery and make other forces afraid of them, the Golden Snake camp deliberately created this big lie. " As the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty, Wan zaozhe naturally studied the data of the war at that time and scoffed at the idea of calling the wind and the rain. Let alone him, most of the ministers in charge of the eastern and Western governments didn''t believe it.


    "But... But..." ah Ke was still a girl after all, and he couldn''t speak very well. He couldn''t speak for a moment because he was so anxious that he couldn''t speak.


    Hearing Wan Zao''s words, the ministers in the hall immediately whispered to each other. Song Qingshu''s cultivation was profound, and everyone''s conversation didn''t hide his ears. It seems that some people didn''t deliberately lower their voices, as if they said it to him on purpose


    "How can today''s young people take all the credit to themselves when they win a battle, and where do they put the other soldiers who fought bloody battles?"


    "Even if you are, you are not afraid of the chill of your subordinates."


    "Young people like to show off. That''s how you and I come here."


    "I''m not as shameless as he is. I''m greedy for heaven''s work, and I''m not afraid of thunder to kill him one day."


    "Young people, it''s inevitable for them to make mistakes when they go wrong. If they know how to go back, they will be saved."


    ¡­¡­


    Among them, Zhang Jun, the right prime minister, was the most vocal. Liu Guangshi, the four generals of Zhongxing in the Southern Song Dynasty, was seized of military power, and Yue Fei was killed unjustly. Han Shizhong was wise enough to protect himself. Only one Zhang Jun, who was shamelessly fawning on Qin Hui and WAN Zao to frame Yue Fei, now sits on the throne of the right prime minister, and has promoted many of his relatives to key military departments, Although Jia is the first military officer in theory, Zhang Jun can not be qualified and has many military personnel. So the military has the final say.


    Zhang Jun has always been in collusion with Wan Zao. Naturally, he took the opportunity to go down the well. Although he had a vicious heart, he was mature and compassionate.


    "Be quiet," Zhao Gou suddenly said, "Mr. Song is a guest from afar. Don''t lose your courtesy." On the surface, he was blaming all the people, but all the people present were human spirits, who didn''t know what he really meant.


    Wan Huo said with a smile, "please forgive me. Wei Chen is such an upright man. He can''t rub any sand in his eyes. The most shameful person is playing tricks and fooling people all over the world."


    "Integrity? Fool the world? "


    Originally, song Qingshu was always in the mood of watching good plays to see how they performed. However, seeing Wan Zao''s self righteous and shameless appearance, he couldn''t help thinking of Yue Fei, who died unjustly. A stream of blood surged in his chest, and he said coldly, "what if I really call the wind and the rain?"


    ---


    Thank you very much for the praise and support of Gao feiyuan Xiangyu, Wei Mo and other enthusiastic readers!


    In recent days, thanks to the full support of all the readers, the monthly ticket list of this book has reached 19 for the first time! Thank you!


    The double monthly ticket will be closed at 12 noon tomorrow, when the monthly ticket list is expected to change dramatically.


    Ha ha, suddenly realized that every month for a top 20 crane tail position fight to death, the monk is really a little embarrassed

 Chapter 1280

    He stabbed the person behind him. There were many experts present, but no one could see how the sword stabbed except song Qingshu.


    Seeing Zhao Gou''s sword, Ding Dian was scared out of his wits. He didn''t let go until he found that Zhao Gou only had a sword on his shoulder.


    It turns out that if Linghu Chong, who was not disguised as Wu Tiande, had not seen the opportunity quickly, he would have pushed XiaoLongNu''s sword aside for a few inches. This sword would not have hit Zhao Gou on the shoulder, but in his throat.


    People around him are secretly admiring Wu Tiande''s skillful swordsmanship. How can he stop such a mysterious sword? How can he know that Linghu Chong is scared at the bottom of his heart now.


    "Asia is invincible!" These are the four words that come to Linghu Chong''s mind at this time. XiaoLongNu''s sword is too fast, and often a flash of white light will make someone hit the sword. Just now, he can only see a vague shadow of the sword, but he just stopped her sword out of instinct. Even so, she still doesn''t completely swing away the opponent''s sword, and Zhao Gou is injured. If he is asked to do it again, He had no confidence to protect Zhao gouquan.


    This kind of speed made Linghu Chong think of the first battle with Dongfang invincible on Blackwood cliff. At that time, the other side was also very fast, so fast that several of their experts fell behind.


    At that time, the reason why he was able to compete with Dongfang Bubai was that the other side had a short and small embroidery needle in his hand. Linghu Chong always lost both ways. Because the embroidery needle was too short, they attacked each other at the same time. Although Linghu Chong was slower, he was better than the sword, so although he was at an absolute disadvantage, he could come and stay.


    If the eastern invincible was holding a long sword at that time, Linghu Chong thought to himself that he might have already spilled blood on the black cliff.


    Now, it seems that the speed of this gorgeous woman in white is not inferior to that of the eastern invincible. She is holding a long sword in her hand. Linghu Chong''s scalp is numb in an instant. He has rich experience in actual combat, and he is not a pedantic person. In an instant, he joined the battle group with Dugu Jiujian.


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyebrows are slightly frowning, and the tip of her sword is trembling. With a flash of cold light, Linghu Chong''s left wrist, right wrist, left leg and right leg have been hit by the sword. Fortunately, Dugu Jiujian will save her. Little dragon girl also has to withdraw her sword to defend herself. Although Linghu Chong''s body is painted with color, it''s frightening, but it''s all skin injuries.


    See Linghu Chong body hanging color, Ding Dian roared, once again jumped into the battle circle.


    Ling Hu Chong is now a master of Yijinjing, yingxingda, FA and Dugu Jiujian. Ding Dian is also a great master of shenzhaojing, and wuyingshenquan is also famous in the world. He is a top master in the world.


    How powerful the two men were when they joined hands in the battle. However, little dragon girl was in white and shining. Her swords were like two silver snakes swimming among the three people. They were retreating like electricity, but they were not half defeated.


    All of a sudden, he heard Ding Dian''s cry of "ah Yo" and Linghu Chong''s cry of "no good". They were hit by swords one after another. Fortunately, their attack was also very fierce. XiaoLongNu had to rescue herself so quickly that one of the swords deviated from the target, while the other was accurate, but only a few points deep, and she could not hurt the enemy.


    Song Qingshu sighs that he broke through the two channels of Ren and Du of XiaoLongNu with one Yang finger in the ancient tomb last time. Now her jade daughter''s Heart Sutra has been practiced to a great level, and her cultivation at this time has reached a higher level than when she went to Chongyang palace before. No wonder Linghu Chong and Ding Dian are so hard to cope with.


    Of course, it''s not that XiaoLongNu''s martial arts are so much better than Linghu Chong and Dingdian. In terms of internal skills, she''s not even as good as these two people. But XiaoLongNu''s sword speed is too fast, and her lightness skill is far higher than these two people. Linghu Chong can still fight back with Dugu Jiujian from time to time, but Ding Dian seems to have a powerful internal power, which can''t touch XiaoLongNu''s clothes.


    Seeing that they are in danger, Huang Shan Nu, who is watching the battle, can no longer help joining the battle group. Originally, she disdained to bully others with her pride, but the quick sword of the woman in white is too magical. She is not sure that she can surpass each other. In case something happens to the emperor, it will be too late to regret it.


    Huang Shannv trained the nine Yin manual classics from the childhood, plus the light work was much more brilliant than Ding Dian and Linghu Chong. When she joined the two, she suddenly felt the pressure was reduced.


    XiaoLongNu''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Three peerless experts attack each other. The situation is gradually unfavorable to her. Seeing that at this moment, Zhao Gou is protected by a group of imperial guards and retreats to the back of the main hall. Her heart is even more anxious and she can''t help saying in a crisp voice¡° I have no enmity with you. I don''t want to fight you. Get out of the way. "


    "Eh?" Everyone in the audience was shocked. How could she have said such naive words? As the imperial instruments, their duty is to protect the emperor, which has nothing to do with whether they have hatred or not.


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile on his face. XiaoLongNu is as cute as she is in the impression.


    Ding Dian said in a loud voice: "where is the duty, dare not give way."


    Little Dragon Girl coldly way: "since refuse to let, I can offend!" At the end of the speech, the light of the sword flashed. Suddenly, I heard a sound.


    Both Linghu Chong and Dingdian''s faces changed color. It turned out that the long sound was composed of more than 40 short continuous blows. In an instant, Xiaolongnv''s double swords had been slashed, and more than 40 moves had been made, even though the pipa master''s Fanxian lunzhi was not in such a hurry. When they saw the vast expanse of white in front of them, they quickly danced their weapons so that they couldn''t get into the water. Each move hit the blade. To everyone''s ears, it was just a long sound of the blade hitting.


    Little dragon girl just wants to force them to guard the door. Seeing that they are close to the enemy, she chuckles and jumps over them to fly in the direction of Zhao Gou.


    Ding Dian and Ling Hu Chong know that they are in the middle of the stratagem and catch up with each other in a hurry. Unfortunately, their lightness skills are far from that of Xiao Long nu. They can only watch the distance between them grow.


    Huang shannu''s lightness skill is better than that of the two, but she lost the chance. Although she won''t be pulled farther and farther by Xiao Longnu, she still can''t narrow the distance between the two sides. She can only hope that the imperial guards beside Zhao Gou can stop her for a moment and a half.


    But soon she was disappointed. Although all the guards were highly selected experts, XiaoLongNu''s fast sword couldn''t even resist her. What''s more, these ordinary experts?


    The sound of "jingle", "choking", "ah Yo" and "no good" came and went. In an instant, the waist knives in the hands of the former guards fell to the ground, and everyone got a sword on the wrist. Qi used the same "white wrist jade bracelet" in XiaoLongNu. The guards felt a sharp pain in their wrists when they saw the light of her sword passing in front of them. They just tied their hands and were killed. There was no chance to fight back. Fortunately, little dragon girl is kind-hearted. If her sword didn''t hit her wrist, but pointed to her chest and abdomen, she would be dead now.


    The whole process is just an instant. Huang shannu only narrows the distance of a few feet. Seeing Xiao Longnu''s long sword stabbing Zhao Gou, she can only sigh.

 Chapter 1281

    "Be careful, Emperor!"


    All the civil and military officials screamed, but they couldn''t stop them even with the imperial instruments. What can they do for the ministers who are powerless.


    Song Qingshu took a special look at Jia Sidao''s direction, and saw that he was slightly shaking, but he didn''t do it in the end.


    "If Zhao gouruo is dead..." Song Qingshu''s mind turns like electricity, and he begins to think about whether it''s good for him to die or it''s good for him to live.


    All of a sudden, his face changed and he suddenly looked up to the direction where Zhao Gou was.


    The sharp point of the sword was about to pierce into Zhao Gou''s throat. Suddenly, a visible ripple appeared in the air in front of Zhao Gou. Her long sword stabbed to the top and stopped. She could not move forward any more.


    The sword in her left hand stabbed Zhao Gou with an arc of antelope''s horn. Unfortunately, half of the stab was stopped by a ripple of air.


    Then an old man who was covered in a black cloak appeared out of thin air. Little dragon girl felt a huge force coming from her hands. She could no longer hold the sword in her hands. She was shocked to fly back.


    It''s just that the woman in the yellow shirt rushes over, and the nine Yin white bone claw in her hand is subconsciously buckled to her shoulder. Once the lute bone is locked, no matter how high your martial arts are, you can''t resist.


    Little dragon girl is still in a deep shock at this time. She doesn''t notice that her hands are about to touch her clothes. But in fact, even if she noticed it, she was powerless. Without double swords in her hand, her martial arts skills were greatly reduced, which was Huang shannu''s opponent.


    Seeing that she was about to control the woman in white, the woman in yellow only felt a flash in front of her eyes, and was shocked to find that she had lost her partner.


    XiaoLongNu knew that her assassination failed and she would die. She had already closed her eyes and waited for the final result. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not move. She opened her eyes curiously and found that she was being held in the arms of a man.


    "Let me go." XiaoLongNu subconsciously wants to push away the other side, but immediately sees that the person holding her is actually song Qingshu. She doesn''t know what makes her face red. She puts her hand on his chest but doesn''t push down.


    At this time, everyone in the scene saw the situation clearly. Song Qingshu was the one who rescued the assassin. Huang shannu was surprised and anxious: "what are you doing? She is an assassin!"


    She was so anxious that she almost stamped her feet. It''s OK for you to be greedy and lustful at ordinary times, but can you make trouble at this critical moment? Although the woman in white is pure and beautiful, she is the assassin of the emperor, which is a great crime to kill nine nationalities. Your martial arts are really very high. Can you be higher than my master? The woman in white was so powerful just now, she is still not the enemy of my master. What''s more, there are thousands of experts and bodyguards in the palace. You can''t fly even if you are surrounded by so many people.


    Not far away, ah Ke''s hands are tightly clasped in her sleeve, and her knuckles are white. When she saw song Qingshu running out to save the female assassin, she knew that their relationship was extraordinary. She was jealous and angry. But she didn''t want to see song Qingshu killed on the spot, so she said in a hurry: "song... Son song, Do you have the wrong person


    She originally thought that as long as song Qingshu admitted that he was wrong, plus his special identity, a group of people help to speak, today''s storm can quietly subside.


    Who knows song Qingshu shook his head, looked at the little dragon girl in his arms and said with a smile: "how can I mistake my savior?"


    Little dragon girl knew that he was talking about Jinbo''s ten day flower poison in Yangzhou last time, and she saved him by herself. When she thought that she was feeding the medicine for him with her mouth, little dragon girl felt a little ashamed in her heart and pushed him quickly: "you quickly put me down, so... It''s not proper."


    Song Qingshu also knows that now he is in a tight encirclement, and there are super experts like Huang Shang who are eyeing her. If he continues to hold her like this, I''m afraid he will really hate her today.


    Put the lady in your arms on the ground gently, song Qingshu said gently, "you will be close to me later."


    XiaoLongNu, with the belief that she will become benevolent if she doesn''t succeed, has already sprouted the idea of death. But I didn''t expect to meet song Qingshu here. After seeing him, XiaoLongNu suddenly found that she didn''t want to die so soon.


    Wan houzhe finally responded. He almost couldn''t help laughing three times. He quickly ordered: "Song Qingshu, you are the accomplice of the assassin. Come on, kill these two rebels!"


    "Yes


    Just now, the Imperial Palace''s guard force had completely reacted, and countless bodyguards rushed out to kill the two people in the field.


    "You help me find two swords, and I''ll fight with you." XiaoLongNu said softly that she knew that if song Qingshu had to take care of herself, she would take care of one and lose the other.


    "Two swords are not enough." Song Qingshu protects her behind, and then slowly raises her hands. The swords and waist swords of the guards around her suddenly buzz. This change makes a group of people who are charging stop.


    Song Qingshu smiles and lifts his hand up. The buzzing sabres and waist knives seem to be pulled out of their scabbard by a pair of invisible hands.


    All over the sky, the sword forms a torrent of steel, and finally floats in the air with the song Qingshu as the center. The cold and glittering blade is consistent with the outside, rapidly rotating around, forming a forbidden zone of life.


    Hiss~


    Seeing such a spectacle, the rushing bodyguards took a breath and stopped in a hurry. They even stepped back and looked at everything in front of them in horror.


    Song Qingshu picked two swords from mid air and handed them to Little Dragon Girl: "these are the two swords you just dropped. I picked them back for you."


    "Thank you, sister... Husband." I used to call his brother-in-law, but I don''t know why. Now I find that some of them can''t shout.


    When she took the sword, she accidentally met song Qingshu''s hand and felt the hot temperature on his hand. XiaoLongNu couldn''t help thinking that it was these hands that had done evil all over her body in the ancient tomb. Is there such a brother-in-law and sister-in-law in the world


    Little Dragon Girl''s heart swings. She feels sweet in her throat, and her mouth overflows with a trace of blood.


    Song Qingshu wiped off the blood stains on her mouth and frowned: "jade girl, the Heart Sutra demands to abandon seven emotions and six desires. It''s against heaven. After this difficulty, I''ll teach you a new martial arts."


    "No..." XiaoLongNu subconsciously refused, because the Heart Sutra belongs to her and Yang Guo''s memories. However, when she thought of Yang Guo, she could not help thinking of the picture of him and another woman in the ancient tomb. Wow, she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, and XiaoLongNu was really... I don''t know how to say that. Just now, she kept saying that she wanted to fight side by side with herself. As a result, standing here for no reason, she got hurt internally.

 Chapter 1282

    A handsome and graceful young master stood quietly in the field. Although he did not speak boldly, a sense of arrogance was quietly scattered.


    A beautiful girl in white, who is as refined as a nine day Xuan girl, leans on him. Even if she knows that she is an assassin, all the people on the scene have to admit her beauty. They don''t know whether it is because of the siege or the injury. The girl''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, which makes me feel pity.


    "What a talented and beautiful couple!" People around sigh one after another, but think of the only way to wait for the couple to die, can not help but secretly regret.


    Wan zaozhe is not among the regrets for them. He has long been eager to frustrate song Qingshu. What''s more, he knows the identity of the girl in white. When he was in Yangzhou, he sent a large number of experts to chase her, but she escaped.


    "What are you doing? Come on!" Seeing that all the guards in the front of the imperial court stopped, Wan Zao was furious and hastened to get up.


    The bodyguards scolded each other secretly. They thought that with the storm of swords and swords, people would be torn to pieces as soon as they got close to each other. Although they knew that they might be able to smash the swords and swords in the air by rushing in with the advantage of the number of people, the people in front of them would surely die. Who would like to be the first bird.


    Han kuozhou is very angry at Song Qingshu''s behavior. He has been making trouble for him since the early days, but now he is involved in the assassination. He wants the other party to die like this. However, he was a mature politician. He knew that if song Qingshu really died here, the imperial court would surely use troops against the Golden Snake camp next, and his plan of cutting down gold, which he had worked hard for many years, would be shelved indefinitely. What''s more terrible is that song Qingshu was introduced by him. After the event, he must be responsible for it. Wanzao and others will not miss the chance to fall into the well.


    So he scolded song Qingshu half dead in his heart, and Han Jianzhou still stood up and spoke for him: "son song, listen to your conversation, you only saved this woman because you knew her, not because you knew about her assassination?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I don''t know why she would assassinate the emperor, but she has saved my life, but I will never let her do anything in front of me."


    Wan Chuo sneered and said, "do you want to leave the relationship between song and Han in a few words?"


    Han juezhou said: "according to Han, since they have been surrounded by groups, obviously they can''t escape. It''s better to find out why the assassin will assassinate the emperor, or take precautions, so that she doesn''t have any accomplices. If she comes to assassinate the emperor next time, he will be in danger."


    "Fellow party?" Wan Hou chuckled, "isn''t the party by her side?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly opened his mouth: "you don''t want to jump up and down there. Even if song can''t escape today, it doesn''t take much effort to take your life to be buried with him."


    Wan Huo''s face turned red in an instant, but he didn''t know how to refute it for a moment, and he shrunk back subconsciously.


    "Easy? What a big tone. " Huang Chang, who has been silent all the time, suddenly opens his mouth. His mission in this life is to support the royal family. As the head of all officials, Wan Zao naturally won''t sit back and watch the other party be killed under his own eyes.


    Worried that master and song Qingshu would really fight, Huang shannu couldn''t sit still. She quickly opened her mouth to divert both sides'' attention: "this girl, why do you want to assassinate the emperor?"


    "He should be killed." The little dragon girl opens her lips, her voice is soft and beautiful, but it has a sense of killing.


    "That''s it?" Yellow dress female immediately silly eyes, this calculate what reason, let her how to continue to talk? I can''t start if I want to ease the atmosphere.


    The fat on Zhao Gou''s face trembled, and it was obvious that he was on the verge of an outbreak.


    Song Qingshu knew that with little dragon girl''s coldness, she could not help laughing bitterly.


    Wan Huo''s face flashed with joy. He yelled at the guards angrily, "what are you doing standing up for? Why don''t you put this assassin to justice?"


    Just at this time, the palace guards had already transferred shields and spears. With these weapons, they were emboldened and forced them to the field step by step.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly. The revolving swords suddenly spread out, and the scope doubled. The bodyguards quickly raised their shields in front of them. However, the front swords were so fierce that they only took a breath. The shields in their hands were cut apart by the sword Qi. A group of people were scared to retreat, and the formation suddenly fell into a riot.


    Song Qingshu is now regarded as a veteran in the war. He knows the importance of being the first to win the battle. He makes those bodyguards scared with thunder.


    Before they could recover their formation, song Qingshu gave a cold Snort and stared at Wanzhe: "Wanzhe is in such a hurry to let the bodyguard fight. He is going to kill people."


    The amount of information hidden in the words "killing people and killing their mouths" is too large. In addition, everyone on the scene can''t understand why such a beautiful and refined girl went into the palace to assassinate without any reason. Hearing song Qingshu''s words, she looked at Wan Zao suspiciously.


    When he noticed other people''s eyes, even Zhao Gou looked to this side. Wan Zao''s heart thumped. Knowing that Zhao gousu was suspicious, he quickly explained, "you don''t have to spit out blood if you want to kill people."


    "Little younger martial sister, if you don''t think that Wan Zao sent you." Song Qingshu smiles and whispers to himself.


    "No, I hate this man." XiaoLongNu frowned lightly and refused, shaking her head.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to refuse so simply. She originally wanted to drag Wan Zao into the water to see if she could find any opportunities. Since Xiao Longnu didn''t cooperate, she had to give up.


    However, song Qingshu''s reaction was quick. When he heard Wan Zao''s question, he had a plan in his heart. He held his head up and looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on Zhao Gou. He pointed to Xiao Longnu and asked, "does the emperor know who she is?"


    "How can I know?" Zhao Gou snorted coldly. If he had not been afraid of song Qingshu''s martial arts, he would have ordered the guards to chop the two men to death.


    "This Dragon Girl..." Song Qingshu said slowly, "is the orphan of General Yue Feiyue." This secret was heard by him when he disguised as a bodyguard at the wandang house. Combined with the information Li Qingluo told before and Wang YuYan''s similar appearance, song Qingshu is sure that there is nothing wrong with it.


    Originally, little dragon girl was just like a light cloud. When she heard song Qingshu''s words, she immediately widened her eyes and looked at the man beside her blankly. She thought that she was just a coincidence. How could he know her life story?


    "What


    When this remark came out, the whole audience was in an uproar. Even Huang Chang, who seemed indifferent to everything, couldn''t help looking up at Xiao Longnu.

 Chapter 1283

    Outside the Jiying hall, all the civil and military officials, bodyguards, eunuchs and maids talked about it. After all, Yue Fei''s prestige was so great that even the people of Jin Dynasty knew about Yue Fei, not to mention the Southern Song Dynasty?


    Thinking of Yue Fei, all the people on the scene showed all kinds of complicated expressions, some regretted, some sad, and some gnashing their teeth.


    When Han Jianzhou heard the identity of Xiao Longnu, he couldn''t help but see the light in front of his eyes. Unexpectedly, things took a turn for the better. He said in a hurry, "yes, this girl is really similar to the old lady Yue."


    The young minister''s face was blank, and some senior ministers nodded secretly, which was indeed a bit like that.


    Hearing their whispers, Little Dragon Girl''s frosty cheek slightly changed: "Niang..." this word is too far for her. She thought she was an orphan since childhood, and she never cared about it. Even if her parents appeared in front of her, she would not be surprised. It can be learned that the parents were hurt by the adulterer, and they left her in a helpless way. Things are very different.


    Wan Zao was both surprised and angry. Originally, he collected information about Xiao Longnu and learned that she was not familiar with the world, so he was not afraid of her divulging anything. But he didn''t know that song Qingshu actually knew her identity!


    How could he know! XiaoLongNu''s identity is very secret, even she was found not long ago! Is there a spy in my heart?


    However, he soon realized that it was not the time to be suspicious. He said with a cold hum, "it''s just a one-sided word surnamed song. Since Mr. Han thinks that she looks like the wife of the rebellious minister Yue Fei, why didn''t he say it earlier? You have to wait for the song to say so before you agree?"


    Han juezhou replied lightly: "in those years, Mrs. Yue always lived in seclusion and didn''t see outsiders. I just met by chance. It''s not surprising that I didn''t think about it after so many years."


    "I also met Mrs. Yue that year. This girl is really similar to Mrs. Yue." Huang Chang suddenly opened his mouth. Although few people know his identity, he just defeated Xiao Longnu who had killed all over the world, which made him very prestigious. Seeing that he agreed with Han zhezhou''s judgment, even Wan zhezhou did not dare to retort.


    "When Yue Fei died that year, I don''t know what happened. Madam Yue also lost her trace. Naturally, Yue Fei''s orphan also disappeared..." Jia Sidao took a deep look at huang shang. He was obviously estimating how high the opponent''s martial arts were. Unfortunately, the move was too short at that moment, and he couldn''t judge.


    At this time, it''s really intriguing for Jia Sidao to say it again. Song Qingshu doesn''t believe that the intelligence network of chivalrous Island doesn''t know what happened in that year, but Jia Sidao still pretends to know nothing, obviously deliberately trying to bring it out. Is he ready to do it?


    Wan zaozhe and song Qingshu obviously want to go together. He looks at Jia Sidao in horror. His small eyes are full of fierce light. He is obviously thinking about how to deal with it next.


    "At that time, the reason why Mrs. Yue disappeared was that some villains wanted to get rid of the roots and sent killers to hunt down Yue Fei''s wife and orphans." Although he knew that he had been used as a gun emissary, song Qingshu spoke out.


    "Who is so cruel?"


    "What a shame


    ¡­¡­


    Although Yue Fei was executed by the government, his character was impeccable, and he was also a world-famous God of war. Most people in the imperial court sympathized with him, especially the middle and lower ranking officers of the forbidden army.


    Originally, Yue Fei was wrongly killed. They were very dissatisfied, but after all, it was the official crime. They did not dare to say anything, but the official only convicted Yue Fei and Yue Yun. His wife and daughter were innocent. Now when they heard that Mrs. Yue and miss Yue had been chased and killed, their accumulated emotions over the years exploded.


    When Wan Chui heard that his face turned blue, he looked at Zhao Gou with a guilty heart. Seeing that his eyes were cold, he was just a little relieved. You should know that Yue Fei is Zhao Gou''s rebel. Now he and the emperor are grasshoppers on the same rope, even farts.


    Song Qingshu then said, "later, Mrs. Yue fled all the way. At that time, she couldn''t believe anyone, so she had to flee to Zhongnan mountain. She wanted Wang Chongyang, the leader of Quanzhen sect, to take in Yue Fei''s orphan. When she saw that the Taoist priest of Quanzhen sect opened the door and picked up the girl baby, Mrs. Yue left to lead the pursuers away. But she didn''t know that the girl baby was not taken in by Quanzhen sect, Instead, he joined the ancient tomb sect next to Quanzhen religion. "


    He repeated what Li Qingluo had said at the beginning, and everyone was filled with indignation.


    Little dragon girl also looks at him in a daze. Although she knows her life experience, she has no idea what happened in those years. She only knows that her father Yue Fei was killed unjustly, and her mother was chased. She has no idea of life and death. In her opinion, her father was killed by Zhao Gou, and it is obvious that Zhao Gou sent killers to kill their mother and daughter, That''s why he resolutely went to the palace to assassinate.


    "Who is that shameless man?" After listening to him, some impatient people can no longer help but drink angrily.


    "Far away, near." Song Qingshu''s eyes first focused on Zhao Gou, which made him jump in his heart. The most fierce man''s arrogance just now solidified.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s eyes quickly moved to Wan Zhe and asked him in a cold voice: "Lord Wan Zhe, when you killed Zhongliang and sent killers to kill his family, can you sleep these years?"


    "You''re bloody!" Wan Shouzhe''s face turned pale and screamed angrily, but he soon noticed the contemptuous look in the eyes of the people around him. It was obvious that everyone had believed him.


    The only blame is his bad reputation. In fact, before Song Qingshu mentioned his name just now, most people already guessed that it was him.


    "Emperor, you have to make the decision for Wei Chen," wailed Wan Zao. "It''s these two rebels who intentionally pour dirty water on Wei Chen in order to get rid of their crimes. Emperor Mingjian!"


    Song Qingshu also said: "tell the emperor that my friend went to the palace to assassinate because he was misled by the traitors. He thought that the emperor was the murderer who killed her parents, so he went to the palace to avenge his parents. In fact, the culprit was the man who framed General Yue. Although Miss long has offended the emperor, our Dynasty has established the country with filial piety. Please read that the emperor should open up her filial heart. First, find out the culprit of that year, return General Yue''s innocence, and then convict Miss long. "


    Han kuozhou hesitated for a moment. He was bent on the northern expedition. He had long wanted to overturn the case for Yue Fei to improve the morale of the army and the people. Now it was a good opportunity to go out and kneel down: "please show mercy to the emperor and return General Yue''s innocence!"


    All the civil and military officials look at each other. After all, they are all old timers in officialdom. Why don''t you know that Zhao Gou agreed to kill Yue Fei?


    But there was no lack of men full of blood in the world. Suddenly, another man knelt down: "please forgive me, General Yue."


    Some people started, and then more and more people knelt down: "please forgive me, General Yue."


    Looking at the official bodyguards kneeling on the ground, including many eunuchs and maids, Zhao Gou couldn''t help laughing angrily: "do you think Yue Fei has been wronged? Well, I''ve heard that if there is a great injustice in the world, there will be enlightenment from heaven like flying snow in June. Now I''ll give you a chance, and I don''t want any flying snow in June. If it''s within three sticks of incense, God will cry for Yue Fei, and I''ll order a retrial of that year! "

 Chapter 1284

    Hearing that Zhao Gou''s tone was not good, everyone in the field looked at each other. Now the sky is clear, which has the meaning of rain? Zhao Gou clearly didn''t want to vindicate Yue Fei.


    After all, the emperor agreed to kill Yue Fei. If he vindicated Yue Fei, wouldn''t he let the emperor slap himself in the face?


    Everyone fell into silence, and the whole Jiying hall was so quiet that it could be heard. At this moment, a clear voice came from the field: "is the emperor serious?"


    Looking at the tall and handsome young man in the middle of the field, the people around him just remembered the gambling appointment.


    "You don''t have a joke," Zhao Gou said, squinting at Song Qingshu. "It''s just right to continue the gambling. If you can really call the wind and the rain, I will not only absolve the assassin, thoroughly investigate the case of Yue Fei, but also marry the two concubines to you, but if you can''t do it..." the tone suddenly showed moriran''s meaning.


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "if song can''t do it, he is willing to commit the same crime with her."


    "For a woman, are you worth it?" The voice of the girl in the yellow shirt came, which made her angry and sorry.


    "If it was you who assassinated today, I would do the same." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Huang shannu''s heart leaped wildly in a moment, and she looked away in a panic. After a long time, she reflected that she had always been loyal and patriotic. How could she enter the palace to assassinate!


    She couldn''t help spat. She thought that the bastard could speak freely, knowing that there would not be such a situation... However, there was still a kind of inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    "Mr. Song, have you really thought about it? You''re here to ask for a marriage. Why take risks for other women? " Ke can''t help talking. Although she is jealous, the most important thing is to keep song Qingshu alive.


    "I''ve thought it over. Thank you for your kindness." Song Qingshu saluted with a smile.


    Ah Ke wanted to say something more, but when she realized that Zhao Gou had cast doubts in her eyes, her heart was in a mess, and she didn''t dare to say anything any more, but she was bitter in her heart: hum, it''s good to die, out of sight, out of mind!


    "You... You don''t have to take such a big risk for me." Little Dragon Girl pulled his sleeve. Although she was not familiar with the world, she also knew how to call the wind and the rain?


    "For you, I''m willing to take any risks," Song Qingshu said gently. "Believe me, it will be OK."


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes fell on the other person''s hand. She felt puzzled and subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but she thought that they would not live long, not to mention that the other person was taking such a big risk for herself


    "It''s half a fragrant time. When are you going to love each other?" Seeing the two people holding hands in the field, a pair of Lang Qing Qiyi''s appearance, a Ke''s heart a burst of irritability, can''t help but cold voice said.


    As if she had been electrocuted, little dragon girl drew her hand back. Looking at her face, she looked as if ice and snow were melting and flowers were in full bloom. Song Qingshu only felt refreshed. Then she turned back and whispered to Huang shannu: "can you do me a favor?"


    "As long as I can do it, I will help you." The woman in the yellow shirt pursed her lips.


    "You go and help me get some..." Song Qingshu said.


    "What''s the use of that?" The woman in the yellow shirt looked puzzled.


    "Don''t worry. Just get it for me." Song Qingshu replied.


    "All right..." the woman nodded and disappeared in the crowd.


    Song Qingshu then told the eunuch maids in the distance, "prepare incense table and incense candle for me."


    The eunuchs and maids subconsciously looked at Zhao Gou and saw that he nodded before they ran to prepare.


    Because of the banquet just now, the local materials of the incense table were quickly arranged. Song Qingshu stood in front of the incense table with his hands open. His clothes were windless and automatic. He was a bit of a fairyland.


    "Can he really call the wind and the rain?" Many people suddenly had an idea in their mind, but it was quickly denied by them. After all, calling the wind and the rain is too against common sense, and it is also against the sages'' books that they have been studying hard for decades.


    "It''s supposed to be an affectation." Many people think so.


    Only those who sympathize with Yue Fei will pray secretly, hoping that there will be a miracle next.


    "What are you doing standing there all the time, asking for the rain to be faster?" Wan Dang urged impatiently.


    Song Qingshu didn''t open his eyes, but answered faintly: "I''m communicating with God. If I''m disturbed by Lord Wanzhe, and I can''t ask for rain later, will Lord Wanzhe be willing to share our sin?"


    "Bewitch the public with evil words!" When Wan Chou gave a cold hum, he didn''t dare to say anything more, so that song Qingshu would not blame himself for the failure later. Anyway, it''s impossible for him to succeed in calling the wind and rain in his heart. After the failure, he would settle accounts with him slowly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to him, but still stood there quietly. Seeing that the second incense was about to burn out, he still didn''t move at all. Everyone who supported him in the field couldn''t help sinking to the bottom of the valley.


    Because song Qingshu is worried about XiaoLongNu''s safety, she also stands near the incense case and looks at the man up close. XiaoLongNu''s heart, which has always been in a state of confusion, suddenly becomes confused.


    "The third pillar incense has been lit, why doesn''t he take action..." originally, little dragon girl was very cold, not to mention three incense sticks, that is, thirty incense sticks and three hundred incense sticks. She could wait quietly, but today she was very anxious.


    "That''s all. After burning the incense, we will die with him." Little dragon girl thought like this, she felt light all over, and returned to her normal state.


    Little dragon girl didn''t realize that this was the first time that she completely didn''t think of Yang Guo.


    After a while, Huang shannu finally rushed over and handed song Qingshu a cloth bag: "I''ve brought you what you want. Is it enough? I still have it here."


    Song Qingshu opened the bag, touched it and said with a smile, "enough."


    The yellow dress girl was relieved, but seeing the incense burning nearly half in the distance, her heart raised again: "time is coming, don''t you start?"


    "Take care of the Dragon Girl for me. Don''t let anyone hurt her later." Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    Huang Shan''s daughter was stunned. She thought, aren''t you here? Do you still need me to protect her? But subconsciously, he nodded.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face slightly changed: "I want to be with you." Her mind is simple. There is no love in this sentence. She just doesn''t want to leave song Qingshu. However, it has another meaning in the ears of Huang shannu. She can''t help but feel sad when she thinks of their life and death together.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." I don''t know why. Seeing his smile, little dragon girl felt relieved.


    The yellow shirt girl was surprised: "is he going to escape alone?"

 Chapter 1285

    It''s not surprising that Huang shannu thinks like this. After all, there is still half a pillar of incense before the appointed time. It''s impossible to call the wind and rain in any way. It''s obvious that song Qingshu and the girl in white are in a desperate situation.


    Although the woman in white has just shown great martial arts and lightness skills, she can not help but also become a drag because of internal injuries. If song Qingshu relies on her unique lightness skills, she may escape from the palace. If she takes her with her, she will die.


    After this time, the defense force in the palace has been fully mobilized, not to mention master Huang Shang, who is an unfathomable existence and the top experts with imperial instruments, the front division of the palace guards: Commander in front of the palace, neidianzhi, Sanyuan, sandutou, sanzhihou, Jinqiang, Dongxi, Zhaojian, Sanzhi, junrongzhi, yulongzhi The imperial dragon dragon''s bow and arrow, the imperial dragon''s crossbow, the imperial city''s secret agents, and the imperial court''s three guards, including Xunwei, Yiwei, and Qinwei, were all in the army. Together, there were nearly ten thousand people.


    If the imperial army is one of the elite in a thousand, these people are the elite of the elite selected from the imperial army. Such a powerful force, any expert in the Jianghu can only be defeated.


    In spite of her suspicions, Huang shannu felt a little ashamed when she saw Xiao Longnu''s calm face and no doubt in her eyes: I have been with him for so long, how could he be such a person.


    "Song... Mr. Song, there''s still half a column of incense left." Seeing that song Qingshu is still chatting slowly with the two women, ako, who has been protected to the rear by the bodyguard, is so anxious that she can''t help but remind her.


    Zhao Gou frowned at her and asked faintly, "does concubine Wu seem to care about him?"


    A Ke''s face changed, and he quickly replied, "no... I''m just curious."


    "Oh." Zhao Gou answered without expression.


    At this moment, the happiest thing in Kung Fu is wan Zao: "song, don''t pretend to be a God or a ghost there. Let''s get rid of it." Seeing that time is almost over, he turns his eyes and deliberately uses words to provoke the other party. He is eager to provoke the other party. It''s better to quarrel with him and spend the last bit of time.


    But he was soon disappointed because song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to him.


    "White jade capital in the sky ~" a clear voice suddenly rang out on the square. It was clear that the voice was not big, but everyone in the field could hear it clearly.


    But this is not what surprised them most. Instead, they all stare at Song Qingshu in the field, because every time he spits out a word, the whole person will go to the sky step by step, as if there was an invisible ladder in the air.


    "How could that be?" Don''t mention all the officials who don''t know martial arts. Even the top experts'' equipment, even Huang Shang, are looking at there with an incredible face.


    Looking at Song Qingshu, the air at his feet was like a lake. Every time he stepped on it, there were ripples. Huang shang subconsciously stepped forward to see more clearly.


    "Is this a field? No, although I can influence the surrounding environment and make the air real, I still can''t control the wind like this and go up step by step Huang Chang murmured to himself.


    "How did he do it?" Huang shannu and her master are in a daze. As a saint of Jianshan academy, she always pays attention to her manners. However, if someone looks at her at this time, she will find that her red lips are wide open, as if she had more than enough to put down an egg. But fortunately, at this time, the attention is all attracted by song Qingshu in the air, which leads to the fact that she is the focus of all men on weekdays, and no one is looking at her at this time.


    "Brother in law..." Little Dragon Girl''s reaction is not as exaggerated as that of the yellow shirt girl. Her beautiful and refined face is still like a light cloud, but her eyes are as pure as clear water, but suddenly there is something more inexplicable than usual.


    Compared with the two of them, a Ke''s calmness was not so good. If she didn''t immediately think of Zhao Gou beside her, she would have screamed and jumped up. Rao, her hands in her sleeves were still excited.


    If he is not allergic to Zhao Gou, he will not be aware of her abnormality. Thinking of his woman''s special feelings towards other men, his face is more gloomy.


    "Five cities on the 12th floor ~" as song Qingshu rose higher and higher, the whole Imperial Palace noticed the movement here. Looking at a person who was banished to immortals in the air, there were all kinds of screams from women in the back palace. Even Li Yuanzhi and Chen Yuanyuan in the cold palace were also shocked.


    "It''s brother song!" The girl''s eyes were sharp. Even if she was too far away, she looked vague. She soon recognized her lover. Li Yuanzhi leaned against the window and said excitedly, "the man I picked is so handsome!"


    "Miss Li, can you help me to have a look?" Hearing the sound of boiling in the back palace, even Chen Yuanyuan was a little curious. However, she had just recovered from her serious injury, and now she was so weak that she couldn''t get out of bed by herself.


    "Hum ~" Li Yuanzhi raised her chin. Originally, she didn''t like to see this woman who was a disaster to the country and the people. However, the girl could not help showing off how powerful her lover was to other women. After hesitation, she ran over and helped Chen Yuanyuan to the window.


    Looking at the immortal figure in the air, Chen Yuanyuan can''t help thinking of the hateful appearance that the other party teased her not long ago. This huge contrast shocked her for a moment.


    "What a mysterious man." Don''t know what to think of, Chen Yuan white jade general skin unconsciously dyed a layer of red.


    At this time, outside the Jiying hall, there was a harsh voice of Wan zhe: "song is going to run away. Let''s shoot him down with bow and arrow!"


    Huang Shan Nu was angry immediately: "Zuo Xiang, what do you mean?"


    "I finally understand what song''s idea is!" Wan Chuo sneered, "originally, he was surrounded by the forbidden Legion. It can be said that he could not fly. But in the name of calling the wind and the rain, the forbidden army did not stop him from leaving, otherwise he would have been shot as a hedgehog!"


    "Noisy ~" XiaoLongNu always abandons happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. No matter how big things are, it''s hard for her to get emotional fluctuation. But I don''t know why she heard Wanzao slander song Qingshu, but she felt a strange anger in her heart. As soon as the white shadow flashed, she stabbed Wanzao with her sword.


    Huang Chang snorted coldly. Although he didn''t like Wan Zao, Wan Zao was the top official after all. How could he let him do something under his own eyes?


    Heart thought a move, instantly appeared in front of Wan Zao, for him to block the kill.


    Little dragon girl quickly returned to her original position. She had suffered internal injury because of her violent emotional fluctuation before, but now she is so reckless and her mouth soon oozes a trace of blood.


    When Wan Huo escaped from death, he was so frightened that he thought that he was so embarrassed by a little girl. He was so embarrassed that he ordered the soldiers around him: "take this assassin down for me!"


    After all, as the head of all officials, he still has a certain prestige. The bodyguard nearby hesitated for a moment and forced Xiaolongnv step by step.


    The breath in her body is surging. XiaoLongNu knows that she may not be able to fight in a short time. She can''t help but frown. At that moment, the men around her feel pity for her. The guards can''t help but slow down.


    Huang shannu took the opportunity to protect little dragon girl behind her and snorted coldly: "Mr. Zuo Xiang, now that Xiang hasn''t finished burning, the bet is still valid. Since I have promised him to protect little dragon girl, I won''t let people bully her."


    "Miss Yang, what if song Qingshu just used gambling as a cover, just to escape?" Wan said with a sneer.


    "He''s not like that. I''ll take his life." Yellow shirt female light answer way.


    Wanzao frowned. Huang shannu was a special girl, and Jianshan Academy was a superior one. What''s more, she was a princess. Other people didn''t know the secret. As the prime minister, he didn''t know that. Such a man was determined to protect XiaoLongNu, and he really didn''t know what to do.


    "Wait until the incense is finished." Huang Chang suddenly said something. He was in a high position. He just saved his life. He didn''t dare to refute.


    "Just wait. Anyway, the fragrance is almost over. I''ll see what you have to say." Wan Chuo sneered.


    "Immortal caresses my head ~" the clear voice still comes from the mid air, but song Qingshu has risen too high at this time. Except for a few people with advanced skills who can see his figure, the rest of the people are completely black with their eyes. They can only feel that he is still in the air by his voice.


    "Is this man a fairy?"


    "Will he go to Lei Gong and Dianmu for rain?"


    "Should the rain be in the charge of the Dragon King?"


    "Isn''t it rain master?"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the whispers of the guards not far away, the girl in the yellow shirt looked anxiously at the incense beside her. It was only an inch or so before it would burn out, but she didn''t see half a drop of rain. Did she end up in failure?


    "Emperor, now that the incense has been burned up, I implore the emperor to order the capture of the assassin, and then issue a document to arrest song Qingshu." Wanzao''s uncontrollable schadenfreude in his tone.


    "Well ~" Zhao Gou nodded and was about to open his mouth, but Huang shannu said in advance: "Your Majesty, the incense has not been completely burned. Please wait a moment."


    "How long can I burn this little bit? Maybe it will burn out before I finish my words. Can the rain come down at this time?" Wan Hou gave a sneer.


    "Knot ~ hair ~ receive ~ grow ~ live ~" the voice of song Qingshu suddenly came again in the cloud, and then I don''t know who roared:


    "It''s raining!"


    Wan Shouzhe was furious and jumped out to glare at the direction of the voice: "who''s here to bewitch people?"


    Suddenly, he felt cold on his face. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched it. He saw a piece of water stains on his hand. He was stunned.


    "It''s really raining!" There was another exclamation.


    The woman in the yellow shirt held out her hand and felt the raindrops falling from the sky. At that moment, the whole person could not help but feel a trance: "he... Actually did it!"


    "Brother-in-law ~" XiaoLongNu is leaning her head, perfect jade face, quietly feeling the rain in the air, as if feeling the breath of song Qingshu.


    A Ke subconsciously covered his mouth and cried out for fear that he would be excited. There seemed to be water flowing in his eyes, and a voice from the bottom of his heart kept ringing: those legends about him are true, they are true


    At the moment, Zhao Gou had no time to pay attention to the abnormality of the imperial concubine around him, because he was a fool, and he kept muttering to himself: "is he really an immortal..."


    "Miracles


    Those ordinary soldiers did not have so much scruples. Looking at everything in front of them, they trembled all over with excitement. They could not help roaring, as if only in this way could they vent their emotion.


    The roar of tens of thousands of soldiers was amazing. For a moment, the nearby palaces were shaking. Some of them were weak and even had to cover their ears to feel better.


    "What''s the system, be quiet, be quiet!" Feeling that the army was about to mutiny, Zhao Gou could not help frowning and humming coldly. However, everyone''s mood was at a very high stage, and his voice was instantly drowned, and no one spoke to him.


    "The dangerous building is a hundred feet high ~ you can pick the stars with your hands ~ you dare not speak loudly ~ you are afraid to frighten the people in the sky ~" Song Qingshu''s voice came again. Although it was not deliberately publicized, it was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears in the roar of tens of thousands of soldiers.


    "Dare not speak aloud, for fear of frightening the people in the sky?" A group of soldiers, when their voices made a noise to the gods in the sky, all shut their mouths in a hurry. The palace, which was more noisy than the vegetable market before, quieted down in an instant.


    Looking at Song Qingshu step by step down from the clouds, it seems that he was banished to the world. I don''t know who started. Tens of thousands of soldiers spontaneously knelt on the ground, shivering all over


    "Meet the immortal ~"


    "Meet the immortal ~"


    -


    Recently, many readers have questioned that monks can have more monthly tickets in a day. After asking for monthly tickets, they have less. They have questioned the character of monks one after another.


    The monk has to explain that it''s not that he doesn''t want to change his mind recently, but he doesn''t come out for the time being.


    After all, I''m a new author. I''m not as skilled and stable as a mature author in writing novels. Although I have determined the outline of this book, I haven''t completed many of the detailed outlines. I''m writing while conceiving,


    Generally, I can only prepare the specific outline of about 20 chapters in advance, and there is only a vague outline of the content behind. I also want to prepare more. However, there are too many integrated plots, and there are no big bugs, and I have to justify myself. It''s hard to think of how to arrange the plot behind. I can only write that new inspiration will bloom every day to constantly improve the detailed outline of the following dozens of chapters.


    Before the double monthly ticket burst, I almost finished the chapter of the detailed outline I prepared, but the later detailed outline was not prepared. In order not to write in the future, I had to slow down and write the plot behind the structure at the same time, so please forgive me.

 Chapter 1286

    Looking at the man from the moon, little dragon girl suddenly found that her heart beat very hard, as if her ears could hear the sound of banging.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Little dragon girl covered her heart, and a complex look flashed in her eyes.


    The Yellow shirted girl on one side also saw it brilliantly, but she was pale at the thought that he was coming to ask for marriage this time and would soon become her brother-in-law.


    "Elder brother song ~ ah ~" Li Yuanzhi from Lenggong was as happy as a child. She screamed excitedly and almost had a red heart in her eyes.


    Looking at the cheering young girl around him, Chen Yuanyuan can''t help thinking of his youth. In those years, the scholar around him was either a scholar with no power to bind a chicken or a general with a face full of flesh. If he had met him at that time, would he have followed the example of Hongfu running at night?


    Looking at the man in mid air, Chen Yuanyuan was crazy for a while.


    Slightly different from her mother, ako pursed her two thin lips and looked happy and angry for a while. She didn''t know what she thought.


    All of a sudden, he was worried about the unnecessary trouble in Zhao Gou''s eyes. A Ke subconsciously looked back, but was surprised to find that Zhao Gou didn''t look at himself at all. Instead, his face was overcast, as if he was about to drip water.


    No wonder Zhao Gou''s face was ugly at this time, because he had ordered his soldiers to be quiet, and no one listened to him. As a result, song Qingshu played down a few words, and these soldiers were quiet in an instant.


    His soldiers listened to others'' orders, and any emperor had reason to be angry.


    But Zhao Gou didn''t dare to show it at this time. Song Qingshu was so shocked that even his heart was shaken. Is this man really an immortal in the sky?


    After Song Qingshu returned to the ground, he reached out to hold little dragon girl and asked with concern, "is your injury all right?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s jade face was slightly red. She found that her heart beat faster. She replied in a soft voice, "I''m ok."


    The first thing he did when he came down was to hiss at XiaoLongNu. Huang shannu couldn''t help but look gloomy. However, she was always a proud and indifferent person and soon recovered.


    "Miss Yang, thank you for taking care of me just now." Song Qingshu suddenly looked back at her. Although he was in mid air just now, he could vaguely see that Wan Zao seemed to be ready to attack XiaoLongNu. Fortunately, Huang shannu blocked them.


    Hearing his thanks, Huang shannu''s face suddenly brightened and her mouth slightly Rose: "since I have promised you, naturally I will keep my promise. What''s more, Miss long may be the daughter of General Yue. I will protect her both in public and in private."


    Song Qingshu nodded. Then he took XiaoLongNu''s hand and walked to the scene. He looked at Zhao goulang and said, "emperor, now God has cried for General Yue, which proves that General Yue''s case was full of grievances. I hope the emperor will order a retrial of that case."


    "Please order the emperor to retrial the case of that year!" Nowadays, the prestige of song Qingshu is high, and many people have long wanted to express their grievances for Yue Fei, so they kneel down and ask for help.


    Zhao goumian smoked. Although he didn''t want to talk about what happened in those years, he had an appointment just now. What''s more, people are excited now. He is worried that breaking his promise will have a devastating impact on his prestige, so he has to hum coldly: "summon the third division to hold a joint trial and try the case of Yue Fei again."


    "Long live my emperor ~"


    Listening to the general cheers of the tsunami, Zhao Gou''s heart sank. He glanced thoughtfully at Wan Zao in the distance, wondering whether it was time to abandon the car and protect the commander?


    "Emperor, even if we have to re-examine the case of that year, it is an iron fact that the woman assassinated the emperor. Let alone not be sure that she is Yue Fei''s daughter, even if she is, she will die. Wei Chen implores the emperor to put the assassin into the prison and strictly interrogate her." Zhang Jun saw that Wan Zao''s face was already pale, and he was so lost that he had to stand up by himself.


    Zhao Gou hesitated a little, but before he could speak, he heard song Qingshu say: "General Yue was killed by the traitors in those years. If he was put in the heaven prison, it would be hard to ensure that the traitors would do something that people and gods were angry with each other again. For the time being, Miss long would be under the care of song."


    "Who do you think is the traitor?" Zhang Jun said angrily.


    Song Qingshu didn''t look at him. He replied faintly: "whoever is angry and corrupt is a traitor."


    "You Zhang Jun''s face turned red, so he had to say to Zhao Gou, "emperor, since the founding of our country, how can we give the assassins to other people''s custody? We also ask the emperor to judge them."


    Song Qingshu guards little dragon girl behind him and says in a loud voice, "no matter what rules you have, I won''t give her to you."


    Looking at the broad back of the man in front of her, little dragon girl only felt more steadfast than ever before. Her beautiful eyes looked at him quietly.


    Han juezhou came out in a hurry and said, "emperor, what song Gongzi said is reasonable. If this girl is really the daughter of General Yue, then she is the only blood and bone of General Yue in the world. If something really goes wrong, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain it to the people all over the world."


    As soon as he lost his voice, the officials of the same faction echoed one after another, and each of them quoted scriptures, which could be described as eloquence. The officials of Zhang Jun''s faction were not willing to show their weakness, and they retorted one after another, which made them blush and neck thick for a moment.


    "Enough!" Zhao Gou snorted heavily, and the scene quieted down instantly. "This girl will be taken care of by song Gongzi for the time being, waiting for the case to be found out. During this period, she is not allowed to leave the capital. If she disappears, will song Gongzi be willing to take charge of the same crime?"


    At this time, he was still in the shock of song Qingshu''s ascent to heaven to pray for rain, and he was also very afraid of each other. Even if song Qingshu was not an immortal, with his magical lightness skill, people in the palace could not keep him, plus his complicated background of friendship with other countries


    After thinking about it, Zhao Gou felt that there was no need to provoke such a big enemy on this small matter, so he agreed.


    Song Qingshu seemed to have expected something earlier, and there was no surprise at all: "thank you, Emperor!"


    A Ke can''t help but raise a small mouth, think for this woman, you pay so much worth it?


    Zhao Gou was obviously not in a good mood. He continued to say coldly, "I''ll wait until the case of Yue Fei is settled." With that, he turned and left directly, regardless of the entreaties of Zhang Jun.


    Ke could not help but leave, reluctantly looking back at Song Qingshu, a pair of smart eyes incomparable, obviously suggesting that he should not forget the agreement between the two.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. It must be impossible for her to fulfill her request. Subconsciously, she looked up at Huang Chang and found that the other side also looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Boy, I know you were the one who broke into the Forbidden Palace that night." Song Qingshu was shocked by Huang Chang''s voice. He looked up and found that Huang Chang had gone farther and farther with Zhao Gou, as if he had never spoken.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. Although he hasn''t shown his true face before, he can''t hide his peerless lightness skill. With Huang Chang''s eyesight, he naturally knows that it''s very rare for one person to have such lightness skill in the world. At the same time, two people have such magical lightness skill. How can it be so coincidental?


    Knowing that it may be exposed, song Qingshu is not completely unprepared. Anyway, huang shang has no evidence. At that time, he won''t admit it. But he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t mean to expose him at all, which made him very confused.

 Chapter 1287

    Although many people want to ask song Qingshu about what happened just now, Zhao Gou''s concubines, palace maids and eunuchs can only follow him out of the court now. Some bodyguards, such as the imperial instruments, the front department and the Imperial City Department, also escort him back to his bedroom. The rest of the people have to return to their places.


    As for the officials, they kneel down and watch Zhao Gou leave. Naturally, song Qingshu would not be fooled with those people. He took Shan from a eunuch, holding an umbrella in one hand and taking XiaoLongNu''s slender waist in the other.


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes fell on each other''s hands. She could not help blushing. Her reason told her that she should refuse. But now her mind is full of the picture that song Qingshu just stepped down from the air and looked at her smile step by step. The word "let go" could not be said.


    "Wait a minute ~" the voice of Huang shannu suddenly came from behind. Xiao Longnu jumped in her heart and subconsciously stepped forward, leaving the embrace of song Qingshu.


    "I have something to say to you." Huang shannu looks at Song Qingshu and looks at XiaoLongNu involuntarily.


    "I''ll wait for you over there." XiaoLongNu didn''t know so much about the world. It was because she felt guilty. For fear of being seen, she instinctively wanted to stay away from Song Qingshu.


    "Here''s the umbrella." Song Qingshu will flash into her hands, two hands inadvertently meet together, that young slippery cold touch let him can''t help but heart a wave.


    Little dragon girl didn''t dare to look at them. She took her umbrella and went to the side without saying a word.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was in the rain all over the sky, Huang shannu quickly leaned over and took an umbrella to cover them: "you are pitying for jade." There is a sense of inexplicability in the tone.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "pity for jade is a gentleman''s essential character."


    "What is a gentleman?" The woman in the yellow shirt was stunned.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu then remembered the terms of previous life. People in this world may not understand them. He explained, "you can understand a gentleman." At the same time, the other meaning of a gentleman is really embarrassed to say to this woman.


    Looking at the little dragon girl a few feet away, with the wind blowing at night, white clothes floating and her back graceful and moving, the woman in yellow can''t help sighing: "such a beautiful woman, I think all men will become gentlemen for her."


    "These men will become gentlemen in front of Miss Yang." Song Qingshu comforted.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" "Yellow shirt woman noncommittal," some people in front of me is not only not gentleman, but also very rogue rogue


    As soon as song Qingshu was hot, he quickly changed the topic: "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Pointing to the rain outside the umbrella, the yellow shirt girl''s eyes were full of strange look: "how did you do it?"


    Because song Qingshu is tall and tall, Huang shannu looks at him and needs to raise her head. Although she looks hopeful, the most impressive thing in Song Qingshu''s eyes is her delicate lips. She can''t help but move in her heart and says with a smile, "didn''t you owe me a kiss before? If you kiss me, I can consider telling you the answer."


    As soon as her eyebrows were raised, there seemed to be a flash of anger between her eyebrows, but she was soon replaced by shyness. Song Qingshu was shocked by the complex changes of her face. Suddenly, she stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    Like a dragonfly skimming on the water, the woman in the yellow shirt quickly drew back. Her face, which was slightly pale, was as red as a rose: "OK, you can tell me now."


    Song Qingshu touched his cheek subconsciously, but he didn''t respond for a moment. In his mind, Huang shannu has always been a lonely and arrogant woman, who can compete with Xiao Longnu. His pride is even better than that of Xiao Longnu. He thought that Huang shannu would never agree with his conditions because of her temperament, so he deliberately tried to kill her, I didn''t know she actually did.


    Looking at the coquettish look on her face, song Qingshu was so excited that he took her waist and hugged her in his arms. He aimed at the beautiful red lips and kissed her.


    "Oh ~" the yellow shirt girl''s eyes suddenly stare the eldest, and her brain is blank. She thinks how dare he treat herself like this.


    "Keke ~" a sudden cough came from behind.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes swept over and found that Han juezhou was standing not far away, staring at them with a smile. The Yellow shirted girl couldn''t stay. She pushed him away and disappeared in the rain without looking back.


    "You are so charming, even the famous iceberg saint of Jianshan academy has been melted by you." Han Tuo came over with a smile.


    Song Qingshu gave him a bad look: "you didn''t show up at the right time."


    "Is it?" Han Tuo chin pointed to the direction of little dragon girl, "that dragon girl just seems to be ready to turn back, if she saw the situation just now, I''m afraid she will be sad."


    Song Qingshu was almost choked: "I don''t have time to discuss my love experience with you. What''s the matter with me?" When he was interrupted, his tone was not very polite.


    Han kuozhou didn''t think much of it: "there are so many things happening today that I haven''t fully digested them up to now. However, the most urgent thing is to arrange the residence of the young master. You promised to stay in Lin''an City with the Dragon Girl. The imperial court must know where you are going, so it sent me to find out the house for you. "


    "It''s convenient for you to watch, isn''t it?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    "It''s just to make some people feel at ease," Han Chuzhou said with a bitter smile. "In fact, you and I all know that with your Kung Fu, who can stop you if you want to leave, and those surveillance are just in vain."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "well, I hope that house is not too shabby."


    "Of course not shabby, that house used to be a prince''s other courtyard..." Han kuozhou explained to him and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Maids and boys are all ready-made. In addition, I will send a team of bodyguards to guard the house. Of course, with the martial arts of the young master, there is no big difference between these people, but they always have to do these skills..." Han Jianzhou explained to song Qingshu all the way, and soon arrived at the house.


    With pavilions, corridors and eaves, you can see that every detail is very particular. However, song Qingshu just said that he never cared about these people. XiaoLongNu is even more so. She can sleep with a rope.


    The bodyguard, servant girl and little Si had been waiting in the mansion for a long time. When they saw song Qingshu, Little Dragon Girl saluted one after another: "I''ve seen the master, I''ve seen the lady."


    The words made little dragon girl blush, but song Qingshu was overjoyed. He secretly praised these people for their insight.


    The servant girl led several people to the inner house and looked at the spacious and bright bedroom. Even if song Qingshu looked at it with the most critical eyes, he could not find anything wrong, especially the big and soft bed, which made him most satisfied.


    Han Jianzhou originally wanted to stay and inquire about the identity of Xiao Longnu, but song Qingshu drove him away on the ground that he wanted to treat her.


    After Han Yuzhou left, song Qingshu immediately ordered the servant girls to prepare hot water bath and dressing, which made all the servant girls look strange, and even the little dragon girl on one side also had some unnatural expressions.


    "I don''t have to." Little Dragon Girl hesitated and said.

 Chapter 1288

    Song Qingshu pointed to her clothes. Because of the rain, some of them were soaked by the rain and stuck to her tightly, revealing a graceful curve: "wash it, it must be uncomfortable to stick to her slimy."


    Little dragon girl looked down and frowned slightly, but her face was still a bit hesitant.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, it''s not for you to wash with me."


    Little Dragon Girl''s face was slightly red, and she agreed.


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes and whispered to a servant girl. The servant girl''s face became more and more red. Finally, the chicken nodded and ran out.


    "What did you say to her?" Even little dragon girl couldn''t help being curious.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu said unfathomably.


    "Oh." XiaoLongNu had a weak temper, so she didn''t ask him if he didn''t say anything.


    All of a sudden, the room quieted down. XiaoLongNu was used to staying in the ancient tomb. Even if she didn''t speak all day, she didn''t feel anything. As for song Qingshu, he is very satisfied with looking at XiaoLongNu''s flawless face, and naturally he won''t feel too quiet.


    It wasn''t long before the maids came back one after another. They skillfully prepared the bathtub, hot water, clothes and so on. Then they quietly backed out and closed the door thoughtfully.


    Looking at the two bathtubs not far away from each other in the room, little dragon girl was surprised and asked, "we... Just... Just wash like this?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled, pulled a screen between the two bathtubs and said, "isn''t that ok?"


    "This... How can this work?" Little Dragon Girl''s tone was unprecedented flustered, "after all, we are different between men and women, this... This..." the two bathtubs are so close apart, although across the screen, as long as you have the heart, whether you stand on tiptoe or go around, you can see the situation on the other side at a glance.


    "Are you worried that I will peek at you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "No... No." As soon as XiaoLongNu''s cheek is hot, she finds that she seems to have blushed more and more times since she met this man.


    "That''s OK," Song Qingshu shrugged, "not to mention..." he suddenly realized something and immediately shut up.


    "What more?" Little dragon girl couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s more, I''ve actually seen what I should and shouldn''t see." Song Qingshu looks at the beauty not far away.


    Little dragon girl can''t help but see the scene of the ancient tomb lingering in his arms. Her jade face turns red instantly. She only feels the blood in her body is churning and her throat is sweet. She can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Little younger martial sister ~" looking at her falling down like a leaf, song Qingshu hurried to help her, and at the same time, he passed Zhenqi. After a long time, XiaoLongNu calmed down.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t stimulate you." Song Qingshu was apologetic.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my kung fu. It requires abandoning seven emotions and six desires." Little Dragon Girl gently pushed him away and noticed the bloodstains on her clothes. She could not help frowning, and the clothes that had been wet by the rain made her extremely uncomfortable.


    "Pull up the screen. I''m going to take a shower." Women are naturally clean, and little dragon girl is no exception.


    Seeing that she actually agreed, song Qingshu was both surprised and delighted. He quickly blocked the screen again, and then showed it up with pride: "you can rest assured that the screen is covered so tightly."


    "You... You''re not there yet." The little dragon girl bit her lip lightly and gave him a white look.


    "Look at my memory." Song Qingshu, with a friendly face, rushed over.


    "You... You wash first." Little dragon girl suddenly whispered.


    "The water will be cooled after a while..." Song Qingshu suddenly responded that she had to wait until she got into the water. She said with a smile, "OK, I''ll wash it first." Then he took off his clothes and went into the bath bucket.


    Feeling a light wind blowing on her face, Little Dragon Girl subconsciously looked up and found that song Qingshu threw her clothes on the screen. Little Dragon Girl spat and hesitated for a long time. Hearing the sound of water coming from the next room, she quickly took off her clothes and sank into the bath bucket.


    After entering the bath bucket, little dragon girl suddenly felt embarrassed. Because she was too nervous, she didn''t take a stool or anything to put down her clothes. There was a shelf near the bath bucket, but it was full of clean clothes. The old clothes were stained with water and blood. She didn''t want to dirty her new clothes or throw them on the ground. She looked at the screen not far away and struggled for a long time, After all, I threw the clothes on it.


    Seeing the extra clothes on the screen, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a little hot and dry.


    Worried about what irrational things he would do if he continued to daydream, song Qingshu quickly found a topic to divert his attention: "little younger martial sister, why did you go to the palace to assassinate the emperor?"


    "Ah?" Suddenly hearing song Qingshu''s voice, Xiao Longnu was startled. She instinctively shrank into the water for two more points, looked to the screen, and was relieved to make sure that the other side didn''t peek. She scolded herself for making a fuss and replied, "that time I pretended to lead the pursuers behind you outside Yangzhou. Who knows that there were more and more pursuers behind me, And when I found out that I was carrying a dummy on my back, those people were still chasing me. I was curious. Later I caught one of the experts, Zhang or something. I learned from him that they were chasing me not for you, but for Yue... Yue Fei''s orphan. "


    "Later, I caught a few people to ask, and gradually learned what happened in those years. Because I was curious about my life experience, and I couldn''t find you, I came to Lin''an and visited around, and finally confirmed my life experience."


    "I learned that Yue... My parents were killed by the Southern Song Emperor, so I attacked to avenge my parents."


    Song Qingshu said: "it''s not like your temperament. When grandma sun died, I didn''t see you so impulsive."


    Little dragon girl replied faintly: "I don''t want to live anyway. If I can avenge my parents before I die, I will have something to say when I see them underground."


    Hearing the death in her voice, song Qingshu was shocked and stood up: "why don''t you want to live?"


    "Ah ~" XiaoLongNu exclaimed, subconsciously holding her hands in front of her chest and sinking into the water, "don''t stand up ~"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry ~" Song Qingshu quickly sat down again and immediately asked, "why do you suddenly have the idea of death?"


    "Guo Erhe..." thinking of the scene in the ancient tomb, Xiao Longnu could not help covering her chest. "You were missing at that time, too. I think of the poison of Jinbo Xunhua in your body. I''m afraid it''s also a lot of bad luck..."


    Because Yang Guo was completely expected by song Qingshu, but when he heard that she mentioned herself at the same time, he couldn''t help but be surprised and overjoyed. For a moment, he was too excited to speak.

 Chapter 1289

    Little Dragon Girl obviously didn''t realize that the man next door had already occupied a lot of weight in her heart. She subconsciously asked, "how did you get out of danger after we separated outside Yangzhou?"


    Song Qingshu could not help but smile: "after you left, some bodyguards touched the cave..."


    "Ah ~" XiaoLongNu exclaimed. She was very clear about the situation of song Qingshu at that time. I''m afraid that even an ordinary soldier could kill him, not to mention several expert bodyguards? Although she knew that song Qingshu was safe now, her heart still couldn''t help mentioning her throat.


    Hearing the worry in her voice, song Qingshu warmed up and described the escape experience at that time: "then I met the bodyguard at the foot of the mountain, and then..."


    Then he disguised himself as a bodyguard and escorted Qi Fang to leave Yangzhou city. Of course, he omitted some inconvenient contents. Rao Shi''s process was also soul stirring.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such magical martial arts in the world, which could dissolve the poison of Jinbo Xunhua. My brother-in-law was really blessed." In order to avoid exposure, song Qingshu didn''t say the name of taixuanjing, and XiaoLongNu didn''t mean to ask. She just made a sweat for him there.


    "Isn''t that young lady from ten thousand families very beautiful?" Little dragon girl asked coldly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then the corner of his mouth rose slightly: "it''s very beautiful."


    "Oh." The other side of the screen soon fell silent.


    Song Qingshu then said, "but it''s far worse than the younger martial sister."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Little Dragon Girl''s heart is beating hard.


    Song Qingshu knew that too much is better than too much. Instead of teasing each other, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the rare warm and beautiful atmosphere.


    After a while, Little Dragon Girl heard the sound of water coming from the next room and asked subconsciously, "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I''m going to come out after washing."


    "No ~" XiaoLongNu blurted out, "I... I''d better come out first."


    "Then you can get dressed first." Song Qingshu knew that the other party was worried about what he would see when he got up first. He shrugged and said with a smile.


    Hearing the sound of water, song Qingshu quickly saw a beautiful shadow through the screen, which made him feel hot.


    Although he knew that the other side of the screen had the most beautiful scenery in the world at this time, and he only needed to move his position a little to have a panoramic view, song Qingshu did not move rashly after all, and could not bear to be abrupt.


    After a while, little dragon girl turned from the screen while wearing her belt. The dense water vapor after bathing was still hanging on her skin. Under the steaming heat, her pale face turned red, white and red, which was very moving.


    Seeing song Qingshu lying naked in the bath bucket, little dragon girl turned around and said, "I''m ok. I''ll wait for you there." Then he trotted all the way to the other side of the screen.


    "Wait for me?" Although he knew that little dragon girl had no other meaning, song Qingshu''s heart beat still accelerated by three points, and he got up in a hurry to get dressed.


    Song Qingshu walked through the screen and saw little dragon girl sitting quietly by the window. Under the light moonlight, her body seemed to be covered with a layer of silver yarn. She was as beautiful as a quiet God of the moon.


    "It''s windy by the window. You still have internal injuries. Come in quickly." Although the beautiful scenery is rare in front of her, the flying hair between her temples shows that the wind outside is not small at this time. Song Qingshu can''t help but feel distressed.


    "What''s the point of the martial arts practitioners?" Little Dragon girl said with a faint smile. Although she didn''t agree, she left the window.


    "The hot water you just bathed has made your meridians active. Now you can get twice the result with half the effort." Song Qingshu helped her to the bedside.


    "I''ll just use my own efforts to adjust my interest." Little dragon girl drew back her hand unnaturally.


    "The method of luck in the Heart Sutra of the jade girl is too dangerous. Once there is a violent fluctuation of emotions, it is easy to be possessed by the devil. This kind of internal injury is very sentimental. If you depend on yourself, you don''t know how long it will take to recover completely," Song Qingshu shook his head. "Don''t you want to avenge your parents? It''s better to recover quickly at this time."


    Said to be in the heart, Little Dragon Girl hesitated for a while, whispered: "that bothers brother-in-law."


    Song Qingshu smiles, holds her hand and sits down on the bed. They sit opposite each other, and their palms intersect: "let go of your mind, I will slowly input Qi into your body to help you heal."


    "Well," Little Dragon girl nodded and closed her eyes quietly.


    In addition to husband and wife, father and son, there are few cases in the world where the defense is completely released and the other party''s true Qi is allowed to enter their own body, because once they do so, it means that they have no defense in front of each other, and their life and death are between the thoughts of another person.


    Song Qingshu comes from later generations and is not so clear about many taboos in the world. However, even if he knows it, he will not take it seriously. XiaoLongNu is a beautiful girl. Because of the previous healing, she has no intention of guarding against him.


    The vigorous and mellow Qi slowly enters XiaoLongNu''s body and nourishes her damaged meridians. Song Qingshu carefully looked at the beauty close at hand, and had to sigh about the magic of the creator. XiaoLongNu''s face was as white as jade and flawless


    Song Qingshu is enjoying himself in silence when little dragon girl suddenly opens her eyes and looks at him quietly.


    After being arrested, song Qingshu tried to change the topic to resolve his embarrassment: "what''s the matter?"


    Little Dragon Girl pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, or asked: "you... This time''s real Qi will not be like... Like last time?" Little Dragon Girl''s voice trembled when she thought of what happened in the ancient tomb.


    Seeing the faint appearance of her jade cheek, song Qingshu was also shocked in his heart, and hastily explained: "of course not. That time in the ancient tomb... Haha... Was really an accident."


    Little Dragon Girl pursed her lips, nodded and closed her eyes again.


    After this episode, song Qingshu quickly converged and concentrated on her healing. After about three incense sticks, he reluctantly took back his hands: "the injury in your body has been better than seventy-eight. You can recover completely in two days."


    XiaoLongNu opened her eyes and silently felt her physical condition. Her face also showed a touch of joy: "sure enough, it''s much faster than my own healing. Brother in law, your internal power is really... Beyond description. I''m afraid even your grandparents don''t have your ability."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "no matter how powerful I am, I am also her grandson-in-law."


    Little Dragon Girl''s face is slightly red. Her first reaction is that she is taking advantage of herself. She immediately reflects the relationship between her and her eldest martial sister. For a moment, she looks inexplicable.


    "Younger martial sister, we are a family now. Your revenge is mine. What''s more, General Yue has always been a person I respect," Song Qingshu looked into little dragon girl''s eyes. "Give me some time. I will not only avenge General Yue, but also restore his reputation and glory."


    "The whole family..." XiaoLongNu''s face changed, and she stayed there for a while.


    Looking at the perfect jade face close at hand, song Qingshu was so hot that he couldn''t help but gather in the past.


    Seeing her face getting closer and closer, Little Dragon Girl''s heart beat more and more fiercely, leaving only a blank in her mind.


    Originally, little dragon girl was staring at him with a pair of big beautiful eyes. Song Qingshu was still a little guilty. However, as the distance between them became closer and closer, little dragon girl didn''t refuse. In the end, she even closed her eyes with tacit consent.


    The eyelashes tremble, and the beauty is obviously not calm at all. But song Qingshu is ecstatic. Seeing that their lips are about to meet, he even feels the soft touch of each other''s lips. But just then, a cough comes from outside the window. XiaoLongNu seems to wake up suddenly. She pushes him away, and the whole person shrinks to the other side of the bed like a frightened rabbit, Burying her face in her knees, I couldn''t see her expression clearly.

 Chapter 1290

    Song Qingshu''s lungs are bursting with anger. At such a critical moment, he is actually destroyed. Once he really kisses him, there will be a qualitative breakthrough in his relationship with XiaoLongNu. However, by this disturbance, the relationship between them may not advance but retreat.


    "No matter who you are, you have to pay for it!" Song Qingshu turned his head and looked out of the window. There was a young lady in palace dress standing there. Her cloud temples were towering, her eyes were red and blue, and there was a faint smile in her majesty. The orange red bra and the white jade skin between her neck made her look bright and charming.


    Seeing such a beautiful young woman coming to see song Qingshu in the middle of the night, Xiao Longnu spat in secret. At the same time, she was surprised that she could be sure that she had never seen each other before. Why did she feel a little familiar when she looked at her now?


    "It''s you Song Qingshu said angrily that he had recognized who the other party was, Madame Wang of mantuo villa and Li Qingluo, the virgin of white lotus.


    Hear his tone is not good, Li Qingluo eyebrow PICK: "how, blame me to disturb your good thing?"


    The conversation between the two makes the little dragon girl get shot. At this time, her jade cheek is scarlet, and she is ashamed and angry. At the same time, she secretly wonders why she just closed her eyes because of her impulse? Covering her hot face, little dragon girl couldn''t help being a little crazy for a while.


    "How did you get in?" Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to the other party''s words. He asked instead. After all, as a guest of honor in the imperial court, he is also responsible for looking after the "imperial prisoner" Xiaolongnv. Han Jianzhou specially dispatched an army to guard the safety of the residence.


    "Where can I be found in those wine bags outside?" Li Qingluo''s face was a little proud.


    Song Qingshu thinks that it''s also true. With Li Qingluo''s martial arts, as long as you are careful, it''s not easy for the bodyguards outside to find her.


    "Won''t you invite me in?" Standing outside the window, Li Qingluo said faintly, and without waiting for his response, she jumped in.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I remember someone once said," today''s disgrace will be rewarded in the future. "My wife came to my room in the middle of the night. Is she going to give her arms as a reward?"


    Li Qingluo stumbled and almost fell to the ground. After standing firm, she glared at him angrily: "I haven''t seen you for many days. You are still so annoying."


    Song Qingshu arch hand: "thank you for your praise."


    Li Qingluo snorted and ignored him. Instead, she looked at the Little Dragon Girl: "I''m not here for you this time, but for her."


    "Me?" Little dragon girl raised her head with a blank face.


    Li Qingluo did not answer, but looked at her carefully, and muttered to herself: "like... Really like..."


    Since she came out of the ancient tomb, little dragon girl has been used to the amazing eyes that men look at her, but she has never been looked at by women. Her face is slightly red, and she subconsciously looks to song Qingshu for help.


    Song Qingshu coughed: "I forgot to introduce her to you. Her name is Li Qingluo. Your mother is her mother''s sister..."


    "What a mess," Li Qingluo rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "I''m your cousin


    "Ah?" Little dragon girl didn''t respond for a moment.


    Li Qingluo reached out and stroked XiaoLongNu''s eyebrows, nose and lips. She said with emotion, "it''s so similar. It''s just like my aunt."


    "Watch... Sister?" At this moment, Kungfu little dragon girl finally understood the relationship between the two sides. When she heard that the other side mentioned her mother, she couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu dissatisfied with being left out in the cold, "you should not come here to recognize your relatives


    "It''s not good just to recognize my parents. You don''t know how many years I''ve been looking for my aunt''s orphan." Li Qingluo snorted.


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints. You should never find it in your life. Once you find it, it will ruin my life.


    "Of course, I have another thing to do this time." Li Qingluo suddenly opened her mouth, took the little dragon girl''s hand and said, "cousin, I heard that you went into the palace to assassinate your aunt and uncle in order to avenge them. How can you be so stupid..."


    "I don''t know any other way to get revenge," she said


    Li Qingluo sighed: "there are so many experts in the imperial palace. If you assassinate directly, you will not get revenge, but also fold yourself in. Fortunately, you are rescued by song Qingshu this time."


    After a pause, Li Qingluo turned her head and looked at the man beside her: "song, for the sake of saving your cousin, I won''t pursue you for the last... Last time."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and showed a strange smile: "in that case, can we continue to do something like that last time?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Li Qingluo glared at him, but her cheek turned red.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, little dragon girl asked subconsciously.


    "Nothing!" Song Qingshu and Li Qingluo replied in unison. After that, they couldn''t help but stare at each other subconsciously. They both knew from each other''s eyes that they didn''t want to desecrate this pure girl.


    Thinking of the situation that night, Li Qingluo even felt that her legs were a little weak now. She quickly changed the topic and said, "besides visiting my cousin this time, I''m going to help you deal with Wanzao."


    "What do you want?" Little dragon girl gave a cry.


    Li Qingluo nodded: "although Zhao Gou is the culprit who killed my aunt and uncle, Zhao Gou is the king of a country. He is surrounded by many strange people and experts. He can only cut off his minions step by step. Qin Hui was the sponsor of his uncle''s case, but heaven has eyes and has taken his life. There are still two accomplices, Wan Zao and Zhang Jun


    "It was not difficult to assassinate these two people, but it was too cheap to let them die like that, and I couldn''t avenge my uncle''s injustice. I''ve been looking for the best way to get the best of both worlds, but I haven''t got a clue."


    "Although the boy surnamed song looks disgusting, he has to admit that he is quite capable. This time, Zhao Gou was forced to re-examine the case of that year, which is exactly the opportunity I have been looking for for for many years!"


    Song Qingshu arched his hand and said with a smile, "thank you for your praise."


    "Hum ~" Li Qingluo turned her head and ignored him.


    Little dragon girl looked at her strangely: "cousin, has elder brother song ever done anything that I''m sorry for you?"


    "Ah?" Li Qingluo a little flustered, "no... nothing."


    "Then why do you feel that you hate him so much?" XiaoLongNu is not stupid. Just now, she was named song, and her tone seemed to be not good.


    "Er ~" Li Qingluo was speechless for a moment, but what happened between them was inconvenient. To the third humanity, she had to answer, "this boy is flirting all day long. I don''t know how many women in the Jianghu are harmed by him. You have to stay away from him in the future, cousin, so as not to suffer losses."

 Chapter 1291

    "Hey, you are a personal attack," Song Qingshu quit. "Have you ever been harmed by me, or why are you so angry?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t have to think about it. He knew that he had fallen in love with XiaoLongNu, so he deliberately accentuated the word disaster, and at the same time, he defiantly stared at her full breasts and graceful buttocks, It seemed to remind her that she wanted to taste the punishment of that night.


    Li Qingluo naturally knows what he means, but it''s hard to admit it in front of little dragon girl, so she has to stare at him with hatred. However, the aggressive look in her eyes makes her heart tremble and her legs pinch subconsciously.


    When Wang Yuyan was very young, her husband passed away. Over the years, she has been alone. However, in order to avenge her aunt, she devoted herself to running the white lotus sect. She didn''t feel lonely until... Until that night


    After that night, Li Qingluo seemed to be opened a new door, which made her realize that she was a mature woman. Her husband was weak in the past, and they seldom had the pleasure of boudoir, and she never felt anything. However, the trembling of her soul that night made her realize that she had missed so many beautiful things in the past few years.


    Although she didn''t like what happened that night intellectually, her body''s reaction was right. She had been in the rain for a long time, so that she often tossed and turned in bed in the dead of night, and her body seemed to be more sensitive than before.


    At this time, she was swept by song Qingshu''s eyes, and the feeling of shame came from her body. Li Qingluo was more angry than shy. She had been in charge of the Bailian cult for many years, and she was used to vigorous and resolute actions in high positions. She really couldn''t tolerate her weak body.


    "If you want to avenge your uncle, you can only make the whole thing big and fully mobilize the power of public opinion from all sides, so that the imperial court can''t suppress it," Li Qingluo said, ignoring song Qingshu''s words and diverting her attention with serious business. "Once you let Zhao gouming do nothing, he will definitely choose to abandon the car to protect the commander, Give up Wanzao and Zhang Jun. "


    See her mention business, song Qingshu also look a su: "also ask the madam to teach."


    Li Qingluo has been studying how to take revenge all these years, and naturally replied: "wanqie and Zhang Jun are now in high positions in the imperial court. To deal with them, we must find an alliance with the same weight. In today''s imperial court, only Han Zhuozhou and Jia Zhuidao can compete with them. Han Zhuozhou is determined to attack the Jin Kingdom, recover the lost land and rehabilitate Yue Fei, It is a good opportunity to set up a model and give confidence to the military and the people all over the world, so he is the best ally. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, Han Zhuozhou and I have a good relationship, and I can''t stand Wanzao and Zhang Jun. this time, even if I don''t say it, he won''t miss such a good opportunity."


    Li Qingluo continued: "after the alliance in the court hall, we must fully mobilize public opinion. Jianshan academy is the only choice to mobilize public opinion. Most of the officials in the court hall are from Jianshan Academy. As long as Jianshan academy helps to build momentum, it can be said that half the result with twice the effort."


    "Jianshan Academy..." Song Qingshu thought deeply.


    Li Qingluo sneered: "don''t pretend to be embarrassed. According to the intelligence reality, you have an ambiguous relationship with the saint of Jianshan Academy. If you ask her, will she not help you?"


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t get choked. He looked at XiaoLongNu with a guilty heart, and saw that she was still calm. He was relieved, but also had a slight loss: "people and I are friends, and when they come to your mouth, they become so ugly."


    Li Qingluo snorted, but did not poke: "in the end, it is the most difficult. Even if Han Yuzhou helps, and Jianshan academy is enough to build momentum, but if the imperial censor is not moved, it is still very difficult to give Wanzao and Zhang Jun a fatal blow. Yushitai is divided into Taiyuan, Dianyuan and Chayuan, which are respectively under the control of shiyushi Miyuan and Shenyan. If we want the censor to launch impeachment, we must have their approval. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I have no friendship with these people. How can they help me? It seems that I can only go to Han Yuzhou and ask him to help me."


    "Han Yu Zhou''s face is not easy for them," Li Qingluo sneered. "They are obviously closer to Jia Sidao in the court. If you let Han Yu Zhou appear, it will be counterproductive."


    "What should we do? Should we go to Jia Sidao?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    Li Qingluo shook his head: "Jia Sidao, the old fox is happy to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. He will never take part in it this time."


    Noting her look, song Qingshu said with a smile: "look at your expression, you must have thought of a way."


    "Of course, but it may take you a little bit." Li Qingluo seems to have some bad intentions in her smile.


    Song Qingshu said: "Oh, do you want to compete with anyone?"


    "That''s not true," Li Qingluo said with a smile. "The official temper of Taijian is stinky and hard. It''s not easy to make them yield by force. They have to take a circuitous way."


    "I''d like to hear about it." Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Li Qingluo lifted her hair behind her ears and said, "whether it''s Shi Miyuan, Shen Yan or Liu Chengda, they are all old foxes in the official world. It''s not good to start from themselves, but people have weaknesses. They all love their children very much. Liu Chengda''s most precious son is Liu Xianglian, a famous dandy in Lin''an City. It''s a pity that you are not a daughter. Otherwise, you can play a trick of beauty. "


    "Liu Xianglian?" When song Qingshu thought of his changing face to Jia Baoyu, he had a meeting with him, but he felt sick when he thought of the meaning of Li Qingluo''s words.


    "Don''t worry, I said that I would let you do what you are good at." Li Qingluo was pleased to see success disgust each other. "Don''t worry about Liu Chengda. What Shi Miyuan and Shen Yan love most is their daughter. Shen Bijun, Shen Yan''s daughter, is a well-known beauty. However, she has been staying in Shen garden in the shady mountains of her hometown. It''s not convenient for her to get in touch with, and it can be ruled out. "


    "Shen Bijun?" Song Qingshu''s face was very strange. "Does she like Xiao Shilang?"


    "Xiao shiilang?" Li Qingluo thought for a while and shook her head. "I haven''t heard of it. I only know that Shen Yan has ordered a marriage for her. Her husband''s family seems to be the son of Lian''s family."


    Song Qingshu suddenly became Spartan. He didn''t expect that he was Shen Bijun in his memory. He knew that when he was in Shen garden with Lu You, he should have a look at this elegant lady in appearance but eager for freedom in heart.


    "You seem to be very interested in Miss Shen?" Li Qingluo looks at him suspiciously, and even the little dragon girl turns her head,


    "No Song Qingshu looked solemn and shook his head in a hurry.


    "Is it?" Li Qingluo obviously doubts, "even if you''re interested, it''s useless. She''s not in Beijing. So thinking about it, we can only start with Shi Xiangyun, Shi Miyuan''s favorite daughter. "

 Chapter 1292

    "Shi Xiangyun?" Song Qing''s writing color is strange, but it''s not surprising to think of Jia Baoyu''s Grand View Garden and Shi Xiangyun''s.


    Li Qingluo went on to explain: "Shi Miyuan has many sons, but only one daughter. He has a wonderful baby. If you can please his daughter, it''s easy to persuade him. As the head of the imperial censor station, Shen Yan and Liu Chengda will have no objection as long as he agrees."


    The more song Qingshu listened, the more depressed he was. He couldn''t help saying, "what''s your bad idea?"


    "Do you have a better way?" Li Qingluo gave him a white look.


    Song Qingshu was at a loss for a moment, but he and Shi Miyuan really didn''t have any contact at all. He didn''t have a clue to ask him to do it.


    Li Qingluo snorted and continued: "Shi Miyuan''s father is Shi Hao, the master of the three dynasties. His accomplishments are unfathomable. Maybe because of his influence, Shi Xiangyun has learned a lot of excellent martial arts since he was a child. Besides, he has a good personality. If her father hadn''t stopped him all the time, there might have been a female Xia in the world. You are so famous now. You can start with her yearning for the world. "


    Song Qingshu touched his nose: "why do you want me to do such a dirty thing..."


    "Because only you have the charm and ability," Li Qingluo looked at him deeply. "If it was really that easy, I would have chosen a handsome hand to hook up with her."


    As soon as song Qingshu picked her eyebrows, he could not help laughing and said, "it''s just a little girl who doesn''t know the world. You''d better find some skillful flower experts."


    "In terms of means, who can match you." Li Qingluo lips revealed a trace of irony, "not to mention Shi Xiangyun has a childhood sweetheart fiance, which is so easy to hook up."


    "Fiance?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t remember the plot in the red chamber.


    Li Qingluo said: "her fiance''s name is Wei Ruolan. It''s OK to be born a jade tree in front of the wind. She is also a champion."


    "Champion?" Song Qingshu doesn''t comment. He''s used to big scenes, and it''s hard to arouse his interest to be a champion. It''s Wei Ruolan that has a little impression. In the dream of Red Mansions, he rarely appears. He only knows his identity as a grandson, and he doesn''t know who is the heir of Wang. Jia Baoyu gives Shi Xiangyun a golden Qilin, but later that golden Qilin appears on Wei Ruolan, According to this point and Shi Xiangyun''s judgment, the red scholars infer that this is the token she gave to Wei Ruolan.


    "Don''t look down on him. He was not only named No. 1 in Jinshi by Zhao gouqin, but also won No. 1 in martial arts. It can be said that he is a real man who can write and settle the world. He doesn''t know that he is the dream lover of many famous ladies in the capital." Li Qingluo was full of praise, and obviously appreciated each other in her heart. "If I hadn''t arranged for him, They all want to marry Yuyan to him. "


    Song Qingshu''s expression makes people like Li Qingluo praise him. Obviously, he is really excellent. Hearing her last words, he can''t help asking, "are you going to marry Yuyan to her cousin Murong Fu?"


    "Don''t Yuyan, YuYan''s cry is so intimate," Li Qingluo glared at him. "How can Murong Fu, He De, be qualified to marry my daughter."


    Song Qingshu secretly mourns for Murong Fu. In the original book, Li Qingluo always dislikes Murong Fu. What''s more, in this world, Li Qingluo is still the goddess of Bailian, who has the best martial arts skills: "but Miss Wang is very devoted to her cousin."


    "It''s just a girl''s love," Li Qingluo said with no expression. "Of course, the marriage is decided by her parents."


    Song Qingshu, who came from later generations, disagreed with this arranged marriage: "I don''t know who my wife wants to betroth Miss Wang to?"


    "It''s none of your business." Li Qingluo responded coldly.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was so blocked that he couldn''t speak. If it wasn''t for Xiao Longnu, he would have caught her and slapped her on the ass.


    "I''ve said what I should say. You can do it or not." Li Qingluo coldly throws down a sentence, then turns around and laughs, holding XiaoLongNu''s hand to hiss and hiss. Her face changes so fast that song Qingshu smacks his tongue.


    After a while, Li Qingluo suddenly looked back at Song Qingshu: "what are you still doing here so late?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless: "elder sister, this is my room, OK?"


    Li Qingluo frowned: "isn''t this her cousin''s room?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "it''s her room and mine at the same time."


    Li Qingluo''s face changed greatly. She looked at XiaoLongNu and asked, "do you... Live together?"


    Little Dragon Girl subconsciously nodded: "yes."


    In her mind, song Qingshu took such a big risk to keep himself, and if he disappeared, the Southern Song court would spread all his anger on him. In order to make him feel at ease, he would stay in his sight all the time.


    As for living in the same room, it''s not a problem. Anyway, she is used to sleeping on the rope. She used to sleep in the same room with Guo ER in the ancient tomb.


    Little dragon girl doesn''t know the world, and she doesn''t know that men and women living in the same room will make people imagine.


    Li Qingluo''s face turned blue and red. Obviously she was thinking about something wrong. She hesitated and decided to remind her cousin: "cousin, this man has a lot of experience. He''s really not a good match... You have excellent martial arts skills and a face of great love. What kind of husband can''t be found? Why do you want to mix with him? Did he deliberately cheat you? I didn''t say that he already had a wife... "


    She even almost talked about herself and song Qingshu, but the woman''s reserve and shame still made her resist the impulse, so she could only remind Xiao Longnu by other ways.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face was slightly red, and she answered in a low voice, "I know. He''s my brother-in-law."


    "Brother in law?" Li Qingluo shivers all over. She subconsciously thinks that her sister is herself. When she knows about her relationship with song Qingshu, she can''t help feeling ashamed and angry.


    At the same time, she is also worried that little dragon girl misunderstands that she has such a relationship with song Qingshu, but deliberately persuades her to leave and regards herself as a scheming bitch


    "Cousin, in fact, he and I that night..." Li Qingluo''s mind was blank, subconsciously trying to explain something.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line and interrupted her quickly: "cough, don''t get me wrong. It''s not what you think. Although the younger martial sister sleeps with me... Er, no, sleeping in the same room doesn''t mean we sleep together."


    "Ah?" Li Qingluo didn''t respond for a moment.


    Little dragon girl smiles, her sleeves are raised, and a piece of Bai Lian is wrapped around the two pillars of the room. Then she points her feet a little, and the whole person is like a piece of light feather, lying on Bai Lian.


    Although it''s not the first time to see little dragon girl sleeping on the rope, song Qingshu still has a sense of amazement. He can''t help but sigh to himself. I''m afraid that men all over the world want to become that rope.

 Chapter 1293

    Li Qingluo runs to XiaoLongNu and looks left and right. She is also amazed. Obviously, she thinks this sleeping method is very magical.


    After the demonstration, little dragon girl quickly jumped down from the rope, as if she were a Lingbo fairy.


    "Hey, I''m going to sleep with my cousin tonight. We have some intimate words to say between our sisters. Please go quickly and don''t get in the way here." Li Qingluo suddenly looks back at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu failed: "no, I have to stay here. Now I''m tied to the fate of my younger martial sister. How can I trust to hand her over to the lady of white lotus?"


    In fact, although he promised to take care of little dragon girl in the Imperial Palace, even if he released her directly, how could the Southern Song Dynasty get him?


    The reason why I have been saying this is that I have not been able to meet XiaoLongNu easily, and I do not want to be separated from her so soon.


    XiaoLongNu also couldn''t help persuading: "yes, my brother-in-law has paid so much for me, how can I trap him in a dangerous place."


    Li Qingluo gave her a bad look: "cousin, you are so innocent. With this asshole''s means, how can you be afraid of the Southern Song Dynasty."


    As the virgin of the white lotus, she is well-informed and will not be fooled by song Qingshu''s tricks. However, seeing little dragon girl smiling, I already know that although I am a sister to her, I have just met her. In each other''s mind, I should trust song Qingshu a little more.


    Li Qingluo didn''t want to arouse the antipathy of little dragon girl at the beginning, so she had to hum to song Qingshu: "you can stay in this room. Sleep on the rope yourself. My cousin and I sleep on the bed."


    "Sleep on the rope?" Song Qingshu was surprised. It was not difficult for him to keep balance on the rope according to his current cultivation, but he was not sure after a deep sleep. To sleep safely on the rope for a night, he had to ask for pure mind. Zhou Botong couldn''t do it. He didn''t think that so many flowery intestines met the standard of pure mind. He would definitely fall down in the middle of the night.


    "I won''t do it!" Song Qingshu flatly refused.


    "Do you still want to go to bed with us?" Li Qingluo sneered.


    Song Qingshu smiles. Although he wants to nod his head, he knows how hard it is to beat him.


    Suddenly one side of the little dragon girl said: "otherwise, I sleep on the rope, you two sleep in bed." She always likes quiet, in fact, she is not used to sleeping with others, even if this person is her sister. In addition, she is not familiar with the world, did not realize that he took a word for granted how much lethality.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Song Qingshu looks up at Li Qingluo provocatively.


    "The bastard!" Li Qingluo grits her teeth, but through the conversation just now, she has found out the temperament of this cousin. It''s better to say that she doesn''t know the world, and it''s harder to say that she''s a bit silly.


    She glared at Song Qingshu fiercely. Then she pulled XiaoLongNu aside: "what nonsense? In this world, besides husband and wife, how can a woman sleep in a bed with a man?"


    As soon as her voice fell, she could not help thinking of the scene that she and song Qingshu were intertwined on the bed in Yangzhou city.


    At the same time, little dragon girl also thought of the situation in the ancient tomb. For a moment, her jade face was scarlet, and she could not speak with her fingers twisted around her clothes.


    Looking at the two sisters at the same time showing the appearance of infinite shame, a bright and charming, a pure and refined, song Qingshu can''t help but read.


    But he also understands that one monk carries water and three monks have no water. If there is only Xiao Longnu or Li Qingluo tonight, he has a way to go further. But if the two sisters are here, he will evaluate the favor of both sides in his heart, and song Qingshu still has the upper hand.


    "Well, well, I''ll sleep on the rope." Song Qingshu understood that it was possible to take advantage of some words. He really thought it was absolutely impossible to support each other. He had to lie on the rope wisely, "I hope I won''t fall down in the middle of the night."


    "It''s almost the same ~" seeing his uneasy appearance, a faint smile appeared on Li Qingluo''s face. She pulled XiaoLongNu to the bed and said, "cousin, my sister has a lot to say to you..."


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, looks to the bed with wide eyes. Unfortunately, Li Qingluo puts down the curtain of the bed. As a result, he can only see the outline of the two women''s figures and can''t see the beautiful scene he wants to see. He has no choice but to sleep peacefully.


    "Cousin, why do you call him brother-in-law?" After a while, Li Qingluo''s whisper came from the other side of the bed, and song Qingshu pricked up his ears in an instant.


    "He is my brother-in-law." XiaoLongNu naturally replied, hearing song Qingshu smile, although I can''t see it, I can imagine how wonderful Li Qingluo''s expression is at this time.


    "Who is your sister?" At least Li Qingluo said that she is also a well-informed person. At this moment, her Kung Fu has already reflected that her sister is not herself.


    "It''s my elder martial sister." Little Dragon Girl explained.


    "Elder martial sister?" Li Qingluo was curious and continued to ask a few questions. XiaoLongNu answered them one by one. Of course, XiaoLongNu''s nature made them concise and comprehensive.


    After a while, Li Qingluo suddenly deliberately lowered her voice: "what''s the relationship between you and... Him?"


    "Don''t get so close. My ears itch." Little dragon girl giggled, listening to song Qingshu''s mind outside, she almost didn''t fall off the rope.


    "What... What relationship..." after a while, little dragon girl finally eased over, but her tone was obviously not as natural as before.


    Song Qingshu also came to the spirit. Although the other party''s voice was deliberately lowered, it seems that he also used the skill of transmitting sound into the secret, but with his current cultivation so close, he can still listen carefully.


    At this time, the curtain on the bed was lifted by a clean arm. Li Qingluo stretched out her head and looked warily. Song Qingshu subconsciously closed her eyes and pretended to snore slightly.


    Li Qingluo then continued to ask: "do you... Like him?"


    "What are you talking about, cousin?" From the bed came the sound of Xie Xie Suo. It was obvious that little dragon turned her back to Li Qingluo.


    "Can''t you talk to me or my sister?" Li Qingluo chuckled a few times, and obviously went over to continue to ask. It''s a pity that little dragon girl didn''t pay much attention to her any more.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu found that he could not hear any meaningful information, so he gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, the sun shines into the room. Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu wake up one after another. When they are about to clean up, they find song Qingshu''s face appears in front of them. Xiao Longnu exclaims: "what''s the matter with you


    Li Qingluo said with a smile: "what else can I do? I didn''t know how many times I fell off the rope last night."


    "You have a good idea!" Song Qingshu glared at her angrily, "I didn''t sleep well last night. Since you get up and let me use the bed, I''ll make up for a return sleep first. Call me when you''re ready."


    After that, regardless of their opposition, he pulled the two girls aside and went to bed directly. As soon as he got into the bed, he smelled a refreshing sweet smell. His reaction was that the two girls had a good body smell, and he couldn''t help thinking about it. However, at this time, he was trapped to the extreme and had no other way to think about it.


    "Ah ~" Li Qingluo wanted to stop him, but found that he had got into the room and had to do it. However, when she thought that the bed and quilt she had just slept in had been slept by another man, she was a little strange. She subconsciously turned to see little dragon girl. Her jade cheek was slightly red, just like a spring on an iceberg.


    "My cousin is really the best in the world," Li Qingluo sighed. "She has completely inherited the beauty of my aunt, and her uncle''s bravery. She is better than LAN. Although Yuyan is also good, she doesn''t have the cold temperament of her independence."

 Chapter 1294

    After the two girls finished combing and washing, seeing that song Qingshu was still sleeping, Li Qingluo said, "I''ll take my cousin to the old house of my wife''s family before I go there."


    "Go ahead, go ahead ~" Song Qingshu waved casually.


    "Lazy as a pig." Li Qingluo snorts angrily, pulls XiaoLongNu and goes out. Although XiaoLongNu doesn''t want to be separated from Song Qingshu, she also wants to see where her parents used to live. After hesitation, she follows her.


    After another hour''s sleep, song Qingshu sat up from the bed and stretched. Suddenly he thought of something. He couldn''t help grabbing the quilt and smelling it. The faint fragrance made him look excited.


    "It''s not a good thing to sleep on the rope every day. If we can sleep in this bed with them, tut tut ~" thinking of the excitement, song Qingshu can''t help giggling


    Leaving the residence, song Qingshu did not go to find Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu, but went to Jianshan Academy.


    He knew that business matters. Last night Li Qingluo had made a clear analysis of the situation. Of course, Han Yuzhou didn''t have to go there. No matter for the friendship between the two sides or for his plan of the northern expedition, he would not miss such a good opportunity. So the most urgent thing is to go to Jianshan academy to stir up public opinion.


    When he arrived at Jianshan academy, Song Qing''s calligrapher told him what he wanted to do. When he heard that he wanted to see the saint, all the scholars in the Academy looked at him with bad eyes.


    As a man of two generations, song Qingshu didn''t know what was in these people''s eyes. He couldn''t help but smile and thought that the popularity of the yellow shirt girl was still very high.


    "Go, the saint devotes herself to practice. Can you meet each other Several scholars waved directly.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "I''m your saint''s friend. As long as you pass it on, she will definitely meet me." Although there was a lot of trouble last night, the people present were either princes or nobles or officials of four grades or above. The scholars in the Academy didn''t recognize his identity. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, song Qingshu deliberately didn''t say anything.


    "There are not ten people like you every day, and there are also eight people like you. Please give me another excuse." The scholars sneered at Huang Shan because she was so beautiful and noble. All the princes and grandsons in the capital flocked to her and often came to her in different ways, which made Huang Shan very annoying. All the scholars in the Academy regarded her as their dream lover. It was very uncomfortable to see those noble princes coming to offer hospitality, So we got together to keep the flies out.


    When they saw that Song Qing''s scholar was very well-dressed, they thought that he was also the son of some family who came to harass Huang shannu, so they naturally stopped him.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He didn''t know the reason. He could only sigh that the king of hell was good at seeing and the kids were hard to deal with. But he needed the help of Jianshan academy when he came here, and he didn''t want to embarrass these people.


    "Since you''re not going to pass the news, I''ll have to call her myself." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, he took a deep breath, and then called out to the direction of the Mountain Gate:


    "Yingluo ~"


    "Yingluo?"


    ¡­¡­


    Although the voice is not as grand as the roar of a lion, it is plain but clearly spread throughout every corner of the Academy.


    All the scholars were shocked. Although they didn''t know martial arts, they usually read a lot. Jianshan Academy was divided into two academies. The students in the outer academies were familiar with the books of sages and followed the imperial examination route, while the students in the inner academies were diligent in martial arts. They were the reserve strength of the officers in front of the hall. When I got in touch with those disciples in the inner courtyard, these scholars had a good eye. Naturally, they knew that this man''s cultivation was very high, and they could not stop him.


    Song Qingshu''s voice made the whole academy riot, and soon a group of people flew over here: "who is making a loud noise here?"


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head. These people have a solid foundation in martial arts. It seems that Jianshan academy really has a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger.


    The group of inner disciples quickly focused on Song Qingshu and surrounded him in the middle. The first one yelled angrily: "what a sacred place Jianshan academy is. Emperor Taizong personally criticized it: the civil servant got off the sedan chair and the military officer got off the horse. How dare you rush into the mountain gate! Come on, arrest this maniac, Hit 30 big boards again and hand them over to Lin''an government for disposal! "


    "Hum!" Song Qingshu snorted, and a group of people were shocked. They only felt that their Qi and blood were churning. How could they take half a step.


    "Zhao Yingluo, if you don''t come out again, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Song Qingshu has always been a man with a good temper. But as his accomplishments and status become higher and higher, he naturally has the arrogance of a superior. He was made difficult by those scholars before, but now a group of people are coming to fight. He is inevitably angry.


    "Bold, how can you defile the name of a saint?" Although he is awed by his martial arts, this is his own base camp after all. I don''t know how many experts there are in the Academy. Besides, they are all young and energetic. How can they weaken their momentum.


    "Enough!"


    All of a sudden, a cold voice came from the side. When we looked back, we saw yellow clothes floating, a graceful and moving figure standing not far away. Who is not their saint?


    "He''s my friend. Go down." Yellow dress female light ground says.


    "Er ~" a group of people were very depressed, so they had to leave bitterly. Many people turned back and glared at Song Qingshu.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so charming. I was shot while lying down today." See those people left, song Qingshu depressed way.


    "Who asked you to come to the gate of the Academy early in the morning to cry and howl," she said. Thinking that the whole Academy had heard it, and that she had just defended him, there would be all kinds of rumors in the Academy at that time. She blushed and was annoyed. "What can I do for you?"


    "You hurt your feelings by saying that. Are we friends? We can''t find you if we have nothing to do?" Song Qingshu exaggerates.


    "You''ve been in Lin''an so long before, and I haven''t seen you come to me." Yellow shirt female light ground returned a, "don''t say of words I went back." Then she turned and went to the Academy. Thinking of her strange behavior last night, she was very upset. Now she really didn''t know how to face this man.


    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu was in a hurry and grabbed her, "really go."


    The yellow dress girl looked at the distance with a guilty heart. Seeing that many people in the Academy were looking this way intentionally or unintentionally, she couldn''t help but be anxious: "let go."


    Song Qingshu just looked at her with a smile. Seeing that she was really annoyed, he just released his hand.


    The yellow dress female did not have the good spirit ground white he one eye: "here talks inconveniently, you come with me." Then he turned and left.


    Song Qingshu followed her and looked at those people in the academy as if they were defiant. He was so happy that he said, "it''s like the previous life went to other people''s school to take away their school flowers in public."


    Seeing the direction of their departure, those people in the Academy burst into flames: "the saint will not take the man to her room, will she?"


    "How can it be that for so many years, men have never been allowed to step into the house of the virgin."


    "Don''t believe it, see for yourself!"


    "By the way, just now the man seemed to call the name of the virgin maiden. He was very kind."


    "It''s over, my saint!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to all kinds of whining in the wind, song Qingshu only felt fresh and clear, and his idea was clear.


    "What are you laughing at?" The woman in the yellow shirt suddenly asked.


    "When I''m with a pure and refined fairy like you, should I cry if I don''t laugh?" Song Qingshu looked at her with burning eyes.


    "You''d better keep these words to deceive that dragon girl." The yellow dress girl snorted, but the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    Huang shannu stopped talking. Soon they came to a quiet courtyard with several maids at the door. When they saw a man behind her, they were surprised and said, "Miss?"


    "This young man is my friend. He brought the pot of tea in the hut. No one is allowed to disturb him without my orders." The girl in the yellow shirt gave orders naturally.


    The maids looked at each other, knowing that their young lady never brought a man here, and that the can of tea she just mentioned was the real Longjing before the rain, and it was picked from 18 royal tea trees beside Longjing. Each year, the quantity was limited. The emperor and the Empress Dowager didn''t have much left. How many princes and nobles in the whole capital were interested in the tea, The woman in the yellow shirt managed to get some, but she was not willing to drink. This time, she used it to entertain the man.


    A group of maid''s gossip fire is burning up, and they guess the identity of song Qingshu one after another.


    Just entering the house, there is a thin sweet smell that has come to people. Song Qing Shu is eccentric. In previous life, it seems that there are related agencies doing research. Women''s preferences for perfume often show her love for sex. Love of women with gentle fragrance is often cold and sweet.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at Huang shannu. He didn''t expect that there was a hot volcano hidden under her icy appearance. But if you think about it carefully, you can understand that every time she comes out, a bunch of maids are playing music and playing music, and she always makes some petals rain. She must be a sultry person in her heart.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" The yellow dress girl turned her head and just met his eyes. She couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''m not the first man to enter your boudoir."


    "Of course not," said the woman in the yellow shirt. "My master has been here."


    Obviously, she didn''t want to be entangled with this, and quickly opened up the topic: "well, now there is no one else to disturb, you can say the purpose of this time."


    Song Qingshu sat down face to face with her, and then said, "I really want to ask you a favor for this trip..." then he said what Li Qingluo said last night, but of course he didn''t mention anything that shouldn''t be mentioned.


    After hearing this, Huang shannu did not comment, but looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu could not help but feel depressed and said, "can you still say something? What are the meanings?"


    The yellow shirt girl snorted: "you didn''t pay me what you owed me last time, and you want me to do things for you?"

 Chapter 1295

    Song Qingshu was surprised: "what do I owe you?"


    The yellow dress girl opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, her face was slightly red. After a long time, she whispered, "you also told me how to call the wind and the rain last night."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that she even gave a kiss to herself for the answer last night, and covered the place where she had been kissed last night. She couldn''t help giggling.


    "Don''t laugh!" The girl in the yellow shirt can''t help but feel annoyed.


    "Well, well, don''t laugh," Song Qingshu said hastily, seeing that the woman in front of him had a tendency to turn into an angry female leopard. "Since I''ve received the reward, I won''t deny it."


    Huang shannu''s face softened slightly, but when she thought of the reward in his mouth, she felt uneasy.


    Song Qingshu cleared his throat and began to explain: "do you know the principle of rain?"


    Huang Shan Nu Xiu Mei slightly frowned and shook her head. Although she knew that Lei Gong and Dian Mu were just myths and legends, she really didn''t know how it would rain.


    Song Qingshu explained with a smile: "when the sun shines on the earth, water vapor rises from the sea and lakes and becomes part of the air. When encountering cold air at high altitude, it condenses into small water droplets. These little drops are so small that they are invisible to the naked eye. They are small and light. They are held in the air by the updraft in the air. They gather together to form clouds. "


    "Are clouds formed by water vapor?" Huang shannu can''t help but ask, what kind of updraft? Listen to her in the clouds. People in this world always think of the cloud as a mysterious thing, which is often associated with various myths and legends. How do you know that the cloud is actually ordinary water vapor?


    "Of course, I''ve been to the clouds." Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the picture of crossing the clouds with the East dusk snow on the Blackwood cliff. He can''t help but feel a trace of tenderness on his face.


    Huang shannu subconsciously thinks that he is bragging. After all, in common sense, only immortals can fly in the clouds. But when she thinks of the scene that he went up to the sky step by step last night, she can''t help sighing: "yes, it''s not difficult for you to go up to the clouds in your lightness skill yesterday."


    After imagining what the other person described, she suddenly frowned and said, "as you say, the clouds are full of water droplets, so why don''t the water droplets fall down?"


    "I just said that the small water drops are so small that you can''t see them," Song Qingshu explained. "The raindrops you see on weekdays are more than one million times larger than those small water drops."


    "A million times?" The woman in the yellow shirt changed her face. I can''t imagine what a million times is like.


    Song Qingshu explained to her: "those small water drops are also called cloud drops. They mainly rely on constantly absorbing the water vapor around the cloud to condense and condense themselves... Er, what is condensing? You can imagine yourself growing up... If the water and energy sources in the cloud are constantly supplied and replenished, so that the surface of the cloud droplets is often in a supersaturated state, then this condensation process will continue, making the cloud droplets continue to grow. "


    "When the cloud drops increase to a certain extent, due to the increasing volume and weight of the large cloud drops, they can not only catch up with the slower small cloud drops, but also" swallow "more small cloud drops to make themselves grow up. When the big cloud drops grow longer and bigger, and finally the air can no longer hold them, they will fall straight from the cloud to the ground, which will become common rain and eventually become raindrops. "


    Huang shannu nodded her head as if she knew nothing. Thanks to her full reading of poetry and her intelligence, she still understood the general principle though she still didn''t understand many details.


    "But..." Huang shannu suddenly thought of something and looked at Song Qingshu with burning eyes. "As you said, only when the cloud drops are big enough can it rain, but how did you control the time of rain so skillfully yesterday?"


    "Thanks to your help." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Me?" The yellow dress girl blushed, "what did I do for you?" She thought to herself that she didn''t even know the principle of rainfall. How could she help you.


    "Have you forgotten the bag you found for me yesterday?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of smiles.


    "That bag of salt?" The yellow shirt girl''s red lips were wide open, "is that bag of salt used for rainfall?" When she heard the other party''s request yesterday, she was at a loss. However, out of trust, she found it for him. Later, she experienced the shock of his soaring into the sky and calling the wind and rain. This little thing was soon forgotten. She didn''t think it would be related to the rain.


    "Or shall I take it?" Song Qingshu continued to explain with a smile, "just now I have talked about how rainfall forms, but there is still one key problem that I haven''t said, that is, how water vapor forms small drops in the beginning."


    "How did it come into being?" Huang Shan''s daughter was already confused at this time. She asked in a totally reflexive way.


    Song Qingshu replied: "water vapor must accumulate around fine particles such as dust to form water droplets or ice crystals. These micro dusts are very small and can''t be detected by the naked eye, but without them, although there is enough water vapor in the air, it is impossible to form a drop of rain. "


    "So you use salt instead of dust?" Bing Xueming, a woman in yellow shirt, was clever and soon drew inferences from one instance.


    "That''s right," Song Qingshu nodded. "When I got to the clouds, I used my power to spread the fine salt evenly. The water vapor in the clouds had condensation nodules, and the speed of rainfall was greatly shortened..."


    Song Qingshu said that he suddenly found that the girl in yellow shirt was staring at herself, and he couldn''t help laughing: "do I have flowers on my face?"


    Huang shannu''s face turned red. She quickly shook her head and said in a low voice, "I didn''t understand what it means to study heaven and man before. Today, I''ve finally seen you. You are not only excellent at martial arts, but also so knowledgeable..."


    "These skills are not worth mentioning," Song Qingshu said with an air of solemnity. "In fact, my greatest advantage is that I am handsome and graceful, and I have a jade tree in front of the wind."


    Huang shannu looked at him with admiration. She thought that he would tell us something about the past and the present. She didn''t expect such an answer. She couldn''t help but spat with a red face: "you are always so unruly ~"


    The bookseller of Song Qing said, "look at your face just now. If I''m serious, you''ll worship me as a teacher. I don''t want you to call me Shifu."


    "What do you want me to call you?" The yellow dress girl opened her mouth, but she didn''t say it after all, with a faint smile on her face: "in fact, I really wanted to invite you to the academy to teach those students."


    "Never!" The head of Song Qing''s book shakes like a rattle drum. "What you learn in your academy are all books of sages and sages, which are used to test your fame and fame. They don''t want to learn these physics knowledge in vain."


    Thinking of the fanatical nerds in the Academy, Huang shannu nodded subconsciously: "not bad."


    "Besides," Song Qingshu said with a smile, looking at the girl in the yellow shirt, "those students in the academy are basically your fans. If I know our relationship, I will not be attacked by others."


    "Bah!" Yellow shirt female face a red, can''t help but light spat a, "I and you can have what relation."


    "The relationship between sleeping in the same bed and kissing..." seeing that Huang shannu''s face was getting darker and darker, he quickly changed the topic, "cough, I''ve told you the secret of the rain. Should you repay me for my help?"


    ---


    The eight Dragon Boat Festival, which is the practice of the god dragon, is from the kingdom of mortuto, which is a beautiful and beautiful princess of the kingdom of mortuto on the official account.


    But what I''m most interested in is the actor of Laurie Murong Qiudi. Up to now, no one knows his name?

 Chapter 1296

    "That''s what you should have told me last night." Huang Shan Nu snorted and muttered.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was still a little worried about last night''s kiss, so she said with a smile: "Hey, if you really want to count, you promised me before in the kingdom of Jin..."


    Before he finished, the woman in the yellow shirt interrupted him, blushing: "OK, OK, promise me one more thing, and I''ll help you."


    "Beauty''s request is always so hard to refuse, say it, want me to promise something." Naturally, song Qingshu doesn''t really count with her so clearly, and helping doesn''t necessarily mean suffering losses. Just like borrowing books from men and women, you can only return them if you borrow them, and you can enhance your feelings if you come and go.


    "Can you take me to see the cloud next time?" Huang shannu asked cautiously, her eyes full of expectation.


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "if I take a person, I may not be able to fly so high..."


    Yellow dress goddess feeling a dark: "so ah, that forget it."


    Seeing her disappointment, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "don''t worry, it''s just a little difficult. I can take you to have a try." He has already thought that it is very difficult to take people to see the clouds. If we start from the top of the mountain, won''t we save a lot of distance?


    "Really?" When she heard that he agreed, Huang shannu was surprised and called out. She was usually taught so quietly, but at this time, she completely forgot her teacher''s teaching and was so excited that she was like a child.


    "It''s true, of course." Looking at the yellow dress woman''s excited red face, song Qingshu was dumbfounded.


    "Now it''s time to talk about me." Song Qingshu saw that she was still happy and could not help reminding her.


    "Er ~" Huang shannu suddenly looked embarrassed. "In fact, although I am the saint of the Academy in name, I always don''t care about specific things... What''s more, if I come forward, I''m afraid it will have the opposite effect..."


    "What''s the reaction?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "It''s just... It''s just..." the woman in yellow shirt hesitated, as if she was thinking about how to express her words. At last, she stamped her foot. "Oh, you didn''t see those people in the Academy today... If I came out for you, they might turn your back."


    Song Qingshu finally understood, and had to sigh that although Huang shannu and Xiao Longnu are similar in temperament, they are both cold as ice, but they are essentially different. Xiao Longnu is innocent because she doesn''t know the world, but Huang shannu is meticulous and mature, and her insight into human nature has reached a very brilliant level.


    Even though she didn''t think of it, she was acutely aware of the danger. With the admiration of these people, if she made an exception for a man, maybe those people would become crazy because of jealousy. Instead of helping, they would trip up secretly.


    Song Qingshu''s understanding is one thing, and his depression is another: "dare you, you just wrote me a blank check, which made me not only tell you the secret of the rain, but also promise you a condition."


    Huang shannu''s face turned red. Although she didn''t understand what a bad check was, she could guess about it. She said with a guilty heart, "don''t worry. Although I can''t help you directly, I can help you in another way."


    "How can I help you?" Being cheated once, song Qingshu''s face suddenly became suspicious.


    Huang shannu explained: "today, the affairs of Jianshan academy are in the charge of Li Shouzhong, the Imperial College''s sacrificial wine. Over the years, Li Shouzhong has been full of peaches and plums all over the world. No matter in the court or in the Academy, he has high prestige. As long as he agrees, the public opinion of the court will certainly develop in the direction you expect."


    "Li Shouzhong?" Song Qingshu always felt that the name was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it. "I''m not related to him, how can he help me?"


    Huang Shan Nu chuckled: "have you forgotten the surname of General Yue''s wife?"


    "Li..." Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, "do you mean?"


    "Yes," she nodded. "Li Shouzhong is Mrs. Yue''s brother. He won''t miss such a good chance."


    "Well, I''ll go to him now." Song Qingshu stood up excitedly, not only to avenge Xiao Longnu, but also to return Yue Fei, a national hero, to justice.


    After a few steps, he suddenly thought of something and turned back: "would you like to go with me?" When he wanted to come here, he was also a member of the Academy, and it was easier for him to speak to Li Shouzhong with a girl in a yellow shirt.


    "I..." the yellow dress girl said apologetically with a embarrassed look on her face, "in fact, I didn''t say one thing just now. My identity is sensitive. The case of Yue Fei was approved by the emperor. If I help you, I will fight against him openly..."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that Huang shannu was the daughter of song Huizong. Now she is in a very awkward situation in Lin''an City: "forget it, I''ll go alone, but after thinking about you, I just said a few words and took out a secret and a condition from me. I always feel that I''ve made a huge loss."


    Yellow shirt female mouth slightly up: "at least I give you a clear road, or you like a headless fly general random bump, also can''t make what name."


    "I don''t know if it''s the way to be." Song Qingshu is not as optimistic as she is. He has experienced too many things, and he has already realized that everything that is confirmed before the dust is settled may be wrong.


    "Well, well, I''ll take it as if I owe you one." Huang Shan''s words surprised her. She never thought that she would use such a coquettish tone in front of a man.


    ¡­¡­


    When he came out of Jianshan academy, song Qingshu asked people all the way. It wasn''t long before he came to Li''s house. He knew what he had come for. The porter told him that the master had gone out and had not come back.


    Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t know whether Li Shouzhong was really out or didn''t want to see him. When he was worried, a soft sedan stopped at the door.


    Then a elegant young woman came out of the sedan chair. Her temperament was very unique, like an ancient well without waves, or like a melodious evening bell in the evening mist. She was quiet and calm, but also revealed a strong sense of vicissitudes.


    This young woman is clearly in her best years, but her whole body reveals a sense of frustration, which makes people sigh.


    "Sister-in-law..." Song Qingshu blurted out. As soon as she said it, she called out that she was the widowed Li Wan in Jia''s family. At the beginning, she disguised herself as Jia Baoyu and met with her several times. She cried out instinctively.


    When Li Wan heard a handsome and straight stranger calling his sister-in-law, her pretty face turned red, and there was a trace of anger between her eyebrows. She couldn''t help scolding: "where''s the apprentice?" She is a very traditional lady from a big family. In addition to her widowhood, she attaches great importance to her own comments. She seldom talks to men on weekdays, let alone being called by a strange man.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to complain with a bitter smile: "I''m really sorry. I''m so dazzled for a moment. I''ve recognized the wrong person. Please don''t blame my wife."


    Li Wan''s face softened a little. He was polite. The upbringing from childhood made it difficult for her to investigate. She nodded and walked straight to the gate.


    Song Qingshu rushed to catch up: "madam, please stay!"


    ---


    The name of Lolita version of Murong''s autumn actress was read by the omnipotent gentlemen. She made a comparison vote with the girl version of Murong''s autumn in the official account. The result was quite unexpected.


    There is the last picture, those who say monks are less than 11, I wish you the next three times that all seconds shot!

 Chapter 1297

    "What do you... Want to do?" Seeing this strange man rushing towards him, Li Wan subconsciously stepped back a few steps and said in some confusion.


    Song Qingshu had to raise his hand and explain: "madam, I have no malice. I just want to visit your father, but I can''t get in." By this time, he had already reflected that the reason why he thought Li Shouzhong''s name was familiar was that he was Li Wan''s father.


    In the days when he pretended to be Jia Baoyu, in order not to show his flaws, he quietly inquired about everyone''s identity, background, temperament and so on. Although he only met Li Wan once, he had a deep impression on his young widowed sister-in-law.


    You should know that Jia Baoyu was the focus of all the people in the family. Everyone was very enthusiastic about him. Only Li Wan still had a faint expression when he saw him. At that time, song Qingshu thought that he was showing some flaws. He worried for a long time, but later he knew that he was not.


    It turns out that Jia Zhu, Li Wan''s husband, was the eldest son of Jia family and a well-known genius. He was a scholar when he was young, and he was praised as the number one scholar by many great scholars. At that time, he was also loved by thousands of people. Unfortunately, he was envious of talents and died at a young age, which made Li Wan young and widowed. This bright flower withered before it could fully bloom.


    Seeing that everything in Jia''s family that originally belonged to her husband had been transferred to Jia Baoyu, Li Wan could not help but feel a little upset. She naturally did not like Jia Baoyu. In addition, Jia Baoyu was greedy of flowers and lust, and she even moved her mind to her several times. Li Wan was disgusted and her expression naturally became colder.


    Of course, song Qingshu is not clear about this reason. It can only be inferred by various kinds of information, but it can also be inferred to be 7788.


    Hearing what he said, Li Wan subconsciously looked at the porter beside him. The man quickly replied, "tell the second young lady that the young master song wants to see the master, but the master is out and is not at home."


    Li Wan nodded and said to song Qingshu, "my father won''t come back until a while." After that, she went on to the mansion. It was obvious that these years of widowhood made her used to not listening to things outside the window and not interested in everything.


    Song Qingshu was in the same place, obviously also knew that she was such a disposition, could only smile bitterly.


    After a few steps, Li Wan suddenly turned around and said, "young master, please come in and wait." It turned out that she suddenly realized that it was not polite to leave others outside like this. Of course, it was because she only spoke when she got home. If she was in Jia''s house, she would not pay attention to such things.


    "Thank you, madam." Song Qingshu gives a salute and follows up. It''s obvious that it''s better to sit in the room and drink tea than to drink the wind from the West.


    Li Wan was dressed in a plain long skirt with no ornaments on her body. Her hair was only wrapped in a common wooden hairpin. She could not see that she was the daughter-in-law of the Jia family, who was in power.


    Although there is no powder on her face, she still has a moving color. Song Qingshu secretly regrets that such a beautiful child can only live a lonely life at home in the best years. Feudal ethics really kill people.


    However, song Qingshu suddenly felt that Li Wan looked a little familiar between his eyebrows, as if he had seen him a long time ago. However, he knew very well that it was the first time that the two sides met in Jia''s house. Why did he feel familiar.


    Although she didn''t look back, women were naturally sensitive. Li Wan soon realized that the man''s eyes behind her were like real eyes. The burning feeling made her feel a little embarrassed and regretful. She shouldn''t have called him in just now.


    Song Qingshu noticed that her white neck had gradually become red, and immediately realized that she must have found that she was looking at her. She was worried about what would make her angry. She coughed lightly and found a way out: "my wife was born into a scholarly family, with elegant temperament and refined appearance, I don''t know which childe is blessed to marry his wife? " Although she had already known her identity, song Qingshu still pretended to ask.


    After all, women like to listen to compliments. Although Li Wan felt that this man was full of sweet words when he met her, which seemed a little frivolous, she had never heard anyone praise her like this.


    After all, this society stresses euphemism and implicitness. Others either praise her family background or her talent and learning. Few people praise her appearance and temperament so directly. After her husband passed away, Li Wan''s sense of existence in Jia''s house became lower and lower. Later, even those compliments disappeared.


    Song Qingshu came from later generations. Naturally, he didn''t pay so much attention to it. On the one hand, he threw all kinds of sweet words away without money, which made Li Wan''s heart pounding after years of peace.


    "My husband''s surname is Jia." Li Wan''s face was reddish, and she replied in a low voice.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously sighed: "this young master Jia is really lucky to have such an excellent wife as his wife."


    "Good luck?" But Li Wan''s face darkened. "He died not long after I passed by."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Then he remembered that he was flattered in the wrong place, and his expression could not help chatting.


    Li Wan seemed to be reminded of a sad story: "although those people didn''t say anything, I knew from their eyes that they didn''t think I was a good wife, but they thought I had a life."


    Song Qingshu frowned, and finally understood why she was so unhappy in Jia''s house. He said in a hurry, "bah, there''s no such thing as Kefu life in this world. It''s just the nonsense of some divine sticks. If you want me to say that the people in Jia''s family are not kind, and that their childe is not in good health, but they still come to talk to each other, which has harmed his wife''s happiness. "


    "Be careful, young master!" Li Wan frowned slightly and couldn''t help staring at her. "My husband is very kind to me and loves me very much. I don''t want to hear people speak ill of him."


    Song Qingshu a face apologetic: "is under Meng Lang, also hope madam Mo strange."


    Li Wan nodded and stopped talking. In his heart, he wondered where he had come from. If he knew that he was criticizing Jia Sidao, who is now in power, would he be so sorry that his intestines would be blue?


    But song Qingshu''s words just now mentioned her heart. In the dead of night, she thought that if she didn''t marry into Jia''s family, she would be very happy now, right?


    Of course, this idea is often fleeting, after all, she is a traditional lady of a big family, the concept of marriage from husband has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "by the way, why is this house so lonely? I heard the porter call you miss two, the eldest and the third?"


    Li Wan suddenly stopped and sighed: "the third sister is wild and likes to travel around. At this time, she is either in the desert or in the western regions. As for the elder sister, she lost herself at the temple fair when she was very young."


    These things are no secret in Lin''an City, and she is not in danger of being known.


    ----


    Today''s official account is about Li Wan. You can go there if you are interested.

 Chapter 1298

    "Lost?" As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he thought that, as a young lady of the Imperial College, there would always be servants to look after her when she went out. In this way, she could still get lost. Obviously, she was abducted by a peddler.


    No matter in which world, human traffickers are abominable. Song Qingshu knows that the young lady of the Li family is very lucky. She is either sold as a slave or sold into a brothel. However, these words are not easy to say. She can only comfort her: "madam, it''s natural for her to be lucky. It''s possible for her to meet a noble person to help her."


    "I hope so." Li Wan sighed. In fact, his family had already given up hope.


    After arriving at the hall, Li Wan originally planned to go back to the inner house directly, but song Qingshu''s greetings had an effect. The always thin skinned Miss Li Er was embarrassed to leave like this, and then she asked in a voice: "it''s been so long, but I haven''t had time to ask for your name?"


    If you were in Jia''s house, as Li Wan''s widow, you would never talk to a man like this in private. However, when you come back to your home now, you don''t have so much scruples. Moreover, just after leaving Jia''s house, it seems that the mountain that has been oppressed in your heart has been moved away. At the moment, she seems more excited and relaxed than usual.


    "In the next song Qingshu, I came here specially to see your father." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Song Qingshu? Why is the name so familiar? " Li Wan murmured to himself, and his eyes were a little confused. Suddenly he thought of something and looked at him in shock. "Are you the immortal who went up to the sky to catch rain?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and then said with a smile, "song has no three heads and six arms, but he can''t be called an immortal."


    Li Wan''s face turned a little red, and she realized that she had a big reaction, but no wonder she did. Because of Wu Hu men sang Fei Hong, song Qingshu''s deeds had been compiled into various storytelling dramas and sung in the streets, restaurants and tea shops. I don''t know how many maidens were excited, even the family members in Jia''s house.


    Sometimes, in the dead of night, Li Wan could not help thinking that if the legendary character suddenly stepped on the colorful auspicious clouds one day to rescue himself from the sea of misery, how wonderful it would be.


    Although Li Wan''s heart was withered in the eyes of the people around her, only she knew that there was a faint spark under the withered heart, which seemed to be waiting for something.


    Of course, Li Wan is a married man after all, and reason prevails. In fact, she also understands that most of the storytellers are exaggerating and exaggerating. There is no such perfect man in the world.


    But last night, thousands of people witnessed what happened in the palace, and even many people outside the palace were lucky to witness it. When the specific news came from the palace, the whole Lin''an City was a sensation.


    Li Wan had gone to bed very early. It was only when she heard the excited comments of the servant girls that she knew what had happened. She was a little crazy.


    However, the girl''s feelings came and went quickly. She soon remembered her identity and buried some thoughts in her heart. When she was not happy, she told her mother to take a leave and went back to her mother''s home to relax. In fact, she was very fond of her granddaughter-in-law.


    However, where did Li Wan expect to meet the man who was passed down to the gods at home? She had never seen him carefully before. Now she knew his identity and looked at him subconsciously. She only felt that he was handsome and beautiful. What was more important was that she had a calm and calm temperament, which perfectly matched with the image she had imagined.


    With song Qingshu''s accomplishments today, it''s natural to hear that Li Wan''s heart beat almost twice as fast as just now. Can''t help but wonder if his charm has really been cultivated so far as to take people''s virginity thousands of miles away, even this pretty widow who has been living for a long time will be moved?


    But he soon dispelled the thought in his mind. After all, he was not narcissistic enough to say, "madam, madam?"


    "Ah ~" Li Wan finally recovered. Although she didn''t touch it, she still knew that her face was very hot. "I don''t know what the so-called business of your visit is Before that, for the first time, she asked for a name. How could she ask about visitors.


    Song Qingshu said what she had come for. Li Wan felt that he was wronged in the case of Yue Fei. However, she knew that as Jia''s daughter-in-law, she couldn''t easily express her position. She had to say apologetically, "I don''t care about things in my daily life. I have to wait until my father comes back."


    Although she said that, she thought highly of Yue Fei. After all, everyone knew Yue Fei''s injustice. But after so many years, no one stood up to do justice for him. Obviously, she was afraid to offend the emperor, but song Qingshu stood up without hesitation. This spirit has been deeply broken.


    "So..." Song Qingshu had expected, but he didn''t pay attention to it. "Is your wife''s husband Jia Shumi''s son?"


    Li Wan nodded subconsciously and sighed at the thought of her widowhood.


    "Since my wife is a member of the Jia family, I don''t know what Jia Shumi''s attitude towards this matter is?" Song Qingshu thought that it would be better to knock around and see if he could get any information from Li Wan. Even if he couldn''t get anything, it would be wonderful to chat with such a beautiful young woman to pass the time.


    Sure enough, Li Wan still shook his head and said apologetically, "I''ve never heard of anything outside the window in Jia''s house. I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "after all, as the eldest daughter-in-law of the Jia family, why do you make yourself like a monk? In the future, my wife can try to participate in the family''s affairs. Maybe her life will be more wonderful."


    Li Wan thought, with Wang Xifeng''s strong disposition, how can the Jia family have their own room to intervene? She did not want to continue to discuss these, and quickly changed the topic: "I heard yesterday that the young master went up to the sky to pray for rain. Can you tell me how to do it?"


    Seeing that her eyes were a little more flexible and elegant than usual, song Qingshu secretly sighed that it was so good all the time. The appearance of the walking corpse in the past was really distressing.


    "Young master?" Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t answer and kept staring at herself, Li Wan was embarrassed and annoyed. If she was stared at like this by a man on weekdays, she would immediately get up and leave. But today, I don''t know whether she was curious about the answer or what. She moved several times, but she didn''t make up her mind.


    Song Qingshu finally responded and said with a smile: "madam, I just said that I''m an immortal. It''s normal for an immortal to call the wind and the rain."


    Seeing his funny eyes, Li Wan''s heart leaped wildly again, but she also understood that the two sides met by chance, and the other side didn''t want to tell the truth. She couldn''t help but feel gloomy when she thought of it.


    Seeing that the Hall fell into an awkward silence, a burst of laughter came from a distance: "it''s Mr. Song who is here. Please wait a long time."


    ---


    It''s written that he suddenly learned the news of Huang Yi''s broken emptiness. He is really sighing and full of emotion

 Chapter 1299

    Song Qingshu looked back and saw an elegant old man coming in from the outside. Although his hair was white, he could still see how romantic he was when he was young.


    "No wonder we have such a beautiful daughter." Song Qingshu secretly sighs that the genes of the Li family are really good. Li Qiushui, Li Qingluo, and Wang YuYan''s grandparents and grandchildren are all the most gorgeous beauties. Li Canghai and Xiao Longnu are even more beautiful and refined. Now even their younger brothers are so beautiful. I really don''t know how their ancestors were against heaven.


    "Dad ~" Li Wan''s face was a little more smiling than usual.


    The refined old man nodded, and then put his eyes on Song Qingshu.


    "Mr. Song met Mr. Li." Although he had never met before, it didn''t prevent song Qingshu from guessing his identity. Naturally, this elegant old man is Li Shouzhong, who is now the sacrificial wine of Guozijian.


    "Mr. Song is very polite. Please sit down ~" Li Shouzhong took song Qingshu to his seat again. After a while of greeting, he asked, "what''s the matter with you today?"


    Last night, there was so much trouble in the palace that Li Shouzhong was also at the scene. He witnessed this man''s miracle with his own eyes. He was also shocked beyond measure. Now the other party actually came to visit him in person. How can he not be curious?


    "Song Gongzi came here this time..." Li Wan suddenly opened his mouth, and his soft voice explained for song Qingshu.


    Li Shouzhong was very surprised to know that his daughter had never heard of anything outside the window since she was widowed. Now she can help a strange man to talk. It''s incredible.


    "Isn''t..." Li Shouzhong looked at the man in front of him. He had a dazzling temperament. He was a man, and he was gorgeous, let alone a woman.


    At the thought of this, Li Shouzhong frowned. He was born in a scholarly family, and he was also the son of the state. He paid most attention to the reputation of his family. When Jia Zhu died, he also expressed for the first time that his daughter was born a member of the Jia family and died a ghost of the Jia family. He would never remarry. Now I find that my daughter is very abnormal, and I don''t like it subconsciously.


    But he did not say a word. After listening to what his daughter said, he said to song Qingshu, "Mr. Song, the emperor has handed this case to the third division for joint trial. The third division will handle it impartially. Don''t worry about it."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was thumped and thumped. He was not the kind of stupid ordinary people. How could he not know that there were all the ministers standing behind the three divisions, and the final decision was just the result of the game of interests, and how could he really handle it impartially? Li Shouzhong, as the Imperial College''s sacrificial wine maker, can''t help but understand the trick. However, he still uses such a formula to perfunctorize himself, which is obviously a euphemistic refusal.


    Song Qingshu pointed his finger to the table and looked at him with a smile on his face. Until Li Shouzhong''s expression became more and more unnatural, he just said, "as far as I know, Mrs Yue seems to be the sister of Lord Li?"


    "Yes," Li Shouzhong knew that the man in front of him was a helpless figure who let the emperor eat his wounds and made the left and right sides furious. It would be unwise to offend him. He hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I might as well tell you something. Although Mrs. Yue is a member of the Li family, no matter how right or wrong she was, General Yue and she are dead, And in that year''s case, we got... "


    Li Shouzhong paused and pointed to the sky quietly: "with the consent of that man, I can''t put the whole family at risk for the sake of two dead people. I hope you understand."


    If he had not witnessed the miracle of song Qingshu''s flying to the sky to attract rain yesterday, he would never have said it so clearly. After all, yesterday was too shocking for him. He could not see through the young man in front of him. Moreover, he had passed the age of knowing the destiny, so he naturally understood how important it was to form a good relationship.


    "Sure enough, I know the current affairs," Song Qing sneered in writing. "I''m afraid there''s another reason that Mr. Li didn''t say. Your Li family is close to Mr. Jia now. If you try your best to bring down Wan Zao and Zhang Jun, it''s completely cheap for Mr. Han Jiefu. Of course, it''s not what you want to see."


    Li Shouzhong''s face suddenly turned red. As the Imperial College''s wine worshipper, he was not high in official position, but his status was aloof. Anyone who met him was as polite as song Qingshu.


    If ordinary people ridicule themselves in this way, he will have a fit long ago. But this man is song Qingshu, who calls the wind and the rain. Even Wan Qie and Zhang Jun are embarrassed by him. Li Shouzhong doesn''t think he is more powerful than those two.


    He didn''t dare to respond, but Li Wan couldn''t sit still. Seeing song Qingshu ridicule her father like this, she couldn''t help standing up and scolding: "Mr. Song, why should we treat you with courtesy so aggressively? My husband is Jia family, and my father is just thinking about me. If you have any dissatisfaction, just come to me, Don''t embarrass my father


    Song Qingshu looks at her in surprise. She has to admire the woman with a heart of orchid. Knowing that her father is inconvenient to say anything, she takes everything on her own. After all, she is a woman and a widow. No matter how strong she is, she can''t attack her.


    "Every woman in the Grand View Garden really has a heart of seven tricks." Song Qingshu sighed that before, in his eyes, Li Wan was just a widowed young woman who didn''t care about anything. Now he realized that she was also a woman with great skill.


    Song Qingshu looked at the woman in front of him. Her waist was soft and she stood there timidly, as if she was about to fall down when the wind blew. Although she was angry, her eyes were looking forward, and her cheeks were dizzy. On the contrary, she was more charming than her ordinary appearance.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: "I finally remember who she looks like..."


    "Mr. Song, it''s not easy for the little girl to go back to her mother''s home to visit her relatives this time. I want to take her to her mother''s grave to worship..." Li Shouzhong suddenly said. Although he didn''t say it clearly, the meaning of chasing guests was obvious.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll leave now."


    Li Shouzhong hastened to salute: "if there is any improper reception, I hope you will forgive me."


    Song Qingshu smiles and turns to walk out. Li Wan looks at his back as he leaves. The look in his eyes gradually fades away, and his heart is as withered as usual.


    Seeing that he came to the door, song Qingshu suddenly stopped: "Mr. Li, just heard Miss Li mention that she had a big sister who was lost when she was very young?"


    "Yes," Li Shouzhong sighed and couldn''t help staring at his daughter, thinking how she revealed so many things at this moment. "I don''t know why the young master suddenly mentioned it."


    Song Qingshu replied, "Lord Li should know my position in the world. I''m afraid there are few people in the world that I can''t find."


    "You mean..." Li Shouzhong''s face was excited. The loss of his eldest daughter had always been a knot in his heart. His wife was also worried about it. After giving birth to two more daughters, he passed away soon. If he could find his lost daughter, he would have no regrets in his life.

 Chapter 1300

    "But the sea of people is vast. She was so small when she was lost. I don''t know if she is still alive now." Li Shouzhong soon recovered from his excitement. Song Qingshu''s skill is really great, but after all, it''s more difficult to find his eldest daughter than to go to heaven for rain.


    "Of course, the gold is in the world," Song Qingshu said slightly. "It''s not only in the world, but also in a good life."


    "Really?" Li Shouzhong was very excited. All along, he was ambivalent and wanted to find his daughter. But his reason told him that even if his daughter was still alive, he would have been sold into the brothel. If he found a dust girl, he would only shame the lintel of the Li family. Now he heard that his daughter was living well, how could he not be surprised and happy.


    At the same time, Li Wan was also a surprise. From childhood to adulthood, she often saw her mother sitting in a daze with her elder sister''s swaddling clothes for a long time, and often wiping her tears. If she really found her elder sister, she would be able to laugh if she knew.


    "How did you know so well?" Li Wan can''t help but doubt it, because when he mentioned it himself, the other party didn''t respond at all. Now suddenly he said so, it''s hard to avoid people''s doubt whether he deliberately talked about it in order to ask the Li family to help.


    "Because I know your sister." Song Qingshu had a beautiful image in his mind, a rose with thorns.


    "Do you really know her?" Li Shouzhong walked over excitedly and grasped song Qingshu ''


    It''s no wonder that he doubts that the eldest daughter lost when she was a few years old. How many years have it been since now? It''s just the so-called eighteen changes of a girl. Now even if her daughter stands in front of her, he probably can''t recognize her. Why can she be so determined?


    "Thanks to miss two." Song Qingshu looks at Li Wan with a smile.


    "Me?" Li Wan only felt that song Qingshu''s smile was a little hot, and his cheeks suddenly became red.


    "Yes, when I first met my wife, I felt a little familiar, but I didn''t think about it for a while. I didn''t react until I saw her angry just now, which was printed in the same mold with a friend of mine." Song Qingshu smile, "contact you mentioned before the lost eldest daughter, calculate the age just in line with my friend."


    Li Wan lowered his head shyly when he mentioned the scene of his anger.


    "I don''t know where your friend is now. Can you bring it to us?" Li Shouzhong asked in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but looked back at him with a smile.


    After years of working in the imperial court, Li Shouzhong understood each other''s meaning in an instant. He obviously used it as a chip in exchange for his own help.


    Li Shouzhong couldn''t help hesitating. The reason why he didn''t want to help had already been mentioned. Is it really worth taking such a big risk for an illusory possibility?


    But when he thought of his wife''s tearful life in those years, and his deathbed entrustment, Li Shouzhong gritted his teeth: "OK, as long as you help me find my daughter, I will promise to help you!"


    He has clearly thought about the serious relationship between them. Although the case of Yue Fei was instigated by the emperor, it is clear that the culprits are Qin Hui, Wan Zao and Zhang Jun. as long as we pay attention not to introduce public opinion to the emperor, we should have no problem;


    As for the Jia family, Li Shouzhong looked at his daughter and sighed. If Jia Zhu had not died young, his daughter would not have been widowed, and he would never have been involved in this kind of affairs. He took advantage of Han Jianzhou, the political enemy of the Jia family.


    Song Qingshu smile: "no problem, I can tell you the whereabouts of the eldest daughter, but after this matter settled."


    Li Shouzhong frowned: "no, if you don''t admit it, you can tell me first."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "if I tell you first that you break the contract, I can''t help you. Who let me be friends with your eldest daughter. So I need you to do something first. In my present reputation and position, I will never do things that are untrustworthy. "


    Li Shouzhong''s face changed. He looked into his eyes carefully, as if he was judging whether the other party really knew something or lied to himself. After a long time, he said, "OK, I''ll finish what you just said first. If I know you lied to me afterwards, I''ll try my best to get rid of this old bone and settle the accounts with you."


    Song Qingshu has a light smile on his face: "don''t worry, even if it''s for my friend''s sake, I won''t break my promise." Seeing that he had other things to do, he said goodbye to his father and daughter.


    After Song Qingshu left, Li Shouzhong looked at his back in a daze and murmured, "do you think he really knew your elder sister''s whereabouts or lied to us?"


    "He... Should know." At this time, Li Wan also had no bottom in her heart, but subconsciously she didn''t want to believe that this rich and handsome man was such a mean liar.


    "I hope so." Thinking of the other party''s amazing miracle last night, Li Shouzhong felt a little more confident. Then he said to Li Wan apologetically, "it''s rare for you to go home, but dad doesn''t have time to accompany you. You should go to Jianshan academy first."


    Li Wan nodded wisely: "Dad, go quickly, sister''s business is more important."


    "Well, if only the third man were as sensible as you are." Li Shouzhong sighed when he saw that his daughter was young, but he thought of others everywhere. The third daughter of the family really broke her heart. She was not interested in needlework poetry and books when she was a child. Instead, she was full of longing for the wild. When she was a little older, she ran to the end of the world and didn''t see her several times a year.


    Li Shouzhong boasted of his scholarly family. He almost didn''t die of anger when he gave birth to such a daughter. If it wasn''t for the loss of his eldest daughter and the misery of his second daughter''s life, he might have driven her out of the house long ago.


    "The third sister has her ideas and pursuits. In fact, sometimes I admire her." There was a touch of sadness between Li Wan''s eyebrows.


    Li Shouzhong''s face darkened: "it''s dad. I''m sorry for you..."


    Li Wan said with a smile: "how can I blame my father? I don''t know how many women in Lin''an City wanted to marry into Jia''s family. I don''t know how many people envied the marriage my father ordered for me... I can only blame my poor life."


    Li Shouzhong''s nose was sour. He was almost in tears because of her words. In order to avoid making a fool of himself in front of his daughter, he quickly said, "OK, Dad, go to the college first."


    "It''s not so easy to deal with Wanzao," Li Wan said suddenly. "When her daughter comes back to Jia''s house, she will go and have a talk with her mother-in-law to see if she can persuade the Jia family to help. After all, Wanzao is also the political enemy of her father-in-law."


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Li Shouzhong''s body trembles. Her daughter is knowledgeable and considerate. She is the daughter that suits her best. Unfortunately, her life is not good. Her husband died soon after passing by


    Li Shouzhong shook his head: "I''d better not. You''re in a bit of an awkward situation in Jiajia''s house. I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry, Dad," Li Wan replied. "These years, my mother-in-law and I also feel that they owe me a lot, so they should not mind helping me. With the help of Jia''s family, song Qingshu''s plan will be more successful and we can see my sister as soon as possible."


    "Then you can act according to the situation, and don''t force it." The more sensible her daughter was, the more confused Li Shou was in the center. She left a word in a hurry and went out to the Academy.

 Chapter 1301

    When song Qingshu came back to his house, seeing that it was approaching noon, Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu had not come back. He was so depressed that he had to go out again.


    Originally, the servants of his family wanted to prepare lunch for him, but song Qingshu refused. As a result, the house was given to him by the Southern Song Dynasty. The servants were mixed up. Who knows if there were spies from wanqizhe, Zhang Jun and others in it to put some medicine in the food. Although he is not afraid of poison now, he is not in the habit of being abused and taking poison.


    What''s more, he also wanted to take the opportunity to learn more about the local conditions and customs of Lin''an, so he found a relatively large restaurant.


    "In martial arts novels, the restaurant is the place where events are triggered most frequently. I don''t know what will happen today?" When entering the tavern, Song Qing suddenly had an idea in his mind, but he was immediately dumbfounded. Although he had been in the tavern so many times over the years, there were many things that happened, but nothing happened more often, just selective memory.


    It''s still early now. There are not many people in the restaurant. Song Qingshu found a window seat on the second floor and ordered some food and drinks while thinking about how to deal with Taijian.


    Before Li Qingluo''s proposal was subconsciously rejected by him. Are you kidding me? How can a seven foot man use a beautiful man! What''s more, how could Shi Miyuan, a famous treacherous minister in history, control his own thinking because of his daughter.


    Unfortunately, I can''t think of how to persuade Shi Miyuan. The only thing to be thankful for is that the momentum of Jianshan academy still needs time. He still has a few days to think about this problem.


    At this moment, there are more and more people in the Kung Fu Restaurant. Looking around, there are not many vacant seats. However, song Qingshu doesn''t care much about these, and continues to pour and drink there.


    All of a sudden, he smelled a fragrance in his nose. Song Qingshu subconsciously raised his head and saw a girl in a big red cloak standing on one side glaring at him.


    Although the girl was angry, she was still pretty and charming.


    Song Qingshu smile: "girl, do we know each other?" Although he lingered in the flowers, he didn''t even remember what his lovers were like Duan Zhengchun. On Shaoshi mountain, he thought ye erniang was one of his former lovers.


    He was sure that he had never seen the girl before, so he didn''t know where she was angry.


    "You have my place." The girl pointed to where he was sitting and said with her cheeks bulging.


    "Strange, this is a restaurant. The location is first come first served. How can it be fixed?" Song Qingshu said with a smile while pouring wine.


    "Every time I come here, I always sit in this position. If I don''t sit here, I''m in a bad mood. Once I''m in a bad mood, someone will be in bad luck." The girl''s words were full of threats.


    Song Qingshu smile: "girl, is this a threat to me?"


    The girl snorted, took out a ingot of silver and patted it in front of him: "here you are. I''ll find another place to do it myself."


    After that, he ignored him, turned to call the second child and said, "second child, come and take this table away."


    The young man came over and looked at the situation. He was in a dilemma: "Miss, there are already people here. How about finding another table for you..."


    The girl said angrily, "I''m going to sit here today. I''m not going anywhere."


    "Coincidentally, I also happen to think this place has a good view. I plan to stay here for an afternoon." Song Qingshu''s voice rang.


    "I''m afraid you can''t stay." The girl snorted coldly. Suddenly she kicked the stool he was sitting on, and the leg of the stool broke.


    However, the scene of the other party falling down did not appear. Song Qingshu still sat on the stool and drank himself.


    The girl didn''t believe in evil and kicked out again. There were only two legs left on the stool, but song Qingshu didn''t even spill a drop of wine in the glass, let alone fall.


    "Why?" The girl''s face was uncertain, and suddenly she gave a cold hum, "pretending to be a ghost." Instant is two feet, the remaining two stool legs are kicked off, I want to see how you also Bang se.


    But soon her proud smile stiffened on her face, her eyes almost didn''t stare out, and the man sitting on the stool in front of her was still as stable as a mountain without a leg. That''s all right, the stool was still firmly attached to his butt, as if there were several invisible stool legs supporting him.


    The girl couldn''t help reaching up to him and touching under his stool to make sure there was nothing. She couldn''t help exclaiming: "what kind of Kung Fu are you doing? Can you teach me?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu looks strange. He is thinking about how to teach this unruly girl a lesson. He didn''t know that her attitude changed so fast, which he didn''t expect.


    "Just now, it was a little girl who had eyes and didn''t know Taishan. Please don''t blame me." While talking, the girl in red moved a new chair instead of the one that was kicked under song Qingshu, "please sit down, elder."


    As the saying goes, it''s hard for song Qingshu to say anything, but he''s a little depressed: "elder? Do I look old? "


    "Of course not. I look just like my brother." The girl in red sat down on the other side of the table and looked at the food and wine on the table. She said with a smile, "how can these be enough to eat?"


    Then he took a ingot of silver and stuffed it into the next small second-hand, and said, "ask the kitchen to make us some new wine and vegetables: huachui quails, fried duck feet, chicken tongue soup, Lu Du niangjiang Yao, Yuanyang fried beef tendon, chrysanthemum rabbit silk, fried Swertia legs, ginger vinegar, gold and silver hooves... All the ingredients should be the freshest. Don''t think we are Kaizi, but my girl''s tongue can tell."


    "Dare not ~" see a conflict in the invisible, but also more than a big customer, the little two happily retired.


    "The girl should have come from a rich family." Song Qingshu was once an emperor. Although these dishes were expensive, they didn''t make him moved. Instead, he was more curious about the identity of the girl in front of him. The women in the common people''s family didn''t have this knowledge. Besides Huang Rong, the women in the river and lake didn''t pay so much attention to eating.


    As for the conflict with her before... Song Qingshu''s mind is not so small. What''s more, it''s a little boring to drink by oneself. He just acquiesced in everything in front of her and saw what medicine the girl sold in the gourd.


    "Elder brother, what kind of martial arts were you just now? Please teach me." As she spoke, the girl poured a glass of wine for him again.


    "She really knows how to follow the stick." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and failed. He replied, "your martial arts are very good in the younger generation. What''s the point of learning so much Kung Fu in a daughter''s family?" What a brilliant eye he has now. From her speed and mastery of strength, we can see that she has been instructed by a famous teacher since childhood. The only thing she lacks is the heat.


    "Who said that the daughter''s family can''t learn more Kung Fu?" the girl in red shrunk her mouth and immediately became coquettish. "Big brother, please teach me ~" the voice was so sweet that several tables of men around her could not help shivering.


    Song Qingshu was not moved: "my martial arts are not suitable for you."


    ----


    Thanks to Bai Hailang, sinern, Alice notebook and others for their reward, the monk will gradually improve the update speed

 Chapter 1302

    "Deceiving ~" the girl in red pouted, obviously didn''t believe his answer. "It''s really stingy. I don''t want to teach, but I say it''s not suitable." She was born into a noble family. Since she was a child, she was taken care of by the stars. She wanted what she wanted. Besides, she was not a member of the Jianghu. Therefore, she did not know the rules of the Jianghu and the martial arts of the experts.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it either. He just said with a smile, "my martial arts need to be practiced in bed with women. You are a girl from every family. How can you practice?"


    The girl in red was stunned and subconsciously replied, "I can practice with you in bed."


    When she saw song Qingshu''s smiling face, she finally responded. Her pretty face turned red, and she couldn''t help spat: "obscene!" She was taught by a famous teacher when she was young. Although she was not familiar with martial arts in the world, she also understood that there was no way to practice Kung Fu in bed. It was this person who deliberately said that to tease herself.


    Seeing her look, song Qingshu guessed her mind to seven or eight, and said with a depressed face: "I have a good intention to tell you the cultivation method, but you misunderstood me. This world is really true. Everyone believes in lies, but no one believes in the truth."


    The girl snorted, but did not answer. At this moment, Kung Fu sophomore had brought up the dish she had just ordered. She moved a few chopsticks and picked out some light ones to eat.


    Chopsticks poke aimlessly in the plate. The girl holds her cheek and doesn''t answer. She just sits there in a daze.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to her all the time. He continued to pour and drink.


    "Do you know it rained last night?" At this time, a few people came up from the ladder. While talking, they scanned the whole room. Seeing that song Qingshu had an empty table next to them, they came straight here.


    Song Qingshu looked at them casually and saw their identity as disciples of the beggars'' sect. However, unlike other beggars'' sect disciples he had seen before, they were clean and tidy in clothes, which was a bit of a model.


    "It should be a disciple of Jingyi sect." Song Qingshu thought to himself that the battle between clean clothes and dirty clothes of the beggars'' sect had a long history. When it was most fierce, there was even a trend of conflagration. Later, Huang Rong divided the beggars'' sect into three parts, which solved the problem to a certain extent.


    Most of the beggars'' sects in Xiangyang and Hebei are disciples of the dirty clothes sect. Because the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan is located in a rich place, the disciples of the clean clothes sect dominate. The places where the clean clothes sect and the dirty clothes sect are located are thousands of miles apart, which unintentionally solves the contradiction between the two parties.


    "Yes, it was sunny yesterday, but suddenly it began to rain. It''s really evil." The beggars'' sect disciples sat down at the nearby table.


    "You don''t know. I heard that someone cast a spell last night and succeeded in bringing down the rain."


    "Casting? Do you believe in this kind of deceiving children? "


    "This time, it''s not a trick. There were tens of thousands of people in the palace yesterday."


    "Who is so powerful?"


    "Song Qingshu, king of the Golden Snake."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing them discuss themselves, song Qingshu doesn''t have any fluctuation. On the contrary, the girl in red on the opposite side has a look and raises her ears instantly.


    "It''s nothing to call the wind and the rain. Before, he had worked in Shandong once, and he also destroyed tens of thousands of elite soldiers in the Qing Dynasty."


    "I used to think that these were false, but I didn''t expect that they were true."


    "Hey, it''s nothing to call the wind and the rain. What do you think it is?"


    "Of course, he ascended to the sky, step by step up to the clouds, so did the immortals."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing these people praising him, song Qingshu is still a bit dull, but he can''t jump out and say that he is song Qingshu. It''s like a night trip in royal guards. He really itches. However, as an expert, he should have some posture. He coughs twice, just like the old one.


    The girl in red looked back at him, but she was more interested in what she was talking about and continued to listen attentively.


    "In the young generation, this song Qingshu should be the best person."


    "Yes, as far as I know, there are not many young ladies in Lin''an City who regard him as their dream lover."


    "Hey, hey, even if his martial arts are unparalleled, he will be drained by these women."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the obscene laughter next door, song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He couldn''t help but think of the national husband in his previous life, and all kinds of young model network red girlfriends had a strengthened platoon. Netizens looked envious. They didn''t expect that one day they would have such treatment.


    The girl in red on the other side gave a cold hum and threw away the wine cup.


    "Ouch!" A miserable cry, the several beggars'' sect disciples have stood up, "which eat bear heart leopard gall?"


    "I''m your aunt!" The girl in red replied coldly.


    Those people in the beggars'' sect were angry, but when they saw such a young and beautiful girl, their anger was almost gone: "I don''t know why the girl threw wine on us?"


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Huang Rong''s ability is really good. Although the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan has been separated, it still has some chivalrous spirit. It doesn''t rely on many people to do that kind of tyranny.


    "You''re shortsighted, you''re just frogs in the bottom of the well, but you''re talking a lot. I really can''t listen to you any more." The girl in red held a wine cup in her hand again.


    "And please tell us what''s wrong with what we just said." Those beggars'' sect disciples forbade their anger.


    "For example, the sentence just now that" Song Qingshu is the best among the young generation "is not a frog in the well The girl in red said faintly.


    Seeing that the topic was actually related to himself, song Qingshu was stunned. Is this a lying down shot?


    The beggars'' sect disciples laughed angrily: "please tell me about a person of the same age who is better than song Qingshu."


    "Since you sincerely ask, I''ll give you my advice," the girl in red said, which almost killed the people on the other side. "The story of song Qingshu is just spreading the wrong information to deceive you. In terms of a good man, the number one singer outside Donghua gate is Fang. Today''s number one scholar, Lang Wei Ruolan, is not only the number one scholar outside Donghua gate, but also the number one scholar in martial arts. The number one scholar in civil and martial arts has never been before. Is such a person comparable to a Cao Mang of the Song Dynasty? "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel his nose. He''s not angry. There''s still some bearing, but he''s just curious. When the girl mentions Wei Ruolan, she looks like a fan. She doesn''t know what''s the relationship with Wei Ruolan. Is it his sister?


    Several disciples of the beggars'' sect look at each other. They should know that since the Song Dynasty established its own country, it has been the common sense of the Chinese people to regard Fang as a good man. They don''t know how to refute him for a while.


    However, perhaps because of the common hatred of the people in the river and the lake, one of the beggars'' sect disciples snorted coldly: "I heard that Wei Ruolan is the son-in-law of Shi Miyuan, the imperial censor. Who knows how Wei Ruolan is the number one scholar who dares not to give Shi Miyuan face?"


    The girl suddenly burst into a rage, only to see a flash of red shadow, the voice of the people have been a loud slap in the face.


    ---

 Chapter 1303

    Song Qingshu commented that the young girl in red has good martial arts skills. He can be regarded as a good one with his current cultivation. Not to mention the famous martial arts schools in the Wulin, at least he is more than enough to deal with a few beggars'' sect disciples.


    Before they could see their companions clearly, they were slapped, and the girl in red had returned to her position.


    "Bitches want to die!" The disciples of the beggars'' sect finally responded and rushed up one after another.


    It''s a pity that he went fast and retreated faster. After a few rounds, he was beaten black and blue by the girl in red and fell back one after another.


    "Cut, no one can fight." The girl in red clapped her hands and the words made up for it.


    "You can wait here if you can." Several people are supporting each other, while running downstairs, shouting fiercely.


    "Wait, wait, no matter how many people come, my aunt will go on today." The girl in red snorted.


    Seeing that group of people run away, song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. What''s the difference between this kind of behavior and the previous life''s primary school students who fight and lose to complain? If several big men can''t win a fight against a young girl, they have to move rescue soldiers. If Huang Rong knows that she has such a weak hand, what''s the expression.


    However, it seems that it is always the tradition of the beggars'' sect to rely on more people to win... Song Qingshu is relieved to think about this.


    "Won''t you go?" Seeing the girl still sitting in Diaoyutai, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking.


    "Why am I leaving?" The girl snorted.


    Song Qingshu thought about the wording for a while, and could not help reminding: "those people from the beggars'' sect just now, if they go back to move the rescue soldiers, if they move a nine bag elder, or if they come to many low-level disciples to form a dog fighting battle, you will be in danger."


    "If it''s dangerous or not, we''ll know when we''ve hit it." The girl didn''t like it.


    Song Qingshu shakes her head and no longer persuades her. The girl is beautiful, but her style is quite manly. It''s really interesting.


    Song Qingshu didn''t ask each other''s name, and the girl didn''t ask about song Qingshu''s identity. Not long after that, a disorderly sound of footsteps came from the stairway, and soon a large group of beggars'' sect disciples came up.


    "The enchantress is over there!" I don''t know who yelled. A group of beggars'' sect disciples surrounded the girl with bamboo sticks. When the diners on the second floor saw that the situation was not right, they paid their bills one after another. After a few breaths, they were clean.


    Song Qingshu gives a general glance. Although there are no nine bags of elder this time, the leader has eight bags of elder. It seems that he is not weak in martial arts. In addition, there are so many people coming this time, including some good ones. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the girl opposite.


    "Siren, how dare you stay here even if you hurt our brother The eight bag elder cried angrily.


    The girl in red sneered: "you beggars'' sect have only one mouth left. Are you powerful?"


    All of a sudden, the people of the beggars'' sect became red and rushed up. The girl in red snorted, took out a chopstick and shot it out.


    "The technique is good, but the skill is not enough." Song Qingshu secretly commented that he had both accuracy and skill. It was a pity that he was able to shoot so many people in this instant, but only slightly injured those beggars'' sect disciples and did not lose their fighting power.


    However, it was enough to make them in a hurry. The girl in red attacked while the beggars'' sect disciples screamed again and again.


    It''s a pity that there are too many people on the other side. With eight bags of elders in charge, they soon calmed down from the chaos and stabilized the formation.


    "Build a strong wall array!" The elder of the eighth generation yelled loudly. Then he took more than ten members of the gang to form two rows, each arm in arm. Sixteen or seventeen of them formed a wall and made a shout. Suddenly, he bowed his head and rushed to the girl in red.


    The girl in red was surprised. She didn''t want to be touched by these beggars. She jumped to the left. Who knew that there were two rows of gangsters on both sides of the East and the west, as if they were waiting there.


    When the girl in red saw the strange fighting method of the group of beggars, she could not help frowning. When the wall came near, she did not retreat. Suddenly, she pushed her palms to the man in the wall.


    She had fought with these beggars'' sect disciples before. She knew that their skills were far from her own. She wanted to shake them away with one hand. Who would have expected that the weight of more than ten people in the strong wall array, plus the momentum of rapid rush, would not be able to push them away?


    The center of the wall was forced slightly, but the wings came up. The girl in red faltered and nearly fell down because of the huge force. She quickly left her foot and flew up from the top of the wall. Her waist bent an exaggerated arc. It can be seen how amazing her flexibility is.


    The girl in red had not yet fallen to the ground, but she cried bitterly. It turned out that she was facing another wall formed by the gang. She quickly took a breath, touched the ground with her right foot, and leaped over the crowd at the critical moment.


    Unexpectedly, the walls were endless. The front team passed by and immediately turned to the back team. Then they rolled over like a giant wheel. In addition, the inn was narrow and there was not much room to dodge. The girl in red was outnumbered after all, and now she was tied up.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up. This should be the wall array that nearly trapped Guo Jing and Huang Rong to death at the Junshan meeting in the original archery work. As expected, there are some ways.


    Seeing that the space is getting smaller and smaller, the girl in red is also flustered. Unfortunately, the more flustered she is, the more deformed her moves are. After all, she hasn''t experienced the tempering of blood and fire, so it''s difficult for her to play stably in a crisis.


    In the end, the girl in red could not fight with her fists and four hands. She was trapped by bamboo sticks all over her body, and her acupoints were sealed in an instant. She could not move any more.


    "Siren, how arrogant you are The eight bag elder reached out and slapped the girl in red.


    "You''ll pay for that slap, old man." The girl in red gave him a vicious look.


    Elder Ba Bao sneered: "I''ve been in the Jianghu for so many years, when I''m scared?" It was another slap.


    But this slap hit half, but no longer fight, the original midway was stopped by a young man.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "it''s OK for you to bully more than less. It''s against the chivalrous way to treat a little girl like this." He thought the girl had something to do with her. After half a day''s reading, he found that the girl could not resist except her eyes.


    After all, after eating and drinking together, song Qingshu still can''t bear to see her bullied by a group of big men.


    "It''s none of your business. Who are you?" The eight bag elder tried to pull out his hand several times, but he didn''t move. He couldn''t help turning pale.


    "He and the enchantress are together. They were drinking and chatting together just now." He was instantly recognized by several people who had been beaten before.


    The eight bag elder knew that he couldn''t do good today, so he said in a deep voice, "let''s do it!"


    The group of beggars had been prepared for a long time, and when they got the order, they did it again. A group of people rushed to song Qingshu again.


    Who knows song Qingshu does not dodge, still standing in place, coldly looking at each other rushed. Elder Ba Bao was very happy in his heart. He thought that with more than ten people''s skill combined, plus more than ten people''s weight, no matter how high your martial arts are, you can''t resist it.


    ---


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1304

    Just as the girl in red chose at the beginning, song Qingshu also pushed out. Just as soon as he got in touch with the group of beggars, he felt a great force coming.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Although the beggars'' sect has not many experts, it has been able to stand up in the river and lake for so many years and become one of the best in the world. As expected, there are some ways to do it. This strong wall array is similar to the secret school''s attack method.


    Although he has never dealt with Zang Bian Wu Chou, he has dealt with those Tantric masters in Ruyang palace, so he has the most say. Tantric school uses a secret method to superimpose all people''s skills on one person. Although the internal force of the strong wall array of the beggars'' sect can''t be so skillfully superimposed, it uses body weight and charge to make up for the deficiency, so the effect is not much worse.


    Of course, with song Qingshu''s accomplishments today, more than a dozen beggars'' sect experts can''t defeat him. They just need to throw up their strength. These people are either broken or seriously injured. However, considering that the girl in red is to blame for this incident, he doesn''t want to hurt anyone. So he uses a sticky formula to lead them to the back. The group''s center of gravity is unstable, Stagger to rush behind him, and then song Qingshu behind another team of people charged over, unable to hold their feet, two hit together, suddenly turned upside down.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a big area. Naturally, the fortified wall array could not be placed. The eight bag elder, who had a lot of knowledge, quickly stopped the rest of his subordinates from rushing to the front: "it turns out that you met an expert today. Can you keep ten thousand sons?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "how, do you want to find more experts to find a place?" He was clear about the old song Qingshu and the southern beggars'' sect. Song Qingshu was completely dragged into the beggars'' sect, and his reputation was ruined; At the lion slaughtering ceremony, the law enforcement elders and the leaders of the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River all died under the nine Yin white bone claws of song Qingshu, which can be regarded as a blood feud. Once the other party knows his identity, it will be an endless situation today. He doesn''t want to see such a headache.


    Eight bags of elders face a red: "dare not."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "you go. I have some connections with the beggars'' sect. I won''t embarrass you." At this time, Huang Rong''s charming face appeared in his mind, and he thought that if she knew that she would embarrass her disciples and grandchildren for a strange woman, he would not know whether she would be angry.


    The eight bag elder saw that although he was good at martial arts, he was also polite. Naturally, he knew that he would stop when he was good. After bowing with him, he asked his disciples to help each other and retreat.


    After the beggars'' sect retreated, song Qingshu untied the acupoints of the girl in red. Before he had time to say anything, the other party took the lead in saying, "who asked you to mind your own business!"


    Song Qingshu was shocked to see her staring angrily, as if she had been damaged by herself.


    With a cold hum, the girl turned and left.


    "Stop!" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "Why, do you want me to be grateful?" Said the girl in red coldly.


    Song Qingshu shook his head secretly. The woman must have been spoiled and moody since she was a child: "that''s not necessary, but today''s business is due to you. Now there are so many things damaged in the inn, you have to compensate the loss of the store."


    Hearing what he said, the girl''s face turned blue and red. She took out a ingot of gold from her arms and threw it on the ground: "these are more than enough for them." With a cold hum, he jumped out of the window and soon disappeared at the corner of the street.


    "Thank you, young master." The owner of the restaurant came out to express his gratitude to song Qingshu, "little two, give the young master a new jar of good wine."


    "No need." Song Qingshu smiles a little. Now he is in the mood of drinking. He leaves a ingot of silver and goes away.


    When he read those martial arts novels in his previous life, his greatest emotion was that those people in the Jianghu would fight and kill in inns and restaurants, and he didn''t know how many pots and pans, tables and chairs would be damaged. Other people''s shops worked hard to do business, so why should they bear such a disaster.


    Because he was an ordinary person in his previous life, he often thought from the perspective of ordinary people, and could not regard these as NPC who did not care like those privileged people.


    "I''m really hypocritical ~" walking on the street, song Qingshu sighs that he has done a lot of things in recent years, such as knocking on widows'' doors at night, bullying men and women. He is not a good man in any way. He is a typical example of setting up a memorial archway when he becomes a whore.


    "Whatever, I''ll be at ease." Before he knew it, song Qingshu had already come to the imperial palace.


    Before I racked my brains, I didn''t figure out how to persuade Shi Miyuan to help launch the stage admonishment to impeach Wan Zao. After thinking about it, I realized that the main reason was the lack of enough information. I didn''t even know who Shi Miyuan was. It was really difficult for me to take the medicine against him.


    Not long after the post, the porter trotted back: "Mr. Song, my master asked you to go in."


    "It seems that I''m lucky. I didn''t have to wait so long for Li Shouzhong before." Song Qingshu smiles a little, but what makes him notice is that the porter''s expression is a little strange when he talks about his master.


    Originally, he wanted to find out about him, but soon another guy came out to lead the way, but he couldn''t find a chance to ask.


    "Well, what if it''s a tiger''s den." Song Qingshu shrugged and put his doubts behind him.


    Song Qingshu is brought to the study. The boy tells him that the master is waiting in the study and leaves.


    As soon as he pushed the door, song Qingshu was stunned. He had a meeting with Shi Miyuan in the court hall before, and naturally remembered his appearance. The man standing in the study was not him, not even a man, but the girl in red in the restaurant before.


    "It''s you?"


    "It''s you!"


    They said in one voice.


    "Are you song Qingshu?" The girl in red seemed to have no recollection of the unpleasantness that had happened in the inn before. She trotted around him and looked at him for a while, nodding at the same time. "No wonder her martial arts are so high..."


    "Girl, who are you?" Song Qingshu had a guess in his mind.


    "Shi Miyuan is my father." The answer of the girl in red made song Qingshu black. How could she call her father''s name directly? However, considering her careless nature, she was relieved.


    "So you are miss Xiangyun." Shi Miyuan has only one daughter, so she is taken care of as the apple of her hand. This is a well-known thing for people in Lin''an City. Although she did not introduce her name, song Qingshu knew it clearly.


    However, although Shi Xiangyun is charming and naive as described in a dream of Red Mansions, he is much more unruly and willful than he is. I think the difference is caused by the change of family background.


    "I heard that you went to heaven last night to ask for rain. Can you tell me how you did it?" Shi Xiangyun blinked his big eyes and looked at Song Qingshu curiously.


    "It''s just a coincidence. I''ve always had better luck." Although the principle of rainfall is not a secret in the past, it is still useful to play up the mystery in this era. Song Qingshu is not so stupid as to talk to strangers.


    "I guess so." Shi Xiangyun felt as if a huge stone had fallen to the ground in his heart. His whole body relaxed and even added a kind of charming smile to his face.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded and laughs. This little girl must be worried about her lover, for fear that someone is better than her lover.


    ---


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 1305

    In the restaurant before, those people of the beggars'' sect were talking about themselves, which made Shi Xiangyun very angry. He had to go out to prove that Wei Ruolan was better. At that time, song Qingshu thought that she was Wei Ruolan''s sister or something, but he didn''t know that she was her lover.


    "What do you want from my father?" Shi Xiangyun suddenly asked.


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, did not say anything specifically, just replied, "I come to your father to discuss something."


    "Do you think I don''t know Shi Xiangyun snorted and couldn''t help but look at him, "it''s Yue Fei''s business. I want my father to help me start the stage remonstrance."


    Song Qingshu''s face moved, and it occurred to him that although Shi Xiangyun was famous for his simplicity, he was never stupid. In addition, he grew up in such an environment, and his experience was naturally different from that of other women.


    "Yes, as the lady said." It''s nothing hard to admit. Song Qingshu smiles and knows that she must have a postscript.


    Sure enough, Shi Xiangyun''s eyes twinkled with cunning light: "do you have friendship with my father?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "No."


    Shi Xiangyun''s mouth rose slightly: "what''s good for my father when wandang falls?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "it doesn''t seem to do any good."


    The radian of Shi Xiangyun''s mouth is higher: "do you think my father will help you?"


    Song Qingshu touched his nose, and his expression was very melancholy: "it seems that the probability is not too big."


    Shi Xiangyun finally laughed: "it''s not very big, but it''s impossible to help you."


    Song Qingshu is not satisfied: "Miss Shi said so much, not just to tell me this."


    Shi Xiangyun gave you a smart look: "you promise to do something for me, and I''ll let my father help you when it''s done."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "even if your father dotes on you, how can he be influenced by you when it comes to the affairs of the minister in charge?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I have a way to get him to agree." Shi Xiangyun raised his chin and his pretty face sparkled with confidence.


    "This can be ignored for the time being," Song Qingshu suddenly said, "first talk about what you want me to do, my promise is very valuable." He has already passed the age of freely agreeing to the conditions, and the other party is not Zhao Min, which is worth his risk.


    Fortunately, Shi Xiangyun didn''t play the word game like Zhao Min did. He agreed to play the game again: "just accompany me to the beggars'' sect."


    "That''s it?" Song Qingshu is unbelievable. It''s so simple. At the same time, she finally wakes up. No wonder she was angry after saving her in the restaurant. It turns out that she just used an excuse to make trouble to the beggars'' sect disciples, and then she was taken away by the beggars'' sect experts. It''s a pity that she was broken at the last moment.


    "She''s a young lady. Why does she have to go to the beggars'' sect?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help suspecting Dou Congsheng that he couldn''t connect a noble lady with a beggar.


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. You have to listen to me in the whole process." Shi Xiangyun replied.


    "At your disposal?" Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, "I do not like to be a gun."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you help me pick the beggars'' sect." Shi Xiangyun seems to know what he is worried about.


    "I don''t like being led by the nose. Let''s make it clear what I want to do." Song Qingshu is still indifferent.


    Shi Xiangyun hesitated for a moment, and then replied: "I just need you to pretend to be tied by me and go to the beggars'' sect with me. You don''t need to take care of the rest."


    "That''s it?" Song Qingshu doesn''t worry about being tied at all. With his current martial arts, he can break free even if he is tied by refined steel chains. On the contrary, what the other party wants to do in the beggars'' sect is the most important thing.


    "That''s it." Shi Xiangyun gave a positive answer, "if you have no objection, let''s act now."


    "Now?" Song Qingshu thought that this girl is really vigorous and resolute, but he also wanted to end the matter here as soon as possible, "OK!"


    "Then I''ll tie you up." Shi Xiangyun blinked, "don''t you blame me?"


    "Just tie it up." Song Qingshu said faintly, with something else in his eyes.


    Seeing his approval, Shi Xiangyun didn''t know where to find a hemp rope and began to tie it up. Song Qingshu''s eyes fell on the hemp rope, and his expression was thoughtful. He didn''t say anything. He even had to put his hands behind his back and let her tie herself up.


    When his finger touched the chest of song Qingshu, Shi Xiangyun showed a trace of strange color: "I can''t see that you are gentle, and your muscles are quite good."


    Song Qingshu also meaningfully said: "I can''t see that you are such a young lady, and the binding technique is so professional."


    Shi Xiangyun looked away from him and did not answer. Instead, he continued to tie up in silence.


    After the final knot, Shi Xiangyun suddenly stretched out his finger and quickly sealed several big holes in his body.


    "What do you mean, miss?" Song Qing''s calligraphy language is very insipid, as if it had been expected.


    Aware of his calmness, Shi Xiangyun also felt guilty. He quickly checked the rope on his body, and then breathed a sigh of relief: "the famous King of the Golden Snake is just like this. I''ll let you go with a little trick."


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "since you''ve heard my name, you should know how can this rope bind me with my skill?"


    Shi Xiangyun''s face was flustered, but he soon calmed down: "you don''t have to make a mystery. Don''t say that you have been blocked by me. Even if you haven''t, you can''t get rid of the immortal lock."


    "A fairy lock?" Song Qingshu has a strange face. He''s not playing the list of gods. What''s the ghost of tying immortal locks.


    "This rope is made by collecting Tianshan black silk, soaking it in secret herbal medicine for seven to forty-nine days, baking it with special techniques, and finally weaving it. No matter how high your martial arts are, you can''t break away from it." Shi Xiangyun said triumphantly.


    Song Qingshu turns his mouth secretly. It''s possible that his sword won''t hurt him. After all, di Yun had a black silkworm costume. It''s really invulnerable, but it''s bullshit if he doesn''t invade. He is also a scientific walker. No matter how powerful black silk is, it''s also protein. It''s not easy for protein to burn.


    His face was still calm as usual, and he didn''t even try to break away. He just waited to see what would happen in the future.


    "Brother Wei, brother Wei ~" Shi Xiangyun was not interested in talking to him again. Instead, he cried excitedly to a wall. His voice was as tender as water, full of affection, and it was almost crispy.


    A sound of the mechanism sounded, and the wall moved away. It turned out that there was a secret room behind. A handsome man in white came out of the shadow.


    "Wei Ruolan?" Although I haven''t seen him before, song Qingshu can easily guess the other party''s identity by contacting Shi Xiangyun''s attitude.


    "I thought the golden snake king was such a hero. He was just a man who was dazzled by beauty." Wei Ruolan has a cold face. It''s obvious that his fiancee''s soft words to song Qingshu just now make him very upset.

 Chapter 1306

    Alas ~ "Shi Xiangyun blushed instantly, ran to his sweetheart and took his arm." they didn''t let him take advantage of him. "


    Wei Ruolan snorted, his face was still a little ugly.


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "I heard Miss Shi blow you up in the restaurant before. I thought you were such a charming person. But I didn''t get there, but I need to let my own women play the trick of beauty. Tut Tut, tut Tut, what a civil and military double champion."


    "Shut up Seeing his lover''s face as gloomy as water, Shi Xiangyun suddenly became anxious and couldn''t help staring at Song Qingshu.


    "Miss Smith, you have to pay for today''s behavior." Song Qingshu is still a light tone, as if he is not in prison now, but the other side.


    "Hum, you don''t have to waste your efforts. I know you want to delay your time to open the acupoints," Shi Xiangyun snorted. "My grandfather, miss, is the imperial master of the dynasty. His old man''s family has passed on my unique acupoint pressing technique. No matter how much effort you spend, you can''t open it."


    Her grandfather is Shi Hao, the father of Shi Miyuan. As the emperor''s teacher, he is not only first-class in knowledge, but also profound in martial arts. Because of this identity, Shi Miyuan''s position has always been very important and deeply trusted by the emperor.


    Song Qingshu smile, a noncommittal expression.


    Wei Ruolan did not dare to take it lightly: "this man''s martial arts skills are too high, we have to guard against it." As he said this, he came to song Qingshu, looked at him for a long time, and suddenly shot.


    Seeing a few extremely thin pieces of borneol shot into each other''s big acupoints, Wei Ruolan was relieved: "in this way, even if he rushes to open the acupoints, life and death are under my control."


    "The symbol of life and death?" When song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, he did not expect that the number one scholar outside the Donghua gate would have the Kung Fu of the Xiaoyao school.


    Wei Ruolan said with a smile: "it''s worthy of being the famous King of the Golden Snake. You can even recognize the mysterious talisman of life and death. Since you can recognize the talisman of life and death, you naturally know its effect."


    "Those who have been hit by the talisman of life and death can''t survive, they can''t die." Song Qingshu replied faintly, but his heart was full of sneer. Last time he had been attacked by Tang Sai''er, the saint of Bailian sect in the state of Jin, he had completely solved the principle of this mysterious secret weapon after he forced out the talisman of life and death. Therefore, as soon as Wei Ruolan''s Talisman of life and death entered his body, it was instantly dissolved by his true Qi. Of course, Wei Ruolan didn''t know all this.


    As for Shi Xiangyun''s acupoint pointing... At his level of cultivation, it''s not difficult to move the acupoints and transpose them. What''s more, he practiced taixuan Sutra, and there was another unknown mystery in his body. The method of acupoint luck, even if it was blocked by people, could not imprison him at all.


    On the contrary, it''s a bit troublesome to tie the immortal lock with black silk. However, since Song Qingshu dares to let her tie it, he naturally has a way to escape. The reason why song Qingshu keeps silent is that he wants to see what these two people are plotting. A young lady who wants to go to the beggars'' sect and a number one scholar outside Donghua''s gate can actually do the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect, he always feels that there is some amazing conspiracy.


    "Just know." Although Wei Ruolan''s expression was still a little cold, he could still see the excitement in his eyes. After all, he would be proud to capture the king of the Golden Snake.


    "Brother Wei, let''s take him to the beggars'' sect now." Shi Xiangyun came to Wei Ruolan and said sweetly.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and the truth gradually came to the surface.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Ruolan suddenly turns around and looks at Song Qingshu.


    Feeling the fanatical feeling in his eyes, song Qingshu felt a chill: "it''s useless for you to look at me like this. I don''t have the habit of being a good man."


    "Bah!" Shi Xiangyun was ashamed and angry, and glared at him fiercely, "my brother Wei is not like that."


    Song Qingshu smile: "know people know face, do not know heart, this guy looks delicate, maybe like men."


    "You Shi Xiangyun was so angry that he pulled out his dagger and wanted to rush through. He was stopped halfway.


    Wei Ruolan looked at Song Qingshu, and his handsome face was covered with a layer of haze. He said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect that when the golden snake king was in a desperate situation, he was just like a shrew in the market, trying to show off his tongue."


    Song Qingshu didn''t think it was disobedient at all: "I''m just normal reasoning. You look a little bit like a rabbit."


    Shi Xiangyun couldn''t help it any longer: "brother Wei, let me kill him. Anyway, it''s the same to take his head to beggars'' sect."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu narrowed his eyes and became more and more curious. What are they going to do in the beggars'' sect?


    Wei Ruolan shook his head: "if you kill him first, what if those people in the beggars'' sect don''t agree? You''d better take him to act on the occasion."


    "But it''s cheap for him." Shi Xiangyun glares at Song Qingshu with wide eyes. It''s obvious that her lover''s words and deeds just now make her very angry.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to punish him." Wei Ruolan walked up to song Qingshu and finally showed his excitement in his eyes. "You can''t live if you fall into the hands of the beggars'' sect. It''s a pity that this amazing skill is wasted. Let me carry it forward for you."


    Then he pressed his hands on Jianjing acupoint, and a huge suction came from the palm of his hand.


    "Beiming magic skill?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "The king of the Golden Snake is really knowledgeable." Wei Ruolan picked his eyebrows and felt the internal force pouring into his body. The smile on his face became more obvious. "I have to admire you. You are still so calm now. It''s a bit of the legendary demeanor that Mount Tai collapsed in the front and the color remains unchanged."


    "Now, it''s better to face it with a smile than to cry and regret." Song Qingshu''s calm tone makes Shi Xiangyun look at him. Suddenly, he finds that this man has a heartbreaking temperament.


    Noticing the fluctuation of Shi Xiangyun''s expression, Wei Ruolan felt uncomfortable and snorted coldly: "see how long you can hold on like this." Then he increased the strength of absorption.


    Song Qingshu, of course, did not reach the realm of forgetting love, but he had a solution. In fact, we can follow the way we used to deal with Li Qingluo. At that time, Li Qingluo also tried to absorb his power by using the northern underworld magic power. As a result, he passed away his joy and true Qi, and later he loved what happened


    It''s a pity that Wei Ruolan is a man. Song Qingshu has a chill when he thinks of some pictures. He immediately gives up the method of using joyful Qi, so he adopts another way to deal with it. That is to simulate a virtual Qi and use special techniques to make it look powerful. But in fact, the amount of Qi is very small - similar to the puffy bread of previous lives, Looking at a very big one, the real flour is very little.


    Wei Ruolan was obviously fooled into thinking that he was absorbing the majestic Qi, but in fact, it was only song Qingshu who quietly changed the form of Qi, and the internal force he absorbed was pitiful.

 Chapter 1309

    "After resigning as the leader of the gang, Miss Hongshi went back home with her father''s remains for burial. We don''t know exactly where she is now." Chen Youliang replied faintly.


    Hearing that he didn''t call himself the leader of the gang, but called Hongshi directly, song Qingshu sighed. With Chen Youliang''s ruthlessness, Shi Hongshi might be more or less in danger.


    "You Shi Xiangyun is obviously aware of this, and stares at each other in surprise and anger. However, the reason given by Chen Youliang is reasonable, and she can''t say anything.


    "Don''t continue to pester on this," Wei Ruolan pressed her shoulder, motioned her to be calm, and then raised her head to Chen Youliang and others. "As far as I know, if you tell me, who can avenge the elder Chuangong and avenge the beggars'' sect, I will recommend him as the new leader. Before that, you will deal with the affairs of the leader, won''t you?"


    "Not bad!" Chen Youliang raised his head with great pride. This is his best move. After all, he brought a lot of criticism to drive Shi Hongshi out of power. In order to stop youyou''s mouth, he made such a bad move. Anyway, in his opinion, with song Qingshu''s current momentum and martial arts, it''s a fool''s dream to avenge Chuangong elders, which means that he can be the deputy leader indefinitely, After a long time, you can completely control the whole beggars'' sect, and then find a reason to be the real leader.


    Wei Ruolan was waiting for this sentence. She secretly poked Shi Xiangyun. She nodded, stepped forward and pulled out the song Qingshu behind her: "well, now I have brought the song Qingshu. According to the agreement, I am the new leader!"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he had a clear idea of the whole story. It turned out that they were trying to capture themselves in order to compete for the position of the leader of the beggars'' sect. It seems that Chen Youliang was throwing a stone at his feet this time.


    Hearing Shi Xiangyun''s words, the beggars'' sect disciples all over the room were in an uproar, and the nine bag elders also stood up one after another. Chen Youliang was also surprised. He was attracted by Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan just now, but didn''t notice the people behind them. Now, Juran is really song Qingshu, and his face becomes ugly for a moment.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu was drawn into the beggars'' sect by Chen Youliang. Many people in the beggars'' sect had seen him, and soon everyone talked about him.


    Chen Youliang responded quickly, and immediately sneered: "Song Qingshu''s martial arts are unparalleled. How can he fall into the hands of a little girl like you? I don''t know where you find a similar person to deceive us."


    What he said was reasonable. Many beggars'' sect disciples nodded secretly. After all, they all knew song Qingshu''s martial arts. They really didn''t believe that he would be caught by a little girl.


    Shi Xiangyun snorted: "although song Qingshu''s martial arts are high, he is really a lecheron. I''m a little tricky, and he''s so smart. What''s the difficulty in catching him?"


    Many people at the scene immediately believed her explanation. Song Qingshu, a great enemy of the beggars'' sect, has been studied for many years. They know that he is lecherous. If Shi Hongshi wasn''t too ugly, someone might have encouraged her to take revenge with a beauty trick.


    Hearing the whispers of the people around, song Qingshu''s face turned black into carbon. He didn''t expect that he was a lustful and lustful thief in their heart, and his reputation was so bad.


    Seeing this question, Chen Youliang turned his eyes and continued: "for the elder Chuangong, the prerequisite for their revenge to succeed as the leader of the sect is that the person must be a member of the beggars'' sect. The girl''s clothes are gorgeous. At first sight, she is a lady of great wealth. How can she meet the requirements?"


    Shi Xiangyun was obviously well prepared and directly replied, "Shi Hongshi is my sister, and Shi Huolong, your former leader, is my uncle. Do you think I''m not a member of the beggars'' sect?"


    "It''s just one side of your story. Who can prove it?" With a grim smile, Chen Youliang had already made up his mind to muddle through this pass first and then deal with them slowly.


    "I knew you would say that," Shi Xiangyun took out several letters from his arms. "This is a letter that my uncle and sister Hongshi once wrote to me. You can see it at a glance."


    Someone had already come to deliver the letter to several nine bag elders. While they were looking at it, they secretly nodded: "yes, this is the notes of leader Shi."


    "Show me." Chen Youliang fixed his eyes on the letters, and his face was uncertain.


    Shi Xiangyun chuckled: "you don''t want to destroy the evidence. There are so many letters like this here."


    Chen Youliang couldn''t help breathing when he was pierced, but after all, he was a tricky character. After a short period of confusion, he immediately thought of the way to deal with it: "well, if you want to be the leader of the gang, you should kill song Qingshu first. The agreement in the Gang is to avenge the elder Chuangong before you can be the new leader. Now you just bring him, which is far from vengeance."


    Shi Xiangyun said angrily: "you are stupid to be Miss Ben. What if you don''t admit to killing him? Are you just afraid that other people will rob you of the position of acting guild leader? "


    Chen Youliang said, "if you don''t kill song Qingshu first, who knows if you collude with him in advance and intend to usurp the position of our leader? At that time, not only can the beggars'' sect not get revenge, but the basic business of the beggars'' sect has also fallen into the hands of the enemy. Then Chen will become a sinner of the beggars'' sect through the ages. Compared with the basic business of the beggars'' sect, I can''t accept any criticism. "


    "Talent ~" Song Qingshu had to admire him. Chen Youliang spoke with righteousness and awe inspiring manner. If he didn''t know his character in advance, he would have cheated him.


    The beggars in the hall whispered one after another. They all thought that it was very possible for Chen Youliang to say this. Many people even called out publicly: "elder Chen, we believe you!"


    "Yes, it may be that song Qingshu''s traitor intrigued a concubine surnamed Shi to seize the power of the beggars'' sect."


    "Song Qingshu is insidious and cunning. Who knows if he has been controlled?"


    "It''s a pity that this woman is still the niece of leader Shi. As a result, she was blinded by the man and helped our enemy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu heard a black line and thought that I was the victim from the beginning to the end. The gun lay speechless.


    The quality of the people in the beggars'' sect is not high at all. All kinds of vulgar and obscene words are coming. Where did a golden lady in Shi Xiangyun hall hear these words? She was so angry that her face turned red. Her bulging chest fluctuated rapidly. It was obvious that she was on the verge of explosion.


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, and he was thinking about whether he would do it or not in case this guy was angry with him


    Fortunately, Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan are not stupid enough to give up their chips first, and they don''t mean to be led by Chen Youliang.


    Shi Xiangyun also wants to argue with the other party, but Wei Ruolan is already impatient: "it''s useless to talk so much nonsense with him, and give it to me." With a flash of body shape, he reached for Chen Youliang''s shoulder acupoint.


    He thought to himself that he was good at martial arts. Not long ago, he absorbed the skills of song Qingshu. At this time, he was under the illusion that he was invincible in the world. In addition, when he heard these people talking about his fiancee, he just felt his blood surging up and rushed over.

 Chapter 1310

    Chen Youliang is not good at martial arts. Although the other nine bag elders are good at martial arts, Wei Ruolan may be afraid of three points in ordinary days. But he has just absorbed all the skills of song Qingshu and is in the stage of bursting with confidence. He thinks that no one in the world is his enemy. He is impatient to fight with Chen Youliang, but he is using his own strength to attack the enemy.


    Seeing him coming, Chen Youliang stepped back in a hurry, but he was overjoyed and cried, "these people really have ulterior motives. Let''s take them down for me."


    Those who had been waiting for him before suddenly fell to Chen Youliang''s side and rushed to him one by one. However, Wei Ruolan was ready to hit him so hard that Ling Bo made a tiny step. All those people rushed to Chen Youliang''s side and felt that the enemy had already appeared in front of him.


    However, Chen Youliang next to a few nine bags of elders have reacted, have roared to stop him.


    Almost instantaneously, the two sides had already exchanged hands for each other for more than ten times. There was a scream from the leader of the baton, and his body fell to one side like a broken kite. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, but he had lost his fighting power.


    The law enforcement elder and zhangbo Longtou step back with blood in their mouths. It''s obvious that the fight at this moment has closed their breath. Wei Ruolan tries to take advantage of the victory to completely subdue each other. Who knows that Chuangong elder''s face is red, but he doesn''t give up. He fights with him three times. Each pair of hands spills fresh blood from his mouth. By the way, Chuangong elder sprays three mouthfuls of blood, However, he successfully blocked Wei Ruolan.


    "The eighteen dragon subduing palms really deserve their reputation." Wei Ruolan didn''t feel well at this time. He defeated four experts in a short time, and his blood was also churning.


    Song Qingshu looked on coldly. He could see that the skills of these nine bag elders were almost the same as those of the elders before the lion slaughtering meeting. He had to admire the beggars'' sect for its profound foundation and found several qualified substitutes so soon.


    You should know that the elder Chuangong and one of the two elders of xuanming were at odds. At that time, they were equally skilled. It was only because of the Yin cold nature of xuanming''s divine palm that the elder Chuangong suffered a great loss.


    The cultivation of the law enforcement elder is a little poor, but the cultivation of zhangbo Longtou and Zhangbang Longtou are all first-class experts in the river.


    At that time, Zhao Min brought two elders of xuanming to the beggars'' sect to make trouble. The elder Chuangong and zhangbanglongtou joined hands to fight Fu hebiweng, the elder law enforcement and zhangbollongtou against Lu Zhangke, which can be said to be a good match.


    Song Qingshu had a fight with xuanming Er Lao. He knew that they were the touchstone of the real top experts. Looking at the whole river, not many of them were better than their martial brothers. The four elders of the beggars'' sect were able to score with them, which shows their high martial arts.


    As soon as Wei Ruolan adjusted his breath, he straightened out his anger and rushed forward to take the elder Chuangong''s life. Unfortunately, the elder law enforcement and zhangbo Longtou''s Kung Fu had slowed down, and they both joined hands to stop him.


    After several moves, the elder Chuangong also adjusted his breath and joined the battle circle with a red face. Wei Ruolan frowned and used several killing moves. However, just now, the elders suffered a dark loss and broke a leader. Now they are all on guard. How can they be so easily hit.


    The three elders don''t ask for meritorious service, but for no fault. They know that with the advantage of the home court, there are many people on their own side, and the stalemate will only become more and more favorable.


    Several of their masters fought together. Because of the great gap in martial arts, the rest of the beggars'' sect disciples couldn''t help, so they had to turn their attention to Shi Xiangyun.


    Seeing them rushing over, Shi Xiangyun''s face changed and he quickly backed away, trying to lean against the wall to avoid being attacked on all sides. Unfortunately, now the hall is full of beggars'' sect disciples. It''s not easy to retreat to the wall.


    Soon the two sides were in a battle. Shi Xiangyun knew that he was invincible, so he had to dodge around with his light Kung Fu to delay time, expecting his lover to get rid of the old men earlier and come back to save him.


    Looking at the chaos in the hall, song Qingshu was dumbfounded. It seems that his face is really harmless to people and animals. No one rushed to him, but all rushed to Shi Xiangyun.


    "To see me tied up?" Song Qingshu was just thinking, when suddenly a disciple of the beggars'' sect rushed to him with a knife.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, and the disciple was stunned when he saw his dark eyes. Then he changed his direction and rushed to Shi Xiangyun.


    "Flag can''t stand in disorder." Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry.


    After this moment of Kung Fu, Shi Xiangyun was swept by a bamboo stick and fell to the ground. When he wanted to get up again, countless weapons had been put on his neck.


    Hearing his fiancee''s voice, Wei Ruolan was shocked. Subconsciously, he looked over there and found that she had been arrested. He was even more flustered.


    Taking a long breath, his handsome face turned red. It was obvious that he had already used 12% of his skills to subdue these elders. As long as he controlled them, Shi Xiangyun would not be in any danger.


    Feeling the sudden increase of the other''s momentum, several elders were terrified. They could even detect the surging power in the other''s body, and the three of them could not match.


    Seeing the frightened expression of the three elders, Wei Ruolan gave a grim smile and was about to take advantage of the situation to pursue him. Suddenly, his face changed. It turned out that at this moment, the great Qi in his body suddenly disappeared.


    The three elders had planned to close their eyes and wait for death, but they didn''t expect such a turn for the better. After all, they had lived for decades, and they all got up from the bottom step by step. How experienced they were. Several of them shot at Wei Ruolan in an instant.


    "Wow


    Wei Ruolan vomited a mouthful of blood. He was lying on the ground with an expression of frustration. His hair had already been knocked down, and a pretty face was faded. After struggling for several times, he didn''t get up. He had an incredible look on his face and murmured: "how can it be, how can it be..."


    Song Qingshu in the distance smiles a little. It''s just the saying that you can''t live by doing evil. Who makes you greedy and have to absorb my internal power? Is my skill so easy to absorb?


    During this time, he watched coldly and saw that Wei Ruolan was worthy of being the number one scholar in both civil and martial arts. He was really an amazing person. He practiced the martial arts of Xiaoyao sect very skillfully. If he fought with the four elders of Zhenger Bajing and the beggars'' sect, he could beat them with a hundred moves.


    However, he just wanted to absorb his internal power. He was bewildered by the majestic feint of true Qi. For this reason, his skill was far better than that of the other side. Every time he attacked, he tried to deal with the other side in the shortest time, which eventually led to the attack of true Qi.


    "Brother Wei ~" Shi Xiangyun saw that his lover had the upper hand one moment ago and was secretly happy. The next moment was the picture of him vomiting blood and falling to the ground. The whole person was frightened and worried, and could not help crying out.


    "Ha ha ha ~" with a long smile, Chen Youliang came out again, "come on, cut down these two maniacs who are trying to seize the position of gang leader!"


    "You can''t kill us!" See lover has not responded, do not know is life or death, Shi Xiangyun this moment is panic and regret.


    "Oh, you say, why can''t I kill you?" Chen Youliang sneered.


    Shi Xiangyun bit his lips, straightened up his chest and said with pride, "because Shi Miyuan, the imperial censor of the current Dynasty, is my father, and Shi Hao, the imperial master, is my grandfather!"

 Chapter 1311

    As soon as Shi Xiangyun''s words were over, the whole hall suddenly quieted down, and all the beggars'' sect members looked at each other. After all, although they were very powerful in the world, they seldom fought against the imperial court. Moreover, the Xiangyang beggars'' sect led by Huang Rong had a good relationship with the Song court, and had a good relationship with the imperial court.


    If this woman is really the daughter of the imperial censor, it will be a big trouble. Once something is done to her, the imperial court will be furious, and none of them can afford the consequences.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Chen Youliang was also shocked. Under normal circumstances, he didn''t want to have a conflict with the people in the imperial court, but this time he had already offended Shi Xiangyun and Shi Xiangyun. In addition to the information disclosed by the other party before, Shi Hongshi was actually her sister. That''s a big deal. Even if he let him go this time, because of Shi Hongshi''s affair, Historians will not let themselves go.


    After thinking about the relationship between them, Chen Youliang immediately said, "joke, how can the money of the grand censor have anything to do with the beggars'' sect? I don''t know where the wild girl is bluffing here. Look at your own words and deeds. Do you look like an official lady? "


    After hearing this, the group of beggars nodded. Where have they met several official ladies? They just learned some pitiful descriptions from the play. Only the official ladies were knowledgeable and polite. How could this woman look like a lady of a family?


    Song Qingshu found that he was more and more appreciative of Chen Youliang. His grasp of the people''s heart was really patriarchal. In a few words, he reversed the situation and controlled everyone''s mind.


    "You..." after all, Shi Xiangyun is a flower growing up in a greenhouse. When it comes to the change of words, how can he compare with Chen Youliang.


    Chen Youliang knew that today''s affairs could not be done well. He secretly killed him and knew that Shi Xiangyun would never leave alive. He looked at her carefully and saw her beautiful face. Suddenly, his heart moved.


    When she came to Shi Xiangyun, she had already been asked to point her acupoints and was sitting on the ground. Chen Youliang waved to the next beggars'' sect disciple to step down. He squatted down in front of her and held her chin. The greasy touch made him feel: "tut tut Tut, the official lady is really delicate. It''s a pity to kill her like this."


    His voice was so low that only Shi Xiangyun, who was next to him, could hear him.


    Hearing the wanton meaning in his tone, Shi Xiangyun was ashamed and angry: "what do you want to do?"


    "Haha, I''ve never been a lustful person, but it''s a bit outrageous to think that you''re going to die anyway. It''s just that I haven''t tasted the taste of an official lady. I''d better make the best of everything." Chen Youliang came up to her ear and whispered.


    "Shameless, dirty!" Where has Shi Xiangyun been teased like this? His pretty face suddenly turned red. "If you dare to touch my hair, my grandfather and my father will never let you go!"


    Not far away, the beggars'' sect disciples looked at each other. Because of the distance and Chen Youliang''s deliberate lowering of his voice, they didn''t know what had happened, which made Shi Xiangyun so angry. However, these days, Chen Youliang had a high prestige. He thought he had his own ideas, so no one went up to stop him.


    "Do you think they''ll know what''s going on?" Chen Youliang sneered.


    "They know about my coming to the beggars'' sect this time. If something happens to me, they will surely bury the whole beggars'' sect with me." At this time, Shi Xiangyun really began to be afraid. In Lin''an City, people would give her three points in terms of her grandfather''s and father''s face. In addition, she has good martial arts skills. She has always been a bully. She can be said to be a bully. I don''t know how many dandies have been bullied by her. Those people either worry about the power of historians, or they think she is young and beautiful, They don''t care about her.


    But now the historian''s power is useless, and her beauty will lead to disaster. She is really afraid. Subconsciously, she looks to Wei Ruolan in the distance for help, hoping that her always omnipotent lover can run to save her. However, she is disappointed. Wei Ruolan is all over the ground, as if she has lost her soul. She doesn''t look here at all.


    In fact, even if he noticed what happened here, there was nothing he could do. Shi Xiangyun was not weak in martial arts. Naturally, he could see that he had been seriously injured, and now he could barely save his life.


    "Do you know you are in the beggars'' sect?" Chen Youliang frowned slightly, thinking that it was really a bit of trouble, but he soon thought about it, and chuckled, "I know what, anyway, there''s a ready-made back pot here, and it won''t be over if I push everything on him at that time."


    "Who carries the pot?" Shi Xiangyun looks at Chen Youliang''s eyes in a daze, and then he sees song Qingshu tied not far away.


    Song Qingshu also has a dog''s face. He wants to see a play, but he is still involved in right and wrong. Although Chen Youliang''s voice was deliberately lowered just now, he can''t hide it from his ears. He listens to the whole story clearly.


    "It''s not kind of you, surnamed Chen. You let me carry the pot when you''re done?" Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    "Brother song, you and I are brothers. Don''t worry. You''ll be happy at that time. As the saying goes, it''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony flower. Brother is nice to you." Chen Youliang laughs. It''s exaggeration to say that the brothers have a fight. But at the beginning, they did have a lot of friendship. Of course, Chen Youliang kept manipulating each other, making his promising young leader of Wudang become a scum of Wulin step by step.


    "If you want me to carry the pot, have you ever asked my opinion?" Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly turned cold. "It''s because of you that I came to this world and started the hard mode."


    Thinking of the place where he crossed, his whole body was broken and he was lying on the bed waiting to die. That feeling made song Qingshu feel very upset. Maybe it was the remaining obsession of his body that made him suddenly kill Chen Youliang.


    "It''s not up to you." With a smile, Chen Youliang suddenly realized something. His face changed greatly and he retreated abruptly. "Three elders, kill him for me!"


    It turned out that he was very thoughtful. It suddenly occurred to him that his words had been deliberately whispered in Shi Xiangyun''s ear, but song Qingshu could hear them. It obviously means that he is still working hard and is not controlled as Shi Xiangyun claimed.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Chen Youliang reacted so quickly, and he hid himself in the crowd before he gave a hand. Although the three elders didn''t know why, they were all supported by Chen Youliang. They were all led by him. When they heard the order, they rushed to the place where song Qingshu was.


    "Ah ~" Shi Xiangyun exclaimed. His lover, who had always been astonished before, was beaten half dead by the three old men. The song Qingshu was drained of his internal power and tied up by the immortal. He couldn''t dodge. He couldn''t be beaten to death on the spot!

 Chapter 1312

    At the moment, Shi Xiangyun''s mood is very complicated. On the one hand, song Qingshu came with them after all. She subconsciously didn''t want anything to happen to them; But on the other hand, song Qingshu was arrested just because of her. Otherwise, he would not be in danger even in the face of such an attack.


    When she was struggling, Shi Xiangyun suddenly widened her eyes, because she saw that song Qingshu suddenly stretched out her hand from the immortal lock. In the face of the fierce three nine bag elders, one pull, one push, one press, the three nine bag elders were staggering and scattered. They were pale and their true Qi was shaking. It was obvious that they had suffered a lot of internal injuries, and the siege was resolved.


    Don''t mention that Shi Xiangyun''s eyes are straight. Even the people in the beggars'' sect are a little dizzy. You should know that the elder of Chuangong and law enforcement, the leader of bowl holding and the leader of stick holding, are the most skillful people in the whole beggars'' sect. Except for one or two occasionally gifted leaders, such as Qiao Feng, the ordinary leader may not be able to surpass the elder of Chuangong.


    Just now, we have seen the power of several people''s joint efforts. The invincible Wei Ruolan has been beaten half dead now, but I didn''t expect that the three people would lose in one move against song Qingshu.


    Even Wei Ruolan, who was in a trance, looked over here. When he saw that song Qingshu had hurt three nine bag elders with a move, he immediately narrowed his pupils and exclaimed, "how can it be that I have sucked away your internal power?"


    Song Qingshu gave him a light look: "it''s just your wishful thinking. Our account will be calculated later."


    Then he ignored him and looked at Chen Youliang in the distance. He said with a sneer, "at the beginning, you made me not be allowed to live in Wudang and became the target of everyone in the river and lake. This account should be settled today."


    After that, his figure flashed, and he already appeared beside Chen Youliang. As soon as he grasped and pressed his Jianjing acupoint, as long as he pressed it firmly, it would make him lose combat power instantly.


    Who knows that Chen Youliang''s eyes are shining. He suddenly reaches out his hand from an unimaginable angle to defuse his opponent''s ambition.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was a little surprised. Chen Youliang''s martial arts were much better than he remembered.


    At the moment of lightning, the two men have already fought each other for more than ten moves. If they were ordinary masters, Chen Youliang would deliberately show his weakness in the face of the enemy, and they would suddenly burst into trouble. Maybe they would be killed. Thanks to song Qingshu, he didn''t succeed in sneaking attack in a hurry.


    "Yijinjing" Song Qingshu''s face is not good-looking. At this moment, he has recognized Chen Youliang''s martial arts. It is obvious that he has cultivated Shaolin''s unique skill Yijinjing to make great progress.


    Originally, Chen Youliang was highly qualified and had a great chance to face the enemy on the spot. When Zhang Sanfeng and Xiao Zhang Wuji went to Shaolin for medical treatment, he learned the thirteen forms of Taiji secretly. The only shortcoming was that he didn''t learn the skillful internal skills. Now with the book of changes, he instantly became one of the top experts in the world.


    Chen Youliang''s face is even more ugly. Originally, he learned the Yijinjing. He only thought that few of the world''s experts could be put in his eyes. However, he always had a deep mind, so he never showed his martial arts. He was waiting for a decisive moment to kill him. However, he never thought that song Qingshu had not been hurt by his sneak attack. After fighting for more than ten moves, he only felt that the pressure from the other side was increasing, and he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    "How about learning the Yijinjing." With a sneer, song Qingshu quickened his attack. He could control it without ten moves.


    All of a sudden, he moved to one side with a flash in his heart. He saw that there was a frost on the ground where he had just stood.


    "What a powerful force of yin and cold!" Song Qingshu is sighing, only see a flash of gray shadow, slanting out of a shadow to attack him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to trust him, so he hurried to deal with it. Although Chen Youliang has a deep internal skill, he is still a beginner and has little experience. Some of his moves are not well prepared. This man in grey is quite different. His moves are cruel and merciless, but they are wonderful to the top. It is obvious that his martial arts have been integrated for decades before he can be so perfect.


    Chen Youliang calmed his agitation a little, and immediately joined the battle group to fight against song Qingshu with the man in grey. The three masters move around, you come and I go, the style of boxing forces the beggars'' sect disciples around to breathe hard, so they can only step back.


    Song Qingshu realized that every time he and the man in grey face each other, part of his internal power would disappear, and he could not help frowning: "big star sucking? Who are you? " The man in grey was wearing a mask and couldn''t see his face.


    The man in grey was obviously not interested in answering his questions, and all kinds of cruel moves came.


    Song Qingshu, while defusing the other party''s attack, was in a state of suspense. There were only a few people who could attract stars in the world. One of them was allowed to go his own way, and the other was Linghu Chong. Obviously, this man was not either of them.


    Later on, in order to dissolve the innate sword Qi in the body, Zhang Wuji learned the "star sucking big. Method" from his own hands. However, Zhang Wuji is now in the western regions and the Mongolian Western expeditionary army, so he can''t afford to come to the Central Plains. What''s more, this man is a thin old man, far from Zhang Wuji.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. After all, there was no one who could be named after him. The only explanation was that when he didn''t know it, he let me pass on the star sucking Dharma to others.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Now I''m my father-in-law. It''s impossible to find someone who can''t get along with me.


    "Pretend to be a God or a ghost, and then seize it and torture it." Since he couldn''t understand it, song Qingshu didn''t bother and directly strengthened the offensive.


    When he turned defense into attack, the two opposite people suddenly felt the pressure increased, and they could only play 12 points to deal with it, but they were more and more shocked.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s natural and unrestrained actions, the two masters were in a state of confusion. Shi Xiangyun was in a trance for a while. Before, she always thought that the best and most talented person in the young generation was her lover, and the king of the Golden Snake was just the mud legs in the river and lake who had never seen the world before.


    That''s why she heard people in the beggars'' sect boast about song Qingshu''s atmosphere in the inn. Later, the other party was easily controlled by herself at home, and she was absorbed by Wei Ruolan''s whole body skills, which aggravated her contempt. She only felt that the famous King of Golden Snake was as bad as she had expected.


    But during this trip to the beggars'' sect, her lover, whom she had been worshiping, was vulnerable in front of the beggars'' sect experts. She was likely to suffer the most tragic thing in the world. But at this time, song Qingshu, whom she despised, saved the world. Before, three nine bag elders who beat her lover like a dog were defeated in one move, Now there are two more powerful masters who can only barely protect themselves by fighting more and less.


    Shi Xiangyun realized that she had been prejudiced against this famous man, not that other people had never seen the world, but that she had never seen the world.


    However, Miss Shi has always been resolute. After a short absence, she turned her attention to her lover. Unfortunately, Wei Ruolan didn''t look at her at all. Instead, all her attention was focused on the three masters fighting in the field, with bursts of fanaticism in her eyes.


    ----


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 1313

    Seeing that his lover''s attention is not on him at all, Shi Xiangyun can''t help pouting. Obviously, in the girl''s heart, everything else is secondary. Only the lover''s constant care and love is the most important.


    But then she thought, as a man, it''s normal for brother Wei to pay more attention to his career. Nowadays, it''s a rare opportunity for several experts to watch the battle. Brother Wei always likes martial arts. It''s no surprise that he has such a reaction.


    When he thought about it, Shi Xiangyun was smiling again. The girl who falls in love with each other is in love with her lover, as if she can forgive him for anything he does.


    Following his lover''s eyes, Shi Xiangyun saw that song Qingshu and the two beggars'' sect masters were valiant. He could not help sighing: "I didn''t find that he was quite handsome before, but he was still a little worse than my brother Wei."


    Song Qingshu and the two men have been fighting each other for dozens of moves. If they were just against any one of them, they would have been captured at this time. However, the two people often take care of each other and defuse their attacks for each other, which becomes much more difficult.


    "It''s really strange that one is carrying the Yijinjing, and the other is learning the method of absorbing the stars, but it gives me a feeling of the same origin." Song Qingshu''s brow is locked. One of them is learning decent skills, the other is learning evil cult. But I don''t know why, their martial arts are so strange and similar, as if they were from the same school. Otherwise, they can''t cooperate so closely, and they have already been defeated by themselves.


    "Let me see what you really are." Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, and his figure suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Chen Youliang and the grey robe were shocked by the alarm bell, and they quickly dodged. Unfortunately, it was still a little late. Song Qingshu had already appeared on the side of the grey robe, pointing to the big hole on his waist, and grabbing at his face with the other hand.


    In a hurry, he had to use his life''s unique skill to meet him.


    If Chen Youliang hadn''t held his waist in time and jumped back a few feet, he would have had several more blood holes in his head, repeating the dust of the law enforcement elders at the lion slaughtering conference.


    Song Qingshu did not take advantage of the victory, but raised his finger, looked at the thin frost above, and finally guessed the identity of the other party: "magic Yin finger, so you are Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Chengkun!"


    At that time, Yang Xiao and other masters were hit by Cheng Kun''s magic Yin fingers. They were all stiff and could not move for a few hours. As a result, song Qingshu just took a breath and dispelled the chill on his fingers.


    "Aren''t you abandoned by the Golden Lion and locked up in Shaolin Temple?" Although he didn''t see what happened at the lion slaughtering conference with his own eyes, song Qingshu was quite clear about what happened. That''s why he was very confused about how a theoretically useless person and a prisoner in prison suddenly appeared here.


    At this time, the mask of the grey robed man had been swept down by the strong wind, revealing his original appearance. As expected, it was Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun.


    At this time, Chen Youliang was so scared that he could no longer have the idea of fighting with him. He yelled: "form a big dog formation, avenge the former law enforcement elder and the leader of the bowl, and kill this tusk!"


    In fact, compared with song Qingshu, the beggars'' sect and Cheng Kun are more hostile. After all, song Qingshu only killed two nine bag elders, but Cheng Kun was the culprit who killed their former leader.


    It''s a pity that in the past two years, Chen Youliang has worked hard to clean up a large number of old people, and now he has beaten the beggars'' sect into a bucket. Although a few people still have doubts when they see Cheng Kun, Chen Youliang''s confidants are everywhere. Under the trend of the times, they can''t protest.


    "Killing dogs?" Song Qingshu murmured to himself that this great dog killing array is very famous in the river and lake. It is the town sect array of the beggars'' sect. It is said that it can be compared with the Luohan array of Shaolin, the Zhenwu seven section array of Wudang and the Big Dipper Seven Star array of Quanzhen sect.


    Before, when he and Chen Youliang fought, the beggars'' sect''s masters were ready to help. Now they got Chen Youliang''s instructions and rushed to kill dogs.


    He he, a group of beggars, shouts. His sword is as bright as snow. A hundred famous beggars'' sect masters each hold their cutlasses and surround song Qingshu in the core. These nearly 100 people either sing the lotus drop, or groan and cry pain, or punch their chest, or shout: "master, wife, charity mouth cold rice!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then understood that these strange calling actions were aimed at disturbing the enemy''s mind. I saw a group of beggars with mixed steps, running and jumping around without stopping, but they were strict and methodical.


    "The name of your gang''s" dog killing array "is very good. It''s just that it''s easy to kill dogs. If you want to subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger, this battle won''t work. " As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s words fell, he rushed to the array.


    "Let''s go together." The group of beggars waved their swords and danced their swords. It seemed that a snowflake was blooming in front of them, and they rolled to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu rushes to the left, but leans out to the right. His body method is too fast, and the group of beggars can''t keep up with him. As a result, many subtle changes of the dog killing array can''t be displayed. However, the white light flickers continuously, and the sound of poop poop poop keeps on. All the machetes in the group of beggars in the dog killing array are snatched by him, and one handle is inserted on the main beam of the hall. Nearly a hundred machetes are arranged in a row, and each one is not in the middle of the wood.


    In private, Dongfang muxue often criticizes him for his kindness to women, but song Qingshu can''t do anything to kill people. These beggars'' sect disciples just follow their orders. As the saying goes, they have to forgive others, because they just win each other''s weapons, but they don''t kill each other.


    Even so, it is enough to shake people''s hearts. When the group of beggars saw that the big array of our gang was easily broken by him, a group of people gaped and stepped back a few steps. They all looked at him like monsters.


    "Song Qingshu, don''t you stop?"


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw Cheng Kun holding Shi Xiangyun''s shoulder with one hand and pressing her hand on her carotid artery, looking at himself with fear.


    "Why should I stop?" There was no fluctuation on Song Qingshu''s face, so he looked at him.


    Cheng Kun breathed and became angry. He said, "your woman is in my hands. If you dare to act rashly, I''ll stab her with my magic Yin finger. You can''t save her." Then he pressed his finger down, and Shi Xiangyun could not help exhaling in pain.


    "Just press it. Anyway, she has nothing to do with me," Song Qingshu shrugged. "This woman is insidious and vicious, trying to murder me. If you really kill her, I want to thank you."


    Shi Xiangyun just saw that he was so powerful that he easily broke the battle of the beggars'' sect. He couldn''t help looking at his eyes. At this time, he suddenly heard that his image in the other party''s heart was "sinister and vicious". He couldn''t help crying because of his grievance. However, when he thought of what he had done to him, this evaluation didn''t seem to be unjust.


    "When I was three years old?" Cheng Kun zhe chuckled, "if the golden snake king is not interested in this little girl, even if her martial arts are ten times higher, how can she plot against you?"

 Chapter 1314

    Chen Youliang also echoed: "yes, if your martial arts were not voluntary, how could you be bound like this? The only explanation is that you colluded with her to deceive us and try to seize the position of the leader of the beggars'' sect. It''s really a wolf''s ambition!"


    His words immediately aroused the group of beggars to be filled with righteous indignation and glared at them angrily.


    When song Qingshu frowned, Chen Youliang was really a good thinker. He was bound voluntarily. Of course, the starting point was different from his guess.


    "If you break your right arm, I''ll let her live. If not, don''t blame me for killing flowers with my hands!" Cheng Kun thinks that no matter how high song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are, his right arm will be broken, and his martial arts will be lost. He can''t be afraid any more. He adds another part of his strength to his hand, which makes Shi Xiangyun cry out in pain.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "you are also a villain who has been famous for many years. Why do you say such ridiculous things? Don''t say that this woman has nothing to do with me. Even if she is really my woman, do you think I will break my arm for her?"


    Cheng Kun''s face was hot, but he would never agree. He originally wanted to see if a gentleman could bully him, but he didn''t propose to break both arms. He was afraid of pushing the other party. But he didn''t expect that the other party was not a gentleman at all. He was as cunning as an old fox.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be relaxed. I''ll count three. If you don''t show it, don''t blame me for being ruthless! A ~ ~ "Cheng Kun raised his finger as he spoke, and the magic Yin finger force gradually gathered at his fingertips, which made the finger color turn green gradually, and the air around him even became cold.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "if you press it, I said that this woman has nothing to do with me." Although he is not related to Shi Xiangyun, he doesn''t mind rescuing him without what happened in the censor''s house before. After all, he has a chivalrous heart in his heart, but the other party and his lover conspire to design him. He is not shaking M. why bother to save her?


    Kong laofuzi has a good saying. Why do you repay virtue for resentment?


    "Er ~ ~" seeing that song Qingshu''s eyes didn''t fluctuate at all, Cheng Kun''s heart also sank, his voice deliberately stretched long, and the speed of falling fingers gradually slowed down, trying to prolong the time to increase the other party''s psychological pressure.


    "Didn''t you have a meal and shout so powerlessly, would you like me to shout three for you?" Song Qing bookstall hands, a face helplessly said.


    "You Cheng Kun realized that the previous threat had no effect at all. With a flash of fierce light in his eyes, he directly moved the magic Yin to Shi Xiangyun and pressed it down.


    He doesn''t know whether song Qingshu''s words just now are deliberately bluffing or he really doesn''t care about Shi Xiangyun. However, what kind of person is he? How can he be led by the nose when he almost destroyed the whole Ming religion with his own strength?


    This magic Yin finger of his ten success forces pokes Shi Xiangyun. If she doesn''t rescue immediately, she will die in half a cup of tea. Once song Qingshu rescues them, they will not be able to deal with them. He and Chen Youliang can escape smoothly.


    As for the possibility of song Qingshu''s failure to save, he ruled it out directly. Cheng Kun had a very clear grasp of the people''s heart. Even though song Qingshu and Shi Xiangyun really had nothing to do with each other, they were not enough to sacrifice their right hand, but now saving people is just a matter of lifting hands, not as difficult as breaking hands.


    How can a bloody man stand by and watch a young girl die in front of him?


    "Stop it But just at this time, Wei Ruolan, who was still on the ground just now, suddenly rushed over like a dead dog, because Cheng Kun''s attention was all on guarding against song Qingshu, and Wei Ruolan''s Lingbo micro step was really clever. At that moment, Shi Xiangyun was pulled out of his hand by the other party.


    After all, Cheng Kun is an old devil who has been famous for decades. Knowing that it''s too late to take Shi Xiangyun back, he simply doesn''t do it twice. The magic Yin finger continues to poke at her. Only when she is poisoned by cold can he have a chance to escape.


    Wei Ruolan is seriously injured. It''s hard to get Shi Xiangyun back from Cheng Kun. What''s more, all the strength he has just accumulated, is the attack of the other party''s magic Yin finger able to protect his fiancee?


    At the moment of lightning, Wei Ruolan holds his fiancee in his arms and directly connects the magic Yin finger with his body.


    At that moment, Wei Ruolan only felt as if his back was going to burst. Then he fell into the ice cellar and became numb with cold. He couldn''t even move a finger.


    "Brother Wei ~" Shi Xiangyun exclaimed bitterly.


    Seeing that the magic Yin finger hit Wei Ruolan, Cheng Kun secretly screamed bad. Unfortunately, he had no time to launch a second attack. He quickly picked up his true Qi and ran out. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment.


    Chen Youliang also set out at the same time. They ran in the opposite direction without any discussion. They thought very well. In this way, song Qingshu could only choose one direction to pursue. Even if one of them had something wrong, the other could still survive.


    "I hope he will go after you Liang..." as Cheng Kun galloped, he kept praying in his heart. As for Chen you Liang and his master and apprentice, they had already been forgotten at this critical moment of life and death.


    Suddenly a flower in front of him, there were two more figures in front of him. Chengkun rubbed his eyes unbelievably. He saw Chen Youlang holding his back neck in his hand by Song Qing Shu, and his face was withered.


    "How could that be?" Cheng Kun''s soul is in danger. After Chen Youliang''s practice of the Yi Jin Jing, his martial arts are no longer his own. How can he be captured alive in such a short time?


    In fact, it''s normal to be captured alive. After all, he has already learned song Qingshu''s unpredictable martial arts skills in the fight just now, but the other side first captured Chen Youliang alive in the opposite direction, and then appeared in front of him, which is beyond common sense.


    Just as he was about to die of fright, Cheng Kun only felt numb in his chest. He had been blocked by the other side.


    As a matter of fact, although Cheng Kun can''t beat song Qingshu in his martial arts, he will never be caught in one move. As evidenced by the dozens of moves he fought with Chen Youliang against song Qingshu before, they just wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" Cheng Kun still did not recover from the shock and murmured.


    After sealing their master and apprentice acupoints, song Qingshu threw them at the foot of a big tree and said faintly, "now your life and death are under my control. I''m the only one to ask you. You are not qualified to ask questions."


    "Now that it''s in your hands and we''re in trouble, what do you want to ask?" The master and apprentice looked at each other, and Chen Youliang said.


    Song Qingshu looks cold. He kicks him out and stares at Cheng Kun.

 Chapter 1315

    Cheng Kun was cold in his heart and said: "why do you want to stun..." in the middle of the conversation, he suddenly thought that the other party had just said that they were not qualified to ask questions. He woke up and closed his mouth. But he immediately realized that this kind of reaction was too cheap, and his face was very ugly for a moment.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you two are up to. I''m afraid there are few crafty and ghost like masters and apprentices in the world. Do you want to fool me with some answers?" Song Qingshu looked at him coldly.


    "Dare not ~" now the situation is stronger than others, and Cheng Kun can only be soft.


    "The master of rounded truth has been listening to the name of the nine Yin Manual of classics for so many years. Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    "Yes," Cheng Kun nodded and then said with a flattering smile, "at the lion slaughtering ceremony, the young master killed all sides, which should be based on this magical skill." Muscle bone strengthening exercise is also a strange thing. "Jiu Yin Jing Jing" is not bad enough to exceed Shaolin''s muscle bone strengthening exercise. It has seen the power of Yi Jin Jing from Chen Youliang, and where it is better than song Ching Shu''s terrible practice.


    Not to say yes or no the nine Yin Manual of the nine Yin manual is the truth.


    Cheng Kun was surprised and lowered his head: "I''ve heard that legend can capture people''s mind..."


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu nodded. "Originally, I didn''t have to bother to perform the spirit shifting Dharma directly to you. In that way, you would know everything about me and don''t have to worry about you cheating me. But the spirit shifting Dharma has a drawback, that is, after the target is performed, it is easy to affect his mind. The higher the target''s ability is, the stronger the resistance is, and the greater the brain damage is, It''s possible to become an idiot. " Then he stopped for a moment and gave him a thoughtful look.


    Cheng Kun said in a hurry: "I hope you can raise your hand. I will never hide what you want to ask."


    Song Qingshu then continued: "I don''t want two idiots, so I won''t show them to you for the time being, but you''d better answer the questions honestly. Later, I''ll wake up Chen Youliang and ask him the same question again. If there''s any discrepancy... Hehe, in order to verify who''s lying, don''t blame me for using the method of shifting souls."


    Don''t blame him for his threatening words. Cheng Kun and Chen Youliang, the villains in the original works, are more cunning than foxes and more vicious than poisonous snakes. If they don''t pay attention to them, they will follow their way. They can''t be more cautious.


    Cheng Kun said with a wry smile, "I''ll save you, young master."


    Song Qingshu nodded and asked, "aren''t you locked up in Shaolin Temple after the lion slaughtering ceremony? How did you show up here?"


    "It was you Liang who rescued me." Cheng Kun takes a look at Chen Youliang beside him.


    "Nonsense," Song Qingshu frowned, "Shaolin Temple is heavily guarded, and experts are like clouds. How can Chen Youliang, He De, have the ability to rescue a felon like you?"


    Seeing his bad face, Cheng Kun jumped in his heart and quickly explained: "you Liang didn''t save me by force, but asked the abbot for someone. The abbot decided to let me out."


    "Chen you Liang has such a big face?" Song Qingshu stares at him coldly.


    Cheng Kun swallowed his saliva and then explained, "it''s still because of the young master."


    "For my sake?" Song Qingshu said in a cold voice, "if you play tricks like this again, believe it or not, I''ll break your leg first."


    "Dare not," Cheng Kun explained hastily, "in the past few years, the young master and Shaolin have had conflicts for several times. Everyone in Shaolin knows that they have offended you fiercely. Now the young master is gaining more and more momentum in the Central Plains. The abbots are worried that once you seize the world in the future, Shaolin''s disaster will come. Therefore, on the one hand, they send eminent monks to tell the Mongolian princes about Buddhism and gain the friendship of the Mongols. If the Mongols take over the world in the future, they will have a good relationship in advance; On the other hand, he asked you Liang to teach him Yijinjing. At the same time, he secretly supported him to take charge of the beggars'' sect and fight for the world. At the same time, he restrained the development momentum of the Golden Snake camp to a certain extent. "


    "You Liang took the opportunity to ask me to help him. The whole Shaolin people thought that I would be useless anyway, but I couldn''t make waves, so they agreed to his request."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing Cheng Kun''s reply, song Qingshu was surprised and angry. In the past two years, he did have several conflicts with Shaolin. However, they were all contradictions among the people. The most important enemy was the powerful grassland empire in the north. Unexpectedly, the people of Shaolin temple not only didn''t want to expel the Tartars, but also colluded with foreign enemies and used their strength to deal with their compatriots!


    It''s no wonder that people from other countries have been abroad in previous generations. Only the Chinese like to fight in the dark. It''s not the white people who are the most cruel to the Chinese, but their own compatriots.


    How many people with lofty ideals are distressed to see the fighting among the Chinese people. They did not expect to feel this kind of pain again thousands of years ago.


    Song Qing''s writing was as deep as water, and his eyes were shining. After a long time, he calmed down his agitation, and then looked at him coldly: "at the lion slaughtering meeting, you were obviously wasted by Xie Xun. Why are you now not only recovering your skills, but also better than before? And where did you learn the law of absorbing stars


    "It''s also because of the young master." Cheng Kun looked at him with a bitter smile.


    "Because of me again?" Song Qingshu''s fingers flicked, and when he became Kundun, he covered his legs and screamed, "don''t play tricks."


    Cheng Kun had to endure the pain and quickly said: "one day, a mysterious figure came to us and said that he could cure my injury and recover my martial arts, but I had to promise him a condition. At that time, I was like a drowning man catching a straw. I tried my best to tell me that it was impossible, but I agreed. As long as I could recover, I would agree to 10000 conditions, not to mention one condition. "


    "That man cured my meridians. Originally, I thought that as long as I restored my meridians, I would work hard for a few years. Although I couldn''t recover to the previous level, I tried my best to be strong enough. But he passed on one of my skills, which made my martial arts better than before in less than a year."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "I''m afraid you''ve absorbed the internal power of the experts in the past year."


    Cheng Kun said with a smile: "yes, this time I went back to the beggars'' sect with you Liang. I secretly sucked a lot of people who had no eyes in the sect." He knew the hatred between Song Qingshu and the beggars'' sect, but he didn''t want to make the other party angry.


    "Who is that mysterious man?" If Huang Rong''s beggars'' sect in Xiangyang, song Qingshu might be able to help out. Jiangnan people of Jingyi sect are really not interested.


    Cheng Kun replied, "I don''t know the name of the man either. After asking him several times, he didn''t say anything. He just told me that as long as I tried my best to help Chen Youliang deal with the Golden Snake camp."


    "At first I thought he was a friend of Youliang, but later I knew he wasn''t. anyway, I recovered my martial arts. It doesn''t matter who he is."


    "That man just asked you to help me?" Song Qingshu''s brow is locked, and he will attract stars. FA, is it to let me go, but it doesn''t make sense. It''s not so comfortable to hide such a powerful character in the dark.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that his condition would be so simple. In fact, even if he didn''t say it, he would try to deal with the young master because of our previous grudges." Cheng Kun had a bitter smile. If he had known that song Qingshu''s martial arts were so shocking, he would never have thought that the condition was simple.

 Chapter 1316

    Listen to finish Kun''s words, song Qingshu can''t help but fall into meditation, who is secretly calculating himself?


    Suddenly, a name came to his mind. He looked at Cheng Kun in a hurry: "is that man a thin scholar?"


    "Thin? Scholar Cheng Kun shook his head. "That man is a short fat man with a big head. He has a moustache and shakes his head. His appearance is very funny."


    Hearing his description, song Qingshu thought of a man, gritting his teeth and saying, "it''s him!"


    "Who is it?" Cheng Kun asked subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu gave him a light look, but he didn''t mean to answer. Instead, his heart was like electricity. According to his description, the mysterious man was obviously Ping Yizhi, a famous doctor who killed people, that is Murong Jingyue.


    In fact, at the beginning, the character in Song Qing''s mind was Murong Jingyue, but what he described was the appearance he saw near yaowangzhuang with Xuexue er. At that time, he was a tall and thin scholar, but later he appeared in the opposite way.


    "Even the physical features can be changed at will. No wonder Zhao Min can''t find out where he is by using the power of Ruyang palace." Song Qingshu sighed secretly, but also realized that he had to find out the poisonous snake as soon as possible, otherwise who knew what tricks he would use.


    "Do you know where to find him?" Song Qingshu is staring at Cheng Kun.


    "I don''t know," Cheng Kun added hastily, worried that he would not believe me. "I saw him when he rescued me at the beginning, and then he never showed up again."


    This answer is not unexpected. Song Qingshu understands that Murong Jingyue''s caution will not reveal his own information.


    "Think about it again. If Chen Youliang''s confession doesn''t match yours, I don''t want to tell who is true or who is false. I''ll kill them both." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "No, absolutely not." Cheng Kun secretly complained. This young man was so cruel. He really fell into the gutter this time.


    Song Qing not to say yes or no, as like as two peas, he woke up and woke up Chen Youliang. He asked the question just now. His answer was not a little bit different from Cheng Kun, but he was not convinced. If the two answered exactly the same, he would not believe it.


    Awakened Cheng Kun again, song Qingshu said faintly: "do you want to die or live?"


    The master and the apprentice looked at each other, saw the joy in each other''s eyes, and quickly replied, "of course, I want to live!"


    "Well, you will be loyal to me from now on, and I will spare your lives." Song Qingshu looks at them quietly.


    "No problem, no problem. From now on, we will be absolutely loyal to you. If you break the oath, you will be punished by heaven!" Cheng Kun and Chen Youliang agreed, but they had the same idea in their hearts. After the disaster, when the sky is high and the sea is wide, who the hell will return the bird to you. As for vows, what is a curse?


    Of course, they didn''t show their thoughts on their faces at all. At this time, their expressions are as sincere as they are sincere.


    "Are you stupid or do you think I am?" Song Qingshu sneered, "you don''t think I believe you like this, do you?"


    Whether it is sincerity or Chen Youliang, the original book is full of people who have no moral integrity. It''s common for them to do whatever they can to achieve their goals. How can they believe their vows.


    Cheng Kun and Chen Youliang have a chill in their hearts. At this time, song Qingshu has spread out his hand, and two red pills show up in front of them: "take this."


    "What is it?" The master and the apprentice asked with fear.


    "Three corpses brain God Dan, presumably two once heard its name." Song Qingshu said lightly, "either eat them and be loyal to me, or go to die right away."


    Feeling his killing intention, Cheng Kun and Chen Youliang shiver and put the medicine into their mouth.


    "I eat ~"


    "I eat ~"


    The master and the apprentice look at each other, and their eyes are full of bitterness. From now on, they can''t help themselves.


    "You don''t have to bear grudges and grudges," Song Qingshu said. "We have grudges and grudges before, but in the end there is no fundamental conflict of interest, and to some extent our interests are the same. For example, Cheng Kun, if you want to overthrow the Ming religion, it happens that the Ming religion and I are enemies of each other... "


    "Understand, understand..." Cheng Kun and Chen Youliang nodded repeatedly, thinking that you and Zhang Wuji were fighting for Zhou Zhiruo. Who didn''t know that.


    Song Qingshu continued to look at Chen Youliang: "you have extraordinary ambition, and you are eager to stand out and become a man of honor, and I can give you this opportunity."


    Seeing Chen Youliang''s eyes twinkle, song Qingshu seems to have guessed his mind: "Shaolin is a group of monks who eat fast and recite Buddhism after all. When it comes to fighting for hegemony, they are not good at it. Only follow me can you get what you want."


    Chen Youliang was startled and made a quick salute: "you Liang, I''d like to see you!"


    Song Qingshu knows that Chen Youliang is a famous anti bony boy in history. He is famous for killing his master, but he doesn''t care. At least Chen Youliang is a man of great ability. At present, the advantages of using him outweigh the disadvantages.


    After explaining something to them, song Qingshu returned to the beggars'' sect. After all, Cheng Kun killed Shi Huolong, the former leader of the beggars'' sect. Because of his sensitive identity, he didn''t go back together. Only Chen Youliang accompanied him.


    Seeing song Qingshu coming back with him, the beggars'' sect suddenly burst into flames. Someone could not help questioning: "elder Chen, the traitor surnamed song killed the law enforcement elder and the leader in charge of the bowl. Why did you have a good talk with him?"


    Chen Youliang looked solemn: "I dare to ask you, is national hatred more important or family hatred more important?"


    "Of course, national enmity is more important!" The beggars'' sect always takes righteousness as the first word. Although the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River has been a bit of a mess in recent years, this value has not been lost.


    Chen Youliang nodded: "so I decided to turn enemies into friends and form an alliance with song Gongzi for the time being!" After all, with the gratitude and resentment between him and the beggars'' sect, if Chen Youliang said that he took the beggars'' sect to take refuge with him, wouldn''t these people turn the world upside down immediately?


    However, Rao is so, the people of the beggars'' sect are still in an uproar. After all, the last moment, everyone fought so hard that they all took song Qingshu as their revenge target, but now they have suddenly become allies, which is hard for anyone to accept so quickly.


    "Everyone be quiet, listen to me first," Chen Youliang raised his hand, motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then went on to say, "master song beat the Manchu Qing Dynasty to protect the Northern Song Dynasty from the death of countless people; He went deep into the tiger''s den and rescued the insulted princesses from the state of Jin; The third merit of persuading Mongolia to let Sichuan return to the embrace of the Song Dynasty is... If we deal with such a national hero because of some personal feuds of our sect, then we will be reviled by the Han people all over the world and become the eternal sinners of the beggars'' sect. The law enforcement elders know this, and they probably don''t want to see it. "


    Song Qingshu was flattered by Chen Youliang''s boasting. He had to admit that he was a natural master of playing with people''s hearts. A few words actually resolved the great feud between the two sides.

 Chapter 1317

    However, the people in the beggars'' sect are not all simple minded people after all, and many of them are skeptical. Chen Youliang didn''t give them a chance to make trouble and said, "what''s more, now that song Gongzi is running for the injustice case of General Yue and trying to restore his reputation, everyone has been in Lin''an City for a long time, although even three-year-old children know about General Yue''s injustice, But after so many years, does anyone in the court dare to come out and overturn the case for him? "


    "The dog officers!"


    "They are all greedy for life and afraid of death!"


    ¡­¡­


    The beggars were filled with righteous indignation and scolded one after another. Everyone in the Song Dynasty was extremely ashamed of the difficulty of Jingkang. Finally, a Yue Fei gave them the hope of revenge, but they were killed by the treacherous king.


    The ministers in the court did not dare to express their position because of various concerns, but the common people did not care so much. The beggars'' sect at the bottom of the court worshipped Yue Fei as a God.


    Seeing the excitement of the crowd below, Chen Youliang coughed and said, "now it''s not easy for a son of song to publicly vindicate General Yue. If we deal with him at this time, won''t General Yue never be able to be vindicated and become an eternal sinner?"


    Chen Youliang''s impassioned remarks dispelled the only doubts in some people''s hearts. Although he thought that song Qingshu had killed two elders, if it was because of General Yue, he could put aside the hatred between the two sides for a while.


    "And just now I communicated with Mr. Song. It turns out that all the brothers of our gang can help General Yue." Chen Youliang then threw out a piece of material.


    The whole beggars'' sect burst into flames: "what can I do?"


    "How can I help General Yue?"


    "Elder Chen, don''t play tricks on me. Speak quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Youliang then replied, "according to song''s plan, if you want to clear the snow for General Yue, you must first create enough public opinion. We beggars'' sect have nothing else but a large number of people. From tomorrow on, in the streets and alleys, every place will send disciples to talk about general Yue''s grievances, but in time, there will surely be captors to catch people, and the brothers who are caught may be imprisoned, Are you afraid? "


    Chen Youliang was so excited, which of those beggars'' sect disciples could stand: "we beggars'' sect have no people who are greedy for life and afraid of death!"


    "It''s a big deal. Eighteen years later, another hero!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Youliang completely ignited the enthusiasm of the gang. He left with song Qingshu and came to a quiet room. After that, he looked at Song Qingshu with a flattering face: "young master, did I show you satisfaction just now?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t connect this servile man with his impassioned appearance just now. He was on the alert in his heart. Then he nodded and said, "you''ve done a good job. You''re really a talent."


    "I''m flattered." Chen Youliang''s tense heart finally relaxed.


    Song Qingshu discussed with him about the details of future communication. Suddenly, there was a quick knock on the door, and then a beggars'' sect disciple burst in.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you seen me discuss something with Mr. Song?" Chen Youliang asked angrily.


    "This is about song... Song Gongzi." Obviously, the man didn''t get used to it. The enemy in the gang suddenly became the guest of honor. He changed his words not so casually.


    "About me?" Song Qingshu was surprised, "what about me?"


    The man hastily replied, "the girl surnamed Shi made a lot of noise and asked to see Mr. Song." Just now Chen Youliang and Cheng Kun fled. Song Qingshu chased them out. The beggars'' sect couldn''t help them. They had to control Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan.


    Chen Youliang''s eyes turned: "childe, I''ll go to arrange general Yue''s affairs first."


    Thinking of his ambiguous eyes when he left, song Qingshu was speechless for a while. Obviously, Chen Youliang still insisted that he had something to do with Shi Xiangyun.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to see her originally, but he thought that things between the two sides always need to be solved: "let her in."


    Soon the disciples of the beggars'' sect brought Shi Xiangyun over. His temples were scattered and his face was a little dirty. There was no feeling of high spirits before.


    After the beggars'' sect disciples left, Shi Xiangyun took a look at Song Qingshu, bit his lip, suddenly bent his legs and knelt down in front of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t mean to help her at all. He sat on the chair and tasted tea leisurely. After a long time, he said in an unexpected tone: "what''s Miss Shi doing?"


    Shi Xiangyun''s eyes were red and his lips moved: "I''m sorry!"


    She didn''t say what it was. I''m sorry, but both of them understood it.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "if I''m sorry, if it''s useful, what should the police do?"


    Shi Xiangyun was stunned. She didn''t understand what the police meant, but she thought it should be similar to that of the captor. However, she had no time to think about it. She said in a hurry, "I know that I''m sorry for you, but please help brother Wei."


    "Wei Ruolan''s eyes were higher than the top just now. What can happen?" Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, some gloating said.


    Shi Xiangyun said in a hurry: "he was hit by Cheng Kun''s magic Yin finger. Now he can''t hold on."


    It turns out that at the critical moment just now, Wei Ruolan blocked Cheng Kun''s full blow for her and won the magic Yin finger of ten success forces. Fortunately, he was not killed on the spot because of his profound skills, but after all, he was seriously injured before. It''s not easy for him to stick to the magic Yin finger again. Seeing that his lover''s Qi is more than his Qi and less than his Qi, and even a thin layer of ice on his body surface, Shi Xiangyun is worried to the extreme.


    She thinks about it and thinks about it. Now there is no other person to save her lover except song Qingshu.


    "He''s your brother Wei, not my brother Wei. Why should I try to save him?" Song Qingshu''s expression did not fluctuate.


    "My father is the censor of the current Dynasty, and my grandfather is the imperial teacher of the current Dynasty. If you are willing to help, the historian will surely give you a rich reward." Shi Xiangyun said in a hurry.


    "Well paid?" Song Qingshu sneered, "I rule the fertile land for thousands of miles. I have 100000 elite soldiers with armour under my command. To put it bluntly, no matter your father or your grandfather, they are not equal to me. I will be rare for their hard work reward?"


    Shi Xiangyun was anxious: "what do you want?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t want anything. Wei Ruolan gave me a life and death talisman a few hours ago to absorb my internal power. If I don''t care about the past, I''m not an idiot."


    Shi Xiangyun''s face turns white. Thinking of the two people''s harm to him before, she knows that the chance to ask him for help is very slim, but now Wei Ruolan will die at any time, and she can''t find any other way.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to ask for help from her father and grandfather. On the one hand, her personal freedom is restricted by the beggars'' sect. On the other hand, even if she comes back home, no one can save Wei Ruolan''s physical condition at home. Even her grandfather, who is an imperial teacher, can''t help her. Only song Qingshu, a man who constantly creates miracles, can pull her lover back from the gate of hell.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu is indifferent to her plea and thinks about it. Shi Xiangyun really can''t think of anything that can move the man in front of him.


    When she was in despair, she suddenly thought of some rumors about song Qingshu. Her pretty face turned red instantly. After a fierce psychological struggle, she suddenly took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind.


    "You go out. I have something to deal with." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Shi Xiangyun bit his lips and suddenly untied his belt. His clothes fell down on the ground without any shackles, revealing his clean shoulders, flat and tight abdomen, long and straight legs... His white and moving body radiated a layer of crystal light.


    ----


    Suddenly I found a bug. I forgot that I was blind at Chengkun lion slaughtering Conference


    Anyway, it''s a brand new world, and Cheng Kun doesn''t play much. Let''s just think that he was abandoned by Xie Xun at the lion slaughtering conference.

 Chapter 1318

    The skin felt the chill in the air, and Shi Xiangyun''s body trembled slightly. In fact, as soon as she took off, she had some regrets. After all, such sacrifice was really big, but the regret in her heart was soon replaced by the great sense of sacrifice of rescuing her lover, and her eyes soon became firm again.


    Song Qingshu lightly looked at everything in front of him. He didn''t stop or worry: "what are you doing?"


    I didn''t expect that the other party''s reaction was so bland. I thought that the other party would be a gentleman to put on his clothes, and even he would rush to her with desire. But now what''s the reaction?


    When Shi Xiangyun showed his body in front of a man for the first time, his pretty face was already red and exuded water. His voice trembled and said, "I know that you can''t see anything in your current status. After thinking about it, I can only use my most precious things as chips."


    "Chips?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "this thing is really precious to you, but it may not be precious to me. I never lack women around me, and there are many people who are more beautiful than you. Why should I accept such chips? "


    Hearing what he said, Shi Xiangyun was absolutely ashamed and angry. When she wanted to come, her grand daughter made such a sacrifice. Shouldn''t a man rush on her? That way, I can bargain with him and save his lover''s life. Then as long as it is used properly, it may still be possible to keep the innocence


    But the plot didn''t develop as she planned, which made her feel at a loss.


    Feeling the loss in her eyes, song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. After all, it is the flowers in the greenhouse that have been carefully cared for since childhood. Where have you ever seen the ugliness and darkness of this world.


    "The avant-garde brother hurt you. Now he has a chance to vent his anger on his fiancee. I don''t think any man can refuse the pleasure of revenge." After the initial bewilderment, Shi Xiangyun gradually calmed down. After all, she was the daughter of a member of the imperial court. She had never eaten pork and had seen pigs run. Although she did not know much about the means of killing people in high-level buildings, it did not mean that she did not know anything about them.


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, got up and went to her, and ran his fingers over her delicate chin: "I have to say that you are a little impressive. I thought you were just a pretty young lady, but I didn''t expect that you have some wisdom."


    His skin was touched by him. Shi Xiangyun was disgusted and shy. He turned his face to one side: "unless you promise to save brother Wei, don''t touch me!"


    With that, she picked up her clothes and put them on her body again, holding her hands tightly in front of her chest, with a heavily guarded posture.


    Song Qingshu chuckled, but he didn''t do anything to stimulate her. He sat back in the chair and looked at her with unbridled eyes: "I suddenly have some curiosity. You do this to save your fiance, but would your fiance like to see you save him like this?"


    Shi Xiangyun''s face turned white: "it''s better to live than to die."


    "You sacrificed so much to get him back. Do you think you can do what you did before? Maybe Wei Ruolan was grateful and guilty at the beginning and still chose to be with you, but this matter will become a thorn between you. Sooner or later, he will not be able to bear it. After all, there are few men in the world who can bear it. " Song Qingshu continued to break her mind.


    "I wish he didn''t know about it." Shi Xiangyun''s tone was very flat, as if he was telling something unrelated to himself.


    "Sure enough, she is Shi Miyuan''s daughter. This decision is really admirable," Song Qingshu said immediately. "But as you said before, the only reason why I accept your chips is to take revenge on Wei Ruolan. But if he doesn''t know about it, where can I feel happy when I take revenge?"


    Shi Xiangyun was stunned, and then a red line could be seen rising from her neck to her face. She said in shame and anger, "Why are you so shameless?"


    After all, she is a girl who has never been interviewed. Although she said something like this before, it''s mainly to find a reason to persuade the other party. How do you know that the other party really thinks so.


    "You put it up by yourself. How can I be shameless?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    Shi Xiangyun snorted and stopped looking at him.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "I have to say that your conditions have successfully aroused my interest. I can consider helping you save Wei Ruolan."


    "Really?" Shi Xiangyun is in a very complicated mood at the moment. She thinks that what she has treasured for more than ten years is going to be lost today, but this is her own proposal.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu looks like a smile, "but I have to add a condition."


    "What conditions?" Shi Xiangyun looked at him warily.


    Song Qingshu replied: "before I visited the beggars'' sect, you said that I promised to accompany you to the beggars'' sect, and you helped persuade your father to launch a platform admonishment. Now that I have accompanied you to the beggars'' sect, it''s up to you to fulfill your promise."


    When Shi Xiangyun heard this, he was very upset. How could he forget this? He knew how to make use of this, so he didn''t have to take his innocence as a chip.


    "Well, you help me save brother Wei, and I help you persuade my father." Shi Xiangyun said while observing the opposite man''s reaction.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "Miss Shi Da, you are really naive. They all told you that the condition is just an addition. Instead, you want to replace the chips discussed before?"


    "Why not!" Shi Xiangyun summoned up the courage and said, "I ask for you, and you also ask for me, which can just offset each other."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "first of all, it''s not necessary to find your father to launch the Taijian. Now I have the help of the beggars'' sect, and the momentum is growing. Under the pressure of public opinion, naturally, someone will impeach Wan Dangzhe; Secondly, what Wei Ruolan learned is Yin soft Qi. When he was seriously injured, he was hit by the magic Yin finger. The cold of the magic Yin finger has gone deep into his bone marrow. In the world, only I have the ability to save him, so you must ask me. "


    "Finally..." Song Qingshu lengthened his tone and saw Shi Xiangyun go on and on. "You not only asked me to save Wei Ruolan, but also asked me to hide the transaction between the two sides from him. These are two things. Of course, you have to pay for two things."


    "You are a devil!" Shi Xiangyun pointed at him, trembling with anger.


    "No, you are the devil," Song Qingshu replied faintly, "no matter how I said, I have saved you before. As a result, you are not only ungrateful, but also vengeful; When Wei Ruolan came, he planted an extremely poisonous talisman of life and death for me, and then he wanted to suck away my hard-working skills; This time, it''s not me but anyone else. I''m afraid they can''t get out of danger, and the end is miserable. Miss Smith felt her conscience and said, "who is the devil?"

 Chapter 1319

    Shi Xiangyun clenched her lips and didn''t say a word. In fact, she knew that it was her own fault. Although she just wanted to capture song Qingshu and give him to the beggars'' sect in exchange for the position of leader at the beginning, Wei Ruolan planted a life and death talisman for him, and absorbed his internal power with the northern underworld magic power was completely unexpected.


    However, although she did not agree with this practice, she did not stop Wei Ruolan''s behavior, so in the final analysis, she was also an accomplice.


    Although Shi Xiangyun is usually unruly on the surface, it is quite different from Guo Fu''s unruly that she never thinks she is wrong. She is just careless in her behavior, and she has been spoiled since childhood, so she is a little bit unruly. But in her heart, she can at least distinguish right from wrong.


    Song Qingshu stretched out her finger and brushed it gently on her skirt. She felt her delicate skin on the back of her finger: "but you devil is still a moving devil."


    Shi Xiangyun''s cheeks trembled, and he could not help but endure the shame and anger in his heart. He said, "go and save brother Wei. He may be out of breath at any time." She didn''t want to make such a big sacrifice, but her lover didn''t support her until the rescue.


    "He has the northern underworld divine skill to protect his body. He didn''t die so soon." Song Qingshu''s finger continued to move down.


    "No way!" Seeing that the other party doesn''t care, Shi Xiangyun even suspects that he wants Wei Ruolan to die. "If you don''t save people first, I won''t let you touch them."


    "Well, let''s have a look at your lover." Song Qingshu took back his fingers, and there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Wait... Wait," Shi Xiangyun''s face turned slightly red when he saw the other side''s surprised eyes. "I''ll tidy up my clothes first." It turned out that I was undressed just now, but now I''m in a mess. I don''t want to be seen by the beggars'' sect, and I don''t want to appear in front of my lover.


    After a long time, she went out with a red face behind song Qingshu, because Chen Youliang ordered him to go down. During this time, she received song Qingshu as a guest of honor, so the beggars'' sect disciples didn''t feel embarrassed. They let him go one after another.


    When he came to the prisoner''s room, he found that Wei Ruolan was lying on a straw mat like a dead dog. His face was no longer handsome, green and purple, and he looked ferocious. The straw mat under him even had a thin layer of frost. We can see how powerful the magic Yin finger was.


    "Brother Wei ~" Shi Xiangyun exclaimed and rushed over. Unfortunately, Wei Ruolan had no response to her arrival. She had to look at Song Qingshu as if for help.


    Looking at her tearful appearance, song Qingshu sighed: "you are not without merits, at least for your lover."


    Shi Xiangyun bit red lips, obviously not interested in and he pulled on this issue: "you quickly save him, it''s too late."


    Song Qingshu took out a pill from his chest and put it into Wei Ruolan''s mouth. He held his chin and felt that he swallowed it. Then he nodded and said, "OK."


    "That''s good?" Shi Xiangyun is surprised to ask, although she is not a top expert, her eyesight is first-class. Knowing that Wei Ruolan is in such a state that even his grandfather, who is an imperial teacher, is helpless. How can she just take a pill.


    "Of course, it''s not so fast," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "This medicine only keeps his heart pulse for an hour."


    "What kind of medicine is this?" Shi Xiangyun frowned and asked.


    "Bao Tai Yi Jin Wan." Song Qingshu replied, "this medicine is refined by dozens of great tonic and dryness medicines, which can just dissolve the cold in his body. Of course, the magic Yin finger is so overbearing that a mere leopard fetus Yijin pill can only save his life for an hour."


    Song Qingshu didn''t cheat people. Although Baotai Yijin pill was poison, it was really a tonic before it was poisoned. It was just like Yin cold Qi. As for the toxicity, of course, he was not stupid enough to tell Shi Xiangyun.


    After all, Shi Xiangyun is not a member of the Jianghu. He has never heard of the name of Baotai Yijin pill in Shenlong island. He looks at the man in front of him suspiciously. He says that he has nose and eyes. In addition, he can''t see anything from his eyes. Shi Xiangyun subconsciously believes it.


    "You can only save his life for one hour?" Shi Xiangyun suddenly thought of something and exclaimed.


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile. "This medicine is just to prevent him from dying. As for this hour, although it''s a little short, it''s enough for me to get paid for it."


    "You Shi Xiangyun face a change, subconsciously back a few steps, "no, absolutely not!"


    "Why not?" The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rises slightly.


    "You haven''t saved him yet, how can I let you..." Shi Xiangyun''s heart beat faster several times. If he didn''t admit it afterwards, wouldn''t he be fooled in vain?


    "I''m afraid I won''t admit it afterwards?" Song Qingshu looked at Shi Xiangyun quietly, as if he had a mind reading skill.


    Shi Xiangyun''s eyes were flustered, but soon straightened his chest: "of course! If you don''t save brother Wei afterwards, I have nothing to do with you. " In fact, she still has the idea of waiting for song Qingshu to save Wei Ruolan to see if she has a chance to default on her debts. If so, she will not only be disappointed, but also bear great risks.


    "I still need your help to persuade your father. Why don''t I admit it?" The tone of song Qingshu is more ironic.


    "No way, anyway!" Shi Xiangyun is biting his red lips, and his chest keeps rising and falling at first sight, sketching out some women''s amorous feelings.


    "You can only trust me now." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Shi Xiangyun turned his head to one side and pretended not to hear him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to her and said directly, "Miss Shi, finally, I would like to advise you that if I want to do something to you, with your martial arts, I don''t have a chance to resist at all. If I can''t get anything at that time, I''d better fulfill my obligations directly before I have the patience to trade with you."


    As he spoke, his momentum rose abruptly. Now he not only has unfathomable martial arts skills, but also has the murderous spirit of blood and fire on the battlefield, as well as the dignity he developed when he was an "emperor". None of them can be resisted by Shi Xiangyun, a girl raised in a boudoir.


    Shi Xiangyun only felt that her hands and feet were cold. At that moment, she felt like she was going to die in the next second. Fortunately, that feeling suddenly disappeared quickly. She was able to gasp and look at the man not far away.


    "Come here." After sitting on the chair, song Qingshu patted her thigh and motioned her to come over.


    "No, I can''t listen to him!" Shi Xiangyun kept admonishing herself, but she couldn''t help walking there.

 Chapter 1320

    Song Qingshu didn''t use the method of moving soul. It was his powerful momentum that made people have the idea of submission. It was a woman''s nature to worship powerful men, so she unconsciously obeyed the order.


    When she got close to song Qingshu, the masculine breath of the man in front of her made her wake up. She was ashamed and surprised. What was she doing?


    Flustered want to back, but was in front of the man holding hands, a pull down in the arms of each other.


    "Let me go ~" Shi Xiangyun struggled for a moment and found that it was in vain. Moreover, with her own struggle, she was keenly aware that men''s bodies were getting hotter and hotter.


    "It''s your choice." There was a trace of madness in Song Qingshu''s eyes, and he was even acutely aware that his current mood had gone wrong.


    "Are the demons of joyful Zen appearing again?" Song Qingshu was surprised, but he soon despised himself. Every time he used the devil as an excuse, was it hypocritical?


    Even if it''s a demon, it''s also his real thought in his heart. Why should he suppress it?


    "No..." feeling the heat coming from the back neck fossa, Shi Xiangyun was a little confused, "I''ll go back."


    "You''ve made a deal with me. If you don''t go back, it''s not up to you." Song Qingshu didn''t let her go, and the tip of his nose came to her collar.


    "Don''t ~" Shi Xiangyun exclaimed, and his figure could not help shaking.


    Song Qingshu didn''t make any further moves, but stopped and said lightly, "Miss, is it to comfort your poor self-esteem to pretend to be a sanchen jiulie at this time?"


    Shi Xiangyun turned pale and said angrily, "you bastard! Why do you say that to me? "


    Song Qingshu raised her chin and said sarcastically, "it''s the deal you put forward. Now it''s the same deal. What''s it like to be a whore and set up a memorial archway?"


    "You Shi Xiangyun trembled with anger, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    "Well, I am merciful and give you a choice at last," song Qingguang said to Wei Ruolan, "do you want me to save him? You can choose not to save, I will not force you


    Shi Xiangyun looks at his lover in a complicated way, and his heart suddenly shakes.


    "In fact, you are just greedy for the world. If you really love him to the core, you can go to the yellow spring with him. He must be able to smile. Why do you tangle here?" Song Qingshu''s tone is satirical.


    Shi Xiangyun said with a sad smile: "you don''t understand. If he died, he would never smile."


    "If his fiancee sacrificed his innocence in order to save him, I don''t think he would smile." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Shi Xiangyun sighed: "he has more important things to do. What is a mere woman? That''s his mission... "


    "It''s just a champion. What can I do?" Song Qingshu didn''t understand the meaning of her words and couldn''t help humming.


    Shi Xiangyun shook his head, did not explain, just said: "I think clearly, you save him."


    "Do you really think about it?" Song Qingshu asked again.


    "Well ~" Shi Xiangyun''s cheeks seemed to burn clouds, and he hung his head down.


    Song Qingshu reached out and raised her chin: "then be natural. Don''t make me force you."


    Shi Xiangyun was impatient and thought, what''s the difference between taking advantage of others'' danger and forcing?


    "You think I''m taking advantage of the danger?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Shi Xiangyun was startled: "you... How do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "Guess." Song Qingshu smiles faintly. He doesn''t lie. After so many things, he has already cultivated a pair of wise eyes that can penetrate people''s heart. Maybe he can''t guess the mind of some old foxes, but he has no problem with flowers in the greenhouse like Shi Xiangyun.


    The more he said that, the more unconvinced Shi Xiangyun was. She thought of the rumors about song Qingshu before, especially the night when she went to the palace to pray for rain. Her eyes became more and more strange. The man in front of her couldn''t really be an immortal in the sky.


    But this idea just came out and was denied by her. What a joke! How could the immortal in the sky be so shameless!


    "Take it off." Song Qingshu suddenly said.


    "What?" Shi Xiangyun didn''t respond for a moment.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I''ll let you take it off and let you remember that it''s all out of your own will, so that you won''t always feel that I''m forcing you or something in the future."


    Shi Xiangyun wanted to bite the man to death. After a long time, she calmed down her agitation. After all, she had thought clearly, all in order to save her lover.


    "Let''s go ~" Shi Xiangyun got up and said without expression.


    "Where to?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Shi Xiangyun was first stunned, then ashamed and angry: "do you want to be here?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "not here, where?"


    Looking at the lover on the straw mat not far away, Shi Xiangyun clenched his lips: "no way!"


    "I have to say once again that I have no shortage of women around me. Although you are beautiful, you can''t even rank in the top ten among all my women. Do you think I will be attracted by your beauty?" Song Qingshu sneered, "the reason why I agree with you is that your words have aroused my interest. What can be more thoughtful than revenge on the enemy''s woman?"


    Shi Xiangyun''s face turned red and white: "I said something similar, but I didn''t say that I wanted to be in front of him!"


    "Isn''t that dull?" Seeing that the other party was about to attack, song Qingshu continued, "don''t worry, he fell into a deep coma at this time, and the five senses have been automatically shut down. He doesn''t know what happened outside."


    "No... this is ridiculous!" Shi Xiangyun shook his head desperately, but his tone was loose.


    "I''m still saying that everything depends on your willingness," Song Qingshu sat down in his spare time. "Anyway, I won''t go anywhere."


    "By the way, I have to remind you that the efficacy of an hour has passed for a while. If you delay your time and cause any accident, don''t rely on me."


    Shi Xiangyun trembled and stared at the man in front of him: "the most regretful thing in my life is to meet you in that inn."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, the thing you should regret most is that you hurt me like that. It''s just your retribution. Compared with the tragic ending I had suffered, your loss is negligible. "


    "Enough!" Shi Xiangyun walked directly to him and directly sat on his legs. "I''ll make it up to you!"


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly: "you are just like the feeling that I saw you for the first time. You are as passionate and generous as a flame."

 Chapter 1321

    "If you want to come, come on, cut the crap." Shi Xiangyun bit his red lips and glared at him.


    Song Qingshu fingertips gently stroked her lips: "now you can be so proud, I have some admiration for you."


    Shi Xiangyun suddenly opened his mouth and bit his finger. Seeing her desperate posture, if she was bitten, her finger would be seriously injured.


    Taking song Qingshu''s accomplishments as an example, even if Shi Xiangyun was surprised, he didn''t reach him at all, but he didn''t mean to dodge, so he let her bite him down.


    Shi Xiangyun was happy in her eyes, but she didn''t have time to be happy. The numbness and pain from her gums made her feel as if her teeth had been broken, which made her cry.


    "You are also half of the Wulin. How can you not know that you have Qi to protect your body?" Song Qingshu gently pulls out his fingers and slowly puts them back. Shi Xiangyun''s cheeks are numb now, and he can''t react for a moment. He can only watch the man in front of him tease himself like this.


    Shi Xiangyun secretly complains that it''s not that she doesn''t know how to protect the body with genuine Qi, but that ordinary people can''t practice it to some fragile places, and the bite force of the teeth is amazing. Even those who are good at finger pointing Kung Fu in the Jianghu dare not be bitten so hard. How do you know that this bastard''s fingers are harder than Jinshi? What a ghost!


    After the initial pain and numbness, Shi Xiangyun suddenly felt something strange in his mouth. Then he found that the other party was invading himself in an alternative way, and he quickly leaned back.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Shi Xiangyun spat with disgust on his face, "are you sick or not?"


    "Did you really feel sick just now?" Song Qingshu raised the fingers of Yang Liangjing and said with a smile.


    Shi Xiangyun was puzzled by his expression. He quickly turned away and hummed: "I don''t want to waste time with you here. Start early and end early."


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows moved: "I don''t know if you overestimate yourself or underestimate me. I don''t end so soon."


    "Not necessarily." Shi Xiangyun said coldly.


    "Can you flatter me?" Song Qingshu frowned and only thought of this answer. It is said that those women who are good at flattery even make men surrender with one look. However, this woman can''t see any shadow of flattery.


    "Who do you think I am?" Shi Xiangyun seems to have been insulted in general, "how can my grand daughter learn that kind of obscene thing?"


    "A little girl is a little girl. That mysterious and incomparable ability is a dirty thing in your mouth." Song Qingshu shakes his head. She can''t help but see Su Quan in her mind. She is a typical example of practicing Meigong to the extreme. Shenlong teaches so many men that she doesn''t even dare to look at her eyes.


    "She wrote that she was in the state of Liao. When she was free, she wanted to see what the hell she was up to." Song Qingshu thought in his heart.


    "When you look like this, you must be thinking about a woman. It''s true that the rumors in the river and lake are true. You are a real evil spirit." Shi Xiangyun''s cold voice interrupted song Qingshu''s thoughts.


    Song Qingshu was not angry, but looked at her strangely: "since you can''t flatter her, where on earth do you have the confidence to let me finish this kind of evil spirit quickly?"


    After a pause, he said, "in fact, even if you flatter me, it can''t affect me at all."


    "Bah, I''ve said that I won''t do that," Shi Xiangyun spat. "If I don''t tell you, you''ll know later."


    "Woman, you''ve managed to get my attention." Song Qingshu imitates the tone of the overbearing president Wen in his previous life.


    Shi Xiangyun couldn''t see his point at all. He just gave him a strange look, and then directly lay down on one side of the table: "come on." There was no emotion in his tone, as if he was telling something that had nothing to do with him.


    See her suddenly so cooperate, song Qingshu is very not adapt: "you take the wrong medicine?"


    Shi Xiangyun didn''t even look at him, but continued to say in an ethereal tone: "I''ve heard a lot of rumors about you. Everyone says you''re romantic and merciful. There must be a lot of confidants around you. Although I think it''s beautiful, it''s not necessarily attractive to you. The only thing that makes you excited is that you want to revenge me and brother Wei."


    Shi Xiangyun stopped for a while and continued: "so the more I rebel against you, the more I can experience happiness from it. Why should I practice myself to satisfy your disgusting habit?"


    Song Qingshu brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "your remarks make me look at them with new eyes. I even have some doubts. How can you, a young girl who has never been interviewed, understand men''s thoughts so well?"


    Shi Xiangyun didn''t turn her head. She didn''t say anything. The reason why she could see all this clearly was thanks to her dandy brothers. They were all good at playing with women. If she had anything to do, she would communicate with each other there. Naturally, she also knew something under her influence.


    Another thing she didn''t say was that although the brothers had different tastes, they had one thing in common - they hated women who were like dead fish in bed, which would make them dull for a moment.


    In her opinion, song Qingshu and her brothers are almost indecent, those brothers hate, song Qingshu is no exception.


    Seeing her expression, song Qingshu soon laughed: "I can guess your way, but you will be disappointed. To deal with a little girl like you who has no experience, I just need to move my finger to make you beg me to marry you."


    "I Pooh!" Shi Xiangyun gnawed his teeth and glared at her, "absolutely impossible!"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were cold. He put his finger on her delicate neck and rubbed it slowly.


    Shi Xiangyun was so touched by a strange man that she couldn''t help shivering. However, she immediately gritted her teeth and restrained her tension and shyness. She simply closed her eyes and lay there without expression.


    Song Qingshu has a sneer on his face. With his rich love experience, it''s not difficult for him to choose a lady. He is confident that he will tease Shi Xiangyun. Unfortunately, those means are generally used to communicate with his lover. For this charming woman, he doesn''t have the leisure to cook.


    With the hand moving gently on her body, she quietly points the joy Qi into her body meridians.


    At first, Shi Xiangyun was still strong, but gradually she felt a sense of numbness in her body. She didn''t take it seriously. She just didn''t get used to being so intimate with men.


    But before long, her whole body gradually became hot and dry, and her face finally changed slightly: "how can it be that what I like is brother Wei, why is she so sensitive to this man''s touch?"


    She had planned to be an iceberg girl from beginning to end, but she didn''t know that the iceberg was melting at the beginning. How could she not panic?

 Chapter 1322

    Song Qingshu''s fingers glided through Shi Xiangyun''s body, and there was no further action. He just looked at her quietly.


    Shi Xiangyun''s face was really red, and his eyes were watery, as if they were about to ooze water: "how can I, why he just touched me, I would react so much, do I have feelings for him?"


    Shaking his head, Shi Xiangyun immediately threw the idea out of his mind: "how can this man be so annoying? How can I like him?"


    However, although she found countless explanations in her heart, she could not avoid her body''s reaction at this time. She could not help being shy and frightened, and did not know what to do.


    "I''m sorry ~"


    Shi Xiangyun was ready to be a wood beauty from the beginning. She didn''t expect to meet such a big challenge.


    He had tried his best to suppress the body''s reaction, but the more he suppressed the feeling deep in his body, the more obvious it was. Finally, Shi Xiangyun could not help humming.


    She grew up with her brothers. She was a famous tomboy in the capital. Although she was beautiful, she had the same character as a boy. She was always in a hot mood. She never expected that she would make such a sweet voice.


    This kind of voice is that she always thinks it is the affectation of those delicate girls. She despises it very much in her heart. She didn''t expect that she would make such a shy voice.


    However, unexpectedly, with the voice coming out of her throat, she felt that the uncomfortable feeling of her body was relieved.


    "Is it necessary to make such a shameful voice all the time?" Shi Xiangyun was terrified and embarrassed to the extreme.


    Try to manage wisdom to tell her not to, but the reaction in the body but can''t restrain, soon the second sound of exhortation came out of the mouth again.


    At this time, Shi Xiangyun''s face was red and bleeding, and his sweat was like a tide. His clothes had already been tightly attached to his body, and his slightly red skin was very attractive.


    Her body can''t help wriggling, as if it can make her feel better. Her two long legs are unconsciously clamped, and there is a cry in her voice: "what did you do to me?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I didn''t do anything. It''s just your nature. If I touch you a little, you''ll be more popular than those girls in the brothel."


    "No, it''s not!" Shi Xiangyun subconsciously retorts, but the body''s reaction can''t deceive people. When she thinks that she is so unbearable, she can''t accept the fact and starts to cry.


    "Do you feel bad now?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Shi Xiangyun didn''t dare to have any interest in men other than his lover. She didn''t think song Qingshu''s voice had anything to do with it before, but now it sounds very magnetic, which makes her have a kind of heart rippling feeling.


    "Well ~" Ming Ming didn''t want to talk to him, but his mouth couldn''t help opening. Shi Xiangyun increasingly hated that he was useless.


    "You can ask me, I have a way to free you." Song Qingshu''s voice has an inexplicable allure.


    "You dream!" Shi Xiangyun said goodbye. With his full chest undulating sharply, he outlined a trembling beauty.


    "You just don''t want to admit it. In fact, you like the feeling of being touched by me very much," Song Qingshu said while touching her waist. "Do you think this feeling is very comfortable?"


    "Ah ~" Shi Xiangyun felt that his opponent''s hand was like the scorching sun. Even if he was an iceberg, he turned into water as soon as his hand touched him. His whole body was softer than cotton.


    "How could that be?" Shi Xiangyun''s bewildered eyes reveal a trace of loss. She doesn''t understand why she clearly hates this man, but her body doesn''t resist him at all, and even has an inexplicable expectation.


    "No, I don''t feel well at all. I hate you!" Shi Xiangyun bit her lips and yelled, as if this could cover up her weakness now.


    Song Qingshu wiped her legs, raised his hand in front of her and said, "I don''t feel comfortable, but I''m quite honest."


    At this moment, Shi Xiangyun finally collapsed: "don''t torture me like this ~ I can''t stand it ~ Wuwu ~"


    Song Qingshu put away his smile: "please me."


    Shi Xiangyun''s mental defense finally fell completely. At this time, her physical and psychological stimulation made her forget her usual pride: "I... I beg you."


    "Ask me what?" The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rises slightly, appreciating his masterpiece.


    "Please... Want me." Shi Xiangyun can''t help but sit up and approach song Qingshu.


    "Speak up, I can''t hear you." Song Qingshu remained indifferent.


    Shi Xiangyun only felt that the man''s expression was extremely hateful, but since she just opened her mouth, she seemed to have abandoned all the shackles in her daily life, the struggle of wandering on the edge of morality and desire, and the stimulation of degeneration after she was soft, which made her completely abandon her daily reserve and directly get together to take off each other''s clothes, "I beg you to have me!" he said in a greasy voice


    Song Qingshu pinched her chin and looked down at her: "do you know that you are more coquettish than those girls in Qinhuai River?"


    "I''m not like them!" When she heard that she was compared with the brothel prostitute, Shi Xiangyun retorted subconsciously, breathing the masculine breath of the men around her. Her heart swayed and she said, "I only do this to you."


    As she said this, she took his hand and put it into her skirt. There was a sweet, greasy gasp in her throat, which seemed to make her feel better.


    "To me alone?" Song Qingshu pointed to Wei Ruolan on the straw mat, "what about him?"


    Seeing the sound and shadow of her lover, Shi Xiangyun''s heart trembles. Her strong sense of shame and guilt drives her to turn her face to the other side. She doesn''t want her present appearance to fall into his eyes, even if the other side is in a coma.


    "I... I don''t want to mention him now." Shi Xiangyun''s voice was trembling, but the agitation in her body quickly diverted her attention. She kept writhing in the man''s arms, and her clothes were unconsciously taken off and thrown aside.


    Holding her hot body, song Qingshu didn''t make any further moves. Instead, he looked at Wei Ruolan lying on one side: "looking at his fiancee''s gentle courtship in the arms of other men, what''s your feeling at this time."


    Hearing his words, Shi Xiangyun was stiff and looked back at his lover on the straw mat.


    Wei Ruolan still didn''t move. She just let out a sigh. Song Qingshu''s next sentence scared her to death: "don''t pretend. I know you''re awake."


    Wei Ruolan breathed quickly, and finally began to speak with difficulty. "I didn''t expect that the famous King of the Golden Snake was such a despicable man."


    Song Qingshu smile, not angry: "it''s just each other, you mean to me, I will be shameless back to you, but really speaking, I can be much more generous than you, at least from the beginning to the end, I didn''t force your fiancee, she took the initiative, you should hear clearly."


    Wei Ruolan''s chest went up and down more quickly. It was obvious that he was extremely angry, but he didn''t know how to refute at this time.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if people take the initiative to send them to the door, I''ll hurt the girl''s heart if I refuse. Well, it''s worth a lot of money. I won''t waste time here with you any more. Let''s go, Xiangyun." After dressing the woman in her arms, she stretched out her hand to hold her.


    Try to manage wisdom told her to refuse to refuse, but don''t know why, see people''s hand in front of him, Shi Xiangyun or uncanny to hold his hand, so followed him out of the room.


    Wei Ruolan is lying on the straw mat. When he opens his eyes, he can only see the ceiling. But it''s not hard to tell from his ears that his fiancee hasn''t refused song Qingshu at all. He is angry and angry. He tries to turn over to see if she is really so heartless. Unfortunately, because of the magic Yin finger, he is stiff all over now. He can only turn his neck a little, At this point of view can not see the fiancee''s expression at this time, only her two bright and clean legs such as jade into the eye.


    You should know that this society is no better than the later society. There are fewer people wearing short skirts and bikini for fear of leakage. Women in this era are basically covered by dresses and skirts, and their skin can only be shown to their husbands on wedding night. Now they have two legs. It''s totally conceivable what she looks like when her clothes are not neat!


    On weekdays, although Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan fall in love, he is extremely reserved in this aspect. It''s good that he can hold hands at most. Where have you seen her legs.


    Wei Ruolan was so angry that he was about to vomit blood when he thought that what he didn''t have a chance to touch was shown to another man by his fiancee.


    Naturally, Shi Xiangyun doesn''t know her lover''s mind, or at this time she has subconsciously evaded to think about this problem. She follows song Qingshu to another room. She just feels that her legs are weak and she can''t support them any more. She seems to have melted down and falls into song Qingshu''s arms. She looks at him with watery eyes: "I''m very uncomfortable. I''m going to be sick soon."


    Who knows song Qingshu but put away the face before the frivolous, light look at her: "I just said before let you cry beg me to you, but did not say you asked me to promise."


    Shi Xiangyun''s remaining reason made her feel ashamed and indignant. Now she recommended herself as a pillow, but others didn''t want it. The sense of humiliation made her want to get in immediately.


    However, although reason can control the body, body reaction can also destroy it. Shi Xiangyun is in this situation at this time. Although a voice in her heart scolds her loudly, she still can''t help opening her mouth. Her voice has a trace of crying: "how can you promise me?"


    "I never deny that I''m lustful, but I''m not good at it." Song Qingshu put her on the bed and sat on a chair in the distance. "What''s more, I''m more interested in destroying Wei Ruolan''s pride and self-esteem than your body. Today, it''s all about punishing you two for hurting me."

 Chapter 1323

    In fact, there is another reason that song Qingshu didn''t say. Just now, looking at Wei Ruolan lying on one side and unable to move, he couldn''t help thinking that he was lying like this at the beginning of the crossing, because Zhang Wuji had pointed the acupoints and couldn''t move at all.


    But he is still relatively lucky, plus Zhou Zhiruo determined, finally nothing happened that night.


    "I didn''t expect to be the one I used to hate most." Recalling that kind of angry mood at that time, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    Of course, he is not the goddess of compassion, the revenge should be avenged. Although he did not really take Shi Xiangyun''s innocence, he would not mind letting Wei Ruolan misunderstand this matter.


    "You... Kill me." Shi Xiangyun was very sad at this time. She wanted the whole person to rush to the man in the distance, but she still had a trace of reason. Since the other party humiliated her, she could only resist this impulse.


    "I don''t have many advantages, but pity for jade is definitely one of them," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I won''t take away your innocence, and I won''t take away your life."


    If she had heard this half an hour ago, Shi Xiangyun would have jumped with joy, but now she only has primitive desire, and even hopes that a man will treat her rudely, so she doesn''t feel any joy at all.


    Shi Xiangyun couldn''t understand why her body was so sensitive. She even doubted whether she was born obscene and cheap. In addition, song Qingshu despised her. She was ashamed and angry, and suddenly clenched her teeth and bumped into the corner of the wall.


    Originally, she wanted to die, but she didn''t feel the hard wall. Instead, she bumped into a soft embrace. Song Qingshu, who was sitting in the distance before, had blocked the wall ahead of time.


    "Well, I''m always so soft hearted." Song Qingshu hugged her delicate body and could not help sighing.


    Feeling the hormones of the opposite sex, Shi Xiangyun only felt a roar in his mind, and the last trace of reason also disappeared. The whole person was like an octopus, entangled the man beside him tightly.


    Wenxiang nephrite is in the bosom, but song Qingshu''s eyes are full of Qingming, holding her to the bed, first gently put it on the bed, and then quickly point her several acupoints.


    When the acupoints were sealed, Shi Xiangyun no longer moved like before, but kept twisting his waist and muttering to himself: "I want to ~ I want to ~"


    Song Qingshu shook his head secretly when he saw that the once unruly young lady turned into such a person. He was so overbearing to women that he had to be cautious in the future.


    With one hand on her chest and the other on her abdomen, song Qingshu was not distracted by the girl''s delicate and elastic touch of youth. He closed his eyes and secretly urged his power to suck out the joy in the girl''s body.


    As the saying goes, the disease comes like a mountain, the disease goes like a thread, and joy Qi has a similar effect. It invades a woman''s body very quickly, but it''s very troublesome to extract it completely.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s manipulation of Qi is even more accurate than that of a scalpel. As the palm of her hand keeps swimming around her acupoints, the joy Qi in her body is gradually extracted.


    Shi Xiangyun also gradually calmed down, unlike before, his whole body was as red as a cooked shrimp. With the disappearance of lust, reason returned to the body, looking at a man who treated herself seriously, her eyes became complex and difficult to understand.


    Just because the desire of her body destroyed her reason, it didn''t mean that she didn''t remember what happened at that time. Thinking of her humble appearance, she was very embarrassed and wanted to be killed.


    Originally, all this was caused by this man''s coercion and inducement. She should hate each other to death, but the other party didn''t take advantage of the danger and didn''t take away her most precious things, which made her feelings become more complicated.


    "Are you awake?" Notice her movement, song Qingshu light said.


    "Well." At this time, Shi Xiangyun no longer had the previous pungent, weak as a quail. In order to resolve his embarrassment, he muttered, "I just... Why did that happen?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "maybe I''m too charming." You''re kidding. He''s not stupid enough to tell the truth.


    "Shameless!" Shi Xiangyun scolded secretly, but unexpectedly found that she was no longer as angry as before. When she was lost of consciousness, the strange touch from her body suddenly made her recover. She blushed and asked in a low voice, "when do you want to touch it?"


    "Until you release yourself completely." Song Qingshu has gone through wind and rain, and has been calm for a long time. His tone is not even natural. "Unless you want to meet a man in the future, you''d better let me go on."


    Shi Xiangyun always likes to roam outside. She has to contact with men on weekdays. She often comes into contact with men, from Princes and grandsons to peddlers and pawns. If she really turns into a man''s body, she might as well die.


    But the woman''s reserve let her say not to let the other party continue to touch words, for a time in a dilemma, simply turn face inside the bed, pretend to be ostrich.


    In this way, the room fell into silence again. Song Qingshu continued to concentrate on beating and pressing on her hand. Shi Xiangyun now regained consciousness. The heat of the man''s palm made her face turn red again.


    When Shi Xiangyun was shaking his heart, song Qingshu suddenly turned her over and slapped her on the butt.


    "Ah ~" before she had time to get angry, Shi Xiangyun suddenly felt that her whole body seemed to be flowing by a string of electric current, and all her limbs and bones felt a sense of unprecedented happiness. That feeling was too strong and too sudden, she could not restrain her body''s instinctive reaction, and her graceful and boring cry rang through the whole house.


    "All right." Song Qingshu stood up, picked up the silk scarf that had just fallen from her body, wiped her hands, and then threw it back to her.


    Shi Xiangyun glared at him with shame and anger, but she couldn''t say a word. She clamped her legs tightly, and her whole body kept shaking. She just felt that her body was like a dam.


    "Have a good rest yourself." After dealing with the affairs here, song Qingshu didn''t mean to stay at all, so he directly opened the door and went out.


    Song Qingshu didn''t hesitate all the way. He went to the room where Wei Ruolan was kept. He looked down at him, looking haggard on the straw mat. He couldn''t help laughing: "did you cry?"


    Hearing his voice, Wei Ruolan opened his eyes: "you are a dog thief!"


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "we both know very well who is a dog thief. The people who have been fighting for life and death under the power of your life and death talisman all these years also know very well, and those who have been practicing hard all their lives and have been absorbed by you are also very clear, but I''m a little better than them


    Seeing what Wei Ruolan wanted to say, song Qingshu interrupted coldly: "I didn''t come here to argue with you about this problem, but Miss Shi satisfied me very much. I''ll keep my promise to save your life."


    ---


    The official account can automatically reply to the hand drawn layout of the corresponding characters by sending key words. However, in view of the fact that too many people often misplace the names of the characters, they can not get a reply, and many readers have great opinions. So this time, we have collected all the figures in a connection, and we can see them in the "menu Gallery" under the menu of "green book harem" menu.


    In addition, the nutrition express column has undergone a new revision, which integrates several categories of urban beauties / ancient beauties. You can view it in the "nutrition express" column of the submenu under the "welfare" menu. The reason why it is called nutrition express is that you need to prepare several bottles of nutrition express when you watch these columns, so as not to lose your body support.

 Chapter 1324

    Hearing the other party say that his fiancee makes him very satisfied, Wei Ruolan can''t help but make up the picture of Shi Xiangyun''s tactful reception under the other party. The more he thinks about it, the more unbearable it is, and the whole person shakes uncontrollably.


    "You''d better calm down. If your heart beats faster and the cold of the magic Yin finger goes deeper into your internal organs, I can''t help it." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "Who wants you to save me?" Wei Ruolan almost roared out, obviously already in a great mood.


    "That''s just right," Song Qingshu got up and went out. "I can go and tell Miss Shi that it''s not that I break my promise, but that you don''t want me to save her."


    Stop body shape, song Qingshu added: "the feeling of white play is good."


    Hearing what he said, Wei Ruolan almost vomited blood in front of his eyes. However, the word "white play" is too lethal. His face muscles twitch. He thinks that he has lost his fiancee''s innocence and has lost all his money. If he is not allowed to save himself, is it not even worse?


    Suddenly, he thought of the mission of his ancestors over the past 100 years. He suddenly woke up. How could he let the efforts of generations go down the drain because of a woman?


    "Wait!" Wei Ruolan took a deep breath and calmed down the agitation, "help me quickly."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "before you were very proud, how did you suddenly change your tongue?"


    Wei Ruolan stared at the ceiling and said faintly, "I can''t let Xiangyun''s sacrifice be in vain."


    "It''s magnificent," said Song Qingshu, with a hint of scorn on his face. "Isn''t it for his own greed for life and fear of death?"


    Wei Ruolan''s face was livid, his lips were closed, and he was obviously stabbed to the pain.


    "In fact, I admire you very much," Song Qingshu looked at him like that. "Any bloody man who learns that his woman has been bullied by other men will fight with each other; Any man who has a sense of shame, knowing that he needs a woman to sacrifice her innocence to save himself, will commit suicide with shame; You react as if nothing has happened. There are only two possibilities. Either you are a seedless man, or you are Gou Jian. In my opinion, you are obviously the latter. "


    Wei Ruolan''s eyes finally changed, and his face was even harder to see. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t dare to save you just because you are Gou Jian. I have many enemies in my life, one more than you, one less than you. This will keep me alert all the time." Song Qingshu looked at a lot of broken ice in the pool of blood vomited by the other party, and said with a smile, "if you go on, I''m afraid you''ll die. Save you first."


    With that, Wei Ruolan sat up with an invisible Qi force, while song Qingshu stood behind him and quickly lit all the big acupoints around him.


    Wei Ruolan''s face changes when he feels the powerful Qi coming from behind him. He has always been arrogant. He thinks that he is invincible in the younger generation with the magic power of the Xiaoyao sect. He doesn''t pay much attention to the famous song Qingshu. He just thinks that he exaggerates most of his words. He easily absorbed the power of the other party with the magic power of Beiming before, which proves what he thinks, Now I think I''m the arrogant one.


    All of a sudden, Wei Ruolan''s heart moved. At this moment, he knew that song Qingshu must have confused himself by using the false Qi, but now the other party is healing for himself, and the Qi in his body can''t be fake. Isn''t that a great opportunity?


    As soon as this idea came out, Wei Ruolan was excited. Of course, he also hesitated. After all, the other party was talking about healing himself. But when he thought of the family''s mission, the so-called great things were done regardless of the details. This hesitation was soon forgotten. What''s more, he deserved what he did to his fiancee.


    With a definite idea, Wei Ruolan is just like a cheetah waiting for an opportunity. For fear of revealing any flaw, he quietly waits for the chance of a fatal blow.


    It was like the blessing of all ancestors. Before long, he waited for the opportunity and suddenly opened his acupoints. Beiming''s divine skill urged him to release. He was like a black hole sucking the internal power of the man behind him.


    Feeling that the other party''s inner breath poured into his body uncontrollably, Wei Ruolan finally had a smile on his face: "song, didn''t you expect that?"


    However, song Qingshu didn''t mean to be in a panic. He just said with a faint smile, "I know that you have the divine skill of Beiming, and I can heal your wounds. Do you really think I''m not on guard at all?"


    "Make a mystery," Wei Ruolan snorted coldly, "no matter what you say, it''s still made by me. This time is different from last time. I can feel that what I absorb is real internal power. Otherwise, you will be absorbed by me in an hour."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu revealed a hint of irony in his tone.


    Wei Ruolan is about to take the opportunity to raise his eyebrows and exhale. Suddenly, his face changes. He suddenly finds that the real Qi in his body is not controlled by him!


    You should know that the reason why Beiming divine skill can absorb the internal power of experts from all sides, even if the opponent''s power is far higher than you, you may be sucked and unable to resist. The key lies in that once the opponent''s Qi is sucked into your body, the Qi will flow into the performer''s elixir field according to the specific meridian route of Beiming divine skill, and strengthen your own Beiming Qi, Even if the opponent''s skill is higher than you, he will capsize in the ditch.


    The reason why Wei Ruolan turned pale is that after the Qi of song Qingshu entered his body, he didn''t follow the route given by Beiming''s divine skill, but ran in another strange route, and there was no acupoint in those places! Why can real Qi circulate?


    Naturally, he didn''t know much about the secrets of the human body recorded in the taixuanjing. Acupoints, which are said to be acupoints, are actually very reluctantly, because in many places there is only a gap the size of a pinhole to allow true Qi to pass through. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be paralyzed all over the body. Many of the experts who are possessed in the river and lake are actually true Qi wandering into some hidden acupoints.


    Wei Ruolan has never met this kind of situation. When he reacts, he is shocked to find that the other party''s strange Qi has already intruded into his Dantian. The other party just needs to urge him a little, and waiting for him is the result that Dantian is broken and even useless people are worse.


    "Wei, didn''t you expect that?" Song Qingshu''s tone was exactly the same as that of Wei Ruolan just now, and it was very harsh when it fell to the other side''s ears.


    "Kill if you want. Don''t talk so much nonsense." Wei Ruolan knew that he couldn''t hurt the other party three or four times. This time, the other party won''t let him go, so he was just hard to the end.


    "Don''t pretend to be a hero in front of me," Song Qingshu seemed to see through his mind. "I can give you a chance to live, depending on whether you want to."


    ---


    Many readers say that they have wasted too much time on the two unimportant characters Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan. In fact, their identities are very important in the later plot. They are involved in the mission of the Xiaoyao sect and some secret arts in the Wulin. They also have a bearing on the fate of the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s just that the monks have been too slow recently, which leads to people''s confusion, The monk is really ashamed

 Chapter 1325

    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Wei Ruolan''s eyes moved. Naturally, he didn''t want to die. What''s more, he was still shouldering the mission of generations. However, when he asked him to ask for mercy, he couldn''t help but hesitated for a long time. Finally, he had to keep silent.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it and said directly: "now you have two choices, or you choose to be loyal to me. From now on, everything you have belongs to me, including your fiancee."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruolan''s face could not help shaking and said coldly, "if I don''t promise you, it''s only death."


    "You are very smart, worthy of being the number one scholar outside Donghua gate," Song Qingshu''s words of appreciation fell in Wei Ruolan''s ears at this time, only to feel particularly harsh. "Another choice is to die directly. Of course, I will also take good care of your fiancee."


    Wei Ruolan said angrily, "if you are known by the world, you will know how despicable you are!"


    Song Qingshu smile: "to deal with the despicable, naturally use the despicable method, well, don''t so much nonsense, make a choice."


    Wei Ruolan''s eyes twinkle. In fact, it''s not hard for him to choose. As long as he lives, he has all the possibilities. He may succeed in revenge and fulfill the mission of his ancestors. As for loyalty, ha ha, won''t he repent in the future?


    It''s not hard to make a choice. The hard thing is how to make the other party believe in his loyalty. Wei Ruolan doesn''t believe song Qingshu will be so kind. If it''s just a trap for him to jump, he will die at the end of the day, and it will be even more embarrassing.


    "What do you like about me?" Wei Ruolan is worthy of the number one talent, and soon thought of a way, "although I am conceited of my talent, my talent is obviously not enough to cover up my potential threat to you. If I were you, I would not be so unwise to raise a tiger. "


    "What do you like?" Song Qingshu looked at him with a smile, "if I say I have a crush on your fiancee, do you believe it?"


    Hearing what he said, Wei Ruolan''s handsome face turned red instantly. The four words "deceiving others too much" crossed his mind. However, he was worried that he would lose the chance to live, and these words were swallowed by him again.


    "You''re smart enough to break my guard by retreating." Song Qingshu put away his smile and his voice became colder. The reason why he gave each other a chance to live was not because he liked each other''s fiancee. It was just because a living Wei Ruolan was more valuable than a dead one. In his heart, there was a rudiment of a plan, in which Wei Ruolan was about to be used.


    "But you overestimate yourself. You''re not qualified to be my opponent, and you can''t pose any threat to me." Song Qingshu glanced at him as if he were looking at ants.


    As soon as he glanced at him, Wei Ruolan felt as if there was a kind of overwhelming feeling in front of him, and even it was very difficult to breathe. Until the other side looked away, he was able to gasp heavily, and his whole body had been soaked with cold sweat, as if he had just climbed out of the water.


    At this moment, he finally understood that the strength of the other side was beyond his reach. Even if he practiced for another lifetime, he could not catch up with the other side.


    "Although I can''t beat you, I''ve heard that the golden snake king''s confidants are all over the world. I think it''s much easier to deal with them." Wei Ruolan said that he didn''t want to die like this, but his mind was full of the other side''s eyes as high as the gods. He knew that his mind was on the verge of collapse now. If he couldn''t find a reason to support his belief, he would live forever in his shadow and never have the slightest resistance.


    He can choose to live humbly for the family''s mission, but once the other party makes him lose courage and faith, it is absolutely impossible for him to complete that mission in his life.


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "you are a smart man, smart people know how to weigh the pros and cons, you know what kind of consequences this will have, so unless you have the confidence to beat me, you will never and dare not attack them."


    Just now, he used ten forces to move his soul to Wei Ruolan. That''s why Wei Ruolan had such a big reaction. But moving soul is big. Although the method is magical, the effect will be greatly reduced for the level of Wei Ruolan.


    To deal with ordinary people, song Qingshu''s cultivation today can even turn them into obedient slaves by changing the spirit of Da FA. However, as the target''s martial arts become higher and higher or his mind is extremely strong, he can not achieve this effect. At most, he can only confuse the target''s mind for a short time.


    The only way to deal with this kind of master is to leave a mental imprint on him by moving the soul. The Dharma has a subtle influence on his behavior and way of thinking, similar to those psychological hints of later generations.


    Wei Ruolan''s spiritual imprint left by song Qingshu is to create a kind of self that is far stronger than him. He can''t resist at all and can only choose to surrender.


    Of course, with Wei Ruolan''s cultivation and mind, this kind of imprint can not succeed at one time, so it needs song Qingshu to constantly destroy his mind and deepen his imprint.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Wei Ruolan''s face changed. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he felt his mind clearly. The feeling of no defense made him shudder.


    Just at this time, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a beautiful figure staggered in. Who is Shi Xiangyun? It turned out that at this moment, she finally recovered. Worried about her lover''s injury, she struggled to get up from the bed and dragged her weak body to see the situation. The disciples of the beggars'' sect didn''t know whether they had received instructions or something, and didn''t stop her.


    Seeing his lover''s pale face and being restrained by song Qingshu, Shi Xiangyun suddenly exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "this is not obvious, I am about to take his life, it depends on his own choice."


    Shi Xiangyun immediately had a feeling of being cheated, and a blood line rushed to his head: "but you promised me to save him!" Even though she didn''t really eat it, there was no big difference between the scale and the real loss of innocence. She was ashamed and angry when she thought of those shameful pictures before, and her whole body trembled involuntarily.


    "I promised to help you save him, and I also fulfilled my promise, otherwise he would have died of cold and poison now." Song Qingshu replied lightly.


    "Then why are you taking his life again?" In his mind, Shi Xiangyun even wondered whether song Qingshu and her played a word game with her.


    "You should ask your sweetheart about that." Song Qingshu sneered.


    ¡°£¿¡± Shi Xiangyun looks at Wei Ruolan suspiciously, but he turns his head to one side with his mouth pursed.


    "It seems that he knows that I''m sorry," Song Qingshu said with a sneer. "When I was healing him just now, your good lover actually avenged me with kindness and tried to absorb my internal power again and again. Do you think I can let him go?"


    Shi Xiangyun almost didn''t faint when he knew about it. He glared at his lover. He was angry and disappointed: "brother Wei, how can you do such an unwise thing?" She still had some words that she could not say. She even sacrificed her innocence in order to save him. As a result, his unwise behavior made all her sacrifices meaningless.


    Wei Ruolan was originally worried about the deal between his fiancee and song Qingshu. Now when she heard the accusation in her voice, the whole person exploded in an instant: "how can I leave you alone and have the face to accuse me when you have done such a shameful thing?"


    Hearing him mention it, Shi Xiangyun''s face faded instantly. He turned his head and glared at Song Qingshu, because the other party had promised her not to tell Wei Ruolan about it!


    Song Qingshu coughed and said to Wei Ruolan, "well, what I said just now is just a lie to you. Nothing happened between Miss Shi and me. If you don''t believe me, ask her yourself."


    Shi Xiangyun nodded busily: "brother Wei, we really didn''t do anything..." originally, when she said this sentence, she thought that she really didn''t lose her body, so she seemed upright. But later, she couldn''t help thinking about what had just happened. Those pictures were no different from the loss of clarity. Unconsciously, she became weak.


    Wei Ruolan turned to look at his fiancee, only to see his cloud temples scattered, usually white skin is now a flush, and then think of her just walked into the door, did not know that she was excited by joy Qi exhausted, but also when she was green melon new broken, now walking inconvenience, his mind kept countless let him want to explode picture.


    "If you think I''m a three-year-old, I''ll believe that." Although he knows that the other party is to save himself and shouldn''t blame her, Wei Ruolan is a man after all. Men are most taboo about this kind of thing, so there is a sense of disgust in his tone.


    Shi Xiangyun''s face is pale. She has always been a proud young lady. In order to save him, she sacrificed so much and explained to him in a low voice. But who knows that the other party is not only ungrateful, but also doesn''t believe her at all, which makes her very cold.


    But after all, it''s childhood love. Shi Xiangyun took a deep breath and calmed down. Finally, he explained again: "is it or not in the future... There will always be a day when the truth comes out."


    She originally wanted to say that he would understand that he was still perfect on his wedding night, but there was a third person present at this time, so she couldn''t say clearly because of the reserve of women; And because of Wei Ruolan''s attitude, with her usual spirit, even if there is no third party nearby, she may not be able to save face.


    After that sentence, Shi Xiangyun went directly to song Qingshu and said with a complicated look: "Mr. Song, can you give him a hand?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "let''s go out and discuss this." With that, he sealed Wei Ruolan''s acupoints and went out first. Shi Xiangyun looked back at his lover hesitantly, bit his teeth and finally followed him.


    About half an hour later, song Qingshu came back with a radiant face and untied Wei Ruolan''s acupoints: "Miss Shi has won an opportunity for you. Now it''s up to you to choose."

 Chapter 1326

    Wei Ruolan didn''t answer. Instead, he kept looking behind him. He didn''t see the beautiful shadow. He couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t she come back?"


    "She?" Song Qingshu''s expression was a little strange. He replied with a smile, "I''m not very comfortable. I went back to sleep."


    Wei Ruolan was not stupid. He naturally thought of something, and his face changed in an instant.


    As if to guess what he thought in his heart, song Qingshu said in an ambiguous tone: "you are a smart man. You can guess some things without me. I still admire you."


    "What do you admire me for?" Wei Ruolan tried to restrain himself and just let his reaction become more common.


    "I admire you for making the famous historian Miss Qian Jin deeply love you," Song Qingshu exclaimed. "She''s willing to sacrifice so much for you. Many couples in the world can''t do this."


    Hearing his praise, Wei Ruolan was not happy at all. He was very angry and his eyes turned red.


    "Are you angry now?" Song Qingshu didn''t wait for him to answer. He said to himself, "yes, his fiancee will be angry if she is killed by another man."


    Wei Ruolan''s eyes were red, but he couldn''t speak at this time, leaving only the voice of gurgling in his throat.


    "In fact, what you should do now is not anger, but regret, regret should not be greedy, regret should not be against me," Song Qingshu''s voice turned cold.


    "Shouldn''t I be against you?" Wei Ruolan muttered to himself, can''t help thinking, yes, if there was no design to harm him at the beginning, now it would not be reduced to such a field.


    Song Qingshu''s dark eyes became very deep. Looking at the other party''s dejected appearance, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and said slowly: "because of your behavior, your life is hanging on the line, and you have to rely on your fiancee to sell your body to get the qualification to live. Remember what happened today, no matter what you will do in the future, you are a complete failure in front of me."


    "Loser, I am a loser..." although from all aspects, Wei Ruolan is a very determined person. Today, after great joy and sorrow, he was used by song Qingshu to stimulate Shi Xiangyun. No matter how strong his heart is, there will be cracks. At this time, the words "loser" reverberate in his mind, and the whole person is lost.


    Song Qingshu and others took this opportunity to leave a mark that they did not dare to be enemies with themselves.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to turn Wei Ruolan into his own slave, but that he can''t do it. For such a man with firm mind and high cultivation, even if he breaks his heart defense, he can''t leave any mental imprint to him. He can only make good use of the situation and follow the trend.


    After all, the efforts to become another person for such a high spirited young talent certainly can not accept, but do not dare to be enemies with themselves, but to a certain extent agree with his inner thoughts.


    Generally speaking, a man''s first reaction to the hatred of taking his wife is revenge, but if the enemy is so strong that he can''t reach in his life, the man will rationally give up the hatred and even shout for the other party.


    There are many such things in history. For example, Zhu houzhao, Emperor Wuzong of the Ming Dynasty, called the minister''s wife to spend the night in the Imperial Palace, and the minister did not dare to fart. Liu e, the empress of emperor Zhenzong of the Northern Song Dynasty, was the wife of a silversmith in Sichuan in her early years. Later, because she had no foundation or help, she called her ex husband to the palace to serve as the emperor''s bodyguard, As a result, the silversmith didn''t have the slightest idea of taking his wife. He devoted all his life to guarding his wife''s current husband.


    Why does such a violation of common sense happen? Without him, the gap between the two sides is too huge. Although women are important to men, they are not necessarily the most important.


    Seeing Wei Ruolan''s dejected appearance, song Qingshu knew that his plan had been successful. Naturally, he was not interested in staying here to talk nonsense with him and left the room directly.


    Shi Xiangyun was waiting for him in another room. Seeing him coming in, he quickly got up and said, "how''s brother Wei?"


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die." Song Qingshu just healed his wounds. Although he was interrupted by his opponent''s Beiming magical skill, he has successfully dispelled the cold poison in his body to 7788. Although he has not yet recovered, his life is no longer in danger.


    "And when can we leave?" Hearing his lover''s turn, Shi Xiangyun breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a hurry.


    "You can leave at any time." before Shi Xiangyun was happy, song Qingshu asked her to stay on the spot with the next sentence, "but when did I say that Wei Ruolan could leave?"


    Shi Xiangyun subconsciously replied: "didn''t you promise me before?"


    "I just promised to save him, but I didn''t promise to let him go." Song Qingshu smiles like an old fox.


    "You Shi Xiangyun immediately realized that he was caught in the writing trap.


    "I''ll let your father go after you tell him to give voice as agreed." Song Qingshu didn''t want to over stimulate him to produce any rebellious psychology, and then said, "in fact, you don''t have to react so much. I let him go now, but it hurt him."


    Shi Xiangyun was really distracted: "what do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you say that when I was healing for him just now, he hurt me with Beiming genuine Qi, resulting in the interruption of treatment, and the cold air poured into his internal organs. I need time to cure him completely." Song Qingshu''s deceiving skill has now reached its peak. When he talks, he is serious, his face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    "So it is." Shi Xiangyun knew what had just happened, but he was not worried.


    "If you don''t mind, you can stay here with him." Song Qingshu suddenly said with a smile.


    "I don''t want it!" Shi Xiangyun exclaimed subconsciously.


    "I''m afraid Wei Ruolan will be sad to hear that." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I''ll go back first." Shi Xiangyun''s face turned red. Of course, she didn''t want to accompany Wei Ruolan. She was embarrassed to admit that she was recalling the thrilling scene just now. She was afraid that she would really have something to do with song Qingshu if she stayed. What''s more, after the toss just now, her whole body was made sticky by sweat, which was too terrible for a woman. At this time, she just wanted to go home and have a good bath.


    Before leaving, Shi Xiangyun suddenly turned around and said, "just now you called me out, but you just sat quietly for half an hour. What do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu smile, it seems that there is no hidden meaning: "of course, it is to let your fiance misunderstand that we are doing some indescribable things."


    ---


    The monk also knows that he has been too slow recently. I''m really tired with my baby recently. Fortunately, his grandmother will come to save me soon. Thank God~

 Chapter 1327

    Hearing what he said, Shi Xiangyun was stunned. He quickly reacted and blushed: "how can you be so mean?"


    "I''m mean?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "compared with your lover''s harm to me, I use this little skill to revenge, which is obviously more kind."


    Shi Xiangyun opened his mouth, only to find that he could not refute his words.


    Song Qingshu then said: "in fact, you don''t have to care so much. If Wei Ruolan really loves you, this little skill won''t affect him at all. If he misunderstands you because of this, it proves that the relationship between you is not very strong. Even if he doesn''t try it this time, sooner or later, something will go wrong. It''s better to stop losing early than to regret later, You have to thank me for that. "


    Shi Xiangyun was bewildered by him and muttered to himself, "what you said also has some truth... Forget it..." after that, Xiumei frowned slightly and left with heavy thoughts.


    Looking at her far away shadow, song Qingshu smiles. Although Shi Xiangyun was born into a rich family and has a vision beyond that of ordinary women, her family does not necessarily teach her about men and women. In this respect, she is no different from other girls. She does not know that the most untenable thing in the world is love.


    "The childe''s method is really brilliant. With a little trick, a couple who are more affectionate than Jin Jian will be separated." Chen Youliang didn''t know when he came out of the shadow.


    "It''s too early to say that Lao and Yan are separated." Song Qingshu was not surprised that Chen Youliang saw through the secret. If this expert in conspiracy didn''t even have this ability, it would be a real accident.


    Chen Youliang said with a smile, "this proud Miss Shi can''t escape from the master''s hand."


    Song Qingshu was noncommittal and did not explain that it was not for Shi Xiangyun''s sake. Instead, he changed the topic: "what happened to the arrangement of making public opinion for Yue Fei''s overturning of the case."


    "You can rest assured that there are no other advantages of the beggars'' sect, that is, there are many people. It''s guaranteed that the whole Lin''an City will spread the story in half a month." Chen Youliang said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu nodded, "in addition, it''s inconvenient for me. Let Wei Ruolan stay here and take strict care of him. If there''s no one, I''ll ask you." His present house is the official residence of the Southern Song Dynasty, and Wei Ruolan is also the number one scholar of the imperial court. There are many people in his family. If he is seen imprisoned, he will be in trouble.


    "Wei Ruolan can''t lose it. This is the headquarters of the beggars'' sect. Although it''s not a dragon''s den, it''s only a man like you who can retreat in the world." Chen Youliang flattered him.


    "I hope it''s as you said," Song Qingshu waved his sleeve, "I''ll go first. Please let me know if you have anything." When he finished the last word, the whole person had disappeared.


    Chen Youliang put away the shock in his heart, and his eyes became gloomy. After a long time, he sighed and turned back to his room.


    When song Qingshu returned to the prince''s residence, he was surprised to find that the little dragon girl had not come back. He subconsciously looked up at the moon in the sky, and his brow gradually wrinkled: "Li Qingluo won''t abduct the little dragon girl, will she?"


    Is it to frame yourself? After all, he promised the court of the Southern Song Dynasty to ensure that little dragon girl would stay in the city.


    However, song Qingshu quickly denied this conjecture. Although Li Qingluo hated herself, she was a smart woman. She knew that this would only cause a little trouble to herself. With his martial arts and influence, he was not afraid of the Southern Song Dynasty. What''s more, he believed that little dragon girl would not harm herself


    In the end, song Qingshu stopped thinking about this, and ordered his family to prepare several kinds of food and wine. When the food and wine were served, he scattered the servant girls and the little boy, and drank to the moon by the window.


    I don''t know how long he drank, he suddenly put the glass in front of his throat, and then a shining sword just stabbed it.


    The wine cup was originally fragile, not to mention being stabbed by a sharp sword, it can be easily broken by an ordinary iron ruler. But the wine cup in Song Qingshu''s hand was like a rock, and his sword didn''t even leave a white mark on it.


    Song Qingshu held a wine cup in one hand to block the other side''s sharp sword. With a flick of the other hand, a few peanuts on the table shot out like bullets. Then there was a dull hum in the room. The assassin was hit in his acupoints and fell to the ground.


    Hearing the soft and charming meaning in the other party''s voice, song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really strange. Why are all the female assassins who come to assassinate me every time? It seems that God treats me well. I just hope I don''t look too ugly, so as not to waste my mercy. "


    The female assassin''s body method was a little strange, and song Qingshu didn''t use all her strength, so she twisted her body at the critical moment just now to avoid the acupoint. After the initial numbness, she slowed down and was about to struggle to stand up. When she heard his words, she almost fell to the ground again.


    "You''re as shameless as ever!"


    Song Qingshu Yi said: "this voice sounds familiar, I can leave an impression of certainly not ugly eight strange." As she spoke, she stretched out her hand. The woman tried to dodge back, but the veil on her face was still taken off, revealing a charming and affectionate face.


    "It turns out that it''s Tang Sai''er, the holy daughter of the Bailian sect. No, you should be called Fu Minyi," Song Qingshu said, sitting down on the chair in his spare time. "If you break into my boudoir in the middle of the night, aren''t you the man who covets my son?"


    Although Tang Sai''er was always obsessed with smoking in Bailian sect, she was defeated by song Qingshu: "Why are you so shameless, and you are still a girl... Ouch..."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You should be polite to your host." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Tang Sai Er''s face sank: "what master?"


    "It seems that women are really forgetful animals," Song Qingshu sighed. "You can''t even remember that you were hit by my sanshennaoshendan and Baotai Yijing pill." At this point, he began to despise himself. He had no pity for jade. He even poisoned such a charming beauty with two kinds of poison.


    Thinking of the failure of Jin''s party at the beginning, Tang Sai''er''s face flashed a trace of resentment, but he soon restrained himself and said with a deep breath, "I didn''t forget it."


    "Did you dare to assassinate me?" Song Qingshu''s voice turned cold, "although it''s still early for the onset of the drug, I can help you if you want to die."


    Tang Sai''er bit her lip, not a trace of anger in her voice: "if I can''t save Wei Ruolan, I don''t want to live in this world."


    "Wei Ruolan?" Song Qingshu unconsciously sat up straight, "I have to say that your answer made me very surprised."

 Chapter 1328

    Song Qingshu never thought that Tang Sai''er''s trip was for Wei Ruolan. Originally in his mind, these two people could not fight each other.


    Thinking that Wei Ruolan not only has a daughter who is devoted to him, but also has a charming white lotus saint who will spare her life to save him, song Qingshu suddenly finds that she is envious of his amazing charm.


    "I wonder where Wei Ruolan''s free and unfettered Kung Fu comes from. It turns out that you passed it on to him. You really don''t care about the cost." Song Qingshu found that he was a little upset. Since Tang Saier taught Wei Ruolan the miraculous skills of Xiaoyao sect, it proved that their relationship had been extraordinary.


    Although he had no feelings for tangsaier, he was uncomfortable to think of a beautiful woman being possessed by other men.


    "The bad nature of men." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    "Do you know that Wei Ruolan has a fiancee?" Song Qingshu wants to see the other party''s reaction when he hears this, but he is disappointed. Tang Saier''s eyes don''t fluctuate.


    "I know."


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu was very surprised and asked, "are you not angry at all?"


    "Why am I angry?" Donnell looked at him blankly.


    If song Qingshu was a little envious of Wei Ruolan at first, now he has become the admiration of cuncui. He can make two women who are not simple in their identities admire Wei Ruolan, and even not be jealous of each other at all. He can''t even do it himself.


    "What''s your relationship with Wei Ruolan?" Song Qingshu also had some doubts about his generosity.


    "He is the most important person in my life and the one I care about the most." As she said that, her eyes turned red and her tears flowed down.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, song Qingshu looked depressed: "although Gulong said that women''s tears are the most powerful weapon in the world, but this move is ineffective to me."


    Who knows, after hearing his words, tangsai''er not only did not stop, but also cried more sad.


    "Song, we''ve only been away for a while, and you''ve made our holy daughter cry. It''s true that there are rumors in the world. What a big turnip with a heart of flowers." There was a sneer outside the door, and then two gorgeous beauties came in. A bright and charming young woman, a beautiful and refined girl, was Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Tang Sai''er turned pale. He looked at the person coming in incredulously and murmured: "master... Master?" She never thought that she would meet the leader here. She was a little panicked for a moment.


    Li Qingluo glanced at her faintly: "you are very well. You have done a lot of things behind my back."


    One side of the little dragon girl quietly went to one side, as if what happened in the room and she had nothing to do with the general.


    "I dare not." Don Sai Er answers flurriedly.


    Li Qingluo no longer looks at her, but asks song Qingshu: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and said the whole thing. At last, he added: "before, you praised Wei Ruolan very much, and even considered marrying his daughter to him. At that time, I didn''t believe it. Now, it seems that it''s too naive."


    "Wei Ruolan?" Li Qingluo didn''t pay attention to the gag in his words. Instead, she suddenly looked back at Tang Sai''er and said, "you should know that Saint Bailian must be a virgin all her life!"


    Next to song Qingshu eyebrow movement, thought this rule is really abnormal, at the beginning of Zhou Zhiruo did not know how to muddle through.


    Tang Sai''er''s face turned red, and he quickly explained: "master misunderstood that tu''er and Wei Ruolan are not... Not the kind of relationship you imagined."


    "What''s that about?" Li Qingluo''s voice became more and more severe. Song Qingshu felt the authority of the head of a religion from her for almost the first time, and couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "If I hadn''t seen her charming in bed, I might have been scared by her momentum." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly.


    "We..." Tang Sai''er opened her mouth, struggling in her eyes, and finally said nothing.


    Li Qingluo''s eyes narrowed, and the air in the room seemed to be a little cold: "how do I treat you these years?"


    Tangsai''er bit her lip and finally replied, "kindness is like a mountain!"


    Li Qingluo snorts coldly, and suddenly moves her hand to the top of her head. Song Qingshu is surprised. Just as she is about to stop her, Tang Saier''s toes are sharp, and the whole person escapes with a mysterious and extreme footwork.


    "Lingbo''s micro step is really deep enough." Li Qingluo did not continue to move, just coldly staring at her.


    Tang Sai''er said with a bitter smile, "master, you''re not. You''re full of the magic skills of Xiaoyao sect, but you teach me other martial arts on weekdays."


    "It seems that you have investigated me very well over the years." Li Qingluo said with no expression on her face, but song Qingshu could keenly feel her sudden death.


    But song Qingshu is more strange about the conversation between them just now. In the state of Jin, he learned the identity of Tang Sai''er''s Xiaoyao sect disciple, and later learned Li Qingluo''s martial arts skills. Only when Tang Sai''er''s Xiaoyao sect martial arts were taught by Li Qingluo, he suddenly realized that although they belong to the same Xiaoyao sect, their martial arts skills are still significantly different.


    "I''m afraid my identity as a disciple of Xiaoyao sect hasn''t escaped the eyes of my master these years." Donnell''s smile became more bitter.


    "Are you sent by Tianshan TongLao?" Li Qingluo''s tone is not good, she is Li Qiushui''s daughter, and Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao Su come together, she naturally does not have a good face.


    "No Tangsai''er shakes her head. Naturally, she knows the enmity between the two parties. At this critical moment, she doesn''t want to get involved in the enmity between the two parties.


    "When I was a three-year-old child, if I didn''t come from the ethereal peak Eagle palace, would I have been the old monster''s unique skill of life and death charm?" A long time ago, Li Qingluo had doubts about Tang Sai''er''s identity. She secretly investigated and found that someone had been hit by the talisman of life and death. After being shocked, she kept silent. On the one hand, she wanted to see what the other party wanted to do, on the other hand, she planned to make a plan. At the critical moment, she would put Tianshan TongLao together.


    Just now, Li Qingluo''s move was just a means of bluffing, and she didn''t really hurt each other. She knew that with Tang Sai''er''s mind, she would never have any impulsive behavior. But who knew that she was really impulsive and chose to revolt openly.


    It''s all right to resist. Li Qingluo can''t sit still any longer because of Lingbo''s micro step. She even gives up her previous plan, and doesn''t hesitate to have a showdown with her: "but what I''m more curious about is where you learned Lingbo''s micro step."


    Although both Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui belong to the Xiaoyao school, their martial arts are quite different. Tianshan TongLao''s unique skills are eight wild six harmonies, life and death talisman, Tianshan meishou, Tianshan Liuyang palm and so on; On Li Qiushui''s side, there are xiaowuxianggong, Lingbo Weibu, Baihong Zhangli, hanxiu Fuxue, souhun Moyin and so on. Because of his relationship with wuyazi, he also knows his unique skills, such as Beiming Shengong. But Li Qiushui''s unique skills are always incompatible with Tianshan TongLao''s. how can they be unique?

 Chapter 1329

    "I..." Tang Sai''er opened her mouth, looking very struggling. She knew that once she let Li Qingluo misunderstand that she was the mother of Tianshan, she would be in great danger. However, when she thought of the secret in her heart, she weighed the two and finally didn''t say it.


    Li Qingluo sneered again and again: "do you think you can get rid of the old woman''s martial arts today?" She has obviously taken the opportunity to kill, no matter why the other party will walk, it is obvious that she is not a friend but an enemy, so it is better to solve the future trouble as soon as possible.


    "I dare not." Tang Sai''er is on guard while talking. After staying under Li Qingluo''s hands for so long, she has already understood her temperament. Naturally, she knows that the other party has killed her.


    Seeing that the war between the two was imminent, song Qingshu broke in and said, "do you really want to fight until you die? Tang Xiaoniu, if you die, who will save Wei Ruolan? " He has already controlled each other with sanshennao Shendan, which will be of great use in the future. Naturally, he doesn''t want her to die for no reason.


    Tangsaier''s face changed slightly, and the other party''s words just hit her soft spot, and she hesitated.


    Song Qingshu strike while the iron is hot: "talk about the relationship between you. If you can move me, maybe I can release Wei Ruolan."


    Li Qingluo''s eyebrows frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything after all. As for Xiao Longnu, she was indifferent all the time, as if she didn''t see what happened in the room.


    Tang Sai''er struggled in her heart for a long time. At last, she was moved by song Qingshu''s painting cake. She finally said, "Wei Ruolan... Is my brother."


    "Brother?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that they would be such a relationship. He was a number one scholar with a bright future, and a white lotus fairy. He couldn''t even fight with her.


    "My brother?" Li Qingluo also frowned and asked.


    "Well," Donnell nodded, "kiss my brother."


    "As far as I know, your real name is Fu Minyi. Is Wei Ruolan also Fu?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Tang Sai''er shook his head: "in fact, I don''t believe it. I''m Chai."


    "Firewood?" Song Qingshu did not respond for a moment, "this surname is rare."


    "Chai Rong''s Chai." Tang Sai''er opened her lips lightly, which shocked the people in the room.


    "Are you a descendant of the Chai family?" Song Qingshu is very surprised. He likes Chai Rong better than Zhao Kuangyin and Zhao Guangyi. His talent is amazing and dazzling like the scorching sun. Originally, it was the general trend for him to unify the world. Unfortunately, he died in his thirties and left his son and his mother alone, so that the Zhao brothers could enjoy their success.


    Instead of answering him, Tang Sai''er looked at Li Qingluo and said, "master, you are also a member of Xiaoyao sect. Who is the founder of Xiaoyao sect?"


    "Naturally, it''s Pan Lang, the carefree son." Li Qingluo replied.


    "Pan Lang?" Song Qingshu knew that this man was a famous hermit and scholar in the early Northern Song Dynasty. His poetic style was similar to that of Jia Dao and Meng Jiao. He also had a nickname, xiaoyaozi.


    Song Qingshu thought that he was just a down and out scholar, a crazy hermit. Now when Tang Sai''er said it, it was unexpected and reasonable. Xiaoyaozi, xiaoyaopai, how can it be said that it doesn''t matter


    "Master, do you know the origin of the founder of our school?" Asked Donnell.


    Li Qingluo shook her head: "the founder of our school is a scholar of heaven and man. His martial arts are very good, but he is always mysterious. People in the river and lake even know little about the Xiaoyao school, let alone the grandmaster."


    Tang Sai''er said with a sigh: "when Emperor ruiwu Xiaowen died..."


    At this time, the little dragon girl suddenly said: "who is emperor ruiwu Xiaowen?"


    Although he knew more than most people as a traveler, he could not remember these complicated posthumous titles in ancient times.


    Fortunately, Li Qingluo, who came from a noble family, explained: "emperor ruiwu Xiaowen is Chai Rong of Zhou Shizong."


    Tang Sai''er nodded and continued: "emperor ruiwu Xiaowen has seven children. Unfortunately, the first three children all died at the hands of Liu Chengyou in the later Han Dynasty. As a result, after his death, the oldest of the remaining four children is only seven years old. Before long, Zhao Kuangyin was forced to abdicate."


    "Chai zongxun..." Song Qingshu also knew a little about this period of history, and he was very sorry when he thought about it. Because of the improper establishment of the country, the Song Dynasty was always on guard against military generals, and the national policy of valuing culture over martial arts led to the weakness of the Song Dynasty, which was bullied by foreign races.


    "Yes," Tang Sai''er''s eyes flashed hatred, "the four remaining sons of emperor ruiwu Xiaowen are the fourth Chai zongxun, the fifth Chai Xilang, the sixth Chai Xijin and the seventh Chai Xijiao."


    "After Zhao Kuangyin usurped the throne, he demoted Chai zongxun to King Zheng. Chai xirang, the fifth elder, disappeared in the chaos. Chai Xijin, the sixth elder, and Chai xirang, the seventh elder, couldn''t escape because they were young. At that time, Zhao Kuangyin moved his mind to eliminate the roots, thanks to the advice of Lu Yan, the founding general, who risked his life, Today, Zhou Chan''an won''t survive. " At this time, general pan Mei came forward and said, "how dare I think I can''t! But the reason is not yet settled. " This saved the lives of the two young princes. "


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, pan Mei was a famous general and a man of iron and steel in history. Unfortunately, she was completely blackened in the Yang family.


    "Pan Mei and Lu Yan each take a little prince home for adoption. Pan Mei takes Chai Xijin and Lu Yan takes Chai Xijiao. In order to avoid potential danger, they adopted two princes. Chai Xijiao changed his surname to Lu and named him luduoxun. Chai Xijin followed pan Mei''s surname and changed his name to pan Lang Tangsaier''s tone was flat, but it was as if she had thrown a heavy bomb into the room.


    "Master Xiaoyao is Chai Rong''s descendant!" Let alone song Qingshu, even Li Qingluo, a disciple of Xiaoyao sect, was shocked.


    "When the two princes grew up, they were determined to take revenge and recover Dazhou Jiangshan. At that time, Zhao Kuangyin died in the shadow of a candle and an axe. In order to be right, Zhao Guangyi declared that it was his brother''s death. However, there is a problem, that is, their third brother Zhao Tingmei has the right to inherit the throne legally. The two princes think this is a great opportunity, so they quietly take refuge with Zhao Tingmei, the king of Qin, and encourage Zhao Tingmei to fight with Zhao Guangyi, so they can find a chance to recover Dazhou. "


    "It''s a pity that people are not as good as nature. In the end, Zhao Tingmei was sent to other places and died of fear; Lu duoxun was sent to Yazhou, while Pan Lang fled the world. "


    Song Qing''s heart was shocked. He knew something about that. Lu duoxun assisted Zhao Tingmei, and was defeated by Zhao Guangyi and Zhao Pu. But he didn''t expect Pan Lang to be involved in it.


    Tang Sai''er finally calmed down her agitation, and then said: "after the failure, the two princes realized that Zhao and song were not exhausted, so they decided to keep a low profile and wait for the right time. Lu duoxun taught his descendants in Yazhou, while Pan Lang secretly founded the Xiaoyao school in the rivers and lakes, and started his grand layout.... "


    Note 1: in history, Chai Xijin was renamed pan Weiji, and Chai Xijiao was renamed Lu Xuan.


    Note 2: in history, Pan Lang and Lu duoxun did assist Zhao Tingmei in her rebellion. After their failure, one became a hermit and the other was demoted to Yazhou.

 Chapter 1330

    "Grand layout?" Song Qingshu thinks about the mystery of Xiaoyao school, and the more he thinks about it, the more amazing he is.


    Tang Sai''er continued: "Pan Lang had three apprentices in his life. The eldest disciple was in the misty peak of Tianshan Mountain, secretly arranged in the rivers and lakes, and controlled the power of the thirty-six islands and seventy-two caves."


    Song Qingshu and Li Qingluo look at each other and instantly realize that the eldest disciple in her mouth is Tianshan TongLao.


    "The second disciple was placed in the Central Plains, and received many disciples to wait for the Central Plains to change." Tang Sai''er said and looked at Li Qingluo thoughtfully.


    "Hum, that heartless man." Li Qingluo snorts coldly, obviously has the extremely big resentment to that person.


    Song Qingshu''s face was strange. Naturally, he knew that the second disciple was Wu Yazi. He couldn''t help but say, "it''s not sure who he and your mother are sorry for."


    With Li Qiushui''s character of being a watery poplars, wuyazi''s head is not only green these years, but also green into a grassland.


    Li Qingluo breathed. Obviously she knew what the other person meant. She couldn''t help saying, "who let that man change his heart first? If he hadn''t changed his heart first, how could my mother have become like that? I''m not going to be a vagabond. "


    "Who can say the right thing about emotion." Song Qingshu didn''t know what to think of and couldn''t help sighing.


    Li Qingluo said with a sneer, "this is your man''s excuse. It''s not good for the heartless man to like someone. She just likes..." she suddenly realized something. She couldn''t help looking at the little dragon girl next to her. She temporarily swallowed the words and said, "it''s abnormal and disgusting to like an underage girl."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu really wants to say that he does not discriminate against all kinds of accusations, and everyone loves different things. However, seeing Li Qingluo''s frosty face, he wisely did not say what he really thought. "Look at your little cousin, you can roughly infer why he was so obsessed in those years."


    Li Qingluo looks at the beautiful and refined little dragon girl beside her, and has to admit that what he said is very reasonable. In those days, my aunt was also so gorgeous. If I were a man, I''m afraid it would be difficult to resist her charm.


    Little dragon girl was puzzled by their eyes and asked, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu smiles. It''s hard to say that your uncle fell in love with your mother.


    "Well, what''s wrong with my mother''s view of beauty, body and temperament? After all, it''s just that you men are too hateful to like the new and dislike the old. " In recent years, Li Qingluo has caught many heartless people in the world to be flower fertilizer in mantuo mountain villa. On the surface, she was abandoned by Duan Zhengchun and became a resentful wife. In fact, it was because of her parents'' affairs that she couldn''t get rid of.


    "Clothes are not as new, people are not as old. Don''t beat a man to death." Song Qingshu coughed twice and could not help but explain.


    Seeing that they seemed to be fighting, Tang Sai''er rolled her eyes. Now she didn''t have the spare time to raise her voice and draw their attention back: "Pan Lang''s three disciples arranged to go to the northwest to help Dangxiang people build their own country, which became the trouble of the state of song."


    Song Qingshu looks at Li Qingluo by accident and thinks that your mother is really a powerful character. She is not only good at martial arts, but also helps Dangxiang people to establish the country. No wonder after she parted ways with wuyazi, a married woman can become the imperial concubine of Xixia.


    "In the end, Pan Lang assigned a secret mission to his son. It is said that he sneaked into a big Wulin sect in the Central Plains. Unfortunately, no one knew his son''s whereabouts after that." Tang Sai''er''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. It was obvious that this problem had been bothering him all the time. "Pan Lang''s arrangement was that his disciples separated from each other, forming a potential attack on the state of song. Before long, he died. When he died, he entrusted his disciples to overthrow the song Dynasty and restore the Zhou Dynasty in a thunderous manner once the Central Plains appeared."


    "But he never thought," Tang Sai''er couldn''t help but glared at Li Qingluo. "Not long after he died, those proud disciples were jealous and became enemies!"


    Song Qingshu guessed the end in the middle of her speech. Although she failed in the end, Pan Lang''s layout made him amazing. He was really a genius. It''s a pity that the trust is not human. Otherwise, there have been countless opportunities for the Song Dynasty to die so many times over the past few decades, and none of those disciples has caught it.


    Sometimes I have to sigh about the fate of people. I wonder how brilliant Pan Lang and Lu duoxun were at the beginning. Unfortunately, they met Zhao Guangyi and Zhao Pu, two equally powerful old foxes, during the prosperous period of the Song Dynasty. It''s not easy to wait until the Qi luck of the Song Dynasty begins to decline, but their descendants don''t win at all, and they waste all kinds of good opportunities. If they know it, they have to be angry to death.


    Li Qingluo snorted coldly. After all, her mother is one of the three disciples. She digged off the topic and said, "as a disciple of Xiaoyao sect, I don''t know the origin. Why do you know so clearly?"


    Song Qingshu also looks at Tang Sai''er curiously. At first, he also thinks that he is under Tianshan TongLao''s hands. But since Li Qingluo, as Li Qiushui''s own daughter, doesn''t know about these things, the people on Tianshan TongLao''s side may not know about them.


    Don''t say son pause, complexion look at two people: "can I trust you?"


    Song Qingshu said: "what do you mean?"


    "Our identity is too closely related. If you let out what I said today, I''m afraid Wei Ruolan and I will be doomed." Don said.


    Song Qingshu didn''t promise her anything, but said faintly: "now you have no choice."


    "That''s right," said Tang Sai''er with a self mockery. "You two, a virgin of the white lotus sect and a warlord on a separate side, probably won''t betray me to song ting."


    It seems that in order to give himself enough confidence, Tang Sai''er took a deep breath and finally made up his mind: "I just mentioned that there were two princes in those years. You already know about Pan Lang, so I''ll talk about Lu duoxun again."


    "When Lu duoxun was sent to Yazhou, he put all his heart into teaching his children martial arts and tactics... After all, he was born in the royal family, and the unification of the Zhou Dynasty had become a trend. The inner palace collected a lot of martial arts secret scripts. After the mutiny of Chen Qiaoyi, some loyal subordinates stole the martial arts secret scripts and military books from the imperial palace, This is the source of Pan Lang and Lu duoxun''s martial arts. "


    "Pan Lang founded the Xiaoyao school, while Lu duoxun passed on his martial arts to his descendants. In order to avoid the persecution of Zhao and Song Dynasties, his descendants did not dare to restore the Chai family name, and even the Lu family name did not dare to keep it. They changed their names one after another, and all their children changed their surnames to Fu, which was the surname of empress Fu, the emperor of ruiwu. In order to warn future generations not to forget Zuxun."


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and couldn''t help saying, "your real name is Fu Minyi. It turns out that you are a princess. It''s disrespectful."


    Tang Sai''er sighed: "it''s just a slave who has lost his country. It''s not a princess."


    After listening to these, Li Qingluo''s murderous spirit had already faded away: "so is Wei Ruolan..."


    "Yes," Tang Sai''er nodded, "his real name is Fu Ruolan, and he is my brother. Our blood has withered, and now we are only left to depend on each other. If anything happens to him, the efforts of all people in the past hundred years will fall short, so I beg you, you must let him go."


    Then she knelt down in front of Song Qing''s body and looked at him with tears.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was noncommittal and began to think about the pros and cons. He had left Wei Ruolan''s life in the beggars'' sect before, but he was only interested in his status as the number one scholar. He thought that he might be able to make an article in the imperial court in the future, but he didn''t expect that he was a descendant of the royal family. Unlike Murong Fu''s royal family eight years ago, Wei Ruolan was a serious former royal family, Nowadays, many people in the Song Dynasty sympathize with the Chai family. Coupled with the shame of Jingkang, many people in the Southern Song Dynasty have already begun to think about it


    "Rare goods to live in!" Lu Buwei''s four classic words appeared in Song Qing''s mind, but he did not dare to be careless. Although the national policy of the Song Dynasty was always weak against foreign enemies, it was extremely strong against internal repression. If Wei Ruolan''s identity was revealed, he would be very likely to burn himself in the face of the thunder of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu is weighing up, but Li Qingluo''s attitude has changed 180 degrees. Before, she thought that Tang Sai''er was an undercover sent by Tianshan TongLao, and she just killed her. Now she knows that she is not, and the old love of master and apprentice gradually comes to her heart.


    What''s more, Li Qingluo can''t help but feel pity for each other''s brother and sister because they are weak but determined to fulfill their ancestors'' wishes and have suffered humiliation and humiliation over the years in order to avenge their little aunt. She touched her hair with pity and said to song Qingshu, "song, you two don''t have any fundamental hatred, let alone to some extent, Your interests are still the same. How about letting them go? "


    "Thank you, master!" Tang Sai''er didn''t expect that Li Qingluo would plead for her. She couldn''t help but look at her gratefully. Then she stared at Song Qingshu uneasily, for fear that he would spit out a word "No." as long as you let my brother go, I''m willing to promise you any conditions


    Song Qingshu smile: "well, you give me your most precious things."


    "Shameless!" Li Qingluo Feng eyes contain Sha, glared at him one eye, but the other side didn''t seem to see her eyes in general.


    One side of the little dragon girl also slightly imperceptibly frowned, but her temperament has always been cold, and finally did not say anything.


    Tangsai''er''s face was as red as rouge, and she bit her lips. "Is it here?" She shoulders the mission of generations. Besides, Wei Ruolan is the only male in the family. If there is any accident, the firewood family will cut off the incense. Compared with this, her honor and disgrace are nothing.


    "It''s better to give it in private." Looking at Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu, song Qingshu replied.

 Chapter 1331

    "Song, don''t be shameful!" Tang Saier hasn''t answered yet, but Li Qingluo suddenly gets angry, "with me here, I will never watch you bully my apprentice!"


    Tang Sai''er looked at her in surprise. Seeing that she was protecting herself so much, she was moved for a moment. She couldn''t help choking: "master ~"


    But song Qingshu laughed: "it''s too much for you to act in front of me now because you are clearly different from each other."


    Li Qingluo''s face turned red, and was obviously stabbed in the pain by him: "I don''t care. Anyway, I can''t sit by and watch you take advantage of others'' danger in such a mean way."


    "Where did I take advantage of the danger?" Song Qingshu pointed to Tang Sai''er, "don''t believe you ask her, in this case, I am willing to do business with her, is she willing or not?"


    Tang Sai''er bit her lip and looked at Li Qingluo apologetically: "master, I will."


    Li Qingluo almost didn''t die of anger. She thought that you are very smart on weekdays. Why don''t you come to dismantle my platform today? I''m helping you, OK!


    Get Tang Saier''s answer, song Qingshu looked at Li Qingluo with a smile: "madam is so angry, isn''t she jealous?"


    "I''m jealous?" Li Qingluo almost didn''t jump up. She felt a little annoyed. "Forget it, since she is willing to be bullied by you, I don''t care." Then he turned and left.


    "Cousin ~" XiaoLongNu exclaimed. They made an appointment to go to bed at night. Li Qingluo told her about her father and mother. How could they let her go like this and quickly chased her out.


    Soon there were only two people left in the room. Song Qing''s bookseller said, "can you give it to me now?"


    Tang Sai''er''s face was slightly red, and there was a trace of anger in her eyes. But now she had no other choice but to look up at him: "they may come back anytime and anywhere. Are you sure I can give them now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have any other advantages, but I''m sure it will be done soon." Song Qingshu patted his chest and assured.


    "It''s done soon..." Tang Sai''er had a little more contempt in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything more. She got up and closed the door first.


    "Why are you closing the door?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Don Sai''er gave him a bad look and thought that you were quite like him. No matter how I was Royal, I had a sense of shame. How could I do such a thing with you.


    "Come on, hurry up." At this time, song Qingshu also understood that the other party was afraid that the wall had ears.


    "This man is really..." Tang Sai''er even doubts whether the man in front of him is someone else''s fake. It''s said that song Qingshu is romantic and romantic in the world. He is the lover of countless women''s dreams. But now it''s too ugly to eat. What''s the difference between his anxious appearance and those waiters with big bellies?


    As a member of the white lotus sect, she has always been in contact with the common people. There are many spies in the brothel. In recent years, Tang Sai''er has seen some ugly men.


    Although the impression of song Qingshu has dropped to the freezing point, Tang Sai''er still knows that today''s man is the butcher and I am the fish. He sighs with a faint sigh. His hands in his sleeve are clenched into fists and he says in his heart: "all for the family!"


    Looking at the beautiful face of the woman in front of him, a ray of holy light suddenly appeared. Then he began to take off the ribbon around his waist. Song Qingshu was silly: "what are you doing?"


    Do you want to humiliate me now?


    With a flash of red tide on her face, Tang Sai''er took a deep breath and calmed down her anger. She replied in a light tone: "don''t you want my most precious thing? I''ll give it to you now."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu realized that there was a huge ambiguity in his words just now. Although he didn''t mind taking the opportunity to appreciate Tang Sai''er''s wonderful body, it was too out of style, "I didn''t mean that."


    "What does that mean?" she asked subconsciously


    "What I call your most precious things are the martial arts handed down by your family, such as life and death talisman, Lingbo micro step and so on, not... That." Song Qingshu sneered.


    Tang Sai''er blushed and looked at him with a pair of big apricot eyes: "you mean my body is not as valuable as those martial arts."


    "Well, I have a lot of confidants around me, and we don''t have any feelings. What do I want you to do with your body?" Seeing the other side''s face becoming more and more ugly, song Qingshu wisely closed his mouth.


    "You... You deceive too much!" Tang Sai''er is very beautiful. As a saint of the white lotus sect, the men she usually meets in the river and lake are not dazzled by her every smile and smile, and they don''t want to send them to the door like this!


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "Miss Fu, I don''t want to continue to argue with you. You''d better hand in those martial arts as soon as possible."


    "No! These are secrets that are not told. How can I be a sinner of my family? " Don''t say son now think of still is indignation difficult to level.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "if you make your family cut off the incense, you will really become a sinner of the family."


    Tangsai''er finally calmed down from anger, thought about the relationship between them, had to admit that the other side was right: "what do you want to learn?"


    Turning a blind eye to the dissatisfaction in her tone, song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, all of them are learned." Objectively speaking, with his current accomplishments, the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect can''t improve him much. However, there are many mysterious aspects in the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect that can be used for reference, such as the evasive method of Lingbo''s micro step, the control of the symbol of life and death over people, and the plug-in of Beiming, which can turn a person who doesn''t know martial arts into a martial arts expert in a short time... All of these will help him to dominate the world in the future.


    "What Don Sai Er is surprised again angry again, "this is impossible!" In order to save her younger brother, she wanted to disclose one or two skills. The ancestors would not blame her. But if all the martial arts were disclosed, even if she successfully rescued her younger brother, she would be a sinner of the family.


    "What''s impossible," Song Qingshu glanced at him faintly. "Since you can find me, you obviously know what your brother has done. If it''s not enough reward, how can I spare his life?"


    Tang Sai''er''s face is changing. She learned the story from Shi Xiangyun before. She learned that her baby brother was captured by song Qingshu, and the whole person suddenly blew up. She rushed here to save people. Unfortunately, the gap between the two sides is too big, and saving people by force has become impossible.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Tang Sai''er took a deep breath: "I can only teach you three kinds of martial arts at most. That''s the limit. Even if our blood is broken, and Pan Lang''s blood is inherited from his ancestors, I can''t let our sister and brother become the culprits of the Chai family."


    "Three is three, but I have to choose which three." Song Qingshu said.


    Don Sai Er hesitated for a moment and nodded: "good!" She thought that the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect were profound and mysterious. Even many members of the sect didn''t know what magical skills they had. The three sects he knew by an outsider were certainly not the most profound in the sect.


    "The first gate, the symbol of life and death." Song Qingshu said without hesitation that before, he had been using sanshennaoshendan and baotaiyijing pills to control some people, but ghost knows whether these strange poisons will have any unknown sequelae. In the future, if we want to control the situation like Zhao Min, life and death will be more pollution-free.


    "No problem." Tang Sai''er also guessed that he would choose this way. Originally, the talisman of life and death had a very detached position in the martial arts system of the Xiaoyao sect, which belonged to the category that can never be spread. But last time in the kingdom of Jin, he was untied by an outsider, which made this magical skill fall to the altar. She even had doubts about it, so she didn''t feel so sad to teach it.


    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with her simplicity, and continued: "the second door, Lingbo micro step." His light work now, the sand is straight, and the line is fast, if the lightning is fast, the "Tai Xuan Jing" is light and ignorant of gravity. But the small area evading the nine Yin manual is not so colorful, but the distance is almost the same as the space. It is very powerful, but it is too expensive to be used as a conventional weapon. Although the Dodge effect is excellent, it''s too ugly to roll on the ground.


    According to the previous school basketball, it doesn''t matter whether you enter or not, the shooting posture must be handsome!


    What is song Qingshu''s status now? If he uses "snake like beaver" again, it will do harm to his power. Lingbo''s micro step is a sharp weapon. If it is displayed casually, it is a fungus harvester... Cough, it''s a magic breakthrough in the sky.


    "Good." Tang Sai''er still agrees very readily. Just now, she has evaded Li Qingluo''s attack, and the other side is not surprised.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "the last door, the magical skill of Beiming!" With his current martial arts, Beiming divine skill is of no use to him. After all, he can''t waste all his internal power to practice Beiming divine skill. However, this skill is the only weapon to cultivate quick masters. You should know that Duan Yu, a man who has no power to bind a chicken, only practices Beiming divine skill for one channel in the original book, and then he absorbs it in the Jianghu, In a short time, I have accumulated the internal force of the past and the present.


    If you use it to train your subordinates, you can train a large number of combat power in a short time; Or teach them to some cute girls around, so that they can protect themselves when they are in danger.


    Before Song Qingshu, although there was a secret script of "xixingda. Fa", xixingda. FA was only a beggar version of "Beiming Shengong", and there were a lot of fatal bugs, so it was not as useful as the original version of "Beiming Shengong".


    Tang Sai''er, who had promised two times before, frowned this time: "I don''t know this skill."


    "You don''t?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "The martial arts of Xiaoyao sect are extensive and profound. We can''t practice all the martial arts. We only choose those that fit with us." Don said.


    "What internal skill do you practice?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "The eight wasteland and six harmonies are self respecting skills," Tang Sai''er said lightly. "It''s also called eternal Changchun skill."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "is that the legitimate Laurie who made the work?"

 Chapter 1332

    Don Sai Er stares at a pair of big eyes, a face blank ground looks at him: "what is legal Luo Li?"


    "Keke ~" she was so pure and innocent eyes staring at, and listen to her serious question, song Qingshu almost not choked to death by saliva, "legal loli is something that some perverts like very much."


    Tang Sai Er nodded, thinking that you are a pervert.


    "How old are you now?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    "Twenty has six." Tang Sai''er looks embarrassed. After all, at such an age in the world, ordinary women have long been married.


    "When did you begin to practice this immortal Changchun Gong?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Don Sai''er didn''t understand why he asked these questions. After thinking about it, it seemed that there was nothing he couldn''t say, so he replied, "I started practicing at the age of six."


    "Six years old, there are still ten years left." Song Qingshu looks disappointed. He originally wanted to get a legal Laurie to play with. Unfortunately, not old Changchun Gong only breaks up once every 30 years. It will take ten years until her last rejuvenation.


    "What decade?" Donnell''s face was blank.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu was not very interested. He suddenly thought that he could pass on the immortal Changchun merit to the confidants around him. He would choose some older ones, such as Mrs. Hu and Li Qingluo. Isn''t that close to the time? However, he soon despised his mathematics. The 30-year cycle of changchungong started from practicing. Now they have to wait for 30 years! The day lily is cold.


    Song Qingshu glanced up and down at Tang Sai''er: "it seems that the legitimate hope of loli still falls on her. Ten years is not too long..."


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Swept by his eyes, tangsai''er suddenly felt a little chilly. She could not help holding her arms and taking a step back. She gave him a wary look.


    "Cough, it''s nothing. Please tell me the formula of not old Changchun Gong." Although it''s not realistic to use it to make legal Laurie, it''s also good to let those confidants around you practice and keep young forever. Tang Sai''er is 26 years old, but she looks like she''s only 16 years old on the outside, which is obviously the credit of not old Changchun Gong.


    Don Sai Er hesitated for a moment, finally nodded: "good."


    "Dong Dong ~" then there was a knock on the door. Song Qingshu looked up and saw little dragon girl standing at the door timidly.


    "My cousin said that she would stay at home and sleep with me tonight. She wanted to tell me a lot about my parents. She asked me to come and tell you as the master." Little dragon girl said faintly, her eyes stopped on Tang Sai''er, and quickly moved away without any trace.


    "Well, I still have some things to deal with. You can have a rest first." Seeing off XiaoLongNu, song Qingshu laughs in her heart. When did Li Qingluo become so polite and reasonable? It''s obvious that she sent XiaoLongNu to spy on the military. Fortunately, I didn''t do anything to her apprentice, otherwise she would have to kill her immediately with a knife?


    Next, Tang Sai''er said the formula of not old Changchun Gong again. He thought that you pretended to be big and didn''t take a pen to record it. Even if you don''t forget it now, I don''t believe you will remember it tomorrow.


    She even played a little bit of caution. She tampered with some of the formulas a little in the middle of the way, thinking that anyway, you don''t know whether it''s true or not, but who knows that song Qingshu soon raised an objection to some of the formulas and asked if she remembered them wrong, which scared her to think carefully.


    "I heard that when martial arts reached a certain level, I could automatically complete the skills by deduction. I didn''t expect that it was true." Tang Sai''er smacks her tongue secretly, and then she honestly tells the following formula.


    After reading Lingbo''s pithy formula, song Qingshu immediately turns into a green smoke and moves in the room. Tang Sai''er is numb. It''s also Lingbo''s pithy step. Why are they so much more powerful than himself.


    Song Qingshu had to admire the founder of Ling Bo''s micro step. He developed such exquisite footwork based on the eight eight sixty four hexagrams of the book of changes. The higher the internal power, the more powerful Ling Bo''s micro step will be.


    Every step of Lingbo''s micro step is closely related to internal power. It''s not just a step. If people without internal power base force Lingbo''s micro step, it will cause danger of self destruction and meridians.


    "Let''s start with the talisman of life and death." After understanding the subtlety of Lingbo''s micro step, song Qingshu put his mind on the last martial art.


    "If you want to learn how to refine the talisman of life and death, you must first learn how to interpret it," continued Tang Sai''er after a pause. "You already knew how to interpret the talisman of life and death in the last battle of the kingdom of Jin, so it would be more effective to learn it..."


    At about the time of sangongxiang, song Qingshu opened his eyes and reached for a drink in the nearby wine cup. A wine arrow was instantly sucked into his hand. With the turning of Yin cold Qi, the wine turned into several pieces of thin ice, which were as thin as cicadas'' wings. Then, with a lift, those pieces of ice instantly absorbed into Tang Saier''s acupoints.


    "Ah Tang Sai''er exclaimed. Before she could express her anger, a strange itch spread all over her body. The whole person curled up in pain and tried to grasp the itch with his hand. However, as soon as his wrist was tight, song Qingshu had already grasped it.


    Tang Sai''er felt itchy and almost broke down. Her hand was caught by the other side and couldn''t be scratched. She couldn''t help but scolded: "Song Qingshu, you bastard, let me go."


    "If you let go of your scratch, you''ll get out of your clothes, or you''ll burst the spring light, or you''ll scratch your skin. Are you sure you want me to let go?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Let me go!" Tangsaier at this time where still manage so much, the whole person desperately rubbed up in his arms, trying to use some friction of the body to resolve her itching.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that a girl would act like this. She felt her body writhing in her arms, and her stomach was hot.


    "Don''t move. I''ll untie it for you." Song Qingshu quickly pressed down Qi Nian, quickly pointed several acupoints on her body, then put his palm on her body and swam away, using real Qi to dissolve the talisman of life and death for her.


    After the change of symptoms, tangsai''er gradually calmed down. After the toss just now, her sweat had already soaked her skirt. Now her thin clothes can''t stop anything. She can clearly feel the temperature of the other person''s palm, and presumably the other person can also feel the tenderness of her skin.


    Realizing that she was in a wrong mood at this time, Tang Sai''er quickly converged and changed the topic and said, "Why are you doing this to me?"


    "Who told you to cheat me with a fake formula at the beginning? I can deduce the internal skill, but I still have to try the life and death talisman myself to know whether it is true or not." Song Qingshu replied.


    For a moment, don Sai''er''s words stopped. It turned out that he had already seen through his mind.


    "I''m not bad for you. I''ll solve the life and death talisman for you right away." Song Qingshu also felt that she was so upset that he felt sorry.


    Feeling the hand that wandered around himself, don sell bit his lips and returned with a ghost: "who knows if you want to touch me."


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t fall down. He was a little annoyed and said, "I think you''ll touch it openly. What''s the use of these tricks?"


    Tangsai''er spat out her tongue. In fact, she knew that the other party was not that kind of person. After all, he refused to take off her clothes on her own initiative just now. However, the pain of life and death talisman just now was so shocking that she could not help venting her anger. So she stabbed the other party like that.


    "I have resolved the talisman of life and death in your body." Song Qingshu took a slight breath to finish the work, and then helped her up.


    "Thank you," said Tang Sai''er, regretting as soon as he spoke. It was the life and death talisman he planted for himself. What would you like to thank him for? He changed the topic while finishing his clothes to resolve his embarrassment. "I have fulfilled my promise. Now it''s time for you to let my brother go."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let your brother go, but he''s hit the magic Yin finger. It''ll take time to heal him. When he gets well, you''ll see him." Song Qingshu replied.


    Donnell gave him a deep look: "it''s not the same as we agreed."


    "It''s nothing different," Song Qingshu said faintly, "your brother won''t have anything."


    "Well, if I find out that you lied to me, I''ll do whatever I can to avenge you in my life." Tangsai''er glared at him as he left.


    Seeing her figure disappear in the night sky, song Qingshu shrugs. Even if there is no such deal, he will keep Wei Ruolan''s life. After all, his identity has too much room to play.


    Of course, it''s better to have a deal. He doesn''t know that Tang Sai''er is so stupid. When Shi Xiangyun has made a deal with her, she actually comes here to give it away for nothing. He doesn''t know if Wei Ruolan has any confidants or sisters. He won''t refuse them.


    "I don''t know if they were asleep." Song Qingshu looked at the sky and found that it was late at night.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Song Qingshu has a kind of inexplicable palpitation at the bottom of his heart. He hesitates for a moment, and finally goes to the room where Xiao Longnu is.


    It''s not so glamorous to go to the women''s boudoir in the middle of the night. Therefore, song Qingshu deliberately hid his appearance in the past. With his current cultivation, they are not afraid to find him.


    "If they sleep, I''ll come back. If they don''t sleep, I''ll go in and talk." Song Qingshu kept talking to himself, as if to hide his guilty.


    "Well, the lights are out." To the window, song Qingshu secretly sighed.


    "Do you want to have a look?" This idea became uncontrollable when it came to life. Song Qingshu rubbed his hands, and his face was struggling and hesitant.


    Suddenly, if he felt something, he turned his head and looked to the other side. Li Qingluo turned out from the corner with a smile: "the king of the Golden Snake comes to peep into a woman''s bedroom in the middle of the night, and he is not afraid to spread it out and lose his reputation."


    The moonlight like water quietly spread down, Li Qingluo exudes a mysterious attraction. Looking at the young woman''s bright and charming face, plump and symmetrical figure, especially the exaggerated curve of waist and buttocks, song Qingshu doesn''t speak. He goes straight to her room and pulls her.

 Chapter 1333

    "Well, what are you doing?" Li Qingluo is shy and angry. Unexpectedly, without saying a word, she holds her hand. At the same time, she worries that she will wake up the little dragon girl inside. She can only ask in a low voice.


    "You." Song Qingshu''s breath was a little short. Before, he was made inferior by Shi Xiangyun in the beggars'' sect. He finally became Liu Xiahui with great perseverance. Who knows that Tang Sai''er aroused the flames after he came back. Now his mind still keeps showing the amazing elasticity of each other''s body. Now see Li Qingluo a pair of enchanting posture appeared in front of him, he can''t help it.


    At first, Li Qingluo was stunned. She felt that the other person didn''t answer the question. However, she was a very intelligent person. She quickly reflected the meaning of the other person''s answer. In a moment, her cheeks flew and her lips opened, but she didn''t say anything.


    She came here this time to ask for a crime. After all, song Qingshu had to find him to settle the accounts for what he did last time. It''s a pity that she first took XiaoLongNu to visit her parents'' old house, but now she''s finally free. When she''s thinking about how to challenge song Qingshu, she doesn''t know that the other party is playing cards according to common sense, which makes her unprepared.


    Reason tells Li Qingluo to throw away her opponent''s hand, and even slap him in the face. However, the hot feeling from her wrist makes her feel as if she has been ignited by him.


    Her heart beat faster and faster. Even if she didn''t touch it with her hand, she could feel her cheek getting hotter and hotter. Seeing her partner leading her into the room, Li Qingluo was secretly frightened and warned herself, "this is not good. I want to make it clear to him."


    As soon as the red lips were about to open, song Qingshu''s dry and hot lips were blocked as if they were a flame, blocking all her words.


    After all, Li Qingluo is a mature woman. She is more charming than a young woman, and less green and astringent than a young girl. Now she has given up talking, and her two jade arms subconsciously embrace the man in front of her.


    Next, none of them spoke a word, only heavy breathing, eager to rub each other to their own body, the most passionate kiss, and the most primitive exploration.


    "Don''t... don''t tear my clothes... I''ll do it myself..." finally, Li Qingluo couldn''t help talking. After all, this is not her home. She didn''t come out with any clothes to change. If her dress was torn, would she go to her cousin XiaoLongNu to borrow clothes to wear? She can''t afford to lose this man!


    Watching Li Qingluo untie her clothes, song Qingshu has to admire that mature women are really different from young girls. They can face up to their body desires and bravely express their enthusiasm.


    However, song Qingshu was still dissatisfied with Li Qingluo''s speed because of the evil fire caused by Shi Xiangyun and Tang Saier. He simply picked her up and came to the table, while sweeping the things on the table with his other hand.


    The crisp sound of the bowl and dish falling on the ground quickly shocked the servant girl in the house, and shouted to come here: "what happened, son, what happened... Has happened."


    As soon as they stepped into the door, they were shocked to find a woman wrapped around his waist like an octopus, standing on the spot one by one. Although because the woman buried her head in his arms, she couldn''t see the appearance clearly, but her graceful and elegant figure was enough to make these green little girls envious.


    "It''s none of your business here. Let''s go down and have a rest." With a wave of song Qingshu''s hand, an invisible force rushed in. A few servant girls felt a soft force coming from them, and they couldn''t help retreating to the outside of the house. The door in front of them closed immediately.


    A few servant girls look at each other and spit out their tongue. They have seen all these things in rich families. Naturally, they will stay here and trot away.


    "You bastard, did you mean to make a fool of me?" Feeling that the servant girls had left, Li Qingluo raised her head from his arms. Her pink face turned red and her eyes were full of anger.


    "It''s really an accident. I don''t know these people are still up," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Besides, they don''t see your face, and you don''t have to worry about reputation damage."


    "It doesn''t matter if you see it." Li Qingluo said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu is strange, her next sentence let him take a breath: "big deal, kill all."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu realized that no matter the lady of mantuo mountain villa who always regarded the heartless man as a flower or the virgin of the white lotus sect, she was not a kind little white rabbit.


    However, looking at the woman in front of her, a decisive queen fan, the man''s inborn desire for conquest made the flame in Song Qingshu''s heart more vigorous, and directly put the woman in his arms on the table just vacated.


    "Here it is?" Li Qingluo was a little surprised.


    Song Qingshu didn''t talk too much nonsense, just a heavy voice. Well, Li Qingluo just felt her heart beat faster. The Wang family she married to was a famous family, and she paid the most attention to the family tradition. Her late husband was a weak scholar before he died, and he never dared to surpass the rules in this respect. They always respected each other like guests. Therefore, song Qingshu''s request made her nervous and aroused a strong sense of stimulation at the bottom of her heart.


    Biting her lips, Li Qingluo shows a hint of flattery in her eyes. She gives up her refusal and opens her mind to meet the man on her body.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day when we had breakfast together, little dragon girl gave Li Qingluo a strange look: "cousin, your face today seems to be much more ruddy than yesterday?"


    "Is it?" Li Qingluo touched her face and looked at Song Qingshu with a guilty heart.


    Song Qingshu gave her a smile, which made her turn away very unnaturally.


    In fact, both song Qingshu and Li Qingluo know very well that there is no love between them, only some physical instinctive attraction.


    For Li Qingluo, her husband died early, and it''s hard to say what feelings there are between husband and wife. She has been carrying great responsibility and pressure to avenge her aunt and uncle over the years. In front of the white lotus goddess wanted by the Southern Song Dynasty, she is in great tension both physically and mentally. She needs to relax properly to release these negative emotions, In addition, she was also a mature woman to the extreme, this age is also extremely eager for men''s caress.


    Of course, because of the social environment and the moral system, she didn''t move these thoughts at the beginning, and continued to be in front of the chaste widow Mrs. Wang until song Qingshu opened a door to another world for her, and the experience she had never experienced made her have something to eat


    For song Qingshu, Li Qingluo is a mature and charming woman; In addition, her special identity satisfied his desire for conquest. In particular, the other side has matured to the extreme and is highly skilled in martial arts. He doesn''t have to worry about their bodies being damaged as he does to other confidants. He can freely release the original desire of Li Qingluo.


    So they hit it off, and they are both mature people. They don''t talk much about the relationship between them. It seems that nothing has happened after the event. They have no responsibility and moral restraint, which makes them very satisfied and relaxed.


    In the next few days, Li Qingluo continued to take Xiao Longnu to learn about her parents, while song Qingshu went to the beggars'' sect from time to time to get familiar with the organizational structure of the beggars'' sect, to understand the abilities and character of each middle-level cadre, which can be used by him, and which must be replaced in the future.


    In addition, after this period of time together, he had to admit that Chen Youliang was a talented person, and he was a man of great wisdom. The only pity was that he had a problem with his character.


    But song Qingshu is not very worried about this now. Although Chen Youliang is a double-edged sword, with his current ability and being on guard in advance, he has absolute confidence that he will not be backfired when using the other side.


    After Chen Youliang''s arrangement and operation during this period of time, the whole streets of Lin''an City are talking about the injustice of Yue Fei''s murder, and everyone is filled with righteous indignation when he mentions the treacherous minister who killed Yue Fei.


    The people are excited, and the discussion about this incident in the court is gradually fermenting. Especially the students of Jianshan academy, who are at the age of youth and blood, and Li Shouzhong''s contribution to the fire, are like an angry volcano. I don''t know how many times I have spontaneously organized to write petitions to Shangda Tianting. However, Wanzao and Zhang Jun have been prime ministers for so many years, and they have accumulated enormous energy. Every time, they always have their subordinates to help them defuse these threats.


    However, the greater the oppression, the stronger the resistance. Later, something happened and finally completely detonated the powder keg.


    On the wall of Zichen hall in the upper Dynasty, Zhang Bolin, a member of bai''e''s library, a Youwu doctor, inscribed: "Fu Chai, did you forget the killing of King Yue


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar. Huizong had already died in the state of Jin, so everyone knew that this was a satire on Zhao Gou. It can be said that Yue Fei''s death has made people''s discontent and resistance accumulate to a dangerous level.


    Zhao Gou dealt with Zhang Bolin with an iron face. At the same time, he also understood that it would be difficult to win over people''s hearts if he did not vindicate Yue Fei. Especially now, people are no longer just criticizing Qin Hui, Wan Zao and other ministers as before, but gradually turning the spearhead to him!


    If one doesn''t pay attention, he will burn himself, and maybe cause unrest. Now it''s time to make a quick decision and abandon the car.


    Anyway, Qin Hui is dead, and the other two culprits, Wan Zao Zhe and Zhang Jun, are so disappointed in what they have done recently... Zhao Gou looks at the two prime ministers in the court, and his heart is cold.


    Shi Miyuan''s father Shi Hao, as an imperial teacher, naturally soon realized Zhao Gou''s psychology. Before, no matter how his daughter Shi Xiangyun persuaded him, he kept still, and the result was a thunderbolt.


    Taiyuan, Dianyuan and Chayuan were launched at the same time to directly impeach the left Prime Minister Wanzao and the right Prime Minister Zhang Junyi for plotting a rebellion!


    As an old fox in politics, Shi Miyuan didn''t impeach them for setting up Zhongliang. After all, the emperor approved the matter in those years, and Zhao Gou would be involved in it if he was not careful. The crime of treason is the most serious crime in all ages. Once he is convicted, it is the end of punishing nine ethnic groups. No one will object to adding the charges of setting up Zhongliang.


    The impeachment of the two men''s rebellion was not out of thin air. At the beginning, Wanzao instructed Zhang Jun to mobilize 500 forbidden troops to encircle and kill the Mongolian mission. Shi Miyuan had already found out. He had been holding it in his hand, waiting for the chance to kill!


    ----


    In history, although the Song Dynasty was weak, the people of the Song Dynasty were never the same. The peasants Zhang Shun and Zhang Gui, who were suicidal charging before the breaking of Xiangyang City, and the subjects who jumped into the sea on the cliff


    There is also Zhang Bolin, who pleads for Yue Fei and openly satirizes Zhao Gou''s "Fu Chai, I forget the killing of King Yue and my father."!

 Chapter 1334

    As the saying goes, when the wall falls down, people push, and wanzaozhe and Zhang Jun often do injustice, which has offended a large number of people. Now they get the opportunity, and they seem to smell the bloody smell of sharks swarming in, which soon drowns their voice of refutation.


    Feeling the excitement of the crowd, Zhao Gou was thrilled and worried that it would involve him. He immediately called a guard in the court to send them to the prison.


    The Taijian system, the students of Guozijian, and the people''s letters all listed their various crimes. Even Wan Zao''s murder of his daughter-in-law was dug up.


    There is no suspense about their ending. The only surprise is that they committed suicide in the prison. After hearing the news, song Qingshu sneered at it. It was obvious that the one in the palace didn''t want them to live, so that they wouldn''t say something they shouldn''t.


    After dealing with the two of them, Yue Fei''s rehabilitation is also natural. The imperial court quickly announced to the world: "so Yue Fei started his own army, not more than a few years, and became a general.". However, in terms of ability, he is loyal to the masses, has the law, and does not boast of himself. Yu lie''s legacy is still alive today. Last winter, all the people who went out to defend Ezhu were not disturbed by their teacher''s behavior, and they had discipline. The people on the road owe it to Fei. Although fly sit matter to die, but the emperor read of don''t forget. Today, he can inherit the holy will, and recover the official title with Zhui, posthumous title Wu Mu, and pursue the title of the king of E, and change the burial ceremony; After the visit, we are specially employed. "


    Because Yue Fei''s body disappeared after he was killed, and there was no way to bury him. But the court ordered a reward of 500 yuan for anyone who had clues about Yue Fei''s body.


    Originally, this was also a helpless move. After all, Yue Fei had been victimized for so many years, and there was little hope of recovering his body. The imperial court was ready to build a burial mound for him.


    But unexpectedly, on the day the imperial edict was issued, a young man came to the door and threatened that he knew where Yue Fei''s body was.


    Looking at his age, the court thought he was cheating on the reward, but when asked, the court was surprised. It turned out that he was the son of Kaishun, who happened to be a jailer in Dali temple where Yue Fei was imprisoned!


    Despite his humble status and lack of culture, he is loyal and has always admired Yue Fei. He knows that Yue Fei was framed. Unfortunately, even Li Ruopu and he Yanyou, the prime ministers of Dali temple, were immediately dismissed and framed at that time. What can he do as a little jailer? Especially when he thought of his parents, wife and children, he could only take care of Yue Fei in prison and let him suffer less.


    When Yue Fei was killed, he wrote his last words in prison: "the day is clear, the day is clear.". Seeing that his blood was surging, he risked his life to carry his body out of the city overnight and bury it next to the jiuqucong temple. In order to identify in the future, he tied the jade ring that Yue Fei had worn under his body and planted two orange trees in front of his grave.


    When Yue Fei''s body disappeared that year, Qin Hui Wanzao was furious and ordered a thorough investigation. However, many prison guards in Dali temple were loyal. Although some people guessed that he was responsible for it, no one reported it. Kai Shun kept the secret in his heart until he died. He told his son about it and said, "Marshal Yue is loyal to his country, and he will be vindicated one day in the future."


    His son, adhering to his father''s will, kept the secret until he saw Qin Hui''s downfall and Wan Wei, Zhang Jun and other culprits died, and the imperial court publicly ordered the rehabilitation.


    When Yue Fei''s remains were moved from jiuqucong temple to qixialing on the Bank of Xizi lake, Li Qingluo burst into tears, while XiaoLongNu vomited blood, and the whole person fainted. If song Qingshu could not hold her quickly, I''m afraid her pure and refined face would come into close contact with the sand on the ground.


    "It''s too inhumane to ask practitioners to abandon seven emotions and six desires in the ancient tomb sect''s" jade girl heart. If there is a little emotional fluctuation, it''s not true Qi retrograde or hematemesis. I really can''t practice any more. The "not old Changchun Gong" blackmailed from Tang Sai''er is very suitable for her. When she wakes up, pass it on to her. " Song Qingshu secretly made a decision.


    Originally, he wanted to take XiaoLongNu back to rest, but he thought that if she was sober, he would never leave. So song Qingshu held XiaoLongNu in his arms and accompanied Yue Fei throughout the funeral ceremony.


    Finally, looking at the words "Tomb of King yue''e of Song Dynasty" on the stone tablet, song Qingshu said to him in a turbulent mood: "Lord Yue, I will take good care of your daughter, and your will to" return to me ". However, it is not the river and mountain of Zhao and song families, but the river and mountain of thousands of Chinese children."


    When she got home, little dragon girl finally woke up and heard that song Qingshu held her and "witnessed" the whole process of her father''s relocation. She felt warm in her heart and said in a soft voice: "thank you ~"


    On one side, Li Qingluo saw that most of her body was leaning against song Qingshu, but she didn''t feel shy and angry. She seemed to be used to this kind of cuddling. Her eyebrows were slightly frowning, and she couldn''t help worrying. She wasn''t jealous. After all, the relationship between her and song Qingshu didn''t involve love, It''s just the physical needs of mature men and women. The reason why she worries is that she understands that a playboy like song Qingshu is not a good match for his cousin, especially for the group of Yingyan in Golden Snake camp. If her cousin really likes him, she will have no luck in her life.


    Song Qingshu comforted Xiao Longnu for a few words. Then he suddenly thought of what he had thought before, and immediately said, "don''t practice the heart of the jade girl. I''ll teach you another martial art. Whether it''s power or subtlety, it''s above the heart of the jade girl."


    "But this martial art is the painstaking efforts of my grandparents. In those years, my master didn''t even teach my elder martial sister, but passed it on to me. How can I live up to her expectations?" In fact, there''s another reason XiaoLongNu didn''t say, that is, she subconsciously didn''t want to abandon the martial arts she practiced with Guo Er, which carries too many memories of them.


    In fact, according to her usual temperament, she would say what she thought, but this time, I don''t know why. Looking at Song Qingshu''s concerned eyes, she subconsciously didn''t want to mention another man in his face.


    "Is this what aunt Guo said about how to behave?" Little dragon girl was in a trance for a moment.


    "But there are too many defects in the classic of jade girl''s heart. As long as you move your feelings, something will happen. How many times have you been in danger over the years? Just now, if I hadn''t been secretly channeling your true Qi, you might have been possessed again. What if I wasn''t by your side? I don''t want you to go crazy outside and meet Gongsun Zhi. If you are saved by him, you will marry him to repay you. " Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    Hearing him mention it, little dragon girl blushed and murmured, "it''s not to repay him..."


    Allow all doubt to be the case. "Song Qingshu''s tone is unquestionable." you have practiced "not old Changchun Gong" from today on. Besides, I teach you the book of changes in the nine Yin Manual of Jing Jing, and you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Well," said the little dragon girl.


    Song Qingshu''s generosity makes Li Qingluo envious. Little dragon girl doesn''t know the world and doesn''t know how powerful these two martial arts are. As the godmother of Bai Lian, she naturally knows how powerful these two martial arts are. One of them makes the five wonders of the Central Plains unite, and the other one is the unique skill of Tianshan TongLao, who doesn''t need to kill others, So he casually gave it to a woman who was not related to him.


    "This asshole is a real loser." Li Qingluo spat in secret.


    I really don''t want to see my cousin lying in Song Qingshu''s arms. Li Qingluo coughed, took the opportunity to pull her over and said, "now the court is looking for my uncle''s descendants, and I don''t know if I can find your brothers."


    Helen of Troy is as like as two peas. The most important thing is the visit to Yue Fei after the completion of the funeral. The Little Dragon Girl naturally does not need to visit. She looks almost the same as her mother. She can be seen as the daughter of Yue Fei, but she is a daughter, and the special offer mentioned in the edict is not applicable to her.


    "My brother?" XiaoLongNu blinked a pair of big eyes as clear as water. As expected, she was immediately distracted.


    "I was afraid you were sad, so I didn''t mention it..." Li Qingluo sighed and began to explain, "your father has five sons and two daughters, the eldest son Yue Yun, the second son Yue Lei, the third son Yue Lin, the fourth son Yue Zhen, the fifth son Yue Ting, and the eldest daughter Yue Anning, who was born to your father''s ex-wife, and your little daughter is born to my little aunt."


    Song Qingshu has a strange face. Yue Fei was only in his thirties when he died. He had so many children. People in this era are really efficient in this respect. It seems that it''s time for me to think about the issue of having children. Otherwise, there are so many women around me who have no children. Not only those confidants but also my subordinates will feel uneasy.


    Li Qingluo didn''t know that he had wandered so far away, so she continued to explain: "Yue Yun and Zhang Xian were killed in Dali Temple Prison with your father. Yue Lei was exiled to Lingnan. Yue an Niang was not investigated because she got married. Yue Lin, Yue Zhen and Yue Ting were still young at that time. They were raised in Jiujiang''s hometown and didn''t follow their parents in Lin''an, I escaped that night. "


    "However, considering that Yue Lei was killed by an assassin in exile, the other three must be more or less vicious. I''ve been investigating them all these years, but I can''t find out anything about them!" Li Qingluo bit her lips, and there was a deep hatred in her eyes. "It''s too cheap for Wanzao and Zhang Jun to die!"


    Song Qingshu was just about to comfort the two girls. Suddenly a servant girl came to report, "young master, there is a girl outside who wants to see you."


    Little Dragon Girl''s ears moved slightly, but her face was still expressionless.


    "But miss historian?" Song Qingshu asked, since Shi Miyuan has already launched the stage admonishment, it''s time for Shi Xiangyun to come to him.


    "Not miss Smith." The servant girl shook her head and said, Shi Xiangyun is very famous among these young ladies in Lin''an City. The servant girl once met her.


    "Who is that?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Li Qingluo is in a bad mood. When she hears that, she adds fuel to the fire. She is not polite at all when she talks about it: "it must be the peach blossom debt you''ve got to get involved in


    -----


    In history, Yue Lin, Yue Zhen and Yue Ting were all born to Yue Fei''s stepwife, Li wa. I always feel that Li Canghai''s too many births are harmful to the image of fairy sister, so I changed the setting.


    In addition, in the early history, Yue Fei was not filial to his father-in-law and married other men by himself during the war. His last husband was a subordinate of Han Shizhong, so later Yue Fei married Li wa.

 Chapter 1335

    Song Qingshu smiles and looks at the little dragon girl next to her. There is no fluctuation on her face. She is relieved and somewhat lost.


    "Call her in, and then introduce your confidant to us." Li Qingluo said with a smile. They have been together all this time, but they also know what happened to song Qingshu. At this time, Tang Sai''er is the only one who will come to him except Shi Xiangyun. However, Li Qingluo knows her apprentice''s temperament, so she won''t announce it in a gentle way. Instead, she uses her lightness skills to break in.


    The servant girl looks at Song Qingshu in embarrassment and asks for his advice.


    "I''ll go and have a look." Song Qingshu coughs twice. He thinks it''s better to go out and have a look first. In case he is a confidant, he can give her a dose of preventive injection in advance, so that he won''t be unprepared to see Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu next to him. It''s not good to make a nunnery.


    "Let''s go and have a look. It''s not polite for us to wait here." Li Qingluo stands up with a smile. Although the little dragon girl on one side doesn''t say anything, she follows them closely, which is enough to show her attitude.


    "It''s true that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black. Little dragon girl is a little black by Li Qingluo." Song Qingshu thought bitterly, but he didn''t dare to say these words openly.


    In this way, the three of them walked out, and soon came to the gate. There was a beautiful white horse standing at the gate. Next to it was a young girl in a white dress. Her face was white and tender, and her face was very pretty, but it was obvious that her face was dusty.


    Looking at the girl''s beautiful and pure face, Li Qingluo is full of complaints. That bastard is greedy of flowers and lust, but his eyes are really good... When he sighs, he suddenly thinks that he is exaggerating himself in disguise, and his mouth can''t help rising slightly.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance clearly, song Qingshu was surprised and happy: "water girl, why are you here!" This girl is the water Sheng in Liancheng Jue. It''s been some time since she left Golden Snake camp last time.


    "Brother song!" Seeing song Qingshu, Shuisheng''s eyes burst into a brilliant light, and the whole person rushed to his arms with a wisp of fragrant wind.


    Song Qingshu was stiff and felt her slightly shaking body. He couldn''t help feeling tender in his heart. He held her in his arms and said, "you''re haggard these days."


    "Keke ~" Li Qingluo heard goose bumps fall on the ground, can''t help coughing twice.


    Shuisheng then found that there were two women beside him who were so beautiful that they suddenly turned red. He instinctively pushed song Qingshu away and broke away from him: "brother song, are they


    "Well, I''d like to introduce you to Mrs. Wang of mantuo villa and the Dragon Girl of ancient tomb sect. They are all my... My friends." Song Qingshu thinks about it. He really doesn''t know how to describe his relationship with them. He can''t tell Shui Sheng that the mature one is his own gun. You, the young one is Youda, and his lover is not full, right?


    "Hello, Mrs. Wang. Hello, Miss long." Although Shuisheng has been praised for her beauty since she was a child, the two women in front of her are so beautiful that she is ashamed of herself.


    Little Dragon Girl pursed a smile and nodded to her. For a girl like her who is not familiar with the world, this kind of etiquette is a great progress.


    Li Qingluo is much more natural: "hello girl." Then he turned to song Qingshu and said with a smile: "won''t you introduce this girl to us?"


    "Forget, forget," Song Qingshu said with an embarrassed smile, "this is the daughter of Shuisheng, who is from Lengyue jianshuidai in nansiqi''s" falling flowers and flowing water. "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but wonder how the atmosphere is like seeing Xiaosan in the main palace. These women are neither wives nor lovers. I feel guilty.


    "Nansiqi?" Li Qingluo nodded, "I''ve always had a chivalrous reputation. As expected, tiger father has no dog daughter."


    Song Qingshu knows that as the virgin of white lotus, nansiqi is hard for her to pay attention to. Now this kind of praise is to save face.


    "Let''s talk about it first." Seeing many passers-by''s eyes glancing to this side from time to time, song Qingshu felt a little upset, as if Xiao Longnu had suffered a great loss when they were looked at more than once.


    Let the boy take care of Shuisheng''s zhaoyebai, while song Qingshu takes them to the hall.


    "Is your father settled?" Song Qingshu can''t help but ask, at the beginning, something happened to her father in the Golden Snake camp, and then her uncle, who is also a leader of the Golden Snake camp, escorted Shuidai and others'' coffins back to their hometown for burial with her.


    Hearing him mention this, Shuisheng''s eyes turned red: "all settled down, I''ll bury him and some uncles together, so that they can continue to get married at Jiuquan."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "they have spirit in heaven, and they will thank you for doing so. When I''m free one day, I''ll go to worship my uncle with you. "


    Hear his words, water Sheng''s pale face son floats two regiments to blush, tiny can''t check ground um. She didn''t refuse. After all, because of their relationship, she should take this man back to let Dad see him.


    "By the way, how did you get here?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked curiously.


    A ray of shame flashed over Shuisheng''s white face, and he replied softly, "originally I was filial to my father at home, but later I overheard the news that you got Jinbo Xunhua, and I was worried about you... So I came out to find you. I don''t know how you are now. I went to the Golden Snake camp to discuss with sister a Jiu, Later, I learned from them that you were safe and sound, but I always wanted to see you in person, so I came to Lin''an... "


    Song Qingshu was moved and pitied when she heard that. She was a young girl who went north and South in the age of war and chaos. She traveled thousands of miles and suffered a lot along the way.


    Seeing that song Qingshu has been holding Shuisheng''s hand, Li Qingluo subconsciously looks at her cousin. She looks out of the window with a little more sadness. She coughs and says, "song, let''s get down to business first. There''s plenty of time for you to talk about love later."


    Shuisheng was a little nervous because of the pressure of two peerless beauties. Hearing the words, he drew back his hand like an electric shock.


    Song Qingshu gave Li Qingluo a gloomy look: "song, song, can''t you be polite to me?" At the same time, I thought that when you were under me, you were so sweet. Even your brother was so sweet. How could you turn away in a twinkling of an eye.


    "The bastard who didn''t call your surname song is good enough," Li Qingluo snorted, and her mouth slightly raised. "Well, let''s continue to talk about my aunt''s father and son."


    Little dragon girl finally turned around and sighed: "are my brothers really likely to live in this world?" She grew up in an ancient tomb. She never felt bad about orphans. It was only when she was with Yang Guo that she felt a little warm to get along with others. It''s a pity that she had never been with him


    The scene I saw in the ancient tomb at the beginning, XiaoLongNu was disheartened. Later, she went to the palace to assassinate her, but she also had the idea of suicide. Unexpectedly, she suddenly heard from her parents. During this time, Li Qingluo took her to visit some places where her parents used to stay. Gradually, she had the concept of home in her mind. Now I know that I still have several brothers. I can''t help feeling that blood is thicker than water. It''s a pity that those brothers I''ve never met are already in danger.


    "Not without hope." Seeing that the light in XiaoLongNu''s eyes gradually faded away, Li Qingluo didn''t want her to return to that state of despair. She quickly advised, "although I didn''t find their whereabouts, I didn''t see their bodies. You know, your elder brother Yue Yun died of decapitation, and your second brother Yue Lei died in exile. I''ve confirmed these, but the whereabouts of the other three brothers, But I''m not so sure. Next, I''ll torture Wanzao''s party members to see if there were any insiders back then. "


    "Cousin, why do you deliberately comfort me like this? With your power, I can''t find it after so many years. What can I find if I go to find it again?" Although little dragon girl doesn''t know the world, it doesn''t mean she is stupid. It''s easy for her to see through Li Qingluo''s mind.


    Li Qingluo was speechless. In fact, all the things that should be investigated these years have been investigated. Even Wan Zao''s men were secretly arrested and interrogated by her. The answer she got was that they had been secretly assassinated, but no one could tell where their bodies were, which made her have a little fantasy.


    "Are you talking about the orphans of General Yue? I may know... "At this time, a weak voice came from the side.


    Song Qingshu, Li Qingluo, and even Xiao Longnu, who has been indifferent to the outside world, suddenly turn around and look at the red faced Shuisheng.


    "Do you know where they are?" Li Qingluo grabbed Shuisheng''s hand and said excitedly.


    Noticing Shuisheng''s frowning, song Qingshu hurried to open Li Qingluo''s hand: "don''t be so excited. Your martial arts skills are so high that they hurt you."


    "You''re the only one who cares for jade." Li Qing Luo Bai glanced at him, but he didn''t have the time to get angry with him. He just looked eagerly at Shuisheng.


    "Some time ago, when I was sorting out my father''s relics, I found a note." seeing that song Qingshu was so concerned about himself, Shuisheng was so sweet that he explained, "it mentioned that Liu Chengfeng, my third uncle, was entrusted by one of his clansmen many years ago to save some children. Worried that his power would damage the clansman''s affairs, he invited my father and some of their sworn brothers to go with him."


    "How do you know those children are the orphans of General Yue?" Li Qingluo asked suspiciously that she had received a lot of news like this over the years, but it turned out to be false. She knew that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. She didn''t want her cousin to experience such pain.


    "I... I guess." Shuisheng blushed and said awkwardly.


    ------


    Entrusted by people, I recommend a book named "pure bird reporter", which belongs to urban category and is written by a beautiful write

 Chapter 1336

    "Guess?" Song Qingshu can''t help but be overwhelmed. I didn''t expect that Shuisheng also has the talent of being funny.


    Li Qingluo''s face is as deep as water. If she didn''t consider that she was a friend of song Qingshu, she might have taken her as a flower fertilizer.


    "Why do you guess that?" Worried about the outbreak of Li Qingluo, song Qingshu came out in a hurry.


    Seeing their great reaction, Shuisheng thought he had said something wrong, and his voice could not help lowering: "my uncle Liu''s name is Liu Yunsheng..."


    "Liu Yunsheng?" Song Qingshu was at a loss. He had never heard of it himself.


    Who knows Li Qingluo but facial expression is excited, one grasped the hand of water Sheng: "that person really calls Liu Yunsheng?"


    "Eh ~" Shui Sheng was startled by her reaction and nodded subconsciously.


    "Who on earth is Liu Yunsheng, who excites you like this?" Song Qingshu can''t help asking, and the little dragon girl next to him looks at her curiously.


    Li Qingluo sighed, with a look of recollection on her face, and began to tell a story of that year: "when my little uncle was framed by Qin Hui, Wan Zao was sent to preside over the case. At that time, Li Ruopu and he Yanyou of Dali Temple thought that my little uncle was not guilty, and they spared no effort to dispute with Wan Zao, so they were dismissed. In addition to the people in the imperial court shouting for Yue Fei''s injustice, the common people also burst the pot one after another. The most famous one was Liu Yunsheng in Buyi, who wrote to plead for his uncle''s injustice. As a result, Dali temple was under the control of wandang zhona dog thief, and he ordered him to be executed. "


    Song Qingshu was so moved that he couldn''t help praising him: "what a righteous man!" Even Xiao Longnu, who has always been a girl without three girls, has changed her face.


    Shuisheng then said, "before Liu Yunsheng wrote, he expected that he would die, so he found Liu Chengfeng, the legendary" rouyun sword "in the people''s family, who is also my father''s sworn brother, and entrusted him to do something in Jiujiang."


    Li Qingluo exclaimed: "before they came to Lin''an, they lived on the edge of Lushan Mountain in Jiujiang!"


    Little dragon girl could not help but ask: "water girl, what happened later?"


    Rao is also a woman, but Shuisheng is still amazed by her: "because the third uncle is worried that something might happen in the middle of the journey, and it''s hard for him to stand alone, so he specially finds Lu Tianshu, the eldest uncle''s Ren Yi Lu Dadao, Hua tiegan, the second uncle''s Zhongping invincible, and my father to go with him."


    After a pause, Shuisheng continued: "my father''s letter didn''t say what he was going to do, just what he wrote down. After saving Zhongliang, they were very happy."


    After listening to song Qingshu, he could not help feeling that "falling flowers and flowing water" is famous for four masters of the same level. In the end, they were killed by blood swordsmen, which made the other side''s reputation of fighting against heaven. Their nickname "falling flowers and flowing water" has also become the butt of everyone''s jokes, especially Huatie Gan, who is servile and proud.


    In the Golden Snake camp before, song Qingshu stopped Shuisheng from killing huatiegan. The main reason was that the four of them had been chivalrous all their lives. They couldn''t deny all of him just because they had made a mistake. Now, fortunately, they didn''t do anything at that time. What a righteous act it was to save Yue Fei''s orphan. If they killed him, song Qingshu would surely be condemned by his conscience - of course, He didn''t know that Hua tiegan had been killed by ah Qing.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she was, and she could not help muttering to herself: "that''s all right. When Liu Yunsheng wrote, his little uncle had not died, so Liu Chengfeng went to Jiujiang ahead of time to save my cousins. Later, the killers of Qin Hui''s Wanzao sect had a fantasy. They were afraid of the boss''s reproach, So one after another unified caliber has completed the task, even Qin Hui and WAN Zao have been concealed in the past. No wonder no matter how much I tormented those people, I didn''t get any useful information. They were cheated by those killers. "


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes also showed a ray of light: "cousin, do you mean my brothers may still be alive?"


    "Well," Li Qingluo nodded excitedly and looked at Shuisheng attentively, "water girl, does your father''s notes record where they saved those people?"


    "I didn''t say it clearly," Shuisheng said hesitantly, "but there are several places mentioned in the notes..."


    "Where?" Li Qingluo asked in a hurry.


    Shuisheng shook his head: "I just looked at it casually at that time. I didn''t pay much attention to the place names. Now I can''t remember them."


    "Did you bring your father''s notes?" Li Qingluo asked.


    Shuisheng still shook his head and apologized: "no, in his hometown of Jinling."


    Little dragon girl looks disappointed. Li Qingluo hesitates for a moment, looks at Shuisheng and says, "Miss water, I have a heartless invitation. Can you take us to your hometown?"


    "Yes." Shuisheng didn''t refuse.


    "Why don''t we start at once?" Li Qingluo said excitedly.


    "Ah?" Shuisheng looks at her in surprise.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "it''s a real invitation to ask someone to accompany you on your way because they are so dusty."


    Li Qingluo sighed: "I also know that this request is a bit difficult, but I have been tracing this matter for 20 years, and finally I see hope. I don''t want to dream too much at night."


    "What''s so dreamy?" Song Qingshu said strangely, "anyway, now the court has announced to the world that several young masters of Yue will come to Beijing when they hear the news. Why are you so worried?"


    Li Qingluo shook her head: "no, wandangzhe and Zhang Jun have been prime ministers for so many years. They have already formed a huge group. Although they are dead, they still have many remaining parties. For example, Zhang Rou, a bandit in the Dabie Mountains, is in danger if they take revenge for their masters."


    Song Qingshu frowned and knew that what she said was reasonable. He could not guarantee that he would not take revenge on his offspring for the grudges between Wanzao, Zhang Jun Group and Yue Fei.


    "Brother song, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll take these two sisters back to Jinling." Water Sheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    "But you are so dusty all the way that you have to take a good rest for a few days." Song Qingshu said painfully.


    Shuisheng shakes his head and smiles: "it''s my father''s proudest thing in his life to save a few young masters of Yue. If there''s an accident in the end that leads to his failure, his old man won''t close his eyes if he knows it. How can I be an unfilial daughter because of a little hard work?"


    "This..." the other party mentioned her father. Song Qingshu didn''t know how to persuade him for a while.


    "What''s more..." Shuisheng''s face was slightly red. He took a look at Li Qingluo and XiaoLongNu, and showed a look of desire to talk and stop.


    "Cousin, let''s go and pack first." Li Qingluo takes XiaoLongNu out with interest.


    Seeing that they left, Shuisheng just said: "brother song, my father''s body is not cold. According to our rules there, I have to be filial for three years. This time, I came out after hearing about your accident. Now that I see you safe and sound, I''m relieved."


    Listening to her feelings, song Qingshu gently embraces her. Shuisheng''s face is slightly red, but he doesn''t refuse.


    "Brother song, I really want to be with you, but I really should go back to keep filial piety for my father..." Shuisheng''s face leaned against his chest, feeling his breath, and suddenly felt that the past days of hard work had disappeared.


    "In that case, I won''t leave you. When I finish my work, I''ll come to Jinling to see you." Song Qingshu said softly.


    Water Sheng''s eyes suddenly streamed: "you must come, I''ll wait for you."


    Seeing her exuberant appearance, song Qingshu suddenly raised the idea of teasing her: "what if I accidentally forget?"


    "Shuisheng snorted:" if you dare to forget, I''ll come to you to settle the accounts and tell the world that you are always in trouble and never give up. "


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "don''t use this word indiscriminately, OK, I''ve confused you."


    Water Sheng face also flashed a trace of shy color, biting his lips, whispered: "you confused my heart."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu bowed his head to kiss her lips.


    With a cry, Shuisheng quickly pushed her away. Her face was more red than rouge. She was ashamed and angry: "people are still filial to their father now ~"


    Song Qingshu realized that he was Meng Lang, and he hugged her and coaxed her. He finally turned her anger into happiness.


    Before long, Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu packed up their salutes. Although they were reluctant to part with each other, song Qingshu sent them to the carriage.


    "Take good care of them." Before he left, song Qingshu asked Li Qingluo to do it.


    Li Qingluo looked at him with a smile: "do you want me to take care of my cousin or the water girl?"


    "Water girl, of course." Song Qingshu sees through her mind and stares at her. Anyway, XiaoLongNu is her beloved cousin and will take good care of her.


    "You''re smart." After Li Qingluo smiles, her voice turns serious. "After we go to Jinling to find out the information, we should leave for Jiujiang immediately. The disturbance in Lin''an City is treacherous. Be careful yourself. Don''t wait for us to come back next time, but you are dead."


    Song Qingshu''s lips twitched: "do you care about me or curse me?"


    "What do you think?" Li Qingluo turned and boarded the carriage, leaving a string of charming laughter, "by the way, don''t bully my female apprentice while I''m away."


    Song Qingshu directly ignored her words and looked at XiaoLongNu. Unfortunately, he didn''t know whether there were other people present or why. XiaoLongNu didn''t mean to say goodbye to him and got on the carriage early.


    Noticing his sight from the window, little dragon girl just nodded slightly to him, and then turned her eyes to the distance, which made song Qingshu very depressed: the relationship between the two sides was so close some time ago, but now they suddenly split up. Was it Li Qingluo who spoke ill of me in front of her these days?


    Unfortunately, until the outline of the carriage disappeared in sight, he did not come up with an answer. For the first time, he sighed: "women''s heart, undersea needle."


    Back in the room, looking at the empty house, song Qingshu suddenly felt a little sad. He was still making a lot of noise before. After a while, he was empty.


    Bored, he lay on the bed and looked at the roof in a daze. Suddenly, a carp sat up, patted his head and exclaimed, "Oh, I''ve been busy with Yue Fei''s case, and I forgot the two people in the palace!"

 Chapter 1337

    In addition to Li Yuanzhi, there is also Chen Yuanyuan, who has been turned into a beauty by men all over the world. During this busy time, there is no time to take care of them, and I don''t know if there is anything wrong with the two women in the palace.


    Together, song Qingshu could not help worrying. Although the sun had not set yet, he could not care so much. He went out and sneaked into the palace.


    After all, it''s not night. Now he wants to enter the palace in broad daylight, so he must be careful with song Qingshu''s unique lightness skill. Fortunately, there are few people in the cold palace, so he sneaks in without danger.


    "I don''t know how they get along with each other. Yuanzhi''s girl is very strange. She doesn''t like Chen Yuanyuan''s mother and daughter all the time, and Chen Yuanyuan doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken. She won''t bully her very badly this time." Song Qingshu could not help but feel a cold sweat for Chen Yuanyuan.


    However, when he came to the two people''s residence, he was stunned, because the scene in front of him was quite different from what he imagined. Chen Yuanyuan didn''t cry in the corner, and Li Yuanzhi didn''t laugh in front of her like a witch with a whip.


    The two girls are now sitting quietly opposite each other. Chen Yuanyuan is as beautiful and elegant as ever. Li Yuanzhi, who has always been jumping and lively, turns into a quiet and beautiful girl.


    Curiosity, song Qingshu close a few steps, it is found that the two women are now playing go, Li Yuanzhi hand sunspot, several times move, and finally took back, gently biting his fingers, brow frown thinking look pretty cute.


    Chen Yuanyuan still looks at her with a smile, not impatient at all. All of a sudden, she saw the song Qingshu beside her. She could not help shivering.


    Li Yuanzhi didn''t notice song Qingshu for the first time because she turned her back to him. Only when she found that Chen Yuanyuan''s expression on the opposite side changed, did she turn her head doubtfully. After seeing song Qingshu clearly, E-Mei, who was still tight just now, stretched out.


    "Brother song ~" with a exclamation of joy, Li Yuanzhi jumped into song Qingshu''s arms wrapped in a wisp of fragrant wind.


    Holding the girl''s soft body, song Qingshu gave a knowing smile: "Yuanzhi sister ~"


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Chen Yuanyuan can''t help admiring. Although she is gorgeous and numerous men bow to her pomegranate skirt, she has never found such a man who can let her rush into each other''s arms with such a girlish attitude.


    They held each other tightly for a while. Li Yuanzhi suddenly realized that there was an audience watching him. In an instant, she jumped down from his arms with a red face. In order to resolve her embarrassment, she took song Qingshu''s hand to the chessboard and said, "brother song, come and help me see, how can I go?"


    Looking at the dense black and white in front of him, song Qingshu is one of the first two, and he is one of the best. He was not a go fan in his previous life. How could he play this game? If it''s Gobang, he still has confidence to fight with the other side.


    "I will not." Song Qingshu said.


    "You are too modest." Chen Yuanyuan finally opened his mouth. His voice is still so soft and sweet, which makes people feel like a spring breeze. At the bottom of his heart, he can''t help but feel ready to move.


    "That''s right. I''ve lost two games in a row. Brother song, you must help me save face." Li Yuanzhi holds song Qingshu''s arm and shakes it.


    "These two women sincerely see my joke." Song Qingshu has a black line.


    It''s no wonder that Chen Yuanyuan and Li Yuanzhi, after all, in this world, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are standard. Those who have a little ability in their family will be trained from childhood. Naturally, it''s unreasonable not to be a good young master like song Qingshu. Moreover, song Qingshu''s impression in their hearts is that they are resourceful and immortal, and their chess skills should not be inferior to those of national players.


    "If you go down, you''ll go down. Who''s afraid of who." Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to show her shyness in front of a woman, so she had to go up. Fortunately, he has been in this world for several years. Under his influence, he knows at least some rules of go, at least barely able to play.


    "Why?" Seeing each other''s falling, Chen Yuanyuan is very surprised. She can''t understand why the other party is falling like this. Isn''t it a great flaw?


    However, Chen Yuanyuan does not dare to take it lightly. Only when the opponent''s chess skill is far better than her own, can she have such a powerful move. She is worried that the opponent is deliberately luring the enemy into the deep, and is afraid that what is waiting for her is a trap. Therefore, she does not dare to take the opportunity to attack and can only defend steadily.


    Song Qing''s book fell fast, not like Li Yuanzhi''s hesitation before. Seeing the girl beside him, he couldn''t help clapping: "brother song is great ~"


    In fact, she can''t understand song Qingshu''s methods, but the girl''s lover is the best in everything. Now that she has his reason, it''s just that she''s not good enough.


    With the chess game going on, Chen Yuanyuan''s face became more and more strange, and an idea in her heart became clearer and clearer. Finally, she could not help trying to fight back. Who knew that the opponent would collapse at the touch of the other side, and she was defeated like a mountain in an instant.


    Li Yuanzhi praised the side of the words have not finished, the whole person instantly dumbfounded.


    Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help it any longer. He covered his mouth and said with a smile, "it turns out that the young master is really... A stinking chess basket."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I said I won''t, you have to let me down." In my heart, I feel aggrieved. If I take an alpha dog in my body when I cross, as described in the systematic flow novels of previous lives, I won''t abuse you too much.


    "You''re a bad guy, which makes me lose face ~" Li Yuanzhi was so ashamed that she punched him in the chest.


    "No more, no more," Song Qing''s heart of the book confuses the chessboard falsely.


    Seeing him like a rogue on the street, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "by the way, how is your wife''s injury?"


    Chen Yuanyuan smiles: "it''s almost good." The scene that he had treated himself suddenly appeared in his mind. Especially when the bodyguard outside came to search the room, his "invasion" of himself became more and more beautiful.


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu suddenly asked strangely, "did she bully you during this period?"


    One side of Li Yuanzhi immediately quit: "brother song, in your heart, I am such a barbarian?"


    Chen Yuanyuan said with a gentle smile: "Yuanzhi sister has been very good to me." In fact, at the beginning, Li Yuanzhi was really hostile to her, but she grew up in the brothel. Later, she worked with so many powerful men. What she was good at was to make people feel like a spring breeze. Although Li Yuanzhi was smart, she was a girl who had never been in the world. She used some means to draw the relationship between them closer.


    "Hum ~" next to Li Yuanzhi to hear her words, can''t help looking at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu fondly rubbed her hair, and then said to Chen Yuanyuan, "madam, would you mind if I give you a pulse?"


    Chen Yuanyuan glanced at him and thought that you have done that to me. Now you even have to ask me.


    "Of course not." Then he put his hand in front of him.


    Looking at the white wrist in front of her, Li Yuanzhi couldn''t help reaching out and touching: "sister, your skin is so white and slippery. I really don''t know how you maintain it."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face was slightly red, and subconsciously pulled down her sleeve, covering the skin on her forearm.


    Song Qingshu coughed twice. He quickly got rid of the distractions and felt her pulse. When he found her pulse was steady, he could not help but sigh with relief: "my wife''s injury is very good. As long as I take care of her, I will soon recover."


    "Thank you for your treatment." Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile.


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu subconsciously looks down her abdomen. Chen Yuanyuan is stunned. Then he realizes that his words are ambiguous, and a pretty face is instantly red.


    "Cough," Song Qingshu also recovered quickly enough to quickly resolve the embarrassment, "since my wife''s injury is almost good, I should send her back."


    "In fact, I think this cold palace is a good place for Qingxiu. During this period, my heart is calmer than ever." Chen Yuanyuan said softly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t understand what she meant by this answer. Did he live here and feel like he didn''t want to go back?


    "I''m going to take Yuanzhi''s sister out of the palace, and it''s time for her to meet her father. When you live alone in this cold palace, how can I rest assured," Song Qingshu said, "what''s more, Qianjin is worried about you."


    When he mentioned ako, Chen Yuanyuan swallowed what he said. It''s really a long time since he came out. It''s time to go back.


    "Can you really get out of the palace?" Li Yuanzhi asked pleasantly.


    "Nature is true," Song Qingshu stroked her soft hair. "This period of time makes you feel aggrieved in the cold palace."


    Li Yuanzhi used to stay here because of her sensitive identity. Now that the situation has settled, she has become an unimportant figure in the palace. In addition, everyone''s attention is now focused on the case of Yue Fei. Taking her away quietly at this time will not cause any waves.


    "Now the biggest problem is how to send you back," Song Qingshu said anxiously, looking at Chen Yuanyuan. "I can''t take you directly to Aker. That way, I can''t explain to the people in the palace."


    The three discussed for a while, and finally came to a plan, let Chen Yuanyuan pretend to be imprisoned in the cold palace side, and then let the nearby palace maids or concubines in the cold palace "accidentally" found out, attracted the imperial guards to take the initiative to rescue her.


    "The biggest problem is your confession after being rescued. The royal guards will definitely ask about what happened during this period." Song Qingshu looks at Chen Yuanyuan anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve been through a lot of frustrations in my life. I can handle this little thing." Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile, with a kind of grace and calmness in his tone.


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu also believed that she could make up a reasonable story. Then he looked at Li Yuanzhi, and his heart was full of fun. "If you don''t want to be the informer''s concubine, maybe you can make contributions to restore the identity of the concubine."


    "Bah!" Li Yuan Zhi red face spat a, "I just don''t rare when Zhao song''s imperial concubine."


    Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help joking: "whose imperial concubine do you want to be?" As he said this, he glanced at Song Qingshu.


    Li Yuanzhi is bold and unrestrained sometimes, but after all, the girl is thin skinned, which can stand her joking: "sister, you also come to tease me! Ignoring you, I''ll go out to the cold palace to see who is suitable to be the informer. " Then he ran out.


    "It''s rare to see this girl shy." Watching her figure disappear outside the door, Chen Yuanyuan chuckles.


    "A little girl, after all." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing that he kept yawning, Chen Yuanyuan said, "are you very tired? Do you want me to pinch it for you?"


    ------


    Many readers are leaving messages, saying that if they want to see Huang Rong, they can play a spoiler in advance, and Huang Rong will be on the stage again soon

 Chapter 1338

    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t move this kind of thought, but since the other party took the initiative to put forward, he certainly won''t refuse.


    "Good." Song Qingshu sat on the couch, leaving enough space behind her, and motioned her to come back.


    Chen Yuanyuan regretted when he spoke just now, but he didn''t mean to be modest at all. He was angry and funny. After hesitating for a while, he climbed around the chessboard and knelt down behind song Qingshu to squeeze it for him.


    When Chen Yuanyuan''s finger touched his shoulder, song Qingshu felt a current flowing through his whole body, and felt comfortable with countless pores.


    "This technique, the previous life of those high-end club technicians flatter also can''t catch up with ah." Song Qingshu sighed secretly, but he soon reflected that Chen Yuanyuan was the most popular number one in the world. He was higher than those technicians in previous lives. He didn''t know how many levels, and his technique was better.


    "Really comfortable ~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but close his eyes, relaxed his whole body, and began to enjoy the service that even the emperor couldn''t enjoy.


    "You can lie down and have a good rest when you are tired." Chen Yuanyuan''s soft and sweet voice is easy to make people feel anxious in ordinary times, but now it makes Song Qing''s scholar not have any evil thoughts. There is only a kind of warmth and relaxation of home in his heart.


    "Good." During this period of time, song Qingshu was really tired of running around for the case of Yue Fei.


    With his approval, Chen Yuanyuan gently put song Qingshu''s head and neck down with a smile.


    At the moment, song Qingshu completely relaxed her muscles. She played with her and suddenly noticed that there was a soft but elastic part under her head. He could not help but be surprised.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face is also slightly red at this time. She put song Qingshu down and originally wanted to find a pillow to cushion him. However, she looked around and found that the recent pillows were far beyond the reach of her hands. If she got up to take them, it would inevitably disturb the other party and wake him up from a relaxed state.


    She hesitated again and again, and finally directly supported song Qingshu''s head on her lap.


    Feeling each other''s round and tight thighs, song Qingshu and Liu Xiahui can''t help but feel a little confused. Fortunately, Chen Yuanyuan rubbed his fingers gently on his temple, and the tenderness of his fingertips gradually eased his agitation.


    "Even if she doesn''t have the beauty of reversing all living beings, she should also be a very attractive woman..." feeling Chen Yuanyuan''s gentle technique, smelling the fragrance of her body, and a little tired these days, he soon fell asleep.


    Looking at the young man in her arms, Chen Yuanyuan''s expression is quite complicated. Before, because the other party cheated a Ke to Yanjing city as a hostage, she didn''t like him at all; But once again, he is a man who has moved the world. A few days ago, he was brilliant in the imperial palace. He is a person who was banished from the imperial palace; But when she thought of the hot fingers of each other when they were hiding under the bed, she was very ashamed.


    "Which side is the real you?" Looking at the man''s strong and handsome lines like a statue, Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes become complicated and difficult to understand.


    "Brother song, sister Yuanyuan... Eh?" Li Yuanzhi went out for a walk, and finally found a suitable candidate. She ran back happily to report the good news. Who knows that she saw this amazing scene.


    Li Yuanzhi''s Kung Fu is only for a while. Song Qingshu and Chen Yuanyuan collude with each other. They are both jealous and aggrieved. Their eyes turn red in an instant. When they are about to attack, Chen Yuanyuan makes a silent gesture to her.


    "He''s too tired. Let him have a good rest." Chen Yuanyuan whispered to her.


    Li Yuanzhi was stunned. She came to have a look and noticed the tired color between her lover''s eyebrows. Only then did she know that they had misunderstood each other and their grievances had disappeared. The rest was full of heartache and pity.


    "Why don''t you take my place." Chen Yuanyuan gets up and says unnaturally that originally she has a clear conscience and thinks that there is a beautiful moon between them, but they are lovers after all. It''s always strange to let her lover pillow her lap in front of Li Yuanzhi.


    "No, I don''t want to wake him up." Li Yuanzhi stopped her in a hurry.


    Seeing Li Yuanzhi holding her cheek and looking at Song Qingshu, her eyes are full of tenderness, Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but envy. This kind of pure and carefree love she never had.


    When song Qingshu woke up, he subconsciously wanted to sit up. As a result, he bumped into a soft place and suddenly thought of a cry in his ear.


    "Ouch ~"


    Song Qingshu just recovered and found that Chen Yuanyuan was covering his chest and looking at himself with an angry face. He didn''t understand what he had just hit.


    "Sorry ~" Song Qingshu smiles.


    "What happened?" Just now, Li Yuanzhi also fell asleep. Now she just opened her eyes vaguely.


    "Nothing." Chen Yuanyuan took the initiative to make it through, and at the same time shrunk back without any trace.


    "I haven''t slept so well for a long time." Song Qingshu stretched his waist and felt fresh.


    "Of course, sister Yuanyuan''s thighs are more comfortable than pillows," said Li Yuanzhi, pouting. "It''s a beautiful blessing that the emperor can''t enjoy."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Chen Yuanyuan glared at her angrily.


    Seeing her rubbing her thighs from time to time, song Qingshu apologized: "I''ve been sleeping for so long. Are you uncomfortable?"


    "OK," Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile, "just a little numb."


    Song Qingshu apologized with a smile, came to the window and noticed that night had fallen, so he turned back and asked Li Yuanzhi, "sister Yuanzhi, how''s the person you''re looking for?"


    "Hum, is there anything else that Miss Ben can''t do? Don''t worry, I''ve already found a good target." Li Yuanzhi raised her chin triumphantly.


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu nodded, "while it''s dark now, I''ll go to ask a Ke for ventilation and unify the caliber."


    "Be careful yourself." Chen Yuanyuan and Li Yuanzhi spoke in the same voice. After that, they looked at each other in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, even if it''s a tiger''s den, I''ll come and go as soon as I want. Who can keep me in the world?" Song Qingshu smiles confidently, and his figure soon disappears into the night sky.


    I don''t know how many times he has been in the palace. Song Qingshu is already familiar with it. When he passes by some concubines'' houses in the back palace, he even guesses maliciously that if he wants to sleep in the palace one or two concubines one day, no one will find out.


    It''s a pity that now he has that ability, but he doesn''t have that mind. Just like many people in previous lives, he wanted all kinds of toys and snacks when he was a child. It''s a pity that he didn''t have any money. As a result, when he grew up with money, he would never return to his desire for toys and snacks.


    At this time, Aker scattered the maids and was sitting alone by the window looking at the bright moon in the sky. In his mind, he kept imagining the scene of song Qingshu walking down from the sky step by step. At that time, it seemed that there was such a bright moon behind him.


    But as soon as she thought of her identity and fate, she could not help sighing.


    "Little lady, why do you sigh? Is it a long night, lonely and sleepless?" Suddenly there was a joking male voice in my ear.


    In the deep palace, a man''s voice suddenly appeared. In addition, ako was unprepared. When she was frightened, the whole person subconsciously hid behind. Unfortunately, she was sitting on the windowsill. The whole person lost his center of gravity and fell down.


    "Ah ~" ah Ke exclaimed, ready to fall on the ground. He was even in fear that he would be disfigured or not.


    The collision and pain in the imagination did not arrive as scheduled, but she fell into a warm and powerful embrace.


    But she did not have a trace of happiness, followed by endless fear, instinctively struggling: "let me go!"


    "Am I so terrible?" There was a gloomy male voice in my ear.


    "Why does it sound familiar?" A Ke subconsciously looked up and saw a face full of hate but haunted.


    "It''s you!" Ako exclaimed in surprise.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "who else do you think it is?"


    A Ke complexion a red, a push him away: "quickly let go of me."


    Song Qingshu didn''t intend to take advantage of her. Wen Yan helped her well and just spread out his hands: "I just saw that you just fell."


    "You come to me now, have you finished what I asked you to do?" Ako stepped back and said with a little caution.


    Hearing this, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you entrusted me to kill the assassin or huang shang last time, but both of them are peerless masters. It''s not so easy to kill them." One is himself, the other is Huang Chang who is not under him. How can he kill him?


    "Then why do you come to me?" Ako bit her lips, but her heart beat faster.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "although I didn''t kill those two people, I helped you save your mother. Is that ok?"


    "How is my mother?" A Ke grabs song Qingshu''s arm, and her trembling eyelashes show that she is not calm at all. She thought that because of her mother''s beauty, and because she was attacked by a semi immortal like Huang Shang at that time, she might be more or less lucky now after being robbed. How can she not be excited when she learns about her mother?


    "She was hurt a little before, but I''ve cured her." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Where is she now?" Asked ako nervously.


    "I came here to tell you about this," Song Qingshu explained. "I''m going to send her back, but you know that the way she disappeared was sensitive. If I sent her back directly, there would be a lot of trouble, so I plan to..." and then I said the previous plan again.


    "My mother is at Lenggong now?" Asked ako.


    "Well." Song Qingshu nodded, "I come to inform you, let you have a little preparation, I now go back to start the plan."


    He was about to turn and leave, but ako grabbed his hand: "wait a minute!"


    Song Qingshu looked back at her suspiciously, and saw that a Ke wanted to talk but stopped. It was obvious that there was a fierce struggle in her heart. After a while, she took a firm breath: "you don''t send her back, take her away."

 Chapter 1339

    Song Qingshu is ignorant when he hears what Aker said. He imagines a lot about Aker''s reaction to Chen Yuanyuan''s news, but he can''t think of such a situation.


    "Far away?" Song Qingshu reconfirmed that it was strange for her daughter to let a man take her mother away.


    "That''s right," said ako, noticing the other''s strange look. It''s hard to avoid misunderstanding. He explained hastily, "it''s mainly because it''s too dangerous for my mother to stay in the palace. The mysterious assassin doesn''t know how to do it. He''s so good at martial arts that he can enter the palace like nobody. Once my mother comes back, he''ll find my mother."


    Song Qingshu looks more strange, subconsciously touched his nose, said: "don''t worry, that assassin won''t come."


    "Why?" Ako obviously didn''t believe him.


    "Because I just rescued your mother from that man. He was injured by me and will not be good in ten years." Song Qingshu originally thought that he had killed the assassin, but he soon thought that it was too unlucky, so he changed his mind.


    "Really?" A Ke is suspicious, suddenly the facial expression is tiny red, "then why don''t you take the opportunity to kill him, so you can... Can get my reward."


    Looking at the girl''s coy appearance, song Qingshu could only find a reason to explain: "that man''s martial arts skills are too high. I can only hurt him, but I can''t kill him."


    "Can''t you even kill him?" Ako looked shocked.


    "Cough," Song Qingshu worried that she would continue to find out the truth and lead to her own lies. He quickly diverted her attention and said, "now you should rest assured that your mother will come back."


    Who knows, ah Ke still shook his head: "in fact, what I am most worried about is not the assassin, but huang shang."


    "Huang shang?" Song Qingshu could not help frowning.


    A Ke replied: "Huang Shang has always hated my mother very much. He thinks my mother is an unknown woman. She has ruined the country of Ming Dynasty. He doesn''t want her to destroy the country of Song Dynasty. He has advised the emperor to drive my mother out of the palace several times, but I begged the emperor to stop her. Who knows that he would take advantage of the assassin''s incident last time to poison my mother."


    Song Qingshu knows that she is telling the truth. Last time he saw it with his own eyes, huang shang really wanted to take Chen Yuanyuan''s life.


    "If my mother continues to stay in the palace, huang shang will definitely find a chance to do harm to her. His martial arts skills are so high, how can we protect ourselves?" "Ah Ke said and looked at him pleadingly," you sent my mother back to harm her, so you take her away from the palace. "


    "Where can I take her?" Song Qingshu brow lock, "Shanhaiguan?" After all, Wu Sangui is still Chen Yuanyuan''s nominal husband.


    Song Qingshu thinks that if a Ke really wants to take Chen Yuanyuan to Shanhaiguan, he will refuse anything he says. After all, he has no time to go to Shanhaiguan.


    "Don''t go to Shanhaiguan!" A Ke reaction is also very fierce, mother and daughter heart, she knows the mother''s mind, I''m afraid this life also don''t want to go back.


    "Where to?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "I don''t know," said ako, shaking her head. "Can you take me to see my mother?"


    "Good." Song Qingshu didn''t hesitate. After all, Chen Yuanyuan has been thinking about her.


    A Ke suddenly looks embarrassed: "but now when I go out, the eunuchs will follow a lot. Will they disturb your plan?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t worry, I''m here." Then he put his arms around her slender waist and jumped out of the window.


    Suddenly held by a man, ako''s first reaction is that the other party wants to do something wrong with him, and is about to shout for help. Suddenly, the other party''s reaction is to take him quietly to the cold palace in order not to disturb other people in the palace.


    After thinking about it, a Ke''s body was no longer rigid, and gradually relaxed. On weekdays, the tall trees roared past her ears, but she didn''t have the time to feel the rare experience. Instead, she looked up at the man holding her.


    Song Qingshu obviously noticed her sight, lowered his head to smile at her, and then soon his attention returned to the front. After all, the Imperial Palace was heavily guarded, and there was an enigmatic yellow dress. He had to be careful.


    Although it was dark night, ako''s eyes were shaken by his smile just now, and her heart was pounding. However, she soon thought of her present identity and the humiliation of being rejected by the other party, and her delicate face gradually became pale.


    Song Qingshu didn''t read his mind, so naturally he didn''t know that there were thousands of knots in the heart of the girl in his arms. They went back to the cold palace quietly like smoke.


    "Ako?" Chen Yuanyuan is chatting with Li Yuanzhi. When he sees the two people who suddenly appear, he exclaims in disbelief.


    "Niang ~" seeing her mother, ako wakes up from her melancholy state, jumps out of song Qingshu''s arms and jumps into her mother''s arms excitedly.


    The mother and the daughter said goodbye last time. They thought that the world was different, but they didn''t know there was a chance to see each other again. They were so excited that they couldn''t help hugging each other and crying bitterly.


    Seeing that the mother and daughter were sincere, Li Yuanzhi''s eyes were red, and some choked and said, "I miss my mother too."


    "Don''t you miss your father?" Song Qingshu gently hugged her shoulder and comforted her, "don''t worry, you have paid for him what your father owes me. I won''t trouble him any more. I''ll send you back to meet your parents this time."


    "Thank you, brother song." Li Yuanzhi wiped her tears and nodded.


    "Niang, is that the mysterious assassin who robbed you last time song Qingshu?" Ke suddenly looked up at Chen Yuanyuan and asked.


    Next to song Qingshu, he was almost choked by his saliva. He was just tender. How could the painting style change so quickly?


    He was thinking about how to explain to her later. After all, he had been deceiving her all the time. Who knows that Chen Yuanyuan was stunned and replied directly: "silly boy, how can you have such an idea? It is clear that it was Mr. Song who saved me."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect Chen Yuanyuan to hide the truth for himself. Li Yuanzhi looked at him and looked at Chen Yuanyuan with amusing eyes.


    A Ke quietly looked into her mother''s eyes. She could not see any flaws, so she just laughed: "nothing, I''m just asking."


    Song Qingshu worried that if she continued to ask, Chen Yuanyuan would show some flaws. After all, some things happened between them could not be told to Aker, so he quickly diverted her attention: "Aker just said not to send you back to the palace..." and then he told them what they had just discussed.


    Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Huang shang killed me just to clean my life."


    A Ke is in a hurry and is about to say something, but song Qingshu is the first to say: "all the people''s words are heartbreaking, and the accumulation of money is destroying the bones. My wife has heard too many rumors, and now she even thinks that she is a beauty."


    Chen Yuanyuan gave a sad smile: "isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" Song Qingshu cut the nail and cut off the railway. "It''s cowardice and evasion to push men''s failure onto women. This is the most despised behavior. Madame, the reason why you are called "beauty disaster" is that those people try to cover up their weakness and incompetence. "


    "Really?" Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes brightened. In fact, no one had ever said similar words before, but the same words would have different effects from different people. Wu Meicun, a great talent, had tried to persuade her in this way before, but Wu Meicun was only a scholar after all, and it was inevitable that she would like to be liked; Song Qingshu is not the same. He is now famous all over the world. He is a powerful prince. The evaluation effect of the top people in the world is naturally better than that of ordinary people.


    "Of course, it''s true," Song Qingshu said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about the title of" beauty and disaster water ". In our hometown, such words as" disaster water "praise women."


    Not to mention Li Yuanzhi beside him, even a Ke can''t stand it any more. He thinks that no wonder he has a confidant all over the world. His ability to please women is really powerful.


    Chen Yuanyuan, however, seemed to be unable to feel numbness. He just said angrily, "you''re joking. How can you praise a woman with misfortune?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "when people in our hometown meet a beautiful woman, they often use the word" love the country and the city ". But if they meet a woman who is above the beauty, other words can''t describe her any more, they will praise her with disaster."


    "Is it?" Chen Yuanyuan chuckled, "I really want to go to my son''s hometown if I have a chance."


    From her tone, she knew that she didn''t believe it. The two women beside her were also suspicious. Song Qingshu was immediately worried: "heaven and earth conscience, if I tell a lie, a thunder will come down and chop me."


    Although flag can''t stand in disorder, this time he really didn''t cheat people. In previous lives, there was a level of beauty on the Internet, and it was really a level of disaster.


    "Young master, don''t make such a poisonous oath," Chen Yuanyuan said in a hurry. "I believe in the head office."


    Li Yuanzhi curled her lips and thought that elder brother song really struggled to please women.


    "It''s really a disaster to the country and the people. Even the famous King of the Golden Snake is so impolite in front of her." At this time, there was an old voice outside the door.


    Several people in the room looked back, and when they saw Huang Shang''s trademark black cloak, several women turned pale one after another. But song Qingshu was not in a hurry, and said with a smile: "it''s the so-called" gold is hard to buy a beautiful woman''s smile, and I can''t see a woman''s sadness. A mere oath is nothing. "


    Huang Chang light said: "it''s smart, no wonder so many women will be attracted to turn round."


    Hearing what he said, the three girls next to him were immediately embarrassed. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel depressed and said, "I said Lao Huang, you didn''t come here on purpose to see my joke, did you?"


    Huang Chang''s body was stiff, and he was obviously caught off guard by an old Huang. After a long time, he hummed: "you''re holding your concubine. Now I''ve got all the stolen goods. Why don''t you seem to be worried at all?"


    "Who said that I had taken my concubine hostage? Concubine Wu can testify for me," Song Qingshu shrugged. "Besides, we have fought so many times. Lao Huang, you should know that you can''t keep me if you want to."

 Chapter 1340

    Hearing what he said, huang shang fell into silence. After a long time, he replied, "yes, with your cultivation, I really can''t keep you, but now you have to take care of them. The situation is different."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Lao Huang, you are a well-known senior in the Wulin. You are just like a fairy. How can you learn from those mean people?"


    When the martial arts of the people in the Jianghu reach a certain level, in addition to their own accomplishments, their mood and spirit will also greatly affect their combat effectiveness. The most obvious examples are the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma and the hundred damage Taoist. Their own martial arts are the best in the whole river and lake. However, they are willing to be hawks, dogs and running dogs. Their mood is not so good, so their actual combat ability is greatly reduced.


    On the contrary, Ouyang Feng is a bad man in the traditional sense, but he is so bad that he has his own principles, such as self-respect for his status, great master''s bearing and so on. He is not as unscrupulous as some people. In addition, he is not willing to be a hero. Therefore, he is even slightly inferior to the king of the golden wheel and the Taoist priest in terms of cultivation, but in actual combat, he is superior to them.


    Similar to Xiao Feng, his accomplishments are also very strong, but his actual combat is far higher than his accomplishments. It is precisely because he is so bold that he can swallow thousands of miles like a tiger.


    Song Qingshu deliberately said this in order to make huang shang have scruples. Once he left a flaw in his mind, it would have a terrible impact on his strength.


    Who knows Huang Chang didn''t care at all: "as the saying goes, the way of heaven is merciless, despicable or unscrupulous. It''s just some shackles that people make for themselves. Do you think I care about the judgment of these worldly moral standards?"


    Song Qingshu then remembered that Huang Shang was practicing Taoist Kung Fu, and Taoism had been adhering to the concept of "heaven and earth are not benevolent, and everything is the cud dog". When huang shang reached this realm, he would care about the means.


    "It''s a little difficult..." Song Qingshu frowned. He was not afraid of Huang Shang alone, but now there are still three women around him. If Huang Shang deliberately attacked them, he really didn''t know how to protect everyone.


    And it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that unless he fights for life and death, he won''t be sure to leave huang shang. Once huang shang discloses the news here to Zhao Gou, the rare honeymoon period of both sides will be interrupted, resulting in a series of unpredictable chain reactions.


    At this time, Huang Chang began to speak again, and his words were unexpected: "I know what you are worried about, and you don''t have to worry. I''m not against you this time."


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Every time they met each other, they had a big fight. He instinctively thought that Huang Shang was looking for trouble this time.


    "I won''t fight them, and I won''t tell others what I saw today, but..." Huang Chang''s words changed, "but you have to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice. At the same time, he quickly calculated whether he could control the other party. After all, Huang Chang''s condition must be very difficult. He didn''t want to be tied up.


    "This condition has already been said by Princess Wu just now," Huang Shang continued, "take Chen Yuanyuan out of the palace."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was silly. He never expected that the other party''s condition was so simple.


    As if seeing their doubts, huang shang looked at Chen Yuanyuan deeply, and then said, "this girl is unknown. Staying in the palace will be pregnant with my great song luck."


    Hearing his comments, Chen Yuanyuan''s pretty face faded in an instant, and her body swayed a few times. If not for a Ke''s support, maybe she would fall to the ground.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "I said Lao Huang, why didn''t you find that you still have the potential to be a magic wand? It''s often used by some careerists to deceive the common people. Why do you believe that as a great master who studies heaven and earth? "


    He couldn''t help but think of Newton in his previous life, a super bull in physics and mathematics, and his energy in his later years also went into Theology. Could these geniuses, to a certain extent, come to the same end by different routes?


    "I''m not hearsay, but I have my own basis," Huang said faintly. "Recently, I watched the stars at night and found that since Chen Yuanyuan came, Ziwei star, which represents the emperor of the great Song Dynasty, has gradually faded. I don''t want the great Song Dynasty to repeat the mistakes of the Ming Dynasty."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "it''s ridiculous to blame a woman for the rise and fall of a country."


    Hearing song Qingshu fight for himself, Chen Yuanyuan shows a trace of gratitude in his eyes, and even a Ke''s eyes are soft.


    Huang Chang said faintly: "I didn''t come here to argue with you this time. If you hadn''t saved the princess of our Dynasty and vindicated Yue Fei, I wouldn''t have let her live. Instead, I would have taken her life directly." In fact, there is another purpose he didn''t say. He not only sold song Qingshu a favor, but also held him a handle. Why not?


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and was about to say something, but Chen Yuanyuan took him by the arm and said, "you don''t have to speak for me anymore. I didn''t want to stay in the palace. I''d better take this opportunity to go out."


    "Well, I''ll take you out later." Song Qingshu nodded. After all, it''s dangerous for her to stay in the palace. In addition, Aker also means it. There''s no need to fight to stay here.


    Huang shang looked at Song Qingshu thoughtfully: "friendship, I advise you that you''d better send her as far as possible after you take him out. This girl is unknown. If you take her with you, it will hinder your luck. It''s not easy for you to achieve this when you are young. Don''t mistake yourself for beauty. "


    Song Qingshu sneered: "don''t bother you. I don''t believe in these messy things. I will not only take her away, but also take her with me. Time will prove everything."


    Hearing what he said, Li Yuanzhi''s face changed slightly. She was worried about her lover and was about to say something. However, when she thought of Chen Yuanyuan, who had been getting along well during this period of time, she didn''t speak in the end.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face became pale because of Huang Chang''s evaluation, but now it was flushed. What did he mean by taking me with him?


    Ako knows that her mother has been under heavy pressure over the years, but her father just covets her beauty. She has never cared about her mother''s mind over the years. Therefore, her mother can only bear the slander and ridicule of the world. Now, seeing the understanding and protection of song Qingshu, her beautiful eyes are brilliant, and even a voice rings in her heart, Did he do it all for me?


    After all, Chen Yuanyuan is a little younger than song Qingshu, but a Ke doesn''t think about other things.


    "After all, it''s a young man, a knife on the head of the color word..." Huang Chang said nothing more, and his figure gradually disappeared in the dark.


    Huang Shang''s leaving made several people in the room look strange. Fortunately, a Ke broke the embarrassment in the room: "brother song, I don''t know where you are going to send my mother?"


    On the one hand, she hated the man who had changed her fate; on the other hand, she had a feeling of Indescribability towards him. However, when she saw him stand out for his mother, her words naturally became more polite and gentle.


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "I want to ask you. Your mother and daughter have a good discussion to see where they are going."


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "after leaving the palace, you can send me to a nunnery. I''ve been a Buddhist for many years, but it''s a pity that I haven''t made up my mind. I just took this opportunity to practice. It''s not my wish."


    "No way!" Song Qingshu and a Ke said in one voice.


    A Ke looks at Song Qingshu, then holds Chen Yuanyuan''s arm and sticks his face up: "Niang, you are so cruel to become a monk, don''t you want me?"


    "How could I not want you?" Chen Yuanyuan touched his daughter''s hair lovingly.


    "But monks stress that everything is empty. When you are brainwashed by those nuns, you may not want to see me." Aker seems to see the picture of the future, the more said the more sad.


    Song Qingshu coughed for a moment, and said: "my wife is extremely beautiful. If I go to practice, I''m afraid it won''t be long before I attract men from nearby. In addition, my wife''s reputation is too famous, I''m afraid she will attract some extreme people, and then my wife''s safety will not be guaranteed."


    In fact, it''s not convenient for him to say a lot. You know, in ancient times, nunneries and women''s Taoist temples were reduced to some romantic places for various reasons, such as Yu Xuanji in those days. After becoming a monk, there was an endless stream of benefactors.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s reputation and beauty are far more than Yu Xuanji''s. song Qingshu can already imagine the situation of her family after she entered the temple.


    This is not Shanhaiguan. Chen Yuanyuan has no power to protect herself. Song Qingshu thinks that he doesn''t have much energy to protect her all the time, so he thinks it''s too dangerous to practice in an temple.


    "Yes, what elder brother Song said is exactly what I want to say." A Ke is busy not to repeat to echo a way.


    "If I don''t go to an temple, where can I go?" Chen Yuanyuan sighed. He was a little absent-minded.


    Song Qingshu suggested, "why don''t you go back to Chen''s home in Haining? Before that, my wife recognized her ancestors and the Chen family. Her uncle and the head of the Chen family are the three ministers in the imperial court. They are in charge of the wealth and taxes in the world. They are called the prime minister. He must have the ability to protect you. "


    Sansi was a system in the early Northern Song Dynasty, which was abolished in the later period. Because of the chaotic butterfly effect in the world, this system was still retained in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head: "you don''t know something. The Chen family boast of being a scholar and a successor of poetry. In their eyes, I am a woman who insults my family. Who is willing to accept me? The reason why I recognized my identity before was that my Uncle Chen Ziqiang was the core figure of Han Yuzhou group. In order to unite with Wu Sangui, Han Yuzhou made use of his gesture. "


    "What''s more, I escaped from the palace. As long as I step into the Chen family, they will send me back to the palace that day."


    Hearing this, ako couldn''t sit still any longer and said in a hurry, "yes, I can''t go back to Chen''s house! Brother song, can you let my mother live with you for a while? "

 Chapter 1341

    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red in an instant. He could not help but said angrily, "ah Ke, what are you talking about?" She knew in her heart that even if an ordinary woman lived with a young man, there would be all kinds of rumors outside, not to mention her sensitive identity.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Didn''t brother song and huang shang say the same thing just now?" After all, Aker is still a young girl, and she doesn''t know all kinds of risks behind it.


    "Mr. Song was just dealing with Huang Chang." Chen Yuanyuan almost stamped his feet, thinking that my silly daughter, ah, will surely be eaten and wiped clean by men in the future.


    "It''s not to deal with it," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Well, if my wife doesn''t dislike it, she can come to live with me for a while, and wait until she thinks of where to go in the future."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s charming face was red in white, and his big watery eyes were extremely embarrassed: "I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "don''t worry, madam. I''m just sitting upright. I''m not afraid of gossip."


    Chen Yuanyuan was speechless for a while, thinking that you are not afraid of being a man. It''s always our women who get hurt... However, she soon realized that her reputation is bad enough. As the saying goes, if you have too much debt, you don''t have to worry about yourself. What''s more, people help out of kindness


    "Please, young master." Chen Yuanyuan leaned over and said softly.


    Ke also looked gratefully at Song Qingshu: "brother song, thank you!"


    Being watched like this by two disaster beauties, Rao Shi and song Qingshu were determined. For a moment, he was in a trance. He was worried that he would lose his temper if he continued to read on. He said in a hurry: "Huang Shang came just now. Maybe he startled others. We''d better get out of the palace as soon as possible."


    "In such a hurry?" Chen Yuanyuan subconsciously looked at her daughter, and her feelings were expressed.


    Although Aker was also reluctant to give up her, but for the sake of safety, she also advised: "mother, you go out of the Palace first, I will often find a chance to see you."


    Song Qingshu thinks that you are a favorite imperial concubine, even if you and Zhao gou are just a nominal couple, but other people don''t know how to let you go out of the palace.


    Chen Yuanyuan obviously thought of going with him: "it''s not easy for you to go out of the Palace once."


    A Ke chuckled and pulled the sleeve of song Qingshu: "brother song is so good at martial arts that he can come and go freely in the palace. If I miss you, why don''t you let him take me out of the palace quietly?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line. He thinks that there''s no reason why he doesn''t wet his shoes when he often walks by the river. He often comes to the palace to take his favorite concubine out of the palace. The risk is too great. At least huang shang won''t sit by and ignore him.


    "Mischief, the son of song manages everything every day. How can he manage you?" Chen Yuanyuan pinches her daughter''s face in a bad mood.


    "It should be OK to take it out of the Palace once in a while." Song Qing put in a sentence, no matter how to say also want to give them to eat a reassurance, otherwise take away like this also can''t say.


    Before leaving, the mother and daughter hid and whispered for a while. When song Qingshu saw that the time was almost up, he said to them, "I''ll take Ke back to the Palace first, and then I''ll take you out."


    Chen Yuanyuan and Li Yuanzhi have no objection. After all, they can''t leave a Ke alone in this deserted palace. On the one hand, they are afraid of danger. On the other hand, even if they go back safely, they can''t explain to the guards in the palace.


    Song Qingshu embraces a Ke''s slender waist and goes back along the road. He soon returns to her bedroom. After settling her down, he worries about the accident of the two girls who are staying in the cold palace. He turns around and goes.


    "Wait a minute ~" who knows that Aker grabbed him and said with a sad face, "am I so annoying to you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "no, why do you ask like this?"


    "Then why did you just put me down and leave?" Ah Ke pouted and muttered, "I feel like a burden."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "no man in the world will dislike such a beautiful little girl."


    "Do you think I''m beautiful, too?" said ako


    Song Qingshu looked at her gently: "of course, the white jade inlaid beads are not enough to compare with her complexion, and the rose is not beautiful."


    From childhood to adulthood, ako has been praised for her beauty, but not once has she been so happy.


    "Brother song, thank you for saving my mother." A Ke smoke wave more and more soft, before he cheated Yanjing resentment seems to have disappeared.


    "It''s just a small lift." Looking at her beautiful face under the candlelight, song Qingshu thinks that although a Ke and Chen Yuanyuan are somewhat similar in appearance, their temperament is totally different. Chen Yuanyuan is elegant, mature and charming, while a Ke is full of youth, beautiful and moving. One is the most beautiful young woman, and the other is the most beautiful young girl.


    See song Qingshu has been staring at himself in a daze, a Ke some shyly turned away.


    A faint blush spread on the girl''s crystal clear face, which surprised song Qingshu. Subconsciously, she teased: "before, you said that if I finished your request, you would promise me one thing. I don''t know if it still counts now?"


    A Ke heart jump: "nature... Nature is calculated."


    "Can I ask now?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile.


    Ako''s heart beat harder. The girl''s reserve made her subconsciously refuse: "but you didn''t finish my request."


    Song Qingshu was immediately depressed: "although I didn''t kill the assassin or Huang Shang, I saved your mother, and I have to take care of her and protect her for a period of time. No matter how much I can meet your previous requirements."


    "Then... After my mother has settled down in the future, you can finish the request." Said ako, blushing.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "is it OK to ask you anything at that time?"


    Ah Ke regretted that he had left him. She knew that she was blushing badly even without looking in the mirror. She thought to herself, what do you want me to say.


    Seeing that the girl kept her head down and kept silent, song Qingshu immediately found it particularly interesting: "if you don''t speak, I will take it as your default?"


    Ako opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "well, I''ll leave first. Take good care of yourself in the palace. If there''s anything urgent, you can contact me according to the method I just taught you."


    "Well, be careful yourself." A Ke only felt a flower in front of her eyes. Song Qingshu had disappeared from the room. For a moment, she couldn''t help standing in the same place and felt lost.


    When song Qingshu returned to the cold palace, he found that both Chen Yuanyuan and Li Yuanzhi looked a little strange. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Yuanyuan laughed but said nothing. Li Yuanzhi said lively: "just now I bet sister Yuanyuan how long you can come back. Sister Yuanyuan said that with your lightness skill, you can come back in three cups of tea; But I know your disposition. I''m sure I''ll stay there and have a romantic relationship with ako. So I''m sure you can''t come back without half an hour. "


    Seeing Chen Yuanyuan''s smiling face, song Qingshu was embarrassed. After all, she was teasing her daughter. She was a little angry and wanted to pull Li Yuanzhi over: "OK, you stinky girl, do you mean to make me feel embarrassed?"


    Who knows Li Yuanzhi has been on guard for a long time, just like a quick rabbit, hiding behind Chen Yuanyuan: "sister Yuanyuan, someone wants to kill someone!"


    "Don''t hide. Nobody can save you today." Song Qingshu said maliciously.


    Seeing song Qingshu pounce on him, Li Yuanzhi exclaimed, pushing Chen Yuanyuan forward, and taking the opportunity to hide behind him.


    Chen Yuanyuan thought that Li Yuanzhi was just taking her as a shield. She didn''t expect that the other party would turn her into a moving shield. In fact, even if she expected it, she couldn''t help it. After all, Li Yuanzhi has martial arts skills, but she is just a delicate woman.


    Hearing Chen Yuanyuan''s exclamation, song Qingshu subconsciously reaches for her hand and holds her firmly so as not to fall down. As a result, the place where she starts is soft and elastic. He can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    You know, with his temperament, if he wants to take advantage now, he will take advantage of it fairly, and he doesn''t care about this small skill at all. So this situation is what he hates most. It''s clearly not out of his original intention, but let his glorious image fall into the Mariana Trench.


    Just now Chen Yuanyuan was still smiling. At this time, his smile solidified on his face. His eyes fell on the hand he put on his chest. His mouth opened, but he found that he could not say anything.


    "Why, what''s the matter with you two?" Li Yuanzhi hides behind, who knows that song Qingshu hasn''t come after him for a long time. Looking back, he finds that they are cuddling quietly.


    "No... nothing." After all, Chen Yuanyuan is a man who has experienced great storms. After the buffering of his kung fu, he has come back to himself and stepped back without any trace. "You almost knocked me down just now. Fortunately, Mr. Song helped me."


    Li Yuanzhi spat out her tongue: "I''m sorry, sister Yuanyuan."


    "Why are you so polite with me?" Chen Yuanyuan fondled her hair.


    Seeing Chen Yuanyuan acting as if nothing had happened, song Qingshu had to sigh that mature women and young girls are really different. It''s much easier to associate with mature women.


    "It''s late now. Let''s go out of the Palace first." See two people there chatter not over, song Qingshu can''t help saying.


    Li Yuanzhi said with a smile: "well, I''ll give you a chance to support each other." As he said this, he opened his hand and motioned song Qingshu to come between them to hold them.


    Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but feel embarrassed. He thinks that he has been alone for so many years, and the man hasn''t even touched her clothes. Who knows that song Qingshu has been hugging and touching her during this period? It''s really


    But think of before Song Qingshu and himself have such contact, just a hug is nothing, Chen Yuanyuan clean up a good mood, face restored the usual kind of grace gentle smile: "thank you, young master."


    Song Qingshu nodded, put his arms around them, turned them into a sharp arrow, and quickly flew out of the palace.


    Li Yuanzhi''s waist on his left hand is slender and vigorous, while Chen Yuanyuan''s waist on his right hand is plump, well proportioned and extremely soft. He can smell the fragrance of two beauties, one big and one small. Rao, with his present concentration, is also a bit of an ape.

 Chapter 1342

    After returning to the house, song Qingshu didn''t go in through the main door. He still sneaked into the house like a thief. Because he was worried about Chen Yuanyuan''s safety, he arranged her in the next room. Then he told the servant girls to prepare toiletries and put them in the door of her room. He didn''t meet Chen Yuanyuan from beginning to end.


    This is mainly because Chen Yuanyuan''s identity is too sensitive. He is not only the beauty in the heart of the world, but also the servant girl he brought out of the palace secretly. All the servant girls in this house are prepared for him by the imperial court. There must be spies from various forces inside. If someone knows that Chen Yuanyuan is here, it will be a big trouble.


    Song Qingshu has made a plan, and decides to go out tomorrow to find some trustworthy servant girls to replace the original servants. But now it''s late, and it''s not convenient for him to stay in Chen Yuanyuan''s room, so he let her have a rest early.


    "Ah..." facing the back of song Qingshu, Chen Yuanyuan wanted to say nothing.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m next door. If anything happens, I''ll come to protect you immediately, so madam doesn''t have to worry about danger. Go to bed early."


    "Thank you, young master." Chen Yuanyuan''s face is slightly red. In fact, what she wants to say is that she hasn''t eaten anything since she saw song Qingshu. Now she is hungry.


    But after all, women pay more attention to their own image. They always feel that it''s indecent to ask for food from a man. After a moment''s hesitation, she still doesn''t say it. She thinks that Li Yuanzhi hasn''t eaten either. When she''s hungry, they will naturally think that they are still hungry next door.


    When song Qingshu returned to his room, Li Yuanzhi jumped into his arms.


    After a while, song Qingshu asked, "sister Yuanzhi, when are you going to leave for Yangzhou?"


    Li Yuanzhi small mouth son a pie: "how, so quickly want to drive me away, afraid I bad you and Yuanyuan Sister good thing?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while: "I don''t mean that. I just want to know ahead of time, arrange the time more reasonably, and don''t make jokes like that. If people hear it, they won''t know how embarrassed it is."


    "I''ve been in love so soon?" Li Yuanzhi laughed, "I''m joking with you. I''m going to start early tomorrow morning."


    "So early?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    Li Yuanzhi gradually put away her smile: "I''ve been out for a long time. If I don''t go back to visit my parents, it''s unfilial. I couldn''t help it in the palace before. Now that I''m out, I have to go back as soon as possible, otherwise I''ll have a bad conscience; In addition, my father... After being defeated by you, the gap between the front and the back is too big. I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to turn around. I also need to open him up. "


    "In that case, I can''t stop you," Song Qingshu nodded, "but I can''t see you off because I haven''t finished my work. Golden Snake camp has a branch here, but there''s no expert. I''m worried about your safety along the way."


    Li Yuanzhi Chin a Yang, confidently said: "don''t worry, brother song, these years I go south and North, a person is not also alive?"


    Seeing her complacent appearance, song Qingshu fondly pinched her nose: "today is different from the past. You used to have no enemies, but now you are my woman. What if my enemies can''t deal with me


    "It has to be prevented." Li Yuanzhi, as the daughter of one of the princes, naturally knows that he is not aimless. When she thinks of the enemy threatening song Qingshu with him, she turns pale. However, when she hears her lover saying that she is his woman, she is soon replaced by a piece of sweetness in her heart.


    Song Qingshu then said: "I pass you a set of light body skills, so that you can protect yourself when you are in danger."


    "Wow ~" Li Yuanzhi''s eyes brightened, thinking that she was also a martial arts girl. In order to let her Master Lu feiqing teach her martial arts, she spent a lot of time.


    "Do you know the position of the book of changes?" Song Qingshu asked. Among his lightness skills, Lingbo micro step is the most suitable for women to practice. It also has an adverse effect of dodge, which is very useful when facing experts.


    "Roughly." Li Yuanzhi is the daughter of the governor''s family, and her Master Lu feiqing is also a member of Wudang sect. Whether it''s military education or Taoist tradition, she will be involved in some things of the book of changes. In addition, she is also smart, so she printed those things in her mind when she was very young.


    "That''s twice the result with half the effort," Song Qingshu was overjoyed. "I''ll teach you the pithy formula while demonstrating. You should watch it carefully."


    Song Qingshu demonstrated it in front of her several times, and Li Yuanzhi almost remembered it. However, when she actually started to walk, she always fell inexplicably after a few steps, which obviously ended in failure.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu practiced martial arts like an external plug-in. He never practiced martial arts step by step. Naturally, he didn''t quite understand what problems li Yuanzhi encountered. At the beginning, he thought she was not qualified enough, so he had to patiently talk about it several times. Unfortunately, Li Yuanzhi still encountered the same problems.


    "I don''t know. I clearly remember those steps, but after a few steps, I feel tired and nauseous. I can''t go on the next step." Li Yuanzhi pouted and said that she felt a little humiliated when she hit the wall several times.


    Song Qingshu put his hand on her pulse. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind and found the reason: "I understand that Lingbo''s micro step is a very advanced martial art, and the practitioner must have a deep internal skill. Every step is closely related to internal power. It''s not just a step. If a person without internal power takes a slight step to walk, it will cause danger of self destruction and meridians. "


    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi''s pretty face turned white slightly. She was glad that she didn''t try to be brave just now. Otherwise, if she was paralyzed, it would be better to die.


    "I was going to pass another internal skill to you. In that case, let''s learn it first and improve your internal power." After all, in this world of martial arts, internal power is the foundation of everything. Only when internal power is higher, other abilities can advance by leaps and bounds.


    "What internal skill?" Li Yuanzhi asked curiously that she had learned some inner mental skills of Wudang school from Lu feiqing before, but because Lu feiqing''s position in Wudang school was not very high, she naturally could not learn the top pure Yang Wuji skill and Wudang Jiuyang skill of Wudang school.


    Song Qingshu took out a pamphlet, which was painted with all kinds of human body outline, and there were some red lines inside the human body: "this book is called" the maharata state wants to break the line of samadhi to achieve the divine foot Sutra ", which was passed down from the maharata state in Tianzhu. It is a magical skill." At the beginning, I met ah Zi you Tanzhi, and seized the Sanskrit version of Yi Jin Jing from Shaolin Temple, then


    Unexpectedly, Li Yuanzhi shook her head and said, "the devil, the earth, the broken foot, whose name is so bad, or Tianzhu''s Kung Fu, I don''t want to learn. Brother song, you can teach me more powerful Central Plains Kung Fu."


    "The nine Yin manual" is also called "God''s foot scriptures". Er, though the name is hard to hear, it is really very powerful. It is the most profound internal strength of Tianzhu, and it is in the position of Tianzhu, similar to the muscle bone strengthening exercise of the Central Plains and the nine Yin classics. Although the nine Yin manual muscle bone strengthening exercise and the nine Yin classics are also in the hands of Song Qing, the muscle bone strengthening exercise is Sanskrit, and has not been able to translate. "Nine Yin classics" is too deep and obscure. Even the top master such as Wu Wu and Guo Jing has been practicing for decades.


    Li Yuanzhi''s martial arts are far from perfect. It''s too slow for him to practice. If he learns Zhou Zhiruo''s quick method, his foundation is not stable, so he is easy to be possessed.


    As for the other "Huanxi Zhenqi" and "shenzhao Jing" are not suitable for women''s cultivation, "not old Changchun Gong" has the same high threshold, and "star sucking big. Fa" has too many disadvantages. After thinking about it, the most suitable one for Li Yuanzhi is "Shenzu Jing".


    Song Qingshu continued to explain: "this internal skill is very suitable for people who have no basic knowledge to practice. It develops very fast, and the internal skill is amazing..." he didn''t tell a lie. You should know that in the original work, you have a mediocre aptitude. After practicing this Kung Fu halfway, the internal power produced by you actually suppresses Xiao Feng''s internal power, Although there is no lack of ice silkworm''s contribution, but "shenzujing" is the fundamental.


    "Well, since brother song says so, there must be no problem. Tell me how to practice." Li Yuanzhi looked at him excitedly.


    "Practice according to the postures of these villains. The red lines represent the route of qi movement." Song Qingshu handed her a small volume containing the book of divine feet, which was originally printed from the Sanskrit version of Yijinjing.


    Li Yuanzhi couldn''t wait to take the pamphlet and practiced it according to the posture painted on it. After a while, she couldn''t help looking strange: "brother song, is the founder of this Kung Fu a thief?"


    Song Qingshu was confused: "of course not. They are eminent monks. How can you ask like this?"


    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red, and said, "the posture of cultivating... Is too shameful."


    Song Qingshu has been guiding her to run the route of Zhenqi just now. After hearing her words, he just noticed her posture at this time, and the nosebleed almost gushed out.


    It turned out that at this time, Li Yuanzhi stood on one leg, leaning forward slightly, her small chest curve was very obvious, and her other foot was raised high behind her head.


    At this time, her posture shows the girl''s soft beauty incisively and vividly, and shows her good figure of protruding forward and backward. Of course, it''s nothing in the previous life, but it''s really shocking in this feudal and conservative era.


    "This is Tianzhu''s unique yoga technique. Although these postures are... Strange, they can not only strengthen the practitioner''s knowledge of the sea, but also greatly expand the practitioner''s flexibility. Women can keep their youth when they practice." Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and explained it hoarsely.


    "Really? Then I''ll practice hard! " As soon as Li Yuanzhi''s eyes brighten, she completely ignores other effects, but is interested in the last sentence that can keep her youth. After all, no woman does not love beauty.


    Looking at Li Yuanzhi''s posture, song Qingshu only feels that his belly is burning more and more fiercely.


    Finally, when she put her hands on the ground, one foot on the ground, and the other up in a straight horse posture, song Qingshu couldn''t help but jump on it.


    "Brother song, people are still practicing martial arts ~" Li Yuanzhi''s face was red and attractive because of the sweat on her skin.


    "You keep practicing, and I''ll play mine." Song Qingshu only felt that his body was getting more and more swollen, and he could not help leaning behind the girl.


    At this time, Chen Yuanyuan on the other side waited for a long time, but the expected situation did not appear. After all, she could not help feeling hungry. She got up to go to the next room and decided to find something to eat even if she was ashamed.

 Chapter 1343

    Aware of song Qingshu''s action, Li Yuanzhi also guessed what he was going to do. A pretty face turned more red than rouge, and her tone was very coquettish: "brother song, how do you let me practice in this way?"


    Song Qingshu replied solemnly, "your internal skill foundation is too weak. Let me guide you with true Qi to lay a foundation for you and make you get twice the result with half the effort."


    Li Yuanzhi also admired her lover''s ability of serious nonsense. She bit her lip and tried to stand up: "I really can''t help you. I''ll serve you first and then practice."


    Who knows song Qingshu immediately pressed her: "no, you continue to practice, I can guide the circulation of genuine Qi in your body."


    Li Yuanzhi immediately big shame: "now this posture?"


    "Of course!" Song Qingshu wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth and jumped on it directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yuanyuan is hungry and can''t help going out. She''s afraid that her whereabouts will be revealed, and she doesn''t dare to call her servant girl directly, so she has to come next door to find song Qingshu.


    Just hesitating about how to open her mouth later, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly heard a sobbing murmur in her ear and heard her heart jump wildly.


    She was no longer an unconscious girl. She naturally understood what the sound was. She spat with a red face, turned around and was about to go back. But she did not know why, and stopped again.


    "Or... Take a look?" Once this idea came into being, Chen Yuanyuan could no longer restrain it.


    Struggling for a long time, when she woke up, she found herself standing by the window.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s already charming face can be called Cui Yan. She pursed her lips and hinted to herself: "just take a look at it and leave immediately, never leave much..."


    Through the small gap in the window, the situation in the room came to her eyes. When she saw the scene inside, she almost exclaimed and quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    "These two people really don''t know shame ~" Chen Yuanyuan spat secretly. Although the human nature of peeping makes her want to see it for a while, years of education has made her recover her sense, and she trots away with a red face.


    Back in the room, Chen Yuanyuan easily closed the door, the whole person back on the door, full chest constantly ups and downs, obviously her mood is very restless.


    I don''t know whether she was too hungry or something. She seemed to have exhausted all her strength in the trot just now. Now she found that her legs were very weak. Thanks to the door behind her, she didn''t fall to the ground.


    Standing in the same place and calming down for a while, Chen Yuanyuan seems to have recovered her strength and walked to the bed with difficulty. At this time, she naturally knows what to eat. She doesn''t have to think about it. She takes off her clothes and shrinks to the bed. She plans to go to sleep early and eat when she wakes up tomorrow morning.


    However, it''s not so easy to go to sleep early. As soon as she lies down, Chen Yuanyuan keeps coming up with the pictures she saw just now. It''s hard for her. She is hungry originally. In addition, she has been thinking about those pictures for a long time and still can''t sleep.


    "The two of them are really crazy," Chen Yuanyuan spat at the thought of their posture. "Song Qingshu looks so gentle on weekdays, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t care for jade; So is Yuanzhi''s sister. She uses that kind of posture to practice herself... "


    At the thought of Li Yuanzhi''s twisted posture, Chen Yuanyuan''s heart beat even harder: "isn''t it hard for her to twist like that? Won''t that break your waist? "


    A sense of curiosity suddenly rose in her heart. Chen Yuanyuan began to imitate Li Yuanzhi''s posture. Although she had never practiced yoga and had no basic martial arts skills, she was naturally ingratiating and soft as if she had no bones. Although it was a bit difficult at the beginning, she put the posture she had just seen correctly.


    "What am I doing?" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly wakes up. He is ashamed and tries to give up the gesture.


    Unfortunately, she made a mistake in her busy work. That posture was too strange, and she didn''t stretch her body according to the correct steps. As a result, when unlocking, her joints got stuck with each other carelessly. After several attempts, she couldn''t recover from the previous posture.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s surprise was not trivial. She was in a hurry to restore her posture to normal. However, the more anxious she was, the more tightly she locked herself. Finally, she even formed a dead button. Unless she broke her joint, she would not want to recover.


    Chen Yuanyuan is really anxious to cry, not to mention whether staying in such an uncomfortable position for a night will lead to any permanent and irreversible damage to her body. Even if there are no sequelae, the thought of song Qingshu and Li Yuanzhi seeing her shame at this time the next day will make her almost useless for the rest of her life.


    What is really afraid of what to what, the door suddenly sounded the voice of song Qingshu: "madam, did you sleep?"


    "I''m asleep!" Chen Yuanyuan is guilty of being a thief and blurts out. As soon as he says something, the whole person is stunned. It''s really killing him.


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu obviously did not expect to get such an unreasonable answer.


    In fact, the reason why he came here was that Li Yuanzhi urged him to come and explore Chen Yuanyuan''s words. After all, what happened just now was too shameful. In addition, she forgot to suppress her voice completely later for fear that she would be heard next door, so she asked song Qingshu to come and have a try.


    In fact, when Chen Yuanyuan was hiding out of the window, song Qingshu had already found out, but it was not good for him to tell Li Yuanzhi the truth, otherwise the girl would have to die of shame, and I''m afraid she would not like to cooperate with her like that in the future, so she came to ask.


    Taking song Qingshu''s current cultivation as an example, he realized that Chen Yuanyuan didn''t sleep, so he continued to knock on the door and said, "it''s a bit abrupt to come here so late, madam. However, just now I was reminded by Yuanzhi''s younger sister that you two haven''t eaten yet, so I sent some food to you." Of course, there must be a fair reason to come here, and the reason to give food is obviously a tenable one.


    "No, it''s not necessary." Although Chen Yuanyuan is already hungry, her eyes are a little dazzled, but how dare she let him in at this time.


    But let her collapse is, her ear came a creak, the door actually opened!


    "Well, I didn''t mean to. I just knocked on the door. I didn''t expect that your door wasn''t closed." Song Qingshu also busily explained that after all, he was a man who came to find a beautiful woman most of the night and opened the door of the house. It seemed that he had a bad heart.


    However, when he saw Chen Yuanyuan twist into a ball on the bed at this time, her soft and beautiful body, the curve of forward and backward, appeared incisively and vividly, and almost no nosebleed.


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan also exclaimed, obviously did not expect this situation. At this time, she just reflected that she was in a restless mood when she came back. She just subconsciously closed the door and forgot to lock it!


    "Well... I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to." At this time, song Qingshu was acting like a pure virgin, and he was very embarrassed. At the same time, he had a dog in his heart. Was it because he had stolen too much incense and jade before that, which led to a series of black pot recently?


    "Close the door!" Chen Yuanyuan was so anxious that he almost cried.


    "Oh, good." Song Qingshu blindly closed the door.


    Chen Yuanyuan almost didn''t faint. Feng Mei glared at him: "who let you in?"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu realized that she was letting herself close the door outside and then leave. He said with a bitter smile, "it''s really abrupt, madam. I''ll leave now."


    Chen Yuanyuan just breathed a sigh of relief. He suddenly turned around again and raised his heart again.


    "This is the cake that Yuanzhi''s sister asked me to send. My wife must be very hungry, too. I''ll put it here first. My wife will eat it slowly later." Looking at such an exaggerated posture of a disaster level creature on the bed, song Qingshu said with a blush, and planned to leave in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!" Looking at the delicious food on the table, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly opens his mouth and shouts at him. His face is uncertain. It is obvious that he is having a fierce psychological struggle.


    "What else can I do for you, madam?" Song Qingshu looked back and said that although the scene in front of him was so bloody, he knew that Chen Yuanyuan must be extremely embarrassed at this time, so he did not dare to show any strange look.


    Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip: "you... You come here for a while."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he looked up at her in surprise. His heart beat a little faster. Looking at the peerless beauty on the bed, he couldn''t help puzzling. Is she lonely all these years, coupled with the scene that I was making out with that girl just now, so she can''t stand the drought. Do you need me to moisten her? When the time comes, will I accept it or refuse it first and then accept it


    "Come here quickly!" See song Qingshu standing in situ looking at himself in a daze, Chen Yuanyuan is coy and angry.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Song Qingshu trots all the way and hesitates about how to start. Is it a prelude to flirt first? But for a mature woman like her, maybe it''s just right to go straight to the subject.


    "Please... Help me, my joint is stuck, and I can''t get back to normal..." Chen Yuanyuan''s voice is getting lower and lower. Although she feels embarrassed, she is not the kind of little girl who doesn''t understand. After the initial confusion and shame, she soon recovers. After all, she doesn''t want to see the shameful picture, It''s better to ask him to help instead of continuing such an embarrassing posture. Otherwise, we will have to face this problem early tomorrow morning. Maybe even Li Yuanzhi will see it then.


    I think that I am imitating the action of Li Yuanzhi just now. If I am seen by her tomorrow, I am afraid that they will not be able to face each other for the rest of their lives.


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu realized that he had misunderstood her. However, he could not help laughing at the thought that Chen Yuanyuan''s imitation of those yoga movements made him so embarrassed.


    "Don''t laugh!" Chen Yuanyuan noticed his smile and wished there was a crack in the ground that he could get in immediately. He could not help being angry.


    "Well, well, I don''t laugh." Song Qingshu put away his smile, but the slightly upward corner of his mouth showed how much he loved to see and hear at this time.


    "You relax. Don''t resist me. I''ll straighten your joints bit by bit." Seeing that she had signs of attack again, song Qingshu knew that he could not make fun of her any more.


    Chen Yuanyuan blushed, lowered his head, and whispered.

 Chapter 1344

    Song Qingshu''s hand just touched Chen Yuanyuan''s body, and immediately felt her body stiff. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "madam, I told you to relax. Now you are so nervous that you are locked more tightly."


    Chen Yuanyuan glanced at him secretly, thinking that if a woman is touched by a man other than her husband, can she not be nervous? It''s just an instinctive reaction. But she also understood that this was not the time to be nervous. She took a deep breath and tried to relax herself. Then she whispered, "come on."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he felt as if this peerless creature was sending out an ambiguous invitation to himself. He quickly restrained his mind and focused on unlocking it for her.


    "Madam, bear with it. It may hurt a little at first." Song Qingshu has seen her present situation. The main reason is that she is too anxious to recover from this posture, but instead she is stuck. Now only by restoring her previous posture can she liberate her hands and feet.


    "MMM ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s voice is low, and his cheek is already very hot. His words sound like the comfort of a young girl''s husband on her wedding night.


    "Ah ~" suddenly, she cried out in pain and woke up from her wishful thinking. It turned out that song Qingshu was pressing down on her body.


    "Pain ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s body is very sensitive, and his resistance to pain is almost zero, which makes his eyes full of tears.


    If there were other men nearby, I''m afraid they would have been fighting with song Qingshu.


    "Ma''am, it will be ready soon." Song Qingshu''s forehead is also exuding a cold sweat. After all, it''s difficult to unlock her posture and grasp the strength without hurting her.


    The amazing touch from his hand made song Qingshu unavoidably lose his mind. He quickly used words to distract his attention: "fortunately, madam''s flexibility is excellent, so that she can untie it smoothly."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he thought, "I''d rather not be so flexible, so that I can''t put on this posture just now, and I won''t be shamed to be seen by you."


    Under the action of song Qingshu, Chen Yuanyuan felt light and finally returned to normal.


    As soon as she regained her freedom, Chen Yuanyuan excitedly stretched out her hands and feet. She had been locked for so long that she forgot what it felt like.


    "Ouch ~" excited, Chen Yuanyuan felt numb and sour all over his body, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Madam''s posture just now stretched too much, resulting in some damage to the corresponding meridians," Song Qingshu explained. "Why don''t I rub it for you and warm those damaged meridians with genuine Qi."


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him strangely, thinking that he had no intention or wanted to take advantage of me?


    When song Qingshu saw that she didn''t respond for a long time, he reflected that in this world, it''s so common for a man to massage a woman or apply sunscreen. How can a woman in this world let a man touch her body?


    "I''m Meng Lang," Song Qingshu said with an apologetic smile. "Madam, you don''t have to worry. Even if you don''t have genuine Qi, you can recover after a good rest for a few days."


    Chen Yuanyuan thought that he had touched all the most secret parts of her body. It''s nothing just massage. She was about to say yes. Who knows that when she heard what he said, she couldn''t say anything. She can''t ask a woman to touch herself?


    "Madam, I''ll leave early." Song Qingshu smiles and goes out.


    "Wait a minute!" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly stopped him.


    Song Qingshu stopped closing the door and looked at her suspiciously: "what else can I do for you, madam?"


    Chen Yuanyuan blushed and said, "can you keep a secret of what happened tonight?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then a faint smile appeared on his face: "madam, don''t worry, this is the secret between us."


    Chen Yuanyuan thought about the blink of an eye when he left. He was so ashamed that he went straight into the bed and covered his head with a quilt. He seemed to be back to the age of a shy girl: "it''s really killing me, killing me..."


    After Song Qingshu came back to his room, Li Yuanzhi heard the news and opened her eyes vaguely: "brother song, why did you go so long?"


    Song Qingshu went to the bedside and said with a smile, "there was a little accident. It was delayed for a while."


    "What''s the accident?" Li Yuanzhi twisted her body, put her head on his thigh and looked up at him.


    "Nothing. Go to sleep." Since he agreed to others, it was not easy for song Qingshu to tell what happened next door.


    "Oh," Li Yuanzhi did not ask, suddenly thought of what, "by the way, let you inquire about things?"


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond to the incident next door.


    "Is..." Li Yuanzhi face a red, "is to see if sister Yuanyuan has... Heard anything." She really didn''t know why she was so bold and indulgent just now. After she calmed down, her first reaction was that she was afraid of what Chen Yuanyuan heard. Then she really couldn''t be a person.


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs, thinking that these two women are really interesting. They both have secrets. They are afraid that each other will know. Compared with Chen Yuanyuan, Chen Yuanyuan is more shameful.


    "What are you laughing at? Answer me quickly." Li Yuanzhi was in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, she didn''t hear anything." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Really? Then why did you stay there so long? " Li Yuanzhi looks at him suspiciously.


    "After chatting with her for a while," Song Qingshu said, worried that she would continue to make a thorough analysis and quickly changed the topic. "Do you remember the two kinds of kung fu I taught you before?"


    "Remember." Li Yuanzhi''s skin was red with shame. She thought that you could lead me to the movement of true Qi in my body with such a shy posture. I''m afraid I''ll never forget that unforgettable feeling.


    "Do you know why I want to teach you these two skills?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "In order to satisfy your lust ~" this was the first idea that came out of Li Yuanzhi''s head. She secretly spat out her tongue and threw this idea out of her mind. Then she replied, "for my sake, I will have more power to protect myself in the future."


    "This is just one of them," Song Qingshu nodded. "This time you will see your father in Yangzhou. At the same time, you will see... Keke, some sisters. You also know that many people are still worried about your father''s alliance with Wanzao to harm me. I''m afraid they will be angry with you. So when you go to Yangzhou, you will teach these two martial arts to those sisters. In this way, you can get closer to each other. Secondly, they are too shy to bully you because they are short of hands. "


    Li Yuanzhi looked at the man in a daze. When he thought of these details, he thought about them for himself. There was a layer of mist floating in his eyes. He was so moved that he hugged him: "brother song, why are you so good to me?"


    "Silly girl, I''m not good to you. I''m good to who." Song Qingshu patted her pink back and said softly.


    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes were shining. He threw him down and said in his ear: "brother song, I''ll take whatever posture you want from now on."


    Just now, song Qingshu was infuriated by Chen Yuanyuan. Now, when she heard that she was just like thunder, she turned over and rolled into the quilt.


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing Li Yuanzhi off the next day, song Qingshu and Chen Yuanyuan walked side by side on the path outside the city. Of course, in order to avoid trouble, Chen Yuanyuan''s face was covered with a layer of gauze, which covered his face.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" See song Qingshu has been yawning, Chen Yuanyuan endure several times, finally asked.


    "Well, it''s too short to sleep." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Chen Yuanyuan was confused and thought that although he delayed you for a while last night, it was not too late at that time, was it? However, she has always been a person of ice and snow, and soon reflected that after the other party went back, she might have spent another night with Li Yuanzhi.


    "Bah, these two are shameless." Chen Yuanyuan spat in secret, trying to persuade him not to play with his youth. However, it''s strange to think of such words. She hesitated again and again, but she didn''t persuade him.


    After walking with him for a while, seeing that this was not the way back to the city, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help but wonder, "where are you going?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "beggars'' sect!"


    Now that Shi Xiangyun has agreed to persuade her father to do things, it''s time for him to keep his promise and let Wei Ruolan go. In fact, he doesn''t want to expose his relationship with the beggars'' sect to other people, but Chen Yuanyuan is sensitive to his identity. If he stays in the house, he doesn''t feel at ease, so he simply takes it with him.


    "The beggars'' sect?" Although Chen Yuanyuan is not a member of the Jianghu, he has more or less heard of the name of the beggars'' sect and knows that it is one of the best in the world.


    Before long, they came to the beggars'' sect, and Chen Youliang had already received the news: "you Liang has seen you." When he saw Chen Yuanyuan beside song Qingshu, his eyes were filled with amazement.


    Although Chen Yuanyuan''s face was covered at this time, her graceful figure and the temperament of standing there quietly were enough to show that she was a peerless beauty.


    In particular, his eyes were as beautiful as the starry sky. Rao Shi Chen Youliang was always a bad girl, and his heart beat faster.


    "Song''s family name is really gorgeous. There are always such beautiful women around." Chen Youliang is full of complaints. He also met Zhou Zhiruo at that time. He was deeply impressed by the other party''s Fairy like appearance. If he had not been obsessed with power, he would have used Zhou Zhiruo to coerce song Qingshu at that time. Maybe he would have done something wrong to Zhou Zhiruo.


    "How about Wei?" Song Qingshu asked as he went to the helm.


    "The cold and poison in my body have gone to 7788, but I''ve been out of my wits all day, just like a useless man." Chen Youliang replied respectfully.


    Song Qingshu nodded. The arrogant genius like Wei Ruolan suffered such a big blow. It''s strange that he was decadent. As he was thinking about it, he suddenly noticed Chen Youliang''s desire to talk and stop. He couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so sad? What''s the matter with you?"


    "Huigongzi," Chen Youliang replied with a frown, "just got the news that Guo Jing and Huang Rong have arrived in Lin''an City."

 Chapter 1345

    Hearing the news, song Qingshu was shocked. He could not help thinking about the wrong night. The thrilling aftertaste made his heart beat violently.


    "Well, it was too impulsive at that time." Although it seems shameless to say that after taking advantage of it, song Qingshu does regret it. Although it was a beautiful misunderstanding for the first time, it was a little bit of a jerk behind.


    Although song Qingshu was possessed by some factors at that time, it was not the most real impulse in his heart?


    Since practicing "joyful Zen", song Qingshu has been possessed many times, especially in the Forbidden City, which almost made him lose himself and fall into the abyss of eternal doom.


    Although every time he was enchanted, he could not help but wonder. After all, the danger he encountered was not worth mentioning compared with that of the legendary masters of Tantric sect.


    Song Qingshu has been thinking about this problem all these years. Now he has learned more and more martial arts, and has more and more understanding of the essence of martial arts. In addition, he is in a high position and has a different angle of view from ordinary people. Gradually, he has really figured out some clues.


    The reason why those who practiced joyful Zen before are easy to be possessed by the same woman is that after the first combination of yin and Yang, later practice with that person has little effect, and they have to force the practitioners to find a new woman.


    However, it was the Buddhists who practiced joyful Zen before. They were not good enough to please women. It is difficult for women to have any love for Buddhists. It''s ok if it''s an ordinary woman. After all, who is the one who practices joyful Zen? It is difficult but not impossible to please a woman.


    But Huanxi Zen requires a very high level of Lu Ding, which must be full of pure Yin in the body. But which woman is not Zhong lingyuxiu, the beautiful girl of heaven? How can you look up to some great monks?


    In desperation, those practitioners can only force women to submit by means of force, or directly use the attribute of joyful Qi to make women''s body yield. After tasting the sweetness, how can those practitioners work hard to pursue girls with sincerity?


    It''s like taking a drug. After taking the first sip, you can''t stop. Those practitioners have unconsciously gone astray, and those proud women are all famous people in the Jianghu or in the court. Similar things happen one after another, which will always arouse the awareness of those who want to do it.


    Faced with the pursuit of the right path, practitioners have to improve their strength as much as possible to protect themselves. To improve their strength, they will inevitably need more proud women, and then they will attract more fierce pursuit. In this way, they will fall into a vicious circle.


    Because for a long time on the edge of life and death, people''s character will become more and more extreme, more and more unscrupulous, and eventually forget their heart, and be devoured by the demons.


    Song Qingshu is an exception. It seems that it is fate. There are all kinds of proud women around him. We all live and die together. It is inevitable that we will live together for a long time. Because of two generations, song Qingshu is much better than other practitioners in both spirit and vision. In addition, he will not be dragged down by the status of Lama, Therefore, the confidant around is often out of voluntary, he does not have to force, is lucky to jump out of the vicious circle faced by those esoteric elders.


    But even in this way, song Qingshu is still influenced by the mind demons several times. We can see how terrible the mind demons will become once they fall into the cycle of no solution.


    "In fact, the emperor is the best person to practice Huanxi Chan FA." Song Qing suddenly had an idea in his mind. After all, the emperor had three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines, so he didn''t have to face the vicious circle.


    However, song Qingshu quickly denied this conjecture. Although there are many concubines in the palace, it does not mean that there are more qualified women. In particular, all kinds of jealousy and infighting in the harem, even if there is a beautiful woman, it''s easy to lose her aura, and the rest is calculation and vicious. Before that, he had been emperor for a period of time in the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, in the whole Imperial Palace, only one or two people, such as Xiao Tong Hou, had reached the standard of being a proud woman.


    "Even the Emperor didn''t have such a good fortune. How can I be so virtuous? Everyone around me is of the level of the proud women of heaven." Song Qingshu also smacked his tongue in secret. After thinking about it, maybe because these women are all brilliant characters in the Golden Book, they are full of the world''s good fortune, which leads to such a high "success rate".


    In spite of avoiding the biggest risk, the evil spirit is always a hidden danger. Song Qingshu has been thinking about Countermeasures in his spare time, but there is no good way.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to stop practicing joyful Zen. After all, he was seriously injured and would die if he didn''t practice. Now he has recovered.


    But after all, he could not stop. On the one hand, the joy Qi was so strong that he was reluctant to give up; Secondly, Huanxi Zhenqi has phagocytosis. Before, shenzhao Zhenqi and Jiuyin Zhenqi in his body were all fused by Huanxi Zhenqi. Although he tried out the method of virtual meridians to reproduce shenzhao Zhenqi and Jiuyin Zhenqi again, the virtual meridians were also established on the basis of Huanxi Zhenqi. If he gave up Huanxi Zhenqi, he would give up everything.


    Now he has so many people to protect. If he doesn''t have the strength, he will realize what a miserable world is every minute.


    Not long ago, he practiced the same magical taixuan Sutra. The internal force movement of taixuan Sutra has found a new way. It is not the common knowledge of those meridians and acupoints, so it is possible for him to stop practicing Huanxi Zen because he has not been integrated with Huanxi Qi.


    However, as a man, the benefits of joyful Zen are so attractive that song Qingshu still hasn''t made up his mind.


    "Young master, young master?" Chen Youliang looks at Song Qingshu strangely and thinks how Huang Rong becomes like this as soon as he hears about it. Does he have any idea about Huang Rong?


    Chen Youliang''s voice woke Song Qingshu up from his contemplation, and saw two people looking at himself in a weird way. He could not help looking at his face. He hurriedly said, "why don''t you be so flustered when they come?"


    Chen Youliang laughed bitterly: "I''m afraid you don''t know the reason. At the beginning, the beggars'' sect was divided into three parts. Although Shi Huolong became the new leader of the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan, Huang Rong''s prestige was so high that many people still regarded her as the leader of the sect. When she comes to Lin''an this time, she has to come here. Shi Huolong is dead, and Shi Hongshi, the successor of Shi Huolong, is... Hehe. Once she makes trouble, I will be in danger in the gang. "


    Song Qingshu frowned: "do you really kill Shi Hongshi?" Although he is a superior now, he is still not used to the means of neglecting people''s lives.


    "Of course not. That''s too risky. Once it''s revealed, I''ll be doomed," Chen explained hastily. "I just forced her to leave here by means, and then let my confidants watch her quietly in case she comes back."


    Song Qingshu''s face looked better: "you don''t have to worry too much about Huang Rong. You can''t help it. I''ll deal with her."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Chen Youliang was very happy, but he was thinking about the origin of Huang Rong.


    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart: "Alas, I don''t know whether rong''er hates me or thinks about me after such a long time." However, Rao, with his narcissism, knows that it must be the former.


    When the three chat, the beggars'' sect disciple has brought Wei Ruolan. After seeing song Qingshu, there is a trace of hatred in his eyes, but it is soon replaced by a thick fear.


    Song Qingshu is very satisfied with his eyes. It seems that his previous attack on the heart has had an effect: "Wei Ruolan, how are you recovering now?"


    "Who wants you to be hypocritical." Wei Ruolan gave a Pooh. At this time, he had found a graceful beauty in the room besides song Qingshu and Chen Youliang. He might have enjoyed it well if he had, but now he was so disappointed that he took a look at it and withdrew his eyes.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum and waved it as if there was an invisible whip in the air. With a crisp sound, Wei Ruolan rolled several times and then stopped.


    "This is a lesson for you. You are not qualified to stand in front of me." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Wei Ruolan looked at him maliciously, but when he touched his eyes, he could not help feeling a shiver in his soul and quickly lowered his head.


    Chen Youliang, who was on one side, was shocked. What a great achievement it was to form a whip with a slight wave of his hand. After practicing Yijinjing, he claimed to be the top expert in the Jianghu, but now it seems that no one in Shaolin is his rival except the one in the Sutra Pavilion.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s focus was not on martial arts, but on Song Qingshu''s oppressive feeling just now, which made her look pale. Before that, song Qingshu gave him the impression that he was a world-famous expert, a romantic playboy. Although he was shameless, he was gentle. But then she remembered that he was the murderer who destroyed 100000 Qing soldiers, Let countless children in Yanjing City dare not cry at night.


    Song Qingshu said again, "Wei Ruolan, you should be glad that you have a good fiancee and a good sister. In their face, I''ll let you off this time."


    "You Hearing his words, Wei Ruolan felt deeply humiliated. After all, he always thought that his fiancee had sold his body and saved his life. Now even his sister didn''t escape from him... And so on!


    Wei Ruolan raised his head Huoran: "you... How do you know I have a sister?" That''s his biggest secret. After all, it''s related to the mission of the family for a hundred years. How can he not panic.


    "You have no secret in front of me." Song Qingshu said faintly, "I even know the mission of your family. I have made an appointment with your sister. I will help you to see the wishes of your family, but in return, you will all be my subordinates."


    "Nonsense, I don''t believe it!" Wei Ruolan exclaimed that after 100 years of hiding, the people in his family had already developed a cautious character, so he subconsciously thought that the other party was deceiving himself. What''s more, their wish is to overthrow Zhao and Song Dynasties and restore the great Zhou Dynasty. When that time comes, they will be the emperor. How can their elder sister promise them to be subordinates?


    With a sneer, song Qingshu reaches for a suction of the water from the teapot beside him, which automatically flies to his palm. Then he raises it with his hand, and several pieces of ice are shot into Wei Ruolan''s body.


    "The symbol of life and death!" Wei Ruolan screamed in horror, and then he was like ten thousand insects eating bones. He couldn''t help struggling on the ground, trying to relieve his itching by the friction of the ground.


    Chen Yuanyuan is thrilled. Today, she has seen song Qingshu''s methods at a close distance. She suddenly doubts whether it is a wise choice for her to stay with this demon like man?


    "Elder Chen, leader Huang is at the helm. She wants to see you." At this time, a disciple of the beggars'' sect came to knock on the door.

 Chapter 1346

    Chen Youliang only shudders when he looks at Wei Ruolan''s tragic situation. The beggars'' sect has always been well-informed. As a senior member of the beggars'' sect, he naturally heard the name of life and death talisman, and knew that it was a kind of torture controlled by the fairy vulture palace in the western regions.


    But it''s one thing to hear about it and another to see it with his own eyes. He found that he underestimated the horror of this kind of concealed weapon. He had seen Wei Ruolan''s martial arts before, and he knew that he was a very proud man in his heart. However, he was more embarrassed than a dog when he got hit by this concealed weapon and rolled around on the ground.


    "If he controls me with this thing..." thinking of the greatest effect of the talisman of life and death, Chen Youliang can''t help but shudder. Now he thinks that it''s better to eat sanshenaoshendan or baotaiyijing pills. After all, he doesn''t have to endure such pain before poisonous hair.


    Just at this time, a disciple of the beggars'' sect came knocking on the door. He was still immersed in fear and didn''t wake up completely. Subconsciously, he said, "what yellow sect leader?"


    "Huang Rong, Huang Gang leader?" He was also puzzled. He thought, who else can master Huang be in the beggars'' sect?


    "So fast?" After all, he just got the news that they had arrived in Lin''an, so he came to the door so quickly, "there are several people coming."


    "In addition to the leader of Huang Gang, there is great Xia Guo with him." The disciple replied, with a feeling of reverence in his voice. After all, Guo Jing and Huang Rong both have high prestige in the hearts of beggars'' sect disciples.


    "Young master, look at this..." Chen Youliang looks at Song Qingshu in embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu waved: "you go to receive them first. I''ll come here after I deal with things here."


    "That''s good." Chen you Liang can roughly guess the purpose of Huang Rong''s trip. He is worried that he doesn''t know how to deal with it. Now with the support of Song Qing Shu, he has much more confidence.


    Looking at the figure of Chen Youliang''s leaving, song Qingshu seemed a little absent-minded. He sighed in his heart: "I''ve been away for several months. Now I don''t know what it is like to see you again."


    However, Wei Ruolan''s scream soon interrupted his thoughts. He tried to take out the medicine to relieve the talisman of life and death from his arms. Although this pill can''t eradicate the talisman of life and death, it can relieve the symptoms of the talisman of life and death. In one year, the owners of 72 caves on 36 islands worked hard every year to get this kind of annual antidote.


    Song Qingshu looked at him coldly and didn''t mean to stop him.


    Wei Ruolan hurriedly put the antidote into his mouth and showed a happy smile, but his smile soon hardened on his face, because the pain and itching on his body showed no sign of relief.


    "How can it be!" Wei Ruolan poured a few more into his mouth, but it was still useless.


    "I advise you not to waste your time." Song Qingshu said lightly, "your talisman of life and death has been improved by me, and your antidotes are useless."


    It turns out that the essence of the talisman of life and death is to use the Yin and Yang of human beings, and song Qingshu is a great expert in this field. Therefore, his joy Qi is mixed in the talisman of life and death, which can be said to be version 2.0 of the talisman of life and death. Of course, Wei Ruolan can''t use the original antidote of the talisman of life and death.


    Although the charm of life and death version 2.0 is more powerful, it also has an obvious disadvantage, that is, there is no antidote like the first version. Every time, it can only be suppressed by him personally, so it is doomed to be used only on a few key people.


    Wei Ruolan quickly struggled to climb to song Qingshu''s leg, pulled his trouser legs and said: "please, solve the life and death talisman for me."


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "are you willing to recognize me as the master now?"


    "Yes, yes..." Wei Ruolan tears, usually proud head now like pound garlic general point.


    Song Qingshu quickly ordered several of his acupoints, and then Wei Ruolan felt that he could not survive and die in his body. Before he was happy, he heard the other person say: "I just temporarily suppressed the talisman of life and death in your body. If I didn''t continue to suppress it in half a year, it would recur, so you should know what to do during this period."


    Although Wei Ruolan also knows the solution of the life and death talisman, song Qingshu is not worried. After all, to solve the life and death talisman, it must be clear that the Yin and Yang strength of the life and death talisman in each acupoint is used, and only the performer knows these. Therefore, even if Wei Ruolan knows the solution, he can''t solve it.


    "I see." Wei Ruolan said bitterly.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so depressed," Song Qingshu replied. "You must know how hopeless it is to realize your family''s wishes, but now with my help, your things will come true sooner or later. You can go back to your sister for the details yourself."


    As the saying goes, he knows that high pressure can''t make the relationship last long, and he also has to give each other a little sweet.


    "Really?" Wei Ruolan was stunned. He was raised against the Song Dynasty and the Zhou Dynasty. He thought that if he could really fulfill the family mission, it would be worth his suffering.


    "You doubt me?" Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly turned cold.


    "I dare not!" Wei Ruolan was surprised, and quickly bowed his head and saluted. Now he had a kind of fear from the heart for the man in front of him.


    "Good. You go back first. You''ve been missing for so long. Do you know how to talk to the people around you?" Song Qingshu looks at him coldly.


    "I won''t talk nonsense." Wei Ruolan swallowed his saliva and said goodbye to him again before leaving as if he had been pardoned.


    Looking at the embarrassed appearance when the other party left, Chen Yuanyuan hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "young master song, are you bullying him like this? Some... Some have gone too far."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "that''s because my wife doesn''t know how he once hurt me. If I fall into his hands, I''m afraid the end will be miserable."


    "I see." Chen Yuanyuan patted his chest and said, "you look so scary just now."


    "Does that lady like my usual appearance or just now?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help joking.


    "Of course, on weekdays..." as soon as he opened his mouth, Chen Yuanyuan woke up to the trap in each other''s words. He couldn''t help but said, "hate ~" but he couldn''t help but compare it with the warm sunshine and rascal breath, which made people safer. But just now, the evil spirit seemed to have another fatal attraction.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t know that his unintentional behavior was in line with the overbearing CEO style described in some previous female frequency novels, which caused a few strange ripples in Chen Yuanyuan''s heart.


    Worried that Chen Youliang would not be able to hold on, song Qingshu said to Chen Yuanyuan, "would you like to go with me to see the Yellow leader?"


    "Although I''ve been in Qingxiu all these years, I''ve heard about Mrs. Guo, and I''ve always admired her for being a woman and making her famous all over the world." Although Chen Yuanyuan is smiling on the surface, she is pitying herself in her heart. In fact, she is famous all over the world, but she is only remembered for her beauty, while Huang Rong is remembered for her chivalrous name.


    Hearing Mrs. Guo''s three words, song Qingshu, who was walking in front of him, sighed in his heart.


    "Chen you Liang, don''t worry about other things. Where is the leader of gang Shi?" In the conference hall, Huang Rongzheng questions the other side.


    Chen Youliang''s face slightly changed, so he had to explain: "Miss Shi thinks she is not competent enough to take charge of the gang, so she abdicates and gives way to the virtuous. Now I am the leader of the gang."


    "Abdicate and give way to the virtuous?" Huang Rong sneered, "what a great event our gang leader has failed to make. How can he abdicate without a word? It''s strange to hear that only a small group of elder Chen knows about this. " She did not call Chen Youliang the leader of the gang, but still called his previous position. Obviously, she did not admit it.


    Seeing her pressing step by step, Chen Youliang resents that he has never thought of using force, but seeing Guo Jing sitting in the distance, he can only get rid of this idea.


    Guo Jing''s martial arts are unparalleled, and his eighteen dragon subduing masters are famous all over the world. Although he has made great progress in the martial arts of Yijinjing, he may not be his opponent.


    He might have tried it before, but not long ago, he joined hands with Master Cheng Kun and was defeated by song Qingshu, which had a great impact on his self-confidence. He knew that there was a heaven and a man outside the world, and his heart had been seized, so he didn''t dare to do it.


    Moreover, Guo Jing and Huang Rong have too high prestige in the beggars'' sect, which makes him unable to use the strength of the beggars'' sect to deal with them.


    However, Chen Youliang was never the kind of person who relied on force. What he was better at was strategy and trick, so he answered calmly: "dare to ask leader Huang, when did the position of leader of the beggars'' sect become hereditary?"


    "Nonsense, of course not." Huang Rong has roughly guessed his plan, but this question still needs to be answered, "every leader of the beggars'' sect is very capable and can serve the public, but it must be assigned by the previous leader."


    Chen Youliang said with a smile: "it''s a suspicion that leader Huang has deliberately reversed the order of succession when he said that. It should be that the last leader should first appoint the successor, and then that person will do several great things for the gang. First, he can prove his ability, and second, he can convince the public."


    "But as soon as Miss Shi has no ability, she can''t convince the public. Just because she is the daughter of former leader Shi, she becomes the new leader. This is not in line with the guild rules!"


    Huang Rong took a deep look at him. She had always heard that he was deep-seated and eloquent. Now she saw that he really deserved his reputation. She knew that Shi Hongshi''s succession to the leader of the gang was not well-known, so she decided not to entangle with him. Instead, she immediately turned the topic to Chen Youliang: "elder Chen, since you mentioned the leader of the gang, let''s talk about how the leader of the gang was killed. You colluded with Cheng Kun and killed the leader of the gang, but you still dared to stay in the gang, What a brave man


    Chen Youliang''s face has changed greatly. This is really his death. Although he has managed to control Jiangnan beggars'' sect by clearing away his dissidents and promoting his confidants, there are still quite a few disciples at the bottom of the sect who are dissatisfied with him. Now if Huang Rong comes out, the resistance force that has been suppressed will break out, and the situation will be completely out of his control.


    "Leader Huang doesn''t know. Elder Chen got rid of leader Shi just for the sake of the beggars'' sect." At this time, a clear male voice came out of the door. Hearing this voice, Chen Youliang''s face brightened, while Huang Rong''s face changed greatly.

 Chapter 1347

    When song Qingshu came to the meeting hall, he saw that Huang Rong was pressing Chen Youliang step by step. After several months'' absence, she was still so beautiful and moving. Years seemed to leave no trace on her, just like a girl.


    Chen Yuanyuan has heard Huang Rong''s name for a long time. This time, he came with song Qingshu and looked at each other seriously. He saw a bright and charming young woman standing there with graceful demeanor. She didn''t need to do any action to have all kinds of amorous feelings. In particular, she seemed to have a unique temperament. It''s hard to describe that temperament. Chen Yuanyuan thought about it, only to understand that she had the wisdom, So always appear so calm and calm, unlike their own always have to guess around the men''s ideas, in order to find the right and left.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes toward Huang Rong are full of envy.


    When Chen Yuanyuan looks at Huang Rong, Huang Rong also looks at her. After the shock of seeing song Qingshu at the beginning, her attention is quickly attracted by the woman beside him. After all, as a famous beauty in history, even if she is masked, she can''t hide her brilliance.


    "This bastard is always accompanied by beautiful women. He is really a shameless man who is greedy for flowers and lusts!" Huang Rong was agitated.


    "It''s brother song!" Guo Jing used to stay and watch his wife talk to Chen Youliang, and quietly give him a hand. Now when he sees song Qingshu, he comes over in surprise. After all, in his heart, song Qingshu has saved his life.


    "Great Xia Guo!" Song Qingshu let out a cry of shame, suppressed those strange emotions, and said hello to each other with the same enthusiasm.


    Seeing that they were so intimate, Huang Rong''s eyes and eyebrows jumped and her mouth opened. In the end, she said nothing but sighed in her heart.


    After greeting Guo Jing, song Qingshu came to Huang Rong again: "Mrs. Guo, long time no see."


    "Song Gongzi is still elegant," Huang Rong said with a smile. "I heard that song Gongzi was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua, but I thought he was dead."


    This words fall in other people''s ears, also think Huang Rong is concerned about him, but song Qingshu understand each other is probably the opposite meaning: "if I die, some people in this world will be sad."


    Ignoring the other side''s meaningful eyes, Huang Rong said with a smile: "that''s true. If something happens to the young master, I''m afraid that many confidants around the young master will die of sadness."


    Song Qingshu sighed, and it seemed that she had recovered from the incident.


    In fact, song Qingshu was prepared for such an ending. When she was in the state of Jin, Huang Rong was at his disposal mainly because what happened at that time was too shocking for her. Although she was resourceful, she was a woman and a woman with a husband. The world attached great importance to women''s chastity, If you cheat again after getting married, you will not be regarded as Pan Jinlian without exception.


    At the beginning, Huang Rong was so confused that something like that happened. Huang Rong was full of remorse and fear. As a result, 10% of her intelligence and tact couldn''t play 20%, so she was led by the nose by song Qingshu.


    After such a long period of time, her mood must have completely calmed down and she would never let him control her again.


    "As the saying goes, good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. I''m afraid that Lord Yan is also worried that I''m going to hook up with his wife, so he doesn''t dare to accept me." Song Qingshu deliberately accentuated the word "madam" a little, trying to see Huang Rong''s reaction.


    "There is a God in three feet. You''d better be cautious." Huang Rong obviously didn''t want to get involved with him in this aspect. He immediately returned to the topic. "I didn''t understand what you said just now. Chen Youliang clearly made trouble to murder the former leader of the gang. Why did you come to you and do it for the beggars'' sect instead?"


    Chen Youliang heard Huang Rong openly evaluate himself like this. His eyes flashed a trace of deep resentment. He thought that if you didn''t have Guo Jing''s support, I would have caught you and cooked you up to see if you still have such an air.


    Seeing that Huang Rong didn''t take the call at all, he questioned himself in a business-oriented tone. Song Qingshu was a little disappointed. However, he quickly ruled out the negative emotions and didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked: "according to the system of the beggars'' sect for thousands of years, it''s very irregular for Shi Hongshi to be the new leader. Leader Huang has always been known as the Zhuge of women, Have you ever thought about why she became the leader of this gang? "


    Huang Rong frowned: "at that time, sect leader Shi was killed, and beggars'' sect was in turmoil. Let his daughter take charge of the overall situation. Although some of them did not conform to the succession system of sect leader, it was reasonable."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Mrs. Guo inadvertently ignored an important factor."


    "What did I miss?" Huang Rong is secretly surprised that song Qingshu was ruined by Chen Youliang. It is reasonable to say that the two should be at odds. How do you feel that song Qingshu is helping each other now?


    If it''s someone else, Huang Rongming knows that the other person is speaking for Chen Youliang, and will definitely find an opportunity to interrupt the other person and control the rhythm of the conversation in her own hands. But now it''s song Qingshu who is talking. She hesitates and decides to listen to him first.


    "Madam ignores that the main reason why Shi Hongshi became the leader of the gang was through one person''s strength." After Song Qingshu finished, he sighed. I don''t know if this remark will offend her when it comes to that person


    "Woman in yellow?" Huang Rong''s reaction was also quick. She immediately understood who he was talking about and couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu nodded, "everyone''s behavior in the world always has his motive. What''s his wife''s motive for Huang shannu?"


    "Miss Yang, it''s for the sake of justice..." later, Huang Rong''s voice went down. Over the years, after the rise and fall of gangs and the cruel fighting in the battlefield, she was no longer a girl with a blank sheet. Naturally, she knew that everyone''s behavior had a motive.


    There are indeed people in the world who do not have any motivation to help, but that is often a small matter. If it involves a big matter, it will definitely be considered before action. However, when an orphan girl of the beggars'' sect becomes the leader of the beggars'' sect, it doesn''t look like a trivial matter that can be solved easily.


    Noting Huang Rong''s look, song Qingshu knew that she was aware of something strange, and had to sigh that it was easy to communicate with smart people.


    "Huang shannu is not a wild crane. She belongs to the Jianshan Academy of the imperial court." Song Qingshu did not rush to reveal the answer, but let the other party think for themselves, because people subconsciously believe what they infer.


    "So what?" Huang Rong frowned, "does the imperial court want to control the beggars'' sect?" However, as soon as she spoke out, she herself denied this kind of speculation. Although the beggars'' sect is known as the largest sect in the world, it is a mole ant like existence in front of the country. The imperial court does not need to spend so much energy.


    Song Qingshu reminded: "the reason why he was invited back to Wanzao as prime minister at the beginning was that Zhao Ruyu, the former prime minister, was knocked down by Han Zhuozhou. Zhao Ruyu had a close relationship with Jianshan academy, and Jianshan academy also suffered a severe blow. Without one person''s help, the Neo Confucianism in academy research would have been officially defined as pseudo Confucianism."


    "Whose help?" Huang Rong has been on the front line of Xiangyang for many years, and he knows Mongolian intelligence very well. However, because he is far away from the capital, he is not as clear as song Qingshu about some things in the imperial court.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer her directly, but said, "whether it''s Shi Huolong or Shi Hongshi, they all have the same surname."


    Guo Jing, who has been listening to the clouds all the time, can''t help saying: "they are father and daughter. Don''t they have one surname and two surnames?"


    Seeing her husband''s bewilderment, Huang Rong smiles. After so many years, brother Jing is still the same as he used to be, with a gentle smile on his face: "brother Jing, son song means they are all surnamed Shi."


    Fearing that her husband would not understand and make a fool of herself in front of outsiders, she added: "the history of Shi Miyuan, the official of Taijian."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "madam, I guess so soon."


    Huang Rong did not angry to white him one eye, thought you said so obviously, if I still can''t guess, it''s not an idiot.


    But song Qingshu recalled Huang Rong''s gentle eyes just now. She sighed in her heart. It seems that for her, I am just a passer-by.


    Chen Youliang was also a smart man. When he got the hint, his kung fu also responded and quickly said: "not long ago, Shi Xiangyun, Shi Miyuan''s daughter, came here to try to take back the position of leader. At that time, she also said that Shi Huolong and Shi Hongshi were all sent by her father. Many brothers in the gang heard about this. If leader Huang didn''t believe it, he would not be able to help him, You can ask someone. "


    Seeing that he said it absolutely, Huang Rong understood that there was no need for the other party to lie about it. She was shocked: Shi Miyuan unconsciously controlled the beggars'' sect. What on earth did he want to do?


    Song Qingshu went on to say: "elder Chen secretly found out the historian''s plot to encroach on the beggars'' sect. He didn''t want the beggars'' sect to become the victim of the political struggle. So he had a showdown with Shi Huolong. For the sake of the reputation of the beggars'' sect, he was also worried about Shi Miyuan''s revenge. So he didn''t disclose the truth of the matter. He preferred to bear the name of making trouble and be ridiculed by the Wulin, The bitterness of this is still up to master Huang. "


    Chen Youliang opened his mouth wide when he heard that. He was always a good talker, but he never thought that song Qingshu was even more powerful than him. In a few words, he washed his stain into an act of loyalty and righteousness.


    Huang Rong also glared at Song Qingshu. With her wisdom, she could not see that song Qingshu was deliberately excusing Chen Youliang. However, she also understands that although Chen Youliang is shameless, he has objectively avoided the beggars'' sect from falling into the hands of politicians and becoming a tool.


    At the same time, Huang Rong also knows that Chen Youliang is mean and shameless, and he must not let the beggars'' sect fall into his hands! Because song Qingshu''s previous plan to seize power was disrupted, she was thinking about what to do next, but song Qingshu said: "great Xia Guo, leader Huang, we haven''t seen each other for a long time since the last farewell in the kingdom of Jin. Now you''ve come all the way to Lin''an, and it''s time for me to do my best to take care of you in my humble home."


    "No!" Huang Rong exclaimed subconsciously.

 Chapter 1348

    Hearing Huang Rong''s sudden exclamation, all the people in the room look strange. Chen Yuanyuan looks at her, and then at Song Qingshu. His eyes are thoughtful.


    Chen Youliang was curious: "why does it seem that Huang Rong is afraid of song Qingshu? What happened between them? "


    Song Qingshu is secretly wry smile, it seems that he caused her psychological shadow is very big, until now still so resist themselves.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red when she noticed the look of the people around her. She realized that her reaction was a little extreme. She was thinking about how to open her mouth to resolve the embarrassment, but Guo Jing on one side said, "rong''er, the song brothers have saved our lives. You shouldn''t be here."


    Huang Rong felt bitter when she heard her husband''s reproach. She thought to herself, brother Jing, where do you know the whole story? However, she didn''t mean to reproach her husband at all. After all, she knew that her husband was a person who talked about things and didn''t help relatives. She fell in love with him because of his integrity.


    "The main reason is that the journey from Xiangyang to Lin''an is very tiring. When we get to Lin''an, we keep coming to the beggars'' sect headquarters. Now we feel a little tired..." Huang Rong''s mind is like electricity, looking for all kinds of excuses. "What''s more, young master song has saved our lives, but we don''t even have a gift ready. Brother Jing, I think we''d better visit again some other day."


    Guo Jing hesitated for a while, and knew that what his wife said was reasonable. What''s more, his wife''s current physical condition can''t stand too much fatigue.


    However, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s no wonder that gang leader Huang, what kind of friendship do we have? How can we care about these empty rites? You two are the best gifts when you come to my house. What''s more, I''m afraid you haven''t settled down yet. How can you be comfortable at home in an inn? I don''t have much else there, but there are more empty rooms. The virtuous couple can come to live in my place. "


    Before Huang Rong had time to refuse, Guo Jing laughed boldly: "that will disturb the song brothers."


    Huang Rong rolled her eyes when she heard that her husband was so frank and agreed. She thought that brother Jing was always so unprepared for others. You treat others as brothers, but they miss your wife.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Huang Rong didn''t say anything. She seldom lost her husband''s face in front of outsiders. In addition, she suddenly thought of the situation when she first met her husband. At the beginning, Guo Jing gave her everything heartlessly and didn''t take any precautions against her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help smiling a little.


    Seeing their promise, song Qingshu was overjoyed: "it''s not too early now. Brother Guo, sister-in-law, please come back with me." He is also on the stick. Since Guo Jing is so intimate, it''s strange for him to call master Huang, great Xia Guo.


    Guo Jing looks at Huang Rong like consulting. After all, this trip is to do business. Huang Rong hesitates for a moment. Considering that the previous question has been eliminated and invisible by song Qingshu, she knows that it''s meaningless to stay here. What''s more, she wants to go back and think about the relationship between Shi Miyuan and the beggars'' sect, so she nods slightly.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He quickly turned back to Chen Youliang and said, "elder Chen, what I said before will trouble you."


    Chen Youliang nodded: "don''t worry, young master. I''ll send the people today."


    After getting out of the helm, Huang Rong seems to have asked unintentionally, "what do you want elder Chen to do?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Madam Hui, my family is full of spies sent by various forces. I always feel that I''ve been watched by countless eyes all day. So I''ll ask elder Chen to help me find some servant girls and servants. You beggars'' sect people are well-informed. You can do this kind of thing with half the effort."


    Hearing his sister-in-law yell, Huang Rong spat in secret, thinking that when you were in the kingdom of Jin, why didn''t you think I was your sister-in-law: "it seems that the friendship between the young master and elder Chen is very good."


    "I don''t know you." Song Qingshu knew that she was trying to explore the relationship between them, so he gave an ambiguous response.


    "Oh," seeing that he didn''t want to answer, Huang Rong clenched her teeth secretly. Her eyes suddenly fell on Chen Yuanyuan, who was beautiful and graceful. She couldn''t help asking, "don''t you tell us about this elder sister, young master?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was surprised that her identity was really special. Once she was revealed, she would not only be in danger, but also bring countless troubles to song Qingshu. It would be impolite if they didn''t tell them about their acquaintance.


    When he was distressed, song Qingshu said: "look at my memory, I forgot to introduce her to you. She is a good friend of mine, surnamed Xing and named yuan; These two are Guo Jing and Huang Rong from Xiangyang City. "


    "I''ve met sister Xing." Huang Rong smiles sweetly, and Guo Jing shows her hand.


    Although Huang Rong is laughing, she has turned thousands of thoughts in her heart. She has never heard of Xing Yuan''s name, but her figure is obviously not such a nobody. Did she deliberately use a pseudonym? And she dressed up in a bun, obviously married. I don''t know what relationship they have with song Qingshu? Bah, this bastard always likes to hook up with good women.


    "I''ve met great Xia Guo, leader Huang." Chen Yuanyuan bowed back slightly, but she was shocked. Her real name was yuan, not Yuanyuan. Xing was her mother''s surname. Before she knew that she was a member of the Chen family in Haining, she always thought that Xing Yuan was her real name. Later, the reason why they had such a harmonious relationship with Li Yuanzhi was that they both had the same word yuan in their names.


    "How did he know that even ako didn''t know about it?" As soon as he thought that he had no secret before Song Qing wrote, Chen Yuanyuan felt as if he had no clothes on. That feeling was very strange.


    A group of people chatted with each other in this way, and soon returned to the mansion. Huang Rong looked at it from a distance, and couldn''t help sighing: "Mr. Song is really worthy of the holy family now. I''m afraid that such a grand mansion is only qualified to live above the county king."


    "If my sister-in-law likes it, I can give it to the virtuous couple." Song Qingshu sighs. Huang Rong talks and chats naturally at this time, just like nothing happened between them.


    "A gentleman doesn''t win people''s favor. Brother Jing, don''t you think so." Huang Rong touched her husband gently.


    Guo Jing said with a simple and honest smile, "if brother song wants to be so polite, we don''t dare to disturb you."


    A group of people are teasing, suddenly found a beautiful girl in red sitting at the door, but there is a touch of sadness between the eyebrows, the other party obviously also found them, immediately got up and walked over here.


    "She likes to wear red, too." Huang Rong is a little in a trance. She seems to see Guo Fu''s shadow from her body. Judging from her clothes and jewelry, she knows that she should be a noble lady. When she sees that she goes straight to song Qingshu, she spits in secret: no matter where the bastard is, there is always a pile of peach blossom debt around him.


    "Song, you''re back at last." The girl crossed her waist and pointed to song Qingshu.


    "Miss Shi, why don''t you go in and wait, and let you be in the sunshine at the door? Those servants of your family are really rude!" Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, and the girl in front of her was Shi Xiangyun.


    "It''s none of their business. I just want to see you soon." Shi Xiangyun''s words make the other two women look very strange. Even Guo Jing, who has always been nervous, frowns secretly. The song brothers are good everywhere, but they are too playful.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Is that what Miss Shi thinks of me?" Although there are still two women around, song Qingshu is still hard to change his nature of love.


    "Bah, who missed you!" Shi Xiangyun spat with a red face, "I came here to settle accounts with you this time. I''ve asked my father to launch the stage admonishment according to the agreement. Now the Yuefei case has been rehabilitated. Why don''t you let brother Wei go?"


    "I let it go ~" Song Qingshu shrugged, a helpless expression.


    "Nonsense Shi Xiangyun bit his mouth. "At the beginning, I was worried that I was too anxious to find you an excuse, so I waited for two more days on purpose, but brother Wei never came back. You didn''t keep your promise!"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "if I told you that I had let him go not long ago, would you believe it?"


    "Of course I don''t believe it. There''s no such coincidence!" Shi Xiangyun said angrily, "in a word, I don''t care. If I don''t see brother Wei come out safely today, I will stay here."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. If he was a normal person, he might still tease her. But now there are two gorgeous beauties around him. How could he think about this green apple: "if you don''t believe me, ask them, these two are Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who are famous all over the world. Do you think I just came back from the headquarters of beggars'' sect?"


    Shi Xiangyun turns his eyes to the side doubtfully. Of course, Guo Jing and Huang Rong are so famous that she has heard of them. Feeling her questioning eyes, Guo Jing replies: "this girl, Guo can testify that the song brothers have just returned from the headquarters of the beggars'' sect."


    Huang Rong''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Brother Jing is unprepared and unprepared for others, so he rashly wades through the muddy water. We only know that song Qingshu is at the headquarters of the beggars'' sect, but we don''t know if he has put brother Wei in the other party''s mouth


    To be confirmed, a glimmer of joy flashed in Shi Xiangyun''s eyes: "OK, let''s take your surname for a while." Finish saying to also can''t restrain no longer, leave cheerfully, obviously is to look for Wei Ruolan to go.


    "I made you laugh." Song Qingshu said apologetically to Guo Jing and Huang Rong while telling the servant girl to go down to prepare wine and vegetables.


    "No harm." Guo Jing is open-minded and naturally doesn''t care about this.


    But Huang Rong asked, "I heard you call her Miss Shi just now. I don''t know what relationship she has with the Royal censor."


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide my sister-in-law''s eyes," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "This lady Shi is the daughter of the censor Shi, who was mentioned in the beggars'' sect headquarters before."


    "It''s her." Huang Rong''s face is worried. His husband and wife belong to Jia Sidao''s camp. Shi Miyuan has always been friendly with Jia Sidao, and song Qingshu is from Han Yuzhou''s side. If you let Shi and Jia know that they are in such close contact, it''s bound to cause some trouble.

 Chapter 1349

    Although song Qingshu was not very satisfied with the servants, they prepared the food and wine very quickly, and soon they put them on a table. Song Qingshu invited Guo Jing and Huang Rong to the table. Chen Yuanyuan, who was going to return to the house, was also pulled by him to sit beside him.


    It''s not convenient for Chen Yuanyuan to have dinner. He has been wearing a veil all the time. Fortunately, song Qingshu drove the servants away, but he didn''t want to be seen by others.


    When Chen Yuanyuan untied the veil, the whole room seemed to be three points more beautiful. Even Guo Jing, an upright man, was stunned. Huang Rong sighed: "I thought my sister must be a human being, but I didn''t think I underestimated her beauty."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face was slightly shy, and he pursed his mouth and said, "although I''m not a member of the Wulin, I know that leader Huang is known as the most beautiful woman in the Wulin."


    Hearing that the two women flattered each other, song Qingshu wisely didn''t intervene, but offered a toast to Guo Jing. By the way, he asked, "is Brother Guo''s visit to Lin''an a business or a distraction?"


    "Both of them," Guo Jing said with a smile. "Not long ago, there was a truce between the imperial court and Mongolia. There was no war in Xiangyang. Rong''er and I finally had a rest. We were thinking about finding a place to relax and make up for our debt to rong''er these years. Jia Sumi sent us a letter to come to An''an, so we came by the way."


    On one side, Huang Rong has a black thread. She thinks to herself, how can brother Jing explain the couple''s affairs in such detail and Jia Sidao''s invitation to Beijing? However, she always knew that her husband was open-minded and had nothing to say to others, so she had to let him.


    "Brother Guo and his wife have worked too hard for the country and the people these years. They really should take this opportunity to have a good rest." Song Qingshu is thinking that Jia Sidao didn''t call them to Beijing for public travel, and he doesn''t know why.


    Guo Jing raised his glass: "last time I was in a hurry in the state of Jin, I couldn''t find a chance to thank the song brothers for saving their lives. Rong''er, let''s drink to the song brothers."


    Huang Rong thought that I had paid him back for saving his life. What else should I respect. Of course, the reason can not be explained clearly, but had to stand up: "I have some discomfort, so I use tea instead of wine. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "does your sister-in-law feel sick? Shall I see a doctor? "


    Guo Jing said with a simple and honest smile: "it''s OK, your sister-in-law, she just has..."


    Huang Rong quickly pinched her husband and interrupted him. She said quietly, "maybe it''s hard work. It''s OK to have a rest."


    Guo Jing looks at her unexpectedly. Although he is simple and honest, it doesn''t mean that he is stupid. His wife naturally has her reason to stop him, and he won''t be so stupid that he has to say it.


    Seeing Huang Rong''s reaction, song Qingshu was naturally not easy to find out. He drank all the wine in his glass: "Brother Guo, you are welcome. How much blood and sweat do you pay to stick to Xiangyang City? It can be said that the great Xia is for the country and the people. Any Chinese people will help each other in that case."


    Guo Jing sighed: "last time it was a near death. I heard rong''er talk about the situation afterwards. I knew that you risked your life at that time, brother song. How can I not be grateful?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at it unexpectedly. He did not expect that Huang Rong would say something nice about himself in front of her husband: "I''m nothing compared to the danger of the virtuous couple in Xiangyang City."


    Guo Jing laughed: "it seems that the song brothers also have a heart to save thousands of Li people from fire and water. Now with Shandong Golden Snake camp, the righteous army, it''s really lucky for the song people."


    Looking at Guo Jing''s forthright smile, song Qingshu cried out to himself that he was ashamed. The greater his personality was, the more sorry he felt for what he had done. In order to cover up his abnormal expression, he directly brought a big bowl: "it''s too elegant to drink from the cup. Change it into a bowl."


    "That''s what I mean!" Guo Jing said with a smile that he grew up in Mongolia and had a huge amount of wine. He was not used to drinking from a cup.


    Huang Rong quickly pulled her husband''s sleeve: "brother Jing, drink less."


    "I''m glad to meet brother song today. Rong''er, don''t try to persuade me." Guo Jing laughs.


    Song Qingshu held a bowl of wine to Huang Rong and said, "please feel free, madam. Brother Guo and I have a good exchange of feelings."


    Huang Rong looked at him with burning eyes: "do you really treat him as a brother?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Knowing that she was stabbing herself, he couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "of course, I should be. In the past, I was young and frivolous. I did a lot of wrong things, but now I regret. That''s why I especially want to learn integrity from Brother Guo."


    Listening to his sincere tone, Huang Rong could not help but be stunned, and her expression suddenly became complicated.


    There is no end to their conversation. Guo Jing is at a loss, while Chen Yuanyuan looks at them thoughtfully.


    Feeling their strange eyes, Huang Rong immediately smile, cleverly round the words back: "since he is a brother, then don''t always advise him to drink, hurt the body is not good for anyone."


    Song Qingshu also took advantage of the situation and said, "please rest assured, madam. With great Xia Guo''s drinking capacity, only I was drunk by him." Indeed, on the surface, song Qingshu is like a romantic young man, while Guo Jing is a big Mongolian man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. How can we see their drinking capacity is not at the same level.


    Next, song Qingshu and Guo Jing drink bowl after bowl, while Chen Yuanyuan and Huang Rong talk happily, and the atmosphere becomes more and more warm.


    "Brother Guo, as you said before, I just arrived in Lin''an today. I''m afraid I haven''t found a good place to settle down. I''d better live here." Song Qingshu said when he touched the bowl.


    Although Huang Rong talked with Chen Yuanyuan, she kept listening attentively to their situation. She worried that her husband would drink too much and agreed. She said in a hurry, "thank you for your kindness, but we have other things to do in this trip. It''s not convenient to disturb here."


    Guo Jing was shocked. He was quite moved when he heard song Qingshu''s invitation. He had planned to take advantage of this time to have a good communication with song Qingshu. After all, the other party is good at fighting and martial arts. If they can live together for a period of time and discuss everyday, they will surely benefit a lot. However, since his wife has declined, it is not convenient for him to say anything.


    "So..." Song Qingshu''s disappointment flashed by. He was very clear that such a thing had happened before, and Huang Rong could promise to have a ghost. "In that case, I don''t want to force it. Come on, Brother Guo, drink."


    After a while, Huang Rong suddenly frowned and quickly said, "excuse me, I''ll go out first." Then he covered his mouth and trotted out.


    "Madame, is that all right?" Song Qingshu looks anxiously at Guo Jing.


    Who knows that Guo Jing, who has always loved his wife, waved his hand with a smile: "no problem, don''t worry about her."


    Listening to what he said, song Qingshu had no choice but to suppress his doubts.


    Huang Rong ran out into the garden, leaned against the railing and retched for a while. Just now, she wiped the corner of her mouth with a tired face and was about to turn back. Who knows, when she looked back, she saw song Qingshu standing behind her. She was so scared that she quickly stepped back.


    "Am I really that terrible?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Huang Rong didn''t pick up his words, but frowned and said, "how did brother song come out?"


    Hearing that she was still polite but alienated, song Qingshu sighed: "now there are no outsiders here. Do we need to talk like this?"


    "There''s nothing to say between you and me." Huang Rong looked cold and went directly to the other side of the house.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously grabbed her hand: "wait a minute."


    Huang Rong suddenly turned pale: "if you don''t let go, I''ll call brother Jing."


    "I have a few words that I want to say to you. I''ll let them go when I finish," Song Qingshu still held her arm. "The reason why I follow her is that it''s not convenient for me to say some words during the dinner and you don''t agree to live here. I''m afraid I won''t find any chance to say it to you in the future."


    Huang Rong pulled a few times, found motionless, face slightly red, said in a low voice: "you directly say, let go first, if they see what it is!"


    Song Qingshu also knew that if the two people''s quarrel was seen, it would certainly cause a big disturbance. He quickly released his hand: "this time, I sincerely apologize for the things in the state of Jin."


    When he was in the state of Jin before, song Qingshu was like a devil. He was full of evil spirits. Huang Rong didn''t expect that he suddenly became so kind and sincere.


    However, Huang Rong is not a three-year-old child. How can she forgive him like this and coldly reply, "what happened in the kingdom of Jin? I don''t remember


    "That''s right. If it''s useful to apologize, what else do captors do in the world?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I know you still hate me in your heart. You won''t forgive me for anything I say. I don''t want to ask for your forgiveness this time. I just want to tell you that I won''t disturb your husband and wife''s life in the future. Please rest assured. I''ll always treat that as a secret and never let a third person know. " With a sigh, he turned to leave.


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong''s eyes became very complicated. Suddenly, a feeling of annoyance came from her chest and abdomen. She couldn''t help puking over the railing.


    Hearing the news, song Qingshu quickly turned around and was shocked to see her painful appearance. He quickly held her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Huang Rong pushed him away: "I''m ok, you don''t have to worry."


    "How can it be all right? You''ve vomited many times since just now," Song Qingshu said urgently. "No, I''ll call a doctor to come and help you."


    "I said nothing, nothing!" Huang Rong can''t help but feel angry. Maybe it''s because of her excitement. Her cheeks are a little red. Then she pushes him away and plans to go back.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly noticed her slightly uplifted abdomen, and her mind flashed: "are you pregnant?" Because she has been wearing wide clothes, and her belly bulge is not very exaggerated, so song Qingshu has not noticed this before.


    Huang Rong''s neck flashed a blush: "so what?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised and happy: "whose child is it?"


    Huang Rong instantly angry: "anyway, it won''t be you!" Then he left without looking back.

 Chapter 1350

    Song Qingshu didn''t know why his wife was so excited when she was pregnant. He trotted after her in surprise all the way.


    "How old is the baby?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Do you like spicy or sour? It''s often said that sour children and hot women... "


    Huang Rong heard a black line, has not paid any attention to him, but after hearing the final or can''t help: "you have finished?"


    Song Qingshu was at a loss: "who asked you not to answer me all the time?"


    Huang Rong coldly replied: "my brother Jing''s children and I, why should we answer you?" Then he left without looking back.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was immediately blocked by her words, so she couldn''t say a word. When she came back to her mind, the figure of the other party had disappeared in front of her eyes.


    Although he knows that what Huang Rong says is very reasonable, he can''t help but think wildly. He has never been a father in two generations. Now he suddenly knows that he may have a child. How can he not be excited and lose his manners?


    Worried that he would be seen by others when he went back immediately, song Qingshu continued to stand in the same place and took a few deep breaths before he managed to calm down. At this time, his brain could also think calmly. In terms of probability, his guess really didn''t make any sense. It was just a wave of painstaking efforts. No matter how he looked at Huang Rong''s pregnancy, it was also a matter for both of them, What does it have to do with yourself?


    At last, he calmed down completely, but there was a faint disappointment on his face.


    Back at the table, he found that Guo Jingzheng was carefully supporting Huang Rong. Song Qingshu was shocked: "Brother Guo, madam sister-in-law, what are you doing?"


    Guo Jing apologized: "brother song, rong''er is not feeling well. I''m going to take her back to rest."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "since my sister-in-law doesn''t feel well, I''ll have a rest here. Come on, get ready for a bedroom!" At the same time, she laughed bitterly. Is she so terrible? Huang Rong actually found this reason to avoid herself.


    "No need," Huang Rong said hastily, "thank you for the kindness of brother song, but we still have something to do tomorrow morning, so we won''t be here to disturb you. Brother Jing, let''s go."


    Feeling the firmness of her tone, song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t keep her, so he arched his hand: "in this case, I''m not forced. My sister-in-law doesn''t feel well. I''ll arrange a carriage to see you off."


    "Thank you, brother song!" Guo Jing said gratefully.


    The couple got on the carriage and refused to see song Qingshu off. After they left, Guo Jing couldn''t help asking, "rong''er, why don''t you rest at the song brothers'' house any more?"


    Huang Rong secretly wry smile, think the real reason I where say export, had to find another reason: "Jing elder brother, do you forget our identity?"


    "Who are we?" Guo Jing was at a loss.


    Huang Rong had no choice but to explain: "we have been sticking to Xiangyang all these years and cooperating with LV Wende. LV Wende is Jia Sidao''s confidant and beloved general. In the eyes of the world, we have long been branded with Jia Sidao; Song Qingshu is quite close to Han Yuzhou. It''s said that the house was sent by Han Yuzhou. If we live with him, what will Jia Sidao think of us then? "


    Guo Jing said with a big frown: "Guo is sitting upright. He asks himself that he is worthy of heaven and earth. No matter what he thinks of me."


    Huang Rong shook her head: "it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain. Song Qingshu is a gentleman..." she wanted to say that song Qingshu is a gentleman, but when she thought about what happened in the state of Jin, she couldn''t say these two words, so she had to change her words: "Song Qingshu is our friend, so we can offend him, and he won''t take it to heart, but Jia Sidao is deep-minded, insidious and vicious, If you offend him carelessly, I''m afraid it will cause great trouble. "


    Guo Jing slapped the carriage wall and said angrily, "I''m guarding Xiangyang for Han people, not for Jia Sidao. How can I become a member of his faction?"


    Huang Rong quickly advised: "brother Jing, General Yue''s lesson is not far away. Do you want to repeat it?"


    Seeing that her husband was silent, Huang Rong continued to add: "brother Jing, the court is just like this. Even if you don''t think you are a member of Jia Sidao''s faction, those political enemies of Jia Sidao will also see you as a thorn in the side. Instead of being attacked on both sides, you''d better take shelter under Jia Sidao''s wings. You know that he is the Privy Minister of the court after all, and he has to take care of him, whether it''s weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, etc Military salaries or soldiers can be allocated in time, and it''s much more convenient for us to guard Xiangyang. "


    Guo Jing sighed: "rong''er, you are right. For the sake of the people of Xiangyang City, Guo''s grievance is nothing."


    Huang Rong then said with a smile, "if you go to Jia''s house tomorrow, you have to endure your stubborn temper. Don''t contradict Jia Sidao then."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own sense of propriety." Looking at his wife''s beautiful face, Guo Jing couldn''t help sighing, "it''s lucky that rong''er has always mentioned me these years. With a wife like this, what can I do for my husband?"


    "Brother Jing, I''m not as good as you think." Touching her raised abdomen, Huang Rong could not help sighing, and her face became inexplicably complicated.


    Guo Jing didn''t notice the strange tone of his wife: "in my heart, rong''er is the best in the world!"


    ¡­¡­


    And song Qingshu stood quietly at the door looking at the distance, until the carriage disappeared in the street, he still did not move his eyes. At this time, Chen Yuanyuan''s strange voice came to his ear: "people have gone far away."


    Song Qingshu just came back to his senses and could not help laughing awkwardly.


    "Why do you want to give up?" Chen Yuanyuan stood on one side and looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Song Qingshu''s face is red. His relationship with Huang Rong has been taboo. If exposed, whether it is Huang Rong or himself, he will be defeated and universally condemned. So he is very cautious and dare not have a hint.


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head: "you don''t have to deceive yourself, young master. During the dinner just now, you and leader Huang occasionally looked at each other''s eyes. You can hide from the careless great Xia Guo, but you can''t hide from me who is also a woman."


    Song Qingshu was surprised, but he immediately reflected that he might have behaved abnormally just now, but how could a shrewd woman like Huang Rong leave a handle on Chen Yuanyuan? She must be deceiving herself.


    With this thought, song Qingshu immediately relaxed: "if we really have a relationship, that''s good. Leader Huang is beautiful and moving. How can I have such a good fortune."


    Listening to his natural tone, it was Chen Yuanyuan''s turn to be suspicious. She was just testing. The woman''s sixth sense made her feel that there must be something between them. In addition, the taboo nature of both sides'' identities made the fire of gossip burning in her heart.


    In fact, she also knows that it''s not a good idea to disclose this kind of thing. She had already resisted the impulse to ask, but when she saw song Qingshu standing at the door like a stone looking at his wife, she didn''t know where the impulse came from, so she blurted out.


    Song Qingshu understood that if she kept on asking for a long time, she would not show any carelessness. So he grabbed her wrist and went to the mansion: "go, drink with me."


    "Hey, let go, you man..." feeling the temperature of the man''s palm, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and kept patting each other, trying to pull out his hand, but he still didn''t move.


    He took Chen Yuanyuan back to the table and sat down. Song Qingshu let go of his hand. He poured wine and said with a smile: "madam''s hand is quite smooth." In order to divert her attention, song Qingshu returned to the previous kind of frivolous personality.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face was cold: "young master, please respect yourself."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "we are all friends. Why should we be so outspoken? Come and have a drink together."


    Hearing him say that they are friends, Chen Yuanyuan looks better: "I''ve been cleaning all these years, and I don''t drink."


    But song Qingshu didn''t care so much. He took a glass of wine and put it in her hand: "what''s the matter with Qingxiu? In the early years, an eminent monk said," wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha sits in his heart. "As long as you are firm in your heart, why do you stick to those external forms?"


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him in surprise: "which eminent monk would say such... Such absurd words?"


    "The Taoist monk of Lingyin Temple," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "so they are eminent monks. You are just Qingxiu."


    "But I really can''t drink." Chen Yuanyuan still refuses.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''m in a low mood. I really want to drink to relieve my worries, but it''s boring to drink alone. As the only friend around me, can''t my wife accompany me?"


    Chen Yuanyuan hesitated and finally nodded: "OK, but I can only drink a little."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "my wife was the first of the eight beauties in Qinhuai, how could she only drink a little." All the women in the evening show of later generations are not drunk. This kind of thing comes down in one continuous line, and now it must be no worse.


    As soon as Chen Yuanyuan''s face changed, he took his glass and drank it. He said with a smile, "you''re right. He was born in the dust. Who can''t drink?"


    Song Qingshu this just reaction come over, can''t help a face apology: "I didn''t mean."


    Chen Yuanyuan chuckled and poured another glass of wine: "I know you didn''t mean it, but I''m sensitive to it myself."


    "Forget it, just watch me drink." Song Qingshu snatched the glass from her hand and drank it down.


    Seeing that he put the glass he had just drunk into his mouth, Chen Yuanyuan blushed slightly: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll just thank you for saving my life."


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked disappointed: "ah, they all say that the kindness of saving lives should be promised by themselves. My wife will accompany me to drink a few glasses of wine to repay me?"


    Chen Yuanyuan noticed the sense of humor on his face. He knew he was joking, but he didn''t like it. He said with a smile: "don''t underestimate me for drinking with you. You know, there are not many men who want me to drink with you. It''s more than ten years since I last drank with a man. I once secretly vowed that I would never drink with a man for the rest of my life, but... You are the exception. "

 Chapter 1351

    Looking at Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes as charming as gems, Rao Shi''s song Qingshu can''t help but jump at the wind and waves. He can''t help asking, "why am I the exception?"


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at the distance, and a trace of memory appeared on his face: "in the past, every time I was drinking with someone, I was forced to do something helpless, but this time I did volunteer. You say this is no exception."


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "it even makes me feel flattered."


    Chen Yuanyuan smiles: "since you are flattered, do you have any indication?"


    "What do you want me to say, madam?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Chen Yuanyuan raised the wine cup in front of him, and a twinkling of cunning color flashed in his eyes: "the young master is a great hero who is famous all over the world, but I am just a weak woman who can''t drink well. If you drink one, I''ll drink one, isn''t it too unfair?"


    Looking at her cunning eyes, song Qingshu remembered that the woman in front of him was the beauty of Qin Huai, who fascinated countless men. He couldn''t help but smile and say: "does madam want me to promise you a drink, I''ll have a drink or something like that?"


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "listen to the childe''s tone, obviously I don''t want to."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "originally, if you didn''t say it, I''m afraid I would have taken the initiative to mention it, but since you said it, I don''t want to drink like that."


    Chen Yuanyuan said: "why?"


    Song Qingshu filled a glass for himself and replied, "I thought my wife was a friend. Why did she use those methods to deal with others to deal with me? It''s full of routines."


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned, and then said with a smile, "it''s really many years since I didn''t have to lead to retrogression. I forgot that what men care most about is women''s different attitude towards him."


    Song Qingshu touched her glass and drank it down: "just now, my wife succeeded in making me feel that kind of different feeling, but later it made me understand that it was just a routine."


    Chen Yuanyuan chuckled: "how can it be a routine for you to say so wrongly?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s just something from the heart."


    "Well, well, I''m really afraid of you," Chen Yuanyuan said angrily. "You have a cup, I have a cup. Is that all right?"


    Who knows, song Qingshu shakes his head solemnly: "Madam should punish herself for three cups to show sincerity."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s cheeks were flushed, his eyes were flowing, and he looked at him with a smile: "when I was in the Qinhuai River, I met a lot of people like you. I tried every means to persuade me to drink more. Did you have the same mind as those men?"


    Before I saw Chen Yuanyuan, she was always trying to clean up. Now she is smiling, but she can deal with it perfectly. Song Qingshu seems to see the beautiful thing that turned all living beings upside down.


    "Some men advise women to drink more in order to let her get drunk and take advantage of it. Some men advise women to drink just to let each other put down their strong guard, completely relax and open up, and communicate like a real friend. What kind of person do you think I am?" Song Qingshu gently shakes his wine glass and looks at her quietly.


    Hearing his words, Chen Yuanyuan was slightly stunned, as if he had been touched by something, but he soon recovered: "although I don''t know what kind of young master is, I know that young master is a cunning man."


    "Thank you for your praise ~" Song Qingshu didn''t think he was disobedient, but he laughed happily.


    "Since you think I''m a friend, I''ll drink with you as a friend." Chen Yuanyuan just came out of the palace. She just felt that her future was at a loss. She also needed to drink some wine to relieve her pressure. As for the women who are drunk and taken advantage of by others, which one is not magnanimous? Although she doesn''t show off in ordinary days, her drinking capacity is absolutely above the average level.


    The next two people drank a cup from you to me. Although the conversation between them was full of vigilance and temptation at the beginning, they seemed to take off their guard after they really started drinking. Song Qingshu was thinking about Huang Rong''s pregnancy. He had mixed emotions in his heart. Drinking was like drinking water, one cup after another; Chen Yuanyuan suddenly thought of his first half of his life''s wandering, bumpy, the whole person is also full of sadness, coupled with the above fear of the unpredictable future, so every time song Qingshu raises a glass, she will accompany him.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu suddenly looked back and saw Chen Yuanyuan''s face was delicate and beautiful, and the water was flowing in his eyes. With a faint luster, he couldn''t help sighing: "you are really beautiful."


    Although he has heard too many similar praises, Chen Yuanyuan is still very happy to hear song Qingshu''s heartfelt exclamation. However, after a while, he suddenly remembers his age, and his face darkens: "it''s a pity that he can''t defeat the power of time. No matter how beautiful he is, he will be old and pale in a few years, and finally become a red pink skeleton."


    Feeling the decadence in her tone, song Qingshu could not help sighing: "since ancient times, beauty is like a famous general. It is not allowed to see a white head in the world." Previous generations of Michelle Li and Michelle Kwan were so amazing when they were young that they were recognized as the two most beautiful women in the history of Hong Kong. They can be described as the existence of the level of "beauty" and "disaster". It''s a pity that when they get older, they are no longer as beautiful as they used to be.


    Today, although Chen Yuanyuan is still amazing, she obviously feels that she has reached the end of her peak. Ten years later, no, maybe only five years later, her beauty will decline greatly.


    Song Qingshu''s heart aches at the thought of that beautiful picture. Beautiful things are the gift of God and the art of the world. It''s cruel to watch the art gradually destroy.


    Song Qingshu in his previous life could only watch Li and Guan lose to the years, but he suddenly realized that he was not helpless.


    "Madame, do you want to be young forever?" Song Qingshu suddenly looked up at her with burning eyes.


    Who knows, Chen Yuanyuan did not have half an excited look, just a faint smile: "face forever, youth is not old, only exists in the myth, how can you even believe this?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "immortality is really impossible, but youth is not always."


    Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile, "I''ve studied the Buddhist scriptures these years, and I''ve learned the truth about red and pink skeletons. I don''t know much about appearance. What''s more, the misfortunes of my life are all caused by this appearance. It''s not necessarily a blessing for me to grow old and fade in the future."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu looked at her strangely, "madam, why are you so duplicative? The reason why you are so indifferent is just because you know you can''t keep your youth forever, so you deliberately comfort yourself."


    Before Chen Yuanyuan could retort, song Qingshu continued: "madam, have you ever heard of Tianshan TongLao, the Lord of ethereal peak lingjiu palace?"


    "Tianshan TongLao?" Chen Yuanyuan shook his head blankly, "this name is so strange."


    "This Tianshan granny is over ninety years old," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Do you know why she is called granny?"


    Seeing the other party''s show off, Chen Yuanyuan was angry: "don''t show off soon, young master."


    Seeing that she acted like a little girl, song Qingshu''s bones were half crisp. He quickly replied, "the reason why she has this nickname is that although she is in her nineties, her appearance is similar to that of a teenage girl, so she is called granny Tong."


    "How could it be?" Chen Yuanyuan''s red lips are slightly open, and his face is unbelievable. Indeed, in normal people''s thinking, how can an old woman in her nineties look like a teenager.


    "That''s the truth," Song Qingshu shrugged. "Tianshan TongLao practiced a magical skill, which is extremely powerful. It can also slow down the aging speed of the practitioners, and at the same time, she will return to her old age once every 30 years."


    "Rejuvenate?" Chen Yuanyuan covers her mouth, which obviously sounds like a fairy tale to her.


    "This is actually a side effect of this skill, which is similar to being possessed by the devil. However, in my opinion, this side effect is much more meaningful than martial arts itself." Song Qing''s mind can''t help popping up a few words of legal loli.


    "Yes, if it''s true, I''m afraid all the women will be crazy about it that day." Chen Yuanyuan nodded subconsciously. If she knew the indescribable thoughts in each other''s heart, she would not agree with them.


    "Of course, it''s true. I can also learn that skill." Song Qingshu said with a proud face.


    Although he knew Chen Yuanyuan, he subconsciously distanced himself from him and asked strangely: "you won''t... You won''t be in your nineties, will you?"


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t fall down. He replied angrily, "I''m 100 years old. My little sister is good. Please call uncle to listen to me."


    Chen Yuanyuan was shocked by his strange tone, as if an old lecheron was luring her in front of him. He couldn''t help blushing and spat: "bah, no big or small." Up to now, she didn''t know that the other party was deliberately teasing her.


    "That magic skill is called" not old Changchun Gong. "Song Qingshu pauses and looks at her with burning eyes." does madam want to learn it? "


    Chen Yuanyuan''s heart leaped. Although she wanted to say no, her heart beat faster when she heard the words "not old Changchun". After all, no woman could resist the temptation of eternal youth. After several hesitations, she finally whispered out a word: "want ~", and her face turned red with embarrassment. A moment ago, she said something like a pink skeleton, I didn''t expect to be exposed so soon.


    Song Qingshu hesitated and said, "but there is a key problem. This martial arts is too profound and mysterious. Even if nanmurong is not qualified to practice, forced practice will only lead to the end of his channels."


    "Ah?" Chen Yuanyuan''s face leaped with joy, disappeared instantly, and was replaced by endless disappointment, "then I can''t practice at all?" She doesn''t know any martial arts at all, and she''s not a martial arts genius. If she starts to learn martial arts at this age, she won''t be able to reach the level of nanmurong all her life. What''s more, nanmurong is not qualified to practice.


    "Madam, don''t be discouraged," Song Qingshu comforted. "In fact, the most critical condition is deep internal power. I have a way to quickly increase my power here."


    I don''t know whether it''s wine or other reasons, song Qingshu''s eyes are full of light red light at this time.

 Chapter 1352

    "What way?" Although Chen Yuanyuan also vaguely felt that song Qingshu''s eyes were strange, he still couldn''t resist the temptation of eternal youth and asked.


    In Song Qingshu''s eyes, he was even more red. He was drinking and smiling with evil spirits: "there are three ways for a person who never knows martial arts to gain deep internal power in a short time."


    "The first way is to take the treasure of genius, which can add decades of power. However, the treasure of genius is so rare that few people in the whole world have seen it. In addition, the treasure of genius has the greatest effect on people who practice Kung Fu. People like madam, who can''t even understand the meridians, can''t absorb the power. Most of it is wasted."


    "The second way is to absorb other people''s internal power for one''s own use. Unfortunately, these two methods hurt the harmony of heaven, and no one wants their hard-working internal power to be sucked away. Therefore, these two kungfu skills are regarded as heresy by people in the Jianghu, and practitioners can easily become public enemies in the Wulin."


    "The third way is to find a martial arts master and ask him to make a wedding dress of his own free will. He will teach you all his skills. After passing on the martial arts, the master will often run out of blood and essence and die soon. Who is willing to sacrifice himself for others?"


    After listening to song Qingshu, Chen Yuanyuan looked disappointed: "it seems that I have no hope in my life."


    "Not necessarily." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him suspiciously. Song Qingshu just continued: "my martial arts are very magical. I can pass on my skills to a woman when I am intimate with her. At the same time, I don''t lose as much as the general one. Would you like to have a try?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned and thought that he had heard wrong. However, seeing song Qingshu''s evil eyes, he finally realized that he was not wrong. His face was red as if it was bleeding. He said coldly, "please respect yourself, young master!"


    Then he got up and went out, but song Qingshu grabbed his wrist and pulled it into his arms.


    "Let go of me!" Chen Yuanyuan struggles to think of it, but unfortunately it has no effect except to bring the pleasure of physical friction to each other.


    "Madam, why hurry to leave? We haven''t finished our drink yet." Song Qingshu pinched her chin with her fingers, took a glass of wine and went to her ruddy lips.


    Chen Yuanyuan is shy and angry. He didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly become like this. He just wanted to scold him, but he just looked up at the evil eyes, and suddenly a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    "Madame, don''t you really want to be young forever?" Song Qingshu''s voice sounds as if it is near and far away, so ethereal and unpredictable.


    "Think ~" although he felt that something was wrong, Chen Yuanyuan still replied mechanically.


    "Does that lady hate me?" Song Qingshu asked in her ear.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s neck above a layer of red, subconsciously shook his head: "don''t hate."


    "Since you don''t hate me, and I can keep you young forever, why refuse me?" Song Qingshu''s fingers glided across her face, and she felt that the delicate feeling on her fingertips was really soul stirring.


    Chen Yuanyuan also trembled and murmured, "I don''t know, I..."


    Before she finished, song Qingshu had already kissed her, and blocked all her remaining words back into her mouth.


    "Wu Wu ~" Chen Yuanyuan was stiff all over. He just wanted to push her away, but his brain was full of paste. Instead, his hand held each other''s shoulder, and his whole body gradually softened.


    Holding her hot and moving body, song Qingshu also felt that she was getting hotter and hotter. Especially when he thought of her reversing the identity of all living beings, he was so excited that he couldn''t help breathing and exploring on her.


    I don''t know how long later, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door. A maid was poking her head at the door. Song Qingshu suddenly raised her head and said coldly, "didn''t I say that no one is allowed to come here to disturb me?"


    "I just came here to ask if I need anything else?" Replied the maid timidly, her eyes flashing.


    "Nothing is needed. No one is allowed to go near the garden without my command!" With song Qingshu''s hand waving and the two doors slamming shut, the maid felt that she was supported by an invisible force. When she was shocked, she found that she was several feet away.


    "I don''t know who she is." Song Qingshu frowned and thought, if Chen Youliang doesn''t send people here, he will look good!


    After this episode, song Qingshu regained some sense. Suddenly, he heard a cry from his arms and looked down. Chen Yuanyuan was looking at himself with wide, watery eyes.


    Before the dignified clothes at this time has been messy, revealing the snow-white. Pink chest gully, more let song Qingshu pupil tightening is, his hand is deep in her skirt, palm that kind of soft touch, don''t want to know what is holding.


    "What''s the situation?" Song Qingshu was stunned. It took him half a day to straighten out the whole thing. He couldn''t help but scold him secretly. He was still talking about the problem of demons. Unexpectedly, it happened again at this time!


    Maybe Huang Rong''s pregnancy gave him too much impact, maybe Chen Yuanyuan was too gorgeous, or some other reason, which led to a loophole in Song Qingshu''s mind. Naturally, the long-standing demon would not miss such a great opportunity, and destroyed his reason with desire in an instant. Fortunately, during this period of time, his cultivation became more and more advanced, and his understanding of the side effects of joyful Zen became more and more profound. As soon as he was interrupted by the maid, he would wake up. If he changed it, he would have to wait until he completely vented his desire to regain his consciousness, but in that way, the devil would grow up unconsciously.


    "It''s more and more like the pavilion of evil king stone." Song Qingshu has a headache. He doesn''t want to be that schizophrenic psychopath.


    "Qingshu ~" at this time, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly made a sweet and greasy voice, which made song Qingshu''s body swell again.


    Looking at her like a cat with hair and spring curled up in her arms, the moving body looming under her messy dress, song Qingshu recalled that he had just performed a great move to her. At the moment, Chen Yuanyuan was very obedient and let him take whatever he wanted.


    Chen Yuanyuan seems to have some discomfort. He wriggles around in his arms, only two layers of clothes apart. Song Qingshu''s full body makes his scalp numb.


    "If you don''t make a mistake, you''d better make a mistake. Anyway, she won''t remember what happened afterwards." When she thought that she could leave this beautiful girl in the house, they could get along with each other normally during the day. At night, she regarded her as a bed companion who played with her wantonly. She didn''t have to take any responsibility. She didn''t know that... There was a trace of red in song Qingshu''s eyes.


    Fortunately, today''s song Qingshu is not the one he just passed through. After two years of training and growth, his mind has become more and more firm. Only with great perseverance can he contain that tempting idea.


    He took his hand out of Chen Yuanyuan''s skirt. Song Qingshu deliberately turned his head to the other side and didn''t look at her. After a long time, he calmed down his agitation.


    Looking back for Chen Yuanyuan to tidy up the messy clothes, who knows Chen Yuanyuan seized the opportunity to hold his hand on his chest: "Qingshu, I''m so hot ~"


    Maybe she had experienced too many frustrations in her life. When song Qingshu saw Chen Yuanyuan, the once beautiful girl had become the quiet hermit with a calm heart. She was always dignified and gentle. But at this moment, she seemed to be the peerless beauty again, with a beautiful voice, watery red lips and slight breathing, Even if the eminent monk saw it, I''m afraid he can''t help but return to the secular life.


    Song Qingshu took a look at it, and the nosebleed came out like no money. He almost lost his mind again and was controlled by the demons. He quickly sealed Chen Yuanyuan''s acupoints and then calmed down.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t put joy into her just now, otherwise it would have been a big deal." Song Qingshu is very happy. Although it was once the dream of all men to have a good time with Chen Yuanyuan, song Qingshu would inevitably feel uneasy in this case.


    Song Qingshu closed his eyes and organized a speech for a while. He just solved Chen Yuanyuan''s great method of moving soul and her acupoints.


    "What happened just now?" Chen Yuanyuan opened his eyes and asked blankly.


    "Just now I was talking about how to increase my power. Who knows that you suddenly lost your mind, and I woke you up." Song Qing replied in writing.


    "Is it?" Chen Yuanyuan''s eyebrows slightly frowned. He felt that something was wrong in his heart. He thought about it carefully and suddenly said angrily, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "Why did you say that, madam?" Song Qingshu''s heart was shocked. How bad is it that she still has the memory just now?


    Chen Yuanyuan blushed and turned his head directly: "I just want to say that I won''t accept your method."


    Song Qingshu was relieved. It turned out that she only remembered this, that''s good, that''s good: "don''t get me wrong, madam. The method I just said was just intended to test madam."


    "Tempting me on purpose?" Chen Yuanyuan''s strange way can''t help looking back.


    "Yes, if not, how can I know my wife''s character?" Song Qingshu had to admire her flexibility. "My wife also knows that with my martial arts reputation and power, many women will approach me through various means. I have to get rid of those women who have bad intentions."


    Hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan felt very aggrieved. He thought that it was you who teased me. How did I become a scheming woman in the end. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She stood up directly and said, "it turns out that Yuanyuan has always been such a woman in my heart. I don''t dare to ask for nothing. I''ll leave now."


    Song Qingshu grabbed her in a hurry: "madam, it''s my villain''s heart and the belly of a gentleman. Can I make an apology for you?"


    In this world, men are superior to women, and few men take the initiative to apologize. Looking at each other''s apologetic eyes, Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but be in a trance and murmur: "I''m just a woman, I''m not a gentleman."


    "Of course, my wife is not a gentleman, but a lady," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "In fact, there''s another reason why I''m trying to test. I''m going to pass a magic skill to my wife, but the master of the magic skill told me that when I pass it to others, I must find out the character of the other party."

 Chapter 1353

    "Ah?" Chen Yuanyuan was really distracted. At the beginning, she saw a lot of trivialities in the Qinhuai River, and knew that people in the Wulin did have similar quirks.


    Song Qingshu coughed: "after the trial just now, my wife is really a person of pure character, so I can safely pass this martial arts to you."


    Chen Yuanyuan has just been hit by the great law of shifting the soul. I don''t remember what happened after that. Otherwise, hearing song Qingshu''s serious nonsense may be a slap in the face. At this time, she was bewildered, but she understood that the other party wanted to teach her martial arts. After all, no woman could resist the temptation of eternal youth.


    But she soon frowned: "but at my age, my meridians have already closed. I''m afraid I can''t learn anything from the beginning." Although she doesn''t know martial arts, there are many martial arts experts she has met in the past half of her life, so she also knows some common sense.


    "Yes, generally speaking," Song Qingshu nodded, "but my martial arts is very magical. It can make people who can''t master martial arts practice powerful Qi quickly."


    "Really?" Chen Yuanyuan asked with half faith.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "madam, I should have heard of my fame in the river and lake. If I say it''s OK, it''s OK."


    At that moment, Chen Yuanyuan showed that kind of arrogance, which made him think that he was not only the overlord, but also a famous expert in the world. She had no doubt: "that''s great!"


    In fact, she is not interested in practicing martial arts. After all, with her beautiful appearance, countless martial arts experts work for her at random. However, it''s so tempting for her to have the chance to stay young after she has internal power that she leaps like a little girl.


    But after all, Chen Yuanyuan experienced too many things in his life, and soon calmed down from the excitement at the beginning: "since this martial art is so magical, it must be a very precious thing. It''s just the so-called" no merit without salary ". I can''t accept the kindness of the young master."


    Song Qingshu appreciates the woman in front of her very much. Maybe more than ten years ago, she was a disaster to the country and the people. Today, she has become mature and elegant. Unlike ordinary girls, she knows how to be modest. Under such temptation, she can still stay sober and know that there is no free lunch in the world.


    "Madam, I''m worried," Song Qingshu explained with a smile. "Aren''t we friends? What''s more, it''s just a lift for me. "


    Chen Yuanyuan still shook his head: "I owe you enough. If I owe you any more, I''m afraid I''ll never know." Free things are often the most expensive. Most girls don''t understand this, but she is different. After years of ups and downs, she has seen through the nature of men. Although song Qingshu may not have any bad thoughts at this time, which man doesn''t want her to pay for his personal debt?


    Noting the caution between her eyebrows, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling pity. He knew that she had suffered too much in the first half of her life, which led to her being so cautious: "hasn''t my wife paid off what she owed me before?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu then said with a smile: "it was agreed that my wife would drink with me to repay my life-saving kindness. Now that the wine has been drunk, my life-saving kindness has been cleared."


    "Just now it was just a joke. How can a mere accompaniment of wine compensate for saving lives?" Chen Yuanyuan said hastily.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "if ordinary women drink with me, it really can''t compensate for my life-saving kindness, but my wife is different. My wife is famous all over the world and gorgeous. I don''t know how many men want to say a word to my wife in this world, but I can get my wife''s smile to accompany me. I''m absolutely lucky. What''s the only life-saving kindness?"


    "Childe ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s heart seems to have been hit by something. She understands that the other party''s intention is to comfort herself. She can''t help but feel warm.


    "We''re not friends anymore. Madam, it''s really awkward for a young man to listen," Song Qingshu scratched the back of his head. "Later, madam will call me Qingshu directly."


    Chen Yuanyuan angrily gave him a look: "you are not a lady, and you don''t look like you really treat me as a friend."


    Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick: "then I call you round good."


    Chen Yuanyuan spat lightly, and a blush appeared on his cheek: "bah, I''m so much older than you."


    "Who says you are older than me? If you don''t believe me, let''s go to the street and ask anyone. Eight out of ten people will think you are my sister." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "You mouth, no wonder Yuanzhi sister was eaten to death by you." Although he knew that the other party was talking freely, which woman didn''t like to be praised? Chen Yuanyuan was amused by him and giggled. He finally recovered, "what''s the style of you shouting like this? It''s really not good."


    Song Qingshu knew that she would not agree to shout so intimately, so she was not disappointed: "in this case, I will call you Yuanyuan sister just like Yuanzhi."


    "Well... OK." Chen Yuanyuan originally intended to let him call his aunt, so that she could keep enough distance from him, but she always felt that she was suspected of taking advantage of him. After thinking about it, she finally gave up.


    "Yuanyuan, sister, Yuanyuan, sister." Song Qingshu deliberately lengthened the tone, coupled with the problem of his punctuation, making it look like he was calling each other''s nickname very affectionately. Hearing Chen Yuanyuan''s heart jump, he quickly changed the topic: "ah Ke, if you know that you and my brother are matched, you will be angry to death. You will be short for no reason. That girl will have to call your uncle at that time." Imagining his daughter''s exuberant appearance at that time, Chen Yuanyuan could not help floating a faint smile on her lips.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned: "we''ll have different generations. I''ll just call you sister and ah Ke sister. Anyway, your mother and daughter stand together and look more like sisters to outsiders."


    Chen Yuanyuan seemed to feel the heat of his eyes and turned his face slightly: "you can shout as you like."


    Song Qingshu realized that his eyes were too aggressive. He cried out with shame. He withdrew his eyes and said, "sister Yuanyuan, the reason why I want to teach you martial arts is not only that we are friends, but also a little selfish as men."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s heart jumped and gradually put away his smile.


    Song Qingshu didn''t seem to notice the change of her expression, and continued: "sister Yuanyuan, your beauty is a combination of heaven and earth''s aura. It''s a wonderful work of art of nature. If it gradually disappears in the years, it''s really heartbreaking. So out of selfishness, I hope you can make this perfect work of art forever in the world. I hope sister Yuanyuan won''t refuse my selfishness."


    Hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan blushed: "how can you be so mysterious? It''s just a pair of smelly skin."


    "If it''s a smelly bag, other people in the world will have to be ashamed to commit suicide," Song Qingshu said with a smile as he took out a pamphlet from his arms. "Sister Yuanyuan, first practice this martial arts, lay a good foundation for internal power, and then I''ll teach you the immortal Changchun Gong."


    Chen Yuanyuan did not refuse this time. Looking at the ordinary pamphlet in front of him, he couldn''t help but wonder, "can it make me learn profound internal skills?"


    "Don''t look at its ugly appearance, it''s the supreme divine skill of Tianzhu, which is called" the Dharma Kingdom wants to break the line of samadhi to achieve the divine foot Scripture, "Song Qingshu explained." its cultivation method is different from that of Chinese martial arts. It pays more attention to the exercise of human muscles and bones, and develops the potential of human body. It''s most suitable for people who don''t have the basis of martial arts. " Because the original version of shenzujing was written in Sanskrit Yijinjing, it was inconvenient to take it out on weekdays, so he made several copies and gave them to Li Yuanzhi. He still had many.


    "Really?" Chen Yuanyuan was surprised, but soon showed a face of embarrassment, "but how to practice this secret script?" She had never practiced martial arts, and naturally she had no idea at all.


    "This martial arts is a little difficult for men to practice, but women are naturally flexible, so it''s much easier to practice," Song Qingshu said, turning a page and pointing to the villain on it. "There are detailed diagrams on it. If you run Zhenqi according to the posture of these images and the lines inside, you can practice this martial arts."


    He didn''t tell a lie. The cultivation of shenzujing requires practitioners to put on a lot of anti human postures. It was also a coincidence that you Tanzhi was able to practice human postures in the original book. At that time, he was extremely poisonous, which led to muscle spasm and twisted into a few postures. This was the only way to get started. For ordinary people, to put on those postures, they had to bear great pain, a little carelessness of muscles The ligament will be irreversibly damaged.


    Chen Yuanyuan thought that advanced martial arts must be recorded in extremely obscure words. He was worried that his learning would not reveal a joke before Song Qing''s writing. Now he was glad to learn that it was a simple image. However, after reading two of them casually, she felt a sense of familiarity: "why do I feel like I have a sense of deja vu?"


    "Of course I''m familiar with it," Song Qingshu said with a smile, pointing to a picture in the book. "That''s the picture you put on last night."


    "Ah Chen Yuanyuan finally responded. He threw away the book in his hand, as if it was hot. His charming face became more and more charming. "I don''t practice anymore!"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu smiles in his heart, but on the surface he looks puzzled.


    "You know why," Chen Yuanyuan gave him a bad look, thinking of the embarrassing posture last night, the whole person was about to explode, "this is not any serious martial arts."


    Song Qingshu''s quick eyes and quick hands prevented the secret script from falling into the soup: "this is a serious Tianzhu skill. Why is it not serious?"


    "It''s too serious for a woman to pose like that!" Chen Yuanyuan knows his face is very hot without touching it.


    "Whether the practitioner is a man or a woman, he or she has to put on all kinds of strange postures. These postures are called yoga in Tianzhu. They can train people''s roots and bones the day after tomorrow. Because of this, they are suitable for people who have no martial arts background to practice." Seeing that the other side didn''t believe it, song Qingshu had to say, "you must have seen Yuanzhi posing these postures yesterday. She was practicing this magic skill."


    Chen Yuanyuan spat: "bah, she is catering to you." Thinking of the scene she saw at that time, her heart beat faster and faster. You should know that she was born in the dust, and no one even used the bold way to play Qinhuai River. We can see how shocking the picture was last night.


    "There''s no mistake between practicing and entertainment," Song Qingshu said with an embarrassed smile. "Sister Yuanyuan, if you don''t believe it, you can try to practice a picture. If you can''t feel the internal force, then don''t practice, OK?"

 Chapter 1354

    "This..." Chen Yuanyuan''s face showed the color of emotion, but she still hesitated. After all, in her opinion, these training postures were too shameful.


    Seeing her hesitation, song Qingshu decided to add another fire: "sister Yuanyuan, if you can practice this martial arts, you can become one of the first-class experts in the river and lake only in terms of internal power, not to mention you can learn the skill of eternal youth, but also have the power of self-protection. When the time comes, you and a Ke will be so free and unrestrained that you don''t have to accept the fate of being manipulated by others?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was finally convinced that although the temptation of eternal youth is great, it can''t be compared with real freedom. These years, because she has no ability to resist, she can only listen to other people''s arrangements. If she has enough strength, not only herself, but also ako can be liberated.


    "OK, I''ll do it!" Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes became firm.


    "Your room or mine?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "Ah?" Chen Yuanyuan did not respond for a moment, "why go to the room?"


    Song Qing bookseller: "you don''t practice here, do you?"


    Chen Yuanyuan looked around, not to mention that this is the hall. He didn''t know when someone would come. What''s more, the table was full of leftovers and the air was full of wine. It''s a woman''s nature. AI Jie, this is not a good place to practice martial arts.


    "I''ll go back to my room and practice myself. I won''t bother you." Chen Yuanyuan said in a low voice, are you kidding? This kind of cultivation posture is shameful enough. If a man sees it, does she want to live.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "is sister Yuanyuan worried about me taking advantage of it?"


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face is slightly red. Although he doesn''t speak, his eyes obviously have this meaning.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain: "sister Yuanyuan, you have never practiced martial arts. You don''t know anything about channels and acupoints. You don''t even know how to do luck. How can you do it alone?"


    "I..." Chen Yuanyuan was temporarily speechless, knowing that he was telling the truth, but it would be too embarrassing to be with him.


    Seeing that she hesitated all the time, song Qingshu finally got impatient and went forward to hold her horizontally in her exclamation.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yuanyuan tries to push him away, but her strength is like the difference between an ant and an elephant compared with song Qingshu.


    "Since you can''t make a decision, I''ll help you make a decision," Song Qingshu glared at her fiercely. "We are obviously friends. What''s wrong with helping you practice? If you feel ashamed of those gestures, I didn''t see them yesterday, and I unlocked them for you? "


    "That''s... that''s different." Hearing him mention yesterday, Chen Yuanyuan would like to have a crack in the ground.


    "What''s the difference? Besides," Song Qingshu snorted, and finally made a big move. "In the Imperial Palace, we have more intimate relations, and now we are afraid that I will watch it!"


    "Ouch ~" Chen Yuanyuan said, and almost didn''t faint. In order to avoid the imperial palace guards who were searching in the cold palace, they hid in the dark and narrow space under the bed. They knew what had happened. However, they didn''t mention it again. Chen Yuanyuan thought it was over, and didn''t know that the other side mentioned it again.


    Seeing that Chen Yuanyuan buried his head in his chest like an ostrich, his exposed neck and ears were already red. He couldn''t say a word of refusal. Song Qingshu chuckled secretly. She had said all the good things before, but now she''s soft. No wonder the warm man in the previous idol dramas can only be a spare tire, The men are all the overbearing CEOs with the same evil spirit.


    Holding Chen Yuanyuan all the way to the inner hall, he felt the warm body in his arms and the soft touch. Song Qingshu had to sigh that it was no wonder that so many men were crazy for her.


    After a moment''s hesitation, song Qingshu chose to carry her into her own room. After all, it was to teach her martial arts. She should be more relaxed in her own room.


    Chen Yuanyuan gently put on the bed, see her hands on her knees, still red face, head buried in her legs, song Qingshu cough, holding "shenzujing" put in front of her: "Yuanyuan sister, let''s start to learn the first picture, OK?"


    Chen Yuanyuan raised his head, bit his lip and looked at him with hatred. He thought that you just mentioned it, and now you''re pretending that nothing happened. Are you deliberately teasing me?


    However, this at least avoided embarrassment. Chen Yuanyuan hesitated for a moment, pretended that nothing had happened just now, and began to look at the first picture.


    "You should be familiar with this picture. It''s the pose you put yesterday. Now you can put it again." Song Qingshu doesn''t have any embarrassment and abnormality in his tone. He has already figured out that if he shows a little embarrassment, Chen Yuanyuan will only be more embarrassed. It''s very easy to be possessed. It''s better to calm her down with a business tone.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chen Yuanyuan heard that he was going to pose as he did yesterday, he felt a strong sense of shame. He looked up at Song Qingshu and saw that his face was as usual, and his body seemed to radiate the light of integrity.


    "Hell, how could I feel like that." Chen Yuanyuan spat in secret, and now she has figured it out. What''s more shameful is that they have both experienced it.


    "Good!" Chen Yuanyuan calmed down for a while, and once again put on the bed the strange and shy posture of yesterday.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are bright. Chen Yuanyuan is a natural beauty. Yuanzhi''s younger sister, a teenage girl, has tried several times before she succeeds. She is old enough to do more than one round, but it''s so easy to do these postures.


    "Have you seen enough ~" although Chen Yuanyuan can''t see what song Qingshu is doing with her posture at this time, she can guess the other party''s gaze without looking at it at all.


    Hearing her coquetry like light anger thin anger, song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "see a lifetime is not enough."


    Chen Yuanyuan was speechless for a while, but he didn''t know how to deal with it. He hesitated and asked, "what should I do next?"


    Song Qingshu worried about saliva, wiped his mouth and replied: "convergence mind, in turn recall the acupoints on the portrait, imagine a stream of air flowing through those acupoints..."


    "Good!" Chen Yuanyuan closed his eyes, as if he was slowly condensing a sense of gas, but not long after a pair of eyebrows gradually frown up.


    Song Qingshu has been observing her state and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know those acupoints, so it''s hard to recite them. Every time I feel a little angry, I can''t remember where to go next. I can only open my eyes to see them. Once I open my eyes, the feeling of Qi will disappear." Chen Yuanyuan said awkwardly that she must be the kind of person with poor martial arts training ability.


    Knowing that her mind is extremely sensitive now, song Qingshu didn''t blame her, but comforted her: "in fact, from another perspective, fortunately you are careful enough. If you remember a wrong acupoint and rush down by force, it may lead to being possessed."


    Chen Yuanyuan has been dealing with men all his life. How can he not hear that he is comforting himself? He can''t help sighing: although sometimes he is a little rogue, sometimes he is really a gentle man.


    "I''ll teach you to recognize acupoints, so that you can remember them better." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to press on her, and said, "I''ll press all the acupoints in this picture once, so that you can remember the route of qi movement first."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s fingers stretched out to her neck, Chen Yuanyuan trembled all over: "this... It''s not very convenient."


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "what''s inconvenient, you all up and down where I haven''t touched."


    Chen Yuanyuan took a breath and immediately withdrew his evaluation. For a moment, he was ashamed and embarrassed. He could not speak at all.


    "All right, take it easy." Song Qingshu patted her and began to explain the acupoints for her.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s heart was full of spirit. As expected, she began to concentrate. Song Qingshu''s demonstration effect was much better while explaining. With the movement of her opponent''s fingers, she gradually felt that there was a real flow of Qi in her body, which was completely different from the previous feeling of fleeting. This time, the Qi existed all the time, and she said excitedly, "I feel it, I feel it ~"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "don''t be very sad and happy when you practice. Your excitement just gathered has dissipated. You can only do it again."


    Chen Yuanyuan spits out her tongue with a guilty heart, but it''s amazing that she felt real Qi flowing for the first time. No wonder she can''t help it.


    "Don''t get excited this time." Song Qingshu stares at her and guides her to get angry again.


    Just now, she was worried that it would be too stupid to remember those acupoints, so Chen Yuanyuan always focused on practicing martial arts. Now when she starts over again, she suddenly noticed the heat from Song Qingshu''s fingertips, and her face turned red.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt that Chen Yuanyuan''s body was getting softer and softer. Looking down, she saw her peach blossom eyes covered with a layer of dense water vapor, watery and full of confusion. Her watery red lips were playing back and forth, as if she was panting in silence.


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped wildly when he saw it. With great perseverance, he just looked away and asked in a hoarse voice, "do you remember the route of the first picture of true Qi?"


    "Remember... Remember." Chen Yuanyuan''s voice at this time was a little more trembling than usual.


    "Let''s practice the second painting. We''ll try to take you to practice it today, and then you can practice according to those routes." Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and said.


    "Good ~" Chen Yuanyuan''s cheek was also very hot. He whispered, "help... Help me, I''m stuck again."


    Looking at her soft and charming posture at this time, song Qingshu felt that there was a fire burning in her abdomen: "then you can bear the pain, I''ll help you open it smoothly."


    "Eh ~" Chen Yuanyuan tilted his head to the other side and couldn''t see his expression clearly.

 Chapter 1355

    Holding Chen Yuanyuan''s legs, song Qingshu felt that he was about to turn into a beast. In order to avoid making a fool of himself, he had to start to divert his attention: "this is the second time. It seems that you still have to find me to protect the Dharma when you practice shenzujing in the future, otherwise you will get stuck again and see what you do."


    Chen Yuanyuan blushes like a rose. I don''t know whether it''s because of the shame or because song Qingshu grabs her legs: "bah, people''s flexibility is actually very good. OK, it''s mainly because they haven''t been active for many years. Now they are a little stiff. They can recover after adapting several times."


    At that time, there were so many outstanding Huakui in Qinhuai River that she was able to be gorgeous all over the world, not only because of her beauty, but also because of her talent. Besides pipa, she was good at dancing.


    To stand out in such a competitive place as Qinhuai River, we can imagine how much she is good at dancing. All those who are good at dancing are people with excellent flexibility. If Chen Yuanyuan did these strange and unusual movements in shenzujing at that time, it would not be difficult at all. It''s a pity that she has not danced for many years, and with the growth of her age, It is inevitable that the body will degenerate.


    Even so, Chen Yuanyuan is still able to easily complete these strange postures that ordinary people seem impossible. The only disadvantage is that he needs help every time he unlocks.


    Seeing her indignant appearance, song Qingshu secretly laughs. Sometimes women''s competitiveness is really terrible.


    After interrupting for a while, song Qingshu finally liberated her hands and feet, and could not help admiring her determination: "let''s start practicing the second picture now."


    "Eh ~" Chen Yuanyuan didn''t open his mouth, just hummed out from his throat.


    Open the second picture, the above posture is more strange than the previous one. Chen Yuanyuan frowns slightly and tries to pose according to the picture above: "Qingshu, is my posture right?"


    Song Qingshu examined it and shook his head: "it''s not in place."


    "Then give me a hand." Chen Yuanyuan is also extremely depressed. She has always been proud of her flexibility. As a result, I don''t know whether the postures in shenzujing are too strange or whether she is too old to do well.


    "It may hurt a little. You have to bear it." Song Qingshu reminds us that, after all, many of the postures in the illustrations above are non-human. If you want to complete those movements, you have to stretch the ligaments to a great extent, but pressing the ligaments is always a painful thing. It''s hard for you to do it yourself, so you can only rely on the help of others.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can stand it." Chen Yuanyuan was also aroused stubborn mind at this time. When she was young, she was forced to stretch the ligament by those mothers, which was much more painful than now.


    Song Qingshu just nodded. For convenience, he also climbed into bed and pressed Chen Yuanyuan''s leg in the other direction.


    "Does it hurt?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively while pressing.


    "A little bit," Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip, "you go on, I can''t help it."


    "Good." Song Qingshu nodded, because he was afraid that he would hurt her too much, so he did not dare to use his weight to press her leg down.


    "Hiss ~" Chen Yuanyuan shivered with pain.


    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "is it hurt?"


    "No," Chen Yuanyuan shook his head and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "I haven''t danced for many years. I didn''t expect that my body has degenerated to this state."


    Song Qingshu subconsciously exclaimed: "your flexibility has been amazing. Few of the women around me can pose like this."


    As soon as he said this, he was stunned and immediately reflected that it seemed inappropriate to say such words at this juncture. Sure enough, Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red in an instant. At this time, she found that song Qingshu had been pressed on her body. The cheeks of both sides were close to each other, and she could even sensitively detect the breath of each other. The posture was as ambiguous as it was ambiguous.


    A throb surged into his heart, and Chen Yuanyuan said, "can we start practicing?"


    "Of course." Song Qingshu also woke up and quickly pointed the acupoints on her other meridian. "This is the lung meridian of hand Taiyin. The acupoints on it are Zhongfu and Yunmen in turn."


    "Can you say it again? You just ordered it too fast for me to remember." Chen Yuanyuan said awkwardly.


    Only then did song Qingshu realize that he was in a bit of a state of mind just now, which made his action seem like adding fast forward. With an apologetic look on his face, he said, "let''s do it again. This time I''ll slow down."


    "This is Zhongfu. One inch above is Yunmen. Next two..."


    For some unknown reason, Chen Yuanyuan''s body became softer and softer, as if all her bones had melted away... Song Qingshu quickly abandoned her thoughts and guided her to get through this channel.


    "Do you remember now?" As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, he was startled by his hoarse feeling.


    "Remember," Chen Yuanyuan said in a low voice, "you pestle me." If the average girl would pretend not to know, but she is a mature woman after all. In addition, her body reaction is too obvious. The hot masculinity is full of pressure, which makes her want to pretend not to know.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu noticed the change of his body and said, "instinctive reaction, I didn''t mean it."


    "I know." Chen Yuanyuan tried to say in a calm tone, "can you go down first?"


    "Oh, good." Song Qingshu is chatting. After all, the other person''s posture is right now, so he has no reason to keep pressing.


    Then the room fell into a strange quiet, song Qingshu is hesitant to leave, who knows Chen Yuanyuan but said: "let''s start to practice the next picture."


    "No problem." Song Qingshu took an unexpected look at her and began to guess what she was thinking.


    I don''t know whether it''s the body that gradually adapts to it or what. Next, although the postures of those illustrations are a little more difficult than the previous two pictures, Chen Yuanyuan never asked song Qingshu to help him any more, and they all easily pose.


    Song Qingshu secretly smacked her tongue, and at the same time, she had a strange idea in her heart. Since she could do all these difficult movements, she had to ask me for help to press the ligament just now. Wasn''t she deliberately teasing me?


    He quickly denied this conjecture. After all, Chen Yuanyuan''s reaction was not faking. He thought that she had just been pressed on her and suddenly found that her body was softer than cotton. I''m afraid that''s the main reason.


    Next, song Qingshu taught Chen Yuanyuan the meridians and acupoints of the next few pictures, and then said, "now go over what you just taught yourself, and I''ll help you protect the Dharma."


    Chen Yuanyuan nods. She also understands that song Qingshu can''t be on her side anytime and anywhere. Only by mastering this martial arts can she turn it into her own thing, and it will be convenient for her to practice it in the future.


    Song Qingshu looked at the beauty in front of him and continued to put on all kinds of bloody postures. He secretly made up his mind to let the women around him practice "shenzujing" again!


    Worried that he would turn himself into a werewolf if he continued to watch these pictures with great visual impact, song Qingshu closed his eyes and began to recite the mantra of pure heart and universal good.


    Before long, song Qingshu, who was drunk, gradually fell asleep by the head of the bed.


    Chen Yuanyuan didn''t dare to look in the direction of song Qingshu when practicing. She was afraid that a thunder might strike the fire. Fortunately, she was quiet in the book of divine feet, and her attention was soon distracted.


    I don''t know how long after that, Chen Yuanyuan finally practiced all the pictures again. She felt that although her body was weak, it was a cycle of Qi. She turned back in surprise and was about to report the good news to song Qingshu, but she just saw that he was asleep.


    "Bah, I''ll worry for nothing." Chen Yuanyuan spat with a red face.


    Looking at his quiet face when he was sleeping, Chen Yuanyuan was a little stunned. Because of the legendary martial arts identity of the other side, and because he was absolutely strong in the relationship between them, she had no chance to examine him so carefully.


    "It''s so fierce on weekdays. Now it just looks like an ordinary little man." Chen Yuanyuan''s lips rose slightly, as if he was very happy to see this scene.


    Chen Yuanyuan got out of bed and drank water. Looking back, he saw song Qingshu lying like this. After hesitation, he went to the bedside, picked up a thin blanket and covered him gently.


    Who knows thin blanket just touched each other''s body, song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes, Chen Yuanyuan didn''t react, just feel the twists and turns, a moment was pressed by each other under the body.


    She didn''t feel that the other party was taking advantage of her, because the other party''s hand was like a pliers on her neck, as if she would die in the next moment.


    At this time, song Qingshu saw that the man he was riding was Chen Yuanyuan. The killing intention in his eyes gradually dissipated. He slowly released his hand on her neck and said faintly, "don''t touch me when I''m asleep in the future."


    Chen Yuanyuan nodded her head in a hurry. She clearly had internal power, but at that moment, the other party''s killing intention made her feel that the air around her became thick, and she couldn''t even move a finger. The feeling that her body could not control made her have a kind of soul trembling and an instinctive submission.


    "You must have had a hard time these years, haven''t you?" Although the other side is still riding on her, Chen Yuanyuan doesn''t care at all. He looks at the violent color in the other side''s eyes, and his tone is full of tenderness.


    "Over the years, too many enemies have been laid. I have to be on guard at any time. I''m sorry that I hurt you carelessly." The violence in Song Qingshu''s eyes gradually subsided, and a gentle smile reappeared on his face.


    Seeing his smile, Chen Yuanyuan has a kind of inexplicable heartache: "as the saying goes, blocking is better than sparing. If you blindly suppress your negative emotions, it will be more dangerous in the future."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that Chen Yuanyuan was really Chen Yuanyuan. She had such an insight into men''s mind. She didn''t even know her situation, but she could see it.


    "What can I do without depression?" Song Qingshu shrugged and looked at her with a smile. "How can I vent? Is it hard to vent on you? "

 Chapter 1356

    Seeing his opponent''s aggressive eyes, Chen Yuanyuan''s heart beat faster and opened his mouth. The original refusal turned into an invitation: "if you can get rid of your negative emotions, then... You can vent on me..."


    Later, her voice became lower and lower, and Chen Yuanyuan''s cheeks became hot. She didn''t understand why she said such bold words. But just now, song Qingshu knocked down her domineering power, which was like a lion examining her prey. Although she was very afraid, there was an unspeakable palpitation in her body, a tremor from her soul.


    This may be something engraved on a woman''s genes. No matter how mature and wise she is, how calm and calm she is, or how proud she is to be strong, they all worship strong people in their bones. I''m afraid it''s also the reason why song Qingshu''s previous world bully CEO Wen was so popular.


    Hearing each other''s words, song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned: "are you serious?" As soon as he said that, he would like to slap himself. At this juncture, there is no cure for saying such words.


    Sure enough, Chen Yuanyuan bit his lips lightly, and there seemed to be water flowing in his eyes: "false."


    "No matter, I''ve heard what I just said." Song Qingshu was finally enlightened. He no longer spoke too much, but directly kissed him.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes were open, and his whole body was stiff, but he soon relaxed under the gentle kiss of his partner.


    Song Qingshu thinks that his body is about to explode at this time, and no man can refuse the charm of Chen Yuanyuan. Originally, he thought he could appreciate her beauty purely, but now he finds that he is very wrong. His mind can deceive people, but his body''s instinctive reaction can''t!


    Now the strong physical reaction clearly told him that he should possess the woman in front of him, and that she should trample her and conquer her.


    In fact, song Qingshu has been hesitant about how to deal with the relationship with Chen Yuanyuan. After all, her reputation is not very good. If she doesn''t pay attention, he will bear the world''s reputation; At the same time, she is also the mother of ako. Although she and ako have never been in love, they are always unclear. If something happens to her, it is doomed to go their separate ways with ako in the future.


    The great moral and ethical pressure in the ordinary days made song Qingshu dare not go beyond the thunder pool. But now the pressure has turned into a strong stimulation. He can no longer care about these. He has only one impulse in his mind: he must get her, even after the flood.


    Not satisfied with just asking for Chen Yuanyuan''s kiss, song Qingshu began to explore other positions.


    When song Qingshu began to kiss her cheek and neck, Chen Yuanyuan finally got a little chance to breathe. He put his hands against each other''s chest and hesitated: "I''m older than you ~" she was full of contradictions in her heart. Although her body was full of desire and trembling, her reason kept reminding her that she could even be the elder of each other because of the age gap.


    "So what?" Song Qingshu smile, "I like this kind of mature gentle big sister."


    In fact, Chen Yuanyuan has always been very confident in her charm. At her peak, she is more confident than any other woman. In recent years, although her appearance has never subsided, the worry of her age has gradually come to her mind.


    At that time, Zhen Ji was so gorgeous that Emperor Wen of Wei Dynasty and King Chen were very jealous. But in the end, she couldn''t match the time. As more and more beautiful concubines entered the harem, Zhen Ji gradually lost her favor and was almost forced into the cold palace.


    Chen Yuanyuan is familiar with this period of history, so she is very sensitive to age. Therefore, song Qingshu''s answer is the most beautiful love story in the world for her. She can''t help holding each other''s neck: "Qingshu ~"


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would be so emotional. She was in her thirties, but in Song Qingshu''s opinion, this is another peak period for women. If you think about Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan, who were all in their thirties, who didn''t let a group of otaku kneel and lick?


    Chen Yuanyuan''s Guide song Qingshu''s hand goes into his own skirt. Song Qingshu''s breath is very short. Although the other party has been hurt before, FA himself has reached into her skirt, how can that situation compare with the other party''s eyes looking at you with tenderness and willingness?


    This is really the thunder hook fire, the two quickly rolled together in bed, leaving only the most primitive body impulse.


    "Sister Yuanyuan, your body is so soft." Song Qingshu finally found out that it was not his own illusion before. Chen Yuanyuan''s body was just like cotton, which made people want to stop when they touched it. No wonder he was able to make those exaggerated movements in shenzujing just now.


    "Do you like it?" Chen Yuanyuan''s skin is covered with a layer of rouge like blush, which is more charming and moving.


    "Of course I do." Song Qingshu only felt thirsty, but he still asked his previous curiosity, "why didn''t you have such a soft body at the beginning, otherwise you didn''t need my help to put on the training posture of shenzujing?"


    "It''s not because of you..." Chen Yuanyuan had to explain, "my constitution is a little special. Once I get emotional... My body will become softer and softer..."


    As soon as song Qingshu heard this, his whole body swelled and exploded. He asked with difficulty, "when I pressed your leg just now, you were emotional?"


    Chen Yuanyuan sipped his little mouth, and a trace of shame flashed in his eyes: "I won''t tell you ~"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. He roared and pressed up, as if he wanted to squeeze all his strength into her body


    The next morning, song Qingshu was awakened by the knock at the door. He opened his eyes difficultly and asked impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll report back to you. Mr. Han sent an invitation to you to have a talk with us." The maid outside answered.


    "Well, I see. You can step back first." Song Qingshu looked back and wanted to hold Chen Yuanyuan, but he found that he had already disappeared.


    "Is he gone?" Song Qingshu was very surprised. He immediately got up, but the whole person faltered and almost fell to the ground.


    "My darling ~" Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly, and Chen Yuanyuan just sucks the queen. Her charm is so great that she almost fought all night last night without a moment''s rest.


    In fact, for any man, I''m afraid I''m not willing to rest all night.


    However, with song Qingshu''s strong physique, this morning, she was a bit dazzled and weak. If an ordinary person married her, it would be less than half a year before her Yang would be exhausted and she would die.


    Last night, Chen Yuanyuan''s pure Yin Qi was too strong to imagine. For a moment, he even had the illusion that she was still a virgin. Chen Yuanyuan turns all living beings upside down and circulates among many men. It''s reasonable to say that the pure Yin Qi in her body can''t be so strong. After thinking about it, song Qingshu can only blame her for the fact that she has been cultivating all these years, and has never been touched by any man again. In addition, her body integrates the aura of heaven and earth, so she can nourish such a strong pure Yin Qi.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu was able to nourish himself by harmonizing Yin and Yang with joyful Zen. Otherwise, after spending as much as Li Yuanzhi a few days ago, I''m afraid he couldn''t cope with that fox like creature last night.


    "No wonder it''s called the curse of beauty. If a man gets her, he''ll miss his bed and have nothing to do with it. With the gradual depletion of his body''s vitality, his luck will decline..." before Song Qingshu, he didn''t understand why Wu Sangui was willing to let Chen Yuanyuan clean up in the nunnery tens of miles outside Pingxi palace. Now he has a clear understanding in his heart.


    Although Wu Sangui was despised by the people all over the world, he had great ambition in his heart. His desire for power helped him resist the temptation of Chen Yuanyuan. After all, he didn''t have the magic power to protect his body like song Qingshu. When he was with Chen Yuanyuan, his body was hollowed out every minute. At the same time, he didn''t care about his career. Finally, he decided to keep a distance from Chen Yuanyuan.


    In a trance, the door creaked and was pushed open. Chen Yuanyuan came in with a bowl of soup.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were straight when he saw that her bright and clean face gave off a layer of crystal clear light, as if there was no sign of last night''s tiredness, and at this time, she had a sense of holiness, just like a white jade Avalokitesvara, not half of the charming look of last night.


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. Chen Yuanyuan is born to pick up Yang and replenish Yin. I''m as tired as a dog. She not only gets up earlier than me, but also looks radiant.


    "Are you awake?" Seeing him staring at himself, Chen Yuanyuan said with a gentle smile.


    "Well," Song Qingshu paid attention to the dish she was carrying, "what''s this?"


    "I made a bowl of soup for you. You gargle and taste it. It''s not to your taste." Chen Yuanyuan first put the dish on the table, and then poured a glass of water for him.


    Seeing that she was a good wife at home, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "since then, I''ve been smiling and washing my hands for you."


    But Chen Yuanyuan gave him a look: "Zhuo Wenjun''s poem... It''s a pity that she is deeply in love, but she met Sima Xiangru, a heartless man. Are you suggesting that I will do the same?" At that time, as a Huakui, all kinds of talented people had to communicate with each other during the banquet. Naturally, he was familiar with this kind of allusion.


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He finally wanted to show off his elegance. Who knew that she was on the leg of the horse. She was burning and quickly changed the topic. "Sister Yuanyuan got up so early to make soup for me because she knew I was hollowed out. Do you want to make it for me?"


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red: "you can be a good young master, but you have to pretend to be such a rogue."


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms, felt her warm and soft waist, and said with a smile, "because a rascal is my nature. How can I taste my sister if I don''t have a rascal?"


    Hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan blushed, spat and struggled from his arms: "don''t talk nonsense in the early morning. Han Xiang is waiting for you. Use it quickly and start early."


    ---


    Many readers come here for welfare. The monk once again declares that there is no welfare in this environment.


    But you can add the official account of WeChat: Liu Le monk, the above words should be considered another way of welfare.

 Chapter 1357

    "Well, what''s the good thing about Han juezhou? He''s not as happy as being with his sister." Song Qingshu said with a drooling face.


    Chen Yuanyuan slightly twisted his waist to avoid the claw of an Lu in Song Qingshu: "don''t make a fool of yourself, get up quickly."


    Song Qingshu laughed and got up from the bed: "sister, help me dress."


    Chen Yuanyuan glanced at his naked lower body. He couldn''t help thinking about the scene he tossed about last night. His legs softened again and he turned his head quickly: "if you do this again, I''ll go out."


    Song Qingshu knew that although they had the closest relationship physically, they didn''t have enough heart to heart. Seeing her face changed, she didn''t dare to continue to be presumptuous: "OK, OK, I''ll wear it myself."


    Men don''t have as many things as women in this respect. They soon put on their clothes and finished washing. They excitedly ran to the table and sat down: "I''ll try sister Yuanyuan''s craft."


    "Watch out for the heat." Chen Yuan Yuan reminds a way in a hurry, however a pair of star Mou but nervously stare at the other side, for fear that the other side says too bad.


    After a drink, song Qingshu frowned slightly, and Chen Yuanyuan''s heart suddenly cooled: "isn''t it delicious?"


    "It''s not so good just in terms of craftsmanship," Song Qingshu said, which made Chen Yuanyuan''s heart sink to the bottom, and then said, "but it''s full of your affection. It makes a bowl of ordinary soup sweet and delicious, and makes the finishing point."


    Chen Yuanyuan chuckled: "you are clearly trying to make me happy."


    Song Qingshu said with exaggeration: "of course not. If you let people know that it was made by yourself and put it up for auction publicly, I don''t know how many men in the world will go crazy and how many princes and grandsons will fight for blood. The more I think about that scene, the more delicious I feel." As soon as the words came out, he ate up with a bowl in his arms.


    "Are you not afraid of scalding?" Knowing that the other party is deliberately coaxing himself, Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but be happy.


    Seeing Chen Yuanyuan''s bright smile in the morning sun, song Qingshu couldn''t help but move his fingers. He was just about to bully her again. Suddenly, a servant girl knocked on the door: "tell you, there are a group of people coming outside. They say they want to see you."


    Being interrupted in his interest, song Qingshu said, "did they say who they are?"


    "The leader said his surname was Chen. This time, he brought the person the young master asked him to find." The servant girl replied.


    "It''s Chen you Liang." Song Qingshu immediately realized that before he knew that there were spies from all kinds of forces all over the house, so he asked Chen Youliang to help him choose some new people who were honest and trustworthy.


    "Bring them here." After Song Qingshu''s command, he turned around and took Chen Yuanyuan''s tender hand, "sister Yuanyuan, I''ve found some trustworthy people to serve you, and then you won''t have to be so cautious as you are now, for fear of revealing your identity."


    "Thank you ~" Chen Yuanyuan was moved. She went to the kitchen this morning with her face covered. She was afraid of being seen clearly.


    "How are you going to thank you?" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms. He felt her soft body and whistled quickly.


    "It''s a long time now," Chen Yuanyuan exclaimed.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "I just want to hold you. What happened in broad daylight? Where do you want to go, sister Yuanyuan?"


    "Do I think it''s wrong?" A red tide appeared on Chen Yuanyuan''s snow-white skin. He looked down at the big hand in his skirt and said, "where is your hand?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "this is the way I hold people."


    Chen Yuanyuan was speechless for a while. He wanted to say something more, but he was already kissed by song Qingshu. He had to swallow the rest.


    When Chen Youliang came, he happened to see Chen Yuanyuan''s cloud temples scattered and hiding aside. Although he turned his back to himself, he could tell from the red halo in her neck what a beautiful scene had just happened here.


    "It''s a lot of good fortune." Chen you Liang looked envious and jealous, but he hid his emotion well: "young master, I have found the people you asked me to look for yesterday. They are all innocent people."


    Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction: "OK, they will take care of the inner house in the future. In addition, you will leave some expert guards around."


    "Yes, sir!" Chen Youliang immediately ran down to assign the task.


    Song Qingshu didn''t drive away the former servant girls. He just sent them to the outer house. After all, he wanted to save face for all forces. It''s not good to tear their faces thoroughly. As for these people brought by Chen Youliang, you don''t have to think that his spies must have been placed in them. However, it''s much easier to deal with him alone than with various forces. What''s more, Chen Youliang is still under his absolute control.


    "I don''t know how Zhiruo digested Li Kexiu''s territory." It''s not that song Qingshu didn''t want to use his own people, but that his lineage is now digesting the results of the previous war and is unable to assign any more people.


    "There''s a lack of talent." Song Qingshu frowned and knew that his power had reached a bottleneck.


    After Chen Youliang was sent away, song Qingshu wanted to be gentle with Chen Yuanyuan again, although he knew that Chen Yuanyuan refused: "Qingshu, I thought you were different from other men, now it seems that I''m a little disappointed."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile: "don''t be so serious."


    Chen Yuanyuan is still a face of Frost: "Qingshu, I don''t want you, because I waste my career, I have been a beauty for most of my life, and I don''t want to be a beauty for the rest of my life."


    Song Qingshu is silent, and knows that her addicted appearance reminds her of some memories before. She can''t help but feel more pity in her heart: "don''t worry, I''m not those men. I know what to do and what not to do. I just want to make fun of you just now."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face softened: "Qingshu, after all, Han Yuzhou is a prime minister of the Southern Song Dynasty. Don''t offend him because of some trifles."


    "His status as prime minister is useless to me," Song Qingshu muttered. Noticing Chen Yuanyuan''s angry eyes, he quickly said, "well, I''m afraid of you. I''ll go now."


    "Well," Chen Yuanyuan said in a low voice, "I''m waiting for you at home."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows: "are you suggesting something to me?"


    Chen Yuanyuan mature charming smile: "what do you think?"


    Song Qingshu''s expression was shocked, and he ran out quickly, laughing: "then I''ll go and return early."


    Chen Yuanyuan spat, but looking at his back, his eyes were full of gentle smile.


    As the saying goes, song Qingshu soon arrived at Han''s house and found that there were some new faces in his house besides Han Yuzhou. It''s not accurate to say that they were new faces. Many of them actually met in the court, but it''s strange that he could recognize so many ministers in the court one by one.


    As if seeing the embarrassment of song Qingshu, Han cuzhou took him to the public circle: "brother song, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Chen, the prime minister, who is in charge of the world''s finance. He is in full confrontation with the prime minister and the secret envoys..."


    Song Qingshu was absorbed in an instant. After all, in addition to his important identity, he was also the head of the Chen family. He was Chen Yuanyuan''s uncle in terms of seniority. Although his hair was mottled and he was no longer young, he could still see that his face was as beautiful as jade. Especially his carefully trimmed hoop beard made him have a trace of masculine charm in his Confucian and elegant temperament.


    "Chen''s genes are really good." Song Qingshu was admired.


    "This is Wu Qian, the political advisor, and this is Wu Gong, the commander of Ma Jun, the bodyguard." Han continued to introduce.


    Song Qingshu was chatting and smacking. This should be the core circle of Han Yuzhou group. It''s true that the Han family, the Chen family of Haining and the Wu family of Longgan are all famous families. Together, they are really a terrorist force.


    "As for this one, I don''t have to introduce him." Han Jianzhou pointed to song Qingshu and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Song has been in the limelight for a long time. I''m afraid no one in Manchu Dynasty does not know Mr. Song." As soon as Chen Ziqiang''s voice fell, a group of people couldn''t help laughing.


    "Where where where..." Song Qingshu arched his hand, and these old foxes rose up.


    A group of people chatted for a while, and Han Zhuozhou called everyone to the table. Song Qingshu originally intended to find a seat at random, but who knew that Han Zhuozhou had to let him take the throne.


    Of course, song Qingshu refused. Although he was young and successful, he also knew that muxiu would be destroyed by Linfeng. Everyone here was powerful and powerful. In addition, there were so many rules in officialdom that he didn''t want to offend others.


    When the two sides were at loggerheads, Wu Qian laughed: "don''t be humble, Mr. Song. You will soon become the most important person in our group. Who will sit if you don''t sit on the throne?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that although he was better than these people in terms of actual power, they were high officials of the Song Dynasty, and he could not control them. Why was this attitude.


    As if to see his doubts, Han Yu Zhou laughed: "this time, I invite you to come here. It''s specially for you to celebrate in advance."


    "To celebrate what?" Song Qingshu became more and more confused. He began to guess whether Zhao Gou had decided to agree to the marriage of the two princesses?


    "The imperial edict will come down tomorrow, and then the young master will be appointed king of Qi." Han Yu Zhou patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "King of Qi?" Song Qingshu was surprised and happy for a moment. After all, although he always called himself the king of the Golden Snake, he was just a mountain king in the eyes of the mainstream. Even many people in the Jianghu didn''t take him seriously.


    If he was granted the title of king of Qi, he would be the rightful king, which is not the same as the former king of gold snake. As for the fact that the king was granted by the Southern Song Dynasty, it is suspected that he was recruited, but song Qingshu did not care. Although the Southern Song Dynasty was weak, after the collapse of the Ming Dynasty, the Southern Song Dynasty became the only orthodox Dynasty in the hearts of the Han people all over the world. It was recognized by the Southern Song Dynasty officials, which was equivalent to the recognition of the Han people all over the world.


    In ancient times, the most important thing is to be honest. Once you have a reputation, you will get twice the result with half the effort. On the contrary, like Wu Sangui, no matter what you do, you will get a lot of problems.


    Before the Golden Snake camp, there were so many battles and victories, and the momentum was so great. After the widely issued orders for seeking talents, although they received a lot of grassroots heroes, almost no one from the scholar bureaucrat class came to vote for them. The most fundamental reason is that the identity of King qingshushan of Song Dynasty was not recognized by the scholar bureaucrat class, but once there was the name of king Qi, all this was no longer a problem!

 Chapter 1358

    When song Qingshu was excited, Chen Ziqiang, a plan minister on one side, said with a smile, "young master, you have to thank Han Xiangcai for this."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s doubts, Wu Qian on the side explained: "originally, the emperor only intended to be the king of Langya. It was Han Xiangli who decided to raise the rank of Wang Jue."


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows trembled. From Langya county king to Qi king, the rank of county king was much higher than that of Wang Ye. There are two kinds of King''s titles. One is the name of the county, which is commonly known as the two character king, such as Hailing king, Lanling king, Fufeng king and so on; The other is called "King" by the name of the country.


    Generally, the four titles of "Jin, Qin, Qi and Chu" are the most respected, among which "king of Jin" is the most respected, because the four titles represent the most powerful country in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, followed by "Zhou, Lu, Zhao, Wei, Liang, Yan, Dai, Han, song, Wu and Yue". Because of its own reasons, the title of "king of song" was specially reserved in the Song Dynasty, Not to anyone.


    Although the king of Qi was only the third in the list, the title was already very high. Moreover, the territory of song Qingshu was just similar to that of the state of Qi at that time, and it was the best fit to be named the king of Qi.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu was shocked that the Song court was so generous. However, his mind changed quickly, and he soon found out the reasons. The Southern Song Dynasty must have learned from the failure of the Ming Dynasty and the Northern Song Dynasty. You should know that the Han regime always had very strict rules on the issue of king. Even if you made a great contribution, you may not be able to get a king.


    However, the nomadic regimes obviously did not have so many rules. As long as it was beneficial to them, all kinds of princes and barons were sent out as if they didn''t want money. The reason why the Manchu Qing Dynasty was able to capture the Ming Dynasty with tens of thousands of eight flag soldiers was to attract all kinds of warlords in the Ming Dynasty to rebel against the Han people through various favorable conditions. However, the reaction of those people in the Ming Dynasty was very slow, I''m always burning my eyebrows, and I''m still stingy. Is it the one word king or the two word king of the front-line commander.


    The Song Dynasty suffered a lot of similar losses. In those years, in the face of some warlords who surrendered to the enemy and some volunteers in the Central Plains, the imperial court offered them good rewards, but they were far less than those of the Mongols and the Jin Kingdom. As a result, many swaying forces were won over by the enemy.


    Nowadays, the Golden Snake camp plays an important role in Zhao Gou''s life. For Zhao Gou, the Golden Snake camp can be used as a barrier in the north of the Southern Song Dynasty, and he can enjoy peace; If he was attracted by the enemy, he would be in a dilemma. Because he learned from the past, he generously rewarded the king of Qi this time. In any case, other people''s troops and forces are ready-made, so he only provided a false name.


    Although he thought about the way, he had to respond to the olive branch thrown by Han cuzhou. Song Qingshu quickly said thanks to him. Han cuddled the goatee happily. Although he was polite, he was very complacent in his eyes.


    During the banquet, a group of people toasted, Han kuozhou suddenly said: "son of song, oh no, now it''s time to call him king of Qi."


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "Han Xiang really offends me. With our friendship, why do we have such an identity? Call me Qingshu later."


    Obviously, he was very satisfied with song Qingshu''s "Shangdao" Han kuozhou: "hahaha, in that case, I''m not polite, but Qingshu, you don''t have to call me Jiefu, which is my word, because you don''t have to be a Korean prime minister in the future."


    In this world, people who are very familiar with and close to each other can express words. Han kuozhou obviously wants to close the relationship between the two sides by doing so. Naturally, song Qingshu would not be so stupid as to refuse and agreed with him with a little "excitement".


    "Does Qingshu know the king of Xin and the king of Fu in this dynasty?" Han Yu Zhou asked.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "who knows the prestige of King Xin and King Fu? They are the barriers to the west of the dynasty. When they defeated Jin Wushu in the west, they stabilized their position. It can be said that they are the most meritorious officials who can keep half of the country in the imperial court..."


    The reason why song Qingshu praised them so much is that he really admired the two heroes, and there were people from the Wu family at the same table. It didn''t cost much to say something nice, so why not win the favor of the Wu family easily?


    Sure enough, Wu Qian and Wu Gong look excited. Han kuozhou takes a look at them and introduces them to song Qingshu with a smile: "Qingshu, they happen to belong to the Wu family. Yifu (Wu Qian) is the brother of King Xin and King Fu, and Wu Gong is the son of King Fu."


    "The Wu family in Longgan is really full of talented people. They are full of loyalty and admiration..." Song Qingshu said with admiration.


    Song Qingshu''s identity is there now. Wu Qian and Wu Gong feel that they have a lot of face. They quickly return the salute. After chatting for a while, song Qingshu suddenly says, "by the way, why didn''t they see the prince of Xinwang?"


    Wu Qian and Wu Gong''s face changed slightly. Han juezhou said with a bitter smile, "Qingshu, you don''t know. Wu Ting, the son of King Xin, inherited this vein. He served as the commander of the dragon and Shenwei. However, he died young, which led to the decline of this vein. Fortunately, there are successors. A while ago, I was saved by Wu Xi and Wu Tiande, the grandson of King Xin, Wu Xi is not only excellent in martial arts, but also extremely chivalrous. Later I recommended him to be the leader of imperial instruments, and the emperor also highly appreciated him. "


    Song Qingshu heart move, their mouth Wu Xi Wu Tiande is not Linghu Chong disguised it? Why can''t the Wu family recognize that Han kuozhou didn''t know Wu Tiande before?


    In spite of the doubts in his heart, song Qingshu praised: "brother Wu is indeed a man of noble character." And before a lot of polite different, he was sincere praise, after all, Linghu Chong worthy of the name of a gentleman.


    Wu Gong suddenly sighed: "in those years, my uncle and my father successively guarded the land of Bashu, which was the Western barrier of the imperial court. It''s a pity that our generation is unworthy. Most of us have no ability to inherit the will of our parents."


    Chen Ziqiang comforted him: "why should you belittle yourself? The elite of this dynasty are all in the Imperial Army, and the elite of the Imperial Army are all in the Sanya. When you were young, your nephew took charge of one of the bodyguards of the Sanya. He has already given them a long face."


    Although the Privy Council was the highest leader of the military in the Song Dynasty, it only had the power to dispatch troops, but did not have the power to train troops. On weekdays, the military was controlled by three Yamens: the front department, the bodyguard''s Pro Army Department, the bodyguard''s Pro Army Department, and the bodyguard''s Pro Army Department. Wu Gong, as the commander of the horse army department, was one of the three giants of the military to some extent.


    "My nephew Tiande, in terms of family background, qualifications, martial arts and character, had a very good chance to be the commander of the four chambers of panri and tianwu. It''s a pity that someone got in the way and rejected it at the last moment!" Wu Gong said bitterly.


    Among the imperial guards of Song Dynasty, they were called the top four. Holding the sun as the cavalry, tianwu as the infantry, all belong to the front department. The Dragon guards belong to the bodyguard''s Pro army Ma Junsi, and the God guards belong to the bodyguard''s Pro army Bu Junsi.


    Song Qingshu starts to drink quietly. These people sing in unison, obviously speaking to themselves on purpose. They don''t know what they are up to.


    Wu Qian comforted him and said, "this is also expected. Wang Ziteng, the commander of the Department in front of the temple, has two sisters. One is married to Jia Sidao, and the other is married to Xue Ji. Everyone knows which faction he belongs to, and how can our people develop their influence to the Department in front of the temple."


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile in his heart. In front of his interview, these people talk about the hostility with Jia Sidao group. Obviously, they regard themselves as people on the same boat. Now they don''t want to listen to them. It''s just that they can''t get on the boat.


    Han juezhou said: "it''s not necessarily a bad thing that Tiande failed to be the commander of the four chambers of panri and tianwu. Now he has a better chance."


    "Jiefu refers to Sichuan?" Chen Ziqiang asked thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu''s mind moved to get rid of the stumbling block of wanzou. The previous contract between Han Zhuozhou and Mongolia naturally came into force again. Now the envoys of the two sides are communicating, and Sichuan will soon return to the embrace of the Song Dynasty. We should know that the front line in the west of the Southern Song Dynasty had retreated to the front line of Chongqing. If Sichuan could be recaptured, there would be Jiange and Yangping natural danger, and the pressure in the West would drop several levels in an instant. After the return of Sichuan, there will inevitably be a large number of job vacancies, which has become the focus of the game.


    "Yes," Han Chuzhou said with a smile, "Jia Sidao is too greedy. He doesn''t want us to interfere. Sichuan also wants to be under his command. How can there be such a good thing."


    Chen Ziqiang frowned and said, "but according to the information I got, now the emperor has decided to send Cheng Songzhi, a scholar of zizhengdian University, to Chengdu government to serve as Sichuan Zhizhi envoy. Cheng song''s sister Cheng Miaojing is the wife of LV Wende, the Jinghu Zhizhi envoy, and LV Wende is Jia Sidao''s direct family. It is conceivable that Sichuan is also under his control."


    It''s no wonder that Chen Ziqiang was so pessimistic. He was a temporary official post set up in the Southern Song Dynasty. His original intention was to be in charge of one side of the war. But in practice, civil administration taxes were often supervised, which is worthy of the name of the highest local official.


    Han Chuzhou, however, was not in a hurry. He said with a deep smile: "Cheng song has great ambition and few talents. He has no ability to really control Sichuan. I plan to nominate Tiande to be the commander of all the armies before Xingzhou garrison in Sichuan. He also serves as the governor of Xingzhou and the pacifier of Lizhou West Road. With the Wu family''s long history in Sichuan and Tiande''s ability, Cheng song becomes the actual controller of Sichuan, It''s not that hard. "


    Wu Gong said with a bitter smile: "it''s impossible that Jia Sidao didn''t come for such an important position. As far as I know, he has recruited Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who are under LV Wende''s command, to Beijing. He must be planning to recommend Guo Jing for this position."


    Wu Qian also looked worried: "it''s troublesome. Guo Jing has a high reputation in the hearts of people all over the world. At the same time, he has excellent martial arts and can lead soldiers to fight. Compared with him, Tiande has no advantage at all."


    Han juezhou''s eyes turned to song Qingshu''s ear, nose and heart: "so this matter still depends on Qingshu''s help."

 Chapter 1359

    Song Qingshu finally understood what the purpose of Han Yuzhou''s invitation to come here was. A group of people talked to each other. It seemed that there was a heated discussion, but in fact it was all for themselves. There are so many foreshadows in front of us, just to attract our own help.


    As the focus of a group of people''s eyes, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a member of the imperial court, and I can''t talk about this kind of thing."


    When song Qingshu was a guest in Han''s house, Guo Jing and Huang Rong also visited Jia''s house. Jia Sidao even went out to greet him with great courtesy.


    Although they know that the other party is only pretending to attract them, Jia Sidao is now one of the top figures in the imperial court, and Guo Jing and Huang Rong are still very popular.


    This time, Jia Sidao held a family dinner for the couple to show their closeness. Therefore, he did not invite outsiders. All the important roles in Jia''s family were accompanied by Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Jia Rong, who were the powerful members of Jia''s family.


    When he saw Huang Rong''s beautiful face, the men in Jia''s house were shocked. Jia Lian poked Jia Rong quietly and joked: "it seems that he is more beautiful and charming than the one in your family." Although they are a generation apart, they are of the same age and have similar interests. They are more friends than uncles.


    As for the one in his mouth, he naturally refers to Qin Keqing, Jia Rong''s wife, who is a well-known beauty in Lin''an City.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Jia Rong snorted, but her eyes were fixed on Huang Rong. She couldn''t move her eyes.


    Jia Lian secretly disdains, thinking that you pretend to be in love on the surface, but secretly you are not thinking about some dirty things. However, Huang Rong''s beauty also made him itch. He wanted to have a few words with her, but he couldn''t find fault with her all the time.


    Suddenly, with a light in his heart, he took Jia Rong to Huang Rong and said with a smile, "I''ve heard so much about the name of gang leader Huang. Today, I saw that she is a heroine, which makes people admire her."


    Just now Jia Sidao had been talking to Guo Jing, which made him have no time to be distracted. However, Huang Rong heard their secret conversation clearly, and felt their desire in their words. She was extremely unhappy. However, she knew that the other party was a very noble person in Jia''s family, and there was no need to tear her face to affect Jing''s career.


    So she forced down her displeasure and dealt with them with a kind face.


    Seeing that her tone was gentle and polite, Jia Lian couldn''t taste the faint sense of alienation. He felt more and more itchy and couldn''t help teasing: "master Huang, my nephew is still a little predestined with you."


    As soon as Huang Rong''s face changed, she was married, but the other side frivolously said something about fate, which was obviously not well intentioned. If she had met such a prodigal son, she would have used the dog beating stick to make him fall a dog to eat excrement as a punishment. Unfortunately, now in Jia''s house, she hesitated for a while, but after all, she didn''t have an attack.


    Jia Lian took the opportunity to continue: "my nephew''s single name is Rong, which happens to have the same name as his wife. Do you think it''s fate?"


    Huang Rong faint smile: "my name is too common, but in Xiangyang City, there are no 1000, there are 800, where can be called what fate."


    Seeing her smile, Jia Lian and Jia Rong''s mind was full of the beauty of scallop teeth and red lips. He just felt dizzy. Jia Rong quickly said, "how can this not be regarded as fate? Ten years of cultivation can make us cross the same boat, and one hundred years of cultivation can make us sleep together. Our names are the same. No matter how can we say, it''s no less than ten years of fate..."


    Seeing that the two men were advancing, Huang Rong knew that if they were allowed to nag on, he would not know what kind of bastard he would say, so he suddenly gave them a fierce look.


    Jia Lian and Jia Rong only felt that the bright and charming woman was missing. What stood in front of them seemed to be a ferocious night fork. They were so frightened that they quickly stepped back and pointed at her speechless.


    Jia Sidao was so surprised that she couldn''t help but stop to look here. Jia Zhen came over, frowned and glared at her son Jia Rong: "what''s the point of shouting?" Although he and Jia Lian are brothers of the same generation, he is about the same age as the other party''s father, so when he scolds Jia Rong, Jia Lian shakes all over.


    They were still a little shaken. Pointing at Huang Rong, they couldn''t say anything: "she... She..."


    Huang Rong then gave a sweet smile: "just now, two young masters asked me about the scene in Xiangyang battlefield. I accidentally described it too real to scare them. I''m really sorry."


    Jia Zhen was dazzled by her smile. She couldn''t help thinking that she was more beautiful than her daughter-in-law


    Seeing that he was staring at him with the same color, Huang Rong immediately sank her face. After all, Jia Zhen was a lot older than Jia Lian and Jia Rong. She didn''t know where the city was higher than Jia Lian and Jia Rong. She noticed that Huang Rong''s face had changed and immediately woke up. She turned her head and gave her brother and son a hard look: "you guys are really a shame to our Jia family. You know, we are Wu Xun''s family, You are so scared when you hear the scene on the battlefield... "


    Jia Lian and Jia Rong did not dare to refute, but they were puzzled. Were they really frightened by the scene of the battlefield? Why did they have no impression of what happened just now?


    Rich men''s sons were reprimanded, Huang Rong smiled lightly. She used the spirit of the nine Yin manual. She could be used to be able to withstand the two dudes. She was naturally teased and turned around two times.


    However, before long Huang Rong was proud, she felt weak in her body. After shaking, she stood still. Huang Rong bowed her head, touched her stomach and sighed with melancholy. After her pregnancy, her physical strength and energy retreated greatly. I really don''t know whether this decision is right or wrong.


    After a while, everyone took part in the banquet. Jia Sidao said to Guo Jing, "just as I told you just now, I have already made arrangements for the establishment in Sichuan. Now I plan to let you take charge of the military power in Sichuan."


    When he heard this news, Guo Jing''s face was lifted. He was not happy to be promoted. He was also the descendant of Wu Mu''s letter. He had no official position in Xiangyang before, so he was often constrained by LV Wende. As a result, many of his ambitions could not be carried out one by one. Now, the war in Southern Song Dynasty of Mongolia was suspended, and the Xiangyang crisis was temporarily relieved. If he came to Sichuan to take charge of the military power, He is confident that he will train a hundred battle elite. Whether it is the return of Mongolia or the recovery of the Central Plains in the future, this elite will definitely shine.


    But before he had time to answer, Jia Sidao continued: "but now there is a big problem, that is, you still have a competitor - Wu Xi."


    "Wu Xi?" Concerning her husband''s future, Huang Rong was also attracted attention.


    Jia Sidao explained: "Wu Xi is the grandson of Wu Xun, the king of faith. He used to be a general in Quanzhou. At that time, everything seemed mediocre. But later, he was brilliant on his way back to Beijing. He not only had excellent martial arts, but also had great talent. He was recommended by Han Yuzhou as the imperial instrument in the palace..."


    "After all, it''s after believing in Wang. I think he was hiding his clumsiness before he came here." Jia Sidao said to himself with some uncertainty.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help but say: "in those years, King Xin and King Fu had been running Sichuan for many years. Sichuan was full of Wu family members and officials, competing with Wu family children... I''m afraid we didn''t have any advantages."


    Jia Sidao was very satisfied with the word "we" in Huang Rong''s mouth. He had talked so much with Guo Jing before. As a result, Guo Jing was the common people in the world, which made him feel that Guo Jing didn''t mean to be loyal to him. He was very upset. Now Huang Rong has made clear his position as soon as he spoke, which is exactly what he wants to see.


    "Don''t worry about Huang Gang leader," Jia Sidao explained with a smile. "If it had been ten years ago, it would have been impossible to compete with the Wu family''s children. But now King Xin and King Fu are dead, and Sichuan has been conquered by Mongolia. The Wu family''s influence in Sichuan has been broken. What''s more, these years, the virtuous couple are loyal to Xiangyang, and their chivalrous reputation has already spread all over the world, So we still have a big chance to win this time. "


    In Han''s mansion, Han kuozhou also said something similar: "in fact, we are sure to win this event, but we need Qingshu''s help in the last point."


    Song Qingshu was very surprised. After all, Wu Tiande, who Linghu Chong pretended to be, was far from Guo Jing''s opponent, regardless of his martial arts, reputation or marching. Why did Han Jianzhou feel that he was sure to win.


    As if to see his doubts, Han Yu Zhou said with a smile: "Qingshu is not an outsider. I''ll tell you something."


    Hesitated for a moment, as if thinking about how to use words, Han Jianzhou just said: "what is the imperial skill in Qingshu?"


    "Nature is the art of balance." Song Qingshu replied without thinking about it. At the same time, he was secretly surprised that one of his ministers dared to talk about this topic in private. It was obviously that he meant to get close to himself. However, he was so rash and radical that he exposed his weakness in character. It was the so-called saying that if you don''t keep it secret, you will lose your official, and if you don''t keep it secret, you will lose your body.


    Han juezhou looks at him in surprise. He has been in the official world for so many years, and the inheritors of the Han family can only understand this point after hundreds of years. I didn''t expect that he could see it so thoroughly even when he was young and a reckless person.


    Seeing the astonishment of the people, song Qingshu secretly laughs. It''s not for nothing to see so many gongdou dramas in his previous life. What''s more, compared with Han kuozhou''s talk on paper, he was an emperor in the Forbidden City.


    After feeling shocked for a while, Han said, "there are three most important war zones in our Dynasty: Jianghuai, Jinghu, and Sichuan. Now, LV Wende is Jia Sidao''s confidant. Sixty seven out of ten officials in the whole Jinghu war zone are Jia Sidao''s direct family. Now Jia is holding the post of Sichuan Zhishi. If his people are in charge of the military power in Sichuan again, he will be able to control the military power in Sichuan, Isn''t he in charge of two-thirds of the world? Emperor Shengming, how can he tolerate this kind of thing


    Chen Ziqiang, a counsellor on one side, echoed: "yes, so although Guo Jing is the most suitable candidate for the command of all the armies, regardless of his martial arts, strategy or fame, the emperor delayed his approval, and finally decided to let him compete with Tiande to determine his final ownership. You can see the emperor''s real attitude."


    "Compete for the best?" Song Qingshu took a cool breath.

 Chapter 1360

    Song Qingshu had to admit Han Jianzhou''s judgment. After all, if he abandoned his position, Guo Jing would be more suitable than Ling Huchong in all aspects. Now that he doesn''t directly appoint Guo Jing, but has to compete for the commander, Zhao Gou obviously has other ideas.


    However, the nine Yin manual classics have been refined to the realm of transformation in these years. Guo Jing''s eighteen palm is also the most powerful master in the world.


    Although Linghu Chong''s Dugu Jiujian is magical, it seems that he is only proficient in the broken sword style. I''m afraid his attainments in the broken palm style and broken Qi style are not enough to deal with Guo Jing. Fortunately, he practiced Yijinjing some time ago, which makes him more likely to win by three points. However, Rao is so. Judging from the perspective of song Qingshu, Linghu Chong is still inferior to Guo Jing, Four or six at most.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but said with a bitter smile: "if you really compete for the commander-in-chief, it will make... Cough, I''m afraid Wu Xi has no advantage."


    Han Jianzhou nodded: "yes, although Tiande''s martial arts are high, Guo Jing''s reputation is not optimistic. After the analysis of our staff, I still doubt their conclusion. Now that Qingshu says so, it''s obvious." In recent years, song Qingshu has made great achievements in the war, and he has long been a great master in other people''s minds. He naturally has no doubt about his judgment.


    "Don''t know how Jiefu wants me to help?" Song Qingshu is so wonderful. People have shown him so much. It''s always his turn to reciprocate. If he gives me a hand, I don''t mind helping him.


    Han didn''t speak directly. Instead, he gave Wu Qian a look. Wu Qian understood and said with a smile, "Guo Jing''s martial arts are unparalleled. I''m afraid few people in the world can surpass him. Qingshu you are one of them. If Qingshu can leave an internal injury or something to him before the decisive battle, Tiande''s winning rate will rise greatly."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu frowned and said, "this is a big deal. I need to think about it." He didn''t refuse directly. After all, people have been smiling. There''s no need to lose their face and set up several enemies out of thin air. What''s more, to a certain extent, his interests are consistent with Han Yuzhou''s. It''s not good for him to let Jia Sidao succeed.


    "Not busy, not busy." Seeing that he didn''t refuse on the spot, Han kuozhou and others were overjoyed and didn''t mention it any more. They just kept drinking to get familiar with each other''s feelings.


    On the other side of Jia''s house, after seeing off Guo Jing and Huang Rong, Jia Sidao asked in his study, "how sure do you think Guo Jing and Wu Xi are in the contest?"


    Move among force and soft shadow, Liao Yingzhong is the most important staff member of Jia Dao Dao. He is the most important Guo Jing. "Back to the master, the nine Yin Manual of Guo Jing has been trained to reach the Dacheng, and the eighteen palm of the dragon is soft and soft. I am afraid Master Hongqi will not match him. Wu Xi, though he shows amazing skills, should not be an opponent of Guo Jing."


    "Should I?" Jia Sidao frowned, obviously very dissatisfied with this statement.


    Liao Yingzhong hastily replied: "according to his subordinates'' judgment, Guo Jing has at least a 70% chance of winning."


    "Seventy percent is not enough," Jia said coldly. "I need ten percent assurance."


    "What does Xiangye mean?" Liao Yingzhong''s strange road.


    "Try to get Wu Xi ahead of time." There was a chill in Jia Sidao''s eyes.


    Liao Yingzhong said with a bitter smile: "as a son of the Wu family, Wu Xi is hard to buy. If we use force against him in advance, it will not be good if we are caught by Han Jianzhou. "


    Jia Sidao stroked his beard and said faintly: "in life, nothing is more important than power, money and women. Since power and money can''t move him, we should start with women. I remember that according to the intelligence, when Wu Xi was a general in Quanzhou, she seemed to be greedy and lustful. It''s easy to change her character, but it''s hard to change her nature. It''s not like pretending. "


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary women to work at this critical moment, or let Rong Shao''s wife..." Liao Ying asked with a small heart.


    "It''s nothing to sacrifice for the family at this critical moment," Jia Sidao frowned, "but our people will come forward to arouse Wu Xi''s vigilance. Let King Beijing help with this matter."


    "Yes Liao Ying Center in a Lin, the North King in this area is very clever means, let him come forward to the most appropriate.


    "When Wu Xi was a general in Quanzhou before, his martial arts were not so good. As a result, his sword skills improved by leaps and bounds on the way back to Beijing. I don''t believe that he was hiding his clumsiness before. Do you think he got the" exorcism sword manual "by chance when he passed by Fuzhou?" Jia Sidao asked suddenly.


    Liao Ying nodded: "it''s very possible that we had sent so many people before, but they didn''t get the anti evil sword spectrum. It''s obvious that they got the first chance. Wu Xi just passed by Fuzhou at that time. How could there be such a coincidence in the world."


    Jia Sidao''s face was expressionless: "let the young lady knock on the side at that time."


    "Yes." Liao Yingzhong has a charming and sad face in her mind. She can''t help sighing that since ancient times, many beauties have lost their lives. The ancients didn''t deceive me.


    "By the way," Liao Yingzhong was about to leave. Jia Sidao called him, "have you found out the whereabouts of the young master?"


    Liao Yingzhong''s cold sweat suddenly came out: "not yet, young master, it seems that the world has disappeared."


    Jia Sidao''s face is gloomy: "then continue to investigate, I don''t believe that someone can hide it from the world!"


    "Yes Liao Yingzhong retreats from his study and finds that his clothes are soaked in cold sweat.


    In addition, the Han and Jia families are busy discussing the martial arts contest between Guo Jing and Wu Xi, and the attention of the palace is also on them.


    "Sir, I don''t want to let Jia Sidao control Beijing Lake and Sichuan, so I arranged this competition to win the commander-in-chief. Is it too obvious?" Zhao Gou said to a shadow.


    Black cloak, the whole person seems to be shrouded in a layer of thick fog, Huang Shang''s voice rang up: "the emperor is the ninth five, do not need to consider any decision minister''s mood." He had no respect at all. He was an emperor every mouthful, just like his elder taught his younger generation. Zhao Gou, who had always been narrow-minded, didn''t mean to be angry.


    "So it is." Zhao Gou began to smile and gently stroked the Golden Dragon chair, with a trace of intoxication on his face.


    Huang Chang was silent for a long time, and suddenly said, "in fact, even if your majesty doesn''t do this, I will make a similar proposal."


    "Why?" Zhao Gou was curious for a moment. He knew that Huang Chang never gave him any advice. Now, for the first time, he didn''t think about the balance as he did.


    "The emperor can still remember the mutiny of chenqiaoyi and the incident of Huang Pao''s addition." Huang Chang asked.


    "I remember." Zhao Gou''s face is not good-looking and his position is not right. This has always been the heart knot of the emperors of Zhao and Song dynasties.


    Huang Chang didn''t care about his feelings at all. He said to himself, "Chai Rong had four princes, and Chai zongxun became king Zheng after abdication; Chai Xijin was adopted by Pan Mei and changed his name to Pan Lang.... "


    Referring to Pan Lang, Huang Shang''s eyes were full of awe inspiring brilliance, as if he was very concerned about the name. After a long time, he continued: "Chai Xijiao was adopted by Lu Yan and changed his name to Lu duoxun."


    Zhao Gou snorted coldly: "these two anti thieves tried to rebel at that time. Fortunately, our Emperor Taizong was wise, and the destiny of the Song Dynasty had not allowed them to succeed."


    "Destiny?" Huang Chang said with a noncommittal smile, "if it''s really destiny, then the people of the Chai family won''t burn all the wildfires."


    Zhao Gou frowned and said, "after the failure of the Wei King''s rebellion case, Lu duoxun was exiled to Yashan, and Pan Lang disappeared. Since then, he has never heard of him again. Eight out of ten people died in a wild mountain. How can it be said that the wildfire could not be burnt out?"


    Huang Chang gave him a deep look: "did the emperor forget that Chai Rong had a son?"


    Zhao Gou was surprised: "Sir, do you mean Tsao Wang Chai Xi rang? But then he disappeared, as if the world had evaporated. "


    "Yes, it''s said that he died in chaos outside, but it should be clearly recorded in the royal archives that he didn''t find his body at all, so he must have escaped Kaifeng successfully," Huang Shang looked up at the distance, as if in memory. "I''ve been tracing the whereabouts of this vein in the dark all these years, but I didn''t have a clue, Until later, those people in shuipo Liangshan rose up. "


    "Hum, if it had not been for the suppression of these anti thieves and the loss of national strength, how could the immortal girl have beaten me so fiercely that I could not fight back!" Zhao Gou patted the Dragon chair fiercely, obviously very angry.


    Huang Chang obviously didn''t want to discuss the Song Jin war with him. He continued to think for himself and said: "in those days, there was a leader named Sai Rengui Guo Sheng among the bandits in shuipoliang mountain. By chance, I saw him fight. I felt like Chai Rong was fighting in the battlefield."


    Zhao Gou''s pupil shrank: "Guo Sheng?"


    Huang shang nodded and continued: "later, I found out that Guo Sheng was the descendant of Chai Xilang. Because Chai Xilang ran too fast to take away the martial arts in the palace, he only knew some fighting skills in the battlefield. He didn''t know the advanced martial arts like the other two pulse."


    "If I remember correctly, it seems that Guo Sheng died in the battle of zhengfangla? Why did the gentleman mention him all of a sudden? " Zhao Gou doubted.


    "Yes, the imperial court sent me to encircle and suppress Fang La, the leader of the Ming religion. Shuipoliangshan was recruited at that time and took part in the battle of encircling and suppressing Fang La. Guo Sheng died in that battle, and I noticed his identity at that time." Huang Chang replied, "as for why I mention it now, I just found out that Guo Jing is Guo Sheng''s grandson."


    "What Zhao Gou suddenly blew up his hair. He shuddered at the thought that the descendants of the Chai family had grown up to such martial arts prestige unconsciously. "But... A few years ago, Guo Jing had been guarding Xiangyang. He was loyal... Could you be wrong?"


    Huang Chang shook his head: "before I sent someone to inquire about Niujia village, Guo Jing''s hometown. Now the spies report that everyone in Niujia village knows that Guo Jing''s father Guo Xiaotian is Guo Sheng''s descendant."


    After being confirmed, Zhao Gou took a deep breath: "but why did Chai Xilang give his descendants the surname Guo?"


    Huang shang looked at him with an idiot''s eyes: "the trick of your Zhao family was just to fool the people all over the world. I didn''t expect that it was only a hundred and eighty years later, and even you yourself were fooled. Emperor ruiwu of the great Zhou Dynasty was not called Chai Rong, but Guo Rong! "

 Chapter 1361

    Hearing Huang Chang''s words, Zhao Gou''s face changed a lot and finally remembered some old things.


    During the founding of Guo Wei, Taizu of the great Zhou Dynasty, several of his sons were killed by Liu Chengyou, the hidden emperor of the later Han Dynasty. As his adopted son, Chai Rong became his only successor. Guo Wei regarded Chai Rong as his own son and Chai Rong regarded Guo Wei as his father.


    Maybe modern people don''t understand it very well, but in ancient times, after the adoption, you had nothing to do with the previous family in legal theory. What you inherited was the incense of the successor family. Before the chenqiaoyi mutiny, Chai Rong was named Guo Rong in all official documents, even himself.


    It''s a pity that the heaven envies the talent. Guo rongzhuang died of illness. Zhao Kuangyin won the country from his orphan and widowed mother. He knew that he was not in the right position. In order to divert everyone''s attention, he restored Guo Rong''s family name before the adoption, and Guo Rong became Chai Rong. The reason why he did this is to make people feel that Chai Rong is not the emperor''s own son of the Later Zhou Dynasty. There is something wrong with the legitimacy of your throne, Then Zhao Kuangyin''s yellow robe is not treason.


    At that time, some people secretly ridiculed Zhao Kuangyin for hiding his ears and stealing his bell. However, nearly a hundred years later, the fact proved how far sighted he was. People all over the world have forgotten that Chai Rong is not Chai Rong of the Chai family, but Guo Rong of the Guo family of the royal family of the Later Zhou Dynasty!


    "His heart is to blame, it''s to blame!" Zhao Gou is so angry that even he has forgotten this layer. Chai Xilang asks his descendants to remember his surname Guo rather than Chai. It can be seen that the other party has never given up the idea of restoring the country.


    "The emperor doesn''t have to worry too much. According to the information, Guo Jing should not know his identity," Huang Shang said. "Guo Sheng died in an accident at that time, and later Guo Xiaotian died in an accident. When he died, Guo Jing was still in his mother''s stomach. Even if there was something handed down from generation to generation, it would be broken here."


    Speaking of this, Huang Chang chuckled, as if he thought it was very interesting: "the descendants of the Chai family actually helped the descendants of the Zhao family guard the country. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting."


    "No, I can''t leave any hidden danger, no matter whether he knows his life experience or not," Zhao Gou said with a flash of murder in his eyes. "It''s said that Guo Jing''s martial arts are very good. Can you find someone who can kill him in the palace?"


    Huang Chang shook his head: "the leaders of the imperial palace with imperial instruments and the front department, as well as the eunuchs you trust, are all top experts in the world. However, Guo Jing has both internal and external skills. He grew up in blood and fire. Later, he experienced war. No one in the imperial palace is his opponent."


    "Not even you, sir?" Zhao Gou was surprised.


    "Of course I am fine," Huang sang with a plain tone, but exudes absolute confidence. "But I will not kill you for you. Guo Jing is honest. I appreciate it very much. At the same time, he trained my" the nine Yin manual ", which is my half pass, and he did not know his own life. I don''t think it is necessary to kill him.


    "He really doesn''t know now, but I''m sure he won''t know in the future!" Zhao Gou was so excited that he trembled all over. It was obvious that he was extremely concerned about any threat to his throne.


    "What''s the difference between that and the one you killed Yue Fei for?" Huang shang sarcastically said that although people all over the world think that the treacherous officials Qin Hui and WAN Zao have harmed Yue Fei, there is no outsider here. They both know exactly what''s going on.


    Zhao Gou''s face was extremely ugly. Killing Yue Fei had always been his heart knot. He knew that it would be a bad thing to do, but he had to do it again.


    Some people outside speculated that he was worried that his throne would be threatened when he returned to the second emperor of Huiqin. Others speculated that it was because of the pressure exerted by the state of Jin to negotiate peace with the state of Jin


    However, only Zhao Gou knows that Zhao Kuangyin usurped the throne as a military general in those years, so the defense against military generals was engraved in the bones of every emperor of Zhao Song Dynasty. Yue Fei''s momentum in those years was at the height of the sun. If he was really allowed to counterattack the Central Plains and restore the rivers and mountains, his prestige and public opinion would reach a very terrible height, even higher than Zhao Kuangyin''s military prestige in those years


    Although Zhao Gou knew that Yue Fei was a loyal man, what about his subordinates and his friends? When the time comes, those people will follow the example of a yellow robe. Yue Fei can''t help it even if he doesn''t want to.


    There is also a very important point. Yue Fei is too young. Zhao Gou''s body and bones are not good all the time. He has no children. If there is any change in the future, no one can control him.


    So Zhao Gou took advantage of the request of the state of Jin and used Qin Hui and WAN Zao to get rid of this hidden danger ahead of time.


    "For the sake of ancestors, any hidden danger must be nipped in the bud!" Zhao Gou said harshly that since he had killed Yue Fei in those years, now a mere Guo Jing is nothing.


    "It''s for your sake that Guo Jing can''t move." Huang Chang gave a cold hum.


    "Why?" Zhao constructed a strange road.


    Huang Chang lightly replied: "the righteous deeds of Guo Jing and his wife who have been sticking to Xiangyang over the years have spread all over the world, and they are the great chivalrous men in everyone''s heart. The unjust killing of Yue Fei in those years has brought people all over the world to a critical point. If there is another similar incident, the superposition of new and old hatred, I''m afraid it will shake the foundation of the country."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gou immediately calms down. He doesn''t care about anything else, but he is extremely cautious about what endangers his throne.


    "But I can''t kill him. Can I watch him take charge of the military power in Sichuan?" Zhao Gou shuddered at the thought of letting Chai Rong''s descendants take charge of the army. "As Mr. Wang said just now, Wu Xi is not his opponent with Guo Jing''s martial arts."


    "Wu Xi is not without the strength of the first World War, his sword technique has reached the threshold of the rules." Thinking of that boy''s magical sword technique, huang shang can''t help but lose his mind. With his eyesight, he can''t see that it''s Dugu Jiujian. When he was defeated alone and swept the Wulin, he was studying martial arts behind closed doors. When his martial arts were completed, he was defeated alone and disappeared. It''s a pity that there was no chance to fight between them.


    "Although it has the strength of the first World War, it is hard to escape the defeat." Zhao Gou is naturally dissatisfied with the answer, "otherwise, Mr. Wu Xi will win if he injures Guo Jing in advance."


    Huang Chang glanced at Zhao Gou faintly, and saw that he was covered with ice: "the master has the strength of a master, and the emperor will not mention it again." Said the whole individual gradually dissipated in the clouds.


    Zhao Gou breathed and couldn''t speak. Just as he didn''t know what to do, Huang Chang''s voice came into the air: "why did the emperor only focus on Guo Jing?"


    Zhao gouxian was stunned. He was a smart man, so he immediately responded: Yes, although the experts under his command could not help Guo Jing, they had no problem with Huang Rong!


    "Thank you for your advice, sir!" Zhao Gou didn''t know whether huang shang had gone or not. He saluted the air, but his mind turned suddenly. He was always good at intrigue. Soon he built a sure plan in his heart.


    After Song Qingshu left Han''s house, he went straight back to his house and took her back to the house in Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes. At the beginning, Chen Yuanyuan refused, but soon he was defeated by song Qingshu''s dragon claw, and he was short of breath and weak.


    Chen Yuanyuan pushed away the man with a flush on his face and looked at him bitterly: "I feel that just now you seem to take me as a tool to vent my desire."


    "Don''t you like it?" Playing with the envy of men all over the world, song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t say anything against your will. Just now your body reaction has betrayed you."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red: "the body really likes it, but I don''t like it very much in my heart... Have you encountered any trouble?"


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that the other party was really a woman who knew men very well: "yes, there are some troublesome things."


    "Can you tell me?" Chen Yuanyuan took his hand and wrapped it around his head. She was all in his arms. Although she was older than the other party, she liked the posture very much.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. He didn''t tell the details of Han kuozhou''s request. He just summed up: "there is one thing that is not difficult for me now, and I can still get what I dream of after it is done..." at this point, Huang Rong''s beautiful face came into his mind, After a long silence, he continued to ask, "do you think I should do it?"


    "Of course not." Although Chen Yuanyuan''s voice is very gentle, it is full of firmness.


    "Why do you say that?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously. "I haven''t even said my worries yet?"


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head and said with a gentle smile: "you are still hesitating about a thing that is so easy to do and you can still get what you want after it is done. Obviously, you will give up a very important thing after it is done. Although I don''t know what it is, I still instinctively feel that once you move your hand, I''m afraid you can''t turn back."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and he couldn''t help exclaiming: "everyone says that you are a disaster of beauty, but in my opinion, you are clearly the eldest grandson Guanyin, Ma Xiuying and so on!"


    "In this world, it''s Qingshu. You don''t treat me as a beauty." Chen Yuanyuan''s brilliant cheek flashed a trace of regret. She obviously recalled the frustrations of the first half of her life, but she soon thought of something and couldn''t help laughing. "Compare me to empress Chang sun and Empress Ma. It seems that Qingshu has a big mind."


    Song Qingshu grinned and pinched: "if I compare my chest, where can I compare with my sister?"


    Chen Yuanyuan''s cheek was red, and she was angry: "I hate it. I''m not such a glib brother."


    This voice of coquetry can numb a man''s bones. Song Qingshu can''t help it and pours on it again


    "Sister Yuanyuan, those people in the court will visit you tomorrow."


    "Ah? Why? "


    "The imperial court will soon appoint me king of Qi, and they will come to congratulate me," Song Qingshu said triumphantly. "What''s it like to be a woman who is king?"


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him bitterly: "don''t you forget that they are the princess."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that in a sense, Chen Yuanyuan was still princess Pingxi. He didn''t want to be OK. When he thought of her identity, he couldn''t help feeling a little more evil and excited.

 Chapter 1362

    Feeling the drastic changes of the man''s body, Chen Yuanyuan gave him a look: "you are..." before she finished, the rest of her words were bumped back by song Qingshu.


    Chen Yuanyuan was also aroused by his lust. His whole body was soft and tender. He held the man in his arms and looked at her with charming eyes.


    This kind of tender eyes to men to accept the most powerful medicine, song Qingshu tiger roar rushed up.


    "Qingshu, just now... It''s bad for your health..."


    "Never mind. I''m very strong."


    "You''re young now, and you''ll regret it when you get older."


    "Don''t worry, my martial arts can harmonize the Qi of yin and Yang and nourish myself. Even if I am old, I can still make my sister complain again and again."


    "Disgusting ~"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Chen Yuanyuan woke up early. Thinking of the absurdity of last night, he couldn''t help thinking: "I''m dying. How can I accompany him to such a farce?"


    Looking at the handsome faces of the men around her, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help being crazy for a while. Her life was full of frustrations and met many men. Originally, she thought that she had been calm and would never be attracted to any man again. But meeting song Qingshu made her feel unprecedented.


    She knows it''s not love. There''s a big difference between them in age and experience. But song Qingshu has a feeling that makes her heart beat, especially in bed. He is really a perfect lover. I''m afraid those men can''t match him in the past.


    "I''m dying. I was conquered by him in bed." Chen Yuanyuan covers his head with a pillow. He has a pretty face and blushes.


    "What are you talking about?" Song Qingshu was awakened by her movements and asked with a smile.


    Chen Yuanyu blushed: "nothing."


    Looking at her cloud temples scattered, a head of green silk hanging in the chest, large white skin looming, the contrast of the two colors has a strong visual impact.


    "Sister Yuanyuan, you are so beautiful ~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    Chen Yuanyuan has heard too many praises for her beauty, most of which are much more gorgeous than this sentence, but to her, they are far less impressive than this sentence: "little brother, you are also very handsome ~"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "don''t use this ambiguous name. Besides, elder sister, you haven''t experienced it personally. Where am I small?"


    Chen Yuanyuan spat: "hooligan ~"


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that this is the charm of a mature woman. Now it''s probably the most beautiful time for Chen Yuanyuan. However, in a few years, her beauty will gradually fade with the growth of years. Therefore, he is determined to let Chen Yuanyuan practice Changchun Gong.


    Just planning to be gentle with her for a while, unfortunately, a servant girl came to tell her: "young master, there is a man and a woman coming to visit outside the mansion."


    When his interest was interrupted, song Qingshu was very upset: "is there a famous post?" These servant girls Chen Youliang found are not as sensible as those before. Shouldn''t they report the identity of future people at the beginning.


    "No," the servant girl replied, "but they said they were from Huashan school, one surnamed Yue and the other surnamed Lin


    "Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi?" Song Qingshu sat up from the bed, quickly reflected each other''s identity, and wondered how they came to Lin''an and what they were doing.


    "Please ask them to wait in the hall, give them tea first, and I''ll come out at once." Song Qingshu asked the servant girl and leaned over Chen Yuanyuan''s face and gave her a kiss. "Sister Yuanyuan, you have a good rest. After all, you had a hard night last night. You didn''t go to bed until dawn."


    Chen Yuanyuan is so ashamed that she throws the pillow directly at Song Qingshu. She looks at the other person and laughs and leaves. She can''t help feeling her hot face. Since she met the jerk, she seems to have blushed more than the previous half of her life.


    When song Qingshu came to the hall, he saw Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi whispering something. When they saw him coming, they stood up in a hurry and called out: "brother song!"


    For Lin Pingzhi, song Qingshu was very kind to him. For Yue Lingshan, song Qingshu was very kind to their family because they both respected him.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but exclaim: "long time no see, you two are still so talented and beautiful, what a beautiful couple!"


    Lin Pingzhi, a delicate and beautiful young man, looks like a woman disguised as a man; Yue Lingshan is graceful and pretty. Standing together, they really feel like a perfect match.


    After a moment''s greetings, song Qingshu could not help asking, "you are far away in Huashan. Why did you come all the way to Ancheng?"


    Lin Pingzhi wanted to say nothing, but Yue Lingshan helped him to say: "brother song, Xiao Linzi always wanted to avenge the destruction of Fuwei escort agency. Originally, he was quite confident in his martial arts, but he was defeated one after another some time ago, which made him realize that his foundation was too shallow. I''m afraid it''s not realistic to avenge him through martial arts in a short time."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "Pingzhi, you have passed on the five sacred swords before. In terms of sword technique, you are no less than Yu Canghai. Now the only thing you lack is experience and fire. Of course, because of your lack of internal power, it will take seven or eight years to win."


    Lin Pingzhi said with a bitter smile: "but seven or eight years is too long. I can''t wait for a moment to kill my enemy."


    "Is seven or eight years a long time?" Song Qingshu zhengse said, "to know the heritage of Qingcheng school for thousands of years, Yu Canghai is the most outstanding talent of Qingcheng school in the past 100 years. People have been studying hard for decades, and you can catch up in just seven or eight years. Isn''t that enough?"


    Lin Ping''s face was ashamed: "in fact, I know these things, but my parents have a grudge against each other. As soon as I have free time every day, the tragedy of Fuwei escort agency will appear in front of my eyes. I know that if I go on like this, I will be possessed, so I can''t wait any longer."


    "What are you going to do?" Song Qingshu knew that what he said was true. If he could not calm down, even if he practiced for another seven or eight years, maybe he would practice more and more backward.


    Lin Pingzhi replied: "recently I heard that Mongolia returned Sichuan to the Song Dynasty, and there were many vacancies in Sichuan. It happened that the descendant of one of my ancestors'' cousins was an official in the imperial court. I want to get an official position through his way, and take the opportunity to seek revenge from Yu Canghai in Sichuan."


    Although the other side didn''t make it clear, song Qingshu also guessed it. After all, Yu Canghai is the leader of the school and has many disciples. Lin Pingzhi is alone and has no absolute advantage in martial arts. It''s too difficult to take revenge. So he plans to use the official power to help take revenge. After all, Qingcheng Mountain is in Sichuan. Why don''t county officials take charge now.


    "What''s the name of your relative and what''s his position now?" Song Qingshu asked, "if Lin Pingzhi''s relatives don''t have enough energy, I''m afraid they can''t intervene in those vacant positions in Sichuan that are being scrambled by various forces.".


    "The other party''s name is Lin Ruhai. Now he is the salt and iron envoy of the imperial court." Lin Pingzhi replied.


    "Lin Ruhai?" Song Qingshu was stunned, but he knew that this man was one of the three ambassadors of Ji Xiang Chen Ziqiang. Although his official position was not as good as those of Zai Fu, he was also a well-known powerful faction.


    The reason why song Qingshu knows so clearly is that Lin Ruhai''s wife is Jia Min, Jia Sidao''s sister, and they have a daughter named Lin Daiyu. Therefore, although he is Chen Ziqiang''s subordinate, he is not Han Yuzhou''s person, but one of the core figures of Jia Sidao group.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder: "since Lin Ruhai is your uncle by generation, why did you come to me? Is he unwilling to help


    Lin Pingzhi''s face turned red: "that''s not true. We''ve visited his house several times before, but every day his house is so crowded that we can''t even get in."


    Seeing his embarrassed appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and comforting: "don''t think too much. Lin Ruhai certainly didn''t mean to aim at you. He is in charge of the affairs of salt and iron in the world. The lack of oil and water is too fat. Not to mention you, even those pacifiers and transit envoys often stay there and wait for a few hours, which is more common."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the officials of the former SASAC. Although they were not very senior, they had great power. Even the governor and mayor had to wait in line when they went to him.


    Yue Lingshan said: "we know it''s futile to continue to wait, so we''re going to ask brother song to introduce us." These days, the story of song Qingshu is spreading all over Lin''an City. Yue Lingshan learns that he is dealing with people of the level of Zai Zhi, so she pulls Lin Pingzhi to come to him. Originally, Lin Pingzhi is very embarrassed to ask for help, but she can''t stand Yue Lingshan''s hard work, so she has to follow him.


    "It''s a coincidence that you''re here. If there''s no accident, many officials of the imperial court will come to my house today. I''ll introduce you then." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    One of Lin Ping''s faces was excited. He held his fists tightly. One of his faces turned red as if he had been rouged. "Thank you, brother song. It''s too much trouble. I really don''t know how to repay you for your kindness."


    "You don''t have to take it too seriously, Xiao Lin. it''s just a small lift for me." Looking at his "charming" face, song Qingshu felt a chill. A man looks more feminine than a woman. If he put it in his own age, I''m afraid many Billy would want to kill him.


    "Brother song, why do so many officials come to you today?" Yue Lingshan asked curiously.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, a shrill and high pitched voice came from not far away: "Song Qingshu receives the order ~"


    Soon a group of bodyguards surrounded by a eunuch came to several people: "Fengtian emperor Zhao Yue... Seal songqingshu as king of Qi..."


    Song Qingshu turned back to Yue Lingshan with a smile: "this... Is the reason."

 Chapter 1363

    Generally speaking, it is necessary to kneel down and kowtow when receiving the imperial edict, but song Qingshu stands in the same place like a javelin in the whole process, and doesn''t kneel down at all. The eunuch who reads the imperial edict doesn''t seem to see it. He never mentions it from the beginning to the end. After reading the imperial edict, he runs to get close to song Qingshu with a smile on his face.


    After all, which of these eunuchs in the imperial palace is not a well-informed person. At the beginning, song Qingshu didn''t worship Zhao Gou in the imperial court, and the civil and military officials of the whole dynasty were helpless. How could he, a little eunuch, not know what to do?


    Of course, he can also go back to sue later. After all, according to the rules, if someone is disrespectful when receiving the order, he has the obligation to report it. However, he is not stupid after spending so long in the palace. Even if Zhao Gou knows, he has nothing to do. It''s not disgusting that he has to go to block him. The emperor can''t deal with song Qingshu, In case the fire in my heart can''t bear to vent my anger on myself, which often happens in the Imperial Palace, where can I complain?


    When he and song Qingshu approached each other, Yue Lingshan thought that song Qingshu looked back and laughed just now. For a moment, the whole person was a little dizzy. When she saw that he was not arrogant in the whole process, she couldn''t help but poke Lin Pingzhi: "Xiao Lin Zi, see, when can you look like brother song?"


    One of Lin Ping''s faces was embarrassed, and he said with a smile: "elder brother song Tianzong is talented. I can''t compare with him."


    Yue Lingshan''s mouth turned: "cut, no ambition."


    Lin Pingzhi opened his mouth, but he couldn''t refute anything. Looking at Song Qingshu standing there like the scorching sun, he could not help feeling envious and self abased.


    In fact, Yue Lingshan didn''t have a bad idea to say that. Which girl doesn''t want her sweetheart to be a hero of the world, but the reality is cruel. In the end, few people can become heroes of the world. However, many women will subconsciously compare their lover with other men. On the one hand, they will be disappointed, on the other hand, they will be depressed.


    Thanks to Lin Pingzhi''s admiration for song Qingshu, otherwise the couple might have a big fight.


    After seeing off the eunuch, song Qingshu said to Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan, "please stay in your house and have a good rest. I''ll introduce Lin Ruhai to you in the evening. If I want to start arranging dinner, I won''t greet you. You can help yourself."


    Yue Lingshan brightened her eyes and said with a smile: "brother song, you have helped us so much. We just don''t know how to repay you. Let''s help together. I have organized a dinner party for all the disciples of Huashan sect before."


    Song Qingshu wanted to refuse, but after a second thought, he nodded and agreed: "then I''ll trouble you." Of course, I can only smile at her experience in organizing Huashan school dinner. She can''t handle this kind of banquet for all officials of the imperial court, but it''s very good for them to supervise for themselves. After all, there are few confidants in the whole family. On the contrary, the loyalty of Yue Lingshan and Lin Pingzhi is more reliable.


    Song Qingshu then summoned the servants of the whole government, and selected some experienced mothers and managers from those who had been transferred by Han kuozhou, and asked them to handle this matter. Later, the people sent by Chen Youliang gave them a hand. Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan worked as supervisors to report real-time information to them at any time.


    After everything is arranged, song Qingshu returns to the inner house. Chen Yuanyuan has already dressed up and is waiting for him. He can''t help looking out curiously: "it seems that the house is very busy. What''s the matter?"


    "I told you last night that I was made king of Qi. Just now the imperial edict came. Many officials of the imperial court will come to congratulate me later. Now you are preparing for related matters." Song Qingshu explained.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red, thinking that you said it in that situation last night, where can I remember it. All of a sudden, she realized something and said with some worry: "you just said that there are a lot of senior officials of the imperial court coming here. Some of them must know me. If I am recognized, you will be in great trouble."


    Although Chen Yuanyuan has lived in seclusion all these years, in her early years, she was so famous that it was hard to guarantee that she had never met anyone. Moreover, among the people who came here tonight, Han kuozhou and Chen Ziqiang must have known her. One was the person who had run their mother and daughter into the palace, the other was the elder of the Chen family.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make up for you and change your appearance. You''ll be aggrieved. Stay in the inner house and don''t go out. It should be OK." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "A change of face?" Chen Yuanyuan looks at him in surprise.


    "Look at me!" Song Qingshu followed her to the dressing table, took out the prepared materials, and after about half an hour, "how about opening your eyes?"


    "How did you do it?" Looking at the woman in the mirror, Chen Yuanyuan exclaimed, knowing in advance, he could still recognize his shadow from his eyebrows, but if he didn''t know in advance, he would never be able to connect the person in the mirror with her.


    "Your men have great skills," Song Qingshu said triumphantly.


    "Bah, you should be a man." Chen Yuanyuan smiles, and suddenly nervously wants to touch his cheek. When he reaches half of his hand, he stops and says, "can I smile?"


    Song Qingshu held her shoulder and turned to himself: "your smile is so beautiful, why can''t you smile?"


    Seeing that he didn''t understand his worry, Chen Yuan Yuan rolled his eyes: "I''m worried that laughter will destroy your appearance."


    "Don''t worry, my appearance is not so easy to destroy." Song Qingshu laughed.


    They were gentle for a while. Because there were many things outside, song Qingshu had to go out to help deal with them. Unconsciously, night was coming.


    The officials of the imperial court also began to come to the scene one after another. Many small officials came earlier, and song Qingshu could not remember their names. Anyway, he said some useless polite words and gave them to the housekeeper to receive them. After a while, some big people began to appear.


    First of all, the heavyweight officials are Han Yuzhou and his party. After all, now the two sides are in the honeymoon period, Han Yuzhou has noticed every detail in order to brush his favor.


    Chen Ziqiang, Wu Qian and others came with Han Yuzhou. They met in Han Fu last time. They were acquaintances, but they were not very polite.


    Surprisingly, Linghu Chong also came with them this time. Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to make... Tiande brothers come to admire me. It''s really magnificent."


    Linghu Chong smelled a face and hummed in a low voice: "you think I want to come. If it''s not for Han Xiang''s face, I don''t want to see you."


    Song Qingshu is not angry: "in fact, you should be glad to come today."


    "Is it?" Linghu Chong gives a cold smile.


    Song Qingshu ran over his shoulder: "because today there is a person you miss so much."


    Ling Hu Chong''s heart leaped. He followed his eyes and saw Yue Lingshan standing not far away. Suddenly, his whole body was stiff and his breath was a little short.


    Noticing his reaction, song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. Although Linghu Chong has always claimed that he likes Ren Yingying, he can deceive anyone, but he can''t deceive himself. Seeing their most instinctive physical reaction has already explained everything.


    Song Qingshu is very understanding Linghu Chong, every life has such a person, reason makes you try to forget her, but she is the most special existence.


    "Brother song!" A loud voice came. Song Qingshu looked back and saw Guo Jing come over with a smile, "Congratulations ~"


    "Brother Guo!" Song Qingshu also hastened to return the salute, but his eyes moved aside involuntarily. Fortunately, he did not disappoint him. A beautiful young woman, who is not Huang Rong and who is she?


    When song Qingshu looked at Huang Rong, Huang Rong was also looking at him, and she sighed. When she saw him in Jingzhou City, he was just an ordinary man. She didn''t expect that he was not only famous in the world in the past two years, but now she became the king of Qi. What she didn''t expect was that she would have such a thing with him.


    When they looked at each other, it seemed that there was an inexplicable atmosphere in the air. Fortunately, song Qingshu was rational enough to withdraw his eyes at the right time and said, "you two are just in time. Come on, let me introduce you."


    Then he pulled Ling Hu Chong, who was in a daze: "this is Wu Xi and Wu Tiande, who are equipped with imperial instruments and have a good command of swordsmanship in today''s imperial palace. These two are Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who are famous all over the world."


    After hearing each other''s names, both Ling Hu Chong and Guo Jing and Huang Rong''s eyes are fixed. After all, both sides already know about the contest and know that the other side is the enemy they are going to face.


    "Nice to meet you ~" the two sides exchanged greetings with each other. Huang Rong turned her eyes and asked with a smile: "general Wu, some time ago, I heard that the general demonstrated his power to defeat the Songshan sect experts in Fujian Province, and then saved Han Da Ren. What''s the name of the general''s swordsmanship?"


    Linghu Chong apologized: "Madam Guo, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to hide it. It''s just that the elder who promised to pass on my swordsmanship can''t tell others the origin of this set of swordsmanship."


    "It''s true that many senior people in the Wulin have such rules." Huang Rong smiles to show her understanding, but she is secretly gnashing her teeth in her heart. On the surface, the little fox is honest and honest, but in fact, he is very cunning. She has to find an opportunity to remind brother Jing that he will not suffer a loss when he gets it.


    Song Qingshu laughs to herself. Huang Rong does not miss every chance to inquire for Guo Jing. It''s a pity that she misunderstands Linghu Chong. Linghu Chong doesn''t mean to hide it. Instead, she agrees that Feng Qingyang won''t tell him about the sword.


    Linghu Chong''s mind is on Yue Lingshan not far away. After chatting with their husband and wife, he leaves and runs to the neighborhood of Yue Lingshan. He even wants to say a word to his younger martial sister who is always thinking about him regardless of his disguise. Who knows that Lin Pingzhi suddenly appears beside her. Yue Lingshan immediately shows a sweet smile and takes out a handkerchief from his arms to wipe his sweat.


    See this scene, Linghu Chong as if by 9999 points of critical damage, the whole person suddenly lost his soul.


    Song Qingshu shook his head secretly. Just as he was sighing, Jia Sidao came in with a group of people. The people who were with him had some impression. He had seen Xue Ji, the governor of the imperial court before!


    Seeing that they had a good talk all the way, song Qingshu was indeed a loyal ally of Jia Sidao. However, song Qingshu noticed the girl behind Xue Ji. Her lips were red, her eyebrows were green, her face was like a silver basin, and her eyes were like apricots. Although she knew nothing about her, song Qingshu could not help but praise her secretly: what a beautiful woman with good character.

 Chapter 1364

    Noticing song Qingshu''s eyes, the girl blushed and lowered her head. Xue Ji said with a smile: "this is the little girl. Baochai, come to see the king of Qi."


    That young girl. Graceful owed to lean over, the manner is myriad: "have seen the king of Qi."


    "Miss Xue is very polite." Sure enough, she is worthy of Xue Baochai. She is a lady of a family. She can''t pick out any flaws in her etiquette. Song Qingshu still hasn''t responded to them. She didn''t expect that one of the two female masters in a dream of Red Mansions stood in front of her.


    However, it''s not surprising to see Xue Baochai when I think that I''ve seen those ladies in Jia''s house before, and even Shi Xiangyun has appeared.


    In contrast, song Qingshu is more curious about another question: Why did Xue Ji bring his daughter here tonight? Do you want to play a trick on yourself?


    Song Qingshu quickly denied this conjecture. After all, he was not so narcissistic. What''s more, he now made it clear that he was the emperor''s son-in-law of the imperial court. How could Xue Ji let his daughter and Princess rob men so unwittingly?


    Seeing that Jia Sidao and Xue Jixiang are having a good talk and looking in the direction of Xue Baochai from time to time, song Qingshu suddenly has a kind of insight. It is clear that this is the opportunity to let Jia Sidao have a look at his daughter-in-law.


    Xue Ji is the core figure of Jia Sidao group. It happens that their sons and daughters are of the same age, so they want to make friends with each other. However, it''s a big deal after all. If it''s not good, it''s easy for their families to become enemies, so neither of them dare to mention it directly. At the same time, it''s not convenient for them to take their daughter to Jia''s house in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. It happens that song Qingshu was appointed king of Qi, It provides an excellent meeting place.


    The reason why song Qingshu can see through all this is that he saw a dream of Red Mansions in his previous life and knew the relationship between Xue Baochai and Jia Baoyu. For people in this world, I''m afraid not many people in Lin''an City can guess Xue Ji''s mind. After all, no matter Jia Baoyu or Xue Baochai, they are still young at this time.


    "Xue Baochai has come out. I don''t know what Lin Daiyu looks like." Song Qingshu laughed at himself, but soon his eyes became straight and he murmured to himself, "it''s true that Cao Cao is coming."


    It turned out that an elegant middle-aged official led a timid girl to come. The manager next to him quietly reminded him that the middle-aged official was Lin Ruhai, the salt and iron envoy. Although he was in a position to deal with money all day, he was not a bit of copper, but more like a romantic middle-aged scholar.


    Song Qingshu noticed that there was a hint of obscurity between his eyebrows. He could not help but frown. His body had lost its original source. It seemed that he was not a long-lived man.


    "Congratulations on your being the king of Qi ~" Lin Ruhai said with a smile across the distance.


    Song Qingshu quickly welcomed him: "thank you, Mr. Lin ~"


    Lin Ruhai was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would come out to meet him personally. Although his official position is not small and his real power is also big, he can''t compare with those who are in charge. Song Qingshu is now in the limelight and has become the noble king of Qi. There is a big gap between them.


    Slightly flattered, Lin Ruhai quickly pulled her daughter over: "Daiyu, come and see king Qi."


    A girl with weak Liu Fufeng came forward to worship Yingying: "I''ve met the king of Qi." His waist was thin and weak, as if he was about to fall when the wind blew.


    Song Qingshu is very curious about this well-known sister Lin. when he looks at the past carefully, he is most impressed by the two curved eyebrows that seem to be frowning but not frowning, and the two eyes that seem to like but not like.


    "It''s really the worry of two dimples and the disease of one body." Song Qingshu secretly sighed, she just said that now the words have been Jiao. Panting slightly, a tearful little appearance.


    "A typical sick girl." Song Qingshu saw that she had a congenital deficiency. He thought that Lin Ruhai had a similar feeling just now. It was obviously due to the family''s inheritance. Indeed, she was envious of the beauty of heaven. Judging from her face, I''m afraid she would be barely able to live to 30 years old. If she was sad and happy in the middle of the journey, she would not be able to live to 20 years old.


    Song Qingshu is curious about Lin Daiyu, and Lin Daiyu is also curious about song Qingshu. A few years ago, he heard about his deeds in various dramas. However, the dramas are dramas after all, and there is always an unreal feeling. Recently, song Qingshu arrived in Lin''an City, and what happened was close at hand, especially when he went to heaven to pray for rain that night, So he changed from a virtual image to a living person.


    Normally, Lin Daiyu didn''t go out of the gate. She didn''t want to see any strangers, let alone socialize with her father. But this time she heard that she was coming to king Qi''s mansion, but she didn''t hesitate to agree. She wanted to meet this legendary figure.


    When she looked at each other quietly, she found that he was looking at herself with bright eyes. Lin Daiyu was startled and looked away in a panic. Like Xue Baochai, her white face was red with shame.


    Lin Ruhai frowns and thinks that song Qingshu is as lustful as the legend. In fact, if he is still single and enjoys his present status, Lin Ruhai doesn''t mind his daughter getting closer to him. But song Qingshu already has a wife and is still talking about marriage with the emperor. How can he let his daughter jump into the pit of fire?


    What''s more, he brought his daughter here for the purpose of... Having a look at Jia Sidao and Xue Ji in the distance, Lin Ruhai was worried. Just as he was about to pull his daughter over, song Qingshu said again: "Mr. Lin, I''ll introduce you to two people."


    "Oh?" Although Lin Ruhai wanted to run to meet Jia Sidao, now Song Qingshu''s position is there, so it''s not convenient for him to go right away.


    "Pingzhi, Lingshan come here," Song Qingshu waved to the two nearby people, then pointed to Lin Ruhai and said, "come and see your uncle."


    Looking at the young boys and girls in front of him, Lin Ruhai was stunned. Even Lin Daiyu curiously stretched out her head from behind him to look at them.


    After Song Qingshu''s introduction, Lin Ruhai just understood their identities. To tell the truth, although they are related to each other, they are not very close. If they met alone, Lin Ruhai might send them away casually, but now Song Qingshu introduced them, so the effect is totally different.


    "It''s my nephew!" Lin Ruhai laughed and even said to her daughter, "Daiyu, come and see your cousin." If he was still a little reluctant at the beginning, he gradually reflected that the Lin family was always thin and in poor health. If he had such a nephew, he might be able to help his daughter in the future. When he thought about it, his attitude became more enthusiastic. He took the two of them to a nearby place to talk.


    Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan are flattered. They look at Song Qingshu gratefully. Song Qingshu smiles at them, indicating that they should be relieved. Then they follow them in a hurry.


    "Here comes Mr. Smith." One side of the Butler reminded.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw Shi Miyuan leading a group of people come over: "congratulations to song Gongzi, oh no, now it''s called the king of Qi."


    "Mr. Shi, I''m still friends with Ling Qianjin." Song Qingshu looked at the girl in red behind him with a smile.


    "Is it?" Shi Miyuan looked at his daughter unexpectedly, "Xiangyun, why didn''t I hear you mention it before?"


    "I..." Shi Xiangyun opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to answer. He couldn''t tell his father that your daughter had been fooled by this man.


    "I said how you encouraged me to intervene in the case of Yue Fei some time ago. It turned out that you were trying to help the king of Qi." Shi Miyuan is also a human spirit. He quickly analyzed some clues before.


    Shi Xiangyun cried and nodded, thinking that his daughter was forced by him.


    "You young people chat slowly, and I''ll go first." Shi Miyuan is very happy to find that his daughter and song Qingshu have this friendship.


    But Shi Xiangyun is not happy, and Wei Ruolan beside her is even more unhappy.


    Looking at their sad faces, song Qingshu said with a smile: "how can I be so terrible?"


    "No... No." The two replied in unison, only in a flustered tone.


    "Come on, don''t cry and lose face. You''d better know our relationship in private. At least on the surface, we are still friends." Song Qingshu''s smile fell in their eyes, but it was more terrible than the devil.


    Shi Xiangyun saw his means and regarded him as a man like the great devil for a long time. Wei Ruolan was completely destroyed by him. His pride left a shadow of fear in his heart.


    It''s a torment for both of them to stay by song Qingshu''s side. Fortunately, there are heavyweights coming at this time, so they have a chance to sneak in.


    "King Yi and King Beijing are here." The housekeeper reminded song Qingshu in his ear.


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows. He had heard about King Yi all the time, but he had never seen him. According to various information, King Yi was obviously not content to be a prince, but always coveted his brother''s crown prince. After all, neither King Yi nor the crown prince was born to Zhao Gou, but was inherited by the sons of other clans, Why can''t he be the crown prince?


    There is another reason why song Qingshu is familiar with King Yi after all, that is, he knows that King Yi is the one behind the white lotus sect. Although they have not met each other, they have already dealt with each other a lot.


    "Congratulations," said Qi. "It''s as if the simultaneous interpreting is so handsome, so that you are ashamed of yourself." The king of Yi was born with a good appearance and a talent. Even if he put aside his noble status, he was definitely the dream lover of many women with his appearance.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that King Yi is a well-known virtuous king. Today I see that his name really deserves it." Song Qingshu, while flattering politely, sneers at him secretly. After so many TV dramas in his previous life, he has a clear understanding of the tricks of these virtuous kings. Apart from one eight virtuous king, which other virtuous kings are not trying to buy people''s hearts?


    "Mr. Song, I didn''t expect that we would meet again." At this time, a middle-aged scholar beside Zhao Guicheng, the king of Yi, said with a smile that song Qingshu couldn''t help looking silly. He didn''t expect that the king of Beijing was him. It turned out that Fang Zheng was Zhao Shicheng, the second husband of Lu You''s ex-wife Tang Wan, who had met in Shenyuan before!

 Chapter 1365

    Song Qingshu never thought that Zhao Shicheng was the king of Beijing in the dream of Red Mansions. However, when he thought about it, he was soon relieved. After all, Zhao Shicheng is a royal family, and it''s normal for him to be granted a princess.


    "The king of Beijing, the king of Beijing..." Song Qingshu was surprised. After all, the king of Beijing was a famous perfect male god in the red chamber. Even some red scholars speculated that Lin Daiyu married the king of Beijing according to the foreshadowing.


    Looking at Zhao Shicheng and Lin Daiyu not far away, song Qingshu shakes his head and laughs in silence: at least in this world, they should have nothing to do with each other.


    "It turns out that brother Zhao is the king of Beijing. Last time he was in Shenyuan, he really didn''t know Mount Tai." Song Qingshu arched his hand and said with a smile. At the same time, he wondered why he married a second married woman? Is it true love in legend?


    "Why should song brothers be so outspoken..." listening to the other party''s address, Zhao Shicheng could not help but be greatly used, and his tone became intimate.


    After a few people stood together and exchanged greetings for a while, song Qingshu led them into the room. After all, all the important people in the imperial court should come, and no one else needed him to stand here to greet them.


    While chatting with that group of people, Huang Rong suddenly passed by his side and said to him in a low voice, "I have something to say to you."


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that Huang Rong had gone far away. He could not see any difference. If he had not been sure of his hearing, he would have thought that he had heard wrong.


    Looking for an opportunity, song Qingshu leaves the crowd and carefully chases Huang Rong in the direction where she left just now. She is curious about what she wants to say to herself. Does she want to revisit the old dream with herself?


    Thinking of the excitement, he couldn''t help giggling, but soon shook his head, knowing that it was impossible and only existed in his own YY.


    Come to a secluded place in the garden, a charming young woman is standing in a daze in front of a bunch of roses. The light moonlight is like a layer of gauze draped on her face. She is really more beautiful than flowers.


    "Rong''er ~" Song Qingshu walked over and couldn''t help shouting.


    The charming young woman was naturally Huang Rong. Hearing his voice, she turned around and replied indifferently: "I hope the king of Qi will respect herself."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "what''s the matter with leader Huang?"


    Huang Rong did not answer directly, but looked around curiously: "why didn''t sister Xing see it last time?" Last time, that gorgeous woman left a very deep impression on her. She had seen many beautiful women in the world for so many years, but it was the first time that she had seen such a beautiful woman.


    Thinking that song Qingshu was surrounded by such a beautiful woman, the relationship between them seemed to be very close. For some reason, Huang Rong was very upset. He was really a flower greedy and lustful apprentice.


    "She has something to leave for a few days," Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. "Leader Huang specially called me out to ask this?"


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red: "of course not!" After hesitation, she said, "can I ask you something?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Then he was flattered and said with a bitter smile, "why do you have to be so outspoken? Because of the relationship between the two of us, is there anything I won''t agree to?"


    Huang Rong couldn''t help spat: "who has anything to do with you!"


    Song Qingshu looked around her and immediately shrugged: "if you say no, then no."


    The other party''s eyes seemed to be in essence. Huang Rong felt a little fever all over her body. She couldn''t help thinking about some scenes that happened in the kingdom of Jin. It was not easy for her to restrain her mind: "I just want to ask you not to do anything harmful to brother Jing."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why did you suddenly think of saying this?"


    "Don''t worry about that," Huang Rong bit her lip. "Do you agree?"


    Song Qingshu was silent for a while and nodded: "great Xia Guo is the greatest one for the country and the people. People all over the world admire him. How can I hurt him madly?"


    "Thank you." Listening to his sincere tone, Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reason why she wanted to ask song Qingshu for this promise was that she had learned about the contest to win the commander from Jia Sidao before. She was very keen to analyze that whether it was Jia Sidao or Han cuzhou, in order to ensure that they would never have a fair contest.


    She doesn''t care what Jia Sidao wants to do. Anyway, it''s good for brother Jing. She''s never a silly white sweet virgin, and she won''t refuse Jia Sidao''s secret help; But Han kuozhou had to guard against it. Huang Rong thought about it and worried that Han kuozhou would invite song Qingshu, a close friend, to fight. Although brother Jing''s martial arts were very good, he was still far behind song Qingshu''s non-human.


    Although Huang Rong doesn''t want to have any more contact with song Qingshu, he still comes to him. Now that he has got his promise, Huang Rong''s heart finally falls to the ground. As long as song Qingshu doesn''t join in, with brother Jing''s martial arts and his own wisdom, Han Jianzhou''s off disk moves will be useless.


    After thanking Huang Rong, she turns around and walks away. Song Qingshu subconsciously grabs her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Feeling the heat of the other hand, Huang Rong is both shy and angry.


    Song Qingshu said: "rong''er, why are you so heartless? We''ve done more intimate things. What''s the matter with a hand?"


    Hearing him talk about the kingdom of Jin, Huang Rong''s heart jumped and her breath was a little short, but now she has already got the upper hand: "let go, so many people come here today, if we are seen, none of us can be human."


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t be the king of Qi." Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile, but still doesn''t mean to let go.


    "If you don''t want to be shameful, I''ll have to!" Huang Rong blushed and spat. Although the other party''s attitude of abandoning everything for her moved her a little bit, it was just that. The identities of both sides and the social ethics doomed them to have no ending. What''s more, her inner love was still brother Jing. The man in front of her was just a bottle of... A bottle of sweet poison.


    "Don''t worry. Only people around me are close to my martial arts. I will know in advance." Song Qingshu comforted.


    Huang Rong glared at her: "you said before that you would not disturb my life any more. How can a man not keep his word? Don''t make me look down on you


    Seeing her resolute attitude, song Qingshu knew that she could not be forced, so he had to smile bitterly and said, "you answer me a question first, and I''ll let you go."


    "What''s the problem?" Huang Rong pursed her lips. She was worried that she would be seen pestering here. As long as she could get rid of him as soon as possible, she would answer ten questions quickly.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes fell on her slightly raised abdomen: "the child in your stomach..."


    Huang Rong immediately interrupted him: "don''t think about it, it''s not yours."


    Song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of loneliness. As she released her hand, she said: "I just want to ask you how you are now, whether your pregnancy reaction is serious, and whether you like sour food. At that time, I will send someone to send you some plums..."


    Seeing that his mother-in-law was more wordy than his mother-in-law, Huang Rong''s resentment was alleviated for the first time, and her tone was softer than before: "don''t worry, after all, I''m a martial arts practitioner, not those charming young ladies. I''m in good health... You don''t have to send plum, you always have to avoid suspicion..."


    Feeling that her tone was not as hard as before, song Qingshu was very happy. They chatted a few words about home affairs casually, and their communication was much more normal than before. Although they were not so close, they were not so distant as before.


    It is estimated that the banquet is about to start, and they have just returned to the hall quietly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t make any deliberate arrangements, but everyone seemed to have a mind to find their own position. Besides song Qingshu himself, King Yi and King Beijing must be sitting at the main table. Several other ministers at the level of chief executive were also sitting here, such as Han Xizhou, the political advisor, Jia Sidao, Chen Ziqiang, and Shi Miyuan.


    Several other heavyweights, such as Wu Qian, Xue Ji and others, automatically sat at the Deputy table. Although their positions were the same as Han Yu Zhou, Han Yu Zhou ranked first in many political affairs, far more powerful than the two people''s congresses.


    Surprisingly, Guo Jing, Huang Rong and Ling Hu Chong were also held at the main table by them. On the one hand, they are very popular. On the other hand, we all know that they are the protagonists in the next martial arts competition, so others have no objection.


    At the beginning of Han cuzhou, a group of people toasted song Qingshu and congratulated him on his promotion to the king of Qi. Then there was a round of drinking, and a group of people were slightly drunk.


    At this time, a group of maids began to serve a new round of dishes. Looking at one of them, Huang Rong turned her lips secretly. Song Qingshu was indeed a lecherous child, and even the servant girls were so outstanding. Although she could not see the appearance of the maid clearly, she must be very beautiful with her slim and moving figure.


    Huang Rong suddenly frowns. Song Qingshu is sitting on the throne now. How can a maid serve food from the throne so unwisely?


    Song Qingshu is chatting with the people on the side. Obviously, no one noticed anything unusual. Suddenly the cold light flashed, and the maid suddenly took out a dagger from under the dish and stabbed song Qingshu in the chest.


    "Be careful!" Huang Rong was suspicious at the beginning, so she was the first to react. She subconsciously grabbed a wine glass and shot it with the magic power. Although her skill was not as good as that of pharmacist Huang, the power of the shot wine glass was still considerable.


    The wine glass bumps into the maid''s hand. The maid''s action stops for a moment, and then continues to stab the song Qingshu. But song Qingshu looked at the maid, as if she had not reacted from the shock, and there was no defensive action.

 Chapter 1366

    At this moment, Guo Jing has reflected that song Qingshu has always been upright and loyal to his friends. What''s more, song Qingshu has saved his life. How can he stand by?


    With the roar of a tiger, he swindled into the middle of the two and stopped the maid''s assassin. Although the maid seemed to have good martial arts, who was Guo Jing''s opponent?


    After fighting for several moves in a short time, the maid exclaimed that the dagger in her hand had been knocked down, but Guo Jing didn''t give her a chance to breathe. He used 18 dragon subduing palms to attack. How powerful his palms were. If it was true, he would be seriously injured. As for the other side is a woman, he didn''t think much about it, because at this time, in his eyes, the other side is a vicious assassin. He has been tempered in the fire of war for many years and has experienced many assassinations, so he instinctively shows no mercy to the assassin.


    Seeing that Guo Jing''s palm was about to hit the maid, at this moment, the Dragon chant of sword suddenly came from the side, and a cold light attacked him. When his martial arts reached Guo Jing''s level, he had already learned how to see and listen. He quickly tried to swing away the opponent''s long sword with his eighteen dragon subduing palms.


    Who knows that the other side''s swordsmanship is extremely mysterious. He evades his palm power from an incredible angle, and attacks him like a tarsal maggot.


    "Well come!" Guo Jing drank in secret. He didn''t dare to be careless. He took out twelve points of spirit to meet the comer. One of them had delicate and light sword skills, and the other had simple and heavy palm skills. You come and I fight with ten moves very well.


    Huang Rong saw that her husband was caught off guard at the beginning and lost the chance. The opponent''s sword moves were too magical and the attack was like a tide. She was worried about her husband''s accident. She was planning to help her husband regardless of her pregnancy. Suddenly she saw the face of the man who used the sword and said angrily, "general Wu, I don''t know why you want to help the assassin!"


    It turned out that Ling Hu Chong, who was disguised as Wu Tiande, was making the move.


    After her interruption, Linghu Chong took the opportunity to withdraw his sword and jump out of the battle circle. All the people on the scene looked at him. Even Han kuozhou, who was from the same faction, frowned and glared at him, waiting for him to give a reasonable explanation.


    Linghu Chong put his sword into the scabbard and said in a very lonely tone: "because this assassin is song Qingshu''s wife who got married."


    "Ah?" Inside the hall, a group of people came to see the assassin. At this time, the assassin had already been controlled by the guards.


    Although she was dressed as a maid, people could still see that she was very beautiful. The knife shining on her neck made her skin as white as transparent. There was a faint blush in her skin. A group of people secretly praised her: "what a beautiful woman."


    "Aunt?" After all, Huang Rong is a person in the river and lake. She quickly recognized the woman''s identity. It was Ren Yingying who had been away for many days!


    At this time, Ren Yingying also looked at Linghu Chong with a slight trembling body and muttered to himself: "brother Chong, is that you?" It''s just that other people can''t recognize it. Can''t she recognize Linghu Chong''s sword technique?


    Just want to ask him, but she immediately reaction, since the other party disguised, obviously has his trouble, he boldly broke his identity, said may not bring him unexpected danger.


    Just at this time, heard Linghu Chong that "Assassin is song Qingshu chapel married wife", the whole person immediately like falling ice cellar, despair.


    Song Qingshu said at this time: "my wife and I always like to play such a joke. I''m very sorry to disturb your interest." As he said this, he went to the bodyguard. With a slight swing of his sleeve, the bodyguards immediately felt a soft force coming from their hands, and the long knives retreated one after another.


    Song Qingshu came forward and took Ren Yingying''s little hand to sit back on the main table, because when he heard Linghu Chong''s words, his heart was like a knife. At this time, the whole person was like a soul out of the body and let him pull him.


    See this scene, not far from Linghu Chong pupil shrink, just feel bored in the heart, want to vomit, put up the wine cup in front of the table and drink. When he heard song Qingshu''s words in Yangzhou, he didn''t believe them all. After that, he went to check them out. He was surprised to find that Ren Yingying had married song Qingshu. Originally, he guessed whether she would be forced. But when he learned that Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang was the wedding master, he was completely desperate.


    After all, Zhang Sanfeng is highly respected, and his character is also known to the world. If there is a compulsive plot, he will definitely not marry them. Think of here, Linghu Chong again to a glass of wine, drink.


    Song Qingshu took Ren Yingying to sit down and introduced him to the public: "this is my wife, Miss Ren of the sun moon god cult."


    "It''s really a talented woman ~" now that Zhengzhu has spoken, the other people will not mention the assassination. They will compliment each other, but only he knows what they think.


    King Yi takes a greedy look at Ren Yingying''s gorgeous face. He thinks that all the women in the river and lake are mud legged. He doesn''t expect that there are such beautiful women in the river and lake besides Huang Rong. By the way, the daughter of Yue Fei last time seems to be a beautiful woman. It seems that he has to find Bailian cult to collect more


    Han juezhou shakes his head secretly. There is a knife on the head of the character. The young man can''t hold it. It''s a pity that the mother and daughter of the Chen family were sent to the palace. Otherwise, it would be good to use it to woo him.


    If he knew that Chen Yuanyuan was now living in the inner house, he didn''t know how excited he would be.


    Jia Sidao is thoughtful. The power of song can''t be underestimated. The Golden Snake camp united with the sun moon god cult. At that time, Xiake island''s pace of controlling the Central Plains will slow down.


    Shi Miyuan frowned secretly. When he came in just now, his daughter''s reaction obviously had something to do with him. I don''t know if Wei Ruolan knows


    Guo Jing couldn''t help whispering to his wife: "brothers song are good at everything, but they are a little too playful."


    "It''s really a small color embryo." Huang Rong''s face, if coated with grease, is extremely charming under the light of candlelight.


    After that, the banquet became calm. While chatting with the guests, song Qingshu looked at Ren Yingying from time to time. Seeing her heartbroken, she could not help frowning.


    At this time, he seemed to have a little black devil in his ear, constantly agitating him: the main reason why Ren Yingying was so restless was that she indulged her too much. As long as she could get her body, she would accept her life. After all, the predecessors said, what is the fastest way to a woman''s heart and soul.


    Although Ren Yingying, as a saint of the sun and moon religion, is unattainable to ordinary people, for song Qingshu, it''s not difficult to get her body. She can easily put some joy into her body to ensure that she will change her normal state and become extremely active; Either use Linghu Chong as a threat. After all, Linghu Chong is in a critical period before the martial arts competition. If you do something to him, you can make sure that his future will be ruined. For the sake of your sweetheart, she is likely to sacrifice her innocence. The villains in the TV series all do this, so she gets a lot of leading women


    The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more excited he was. However, in the end, he gave up this tempting impulse. After all, it''s hard for him to make a fuss


    Of course, he did not want to help them. Instead, he felt that the first two methods were too inferior, and he might not be able to win Ren Yingying''s heart in the end. If it is an ordinary woman, song Qingshu only needs to get body, but Ren Yingying is different,


    The remaining light in his eyes sweeps to Yue Lingshan in the distance, and song Qingshu''s heart moves to the top of his mind.


    At this time, Han Jianzhou looks at Guo Jing meaningfully, and Jia Sidao looks at Linghu Chong with the same dignified look. If we say that before they just subconsciously want to strengthen their own winning rate, after seeing the two people''s short competition just now, everyone is more determined to make pan waizhao.


    Jia Sidao, in particular, originally thought that Guo Jing had a military advantage over Wu Xi, but just now when Wu Xi took the lead, he was a bit out of breath to attack Guo Jing. That set of swordsmanship is really amazing. In addition, he noticed that Wu Xi''s internal skill has greatly improved in the near future. If it''s really fair, Jia Sidao is no longer as confident as before.


    Glancing at the king of Beijing, Jia Sidao decided to speed up the implementation of his plan.


    Linghu Chong didn''t realize that he had been involved in the center of the storm. At the moment, he just felt disheartened and abandoned by the whole world. He just subconsciously poured wine into his mouth. At first, he drank one cup at a time. Later, he didn''t feel good, and even grabbed the bottle to drink.


    On one side, Han kuozhou frowned and finally said, "Tiande, you drink too much today!"


    Linghu Chong didn''t want to stay here. He took the opportunity to get up and said, "I''m not comfortable, so I''ll leave first." Finish saying can''t help but hit a big wine burp, make a few people eyebrow dark frown of one side avoid.


    "Shall I send someone to see you off?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    Linghu Chong see his smile feel no reason to fidget, impatiently waved: "no!" Then he turned around and left.


    At this time, not far away Yue Lingshan suddenly looked at the direction where song Qingshu was, as if listening to something. Then she showed an expression of surprise and surprise, and quietly chased Linghu Chong away.


    See Linghu Chong go, Ren Yingying also body a stiff, subconsciously want to get up, but also aware of what, sat down again, biting the lip without saying a word.


    Song Qingshu took advantage of the gap of other people''s chat, quietly said to her: "don''t be so cruel, as soon as we meet, we will murder our husband?"


    Hearing her husband''s son, Ren Yingying''s face flashed a thin anger: "you lied to me."


    "But I didn''t force you." Song Qingshu shrugged, "at the beginning, you volunteered to worship with me."


    Ren Yingying breathes, does not know how to refute, simply turns his head directly.


    "Do you want to talk to your brother Chong?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    Ren Yingying trembled and looked back at him incredulously.


    "Go ahead and remember to come back later." Song Qingshu said with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 1367

    Ren Yingying looks up at him in surprise. Her wonderful eyes are full of confusion. She didn''t expect that the other party would be so generous. Her impression of him is greatly improved. Recalling the little things they got along with, she can''t help but reflect on whether she was too harsh on him.


    After all, he is his wife in name by the order of his parents and by the words of the matchmaker. As a result, he even came to assassinate him some time ago.


    But at the thought of each other breaking up himself and brother Chong, Ren Yingying was entangled in an instant.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know you must have a lot to say to Linghu Chong now. Go ahead." Song Qingshu''s sound is transmitted into the secret way.


    Ren Yingying takes a deep look at him, and finally gets up and leaves. She does have a lot to say to Linghu Chong. For example, she promised to marry song Qingshu because her father threatened his life. She married song Qingshu to try to get rid of her engagement, and the result is that it''s wrong


    Looking at Ren Yingying''s departure, song Qingshu secretly mocks himself that he is getting worse and worse. However, heaven and earth are not benevolent. He never believes that good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. Of course, many times, this sentence is more in line with the objective law. That''s because most people still have a good heart, and evil people break the rules, Nature is easy to be eaten back by rules, but this does not mean that there must be good reward for good and evil reward for evil.


    Therefore, he sometimes uses a little bit of abdominal blackness, and he has no psychological burden at all.


    He is trying to find an opportunity to sneak out and follow Ren Yingying. Although he has made various arrangements, he is not as good as nature. In case of a relapse, he doesn''t want to wear any excuse hat.


    But at this time, Han juezhou pulled him up and said, "Qingshu, brother, I wish you double happiness in advance."


    "Double happiness?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    Han Chuzhou laughed and said, "the first joy is to confer the title of the king of Qi. The second joy is your marriage to the two emperors and concubines."


    Thinking of Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan, two timid girls in the palace of the state of Jin, song Qingshu can''t help but feel a trace of tenderness.


    Jia Sidao also laughed: "there have been so many things happening in the capital recently. It''s good to have such a happy event." Huang Rong frowned a little, thinking that Miss Ren had just appeared as Mrs. song Qingshu. These people didn''t consider her at all. Obviously, although Miss Ren has a high status in the world, she is still just a woman in the world in the eyes of these court leaders, Huang Rong couldn''t help feeling sorry for each other.


    Song Qingshu was sneering. Because of the case of Yue Fei, the court''s prestige was greatly damaged. At the beginning, he was denouncing Qin Hui, Wan Zao, Zhang Jun and others. However, the denouncement became more and more intense, and he was about to point his finger at Zhao Gou. Zhao Gou was also clever. He immediately made himself king of Qi, and then introduced the marriage of emperor Ji to divert the public''s attention, Judging from the present effect, Zhao Gou''s goal has obviously been achieved.


    However, he also understood that Zhao Gou and the crafty ministers of the Southern Song Dynasty would never marry the princess so easily.


    Sure enough, soon Han kuozhou said: "Qingshu, you know that the two emperors have suffered a lot in the kingdom of Jin, and their father and brother are suffering too. It''s not suitable to get married now... It''s just that we are planning a northern expedition to the kingdom of Jin. It''s better to wait to conquer the kingdom of Jin and give them the best gifts, which will also block the world''s long talk, After all, Qingshu, you already have a wife. It''s unprecedented to marry two princesses at the same time. "


    Song Qingshu sneered. The Southern Song Dynasty took the princess as a bargaining chip to coerce him to work hard for the Southern Song Dynasty in the next northern expedition. But he was not stupid. How could he be cannon fodder for them?


    However, song Qingshu finds it funny to think that the state of Jin is now under his control. If these people know that they are the masters of the state of Jin, they don''t know whether their chin will fall off?


    "That''s good." Despite the sneer in his heart, song Qingshu agreed on the surface. After all, the other party''s reasons were very high sounding, especially when he had a wife in his family and married a princess again. It was not polite here.


    Seeing that he agreed, all the ministers in the room were relieved, and the atmosphere became relaxed again.


    After leaving the banquet, Linghu Chong was walking on the street, staggering and stumbling. Just now he drank a lot of wine to drown his worries. Now he was drunk, and finally he couldn''t support it. He was stumbling over a stone, and he couldn''t keep his balance any longer. He fell to the ground, which made his stomach churn, Finally I couldn''t help puking.


    When he was suffering, a surprise voice came to his ear: "elder martial brother, is that you?"


    Linghu Chong trembled all over. He thought about this familiar voice day and night, and even dreamt about the happy time in Huashan for countless times at night. Could she appear after she was drunk? Do you want to get drunk more times?


    I thought it was just an illusion. Linghu Chong didn''t answer. He was still spitting sour water. Suddenly, a soft hand gently patted him on the back: "elder martial brother, how can you drink so much?"


    This time the voice is more real, and that pair of gentle hands, make fox Chong can''t believe to lift his head, a beautiful snow-white face appeared in front of him, who is not the little younger martial sister that I miss so much?


    "Elder martial brother ~" Yue Lingshan called him again, his eyes full of pity and heartache.


    Linghu Chong suddenly pushed her away and said in a dry voice, "girl, you have recognized the wrong person." He is full of wine now, and he still has a lot of dirt that he vomited just now. He doesn''t want to be seen by his beloved younger martial sister, so he doesn''t dare to recognize her.


    "How can I admit my mistake?" Yue Lingshan sighed, "I recognized your sword skill just after I saw it at the banquet, but I didn''t dare to be sure until someone told me..." she obviously didn''t want to explain more about it, and immediately turned to the topic: "elder martial brother, are you drinking so much wine because of miss Ren?"


    Linghu Chong gave a wry smile. The intimate scene between the younger martial sister and Lin Pingzhi just now appeared in his mind. He thought that I had drunk so much wine, and it was thanks to you.


    Heart more boring, Linghu Chong struggled to stand up, trying to continue to move forward, but at this time he had been drunk, simply can''t go straight, crooked appearance seems to fall at any time.


    "Elder martial brother, be careful." Yue Lingshan worried that he would fall down, so she ran up to support him. The whole person got under his arm, and the other hand was around his waist. Although the posture was a little intimate, she didn''t feel anything wrong. After all, they grew up together from childhood. She didn''t know how many such behaviors were. In her heart, Linghu Chong was no different from her brother.


    Feeling the tenderness of the younger martial sister''s voice, especially when they are so close to each other, the faint fragrance from the girl''s body comes from their noses. With management wisdom, Linghu Chong is told that his favorite should be Yingying. However, his body reaction can''t be false. His heart is pounding, and he feels Yue Lingshan''s soft body. All of a sudden, he feels dizzy and happy.


    Because of this feeling, Linghu Chong did not refuse, so let her help, the two people on the street so nestled together, in the two sides of the candle light, the shadow of the two people dragged the elder long, as if a pair of intimate lovers in general.


    After Ren Yingying left the house, he trotted all the way to the direction where Linghu Chong left. He faintly saw the figure of the other party. He was so excited that he was about to call him. But he saw Yue Lingshan beside him.


    "Chong brother" two words to the mouth, but she swallowed, looking at the two people tightly embrace together back, Ren Yingying eyes gradually suffused with a layer of water vapor.


    Linghu Chong''s love for Yue Lingshan is very clear to her. At the beginning, Linghu Chong mistakenly thought that she was her mother-in-law in Lvzhu lane of Luoyang, and told her all about his love for his younger martial sister. Because of this, she became curious about this man and finally developed into love.


    Because of the understanding of this kind of feelings, Ren Yingying has always been very generous in front of Linghu Chong. She respects this pure love and doesn''t make trouble out of nothing like those stupid women. Because of this, she has gradually won Linghu Chong''s heart, captured a lot of readers'' hearts, and become the ideal wife image in countless people''s minds.


    However, no matter how generous Ren Yingying is, there is no bottom line. Seeing the two people cuddle so closely with her own eyes, she finally can''t stand it. At that moment, she feels that all her previous efforts are meaningless.


    "Is it because song Qingshu and I completely hurt brother Chong''s heart and let him return to his younger martial sister?" Ren Yingying has always been smart, and soon thought of such a possibility, but she shook her head again. Even if it was true, it was just an inducement. Brother Chong''s favorite is still his younger martial sister. He had imagined that she might replace Miss Yue. Now it seems that this is just wishful thinking.


    Especially now my identity, and my engagement with song Qingshu


    Ren Yingying takes a deep look at Linghu Chong''s back and sighs. He turns around and leaves, intending to fully understand the relationship. Who knows, just after a few steps, there comes the voice of the handover of weapons, which is also mixed with the girl''s scolding.


    Ren Yingying subconsciously turns back and finds that a group of people in black are besieging Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan. Although the group of people in black are good at martial arts, Linghu Chong''s cultivation is not dangerous at all. But Linghu Chong is drunk and has some difficulties in walking, let alone martial arts.


    It can be seen that Linghu rushes out of the sword in disorder, and even needs Yue Lingshan to rescue him several times. Ren Yingying raises her heart to her throat. Although she has decided to cut off the relationship, she can''t help but be concerned when Linghu Chong is in danger. She rushes by with a soft scold.

 Chapter 1368

    When Ren Yingying rushes over, the group of people in black have already subdued Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan. When they see that there are still people rushing out, they can''t help but be surprised.


    Ren Yingying is a saint of the sun moon cult. Since she was a child, she was surrounded by some top experts. Naturally, her martial arts were not weak. Soon, several people in black were injured by her.


    "She is the saint of the sun moon god religion!" At this moment, someone has recognized her identity.


    "If you know me, don''t be rude!" Ren Yingying scolded, and his face was dignified.


    Those people in black stopped one after another and looked at each other. It was obvious that they had begun to hesitate. After all, the sun moon god cult is the largest evil cult in the Central Plains. It is so powerful that if they can not get into trouble with such enemies, they should not.


    At last, a group of people unanimously cast a consulting look at another man in black. The man in black was very big. Although he covered his face, he still had an extraordinary temperament. When he recognized Ren Yingying, he also frowned.


    "It''s said that Miss Ren got married to song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake not long ago. Do you dare to ask if it happened?" The leader of the man in black looked at Ren YingYing and pondered.


    Ren Yingying subconsciously looks at Linghu Chong. Seeing that he is looking forward to himself, she can''t help but feel hot. She is about to explain that her marriage with song Qingshu is just a misunderstanding. But her eyes suddenly notice that Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan are holding hands together. A bitter taste suddenly appears in her heart, and she changes her mouth: "yes, I''m really married to song Qingshu. "


    Hearing her own admission, Linghu Chong''s face was as pale as ashes. Yue Lingshan looked at him anxiously and patted his hand to comfort him.


    See Linghu Chong''s reaction, Ren Yingying is also sour in the heart, but she has been a very wise woman, not just because of jealousy. At present, all of these people in black are excellent in martial arts. In terms of martial arts, they are not their opponents. The only thing they can rely on is their own special identity. It can be seen that only a saint of the sun moon god cult can not necessarily make these people afraid, so she moved out of the name of song Qingshu. Although she is not willing to admit it, song Qingshu''s momentum in the past two years is still higher than that of the sun moon god cult.


    Originally, I thought that the other party would retreat in the face of difficulties, but the leader of the man in black laughed: "it''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It doesn''t take any effort. I haven''t gone to find song''s account, but his wife took the initiative to send it to me."


    Ren Yingying''s face suddenly changed. She couldn''t understand that these people were the enemies of song Qingshu. In her heart, she scolded song Qingshu half to death: you bastard have been bullying me. It''s not easy for her to use your name, but you are really a bastard!


    "Catch it for me!" When the leader of the man in black waved his hand, the group of men got the order, and they didn''t hesitate any more, and they all rushed in ferociously.


    In a panic, Ren Yingying quickly pulls out his Chengying sword and uses the sharpness of the sword to support the attack of the man in black.


    Looking at the sword in his hand, Ren Yingying can''t help thinking that song Qingshu was wearing a ghost mask, pretending to be a ghost, holding himself in one hand, and using his own Chengying sword, he pushed back many masters of Shaolin and Songshan school. If he was here, how could these people in black be his enemies?


    Ren Yingying suddenly reacts, why would he think of that asshole?


    Because of this amazing Kung Fu, the leader of the man in black has found a flaw. In an instant, a flash appears on her side. Ren Yingying looks pale and is about to fight back, but he has been hit by the acupoint.


    "Take them both away." The leader of the man in black pointed to Ren YingYing and Yue Lingshan.


    The group of hands a Zheng, subconsciously pointed to Linghu Chong asked: "what about him?"


    "Just leave it here." The chief of the man in black replied.


    "Weren''t we going to hijack him in the first place?" One of the men objected.


    The leader of the man in black glared at him: "can''t I change my mind?" Awed by his power, the group of subordinates immediately did not dare to speak.


    Looking at Ren YingYing and Yue Lingshan, the leader of the man in black has a smile on his lips. Today''s trip is a real surprise. Originally, he was worried that Wu Xi''s identity with imperial instruments was too sensitive, which might lead to a thunderous reaction from the imperial palace. He was worried about how to deal with the aftermath. Now, as soon as the two women came out, their problems were solved.


    According to the intimate appearance of Wu Xi and Yue Lingshan just now, as well as the pictures of them clasping hands at a critical moment, it can be seen that Wu Xi is extremely concerned about this woman. In this case, her goal at the beginning can be achieved through Yue Lingshan, and there is no need to take the risk of hijacking the imperial equipment.


    What''s more, he has recognized the identity of Yue Lingshan, thinking that he might be able to find out the whereabouts of the coveted "exorcism sword spectrum" from her.


    As for Ren Yingying, the role is even greater. He has a deep hatred with song Qingshu, but he has the self-knowledge that no matter in martial arts or power, he is far from the opponent of song Qingshu. He can only find an opponent of the same level to deal with him, and then he can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    It happens that Jia Sidao is also one of his enemies. Let them bite the dog


    In the heart instant make up one''s mind, black dress person before leaving intentionally to make fox Chong say: "next you and Guo Jing''s contest, you must lose, otherwise you don''t want to see your companion again." He didn''t say it too openly, but the information he left was enough. At that time, song Qingshu Han Zhuozhou and Jia Sidao will merge, and he will be waiting to take advantage of the fishermen.


    Linghu Chong struggles to save the second daughter. Unfortunately, he is too drunk. He doesn''t listen to his hand. He is beaten to the ground by the other party several times. He can only watch the man in black take the two daughters away.


    Linghu Chong was lying on the ground with tears streaming down his face. His heart was full of remorse. If he had not been drunk, how could he have watched these people rob the two girls with his martial arts?


    For the first time, he was disgusted with wine. He swore in his heart that as long as the two girls could be saved safely, he would never drink from now on.


    But it''s not easy to save the two girls. I don''t even know who the enemy is. The more I think about it, the more I regret it. Linghu Chong can''t help but cry on the ground.


    "Why are you here alone, Yingying?" At this time, a confused voice came from his ear. He was very familiar with the voice. Linghu Chong hated the owner of the voice to the bone, but now he heard his voice like the sound of nature. He immediately raised his head and grabbed each other''s feet: "hurry, hurry to save them!"


    The visitor is naturally song Qingshu. Hearing this sentence, he suddenly turns pale: "what do you say?"


    "They were robbed by a group of men in black." Linghu Chong said in a hurry.


    "Direction!" Song Qingshu is both surprised and angry. He just designed to let Yue Lingshan and Ren Yingying go to Linghu Chong one by one. He just wanted to create a white school scene to let Ren Yingying completely give up. Originally, he planned to come out together and check the gate in secret. Who knows that when he left, he was pulled by Han Zhuozhou and Jia Sidao to talk about something for a while, resulting in a delay of half an hour, Who knows, there was an accident in this half an hour.


    "There ~" although Linghu Chong was dizzy at this time, he still tried to point to the direction of the people in black.


    As soon as his voice fell, song Qingshu had disappeared in the same place. Linghu Chong rubbed his eyes and tried to look forward. Just now, he saw a figure gradually disappearing. He couldn''t help smacking his tongue. The lightness skill of the other side was just a gift from heaven, not a human being.


    After a long time, Linghu Chong is worried about gain and loss. I don''t know if song Qingshu can save people. Suddenly, a breeze blows, and song Qingshu has stood beside him again.


    "Didn''t... Find it?" See him around empty, make fox Chong a heart suddenly sink to the bottom.


    "No," Song Qingshu''s face was not good. "With my skill, I''ve already caught up with them. Obviously, they scattered in various dwellings in the middle of the way."


    Although Lin''an City can''t compare with the imperial capital and magic capital of later generations, it is also one of the largest cities in the world. There are numerous houses in the city, so it''s not easy to find people.


    "What happened just now?" Song Qingshu looks at Linghu Chong coldly.


    "Just now..." Linghu Chong struggled to stand up, but it affected his injury. As soon as he opened his mouth, there was another tumult in his throat. He couldn''t help throwing up again.


    Song Qingshu frowned, grabbed his clothes and lifted him to one side. He flew into the air towards his vest. A powerful internal force entered his body and soon drove his drinking out of his body.


    "Are you awake now?" Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    "Awake." Linghu Chong wiped the corners of his mouth, blushing and ashamed.


    "Then tell me what happened just now." Song Qing was expressionless in writing.


    Linghu Chong nodded, which just happened to say it all over again.


    "You mean they want you to lose deliberately when you compete with Guo Jing?" Song Qingshu frowned and thought deeply.


    "Yes," Linghu Chong nodded, with a look of distress, "but after hearing about great Xia Guo for a long time, how could he do such a thing."


    "Of course it''s not Guo Jing." Song Qingshu thought that Guo Jing would not do such a thing. Huang Rong would be the same, but he quickly denied this conjecture. After all, Huang Rong followed Guo Jing these years, and she was no longer the enchantress.


    "I see. It must be Jia Sidao!" All the wine he drank was vomited out, and Linghu Chong was more sober now than just now. He quickly analyzed the various interests behind it.


    "Now it seems that Jia Sidao is the most suspect, but..." Song Qingshu feels that there is something wrong.


    "It''s nothing, but we''ll find out now." Linghu Chong interrupted his words, look anxious incomparable.


    ---


    Today, I learned the bad news that a friend of the same age died suddenly. I have to sigh that things are changeable. We must take good care of our health. Health is the most important thing

 Chapter 1369

    "Not bad." Seeing Ling Huchong''s anxious look, song Qingshu thought that now, anyway, there is no clue, it''s better to go to Jia''s house to check. He is not cautious enough. He is afraid to put the eggs in the same basket because he is worried about Ren Yingying''s safety, so he said to him, "you go to Jia''s house to check, and I''ll arrange another one. I''ll come to you later."


    Linghu Chong was so anxious that he agreed to use his lightness skill to go to the direction where Jia''s house was. Although his lightness skill was not as good as song Qingshu''s, he was first-class in the Jianghu. After a while, his lightness skill disappeared in the street.


    Song Qingshu first found the stronghold of the beggars'' sect in the city, asked them to summon Chen Youliang, and asked him to mobilize the beggars'' sect members to search for Ren YingYing and the people in black in the whole city. Because the beggars'' sect members are very familiar with the streets and alleys of Lin''an City, they asked them to pay special attention to whether strangers suddenly appeared in the houses, and then to find out the ghost houses in the city Abandoned compound or something.


    Then he went back to the mansion and informed Lin Pingzhi about Yue Lingshan''s disappearance. He told him not to panic and to stay in the mansion to deal with the feedback from all parties.


    Then she went to the inner house and asked Chen Yuanyuan to stay in the inner house, not to expose her identity. Then she rushed to Jia''s house.


    "I don''t know if Linghu Chong has found anything." Looking at the plaque of rongguofu not far away, song Qingshu frowned. He had spent a lot of time in it as Jia Baoyu before. He knew that Jia''s house was a mansion of imperial officials on the surface. In fact, the guards inside were more strict than the imperial palace. If Linghu Chong was not careful, he would be exposed.


    The whole Rongguo mansion is still calm, and there is no sign of any disturbance. Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment, and sneaks in by the night.


    Because of his previous experience, song Qingshu had a clear idea of the layout of Jia''s house. Along the way, he carefully avoided the patrolling guards and the hidden sentries, and soon came to Yihong courtyard.


    Make complaints about Song Qingshu have neither learning nor skill, but he can''t help but to see the three words of Yi Hong Yuan. I do not know if Jia Baoyu is deliberately or ignorant of it.


    Since Jia Baoyu''s disappearance, the courtyard of Yihong is much more deserted. Song Qingshu finds the location of Xiren according to his memory. He first points the sleeping acupoints of other servant girls, and then wakes up Xiren.


    Feeling the movement, I opened my eyes vaguely and saw a pair of dark eyes.


    "Has anything unusual happened to you today?" Xiren doesn''t know martial arts, and now he''s half asleep, so song Qingshu can easily perform the great skill of shifting soul.


    "No Xiren replied subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. He is a servant girl in Jia''s family. She has always been very clever. If there is any trouble in her family, she can''t be concealed.


    Worried about the wrong way to ask, song Qingshu asked again: "is there anyone back?"


    Xiren''s face showed a trace of loss, or mechanically shook his head: "I didn''t hear of such a thing."


    "Strange, where will Yingying be caught?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are wrinkled and he points the sleepy acupoint.


    After he came out of Yihong courtyard, song Qingshu searched the Rongguo mansion aimlessly. He didn''t fully believe the words of Xiren. After all, Xiren can''t do martial arts. Jia Sidao has many experts. If he acts secretly, it''s not too difficult to hide from ordinary people in his family.


    After searching in Jia''s house for a while, suddenly a woman''s cry for help came from the air. Song Qingshu stopped in an instant. The cry was so slight that if it wasn''t for his advanced cultivation, he would not be able to hear it. If you want to listen carefully, the cry for help disappears again. If you change the ordinary people, you may think that you just had hallucination. But song Qingshu is very confident in his hearing. What''s more, he will never let go of any clues when he wants to save Ren Yingying.


    Following the direction of the voice just now, he found the past. Because it was fleeting, song Qingshu couldn''t determine the specific location. After a while, he lost his way. Fortunately, soon there was another exclamation, and song Qingshu finally determined the specific location.


    When he used his lightness skills, he soon came to a different courtyard. The rest of the courtyard was dark. Only the second floor was dimly lit. Song Qingshu flew to the window on the second floor.


    "You... What are you doing?" The woman''s voice was full of panic.


    "In the middle of the night, I''m alone. What do you want me to do?" A man''s voice is full of lust.


    Song Qingshu frowned, he has recognized that the voice of a woman is not Ren Yingying, can not help but be disappointed, turned and left.


    At ordinary times, he doesn''t mind a hero to save the beauty. But now Ren Yingying is in danger, he doesn''t want to waste his time. Besides, I''m afraid there is no clean place except the stone lions at the door. There are too many things to do. I''m afraid things like this are always on stage. How many times can I manage them?


    "You son of a bitch, I''m your aunt by generation!" The woman obviously didn''t expect the other party to be so shameless, and her voice was startled and frightened.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu stopped in an instant. How could it sound familiar.


    "That''s just a nominal position. You''re not as old as me. You''ve been widowed for so many years. I think you''ve been out of drought for a long time. I''m very considerate to send you some rain The man laughed.


    Song Qingshu stealthily sneaks in, and the two in the room pay attention to each other, but they don''t notice the arrival of the third person.


    I saw a young man with a light fur and a beautiful dress standing not far away. He had a pretty face and a handsome figure. If he hadn''t been a prostitute, he would have been a pretty young man.


    Opposite him was an elegant young woman, a long plain dress, vaguely outlining the shape of her birth. Because of the fright, her face was no longer as quiet as usual.


    "It''s her!" Song Qingshu recognized the young woman. No wonder he thought her voice was familiar. It turned out that she was Li Wan, a young widower.


    Not to mention asking her father to contribute in the case of Yue Fei, I owe you a favor. Even though I think she is the sister of that person, I can''t stand by.


    "You are rude to me today. They will never let you go tomorrow." Li Wan didn''t see song Qingshu hidden in the dark. Looking at Jia Rong, she couldn''t help but despair.


    Because she was widowed, she was not used to the hustle and bustle of her family, so she specially asked her aunt to arrange a remote and lonely house for her. She usually had only a few servant girls to serve her. Now it is obvious that those servant girls have been restrained. It is far away from the public, and no one else can find anything unusual here.


    She can only rely on Jia Sidao''s usual dignity and try to make the people in front of her retreat.


    "You are so naive. If your husband is still here, those people will really stand out for you. But now you are a widower, and I am the eldest grandson of Ningguo mansion. They will not deal with me even if they are angry. Instead, they will cover it up for me. At that time, I can often come to you to play." The boy sneered.


    "The eldest grandson of ningguofu?" In addition to the age of the other party, song Qingshu has already guessed the identity of the young man, Jia Rong, the son of Jia Zhen and the husband of Qin Keqing.


    Just after that, Jia Rong was obviously stimulated by something and became ferocious: "yes, they will cover it for me, just like they did before!"


    Looking at him gnashing his teeth, Li Wan became more and more afraid: "injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. Your father bullied Keqing. If you don''t go to him for revenge, why do you come to me?" Although she didn''t ask about the world for many years, the gossip spread quickly in this kind of big house, and she could always hear some gossip.


    Song Qingshu sighs. It''s not a secret that Jia Zhen''s daughter-in-law Qin Keqing is dead in a dream of Red Mansions. Unexpectedly, the world still hasn''t changed this fate.


    "Shut up, bitch!" Li Wan''s words greatly stimulated Jia Rong, because it just hit his soft spot. It''s not that he didn''t want to avenge his father, but he was afraid of his father since he was a child. He didn''t even speak quickly in front of him. How could he get revenge?


    On the one hand, he hated his weakness, on the other hand, he was oppressed to the extreme, and his character began to distort. Since his father climbed the ashes, why can''t he climb back?


    So over the years, he has been colluding with the elders of the family, such as... Second sister you, who is Jia Zhen''s wife and sister and Jia Rong''s aunt. Not only that, because she is young and beautiful, she is Jia Zhen''s underground lover.


    When entering the second sister you''s body, Jia Rong felt a strong sense of satisfaction, as if she had avenged herself in another way.


    Soon he began to be obsessed with this feeling. He was not satisfied with the fact that only one sister you could not satisfy him. He soon set his eyes on other people.


    Although Jia Rong wanted revenge, he didn''t want to eat anything and hurt himself. There were few elders in his family who were young and beautiful. Besides second sister you, there was Wang Xifeng. However, Wang Xifeng was too fierce and powerful to start. Therefore, he focused on Li Wan, who had been a widow for many years.


    Li Wan is the eldest daughter-in-law of Rong Guofu. She was born dignified and beautiful. Especially when she thought of her identity as a survivor, Jia Rong couldn''t stop her evil thoughts.


    So after careful planning, Jia Rong finally took action against Li Wan. On the one hand, she could satisfy her desire, and on the other hand, she could revenge on Rong Guofu for letting Jia Zhen climb the ashes and helping to cover up.


    At the thought of immediately experiencing the feeling of water and milk blending, Jia Rong trembled with excitement, and could no longer resist a hungry tiger.


    "Ah ~" Li Wan exclaimed. She subconsciously tried to hide, but she slowed down. Half of her long plain skirt was torn to pieces, revealing her intimate profanity, and her snow-white skin loomed.

 Chapter 1370

    Li Wan''s naked skin was shining with a crystal luster in the light of the candlelight. Jia Rong couldn''t help but swallow her saliva: "zhe Zhe, just shout. The louder you shout, the more excited I am."


    Li Wan blushed with shame and anger when she heard his lewd words, but now she can only cover her broken dress and run around the table to avoid each other.


    Although Jia Rong was hollowed out by wine and sex, he was more or less a little bit of a skilful. Li Wan, a weak girl, was not his opponent. Just after hiding for a while, she was caught by him.


    "Come on, little lady, don''t you feel empty and lonely these years? Let me comfort you." Holding Li Wan''s warm body in his arms, he thought that he had been a widow for many years. It seemed that he was waiting for himself to reclaim the land. In an instant, he was so hard that he almost exploded.


    "Will my innocence, which I have held for many years, be destroyed?" There was a flash of despair in Li Wan''s heart. At the thought of the terrible consequences, there was a flash of determination in her eyes and she bit her tongue.


    However, the pain in her imagination did not come. Instead, she felt that she had bitten two fingers. Li Wan was so shocked that she thought that Jia Rong had put her finger into her mouth and bit it down again.


    "Madam, why do you commit suicide for such scum?" Just then, a strange and familiar male voice suddenly rang out in my ear.


    Li Wan looked up and found that he was lying in the arms of another man, song Qingshu, who had visited before.


    "It''s you?" Li Wan''s eyes widened subconsciously, but there was a whine in her mouth. Then she found out that what she was biting was actually the other person''s finger.


    "Ah ~" Li Wan''s face flushed with shame at the thought of biting a strange man.


    But song Qingshu didn''t seem to notice this. He looked up at Jia Rong coldly: "as the son of Jia family, you don''t lack women, but it''s not disgusting to do such shameless things."


    Jia Ronggang just feel in front of a flower, the arms of the beauty will be lost, at this time finally understand what happened, cooked duck fly let him how not angry: "where the stinky boy, dare to meddle in the childe''s business."


    As he spoke, he waved his fist to his face. Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, even his hands were too lazy to move. However, the hum fell on Jia Rong''s ears like thunder, which made his mind tingle. He felt that his eyes were dark and he lost consciousness in a moment.


    Seeing that Jia Rong had lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground, song Qingshu said to Li Wan, "madam, you are safe now. Don''t be afraid." At this time, he also realized that his finger was still in her mouth, and pulled out apologetically: "just now, I saw that my wife was going to bite her tongue and kill herself. I''m in a hurry. I hope my wife won''t blame me."


    "It doesn''t matter." Li Wan replied in a faint voice.


    After more than ten years of female moral education, she was extremely sensitive to the incompatibility between men and women, and realized that she was still in each other''s arms. Subconsciously, she gently pushed the other side away and stepped back two steps.


    However, as soon as she retreated, she suddenly felt a chill in the air. Then she remembered that half of her dress had been torn off, and that she was standing almost half naked in front of a strange man. Li Wan instinctively exclaimed, hugged her hands to her chest, and turned away at the same time.


    "Not as much as bikini. I don''t know what I''m so afraid of." Song Qing book could not help but Tucao, but he also understood that the atmosphere of the society was far less open than later generations. It took off her coat and put it on her body, blocking the spring light that she had suddenly released. "The weather is a little cool in the evening, madam, don''t make complaints about the cold."


    "Thank you... Thank you." There was still a faint heat on his clothes. Li Wan felt surrounded by the masculine smell of a man. For a moment, she felt dizzy.


    "It''s just a small lift." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    Li Wan suddenly noticed that his fingers were still bleeding, especially the residual tooth marks on them, which made her blush: "sorry ~"


    Song Qingshu raised his hand to have a look, a smile does not care: "skin trauma."


    "It''s me. I''ll blow for you." Li Wan was full of guilt and always wanted to do something to make up for it. Subconsciously, she grabbed each other''s hand and blew it gently.


    Looking at each other''s little pouted lips, the bright red lips and the delicate white skin formed a distinct visual impact, song Qingshu couldn''t help but have a moment''s absence for a moment.


    After two puffs, Li Wan acted as if instinctively. His lips touched his wound and sucked it for him. He even licked the wound with the tip of his tongue.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. What''s the situation?


    Li Wan was also stunned. She accidentally broke her hand. She just blew it twice and then sucked it again. How could she know that this time she copied her usual routine.


    "Ah ~" she immediately took song Qingshu''s hand away, and Li Wan''s face turned red. "I... I didn''t mean to, I..." she didn''t know how to explain her behavior just now. She thought that after that, he must be a shameless woman in his heart.


    Looking at the little woman in front of her eyes covered with a layer of water mist, tears whirled in her eyes, as if they would fall down at any time, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "it''s good to disinfect like this, thank you, madam."


    Li Wan didn''t understand what disinfection meant, but she could tell that there was no sense of ridicule in his tone. However, she still wanted to get in.


    Seeing her face full of shame and indignation, in order to distract her, song Qingshu coughed and asked, "madam, I''m actually looking for someone this time..."


    When Li Wan heard this, he felt a sudden thump. Did he come to see me? In the middle of the night, there are only one man and few women. What''s the matter? Years of education has made her feel that her partner''s behavior is a bit of a pedant. However, she can''t help thinking that if he didn''t come to find himself in the middle of the night, how could he just save himself. She can''t help worrying about gain and loss for a moment.


    Song Qingshu took a strange look at her and continued to tell her about Ren Yingying.


    Li Wan then realized that he had misunderstood, and his skin blushed as if covered with rouge: "I''m sorry, I don''t care about the world at home. I don''t know if my family has caught anyone."


    "So..." Song Qingshu looked disappointed. Just as he was about to leave, Li Wan pointed to Jia Rong who had fainted on the ground and said, "if you ask him, he''ll be very clear about what happened in his family all day long."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brighten, he squats down beside Jia Rong, taps several acupoints on him, and wakes him up.


    "Your uncle''s..." Jia Rong just woke up, subconsciously to scold.


    But song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to him, so he used the method of moving his soul directly: "did you catch a woman back in Jia''s house today?"


    Jia Rong''s eyes became chaotic and subconsciously replied, "yes..."


    Song Qingshu was delighted and asked, "where is she being locked up?"


    "If I''m caught by my father, I should be locked up in ningguofu," Jia Rong replied indignantly. "Hum, I don''t know where the woman he caught is so beautiful that I can''t help running here."


    It turned out that he saw his father arrested a beautiful woman to go back to the house, and knew that he would not care about himself tonight, so he took this opportunity to sneak here.


    Li Wan turned red and spat. At the same time, she wondered why Jia Rong was so slippery. Why is he so honest today?


    Listen to Jia Rong tone in the meaning of evil, song Qingshu is angry, gave him a slap: "specific shut in ningguofu where?"


    "I... I don''t know." Jia Rong replied wrongly.


    Song Qingshu knew that he would not cheat himself. Seeing that he could not ask any more questions, he knocked him unconscious again.


    "Ma''am, I''ll go and save people first. Goodbye." Song Qingshu arched his hand.


    But Li Wan stopped him in a hurry: "song... Mr. Song, can you tell me about that missing sister now?"


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile: "I''m in a hurry to save people now. I''ll tell you next time." At the thought of Ren Yingying falling into the hands of Jia Zhen, he was very anxious.


    Li Wan nodded: "I''m confused. Yes, it''s important to save people."


    Song Qingshu waves goodbye to her and flies out of the window with Jia Rong in his hand. After a few breaths, he comes to Ning Guofu next door.


    He throws Jia Rong out into a secluded alley. Song Qingshu is about to dive in when he suddenly thinks of something. He turns around and takes off Jia Rong ''.


    At the same time, he kicked Jia Rong''s kidney. He didn''t want to kill easily, but at the same time, he worried that the other party would go to Li Wan in the future, which made him unable to bully women any more.


    Song Qingshu sneaks into Ning Guofu, grabs a servant girl at random, asks Jia Zhen where she lives, and then goes there to perform her lightness skill.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything there. Let alone Ren Yingying, even Jia Zhen was not there.


    Later, another man was arrested to perform the great skill of moving soul. It was just learned that not long ago Jia Zhen had been called by Jia Sidao of rongguofu to go to discuss affairs. Now she is not at home.


    Hearing this news, song Qingshu was a little relieved. In this way, at least Ren Yingying was safe for the time being.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to find out the place where Ren Yingying was imprisoned from that population. Song Qingshu had no choice but to search ningguofu with his own experience and insight.


    As a result, all of a sudden, a group of servant girls came over with a young woman. Fortunately, song Qingshu reacted quickly and jumped onto the beam, but he was not found.


    When the other party passed under the beam, he suddenly stopped. Song Qingshu looked at her in the moonlight, and saw that the young woman was bright and charming, like Baochai she had seen at the dinner party before, romantic and graceful, like Daiyu. He could not help but secretly praise that there were many beauties in the Jia family, but she was the most beautiful.


    "Little grandma, it''s late at night. It''s time to go back and have a rest. Be careful to catch a cold outside." A pretty servant girl holding the bright and charming young woman said.

 Chapter 1371

    "Young granny?" Song Qingshu thinks that the whole ningguofu is in line with this title. At the same time, the only one with the right age is Qin Keqing, Jia Rong''s wife.


    The two most famous women in the dream of Red Mansions are Lin Daiyu and Xue Baochai. However, the two girls, one is quiet and the other is dignified and graceful. Although they are incomparably beautiful, they are hard to get close to each other; Qin Keqing, on the other hand, is the most famous woman besides Daiyu Baochai, although she ranks the last among the twelve beauties in Jinling. In some ways, she is even three points more famous than the two heroines.


    Her bright and charming, graceful and bumpy experience left countless reverie space for men all over the world. In the era before Song Qingshu''s crossing, Wang was yasna and jianniang, but among all the women in the red chamber, Qin Keqing was the first.


    Song Qingshu sighs: as expected, Qin Keqing is a woman who makes countless men YY. Her appearance and stature are not inferior to Huang Rong''s.


    He was embarrassed to think that he had just abandoned her husband. However, Jia Rong is also to blame, and their husband and wife seem to get along with each other, the relationship is very strange, even if you know what happened to Jia Rong, I''m afraid Qin Keqing will not be sad.


    "Young granny, it''s late at night ~" seeing Qin Keqing standing there in a daze, the maid couldn''t help reminding again.


    Qin Keqing''s eyelashes trembled slightly and said softly, "hasn''t the young master come back yet?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped when he heard that some women in the world were coquettish and dissolute, which made people think of bed at the first sight; But there are also some women with bright, dignified and quiet appearance. When a man sees her at first sight, he also wants to take her to bed and trample her. However, when he tramples on her, he will inevitably feel pity for her. This is the difference between outer and inner beauty.


    Qin Keqing is obviously a charming woman. It can be said that she is made of ingratitude. The special rhythm of her words, the languid and sweet tone and manner can make most men fall. If it were not for song Qingshu''s determination, seeing her beauty and hearing her voice, she would have become a minister under her skirt.


    "Not yet, young master. Maybe something is wrong." The servant girl replied.


    "Is it?" Qin Keqing gave a noncommittal smile, but there was a trace of mockery in the corner of her mouth.


    Song Qingshu thought that if so, Jia Rong must have no status in her heart, otherwise a woman would not mention her husband.


    "Why haven''t you seen the master all the time?" Qin Keqing asked as if he had not noticed.


    Song Qingshu''s expression is very playful, because he keenly noticed the flash of light in Qin Keqing''s eyes just now. This kind of light appears in women''s eyes. Obviously, it only appears when they look at the man they love.


    Tut Tut, there are different opinions on Qin Keqing''s experience among the later red scholars. Some say that she was forced by her father-in-law Jia Zhen, so she was powerless to resist and could only bear this humiliation in silence. Later, Jiao got drunk and scolded the public. She felt shameless and committed suicide; Some say that she was not forced by Jia Zhen, but really fell in love with her mature and handsome father-in-law. Both sides can be said to be reasonable. But at least in this world, Qin Keqing obviously has feelings for Jia Zhen.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu can''t help but wonder, what ability does Jia Zhen have to make such a fairy like character willing to be his lover?


    "The master was called to the West mansion to discuss things." The servant girl below didn''t think too much and answered directly.


    "Oh ~" Qin Keqing nodded, "let''s go back." With that, he took small steps gracefully and gradually disappeared on one side of the corridor.


    After that group of people left, song Qingshu quietly jumped down from the beam. After this episode, he once again realized how many dirty things were hidden in these aristocrats.


    Song Qingshu continued to search for Ren Yingying''s whereabouts, but after a long time, there was no trace.


    "It seems that we have to follow him when Jia Zhen comes back." Song Qingshu secretly made up his mind. At the same time, he was surprised that the guards in ningguofu were no less than those in rongguofu next door. All the hidden sentries in ningguofu were masters, almost 360 degrees without dead angle. With his current cultivation and lightness skills, he was almost found several times.


    "Dangdang ~" in the quiet night sky, a harsh sound of gongs rang, followed by a variety of warning sounds, "assassin, assassin ~"


    Song Qingshu was surprised and hid in a rockery. He thought that he had been very careful. How could he be found? He is not worried about himself, but he is worried about getting clues from Ren Yingying.


    However, song Qingshu soon realized that it was not his exposure, but the voice from Rong Guofu next door.


    "Is Linghu Chong found?" The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more likely he was. He wanted to take care of it, but he thought that it was important to save Ren Yingying, so he had to ask for more blessings.


    The only thing to be thankful for is the combination of Yijinjing, xixingdafa and Dugu Jiujian. Even if Rongguo mansion is full of Xiake Island experts, Linghu Chong has the power to protect himself. The worst is that even if he is caught, he should not worry about his life as he takes the imperial equipment.


    As soon as song Qingshu was relieved, it seemed that ningguofu was boiling. A large number of bodyguards began to gather, and countless secret sentries came out of their hiding places.


    "There''s an assassin in the West mansion. The master has sent an order. In order to prevent the assassin from coming to us, the highest level of alert is now activated." A leader like man lectured to the people around him.


    "Yes As if they had practiced countless times, the group scattered one after another and began to patrol.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but complain secretly that his lightness skill is really very high. Even if he goes deep into the palace, it''s like entering a deserted place. But it''s based on the fact that the defense forces don''t know that someone is invading. Only in a short time can he use his lightness skill to break through the defense line.


    Now the family''s defense forces are fully mobilized, with three steps for one post and five steps for one sentry. Where is the time difference for him to use?


    "Damn it." Song Qingshu cursed secretly, and noticed that a group of bodyguards came here to investigate. He quickly picked up the lightness skill and left the place.


    On the way to hiding, he almost exposed his figure several times. There was a cold sweat between the temples of song Qingshu. He was also very angry. If it had not been for the sake of saving Yingying, he would have leveled your Ningguo mansion.


    Ningguofu defense system is absolutely a master level figure, the highest level of vigilance used to song Qingshu martial arts feel a little difficult.


    Although he had evaded more than ten raids in just half an hour, song Qingshu was gradually forced into a desperate situation.


    He was acutely aware that there would be two teams of bodyguards and a team of secret sentries converging here, just blocking all the routes he was hiding. After a few breaths, he would be exposed.


    He bit his teeth secretly. As song Qingshu was about to fight hard, a door suddenly opened not far away. A bright and charming young woman stood at the door with a puzzled face. Who was Qin Keqing?


    Song Qingshu''s quick wit begets him to use his lightness skill, and then he deceives her into her room.


    Qin Keqing only felt a flower in front of her. Before she could see each other clearly, she was suddenly covered by someone from behind.


    "Close the door and keep quiet." Song Qingshu cried in a low voice. At the same time, he suddenly realized that there were several teams of bodyguards in this place. It turned out that there was an important person here. He found Qin Keqing by mistake. I don''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate.


    Qin Keqing was so scared that she lost her face and sobbed. However, when she saw the sleeve on her hand covering her mouth, the familiar pattern on it made her calm down.


    "Well, as long as you are obedient, I won''t hurt you." Aware of her change, song Qingshu slightly moved his hand, but concentrated on warning, as long as she had a little change, she would subdue her before she made a sound.


    "You are still so mischievous ~" Qin Keqing was so coquettish that song Qingshu was so confused. What''s the situation? Why is she not afraid at all, even like a coquettish?


    Is this the late stage of the syndrome that people often say? Song Qingshu''s heart is full of scorn.


    "Young granny, there may be an assassin in your family. We need to come in and check to ensure your safety." At this time, there was a knock on the door outside. Song Qingshu became nervous. He grabbed Qin Keqing''s body and covered her mouth with his other hand, for fear that she would give a warning.


    Holding her close, song Qingshu suddenly smelled a refreshing sweet smell, coupled with her delicate body, even at this critical moment, he was still a bit of a wild goose.


    Qin Keqing grabs the hand that covers her mouth. When she finds that it doesn''t help, she stomps her feet bitterly. Song Qingshu doesn''t know what she thinks. How dare she let go? Can only pray that people outside leave early?


    "Young granny?" The people outside called a few more times. Seeing that there was no response in the room, they couldn''t help saying, "it seems that something is wrong?"


    These bodyguards are really the elites among the elites. Song Qingshu sighs secretly, and his body is also tense.


    At this time, the palm suddenly felt greasy and warm. Song Qingshu looked down at the beauty in her arms. She was licking her hand with her tongue?


    Song Qingshu immediately felt that his IQ was not enough. He had heard that Qin Keqing was amorous for a long time, but he was not so coquettish, was he? If you catch a man, stick it up, or even the other person is likely to be an assassin?


    She licked some upset, song Qingshu involuntarily released his hand, at this time Qin Keqing whispered: "come to bed."


    "Ah?" After all the shock before, song Qingshu was numb now. Anyway, he was not afraid of the trap on the bed. He realized that the bodyguard outside was about to break into the house. He held Qin Keqing and flew to the bed.

 Chapter 1372

    Just after putting down the window curtain, the bodyguard outside knocked the door open: "little grandma?"


    A group of people didn''t rush over immediately. After all, there are differences between men and women. Just now, it''s very likely that Qin Keqing was too sleepy to hear. In case they rush over and see something on their mother''s body that they shouldn''t see, they will have to eat and walk away.


    However, the noise of knocking open the door should wake up no matter how deep you sleep. If Qin Keqing hasn''t responded, it''s obvious that something really happened.


    See gauze Tent Light move, but there is no reply, a group of bodyguards look at each other, "brush brush brush ~" a crisp sound of knife drawing, everyone coincidentally took out the weapon.


    "It''s so noisy. Do you want people to sleep?" At this moment, Qin Keqing''s angry voice came from the bed. A slender jade hand lifted the curtain from inside. Then Qin Keqing came out of the bed with some rags. His eyes were full of anger.


    "My subordinates are abrupt ~" the bodyguard who took the lead bowed to apologize and said something about the trouble of assassins in the West mansion. How could he not see that Qin Keqing was not intimidated at this time? After all, she came down from the bed and was standing in front of her. There was no one within three feet.


    "The highest alert?" Qin Keqing was obviously surprised, but he quickly responded and waved to the bodyguards, "what''s the matter with us when there are assassins in the West mansion? Go out. I''m going to have a rest."


    "Yes The collar hurriedly trotted out with a group of people. When he closed the door for her, he couldn''t help but remind her, "young lady, please don''t go out this time."


    Qin Keqing didn''t look at him angrily and didn''t answer. He went directly to lock the door from inside.


    Qin Keqing''s charming white eyes appeared in the bodyguard''s mind. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He thought that the young lady was such a mother''s beauty. If he could sleep with her for one night, he would have a short life of ten years


    But he knew that he could only think about it quietly. Once he let out a little bit of information, he would die without a place to be buried.


    After hearing the bodyguard leave behind the door, Qin Keqing just breathed a sigh of relief. A sweet smile appeared on her face. She trotted back to the bed and pointed out the man on the bed: "you are really more and more bold ~"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He was just wondering why Qin Keqing would take the initiative to help him out. Before, he was so promiscuous that he couldn''t bear to think of a man. After all, no matter how promiscuous he was, he had already rejected his conjecture.


    Now hearing her words full of coquetry and intimacy, she suddenly realized that she obviously regarded herself as another person. It''s estimated that she made an appointment with someone to have a tryst here tonight. As a result, she came here by mistake.


    "This woman is also a big heart, did not see each other''s appearance, so throw oneself in arms, also not afraid of other men to sleep." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly.


    However, his eyes fell on his sleeve. Song Qingshu finally understood that he had just changed into Jia Rong''s clothes just in case. As a result, when Qin Keqing was stopped from behind, she saw the sleeve and recognized that it was her husband''s clothes. Then she put down all her precautions.


    In addition, there was no candle or oil lamp in the room. At this time, it was dark. Song Qingshu could still see Qin Keqing''s appearance with the help of the light moonlight, but the other side could not see his own appearance.


    Just in a trance, a soft, greasy and warm body had been attached to him. A pair of jade arms gently put their arms around him and put their cheeks on him: "it''s too dangerous for you to do this. In case someone finds out, how can you let people go out and meet people in the future?"


    The other side''s nearly coquettish whispers and soft body wriggle in his arms. Song Qingshu only feels thirsty, and at the same time, he is surprised: "you two are husband and wife, even if you are seen, how can you not be human?"


    "Well ~" worried that she would be suspicious if she didn''t answer all the time. Originally, she wanted to imitate Jia Rong''s voice to answer her, but when song Qingshu came to her mouth, he suddenly realized something, and after all, he just gave an ambiguous answer.


    "Today, I heard from the servant girl that brother Rong hasn''t come back. I guessed that you paid for him. But when the guards were under martial law, you came to steal incense and jade. Your courage is really growing. If it comes to the ears of the ancestors of the West mansion, you will feel better." Qin Keqing was very angry.


    At this time, song Qingshu was shocked by the amount of information contained in the other party''s words. It is obvious that Qin Keqing did not regard himself as her husband Jia Rong, but mistook himself for another person.


    If you can spend Jia Rong fairly, and then connect with some rumors you heard before, you can see the identity of this person. It''s Jia Zhen, the leader of ningguofu now!


    Originally, Jia Jing was in charge of Ningguo mansion, and he was the same generation as Jia Sidao of Rongguo mansion. However, Jia Jing was dedicated to cultivating Taoism, and his whole life had long been moved to the Taoist temple. Jia Zhen took care of all the affairs in the mansion. In a sense, Jia Zhen is now the head of Ningguo mansion.


    "Is Jia Jing the owner of the wooden island on Xiake island?" Song Qingshu thought to himself that he certainly didn''t believe the nonsense of cultivating Taoism. Jia Sidao was busy with government affairs and probably didn''t have much energy to deal with the affairs on Xiake island. However, the huge power of Xiake island could not be entrusted to outsiders. After thinking about it, his cousin Jia Jing was the most suitable person.


    When song Qingshu''s brain was spinning at full speed, Qin Keqing in his arms hummed and twisted like a beautiful snake. A pair of skillful hands untied his clothes flexibly. When he reacted, the other party had already taken the initiative to kiss him on the chest.


    Song Qingshu''s body suddenly became stiff. He never thought that things would develop like this. The small and flexible tip of his tongue was like a holy hand in a piano. It not only touched the heartstrings of men, but also lifted the most primitive flame in men''s hearts.


    "Really a grinding goblin ~" the boudoir is full of refreshing sweetness. Song Qingshu just felt as if he was in heaven, and he was a little happy for a moment.


    As far as management wisdom is concerned, he tells him that it''s a bit unkind, but man''s instinct makes him unable to resist such temptation. Moreover, Qin Keqing is not a good family who follows the rules. Even if something really happens, he doesn''t have any burden.


    Qin Keqing snorted again. Her voice was sweet and greasy to the bone. The beginning of song Qingshu was warm and greasy. She had already taken off her clothes unconsciously.


    Qin Keqing''s body is very soft and tender. Song Qingshu has rich experience. As soon as she touches her body, she can judge that she is extremely emotional at this time. She can''t help smacking her tongue secretly and doesn''t need to go to the front. Actually, her body is so emotional. Such a woman is really a man''s favor.


    "Although it''s dangerous for you to come here at this time, I like it very much ~" Qin Keqing bit his ear and laughed foolishly. Every syllable, even every breath, can make a man''s blood churn.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t understand at this time. On weekdays, Jia Zhen and Qin Keqing often secretly date each other. First, they casually find someone to pay for Jia Rong, and then Jia Zhen sneaks into Qin Keqing''s boudoir to enjoy the charming daughter-in-law. In order to avoid being found by his servants, he always puts on Jia Rong''s clothes to cover his appearance. This is why Qin Keqing mistook song Qingshu when he saw the clothes on him just now.


    The reason why she didn''t recognize her as her husband is that song Qingshu just passed away, revealing her excellent lightness skills. Jia Rong only knows how to bully a rogue servant girl. It''s OK to be elegant. Only Jia Zhen in Rongguo mansion has such excellent skills.


    Song Qingshu can see that Qin Keqing really loves Jia Zhen. Otherwise, there would not be a servant girl in the whole room. You should know that there are many servant girls in the inner and outer rooms of these aristocrats in the capital. Now there is no one. Obviously, she deliberately supports them.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu can''t help sympathizing with Jia Ronglai. It''s no wonder that he went to Rongguo mansion to insult Li Wan. He must be very clear what his father wanted to do to support him, but his father gave him everything. Since he was young, most of them were awed by his father''s dignity, and he didn''t dare and couldn''t resist, Li Wan almost became his victim when he could only vent his abnormal feelings on others.


    At this moment, Qin Keqing is like a charming cat. Song Qingshu can''t help but roar at her.


    Feeling the weight of men''s oppression, Qin Keqing''s mind flashed a little doubt. Today, he seems to be different in peacetime. He is elegant, mature and steady in peacetime. Today, he is like a scorching sun, several times more masculine than in peacetime


    The strong sense of oppression made her feel like surrender in her soul. Her slim hand moved down and touched a man''s body. She was startled. Her whole face was red as if it was about to bleed, and her body became softer unconsciously.


    Feeling the other party''s silent invitation, song Qingshu is about to shut down the city when Ren Yingying''s stubborn and angry eyes with complex emotions suddenly flash through his mind.


    Thinking that he came here to save Ren Yingying, song Qingshu calmed down instantly. How could he miss the right thing because of this temptation? If anything happened to Ren Yingying during this period, I''m afraid I won''t forgive myself all my life.


    Keenly aware of the changes in men''s emotions, Qin Keqing asked in surprise, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Qingshu let out a cry of shame, and then she started to dress. Qin Keqing was puzzled by this change. Her beautiful eyes kept blinking. Unfortunately, her acupoints were blocked and she could not speak.


    After dressing quickly, song Qingshu is thinking about whether Jia Zhen has come back. He has to track him to find Ren Yingying''s whereabouts.


    All of a sudden, there was a light noise outside the door. Song Qingshu recognized that it was the sound of clothes breaking empty. He was surprised and was thinking about who the other party was. Who knew that the other party came straight to the room.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have time to hide, so he had to lift up the quilt and get into the bed. In this way, he was close to Qin Keqing''s fiery body again, and the bed was full of beautiful fragrance, which almost made him unable to hold it again.


    The man came in and closed the door behind him. Then there was the sound of a fire. It should be the light in the room.


    "Keqing, are you asleep?" A magnetic male voice sounded.


    Seeing the familiar face in front of her, Qin Keqing felt a little creepy. Since Jia Zhen is here now, who is the person in the quilt?

 Chapter 1373

    Qin Keqing almost didn''t faint when she thought that she was just like a little wild cat in heat. She wanted to have a seam in the ground to get in.


    "Who is he, and who is he?" At this time, Qin Keqing could not hear what Jia Zhen was saying at all, and she always recalled the same voice in her mind.


    "Keqing, are you still angry with me?" See Qin Keqing has not answered himself, but eyes looking at the ceiling, Jia Zhen strange looking at him.


    Hearing Jia Zhen''s approaching voice, song Qingshu frowned slightly. If the other party came to bed, he would not be able to hide himself, so he had to fight the other party first.


    Song Qingshu knew that she must have recognized the wrong person. He patted her hand with a bitter smile, which meant to comfort her. Who knows that Qin Keqing trembled even more when he felt his contact.


    "Take a break first. I''ll interrogate the woman I arrested today. I''ll be with you when I''m done." Jia Zhen was obviously a little preoccupied and didn''t notice Qin Keqing''s abnormality at this time.


    Hearing Jia Zhen''s words, song Qingshu in the quilt immediately raised his ears, and finally got the news of Ren Yingying!


    Originally, I planned to follow Jia Zhen to see where he would shut Yingying, but who knows that he didn''t mean to go out. Instead, he went to a wall in the room, and then came the sound of creaking.


    Song Qingshu was curious and quietly lifted the quilt to see Jia Zhen''s figure disappear in the secret passage of a wall.


    "No wonder I can''t find Yingying''s whereabouts even after I''ve searched ningguofu. No wonder there are three guards patrolling this place at the same time." Before Song Qingshu''s writing, the doubts in her heart were instantly cheerful, and at the same time, she was full of complaints. Jia Zhen arranged the secret room in her daughter-in-law''s boudoir. Tut tut Tut, it seemed that she was pretending to be a public servant.


    Seeing Jia Zhen enter the secret room, song Qingshu also lifts the quilt and jumps out of the bed. Qin Keqing stares big eyes, trying to see who the man who made him confused and almost lost his body is.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed after all. The man didn''t know when he had a mask on his face. He couldn''t see clearly. He could only see from his hair and skin that he was very young and had a pair of deep and charming eyes.


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing felt relieved. What she worried about most was that he was a disgusting old man or a fat butcher. Now, it seems that he is not so annoying.


    "Bah, I''m thinking about something." Qin Keqing''s cheeks were red and hot, but her whole body was a little soft.


    Because the quilt was opened, Qin Keqing''s body was exposed to the air, and her smooth and white skin was shining in the light. Song Qingshu could not help but praise her for her beauty.


    When he came to the bed and pulled the quilt over her, he noticed that a pair of eyes were watery and seemed to drip water. Song Qingshu couldn''t help touching her face and said in a soft voice: "madam is really a charming and affectionate woman."


    Qin Keqing felt the tremor of his soul when he felt the other person''s fingers slipping on his face, and her skin was covered with a layer of fine pimples.


    Although the other party praised her, she couldn''t be happy at all. The other party said that she was affectionate and listened well. However, in the eyes of the world, being affectionate often means lewdness. Thinking of her sensitive nature and being unable to resist some temptation, she had to feel sorry for herself.


    "What happened just now was just a beautiful accident. My wife took it as a dream. When she woke up, she forgot me. Anyway... My wife didn''t really lose her innocence." Song Qingshu smiles and turns to leave, leaving Qin Keqing alone in bed.


    "It''s light to say. I''ve been kissing, and I''ve been touched all over my body. Even there are close contacts. Although I didn''t really go in, what''s the difference? How can I regard it as nothing happened..." Qin Keqing''s eyes were full of shame, anger and anger.


    Song Qingshu naturally doesn''t care about her mood now. Instead, he comes to the place where Jia Zhen just disappeared. The mechanism has automatically closed, but it''s hard for him. Now that he knows that there is a door behind, it''s easy to find the switch nearby.


    I sneak in through the secret road. Song Qingshu sneers. Jia, when I rescue Yingying, I''ll settle this account with you.


    In fact, he has a little doubt in his heart now. Jia Sidao clearly saw that Ren Yingying was his own woman at the banquet, and he dared to let the people lay hands on her. What was the reason?


    Sneaking in the secret passage for a while, before long there was a light in front of it. It should be a secret room. Song Qingshu didn''t know what was going on inside. He worried that Yingying would be hurt by the other party''s jumping off the wall, so he pasted it on the door quietly, intending to see the situation first and then act.


    From this point of view, I saw a woman tied to a chair with her back to her. Although she couldn''t see her face, her back was graceful and graceful. At first sight, she was a beauty.


    Jia Zhen was standing in front of her, as if saying something to her.


    In the past, song Qingshu thought Jia Zhen was a wretched old man, but now when he saw the real people in the world, he had to admit that Jia Zhen was indeed a very attractive man. Although she was middle-aged, she was elegant and elegant, especially the charm of a mature man, which was far less than that of a young man. No wonder Jia Rong was also handsome, But he was still green by his father; No wonder Qin Keqing misunderstood himself as him just now. He was so enthusiastic


    "Continue with the previous topic. After a while, you should think it over and tell me what I want to know." Jia Zhen said to the woman.


    At this time, song Qingshu had seen the layout of the secret room clearly. He was about to help him. He suddenly realized that he was trembling and could not look at the woman''s hair.


    The woman''s hair is very good. It''s dark and shiny. But the reason why song Qingshu''s face changed is that the woman''s hair is not a long shawl, but a bun. You know, in this world, it''s not as careless as later generations. Only married women''s hair can be bun.


    "How could that be?" Song Qingshu couldn''t believe it. Looking in carefully, he noticed that although the woman''s back was also moving, she looked three points fatter than Yingying. Obviously, the woman was not Ren Yingying at all!


    "I''m looking in the wrong direction?" Song Qingshu is like falling into the ice cellar, and his hands and feet are extremely cold. If it delays the rescue time, Ren Yingying doesn''t know what kind of danger he is in.


    The woman turned her head to one side, obviously not willing to answer Jia Zhen''s words, but song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to all this.


    "You don''t say it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have a lot of time," Jia Zhen sneered. Suddenly her eyes fell on the woman''s plump chest, and she couldn''t help swallowing. "It''s too outrageous for such a beautiful woman to be locked up like this. It''s better for me to accompany you."


    As she spoke, Jia Zhen poked her hand to the woman''s full chest, and her elegant and mature temperament disappeared. Instead, her face was full of lust and lust.


    "What are you doing? Ah ~ "seeing Jia Zhen getting closer, the woman finally panicked.


    "Beauty, what do you say I want to do?" Looking at the woman struggling in front of her, Jia Zhen swallows her saliva, and a thick flame burns in her belly. Although there is a lover like a fairy princess outside, for a man, his wife is not as good as his concubine, his concubine is better than stealing, and his wife is better than stealing. It is obvious that this charming young woman is not getting.


    The movement inside awakens song Qingshu outside. He planned to go to another place immediately to check Ren Yingying''s whereabouts. Seeing what happened inside, he can''t help but get angry.


    Thinking that Jia Zhen had wasted so much time, song Qingshu was so angry that he decided to teach him a lesson.


    As soon as his figure flashed, he rushed to Jia Zhen and punched him in the face. Maybe in addition to the anger of being wasted time, he also thought that Qin Keqing''s Fairy like character had been eaten by him, so he wanted to smash his face and see what he could do to cheat a woman without his good skin bag.


    However, to his surprise, Jia Zhen escaped his blow!


    Although song Qingshu didn''t do his best, Jia Zhen is like an old playboy. Even if she can do martial arts, she is almost as good as Duan Zhengchun. How can she take his punch?


    But such a thing happened. Song Qingshu noticed that his fist was swept aside by the other party, and then he fell aside with a pull.


    "Why?" Of course, song Qingshu would not be so embarrassed. The shaking of his hand offset the strange pulling force.


    Jia Zhen took advantage of this opportunity to retreat to a distance of one foot away, and her eyes were frightened and scared: "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu did not answer his words, but mumbled to himself in doubt: "the great shift of heaven and earth? How could you possibly change the world? " He can''t help but wonder that even if Jia Zhen knows taixuanjing, it won''t be so surprising. After all, she is a member of xiakedao family. However, the great change of heaven and earth is the unique knowledge of the Ming sect leader. It has only been passed on to the sect leader through the ages. Now, as song Qingshu knows, Zhang Wuji and Yang Xiao are all over the world, But in front of me, Jia Zhen and Zhang Wuji should be unable to get along with each other.


    Song Qingshu didn''t bother to think about it at this time, so he caught him directly and then, with a flash of body shape, reached out and grabbed the other side''s shoulder.


    Jia Zhen''s face changed greatly. She constantly urged Qian Kun to move away from the attack. Unfortunately, even now Zhang Wuji is here, it''s very hard to move song Qingshu''s attack. A mere Jia Zhen is nothing.

 Chapter 1374

    I have to admit that Jia Zhen''s martial arts are very good, and he can be the leader of the school even in the Jianghu. But now Song Qingshu is so angry that he can''t stop it?


    Before long, Jia Zhen was seized by song Qingshu and lost her strength.


    "What are you doing?" Jia Zhen was surprised and afraid. Her secret room was so secret, and there were many bodyguards outside. She didn''t know how this man came in. Moreover, she asked herself that her martial arts were good, but she didn''t have the ability to resist in front of this man. The other person''s Silver Mask gave off a strange light, which added to her fear.


    "Don''t you think it''s very visual when you ask now?" Song Qingshu laughs sarcastically that the woman just questioned Jia Zhen in the same way. He didn''t expect that Feng Shui would take turns. It''s time for him to feel this kind of fear so soon.


    Subconsciously looked at the woman on the chair, song Qingshu''s eyes immediately straight: "how are you?"


    I saw that woman''s skin was white and greasy, her eyes were beautiful, and even if she was in danger, her lips were slightly up. She was really smiling before she spoke. She was so tender and charming. Who was Luo Bing who had been away for a long time?


    When Luo Bing left Shengjing, he broke up with Wen Tailai, but he couldn''t get along with song Qingshu, so he accepted Li Yuanzhi''s invitation to Yangzhou.


    Not long ago, song Qingshu specially asked Li Yuanzhi about her. When he learned that Luo Bing had been in her home for a short time, he left. Next, he traveled all over the world and did not know her whereabouts.


    Song Qingshu is not happy to see her here.


    However, because he was wearing a mask, Luo Bing didn''t recognize him. He just looked at the mysterious man with a puzzled face and didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy.


    However, it is better to fall into this man''s hands than to fall into Jia Zhen''s hands. He secretly supports song Qingshu in his heart, and is both happy and shocked to see him subdue Jia Zhen.


    Seeing clearly that she was Luo Bing, song Qingshu was even more angry and slapped Jia Zhen with a wave.


    Jia Zhen was angry and anxious: "do you know who I am? My uncle is... "


    Before he finished, song Qingshu slapped him again: "don''t tell me who your uncle is, even if your father is the king of heaven, I can''t miss it."


    Seeing his eyes, Jia Zhen felt cold and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Song Qingshu goes to Luo Bing and unties her. She wants to ask why she was caught here. However, her identity is not clear at this time. She may not tell me the truth. She''d better ask her later in private.


    He wanted to rescue Luo Bing first, and then go to find out Ren Yingying''s whereabouts immediately. However, before he left, song Qingshu suddenly thought of Jia Zhengang''s martial arts. He couldn''t help but turn back and ask, "how can you move heaven and earth?" This question has puzzled him all the time. If he can''t get the answer, he may have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Jia Zhen''s eyes twinkle, and Gu talks about other ways.


    Song Qingshu has no time to waste with him at the moment. He goes directly to him and grabs him by the shoulder. The real Qi rushes in, and the other party can''t bear to scream.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to perform the great skill of shifting soul to him. Although Jia Zhen''s martial arts were good, she was far less resolute than Chen Youliang and Cheng Kun in terms of mind. The psychological defense line collapsed in an instant and was controlled by the great skill of shifting soul.


    "Where did you learn your great change?" Song Qingshu asked again.


    This time Jia Zhen didn''t care about the others: "it''s from Keqing."


    It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. He never thought it was the answer: "nonsense, Qin Keqing can''t teach you any martial arts. How can he teach you the great change of heaven and earth?"


    He and Qin Keqing were so close to each other just now. If he couldn''t find out their martial arts, he might as well buy a piece of tofu and kill them.


    "It''s really... It''s really from her," Jia Zhen explained hastily. "To be exact, it''s her mother''s legacy."


    "Her mother?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Qin Keqing''s life experience has always been a mystery. Later generations of scholars have different opinions. Some people say that she is the daughter of yingshulang, who was adopted by Qin ye from Yangshengtang. But how can yingshulang, such a small official, get close to Jia''s family? Not to mention an abandoned baby? Therefore, some red scholars believe that Qin Keqing is the daughter of the deposed prince. It is because the Jia family is on the side of the deposed prince that they have laid the foundation for the future decline


    There are many different opinions about her life experience, and there is no final conclusion. Even song Qingshu is curious about what kind of background Qin Keqing has in this world: "who is her mother?"


    "Her mother..." there was a twinkle in Jia Zhen''s eyes. She hesitated even when she was hit by Yi Hun da. FA, which was obviously related to a great secret.


    Song Qingshu continued to urge Gongli to look into his eyes: "speak quickly!"


    Jia Zhen couldn''t resist the power of her heart. She subconsciously replied, "her mother is Princess Jinzhi."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "which country''s princess is Princess Jinzhi?" He went through the Qing, Ming, Jin and Song Dynasties, and knew a little about the names of most princesses, but he never heard of Princess Jinzhi.


    "There is no country..." Jia Zhen explained, "Princess Jinzhi is the daughter of Fang La, the rebel. Fang La, the leader of the Ming religion, gathered people to revolt in those days. She called herself the sage, changed her name to Yongle, and made her daughter Princess Jinzhi. She was very powerful for a while."


    Song Qingshu is bright and bright. It''s no wonder that Jia Zhen moved the world. It was originally handed down from fangla. After coming to this world for several years, song Qingshu has also found out about the changes of the Ming religion in this world. Fang La was the 30th leader of the Ming religion. He fought against the Song Dynasty in that year, which almost shook the foundation of the Song Dynasty.


    (Fang La, the original work, is the seventh leader of the Ming religion. In order to connect the two books smoothly, it is set as the 30th leader here.)


    The Song court used the strategy of killing people with a sword to attack fangla with Liangshanpo and Songjiang in Zhaoan. At the same time, it sent the master Tongguan and Huang Shang to lead the troops to fight against the rebellion. This is where Huang Shang''s enmity with the Ming religion came from.


    Fang La was talented and highly skilled in martial arts. Liang shanpo and song Tingdu were killed and injured in this battle. However, as the trend of the times, Fang La was outnumbered and defeated.


    Because of this rebellion, the Ming religion could not stay in Jiangnan any longer. Yubu chose to move westward and stayed near Dongting Lake. Zhong Xiang, Fang La''s subordinate, succeeded the 31st leader of the Ming religion.


    Zhong Xiang was eager to revenge and fought against Song Dynasty, but he was defeated by song general Kong Yanzhou repeatedly. He was forced to break through the great movement of heaven and earth. However, the great movement of heaven and earth was extremely dangerous, and those who didn''t have enough internal skills could easily be killed. Sure enough, after a long time, Zhong Xiang became a useless man and was captured by Kong Yanzhou.


    Yang Yao, Zhong Xiang''s subordinate, took over the remnant and succeeded the 32nd leader of the Ming religion. His ability was much higher than that of Zhong Xiang. After several years of recuperation, the momentum of the Ming religion gradually recovered, much like that of fangla.


    The Song Dynasty sent troops several times to exterminate, but they were all defeated. Yang yaoben thought that he could finish what Fang La didn''t finish. Who knew that he immediately met his famous opponent, Yue Fei!


    Although Yang Yao tried his best, he was still not Yue Fei''s opponent. The only time he nearly captured him, he was also rescued by a beautiful woman, Li Canghai, XiaoLongNu''s mother.


    Then Yue Fei never gave Yang Yao a chance to break the Ming religion, and Yang Yao was defeated and died.


    The rest of the Mingjiao sect in Dongting and another remnant of the Mingjiao sect in Jiangnan continued to move westward. At last, they merged in Guangmingding of the western regions and rebuilt the Mingjiao sect. Yangdingtian was elected as the 32nd leader of the sect. Under his leadership, the Mingjiao sect recovered and prospered, gaining momentum again. However, learning from the lessons of his predecessors, he did not dare to return to the Central Plains easily.


    Because Fang La and Zhong Xiang Yang Yao rebelled twice, although they thought it was an uprising, the quality of the members of the sect was uneven. There were some burning, killing, looting, rape, prostitution and plunder. The people of the Central Plains suffered a lot. Many of the family members of those decent disciples had been poisoned by the Ming sect, so the Ming sect was regarded as a cult by all the sect.


    It''s said that the Ming religion is on the rise again in Guangmingding. In order to avoid the recurrence of history, the six factions united to attack Guangmingding and strangle the potential danger in the cradle. Unfortunately, Zhang Wuji was born. In addition, the six factions also intrigued each other. In the end, Zhao Min took him to Ruyang palace and killed him.


    Song Qingshu is recalling the history of the Ming religion, and Jia Zhen says: "at the beginning, fangla was powerful, and the imperial army was frustrated several times. In the end, I don''t know who had a plot. Let Liangshanpo''s Chai go into the fangla army to be an undercover, and work together inside and outside."


    "Chai Jin? Is it not after King Zheng? " Song Qingshu''s eyes are strange. Chai Rong had seven sons at that time. The first three sons were killed by the hidden emperor of the later Han Dynasty when he was young, and the remaining four were lost. Chai Xilang was adopted by Pan Mei and changed his name to Pan Lang, thus establishing the Xiaoyao sect; Chai Xijiao was adopted by Lu Yan and renamed Lu duoxun. After the failure of Zhao Tingmei''s rebellion, he was assigned to Yazhou. Wei Ruolan and Tang Saier are his descendants.


    In addition to these three veins, Chai zongxun inherited the throne at the age of 8. As a result, he was soon abandoned by Zhao Kuangyin and reduced to King Zheng. He was an official in the imperial court and lived a life with his tail between his legs. However, when it came to Chai''s generation, no one regarded him as a dragon son or a phoenix grandson. Even a magistrate dared to bully him, After being murdered by corrupt officials for several times, Chai Jin became angry and devoted himself to the rebellion of Liangshan.


    "That''s right," Jia Zhen nodded. "King Zheng''s pulse is worse from generation to generation, but Chai Jin still has some skills, especially he is handsome, so he was sent to the fangla army as an undercover."


    "Don''t say that this little white face is really capable. She soon hooked up with Princess Jinzhi and became Fang La''s son-in-law. That Princess Jinzhi is a famous beauty from far and near..." when she said that, Jia Zhen began to laugh, and her tone was filled with envy.


    "The imperial court has Chai Jin in its hand. Chai Jin has no choice but to help the imperial court invade fangla''s headquarters. Princess Jinzhi knew Chai Jin''s identity at that time," Jia Zhen said while gloating. "People who love each other turn into enemies. The picture should not be too beautiful."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, but he could feel the pain of Chai Rong and the heartbreak of Princess Jinzhi''s betrayal. He could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 1375

    Jia Zhen went on to say: "at that time, Fang La''s failure became a foregone conclusion. Princess Jinzhi committed suicide in despair. Chai Jindao was also a real man and chose to die for love. My father happened to run into this scene and found that Princess Jinzhi was not dead, so he quietly rescued her, and then casually found a maid to change her clothes and disguise herself as her, so as to deceive the people in the imperial court. "


    Song Qingshu''s face was strange, and he couldn''t help thinking that Jia Jing really picked up the leak at that time. When he changed Princess Jinzhi''s clothes, didn''t he touch her all over?


    "When her father died, her husband died. Even if she was rescued by your father, she could still live?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "When she woke up, she wanted to die again, but my father told her that she was pregnant, so he gave up the idea of suicide." Jia Zhen replied.


    "Posthumous son?" Song Qingshu secretly nodded, to know that women in this world are very poor in physiological knowledge, plus she was just pregnant not long, not clear is normal.


    "Princess Jinzhi originally hated Chai Jin very much, but when she saw him die for himself, all the resentment disappeared, so she decided to leave an heir for him," Jia Zhen continued with the past. "Later, the child was born, that is, Qin Keqing. After a few years, Lord Jinzhi still died in depression. Qin Keqing''s identity is sensitive. In order to cover up, my father sent Qin Keqing to the Yangshengtang and asked Qin ye to adopt him. "


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Qin Keqing''s identity is certainly sensitive. He is not only the grandson of Fang La, but also the queen of King Zheng. To some extent, Qin Keqing is really a princess.


    Jia Jing couldn''t have known that emperor Zhao and song had always been afraid of Chai''s descendants. He took such a big risk to save Princess Jinzhi''s mother and daughter. He would never have done good?


    With doubts in his heart, song Qingshu asked, but Jia Zhen shook her head: "I don''t know what my father thought at the beginning. He''s a god nagging man all day. He''s hiding in the Taoist temple all day, and no one is allowed to disturb him. I haven''t seen him several times since I can remember."


    Song Qingshu didn''t doubt his words. Jia Zhen obviously didn''t know the elder''s plan. Now, based on the analysis of the huge power of Xiake Island, the Jia family is obviously not satisfied with being a powerful official. Saving Princess Jinzhi is mostly a dark game left by Jia Jing and Jia Sidao. When the time comes, they will make a big fuss about Qin Keqing''s identity.


    No wonder they will let Qin Keqing marry into Jia''s family. They just want to use her blood to get the status of a descendant of the royal family!


    Although these are conjectures, song Qingshu knows that his analysis is 8.9.


    "So your big move is from Princess Jinzhi?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking, "do you have other people in the Jia family who have moved heaven and earth to a higher level?"


    "Qin Keqing''s identity is a secret. There are only a few people in your family who know her true identity. It seems that no one else has practiced it except me," Jia Zhen said with some uncertainty. "I don''t know if my father has practiced it, but even if he has practiced it, it won''t be higher than me."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu''s wonderful way is to know that Jia Jing is definitely better than Jia Zhen in both internal skill and cultivation. How can he not be better than Jia Zhen in practicing the same kind of martial arts?


    Jia Zhen replied, "because there are only the first two levels of mental skills in Princess Jinzhi''s great shift of heaven and earth."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that the great change of heaven and earth was the only martial arts that the master of the Ming religion was qualified to practice. For a long time, it was only passed down to the next master. It was an exception that Fang La passed on to his daughter. How could he pass on the whole secret book to her? What''s more, with Princess Jinzhi''s cultivation, the first two levels of mental cultivation are enough for her.


    Originally, song Qingshu wanted to ask him how he cheated Qin Keqing, but when he thought that Yingying was still in danger, he gave up his plan to continue questioning. He pulled up Luo Bing and said, "let''s go."


    Luo Bing''s face turns red, and subconsciously pulls back her hand. Song Qingshu realizes that she doesn''t know her identity, so she dares to pull her hand. It''s really a little rough.


    "Wait for me first." Luo Bing suddenly stops, turns around and runs to Jia Zhen. Feng Mu stares at him angrily, and then kicks him between his legs.


    Song Qingshu only felt a chill between his legs. He subconsciously clamped his legs and swallowed his saliva with numbness on his scalp: it''s terrible that women are cruel. Don''t offend women


    "Ah ~" Jia Zhen''s scream was accompanied by the sound of broken eggs. It''s a pity that his secret room is extremely secretive and pays special attention to the sound insulation effect. Therefore, even if he shouts hoarse here, people outside can''t hear a word.


    "I''m fine." Luo Bing trots back, his face is slightly red, shy and a little excited. Song Qingshu thinks of Luo Bing, the mandarin duck sword of the red flower club. He always takes the name of being generous, and has never been the kind of daughter-in-law who has been bullied.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu can''t help but feel proud. He thinks that he bullied her at the beginning, but he didn''t get revenge from her. It seems that it''s because of her charm.


    Although Luo Bing can''t see his appearance, he obviously feels that he is smiling. He can''t help feeling embarrassed. After all, he was not a woman just now.


    Song Qingshu didn''t hold her hand again this time. Instead, he motioned her to follow. They left the secret room. Just as they were about to rush out of the room, song Qingshu suddenly stopped and went directly to the bedside. Qin Keqing also looked at him with wide eyes and a little panic.


    "Dress her." Song Qingshu orders Luo Bing, and then turns away. It turned out that he thought that when he rushed out with Luo Bing later, he would certainly disturb the guards of his family, and those people would certainly come in to investigate. Qin Keqing''s naked body was pointed again. If she didn''t pay attention, she might be seen naked by a group of men.


    Although they are not relatives, but perhaps out of guilt for what happened just now, song Qingshu did not want her to suffer such a thing.


    Luo Bing is stunned. Although he is strange in his heart, he still goes to dress Qin Keqing according to his words. He lifts the quilt and finds that the other person is not wearing a piece of silk. He is shocked. Subconsciously, he looks back at Song Qingshu and sees that he is still facing the two. Then he breathes a sigh of relief.


    On the way to dress Qin Keqing, it''s hard to avoid touching her skin. Luo Bing is envious of her smooth and elastic skin. After she''s dressed, Luo Bing''s admiration is overwhelming. Such a woman is born of the aura of heaven and earth, and it''s not too much to describe her as gorgeous.


    "It''s ready." Luo Bing came to the side of Song Qing''s body and said that his fingertips still had the touch of each other''s skin.


    Song Qingshu nodded, then turned around and walked to Qin Keqing. He squatted down and whispered in her ear, "although I''m sorry for what happened just now, I have to admit that it''s a wonderful memory... We''ll be predestined to meet again."


    With a light smile, she untied her acupoints, and then rushed out with Luo Bing''s waist. Suddenly, the waiters screamed.


    Qin Keqing''s ban was untied, and she sat up slowly from the bed. Thinking about what the other party left behind, she could not help feeling her hot cheek and sitting at the head of the bed with a complicated look. For a moment, she was a little crazy.


    Song Qingshu was afraid of being discovered by the guards of Ningguo government. Now that he knows Ren Yingying is not here, he has nothing to worry about. He rushes out with Luo Bing in his arms. The guards can''t stop him at all.


    With song Qingshu''s lightness skill, he soon got rid of his pursuers and stopped in a secluded alley.


    "Master, I can go by myself." Luo Bing suddenly said, in addition to her husband and that person, she has never been so close to a man in her life. She feels the hot masculinity of the other person. She is shy and embarrassed.


    Here she also played a careful eye, calling each other as the elder directly. Although she was polite, she deliberately alienated the distance between the two sides. When she wanted to come, she regarded herself as a younger generation. You can''t continue to take advantage of me.


    Who knows that song Qingshu doesn''t play cards according to common sense, and doesn''t let her go at all: "elder? Shouldn''t it be called "Eun Gong?"


    Feeling the strength of each other''s hands, the closer their bodies are, Luo Bing can''t help changing his color: "can you let me go?" She didn''t want to provoke each other completely. After all, with the martial arts just shown by the other party, she couldn''t even compare with the devil like man in her heart. It''s not wise to set up a strong enemy out of thin air.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "since I called my benefactor, I saved you and your innocence. How do you plan to repay me?"


    Luo Bing''s heart sank and he forced himself to smile: "I don''t know how to repay my kindness." At this time, she couldn''t help thinking of Qin Keqing, who was not in the quilt just now. She thought that he was also the hand of the man in front of her. It seems that he is a lecherous and shameless person like Jia Zhen.


    "Why don''t you agree with me." Song Qingshu laughed, but the smile solidified in a moment, "Oh, I''ll go ~"


    Holding Luo Bing''s knee tightly, song Qingshu wipes his cold sweat. Fortunately, he reacts fast enough, otherwise he will follow Jia Zhen''s example.


    Slow God to song Qingshu can''t help but a little angry: "you are too cruel, have you such a vengeance?"


    Luo Bing clenched his lips and said coldly: "to deal with shameless people, you have to use cruel methods, but it''s a pity that you have to hide." She knew that since she had lost the chance, she could not resist because of the difference in martial arts between the two sides, and her heart had already sunk to the bottom.


    "If I didn''t hide, I''m afraid you''ll be crying." Song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "How can I cry..." Luo Bing didn''t say anything about me. Suddenly he covered his mouth in disbelief. It turned out that song Qingshu had taken off his mask and revealed his original appearance.


    "I said you would cry ~" Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and gently wiped the tears on her cheek with her fingers.


    "You are as bad as ever!" Luo Bing beat him on the chest. The strong pressure and fear he endured during this period were finally released. The whole person threw himself in his arms and began to cry.


    "All right, all right, it''s all right now." Knowing that she must have suffered a lot, song Qingshu patted her on the back to comfort her.


    "Hum, younger martial sister and Yingying are still in the mood to hang out with other women A cold hum came from not far away.


    ---


    The double monthly ticket came again, and a group of readers asked me why I didn''t make it more popular. The monk had to sigh that this kind of book was really hard to write. He had to think about all the plots by himself, and he had to skillfully integrate 14 books, so the speed was really not fast... It''s a good saying that since the ancient times, he couldn''t keep it, but the routine was popular. The monk decided to study the routine well, Strive to write routine articles in the next book, which is in line with the market. I''m relaxed, and you can watch it quickly


    Well, Tucao is over, the explosion will still make complaints about it. First, let''s update it.

 Chapter 1376

    Luo Bing, surprised, comes out of song Qingshu''s arms in a hurry, stands to one side and quietly wipes the tears on his face, only turning his back to the direction of the sound.


    She thought that she was a married woman. It was just a subconscious reaction, but soon she realized that she had already fallen in love with fourth brother Wen. What kind of married woman was she? Thinking of this, Luo Bing can''t help feeling sorry for herself.


    Song Qingshu had already noticed that someone was approaching, but at that time Luo Bing was sad, so he didn''t ask him to break the other party''s luggage.


    "Isn''t brother Linghu wandering around here alone?" Song Qing wanted to explain that he was looking in the wrong direction, but when he thought about it, he didn''t have to explain it to him, so he just put it back.


    It turns out that Ling Huchong came out of Rong Guofu not long ago. At that time, the guards found that he was not as good as song Qingshu in lightness skills. He tried his best to get rid of the pursuers behind him. As soon as he got out of trouble, he ran into song Qingshu and another woman there. They were very close to each other.


    "You Linghu Chong breath almost directly suffocated back, a long time back to the way, "I just went to Jia house to find out small... Yingying their whereabouts."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it seems that at the critical moment, your first reaction is the younger martial sister. I mentioned her twice in a row."


    Linghu Chong opened his mouth, and finally sighed: "anyway, Yingying is your wife, you have to save her."


    Song Qingshu laughed, and did not continue to argue with him on this issue: "do you find any information?"


    Linghu Chong look a dark: "no, I caught a few Jia people, no one knows their whereabouts." Noticing the ironic smile on the other side''s lips, he said angrily, "although I didn''t find anything, it''s better than you don''t do anything and make love with other women here."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t know why he suddenly got angry again. "I just came out of Ningguo mansion next door. It''s your fault. If you hadn''t revealed your possession in Rongguo mansion and alerted the guard of Dongxi mansion, I wouldn''t have had to come out ahead of time."


    Linghu Chong was suspicious: "you just went to Ningguo mansion? Then why is there another woman here? "


    "I got the news that ningguofu arrested a woman today. I thought it was Yingying, so I went to find out. Who knows, it''s not Yingying, but an old acquaintance of mine, so I rescued her by the way." Song Qingshu thought about it and explained it to him. Now it''s important to save Yingying. There''s no need to fight with Linghu Chong at this moment.


    "I''m afraid I''m an old lover." Linghu Chong holds the sword in both hands and sarcastically says that because of Yingying, he is very dissatisfied with song Qingshu''s lust.


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes and didn''t want to argue with him. He said directly, "I have searched rongning and Ningfu. I have interrogated some key figures in the two Fu just now. We can be sure that the people who abducted Yingying are not Jia Sidao."


    Although he hated each other a little, Linghu Chong had to admire him at this time. He came to Jia''s house first. As a result, after half a day''s investigation, the information he got was far less than that of the other party. His martial arts and ability really exceeded him many times


    Linghu Chong can''t help feeling a little frustrated and asked subconsciously, "but except Jia Sidao, I can''t think of anyone in the capital who has the motivation and ability to rob them."


    "Maybe it''s planting the blame," Song Qingshu said, frowning and not sure. "Maybe it''s trying to stir up the relationship between us and Jia''s group and trigger a full-scale war between the two sides, so that they can take advantage of it."


    "Maybe, maybe?" Linghu Chong mood irritable, a palm cut the tree beside, "forget it, since you have no way, I go to Han Xiang to discuss." Then, regardless of the other party''s retention, he lost his lightness skill in the night sky.


    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, and finally gave up to keep him. Although in his opinion, Linghu Chong''s move may be in the dark hand''s hands, but now he has no other way. It''s better to let Han Jianzhou come forward to muddy the water. Maybe the dark hand behind the scenes is happy to see the plot succeed and show his feet carelessly.


    "Miss Zhou has been taken away?" Luo Binggang is in a very awkward situation. At this time, Linghu rushes away, and she finally dares to speak.


    "What is Miss Zhou?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Luo Bing pointed to the direction of Hu Chong''s disappearance: "didn''t that man just say something happened to your wife?"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "it''s not Zhiruo, it''s Miss Ren of the sun moon god cult."


    It turns out that Luo Bing has been wandering in the world these days. Besides, she has left the red flower club, and the news is not so well-informed. She also secretly investigated song Qingshu at the beginning, and found out that he was an abandoned disciple of Wudang and married Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei sect. After hearing what Ling Huchong said just now, she subconsciously thought that Zhou Zhiruo had an accident. As for the "Yingying" of the two people, She thought it was Zhou Zhiruo''s nickname or something.


    Song Qingshu tells the story about the marriage between the sun moon god cult and the Golden Snake camp. Luo Bing understands that when she learns that there are so many wives, she looks strange and disappointed.


    "Who took them? Song Qingshu knows the truth that sharpening a knife doesn''t miss a firewood cutter. At this time, the clue is broken. He knows that it''s useless to be anxious. Instead of bumping around like Linghu Chong''s headless flies, he takes Luo Bing back to king Qi''s mansion and rethinks the whole thing in his mind, hoping to find some new clues.


    Hearing his murmuring, Luo Bing suddenly hesitated and said, "are they loyal soldiers?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s heart lit up, it was like a bright light suddenly appeared in the dark. All kinds of ideas began to connect. At the same time, he looked at Luo Bing curiously: "why do you say that?"


    "Because I once stopped at an inn in the town, and I overheard your name mentioned in the next room," Luo Bing continued after a slight blush. "I overheard that they were loyal soldiers and prepared a big plot to deal with you. I was worried... So I followed them all the way to Lin''an. I wanted to... I wanted to remind you, Who knows, he was caught by Jia Zhen''s people on the way. "


    Luo Bing is more and more difficult here. After all, theoretically speaking, she should hate song Qingshu. But now she has come all the way to report. It''s really some... Some don''t abide by women''s principles.


    But song Qingshu excitedly picked her up and turned her around in the air for several times. Then the rain like kiss fell on her cheek: "my good bing''er, you''ve helped me a lot."


    At this time, everything makes sense. Wanzao and Zhang Jun fall for their own reasons. After all, they have been prime ministers for many years. Although they have collapsed, their strength still can not be underestimated. For example, the loyalty army is their biggest card.


    Zhang Rou, the leader of the loyal and righteous army, is Zhang Jun''s brother. Song Qingshu dealt with them when he was in Yangzhou. Now when Zhang Jun was defeated, they would not sit back and ignore him. Apart from saving people, they would certainly have to take revenge.


    They must be their primary enemies, but wan and Zhang would not be so easy to step down on their own. Han and Jia also contributed a lot.


    So the three sides are all loyal forces to retaliate, but no matter which side, with the strength of the loyal forces, it is very difficult to get revenge, so they came to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf, and used the contest to win the commander, creating the illusion that Han and Jia deliberately kidnapped the competitor''s sweetheart to coerce in order to win the first place, thus triggering a war between the two sides. To capture Ren Yingying is to bring himself into the war. When the time comes, the three parties will fight together and they will be able to reap the benefits.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that their strategy is vicious. If it wasn''t for Luo Bing, he and Han and Jia Xiang couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "There are definitely high men in the loyal army!" Song Qingshu''s pupils shrink, Zhang Rou''s father and son''s ability is more in the battlefield, can''t think of such a clever serial plan.


    "Oh, please let me go ~" he suddenly hugged her like this, and it was another crazy kiss. Luo Bing''s heart was beating wildly. Although it was night now, she was still on the street. Thinking of this, she could not help but feel ashamed and anxious.


    "If you can successfully rescue Yingying, you are the first meritorious official." Song Qingshu was in a good mood. He put her down and said with a smile.


    Luo Bing''s face turned red. She didn''t know how to respond to him, and she didn''t know what was going on. She was always bright and warm in the red flower party a few years ago. She could smile gently and generously to everyone, but she was as stiff as a little girl in front of this man.


    "By the way, what was Jia Zhen asking you in the secret room just now?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and asked curiously.


    Luo Bing recovered and replied: "Jia Zhen seems to know my identity. She first asked about the affairs of the red flower club. She asked the most about commander Chen and kept asking about the relationship between commander Chen and the Chen family in Haining. It seems that she wanted to find some evidence."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. After the experience of the Qing, Jin and Song Dynasties, he was a great expert in the struggle between politics and governance. He immediately understood Jia Zhen''s purpose. Although the red flower club had a good reputation in the world, it was a rebellious organization for the imperial court. As long as he confirmed the relationship between Chen Jialuo and the Chen family in Haining, Then we can involve the Chen family and the indomitable heart, and the purpose of doing all this is for Chen Ziqiang, the current owner of the Chen family.


    Chen Ziqiang is Han Yuzhou''s right arm. If Chen Ziqiang falls down, the power of Han''s group will be weakened by one third instantly; In addition, Chen Yuanyuan is also from the Chen family, and a Ke in the harem is also a member of the Chen family. If this stick goes on, Han Yuzhou will not be able to turn over.


    "It seems that Jia Sidao has begun to prepare to attack Han Yuzhou." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. You should know that they were still drinking together a few hours ago and chatting happily. Unexpectedly, they had planned to kill each other secretly.


    Although to some extent, he and Han kuozhou are allies, song Qingshu has no time to manage these things now, and his energy is all on rescuing Ren Yingying.


    "You will see that day all the situation and I say in detail..." Song Qingshu holding Luo Bing''s hand, while walking, while listening attentively.


    ---


    During the period of double monthly tickets from June 15 to June 19, the monthly tickets cast by the audience will be double

 Chapter 1377

    Before they knew it, they had already returned to the gate of king Qi''s house. Song Qingshu stopped and said, "do you mean the people who followed the loyal army lost their trace when they arrived near Zhugan lane?"


    "That''s right," Luo Bing nodded as he recalled, "I was just too focused on looking for the loyal army. Instead, I was plotted by Jia Zhen''s men, so that I was caught by mistake."


    "Zhugan Lane..." Song Qingshu closed his eyes and thought about the map of Lin''an City.


    "Brother song!" Lin Pingzhi was anxiously waiting for news at the gate of the palace. When he saw him from a distance, he ran out in a hurry. When he saw the beautiful Luo Bing beside him, he was stunned. However, he soon came back to himself, "have you found their whereabouts?"


    Song Qingshu shakes his head, and Lin Pingzhi suddenly looks disappointed.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Although they haven''t been rescued yet, I have some clues in my hand now. I need to sort out my ideas. You should stay here to deal with the feedback from all parties and let me know if there is any progress."


    Lin Pingzhi originally wanted to say that he would go out to look for it, but after thinking about it, he had no idea even if he went out, so he had to nod and agree.


    Song Qingshu leads Luo Bing back to the inner hall. Chen Yuanyuan is already fidgeting there. When he comes back, he welcomes him happily. However, he suddenly notices the woman beside him and stops: "Qingshu, who is this?"


    "Sister Yuanyuan, her name is Luo Bing. She is an old acquaintance of mine and a good friend of Li Yuanzhi." Song Qingshu had no time to consider the two women''s thoughts at this time, and casually introduced them.


    "Hello ~" Chen Yuanyuan politely smiles at Luo Bing, but he is thinking about his old acquaintance? It seems like a good old friend


    "Hello, sister Yuanyuan." When Chen Yuanyuan looks at Luo Bing, Luo Bing is also looking at her. She is shocked by the beauty of the woman in front of her eyes. Both women are fascinated by her.


    "Song Qingshu is really romantic." Luo Bing turns her mouth secretly. How can she not see that if she had not been there just now, Chen Yuanyuan would have fallen into song Qingshu''s arms with joy.


    "Qingshu, have you found Miss Ren''s whereabouts?" Chen Yuanyuan came to song Qingshu and asked with concern.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and did not answer. Instead, he concentrated on a map of Lin''an City and began to study it. After reading it for a while, he thought of something and told Chen Yuanyuan casually, "sister Yuanyuan, Luo Bing, she''s just out of prison. Take her to wash and rest."


    "Good." Chen Yuanyuan holds Luo Bing''s hand, "sister Luo Bing, come with me."


    Luo Bing has really exhausted her mind in these days. Now she feels relaxed and feels as if her eyelids are filled with lead. Hearing this, she smiles: "thank you, sister Yuanyuan."


    After the two girls left, song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation on the map. Before long, Lin Pingzhi led Chen Youliang to find them.


    "Young master, I have arranged for the brothers of the gang to visit all parts of the city. I have searched 20% of the places, and there is no news yet." Chen Youliang looks nervous. After all, Ren Yingying has a special identity. If something happens to him, he will be depressed.


    Song Qingshu didn''t blame him. Lin''an City is so big. In a short period of time, Chen Youliang can arrange it in an orderly way and search one fifth of the place. It''s very rare.


    "Try to send more people around Zhugan lane." Song Qingshu pointed to a certain position on the map and ordered the way.


    "Yes." Chen Youliang didn''t ask why he wanted to find it. After all, song Qingshu is almost omnipotent in his mind these days. Since he said so, there must be his reason.


    Looking at the sound of Chen Youliang and Lin Pingzhi leaving, song Qingshu can''t help but pinch his forehead. In fact, he doesn''t hold much hope for Zhugan lane. After all, Luo Bing lost it there, which doesn''t mean those people are hiding nearby.


    "Yingying, if they dare to touch your hair, I will let all the loyal soldiers bury you." In the eyes of song Qingshu, there was a flash of violence.


    At this time, in a house in Lin''an City, Ren YingYing and Yue Lingshan were locked up in a room with a closed window. In other words, the two girls were one good and one evil, and they were enemies of each other. In fact, their relationship was not very good. Especially when Ren Yingying saw Yue Lingshan, she couldn''t help thinking of Linghu Chong''s love for her younger martial sister in Lvzhu lane; Yue Lingshan thinks that Linghu Chong is driven out of the gate wall by his father because he is greedy for Ren Yingying''s beauty, so they have no good feelings for each other.


    However, Ren Yingying is graceful and magnanimous. Yue Lingshan is also a kind-hearted woman in her heart. She doesn''t like to write her disgust on her face. On the surface, she can still maintain her courtesy.


    Especially at this time at the same time, looking at the acquaintances in front of me, I feel a little closer.


    "Miss Ren, who are these people?" Yue Lingshan held her shoulders, and there was a faint tremor in her voice.


    After all, Ren Yingying is the holy aunt of the sun moon god cult. She sees more strong winds and waves than Yue Lingshan. At this time, she is extremely calm: "I don''t know, but I think it''s rush..." after taking a look at Yue Lingshan, she swallows the word "elder brother" and says, "I think it''s your elder martial brother''s opponent."


    "Ah? The elder master is so drunk that he has no resistance at all. Will he be in danger now? " Yue Lingshan is in a hurry.


    Ren Yingying shook his head: "just now they have caught Linghu Chong, but they only caught us. It seems that they are threatening him to do something, so you don''t have to worry, Miss Yue. In a short time, neither we nor your elder martial brother will be in danger."


    Hearing her calm tone, Yue Lingshan seemed to be infected and gradually calmed down. She couldn''t help saying, "Miss Ren, aren''t you afraid at all?"


    Ren Yingying faint smile: "because I know someone came back to save me." I don''t know who I think of when I say this, but my expression is very complicated.


    "Yes," Yue Lingshan nodded. "Brother Chong likes you so much. He will fight his life to save you."


    Ren Yingying shows a frown and thinks that brother Chong likes you so much, but she doesn''t say anything after all.


    Yue Lingshan suddenly frowned: "I don''t know if Xiaolin can find it here, but even if he does, he is not the opponent of these people..."


    Ren Yingying is trying to comfort her, but Yue Lingshan seems to think of something, and her dispirited face is swept away: "by the way, there''s elder brother song, who has excellent martial arts skills. There''s nothing he can''t do in the world. He will come to us."


    Hearing her mention of song Qingshu, Ren Yingying looks strange, but after all, he agrees with her. If someone can save them, it''s definitely not Lin Pingzhi or Linghu Chong. It''s mostly the man.


    Yue Lingshan suddenly thought of what happened at the banquet just now. She quietly looked at Ren Yingying''s face. After a long hesitation, she tentatively asked, "Miss Ren, brother Chong likes you so much, and because you are not allowed by the right way, why did you finally marry brother song?"


    Although she has been favored by song Qingshu in recent years, she and Linghu Chong have been childhood friends. They not only regard him as their elder brother, but also have a vague feeling towards him. In addition, she has always been clear about love and hate, and she has not so much scheming. In her heart, Linghu Chong is unfair, so she says it directly.


    Ren Yingying''s face darkened: "too many things have happened during this period. I don''t know how to say it. I can only blame fate and people."


    "I think there must be a misunderstanding between you and master brother," Yue Lingshan said with a frown. "In my opinion, it''s better for you to open up and find brother song together. With his character, he may choose to become a man of beauty."


    "The character of song Qingshu?" Ren Yingying looks strange and looks at Yue Lingshan angrily. He thinks that you haven''t seen the devil side of him. If he wants to attack you, do you think you and Lin Pingzhi can be so happy together?


    Seeing what Yue Lingshan had to say nervously, Ren Yingying was annoyed. Comparing the two people''s experiences, she hated each other''s carefree appearance. She could not help saying coldly, "why do you have to pretend to be a good person here? Linghu Chong clearly likes you, so I don''t believe you can''t feel it."


    "I..." Yue Lingshan opened her mouth, but found that she didn''t know how to refute. After all, she was not blind, how could she not see Linghu Chong''s affection for herself.


    Ren Yingying said what she had been holding in her heart all the time. She just felt that the whole person was much more relaxed. However, she regretted it when she spoke. What''s the difference between Ren YingYing and those jealous stupid women?


    Just at this time, the door was opened from the outside. The leader in black came in, glanced at the two girls, and then waved. Some subordinates had run up and pulled Yue Lingshan to take her away.


    "Ah ~" Yue Lingshan couldn''t help exclaiming. Several men of three or five years old took him away in the middle of the night. It didn''t look like something good happened. Thinking of some possible scenes, her small face turned pale.


    Ren Yingying ran to block Yue Lingshan and opened her hands to protect her: "what are you going to do?"


    Although she didn''t like each other very much in her heart, she couldn''t let her sit by and watch each other in danger.


    The man in black couldn''t help laughing: "Oh, Miss Ren, as far as I know, Miss Yue of Huashan school used to be your rival. If something happens to her, shouldn''t you be happy?"


    Ren Yingying''s face was cold and said coldly, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m song Qingshu''s wife. Unless Miss Yue likes my husband, how can I be my rival."


    Although she wanted to cancel the engagement not long ago, she was not stupid. Now, at the critical moment, she naturally wants to make good use of this relationship. After all, song Qingshu''s martial arts have been powerful all over the world in recent years, and now he has become the king of Qi of the state of song... He deliberately reminds the other party of his own identity, just wants to make it a deterrent.


    The leader of the man in black sneered: "you don''t have to take the name of song to oppress me. To tell you the truth, the name of song is our top enemy. This time we came to Lin''an for him."


    Ren Yingying was surprised, and then he knew that his and Yue Lingshan''s conjectures were all wrong.


    "Take it away!" The leader of the man in black was too lazy to talk to her. He turned around and left. Several of his men pushed Ren Yingying away, set up Yue Lingshan and went out.


    Now Ren Yingying''s internal power is sealed, and there is no way to help each other. She has no choice but to keep patting the door behind her. Thinking of Yue Lingshan''s possible atrocity, she claps two lines of tears, and her lips are bleeding from teeth: song, why don''t you come!


    ---


    Now the river crab word is very serious, even the political struggle


    I also think of the lonely man and few women in the previous chapter. Dry firewood and fire, women and dry together are also shielding words

 Chapter 1378

    In fact, Ren YingYing and Yue Lingshan had a problem. They took Yue Lingshan away in the middle of the night, not to violence her, but to interrogate her about the whereabouts of the anti evil sword.


    Unfortunately, Ren Yingying didn''t know this. He leaned against the wall and slid down. He was very confused, worried and afraid.


    Suddenly, she was surprised: Why did she think of song Qingshu instead of brother Chong at this time? When she realized this, she was a little stunned and her eyes became more and more complicated.


    When he was in a daze, a noisy voice came out of the door: "young master, you can''t go in!"


    "Go away ~"


    Then the door was knocked open from the outside, and a young man full of wine staggered in. Ren Yingying subconsciously looked up and saw that the other party''s clothes were strange. They were not as fastidious as aristocratic CHILDES, nor as natural as nomads. Instead, they were more like bandits.


    When she looked at each other, the other was also looking at her. The young man saw that although the woman was in prison, it did not affect her beautiful appearance, especially her white skin was faintly red. People could not help but move their index finger and wanted to take a bite.


    Noticing the lust in his eyes, Ren Yingying frowned and showed a trace of disgust. However, in the eyes of the young man, she felt that she was very shy and could not help but feel in her heart: "everyone in the Jianghu said that Miss Ren of the sun moon cult is beautiful and beautiful. Today, she is really extraordinary."


    Ren Yingying looked cold: "since you know my identity and dare to be so rude, aren''t you afraid that you will be cut off by the sun moon god religion and cast down on the Blackwood cliff one day?"


    As a child, she was the saint of the sun moon god religion, and her voice had an awe inspiring and inviolable dignity.


    Frightened by her momentum, the young man subconsciously stepped back two steps. However, he soon realized something. He even thought that he was scared away by a woman, and became more and more angry: "I''m not afraid that other people are afraid of you. You''re the eldest lady of the sun moon cult, and I''m the little general of the loyalist army. I''m just right, ha ha ~"


    It turned out that he was Zhang Hongfan, a young general of the loyal army. He was captured by song Qingshu in Yangzhou at the beginning. Later, because song Qingshu was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua, Yangzhou was in chaos, so he fled.


    Hearing that he revealed his identity, the two retinues behind him immediately became anxious: "young master..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhang Hongfan interrupted them directly. "Even if she knows her identity, can she escape from heaven?"


    The two retinues looked at each other and did not dare to persuade each other, but they could see that they did not agree with each other.


    "Miss Ren, let me introduce myself. I''m Zhang Hongfan, young general of the loyal army. Nice to meet you." Zhang Hongfan walked up to Ren YingYing and said with a smile.


    "I''m not at all glad to see you." Ren Yingying coldly replied that she did not give him any face, but secretly searched for the other party''s information. She had heard of the name of the loyalist army, and knew that the active rebel army in the Dabie Mountains, that is, the rebel army, was not much different from the mountain bandits.


    "The loyal army and the sun moon god cult have always been good at fighting against the river. It seems that they are really fighting against song Qingshu." Ren Yingying frowned.


    In the other side there met a soft nail, Zhang Hongfan is not angry, but more excited: "have character, I like this kind of prickly rose."


    Ren Yingying''s heart rose in an instant. Zhang Hongfan, a young general of the loyal army, is also a well-known figure in the river and lake. He is very fierce in war, but he is also famous for his arrogance and lust. It''s not good to be in the same room with him at this time.


    Despite some fear in her heart, Ren Yingying didn''t show it at all. She knew that the weaker she was, the more she would encourage the other party''s arrogance. She said calmly: "major general, please respect yourself! You will affect the friendship between the loyalists and the sun moon god religion. " Because she knew that the loyal army was coming for song Qingshu this time, she wisely didn''t mention his name this time.


    "Our loyal army has a stupid friendship with your Sun Moon cult," Zhang Hongfan said with a sneer. "Song Qingshu is our top enemy, and the sun moon cult has a marriage with song Qingshu. Actually, you are also the enemy of the loyal army."


    "What do you want?" Ren Yingying Feng''s eyes were full of evil and glared at him.


    Ren Yingying has been a saint for a long time. This stare is full of dignity. When Rao Shi Zhang Hongfan is ready, he can''t help but tremble: "you don''t have to stare at me. I''m not a believer of your sun moon god religion. I kneel down and beg for mercy when you look at me. As for what I want... "


    Zhang Hongfan pauses and comes to Ren Yingying on purpose: "these lonely men and women in the middle of the night, I''ve heard for a long time that Aunt Bing Xueming is clever. Can''t I even guess this?"


    Ren Yingying shrunk back to avoid contact with each other. He said with disgust: "has anyone ever told you that your mouth stinks?"


    Being so excited by her, Zhang Hongfan was so drunk that he was suddenly furious: "don''t always put on a noble and inviolable appearance. Later, I''ll lick your whole body with this smelly mouth to see what you look like!"


    Hearing what he said, Ren Yingying trembled with disgust and anger. He raised his hand and slapped him in the face. Originally, they were so close apart that they couldn''t avoid this slap. Unfortunately, Ren Yingying''s skill was blocked, and her action was much slower than usual. Instead of slapping each other, Zhang Hongfan grabbed her wrist.


    "Tut Tut, the small white and tender hands, can''t help but arouse people''s desire." Zhang Hongfan put her hand to the tip of her nose and smelled it. She closed her eyes and showed a trace of intoxication.


    "Let go of me!" Ren Yingying has always been superior. Why has he ever suffered such humiliation? She can''t help but remember that song Qingshu did the same to her at the beginning, but now in retrospect, this person is more than 1000 times and 10000 times more annoying than song.


    "I won''t let go, you bite me?" Zhang Hongfan burst out laughing.


    "I swear in the name of the sun moon god, I will let you die without a burial place!" Ren Yingying clenched his lips, a wonderful eye full of anger at this time.


    "I''m so scared ~" Zhang Hongfan said with a smile, and then came up to her, "I also swear in the name of the young general of the loyal army that I will make you want to be immortal and die tonight."


    "Ah ~" Ren Yingying finally panicked and struggled desperately, but her true Qi was sealed. She could not match the strength of a man. Her hands were tightly pressed on the wall by the other party, and it was difficult for her to move.


    At this moment, a trace of despair flashed in her mind. She thought that if she had known it would have been like this, it would have been better to have a wedding with song Qingshu, and her innocence, which had been treasured for more than ten years, would not have been obtained by this disgusting man


    As soon as she thought of song Qingshu, she could not help feeling resentful. In the past, you could appear every time I was in danger. Why did you disappear when I was most dangerous!


    At this time, suddenly came a burst of drinking at the door: "stop it!"


    Ren Yingying thinks that song Qingshu is coming, but he is disappointed to go along with his reputation. He is a stranger to two great men.


    Zhang Hongfan also saw them and hummed coldly: "Li Haotian, Li Jiannan, don''t mind your own business!" Although the two brothers are young, they are the veterans of the loyal army. In their early years, they followed Zhang Rou to fight in the Central Plains. Now the loyalty army''s momentum is at least half of the credit of the two brothers.


    Looking at the situation in the room, Li Haotian was so angry that he rushed in and grabbed him and fell to one side: "go away!"


    Zhang Hongfan didn''t expect that he would give him a hand. He was caught off guard. He turned over and stood firm. His face was very ugly: "how dare you give me a hand?"


    "You are so ambitious that even she dares to touch it?" Li Haotian ignored him and growled against him.


    "Is she the daughter of the Jade Emperor? Why can''t I touch her?" Zhang Hongfan''s eyes were full of bitterness.


    Li Jiannan came in and said coldly, "she is my daughter. If she moves, it means that she will never die with the sun and moon god. Can you bear the responsibility?"


    "What happened to my daughter? We even dare to offend song Qingshu, but we are afraid of a mere day and moon god religion? " Zhang Hongfan gives his subordinates a look. The man understands and sneaks out quietly.


    Li Haotian looked at her fiercely: "I don''t care whose daughter she is. Even if she is a woman with no background, you shouldn''t touch her? Have you forgotten the name of our army? Loyalty, loyalty! What you have done is worthy of these two words? "


    Zhang Hongfan looked gloomy: "what are you? It''s not your turn to teach me!"


    On one side, Ren Yingying saw that they were divided. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he knew it was good for him. He quietly shrank into a corner and planned to wait for the opportunity.


    "I''m a veteran of the loyal army. I''ll teach you a lesson for your father today!" Li Haotian was also angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven.


    Zhang Hongfan''s eyes were full of people from the other side. He knew that he must have suffered from the current conflict. As soon as he turned his eyes, he planned to wait for the rescue: "Li Haotian, you don''t have to speak so high sounding. What''s loyalty? It''s clear that last time in Yangzhou, you had a good talk with song Qingshu. At that time, you had a strange heart and wanted to join others, That''s why I won''t touch his woman. "


    "You fart!" Li Haotian was so angry that he punched him in the face.


    As soon as Zhang Hongfan''s eyes were fixed, he quickly parried, and the two fought in an instant.


    Although Zhang Hongfan can lead the soldiers to fight, his martial arts can only be regarded as mediocre. He can''t compare with Li Haotian, a fierce general in the battlefield. He was beaten black and blue before long.


    Just then, there was a commotion outside the door: "who dares to move our major general?" Then a group of fully armed soldiers surrounded the Li brothers.


    Seeing this change, Li Haotian stopped and frowned at the people outside.


    "Fuck you!" When Zhang Hongfan got up, a fierce color flashed in his eyes. He was about to order these people to be surrounded and killed. Suddenly, a cold hum came from the air: "are you loyal troops fighting so hard to recruit relatives?"


    Ren Yingying curiously looks out of the window and sees a masked old man coming down from the sky. This light skill immediately frightens the whole audience, and few people in the whole Jianghu can reach this level.


    But let Ren Yingying even more surprised is that the old man holding a bright and charming young woman, it is before in the banquet met Huang Rong!


    ------


    PS. thanks to the leader of the alliance, Bai Hailang and Wuyan, 465811664


    Li Haotian and Li Jiannan in this chapter are guest stars of a book friend at the beginning. Because of the need of the plot, they appear again, but I don''t know if the book friend is still reading this book

 Chapter 1379

    On the one hand, Ren Yingying is shocked by the old man''s lightness skill. She compares her father with the other in her heart. She has no choice but to admit that the masked old man''s lightness skill is still superior to his father''s. judging from his reserved eyes and temperament, I''m afraid his cultivation is not inferior to his father''s; But what shocked her even more was Huang Rong beside him. At first glance, her appearance was obviously made by others.


    As the leader of the beggars'' sect, Huang Rong''s dog beating stick is unique in the Wulin. In addition, she is resourceful and resourceful. Her father is dongxie pharmacist Huang and her husband is Guo Jing. There are few people in the whole world who can catch her or dare to catch her.


    Especially at the banquet, when I saw Mingming and Guo Jing together, I was also arrested. Who can catch her from Guo Jing?


    No matter Zhang Hongfan or Li brothers, they all seem to be afraid of this masked old man. When they see him appear, they just stop. Just when they don''t know how to deal with it, Zhang Rou shows up with someone: "if you come here, please forgive me."


    The old man snorted: "you don''t have to be polite. Just close your hands. Don''t spoil our big business."


    Zhang Rou, with a stiff smile, turned back and glared at her son: "are you making trouble again?"


    Zhang Hongfan said with a smile: "regardless of my business, I''m playing with them. Do you believe you ask them?"


    Li Haotian and Li Jiannan looked at each other and nodded. There was no need to go down with Zhang Hongfan in front of outsiders.


    Zhang Rou glanced at the men of the two sides. Of course, she knew what was going on in her heart. However, since both sides had the same caliber, she was happy to take advantage of the situation: "that''s good. Give me some peace."


    The old man in black is too lazy to pay any attention to them. They sing Black faces and white faces one by one. With a cold hum, he pushes Huang Rong in his hand: "I''ve caught people as agreed, and I''ll leave the rest to you. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll take care of the rest." Zhang Rou waved her hand and motioned her men to take Huang Rong down.


    "As soon as possible instigate Han kuozhou and Jia Sidao to fight, by the way, and song Qingshu..." the old man in black touched the broken finger on his hand, and a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    Zhang Rou replied: "before, he had already attracted Han Jianzhou to fight Jia Sidao. Now, with Huang Rong, Jia Sidao is afraid to fight back."


    Ren Yingying, not far away, is secretly frightened after hearing this. It''s really a bad plan, but he can''t inform song Qingshu of them.


    Noticing the old man in black''s broken finger, Ren Yingying was surprised: "the top experts in the world who have broken their fingers have only heard of Hong Qigong, the nine finger beggar, but this man is obviously not Hong Qigong, and he doesn''t know who it is."


    The masked old man in black was obviously very satisfied with Zhang Rou''s answer. He nodded and then carried his lightness skill away.


    Zhang Rou takes a look at her son and Li''s brothers, and without saying anything, she takes them away to set up a predetermined plan.


    Zhang Hongfan takes a greedy look at Ren Yingying. Unfortunately, the Li brothers protect her and hesitate for a moment. He finally gives up. After all, at this critical moment, he is in direct conflict with the two brothers. At that time, his father will have to scold him. What''s more, although there is no Ren Yingying now, there is an equally outstanding Huang Rong.


    In a way, Huang Rong is more famous than Ren Yingying. Although both of them are good at beauty, Huang Rong has the unique charm of a young woman, especially her slightly raised abdomen. She has played with so many women and has never played with pregnant women, especially such beautiful pregnant women.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was, and the less he felt about Ren Yingying. Zhang Hongfan gave the Li brothers a cold look: "I''ll give you face today, hum." With that, he hurriedly went to the hut where Huang Rong was being held.


    Li brothers then turned to Ren YingYing and said, "Miss Ren, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you two heroes." Ren Yingying didn''t know why they wanted to help her. However, she didn''t have time to think about it. Instead, she anxiously pointed to the direction of Zhang Hongfan''s disappearance, "go and save Mrs. Guo."


    Li''s brothers looked over there. They were furious and left two people here to protect Ren Yingying. Then they rushed over there.


    "Beauty, I''ll love you tonight ~" Zhang Hongfan reached out and leaned over Huang Rong.


    Huang Rong suddenly turned pale and was thinking about how to get out of trouble. As a result, the Li brothers just arrived and opened his hand.


    "Guo Jing and Huang Rong have been loyal to Xiangyang for many years. I don''t know how many Han people they have saved. How can you do anything to her?" Li Haotian pointed at him and said angrily.


    One after another, Zhang Hongfan''s desire and fire turned into evil fire: "I''ve given your brother face to miss Ren just now. Don''t go too far."


    "It''s not a matter of losing face, it''s a matter of morality and justice in the Jianghu," Li Jiannan said. "If you don''t agree, you can find the leader to judge."


    "Don''t take my father to crush me!" Zhang Hongfan roared, "fuck your mother, I''ve endured your brothers for a long time. Someone will kill them for me!"


    When he got the order, his direct subordinates immediately took action. Li brothers'' subordinates were already on guard, and the two sides fought together in an instant.


    "Stop it all!" At this time, Zhang Rou went back and forth, looking at the scene of a pot of porridge in front of her, she was so angry that she trembled all over, "how unreasonable."


    Zhang Hongfan said, "Dad, it''s them..."


    "Shut up Zhang Rou glared at them fiercely. "I already know the whole story. It''s all caused by your mischief. From now on, you''ll follow me. You can''t leave me without my permission."


    After that, he came to the Li brothers and arched his hand: "the dog is stubborn. I hope you can read in his youth and don''t agree with him."


    "No, no!" The brothers bowed down in a hurry to apologize.


    The two sides exchanged for a while, but the tense atmosphere just now gradually eased down. Zhang Rou simply handed over the task of guarding Huang Rong, Ren YingYing and others to the Li brothers, and then left with Zhang Hongfan.


    Zhang Hongfan was not satisfied, but he was afraid to say anything because of his father''s usual accumulated power. He could only look at the Li brothers bitterly and left behind his father.


    The Li brothers looked at each other and finally sighed silently.


    Huang Rong can''t help but see all this in front of her eyes. Although she doesn''t know much about the internal situation of the loyal army, she still has a plan in mind: "thank you two heroes for helping each other."


    Li brothers hastened to reply: "don''t be polite, leader Huang. In this case, as long as you are a bloody man, you will be duty bound."


    Huang Rong laughs and chats with them. Suddenly, the conversation turns: "you two have saved each other. I can''t bear that you are in danger and don''t know it, so I have to remind you of some words."


    Li brothers looked at each other and arched their hands to Huang Rong: "I still hope that the leader of Huang Gang will give us some advice."


    Huang Rong chuckled: "I''m afraid I can''t give you directions, but have you ever thought about how you would think of you when you were young and big masters who offended you so much today?"


    Li Haotian frowned and said faintly, "the great master is different from the little master."


    Huang Rong shook her head: "you two should know the truth of estrangement. Zhang Hongfan is also your own son. As far as I know, he is not only arrogant and lustful, but also capable. Zhang Rou will certainly regard him as her successor. Now there are wars all over the world. If Zhang Rou has any problems, will you two have good fruit after Zhang Hongfan takes the throne? Even if Zhang ruoshou dies, you are not many years older than Zhang Hongfan. When he is in his prime, do you think he will rest assured that he will leave you to threaten his son''s status? "


    Li Haotian''s face changed. In fact, Huang Rong''s words had already made them aware of them, but they kept avoiding thinking deeply; On one side, Li Zhen''s Nancheng mansion was deeper. He couldn''t help laughing: "I''ve heard for a long time that the leader of Huang Gang is Zhuge among women. Today, when I saw him, he really deserves his reputation. In a few words, he provoked the relationship between our brothers and the leader."


    Huang Rong said with a smile: "I don''t deny that I have a motive to sow dissension, but I am also telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can follow me secretly now. If there is no accident, Zhang Rou and her son are discussing how to deal with you."


    Li Minnan finally changed his face. Although he kept telling himself that the other party was deliberately alienating himself in order to escape, looking at the direction of Zhang Rou''s father and son''s disappearance, he felt a strong impulse of curiosity.


    Li Haotian grabbed his hand: "you are cautious and good at lightness. Go and see what they are talking about. I''ll watch it here."


    Li Jiannan nodded, and Huang Rong on one side reminded him in a soft voice: "you must be careful, in case they find out, it''s hard to escape the end."


    Li Jiannan snorted coldly: "what they are talking about has not been decided yet. The leader of Huang Gang doesn''t need to be alarmist." Although she said this, she had believed most of it in her heart. With Zhang Rou''s character, she really found that she would choose to cut down what she heard.


    Li Jiannan picked up his lightness skills and quickly caught up with them all the way. Fortunately, they didn''t go far. It wasn''t long before they found Zhang Rou and his party. Zhang Rou and her son stood by the lake and said something.


    Li fuanan carefully explored the past. Although his martial arts were not as good as Zhang Rou''s, the difference was not too far. In addition, his lightness skill was the first in the loyalty army, so it was not a big problem to avoid a few bodyguards.


    "Dad, are you just letting the brothers go?" Zhang Hongfan was a little angry.


    Zhang Rou hums coldly: "you still say, when can your greedy and lustful virtue be changed? Did you not suffer enough last time in Yangzhou?"


    Li Jiannan nodded in secret. It seems that the leader is very sensible.


    "The big man was born in heaven and earth. What''s wrong with playing with a few women?" Zhang Hongfan disagreed. "On the contrary, it was the Li brothers who taught me so ruthlessly. They really didn''t pay attention to you."


    Zhang Rou snorted, noncommittal.


    Listening to them talking about their brothers, Li Jiannan pricked up his ears in an instant.


    On the other side of Lin''an City, song Qingshu was studying the map in his mansion. Suddenly, his servant came to report to Guo Jing for a visit.


    "Come on, please." Song Qingshu was curious. What did he come for so late?


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Guo Jing stormed in. Without politeness, he grabbed his hand nervously: "brother song, you have to help me this time. Your sister-in-law has been arrested!"


    --

 Chapter 1380

    "What?" Song Qingshu was shocked.


    "Rong''er has been taken away." Guo Jing repeated again, his hands trembling. It is obvious that the whole person''s heart has been turbulent.


    "How could it be?" Song Qingshu was puzzled, "with her wit and martial arts, and your care, who in the world has the ability to rob her?"


    "It''s all my fault," Guo Jing said remorsefully. "At that time, I was called by Mr. Jia to talk about things. Rong ER was a little tired, so she proposed to go back by herself, and I agreed. Mr. Jia arranged for a carriage to escort rong''er back. As a result, a masked master robbed her on the way


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank: "is there a guard around rong''er?" He is worried, even rong''er shouts out, but Guo Jing is also like an ant on a hot pot, and doesn''t notice the abnormality of his address.


    "Yes, Mr. Jia sent some guards." Guo Jing replied, "according to the guard, the masked man had gray hair and should be an old man. At the same time, he was very good at martial arts. He almost broke through the guards'' defense line and robbed rong''er from the carriage."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "Jia Sidao''s guard martial arts are very good. Rong... My sister-in-law was resting in the carriage at that time. Although she was a bit caught off guard, she was the leader of the Gang after all, and she was good at beating dogs. She could rob her in a short time. I''m afraid the martial arts of the comer was not inferior to the Wujue."


    Guo Jing nodded: "I think so too. I don''t know which elder in the world will do such things regardless of his identity!"


    "Where was the place where my wife was attacked?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "In Dao Mao lane." Guo Jing replied, "the bodyguard of the current Jia family still chased him for a while, but the man''s lightness skill was too high, and soon he lost his trace."


    "Oh, in what direction?" Song Qingshu pushed the map in front of Guo Jing. Suddenly, he felt that he had caught something, but he couldn''t remember it when he thought about it.


    "In this direction, I lost sight after about a mile." Guo Jing began to draw on the map, and suddenly realized, "Hey, brother song, what are you doing studying the map so late?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "not only my wife, but also Yingying has been robbed."


    "What happened to my sister-in-law?" Guo Jing now recalled that when he came into the house just now, the whole people in the palace looked dignified and in a hurry, so he suddenly realized.


    "Yes, I''m also pursuing her whereabouts, but I''ve got nothing." Song Qingshu patted his head, obviously some remorse.


    Guo Jing hesitated for a moment and said, "could it be Lord Jia?"


    "Why do you think so?" Song Qingshu looks at him suspiciously.


    Guo Jing took out a letter from his arms: "the reason why I came to see you is that I received a secret letter warning me to give up the martial arts contest, otherwise rong''er would be in danger. I guess the only one who has such motive is Han. By analogy, it is most likely that Jia is the one who attacks his younger brother and sister."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t think so. I think it''s someone who deliberately provokes the fight between the two groups so as to reap the benefits. I will inform Mr. Han, and you can also pass on my analysis to Mr. Jia."


    "I''ll try my best, but Mr. Jia has begun to doubt Mr. Han." Guo Jing said with a bitter smile.


    Song Qingshu is silent. He may not be unaware of the mystery because of the cunning of Jia Sidao and Han Yuzhou. But they are both political experts. They will attack each other when they have a handle. But if they want to stop, they may not be able to transfer their will.


    On the other hand, Li Jiannan''s eavesdropping continued, only to hear Zhang Hongfan say: "from the beginning, they both opposed the plan. Obviously they had ulterior motives and plotted against the plan. Dad, you can''t help but guard against it."


    "This shameless little man!" Li didn''t know that the other side was trying to frame himself, but he couldn''t rush out to confront each other at this time. He could only squeeze his fist to see what Zhang Rou said.


    Zhang Rou was silent for a long time, and suddenly said, "now we have to rely on the strength of their two brothers."


    Hiding in the dark, Li Jiannan''s heart sank to the bottom in an instant. Although the other side didn''t say anything clearly, the subtext was obvious enough. Now we still need them. What will happen to the two brothers when they don''t need them?


    "Well, I''ll put up with them for a while." Zhang Hongfan was obviously very satisfied with his father''s reply, "by the way, Dad, now my uncle has collapsed in the Southern Song Dynasty. Without his secret support, it''s not a long-term plan for us to stay in that corner of the Dabie Mountains."


    "I''ve been thinking about it all this time. Anyi is here to avenge your uncle; Second, to carry away some of his hidden treasures. After we go back, we will give up the Dabie Mountains and lead our troops north to join Mongolia. "


    Take refuge in Mongolia!


    These four words sounded like thunder in Li Jiannan''s ears. Although he was a robber, he thought he was a hero in the forest to some extent. In his heart, he also wanted to do justice for heaven and restore rivers and mountains for the Han people.


    So these years, although the two brothers are dissatisfied with Zhang Rou''s father and son''s behavior, because they have a relationship with the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty, they can get the official recognition of the Southern Song Dynasty. They have changed from bandits to officers and soldiers, and they can honor their ancestors consciously, so they put up with some unaccustomed behaviors.


    Over the years, Li Jiannan has been fighting with the state of Jin on behalf of the Southern Song Dynasty. Now he suddenly wants to join Mongolia as a traitor. Li Jiannan is very angry.


    If Li Haotian was here, he might immediately blow up his hair and run out to denounce the father and son. However, Li Jiannan was much more calm. Although he was angry in his heart, he could control his emotions. He took a deep look at Zhang Rou and quietly backed out.


    When Huang Rong saw Li''s expressionless return, her heart fell down, because she knew her plan had worked.


    Li Jiannan took a look at her, then took his brother Li Haotian to the next room and whispered what he had just heard.


    "These two thieves!" Li Haotian immediately raised his case.


    "Keep it down!" Li Jiannan quickly held him, "what should we do next?"


    "Anti motherfucker, of course!" Li Haotian said angrily, "I think our brother has always admired Yue Fei, but he has to work under Zhang Jun, the traitor who killed him. I''ve had enough of that."


    Li Jiannan said with a bitter smile: "Niang''s biggest wish in her life is that we will no longer be bandits despised by everyone, have a righteous identity, and work under Zhang Jun, at least have an official identity, which can be regarded as fulfilling her old man''s wish."


    Li Haotian was also silent. After a long time, he said, "we have Zhang Jun''s brand of Wanzao. I''m afraid that neither Han Zhuozhou nor Jia Sidao can accommodate us. Even if we accept it, I''m afraid that we will not be promoted in our life because of our background. Do we really want to go to the Jin State or the Qing state?"


    Li Jiannan laughed: "do you forget that we still have a place to go?"


    "Where?" Li Haotian asked in a hurry.


    "Shandong!" Li Jiannan quietly looked around, dipped in tea and wrote two words on the table.


    "Take refuge in the golden snake king song Qingshu?" Li Haotian frowned, "he''s just a bigger bandit leader. How can he explain to me then?"


    Li Jiannan shook his head: "he is no longer the king of the Golden Snake, but the king of Qi who was granted by the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty. He naturally has official status with him."


    Li Haotian patted his thigh: "it''s so good. Last time I was in Yangzhou, I thought he was very good!"


    "If we want to take refuge in him, we must not go empty handed. At least we must make a contribution first, so as not to be despised by him and be difficult to get along with in king Qi''s mansion in the future." Li Jiannan analyzed.


    Li Hao looked to Ren Yingying''s direction: "yes, there is a ready-made credit here."


    Li added: "it''s not just miss Ren. I''ve heard song Qingshu and Guo Jing and Huang Rong make friends. If we don''t help each other, maybe he will blame us in the future."


    Li Haotian nodded and said, "there is also the girl Yue of Huashan sect. According to the news, she happened to live in Prince Qi''s residence during this period. Obviously, their relationship is extraordinary."


    Li Jiannan frowned: "so many women... How can they feel that he is as erotic as Zhang Hongfan."


    Li Haotian laughed and said, "they are great heroes. Beautiful women love heroes. They are different from Zhang Hongfan who can only use strong goods."


    "But with our strength, we may not be able to save them safely." Li Jiannan said with a headache, "once Zhang Rou reacts, our brothers will die without a place to be buried."


    "Why don''t you consult with Huang Rong?" Li Haotian suggested, "it''s said in the river and lake that she has always been known as Zhuge among women. She must be able to find a way."


    Li Jiannan''s eyes brightened: "how can I forget her?"


    The two brothers soon ran to Huang Rong''s room. After hearing what they said, Huang Rong was overjoyed and couldn''t help laughing: "how can you be so confused? Do you have to send us to him personally? You should know that song Qingshu must have gone crazy at this time. When he has no clue, it''s not easy for you to tip off the news and save us with his ability? It will also be a great achievement. "


    Although the brothers did not mention the credit, how could Huang Rong not see through their minds? In a few words, they solved their problem.


    The brothers were immediately overjoyed: "leader Huang is really resourceful. It''s better to listen to your words than to read for ten years!"


    At this time, song Qingshu was looking at the map in front of him. Suddenly, a bright line crossed his mind. He quickly found two chopsticks and made a simple compass. First, he marked the Zhugan lane where Luo Bing had been following the rebels on the map. Then, he drew a circular arc with the missing point of Ren Yingying as the center of the circle and the distance he was chasing as the radius, Then take the place where the guards of Jia''s house tracked the man in black as the center of the circle, estimate a radius and draw an arc.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are fixed on the map, trying to determine the intersection area of the three patterns. As long as this area is determined, Huang Rong and Ren Yingying are mostly nearby.


    ---

 Chapter 1381

    After the painting, song Qingshu''s heart sank. He stared at the sign on the map and muttered to himself, "how can it be? Why can there be no intersection?"


    There is only a part of overlap between the arc of Zhugan lane and the arc drawn for the center of the circle where Ren Yingying disappeared, but the circle on the other side of huangrong is far away from here, even if the radius increases, it can''t reach here.


    "How did this happen?" Song Qingshu thought it was a safe way, but the reality gave him a loud slap.


    The only way to prove the failure, song Qingshu lying on the table, the whole person gradually fell into a despair. You should know that the best rescue time is the hours before the kidnapping. The longer the time, the less likely they will be rescued. What''s more, they are still gorgeous women, and they are in a more dangerous situation.


    At this time, a pair of gentle hands on his shoulder, gently for him to pinch up, song Qingshu looked up, it was Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Sister Luo Bing was going to come here, but I saw that her spirit was too much, so I let her have a rest first." Chen Yuanyuan gently smiles and answers in a soft voice.


    Song Qingshu nodded, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Isn''t it going well?" Chen Yuanyuan is good at understanding a man''s mind and emotions, and is very sensitive to his depression.


    Song Qingshu held her waist and buried her face on her soft abdomen: "I''ve tried my best, but I still can''t find their whereabouts. Now I have no other way."


    In the past, song Qingshu was full of high spirits in front of her, but today he is particularly weak. Chen Yuanyuan does not dislike this man, but thinks that this man is real. In the past, he always made himself feel unreal and unpredictable, but now he pokes the softest part in his heart.


    "You must love miss Ren very much." Chen Yuanyuan gently stroked his hair, there was a trace of envy in his tone.


    "Not only ah, I also like Huang Rong very much..." Song Qingshu added in his heart that the relationship between them is too against the secular ethics. For Huang Rong''s reputation, he can''t tell a third person, even the women around him.


    No matter Huang Rong or Ren Yingying, they are reluctant to part with each other. They have a good understanding of Huang Rong''s feelings. On the contrary, they are Ren Yingying. Although their enemies have evaded their lovers, they have not really had any relationship, but song Qingshu has long been intimate with her. He knows everything about her and Ling Huchong.


    Just as Ling Hu Chong poured out his love to Ren Yingying in the green bamboo lane, Ren Yingying fell in love with him unconsciously; Song Qingshu also saw what happened to them. He fell in love with the girl who was proud but gentle.


    "Qingshu, I believe you will be able to save them. You know, in my heart, you are the immortal who can pick the stars. Is it more difficult to save people than to go up to the sky for rain?" Chen Yuanyuan kept stroking his hair, and his voice became more gentle.


    "Yes, I can change my life. Can''t I save some women?" Song Qingshu gradually rekindled his fighting spirit and looked at Chen Yuanyuan gratefully, "thank you!"


    Chen Yuanyuan gently smile, ten fingers continue to press on his shoulder, try his best to eliminate his physical fatigue.


    Song Qingshu patted her hand: "everyone says you are a beauty, but in my opinion, you are like a virtuous empress."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face was slightly red: "how dare I compare with empress changsun."


    Song Qingshu smiles and stops talking. His attention returns to the map in front of him. Suddenly, he thinks of something and immediately changes the center of Huang Rong''s circle to the symmetrical point centered on the place where the carriage is attacked.


    Because it suddenly occurred to him that the masked man who robbed Huang Rong had such high martial arts and gray hair, so he must have rich experience in the world. How could he escape to the hiding place? I will subconsciously lead the pursuers away in the opposite direction, and then go back to my destination in a big circle.


    After redrawing the third circle, we finally determined the intersection of a small area. Although there was no specific point, it was enough for song Qingshu.


    He was eager to save others, but he didn''t have time to leave any orders. Song Qingshu rushed out of king Qi''s house in a flash. Looking at his flash, Chen Yuanyuan showed a gentle smile on his face.


    Not long after Song Qingshu left, Lin Pingzhi led a man to come in excitedly: "brother song, we have news from elder martial sister, brother song?"


    Looking at the empty desk, Lin Pingzhi''s excited voice suddenly stopped.


    Chen Yuanyuan explained: "Qingshu just went out."


    Lin Pingzhi immediately turned around: "then I''ll go to find him."


    "Ah ~" Chen Yuanyuan called to him in a hurry. "You can''t catch up with him even if you ride a thousand li horse, because of the lightness skill of shrinking the ground into an inch with green script. Who''s this next to you?"


    Li Jiannan has a dull face. My God, there is such a beautiful woman in the world!


    Chen Yuanyuan has long been used to this amazing look, but also did not care, just a slight cough to remind each other.


    Li Jiannan came back to his senses and wiped brother Zhu''s saliva from the corner of his mouth. He introduced himself in a flurried way: "my name is Li Jiannan. I''m from the loyal army. I know the whereabouts of Miss Ren and the leader of Huang Gang..."


    Chen Yuanyuan finally understood what was going on, and said to Lin Pingzhi in a hurry: "Qingshu is the place you said. Pingzhi, you can take the people of your family and this strong man to go there together. Maybe you can help him."


    Although she was weak tempered, she had experienced a lot of ups and downs after all, and arranged in an orderly way in a hurry.


    "Good!" Lin Pingzhi nodded and hurriedly asked Li Jiannan to keep up with him. He also hurried out of the palace with the people.


    When song Qingshu came to the intersection area on the map, it was easier than he thought to find the place where Ren Yingying had been imprisoned before, because it was noisy in the middle of the night, and song Qingshu could see it at a glance.


    In a flash, he came to the big house and ran into Zhang Rou and Zhang Hongfan and their son, who were carrying their bags to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Song Qingshu''s voice is very calm, but under the calm surface is the anger that has been holding up all night.


    "Kill him!" Since the other party can find here, Zhang Rou knows that no more nonsense is useless, so she immediately decides to kill her.


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of bowmen appeared around the courtyard wall of the house and shot at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold hum and stepped forward at will. It seemed that an invisible sound wave was heard in the air. The sharp arrows stopped in the middle of the way, and then turned into ashes. The bowmen all gave a dull hum and fell down from the courtyard wall.


    Zhang Hongfan spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell to the ground straightly. Zhang Rou''s deep skill barely resisted the attack. Rao Shi was so shocked that his blood was still churning. Finally, he could not help kneeling on the ground and coughing up blood in his mouth.


    Song Qingshu didn''t look at him again. He went straight to the yard and found several rooms, which still had the fragrance of women. Unfortunately, there was no one in the room.


    "Where are they?" Song Qingshu steps back to the gate and looks down at Zhang rou.


    Zhang Rou holds Zhang Hongfan''s gradually cold body. According to his experience, he doesn''t know that his son is dead at this time. He seems to be a fool and sits on his knees in a daze.


    "I ask you, where are they?" Song Qingshu repeated it indifferently.


    "My son is dead." Zhang Rou''s voice became empty.


    Song Qingshu looked at it and said faintly, "I deserve to die. When I was in Yangzhou, I should have killed you. Then there won''t be so many things behind."


    Zhang Rou''s eyes moved: "it turns out that the senior official of the state of Jin is also you!"


    Song Qingshu had a cold face and didn''t answer.


    Zhang Rou laughed bitterly: "no wonder, no wonder... Just now I was thinking that you are one of the two strongest experts I have met in my life. Now it seems that these two experts are the same person."


    "Have you finished your nonsense?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    Zhang Rou said slowly, "everyone says that the king of the golden snake has unique martial arts skills. At first, I didn''t think so. I boasted that I was an expert in the Jianghu. I thought that if I could gather the strength of my subordinates, I could at least deal with you... Now it seems that your real martial arts are much higher than that of the world."


    Song Qingshu gave a faint snort, noncommittal.


    "But no matter how good your martial arts are, you will lose to me in the end." Zhang Rou laughed nervously.


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s tone was full of disdain.


    "Anyway, I''m dead today. I''d better play a game." Zhang Rou chuckled and suddenly spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes coagulated: "did you take poison?"


    Zhang Rou''s face showed a strange smile, which seemed to be nostalgia for life, and seemed to be completely relieved: "sooner or later, people in our profession will have such a day, so they will have poison in their teeth. Originally, this kind of poison was used to kill the throat by blood, but I have enough skill to protect my heart. I can barely say a few more words."


    Song Qingshu''s body flashed, and he directly grasped his acupoints. His eyes flashed with a strange light. He planned to directly ask the whereabouts of the outstanding girl with the method of moving soul.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Rou turned her head as if she had expected, and sneered: "I''ll be out of breath at any time now. You can move my soul to me. No one can control the real Qi in my body. Maybe I''ll die in an instant."


    Zhang Rou should deal with Song Qing Shu, and thoroughly investigated his data, knowing that he would "the nine Yin manual".


    "I''ll force the poison out of your body." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Zhang Rou shook her head: "now I control the poison near the atrium. As long as I relax the Qi a little, the poison will instantly enter the atrium. At that time, Da Luo Jinxian can''t save me. If you don''t believe in evil, you can have a try."


    Song Qingshu frowned, finally gave up the adventure: "you say, what game?"


    Zhang Rou then showed a successful smile: "just now I came back and found that the boy Li Jiannan was missing. When I asked Li Haotian, he faltered and looked suspicious. I knew that they had betrayed me..."


    "Say the point!" Song Qingshu interrupts impatiently. You should know that he may be killed at any time. How can you listen to him slowly telling stories here.


    Zhang Rou didn''t mind: "later, I immediately ordered people to transfer Miss Ren, leader Huang and miss Yue to three different directions. I asked them to wait for me at the appointed place. If they didn''t see me in half an hour, they would... Kill them. Now, half an hour is coming, ha ha ha ~"

 Chapter 1382

    Song Qingshu''s heart sank. No matter how good his lightness skill was, he couldn''t find the three of them in such a short time, let alone they were sent to different directions now.


    "But I can give you a chance," Zhang Rou said with a smile. "I said I would play a game with you."


    "It''s worthy of being a powerful vassal. I have to say that you really baffled me," Song Qingshu gave him a thumbs up, "say, what game."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you where each of them is hiding." Zhang Rou''s face became more and more elated.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "would you be so kind?"


    "Of course I won''t be so kind," Zhang Rou put away her smile and looked up at the sky. "The time that I agreed with my subordinates is coming, and the three of them are in different directions. No matter how high your lightness skill is, you can only save one person."


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He didn''t expect that the dog blood plots in those TV dramas in his previous life were met by him. Now his cultivation is rare in the whole world, but he can''t be the enemy of time and space.


    Song Qingshu frowned, always felt that things would not be so simple, tightly fixed on Zhang Rou''s eyes: "why don''t you kill them directly? Or show me a few places to mislead me? I don''t believe you would be so kind as to tell me where they are hiding. "


    Zhang Rou sneered: "what''s the meaning of that? I just want to give you a chance to save people, so that you will be more painful afterwards. You will be trapped in the pain of saving one person but giving up the other two people all your life. What''s more, if you save your sweetheart, Huang Rong and Yue Lingshan will surely die, and Guo Jing and Huashan will not let you go; But when you choose to save Huang Rong or Yue Lingshan, you are doomed to give up your sweetheart. Wow, I will probably wake up laughing at the thought of that scene. "


    "Sure enough," Song Qingshu said after a moment''s silence, "tell me where they are hiding."


    Zhang Rou clearly knows that this is a no solution situation, so she doesn''t mind telling us where several people are hiding: "Miss Yue of Huashan sect is in Baoshi mountain in the north of the city, Huang Rong is in Liuhe tower in the south of the city, and miss Ren is in Qingtai bridge on the side of the canal. You can choose one person to save yourself."


    As soon as his voice fell, song Qingshu deceived him and restrained him. Then he used the method of moving the soul to him, trying to make sure whether he had anything to hide. Unfortunately, Zhang Rou was ready for this. At the moment of being moved, he gave up the protection of the true Qi on the heart, attacked the heart with poison gas, and died instantly.


    "Grass Although song Qingshu infuses Qi into his body fast enough to protect his heart, it''s a pity that it''s a little late. After all, Zhang Rou is a first-class expert in the world. Although it''s not easy to live, outsiders can''t stop her if she wants to die.


    Seeing that there was only one cup of tea left, song Qingshu''s temples exuded a layer of sweat. He knew that he had to make a choice now. The three places were tens of miles away from each other. He was too busy to go to one of them to save the other two.


    Who are you going to save?


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Yue Lingshan was first ruled out by him. After all, no matter from which aspect, she can''t be compared with Ren YingYing and Huang Rong. What''s more, she''s not her own woman. He doesn''t sacrifice her own woman to save her.


    But it''s hard to choose between Ren YingYing and Huang Rong. Ren Yingying is his wife in name, but what she always loves in her heart is Linghu Chong; There are too many things happening between Huang Rong and herself. In fact, the relationship between Huang Rong and herself is much closer than Ren Yingying, but she is someone else''s wife


    Song Qingshu hasn''t felt this kind of collapse for a long time. He knows that no matter who he chooses to save, he will be full of regret for the rest of his life. He has to admit that Zhang Rou''s plot before she died was really successful, and now it has made him very painful.


    "I don''t know whose child is in rong''er''s stomach?" Song Qingshu had an idea in his mind, and his mood was even more agitated. He knew that if he hesitated, he might not be able to save anyone.


    "It''s time to make a decision..." Song Qingshu took a deep breath and moved his toes slowly in one direction.


    When he was about to run in that direction, a bright line crossed his mind and song Qingshu stopped: "no, Zhang Rou doesn''t know the relationship between Huang Rong and me, or the relationship between Ren YingYing and me. In his opinion, the one I''m most likely to save must be his wife, Ren Yingying. Would he like to see the ending of our reunion?"


    "Although that may lead to the resentment of Guo Jing and Huashan faction, compared with saving his wife, the loss is totally tolerable. Zhang Rou devoted herself to such a vicious plan before she died. How could she not have expected such a situation?"


    Song Qingshu thought more and more clear: "so I go to Qingtai bridge absolutely can''t find Ren Yingying!"


    However, song Qingshu did not doubt the authenticity of these places. Only when he knew the answer, but made the wrong choice, could he feel more pain and regret.


    "Wait, make me more miserable?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart, "if you save one person and give up, why can''t you save two people? If I were him, I would hide three women in the same place, so I have a two-thirds probability that none of them can be saved. "


    "Definitely not hiding in Qingtai bridge, because in Zhang Rou''s opinion, I will probably choose to go to Qingtai bridge to save Yingying."


    "I won''t hide in the Liuhe pagoda. After all, Zhang Rou has to guard against me not playing according to common sense. Huang Rong is beautiful enough and her identity is special. I may choose to save her."


    "Only Yue Lingshan is the least important and the most easily overlooked, so they are likely to hide in Baoshi mountain." When he thought of making a choice just now, he subconsciously ruled out saving Yue Lingshan, and song Qingshu became more and more confident.


    With a flash of body shape, song Qingshu flies directly to the direction of Baoshi mountain. Because he is eager to save people, he has no reservation this time. He is crazy all the way to the end of the world. If someone observes, he will find that he is shrinking into an inch all the way. People''s eyes can''t keep up with the speed of his body movement.


    Finally, I arrived at the foot of Baoshi mountain before the deadline. Although Baoshi mountain is not high, it is also a mountain. It was not easy to find the exact location in the mountain, but now it''s evening, and there are no idle people around, which greatly reduces the difficulty of searching. Song Qingshu stands at the top of a tree and looks at it. Soon he sees a fire coming from somewhere. He is very happy. He is like a roc spreading his wings and rushing to that place.


    Near a bonfire, Huang Rong sat in a daze with her knees in her arms. The fire was shining with more charming and moving light. Looking at those people not far away, her face showed endless fatigue and worry.


    She is pregnant and easily tired, but she insists on sleeping. She knows that she can''t sleep at this time, otherwise she won''t wake up when she falls asleep.


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "I don''t know if brother Jing can find me?"


    However, thinking of her husband''s simple and honest appearance, Huang Rong shook her head with a wry smile, and let him fight. He was definitely a good hand, but I''m afraid he had already been fooled by such tricks.


    If you want to deal with intrigue, you have to be more cunning... Huang Rong can''t help but think of song Qingshu.


    "This little bastard, should be able to find me..."


    But Huang Rong''s face soon darkened: "it''s a pity that Li Haotian didn''t have any tricks. In a few words, Zhang Rou saw the flaw, and didn''t know if Li Jiannan had sent the news to him?"


    "But even if song Qingshu arrives, she will face the problem of one out of three. I wonder if she will choose me?" A woman''s instincts set her thinking.


    However, she soon laughed at herself: "Miss Ren is his wife. She must have gone to save her first." Eyes notice their slightly raised belly, self mocking smile instantly into infinite melancholy.


    "Although I don''t deserve to be saved, this child..."


    Just then, not far away, the two men stood up and came here while talking: "it''s been so long and I haven''t heard from the boss. It seems that I have to act according to the plan."


    "But is it a pity to kill such a beautiful woman?"


    "What do you want to do, ha ha?"


    "I really want to do something, but boss Qian told me that I dare not disobey orders."


    "If you don''t say it, I won''t say it. Who will know then?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the conversation, Huang Rong trembles with anger. With her cleverness, she can''t hear their dirty ideas. Originally, she wanted to fight with them to see if she could save her life. But now, it''s better to burn both jade and stone than to be innocent and humiliated.


    But as soon as she saw the slightly raised abdomen, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Son, for you, my mother will fight with them to the end, even if... Pay any price." Huang Rong clenched her lips with a determined face.


    The closer the two men were, the more they kept swallowing their saliva. There was a green light in their eyes: "Mrs. Guo, don''t be afraid. Our brothers will love you very much."


    Huang Rong tried to endure the nausea in her heart and squeezed out a smile on her face: "how are you going to hurt me?" Her acupoints were forbidden by special techniques, and even an ordinary weak woman was inferior at this time.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to object at all, they couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Sitting beside her, they reached out and touched the plump part of her body: "of course, it''s men who hurt women."


    "Hate ~" Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a cold light, but her mouth was full of anger. She turned around and dodged, and let their claws of Lushan go empty.


    Although she is restricted by her skill, her eyesight is still there. It''s not difficult for her to dodge by surprise. However, if these two people deliberately attack her, she can''t help it.


    "The two heroes are fierce at first sight, and they are... Fierce at first sight." when Huang Rong said this, her face turned red. She couldn''t help thinking about the bravery of song Qingshu in the Late Jin Dynasty. She couldn''t help but spat, "I''m afraid they''re pregnant now. I''m afraid they can''t stand tossing together. Otherwise, the two heroes would discuss the order, And then... And then one by one? "

 Chapter 1383

    Huang Rong''s face was charming and her voice was sweet and greasy. The two men''s eyes were straight when they heard it - of course, other parts of her body were straight.


    Gulong~


    The two men accidentally swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which made Huang Rong feel sick, but he still wanted to refuse and welcome.


    "I''ll go first!" One of the tall men pushed his companion aside.


    "Why do you go first?" The short one quit at the moment.


    "Can I be older than you with my qualifications?" The tall man gave him a hard look.


    "You''ve been in the first place for so many years. Now you''re in the same position as me. Doesn''t that just mean you''re incompetent?" Said the short man sarcastically.


    "You want to die!" Gao was so angry that he took out his waist knife in an instant.


    "Who''s afraid you can''t do it?" Short is not to be outdone.


    Huang Rong looks at all this with a smile, but her heart is full of sneer. Fight, fight, two peaches kill three scholars. This simple trick will take care of you. No wonder you can only be a soldier all your life.


    But I don''t know if I accidentally set up flag or what''s the reason. They seem to have heard her voice, and suddenly stop tacit understanding. The short man said with a smile: "I almost fell in with you. How can the famous leader Huang be such a woman with a good temper?"


    Huang Rong''s face changed slightly, but quickly covered up the past: "if it was not in the past, but now..." Huang Rong lowered her head and stroked her slightly raised abdomen, with a soft maternal radiance on her face. She could see that the two people on the opposite side were in a daze. "Now that she is pregnant, as long as she can protect her child, I am willing to do anything and sacrifice anything."


    Her tone is so similar, not to mention the two people, even Huang Rong himself has some letter, said later she even really had an idea, in case of real need... Also want to protect the child.


    "I see." The two men nodded and believed each other for seven or eight points, but they didn''t completely relax their vigilance. They discussed with each other and said, "we don''t have to fight each other for a woman. Anyway, this woman is a married woman, and there is no problem of breaking up. It doesn''t make a big difference who comes first..."


    After a while of discussion, they decided to guess the winner. In the end, the tall one won, and the short one looked annoyed.


    "Little lady, I''m coming ~" the tall one rubbed his hands and approached Huang Rong, and his saliva almost came out.


    Huang Rong nibbled her lips, showing a coy look: "can you be a little lighter later? I''m afraid I''ll hurt the baby in my abdomen. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it easy." Gao feels that his body is going up and bursting, but he is thinking about it. I''ll take care of you so much later. I''ll go crazy first. I''ll send you three hundred times


    Huang Rong disguised the chill in her eyes and looked behind him: "can you let him go further? They are a little embarrassed. "


    The tall one said with a smile, "what''s the embarrassment? Anyway, he will come to you soon. Are you afraid of being seen by him?"


    Huang Rong was furious at the bottom of her heart, but on the surface she still kept a coy smile: "after all, people abide by women''s principles and have been a good family for many years. There''s always... A process of adaptation."


    "Yes, as long as I can, you can say you are my aunt." The tall man said to his companion in a hurry, "you stand there first. What''s the hurry? You''ll be happy later."


    Seeing that his eyes were red, he knew that if he delayed any longer, he might fight with him. But he had to swearing away a few steps, but now and then he stood on tiptoe to look at him.


    "Mrs. Guo, I will let you taste the pleasure that great Xia Guo can''t bring you ¡á It''s a pleasure to experience. " The tall one side is in a hurry to untie the belt, while hehe says.


    Huang Rong''s eyebrows frowned, but soon spread out. She said in a delicate voice, "I''m looking forward to it. Brother Jing has been busy with official business all these years. When he comes back every day, he''s so tired that he falls asleep. I often stay in the empty bed alone..."


    Huang Rong said, while secretly sorry: sorry, brother Jing, things urgent power, had to ruin your reputation.


    "Hey, don''t worry. With me now, I will keep you as a bride every night." The tall man took off his trousers and put them together.


    Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a strange light: "do you like to sleep only one night or every day?"


    A high stay, only feel in front of the young woman''s eyes at this time particularly attractive, subconsciously replied: "of course, like to sleep every day."


    Huang Rong''s hand in her sleeve was pinched tightly, but her voice became more and more charming: "do you like to enjoy others alone, or do you like to share with others?"


    "I like to be alone, of course." The tall man licked his lips.


    "It''s just that I''m tired of living the boring life of guarding Xiangyang with my husband. Why don''t you elope with me when the time comes..." Huang Rong''s face turned red, and then said, "when the time comes, let others be brides night and night, OK?"


    "Whoa, whoa ~" Gao''s eyes had become turbid at this time.


    "But now there''s someone who doesn''t want us to elope, who wants to destroy our happy life in the future." Huang Rong suddenly said in a very aggrieved tone.


    "Who is it? I''ll tear him up!" The tall man was furious.


    "Your companion, how can he allow you to elope with me?" In Huang Rong''s eyes, the blurred light is more beautiful, "and he wants to sleep with your woman."


    In order to have a better effect, she even said that she was his forbidden, but the effect was immediate. The man stood up with red eyes and rushed to the short one nearby with a knife.


    "So soon? Can you do it? "The short man, who didn''t know the disaster was coming, was still joking," Oh, you''re crazy? "


    Looking at the distant two people crackling together, all kinds of flesh and blood flying, Huang Rong suddenly seems to have exhausted all her energy, and her body softens down. Of course, the tall one won''t be fooled by her words, but it''s mainly due to the great power of moving the soul.


    The spirit of moving in the nine Yin manual is very magical. It is not the internal force that drives the spirit, but the mental force of the two sides. So though she is still being made, she still makes it.


    However, there is a weakness in this method, which can only be applied to one person at a time, so Huang Rong tried her best to separate them.


    Originally, Huang Rong''s mental strength didn''t need to be so troublesome, but now Huang Rong is pregnant, so she is easily tired. In addition, she has been hijacked today and has been struggling for most of the night. She is a little exhausted, and now she is so sleepy that she can''t open her eyes.


    She is worried that in this case, she will be killed. She shudders at the thought that she will become the slave of the other party after being killed.


    Therefore, Huang Rong had no choice but to stir up the other party''s desire through words, let him completely relax his vigilance at that moment, and then take advantage of Gao''s selfishness in his heart to move his soul.


    Rao is like this, and she has exhausted all her mind. Huang Rong can''t help but be scared. If she had just used the method of shifting soul directly to that person, now she would have been controlled by him.


    Thinking of what she had just said, Huang Rong touched her face and found that it was already very hot.


    The victory was soon decided over there. Originally, their martial arts were between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s, but Gao''s sneak attack was the first. He seriously injured each other at the beginning, so he soon killed the short companion.


    After killing his companion, Gao Hei came to Huang Rong with a smile: "Mrs. Guo, I will take you to the peak of bliss now."


    Huang Rong''s face changed slightly. Just now, in order to improve the success rate of soul shifting, she didn''t choose to let him obey her orders. Instead, she constructed a dream for him to elope with herself. Anyway, in her opinion, the two men have the same martial arts skills, and they will die together when they fight. How can she know that they will win or lose so soon.


    Looking at the other side approaching step by step, Huang Rong''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Her internal power was controlled. Just now, she lost her soul. FA exhausted all her mental power, and now she has no resistance at all.


    Is it difficult to escape the tragic fate? Huang Rong gritted her teeth and grabbed a branch from one side. Although she has no internal power now, her eyesight is still there to see if she can use the subtlety of dog beating stick to defend herself.


    As Gao gets closer and closer, Huang Rong suddenly uses a dog beating stick technique, and hits the man''s leg, causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground.


    Without stopping, Huang Rong poked several big holes in his body with a branch, but suddenly the man broke the branch in her hand with a wave of his hand.


    Huang Rong''s face changed greatly, and she quickly stepped back a few steps. At this time, she already knew that her strength at this time was not even comparable to that of ordinary young lady Qian Jin. Although she hit the other person''s acupoints, her strength was not enough to seal his acupoints.


    The tall man was furious: "you''ve been lying to me, bitch." Step forward and grab Huang Rong''s shoulder. With a sneer, she tears off half of her sleeve, revealing her round shoulder.


    Looking at the snow-white arm in front of him, he suddenly became a beast: "don''t you want to be a bride every night? I''ll do you seven or eight times today."


    Huang Rong struggles desperately, but her strength is not the opponent of the other party at this time. The two lines of tears stay in an instant. She can solve such a character in one move, but now she can''t push him.


    Thinking that she was about to be invaded by someone who would not take a look at her everyday life, Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a trace of despair. Her usual calm had disappeared. Suddenly, she didn''t know where an impulse came from. She blurted out: "Song Qingshu, you bastard, why don''t you come to save me?"


    After she finished shouting, she found that the tall man stopped. She thought, did the name of song Qingshu scare him? However, she soon found that each other''s pupil gradually spread, apparently has broken the vitality.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." At this time, there was a voice full of apology. Huang Rong looked back and saw the man who made her love and hate.

 Chapter 1384

    When he saw the man, Huang Rong''s eyes were filled with tears. It took a lot of effort to prevent the tears from falling down.


    Song Qingshu sighed, took off his coat and put it on her, covering her bare arm: "I''m here, it''s OK."


    Hearing his gentle voice, Huang Rong could no longer help but burst into tears. Her usual forced indifference and distance broke in an instant. The whole person fell down on him and began to cry in his arms.


    At this time, she didn''t want to think about the identity of both sides. Public opinion condemned her. She just wanted to hold the man tightly at the moment.


    But song Qingshu sighed secretly. Since Huang Rong is the only one here, it proves that his judgment is wrong. I''m afraid Yingying is already in danger


    Zhang Rou''s son of a bitch is really upset and unwilling to let his husband and wife reunite, but his method is not to gather everyone together as he thinks, but to deliberately say the wrong place where the three girls are hiding.


    According to Zhang Rou, Baoshi mountain should be where Yue Lingshan is, but Huang Rong was saved here. Obviously, it was not Ren Yingying but Yue Lingshan at Qingtai bridge; Yingying should be in Liuhe tower where Zhang Rou claims to settle Huang Rong.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to realize that Yingying has


    Feeling the stiffness of each other''s body, Huang Rong realized that since he chose to save himself, he obviously gave up Miss Ren and miss Yue. She didn''t know that Zhang Rou deliberately upset the order of the girls, and only thought song Qingshu chose to save herself.


    Huang Rong looks up and finds that there is a trace of tears on Song Qing''s pen. She can''t help but feel deeply touched. It''s just the saying that a man doesn''t shed tears lightly because he hasn''t reached the sad place. She thinks that the other party is forever separated from his wife in order to save herself. She is moved and guilty.


    "I''m sorry ~" Huang Rong said guilt as she wiped the tears on his face.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s none of your business, it''s my own choice."


    The more he said that, the more guilty Huang Rong was. I don''t know why, she suddenly had an impulse, holding each other''s face, and couldn''t help kissing.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He never expected Huang Rong to kiss himself. He would be very happy if he wanted to. But now he can''t be happy because he thinks of Ren Yingying''s bad luck.


    Sensitive to the man''s emotions, Huang Rong was also very uncomfortable. Suddenly she thought of something and raised her head and said, "Qingshu, you may have time to save her now."


    Song Qingshu looked at her suspiciously.


    Huang Rong hastily explained: "although Miss Ren is not obvious on weekdays, I know she is actually a very intelligent person. Since I can find a way to procrastinate, she must be able to use her intelligence to procrastinate. As long as you get there fast enough, maybe you can save her!"


    Song Qingshu was so excited that he rushed her into his arms and gave her a kiss on her face: "rong''er, you are worthy of Zhuge. I love you so much."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red with his sudden enthusiasm, and she shrank back in embarrassment. However, she was also happy for his recovery of fighting spirit: "it''s not too late. You''d better start now."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu nodded and disappeared in the same place.


    Huang Rong waved her hand. Although she still kept a smile on her face, she felt lost when she saw that he said she would disappear.


    Just as she wanted to sigh, she suddenly shook her body and heard the wind in her ears. The scenery around her was also rapidly retrogressive. She was shocked and was about to exclaim, but she smelled the familiar breath. When she looked back, she found that she was being held by song Qingshu and galloping all the way.


    "Put me down quickly." Just now, it was the time of life and death, and all kinds of emotions such as fear and joy broke out completely, so Huang Rong was much bolder than usual. But after a while, her reason has gradually recovered. When she thought of brother Jing and the identities of both sides, she began to feel embarrassed again.


    "No!" Song Qingshu was also straightforward, and didn''t give her a chance to refuse.


    In fact, after a night of fear, lying in his warm arms, Huang Rong felt particularly at ease and comfortable. She also wanted to lie down all the time, but she knew that she could not lie in his arms all her life. Instead of becoming more and more reluctant in the future, she might as well get down early.


    "It''s going to slow you down." Huang Rong finally found a legitimate reason.


    "I''m not an ordinary lightness skill, but it''s close to the rules. Your weight has no effect on me," Song Qingshu added after a pause. "What''s more, you''re not heavy."


    As if to think of something, song Qingshu frowned and continued: "you are still so young when you are pregnant. You usually have to eat more and grow more meat."


    "Anyway, it''s not you..." Huang Rong subconsciously wanted to block it back with her usual words, but she was stunned in the middle of it. She didn''t know why she was so soft that she replied softly, "I''ll eat more."


    I don''t know why, there seems to be a trace of ambiguity between them. Huang Rong looks up at his resolute cheek, and there is less indifference in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, song Qingshu was concerned about Ren Yingying''s safety and didn''t notice all this.


    After a while, Huang Rong vaguely saw some figures in the distance and had to speak again: "you put me down. It''s not good to be seen later."


    "What''s wrong." Song Qingshu snorted.


    Huang Rong pinched him by the waist: "you know it in your heart!"


    Song Qingshu said solemnly: "it''s urgent to be in power. What''s more, great Xia Guo is upright. Even if he sees him, it''s too late to thank me for saving you


    Huang Rong''s face turned red: "you are still the same asshole as before... Ouch ~"


    Noticing her reaction, song Qingshu stopped in a hurry, patted her on the back and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Huang Rong retched a few times, and then slowed down: "nothing, normal reaction after pregnancy... You fly too fast, I can''t stand it... You don''t care about me, it''s important to save Miss Ren."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "but if I leave you here alone, how can I rest assured." What he is most worried about now is that Yingying can''t be saved at that time. Even Huang Rong has an accident. He really wants to regret his death.


    At this time, not far away suddenly came a surprise voice: "brother song?"


    Song Qingshu looked back and found that Lin Pingzhi was not far away with a group of people: "Why are you here?"


    Lin Pingzhi was about to answer, but song Qingshu interrupted: "it''s too late to explain. You escort Rong... Keke... Escort leader Huang back. I''ll go first!"


    With a flash of body shape, they have disappeared in the tens of feet away, see a group of people dizzy.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t worry that Lin Pingzhi doesn''t know the situation. Anyway, with Huang Rong in, she will arrange everything. On the contrary, it''s Yingying


    "Yingying, please don''t do anything!"


    In a dilapidated room of Liuhe tower, Ren Yingying was pinched by a man, and his pretty face turned red.


    There are more than ten members of the loyal army in the room, far more than the guards around Huang Rong. Obviously, Zhang Rou attaches more importance to her identity as a woman in Song Qingshu.


    "It''s outrageous to kill such a beautiful woman like this." One of the guards said with a reluctant face.


    "Why, do you want to disobey the order of the leader?" The other gave him a bad look.


    "No, No." Before that man waved his hand, but he was depressed. If there were only one or two people, we could discuss how to enjoy the beautiful miss Ren. However, there were so many people here that they were doomed to be unable to keep their mouth shut afterwards. No one dared to take the risk. You know, Zhang Rousu''s military law is strict and he dares to violate his orders. Once he is found out, Zhang Rousu''s law is strict, I don''t think it''s going to survive.


    Women are good, but it''s not worth paying for women''s lives. Therefore, although many people have some regrets in their hearts, they have to abide by the order and kill such a beautiful woman.


    At this time, suddenly heard a scream, people have looked, see Ren Yingying is covering his neck half squatting on the ground coughing, and before pinching her that person has fallen on the ground, no breath.


    A group of people petrified for a few seconds. To tell you the truth, they didn''t expect such an accident. After all, Ren Yingying''s skill has been controlled by the leader with special methods. Now she is not as good as an ordinary woman. How can she kill her companion?


    Ren Yingying looks at the crowd and suddenly rushes out.


    "Don''t let her run away!" A group of people wake up and catch up one after another.


    "Ah ~"


    "Ouch ~"


    "Shit."


    One after another, several members of the loyal army fell to the ground.


    "Black blood god needle, black blood god needle of sun moon god religion!"


    I don''t know who called it out. A group of people took a cold breath one after another. The black blood god needle, the winner will die. Its prestige has been heard more or less by people in the Jianghu.


    "Damn, I forgot to search her!" Some people said regretfully, but we all know that Ren Yingying''s identity is special, and she is a woman. Of course, a group of big men are not convenient to search her. In addition, Zhang Rou has banned her, so we relax our vigilance.


    "But how did she recover her power?" This is also the doubt in everyone''s heart. After all, Ren Yingying''s martial arts are not weak. He is almost an elder of the sun moon god cult. Plus the black blood god needle, these people rush to catch up. I don''t know how many people will never see the sun tomorrow.


    It''s the little leader who has seen a lot: "just now, her face seems to have a layer of abnormal bright red. Maybe it''s the long lost" burning blood method "of the evil cult, which has gained short-term ability improvement at the cost of burning people''s blood essence and wasting Shouyuan. This method does great harm. She won''t last long. Let''s go after it

 Chapter 1385

    Thanks to the loyalty army''s hesitation for a while, Ren Yingying was able to escape from the Liuhe tower, but she did not dare to relax, because she had heard the sound of the pursuers coming far away.


    Ren Yingying''s head was dizzy. She knew it was the sequel of burning blood. Because she had been in danger several times before, she went back to heimuya and asked her father if there was any way to protect herself. She hesitated again and again, but could not stand her plea. She passed the burning blood, a secret skill of the sun moon god, to her and warned her again and again, Unless it is really a dead end, it must not be used.


    Because this secret skill is obtained by burning human''s essence and blood, and its magical ability soars, but the price is also very heavy, that is, it will damage at least 30 years of longevity. If it is performed at the age of my own, it may be directly killed after it is finished.


    Ren Yingying had to do the same. After all, she was going to die the next moment. After using the burning blood method, she broke through the limit of her body temporarily, so she could kill the person who pinched her neck.


    Although she wanted to kill the people who hurt her, she remembered the taboo in the formula of burning blood. She knew that this state would not last long, and several of the ten people in the loyal army were not under her, so it was impossible to kill them first.


    Now the only feasible way is to take advantage of their own lightness skills and escape to a safe place as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, there are many tracking experts in the loyal army. Several times, her hiding place was found, and Ren Yingying had to continue to flee. After several setbacks, she felt her body was getting hotter and hotter, and her eyes were becoming more and more blurred.


    She knows that the effect of burning blood is coming, and she will become weaker than before. Ren Yingying''s lips are biting and bleeding, and uses the pain of her body to stimulate her to keep awake.


    In fact, the method of burning blood is not so weak. Under normal circumstances, if you sacrifice 30-year-old yuan, your skill will soar several times in a short time. Unfortunately, Ren Yingying''s skill was banned by special techniques before, which led to the use of burning blood. Most of the effects of the method are on breaking the ban, so the maintenance time is so short.


    All the way chasing and fleeing, unconsciously Ren Yingying was forced to the Qiantang River, but there was no way to go before, and then there were pursuers.


    The loyal soldiers surrounded her from a distance, but they didn''t rush up. They were afraid that Ren Yingying still had the power to fight back. But at the same time, they knew that her state couldn''t last. The longer she dragged on, the better it would be for them.


    Ren Yingying gives a sad smile. These people overestimate her too much. At this time, they have run out of oil. If they rush up, they have no resistance at all.


    But this is good, at least give her a choice.


    Looking back at the choppy river behind her, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. Is my life over like this? Brother Chong


    Ren Yingying tried to make fox Chong, but she was surprised to find that at this time, more of the man appeared in her mind, which made her hate him very much.


    Normally, she would like to kill each other, but now she is in a desperate situation. On the contrary, her gratitude and resentment are completely relieved. She can''t help thinking that she has encountered several similar desperate situations before. At that time, it seems that song Qingshu saved herself?


    Recalling the picture of him holding himself in one hand and blocking all the enemies in the other hand, Ren Yingying sighed: it seems that his luck is not so good every time.


    When she lost her mind, the experts of the loyal army were also moved. They gathered around her quietly. As soon as they entered the attack distance, they would attack at the same time.


    Ren Yingying looked at them in disgust, then looked at the gradually blooming glow in the East, and knew that the sun was coming out soon.


    "I want to see the sunrise again." Ren Yingying sighed and jumped into Qiantang River. After all, she is still a young girl, full of attachment to the world, but she knows that she has no time to wait for the sun to come out, and the Loyalists will rush to her. Rather than fall into the hands of these people and suffer humiliation, she would rather die by herself.


    As soon as she jumped in, she was engulfed by the surging river and lost her trace in an instant.


    The people of the loyal army were so surprised that they ran to the riverside to investigate. But apart from the river, where else could they see?


    The head collar frowned and said, "let''s look along the river."


    A group of subordinates complained: "there''s no need. Now the river is so fast and cold, even a martial arts expert can''t survive, let alone she has been seriously injured."


    "Live to see a person, die to see a corpse, otherwise how can we talk to the leader then?" The little head leader glared at the man, and the others were awe inspiring. Knowing Zhang Rou''s temperament, they didn''t dare to neglect him any more. They scattered around the river in search of him.


    Song Qingshu galloped all the way to the Liuhe pagoda and found that it was empty. He couldn''t help sinking in his heart and walked in with a dignified look. As a result, he didn''t see Ren Yingying except for the bodies of several loyal soldiers in one room. Instead, he was happy. In this case, it was better than seeing her body.


    All of a sudden, his ear moved, and he heard something coming from the wind. He hastened to get a little bit on his toes. Like a swallow, he stood at the top of Liuhe tower and looked around.


    Soon he noticed the strange things by the river in the distance. His eyes were sharp. Although he was several miles away, he still saw that those people were dressed as loyal soldiers. The whole person shot like an arrow from the string.


    "Did you find it?" The small leader of the loyal army by the river asked in a deep voice.


    "No Several men shook their heads.


    "Who are you looking for?" At this time, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Nonsense. I''m looking for Miss Ren, of course." The little collar answered impatiently, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. A group of people turned back in horror and saw a young man standing behind him, perhaps in silence. At this time, there was a sense of evil in his whole body, and his slightly flashing eyes were even more dangerous and violent.


    "Song Qingshu, king of the golden snake!" Someone immediately recognized him. A group of people immediately pulled out their weapons to protect themselves, but they were shocked to find that the air seemed to be frozen, and their bodies could not move at all.


    "What happened just now." Song Qingshu didn''t want to waste his time. He went straight to the small head collar and directly performed the great method of moving soul.


    "Just now... Miss Ren..." the little head collar froze for a moment, and then answered it.


    The people of the loyal army were shocked. They thought Xiao tou didn''t understand a word. After all, he was a famous hard bone in the loyal army. How could he have recruited so easily.


    A group of people looked at him strangely and found that his eyes at this time had already lost their usual look, leaving only the muddle visible to the naked eye.


    "Burning blood. How? Jump river... "Song Qingshu''s fierce breath in his eyes is more and more intense," since you have done her such a harm, then... All go to die! "


    The ten or so experts of Zhongyi army were as stiff as ice sculptures in an instant, and their eyes were still full of horror before death. They didn''t die of cold Qi, but were directly destroyed by the murderous Qi of song Qingshu.


    In fact, it''s too cheap for them to die like this, but song Qingshu is worried about Ren Yingying''s safety and has no time to torture them. After killing these people, song Qingshu jumped into the turbulent Qiantang River like a ROC.


    However, he did not fall directly into the water like Ren Yingying. Instead, he stood on the water and stepped on the waves.


    It was just before dawn, and there was no one around. Otherwise, I would be shocked to see the scene in front of me. It was said that Dharma crossing the river with a reed was a miracle for thousands of years. Now Song Qingshu is walking directly on the river. I''m afraid it''s not too bad.


    Song Qingshu himself was not half happy, and looked down the river heavily. After calculating the time, I''m afraid Yingying has already been washed tens of miles away according to the flow speed of the river. I''m afraid I made mistakes in my calculation. Just now, I specially asked the people of the loyal and rebel army. They have found the distance of several miles, and they really haven''t found any trace of Ren Yingying.


    Along the way, he used his lightness skills to step on the waves quickly. Although his main energy was tens of miles away, he still did not dare to relax. His sharp eyes kept scanning the nearby river.


    It''s a pity that it''s in the lower reaches of the Qiantang River. It''s near the estuary of the sea. The river is many times wider than normal. In addition, there are scattered waves everywhere. With the eye power of song Qingshu, Rao can''t see it at all.


    "Yingying ~ Yingying ~" Song Qingshu shouts as he looks for it. With his powerful internal power, even if there is the roaring sound of the river everywhere, it still ensures that the sound spreads to every corner of the river.


    As song Qingshu went downstream, he secretly made up his mind to learn from Li Qiushui in the future. This experience made him realize that no matter how good his martial arts were, there were many times when he could do nothing.


    The method is similar to the radar in the martial arts world. If you know this skill, you will not be so passive when YingYing and Huang Rong are robbed this time.


    Because he calculated that the profit rate was tens of miles away, song Qingshu just swept by along the way, although he didn''t care about many omissions, so he had to go all out to catch up.


    Along the way, he used his internal power to call Ren Yingying''s name. He drove for dozens of miles. However, the internal power of song Qingshu can''t support him. After all, for most people, he can''t open his mouth when he uses lightness skills. Once he opens his mouth, his true Qi will be released. Only song Qingshu has a way to balance the two.


    At this time, Ren Yingying is constantly floating in the river. After soaking in the icy water for so long, her body is cold and her consciousness is gradually lax.


    "I really want to sleep..." Ren Yingying knew that once she fell asleep, she would never wake up, but at this time, she was too hard, because of the sequelae of burning blood. Her body had been collapsing, coupled with the cold river water, and the suffocation of drowning, which made her unable to survive.


    "I heard the nanny say that when someone died, the most nostalgic person in my life would flash before my eyes, but why do I think of him?" Ren Yingying was in a trance and gradually closed his eyes.


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1386

    "Yingying, Yingying ~" Ren Yingying floated in the river, vaguely heard someone calling his name.


    "Who''s calling?" Ren Yingying is a little strange in his heart, "have I arrived at Naihe bridge?"


    "Yingying, Yingying ~" the call still reverberated around, and the other party was full of anxiety.


    "That person must like this one called Yingying very much. Listen to his voice, how much care..." Ren Yingying drifts on the edge of life and death at this time, and his consciousness is a little vague.


    "Why does the name sound so familiar?" Ren Yingying''s mind flashed a doubt, "wait... I''m Yingying?"


    The flood of memories kept pouring into her mind. She gradually remembered her identity, her previous experience and why she was in the river.


    Who on earth came to save me? Ren Yingying has a bit of surprise in his heart.


    "I... I''m here..." as soon as she opened her mouth to respond, the cold water poured into her throat, drowning the rest of her words.


    In fact, even if there is no river water pouring back, she has no strength to respond at this time, and her voice will be submerged in the surging river water.


    Because she drank a few water, her whole body gradually went down, and the sunshine from the horizon fell on the river, which made her feel more relieved: "it seems that God treats me well, so that I can see the sunrise before I die."


    At the moment when the river flooded her eyes, she faintly saw a tall voice coming out of the golden sunlight, and ran anxiously towards her.


    "It''s him? Why every time I encounter danger, he comes to save me... "This is Ren Yingying''s last thought, and then he falls into endless darkness.


    Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. Although he couldn''t cover a city with divine sense, he could only enlarge it to tens of meters around. Although Ren Yingying''s voice was small, it was just like Xianyin for song Qingshu, who had a tight thread in his brain. He rushed here in an instant.


    See Ren Yingying sink into the water, song Qingshu also don''t care so much, the whole person instantly plunge into the water.


    "Yingying, Yingying, don''t scare me?" Song Qingshu by the river holds Ren Yingying in his arms, but his voice trembles uncontrollably.


    Because the beauty in my arms is so cold that I have no breath!


    "What should I do in this situation?" Song Qingshu''s head seemed to explode, in a mess, unable to think normally.


    "Yes, chest compressions." Thinking of the way she saw in the movies and TV dramas of previous lives, although song Qingshu couldn''t, he still pressed her on her chest in a hurry.


    Although the palm of her hand held her soft and charming chest, song Qingshu didn''t have a beautiful mind in his mind at this time. He just looked at her nervously while pressing.


    Ren Yingying''s cheek is still gorgeous, without any flaw. Compared with the usual ruddy luster, her face is now faintly gray. Song Qingshu only feels that the most important thing in life is gradually leaving him.


    After wiping his eyes, he couldn''t tell whether it was river water or tears. Song Qingshu kept muttering to himself: "why it doesn''t work at all, why it doesn''t work at all..."


    Song Qingshu''s intention to kill people is now in his mind. If it is possible, he really wants to go back to his own time and break up the brain damaged playwrights.


    Eyes fell on Ren Yingying''s slightly raised abdomen. Song Qingshu was stunned: "why is she pregnant?" But he quickly realized that she must have drunk too much water.


    Quickly put her face down, on his knee, internal force constantly input into her body.


    With the help of his internal power, Ren Yingying quickly vomited out a stream of water, but the whole person still had no sign of life.


    "What else can we do? What else can we do? " Song Qingshu kept asking himself, "artificial respiration? Yes, artificial respiration. "


    Thinking of some medical knowledge in previous life, comatose patients or patients with cardiac arrest should be given artificial respiration immediately after removing airway foreign bodies and using unarmed method to make the respiratory tract unblocked, so as to ensure uninterrupted oxygen supply to patients and prevent irreversible damage to important organs due to hypoxia.


    Song Qingshu came to her mouth. Ren Yingying''s soft lips were cold at the moment, but he continued to deliver oxygen to her body.


    "Yingying, please wake up. Even if you want to break the engagement after you wake up, I will agree immediately." Song Qingshu used to scoff at such remarks as "love is not to possess, but to make her live a better life". But now he can vaguely realize that feeling. As long as she can survive, even if he can''t own her, what is it?


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s Prayer seems to have no use at all. Ren Yingying still has no response, no breath, no pulse, no heartbeat.


    "After using the burning blood method, she had been badly injured and soaked in the cold and piercing river water for so long, and her iron body could not support her. Maybe she had already died before I rescued her." Song Qing had a desperate guess in his mind.


    "No, she answered me clearly just now!" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of the voice just now. His eyes, which had lost their luster, immediately regained their spirits, and the whole person regained his fighting spirit.


    "Yingying, I must get you back!" Song Qingshu swore secretly.


    "It''s a pity that there is no ECG defibrillator in this world, and there is no hospital emergency for later generations..." Song Qingshu''s sword eyebrows almost turned into Sichuan characters.


    "No, although the world does not have the developed medical skills of later generations, it has magical martial arts that later generations do not have!" Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up and he felt that he had caught something.


    "I know so much martial arts, can''t I save people?" Song Qingshu is running fast in his mind.


    Happy Zen? Song Qing was the first to see this in his brain, but he soon shook his head. Huanxi Zen is really magical. It can make people recover from serious injuries and increase their skills. But now Ren Yingying''s situation is not so abnormal.


    The healing of the nine Yin manual is indeed magical. It was not surprising that Guo Jing and Huang Rong relied on it for many times. The original Master Hongqi''s martial arts work almost disappeared, and it was restored to the five senses by the way. But it''s for the living. It''s totally different from the current situation.


    Shenzujing, yingxingda. FA, not old Changchun Gong... Song Qingshu''s mind came up with the names of each skill, but they were excluded one by one.


    Shenzhao Scripture... Song Qingshu habitually wanted to exclude it, but suddenly a light appeared: Yes, shenzhao Scripture!


    The only magic work in the golden book that has a successful case of saving the dead! How can I forget this. Song Qingshu thought that at the beginning, he had to rely on shenzhaojing to change his life. Now he had to rely on it to save Yingying. It seems that shenzhaojing is really his lucky star!


    Song Qingshu was about to rescue him when a river wind blew by. He couldn''t help feeling a chill. He had just jumped into the river and his clothes were all wet. Now he was clinging to his body. It was freezing when the wind blew.


    Touching Ren Yingying''s body, the ice is frightening. Song Qingshu knows that she has lost her temperature because she has been in the river for too long. Even if normal people are in the state of losing temperature, they are easy to worry about their lives. What''s more, she doesn''t even have heart beating now.


    It''s so windy by the river that even if it''s saved, it''s estimated that it will be cold to death. Song Qingshu looks around, and he doesn''t know where he is dozens of miles away from Lin''an. It''s desolate nearby, and he can''t see any people.


    Holding Ren Yingying in her arms, she constantly transfers her internal power to her arms and holds her last breath of life. Song Qingshu jumps to the forest not far away.


    Luck was not too bad. Soon he found a small hut, which seemed to be a temporary resting place set up by hunters in the mountains. Song Qingshu determined that there was no one nearby, so he took off her wet clothes.


    Her graceful and charming body was shown in front of her without reservation. At this time, song Qingshu had no evil thoughts and began to use shenzhaojing to try to pull her back from the gate of hell.


    In order to keep pace with the time, song Qingshu didn''t have time to light the bonfire, so he could only hold Ren Yingying tightly in his arms and warm her with her body temperature during the exercise. Only when her body temperature recovers can she increase the probability of being saved.


    Song Qingshu feels that he has never been purer than he is now. It should be said that there is no difference between men and women in his mind at this time. His only idea is to save her.


    "God bless me, I hope Lao Jin doesn''t cheat me." In the original work, di Yun lost his breath for half an hour. Ding Dian can save him. Ren Yingying''s breath is much shorter than that of Di Yun. I hope nothing will happen


    The vigorous spirit of shenzhao kept pouring into Ren Yingying''s body. Gradually, her body was no longer as cold as before, and her gray skin also added a few ruddy colors.


    Plop~


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu''s ear moved, he heard the sound of heartbeat, although the sound was very weak, but he was very sure that it was the sound of heartbeat!


    He had heard too many beautiful sounds before, but those were not comparable to the heartbeat. Song Qingshu was overjoyed. His exhausted body seemed to have been given a stimulant, and then he regained his vitality in an instant.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless. He continued to work in her body without money. Gradually, Ren Yingying''s heart jumped again and for the third time


    "Live, live ~" Song Qingshu cried with joy, "Yingying, I didn''t lose you at last."


    Ren Yingying in a coma seemed to have a soft sound.


    Song Qingshu only felt that his sight was a little blurred. At this time, his hands were all on Ren Yingying''s and Ren Du''s pulse, and he could not get free at all. He had to lower his head and wipe away the tears in his eyes with each other''s mellow shoulder before he could continue to heal her.


    After his unremitting efforts, Ren Yingying''s heart finally calmed down, and song Qingshu was completely relieved. He spent the whole night flying around several places with the extremely exhausting "close to the end of the world". Later, he walked for dozens of miles to search, and then he kept sending real Qi to Ren yingying. He was already very tired. Just now, he relied on his belief to save people, Now, as soon as the whole person relaxed, he felt endless fatigue coming up in an instant. He couldn''t support it any more. He fell to the ground with Ren Yingying in his arms and fell asleep.

 Chapter 1387

    Ren Yingying felt as if she had had a long dream. In the dream, she had come to get the hell. It was dark everywhere, and the wind was blowing. Although she was a saint of the sun moon cult, she was much more knowledgeable and courageous than other women, but she was still a little creepy, especially the piercing cold, which almost froze her thinking.


    Wandering aimlessly in this empty and desolate world, she unconsciously follows the crowd of other kids - Oh, no, it should be called ghost tide. She can''t help but go to the Naihe bridge. Mengpo brings her a bowl of soup to drink.


    Ren Yingying hesitated and felt that she couldn''t drink the soup. It seemed that there was someone important waiting for her. But when she thought about it carefully, she couldn''t remember the name of the person, and even his appearance was vague. A glittering man appeared, knocked over the bowl of Mengpo soup, picked her up and ran back, followed by a lot of ghost messengers chasing them.


    In a woman''s reserved nature, Ren Yingying subconsciously wants to push away the man who holds her, but after several times, the other party holds her tighter.


    Although the heart shy to the extreme, but the man''s warm, dispelled from came to this world, she sent from the bone of the cold.


    Suddenly, he was reluctant to give up the comfort. Ren Yingying didn''t succeed after several times of pushing. Finally, his strength became smaller and smaller, and he acquiesced to the other party holding him.


    She always wanted to see the man''s appearance, but she didn''t know if it was because of her eyes or the other party''s golden light. His appearance was always vague and unreal.


    "Who is he?" Lazily stretched his body in his arms, Ren Yingying left a huge question mark in his heart.


    Looking up at each other in this way, Ren Yingying suddenly finds that her eyes are a little clearer. Although it''s just a little change, it''s enough to cheer her up. She tries to open her eyes, and the world starts to clear up little by little, and the fuzzy mist on her face also disperses little by little.


    Finally, she saw the man''s appearance, the strong line in the golden light of the care of the more handsome.


    "Song Qingshu?" Ren Yingying has a name in her mind, but she is still a little confused. Who is song Qingshu? Then came a flood of memories, names and things... She remembered them all, and at the same time, she remembered all kinds of things between herself and song Qingshu.


    "The way he sleeps doesn''t seem so annoying." Looking at the face close at hand, Ren Yingying''s lips began to smile.


    But the next second her smile instantly solidified, because she found that this is not a dream, but really close to that person.


    Ren Yingying subconsciously retreats, suddenly perceives the abnormality of her body, looks down in disbelief, and first sees the other person''s naked chest... But what she cares about at this time is not this. She immediately looks away at herself


    "Ah ~" a woman''s panic call rang out in the hut.


    Song Qingshu wakes up in a daze. He just looks at Ren Yingying angrily. Before he has time to say anything, he throws something at him


    "Despicable


    "Perverted and obscene!"


    "Take advantage of the danger!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although the other party kept scolding himself, song Qingshu was not angry at all, but just looked at her excitedly.


    Ren Yingying is even more ashamed and angry, desperately waving his hands to scratch him, but song Qingshu suddenly pulls her into her arms, and bows her head and kisses her before she reacts.


    "Wuwu ~" Ren Yingying''s Apricot eyes glared at his boss and struggled desperately. His nails even dug out blood marks on him. But song Qingshu didn''t feel it, just hugged her tightly and kissed her desperately.


    "I''ve got you back at last!" Song Qingshu said in his heart.


    Seeing the excited eyes in his eyes, Ren Yingying seemed to feel something, and his struggling hands gradually slowed down.


    After the initial instinctive reaction, she gradually recalled a lot of things. When she gradually sank into the bottom of the water, the other party came from the sunrise. He held his own crying beside the river. In the hut, he warmed himself with his body temperature and kept delivering internal power to himself. Finally, he was exhausted and fell asleep


    Strange to say, she had no heartbeat before, but she remembered everything that happened just now.


    After thinking of all this, Ren Yingying''s heart was touched in the softest place, and he thought of the thought before jumping into the river: why do you come to rescue me every time I''m in danger


    Recalling song Qingshu''s efforts to save himself, Ren Yingying can clearly feel his deep love for himself. He can''t help thinking that he has been married to him. He can''t help but feel bitter: what a jerk! Why did he bully me like that before~


    Sometimes people''s feelings are so strange, love and hate are separated by a thin line. Ren Yingying''s calm heart lake rippled layer by layer, with more and more strong tenderness.


    Unknowingly, his hands are not struggling desperately. Instead, he gently hugs the man on his body. Ren Yingying gradually closes his eyes and starts to kiss back.


    Feeling her change, song Qingshu can''t help but be overjoyed and kisses her more enthusiastically, as if to rub her whole body.


    Because the river was wet just now, song Qingshu was worried about the invasion of cold, so he took off his clothes. At this time, they were not wearing a piece of silk. They hugged each other and kissed each other intimately. It was the so-called dry firewood and fire, and their bodies gradually responded.


    Feeling the change of the man''s body, Ren Yingying''s face is crimson. He wanted to push away the man on his body, but he pressed his slim hand behind his chest, but he didn''t make any effort.


    But she didn''t push. Instead, she was gently pushed to the ground by song Qingshu.


    Vaguely aware of what is about to happen, Ren Yingying bit his lip, but finally said nothing.


    Song Qingshu picked up her legs and gently resisted. He felt the hot and masculine pressure. Ren Yingying was too shy to look at him. His skin was already red and bleeding.


    "Here I am?" Song Qingshu looked at her tenderly.


    Ren Yingying''s heart was pounding wildly again. She was always shy. She didn''t know how to answer in this case. In the end, she just blurted out.


    Song Qingshu''s waist sank when she got the consent of the beauty. Just as she was about to reach the sword and walk on the ground, Ren Yingying suddenly frowned and began to cough violently.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Feeling her body strange, song Qingshu quickly stopped and asked.


    "Nothing, you continue..." Ren Yingying just opened his mouth, but he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Song Qingshu quickly picked her up and held her in his arms. With one hand, he began to check her pulse. He felt the confused and weak pulse, and his heart sank.


    "I''m sorry." Ren Yingying is apologetic and sticks his face to his chest. Listening to his steady heartbeat, although his body is very uncomfortable, he is very calm at this time.


    "It''s my fault. I forget that you''ve just used the burning blood method, and you''ve been soaked in the cold water for so long. Your body has already been extremely weak." Song Qingshu has a face of remorse.


    "How do you know I used the burning blood method?" Ren Yingying is good at strange ways.


    "I know that from the loyalists." Song Qingshu, while checking her pulse, frowned and asked, "you have exhausted most of your blood essence. I''m afraid it will take a long time for you to recover."


    Ren Yingying said with a faint smile: "why do you comfort me? I know it''s burning blood. Once the Dharma is used, it will cost at least 30 years of Yang Shou."


    Song Qingshu fell into silence. Although he had never seen the pithy formula of burning blood, the situation in Ren Yingying''s body was not optimistic. After burning blood essence, she soaked in the piercing river for such a long time, hurt her meridians, and was dragged back from the gate of hell by herself. I''m afraid that she lost more than 30 years of yangshou.


    "You don''t have to worry. I don''t regret such a choice. If I didn''t do it then, I won''t have a chance to meet you now." Seeing the sadness on his face, Ren Yingying comforted him thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu held her cold hand tightly and said solemnly: "Yingying, I will find a way to repair your damaged yangshou."


    Ren Yingying smile, did not say anything, just twist the body, for a more comfortable position to lie in his arms.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Song Qingshu has a choice of eyebrows.


    "I believe it." Ren Yingying replied with a smile.


    "I know you don''t believe it," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, and his eyes immediately showed a resolute light, "but I''ve done all the impossible things in the eyes of the world to go up to heaven and ask for rain, and I''ll certainly be able to change your life for you!"


    Ren Yingying also gradually put away his smile, a pair of shining big eyes quietly looked at him: "I believe you."


    In the same words, the tone is totally different.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "now your body is seriously damaged, I first use a Yang finger to warm your meridians and cure your internal injury."


    Ren Yingying gave a sound, but immediately thought of something, his face slightly red: "can we get dressed first?" She didn''t pay attention to these things when she was in love. But now her passion has faded away and her always shy nature has begun to make trouble again.


    Song Qingshu shook his head, saw a thin layer of anger rising on the other side''s face, and just took the scattered clothes and put them into her hand: "you see, the clothes are all wet by the river, how can you wear them?"


    Ren Yingying did not believe evil to touch, found that it was so, can not help but some angry said: "then you make a fire."


    Song Qingshu knows that she has always been very good face, and what she says and thinks is often the opposite. Although she is a little angry now, she just can''t save face and doesn''t really get angry.


    "Well, well, I''ll make a fire." Song Qingshu knew that she was very tender, but he would not deliberately stimulate her.


    Looking for a pile of firewood, song Qingshu poked a flame on the withered grass with the masculine force of a Yang finger, and soon a bonfire started in the room.


    Ren Yingying squatted on the ground, holding his hands tightly in front of his chest, trying to cover his body as much as he could. He blushed and said, "you help me build a shelf in front of me, and take my clothes... To cover me."

 Chapter 1388

    After the initial bold impulse, now Ren Yingying returns to reason and becomes shy in an instant.


    Looking at her embarrassed appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "block what block, I haven''t seen it yet?"


    Ren Yingying''s face is even more red. He thinks that every time he is with him, he unconsciously gets cheaper. The more he fights in Vietnam, the more naked he is now.


    After all, she was still a young girl. For a moment, she was not used to such a change of identity. She was so anxious that she cried in her voice: "how can you always bully me?"


    Seeing that her tears came out, song Qingshu remembered that her face was so thin among all the female masters of the golden book that she didn''t dare to tease her any more. He said in a hurry, "OK, OK, I''ll cover it for you."


    This just picked up her dress and spread it out on the hanger, on the one hand with the help of bonfire baking, on the other hand can cover for her.


    Ren Yingying pursed her little mouth and quickly hid behind her clothes. Her heart just gradually calmed down.


    Seeing her frightened appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. After all, they were so close just now. They did everything they should or shouldn''t do. They just had to step on the door. As a result, she is still so shy now.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and put up a shelf again to dry his clothes and bake them.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, only the sound of crackling and burning in the campfire.


    After a while, song Qingshu felt that it was not a good thing to keep silent like this, so he said, "Yingying, are you ready? I''ll use a Yang finger to get through the meridians for you."


    Behind the hanger, Ren Yingying came out and quickly drew back: "wait... Wait."


    "What are you waiting for?" Song Qingshu frowned, "the longer you drag on, the worse your injury will be."


    Ren Yingying was silent. She didn''t know this. After a long time, she said, "wait... Wait for the clothes to dry."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, and then he realized that Ren Yingying was embarrassed to be naked and let himself heal, so he planned to dry his clothes and put them on for treatment.


    "But it''s all wet, and it hasn''t been dry for a while." Song Qingshu can''t help but have a headache.


    Ren Yingying didn''t answer, but song Qingshu could feel her stubbornness and persistence, so he had to say, "I''m afraid of you. Let me help you."


    With that, song Qingshu walked over and put his palm on his clothes. Soon a mist rose.


    Ren Yingying blinked. She could see that the other party was drying clothes for her with internal power. She was moved and apologized: "you were very tired just now, and now you are wasting internal power. Can''t you support it?"


    "My internal power has reached a state of endless growth. Just now, I have done too many things that consume a lot of internal power in a short period of time. As a result, I can''t keep up with the replenishment speed. I just had a sleep, but now I have recovered more than half of it." Song Qingshu explained with a smile.


    After listening to him, Ren Yingying thought of the picture that he was sleeping with himself. His face became more and more delicate.


    Song Qingshu baked for a while with his internal power, but he frowned: "it''s too slow."


    With a movement in his heart, he pulled off his clothes from the hanger and put them on his body. Then he opened all his internal forces and began to transpiration the water vapor on his clothes with the heat of his whole body. The speed was many times faster than just using only one hand.


    "Ah ~" seeing that his clothes were suddenly torn off, Ren Yingying exclaimed subconsciously. However, he soon found that the other party deliberately turned his back on him and obviously didn''t want to take advantage of the opportunity, so he was secretly relieved.


    Then, seeing song Qingshu''s funny appearance in his dress, Ren Yingying couldn''t help but be stunned. He chuckled: "you are a man, and you are not afraid to be ashamed of wearing women''s clothes."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "of course, I don''t wear the clothes of ordinary women, but it''s OK to wear the clothes of my own women."


    Hearing what he said, Ren Yingying could not help but be stunned. Thinking of the meaning of his words, he felt shy and sweet.


    You should know that the world is not as open as later generations. Wearing women''s clothes is a great insult to men. When Sima Yi couldn''t stick to it, Zhuge Liang asked soldiers to take women''s clothes to fight. Even Sima Yi, who has always been calm and calm, almost couldn''t be stimulated and ran out impulsively to fight him. This shows how the society thinks about it.


    Ren Yingying knew that song Qingshu was doing this to dry his clothes for him. He was greatly moved. Looking at him, his eyes became more tender, which was unexpected.


    "Well, it''s almost done." Song Qingshu touched his dress and was about to turn his head.


    "Don''t look back!" Ren Yingying exclaimed, and quickly hid behind him, "you... Just give me your clothes."


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he can''t bear to tease her any more, so he takes off his clothes and hands them to her.


    "Thanks... Thanks." Take over the clothes, Ren Yingying soft voice said.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''ve never seen you so gentle to me."


    Ren Yingying can''t help but think of all kinds of things that happened between them. When he thinks of those things that he yelled at him, he can''t help but smile: "who let you hate so much before?"


    "Don''t I hate it now?" Song Qingshu asked on the stick.


    Ren Yingying quickly put on her clothes, which still had the other person''s body temperature. Thinking of a man wearing this dress just now, her heart beat a little faster. She bit her lip and whispered: "it''s still the same disgusting ~"


    Although she said so, the coquettish tone in her words had completely betrayed her inner thoughts.


    At this time, song Qingshu felt that his hard night was worth nothing. Thinking of the other party''s injury, he quickly asked, "are you dressed?"


    Just after tying his belt, Ren Yingying said, "OK."


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that she was leaning on the pillar beside her. She looked weak and timid. At that time, the sun was rising and the sunlight came in from the window. The bonfire in the room was crackling and the flame was shaking. The shadow of smoke was floating across her white face, which made her more beautiful.


    "Yingying, you are so beautiful ~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring.


    But Ren Yingying made a big red face. His eyes fell on the valiant thing three inches under his navel. He couldn''t help but stop looking and spat: "I don''t know what pickled things are in his mind ~"


    Although her tone was angry, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were moving. In fact, she was not so angry.


    "This is an accident." Song Qingshu can''t help but feel embarrassed. This time, he didn''t mean it.


    "Put on your clothes." Ren Yingying''s ears are red with shame.


    Song Qingshu wanted to talk a few words, but when he saw that his little thing was really immoral, he had to put on his clothes again, and then his internal power turned, and the steam was soon dried.


    "My side is ready." Song Qingshu''s voice was a bit embarrassed. After all, the scene just now was a bit embarrassing.


    "Well." Ren Yingying looks back, but her eyes are twinkling. Now that they are both dressed, she doesn''t know how to face him.


    Song Qingshu, who is sensitive to the change of her mood at this time, directly reaches out her hand and pulls her to her arms: "what else do you think? We are both husband and wife."


    Sometimes when the relationship between men and women reaches a delicate balance, it really needs one party to take the lead in breaking the deadlock. Fortunately, song Qingshu is not the first brother who is at a loss. Ren Yingying is held in his arms by him. Although his body is a little stiff at the beginning, he soon relaxes. He can''t help pouting: "you lied to me, it''s a cheating marriage."


    Song Qingshu reached out and pinched her nose: "if I remember correctly, it was someone who begged me to marry her."


    Ren Yingying could not help but pinch the powder fist and beat him: "at that time, I didn''t know your real identity, who let you cheat me."


    "It can only be said that God favors me. If I don''t happen to run into her, my wife won''t know when she will marry someone else." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah, who''s your wife." Ren Yingying is very angry.


    "Do you want to admit it?" Song Qing''s eyebrows were raised. "We''ll go back to heimuya immediately and ask your father in front of you to see whose wife you are."


    "I hate it Ren Yingying clasped his neck with both hands, shrank in his arms, and his eyes were dripping out of the water.


    She was also secretly wondering why she was so angry when she thought of these things before. Why did she feel a little sweet when she thought of the same things now?


    "Well, I''ll give you a Yang finger to get through the meridians now. I can''t delay any longer." Song Qingshu zhengse said.


    "Good!" Ren Yingying nodded, no longer refused.


    Next, song Qingshu began to warm her meridians with a Yang finger. He has done it several times. Now he is familiar with the way, but after suffering from Ren Yingying, she is so shy that she has to accept that the sensitive parts of her body are ordered by a man.


    If it had not been for song Qingshu, who had just written her favor to max, I''m afraid she would have turned over.


    At the end of the exercise, Ren Yingying had been sweating all over, and her clothes were wet and close to her skin, which made her extremely uncomfortable.


    Holding the tender girl in her arms, song Qingshu came up to her ear and whispered, "I told you not to wear clothes. They are wet again."


    Ren Yingying''s voice gasped softly, and he pinched him: "you know how to bully me!"


    "Where did I bully you?" Song Qingshu said wrongly. "I lost so much power, and even saved you nearly ten years of longevity. Do you still say that I bully you?"


    One Yang finger is indeed a sharp weapon to heal the wounded and save the dying. Song Qingshu used one Yang finger to warm Ren Yingying''s blood burning channels, which reduced the negative effects to the minimum. In addition, the nerve Qi that brought the dying back directly saved her ten years of life. Unfortunately, the blood burning is too big. FA is too overbearing, There are still 20 years of yangshou, even a Yangzhi and shenzhao Scripture can do nothing.


    But Ren Yingying''s focus is not on it. Instead, he looks at him with burning eyes: "honestly, how many girls have you treated in this way?"

 Chapter 1389

    Song Qingshu is thinking about how to make up for Ren Yingying''s loss of yangshou, Jiuyin Jiuyang, Yijin sunflower... All kinds of unique skills keep popping up in his mind, but he soon denied them one by one.


    There are many magical martial arts in this world, but none of them can increase longevity.


    Song Qingshu is in distress when he suddenly hears Ren Yingying''s question. He can''t help laughing and crying for a moment.


    Ren Yingying was touched by one of his fingers just now. There are many sensitive parts in her body. Originally, she hesitated, but she thought that they had already married. What''s more, they almost reached the last step just now


    Therefore, although some embarrassed, or by the other party''s fingers in their own body, but Ren Yingying soon a little regret.


    Because that feeling is too strange, as if there are countless ants crawling on the body, as if there are countless hands gently caressing on the body, for a while like baking by the fire, for a while as if in the ice and snow.


    Ren Yingying asked herself that her endurance was good, but before long she couldn''t suppress her body''s reaction, and her throat could not help sending out bursts of shy gasps and grunts.


    At first, she gritted her teeth, but later, there were bursts of shudders from her soul. She couldn''t help it. Suddenly, there were bursts of fairy like hum in the hut.


    In retrospect, Ren Yingying, who has always been a good face, would like to have a crack in the ground. Suddenly, she thought that she was so embarrassed, and the others must be no better.


    Thinking of the sensitive places where the other person''s fingers pass on the way to treatment, Ren Yingying suddenly realized that if he treated other women, wouldn''t he also touch those places?


    As soon as the idea came out, she suddenly felt a little sour and pursed her lips and asked.


    "Not much..." Song Qingshu felt guilty and noticed that her eyebrows were slightly frowning. He quickly changed his words and said, "you are the first, the first..."


    Song Qingshu is not stupid enough to tell the truth at this juncture.


    "You don''t have much truth in your mouth." Ren Yingying spat. She didn''t know that the other party was cheating herself. However, she was not stupid enough to pursue this matter with her wisdom. She casually changed the topic and said, "by the way, are you OK with Huang Gang leader and Yue girl?"


    At this time, she thought of the three people who had been imprisoned together.


    "Master Huang has been rescued, but I''m afraid miss Yue will be..." Song Qingshu thinks that he has chosen to give up Yue Lingshan. He can''t help but feel very sorry. But if he chooses again, he will make the same choice.


    "What''s the matter?" Ren Yingying can''t help but be shocked when he hears it. He can''t help but ask after him, regardless of immersing himself in the beautiful atmosphere.


    "Zhang Rou that si..." Song Qingshu said all kinds of things that happened last night.


    Hearing that Zhang Rou''s design made song Qingshu face the problem of one out of three, Ren Yingying couldn''t help exclaiming. At the same time, he was vaguely curious about what choice he would make; When I heard that he went to Baoshi mountain directly, I couldn''t help admiring him. In his panic, he could still analyze calmly; To hear Zhang Rou deliberately wrong three people''s address, let it regret life, can not help but hate each other''s cunning and malicious; When he heard that he almost ran all over Lin''an City in the middle of the night to save himself, he was moved and thankful.


    "Poor Yue girl..." Ren Yingying''s eyebrows frowned lightly. Although yesterday''s event was breathtaking, it can be said that the final result was quite happy, except Yue Lingshan.


    "I know I''m sorry for her, but in that case, I can''t leave you to save her." Song Qingshu looked at her quietly, his eyes full of firmness, but he secretly sighed that Lin Pingzhi would hate me.


    Knowing that he did not hesitate to choose himself, Ren Yingying was greatly moved. But when he thought of something, he couldn''t help sighing: "Chong... Young Xia Linghu is going to be heartbroken."


    Recalling what happened in Lvzhu lane, she knew Linghu Chong''s love for Yue Lingshan better than anyone else in the world. Although Yue Lingshan''s death was not caused by herself, to a certain extent, it was also because of herself that Yue Lingshan could not get help... Thinking of this, she could not help feeling guilty.


    "I changed my tongue so soon. Are you worried about my jealousy?" Noticing the change of her address, song Qingshu moved in her heart and couldn''t help poking her shoulder and asked curiously.


    Ren Yingying blushed and whispered, "I... after all, I''ve married you. It''s always inconvenient to call other men like that."


    Looking at Ren Yingying''s change, song Qingshu is not surprised. It is not that there is no everlasting love in the world, but that kind of love needs a lot of harsh conditions to achieve. For most love, getting along day and night, and the frequent intersection of the two sides'' lives are the basis of good feeling. If there is no chance for both sides to get along, then love will lose the soil for survival, even if it is loved before, it will fade later.


    This is almost the truth of "five centimeters per second" written by the old thieves of xinhaicheng. Men and women are in love with each other when they are young. They think that when they grow up in the future, they will be the other half of themselves. Unfortunately, because of their parents'' work, they were forced to transfer and separate. Later, the distance between them became more and more distant


    Although at the beginning, the male and female owners still insisted on writing letters to express their love for each other, as time went on, they found that there was less and less to talk about, and they did not know who started to give up writing letters first. The two people who once loved each other parted ways.


    A lot of boys and girls see this ending for tears eyes heartbroken, but with the maturity of the age will gradually find that two people''s ending is inevitable.


    Men and women really love each other at first, but what they love is only the image of each other when they were young. As they grow up, they come into contact with new people and new things, and have already become a brand new person. The image of children is only a small part of their new image. Because of time and space, men and women don''t understand the new side of their partner at all, Doomed to the feeling of love can not go back to the past.


    Although Ren YingYing and Ling Huchong have a good relationship, there are few things happened between them. They are just learning to play the piano in Lvzhu lane, gathering at wubagang, and fighting against the invincible east in heimuya. During this period, she had a lot of contact with song Qingshu.


    After a while, Ren YingYing and Ling Huchong were forced to separate, and they spent far less time together than song Qingshu. In addition, more soul stirring things happened with song Qingshu later. In fact, song Qingshu''s weight in Ren Yingying''s life had already surpassed Ling Huchong''s. what she lacked was an opportunity to make her realize this. The experience on the edge of life and death just now is the most perfect opportunity.


    "Can I be regarded as the corner of success? Sin, sin ~ "Song Qingshu was a little sorry at the beginning, but he had already understood that love had no justice and reason, so he soon decided to face all this calmly.


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s appearance of wanting to talk back, song Qingshu was so cute that he couldn''t help but tease her: "before you got married with me, didn''t you shout at me one by one?"


    Ren Yingying couldn''t stand such a joke. He suddenly became angry: "you are still the same asshole as before."


    Song Qingshu repeatedly pleaded for mercy, and finally let her calm down her anger. Ren Yingying suddenly said, "let''s go back. We have to check the whereabouts of Miss Yue."


    Song Qingshu also put away his smile and nodded solemnly: "good!"


    Before leaving, song Qingshu suddenly stopped, took out a ingot of silver from his arms and put it on the table. Looking at Yingying''s puzzled eyes, he explained: "this is the supply station prepared by other hunters. We made a mess of it and used a lot of things. We should always compensate him."


    Ren Yingying looked at him strangely, shook his head and said, "sometimes I really find that I don''t know you. For a while, I''m as evil as a devil, and for a while, I''m as good as a saint."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m very good to most people. I''m a devil to you. It''s not to attract your attention."


    "Shameless ~" Ren Yingying spat with a red face, but a smile appeared on his lips.


    "I didn''t expect to see the sunrise again." After leaving the hut, looking at the sunrise in the East sky, Ren Yingying thought of his regret when he was chased and killed before, and could not help feeling a lot.


    "If you like, I can watch the sunrise with you every day." Song Qingshu came to her and held her shoulder tightly.


    "You have so many women to accompany, how can you have so much time." Ren Yingying sighed. She was annoyed by Yue Lingshan before, but now she has more powerful competitors. She suddenly doesn''t know whether her choice is right or wrong.


    Song Qingshu felt numb, and wisely did not discuss this issue: "let''s go and find out Miss Yue''s whereabouts first."


    "Well." Ren Yingying doesn''t want to think about those annoying things at this time.


    Song Qingshu took Ren Yingying back to Lin''an City. Originally, he thought about going back to king Qi''s residence first, where he should get the latest news. However, he hesitated for a moment and decided to go to the east of the city. No matter what reason, he also had to go to Qingtai bridge.


    Who knows, just on the way, suddenly a team of people came out, led by Lin Pingzhi and Li Jiannan. They were depressed and full of sadness.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but he knew that he would face this moment sooner or later, so he walked over and cried out apologetically: "Pingzhi ~"


    When Lin Pingzhi saw him, he expressed surprise from the bottom of his heart: "brother song!"


    "Ping Zhi, I..." Song Qingshu was thinking about how to explain Yue Lingshan''s affairs, but the other side first said:


    "Sorry, brother song!"


    Song Qingshu was at a loss. He thought about how you came to apologize to me. As a result, Lin Pingzhi''s next words made him suddenly change his face: "we lost leader Huang!"


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1390

    Song Qingshu was originally thinking about how to explain to Lin Pingzhi, but suddenly he heard the news. For a moment, the whole person was stunned: "what did you say?"


    "Leader Huang lost it." One of Lin Ping''s faces was ashamed.


    Ren Yingying also saw that song Qingshu was not in a normal mood, so he came to him with some worries and gently held his hand.


    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and shock, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "After you left yesterday, leader Huang told us to go to Qingtai bridge to rescue elder martial sister. Because she was pregnant and couldn''t make her way, she offered to stay," Lin Pingzhi said with a look of remorse. "I agreed because I was in a hurry to save elder martial sister, so I assigned some people to escort him back to the palace, and I took the rest of the people to rescue elder martial sister, Who knows... Who knows... "


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank: "who knows what happened?"


    "We got the news on the way back from Qingtai bridge that the Huang Gang leaders didn''t return to king Qi''s house." Lin Pingzhi replied.


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank. Half the night, Huang Rong and his party, even snails, should return to the palace. It was obvious that something happened in the middle of the way.


    "And the bodyguards who escorted her?" Song Qingshu didn''t report any hope in his heart. Since Huang Rong lost his trace, those people were obviously in danger.


    "According to the news from the palace, they were found in an alley. They were all seriously injured. Now they are being treated in the palace." Lin Pingzhi replied.


    "Seriously injured?" Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, "no one died?"


    Lin Pingzhi shook his head: "although very seriously injured, but no life."


    Song Qingshu suspects that Dou Congsheng was born. Since he robbed Huang Rong, it is obvious that only by exterminating can he eliminate the clues to the greatest extent. Why did he leave alive?


    "Go back to the Palace first!" Song Qingshu knew that even if he went to find it at this time, it was just like no head fly. He went back to ask the guards about the situation at that time before making plans.


    Noticing that there was a carriage behind the procession, song Qingshu said, "who are the people in the carriage?"


    "It''s elder martial sister. She was frightened. I found her a carriage to rest." When Lin Pingzhi answered, he was embarrassed. After all, he lost Huang Rong and saved his own woman.


    Song Qingshu is very strange: "is Miss Yue... OK?" How could he not be surprised? After all, under Zhang Rou''s poisonous plot, he thought Yue Lingshan had been killed.


    Lin Ping''s tone was full of happiness: "thanks to the Li brothers..."


    After listening to song Qingshu for half a day, she finally understands what''s going on. It turns out that Li Jiannan came to the palace of the king of Qi to tell the truth, but Zhang Rou found Li Haotian strange. Then there was a conflagration between the two sides. Li Haotian was not the opponent, so she ran away. Zhang Rou worried that song Qingshu would come at any time, and she didn''t have the energy to chase him, so she began to arrange everything urgently.


    Who knows that Li Haotian didn''t go far, plus many years in the loyal army, there are many confidants, from the confidants there learned Zhang Rou''s plan.


    Li Haotian decides to commit a crime and make contributions. Naturally, his first choice is to save song Qingshu''s woman Ren Yingying. However, the news from his confidants is not accurate, so he thinks Ren Yingying was taken to Qingtai bridge. As a result, he saves Yue Lingshan by mistake. It''s not long before he meets Lin Pingzhi and brings people here.


    Of course, although Li Haotian is reckless, he will not be stupid enough to directly talk to Lin Pingzhi. I originally wanted to save Ren Yingying, not your woman. Song Qingshu pushed all this out according to his choice to go to Qingtai bridge.


    "Li Jiannan met the king of Qi. My brother was injured and was resting in the carriage. Please forgive him for not being able to salute." Li Jiannan saluted song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu now knows that the two brothers are going to take refuge in themselves, but he can''t laugh or cry. If it wasn''t for the two of them, he had successfully found the hiding place and rescued Ren Yingying''s daughters, so there would not have been so many twists and turns. He was almost separated from Ren Yingying. Now Huang Rong is missing, and Yingying has lost 20 years of her life, It''s really depressing to want to curse your mother.


    However, song Qingshu also knew that it was totally unreasonable for them to blame this incident. At last, he could only sigh about the fate.


    "At least let YingYing and I break through to the present situation." Song Qingshu kept comforting himself and helped Li Jiannan up at the same time. "Brother Li, please get up quickly. We are all our own people in the future. We don''t have to be so polite."


    Li Jiannan had been worried until the other side made such a gesture, and his heart finally came down.


    "Tell my Lord that my brother was injured before. It''s thanks to the help of general Wu to save Miss Yue this time." Li added.


    "General Wu?" If song Qingshu feels it, he looks to a certain direction in the team and sees Linghu Chong holding his sword and looking at them not far away.


    Ren Yingying obviously also saw him. As soon as he was stiff, he subconsciously wanted to release the hand of the man around him, but song Qingshu seized it and didn''t give her a chance to release it.


    Ren Yingying pulled two times and didn''t pull it apart. He suddenly remembered his present identity and sighed. It was up to him.


    Linghu Chong''s eyes fell on the hands of the two people. He didn''t look away for a long time. After a long time, he said to song Qingshu, "since you''re back, I don''t have to worry about the safety of Yue girl. Goodbye!"


    After that, he could not respond to each other. Linghu Chong turned and walked. His sword was on his back, and his hands were powerless. Step by step, he disappeared in the street. His back looked very bleak and lonely.


    Song Qingshu looked thoughtfully to the side, and saw Ren Yingying looking at the direction of the other party''s disappearance. He was a little lost. He could not help but said bitterly, "do you want to talk to him? Don''t worry, I''m not jealous. "


    Ren Yingying motioned to him to hold his hand tightly. He looked at him angrily: "you are not jealous. Why did you catch me so tightly just now?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m not afraid that you will run away."


    Ren Yingying bit his lip and whispered, "I''m just like you. What are you afraid of?" the charming and amorous feelings on his brow in a flash made song Qingshu feel very happy.


    In fact, they had some intimate physical contact before. For example, when they were in the dark cliff bathtub, they were no less fragrant and gorgeous than those in the thatched cottage just now, but there was an essential difference between them. In the past, Ren Yingying was forced to have intimate contact with him, but in the thatched cottage, she was completely open to song Qingshu, If it wasn''t for the last attack of internal injury, they would have been married.


    With Ren Yingying''s personality willing to do that, song Qingshu suddenly felt that his behavior just now was a bit petty, and he could not help but said apologetically: "go and talk to him, and be a final farewell."


    Ren Yingying shook his head: "now, it''s meaningless to say goodbye. Let''s go."


    Seeing her so free and easy, song Qingshu was stunned for a while, and then followed up with a smile.


    After the party returned to king Qi''s residence, Chen Yuanyuan had been waiting there for a long time. Luo Bing completely recovered after a night''s sleep and waited with her. When they saw that song Qingshu had brought a bright and refined woman back, they stayed together.


    Ren Yingying''s shock at this time is still above them. In front of her, two women, one is beautiful and the other is charming, and they are all young women. For a moment, she can''t figure out the relationship between them and song Qingshu. She opens her mouth but doesn''t know how to call them.


    "This damned bastard, he''s getting into some romantic debt everywhere." Although the age and dress of the two girls should not be song Qingshu''s wife or concubine, Ren Yingying can''t see the way they look at Song Qingshu. They only need to look at their own men.


    Thinking of Zhou Zhiruo from Emei and nine princesses from the Golden Snake camp, Ren Yingying only feels that her head is big.


    At the beginning, the scene of ah Jiu scolding her in the Golden Snake camp is still fresh in my mind, and Ren Yingying suddenly realizes that his days in the future may be hard.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Lin Pingzhi said in a hurry: "brother song, I''ll take elder martial sister to have a rest first." Then he left as if he were running away.


    Li Jiannan also has a strange look. Although he wants to talk with song Qingshu and take the opportunity to get closer, the atmosphere of Shura hall seems to be in the air now. He thinks that it is not wise to stay.


    "I''ll go down first, too." Li Jiannan followed.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "you go down to level it, he will arrange everything for you."


    "Yes ~" Li Jiannan left as soon as he was pardoned.


    There were only song Qingshu and three women left in the room, and they fell into strange peace for a moment.


    Looking at the three women''s big eyes and small eyes, song Qingshu felt that it was up to him to break the embarrassment. He stood up and introduced them to each other: "this is Yingying, the saint of the sun moon god religion."


    Chen Yuanyuan looks at her curiously and thinks that she is the one who tried to assassinate Qingshu last night. It seems that he heard that she is still the woman Qingshu married. What a chaotic relationship they have.


    Luo Bing is awe inspiring. Chen Yuanyuan is not a member of the Jianghu. Naturally, she doesn''t know the name of the sun moon god cult. She has heard of the name of the sun moon god cult''s holy aunt. She thought that the other party was a murderer, but she didn''t know that she was a pretty girl.


    "This is Luo Bing from the red flower club." Song Qingshu continued.


    Ren Yingying subconsciously replied: "it''s Mrs. Wen of the red flower club. I''ve heard the name of Mrs. Yuanyang Dao for a long time."


    She intended to be polite and close to the relationship between the two sides, but she made Luo Bing blush. It turns out that when she was in Shengjing, she had already broken up with her husband Wen Tailai, and it was the man in front of her.


    Luo Bing thought that the other party was trying to humiliate herself, but seeing her clear eyes, she just realized that she was wrong. After all, it''s not surprising that few people in the world don''t know about the separation of Wen Tailai and Luo Bing, except for Honghua club.


    When it was his turn to introduce Chen Yuanyuan, song Qingshu hesitated. After all, her identity was too special. After hesitating for a while, he decided to tell the truth. After all, Ren Yingying was already his own. There was no need to hide from her: "this is Chen Yuanyuan. You should... Have heard of her."


    "Chen Yuanyuan?" In the next round, Ren YingYing and Luo Bing are shocked. They all look at her incredulously. They are the first beauties in the world. Every name is like thunder.


    "No wonder Meicheng is like this. It''s her!" Ren YingYing and Luo Bing were shocked and relieved.


    "Let''s talk first. I''ll ask the guards about the robbery of leader Huang." Song Qingshu also realized that it was embarrassing for him to stay here, so he decided to take a walk. Women''s affairs should be solved by themselves. Anyway, Chen Yuanyuan is good at dancing, Ren Yingying is magnanimous, and Luo Bing is mature and generous. He should be able to find a way to live in harmony.


    --

 Chapter 1391

    In addition to the inner house, song Qingshu went all the way to the places where the guards were healing. He found some of the places with mild injuries and good spirits and asked about what happened last night.


    "Last night, on our way back from escorting leader Huang, two men in black suddenly appeared near yongjinmen..." the bodyguards began to describe the scene.


    "Two people beat you like this?" Song Qingshu is puzzled. Most of these bodyguards are selected by Han Jianzhou. Although they are not top experts, they are also vigorous. In addition, Huang Rong is accompanying her. Although her pregnancy has affected her skills, her intelligence and dog beating skills make her a first-class expert in the world, This configuration is still defeated by four people without suspense, which shows how high the opponent''s martial arts are.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s question, the guards were ashamed: "those two men in black are too strange in martial arts and fast in body skills. We are not rivals."


    "You were seriously injured. It can be seen that you were trying your best to protect leader Huang at that time, so you have tried your best. Don''t blame yourself." Seeing the shame of a group of people, song Qingshu comforted them.


    Hearing what he said, a group of bodyguards looked excited, and a feeling of death for their confidants rose in their hearts.


    "Strange to say, our brother thought he was going to die, but the two men in black just made sure that we lost our fighting power and didn''t take our lives." One of the guards said suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu was already wondering about it before. Wen Yan frowned and said, "is it someone you know?"


    The bodyguards shook their heads one after another: "no, they are strange in shape and don''t seem familiar with each other; What''s more, we don''t know anyone with such high martial arts skills. "


    After pondering for a long time, song Qingshu suddenly asked, "what are their martial arts skills?"


    "Their trick is like this..." the two people who were the least injured jumped out of bed and began to compare while remembering.


    Song Qingshu thought as he read: "I can''t see their martial arts skills, either they deliberately hide them and don''t use their own martial arts."; Or... They are not from the world at all. "


    If you want to subdue Huang Rong who knows how to beat a dog without showing her martial arts, it''s not easy even for the characters of Wujue level. This is not the time when sages walk all over the place and swordsmen are not as good as dogs in novels. There are so many experts of Wujue level. Combined with the fact that this is the capital, it seems that the latter is more likely.


    After a few words of condolence, song Qingshu went back to his study and began to think about where to start. Compared with previous disappearances, this time there is less information and no way to start.


    After thinking for a while, song Qingshu was still confused.


    "I''d like to tell you, Mr. Wang, that Chen Youliang would like to see you!" The maid outside reports.


    "Let him in." Song Qingshu thought in his heart that he had to rely on the beggars'' sect to look for a needle in a haystack.


    Before long, Chen you Liang trotted in: "you Liang, I''d like to see you! Oh, no, it should be called the king of Qi. "


    "Please get up quickly. Don''t be so polite." Seeing each other''s eyes full of blood, it was obvious that he had been busy all night. Song Qingshu had to admit that although Chen Youliang''s character was questionable, he was a rare talent with serious work and strong ability.


    "I''ve just received the news that the Lord has found the master and mother?" Chen Youliang started the beggars'' sect to search all night, but it turned out that there was no result at all. Just when he was worried, he was overjoyed to hear that song Qingshu had found someone. After all, when the other party was happy after the reunion, he would not be angry with him.


    "YingYing and miss Yue are indeed rescued. As for gang leader Huang," Song Qingshu looks a little ugly. "They were also rescued, but they were robbed in the middle of the way, so you have to work hard for a few days to find out her whereabouts in the city."


    When Chen Youliang heard that Huang Rong was missing, he was a little pleased. You know, he stole the power of the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan. He has always been very afraid of the former leader who is superior to him in both intelligence and prestige. He is worried that she will come to trouble himself. He just wishes she would never come back.


    Of course, he only dares to think about it in his heart. This man is not easy to fool. Thinking of the other party''s cruel means, he gives up the plan of betraying others.


    "Anyway, if I try my best to find it, I can''t find it. Why should I give someone a handle and become the object of his anger?" Chen Youliang was indifferent in his heart, but on the surface he was attentive: "OK, I''ll arrange to help the brothers to look for them in the city after I go back."


    Song Qingshu nodded, pondered for a moment, and said to him: "now I have Wang Jue of the king of Qi, who can open a mansion with three divisions and appoint officials on his own. Well, you Liang, I''ve decided to hire you and your master to be Sima in Prince Qi''s mansion to deal with all kinds of affairs in the mansion. "


    Chen Youliang was slightly stunned and then overjoyed. He knelt down and said, "thank you, Lord!"


    How can he not be happy? You know that although he secretly took charge of the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan, he was also a figure in the river and lake, but in the eyes of those rich and noble families, he was just a clay leg. But after becoming a Sima, he was very different. In a moment, he became an official of the imperial court from a civilian.


    You should know that the highest official position in the royal family is Wang Fu. As a prince''s counselor, he is often an elder with high moral standing and famous talent; The second is the long history, the chief of the royal family is subordinate to the staff, and the official residence is from the four grades; Next is the long history, in charge of the royal family money, food, litigation disc and other things, official residence from the four grades!


    You have to know that those scholars who have studied hard for decades in the cold window, after thousands of troops fighting to become two winners, most of them will get a seven grade position. Many people even waste many years in the capital, and they can''t wait for the vacancy, and they are from the four grade level, which can really envy countless people.


    Looking at Chen Youliang''s ecstatic expression, song Qingshu secretly nods his head. Before, Chen Youliang had to obey his orders because of all kinds of coercion. After waving the stick for a long time, he had to give him a carrot to taste. Only in this way can he feel more at ease for himself.


    After Chen Youliang left, song Qingshu thought about it and sent someone to find Li Jiannan. They came to take refuge with him. They had to make him feel at ease.


    The two chatted for a while. At last, song Qingshu appointed their brother to join the army, that is, the general staff and military adviser.


    Li Jiannan was very happy. After all, they didn''t want to be mountain bandits all their lives. They always wanted to be serious. Now they are not only officers and soldiers, but also a general. How can they not be happy?


    Thinking of his mother''s joyful expression, Li Jiannan felt more and more that joining song Qingshu was the best decision in his life.


    Song Qingshu asked about the situation of the loyal army in the Dabie Mountains. Now Zhang Rou and his son are dead, and their confidants were all lost last night. So he decided to send the two brothers back to the Dabie Mountains to collect the remnant of the loyal army. Li Jiannan naturally wanted to. He had such a plan. After all, he took two naked commanders and malaitou with him. He knew the difference with his toes.


    Li Jiannan decided to let his elder brother Li Haotian stay in the palace to recuperate. He went back to the Dabie Mountains first. For a moment, he didn''t wait for time. If he had to wait for Li Haotian to return after his injury, the loyal army would have fallen and the monkeys would have scattered; Second, he is delicate. In order to make the new master feel happy, he specially left his brother in the palace.


    Just as the so-called reciprocity, song Qingshu made enough gesture to send him out of the mansion. Just as he waved goodbye to Li Jiannan, he was about to return to the mansion when a familiar voice came not far away: "brother song!"


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw Guo Jing running anxiously.


    "Brother Guo, sit inside." Song Qingshu asked.


    "Don''t go in," Guo Jing shook his head, obviously no leisure to drink tea, "do you have any news about rong''er?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally told the truth. He said what happened last night, and then said with an apologetic face: "sorry Brother Guo, I didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway."


    Guo Jing listened to him with a dignified face, and finally shook his head and said, "how can I blame you? I''m very grateful to you for saving rong''er from the loyal army. As for the accident that happened later, no one can expect."


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that Guo Jing is really a very sensible person. In his heart, he is typical of helping others but not relatives. If Huang Rong is replaced, he will not be in some mood.


    "Who are the two men in black? Do you have any clues? " Guo Jing asked in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I have no clue now."


    Guo Jing sighed: "let''s go after each other. Let''s inform each other of the latest news." As soon as the voice fell, song Qingshu left in a hurry.


    "I hope he can make some progress there." Song Qingshu sighs. It''s natural that Guo Jing has been famous for such a long time. With the help of Jia Sidao, it''s possible to find out anything.


    After a moment''s hesitation, song Qingshu didn''t go back to the government, but went straight to another direction.


    At the censor''s house, a pretty girl in red was swinging in the back garden, but she didn''t have a smile on her face. She was upset and her servant girl was rushed to one side.


    "I''m so angry. Why does Miss Ben stay at home every day?" Shi Xiangyun suddenly gnashed his teeth and said, but soon his momentum was exhausted.


    "That bastard is so terrible. It''s really troublesome in case of going out and bumping into him. It''s better to be safe at home." Shi Xiangyun muttered to himself.


    "Is the asshole in Miss Shi talking about me?" At this time, her ears suddenly rang out a voice that made her unforgettable.


    During this period of time, Shi Xiangyun often had nightmares and dreamed of this voice. How could he not hear it? He looked up stiffly and saw the demon like man standing on the swing shelf looking at himself coldly.


    "Ah ~" Shi Xiangyun''s heart was tight, and his whole body seemed to be heavy as if he had been filled with lead. He fell down from the swing without paying attention.

 Chapter 1392

    "It''s over, it''s going to be disfigured!" Looking at the ground closer and closer to his face, Shi Xiangyun''s head was blank at this time, and he even forgot that he knew martial arts.


    But the pain in her imagination didn''t come. After a long time, Shi Xiangyun opened her eyes and found that she was still a few inches away from the ground. She mechanically looked back and found that a steady and powerful arm had clamped her waist.


    "Put me down quickly!" Thinking of his body being touched by the man, Shi Xiangyun seemed to be greatly stimulated and struggled desperately.


    "Are you sure?" Song Qingshu asked coldly.


    "Let me go!" Shi Xiangyun has a picture of the beggars'' sect humiliating him. He has vowed that he will never let the man touch him again.


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu didn''t talk to her either. She let go of her hand, and the woman in her arms fell to the ground unexpectedly.


    "Ouch ~" Shi Xiangyun screamed. Fortunately, he was not high from the ground at this time, so he just fell a little painful, but he didn''t really hurt anything.


    "Those dead girls, they are very annoying, but they disappear one by one at the critical moment." Shi Xiangyun kneaded her aching buttocks and looked in the direction of the maids. Although she knew that with the devil''s martial arts, the maids were useless here, she could always be relieved by the familiar people around her.


    "Don''t look, they''ve been knocked down by the sleeping hole I ordered." Song Qingshu seemed to see her mind and said coldly.


    "What do you want to do?" Shi Xiangyun held his chest in both hands and looked back at him warily.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and crying: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your figure without chest and buttocks."


    Shi Xiangyun breathed, and the other side made it clear that she would not "bully" her, but she was not happy at all. On the contrary, she was almost blown up by anger. She thought, which eye do you see that this girl has no chest and no bottom?


    I wanted to ask him angrily, but she didn''t dare to act because of the fear in her heart.


    "Where is Wei Ruolan?" At ordinary times, song Qingshu may still take the opportunity to tease the little girl, but today he is worried about Huang Rong''s safety, so he has no such leisure.


    "How do I know?" Shi Xiangyun bit his lips, but his anger did not dare to break out.


    "He''s your fiance. How can you not know?" Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "I..." Shi Xiangyun originally wanted to say that since the beggars'' sect day, the relationship between them has become a bit delicate. Although everyone didn''t say it, everyone knows that the feeling of love in the past can never go back.


    Hesitated for a moment, Shi Xiangyun did not say these things, but changed his tongue and said: "at this moment, he should be in the morning court."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu replied, "suddenly asked, can you contact Tang Saier?"


    "Donnell?" Shi Xiangyun was puzzled for a while, and then finally responded, "that white lotus anti thief? How could I get in touch with her! "


    Song Qingshu stares into her eyes carefully. She doesn''t look like a liar. Tang Sai''er comes to her door that night after the beggars'' sect headquarters put her back. He thought there was any connection between them. It seems that he was worried too much.


    "It seems that Shi Xiangyun doesn''t know the true identity of Wei Ruolan," Song Qingshu thought to himself, "does Shi Miyuan know?"


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Seeing that he suddenly fell into silence, Shi Xiangyun felt that the atmosphere was too hard and finally could not help asking.


    "Now I''ll give you half an hour. I''ll see Wei Ruolan in half an hour." Song Qingshu said as he went straight to the inner house.


    "Half an hour?" Shi Xiangyun was surprised, "how can it be!"


    "That''s your business. If I don''t see him half an hour later..." Song Qingshu pauses and blows in her ear. "You know the consequences."


    "Ah ~" Shi Xiangyun quickly retreated, delicate skin has a thin pimple, "you shameless!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "as long as you find Wei Ruolan in time, there will be nothing left?" At this moment, they have come to Shi Xiangyun''s boudoir. Song Qingshu stretches and lies down on her bed. "I''ll sleep for a while and remember half an hour."


    Song Qingshu ran all day and night, but just took a nap in the thatched cottage. He was a little tired, so he decided to conserve his energy first so that he could find Huang Rong better.


    "Ah ~" seeing the other person lying directly on his bed, Shi Xiangyun''s face turned red instantly. She was generally angry and shy. After all, she was the only one who had ever slept in her bed, and the quilt was all her personal belongings. Now she was sleeping by another man, how could she not be ashamed and angry.


    If she were an ordinary man, she would have called for a servant to drag him out, but he was song Qingshu, and she had no choice.


    "After you leave, I''ll have the sheets and quilts thrown away. No, the whole bed is burned." Shi Xiangyun secretly ruthless, but urgent, or have to find Wei Ruolan.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to inform her family, but she thought that song Qingshu is now the king of Qi, and his martial arts are so high that they can''t deal with him at all. Instead, they are easy to get revenge from each other.


    "Smelly grandfather, if you don''t go out early or late, you just have to travel during this period of time. You don''t know what kind of baby granddaughter has been bullied." Shi Xiangyun wiped his tears and pursed his lips as he ran towards the palace.


    Her grandfather is Shi Hao, who is an imperial teacher. His cultivation is unfathomable. He is recognized as the first master of Lin''an City (excluding huang shang and others who are hiding in the dark), but he has been out for several months and has not come back now.


    "But I don''t know if grandfather can beat the devil." All the time, her grandfather was invincible in her heart, but considering song Qingshu''s reputation in the world and his several moves in Lin''an City, Shi Xiangyun was not so sure.


    Song Qingshu had been sleeping in Shi Xiangyun''s boudoir for some time. Suddenly he felt something and sat up from the bed. Shi Xiangyun just brought Wei Ruolan over.


    Seeing song Qingshu sleeping on his fiancee''s bed, Wei Ruolan feels a burst of anger. However, when he comes into contact with the other party''s deep eyes, he thinks of his horror, and his anger disappears instantly. Instead, he is filled with endless fear.


    "I don''t know what you want from me?" Wei Ruolan asked cautiously. Seeing his appearance, Shi Xiangyun was heartbroken and disappointed.


    When song Qingshu flicks the wind, Shi Xiangyun falls to the ground.


    Wei Ruolan was so surprised that he hurried to investigate. Song Qingshu then said, "don''t worry. She just fell asleep. I just want to ask you about your sister. I don''t think you want to hear these words from her."


    Seeing that Shi Xiangyun was breathing steadily, Wei Ruolan just breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing what he said behind him, his heart immediately raised again: "what''s the matter with you looking for my sister?"


    "It''s none of your business," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, or said, "Huang Rong was robbed last night. I need your sister to mobilize the power of Bailian sect to help find out which side robbed her." The beggars'' sect and the white lotus sect cooperated with each other and worked together in black and white. Song Qingshu didn''t believe it and couldn''t find any clues. Originally, if Li Qingluo was there, she would ask her for help directly. There was no need to trouble Tang Sai''er at all. But now Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu are going to Hubei Province to visit Yue Fei''s orphan. Far water can''t save near fire.


    Wei Ruolan was stunned and blurted out subconsciously: "no wonder..."


    "No wonder what?" Song Qingshu asked with a frown.


    Wei Ruolan hastily explained: "it was very lively in the court this morning. Officials of Han Xiang and officials of Jia Shumi''s faction attacked each other. The fight was very lively. Many officials of both sides have been impeached and stepped down. I''m afraid that Huang Rong''s robbery is the starting point


    Sure enough, Wei Ruolan''s grasp of the current situation is quite accurate. Song Qingshu secretly admired the two things and said, "yes, but according to my guess, Huang Rong should not be in the hands of Han or Jia, so I need your sister''s help to find out."


    "I see. I''ll let my sister know." Wei Ruolan is not reluctant. After all, to some extent, their brother and sister have reached an alliance with song Qingshu. It doesn''t matter if they help.


    "I want to see her now." Song Qingshu says faintly, one is worried about Wei Ruolan''s untimely communication, the other is aware that he and Tang Sai''er are not closely established, and the other party can easily find himself, but he doesn''t know where to find her.


    "Now?" Wei Ruolan looks embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu''s voice was cold: "can''t you?"


    Wei Ruolan''s heart trembled: "yes, of course." after that, he took out a piccolo with a peculiar shape and ran out of the window to blow it. A strange melody quickly spread out.


    The result immediately got another melody response, Wei Ruolan face strange, back to song Qingshu said: "my sister is nearby, she will come right away."


    It''s a coincidence that song Qingshu''s eyebrows are picked. As soon as his voice falls, he hears the voice of the broken clothes coming from the outside door. Soon a charming and graceful woman sits on the window. Just as the saying goes, she smiles first. The peach blossom eyes with affectionate eyebrows always make her smile. It''s clear that she is a girl''s appearance, but she has the style of a young woman.


    "Little brother, you summon me in Miss Shi''s boudoir. You''ve already eaten her, haven''t you?" Tang Sai''er said with a smile, but when she saw song Qingshu sitting in the room, her smile froze on her face.


    "Miss Tang, long time no see." Song Qingshu pause, "maybe I should call you fu girl, or Chai girl?"


    "You''d better call me Miss Tang. I didn''t finish my mission and didn''t dare to restore my ancestor''s surname." Seeing this man, Tang Sai''er got nervous all over and jumped down from the windowsill in a hurry. In a moment, she lost her natural and unrestrained style just now.


    "You don''t have to be so restrained. I''ve come for your help." Song Qingshu makes a look. Wei Ruolan says Huang Rong''s story in a hurry.


    "To find out the whereabouts of Huang Rong?" Don Sai Er muttered to himself, "no problem, if she fell into the hands of which Mafia master, we should be able to find out."


    "It''s not necessarily the people in the river and lake. I think it''s mostly a master who is raised by a senior official of the imperial court," Song Qingshu looked at Tang Sai''er. "I know that there are countless connections between your Bailian sect and the princes and ministers of the imperial court, so I need you to look in this direction."

 Chapter 1393

    Tang Sai''er didn''t expect that he knew about the white lotus sect to this extent. He couldn''t help but feel awed in his heart and quickly replied, "OK, I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Wait a minute," Song Qingshu called her, "if you want to find me, you can go directly to king Qi''s residence. What can I do if I want to find you? You can''t go around like this every time. "


    Tang Sai''er hesitated for a moment and took out a piccolo similar to Wei Ruolan: "if you want to find me, you can use this Piccolo to make a sound, and the nearby believers will send a message to me when they hear it."


    "Do different melodies represent different information?" Haven''t you ever eaten pork? Haven''t you seen pig running? There are so many strange ways of password communication in previous movies and TV dramas. Song Qingshu doesn''t believe that this Piccolo doesn''t have similar functions.


    Tang Sai''er didn''t expect that he would be so clear, so he had to take up the piccolo and demonstrate: "this blowing represents a hundred thousand urgent... This blowing represents danger... This blowing represents..."


    Since she met song Qingshu, she has been led by the nose by the other party, which makes her very proud. So she deliberately talks about a lot of internal signals of the white lotus sect, just to see him make a fool of herself.


    After all, it takes ten days and a half months for the most intelligent people in the white lotus sect to master these complicated secret signs one by one. Now they have all worked out like beans. Tang Sai''er can already imagine the scene that song Qingshu asked himself for advice in embarrassment.


    Just imagine how he looks when he''s shriveled. Don''t say, she''s almost ready to laugh.


    "Do you remember?" Don Sai Er is forced to endure to smile, solemnly ask a way.


    Song Qing, expressionless in writing, reaches for a breath and flies the piccolo into his hand. Then she takes it to her mouth and repeats the melody she just played: "is that so?"


    Tang Sai''er was stunned. He never expected that the other party could remember everything. He couldn''t help looking at him with a complicated look: "no wonder you can be proud of the world. With this ability, few people in the world can match you."


    Song Qingshu snorted faintly: "it''s better to put away your careful thinking than to flatter me. I''ll never forgive you if you tease me like this in the future."


    "I dare not!" Tang Sai''er''s heart was cold, and her mind was clear.


    "Go and arrange the investigation of Huang Rong." Song Qingshu brought Piccolo into his arms.


    "Ah ~" Tang Sai''er stretched out her hand, thinking that the piccolo was my personal belongings. She had planned to take another one for him, but she didn''t know that the other party was collecting it so fast.


    As soon as he thought of his lips brushing the place where he often played, a strange thought suddenly came into her mind: isn''t it indirect kissing?


    "Anything else?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "No... it''s OK." Don Sai Er squeezed out a smile, entrusted her brother two words, then disappeared out of the window.


    After Tang Sai''er left, song Qingshu reached for a brush and untied Shi Xiangyun''s acupoints.


    "What have you done to me?" As soon as Shi Xiangyun woke up, he covered his chest and stepped back a few steps, looking at him in panic.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "your fiance beside, I can in front of his face insult you?"


    Shi Xiangyun looked back and found that Wei Ruolan was standing awkwardly beside him, which was a little relieved.


    "Well, I''m done. I''ll go first." Song Qingshu lightly left a sentence, people have disappeared.


    Shi Xiangyun saw that his chin was about to fall. After a long time, he said indignantly, "this bastard is really good at martial arts."


    "Yes ~" one side of Wei Ruolan also sighed, do not know why, his heart is always full of fear of that man.


    Now that outsiders have left, it is reasonable to say that there should be a lot of words between Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan. However, when they look at each other, they find that they have no way to speak.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll go first." When Wei Ruolan sees his fiancee''s big watery eyes, some unpleasant images of the beggars'' sect always appear in his mind. At the same time, he seems to be constantly reminding himself of his incompetence, making him sit on pins and needles in front of Shi Xiangyun.


    "Well." Shi Xiangyun answered in a low voice. On the surface, both sides were still polite, but both sides knew that they would never get back to the feeling of intimacy.


    After Song Qingshu returned to the palace of king Qi, he found that the three girls were still chatting, or it should be said that Ren YingYing and Luo Bing were asking Chen Yuanyuan for advice on maintenance and make-up. After all, Chen Yuanyuan is too famous for her beauty. Now she is not young, but she still has no trace of years, which makes them itch.


    "Cough cough ~" Song Qingshu deliberately coughed twice to indicate that he came back. The three girls looked back to see him and fell into silence.


    "Three monks have no water to drink." Feeling the awkward constraint in the air, song Qingshu suddenly got a big idea and thought of a solution: "our power in Lin''an has always been a vacuum. What happened in the past two days has led me to turn to beggars'' sect and other forces every time. This is not the way, so I plan to establish my own power here, Yingying, you are in charge of these things. "


    "Me?" Ren Yingying looks embarrassed. In fact, she has always been idle and wild. She lived in seclusion in Lvzhu lane of Luoyang for most of her time in the sun moon cult. It''s hard for her to deal with these things.


    When he was about to refuse, he heard song Qingshu send a message into the secret: "Yingying, I know your temperament, but now Zhiruo is in charge of Yangzhou''s territory, and ah Jiu is in charge of the Golden Snake camp. If you don''t have any influence under your command, I''m afraid you will be bullied in the future."


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red, thinking that you don''t bully me, but she also knew that the other party was kind-hearted. Seeing him thinking about himself, she was also moved.


    "Well... Well." Although Ren Yingying doesn''t like these things, she is not stupid. Thinking of her future situation, she agrees after all.


    "But now you are weak and need to take good care of yourself. Let sister Luo help you." Song Qingshu continued.


    "Me?" Now it''s Luo Bing''s turn to be silly. In fact, since she was rescued, she hasn''t figured out how to face song Qingshu. She originally planned to say goodbye to the other party as soon as possible. After all, in most people''s eyes, she is still the fourth sister-in-law of the red flower club. It''s not suitable for her to live with another man. How could she know that the other party actually made such a request first.


    "Didn''t you have a good chat just now? Did sister Luo want to drag Yingying''s weak body to work? You know that because she used the burning blood method, she is now 20 years old." Song Qingshu looked into her eyes like that.


    Luo Bing almost fainted, thinking that you treat me as a slave in private, but now Luo''s sister yells at me, and takes Ren''s hurt to crush me


    Just about to say no, but seeing the tenderness in each other''s eyes, she nodded: "OK." In fact, during this period, she was also tired of wandering. After Shengjing and honghuahui parted ways, she felt as if she had no root duckweed. In the dead of night, she woke up and then buried in the bed to cry.


    "Settle down like this... OK." Luo Bing sighed in his heart.


    "I''ll trouble you a lot in the early days." Song Qingshu laughs. Luo bing used to be the 11th leader of the red flower club and is familiar with the specific details of the organization in the Jianghu. Ren Yingying, as the saint of the sun moon cult, has rich contacts and far-reaching vision. They are just a perfect match.


    In fact, song Qingshu made a small calculation to arrange for Ren Yingying to preside over the situation. His power in the Southern Song Dynasty was in a vacuum, and it was too difficult to start from scratch. However, Ren Yingying had huge resources of the sun moon cult. When he knew what his daughter was doing, he would certainly give her strong support, After all, he is most worried about his daughter being bullied in the future.


    No matter Ren Yingying or Luo Bing, she is actually very satisfied with this arrangement. For Ren Yingying, she thinks song Qingshu is considerate of herself, not only letting her own fame, but also letting others help her with specific things; For Luo Bing, after breaking up with her husband, she always lacks a sense of security. She has self-knowledge. As a married person, she certainly can''t get a place in Song Qingshu, but she also doesn''t want to be treated as a mere plaything. Now that she has a specific career, she instantly feels that her value has been reflected.


    On the other hand, Chen Yuanyuan, on the other side, can''t help but feel sorry for himself when he sees that both of them have things to do. It seems that he has only one beautiful face left. His only use is to talk about makeup and maintenance with them. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels depressed.


    At this time, song Qingshu suddenly said: "sister Yuanyuan, if you want to do something, I just have a thing here that I''m afraid only you can do, but I''m afraid you will be angry when you hear it."


    "Tell me about it?" Chen Yuanyuan was secretly happy, but she didn''t show her reserve.


    "Not angry?" Song Qingshu said with a guilty heart.


    Chen Yuanyuan was curious: "why should I be angry?"


    Song Qingshu gritted her teeth and said, "well, I have a friend who wants to build a high-end chain all over the world... The brothel." Song Qingshu hesitated and took a look at Chen Yuanyuan''s expression. Then he continued, "during this period, her career has reached a bottleneck. If sister Yuanyuan can give us some advice, she can take care of her business and break through the bottleneck."


    As soon as he finished, both Ren YingYing and Luo Bing looked strange and worried at Chen Yuanyuan.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s smile had already solidified, and his face was as deep as water. He sat there without saying a word.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "sister Yuanyuan, you just promised not to be angry."


    Chen Yuanyuan glanced at him and said faintly, "if it''s your business, I can help you; If it''s just your friend''s, I can''t help it. "

 Chapter 1394

    Hearing Chen Yuanyuan''s reply, Ren YingYing and Luo Bing are stunned. First, they didn''t expect her to be angry. Second, they are curious about the meaning of her words. Is song Qingshu still opening a brothel?


    Thinking of this possibility, the two women looked at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed and hesitated for a long time before he replied: "in a sense... Er, it''s really my industry..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ren Yingying blushed with anger: "how can you have a son like this... Do something immoral!" She wanted to say that her son had been farted. But when she came to her mouth, she suddenly felt that it was too vulgar. What''s more, if she and he... In the future, wouldn''t it be a curse to her son? So we changed our language quickly.


    Luo Bing feels the same way, but because of her identity, she can''t say anything. Seeing Ren Yingying speak at the moment, she can''t help nodding her head, which is obviously the same view.


    After all, this world is different from that of later generations. Except for a few girls who were forced to work in this industry before Song Qingshu, most of them were greedy for money and easy work. They went out to work hard as white-collar workers. They had not worked as a young lady for more than a month for more than half a year. Naturally, they knew how to choose.


    But nowadays, the world''s ethics are prevailing. Unless we have to, there are few people who have fallen into the dust. In a sense, most of those brothel women are poor people.


    As women, Ren Yingying''s sympathy is inevitable. Only when they hear that song Qingshu is actually engaged in this industry can they have such a big response.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "do you think I am the kind of villain who forces good men to be prostitutes?"


    Seeing that Ren YingYing and Luo Bingqi nodded, song Qingshu''s face became more and more dark: "I can''t guarantee other places, but there is no coercion in my brothels. After all, I don''t want to make money through brothels, but just want to use the environment of brothels to build an information network."


    Ren Yingying''s face slowed down a little, but he still couldn''t help humming: "well said, where do you go to find so many women who are willing to live in the dust?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in today''s world of great strife, the world is in chaos. Thousands of families are destroyed every day. I don''t know how many orphans and widows are born. Where can the brothel be short of people?"


    "They are so poor. Why don''t you take them to the brothel?" Ren Yingying glared at him.


    "It''s much better to end up in the brothel than to starve to death by the roadside, isn''t it?" Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    "Starvation is a small matter, and dishonesty is a big one. For a woman, what is more important than fame and honor?" Ren Yingying obviously disagrees with his logic.


    "Yingying, you have never tasted the taste of starvation since you were a child. You should know that when people are dying of starvation, the feeling that life is not like death will force him to do anything." seeing Ren Yingying''s face is not good-looking, song Qingshu''s tone becomes soft, "and I don''t control their fate just by saving them, It''s about giving them a free choice. "


    "The opportunity to choose?" Ren Yingying looks at him curiously.


    Song Qingshu explained: "yes, I''m not a philanthropist, I''m not saved in vain. I need them to repay my life-saving kindness with their labor... Cough, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. It''s not to force them to go out to receive guests, but to start from a servant girl. After two or three years, they can choose to leave, or they can choose to stay as a servant, of course, they can also stay as a servant..."


    He didn''t finish, but the meaning was obvious.


    "At that time, they must choose to leave, who will stay to be... What." Ren Yingying''s face turned a little red and snorted.


    "Miss Ren, you''re wrong," Chen Yuanyuan, who had been silent, suddenly said. "You know, most women have no relatives, and they don''t have their own skills. If they leave the brothel in this troubled world, the end will be more miserable, so most people are willing to stay in the end."


    Ren Yingying looks puzzled. Then she remembers that Chen Yuanyuan was also a person who lived in the brothel. Since she said so, most of the facts are like this.


    Compared with Ren Yingying''s high position all the time, Luo Bing has experienced the tempering of life and gradually understood something.


    "And for all brothels, they will keep a large number of thugs. On the one hand, they will protect the safety of the guests. On the other hand, they will deal with the disobedient women..." Chen Yuanyuan frowned slightly, as if she recalled something unpleasant. "Many sisters didn''t want to receive guests at the beginning, But brothels will let those thugs... Rape them or drug addicts... Insult them and take away their most precious things. After that, most people will admit their fate, but a few of them will choose to commit suicide in the end... "She has been cultivated as Huakui, but she has never experienced such a tragedy, but she has not experienced it, which does not mean she has never seen it, Similar things happen in brothels almost every day.


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed and took a deep look at Song Qingshu: "if your brothel can really do not force women, for those who suffer, I don''t know how much kindness it is."


    Song Qingshu face a Su, zhengse said: "Yuanyuan elder sister can rest assured, I swear here, never allow them to have forced women''s behavior, all at will."


    "Well, I believe you." During the period of contact with song Qingshu, Chen Yuanyuan knew that he would not deceive himself. As for those women who voluntarily fell into the dust, she could not manage it. Unlike Ren Yingying, who had lived in the brothel for a long time, she knew that there were many women who were fond of leisure and work, greedy for money and fame, and would really volunteer to be prostitutes.


    "Is sister Yuanyuan willing to help now?" Song Qingshu was pleased with the way.


    "Well ~" Chen Yuanyuan showed a narrow smile, "I also want to see what your brothel is like, and I can supervise whether what you say is true from the side."


    "That''s no problem. I''ll give you a Shangfang sword at that time. If you find similar behavior, you''ll ask me!" After a series of bad news, there''s finally good news. Song Qingshu knows that with Chen Yuanyuan''s experience and understanding in the industry and her guidance, he Qing''s brothel business will go a step further, and the information network will be established faster.


    In the next few days, Luo Bing is busy preparing for the formation of the branch. Chen Yuanyuan also plans to transform the brothel in his study. Song Qingshu keeps warming Ren Yingying''s meridians. The rest of the time, he goes out to find out about Huang Rong. Unfortunately, there is no progress at all.


    In the library of Rongguo mansion, Jia Sidao looked at Guo Jing with a face full of scum. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "you are often invisible during this period of time. The date of martial arts competition is approaching. How can you win at that time?"


    Guo Jing shook his head, a face out of his wits: "compared to rong''er, it''s nothing to compete for Shuai."


    Jia Sidao comforted: "I know you care about your wife, but I''ve sent people around to find her whereabouts. I believe there will be news soon."


    "If there is news soon, it means that there is no news yet," Guo Jing, who has always been a little dull, now turns her brain very quickly. "No, I want to go to her." Then he went out.


    Jia Sidao is angry. He has been planning for so long that he can''t get what he wants because of Huang Rong. However, he not only uses his power in the face, but also uses the intelligence network of Xiake island. However, he still doesn''t have her whereabouts. In his heart, he has already realized that Huang Rong is very dangerous, but he has never told Guo Jing the truth.


    "If you are a man, you can''t have a wife. Even if there is something wrong with leader Huang, I''ll introduce you a new marriage. You can choose my daughters if you like. Even I can let you marry a princess..." before Jia Sidao finished his words, Guo Jing angrily interrupted him


    "Enough! I only want rong''er, and any other woman in Guo''s eyes is just a local chicken and a local dog. "


    Jia Sidao was already choked with evil fire by the way he was dying. After listening to him, he couldn''t help sneering: "in your heart, my daughter is nothing but a local chicken and a dog?"


    Guo Jing was stunned and knew that he had said something wrong. However, he was upset and didn''t want to explain. He arched his hand and said lightly: "Guo is a rude man. If there is anything to offend, I hope Mr. Jia will bear with me. It''s late. Guo is going to inquire about rong''er''s news. Goodbye."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for the other party to respond, big step meteor walked out.


    Looking at his back, Jia Sidao finally couldn''t help but put out his hand and patted it. The Jingdezhen official kiln teacup, which was worth 100 taels of silver, turned into powder in a flash: "how unreasonable! How unreasonable


    At this time, Liao Yingzhong came out from behind the screen and said with a bitter smile, "why do you have to tolerate him like this?"


    "What can we do if we can''t bear it? Who will make him the only candidate to win this contest?" Jia Sidao''s face was as gloomy as water.


    "Only, not necessarily," Liao Yingzhong said with a smile. "Did the Lord forget the substitute recommended by Wang Ziteng, the commander of the Department in front of the temple two days ago?"


    "The Wang family and the Murong family are related by marriage, so naturally they will help to talk. However, Murong Fu''s reputation in the world is only superficial." Jia Sidao said coldly.


    "As the saying goes, I have seen the martial arts of beiqiaofeng, nanmurong and Murong. Although they are not at the master level, they are outstanding in the younger generation." Liao Yingzhong replied.


    "He is nothing outstanding, not to mention the younger song Qingshu, he can''t catch up with him," Jia Sidao snorted. "Even Wu Tiande is not an opponent."


    Liao Yingzhong said with a bitter smile: "the evil of song Qingshu, not to mention the younger generation, even if we count the senior, I''m afraid there are few people who can beat him. Murong Fu can''t beat him very well, but the dignified South Murong can''t even beat Wu Tiande, who has never been well-known."


    Jia Sidao shook his head: "I have seen them fight separately. If they fight fairly, Murong Fu will lose."


    Liao Yingzhong''s face was dignified: "since the LORD said so, it must be right."


    Jia Sidao was more and more agitated: "if I can really change people, I can''t bear the anger of Guo Jing, a stubborn donkey. I don''t think he can find Huang Rong. He won''t even take part in the contest."


    Liao Yingzhong suddenly said, "my Lord, have you forgotten our previous plan for Wu Tiande? Although Murong Fu is not his opponent, what if we help him?"


    Jia Sidao''s eyes brightened: "yes, go and ask the king of Beijing to come and discuss!"

 Chapter 1395

    Two days later, there was still no news of Huang Rong. Song Qingshu stood by the window of his study, looking at the distant scenery, and fell into a deep meditation: the beggars'' sect and the white lotus sect jointly searched. It is reasonable to say that even an ant should be found, but now he still finds nothing


    Thinking of the feedback from Guo Jing, Jia Sidao seems to have sent his men to investigate, but he also got nothing.


    "Who caught Huang Rong?" Song Qingshu has a headache.


    At this time, Ren Yingying came in with a dish and saw that he was worried. He said softly, "Qingshu, drink some lotus seed soup." A woman''s sensitivity makes her realize that the relationship between her lover and Huang Rong is not quite normal, but she doesn''t think about it in that way. After all, Guo Jing and Huang Rong are well-known Fairies in the world. Song Qingshu and her identity is very different. If there is anything, it''s too shocking.


    "How did you come out? Let the servant girls do it." Seeing Yingying standing there timidly and holding her hand as if the wind would break, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel pity for her and ran to help her.


    "Ah," feeling the temperature on his hand, Ren Yingying blushed, "I''m not so weak."


    "Now that you''re seriously injured, you should take good care of yourself." Song Qingshu untied the dish for her and sat down with her.


    I don''t know why, Ren Yingying suddenly thought that before in the hut, they were intimate to the key point, but because they were too weak to vomit blood, they could not help but jump wildly. He quickly changed the topic: "haven''t you heard from leader Huang yet?"


    "No," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "she seems to have suddenly disappeared from the world." Then I told her about the investigation results of the beggars'' sect, the white lotus sect and even Jia Sidao.


    Ren Yingying eyebrow micro Cu: "no reason ah, black and white two, plus Jia Sidao use of the power of the officialdom, actually can''t find any clues."


    "I''m also wondering about this," Song Qingshu frowned. "It seems that another mysterious force has robbed her. The strength of that force may still be above Jia Sidao, the beggars'' sect and the white lotus sect, but is there such a force in the capital?"


    Ren Yingying suddenly thought of something and said in an uncertain tone: "why don''t you go to Han Yuzhou to check? He is the only one who can compete with Jia Sidao in Lin''an City. "


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, as if suddenly enlightened: "yes, maybe it''s really in Han Yuzhou!"


    The reason why he didn''t think of this is entirely due to his habitual thinking. Ren YingYing and Huang Rong were robbed for the first time. At that time, it seemed that Han kuozhou and Jia Sidao had done it. But he soon found out that someone had deliberately planted and framed them. The subsequent development proved his inference. Therefore, when Huang Rong was robbed this time, he subconsciously ruled out the suspicion of Han kuozhou and Jia Sidao.


    But now he suddenly thought clearly, the first time Huang Rong was robbed was not Han Zhuozhou''s instruction, but this does not mean that the second time Huang Rong was robbed was not him! In particular, the two men in black experts hurt the guards in the palace, but they didn''t kill them. It must be because he thought about the friendship between the two sides and specially told his men not to do everything


    The more song Qingshu thinks about it, the more reasonable he is. He can''t help holding up Ren YingYing and kissing her on the face: "Yingying, you are really my good wife, Ma ~"


    Ren Yingying blushed and tried to push him away as she dodged. After all, she had always been reserved and proud. How could she get used to such a warm way of expression?


    It''s a pity that she didn''t have time to get angry. Song Qingshu had already run out and waved to her as he ran: "I''ll go to Han Yuzhou first and come back in a moment."


    Watching him disappear outside the door, Ren Yingying has nowhere to vent his shame and anger. At last, he turns into a chuckle and touches the place he just kisses on his face. The whole person becomes more and more charming: he''s such a lecherous apprentice. He always tries to take advantage of me~


    After a while, his eyes fell on the lotus seed soup, which had never been passive and was still steaming. His smile froze and his mouth began to pout.


    When song Qingshu came to Han''s residence, he wanted to go in and have a look, but he finally gave up the idea. First, it''s easy to be exposed in broad daylight. Second, the relationship between the two sides can still be called honeymoon. There''s no need to make such a trial. If you can''t get the answer, you can come back to have a look in the evening.


    With a decision in mind, he went to the gate openly. When he heard that the new king of Qi was visiting, the porter was shocked. He sent someone to inform his master and welcomed him in with a smile. Obviously, he knew that the king of Qi had a good relationship with his master, so he didn''t let him wait outside.


    After a while, Han Yu Zhou came out with a smile: "Qingshu, what brings you here today?" In order to show their closeness, they had already made an appointment to call each other by name.


    Song Qingshu did not politely ask him, "I want to ask Jiefu about Huang Rong''s whereabouts this time." As he said this, he stared into his eyes to see what changes he had.


    Hearing his question, Han Yu Zhou was stunned. Then he said with a smile: "actually, if you don''t come today, I''m going to visit you."


    "Oh, it seems that Huang Rong is with you." Song Qingshu snorts. Thinking of these days, he runs around to find out Huang Rong''s whereabouts, and his face is not good-looking.


    Han juezhou shook his head with a smile: "Qingshu, you misunderstood. How could leader Huang be here? But not long ago, I just got a message, but I knew where she was."


    "Oh, where is it?" Song Qingshu''s spirit came in an instant and asked.


    Instead of laughing, Han picked up his cup and sipped it slowly.


    "The old fox!" Song Qingshu can''t help but scold him secretly. Seeing him like this, he doesn''t understand that the other party is going to take advantage of the opportunity to raise the price.


    But for Huang Rong''s sake, song Qingshu had to endure it. He said with a smile, "if Jiefu can tell me where Huang Rong is, brother, I''ll be very grateful. I''ll go through fire and water."


    "Qingshu, you are so polite," Han said with a smile as he put down his tea cup. "What''s the relationship between us? Let''s talk about it."


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints. If he doesn''t worry about Huang Rong''s safety, he really wants to tear down his goat one by one.


    Han juezhou changed his words and said, "but my brother is in a dilemma today. I really don''t know how to deal with it. If Qingshu could help me, it would be better."


    "Go ahead, JEV." Song Qingshu had a smile on his face, but he gave a kind greeting to his ancestors.


    Han Yu Zhou said with a smile: "well, tomorrow there will be a martial arts contest in the palace to win the commander-in-chief..."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. It turned out that it was time for him to compete with Huang Rong, but he didn''t notice the passage of time.


    Suddenly thinking of something, song Qingshu asked: "is Guo Jing still sent by Jia Sidao?" Originally, he thought that even he was like this. How could Guo Jing care about the laoshizi martial arts contest.


    Sure enough, Han Shuzhou shook his head: "they have changed people. It seems that Guo Jing is not fit to compete any more."


    Song Qingshu sighed. Guo Jing missed such a good chance. Next time he wanted to have a similar opportunity, he didn''t know what year and what month he would have to wait. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and asked, "who will be changed?"


    "The famous Gusu Murong Fu in the world." Han replied.


    "Is that him?" Song Qing looked at Han juezhou with a strange look. "It''s good for you. Murong Fu is not the opponent of Wu Tiande."


    After hearing what he said, although he deliberately suppressed it, Han kuozhou could not hide his joy: "my family''s staff also analyzed it in this way. Originally, I was a little worried. Now when I hear Qingshu say it, I''m sure."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He realized that his position in the world had already reached the level of great eloquence. When he thought of the embarrassment of entering the world at that time, he felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world.


    He shook his head and dispelled the thoughts in his mind. Song Qingshu looked back at Han Jianzhou and said, "in that case, what else can you do for you?"


    "It''s like this. I won''t worry about a fair fight, but I''m afraid that Jia Sidao will use some extra moves." Han kuozhou sighed.


    "What''s the way out?" Song Qingshu raises his eyebrows and thinks that Huang Rong''s disappearance leads to Guo Jing''s abstention. Jia Sidao has to change his general. I don''t know if this is your extra plan.


    Han kuozhou took out an invitation from his sleeve and handed it to him. He said with a bitter smile, "no, it''s out of the way."


    Song Qingshu took it and saw that the invitation was extremely exquisite. The border was embroidered with silver thread, which immediately opened the gap with the general invitation. When he opened it, he couldn''t help saying: "King Beijing asked Wu Tiande to go to the banquet?"


    "Yes," Han juezhou said with a dignified face, "the martial arts competition is going to take place tomorrow. At this time, we invite Tiande to the banquet. It''s obvious that he''s uneasy and kind-hearted."


    "Is king Beijing Jia Sidao''s man?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "I don''t know about that," Han continued, hesitating. "He is always kind-hearted. He has always had a good relationship with these ministers in the imperial court, but I know that he is kind-hearted on the surface, but in his heart he is very distant from the public. At the same time, it is clear that he is not from my faction. At this critical moment, he suddenly appears. I even have reason to believe that he is from Jia Sidao''s side. "


    "Why don''t you just go?" Song Qing wrote strange books. He didn''t understand what he was struggling with.


    "If only it could be as simple as that," Han Shuzhou said with a bitter smile. "The identity of King Beijing is very special. Er... It''s not a wise choice to refuse his invitation anyway. What''s more, he told the emperor about it in advance this time. He has already urged the emperor to open a golden mouth. He can''t even go."


    "So..." in Song Qingshu''s mind, all kinds of pictures in Shen Yuan can''t help but emerge. Zhao Shicheng, Tang Wan, Lu You... Things are more and more interesting.


    "Since there''s no way to shirk, just go. How can I help you?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    "Cough, I''m sure I want to go, but I know there''s a trap, but I let Tiande jump in. I don''t know if they''ve plotted against him, so..." Han Jianzhou glanced at Song Qingshu and said with a smile, "could you please go for Tiande?"

 Chapter 1396

    Song Qingshu looked at him like a fool: "it was Wu Tiande who was invited by the king of Beijing. I ran to replace him. Is it blind to be king of Beijing?"


    Han Yu Zhou showed a mysterious smile and clapped his hands behind him. An old man came out of the inner room.


    "As like as two peas, he is wearing a hand, and he will dress up to dress up like Wu Tiande.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Is there any other transvestite master in the world? Isn''t your biggest card


    The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile, "if I want to change my face into someone else, I really can''t do it perfectly. But Wu Tiande, the big beard on his face is the best way to hide his appearance."


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head and agreed. You know, Ling Huchong pretended to be Wu Tiande, but now no one in Lin''an City recognized him. Except for Wu Tiande, who lived in Quanzhou when he was young, and his father Wu Ting was dead, the most important thing was the big beard. Everyone only vaguely remembered the obvious features of his big beard, so that his true colors were a little blurred.


    Han Jianzhou continued: "tomorrow is going to be a competition. I can''t let Tiande take any risks, so I will keep him in the house to keep his energy. I hope Qingshu can take his place in the banquet. With Qingshu''s intelligence and martial arts, even if there are any traps in the banquet, it will be difficult for you."


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought that it was true. Now he is so skillful that he can even survive without any medicine. He is really not afraid of the other party''s conspiracy.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Han Jiazhou thought that he was afraid and hastily added: "Qingshu can rest assured. After all, Tiande will compete in martial arts tomorrow, and they don''t dare to harm others openly, so you should be careful. It''s not a big problem."


    Song Qingshu looked at him and said, "does brother Han really know Huang Rong''s whereabouts? Don''t fool me into working for you. "


    Hearing the light intention of killing in his tone, Han Jianzhou''s heart was filled with a smile: "what''s the relationship between us? How can I fool you?"


    "Could it be that she was in danger because of the long delay?" Song Qingshu still asked anxiously.


    Han kuozhou thought for a moment and replied, "according to the information I got, leader Huang won''t be in any danger in a short time."


    "Well, I''ll go to beijingwang." After all, Han kuozhou was one of the most powerful people in the Southern Song Dynasty. Since he said that, he must have the confidence. In addition, with the current relationship between the two sides, he didn''t have to take the risk of offending himself to fool me


    The next more than an hour, the old man surnamed Yi kept making trouble in Song Qingshu''s face, and the last face similar to Wu Tiande appeared in the mirror.


    "It''s amazing." While watching, Han kuozhou couldn''t help exclaiming.


    However, song Qingshu frowned secretly. The old man surnamed Yi was good at making two different people look like each other, but only to this extent. With his eyesight, he could still see that there was a slight difference between his appearance and Wu Tiande''s.


    It''s hard for other people to find this difference unless they are close acquaintances. But song Qingshu didn''t want to take any risks. Who knows what talent there is in Beijing king''s side? If he finds any flaws, he will be in trouble.


    "The next step is hard work." Han Jianzhou handed the invitation to the king of Beijing.


    Song Qingshu nodded, took the invitation and put it in his arms. Then he turned and left. On the way, he was really worried. Finally, he went back to king Qi''s house to make up for the flaws left by old man Yi.


    Ren Yingying is sitting in the room, holding his cheek in his hand. Suddenly he hears the news and turns his head. When he sees the other person clearly, he is startled and blurts out: "Chong... Linghu, it''s you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he remembered that what he was wearing was Wu Tiande. Seeing Ren Yingying''s complicated eyes, he could not help but move in his heart. Instead of explaining his identity, he continued to pretend and called out: "Yingying ~"


    Ren Yingying looks more and more complex, murmuring: "I do not know why Linghu young Xia came here today?"


    Song Qingshu deliberately imitates Linghu Chong''s tone: "young Xia Linghu? Yingying, when did we become so divided? "


    Ren Yingying was silent and sighed for a long time: "it can only be said that nature makes people."


    "I came to see you today." Song Qingshu continued.


    Seeing that the other side came over excitedly, Ren Yingying subconsciously stepped back a few steps, bit his lip and said: "although we had a love relationship before, now I am someone else''s wife... I can only blame you and me for their predestined relationship... As the saying goes, young Xia Linghu should respect himself."


    Song Qingshu was very happy when he heard that, but he said excitedly: "what''s predestined? It''s clearly song who took you away with despicable means! Yingying, we don''t care about anything. I''ll take you far away. We''ll find a place to live in seclusion and never ask about the world


    As soon as he said that, he regretted it. With his experience in emotion, he didn''t know that emotion was the most untenable truth. Those idol dramas in previous lives made a lot of blood. I didn''t expect that he had made such a low-level mistake now.


    Ren Yingying opened his mouth, showing a trace of struggle. Song Qingshu raised his heart in an instant, and he really died.


    After a while, Ren Yingying seems to have made up his mind. Song Qingshu is a little flustered. He steps forward to stop her when she says it, because he is afraid of hearing the answer he doesn''t want to hear.


    Seeing him, after all, Ren Yingying stepped back two steps in a panic, accidentally tripped over a stool, and fell on the back bed. Song Qingshu was about to help her, and she quickly put out her hand to stop her: "don''t come here!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and subconsciously stood in the same place.


    Ren Yingying sat on the bed, rubbing his feet, and sighed: "before Song Qingshu, all kinds of behaviors were really not very glorious, even... Even mean, but the people he could control me couldn''t control my heart. If I didn''t want to, even if he had an engagement with me, I wouldn''t recognize him. Now I''m with him. He didn''t force me, but I volunteered... "


    In the middle of hearing this, song Qingshu''s heart was already in his throat. After listening to it, he could not help throwing himself at her, holding her in his arms and calling out: "Yingying ~"


    "Hey, let me go Ren Yingying is scared to lose color and struggles in a hurry.


    "Don''t get excited, it''s me, it''s me ~" Song Qingshu restored his original voice, and at the same time, he opened a long beard and showed her half of his face.


    Ren Yingying''s eyes were stunned at first, and then a red line appeared on her face. She became angry and scolded: "song, you are an asshole!"


    Song Qingshu rushed to comfort her, but the more he comforted Ren Yingying, the more aggrieved he felt. Finally, he even began to cry.


    Song Qingshu really wants to slap himself. He really has nothing to do. But now that the matter has come to an end, it''s time to coax him. However, the normal coax method certainly doesn''t work. He has an idea. He has a plan in his mind and sighs deliberately: "Yingying, I''m coming back to say goodbye to you this time. Things may be dangerous tonight..." he says here, pausing deliberately, I didn''t go on.


    Sure enough, Ren Yingying''s attention was quickly attracted: "what''s the danger?"


    Song Qingshu said that he would go to Beijing palace to have dinner instead of Linghu Chong. Ren Yingying heard that Liu Mei wanted to say: "what''s the meaning of surname Han? Why do you want to take risks?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "in order to find out Huang Rong''s whereabouts, it''s a last resort. What''s more, it''s better for me to go than Linghu Chong. I always feel that I owe him a lot if I take you away from him."


    Ren Yingying glared at him: "if I promised to go away with him just now, what would you do?"


    "Of course, I will continue to take you back. Can I still bless you?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were wide open, like a bronze bell.


    "Sure enough, it''s in line with your temperament. It''s always so overbearing and unreasonable." Ren Yingying said angrily, but the slightly rising corners of her lips betrayed her true feelings.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m careful, I won''t have any problems with my martial arts." Song Qingshu said softly.


    Ren Yingying let out a sound, and then he felt relieved.


    Then song Qingshu began to mend the flaws on his face. Looking at his amazing technique, Ren Yingying opened his mouth and said, "is that ok?"


    Song Qingshu complacent smile: "you will know slowly, my ability is much ~"


    "It''s shameless." Ren Yingying didn''t cross his face, but he couldn''t help glancing at him from time to time.


    After a while, song Qingshu finally finished. At this time, even if Wu Tiande stood with him, no one else could tell the difference.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''m going to start. Let''s hold one." Song Qingshu is going to hug her.


    Ren Yingying subconsciously took a step back, a strange face: "you are like this now... Let you hold me, there are obstacles in my heart, or wait until you come back."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "OK, OK, I''ll hold you when I come back." Under the red faced gaze of Ren Yingying, he left soon.


    After walking in the back garden for a while, I was about to turn out of the courtyard wall when a surprise voice came out behind me: "elder martial brother!" The voice is crisp and delicate, like a oriole bird.


    Song Qingshu looks back in dismay and finds a graceful girl standing at the corner of the corridor timidly. Who is Yue Lingshan?


    "Elder martial brother ~" Yue Lingshan trotted over with a happy face, and her rapid and undulating chest showed her excitement at this time. Before Song Qingshu answered, the other party directly fell on his arms and hugged him tightly.


    Feeling the body of a girl''s youth, song Qingshu has a strange face. He just changed his appearance into Linghu Chong. As a result, first Ren Yingying, and now Yue Lingshan. Is this not good?

 Chapter 1397

    "Master brother ~" Yue Lingshan hugged him tightly, as if worried that he would suddenly run away.


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed and coughed twice to explain the misunderstanding, but he didn''t know where to start. After all, she was shy, she had a headache and was embarrassed to get along with in the future. After thinking about it, she decided to make the mistake right.


    Hearing his cough, Yue Lingshan also realized something. She released her hand and took a small step back, with a trace of pink on her face: "sorry, I''m so excited to see Master brother. We haven''t heard from you since you left Huashan sect. The brothers of Huashan sect miss you very much. "


    Seeing the pretty girl in front of him, song Qingshu suddenly feels a little sorry for Linghu Chong. Why don''t you help him?


    With this in mind, song Qingshu imitated his voice and said, "do you miss me, junior sister?"


    Yue Lingshan was stunned. She didn''t expect that the other party would ask like this. After all, Linghu Chong always followed the rules in front of her, for fear that she would be rude: "I... of course I miss master brother, especially if master brother didn''t help me this time, I''m afraid I''ve... Always wanted to find an opportunity to thank you, but I haven''t found an opportunity..."


    Looking at the girl''s expression in front of her, song Qingshu sighs. Yue Lingshan may have a good feeling for Linghu Chong, but the feeling between brother and sister is greater than that between man and woman. Just now, she was excited, just because her sister saw her brother''s normal reaction.


    "Well, I''ll help you pierce this layer of window paper..." Song Qingshu thought together, then in the girl''s astonished eyes, he hugged her into his arms, and when she didn''t react, he bowed his head and kissed her.


    Yue Lingshan was so stupid that he didn''t expect the elder martial brother to treat her like this, so that he froze and even forgot to resist.


    Song Qingshu had to praise the girl''s soft and tender lips, and the unique youth flavor... He thought that Linghu Chong would blame me or appreciate me if he knew? After all, I''m chasing girls for him.


    Yue Lingshan, a yellow flower girl, who had experienced such a battle, was teased by song Qingshu''s superb skills, and soon her body was soft enough to turn into water, and her heart had already jumped out of her throat.


    "How can he treat me like this? How can he treat me like this?" Yue Lingshan''s mind was already in a mess.


    Feeling the change of the girl''s body in his arms, song Qingshu knew about it. If he kisses her again, maybe something will happen. Especially the sound from a distance shows that someone is coming here, so he gently pushes away the girl in his arms, smiles at her, and then uses lightness skills to jump out of the courtyard wall and disappear in front of her.


    Yue Lingshan stayed in the same place, feeling her lips and standing there as if her soul was out of her body.


    "Elder martial sister, what happened?" At this time, Lin Pingzhi''s voice came from behind.


    "Ah?" Yue Lingshan was startled. She went back to her country in a hurry, waved her hand and said, "no, nothing..." she didn''t understand why she lied, but her instinctive reaction made her bury what she had just done in her stomach.


    "Oh, it''s windy here. Go back and have a rest." Lin Pingzhi didn''t think much.


    "Good... Good." Yue Lingshan can still feel her heart beating just now. She''s getting angry. How could brother master treat me like this


    "Linghu Chong, Linghu Chong, I really don''t want to take advantage of her," Song Qingshu said to himself. "The relationship between you two has been subconsciously regarded as brother and sister by Yue Lingshan. No matter how good you are to her, she will take it for granted. She won''t think about the love between men and women. If I break this shackle for you, she will never treat you as brother again, After all, there is no brother who kisses his sister with his tongue. "


    Before he knew it, he came to King Beijing''s residence and handed him an invitation. The porter welcomed him politely. Along the way, there were lush trees, rockeries and so on. The pavilions and pavilions were even more ingenious. Song Qingshu nodded: this style is better than Rong Guofu. When did he send someone to inspect it, I''ll go back and reform the palace of king Qi.


    He didn''t have a low-key and simple idea. After all, when he crossed the world and had such great power, he was not a saint. Why did he wronged himself.


    Even after the two courtyards, there were fewer and fewer male servants. Instead, they were all pretty maids. Many of them were put in their own time, which was really the age when the death penalty started in three years.


    "Tut Tut, the lives of these aristocrats in ancient times were more decadent than capitalism." While sighing, song Qingshu also wondered. Looking at the situation of these servant girls in the courtyard, the character of Beijing king was obvious. Why would such a person marry a second married woman? Although Tang Wan can be called dignified and beautiful, he is far from the level of Chen Yuanyuan. He is not worth marrying back to be a princess regardless of the common customs.


    Just in doubt, I heard the servant girl''s clear voice: "general Wu, here we are."


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a luxurious and beautiful attic standing in front of him. Looking at the three words "tianxianglou" on the plaque, his expression suddenly became very strange. You should know that Qin Keqing had only a few appearances in a dream of Red Mansions, and she was also a dignified and gentle young grandmother. The reason why we all know her pink deeds is that Qin Keqing''s appearance in a dream of Red Mansions is very rare, In addition to Jiao Da''s abuse of the word "climbing ash" after getting drunk, it is also related to the title of "Qin Keqing''s lewd funeral in Tianxiang building" in the first draft of the red chamber, which makes people involuntarily associate her with the word "lewd".


    Now there''s Qin Keqing in the world, and now there''s Tianxiang building, isn''t it all a coincidence?


    At this time, a beautiful servant girl came up and said, "general Wu, the Lord has been waiting upstairs for a long time."


    Song Qingshu was depressed. According to his title, he was a king, but he was only a princess. He was two grades behind him, so he didn''t come out to meet him personally.


    However, he also understood that he was now pretending to be Linghu Chong''s identity. He could only despise it secretly. On the surface, he had to follow the maid up the stairs politely.


    When song Qingshu went upstairs, he saw the king of Beijing sitting in the middle of the room. There were two beauties on the side, one was peeling the grape skin to his mouth, the other was pouring wine for him with a smile. In the room, a row of women were playing music with musical instruments. They could see that they were not vulgar.


    There is a sweet smell of powder in the house, plus the extravagant music, and the looming body of those women under the gossamer, the whole room is filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    "It''s so decadent, extravagant and lustful."


    Song Qingshu sighed and went forward to arch his hand: "Wu Tiande has seen the king of Beijing."


    Zhao Shicheng waved: "general Wu, don''t be polite. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Please take a seat." There had been a maid holding a table and stool not far from his head.


    Before Song Qingshu came here, he thought that he would meet Tang Wan today. Maybe he could help her to spread a message to Lu you. But seeing the scene now, it''s almost impossible. However, the king of Beijing is making such a mess at home. Where is Tang Wan''s face as the princess of Beijing?


    There had been maids offering good food and wine, but song Qingshu didn''t mean to use chopsticks. Instead, she asked faintly, "I don''t know what the king asked me to do this time."


    Zhao Shicheng didn''t get angry. After all, he wanted to come to the match tomorrow. At this time, Wu Tiande was on guard. He said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I''ve heard about the general''s sword skill for a long time. Last time I caught a glimpse of him in King Qi''s mansion. I really love him, so I invited him here."


    "I''m flattered." Song Qingshu didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd, so he planned to keep the same.


    Seeing that he said nothing, Zhao Shicheng had to say: "I admire those martial arts masters, especially those famous swordsmen. I''m even more obsessed with this. I don''t know if the general can come to a sword dance to help me have a good time?"


    Song Qingshu frowned. Did they want to find out the way of Wu Tiande''s swordsmanship in advance so as to make targeted arrangement?


    Although he doesn''t know Dugu Jiujian, it''s not difficult for him to imitate Dugu Jiujian because of his current swordsmanship. However, he doesn''t intend to perform. Instead, he politely declined and said, "tomorrow I will participate in the martial arts competition in front of the hall. Naturally, I won''t have any reservation at that time. The Lord can appreciate it carefully at that time." This is what Wu Tiande should have done.


    Zhao Shicheng seemed to have expected his answer, but he did not continue to pester him: "well said, in that case, today we will not talk about swords, but about American bars."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "good wine?"


    Zhao Shicheng said with a smile, "I got a batch of strange wine from Nanyang merchants recently. It''s said that they are all famous wines from many countries thousands of miles away. It''s a pity that people around me don''t know the origin of these wines. In addition, many wines taste strange. It''s hard for me to taste them. I can''t help feeling like eating peony, I''ve heard for a long time that general Wu is an expert in wine country. He has been a general in Quanzhou for many years. He often deals with Quanzhou Municipal shipping department. He should be very familiar with the wine from Nanyang, so I''d like to ask the general to give us some advice. "


    Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe, and he began to think about the other party''s idea. He deliberately mentioned the words of Quanzhou general and Quanzhou Municipal shipping department. Did he begin to doubt the identity of Wu Tiande?


    You should know that Linghu Chong pretends to be Wu Tiande. It''s very daring. It''s not so easy to deceive people all over the world, and it''s not surprising that people catch him.


    If it turns out that Wu Tiande has a problem with his identity, Linghu Chong will not be qualified to participate in tomorrow''s martial arts competition, then the people under Jia Sidao will be able to win without fighting.


    Despite his worries, song Qingshu calmly replied, "I''m going to take part in the martial arts competition in front of the Hall tomorrow. I really don''t want to drink today. Please forgive me..."


    "Ah ~" Zhao Shicheng stopped him and said, "I''m not that unreasonable. I don''t want the general to drink. I want the general to taste these wines for me. I can spit them out after tasting their names. There''s no need to drink them, so I won''t get drunk."


    Song Qingshu wondered: what is his idea? Is it to test Wu Tiande''s identity or to make him drunk? But I''m afraid it''s hard to get drunk by the way of tasting without drinking.

 Chapter 1398

    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "you can wait for me to taste these wines after the competition tomorrow." Although I can''t guess what the other party is going to do, I always feel that there is a conspiracy in it. It''s better for a gentleman not to set up a dangerous wall than to break it up.


    Zhao Shicheng shook his head: "general Wu doesn''t know. Now that Sichuan has just returned from Mongolia, he is waiting for the handover of the imperial court. Once the victory is decided tomorrow, you selected Sichuan officials will leave Beijing to take up their posts in the morning after tomorrow. How can I invite you to come to the palace to have a drink?"


    "There was time tomorrow night," Zhao Shicheng continued, "but the emperor will surely hold a banquet for the general tomorrow night. I can''t compete with the emperor."


    Song Qingshu smiles and asks curiously, "am I sure to win in Wang Ye''s heart? If you lose tomorrow, you don''t have to go to Sichuan the day after tomorrow. Next, you can come to the palace to taste wine. "


    Zhao Shicheng gave him an enigmatic look and said with a smile, "didn''t I say before that I''m very keen on swordsmanship? Although I didn''t achieve much, I still have some eyesight. Although Nan Murong is famous in the river and lake, how can he compare with the general you''re good at swordsmanship."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know whether he was really Sighing like this or pouring the soul Soup for Jia Sidao.


    When he was stunned, Zhao Shicheng clapped his hands, and then a gorgeous woman slowly came out from behind the screen.


    The woman was holding a wooden plate with all kinds of peculiar wine bottles on it. But song Qingshu had no time to appreciate these new wine utensils. His attention was all on the woman. Her bright eyes were like water, her temples were like clouds, and her cheeks were like snow.


    Song Qingshu is so used to beauty that he can''t see a woman who can''t move her eyes. The main reason for his gaffe is that he just met each other not long ago. It''s Qin Keqing, the young grandmother of ningguofu!


    "Tianxiang Lou, Qin Keqing, is a coincidence." Thinking of the title on the plaque just now, Song Qing''s writing color can''t help but be a little strange.


    Zhao Shicheng has been paying attention to song Qingshu''s reaction. Seeing that he is staring at Qin Keqing, he sighs in his heart: he thinks you are a saint. Since you are excited, it''s easy to do.


    In fact, it''s not that he is a wild man, even though he has a high status. I don''t know how many gorgeous beauties he has had in recent years. All of them can''t resist the charm of the young lady of ningguofu. If he doesn''t worry about the hidden power of Jia''s family, he will take some risks to play with this gorgeous little lady. It''s a pity


    "It''s cheap today." Zhao Shicheng looked at Song Qingshu jealously, but his tone didn''t show any emotion: "general Wu, you are used to seeing all kinds of Nanyang goods in Quanzhou, so you help me to appreciate them?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu could not help hesitating.


    At this time, Qin Keqing had knelt down at his table with all kinds of wine utensils. He poured a glass of wine from one of the jugs and delivered it to him. He said in a soft voice: "I hope the general will look forward to it."


    Looking at her bright and charming face from a close distance, song Qingshu sighed that he was used to seeing the wind and waves. If ordinary men were faced with such a scene, he might have been drunk before drinking.


    "What do you call a girl?" Although she already knew her identity, song Qingshu still asked deliberately, just to see how they could realize the lie.


    "My family name is Qin, and my nickname is Keqing." Qin Keqing replied in a sweet voice.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would tell Qin Keqing by her real name. However, he was immediately relieved that this world is different from later generations. Only a few parents and husbands know a woman''s name, so they are not afraid to guess Qin Keqing''s true identity by a name.


    "General, people''s hands are soft, can''t you take it?" Qin Keqing''s eyes were moving, and although her tone was a little strange, it sounded as if she was acting like a spoiler.


    "I was negligent." Song Qingshu smiles, takes the glass of wine from her hand, and touches her slim hand in the middle of the way. The feeling that her skin is like fat makes him move in his heart.


    Moreover, Zhao Shicheng on the other side also glanced at Qin Keqing greedily, thinking that he was really a beauty in the world, and just humming twice would make people happy.


    "General Wu, this Qin girl is one of the people I invited back from the Qinhuai River recently. It can be said that she is excellent at both sex and dance," Zhao Shicheng said with a smile. "It''s a pity that Qin girl is a little temperamental. I haven''t had the chance to appreciate her dancing. I wonder if general Wu can help me to have a good eye?"


    "The Lord is joking. Since Miss Qin doesn''t even pay for the Lord, how can I please move her?" Although song Qingshu is polite, he sneers in his heart. If he hadn''t met Qin Keqing, he might have been fooled by you.


    "General Wu is too modest. Not to mention that Miss Qin has always appreciated such a hero as general, she is also curious about the origin of these wines. If the general can help her, she will not hesitate to dance," Zhao Shicheng said, turning to Qin Keqing. "Aunt Qin, don''t you think so?"


    Qin Keqing said with a smile: "the Lord is serious. If the Lord orders, how dare I disobey? But... "She looked at Song Qingshu and said," I''m really curious about the origin of the wine. If general Wu can recognize it, I can dance a few more dances. "


    Different from other women, she has a unique rhythm, which is very comfortable to listen to, and seems to have a sense of temptation.


    In fact, song Qingshu was very curious about how the king of Beijing would deal with himself, so he took the opportunity to hold up his wine glass and said with a smile, "I''m shallow in knowledge, so I''m afraid I''ll let Wang Ye and Miss Qin down."


    Then he drank the wine in the glass, closed his eyes and fell into meditation.


    Zhao Shicheng had just asked him to taste the wine and was ready to spit it out. How could he have swallowed a glass of wine directly! I''ve tasted this kind of wine before. It''s very strong. People with average capacity may get drunk after a drink.


    Song Qingshu slowly opened his eyes: "the wine is crystal clear, colorless and tasteless, which is different from other wines. It has no pungent taste. When you drink it, your throat and stomach will feel warm. It should be vodka from Luocha."


    Zhao Shicheng''s face shows a different color. It''s just an excuse for him to let the other party try the wine. He doesn''t really expect Wu Tiande to recognize it. In fact, he had already known the name and origin of these kinds of wine from the Nanyang merchants, but he didn''t expect that the other party would recognize the first wine.


    Song Qingshu is also full of emotion at this time. After he went through the world, he did not expect to have the chance to drink the foreign wine of his previous life.


    Qin Keqing was also surprised. However, he quickly covered up the past and said with a smile, "general Wu is really knowledgeable. I can''t break my promise."


    I saw her face if peach blossom, lips smile, Ying Ying Ying stood up, dancing neon clothes began to dance, the whole room as if the instant color bright a bit.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up. Although he knew that the other party was acting, he was still deeply attracted by her graceful dancing posture. Not only was she graceful and delicate, but the key was that her eyes had been staring at you affectionately, which made people feel an impulse to bow down under her pomegranate skirt.


    Zhao Shicheng swallowed his saliva, thinking that this woman is really a beauty, different from ordinary women''s coquettishness. Her charm is hidden but not exposed. It can be said that her charm is beautiful to the bone. Her smile and twinkle are natural, which makes life feel no aversion and defensive psychology. No wonder Jia Sidao directly sent her out this time. Obviously, he was afraid that ordinary vulgar powder could not tempt Wu Tiande, It''s bad for tomorrow''s big thing.


    Song Qingshu is also full of emotion. Fortunately, he has seen too many things, and his determination has already been extraordinary. Otherwise, she would have been looking at her big watery eyes all the time and said that she would melt away.


    "General, taste the wine again." Unconsciously, Qin Keqing has been lying in his arms, holding another glass of wine to his mouth.


    Song Qingshu raises his eyebrows. Although Qin Keqing is a rich and powerful young woman, she seduces men. I''m afraid that these superb means can''t compare with many flower leaders on the Qinhuai River, and I don''t know what kind of ecstasy the Jia family has given her, which makes her willing to practice herself like this.


    "Miss Qin invited me. How dare I not obey my orders." Song Qingshu held her slender body in one hand and her catkin in the other, and drank the wine to her mouth.


    Not far away Zhao Shicheng saw this scene, eyes full of envy: "really cheap this stinky boy."


    As if hearing his psychological activities, Qin Keqing twisted his waist. His whole body broke away from Song Qingshu like a light butterfly. He stepped back a few steps without any trace. His eyes were charming and affectionate: "can you taste this wine, general?"


    Song Qingshu carefully recalled: "this wine is colorless and transparent, fresh and refreshing. The most special thing is that it has an attractive aroma. It should be British gin, also known as gin, because the aroma in the wine comes from the taste of gin."


    "The general is so powerful. I''ve always wondered what kind of fragrance it is. It''s the smell of juniper nuts." Qin Keqing blinked a pair of big eyes full of worship and admiration.


    Although knowing that she was acting, song Qingshu was still a little bit adroit.


    "Will you try this wine again, general?" Seeing that he swallowed two glasses of wine in succession, a strange color flashed in Qin Keqing''s eyes.


    Song Qingshu smiles, then drinks it all, and immediately frowns: "this wine must be Indian tequila."


    "Tequila?" Qin Keqing blinked, "what a beautiful name."


    Song Qingshu replied: "although the name is beautiful, I don''t like the wine very much because it is strong, rough and irritable."


    "But I think this wine matches the general very well," Qin Keqing licked her lips, and there was a trace of charm between her eyebrows. "Compared with those weak scholars, I prefer the strong, thick and... Irascible man like the general."

 Chapter 1399

    Hearing her words, song Qingshu almost didn''t spit out a nosebleed, especially her suggestive tone, full of provocation, is enough to make a man''s heart tremble.


    "It''s such a enchanting goblin." Zhao Shicheng scolded secretly. He could not help but get jealous. He interrupted the two people''s eyes with a smile. "General Wu really deserves to have been in Quanzhou. He actually knows the name and origin of every kind of wine. I don''t know what the rest of these wine generals can know?"


    Qin Keqing also timely poured another cup of wine and handed it over: "general, please."


    See her smile, but one cup after another to persuade himself to drink, song Qingshu secretly sneer, since you have a bad heart, you don''t have to be polite.


    When taking the wine cup, song Qingshu did not immediately take the wine cup, but deliberately touched her hand.


    Qin Keqing wanted to withdraw as if she had been electrocuted. However, she was held tightly by the other party, and her face became more charming with a blush of rouge.


    "General ~" Qin Keqing looked at him with some annoyance, but song Qingshu pulled her to his arms and began to taste the wine: "the amber body is mixed with the fragrance of flowers, fruits... And smoke. It must be Scotch whisky. This kind of wine is suitable for enterprising men, Only such a man can accept so many complex and heavy flavors. "


    "Wonderful, wonderful!" Zhao Shicheng applauded and said, "I didn''t expect that general Wu was not only a master of swordsmanship, but also a master of wine country. It''s really admirable."


    "The Lord praised me falsely." Song Qingshu nodded in response, but her other hand tightly hugged the slender waist of the lady in her arms, making her unable to stand up at all.


    "What a bold man! In the presence of the king of Beijing, he even dares to treat his house''s dancing girl like this. " Qin Keqing was secretly annoyed. Although she promised to play the trick of beauty, she wanted to deal with this kind of wild man. Just give him some sweets and make him crazy. But so far, her sacrifice has been more than expected.


    However, Zhao Shicheng was overjoyed. He was not afraid that you would have desire, but he was afraid that you would not have desire. It seems that this foreign wine is really powerful enough to make him drunk so quickly. Otherwise, he would never have made such a rude move.


    Qin Keqing secretly annoyed, bit his lip, poured out a glass of wine and sent it to the man beside him: "how about tasting this wine again, general?" At the same time, I kept cursing in my heart. Those people have said that these wines are very strong, and the power of mixing them together is even more powerful. If you drink so many cups continuously, you will die.


    Song Qingshu, however, never refuses to let anyone come and drinks all the wine in front of him. In fact, he has roughly guessed the other party''s plan. From later generations, how can he not know that it''s very easy for him to get drunk when these wines are mixed together? However, his internal power is deep now. As soon as he drinks wine into his body, he has been refined by internal power. Naturally, he doesn''t worry about getting drunk.


    "This wine is mellow and delicious, with rich aroma and crystal clear color. At that time, Dutch merchants transported French wine to all parts of the world. Unfortunately, because of the long journey, the wine deteriorated. Those merchants used these deteriorated wine to distill higher concentration grape distilled wine, named brandy, which means" charred wine. " Song Qingshu hesitated, shook his head and said, "but I suggest that the prince can store this wine in oak barrels for three years before drinking it. At that time, the wine will not only have a stronger flavor, but also turn into amber golden color, which will set off your identity."


    "Is that true?" Zhao Shicheng originally came to take out the wine just as a cover, but now he is gradually aroused by the other party''s interest.


    "If you try, you will know." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    Zhao Shicheng laughed: "the king put the rest of the wine in oak barrels for three years, and then tasted it with the general after three years."


    Song Qingshu sneers in his heart. After the defeat of Wu Tiande tomorrow, how can you look at such a role.


    "How about another taste of this wine, general?" Qin Keqing took this opportunity to pour another glass of wine and handed it to him. A pair of peach blossom eyes were so confused that they oozed water quickly. It turned out that song Qingshu''s fingers had been wandering on her intentionally or unintentionally during this period. Qin Keqing was originally romantic and amorous. In addition to his superb technique, her whole body was tender and ready to melt in a short time.


    Song Qingshu tasted the taste, "well, this wine tastes sweet and fragrant. It should be rum from the Caribbean. Although it''s a good wine, it''s a bit outrageous to drink it directly."


    "Oh, how to drink it?" Zhao Shicheng was interested in it, and even Qin Keqing blinked his big watery eyes and looked at him curiously.


    "First, mash the juice with lemon, then add a few mint leaves, pour in rum, and put it in the ice cellar to cool a cup of tea. If you drink it in the heat, make sure it is transparent from head to foot, so that you have an extraordinary feeling." The more song Qingshu said, the more he missed the taste of the past life.


    "Then I''ll try it." Although it''s not midsummer, Zhao Shicheng can''t wait to leave with a pot of rum. He said to song Qingshu, "general Wu, please help yourself."


    "Wang Ye is really a good wine." Looking at Zhao Shicheng''s back, Qin Keqing sighed bitterly.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, however, it is like a mirror. Zhao Shicheng''s good wine is like his life. It is clear that he is leaving for an excuse to create an opportunity for them to get along with each other alone. In other words, it is also an opportunity to seduce themselves.


    Qin Keqing suddenly moved her ears, as if she heard something. Her soft body suddenly froze. Song Qingshu held her and felt very obvious. He looked at the back of a certain wall thoughtfully. It was obvious that someone was saying something to Qin Keqing.


    Qin Keqing took a deep breath, as if determined, and suddenly gave him a smile: "general Wu, I actually know a more interesting way to drink rum. Do you want to try it?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought to himself, do people in this world know any good way to mix wine¡° I''m really curious to hear what Miss Qin said. "


    Qin Keqing didn''t answer. Instead, she waved to the singers around her and motioned them to step down first. The singers bowed and withdrew one after another.


    "Is it necessary to drink this wine alone?" Song Qingshu gently drew a circle on her body and said with a joking smile.


    "This drinking method of my body is the only secret recipe. It can''t be looked at by outsiders." Qin Keqing pursed a smile, then turned back and poured a glass of wine again.


    "Do you want to keep drinking me?" Song Qingshu is very curious about what medicine she sells in the gourd, so she has time to watch her quietly.


    However, to his surprise, Qin Keqing didn''t bring the wine to him. Instead, he took the glass and drank it. Before he could be surprised, Qin Keqing had suddenly turned back to kiss him.


    "Well..." as soon as song Qingshu wanted to open her mouth, she noticed that a sweet and delicious liquor came from her mouth.


    "It''s this way of drinking." Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. It seems that she hasn''t been drunk after drinking so much wine, so she has to do something bad.


    Song Qing''s books are not pure hearted and lustless guardians. Since they are sent to the door... Don''t be vain.


    Although song Qingshu knows that the other party is scheming for beauty, he doesn''t care at all. Anyway, he is not Wu Tiande, and there is no martial arts contest tomorrow, even if the other party does something?


    Of course, if she is a general beauty, song Qingshu is not sure that she will meet Liu Xiahui once, but now she is such a delicate and graceful beauty. If she can remain indifferent, she can hardly be said to be a man.


    After drinking, Qin Keqing was about to get up, but song Qingshu didn''t help her at all. As soon as his arm relaxed, he put his arms around her neck and kisses her back.


    Qin Keqing''s eyes glared at her and subconsciously tried to push her away, but song Qingshu didn''t give her the chance to go back.


    "Is innocence really to be sacrificed today?" Qin Keqing''s heart flashed a trace of fear. Although she was not a chaste woman in the traditional sense, she was not a woman who let a man touch her body casually. You know, for so many years, her husband and... Had met each other


    The reason why she agreed to this mission is to repay her kindness, and also to be involuntarily. Of course, the most important thing is that she is confident that she can achieve her goal by using her own charm and a little means, and she does not have to go to the last step. But now the development of the situation is beyond her control.


    "Why didn''t King Beijing come back?" Qin Keqing subconsciously wants to bite her lips, but her lips can''t close at this time.


    Her body is more sensitive than the average woman, and she is naturally charming and affectionate. At this time, she has long been kissing song Qingshu. She is panting, and her whole body is as soft as boneless. The weight of the whole person is completely hanging on this man.


    "He is also in the palace. Can I be so humiliated by other men?" The elegant and mature face of his lover flashed in his mind, and a trace of loss flashed in Qin Keqing''s heart.


    At this time, in the next room, Zhao Shicheng said to a man beside him with a smile: "do you really let her be called Wu


    The man was silent. After a long time, he replied, "I can''t bear the wolf."


    Zhao Shicheng smiles, and the meaning of banter in his eyes becomes more obvious: "you are willing."


    "As the daughter-in-law of the Jia family, she should have been ready to sacrifice for the benefit of the family." The man said faintly.


    "Is it really just a daughter-in-law?" Zhao Shicheng looked at the man in front of him and said with a smile, "according to my king, I know that you''ve eaten this gorgeous daughter-in-law in the capital for a long time. Let your lover go with other men... Haha, you''re also big hearted."


    The other man in the room is naturally Jia Zhen. As a prince, Zhao Shicheng doesn''t have so much scruples and is not afraid of hurting each other''s face.


    Jia Zhen''s face changed slightly. After a long time, she said, "those who achieve great things don''t care about small things." However, when I think of Qin Keqing''s bright and moving appearance, I feel more and more sour in my heart. If it was in the past, even if Jia Sidao personally ordered, he might not be willing to let Qin Keqing do such a thing. But not long ago, he was kicked by Luo Bingna, and can no longer be humane


    Song Qing''s calligraphy machine stretched out. He had already found out that there were two people in the next room. Knowing that they must be monitoring themselves nearby, he couldn''t help sneering. Since you want to use the beauty trick, I''ll let you lose your wife and lose your soldiers.

 Chapter 1400

    In the next room, Zhao Shicheng fanned a little unnaturally, ran to one side, took a cup of herbal tea and drank it. Then he realized that Jia Zhen was still standing by the wall, listening to the next room. He could not help but despise it secretly: the goods not only like climbing ash, but also like listening to the corner.


    Jia Zhen stood there, frowning, clenching her fist and swallowing her saliva. Her expression was very rich.


    On the other side, Qin Keqing''s eyes were blurred and her heart was more sad. She knew that Jia Zhen was in her house, maybe next door, and Jia Zhen knew that she knew all this, but he still didn''t mean to stop her. What he was thinking was clear.


    She suddenly felt a little ridiculous. All along, she thought that the two sides were true love. It was he who saved himself and gave everything to him. For him, she even married a man who didn''t love him. She was willing to risk the world''s great injustice to secretly associate with him. But now she thought that she was just a plaything for him, a plaything that could be used to entertain other men at any time, A plaything that can be discarded at any time.


    "Since you want me to seduce you, I''ll show you seduction and see if you''ll regret it afterwards." Together with this idea, she became more and more desperate, and the resistance in her heart disappeared instantly. She not only allowed the rough man in the room to kiss herself, but also took the initiative to send a fragrant kiss in response to each other.


    Song Qingshu was just following the trend and testing the two people next door. Who knows that the other side didn''t respond at all, which made him in a dilemma.


    Such a beautiful woman has become like water, a look of Ren Jun''s collection. If she retreats, it makes people doubt whether she is a man; But come in, and don''t know what the other side is playing, so you can''t take out such a disaster like creature for nothing, can you?


    At this time, instead of dodging like before, Qin Keqing offered a sweet kiss on his own initiative. His two jade lotus like arms were on his shoulders, and his throat was full of sweet and greasy hum.


    "Forget it, no matter what tricks he has, can I be afraid of him?" Song Qingshu was so excited that he gently untied the belt on her skirt and laid her on the ground


    Zhao Shicheng next door didn''t know how many cups of green tea he had drunk. When he tried to pour the tea again, he found that the water in the teapot had already been poured out. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he coughed and said, "Wu Tiande''s physical strength is very good."


    Jia Zhen''s eyes turned red slightly. From just now on, he was restless and walked up and down the room. When she heard his words, she opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to answer, but suddenly she found that she didn''t know what to answer. Could she answer "yes, he''s really strong"? When he thought of the fact that his own chanting and singing belonged to another man, he felt that his eyes were so gloomy that he was about to drip water: Luo Bing, you bitch! It''s you who made me so miserable!


    At this time, song Qingshu on the other side finally understands what the other side''s idea is. Qin Keqing was born to be obsessed with her. Generally, if a man touches her, he will soon be able to let it go. On this basis, she even practiced a special kind of flattering skill, which magnified her power!


    Song Qingshu was shocked by the numbness of his scalp. You know, even he couldn''t support him, let alone ordinary people. If Linghu Chong was going to the banquet tonight, he would have lost his Yang at this time, and he would be depressed in the next few days. It''s good for him to make three achievements in the martial arts contest tomorrow.


    At this time, Qin Keqing was not shocked by him at all. On weekdays, she didn''t have to use flattering skills, just relying on her physical talent to make men easily lose their armor. Now she tries her best, but the other side doesn''t have anything!


    But it wasn''t the one that shocked her the most. What shocked her the most was another thing: "the smell... You were the person that night!"


    Song Qingshu was surprised and had to sigh that sometimes a woman''s feeling is so sharp that she recognized herself even though she had never seen her face: "it seems that Miss Qin and I are really predestined friends. Oh, no..."


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and said softly, "you should not be called Miss Qin. You should be called little granny Rong."


    "Ah Qin Keqing was suddenly called to break her identity by him, and her whole body suddenly froze. "You... You..." the reason why she agreed to come here this time to show her beauty trick was that the other party didn''t know her identity, so she was more courageous. Now that her real identity was exposed, she immediately felt that she didn''t put any precautions in front of the other party from inside to outside, A heart was so nervous that it almost jumped out.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Seeing her frightened eyes, song Qingshu can''t help but feel pity.


    Qin Keqing seemed to feel the tenderness of his opponent''s tone. Gradually, he calmed down. Suddenly, he felt the tingling of his beard on his cheek. For a moment, he thought of something: "no, you didn''t have this big beard that night!"


    Although nothing could be seen that night, they were so close to each other that they couldn''t hide their big beard; But this warm and broad embrace, as well as each other''s sunshine like comfortable breath, all show that he is the mysterious person that night.


    "Who the hell are you?" Qin Keqing was not a fool. Suddenly he realized that since his beard was fake, the man was not Wu Tiande.


    "Shh ~" Song Qingshu gave her a kiss, and then said in her ear, "this is our secret."


    As if the body felt something, Qin Keqing frowned, his eyes filled with mist, and glared at him angrily: "who will keep secret for you?"


    "It''s not good for you to expose my identity," Song Qingshu continued to whisper in her ear. "Do you want to be forced to seduce another man again?"


    Qin Keqing was so ashamed that she bit him on the shoulder. But what the other party said was in her heart. If the Jia family knew that they had made a mistake this time, it would be meaningless for them to sacrifice their innocence. On the contrary, they would disgust and dislike her. Maybe they would force her to play a trick on Wu Tiande again, As soon as she thought of the scene like a brothel woman, her heart was filled with endless sadness, and her two lines of tears fell down involuntarily.


    Song Qingshu wiped away her tears and said softly, "don''t worry. If you don''t tell me about it, no one will know."


    "But I know it myself!" Qin Keqing''s heart is crying, but she knows that she can only comfort herself now.


    As if thinking of something, Qin Keqing suddenly blushed and looked at him: "have you ever practiced some evil Kung Fu?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "why do you ask like this?"


    Qin Keqing opened her mouth, but finally she said in a low voice, "you know it in your heart."


    "I haven''t practiced any evil Kung Fu," Song Qingshu said jokingly. "In fact, my wife should have practiced such Kung Fu."


    "Oh, stop talking ~" Qin Keqing hooked his neck and kisses him again, never thinking about anything bothering


    At this time, Jia Zhen next door was already irritable, and she said, "why is it not over? Did she forget to perform that trick? "


    He didn''t believe that any man could persist in front of Qin Keqing for such a long time. When she didn''t perform that kind of secret skill to Wu Tiande, he couldn''t help being jealous for a moment.


    Qin Keqing is his daughter-in-law in name, but he knows that there is only husband and wife between her and Jia Rong. To some extent, Qin Keqing is actually his wife and concubine. How can he not be jealous when he thinks about the things next door?


    However, Zhao Shicheng said with a smile: "brother Jia, don''t be impatient for a while. In fact, from a different perspective, the longer they fight, the more physical strength Wu Tiande will expend, and the more miserable he will lose in the martial arts competition tomorrow. It''s just in line with our plan at the beginning."


    "All right!" Jia Zhen had no choice but to sigh, thinking that she had made such a great sacrifice this time, and she didn''t know what compensation her uncle would give me


    Thinking of Jia Sidao''s powerful power and his hidden strength, Jia Zhen''s heart gradually warmed up. However, when she thought of Luo Bing''s death that night, she became depressed again.


    Song Qingshu didn''t leave until the dawn. Qin Keqing was very talented. With the addition of cultivation, he refined a lot of pure Yin Qi that night. Instead of wasting energy, he improved a lot. However, he knew the other party''s poison plan, and naturally he would not show the appearance of being fresh and fresh. He deliberately used his martial arts to make his face pale, and he also walked with empty feet.


    As the saying goes, when someone is happy, someone is sad. When they hear that he has finally left, the eyes of the two people listening next door are already covered with blood, and they are exhausted even if they don''t sleep a night.


    "This bastard is so miserable. He''s been walking all night and now he''s gone with the wind!" Looking at Song Qingshu''s leaving back through the window, Jia Zhen gritted her teeth and said, after all, what the other party did last night was his own woman. How could he not be angry.


    Zhao Shicheng patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "now it seems that at least the effect is very obvious."


    Jia Zhen snorts coldly, but her face is still a little ugly. She rushes to the next room to investigate. Zhao Shicheng''s eyes brighten up, and she also follows up in a hurry. At this time, she may be able to satisfy her eyes.


    However, he was soon disappointed, because Qin Keqing had already put on her dress except that her cloud temples were still scattered. Nevertheless, the languid charm of that moment still made him marvel.


    "How are you, Keqing?" Jia Zhen rushed to help her.


    Qin Keqing directly dodged his hand and looked at him coldly. Without saying anything, she went straight out. However, she just took two steps. Suddenly, something strange in her body forced her to hold down her skirt. Her pretty face turned red instantly, and she walked out with shame.


    Jia Zhen wants to catch up, but she doesn''t know what she can say at this time. After thinking about it, let her calm down first.


    Looking at Qin Keqing''s unsteady walk when he left, Zhao Shicheng had to envy the man who was very lucky last night. He could not help but said: "since you are so reluctant, why don''t you use Wu Tiande''s deficit as a general in Quanzhou to coerce him, so you have to pay such a large sum of money?"

 Chapter 1401

    Jia Zhen sighed: "this is my uncle''s opinion. If he threatens directly, he will be inferior. Maybe Han Yuzhou will attack the result of the game later. Now this method has no trace. Even if Han Zhuozhou knows it later, he can only blame Wu Tiande for not holding it. He can''t borrow the title to attack. It''s just the so-called "dumb people suffer from Coptis chinensis."


    "I see. Jia Shixian is really forward-looking and admiring!" Zhao Shicheng''s mouth is full of praise. Looking at Jia Zhen''s depressed expression, he is sneering in his heart. He doesn''t know who is dumb and can''t say what it is.


    Jia Zhen was not in the mood to continue to chat with him at this time. She arched her hand and said, "I''m going back to report the result to my uncle. By the way, I''m comforting Keqing, so I won''t stay here any longer. Goodbye."


    "Take your time, and I won''t be far away." Zhao Shicheng secretly shakes her head. A woman is given to other men by her beloved man. Her heart has already been damaged. How can it be saved by your comfort.


    "Lord, please stay!" Jia Zhen arched her hand and trotted away in a hurry.


    Looking at his back, if Zhao Shicheng thought about it, he suddenly heard a faint sigh: "Lord, did you hurt people again last night?"


    Zhao Shicheng looked back and saw his wife, Tang Wan, standing not far behind him with a sad face. He could not help but quickly walk over and support her: "how can my wife get up so early? The dew in the garden is heavy and the cold is strong. Go back to the room and have a rest."


    Tang Wan sighed: "you didn''t go back to your room all night, where can I sleep? I heard that you were in Tianxiang building. I knew you had something to do, and I didn''t dare to disturb you. Now I guess you''ve done almost everything, so I came to have a look."


    Zhao Shicheng held his wife''s hand and his eyes were full of tenderness: "it''s all the king''s fault that worries his wife."


    Tang Wan shook his head and looked at the direction of Jia Zhen''s disappearance. Youyou said, "Lord, you have a noble status. Outsiders think that you have never participated in the fight in the imperial court, but I, as a wife, don''t know that you are secretly partial to one of them? However, the struggle between government and government has always been extremely dangerous. Why should the Lord get involved in this vortex? "


    "Don''t worry, madam. I have my own sense of propriety." Zhao Shicheng''s eyes flashed. He thought that if he was content to be a prince, he would not have to take part in the struggle in the court, but if he wanted to go further


    They are all descendants of Emperor Taizong. Why do they have different lives!


    Seeing what Tang Wan had to say, Zhao Shicheng held her and said, "madam, I''ll help you to go back to your room and have a rest."


    Tang Wan opened his mouth, and finally did not say anything, let him help go back.


    When song Qingshu came out of Beijing Palace, he soon noticed that someone was following him. He could not help sneering. It seemed that the other party had really achieved the ultimate goal. He also pretended to walk in the direction of the imperial palace. In the middle of the walk, he suddenly quickened his pace and swung his tail away completely.


    Then he started his lightness skill and rushed all the way to Han''s house in a hurry. Han had been waiting for him in the house for a long time.


    Song Qingshu hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but Han juezhou asked first: "what was the trap in Beijing Palace last night?" Although beijingwang''s position is uncertain, the keen sense of politicians makes him sure that last night''s banquet must be Hongmen.


    Song Qingshu frowned and replied: "last night, King Beijing asked me to help him taste the wine..."


    "Is it in wine?" Han Jianzhou quickly denied this kind of conjecture, "no, it''s easy to leave a handle when taking medicine. Jia Sidao won''t be so unwise."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, wine tasting is only one of the means, and the ultimate killer is the beauty trick..." then he told them about the fact that they sent a woman who can flatter. Of course, many of the details were hidden, and naturally Qin Keqing''s identity was not revealed.


    "It''s really a poison plan. If it wasn''t for Qingshu, Tiande would have been recruited," Han said with a happy face. "I was sucked by those enchantresses. I''m sure I''ll lose the game today. I can''t find them afterwards... Thank you very much."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "needless to say, it''s time for Jiefu to tell me the whereabouts of Huang Rong?"


    Han juezhou said with a smile: "I heard that during this period, you launched various forces to look for Lin''an City, and Jia Sidao is also sending his people to look for it. You''ve almost turned over Lin''an City, but you haven''t found the whereabouts of leader Huang. Have you ever thought about why?"


    "I have been wondering about this all the time. Is Huang Rong in Jiefu''s hands now?" Song Qingshu looked at him meaningfully.


    Han Tuozhou hurriedly waved his hands: "you read me high in the green book. Although I have some energy, I can not hide the eyeliner between you and Jia Dao Dao."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu also thought that if he could really do so seamlessly, Jia Sidao could not compete with him, "where is she now?"


    Han didn''t answer directly, instead, he showed a mysterious smile: "in fact, the answer is very obvious. The whole Lin''an City can make a person disappear out of thin air under the eyes of you, me and Jia Sidao. The power must be above us..."


    After a pause, he didn''t say what he said. However, song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and he realized that Han Jianzhou and Jia Sidao were in power. The whole power of Lin''an City was still above them. Who else could there be besides the emperor?


    "Why didn''t I think of that!" When song Qingshu patted his thigh, he almost jumped up. In fact, it''s no wonder that since he rescued Li Yuanzhi and Chen Yuanyuan, there was no nostalgia in the palace, and he subconsciously ignored this place.


    Thinking that Huang Rong has been missing for so many days, song Qingshu is very anxious. He wants to rescue her immediately. However, he soon remembers that people in ancient times got up very early. I''m afraid all the people in the Kung Fu Palace are up now. If he wants to break in at this time, he will expose his identity.


    As if to see his estimate, Han Yu Zhou said with a smile: "the martial arts contest will be held in the palace today. Qingshu, you might as well go into the palace with me."


    Song Qingshu thinks that it''s a good choice to enter the palace in the guise of fighting for the commander. Especially when everyone''s attention is attracted by the competition, he can just go to save Huang Rong.


    "Do you know where Huang Rong is locked up?" Song Qingshu suddenly realized that if she wasn''t in the palace, wouldn''t she go for nothing this time?


    Han Yu Zhou said with a smile: "I can only tell you that today you will go to the imperial palace to watch the martial arts competition. You should get something."


    Song Qingshu nodded his head. As far as the emperor is concerned, Han Jianzhou, an old fox, will not be able to make it clear. However, now that he has made it clear enough, he must have found that Huang Rong was indeed hidden in the palace through special channels.


    "Let''s go now." Song Qingshu made a gesture of invitation.


    Han juezhou suddenly looked at him strangely: "Qingshu, you''ve been fighting all night. Don''t you need to have a rest?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no problem."


    Han Jianzhou suddenly said in an envious tone: "it''s so nice to be young!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although song Qingshu said that it was easy, on the way to the palace, he took a rest in the sedan chair for a while. After all, his body was not made of iron.


    The sedan chair stops in front of the palace gate. Song Qingshu finds that there are too many people outside the palace. Besides the officials who are qualified to enter the palace, there are many lower ranking officers and people in the Jianghu waiting outside the palace gate. Obviously, they want to get the result of the competition at the first time.


    Before long, the gate of the palace was wide open, and many civil and military officials went to court. Song Qingshu is now the king of Qi, so naturally he is qualified to enter. As for the rest of the people, they are not so lucky, and they are strictly blocked by the Forbidden Palace Guards.


    On the way to the Jinluan hall, song Qingshu suddenly saw Murong Fu in the crowd. He seemed to be talking to Jia Sidao, so he went straight over: "Jia Shumi ~"


    Jia Sidao looked up, his eyes showed the color of surprise, and he also replied: "Lord Qi."


    After a few casual greetings, song Qingshu suddenly said to Murong Fu: "Mr. Murong, long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Looking at this high spirited man in front of him, Murong Fu had to sigh about the impermanence of the world. A few years ago, he was a famous South Murong. The other side was just a Wudang abandoned disciple who had broken all his meridians. But within a few years, the other side grew up to the point where he had to look up to both martial arts and power.


    At that moment, Murong Fu was full of frustration and felt that he could not catch up with the man in front of him in his whole life. However, he soon woke up. He was a descendant of the Dayan Dynasty and had a great ambition to restore his country. Song Qingshu, no matter how powerful he was, was just a king.


    In this way, he immediately ignited his fighting spirit, so today he must defeat Wu Tiande and take charge of the military power in Sichuan. After two years of good operation in Sichuan, he will take the place of Sichuan as the foundation and reappear the glory of Dayan.


    Although Murong Fu didn''t say anything about these psychological activities, with song Qingshu''s current cultivation, he could already feel the change of surrounding aura. He looked at each other thoughtfully, and then he asked with a smile: "why didn''t you see Miss Wang this time? Miss Wang is familiar with martial arts in the world. If you have her guidance, you can increase your chances of winning by three points. "


    When he heard that he was "familiar with the martial arts of the world", Jia Sidao passed by with a look of contempt in his eyes. Although he died in a flash, he was still captured by song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu is not surprised by this. Wang Yuyan is only familiar with the martial arts of the masses. She has no chance to read the real top secret of martial arts. Jia Sidao, the owner of Xiake Island, naturally won''t pay attention to it.


    "Some time ago, my aunt Flying Pigeon sent a letter back to mantuo villa. My cousin started immediately after she received the letter. I asked her what was written in the letter, but she didn''t say anything." Murong Fu replied with a bitter smile, obviously dissatisfied with Wang YuYan''s reservation, but he has always been afraid of the beautiful aunt, and dare not really bully the timid cousin.


    Song Qingshu understands that Li Qingluo has obviously asked Wang Yuyan to go to Hubei to find a relationship with her. When she thinks that she and Xiao Longnu are similar in age and appearance, but they have to call each other Xiaoyi, the picture is too beautiful.

 Chapter 1402

    "Compared with Murong Fu, I should thank Wang Yuyan more." Song Qingshu can''t help sighing at the thought of his downfall. If Wang Yuyan hadn''t known the world''s martial arts, she might have died in some corner.


    And Xuebing Er, she took care of herself all the way back then... I haven''t heard from her for a long time. I don''t know where she is now


    As for Murong Fu''s kindness, he had already paid it off. Later, he helped him several times. If there was any more conflict, song Qingshu didn''t want to be soft hearted.


    At this time, there was a cry of surprise in the crowd. Song Qingshu looked up and found that Wu Tiande had also appeared. Maybe Han Jianzhou had sent someone to inform him in advance. At this time, although he was still outstanding on the surface, he could see that his face was pale and his eyes were blank.


    "It''s just to be strong on the outside and strong in the middle." Sure enough, no matter Jia Sidao or Murong Fu, there was a sneer on his face.


    Other officials are also talking about who will win today''s martial arts contest. Some support Wu Tiande, and many support Murong Fu. The public say that the public is reasonable, while the old say that the old are reasonable. Unfortunately, they can only speculate on the basis of some superficial information.


    Soon a group of people came to Zichen hall. The civil and military officials stood in order. Song Qingshu had a special status, and now he had the title of king Qi, so he naturally stood in the forefront.


    Beside him, besides the king Yi whom he met at the dinner that day, there was another prince, Zhao Guihe, who is now the crown prince. Because he was sent to the south for disaster relief some time ago, song Qingshu only saw him today.


    Looking at the successor of the future throne, Song Qing''s writing color is strange. Zhao Guicheng, king of Yi, is dignified and handsome. The prince Zhao Guihe is much worse. Although he is not obscene, his appearance is ordinary. He is the kind of model that he can''t recognize when he is thrown into the street.


    In the words of later generations, the prince is the kind of honest man who is unknown, and the king of Yi is the kind of Gao Fu Shuai who is full of stars.


    Although he was more familiar with the king of Yi, he didn''t know why. Song Qingshu was more fond of the ordinary Prince Dunhou.


    "Is this the complaint of an honest man?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the comments on the Internet in his previous life.


    It wasn''t long before Zhao Gou came out of the harem, and the court meeting started as usual. With Han kuozhou''s reminding, song Qingshu had to give thanks. After all, he was granted the title of Queen Qi. He was busy looking for Huang Rong, but he didn''t have time to give thanks. Zhao Gou''s face was always a little ugly.


    However, Zhao Gou still has a fresh memory of his toughness in the hall, so although he was upset to the extreme, he didn''t show it some time ago. He was afraid that song Qingshu might be offended, and he would not be able to get off the stage at that time. That''s really ridiculous.


    Now seeing song Qingshu take the initiative to thank him, Zhao Gou was overjoyed: "the king of Qi doesn''t need to be polite. Today is the big day of martial arts competition. You are the king of Qi, and you can be a witness. You can judge them at that time."


    Song Qingshu frowned. He was trying to save Huang Rong secretly. If he became a referee, wouldn''t he be inconvenient? But the other side said it was reasonable, and it was hard to shirk it in full view of the public.


    In his heart, song Qingshu came forward and said, "there are so many experts in the palace. Naturally, there are so many judges. What''s more, the emperor is so wise and brilliant. Who can compare with the emperor when it comes to the judges?"


    Zhao Gou didn''t expect Song Qing''s book club to "give face" like this. For a moment, he couldn''t help but get Longyan''s pleasure. He forgot to mention that he should be a referee again.


    The next step is the normal process of going to court. Listening to all kinds of things, song Qingshu can''t help yawning. It''s really hard here. If it wasn''t for saving Huang Rong, I wouldn''t have been too busy to attend such a court meeting.


    He wanted to sneak away to find Huang Rong. Unfortunately, he was in the forefront of civil and military officials. His goal was too conspicuous, and he could not raise his hand to pee like the school of later generations.


    Fortunately, today''s most important theme is to compete for the commander-in-chief. The court meeting ended much earlier than usual. Then Zhao Gou took all the civil and military officials to Daqing hall and began to hold a sacrifice to comfort the ancestors that they had recovered Sichuan. Because of the large number of people who participated in the sacrifice, the complicated process and lengthy preparation, song Qingshu finally found a chance to escape.


    Naturally, civil and military officials were not allowed to leave the palace. A eunuch had come to take him to the palace for convenience. On the way, song Qingshu took advantage of people''s inattention and controlled the eunuch with the method of moving soul. Then he slipped into the inner palace quietly.


    After the experience of Huang Chang, song Qingshu was afraid of running to the inner palace. After all, although he was good at martial arts, it was easy to hide from the palace guards, but it was difficult to hide from Huang Chang.


    But today the emperor is sacrificing in Daqing hall. Huang shang should be protected near him. In addition, it''s in broad daylight. At this time, the defense in the inner palace is the most lax.


    Soon song Qingshu goes into the inner palace and follows the direction in her memory to find the palace where a Ke is. She finds that she is reading a book in front of the window. Uncle can''t help but breathe. Originally, she was worried that she would go out to the imperial garden, which would make her empty.


    The figure flashed by, lighting the acupoints of several maids in the room, and came to the back of AK.


    Hearing the movement behind her, a Ke turns around in surprise and looks at the fallen maid in waiting. She wants to scream subconsciously, but after seeing the appearance of song Qingshu, she quickly covers her mouth and swallows the scream back.


    "It''s you!" A Ke''s voice was full of surprise, and she ran toward him subconsciously. However, she seemed to realize something. She stopped in the middle of the run, and a faint blush appeared on her young and delicate face, which made her beautiful and charming.


    "Long time no see." Song Qingshu said with a gentle smile.


    Who knows that when ah Ke heard what he said, she was a little angry: "you still say that since you left the palace with my mother last time, there has been no news. If I hadn''t quietly inquired with the palace maid and learned that you were still in Lin''an City, I would have thought...".


    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Can''t stand him to ask continuously, a Ke has to say: "thought you abducted my mother!" No wonder she has such worries. After all, Chen Yuanyuan used to be the most beautiful woman in the world, but now she has the same style as before. Few men in the world can resist her charm. Song Qingshu''s intention to abduct her is not unexpected.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "in your heart, my character is so untrustworthy?" He felt guilty when he said this. After all, although he didn''t abduct Chen Yuanyuan, he had already abducted her to bed


    "There is nothing to be trusted in your character," ah Kejiao snorted. "Is my mother OK now?"


    "She''s all right, she eats well, she sleeps well, and now she looks a few years younger." Song Qingshu secretly added that there is no lack of my credit.


    "So I can rest assured." A Ke breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked some questions about Chen Yuanyuan after he left the palace. Song Qingshu answered them one by one.


    "By the way, why do you come to the Forbidden Palace now?" Ah Ke looked at the sky outside and said anxiously, "if you are found in the daytime, you will be in trouble."


    "Well, one of my friends was arrested by people in the palace..." Song Qingshu told Huang Rong about being arrested, but he didn''t mention the specific details in it, "so I came to ask you if you found anything unusual in the palace of any lady during this period of time?"


    "A female friend, right?" Asked ako sourly.


    "Well, they are married. The children are almost your age. Don''t think about it." Song Qingshu replied awkwardly.


    "Oh," ah Ke said, frowning and remembering, "there seems to be nothing different in these women''s palaces."


    "If you think about it, anything will do." Song Qingshu twisted his eyebrows. After all, the palace is so big that it''s too easy to hide a person. If there is no clue, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Yes A Ke suddenly in front of a bright, "I remember, once because I miss my mother so much, I unconsciously went to the cold palace where she was last time, but when I got to the cold palace, I was stopped, saying that my status is noble, I can''t go in to be stained with bad luck, but I had been to the cold palace before, and I didn''t have those guards."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, the most easily Tibetans in the whole Imperial Palace should be the cold palace. Thank you, ako. I''m going to save people now. "


    "Ah ~" ah Ke called to him in a hurry. He blushed and whispered in the other''s puzzled eyes, "can you come and see me often when you are free?"


    Noticing that the other person''s face became strange, she quickly explained, "Oh, don''t think about it. It''s because my mother has left. It''s really boring for me to be alone in the palace."


    Song Qingshu smile: "you don''t have to be too sad, sooner or later I will take you away from the palace."


    "Really?" A Ke exclaimed in surprise, and her chest heaved up and down. It was obvious that her heart was very agitated at the moment.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu smiles and waves goodbye to her. Her lightness skill soon disappears in her sight.


    "I''ll wait for you ~" looking at his back when he left, a Ke''s eyes seemed to burst out a brilliant light.


    Her whispering did not escape song Qingshu''s ears. He could not help but frown slightly. He faintly felt that something was wrong. However, he was in a hurry to save people, but he had no time to think about it.


    Song Qingshu is just out of friendship, but a Ke is full of maiden feelings. Originally, song Qingshu is not so dull, but because of his relationship with Chen Yuanyuan, he subconsciously treats a Ke as a younger generation, but he really doesn''t think that way.


    Song Qingshu sneaked all the way away from the guards in the palace, and soon came to the cold palace. Because of Li Yuanzhi, he was familiar with the layout of the cold palace, and soon found a special courtyard in it.

 Chapter 1403

    The reason why this courtyard is special is that there are few people in the cold palace on weekdays, which can be described as emptiness, loneliness and coldness. However, there are bodyguards inside and outside this small courtyard, although they don''t wear the uniform of bodyguards in the palace, they wear some ordinary clothes, However, the quality of clothing materials is better than that of ordinary people who don''t know.


    Song Qingshu''s feet are sharp. He hides quietly in a tree more than ten feet away from the courtyard. He looks down into the yard through the thick leaves to find the weak position of the defense line. After all, he only wants to save people quietly, but he doesn''t want to make the whole palace catch assassins again.


    Song Qingshu was about to go down the tree when he saw a beautiful young woman walking from the inside room to the outside yard. Her slightly raised abdomen attracted people''s attention!


    "I found you at last!" Song Qingshu is very excited, because he knows if he can take another chance this time, he can''t bear such a blow.


    From a distance, although Huang Rong''s eyebrows were sad, her face was ruddy, her clothes were clean, and she was obviously not abused. Song Qingshu''s heart, which had been mentioned all this time, was finally relieved.


    "Why did Zhao Gou arrest Huang Rong?" After the worry disappeared, song Qingshu gradually began to think about this problem. In his mind, there was no conflict of interest between Zhao Gou and Huang Rong. Moreover, Guo Jing was a pillar of the country. Why did he move his family?


    Is it because Guo Jing belongs to Jia Sidao''s faction and Zhao Gou wants to balance the forces on both sides? Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was. After all, Jingzhou now has a strong symbol of Jia Sidao''s faction. If Sichuan also falls into the hands of Jia Sidao''s people, then two-thirds of the power of the whole imperial court will be controlled by him, and Zhao Gou, the emperor, will be sleepless.


    Song Qingshu looks up. It turns out that Huang Rong wants to walk out of the yard. Unfortunately, the guards won''t let her leave.


    "Eh, although these bodyguards look very capable, they should not be able to stop her because of Huang Rong''s martial arts." Song Qingshu looked carefully and noticed that Huang Rong''s steps were much heavier than usual. He must have been blocked.


    "Zhao Gou, you''d better hope that she''s OK. If she or the child in her stomach has any damage..." Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed cold and sneaked past quietly.


    Huang Rong was stopped and had to go back to the house. Because she was pregnant, she was a little tired and had to sit down beside the bed to sulk.


    "I''m so angry!" At the thought of what happened just now, Huang Rong just felt bored and could not help stamping her feet.


    "Be careful, it''s not good to hurt the child." At this time, a gentle voice rang out.


    "It''s up to you!" Huang Rong subconsciously answered, suddenly realized what, unbelievably turned his head, saw a let her love and hate face.


    Huang Rong is thinking about how to face her. Song Qingshu has rushed up and hugged her. He whispers: "Rong Er ~"


    Huang Rong was going to push him away, but when she heard the strong emotion in his voice, she felt soft in her heart. She put her hand down in the middle and gently put her arms around his back.


    They held each other quietly for a while. Huang Rong suddenly pushed him away: "don''t hold me so tightly, my stomach..."


    Hearing the words, song Qingshu released them in a hurry and said apologetically, "sorry, I almost forgot." As she said this, she squatted down and put her face on her stomach: "come on, let uncle hear if you protest."


    "Uncle?" Hearing these two words, Huang Rong''s face flashed a strange look. For a moment, she was in a daze.


    Suddenly aware of the action on Song Qingshu''s hand, Huang Rong''s face turned red, slapped him on his stomach and opened his hand: "don''t touch, it''s only a few months, where can he interact with you?" After all, she had a child once, and her experience is far beyond that of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu a giggle: "no way, too excited."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red: "it''s not your child. How excited are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just your child," Song Qingshu said suddenly. "It''s not easy for them to call my father."


    Hearing his words, Huang Rong''s heart leaped wildly: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "with my friendship with Brother Guo, plus three times and four times to save you, I will agree with him that I will be the godfather after the children are born. I think Brother Guo will not refuse."


    "Beautiful idea!" Huang Rong spat. Originally, she thought that her husband would not agree in the future, but she didn''t know why. Suddenly, she felt that the ending seemed good


    "Wait, why have you been saying ''they'' and ''children'' since just now?" Huang Rong sensitively discovered the abnormality in his words.


    "Because I know you''re pregnant with twins, and you''re a boy and a girl." Looking at her slightly raised abdomen, song Qingshu said with flying eyebrows.


    "Nonsense, how do you know?" Huang Rong touched his stomach, hummed, and said angrily.


    "Shall we make a bet?" Song Qingshu said with confidence.


    "Bet on it!" Seeing each other''s confident appearance, Huang Rong raised her chin and hummed, as if she was no longer the dignified and wise Mrs. Guo, but changed back to the little girl who was not afraid of everything. "What''s the key to gambling?"


    "If I win, I''ll ask them to call me dad when the children are born..." seeing Huang Rong''s eyebrows rising, he hastily added, "Godfather... Godfather..."


    Huang Rong hesitated and finally nodded: "OK! But what if you lose? "


    "If you lose, ask for it." Song Qingshu patted his chest and said.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll make you do something difficult then?" Huangrong road.


    "Not afraid, because I know I won''t lose." Song Qing''s face exudes a layer of self-confidence.


    "I hope you remember what you said today." Huang Rong snorted, then lowered her head and gently touched her stomach. On the one hand, she wanted to win the bet, but on the other hand, the thought of a dragon and Phoenix fetus made her very excited. She couldn''t help but tangle in her heart.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and a soft voice said, "I''ve come to deliver fruit to my wife."


    As he said this, he opened the door to come in. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that there was no place like the crossbeam to hide. In a hurry, he could only jump to the bed and pull the quilt over his body.


    Huang Rong''s reaction was also quick. She took a glance. There were many people in the quilt, so it was easy to see them. But she got into the quilt and blocked the sight of the maid with her body.


    When the maid came in, she was surprised to see Huang Rong lying on the bed: "how did your wife sleep so early?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned red: "I''m a little tired. I want to lie down for a while."


    "The slave took the clothes to clean for his wife." The maid said that she would come over.


    Huang Rong said hastily, "no Now she is lying on the bed with her clothes, but she is not really taking off her clothes and sleeping?


    Seeing the servant girl''s puzzled look, Huang Rong worried that she would see something strange. She said in a hurry, "you can light some sandalwood for me to help me sleep."


    "All right." The servant girl put down her fruit plate and ran to one side to light sandalwood.


    "You''re living a good life now. It''s fruit and there''s a special maid to serve you." Song Qingshu suddenly touched it and said to Huang Rong.


    Huang Rong was picked, and quickly pressed his head into the quilt. As a result, he didn''t know whether it was the wrong direction of the force or the other party''s intention. Song Qingshu''s whole head was buried in her chest.


    Her chest was plump. Because she was pregnant, her chest swelled nearly twice as big. When she bumped into song Qingshu, she only felt that she had bumped into a ball of cotton, but Huang Rong was trembling all over, and almost breathed out.


    "Don''t you feel well, ma''am? Do you want me to send you the doctor The sound of the bed startled the maid. When she looked back, she found that Huang Rong''s face was much redder than usual. She asked anxiously.


    "No, I just want to have a rest. You can go out after you order some good incense." Huang Rong forced her voice to calm down.


    "Yes ~" these people in the Imperial Palace are all good at observing words and colors. When they heard that there was some impatience in her tone, the maid quickly told the crime and withdrew.


    After seeing her go out and close the door, Huang Rong angrily lifted the quilt and glared at Song Qingshu, who was glued to her body: "release it quickly!"


    However, song Qingshu pulled the quilt back and covered both of them. He said solemnly, "in order to avoid someone breaking in suddenly and being found, we''d better chat like this. It''s safer."


    Huang Rong looked directly into his eyes and said, "I don''t know what you''re up to."


    Song Qingshu was also a bachelor. Seeing that the behavior of faking public affairs for personal gain was torn down, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "we have more intimate relationships. Now it''s nothing."


    Huang Rong instantly face frost, directly sat up from the bed: "you go, I don''t want you to save."


    "I''m cheap. You''re the leader of the beggars'' sect. You don''t remember the villains." Song Qingshu laughed bitterly and complained for mercy.


    The corner of Huang Rong''s mouth rose slightly: "you are still the king of Qi. What''s the matter with a woman like me?"


    "Do you want to believe this again? Do you want to rob the daughter of the people?" Song Qingshu deliberately raised his face and pretended to be vicious.


    Huang Rong spat: "I''m going to be... Keke. I''m going to be a king. I''m still such a rascal."


    Song Qingshu teased her for a while, and suddenly said, "it''s late. I''ll take you out now."


    "But now that I am in the palace, how easy is it to go out?" Huang Rong said with a worried face.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you know this is the imperial palace?"


    Huang Rong angrily gave him a look: "I''m not stupid. The whole Lin''an City has the ability to rob me from Jia Sidao, Han cuzhou and you. Who else can I have except the people in the palace? On the contrary, you... I thought you should have understood this a few days ago to save me, but you didn''t come until today. "


    Song Qing''s fans were intoxicated by the young woman''s amorous feelings in front of them: "you are Zhuge, a famous woman in the world. How can I be so smart as you. Besides, why do you only blame me instead of Brother Guo? "


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red: "brother Jing is honest and honest. Naturally, it''s hard to think of these things. Only you can find them here."

 Chapter 1404

    "Slippery and cunning?" Song Qingshu a black line, "I am so unbearable?"


    "Ask yourself, are you more cunning than brother Jing?" Huang Rong gave him a bad look.


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "if I talk about upright people and selflessness, I''m really a little worse than great Xia Guo in this respect; But when it comes to expelling the Tartars and restoring China, I ask myself that it''s no worse than great Xia Guo. "


    Seeing his voice, Huang Rong was shocked. After a long time, she sighed: "it''s not bad. Brother Jing really can''t compare with you in this respect."


    This is also her heart knot. They have been sticking to Xiangyang for so many years, and Guo Jing is very resourceful. There is almost no time left for her family. Although she beat back Mongolia''s attack several times, she knows in her heart that Mongolia will break Xiangyang City sooner or later, and her family''s fate can be imagined.


    Although the world calls her Zhuge among women, and she is aware of the gloomy ending, she is still unable to change all this. All she can do is to prolong the day as long as possible.


    It was not until song Qingshu''s sudden rise in the past two years that he gained a firm foothold among the major forces and snatched nearly half of the country from the hands of Manchu Qing, which greatly hit the arrogance of those grassland empires. If he could help, it might really be possible to change the doomed tragic ending of his family.


    Because of this, her tolerance to song Qingshu is much higher than that of ordinary men. Otherwise, would she be the kind of woman who tangled with him because of the accident that night?


    Of course, there is a premise for all this. After so many things, she didn''t hate each other in her heart. Otherwise, she would have used those tactics to deal with Ouyang Ke.


    "I will be proud to hear rong''er praise me like this." Although Song Qing''s mouth is modest, his eyebrows are full of complacency.


    "Stop talking. Think about how we can get out." Huang Rong was also speechless for a while. She thought that he could be regarded as the overlord of a powerful party, but sometimes he was like a child. However, it was because of the other party''s "childishness" that she sometimes let go of her guard completely.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to go out. What''s more difficult is how to go out without disturbing the guards in the palace," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Today, I don''t know how many people see me enter the palace. If I make a big noise, they will soon suspect me. What''s more, I have to go back to the scene now that a martial arts contest is being held."


    Huang Rong''s eyes brightened and asked happily, "brother Jing is here, too?"


    Song Qingshu curled his lips: "are you not afraid of my chill when you say that?"


    Huang Rong pursed a smile and hummed: "I care about my husband. What''s your cold heart?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a moment. He could only reply: "Brother Guo didn''t come. You are missing. He has been looking for you crazily and has no intention to participate in the competition. Jia Sidao can only let Gusu Murong Fu replace him..." and then he said the whole thing roughly.


    Huang Rong stamped her foot and could not help saying, "brother Jing, why are you so stupid?" In her opinion, this is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. As long as he wins the competition, even if he barely enters the high-level Hall of the Southern Song Dynasty, he can mobilize resources and do more things than he did when he was a baiding in Xiangyang. At that time, he was not as helpless as he was in Xiangyang.


    "Great Xia Guo is very affectionate. Don''t blame him." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Of course, I know that brother Jing is very affectionate," Huang Rong sighed. "It''s just a great opportunity. It''s a pity to give up like this."


    "In fact, if he doesn''t give up, he can''t help it. This time Zhao Gou makes it clear that he doesn''t want him to win the championship." Song Qingshu explained.


    Huang Rong''s face darkened: "in fact, when I realized that this was the Imperial Palace, I guessed one or two, but I didn''t dare to think about it any more. Now it seems that the main reason is that we have a pulse of Jia family."


    "Rong''er, you are really Zhuge among women. With such a little information, you can infer the whole thing Song Qingshu couldn''t help but give a thumbs up.


    "What''s the use of Zhuge in women? It''s just the saying that it''s easy to know the nature, but it''s hard to go against the nature. Now the emperor can''t accommodate brother Jing. I suddenly feel that it''s ridiculous to stick to Xiangyang all these years." The more Huang Rong said, the more angry she was. In her heart, she was not a loyal person. Her tone was full of resentment towards Zhao Gou.


    "If you don''t use this kind of talent, it only means that Zhao Gou is blind," Song Qingshu looked at her affectionately. "If you don''t come to the Golden Snake camp, I''ll let Brother Guo be marshal of the Grand Marshal of the army, and let your staff show your talents thoroughly."


    Feeling the other side''s eager eyes, Huang Rong''s heart jumped and subconsciously refused: "we won''t go to you... Isn''t this sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth?" The second half of the sentence is almost inaudible.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in fact, even if you want to, great Xia Guo may not be willing to. His ambition is to help the people. Now let him abandon the people of Xiangyang City, he must not be able to do it."


    Huang Rong gave a bitter smile: "he is such a disposition. All I can do is to support him."


    Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong~


    There was a faint drum sound in the distance, and song Qingshu said: "it seems that the martial arts competition has started. We have to hurry to leave. If you feel aggrieved, here''s a suit of clothes for your entourage. You should put them on first. "


    As the king of Qi, he is qualified to bring a few followers when he enters the palace. He plans to dress up for Huang Rong and go out of the palace with himself later.


    "When you enter the palace, everyone has a registration. There will be one more person beside you. How can the palace guards not find out?" Huang Rong soon realized the potential risks.


    "Don''t worry about it. Have you forgotten how to move your soul? When the time comes, we''ll show the person who checked it secretly. Where will he stop us? " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Huang Rong nodded secretly, and she would change her mind. It''s no problem to confuse an ordinary person. Song Qingshu''s martial arts is ten times as good as her. It''s not a big problem to deal with a palace guard.


    Suddenly aware of what, Huang Rong face slightly red: "you first avoid."


    Song Qingshu took a look at the clothes in her hand and spread out her hands with a smile: "you can see for yourself, where can the whole room be avoided?"


    After all, this house is for her detention. All irrelevant items have already been taken away, so as to have a clear view as soon as you enter the house, so you can''t avoid it.


    "Then you turn around..." Huang Rong suddenly thought of something and quickly added, "no, you have to cover your eyes too!"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "rong''er, are you serious? We are in danger now, and people break in at any time outside. Do you want me to be blindfolded at this time?"


    Huang Rong''s face was hot, and she realized that this request was really out of place. But if the other party didn''t cover her eyes, she was really worried.


    "Rong''er, you''re in a hurry. Don''t waste your time," Song Qingshu muttered, "besides, it''s not like you haven''t seen it ~"


    This sentence instantly attracted Huang Rong''s eyebrows, and song Qingshu quickly turned around: "don''t worry, I won''t read it."


    "You promise not to look back?" Huang Rong looked into his eyes quietly.


    "I promise!" Song Qingshu raised his hand, a pair of oath.


    "Well, trust you for a while." Huang Rong bit her lip, hesitated for a long time, and finally learned that suoso began to change clothes.


    "To be a gentleman or not?" Hearing the imaginative voice behind him, song Qingshu could not help but start a fierce psychological struggle.


    "Alas ~" at this moment, Huang Rong''s voice came from behind.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu subconsciously turns around, who knows what comes into sight is Huang Rong sitting neatly on the bed sneering at himself.


    "I knew you were unreliable!" Huang Rong glared at him angrily.


    Song Qingshu cried out: "I thought something happened to you."


    Huang Rong said angrily, "you and I are the only two in the room. What can happen to me? Don''t you want to take the opportunity to look at me


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "no wonder everyone says rong''er, you are resourceful. Can you not use the routine so deeply?"


    "Who makes you feel bad?" Huang Rong snorted triumphantly, "turn around quickly. Don''t look back this time!"


    "OK, even if you take off your clothes and seduce me to bed now, I won''t look back." Song Qingshu said angrily.


    "A dog can''t spit Ivory out of its mouth!" Huang Rong red face spat a mouthful, carefully looked at him a few eyes, found that he really did not mean to look back, this began to change clothes.


    However, she was still not at ease, so she changed behind him, looked left and right, and finally climbed to the bed. The whole person shrank into the quilt and began to undress. She was ready to change her clothes in the quilt, so even if the other party turned around, she could not see anything... Thinking of Huang Rong, her lips slightly upturned, and a proud smile appeared.


    "Dr. Li, this way, please." At this time, suddenly came the sound of pushing the door.


    The smile on Huang Rong''s face suddenly solidified. Seeing that the people outside were about to come in, song Qingshu''s figure flashed and went back to the bed again.


    At this time, Huang Rong had already taken off her clothes, and she was like a smooth Mermaid. As soon as song Qingshu entered the quilt, she would inevitably have skin contact with her. A smooth and elastic touch came, and the quilt was full of fragrance like orchid, orchid, musk and musk.


    "You Huang Rong''s whole skin suddenly floated a layer of rose like blush. Just before the attack, people from outside had already come in, but he had to pull the quilt to cover his naked skin, only showing his head outside the quilt.


    In this way, it is inevitable to have physical contact with another man in the quilt, especially the bastard didn''t mean to give way at all. Instead, she became more and more entangled. If she didn''t worry about being discovered by the people who came in, she would have been furious.


    "She seems to be a little sick. If you want to show her something, we''ll all lose our heads in case the baby in her stomach makes a mistake." Said a timid voice, apparently the voice of the maid who had just left.


    Holding the carcass of suede jade in the quilt, song Qingshu would like to go up and hug the maid in waiting for a kiss. She is the best assists king of the season. She just assists once, but this time she assists again.

 Chapter 1405

    It''s easy to figure out why the palace maid is so nervous about Huang Rong''s physical condition. It must be that Zhao Gou just doesn''t want Guo Jing to take up the military post in Sichuan, but he doesn''t really want anything to happen. If Huang Rong''s abortion is caused by his action, it will force Guo Jing to rebel. Moreover, once the news is leaked, the Royal prestige will disappear.


    As a result, Huang Rong went to bed abnormally early just now, and she said that she was not feeling well. The more she thought about it, the more worried she was after she went back. Once something happened to Huang Rong, her life would be gone, so she went to the imperial doctor in a hurry. Even if Huang Rong was angry at that time, she would not care so much.


    At this time, Huang Rong is not only angry, but also a little embarrassed. She defends herself thousands of times, but she is still taken advantage of.


    "And please stretch out your hand for me to pulse." Seeing Huang Rong''s eyes open, the doctor said directly.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red. At this time, she had just taken off her clothes. Once she stretched out her hand, would she not have been seen by him?


    Seeing Huang Rong''s indifference, the maid in waiting sat down beside the bed and wanted to lift the quilt to take her hand out. Although this was a bit rude, Huang Rong was a prisoner, so it didn''t matter if she offended her a little.


    "Ah ~" seeing that the maid was about to lift the quilt, Huang Rong thought of being seen naked with song Qingshu, and her heart immediately raised to her throat.


    Fortunately, at this time, song Qingshu suddenly jumped out of the quilt, and the maid in waiting and the imperial doctor had not had time to see anything clearly, they had already fainted.


    He moved them aside to avoid falling down and making a sound. Song Qingshu just looked back and said apologetically, "I''ve just been in a hurry to be in power. I hope rong''er won''t be offended."


    Huang rongxiafei''s cheeks, wrapped in a quilt, sat on the bed, his eyes full of anger: "is it really urgent to be in power?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Huang Rong said with a sneer, "my internal power is blocked, so my ear strength is not as good as before. But how can you wait until they come to the door to find out your high martial arts?"


    Song Qingshu moved his eyebrows and then said with a bitter smile, "rong''er, you are really smart. You can''t even hide my careful thinking." It turns out that just now he did hear the news of the two people coming. He wanted to hide in advance, but he changed his mind and wanted to push the boat with the current. He didn''t know that Huang Rong saw through.


    Huang Rong powder face contain Sha: "surname song, you said won''t disturb my life, now do so calculate what?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I just want to be close to you. I can''t help but make such a bad decision for you who let you treat me all the time."


    "You Hearing his words, Huang Rong said coldly, "if you are rude to me again, I will tell brother Jing directly."


    Song Qingshu breathed: "you won''t. In this way, things in the state of Jin are doomed to be hidden. How can you do such impulsive things with rong''er''s intelligence?"


    Huang Rong''s face was expressionless: "it''s better to be entangled by you all my life. I''ve been sorry for brother Jing for the things before. I don''t want to do anything sorry for him any more. What''s more, I believe brother Jing will forgive me and protect me in the rest of the time. "


    Song Qingshu stares at her eyes carefully, trying to judge that her words are true, but what he sees is the resolution from her eyes.


    All of a sudden, his stubborn temper rushed up and hummed: "rong''er, don''t force me. I''ll take this opportunity to hide you in a place no one can find and play for a lifetime!"


    "You Huang Rong''s chest heaved with anger. Although she had never heard the word "prison play", it was not difficult to guess the meaning with her intelligence.


    Although Huang Rong felt that the possibility was very small, she didn''t dare to gamble. She was worried that if song Qingshu was hot blooded, she would be imprisoned in a secret room. When he was forbidden all her life, she really had nothing to do.


    Seeing that she was really frightened, song Qingshu snorted. Then he went to one side and began to untie the maid''s clothes.


    "You... What are you doing?" Huang Rong''s mind was a little confused at this time, thinking that he didn''t want to violence her while others were in a coma.


    "What do you think I want to do?" Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and threw the clothes he had taken off onto her, "put on her clothes."


    Just now, he didn''t react because he was so frightened. Now he calmed down and Huang Rong understood his intention in a moment.


    "But even if I put on her clothes, I''ll be easily recognized." Huang Rong said anxiously.


    "I''ll give you a little Polish later. It should be OK." Song Qing Shu could as like as two peas in the same place as her, but she was not even herself. And she was too smart. Song Qing worried that she would speculate on something else after she had seen Yi Rong, so she could only do some conventional camouflage.


    "All right." Huang Rong reached out to pick up her clothes. Her vast white skin was instantly exposed to the air. She immediately responded, "you turn around."


    But song Qingshu didn''t give in to her this time. He went directly to the bedside, picked up the clothes and put them on for her: "time is running out. I''ve been out for so long. I think it has aroused the suspicion of people who want to go back immediately."


    "Oh, let me go." When the quilt was thrown aside by him, Huang Rong was angry and anxious.


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "don''t make trouble. Anyway, I''ve seen you all over, touched you, and kissed you. Is it necessary to be so outspoken?" He has already understood that it is not a wise choice to fight with Huang Rong. It''s better to break the trick with strength. Maybe it will work wonders.


    "You Huang Rong almost didn''t faint, but the strength difference between the two sides was so great that her resistance didn''t work at all.


    In desperation, she could only keep comforting herself that she had been seen anyway, and it didn''t seem to matter to see it again


    After a while, song Qingshu took a small bronze mirror and put it in front of her: "it''s done. You can see if there are any flaws." After that, he also began to wear the clothes of Taiyi.


    Looking at the woman in the bronze mirror, Huang Rong''s face showed a trace of surprise. Unexpectedly, after being so agitated by him, she was somewhat similar to the maid in waiting. Even her slightly raised abdomen was covered by his broad clothes. Although she couldn''t hide it from those close to her, she still had a great chance to muddle through.


    Looking at Song Qingshu, who began to disguise as a doctor, Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity. Although this man sometimes hated some, he was really capable.


    After a while, song Qingshu disguised himself, and then casually put Huang Rong''s clothes on the maid in waiting, then put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt, pretending that Huang Rong was sleeping.


    As for the imperial doctor, song Qingshu originally wanted to put him under the bed, but considering that it might hurt the reputation of the palace maid, he finally put him under the bed.


    "Just follow me with your head down. Don''t look around." Song Qingshu zhengse reminds us.


    Huang Rong was awed by the danger in her heart. She thought of the next danger. Now the most urgent thing is to go out safely, but she can''t blame him for what he did just now.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, song Qingshu patted her hand with a smile: "in fact, you don''t have to worry so much about me. Even if it''s exposed, I''ll take you out of the palace."


    Huang Rong is stunned. She suddenly feels that the man''s smile in front of her is no longer hateful. On the contrary, it is getting warmer and warmer. She suddenly has an impulse in her heart to deliberately expose her identity later and let song Qingshu fight with her. That scene must be unforgettable for her life.


    But she soon put the idea out. She knew that if she was a young girl and had never met brother Jing, she might have been so willful, but now she is married


    Song Qingshu was not clear about Huang Rong''s psychological activities at this time. He took a deep breath and went out of the door first. Then he looked back and imitated the words of the doctor just now and said, "madam is worried and sick. Besides, she is pregnant and weak. I''ll just go and find a prescription to soothe the fetus and nourish the spirit. You can take the medicine with me."


    Huang Rong''s reaction was quick. She quickly lowered her head to learn the voice of the maid in waiting and replied in a low voice: "yes ~"


    The bodyguard nearby looked in from the door and found that "Huang Rong" was lying on the bed to rest, but they were not embarrassed. He waved them away.


    Song Qingshu quietly winks at Huang Rong, signals her to follow, and then takes care of herself to lead the way out.


    Huang Rong''s heart jumped to her throat, and she was annoyed: this man is so brave. When is he still so frivolous.


    The two of them walked out slowly. Seeing that they were about to leave the yard, Huang Rong was about to breathe a sigh of relief when a guard leader behind him called out: "wait a minute!"


    Huang Rong''s sweat and hair all burst up in an instant. She thought that she was finished. Would she fall short of success? At the same time, he secretly complained: the bastard didn''t know whether it was intentional or forgotten, but he didn''t untie the ban on himself. Now the headmaster of the beggars'' sect is powerless. Any strong maid can subdue her. The more he thinks about it, the more sad he is.


    "The bastard must have done it on purpose!" Huang Rong soon came back. In this way, she could only rely on him. In dangerous situations, she was more likely to rely on him. What a jerk.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I didn''t call you," said the guard. Without looking at him, he went directly to Huang Rong. There was a burning desire in his eyes. "Xiaocui''er, how can I suddenly find that you are getting better? You can walk three times and twist your butt so that your brother''s soul is almost flying out."


    His words were echoed by the guards around him: "yes, now just looking at the back makes my brothers unable to control it."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it wasn''t her appearance that was wrong, but that although she could decorate Huang Rong''s face, she couldn''t change her graceful figure.

 Chapter 1406

    Huang Rong listened to the plaintive and obscene whistles around her. She was suddenly ashamed and angry. At this time, she suddenly realized that although song Qingshu was so... So contemptuous sometimes, she seemed to feel much better than the vulgarity of these people.


    "Turn around and let my brother have a look." See Huang Rong has been standing in place, the bodyguard immediately some dissatisfaction, directly a big step in front of her.


    After seeing her appearance, the bodyguard was stunned and then shocked. It turns out that although the rough version of song Qingshu''s disguise is somewhat similar, it certainly can''t stand the close scrutiny of familiar people. The bodyguard obviously recognized that she was not the previous maid of honor. He immediately pressed his hand on the waist knife, opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to shout out.


    At this time, song Qingshu suddenly stood in front of Huang Rong and looked at him with a smile: "what happened?"


    The bodyguard was stunned, a little confused flashed in his eyes, and his hand on the handle of the knife gradually loosened: "no... it''s OK, you go."


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu gives Huang Rong a color. They go out of the courtyard one by one. After turning a corridor, song Qingshu embraces her waist and moves her lightness skills quickly in the palace.


    Until he came to a relatively safe place, song Qingshu put down the beauty in his arms and said gently, "well, it''s ok now."


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red, and some unnatural, she lifted her hair and said, "just now, did you use the method of shifting soul?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to have a direct conflict with those bodyguards, so I have to." Song Qingshu shrugged.


    Huang Rong is secretly frightened. At that moment, song Qingshu controls the mind of a bodyguard with excellent martial arts skills, and his spirit changes greatly. Compared with her, FA is really different.


    "You are not allowed to use the spirit shifting method on me in the future." Huang Rong glared at Song Qingshu, and there was an inexplicable fear in her heart.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it depends on the situation. If you annoy me, I''ll try my best to make you love me all your life. As my slave, I do some shameless and impetuous things in bed every day... Eh, the more I say, the more I feel."


    "You son of a bitch!" Huang Rong was so angry that she grabbed the hairpin on her head and threw it at him.


    Song Qingshu dodged and laughed: "OK, OK, take off the maid of honor''s clothes quickly. Let''s go back to the martial arts competition hall. At this moment, Kung Fu may have decided the outcome."


    Huang Rong clenched her teeth and knew that she was not out of danger, so she had to take off the maid''s clothes according to his instructions, revealing the clothes she had worn before.


    Song Qingshu stares at her for a long time, then walks over to pull up her messy hair, and then takes out a hat to cover her head: "well, this should be almost the same."


    "Will it be recognized?" Huang Rong pulled the lower edge of her hat and asked with a guilty heart. Just now, the other person''s hand caressed her hair, and the feeling was still palpitating.


    "Don''t worry, even Brother Guo can''t recognize you now." Song Qingshu smiles, takes her hand and goes to the direction where the martial arts competition hall is.


    Song Qingshu was restored to his original appearance, because he was now a noble man, but the bodyguard didn''t dare to stop him. As for the followers who followed him, naturally they would not attract people''s attention.


    At this time, the martial arts competition has been heated, and everyone''s attention has been attracted, but no one has noticed the arrival of song Qingshu.


    When he returned to his position and sat down, song Qingshu arranged Huang Rong to stand behind him. At the same time, he whispered into the secret: "I''d like you to stand here for a while. When the competition is over, I''ll take the opportunity to take you out."


    "Well." Huang Rongwei gave an indisputable hum. Although her physical strength became weak after she was pregnant, song Qingshu had just released the ban in her body. Now she has recovered her internal power. She can stand for a while.


    Like nature itself, the lonely nine sword of Linghu Chong was so extraordinary that the lonely nine sword was more exquisite than ever. The two of them were not able to see her. Some of the spectators around marveled at their swordsmanship, which was rare in the world.


    Han kuozhou saw that song Qingshu came back and said hello to him. At this time, he saw that Murong Fu was gradually forced into a mess. He became more and more happy. He came to song Qingshu and said in a low voice: "before, I let Tiande show the enemy that he was weak. At first, Murong Fu''s attack was like a storm, and Jia Sidao was very happy; Now Tiande is gradually exerting his strength. You can see that his eyebrows are twisted like a Sichuan character. Hahaha, it''s really exciting


    Song Qingshu looks over to Jia Sidao and finds that he is as deep as water. The king of Beijing seems to be explaining something to him. He can''t help laughing to himself. Han Zhuozhou seems to be very calm on weekdays. Now he has successfully placed Jia Sidao once, and he is as happy as a child.


    Han Jianzhou and song Qingshu said a few words, then sat up straight and began to communicate with other friends in a low voice. Huang Rong took the opportunity to whisper to song Qingshu: "hum, if brother Jing is here, these two people are not his opponents."


    "Not necessarily." Song Qingshu is noncommittal. It should be OK for Guo Jing to surpass Murong Fu, but Linghu Chong''s Dugu Jiujian is too wonderful. Combined with Yijin Jing and Yingxing Da, Guo Jing may not be able to win him.


    At this time, there was a cry of surprise in the field. It turned out that Linghu Chong and Murong Fu''s double swords intersected. With an unexpected angle, he picked the sword in the other side''s hand.


    "Won Han kuozhou is about to stand up.


    But song Qingshu frowned: "not necessarily!"


    Han Yu Zhou was stunned and asked subconsciously, "according to the information, Murong Fu is good at sword technique. Now that the sword has been sold, does he still have to admit defeat?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer. He just nodded his mouth and motioned to see for himself. Han Zhuozhou looked at him with doubts and widened his eyes instantly. It turns out that after Murong Fu''s long sword was hit, he didn''t look dejected. Instead, he made a counter attack on Linghu Chong.


    After Linghu Chong knocked out his opponent''s long sword, he thought that the dust had settled down, and subconsciously he felt a little relaxed. Who knew that his opponent''s palm power was surging like a storm, and his power was even above his previous sword skill! In a hurry, he was in a mess. If it wasn''t for his excellent fighting instinct, he might have been injured several times by the opponent.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms?" Huang Rong blurted out, her eyes full of shock.


    "Yes, it''s really eighteen dragon subduing palms." Song Qingshu nods. Among the nine swords of Dugu, Linghu Chong is the best at breaking the sword. Now, facing the same unique martial arts skill of 18 dragon subduing palms, he can''t do it and gradually falls into the disadvantage.


    "How can he know the unique knowledge of the beggars'' sect?" Huang Rong is shocked. You should know that the eighteen dragon subduing palms and dog beating stick are the secret of the beggars'' sect. Only a few of the sect leaders and the elder Chuangong know how to do it. Is it true that the Murong family of Gusu is familiar with the martial arts of the whole world?


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I taught it."


    "You taught me that?" Huang Rong was even more shocked.


    However, song Qingshu stopped talking. In his mind, he came up with the scene of teaching Murong Fu eighteen dragon subduing palms. It turned out that when he first passed through, his meridians were broken, and eventually he was able to change his life. Murong Fu had a lot of help in it. It''s a pity that later the two gradually took different paths, and even began to oppose each other. In order to end their gratitude, song Qingshu helped Murong Fu several times, and even finally gave him the secret script of the eighteen dragon subduing palms.


    Too profound to be understood by the nine Yin manual, Huang Rong''s eyes were deep, and his brother brother was a scholar. Among them, the most important nine Yin classics and eighteen dragon''s song and song books were all the most important martial arts. But the two martial arts were not the most important martial arts of Song Qing Shu.


    "Qingshu, do you think Tiande is OK?" Han Jianzhou was still laughing at Jia Sidao just now. As a result, it was his turn to write on his face. After all, the victory and defeat had a great influence on them.


    After reading the book for a while, song Qingshu replied: "the chance for Murong Fu to win is to suddenly use the 18 dragon subduing palms... Wu Tiande was unprepared. Unfortunately, he failed to turn the advantage into victory. When Wu Tiande eased down, he was afraid that he would not be far from failure."


    When he heard that, Han Yu Zhou was slightly relieved: "if you say that in terms of Qingshu''s martial arts, it must be no worse."


    At this time, Huang Rong was also closely watching the competition, because he was used to the eighteen dragon subduing palms of Hong Qigong and Guo Jingshi. Looking at Murong Fu, he felt that something was wrong. His moves were too fast, and he paid too much attention to the dexterity of the moves.


    At the beginning, she heard her husband mention that the essence of the eighteen dragon subduing palms is not the trick but the palm power. The palm power should be fast, slow, swallow and spit before it can be called great success. Murong Fu''s pursuit of speed is obviously going astray.


    Just at this time, hearing song Qingshu''s reply to Han juezhou, Huang Rong had to secretly admire the other party''s eyesight. She knew that because she was too familiar with the eighteen dragon subduing palms, she faintly felt that Murong Fu was going to lose. The other party only took a look and made a firm judgment. Her eyesight was extremely poisonous.


    Sure enough, not long after the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, Linghu Chong found that Murong Fu''s palm technique began to repeat. He was keen to catch the flaw. His sword was like a flying immortal in the sky. He came first from an impossible angle and reached Murong Fu''s throat.


    Murong Fu''s body suddenly froze, and his face was extremely embarrassed. Before his sword was knocked down, it can be said that he intended to do it. Now the key is made. As long as the other side''s sword moves forward an inch, he will be bloody on the spot. Even a three-year-old can see who wins and who loses.


    "It''s time to win or lose. Please stop!" Get Zhao structure signal, as with imperial equipment Ding Dian Lang Sheng said.


    Linghu Chong took back the sword, arched his hand and said, "give in!"

 Chapter 1407

    Murong Fu didn''t return to him at all. At this time, his mind was blank. He thought that he had been losing all these years. He intended to take advantage of this good opportunity to fight back completely, but it turned out to be another disastrous defeat. After today, everyone must know that his aunt Murong Fu is a defeated general, and Nan Murong will only become a laughing stock in the world. The great cause of national restoration is also a dream


    Seeing Murong Fu''s sad face, song Qingshu sighed. The world is a winner and loser. Murong Fu is a top expert in the world, and his martial arts ability can be called excellent. However, the opponents he meets are all brilliant people, and he can only sigh about the fate.


    Next, Zhao Gou announced the appointment of Cheng song as a scholar of zizhengdian university to know Chengdu government and Sichuan Zhizhi envoy; Wu Tiande was appointed to be the commander of all the military forces before Xingzhou Garrison and concurrently the governor of Xingzhou and the pacifier of Lizhou West Road; Then a series of Sichuan officials were appointed


    In the evening, a banquet was held in the imperial palace to entertain the newly appointed Sichuan officials. There was no lack of encouragement from the emperor.


    Because it was still early, civil and military officials began to leave the palace one after another. Song Qingshu rushed to the palace gate with several attendants including Huang Rong. He was thinking that if the guards of the palace gate found anything unusual later, he would have to use the spirit shifting method again.


    At this time, a cold voice called him: "Song Qingshu!"


    Song Qingshu was so stiff that he couldn''t help complaining. Why did he see his aunt at this moment? Instead of stopping, Wen Yan quickened his pace and tried to get out of the ranks of civil and military officials.


    Huang Rong quietly looked back, only to see a graceful, indifferent and gorgeous woman in palace dress looking this way, can''t help but some sour said: "your romantic debt has come."


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "what romantic debt? Romantic robbery is almost the same. Don''t look at it. Let''s go."


    Huang Rong turned her lips and said, "I can''t go."


    As soon as her voice fell, a beautiful shadow stood in front of them: "song, am I a tiger? Why are you avoiding me all the time? "


    Looking at the fairy like figure in front of him, song Qingshu had a headache, but he had a smile on his face: "if tigers in this world are so beautiful, then all men will turn into hunters."


    The woman in front of her is naturally Zhao Yingluo, a girl in a yellow shirt. If song Qingshu is usually willing to have a talk with such a beautiful girl, but now Huang Rong is still behind her. Her disguise can hide from the general bodyguard, but not from the girl in a yellow shirt.


    It can be said that he is afraid of what comes. Song Qingshu is worried about what flaws will be revealed. Huang Rong covers her mouth and runs to one side to vomit violently.


    It turned out that Huang Rong turned her eyes when she heard song Qingshu''s words just now. She thought that this bastard usually colludes with women in this way... I don''t know if it''s because she''s pregnant or not. When she heard these numb words, her stomach turned upside down and she couldn''t help running to one side and retching.


    "He..." looking at Huang Rong''s graceful and moving figure, Huang Shan''s female face looked puzzled.


    When song Qingshu was worried, Han juezhou came over with a smile, as if he had inadvertently blocked the sight of Huang shannu: "Qingshu, how can you walk so fast? We agreed to go back and have a drink together. "


    Song Qingshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and echoed: "I saw you talking to people over there just now, but I didn''t call you."


    At this time, Han juezhou just saw the appearance of the yellow dress girl: "the princess is here, too." Although her public identity is Yang, her real identity can''t be concealed from people like Han Yuzhou.


    Huang Shan Nu Xiu eyebrows slightly Cu, some discontentedly say: "Han adult, I am talking with song Qingshu?" As the daughter of Huizong of Song Dynasty, the younger sister of the emperor, and the saint of Jianshan academy, she was always aloof, so she was not afraid to offend Han Yuzhou, the prime minister.


    Han Yu Zhou laughed and said, "in this case, I won''t disturb the conversation between you two. Qingshu, I''ll wait for you first." After two steps, he stopped and glared at Song Qingshu''s attendants: "what are you doing here? You don''t have any eyesight."


    The attendants looked at each other, but Huang Rong reacted quickly, lowered her head and followed. Then the other attendants suddenly realized that they followed.


    Looking at the figure of the group leaving, song Qingshu was worried that Huang Rong would be stopped by the guards at the gate of the palace later. After all, Han Yuzhou would not change his mind. But on second thought, who dares to check Han Yuzhou''s details in the imperial court? I feel relieved in a moment.


    "It seems that you are very familiar with Han Yu Zhou." Thinking of Han Yu Zhou''s ambiguous smile when he left, the girl in the yellow shirt only felt that her cheek was a little hot.


    "It''s OK, the friendship that was established in Yangzhou." In order to avoid her seeing any flaws, song Qingshu quietly withdrew her eyes.


    "Oh ~" Huang shannu said casually just to resolve the embarrassment in her heart, and she didn''t care about their friendship at all. "Why didn''t I see you during the martial arts contest just now?"


    Song Qingshu heart a Lin, subconsciously replied: "my stomach is not comfortable, go out convenient for a while."


    "Is it?" The yellow shirt girl said with a smile, "your cultivation has not been invaded by cold and heat. It''s OK not to eat for a few days. How can you feel uncomfortable?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "there are three kinds of anxieties. No matter how good your martial arts are, you can''t go against the sky."


    Huang Shan Nu didn''t believe his lies at all. She snorted coldly: "I''m afraid it''s not three urgent things. Instead, she went to find Wu Guifei."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He knew that she was wrong, but it was better than letting her know that he had taken Huang Rong, so he acquiesced.


    Seeing that he didn''t retort, a trace of anger flashed across the yellow shirt girl''s eyebrows: "although Wu Guifei is the best in the world, many of your confidants are no worse than her. Why do you make a mistake in your future? After all, they are concubines. Once the affair between you and her is exposed, how can the whole Song Dynasty accommodate you? " She is very clever. From some clues and a few words from her master, it is easy to judge the unusual relationship between Song Qingshu and a Ke.


    "Do I have many beautiful confidants like Wu Guifei? Let me think about it... "Song Qing Shudun, eyes suddenly to yellow shirt female body keep Piao go.


    The woman in yellow shirt was very uncomfortable by him. She spat, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I finally think of a confidant who meets the requirements. That''s girl you."


    Although she knew that he was deliberately trying to coax herself, Huang shannu still couldn''t help her heart beating. However, she quickly responded and covered up her fluctuation with a cold hum: "don''t change the topic. Paper can''t cover the fire. Sooner or later, people will know about you and Wu Guifei. You can do it yourself." Then he turned and walked away, and disappeared in the distance without looking back.


    Song Qingshu can''t help laughing bitterly at her natural and unrestrained departure, but now Huang Rong is more urgent, and a Ke''s affairs will be explained to her later.


    Worried that Huang Rong would be robbed again, or that Han Zhou would use her as a chip to threaten himself, song Qingshu walked as fast as he could, and almost arrived at Han''s house without stopping.


    Han juezhou had been waiting for him in his study, and Huang Rong had changed back into women''s clothes and was sitting at the other end of the room.


    "Rong... Are you ok?" Song Qingshu quickly walks up to Huang Rong and asks. He originally wanted to shout rong''er, but when he realized that it was not proper for Han Jianzhou to shout so intimately, he changed his words temporarily.


    "I''m fine." Huang Rong smiles. He obviously understands what song Qingshu is asking her, so he hints that Han Yuzhou doesn''t embarrass her.


    At this time, Huang Rong is out of the predicament, and her depression has been swept away, and she is back to her usual charming and moving. At this time, she really wants to take away her soul with a smile.


    "I''ll take you back in a minute." Song Qingshu whispered that he was really worried about leaving Huang Rong in Han''s house. After thinking about it, he took care of Huang Rong himself.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red, and she whispered back: "brother Jing is coming soon."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was shocked. Before they could be alone for so long, they had to be separated again. When he thought of this, he wanted to strangle Han Jianzhou.


    If Han Zhuozhou felt it, he said with a smile, "master Huang wants to see great Xia Guo. I can''t stop him. I''ll send someone to ask him to come here. Now calculate the time. I''m afraid it''s coming soon."


    As the saying goes, Cao Cao is coming. As soon as his voice fell, a young man came to tell him, "Mr. Xiang, is great Xia Guo here?"


    "I don''t know what Mr. Han is looking for me, Mr. Guo..." Guo Jing came in with a big step. Suddenly, he saw the bright and moving wife in the room. For a moment, he was surprised and excited, and rushed over, "rong''er!"


    "Brother Jing!" Huang Rong, who has been separated from her husband for so long, is also very excited. She can''t help but stand up and greet her. She is about to throw herself into her husband''s arms. I don''t know why she looks at Song Qingshu not far away, stops her figure and just lets her husband hold her arm.


    "Rong''er, am I dreaming?" Guo Jing said in disbelief.


    "You didn''t dream," Huang Rong''s voice choked. Seeing her husband''s slovenness and bloodshot eyes, she felt heartache and pity. "Brother Jing, you''ve been working hard for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the two of them showing their true feelings, song Qingshu was not happy. But soon he began to laugh at himself. He was a husband and wife who respected each other so much that he was not jealous.


    "Rong''er, who caught you and how did you get out of danger?" Guo Jing asked suddenly.


    "This time, thanks to song''s help, I can get out of danger." Huang Rong hesitated and did not answer the first question.


    Guo Jing walked to the front of Song Qing''s writing and arched his hand: "if the song brothers have any assignment in the future, Guo will never frown."


    Guo Jing has a sense of awe inspiring righteousness. Song Qingshu screams shame and holds him in a hurry: "Brother Guo is serious. This is what I should do."


    Seeing that her husband was so grateful to song Qingshu, Huang Rong always felt strange in her heart. She quickly interrupted them: "thank you very much for Han Xiang''s help."


    Guo Jing''s eyebrows moved, and he went to thank Han Yu Zhou. Han Yu Zhou responded with a smile, and suddenly said, "Mrs. Guo was rescued from the Imperial Palace secretly. I really don''t show up in public these days. In my opinion, it''s better to let your wife live in Qingshu''s house for a while, and wait for the wind to pass."

 Chapter 1408

    Hearing Han''s words, Guo Jing looked at his wife in shock: "rong''er, have you been caught in the palace?"


    Huang Rong hesitated for a moment. Originally, she wanted to go back and talk to him quietly, but now she has no choice but to tell him truthfully: "yes, it was song... Qingshu and Han Xiang who rescued me from the palace."


    "Why did the emperor arrest you?" Guo Jing was very puzzled. He asked himself that he was loyal to the court of the Southern Song Dynasty. Who knew that in exchange for such an outcome, no matter how broad-minded he was, he would inevitably be lost.


    Song Qingshu explained: "Brother Guo, you don''t have to care too much. According to our conjecture, it''s probably because you have too much Jia Sidao faction mark. Now the imperial court''s Jinghu war zone is all his people. The emperor doesn''t want Sichuan to be controlled by him."


    This is the result of his, Huang Rong and Han kuozhou''s consistent analysis. Unfortunately, they don''t know why Zhao Gou did so. Besides this, there is a more important reason, that is, Guo Jing is Chai Rong... No, it should be Guo Rong''s descendant.


    Huang Rong looked at her husband anxiously: "brother Jing ~"


    Guo Jing breathed a sigh of relief: "so it is. I thought it was our husband and wife who did something that the emperor taboo."


    Seeing his open-minded appearance, Han Yu Zhou was surprised and asked, "does great Xia Guo mind at all?"


    "What do you mind?" Guo Jing said with a frank smile. "The power of the imperial court is too much concentrated in the hands of one powerful minister. It is doomed to cause turmoil in the future. It is not the blessing of the people. If we can take precautions, my little sacrifice is nothing."


    Han couldn''t help sighing: "I''ve heard for a long time that great Xia Guo''s righteousness is very poor. He is great for the country and the people. At first, I didn''t think so. Now I see that great Xia Guo''s bearing is really heartbreaking."


    "Mr. Han is serious." Guo Jing hastened to reply.


    After a few words of conversation, Han Jianzhou said again, "great Xia Guo is as broad-minded as a sea, but today''s emperor... Hehe, it''s hard to avoid villains around you. In case leader Huang appears around you and is incited by villains around you, your couple will be in danger."


    At this time, song Qingshu wanted to go up and hug him. He thought that he was still scolding you for beating mandarin ducks. He didn''t expect that you sent a wonderful assist so soon. For the sake of this assist, the previous thing was written off.


    Although Han Jianzhou didn''t make it clear, these people in the field were not stupid. He naturally understood what he meant. Zhao Gou had always been narrow-minded. If he knew that Huang Rong had escaped from the palace and returned to Guo Jing, he would not have guessed a lot. He had killed a Yue Fei in those years. What would a Guo Jing be?


    Huang Rong thought like electricity, instantly want to understand the pass, nodded and said: "yes, brother Jing, I can''t appear in your side now, so as not to bring you danger." Originally, she didn''t want to see song Qingshu, but she was worried that her husband would be involved, so she had to take the least of the two evils.


    Guo Jing snorted: "I''m not afraid of danger. We''ll go back to Xiangyang together."


    "Is it the king''s land in the whole world? Shall we go back to Xiangyang?" Huang Rong looked at her husband angrily, "besides, you are not afraid of danger, but also for me and... And the baby in my stomach."


    "I''m not thoughtful enough," Guo Jing said with a bitter smile. He walked up to song Qingshu. "Brother song, I''m going to trouble you again before I thank you very much. I''m relieved that my sister-in-law will take care of you."


    Hearing his words, song Qingshu gave Huang Rong a look and found that she was looking at her own side. Huang Rong looked away in a panic.


    "Brother Guo, don''t worry. I will take good care of my sister-in-law and don''t let others bully her." Song Qingshu patted his chest and said.


    Guo Jing didn''t respond to the mystery of his words, but Huang Rong understood it in an instant. She couldn''t help but glare at him fiercely. Why don''t "other people" bully me? Can you bully me honestly?


    Of course, she could not express these concerns. She could only sulk there.


    The next few people talked about the matters needing attention. Time passed unconsciously. Han Jianzhou looked out of the window and said, "great Xia Guo, you''ve been here for a long time. Why don''t you go back first, so as not to attract the attention of those who want to pay attention to you. Especially when we go out of the government with Qingshu later, the target is too conspicuous. "


    Although some of them were reluctant to part with their wives, Guo Jing also knew the power of it. He nodded to Huang Rong and said, "rong''er, take good care of yourself. I''ll go first."


    Huang Rong nodded, his eyes also filled with a layer of fog: "brother Jing, you have to be careful in everything, and after you leave, you have to pretend to continue to look for me, so as to avoid the big contrast between the front and the back, and the people in the palace suspect you."


    Song Qingshu secretly admires Huang Rong for her intelligence. She has forgotten this. I didn''t expect that she could be so thoughtful when she was excited.


    After seeing off Guo Jing, Han Jianzhou talked with song Qingshu about the situation in Sichuan for a while. He estimated that time was almost up. He said, "great Xia Guo has been gone for a while. Now you should not be so conspicuous when you go out."


    Song Qingshu got up and said, "thank you for your help today."


    Han Chuzhou laughed: "you and I are still so polite. You know, you''ve helped me a lot." He winked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu suddenly understood that he was talking about going to Beijing Palace instead of Wu Tiande. Thinking of Qin Keqing''s slightly open mouth, fairy like breathing, and cheerful and sweet look, he couldn''t help but shake his heart. However, thinking that Huang Rong was still on the side, he quickly restrained his face.


    Huang Rong looked at him suspiciously with a thoughtful expression.


    "By the way, don''t go out directly later. I''ll ask my servants to carry the sedan chair here. You can go back to king Qi''s house in the sedan chair, so no one will know that master Huang is here on the way." The reason why han Jianzhou is so careful is that he is also involved in this matter. He doesn''t want Huang Rong to be found here, so as not to set fire to him.


    "This... This is not very good." Huang Rong said with an embarrassed face.


    "What''s wrong?" Han juezhou was stunned, but seeing her shy expression, he understood immediately, "Oh, my wife is worried about the incompatibility between men and women, and she is in a hurry to take power. Great Xia Guo won''t say anything here. Ha ha ha, don''t worry about it, not to mention that we are a gentleman in Qingshu. "


    Huang Rong spat in secret, thinking that song Qingshu was a gentleman, and that the sow could go up the tree.


    "It''s... It''s my worry." Huang Rong is not so indifferent to the weight of the people. He knows that sitting next to the song Seiya book can only avoid the eyelid of the parties. The reason why he deliberately makes a difficult situation is mainly to show Han Tuozhou. After all, he is a married man, and he does not want to be seen by himself as any unusual traces of his relationship with Song Qing Shu.


    Soon the sedan chair was carried over, and Han Xuzhou scattered his servants. Then he said to song Qingshu, "please, two of you


    "Sister in law, please." Song Qingshu held out his hand and saluted.


    Looking at his smiley face, Huang Rong was angry and thought that you really took me as your sister-in-law!


    However, in front of Han''s face, she could not attack. She could only walk into the sedan chair with her lips pursed. Then song Qingshu arched Han''s hand: "goodbye!"


    Han kuozhou nodded, and then he began to order people to come in and lift the sedan chair. After seeing the sedan chair leave, a man came out of the rockery next to him. He was su Shidan, his chief aide: "prime minister."


    Han said, "Shidan, I''m going to recommend Guo Jing as the deputy commander of the front Department of the palace. Please help me draft the memorial."


    Su Shidan was stunned: "Guo Jing is from Jia Sidao''s side. We use our own strength to push him to such a key position. Don''t we make wedding clothes for each other?"


    "Just because he''s Jia Sidao, I recommend him," Han Chuzhou said with a smile, "and the more important the position, the better."


    Su Shidan''s face was puzzled. He suddenly understood it and could not help but thumbed up: "Gao, Jia Sidao was dissatisfied because Guo Jing didn''t take part in the competition. It was easy to say that Murong Fu had won, but now that he lost, he would be angry with Guo Jing. At this time, Mr. Xiang, you recommend Guo Jing to be the deputy commander of the front department. With Jia Sidao''s suspicious character, you will surely doubt whether Guo Jing has fallen to your side. "


    Han juezhou smoothed his chin beard and said with a smile, "why not make a great general who doesn''t make a lot of money?"


    In the sedan chair that left Han''s house, Huang Rong pushed the man beside him and said in a low voice, "Hey, you can take a seat."


    Song Qing''s bookseller put out her hands, enjoying the warm touch of her body, while explaining: "the sedan chair is so big, how can I get there?"


    Huang Rong bit her lip: "you boast about the king of Qi. As a result, it''s no shame to get such a broken sedan chair." As he said this, he reached out to the men around him.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t use my family''s clothes when I went out this time. This sedan chair belongs to Han Yuzhou."


    Huang Rong spat at the same time, and instantly turned his anger on Han Yu Zhou: "he is a prime minister, and such a sedan chair is also available."


    Song Qing Shu wry smile: "you can misunderstand him, he specially prepared a small sedan chair, so that the eyes of all parties saw that they would be conscious that I was the only one in the sedan chair."


    Huang Rong actually guessed it, but the close contact with him in the sedan chair made her a little upset: "anyway, I don''t think you two are good things. Just before leaving, they blinked at each other, what kind of signal were they playing?"


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to say perfunctorily, "the day before the martial arts contest, King Beijing asked Wu Tiande to go to the banquet. I helped him block it, so Han Yuzhou thanks me."


    Worried about her questioning, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "by the way, who robbed you before?"


    "Naturally, they are the experts in the palace," Huang Rong said as she recalled. "I heard their voices a little sharp. They are probably eunuchs in the palace."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. It seems that Huang Shang and Huang shannu didn''t take part in this. They just don''t know which two gongs in the palace


    "Who robbed you the first time?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked again. He had asked Ren Yingying before. He knew that Zhang Rou was catching her, Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan with the experts of the loyal army. Other people in the loyal army didn''t have the ability to rob Huang Rongcai.


    Huang Rong recalled the original scene and slowly replied: "that man is very good at martial arts with his face covered... Well, I can see that he is not young... By the way, he has a finger that seems to be broken."

 Chapter 1409

    "Broken finger?" Song Qingshu is thoughtful. In fact, Ren Yingying talked about it with him before. At that time, he thought that Hong Qigong, the famous finger breaking expert in the world, was the nine finger beggar. But Hong Qigong could not rob Huang Rong. "What''s his martial arts like?"


    Huang Rong recalled for a moment and shook her head: "his martial arts are very miscellaneous, and there are all kinds of tricks of various schools, but the power is greater than those of the people of those schools..." she described as she spoke.


    Song Qingshu listened, and suddenly his mind flashed: "I know who he is!"


    "Who is it?" Huang Rong''s eyes widened and she was also curious.


    "Murongbo!" It turns out that song Qingshu just now remembered an old story. When he was in the state of Jin, murongbo used his Shenhe finger and his sword Qi to fight hard. Finally, he hurt his finger, and he knew all kinds of martial arts, so he was still better than LAN. It''s hard to think of anything except Gusu Murong.


    "Isn''t murongbo dead?" Huang Rong was stunned. The northern Qiaofeng, the southern Murong, and most of the prestige of the southern Murong were created by murongbo. He was also a master level figure in the Jianghu. When he passed away, he made a sensation.


    "Feign death just..." Song Qingshu then said Murong''s ambition of rejuvenating the state of Yan again.


    "I see!" How clever Huang Rong is. With enough information, she instantly straightens everything out. "He wants his son Murong Fu to take charge of the military power in Sichuan, and then he can take the opportunity to rebel and restore Dayan. But brother Jing is Jia Sidao''s "three rules of law?" Song Qingshu laughs, "how about three rules?"


    "There are so many women in your family. If you still treat me like this, they are not blind. Naturally, you can see the relationship between us," Huang Rong clenched her lips. "If you are seen by others, what do you want me to do?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t be so confused. When someone is present, I will be respectful to you."


    "I hope you do what you say." Huang Rong wanted him to be respectful to himself no matter who he was, but she knew it was impossible, so she didn''t waste any more words.


    "I won''t be able to make out with you later. Rong''er, do you want to make it up to me now?" Song Qingshu put his face together again.


    Huang Rong almost fainted: "who wants to make out with you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s too crowded in the sedan chair. We sit side by side like this. I''m afraid we''ll squeeze your stomach and hurt the baby inside. I''d better hold you." Finish saying also don''t wait for her to respond, can''t help but say to embrace her to put in own bosom.


    "You Song Qingshu''s skill is so agile that when Huang Rong reacts, the whole person has already sat in his arms.


    "Don''t get excited, be careful to move the fetal gas." Song Qingshu put his face to her face and said gently.


    Huang Rong was about to revolt. After hearing this, she gradually softened. She thought that he had saved herself from two dangers. When she saw his excited mood, her heart softened: "when we get to your house, let me go!"


    "Good." Song Qingshu put his hand around her chin and slowly kissed her.


    Huang Rong''s eyes showed a trace of confusion and hesitation. She gradually closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her lips were about to touch each other, but she suddenly turned away: "no, it can''t be like this."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "before I rescued you from Baoshi mountain, didn''t you kiss me together? Now why refuse?"


    "Don''t mention that!" Huang Rong''s face was very hot. "It was a line of life and death at that time. I happened to... Anyway, it was just an accident."


    Song Qingshu chuckled bitterly: "it seems that only wandering on the edge of life and death can you put aside all kinds of secular shackles and inadvertently reveal your true feelings."


    Huang Rong was silent. After a long time, she said, "it was originally a mistake between us. We actually knew it was a mistake. Why should we make mistakes again and again?"


    "There is no right or wrong about love." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Love?" Huang Rong raised her head, a pair of beautiful eyes as beautiful as gems, "you ask yourself, I''m afraid your love is more interested in my body?"


    "You always see things from such a sharp angle," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "I don''t deny that your body has a great temptation to me, but I believe you should feel my feelings for you."


    "Well said." Huang Rong spat a mouthful, think of this several times when the other party saves oneself that anxious expression, really is from the heart.


    Regardless of the thought that he admitted that he was very interested in his body, Huang Rong was very angry. Just as she was about to say something about him, a strange look flashed across her eyebrows, and she said, "you''re up to me."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t hear it clearly at the beginning. She didn''t wake up until she repeated it. She said awkwardly, "normal physiological reaction, who makes you so charming? I''m afraid it would be the same for any man to hold you."


    Huang Rong snorted: "it''s still my fault?" I''m afraid the ordinary girl is too shy to speak, but after all, she is a woman who has been married for many years. Her daughter is a teenager. Although she is a little uncomfortable, she still can barely communicate with each other on this issue.


    "My fault, my fault." Song Qingshu asked for mercy in a hurry.


    Soon, the sedan chair fell into silence, and the narrow space seemed to be filled with an ambivalent atmosphere.


    Because the sedan chair is carried by people, it is inevitable that there will be a certain degree of vibration up and down in the process of operation. Now they are so tightly held together. With the vibration of the sedan chair, it is inevitable that there will be some friction and contact between their bodies. In addition, the physiological state of song Qingshu at this time.


    Huang Rong''s face became more and more red, and there seemed to be a layer of water flowing in her eyes. At last, she could not help opening her mouth, but her voice became unnatural: "you... Let me down."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows: "why do you want to come down? Don''t you feel comfortable holding... Like this? "


    Huang Rong opened her lips and whispered, "you promised me three rules."


    "But I haven''t come to your house yet?" Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "Aren''t you playing a rascal?" Huang Rong said angrily.


    "So what?" Song Qingshu simply broke the jar.


    Huang Rong was about to say something when the sedan chair trembled again, which made her unstable. She sat heavily in Song Qingshu''s arms again and could not help exclaiming.


    "You Huang Rong body a stiff, now this situation let her some speechless.


    "Are you three months pregnant?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    "What''s the matter with you!" Huang Rong gritted her teeth.


    "Of course it does. According to scientific research, cousins can''t have sex in the first three months and the second two months of pregnancy." Song Qingshu is popular science.


    "You bastard!" Hearing what he said, Huang Rong could not help but feel ashamed and angry.


    "Look at rong''er''s reaction, it should have been three months." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    As for his question, Huang Rong turned away and ignored him. At the same time, she secretly regretted that the group of servant girls had sent several alternative dresses to Han Yuzhou''s house just now. She shouldn''t have chosen this one. Although it''s beautiful enough, the material of the dress is too thin.


    As the first assistant of the imperial court, Han kuozhou''s clothes are naturally made of the best silk. They are very light on his body. Several layers of skirts stick together, so he doesn''t walk. The light is as thin as cicada wings.


    Normally, Huang Rong would be quite satisfied with the dress, but now sitting in Song Qingshu''s arms, she wishes that the coarser and heavier the material, the better. That would at least play a preventive role. As now, she can clearly feel the heat of the other person''s body.


    Huang Rong grabbed the wall of the sedan chair and tried to lift her body up a little. Her face was both shy and angry: "there are so many confidants around you. I can''t find them later. Why... Why bother me!"

 Chapter 1410

    "Because they''re not you." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Huang Rong was stunned. He hit a soft place in his heart with this ordinary sentence. He could not help sighing. This bastard is obviously greedy for beauty, but he can make women feel his true feelings. No wonder there are so many excellent confidants around him.


    When she lost her mind, song Qingshu had gone a step further. Huang Rong felt like scolding each other subconsciously, but suddenly she thought that it didn''t seem to matter. After all, she was wearing clothes... What''s more, she also enjoyed the taste.


    This idea just rose, Huang Rong instantly wake up: No, I can''t do sorry for brother Jing!


    She suddenly stood up, trying to rebuke each other with righteous words, but as soon as her mouth opened, the sedan chair suddenly stopped, and she fell forward because she couldn''t stand steadily.


    "It''s over!" Huang Rong''s face turned pale. At the thought that falling to the ground might lead to miscarriage or something, her mother''s instinct made her subconsciously fall back. Fortunately, she had a good foundation in martial arts and just overcome her inertia in this moment.


    But the cost is also very heavy, because almost exhausted the whole body strength to fall back, so the whole person completely unstable center of gravity, a buttock once again sat in the arms of song Qingshu, that moment two people are frozen.


    Song Qingshu showed a strange look: "this time you took the initiative to sit up, no wonder I am."


    Huang Rong''s whole face turned red and bleeding. She wanted to swear, but she couldn''t say a word at this time.


    "Did it hurt you?" Song Qingshu put her hand on her shoulder and asked with concern.


    "Hurt you big head!" Huang Rong is really going crazy at the moment. She wants to raise her hand and slap him in the face. However, she doesn''t dare to move at this moment, for fear that it will make her more embarrassed.


    "What a coincidence..." Song Qingshu glanced at each other''s buttocks and thought that he had seen a very popular post on the Internet in his previous life to discuss the mentally retarded passages in those online novels. One of the posts mentioned that in a novel, the company''s beautiful secretary was wearing an ol buttock skirt and was going to copy and scan things. The man had an instinctive physical reaction when he saw her sexy appearance, As a result, when she passed by the man, she accidentally slipped. The man instinctively went to help her, and they fell together. Meiyan''s secretary sat on the man. At that moment, the man actually entered the Secretary''s body


    At that time, Song Qing book was also following Tucao, so how did the author make complaints about such a mentally retarded bridge? The jeans of men''s men, the hip skirts of the Secretary, and the underwear of two people could not be entered from any angle, but it never occurred to me that when I laughed at someone''s mental retardation, I had a similar coincidence now.


    Of course, song Qingshu couldn''t compare with the man who was hanging in the sky in this respect. After all, he had several layers of clothes on his back. He could not really know what it was with his toes, but it was enough to make Huang Rong feel ashamed and angry.


    Huang Rong clenched her lips tightly, but she didn''t make any shy voice just when she was shocked. At this time, she gradually slowed down. She took a deep breath and was about to question him. Who knew that song Qingshu''s finger had just been pressed on her lips: "Shh, don''t talk!"


    Huang Rong was surprised at first, and instantly realized that the sedan chair would not stop for no reason. Something must have happened outside.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that song Gongzi''s martial arts are unparalleled and powerful in the world. Xue Mu Ming came here to see your unique swordsmanship." Suddenly there was an icy voice outside.


    Huang Rong''s face turned pale. Listening to the voice, the man stood three feet away from the sedan chair. But at such a distance, he could feel the powerful sword Qi that made people feel cold. It seemed that what was standing there was not a person, but a sharp sword.


    She can''t help but look at Song Qingshu with some worry, but there is no tension and abnormality in his eyes, only the calm as the lake.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help admiring him secretly. Although he was a bit greedy and lusty sometimes, once he became serious, he really had the style of a great master, which made people feel a sense of security.


    However, a trace of shame and anger flashed in her eyes, thinking that this bastard asked me to get up first... Now this situation always makes her feel a sense of crisis that she will be attacked by the enemy and break in at any time.


    Huang Rong didn''t dare to make any changes at this time, because she knew that the man outside was the best of the best. If he noticed his existence, she would not live any more. She had no choice but to continue to endure the embarrassment.


    "Why, don''t you dare to compete with me?" The cold voice outside rang again.


    Song Qingshu chuckled and replied, "if anyone comes to challenge me, I''ll fight. Isn''t that why I''m so busy?"


    Hearing what he said, the servants outside the sedan chair rushed to negotiate, trying to drive away the man who was blocking the road. Unfortunately, as soon as they opened their mouth, there was no voice. Song Qingshu frowned slightly, but he still didn''t take any action, because the other party only controlled the acupoints of the servants and didn''t kill them.


    "In that case, I''ll let you see if I''m qualified to challenge you." The man was obviously a little impatient. As soon as his voice fell, a shining sword had been shot into the sedan chair.


    Huang Rong can''t help but lose her face. Although the tip of the sword hasn''t touched her body yet, the sword Qi carried on it has hurt her skin. She instinctively wants to use the trip word formula of dog beating stick and try to pick off the sword. Unfortunately, as soon as she raises her hand, she feels empty, and then realizes that the dog beating stick is not around at this time. And even if she had a dog beating stick in her hand, she was not sure that she would be able to pick up this overwhelming sword.


    At this time, she suddenly remembered that there was another song Qingshu. I don''t know why, she had a special sense of security with him, which was not even comparable to Guo Jing.


    "Is it because his martial arts are better than brother Jing?" Huang Rong thought that she was full of thoughts, but seeing the sword coming, she instinctively buried her face on the chest of song Qingshu.


    After a long time, there was no news. Huang Rong just raised her head and found that the sword had stopped about a foot in front of her and could not move any further.


    Huang Rong always knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were very high, but he was still shocked to notice that he stopped the sharp sword without moving his hands.


    Shocked, she suddenly realized that she was sticking a little bird in his arms, as if she had been burned, and immediately sat up straight.


    At this time, song Qingshu did not tease her any more, but with a serious face, stretched out his hand, and the sword shot back faster than when he came.


    Huang Rong felt that there was no sign of the sword in front of her. She couldn''t help thinking about it. If it was me, she would have been hit by the sword before she could react. I''m afraid the man outside would be more or less unlucky.


    After a while, there was no sound from outside, and Huang Rong confirmed her guess.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t feel happy at this time. Instead, he gently put her on the seat and whispered to her, "you wait for me here, don''t come out." Then he walked out of the sedan chair.


    Before that, Huang Rong prayed for song Qingshu to put her down. It''s better to leave the sedan chair. But now that her wish has been fulfilled, she finds that she is not happy at all.


    "Am I afraid of any danger to him?" Just when she got out of the sedan chair, Huang Rong saw a swordsman standing several feet away through the crack of the door curtain. Obviously, she was not killed by song Qingshu''s counterattack as expected.


    When song Qingshu got out of the sedan chair and looked at the man not far away, he was about forty or fifty years old. His temples were slightly mixed with a few strands of silver. His demeanor was elegant and calm. Only from his appearance, he looked more like a wise man who didn''t want to be heard, and also a celebrity who was tired of the world of mortals and retired from the woods, But it was like a peerless sword standing there, emitting a strong sword Qi that made people feel cold, revealing a disturbing edge.


    "The realm of the unity of man and sword?" Song Qingshu murmured to himself that he had seen many sword masters over the years, but this man made him feel very much like the original Huashan sword sage fengqingyang, and more sharp than fengqingyang.


    When song Qingshu looked at the man, the man was also looking at him. When he saw that he was standing there casually, as if he had been integrated with heaven and earth, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "no wonder Mr. Song has done it in just a few years. No one in the world doesn''t know him. Today, he really deserves his reputation." After a pause, he took a thoughtful look at the sedan chair behind him, and continued: "the reputation of being romantic is also like the rumor."


    Huang Rong is peering through the crack of the door curtain. Hearing this, she can''t help feeling ashamed. She shrinks back in an instant. She is worried about gain and loss: "he won''t recognize me, will he?"


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. It''s not surprising that he noticed Huang Rong''s existence with his accomplishments. Unexpectedly, he didn''t have any information about him: "who are you? With your accomplishments, you will never be a nobody."


    The man shook his head: "I''m not from the river and lake, and you may not have heard of it."


    "How can you know if I''ve heard of it without saying it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you claim not to be a member of the Jianghu. If you look at your murderous spirit, I''m afraid that only people in the army can cultivate it."


    There was a difference in the man''s eyes: "yes, I do come from the army. My name is Xue Yiren."


    "The Xueyi people who are called" people in blood " Song Qingshu''s chin almost didn''t fall to the ground. Why did the characters of Gulong get involved?


    Xue Yi''s eyes were even more surprised: "yes, I did have this nickname twenty years ago, but only my colleagues in the army know it. How do you know it?"


    When the state of Jin went south, several wars broke out between the Southern Song Dynasty and the state of Jin. Xue Yiren''s small army was surrounded by 3000 troops from the state of Jin. All of them thought that they would die. As a result, Xue Yiren killed a bloody army with one sword and his colleagues. The invincible Jin army was killed with fear. That battle was full of corpses, and there was no light in the sun, Xue Yi man stood in the sea of blood, his clothes were soaked with blood, so he was called Xueyi man.


    ---


    The reason for the appearance of Xue Yiren is that there are four families of Jia, Shi, Wang and Xue in the Southern Song Dynasty. In the plot, it is necessary for the Xue family to have a top-notch master, so the name of Xue Yiren is simply used, and it is set to be Xue Baochai''s brothe

 Chapter 1411

    Xue Yiren had a high reputation in the army, but he was low-key by nature. As a member of Xue''s family, he was later transferred out of the front-line army by using his relationship. After 20 years, his reputation was gradually forgotten, and his reputation was not obvious, let alone known by people in the Jianghu.


    Thanks to meeting song Qingshu, I don''t know how powerful he is. But song Qingshu is different. After all, he has read gulong''s novels. He knows that Xue Yiren is absolutely comparable to Ximen chuxue after the great success. In the novel, a sword stabs Chu Liuxiang, who is the best lightness skill in the world, but he doesn''t have time to hide that sword.


    In fact, song Qingshu doesn''t know whether Xue Yiren and the one in Gulong''s novels are the same person. However, judging from the other party''s moves just now, this person''s cultivation is never under the original Huashan style. At the beginning, Dongfang muxue was so good at martial arts that after the first battle with fengqingyang, he could not use martial arts for ten years


    There is an objective judgment in Song Qingshu''s mind about his cultivation and eyesight. On the subtlety of his sword technique, Feng Qingyang may be better than Xue Yiren. But on the purity of his sword, Xue Yiren is better than Feng Qingyang. After all, Feng Qingyang''s sword technique is independent, but Xue Yiren''s sword technique is created by himself.


    Xue Yiren slowly raised the sword in his hand, and his eyes were full of nostalgia and sigh: "I haven''t used the sword for a long time, but I have to make an exception to meet you today."


    Song Qingshu smile: "so I should feel honored."


    Xue Yiren said faintly: "it''s also my honor to meet an expert like you." As soon as the words were heard, the sword in his hand had slowly come out of its sheath, and people felt the chill of the sword body at a distance of several Zhang.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He was not afraid of the other side. He just felt that it was inexplicable for him to fight with such a top expert. Some of his gains were not proportional to his efforts. What''s more, Huang Rong is still in the sedan chair now. In case of any accident caused by the aftermath of the duel later, he would be even more regretful.


    However, he also knows that for some people who love martial arts, it''s very exciting to find a comparable opponent. It''s almost impossible for them to give up the idea of martial arts competition.


    Just as he had no choice but to make a decision, a beautiful female voice came from the street nearby: "wait a minute, wait a minute."


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw a young girl riding on a horse. Her face was like a silver basin, her eyes were like apricots, her lips were not bright, and her eyebrows were not painted. Originally, riding on a horse could not match the words like quiet. But song Qingshu could feel a kind of dignified and elegant temperament from this young girl.


    "It was her!" Song Qingshu recognized this beautiful girl. When she was crowned king of Qi, she followed her father to congratulate her. The reason why she recognized her at a glance was that her name was Xue Baochai.


    When Xue Yiren saw her, he couldn''t help frowning: "what are you doing here?"


    Xue Baochai pulled the reins and stopped. Maybe she was in a hurry, which made her gasp: "brother, you can''t challenge him."


    Hearing her address, song Qingshu was stunned. He glanced back and forth at her and Xue Yiren several times. He thought that the brother and sister were dozens of years apart, and her father was really strong


    However, he soon remembered Xue Ji''s appearance. He could not be Xue Yiren''s father. Song Qingshu quickly reflected that he was probably a cousin of his peers, similar to Jia Zhen and Jia Baoyu.


    Hearing his sister''s words, Xue Yiren snorted coldly: "why can''t I challenge him?"


    Xue Baochai got off the horse. She first looked at Song Qingshu and gave him an apologetic look. Then she ran to her brother and whispered, "he has been made king of Qi. Now he is a noble man, and his influence can''t be underestimated. We Xue family don''t need to provoke such a strong enemy."


    Although her voice was very small, she could still hear song Qingshu''s accomplishments clearly. She could not help sighing secretly that Xue Baochai''s human design was still like this. She was graceful and knowledgeable, and everything was well considered.


    "Do you mean it or does your father mean it?" Xue Yiren frowned and said.


    "I mean it, but if my father is here, he will stop you." Xue Baochai said quickly.


    Song Qingshu took a sigh of relief. Of course, this kind of puzzling fight is best if you don''t fight.


    Xue Yiren fell into silence. Just when everyone thought that he had given up, he suddenly said, "I can''t find someone who can make a sword these years. Now I finally find one. Even if your father is here, I can''t stop me today."


    Xue Baochai was in a hurry. She knew that if they had a big fight, who would win and who would lose would offend song Qingshu. Song Qingshu was a strong opponent with excellent martial arts and powerful troops. It was unwise to have a bad relationship with him. But she also knew that her brother loved swords like life, and now it was hard to find an opponent, I''m afraid it''s hard to stop.


    Xue Yiren''s long sword points to song Qingshu, and his whole body Qi is locked on the other side. He is looking for the opportunity to produce the sword.


    Song Qingshu did not dare to neglect him. After all, he was not an ordinary expert. If he was not careful, he might have capsized in the sewer.


    A cool wind blew by, and the leaves of a big tree beside him fell down and fell between them. However, they were cut into pieces by the real sword Qi. Xue Yiren''s eyes were frozen, and his sword turned, and he was about to make a move.


    At this time, a yellow shadow fell between the two people, to see each other''s appearance, Xue Yiren frowned and moved his sword to one side at the critical moment.


    Song Qingshu also recognized the woman''s identity, eyebrows gradually spread, and the momentum gathered all over disappeared.


    "I haven''t seen general Xue for many years, but he is still elegant." The woman slightly owes to Xue Yiren, who is not the yellow dress woman?


    "I''ve seen the princess!" Xue Yiren arched his hand. "I haven''t seen her for many years, and the princess''s martial arts have improved a lot."


    Huang Shan Nu smiles a little: "in front of general Xue, how dare a little girl call her refined."


    Xue Yiren was noncommittal and looked at him thoughtfully: "what''s the matter with the princess this time?"


    The yellow dress girl smiles: "not long ago, the emperor called the general to Beijing. Today, I have to ask the general that he has reached Lin''an, and specially sent me to meet him."


    Xue Yiren''s eyes were fixed, and they swept around her and song Qingshu. Huang shannu still looked at him with a smile as usual.


    Xue Baochai, who was originally a man of exquisite temperament, quickly went up and pulled his brother''s arm: "brother, since the Emperor invited, it''s not good to miss the time."


    Xue Yiren''s brow was locked tightly. After a long time, he took the sword into the scabbard. He said in a loud voice, "it seems that today I have no chance to learn from you."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "the future is long."


    "Good." Xue Yiren took a deep look at him, then turned straight away, his momentum gradually converged, just like a magic weapon slowly into the scabbard.


    Xue Baochai hurriedly took the skirt and saluted song Qingshu: "there are many impoliteness today. I''ll make amends to the king of Qi another day." Then he led the horse to the direction where Xue Yiren left in a hurry.


    See two people disappear in the street gradually, song Qingshu can''t help sighing: "you are really big hearted, just behind unexpectedly no guard."


    Huang shannu sighed: "you two are the best of the best. How can I deal with you two at the same time? It''s good to be on the defensive side at that moment. "


    Song Qingshu''s face moved: "it seems that you still trust me."


    Huang Shan Nu''s face turned red, but she quickly covered it up: "that''s natural. Xue Yi Ren and I haven''t seen each other for many years, and we don''t have any friendship. I''m more willing to believe that you won''t attack me than others." It''s because of this, so just now she completely gave up her back defense and concentrated on guarding against Xue Yiren, for fear that he was desperate to fight.


    Worried about what he continued to say that made it difficult for her to answer, the woman in yellow shirt quickly changed the topic with a smile and said, "should you thank me?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I really have to thank you very much. Otherwise, it''s really depressing to fight with such an expert for no reason."


    Yellow shirt female mouth slightly up: "then how are you going to thank me?"


    "Or I''ll buy you a drink." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Drink?" The yellow shirt girl, with her hands on her back, kicked the stone beside her feet. "It sounds like a good look. How about today?"


    Huang Rong in the sedan chair heard the conversation between the two, and her heart went up to her throat in a moment. She thought that it would be bad for the bastard to tease her sister at this time. If the woman really wanted to, wouldn''t her existence be exposed soon?


    Song Qingshu was also surprised, but he had already mastered the ability of Taishan collapsing in front of him, and he replied with a smile, "OK, but what you said just now seems that he is going to take Xue Yiren back to see the Emperor today?"


    "Yes." The yellow shirt girl sighed, "it seems that I will have to drink with you next time."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly thought of something, asked: "just listen to your dialogue, the emperor is so anxious to call the master into the palace to do?"


    The yellow shirt girl frowned and hesitated for a long time before she said, "it shouldn''t have been said, but as you are now, you will know sooner or later."


    Huang Shan Nu continued: "a few days ago, Shen Yan''s daughter was robbed on the way from his hometown Shanyin Shen garden to Lin''an. The emperor was so angry that he quickly summoned all the family experts to deal with it."


    Song Qingshu can''t help remembering that he and Lu you had been to Shenyuan when they were in Shanyin, where he also met his ex-wife Tang Wan, but he still couldn''t help but wonder: "although the position of imperial censor in the palace is not low, it doesn''t disturb the emperor, does it?"


    Huang shannu sighed: "generally speaking, she can''t disturb the emperor. However, this event is special for Shen''s family. She is not only Shen Yan''s baby daughter, but also the future candidate for the crown princess."

 Chapter 1412

    "Crown princess?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He vaguely remembered that Han Zhuozhou had mentioned some time ago that when the crown prince reached his marriageable age, the palace was busy selecting girls as candidates.


    No matter officials, scholars or rich businessmen, they are all very active in this regard. All those with similar age, talent and appearance in their families report to the higher authorities in the hope that the crown princess will eventually come to their own family. After all, they are now the Crown Princess and will be the queen in the future, so the whole family will be glorified. Not only can they be prosperous all their lives, but also the key is to honor their ancestors and raise the level of the family.


    But some time ago, song Qingshu was busy saving Ren Yingying, Huang Rong and others, so that he didn''t pay attention to the selection of crown princess.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and asked strangely, "what''s the name of that Miss Shen family?" When I was in Shanyin, I heard that Miss Shen was a famous beauty in the city. I don''t know if she was the same person.


    The yellow shirt girl gave him a look: "are you always interested in beautiful women? How can the name of the Crown Princess be known by men at will? " Although she said so, considering song Qingshu''s great powers, maybe she could help him, she finally told him.


    "Shen Bijun?" Reciting the name told by Huang shannu, song Qingshu is a mess in the wind. Just now, there is Xue Yiren, the world''s number one swordsman in Chu Liuxiang, and now there is the world''s number one beauty in Xiao shiilang. Is it because of his own crossing that the whole world is in some chaos.


    "Do you know her?" Seeing his reaction, the woman in yellow shirt is very strange.


    "I don''t know. I just heard her name," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "What''s the matter with her being robbed?"


    Be endowed with both beauty and talent, a title for an emperor''s father is very fierce. Miss Shen is very talented and handsome, but other competitors are not bad. So Shen family has thought of a trick to let Shen take the family knife to Beijing to dedicate herself to Beijing, and make complaints about it. The prince saw with his own eyes Miss Shen''s beauty and talent, and won the initiative for the crown princess. Who knows that she was robbed on the way. Now Miss Shen and the sword have disappeared. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "that knife is not deer cutting knife, is it?"


    "The deer knife?" Huang shannu shook her head. "I don''t know. I only know that the Shen family''s Yuanyang Dao is said to contain the secret of invincibility."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Why didn''t he play according to common sense and mix it with the story of Yuanyang Dao? But after thinking about it, I feel relieved. I just changed the name of the knife. The essence is the same.


    As for the secret of being invincible in the world, song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh.


    "It seems that you don''t agree that Yuanyang Dao contains the secret of invincibility." The woman in the yellow shirt was acutely aware of the change in his expression.


    "It depends on people whether they are invincible or not. It''s too funny to rely on a knife." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Not bad." The woman in the yellow shirt thinks so.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly that he had read Yuanyang Dao and knew that the secret of invincibility that made Wulin people fight for blood was the four characters carved on Yuanyang Dao: benevolent invincible.


    When I saw the ending, song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. This setting was too much. What''s more, he never believed in such politically correct nonsense that benevolent people are invincible. Did a Gu Da Ren? Genghis Khan? Are you still invincible?


    "But although we don''t believe it, the emperor attaches great importance to it. He specially enlists experts from various families to investigate the matter. In name, he is saving Miss Shen, but in my opinion, he is looking for Yuanyang Dao more." Huang shannu sighs. She was born in the royal family, but she can''t understand the rules. Miss Shen was robbed by thieves. Even if she was rescued, the royal family would not let such a woman with "stains" become the crown princess. Even if she was beautiful, she would still be beautiful.


    The same woman, Huang shannu, was very sympathetic to Miss Shen''s experience. She couldn''t help saying, "if it''s possible, I hope you can help me."


    Song Qing bookseller: "I''m not an immortal. I don''t know who robbed her. What''s more, I haven''t even seen Miss Shen. How can I save her?" Although he spared the flowers, he didn''t reach the point where everyone would help him. So many confidants around him had made him a little lacking in skills. How could he still be in the mood to attract new women? What''s more, even without these confidants, he can''t give up his own business in order to save a woman he never met.


    "That''s true," said the Yellow shirted woman, nodding, looking at the outline of the palace in the distance and sighing with a faint sigh. "It''s a troubled time now. Not only has Miss Shen been robbed, but it''s said that important things have been lost in the palace not long ago."


    "Lost something?" Whether it was song Qingshu or Huang Rong in the sedan chair, they all jumped in their hearts and said, "what have you lost?"


    Huang shannu shook her head: "I don''t know very well. In a word, you should be careful during this period of time... Er, no one can hurt you because of your martial arts, so let your family be careful."


    Song Qingshu smile: "thank you for reminding me." At the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief. Zhao Gou must also know that the kidnapping of Huang Rong is not on the table. She did not let the yellow shirt girl take part in it. Now she does not know that what was lost in the palace is not something important, but a person.


    Huang shannu solved the acupoints of the guards who had just been knocked unconscious by Xue Yiren, walked forward for two steps and said, "I haven''t seen them in your house since you became king of Qi. Today, I''ll just drop by your house to have a look."


    Huang Rong in the sedan chair was shocked and thought that if she wanted to be together, wouldn''t she be exposed soon? After touching her cheek, she felt very hot. Huang Rong knew how red her face was without looking in the mirror. With such a narrow sedan chair, it was easy for her to guess what had happened in the sedan chair just now?


    Huang Rong''s heart goes up to her throat at the thought of her own gossip and brother Jing''s sad and disappointed eyes.


    Song Qingshu was also secretly frightened. He was not afraid of being found, but worried that Huang Rong could not accept it. So he made a gesture of invitation with a smile: "OK, do you want to go to the sedan chair and let''s sit back together?"


    "A dog can''t spit Ivory out of its mouth!" Yellow shirt female spat a mouthful, imperceptibly stopped the pace, "forget it, I still don''t come to your house to ask for no fun, I don''t want to be your confidants as imaginary enemy."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "aren''t you my confidant?"


    "Huang Shan Nu snorted:" go and talk to the people in the sedan chair yourself With that, he walked away without looking back.


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. After all, Huang shannu was also a top expert. Just now, Huang Rong''s heart beat so hard that she was not found out.


    "Keep going home." After Song Qingshu gave orders to the sedan chair bearers, he returned to the sedan chair.


    "It''s all you who have made me shameless!" Seeing him come in, Huang Rong couldn''t help choking him.


    Song Qingshu took a cool breath: "don''t worry, rong''er. She just knows that there is someone in the sedan chair and doesn''t know your identity. Maybe she just regards you as my best friend."


    "Be nice to you!" Huang Rong glared at him fiercely, but her nervous mood gradually eased. "By the way, the girl in yellow shirt told you all those secret things just now. It seems she has a good feeling for you."


    Song Qingshu complacently said: "that is, who makes our family attractive? No woman who has seen me is not impressed by my charm."


    Huang Rong was angry and laughed back: "it''s shameless!"


    Shocked by Xue Yiren''s cold and piercing sword, the beauty of the sedan chair is no longer there. Seeing Huang Rong''s frosty face, song Qingshu hesitates for a moment. After all, he doesn''t do anything to her. They chat all the way and soon return to the palace of king Qi.


    Because of the order of song Qingshu, the sedan chair did not stay in front of the house, but was carried directly to the inner house.


    Ren YingYing and Chen Yuanyuan come out when they hear the news. Before Song Qingshu has time to be happy, their smile solidifies on their faces. Because after the other party came down, he turned to open the door of the sedan chair and came out with a beautiful young woman.


    Chen Yuanyuan was surprised. She was always conceited of her beauty, but who ever thought that these women around Song Qingshu were more and more beautiful, and each of them was no inferior to her, which made her doubt about life.


    Ren Yingying was even more surprised than she, because she had recognized this charming young woman, who was the first lady of the Wulin, Huang Rong!


    Eyes fell on Song Qingshu holding her hand above, Ren Yingying expression moment some loss. She is different from other women. Although she is not as magnanimous as Xiaozhao and Shuanger, she is much more magnanimous than other women. But that doesn''t mean she won''t be jealous. Not long ago, she fell in love with song Qingshu all her life. The girl''s heart was sensitive and fragile.


    Before Chen Yuanyuan and Luo Bing, now Huang Rong comes. She even has an impulse to go back to heimuya.


    Compared with Chen Yuanyuan and Ren Yingying, Huang Rong''s heart at this time is at sixes and sevens. She originally wanted to follow song Qingshu back to the house and quietly find a secret room to live in for a period of time. She didn''t know that the sedan chair ran into the hostess of the house.


    She recognized Miss Ren in heimuya for the first time. She heard about the marriage between the sun moon god cult and the Golden Snake camp some time ago, and the disturbance at the banquet before. It''s no surprise to see Ren Yingying here.


    But the other... Even as a woman, Huang Rong was amazed at her beauty. She didn''t have to do anything. She just stood there and showed her charm incisively and vividly.


    Suddenly Huang Rong noticed Ren Yingying''s eyes, as if they were scalded. She immediately pulled her hand back, hoping to strangle the bastard in front of her.


    -----

 Chapter 1413

    Song Qingshu is calm, face not red heart not jump said: "Huang Bang Lord was captured by the experts in the palace before, just rescued her from the palace, now it''s not convenient to appear beside great Xia Guo, so stay here for a while."


    "So it is." Ren YingYing and Chen Yuanyuan are relieved. During this time, they also know that Huang Rong is missing. Neither of them is stupid. They soon realize that Huang Rong''s current situation really can''t show up in public.


    After the initial surprise, the two girls didn''t think much about it. After all, Huang Rong''s reputation in the world is there. Song Qingshu will collude with him again, and people won''t hurt him to make a fool of him.


    "Yingying, take leader Huang to change his casual clothes. We''ll go out later." Song Qingshu motioned Ren Yingying to take Huang Rong to the room to change clothes.


    "Where are you going?" Ren Yingying asked curiously.


    "After listening to the description of gang leader Huang just now, I probably know who hijacked her at the beginning. Based on my friendship with their husband and wife, I have to help her find this place back." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Is it dangerous? I''ll go with you. " Ren Yingying said with a worried face.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry. With my martial arts, there is no danger. On the contrary, you are suffering from severe bone loss. You should take good care of yourself these days. "


    "It''s boring to stay at home every day. Since you are so good at martial arts, I don''t think one more will delay you." Ren Yingying''s little mouth pouts slightly. When the girl has a place to belong to, she is always eager to follow her sweetheart at any time. Since she came back from the cottage, they always get together and leave each other, which makes her feel lost.


    "Well... OK." Song Qingshu noticed the resentment in her eyes. He thought that he would take other people''s wives out, but he didn''t take his own women. It''s hard to say.


    Ren Yingying turned his worries into happiness: "well, I''ll take Mrs. Guo to change clothes first."


    Song Qingshu reminds a way hastily: "since you also want to go, also change a strength to pack."


    "All right." Ren Yingying smiles and reaches for Huang Rong. "This way, Mrs. Guo, please."


    Huang Rong smiles, but her taste is very strange. How can she feel like a concubine coming to see a big woman


    "Bah, bah, bah! How could I have such an idea Huang Rong spat in the dark and quickly dispelled the thoughts in her mind. Then she followed Ren Yingying to the back hall.


    Looking at the two women''s disappearing figure, Chen Yuanyuan said with some self pity: "Yingying is smart and good at martial arts. I feel that I have no use except this pair of leather bags. Nothing can help you."


    Song Qingshu stepped forward and held her hand: "everyone has his own field of expertise. Why do you attack your own weaknesses with your own strengths? What''s more, I need you to help me with that. "


    Chen Yuanyuan spat: "you are too embarrassed to say anything about brothels!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m not worried about stimulating your wishful thinking."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that vulnerable after so many years of ups and downs." Chen Yuanyuan snorted, "I''ve already had some general ideas during this period. I''ll discuss other needs after meeting with Miss He under your command."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "some time ago, I sent a message to he Tieshou. Calculate the time, she will soon arrive in Lin''an. I will arrange for you to meet at that time."


    "I hope you keep your promise and don''t embarrass those women who are struggling." Chen Yuanyuan sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to hurt my wife''s heart for the sake of a spy brothel." Song Qingshu patted the back of her hand.


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red, and his hands shrank: "don''t do that. They''ll see you later."


    Song Qingshu pulled her into his arms with a smile: "don''t worry, they don''t change clothes so fast."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Rong followed Ren Yingying to her room. She recalled the intimacy between Song Qingshu and her partner just now. She was always a little strange in her heart. She finally asked, "Miss Ren, I have a presumptuous question. I don''t know if I should ask it."


    Ren Yingying smiles a little, soft voice answers a way: "Guo madam although ask is."


    Huang Rong then said, "last time I saw you at the banquet..." she hesitated and continued with some embarrassment, "it seemed that she was going to kill song Qingshu at that time. Why do you two feel like... Glue like now?"


    Ren Yingying''s face turns red. It''s OK to assassinate song Qingshu in front of the public. The key is to follow him afterwards. It''s really embarrassing to recall.


    "I had some misunderstanding with him at the beginning, but now the misunderstanding has been solved." Ren Yingying explained vaguely that she didn''t want to say that she had liked other men in front of Huang Rong.


    "So it is," Huang Rong thought back to Baoshi mountain, "no wonder song Qingshu went to Liuhe tower like crazy at that time."


    Listen to her mention the original thing, Ren Yingying eyes also a little more gentle: "yes, fortunately he came in time."


    As a woman, can Huang Rong not understand the meaning in her eyes? I can''t help sighing that although song Qingshu has all kinds of shortcomings, he is really good at stealing women''s hearts.


    At this moment, Ren Yingying had already given her a set of clean clothes. Huang Rong took back her thoughts and began to change her clothes.


    Ren Yingying himself also found a suit of strong clothes. When he changed his clothes, he took a look at the side and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Mrs. Guo, you are pregnant, and your figure is still so good. It''s really enviable!"


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red. She had never been praised like this by a woman. She was a little embarrassed: "Miss Ren, you are also very good. When I was young, I couldn''t compare with you."


    Ren Yingying looked at her chest, looked down at his chest, and said with some envy, "Mrs. Guo, why are you so big?"


    Huang Rong was embarrassed and thought that she would discuss this with song Qingshu''s woman. Later, she might turn around and tell song Qingshu that she should have changed her clothes separately.


    "Miss Ren, you will get bigger after you get married, and bigger after you get pregnant." After all, Huang Rong is a married woman. She quickly hides her shyness and says with a smile.


    On the contrary, it made Ren Yingying a little shy, but when she thought of her pregnancy, her eyes showed a strange look.


    When the two women changed their clothes and came out, song Qingshu couldn''t help but see: "great beauty is great beauty. Even if they put on strong clothes, they still can''t hide their natural beauty."


    Ren Yingying was happy in his heart, but he was a little shy when he praised him in front of others. He could not help but said angrily, "you are always so unscrupulous. Don''t be rude to Mrs. Guo."


    "It doesn''t matter." Huang Rong said with a smile, but she was very strange. She thought that your man was more than rude to me


    Song Qingshu looked at her stomach and said anxiously, "today, you''ve been tossing around for so long. Pregnant women can''t stand the fatigue. Do you want to have a rest?"


    Huang Rong was stunned and had to sigh. No wonder song Qingshu is so playful, but there are so many excellent women who are so devoted to him. In this society where men are superior to women, there are so few men who are so tender to the bone.


    Although there are still some complaints about what song Qingshu has done to her, Huang Rong feels a trace of warmth in her heart at this time: "thank you, no, I have martial arts in my body after all, and my energy is better than ordinary pregnant women."


    "In that case, let''s go now." Song Qingshu, with two girls, quietly went out of king Qi''s residence.


    It''s not easy for Murong Bo to settle accounts with him. However, he has been secretly concerned about the safety of his only son Murong Fu. As long as Murong Fu is in danger, he will appear.


    Song Qingshu, the place where Murong Fu lives now, has been clear for a long time. Just now, he confirmed his whereabouts to Han Jianzhou. After learning that he failed in the martial arts contest, he left the palace alone and went back to his residence. He never came out.


    So song Qingshu and his party went straight to Murong Fu''s house. After a walk, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "I''ll take you there. It''s too slow. In case Murong Fu leaves there, it''s troublesome."


    Huang Rong and Ren Yingying look at each other. In fact, both of them have good lightness skills in the world, but even at their peak, they are far behind song Qingshu, not to mention that one of them is pregnant and the other is seriously injured.


    After hearing song Qingshu''s words, Ren Yingying doesn''t mind, but Huang Rong hesitates. The meaning of "belt" and "cuddle" is similar. It doesn''t matter that Ren Yingying is song Qingshu''s woman, but her identity


    In fact, if she and song Qingshu were the only two, she would have nothing to do with them. After all, they had a more intimate relationship. But people were so strange that they worried more when there was a third party.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed her idea. He put his left hand around Ren Yingying''s slender waist and his right hand around Huang Rong: "don''t worry, Mrs. Guo, you won''t hurt your baby." As soon as the words came to an end, they turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared in the depths of the street.


    Huang Rong was stunned and quickly realized that the other party deliberately said this to resolve her embarrassment. She found a reasonable explanation for her hesitation just now. She looked aside and saw Ren Yingying nestling happily in his arms. Huang Rong could not help laughing. She was really a frightened bird. How could other people know about her relationship with song Qingshu?


    Before long, a group of three came to Murong Fu''s residence and saw the figure in the window from a distance. Song Qingshu and his two women fell on the roof quietly.


    Huang Rong can''t help admiring him secretly. Murong Fu is the top expert in the world. Song Qingshu and two people fell on his head, but he didn''t notice. This skill is really unfathomable.


    Just then, an old voice came from the room below: "do you have a son?"


    The three people on the roof were shocked. They gathered their thoughts and listened attentively. Only Murong Fu''s voice answered, "I''m not married yet. How can I get Zixi?"


    That old voice forest ran way: "do you have ancestor?"


    Murong Fu was very angry and said in a loud voice: "naturally! What do I have to do with you if I die voluntarily? You can''t kill a man, you can''t disgrace him. I can''t stand your rude words. "


    The old voice sounded again: "your great grandfather had a son, your great grandfather, your father all had a son, that is, you don''t have a son! Haha, what heroes Murong Shui, Murong Ke, Murong Chui and Murong de were in the state of Dayan, but they all turned out to be unparalleled people! "

 Chapter 1414

    Ren Yingying was shocked. Although the voice was old, it was arrogant. In addition, Murong guai, Murong Ke, Murong Chui and Murong de were all famous figures in history. Who was this person?


    Looking at Huang Rong, she saw the same meaning in her eyes, but she didn''t know that Huang Rong''s shock was still above her, because she had recognized that this person was the one who hijacked her at the beginning.


    If song Qingshu had some insight, he carefully uncovered the roof tiles in order to verify his conjecture, so that the three could see the situation in the house.


    I saw Murong Fu standing in the room with his hair all over his head. In front of him, there was a masked old man standing upright. A dagger fell from the ground beside him. Although the three people on the roof didn''t see what happened just now, they could roughly guess one or two. It must be that Murong Fu lost and won the battle. When he came back, he couldn''t think of his own short-sightedness, but he was saved by the masked old man on the opposite side.


    None of the four people mentioned by the masked old man was the famous King of the Yan kingdom. They were the ancestors of Murong Fu. When Murong Fu was dizzy and angry, he suddenly heard the names of these four ancestors. Just as he was pouring cold water on his head, he thought, "my father earnestly warned me in the past that it was my life''s ambition to revive Dayan. Today, I am angry for a moment, and I want to be short-sighted. I don''t even have a son. What can I say about the restoration of Guangzong? " His forehead was covered in cold sweat on his back. He immediately prostrated himself on the ground and said, "Murong Fu has to be guided and confused by his predecessors. He is very kind and unforgettable."


    The masked old man knelt down to him and said, "who has made great achievements since ancient times? Gaozu of the Han Dynasty had the difficulty of seeking peace in Baideng, and Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty had the humiliation of surrendering to Turks. If you lead a sword like this, you are just a narrow-minded man who came from the Han Dynasty. What can you say about founding a country and building a foundation? You are not even as ignorant as Gou Jian and Han Xin. "


    Murong Fu knelt down to be taught and was horrified: "this elder seems to know the ambition in my heart. He even compared it with the founding masters such as emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty and Emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty." "Murong Fu is wrong," he said


    The masked old man said, "get up!"


    Murong Fu kowtowed three respectfully and stood up.


    The masked old man said, "your uncle Murong '' He stretched out his index finger and made three lingxu points on the roof.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed when he felt two sharp fingers coming towards him. He grasped Ren YingYing and Huang Rong''s shoulders in both hands and dodged.


    After this disturbance, Murong Fu also noticed that there was someone outside, but he was still attracted by the holes in the roof and was amazed by the power of the masked old man''s move.


    The masked old man said in a loud voice, "this is your Murong family''s" Shenhe finger "! At that time, I learned only a little from your ancestors. I don''t know how many other marvelous martial arts Murong has. Hehe, can you create the great name of Murong''s "return the same way to the other" by your young man''s little way


    "The words of the elder are like enlightening. I don''t know the name of the elder. What should I call him?" Murong Fu said sincerely.


    "I''m just acquainted with the elders of your Murong family. Let''s not mention your name." The masked old man replied faintly, then turned to one side and looked at the direction of the door, "why don''t you come in at midnight?"


    Huang Rong and Ren Yingying outside the door looked at Song Qingshu in surprise when they heard what he said. They just had a little shortness of breath, and they were found by the man. It can be seen that his martial arts are so good that he didn''t find song Qingshu at all.


    "The great name of Murong''s" return the same way to the other "was not created by Mr. Murong. Naturally, there was no need to hide the fact that he was called to collect song Qingshu. As he took the two girls to walk in, he said," old Mr. Murong was so proud of his reputation. Why do you want to hide it now, I dare not show my identity in front of my son? "


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, the masked old man''s body trembled. In his eyes, the former calm disappeared in an instant, replaced by deep shock and fear.


    But at this time, Murong Fu''s shock was still above him. Hearing what song Qingshu had just said, he could not help looking at the masked old man with joy: "Dad, is that you?"


    At this time, the masked old man didn''t pay any attention. Instead, he stared at the door and was on guard.


    Song Qingshu leads Ren YingYing and Huang Rong to the door. Before they arrive, the door seems to be pushed open by a pair of invisible hands, so that they finally meet each other.


    "Murongbo, we meet again." Song Qingshu said with a smile. He put his hands behind him, as if he was unprepared, but the other side was ready to strike, but he didn''t start at all.


    The masked old man snorted coldly. At this time, there was no need to hide his identity. He untied his mask and it was murongbo.


    "Daddy Murong Fu was both surprised and pleased, and hastened to meet him. At this time, he was full of words to say to him.


    Murongbo raised his hand to stop him: "we''ll talk about other things in the future. Let''s deal with the enemy in front of us first."


    Murong Fu was surprised. He had the impression that his father was always a person with high self-esteem. Moreover, he knew how good his father''s martial arts skills were. It''s hard to imagine that his father would say something about joining hands with others at the beginning.


    Although Murong Fu has been defeated several times in recent years, he is still the top expert in the world. He is confident that he can join hands with his father, and even an expert like Qiao Feng can kill him. I really don''t know what else to fear for his father and son.


    However, when he saw the appearance of song Qingshu, his confidence was shaken. He had dealt with song Qingshu several times in recent years, and he knew how unfathomable he was.


    "Brother song, what are you doing here?" Seeing that his father saw song Qingshu coming, Murong Fu was shocked and rushed forward to try to ease the atmosphere. After all, he still had some friendship with song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, Murong. I''m not here for you this time, but for your father."


    Murong Fu was speechless for a while. He thought, is there any difference between looking for me and looking for my father? Can I stand by?


    Murongbo''s face twitched and said in a cold voice: "the gratitude and resentment of the state of Jin last time have been cleared. What are you doing this time?"


    "LIANG Qing? I''m afraid not. " Song Qingshu looked at his severed finger. "You must want to avenge me for breaking my finger."


    "What Murong Fu was shocked. In fact, before he met his son, he noticed that one of his fingers was broken. He was surprised at what kind of master could hurt the mysterious master''s finger. He didn''t expect that it was song Qingshu.


    "You can''t blame others for being inferior to others." Murongbo well conceals the venom in his eyes.


    "You don''t have to rush to show your attitude. I''m not here to settle the old accounts this time," Song Qingshu said with a smile, pointing to Huang Rong beside him. "Mrs. Guo is my friend, and I''m here to stand for her this time."


    Murongbo''s face changed slightly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s tone was a little more ironic. "You are also a famous figure in the river and lake. Why do you dare to do so but not?"


    "If you want to add crime, why not?" murongbo said angrily. "I don''t know how you plan to come out?"


    Instead of answering him directly, song Qingshu turned to Huang Rong and asked gently, "Mrs. Guo, what are you going to do with him?"


    "This..." Huang Rong was very embarrassed. First, song Qingshu asked her in front of so many people, which made her heart beat several times faster. Second, it was difficult for her to answer the other person''s question. In fact, when she thought that the other person was the one who caused her husband to lose such a good opportunity, she wanted to break it up. But murongbo was famous in the world, She is a master level master, not to mention herself. Even if brother Jing comes to visit her, she may not be able to win. It''s impossible to kill such a master level figure.


    Song Qingshu is very grateful for her revenge, and how can she put forward the request to embarrass her.


    Before Huang Rong had time to answer, Murong Bo was furious: "last time you won a move, did you really think you were going to eat me?" After all, he is a master among the masters. He has the pride of a master. In addition, he is ignored by song Qingshu in front of his son and used to please a woman. How can he stand such an insult?


    As for his defeat to song Qingshu last time, murongbo concluded afterwards that he was too trusting. He thought that joining the alliance was invincible. If he could give full play to the characteristics of murongbo in Suzhou and avoid confrontation, he might not be able to fight. What''s more, with the help of his son and the joint efforts of his father and son, where is the best place in the world?


    Song Qingshu looked back and said, "it''s useless to talk too much, but I don''t know until I fight." After this experience, he knew how hard it was to keep such a top expert who was full of resentment against him in the dark. He simply took advantage of this time to help Huang Rong and put an end to this resentment.


    As soon as his voice fell, the whole person appeared in front of Murong Fu and grabbed him. He made up his mind to kill one person in the first place, otherwise it would be really troublesome for them to join hands.


    Murong Fu only felt that before he could react, the other side had already attacked him. He sighed in his heart: "my life is over!"


    Fortunately, murongbo has been ready to go since just now. Before, he had a fight with song Qingshu in the state of Jin. He knew the horror of his speed, so he was on guard at the beginning. At the critical moment, he blocked the attack for his son, and they fought together in an instant.


    After all, Murong Bo is one of the top experts in the world. With his uncle Murong''s family background and decades of experience in facing the enemy, he could barely stop song Qingshu. However, he also complained secretly. During the fighting, he had already sensed his opponent''s intention to kill him. I''m afraid he couldn''t be good this time, and his initial optimism has completely disappeared, I know that even if I use all my skills, I''m afraid I''ll be made by him without dozens of moves.


    Song Qingshu was also a little depressed at this time. In the original book, the floor sweeping monk could kill murongbo in seconds, but he fought with him several times and knew that he couldn''t kill murongbo in seconds. However, he didn''t think he was worse than the floor sweeping monk. The main reason was that the floor sweeping monk secretly observed murongbo for decades and knew his martial arts clearly, and his weaknesses were also clear. In addition, murongbo had been possessed by some demons at that time, so he was killed by chance for many reasons.


    At this moment, Kungfu Murong Fu finally responded. Seeing that his father had fallen into a weak position at the beginning, he quickly drew his sword and rushed up: "don''t hurt my father!"


    Huang Rong, on the other side, was shocked. She had seen the competition before. Murong''s replica is the top master who is only a little weaker than Qiao Feng''s. In addition, he has got 18 dragon subduing palms, which greatly increases his strength. In addition, Murong Bo, who has been famous for decades, I''m afraid the father and son can''t resist the martial arts of song Qingshu.


    Just about to rush over to help, who knows that as soon as he started, his stomach suddenly moved, making his waist and abdomen numb, and his figure had to stop immediately. At this time, Ren Yingying on one side held her and said with a smile: "Mrs. Guo, don''t worry, Qingshu is OK."

 Chapter 1415

    Although Ren YingYing and song Qingshu haven''t been together for a long time, they have seen him many times. At the beginning of the battle of ebony cliff against the invincible east, they have seen him. At that time, although his martial arts skills were very high, they were still within the scope of understanding. Later, I will see him again. Whether it was the Golden Snake meeting, or that time when he fooled himself into getting married, his martial arts skills are getting higher and higher, I can''t even see his back.


    In particular, several times song Qingshu held her in one hand and dealt with the enemy, which left an indelible impression on her.


    The martial arts of murongbo and murongfu are no better than Xuancheng and Fangzheng masters of Shaolin and Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang. Song Qingshu can cope with those people, so he can cope with Murong and his son.


    Seeing that Ren Yingying is so calm, Huang Rong also reacts. She has not seen song Qingshu do it before. Why is she so nervous? Is it because she cares?


    At this time, the war situation in the field changed again. Murongbo and murongfu''s martial arts came down in one continuous line. The power of the two men''s joint efforts can be described as 1 + 1 > 2. Rao Shi and song Qingshu also had some difficulty in dealing with it.


    See gradually move back to decline, Murong Bo great joy: "surnamed song, young ambition, don''t be so frivolous."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu gives a cold hum, and suddenly his figure disappears out of thin air. The next second he reappears, and he has already cheated into the relationship between them. He points to Murong Fu with one finger and blows to Murong Bo with one punch.


    Because song Qingshu disappeared out of thin air and attacked from an impossible angle when he appeared, Murong Fugen had been blocked by one finger before he could react, and Murong Bo was also shocked. However, his martial arts were much better than his son''s. in a hurry, he tried to solve song Qingshu''s powerful blow.


    It''s a pity that he only shifted his opponent''s fist a little by an inch, but he was still bombarded in the chest with a fist. Wow, he vomited a mouthful of blood, and he fell to the ground, as if he had consumed all his spirit in an instant.


    Song Qingshu''s other hand fell on his head like a shadow, and murongbo''s eyes widened. Unfortunately, his body turned upside down, as if his meridians were all broken, and he could not lift up any internal force at all.


    "Show mercy!" Murong Fu was very anxious. Unfortunately, his acupoints had been blocked and he could only open his mouth and shout.


    Song Qingshu''s palm was an inch above murongbo''s head. Hearing this, he turned his head and looked at murongfu: "give me a reason?" In the past, it was troublesome for Murong and his son to join hands in a routine way of fighting, so they had to improve their speed. Just as the saying goes, "all martial arts in the world are invincible, only fast can''t be broken." Murong Bo''s self-cultivation and decades of experience in the exhibition of hundreds of schools lost its significance in an instant before the absolute speed gap.


    "When you went to yanziwu for medical treatment, I helped you after all. In this respect, can you let my father go?" Murong Fu said in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''ve opened my eyes to you several times over the years. Not long ago, I even gave you the secret script of the eighteen dragon subduing palms, which is not handed down by the beggars'' sect. I gave you more than enough of that year''s love." He pressed his palm down an inch while speaking, and he had already pressed it on the cover of murongbo''s Tianling. As long as he vomited his strength, a generation of master level figures would have a grudge on the spot.


    "No!" Murong Fu''s eyes were about to crack. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his head and he said, "I know the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue!"


    Song Qingshu is about to urge the palm power, suddenly heard the news, Huoran turned and looked at him: "seriously?" I can''t help but he doesn''t care. Xuexue''er has been chasing Murong Jingyue all these years. Zhao Min has been killed by his Sanshen naoshen pill again. As the time of poisonous hair is getting closer and closer, it can be said that it''s urgent to find Murong Jingyue.


    Seeing his expression, Murong Fu breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s about my father''s life. How dare I say that."


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned: "I use so many resources have not found his whereabouts, how can you find out?" In addition to him, Zhao Min also used the Mongolian intelligence network, and he could not find any information about Murong Jingyue. Is a broken Murong family worse than Ruyang palace and Golden Snake camp?


    Murong Fu quickly explained: "after all, Murong Jingyue is a descendant of Murong family. I can find his trace through some special ways of the family."


    "Well, you tell me where Murong Jingyue is. I''ll let your father go." Song Qingshu solved Murong Fu''s acupoints with a flick of his finger. Compared with Murong Bo, Murong Jingyue, a snake hiding in the dark, is more dangerous.


    Murong Fu stretched his body for a while to dredge his muscles and bones. Originally, he subconsciously wanted to help his father up, but seeing that song Qingshu didn''t mean to move his hand, he knew that he was waiting for his answer, so he didn''t dare to neglect: "the latest news I got is that Murong Jingyue should be hidden in the western capital of Liao state."


    In the heyday of Liao Dynasty, there were five capitals: Shangjing, Zhongjing, Tokyo (now Liaoyang), Nanjing (now Beijing) and Xijing. However, with the rise of Jin State and Manchu Qing Dynasty, Liao state lost a large area of territory, and only Xijing was left among the five capitals, that is, Datong.


    Although there are five capital cities in the name of Liao state, because of the tradition of Liao state, the emperor patrols at four o''clock and has the system of Nabo at four o''clock, so the state is not fixed.


    However, this tradition has now been broken. A large part of Liao''s territory has been occupied. Now the territory in Shanxi, which is actually controlled by Liao, can''t be controlled as it used to be. Therefore, the country is gradually fixed in Xijing.


    "Is Murong Jingyue in Xijing?" Song Qingshu''s heart is awe inspiring. No wonder he can''t be found. This is a vacuum of his own power. "Where is he in Xijing?"


    Murong Fu shook his head: "I don''t know. I just found out from all kinds of information that he was in Xijing. It''s a mystery where he was in Xijing or what his identity is."


    Song Qingshu can understand this. After all, Murong Jingyue is more cunning than anyone else, and he is good at disguise. If it is so easy for Murong to find out everything, he is not Murong Jingyue.


    However, learning that Murong Jingyue is in Xijing has made great progress. Song Qingshu believes that with the power of himself and Zhao Min, there is always a way to find him out.


    "Mr. Song, can you let go of my father?" Murong Fu stares at his palm, and his heart is hanging in the air.


    Song Qingshu nodded, took back his hand, and said with a smile: "this time there is some misunderstanding with Mr. Murong. Now the misunderstanding has been solved. We are still friends."


    Murongbo almost vomited blood when he heard his words. He thought that you beat me to death, and then he said it was a misunderstanding? Are you still friends? He really wanted to shout out: I''ve never seen such a brazen person!


    But at the thought of his opponent''s martial arts, he could only knock down his teeth and swallow them.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed. He took a pill from his arms and put it on the table: "Mr. Murong is a little injured now. I just have a healing medicine here. It''s good to make amends for this disturbance."


    Murong Fu glanced at the pill on his desk. His heart leaped, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face: "Mr. Song is serious. It''s just a misunderstanding."


    After a few polite remarks, song Qingshu left with Huang Rong and Ren YingYing and stayed out of the yard. With an apologetic face, song Qingshu said to Huang Rong, "because the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue are very important to me, I''m really sorry that I didn''t show up for you completely this time." In fact, he could have regretted killing Murong Jingyue after learning about his whereabouts, but he did not do so.


    After all, everyone should have their own principles. You should know that even the villains like Ouyang Feng, a Western drug, would attach great importance to their master''s style and disdain to do something. It is because of this persistence that determines a person''s pattern and bearing. If a person has no principles, he is doomed to be despised by all.


    Huang Rong said in a hurry, "don''t say that. I''m very grateful for today''s event." She reckons that even if her husband Guo Jing and father Huang Yaoshi come together, they may not be able to achieve such an effect. After all, the Murong family has changed dramatically and has been influential in the world for so many years, which is too mysterious. Even if they can win, they may not be able to hurt Murong Bo seriously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s said that murongbo has suffered such a heavy injury. In recent years, he can''t even think about using force. He is angry for you."


    "Thank you." Huang Rong carefully looked at Ren Yingying, always worried that song Qingshu would make her aware of something wrong.


    Fortunately, Ren Yingying didn''t think much about it. Instead, he asked anxiously, "Qingshu, Murong father and son must hate you to the bone. Even if you leave the holy medicine for healing, they won''t appreciate you. Instead, they speed up his recovery. Will they let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Huang Rong pursed a smile: "Miss Ren, do you really think that he would be so kind to cure people?"


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying is a Zheng at first, she is not stupid, responded quickly come over, "is that fake medicine?"


    "It''s still Mrs. Guo who is smart," Song Qingshu gives Huang Rong a thumbs up and turns her eyes. "In fact, it''s not cheating him. The early stage of Baotai Yijing pill is really good for her health."


    "Bao Tai Yi Jing Wan?" Ren Yingying spat, "Why are you so bad? What if people really eat?"


    "Don''t worry. With Murong Bo''s cunning and suspicious nature, he will never eat it." Song Qingshu said unpredictably.


    At this time, in Murong Fu''s residence, Murong Bo crushed the pill and his face was as cold as ice.


    Murong Fu said: "this medicine..."


    Murongbo snorted coldly: "do you think that boy will be so kind?"


    "So it is," Murong Fu nodded and knelt down on the ground. "I hope my father will forgive me. Just now my father was humiliated, but I can''t avenge you. Instead, I have to kowtow to the enemy..."


    Murongbo raised his hand to stop him: "no, you''ve done a good job. I''m worried about what you''ll do when you''re angry. We are determined to recover Dayan. This humiliation is nothing. As long as we keep the Castle Peak, we will not worry about firewood! "

 Chapter 1416

    Murong Fu was startled: "what my father said is very true. My child has been taught."


    Murongbo said in a deep voice: "Song Qingshu''s martial arts are unfathomable. It''s not a matter of one day to get revenge on him. There''s no need to worry about it. Now it''s another burning matter."


    "What?" Murong Fu is a wonderful man.


    Murongbo looked in the direction of the palace: "this time, I tried all kinds of tricks and connections to make you a candidate for the martial arts contest, but you failed..."


    Murong Fu was ashamed to hear: "the child is incompetent."


    Murongbo waved his hand: "things have passed, and it''s meaningless to say that, but I''m not the only one who has tried everything. Jia Sidao is also determined to win the military power in Sichuan. If you let him down this time, he won''t let you go."


    Murong Fu''s face changed slightly. He knew very well how powerful Jia Sidao was. The Murong family seemed to be beautiful, but as long as Jia Sidao thought about it, the Murong family of Suzhou would be removed from the world.


    "This time, Jia Sidao paid so much, but he got nothing. He will be angry. It''s easy to get angry with you." Murong Bo said in a deep voice, "you are the only descendant of Murong family. You must not do anything. You must be prepared just in case."


    "How do I prepare?" Murong Fu has just been enlightened and has figured out everything. In order to revive Dayan, it is only possible to live well.


    "What you replace is Guo Jing''s position," murongbo flashed a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. "When the time comes, he will put everything on Guo Jing, saying that he has already secretly defected to Han Jianzhou, so he deliberately abstained."


    Murong Fu frowned and felt that there were many flaws in this statement: "but Jia Sidao may not believe it."


    "You forget who was with song Qingshu just now?" Murongbo had a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    "Huang Rong!" Murong Fu felt vaguely that he had caught the train of thought.


    "That''s right," murongbo said with a grim smile. "You can tell Jia Sidao that Huang Rong has never disappeared. All this is a game in which the thief shouts and catches the thief, which is directed and performed by them. It''s just for Guo Jing to be honest and give up."


    "Wonderful Murong Fu couldn''t help but clap his hands in praise. Suddenly he thought of something and said, "but if Guo Jing is a man of Han Yu Zhou, why should he abstain and take part in the competition directly? No matter who loses or who wins, he is a man of Han Yu Zhou."


    Murongbo explained: "this shows that Han Jianzhou doesn''t trust Guo Jing so much. He is worried that Guo Jing will get military power in Sichuan and will not be controlled by him; And in front of so many experts in the palace, Guo Jing can''t lose to Wu Tiande, so he can only submit the nomination certificate by abstaining. "


    Murong Fu couldn''t help but give a thumbs up: "this explanation is reasonable. Jia Sidao will surely believe it. It''s just that great Xia Guo is so righteous that he takes the blame for me. I always feel that..."


    Murongbo snorted and interrupted him: "today, I''m badly hurt. Although I was hurt by song Qingshu, it''s Huang Rong who''s a bitch in the final analysis. Now we can''t get revenge from Song Qingshu. It''s reasonable to ask for some interest from Huang Rong and his wife!"


    When song Qingshu returns to the mansion with Huang Rong and Ren Yingying, Huang Rong can''t help yawning and her pretty cheeks are full of fatigue.


    Song Qingshu thought that she was pregnant, and she was tired easily. She can support the present day and again, thanks to her practice of the nine Yin manual, and her inner strength has reached a certain level, her spirit is much better than that of the ordinary woman.


    "Mrs. Guo, I''ll arrange a quiet house for you. You can have a rest early." Song Qingshu said.


    "No quiet house!" Huang Rong said in a hurry. Seeing the other two people''s surprised eyes, she said in a hurry, "I don''t like to be quiet. I''ve been locked up in the palace all these days. I almost didn''t feel sick. I want someone to talk with me... Miss Ren, do you mind if I sleep with you?"


    Ren Yingying was stunned and then said with a smile, "of course I don''t mind." Huang Rong is a legendary woman in the world. Ren Yingying has always admired her. If she has the opportunity to have a close contact with her, she will certainly gain a lot.


    "That''s great." Huang Rong smiles sweetly. In fact, what she doesn''t like to be quiet is just an excuse. She worries about living in a secluded yard. At that time, song Qingshu will steal jade and incense in the middle of the night, and no one will hear her cry for help.


    But even if she doesn''t live in a secluded place, she can''t rest assured. After all, song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are too high. She has no way to do what she really wants to do.


    After all, Huang Rong is famous for her intelligence. She soon came up with a solution. Since it''s dangerous to live alone, she should live with others. Ren Yingying is the best person in the palace.


    First of all, she has an engagement with song Qingshu. How can she tolerate her man to do something in front of her in front of other women? Secondly, after a short time together, Huang Rong has found out that Ren Yingying is a very reserved and shy woman in her heart, and she can never accompany song Qingshu to make a fool of herself.


    Song Qingshu was not stupid either. He soon figured out the key to it. He was angry and funny. Huang Rong was really defensive. Was she really afraid that she would be strong against her?


    Understanding is one thing, and agreement is another. It''s all right for Huang Rong to defend me. How can she still pull Ren Yingying together? It''s a good opportunity to further her relationship with Yingying. Huang Rong just interrupts her.


    "Yingying, your bones are damaged. I have to warm your meridians every day. It''s inconvenient." Song Qingshu found a reason to stop it.


    Ren Yingying said with a smile: "I''ll come to your room to heal in the daytime, and I''ll talk to sister Huang in the evening." Huang Rong is like a star in the world. She is a heroine in the eyes of many women. Ren Yingying is very excited at the thought of communicating with her like this.


    Huang Rong was a little surprised: "Miss Ren, in fact, I noticed that your face seemed a little dim before. It turns out that you are really hurt."


    Song Qingshu was about to explain, but Ren Yingying was afraid that he would make Huang Rong feel embarrassed to live with her. He said in a hurry, "sister Huang, I''ll talk to you later." As he said this, he pushed out song Qingshu: "go out quickly. Mrs. Guo and I are going to go to bed. It''s not convenient for you to be a big man here."


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He wanted to stay a little longer, but when he thought of Ren Yingying''s weak body, he was full of pity and didn''t want to make her angry. Although Yingying''s pushing force was too small, he pretended to be staggered and was pushed out.


    Huang Rong saw all this in her eyes. After Ren Yingying closed the door, she couldn''t help saying, "Miss Ren, he really pities you."


    "That''s when you didn''t see him bullying me." Ren Yingying pursed a smile, eyes flowing with the glory of happiness.


    Huang Rong''s stomach Fei is not satisfied. He thinks that if he bullies you again, will he bully me? With her rich experience, it''s easy to judge that Ren Yingying is still a girl. She can''t help but sigh that song Qingshu, the lecheron, has been following her rules all the time


    Thinking of what song Qingshu had done to him, Huang Rong felt a little disappointed. He always felt that he had real love for Ren YingYing and was really full of love for himself.


    "Bah! I want to know what these are for. " Huang Rong instantly wakes up, spat and begins to ask about Ren Yingying''s body to divert her attention.


    Ren Yingying slowly tells what happened that night. Her tone is flat and calm, but she still hears Huang Rong''s heart stirring


    Song Qingshu left Ren Yingying''s room and looked at the sky. Now it''s too late to go to the palace dinner, and he''s not interested in chatting with those people any more. In addition, he has been running around for a short time. Today, he finally rescued Huang Rong safely. A big stone fell in his heart. He suddenly felt tired and just wanted to have a good sleep.


    However, it''s lonely to sleep alone. After thinking about it, song Qingshu moves to the direction where Chen Yuanyuan''s room is. One monk carries water to drink, and three monks have no water to drink... Before, because several women check and balance each other, plus their own reserve in their hearts, song Qingshu has no water to drink. Now Ren Yingying is involved by Huang Rong, so he can find a third woman.


    Chen Yuanyuan is sitting in the room in a daze when he hears the sound of opening the door and finds that song Qingshu pushes the door in. He is surprised and says, "Why are you here?"


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that Chen Yuanyuan is really a woman who is known as the curse of beauty. Even sitting in a daze casually is a beautiful painting: "why, don''t you welcome me?"


    Chen Yuanyuan met him and said with a smile: "of course not. I''m just curious why you didn''t accompany your little lady today, but came to me instead."


    "Are you jealous?" Song Qingshu went forward and put her in his arms. His soft body was so comfortable that he couldn''t help humming.


    "Who''s jealous." Chen Yuanyuan''s face was slightly red, and he quickly tried to push her away. "Don''t do that. If they see me, I have no face to see anyone."


    During this period of time, the atmosphere of several women in the palace can be described as very strange. Except that Ren Yingying is a woman with a decent name in Song Qingshu, Chen Yuanyuan and Luo Bing have never revealed their relationship with song Qingshu.


    "Don''t worry. Now Yingzheng and Mrs. Guo have a long talk all night. They won''t find anything here." Song Qingshu said about what happened when he went out.


    "You''re really good," said Chen Yuanyuan with charming eyes. "I''ve been going south for a long time, and I know a lot of things in the palace. Not to mention Murong Fu''s reputation in the world, his martial arts were qualified to be equipped with imperial instruments. But he refused for some reason. His father''s martial arts must be higher, You can''t be defeated by two people working together like this. "


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "today we don''t talk about swords, we only talk about the wind and the moon."


    Chen Yuanyuan spat: "you are always so unorthodox."


    Song Qingshu, with a smile, suddenly thought of something: "by the way, I didn''t have time to tell you that today I saw a Ke in the palace."


    Hearing the news from his daughter, Chen Yuanyuan seized his arm in a flash: "how''s ako? How are you doing? Are you in any danger... "


    Looking at her nervous appearance, song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, she''s all right, except for missing you."


    "My poor daughter is really ill fated," Chen Yuanyuan sighed with a twinkle of pain in her eyes. "Qingshu, do you know that she actually has a good feeling for you?"

 Chapter 1417

    Hearing Chen Yuanyuan''s words, song Qingshu was stunned: "no, she looked like she wanted to kill me."


    "Who let you cheat her to Yanjing city at the beginning? To some extent, you are responsible for her misfortunes." Chen Yuanyuan gave him a bad look.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I couldn''t help myself at the beginning."


    Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but think that when he first met song Qingshu, he was a high-ranking princess, and he was respectful to himself. At that time, how could he have thought that one day he would lie under him to enjoy himself


    At the thought of that kind of shame scene, Chen Yuanyuan''s face became very hot, but suddenly he thought of his daughter''s mind, and the scarlet color on his face gradually faded.


    "What are you going to do with ACO?" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly blinked his big watery eyes and looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "now, ako is the most favored imperial concubine in the Southern Song Dynasty. How can I arrange it?"


    "Most favored?" Chen Yuanyuan was annoyed at Song Qingshu for deliberately pretending to be deaf and dumb. "You don''t know about a Ke''s situation in the palace. You have the name of a princess, but you don''t have the reality of a princess. You have to face the guns and arrows of the imperial concubines when you guard the deep palace alone. She has been longing for freedom outside and waiting for someone to save her from the sea of suffering."


    To this extent, song Qingshu had to reply, "don''t worry. In fact, I promised her that I would rescue her from the palace in the future."


    One of the reasons why we don''t save her now is that the influence is so bad that the most favored imperial concubine in the palace elopes with someone. Even if Zhao Gou and she are not real husband and wife, they have no feelings for her. They will go after her for the sake of face. Once they find him, a war is inevitable. Although song Qingshu is greedy and lustful, he is very sober at the critical moment, How can we start a war for a woman?


    Second, Aker shoulders the mission of his father Wu Sangui and the alliance of the Southern Song Dynasty. Now Wu Sangui is at a disadvantage in the war with the Manchu Qing Dynasty. If he loses the ally of the Southern Song Dynasty, the situation will get worse and worse. Aker himself is not willing to leave at this time, leading to his father''s desperate situation.


    "In her present status, even if she is rescued by you, I''m afraid she won''t be able to show up in public for the rest of her life. What are you going to do with her?" Chen Yuanyuan was not very satisfied with his answer and continued to ask.


    "How to arrange it?" Song Qingshu pondered for a long time and replied, "don''t worry. At that time, find a place where the Southern Song Dynasty and Wu Sangui forces can''t reach and let her settle down. If she meets someone she likes, I will prepare a rich dowry for her to ensure that she won''t suffer losses."


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "a Ke herself is a princess, and now she is a royal concubine. How can she look up to ordinary men? What''s more, which man dares to marry her? "


    She paused and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile: "besides, are you willing to let her marry other men?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, and he said unnaturally, "what''s wrong with me..."


    Chen Yuanyuan gave him a white look: "the beauty of a Ke is not under me. I know you men very well. How can you be willing to let her fall into other people''s arms?"


    Song Qingshu wry smile: "you misunderstood, I have always been like the beauty of success."


    "The beauty of success?" Seeing that he never admitted it, Chen Yuanyuan finally got angry, "who sneaked into Aker''s bedroom and did that to us?"


    Chen Yuanyuan still remembers the taste of what she woke up with. She felt disgusted at that time, but now that her relationship with song Qingshu has developed to this point, she feels mostly ashamed and annoyed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I didn''t do anything to you that night. It was Yuanzhi who deliberately scared you because she hurt her so badly in order to get back at you two..."


    After hearing his story, Chen Yuanyuan spat: "that girl is really bad."


    "She is also a poor person. I hope you don''t blame her." Song Qingshu can''t help speaking for Li Yuanzhi.


    "Don''t worry. We hurt her first. It''s fair to pay for it." Some time ago, Chen Yuanyuan lived with Li Yuanzhi in the cold palace. The enmity between the two girls had already disappeared, but they became good friends.


    "Although nothing really happened that night, but..." Chen Yuanyuan suddenly raised his head, with a trace of inexplicable meaning in his eyes, "haven''t you ever thought about what really happened?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, and he quickly denied: "I''m not a beast, how can I have the idea of pickling." As he spoke, he cried out in secret.


    Chen Yuanyuan spat: "bah, I don''t know your man''s mind. With the beauty of Ke and I, I don''t know how many men want to get our mother and daughter to the same bed. Don''t say you haven''t thought about it."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "there is such an idea, but it''s just a flash. The reason why people are different from animals is that people have courtesy, righteousness and shame..."


    Chen Yuanyuan put his hand on his lips, his eyes suddenly showed a sense of shame: "if... If I don''t mind?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, and his voice was a little dry: "what do you say?"


    Chen Yuanyuan released his hand, walked slowly to the window, looked at the moon in the sky, and said sadly: "I have been wandering all my life, and I have experienced a lot of frustrations. I don''t want ako to repeat my fate. But now the world is in chaos and the countries are in strife. The situation is worse than that at the end of Ming Dynasty. Ako has the color of "love the country and love the city", but she has no ability to protect herself. If Zhao Gou was a normal man, it would be a good ending to be a concubine in the Southern Song Dynasty. However, a Ke was doomed to be unable to stay in the palace forever. In the future, when the new emperor ascended the throne, a Ke would have no children to rely on. I don''t know how miserable the end would be. "


    "In fact, although the ending is bleak, it can enjoy at least ten years of glory and wealth, but now the northern countries are covetous, the Southern Song Dynasty has always been weak, and the tragic fate of those concubines in Jingkang is still vivid in my mind. I don''t want ako to suffer that kind of tragic fate in the future."


    Chen Yuanyuan suddenly turned back: "so I want to find a strong man for her to protect her, I think about it, you are the most suitable person, and a Ke has feelings for you, there is no better choice."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "with our present relationship, how can I be involved with a Ke again?"


    "Why not?" Chen Yuanyuan looked at him quietly, "anyway, other people don''t know the relationship between us. At that time, I will quietly step back behind the scenes and let ake become the woman in your face."


    "But I don''t want to lose you!" Song Qingshu quickly took her hand.


    Chen Yuanyuan blushed and said, "I don''t forbid you to come to me, as long as you don''t get found."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed.


    Chen Yuanyuan continued, "but you have to give a ke a position equal to that of Princess nine and miss Ren."


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated. Not to mention that a Ke was once the imperial concubine of the Southern Song Dynasty, she was the daughter of Wu Sangui, and ah Jiu could not accommodate her.


    "I know it''s very difficult, but I know you can always find a way," Chen Yuanyuan said with a look of shame. "In order to make up for the trouble and trouble that all this has caused you, I can... Serve you with ako at that time."


    "Is that true?" Song Qingshu''s spirit came in an instant. When he thought of the gorgeous scene, his heart beat twice as fast. "Well, even if it''s difficult, I''ll think of a way."


    "Bah, you bastard have been trying to get our mother and daughter into a bed all the time!" Chen Yuanyuan''s face changed in an instant, and his eyes were full of anger. Where was there a trace of shame that had been revealed before?


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect Chen Yuanyuan to turn over so quickly. Song Qingshu was a little confused for a moment.


    "You bastard, get out of here!" Chen Yuanyuan picked up the pillow and kept beating him, pushing him out at the same time.


    When the door is closed, song Qingshu finally reacts that half a day before Chen Yuanyuan was trying to test himself. When he thought of the gorgeous proposal, he was so dazzled that he relaxed his vigilance.


    "If you don''t play like this, you are fishing." Song Qingshu shouts through the gate.


    "Who made you really have such a dirty mind in your heart? Get out of here!" Chen Yuanyuan has always been very gentle, but he is obviously really angry at this time.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was angry now. No matter what she said, she could only add fuel to the fire, so she had to smile bitterly: "this is really my evil idea... Please calm down first, I won''t disturb you."


    In response to the sound of a broken teacup on the door, song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and had to turn away.


    When he returned to his room, song Qingshu had to sigh that Chen Yuanyuan was indeed the head of Qinhuai Bayan at that time. His acting skills were really excellent. The former Oscar winners and posthumous actors were far worse than her. Just now, his expression and tone were from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he would not be so easily fooled.


    Suddenly, he moved in his heart and looked to the direction where Chen Yuanyuan''s house was: "were your words just a simple trial..."


    After this incident, several people in king Qi''s residence were unable to sleep, but it was not only a few of them who couldn''t sleep in the whole Lin''an City. In Jia''s residence, Jia Sidao looked at the charming young woman kneeling on the ground with a gloomy face: "before you reported that Wu Tiande was exhausted physically, why is he still alive today?"


    As soon as he came back from the palace dinner, his smile in the palace was immediately replaced by a cold frost, and he immediately summoned relevant people to start accountability.


    This charming young woman is naturally Qin Keqing. She has always been afraid of this enigmatic master of Jia''s family. She kneels there and shivers all over: "I don''t know what''s going on. Last night, he did have a night with me." Thinking of the mysterious man, Qin Keqing''s heart leaped wildly.


    One side of Jia Zhen heart pity, can''t help but come out to speak for her, said: "uncle, but Qing really didn''t lie, can it be that Wu Tiande practice some special internal skill?"


    Jia Sidao frowned and murmured uncertainly: "today, looking at Wu Tiande''s luck, it seems that there is some shadow of Shaolin''s Yi Jin Jing..."


    Seeing the effect of her words, Jia Zhen took the opportunity to continue: "this time, the most strange thing is Murong Fu. What''s the North Qiaofeng and South Murong? Uncle, you have high hopes for him. Who knows that he is vulnerable!"

 Chapter 1418

    "North Qiaofeng, South Murong..." Jia Sidao with a trace of cold in his eyes, "did Murong come back?"


    Liao Yingzhong, the chief counselor standing next to him, came forward and said, "Lord Hui, Murong Fu has been waiting in the side hall for a long time."


    "Let him come." Jia Sidao snorted coldly. Seeing Qin Keqing kneeling on the ground, he waved his hand impatiently. "You step down first. It''s not enough to be shameful."


    "Yes ~" Jia Zhenru was granted amnesty, and he went back with Qin Keqing.


    As soon as they left, Murong Fu went into his study. Seeing Jia Sidao''s face as deep as water, he could not help but clap in his heart. He hurried forward with a salute: "see Mr. Jia for Murong Fu."


    Just now, after Song Qingshu and his party left, he was about to heal his father. The Jia family sent someone to call him to come. Murong Fu didn''t dare to neglect him, so he rushed over. Because Jia Sidao was still at the Palace Banquet, he had to wait in the side hall. The more he waited, the more uneasy he was.


    Jia Sidao didn''t seem to hear him. He drank tea there and regarded Murong Fu as the air.


    Because the other side didn''t answer, Murong Fu couldn''t get well, so he could only bend down and keep the salute posture, and then he was tired. The main reason was that the scene made him embarrassed.


    Soon, a trace of anger rose in his heart. Murong Fu was also a famous figure in the Jianghu. He was a guest of honor everywhere. How could he have been insulted like this?


    If he had been defeated by Wu Tiande and song Qingshu one after another, he would have gone away. With his father''s persuasion, he knew that for the sake of the rejuvenation of the state of Yan, a moment of humiliation was nothing, so he still kept his luggage respectfully.


    Jia Sidao''s face looked better. Liao Yingzhong, who was on one side, immediately came out to ease the atmosphere: "my Lord, here comes Murong."


    "Oh ~" Jia Sidao acted as if he had just seen Murong Fu. "It''s Murong. Sit down."


    Hearing the stab in his tone, Murong Fu quickly declined and said, "no merit, no salary. Murong Fu has no face to sit down."


    Jia Sidao sneered: "it also has self-knowledge."


    At this time, Murong Fu''s heart had been calm, he turned a deaf ear to his sarcasm, and his face still kept a respectful attitude.


    "Murong, you let me down this time." Jia Sidao snorted.


    Murong Fu''s heart thumped, and the inquisition began! He said hastily, "I''m really damned to live up to your expectations."


    "Damn you Jia Sidao slapped the table heavily, "if not for Wang Ziteng''s face, do you think you can still stand here alive?" Wang Ziteng''s two sisters, one married Jia Sidao and the other Xue Ji; One of his third uncle''s cousins married Li Qingluo, and the other married murongbo. It can be said that the Murong family is not only related to the Wang family, but also to the Jia family.


    Murong Fu was stiff: "thank you for your kindness."


    "Don''t thank you too early. I haven''t said I''ll forgive you." Jia Sidao stood up and said, "my great aunt Murong Fu can''t even win a fight against a man who has been hollowed out by wine and sex. I knew that earlier, I shouldn''t have replaced Guo Jing with you!"


    Murong Fu suddenly hesitated and said, "I have something about Guo Jing. I don''t know if I should say it or not?"


    Jia Sidao frowned: "say!"


    "Will Guo Jing and Han Yuzhou have a play together?" Murong Fu then told his father what he had taught him.


    Jia Sidao is no different when he learns that Huang Rong is in Song Qingshu. It turns out that Zhao Gou kidnaps Huang Rong in order to hide everything from everyone. Only Huang Shang, Zhao Gou and the two eunuch experts in the palace know the inside story. Jia Sidao didn''t know that Huang Rong was kidnapped by the emperor. Now when he learned where he was in Song Qingshu, he suddenly realized. No wonder he used so many resources before and couldn''t find any information.


    "Well, I see." For Murong Fu''s words, Jia Sidao did not make any statement, "you go down first."


    "Yes." Murong Fu breathed a sigh of relief, walked out a few steps, and was stopped by Jia Sidao.


    "Wait!" Jia Sidao hesitated for a moment and said, "although you lost the contest this time and didn''t get the military power in Sichuan, I won you a post as a military transit envoy. You go back to pack up and get ready to go to Sichuan."


    Murong Fu was overjoyed: "thank you


    The transfer of money and grain by the military envoy (the concept of the Song Dynasty road is similar to that of the present province) also involves the power of assessing officials and so on, which is completely equivalent to the highest officer of the whole route. The transfer of money and grain by the military envoy is not so powerful, and he is specially responsible for the money and grain needed by the army, but Rao is such a powerful position.


    After so many years in the Southern Song Dynasty, Murong Fu naturally knew about these official systems. At the same time, he knew that Jia Sidao had lost his military power in Sichuan, so he had to find another way to put in his confidants.


    Jia Sidao waved his hand: "you step down first. Someone will tell you the details."


    "Yes ~" Murong Fu was so happy that he left with a lot of lightness.


    After Murong Fu left, Jia Sidao asked, "what do you think of Murong Fu''s words?"


    Liao Ying said in a deep voice: "Murong Fu''s move is suspected of throwing the pot."


    Jia Sidao snorted: "it''s true that he''s throwing the pot, but what he said is reasonable."


    Liao Yingzhong frowned and said, "but Guo Jing doesn''t look like a man with two sides and three swords."


    "Do you know what Han Yuzhou said to the emperor at the Palace Banquet just now?"


    "Say what?" Liao Ying thinks that it must have something to do with Guo Jing, otherwise he would not have such an expression.


    Jia Sidao sneered: "Han Jianzhou recommended Guo Jing to the emperor for the inspection of the front Department of the palace! Hum, what a Guo Jing, what a Han Zhou! "


    "Is that true?" Liao Yingzhong was shocked. If so, it would be serious.


    "Will I lie to you?" Jia Si Dao also wears an eye, some discontentedly say.


    "Subordinates dare not," Liao Yingzhong realized that she had said something wrong, and quickly asked, "did the emperor promise?"


    Jia Sidao shook his head: "during this period, the emperor was obedient to Han kuozhou. But I don''t know why, the emperor actually refused his request this time. Instead, he was appointed as the governor of Zhenjiang to prepare for the northern expedition."


    No matter how powerful the intelligence network under Ren Jia Sidao''s command is, he doesn''t know that Guo Jing is a descendant of Guo Rong after Zhou. How can Zhao Gou rest assured that he will be the deputy commander of the front department? At that time, if Guo Jing also learns from Zhao Kuangyin to make a mutiny, isn''t it the reincarnation of heaven?


    "Guo Jing is a man who has to eat inside and climb outside!" Liao Yingzhong hesitated and said, "but Guo Jing doesn''t seem to be able to design such a complicated plot."


    "This plan may not come out of Guo Jing''s imagination," Jia Sidao snorted. "Don''t forget that he also has a virtuous wife of Zhuge."


    Liao Ying nodded and said, "that makes sense."


    Jia Sidao went to the window and looked at the stars in the sky. After a long time, he said: "the person who betrays me will not let him come to a good end."


    The temperature of the whole room suddenly drops down. Liao Ying knows that he has killed himself and dare not say another word.


    The next morning, song Qingshu got up sleepily. It turned out that Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan came to see him off. At the last banquet, he introduced Lin Ruhai to him. Knowing the relationship between Lin Pingzhi and song Qingshu, Lin Ruhai no longer despised this distant relative, and soon used his relationship to get a job for him.


    Because the Sichuan side had just recovered, it was in urgent need of a large number of officials, so although Lin Pingzhi had no fame, he also took the opportunity to get a place.


    "Even if you go to Sichuan, although you have to revenge, don''t let the hatred blind your eyes. The eldest husband was born in troubled times. He should take a sword of three feet to accomplish his immortality. I believe that the ancestors of the Lin family hope you can do a good job and honor your ancestors more than revenge. " Song Qingshu asked.


    Lin Pingzhi saluted respectfully: "thanks for the instruction of elder brother song."


    Song Qingshu sighed. Although Lin Pingzhi''s tone was respectful, he could see that he didn''t listen to his words. At this time, he was still thinking about revenge.


    After looking at Yue Lingshan, song Qingshu said, "Lingshan, you should take care of him around Pingzhi. Don''t let him have a fever and do anything impulsive."


    Yue Lingshan leaned over and said sweetly, "brother song, I will."


    Looking at her ruddy lips, song Qingshu can''t help recalling the soft touch, and his heart can''t help shaking. However, he immediately converged and began to think: Linghu Chong, Linghu Chong, I''ve already helped him. As for whether Yue Lingshan chooses you or Lin Pingzhi in the end, it depends on your own nature. It''s impossible to help you all the time without principle. Lin Pingzhi is also a poor man


    In fact, sometimes he is thinking about a question, is this unfair to Lin Pingzhi? Later, he gradually figured out that because of his intervention, Lin Pingzhi''s tragic ending was better than that of the original. On the contrary, Linghu Chong was much less happy than that of the original, so he wanted to make up for him more or less.


    What Lin Pingzhi wanted most was revenge. He gave him martial arts secrets and gave him official contacts; Linghu Chong wants Yue Lingshan the most, so he matches them properly.


    I hope they all have a good ending in the end


    Not long after Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan left, Guo Jing came to visit. Huang Rong got the news and welcomed them out of the inner house excitedly. Fortunately, song Qingshu held back in time, so that her whereabouts were not exposed.


    Guo Jing said with a bitter smile, "rong''er, brother song, I came here to say goodbye to you this time."


    Both Huang Rong and song Qingshu were surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    "I was appointed as the governor of Zhenjiang by the imperial court. Today I''m going to go to Zhenjiang to prepare for the northern expedition to Jin." Guo Jing told what happened at the palace banquet last night.


    Song Qingshu was secretly frightened. He thought that the Southern Song Dynasty was going to the Northern Expedition soon, so he had to rush back to the state of Jin as soon as possible to make preparations.


    Huang Rong said hastily, "I''ll go with you."


    Guo Jing shook his head: "no, first of all, you just ran out of the palace. If you show up beside me publicly, it''s hard to see how the emperor will react when he becomes angry; Second, Zhenjiang is busy with military affairs and dangerous. You are pregnant and need to rest. You can''t go there to take risks. "


    Huang Rong actually knew these things, but she was still anxious: "but I can''t always live here... Brother song."


    Guo Jing was also embarrassed. Song Qingshu said at this time, "well, Lin''an City is not too far from Taohua island. I''ll send my wife back to Taohua island to recuperate some other day. It''s safe and secret. It won''t be known by the emperor, but it can also raise the baby quietly. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1419

    Guo Jing was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "it''s so good. Taohua island is quiet and safe. Rong''er, you just have a baby there." Taohua island is located in the vast sea, and there are all kinds of strange dunjia mechanisms on the island. Not to mention ordinary people, even if they are five level masters on the island, without the layout of Taohua Island mechanism, they are easy to get trapped in it. Let Huang Rong back to Taohua Island, it is the best way of both worlds.


    Huang Rong is also in the spotlight. It''s obviously not convenient to go back to Xiangyang. Taohua island is the place where she grew up and is also the happiest place for her. It''s better to fly pigeons and let her father come back to protect her than to stay in king Qi''s residence all day, No matter it''s gangsters or... Song Qingshu doesn''t dare to mess around.


    Seeing their reaction, song Qingshu smiles: "that''s the decision." Now that the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty is around the corner, he has to go back to the state of Jin as soon as possible to take charge of the overall situation. Otherwise, if the troops of the Southern Song Dynasty go all the way, the situation of his hard work in the state of Jin will turn into nothing. Since I left Lin''an, I don''t feel at ease to stay here, so I just take her with me. Anyway, Lin''an is not far from Taohua island. When you come back from Taohua Island, you can also pass by Yangzhou to arrange things there.


    "It''s really troubling the song brothers." Guo Jing said apologetically that he was about to leave for Zhenjiang, but he could only let others escort his wife, which made him very embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Brother Guo doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Every time she saw her husband thanking song Qingshu, Huang Rong felt ten thousand displeasure in her heart, but she couldn''t explain it to her husband, so she had to cut off the topic and said, "brother Jing, listen to what you said, this time Han bizhou recommended you to be the deputy commander of the front department. Jia Sidao must also get the news. Will he hate you for this? Would you like to explain to him? "


    Guo Jing shook his head: "I didn''t do anything sorry for him. What are you afraid of him doing? What''s more, I''m dedicated to the country, and I''m not his private minister. What''s the explanation? "


    For so many years, Huang Rong knew that her husband would stick to what he had decided in his heart. In addition, she thought that her husband''s martial arts were excellent and well respected, and Jia Sidao didn''t dare to do anything even if he was dissatisfied, so she didn''t stick to it any more.


    "Mr. Song, we still have some private things to say between husband and wife. Could you please avoid it?" Huang Rong suddenly looked at Song Qingshu with burning eyes.


    "No problem, of course." Although song Qingshu is laughing, she is very depressed in her heart. Huang Rong must have done it on purpose, but what can she do even if she knows her intention? What''s the reason for you to stay here when you''re talking between husband and wife?


    When song Qingshu came to the back garden, he suddenly heard a pleasant voice: "who made you unhappy?"


    Looking back, I saw Ren Yingying standing timidly not far away, looking at him with a smile. In the morning sun, he was more beautiful than the flowers in the whole garden.


    "My Yingying is better." Song Qingshu walked over and hugged her in his arms. He sighed that she was so careful that she could even see her depression.


    Being held in his arms, Ren Yingying immediately felt ashamed and pushed him away: "don''t be like this, I''ve been seen by others."


    "There''s no one," Song Qingshu said discontentedly. "What''s more, you''re my right wife. Even if you''re seen, what''s the matter."


    "Let go of me, there are people." Ren Yingying''s face became more and more red.


    "No one." Song Qingshu says with a smile that Ren Yingying is very shy and reserved in her heart. She likes to see her coquettish and infinite appearance.


    "Yuan... Sister yuan." Ren Yingying suddenly said awkwardly.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and turned to see a beautiful woman standing at the corner of the corridor, looking at them with a smile. Who is Chen Yuanyuan?


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on." With that, Chen Yuanyuan turned around and tried to leave.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel embarrassed. In fact, he heard someone coming, but he subconsciously thought it was a servant girl. He didn''t know it was Chen Yuanyuan. Thinking that she just annoyed her yesterday, I can''t help feeling guilty now. If she complains to Ren YingYing and tells her her evil thoughts, won''t her image of being wise and powerful collapse suddenly? But on second thought, in Ren Yingying''s mind, his image is not related to his wisdom and martial arts, right?


    When Chen Yuanyuan broke it, Ren Yingying was ashamed and didn''t know what strength he had. He pushed song Qingshu away and ran to Chen Yuanyuan''s hand with a red face: "sister Yuanyuan, I have something to look for you." With that, he no longer looked back at Song Qingshu and disappeared at the end of the corridor with Chen Yuanyuan in his arm.


    Song Qingshu remained in the same place with a look of consternation. It''s true that the three monks have no water to eat. This problem will only become more and more serious in the future. We have to find a way to solve it.


    "Inform the king, Han Xiang sent someone to ask the king to go to the mansion for a talk." A servant girl came to play in the distance.


    "I see." Song Qingshu thinks that Huang Rong and Guo Jing are chatting, while Ren YingYing and Chen Yuanyuan are together again. It''s also depressing to stay in the mansion, so it''s better to go to Han Yuzhou for a breath.


    Soon arrived at Han Fu, song Qingshu arched his hand: "I don''t know what happened when Jiefu came to me?"


    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do?" Han Yu Zhou laughed, "someone sent me some good tea and asked you to have a taste."


    "Those who can be made into good tea by Jiefu must be very valuable." if song Qingshu in his previous life was really interested in this kind of tea which has no market value and would not enter the market at all, but now he just took a sip and put it down, "Jiefu called me to come here not just to drink tea."


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Han Yu Zhou said with a smile, "I think you must have heard something about the imperial court preparing for the northern expedition."


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded, but his heart was a little heavy. Although he knew that according to the historical development, Han kuozhou''s northern expedition to the Jin parliament ended in failure, he had no idea whether the chaotic world would still develop according to the history. He must be prepared for the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "After all, the kingdom of Jin is powerful. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to succeed in the Northern Expedition alone. So we need Qingshu''s Golden Snake camp to help us." Han said.


    Song Qingshu''s idea is "coming", but on the surface, it is silent: "there are few soldiers in the Golden Snake camp, and there is a war between the two great powers of Jin and song. Our strength is far from enough."


    Han Chuzhou said with a smile: "Qingshu, you are too modest. At the beginning, the 100000 troops of the Qing Dynasty were not completely destroyed by your Golden Snake camp? And Qingshu, you can rest assured that the main force of this attack on the kingdom of Jin must be us. Your Golden Snake camp only needs to attack from east to west, and the flank should cooperate. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "because of the last war with the Manchu Qing Dynasty, our two sides were in a state of great danger. We had to guard against the Manchu Qing army going south all the time. I''m afraid we don''t have much spare power to attack the state of Jin."


    "On this point, you can rest assured that Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi, has allied with us in the great song dynasty. Now he is engaged in a fierce battle with the Manchu Qing Dynasty. The Manchu Qing Dynasty is so tired that he has no energy to go south." Han explained with a smile.


    Seeing that song Qingshu still had doubts, Han Jianzhou continued: "I can give you a clue. In fact, there is another force attacking Jin this time."


    Song Qingshu reacted instantly: "Liao state?" Now Mongolia''s strategy is shrinking, and its main energy is on the western expedition. Xixia has always been neutral, and its relationship with the state of Jin is still very good. Other Tubo and Dali can''t reach it, so only Liao is left.


    "Qingshu is really smart." Han juezhou got up and came to the window, looking at the north from a distance, "this time, we three forces join hands, we will surely destroy the kingdom of Jin, with the shame of snow Jingkang!"


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly. If he heard that the Southern Song Dynasty attacked the state of Jin in his previous life, he would raise his hands and feet in favor of Xue Jingkang''s disgrace. But now the state of Jin is in his pocket, so it''s a different attitude.


    "Liao state..." Song Qingshu also looked to the north. In fact, he probably had a way to deal with the northern expedition in the Southern Song Dynasty, but if Liao state attacked from the north, it would be really tricky.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was silent, Han Jianzhou thought that he had not made up his mind and could not help saying, "Qingshu, you are the king of Qi. It can be said that you are a supreme minister, but the emperor has never asked to marry you and the two little princesses. You should know why."


    "Of course I do." Song Qingshu sighs. In fact, Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan are the chips in the hands of the Southern Song Dynasty. They forced themselves to work for them. After the success of the crusade against the state of Jin, they decided to marry.


    Han Zhuozhou nodded: "since ancient times, there has never been a precedent for two princesses to marry a son-in-law at the same time. Only if you have made great contributions to the imperial court can you stop the world''s long mouth."


    "I don''t have to. The Golden Snake camp will cooperate with the imperial court to send troops." At the thought of Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan''s frightened deer like eyes, song Qingshu felt pity for them. At the same time, he secretly blamed himself that he had been in Lin''an for such a long time and had never seen them once. They didn''t know how sad they were.


    As for the dispatch of troops from the Golden Snake camp, it''s easy not to work hard at that time.


    Han didn''t know his plan, so he was very happy when he heard: "if you have Qingshu to help, why don''t you worry about big things? Ha ha ha ~"


    Seeing his high spirited and elated appearance, song Qingshu sighed secretly. Han Yuzhou was very happy about the northern expedition. In history, he was also complacent before the northern expedition. As a result, after the northern expedition, the constraints from the internal political enemies of the imperial court made him feel like he was in a quagmire. In addition, the powerful state of Jin made the Northern Expedition fail, and Han Yuzhou was killed by the political enemies, At last, the biography of treacherous officials was included in the history books.


    Of course, song Qingshu couldn''t explain all this clearly. Until he left Han Fu, his heart was still quite heavy.


    "Well, even though I will destroy your success in the northern expedition, I''ll have a fight at least, and I''ll save your life in the end." Song Qingshu thought about it secretly.


    At this time, suddenly a pretty maid trotted over and gave a salute in advance. Then she said, "young master, my wife is welcome."


    "Who is your wife?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    The maid looked around, some for it: "Madam identity is special, inconvenient to reveal, you see it."


    "Oh? It''s interesting, "Song Qing''s eyebrow raised. He was a brave man, but he was not afraid of any pitfalls. He made a gesture of" please lead the way. "

 Chapter 1420

    The servant girl took him around for seven times, which made song Qingshu doubt whether it was a trap waiting for her. However, she didn''t go to the remote alley all the way. No one must be stupid enough to set traps in crowded places.


    After a while, song Qingshu followed the servant girl to a teahouse by the river, where the small bridge, flowing water and willows were elegant.


    "Young master, madam is waiting for you in the elegant room upstairs." The maid continued to make a gesture of invitation.


    Song Qingshu became more and more curious, but he didn''t get dizzy by beauty. Instead, he stood in the same place and quietly felt the surrounding environment. When the Qi engine stretched to tens of feet away, he didn''t find any ambush or anything like that. Then he laughed to his maid and followed up.


    The servant girl led him to the elegant room by the river upstairs: "please, young master!"


    Song Qingshu nodded and pushed the door in. She saw a young woman sitting by the window in a daze. Hearing the news, she turned around and saw a surprise on his face: "son song ~"


    Song Qingshu had already recognized her as Li Wan, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Jia family. He couldn''t help but said with a wry smile, "madam, she is quite mysterious."


    Li Wan bowed slightly and made a salute, with a trace of apology in her eyes: "I''m inconvenient. I''ve been working so hard. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "I understand. It''s hard to see such a beautiful lady." Song Qingshu smiles. Li Wan is not only a young grandmother of a big family, but also a widow in her youth. Naturally, some people will speculate and chew their tongue. In order to reduce these things, she has to be careful in her words and deeds. Therefore, she does not dare to find herself openly. She can only invite herself to a quiet place by this way.


    Li Wan''s face turned red when he heard what he said. He thought to himself, a young man, how could Meng Lang say such a thing to a widow of mine.


    However, I noticed that the other side looked as usual and didn''t have half the lust. I just realized that this was an alternative compliment. I couldn''t help laughing. No wonder many nobles in the capital privately called him the bandit leader. As expected, they didn''t care about the etiquette of these nobles at all


    If the young man in the capital usually said and did something to her, she would have gone away, but today she has a strange feeling, maybe it''s because of the sincerity in the other person''s tone.


    "I asked you to come here this time to ask you..."


    Before Li Wan finished, he was stopped by song Qingshu: "I''ve come so far to see my wife. Don''t I have a cup of tea?"


    Li Wan patted her forehead, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "it''s my impoliteness." She had already sent her maid outside, so she simply poured tea for song Qingshu herself.


    "Thank you, madam." Taking the tea cup from her hand and looking at her wrist which is whiter than porcelain, song Qingshu sighed. It''s a pity that she was born in this age of popular ethics, and I''m afraid she can''t pursue her own happiness like those women of later generations.


    "Some days ago, the young master said that he had heard from my elder sister..." Li Wan asked hesitantly after taking a seat again. At the same time, she looked at each other nervously, for fear that the other party would not know.


    Because song Qingshu was always distracted by all kinds of things in this short time, he never kept his promise to tell the Li family the news about their missing eldest daughter. The Li family even began to suspect that he had deliberately found a reason to fool him in order to let the Li family help.


    Now Song Qingshu is promoted to the king of Qi, and his status is very high. Even if he breaks his promise, the Li family has no way. So Li Wan began to call him childe, but did not call him the king of Qi, just to narrow the relationship between the two sides.


    "It''s my negligence," Song Qingshu said apologetically. "I''ve been busy all this time. I haven''t been able to visit my wife. I''m really sorry that my wife came to see me in person."


    "You are welcome, young master." Feeling his sincere attitude, Li Wan''s tense nerves finally relaxed a little.


    "I''m just guessing about your elder sister''s news. Although I think I''m sure of it, it may just make you happy, so please be prepared." Song Qingshu said.


    Li Wan nodded: "I understand that the eldest sister has been missing for more than 20 years, and we have been looking for her for more than 20 years. Later, we have all given up. Fortunately, I got the news of the eldest sister from the young master this time. Therefore, whether we can find her or not, the young master is also a great benefactor of the Li family."


    As Li Wan said this, he got up and bowed to Ying Ying. Song Qingshu quickly went over and grabbed her arm and helped her up: "madam, I''m serious."


    Li Wan drew back her hand as if she had been electrocuted. There was a faint blush on her white cheek. She was a little nervous standing there.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh that she really has some Meng lang. I''m afraid that apart from her husband, she has never had any physical contact with other men, but she went to help her rashly


    But when he thought about it, it was always like this in those TV dramas. When a man was injured, he would give them internal power through his clothes to heal his wounds. When a woman was injured, he would take off their clothes to heal his wounds


    This is called upholding the glorious tradition of our predecessors!


    "I don''t know if elder sister is well now?" Li Wan regained her composure and lifted her hair back to her ears, revealing her feminine style.


    "You can say good or bad." Looking at Li Wan''s surprised eyes, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "last time I chatted with you, from the age, appearance and so on, I guess your missing elder sister should be Li Mochou."


    "Li Mochou?" Li Wan was at a loss. It was obvious that she was a stranger to the name.


    "She also has a nickname, called the Chilian fairy." Song Qingshu explained, but quickly came over, "lady, a lady of a big family, must have never heard of these names in the Jianghu."


    Li Wan said with a worried face: "although I haven''t heard of it, I think my elder sister is not doing well."


    Song Qingshu said: "how can I see it?"


    Li Wan sighed, and her voice was still very gentle: "a woman''s nickname has the word" Chilian ", which obviously represents killing and hatred, but I believe that the eldest sister is a kind person. Unless she encounters some major change, her temperament will change greatly..."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to praise: "madam is really smart. She can infer things by only one nickname. At that time, Li Mochou fell in love with a man named Lu Zhanyuan when he was young, and later...".


    "That Lu is really hateful!" Li Wan bit her lip and said angrily, but she was so gentle that she was not intimidating even when she was angry.


    "It''s hateful to be ungrateful." In Song Qingshu''s values, it doesn''t matter to provoke girls, but you can''t be irresponsible after provoking them. So in his opinion, Duan Zhengchun, who is merciful but irresponsible, is much more scum than the stallion Wei Xiaobao. Wei Xiaobao may be despicable, or he just lusts for the beauty of those women and doesn''t love them, but he has made proper arrangements for every woman, Which, like Duan Zhengchun, has caused so many orphans and widows to linger.


    "But it''s a little too much for the elder sister to anger others and kill innocent people indiscriminately." Li Wan''s voice was gentle but firm.


    "As expected, she is worthy of being the daughter of Guozijian''s wine offering ceremony. She knows the book well and distinguishes right from wrong." Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring.


    Li Wan''s heart beat quickly. She was not used to being praised directly by men. She said in a hurry, "where is the elder sister now?"


    "She''s working for me now," Song Qingshu explained. "I arranged for her to help me at the sun moon god temple. She should have no time to come to Lin''an for the time being."


    "Ah?" Li Wan looked disappointed.


    Song Qingshu replied, "I''ve been busy with the Southern Song and Northern Expedition to the kingdom of Jin recently. I''m short of skills. When I''m free, I''ll find someone to replace your elder sister''s job and let her come to Lin''an to meet you."


    "Really?" Li Wan blinked his eyes, which were full of excitement.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, madam. We are our own people. How can I cheat you?"


    Li Wan turned red and muttered in a low voice, "who and you are my own people."


    Although the voice is very small, but song Qingshu how skill, still hear clearly, can''t help laughing: "Li Mochou call my brother-in-law, count up I''m your brother-in-law."


    "Brother in law?" Li Wan looked at him strangely.


    "Well, there is a senior sister in Li Mochou''s school, who is my confidant..." Song Qingshu explains.


    Li Wan chuckled: "I''ve heard for a long time that the young master is romantic and handsome, which is very popular with women. Today I just know that the rumors are true."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "does the lady like me?"


    As soon as Li Wan''s face changed, he suddenly got up and said, "I hope you can respect yourself."


    Song Qingshu was so regretful that he was used to it and instinctively flirted with it. However, Li Wan, who had been a widow for many years, paid most attention to fame and integrity, could not stand such teasing.


    "I was rude." Song Qingshu has a friendly face.


    Li Wan was noncommittal and said lightly, "I''ve got the answer I want to see you today. I''ll leave now." Then, regardless of the other party''s request, he walked out of the door and took his servant girl away.


    Looking at her slender back like willow disappeared, song Qingshu took the tea on the table and drank it, shaking his head and laughing bitterly.


    "Why should you be disheartened, young master? How can such a seemingly chaste woman stand up to those cheating methods of young master?" At this time, there was a lovely laugh outside the door.


    Song Qingshu looked up, and soon a woman appeared at the door, with spring in her eyes, long eyebrows in her temples, and a smile in her mouth. She was about twenty-two or twenty-three years old, and her eyes were very beautiful. At this time, she had already taken off the usual conspicuous Miao decoration and put on Han clothes, but still the same is the fat light jade, white abnormal skin color.


    "How do you know I''m here?" The woman in front of her is naturally he Tieshou who has been away for many days.


    He Tieshou came straight over and sat down in his arms with a giggle: "I got your order and arrived at Lin''an day and night. I was about to come to see you, but you were taken away by other women in the middle of the way. I saw that girl''s beauty was flat, and I didn''t feel angry. I didn''t think you were so greedy, so I followed her quietly, Just now I know that there is a dignified and beautiful young woman waiting for you. "

 Chapter 1421

    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not famous at all, but my wife has been widowed for many years, and my reputation can''t stand the wind and wind." Holding her plump and warm body, I have to sigh about her boldness and enthusiasm.


    He Tieshou hooked his neck and gently blew a mouthful of heat in his ear: "Yo, I haven''t seen you for many days. Have you become a gentleman?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless: "I was a gentleman."


    He Tieshou was amused by him with a smile: "if you are a gentleman, I''m afraid there will be no animals in the world."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you doing this to me?" Song Qingshu feigned anger.


    "How can I hurt you? I''m praising you." He Tieshou put his head close to him and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "Praise me as a beast?" Song Qingshu''s face was a little black.


    "Because I like animals," he Tieshou whispered in his ear, "I want to ~"


    "Here it is?" When song Qingshu heard this, he Tieshou called out to the Miao family. In addition, she was a bit of a coquettish, so she was much more active and enthusiastic than other Han women.


    "Isn''t it interesting here?" The expression of he Tieshou is very charming.


    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and subconsciously looked around. Although it was Yajian, there were people passing by from time to time outside the door, and through the window, he could see the boats on the river.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry..." Song Qingshu chuckles. The world is so conservative. It''s a bit shocking here. It''s better. But now he''s named the king of Qi. If it''s because of this, he will lose his face.


    "No hurry?" He Tieshou bit his lip and glared at him. "Since you... Provoked me, you haven''t been intimate with me any more. I''m also a normal young woman. If I can''t eat enough at home, do you believe I''ll go out and look for wild food?"


    The tea in Song Qingshu''s mouth almost didn''t come out, and the woman was so fierce that she was the leader of the five poisons cult who was famous for her coquettishness.


    "You dare!" But suddenly think of her last words, song Qingshu can''t help but say angrily.


    "It depends on your performance." He Tieshou stretched out a jade finger and gently poked him in the chest. He chuckled.


    Being excited to this point, song Qingshu couldn''t help it. In addition, the evil fire that Chen Yuanyuan provoked last night didn''t let out all the time, so he directly lifted up his skirt.


    "You seem stronger than you were the first time." He Tieshou rubbed his cheek like silk.


    Thinking of the trip to the five poisons cult, song Qingshu looked depressed: "I was seriously injured that time, OK?"


    He tieshoujiao snorted: "I was not hurt at that time. If not, I would not have hurt you."


    Song Qingshu quit immediately: "what''s cheap me? You pushed me back that time, and I detoxified you."


    He Tieshou threw himself on him and breathed out: "don''t be so stingy as a big man. They will defeat you now."


    Hearing the sweet and greasy gasping in her throat, song Qingshu couldn''t help cursing a goblin


    About an hour later, he Tieshou was paralyzed in Song Qingshu''s arms as if he had broken up. He was full of sweat, but his expression was full of satisfaction.


    As song Qingshu tidied her clothes, he complained: "you were too bold just now. I don''t know how to control your voice."


    "I can''t help being happy." He Tieshou hooked his neck and his charming face became more colorful.


    "I can''t help but attract almost all the people in a teahouse." Song Qingshu said angrily that with his skill, he couldn''t hear that many people were eavesdropping outside the door. Fortunately, this elegant room is airtight, and it won''t go out.


    "The man of duplicity, you are more and more excited when you just heard that someone is coming outside?" He Tieshou''s fingers gently drew a circle on his chest, which instantly pierced his careful thinking.


    Song Qingshu old face a hot, hasty cough two: "nonsense."


    He tieshoujiao said with a smile: "since you don''t like it, I''ll kill those people outside." Since she was born in the five poisons cult, she has already developed a ruthless temperament.


    Song Qingshu was startled: "no way!" After all, after the baptism of the concept of equality in later generations, it is impossible to regard human life as a weed.


    "What should we do? I can''t afford to lose that man when we go out like this." He Tieshou was bold and enthusiastic just now, but now he is a little shy.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "this is easy." Then he picked her up and flew out of the window. His lightness skill was very good. Seeing that he was about to fall into the river, they came back to the bank as light as a swallow.


    After they left, they didn''t know that just now people outside Yajian began to talk


    "Who ordered this room?"


    "It seems that I saw a beautiful and dignified lady go in just now. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that she looked so dignified and quiet on the outside, but she was so coquettish when she cried. Lang, I feel a fire in my heart now."


    "I saw that lady just now. She seems to be the eldest daughter-in-law of Jia family. I''ve seen her once before."


    "Are you right?"


    "How can I be wrong about such a beauty as Jia''s daughter-in-law?"


    "But I''ve heard that her husband is dead and is now widowed."


    "Hey, hey, women are young and widowed. If they can survive, they must come out quietly to meet men."


    "Shh, are you dying? It''s Jia''s daughter-in-law. "


    "Yes, yes ~"


    A group of people instantly realized the hidden danger and quickly scattered like birds and beasts. If he knew that he had been misunderstood by these people, Li Wan would be angry to death.


    Song Qingshu naturally did not know all this, otherwise he would not let them go so easily. He took he Tieshou to chat and walk all the way, and soon returned to king Qi''s residence.


    "This royal residence is really Qi style, much more than the mountain gate style of five poison sect." He Tieshou exclaimed.


    "Do you like it? I''ll live here when I like it. " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    He Tieshou curled his lips: "I don''t want to. I''m so free outside. I don''t want to live in the palace and fight with your women."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "Yingying, they are not like that."


    "That''s because you don''t know women." He tie shook his head. Seeing that he still wanted to talk about it, he quickly cut off the topic. "Besides, Miss Ren is still my theoretical boss. I don''t have the confidence to rob a man with her. I''m still free outside."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Seeing that she had made up her mind, song Qingshu couldn''t persuade her any more.


    He Tieshou laughed: "now you understand why I have to pester you outside... Nonsense."


    The picture of "mischief" just now appeared in his mind, and song Qingshu said: "why?"


    He Tieshou chuckled: "because it''s not easy to steal food under Miss Ren''s eyes." Then, without waiting for him, he went straight into the inner house.


    After learning that song Qingshu came back with he Tieshou, Ren Yingying had already come out. After this period of recuperation, except that his face was still a little pale, his spirit had recovered to 7788.


    "He Tieshou, my subordinate. See your aunt." Seeing Ren Yingying, he Tieshou bowed down directly. The five poisons cult is subordinate to the sun moon god cult. Ren Yingying is under one person and above ten thousand people in the sun moon god cult. He Tieshou should worship her.


    Ren Yingying quickly stepped forward and helped him up: "master he, please get up quickly. From now on, we are all sisters of our own. There is no need to talk about that set of theology." She had heard song Qingshu mention he Tieshou before, and knew that she was helping him deal with brothel affairs and set up a secret intelligence network.


    After a few words of conversation, song Qingshu introduced him to Tieshou: "this is sister Yuanyuan, whom I mentioned in my letter. She will help you solve some bottlenecks when you meet her."


    Although Chen Yuanyuan''s gorgeous name is known all over the world, I saw it with my own eyes and found that the rumor is not enough to describe her beauty: "I''ve seen sister Yuanyuan."


    "Sister he is good." Chen Yuanyuan smiles a little, the wind is sweet. Different from Ren Yingying, who has never been in person, she soon noticed the residual flush on each other''s face. After looking at their faces, she could roughly guess what was going on.


    "What a lecheron." Chen Yuanyuan spat in secret.


    "Where is sister he going to live next?" Chen Yuanyuan said suddenly.


    He Tieshou replied, "I have set up a shop in the middle of Lin''an City. I plan to live there."


    Ren Yingying eyebrow micro Cu: "live here, here everything is complete."


    He Tieshou smiles and shakes his head: "the branch in Lin''an should be opened as soon as possible. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. Today, I specially came to visit my aunt and sister Yuanyuan. I will return to the store later."


    "In such a hurry." Ren Yingying is a little disappointed. Although she has no personal relationship with he Tieshou, he Tieshou is a member of the religious sect for half a day, which gives her a sense of intimacy that she has not seen for a long time.


    "I can''t help it. There are too many things." He Tieshou said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly said: "well, I used to help you and live with you. It happens that many plans need to be discussed together next."


    "Thank you Yuanyuan, but..." he Tieshou glanced at Song Qingshu, "I''m afraid someone won''t give up."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to say anything, Chen Yuanyuan said firmly in his tone: "my own affairs are up to me. I don''t have to ask others."


    Ren YingYing and he Tieshou on one side looked strangely on them for a moment. Song Qingshu laughed bitterly. He knew that after last night, Chen Yuanyuan had a knot in his heart and needed to calm down. He couldn''t force it. Moreover, seeing the war spirit in her eyes, she might have the intention to make a career. After all, she had been a vase for so many years, Always subconsciously want to get rid of that title.


    "Well, you two go back and discuss the next plan. These days, while I''m still here, I''ll help you with some officialdom procedures." Song Qingshu said.


    As soon as the words came out, Ren Yingying suddenly exclaimed: "are you going to leave?"

 Chapter 1422

    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, the imperial court is going to carry out the northern expedition. Now the Golden Snake camp and the imperial court of the Southern Song Dynasty are in alliance, so I have to go back to command the Golden Snake camp to cooperate."


    Ren Yingying said hastily, "I''ll come back with you."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "the Southern Song Dynasty is short of manpower. I still need you to stay here to help me master the overall situation. Next, you need to integrate the Qi palace, the beggars'' sect, and even the white lotus sect. "


    "Such a heavy task for me?" Ren Yingying was a little guilty and said, "I''m afraid it''s bad for you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, Luo Bing will help you. Next, I''ll transfer Lu Guanying to help you. If you encounter any problems in the future, you can ask Ding Dian, who brings the imperial instrument, and Mrs. Wang of mantuo villa for help."


    "Mrs. Wang?" Before those people pour also give up, Ren Yingying hears Mrs. Wang three words, instantly pricked up the ear.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that women''s sensitivity is really terrible. Suddenly, he found Chen Yuanyuan and he Tieshou looking to this side one after another. He said with a quick smile: "I''ll talk to you slowly when I''m free... By the way, where''s Mrs. Guo?"


    "After seeing off great Xia Guo, Mrs. Guo was very upset, and she was easily tired when she was pregnant, so she went back to her room to have a rest." Ren Yingying replied.


    "While Mrs. Guo is still here these days, you should ask her more about the beggars'' sect. Next, it''s up to you to master Jiangnan beggars'' sect completely." Song Qingshu is busy with all kinds of things during this period. Although the beggars'' sect is under his command, in fact he only controls Chen Youliang. This kind of control relationship is very fragile. Only by arranging his own confidants in the middle and lower levels of the beggars'' sect can he completely control the beggars'' sect.


    "Well, I''ll ask Mrs. Guo now." Ren Yingying turned away a little sullen.


    Song Qingshu noticed the loss in her eyes and wanted to explain it, but he hesitated and swallowed it.


    "Young master, you have made Miss Ren angry. Don''t you go to coax her?" He Tieshou said with some schadenfreude.


    "Yingying is not so stingy. You don''t have to be afraid that the world will not be in chaos," Song Qingshu glared at her angrily. "Now we start to discuss the brothel."


    "It always sounds strange that you are a brothel. These scholars in Jiangnan love mediocrity and elegance, so a good name is necessary." Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "It''s reasonable, young man. If you study heaven and man, you should take a name." He Tieshou said with a smile, and his eyes showed a trace of cunning light.


    Chen Yuanyuan frowned and said, "Lin''an is never short of talented people. Each of them has a high vision. It''s hard for ordinary names to get into their eyes." In his words, he was obviously not optimistic about song Qingshu. Although he had great martial arts and was a famous general in war, he had never heard of his literary talent.


    "It''s just a name. Is it that hard?" Song Qingshu snorted, "this shop in Lin''an City is called heaven and earth." If you want to embarrass me, the names of Dongguan in later generations are more and more talented. Just take one out and you will be blinded.


    "Heaven and earth?" Two women a stay, one after another silently recite this name.


    Chen Yuanyuan took the lead in saying, "this name is a bit elegant. I didn''t expect that you have this talent." Looking at him, his eyes were no longer as angry as before, and became soft.


    He Tieshou intended to play a trick on him, but now he has to admit that his name has made a good achievement.


    "I''ve solved the most important part of the name. The next details need to be discussed between you two. While I''m still here these days, I''ll help you get through the joints of the government, so that you won''t be made difficult." After Song Qingshu''s orders, he left to let them get acquainted and discuss with each other.


    After coming out, song Qingshu originally planned to visit the relevant officials. Just as he was about to leave the government, he suddenly realized that he was now the king of Qi. How could he use himself to go to those small officials with sesame and mung bean? So he sent his men to take the invitation, and invited officials from Lin''an Prefecture and Jiaofang department to come to king Qi''s mansion.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu was busy meeting officials from all over the world, introducing he Tieshou to them and asking them to pay more attention to him. Naturally, those officials were full of promises. They all wanted to know that the king of Qi was in the ascendant these days, and they could get on with him through this line.


    They didn''t think that the boss behind the brothel was the king of Qi. After all, in the mainstream view, the noble king of Qi didn''t need to be infected with this kind of thing. They just thought that song Qingshu was on the rise. In order to please he Tieshou, after all, he Tieshou was coquettish and charming. It''s hard not to let people think that way.


    In addition to bridging the brothel, song Qingshu also called a group of senior officials from the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan, including Chen Youliang, to introduce Ren Yingying to them. Of course, they promised to listen to Ren Yingying''s instructions in the future, but in fact, both song Qingshu and Ren Yingying knew that it was just a talk. In the end, it was up to Ren Yingying''s means.


    Because he Tieshou is getting busier and busier to prepare for the construction of "heaven and earth", Chen Yuanyuan also officially decides to move away from the palace of king Qi. When he sees her off, song Qingshu says with a bitter smile, "is madam still angry with me?"


    Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile, "what are you angry with?"


    Looking at her expression, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "as expected, he is still angry."


    Chen Yuanyuan put away his smile: "who let you have such a dirty idea."


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly, until her eyes began to dodge, and then said: "whether it''s my idea or my wife''s Secret thinking, we all know."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face changed: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Song Qingshu laughs and doesn''t go on. Instead, he digs off the topic: "it''s better to have your own career, even if your wife moves out. It''s better to have nothing to do in the government all day. However, a little madam still needs to pay attention to that your identity is very sensitive, so it''s good to leave those things in public to he Tieshou, and it''s good for you to hide behind the scenes. "


    "I know." Chen Yuanyuan doesn''t have any opinions. She has done too much public affairs in her half life. Now she wants to live in peace.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, I will arrange a Ke to meet you before I leave. You are ready."


    "Really?" Chen Yuanyuan was surprised and pleased, and subconsciously grasped his arm.


    "Of course, when did I cheat you?" Song Qingshu nodded, "I''m going to leave Lin''an soon. The date of my return has not been decided. Since I brought you out of the palace, I can''t let your mother and daughter separate all the time."


    "Thank you ~" Chen Yuanyuan pursed her lips as if she was going to cry. During this time, she missed her daughter a little.


    "Hold on a little longer. When I return to Lin''an next time, I should be able to save ako and reunite your mother and daughter." When song Qingshu said this, he was in high spirits, as if he had great confidence in the future.


    Chen Yuanyuan looks at him quietly. In the first half of her life, she has met countless powerful men, not to mention the world-famous talents, such as Chongzhen, Wu Sangui, Li Zicheng, and Zhao Gou. No matter who she is, she is the kind of person who can shake the world by stamping her feet. But song Qingshu gives her a completely different feeling. She has a sharp edge, but she has no piercing feeling


    Seeing her staring at her all the time, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "why, I can''t help falling in love with you, and I''m going to make a promise with you?"


    "Bah ~" Chen Yuanyuan spat, thinking that I didn''t promise you my body¡° Although I feel like you''re talking big, I''d rather believe you can do it for the sake of mother daughter reunion. " Then he left with red face and red ears.


    Looking at her far away back, song Qingshu thought: next, some words should be made clear with Ren Yingying.


    When they come to the inner house, Ren Yingying is chatting with Huang Rong. Song Qingshu coughs at the door. The two women stop talking and look at the door.


    "Mrs. Guo, I have something to say to Yingying. Can you avoid it first?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Well, good." Huang Rong was a little surprised. She thought that the other party was looking for her, but she turned to Ren Yingying instead. She was a little disappointed when she was relaxed. However, she didn''t know how to stay here even if she wanted to say something private between her husband and wife.


    After Huang Rong left, song Qingshu closed the door behind him. Ren Yingying said, "what are you doing when you close the door?" If they were the only two, she would not mind. However, she always felt strange when she closed the door just after Huang Rong was sent away. Ren Yingying always had a tender face for fear of being teased by Huang Rong.


    "I have something to say to you. It''s very important. I have to be careful." As song Qingshu explained, he turned on the gas engine to make sure that there was no one in the area.


    Seeing that he looked solemn, Ren Yingying did not dare to neglect him: "what on earth?"


    "Let''s go into bed and talk." Song Qingshu pointed to the bed.


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying''s face turned red instantly, and there was a trace of anger in her eyes.


    "It''s mainly talking in bed, and it''s not easy to be heard by people outside." Song Qingshu explained.


    Ren Yingying knew that she had misunderstood him. In fact, after this period of time, she didn''t mind having some intimate actions with song Qingshu. After all, they had "met frankly" before.


    After the two men had shrunk to the bed, song Qingshu could not help sighing: "how fragrant ~"


    Ren Yingying exclaimed: "Oh, you took the wrong quilt. This is Mrs. Guo''s sleep. It must be her body fragrance."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel familiar.


    Fortunately, Ren Yingying didn''t doubt the relationship between them. Instead, he focused on his words: "Qingshu, what do you want to say to me?"


    "Well, this time I leave Lin''an, it seems that I am going back to the Golden Snake camp to cooperate with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, but actually I am not." Song Qingshu explained.


    Ren Yingying covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I know. You want to send Mrs. Guo back to Taohua island. Why do you say it again so solemnly? I won''t be jealous."


    "Cough," Song Qingshu almost didn''t choke, "I''m not talking about this."


    "Oh?" Ren Yingying also gradually converged.


    "After seeing Mrs. Guo off, I didn''t go back to the Golden Snake camp, but to the kingdom of Jin." In fact, song Qingshu hesitated for a long time. However, she thought that Ren Yingying was already in her own heart. There was no need to hide many things from her. After all, she was also responsible for the power of the Southern Song Dynasty. If she didn''t know something, it was easy to make some wrong decisions.


    "What are you doing in the kingdom of Jin?" Ren Yingying opened a pair of big eyes, full of confusion.


    "Because the state of Jin is under my control now..." Song Qingshu smiles and tells the situation of the state of Jin slowly.

 Chapter 1423

    At first, Ren Yingying looked calm, but the more he heard the expression, the more frightened he was. Later, he had to cover his mouth tightly so that he could not cry out.


    "You said that Tang Kuo Bian, the powerful minister of the state of Jin, who is under one person and over ten thousand people, was pretended to be you?" Ren Yingying''s whole life is still some.


    "It''s not only Tang Kuo Bian, but also the emperor of the state of Jin who I pretend to be." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "The emperor?" Ren Yingying suddenly felt that his head was not enough. "How can this be..."


    "How impossible, who let your man so capable." Song Qingshu said quite complacently.


    "But... But..." Ren Yingying hesitated for a long time before he thought of the crux of the problem. "You''ve been running in Lin''an all this time. What''s the matter with the state of Jin?"


    "I arranged several people to disguise as emperor Jin and Tang Kuo Bian. With them, the state of Jin can still operate as usual." Song Qingshu explained.


    Ren Yingying frowned and said anxiously: "but... This kind of thing is very important. Can you trust the people you are looking for? You should know how tempting it is to be in charge of a country. What if those people unite and kick you out? "


    Song Qingshu smiles, holds her shoulder and looks at her quietly: "do you think I can believe you?"


    Ren Yingying face slightly red, some unnaturally don''t face: "of course."


    "Then I believe them as well." Song Qingshu can''t help thinking that he has been away from the state of Jin for so long. He doesn''t know how Gebi and daiqisi are doing.


    Ren Yingying was stunned. When he noticed the tenderness in his eyes, he suddenly reacted. He could not help but said sourly, "it''s your confidant."


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and rubbed her smooth and delicate face: "you are also my confidant."


    Ren Yingying suddenly said, "by the way, I''ve heard for a long time that Princess Gebi, the wife of Tang Kuo Bian, is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. Since you disguised as Tang Kuo Bian, does she know?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "she knows... Now she is posing as the emperor of the state of Jin."


    "Why is she willing to help you?" In the middle of Ren Yingying''s words, he suddenly woke up and said, "you are a man, even his wife."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s not what you think. A lot of things happened between me and Gebi. It can be said that we went through the storm and finally saw the rainbow."


    "Well, well, don''t you know that you are true love?" Ren Yingying couldn''t help humming. Although she knew a lot of confidants around him at the beginning, her mood at the moment was very complicated when her names came out.


    "Yingying, are you jealous?" Song Qingshu embraces her soft body and says with pity. Think of these original heroines, which is not the pride of heaven, not worthy of a perfect love? But now because of their own existence, they have to share their love with other women


    "If I have to be jealous, won''t I be sour all my life?" Ren Yingying sighed. She is a smart woman. She knew from the beginning that there were other women around her lover. If everyone had to be jealous, how could she be busy.


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s expression of loss, song Qingshu decides not to tell her about the layout of Manchu for the time being. On the one hand, she worries that she can''t accept too much information in a short time. On the other hand, Dongfang muxue is in charge of Manchu. After all, Ren Yingying''s father and daughter have a deep hatred with Dongfang muxue, so they can only come slowly.


    "Lin''an will work hard for you in the next few days." Song Qingshu said apologetically.


    "I wish I could help you share your worries. What''s more, you''ve found so many people to help me." Ren Yingying has a slight smile on his lips.


    "Don''t take those people lightly. Besides Ding Dian''s trustworthy character, we should guard against all others, especially Chen Youliang. He is a poisonous snake. If he is careless, he will bite him back." Song Qingshu couldn''t help reminding.


    "That pair of Luo Bing elder sister, still have that Wang madam also want to guard against a bit?" Ren Yingying''s face showed a narrow smile.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu suddenly felt like he was throwing a stone at his feet, but for her safety, he continued, "they are more trustworthy than Chen Youliang, but it''s hard for women to get along with each other. Although they are not bad for me, they are not necessarily good for you."


    Ren Yingying nodded thoughtfully: "it seems that Mrs. Wang is also in your room?"


    Rao Shi Song Qingshu was thick skinned. Facing the pure eyes of the young girl, he felt a little guilty. He subconsciously explained: "Li Qingluo and I are both enemies and friends. On the surface, she is Madame Wang of mantuo villa, but on the surface, she is the virgin of the white lotus sect. Because she has saved her several times before, and helped her clean up the grievances for her aunt and uncle, So the relationship between her and me is OK at the moment. "


    "Marshal Yue Feiyue?" Ren Yingying couldn''t help exclaiming, "although I hated you very much before, I heard that you cleared away the injustice for Yue Shuai. I still admire you very much."


    "Since you admire me, why do you come to assassinate me?" Feeling her soft waist, song Qingshu couldn''t help tickling her.


    "Cluck ~" Ren Yingying side giggle side Dodge, "who let you before so hate ah."


    "Isn''t that annoying now?" Song Qingshu leaned forward, and their faces were less than three inches away.


    They were so close that they could even feel each other''s breath. Ren Yingying''s eyelashes trembled, bit her lips and hummed: "equally disgusting ~"


    Feeling the girl''s soft body and soft eyes, song Qingshu only felt that happiness filled his chest: "Yingying, I suddenly felt that happiness was not real."


    "Nerd ~" Ren Yingying smiles sweetly, suddenly showing a trace of coy color, "don''t leave tonight."


    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her incredulously. Her face was as white as jade. Because of her shyness, she was tinged with a faint red, which made her more charming and moving.


    "Forget it." Ren Yingying did not cross his face to hum, but hesitated again, or repeated, "don''t leave tonight."


    "Why are you..." Song Qingshu can''t help wondering why Ren Yingying, who has always been shy and introverted, is so active today?


    Ren Yingying turned around and gently stroked the man''s cheek in front of him: "you tell me such important secrets and give me such a crucial position as the commander-in-chief of Jiangnan forces. If you trust me so much, I will naturally respond equally..."


    Although Ren Yingying is not as sharp as Zhao Min and Huang Rong, she is also a very wise and intelligent woman, and she is also very well-balanced.


    Song Qingshu told her all the secrets related to her life and family, which can be said to have no defense against her, but the current relationship between her and song Qingshu does not seem to be enough to repay the trust.


    Having been a saint of the sun moon religion for so many years, she knows the rules of the superior. If a key position is given to a confidant, she must have the means to control her confidant. Unfortunately, song Qingshu has nothing to control her now.


    Although the other side in love did not mention, but she is not the kind of little girl who do not know anything, they took the initiative to put forward.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "Yingying, you don''t have to be like this. I know and love you. I''m willing to believe you unconditionally. You don''t have to have any burden, let alone this. I don''t want our pure love mixed with any impurities."


    Ren Yingying''s eyes were flowing, like a spring water: "do you think I''m the kind of woman who sacrificed her love because she was moved? The only reason I''m willing to... Is because I like you. "


    "Yingying ~" listening to the girl''s confession, song Qingshu''s softest place was touched.


    "Song Lang ~" Ren Yingying wrapped his hands around his neck, thinking of their experiences, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Song Qingshu can''t help it any more. He lowers his head and kisses it. He touches the sweet and soft lips. His head blows as if the whole person is going to explode happily.


    Ren Yingying also whispered, as if he was about to melt, and his body became softer and softer


    Under the dim light of the candle in the room, Ren Yingying''s white body seemed to emit a soft light. Song Qingshu was stunned: "Yingying, you are so beautiful ~"


    The skin on Ren Yingying''s face was as white as transparent, showing a layer of shy blush: "fool, you haven''t seen it yet."


    "It''s different," Song Qingshu shook his head. "I used to use mean means to see it, but today you are willing to take off your clothes."


    Ren Yingying spat with a red face: "you know you used to be mean."


    "Who let Linghu Chong step into your heart earlier, I can only find another way." Song Qingshu can''t help saying.


    Ren Yingying''s hand gently pressed his lips: "don''t mention other people at this time."


    "I''m so excited." Song Qingshu stopped talking and gently kisses him.


    No matter how bold and active Ren Yingying was tonight, she was a girl who had never been seen. She could not stand the frivolous ways of men. She soon panted, and her white skin was also dyed with a layer of beautiful red, which was particularly charming.


    "Here I am?" Song Qingshu gently kisses her earlobe and asks with a little consultation.


    Ren Yingying did not answer her, but completely let go of his body and mind to welcome his arrival.


    The so-called gentle appearance is like jade, and the shy appearance is like an immortal. Yingwei brilliant, beautiful state Chan Juan; Snow clean hands, pink neck flower ball. He is known for his talent; When you see the graceful quality, you gradually feel beautiful. The plants are beautiful, and the clouds and waters are beautiful; The tender leaves and flowers are surrounded by fragrant wind. Since the color of the country, thinking is into God, a sales. Soul who solution, Yunying three five broken. Melon front.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Rong wandered in the yard for a long time, but gradually he was a little tired. He thought that song Qingshu and Ren Yingying had something to say after such a long time, so he decided to go back and have a look.


    But before she got to the room, there was a blushing voice. Huang Rong stopped subconsciously, and her pretty face turned red with shame.

 Chapter 1424

    "These two are too shameless!" Huang Rong had an idea in her mind. She thought that Ren Yingying, who was usually reserved and arrogant, made such a shy voice at this time. Beyond her imagination, she could not help but ignite the flames of gossip.


    Although reason told her to leave here as soon as possible, she still moved her steps to get close to it. She just put her ear on the door to eavesdrop on it.


    "What''s the matter?" Feeling men''s strange, Ren Yingying asked lazily.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu smiles and looks at the door thoughtfully. Although Huang Rong stood on tiptoe and was careful enough, how could he hide it from him? Hesitated for a moment and didn''t tell Ren Yingying the truth. After all, with Ren Yingying''s good face, if she knew this, she would be ashamed and angry to drive herself out, it would not be worth the loss.


    Huang Rong stood outside the door for a while. She felt very thirsty. Her body seemed to be sweating. Her clothes became a little sticky, which made her extremely uncomfortable.


    "These two people are really..." although we can''t see the situation inside, there are all kinds of soul stirring voices just now. Huang Rong can also imagine the shameful picture.


    Subconsciously want to leave, but then I found that some can''t open their legs, the original standing Kung Fu already heard, sweating all over, legs soft.


    Ren Yingying suddenly froze in the room. He was a bit embarrassed and angry. He said to song Qingshu, "there''s someone outside." After all, she is the saint of the sun moon god cult. Her martial arts are almost the same as those of the elders of the sun moon god cult. Huang Rong is flustered and breathes heavily at this time. Can''t she find out?


    Song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he had to pretend to be stupid and nodded: "it seems someone."


    Ren Yingying''s face flashed a blush, biting his red lips and said: "go and kill the man outside!"


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was startled, "don''t exaggerate." Then he remembered that although Ren Yingying was a considerate girl, as a little princess of the sun moon cult, she was not a little sick? In addition, she grew up in a place like the sun moon god religion, and the people who really offended her, broke her hands and feet, and was in exile. She was not vague at all.


    "Do you want me to live in the future when I am heard of such shame? If you don''t go, I''ll kill myself. " Ren Yingying bit his lips, as if to cry.


    "But the man outside is Mrs. Guo." Now, song Qingshu has to tell the truth.


    "Mrs. Guo?" Ren Yingying exclaimed and covered his lips in a hurry.


    "She must have been waiting outside for a long time. She plans to come back to see the situation. Who knows that she bumps into us..." Song Qing is afraid that she is very shy and angry. He really wants to kill Huang Rong. That will be a bad ending.


    "She... How could she do that!" Ren Yingying is embarrassed and vexed. After all, if she is an ordinary person, she will kill her, but she can''t kill Huang Rong. Not to mention that she has always admired this heroine, let''s say that Huang Rong has been giving her unreserved advice about the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan these days, and they have a good relationship like a best friend.


    "All right, all right, I''ll get rid of her." Song Qingshu wiped the tears on her cheek and said with pity.


    "No!" Ren Yingying grabbed him in a hurry. Seeing the puzzled look of the other party, he blushed and said in a low voice, "this matter is disgraceful enough. If it''s not good for everyone, how can I get along with her in the future? Just pretend you don''t know. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Then he realized that Ren Yingying was a girl with very high Eq. in the original book, Linghu Chong was fascinated by his younger martial sister when he was competing swords at the Songshan Festival. Afterwards, he realized that this might hurt Ren YingYing and tried to explain to her. Who knew Ren Yingying was sleeping there, pretending that he didn''t see all that just now, To eliminate the embarrassment and embarrassment of both sides.


    After figuring out Ren Yingying''s careful thinking, song Qingshu no longer forced her: "well, OK."


    "You... What are you doing?" Ren Yingying suddenly blushed and pushed his chest tightly, as if to push him away from himself.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "don''t you pretend you don''t know she''s outside?"


    "I didn''t ask you to continue... To continue like that." Ren Yingying''s face is so red that she is about to drip water.


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "then I''d better get rid of her." As he spoke, he got up.


    "Don''t ~" Ren Yingying was startled, quickly grabbed him, "don''t go out."


    "Is it because of her presence that we are going to be interrupted?" Song Qingshu was reluctant.


    "Then you... You go on." Ren Yingying hesitated for a moment, and his voice was as low as a mosquito.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed in an instant: "great!"


    Seeing his excited appearance, Ren Yingying became more and more shy: "don''t make so much noise."


    "Good." In the candlelight, seeing her starry eyes streaming and her peach cheeks fainting, song Qingshu knew that she was obviously in a dilemma, but she had to endure for herself. She felt more pity and gentleness.


    Because of the existence of Huang Rong outside, Ren Yingying''s red mouth is open, but there is no sound


    In the early morning of the second day, Ren Yingying came out after washing and happened to meet Huang Rong in the yard. With a guilty heart, he said, "good morning, Mrs. Guo."


    "Good morning ~" Huang Rong saw that her eyebrows exuded a lazy extreme amorous feelings. She could not help thinking about the movements she heard last night, and her face turned red inadvertently.


    Seeing her strange look at this time, Ren Yingying didn''t know what she was thinking. She spat in secret. She was obviously a fairy princess, but she was so confused that she came to listen to the corner.


    "I don''t know when she left last night." At the beginning of last night, Ren Yingying was still focused on the outside, for fear that Huang Rong would hear something shameful. But later, he let it go unconsciously, and had no time to pay attention to whether there was anyone else outside. When he thought of last night, he felt dizzy.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Huang Rong sighed: "Miss Ren is so beautiful. No wonder that little lecheron is fascinated by her."


    Just as Ren Yingying raised his head at this time, the two women''s eyes collided with each other and moved away instantly.


    Feeling the embarrassment in the air, Huang Rong, in order to hide her embarrassment, quickly changed the topic: "by the way, why didn''t she see song Qingshu?"


    As soon as the words came out, she repented. Does this not mean that she already knew that song Qingshu lived here last night. I didn''t expect that I would make such a mistake.


    Ren Yingying obviously wants to go with her, and at the same time, she can only pretend that nothing happened: "Qingshu has gone to the palace."


    Huang Rong just casually asked, but when she heard her answer, she became curious: "what does he do with his face?"


    "I''m going to leave Lin''an soon. I always want to say goodbye to the emperor. What''s more, he wants to take this opportunity to meet the two little princesses." Ren Yingying knew about the marriage between the Golden Snake camp and the Southern Song Dynasty. She didn''t care much about the affair between Song Qingshu and the two princesses, although she was not very happy.


    Just like in the original work, although she has been very generous and even can save Yue Lingshan, she regards Yue Lingshan as her rival in love. If Linghu Chong finally chooses Yue Lingshan, she will turn around and leave without hesitation, but for Yilin, she doesn''t mind Linghu Chong marrying her partner. In the final analysis, Linghu Chong has true feelings for Yue Lingshan, but he just pities Yilin.


    In fact, there is another thing about song Qingshu''s entering the Palace this time, but Ren Yingying hesitates for a moment. Although Huang Rong has a good friendship with them, he is an outsider after all, so he still doesn''t tell her.


    "Like this ~" thinking of going back to Taohua island with song Qingshu soon, Huang Rong also had a complicated look. "Sister Ren, I''ll leave Lin''an soon. Let''s take this opportunity to talk about the beggars'' sect again."


    She knows that song Qingshu wants to get involved in the power of the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River. Although she is not willing to do so, it is better to let song Qingshu control the beggars'' sect in the south of the Yangtze River than Chen Youliang. Although he was a bit lecherous, he had been fighting against the northern grassland empire for the Han people all these years, which can be called the festival without loss.


    "Thank you, sister Huang." After last night''s close contact, Ren Yingying takes song Qingshu as her husband and her career from body to heart.


    ¡­¡­


    When it comes to song Qingshu''s entrance to the palace and Zhao Gou''s words and deeds, Zhao Gou is naturally very happy. Since the other party came to Lin''an, it can be said that there is no difference in the limelight. Thinking of the scene when the guards of the whole palace knelt down at him, he couldn''t sleep.


    With the downfall of Wan Zao and Zhang Jun, the political balance of these years'' hard work has been completely broken. Zhao Gou thinks more and more that he is a god of pestilence. Now when he hears that he is going, he can''t wait to drink three glasses of wine.


    In addition, this time back was to mobilize the Golden Snake camp to cooperate with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. Zhao Gou was very happy. When song Qingshu proposed to see the princess, he also changed his routine and promised to allow him to leave Lin''an and visit the two princesses in the palace that day.


    Song Qingshu secretly scolds Zhao Gou, the dead eunuch, for he is inhumane. As a result, he is envious that he can marry two princesses and enjoy the happiness of the same people. It is estimated that his heart is not balanced. At this juncture, he has to embarrass himself.


    Of course, he just needed some time to prepare, but Zhao Gou''s difficulties helped him. After coming out of the imperial study, song Qingshu moved in a quiet place. He lost his little eunuch and sneaked into the harem.


    A Ke is in a daze in the imperial garden when he hears a few grunts coming from behind. When he looks back, he finds that the maid in waiting has collapsed on the ground.


    She was about to exclaim in fright, but suddenly she saw the appearance of song Qingshu. With a sigh of relief, she patted her chest: "it''s you."


    "Otherwise, can there still be flower pickers in the palace?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "No serious ~" ah Ke spat, thinking that you are not a flower picker. He hesitated for a moment, and finally did not say it.


    Song Qingshu did not forget his intention: "today I came to inform you that I will take your mother to the Palace tomorrow. Then you can find an excuse to go to the princess''s palace, and your mother and daughter will be reunited."

 Chapter 1425

    "Really?" When she heard that she had a chance to see her mother again, she was both surprised and happy.


    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile: "otherwise, I went into the palace specially to inform you. Is that for fun?"


    After the initial excitement, a Ke finally calmed down: "you take my mother into the palace, will there be some danger at that time? What if she is recognized for her outstanding appearance? "


    Song Qingshu explained: "don''t worry, I will dress her up before entering the palace to ensure that no one can recognize her."


    "Brother song, you are so powerful!" Finally, ah Ke turned from worry to joy, ran over to him with joy, hugged him, stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face. After that, she suddenly realized something and quickly dropped a sentence, "I''ll go back first." Then he ran away with a red face.


    Song Qingshu touched the place on her face where she had just been kissing. For a moment, she was a little stunned. It seems that a Ke was forced too hard by the boring life in the palace, otherwise she would not be so bold and active.


    Thinking about the relationship between himself and Chen Yuanyuan, song Qingshu can''t help but feel shocked. He never thinks of Liu Xiahui. As a man, he doesn''t think of that exciting and bold idea, but he is not a beast after all. Reason finally makes him secretly suppress that tempting but dark idea.


    "I don''t know how to explain it to ako in the future." Song Qingshu has a headache when he thinks that a Ke will know his relationship with Chen Yuanyuan sooner or later.


    Just in a daze, song Qingshu suddenly turns around, and a black cloak appears on the rockery not far away.


    "Why are you again?" Song Qingshu''s face is depressed. It''s really a bad time. Why do you meet this evil star every time. The man in front of him is the unfathomable huang shang hidden in the palace of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "I should ask you that." Huang Shang''s ethereal voice came from his cloak. "You, a prince, are running to the empress''s palace every other time. What''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu was also a bachelor and replied with a smile: "I just met the saint. When I came out, I lost my way and turned here. Oh, who made the palace so big?"


    Huang Chang''s eyes fell on the maid who was knocked unconscious by him, sneering: "lost?" Obviously, I don''t believe his lies at all.


    But obviously, he was not interested in pestering on it. With a hum, he moved the topic: "is Huang Rong with you?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised, but his face was full of doubts: "isn''t Huang Rong long gone?"


    Huang Chang snorted coldly: "you don''t have to pretend to be a fool with me to save her from the heavily guarded imperial palace. If you look around the world, you have the ability."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "thank you for your praise, but listen to the tone of the master, it turns out that Huang Rong was caught in the palace by you? No wonder we can''t find it all over Lin''an City. "


    Huang Chang looked at him quietly, until the smile on his face disappeared, then he said: "boy, if you go on playing like this, sooner or later you will get into trouble."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "I don''t need to worry about this. Since it''s OK, I''ll leave first." Then he turned to leave, Huang Chang''s body slightly shook, and finally gave up.


    With a dignified face, song Qingshu returns to king Qi''s residence. As soon as he gets home, he shouts Huang Rong and Ren Yingying into the secret room and tells them what happened just now.


    "What, the palace has suspected that sister Huang is with you?" Ren Yingying asked in surprise. After getting along with Huang Rong these days and telling her about the beggars'' sect secretly, the two girls naturally become more and more harmonious and have already agreed to be sisters.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it seems that we should start as soon as possible. Tomorrow we will visit the princess in the palace, and I will take Mrs. Guo to leave Lin''an City."


    "So fast." Although he knew that he was going to be separated from his lover for a long time, Ren Yingying couldn''t help looking disappointed. Last night, he just had a couple with him. It was the time when he was so close that he was naturally full of reluctance.


    Huang Rong was apologetic: "it''s all my fault." Seeing Ren Yingying''s expression, how could she not feel the feeling that the newly married wife left her husband.


    Ren Yingying reluctantly laughed: "Qingshu was going to leave, but no wonder sister Huang." The two women comforted each other.


    Song Qingshu then said, "because I promised to let Yuanyuan''s mother and daughter meet, I''m going to take her back and dress up. Tomorrow I''ll take the chance to see the princess and bring her to the palace."


    "Is that too risky?" Huang Rong asked anxiously.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, I''m confident that I won''t let others recognize her. Didn''t I take you out of the palace the same way at the beginning?"


    Huang Rong was slightly relieved to hear him say this. As for Ren Yingying, when they were tired of being together last night, she already knew the secret of each other''s face changing, and naturally she didn''t worry any more.


    "I''m more worried about the safety of my wife than this," Song Qingshu said, looking at Huang Rong, "because I''m going to pick up Chen Yuanyuan. I''m worried that someone from the imperial palace will rob you when I leave."


    Ren Yingying frowned and said, "it shouldn''t be. The palace of king Qi is heavily guarded now, and the emperor can''t openly send troops here. It''s not difficult to guard against a few big experts."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "if it is Huang Shang himself."


    The nine Yin manual classics were written by Huang Rong and her mother, who had heard of Huang Shang''s name, especially Huang Rong. The book "nine Yin classics" was written by Huang Shang. This book made the five Central Plains half alive in that time, and it was clear how deep he was.


    "So I plan to take my wife with me, so that no one in the world can rob you from me." Song Qingshu stood there quietly, but his whole body was full of arrogance.


    Ren Yingying''s eyes were full of tenderness, but Huang Rong''s face turned red and she felt like his woman. She said in a hurry, "Qingshu, have you ever thought about Huang Shang''s appearance on purpose, so that you can make mistakes in a hurry?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with admiration: "madam is really worthy of being Zhuge among women. If you think so thoughtfully, there is indeed such possibility as you said."


    After a pause, song Qingshu continued, "but I''m not sure I''ll leave you alone."


    Seeing that he was in a dilemma, Ren Yingying said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? Sister Huang and I will accompany you to find sister Yuanyuan." She did not propose to go together because of jealousy. After all, she did not know the relationship between Song Qingshu and Huang Rong at all. She was just worried that if Huang Rong, a married woman, went out alone with her man, he would be embarrassed, so she proposed to be accompanied by herself.


    "This..." after all, Huang Rong is also worried about falling into the hands of the enemy again. The first two encounters are still haunting. Originally, he was worried that he would face the other party''s Lushan claw together with song Qingshu. Now, if Ren Yingying is with him, he doesn''t have to worry about this problem.


    "That''s settled. Let''s meet sister yuan yuan." Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying are so close that they are reluctant to part with her. They can only accompany her as much as possible before they leave.


    Song Qingshu immediately ordered his servants to find a carriage. After they got on the carriage, they found that how to sit was a problem. Song Qingshu was eager to sit in the middle, but he could only think that neither Ren Yingying nor Huang Rong would agree.


    For Huang Rong, as long as she is not next to song Qingshu, she can relax. On the contrary, Ren Yingying is in love with her lover all the time.


    Soon the position was determined. Song Qingshu sat on the far left, Ren Yingying in the middle, and Huang Rong on the right. Although the carriage was not small, it was crowded with three people.


    After taking a seat, song Qingshu quietly holds Ren Yingying''s little hand. Ren Yingying''s face turns red and subconsciously wants to withdraw. However, how can he let go? After several attempts, Ren Yingying gives up.


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, Ren Yingying quickly turns to talk to Huang Rong. At the same time, Huang Rong is also out of his mind, so the two girls start to talk.


    Looking at the crystal clear earlobe of the woman beside him, a trace of fans appeared on her slender and white neck. Song Qingshu immediately felt very warm.


    There are two different scents in the air, one is as elegant as orchid, and the other is as fragrant as rose. The two scents are interwoven, but they are unexpectedly harmonious and coordinated. Song Qingshu hopes that this road will never stop.


    However, eight out of ten things are not so good in the world. As soon as the carriage has been driving, it suddenly stops and sensitively detects that someone is blocking the road outside. Ren YingYing and Huang Rong turn around and look at Song Qingshu anxiously.


    Song Qingshu patted Ren Yingying''s little hand to show her peace of mind, while he carefully lifted the corner of the driving curtain and went out.


    "Why are you?" Looking at the bright yellow shadow in front of him, song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Why can''t it be me." Huang Shan Nu snorted a little discontentedly.


    Seeing the frost on her face, song Qingshu didn''t know where to provoke her, so he had to say with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what happened when the girl stopped my carriage?"


    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do?" She couldn''t help but be annoyed. Song Qingshu was so shocked that she wanted to ask him how he could do it. As a result, she gave him a kiss.


    This incident made her shy and regretful. At any other time, she could not have done anything so impulsive and bold with her temperament. However, the scene of that night was so shocking that her mind became impulsive.


    That incident had made her embarrassed enough, but after that night, song Qingshu turned a blind eye to her as if nothing had happened, which made her more depressed.


    "Of course." Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly.


    Huang shannu then said, "I just heard master mention that you are going to leave Lin''an soon, but you never mentioned it to me. I have to say goodbye to you myself. Who let us be... Friends." When it comes to friends, she can''t help laughing at herself.


    However, song Qingshu was awed by what he was worried about. It seems that Huang Shang intentionally sent Huang Shan to lead the battle. Subconsciously, he looked around and tried to find out where huang shang was hiding. Unfortunately, there were all kinds of shops everywhere, and he was not aware of his trace.


    "You went out in a carriage. I have something to say to you. Let''s go together." The yellow dress girl, with a heavy heart, went directly to the carriage.

 Chapter 1426

    Seeing the yellow dress girl walking towards the carriage, song Qingshu jumped in her heart and stopped her in front of her in a hurry: "this... This is not very convenient today. Maybe another day."


    "You will leave Lin''an another day. Where can I find you?" The yellow dress girl gave him a white look. Seeing that he was always in front of her, she couldn''t help saying, "there won''t be any secret in your carriage, will there?" As he spoke, he glanced at the carriage.


    Song Qingshu said with a guilty heart: "what secret can I have? You don''t know that I''m very bright and magnificent... "


    But the woman in yellow shirt didn''t listen to his nonsense. She took his hand and went straight to the carriage.


    Does song Qingshu really have to stop it by force?


    When he was in a dilemma, a white hand slowly lifted the front curtain of the carriage, revealing a beautiful face: "is this Miss Yang often mentioned in Qingshu?"


    The yellow dress girl stopped in surprise. How could such a gorgeous girl suddenly appear: "you... Are you?"


    "I''m Qingshu''s wife. My name is Ren Yingying." The girl gave a smile.


    "So you are miss Ren of the sun moon religion." Huang Shan''s face is a little strange. Some time ago, the holy aunt of the sun moon cult assassinated song Qingshu, but in the end, there was a conflict between her husband and wife. She heard about it in Lin''an City, but she didn''t expect to meet suddenly under such circumstances.


    "Sister seems to have something to say to Qingshu? Why don''t you come to the carriage and sit together, just as our sisters can be close to each other. " Ren Yingying said with a smile.


    The yellow dress girl''s face turned red in an instant. She faltered and waved her hand and said, "no, it''s OK. I won''t disturb you two." Finish saying also don''t wait for the other side to reply, flee to also leave like.


    Looking at the figure of the yellow dress girl, Ren Yingying was stunned: "how did she run?"


    One side of Huang Rong chuckled: "you look like a big woman, people feel guilty under of course run."


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red. In fact, she also expected that the girl in yellow shirt was embarrassed to come up, so she invited the other party on purpose.


    Song Qingshu laughed and went back to the car again: "Yingying, you are still smart, or she will see Mrs. Guo in the carriage, which will be a big trouble."


    Huang Rong pursed a smile: "on the surface, Miss Ren is soft and weak, but in her bones, she is very transparent."


    Ren Yingying blushed and scratched her: "sister Huang, you come to make fun of me, too."


    Looking at the scene of the two girls fighting, song Qingshu feels that it''s very pleasant. He seems to notice his playful eyes, and the two girls gradually stop fighting.


    Song Qingshu just coughed to resolve the embarrassment: "the girl in yellow shirt must have been shot by her master huang shang. I don''t know if Huang Shang has any other moves."


    Huang Rong suddenly frowned and said, "the reason why the emperor arrested me at the beginning was that he worried that brother Jing would win the martial arts competition. But now that the martial arts competition has passed, the dust has settled, and the military power in Sichuan has fallen into Wu Tiande''s hands, is it necessary for Huang Shang to twist me?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "it seems reasonable for you to say so."


    However, Ren Yingying said to one side, "it''s just the so-called saying that he would rather believe what he has than believe what he doesn''t have. What''s more, Zhao Gou seems to be afraid of Qingshu all the time. He can''t keep taking this as an excuse to find Qingshu for trouble. In a word, it''s no big mistake to be careful."


    Huang Rong nodded and agreed: "yes, your worry is reasonable."


    "Anyway, we will leave Lin''an City tomorrow. It''s no big deal to be careful on the last day." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that the last three agreed to act according to the original plan.


    Soon came to he Tieshou''s "heaven and earth", because song Qingshu wanted to pass the customs in Lin''an officialdom. A series of procedures were completed very quickly. In just a few days, it has begun to take shape. It seems that it won''t be long before it officially opens.


    With he Tieshou hand over for a while, she already knew that song Qingshu was about to leave, so there was no big accident. Because Ren Yingying was also accompanying her, she was not able to express her unusual relationship with song Qingshu. After a few words, she was busy with her own affairs.


    Chen Yuanyuan was a little surprised to see the arrival of song Qingshu. He thought he had come to steal incense and jade. It was only when he saw Ren Yingying, who was accompanying him, that he knew that he was wrong.


    "Sister Yuanyuan, last time I mentioned that I would ask your mother and daughter to see each other again before leaving. Tomorrow I will enter the palace. Then you can go in with me." Song Qingshu directly explained the origin.


    "Really?" Chen Yuanyuan is both surprised and nervous. The surprise is that she has a chance to see a Ke again. The tension is that the palace is heavily guarded. If her identity is revealed, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "sister Yuanyuan, can you give us some constructive comments? Can I lie to you? "


    "Sister Yuanyuan, don''t pay attention to him. This person is so annoying sometimes." Ren Yingying stepped forward to support Chen Yuanyuan''s arm, "we come here specially to pick you up and prepare for tomorrow''s work."


    Chen Yuanyuan moved out to live in order to avoid song Qingshu. Now with Ren Yingying in, she naturally doesn''t have to worry about it any more. What''s more, in order to meet her daughter, it''s secondary to avoid song Qingshu.


    Soon Chen Yuanyuan packed his clothes and followed them out. When he got on the carriage, he was surprised to see Huang Rong.


    Ren Yingying''s mind is delicate. He explains what happened before. Chen Yuanyuan realizes that Huang Rong may be targeted by Huang Shang.


    "That man is really annoying." Chen Yuanyuan almost died in Huang Chang''s hands at the beginning, so he shared a common hatred.


    Sometimes women are so strange, because of a common topic, soon from the beginning of the slightly shengfen to hot.


    Song Qingshu enjoyed listening to a few female Yingyan. Originally, the carriage was a little crowded, but now with one more person, it''s even more crowded.


    Song Qingshu seems to be back to the scene of crowded bus and subway in the early peak of his previous life. The only difference is that at that time, the people around him were sweaty men, but now they are all fragrant beauties.


    While pulling Ren Yingying''s little hand, while touching Chen Yuanyuan''s waist, and even occasionally touching Huang Rong, song Qingshu really felt like he was in heaven.


    The three girls soon became Xiafei''s cheeks, but they pretended that nothing had happened. They continued to chat, and song Qingshu almost laughed.


    Unfortunately, the happy time always passed so fast. The carriage soon returned to king Qi''s house. After getting off the carriage, Huang Rong and Chen Yuanyuan both went back to their house, leaving song Qingshu and Ren Yingying looking at each other.


    Song Qingshu was silly: "what are they running for?"


    Ren Yingying spat with a red face: "who let you touch me in the car just now? They must have seen it. In order not to embarrass us, they left of course."


    "So..." Song Qingshu secretly said, in fact, the two people were also worried that what happened just now was seen by other people.


    "Maybe they left us time to be alone when they thought you were leaving." Ren Yingying because of the injury appears some pale cheek, at this time is red, "two sisters are very good."


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. He wants to see if you will be so optimistic when you know the real relationship between your man and them.


    But the thought of separation soon, song Qingshu also began to feel sad, gently put the girl in his arms: "Yingying, next hard you."


    "No hard work," Ren Yingying shook his head, "nine princess, and Zhou... Sister Zhou does more and more tired things." Think of Zhou Zhiruo is his original wife, her heart is a little sad.


    "By the way, and princess Gebi of the kingdom of Jin..." Ren Yingying suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help humming.


    "How did my Yingying become a little vinegar jar?" Song Qingshu shaved the tip of her nose with a smile.


    Ren Yingying face a hot, quickly pushed him away: "don''t in the yard, Huang elder sister and Yuanyuan elder sister can see."


    Song Qingshu''s reaction was also quick, so he said, "let''s go back to the house."


    "Ah?" Ren Yingying is stunned. Before he can react, he has been dragged into the room by song Qingshu. His dull appearance adds a bit of loveliness.


    As soon as they established their relationship, they felt as if they had touched honey. They could talk about love for more than half a day. Song Qingshu seemed to get back the feeling of first love in his previous life, so he felt very satisfied just holding her soft body, and didn''t make any urgent demands.


    Feeling his tenderness, Ren Yingying was more and more moved. He thought that he was so lecherous, but he misunderstood him... When he thought about it, his love grew stronger.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Liu Xiahui to have such a wonderful effect once. At this time, he was more worried about another problem: "Yingying, after this period of time, I''ve given you luck to heal your wounds. Now your injury has stabilized. After I leave Lin''an, you must practice my martial arts" not old Changchun Gong "day by day. This martial arts can make people stay young, It must be good for your lost Shouyuan. Besides, all the descendants of Xiaoyao sect live a long life. Their internal skills must be unique in Shouyuan. "


    "I will practice every day, others..." thinking of the energy song Qingshu spent on himself during this period, Ren Yingying was moved and blurted out, "people still want to stay with you forever."


    Hearing the girl''s affectionate words, song Qingshu could not help but kiss her beautiful red lips.


    "Well ~" after a long time, Ren Yingying just pushed the man away and said softly, "in fact, I''ve been much better this time. Some time ago, I often felt that my whole body was light and floating, as if the wind was going to fall, especially a kind of cold from the bottom of my heart, but today I feel warm all over."


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "it can''t be because of the intimacy with me last night. Can it make up for Shouyuan?"


    Ren Yingying didn''t react at the beginning. Suddenly, he finally understood the meaning of his words. He was so ashamed that he almost choked him: "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Song Qingshu is quite cheeky: "Hey, since it works, it seems that I need to mend your body before I leave..."

 Chapter 1427

    Early the next morning, song Qingshu got up and painted Chen Yuanyuan''s makeup. Huang Rong and Ren Yingying were amazed. Of course, for the sake of the secret of disguise, song Qingshu just disguised Chen Yuanyuan, not completely disguised her as another person.


    Originally, song Qingshu was worried that Huang Shang would take advantage of the opportunity to go to the palace with Huang Rong after he left. At that time, he would bring her make-up with him. As a result, Huang Rong and Ren Yingying both denied this practice.


    In their opinion, Huang Rong is pregnant after all. Even if she is easy, she can''t hide from ordinary people, but she can''t hide from Huang Chang. The imperial palace is Huang Chang''s territory. It''s obviously dangerous to take her there.


    After the nine Yin manual break, Huang Rong''s thoughts were much more sober. She analyzed the original master who did not include Huang Shang, especially when Huang appeared yesterday. Huang still did not come to prove that he didn''t come out of the palace. Moreover, because she was practicing "Jiu Yin Jing Jing", she did not believe that people who wrote such a secret trick would ignore their status and bully them.


    Even if the Imperial Palace really wanted to catch her, at most they sent those experts to come here last time. As long as they stayed in king Qi''s house, those people must have no way to take her in broad daylight.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu thinks that her analysis is very reasonable. Then some beggars'' sect experts from Chen Youliang come to protect king Qi''s residence, and ask Ren YingYing and Huang Rong to keep close to each other. After all, Lin''an City knows Ren Yingying is Princess Qi in name, so she can''t move her easily. If she protects Huang Rong, the other party will be afraid of her.


    After everything is arranged, song Qingshu just takes Chen Yuanyuan to the palace. On the way, Chen Yuanyuan wants to talk but stops. Song Qingshu can''t help laughing and says, "what does sister Yuanyuan want to say?"


    "It''s nothing," Chen Yuanyuan sighed, "just thinking that you are going to leave Lin''an soon, I suddenly have a strange feeling."


    "Did you suddenly lose your sense of security?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned and nodded after a long time: "yes, that''s what it means."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are now helpless in Lin''an City. It''s normal to have this feeling. You can rest assured that he Tieshou will protect you. You can go to Yingying if you have anything. I have told her to take care of you from time to time."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s expression is a little light: "I know."


    Song Qingshu''s mind was so penetrating that he soon guessed her mind. The intercourse between the same sex is not as natural as that between the opposite sex: "don''t worry, I will come back as soon as I finish my work."


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him quietly: "ako and I will wait for you."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu was stunned, and Chen Yuanyuan instantly reflected that his words were ambiguous. He blushed and said, "I mean when you come back to save ah Ke."


    There was a smile on the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth: "I don''t misunderstand it. What''s your hurry?"


    Chen Yuanyuan can''t help but say: "hate ~"


    ¡­¡­


    They chatted all the way, and soon came to the palace. Song Qingshu, now the king of Qi, is qualified to bring his entourage into the palace. What''s more, Chen Yuanyuan is still a woman, and the palace guard won''t be embarrassed.


    The identity song Qingshu arranged for Chen Yuanyuan was a gift. After all, he was the king of Qi and could not take things by himself. They were led by the eunuch all the way to the palace of the two princesses in the harem.


    Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan had been waiting in the palace for a long time. When they saw him coming, they stood up excitedly.


    "Cough, two princesses, please pay attention to the Royal manners." One side of an old woman coughed, and the two princesses stopped their bodies.


    Seeing the aggrieved expression of the two little princesses, song Qingshu frowned. The mother was really generous. However, it was obvious that she was a bully who dared to treat the princess like this.


    "It seems that Zhao Gou is not good to those poor sisters." Song Qingshu was meditating, and the mother interrupted him: "as the saying goes, men and women are different, please don''t get close to the king of Qi any more."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and secretly annoyed. Although the emperor had not officially issued an imperial edict to give the two princesses to himself, no one in Lin''an City knew that the relationship between the two sides would be married sooner or later. This mother was used to bullying and blessing in her daily life.


    "I want to talk to the two princesses. You all step back first." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    The other maids in the room looked at each other and subconsciously looked at the old lady. The old lady said with a smile: "tell the king of Qi that the emperor specially arranged for the old slave to take care of the two princesses here. The old slave did not dare to leave without permission."


    "Well?" Song Qingshu''s face sank, and there was a cold breath in the room. The maids were silent, but the old lady had no fear.


    Just as the stalemate continued, a pleasant voice came from outside: "what happened?"


    Chen Yuanyuan, who is behind song Qingshu, trembles. If he is not afraid of exposing his identity, he may turn his head immediately.


    "See Empress Wu." A group of maids in the room knelt down and saluted one after another, even the old lady was no exception.


    Song Qingshu just turned around, and a Ke was still gorgeous. Against the backdrop of a palace suit, he added a sense of Nobility: "I''ve seen the empress."


    When she saw him, a Ke''s eyes were curved like crescent moon, which was full of smiles: "king Qi doesn''t need to be polite." Then her eyes fell on Chen Yuanyuan. Although she disguised herself, she recognized each other at a glance.


    If a few years ago, maybe a Ke ran over excitedly, but it''s not a short time since he came to the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty. After so many intrigues, he naturally looked away and took the two princesses by the hand: "we''ve got some new things recently, which are specially used to play for the two princesses."


    "Thank you." Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan look at each other and reply quickly.


    "Between you and my sister-in-law, why be so polite." Aker quickly held the two princesses and said with a smile.


    Then they chatted together for a while, and a Ke suddenly thought of something: "Oh, my palace has forgotten that today is the day when the king of Qi came to see you, so I won''t disturb you two."


    As he got up, he waved to the old lady: "my palace seldom comes here. Would you like to take my palace around?"


    "Mammy Rong?" Song Qingshu''s expression is strange, thinking that mammy surnamed Rong seems to be so annoying.


    "This..." the old lady''s face showed hesitation, and a Ke immediately sank her face: "why, can''t I call you?"


    "I dare not." Mammy Rong no longer had her previous arrogance, so she ran to the front to lead the way. Now Princess Wu is the most favored in the palace. She doesn''t dare to offend each other. In case someone kills her, the emperor won''t take care of her.


    When passing by song Qingshu, song Qingshu suddenly said, "mother, do you have nightmares every night during this period of time?"


    "No..." the old lady thought that she was full of food and had a good sleep. She had no nightmares. However, when she just raised her head and came into contact with song Qingshu''s eyes, she suddenly felt at a loss and nodded mechanically, "I often have nightmares."


    "After that, be nice to the two princesses, or you will have a nightmare all your life." Song Qingshu wrapped the voice with internal force and only sent it to her ears, so the maids next to her didn''t know what happened.


    At this time, ako stood beside her mother and forbeared the excitement in her heart: "you can go out with me, and let them talk about their own feelings."


    "Yes ~" Chen Yuanyuan was so excited that his voice trembled.


    At last, the old lady couldn''t help it: "madam, the emperor ordered the maidservant..."


    A Ke directly interrupted her words: "what''s the matter? I''ll take care of it!"


    "Yes Noticing her impatient eyes, the old mother quickly closed her mouth.


    A Ke left with a group of people, and soon there were only three people in the room, song Qingshu. Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan had no more scruples and rushed to his arms: "brother song ~"


    "Hu''er, Yuan Yuan ~" Song Qingshu hugged the two girls'' soft bodies, but he felt guilty. After he rescued them from the state of Jin, he never came to see them again, even though the palace had been in and out so many times.


    In the final analysis, they still lack enough love. They just came together in the dangerous environment of the kingdom of Jin


    Song Qingshu knows all this in his heart, but he is not mentally disabled enough to let them go to find true love. After all, the world today is different from that of later generations. To some extent, he has already had a close relationship with them. How can they go to other men?


    He has always despised Duan Zhengchun''s insinuation of true love, but he is more appreciative of Trinket''s attitude of not having true love but being responsible to the end.


    "It''s all my fault. I should have come to see you earlier." Song Qingshu hugged the two girls and said apologetically.


    Zhao hu''er pouted her lips and said, "I really want to see that little dragon girl. I want you to die for her."


    Zhao Yuanyuan quickly pulled her sleeve: "Hu Er ~"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that when Zhao Gou was about to get married, a little dragon girl appeared in the sky. In order to save her, song Qingshu had to give up the marriage. Although the two girls were not at the scene, they could hear some news more or less, which inevitably made them uncomfortable.


    "Your brother will not betroth you to me so easily." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "he has been using you as a bargaining chip. He needs to force me to cooperate with the imperial court in attacking the state of Jin. So even if there was no little dragon girl, he would have found other reasons to refuse to marry him."


    "Nine elder brother is really disgusting!" Zhao hu''er stamped his foot and said with some dissatisfaction, "before we were locked up in the state of Jin, he didn''t come to save us. Now we have managed to escape, but he defends left and right."


    "Hu''er, be careful Zhao Yuanyuan pressed her mouth in a hurry.


    "There are no outsiders here!" Zhao hu''er flicked her hand and said with dissatisfaction, "what''s more, I didn''t tell a lie. Since we went back to the palace, the ninth elder brother arranged some ferocious mothers to take charge of this and that every day. Even if we went out for a walk, we had to ask the mother''s permission. I don''t know who was the princess. I''m really angry."

 Chapter 1428

    On one side, Zhao Yuanyuan felt the same: "yes, the sisters who came back from the state of Jin all arranged an old mother. They also beat around the Bush and told us not to talk about it. They were afraid that the things in the state of Jin would lose the face of the Zhao family."


    This kind of development was not unexpected by song Qingshu. Zhao Gou certainly tried every means to cover up the scandal of royal women in the state of Jin. After all, imperial concubines, princesses and Gao Ming''s wife were like prostitutes over there, and no one could accept it.


    In history, Zhao Gou''s biological mother, Empress Dowager Wei, was humiliated in the state of Jin. It was rumored that she and a princess were in bed to serve a senior official in the state of Jin. Later, in the peace talks between the Jin and Song Dynasties, Empress Dowager Wei was released. Empress dowager Wei kept a secret about what happened in the state of Jin. Later, the princess also escaped from the kingdom of Jin. Originally, she wanted to escape from the kingdom of Jin. As a result, because she was the insider of the scandal, Empress Dowager Wei insisted that she was a fake princess in order to kill her


    Therefore, it seems that Zhao Gou sent some ferocious mothers to watch these returned princesses.


    Touching the heads of the two little princesses, song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, from now on that mammy doesn''t dare to embarrass you any more."


    "Why?" Zhao hu''er asked bluntly, "elder brother song, although you are the king of Qi, she has been ordered by elder brother Jiu. I''m afraid she won''t pay attention to you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the name of the king of Qi can''t hold her down, but I used... Magic to her." The two princesses are not from the Jianghu. They don''t know how to change their souls. So it''s better to use a name they are familiar with.


    "Brother song, you are so good!" Zhao hu''er was surprised, and Zhao Yuanyuan was excited. They didn''t doubt song Qingshu''s words. After so many things, in their eyes, lovers are omnipotent, and they are just immortals.


    Next, song Qingshu talked with the two princesses about some of the things that happened during this period, listening to the two women''s heart, and by the way, telling them all the things that happened after their sisters came back.


    Song Qingshu comforted them for a while, and gave them some small things carefully selected outside the palace. They grew up in the Huanyi courtyard of the kingdom of Jin, and now they are almost under house arrest in the deep palace. They have never seen the colorful world outside. Seeing these things, they feel very strange.


    "If only I could live freely outside." Zhao Yuanyuan looked out of the palace with envy in her eyes.


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu can''t help feeling sad. The two girls used to be Jinzhiyuye, but they had a bad life. Now they are not as happy as ordinary girls: "you put it down. Sooner or later, I will take you out of the palace. There are not so many rules and restrictions. You can travel freely in the north and south of the river."


    "Brother song, it''s our greatest luck to meet you in this life." Zhao Yuanyuan nestled herself in his arms and said with deep emotion.


    "Yes, if you didn''t show up brilliantly, we would still be struggling in the endless darkness in Huanyi yard," Zhao hu''er was also reminded of the sad thing, "and you would take us out of the prison like palace."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and said to the two girls, "but I have a lot of things on hand now. It''s not a matter of time to take you out of the palace."


    Zhao Yuanyuan said with a sweet smile: "we can wait. We can stick to it in places like Huanyi hospital. Now this kind of suffering is nothing."


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that although the two girls were weak in appearance, what happened in the state of Jin made them much stronger than ordinary women: "you can walk around with Wu feiduo in the future. She is my... Er, good friend. If you have any difficulties, just look for her."


    "Brother song, you are so powerful that even concubine Wu is your friend." Zhao hu''er exclaimed in surprise, "she is now the most favored concubine in the palace. How do you know her?"


    Seeing the two women''s surprised eyes, song Qingshu felt guilty: "before Wu Fei entered the palace, I dealt with her and helped her."


    The two women didn''t think much about it. After all, only a few people knew that Zhao Gou couldn''t be humane: "it''s so nice to have Princess Wu to take care of us. We can''t see whether those mammies dare to embarrass our sisters."


    In this way, the three chatted all over the world. The meeting time soon passed. Some eunuchs came to urge them several times. Then song Qingshu had to say goodbye to the two little princesses. After all, Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan had a girl''s heart, and they soon burst into tears.


    Song Qingshu was also a little soft hearted. He thought that he would pick them up as soon as possible after dealing with the Northern Affairs.


    When he came out, he happened to meet a Ke. Song Qingshu noticed that both her eyes and Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes were red. It was obvious that the mother and daughter were also sad about the upcoming separation.


    "Niang Niang, it''s time to go back to the palace." A maid in waiting reminds a way in the back of a Ke.


    Ah Ke had no choice but to say to song Qingshu, "I heard that the king of Qi was going to attack the kingdom of Jin this time. I wish him a good journey."


    "Thank you, madam." Song Qingshu hastened to reply.


    Aker took the opportunity to whisper to him: "take care of my mother."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll cherish yourself. When I come back, I''ll take you out of the palace." Song Qingshu responded.


    A Ke''s crystal clear earlobe instantly dyed a layer of bright red, the voice is not audible: "well, I''ll wait for you." Then he left shyly and turned back from time to time, looking at his mother and song Qingshu.


    Chen Yuanyuan is also staring at her, obviously agitated mood, body shape are slightly trembling.


    Until the figure of a Ke disappeared at the corner of the corridor, song Qingshu just went to support Chen Yuanyuan: "sister Yuanyuan, let''s go."


    "Well ~" Chen Yuanyuan was a little bit out of his mind, and just let him help him to avoid falling.


    Two people walked like this for a while, suddenly a quiet voice came: "the king of Qi is really pitying for jade."


    Chen Yuanyuan trembles and finally returns to his senses. He pushes song Qingshu away in a hurry. He stands up straight and looks very embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu looked back at the bright yellow shadow and said with a bitter smile, "Miss Yang is really haunted now."


    The yellow dress girl snorted and came slowly, but her eyes kept looking at Chen Yuanyuan. When she saw her graceful figure, she couldn''t help looking surprised. When she saw her face clearly, she couldn''t help crying.


    Song Qingshu worried that she might see something wrong, and said to Chen Yuanyuan, "go outside and wait for me."


    Chen Yuanyuan responded quickly: "yes ~" then he went out with his head down.


    Huang shannu came to song Qingshu and looked at her back. She couldn''t help saying, "you are always accompanied by beauties. Even a maid has such a graceful figure that her appearance seems a little ordinary."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "look what you said, no matter how graceful the maid is, she can''t match you."


    The woman in the yellow shirt spat with a red face: "nonsense."


    Song Qingshu worried that her attention was still on Chen Yuanyuan. He quickly diverted her attention and said, "yesterday, you said you had something to say to me. Why did you run away again later?"


    The yellow dress girl couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "you are so happy to say that yesterday you... Your wife was there. I went to the carriage to find my own guilt."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "is it because I feel guilty when I see the old lady?"


    Yellow dress goddess color a cold: "this kind of joke is interesting?"


    She had a cool temperament, but now it''s even worse. Song Qingshu seems to feel that the temperature in the air has dropped a few degrees: "women''s anger will grow old quickly."


    The yellow dress girl snorted coldly: "you don''t have to worry about this." After a pause, he muttered in a low voice: "what''s more, Miss Ren, who is a big woman, Zhou Zhiruo of Emei, and the nine princesses of the former Ming Dynasty, are willing to be a little girl."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Huang shannu''s face was slightly red, and she said hastily, "I came to see you yesterday mainly to say goodbye to you. I learned that you are coming to the palace today, so I specially wait for you here. After all, I don''t know when I will see you again today."


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu is also a little sad. Today''s world is different from that of later generations. There are high-speed railways and airplanes. Once ordinary people are separated for thousands of miles, let alone a few years, they may never see it in their whole life.


    Fortunately, today he is not an ordinary person. He has enough money to pay for it, whether riding a horse or riding a boat. In particular, he has the top lightness skill, and can run with two legs.


    Of course, there are many things to deal with this trip to the north. No matter what, it will be a year and a half later.


    "Well, I''ve given it to you. Let''s go." Before Song Qingshu opened her mouth, Huang shannu suddenly opened her mouth, then turned around and left.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "you come to say goodbye to me and leave without saying anything?"


    Yellow shirt female body pause, hesitated, asked a sentence: "next year''s spring grass should be green?"


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. He is very sensitive to the word "green" from later generations. He thinks that this sentence is strange in ancient times, and he doesn''t know what she means, so he has to answer casually: "I don''t like green."


    "By the way, I saw hu''er and Yuanyuan today. They seem to be in a difficult situation in the palace now. Remember to take care of them in your spare time." Song Qingshu added hastily.


    The yellow dress girl snorted coldly, and her voice became colder and colder: "I know." Then he did not pause any longer, and soon disappeared.


    Only leave song Qingshu a face stunned, don''t know where he offended her.


    "You really have confidants everywhere you go." Chen Yuanyuan came over and said with a smile.


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said boldly, "I''m so nice. I''m naturally liked."


    "What a shame." Chen Yuanyuan laughed and scolded. Although she was disguised to hide her beauty, she was still in a daze and looked extremely charming.


    Song Qingshu and Chen Yuanyuan return to the palace of king Qi. Ren YingYing and Huang Rong have been waiting for him in the carriage.


    Looking at his astonished eyes, Ren Yingying said with a smile: "if the husband wants to go far away, the wife always has to send him away."


    Song Qingshu is moved to hold her hand. Ren Yingying shrinks back as if she had been electrocuted. He looks at Huang Rong with a guilty heart. However, he sees that the other person is sleeping with his eyes closed, as if he didn''t see this scene.


    Ren Yingying''s mind naturally understands that Huang Rong deliberately does not embarrass herself. He can''t help but feel more embarrassed and glares at the culprit.


    Feeling strange in the carriage, in order to adjust the atmosphere, song Qingshu asked: "by the way, do you know what a woman means when she asks if the spring grass will be green next year? Could it be the rhythm of her cheating

 Chapter 1429

    Song Qing Shuhui can''t help thinking that the word "green" is too eye-catching for a person from later generations. In his mind, he immediately came up with a passage on the Internet: "fall in love with a runaway wild horse, head of a green grassland."


    As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, the two goddesses in the carriage became strange. Ren Yingying looked at him and said, "did any girl just say that to you?"


    Although he didn''t know what he meant, the man''s instinct made him realize that it must be no good to admit at this time. Shaking his head like a rattle, he quickly denied: "no, no ~"


    Huang Rong chuckled: "Qingshu, why do you lie? This poem comes from Wang Wei''s farewell in the mountains." spring grass will be green next year, but who do you mean if you don''t mean Wang sun? I miss you. Come back soon. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the woman in yellow shirt had a bad face just now. It turned out that she didn''t understand her meaning. From later generations, he may know some history, or he may have seen more things, but his attainments in ancient poetry are not as good as those in this world. No wonder he can''t understand it.


    "At this time, I knew what it meant to be so terrible to have no culture." After Song Qingshu regretted, he suddenly saw the two women in the carriage looking at him with a smile. He coughed and said: "this... Is just a friend, just an ordinary friend."


    "Is it?" Ren Yingying thought deeply and sighed, but he didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    Huang Rong looks at her attitude and has to admire her for being such a generous woman. But which woman wants to be so generous?


    The time to get together is always short, and the time to leave will come. After the carriage came out of the gate, song Qingshu said that he would not let Ren Yingying give it away: "you are not well, and Lin''an City is calm on the surface. In fact, it is in danger. I really don''t trust you to give it away."


    "But..." Ren Yingying''s eyebrows slightly frowned, "but I can''t bear to part with you." At this time, the parting is coming, and she is in a high mood, but she can''t care that Huang Rong is still on the side.


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and comforted her softly: "Yingying, I promise you that I will come back to meet you as soon as I finish the work. When you are in Lin''an, you must remember to practice the "not old Changchun Gong" I taught you. I don''t think you will be dead when you come back. "


    Ren Yingying can''t help but smile, can''t help beating his chest: "how can there be so fast."


    "Just smile. Don''t make the parting so sad." Song Qingshu painfully wiped the tears off her cheek, "crying like a little cat."


    "Eh ~ ~" when Huang Rong heard the two people talking to each other, she got goose bumps all over her body.


    Ren Yingying then remembered that there was someone beside him. His face turned red and he pushed him away: "OK, remember to take good care of sister Huang all the way."


    Song Qingshu took a look at Huang Rong and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    Huang Rong''s heart jumped when she heard it. She didn''t know whether it was her illusion or something. She seemed to hear the other person''s strange tone on the word "take care of". She could not help thinking of some conjectures that her heart beat faster.


    "I will also take good care of the intelligence network in Lin''an City, and let you see the results when you come back next time." Ren Yingqiang holds a smile and deliberately gives himself an air passage.


    "Intelligence network is the second, the main thing is your body. Don''t be tired." Song Qingshu wants to hold her while he says it. Ren Yingying pushes him away with a red face.


    "Take care of you ~" Ren Yingying stepped back and waved to him with red eyes.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was late, and it would make her feel worse if she continued to dally. So he jumped on the carriage again and said, "let''s go!"


    Until the carriage left for a long time, song Qingshu looked back through the window and could see a beautiful shadow standing at the gate of the city.


    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing. He finally understood why there were so many farewell poems in ancient times. This kind of separation scene really made people''s emotions brew to the extreme.


    "Reluctant to leave?" Huang Rong asked jokingly.


    "I''m a little reluctant." Song Qingshu was lying on the seat, and his whole body seemed to lose his spirit in an instant.


    "You don''t have to leave so early. You can stay in Lin''an for a few more days." Huang Rong couldn''t help giving him advice.


    Song Qingshu immediately sat up straight and glared at her angrily: "madam, it''s not kind. It''s obvious that she left so early to see you off. You still have some sarcastic remarks."


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red: "I don''t have long legs. Can''t I walk by myself?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "lost you twice in a row, I don''t want to have a third time, that kind of suffering is too hard."


    Thinking of the tense appearance when Baoshi mountain found herself, Huang Rong felt soft in her heart and her eyes became soft: "thank you ~"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why do you say thank you between us?"


    Huang Rong felt as if he were a family in his words. She gave him a quiet look and saw that his eyes were lonely when he looked out of the window. She was obviously still sad about her separation from Ren Yingying.


    "This son of a bitch looks quite temperament when he is depressed..." Huang Rong looks at her two eyes and suddenly feels a little confused. She quickly moves her eyes away.


    In this way, a person in the carriage was sad, a person was thinking, and soon fell into a tacit silence.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been driving. Song Qingshu sat up straight in an instant. His eyes, which seemed to be sleeping but not sleeping, suddenly opened. There was a flash of light in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu''s reaction startled Huang Rong on one side and asked curiously.


    "There are people in the woods ahead." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice.


    Huang Rong hurriedly listened, but it was too far away. She only heard the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves. She could hear nothing else, but she did not doubt each other''s judgment.


    "Is it for us?" Huang Rong asked nervously.


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t think so. Although it''s a long way away from Lin''an, it''s not remote. How can we set up an ambush here? As for who they are, just go and see. "


    Huang Rong frowned and said, "is it too risky?"


    "With me by your side, the world is so big that you don''t have to be afraid of it." Song Qingshu said it lightly, but there was a sense of arrogance in his tone.


    Huang Rong knows that what he says is the truth, and sometimes has to admit that confident men really have a different charm.


    Song Qingshu ordered his men to drive the carriage in the direction of someone in the woods. After a while, he said, "stop here and see what happens."


    In fact, song Qingshu also knows that the wisest way is to leave. It''s easy to get into trouble if you come here. But maybe it''s because of the boldness of a master of Arts, or the experience of playing RPG in previous lives. He knows that the most terrible thing is not that something happens, but that nothing happens. Time goes by unconsciously, and only the more things trigger, The more opportunities there are.


    Today, although the world is not a game, the reason is interlinked.


    When song Qingshu lifted the corner of the driving curtain, he saw a group of people in red uniforms and ferocious iron masks surrounded a carriage. The carriage was much more elegant than the one song Qingshu took. The white veil was flying in the wind. It was a pity that there was a woman sitting in it, But I can''t see the appearance of the people inside.


    There were about ten people around the carriage. They looked at the people in red with vigilance. They could see the tense situation in the air from afar, which could be called hair trigger.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to be an old acquaintance." Seeing the leaders around the carriage, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "The four villains do all kinds of evil. How can you make friends with them?" Huang Rong also came over at this time. After seeing the people clearly, she couldn''t help being angry.


    "Old acquaintances are not necessarily friends." Song Qingshu smiles and suddenly notices that Huang Rong''s face is close to him. Looking at her face as tender as a girl, he suddenly wants to kiss her.


    But worried about irritating each other, he didn''t kiss him after all.


    Huang Rong didn''t notice anything unusual. She asked herself, "it seems that they are from the first class Hall of Xixia, but she doesn''t know who the people in red who are besieging them are."


    "It''s not far from Lin''an. It must be from the Southern Song Dynasty. Their clothes look like the legendary Imperial City Department." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice that in the Qing Dynasty, there were sticky posts, the royal guards in the Ming Dynasty, the tiyin department in the Liao Dynasty, and the Huanyi court in the Jin Dynasty.


    There are two kinds of people in the Imperial Palace department. One is called the subordinate official, who is responsible for the imperial palace guard. For example, the imperial palace gate is under the control of the Imperial Palace department. There are five security lines in the Imperial Palace, which are often cross distributed by the Imperial Palace department and the various classes in front of the palace. The reason for this arrangement is to make the Imperial Palace department and the front of the palace department check and balance each other and prevent changes;


    The second function of Imperial City Department is the secret spy agency. The former was Wude department established by Taizu, and it was renamed Imperial City Department by Taizong of Song Dynasty. These inspectors went down to huajieliuxiang and government ministers to inquire about information, and the number of them increased from dozens at the beginning to more than 7000 at the most.


    Their main functions are as follows: first, to monitor the army. Usually, there are spies from the Imperial City Department in the garrison in Beijing and even in the various classes in front of the hall, recording the daily activities, reporting them in detail, and taking emergency measures when necessary. For example, during Renzong''s reign, Sangda, a soldier, was drunk and said some disrespectful words. He was immediately arrested by the Imperial City Department and sent to Kaifeng Prefecture, where he was soon executed.


    2¡¢ We need to investigate the folk discussion. The Shenzong political reform in the Song Dynasty led to the turmoil of the imperial court, and many people slandered the government. The imperial city was full of officers and soldiers. Those who heard about the government were arrested immediately. Tens of thousands of people were jailed for this purpose.


    3¡¢ Activities of reconnaissance officials. There are a lot of officials in this part, from Wang''s relatives and relatives to the warehouses of various departments, and there are fixed people in charge of monitoring. Sometimes, the emperor also assigned some temporary tasks. For example, in Taizong''s time, he suspected that the granary officials in the suburbs of Beijing were cheating, so he sent the imperial city officials to sneak into the city in disguise to investigate. As expected, there was corruption.


    4¡¢ Guard against the enemy. The Song Dynasty was weak. In the Northern Song Dynasty, it had diplomatic relations with Xixia, Liao, and in the Southern Song Dynasty, it had diplomatic relations with Jin. The Imperial City Department is responsible for the safety work in this respect. In the Song Dynasty, officials sent envoys to Liao or Jin, accompanied by officials from the Imperial City Department; When the envoys of Liao or Jin came to the Song Dynasty, they were also received by the Imperial City Department. According to the records, when Emperor Zhenzong discovered that a businessman was a spy of Liao state, he was arrested and brought to justice.


    The reason why song Qingshu knew so clearly was thanks to the intelligence network of the Qing and Jin states.


    Recalling the information of the Imperial City Department, Huang Rong suddenly said in surprise: "the leader of the Imperial City Department is actually a woman!"


    Song Qingshu was attracted by the four villains just now, and the people of the Imperial City Department were wearing masks, but he didn''t notice for a moment. When Wen Yan looked carefully, he saw that the head of the Imperial City Department was graceful and graceful, with long hair floating behind. Although she was tightly wrapped by the spy''s clothes, she didn''t hide her charm.


    "Eh, why does the figure of this man look familiar?" Song Qingshu was very surprised.

 Chapter 1430

    Looking at that woman, she should be a young girl. As the saying goes, the young woman is plump and graceful, while the young girl is more slender and young. Song Qingshu faintly thinks that he should know this person, but he can''t think of any of the girls he knows who will have something to do with the Imperial City Department.


    "What do you mean, girl?" Duan Yanqing''s sign''s ventriloquy sounds hoarse and ugly. In the middle of the night, he may be too scared to cry at night.


    The girl said: "a few days ago, the young lady of Shen Yan''s family, the Royal censor in the palace, was robbed by gangsters. Our Imperial City Department was ordered to track down. It was heard that the notorious lewd thief Yun Zhonghe appeared near Lin''an City, accompanied by a woman. We suspect that the young lady of Shen''s family was robbed by him!"


    At this time, yunzhonghe was looking at the girl''s figure greedily, and his eyes were sweeping up and down. When he heard her say this, he couldn''t help laughing: "little sister, you can eat food, but you can''t talk nonsense."


    Noticing his obscene and disgusting sight, the girl showed disgust in her eyes, instantly drew out her soft sword and said in a cold voice, "who is your little sister?"


    "Whoever agrees is who." Cloud crane that smile even across the distance of song Qingshu can''t help but want to give him a punch.


    The girl, who was the first to bear the brunt, was even more impatient. As soon as she lifted a few silver needles, she flew to the crane in the cloud. The crane in the cloud was stiff with a smile, but there was no time to hide.


    Song Qingshu said, this needling technique is also ingenious. In addition to the East dusk snow these years, this girl has made the needling so good.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Duan Yanqing took back the bintie staff that stood in front of the crane in the cloud, on which three silver needles were inserted: "old four, don''t be rude!"


    The crane in the cloud is so frightened that he has just recovered his life. How dare he say anything at this time.


    Duan Yanqing then said to the girl, "this girl, it''s said that the Miss Shen family is the candidate for the crown princess. No matter how lustful my fourth brother is, he doesn''t dare to be so bold. I hope the girl can see clearly."


    The girl snorted coldly: "you people of Xixia elite have always been enemies of my great song dynasty. I think it''s very possible that you''ve made a ghost of Miss Shen''s disappearance this time."


    Duan Yanqing light way: "girl said this can have evidence?"


    "Evidence?" The girl pointed to the side of the carriage, "who is the woman inside?"


    Duan Yanqing replied, "she''s not Miss Shen."


    "It''s easy to know if it''s true or not." As she spoke, the girl was going to the carriage.


    Duan Yanqing stepped forward to block in front of her: "I hope you can forgive me, my companion does not like to see outsiders."


    "I think Miss Shen is hidden in it by you!" The girl is very angry. With a raise of her hand, the spies of the Imperial City Department raise their crossbows and aim at Duan Yanqing and others.


    Duan Yanqing looks ugly. After years of fighting between Xixia and Song Dynasty, he naturally understands that although the Song Dynasty was weak, his skill in bow and crossbow was too strong. Over the past decades, Xixia people have suffered a lot from the strong crossbow of Song Dynasty. Not to mention the Xixia, the Nuzhen cavalry that swept the Central Plains a few years ago were all shot too hard by the bow and crossbow of the Song Dynasty.


    At such a close distance, these spies are aiming at each other with a strong crossbow. Once they are arrested, most of them will have to hate on the spot.


    "It''s really unreasonable. We are the only four villains who have wronged others. How can we be wronged by others? Don''t talk nonsense to her. Let me break the little girl''s neck." At this time, the straightforward and reckless South China Sea crocodile God Yue Laosan suddenly couldn''t help but get mad.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Yue. The boss has his own discretion." Ye erniang quickly stopped him.


    "I''ve told you many times that my name is Yue Laoer, not Yue Laosan!" The South China Sea crocodile God blows his beard and glares at ye erniang.


    "As long as I''m here, you''ll always be the third." Ye erniang gave a cold hum.


    "What are you talking about?" The South China Sea crocodile God was very angry. "I twisted off your head to see who the second one is!" Say to pull out the crocodile mouth behind to cut to leaf two Niang body to attack in the past.


    "I thought I was afraid of you." Ye erniang takes out the double sabres of LiuYe and fights with him in an instant.


    One side of the cloud crane repeatedly shook his head: "Yue Laosan, Yue Laosan, you really can''t change eating excrement. You fight with the second sister all day long. I''ll help you." Then he joined the regiment with his iron claw and steel staff.


    Seeing that the three men were fighting in darkness, the Imperial City division all looked at each other. They lowered their bows and crossbows subconsciously and went to consult the leader one after another.


    Huang Rong in the distance frowned: "I''m afraid I''ve been cheated."


    At this time, the girl''s heart is also a big alarm, exclaimed: "be careful!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. Ye erniang, Yue Laosan and Yun Zhonghe suddenly attack at the same time, and a large number of concealed weapons are shot out. The spies with strong crossbows are attacked one after another, and they fall in a row in an instant. Then they rush into the Imperial City Department''s spy array with their first-class experts, and fight with many spies. In this way, the rest of the Royal City Department''s Crossbow hands can''t tell the enemy from the enemy, I don''t dare to shoot at random.


    "Crane in the cloud, I''ll settle with you later on the matter of scolding me just now." Yue Laosan is in a war situation and still does not forget what happened just now.


    The crane in the cloud said with a smile, "what did I scold you for? Oh, it''s said that your dog can''t change eating excrement. It''s not for everyone''s safety. Why are you so stingy? "


    "I swear I will break your neck!" he said


    Cloud crane stroked his moustache and said with a cheap smile, "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    The girl wanted to rush over to help, but Duan Yanqing didn''t give her a chance. She waved her bintie staff and stopped her. The two sides immediately fought together: "when is it? Are you still fighting here? Do you pay attention to me?"


    See the boss angry, Yue Laosan and cloud crane just closed his mouth.


    Song Qingshu in the distance chuckled: "this old man Yue is really straightforward. No wonder so many readers think this villain is cute."


    Huang Rong can''t help but say: "Qingshu, do you want to help? The people of the Imperial City Department are badly injured at this time."


    Song Qingshu shook his head lightly: "although the people of the Imperial City Department lost the chance, this is their home court after all. They are numerous and powerful, and it''s hard for the people of Xixia elite to take advantage of it."


    "Do you think my girl can beat Duan Yanqing?" After all, Huang Rong was born in the Song Dynasty, and Duan Yanqing''s reputation was so fierce that he naturally took his place in the Imperial City Department.


    "That girl is young after all, and her internal skill can''t catch up with Duan Yanqing, but her sword skill is exquisite. Obviously, she was taught by a famous teacher since childhood, so she may not be able to fight." Song Qingshu commented that she was still thinking about her identity.


    As soon as his voice fell, the girl suddenly flicked her finger, and a silver needle shot into Duan Yanqing''s eyes. Duan Yanqing didn''t dare to be careless, so she quickly stepped back and raised the bintie staff to guard against it. The girl took advantage of this moment to leap into the air. With a wave of her sleeve, a piece of silver needle poured out like a pear blossom in a rainstorm. The experts in Xixia fell most of the time, even ye erniang Yue Laosan and yunzhonghe were all shot with several silver needles.


    But the girl didn''t stop at all. She twisted her waist. She turned over in mid air and landed directly on the carriage. She lifted the white gauze outside and grabbed it inside.


    Suddenly a hand, a slender hand, came out of the carriage.


    Huang Rong in the distance couldn''t help exclaiming: "the master of these hands must be very beautiful."


    Song Qingshu casually said: "it''s also dangerous."


    The girl of Imperial City Department suddenly felt that her legs were bent and she half knelt down on the ground with a groan. She was shocked and quickly stabbed with her sword.


    At this time, the little white hand moved again and gently patted her on the other side''s chest. The girl of the Imperial City Division also raised her hand to protect her chest from the wind. Unexpectedly, she suddenly felt numb on her waist, and then suffered a heavy blow on her back. She couldn''t help spouting a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. The beautiful hand had been buckled on her neck, Then a soft voice rang: "stop it, or I''ll kill her."


    The rest of the spies of the Imperial City Department just noticed the situation here, and they were surprised. The girl''s identity was special, and they would be surprised if there was any mistake.


    Huang Rong looks strange in the distance: "it''s another girl, and she must be a very beautiful girl."


    Song Qingshu nodded, so beautiful hands, so beautiful voice, people are not beautiful words is God''s fault.


    "By the way, just now the girl of Imperial City Department had already prevented the other party''s attack. Why did she suddenly say so?" Huang Rong can''t help but ask, she just saw the whole process clearly, even if she could not do better, she really didn''t want to understand why she was defeated suddenly.


    Looking at the situation in the distance, song Qingshu slowly replied: "look at the situation just now, it should be that the man in the carriage didn''t walk in a straight line, but after a curved curve, he hit the girl in the Imperial City Department''s waist and let her lose her center of gravity. Then he hit her on the back again."


    "Can palm power still turn?" Huang Rong was shocked to think of the angle of the man''s palm force just now. If the palm force could turn at any time, it would be impossible to prevent.


    "It''s not very difficult to control the direction of the palm force when the martial arts are at a certain level, but I''m afraid the man is young and hasn''t reached this level yet, so it''s only her palm technique that is more magical. It''s a coincidence that I''ve seen similar palm techniques before." Song Qingshu thought of the scene when Li Qingluo fought against the Taoist and the King Kong sect leader.


    "Baihong Zhangli, from Xixia..." Song Qingshu looked playful, and things became more and more interesting.


    "Let her go!" The Imperial City Department was denounced by all.


    The man in the carriage chuckled and said, "do you think I''ll let her go now? If the spies of the Imperial City Department are all of your level, I''m really disappointed. "


    The four villains took the opportunity to shrink to the vicinity of the carriage with the remnant of the first class hall. At this time, there were hostages in hand. They no longer had to worry about each other''s crossbows and arrows.


    "Don''t worry about me, shoot them all on the spot!" The key was controlled, and the girl was still desperate to call out.


    The secret agents of the imperial city looked at each other, but they didn''t shoot after all.


    The man in the carriage chuckled again: "it seems that your status is not low. I''ll see what you look like." Then she took off the mask of ferocity on her face.


    Although it was not a short distance away, the cultivation of song Qingshu couldn''t defeat him. Although the girl''s mouth was bleeding, she couldn''t cover up her beautiful appearance. At this time, her dignified and graceful temperament was cold and frosty.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. How could it be her? This image is against the set. Is it a contrast?


    ---


    You can guess who the girl of the Imperial City Department is, and you can also guess who the girl in the carriage is.


    We''ll find out tomorrow.


    Today, Wanzi update has been completed!


    By the way, tomorrow the official account will play an advertisement about shoes, because monks do not understand shoes well, so readers are asked to judge whether they know their merits or demerits.

 Chapter 1431

    I can''t help but feel shocked. Although I only met her twice, I can see that she is an elegant, gentle and graceful lady, but now she doesn''t look gentle and quiet on weekdays?


    Today, she is cold and handsome, full of danger and darkness, which is far from her usual image.


    "Do you know her?" Noting song Qingshu''s reaction, Huang Rong asked.


    "I know you to some extent, Miss Xue." Song Qingshu explained with a bitter smile.


    "I remember that her father came with her at the last banquet when you were promoted to the king of Qi." Huang Rong exclaimed and looked at it carefully. "The temperament is totally different. It seems that I have changed a person. I don''t recognize it if you don''t say it."


    "Imperial city division, investigate Miss Shen family..." Song Qingshu thought that Xue Yiren blocked the way last time, and Huang shannu came to pass the palace''s will and let them into the palace. He thought that he was only allowed into the palace alone, but he didn''t expect that even Xue Baochai would join him.


    "Do you want to save her?" Huang Rong can''t help but ask. Although Zhao Gou has cheated Guo Jing this time, she still regards herself as a Song Dynasty person. In addition, she has a good impression of Xue Baochai last time. She can''t help but think of yunzhonghe''s infamous reputation. If she falls into his hands, she may be in danger.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "without us, someone will do it naturally."


    Huang Rong was puzzled. Suddenly, a swordsman in white came down from the sky. With her eyesight, she couldn''t even see her figure clearly. She rushed to the direction of the white yarn carriage like a flash of lightning.


    The first-class hall masters who were guarding the periphery didn''t even have time to react. They fell to the ground one after another with a blood line in their neck.


    The four villains responded to the obstruction from the outside and held up their weapons one after another. In a flash of cold light, ye erniang''s double blades of willow leaves were inserted into a nearby tree, Yue Laosan''s crocodile beak scissors were inserted into the soil and trembled, and the top of the iron claw steel rod in yunzhonghe''s hand was directly cut off, leaving only a bare steel rod.


    The three people were decorated one after another, and the crane in cloud was the most seriously injured. Because the blade was cut off, there was a deep bone wound between his chest and right arm. If the other party had not rushed to the carriage, he would have been split in two.


    Duan Yanqing yelled. After all, his accomplishments were far higher than those of the other three villains. With a Yang finger technique, a wrought iron staff was on the other side''s sword tip at the critical moment.


    Duan Yanqing gave a grim smile. While holding his opponent''s sword in his right hand, he used his other hand to poke him with a Yang finger force. This move has been tried repeatedly, and I don''t know how many rich and powerful people in the river and lake hate him.


    The swordsman in white snorted, his wrist trembled, and the sword in his hand spun rapidly. Duan Yanqing felt that the tiger''s mouth was shocked. He could no longer hold the iron rod in his hand. He felt the cold and piercing sword spirit, and he didn''t care about his image. A lazy donkey tumbled down from the carriage. When he stood firm again, he found that his tiger''s mouth was shaken open, and the blood was dripping on it.


    But he remembered a more important thing. He could not deal with the wound and looked nervously in the direction of the carriage.


    At this time, the swordsman in white had stopped. The point of his sword pointed to the woman in the carriage. The reason why he stopped was because the other side was holding Xue Baochai''s neck in front of him. As long as his sword moved forward half an inch, Xue Baochai would die.


    "He''s a good swordsman, sharp and sharp!" Huang Rong in the distance is shocked. She is also a well-known person in the river and lake. She has seen many experts, but the sword technique is so high that I''m afraid only the sheep girl and song Qingshu I saw at the Golden Snake meeting.


    "It''s more than fierce. To some extent, it can be called unparalleled in the world." Song Qingshu praised that the swordsmanship of the master swordsmen in the river and the lake is light, treacherous, or open and close. But this man''s swordsmanship is totally murderous. No one else can match him in this respect.


    "Who is this man?" Huang Rong is more and more shocked. With song Qingshu''s martial arts, few people in the world can get such praise from him. How can he be a nameless person?


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "did you forget what happened in the carriage last time?"


    Thinking of their beautiful scenes in the carriage, Huang Rong turned red and said angrily, "what are you talking about at this time?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Seeing that her eyes were flowing and her cheeks were dizzy, she realized that she wanted to interrupt. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m talking about a man who stopped our carriage in the street and wanted to compete with me."


    "Ah ~" Huang Rong exclaimed. She could hardly wait for a ground crack to turn in. She quickly used words to transfer her embarrassment. "It''s Xue Yiren."


    At this time, news came from the carriage of Xixia


    "It''s really worthy of being a man in blood climbing out of a sea of corpses. The sword technique is really with unparalleled murderous spirit." The tender voice of the girl in the carriage sounded again, as if there was no sense of tension.


    Xue Yi''s face looked like a lump of ice. "Do you know me?" he said


    The girl chuckled: "your Imperial City Department is responsible for exploring domestic and foreign intelligence, and our first class hall has done similar things. How can we not pay attention to the enemy country, which was a powerful person who killed a thousand people team of Nuzhen by one person in those years?"


    Song Qingshu nodded in the distance. She was a member of Xixia elite. I just didn''t know if she was the one I guessed.


    "People of the first class?" Huang Rong frowned. In fact, the beggars'' sect had no little contact with Xixia elite. However, with the rise of Nuzhen and the invasion of Mongolia to the south, Xixia and the Southern Song Dynasty were no longer bordered, and the hatred between the two sides gradually faded.


    Xue Yiren''s eyes fell on the other party''s hand pinching his sister''s neck. He estimated whether he could dare to subdue her before she hurt her, but the result was not optimistic.


    "In recent years, My Song Dynasty has nothing to do with you Xixia. Why did you come to Lin''an to make trouble?" Xue Yiren had no choice but to stabilize her first and then wait for an opportunity.


    "It''s your Imperial City Department that makes trouble first. We''re going to have a good time here. You suddenly send someone to surround us. Who''s making trouble?" The woman let out a slight annoyance.


    "The people of Xixia first class hall are excellent. Do you think we are three-year-old children when we come to Ancheng for sightseeing?" Xue Yiren sneered.


    "Yes, we have something to do this time. Although our two countries did not meet each other a few years ago, now Mongolia has returned Sichuan to you because they no longer border with each other. At the same time, Mongolia has also returned some land that occupied Xixia in the past. In the future, our two countries will border with each other." The girl said with a smile.


    "So what?" Xue Yiren said in a deep voice.


    "So what?" The girl''s voice suddenly turned cold, "our Daxia Kingdom has nearly a hundred years'' war with you in the Song Dynasty. You forget, our Daxia Kingdom has not forgotten! At that time, the Western army of Song Dynasty was pressing forward step by step, and my country was about to die in the summer. Fortunately, Nuzhen suddenly rose up and marched into Bianjing, so that we could recuperate and have a chance to breathe. We can see the lessons from the past. Now that you have Sichuan again, how can we not be cautious? "


    "So you are really here to do damage?" Xue Yiren''s sword edge turned around, as if he would move at any time.


    The girl''s hand pinching Xue Baochai''s neck tightened and blocked almost all the attack routes with her body: "it''s not so bad to do damage. She just came to check the information of those officials in Sichuan. It''s a pity that she got the worst result. It''s the descendants of the Wu family who were in charge of the military power in Sichuan."


    Huang Rong in the distance suddenly said, "something''s wrong!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what''s wrong?"


    Huang Rong frowned: "the girl in the first class hall doesn''t need to disclose so much information to the people in the Imperial City Department. What''s wrong? Is she procrastinating?"


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded and agreed with Huang Rong''s judgment, but he didn''t understand what they were delaying. After all, this is the home of the Southern Song Dynasty, and reinforcements may come at any time. The longer the time, the better for the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "So you kidnapped the candidate for the crown princess?" Xue Yiren snorted coldly.


    The girl in the carriage chuckled: "the reason why I have said so much to you is to tell you that we are here to investigate the news. Now that Sichuan officials have decided to take office, it''s meaningless for us to stay here. We are planning to leave. What''s the reason to kidnap the first lady of the Shen family?"


    "Whether you tied it or not, you can go back to the Imperial City Department with me." Xue Yiren waved his hand, and the secret agents of the Imperial City stepped forward one after another to surround the rest of Xixia.


    "Your Imperial City Department is still so domineering. Aren''t you afraid that I''m nervous and I don''t have the sense to let your sister, who is still in pity, die?" The girl in the carriage was still laughing, as if she didn''t worry about the situation.


    Xue Baochai snorted coldly: "as soon as I joined the Imperial City Department, I had already made a good sense of sacrifice. My elder brother didn''t have to worry about me and arrested all these people."


    Xue Yiren nodded and looked at the girl in the carriage sharply: "let her go, I can also consider letting you leave safely."


    The girl in the carriage obviously didn''t believe it: "we are all adults. Is it interesting to coax a three-year-old child like this?"


    Xue Yiren said faintly: "you don''t have a choice. Even if you don''t let it go, no one can go."; Let go, there is still a chance, so you can only choose to believe me. "


    "Well, I think there''s another choice." There was an inexplicable meaning in the girl''s tone in the carriage.


    Xue Yiren said: "what''s your choice?"


    "Just kill you all?" The girl giggled.


    Xue Yiren seemed to have heard a big joke. He laughed angrily: "if it were not for Baochai in your hands, I would have killed you all with one sword."


    The girl in the carriage said with a smile: "yes, we are not as good as you in terms of martial arts, but we don''t have to use martial arts to kill people in this world."


    "What do you mean?" Xue Yiren thought it was not good.


    At this time, Huang Rong, who was watching from a distance, suddenly covered her forehead and fell down to the side as soon as she was soft.

 Chapter 1432

    As soon as Huang Rong''s body softened, she fell to the side. She was pregnant. If she accidentally fell, the consequences would be unimaginable. Fortunately, song Qingshu, who was next to her, reacted quickly enough to hold her in the critical moment and asked nervously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know," Huang Rong wanted to shake her head. Who knows, she didn''t even have the strength to shake her head. "She just felt that she didn''t have the strength all over her body."


    At this time, the sound of Ding Ding Dong came from his side. It turned out that the accompanying guards fell to the ground one after another. Song Qingshu frowned and looked into the distance. The spy of the Imperial City Department also fell to the ground. Only Xue Yiren was still there.


    "Sad crisp breeze!" Song Qingshu immediately responded that this is the most powerful poison of Xixia first class hall. It is colorless and tasteless. When you realize it, you have been poisoned. After poisoning, you are powerless and can only be slaughtered.


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. The poison is really powerful. It floats with the wind. Even Huang Rong, who is so far away, has been poisoned.


    "Sad crisp breeze!" Xue Yiren gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. It was obvious that he also thought of the poison in the legend of the first class hall.


    "I have to say that your Imperial City Department is really depraved. It''s only at this time that I think of the sad and crisp breeze of our first class hall." The girl finally came out of the carriage. Her long skirt was floating in the breeze, and she was graceful. It was a pity that her face was still covered with veil, and she didn''t show her true face. However, her eyes like autumn water were enough to show how beautiful she was under the veil.


    Xue Yiren suddenly stabbed her with his sword, but because of the influence of poisoning, the sword technique was not as sharp as before. The girl''s sleeve brushed, and he knocked down the sword in his hand.


    "Cold sleeve brush acupoint, good, very good..." Xue Yiren finally got rid of the breath, fell to the ground and could not get up again.


    "Big brother!" Seeing him fall, Xue Baochai screamed. From the beginning of her memory, this elder brother has always been an invincible existence, but now she falls down. She is sad and worried.


    Xixia girl walked back and forth with her hands on her back, and her eyebrows couldn''t stop her complacency: "do you know why I want to reveal so much information about the noble hall to you just now? First, I want to wait for the effect of Beisu Qingfeng medicine. Second, I know that you can''t leave alive. It doesn''t matter if I tell you. Anyway, the dead will keep a secret."


    "I''m Xue Yiren. I didn''t expect to end up in the hands of a little girl." Xue Yiren knew that today was hard to escape, and his voice was full of resentment and helplessness.


    Song Qingshu sighed in the distance. Let alone Xue Yiren, he and Xue Xueer were in a small hut outside Kaifeng. The poison was too strong to prevent.


    At that time, he got the antidote of Beisu Qingfeng from the four villains. However, after a series of later events, the antidote had not been taken with him. Fortunately, he was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua last time. After removing the incurable poison with taixuan Sutra, he suddenly found that he was really invincible, I don''t know whether it really depends on the taixuanjing or the reason why XiaoLongNu fed him Ouyang Feng''s Tongxi Dilong pill.


    "The ambition is not in the high age. Why don''t the famous people in blood even understand this?" The girl sneered, and then told her opponent, "take away Xue Yiren and his sister, and kill all the others."


    Song Qingshu in the distance, listening to his heart, said that the little girl''s voice was tender and sweet. I didn''t expect that she had such a fierce heart that she could kill so many people without frowning.


    "Good, good, I''ve long had a crush on this little girl. No one is allowed to rob me." Although the wound on cloud crane is still bleeding, it still does not change its lustful nature.


    The girl of Xixia said with a smile: "I can''t give it to you now. I''ll give it to you when I bring it back to the first class hall for interrogation."


    "Good, good." Looking at Xue Baochai''s plump skin, the crane in the cloud was almost drooling when he rubbed his hands.


    "If you dare to touch her, I''ll let you die Xue Yiren''s voice was as cold as ice, and his whole body was like a beast that chose people to eat.


    "If at ordinary times I might be afraid of you three points, now you are in the sad crisp breeze, just like a toothless tiger, frightening who." The crane in the cloud said with disdain.


    Xue Yiren snorted coldly, and suddenly his momentum began to soar again. Fortunately, the Xixia girl on one side had been on guard for a long time, and sealed his acupoints in an instant: "Sir, why do you need this? Even if you save your sister by burning all your strength, you will become a useless person from a top expert."


    "You don''t need to be hypocritical!" Xue Yiren''s eyes became colder and colder. It''s a pity that he slowed down just now. Otherwise, he would have killed yunzhonghe, the lewd thief.


    "Don''t worry about me, big brother." At the thought of Xixia''s miserable fate, Xue Baochai was determined to bite her tongue and kill herself. Unfortunately, the girl''s fingers flicked, and her mouth was numb. She didn''t even have the strength to bite.


    At this moment, she was completely desperate, and her heart sank to the valley. As a spy, she had already realized death, and even expected to face the situation of innocence damage. But when this moment really came, she found that she was not as strong as she thought.


    All of a sudden, she saw the carriage in the distance from this angle. Because once she saw it, she recognized the sign of king Qi''s house and called out: "I hope king Qi can help me!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people on the scene turned their heads, because the confrontation between the two sides was so close that no one had the time to be distracted. They noticed song Qingshu and his party tens of feet away.


    Because Huang Rong fainted, song Qingshu had taken her back to the carriage, but she was not seen by the public. Now that she had been found, there was no need to hide. He helped Huang Rong to sit in the carriage: "you have a rest here, I''ll help you find the antidote."


    "Be careful yourself." Huang Rong can''t help but remind that after all, the accompanying guards have been recruited. There are many people in Xixia.


    "Don''t worry." Song Qingshu showed a warm smile, then got out of the carriage and went to the field.


    Whether they were from the first class Hall of the Western Xia dynasty or the Imperial City Department of the Southern Song Dynasty, they just saw that he was still tens of feet away. As a result, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of them and was awed in their hearts.


    Looking at the graceful and moving girl in front of him, song Qingshu said slowly: "my companion and his subordinates are affected by the girl''s sad and crisp breeze. I hope the girl can give me an antidote."


    At this time, the four villains finally saw the appearance of the comer. When they found out that it was song Qingshu, they all stepped back and looked shocked. They couldn''t help but react like this. They had been dealing with song Qingshu and knew that he was far from what they could afford.


    The Xixia girl noticed Duan Yanqing''s reaction, and she was secretly surprised. You should know that the four villains are always arrogant, and they are also famous for their arrogance among the experts in the first class hall. I didn''t expect that they were so afraid of each other at this time. I can see that this kind of fear is deep into the bone marrow.


    Despite her heavy heart, the girl of Xixia didn''t respond at all. Instead, she asked, "you are the famous songqingshu in recent years."


    "I''m not worthy of being famous all over the world. It''s just me." Song Qingshu reaches for a breath. Xue Baochai beside her seems to be caught by an invisible hand and flies to him.


    The girl of Xixia was so surprised that she quickly took off and grabbed Xue Baochai''s foot. She wanted to drag her back. However, a huge force came from her hand, which made her stagger and involuntarily pulled over.


    Song Qingshu gently holds Xue Baochai''s slender waist with one hand and protects her behind. He reaches out with one hand to catch the Xixia girl who has lost her weight.


    There were many experts on the scene, but many people didn''t see how song Qingshu did it. As soon as he raised his hand, he caught up with the Xixia girl''s shoulder the next moment.


    "Princess!" All the people in the first class Hall of Xixia were shocked. If the girl had any mistakes, they would have no choice but to return to China.


    The girl of Xixia was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect that her shoulders were made so quickly, but she also reacted quickly. She showed a set of very clever steps and fled to a distance of one foot.


    "Lingbo, princess?" Song Qingshu didn''t catch up with him, and a playful smile appeared on his face.


    At this time, the Xixia girl suddenly felt that her arm was getting better. When she looked back, she found that because she had just escaped from the bottom of her opponent''s hand, half of the sleeve on her shoulder had been torn off, and the pearly fragrant shoulder was exposed to the air. Even if her face was covered with veil, she could still see the blush on her face.


    Ye erniang quickly took a piece of clothes and put it on her. The girl wrapped her clothes and glared at Song Qingshu fiercely: "the apprentice!" If it were for other people, she would have rushed to take each other''s life, but song Qingshu''s prestige was beyond her, and her hand just now really shocked her, so she did not dare to rush forward again.


    Song Qingshu looked at the half sleeve of the girl''s body fragrance left in his hand, and said angrily: "who let your Xixia clothes be so poor in quality? It''s broken when you pull them lightly. If you''re not happy, I''ll buy you ten pieces and eight pieces."


    "You Xixia girl almost didn''t die of anger, but she soon recovered her composure and said coldly, "I didn''t expect that the famous song Qingshu was a frivolous person with light words."


    Song Qingshu didn''t care: "I''m afraid the girl came to the Central Plains less. I''m afraid half of my reputation is greedy for flowers and lust. Isn''t it normal now? What''s more, as far as I know, Xixia women are much more open than song women. Don''t they just show their arms


    This is also song Qingshu''s most unpleasant thing after he came to this world. Women often show their arms or Lulu''s pajamas. They don''t see anything, but they are like losing their virginity. It''s time for them to meet bikini swimsuits in later generations.


    The girl of Xixia almost didn''t choke to death by his words: "I can''t compare this palace with ordinary folk women!"


    Song Qingshu then came back to his senses: "by the way, I haven''t had time to ask the name of the girl? Listen to them call you princess. I don''t know which princess you are from Xixia? " Although there is speculation in my heart, there are more than ten princesses in the Xixia royal family, and their identities are still uncertain.


    The girl of Xixia hummed coldly: "you still hold a woman in your arms, but you ask another woman''s name. Don''t you think you lack sincerity?"

 Chapter 1433

    Originally, Xue Baochai was held in his arms by a man, and she was very embarrassed. However, the other party was her savior, and she couldn''t say anything.


    In addition, song Qingshu has been talking with Xixia women, and she can''t find a chance for him to put himself down. Who knows, he was preempted by Xixia people.


    But song Qingshu is much more cheeky than her. Wen Yan doesn''t care: "who let the princess''s sad crisp breeze is too strong, my friend is poisoned and can''t stand firm, I can only support her."


    This reasonable explanation made Xue Baochai feel much better. However, looking at their close bodies, she had to look strange. Now they look like this, and she said that it''s more appropriate to hold them together.


    After all, she was a top spy who was born in the Imperial City Department. Although she was a little embarrassed now, she didn''t yell and influence song Qingshu like other women. She just endured this embarrassment alone.


    Simultaneous interpreting, the Song Emperor is like a romantic story. Even the woman of the imperial department is your friend. "Princess Xixia smiled." but yes, this girl is so beautiful. If I were a man, I would also like to be her friend.


    Xue Baochai''s Kung Fu had slowed down now. Hearing the words, she retorted: "look at the princess''s figure. Although she is masked, she must be one of the most beautiful women in the world. She must be a good friend of the king of Qi."


    The princess of Xixia didn''t expect that she would fight back. She was stunned for a moment. Song Qingshu laughed secretly. Xue Baochai was really a very transparent person. How could she be confused by the other party''s words?


    "The princess has not answered my question." Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say.


    The princess of Xixia said with a faint smile: "it is said that song Gongzi is a relegated immortal in the world. He knows astronomy and geography. He is so divine that he doesn''t even know my name?"


    "The princess does not say, actually I also can guess one or two." Song Qingshu looked at her long and charming eyes and said, "you must be the princess of Yinchuan who makes young heroes all over the world want to marry."


    Hearing his words, the people of the first class Hall of Xixia looked at the girl in horror. The girl saw that their reaction had exposed her identity, so there was no need to hide it: "yes, the young man really has good eyesight."


    Song Qingshu said: "at the beginning of the Xixia Dynasty, princes and grandsons from all over the world rubbed their shoulders and palms to get the beauty back. If they knew they wanted to marry a dangerous female spy, what would they look like?"


    Princess Yinchuan is naturally the dreamer of Xu Zhu in the original novel, and it also makes countless readers and audience YY. Song Qingshu has to sigh that Li Qiushui''s gene is really against the sky. His daughter Li Qingluo and her granddaughter Yu Yan are not talking about it. Her granddaughter is a graceful girl with eyes.


    I don''t know whether it is the butterfly effect or the influence of this chaotic world. In the original work, because she had sex with a strange man in the ice cellar for several times, she fell in love with the man who broke her virginity. She even tried her best to find a bride to look for him. She looked like a patient with SGD, It''s still the heavy one.


    In this world, Menggu, who was conquered by men''s Kung Fu in bed, has become a high-level figure in the first class hall. Her martial arts and personality are completely different from that of the woman in the impression.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Princess Yinchuan didn''t get angry at all. Instead, she looked at him with burning eyes: "I don''t know whether these princes and grandsons who want to marry me include the famous King of the Golden Snake?"


    Xue Baochai spat in the dark, thinking that the grassland woman is really... Really bold and direct.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s a pity that I have a wife in my family. Of course, if the princess doesn''t mind being a little girl, I don''t mind putting you in the house."


    "Bold!"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The rest of the top class masters yelled at each other, but the four villains were not included. They had suffered a lot under song Qingshu''s hands. When they heard the curse from their companions, they could not help but cry out, but it was too late to stop them.


    "Well?" Song Qingshu looked cold, but he just hummed casually. The Xixia people who were cursing vigorously were bleeding from their ears and noses, and they fell to the ground one by one. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    Xue Yiren, who had been watching secretly in the distance, was shocked and gave a cold hum, which proved that song Qingshu had deliberately controlled the target of internal power, so those Xixia people who were scolding were badly hurt, but these people nearby had no influence at all.


    Yinchuan princess looked at the life and death do not know a hand, slightly frowned, but did not show any.


    "The princess won''t blame me." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.


    Yinchuan Princess voice is very cold: "no eyesight, shouldn''t interrupt when interrupt, died also deserved."


    "The princess is really reasonable," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Well, I wasted so much time with you. Give me the antidote quickly." Then he spread his hand in front of her, as if it were a natural thing.


    Princess Yinchuan did not take out the antidote, but said with a smile: "if you are a friend to save the young master, I am duty bound. But are these spies of the Imperial City Department also friends of the young master?"


    Song Qingshu looked at Xue Yiren and shook his head slowly: "not only is he not a friend, but also an enemy to some extent." Not to mention that Xue Yiren had to compete with him at the beginning, he said that the Xue family was Jia Sidao''s loyal ally and was destined to be different from himself.


    "In that case, let me help you deal with these enemies for you." Yinchuan princess said with a smile, but the content is extremely cruel.


    Song Qingshu still shook his head: "although Xue Yiren is not my friend, he is a real swordsman. If he dies on the battlefield or in a fair duel, I won''t say a word more, but it''s not the end that a real swordsman should have if he dies in a villain''s hand after being secretly poisoned."


    Xue Yiren''s eyebrows moved. In fact, he didn''t expect song Qingshu to save himself. After all, they didn''t have any friendship, and there was a period of enmity. But at this time, hearing these words, he felt a sense of confidant.


    Song Qingshu then looked at Xue Baochai in his arms and said, "what''s more, I''ve been intimate with Miss Xue for a long time. How can I let her fall into the hands of foreign people and suffer humiliation?"


    Xue Baochai is one of the top secret agents trained by Imperial City Department. She usually shows off as a lady of a family. She is not only gentle and graceful, but also learned and versatile. She doesn''t know how many grandsons are the dream lovers. Because of this relationship, she can find out some secrets of the major families that are unknown to outsiders.


    Sometimes she doesn''t know which side is the real self, the learned Miss Xue, or the cold Imperial City spy?


    It''s just because I''ve been pretending to be a spy for too long, so once I restore my identity as a spy in private, I will become ruthless.


    But at this time, I heard song Qingshu say that she had been intimate with her for a long time. I don''t know why, she seems to have changed back to miss Xue, the lady of the big family. Her heart is pounding: I''ve only met him twice in total, and he said no more than three words. Why did he


    It''s not up to her to react like this. Nowadays, all kinds of stories about song Qingshu''s deeds have spread all over the streets. Sometimes they even sound like fairy tales. People are not only handsome, but also highly skilled in martial arts. They are also the king of Qi who is superior to thousands of people under one person. For ordinary women, he has too many dreamlike auras, just like a male god, Thanks to Xue Baochai''s strong family background and firm mind, ordinary women would have taken the initiative to throw themselves in their arms.


    Not far away, Xue Yiren almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. He was born in the Xue family, and he was in the Imperial City Department. Naturally, he could know more information, not to mention Miss Ren in Lin''an City, and the two princesses that the emperor might marry. Song Qingshu had many women in the Golden Snake camp! How can he trust his sister to be infected with such a person?


    "After I recover, I must fight with him and warn him to stay away from my sister!" Xue Yiren''s eyes seemed to be burning a thick flame.


    Princess Yinchuan was also surprised to hear song Qingshu''s words. There was a trace of disdain in her eyes, but she soon covered it up: "ha ha, you are really romantic."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he realized that his words made them misunderstand that his so-called Shenjiao had been for a long time only because of the image in a dream of Red Mansions, which was not the meaning of their long-standing love.


    It''s a pity that this matter can''t be explained. Can you tell these people a dream of Red Mansions? Since there is no way to explain, it does not explain, song Qingshu directly looked at each other and said: "princess, this is not ready to give the antidote?"


    Princess Yinchuan shook her head: "if you only want the antidote for your companions, I will offer it with both hands. If you want the antidote for these people of the Imperial City Department, if I give it, when they get the antidote, can we still have life?"


    "Give me the antidote, and I can assure you that you can leave safely." Song Qingshu didn''t lie. No matter for Li Qingluo''s face or for her future planning, there''s no need to make a wedding dress for the Southern Song Dynasty to keep her here.


    It''s a pity that Princess Yinchuan has been in the first class hall for a long time. She is used to deceiving each other and subconsciously refuses his proposal: "compared with trusting others, people like us are still used to controlling our own destiny."


    Song Qingshu said lightly, "since the princess doesn''t give it, I''ll take it myself." With that, he appeared in front of the crane in the clouds not far away.


    Although Yun Zhonghe is only a second or third rate master in the river and lake, his lightness skill is absolutely the first class in the river and lake. Unfortunately, in front of song Qingshu''s actions, he didn''t even have time to react, so he was restrained.


    Song Qingshu grabs him back to the original place, when Xue Baochai is about to fall, and embraces her waist again.


    All this happened in the light of lightning, Xixia and his party had no time to react, cloud crane had half knelt in front of Song Qing''s body.


    "Here''s the antidote!" Song Qingshu is not polite to a thief like Yun Zhonghe. With a force on his hand, his sweat oozes out.


    "No... no, some time ago, the princess reorganized the first class hall, and put the sad, crisp and refreshing wind and antidote under her management." The crane in the cloud couldn''t bear the pain. He said everything like pouring beans from a bamboo tube.


    Princess Yinchuan stares at him angrily. If it wasn''t for Duan Yanqing and others, this guy would have been executed by her. Seeing song Qingshu''s consulting eyes, she said with a charming smile, "the antidote is on me. If you have the ability, you can take it by yourself."

 Chapter 1434

    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "girl is confident."


    Princess Yinchuan replied faintly: "how can you run the first class hall if you are not confident?"


    Song Qingshu doubts: "but you are obviously not my opponent."


    Princess Yinchuan pursed a smile: "so we have to change the way of competition. You are a great hero in the world. It''s hard to bully a little girl of unknown origin


    "Little girl of unknown origin," Song Qingshu pointed to the secret agent of the Imperial City Department, "I''m afraid they don''t think so."


    "They are them and the young master is the young master. They can''t add up to the young master''s finger. In front of them, maybe I''m a female devil, but in front of the young master, I''m just an ordinary little girl. It''s not contradictory." Yinchuan Princess shallow said.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "although I know that you are deliberately wearing a high hat for me, who makes me feel pity for you all the time? Let''s talk about it. As long as it''s not too much, I can think about it."


    Now that the Southern Song Dynasty is preparing for the northern expedition, the state of Jin will bear the brunt of it. In case the Southern Song Dynasty sends another army from Sichuan to attack the state of Jin, it will be a bit tired. So let the princess of Xixia leave, and then help contain Sichuan.


    "I''ve always heard that you are the best in the world. I''m sure you''re not my opponent in the eight classics competition, so..." Princess Yinchuan took out a small porcelain vase from her waist. "This is the antidote of Beisu Qingfeng. Now I put it here..."


    As he said this, he put the small porcelain vase into his chest pocket from his skirt, and then chuckled: "if you can get the antidote without touching my body, I will accept defeat; If you can''t get it, or if you touch my body, even if you lose, you have to let us go safely, OK? "


    Looking at her towering breasts, Xue Baochai could not help scolding: "shameless! If you put it in that... That place, how can you get the porcelain bottle without touching it? "


    Princess Yinchuan looked back and her eyes looked like crescent moon: "Miss Xue is jealous?"


    Xue Baochai''s face was hot and spat: "I can''t be jealous. I just can''t stand you deliberately making things difficult for people."


    "Since it''s not jealousy, it''s obviously a pity for Mr. Song," Princess Yinchuan looked at them with a smile. "Of course, it''s impossible for ordinary people to complete this thing, but it must be nothing for Mr. Song, a man who constantly creates miracles."


    Song Qingshu also couldn''t help laughing: "the princess doesn''t have to bring me a high hat. If she is the best expert in the world, she just roasts me on the fire. If it''s spread, I don''t know how many people will come to me for trouble."


    The princess of Yinchuan bowed: "it''s the little girl who is not considerate, but in my heart, the childe is the best in the world."


    Song Qingshu secretly sneers. This woman has honey in her mouth. I''m afraid eight out of ten words she says are false.


    "Has the princess ever thought that if you are such an outstanding beauty and put the antidote on her chest, if I accidentally encounter something I shouldn''t touch, I''ll make a profit even if I lose, and the princess will lose even if I win." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Princess Yinchuan didn''t think much of it: "you should know about the recruitment of relatives in Xixia. Although the western expedition of Mongolia has been delayed for a while, it will be held again sooner or later. The fifth Prince of Mongolia has already said that he is determined to win for me, and other princes and grandsons of other countries also want to marry me. If they know that you... Despise me, you will be the target of public criticism, I don''t think you will make such a mistake if you are so clever. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help thumbing up: "the princess is really far sighted and has taken all these into consideration. No wonder she dares to bet with me recklessly."


    Princess Yinchuan sighed: "I''ve heard that song Qingshu, the king of Qi, is so heroic. Unfortunately, when I see him today, I''m not so heroic."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "although I know that the princess is exciting me, how can I not participate in this gambling because it is so interesting?"


    When Xue Baochai heard his words, she was immediately worried: "the king of Qi must not be excited by this enchantress."


    Song Qingshu smile: "don''t worry, I have my own discretion." Then he helped her to sit down under the tree.


    Seeing his confident smile, Xue Baochai was stunned, and suddenly thought that this man could even go to heaven to pray for rain. What''s the problem of a Xixia princess? She gave up the idea of persuading her again.


    Song Qingshu stood up straight and looked at Princess Yinchuan quietly: "is Princess ready?"


    In her heart, Princess Yinchuan took a step back subconsciously and concentrated on her guard. Although she thought that with Lingbo''s tiny step and the clever gambling, she had little chance of losing, she didn''t dare to be careless because of song Qingshu''s reputation.


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly, as if looking for her flaws. In fact, there is a very simple way to get the antidote without touching her, that is, to use the method of shifting soul to let her take the antidote by herself. But now, in full view of the public, both sides are intelligence agencies of two countries. If he does it, I''m afraid he will soon be known by countless people, and the assassin''s mace will no longer be the assassin''s mace, Naturally, he won''t expose his cards in order to fight with a whim.


    Even if you don''t need to change your soul, you can''t win this gamble! Looking at the graceful girl not far away, song Qingshu had made up her mind.


    "Why don''t you move, young master?" After being on guard for a long time, seeing that the other side is still quiet, Princess Yinchuan can''t help but excite each other. She knows that if a person is angry, he is easy to make mistakes. Once he makes mistakes, he has the greatest chance to win.


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "the princess can''t wait, I''m afraid the princess will not be able to accept a move."


    Princess Yinchuan chuckled: "how do you know if I can stand it if you don''t move?"


    At this time, a burst of laughter came from the side. Princess Yinchuan went along with her reputation. She saw that people from the Imperial City Department and the first class hall all had very strange expressions. She wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. It was obvious that she had to work very hard.


    Princess Yinchuan is a smart person. After a while, she realized what was going on. Rao Shi was determined, and now she blushed with shame.


    At this moment, song Qingshu moved. People only felt that his eyes were dazzled. He had already appeared in front of Princess Yinchuan and reached out to her chest.


    Although she knows that even if he loses, the woman''s instinct still makes her subconsciously raise her hand to protect her chest, and at the same time, she uses Lingbo micro step to open the distance between the two sides.


    Xue Yiren''s eyes on one side were fixed. The speed of song Qingshu didn''t exceed his expectation. On the contrary, the Xixia princess''s Footwork was so amazing that she didn''t know how to move. In an instant, she was almost half a Zhang away.


    Xue Baochai also frowned. She was a little unconvinced by the opponent just now. She thought it was because of the surprise attack. However, it seems that if the opponent shows this magical footwork in actual combat, she will be caught even if she concentrates on defense.


    "Princess, you are better than my master." The four villains are afraid of song Qingshu''s martial arts. Only Nanhai crocodile God cheers on heartlessly. His master naturally refers to Duan Yu.


    However, as soon as he called out, his voice stopped abruptly, because song Qingshu just stepped forward and returned to Princess Yinchuan again. No matter how the princess walked, the other side seemed to be her shadow and couldn''t shake it off.


    "How can it be!" Princess Yinchuan was especially shocked. Since she learned Lingbo''s micro step, she felt that it was the most magical lightness skill in the world, but she couldn''t get rid of this man today.


    How did she know that song Qingshu was not the first time to deal with Lingbo Weibu, and now he also knows his advantages and disadvantages.


    Seizing the opportunity, song Qingshu reaches for her belt and grabs it.


    Because Princess Yinchuan''s attention was on her chest. She didn''t expect that the other side would attack each other. When she reacted, her belt had been pulled by the other side.


    Princess Yinchuan exclaimed, and quickly grabbed her dress for fear that it would slip down. Staring at Song Qingshu not far away, she was ashamed and angry: "I didn''t expect that the famous song Qingshu was a dirty apprentice."


    Song Qingshu shrugged and did not get angry: "the princess does not allow me to touch your body, but does not allow me to touch your clothes. If you want to get the antidote, you can only do this."


    Even the four villains couldn''t pass this remark. They thought that this guy has our own style. Why do we call him the four villains, but he is a famous hero in the world? Is it really a face world!


    In particular, although Yun Zhonghe was seriously injured, he was staring at Princess Yinchuan with big eyes. He had coveted this beautiful and mysterious princess for a long time. It''s a pity that he didn''t dare to mess around because of her martial arts and power. This time, I''d like to take this opportunity to see if her body is beautiful.


    "Crane in the clouds, if you dare to look at me again, believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes." Yinchuan princess as if behind the long eyes in general, coldly said.


    "Don''t dare ~" the rest of the Xixia warriors glared at him one after another. The crane in the cloud didn''t dare to make mistakes. He quickly turned around and closed his eyes. Although beauty is important, life is more important.


    Princess Yinchuan''s face turned red and white, staring at Song Qingshu: "well, I don''t believe you dare to take off all my clothes!"


    Hearing her words, even Xue Yiren frowned slightly. Although the evil girl was hateful, song Qingshu''s behavior was too fierce, which really lost her master''s style.


    Xue Baochai also looked at his back with a red face. She thought that she was as romantic and uninhibited as the intelligence said, but this move was too bad.


    In a moment, song Qingshu became the focus of the audience, but he was not affected at all. He replied with a smile: "song has always been a flower sparer. How can he do something harmful to the princess''s reputation in front of so many people?"

 Chapter 1435

    Princess Yinchuan''s face was strange. She thought, why does this sound so awkward? What does it mean that she can''t do it in front of so many people? Can she do it in private?


    "I hope you are not such a mean person who does not believe what you say." Up to now, she has no other choice but to trust him.


    However, because her belt was torn off, although her dress didn''t slip down, Princess Yinchuan was not at ease. She held her dress tightly with her hands and put it on her chest. She thought that she was not his opponent in terms of martial arts. Now she can''t even throw Ling Bo off. It doesn''t make much difference between defense and defense. It''s better to protect her chest with her hands. No matter how powerful her opponent''s martial arts are, It''s more difficult to take out the antidote without touching her.


    "Is the princess ready? I''ll come again." Song Qingshu said with a narrow smile.


    Princess Yinchuan blushed and spat: "shameless ~" but she didn''t dare to relax her vigilance. She was distracted just now. As a result, her belt was untied instantly. If she was distracted this time, she was worried that her clothes would be torn off.


    Song Qingshu came to her as fast as a flash of lightning. She didn''t even see clearly. Her wrist hurt. When she reacted, her hands had been tied to her back with her belt.


    "You fouled!" Princess Yinchuan has been instructed by the imperial concubine since she was a child. She has always been very confident in her martial arts, but this time she didn''t expect to have any resistance before Song Qing wrote.


    Song Qingshu stood not far away and laughed softly: "where did I foul? I haven''t touched your body from the beginning to the end. If you don''t believe me, ask your men."


    Duan Yanqing and other people''s faces became hot and lowered their heads one after another. They were always embarrassed to say that they didn''t see his actions clearly just now.


    In fact, Princess Yinchuan herself knew that she had not met her. Just now she just called out subconsciously. Now she came back to herself and said angrily, "what if you tie my hand? You have the ability to take out the antidote without touching me." As she spoke, she stood up defiantly. She had just hidden the antidote in the most private part and stuck it with... Even if she touched it for a while, she might not be able to take it out. She wanted to see what skills song Qingshu had.


    Song Qingshu touched her chin, looking at her fierce appearance is really a bit tricky, but he has already figured out a way. He came up to Xue Baochai and said softly, "Miss Xue, can you do me a favor?"


    He seemed to be able to feel his breath from a close distance. Xue Baochai''s face was slightly red: "of course, but now I''m poisoned, and I can''t lift my strength. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    Seeing this, Princess Yinchuan cried out in a hurry: "ah, you are not allowed to find other people to take it, neither are women. As long as you touch my body, you will lose."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t find someone to help me," Song Qingshu said with a smile to her, and then said to Xue Baochai, "Miss Xue, I want to borrow something from you. I don''t know if you will."


    "As long as I have it, I will answer it." Xue Baochai didn''t think much about it. She just thought that the spirit of the enchantress was too arrogant. She would be very happy if she ate it.


    Song Qingshu suddenly looks strange: "but the girl may be in a bit of a dilemma."


    Xue Baochai chuckled: "king Qi, you are welcome. I am poisoned now and I can''t help you. If I can help you, don''t mention borrowing one thing or ten things."


    "Well," Song Qingshu said with a pause, "I want to borrow the girl''s belt."


    "Ah?" Xue Baochai''s smile suddenly froze on her face. She didn''t expect that the other party would borrow such things. How could she give them to men? But she just said too much, for a moment did not know how to refuse, a pretty face rose red.


    "Song!" Seeing that he was rude to his baby sister, Xue Yiren could not help looking frosty and angry. If he had not been poisoned, he would have killed him with a sword.


    Princess Yinchuan was also stunned, and then began to laugh: "it''s better to meet you than to be famous as expected. Mr. Song is really romantic. Now she has to tease other girls."


    Song Qingshu also knew that this kind of request was easy to be misunderstood, so he explained to Xue Baochai: "song is not intended to offend, but just needs the girl''s belt..." then he attached himself to her and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Although Xue Baochai is a spy, she is a girl after all. She has never been so close to a man before, and her ears are red with shame. However, she finally understood what she was saying and was distracted.


    "OK... OK, but I don''t have the strength to take it down for you now." Xue Baochai said with a red face.


    "Girl, do you mind if I come?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "Er ~" Xue Baochai thought that of course I would mind. She was taken off her belt by a man in full view of the public. She lost her body when she thought about it. But she didn''t know why. She said, "you... Take it yourself."


    As soon as this remark is made, both the Imperial City Department and the first class hall are absolutely defeated. The people of the Imperial City Department think that this is the leader who is as cold as ice on weekdays. The people of the first class hall, especially the crane in the cloud, think that why people are so romantic and handsome, and I call them obscene when it''s my turn?


    "Baochai!" Xue Yi was angry and anxious.


    One side of the Yinchuan Princess mouth tut tut voice, for fear that the world will not be in chaos: "sure enough, it is the romantic song childe, so quickly captured a beautiful girl''s heart."


    Xue Baochai opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain it. Fortunately, at this time, song Qingshu helped her out: "princess, why worry? Maybe you can capture your heart right away."


    The smile of Princess Yinchuan froze on her face, and she hummed coldly: "a fool talks about a dream!"


    "I don''t know until I try." Song Qingshu smiles and reaches for Xue Baochai''s belt. "Miss Xue, I''ve offended you."


    Xue Baochai didn''t know how to respond to him. Did she offend him or not? Don''t know how to answer, simply turned away when all did not see.


    Song Qingshu''s hand is very gentle. He gently unties the bow on her belt, and then pulls it out bit by bit... Xue Baochai is a girl, after all. She has imagined some love scenes for many times, and even imagined that her husband would untie her belt on the wedding night


    But she never thought that the first time she was untied by a man was in this situation.


    He noticed that Xue Baochai''s face was as clear as chicken protein, and her eyelashes were trembling. Song Qingshu sighed that she was a shy and pure girl.


    When he took off the belt, there was still warm temperature on it, and it seemed to have a faint fragrance. Song Qingshu quickly gathered his mind, stood up and said with a smile to Princess Yinchuan, "princess, I''m coming. Don''t fall in love with me."


    Yinchuan Princess curled her lips, look very disdainful: "fans of self-confidence."


    Song Qingshu no longer said anything. He walked slowly towards her. He walked very slowly, and his feet fell to the ground as if there was a unique rhythm. Princess Yinchuan was not the same thing, but gradually became flustered: "once you meet me, you will lose!"


    "Don''t remind me. I won''t touch you." As soon as Song Qing''s words were heard, her belt seemed to turn into a silver snake, twining her legs in an instant.


    Princess Yinchuan has not yet reflected what is going on. Song Qingshu has already leaped over a big tree branch with her belt, and her whole body suddenly feels the whirl of heaven.


    "Ah ~" Princess Yinchuan finally responded and found that she was upside down in the air, and the whole person could not help shaking slightly there, "Song Qingshu, you bastard!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "fight is pro curse is love, the princess is not already a little occupied?"


    "You are a big head." Thinking of being hanged upside down in the air in front of so many people, Princess Yinchuan felt that she had lost all her face and wanted to tear each other to pieces.


    "Who told you not to let me touch you, but I had to take out the antidote. But I had to do this. It was the princess who lifted the stone and hit her feet." Song Qingshu stands in front of her with a smile.


    "You bastard, put me down!" Up to now, Princess Yinchuan didn''t understand the other party''s idea. She was angry and anxious.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sighed: "princess, you are wrong. You should thank me clearly. I didn''t expect that you would take revenge on me instead of scolding me. It seems that a good man can''t be taken for granted."


    Yinchuan Princess angry smile: "you treat me like this, actually I should thank you?"


    "Of course!" Song Qingshu pointed to her skirt tied together. "Of course, you should thank me. If I hadn''t tied my belt to your skirt, I''m afraid all the men here would be able to enjoy the scenery at the bottom of Xixia princess''s skirt." Even if her skirt was turned over, she was still wearing close fitting clothes. In fact, she couldn''t see anything. However, in the values of this world, this is a very serious immoral thing.


    Princess Yinchuan was shocked, and then she reacted. Her posture at this time... She shuddered at the thought of the scene when her skirt turned upside down.


    For a moment, she was a little grateful to each other, but she quickly reflected that all this was caused by him. How could she express her gratitude?


    "Eh, why hasn''t the antidote come out yet?" Song Qingshu was stunned, which was obviously different from what he expected.


    Then Princess Yinchuan came back to her senses and said with a smile, "hum, I''m very strict with you. Your wishful thinking is going to fail."


    "No matter how strict you are, where can you go?" Song Qingshu smiles. With a casual flick of her sleeve, Princess Yinchuan feels a gentle push on her body, and she can''t help shaking in the air.


    "What are you doing?" Princess Yinchuan was a little flustered. She was already very uncomfortable when she was hung upside down. When she was shaken around like this, she only felt that the sky was spinning and the stars were shining.


    "Since you hide so tightly, of course, shake out the antidote." Song Qingshu said naturally.


    Princess Yinchuan was angry and anxious. She quickly scolded Duan Yanqing and others: "what are you doing there? Come and save me!"

 Chapter 1436

    Although Duan Yanqing and others are awed by the martial arts value of song Qingshu, they still have to eat in the first class hall after all. If they continue to stand by, they may not have good fruits to eat after they return to the Western Xia Dynasty.


    In desperation, he had to ask his companions to surround him. At the same time, he said with a sad face: "Mr. Song, don''t embarrass us."


    Song Qingshu snorted faintly: "I''m just playing with your princess now. If anyone dares to come here without knowing her face, don''t blame me for being rude to your princess."


    Duan Yanqing and others didn''t want to come. Now they have a high sounding excuse to stop: "it''s easy to discuss. Don''t embarrass our princess."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "I didn''t embarrass her. I just made a bet with her."


    Yinchuan Princess closed her lips, half angry, half shy, after all, gambling is put forward by themselves, now so embarrassed is very embarrassed.


    "Don''t you bring out the antidote?" Song Qingshu said with a joking smile.


    Yinchuan Princess simply don''t face, she is very stubborn, really can''t pull down the face to admit defeat.


    "Since I don''t say it, I''ll shake it again?" Song Qingshu said that the sleeve is a brush, Yinchuan Princess involuntarily swing in the air again.


    "I won''t give it!" Although Princess Yinchuan has been dazed, she still sticks to it with a stubborn gritting in her heart.


    Suddenly she felt a chill on her face. Because she was hanging upside down, the veil on her face could not hold on any longer and fell down suddenly.


    When song Qingshu was in a daze, Princess Yinchuan was very beautiful. If she was so beautiful, she would not daze him. After all, he had seen a lot of gorgeous people in the world these years. The reason why she was so surprised was that she could see that she was a girl, but her facial features combined with a natural charm, which was much more provocative than the number of flower heads on the Qinhuai River.


    Song Qingshu thinks that Duan Yu is so obsessed with fairy sister that Li Qingluo and Wang Yuyan look similar to Li Qiushui, but their mother and daughter lack the charm of Li Qiushui in legend; The appearance of Princess Yinchuan is not very similar to that of Li Qingluo and Wang Yuyan. It can be seen that she did not inherit the appearance of Li Qiushui, but she completely inherited her flattery.


    Princess Yinchuan''s surprise at this time is still above him. You know, over the years, Xixia people have said that she was born with a world-class beauty, but few people have really seen her appearance, and none of the men have seen her appearance. Now she has been read clearly by song Qingshu. How can she not be surprised and angry?


    Fortunately, at this time, her back to the public angle, just not to be seen by others. But without the veil, she always felt that the whole person had no sense of security in an instant, and immediately said, "don''t you cover me soon!"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you are not ugly. Why are you afraid of being seen?"


    "You don''t understand. I can''t be seen." Seeing his indifference, Princess Yinchuan was so anxious that she cried.


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and showed a strange smile: "why, did you also make an oath that the first man who saw your face would either kill him or marry him?"


    Princess Yinchuan turned red and bit her lips without saying a word.


    Song Qingshu continued to tease: "if that''s the case, I''ll take you as my 108 room concubine."


    Princess Yinchuan couldn''t help it any longer: "song, despicable! obscene! Shameless! You''re a complete jerk


    The people of Xixia first class hall look at each other. They have never seen the princess lose her manners like this before. Princess Yinchuan has been in charge of the first class Hall these years. She is so skillful and mature that people don''t realize that she is just a young girl.


    "Well, I''ll cover it for you. If you want to scold me again, I''ll shut your mouth." In front of so many people, song Qingshu was scolded by a little girl in such a coquettish voice. It was a black line.


    His threat really played a role. Princess Yinchuan thought that she was embarrassed enough at this time. If she was blocked again... She shuddered at the thought of that scene.


    Seeing that she finally calmed down, song Qingshu took a sigh of relief, picked up the gauze towel on the ground and walked over: "don''t move, I''ll cover it for you."


    As soon as Yinchuan Princess changed her normal state, she became a quiet girl. When the other side tied her veil again, her eyelashes trembled and her heart was obviously very nervous.


    "Thank me quickly, not only don''t forget the past, but also repay the bad with the good." Song Qingshu tied the veil for her and said with a smile.


    "Xie..." in the middle of Yinchuan''s words, Danfeng''s eyes suddenly flashed a cunning light. She twisted her waist and ran into his hand.


    When he saw the strange light in her eyes, song Qingshu realized that it was not good. Unfortunately, it was a little late. His hand was too close to her face to hide.


    Although there was only a moment of contact, both sides knew that they had just met.


    "You lost!" The depression in Princess Yinchuan''s eyes was swept away, and she was full of the smile of scheming.


    Song Qingshu looked at his hand. It seemed that there was still a smooth touch on his face. After a long time, he didn''t say anything.


    The Imperial City Department all scolded him for being shameless. Even Xue Baochai, who was always gentle, said angrily, "you have no conscience. The king of Qi is kind-hearted to help you, but you bite the hand that feeds you. What''s the difference between this and the wolf in the middle mountain?"


    Princess Yinchuan flashed a trace of annoyance in her eyes, but she snorted coldly: "I can''t tell you so many reasons on the battlefield. If you lose, you lose. I''m willing to accept defeat."


    Xue Baochai had something else to say. Song Qingshu stopped her: "thank you for speaking for me, but Princess Yinchuan has a point. If you lose, you lose. You shouldn''t find a reason."


    Then he looked at Princess Yinchuan in his spare time: "the princess is clever and resourceful, and song admired her." In fact, with his accomplishments, although he was in a hurry just now, he could escape if he really wanted to. But at that moment, he thought a lot about it. He needed Xixia''s help to contain Sichuan, so Princess Yinchuan and her party could not be kept by the Imperial City Department. In that case, there were hostages in the Southern Song Dynasty, and Xixia threw a rat bogey weapon. Maybe they didn''t dare to do anything to Sichuan.


    However, he is now the king of Qi in the Southern Song Dynasty. At this time, it is obvious that he can control the people in yipintang. If he lets them go directly, he will not be able to explain to Lin''an.


    Therefore, he has been thinking about how to let Xixia people leave without being doubted by the people of the Imperial City Department. Unfortunately, he has no clue. So he happened to find Princess Yinchuan''s plot, and he pushed the boat to let her succeed.


    Princess Yinchuan didn''t know all this. Hearing song Qingshu''s praise, she couldn''t help but chin up and snorted: "of course, don''t you put me down!"


    I don''t know if it''s because of the shaking just now, or she''s too proud. As soon as she twists, a small porcelain vase suddenly falls out of her chest. Song Qingshu grabs it quickly.


    Song Qingshu held it in his hand, but there was still a girl''s body temperature on it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the leisure time to appreciate it. He took down the cork and smelled it: "thank you for the antidote!"


    He had seen the antidote of sad, crisp and clear wind before, so he could tell the true from the false.


    But Princess Yinchuan was very upset. She noticed his frown when he smelled the bottle just now. She was even more discontented: "does the bottle that fell out of my princess''s arms smell so bad?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "isn''t the antidote for the sad, crisp and refreshing wind just the bad smell?"


    Then Princess Yinchuan realized that she was wrong. She was a little annoyed and said, "don''t let me down soon."


    Song Qingshu nodded, took Xue Baochai''s belt and shook it. A clever force untied the shackles on her feet. Princess Yinchuan fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Ah ~" although Princess Yinchuan is a female spy of the first class hall, she is still a girl after all. Seeing her face want to have a close contact with the earth, she was so scared that she couldn''t help crying.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu gently lifted her waist, and she turned her head and feet again.


    As soon as she stood firm, Princess Yinchuan hit song Qingshu in her arms: "you must have done it on purpose."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "Miss Xue did not say wrong just now. You are really the enemy of kindness."


    Yinchuan Princess face a heat, turned over: "for me to untie." She has just been tied by song Qingshu. She doesn''t want to let her subordinates help her untie it. Of course, it''s impossible for her to turn to the people of the Imperial City Department. She finally decides to turn to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu smiles and unties the shackles for her: "or this belt will be my memorial."


    Princess Yinchuan snatched it away: "beautiful idea!" After finishing her dress, she turned and returned to the carriage.


    "Since Princess Ben won the bet just now, should it be OK to leave now?" After returning to the carriage, Princess Yinchuan seemed to be the calm spy chief again.


    "Of course, princess, please Song Qingshu made a gesture of invitation.


    "The king of Qi can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain!" The people of the Imperial City Division screamed out one after another.


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "song has always been a man of great eloquence, since she said she won the game to let them go, it will let them go."


    He all said this, the person of Imperial City Division is not good to say anything more.


    The voice of Princess Yinchuan came from the carriage: "I suddenly found that you are still a very interesting person. You can come to see me when you come to Xixia."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly: "there must be a chance to see you again."


    "I''ll wait ~" the people of the first class hall soon left with the carriage, leaving only bursts of smile in the air.


    Song Qingshu then turned to Xue Baochai and said, "I''ll detoxify my companions first, and then come back to save you." Then he flashed back to his carriage.


    She put the antidote to the tip of Huang Rong''s nose because the antidote was too smelly. In addition, she was sick because she was pregnant, so she finally couldn''t help retching beside the carriage.


    Song Qingshu patted her on the back and sent the kettle over: "I''ve kept my wife waiting for a long time."


    Huang Rong gradually regained her strength, and there was a trace of banter in her eyes: "you are teasing other people''s little girls. Naturally, you can''t remember me, an old woman who has been deeply married."


    -

 Chapter 1437

    Looking at Huang Rong''s resentful face, song Qingshu immediately blushed: "where are you going? Only one person has the antidote. It took me a lot of effort to come from her."


    "Is it?" Huang Rong looked at him with a smile. Instead of directly poking out his lies, she motioned to him, "some people are still holding other people''s girdles in their hands."


    Song Qingshu then reflected that he had brought Xue Baochai''s belt. He was embarrassed and said, "I''m in a hurry to give you the antidote. I forgot to give it back to her."


    "Go and return it to someone else quickly. A young lady without a belt must be in a hurry to stay among a group of men." Huang Rong''s eyes were full of smiles. Although the man was teasing girls everywhere, she was a little pleased to remember that he was the first to bring her the antidote.


    "Then you have a rest here." Song Qingshu also realized that he was a bit unkind. He quickly detoxified the escorts and rushed to the open space.


    "Sorry, Miss Xue has been waiting for a long time." Back at Xue Baochai''s side, song Qingshu took out the antidote and gave it to her. Because he felt sorry, he always wanted to do something to make up for it. Suddenly he saw the belt in his hand and blurted out, "I''ll fasten the belt for the girl."


    Then she leaned over to tie her belt. Xue Baochai was disgusted by the smell of antidote, but when she saw him so close, her whole body became stiff.


    Although you can smell the faint fragrance of the girl so close, song Qingshu didn''t think much about it, but he was immersed in a group of people in Xixia, and gave them so much time. I hope they can escape the pursuit of the Imperial City Department.


    "Well... I''ll do it myself." Xue Baochai finally can''t help but open her mouth. Over the past ten years, she has been imperceptibly educated, so that she can''t afford to accept a man to tie her belt.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and found that her face was as red as an apple. She finally realized that her poison had been removed, and she didn''t need to wear it for her.


    He was also thick skinned. He didn''t show any shame. Instead, he got up naturally: "I''ll detoxify your elder brother."


    "Well." Xue Baochai lowered her head, some of them did not dare to look into his eyes.


    Song Qingshu took the antidote and came to Xue Yiren. He found that his eyes seemed to be burning. He was worried that there would be problems when he stayed with him for a long time. So he put the antidote on the tip of his nose and smelled it. He simply left the antidote to him: "go and detoxify those people in the Imperial City Department yourself."


    Then he went to his carriage without looking back, and found that his bodyguards had gradually recovered. When he was about to order to continue, he heard the sound of his clothes breaking.


    When song Qingshu looked back, he saw Xue Yiren standing a foot away, holding his sword tightly, as if the sword would come out at any time: "who is in the carriage of the king of Qi?" It turned out that when song Qingshu was detoxifying Huang Rong, he saw a woman in the carriage from a distance.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "why, I think the road is boring, so I specially take a concubine with me to report to you?"


    Huang Rong in the carriage spat with shame, thinking that this bastard never forgot to take advantage of me, but he thought that he was taking her on the road to relieve her boredom... How can I relieve her boredom? The answer is ready to come out... For a moment, her cheeks become more and more beautiful.


    Xue Yiren said lightly: "it''s natural not to use it on weekdays, but recently the prince to be was robbed. Our Imperial City Department was ordered to investigate. The emperor authorized us to investigate anyone."


    Song Qingshu''s tone was cold: "I didn''t expect that you were as ungrateful as the Xixia people. I knew that just now you just stood by and let you die in the hands of the Xixia people."


    Xue Yiren paid no attention to his sarcasm: "we are just doing business. The king of Qi should not over interpret it."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu snorted coldly, "if you have the ability, step on me."


    Xue Yiren''s sword slowly came out of its sheath and pointed to song Qingshu from a distance: "if the king of Qi insists on not letting it, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Although song Qingshu usually laughs and laughs, clay figurines have their own characteristics. Xue Yiren''s behavior today really angers him.


    "Stop it At this time, Xue Baochai had already run over and stopped in front of Xue Yiren, "brother, what are you going to do?"


    "Get out of the way." Xue Yiren''s whole body seemed to turn into a sharp sword, which could strike the world at any time.


    "I won''t! Do you think I don''t know? You just want to find a way to compete with the king of Qi, but they just saved us. It''s too much for you to do so. " Xue Baochai''s face turned pink with anger, and she opened her arms. She didn''t know whether it was to stop Xue Yiren or song Qingshu''s attack.


    "It''s a rare opportunity." Xue Yiren finally tells the truth. If song Qingshu stays in Lin''an, he can always find a chance to compete. But now he goes north to return to the Golden Snake camp, and there will be no chance among thousands of troops.


    Xue Baochai knew that her cousin was stubborn and hard to change, but she didn''t want to watch the two fight. It was the so-called battle between the two tigers that would hurt her.


    After all, she is Hui quality orchid heart, and soon thought of a way: "big brother, you have just been poisoned, now your strength is more or less affected, you can''t take out the peak state, what''s the significance of such a decisive battle?"


    Xue Yiren was silent for a moment. He knew that his sister was right. Influenced by the sad and crisp breeze, although she had detoxified, the detoxification time was too short. Now she only recovered to 7788. With his strength, even if he didn''t fully recover, he was more than enough to deal with ordinary experts, but he was the top expert in the world, If it''s close to that, it may end up in a terrible defeat.


    Seeing that her elder brother had been agitated, Xue Baochai continued to strike while the iron was hot: "moreover, we have suffered so much in the hands of Xixia people this time. Now that we have recovered, we have to find them to find the field back. They have been away for a while. If we don''t chase them again, I''m afraid we can''t catch up with them."


    Xue Yiren finally took the sword back into its sheath, and his sharp sword gradually disappeared: "you are right." Then he turned and left.


    Xue Baochai apologetically said to song Qingshu: "king Qi, I''m really sorry. My elder brother is so crazy about martial arts that he..."


    Song Qingshu raised her hand to stop her apology: "for the sake of helping me just now, I won''t care about him today. If there is another time, I won''t be lenient." Although Xue Yiren''s sword skill is high, he is not afraid of any master


    After that, without waiting for her reaction, song Qingshu returned directly to the carriage: "departure!" The guards of king Qi''s residence were also in their places, and the team started again.


    Xue Baochai bites her lips as she looks at the procession leaving the Qi palace. Originally, she still wanted to say something to song Qingshu, but now the atmosphere is so stiff that she can''t say it


    "You are cruel to other girls." Huang Rong couldn''t help laughing after the carriage had traveled a long distance.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "it''s very important for her to let her brother go a yard."


    Huang Rong said curiously, "the swordsmanship of Xue Yiren seems to be very excellent. Who is better than others when you fight?"


    Song Qingshu slowly closed his eyes and said nothing with a smile. Huang Rong''s teeth itched and she couldn''t help pinching him: "let''s pretend to be an expert with me ~"


    "Don''t do it, I''ll just say it," Song Qingshu explained in a hurry after his master''s demeanor collapsed. "If he was in full swing, he might still have the power of the first World War; The state just now, hehe... "


    He didn''t finish, but the meaning was very obvious. Huang Rong couldn''t help feeling: "I don''t know how you practice martial arts. Brother Jing''s martial arts are far inferior to you at your age."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange, muttering in a low voice: "his martial arts are not as good as mine at this age."


    Huang Rong''s eyebrows rose suddenly: "what do you say?"


    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu said instantly. "I said it''s sunny today."


    Seeing his serious nonsense, Huang Rong couldn''t help chuckling: "you are a man. You let me have both hands and feet. I don''t have to beat you, and you pretended to be afraid of me."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile on his face: "because I''m afraid of the inside."


    Huang Rong heart jump: "nonsense!" Then he turned away and ignored him.


    After the carriage had been driving for some time, song Qingshu took Huang Rong out of the carriage, and then told his men to take his letter to the north. When he arrived at the Golden Snake camp, ah Jiu naturally understood what was going on.


    He took Huang Rong to another carriage that had been waiting there for a long time, and turned back to the southeast.


    The carriage to the North attracted the attention of all forces, while song Qingshu and Huang Rong went all the way south to Taohua island.


    Along the way, they chatted all over the world. At the beginning, they talked about the general situation, the situation of countries, the forces of various gangs in the Jianghu, and the power structure of the beggars'' sect.


    As they chatted, the topics became more and more scattered, such as astronomy, geography, music, chess, calligraphy and painting, strange ways to escape, anecdotes and so on.


    Song Qingshu had to admire Huang Rong as the daughter of dongxie. She was a famous female Zhuge in the world. Her knowledge was so profound; Huang Rong was more shocked than him. For so many years, she only admired her father Huang Yaoshi, but now there is another one.


    In particular, song Qingshu comes from later generations. With thousands of years of experience, it can be said that he stands on the shoulders of giants, and has a lot of insight that even Huang Rong can''t match. Some casual words often touch Huang Rong.


    The two sides talked more and more, and the relationship became more and more harmonious. Although the two sides had the closest relationship, there were always some estrangements between them. However, through the communication along the way, we gradually felt that the estrangement was gone, and Huang Rong regarded him as a bosom friend in the bottom of her heart.


    "Brother Jing won''t talk to me about this..." at some time, Huang Rong couldn''t help sighing, but she soon gathered her mind and dispelled some thoughts she shouldn''t have in her mind.


    "We''re in the shade." Looking at the gate in the distance, song Qingshu can''t help feeling that this place is a revisit.


    "Take a rest in the front tea house." Huang Rong can''t help feeling a little tired after a long journey.


    "Good!" When the carriage stops nearby, song Qingshu helps her to come down to chaliao. Suddenly, he sees the figures of the two women in chaliao and stops.

 Chapter 1438

    The woman in white is simple and pretty, while the woman in green is elegant and elegant. Song Qingshu has a sharp eye and recognizes them at a glance. Naturally, the woman in white is Lu Wushuang, while the woman in green is Cheng Ying. Last time I saw her in the mountains, I didn''t expect to meet her again.


    Thinking of the beautiful scene in the quilt with Lu Wushuang last time, and the young girl''s body, Rao is song Qingshu. Now he is determined, so he can''t help but feel a little confused.


    Now he is disturbed by the peach blossom. He just wants to send Huang Rong home peacefully, but he doesn''t expect to find Lu Wushuang. The reason why he passes by Shanyin is because he wants to go to Taohua island. Shanyin is the only place to pass. Next, he will pass by Qingyuan mansion (that is, Ningbo for later generations), and then go to sea to the East, where Taohua island is.


    Now I see two girls, song Qingshu suddenly has a headache, and they can''t understand the relationship between them. At this time, I don''t know how to get along with each other.


    "Why did it stop suddenly?" Huang Rong came over from behind and asked with some doubts.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "nothing... Nothing."


    Hearing the news here, Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang turn their heads in doubt. Fortunately, song Qingshu and Huang Rong change their clothes and wear a hat to cover their faces in order to hide their appearance. They don''t recognize them.


    "Cousin, the two people over there seem to be familiar." Lu Wushuang said with some doubts.


    Cheng Ying pressed her hand and shook her head slightly. "It''s obvious that people want to hide their signs. Go out and don''t stir up trouble." She had a delicate mind. She knew that this dress was obviously to hide her appearance. Lu Wushuang''s staring at them like this could easily lead to the disaster of killing.


    "But I really think they look familiar." Lu Wushuang pursed his lips and muttered in a low voice, "especially the woman''s voice just now sounds a little like Huang Rong."


    Because of Yang Guo, they have dealt with Huang Rong several times and naturally know her; At the same time, because of Yang Guo, Lu Wushuang doesn''t like Huang Rong very much. In addition, Cheng Ying is Huang Rong''s younger martial sister. It can be said that she and Huang Rong are equal. In her tone, she doesn''t respect Huang Gang leader Mrs. Guo as others do.


    "It''s a bit like that." Cheng Ying nodded slightly, but quickly shook his head, "the man is obviously not great Xia Guo, how can she be the elder martial sister."


    At this time, Huang Rong also saw the two of them. She was very stiff. She thought that her husband''s wife and a young man were going out and in together. It was embarrassing to be known. What''s more, because of Yang Guo''s relationship, the relationship between the two sides was always subtle, so she didn''t want to be recognized subconsciously. However, it was too obvious that her Kung Fu retreated now, Had to quietly pull song Qingshu in a corner with his back to the two women sat down.


    Song Qingshu was worried that Huang Rong and Cheng Ying would have a sister to recognize each other, so he really didn''t know how to explain his complicated relationship with them. Who knows that Huang Rong didn''t mean to recognize each other at all.


    Song Qingshu is stunned. He quickly reacts that Zhongcheng Ying in the original work is a close disciple of Huang Yaoshi in her later years. Huang Rong doesn''t know it at first. Looking at this younger martial sister who suddenly appears, she is almost the same age as her daughter Guo Fu. She always feels strange.


    One of the two girls has a delicate heart, the other is soft on the outside and smart on the inside. They spend a short time together. It''s hard for them to be as close as real sisters.


    Not to mention Yang Guo, Cheng Ying may not really like her elder martial sister.


    It seems that the relationship between the two women in this world is similar to that in my impression... Song Qingshu pours good tea for Huang Rong thoughtfully, with a playful expression.


    "Cousin, we haven''t found the news of Bijun after investigating for so long. Is it the wrong direction?" Lu Wushuang''s mind was uncertain, and his attention quickly shifted from Song Qingshu to another thing.


    Song Qing''s writing reveals a strange color. Ordinary people only know that Miss Shen is missing, but they don''t know what Miss Shen''s boudoir name is. How can he not?


    "Are they also investigating Shen Bijun''s whereabouts?"


    Huang Rong obviously wanted to go with him, and quietly raised her ears to listen.


    "I also think that we have found the wrong direction. When we go back to the mountains this time, we should go to the mansion to have a rest and have a good idea." Cheng Yingxiu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and her face was dusty.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Why did they investigate the robbery of Miss Shen? Does it represent Han Yuzhou or Jia Sidao? After all, Lu Wushuang''s Lu family has a close relationship with Han Yuzhou, and Cheng Ying''s family is close to Jia Sidao because they don''t understand who they are working for.


    In fact, song Qingshu''s consideration is too complicated. With the influence of Han kuozhou and Jia Sidao, they really want to investigate the case of Shen Bijun, but they will not be reduced to sending these two little girls to investigate it. The reason why they have been investigating this matter is that they live together in the mountains, and they are close friends with Shen Bijun.


    The two girls obviously had a good rest in the tea hut. After chatting a few words, they got up and left. Huang Rong was relieved.


    Song Qingshu didn''t break it either. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that all the people I met along the way were investigating the disappearance of Miss Shen."


    "Yes." Huang Rong thinks of the former Imperial City Department and yipintang, and now Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying. It seems that various forces have begun to take action.


    "I don''t know if the legendary Yuanyang Dao is so magical." Song Qingshu suddenly pondered. Originally, he didn''t take Yuanyang Dao seriously. After all, the secret of invincibility in the original book is only four words - "benevolence is invincible", which is a pit in the sky. But he suddenly realized that this chaotic world may not really develop according to the original plot. Maybe because of the butterfly effect, there is some invincible secret hidden in Yuanyang Dao.


    "It''s getting dark. Let''s go to the city too. Let''s have a rest for one night. We''ll be on our way tomorrow." Huang Rong said.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu settled the bill and helped her to get on the carriage again. Suddenly, he thought of Cheng Yaojia, the young grandmother of the Lu family. Would you like to spend the night with her? After thinking about it, he finally gave up the tempting idea, because he had other plans in the evening.


    Looking for an inn in the city, song Qingshu ordered two rooms this time, which made Huang Rong feel relieved.


    Because they have been on the road for the past two days, it can be said that they have been on a journey. After dinner, they asked the store to prepare hot water to clean up.


    Song Qing''s book was washed three times, five times and two times. Then he came to the next door and knocked on the door and said, "Rong er?"


    "What''s the matter?" There was a little more tension in Huang Rong''s voice.


    Seeing that the strings in her head are so tight, song Qingshu is dumbfounded. He doesn''t want to steal incense and jade this time: "I want to go out for a while. You can have a good rest after washing."


    "You wait for me. I''ll go with you." Huang Rong replied quickly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you know where I''m going?"


    There was Huang Rong''s light laughter: "of course, I went to Shenyuan. I saw you mention Yuanyang Dao before I went to the city. I knew that you were curious. Since you are passing by the mountain, why don''t you go to Shenyuan to have a look?"


    "Sure enough, nothing can be concealed from rong''er. Well, I''ll wait for you." Song Qingshu smiles and leans gently outside the door.


    Inside soon came the sound of knowing that Suo was dressed. Song Qingshu didn''t want to peep, but it was enough just to make up for the scene.


    Soon Huang Rong opened the door and saw that her red face was still slightly steamy. Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "don''t you women have to stop bathing for a long time? How can you get better so soon?"


    Huang Rong didn''t get angry. He looked at him: "go out and keep everything simple. I''m not as delicate as you think." Of course, there is another reason not to say, she has been worried about song Qingshu suddenly wolf into the room, how dare not speed up?


    Fortunately, song Qingshu didn''t let her down in the end. While gratified, she suddenly realized that if song Qingshu left this period of time, what would he do if the enemy found him?


    Master the nine Yin manual and the beat dog stick ability and cleverness and intelligence are enough to fight with any expert. But now she is pregnant. After several twists and turns in the past, she no longer wants to take a risk.


    I have to admit that song Qingshu gave her an unprecedented sense of security during this period. With him by her side, no matter how terrible the enemy is, it seems that she doesn''t need to pay any attention. So she guessed that song Qingshu was going to Shenyuan, and she subconsciously decided to go with her.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know her psychological activities. Seeing that she was ready, he took her hand and said, "let''s go."


    After this time together, although Huang Rong still has some indiscreet ideas about song Qingshu, she acquiesced in such contact. What''s more, there is such a big gap in lightness skills between the two sides. In order to save time, she has more reason to convince herself.


    Song Qingshu started his lightness skills and took advantage of the night. It wasn''t long before he arrived at Shenyuan. Because the road was too fast, in order to protect Huang Rong from pregnancy, he developed from holding hands at the beginning to almost embracing. However, as soon as he got outside Shenyuan, he put down the beauty in his arms, which made it hard for him to say anything to Fang.


    After this period of time, song Qingshu gradually understood that Huang Rong had her own insistence, and she was not in a hurry. Instead of rushing to cause her plan, she had better let it go. Therefore, except when necessary, he would not deliberately take advantage of each other. In this way, Huang Rong''s impression of him changed too much.


    Just passing by the place where Lu you wrote the inscription last time, looking at the hairpin Phoenix on it, I can''t help sighing. Now Tang Wan is Princess Beijing, and she and Lu You have already had a hard time.


    "Look, there''s another song and word here!" Huang Rong exclaimed, when she was about to get to the shady mountain, song Qingshu remembered Lu You''s tragic love story and told her something about it in a moment of sadness, so she knew the cause and effect.


    The world is thin, the human relationship is evil, the rain sends dusk, the flower falls easily. Xiaofeng dry, tears residual, want to note mind, monologue oblique appendix. Hard, hard, hard!


    People become their own. Today is not yesterday. The sick soul is often like a swing. The sound of the horn is cold, and the night is waning. Hide, hide, hide!


    Looking at Tang Wan''s response, song Qingshu can''t help but think of the shock he felt when he saw the story from the book thousands of years later. Now he is actually on the scene and has witnessed it in person. He can''t help but feel like he''s gone from generation to generation.


    Huang Rong thought of her feelings with brother Jing, and then thought of her entanglement with song Qingshu. She couldn''t help sighing.


    "Ah ~"


    Suddenly, a scream came from the night sky. Although the voice was very low, both song Qingshu and Huang Rong were masters. They still heard the flash of the voice.


    They looked at each other and saw the gravity in each other''s eyes: "something happened to Shen Yuan!"

 Chapter 1439

    Song Qingshu grabs Huang Rong''s shoulder, and they sneak in quickly. They haven''t met anyone along the way. They can''t help but be surprised. You know that the Shen family is a famous family in Shanyin, and there should be a lot of servants in your family. It''s really abnormal that they haven''t met any of them after so long in the garden.


    When song Qingshu looked up, he found that the whole Shen garden was dark, and there was only one small yard with light, so he and Huang Rong quietly leaned over.


    I saw a group of people in black and masked people in a big circle, and a group of servant girls and servants fell together in the middle. There was a smell of blood everywhere in the air. Huang Rong was easily nauseous after she became pregnant. When she saw this scene, she just felt like she was drowning in the water.


    Song Qingshu worried about her vomit and startled the people inside. She quickly took her hand and lost her internal power. Then she felt better.


    They hid in a big tree beside the yard. Looking inside through the luxuriant branches, there seemed to be a living in Shen garden. A middle-aged couple knelt in a pool of blood and shivered. In front of them stood a man with a blue face and tusk mask.


    It can be seen that the man is not old, but the mask is too tight to see his features.


    However, this is not the most surprising thing for song Qingshu. The most surprising thing is the middle-aged couple kneeling in a pool of blood. If you read it correctly, the middle-aged man should be Shen Yan, the imperial censor in the palace. He had a meeting in the court when he was in Lin''an. Although he had no deep friendship, he still recognized him at a glance with song Qingshu''s unforgettable ability.


    "I heard that Miss Shen''s family was missing some time ago. Shen Yan was sad and asked to go back to his hometown to recuperate. Unexpectedly, she was in such great trouble." Song Qingshu was secretly surprised. What kind of identity were these people in black? They even dared to move the imperial censor in the palace. Although the rank of the imperial censor was not high, he had great power. He could impeach hundreds of officials, which was regarded as the eyes of the emperor; On the other hand, most of the party struggles in the past dynasties used the censor to impeach each other, so the censor has always been the object of many powerful people.


    It seems that the people in black are trying to destroy the Shen family. Once the Shen family is discovered after daybreak, it will definitely cause a big stir in the Southern Song Dynasty. At that time, the emperor must be angry and order a thorough investigation... These people in black know the serious consequences and still dare to do it. Obviously they have no fear.


    At this time, suddenly, several people in black trotted back to the small courtyard from all directions, knelt down in front of the person with the blue face and tusk mask: "report back to the master, I didn''t find that thing."


    Song Qingshu and Huang Rong look at each other. They are all secretly frightened. They don''t know what they are looking for.


    Looking back at Shen Yan kneeling in the pool of blood, the masked man with blue face and tusks said: "I often borrow an excuse to visit Shen Yuan these years. It can be said that I know every inch of land in the garden like the palm of my hand, but I still can''t find the whereabouts of the deer cutting knife, so I have been guessing that you have hidden the sword in a secret place that no one can find."


    Hearing the conversation in the room from a distance, song Qingshu looks strange. How can a deer cutting knife come out, not a mandarin duck knife? Don''t tell me this masked man is xiaoyaohou?


    However, song Qingshu quickly denied this conjecture. Although the man was wearing a mask, he could see that he was very young. In addition, his figure was somewhat familiar. He had a feeling of deja vu. Unfortunately, when he spoke, he deliberately changed his voice, making it difficult for him to confirm his identity.


    Shen Yan yelled: "you are really ambitious. You have come to Shenyuan with evil intentions all these years. It''s a pity that I woke up too late. I originally wanted to give the knife to the prince, and I wanted to send that evil, but I didn''t expect that it was your way."


    "It seems that Shen Yan and the mask man know each other." Huang Rong whispered.


    Song Qingshu nodded. He thought Shen Yan wanted his daughter to go to Beijing to choose the crown princess. Now it seems that he wanted to get rid of the hot potato. It''s the so-called innocence and guilt.


    Listening to Shen Yan''s breathing voice, song Qingshu knows that he has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. Now he is just supporting himself with anger in his heart.


    The man with the blue face and tusks sneered: "Shen Yan, Shen Yan, that''s why you''re so confused. You want to give the knife to the prince. Don''t say it''s someone else. Do you think King Yi will agree?"


    Shen Yan was stunned, and his face showed the color of regret.


    "When cutting the deer knife, the Qin Dynasty will lose its deer, and the whole world will chase it. Only the winner will get the deer and cut it."; It is said that Yuanyang Dao contains the secret of being invincible in the world. So whether it''s called deer cutting knife or Yuanyang knife, do you think King Yi allowed such things to fall into the hands of the prince? " The mask man said in a very strange tone, "your daughter''s name is not taken well. Shen Bijun, Shen Bijun, I''m sorry."


    Shen Yan chagrined and said, "King Yi and the prince are fighting for the future position of great treasure. Naturally, they will not tolerate such things falling into the hands of the prince."


    Song Qingshu also secretly nodded, even if Yuanyang Dao had no invincible effect, but the name alone had enough symbolic meaning. Falling into the hands of the prince was the fate of heaven. Of course, King Yi could not tolerate this situation.


    "It turns out that the disappearance of Bijun was caused by King Yi!" Shen Yan suddenly wake up, gnash his teeth to say.


    Huang Rong sighed: "brothers fight, it is not the blessing of the country." Guo Jing was determined to serve the country, and Huang Rong naturally hoped that the imperial court would be more stable. This kind of dispute over the crown prince would affect every song people.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, the mask man shook his head and said, "well, looking at the friendship of these years, it makes you understand. King Yi really organized experts to rob and kill the motorcade of Ling Qianjin, but when he arrived, Ling Qianjin had disappeared."


    "Really?" Shen Yan was very surprised and happy. Before, he had been worried about his daughter''s being robbed, and cursed the robber''s ancestors for 18 generations. But now he found that something was wrong, and the other side indirectly saved his daughter''s life. It''s really a blessing.


    The masked man kept staring at his reaction and sneered: "you don''t have to be hypocritical. There are a lot of strange things about your daughter''s disappearance. According to my guess, it''s probably a scene directed and performed by you, just to hide the deer knife from the rest of the world. Where on earth is the deer cutter? "


    Shen Yan looked at the garden like purgatory in the world and couldn''t help but smile: "the matter has come to this point. Even if I really know the whereabouts of the deer cutter, do you think I will tell you?" The mood of sad, it can be said to see the sad, heard the tears.


    The masked man sneered and said, "if you say it, I can give you a pleasure. If you don''t say it..." he paused and looked at Mrs. Shen. "You can give birth to such a beautiful woman as Shen Bijun. Your wife was also a gorgeous woman when she was young. Even now she is old, she still has a charm. My men train every day, and they are all strong men, You may not be able to withstand the devastation of everyone. "


    As soon as his voice fell, the voices of swallowing around him kept on rising, and each eye began to emit green light.


    Shen Yan was so angry that he trembled all over: "I''m the official in the palace. The imperial court won''t let you go!"


    "What''s a little imperial censor in the palace?" the mask man snorted with disdain. "What''s more, we can put everything on the man who robbed Shen Bijun, who can find us."


    "You Shen Yan pointed at him angrily, and a trace of despair flashed in his eyes.


    "One last chance," the mask man''s voice turned cold, "where is the deer cutter?"


    "I''ve said it many times. The deer cutter and Bi Jun were robbed together!" Shen Yan roars at the top of his voice. It''s a pity that the other party doesn''t believe him at all.


    "I didn''t expect that the deer knife is more important than your wife in your heart. In this case, don''t blame me for being impolite." The masked man winked, and the men under his command gathered around Mrs. Shen with a grim smile.


    "You beasts Shen Yan was so angry that his hair and beard were all open. Unfortunately, there was no way.


    Mrs. Shen couldn''t stop a group of men who were three big and five thick. Although she struggled desperately, she was soon held down by others. The others reached out to her chest and belt.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help it any longer. She pulled down two book covers and shot them out with a magic bullet. The group of people in black were attacked one after another. Ah, ah, they fell.


    "Who!" The mask man suddenly turned around, and the rest of the men in black looked to the tree.


    At this point, song Qingshu knew there was no need to hide, so he grabbed Huang Rong''s shoulder, and they jumped out of the tree and fell into the courtyard together.


    "It''s you?" Seeing their faces clearly, the masked man was a little frightened. "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, you know me?" Song Qingshu thought that the feeling before was not an illusion. It seems that this man really knew himself.


    One side of Shen Yan also saw his appearance, some excitedly called up: "king of Qi!"


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed and appeared beside him: "Shen Yushi, I''m late." He conveniently inquired into each other''s pulse and found that Shen Yan had run out of oil and the lamp was dry, and he would be out of breath at any time.


    "No... no..." just now Shen Yan could barely insist with a mouthful of anger in his heart. Now when he saw song Qingshu appear, a big stone in his heart fell to the ground. As soon as he relaxed, he felt endless tiredness, and even could not speak clearly.


    "Kill him for me!" The masked man gave orders and took the lead in charging. The people in Black got the master''s orders and rushed here with long knives.


    Who knows that the masked man just took a step, but suddenly his figure suddenly retreated back and fled to the garden faster than when he came. Song Qingshu and Huang Rong were stunned.


    Those people in black rushed too quickly, but they didn''t react. They had become the abandoned soldiers of the master, and they still rushed to song Qingshu with murderous face.


    Seeing the scene of purgatory in Shen Yuan just now, song Qingshu was already filled with anger. He knew that these people were killers. He didn''t show any mercy. He stretched out his hand. The weapons scattered on the ground were suspended in the air one after another, and then whirled rapidly to form a sword storm, which instantly reaped the lives of those people in black.


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop. He went to the masked man to make the culprit pay for his blood.


    The masked man seemed to have expected that his men would not be able to stop him for a long time. As he fled, he threw his hand in the direction where Huang Rong was, and a cluster of fine steel needles shot at her.

 Chapter 1440

    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. The needles were fast and dense, some of which were like the mysterious storm pear blossom needles in the legend. Although Huang Rong''s martial arts were good, the secret weapon was too fierce. He didn''t dare to take any risk. He quickly changed his route and stepped out of the way, which was in front of Huang Rong.


    At this time, the cluster of terrible steel needles will be shot. Song Qingshu puts his internal power out of the body and puts a layer of air wall in front of him to stop the cluster of steel needles.


    Rao''s accomplishments at this time of song Qingshu made him snort. The momentum of the steel needle was so great that his strong gas wall was almost broken. Although he was in a hurry to guard against it, he had not felt this feeling for a long time.


    "No wonder it''s said that the storm pear blossom needle is used to break the real Qi of the family. I don''t know how many top experts are planted on this insidious concealed weapon. If I hadn''t been inspired by master Tai, I might have been hurt by this concealed weapon." Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly.


    "Go after him, don''t let the thief run away!" Huang Rong quickly points to the direction of the mask man''s escape and sees the tragedy of Shen Yuan. She hates the man to the bone.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu just had this idea. He didn''t have time to say anything to Huang Rong. As soon as his body flashed, he went after the masked man.


    Although the other side delayed himself twice, song Qingshu was confident that with his lightness skill, it was not difficult to catch up with the other side.


    Sure enough, soon saw the mask man''s back, was about to escape from the gate of Shen garden, song Qingshu was about to catch up, suddenly a familiar voice came from the street: "cousin, is it not good for us to come here in the middle of the night?"


    "I always feel that there is something strange about Bi Jun''s disappearance and there is something mysterious about Shen Yuan. I''d better come and find out." Another elegant voice sounded.


    "No!" Song Qingshu hears the voices of Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying. They are just on the way to escape.


    "Ah ~" two exclamations rang out. When song Qingshu came to the door, he found Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying were pinched by the masked man, and their pretty faces turned red.


    In fact, Lu Wushuang''s and Cheng Ying''s martial arts, especially Cheng Ying''s, won''t be mastered in a moment. The main reason is that they didn''t expect a master to appear suddenly. In addition, Cheng Ying''s mind was full of thinking about Shen Bijun''s affairs, so she didn''t guard against them, so she was captured by the masked man.


    "Let them go!" Song Qingshu didn''t dare to act rashly. No matter how fast his lightness skill was, he could make two girls die with a pinch of his finger.


    "Song... Brother song?" Seeing the appearance of song Qingshu clearly, Lu Wushuang called out a little inconceivably, and his face was a little pale.


    Cheng Ying also saw song Qingshu. She was very happy. After all, she fell into the wrong hands for no reason. She didn''t know what to do. The appearance of song Qingshu brought her a ray of light. But suddenly, I can''t help thinking about what happened in my cousin Cheng Yaojia''s boudoir. Her face turned red and she didn''t know how to face this man.


    The two cousins have their own secrets, and they are afraid of being known by each other, so their expressions are a bit strange, with a touch of shame and fear on their faces. The masked man seems to be an old hand in the wind and moon. At a glance, he sees the abnormality, and knows that the relationship between the two women and song Qingshu is unusual: "don''t come here, or I will kill them."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "you can''t escape."


    The masked man said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true."


    "Yes? If they have any damage, you can''t live. " Song Qingshu sneered, "from the situation just in the garden, you have a noble status. Let your subordinates die and fight for time for you to escape, which proves that you cherish your life very much. So I have reason to believe that you will not be willing to die with them."


    The masked man chuckled: "yes, I''m not willing to die with them, but are you willing to let them bury me? Just now I''ve given them liehuodan and Jiujiu pills. Now they''re going to have an attack. "


    "Liehuodan, Jiujiu pill?" Song Qingshu was startled, "are you from Xiake island?"


    Masked man is also a Zheng: "how do you know." Xiake island is mysterious, and the people who know about liehuodan and jiujiuwan are even less. Why did he guess his identity as soon as he heard it.


    However, this is not the time to think about it. He quickly said: "since you have heard of these two poisons, you should know that there is no antidote for this poison. You can only use the internal power of yin and yang to resolve it, otherwise you will be killed immediately. Do you want to chase me or save them? Choose for yourself."


    After that, he stopped holding the two girls and pushed them directly to song Qingshu. He took advantage of the situation and went away. He was very determined that the other side would never give up the lives of the two girls to pursue him.


    But the smile on his face soon solidified, only to see a flash, song Qingshu has stopped in front of him.


    "Song, although you are good at martial arts, it''s not so easy to solve me for a while. Before you capture me, those two girls will die more than twice." The masked man became angry.


    Song Qingshu knew that he was telling the truth. Although this man had no master demeanor and fled as soon as he met him, his martial arts skills were actually very high, which was even more powerful than the sum of Zhang Sanli and Si: "are you Zhao Da or Qian Er?"


    Zhang San Li Si is also the most famous swordsman island''s messenger of rewards and punishments. Their martial arts are also at the top level among the swordsman island''s messengers of rewards and punishments. Only two island owners, the mysterious Zhao DA and Qian Er, can steadily surpass them.


    The mask man''s martial arts are better than those of Zhang San Li Si. He can''t be the two Islanders. Naturally, he will be only one of Zhao DA and Qian.


    The masked man was surprised: "I didn''t expect that you actually knew this level about Xiake island."


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, song Qingshu frowned and was about to take action. Suddenly, not far behind him, Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying moaned bitterly.


    The masked man couldn''t help laughing: "they have poisonous hair. Do you want to fight me?"


    "Give me the antidote and I''ll let you go." Song Qingshu hand a stand, coldly said.


    The mask man breathed and said, "I told you that there is no cure for this poison."


    "Although there is no cure, there is a antidote." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that there are 9981 kinds of poisonous herbs in Jiujiu pill. There are less poisonous herbs in liehuodan, but there are hedinghong, peacock gall and other highly poisonous herbs. Their properties are extremely fierce. However, although these two kinds of herbs are poisonous, they have the effect of enhancing power.


    People in Xiake Island melt Jiujiu pill and liehuodan into wine respectively, and then take anti poison drugs. Combined with Yin and Yang internal skill cultivation on the island, the internal power growth effect is far better than that of ordinary people. This is why the experts in Xiake island are so quick to master.


    "I didn''t expect that I couldn''t hide it from you." The masked man took out a porcelain vase from his arms and said, "give each of them a nail powder, which can make you detoxify them with half the effort. But I still advise you, don''t try to catch me just because you have the antidote. Their toxicity has already broken out at this time. If you don''t give them the antidote as soon as possible, no matter how powerful you are, they will become disabled. "


    At this time, Huang Rong has trotted to catch up with them. Seeing Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang fall on the ground in agony, she helps them up in a hurry: "what''s the matter with you?" Although she has some problems with Cheng Ying, they are all from Taohua island. Seeing that the younger martial sister''s life is in danger, she doesn''t care to hide her identity.


    "Teacher... Elder sister?" Cheng Ying''s body turned red and hot, like a cooked shrimp.


    Huang Rong was so frightened that she quickly took out Jiuhua Yulu pill to them. Jiuhua Yulu pill is a strange medicine made by Huang Yaoshi, which has a miraculous effect on detoxification and strengthening the foundation.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Jiujiu pill and liehuo pill are unique in nature. They can only be resolved by the internal force of Yin Yang interaction. Taking antidotes indiscriminately is not only useless, but will trigger their properties." The masked man suddenly said, in fact, he is one of the ones who doesn''t want Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying to have an accident, because once the two girls have an accident, song Qingshu never estimates that he can''t run away.


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong, with a stiff hand, hesitated to look at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu threw the porcelain bottle in his hand to her: "give each of them the weight of a nail cap." Then he stares sharply at the masked man: "if this medicine is fake, you know the consequences."


    "I won''t make fun of my life," the masked man said with a smile


    Song Qingshu paid no attention to him, but watched the two girls closely. However, the masked man still did not dare to run. He felt that he was locked by the Qi engine. Once something happened, he would be angry.


    After taking the powder, Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying are in a stable state. However, one of them looks like an iceberg and the other looks like a fire. They are still on the edge of danger.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. This medicine can only play an auxiliary role. To detoxify, you still need to use powerful internal force to dissolve it, and you should do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the cold poison and heat poison enter their internal organs, even the immortals can''t save them." The masked man warned.


    Song Qingshu walked over and took the two women''s pulse. Knowing that he didn''t lie, he frowned tightly.


    The mask man arched his hand: "see you later!" Then the figure disappeared into the night.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and didn''t go after him. This man has excellent martial arts skills. Although he is confident that he can beat him, it will take a long time to capture him. Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang can''t wait that long.


    "Go and see Shen Yan and his wife. I''ll suppress the poison for them first." Song Qingshu orders Huang Rong, then holds Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying into the gate, sits down, hands behind their backs, and begins to put Qi into their bodies.


    As soon as she touched their bodies, song Qingshu frowned. At this time, Lu Wushuang''s skin was cold and piercing, and the air around her kept sending out cold air. On the contrary, Cheng Ying''s skin was hot and frightening, and she seemed to be burning at any time.


    "Qingshu, Shen Yan is dying!" Not far away, Huang Rong''s anxious voice suddenly came.

 Chapter 1441

    Feeling Lu Wushuang''s and Cheng Ying''s abnormal body, song Qingshu changes color slightly. No wonder those masters of Lian Xiake island can only drink a few drops of medicinal wine every time they practice. Those who practice Yang and hard internal power can only drink the wine soaked in fiery fire pill. Those who practice Yin and cold internal power can only drink the wine soaked in Jiujiu pill. If they drink wrong, they will die immediately.


    Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying can persist until now. It must be the masked man who has mastered the dosage of the medicine. Otherwise, if they swallow a whole pill and fire pill, one of them will be frozen into ice and the other will burn to death.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s internal power has reached the level of shaking the past and shining the present, and his mastery of yin and Yang is the best in the world. Only in this way can he save them at the same time. A master who only cultivates Yang and hard internal power or yin and cold internal power can only save Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang.


    Song Qingshu slowly infuses the internal power of Yin Yang Jiaotai into the two women''s bodies to protect their internal organs, so as to prevent the poison from attacking them. Just as he is trying to force the poison, Huang Rong''s anxious cry comes to his ears.


    "Shen Yan can''t do it?" Song Qingshu is shocked that he still has a lot of doubts to answer. After seeing Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying, they now have the antidote, and they are protected by their true Qi. Nothing will happen in a short time, so they rush to the inner hall with their two daughters.


    Sure enough, seeing from a distance that Shen Yan''s face was like gold paper and his spirit was like wandering silk, song Qingshu gently put the two girls in his arms on one side of the table and chair. Then he went to explore his pulse. He quickly took out a porcelain vase from his arms and poured a pill for him to take.


    After taking the pill, Shen Yan''s face gradually became more and more ruddy. Huang Rong was very surprised: "what kind of medicine are you taking, and the effect is so good?"


    "Xueshen Yuchan pill." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart that medicine can only cure disease, but not life. Shen Yan''s vitality has been exhausted, and this elixir can only make him shine back.


    Huang Rong was shocked. Because of pharmacist Huang, she knew something about the world''s elixir. Xueshen Yuchan pill seemed to be a tribute to the Qing court. Only the emperor and the Empress Dowager were qualified to take it


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s face, Huang Rong can''t help thinking.


    Shen Yan gradually opened his eyes to see the appearance of song Qingshu, and a little comfort flashed in his eyes: "king Qi."


    "Shen Yushi." Song Qingshu quickly held him and motioned him not to talk more.


    "If I don''t speak, I won''t have a chance to say it," Shen Yan shook his head. "I thought I would die here quietly today, but I didn''t expect to see the king of Qi before I died. It seems that God treats me well."


    Song Qingshu sighed and replied in a deep voice: "it''s a pity that I came too late to save you. Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? As long as I can, I will help you achieve them."


    Shen Yanwei took out a jade pendant from his arms and handed it to him: "king Qi, please save my poor daughter. She doesn''t know where to suffer now. This is a keepsake. If you show it to her, she will naturally believe you."


    Song Qingshu frowned, Shen Bijun was robbed is a mysterious case, no one knows where she is now, where to save her? But seeing Shen Yan and his wife''s expectant eyes, he moved his heart with compassion. He could not help feeling soft in his heart and nodded: "good!"


    Seeing his promise, Shen Yan breathed a long sigh of relief. Song Qingshu worried that he would die, and quickly asked, "who was the mask man just now? Do you seem to know each other? "


    Shen Yan showed a strange expression, and finally shook his head: "king Qi, it''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s mainly that I''m afraid that Bijun will have the heart of revenge for us in the future when he knows. That person has huge power, and Bijun, a weak woman, is no match? I just want her to live a safe life, and it''s better not to go back to the Song Dynasty for the rest of her life. "


    Song Qingshu frowned and asked Shen Yan several times without saying anything. Although he was a little annoyed, he had to admire his love for his daughter. In order for her to live happily for the rest of her life, she would rather bear all the hardships on her own.


    Huang Rong thinks that Qingshu will help you save your daughter, but you don''t say anything. You can''t help but get a little angry. However, seeing that he is going to die soon, you can''t bear to force him any more, so you have to ask, "what''s the matter with the deer cutting knife mentioned by the mask man just now, and what''s the connection with the legendary Yuanyang knife?"


    "I might as well tell you this," Shen Yan sighed, "now I want to come, this deer cutting knife is the root of our Shen family''s fate..."


    "Fangla was exterminated by the imperial court, the remaining evils of Ming religion fled to the west, and Yuanyang Dao also fell into the hands of Zhong Xiang."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "Yuanyang Dao belongs to Ming religion?"


    Shen Yan nodded: "it''s impossible to know who the master of Yuanyang Dao was at the beginning, but later it was always in the hands of Ming religion." After a pause, he continued: "Zhong Xiang, with the remaining evils of Fang La, reconstituted the Ming religion in the area of Dongting Lake. However, he was paralyzed because of the great shift of cultivation. Finally, he was captured and killed by Kong Yanzhou, the great general of the dynasty, and Yuanyang Dao fell into the hands of Yang Yao, the next leader of the religion."


    "Yang Yao was much better than Zhong Xiang in both ability and martial arts. Kong Yanzhou was defeated and even surrendered to the state of Jin. The imperial court had no choice but to send General Yue to Dongting to fight the rebellion."


    Song Qingshu secretly nods when he hears that General Yue in his mouth is Yue Fei. At the beginning, Yue Fei met XiaoLongNu''s mother in the area of Dongting


    Shen Yan coughed twice and continued: "after Yang Yao was captured, Yuanyang Dao fell into the hands of General Yue. Later, General Yue was framed by Qin Hui and killed unjustly in the storm Pavilion. By all kinds of coincidence, Yuanyang Dao fell into the hands of our Shen family."


    "It''s said that Yuanyang Dao contains a secret of invincibility in the world. My father changed the name of Yuanyang Dao because he was worried that the tree would be big enough to attract wind. My father didn''t want to name it casually, which insulted the legendary sword. He thought that since Yuanyang Dao is invincible, it''s easy to slaughter the world in today''s turbulent times, so he changed it to deer cutting Dao. Unexpectedly, it finally leaked the news, It''s a disaster. "


    Song Qingshu''s face was strange. He didn''t expect that this was the origin of the deer cutting sword. Huang Rong suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, "since Yuanyang sword has hidden the secret of invincibility in the world and has been in your hands for so long, have you solved the secret of the sword?"


    Shen Yan looked around the purgatory desolately: "if we really solved the secret, would our Shen family come to such an end? Yuanyang, Yuanyang, since it''s called Yuanyang Dao, it''s obvious that there are two Dao, one female and one male. The one in our hand is just one of them. At that time, there was only one of them in Ming religion. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to be destroyed by the imperial court. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised. It turns out that there are two Yuanyang knives. No wonder there have been only rumors, but no one has ever cracked the secret.


    Shen Yan continued: "the Shen family has spent a lot of effort to solve the secret of the Dao. Unfortunately, due to the lack of another Dao, there has been no progress. Some time ago, I noticed that there was a leak. I immediately decided to send this hot potato out and offer it to the crown prince, so that Bijun can become the crown princess, which can also protect the wealth of the Shen family for generations, I didn''t expect that I was still a step late... "


    His tone was full of remorse, as if he was remorse, and as if he was distressed for the efforts of generations of the Shen family.


    Huang Rong asked, "after all these years of investigation by the Shen family, has there been no news about the other knife?"


    "No," Shen Yan sighed, "but it was found that another knife had appeared in Liaodong, but later he sent someone to trace it, and nothing was found."


    "Master, don''t talk about that knife. It''s an ominous thing and the source of death that killed our Shen family..." Mrs. Shen held Shen Yan and cried bitterly.


    Shen Yan sighed, and the light in his eyes gradually faded away: "yes, I regret that I didn''t listen to you and gave up looking for the secret in the knife earlier..."


    Not finished in a breath, has passed away.


    "Master ~" Mrs. Shen burst into tears.


    Song Qingshu sighed and pulled Huang Rong up, knowing that at this moment, what kind of comfort words are so pale and powerless.


    Mrs. Shen fell on Shen Yan and cried bitterly for a while. She slowly raised her head and said to song Qingshu, "Mr. king Qi, could you please do me a favor?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "madam, please speak."


    "I''ve heard the master talk about your deeds. Even Bijun often mentions you in his boudoir. They all say that you are immortal and have the ability to communicate with heaven, so I dare to trouble king Qi to help us save our little girl." I don''t know if she was too sad. Mrs. Shen''s voice became weak.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "as long as I get the news from Miss Shen, I will help you to save her, but Miss Shen has been missing for so long and there is no news at all. I''m afraid..."


    Mrs. Shen said with a sad smile: "I also know that Bi Jun is in danger, but even if he can''t save her, the king of Qi doesn''t have to blame himself. I''m very grateful that you can promise to help us."


    At this time, song Qingshu had already noticed that something was wrong with her body. He hurried to investigate, and was surprised to find that a dagger had been inserted in her abdomen, and it was obvious that she could not live.


    "Mrs. Shen, why are you suffering?" Song Qingshu could not help sighing.


    Mrs. Shen gave a sad smile: "all the people in Shen garden are dead. What''s the meaning of living alone in this world? In the future, if Bijun is lucky enough to be saved by the king of Qi, I hope the king of Qi will tell her not to take revenge for us. "


    Forced to finish the last word, Mrs. Shen finally closed her eyes and lay on her husband.


    At this time, not far away, there was a cry from the captors. Huang Rong hurried over and pulled song Qingshu, who was in a daze: "the officials are coming. Let''s go first."


    Song Qingshu nodded. Although he was the king of Qi, he was not suitable to deal with the government at the moment. After all, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty thought that he had returned to Jiangbei, but now he came to Shanyin. It''s hard not to let people doubt that it would be very troublesome if he was thrown down by political enemies again.


    What''s more, Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying have gradually fallen into a coma. If they don''t detoxify them, I''m afraid they will really die.

 Chapter 1442

    With Lu Wushuang in one hand and Cheng Ying in the other hand, song Qingshu shouts Huang Rong and escapes into the night sky together. Not long after they left, the Sheriff of Shanyin comes in and sees the miserable scene in Shen Yuan. Suddenly, his hands and feet are cold. He knows that it''s a big deal.


    "Inform every city gate immediately, take strict precautions, and never let anyone out of the city!"


    "Pass a warrant and search door to door to see if there are any suspicious people recently, especially in inns, brothels and other places!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu and Huang Rong faintly heard the order of the constable. Huang Rong frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s not convenient for us to go back to the inn."


    Song Qingshu nodded to agree, when the time to deal with the investigation are very headache, let alone to two women forced poison.


    "Where are we going?" Huang Rong continued.


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to take them back to Cheng Yaojia, Lu''s mansion. However, he thought that when they were forced to poison the two women, they needed a lot of water. It''s not good to disturb the servants of Lu''s mansion. It''s related to the reputation and integrity of several women. There are many people in the big family, so it''s not convenient to go there.


    After giving up the idea of going to Lu Fu, song Qingshu suddenly remembered that there was a stream not far from the outskirts of the city, and said to Huang Rong, "go out of the city first!"


    Although it''s late at night and the city gate has been closed, it still can''t stop these high-level people. Song Qingshu and Huang Rong soon went out of the city wall. Shortly after they landed, someone rushed to inform them to strengthen the guard and strictly guard the city gate. Soon there were many people on the city wall. They congratulated themselves that if they were late, the city wall would be full of soldiers, It''s a bit of a problem to get out of town.


    Song Qingshu soon took Huang Rong to the stream in his memory. At this time, in the dead of night, no one could be seen for several miles.


    "Take off their clothes and put them in the water." Song Qingshu kept on commanding.


    "Ah?" Huang Rong''s eyes were silly. She thought to herself that the two girls of Huang Hua had taken off their clothes? If it''s just me, it''s OK, but you''re a big man here


    Song Qingshu knew what she was thinking, and replied in a deep voice: "Lu Wushuang has been hit by Jiujiu pill. The toxicity of Jiujiu pill is from Yin to cold; Cheng Ying is in the fire pill, this poison to just to Yang, all over the body burning fast. In order to detoxify Wushuang''s poison, we have to use the internal force from hard to Yang. In order to detoxify Cheng Ying''s poison, we need the internal force from Yin to cold. However, they are so poisoned that it is very difficult for me to control two different internal forces at the same time. We can only use their own poison to induce the cold on Wushuang''s body to ease the heat and dryness in Cheng Ying''s body, With the heat of Cheng Ying''s body, you can dissolve the chill in Wushuang''s body. "


    Huang Rong roughly understood what was going on, but she still couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you let them hold each other so that they can neutralize each other more quickly?"


    "Absolutely not!" Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "think about how violent the reaction will be when you take a piece of red hot iron next to a piece of ice. At that time, both Cheng Ying and Wushuang can''t stand such drastic changes."


    In fact, this is similar to the original practice of "jade girl. Heart Sutra". When practicing jade girl''s Heart Sutra, there will be a lot of dry heat in the body, which must be released immediately through the pores of the whole body. However, we can''t use the cold jade bed, because the cold of the cold jade bed will make people''s pores constrict and the heat in the body can''t go out, which will lead to the practitioner''s death or serious injury.


    Now Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying''s condition is much more serious than the cultivation of "jade. Nvxinjing". Naturally, they can''t be stimulated by the opposite temperature.


    "There is nothing softer than water in the world. First, introduce the chill in Wushuang''s body into the water, and then use the water to dissolve Cheng Ying''s heat poison; At the same time, the heat in Cheng Ying''s body is dissolved in the water to warm Lu Wushuang''s body. Only in this way can they get twice the result with half the effort. " Song Qingshu continues to explain.


    Huang Rong is also a martial arts expert. He can''t tell what he said is true or false. He has to nod his head and say, "I hope they won''t blame us when they wake up."


    "I''ve offended you, younger martial sister." Huang Rong comes to Cheng Ying and begins to undress her.


    Seeing her gentle and slow movements, song Qingshu turned his eyes, directly untied Lu Wushuang''s clothes, held her and jumped into the water.


    "Ah, how can you..." Huang Rong was so anxious that she said she would take it off.


    Song Qingshu turned a white eye: "you take off too slowly, delay the time to force them to poison, I first use the martial arts to Wushuang solution, you hurry up." With that, he pressed his palms on Lu Wushuang and began to guide the cold poison in her body into the stream.


    The skin touched each other, smooth as fat, and then saw her cheese like chest, song Qingshu felt a surge in his heart, but he immediately converged and began to detoxify her.


    Huang Rong was speechless for a while, thinking that you are a man who is more proficient in taking off women''s clothes than women. From this, we can see how romantic you are. However, at this critical moment, she can distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. Although she has some complaints, she doesn''t say anything to disturb his mind.


    Soon she also takes off Cheng Ying''s clothes, but suddenly she''s in trouble. Now Song Qingshu and Lu Wushuang are in the water forcing poison, and Cheng Ying is in a coma again. Can you just throw her like this?


    Hesitated for a moment, she still took Cheng Ying into the stream, slowly came to song Qingshu: "my younger martial sister is here, you must save them."


    Song Qingshu slowly opens his eyes. The scene in front of him almost makes him bleed. Cheng Ying is slim and graceful, with round shoulders, full waist and long legs. The girl''s body seems to be shining in the moonlight


    That''s all right. The key is that Huang Rong is in a deep place. She has been soaked all the way. Her clothes are close to her body, almost transparent. She can even see the outline of her plump chest.


    Huang Rong suddenly noticed his eyes, looked down, and suddenly exclaimed, his hands protecting his chest. His cheeks turned red, shy and angry.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile and looked away: "rong''er, go ashore quickly. You are pregnant. Your body is weak and the water is cool, so that you won''t get cold. After you go ashore, you will make a fire to dry your clothes."


    "I see." Seeing that he was serious, Huang Rong couldn''t get into a fit either, so she glared at him fiercely, and then swam to the bank like a runaway.


    It''s hard to appreciate her mermaid''s appearance. Song Qingshu sighed. Unfortunately, it''s important to save people now, so he can only look back.


    He helped the two girls sit down in the water and let their palms touch each other in the water. Then song Qingshu''s palms flew up and down, patting the big acupoints on the two girls'' bodies and leading the cold poison (heat poison) out of their bodies.


    The starting point is full of warm fragrant nephrite, but song Qingshu has no time to be distracted at the moment, with a dignified face to force poison for them. You should know that a master like Zhang San and Li Si can only drink a few drops of medicinal wine at a time with the help of anti poison drugs, which shows how fierce these two kinds of poisons are. It''s also thanks to song Qingshu''s mastery of metaphysics, and at the same time, he has reached the realm of yin and Yang, or the two girls will die today.


    As the saying goes, disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread. The same is true for this poison. The poison invades all parts of the body in an instant, but it can only be pulled out in a single thread to detoxify it.


    In the whole process, song Qingshu has been very careful and dare not be careless. Otherwise, if there is a slight mistake, the two girls will have serious sequelae even if they are rescued.


    Huang Rong had already climbed to the shore and found a dry branch nearby to raise a bonfire. Originally, she wanted to lean on the side to dry her wet clothes, but after a while, the effect was worrying.


    It''s hard for her clothes to stick tightly to her body, but Huang Rong decided to take them off and bake them. However, she was a little worried about song Qingshu''s peeping. Before taking off her clothes, she took a careful look into the stream.


    At this time, song Qingshu has also sat down, one hand against Lu Wushuang''s hand, the other hand with Cheng Ying''s fingers, eyes closed, his head is white, obviously is dedicated to the two women force poison.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s brilliant face, Huang Rong had to admit that she was a gentleman with a villain''s heart, so she put up several shelves around the campfire and baked her clothes on them.


    She is not used to being naked in the wilderness. When she sees Cheng Ying''s and Lu Wushuang''s clothes on the ground, she can''t help but move in her heart and take them around. In this way, she seems to have several screens around her, even if they are naked.


    After everything, bored, she stood up, across the clothes shelf to check the progress of song Qingshu.


    When the stream reaches the three people, it seems to be pulled by an invisible force, forming vortices around them. Huang Rong remembers what song Qingshu said just now, and knows that it is the poison of cold and heat that he used his internal power to lead Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying to dissolve each other. At the same time, some of the cold air from Lu Wushuang and some of the heat from Cheng Ying evaporated from the stream.


    Gradually more and more white gas, three people''s figure has become blurred, and finally even no one can be seen inside.


    Huang Rong can''t help but sigh that song Qingshu''s skill is really unfathomable. If it were someone else, I''m afraid Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying would be


    Now that she can''t see anything, Huang Rong sits back beside the campfire. Suddenly, a strange idea comes out of her heart: song won''t deliberately make a lot of white fog to block my sight, and then bully the younger martial sisters, right?


    However, she quickly lost her smile and could not help sighing: compared with brother Jing, sometimes I am too mean, always thinking of others in the worst.


    Huang Rong''s beautiful eyebrows began to frown when she thought of her husband and the state of Jin.


    I don''t know how long later, the toxicity of Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying''s body has gradually reduced, and the two women in a coma also have signs of awakening. Because Cheng Ying is better than Lu Wushuang, she opened her eyes first.


    She saw the white fog all over the sky around her, and a daze flashed in her eyes: "is this in hell?"

 Chapter 1443

    Hearing Cheng Ying''s question, song Qingshu replied angrily: "half stepped into hell, but I pulled him back."


    Hearing a man''s voice, Cheng Ying excites herself and gradually comes back to her senses. She looks at Song Qingshu and Lu Wushuang. Subconsciously, she looks at her chest again, and suddenly she is a little silly.


    Cheng Ying is different from other women. She is always calm and calm. Instead of screaming like other women, she bites her lips and whispers, "I need an explanation!"


    Although she didn''t scream, her jade cheek is red now, and she is obviously extremely ashamed and angry.


    Song Qingshu''s mind was already very strong. What''s more, he had a clear conscience about this incident. Hearing the other party''s question, he replied faintly: "it''s very simple. You were controlled by the masked man and poisoned by him. You''ve been hit by the fire pill, and your cousin has been hit by the Jiujiu pill. In order to save you, I have to use water to neutralize the heat and cold on you. "


    At this time, Cheng Ying gradually recalled what happened just now. She also learned a little bit about Qihuang from pharmacist Huang. She knew that this method was the best way to detoxify. Her anger gradually dissipated.


    "Thank you for your help." Cheng Ying whispered her thanks, but her expression was always strange.


    Song Qingshu has to sigh. No wonder Cheng Yingsu has been appraised by a gentleman among women. He has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and has excellent self-cultivation. If a woman is in this situation, it would be good if she doesn''t make a lot of noise. How can she thank her.


    "I... can I go ashore first?" Cheng Yinghong said, after all, she is an unmarried girl. It''s hard to accept that she is naked with a man, even if she knows that she is healing.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "the remaining poison in your body is not clear, I''d better wait until I completely dissolve the poison of the fire pill in your body."


    Cheng Ying closed her eyes and felt the condition in her body. Then she opened her eyes and bit her lips: "most of the poison in my body has been eliminated by you. Now this residual poison can be eliminated by my own ability, so I won''t bother you."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying: "Miss Cheng, I know what you are worried about, but since it has happened, why don''t you let me continue to eliminate your remaining poison? Why do you refuse my help for the sake of some worldly etiquette


    Cheng Ying sank into the water and only showed her head, which seemed more reassuring: "thank you... Thank you for your kindness, but after all, we are different men and women. It''s OK just now... Now that I''m awake, I''d better force the poison myself." As she spoke, she nervously glanced at Lu Wushuang, as if afraid that she would wake up and see what she was like now.


    Although her tone was gentle, she could hear that she had made up her mind. Song Qingshu couldn''t force her: "in that case, I won''t force her. With the girl''s cultivation, you can get rid of the remaining poison in time. "


    Seeing that he agreed, Cheng Ying breathed a sigh of relief and gave him an apologetic look. Then she released the palm of her hand that was clasped with him. She swam to the shore like a mermaid.


    Nowadays, there are not many women in the world. They are not from Taohua island.


    Although her whole body is under the water, the stream is clear, and song Qingshu''s cultivation is profound. With the light of the moon, she has clearly seen the slender body under the water. Just when the situation was urgent, he had no time to be distracted. Now most of the poison on the two girls has been solved, so it''s natural for him to relax.


    Looking at the girl''s snow-white body, song Qingshu suddenly felt that he was hot and dry, as if he had been poisoned by the fire pill.


    At this time, Cheng Ying suddenly stopped, turned to him and said: "Song Gong..." she just opened her mouth and met each other''s hot eyes. She didn''t understand that he had been peeping at herself, and her face turned red instantly.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed when he was caught. He quickly looked away: "what''s the matter with Miss Cheng?"


    Cheng Ying glared at him angrily, and then slowly said, "please force all the poison out of Jiujiu pills for Wushuang. Her cultivation is not enough. It''s hard for her to force poison by herself like me. Now I don''t have the spare power to help her."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Cheng Ying submerges her head and swims to the shore in a hurry. She feels flushed and hot, as if the poison of the fire elixir in her body is making a comeback.


    When she comes to the shore, Cheng Ying doesn''t dare to get up immediately. Instead, she looks back to the direction of song Qingshu. Seeing that the other party deliberately turns his back on him, she can''t help sighing with a sigh of relief: "brother song is also a gentleman..." but she soon remembers the scene of song Qingshu bullying his cousin Cheng Yaojia. The gentleman''s evaluation is shattered in her heart.


    When song Qingshu doesn''t look this way, Cheng Ying runs to the campfire quietly. She just gets down from the clothes she''s hanging. She''s trying to find her own clothes to wear. Suddenly, she''s a little silly.


    Because she saw a beautiful woman lying on her side in the grass asleep, instantly recognized the other side is elder martial sister Huang Rong, this is not the most shocking to her, the most shocking is that Huang Rong at this time all over the body is not a wisp, large areas of naked skin in the light of the campfire emitting bursts of honey light.


    Cheng Ying just recalled that she had just seen Huang Rong in Shen Yuan, but what she didn''t understand was why Huang Rong didn''t wear clothes at the moment. There was a man not far from here. What happened to them just now?


    Hearing the news around her, Huang Rong gradually opened her eyes. It turned out that because of the pregnant woman''s drowsiness, she had just fallen asleep in the warm place by the campfire.


    After the initial confusion, she suddenly felt a chill in her heart and looked back. When she saw that it was Cheng Yingfang, she was relieved: "it was Nian, which scared me a lot."


    "Teacher... Elder martial sister." They are not close to each other all the time. At this time, they are not close to each other, and their eyes are more embarrassed.


    After all, Huang Rong has been married for many years. She is a little bit more open than Cheng Ying. She quickly gets up and quietly takes a look at the stream: "song... Song Qingshu?"


    "He''s still pushing drugs for his cousin." Cheng Ying holds her chest in one hand and tries to cover her legs in the other. Between them, a pretty face turns red.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still in the stream, Huang Rong sighed with relief. When she looked back at Cheng Ying, she couldn''t help laughing: "younger martial sister, it''s really attractive. If there was a man here, I''m afraid she could not help rushing up."


    Cheng Ying couldn''t help but reply: "younger martial sister, how can this posture of Pu Liu compare with elder martial sister''s beautiful rose? That man really wants to jump on elder martial sister."


    Huang Rong sighed that the younger martial sister was really not a fuel-efficient lamp, and said with a smile: "now the elder martial sister is pregnant, and her figure is badly out of shape, which is comparable to the younger martial sister''s


    "Elder martial sister is plump and charming. I can''t match her." Cheng Ying said while looking at each other''s heavy chest, eyes flashed the color of exclamation.


    Aware of her eyes, Huang Rong is also a hot face, hastily said: "we''d better put on our clothes first, so as not to wait for song''s return, don''t cheap him."


    Cheng Ying''s face turned red. She took off the clothes beside her and put them on. Fortunately, Lu Wushuang''s clothes were still there. Otherwise, the two Kungfu girls would appear in front of song Qingshu now?


    "Elder martial sister, why do you sleep here naked?" After tying her belt, Cheng Ying expresses her doubts. After all, she would never be so careless as to take off her clothes and fall asleep not far away from another man, unless that man is... Her husband.


    Thinking of the affair between Song Qingshu and his cousin Cheng Yaojia, Cheng Ying''s eyes flashed a trace of suspicion. Is it not


    How clever Huang Rong was. Seeing her expression, she immediately guessed her thoughts. She was shocked, but her face was relaxed: "it''s not because of you. Just in time, song Qingshu took off your cousin''s clothes. I took off your clothes and sent you to the water. I got wet all over, so I had to go ashore and take off my clothes to dry. As you know, elder martial sister, I''m easily tired when I''m pregnant. Besides, I''ve been busy for most of the night. I''m baking clothes here, and then I fall asleep unconsciously. "


    "Thank you, elder martial sister." Hearing that song Qingshu didn''t take off the clothes for her, Cheng Ying can''t help sighing. However, she can''t help worrying when she thinks that her cousin has been taken advantage of by him.


    "By the way, why did you come out so soon? Your cousin is still in it." Huang Rong knew that her younger martial sister was very careful. If she asked her, she would not show any flaws. She tried to divert her attention.


    Sure enough, hearing Huang Rong''s question, Cheng Ying breathed a little: "that... I think the poison has been solved almost, and the rest can be solved by myself, so... So I came up. My cousin''s cultivation is poor, so I need him to force the poison completely."


    Seeing her cramped appearance, Huang Rong couldn''t help laughing: "younger martial sister, we are all from the Jianghu. You don''t have to pay too much attention to what happened today. What''s more, only a few of us know about it. Song... Song Qingshu is not a talkative person. You can have 120 hearts."


    "I..." Cheng Ying opened her mouth and didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment. Intellectually, she agrees with Huang Rong, but emotionally, it''s hard for her to let go when she thinks of her clean body and the intimate contact with a man.


    Thinking of Yang Guo, who "sees the gentleman Yun Hu unhappy", Cheng Ying always feels that he has done something wrong to him, even though he has nothing to do with himself.


    Thinking of Yang Guo''s long cherished Little Dragon Girl and the pucha''s fiancee mentioned by song Qingshu, Cheng Ying was so disappointed that she asked: "If today''s elder martial sister was poisoned and detoxified in this way, would she tell great Xia Guo?"


    Huang Rong''s heart leaped wildly: what did she find?


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1444

    Huang Rong was startled by this problem. In the dead of night, she often thought about whether it would be better if she had confessed to brother Jing after the chaotic night in the kingdom of Jin?


    In fact, after so many years together, she knows her husband''s temperament and knows that he will forgive his unintentional loss. It''s one thing to be forgiven. She is doomed to have a knot in her heart.


    She has always been a perfect wife in front of Guo Jing. She doesn''t want to have any flaws in her husband''s heart


    It''s strange that Huang Rong is too smart. Smart people have many thoughts and worries. If she and Guo Jing are in a good situation, they will tell her the truth with Guo Jing''s magnanimous temperament. It''s a pity that... She''s not Guo Jing.


    Now hear Cheng Ying asked her heart has been tangled with the problem, Huang Rong how not surprised?


    "Should... Should be, brother Jing is magnanimous, certainly won''t mind this kind of thing." When Huang Rong answered, she felt guilty because she knew that she would not tell her husband what had happened.


    "Elder martial sister, your feelings are really enviable." Cheng Ying doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart. When she says it so easily, she can''t help but feel envious.


    "With my younger martial sister''s character, I''m sure I can find a satisfied husband." Huang Rong said with a smile.


    "Yes? How do I feel that I''m destined to be lonely all my life? " Cheng Ying suddenly sighed. Since she knew Yang Guo, she knew that she was occupied. However, he was calm and his mind had never been put into practice. Because she was rational enough to know that it was impossible for her and Yang Guo. At the same time, she also knew that she would not like other men in her life, so she sent out such a sad sigh.


    "How can..." Huang Rong quickly comforted her.


    In addition, Lu Wushuang''s poison of Jiujiu pills is getting less and less in the stream. She gradually opens her eyes and sees song Qingshu in front of her. Then she looks down at herself. Her concentration is not as good as Cheng Ying''s. her first reaction is to scream.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu had been on guard. Before she opened her mouth, she covered her mouth and blocked all her calls back to her throat: "don''t cry, don''t cry, otherwise Huang Rong and your cousin thought I had done something to you." Although I think they should be able to understand, it will take a lot of time to explain later. In order to save trouble, it''s better to cut off the root cause directly.


    Hearing what he said, Lu Wushuang noticed the fire on the bank. Two figures were projected on her clothes by the fire. Then she gradually recalled what had happened in Shen Yuan just now.


    Seeing her calm down, song Qingshu said, "you are poisoned. I need to use the stream water to dissolve the poison in your body, so I am in a hurry to exercise power... If you understand me, just blink. I''ll let you go, but don''t yell." At the same time, secretly Tucao, or Cheng Ying and this cool and intelligent people to deal with relaxed ah, do not need to make complaints about themselves. But then he thought, silly girl also has the advantages of silly girl, for a time, it was a bit tangled up, in the end like which kind of character.


    At this moment, Lu Wushuang''s eyes blinked like cramps, and song Qingshu withdrew his hand.


    "How do you want me to get married in the future?" Lu Wushuang held his hands in front of his chest and remembered that he was about to cry.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "before in the government, we are not so intimate." At the beginning, she treated Lu Wushuang''s leg. Afterwards, she didn''t know whether it was inflammation or something. She had a severe fever. Song Qingshu worried that she would be mistaken by quack doctors in the world, so she had to find a way to cool her physically. As for the way he thought of, he touched her acupoints all over, mobilized her desire thoroughly, and let her vent her internal fire.


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red instantly: "don''t mention that night!"


    Song Qingshu raised his hand and said with a bitter smile, "well, well, if you don''t mention it, you don''t have to be so tangled. You''re not the only one poisoned."


    Lu Wushuang blinked his eyes and suddenly remembered that her cousin seemed to have been restrained by the mask man and fed her poison: "you mean cousin also..."


    "Shh ~" Song Qingshu made a silent gesture, "don''t make your cousin angry. She''s such a gentle person who doesn''t get angry easily. Once she gets angry, it''s amazing."


    Lu Wushuang nodded in secret. When they grew up together, she naturally knew her cousin''s temperament, just as he said.


    I don''t know why. When she learned that Cheng Ying was like this, she was a lot more relaxed.


    "Come here quickly. The remaining poison in your body is not clear yet. Don''t make your illness repeat." See her slowly adapt to come over, song Qingshu just said.


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red. He held his hands in front of his chest and shook his head like a rattle.


    Song Qingshu said helplessly: "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Wushuang muttered: "Why have all my cousins been ashore?"


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain: "that''s because her accomplishments are higher than yours. She wakes up ahead of time, refuses me to continue to force poison for her, and goes ashore."


    Lu Wushuang said in a low voice: "then... I also refuse you to help me force drugs. I want to go ashore, too."


    "Your cousin can force poison by herself because her internal power is high enough. How can you force poison when your cultivation is so low?" Song Qingshu did not reply.


    "I... I can ask my cousin for help." Lu Wushuang pursed and muttered.


    "Your cousin is too busy to take care of herself Song Qingshu finally some can''t help it, a will she pulled over, "don''t so many things, early will poison clean up, early end."


    Lu Wushuang also realized that he had a lot of things to do, but as a girl, how could he be calm in this situation?


    He pulled him into his arms, felt the heat of his body, only felt dizzy.


    Because of the close contact with Lu Fu before, song Qingshu didn''t have so much scruples about Lu Wushuang. He held her in his arms, one hand on her chest, and the other hand on her abdomen. The powerful internal power continuously poured into her body, constantly washing her channels corroded by poison.


    "They''ll see it..." Lu Wushuang didn''t know why he said that. Shouldn''t he let go of himself?


    Anyway, he had been hugged like this in the room that time. It doesn''t matter if he hugs him again. What''s more, he is still forcing poison for himself... Lu Wushuang can only comfort himself like this.


    "It''s not easy for them not to see." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, the white fog that had been gradually dispersing around them became strong again, and soon blocked the sight of the bank and the stream.


    "How did you do it?" Lu Wushuang breathed out.


    "Just use your masculine internal force to evaporate the water vapor around you." Song Qingshu replied.


    Lu Wushuang could not help showing a trace of admiration: "you are really powerful."


    Looking at the girl''s charming side, song Qingshu smiles, no longer answers, and devotes himself to detoxifying her.


    Besides, Cheng Ying and Huang Rong on the bank heard Lu Wushuang''s exclamation just now. They quietly lifted up a corner of their clothes to cover them. When they looked over, they found that the stream was filled with white fog. They were stunned.


    "Isn''t the white fog dispersing just now? Why is it getting thicker again?" Huang Rong looks at Cheng Ying with a puzzled face, because she has just experienced it, so she should know something about it.


    Cheng Ying blushed: "I don''t know."


    Looking at the more and more thick white fog, the two women were a little uneasy: "is there anything wrong?"


    "Would you like to ask, elder martial sister?" Cheng Ying is also worried about her cousin''s safety. However, because of what happened just now, she can''t summon up the courage to talk to song Qingshu, so she can only ask Huang Rong for help.


    Huang Rong nodded. She was also worried about what happened. She got up and yelled, "song... Qingshu, what happened to you there?"


    Soon song Qingshu''s response came: "the poison in Miss Lu''s body is a little repeated. Don''t worry. I''ve got it under control, but it will take a little time."


    Cheng Ying can''t help muttering to herself: "cousin, nothing will happen."


    Huang Rong comforted: "don''t worry, song Qingshu''s martial arts are even better than my father''s, they won''t let Miss Lu have an accident."


    "But I''m still a little worried," Cheng Yingxiu frowned. "Elder martial sister, can you go and have a look?"


    Huang Rong spat: "how can I get over that situation?"


    Cheng Ying laughs awkwardly in an instant: "it''s my younger sister who doesn''t think about it."


    "Miss Cheng, the remaining poison in your body is not clear. Use the power to dissolve it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be troublesome for the toxin to invade the meridians again." In the white fog, the voice of song Qingshu came again.


    "Oh dear!" Cheng Ying exclaimed, she just came up confused, coupled with the dialogue with Huang Rong, even forget their poison is not clear.


    Huang Rong also hastily said: "younger martial sister, you can use your Kung Fu to force poison. I''ll give you a hand. Our internal skills come from the same pulse. We should get twice the result with half the effort." Although she has practiced the nine Yin manual, the internal force of Taohua Island has not been put down.


    Cheng Ying''s face was full of joy, but she looked at her slightly raised abdomen and hesitated: "but elder martial sister, if you are pregnant, will you hurt your body?"


    Huang Rong smile: "don''t worry, the main thing is that you force the poison yourself, I just play an auxiliary role, if a little bit wrong, I will stop, you don''t have to worry."


    Cheng Ying is relieved. Just now she doesn''t want to stay face to face with song Qingshu without clothes, so she is determined to go ashore. In fact, her cultivation is not bad, but she is reluctant. Now with Huang Rong''s help, she is completely relieved.


    Sitting on the ground, Cheng Ying begins to force her luck. Huang Rong also sits down behind her and presses a palm on her back to help her perform her martial arts. If Huang Rong did not dare to force poison for her before, the fire erysipelas were so strong that she would eat herself if she didn''t pay attention. If a careless person caused the fire poison to invade the fetus, she would repent. But now the fire poison in Cheng Ying''s body has been dissolved by song Qingshu, and the remaining fire poison can''t help her.


    Feeling that the shore was quiet, song Qingshu said to Lu Wushuang with a smile: "they are also concentrating on forcing poison. Now you don''t have to worry about it?"


    Lu Wushuang had a pretty face, and his head was almost buried in his chest. He trembled and said, "are you really forcing poison for me?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "I''m not forcing poison for you. What am I doing?"


    "But... But..." Lu Wushuang''s voice was weak. "You pestle me."

 Chapter 1445

    Song Qingshu''s face was very hot, but after all, he had been through a lot of storms, and soon he said, "there is a beautiful young girl in his arms, which is a very natural reaction."


    Lu Wushuang didn''t expect him to be so calm. Instead, she didn''t know what to do. She lowered her head and her heart thumped.


    "Have I got rid of the remaining poison in my body?" They were so silent for a long time, Lu Wushuang finally could not help but asked in a trembling voice.


    "It has been eliminated." Song Qingshu nodded slowly.


    Lu Wushuang trembled in his heart. Now that he had eliminated the two people, what would it be like to hold them like this? But I don''t know why, she didn''t say her doubts.


    "By the way, are your legs good?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of pinching off her leg bone last time and connecting it again. I don''t know what the effect of recovery is now.


    "Well, thank you very much." Lu Wushuang was famous for her domineering temper in Shanyin City, but now her voice is quieter than that of a lady.


    "Let me see." As song Qingshu said this, he went down and began to check the meridians on her legs.


    Lu Wushuang trembled all over, opened his red lips and wanted to say nothing.


    Song Qingshu checked it carefully, and found that it was delicate and smooth. He couldn''t feel that he had been hurt.


    "Brother song, have you... Touched enough?" Lu Wushuang finally couldn''t help it. He bit his lip and snorted.


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I''m really checking your injury."


    Lu Wushuang pursed his lips, glanced at the water, blushed and asked, "brother song, are you very uncomfortable?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "it''s a little bit."


    "Can I help you?" Lu Wushuang suddenly raised his head and blinked his bright eyes at him.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and asked hesitantly, "help can help, but are you sure you want to help?"


    "You''ve saved me so many times, not to mention this time it''s just me and my cousin..." Lu Wushuang gave him a red look and said, "it''s so hard. I always want to do something to thank you."


    Song Qingshu was so excited that he was about to cry at this moment. If all the women had Lu Wushuang''s consciousness, how beautiful the world would be.


    "Forget it. You''re a girl. It''s not good for you." Song Qingshu finally refused the temptation with great perseverance.


    "It doesn''t matter." Lu Wushuang eyes Mid Autumn Festival wave Ying Ying, suddenly stretched out a soft hand, the whole person pasted up.


    "Well ~" although the action is very strange, it is difficult for an unconscious girl to have higher requirements, but the spiritual satisfaction is far more than the physical enjoyment. Song Qingshu was surprised and said, "how can you..."


    Lu Wushuang was a little shy: "some dandies in your family often pass around some ugly picture books. I happened to see them once by chance."


    Song Qingshu is so dumb that he fails to laugh. It seems that young people of any age have the same temperament.


    They have a tacit understanding that they don''t make any sound, so they are carrying out a little secret in the stream that only the two of them know. On the bank, Huang Rong is helping Cheng Ying force drugs, and has no time to see what happens here.


    But song Qingshu quickly pressed Lu Wushuang''s little hand: "Wushuang, no need."


    Lu Wushuang asked nervously: "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Song Qingshu smiles. After all, she has no experience. Her clumsy technique will only make him more and more uncomfortable.


    Seeing his expression, Lu Wushuang understood everything. He pursed his lips as if he had made up his mind. He took a deep breath and buried himself underwater.


    Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became strange, and his eyebrows twisted and relaxed.


    After a while, Lu Wushuang got up from the water and coughed. It was obvious that she was choked by water. Song Qingshu wiped the water mark on her face with a smile: "did you study in that pamphlet, too?"


    Lu Wushuang was dizzy and nodded shyly. After straightening out his breathing, he had to go to the bottom of the water.


    Song Qingshu grabbed her, held her face, and said in a soft voice, "OK, you''re a little girl. There''s no need for that."


    Lu Wushuang is also Xiafei. She doesn''t know why she is so bold today. Maybe there is a voice telling her to repay this man''s kindness.


    "Elder brother song ~" at this time, her body was as soft as cotton, and deep in her body was throbbing.


    Hearing her sweet voice and feeling the change of her body, song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that he had accidentally sent joy into her body, but after careful examination, he didn''t know.


    "Brother song, actually I..." Lu Wushuang hesitated and said, as if he had made a great determination. "In fact, I can give it to you."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    Lu Wushuang looked at him bitterly: "we are both like this. Who else can I marry in my life?"


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted her and said, "unparalleled, you don''t have to worry about it. You should be in a hurry to be in power..."


    Lu Wushuang interrupted him directly: "last time, last time in my boudoir..."


    Song Qingshu face embarrassed: "that is also a matter of urgent power."


    Lu Wushuang''s face was full of tears: "I know that you are surrounded by those beautiful women who love the country and the city. How can you take a fancy to a little girl like me?" With that, tears, like broken pearls, kept sliding down her cheeks.


    Song Qingshu quickly wiped her tears: "of course not. If I don''t like you, how can I have such a strong reaction?"


    Lu Wushuang spat with a red face: "maybe you just saw your cousin''s body, and then you had this kind of reaction."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, but Cheng Ying''s slender body just appeared in his mind, and he felt that his throat was getting drier and drier.


    Feeling the change of his body, Lu Wushuang trembled and looked at him bitterly. Then he stretched his arms around his neck and looked at him affectionately: "brother song ~"


    To this extent, song Qingshu can''t help holding her hips, and the whole person sticks to her tightly.


    "It turns out that she has moved to this point ~" feeling her tenderness, song Qingshu is more and more pitying.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Cheng Ying on the bank has finished forcing poison. The two women find that the other two still haven''t come up, and the stream is covered with white mist. They can''t really see the situation there.


    "Song... Elder brother, isn''t it OK?" Cheng Ying is worried about whether something has happened to the toxicity of her cousin''s body, or why it took so long. She originally wanted to call song Gongzi, but thinking that the other party had saved herself, it was too much to call song Gongzi, so she changed her words temporarily.


    "Soon... Soon." The voice of song Qingshu came from the white fog.


    Huang Rong frowned and said strangely, "you are not bullying Miss Lu."


    "No... no," Song Qingshu did not answer, but Lu Wushuang''s voice sounded in the white fog, "brother song did not... Did not bully me."


    Huang Rong frowned slightly. She always felt that her voice was a little strange, as if she was deliberately restraining something. However, she didn''t think about it in that way. After all, in her subconscious mind, they should not be so ridiculous.


    "Maybe it''s because of shyness." After all, a little girl wakes up and finds herself naked with a man. Her voice becomes strange and normal.


    At this time, Lu Wushuang''s skin was still bright red after lingering charm. He came to song Qingshu''s ear and whispered, "don''t tell your cousin what just happened when you go ashore."


    "Why?" In fact, song Qingshu is also having a headache about how to explain to Huang Rong after landing, but he is still curious about Lu Wushuang''s idea.


    "What a shame." Lu Wushuang still can''t believe that she was so bold just now. If time could go back, she would never be so bold.


    But when she thought of all the wonderful things just now, she was in a trance: "really not so bold?"


    "It''s no shame that men love women." Song Qingshu was dissatisfied with her statement.


    "No parents'' orders, no matchmaker''s words, still in the field..." Lu Wushuang bit his lips a little white, "in a word, we can''t let people know."


    Song Qingshu realized that it was different from the world before him. In this era, etiquette was very popular, and it was very traditional. Lu Wushuang''s words were taboos, and they were regarded as immoral. If an ordinary woman committed such a thing, she would be pointed out by people around her, even her parents might not be able to tolerate her, and even worse, she might be dragged to a pig cage.


    Lu Wushuang may be better as a woman in the Jianghu, but the strong pressure of public opinion still makes her very nervous and dare not take any risks.


    To understand her concerns, song Qingshu had to nod his head and say, "well, it''s just that you''ve been wronged."


    "No grievance, everything is my own choice." Lu Wushuang reluctantly smile, some lost in the heart, because the other party did not express the meaning of marrying her, but she turned to think, anyway, at the beginning, she had no extravagance, there was a happy night, there was nothing to regret in this life.


    "So we''re ready to go up. Are you ready?" Song Qingshu asked with some worry.


    "There should be no problem." Lu Wushuang picked up his good mood and showed a shy smile. "I''ll go up first. It''s always wrong to go up with you."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was right. If he went up with her, the three women would not be comfortable.


    Lu Wushuang cleaned the traces on his body to make sure that he would not be seen. Then he swam slowly towards the shore: "cousin, I''m coming."


    Hearing her voice, Cheng Ying picked up her clothes and waited on the shore: "I''m here."


    Lu Wushuang swims along and climbs out of the water. Cheng Ying quickly wraps her up with her clothes. At the same time, she subconsciously and vigilantly looks to the other side of the stream.


    Huang Rong smiles and says to song Qingshu from afar, "Qingshu, please wait a little longer and let Miss Lu dry first."


    Soon came the response of song Qingshu: "no problem."


    At first, she didn''t feel it in the water. After she took a step ashore, Lu Wushuang felt her legs softened. One of them fell to the ground without standing firmly. Fortunately, Cheng Ying held her fast: "what''s the matter with you, cousin?"


    "No... nothing," Lu Wushuang said with a guilty heart. Thinking of the scene in the water, she felt her cheeks were very hot. "Maybe I''ve been in the water for a long time and I''m not used to it."


    In order to avoid being seen by his cousin, Lu Wushuang quickly changed the topic: "cousin, how can you leave me there alone?"

 Chapter 1446

    Hearing her cousin''s question, Cheng Ying''s face turns hot. She feels guilty. She secretly regrets that she just told song Qingshu not to tell her that she was poisoned. Now the scene is too embarrassing.


    "Your accomplishments are too low, so let elder brother song do more for you." Cheng Ying feels guilty.


    "But that''s a shame." Thinking of what happened later, Lu Wushuang sighed sincerely.


    Seeing their sisters complaining to each other, Huang Rong chuckled: "well, well, in that case, it''s just a matter of urgency. Don''t take it too seriously."


    The two women nodded slowly this time. Cheng Ying took Lu Wushuang''s hand and suddenly said, "why is it so hot on you? Don''t you have cold poison? "


    Lu Wushuang jumped in his heart and quickly explained: "maybe brother song lost some pure Yang Qi into my body in order to dissolve the cold poison for me."


    In the heart is a burst of shame, he input into my body things so hot, to some extent can also be said to be pure Yang Qi.


    Huang Rong looked at her strangely and always felt that something was wrong with her manner.


    "Are you ready? I''m coming up?" At this time, the sound of song Qingshu came from the stream.


    "Well, you come up." Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang are shy and guilty. They dare not make a sound like quails. Huang Rong has no choice but to respond with a smile.


    With permission, song Qingshu swam over and climbed ashore wet.


    "Come here and make a fire. You''ve been soaking in the water for so long. Watch out for the cold." Two little girls don''t talk, Huang Rong can only start to make a fuss.


    Cheng Ying subconsciously takes a look at Huang Rong. She doesn''t know why. She always feels that this elder martial sister has a special concern for song Qingshu.


    "My internal power has not been invaded by cold and heat for a long time. It''s nothing to soak now. Maybe I''ll be more happy if I soak more." Then he quietly winked at Lu Wushuang.


    Lu Wushuang blushed and lowered his head. He did not dare to look into his eyes.


    The women present were all human spirits, and song Qingshu did not dare to be too obvious. He quickly said, "I''m going to take off my clothes. Do you want to avoid some beautiful women?"


    Cheng Ying''s face turned red. Huang Rong couldn''t help spat: "you are always so unorthodox. Go to the side and take off yourself." Seeing that he was all wet, he didn''t refuse his request to take off his clothes and bake, but several women couldn''t help turning their backs.


    Song Qingshu began to take off his clothes and bake them on the shelf with a smile. Although he can dry clothes with his internal power, there is no natural flame to bake them comfortably.


    Thinking of a man taking off his clothes behind him, several women feel uncomfortable. In order to resolve the embarrassment, Cheng Ying asks, "elder martial sister, why do you appear in the mountains?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Guo, how can you be with brother song?" Lu Wushuang can''t help but wonder. In fact, Cheng Ying also wants to ask this question, but she''s much more tactful. Only Lu Wushuang''s character is more reckless and doesn''t think so much about it. She asks what she thinks.


    Huang Rong has a delicate heart and doesn''t know what the two girls think. So she slowly tells the story of Lin''an and points out that because she doesn''t appear in public, Guo Jing entrusts song Qingshu to escort her back to Taohua island.


    Hearing that it was entrusted by Guo Jing, the two women no longer doubted it, but angrily denounced the emperor.


    "How can the dog emperor be like this? Great Xia Guo works for the country and the people. Mrs. Guo has been working hard in Xiangyang all these years, but she has got such a result." Lu Wushuang''s temperament is relatively straight, and he can''t help but say.


    "Cousin, be careful," Cheng Ying quickly pulled her hand, "if you spread this word to the outside, it is likely to bring disaster to the Lu family, but also may expose the whereabouts of the elder martial sister."


    "It doesn''t affect me very much," Huang Rong said with a smile. "But the Lu family is a Shanyin family. Many of them are officials in the court. If they are heard by others, they will cause a lot of trouble to the Lu family."


    Lu Wushuang spat out his tongue and said with embarrassment, "I''m wrong."


    At this time, song Qingshu''s voice came: "Zhao Gou was originally a bird emperor. It''s nothing to talk about in private, as long as he doesn''t talk to others."


    Seeing him speak for himself, Lu Wushuang felt as if he had eaten honey.


    Huang Rong said angrily, "you are still the king of Qi in the imperial court. You are not afraid of losing the king." After all, they were born in this era and had a natural awe and respect for the imperial power. As a girl, she didn''t care about the emperor because of her father''s influence. However, after she married Guo Jing, her jumping personality gradually calmed down, and the influence of etiquette was also imperceptibly influenced by Guo Jing.


    Song Qingshu didn''t think so: "I, Wang Jue, rely on peerless martial arts, a thousand miles of territory, 100000 excellent soldiers under his command, and the great achievement of saving the princess. It''s not Zhao Gou''s alms." From later generations, he has always looked down on Zhao Gou, one is because of Yue Fei, the other is the face of the kingdom of Jin is too cowardly.


    Cheng Ying can''t help but say: "brother song, it''s better to be cautious. At the beginning, General Yue was more powerful than you, but in the end..."


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "General Yue is impeccable in both war and character, but I''m not as gentleman as he is. What''s more, the soldiers in my hand are not soldiers of the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Huang Rong and Cheng Ying are awed by each other''s subtext. It seems that there will be a big change sooner or later.


    "By the way, how did you go to Shenyuan?" Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk about it in depth, but quickly changed the topic.


    Cheng Ying explained: "because Wushuang and Miss Shen are close friends in Shanyin city. After Miss Shen''s accident, we went to investigate together for a long time, but we didn''t find anything. We decided to come back to Shen''s house to find out if we could get any new clues. Who knows that such a thing happened."


    Lu Wushuang suddenly remembered something and asked, "what happened to the Shen family?" As soon as they got to the door, they were subdued by the masked man. They didn''t see what happened inside, but they thought with their toes that something must have happened in Shen Yuan.


    Song Qingshu and Huang Rong looked at each other and sighed: "all the people in the Shen family were killed, and Mrs. Shen also committed suicide."


    "What?" Lu Wushuang''s body shakes and almost faints. She and Shen Bijun are friends. She often plays in Shen garden. Shen master and Shen lady are very kind to her. Now Shen Bijun''s life and death are uncertain, but something like this happened to the Shen family.


    "Who on earth did it?" Cheng Ying is relatively calm. She holds Lu Wushuang and asks.


    "I don''t know, but judging from the poison he gave you, it should have something to do with Xiake island." Song Qingshu said slowly.


    "Xiake island?" Even Huang Rong is moved. As a former leader of the beggars'' sect, she has never heard of the name of Xiake island. However, Xiake island has always seen the top but not the end. She didn''t expect to commit such a terrible murder this time.


    Song Qingshu nodded and continued: "before listening to their conversation, they should have come for Yuanyang Dao." So I told you about some news I heard in Shen Yuan.


    "Yuanyang Dao has been taken away by Bijun!" Lu Wushuang stamped his feet in anger as he wiped his tears.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be moved and stood up: "did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Before, because of the clothes, three women had turned around. Now he suddenly stood up, where the clothes completely covered his body, the three women exclaimed one after another, and turned around at the same time.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Huang Rong said rudely


    Song Qingshu quickly sat back and said with a smile, "I''m so excited. I''m sorry."


    The three women calmed down slowly. Lu Wushuang recalled: "before Bijun left, I went to see her off. I found her sitting in a sedan chair with a knife in her hand. I asked her curiously why she was carrying a knife. She said with a smile that it was Yuanyang Dao, a gift for the crown prince, because Yuanyang Dao was auspicious to be a crown princess. I made fun of her and secretly begged her to show it to me. "


    "What does that knife look like?" Even Huang Rong was curious.


    Lu Wushuang drew the figure of a machete on the ground with a branch. Looking from a distance, the shape of song Qingshu was similar to that of the deer cutting knife seen on TV.


    "Is there anything special about this knife?" Song Qingshu was more careful this time. He hid behind the clothes shelf and only showed his head.


    Lu Wushuang murmured to himself as he recalled: "well, the cold is pressing. It should be a sword that cuts iron like mud. As for the rest, I don''t see anything special."


    There was no useful information. Song Qingshu was disappointed. But on second thought, the Shen family had been studying Yuanyang Dao for so many years and had not figured out the secret. Lu Wushuang looked at it casually, and it was strange what he could see.


    After the night''s toss, the eastern sky has begun to shine, Cheng Ying suddenly said: "this time Shenyuan has such a big thing, the whole Shanyin city must be under martial law, nearby counties may also have a chain reaction, the identity of elder martial sister and elder brother song should not be exposed, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible."


    Lu Wushuang was surprised that she had just had a relationship with song Qingshu, and she didn''t want to leave him so early. However, she didn''t know how to keep her. She looked a little sad for a moment.


    Huang Rong also nodded and said, "younger martial sister, what you said is reasonable. What''s more, Qingshu is going to go back to the north. It''s a waste of time to send me back to Taohua island. I can''t be hindered by this."


    "But our luggage is still in the inn." Although song Qingshu knew what they said was reasonable, he didn''t want to leave as soon as he got the girl''s body to pat his clothes. He always felt like abandoning everything.


    "At that time, we''ll go back and help you put it away, so that the captor won''t suspect you." As Cheng Ying said, she took out some silver from her arms and put it into Huang Rong''s hand. "You''re in a hurry. You must not have checked enough. Take these with you."


    Instead of being polite to her, Huang Rong said with a smile, "thank you, younger martial sister."


    Seeing their younger martial sisters talking hand in hand, song Qingshu waved to Lu Wushuang after dressing up: "Wushuang, come here and let me see how your leg is getting better."


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red. She had just checked her hands under the water, but she quickly realized that the other side had something to say to her and trotted over.

 Chapter 1447

    Song Qingshu pretended to pulse for her, checked her feet, and said in a loud voice: "well, I''ve recovered a lot."


    At the same time, he lowered his voice and said to her, "I''m really sorry, I''m leaving so soon."


    Although Lu Wushuang felt a little uncomfortable, he still said: "business matters. Anyway, I''ve always been here in Shanyin."


    Song Qingshu said gently, "I''ll come back to see you after I send Huang Rong."


    "Well ~" Lu Wushuang''s face turned red, and a warm feeling gradually rose in his cold heart.


    Huang Rong and Cheng Ying finished their conversation. Looking back, they found that they were whispering. They couldn''t help laughing and saying, "what are you two muttering about over there?"


    Lu Wushuang was startled, as if he was doing something bad and was knocked down. On the contrary, song Qingshu was much more calm and said, "I''m passing on a set of leg techniques, hoping to help her recover from her leg injury."


    In fact, the most suitable leg technique is the whirlwind swept leaf leg in Taohua island. It was designed by Huang Yaoshi to recover the leg injury because he regretted breaking the legs of several disciples. It''s a pity that song Qingshu didn''t.


    However, it''s hard for him. He has a lot of leg skills. Originally, Ling Bo''s micro step is very suitable for girls to practice. However, Ling Bo''s micro step requires a lot of internal power. If people don''t have enough internal power, it''s easy for them to be possessed and hurt themselves. Lu Wushuang''s internal skill is too low to practice Ling Bo''s micro step, so it''s her changeable lightness skill.


    No matter ah Jiu or Xia Qingqing can master this lightness skill, song Qingshu can also do it when he has been with them for such a long time, but for him, Shenxing is fickle, so he can''t use it.


    It''s just right to pass it to Lu Wushuang. On the one hand, it helps to recover her leg injury, and on the other hand, it gives her a life saving skill, so that she won''t be able to run in danger in the future.


    Lu Wushuang, a man in the river and lake, has heard of Shenxing''s changeable reputation. He was greatly moved to see that he passed on this magical skill to himself.


    Huang Rong and Cheng Ying on one side see that he is passing on meritorious service, and they stand far away. After all, it''s a hidden rule in the world. It''s taboo to steal from others when they are passing on meritorious service.


    The changes of Shenxing are soon passed on, and the rest needs Lu Wushuang''s own experience and understanding. Song Qingshu shouts Huang Rong to say goodbye to Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang.


    Looking at the two figure gradually away, Lu Wushuang almost cried out, but worried about what Cheng Ying saw, he had to endure the tears in his eyes.


    Cheng Ying suddenly said, "cousin, why is elder brother song so kind to you? He used to treat your legs, but now he has specially passed on the body method to you She was very careful. Seeing Lu Wushuang''s expression, she couldn''t help being suspicious.


    Lu Wushuang''s reaction was quick, and he snorted: "it''s just like he''s not good to you. He doesn''t spend a lot of internal power to heal you. By the way, he should also take off your clothes in the whole process."


    Cheng Ying''s original quiet expression changed instantly, and her face turned red: "you little girl are really bad enough ~"


    The two sisters soon quarreled with each other and gave out a silver ring of laughter, which diluted Lu Wushuang''s sadness of parting.


    Song Qingshu and Huang Rong are on their way for a while. Suddenly Huang Rong shakes and caresses her forehead. Song Qingshu helps her to sit down under a big tree.


    "Rong''er, what''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Maybe I didn''t sleep all night. I''m a little tired." Huang Rong laughed with self mockery, "after pregnancy, the body is really getting worse and worse."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "if you still have as much energy as you did when you were a girl, you are a superwoman."


    Although she had never heard of the word "superwoman", Huang Rong could guess the meaning of it. After a laugh and scold, she began to worry: "our speed, on the one hand, delays your journey; on the other hand, it is likely to be discovered by the captors of Shanyin City, and it will be a lot of trouble at that time."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and knew that her worry was reasonable, but it was a pity that the previous carriage was left in the inn, and it was too late to go back to get it.


    Looking around, song Qingshu saw the farmers who began to work. He said, "wait for me."


    Huang Rong didn''t know why. Song Qingshu ran to a farmer''s house very quickly. When he was wondering, he soon saw him leading a cow out. There was a cart behind the cow, which was covered with straw.


    "We can''t buy horses in the countryside, so we have to make do with ox carts." Song Qingshu said with a smile, as if in order to cooperate with him, the cow also "moo" called twice.


    Huang Rong couldn''t help it any more. She chuckled: "I''m sorry you can think of it."


    "Come on up, do you want to try riding a cow?" Song Qingshu patted Niu''s back and said with a smile.


    "Bah, I don''t ride a cow." Huang Rong spat and stood up from the foot of the tree with a red face.


    "What''s wrong with riding an ox? Riding an ox is immortal." Song Qingshu murmured discontentedly, "in those days, Lao Tzu rode out of Hangu pass by ox."


    "Don''t be garrulous." Huang Rong rolled her eyes and came to the ox cart. Looking at the cart full of straw, she was in trouble.


    Song Qingshu walked in the past: "make do with it first, at least the straw is very soft."


    "I''m not so coquettish. I was a beggar then." Huang Rong snorted, and then tried to climb up the cart. However, she had a big stomach and was inconvenient. She stretched out her feet several times and didn''t climb up.


    "I''ll help you." Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to respond, so he picked her up with a smile.


    "Ah ~" when Huang Rong reacted, she was already put in the straw pile. She could not help but said angrily, "you are..."


    Song Qingshu sat in front of him: "sit down, let''s ride a cow down to Taohua island."


    The cart started slowly. Huang Rong touched her hot cheek. In order to resolve her embarrassment, she changed the topic and said, "the government forbids the private trading of cattle. How do you buy cattle?"


    "There are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom. As long as there is enough money, those people will always have a way to deal with it," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "What''s more, in today''s turbulent times, the imperial court does not have so strong control over the local areas."


    "I see," Huang Rong nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly said, "you seem to be very good to Miss Lu. You treat her legs and give her peerless lightness skills. Do you have a crush on her?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe. He knew that her mind was delicate, and he might have noticed something. However, he had already cultivated to the state that Mount Tai was collapsing in front of him, and his color remained unchanged. Naturally, he said, "if rong''er wants to learn, I can teach you."


    "Bah, who wants to learn your martial arts?" Huang Rong flushed her cheeks and was really distracted.


    They chatted for a while. Song Qingshu noticed that Huang Rong''s eyes seemed to be open and closed. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "no, you should hurry up and go to sleep."


    Huang Rong didn''t insist. She was so tired that she was drowsy after her pregnancy. What''s more, after a busy night, she fell asleep in a pile of straw.


    Song Qingshu took some straw and spread it on her as a quilt, while he drove the ox cart happily.


    When they were tired, they took a rest in the nearby town. If they couldn''t find a place to stay, they nestled together on the cart for a night. At first, Huang Rong was still a little vigilant, but seeing that song Qingshu didn''t do anything to her, she gradually acquiesced in this situation.


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to give the cow to a nearby farmer, but Huang Rong disagreed. He said that he wanted to get along with the cow and take it to Taohua island.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought how to take such a big cow to peach blossom island. Huang Rong didn''t care. She stroked the cow''s neck and looked very gentle. She seemed to miss the carefree time along the way.


    At last, Huang Rong found a boat. When the cow came up, the whole boat sank. Song Qingshu could not help but feel a sweat: "in case of wind and waves, wouldn''t it capsize?"


    "Shh Huang Rong quickly made a silent gesture, "the most taboo to hear the word turn on the boat, these people along the coast will not turn on the fish when they eat fish."


    Sure enough, the boatman''s eyes are not good at staring at him, song Qingshu embarrassed smile: "there is this layer of taboo."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve walked this road many times. Don''t be afraid." Seeing that he was a little nervous, Huang Rong could not help comforting him.


    "Hum, if I cross the sea with a reed, what am I afraid of?" Although Song Qing was tough in his mouth, he was a little flustered in his heart. Not to mention that in previous lives, he was on a big cruise ship. Even in this world, he was on a big ship when he went to Xiake island last time. Now, there is a big buffalo on such a boat. It''s dangerous for a wave to come over.


    When she got to the sea, Huang Rong relaxed completely, as if she had a feeling of returning home. She sat down beside song Qingshu in the bow of the boat, with a light crystal color on her face: "I haven''t been back to peach blossom island for a long time."


    I''ve been spending all these years in Xiangyang, and I really don''t have much time to come back.


    "Just take this opportunity to have a good rest." Faint smell of her body fragrance, song Qingshu also gradually calm down.


    "Taohua island is not far from the land, but it is foggy all the year round. In addition, the topography of this sea area is complex, so it is hard for outsiders to find it." Huang Rong seemed to mumble to himself, and seemed to teach song Qingshu to recognize the road again. He began to teach him all kinds of precautions and how to distinguish the direction at sea.


    Song Qingshu kept it in mind, and finally couldn''t help laughing: "rong''er, you teach me the way to go to Taohua Island, aren''t you afraid that I''ll come to you secretly?"


    Huang Rong angrily gave him a look: "I don''t know that you are going to the Golden Snake camp this time. There are so many things to die for. Do you have time to secretly touch the peach blossom island?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "that''s not true."


    Huang Rong then continued: "no matter how you say, you are also my friend and brother Jing. This time, you sent me all the way back, and maybe you need to pick me up next time."


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly. He didn''t know what her reason was. He was trying to convince himself. Gradually, he seemed to understand something. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing his smile, Huang Rong turned red and went to the stern of the boat to communicate with the boatman. Under her guidance, the ship finally arrived at Taohua island.

 Chapter 1448

    After landing, the cow jumped down, and the boatman rowed out of the boat in a hurry, obviously terrified.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. He has heard that people on the coast are afraid of Taohua island. They dare not go within 40 li of the island. If they say the name of Taohua Island, no fishing boat dares to come. Just halfway there, the boatman realizes that it''s wrong. He plans to turn the bow, but Huang Rong forces the boat with a dagger.


    The boatman had heard many rumors about Taohua island. He said that the owner of the island killed people without blinking an eye. He loved to dig people''s hearts and lungs. As soon as they came ashore and quickly steered back to the ship, he wanted to flee.


    Huang Rong took out a ingot of silver and threw it. With a loud noise, it landed in the bow of the boat. The boatman did not expect such a heavy reward. He was overjoyed, but still did not dare to stop at the edge of the island.


    "I didn''t expect that you and your wife have been great Xia for so long. These boatmen are still afraid of Peach Blossom Island." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red: "in a small border town, information is not unobstructed."


    These are some rumors that her father didn''t want outsiders to get close to and deliberately spread. Who knows that after so many years, these boatmen still have a lingering fear.


    Song Qingshu smiles, and suddenly smells the fragrance of flowers in the sea breeze. From a distance, he sees the lush green, red, yellow and purple on the island, which is full of flowers.


    Huang Rong smiles: "is the scenery good here?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''ve never seen so many beautiful flowers in my life." In fact, it''s not exactly the case. The flowers I saw in botanical gardens and some urban flower beds in my previous life are no less than here, but I can''t go back.


    Huang Rong was very proud and said with a smile, "if the peach blossom is in full bloom on the island in March, it will be beautiful. Although my father''s martial arts is not the best in the world, his ability to raise flowers is absolutely the best in the world. "


    "Pharmacist Huang studies nature and human beings, which is really admirable." When it comes to raising flowers, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of Li Qingluo of mantuo villa. However, she mainly raises camellia, which is far less comprehensive than pharmacist Huang.


    I don''t know how she and little dragon girl are going to Ezhou?


    Seeing that he was in a trance, Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning, and suddenly ran to the woods. She turned around in the middle of the flowers and disappeared.


    Song Qingshu frowned and slowly followed him. He only walked more than ten feet away and immediately lost his way. He saw that there were paths in the southeast and northwest, but he didn''t know where to go. After walking for a while, he felt as if he had come back to where he was.


    He then remembered the description of Taohua island in the original book. He knew that after being arranged by pharmacist Huang, there was a wonderful way to open and close Yin and Yang and to invert heaven and earth. If he lost his way, he would have to go further and further.


    He was not in a hurry. He sat under a peach tree and waited for Huang Rong to pick him up. But after sitting for a while, there was no movement. There was no sound in the room, and no one was seen. He suddenly realized that it must be Huang Rong who deliberately took advantage of the maze of Taohua island to fix himself.


    "It''s just a labyrinth. How can I be trapped?" Song Qingshu snorted coldly. He jumped up to the top of the tree and looked around. To the south is the sea, to the west is the bare rock, to the East and North are the flowers and trees, colorful and endless.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. No matter how big the peach blossom island is, it''s just a small island. Why does it have no end?


    He didn''t believe in evil. He looked around carefully, trying to see the arrangement of these peach blossom trees. Unfortunately, he was dizzy and didn''t see any way. There are neither white walls nor black tiles between flowers and trees, nor cooking smoke barking. The quiet situation is extremely strange. What''s more troubling is that the peach forest is still filled with a light white fog, which can easily affect the line of sight.


    "Pharmacist Huang is proficient in the strange way of dunjia, and really deserves his reputation." Thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers, Song Qingshu sighed, simultaneous interpreting the fog on the island and making sure that they could be used in the battlefield. If so, it would be like the legendary Zhuge''s Bagua array that could block the whole army.


    When Huang Rong got home, she first arranged for the mute servant on the island to go to the shore and take the cow back to live. Then she thought to herself: I don''t know what happened to him in the forest


    But she soon gave a cold hum: "this bastard did that to me, let him suffer."


    "What did I do to you?" There was a sound of banter in the air.


    Huang Rong looked up and saw song Qingshu flying down from the air, and soon stood in front of her. She was stunned: "how can you get out of the woods?"


    You know, that labyrinth like forest is her father''s life''s hard work. It can not only trap ordinary people, but it''s no use even if the master comes, because Huang Yaoshi specially prevents the master from using lightness skills to run to the top of the tree to check. But after such a short time, song Qingshu broke out?


    "Do you know how to escape?" Huang Rong asked in a hurry. In her opinion, this is the only possibility, and her attainments are not low.


    "Of course, I don''t understand this profound thing," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but the biggest fear of this kind of labyrinth is to have a look at its overall situation. As long as we see its overall layout, we can find a way out."


    "It''s impossible," Huang Rong exclaimed, "my father seems to know this. Even if the people inside climb to the top of the tree and look around, the terrain is the same everywhere."


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "it''s just because those people don''t climb high enough."


    Huang Rong was stunned and suddenly realized that the man in front of him was the one who could climb to the sky to pray for rain. No matter how skillful he was, he could not be helped.


    "This is where you grew up. It''s really like a fairyland on earth." Song Qingshu looked around and looked in admiration.


    Huang Rong said with a smile, "let me show you around."


    Back on Taohua Island, Huang Rong was in a very good mood. With song Qingshu, she began to turn around on Taohua island. She even pointed to some places and told him about her childhood, laughing happily.


    Looking at her carefree appearance, song Qingshu secretly laments that she has been working hard in Xiangyang these years, and dare not relax at all. Only here can she not think about those complicated problems and show her essence.


    When passing through the labyrinth like forest, Huang Rong also began to explain to him the essence of the formation, the various directions of the eight trigrams, and how to walk before reaching a point is the correct way.


    Song Qingshu found that many times there was no road in front of him, but Huang Rong was able to take him through. He could not help but secretly say that pharmacist Qi Huang''s uncanny skill could deceive his sight perfectly.


    "Your father is really a genius. I really want to talk to him for three days and three nights." Song Qingshu sincerely lamented.


    Huang Rong pouted her lips and resumed her girlish playfulness: "you want to see my father now. When you really see him, maybe he will break your dogleg."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "I have nothing against him. Why did he beat me?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned red: "what you did to me, shouldn''t he beat you?" After that, his heart beat faster for a few minutes and he hurried forward.


    Song Qingshu is secretly happy. It seems to be a good sign that Huang Rong kept a secret about what happened in the state of Jin some time ago, and now he even took the initiative to mention it.


    Seeing that she was about to disappear in the woods, song Qingshu worried that she would get lost again and hurried to follow him. Huang Rong made a fool of him once and seemed satisfied. Instead of deliberately shaking him off, he deliberately slowed down and waited for him.


    Soon they came to the seaside. Huang Rong sat on a rock and looked at the blue sea in the distance. She couldn''t help saying, "I haven''t seen the sea so quietly for many years."


    Looking at her tired look, song Qingshu can''t help but feel pity for her. Over the years, she and Guo Jing have stuck to Xiangyang together and won the respect of Han people all over the world. Everyone calls her Huang nvxia and Mrs. Guo, but behind this respect is that she has spent a woman''s most precious time.


    What woman in the world doesn''t want to spend time, don''t want to go sightseeing, relax and have a happy life?


    "Take advantage of this time to stay in Taohua island for a while, and then go back to the Central Plains after having a baby." Song Qingshu said with concern.


    "Um ~" after several previous disturbances, Huang Rong was really a little scared and was ready to raise her baby on Taohua island.


    Song Qingshu saw that her eyes were very focused when she looked at the sea, so she was considerate and no longer spoke. Instead, she sat beside her and watched the sea with her in silence.


    They did not know how long they had been sitting. The sea breeze became stronger and stronger. Huang Rong tightened her tight clothes: "let''s go back."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good." He stood up first, then put his hand in front of her.


    Huang Rong was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and finally put his hand in his palm and let him pull it up.


    "Is that how you cheat girls on weekdays?" After getting up, Huang Rong''s face turned reddish and drew back her hand without any trace.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "in our hometown, this is a kind of etiquette, and it is the embodiment of men to women and gentlemen."


    "It seems that men in your hometown are good at cheating women." Huang Rong spat a mouthful, suddenly responded to come over, "Xiangyang area which has such custom?"


    Wudang Mountain is located in Hubei Province, not far from Xiangyang. Huang Rong has been in Xiangyang for many years, and naturally knows the customs there.


    "Wudang Mountain is not my home." Song Qingshu sighed and looked very lonely.


    He thought that he would never go back to the colorful world. For a moment, he was very sad. Huang Rong misunderstood him and thought that he was worried about being expelled from Wudang Mountain. For a moment, he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "Don''t you wonder what I''ve been thinking since I''ve been looking at the sea so long?" Huang Rong finally decided to say something to divert his attention.


    "What are you thinking?" Song Qingshu is really curious. I''m afraid she just sat there for an hour or two, and I don''t know how she can sit with her lively disposition.


    "I don''t think about anything." Huang Rong smiles, more beautiful than the flowers in the woods.


    "Are you kidding me?" To her answer, song Qingshu was speechless.


    Huang Rong shook her head: "it''s true that she didn''t think about anything. Her mind is blank. The whole person seems to be ethereal. That kind of feeling is very comfortable. I''ve never been so relaxed."


    "You''ve worked really hard these years." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    Huang Rong smiles and is about to say something. Suddenly, her face changes: "bad!"

 Chapter 1449

    "What''s wrong?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    Huang Rong hastily explained: "I haven''t lived in Taohua island for a long time. I''ve forgotten to look at the weather here. Just now there are a lot of seabirds on the coast. Normally, they should be hunting at this time. If they start to rest so early, it''s likely that a storm will come?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "can we judge the storm in this way? What if it''s just the birds who are tired of flying. " Although the sky is a bit gloomy, the sea is calm, not like a typhoon.


    Seeing that he was not moved, Huang Rong was angry and anxious. She pulled him back and said, "of course, it''s not only that. Normally, the wind blows from the island to the sea at night, and from the sea to the island during the day. But now the wind direction is just the opposite, which proves that there will be a storm soon."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He thought that the generals should know both astronomy and geography. He was far from good at this aspect. It would be bad if he didn''t notice this situation in the future.


    Just as he was about to say something, suddenly there was a strong wind, which made people unable to open their eyes. When song Qingshu looked to the sea, he saw the waves in the sea, a boundless black cloud approaching from the horizon, and he could see the lightning and thunder.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned: "this change is too fast. It''s just clear."


    Huang Rong said with a bitter smile: "the weather on the sea is like this. It''s changing rapidly, but today it''s really unusual. I''m afraid it''s a big storm that hasn''t happened in decades. Let''s go."


    Song Qingshu smacked his tongue secretly. In his previous life, he could hear all kinds of exaggerated typhoons sweeping the coast every year. I didn''t expect that he was so unlucky to run into them by chance.


    Huang Rong no longer spoke. She took song Qingshu and ran home in the woods. It''s a pity that they had just walked all the way to the far end of the island and couldn''t go back for a while.


    Song Qingshu''s lightness skill is good, but the peach blossom island is full of mechanisms. He doesn''t know the way and can''t get up quickly. He could fly in mid air, but now the wind is so strong that people can''t stand steadily. There''s no place for him to fly in mid air. He''s worried about whether he will be blown into the sea directly by the strong wind.


    If he was the only one, he might try again, but now Huang Rong is with her and she is pregnant. If she falls out of the air, the consequences will be unimaginable, so he dare not take risks.


    They trot all the way, and suddenly Huang Rong stops, covering her stomach and showing a sad expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "did you move the fetal Qi?"


    Huang Rong nodded and said weakly, "maybe."


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to neglect her. She pushed the palace to activate her blood. The Qi slowly entered her body. After a long time, she just opened her eyes.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go on." Huang Rong said wearily.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "or I''ll hold you and go, so that I won''t move the fetal Qi again."


    Hearing his words, Huang Rong blushed and shook her head. Although her voice was weak, her voice was firm: "no, I can walk by myself."


    Song Qingshu knew that she didn''t want to have too much physical contact with herself. With a bitter smile, she no longer forced her to walk behind her.


    However, after this delay, the storm has come, and then song Qingshu can be said to have seen what is the pouring rain. As soon as the rain came down, they became drowned.


    The visibility was only a few meters due to the strong wind. Thanks to song Qingshu''s great skill, he suddenly stopped Huang Rong in front of him and split his hand into the air. At this time, a big tree fell down and flew a foot away.


    "No, it''s too dangerous to walk like this. I don''t know when a big tree or a falling rock will fall, and I won''t find it every time." Song Qingshu yelled in Huang Rong''s ear. At this time, the wind was blowing everywhere. Even if it was close at hand, he could not hear without yelling.


    "I know a place. Come with me." Huang Rong obviously agreed with his judgment. She grabbed him and ran to a side road. At this time, she didn''t care about the incompatibility between men and women. The visibility was too low. Coupled with the maze on the island, if they were three or five meters apart, it was estimated that they would lose each other in the next second.


    Song Qingshu was around her, shielding her from most of the strong wind with her body, and occasionally blowing away some broken branches, flying sand and rocks in the air.


    "Get in." After walking for a while, Huang Rong suddenly said.


    Song Qingshu found that there was a stone house in front of him, which was quite different from the houses he had seen before. He could not help but wonder: "how could there be such a stone house in the woods, and its shape was so strange?"


    When he walked in, his face suddenly changed. It turned out that he had just seen what stone house was in front of him. It was clearly a stone tomb. There was a tombstone in front of the tomb, which read "Feng''s fragrant tomb, female leader of Taohua island".


    "It seems that this is the place where Dr. Huang''s wife Feng Heng sleeps." Song Qingshu didn''t expect to come here. He was a little dazed for a moment.


    "Come on in." Huang Rong opened a door beside the tomb and called him in.


    Song Qingshu knew that there was only one tomb for ordinary people, but the tombs of some emperors and generals were made like palaces, and there was a lot of space inside. Although Huang Yaoshi could not use so much manpower and material resources as the emperor, it was obviously not like ordinary people, and the space inside was still very large.


    After entering the gate, Huang Rong closed the stone gate, and the storm was immediately isolated outside. Song Qingshu had to sigh. No wonder those primitive people wanted to build houses in the early days, and they really felt more secure in the houses.


    Song Qingshu looked around, and his attention was soon attracted by the coffin placed in the center. He knew that Feng Zhen should be lying in it.


    Huang Rong went over and knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "mother, my daughter has come back to see you." In her early years, she cried like a tearful person every time she came back here. Now, as she grows older, her bearing capacity is better, but her face is still full of sadness.


    Suddenly she heard two bangs, and saw song Qingshu kneeling beside him and kowtowing. She couldn''t help but be silly: "what are you kowtowing for?"


    "You kowtow. Of course I have to." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red in an instant. She was ashamed and angry: "nonsense!" If you know that her husband is the only one in the world, her man will kowtow to her mother with her. Song Qingshu''s behavior makes her simply not know what to do.


    "Rong''er, you don''t have to think about it much," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''ve heard of your father''s deeds long ago, and I''m full of admiration for her. As a younger generation, I should pay a visit to her."


    Huang Rong snorted. She couldn''t get angry, and her eyes softened when she saw his respect for her mother.


    After paying homage to her mother, Huang Rong went to the door and gently opened the stone gate. Looking at the scene of the storm outside, she couldn''t help looking worried: "I don''t know when the storm will stop."


    "You grew up by the sea, don''t you have a general guess?" Song Qingshu also passed by.


    Huang Rong shook her head: "it''s not sure. Sometimes one day goes by, sometimes it may last for about ten days. We have to leave it to fate."


    Because the door opened, the wind outside came in, Huang Rong couldn''t help shivering.


    It turned out that the rain was pouring down just now. Although they were running all the way, they were still drowned. Even though they had just fallen in the rain, now when they were free, they found that their clothes had already been tightly attached to them. As soon as the wind came, it was freezing to the bone.


    Seeing Huang Rong''s body shaking, song Qingshu plans to put her coat on her body. However, looking at her wet clothes, she can''t help laughing bitterly and can only give up.


    "I don''t know when the wind and rain will stop. It seems that I can''t get out for a while. Sir, let''s dry the clothes by fire." Song Qingshu said.


    "Make a fire here?" Huang Rong hesitated. After all, this is her mother''s mausoleum.


    Song Qingshu advised: "if you are pregnant now, your body''s resistance is not good. If you are accidentally infected with the cold, not only you, but also your baby will be in danger. Your father is alive in heaven. You certainly don''t want your daughter and grandson to be in danger."


    If she was alone, Huang Rong might have been forced to support her, but when she thought of her baby, her maternal instinct finally made her agree.


    Song Qingshu began to collect materials. The wind and rain were so heavy outside that the wood and branches were already wet. It was sure that they could not be used. Fortunately, a lot of things could be collected inside the mausoleum.


    Originally, song Qingshu put his idea on the incense table in front of the coffin, but Huang Rong flatly refused. Fortunately, some of the wood collected in other places was enough, so he didn''t insist.


    The fire soon started, and they felt warm.


    "Take off your clothes and bake them. It''s easy to get sick if you stick wet clothes on your body like this." Song Qingshu said.


    "Ah?" Huang Rong couldn''t help looking at him in surprise.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "isn''t it the same outside Shanyin city two days ago? You are not pure in your own mind


    Huang Rong almost didn''t suffocate. Who is impure? I couldn''t help feeling a little moved by his proposal.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t peek at you. I''m a very decent man." Song Qingshu, aware of her scruples, added.


    Huang Rong gave him a bad look and thought, "what kind of gentleman are you? However, since this period of time, he has been very polite to himself, and she hesitated when she thought about the things in the suburb of Shanyin, and finally nodded: "then you go there, don''t look back."


    Song Qing''s bookseller said, "don''t worry." Said around to the other side of the coffin, as if disappeared.


    Huang Rong was relieved to learn that suoso began to take off her clothes. She picked up her dress and put it in front of her. She carefully looked to the other side. Seeing that he didn''t peep, she was relieved to warm up.


    "By the way, bake my clothes." Just then, a mass of clothes was thrown from the other side.


    Huang Rong instinctively grasped it in her hand and fixed her eyes on it. She was ashamed and angry: "did you take off your clothes, too?"

 Chapter 1450

    "What else?" Song Qingshu''s voice came from the other side, "I''m all wet and uncomfortable, so I have to take it off and bake it. Thinking that you don''t want me to bake with you at this time, I have to bother you to bake my clothes together."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about," Huang Rong stood up angrily, suddenly realized that she wasn''t dressed, and quickly withdrew. "I said that this is my mother''s mausoleum. You''re a man. You take off your clothes and go naked here. Why... What''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu replied solemnly, "your mother is a legendary woman. How can she have all kinds of prejudices like the common people? What''s more, she''s an elder. In her eyes, I''m just a child. Rong''er, when you see those naked children on the street, do you think they are out of order? "


    Huang Rong didn''t expect that he was so reasonable. He almost fainted: "you are being unreasonable!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "well, well, quickly dry the clothes. Can I just wear them earlier?"


    Huang Rong learned from his scoundrel and knew that he would not dry if he was asked to put on wet clothes at this time. In addition, he thought that it was for his own protection that he was drenched in the heavy rain. He felt a little sorry in his heart. After a discontented hum, he baked his clothes for him.


    At this time, Huang Rong on the other side was not wearing a piece of silk, and all kinds of things in the state of Jin appeared in his mind. Song Qingshu could not help but feel a little confused. However, he had made up his mind not to offend her any more, and he quickly held his breath and gradually calmed down his agitation.


    The atmosphere in the air was a little embarrassed. Song Qingshu broke the silence: "such a big storm, I don''t know when I can return to the Central Plains."


    "It''s impossible to judge whether the storm will be smaller tomorrow." As soon as Huang Rong thought that he might be here with him for a longer time, she was nervous and looked forward to it.


    When she realized her emotion, she was shocked and kept comforting herself because she was lively and hated being alone. There were only a variety of deaf and dumb servants on the island, and one more friend was always more interesting.


    "So..." Song Qingshu was really disconsolate at this time. It took a long time to send Huang Rong to Taohua island. Now the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty is around the corner, and the kingdom of Jin is still waiting for him to go back and organize the overall situation. If he is really dragged here by the storm, it will be troublesome.


    Hearing the disappointment in his tone, Huang Rong suddenly got angry: "don''t you think Peach Blossom Island is not beautiful?"


    "Of course, it''s beautiful, but it''s a pity that there''s a storm before we have time to appreciate it." Song Qingshu replied.


    Huang Rong also realized that her mood was not right at the moment. She was secretly frightened and closed her mouth.


    There was only the sound of firewood crackling and burning in the tomb. Song Qingshu was not used to this strange tranquility. He could not help but said, "by the way, these labyrinths and mechanisms in Taohua island should be your means of self-protection. You tell me all about them, don''t you have any protection for me?"


    Huang Rong''s heart leaped. Just now she told each other about the layout of various organs, which was more proud and ostentatious. She didn''t expect to guard against him, but she didn''t want to admit this: "with your ability of flying in the air, even if you don''t tell me, these labyrinth organs can''t stop you, and... Anyway, you are also a friend of our husband and wife, and help each other several times, It''s nothing to tell you. "


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu heard that she deliberately pointed out the word "husband and wife" and knew that she was secretly warning herself. She couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    At this time, the sound of Xiao came from the air. Song Qingshu was stunned and thought he had heard it wrong. After all, the wind was raging outside. How could there be the sound of Xiao.


    However, it wasn''t long before he was sure that it was the sound of the Xiao. Despite the storm outside, it didn''t affect the sound quality of the Xiao at all. It was very clear that it reached the two people''s ears.


    "No, my father is back!" Huang Rong gave a low cry.


    Song Qing wrote: "Huang Laoxie really deserves to be Huang Laoxie. He even played flute in the storm. I can''t catch up with him in terms of temperament."


    "You are still in the mood to sigh about the melody or something. Come and get dressed quickly!" Huang Rong is in a hurry. You know, pharmacist Huang doesn''t like brother Jing all the time. Since he got married with brother Jing, he has moved away from Taohua island and traveled all over the world. He hasn''t been back to the island for more than ten years. I don''t know why he came back suddenly this time, but he also ran into such an embarrassing opportunity.


    You know, she''s naked and sharing a room with a man. If she''s caught by her father, what''s the point? And even with her husband, I''m afraid that her father will be furious. With his temper, he certainly won''t tolerate other men appearing in his wife''s Mausoleum without clothes.


    Pharmacist Huang has an eccentric personality. Once he finds out what''s going on inside, he will be furious. Then he will kill song Qingshu. However, song Qingshu''s martial arts are extremely good. He is really fighting for life and death. I''m afraid his father will be defeated. But his father is so arrogant that he would rather die than be soft hearted. It''s too late for him to repent when that happens.


    At this moment, Huang Rong had various follow-up developments in her mind, no matter which one she could not accept. At this time, the sound of Xiao is getting closer and closer. It''s obvious that pharmacist Huang has arrived near the mausoleum. Huang Rong dares to hesitate and hides in the dark with song Qingshu.


    "Shh, don''t make a sound, don''t be found by him!" Huang Rong raised her heart to her throat.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. He felt the warm and fragrant nephrite on his side. For a moment, he couldn''t speak.


    Huang Rong realized that she hadn''t had time to put on her clothes. At this time, her body was showing unreservedly in front of him. She almost didn''t pass out. She said that she would never make such a mistake before she was three years pregnant.


    Of course, another reason is that Jin Guo had already had the most intimate relationship with them that time, so although she had been alienating each other rationally, subconsciously she didn''t think it was a big deal to be seen by him again.


    "Put out the fire quickly!" Huang Rong is about to cry, but now she has no time to say anything else, because she knows that her father will come in to see her mother after hanging out, so she quickly pushes the man who has already looked silly beside her.


    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva, but he also understood that it was a critical moment at this time. With a wave of his hand, he directly put out the firewood, and then piled some stones and soil on the ashes.


    Just after all this, the door of the tomb was opened and pharmacist Huang came in.


    Song Qingshu and Huang Rong shrink back, even dare not move, for fear that he will hear the news.


    "Jue''er, I''m back to see you again." Pharmacist Huang''s voice is full of loneliness, describing endless love for each other, as well as the sense of helplessness between yin and Yang.


    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the dark, sighed that pharmacist Huang was indeed a man of great emotion and nature. He could not help feeling very intimate.


    Huang Rong glared at him and motioned him not to listen. After all, it was her father''s love for his mother. It was always bad to be heard by an outsider.


    But song Qingshu looked at her with a smile. Her smooth and round shoulders, plump body, especially her delicate and white skin, seemed to be shining in the dark.


    Huang Rong then realized her situation, subconsciously holding her hands in front of her chest, her face turned red instantly: "don''t look!" She trained the nine Yin manual and had a small achievement.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this time I didn''t take advantage of you. You took the initiative to pull me over. On the contrary, you took advantage of me."


    "You bastard!" Huang Rong''s pretty face turned red, but her eyes accidentally fell on his body, and she turned away in a moment of shame.


    "How about getting dressed first?" Song Qingshu tries to propose Tao.


    "No!" Huang Rong instinctively replied, but instantly realized the ambiguity in her words, and quickly explained, "my father is very good at martial arts. I''m afraid he can''t hide a little bit from him."


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed Huang Rong''s mind at the moment, and then he didn''t say anything with a smile. Instead, he quietly enjoyed the scenery in front of him. He has tried his best to remind us, but now he doesn''t have to pretend to be a saint.


    Huang Rong was so ashamed and angry that she could not live if her father saw her scene. She kept praying in her heart that her father would leave soon after the memorial service for her mother, so that she could get dressed.


    It''s a pity that pharmacist Huang didn''t hear her voice. He stood in front of the coffin and said, "I haven''t been in Taohua island these years. Who asked your daughter to find a silly son-in-law? Every time I saw that silly boy, I was upset, so I had to move out and live. I just couldn''t see her, but I was upset."


    In the dark, song Qingshu looks strange, as if she is holding a smile and does not dare to smile. Huang Rong is also embarrassed. However, she knows that her father has never liked Guo Jing very much, but it is in this case that she does not know what to do.


    Huang pharmacist sighed: "jue''er, you say you are so smart, I am so smart, and my daughter is also smart, but why does she like a silly boy? Is this the punishment that God has given to our family when things go to extremes? "


    Song Qingshu was a little suspicious of his life, so he could not help laughing. However, pharmacist Huang''s worry is not unreasonable. You should know that Sima Yi''s father and son are all extremely intelligent, and their intelligence quotient is excellent. However, their offspring''s intelligence quotient is very worrying. They are either middle-aged or mentally retarded. Some people jokingly say that their father and son have used up the intelligence quotient of the Sima family, I think pharmacist Huang has the same psychology at the moment.


    Huang Rong is eager to have a ground crack to drill in at the moment. She really wants to jump out and stop her father from going on, but she knows it''s impossible.


    Fortunately, pharmacist Huang began to praise Guo Jing again: "although that boy is stupid, he is loyal and honest. Now he has become a great Xia respected by the people. You have a spirit in heaven, you should be glad to have such a son-in-law."


    Huang Rong has always thought that her father hates her husband. Now she is full of appreciation for her brother Jing, and her eyes turn red with joy and excitement.


    Pharmacist Huang suddenly sighed: "although this boy is for the country and the people, it''s a pity that he''s not for his family. Rong''er didn''t enjoy much happiness when she married him. On the contrary, she suffered a lot in Xiangyang. In those days, such a clever and eccentric little girl has now been turned into a calm and serious woman by him. Ah... "

 Chapter 1451

    Hearing Huang''s words, song Qingshu blinked at Huang Rong strangely. Huang Rong was so ashamed that she almost didn''t find a way to get in. Unfortunately, she couldn''t refute it, so she had to stop looking at him.


    It''s really pitiful for parents all over the world. Song Qingshu laments that pharmacist Huang obviously appreciates his son-in-law Guo Jing''s sentiment of serving the country and the people intellectually, but as a father, he still feels sorry for his daughter emotionally.


    It''s probably Guo Jing''s only black spot that she doesn''t care much about her family. After all, Huang Rong meets so many dangers and dangers in the original work of the divine carving. When she needs her husband''s protection most, he is busy with Xiangyang''s business and is not at her side. If it wasn''t for the protagonist aura and Yang Guo''s help, Huang Rong''s ending would be very miserable, This is also a point that many rong''er fans in the future forum compare with each other.


    After Huang said something about his daughter and son-in-law, he began to recall the past with his wife. Finally, with a sigh, he took out his Jade Flute and began to play, so as to express his love for her.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly that although he was not good at melody, he could also hear that this song was extraordinary.


    After a while, the tune of the Xiao changed, like a smile, like a low complaint, soft all over the world. Song Qingshu was shocked and stunned: "this tune seems strange. How can it be so pleasant?" He has seen all kinds of classical music and pop music in the past. To be honest, it is difficult for him to feel amazing with the music in this world, but this one is an exception.


    I just heard the sound of the Xiao, and it seemed to urge people to dance. When song Qingshu heard this for a while, he felt red in the face and ears, and his heart was wide open. He was so surprised that he sat on the ground and began to breathe.


    At first, he felt his heart shaking. Several times, he wanted to jump up and dance. But after a while, his mind gradually calmed down. Later, his mind met with God. His heart was empty and clear, and there was no dust in it. He let his flute sound again. It was just like the waves in the sea and the wind in the treetops.


    Song Qingshu slowly opened his eyes and realized that the Xiao sound just now must be the famous Bihai Chaosheng song. In fact, in his realm, it can be said that there is no invasion of external evil. However, Bihai Chaosheng song is very special, which arouses people''s deepest desire. Zhou Botong, who was far superior to Guo Jing, couldn''t stand Bihai Chaosheng song, but Guo Jing could resist it, Because Zhou Botong tried to do things between men and women, Guo Jing was still a virgin at that time.


    Compared with Zhou Botong, song Qingshu was more enthusiastic about men and women. If he was not careful to arouse his desire, it would be out of control.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu is more skillful than Huang Yaoshi now. He just aroused his emotions and responded in time to calm down the agitation in his body.


    Just as she was pondering, she suddenly heard a sudden gasping sound in her ear. Turning her head, she saw Huang Rong''s face flushed and her eyes seeping water. At this time, her whole body seemed to have melted, half leaning and half lying in his arms.


    At this time, the sound of the flute was so emotional and lingering that it seemed like a woman sighing, groaning, soft voice calling. The melody of the flute was more soul stirring than just now.


    At this moment, Huang Rong''s mind sometimes comes up with the scene of the wedding, and then she remembers the event of the kingdom of Jin. With the change of the tune of the Dongxiao, all that remains in her mind is the pictures of the kingdom of Jin. After all, it is the most shocking, exciting and frightening thing for her, so she has a deeper impression than other things, so that she is influenced by the tide of the blue sea, It seems to be back to the scene at that time.


    Huang Rong''s white skin has been infected with a layer of purplish red unconsciously. Even if she is not dressed, she is still sweating. Her eyes are full of blurred color. She feels the fiery masculinity around her. She can''t help twisting her arms and kissing him at the same time.


    Song Qingshu was almost not possessed by his parents. He had a hard time converging his mind. He quickly whispered into the secret: "rong''er, wake up quickly."


    It''s a pity that Huang Rong seems to be in a state of bewilderment and has no response to his call.


    Song Qingshu feels that her body is extremely hot, and knows that she has been aroused by the song of Bihai tide. If she is not treated immediately, she will suffer from a serious illness, or even go crazy to death.


    He didn''t dare to delay. He quickly resisted the temptation with great perseverance, and at the same time, he poured real Qi into her body continuously, so as to calm down the surging breath in her body.


    Song Qingshu''s skill is so powerful now. In addition, he has encountered many similar things. Although most women used to be treated with aphrodisiac drugs, the effect of Bihai chaoshengqu is not much different from those drugs. He has already worked out a set of methods to solve the problem. He slowly adjusted Huang Rong''s body with the Qi of yin and Yang, and she finally regained consciousness.


    Huang Rong slowly opened her eyes and found that she was in Song Qingshu''s arms, and even actively wrapped around him. There was no obstacle to their skin blind date, and she almost didn''t scream out in fright.


    However, she still has some memories of what happened just now. She knows that it is not song Qingshu''s plot against her, but she takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms. When she realized this, she almost fainted and wished she didn''t wake up. At this time, she didn''t know how to face the man.


    Subconsciously want to stay away from each other, but just that moment seems to have exhausted all her strength, at the moment all soft and weak, just up and fell into the arms of song Qingshu.


    "Rat, get out of here!" At this time, suddenly came the Yellow pharmacist''s violent drink.


    It turned out that at first he missed his dead wife, but he didn''t find anyone in the tomb. However, when he played the song of the blue sea, he recalled the past when he loved his wife. The sound of the Xiao accidentally stirred Huang Rong''s passion, and her heavy breathing naturally couldn''t hide from pharmacist Huang.


    When he realized that there was someone in the tomb, pharmacist Huang was very angry. However, because he was sacrificing his wife, he didn''t want to interrupt the song. He planned to settle accounts with that person after the end of the song.


    However, he didn''t intend to make the man feel better. Later, he deliberately deepened his skill and tried to disturb his mind by creating music with the tide of the blue sea. After all, he broke into his wife''s grave to disturb her rest, and had already touched his scales. Even if he didn''t lose his mind by the music, he had to dig his eyes and cut his tongue, break his hands and feet to get rid of his hatred.


    Pharmacist Huang didn''t suspect that the other party was Huang Rong. After all, Huang Rong and Guo Jing were inseparable and hadn''t been back to Taohua island for many years. Moreover, if it was Huang Rong, the other party would come out to recognize him when he just came in. He didn''t hide his head and show his tail like this, so he was merciless.


    However, what pharmacist Huang did not expect was that the man could not support him any more. Who knows that after a while, the situation suddenly stabilized. Even if he later urged his skill, he still could not affect the other side. At the same time, the anger in his heart became more and more strong. At the end of the song, he could not help but fight against the man in the dark.


    Hearing the sound of breaking the air, song Qingshu secretly called it a mess. Knowing that he had been discovered by pharmacist Huang, he no longer covered up his appearance. He grabbed one side of his clothes and wrapped them around Huang Rong. At the same time, he pulled his clothes around his waist.


    At this time, Huang Yaoshi had already split his hand. Song Qingshu had no choice but to raise his hand to meet him. With a loud bang, the whole tomb seemed to shake.


    "Why is there another one?" At this moment, pharmacist Huang''s eyes had already aimed at another person''s figure, but he didn''t see Huang Rong''s appearance clearly. However, Rao was so shocked that he only felt one person just now. Why was there one more person out of thin air? Is this man proficient in the art of concealing breath or is his skill above himself.


    Song Qing''s book quickly explained what he said: "the Lord of Huangdao, in fact, all of this is misunderstanding..." when he watched TV dramas, he could not help but why people in Tucao''s drama did not focus on the point, but they had to make complaints about useless things. It was only when I was on the scene that I realized that the tense situation was an instinctive reaction.


    After the initial shock, pharmacist Huang has recognized Huang Rong at the moment. After a little consternation, her eyes fall on her bare shoulder. It can be seen that she just blocks her clothes on her chest


    Seeing that song Qingshu was naked at this time, his upper body and lower body were also a dress. Huang Yaoshi was furious: "the thief died!"


    With that, he rushed to song Qingshu, which was the most powerful killing move. Song Qingshu looked awe inspiring. Facing the attack of one of the five great masters, he did not dare to be careless and quickly reached out to fight.


    Two people you to me to fight dozens of moves in an instant, and even several times made dangerous, one side of Huang Rong see is ashamed and worried: "don''t fight ~"


    "Rong''er, this thief dares to bully you. I will cut him to pieces today." Pharmacist Huang is still in a state of rage. When his daughter is insulted by this man, she has half a natural and unrestrained bearing.


    Then he picked up the jade flute in his hand and went to song Qingshu''s acupoints. His posture was elegant, just like dancing. Although the sword style was elegant and elegant, it was full of murderous air at the moment. If he was hit by it, he would be seriously injured.


    Song Qingshu also complained in secret. At this time, he was holding an "Apron" to cover his lower body and only had one hand to fight the enemy. Because his trousers were not well worn, it was difficult for him to play his fast body method. Of course, if song Qingshu was shameless enough, he could run all over the scene. However, he felt a chill when he thought that he would not see Huang Rong and pharmacist Huang with his bare buttocks, Therefore, they only move and dodge in an inch of land and guard the door.


    It''s not easy for pharmacist Huang to be famous for many years. Yuxiao sword technique has been immersed in it for many years. At this time, it''s no less than those top swordsmen in the world.


    Rao is also a headache when dealing with the situation of song Qingshu. After fighting for dozens of moves, he finally saw a chance and used his sword Qi to cut off a small part of the jade flute.


    Pharmacist Huang was slightly stunned. However, his decades of experience in wandering the river and lake was not easy. He instantly used his magic skill of snapping fingers to hit the small half of the Jade Flute, which was like an arrow away from the string, and instantly hit the leg of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu, suffering from the inconvenience of moving the footwall, had no time to escape. He felt that his legs were bent and the whole person was reeling. How could pharmacist Huang miss such a good opportunity and hit him with his palm in an instant? He thought of the scene just now and thought that song Qingshu had committed violence against his daughter. At this time, he took the hand with hatred and showed no mercy.

 Chapter 1452

    "No!" Seeing this amazing scene, Huang Rong exclaimed. In fact, she was in a very contradictory mood. When she was in the state of Jin, she wanted to kill song Qingshu, but now, she doesn''t want to see his accident.


    Although he heard his daughter''s voice, pharmacist Huang still didn''t show any mercy and cut it straight down.


    Pharmacist Hwang Song Qing did not panic, slowly raised his hand but then sent it back to the nine Yin manual.


    Pharmacist Huang shot down to the empty place with all his strength. He felt that his Qi and blood were churning and his breath was stagnant. Although it was only a short moment, it was enough for song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu takes advantage of the situation to fight back and points Yiyang at him. When he sees the main point, he is suddenly shocked: pharmacist Huang is so arrogant that he and rong''er are not clear here. It''s too much. If he points his acupoints again, won''t he offend him?


    Because of this hesitation, pharmacist Huang had already reflected that the finger flicking magic power just hit one of his Yang fingers. Both of them were shocked.


    "Dad, Qingshu, stop it At this moment, Huang Rong had already put on her clothes at the back of the coffin. She quickly opened her hands and stopped between them.


    Seeing his daughter standing in front of him, pharmacist Huang frowned and stood up with a negative hand. He did not continue to attack. In fact, he was shocked now. The man opposite could only meet the enemy with one hand, and the footwall was not easy to move. Since he could fight as well as himself?


    Pharmacist Hwang Tong learned the nine Yin manual after the book of Zhou Yin Tong. When he was beaten by a single hand and Huang pharmacist Hwang, he was also seriously injured and spitting blood. Now, when he sees the man facing the age of his age, he can not even be shocked by his own hands and his own equal share.


    "Yellow island Master, you really misunderstood. We just borrowed here to shelter from the rain. The storm outside was too big. We were all wet, so we had to take off our clothes and bake." Song Qingshu took the opportunity to explain.


    Pharmacist Huang''s face was very angry: "a single man and a few women are in the same room. It''s not proper to be naked."


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "we have been observing it with courtesy, and have not offended Rong at all... To make Qianjin." He secretly congratulated himself that he changed his words in time. If he called rong''er, I''m afraid pharmacist Huang would blow up his hair again. After all, rong''er is too close.


    Huang pharmacist did not look at him, directly turned to Huang Rong: "Rong Er, what he said is true?"


    Huang Rong blushed and nodded awkwardly: "we really haven''t happened."


    Pharmacist Huang''s face softened a little, and he began to look up and down at Song Qingshu: "who are you? With your martial arts, you must not be a nobody."


    Song Qingshu pulled the clothes around his waist and gave an awkward salute: "I''ve met the master of Huangdao."


    "It turns out that you are the king of the Golden Snake who has been in the limelight for the past two years," pharmacist Huang snorted coldly. "I don''t want to be a junior. With your martial arts, I dare not treat you as a junior."


    At the same time, he was open-minded. It''s no wonder that this man was so young and his martial arts skills were so high. It turned out that it was him.


    "Put on your clothes and trousers quickly, it''s not proper like this!" I don''t know why, pharmacist Huang always feels that it''s not pleasant to see him anywhere.


    Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly, pulls his clothes and trousers to hide behind the coffin, and puts them on.


    Pharmacist Huang then pulled his daughter aside: "rong''er, how did you go back to Taohua island? Why are you alone, Guo Jing? "


    Huang Rong then told him about what happened in Lin''an, and heard pharmacist Huang hum coldly: "Zhao Gou is really hopeless."


    However, he always knew that his daughter was thoughtful, and then comforted him: "rong''er, just as a blessing in disguise, what''s wrong with him? What was Yue Fei''s position in the army at that time? Was he killed unjustly by Zhao Gou? Although jing''er didn''t get military power in Sichuan, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. "


    "The Lord of Huangdao has a point." Song Qingshu has come out dressed now.


    Pharmacist Huang''s face sank and turned away from him.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Rong couldn''t help asking. After all, he had never seen his father so angry. He tried his best. Song Qingshu could only resist with one hand. I don''t know if he was hurt.


    "Don''t worry, master Huangdao is merciful. I''m fine." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Pharmacist Huang snorted coldly: "don''t bring me a hat. I''m not merciful. I''ve just tried my best, but I can''t hurt you." He is arrogant in nature and naturally does not want to take advantage of it.


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly, but Huang Rong looks at him in shock. Although she estimates that his martial arts is better than his father''s, she doesn''t expect that he can be equal with his father with only one hand.


    Pharmacist Huang frowned and looked at Huang Rong. He was extremely smart. He was acutely aware that his daughter seemed to care too much about this man. In particular, he was very upset to think that she was worried about the other side rather than her father first.


    "No wonder people say that their daughter is a loser." Pharmacist Huang was very angry. Originally, he didn''t care for boys at all. Instead, he preferred his daughter. However, whether it was Guo Jing or song Qingshu, Huang Rong turned his elbow outward, which made him very unhappy.


    Suddenly, pharmacist Huang thought of something and suddenly turned pale: "you lied to me! It''s just clear that they''re cuddling. " It turned out that he recalled that he had just seen two people close together.


    "Dad ~" Huang Rong was so embarrassed that she stamped her feet and wanted to have a crack in the ground. "Originally, we were good. Who knows you suddenly appeared and worried about being misunderstood by you, so... So we had to hide in the dark."


    "If you have a clear conscience, what are you hiding from?" Pharmacist Huang''s face was covered with clouds. "You are also the one who has just been affected by the tide of my blue sea?"


    "Well ~" Huang Rong lowered her head, like an ostrich, as if back to her childhood when she was scolded by her father for doing something wrong.


    Thinking of his own music, his daughter was so emotional, and the two were naked and close to each other, pharmacist Huang didn''t have to think about what happened between them. He almost fainted: "rong''er, you are so smart, how can you be so confused?"


    "I didn''t react in a hurry." Huang Rong turned her lips, and she was also depressed. If her father had not suddenly appeared, how could she have fallen into such an embarrassing situation.


    Just as the so-called Zhinv is not like her father, pharmacist Huang squinted at her: "according to what you mean, I''m wrong."


    Huang Rong shook her head hastily: "my daughter dare not."


    Huang pharmacist no longer looked at her, turned around and glared at Song Qingshu: "song, get out of the Peach Blossom Island right away!"


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly. Before saying anything, Huang Rong said in a hurry, "Dad, how dangerous is the sea in such a big storm outside now? You don''t know. How can he leave at this time?"


    "Do you want me to keep him as a guest?" Huang Yaoshi was very angry and laughed, "if it''s not for his sake of rehabilitating General Yue Zhaoxue, I''ll die with him even if I fight this old life."


    In his heart, he knew that Song Qing''s book could be equal to himself with one hand. I''m afraid that he would be defeated with both hands. But after all, he is one of the five greatest books in the world for many years. Naturally, he also has some means of pressing the bottom of the box. If he wants to fight together, he still has a chance.


    "But it''s a big storm on the sea, and there''s no boat. Isn''t it going to kill him to let him go?" Huang Rong is angry and anxious, trying to change her father''s mind.


    Huang Yaoshi said coldly, "doesn''t it mean that he can call the wind and the rain in the river''s Lake, or he can cross the river in vain? Can''t you just use one of your abilities and leave? "


    Huang Rong was so anxious that she stamped her feet: "Dad, you''re trying to embarrass people on purpose."


    Song Qingshu stopped her: "the master of Huangdao is the master of this place. Now that I have issued a travel order, I have no reason to lick my face and stay here. Now that I have sent you back safely, the task has been accomplished, so I''ll leave." After that, regardless of Huang Rong''s request, he opened the stone door of the tomb and disappeared in the wind and rain without looking back.


    Huang Rong ran to the door and watched his back disappear. Looking back, she glared at her father angrily: "Dad ~"


    On the contrary, pharmacist Huang glared at her fiercely: "the older you are, the more shameful you are. When you were bent on going your own way, you had to marry Guo Jing. No matter how you say it, you can be regarded as congenial; But I didn''t expect that you are more and more daring, and now you have done such a thing! "


    Huang Rong answered with a guilty heart: "what did I do?"


    Huang pharmacist sneered: "Dad is not Guo Jing that silly boy, you just those lies to hide from others, but can''t hide from dad."


    "Nothing really happened to us just now." Huang Rong was in a hurry.


    Pharmacist Huang gave her a deep look: "I know your temperament best. If you had no intimate relationship, you would never take off your clothes in front of a strange man, even if you really want to bake clothes."


    "It''s not for baking clothes. What else can we do?" Huang Rong''s voice went down involuntarily. "Don''t think about your daughter so badly."


    Huang Yaoshi also sighed: "rong''er, when you come to this field, do you even want to hide it from me?"


    Huang Rong opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain. She knew her father was a scholar, and no reasonable excuse could deceive him.


    "Is he the man he saw last time in the kingdom of Jin?" Pharmacist Huang suddenly asked. At the beginning, he and Zhou Botong were passing through the territory of the kingdom of Jin when they met a man wearing a mask flying in the air with her in his arms. At that time, he saw that they looked and behaved very closely. They were never held by that man. He was worried that things would be exposed, and he deliberately supported Zhou Botong.


    Huang Rong opened her mouth and finally admitted, "yes."


    "How on earth did you get on well?" Huang asked.


    Huang Rong wanted to deny it, but with her father''s insightful eyes, she finally collapsed, fell down on him and began to cry: "Dad ~"


    The grievance and fear that he suffered during this period of time finally broke out completely. He told the story of what happened in the state of Jin. Of course, he only mentioned the chaotic night, but did not mention the evil things that song Qingshu did in the next few days. Otherwise, his father would definitely go after him.

 Chapter 1453

    "This bastard has taken advantage of you so much!" Pharmacist Huang was so angry that he clapped his hand on a stone railing beside him and shattered the railing.


    "He didn''t mean it that night. All he could say was that it was fate. What''s more, he saved the lives of brother Jing and me many times." Huang Rong also told her father about many things that happened later, especially the rescue in Lin''an several times. In fact, she didn''t understand why she would speak for that person. However, seeing her father so angry, she couldn''t help explaining for song Qingshu.


    Pharmacist Huang gave her a deep look: "do you have feelings for him?"


    Huang Rong''s face changed slightly, and she shook her head in a hurry: "no, absolutely not!"


    Pharmacist Huang took a deep look at him and stopped talking. After a long silence, he finally said, "rong''er, whose child is in your stomach?"


    Huang Rong''s body trembled and blushed, saying, "of course it belongs to brother Jing."


    "Is it?" Pharmacist Huang''s eyes seem to have insight into people''s heart.


    Huang Rong bit her lip and said, "anyway, the child''s surname will be Guo."


    If pharmacist Huang was thoughtful, he would not ask about this topic any more. Instead, he turned to the topic: "does Guo Jing know about this?"


    Huang Rong shook her head blankly: "I didn''t tell him."


    Pharmacist Huang sighed: "although I don''t like Guo Jing all the time, I also admit that he is a hero. You can''t hide this from him all your life."


    "What''s the point of telling him about this matter? Apart from increasing his troubles and causing irreparable rift between our husband and wife," Huang Rong was adamant, "I will never let him know about it, and I will use the rest of my life to make up for the debt to him."


    Pharmacist Huang shook his head: "this is what I am most worried about. You can barely maintain this marriage. In the end, there will be more guilt and debt left, and you will never get back to the quintessence of love. Will you really be happy?"


    "And it''s not your fault in this matter. Based on my understanding of Guo Jing, if you tell him the truth, he won''t blame you. Instead of living a lifetime full of deception and guilt, it''s better to tell him frankly and completely solve this knot. "


    Huang Rong''s face was a little pale: "Dad, don''t force me. I really can''t tell him the truth."


    Pharmacist Huang gave her a deep look: "it seems that you are still in love with the boy surnamed song."


    "I didn''t!" Huang Rong quickly denied.


    Pharmacist Huang went to the door of the tomb, opened the stone door, looked at the roaring storm outside, and said after a long time, "you are in a dilemma. Your reason tells you that you can''t do anything wrong to Guo Jing, but you can''t control it emotionally... I know what you are worried about. You are not only worried about hurting Guo Jing, but also worried about being spurned by the whole world, but you are my daughter of dongxie, What''s the use of red tape? As long as you really like it in your heart, you will directly end this marriage with Guo Jing and stay with song Qingshu. Even if the whole world spits on you, my father will support you. "


    Huang Rong looked at him in surprise: "Dad, do you appreciate song Qingshu so much?"


    Huang Yaoshi''s face flashed a trace of anger: "I appreciate his fart!"


    He also realized that he was a bit impolite, and then he continued with a cold hum: "I just don''t want you to spend a time in regret and hesitation, to help you make a choice: either break up with the song surname completely, and then tell Guo Jing everything, so that you are not afraid of song Qingshu pestering you in the future; Or you can break up with Guo Jing and let song Qingshu marry you. Then you will be completely free, and your child will have his own father. "


    Huang Rong''s face was so red that she was about to drip water: "Dad, I told you that the child is not..."


    Huang pharmacist directly interrupted: "OK, OK, take your mother''s face seriously, you don''t have to worry so much, think about it carefully, how to choose."


    Huang Rong took a deep breath and answered firmly, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Naturally, I chose brother Jing."


    Pharmacist Huang stared into her eyes and said in a cold voice, "well, if someone surnamed song pesters you again, I''ll break his dogleg!"


    Huang Rong couldn''t help muttering: "who will break whose leg then?"


    Pharmacist Huang''s sword eyebrows were about to stand up: "what do you say?"


    Huang Rong spat out her tongue, as if she had gone back to her girlhood. She quickly explained with a smile, "Dad, no matter how song Qingshu says that he has saved my life for brother Jing and me, he can be regarded as our friend. How can he do nothing to do with each other? I don''t know how to explain that when brother Jing asks."


    "Muddleheaded ah, you have skin relatives, and then often contact, it is difficult to ensure that the line will be wrong, what regret things to do." Pharmacist Huang is furious.


    "No, I''ve got a sense of propriety." Huang Rong said somewhat stubbornly.


    "I hope so." Pharmacist Huang sighed with a sigh. At this moment, the storm outside seems to be smaller. He then said, "while we are going home, your clothes should not be dry, right? Go back and take a hot bath and change your clothes. "


    "Well." Huang Rong''s face turned red, but she was moved in her heart. Although her father had been scolding her all the time, she was still concerned about her body, worried that she would be infected with cold because of her wet clothes.


    Pharmacist Huang took up the coir raincoat just put at the door and put it on his daughter. He protected her all the way back home. He hurriedly told the servant to prepare hot water and clean clothes for her to bathe, while he hurried back to the room to prepare a prescription for her.


    Huang Rong is lying in the bath tub, feeling warm all over. He looks out of the window. Although the storm is much smaller now, it is still a dangerous weather to go out to sea.


    "I don''t know if he will be buried in the sea?" Huang Rong murmured to herself.


    "That''s how you want me to die." At this time, a banter came from the room.


    Huang Rong looked around in disbelief and found that song Qingshu was leaning against the windowsill on the other side, looking at this side with a smile.


    "Didn''t you go to sea?" Huang Rong exclaimed.


    "You just went to the sea," Song Qingshu said with a black line when he heard the word "go to the sea." I don''t want to stay in the situation just now. Otherwise, your father won''t work hard with me. But I''m not a fool. I''m going to the sea in such a big storm... Bah, I''m going to feed the fish. "


    "So you came back quietly?" There was a smile in Huang Rong''s eyes.


    "Of course, it''s lucky that you explained the mechanism of the island to me before, so I could find it all the way here. Otherwise, I might be blown into the sea in such a big storm." Song Qingshu said happily.


    Huang Rong thought of each other. She put her hands on her chest nervously. She shrank to the bottom of the bathtub and only had one head exposed: "when did you come?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. I don''t see anything."


    Huang Rong was secretly relieved, but when she heard his last sentence, she almost fainted: "anyway, what we should watch and what we shouldn''t watch have been finished before."


    "You Huang Rong was short of breath, and her eyes were full of anger.


    "Well, well, you quickly wash it, I was drenched, very uncomfortable, also want to wash." Song Qingshu said while pulling his wet clothes, a look of disgust.


    "Don''t mess around. My father is not far away. I''ll shout." Huang Rong was startled and hid under the water.


    Song Qingshu looked at her angrily: "where do you want to go? I don''t want to wash it with you. I want you to wash it for me after you wash it."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red and flatly refused, "no way!"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu is at a loss.


    "I have washed this water. How can I... How can I give it to you?" Huang Rong bit her lip and said angrily.


    "What shall we do? Let the servants prepare another bucket of water? Your father is so smart that he will think of something, "Song Qingshu waved his hand and said thoughtfully," don''t worry, I won''t despise your bath water. "


    Huang Rong almost fainted. What do you mean you don''t dislike me? It''s clear that I dislike you. How can a woman''s bath water be used by a man.


    However, she also knows that song Qingshu''s words are reasonable. If she refills a bucket of water, her father''s intelligence will surely detect the abnormality. Seeing that he is all wet at this time, she knows that if he did not send himself back, he would not be so embarrassed.


    With a sigh, Huang Rong said, "wait a minute."


    "Well, take your time. I''m not in a hurry." Song Qingshu leans against the windowsill in his spare time, with a very natural and unrestrained manner.


    Huang Rong thought that with you here, where can I wash it slowly? Although he didn''t look here, she always felt very uncomfortable. Yu Guang swept over the screen, picked up the towel next to him, swung it around the screen, and pulled it over between them.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling a little depressed: "you don''t believe my character."


    Huang Rong spat and said with a smile, "what kind of character do you have?"


    Song Qingshu snorted, "have I done nothing to you all the way?"


    "What about the sedan chair that came out of Han''s house before?" Huang Rong''s words left him speechless.


    "As the saying goes, it''s impossible to correct mistakes by knowing them. Didn''t I correct them later?" Song Qingshu murmured discontentedly.


    "Just because you were a gentleman later, I kept you in the house so politely. Otherwise, do you think I would tolerate you so much?" Huang Rong quickly wiped her body, hid behind the screen, and put on her clothes.


    Song Qingshu''s face is full of tears at this moment. Good people are rewarded with good deeds. The ancients didn''t deceive me. If she had been in the same room before, she would not have agreed to change her clothes and bake them, let alone stay in the room when she was bathing.


    Although can''t see, but the air machine lock, can hear she is anxious to wear clothes, song Qingshu can''t help but remind: "don''t worry, I won''t peek, you are pregnant in the body, the ground is slippery, be careful not to fall."


    Huang Rong heart a warm: "I know."


    When she came out from behind the screen, song Qingshu could not help but be stunned. The long skirt at home showed the style of a young woman. The long silk skirt was gently wrapped in a plump and graceful body, which was enough to fascinate countless men. Especially because she had just taken a bath, she was still vaguely covered with water vapor, like a fairy.

 Chapter 1454

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but praise: "rong''er, you are so beautiful."


    Huang Rong''s heart jumped, and suddenly felt that it was a mistake to take him here: "I''m not one of those little girls who were cheated by you. I''ll go and wash it myself. I''ll find you a clean dress."


    Song Qingshu jumped down from the windowsill: "the wet clothes are really miserable." Three under five divide two then took off clothes to drill into the bath bucket.


    Huang Rong''s face turned red. She hurried to one side to look for her clothes instead of looking there.


    "The water smells good." Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling the spray of the bath bucket.


    Hearing his words, Huang Rong almost fell over. She found a suit of clothes from the wardrobe and threw it over her face: "wash it quickly, don''t talk so much."


    Song Qingshu quickly grasped it and said with a smile, "is this Brother Guo''s clothes?"


    Huang Rong nodded: "before the old clothes, you do not dislike."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "the quality of the things that Brother Guo used must be excellent. How can I dislike them?"


    Huang Rong glared at him angrily. With her intelligence, she couldn''t hear the meaning of the words. Just as she was about to get angry, there came the voice of pharmacist Huang from afar: "rong''er, come out for dinner when you''re ready. My father specially gave you some medicine to relieve the cold."


    "Coming ~" Huang Rong answered, then stared at Song Qingshu and said in a low voice, "I''ll go out first. Be smart yourself. Don''t make any noise and be found."


    Song Qingshu waved: "don''t worry, I don''t want to be chased by your father again."


    Huang Rong put on a coat and went out, closing the door carefully.


    As soon as she left, song Qingshu also felt a little dull. By the way, even the water in the bath bucket faded a little. After washing quickly, he climbed out and dressed.


    It wasn''t long before some dumb servants came in and moved out the bathtub and other things. Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the closet, had to be glad that he was fast enough. Otherwise, it would be a bit of trouble to be hit by these dumb servants.


    After the dumb servants packed up their things and went out, song Qingshu was bored and didn''t want to come out of the closet. Maybe he was too tired for a few days. After staying in it for a while, he felt sleepy and went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Rong pushed the door in and saw that the things inside had been cleaned up, and even the bath bucket had disappeared. She could not help but change her face slightly. At the same time, she secretly blamed herself that she had been disturbed by him, and she didn''t prevent the servants from coming to clean up.


    "Did he leave?" Huang Rong closed the door and looked in the room. She didn''t see the trace of song Qingshu. She couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    She even ran to the window where song Qingshu appeared before and pushed it open to investigate. Unfortunately, she still didn''t see each other''s voice.


    "It looks like it''s really gone." Huang Rong sat down at the table and sighed.


    "Did you suddenly find that you didn''t want to leave me?" At this time, a voice of banter came to my ear.


    Huang Rong was startled and turned around to find song Qingshu sitting in the closet looking at himself with a smile.


    "To die!" Huang Rong gently patted her chest and said angrily, "people who don''t know if they are pregnant can''t stand being scared."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly. He jumped out of the closet and asked, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," Huang Rong involuntarily distanced himself from him. In order to resolve the embarrassment, she took out something from her arms and handed it to the other side. "I haven''t eaten anything today. I''m hungry. Here you are."


    Song Qingshu took it over and found that a handkerchief was wrapped with some exquisite snacks. However, because it was wrapped in a handkerchief and kept in his arms, many of them were damaged.


    He eyebrows move, said with a smile: "and your temperature, warm."


    Huang Rong peach gill health dizzy, reaching out to grab back: "don''t eat even."


    Song Qingshu move faster, hand to the back of a shrink to hide in the past: "who said I don''t eat ah." While saying this, he threw a piece into his mouth and said, "well, the snacks on Taohua island are really delicious."


    Hearing his praise, a smile appeared at the corner of Huang Rong''s mouth. She poured a glass of water thoughtfully and handed it over: "be careful, don''t choke."


    Song Qingshu drank all the water in the cup, and couldn''t help sighing: "people. Wives are really more considerate than girls."


    Huang Rong''s wonderful eyes glared at him, obviously dissatisfied with his name: "my father is very smart. I dare not bring you wine and vegetables under his eyes. I can only find some snacks in the kitchen. You can make do with it."


    "I''m not that expensive." Song Qingshu raised the cake in his hand, "what''s more, it''s delicious. Did you make it?"


    "Well thought, I don''t have the time." Huang Rong rolled a pretty white eye.


    Song Qingshu shook his head regretfully: "I''ve heard that rong''er''s cooking skills are unparalleled in the world, but I haven''t tasted what you made."


    Huang Rong opened her mouth, but she didn''t promise anything in the end.


    "No, what if my father suddenly passes by and hears your voice?" Huang Rong suddenly realized this big problem.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, I''m fully open now. If someone comes near here, I''ll notice in advance."


    Huang Rong looked at him in surprise: "but my father is not an ordinary expert." She has been very euphemistic. You know, pharmacist Huang is one of the top five experts in the Central Plains. She is among the top experts in the world, so she is very worried that song Qingshu can''t find the other person close in time.


    "There should be no problem." Song Qingshu said lightly, with a detached temperament in his tone.


    Huang Rong''s face turned pale, and finally sighed: "I don''t know how you practice martial arts when you are young."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "actually, I don''t mind telling you my way of practicing martial arts. I''m afraid you won''t listen."


    Huang Rong a Zheng: "how can I not want to listen." She is also a person in the Jianghu. What''s more, she is always curious about unknown things. How can she not care about such secrets?


    "Come here, I''ll tell you." Song Qingshu''s smile seems to hide other meanings.


    Who knows Huang Rong not only does not come over, but shrinks back and looks at him with some vigilance: "why do you want to get so close?"


    Song Qingshu said unfathomably: "the so-called method does not spread six ears, if you are not interested, then forget it."


    Huang Rong''s face was struggling. In the end, her curiosity got the upper hand. She hesitated and said, "don''t fool me."


    Song Qingshu smiles. As soon as he gets close to her ear, he asks her that she has a faint fragrance. He has to sigh that Huang Rong is really a combination of heaven and earth. Even if she has been married for many years, she is more fragrant than many women.


    "I need to practice this martial arts..." Song Qingshu whispered in her ear, and her lips seemed to touch her earlobe.


    Feeling the hot breath of the men around her, Huang Rong''s white neck was covered with a layer of red halo, and she hid behind in a panic: "forget it, I don''t want to hear it."


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and was no longer reluctant. In order to dispel the embarrassment in the room, Huang Rong deliberately leads the topic to other places, and then they chat casually.


    After chatting like this for a long time, Huang Rong yawned and suddenly asked, "where do you sleep at night?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly: "I don''t know if you will accept me?"


    Huang Rong spat a mouthful, red face says: "I how convenient keep you."


    Song Qingshu pointed out that there was still no sign of stopping the storm outside: "but the storm outside is so big, and it''s still so heavy rain, you won''t drive me out so hard."


    "I''ll take you to their room." Huang Rong got up and said, we should know where there was a lack of house for the couple, Ke Zhenxie, Guo Fu, Da Xiaowu and other servants who lived on Taohua island.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "big and small martial arts? No, I''m worried about their bad luck. "


    Huang Rong almost didn''t choke, but in fact, she was not very satisfied with the two silly apprentices. She thought it was normal for song Qingshu to look down on them.


    "Then I''ll take you to Mr. Ke''s room." Huang Rong added, "because he is brother Jing''s master. Brother Jing respects him very much. Everything in the room is best prepared for him. Recently, he went out to play, and it''s just for you to live in."


    "That smelly, stubborn, blind old man?" Song Qingshu snorted, "I don''t like him, I can''t live."


    "If brother Jing hears it, he will have a good theory with you." Huang Rong pursed a smile. In fact, she didn''t like Ke Zhenxie very much, but because of Guo Jing, it''s hard to show it. Now hearing song Qingshu''s words, she can''t help feeling like a confidant.


    "Forget it, I''ll let you stay in fury''s room." Huang Rong said helplessly that there were many vacant rooms, but because there was no one to live in all the time, there was no basic bedding, and there was a lot of dust. Now it''s impossible to decorate them in a big way. After all, a little inattention would disturb her father.


    As for Guo Fu''s room, because she cut off Yang Guo''s arm some time ago, she came back for shelter and lived in Taohua island for a period of time, until Huang Rong and Guo Jing were going to Lin''an. Huang Rong worried that Taohua island was too close to Lin''an, and quietly informed her to leave ahead of time, so she had just left. The room was well bedded and carefully cared by servants, and the natural conditions were the best.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "Guo Fu is still a girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. Is it not good for me to live in her boudoir as a big man?"


    "You are a gentleman now," Huang Rong rolled her eyes. "Why, do you still want to live in my room?"


    Song Qingshu nodded solemnly: "yes, I think living with you is the best choice."


    Huang Rong suddenly turned pale: "what?"


    "Don''t get angry," Song Qingshu said quickly, "think about it. Your father hasn''t been back to Taohua island for so many years. Now when he comes back to the old place, he must have a lot of thoughts. If he can''t sleep at night and strolls around, won''t it be easy for me to be found? Only you are the safest. After all, a father won''t come to his daughter''s room most of the night. "

 Chapter 1455

    Huang Rong was instantly angry: "didn''t you just say that you would know in advance as long as someone was close to you? Even my father is no exception. "


    Song Qingshu really wanted to swallow back what he had just said, thinking that he could not show off in the future, or he would easily lift a stone and hit himself in the foot: "I said that when I was awake, how could I be so alert when I fell asleep? If ordinary people are close to me, maybe I''ll notice. But after sleeping, your father is close to me. I''m not an immortal. How can I react quickly? "


    Huang Rong frowned and had to admit that the other party made a lot of sense. If he lived in another room, he might be found by his father. He had to stay in his own room... The most dangerous place is the safest place.


    "We''re a married woman, a married man, a lonely man and a few girls... It''s hard to keep you here, but we can''t Although Huang Rong was loose, she refused after much consideration.


    Song Qingshu shrugged, and did not continue to force: "you have a point, I go out to find a place to deal with one night, you have an early rest." Smile at her, the figure quickly flashed out of the window.


    "Ah ~" Huang Rong opened her mouth, but finally she took her hand back and yelled at him. How could she keep him here?


    Lying on the bed, Huang Rong stares at the top of the bed in a daze. Originally sleepy, she can''t sleep. She thinks too many things and remembers too many things. At last, her thoughts are flying and her heart is in disorder.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a snow-white lightning flashed out of the window, followed by bursts of terrible thunder, and the power of heaven and earth was fully displayed at this moment.


    Huang Rong''s face shows the color of struggle. Finally, she sits up from the bed, puts on her clothes and takes up her umbrella. She is really worried and plans to go out to see song Qingshu.


    "I don''t know where he is in such a storm." Huang Rong bit her lip and stood in a daze for a while.


    Peach Blossom Island is not small. It''s not so easy to find someone, but Huang Rong certainly won''t turn around and ponder carefully: "he doesn''t want to live in other rooms. Did he run back to my mother''s tomb? I think it''s the safest place now."


    "No, he just took a shower and changed his clothes. He should not rush into the rain any more. He is suffering from the rain all over his body." Huang Rong denied the initial speculation, and finally decided to look in the nearby rooms.


    As soon as she opened the door, Huang Rong felt a chill even though she was wrapped in her coat. However, she still forced herself to walk out and look into the empty rooms.


    She first looked for her daughter''s room and found nothing. Then she went to the room of Xiaowu and others, but she still didn''t find anything.


    All of a sudden, I thought to myself that if the other party only ate a few cakes a day, would he go to the kitchen?


    Huang Rong with skirt, quickly walk to the direction of the kitchen, who knows not long, head-on met Huang pharmacist.


    "What are you doing out so late?" Pharmacist Huang looked at her suspiciously.


    Huang Rong responded quickly and said without hesitation, "I''m suddenly hungry. I''m going to go to the kitchen to make something to eat."


    "Just call the dumb servants to do it." Pharmacist Huang looked at his daughter pitifully, "it''s inconvenient for you to do this when you''re pregnant."


    "I don''t want to trouble them so late, and I''m still used to my own taste." Huang Rong didn''t lower her voice because she was worried that song Qingshu was hiding in the kitchen, hoping that he would hide in advance when he heard the news.


    "Yes, in terms of cooking, those people can''t catch up with you." Pharmacist Huang nodded, "I''ll go with you and help you."


    Huang Rong said, "Dad, why haven''t you gone to bed so late?"


    Huang Yaoshi snorted, his face was a little ugly: "it''s not for song Qingshu. I doubt that he didn''t leave the island at all, so I''ll look around."


    Huang Rong jumped in her heart and asked, "did dad find anything?"


    Pharmacist Huang glanced at her: "are you worried about him?"


    Huang Rong shook her head in a hurry and said with a guilty heart, "how can I worry about him?"


    "If not," Huang snorted, "you can''t have any more contact with him."


    "I know that." Huang Rong''s mouth pouts. She doesn''t know why. She seems to have gone back to the scene when she fell in love with brother Jing but was beaten by her father. This kind of feeling is really familiar.


    "I know you don''t think so, but you are married. Don''t make mistakes." Pharmacist Huang''s voice was a little chilly and warned again.


    "I know, I know." Huang Rong was a little fidgety and couldn''t help humming, "my father is not Tang Wu, but Bo Zhou Kong. How can he be like those old scholars of Cheng Zhu Neo Confucianism now?"


    Huang Yaoshi has a black face: "although dad doesn''t care about the secular etiquette, he values the wholehearted love most. If you make up your mind to leave Guo Jing, Dad won''t say anything more; But since you have chosen him in the end, you can''t have any other thoughts. "


    "What''s more, the boy named song has not been famous for a few years, but he has incurred a lot of romantic debts in the river and lake. Even people like me who don''t ask about the affairs in the river and lake have heard a lot about him. How can such a man be true?" Pharmacist Huang himself devoted himself to his wife Feng Zhen. Naturally, he hated the playful people most. So although he didn''t like Guo Jing as a silly son-in-law, he hated song Qingshu as a frivolous prodigal.


    "Come on, my daughter is not stupid." Huang Rong''s face darkened. In fact, she had already thought about these reasons.


    Next, father and daughter are cooking and chatting in the kitchen. They haven''t seen each other for many years. Naturally, they have a lot to talk about. Time goes by.


    Looking at the dishes, pharmacist Huang could not help frowning and said, "can you still eat these things when you are pregnant?"


    Huang Rong''s eyes twinkled: "I don''t know why. I''m very hungry these days. Some want to eat meat."


    "Is it?" Pharmacist Huang gave her a thoughtful look.


    "Daddy, would you like to try it?" Huang Rong asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t eat at night," pharmacist Huang shook his head. "You''re pregnant. It''s raining and the ground is slippery. Let me take it to your room."


    "No, my daughter is not so delicate." Huang Rong worried that song Qingshu would kill him and run to his room. How dare he let his father go.


    Pharmacist Huang suddenly said, "you won''t hide anything in the room."


    "Of course not. I''m not afraid that you''re tired." Huang Rong knew that her father had always been smart, and now he must have been suspicious. If he refused to go on, he might have guessed something.


    "I''m one of the top five in the Central Plains. I''m not tired of carrying something." Huang Yaoshi talked about his five unique identity. He could not help thinking that he could only draw with song Qingshu, and his face was even darker.


    "I''ll trouble dad." Huang Rong chuckled.


    After pharmacist Huang sent his daughter back to the room, he swept around with sharp eyes. He didn''t see the trace of song Qingshu, and then he breathed a sigh of relief: "it seems that I''m worried too much. How can rong''er be so ridiculous?"


    Seeing song Qingshu''s absence, Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt a sense of melancholy in her heart. Did she separate so quietly?


    "Well, it''s late. You can have a rest early. Dad won''t disturb you." After getting rid of his doubts, pharmacist Huang walked to the door, thought about it, and then threw a lemon from his sleeve to the table. He used a clever soft force. Although he threw it so far away, the lemon gently fell on the table, and nothing happened. "You''re pregnant. Eat so many greasy things, be careful of nausea and vomiting. Squeeze some lemon juice to press it when you eat."


    "Thank you, Dad." Seeing that her father was so considerate, Huang Rong could not help but feel a trace of warmth in her heart.


    After seeing her father off, Huang Rong sat down at the table, but instead of touching the dishes she had been cooking, she was in a daze with her cheek in her hand.


    "Are you really gone?"


    At this time, there was thunder and lightning outside, and Huang Rong was palpitating. She could not help but go to the window, opened the window, looked at the dark night sky, looked at the storm outside, and said with a frown, "where can you go in such a heavy rain?"


    "Are you worried about me?" There was a sound coming from below.


    Huang Rong was startled. She looked down and saw song Qingshu shrinking under the windowsill and looking at herself with a smile.


    "Why are you hiding here?" Huang Rong is angry and funny. Although it''s under the eaves, the wind and rain outside are blowing from time to time, and the place nearby is all wet. Only one foot of his body is dry, so he must have been using his internal power to keep the rain from blowing on him.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "your father patrols around like a thief. Where can I hide? You are the safest one. If you don''t let me in, I can only hide in the corner outside."


    Looking at him pitifully, Huang Rong knows that he has a disguise, but he is also somewhat apologetic. After all, song Qingshu''s martial arts are not afraid of his father at all. The main reason why he is hiding is that he is afraid of his face.


    "Let''s talk about it first." Huang Rong took an umbrella to cover the wind and rain outside for him.


    Up to now, song Qingshu is not polite. With a slight jump, he comes in from the window: "what is so fragrant?"


    Huang Rong pointed to the delicacies on the table: "it''s just made in the kitchen. If you don''t like it, eat it."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "rong''er''s cooking skills are unparalleled in the world. I can''t be too happy to abandon it." He didn''t eat much today except a few cakes. Now he is really hungry.


    "Is this specially made for me?" Looking at several kinds of delicious food, song Qingshu couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Good idea." Huang Rong spat, "just because I met my father near the kitchen. In order not to be suspected by him, I did it easily."


    Looking at her blushing face, song Qingshu smiles and no longer asks. Instead, he turns his attention back to the dishes she made: "pickled shrimp, fried crab with scallion and ginger, and so on. The rest of the dish is... Oysters?"


    "What happened to the oysters?" Huang Rong looked at a loss, "because on the island, there are only these seafood."


    "It''s an aphrodisiac for men. Rong''er, are you suggesting something?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1456

    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Huang Rong''s face turned red in an instant. She reached over and wanted to take it back: "I''ll take it and throw it away."


    However, song Qingshu moved faster and protected the oyster behind him. He said with a smile, "it''s a pity to throw away such a good thing."


    "It''s not what you think." Huang Rong was crying. Just now, while chatting with her father, she was busy cooking and took some food materials. She didn''t expect such a big misunderstanding.


    "I know you don''t mean that. I''m just teasing you by saying that on purpose." Song Qingshu dodged and picked up a piece to eat. "Well, it''s fresh and tender. It''s really the best."


    Huang Rong pounced several times, but failed to get the oysters back. He had to give up and sat at the table sulking.


    Song Qingshu no longer teases her, but also sits at the table again: "Rong Er, let''s eat together."


    "Eat you big head!" Huang Rong glared at him fiercely, "I''m not hungry, you eat by yourself."


    Song Qingshu subconsciously wanted to make fun of her a few more words, but seeing that her face was not good, he worried that she would be really annoyed, so he swallowed those words.


    He was a little hungry, and soon finished the seafood on the table: "it''s really happy to be born by the sea. People in the inland don''t have such good luck." You know, it''s hard for him to eat such fresh seafood in the imperial palace of the state of Jin. After all, there is no refrigerator or quick freezing technology in the world, so long-distance transportation of seafood is a huge problem.


    "Yes, I haven''t been back to Taohua island for so many years. I miss the life on the island very much." Huang Rong sincerely said that, after all, compared with Xiangyang''s various wars, peach blossom island still retains more beautiful memories.


    They continued to talk for a while, but Huang Rong couldn''t help yawning again. She was also secretly surprised: she was sleepy to death just now, but she couldn''t sleep in bed. How could she find him now and want to sleep again.


    Song Qingshu also saw her fatigue: "you''ve been busy all day, and you''ve cooked so many dishes. You must be sleepy. Go to bed early."


    "Oh ~" Huang Rong answered, but didn''t move her steps, "where are you going?"


    "Of course, continue to stay under the windowsill. Now I have enough to eat and drink, and I have more energy to resist the wind and rain." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    But his careful thought was instantly punctured by Huang Rong: "you don''t have to pretend to be pathetic. Don''t you want to force me to be compassionate and let you stay in the house?"


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "it''s so stormy outside. It would be best if rong''er could keep me in the house."


    Huang Rong''s face was red and she didn''t speak for a long time. Just when song Qingshu thought it was no good, she suddenly whispered, "then you sleep on the ground yourself."


    Finish saying then oneself go to bed and clothes lie on the bed, leave a back figure to him only.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and then overjoyed: "thank you, rong''er."


    Huang Rong snorted and ignored him.


    After the initial joy, song Qingshu can''t help but have a headache: "do you have many quilts?"


    "No Huang Rong replied rather stiffly.


    Song Qingshu looked at the cold ground and thought, is it hard to sleep on the floor all night? Hesitated for a while, finally determined, the whole person directly jumped to the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Rong was frightened by him and asked in a panic.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to offend you." Song Qingshu explained, "the main reason is that the floor can''t sleep, so borrow your bed."


    Huang Rong was so angry that she laughed: "you''re really making an inch. No matter how bad the floor is, it''s better than under the windowsill outside, isn''t it? It seems that I''m just too soft hearted. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "as the saying goes, those who are brave and starve to death are cowards. Now I can only summon up the courage to have a try. Rong''er, since you''ve been a good man, let''s do it to the end. "


    "No, it''s not proper!" Huang Rong sat up and said, "go down quickly."


    Song Qingshu said: "rong''er, if I really want to do something to you, I have plenty of opportunities along the way. With my martial arts, you can''t resist what I want to do to you now. Even if you disturb your father, it doesn''t help."


    "Are you threatening me?" Huang Rong looks cold.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s not a threat. I just want to show you that I don''t mean any harm to you, and I promise I won''t do anything to offend you."


    Huang Rong''s face changed a lot. It was obvious that she was engaged in a fierce psychological struggle. On the one hand, she knew what the other party said was true, but on the other hand, as a woman, it was difficult for her to accept the other party''s request.


    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a brilliant smile: "if you don''t still don''t believe me, you can see how innocent and innocent my expression is at this time, and you can know how bright and magnificent I am."


    Huang Rong''s tight face couldn''t help it any more. She chuckled and said, "it''s rare for you to be so thick skinned."


    "Then you agree." Song Qingshu was pleased with the way.


    Huang Rong turned over and turned her back to her.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was thin skinned and hard to admit, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    After a while, Huang Rong finally felt that something was wrong: "I''ve got a knife in front of me. When the time comes, I''ll cut my hands and chop my feet!"


    Although she knew that the threat was weak because of the difference in martial arts between the two sides, she still had to make her attitude clear.


    Seeing that song Qingshu didn''t answer all the time, Huang Rong frowned and turned around. She was about to attack, but she heard the other party snoring slightly.


    "It''s like that." Huang Rong curls her lips. With her intelligence, she naturally doesn''t believe that song Qingshu is asleep so soon, but she also understands that this is the other party''s deliberate gesture to reassure her.


    If it was before, she would never agree with song Qingshu to go to bed, but this time from Lin''an to Taohua Island, the time they spent together, the conversation along the way let her know more about each other''s heart, know that although he is a bit romantic, he is not so unscrupulous mean person, especially song Qingshu''s knowledge and conversation from later generations, let her admire.


    At the beginning, she was still alert to each other, worried about his misbehavior, but it wasn''t long before she felt her eyelids heavy and sleepy.


    "Can''t sleep, can''t sleep ~" Huang Rong kept telling himself.


    "But his breathing has calmed down, and he must have fallen asleep?" At this time, another voice sounded in her mind.


    In this tangle, she finally couldn''t help sleeping.


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Rong suddenly moved in her heart. She opened her eyes and looked to the side. She saw song Qingshu''s eyes shining in the dark.


    "You haven''t slept yet?" Huang Rong looked out of the window. The sky was a little white. It was the time when people slept most soundly.


    "Some can''t sleep." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    "Oh ~" Huang Rong didn''t know what to say to him.


    Suddenly song Qingshu asked, "can I touch your baby in your stomach?"


    Huang Rong subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she didn''t know why. She hesitated when she came to her mouth, and gave an imperceptible hum.


    Seeing her acquiescence, song Qingshu puts her hand on her slightly raised abdomen and feels the heat of his palm. Huang Rong can''t help shivering in her heart.


    "Did he just kick me?" Song Qingshu suddenly raised his head in surprise.


    Huang Rong said with a smile: "it''s only a few months. How can I kick you?" She had an experience and knew that it would be months before her baby could kick.


    "But I can feel him." Song Qingshu gently stroked her belly.


    Huang Rong''s whole body was stiff. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the other person''s hand was very soft and comfortable to touch. She even hoped that he could touch it so gently forever.


    After a while, the other party''s hand gradually moved up, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Now she can''t continue to pretend that she doesn''t know. She grabbed his hand, bit his lip and said angrily, "you promised not to offend me before."


    "If you don''t want to, of course it''s offensive; If you do, it''s not offensive. " Song Qingshu smiles like an old fox.


    Huang Rong opened her mouth. She knew that this was not good, but she didn''t know why. She couldn''t say what she refused.


    Seeing her acquiescence, song Qingshu pasted her up and put her in his arms with his other hand.


    Huang Rong had to admit that her opponent''s hand seemed to have a kind of magic power. Soon she became short of breath and her body became soft.


    "It doesn''t work like this..." the remaining reason made her try to push away the other side, but when she came into contact with the other side''s hot body, there was a touch that made her palpitation.


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu came to her ear and said gently.


    Huang Rong''s ears are a very sensitive place. When he feels the heat of his breath, the whole person trembles.


    "Dad said that if he chose brother Jing, he would completely break up with song Qingshu. It seems reasonable." Huang Rong recalled her father''s warning.


    "Let''s indulge for the last time. After tonight, we will be strangers to him." Huang Rong made up her mind, and the heavy pressure seemed to be swept away.


    "I can give it to you, but you have to promise me a condition." Huang Rong pressed song Qingshu''s chest and noticed the desire in his eyes. He could not help but shudder.


    "What conditions?" Song Qingshu''s voice was extremely hoarse at this time.


    "After tonight, you and I have nothing to do with each other." Huang Rong murmured.


    "Good." Song Qingshu agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing that he agreed so quickly, Huang Rong''s heart flashed a faint sense of loss, but because of this, she was suddenly relieved. If the other party had been pestering her, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t press my stomach." Huang Rong suddenly gave a low cry and pushed the man away.


    "What about that?" Song Qingshu obviously had no experience in this field and was at a loss for a moment.


    Huang Rong took a charming look at him, then bit her lip, got up and knelt on the bed, much bolder than usual: "in this way... You move a little lighter ~"


    The man behind her screamed and held her by the waist


    The heavy breath of a man and the gentle and delicate voice of a woman soon rang in the room, because the thought that it was the last indulgence, Huang Rong no longer had the usual restrictions of etiquette, and she actively cooperated with the man behind her, constantly reaching the shiver of her soul.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you abuse my daughter like this At this time, the door was suddenly knocked open, accompanied by Huang Yaoshi angry roar.


    "No!" Huang Rong awoke in a moment. She sat up in a daze. It turned out that the gate had not been damaged and the man beside her was sleeping quietly. She realized that it was just a dream!

 Chapter 1457

    Huang Rong''s pretty face turned red in an instant. She was ashamed and embarrassed: "how could I have such a dream?"


    Suddenly, she noticed something strange in her thigh. Subconsciously, she reached out and touched it. It was so sticky that she could not wait to get in.


    "It''s just a dream. You need to be so... So emotional." Huang Rong''s cheeks were very hot at this time, and she looked aside with a guilty heart. Fortunately, song Qingshu was sleeping, and she didn''t find anything strange about her, so she was a little relieved.


    Huang Rong wants to take a bath first, but it''s too deep now. It''s not convenient for her to ask the servant to prepare the water. Moreover, as soon as she was together, she felt that her whole body was very soft. I think everything in her dream just now has exhausted her strength.


    But she had to lie down again, but after so many twists and turns, she couldn''t sleep any more. Looking at the man''s side face quietly, she couldn''t help but feel a little crazy for a moment: "people say that I have thoughts every day and dreams every night, and I dream about him... Is this the real idea in my heart?"


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Next, Huang Rong was in such a uneasy and struggling mood, and the day gradually became bright.


    When song Qingshu opened his eyes and saw Huang Rong''s tired face, he was scared: "Rong Er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Huang Rong finally wakes up from that muddle headed state. Seeing song Qingshu''s face, she can''t help but think of the picture of herself kneeling in front of him. Her face turns red again: "nothing... Nothing."


    Song Qingshu reached out and explored her forehead, frowned and said, "some of your hair is hot. It seems that you have a lot of hot sweat. Was it because you were infected with wind and cold after getting wet yesterday?"


    "No... No." Huang Rong''s eyes twinkled and she said with a guilty heart. Then she got up and put on her coat. She thought that she would tell her servant to prepare hot water to wash, or she would be too uncomfortable.


    Worried about being seen by the other party, Huang Rong said in a hurry: "just because you were worried about your misbehavior last night, so you couldn''t sleep."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "in your heart, I''m not trustworthy?"


    Huang Rong snorted. Thinking of her dream last night, she became more and more agitated.


    Song Qingshu also turned down from the bed. After putting on his clothes, he ran to the window and said happily, "the storm has stopped!"


    Huang Rong was stunned. The storm came and went suddenly. Judging from her experience growing up on the island, such a storm would last for several days.


    "I have to take advantage of this opportunity to leave as soon as possible, or the storm will come again and I will be trapped here all the time." Song Qingshu thought that the Southern Song Dynasty was sharpening their swords to carry out the northern expedition. There were too many things to be arranged in the state of Jin, and he had less and less time to leave.


    "Then I won''t keep you." If it had been yesterday, Huang Rong might have been a little disappointed with such a hasty parting. But after that absurd dream in the evening, now she doesn''t know how to face each other. She just wants him to leave early so that she can calm down.


    "Rong''er, you have a good baby on the island. Zhongyuan is extremely dangerous now. Don''t go back for the time being." Song Qingshu thought of all kinds of dangers Huang Rong encountered during her pregnancy in the original book and couldn''t help reminding her.


    "Well, I know." Huang Rong nodded her head.


    At this time, not far away suddenly thought of the melodious sound of Dongxiao, obviously Huang pharmacist got up, two people in the room have a heart.


    "I really have to go, or your father will find me spending the night in your room, and he won''t do anything for me." Song Qingshu said in a hurry, it can be predicted that this kind of fight will be very unjust. The other party will fight to kill you, but you can''t hurt the other party.


    Huang Rong was also a little flustered. She pushed him to the back window sill of the house: "then you go quickly, and I won''t keep you."


    Song Qingshu jumped out in a flash. When Huang Rongzheng was a little lost, the other side showed his face again: "I''ll come to Taohua island to see you when I''m free."


    Huang Rong spat: "who wants you to see."


    Song Qingshu laughs and disappears out of the window.


    Huang Rong went to the window and looked at the direction of his disappearance. For a moment, he looked complicated.


    "Rong''er, I seem to hear the laughter of a man in your room?" Just then, pharmacist Huang pushed the door and came in, looking around suspiciously.


    Huang Rong''s heart jumped, and she quickly turned back to squeeze out a smile: "Dad, how can there be a man''s voice in her daughter''s room?" As he said this, he quietly wiped off the footprints that song Qingshu had just stepped on the windowsill.


    "Is it?" Pharmacist Huang looked around and found nothing. He suddenly noticed the fatigue on Huang Rong''s face and said, "you look even worse than yesterday."


    "I didn''t sleep well last night," Huang Rong blushed. The real reason is of course inconvenient. She had to explain, "maybe she just came back and didn''t get used to it."


    Song Qingshu had already come to the seaside when Huang Rong was fighting with his father. Yesterday, Huang Rong explained to him the mechanism on the island, but the dense forest couldn''t stop him.


    When I arrived at the seaside, I found a dock, which is supposed to be used by Taohua island people when they came out of the island. People on the island have many years of sea life experience and hide their ships in some hiding places, so they were not damaged by yesterday''s storm. Song Qingshu pushed one of the boats into the sea, but suddenly some of them were in trouble.


    He tried the sails and oars on the ship, but he couldn''t master the strength all the time, so he could only spin in place.


    "Do you want to go back to the island and catch a dumb servant to operate?" Song Qingshu has a black line.


    However, he finally gave up the idea, mainly because he was worried that the dumb servant would disclose today''s affairs afterwards, and that Huang Rong''s reputation would be damaged at that time. Although the dumb servant could not speak, there were still many ways to pass on the news. Song Qingshu couldn''t do it cold-bloodedly, so he had to give up the idea of looking for the dumb servant.


    "Hum, when Damo was able to cross the river with a reed, couldn''t I cross the sea with a boat?" Song Qingshu''s arrogance also came up. Instead of using oars and sails, he used his internal power to urge the boat to leave the island.


    Thanks to many years of coming to this world and his previous experience in marching and fighting, he decided the way forward with all kinds of knowledge. Otherwise, once he got the wrong direction, no matter how strong his internal power was, he would not be able to cross the Pacific.


    Fortunately, Taohua island is not far from the mainland. Song Qingshu found the right location and finally landed on the shore a few hours later.


    When he got ashore, he even had the illusion that the ground was shaking. He could not help looking ugly: "when we find a time to learn how to sail a boat, otherwise we will be like the original work of Hatoyama, who has a whole body of martial arts, but is almost buried in the water by two little girls. That''s a tragedy."


    I found a farmer nearby, asked about the place name, estimated that it was not too far from Ningbo, and went all the way to the northwest. When it was almost dark, I finally entered Shanyin city.


    "It seems that the murder in Shenyuan last time had a great influence. The soldiers at the gate of the city were several times more than usual." The reason why song Qingshu came back here is that this place is the only way for him to go north, and that he promised Lu Wushuang to come back to see her at the beginning. As the saying goes, he would rather be responsible for the world than the beauty. How could he have the heart to let a little girl down?


    At this time, Lu Wushuang was in a daze in his room and kept muttering to himself: "brother song, brother song, will you come to see me? I''ve been putting it off for so long that I''ll have to start tomorrow. "


    It turns out that she and Cheng Ying have an appointment to continue to save her best friend Shen Bijun. It''s time to start, but Lu Wushuang thinks of song Qingshu''s promise to leave, and keeps looking for various reasons to delay.


    Cheng Ying has no choice but to act first and let her catch up later, so that she can stay in Shanyin for a few more days.


    But these two days, Lu Wushuang has received several urging messages from his cousin. Knowing that he can''t wait any longer, he decided to leave early tomorrow morning to meet her.


    "Maybe he forgot me long ago." Lu Wushuang said with self pity.


    "Who forgot you?" Just then, a familiar voice came to my ear.


    Lu Wushuang looked back in disbelief and was surprised to find the man sitting on the window who was thinking about him all the time.


    "Brother song?" Lu Wushuang exclaimed uncertainly.


    "Matchless, I''ve kept you waiting." Seeing her slightly red and swollen eyes, song Qingshu said with pity.


    "Brother song!" Determined that he was not dreaming, Lu Wushuang couldn''t help it any more. He jumped into each other''s arms excitedly and began to cry.


    Wenxiang nephrite is in his arms. Song Qingshu gently pats the girl on the back to comfort her. But suddenly, he looks strange. I don''t know whether it''s the oyster he ate last night or the sequelae of Huang Rong''s stimulation. Now he is extremely sensitive and has a reaction in an instant when he holds the girl''s body.


    Lu Wushuang was obviously aware of something, and his body became more and more soft.


    Seeing the atmosphere in the room becoming more and more ambiguous, song Qingshu suddenly moved his ears and looked out of the room with a dignified look: "someone is coming."


    Lu Wushuang was stunned. Now there was a noise coming from outside. He pushed the window open and found a group of captors coming here.


    "Brother song, you should hide first." After all, Lu Wushuang is a yellow girl. If she is known to meet a man in her boudoir, she has no face.


    Song Qingshu nodded, his identity is sensitive, and now it is really not suitable to meet the official figures of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Not long after he hid, the door was pushed open from the outside. The head of the family had an oval face and red phoenix eyes. She was Xue Baochai, the eldest miss of the Xue family.


    "How did she come here?" Song Qingshu in the dark is puzzled.


    Soon Xue Baochai''s words solved his doubts: "Miss Lu, we suspect that you have something to do with the case of Shen Yuan killing the family. I hope you will come with us."


    Lu Wushuang did not wake up from the joy just now. When he heard the bad news, he was stunned: "what did you say?"


    "I hope Miss Lu will forgive me," Xue Baochai said faintly. "Our Imperial City Department accepted the case of Shen Yuan''s extermination. After investigating for some time, we finally found some clues. On the night of the crime, someone saw you and your cousin rushing to Shen Yuan. I specially inquired about your servant girl. You and your cousin didn''t come back that night, so you are suspected of committing a crime."


    "Nonsense," Lu Wushuang retorted immediately. "My cousin and I are going to investigate the case of Bijun missing. Besides, Bijun is our good friend. How can we harm her family?"


    "Just because you have a close relationship with Shen Bijun, we suspect that you are inextricably related to this case." Seeing what Lu Wushuang had to say, Xue Baochai waved her hand directly, "if you have anything to say, come back with us and take it away!"

 Chapter 1458

    Xue Baochai''s command, a few Imperial City Department''s men surrounded, Lu Wushuang''s face changed, and finally gave up the resistance: "OK, I''ll go with you, just as the so-called Qing self-cleaning, Lu family will not let you wrongly me."


    Song Qingshu frowns slightly in the dark. He can tell that Lu Wushuang is suggesting that he should not appear. After all, there will be a lot of troubles if his identity is leaked.


    He knew that Lu Wushuang had always been reckless, but now he was so considerate and considerate that he couldn''t help being moved.


    At this moment, the people of Kungfu Imperial City Division have taken Lu Wushuang away. Other people in Lu''s house also get the news. They are filled with righteous indignation and want to go to Shanyin city to discuss.


    Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t go with them to join in the fun. Instead, he pondered in secret. It was not difficult to save Lu Wushuang. A few secret agents of the Imperial City Department could not defeat him, but what was difficult was what to do later.


    If Lu Wushuang is rescued by force, won''t she become a real suspect and be wanted by the imperial court all over the country at that time? Since then, a little girl can''t go back to her home and can only live in the dark?


    "The key is how to get rid of her suspicion." If song Qingshu was thoughtful, he soon had a plan.


    Xue Baochai took Lu Wushuang back to the stronghold of the Imperial City Department in Shanyin, and immediately put her on trial: "did you and your cousin go to Shenyuan that night?"


    Lu Wushuang opened his mouth, but suddenly thought that if he admitted, would there be a series of troubles?


    As if she had guessed what she was thinking, Xue Baochai hummed coldly: "you don''t have to deny it. We have found the witness to make sure that you really went to Shenyuan that night."


    Lu Wushuang raised his chin and said: "since you know, why do you still ask? Yes, we went to Shenyuan that night, because Bijun is our good friend. This time she disappeared, we went to Shenyuan to find some clues. "


    "Looking for clues?" Xue Baochai said to her, "why did you disappear when the captors arrived in the city?"


    Lu Wushuang explained: "it''s just that we''re worried that meeting the captors will cause unnecessary trouble, so we deliberately avoid them." She didn''t want to involve song Qingshu, so she simply ignored some information.


    "But you didn''t go back to Lu Fu that night," Xue Baochai said, holding her chest in both hands and looking around her. "According to the city guards, you two didn''t go back to the city until the next morning. I sent someone to ask the servant girl in Lu Fu and confirmed that you didn''t go back that night. Why are you out of town


    "We..." Lu Wushuang was speechless for a moment. Suddenly he thought of the scene in the river that night. He had an idea and replied, "we went out of the city to take a bath."


    "Bath?" Xue Baochai''s eyes became sharp. "You just found out that your good friends and their family had been destroyed. Not only did you not report to the government, but also you were in the mood to take a bath? I''m afraid he was stained with blood and went out of the city to destroy the evidence. "


    "Nonsense Lu Wushuang immediately worried, "all told you, we and Bijun are friends, how can we hurt her family."


    "Maybe you approached Miss Shen and made friends with her on purpose for the secret of yuanyangdao." The suspicion in Xue Baochai''s eyes grew stronger and stronger. "Is Miss Shen''s disappearance related to you?"


    Because Shen Bijun is the crown prince and princess to be, there is a lot of pressure on the Imperial City Department. However, the case has not made any progress. Now it''s hard to find a clue. How can we not pursue it?


    "Don''t spit out blood. Don''t try to wrongly a good man if you can''t solve the case yourself." Lu Wushuang''s mouth has always been very tricky. He can''t help retorting.


    "Wronged?" Xue Baochai snorted, "we found out that your sisters went to an inn in the east of the city and took some things to salute. According to the innkeeper''s confession, those things were originally left by a man and a woman. Are they your accomplices?"


    Lu Wushuang was secretly surprised. She didn''t expect that her investigation was so thorough that they even found out when they went back to the inn to take away the salute for Huang Rong.


    Xue Baochai came up to her and pressed her step by step. "Did you join hands to create the Shen Family Massacre, and then you sent them out of the city and came back to eliminate the evidence for them?"


    Seeing more and more flaws, Lu Wushuang was flustered and subconsciously replied, "we are also victims. When we arrived at Shenyuan that day, the murderer just came out and we were defeated. The man gave us poison. Fortunately, hearing the news of the captor, the murderer ran away without us. Our sisters were poisoned and were about to die, We were rescued by our friends, so we got out of the city. "


    Although she was flustered, she was a little smart. She told the scene at that time.


    Xue Baochai was moved: "you said you saw the murderer? What does the killer look like? "


    "The murderer was wearing a mask and could not see. He was about thirty or forty years old and tall..." Lu Wushuang recalled and described.


    Xue Baochai hastily told her men, "write it down!"


    After listening to Lu Wushuang''s description, Xue Baochai suddenly asked, "what''s the poison in you?" With her experience in Imperial City Department, she knows that if a person lies, many details will definitely go wrong.


    "I was poisoned by Jiujiu pill, and my cousin was poisoned by liehuodan." Lu Wushuang replied without hesitation.


    "It''s like poison from Xiake island." A spy next to Xue Baochai said in a low voice that although Xiake island is mysterious, the Imperial City Department is a national spy agency and knows more or less the information of Xiake island.


    When Xue Baochai raised her eyebrows, she already believed 80% of them. After all, Lu Wushuang, a rich lady, would not have known anything about Xiake island if she had not experienced it herself.


    "But as far as I know, Jiujiu pill and liehuodan are extremely poisonous. How did you survive?" Xue Baochai continued to ask.


    "It was all said that our friends saved us, so we went back to the city the next day." Lu Wushuang replied.


    "What''s your friend''s name? Why can you solve these two strange poisons?" Xue Baochai thought to herself that if she was poisoned by either of these two kinds of poisons, she would not be able to force them out.


    Lu Wushuang snorted: "my cousin Shifu is a famous dongxie Huang pharmacist. She is good at alchemy and pharmacy. Her friends are also experts in this field. What''s so strange about detoxification?"


    Xue Baochai also investigates Cheng Ying''s background and knows that she is a close disciple of pharmacist Huang. She also agrees with Lu Wushuang''s words, but she is not ready to let her go so easily: "you haven''t said who your two friends are. We will go to them to check whether you are telling the truth."


    Lu Wushuang was surprised and said in a hurry: "they have something important to do. I promised not to disclose their information."


    Xue Baochai also wanted to ask. Suddenly, a spy broke in and told her, "there''s a masked man in Shen Yuan. He seems to be looking for something." After the accident in Shen Yuan, the Imperial City Department quietly set up a secret sentry near Shen Yuan. Originally, it was just a process, and we didn''t expect the murderer to return to his hometown. However, I didn''t expect that there was a surprise now.


    Xue Baochai stood up immediately: "did you disturb him?"


    The spy replied, "no, according to your instructions, everything is under observation."


    "All right, everybody follow me!" With a wave of her hand, Xue Baochai and the Imperial City secret agent rushed to the direction of Shen Yuan, leaving Lu Wushuang alone.


    "What are the characteristics of the masked man?" As she rushed to Shen Yuan, Xue Baochai asked the former man.


    "With a mask as like as two peas, and a figure about thirty or forty years old..." as the spy described, Xue Baochai became more and more frightened, because it was just like what Lu did not mention.


    "Everyone, keep up. Don''t let the other run this time!" Xue Baochai''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement. In the Shen family case that she had been investigating, the killer''s Fox Tail finally came out.


    Fortunately, the secret stronghold of the Imperial City Division is not too far away from Shen Yuan. Soon a group of people arrived at Shen Yuan. The masked man obviously realized that it was not good. He ran away quickly and ran into Xue Baochai and others.


    "Take it for me!" Xue Baochai was excited, but she was in good order. The secret agents of the Imperial City blocked all the other party''s escape routes.


    In the Song Dynasty, the crossbow was unique in the world, and the crossbow used by the Imperial City Division was one in a million. A group of people pointed the crossbow at each other, making it difficult for the enemy to fly.


    "Let''s go, we can save you a life!" As long as Xue Baochai put down her half raised hand, the bow and crossbow would be fired at the same time. No matter how high her opponent''s martial arts were, she could not escape from such a close distance.


    The masked man gave a cold hum, his body flashed and disappeared directly in the center. The next moment we saw him, we found that he had jumped out of the encirclement of the Bowman.


    "How can it be!" This is not only Xue Baochai, but also the common voice of all the spies in the Imperial City Department. Are you just dazzled?


    The masked man didn''t stop at all. He quickly attacked the bowmen from behind to prevent them from forming a encirclement again. At such a close distance, the bows in their hands became a burden. They kept screaming, and the spies of the Imperial City Division fell into a large area in an instant.


    Xue Baochai was so surprised and angry that she pulled out her short sword and stabbed the man, which finally gave her men a chance to breathe and start a new offensive.


    Xue Baochai was more and more frightened when they fought with each other for more than ten moves in an instant. She would have been defeated if there had not been many experts of the Imperial City Department nearby to help her. This man''s martial arts were extremely treacherous, as if he were not Chinese martial arts.


    "It''s really from Xiake island!" Xue Baochai remembered a volume about Xiake island she had seen occasionally before, and recognized each other''s martial arts skills.


    However, she was so distracted that she was cheated by the other party in an instant. Xue Baochai was so surprised that she quickly stepped back. Unfortunately, it was too late, and she was caught in the back by the other party in an instant.


    "Little beauty, tell them to stop." The masked man said in a voice.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Baochai''s eyes flashed with a trace of determination. She turned her sword in her hand and thrust it into her belly, trying to die with her opponent. It seems that this posture is similar to that of Wudang school.


    "I''ll go!" Obviously, the mask man didn''t expect her to do this. He quickly put out his hand and clamped the sword when the tip of the sword was only one centimeter away from Xue Baochai''s belly.


    The masked man is naturally song Qingshu. In order to get rid of Lu Wushuang''s suspicion, he disguised himself as the murderer that night and appeared in Shenyuan. As expected, there are also spies from the Imperial City Department, and Xue Baochai and others were attracted as planned.


    But he didn''t expect Xue Baochai to be so determined that she almost died in her arms. That''s a big crime.


    Song Qingshu was about to say something when he suddenly felt a warning sign, and a sharp sword stabbed at his vest.

 Chapter 1459

    In Song Qingshu''s mind, it''s not difficult for him to avoid the sword. But suddenly, he thought that he would leave Xue Baochai in the same place after he dodged. Isn''t she likely to be pierced by the sword?


    He came here just to get rid of Lu wushuangcheng Ying''s suspicion. He didn''t want to kill anyone. Just now, he was fighting with the secret agent of the Imperial City Department to make him lose his fighting power and didn''t kill him.


    Don''t know the men are merciful, not to mention Xue Baochai such a past life famous beauty?


    As soon as she turned her wrist, the sharp point of the sword in Xue Baochai''s hand was twisted down. Without stopping, song Qingshu took the sharp point and went up to the sword behind.


    In an instant, the two sides fought each other for more than ten moves. Although it was dangerous and dangerous, song Qingshu still defused each other''s attack one by one.


    "Eh ~" the visitor was obviously shocked. He didn''t expect that the opponent could fight so many moves with a small half of the point of the sword.


    At this moment, the Kung Fu Song Qingshu had already seen the person clearly. He was Xue Yiren, Xue Baochai''s cousin.


    Recognizing him, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. He no longer had to protect Xue Baochai. He pushed her around her waist and pushed her to Xue Yiren like a sandbag. While Xue Yiren went to pick up his sister, he used his lightness skill to escape.


    "Come on Xue Baochai watched the clues escape, and quickly ordered the spies under her command.


    "No, that man''s lightness skill is very good. He can''t catch up." Xue Yiren said coldly.


    "Brother ~" Xue Baochai said with a look of remorse, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been caught by him carelessly, I wouldn''t have let him escape."


    "This man is very good at martial arts. It''s no shame for you to be caught by him." Xue Yiren frowned and said, "a person with such martial arts skills is by no means a nameless person in the Jianghu."


    "He should be from Xiake island." Xue Baochai said in a hurry, and said the information she had received before and some martial arts she had just performed.


    "Xiake island?" Xue Yiren was lost in thought. "Although Xiake island has been passed down by the people in the river and lake, only three or four people have such a high level of martial arts. The leader of Longmu island is not as old as Zhao DA and Qian Er?"


    "Xiake Island rarely sets foot in the Central Plains. It''s usually Zhang San and Li Si. Zhao DA and Qian Er are just rumored to exist. No one has really seen them. Even our Imperial City Department has no information about them." Xue Baochai frowned.


    "It''s just that we didn''t have the power to investigate before. Now it''s about the case of the Crown Princess and the imperial court officials being killed. We can mobilize more authority of the Imperial City Department. How can a swordsman Island compete with the power of the imperial court?" Xue Yiren put his sword into the scabbard with a cold face.


    The brother and sister discussed the case all the way and went back. When they got back to the stronghold, they found that the Lu family had come together with the Shanyin city guard, obviously to protect Lu unparalleled.


    Xue Baochai now knew that there was another murderer. With the pressure of Shanyin officialdom, she had no choice but to order Lu Wushuang to be released.


    Lu''s family took Lu Wushuang back to the house. All the people in the house came to express their sympathy. Lu Wushuang finally sent those people away and went back to his house to look around nervously.


    "Brother song, brother song?" Lu Wushuang whispered as he searched.


    Unfortunately, after shouting for half a day, there was no response at all. Lu Wushuang could not help sitting in front of the window disappointedly: "ah, the one who is so dejected is just another."


    At this moment, suddenly a masked man climbed to the window, Lu Wushuang was about to scream, and he heard a familiar voice: "what is Wushuang doing?"


    "Brother song?" Lu Wushuang looked at each other in disbelief.


    Song Qingshu took off his mask and began to smile gently.


    Lu Wushuang jumped into his arms excitedly. After a while, he suddenly realized something and looked up at her: "how do you dress like this?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not for you..." then he told us what happened just now. In case he escaped from Xue''s brother and sister, he didn''t come back immediately. Instead, he ran out of the city. On the way, he deliberately alerted the guards, threw off the pursuers outside the city, and rushed back quietly, It''s to give the Imperial City Department a false impression that he has been out of the city and completely get rid of Lu Wushuang.


    It''s because of so many big circles that he came back now. Otherwise, his lightness skill would have come back long ago.


    "No wonder the Imperial City Department let me out so easily." after hearing everything, Lu Wushuang admired and moved, "I knew that brother song must have a way."


    Song Qingshu was about to say something when his face changed slightly: "someone is coming." Then he flashed to the back of the screen.


    Soon there was a knock on the door: "Miss seven, Miss seven ~"


    Hearing the voice of the servant girl, Lu Wushuang said: "what''s the matter?" It''s not easy for her to come to song Qingshu. When the two people''s world is disturbed, she is not in a good mood.


    "We''ve brought you hot water for bathing and new clothes." The servant girl outside replied.


    Lu Wushuang''s face was depressed: "no need. Let''s all step back."


    The servant girl outside said: "this is what the old lady means. The old lady said that when you go to a place like the Imperial City Department, you are contaminated with something unlucky. You should wash away your bad luck with hot water soaked in grapefruit leaves, and then change all your clothes and burn them."


    Lu Wushuang opened his mouth and finally replied helplessly, "come in." In Lu''s family, the old man has a lot to say. In addition, she has been very nice to her all the time, so she can''t refuse.


    With her permission, a group of servant women came in, each with hot water, clothes, grapefruit leaves and petals, and soon set up a steaming bath bucket in the room.


    "Miss, please change clothes ~" after arranging everything, the maid came to Lu Wushuang.


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red, thinking that there was a man in the room. Although both sides had already had a close relationship, to tell the truth, they were still strange and estranged. She was really uncomfortable.


    When she was in a dilemma, song Qingshu''s voice came to her ear: "let them all go down."


    Lu Wushuang originally had this idea, so he said to the group of servant girls: "there are too many things happening today. I want to be alone. Put your things here and leave them."


    A group of people looked at each other, and finally agreed. After all, Lu Wushuang was the most favorite lady in the family. In addition to being wronged today, no one was so ignorant to touch his brow.


    "Yes The servant girls saluted one after another, "but I hope the young lady will change her clothes first. We will burn them according to the old lady''s orders."


    Lu Wushuang had no choice but to think that he was brother song''s person anyway. After hesitation, he finally took off his clothes under the service of a group of people.


    However, she still had the shyness of a girl. As soon as she took it off, she fell into the bath bucket, hoping to cover her body with water and petals.


    Soon the group of servant girls went out. Lu Wushuang bit his lip, grabbed the edge of the bath bucket and looked to the screen: "brother song, are you still there?"


    Song Qingshu flashed out from behind the screen and said with a smile, "how can I be willing to go with you here?"


    Lu Wushuang''s face turned red, and his body shrank under the water again: "brother song, wait a moment, I''ll wash it right away."


    Song Qingshu came directly to the bath bucket: "don''t worry, it''s interesting to wash slowly."


    "Ah?" Lu Wushuang was stunned and looked at him stupidly.


    Song Qingshu lay on the edge of the bath bucket and said with a smile, "do you mind if I wash it with you?"


    Lu Wushuang exclaimed, and his little face turned red instantly: "this... How can it make you happy?"


    "How to make it impossible?" Song Qingshu smiles, takes off her clothes and jumps into the water. In Lu Wushuang''s continuous exclamations, she hugs her in her arms.


    "If you go on shouting like this, maybe you will call those servant girls back." Song Qingshu held her from behind and whispered in her ear.


    His words worked better than anything, and Lu Wushuang was scared to shut up immediately.


    Song Qingshu showed a successful smile: "matchless, since I''m here, let me wash away your bad luck."


    Lu Wushuang''s face was very hot. He muttered in a low voice: "I always think you have some bad intentions."


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t tangle with her about these verbal advantages. Seeing that she doesn''t object, she starts directly. She holds up the water and gently drips it on her body. Her hands slowly slip through her skin. Both of them tremble.


    "The girl''s skin is as smooth as ever." Song Qingshu secretly praised, for a time, some can''t tell whether they prefer this kind of young girl or those gentle and charming imperial sisters.


    "It''s really hard to make a choice because each has its own good." After thinking about it for half a day, song Qingshu decided not to tangle any more. This is a dangerous and chaotic time. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will become a wild bone on the side of the road. But at the same time, it is also a world full of opportunities. At least some things he didn''t dare to think about in his previous life.


    After washing, Lu Wushuang''s skin has been stained with a layer of pink, and her breathing is even more urgent. Let alone green and astringent, even the experienced song Qingshu is dry and hot.


    Before I was in Taohua Island, I had some intimate relationship with Huang Rong. However, due to my moral obsession, I had to be a gentleman. There was a lot of evil fire in my body. Especially last night, I ate a lot of oysters and other things, so I was slightly stimulated by Lu Wushuang''s body. I was already hot and dry.


    Feeling the change of his body, Lu Wushuang is no longer an unknown girl, and doesn''t know what is going to happen. She bites her lips, leans forward, picks up a silk scarf and hands it to song Qingshu.


    "What is this for?" Song Qingshu was stunned and did not understand what it meant for a moment.


    Lu Wushuang lowered his head and said in a voice like a mosquito and a fly: "use this to plug my mouth, lest... Lest I can''t control making any noise later..." before he finished, he was already ashamed.


    What impressed Lu Wushuang most about what happened with song Qingshu in the stream was that she wanted to scream but was afraid of being discovered by the two people on the bank. She could only endure the suffering. She was afraid of suffering again.


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that the girl still had the M attribute. In this case: "in fact, she can not only plug her mouth, but also have more ways to play..."

 Chapter 1460

    Hearing what he said, Lu Wushuang trembled all over. He was afraid, but he was also looking forward to it.


    Song Qingshu hugged Lu Wushuang from behind, pressed her on the wall of the bath bucket, and gently breathed hot air in her ear: "have you ever thought about me during this period of time?"


    "Think ~" feeling the masculine and hot breath of the man behind her, Lu Wushuang''s voice trembled. In fact, she didn''t understand what was going on. She felt confused last time and gave her body to this man.


    "In fact, I am very curious. Why did you do that last time? Did you really love me?" Song Qingshu touched her delicate skin with her fingers and asked slowly.


    "I..." Lu Wushuang opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say the word love. The color of confusion flashed in my eyes. Do you really love this man?


    When I think of this problem, Yang Guo suddenly appears in my mind. I can''t help but feel a little lost: "idiot ~"


    "Do you like brother Yang better?" Song Qingshu picked his eyebrows and showed a playful look.


    "No, no, it''s just..." Lu Wushuang explained flurriedly that women in this world are in a very weak position after all. Under the oppression of all kinds of ethics, many things have been engraved in her bones. Now she is a member of song Qingshu. At this time, she thinks of other men, who are spurned in this world.


    Unfortunately, she opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain. Her eyes gradually filled with tears. If she didn''t know that there was no possibility between herself and Yang Guo, she might not have done that in the stream outside the city.


    "When I see Yang Guo''s mistake all his life, it really deserves the reputation." seeing Lu Wushuang''s nervous appearance, song Qingshu smiles, "you don''t have to be nervous. I''ve met several women who adore him. You''re not the first, and you won''t be the last."


    Heart wants to be Lu Wushuang, know his fiancee has been his bed, don''t know what reaction will be.


    At the thought of puchaqiucao, song Qingshu felt a little sorry. After all, it was not her wish. It was daiqisi''s fault. However, although she hurt her unintentionally, it was a fact. I don''t know if she had forgotten it. After returning to the state of Jin this time, she should make up for the debt in her heart.


    When he lost his mind, Lu Wushuang said: "song... Brother song, since you cooled me down last time, you will appear in my mind every day, especially at night. As for later in the stream, I don''t know what happened..."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that the world is so conservative that when he cools Lu Wushuang''s body, his skin is as fierce as a blind date. How can ordinary girls treat nothing as if nothing happened? Since then, he has his own shadow in his heart.


    "I don''t know if Huang Rong will have the same effect there?" Song Qingshu can''t help but get excited when he thinks that the number of blind dates with Huang Rong is much more than that with Lu Wushuang.


    But when he thought about it, Huang Rong was not an unconscious girl. Her psychology must be much stronger than Lu Wushuang''s. moreover, she was so smart that it was easy for her to cut off her love.


    With a sigh, song Qingshu stroked Lu Wushuang''s soft hair: "to tell you the truth, I was scared by you in the stream last time."


    Lu Wushuang turned red and looked back at him with some resentment: "brother song, you are not a good man. I was just impulsive at that time. As a result, you didn''t refuse at all and didn''t give me a chance to regret..."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "in that case, a beautiful girl is not a man if she refuses again."


    Lu Wushuang''s mouth cocked up and said with some dissatisfaction: "is it just another girl, and you won''t refuse?"


    Song Qingshu, with a whole look, replied solemnly, "of course not!" But the next moment he laughed: "at least if your cousin that level."


    "You have my cousin''s idea!" Lu Wushuang was so mad that he opened his mouth and bit him hard.


    After fighting for a while, Lu Wushuang suddenly sighed bitterly: "brother song, I feel that you are only interested in my body, not really like me."


    Song Qingshu reached for her chin and said, "why don''t you?"


    Lu Wushuang subconsciously wanted to retort, but he opened his mouth, but suddenly he didn''t know what to say. Looking back on the combination in the stream, I''m afraid it was the instinct of the body to attract more people. But what is the daily obsession after that?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling aggrieved. Her eyes gradually filled with tears, and she couldn''t help sliding down.


    "Silly girl, don''t you think that I''m now the king of Qi. Those princes and nobles in Lin''an have sent me many beautiful women, but have I seen them? If you don''t like it, how can you do that to you? " Song Qingshu comforted her while wiping the tears on her cheek.


    "Really?" Lu Wushuang blinked and asked with some joy.


    "Of course it''s true," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but what you said is reasonable. Although we have a good feeling for each other, we haven''t reached the stage of deep popular love, but I have a quick way to promote the love between us."


    "What can I do?" Lu Wushuang asked.


    "Do you know what... Love is?" Song Qingshu''s smile became banter.


    "Hate ~" although Lu Wushuang is a little girl, she always knows something when she is in the big family.


    "There is a saying that love is not said, but made," Song Qingshu gently lifted her hips and pressed them tightly. "Let''s create... Love together."


    Lu Wushuang was so excited that his skin was visible to the naked eye and dyed a layer of blush. When he reached out, he wanted to put the silk scarf in his mouth.


    Who knows song Qingshu but a grab over: "don''t use this, I like to see you grit your teeth and endure." Compared with the mature and charming amorous feelings of young women, the green and astringent feeling when a girl grits her teeth and bears hardships is also very exciting.


    "It''s bad to be heard." The voice in Lu Wushuang''s throat was mixed with a sweet feeling.


    "Don''t worry, if someone approaches, I''ll give a warning in advance," Song Qingshu said, pausing and kissing her earlobe. "Of course, don''t make too much noise, or the whole Lu government will hear it, and I can''t help it."


    "Villain ~" Lu Wushuang snorted and closed his eyes in shame.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu came out of the bath bucket with Lu Wushuang, who was tender and tender. He picked up the clothes and tied her wrist to the bed. Then he covered her eyes with a silk scarf.


    "Brother song, what are you doing?" Restricted by his actions and unable to see anything in front of him, Lu Wushuang could not help but feel a little flustered.


    Song Qingshu whispered in her ear. Lu Wushuang heard her heart tremble and murmured, "brother song, you are so bad ~"


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Lu Wushuang just woke up. Because she was frightened last night, she deliberately told her maids not to disturb her and let her sleep a little longer. So no one came in until now. Otherwise, seeing her appearance at this time, maybe the whole Lu family would be in trouble.


    Pulled off the scarves in the eyes, found that the man around has been empty, can not help sighing.


    She vaguely remembers song Qingshu saying goodbye in her ear at dawn. Unfortunately, she was too tired at that time. She could only respond instinctively twice, and then fell asleep again.


    "Really, why go so fast." Lu Wushuang pursed his little lips and snorted discontentedly.


    However, when she saw the messy sheets and the scarves tied to her hands, her face could not help but be charming. Last night, her hands were tied up and her eyes were covered with scarves. Her body was more sensitive than usual. I don''t know how many times, each action of the other could cause her soul to tremble.


    Touching her hot face with her hand, Lu Wushuang could not help feeling a little crazy for a moment. She felt more and more intense love in her heart. There was a trace of surprise in her eyes: "brother song really didn''t cheat me..."


    Song Qingshu was in a hurry to go back to the north. Last night, he learned that Lu Wushuang was going to meet Cheng Ying today, so he said goodbye to her early in the morning.


    Some time ago, the evil fire raised in huangrong was completely released. Now I feel refreshed. In particular, Lu Wushuang was originally a girl, and his pure Yin spirit was very strong, which made him have a lot of pure skills.


    "It seems that these famous heroines in Jin Shu are the essence of heaven and earth, all of them are so high in quality." Song Qingshu secretly praises that the predecessors who practiced "Huanxi Zen. Dharma" in tantric school did not have such good luck, so they just became possessed.


    Thinking of Lu Wushuang''s charming appearance last night, song Qingshu can''t help feeling pity. He has to find a chance to give her a place. He can''t learn from Duan Zhengchun to do things that are always in disorder and never give up.


    Song Qingshu went all the way north, because he knew the news of Murong Jingyue, so he didn''t go back to the state of Jin directly. Instead, he went to Yangzhou to find Zhao min.


    A few days later, he finally arrived in Yangzhou, looking at Yangzhou restored to its former prosperity, not just like the war, can''t help but secretly praise Zhou Zhiruo''s ability, although he has no experience, he can still manage it in good order, just don''t know how much of it is Zhao Min''s credit.


    "I don''t know how the two friends get along with each other these days." When song Qingshu comes to Yangzhou City garrison, he learns that Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are both here now. He stops the soldiers from entering the garrison and goes straight inside to give them a surprise.


    Before I got there, I heard a quarrel in my study: "ah, your imagination is really poor, just like your chest."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help laughing and crying when he recognized that it was Zhao Min''s voice. Although Zhou Zhiruo''s chest was not big, it had a B-to-C appearance, which had nothing to do with poor milk.


    "Hum, a woman with a pair of dirty chests is so shameless to speak." Sure enough, soon sounded Zhou Zhiruo''s retort.

 Chapter 1461

    Song Qingshu''s face outside the door is even more strange. Zhao Min was born into a Mongolian aristocrat. He grew up on the grassland when he was young. He drank horse milk from beef. The nutrition he got was not comparable to that of Han women. In addition, he grew up on horseback and often exercised. He was very fit, especially with a pair of huge breasts.


    Although she had been wrapped up in her clothes, the full shape was remarkable. Song Qingshu thought that she had met her chest several times before. Although she didn''t measure it deliberately, no matter how much it was, there was d going up.


    "Ah, ah, a man with a poor heart and chest is so perverse that he can''t be saved." Zhao Min''s voice rang out again, and song Qingshu heard a black line, which made him full of sarcasm.


    Sure enough, the sound of fighting came from the room soon, but it was over soon. Then Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was a little happy: "Oh, no matter which one is, it''s really big and useless."


    Song Qingshu wipes his cold sweat. Although Zhao Min is resourceful, his force is far worse than Zhou Zhiruo''s. He thinks it''s better not to go in for the time being.


    "You let me go!" Zhao Min is rather angry.


    "No, you can bite me." Zhou Zhiruo was full of pride in her laughter.


    "What are you proud of, washboard?" Zhao Min scolded angrily.


    "What did you say, fat pig?" said Zhou Zhiruo


    "Call you ugly!" Zhao Min doesn''t seem to care about irritating each other at all.


    "Mother who specializes in milk production!" Zhou Zhiruo''s white cheek flashed a trace of anger.


    Zhao Min immediately retorted: "children''s body shape! Don''t you feel guilty when song Qingshu presses on you? "


    Song Qingshu outside the door suddenly felt an arrow in his knee. He thought that it was none of my business. He was really sitting at home and the pot came from the sky.


    "You''re a dead pig in the water." Zhou Zhiruo is going crazy by Zhao min.


    "You''ve been eaten up by the wolf." Zhao Min is naturally not willing to be outdone.


    ¡°@@##%%¡±


    ¡°##£¦£¦**¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    They started the mode of mutual abuse. Song Qingshu was amused and admired. I really don''t know why there are so many strange words in their minds.


    After all, Zhou Zhiruo was not Zhao Min''s opponent. She pinched her neck in exasperation: "believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    "Don''t believe ~" who knows Zhao Min didn''t take it seriously at all, looked at her contemptuously, "for you who want to be a queen, you will never do anything to make song dislike you, especially song is a playboy. There are so many talented and beautiful confidants around, all of them are your powerful opponents."


    "My mind?" Zhou Zhiruo sneered, "you this kind of day and night in other people''s husband around the little three son is not much better."


    Zhao Min seems to be stabbed in the painful foot: "you bichi!"


    "What does bichi mean?" Zhou Zhiruo was stunned.


    "It''s like song Qingshu''s hometown, which means the same thing as a whore." Zhao Min thought of song Qingshu taught her Ci, elated said.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned black and became charcoal: "little three!"


    "Bichi!"


    "Little three!"


    ¡­¡­.


    The two girls soon fell into the mode of scolding each other, leaving only song Qingshu in a mess outside the door. They can''t help thinking of the dongma party and Shelley Party of "White Album 2" on the previous online forum.


    "Dongma Xiaosan!"


    "Shelley green pool!"


    What''s the matter with this strong sense of vision? Song Qingshu thinks that he can''t go to the theatre any more, otherwise he will know what the consequences of these two women are.


    "Keke ~" Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are making a lot of trouble. Suddenly they hear a strange cough coming from the door.


    When the two women looked back and saw what song Qingshu looked like, the expression on their faces at that moment was very complicated, with both joy and embarrassment, as if they had made an appointment. The two women immediately let go of each other, and at the same time began to quietly tidy up the messy clothes because of the fight just now.


    "You''re back?" After all, Zhou Zhiruo is his wife. At this time, she has a better attitude to greet him. However, thinking that her performance just now must be seen in his eyes, she can''t help but be ashamed, "how can I not say it in advance?"


    "Hum, say it ahead of time so that you can be ready to look like a little white flower?" Zhao Min seized the opportunity to seize her painful foot and began to fall into the well. He ran directly to song Qingshu and began to complain, "you can see that she is just like a tiger. During this period, I''ve been living in hell. If you don''t come back, I''m afraid you will have to collect the body for me in the future."


    Zhou Zhiruo''s teeth itch with hatred, but now Song Qingshu is here, but it''s not convenient for her to use her best force. She can only stare there.


    Zhao Min obviously understand all this, hiding in Song Qingshu side, looking at her with pride, but also can''t help but put out a grimace, is almost did not blow up Zhou Zhiruo.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line and said awkwardly: "it''s not so exaggerated. Zhiruo is a typical bean curd heart with a knife mouth. I don''t think you have any scars on your body?" After all, Zhou Zhiruo is his wife, no matter how to say, it''s not convenient to face outsiders.


    Zhao Min instant hair: "what knife mouth bean curd heart, clearly bean curd mouth knife heart! The reason why there is no scar is not because of the intelligence of the princess. Bing Xueming has just managed to keep a peace! "


    "Keke, if Zhiruo has something wrong with you during this period, I''ll apologize for her." Song Qingshu had no choice but to say.


    This time, Zhou Zhiruo quit immediately: "why should I apologize to her? I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Similarly, Zhao Min did not accept: "hum, if you want to apologize, she will apologize to me. What''s your apology?"


    Hearing her saying this, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes lit up and ran directly to song Qingshu, holding his arm: "he''s my husband. Isn''t it reasonable for him to help his wife apologize? If you are dissatisfied, you can find your man to stand up for you. "


    "You Zhao Min''s instant speech is blocked, which is her biggest weakness now.


    "Well, well, I have something important to come back to this time." Song Qingshu knew that if she was caught in the war between the two girls, she would be dead, so she wisely diverted their attention.


    After hearing that, the two goddesses became serious.


    "First, let''s talk about the situation in Yangzhou during this period." Song Qingshu said to Zhou Zhiruo.


    Zhou Zhiruo nodded and slowly replied: "during this period, we have thoroughly cleaned up Jiangnan green camp. First, we have solved the problem of airspace rates..."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how did you solve it?" You should know that the airspace pay is the most common chronic disease in ancient society. For example, 70% of a 10000 unit is actually very good. In many cases, there are only three or five thousand people. Of course, the imperial court''s pay is still paid according to the 10000 quota. Most of them are naturally divided by the general and his confidants.


    In ancient times, there were few famous generals who could afford to pay without air space. Only a few people like General Yue could have a full scale. Even famous generals like Han Shizhong were big spenders of air space pay. However, Han Shizhong was OK. Although he was very powerful at empty pay, he had the ability to keep the troops fighting. He was much better than other generals who only ate empty pay but lived a simple life.


    "On pay day, we''ll have the soldiers line up to hand deliver them one by one and register them." Zhou Zhiruo replied.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "good way, but it''s too hard for you."


    "Not hard," Zhou Zhiruo chuckled. Seeing Zhao Min''s pouting, she hesitated and said, "this idea is from Miss Zhao."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu turned his head and looked at her, "she is indeed a princess as smart as a fox."


    "Hum ~" Zhao Min raised his head haughtily and said to Zhou Zhiruo beside him, "I''m here now. You don''t dare to be greedy for my credit."


    "I''m not that mean." Zhou Zhiruo replied coldly.


    "Is it ~ ~ ~ Zhao Min deliberately long tone, and her eyes in the doubt, make Zhou Zhiruo quickly crazy.


    "Well, well," Song Qingshu interrupted as soon as they saw signs of war again. "By the way, Zhiruo, how many soldiers are there in Yangzhou in the end?"


    Zhou Zhiruo replied: "before, Li Kexiu claimed that he had 100000 green camps under his command, but it was far from that many. The phenomenon of empty pay was extremely serious. In addition, he had fled many battles before, and some old, weak, sick and disabled people were eliminated. After all, there were only about 38000 people. In addition to the Golden Snake camp troops you left last time, I recruited some new recruits, Today, there are only 50000 people who can count on everything. "


    "There are many. The army can''t be more refined." Different from Zhou Zhiruo''s frustration, song Qingshu was more satisfied with the result. What''s more, he was very clear that the victory and defeat had no direct relationship with the number of soldiers. For example, the Song Dynasty had a million forbidden troops, so it was still famous for its weakness? When she was beaten by tens of thousands of elite soldiers, she cried for her father and mother.


    What''s more, there were too many soldiers, and military pay was also a big problem. In the Ming Dynasty, because of the war with the Qing Dynasty, military pay was consumed more and more, but tax could only be increased on the poor peasants, which further triggered the domestic peasant uprising, and finally died in domestic and foreign troubles.


    Zhao Min obviously agreed with him: "it''s true that there are not many excellent soldiers. In the past few Western expeditions in Mongolia, we swept across the Eastern European Plain with the help of tens of thousands of troops. In the battle with Yehuling in the state of Jin a few years ago, what happened to the 300000 troops of the other side? In the end, they were completely destroyed and gave up the world''s largest power. " Speaking of the glory of the great Mongolian Empire, Zhao Min has a very proud look on his face.


    "Yes, you Mongols are very powerful. In Chongqing mountain city and Xiangyang City, you can''t do without your Mongols'' heroic appearance." Zhou Zhiruo said in a strange tone that Mongolia has been dominating the world these years, but he has lost prince mengge in the fishing City, and he has lost a lot in Xiangyang for several years. Zhou Zhiruo''s remark is obviously intended to ridicule Zhao min.


    Zhao Min was really stimulated and said angrily, "Zhou, do you mean to have trouble with me?"


    Zhou Zhiruo spread out her hand and said innocently: "I''m just telling the truth. Is it hard for you to tell the truth? Why is your heart so small? "


    Seeing Zhao Min''s pretty face flushed with anger and ready to explode at any time, song Qingshu felt that he was really in the Shura arena: "OK, OK, one person says less, 50000 soldiers are enough, but we should completely disrupt their establishment, and at the same time, we should put our own hands in the middle and lower ranks of officers."


    "Hum, some people can''t think of this at all," Zhao Min provocatively looked at Zhou Zhiruo, and finally pulled back a city, "but with the princess in, these things are certainly solved."

 Chapter 1462

    Zhou Zhiruo is not moved, lightly said: "no matter how good I am, no matter how big your ability is, it''s useless." A word let Zhao Min a punch to empty place, in the heart suffocate badly.


    Song Qingshu felt numb when he heard this. He thought it was the biggest mistake for him to ask them at the same time. He should talk to them one by one in private.


    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo had the upper hand, she took a proud look at Zhao Min, and then began to report something else to song Qingshu: "during this period, I''ve read the resumes of Jianghuai boundary officials, and many of them are corrupt and perverted the law. However, considering the new attachment of Yangzhou, everything is based on stability, and our focus during this period is still on mastering the army, So I just fine tuned those local officials. Except for a few special bastard officials who were made an example by me, the others have not moved. I will settle accounts with them slowly after everything is stable in the future. "


    "Well done, stability is really the priority now!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help exclaiming. After that, he looked at Zhao Min in surprise, "are these what you think of? The princess is really versatile


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned black, and Zhao Min couldn''t help giggling: "people are asking you for credit. I didn''t expect you to take the credit directly to the princess. It seems that in your mind, I''m much more intelligent and reliable than some people."


    Feel behind the murderous, song Qingshu only feel back hair cool, instantly changed his tongue: "but Zhiruo you more powerful, can drive such a powerful talent for their own use."


    Hearing his words, Zhou Zhiruo''s face looked better, but Zhao Min turned black.


    "What about taxes?" Song Qingshu secretly wiped cold sweat, quickly changed the topic.


    "Taxes are troublesome," Zhou Zhiruo said with a frown. "Although Jianghuai is rich, most of the land is concentrated in the hands of the gentry. In the past, the tax policy gave preferential treatment to those who have the reputation. The gentry could reduce a lot of taxes. Many poor peasants attached their land to the hands of the gentry in order to avoid taxes, Over time, it''s easy to be annexed by gentry... The taxes collected are much worse than the actual amount of land. "


    "The annexation of land is a necessary stage of feudal society, which is normal." Song Qingshu began to ponder. Although he understood the inevitability, he had to find a way to solve the problem. He didn''t expect to go to war without pay and repeat Chongzhen''s mistake.


    "In fact, it''s easy to solve this problem." One side of Zhao Min suddenly opened his mouth.


    "How to solve it?" Zhou Zhiruo this period of time has been headache this problem, subconsciously asked.


    Zhao Min Chin Yang, eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction: "please me!"


    Zhou Zhiruo breathed and turned her head to ignore it.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "princess, don''t play tricks. Tell us about it."


    "Hum, for the sake of your good attitude, I will teach you." Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo said that he didn''t pay attention, but actually raised his ears to listen, Zhao Min''s smile was very bright. "Our Mongolian Empire has a vast territory now, and taxation is also a big problem. At first, it was improved according to your Han people''s taxation method, but the effect is not very good; Later, some Hui people proposed and invented a tax method, which is to adjust the tax rate to a very high level. "


    "Cut, what good idea did I have at that time," Zhou Zhiruo sneered repeatedly, "did the lower class of people not raise their tax rate?"


    "I haven''t finished my work in such a hurry," Zhao minbai glanced at her and continued, "the tax rate is very high. It''s true that ordinary people can''t afford it. However, the imperial court will set up an institution that can lend money to people to pay taxes, and extend the repayment period appropriately. Of course, the longer the repayment period is, the higher the interest will be."


    "Isn''t it that the people will be in dire straits? Will the common people still rise up? " Zhou Zhiruo frowned.


    "Of course not," Zhao Min suddenly sneered, "the bottom people are a kind of contented animals, as long as there is room for choice, they will not rebel, and the court lent them money, that is to leave room for them."


    "Isn''t that exploitation?" Zhou Zhiruo is quite dissatisfied, "you Mongolians are really vampires."


    "So what!" Zhao Min did not care, "the law of the jungle is natural. Although this method seems inhumane, the tax revenue is dozens of times higher than that of the Han people. Our Mongolian Treasury is full, and we can organize a stronger army to conquer more countries."


    "Rude savage." Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but she had to admit that Mongolia was so powerful. It really made sense.


    But song Qingshu looks strange. The court borrows money from the people to pay taxes. How can it be so like the house loan of later generations


    "The princess''s plan is really reasonable..." Song Qingshu praised Zhao Min a lot, and suddenly changed the subject. "But this method is too advanced. If you are not careful, it is easy to do your best. There may be no problem in the short term, but every ten years, all kinds of problems will break out. At that time, the people can''t live, and the country is in danger of collapse."


    We should know that later generations do not know how many economists, mathematicians and political geniuses are calculating their models and controlling the pulse of the housing market at any time. However, there are still some economic crises all over the world from time to time.


    In today''s world, song Qingshu doesn''t believe that there are so many scientists who can deal with this extremely complex financial system. At most, Huihui people are just beginning to get involved in this field. All their experience is still groping, and many big problems will surely break out in the future.


    In history, the tax policy of the Huis adopted in Mongolia was really sweet at the beginning, but it had to be abandoned because of the serious turbulence.


    Zhao Min is smart, but after all, there are limitations of the times. She thinks this tax method is so effective that she tells song Qingshu without reservation. He is ungrateful and can''t help but get angry secretly: "hum, you don''t think this or that. It seems that you must have a will?"


    "I''ve come up with a few ideas. Let me think about them first." At this time, song Qingshu''s mind flew around rapidly, but he didn''t pay attention to Zhao Min''s emotional changes.


    Seeing that he hit the snake with the stick, Zhao Min snorted and turned his head directly, intending not to give the bastard any advice in the future. Zhou Zhiruo on one side was in high spirits and obviously loved this kind of situation.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice the undercurrent between the two girls and began to pay taxes carefully. The first thought that came out of his mind was to fight local tyrants and divide up the land. The road Taizu had taken in those years proved to be effective and gave full play to the enthusiasm of the vast number of farmers. It would burst out a very terrible energy.


    However, he soon gave up the idea, and now the time is not ripe. At that time, Taizu was successful because of internal and external troubles. China was faced with unprecedented changes in the past millennium, and it was not able to break and stand.


    In today''s world, the scholar bureaucrats hold a lot of social wealth. At the same time, almost all the talents come from the gentry class. If they offend them completely, they will not escape to other countries. In addition, the gentry class still controls the public opinion, and then they will really become the image of butchers.


    You should know that Li Zicheng''s lesson is not far away. When Chongzhen ran out of ammunition and food, he didn''t attack the gentry in the capital. As a result, Li Zicheng seized tens of thousands of taels of silver from the gentry''s house as soon as he entered Beijing. Although he was very happy for a while, he was finally regarded as a bitter enemy by the scholars all over the world; On the contrary, the Manchu Qing Dynasty treated the gentry well, so they all became the leaders of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. The party, because the gentry clan was very powerful in the local area, had them as pioneers, so the Manchu Qing Dynasty was able to win the world with tens of thousands of eight banners.


    Song Qingshu also needed the help of these gentry classes to govern the local areas, and the talent support of gentry class to compete in the world. After all, the peasants in this world have no culture at all. It''s OK to expect them to become bandits and loot, and it''s really impossible to expect them to do great things.


    He didn''t want to be Li Zicheng, so he had to give up the tempting method of later generations.


    "Do you have any way? If not, just use my one." Zhao Min and so on in one side, saw him not to speak all the time, immediately some impatient.


    "Of course Song Qingshu now has straightened out the way of thinking, and directly replied, "we can combine the two ways of" never adding Fu "and" spreading small into mu. "


    "What do you mean?" The two women were at a loss.


    Song Qingshu explained: "I used to be just a common people. Now that I have the ability, I naturally have to think about the life of the common people. Never adding taxes is mainly to reduce the burden of the common people. Of course, it is also to win the hearts of the people. In the future, when the people of other countries hear that we are going, they will eat pot milk to meet Wang Shi."


    Zhou Zhiruo, who lived at the bottom of the society, agreed with his idea: "yes, now the world is in chaos, and the people are faced with all kinds of exorbitant taxes and levies, and they have to raise taxes. It''s already unbearable. Qingshu, if you can think of them, it''s really admirable. I... I''m also very happy."


    Zhao Min couldn''t help but said bitterly: "everyone wants to be famous, but if you want face, you can''t get inside. If you don''t add taxes, there will be no money, food and military pay at that time. You can only be slaughtered in the disputes among countries. Maybe there will be another song Xianggong in history."


    "So it''s up to us to" spread the small into the mu. " Song Qingshu leisurely explained, "in the past, taxes were collected by the head tax, and how many people paid taxes. However, there were often a few people in the poor family and a dozen in the gentry''s family, but the wealth of both sides was different by countless grades. It was unreasonable to calculate taxes by the head. If taxes were paid according to the acreage of land they owned, That will not only lighten the burden of the poor people, but also greatly enrich the national treasury. The taxes collected are far more than before. "


    Yongyongjiafu and tandingrumu were all created by the Qing Dynasty in history. Although the Qing Dynasty''s weakness towards the Han people and the Western powers became an inexorable black spot, from the perspective of the feudal dynasty, some of its systems were much better than those of many previous dynasties.


    In particular, Yongzheng''s stall was built to cover an acre of land, which really solved the stubborn disease of land annexation for thousands of years and the later gentry class''s encroachment on national interests. Of course, because of this, the literati class''s comments on Yongzheng have been very bad.

 Chapter 1463

    Zhou Zhiruo was still thinking, but Zhao Min heard: "yes, it''s a good way, but there are still two problems. First, such a tax policy has greatly damaged the interests of the gentry. How can it be implemented then?"


    Song Qingshu said: "what''s the use of our 50000 elite soldiers? What''s more, those gentry dare not resist with the aftereffect of victory. "


    Zhao Min nodded, also think his method is feasible: "there is a second problem, you do this is bound to offend the majority of gentry class, in case they go to other countries how to do, you know now there are many countries, do not have to stay under your rule."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, the gentry class also has its natural weakness. Their power and root are here. If they move to other countries, they will lose a lot of wealth, and their previously accumulated contacts will also disappear. These losses may not be less than their required tax payment. What''s more, if they move to other countries, it will certainly harm the interests of those big families, and the other side will definitely make a stumbling block for them. So unless we''re going to kill them, they''re not going to move. "


    We should know that when the Western Jin Dynasty was in chaos and Yongjia was going to the south, only those families who were especially close to Sima Yue and Sima Rui, and the rest of the real top families, such as the Cui family of Qinghe and the Lu family of Fan Yang, did not move to the South at all, and those families who moved to the South also had a fierce power struggle with the local gentry in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Taking history as a mirror, song Qingshu was so determined.


    "To say the least, the ancestral graves of those big families are still here." Zhou Zhiruo suddenly added coldly.


    Zhao Min read song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo. He couldn''t help sighing: "sometimes I have to sigh that you are a perfect couple. One is cannibal, the other is cruel."


    Zhou Zhiruo raised her eyebrows and, for the first time, did not get angry. Instead, she chuckled: "thank you for your praise."


    Song Qingshu took her hand, soft voice said: "Zhiruo, I just said a big policy, how to implement the specific, but also trouble you."


    Although she has been married for such a long time, Zhou Zhiruo still blushes when she is stopped by him, but she suddenly reacts, looks at Zhao Min provocatively, and then answers in a very gentle voice: "Qingshu, don''t worry, I will finish what you told me. Who makes us husband and wife?"


    "Eh, I can''t stand you. You''re so numb. Don''t you see anyone else beside you?" Zhao Min a burst of chills, but also exaggerated to rub his arm, "you make out with yourself, I went out first."


    After that, without waiting for their response, he went out without looking back.


    All the way aimlessly came to the back garden, just now also a relaxed look suddenly collapsed, sitting on the swing, irritably kicked the stone kick on the ground: "it''s really boring, boring, why every time and surname Zhou rob man?"


    As soon as the words came out, she was stunned. She looked around with a guilty heart. When no one heard her, she was relieved.


    But when I thought of what was on my mind, I couldn''t help sitting on the swing with my knees in my arms.


    In addition, song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo lived together for a long time, telling each other what happened during this period of separation. They didn''t separate until a subordinate came to report to the government.


    "I have to deal with business. You''ve been working hard all the way. Go to your room first and have a rest." Zhou Zhiruo gently arranged his clothes for him.


    "Take your time." Seeing her serious appearance, song Qingshu was dumbfounded. He gave her a kiss on the cheek and came out of the study. Maybe it''s because Zhou Zhiruo lost her father when she was young, and because she grew up in a place like Emei, she wanted to compete with many of her teachers and sisters for the favor of the Abbess, so she always had a sense of insecurity in her heart. At the same time, she developed a soft outside and strong inside character.


    Perhaps it was because she thought of ah Jiu and other competitors, and she wanted to make some achievements to prove herself, so she devoted herself to Yangzhou''s government affairs. Although she had no experience, she was better than smart. In addition, she had Zhao Min and a series of subordinates to help her, and now she has gradually handled it well


    "But my husband is still busy when he comes back. Can''t he make out with me first and then do it?" Song Qingshu can''t help complaining. At this time, he has to lament some plots in the original book. Zhou Zhiruo and Yue Lingshan are the same kind of people in a sense. They are very serious and focus on business. However, Zhang Wuji and Ling Huchong are all romantic. They naturally prefer Zhao Min and Ren Yingying, who are tired of business and are more interested in romantic affairs.


    But song Qingshu didn''t mean to belittle Zhou Zhiruo at all. What she needs most is a kind of conscientious and virtuous domestic help to deal with all kinds of government affairs.


    Along the way, song Qingshu came to the back garden unconsciously. Suddenly, under the setting sun, a charming girl was sitting on the swing not far away with her knees in her arms. She leaned on the ropes on both sides and was outlined by the ropes.


    But now the girl is staring at the north in a daze, and her beautiful face is full of melancholy.


    "Homesick?" Song Qingshu came to Zhao Min and asked softly.


    Zhao Min seems to be awakened in general, looked back at him, a cold hum: "you are not in Zhou Zhiruo there with her?"


    "I''m afraid you''re a little upset, so I came to see you." Song Qingshu has to despise his own instinct. He can''t change it. It''s clear that Zhou Zhi had to leave if she wanted to deal with official business, but he said it so well.


    "Cut, who rare you see." Zhao Min snorted, but his face softened a lot.


    "Are you homesick?" Song Qingshu holds the swing and repeats the question just now.


    Zhao Min''s eyes were red, but soon she covered up the past: "what about homesickness, what about not homesickness? Anyway, you won''t let me go. How can I trouble myself? "


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. I''m treating you like a prisoner and bullying you." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    Zhao Min didn''t get angry. He looked at him: "isn''t it?"


    After all, to some extent, Zhao Min is now "imprisoned" by him.


    "In fact, this time I came back to take you back to the north." Song Qingshu coughed twice and quickly diverted her attention.


    Zhao Min''s eyes brightened, but he soon turned his lips: "you still have a female tiger in your family. It''s strange that you can let me go with you."


    Song Qingshu has a black line. It seems that Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo are naturally incompatible. After fighting with each other for so many years, they never miss any chance to hurt each other.


    "Well, it''s a matter of business to take you away," Song Qingshu explained hastily. "I found out about Murong Jingyue."


    "What Zhao Min Huoran sat up straight, "where is that bastard?" In the past year, she was tortured by sanshennaodan. Although she didn''t have an attack, she shuddered at the thought that there was such a thing lurking in her brain. Especially girls had a natural fear of insects, and they were suffering every day.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "now I can''t tell you, lest you impulsively go to him and scare the snake."


    "Don''t you want to go with me too? How can you scare me? Tell me, tell me ~" later, Zhao Min even took his arm and began to act coquettishly. It can be seen how much he resented Murong Jingyue.


    "Mainly because I want to go back to the state of Jin. I have to deal with the things there before I can accompany you..." Song Qingshu suddenly closed his mouth, and the word "Liao" almost slipped out.


    "Back to the kingdom of Jin?" Zhao MINXIU frowned, "for the northern expedition of the Song Dynasty?"


    "How do you know?" After all, the northern expedition of the Song Dynasty was secretly prepared. He got the news because he was in a high-rise building near the water.


    "Hum, the soldiers and horses of the Song Dynasty were frequently mobilized during this period, and they kept gathering on the South Bank of the Yangtze River. Pigs could see that they were going to make a northern expedition." Zhao Min said with disdain.


    Song Qingshu can''t help thinking that in this way, most people in the world have become pigs. You think everyone is as smart as you are.


    "The Song Dynasty is obviously going to be serious this time. What are you going to do when you go back to the state of Jin?" Zhao Min had known about his disguise as Tang Kuo Bian in the state of Jin before. Now the whole world knows that the power of the state of Jin is in the hands of Tang Kuo Bian. Naturally, she also knows what song Qingshu is going to do when she goes back.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t tell her that the emperor of Jin had also been replaced. After all, the other party was from the Mongolian camp, worried that she would reveal the secret.


    "The soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. The Song Dynasty''s ability to defend the city was against the sky, but the field attack was really not good." Song Qingshu is full of self-confidence for one moment, but he looks at Zhao Min with a smile for the next moment, "of course, I need your help and help me give some advice."


    Zhao Min said, "why should I help you?"


    Song Qingshu tidied up his clothes and left: "if you don''t help me, you can stay here and continue to accompany Zhiruo. I''ll pick you up after I deal with the affairs of the kingdom of Jin."


    As soon as Zhao Min''s expression changed, he grabbed him in a hurry: "OK, OK, I''ll help you. You''re cruel."


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry: "is Zhiruo so terrible?"


    Zhao Min snorted: "if I had not been afraid of her before, but now I''m a prisoner. I don''t have enough power to use. No matter how much wisdom I have, I can''t match the absolute force gap. I''m exhausted in these days."


    "Can''t you live in peace?" Song Qingshu said helplessly.


    Zhao Min looked at him strangely, with a banter smile on the corner of his mouth: "you really have some dirty thoughts."


    Song Qingshu''s face was hot and he awkwardly turned away.


    They chatted in the back garden for a while. Before they knew it, a light cough came from behind. They turned around and found that Zhou Zhiruo was looking at this side with a bad face.


    "Dinner." Zhou Zhiruo snorted, turned and left.

 Chapter 1464

    Song Qingshu breathes, and subconsciously looks back at Zhao Min, only to find that she is winking at her. The amorous feelings at that moment really make him feel electrified.


    Zhao Min giggled twice: "your family that jealous." But it''s schadenfreude to hear it in the voice.


    "What a goblin." Song Qingshu cursed secretly and had to sigh. No wonder Zhao Min in the original book is so popular. The charm of this smile and smile is not covered.


    Soon the three gathered at the dinner table. Song Qingshu was in the main seat, while Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min were sitting on both sides. From the perspective of onlookers, the two beauties were accompanied by each other. They really enjoyed everyone''s happiness, but only song Qingshu understood how hard it was to sit between them.


    Feeling the sparks in the air, song Qingshu coughed and exaggerated: "Wow, this chicken leg is bright and fragrant. It must be delicious. It''s just hungry..."


    As he said this, he put a chicken leg in the air, but before he sent it back to his bowl, the two women handed it to him at the same time. Song Qingshu was stiff. He really wanted to give himself a big mouth. If he wanted to eat it, he would eat it quietly. It''s the end of such a high profile.


    "I asked my husband to bring me vegetables. Which one are you singing?" Zhou Zhiruo squints at Zhao Min and asks song Qingshu, "Qingshu, it''s natural for husband to bring vegetables to his wife."


    "Yes... Yes." Song Qingshu a black line, holding the drumsticks gradually drift to Zhou Zhiruo bowl.


    "Wait!" The bowl in Zhao Min''s hand moved forward. "I''ve helped you so much in Yangzhou during this period of time. I have no credit for it. What''s more, Qingshu needs my help when he goes to the kingdom of Jin. What''s the matter with him holding a drumstick for me?"


    Then he looked at Song Qingshu with a smile: "Qingshu, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, yes ~" Song Qingshu''s back was chilly. Looking at her delicate white teeth, she seemed to emit a cold light.


    "Qingshu, Qingshu, why are you so friendly?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face sank down and said angrily.


    Zhao Min didn''t care: "isn''t his name Qingshu? Shall I call him brother song, brother song? "


    "You Zhou Zhiruo almost choked on her words.


    "Well, well," Song Qingshu secretly wiped a cold sweat, put the chicken legs directly into Zhou Zhiruo''s bowl, and then quickly put a lamb chops on the table to Zhao Min, "the princess grew up in the grassland, and must be used to eating mutton."


    Who knows, Zhao Min''s smile disappeared instantly, and put the chopsticks on the table: "I don''t want to eat mutton today."


    Zhou Zhiruo was very upset when she saw her husband holding vegetables for her, but when she saw Zhao Min''s appearance at this time, she turned angry and happy: "Qingshu, you''re so nice ~" she said and rubbed song Qingshu with her shoulder.


    "Hum!" Zhao Min Huoran got up and turned to walk outside.


    "Where are you going, princess?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "If you can''t eat it, go out and relax." Zhao mintou did not reply.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, but the smile on Zhou Zhiruo''s face is more brilliant. However, when Zhao Min came to the door, he suddenly stopped, as if he had figured out something, and then turned and sat back.


    "What are you doing back here?" The smile on Zhou Zhiruo''s face suddenly solidified.


    Zhao Min picked up the chopsticks and began to eat again. He said in a loud voice: "because I''ve figured out that there''s no need to punish myself with other people''s mistakes. It''s me who''s hungry at that time."


    Zhou Zhiruo breathed, but when she saw that the other party was eating hard, she obviously didn''t want to take care of herself. She was also a little frustrated. She began to eat with a hum.


    In such a strange atmosphere, the three finished their meal. In order to avoid the repetition of Shura hall, song Qingshu directly hid in his study to check various official documents in the area of Jianghuai.


    Zhao Min obviously lost the interest of fighting with Zhou Zhiruo. After chatting for a while, he went back to his room directly.


    Zhou Zhiruo changed her home clothes and added fragrance to her red sleeves. From time to time, she also answered some of song Qingshu''s questions about official business. She had a lot of fun.


    After learning about the government affairs of Jianghuai, the night is already deep. Song Qingshu gets up and stretches: "Zhiruo, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    "Oh ~" before quite capable Zhou Zhiruo suddenly blushed.


    Song Qingshu went over and hugged her waist and said with a smile, "I''m old husband and wife. I''m still shy."


    "Who is your old husband and wife?" Zhou Zhiruo white his one eye, "the family is still very young."


    "Yes, you''re young, I''m old. I''m an old cow eating tender grass." Song Qingshu laughed.


    "Hate ~" Zhou Zhiruo was his words make the heart ripple.


    Song Qingshu picked her up and said, "where is your room? Show me the way." After leaving Yangzhou at the beginning, Zhou Zhiruo cleaned up the new place and moved out of the temporary residence before, so now he doesn''t know where his wife''s room is.


    "Ah, put me down quickly," Zhou Zhiruo exclaimed, ashamed and anxious, "what if someone saw me?"


    "If you are seen, you will see it. Anyway, everyone knows that you are my wife, not a adulterer. What are you afraid of?" Without stopping, song Qingshu picked her up and went out.


    "You are a man who can''t spit out ivory from a dog''s mouth." Zhou Zhiruo was so angry that she punched him on the chest.


    "If you''re afraid of being seen, show me the way quickly. Let''s go in early. Otherwise, it''s easy to make a scene like this Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red. As expected, she calmed down instantly. She reached out and pointed in a certain direction: "go that way!"


    "Haole ~" Song Qingshu walked forward with great strides, as if he was very anxious.


    "Be careful, don''t be seen, or I can''t lift my head in front of them in the future." Zhou Zhiruo nervously grabbed her husband''s skirt and said in a flurry.


    "Don''t worry..." Song Qingshu said half way, suddenly turned out a few servant girls in the corridor, Zhou Zhiruo almost screamed out in fright. Fortunately, song Qingshu reacted too fast, his figure flashed and hid behind the rockery.


    "I think I saw something just now." Because the speed of song Qingshu was too fast, the maid only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and didn''t have time to see what it was.


    "Are you dazed?" Another servant girl just didn''t look in front of her. Now she saw that there was nothing in front of her. She couldn''t help suspecting.


    "Maybe." Before that servant girl is not sure, soon several people left.


    In the dark, Zhou Zhiruo was relieved. She could not help patting the chest of song Qingshu angrily: "put me down quickly!"


    "Isn''t it invisible?" Seeing her blushing face, song Qingshu thought it was very interesting. He was not willing to put her down.


    "If I''m seen..." Zhou Zhiruo opened her mouth and pretended to be vicious, "I''ll bite you to death."


    "Bite?" Song Qingshu looks strange, "welcome to bite me."


    If Zhou Zhiruo has been with him for so long, how can he not know his dirty thoughts? After a moment, he will react: "you are such an asshole."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Song Qingshu walks in the courtyard with her in his arms, and then avoids two groups of subordinates, which makes Zhou Zhiruo scared.


    "By the way, why didn''t I see Li Yuanzhi when I came back this time?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked, before he let Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo quarrel made dizzy, looked at this stubble, you know before he sent Li Yuanzhi back to Yangzhou to find her father.


    "Can we go back to the house and ask again?" Zhou Zhiruo nervously looked around for fear that the shy appearance would be seen at this time.


    "No, I want to know now." Song Qingshu can''t help but worry about Li Yuanzhi.


    Although Li Yuanzhi is also a goblin, she may not suffer from other people, but both Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are female demons who eat people and don''t vomit bones. For them, Li Yuanzhi really has no chance.


    Zhou Zhiruo was very clever and good at observing words and colors. Seeing his expression, he guessed what he was thinking. He said angrily, "don''t worry, I didn''t hurt your pretty sister Yuanzhi. She is in Shandong now."


    "Shandong?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Zhou Zhiruo explained: "after all, her father Li Kexiu has been running Jianghuai for many years, and his influence here is intertwined. I''m worried that if he stays here, some people with bad intentions will have some wrong ideas. So I simply transfer him to Shandong for house arrest, so that the potential careerists in Yangzhou can''t use his name and prestige to do anything."


    "Well done, I didn''t think about it before." Song Qingshu thought that the future generations would be the defense area where generals would rotate frequently, so as to avoid the army becoming a personal private arm. Li Kexiu had been the boss of Jianghuai river for so many years, so there was a big hidden danger to keep him here.


    "Don''t be in a daze. Take me in quickly." Faintly hear not far away and someone''s voice, Zhou Zhiruo instant panic up.


    "Haole ~" Song Qingshu hugged her and several Zongyue quickly entered her room.


    With the door closed, song Qingshu directly swept the things on the table to one side, and directly put Zhou Zhiruo flat on it.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s heart jumped, and he roughly guessed what he wanted to do. A pretty face seemed to be smeared with rouge, but there was some expectation in her heart.


    Song Qingshu took off her belt and reached for her thigh. Suddenly, her face showed a trace of banter: "Zhiruo, you just said no all the way, but you are so emotional."


    Zhou Zhiruo was so shy that she didn''t want to turn her face. She really wanted to go in. She was afraid on the way, but I don''t know if it was because of the uneasy sense of crisis that stimulated her body several times more sensitive than usual. So she was already in a strong mood after such a short journey.


    Song Qingshu likes to see her shyness. It''s a very pleasant enjoyment to enter her body in her coy expression. Zhou Zhiruo trembles all over, and the whole person immediately entangles the man like an octopus.


    "I want a child." Zhou Zhiruo blushed and said shyly in Song Qingshu''s ear.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu actually has the same meaning. After all, with the growing territory and more and more subordinates, the reproduction of children can make everyone feel at ease. As a wife, Zhou Zhiruo naturally has to be pregnant at the beginning.


    A simple word, but more than any love words and flattery. Medicine to work, Zhou Zhiruo body more and more soft, also more and more gentle to contain the man on the body.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, there was a knock at the door. Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo looked up and looked there. Before they could speak, Zhao Min''s angry voice came from the outside: "just do it, and make such a big noise, let the people next to you go to bed or not!"

 Chapter 1465

    It turns out that in order to prevent Zhao Min from escaping, Zhou Zhiruo arranged her room next to her. In this way, they could work together during the day and monitor her nearby at night. As soon as she had any changes, she could find them in time.


    Because just on the road in fear, lead to Zhou Zhiruo forget this stubble, the result can be bitter next door Zhao min.


    She is lying on the bed, upset, suddenly next door came bursts of shy voice, she was stunned after a moment to understand what is going on, a face blushing with shame.


    The whole person shrank in the quilt, even picked up the pillow to cover her head, but the sound wave after wave next door was very penetrating, which made her upset and angry.


    "I endure, I endure, I endure!" Zhao Min doesn''t understand why he is so upset. Unfortunately, the two people next door seem to be fighting against her, and their voices become louder and louder.


    "What a coquettish hoof!" Zhao Min spat in the dark, thinking that Zhou Zhiruo had to pretend to be an iceberg beauty, but now he is so reckless. It''s really shameless.


    Originally, she intended to endure, but after a long time, the noise next door did not stop at all, she was finally annoyed: "like a cow!"


    She was in a state of irritability. After being constantly stirred up, she finally erupted. Dong Dong ran to the next room and slapped the door of the room with a loud sound: "you can do it. You can also make such a big noise, so that the people next to you still need to sleep!"


    "It''s Zhao Min!" Suddenly by such a fright, Zhou Zhiruo in the room trembles unceasingly, the whole person some panic.


    Song Qingshu''s face is delicate. Zhou Zhiruo''s body shudders when she is scared. The feeling seems to be wonderful.


    "I''m talking to you." See him ignore oneself, Zhou Zhiruo some anxious.


    "Zhao Min is just Zhao min. what''s the matter? We are a serious couple. Are we afraid that she will catch the traitor?" It seems that this is not the first time that song Qingshu has encountered this kind of thing. His reaction is much calmer.


    "Get up quickly." Zhou Zhiruo tries to push away the man on his body, who knows that his hands are directly pressed on the table.


    "She''ll listen to what she gets up to do." Song Qingshu leaned close to her ear and breathed out a breath of heat.


    Zhou Zhiruo was ashamed and indignant. At this time, Zhao Min''s voice outside the door rang again: "if you are surnamed Zhou, you should be shameless. Your voice is louder than those girls in Yihong hospital."


    It is the so-called extreme things will turn against each other. Zhou Zhiruo was originally embarrassed by her loss, but she was humiliated by her rival. Instead, she burst out: "listen to Miss Zhao''s tone, she seems to have been in Yihong hospital."


    Zhao Min outside the door was stunned and immediately became angry. The other party was insinuating that she had been a prostitute in the brothel. Female, who can bear it? She raised her foot and kicked on the door: "you surnamed Zhou..."


    The voice behind her suddenly stops. On impulse, she doesn''t think about the consequences. But now she kicks the door open, and what comes into sight is that song Qingshu is pressing Zhou Zhiruo on the table to do that shameful thing.


    "Ah ~" a exclamation, Zhao Min instantly turned around, a face instantly rose red, "incorruptible, immoral, you two are not good things!"


    This song Qingshu immediately quit: "princess, it''s a code of ethics for us to make love between husband and wife. On the contrary, it''s not suitable for you to break in."


    "Who... Who told you to make it that loud." Zhao Min flustered said, at this time her mind is just song Qingshu pressure on Zhou Zhiruo body action picture, the whole person is not natural.


    See Zhao Min break in, Zhou Zhiruo whole brain in a blank, almost did not faint. When they heard the conversation, they gradually regained their consciousness and tried to push song Qingshu away. Unfortunately, their hands were tightly pressed by each other and they couldn''t move for half a minute.


    What makes her crazy is that her Kung Fu is still moving slowly!


    Seeing Zhou Zhiruo''s crazy expression, song Qingshu whispered: "don''t worry, she can''t see it, not to mention you feel guilty, the more energetic she will be."


    Zhou Zhiruo thinks it''s reasonable to be careful. The anti business is here. If she looks ashamed, she can''t raise her head in front of Zhao Min in the future.


    "Hum, are you in such a hurry to rush in? Would you like to introduce your pillow to our family? If you want to say so, I can lend him to you for one night. " Although Zhou Zhiruo was embarrassed to the extreme in her heart, she said in a joking tone.


    "Really?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed at the news, but the other party glared at him.


    Zhao Min takes the initiative to be bold again. After all, she is also a little girl who has not married Yun Ying. She is no better than Zhou Zhiruo. She can let go of her wife and is flustered by her words.


    "Shameless!" Spat scold a, Zhao Min did not dare to stay, flurried to run out, even hit a few faltering on the road, feel his legs weak, she became more embarrassed, desperate to run out.


    "Are you satisfied?" When Zhao Min''s figure disappears outside the door, Zhou Zhiruo stares at the man.


    "Satisfied with what?" Song Qingshu pretended that he didn''t understand.


    "When someone came in just now, you not only didn''t let me go, but pressed me more tightly. It''s not your bad taste, what is it?" Zhou Zhiruo white his one eye, the facial expression is actually coquettish infinite.


    "Don''t you like it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "the reaction of the body can not be false."


    Zhou Zhiruo was so ashamed that she raised her head and bit him on the shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    After yunpin Yuji, they lie on the bed. Song Qingshu tells her that she is going to the state of Jin. Zhou Zhiruo suddenly frowns and says, "does Zhao Min want to go with you?"


    Because now I feel powerless and the tone of my voice is very lazy, which leads to the fact that the words that should have been murderous don''t sound cold at the moment. Instead, they feel more charming.


    Song Qingshu put his arm around her waist and gently stroked her skin: "well, the main reason is to find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue. At the beginning, she was poisoned by sanshennaoshendan because of my mistake. If I didn''t detoxify her, I would be upset. In addition, there are a lot of military and state affairs to deal with this time, so I need her to give me some advice. "


    "In fact, you don''t have to explain so much," Zhou Zhiruo sat up straight, holding song Qingshu''s cheek, and showed his perfect figure unreservedly. "My man is a hero with clear gratitude and resentment. How can I stop you from saving her."


    Looking at her black hair scattered disorderly in the snow-white chest, the sharp contrast of the two colors made song Qingshu''s fingers move. If he didn''t think there was something serious to say, he would be unable to restrain himself.


    "You quarreled so much during the day that you thought you didn''t want me to save her." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Quarrel to quarrel, save also should save, but..." Zhou Zhiruo words Feng a turn, "but from Murong Jingyue there get antidote, don''t rush to give her take."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Zhou Zhiruo explained: "Zhao Min knows so many of our secrets. Now that she asks for you, she will not betray you. But if she is poisoned, she may not listen to you like this. She is also a Mongolian princess. If she divulges our information to Mongolia, we will lose a lot."


    "Well, I''ll think about it." Song Qingshu answered vaguely. In fact, he didn''t want to believe Zhao Min would betray himself emotionally, but his reason told her that he couldn''t place everything on some illusory trust.


    Zhou Zhiruo also understands his mind, no longer continues to persuade in this, directly nestles in his arms, enjoying the afterglow of bliss.


    "When are you going to leave?" Zhou Zhiruo asked.


    "Tomorrow." Song Qingshu replied.


    "In such a hurry?" Zhou Zhiruo''s voice is full of resentment, just get together and separate, no one will have a little complaint.


    "I can''t help it. The northern expedition of the Song Dynasty is just around the corner. I was delayed for some time because of something." Song Qingshu apologizes. After all, he spent too much time for Huang Rong before, but now he only accompanies his wife for one day. It''s a bit unreasonable.


    "Well, big deal." Zhou Zhiruo sighed, suddenly thought of something, "by the way, this time take Zhao Min to the kingdom of Jin, your influence in the kingdom of Jin is not all exposed."


    "At present, she only knows that I am Tang Kuo Bian. As for the emperor Wanyan, I will keep it from her." It''s very important. Song Qingshu can''t believe Zhao Min completely. After all, if she knows that Wanyan is also her own person, it''s easy to guess that Kangxi in Yanjing has a problem with her intelligence. At that time, the information will leak back to Mongolia. It''s really unthinkable.


    "I''ve heard that Tang Kuo Bian''s wife is matchless. She''s the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. Don''t you enjoy all the beauty in the world?" Zhou Zhiruo said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu''s scalp is numb. The happiness of Qi people is not so easy to enjoy. There is bound to be a lot of jealousy: "Gebi is deeply in love with her husband. I promised Tang kuodian that I would take good care of her for him."


    "Take care of the rest," Zhou Zhiruo said with a sneer. "Don''t tell me you didn''t take care of her in bed."


    Song Qingshu had a bitter smile, and for a moment he didn''t know how to answer it. However, Zhou Zhiruo''s words changed: "Qingshu, I don''t blame you, but I think you''ve done a good job."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu looks suspicious, always feel that the other side is saying irony.


    Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile: "you really worry too much. The state of Jin is very important. If you can''t turn her into your woman, I don''t trust you to give her the situation there. In fact, it''s not enough just to put her to bed. Only when you have children with her can you be completely tied together. "


    "You''re right. I''m speechless." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, although these words are estimated to be Zhou Zhiruo''s real ideas, but she only analyzes from the overall situation, but if from a woman''s point of view, I''m afraid she doesn''t feel very well at the moment.


    "Also said that let me early pregnancy, now get together less from more, what year and what month can be pregnant." Sure enough, Zhou Zhiruo always felt sour in her heart and could not help muttering.


    "In that case, let''s hurry." Song Qingshu, with a smile, turned over and mounted the horse with a gun.


    "What are you doing ~" Zhou Zhiruo exclaimed repeatedly, her pretty face turned red again.


    "Make a man." In a word, let Zhou Zhiruo tight body instant soft down, song Qingshu gently kiss his wife, again pressure up.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, song Qingshu came out of the room and ran into Zhao min. she was wearing a black eye and was tired. She was no longer as charming as usual.

 Chapter 1466

    "What''s the matter with you, princess?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    "Know it, ask it!" Zhao Min glared at him and walked away without looking back.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then reacted. He said with a bitter smile, which pot does not open, which pot does not mention. It seems that I owe her some beating when I ask her like this.


    "Oh, wait a minute." Think of something else to say to her, song Qingshu quickly catch up with her shoulder.


    "Why?" Zhao Min looked back at the hand on his shoulder and asked in a poor tone.


    Song Qingshu took back his hand and said with a smile, "have you packed up yet?"


    "What are you packing for?" Zhao Min has a blank face.


    "Well, yesterday I said I would take you to Murong Jingyue and return to the kingdom of Jin by the way." The other side''s reaction also made song Qingshu speechless.


    "Oh, I forgot!" Zhao Min this just reaction come over, but soon show the color of shame indignation, mercilessly stare at him one eye, "all blame you!"


    As he said this, he walked back to his house. Song Qingshu followed him, laughing and crying: "it''s none of my business."


    "Why is it none of your business?" Zhao Min while packing things, while glaring at him, "last night you two were not shy, not irritable, the movement made so big, let me not sleep well all night."


    "I can''t help it. I''m born with a different talent," Song Qingshu said triumphantly.


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and spat: "shameless ~" after all, she is a girl''s family. Discussing with a man makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something with a strange look: "since you feel that you have been quarreled, why didn''t you go to another place to sleep yesterday and just stay here to suffer? It''s not out of curiosity. I want to listen to the corner. "


    "Nonsense, it''s not your family. Zhou Zhiruo asked me to live next to her and watch me. I''m like a prisoner in this house. I can''t get out of this yard. Where can I go?" Zhao Min said angrily, but she was a little guilty, because the other party''s words more or less poked his heart. Although she was ashamed and angry yesterday, she did have a lot of curiosity. She secretly stood up to listen, but she couldn''t stand it for a long time.


    "All right, let''s go." Because of the guilty heart, Zhao Min picked up a few clothes and said.


    "That''s all you''ve got?" Looking at the small bag, song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    "Why do I take so many things with me when you are with me?" Zhao Min rolled a white eye, "when the time is short of what let you buy."


    Song Qingshu has a toothache: "no one''s money comes from the strong wind."


    "Don''t pretend to be poor in front of me," Zhao Min tossed the package to him and motioned him to help him with it. "Your people are sitting on the fertile land of Jianghuai River in Shandong Province. They are also granted the title of king of Qi by the Song Dynasty, and they secretly control the state of Jin. If you don''t have money, there will be few rich people in the world."


    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu directly chased him up: "because the territory is big and there are many places that need money, it''s said that the money and food consumed by the army every day is a terrible number. I still want to find a chance to dig some treasures."


    Chuang Wang''s treasure, Luding mountain''s treasure, Liang Yuandi''s treasure... We have to find a chance to dig you all out.


    Hear treasure two words, Zhao Min is also in front of a bright: "then add me a."


    "No problem." They chatted for a while, and the atmosphere became more relaxed.


    Seeing that he took himself directly out of the city guard''s house, Zhao Min was stunned: "just go, don''t you tell Zhou Zhiruo?"


    "Are you still fighting with each other?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry. I told her last night that she''s very weak now. If she can''t get up, she won''t come to see us off."


    Originally, Zhou Zhiruo also wanted to accompany him to the kingdom of Jin. Unfortunately, there would be no one sitting in the Jianghuai border. In addition, there would be a tax policy change soon. This is a huge task. She is also devoid of skills. Although she is upset, she can only watch Zhao Min go with her husband.


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min''s face changed, and he hummed coldly: "a thief!"


    "You keep calling me a whore. Have I ever been a whore to you?" Song Qingshu was also very depressed. In the morning, he was yelled by a thief. He always felt that he had a bad start.


    "No? You... "Zhao Min said subconsciously, but he swallowed the words in half." forget it, I''m hungry. I''ll find a place to eat. "


    Song Qingshu fought all night. It was almost dawn. Now he felt a little hungry. Wen Yan found a seat in a stall and asked for some steamed buns, porridge, soya bean milk and so on. They began to eat them all at once.


    "The steamed buns of this era are really thin skinned and thick fleshed. They are not adulterated at all." Thinking of those unscrupulous merchants in the future, song Qingshu had to sigh that in this world, at least the food he ate was original, without so many messy additives.


    "How can we walk to the kingdom of Jin?" In the middle of the meal, Zhao Min suddenly realized a serious problem.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged horses at the gate. We''ll just go and get them." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Can I have a carriage instead?" Zhao Min said suddenly.


    "The carriage is too slow," Song Qingshu said with a frown. "You grew up in the Mongolian grassland. You don''t like riding, but you have to ride instead?"


    "It''s not that you were too noisy last night. I didn''t sleep well all night. I want to sleep in the carriage first." When it comes to this, Zhao Min is angry.


    Song Qing raised her hand wisely and said, "good, good, change to a carriage." After a hard night''s fighting, he was a little sleepy. It''s better to have a rest in the carriage first.


    After finishing their breakfast, they soon came to the west gate of Yangzhou and asked the soldiers to find a carriage. Of course, they brought a few more horses. After all, it''s a hurry to go to the state of Jin. It''s better to have a rest in the carriage first. It''s impossible to take a carriage all the way. That''s too slow.


    In order to please song Qingshu, the general of Chengmen specially arranged several soldiers to escort him. Song Qingshu originally intended to refuse, but he thought that he would sleep later, and it would be good to have someone to help him drive, so he agreed.


    In this way, they got on the carriage and drove out of Yangzhou city slowly. As soon as they got on the carriage, Zhao Min yawned and stretched out: "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep first."


    She stretches the waist this movement will that unusual plump chest outline becomes more perfect, song Qingshu sees the eye all straight.


    Notice his line of sight, Zhao Min looked down, cheeks quickly red up, angry way: "look where!"


    "Only when you look good can you be seen. You should be happy." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Zhao Min felt speechless to his thick skin and said suspiciously: "you won''t do anything strange to me when I''m asleep."


    "Am I that bad in your heart?" Song Qingshu a black line, "don''t worry, I yesterday tossed a night, now is in the sage time, even if want to do what also have the heart to be weak."


    "Sage time?" Zhao Min has never heard of this word, but she is extremely clever. She speculates the general meaning by contacting the context a little, and she can''t help spat, "hooligan."


    Song Qingshu shrugged and found a comfortable place to lie down in the carriage. When Zhao Min saw it, he was immediately worried: "what are you doing?"


    "Sleep." Song Qingshu adjusted his posture as he spoke.


    "Where do I sleep?" Zhao Min is in a hurry.


    "It''s such a big space in the carriage. Can''t you just find a place to sleep?" Song Qingshu replied indifferently.


    "But... But..." Zhao Min looked at the space in the carriage and said that it was not small or big. If he lay down, he felt like he was sleeping in the same bed.


    "It''s not like we haven''t slept in the same bed. Why are we so coy?" Song Qingshu saw through her mind and said jokingly, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you."


    "Who slept with you?" Zhao Min snorted a little guilty, but after all, he couldn''t resist the strong sense of sleepiness, so he reluctantly found a place to lie down.


    Because she was worried about meeting song Qingshu''s body, she tried her best to stay in the corner and distance them.


    In his eyes, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t want to say anything, so he went to sleep.


    Zhao Min was worried about what song Qingshu would do at the beginning, but soon a slight voice came from his side. It was obvious that song Qingshu had fallen asleep.


    "The bastard spent all night. No wonder he slept so fast." Zhao Min blushed and scolded, and soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long later, when the wheel of the carriage was knocked by a stone on the road, Zhao Min woke up subconsciously. As soon as he opened his eyes secretly, he found that song Qingshu''s face was close at hand. Subconsciously, he was about to scream.


    But she soon noticed that she was sleeping awkwardly with him, not with her partner. Her face turned red and she stopped the scream.


    Zhao Min was born in the prairie. Naturally, she is not as quiet and elegant as the ladies of Jiangnan. She sleeps carelessly on weekdays. All kinds of rules of Jiangnan bound her from childhood, and she will be punished if she makes a mistake. Therefore, she should pay attention to her manners when she sleeps from childhood. However, there are many rough men around Zhao Min in Mongolia, and no one cares about them, so Zhao Min''s sleeping posture is bold and unconstrained.


    "Well, it''s cheap." Zhao Min carefully took his hands and feet back from the other side.


    Feeling the movement on his body, song Qingshu also woke up. Looking at Zhao mintao''s dizzy cheeks, he couldn''t help but wonder: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing," Zhao Min turned around and sorted out his messy clothes. "I woke up."


    "Oh, I''m almost asleep, too." Song Qingshu gets up and stretches. Suddenly he lowers his head and sniffs his clothes. "Eh, how can it smell a little fragrant?"


    As soon as Zhao Min''s heart jumped, he said in a hurry, "since you wake up, please teach me martial arts."


    "Well?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment. The jumping degree of this topic seems to be a little big.


    Zhao Min also felt a bit abrupt, and hastily explained: "as you can see, every time I was bullied by Zhou Zhiruo, just because she was better than me in martial arts, she would start when she became angry. I don''t want to be eaten to death by her all the time."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "if your martial arts are as high as Zhiruo, and then with your wisdom, won''t you bully Zhiruo to death all the time?"


    Zhao Min snorted: "you look down on your family. She is more cunning than anyone else."


    Song Qingshu still flatly shook his head and refused: "no, how can I pass on your martial arts to bully your own women? I''m not such a scum man."


    "Oh, Qingshu, elder brother song, elder brother song..." in order to crush Zhou Zhiruo in the future, Zhao Min clenched his teeth and put his arms around him, shaking and acting coquettishly.


    She usually speaks in a clear and crisp voice. Now she is deliberately coquettish, but she is as sweet as honey. Hearing this, song Qingshu says in a hurry, "no matter how sweet your mouth is, it''s useless. My martial arts have always been passed on to my own women. You''re not my woman. Why do you pass it on to you?"


    No matter how cheeky she is, Rao Shi Zhao Min can''t say that she can''t be a woman at this time. However, she has always been scheming, and her eyes turn to be scheming.

 Chapter 1467

    "Although I''m not your woman, but..." Zhao Min''s words changed and came to song Qingshu, "do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. How can she play? But finally nodded: "princess can if rose, Yan if peach, if you are not beautiful, there are no beautiful people in the world."


    Although he knew that there was a lot of flattery in his words, when Zhao Min heard the comment of "can like roses, Yan like peaches and plums", he was still happy: "what do you think of my character?"


    "Passionate, willing to give everything for love, is any man''s fantasy wife candidate." Song Qingshu doesn''t lie. Zhao Min is far more popular on the Internet than Zhou Zhiruo in his previous life. In fact, they have different looks and intelligence. The reason why they have such a big difference is that Zhao Min is willing to give up his glory and wealth for love, and even betray his family and country. But Zhou Zhiruo sacrificed her love to some extent for her career.


    In fact, from a woman''s point of view, she thinks that Zhao Min''s flipping is too much and has no soul. On the contrary, Zhou Zhiruo has the advantages of women in the new era; However, from a man''s point of view, I prefer Zhao Min, a woman who gives everything for love.


    Zhao Min was very satisfied with his answer, and did not continue to ask about the evaluation of intelligence, because he often heard: "what do you think of me? Do you like me? "


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "you won''t let me marry you, will you?"


    "Bah ~" Zhao Min spat, his face slightly red, "you can answer the question directly."


    "I think you are very good. Who doesn''t like such a character as the princess?" Song Qingshu praised.


    "But now the world is in chaos. A beautiful woman like me is wandering in the rivers and lakes. In case of evil thoughts from a thief, something unimaginable will happen. You don''t want such a tragic thing to happen to me." Zhao Min pretended to be pathetic and said.


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He had been doing it for half a day to say: "as a Mongolian princess, you are usually accompanied by a lot of experts. Now you have me by your side. What are you worried about?"


    Zhao Min said: "although the experts in my family are good, there are so many talented people in the world. It''s just the so-called that there are people outside the world. Have you forgotten what happened last time?"


    Song Qingshu knew that she was talking about being attacked by Xiake island people in the broken Temple last time. There are so many super experts in Xiake Island, and Rao Shi Zhao Min has so many experts around her that she can''t protect her.


    "Now I''m here to protect you. I don''t believe that anyone has hurt you in this world." Song Qingshu''s tone revealed strong self-confidence.


    Zhao Min pouted: "you can''t protect me all my life."


    "I''ll protect you all my life." Song Qingshu was agitated in his heart and almost blurted out. However, he was not the young man who was stunned at that time, and he didn''t say it in the end. After all, he couldn''t protect her all the time. There were always times when he had no skills.


    "You can teach me some martial arts. If you are worried that I have learned to bully Zhou Zhiruo, you can teach me the martial arts to run for my life. When I face danger, I have a unique skill to protect my life." Zhao Min blinked a pair of big eyes, his voice was very sweet and sweet.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you." Song Qingshu said helplessly.


    In front of Zhao Min''s eyes, he clapped his hands on his chest and expressed his joy.


    "Just a moment." Song Qingshu said a word to Zhao Min, then pushed the door open and told the driving soldiers, "stop."


    After the carriage stopped, song Qingshu took Zhao Min out of the carriage and said to the soldiers, "go back to Yangzhou City, and then we''ll go on our own way, leaving a few horses."


    It was because they were so sleepy that they needed to have a rest in the carriage. Now that they have woken up, these soldiers have finished their work and there is no need to stay.


    After all, we can''t go to the kingdom of Jin openly. It''s too obvious to have these soldiers with us; On the other hand, he subconsciously wants to join Zhao Min in the world of two people. It''s strange to have a few more light bulbs.


    "Yes, Lord." Several soldiers didn''t try to be brave. After all, they saw song Qingshu come down from the sky to subdue Li Kexiu. When they were with him, they would be in danger. I really don''t know who was protecting who.


    Soon the soldiers turned back to the city with their carriages, while song Qingshu took Zhao Min to an open space: "although your martial arts are good, you are far from the top experts. The best way to protect yourself in any situation is to learn a top lightness skill. I just got a" Lingbo micro step "recently, It''s unique to move and dodge. "


    "Lingbo micro step?" Zhao Min repeated, "is that the lightness skill of Duan Shizi in Dali?" She used to deal with the affairs of the river and lake for Ruyang palace, and collected a lot of information about the river and lake. When Duan Yu first came out of the river and lake, he made a big splash. This lightness skill took a lot of credit.


    "Yes, it''s his lightness skill, but it comes from the mysterious Xiaoyao sect." Song Qingshu roughly tells the origin and advantages of this lightness skill.


    Zhao Min nodded slightly: "at the beginning, Dali Shizi was not good at martial arts, but he was able to turn the bad into the good all the way. The effect of Lingbo''s micro step can be seen in general."


    "Although Lingbo''s micro step is nominally footwork, it is actually a great test of internal strength. If the internal power is not enough, it is easy to be possessed..." Song Qingshu was about to explain the essence of Lingbo''s micro step to her, but Zhao Min interrupted him


    "I don''t study this."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what do you want to learn?" You should know that Lingbo micro step is a standard lightness skill recognized by most people. It can be seen how top this lightness skill is. Looking at the whole Golden Book World, it is also one of the best.


    "What is your best lightness skill?" Zhao Min asked suddenly.


    "The reason why I''m so good at lightness is that I have a lot of internal power, but the origin of everything is still that I learned to tread the sand without trace." Song Qingshu replied.


    "No trace on the sand?" Zhao Min in front of a bright, "Mingjiao that smelly bat will that?"


    Song Qingshu a black line, but after all, or nodded: "good." Stepping on the sand without trace is really Wei Yixiao''s famous stunt.


    "Then I''ll learn that." Zhao Min said excitedly.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu chuckled bitterly, "Lingbo micro step and stepping on sand without trace are the same level of lightness skills. Lingbo micro step is better in moving and dodging, and it is more suitable for women to practice."


    "I want to be the same as you." Zhao Min looked at him quietly with a slight smile on his lips.


    Seeing the beautiful girl in front of her, she seemed to have a sense of suffocation. Song Qingshu breathed a little: "I boast that my skills of teasing girls are OK, but I didn''t expect that the princess is also a teasing expert."


    Zhao Min''s face was red and bright, and he said with a bright smile, "have you been touched by me?"


    Looking at the beautiful woman''s smile, song Qingshu can''t help but gather in the past and kiss her beautiful red lips.


    Because he moves too fast, Zhao Min can''t react at all. He feels his lips, his eyes can''t help staring, and his heart is beating.


    Eyelashes tremble, Zhao Min gradually closed his eyes, which still have the usual high spirits, completely a pair of coquettish infinite any king pick appearance.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, the situation that she saw in Zhou Zhiruo''s room last night suddenly appeared in her mind. At the same time, the voice that tormented her all night sounded in her ear. A pink face turned red instantly, and pushed the man away: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu was at a loss. She didn''t understand why she suddenly changed her face when she just let herself drive in.


    "Maybe it''s the girl''s reserve." Song Qingshu thinks that she has found the reason. Looking at her angry look, she knows that it''s not appropriate to mention what happened just now. She quickly changes her words: "I''ll teach you to tread on the sand now."


    Zhao Min is about to attack, but after hearing the words, he can only suppress a cavity of evil fire in his heart: "hum, this bastard is also cunning." However, she did not think of how to be responsible for what happened just now, so she simply agreed not to mention it.


    Next, song Qingshu began to teach Zhao Min the knack of stepping on the sand without trace. She was talented and learned very quickly, and soon she learned it. All she lacked was proficiency, and of course, the speed brought by the level of internal skill.


    "I''m ugly. Without my permission, you can''t pass on this martial arts to other people, or I''ll kill you and the person you passed it on to." Song Qingshu deliberately threatened.


    "I know, I know, you are the most precious people in the world," Zhao Min said with a smile. "I swear that I will never pass this martial arts on to others. If I break this oath, I will..." he said with a smile, "how about marrying you?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. In order to cover up the unnaturalness in his heart, he said in a hurry, "what if you deliberately pass on your martial arts to others in order to marry me?"


    Zhao Min raised the powder fist to beat him, said with a smile: "beauty can''t kill you."


    "No, change it. If you break the oath and marry in, you should serve Zhiruo every day, bring her tea and water, pinch your shoulders and beat your legs..." Song Qingshu said more and more, with a strong smile on her face.


    "How vicious Zhao Min instant hair, with luggage chasing him to fight, two people will continue to go on the road in such laughter.


    The journey will not be boring if you go with us. Even the time seems to be getting faster. Every two days, they enter the boundary of the kingdom of Jin.


    On this day, when they came to the boundary near Songshan Mountain, they were talking and laughing. Suddenly, the sound of fighting came from the woods in front of them. From a distance, they saw a group of people chasing and killing several people.


    "Eh, isn''t that Xiao Feng?" Zhao Min recognized one of the people being chased, and exclaimed.

 Chapter 1468

    Song Qingshu frowned, and he recognized it earlier than Zhao min. however, at this time, Xiao Feng lost his usual heroic spirit. He was carried on his back with a look of frustration, and obviously suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    At the same time, song Qingshu was even more surprised that there were two acquaintances with Xiao Feng. One of them wore a scarlet skirt, and it was ah Zhu who had not seen him for many years. At that time, in yanziwu, she had to rely on her face changing skills to hide the truth.


    Another girl dressed in purple is ah Zi. Some time ago, I heard from the Golden Snake camp that ah Zi had taken the opportunity to escape, and song Qingshu didn''t take it for granted. After all, she has no weight in her heart, but why is she with Xiao Feng and a Zhu now? Is this the so-called plot correction?


    At this time, Xiao Feng is a big man with a big body. Unfortunately, he can''t see his appearance with a black scarf on his head. However, it can be seen that he has extraordinary martial arts skills. He is still walking fast with a man on his back. On the contrary, ah Zhu and ah Zi can''t keep up with him.


    Behind them, a group of people are chasing after them. Song Qingshu looks more and more strange. They are all old acquaintances.


    The head of the group is a burly man, wearing cassock but full of evil spirit. He is Xuancheng, who is known as the number one of Shaolin in two hundred years. The other is a kind-hearted man with white hair and hair. He is the master of Fang Zheng.


    The other one is bald and dignified. He is master xuanci, the abbot of Shaolin Temple. Song Qingshu and Zhang Sanfeng went to Shaolin together to deal with him before.


    There is also a kind-hearted monk standing on the side, the other with a bitter face and drooping mouth. They are kongwin and kongzhi among the four great monks of Shaolin. Kongzhi was killed by Xie Xun when he saw that kongzhi was intrigued. Kongzhi competed with a San, the King Kong Master under Zhao Min''s command, and was defeated and his head was cut off. The four great monks who were famous in the world were dead in name.


    Besides, there are many eminent monks, many of whom song Qingshu didn''t know, but looking at their clothes, they are either the eminent monks of the xuanzi generation or the masters of the empty generation.


    Among these eminent monks, there is another one who wears the clothes of a low-level disciple. He is very conspicuous. He has a plain face, thick eyebrows, and a little upturned nostrils. Although the other eminent monks are quite old, they are all pretty. Although the young monk is young, he is the ugliest one.


    However, song Qingshu despised him, because he was the brilliant Xu Zhu at the Golden Snake meeting. Although he was young, he had excellent martial arts. With so many eminent monks present, he was definitely the top three in terms of martial arts.


    "I don''t know where xuzhu Xiaoyao school learned martial arts." Song Qingshu had asked Li Qingluo and Fu Minyi before, but they didn''t know Xu Zhu''s apprenticeship. In addition, there was no Zhenlong chess game in the world, so the origin of Xu Zhu''s martial arts was very suspicious.


    "Is there a pulse of Xiaoyao sect hiding in Shaolin Temple?" Song Qingshu had an idea in his mind. After all, from the experience of the past two years, the Xiaoyao sect is extremely mysterious and has many branches. It''s not impossible that some of its branches could be hidden in Shaolin Temple, such as Miaomiao peak, Xixia palace, langhuan Fudi and chairong''s princes.


    When song Qingshu was distracted, he saw Xuancheng, fangzheng, xuanci and xuzhu jump up and down. They had already stopped Xiao Feng and his party. Soon the rest of Shaolin monks came up and surrounded them.


    "No wonder Xiao Feng will be seriously injured and besieged by so many top Lin experts. I''m afraid no one in the world can win over him." Song Qingshu frowned secretly. If there were only a few experts, I''m afraid that so many people would have to avoid their edge.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Zhao Min looks excited, a pair of fear of chaos in the world.


    "Watching the crowd?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "so many experts, don''t take your life in if you''re not careful."


    "No matter how high their martial arts are, can they be higher than you?" Zhao Min rolled his eyes and patted his chest. "Hurry up ~"


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. That''s the difference between Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo. If Zhou Zhiruo was here, she would never be so mischievous. She is quite serious in her heart. Only Zhao Min, who is full of Romanticism in her heart, could be so fearless.


    "Hurry up ~" Zhao Min urged again.


    In desperation, song Qingshu had to hold her waist and perform her peerless lightness skills. He quietly approached the past and hid himself in a nearby tree with thick branches and leaves. In fact, even if Zhao Min didn''t urge him, he would come. After all, both ah Zhu and Xiao Feng had a very deep relationship with him. How could he not save himself?


    However, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he planned to take a look at what was going on.


    Zhao Min is so affectionately hugged by him, her face is slightly red, but in the past two years, it has become normal for them to cuddle. She has been used to it and soon turns her attention to the open space nearby.


    "Xiao Feng, you can''t fly today." Among the four monks, kongjian is the highest in Buddhist cultivation, Kongwen is the second, Kongxing and kongzhi are the second, and the first one can''t be restrained.


    Fang Zheng sighed: "younger martial brother, you have committed the admonition again."


    Xuancheng said in a cold voice: "elder martial brother, this is not true. The so-called Buddha is angry and the lion roars. Xiao Feng, a dog thief, killed his mentor xuanku. He didn''t catch him last time. This time, he finally threw himself into the net. We should do justice for heaven. What''s wrong?"


    Fang Zheng frowned slightly. In fact, he always felt that Xuancheng was a bit too murderous. However, Xuancheng''s martial arts skills were extremely high and his status in the temple was superior. It was not convenient for him to say anything about him.


    Song Qingshu on the tree is strange. He thinks that although Xiao Feng looks like a wild man, he has always been thoughtful, brave and resourceful. Why is he so unwise?


    "I didn''t kill master!" Xiao Feng said angrily, "there must be a traitor who will obstruct it."


    "Traitor? I think you are a traitor Xuancheng said angrily, "elder martial brother xuanku pointed at you before he died. Several other disciples in the temple also saw you enter elder martial brother xuanku''s meditation room with their own eyes. The evidence is as strong as a mountain. Do you dare to deny it?"


    Xiao Feng''s face showed a trace of sadness and indignation, and immediately said to the man in black who was carrying himself: "master, let me down. This matter has nothing to do with you. With your martial arts, if you want to go, you may have a chance."


    He didn''t ask the other party to take ah Zhu or ah Zi, because he knew that he was surrounded by so many experts in the forest temple, and the other party might not be able to walk alone. If he took two women, he would die on the spot.


    The man in black laughed, with a trace of heroism in his laughter: "if a man dies, he will die. What''s the big deal? How can he be the one who is greedy and afraid of death?"


    Song Qing''s writing shows a strange color. Listening to the man in black''s laughter, he is full of anger. It''s obvious that his martial arts are not inferior to Xiao Feng''s, but Xiao Feng''s martial arts are among the best in the world. He''s not a nobody. Is it... That man?


    Xiao Feng has always been heroic. When he heard what the man in Black said, he couldn''t help laughing: "I haven''t even met my predecessors, but it seems that I''ve had a long-term relationship with them. Let''s fight hand in hand, and we''ll die vigorously!"


    With this remark, Shaolin monks turned pale one after another. Xiao Feng and the man in black were very good at martial arts, but they knew that although they could kill each other with the help of a large number of people, their own side would certainly be hurt if they fought hard. I don''t know how many eminent monks will die here today.


    "Xiao Feng, the king of the South court, is really an enemy of thousands of people. Even at the end of the road, he has such momentum." Zhao Min''s tone stops admiring and appreciating. She''s worried about being heard by those people, so she almost reaches up to song Qingshu''s ear to say this.


    Song Qingshu secretly pinches a sweat. Fortunately, Shaolin monks are all concerned about Xiao Feng and them. They are worried that they will suddenly burst into trouble. Otherwise, although Zhao Min''s voice is light, I''m afraid it''s hard to deceive some of them.


    "Xiao Feng is really a great hero of indomitable spirit." Song Qingshu can''t help but praise.


    "Will you save them?" Zhao Min looks at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "it''s a bit tricky. Let''s have a look first."


    The man in black laughed: "I''m a good man of Khitan. I''m not as shy as these people in the Southern Dynasties."


    Xiao Feng was stunned and said happily, "are you from Khitan, too?"


    The man in black laughed: "I''m from Khitan, of course."


    Xuancheng moriran said, "you don''t have to play the show of loving each other here. Anyway, you will all die here today." He noticed that the two were so heroic that several conversations seemed to take away the momentum of the field. His side was slightly demoralized. He was sensitive to the fact that they could not continue, so he deliberately interrupted.


    With his mouth, the field immediately against the strong murderous.


    Seeing that the war was imminent, ah Zhu held Xiao Feng''s hand and said slowly, "brother Xiao, the leader must be among these people. That''s why he slandered you so much. He hopes to kill you by using the experts in the temple."


    Song Qingshu on the tree suddenly realized that it''s no wonder Xiao Feng wanted to fall into the trap. He had gone to investigate the leader, but with his meticulousness and resourcefulness, he shouldn''t be in such a desperate situation? Why is he besieged by so many experts, as if the other side is waiting for him?


    "I don''t know what to say." Xuancheng hummed coldly, "Xiao, don''t try to divert your attention."


    "Thirty years ago, my parents took me back home to visit my relatives when I was still in my infancy. Who knows that when I passed Yanmen pass, I was attacked by a group of experts from the Southern Dynasty. The battle was dark and the casualties were numerous. All my parents and clansmen were killed, and the experts from the Southern Dynasty were almost wiped out. I checked many times and learned that it was the leader who organized the operation. I just want to ask him, My parents are just civilians. Why did he take people with him to do so Speaking of the past, Xiao Feng was very angry.


    "Amitabha," said master Fang Zheng, "thirty years ago, you could only say that there was a difference between yin and Yang. However, what benefactor Xiao said was that your father was just a common people. This is not true. Your father, as the commander-in-chief of the Qidan Palace Branch army, was in a high position. Otherwise, by virtue of him and his entourage''s deployment, How can we let so many ambush Southern Dynasty experts almost annihilate? "


    "Gong Fen Jun?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Because the state of Liao had declined and was not a threat, he had not studied the information of Liao in detail before in the palaces of Jin and Qing, so he was confused when he heard about the palace division.


    As if seeing his doubts, Zhao Min came to his ear and explained: "in the early Liao Dynasty, there were two Pro imperial armies. One was subordinate to the emperor, which was called Pishi army." Pishi "means" King Kong "in Khitan language; The other is under the Queen''s command. It''s called Shan Jun, the treasure of coral. However, as the Liao state gradually settled down, the Pishi army and the Jishan army gradually became the troops for expediting and guarding the border, and the Yuzhang army was replaced by another army. Every soldier in the army was carefully selected from the twelve palaces and one government of the Liao state, so this new army is also called the Palace Branch army. "

 Chapter 1469

    Zhao Min talks in her ear. Song Qingshu understands what it means to breathe out like orchid. She is sprayed on her skin by her breath. She feels that her heartstrings have been touched several times.


    As for the twelve palaces and one government in her words, it is a special administrative unit of Liao state. Every emperor of Liao state will establish his own uludo, that is, the palace, which is a political, economic and military institution under the personal control of the emperor, some empresses and princes.


    It has offices, officers, troops, pastures, prefectures and counties, as well as palace branches engaged in production and service. The income of orudo is the owner''s private property. Gongfen people "live in the Garrison when they enter, and stay in the Garrison when they leave" and "when they are dispatched, they work in the army when they are old and weak.". After the death of the emperor, it was inherited by his concubines and descendants.


    There are 13 uludos in Liao, including 12 uludos of Nine Emperors, two empresses (shuluyueliduo and xiaochuo of Jingzong), one emperor''s younger brother (yelulungqing of Xiaowen emperor in Shengzong period), and Wenzhong palace built by Han derrang, the Prime Minister of Shengzong Dynasty.


    Xiao Feng''s father was the head of the Palace Branch army, which shows that his martial arts are extraordinary and his position is unique.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that in the original book, Xiao Yuanshan was supposed to be the commander-in-chief of the Royal Army. However, the power of the Empress Dowager of the state of Liao declined to the extreme in this world. The imperial army of the state of Liao was in name only. It was reasonable that Xiao Yuanshan became the commander-in-chief of the imperial army.


    "Master also knows what happened in those days?" Hearing Fang Zheng''s words, Xiao Feng was both surprised and happy. He asked in a hurry, "who was the leading elder brother in those years?"


    Fang Zheng shook his head: "the past has passed away with the wind. Why do you need to kill again, benefactor Xiao?"


    Xiao Feng said anxiously, "I''ve been investigating who the leading elder brother is. In addition to avenging my parents, it''s also because during this period of time, people in the know died one after another. It must be that the leading elder brother deliberately killed people in order to conceal his identity."


    "Nonsense Kongzhi said angrily, "the leader is highly respected. Is he the devil in your mouth? It''s clear that you killed Ma Dayuan, Tan Gong, Tan Po, and elder Xu, as well as your teacher xuanku. You are the most heinous devil. Don''t try to blame others for your crimes. "


    "If you listen to master kongzhi, you obviously know the leading elder brother?" A Zhu suddenly opens a way.


    Kongzhi breathed and immediately snorted: "how about knowing each other, little girl? If you don''t have to set me up, I can''t tell you."


    What else did Zhu want to say? The man in black beside Xiao Feng raised his hand to stop her: "there''s no need to waste energy. Of course, they won''t say it, because the leader is the one they want to protect."


    Xiao Feng''s face moved: "listen to the tone of the elder generation, do you know who the leading elder brother is?"


    "Of course I know." The man in Black said haughtily, and his eyes slowly swept over the eminent monks in the front row, making them extremely uncomfortable.


    "Who is that man?" Xiao Feng''s pursuit of the leading elder brother all the way made him excited when he saw that the truth was about to be revealed.


    The man in black shook his head. "It''s not the time yet."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Feng was stunned.


    The man in black explained: "you and I are trapped in a tight encirclement today. It can be said that we are in danger. In addition, all the people present are from Shaolin Temple. Even if the identity of the leading elder brother is exposed, it will not help. On the contrary, it may kill the two little girls."


    Xiao Feng knows what he means. Shaolin Temple always comes from a well-known and decent family. Even though they are doomed today, most of them will not embarrass ah Zhu and ah Zi. However, if the two women know the identity of the leading elder brother, they may be on fire.


    All of a sudden, he blurted out: "the leader is from Shaolin Temple!"


    As soon as he said this, the monks of Shaolin Temple turned pale one after another, and the man in black looked appreciative. However, he quickly said, "if we are lucky enough to escape this time, it''s not too late to tell you."


    "Well, in order to know the result, Xiao said to save his life." Xiao Feng burst out laughing. Although he was seriously injured, there was a kind of heroism in his life.


    Although there are a large number of people in Shaolin, Fang Zheng and Kong Wen are merciful. Other people also lack Xiao Feng''s ferocious and murderous spirit honed in the battlefield. So his momentum was suppressed again. Xuancheng snorted heavily: "you are too optimistic. Today, there are so many experts on the scene. You can''t escape death."


    When he spoke, he used the secret method of the lion roar of Buddhism to lift his comrades up from the dejected mood.


    "Noisy!" The man in black snorts, and suddenly moves. It can be said that the rabbit rises and falls, and attacks Xuancheng in an instant. It is obvious that he intends to use his lion roar to hurt Xuancheng before he is born.


    After all, except for a few people who know that the floor sweeper is nameless, most people in the river and lake agree that Xuancheng is the first master in Shaolin Temple. He is the first monk in Shaolin in 200 years.


    As long as we hit him hard first, we can not only strengthen the enemy, but also win the first place.


    Xuancheng was also surprised. Although he was highly skilled in martial arts, he was more inclined to the academic school after all. In terms of contingency, he was not as good as the man in black who survived the fierce war, so he was attacked by the other side.


    In a hurry, Xuancheng subconsciously dances his Zen wand and uses his unique magic wand technique. Unfortunately, the man in black has already deceived him. The subtlety of the magic wand technique can''t be used at all. Before hitting the other person, the other person has already pressed his hand on his chest.


    In the eyes of the man in black, he is about to urge his palm power to take his life. Suddenly, he sees a flash of gold on Xuancheng''s body. His palm power is like a mud ox entering the sea.


    "King Kong is not bad!" The man in black suddenly thought of something, and his face changed greatly.


    Xuancheng has already reacted at this time. He waves his hand to fight back with the most profound Prajna hand of Shaolin Temple. The man in black raises his hand to fight back. Seeing that the eminent monks around him have reacted, he quickly returns to Xiao Feng with the power of anti shock.


    At this time, song Qingshu had almost determined the identity of the man in black. He had such high martial arts skills and helped Xiao Feng everywhere. Who was Xiao Yuanshan?


    "Xiao Yuanshan is worthy of killing the Central Plains experts in the bloody battle of Yanmen pass. His experience in facing the enemy is really admirable, and his timing is also wonderful. If Xuancheng didn''t have Vajra''s magic power to protect his body, I''m afraid he would have been killed on the spot."


    "The thirteen absolute monks really deserve their reputation." The man in black laughs. Suddenly, his expression changes. With a click, the black towel on his face suddenly breaks. It turns out that he has just been shocked by Vajra bubad body. In addition, Xuancheng''s anger turns to anger and Prajna''s palm counterattacks. After all, he doesn''t have time to completely remove his opponent''s palm force, resulting in the facial towel being shattered.


    There were bursts of exclamations around him, and a group of people looked at him in horror. His eyes were broad, his nose was broad, his beard was bushy, his face was very powerful, and he was about sixty years old. Although the hair as like as two peas is white, it is a tough look, but this is not the most surprising thing. What surprised them most is that they are just like Xiao Feng.


    Xiao Feng was so surprised and happy that he stepped forward, bowed to the ground and cried in a trembling voice: "you... You are my father..."


    The man laughed and said, "good boy, good boy, I''m your father. You don''t need to remember the general appearance of our father. Everyone knows that I''m your Lao Tzu. " As soon as he reached out, he opened his chest and revealed a wolf''s head. With his left hand, he pulled Xiao Feng up.


    Xiao Feng opened his clothes and showed the wolf''s head in his chest. They walked side by side. Suddenly, they both looked up to the sky and roared. The sound was like the roar of the wind. It was only heard in the valley, and everyone in the audience felt shivering. Although there are only two people in all, they are as powerful as a thousand troops.


    Song Qingshu admires unceasingly: "as expected is the heroic spirit dry cloud."


    Next to Zhao Min but blocked the ear, discontentedly said: "really noisy to death."


    Xiao Feng took out an oilcloth bag from his arms, opened it, took out a large white cloth sewn together, and unfolded it. It was the rubbings that monk Zhiguang had given him on the stone wall, on which were all hollow Khitan characters.


    The old man pointed to the last few words and said with a smile: "Xiao Yuanshan''s last stroke, Xiao Yuanshan''s last stroke!" Ha ha, child, that day I was sad and jumped off a cliff to commit suicide. I didn''t know that I should die. I fell on the branch of a big tree at the bottom of the valley and I didn''t die. As a result, the father''s will to die was gone, and the idea of revenge was aroused. That day, outside Yanmen pass, the heroes of Central Plains killed your mother who didn''t know how to do martial arts. Child, do you think this revenge should be avenged? "


    "Xiao Feng said:" parents of the enemy, not together, how can not repay


    Xiao Yuanshan said, "most of the people who harmed your mother that day have been killed on the spot for me.


    Monk Zhiguang and the guy who called himself "Zhao qiansun" have been killed by the child. Wang Jiantong, the former leader of the beggars'' sect, died of a disease, which finally helped him. But the leading villain is still alive. Boy, what do you think we should do with him? "


    Xiao Feng asked, "who is this man?"


    Xiao Yuanshan yelled: "who is this man?" His eyes flashed across the monks'' faces one by one.


    When the monks made eye contact with him, although they knew that they had the best advantage, they still felt that they were in danger., Although most of these people had nothing to do with the affairs outside Yanmen pass in those years, when they saw the look of Xiao''s father and son, they didn''t dare to move and make a sound, for fear of causing trouble, and they were beaten to the back by the two men.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in this way, ah Zhu and ah Zi are in danger."


    Before, Xiao Yuanshan didn''t say who the leader was. He was afraid that he would force the other party to jump out of the wall and kill the two little girls. But now he and Xuancheng fight each other, breaking the mask and revealing his original appearance. His identity can''t be hidden any more. In addition, he was reminded of the sad things, so he can''t manage so much.


    But he doesn''t care, but song Qingshu can''t. although he has no feelings for ah Zi, she is her own woman after all. How can she be dealt with by others? Zhu, in particular, is kind to her and can''t let her run into any danger.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s eyes fell on xuanci and said coldly, "abbot xuanci is really profound in Buddhism. He is still calm now."


    A few of those who knew what happened in those years turned pale one after another, and some other Shaolin disciples unconsciously looked at xuanci.


    Xiao Feng was surprised and angry: "abbot xuanci, it''s you who lead the way!" You should know that he has dealt with xuanci before, and even fought with him twice. He admires his martial arts and character very much. How can you know that he is the villain he has been pursuing hard!


    Abbot xuanci put his hands together: "good, good! As long as the cause of karma is created, there will be karma. Although Yanmen pass was hoodwinked by a traitor, I am still responsible for the tragic death of your parents and clansmen. "

 Chapter 1470

    "It''s you Xiao Feng was furious.


    Xuanci sighed: "Amitabha ~"


    Xiao Feng said angrily, "when you killed my mother, it was a misunderstanding. Although you were reckless, you didn''t mean to do evil. But in order to conceal your identity, you went to kill my adoptive parents Qiao and his wife, Zhao qiansun, Tan Gong and Tan Po, and even my mentor master xuanku. It''s really worse than animals! "


    Xuanci''s face showed a different color, and he said in surprise, "where do you say that? Don''t these people all die at the hands of Mr. Xiao?"


    Xuancheng has recovered from the attack just now. Just because he suffered a dark loss just now, Wen Yan is even more furious: "don''t be bloody, my elder martial brother is highly respected. It''s well known that you are the kind of people in your mouth. What''s more, it''s clear that you killed those people. There are many people who have witnessed your murder, and you dare to sophistry!"


    Xiao Feng was about to explain, but Xiao Yuanshan laughed and said, "boy, you are wrong." Xiao Feng was shocked and said, "is the child wrong?" Xiao Yuanshan nodded and said, "wrong. I killed the Johns! "


    Xiao Feng was surprised and said in a trembling voice, "did dad kill him? So... Then why? "


    Xiao Yuanshan said: "you are my own child. Originally, my father and son''s family were reunited. How happy is it? However, these Southern Dynasty Warriors regarded our Khitans as better than pigs and dogs. They killed them and robbed my child and gave it to others as his child. That Qiao''s husband and wife pretended to be your parents. They not only robbed me of my family happiness, but also did not tell you the truth. Then they should die. "


    Xiao Feng said: "my adoptive father and adoptive mother are very kind to their children. They are really good people. However, he set fire to Shan Jiazhuang and killed Tan Gong, Tan Po and so on


    Xiao Yuanshan said: "yes, your father did it. Who was the one who took the lead in killing your mother outside Yanmen pass in those years? These people clearly know it, but they refuse to say that they all protect him. Shouldn''t they die? "


    Xiao Feng was silent and thought, "the" villain "I''ve been searching for turns out to be my father. How can I start?" He said slowly: "master xuanku of Shaolin Temple has taught children martial arts in person. In the past ten years, children have to have today, and they are all cultivated by their teachers..." when he said that, he bowed his head, and his eyes were full of tears.


    Xiao Yuanshan said, "what''s good about these Southern Dynasty Warriors? It''s the pain I killed with one hand. "


    Shaolin monks chanted in unison: "Amitabha, Amitabha!" The voice was very sad and indignant. Although no one came forward to challenge Xiao Yuanshan for a while, the deep feeling of the monks in the chanting voice obviously contained great determination. Today, they will take their father and son''s life for revenge.


    Xiao Yuanshan added: "among the big enemies who killed my beloved wife and took my only son, there are beggars'' sect leaders and Shaolin sect experts. Hehe, they just want to hide this bloody crime forever, turn my son into a Han, and ask my son to worship the big enemy as a teacher and become the beggars'' sect leader after the big enemy. Hey, boy, after I gave xuanku a slap that night, I was invisible. Soon you went to see the thief again. Xuanku saw that my father and son were similar in appearance, but he said that it was you who did it. Even the little monk could not tell you from my father. My child, are we too little wronged and bullied by Khitans? "


    Xiao Feng suddenly realized why master xuanku was so surprised when he saw him that night, and why the little monk proved that he killed xuanku. But where do you think that the real murderer is a man who is similar to his own appearance and flesh and blood?


    Hearing all this, Zhao Min in the tree couldn''t help but curl his mouth: "Xiao Yuanshan is really blinded by hatred, and his brain is not normal. What''s the use of what he does besides pit his son?" Before she was in charge of managing the Wulin of the Central Plains in Ruyang palace, she naturally knew what happened to Xiao Feng.


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. In fact, he agrees with Zhao Min that they are all Keng dads, but in the whole Tianlong eight, Xiao Yuanshan and murongbo can be called keng''er crazy demons. In terms of keng''er, they are comparable.


    "Kill elder martial brother xuanku, let your father and son pay for their blood today!" Xuancheng has just been embarrassed by Xiao Yuanshan and is eager to find face.


    "Hum, I was able to kill all the people in the Wulin of the Central Plains in those days, and I can do the same today!" Xiao Yuanshan said haughtily. As soon as his voice fell, the audience was filled with a sense of killing.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Xuancheng''s staff fell heavily on the ground with a pestle in his hand, and a visible sound wave scattered everywhere. In the field, many of those with low skill were tired and nauseous. For example, ah Zhu and ah Zi could not stand steadily.


    "I hate this smelly monk!" Zhao Min in the tree caresses his chest and is very angry. You should know that the reason why he fell in Murong Jingyue''s sanshennao pill is because he was attacked by Xuancheng and hurt by his great Vajra palm. He had to go to Kaifeng to find Ping Yizhi for treatment. Who knows Ping Yizhi''s real identity is Murong Jingyue.


    "I don''t like him either." Xuancheng is brave and fierce. He has a hot temper and likes to be in the limelight. Song Qingshu always thinks that he is against his family duty.


    Xiao Yuanshan suddenly changed his face and left the place in a hurry. He only heard a few hiss. There were three blackened finger holes in the tree behind him.


    "Wuxiangjiezhi!" Xiao Yuanshan''s face is ugly. It''s no wonder that he just deliberately used his Zen stick to pestle the ground. It turned out that he was covering up the real killing move. The Wuxiang robbery finger was invisible. If he covered it up again, it was even more defensible. "As a Buddhist, I secretly attacked you."


    Xuancheng snorted: "do you need to talk about the rules of the world when dealing with such shameless people as you? What''s more, when you attacked elder martial brother xuanku, you didn''t see that... "


    Before he finished speaking, a scream came from his side. He saw three horrible blood holes in kongzhi''s chest. If it wasn''t for his profound skills, he would have been killed on the spot. But Rao is so, he has lost the power to fight again.


    "Wuxiangjiezhi!" Now it''s the turn of Shaolin monks to change their colors.


    Xiao Yuanshan said with a miserable smile: "Hey, hey, hey! I didn''t win the martial arts classics of Shaolin Temple, but you wronged me. Good, good! If Xiao Yuanshan doesn''t do it, he will do it again and again. If you wronged me, I will show you. In the past 30 years, Xiao Yuanshan has been hiding in the Shaolin Temple and has read your martial arts classics. It''s nothing if it''s nothing! You can comment on it. How about my accomplishments? "


    Song Qingshu was greatly admired. Although Xiao Yuanshan''s brain melon seeds are not easy to use nowadays, he is the best in combat skills. He easily abandoned a top expert of the other side. You know, although Kong Zhi is the last of the four great monks, he is proficient in eleven unique skills of Shaolin. It''s really hard for Xiao Yuanshan to beat him alone.


    Compared with song Qingshu''s praise, Shaolin monks are much more angry. What is more irritating than the other party beating you with your things?


    "Mean!"


    "Shameless!"


    There was no end to all kinds of scolding, but Xiao Yuanshan showed a look of scorn: "who just said that there was no need to talk about the rules of the river and the lake when dealing with despicable and shameless people?"


    Xuancheng''s face turned blue and red. At this time, he was also very depressed. He was so ashamed that he suffered losses in front of him for two times.


    "Take your life!" Xuancheng decides not to give Xiao Yuanshan any more opportunities to cheat. With a roar, he rushes to Xiao Yuanshan like a golden shell. Along the way, there seems to be a strong wind, and the momentum of flying sand and rocks is extremely shocking.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s face was awe inspiring. After all, the other side claimed to be the first person in Shaolin for two hundred years. He did not dare to be careless at all, so he hurried to meet him. In an instant, the two sides exchanged more than ten moves.


    "Wei Tuo pestle, this thief has learned Wei Tuo pestle secretly!" Suddenly some of the monks in Shaolin screamed out.


    "Not only ah, just now he also used Prajna palm. God, Prajna palm is the most profound boxing skill in the temple. Few people in the whole temple can understand its essence. He learned it!" Some people saw and recognized his palm technique, and they were more and more shocked.


    Xuanci, fangzheng and Kongwen looked at each other and thought that Xiao Yuanshan, who used to be the commander-in-chief of Liaoguo Palace Branch army, must not let him leave alive today. Otherwise, how could he pass on his martial arts to Khitan army?


    In fact, some of them are usually compassionate people, but now when it comes to the martial arts classics of our school, they all have a chance to kill.


    "Xiao Yuanshan''s martial arts are really high. He can even share the beauty with Xuancheng." Zhao Min in the tree is a little surprised. At the beginning, her masters had a fight with Xuancheng, but they suffered a lot under him. Now, seeing Xiao Yuanshan and him, you come and I go, you don''t fall behind at all. Naturally, she is very surprised.


    However, song Qingshu frowned secretly. He noticed that Xiao Yuanshan was able to get the upper hand several times, but his moves were so fierce that there was a deviation in the angle of strength. However, the deviation of experts could bring totally different results.


    "Well, looking at Xiao Yuanshan''s look, he didn''t seem to realize that he had missed several good opportunities to defeat the enemy." Song Qingshu was secretly frightened, and suddenly he understood something.


    The change of Xiao Yuanshan''s force value is one of the most incomprehensible things in Tianlong. Thirty years ago, he defeated 21 Central Plains experts, including xuanci and the leader of the beggars'' sect. He still killed almost all of them. Even murongbo, who was peeping on one side, was terrified and went back to the cellar of yanziwu for seven days and nights.


    But 30 years later, xuanci and Xiao Feng have been playing equal, and murongbo has also fought with him for three times, and hundreds of moves can''t tell. You know, in the past 30 years, Xiao Yuanshan has been learning martial arts in Shaolin Temple, but his xuanci and murongbo came from behind and grew up to be close to him.


    It makes people feel as if Xiao Yuanshan has been standing still for 30 years, waiting for them to catch up.


    Song Qingshu didn''t understand it in his previous life, but now he himself is practicing martial arts. His realm has reached a special height, and he gradually understands what''s going on. You should know that one''s martial arts will not keep growing. After reaching a certain height, if there is no adventure or epiphany, one''s lifelong realm may be fixed.


    Just like Wang Chongyang''s evaluation of Zhou Botong at that time, he thought that Zhou Botong could not have the world in mind, and the pattern was too small to be a top expert. Sure enough, Zhou Botong is very talented in martial arts, and he has won the true biography of Wang Chongyang. However, his kung fu is still at a slightly lower level than Qiu Qianren. Although he is already a first-class master in the Jianghu, he is still beaten by the Wujue after all.


    Until later the nine Yin manual pharmacist Hwang was trained, and he had a heart of utter innocence. He studied the left and right beat technique, and finally got the promotion of martial arts. He was later fired by Huang Yao Shen and later admitted to himself.


    In his early years, Xiao Yuanshan was a brave man on the grassland. He was open-minded and made great progress in martial arts. However, after the battle of Yanmen pass, his heart had been distorted by hatred, and his style of conduct had changed from aboveboard to scheming. Therefore, although he learned many unique skills in Shaolin Temple, he seemed to have made great progress on the surface, But there is no essential improvement.


    In addition, Shaolin''s martial arts need the corresponding Buddhism to resolve, so he only wants to revenge in his heart, so he has to practice his unique skills to get hurt.


    According to the evaluation of the floor sweeping monk in the original book, Xiao Yuanshan fell into the "martial arts barrier". It took him nearly 30 years to understand the barrier, which led to the fact that his martial arts had not been improved in essence. As a result, murongbo and xuanci gradually caught up with him.


    Of course, when murongbo and others reach this level of martial arts, they will also encounter martial arts obstacles. If they can''t understand it, their martial arts will also stop. Moreover, because of their strong practice of Shaolin''s unique skills, they suffer from physical injuries, so that they are not only unable to break through, but may even fail to maintain their current state in the end.

 Chapter 1471

    Xuancheng and Xiao Yuanshan can be said to be fighting against each other. The sky is dark and the ground is dark. Xuancheng attacks recklessly with the help of Vajra''s body. Every move is powerful. Some small trees nearby are broken by the palm storm leaked from the battle circle.


    Xiao Yuanshan has rich experience in fighting. When he realized that he had a good body, he didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he tried to defuse his attack while saving his skills and waiting for the opportunity.


    Xuancheng soon realized what he thought, but he had no way. After he got up, he could be called invincible in defense, but if he got something, he would lose it. His agility would be greatly reduced, and it''s not important to deal with ordinary experts. But for Xiao Yuanshan''s level experts, if they want to hide, it''s hard for him to attack them.


    "Xiao, if you have the ability, don''t run around!" After several successive killing moves, Xuancheng screamed with anger.


    Xiao Yuanshan sneered: "I know that you have Vajra''s magic power to protect your body. I''m still fighting with you. Are you stupid?" The people on the grassland worship wolves, and even the tactics of fighting are inspired by them. Wolves are always cunning and ferocious. When dealing with large animals, they often don''t attack directly, but keep fighting to consume their physical strength, and then launch a general attack when the time is ripe.


    Xuancheng is very angry. Suddenly, Yu Guang glances at Xiao Feng and ah Zhu, who are on the other side. He has an idea. A move of Prajna palm to and fro Xiao Yuanshan, suddenly turned in the middle of the way, and directly attacked Xiao Feng, who was seriously injured not far away.


    Before the person arrived, the palm wind had already rolled up, and the crazy sand forced ah Zhu and ah Zi around Xiao Feng to open their eyes.


    However, Xiao Feng is not Duan Yu who is highly skilled in theoretical martial arts but is often attacked and killed secretly. He is always on guard. Although Xuancheng is a bit surprised, he does not care at all. In a moment, he uses the soft strength of the eighteen dragon subduing palms to lead the opponent''s sharp palms to one side. With a bang, a big stone nearby is smashed by Xuancheng''s palm.


    "Mean!" Xiao Yuanshan yelled angrily and jumped to Xuancheng''s heart.


    Zhao minshen on the tree nodded with the same feeling: "this big monk is really mean."


    But song Qingshu said with a smile, "I don''t think Xuancheng has any problem. It''s just the so-called fight for wisdom but not for strength. Besides, isn''t the princess good at intrigue?"


    "Hate ~" Zhao Min gave him a powder fist, but his attention soon returned to the field.


    Although he solved Xuancheng''s fierce move, Xiao Feng also felt a little uncomfortable. His face turned a little red. He only felt that the blood in his body was churning, which obviously caused the injury. However, he had the constitution of the God of war. At this time, he was injured and released the Buddha, which ignited his bloodthirsty aura. Instead of retreating, he used 18 dragon subduing palms to defeat Xuancheng. He planned to take advantage of this moment to attack Xuancheng with his father.


    Although Xuancheng has the skill of protecting his body, he doesn''t dare to use his body to resist the attack of the two masters at the same time, so he flies back quickly. However, how fierce the combination of Xiao Feng and his son is, Rao shixuancheng is known as the first person in Shaolin in two hundred years, and he is still beaten by them.


    "Beiqiaofeng, nanmurong. In my opinion, beiqiaofeng is ten times more powerful than nanmurong." Zhao Min in the tree couldn''t help but admire.


    "Ten times is an exaggeration, but it should be no problem to fight two murongfu," Song Qingshu commented. He has played with both of them, and he knows their strength best. Murongfu''s martial arts are actually very good. Last time he got his eighteen dragon subduing palms, his martial arts are even better. According to his theoretical strength, he is not much different from Xiao Feng, and he can be worthy of South Murong, However, his biggest problem is that he is preoccupied with the restoration of the country. He has too many worries and too much thought. His martial arts can''t play to the normal level. On the contrary, Xiao Feng can play at least 120% of his strength every time. With the change of time, there is a big difference between the two people in the world''s impression.


    "Take the stick!" Seeing that Xuancheng was in a mess, xuanci''s staff, which Xuancheng had inserted on the ground, flew there before his sleeve was brushed. At the same time, his cassock seemed like a turbulent wave, attacking Xiaofeng.


    "The skill of subduing demons with cassock!" Xiao Feng didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly used his dragon catching skill to pull a big stone beside him to block him.


    The red and gorgeous cassock touched the big stone and immediately wrapped it up. Then, with a bang, it broke the stone into pieces. Then xuanci suddenly jumped out of the smoke and directly attacked Xiaofeng.


    As soon as Xiao Feng''s face changed, he had to let Xuancheng go and meet the new enemy.


    But Xiao Feng didn''t feel the overwhelming power. Instead, he felt that his strength was on a ball of cotton. He immediately realized that xuanci had used the most exquisite method of Prajna palm to dissolve his palm power.


    "Amitabha!" Xuanci took advantage of the strength of his palm to fight against the earthquake and retreated for a distance. The cassock in mid air just fell on him. "Benefactor Xiao is injured. I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger. I just want to stop your father and son from attacking Xuancheng''s younger martial brother."


    If in the past, Xiao Feng would certainly return a salute and praise each other for their high integrity, but now he is the leading elder brother who has ruined his family. I can''t say how I admire him.


    "Feng''er, take a rest and watch your father clean up the monk."


    "Good!" Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan had a fight, and they knew each other''s martial arts attainments. Although Xuancheng''s martial arts were high, his father was not below him.


    However, Xuancheng''s wand was in his hand, which made it much more powerful. Where he was slightly swept by his wand, the stone smashed and the big tree broke. This shows what the consequences would be if he hit the flesh and blood.


    Xiao Yuanshan took several moves with his bare hands, but he couldn''t support them. He quickly pulled out a whip from his waist and swept to Xuancheng tianlinggai.


    Xuancheng is shocked that tianlinggai is the most dangerous place for human beings. Rao is that he has a King Kong who is not bad at protecting his body, and he dares not try his own method. He goes to the side of Xuancheng in a hurry. Xiao Yuanshan takes advantage of this moment to open up the distance between him and him. A long whip is like a black dragon going out to sea, waving its shadow all over the sky to fight the key points of Xuancheng.


    Xuancheng waved his Zen stick and kept his whole body tight. However, he soon felt that each whip seemed to be more than a kilo strong, which made his arm numb. He couldn''t help but be surprised: "how can this thief be so powerful?"


    Zhao Min on the tree was smiling and almost clapped: "kill this smelly monk!" Whether from the alliance of Mongolia and Liaoning, or Xuancheng''s entanglement with her, she naturally stood on the side of Xiao Yuanshan.


    Song Qingshu saw the clue. In fact, their skills were almost the same, and Xuancheng was even higher only in terms of internal skills. However, Xiao Yuanshan''s weapon was a long whip, which was the so-called one inch long and one inch strong.


    You should know that even if ordinary people suddenly stop the handle when waving the long whip, the micro segments of the whip will stop in turn, and its kinetic energy will be transferred to the next differential segment, that is, the next segment will accelerate, and finally the kinetic energy of the whole whip will be concentrated at the end, and the speed of the whip tip at that moment can even reach twice the speed of sound!


    Ordinary people are still like this. What''s more, Xiao Yuanshan, the world''s top expert, uses his internal power to whip Xuancheng. He doesn''t know how many times to enlarge it.


    Xuancheng blocked for a while, but also realized that he could not be beaten passively. He felt that the air around him seemed to be real. Then he let him continue to smoke. Maybe he could not even hold the Zen stick.


    He waved his magic wand and tried to entangle his opponent''s whip. However, since Xiao Yuanshan used the whip as a weapon, he had already immersed himself in this fire. How could he entangle his whip so easily?


    Xuancheng tried several times, but failed. After that, he was determined to stop defending himself. He used his Vajra skills to approach xiaoyuanshan. Only when his opponent''s long whip swept to the tianlinggai, eyes, Dantian and other places could he resist with his Zen stick.


    One inch long and one inch strong, the best way to deal with the long weapon is to deceive him into his square inch, and close combat with him.


    However, after a few steps, he was whipped a few times. The body of King Kong was not bad, and there was a feeling of breaking. Xuancheng gritted his teeth and continued to rush like a bull.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s face is also slightly changed. If he hits another opponent like this, he will not die and will be seriously injured. But this one looks like a tortoise. He really beats him a little too hard. As he sees his opponent getting closer and closer, he can only keep retreating.


    Two people advance and one retreat. Finally, the distance between the two sides maintains a balance. Xuancheng can''t get close, and Xiao Yuanshan can''t get rid of him.


    However, although Vajra is not bad, he can protect Xuancheng''s body, but he can''t protect his clothes. His cassock is so ragged that he even shows flesh in many places.


    Zhao Min spat in the tree: "the monk is so ugly that he doesn''t admit defeat."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "although Xuancheng looks sad on the surface, Xiao Yuanshan can''t help but admit defeat."


    Shaolin monks are not as optimistic as he is. They look dignified one by one. They know that Xuancheng''s martial arts are not inferior to any other master in the world. But this time, Xuancheng''s martial arts are not equal to his. If he continues to fight like this, Xuancheng will suffer losses.


    However, the scene is famous for a long time, also can not pull down the face to come forward to help boxing.


    Xuzhu suddenly said, "today is not a martial arts contest in the Jianghu, but revenge for xuanku. How can you cherish your reputation and let the thieves escape?"


    "This..." xuanci, fangzheng, Kongwen and others hesitated.


    Xuzhu continued: "especially after this thief has learned so many unique skills of Shaolin, what he just showed are Prajna palm, wuxiangjiezhi, subduing magic wand and Weituo pestle. Now it seems that he is still playing the Vajra subduing magic circle of our temple. If we let the 72 unique skills flow out, we will be a sinner forever."


    "Yes, what Xu Zhu said is reasonable." Xuanci several people listen to secretly nod.


    Xuzhu knew that they could not let go for a while, so he gave a gift: "let me help Xuancheng." As soon as the words came to an end, he started to use the wood burning Sabre technique with the true Qi of Beiming''s divine skill to chop the long whip flying up and down Xiaoyuan mountain.


    Originally, it was an invisible sword, but the friction between internal force and air actually formed a visible flame sword. If it was cut down, Xiao Yuanshan''s whip would have to be broken even if it was made of cowhide.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s face changed and he wanted to take back the whip. It''s a pity Xuancheng didn''t give him a chance. When he was distracted, he delayed his whip with his Zen stick. Although he couldn''t entangle it, it was enough time for him to see it.


    "It''s dangerous today!" Xiao Yuanshan was shocked, Xiao Feng couldn''t help him, and ah Zi and Zhu couldn''t help exclaiming.

 Chapter 1472

    Seeing that the flame like knife gas was about to cut on the whip, suddenly everyone heard a sharp sound of breaking the air, and then the knife gas seemed to be hit by something and suddenly scattered.


    There are many experts in the field. Some people with sharp eyes have seen that it was a leaf that hit the blade. Although that leaf was soon burned by the fire of wood burning knife, many people still can see it clearly.


    "It''s amazing that only one leaf can destroy the sword Qi of xuzhu. Is it true that flying flowers and picking leaves can hurt people? No, many people in the field can do it, but it''s hard and difficult to get to this point. " This is the idea of almost everyone in the game.


    "Sword Qi, just now that leaf is attached to the sword Qi, which can disperse the sword Qi of xuzhu." Xuancheng and other top experts in the field understand it one after another, and can''t help looking in the direction of Jianqi launch.


    Song Qingshu had come down from the tree and walked slowly to the field: "ladies and gentlemen, long time no see ~" he asked Zhao Min to stay in the tree to avoid hurting her when fighting later. After all, there are many people in Shaolin. If fighting happens later, he may not be able to take care of her.


    "Song Qingshu!" When the monks of Shaolin Temple saw that it was him, they could not help turning pale. After all, the relationship between the two sides was not friendly. In the past two years, the two sides had clashed many times. Although they did not reach the level of life and death each time, it was not much different.


    "I''ve met you masters." Song Qingshu smiles at the monks. There are two sides. One is the one who dominates the Central Plains, and the other is the one who dominates the Central Plains.


    But after being polite, song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he turned to Xiao Feng: "brother Xiao!"


    Xiao Feng also showed a little surprise: "brother song!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "last time the Manchu Qing army went south, thanks to brother Xiao''s help, I didn''t expect that after the separation, it took so long to meet again."


    Xiao Feng looked at the blood stains on his chest and said with a bitter smile, "yes, goodbye. It''s a matter of right and wrong."


    The monks of Shaolin have turned pale when they heard the conversation. You should know that their relationship with song Qingshu is not good. Now that they have this kind of relationship with Xiao Feng, I''m afraid it''s hard to be good today.


    But song Qingshu didn''t care about their feelings at all, and then said to a Zhu beside Xiao Feng, "Miss Zhu, you and I have been separated for a longer time."


    Not far from the tree, Zhao Min could not help but curled his mouth: "this bastard will tease other people''s beautiful girls no matter where he goes."


    Ah Zhu chuckled: "yes, last time I saw you in yanziwu, you were a bit down and out. I didn''t expect that you are famous all over the world now."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "many of them are due to girls."


    Zhu was stunned and didn''t understand what he said. Naturally, song Qingshu was inconvenient to tell her about the technique of changing face. Instead, he said, "you and brother Xiao are so intimate that they must have been in love."


    "Young master ~" ah Zhu was embarrassed and blushed.


    Xiao Feng laughed: "ah Zhu has helped me a lot in these days. Xiao has already regarded her as the most important person in this life."


    Zhu''s face turned red when he heard his affectionate and direct confession.


    Zhao Min''s eyes brightened when he heard that. He thought that the men on the grassland were really straightforward and forthright, unlike the people in the Song Dynasty who had so much red tape. However, thinking that song Qingshu was also from the Song Dynasty, he couldn''t help getting tangled. That bastard was also from the Song Dynasty, but he was direct enough


    Xiao Yuanshan was very pleased to see Xiao Feng and ah Zhu talking to each other. However, ah Zi on one side was a little pouting, but she was more afraid of something, so she subconsciously hid behind.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "ah Zi, what are you hiding from?"


    Ah Zi''s body trembled, and her fierce temper for more than ten years suddenly came up: "when you meet this change..." she just wanted to scold, but suddenly realized that now her party was in danger, and Xiao Feng, who had always been powerful, was seriously injured, and it was difficult to protect herself; In particular, this group of people mostly rely on Song Qingshu to get out of danger. If they have a conflict with him, most of them will also face each other.


    Growing up in a place like Xingxiu sect, she is used to intrigue and intrigue. She has developed a seven skilful and exquisite heart since she was a child, so she is very observant.


    "Why, do you know each other?" Zhu looked at them suspiciously and then said with a smile, "son song, ah Zi is my sister. She is always naughty. I hope you will forgive me if you offend me."


    Ah Zi snorted. She thought that her sister was so soft. She made amends before asking anything. It was him who bullied me. How dare I offend him.


    Thanks to her growing up in Xingxiu school, she is more used to the law of the jungle. She talks about everything in terms of interests, but she doesn''t pay so much attention to loss. Otherwise, she would be a lady in the boudoir. I''m afraid song Qingshu has already broken out.


    "How can it be? Ah Zi is clever and clever. It''s too late for me to like it." Song Qingshu didn''t expose the relationship between ah Zi and himself. After all, once it was exposed that she was a female slave, ah Zhu, a elder sister, and Xiao Feng, a brother-in-law, were always hard to sit back and ignore. It was hard to end up.


    Looking at a Zi''s clever and cunning eyes, song Qingshu thought to herself: "it seems that she has completely come to her senses. The hypnosis method can only last for a period of time."


    At this time, Xuancheng, who was not far away, finally got impatient. He pestered his Zen stick heavily and hummed: "have you finished talking about the past?"


    "Today, Xiao is in a tight encirclement. I know that he is hard to escape. Don''t worry about me, brother song. Take ah Zhu and ah Zi away so that I can take care of Xiao. I''m smiling."


    He didn''t offer to help Xiao Yuanshan escape. After all, he knows the great hatred between his father and Shaolin. Shaolin will never tolerate his father''s leaving. Don''t pull song Qingshu into the water instead.


    Hearing what he said, ah Zhu was in a hurry: "I will not leave. I will live and die with you."


    A Zi''s eyes turned. Although she got along with Xiao Feng during this period of time, she naturally didn''t want to stay here to die with them. However, she was always clever and cunning. She soon realized that song Qingshu would not let them die with her. So she said justly: "I won''t go either. I will live and die with my sister and brother-in-law."


    Song Qingshu takes a surprised look at a Zi and thinks that this little girl is normal. Does she fall in love with Xiao Feng again like the original work?


    However, he did not have time to think about this at this time. He turned back and saluted the monks in Shaolin: "masters, Xiao Feng and song are close friends. Can you give me some thin noodles and let them live?"


    "Is your face valuable?" Xuancheng snorted angrily.


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "at least more valuable than the monk you."


    "You Xuancheng was very angry. Xuanci quickly reached out to stop him, and then he said, "Amitabha, Shanya, the territory under the son of song is thousands of miles, with 100000 elite soldiers. Now he is the king of Qi, so face is naturally valuable..."


    He flattered song Qingshu, and suddenly changed the subject: "if there are other things, since the king of Qi has opened his mouth, naturally we want to sell our face, but this matter... Xiao Feng and his son have done harm to so many people in the Wulin, including xuanku elder martial brother of our temple. If we let them go, how can we live up to those innocent people who died in vain?"


    He called song Qingshu king of Qi, which obviously represents Shaolin''s attitude. Although he is under the rule of Jin Dynasty, he still recognizes the orthodox status of Song Dynasty. After all, for the Han people in the world, Song Dynasty is the orthodox Dynasty in their mind. As for another Han Dynasty, Ming Dynasty has perished, and it is not as generous to the scholars and people as Song Dynasty.


    Hearing xuanci''s words, not far away Zhao Min gloated: "this bastard deserves it. You are so proud at ordinary times. Now you know that your face doesn''t matter."


    Song Qingshu is not angry: "the root cause of all this is that the master led the Central Plains experts to attack and kill Xiao Feng''s parents 30 years ago."


    Kong Wen couldn''t help humming: "according to the king of Qi, in the end, it''s the temple''s fault?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I didn''t say that. I mean that everything should be traced back to the source. The reason why abbot xuanci took the Central Plains experts to attack and kill Xiao Feng''s parents in those years is that he was misled by the traitors. I think the master knows this well."


    "Who is that man?" When Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan heard the words, their voices trembled.


    "Amitabha ~" xuanci palms together, "that man is also a man of great talent in the Wulin. He must have been cheated by a traitor. Afterwards, he felt very guilty and soon became depressed. I won''t be involved in his reputation any more."


    "But what if the man just feigned death to get rid of the crime?" Song Qingshu said.


    "What?" People in Shaolin were shocked.


    Song Qingshu continued: "master xuanbei died in Shenjie Temple of Dali and was killed by Weituo pestle. It is said that he died in Murong Fu''s hands. However, Murong Fu is young. Can he kill master xuanbei who has been famous for decades? You must have your own guess in your mind. "


    "Isn''t that man really dead?" Xuanci murmured to himself, with a very complicated look in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu replied, "Shaolin Temple is a great master in Wulin. I don''t believe you haven''t got any information."


    The monks whispered to each other, apparently because they got some information before confirmation.


    "Brother song, who is that thief?" Xiao Feng can''t help it any longer. He directly grabs song Qingshu''s arm and asks.


    "Who else can kill him with master xuanbei''s unique skill Weituo''s pestle Song Qingshu replied.


    Zhu exclaimed: "but Murong is not the murderer. Brother Xiao clarified for him at the beginning." After all, she is the servant girl of yanziwu. Thinking of the old master, she can''t help explaining.


    Xiao Feng was also puzzled: "yes, when master xuanbei died, Murong Fu and I had a fight in Yingchou gorge of Xixia. He could not have killed people in Dali thousands of miles away in such a short time."

 Chapter 1473

    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I just said that with Murong Fu''s skill, I can''t kill master xuanbei." Although xuanbei was just a dead dragon in the original work, his martial arts skills were always underestimated. All kinds of signs show that he was the floor sweeper of Shaolin Temple and the Third Master of xuanci. After all, murongbo attacked first and fell into the disadvantage. In the end, he killed his opponent by surprise only by using his unique skills.


    The purpose of murongbo is to stir up disputes among nations. Originally, he wanted to kill xuanbei with one Yang finger. Unfortunately, xuanbei''s martial arts skills were too high. He could not practice one Yang finger very well, and finally there were many dangers. He had to use his unique skills. Instead, he had to pit his son.


    "But didn''t you say that xuanbei died by the hand of the stars?" Xiao Feng was puzzled and suddenly responded, "is it murongbo?"


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded and told the story about murongbo''s feigning death.


    "The thief!" Xiao Feng pinched his fingers and his eyes were full of anger.


    "It''s him Xiao Yuanshan almost didn''t faint. He learned that he had been fighting with his great enemy in Shaolin temple for decades. When he saw murongbo stealing scriptures in Shaolin Temple, he thought he was an enemy of Shaolin. The enemy of the enemy was a friend, so he secretly instructed him in martial arts, Murongbo couldn''t support about 100 moves in the first contest, and he was still tied after 300 moves in the third contest.


    Xiao Yuanshan was so angry that he vomited blood when he thought that his enemy''s martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds under his own guidance.


    At this time, xuzhu suddenly said, "we will find out everything about Mr. Murong, but there may be a conspiracy, but Xiao''s father and son''s killing is also true. What''s more, Xiao Yuanshan secretly learned the 72 unique skills of our temple. If we let them go, our martial arts will be disclosed to other people, and it will be the common people of the Central Plains who will be harmed in the future. In any case, our temple can''t be the eternal sinner."


    "Yes, we can''t let Xiao and his son leave." The monks of Shaolin Temple just hesitated after hearing Song Qing''s words. Now after listening to Xu Zhu''s words, they immediately strengthened their mind.


    Song Qingshu frowned. This Xu Zhu is not like the honest and honest little monk in the original work. Is he also like Zhang Wuji who was robbed by an old monster?


    Zhao Min in the tree turns his mouth secretly. If Xiao''s father and son just killed Tan Gong, Tan Po, Zhao qiansun and some other miscellaneous fish in the lake, Shaolin will act as if they don''t have to keep them. Even if they killed master xuanku, Shaolin may endure for a while in the face of song Qingshu. However, Xiao Yuanshan has learned 72 unique skills secretly, which is Shaolin''s life, It''s the foundation for them to settle down in the Jianghu. I''m afraid that even Zhang Sanfeng and Wang Chongyang will not work now.


    "You are afraid that Xiao Yuanshan will pass on his martial arts to Khitan soldiers and harm the Han people in the future, aren''t you?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Nature Xuzhu looks like a compassionate man. "Now that China is in decline, Shaolin has been the leader of the Wulin since ancient times. Naturally, we should do our part for the common people in the world and take precautions."


    "I''m afraid that Xiao Yuanshan will teach them to the Khitan soldiers," Song Qingshu said with a sneer. "The foreign people in your mouth still know how to teach them to ordinary soldiers, enrich the country and strengthen the army, and make contributions to the national interests. But you have the genuine 72 unique skills. How ever did you pass these skills on to our Han soldiers, So that they won''t have the power to protect themselves when they are on the alien cavalry? "


    "You The monks of Shaolin stopped talking for a while. They should know that the unique skills of all the sects are always under strict control, and they are not passed on unless they are inner disciples. They are afraid that the unique skills will be disclosed. For thousands of years, all the sects have been like this, and no one will be meaningful. Who knows that song Qingshu''s big hat has been put off, so that they don''t know how to refute it.


    If it''s an ordinary school, just tell him that there is something wrong with it. Which school in the world will spread its unique knowledge? But they are Shaolin who boast that they are the best in the Wulin. If they admit that they don''t teach their unique skills because of their family''s opinions, they can''t afford to be bullied by foreign cavalry.


    Master Fang Zheng called a Buddha''s name, and then said: "the king of Qi doesn''t know. It needs a good foundation to practice Shaolin''s martial arts, and the progress is slow in the early stage. To practice every martial arts in the future, we need to resolve the corresponding Buddhist dharma. Otherwise, it''s easy to hurt ourselves, which is not only useless, but also harmful. And the army needs simple, direct and effective training methods, so it is not suitable to teach them the martial arts of our temple. "


    The monks nodded their heads one after another, proving that Buddhism is profound and kind-hearted. They have always been loved by the people in the temple, which is reasonable and skillful to answer each other''s questions.


    Although he didn''t like other people, song Qingshu, a kind old monk, was respected by the other party. However, today''s life is related to Xiao Feng''s father and son, and he can only offend: "since according to the master, the martial arts of your temple is not suitable for promotion in the army, why are you afraid that Xiao Yuanshan will go back to Khitan soldiers one by one?"


    "This..." Fang Zheng was not an eloquent person for a long time.


    Xuzhu said in a hurry: "although the martial arts of this temple is not suitable for promotion in the army, the number of martial arts learning of Qidan people is different from that of the Central Plains. If they have any improvement methods, they can change the martial arts of this temple to suit the cultivation of soldiers, and then it will be too late to regret."


    Zhao Min on the tree nodded secretly. Although the little monk was a little annoying, he was also very eloquent.


    Xuancheng at one side finally couldn''t restrain himself and said in a loud voice: "song, you are so eloquent that you just want to get rid of the sin for Xiao''s father and son. I tell you that there is no one. Today, there are so many experts in our temple. How can you succeed? In fact, I haven''t settled with you about the damage of Sanskrit in Yijinjing last time. "


    Hearing the Yijinjing, ah Zi opened her mouth and tried to say that Sanskrit was originally in Song Qingshu, so that all the people in Shaolin temple would fight with song Qingshu and they could escape.


    However, she hesitated for a long time. She didn''t know what kind of worry she had. She just snorted. If you don''t care about us, I''ll drag you into the water! She came from the Xingxiu school and had no sense of guilt in planning such a thing.


    Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t know that he was almost sold by ah Zi, but sneered at Xuancheng: "it''s said that in the end, we should rely on our strength to speak for half a day. Alas, why do we fight for half a day?"


    "Hum!" With a wave of Xuancheng''s robe, it''s obvious that he has learned the power of his mouth, and he doesn''t want to fight with him any more. However, his clothes were badly whipped by Xiao Yuanshan''s whip just now, and now they are broken one by one, which is very funny.


    "Xiao Feng is my friend after all, so I can''t just sit back and ignore him," Song Qingshu suggested. "If the scuffle is going to hurt the innocent, we''d better choose one of them. If we win, you''ll let them go; If you win, the Xiao family and their sons will be left to your temple. How about that? "


    Shaolin monks look at each other and see the fear in each other''s eyes. They have seen the martial arts of song Qingshu at the Golden Snake conference, and they have dealt with each other several times. It can be said that they are unfathomable. Although there are many experts in the field, they are not sure about song Qingshu.


    Even Xuancheng, a crazy man, hesitated. Although he was very confident, this battle was related to Shaolin''s unique knowledge and reputation. He didn''t dare menglang.


    "Amitabha ~" Kongwen said, "benefactor''s martial arts are so high that he has already been famous in the world. Why should we show it with this temple again?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I really don''t mean to show off now. I just want to help my friends. In this way, you can''t accept the outcome of the first World War. How about the third world war? You and I have three people each. If we win more times, we will win. How about that? "


    Hearing his proposal, Shaolin monks could not help but feel some emotion and began to communicate with each other.


    In their opinion, Xiao Feng has been seriously injured now. Although he can still support him, any one of his experts should be able to win. The other a Zhu and a Zi have low martial arts skills, which is not worth mentioning at all. In this way, we have won a game before the war, and the chance of winning this bet is very high.


    However, xuanci raised an objection. Although they can win a game, they can win a game even if song Qingshu is published. The key to the victory lies in the competition with Xiao Yuanshan. Just watched the duel between Xiao Yuanshan and Xuancheng, which one of you has confidence to win him?


    The other monks were silent. Although they boasted that they would not lose Xiao Yuanshan, they were not sure if they wanted to win him. This station is very important and no one dares to take risks.


    In the end, Xu Zhu put forward that his own side had the best advantage. Why didn''t he have to fight with them to win? Xuancheng immediately agreed, xuanci and others also nodded.


    After the final discussion, xuanci said, "Xiao''s father and son are stained with too much Wulin blood, and they have learned the martial arts of our school. We can''t let them go. If the king of Qi could just stand by, we would be able to win the friendship of Shaolin even if the enmity between the two sides had been eliminated. "


    Song Qingshu has to admit that his proposal is somewhat attractive. The millennium old temple of Shaolin has a huge appeal in the Wulin. If they help, it will be like a tiger.


    But he''s not a three-year-old. What''s the use of an empty promise of friendship? He was very clear that the fundamental conflicts between the two sides could not be reconciled: Shaolin needed to find strong people who could unify the whole world, and then they could also become the national religion, and their interests were greatly expanded. Now their own power is relatively weak compared with the whole world, so they are not in their plan.


    Now all kinds of signs show that in Shaolin''s eyes, it is Mongolia that is most likely to unify the world... In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. In history, no matter Zen or Quanzhen, or various Western sects, all tried their best to preach to the Mongolian Khan. Because the Mongolian Khan believed in a certain religion, the status of that religion would become very detached, and temples could be opened everywhere in the world, with all kinds of rewards The land and the devotion of believers are inexhaustible.


    It''s just that Zen and Quanzhen have been fighting for half a day. In the end, Esoteric Buddhism is more popular with Mongolian Khan


    Especially when he thought that Shaolin had arranged for Chen Youliang to try to contain his power, song Qingshu became more and more upset: "so, Shaolin is trying to win with more?"

 Chapter 1474

    Xuanci said faintly: "as the king of Qi said, compared with preventing the Khitans from poisoning our Han people and giving justice to the Wulin people who had been mutilated before, what is the criticism of our temple?"


    "It''s difficult for the Khitans to protect themselves now. Do they still have the ability to poison our Han people?" Song Qingshu turned his eyes and had to admire these eminent monks for their ability of speaking and speaking. No matter what he did, he could always stand on the moral high ground with righteous words. In this respect, he was far from good. He had to learn as much as they did.


    "Don''t say too much, will you let me?" Xuancheng stepped forward impatiently.


    Song Qingshu''s smile gradually converged, and his voice was a little chilly: "what if I don''t?"


    "Hum!" Xuancheng pestles his staff heavily on the ground, and other monks in the temple take two steps to encircle song Qingshu in the middle.


    Seeing that the war was imminent, Xiao Feng could not help coming forward and said, "brother song, I appreciate your kindness, but you don''t have to risk your life for me. I''m very grateful that you rescued ah Zhu and ah Zi from here." He had seen song Qingshu fight at the beginning, and knew that even if his martial arts were higher than himself, he had his limits. Now there are so many experts in the field, and people are rushing in. No matter how good his martial arts are, how can he deal with so many people?


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "brother Xiao is really a man of indomitable spirit. If you were an ordinary person, I would be afraid that I would leave him at this time. But brother Xiao is still thinking about me. He would like this friendship. Song will never leave you today."


    "Good!" Xiao Yuanshan burst out laughing, "feng''er, you have met a good friend. Although there are many friends in the world, few of them can be called friends of life and death. Even if you die today, you will die without regret."


    "I''ve met master Xiao." Although song Qingshu criticized Xiao Yuanshan''s nerves, he was Xiao Feng''s father. He had a relationship with Xiao Feng''s peers, so it''s proper to give him a respectful name.


    Xiao Yuanshan suddenly lowered his voice and said, "little brother, I will try my best to stop these bald donkeys later. Then you will take feng''er and they will leave."


    "Daddy Xiao Feng was in a hurry.


    Xiao Yuanshan interrupted him: "feng''er, my father has lived for so many years and has lived enough. You are still young. Your future is brighter than mine. You will live a better life in the future."


    What else did Xiao Feng have to say, but Xiao Yuanshan glared at him: "do you want us to stay here and die together? You and I are all right. The song brothers are so loyal. How can we put him in danger? What''s more, you have to leave your life behind. How can old Murong dog take revenge for your mother? "


    "Yes Xiao Feng can''t help but tears in his tiger eyes.


    Song Qingshu saw that their father and son were separated from each other, and coughed: "that... In fact, none of you need to die."


    "Ah?" Xiao Feng and his son looked at him suspiciously. After all, both of them are super top experts. They are still very clear about the strength comparison between the enemy and us. For so many eminent monks Lin, they have no chance at all.


    Song Qingshu didn''t explain much. He took a step forward. Although there was only one person, he seemed to be standing in front of Shaolin monks.


    Xuancheng turned a little pale, but soon snorted: "you don''t have to brag, song. Now there are not so many people in the world who can provide swords. We don''t have any swordsmen here. How can you use your swords?" At the beginning of the Golden Snake meeting, I witnessed the duel between him and ah Qing with my own eyes. All the people left an indelible impression on the scene because of the sky full of sword power. Rao Shi was not afraid of his mysterious conceit.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "who said that wanjian Guizong must need a sword?"


    As soon as the words were uttered, the monks in Shaolin were stunned, and they were frightened. At this moment, Song Qing''s calligraphy moved, and his figure flashed and appeared in front of Kongwen. Among the monks present, Xuancheng, fangzheng, xuzhu, xuanci, Kongwen and kongzhi had the highest martial arts skills. Kongzhi had just been injured by Xiao Yuanshan''s Wuxiang robbery, and now he has no power to fight again.


    Among the others, Xuancheng, fangzheng, xuzhu and xuanci are all top-ranking experts in the world. They are not sure if they want to lose time. Although Kongwei ranks second among the four great monks in Shaolin, the other three of them are not as good as Kongwei, so they are regarded as the first target by song Qingshu.


    When Kongwei hears a flower in front of him, he finds that song Qingshu has attacked him. He is not surprised but happy. Among the four great monks, Kongwei kongfu kongfu ranks first, kongfu kongfu kongfu ranks first, kongfu kongfu ranks first, kongfu kongfu ranks first in finger power, Kongzi ranks first in unique skills and erudition of Shaolin, and Kongwei ranks first in internal power!


    He has always heard that Song Qing''s calligraphy method is treacherous and his swordsmanship is skillful. He is worried that he will suffer a loss in his moves. Now he has to fight for his strength instead of giving up the art of Huaqiao. It''s just his strong point. How can he not like it?


    Kongwen thought to himself that even if his internal power could not beat him, he would always be able to hold him for a moment. As long as he held on for a moment, his companions would come to him immediately. In the face of all kinds of attacks, no matter how good his martial arts were, song Qingshu could only be killed on the spot.


    These thoughts just flashed in the flash of lightning. He had already instinctively raised his hand and used his whole body power to meet him. His palms crossed. He just felt as if he was hitting in the air, and he could not feel the internal force of the other side.


    "No!" Kongwei, after all, is a famous expert in the world. He knows that he has fallen into the trap in an instant. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Just when his old strength is exhausted and his new strength is not born, his opponent''s hand is already surging.


    Just for a moment, he vomited blood and went back.


    Song Qingshu didn''t take advantage of the victory. Instead, he left the spot in an instant. As soon as his body disappeared, he was bombarded by a powerful hand force, which made a big hole in that place. It turned out that Xuancheng saw song Qingshu put his hand in the air, and immediately used Prajna''s hand to rescue him. It was a pity that he was still a step late.


    After escaping Xuancheng''s attack, song Qingshu didn''t show any relaxed color on his face. He felt a sharp blade gas on his side. The timing and angle of the blade were perfect, which just blocked all his retreats.


    It seems easy to hurt Kongwen in one move, but Kongwen''s internal power can compete for the top three in Shaolin. Song Qingshu only made use of the characteristics of the eighteen dragon subduing palms, such as swallowing, spitting, emptiness and reality. It was a trick to hurt Kongwen in one move, but in a moment, his internal power was changed, and Rao Shi''s cultivation also had some Qi and blood, Because of this moment''s Kung Fu, he didn''t dare to make a hard connection in the face of the enemy''s attack.


    Seeing that there is no way to avoid it, song Qingshu clenched his teeth and used his "near the end of the world" Kung Fu, and instantly appeared a foot away. A big tree nearby was split in two by the sharp knife air, the incision was extremely black, and the air was filled with a smell of burning.


    "The wood burning Sabre technique turned out to be the xuzhu fellow!" Song Qingshu snorted. Just as he was about to fight back, the shadow of his hand blocked his way forward.


    It turned out that it was master Fangzheng''s thousand handed Tathagata palm. To know that his thousand handed Tathagata palm could suppress the existence of others in a positive way, song Qingshu did not dare to be careless, and quickly concentrated on it.


    In an instant, he was dazzled by the shadow of his hand. Song Qingshu had to admire Zhang Sanfeng. At the beginning, he was also faced with the master of Fang Zheng''s thousand handed Tathagata palm, and even waited for it to play to the extreme before he made a move. However, with one move, he locked the other''s hands and made the shadow of his hand into nothingness.


    Song Qingshu asked himself that he couldn''t do it. Although his accomplishments are high, he can''t compare with Zhang Sanfeng''s 100 years of experience against the enemy. However, he also has his own way. He uses the advantage of lightness skill to avoid the front edge of the thousand handed Tathagata palm in an instant, and then goes around to attack the opponent''s back. He respects the character of master Fangzheng in his heart, so he doesn''t show any respect. He only plans to seal the opponent''s acupoints.


    Yiyang''s acupoint pointing skill is unparalleled in the world. Unless he is a master of Duan family, it''s hard to solve it for a while.


    However, Fang Zheng was obviously on guard against his lightness Kung Fu. He noticed that there was a strong wind behind him. He turned forward and didn''t know what lightness Kung Fu made Shaolin turn around.


    Song Qingshu is secretly frightened, but it''s too late for him to turn around and use a thousand hands of the Tathagata palm. Just as he is about to give some advice, he suddenly gives a warning in his heart and hastens to protect himself.


    "Roar!"


    A roar sounded like a bell. The sound waves visible to the naked eye came and hit song Qingshu, which made his heart full of blood.


    "King Kong Chan lion roars!" Song Qingshu recalled that the master of Chinese medicine roared at the six immortals in Taogu and stunned them at the same time. Even Taoist Chong Xu felt dizzy and almost fell down. We can see how powerful he was!


    In this moment, xuanci has already recorded the Vajra palm splitting from the air. Song Qingshu knows that the Vajra palm splitting is very powerful. At the beginning, Zhao Min was hit by the aftereffect of the Vajra palm, which almost killed him.


    He was tired of being hit by the lion roar of Vajra Zen, and his body was stretched out of thin air. At this time, Xuancheng and xuzhu had already killed each other, and the prescription and certificate were relieved, and they joined the battle group together.


    Besieged by the four experts, song Qingshu felt pressure and regretted it. Just now, he was a little soft hearted. He hesitated when the other side''s certificate master made his move, but forgot that he was also a top expert. Even if he did his best, the other side must have a way to protect himself.


    If you just subdued the certificate, now the situation is better, I don''t know how many times!


    But at this time regret is useless, he quickly played twelve spirit to deal with the joint attack.


    In the field, the palms are full of wind and sand. People with lower skills can''t see what''s going on inside, but there are some sounds of fists and palms intersecting, as well as the sound of shouting from time to time.


    This battle is different from Zhang Sanfeng''s one against three in the woods before. In the original name, Zhang Sanfeng fought against Xuancheng, xuzhu and Fangzheng. However, the three men only took the situation of wheel fight, and they didn''t want to rush up. Moreover, the two sides tried every move. When each move was separated, they stopped fighting and changed to their companions.


    At that time, neither Zhang Sanfeng nor Shaolin did their best. Now the monks in Shaolin Temple fear song Qingshu''s reputation and try their best. In addition, they are besieged by four top experts at the same time. As a result, song Qingshu can attack someone''s flaws and hurt each other badly, but they are forced to fight back by other people''s attacks. In addition, they are in Shaolin together, They know each other''s martial arts and can attack freely. Their flaws will be supplemented by their companions at any time. Their power is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Now the pressure song Qingshu faced is many times greater than that Zhang Sanfeng faced at the beginning. Naturally, he can''t do what he did to resolve the crisis.


    Other eminent monks of the xuanzi generation and the Kongzi generation in Shaolin Temple look at each other. Some of them can''t help but try to help and take advantage of the situation to subdue song Qingshu completely. Who knows that as soon as they get close to the past, they come back screaming and spitting blood. It turns out that there are fierce sword spirit, knife spirit, palm style and fist strength around the battle group formed by five people in the field. Those people outside are not powerful enough, and they bite back at a touch.

 Chapter 1475

    Not far from the tree, Zhao Min exclaimed. She had been gloating as an audience, but now she can''t help worrying. After all, she had seen the Kung Fu of these monks before, and the masters of Ruyang palace had been dealing with them.


    "Is it dangerous for him to deal with so many experts alone?" Zhao Min''s heart beat to his throat, but he soon remembered that he had killed more than ten top experts in Xiake island with one sword, and he calmed down.


    "But these smelly monks are all masters who have grown up for decades in the Jianghu. The combat experience of those fast-growing masters in Xiake island is not at the same level at all." Zhao Min recalled that when song Qingshu commented on the top experts of Xiake Island, he was entangled for a while.


    At this time, Xiao Yuanshan on the other side was also shocked: "feng''er, your friend''s martial arts skills are really shocking. He even fought against the attacks of the four super masters."


    Xiao Feng said with a bitter smile, "Dad, go and help quickly. In case of any mistake, how can we go?"


    "Don''t worry, we Khitans stand up to heaven, how can we just let our friends take risks?" Xiao Yuanshan patted him on the shoulder and said with a loud laugh, "little brother, I''ll help you!"


    After that, he waved his long whip and pulled it out of the field. Compared with other Shaolin disciples, he was naturally qualified to join the battle circle. However, now there is a scuffle in it. The five masters'' skills are everywhere, and he didn''t dare to rush forward. So he just rolled up xuanci with his long whip and tried to take him out of the battle circle.


    "Xuanci, your opponent is me. It''s time to settle the old account 30 years ago." Xiao Yuanshan''s face was ferocious and angry.


    "Amitabha, it''s so good," xuanci jumped out of the battle group in his spare time. "In the past, we were sorry for you, but Mr. Xiao has been making waves and killing innocent people in the river and lake these years. I will do justice for heaven today."


    Xiao Yuanshan was very angry and laughed: "it''s really shameful. It''s just a defeated general. How can he get this confidence?"


    "The so-called 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, the first World War of that year made me feel guilty and compassionate, which unintentionally conformed to the origin of the martial arts of our temple. In the past 30 years, martial arts entered the country rapidly," xuanci looked at Xiao Yuanshan, and could not help sighing. "On the contrary, it was Xiao Jushi who was blinded by hatred after the first battle of that year, and his heart was full of all kinds of sinister, As a result, there has been no qualitative improvement in Kung Fu over the past 30 years. "


    Xiao Yuanshan was secretly frightened, but he was not at all convinced: "my martial arts have not been improved, it''s more than enough to kill you!" As soon as his voice fell, he attacked xuanci with a whip and great power.


    Xuanci didn''t dare to neglect him. He used his cassock to subdue the demons. His cassock swelled. He resisted the opponent''s long whip attack and waved his Vajra palm to fight back.


    The greatest characteristic of the great Vajra palm is to split things through the air, so under the attack of Xiao Yuanshan''s whip, xuanci can still come back and go with it without falling behind.


    At this time, the two of them started, and the other Shaolin experts looked at each other. Since Song Qingshu couldn''t help, the rest of them attacked Xiao Feng and others.


    Although these people are not top-notch experts, they are also top-notch experts in the Jianghu. Although the number of them is not as large as those of juxianzhuang, the quality of them is obviously better. Xiao Feng is very hard to deal with even in a normal state, let alone seriously injured now?


    Fortunately, ah Zhu and ah Zi are still on the side, but their martial arts skills are too low to be compared with that of a Shaolin expert. If ah Zi hadn''t learned a vicious secret weapon Kung Fu in Xingxiu sect, she would have been captured by now.


    Yu Guang''s eyes sweep to one side, and Xiao Feng is in danger. Xiao Yuanshan roars, and the whip in his hand immediately sweeps to the nearest people who besiege him. Although they are good at martial arts, they are Xiao Yuanshan''s opponents. At the touch, they are swept to pieces and scream, and the pressure around Xiao Feng is instantly empty.


    Xuanci saw that his hair and beard were all open. He roared a Buddha''s name and rushed over. Xiao Yuanshan couldn''t get his whip back, so he had to spare a hand to fight with him.


    Xiao Yuanshan wants to distract himself and use the whip to solve the crisis for Xiao Feng, but at the same time he has to face xuanci''s attack. Xuanci is the top expert in Shaolin after all, which makes Xiao Yuanshan very embarrassed in a moment. If it wasn''t for his talent and decades of martial arts cultivation, it would be dangerous now.


    Not far away, Zhao Min is worried. Xiao Feng''s father and son are like a boat in a sea of anger. They may be drowned by the big waves at any time. Song Qingshu and other experts are fighting for life and death. Once other Shaolin people subdue Xiao Feng''s father and son and help them, isn''t song Qingshu dangerous?


    Zhao Min bites her silver teeth and finally rushes down. She wants to buy time for song Qingshu. At least she can''t let Xiao''s father and son be captured before he decides the outcome.


    The monks of Shaolin were also surprised to see that a person suddenly appeared, but they were relieved to see that she was just a pretty girl. At this time, they were most afraid that there would be some top experts on the other side.


    Although Zhao Min was not a master, his martial arts were much better than those of a Zhu and a Zi. He knocked down a few monks around them and ignored them. He ran to the side of Xiao Feng to block the attack of several monks for him.


    "Princess?" Xiao Feng was both surprised and happy. "Why are you here?"


    Zhao Min couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He thought to himself that Xiao Feng, a clever young man, would ask such a silly question.


    "Recently, I have to ask about the military changes in song and Jin Dynasties. I brought the experts of Ruyang palace to investigate." Zhao Min deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of "master of Ruyang Palace".


    "Is the master of Ruyang palace here?" Xiao Feng is very happy. He has dealt with the people in Ruyang palace and knows that they are all first-class experts.


    Shaolin monks were shocked when they heard this. Even Xuancheng and Fangzheng couldn''t help looking over here. You know, Shaolin Temple was almost captured by Ruyang Palace at the beginning, but now they are still a little scared.


    Song Qingshu was so dumb that he couldn''t laugh. Naturally, he knew that there was no master in Ruyang palace. Zhao Min was really smart, and immediately came up with this method to disturb the minds of Shaolin monks.


    In fact, he used to be one against four, but now he is one against three. His main advantage is speed. All martial arts in the world are invincible. You should know that in the battle of the black cliff in Xiaoao River''s Lake, the East is invincible against five. Among them, there are some experts like Ren Wuxing, Linghu Chong and Xiang Wentian, but they are still able to do it. It depends on their speed.


    Today, with his extraordinary speed, he is also able to cope with the siege of several experts, but the martial arts of these experts are much better than Linghu Chong''s team.


    Now Xuancheng, xuzhu and Fangzheng are all slightly better than renwuxing. In addition, they share the same martial arts and have the same mind. The power of joint forces is far greater than renwuxing and linghuchong.


    But Rao is so. Song Qingshu is sure that he can hurt one of them seriously. However, he always worries that although he can hurt one of them seriously, he will be attacked by the other two at that moment, which will lead to his own serious injury. Now there are many people in Shaolin. If he is injured, it is difficult for him to take Zhao Min and Xiao Feng away safely, So now the four have reached a delicate balance. Song Qingshu has been waiting for an opportunity to find an excellent opportunity. He will not be hurt by the other two if his skills are badly damaged. Unfortunately, the other three are close to each other, and he has never found an opportunity.


    "Master Xiao, King Xiao has my help here. Don''t be distracted. Concentrate on xuanci!" Zhao Min said quickly, at the same time added secretly in the heart, had better get xuanci as soon as possible to help us.


    Xiao Yuanshan had some doubts in his heart, but seeing her exquisite sword technique, especially her magical footwork, he couldn''t help but feel refreshed: "good!" Immediately give up the whip, direct double palms on xuanci, instantly pull back the decline.


    After all, Zhao Min''s martial arts are well versed in the six major schools. The biggest difference between Zhao Min and the first-class experts is her lack of internal power. If she had been against so many eminent monks in the past, I''m afraid she would have been arrested if she didn''t insist on a few moves. But it''s a coincidence that she just learned to tread on the sand without trace from Song Qingshu these two days. It''s one of the best lightness skills in the world, which just gives full play to her exquisite moves, She avoided the weakness of insufficient internal power - because she was quick enough to dodge.


    Seeing that Zhao Min is so brave, Xiao Feng can''t help but rebirth. He thinks that how can a good man be compared with a woman. At this moment, it seems that the aura of fury has opened, and his fighting power has suddenly recovered to the level before he was injured. He has beaten Shaolin monks to ashes and screams.


    Xuanci is secretly shocked. Xiao Yuanshan''s attack is more and more fierce. He has to admit that although his martial arts have not been improved in the past 30 years, he has become more and more proficient and ruthless. He controls his skills impeccably. In particular, his father and son seem to have a natural aura of God of war, and they are even more and more brave under absolute inferiority.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the bloody scene outside Yanmen pass 30 years ago. He could not help but feel frightened. He felt a little afraid in his heart. After another two or three hundred moves, he might be made by him.


    However, this is not what xuanci is most worried about. What he is most worried about is the master of Ruyang palace in Zhao Min''s mouth. He doesn''t know where he is now ambushing. In case the two sides fight each other later and let Ruyang palace make a profit, and repeat the humiliation that the whole temple was trapped in Wan''an temple before, then he will be a sinner forever.


    Seeing Zhao Min dancing like a beautiful swan, I knew that it would be difficult for those martial brothers to subdue him for a while.


    Xuanci made a quick decision and said, "lay down the arhat formation and make a quick decision!"


    The group of eminent monks were stunned and reacted instantly. The figures crossed and ran with each other. They were no longer fighting aimlessly as before.


    "Luohan formation of Shaolin!" Xiao Feng is very surprised to know that the Luohan formation in Shaolin is well-known in the world. It''s still above the dog beating formation of the beggars'' sect. Some disciples of the Luohan hall in the temple usually lay down the formation, which can kill the first-class experts in the world. What''s more, these high-ranking monks of the xuanzi generation and the empty generation who have higher martial arts skills now?

 Chapter 1476

    "Don''t let them form a battle!" Zhao Min also responded. It''s a pity that all the monks in Shaolin are experts in the temple. Although this battle is usually played by the low and middle level disciples in the temple, they are not so skilled, but they are more than enough to deal with the seriously injured Xiao Feng and Zhao min.


    Zhao Min could have dodged the attacks around with her magical pace, but after the other party formed a Luohan formation, she found that her hiding space was getting smaller and smaller. Moreover, she was not proficient enough when she just learned how to tread the sand without trace. Finally, after a sprint, she had no time to turn around, and the other party took the opportunity to put the sword on her neck.


    Xiao Feng tried to save her, but unfortunately he was seriously injured, just relying on a heroic spirit in his chest to support, at this time has been too busy.


    "Song, let''s go, or I''ll kill this witch and bury elder martial brother Kong Xing!" Kongzhi, who had been severely damaged by Xiao Yuanshan''s Wuxiang robbery, comes to Zhao Min''s side and shouts to song Qingshu, who is in a fierce battle on the other side. At the beginning, kongzhi was beheaded by ah San of Ruyang palace. It''s a great shame for Shaolin. Unfortunately, as a Mongolian princess, they can''t find a chance to revenge.


    A few years ago, people in the Jianghu knew that Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji seemed to be lovers. However, in recent years, they seem to have turned against each other. All kinds of signs show that Zhao Min and song Qingshu are very close. As a senior member of Shaolin, kongzhi naturally knows more about their relationship than ordinary people in the Jianghu. At the same time, he secretly despises Zhao Min, who is really an alien witch.


    Hearing kongzhi''s words, the four people who were in the middle of the battle stopped at the same time. Even Xuancheng, a cruel man, breathes a sigh of relief. He thinks that fortunately he has controlled Zhao Min, otherwise it''s really difficult to subdue song Qingshu. Thinking of the speed of the other party just now, he is still scared.


    Song Qingshu took a look over there and saw that Zhao Min was held in his hand by Shaolin monks, as if he would die on the spot if he answered No.


    "Before song has been everywhere tolerance, lest accidentally hurt the lives of masters." Song Qingshu sound like ice, the whole person behind with a string of shadow to Zhao Min''s direction.


    "Don''t come here!" Seeing that he was getting closer and closer, kongzhi was a little flustered and threatened.


    Xuancheng, xuzhu and Fangzheng rushed to songqingshu when they saw that the situation was not good. It''s a pity that they couldn''t catch up with him after all.


    Seeing song Qingshu getting closer and closer, kongzhi''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of solemn and stirring color, and the hand clasped on Zhao Min''s neck was about to twist away. He is ready to sacrifice, but he will take Zhao Min down before he dies, which is revenge for emptiness.


    However, he soon changed his face, because he found that his hand was out of his control. Although he was badly injured by Wu Xiangjie, it was not difficult to break a girl''s delicate neck, but he found that his hand could not move.


    What made him even more shocked was not only his hands, but also his whole body was out of control. He could not move at all. He could only watch the other side getting closer and closer.


    "How is that possible?" This was kongzhi''s last thought at this time, and then he flew out in the dark with other monks, just like a broken kite.


    Xuancheng and others who come here are so surprised that they have no time to attack song Qingshu. Instead, they have to hold those classmates to dissolve the impact. Otherwise, if they bump into the ground or trees, I''m afraid few of them will survive.


    Song Qingshu didn''t look at them at this time. He just held Zhao Min in his arms and gently stroked her white and delicate neck: "are you ok?"


    "No... it''s OK ~" in full view of the public, Rao Shiyi, with Zhao Min''s temperament, can''t help being a little shy.


    Looking at the faint red seal on her neck, song Qingshu reproached himself and said, "it''s all my fault. I''m in such danger."


    Surrounded by his masculine breath, Zhao Min''s heart beat faster, and suddenly felt that the other people around him were totally irrelevant.


    At this time, a discordant voice abruptly interrupted the beautiful atmosphere between the two: "song, you dare to give such a heavy hand!"


    "Isn''t that not dead?" Song Qingshu takes a look at Xuancheng and is annoyed at his interruption. His tone is naturally not polite.


    "You Xuancheng was so angry that all his cassocks were puffed up. However, because his cassock had just been whipped by Xiao Yuanshan''s long whip, some of his instructions were broken, and soon he was deflated again. This movement seemed funny.


    After looking at the cloth like cassock on his body, Xuancheng became angry and said: "song, this time, I''ll figure out the gratitude and resentment between you and our temple. There''s also a witch named Zhao, who was the enemy of Wan''an temple before. This account hasn''t been calculated with you yet!"


    Song Qingshu tone sarcastic way: "I song Qingshu to go, this world who can keep me?"


    "You may not be able to stay, but this princess Zhao, as well as Xiao Feng and others, can''t run away." Xuancheng said proudly, with a different kind of self-confidence in his tone. After all, there are so many Shaolin experts now, so he naturally has this confidence.


    "Is it?" Song Qing said sarcastically, "but why should I leave?"


    Xuancheng was stunned and quickly made up his mind: "if you don''t go, stay here with them." He has made up his mind that although it may cause heavy losses for Shaolin to stay in Song Qingshu, it is better to stay in Shaolin for a long time than for a short time. Instead of letting song Qingshu continue to be a general to fight against Shaolin, it is better to spend a lot of money to stay.


    "Want to keep me?" Song Qingshu suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs. Hearing that Shaolin monks have turned pale, he thinks that his internal power is so terrible!


    Because of the episode just now, Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng also stopped one after another. The monks of Shaolin Temple set up a large array of Arhats to encircle them in the core, and they did not continue to attack for the time being.


    "Put me aside so that I won''t drag you down later." Zhao Min pulled the sleeve of song Qingshu and whispered that she had just witnessed the scene of song Qingshu being defeated by four. She knew that if she was by the side, he would be defeated.


    "I won''t let you take a risk. It''s safest to stay with me." Song Qingshu shook his head and said in a soft voice.


    As soon as Zhao Min felt warm, he wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes unnaturally. He thought that this bastard was really a good hand to tease his younger sister, and he was moved unconsciously


    After all, she still had reason, and she said anxiously, "but..."


    "It''s nothing, but," Song Qingshu interrupted her and turned to Xuancheng. "Did you just say that now there is no Golden Snake meeting, no weapons in the hands of the heroes, and my ten thousand swords are useless?"


    Xuancheng heart a jump, but still think that kind of conjecture is not possible, raised a head to hum a: "good! What''s more, with so many of our experts today, the final result will be that many of us are seriously injured, and you will surely die! "


    "Amitabha!" Xuanci, fangzheng, xuzhu and others all called the Buddha''s name and took a step forward. The other eminent monks of the empty generation and the xuanzi generation also put on a great array of Arhats. With a command, they would launch a thunderbolt.


    Although many of them, such as Fang Zheng, think it''s not a wise choice to fight with song Qingshu, at this point, they can only follow the arrangement of the whole temple.


    How terrible is the combined momentum of so many masters of the forest. Even Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan''s face changed greatly and they were short of breath. As for ah Zhu and ah Zi, who had already sat on the ground, only Zhao Min didn''t feel too much pressure under the protection of song Qingshu.


    "It seems that you really want to kill me." With a sneer, song Qingshu suddenly stretched out his hand and slowly lifted it up. The air around him had been suppressed by Shaolin masters, but now there was no wind. It seemed that there was an invisible tornado, and the leaves on the ground were rolled up one after another.


    "What''s this?" Xuanci, Xuancheng and others were shocked to see each other, because they felt a terrible momentum burst out in the center of the field.


    "Interrupt him!" This is the consensus of several people. Xuanci, Xuancheng, fangzheng and xuzhu rush to each other and do not want each other to complete the preparation.


    Each of them used his unique skills in his life, such as Vajra palm, Prajna palm, thousand handed Tathagata palm, and wood burning Sabre technique to chop all over Song Qingshu.


    However, their palm wind and sabre Qi disappeared within three feet of each other, as if they had been destroyed in an instant. Before they had time to be shocked, the four suddenly had warning signs in their hearts, as if countless sharp swords were shooting at them.


    The four monks were terrified, and they used their unique skills to solve the crisis. On the one hand, they went back faster than before. When they stood firm again, they found that their cassock was broken, and even their skin was covered with blood. They were shocked and looked at the scene one after another.


    It seems that the air around the song Qingshu is no longer the air, but a kind of crystal clear but viscous thing, but with infinite determination and incomparable power.


    "What on earth is that?" Xuanci mumbles to himself, and Xuancheng and others beside him are also puzzled.


    "Sword spirit!" I don''t know who yelled behind. Xuanci and others were looking at the air around songqingshu and found that there were thousands of transparent swords floating in the air. These swords were moving slowly around songqingshu, not only protecting him, but also ready to go. It seemed that songqingshu had only one idea, These swords will fly all over the sky, leaving no grass!


    Because these swords were originally transparent, xuanci and Xuancheng didn''t see them at first, but with the change of the angle of the sun, there were smoke and dust all over the sky, and the flying leaves and grass scraps set off, and finally their own outline appeared.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Xuancheng takes a breath. At the Golden Snake meeting, he saw song Qingshu use this move. However, at that time, he controlled the swords in the hands of the heroes in the field, and everything was solid. He didn''t expect that he could transform the sword into internal force now, and reproduce the original move that surprised the four.

 Chapter 1477

    At this time, song Qingshu also fell into memories. As a passer-by, he naturally read the "wind and cloud". He was very impressed by Wan Jian GUI Zong and Jian 23 in it. And it happened that he had made mistakes in this world and also practiced these two skills.


    The first paragraph of the sword spectrum of wanjian Guizong is "Wanqi comes from itself, and the sword rushes to waste acupoints."; The martial arts of Guiyuan is a long history. " From the perspective of God, song Qingshu naturally knows that the most important thing is to abandon martial arts and make yourself like a piece of white paper. Then he refines his internal power and condenses every bit of internal power into sword Qi. Only in this way can he finally become a master of ten thousand swords.


    Coincidentally, song Qingshu was attacked by mingzun on the black cliff at the beginning, which led to the abolition of his martial arts. At last, he recovered his martial arts only when he learned the "joyful Zen method" from Tubo Tantric school.


    During that time, the idea of "ten thousand swords return to the clan" that he saw in his previous life appeared in his mind from time to time, so when he practiced his internal power again, he consciously condensed his internal power into sword Qi.


    In addition to the powerful fusion characteristics of Huanxi Zen, he was able to practice it in the end. After all, he groped for it by himself. During the process, he always encountered all kinds of messy problems, which led to the fact that wanjian Guizong was not so perfect. Later, he went to Xiake Island and practiced taixuan Sutra. After that, all his sword skills, palm skills, internal skills and lightness skills were integrated, Not only did he realize the twenty third sword, but also he finally reached the state of great success.


    At this time, countless swords are all around. Song Qingshu said faintly: "I have no hatred with Shaolin. I''ve been merciful all the time. I didn''t expect that you still meant to kill me. In that case, you... All go to die!"


    Suddenly, there was a sense of madness in his voice. Countless swords that had been walking around before shot out of the sky and went to Shaolin monks.


    "All spread out!" Xuanci was shocked and yelled that he was a top player after all. He was very keen to judge that the denser the formation was, the more heavy the loss would be.


    In the face of the fierce sword Qi, Shaolin monks were shocked and could only instinctively take out their own skills to resist. However, they did not know what the invisible sword Qi was made of, so they could be said to be invincible.


    Those Shaolin monks'' sticks, whistles, and swords just blocked one or two swords and broke from them, as if they had been cut off by Yitian sword and Tulong sword. Without weapons, many people had bleeding holes in their bodies, and they had been hit by sword Qi!


    Fang Zhengzhai was kind-hearted. Seeing that many of his companions were lying in a pool of blood, he ran to block them and blocked the sword attack for them.


    However, his thousand handed Tathagata palm was soon defeated. At the critical moment, he used the lion roar of Vajra Zen, and the visible sound waves scattered in circles, dispersing the sword Qi.


    However, his family knows his own affairs. The roar of the lion consumes a lot of internal power. He can''t roar like this all the time. Once the breath is not continued, the opponent''s sword Qi will drown them in an instant.


    Song Qingshu had a good impression of this kind-hearted monk. When he saw him, he secretly helped him. But for a few others, he didn''t have such a good temper.


    On the surface, xuanci is compassionate, but watching the people who were involved in the battle of Yanmen pass die one after another, he never comes out to face Qiao Feng. What''s worse is that he knows that his lover ye erniang is doing evil deeds in the lake, but he never cares, and he doesn''t know where his compassion is.


    As for Xu Zhu, he used to be an honest monk, but the image of Xu Zhu in this world is quite different from that in Song Qingshu''s memory. On the surface, Xu Zhu is honest and honest, but in fact, he is dark and cunning. He once doubted whether he was worn by such old demons as mingzun.


    Not to mention Xuancheng''s words, he is brave and ruthless. He doesn''t look like his family at all. He is very murderous. The conflicts between the two sides are not once or twice. Today is the time to end them.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s hand was raised, the second round of more terrifying sword Qi attacked Shaolin monks again. At this time, the rest of the monks were seriously injured and fell to the ground. Only xuanci, Xuancheng, fangzheng and xuzhu could stand.


    Xuanci kept using the skill of hiding demons in the cassock to spread the sword Qi. From time to time, he also used the power of Vajra palm to bombard the unavoidable sword Qi. Rao was so. More and more blood marks were injured by the sword Qi.


    At the beginning, xuzhu tried to absorb the opponent''s sword Qi with Beiming magical skill. However, just after absorbing a wisp of sword Qi, a sharp stabbing pain came from his meridians. He was so scared that he quickly gave up the idea of absorbing the opponent''s sword Qi. He used Beiming real Qi to urge burning wood Sabre to cope with the attack of sword Qi.


    His wood burning Sabre technique driven by the true Qi of Beiming is similar to that of jiumozhi''s flame Sabre technique. It was originally one of the best martial arts in the world, but it''s a pity that song Qingshu''s ten thousand sword Guizong''s Sabre Qi is invisible. It can be said that it''s 360 degree all-round and no dead angle saturation attack. No matter how wonderful his Sabre technique is, Xu Zhu can''t protect his whole body at the same time, so he is constantly hit by the sabre Qi, Blood and sweat on his body made him look embarrassed.


    Relatively speaking, Xuancheng is the best one. After all, he is known as the first person in Shaolin in 200 years. He also has the magic power of King Kong to protect his body. His personal defense is obviously better than others, but he is also very embarrassed by the sword attack.


    At this time, people around Song Qingshu have different expressions. Xiao Feng smiles bitterly. He thinks that when he saw the six pulse sword, he was shocked by heaven and man. Now when he saw the sword spirit all over the sky, he really doesn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at the moment. Before, he thought that his opponent''s martial arts and his own Bo Zhong were limited, even if they were more brilliant. Now he is really arrogant.


    Xiao Yuanshan was even more shocked. He thought that I had been studying in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin temple for 30 years. I don''t know what the unique skills I have seen. But is this "ten thousand Swords" really a martial art in the world?


    Ah Chu gently covered his lips. Though surprised, he was more delighted. When he first fell out of song and Qing Dynasty, he became friends because of the secret recipe of perfume. Now he can see that he has grown up to this point, and is filled with joy from his heart.


    Ah Zi''s eyes are rolling. When she woke up from Fazhong, her first reaction was that she was very angry. She was so confused and lost her innocent body in the dangerous environment of Xingxiu sect. Of course, she couldn''t do that. But now, seeing song Qingshu''s magical martial arts, she suddenly gave up the idea of revenge.


    "It seems like it''s good to be with him..." after all, ah Zi grew up in an evil sect, and she was more convinced that the strong should be respected. Now Song Qingshu is so powerful that she can''t resist at all, and she simply gives in completely. As for love... What''s that?


    Zhao Min is in the arms of song Qingshu at this time. The impact of sword Qi is more intuitive. Looking at the crystal clear sword Qi, she can''t help but praise: "it''s so beautiful!"


    I thought that this guy is really a jerk. He was so powerful that I pretended to worry about him just now.


    In spite of his heart, Zhao Min still tilts his mouth slightly, enjoying everything in front of him, as if watching a gorgeous fireworks.


    However, her eyebrows suddenly frown, because she saw a disgusting big bald head. It turns out that Xuancheng realized that if he was beaten passively, he would not be able to hold on sooner or later. He simply used Vajra''s magic skill and let his sword Qi shoot at him. He went step by step in the direction of song Qingshu, and planned to fight against him, so that he had no energy to control the sword Qi.


    Seeing him leaning over, song Qingshu snorted coldly. With a wave of his hand, he shot Xuancheng.


    Xuancheng snorts. He can''t move forward any more. He can only use all his skills to resist the attack of the opponent''s sword Qi. He can''t move forward, and even slowly retreats.


    "Vajra is not bad. It''s one of the five magic skills of ancient and modern times. It''s a big name," Song Qingshu said with a hint of banter in his voice. Suddenly, his voice turned cold. "I''ll break this myth today."


    With that, he reaches out and twists his hand, and the sword Qi in the sky suddenly turns to attack Xuancheng. Xuancheng now uses Vajra to fight against the sword Qi in the sky. He doesn''t dare to be distracted at all, so he can only watch the spiral sword Qi attack his chest.


    The golden light on Xuancheng''s body was suddenly darkened, and then it made a sound like an eggshell breaking. Xuancheng spat out a mouthful of blood, and then the whole person could no longer stand and fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that Vajra is not bad body, which is known as one of the five magic skills of ancient and modern times. It really deserves the reputation. He thought this blow could take the right life, but who knows it was just a heavy blow to him.


    You should know that after the spiral of sword Qi, the impact force was many times greater than before, so Xuancheng had to bear it.


    Because Xuancheng attracts most of the sword Qi, xuanci, xuzhu, fangzheng and others can barely support it. Song Qingshu snorts and waves his hand. The vertical and horizontal sword Qi speeds up and sweeps away on the three people. Xuanci and xuzhu scream, and there are several terrible blood holes on their bodies. If they are not powerful, they will be killed on the spot.


    Only because of his admiration for Fangzheng''s character, song Qingshu didn''t pay much attention to him, just let him lose his fighting power temporarily.


    Looking at Shaolin people pour a large, song Qingshu light said: "our enmity, simply today all over it."


    Xuancheng and xuzhu, who are not far away, don''t know whether they are alive or dead. In addition, those eminent monks also lost their fighting power. Xuanci said with a sad smile, "I never expected that your martial arts have reached this level."


    Song Qingshu said coldly: "I owe my martial arts to such a level, otherwise I won''t be killed by you today?"


    "At the beginning, it was only because of their respective positions that they had some conflicts with your temple, but there was no inextricable hatred between the two sides. Who knows, as I became more and more powerful, you became more and more stuck in your throat and wanted to get rid of me. Not only did you arrange Chen Youliang to come back to the beggars'' sect to contain the Golden Snake camp some time ago, but now you are trying to finish his work and kill me in the first battle," Song Qingshu said, "Do you really think I can''t kill? Let''s start with xuzhu


    After saying that, a wisp of sword Qi shoots at Xu Zhu. Now Xu Zhu is lying in a coma and can''t resist. If he is shot, he will die on the spot.

 Chapter 1478

    Xuzhu in this world doesn''t know what''s going on. He is still honest and honest in appearance, but cunning in his heart. Song Qingshu doesn''t know if he was taken away by an old monster like mingzun. He thinks that he has been against himself several times and tried to kill himself several times. He is too impatient to think about the reason. He simply solves the problem.


    Of course, he kept his mind and didn''t plan to destroy Shaolin completely. Shaolin is the greatest power in the Wulin after all. If it is completely destroyed, it will have a great impact. However, some of them must be removed. Otherwise, they will obstruct it and their relationship with Shaolin will never be eased. Xuancheng and xuzhu are the people on the list who must be removed.


    Xuancheng has just resisted wanjian''s return to his family. He is broken by the sword Qi. Vajra is not bad. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be half disabled. On the contrary, xuzhu is not the main target of sword Qi. Although he is injured, he will be lively after he is hurt. Song Qingshu chose him as the first target.


    Xuanci, fangzheng and others exclaimed in surprise. Unfortunately, they were injured. At this time, they had nothing to stop them. They could only watch the sword Qi shoot at xuzhu.


    But the moment before the sword was about to hit, a ripple suddenly appeared in front of Xu Zhu. A thin monk in a green robe appeared in front of him, with his hands folded: "Amitabha ~"


    The sword Qi that had been shot before seemed to have met a soft but hard barrier. With a few noises, the sword Qi was invisible.


    "Floor sweeper!" Song Qingshu''s pupils shrunk and recognized who the old monk was.


    "Song Jushi, long time no see." The monk gave a smile, but he was the first to open his mouth.


    "I''ve seen you before." Song Qingshu didn''t know what he was coming for, and it was hard to say for a moment.


    "Xuzhu can''t get rid of his greed, anger and infatuation. He offended the residents and was hurt by them. It''s deserved," said the sweeping monk with a trace of regret. "But this son has a lot to do with me, but I can''t stand by. I hope that the song residents will give me a high hand."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, the floor sweeping monk''s attitude was clearly to protect Xu Zhu. You know, he was the most famous and mysterious master in the whole system of Jin Shu. The existence of "three for one" in the whole world should not be underestimated.


    "I would say that xuzhu was very young, and he was extremely skillful in martial arts. He was even vaguely proficient in the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. It was thanks to his predecessors." Up to now, song Qingshu doesn''t understand that there is no Zhenlong chess game in this world, but xuzhu still has magical martial arts. After thinking about it, only the floor sweeping monk has this ability.


    The floor sweeping monk shook his head: "the martial arts of our sect are handed down from the ancestors of Dharma. Buddhist children learn martial arts in order to strengthen their body, protect the Dharma and subdue the demons. When practicing any martial arts, you always have compassion and kindness in mind. If it is not based on Buddhism, it will hurt itself when practicing martial arts. If you don''t use the merciful Buddhist dharma to reconcile and dissolve the superior martial arts like seventy-two unique skills every day, you will be more and more fierce than any external poison. For thousands of years, there have been many brilliant Shaolin disciples, but they have practiced at most 123 skills, and no one can practice 72 skills. "


    "The reason why xuzhu has so many skills is that he has only taken the form of 72 unique skills, but not the reality of 72 unique skills. However, Rao is so. He has already suffered a lot of hidden injuries. Now he is young. After a few years, his hidden injuries will break out, and I''m afraid he can only linger on his bed."


    All of the monks in Shaolin, except xuanci and Fangzheng, knew the root of this. The rest of them didn''t know that xuzhu used xiaowuxianggong. When a young genius proficient in 72 unique skills came out of the temple, he was disappointed and frustrated when he learned the truth, In addition to the previous tragic defeat in the hands of song Qingshu, everyone''s heart was filled with despair.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s face has also changed greatly. You know, he''s forced to practice Shaolin''s unique skills. Over the years, some acupoint diseases have become more and more serious. Before, he thought that he was seriously injured in his early years and broke out in his old age. Unexpectedly, he was forced to practice Shaolin''s martial arts.


    As for song Qingshu, he had heard these words in his previous life, and the shock at this time was far less than that of Xiao Yuanshan and Shaolin monks. However, he also admired the floor sweeping monk for being so frank that he pointed out that xuzhu cheated by relying on xiaowuxianggong. We should know that in troubled times, if a young disciple was proficient in Shaolin''s 72 unique skills, it would be a big gimmick, and it would be of great political significance.


    "Do you really want to protect him?" But admiration is one thing, whether to let go of xuzhu is another.


    "Good, good," said the sweeping monk, his hands clasped. "I hope that the Song Dynasty residents will hold their hands high."


    Although he has no eyes and stands there like an ordinary old man who can''t do martial arts at all, song Qingshu doesn''t dare to underestimate him. Only those who have achieved his accomplishments can see that the other person has returned to his original nature and is integrated with the atmosphere of heaven and earth. Attacking him is like fighting against heaven and earth.


    However, although he was strong, song Qingshu had no fear at all. The golden light gradually rose in his eyes, as if a golden villain was beating.


    Before, the floor sweeping monk looked like a light cloud, but when he saw the gold in the other person''s eyes, his body trembled and his face changed, because he had a very strong sense of crisis, and every cell in his body seemed to warn him of the danger of the other person.


    The sweeping monk''s face was dignified, and he didn''t know where to turn out a broom in front of him. His breath was no longer as light as before, but full of breath, as if ready for a thunderbolt.


    But after all, song Qingshu didn''t do anything. The gold in his eyes gradually faded away, and finally recovered as usual: "after the lion slaughtering conference, I had to be instructed by my predecessors. Song always kept this kindness in mind." At the beginning, when his nerves were broken, he got the guidance of the floor sweeping monk. In addition, the other party lost a wisp of his true Qi to keep his heart. Song Qingshu always kept this in mind. He was a man who would repay his kindness, so naturally he didn''t want to fight with the floor sweeping monk here.


    "Today, I''ll spare them once in the face of my predecessors, but next time..." he didn''t finish, but his meaning was beyond words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." The floor sweeper wiped his cold sweat secretly and looked at Song Qingshu with some surprise. Just now, he didn''t know what was going on. The sense of life and death crisis was so strong that he had never felt the same since his martial arts success.


    The floor sweeping monk claims to know something about martial arts in the world, but the golden light in Song Qingshu''s eyes just now is unheard of and unheard of. He doesn''t know what martial arts it is.


    Sure enough, the back wave of the Yangtze River pushed the front wave. The floor sweeping monk sighed secretly, turned to xuanci and others and said, "let''s go."


    "That''s it?" Xuanci was stunned. In his heart, the floor sweeping monk was invincible. No matter how skillful song Qingshu was, he could not be the opponent of the floor sweeping monk. "But so many people in the temple were seriously injured..."


    Before he finished speaking, a monk who went to help Xuancheng exclaimed: "elder martial brother Xuancheng''s meridians are all broken!"


    "Ah Shaolin monks exclaim one after another. You know Xuancheng is the first master in Shaolin. Now his meridians are broken, and obviously his martial arts have been abandoned. You know that the martial arts of the people in the Jianghu are better than the hatred of life and death, but these people know that they are not the opponents of song Qingshu, so they have to look at the monk sweeping the earth for help and expect him to be the justice.


    Who knows, the floor sweeping monk shook his head slowly and said, "there are 72 unique skills in our temple. Each skill can hurt people''s vital points and take their lives. It''s fierce and cruel. It''s necessary to have the corresponding compassion Buddhism to resolve each unique skill. This truth is not well known to all monks in our temple. It''s just that after one person practices four or five unique skills, his understanding of Zen will naturally be hindered. In our Shaolin school, it is called "Wu Xue Zhang", which is the same as the "Zhi Jian Zhang" of other schools. It should be noted that Buddhism seeks to cross the world, while martial arts seeks to kill. The two go against each other and restrain each other. The higher the Dharma is, the more compassion is, and the more martial arts can be practiced. However, an eminent monk who has reached such a high level of cultivation disdains to learn more about all kinds of powerful killing methods. "


    The floor sweeping monk then said, "naturally, there are some people in our temple who are lack of Buddhist cultivation, but they have to learn more excellent martial arts. But if they continue to practice, they will either fall into the devil''s trap or suffer from internal injuries. When master Xuancheng came to the Sutra pavilion to collect martial arts classics, I have reminded him three times that he has always been stubborn, and now he has accumulated a lot. Even if he is not injured in the hands of song Jushi today, he will suddenly break his muscles and become a useless man in three years. "


    "Amitabha!" There were many Shaolin eminent monks present. After hearing the speech, they were shocked, and some of them were enlightened, as if they had a vague understanding.


    The floor sweeper''s eyes showed compassion: "in fact, all the five connotations are empty, and his body is injured, so he can''t practice martial arts from now on. He practices Buddhism diligently, so he gets enlightenment. It''s a blessing in disguise. If you are still persistent and his martial arts are abandoned, you will be very grateful. "


    First of all, Fang Zheng came to realize it and put his hands together: "thank you for your release." The rest of the monks gradually came back and agreed.


    The floor sweeping monk nodded and said, "let''s go."


    "But Xiao Yuanshan stole the martial arts of our temple, in case he fell into the hands of a foreign race..." Kong Wen was seriously injured, but he couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Feng''s father and son turned pale as soon as this remark came out, because they had already seen that the monk who suddenly appeared was unfathomable. If they really hit Xiao Yuanshan, I''m afraid


    The floor sweeping monk looked back at Xiao Yuanshan and said, "Mr. Xiao, do you feel pain in your abdomen recently


    Xiao Yuanshan''s whole body was awe inspiring, and he said, "it''s just like this when the monk sees clearly."


    The floor sweeping monk then said, "what''s the numbness of your Guanyuan acupoint recently?"


    Xiao Yuanshan was even more surprised. He said in a trembling voice: "this numbness was as big as a little finger ten years ago. Now... It''s almost as big as the mouth of a teacup."


    The floor sweeping monk sighed: "just now, I have said that in order to contact the martial arts of our temple, we must use the corresponding Buddhist method to resolve the anger. Mr. Xiao is on the verge of being possessed."


    Xiao Feng''s father and son were all surprised. Xiao Feng wanted to ask for help, but he couldn''t help thinking that he had just fought with the people in Shaolin Temple.


    The floor sweeping monk then seemed to say to Xiao''s father and son, and to warn Shaolin monks: "to practice the martial arts of this temple, we must have the corresponding Buddhist solution, otherwise it will not only be of no benefit, but also bring endless disasters. It is certain that the Xiao Jushi will not do anything unwise to harm the Khitan soldiers. If there is a Khitan soldier who can practice Kungfu in the temple, it will prove that he has enough compassion in his heart and the cultivation of Buddhism has reached a very high level, then it doesn''t matter if they learn Kungfu in the temple. "

 Chapter 1479

    "Amitabha ~" Shaolin monks put their hands together. "What the master said is true."


    Even people like Xiao Yuanshan, who hate Shaolin to the bone, have to admit that the words of the floor sweeping monk are full of compassion and no longer stick to family opinions.


    Xiao Feng hesitated for a long time. After all, he asked, "please help my father!"


    Xiao Yuanshan turns pale. His hatred for Shaolin is as deep as the sea. He didn''t want to ask for help from Shaolin people. However, the floor sweeping monk is very detached. In addition, the pain in his acupoints is getting more and more serious, so he finally acquiesces.


    The floor sweeping monk replied: "in fact, I have already said the cure method before. As long as your father puts down the butcher''s knife and goes back to the back mountain of Shaolin Temple with me to study the Buddhist dharma, after a few years, you can gradually dissolve your anger and heal your wounds without any medicine."


    Xiao Yuanshan suddenly turned pale: "if you want to imprison me in Shaolin, there is no door!" Xiao Feng is also in a state of suspense. If he is allowed to stay in Shaolin because of his father''s enmity with Shaolin, he will not be able to relax.


    The floor sweeper grinned bitterly and shook his head: "Mr. Xiao has misunderstood... Well, one day Mr. Xiao will come back to Shaolin to find me."


    After answering Xiao Feng''s question, the floor sweeping monk no longer stayed, but gradually left with a group of Shaolin people.


    Looking at the figure of them leaving, song Qingshu was a little agitated. He thought that this time he and Shaolin had been completely hostile, and he didn''t know how they would try to hold me back in the future.


    However, he always wanted to sell his face because of the kindness of the sweeping monk that day. What''s more, it''s impossible to kill them all. How to deal with the relationship with Shaolin is really a headache!


    "How do you deal with the relationship with Shaolin after you have a headache?" Zhao Min seemed to guess his troubles and asked.


    "Yes." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "Shaolin has a special status in the Central Plains. It''s a holy land of Buddhism in many people''s hearts. It''s really annoying to fight and kill."


    "It''s not easy yet," Zhao Min said slightly. "You can tell which of Shaolin''s enemies are you and which can be won over. When it''s time to suppress your enemies, and then support those who are inclined to you?"


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "Minmin, your idea is similar to Taizu''s!"


    "Who is Taizu?" Zhao Min was stunned, thinking that he and the emperor Taizu of which dynasty wanted to go together.


    Song Qingshu did not explain, but said with a smile: "Minmin, you have solved a big problem for me. I really want to kiss you."


    As soon as Zhao Min''s face turned red, he realized that he was still in his arms. He quickly pushed him away and spat: "you have the ability to talk to me like this in front of Zhiruo."


    Song Qingshu''s face was stiff and he began to smile.


    "Thanks for the help of brother song!" Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan came over together and said, "if it wasn''t for you today, I''m afraid our father and son would be doomed."


    "Not to mention the friendship of brother Xiao when the Manchu Qing army went south last time, it''s just brother Xiao''s indomitable nature. I''ve always admired him, so I won''t stand by." Song Qingshu replied.


    "In fact, with brother Xiao''s and your father''s martial arts, if you don''t get hurt, there are many Shaolin experts, but they can''t keep you," Song Qingshu said strangely. "With brother Xiao''s martial arts and alertness, why do you get so hurt?"


    "It''s a long story..." Xiao Feng grins bitterly. Just in the middle of the conversation, he suddenly faints. Fortunately, Xiao Yuanshan and a Zhu help him, otherwise he may fall to the ground.


    It turned out that he was seriously injured. Before, he had to rely on his courage to support himself, and had a fight with many experts in Shaolin Temple. He had already overdrawn his energy. Now that he was in danger and relaxed, he could not support himself.


    Song Qingshu felt his pulse for him. After a long time, he said to A-zhu and others with a nervous face: "don''t worry, he just lost too much blood. In addition, he was seriously injured and forced to exercise martial arts, which led to fainting. However, he has a good health foundation. As long as someone heals him, it doesn''t matter."


    At the same time, I secretly admire the talent of the Xiaofeng family. It''s really against the heaven. You should know that there are often some magic methods in the river and lake, such as the burning blood method and the disintegration of the heavenly devil method, which can improve the combat power in a short time. However, Xiao Feng and his son seem to be born with the blood of the God of war. At the critical moment of life and death, they can enter into the violent and bloodthirsty mode The fighting power will be a little more terrifying than usual.


    The party takes Xiao Feng in a coma to a nearby town for lodging. Xiao Yuanshan helps him to heal his wounds. Song Qingshu thinks that Xiao Yuanshan has deep internal power, and it''s enough to heal Xiao Feng, so he doesn''t join in the fun any more.


    As for a Zhu is in the side of tea wipe sweat care, purple also want to help, but song Qingshu called to his room.


    Ah Zi''s face hesitated, but it was a pity that song Qingshu had just displayed her power. She didn''t dare to disobey his meaning, so she had to come here in fear.


    "Ah Zi, you have a lot of guts." Song Qingshu took the teacup and looked at the girl entering the door with a smile.


    Next to Zhao Min a surprised: "do you know?"


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. Before she can answer, ah Zi is very clever and runs over: "this must be the master''s mother. I''m ah Zi, the master''s servant girl. I''ve met her."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red with shame. Although she has some ambivalence with song Qingshu now, she has not broken the window paper after all. She is so called by outsiders. She is embarrassed and shy, but a faint joy rises in her heart.


    Ah Zi is the best at observing words and colors. After looking at her expression, she knows that her flattery is just right. While the iron is hot, she squats down beside Zhao Min and beats her legs.


    Song Qingshu snorted: "when you were in the Golden Snake camp before, you didn''t see your mother. Now you''re lying here with your eyes open?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min couldn''t help looking back and glared at him, which made song Qingshu realize that he accidentally offended her.


    "Master, you are handsome and graceful. It can be said that you are popular among thousands of girls. It''s not surprising that there are many housewives." Violet reacts quickly.


    Song Qingshu scolded angrily: "I don''t like flattery here."


    A Zi saw that although he said he didn''t like it, he couldn''t stop his pride. There was no hesitation. A lot of exaggerated and gorgeous words were thrown away, which made song Qingshu dizzy.


    Zhao Min looks strange: "where did you find this flatterer?"


    "Ah Zi just felt something," ah Zi said. "I think this girl is as gorgeous as peach and plum, and as bright as rose. In particular, there is a rare heroism between her eyebrows. She is not under the masters of the Golden Snake camp. She is a perfect match for her master..."


    The words made Zhao Minfang''s heart tremble, laughing and scolding.


    "Well, well," Song Qingshu finally some can''t listen to, "do you think so much flattery I won''t pursue your private escape crime?"


    "Wronged, master," ah Zi''s eyes turned, and she had already thought of her words, "I didn''t run away, but went out to make love for the main character."


    Seeing Zhao Min''s cold eyes, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a licentious person. What kind of beauty do you want to look for?"


    "You manage everything every day, so naturally you don''t have time to arrange these things, but we as slaves naturally need to be smart to share the worries for our master." Ah Zi quickly replied, "you are so fierce, and ordinary women can''t satisfy you. The housewives have to be busy with business and have no time to accompany you, so I volunteered to be a confidant for the main character


    "The more you talk, the worse it gets." Song Qingshu glared at her.


    Although Zhao minping took the initiative to be enthusiastic, he was an unmarried girl''s family after all. When he heard that what they seemed to talk about was related to the bed, he could not help but blush with shame.


    Seeing that song Qingshu seemed to interrupt ah Zi, Zhao Min suddenly said, "ah Zi girl, do you think you can find a confidant for your main character


    See her skin smile meat don''t smile of facial expression, song Qingshu secretly cry bitterly, think purple this wench is really give me trouble.


    Hearing Zhao Min''s bad tone and song Qingshu''s expression of constipation, ah Zi suddenly realized that it was not very wise for her to say this in front of Zhao min. she turned her eyes and thought, "I was still in high spirits before, but now I realize that I just can''t do more than I can do."


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Min asked with a frown.


    "I''ve been busy for a few months, and all I find are mediocre and vulgar powder. I can''t find Miss Zhao as gorgeous as the master. I''m not exaggerating. What is it?" Ah Zi deliberately showed a very depressed expression.


    With Zhao Min''s cleverness, she naturally understood that she was flattering herself on purpose, but these words just scratched her itch, and she couldn''t help laughing: "you little girl are very interesting."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "said half a day what to find a confidant is an excuse, in fact, you are running away."


    "I''m really looking for you," she said after meeting his power. Ah Zi knew that the other party really wanted to move herself. Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan couldn''t save her. What''s more, they might not offend each other for her. They were scared and said, "I can prove it to you, ah Zhu... Yes, ah Zhu is my target, Although she is not as gorgeous as Miss Zhao, she is also an outstanding beauty. In addition, she is my own sister. We can serve you together and bring you a different feeling... "


    "Keke ~" the more she said, the more shameful she was. Song Qingshu quickly interrupted, "what nonsense! Ah Zhu is brother Xiao''s confidant!"


    "What''s the matter? If you use what you used to me last time, won''t she give up on you? What''s more, women want to rob other people''s talents, which is more exciting and conquering... "Ah Zi grew up in the Xingxiu school. Naturally, she didn''t have the Confucian sense of propriety, righteousness and shame in her mind. In addition, she secretly envied that ah Zhu''s sister was better than her in all aspects, and she was more likable, so she secretly wanted to let her bear her original experience.

 Chapter 1480

    "Stop!" Song Qingshu quickly covers a Zi''s mouth, worried that she would say something more exaggerated.


    Zhao Min looked at him with a smile: "why don''t you let girl a Zi say it? It sounds interesting to me


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu choked after a sip of tea, "what''s interesting? Don''t let brother Xiao hear these words. My reputation in this respect has always been bad, but he can''t be misunderstood."


    Zhao Min smile more won: "you also know your reputation is not good."


    Song Qingshu looked like a su: "although I am greedy for flowers and lust, how can I covet my brother''s woman?" When he said this, he couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    But this time he didn''t lie. Although Zhu is pretty, he is far from being able to make song Qingshu ignore his friendship with Xiao Feng. What''s more, now that he''s in debt, he''s going to become a peach blossom robber. How can he be in the mood to make love with others?


    What else does Zhao Min have to say? Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changes: "Shh, someone''s coming!"


    Before long, Xiao Feng''s forthright voice came from the door: "brother song, go down to drink!"


    A Zi had already run to open the door. Song Qingshu saw Xiao Feng, Xiao Yuanshan and a Zhu standing at the door and invited himself with a smile. Xiao Yuanshan really had a lot of internal power. After a while, he stabilized Xiao Feng''s injury.


    Song Qing stood up strangely: "brother Xiao, you are seriously injured. You are drinking at this time..."


    Xiao Feng patted his chest with a smile: "wine may be a poison to others, but it''s just a tonic for me. The more I drink, the faster the injury will get better."


    Song Qingshu began to smile bitterly: "brother Xiao is really gifted."


    Zhao Min also walked up to him and said with admiration, "King Xiao is really brave. I admire him!"


    Xiao Feng arched his hand: "I haven''t thank the princess for her help." Liao and Mongolia are now allies. One is the king of the southern court of Liao, and the other is the princess of Mongolia. Naturally, both sides have no little contact.


    Zhao Min pursed a smile: "you are welcome, King Xiao."


    A group of people chatted and went down. Ah Zhu couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Mr. Song, do you know ah Zi?" Different from ah Zi, she was very happy to see her sisters again. She cherished the relationship very much. It was just because she had to take care of Xiao Feng that she didn''t have time to ask. Now she was a little empty, and finally she couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu took a look at a Zi and showed a funny smile: "yes, we know each other. We are not familiar with each other." I thought I knew her depth clearly, but I''m not familiar with her.


    Other people in the audience are either upright or noble, but they can''t understand the hidden meaning of his words. Ah Zi, who was born in an evil sect, can''t help but understand in an instant. A pretty face can''t help but show a blush.


    "Last time I was chased by those smelly monks of Shaolin, thanks to the young master who saved me." Don''t know why, purple don''t want to let them know their relationship with song Qingshu that aspect, deliberately ambiguous explained a sentence.


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, but he didn''t say anything.


    "It''s really a coincidence." Xiao Feng laughs, greets the people to sit down, and then shouts directly, "little two, ten catties of beef and ten catties of good wine."


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He thinks that these ancients drink according to their weight. Fortunately, Zhao Min ordered some exquisite dishes.


    Xiao Feng raised a bowl of wine and said, "brother song, I''d like to thank you for this cup of wine. I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. If you need me for anything in the future, I''ll never frown."


    "Brother Xiao, it''s very important. I believe that if you are in danger today, you will be duty bound to help us." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha," Xiao Feng said with a long smile, "you and I have experienced life and death together several times. How about becoming brothers?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Unexpectedly, he accidentally filled Xiao Feng''s favor with him. Wen Yan said with a smile, "I can''t ask for it. It''s just that song has many enemies in the Jianghu. Brother Xiao doesn''t mind that there will be more disasters."


    "The song brothers are famous all over the world now. They don''t dislike me for climbing high." Xiao Feng said with a smile, obviously didn''t mind his enemies.


    "Xiao is in his early 30s this year. How old is he? If the second younger brother doesn''t mind, I''ll be the elder brother." Xiao Feng arched his hand.


    "Big brother!" In fact, song Qingshu''s temperament was more deep, but he was also a little excited at this time. After all, Xiao Feng was a hero he admired very much in both previous and present lives.


    After three bowls of wine, they just looked at each other and laughed.


    "By the way, I still have a brother who is loyal to me," Xiao Feng suddenly thought of something and said, "Dali Shizi Duan Yu, you should have seen him before. He should be the youngest. You are the second and he is the third. I don''t know how happy he would be if he knew he had such a powerful second brother."


    "The second one?" Song Qingshu always finds this title a bit awkward, especially when he thinks of Duan Yu. He doesn''t like Duan Yu very much. He really doesn''t want to become a sworn brother with him. However, Xiao Feng is in the ascendant, so it''s not easy to spoil him.


    Don''t want to talk about Duan Yu, song Qingshu changed the topic and said: "brother, I asked you before. No matter how many Shaolin masters you have, you should not be able to keep you. Why are you seriously injured and cornered?" When he asked Xiao Feng before, he just fainted because of his injury, so he asked again.


    "It''s a long story," Xiao Feng said with a bitter smile. "After I went south to help you, I didn''t go back to Liao directly, but continued to stay in the Central Plains to investigate the leading elder brother."


    "It''s a pity to investigate all the way, and the insiders died one after another..." before Xiao Feng finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yuanshan: "those people were killed by me. I want you to recognize the thief as your father and deliberately deceive you. It''s time to kill them."


    Xiao Feng opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything at last. After all, Xiao Yuanshan was his father. His father killed him, and he couldn''t criticize him with righteous words.


    Song Qingshu, however, is different. He said solemnly: "it''s OK to kill people like Tan Gong, Tan Po, and Zhao qiansun. After all, they took part in the siege of your husband and wife 30 years ago. However, Qiao sanhuai and his wife have worked hard to bring up their son these years; Master xuanku taught him all his martial arts, but you should not have killed these three people. "


    Xiao Feng looks at Song Qingshu gratefully. In fact, he also wants to say these words, but it''s hard to say them because of his father and son''s feelings. Now Song Qingshu has said them for him, which can be regarded as a big stone in his heart.


    In Xiao Yuanshan''s opinion, these Han people all have ulterior motives. Even if they are good to their son on the surface, they are just using him. However, he is afraid of the magical martial arts shown by song Qingshu before, and he has just been saved by the other party. It''s hard to refute, but his face is obviously disapproval.


    Zhu took a look at him, worried about his future father-in-law''s embarrassment, and moved the topic thoughtfully: "later, we got news from Ma Dayuan''s widow that the leading elder brother was Dali Duan... Prince Duan."


    Hearing this, Xiao Feng said with a lingering fear: "it''s Mrs. Ma''s plan to bring disaster to the East. I almost killed a Zhu and made a big mistake."


    Zhao Min can''t help but ask: "even if you go to find Duan Zhengchun of Dali, why did you almost kill Miss Zhu?" Song Qingshu had read the original book, but Zhao Min was in the Bureau, so he didn''t know.


    Xiao Feng took a pitiful look at a Zhu and said, "because a Zhu is Duan Zhengchun''s own daughter, she didn''t know all this until we got to Dali, but this silly girl didn''t tell me. She just secretly pretended to be Duan Zhengchun to fight with me."


    Zhao Min exclaimed: "this is too dangerous! If people who love each other can''t be honest with each other, it''s easy to cause tragedy. "


    Even song Qingshu was curious why the plot did not develop like the original.


    "Yes," Xiao Feng said happily, "fortunately, when I went out that day, a mysterious man secretly sent a letter to me, telling me that there was someone else who was the leader."


    "Mysterious man?" Song Qingshu looks at Xiao Yuanshan subconsciously.


    Xiao Yuanshan shook his head: "it''s not me."


    Xiao Feng replied: "the man just shot a note tied to the dart from a distance, and soon disappeared. The man was very good at martial arts. I was still thinking about the future war, so I didn''t go after him."


    "Fortunately, he reminded me that there was another person in charge. I had planned to ask Duan Zhengchun. At that time, I realized that it was ah Zhu who was pretending to be him."


    Zhu also pursed a smile: "I didn''t know how happy I was when I learned that my father was not the leader."


    On one side, ah Zi said, "you two are stupid. How old is my father? Thirty years ago, he was only a teenager. Will those famous people in Central China follow his orders and take him as the leader?"


    Song Qingshu thought deeply that nodding, but this is also a point of countless readers make complaints about later generations.


    Zhu explained: "at the beginning, we also had this kind of doubt. We also asked Mrs. ma. Who knows that Mrs. Ma said that Mr. Duan would take remedial measures when he lingered in the flowers. He was so skillful that he was actually very old, but on the surface, he was only in his 40s."


    "No wonder." Zhao Min nodded secretly.


    Xiao Feng went on to say: "the mysterious man said in his letter that the elder brother is an important figure in Shaolin. I dare not believe it. I decided to go to Shaolin secretly to seek proof. Who knows that when I just touched the man''s Zen room, countless experts had been lurking in it. Suddenly, I was seriously injured."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but exclaim: "so many experts in Shaolin attack you with mental calculation, but they can''t take the life of elder brother. It can be seen that elder brother''s ability is very good."


    Only a strong man like Xiao Feng can make his way out in that extreme environment. Duan Yu or some other academic experts might be killed in person.


    But Xiao Feng said with a bitter smile, "it''s not so easy. I just fought my life to get out of that Buddhist temple. I can''t escape from Shaolin. Fortunately, my father helped me."


    Xiao Yuanshan snorted: "there are so many top experts besieging, but I don''t have the ability to save you. Thanks to the ingenuity of these two girls, ah Zhu and ah Zi, who set fire in Shaolin Temple to create chaos, we rushed out of the temple."


    Hearing his praise, ah Zi Yang''s chin is showing color, but ah Zhu''s head is bashful and smiles. When song Qingshu sees it, he can''t help but sigh that although they are sisters, they are not like each other.


    At this time, Zhao Min suddenly said: "King Xiao, it''s too early for you to thank that mysterious man just now. I''m afraid he just wanted to lead you to Shaolin to die."

 Chapter 1481

    Before I had time to think about it, Xiao Feng was shocked.


    "That thief is really vicious. He just wants to kill people with a knife!" Xiao Yuanshan was furious at the thought that his son almost died in Shaolin.


    "King Xiao, if you think about it carefully, do you have any enemies who will kill you like this?" Zhao Min reminds a way.


    Xiao Feng frowned and pondered: "if you want to kill me, Madame Ma must be one, and Quan Guanqing is one, but they don''t need to do anything more."


    "Could it be murongbo, the dog thief?" Xiao Yuanshan gritted his teeth and said that he was furious at the thought that he had enjoyed talking with his enemies over the years and that he had instructed him several times about his martial arts.


    "Probably not," Song Qingshu said. "Murongbo''s purpose is to revive the state of Yan. If he can stir up a war between the two countries, he will spare no effort. However, now that Liao has been crippled by the state of Jin, it''s not the same as before. In addition, Shaolin is in the state of Jin. Even if something happens to you in Shaolin, Liao is afraid to trouble the state of Jin; More importantly, some time ago I just had contact with murongbo. I''m afraid he has no chance to appear in Dali thousands of miles away. "


    "Who would that be?" Xiao Yuanshan looks crazy. Although he is good at martial arts, he is not good at using his brain.


    "Is it your political enemy at home?" Zhao Min suddenly looks at Xiao Feng and says.


    "It''s really possible," Xiao Feng said with a look in his eyes. Obviously, he had a few guesses. "But although he has ulterior motives, I still want to thank him. After all, to some extent, it''s because of him that I didn''t make a big mistake and didn''t make an empty promise." While talking and looking at the nearby Zhu, tiger eyes are full of tenderness.


    Zhao Min stealthily poked song Qingshu, came over and whispered in his ear, "see, Xiao Feng is not as good as you in many places, but you are far worse than him in the special situation."


    "That''s true." Song Qingshu has a bitter smile, but he can''t explain anything.


    "By the way, are you here for the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty?" Seeing the intimacy between Zhao Min and song Qingshu, Xiao Feng couldn''t help laughing. He thought that his second younger brother''s charm was so great that he even caught up with the first Mongolian beauty.


    Xiao Feng is not a good girl, not to mention now in the heart only a Zhu one person, so in the heart to two people walk together only blessing.


    "Yes," Zhao Min said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that King Xiao is far away from the center now, and the news is still so well-informed."


    "Before passing through the territory of the great Song Dynasty, I found that the troops and horses were frequently mobilized, obviously preparing for the northern expedition. It''s not hard to guess." Xiao Feng said with a smile, "when the Southern Song Dynasty, Mongolia, Golden Snake camp and our Liao state attack together, we will be able to break through, ha ha ~"


    After all, he was a Khitan. Before Jin almost destroyed Liao, the two countries formed an indelible hatred. When he heard the news of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, he was naturally very excited.


    Zhao Min looked at Song Qingshu with a smile and said, "OK, then we will join hands to destroy the kingdom of Jin."


    Song Qingshu stares at her fiercely. Zhao Min knows that he is Tang Kuo Bian, and naturally knows that he will not let the state of Jin be destroyed. It is obviously intentional to say so.


    "Well, we don''t talk about state affairs today. We''ll have a good drink." Song Qingshu worried that it would be easy to show his flaws if he continued to talk, so he took a bowl of wine to Xiao Feng.


    "I didn''t expect my second brother to be so forthright." As the saying goes, a thousand cups of wine are few for a confidant. Xiao Feng is very happy. He takes up the wine bowl and makes a big bowl with him.


    Xiao Yuanshan is also a good drinker. He has been hiding in Shaolin all these years, but he has been suffocated. Now that his father and son have met again, he has escaped from death. When he learns about his enemy, he can''t help but become addicted to alcohol. Three men drink one bowl at a time, and I drink one bowl at a time.


    Xiao and his son are born with different talents and amazing amount of alcohol. Song Qing Shu has experienced the baptism of the later generation of high purity Baijiu, and is naturally not afraid of the world''s wine. After a bowl of dried dishes, he quickly drank dozens of altar and attracted the surrounding diners.


    Later, ah Zhu finally couldn''t see it any more. Worried that Xiao Feng was seriously injured, he insisted on interrupting their drinking.


    Song Qingshu was also dizzy and drunk for seven or eight minutes, so he ended the wine party. Ah Zhu called the bartender to help him back to his room,


    Ah Zi originally intended to help song Qingshu to show her performance, but when she saw Zhao Min stretching out her hand, she turned her eyes and naturally retracted her hand. She would not touch her mother''s brow at this time.


    Moreover, song Qingshu was too drunk to walk steadily at this time. Zhao Min held one of his hands on his shoulder and said angrily, "I don''t know what to do with drinking so much wine!"


    Song Qingshu hawed a few times, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Zhao Min is both angry and funny. I really don''t see this asshole in such a mess... When she thinks about it, she suddenly finds that the smell of wine on him seems to be three points better.


    He helped him back to the room and gently put him on the bed. At this time, a Zi brought a basin of water. Zhao Min was about to tell her to wipe the book for song Qingshu. Who knew that a Zi spat out her tongue: "a Zi won''t disturb the master and mother." With a knowing smile, he trotted out and closed the door thoughtfully.


    Zhao Min a Zheng, can''t help laughing and crying: "this bastard, found the girl is general Gu Ling spirit." She knew that a Zi had misunderstood their relationship, but somehow, she didn''t explain.


    Looking at the man sleeping on the bed like a dead pig, Zhao Min snorted: "this princess has never served anyone in her life. It''s really cheap for you."


    He took off the shoes on his feet while he was talking. She thought it would stink. After all, when she was a child, she almost smoked her to death when she bumped into her father''s shoes. This makes her feel scared now.


    "Why, there''s no taste?" Zhao Min opened his nose carefully and muttered strangely.


    How did she know that song Qingshu''s skill has reached the level of shaking the past and shining the present. Her body is full of vitality. She has already cleaned up the essence and marrow, and discharged the toxins in the human body. Although it can''t reach the level of fragrance in Xiuzhen novels, it''s not much different.


    After carrying his legs to bed, Zhao Min moistened the towel and gently wiped it on Song Qingshu''s forehead and neck. Looking at his fiery skin, he couldn''t help humming: "if you drink like this, you won''t be afraid of being killed by the enemy."


    Although she said so, she was always surrounded by top experts. Naturally, she knew that when her martial arts reached a certain level, her body would take the initiative to react to the dangers of the outside world. If she showed her murderous spirit at this time, even if the other side was still drunk, she would definitely launch a thunderous counterattack.


    Gently wipe off the wine stains for song Qingshu, Zhao Min squats by the bed with her cheek in her hand, quietly looking at the man in front of her, as if in memory, and as if muttering to herself: "it''s really hard to predict. When I first saw you, you were just a poor fart bug behind Zhou Zhiruo. The princess didn''t look you in the eye at all, I didn''t expect that I would take the initiative to wipe your body now... "


    On weekdays, song Qingshu''s eyes are too bright and aggressive. She seldom looks at him so closely. She thinks of his usual high spirited and hateful appearance. Seeing that he is sleeping like a baby, Zhao Min can''t help but feel naughty and touch the tip of his nose with her hair.


    "Um ~" Song Qingshu wrinkled his nose like a dreamer, but he didn''t wake up.


    The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth goes up and continues to sweep with the tip of her hair. Song Qingshu subconsciously reaches out to touch her nose, but she has been on guard for a long time. She immediately takes away her hair, so that the other party feels empty, rubs it a few times and puts her hand back.


    "Really stupid ~" Zhao Minmei Yu is full of smile, it''s hard to see him so stupid, continue to approach to tease each other.


    "Don''t make trouble ~" I think it was the last time I touched the air. Song Qingshu''s speed was much faster than just now. He turned over and held her in his arms.


    Zhao Min was stunned, then blushed instantly, reached out to push him: "let me go!"


    "Don''t make trouble," Song Qingshu turned over, and Zhao Min was immediately carried to the bed by him. "Well, you smell good ~"


    As she said this, she sniffed at Zhao Min, making her itchy and shy.


    "Are you really drunk or are you pretending to be drunk?" Zhao Min gave him a hard pinch and said angrily.


    As a result, he was pinched a handful of song Qingshu, but there was no response. He continued to gather around her and was sprayed on her skin by his hot breath. Zhao Min suddenly felt a twinkle in his heart and a trance. When the reaction came, the other party had already kissed her lips.


    Zhao Min''s eyes were wide open for a moment, and he tried to push him away. Unfortunately, the other side was so heavy on her that she didn''t have any resistance.


    "The bastard!" Thinking that he was still sleeping quietly like a baby just now, Zhao Min wanted to slap herself. However, when the other party knocked her teeth and drove straight in, her body suddenly softened.


    Zhao Min''s pretty face became more and more red. At last, he simply reached out and hugged the man on his body, and began to recall it tenderly.


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu suddenly asked: "Zhiruo, how did your chest become so big?"


    Zhao Min whole body a stiff, full of sweet instant disappeared, can not believe to look at the man in front of him, the original bastard has been mistaken for Zhou Zhiruo!


    I don''t know where the strength comes from. In an instant, Zhao Min pushes Lu Shan''s claw off his chest. He jumps out of bed and stares at him: "Song Qingshu, you''re an asshole!"


    Then he stamped his feet and ran away without looking back. Song Qingshu reached out to keep her, but he was so drunk that he lost his weight and fell off the bed.


    After hearing a loud noise behind him, Zhao Min subconsciously turned back and saw that he fell to the ground. His whole body suddenly stopped, but he still hummed and didn''t go back.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" In the stairway just ran into a Zi, the other side asked suspiciously.


    "No... nothing," Zhao Min said with a guilty heart, "by the way, your master is too drunk and falls to the ground. Go and take care of him."


    After all, she was still worried about song Qingshu, but she didn''t want to go back by herself, so she found the girl in front of her.


    "Good." Ah Zi agreed with a smile, thinking that song Qingshu was drunk at this time, she lowered her head, and her eyes suddenly flashed cold.

 Chapter 1482

    Zhao Min explained a few words, then went back to the room in a confused mood. After she closed the door, the smile on a Zi''s face disappeared instantly.


    He crept to song Qingshu''s room and found that he had fallen by the bed. Ah Zi Ran to him and shook him twice: "young master, young master?"


    Song Qingshu did not respond, only a slight snore.


    A cold light flashed in a Zi''s eyes. She had been used by the man in front of her before. She became a slave for him in a muddle headed way. She didn''t want to be enslaved by this man forever. There was no way before. Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were too good for her to resist. But now he''s drunk and unconscious


    As soon as you stretch your finger, there are several green needles on it. They are the green phosphorus needles of Xingxiu sect. They are extremely poisonous.


    Ah Zi hid the needle between her fingers and stabbed it on Song Qingshu''s neck.


    She hesitated in the middle of the way, but eventually if she gritted her teeth, she took the needle and went down.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly open in deep sleep. With one palm, she knocks out the poisonous needle in her hand. With the other hand, she presses the big acupoint on her shoulder. Ah Zi loses all her strength in an instant.


    "It''s you?" Song Qingshu found that his eyesight was a little blurred, so he could barely see ah Zi''s appearance. Just now, he felt the instinctive reaction of the murderer''s body, but the influence of drunkenness was still there. He was in a hurry. Although he didn''t volatilize all the alcohol in his body so quickly, he was sober enough.


    Ah Zi''s face changed a lot, but soon she burst out with a smile: "master, you are really good at martial arts. I once heard master mention that when your martial arts reached a certain level, your body would naturally react to the killing, but I still didn''t believe it. So this time, I wanted to have a try with you, master. Which martial arts is better than you?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "don''t you think it''s too late to flatter now?"


    Ah Zi said in a hurry, "how can I flatter you? This is all from the bottom of my heart."


    "None of us are fools. We all know what you just wanted to do." Song Qingshu''s voice was as cold as ice, and her whole body Qi covered her, making her difficult to breathe.


    For a moment, ah Zi even thought that she was dead, but suddenly she reacted, with a sweet smile on her face: "the master is reluctant to kill me."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was angry and laughed, "you feel so good about yourself."


    Ah Zi said with a smile: "if you want to kill me, you just started. You won''t talk to me so much. If you talk to me so much, it proves that you don''t want to kill me, although I don''t understand why."


    Hearing her words, Song Qing''s face gradually stretched out: "yes, you are really smart. I don''t want to kill you, because I still have something for you to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Zi got up and came to him with a flattering look on her face and said, "master, although you open your mouth, you can''t refuse to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    "You don''t have to say those words of hypocrisy. I know I won''t let you go up the mountain of swords and down the sea of fire." Song Qingshu waved his hand, "I only need you to do one thing, that is to try every means to stay with Xiao Feng and a Zhu and gain their trust."


    Purple a Zheng, did not expect to be so relaxed: "so?"


    "Of course I don''t know," Song Qingshu snorted, "you stay with them, and I will tell you what to do if I need to."


    Ah Zi''s eyes rolled: "the owner is interested in my sister. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you. You''ll get the beauty back."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what nonsense!"


    "Hee hee ~" ah Zi said with a smile, "master, are you worried about the friendship with Xiao Feng? Don''t worry, I''ll find an opportunity to support him and give my sister some medicine. You can play as you like, even if you want our sisters to accompany you. After that, you can use the way you used to deal with me last time to let her forget this memory and keep it in the dark."


    Song Qingshu''s face became more and more ugly. He took a pillow and hit her on the head: "it''s normal for you to come from an evil sect, and you don''t have the courtesy, righteousness, honesty and shame in your mind, but after all, ah Zhu is your own sister, and you are so... So..." he couldn''t find any words to describe it for a moment.


    A Zi pouted with disapproval: "what''s the matter with my sister? She lived in the Murong family since she was a child, but I survived in the crevice of Xingxiu sect. Who cares about my life?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and knew that she had suffered a lot from being abandoned and exiled in Xingxiu school. He could not say anything. He could only secretly sigh that Duan Zhengchun was a scum. On the surface, he was a great lover, but on the inside, he was irresponsible. As for Ruan Xingzhu, a Zhu and a Zi''s mother, a Zhu and a Zi were not twins. They were one or two years old apart, It proved that she had abandoned two of her own flesh and blood in two or three years. She was really cruel.


    However, it''s not that one family doesn''t enter one family. She and Duan Zhengchun are similar in some ways.


    "Don''t worry, master. I grew up in Xingxiu school. I''m very alert. I won''t let Xiao Feng and them notice that you''re trying to make a Zhu''s mind." Ah Zi expressed her loyalty in a hurry.


    "I told you it wasn''t because of Zhu!" Song Qingshu was also depressed. The reason why he arranged for ah Zi to stay with Xiao Feng was to prepare for the upcoming Northern Expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    At that time, the state of Liao will certainly take advantage of the opportunity to attack the state of Jin. Xiao Feng is the king of the southern court of Liao, and he has made great achievements in the past few years. I''m afraid he is the only choice for the commander of the southern expedition. With a Zi, a dark son, by his side, he can not only provide information about the state of Liao at any time, but also play an unexpected role.


    "Come on, come on, I understand." A Zi gives him a knowing look, which makes song Qingshu smile bitterly.


    Song Qingshu is also too lazy to explain to her again: "go away, I''m going to have a rest."


    Ah Zi sat behind him with a smile and pinched his shoulder for him: "master, you are such a hero. How can no one serve you? Let ah Zi serve you well."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how can you ask for a bed? Didn''t you just hate to kill me? "


    "I have completely figured out, who is this body for? There must be no better man in this world than the master. Why bother about those who are not?" A Zi''s technique is very gentle. In order to please her master Ding Chunqiu, she used to beat her legs and pinch her shoulders for him, and she had already developed a perfect skill.


    Song Qingshu comfortably closed his eyes: "your flattering skill is getting better and better."


    "They are telling the truth. There is no man in the world who can match the master." Ah Zi is showing off more and more.


    Song Qingshu is really a little tired after drinking, so she pinches it. I don''t know how long after that, violet''s little hand moved down slowly and extended into his skirt.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, but didn''t stop him. Ah Zi held him from behind and said in a greasy voice: "ah Zi has just done something wrong and will be punished."


    When she said this, she had already taken off her clothes, and her warm and soft body was tightly attached to the back of song Qingshu. The young girl''s unique youthful breath and elastic skin, Rao Shi, with song Qingshu''s firmness, was also shocked in her heart.


    "What do you think should be punished?" Song Qingshu has a smile on his face.


    "Of course, I whipped violet hard." Ah Zi deliberately repeated the pronunciation on the word whip, and then chuckled.


    "What a little witch." Looking at the girl''s soft face, song Qingshu hums and pulls her over


    I don''t know how long after that, a pitiful voice suddenly rang out in the room: "second brother, don''t do this. Brother Xiao will be back soon."


    Song Qingshu, looking at the girl under him, said angrily, "what are you up to, ah Zi?"


    Purple cunning smile, still learning the tone of Zhu said: "second brother, we can''t do this, you go out quickly."


    Song Qingshu a black line, naturally understand what she is doing, not angry to slap her ass: "don''t learn from your sister."


    "Oh, my second brother, you are so rude. Brother Xiao has never treated me like this." Ah Zi looked at him wrongfully, and his eyes seemed to be filled with tears.


    Ah Zi and ah Zhu are biological sisters, which are six or seven points similar. At this time, ah Zi deliberately disguised the expression and tone of ah Zhu, and learned vividly. Under the yellow light, it seemed like ah Zhu was lying here.


    "Shut up Song Qingshu was annoyed at last. He seldom wanted to be a gentleman, but he didn''t want to be hurt by her.


    Ah Zi pursed a smile: "the host is not sincere. I clearly feel that your body reaction is getting stronger and stronger..."


    Song Qingshu''s face was hot, and he pressed her under his body: "I''ve always been so strong!"


    "Well, hum ~" ah Zi said with a kind of weeping voice in her throat, "second brother, we really can''t do this. I can''t do something sorry for brother Xiao..."


    Song Qingshu was worried that the sound would spread to the next room. When Xiao Feng heard it, he was embarrassed. He had to cover her mouth tightly and vent his irritability and depression to her like a storm.


    Later, song Qingshu worried that he would suffocate her, so he quietly released her mouth. At this time, ah Zi no longer had the strength to do mischief, but instinctively hummed back to him.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, a Zi gently hooked his neck: "master, people''s martial arts are low. I''m afraid that I will encounter some danger in the future and I won''t be able to complete the master''s task."


    "You will choose the right time to ask." Song Qingshu sneered, but he didn''t think there was anything. There was no love between them. This exchange of interests made him completely relaxed, and he didn''t need to take care of her thoughts and feelings.


    "Well, I''ll teach you a strange Kung Fu called shenzujing." Song Qingshu smiles and holds her legs in a very strange posture.


    "Master, you lied to me


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, song Qingshu just met Zhao Min when he went out. Zhao Min looked cold. He just glared at him and said nothing. Make song Qingshu confused, think when he offended her.


    Xiao Feng, Xiao Yuanshan, a Zhu and others just got up. Worried about the exposure of their relationship with a Zi, a Zi didn''t let them stay in Song Qingshu''s room last night. At this time, he also stood behind them, strongly yawning and standing there quietly, only blinking quietly when his eyes were opposite song Qingshu.

 Chapter 1483

    Ah Zi is very sleepy, but she pretends to be nothing. Because of last night''s moistening, she looks beautiful now, and the fatigue between her eyebrows adds to her pathetic and weak state. Song Qingshu sighs that although she looks like a little witch, she really has some color.


    Worried about being seen strange, song Qingshu quickly took back his eyes, arched his hand to Xiao Feng and said, "brother, we still have something important to do in this trip. I''m afraid we can only separate here."


    Xiao Feng patted him on the shoulder and laughed: "yesterday I had a good drink with my second younger brother, which was the happiest time in my life. Next time I have a chance to come to Qidan, I''ll treat you to the strongest zhaotianshao, and then I''ll have another chance not to get drunk!"


    "I''ve heard the name of this wine for a long time. OK, let''s make a deal!" Song Qingshu also laughed.


    "By the way, after we leave, in case someone comes to you for trouble..." Song Qingshu suddenly said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. After a night''s cultivation, I''ve recovered a lot. Besides, my father and Shaolin experts are injured by you. If we meet danger again, Xiao Feng will have no face to play in the world." Xiao Feng said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu had to admire his physique. He was a pervert. He had been injured so badly before, but he drank so much wine only one night later. Now he has recovered to this level. It''s really a gift.


    "See you later, King Xiao." Although Zhao Min was angry with song Qingshu, he didn''t want to show it too much. He still said goodbye to Xiao Feng with no trouble.


    Seeing her, Xiao Feng''s expression was a little strange. Even Xiao Yuanshan and a Zhu''s expression became strange. Finally, Xiao Feng arched his hand and exclaimed: "the feelings between younger sister and second brother are really good."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red in a flash, and he stamped his feet in a hurry: "don''t joke, King Xiao, who is your sister-in-law?"


    "The princess is thin skinned. Well, I''ll change my tongue next time." Xiao Feng laughed.


    For no reason, Zhao Min can only glare at Song Qingshu, thinking that he is misunderstood.


    After taking song Qingshu and Zhao Min away, Xiao Yuanshan couldn''t help laughing and said, "this princess Shaomin screamed so... So loud last night, but today she came here to pretend to be a pure little girl. It''s interesting. It''s interesting."


    Hearing what he said, Zhu blushed like something. She was a yellow flower girl, so it was hard for her to participate in such a topic. However, she also heard what happened last night, which made her unable to sleep for a long time.


    Ah Zi spat out her tongue secretly. Naturally, she didn''t dare to admit that she was the one who called last night. Recalling those scenes last night, she thought that the young master was really a hard body. For a moment, she was a little crazy


    Xiao Feng looks embarrassed: "Dad, it''s not good to talk about people behind their backs like this."


    Xiao Yuanshan glared at him: "what''s wrong with men''s love and women''s love? You have to learn more from your second younger brother, and you''ll find me a daughter-in-law to come back any time. " As he said this, he glanced at ah Zhu, which made him ashamed and said, "I''m going to pack." Then he ran away in a hurry.


    Xiao Yuanshan laughed: "this girl has love and righteousness, but her courage is not as good as that Shaomin princess, so you need to take the initiative."


    Xiao Feng old face a hot, usually heroic dry cloud at this time but some cramped up: "the child knows."


    ¡­¡­


    After Song Qingshu and Zhao Min left the town on horseback, they saw that she had a straight face and didn''t smile at all. They couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "wasn''t it good yesterday? How did it suddenly become like this today? Who provoked our princess? Tell me to teach him a good lesson."


    Zhao Min gave him a white look and said coldly, "you should slap yourself ten times first."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why?"


    "Don''t you want to help me teach the people who bully me? It''s just you who bully me." Zhao Min snorted.


    "Where have I offended you? I was drunk last night. I don''t remember Song Qingshu only remembers what happened with ah Zi last night. He really has no impression of what happened before.


    Zhao Min snorted coldly, obviously not ready to explain.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to smile, and could only endure the cold violence along the way.


    Fortunately, after a short time, Zhao Min finally spoke, but what he said was not what happened last night, but the expression of Xiao Feng and others: "Hey, why are Xiao Feng''s expressions so strange?"


    "I don''t know." Song Qingshu shrugged.


    Zhao MINXIU frowned slightly: "he has a sister-in-law, and he says we have a good relationship. Did you say anything to him?"


    Song Qingshu was wronged: "the first one I met when I went out today is you. Where do I have time to talk to him?"


    "That''s strange." Zhao Min frowned, suddenly she exclaimed, looked back at Song Qingshu with hatred, "it''s all your fault!"


    "It''s none of my business?" Song Qingshu felt puzzled.


    Zhao Min said with shame and anger: "it''s not that you and a Zi were in the room last night... They played around in the room, and they didn''t know it was a Zi. What''s more, when they saw that I helped you into the room last night, they naturally misunderstood me and you..."


    "You helped me to my room last night?" Song Qingshu was surprised.


    "You son of a bitch!" When Zhao Min thought of ah Zi''s exaggerated groan last night, he was afraid that Xiao Feng and others would fall into a shameless and obscene image. He was so mad that he began to chase and beat him with the whip in his hand.


    Song Qingshu also understood what was going on. He dodged and laughed bitterly: "it''s not my fault. Who asked you to send me in would have left me. Later, ah Zi came in to kill me. If my cultivation was not high enough and my body had instinctive reaction, maybe you would not have seen me."


    Zhao Min was really attracted attention: "Purple want to kill you?"


    "Of course, she was forced to be a slave by me before, and naturally wanted to get rid of me when she had the chance." Song Qingshu replied somewhat depressed, "last night, because you were by my side, I was so drunk, but I gave my life to you. Who knows you abandoned me."


    "Who let you last night... Last night..." Zhao Min wanted to say again.


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "what did I do to you last night?"


    Zhao Min''s face turned red, raised her chin and hummed: "no, it''s just because you stink after you get drunk. I dislike you and leave."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu put on an expression of grievance, "it really makes me sad."


    Zhao Min curls her lips. Her arrogant temperament makes her reluctant to admit that she helped him last night. However, when she thinks of him saying that he was drunk because he had himself by his side, she suddenly feels sweet.


    After a while, Zhao Min suddenly thought of something and said angrily, "I was almost fooled by you. Didn''t you say that ah Zi wanted to kill you last night? As a result, you didn''t punish her, instead, you did such shameless things with her..."


    Song Qingshu looked strange: "I was punishing her."


    Zhao Min instantly understood, a face rose red: "shameless!" With that, he didn''t want to talk to him. He whipped the horse and ran away.


    Along the way, Zhao Min seems to be deliberately fighting with song Qingshu. He never takes the initiative to talk to him. A few days later, they arrive at Daxing mansion.


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion when his hometown came again. When he first entered the kingdom of Jin, he did not expect that after all kinds of treacherous coups, he actually took over the power of the kingdom of Jin by mistake.


    "I don''t know how hard the Gebi sisters have been dealing with this mess these days, and how the purple dragon king gets along with them." Song Qingshu was full of thoughts.


    One side of Zhao Min see his expression, for the first time in a few days to take the initiative to open up: "hum, a look at you like this in which lover."


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "I''m thinking about business. OK, I''m having a headache about how to arrange for the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Zhao Min said: "why do you pretend to be like this? I don''t know. I''m afraid you are more happy at this time. You can take this opportunity to completely reshuffle the influence of the Jin Dynasty and replace the key position with your lineage. If the Southern Song Dynasty doesn''t take the Northern Expedition, where can you find such a golden opportunity?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "has anyone ever told you that a woman who is too smart will not get married?"


    "What''s the matter with you if I marry or not?" Zhao Min snorted, "besides, the men who want to marry me can line up from the gate of Ruyang palace to Lin''an palace. Do you believe it?"


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "the princess is the first beauty of Mongolia, and the daughter of Ruyang king. If you marry her, you can not only get into the highest level of Mongolia, but also take back a beautiful lady with beautiful national color. As long as men in this world are not stupid or blind, they will want to marry you."


    "Hum, if you have a slave, you will have a master. You are as glib and flattering as ah Zi." Zhao Min snorted, but his eyebrows revealed a touch of happiness.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say: "let''s find an inn to settle down first. I''ll go back to Tang Kuo''s house. After all, you are a Mongolian princess with sensitive identity. It''s not convenient for me to take you there." At this moment, Kung Fu has come to an inn.


    "It''s not convenient to take me because I''m a Mongolian princess or because I''m afraid that your cheap wife is jealous?" Zhao Min said with a smile, "Oh no, it''s not your wife. It should be someone else''s wife."


    Song Qingshu was almost choked by saliva, but he was thick skinned and said with a smile, "why, is the princess jealous?"


    "Eat you big head!" Zhao Min suddenly turned pale. He took out his salute and wanted to throw it at him. Song Qingshu laughed and dodged: "you settle down here first. I''ll come back to you after I go to get some information."


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s impatient appearance when he left, Zhao Min could not help stamping his feet and muttering to himself: "it''s really annoying!"


    Song Qingshu flew all the way to Tang Kuo''s mansion. He thought of being cautious when he first came here. He was afraid that his identity would be revealed, but later he became the man here. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Of course, he can''t go in now. After all, "Tang Kuo Bian" has been in Daxing mansion in name. He found a remote box and turned it in from the back garden. Although the house is heavily guarded, song Qingshu''s martial arts are so good now. Coupled with his familiarity, it''s hard for him.


    When passing by the study, he suddenly hears the voices of several men inside. Song Qingshu is stunned and stops to sneak in.

 Chapter 1484

    "Now the army of the Song Dynasty is changing frequently. According to the information found by the Huanyi academy, the northern expedition is a foregone conclusion. Therefore, I hereby appoint Busan Zhongyi as the political officer of Pingzhang and the right deputy marshal, and Heshi liezhi as the next Kaifeng Yin to manage the southern defense against the Northern Expedition of the Song Dynasty."


    There was a familiar voice in the room. Song Qingshu recognized that it was the voice of "Tang Kuo Bian". It was only slightly different from the real Tang Kuo Bian. Of course, it could not be heard unless the closest person around him.


    When song Qingshu looked into the study through the window, he saw a man like Tang Kuo Bian sitting in the first place. Next to him stood a tall old man in white robes, who was named Ouyang Feng.


    "I think Ouyang Feng is standing here to defend the false Tang Kuo, so as to avoid any accident to her," Song Qingshu saw the key at a glance, "but I don''t know who is pretending to be Tang Kuo, Gebi or daiqisi?"


    It was Gebi who was pretending to be Tang Kuo Bian all the time. Later, after Daiqi Si was accepted, and she was also good at transvesting, she sent her back to share Gebi''s pressure. I don''t know whether they cooperated well.


    As for who the people in the study were, song Qingshu couldn''t tell clearly after half a day''s reading. At first, he tried to judge by the size of his chest, but after half a day''s reading, the "Tang Kuo Bian" in the study had flat chests, which must be something like wrapping his chest.


    Song Qingshu no longer distinguishes, but looks at the other people in the room. One of them is tall and big, with a wisp of white beard, like old Huang Zhong''s rebirth. He recognizes that he is a famous general of the state of Jin, San Zhongyi; The other one is handsome, with calm and resolute eyes. He is also a famous general in the army, Heshi liezhining.


    These two men were the pillars of the Jin army. In addition, they had a high official position in the imperial court before. They were recognized by song Qingshu at a glance.


    "I don''t know if it''s Gabriel or daisy. At least she has a good eye." Song Qingshu secretly praised that in his memory, the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty seemed to have been defeated by these two men. Of course, the world is too chaotic now. He is not sure whether it will develop as it did in history. He can only do his best to prepare.


    At this time, the "Tang Kuo Bian" said: "according to the reliable information from Huanyi academy, the Southern Song Dynasty secretly contacted the red coat army this time, and most of the red coat army would be in trouble at that time. Ah Hai, you have been fighting with the red coat army all the year round and you have made outstanding achievements. This time, I will appoint you as the pacifier of the Shandong Lutong army to guard against the red coat army. "


    "Thank you, marshal Du. The general will not disgrace his orders!" A young man said happily.


    Song Qingshu thinks about it carefully, and vaguely remembers that this young man is the grandson of Busan Zhongyi. His name is Busan anzhen, and his nickname is Ahai. He is a leader of the younger generation in the kingdom of Jin and is well-known in the army.


    In the room, Tang Kuo continued to arrange: "Wanyan Heda, you have always been brave and good at fighting. This time, you are arranged to stay in the north to guard against the changes of Mongolia and Liao."


    Song Qingshu recognized Wanyan Heda. After the Hailing coup, because of Li Daitao''s death, song Qingshu changed the guards around the emperor and promoted a group of brave warriors with excellent martial arts skills. Wanyan Heda was one of them. Another reason why he was chosen at the beginning was that song Qingshu remembered that Wanyan Heda was one of the famous generals who fought against Mongolia in the Late Jin Dynasty. Unfortunately, Mongolia was too strong to fight.


    "The end will take orders!" Wanyan Heda replied.


    One side of the servant San Zhongyi suddenly said: "marshal, what a good Mongolian soldier. Wanyan Heda has little experience after all. Would it be improper to send him to the north?" He''s too old to see that Tang Kuo Bian is promoting his cronies. He doesn''t say anything in ordinary times, but this time it''s about the life and death of the country, so he has to mention it.


    Wanyan Heda''s face was stiff, but he was an old man in the army and had a high prestige. He was not a newcomer.


    Tang Kuo explained: "Mongolia has now transferred its main force to the west, and has no energy to take care of the Central Plains. Even if there is an army going south, at most it is a partial division of the first brigade. Although he DA has little experience, he has always been brave and respected by his colleagues, which is more than enough to cope with this situation. "


    Pusan Zhongyi frowned and said: "even if the Mongolian army will not go south, Khitan, the king of the South court, Xiao Feng is brave and good at fighting. If he leads the army, Wanyan Heda will not be the opponent."


    Tang Kuo replied: "I have other plans for Khitan. They will have no time to go south."


    "Oh?" Busan Zhongyi and Heshi liezhining look at each other, and their eyes are full of curiosity.


    Tang Kuo said with a smile: "it''s very important at this time. It''s a failure because of the leakage of information, so I can''t explain it to you for the time being."


    "Since the marshal has made up his mind, we can''t say anything." The servant scattered loyalty righteousness to reply a way, but the tone still some don''t approve.


    Tang Kuo debated for a while and added: "now the big powers around Daikin are looking around, and the famous generals of the older generation have passed away one after another. Now some military talents are not available. It''s time to take the opportunity to vigorously promote the rookies in the military to deal with the crisis, and the rookies have potential. If they don''t temper in the battlefield, it''s difficult to grow into real famous generals in the end."


    Servant San Zhongyi nodded: "yes, the marshal has a point."


    At this time, Heshi liezhining suddenly said, "marshal, compared with Liao state and red coat army, the Golden Snake camp in the East is more dangerous. Song Qingshu defeated 100000 troops of the Qing state before, and then Li Kexiu''s Jiangnan green camp. Now his army is rich in soil and abundant in troops. In addition, he was appointed king of Qi by song Ting not long ago, That''s a big problem. "


    Busan Zhongyi echoed: "yes, I heard that this man not only uses his weapons like a God, but also has great martial arts skills. He also has some ability to call the wind and the rain. If he leads his troops, ah Hai is not his opponent."


    Busan Anzhen is young and vigorous, and seldom convinces people in ordinary times. Now when I hear that from my grandfather, I have no objection at all, and I obviously agree with his judgment.


    The color of Song Qing''s writing outside the window is strange. I don''t know whether to be happy or... To be happy when I hear people evaluate themselves like this. This feeling of eavesdropping is very wonderful.


    Ouyang Feng in the room coughs twice when he hears the name of song Qingshu. It''s obviously hard for him to bear it. Tang Kuo Bian looks at him angrily, and then says, "don''t worry about the Golden Snake camp. Ben Shuai has his own plan to make sure that the one surnamed song will leave without fighting."


    Busan Zhongyi and Heshi liezhining are more and more surprised. However, seeing Tang Kuo''s enigmatic appearance, they obviously don''t intend to tell them the truth. They can''t help but be secretly frightened. Tang Kuo''s argument didn''t show up before, but it''s not a fluke that Tang Kuo''s sudden rise became the biggest winner in the Hailing coup.


    Next, a group of people talked about some details about military affairs. After almost the same time, Pusan Zhongyi and others got up and left. After they left, Ouyang Feng finally said, "it''s OK to collapse the Golden Snake camp. Although those people are afraid of its power, they don''t know the relationship between song Xiaozi and you. On the contrary, it''s Liao. What plan do you have to let them go south?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just that they are sent away."¡° At this time, the voice of "Tang Kuo Bian" was restored, and song Qingshu immediately recognized that it was the voice of Gebi.


    "After such a long time, I''m still not used to you talking in such a delicate tone in the face of song boy," said Ouyang Feng with a chill. "Then why do you say that? Just send a general to guard against Liao?"


    Gebi shook his head: "in the Southern Song Dynasty, we almost intend to go out of the country this time, and our main force can only be put in the south; In addition, the remaining forces of the red coat army, Mongolia and the Xixia are stretched. It is said that the king of the southern court of Liao is brave and good at fighting. It is useless to send anyone here. The secret letter from Qingshu told me that he would solve the threat of Liao. That''s why I said that. "


    "It''s song''s idea," Ouyang Feng suddenly snorted coldly. "This smelly boy really knows how to be a shopkeeper. Your sisters are taking care of Jin Kingdom, Princess nine is taking care of Jin snake camp, and even the recently acquired Yangzhou is also taken care of by a little girl named Zhou. He''s very coquettish all over the world."


    The song Qingshu outside the window has a black line. I think you''re a toad. Do you need to black me like this.


    Fortunately, Gebi spoke for him: "Qingshu travels around the world to balance the forces of all parties, and at the same time, he tries his best to strengthen himself. Every time he walks on the steel wire, he will be doomed if he is careless. I don''t know the rest. At least I know how much risk he took when he was in the state of Jin


    Song Qingshu''s heart was full of warmth when he heard that. He thought that Gebi was really a wonderful wife. She not only loved the country and the city, but also was considerate.


    Ouyang Feng snorted: "I don''t know what kind of ecstasy song has given to you women. If my Ke''er is half as good as him... No, if I have his ability, I won''t be reduced to such a tragic ending."


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly, thinking that Ouyang Ke''s death was the knot of his life, and he didn''t know how to resolve the hatred between him and Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Alas


    "Who!" Ouyang Feng suddenly eyes sharp as a knife, the whole person rushed to the window.


    Song Qingshu was so surprised that he didn''t have time to explain, so he quickly used his skills to meet him.


    Excited by the internal force, the windows burst open, and they fought each other for several moves. Ouyang Feng was blocked by the anti shock force. He even stepped back three steps before he regained his position. His face was shocked. However, when he saw the face of song Qingshu, his face relaxed: "it''s you smelly boy!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your martial arts have gone up to a new level. I just sighed in secret, but you found me."


    "You don''t need to put gold on my face. I''ve been shocked by you and stepped back a few steps." Ouyang Feng Su came from the negative, and his face was not good-looking.


    "Green book ~" Song Bi also responds at this time, and pours at him with a cry.

 Chapter 1485

    With a cry, Gebi pours into his arms. Song Qingshu only feels that the beauty is extremely soft, but her expression is a little strange: "can you hold her like this after changing your clothes, otherwise I always feel that it''s strange to hold a man with a big beard."


    "Ah, I hate" Gebi also responded, raised his head and gave him a charming look. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was a big man with Qiu beard who acted as a coquetry. It was extremely cold.


    "Let me think of the previous magician''s son EJ sauce..." think of that wonderful song Qingshu, the whole person is a little bad.


    But before he could speak, the sound of a broken teacup came from not far away. It turned out that the maid of the house brought some tea and snacks to the host when she saw the guest leave. Who knew that she had just come to see such a powerful scene.


    Gebi seems to be burned to the general, instant push away song Qingshu to stand again, a small face already red, fortunately wearing a mask, but also can''t see what.


    At this time, the maid suddenly recalled that she would be killed if she ran into such a scene? As soon as the thought rose, she turned pale with fright. She wanted to plead, but she found that she was too scared to speak.


    "You go down." Gebi took a deep breath, calmed down her panic and waved to the maid.


    "Yes ~" the maid trotted away like she was pardoned. At the same time, her heart was full of indignation. She thought that the master looked so powerful and magnificent. She was a big man, and her wife was the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin. Who knows that she had such a hobby? It''s really a man who can''t look good. Alas, poor lady Gebi. She stands up to her husband and pretends to play harmoniously in front of outsiders. In fact, she has to guard the empty room alone


    Looking at the back of the maid leaving, Ouyang Feng frowned and said, "just let her go, shouldn''t you shut up?"


    Gebi explained: "these maids are carefully selected by me. There is no problem of loyalty. Moreover, such things as good masculinity are very common in the aristocratic circle. She won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    "The benevolence of women." Ouyang Feng snorted, but did not insist.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "as expected, it''s still the gentle and kind song Bi."


    At this time, Gebi has taken off her mask. Hearing the words, she smiles sweetly, which really makes the flowers lose their color. Ouyang Feng on one side can''t help but sigh: "if I''m 50 years younger, maybe I''ll rob this woman with you."


    Song Qingshu complacently smiles: "you can''t rob me."


    Ouyang Feng black face: "why?"


    "You''re not as handsome as I am," Song Qingshu said. Seeing Ouyang Feng''s black face, he quickly added, "what''s more, you''re not a good girl. If you''re 50 years old, you''ll be addicted to martial arts."


    Ouyang Feng nodded, with a smile on his face: "that''s true, but you are addicted to women every day, and your martial arts are so bad. I''m really upset."


    Song Qingshu chuckled a few times, which irritated him again, so he turned to Gebi and asked, "since you are here, is daiqisi in the palace?"


    Gebi nodded: "yes, I didn''t expect that Mrs. peach blossom, who was popular in Daxing mansion, was the Purple Dragon King of Ming religion, but I didn''t expect that you could accept her." There are also some strange meanings in the tone.


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly and said: "although daiqisi is as gorgeous as peach and plum, she is very cruel. How can you make people feel at ease. If you let her sit in the palace, don''t you worry that she will take advantage of her power to do something unfavourable? "


    Gebi said with a smile: "there is still a younger sister in the palace. She is in charge of Huanyi courtyard now, and she can''t hide anything from Daxing mansion; What''s more, Qiu Qianren is now appointed as the deputy inspector of the front Department of the palace. She secretly controls part of the forbidden army in the palace. Even if she has any idea, she can''t make a big wave. "


    "Oh," Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect you to be so good at balancing."


    Gebi sighed: "after all, I was born in the royal family. I know something more or less under the influence of my ears, but I would rather not use these skills all my life."


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted her, and then asked, "why let Qiu Qianren be the deputy inspector in front of the hall, not Mr. Ouyang?"


    Before Gebi could answer, Ouyang Feng said, "I don''t value fame and fortune so much, but Qiu Qianren is keen on it, so he just gets what he needs."


    "I see." Song Qingshu was about to say something when he suddenly felt something in his heart and looked towards the door.


    A burst of rapid footsteps, a bodyguard at the door to report: "marshal, the event is not good!" Just because Gebi took off the mask, so now the door of the study is closed, which has not been seen.


    "What''s the matter?" Gebi asked as she put on her mask again.


    "General pucha led a group of ministers and led his troops to the palace." The bodyguard reported quickly.


    "What The three people in the room were all surprised. The general in each other''s mouth was PACHA ahute, the patriarch of the PACHA family, and the former left deputy in front of the hall checked.


    Three families of Jin State, tudan, pucha, tangkuo, and hailing rebellion led to the decline of tudan family, which was replaced by tangkuo family. However, pucha family was loyal to the royal family at that time, and later led troops back to Beijing, which played an important role in the process of pacifying wanyanliang''s rebellion. Therefore, after the incident, pucha family''s benefits were not as good as tangkuo family, but they were not too bad.


    Originally, the power of the Jin state was jointly held by the emperor, Taizu clan, Taizong clan, Wanyan Honglie clan and three families. Now the emperor is deadlocked by Li Daitao, and the real power figures of Taizu and Taizong are removed by Wanyan Liang''s coup. Wanyan Honglie clan of Zhao has long been in decline, and tudan clan is implicated by Wanyan Liang, Today, it can be said that the pucha family and the Tang Kuo family are jointly in charge of the power of the state of Jin.


    Only by thoroughly cleaning this vein can song Qingshu be regarded as completely in control of the state of Jin. However, Pu Cha''s family is deeply rooted and powerful, so they can''t find a chance to start. Now, I didn''t expect that the other party would take the lead.


    Pucha ahute was promoted to the rank of the chief inspector of the palace for his meritorious service in the rebellion of King Hailing. In addition to the status of the pucha family in the army, he could cause turmoil in the imperial court in a moment of trouble.


    Song Qingshu and his three men rushed to the imperial palace. Along the way, Gebi explained to song Qingshu what happened during this period. It turned out that their sisters and deqis, together, gradually disintegrated the military power in the hands of the pucha family. For example, pucha ahute was promoted to dudianjian, However, most of the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards are in the hands of the Tang Kuo family''s generals headed by Qiu Qianren. They haven''t responded very much all the time. Who knows that the reaction is so big.


    "Don''t blame yourself. We''ll see later. Although this is a crisis, it may not be an opportunity." Gebi always feels that she has messed up. Song Qingshu keeps comforting her all the way.


    Gebi gave a bitter smile. How could she not know that it was a consolation? After all, an old fox like pucha ahute would have the assurance of victory if he did not move. It would be hard to be good later.


    They ran all the way and soon entered the palace. They found that pucha ahute, together with a group of court officials, was blocking in front of the inner court with soldiers. On the other side, Qiu Qianren and his trusted troops stood in their way. The two sides were at each other''s throats, as if they would fight at any time.


    "Ahute, you are so brave. You dare to lead the troops to the palace. Are you planning to rebel?" At this time, Gebi regained Tang Kuo Bian''s appearance, as if he had regained Tang Kuo Bian''s temperament in an instant, and came forward to shout sternly.


    Song Qingshu should not appear at this time, so he changed his appearance and secretly hid aside to wait for an opportunity.


    Hearing Gebi''s rebuke, pucha ahute had a slight smile on his mouth, as if he had been deadlocked with Qiu Qianren and didn''t order an attack, just to wait for him to come: "rebel? If this one in the palace is really the emperor, then I''m naturally rebellious, but if this emperor in the palace is a fake! "


    As soon as he said this, he was shocked, and there was an uproar in the field. Whether it was the officials under pucha ahute or the officials in Tang Kuo''s argument, they burst into flames one after another.


    "Ahut, what the hell are you doing?" An official of Tang Kuo''s family scolded angrily that the state of Jin had not been in power for a long time, and Its Sinicization was not so complete. Most of the time, his speech style still retained the rudeness at the beginning, but at this time, no one cared about his tone and looked at pucha ahute in horror, even the people of their group.


    Everyone subconsciously thought that he was crazy, except song Qingshu, Gebi and others. They looked at each other in horror. They didn''t know what was wrong, and they found the flaw.


    Looking at Tang Kuo Bian''s astonished appearance, pucha ahute seemed more confident and took the opportunity to say: "Tang Kuo Bian, do you dare to answer my questions?"


    Gebiqiang calmed down: "what''s the problem?"


    "Since the Hailing coup, why does the emperor live in seclusion and rarely show up on weekdays? Even queen peiman has been forced into the cold palace?" Pucha ahute''s words really aroused the deep thinking of many ministers. During this period of time, few people have seen the emperor, and few of them have seen her again. Although some people doubted before, they didn''t think about other places. Now, guided by such a guide, they feel that the Emperor may be under house arrest.


    "Many ministers knew that the emperor had been seriously injured in the rebellion of the Hailing rebels last time. During this period, they were mainly taking care of themselves. It''s normal to live in seclusion." Gebi calmly explained, "as for Queen peiman, she once played a song with the Hai Ling rebels, and was involved in the rebellion, so she was put in the cold palace. It was just for the sake of the royal face that she didn''t deliberately announce it."


    This statement is reasonable, but many people have dispelled their doubts. Who knows that pucha ahute has been prepared for the next question: "then why hasn''t the emperor spoiled his concubines in the past year? How can a normal man not touch a woman for a year? What''s more, our emperor has always been happy with women! "


    Song Qingshu frowns in the dark. After all, Gebi and daiqis are not as good as Dongfang muxue in considering all these details so that they leave something to others. Originally, they had a chance to remind them, but it was a pity that they were poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua in Yangzhou soon after. They were as worried as a lost dog, so they had no time to take care of the things here.

 Chapter 1486

    Gebi''s voice was very cold: "ahute, you are so bold. The daily notes are royal secrets. Except for the daily notes, even the emperor can''t read them at will. You dare to read the daily notes with the historian secretly!"


    Puchaahut seemed to have expected that she would question like this, and replied calmly: "that''s because I''m worried about Daikin''s national fortune. If it turns out that I''m not worried, I''m willing to bear the charge of peeking at the daily notes. Tang Kuo Bian, now it''s time for you to explain. "


    Before Gebi had time to answer, pucha ahute continued: "you won''t say that it''s because of the emperor''s injury that you can''t trust the concubines, right? What kind of injury is so serious? I''ve brought some famous doctors from Beijing to give the emperor a diagnosis and treatment


    "Son of a bitch, don''t you believe in the diagnosis of Tai hospital?" Someone else under Gebi retorted.


    "Of course, I can trust the skills of Tai doctors, but under the control of Tang kuodian, I doubt whether they dare to tell the truth." Pucha ahut once again pointed the spearhead at Tang Kuo Bian.


    Gebi''s heart trembles, too the hospital is indeed she used all kinds of coercion and inducement means to accept, otherwise the emperor''s so-called "injury" simply can''t hide.


    "You are slandering!" Gebi didn''t speak, so naturally, he had a speech officer under his command to help fight, and soon the supporters of both sides quarreled.


    "There''s another piece of evidence." Pucha AHU roared in a loud voice, and the scene was instantly quiet, and everyone was waiting for his new evidence.


    "Bring the men up!" The crowd separated, and several soldiers came out with several people dressed as waiters. Someone recognized them as members of the imperial dining room.


    At that time, song Qingshu had to sigh about Dongfang muxue''s ability. He pretended to be Kangxi for such a long time, but he didn''t show any flaws. He had considered all aspects, but he couldn''t consider these details.


    "Repeat what you said before in front of everyone!" Pucha ahut snorted.


    The servants looked up at Gebi and lowered their heads with a guilty heart. Their eyes flickered.


    "Don''t be afraid. Does he dare to kill him in full view of the public?" "What''s more, I''m here. These soldiers under my command can protect you all," said puchaahut


    "Protect you all!"


    "Protect you all!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the soldiers around yelled in a uniform voice, which was obviously the peak of high morale. People in Tang Kuo Bian''s camp didn''t look very well.


    After getting the guarantee, the leader of the several servants bravely said, "we are from the imperial dining room. We have been responsible for the emperor''s diet. In the past, the emperor loved drinking wine and eating such tonics as yangbao and Hubian. But after the change of Hailing, we sent them according to the dishes that the emperor usually liked, As a result, the Emperor didn''t even move his chopsticks, so we all changed them. Since that day, the emperor''s taste has been quite different. On the contrary, he prefers light and delicate dishes. "


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. She thinks that wanyanyu used to have a strong taste. She often eats things like yangbao. I''m afraid the harem consumes too much, so she needs to eat these things to replenish her energy.


    It''s hard for Gebi. I thought I was sick when I saw it. As for Daisy, she would never like to eat sheep and tiger whip.


    Looking at Gebi, she frowned. It was obvious that she was reminded of some unpleasant memories.


    "Do you hear me," said pucha ahutran in a loud voice at this time, "a person''s other things will change, but tastes and preferences will never become so different. The most likely thing is that the person is not the person he used to be!"


    A group of people looked at Tang kuodian along his line of sight. Even many people under Tang kuodian''s banner were hesitant in their eyes, and they were obviously shaken.


    After all, Gebi is just a girl. Although she knows a little bit of political skills, she is a flower in the greenhouse. She has never experienced such a battle before. She is more and more flustered because of the other party''s pressing. She just feels a blank in her mind. I can''t remember those Imperial tricks.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu''s voice came into the secret. When she heard his voice, Gebi gradually calmed down.


    "Ahute, you are really to blame, you are secretly checking the emperor''s living notes, and you are investigating the emperor''s close attendants. Is this what a minister can do? Have you been willing to give up for a long time? " The song Bi righteousness reproaches the way with the right words.


    "Hahaha, up to now, you are still looking at the left and right to talk about other things," pucha ahute said with a smile. "Ahute''s loyalty can be learned from the sun and the moon. Emperor Taizong can also understand that all I have done is for the sake of Dajin''s country. I don''t want the country that Emperor Taizong fought so hard to fall into the hands of outsiders!"


    Gebi sneered: "you keep saying that you want to win gold, but the emperor Taizu set the iron law in those years. The foreign ministers collude with the internal servants, and their crimes should be punished! Now you have already committed the crime of treason by buying off the living room and colluding with the imperial dining room''s servant in charge of the emperor''s diet


    Pu Cha a tiger''s facial expression changed slightly, did not expect to be opposed to one army by the other side, the establishment of such a rule has been established in the past, but in fact there is nothing in it. It was very difficult to find evidence for this kind of thing, and the emperor turned a blind eye to it, so that he was careless and on the spur of the moment, and even made clear the relationship between the two sides in public.


    However, he was full of confidence this time, and was not affected by this episode for long: "hum, if it is proved that the emperor is not a fake, I am willing to be punished. However, if it is proved that the emperor is pretended to be a man... "He pauses and says," Lord Tang Kuo, it''s a big crime to punish the nine nationalities. "


    "You don''t have to motivate me. As the saying goes, the one who is clear will be clear. In this case, let the emperor decide." Gebi arched his hand to the inner court.


    Seeing that his tone was so firm, puchaahut hesitated, but he soon responded: "hum, bravado!"


    He was 90% sure that the one in the palace was a fake. As long as he revealed the real face of the man, no one would pursue his transgression.


    Gebi suddenly said: "I don''t know how ahute you want to prove the authenticity of the emperor?"


    Pucha ahute laughed, waved his hand and introduced to several people behind him: "this is the emperor''s nurse. This is the eunuch leader who returned home from the imperial palace. These are the imperial uncles in the imperial family. They all watched the emperor grow up. Naturally, they would not recognize the wrong person."


    Gebi is secretly frightened, and the other party is really well prepared, which is to force people to death: "these people are from you, in case they speak without conscience, what should they do?"


    Pucha ahute sneered: "these are the most respected elders in the great kingdom of Jin. I can''t move them with my face. I just heard that the emperor might be threatened by Li Daitao, so I agreed to come to find out."


    At this time, the old men also scolded Gebi one after another. By the way, looking back on the scenery of that year, Gebi gradually remembered that although these people were not high-ranking people, they were all very old and could control the direction of public opinion to some extent.


    "I don''t know if Qingshu can handle it." Gebi looks anxiously towards the inner court.


    At this time, song Qingshu had already sneaked into the inner palace. On the other side of the emperor''s bedroom, Wan Yanping and the people in the Huanyi courtyard were guarding the palace tightly. Wan Yanping was in the room to discuss various countermeasures with Daiqi.


    It''s a pity that this time puchaahu came, and the news from outside was more and more unfavorable to them, which made several women''s faces full of sadness.


    "Who?" After all, Daisy''s martial arts were better. She soon realized that it was not right and looked at a place not far away.


    Wan Yanping is surprised. She also pulls out her waist knife and turns around. It''s terrible to know that there are all the experts in Huanyi yard guarding outside, and the other party can sneak in.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can you meet me like this?" Song Qingshu came out of the shadow with a smile.


    "Brother in law!" Wan Yanping''s dignified face turned into joy in a moment, and jumped to his arms.


    "Ping''er ~" Song Qingshu embraces the girl''s slightly trembling body, and sighs in her heart. She knows that I''m not really wanyanping, but she still doesn''t want to change her words. She must be commemorating the obsession in her heart.


    Daisy was a famous Dragon King in the river and lake, which attracted countless people in the river and lake; In the court hall is the lady of peach blossom, which makes many princes and grandsons bow down. Therefore, she is much more reserved than Wan Yanping, and her relationship with song Qingshu is more like a cooperative relationship. Her feelings are not so pure, so it is difficult to show her true feelings as a girl.


    Song Qingshu noticed that there was a beautiful woman beside her. She recognized that she was Huiyue emissary of Persian Mingjiao. Miaofeng emissary and Liuyun emissary died in the political change of Hailing king. She was the only survivor. Daiqi Si led song Qingshu''s mission back to Daxing mansion. She was short of staff, so she released Huiyue emissary and took some measures to accept her.


    "Now the situation is a little tricky. This time, pucha AHU is specially prepared. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to deal with it." When they hugged each other, Daisy coughed and said.


    "I came here this time to deal with this matter," Song Qingshu gave her a reassuring look. "Let me take care of the rest."


    "What are you going to do?" Daisy became curious. According to the news she just got, the other party found wanyanyu''s nursing mother and eunuch when she was a child. Even if he changed his face, many of wanyanyu''s physiological characteristics could not be disguised.


    In particular, now that Wanyan has turned into a pile of bones, it is impossible to imitate temporarily.


    "There''s always a way to deal with the soldiers who come to block the water and cover the land." Song Qingshu didn''t tell the whole story. The more it did, the more mysterious Daiqi Si and others felt.


    "I''ll talk about the rest later. Start changing my face first." This time, it''s a big deal. Daisy is a woman again. If we have to check later, won''t she be exposed at the first time? So song Qingshu can only do it by himself.

 Chapter 1487

    Before long, there was a hustle and bustle outside, and it was obvious that puchaahute and his men broke in.


    Thanks to song Qingshu, he is now a great master of the art of face changing. Otherwise, he can''t face changing in such a short time. Rao is so careless that he''s afraid of unexpected mistakes because of the rush of time.


    Wan Yanping saw his worries and quickly said, "I''ll go out first and delay for a while, and then you''ll have a good check."


    Then she ran out, and soon her chide came from the outside: "bold, it''s a collision with the emperor''s bedroom!"


    After looking at Yanping, pucha ahutopi said with a smile: "if you remember correctly, you are Tang Kuo Bian''s sister-in-law. As the saying goes, sister-in-law is my brother-in-law''s little padded jacket. Today, it seems so."


    Wan Yanping''s face turned red: "what do you mean?"


    Pucha ahute said coldly, "now I suspect that the emperor in the palace is not the real emperor, but a fake made by Tang Kuo."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Wanyanping waist knife scabbard, huanyiyuan''s men have also followed the knife out, "you bewitch people, what should be the crime!"


    She did not pay attention to her threat. Instead, she drew out her sword: "is your sword bad for me?"


    The soldiers under his command also pull out their weapons one after another to fight with the people in Huanyi courtyard, because their number has the upper hand. Fearing that Yan Ping will suffer losses, Qiu Qianren also takes his subordinates to surround ahute''s people from the outside, one layer at a time, with a fierce atmosphere.


    As soon as the war broke out, the door of the palace was finally opened. Envoy Huiyue came out and said, "the emperor already knew your intention. Originally, he was very angry. However, considering that the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty is coming, in order to stabilize the morale of the army and make the civil and military officials of the imperial court live in harmony, he agreed to accept the test of these elders." Huiyue envoy is now the head of the internal servant, so people didn''t feel surprised to see her.


    Pucha ahute was secretly frightened. At first, he guessed that the other side would never agree to let his people check. He was ready to take advantage of the opportunity to make trouble. Who knew that the other side did not play cards according to common sense and actually agreed to accept the check?


    "Is he not afraid of exposure?" At this moment, puchaahut began to doubt whether the emperor was real, but he was calm when he thought of all kinds of information he got.


    "Hum, he was almost bluffed by pretending. If he was really the emperor, how could he tolerate others to check him?" Puchaahut was only 90% sure before, but now it has risen to 100%.


    When the old men went in, pucha ahute and others were ready to go in, but they were stopped at the door by the envoy of Huiyue: "it''s a great case that the emperor allows people to check. How can we allow people to go in and watch?"


    "You say I''m a layman!" Pucha ahut said angrily.


    "Of course, general pucha is not. You can go in, but not your men." The bright moon makes Leng Leng say.


    Pucha ahute breathed, and when he saw the deep palace, he was awed in his heart. He thought, are they deliberately supporting my men to catch turtles in a jar?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. In my mind, he Jin, the great general of the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, also held the military power in the world. As a result, he capsized in the sewer. He was so scared that he waved his hand and said, "ha ha, I won''t go in, so as not to disturb the emperor."


    The people around you look strange. They think that you bring so many soldiers to the palace, and they are afraid of disturbing the Emperor


    However, the leaders didn''t go in. The rest of the people could only stand at the door. Fortunately, the bedroom didn''t close. Looking in from the door, we could see the situation inside.


    The emperor was sitting in the imperial study in the inner room. Several old men brought by pucha ahute went in and kowtowed to him. Then they got up and walked over.


    "It seems that the emperor is still the emperor looking at them from a distance." A lot of people think in their hearts.


    As like as two peas and as like as two peas, you can only see the same physical features. You should know that these old people are the most respected among the Nuzhen people. It can be said that they watched the emperor grow up. How can they hide their fake? To say the least, even if the physical characteristics are the same, can''t the memory be the same? From small to large, the emperor has experienced so many things. If you ask a fake about any one of them, it will be revealed. "


    Pucha ahute took a look at Tang Kuo Bian. He couldn''t see the change of his expression. He was very happy. During this period of time, Tang Kuo Bian excluded dissidents and promoted the people of Tang Kuo family. As a result, many people of pucha family were transferred from the key position. Now as long as Tang Kuo Bian was removed, the kingdom of Jin is the world of pucha family.


    At this time, everyone was looking nervously in the direction of the imperial study. The old men began to approach the emperor, even untied the emperor''s robe and examined some parts. At the same time, it seemed that several old men were asking the emperor some questions. Unfortunately, they were too far away to hear the voice inside.


    "I don''t know what the result is?" All the people in the field are uneasy. Even Gebi, wanyanping and others are also at sixes and sevens, but pucha ahute is the most calm.


    After a while, the elders got up one after another to salute the emperor, and then slowly retired from the palace.


    Pucha ahut frowned and thought that he was a fake. Why salute him? But he turned to think that even if these old foxes saw the flaw, they did not dare to show anything in it, lest they would be killed by each other.


    When he thought about it, his anxious mood calmed down again.


    When several elders came out of the gate, pucha ahute walked over with a smile: "what''s the result? I can see that he is a fake."


    Several senior leaders took a meaningful look at him, then went directly to the location of Tang Kuo Bian, and then said: "after we have been checking, we can be sure that..."


    After a pause, he caught everyone''s attention. Then he said, "the emperor is genuine and has not been faked!"


    "I said that the emperor was a fake..." pucha ahute instinctively replied. Suddenly, his face was stiff and he looked at the man in disbelief. "What do you say?"


    His plan for such a long time suddenly fell short of success. At that moment, his mind was almost blank. Instinctively, his voice and color were fierce, which scared the elders to retreat subconsciously.


    At this time, Gebi stood forward and said with a cold smile, "why, do you want to intimidate them?"


    "What kind of threat, the one inside is a fake!" Perceiving the commotion of his subordinates, puchaahute was in a hurry.


    Although Gebi doesn''t know how song Qingshu did it, if she can''t seize this opportunity, she will be born in the emperor''s house in vain: "you don''t have to be afraid. If you have anything to say, no one can hurt you with me here!"


    The leader then said, "we have carefully examined the emperor''s body. Generally, the imperial concubines may not know about some secret features, but when we look at the emperor growing up, we can see clearly, which is quite right with the comparison in our memory; At the same time, we also asked the emperor some things about his childhood. At that time, he was not the emperor, even the prince. Naturally, there was no living room around him. It can be said that no one knew those things except us and the real emperor. We just asked four or five things in a row, and the emperor answered them clearly. "


    "How could it be... How could it be..." the instant change from heaven to hell made puchaahut a little crazy and kept mumbling to himself.


    Gebi took advantage of the situation and said: "it''s obvious that the emperor is a real emperor, but someone has a bad heart and uses it as an excuse to plot against the emperor."


    "Nonsense Pucha ahute woke up in a flash. "You must have been bribed. Yes, you must have been bribed by Tang Kuo!" As he said this, he pointed to the elders and scolded them angrily.


    Those old men were all above the Nuzhen people. They were slandered by him and gave up immediately: "ahute, what are you talking about? Half of our old men are going to die. Who can buy us off? We speak with conscience and with justice in our hearts! "


    A few old men, with the attitude of an elder, criticized pucha ahute fiercely and made him furious.


    "Erlang, follow me to clear the emperor''s side!" Pucha ahut pulled out his sword, but all the soldiers looked at each other with suspicion except his most legitimate followers who raised their weapons. If the emperor was a fake, they would set things right. Afterwards, all of them were meritorious. But if the emperor was a real one, wouldn''t they follow and set up a rebellion? If you know that treason in this world is a great crime to punish the nine nationalities, who dares not to hesitate?


    "Ahut, when else do you want to make trouble?" Song Qingshu appeared at the gate of the palace in a timely manner.


    Seeing this, Gebi knelt down first and said, "see your majesty, long live the emperor


    The patriarchal clan elders, who ahute found, felt that they had been encouraged to offend Tianyan. They were worried about how to atone for their sins. Seeing this, they quickly knelt down and cried out more loudly than anyone else: "long live our emperor, long live our emperor!"


    Wanyanping and huanyiyuan''s men kneel on the ground one after another, while Qiu Qianren kneels down with the imperial guards.


    The voice of "long live" resounded throughout the palace. I don''t know who was the first to start. The soldiers under puchaahut also threw away their weapons and knelt down on the ground one after another, shouting "long live".


    Seeing that there were only a few hundred of the most legitimate warriors standing around, but their faces were already pale and their eyes were full of despair, puchaahut realized that everything was over.


    "I''ll fight with you!" All of a sudden, Mirs spread their wings to song Qingshu. There is only one idea in his mind. Now the only chance is to capture the other party and prove that he is a fake in front of everyone. Otherwise, the whole pucha family will be doomed!

 Chapter 1488

    Pucha ahute was the commander of the front Department of the palace of the kingdom of Jin before. His martial arts were not weak, and his momentum was terrible. Many bodyguards even rushed to the emperor before they could react.


    Song Qingshu frowned. It''s not difficult to deal with pucha ahute with his martial arts. But it''s hard to show his martial arts in full view of the public. After all, Wanyan is not good at martial arts, but he didn''t panic. He knew that someone would help him.


    Sure enough, puchaahute looked at the emperor about to be subdued, and his face showed a grim smile, but before he could be happy, suddenly there was an old man in white robe in front of him.


    "Ouyang Feng!" Pucha ahute instantly recognized each other. The first expert under Tang Kuo Bian''s command was naturally his key research object. He also heard about the reputation of Western drugs in the rivers and lakes. However, he was famous for his martial arts in the battlefield, but he didn''t pay much attention to these heroes in the rivers and lakes.


    "If so, why lick blood on the blade? He is already a powerful general of a famous country. " Pucha ahute sneered secretly. Instead of advancing or retreating, he sped up his sword to stab Ouyang Feng. He wanted to force Ouyang Feng to retreat with his commanding power. As long as you push him back, it''s not easy to subdue a fake emperor who is not good at martial arts?


    Who knew that Ouyang Feng''s face was expressionless, his hands raised, like two soft snakes, from an incredible angle penetrated into pucha ahute''s defense, and directly grasped him on the chest.


    Puchaahut''s strength disappeared in an instant, and the sword in his hand hung down powerlessly. At that moment, his mind was full of shock: "how can his hand be longer than my sword?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at him, as if he understood his doubts. He thought that spirit snake boxing was Ouyang Feng''s mace for decades to deal with the other five unique skills. Even the first time he met the other five unique skills, he would be killed unprepared, not to mention a pucha ahute?


    At this time, the palace guards had already reacted, and soon several knives were put on the neck of pucha ahut.


    Seeing that the general situation had been decided, song Qingshu said, "pucha ahute, with ulterior motives, made trouble and entered the heaven prison. He ordered Tang Kuo to investigate the rest of the party."


    After a pause, he looked around at the soldiers for a week: "as for the soldiers in the field, they are mostly coerced by them. As long as they lay down their weapons, let bygones be bygones." Pucha ahute brought thousands of elite soldiers this time. Although his morale has been dispersed, if he was forced to rush, he might jump out of the wall. Song Qingshu didn''t want to fight again at this critical moment to undermine his effective strength.


    These soldiers had been demoralized and wanted to surrender for a long time, but they were worried about being implicated, so they kept holding weapons in their hearts. When they heard the emperor''s golden mouth opened, they still hesitated, threw away their weapons and knelt down on the ground: "long live our emperor, long live our emperor!"


    Only a few hundred of pucha ahut''s soldiers are still standing in the same place, looking at each other one by one. If the general is still there, they may live and die with him. But now ahut has been captured alive, what''s the point of their resistance?


    Hesitated repeatedly, finally this group of people also gradually put down their weapons. As soon as Qiu Qianren waved his hand, the imperial army had already controlled these people, but they were already at their disposal.


    Soon pucha ahute was sent to the prison, and his soldiers were also detained. Song Qingshu began to reward him for his merits. The first reward was of course "Tang Kuo Bian". Then Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren and his imperial guards were all rewarded, and WAN Yanping and the secret agents of Huanyi yard were also rewarded. Even some of the elders pucha ahute found were also rewarded. After all, to some extent, They proved that the identity of song Qingshu was beyond doubt.


    Next, Qiu Qianren led his troops to copy the family of pucha. After all, the family leader committed the crime of treason. How could their family escape from the relationship?


    "I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty to purge the power of the Jin State. The general replaced his own lineage. Now pucha ahute''s rebellion saves a lot of things." After dealing with the outside affairs, song Qingshu, Gebi, wanyanping and daiqisi return to the bedroom, thinking in their hearts.


    However, thinking of puchaqiucao, song Qingshu can''t help frowning and falling into a conspiracy case. She is bound to be implicated. Although they don''t have any feelings, after all, they had a close relationship overnight, which is more or less unbearable.


    As if seeing his worry, Daisy said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will ask someone to protect puchaqiucao secretly."


    Gebi and wanyanping look at him strangely, but Gebi is still there, but wanyanping can''t hide her mind: "brother-in-law, when did you have an affair with qiucao?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "what do you mean to have a leg? It''s just that we used to have the friendship of colleagues when we went to encircle and suppress Chongyang palace together. Moreover, pucha ahute is a loyal minister of the kingdom of Jin. It''s only because of me that my family was driven into the abyss of rebellion. Naturally, I feel a little guilty. "


    "Yes, ahut is loyal to the royal family," Gabriel nodded. "So I''ll keep them as much as I can."


    "Since you all agree to protect it, then protect it," Wan Yanping turned her lips. "By the way, King Zhao Yimai has an engagement with the pucha family. I don''t know if she has participated in this event?"


    She reminds song Qingshu that King Zhao married pucha''s family at the beginning, and made an engagement for Yang Guo and pucha qiucao. Unfortunately, Yang Guo got married at the end of his life, and Yang Guo ran away. As a result, the engagement didn''t take place as scheduled.


    "I don''t know where Yang Guo is now." Song Qingshu sighed. XiaoLongNu would never let go of herself, but his fiancee puchaqiucao had something to do with her. She was really a fool.


    "Whether the king of Zhao participated or not, now the attack of the Southern Song Dynasty is coming, it is not suitable to expand its influence. Of course, it is necessary to beat secretly." Said Gebi.


    The next few people began to discuss how to clean the officials of the pucha family. After a while, suddenly, people from the Huanyi hospital rushed to report.


    "What''s so flustered? Can''t I wait until I get back?" Communication with her brother-in-law is interrupted, and WAN Yanping stares at her subordinates discontentedly.


    The man said with a stiff head: "there is urgent information, which is of great importance. My subordinates dare not neglect it."


    "What information, say it." Wan Yanping said lightly.


    However, the spy looks at Gebi and daiqisi in embarrassment. You should know that Huanyi house is the secret spy agency of the state of Jin. It was always responsible for the emperor. Now there are outsiders present. He is worried about the information leakage.


    Song Qingshu knew what he was worried about when he looked at him. He said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s all his own people here. Let''s talk about it."


    "Yes, emperor," the spy replied, "just received the secret information from the Liao branch. Now the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty are going to go to Beijing."


    Nowadays, the territory of Liao state is becoming smaller and smaller by the Jin and Qing states. Only part of the territory in Shanxi and Inner Mongolia is Shangjing. Shangjing is not Shangjing, the first of the five capitals in Qidan, but the nobles of Liao state changed Taiyuan to Shangjing to commemorate the glory of the past.


    "It''s not expected. Why make such a fuss?" Wan Yanping said discontentedly.


    Song Qingshu also felt that the spy was a little fidgety, but the other party''s next news surprised everyone: "there''s news from Liao, it''s said that Liao has formed an alliance with Xixia."


    Song Qingshu, Ge Bi and others look at each other and see the gravity in each other''s eyes. You should know that Xixia was dependent on Liao in the early years, but Wars also happened with Liao from time to time. At the beginning, when Liao was at its peak, hundreds of thousands of troops were defeated by Xixia by virtue of weather (sandstorm), geographical advantage (thousand li Gebi) and human harmony (unity of upper and lower levels). Liao suffered heavy losses, and the relationship between the two sides was not very good, After the rise of the state of Jin, Xixia immediately changed its gate and became the most loyal ally of the state of Jin. Now they are not surprised to hear that Xixia and Liao got together again?


    Now that the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty is around the corner, the state of Jin can hardly cope with the Southern Song Dynasty, the red coat army, Mongolia and Liao. If the Western Xia attacks from the west, it will be a disaster on all sides.


    "Xixia has always been friendly with China, saying that he allied with Liao. Have you got any evidence?" Gebi can''t help saying.


    "According to reliable information, the state of Liao is going to marry a princess to the prince of Xixia, and will leave soon. Once the marriage is completed, the most stable alliance will be formed." The spy replied.


    "Just a princess? That''s not the worst Daiqi Si can''t help but say that she had been around the king of Changsheng before. Naturally, she knew some royal rules. The princess sounds big to ordinary people in the Jianghu, but there are thousands of royal families, and she doesn''t know how many princesses there are. Like Zhao Min, her father is one of the Mongolian giants. After all, few princesses hold great power.


    Now the marriage of Xixia is made by the princess instead of the princess, which proves that there is still room for turning things around.


    The spy had been working in the Huanyi yuan for many years and was alert. Naturally, she could easily guess what she thought. She couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "but this princess is not an ordinary princess. She is not only beautiful, but more importantly, she is Princess Cheng''an, the daughter of Yelv Yixin, the king of Wei Dynasty and the Privy envoy of ZhiBei Council."


    Different from ordinary people''s impression, Xiao Feng''s name as the king of Nanyuan may sound big, but he may not be able to make it in the top five in terms of official position and power. The highest authority of Liao state is the North Privy Council, followed by the South Privy Council, the North prime minister''s office, the South prime minister''s office, and then the north and South royal court. Moreover, Liao state has always been more respected in the north than in the south, and the position of the king of the north is still higher than that of the king of the south.


    Of course, because Xiao Feng''s ability is too strong, and in today''s world of great struggle, Xiao Feng needs to lead his troops to fight in the South and North, so his status is much higher than that of the kings of Nanyuan in the past dynasties.


    However, the first person in the dynasty was the Privy Minister of the North Council, who was more virtuous and respected than Yelu Renxian.


    In Liao Dynasty, only three people were awarded the title of greater than Yue: yeluholu, who helped Taizu build the country; yeluhuzhi, who avoided the civil war after Taizong''s death; Yelu Renxian, who was the only one left. We can see how respected his status is.


    However, he is old after all. In addition to the rise and fall of tribal rebellion in the northwest of Liao, he has to lead the army to the northwest. As a result, the first person in actual power in the imperial court is shilv Yixin, the Privy envoy of ZhiBei Council. His daughter, as a marriage partner, never plays a role under the princess!


    "Princess Cheng''an, why does this name sound familiar?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    The spy replied, "back to the emperor, Princess Cheng''an is named Nanxian."


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1489

    Because song Qingshu had just said too much, he felt a little thirsty. He took a cup of tea to moisten his throat. As a result, he was choked when he heard the spy''s words.


    "Jerunan?" At the beginning, they had an indescribable intimate relationship in Yangzhou. After that, yelunanxian went to the north, and song Qingshu was entangled with other things. For a long time, there was no news from each other. How could we know that the first time we heard from her was that she was going to marry.


    "Are you sure it''s sheriff yelunan of Cheng''an?" Song Qingshu asked in a bad tone. You know that he has always been very fond of yelunan immortal after several contacts over the years. What''s more, when they have such a relationship, how can he sit by and watch her marry other men!


    "Sure... Sure." The spy didn''t expect that the emperor was so interested all of a sudden. He was a little confused for a moment.


    After the spy left, Gebi looked at him strangely: "do you know this princess Cheng''an?"


    "I have dealt with you several times before," he added hastily, seeing the playful eyes of several women, "not very familiar." Are you kidding? I just put off the topic of puchaqiucao. Now there is yelunan fairy again. No matter how good tempered a woman is, she will be angry.


    Gebi didn''t go on asking, but analyzed: "it''s troublesome now. If the marriage between Liao and Xixia is successful, we will be attacked on all sides."


    "Or I''ll go to Liao and kill the princess Cheng''an. Without the bride, the marriage will not be successful." Wan Yanping suggested that she had just seen her brother-in-law''s face changed, and she felt that he had a shady relationship with Princess Cheng''an, so she said it on purpose.


    Song Qingshu was startled: "kill her?"


    "Why, can''t you give up?" Wan Yanping snorted.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m just a little worried about you. Yelunan Xian is very good at martial arts. Although he is almost as good as the real top experts, he is absolutely the best among the younger generation."


    Although he doesn''t have a famous saying, his meaning is obvious enough. Wan Yanping''s martial arts is not the opponent of yelunan fairy.


    Wan Yanping is still a little resentful, but Gebi says: "OK, OK, Daxing mansion is far away from you. Besides, even if you kill a princess Cheng''an, there are so many princesses and princesses in Liao kingdom. Then it''s OK to change another marriage. Where can you kill them?"


    At this time, song Qingshu said, "leave this matter to me. Originally, I planned to go to the state of Liao, just by the way."


    Gebi frowned and said, "it''s too risky for you to go. You should know that your status is different now. The so-called gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall..."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "don''t worry. Anyway, the people of Liao don''t know about my relationship with the state of Jin. What''s more, I won''t make a big show of my past this time. With my martial arts, I''m afraid no one can keep me this day."


    Seeing that the other side was still hesitant, song Qingshu continued: "the Southern Song Dynasty is about to launch a northern expedition. Jin is not what it used to be. It''s hard to deal with the enemies in all directions at the same time. If you don''t deal with Liao, it will be dangerous here. Who else do you think can accomplish this task better than me?"


    Gebi thought hard for a while, and finally he had no choice but to smile: "it seems that there is no such thing."


    "When are you going to go?" Daisy''s life was very comfortable. She felt like a paradise when she was an emperor in the palace. All these things were brought to her by this man in front of her, so that when she saw this young man who was half a wheel younger than her, her mood was very complicated.


    "I''ll start early tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu thinks that it''s not a long-term solution to let Zhao Min wait in the inn all the time. He worries that she will be in trouble if she is impatient to leave.


    "In such a hurry?" Gebi opens her mouth, hesitates for a moment, and doesn''t say anything. After all, she is still Tang Kuo Bian''s wife in name. She is always embarrassed in front of others. But wan Yanping doesn''t have so many worries. She will be separated just after meeting him again, which will inevitably lead to her loss.


    "The northern expedition will take place at any time in the Southern Song Dynasty. I must be waiting to communicate with other forces and send troops. The mission will soon go to Beijing. In addition, once the marriage between Liao and Xixia is completed, it will be too late. I have to race against time." Song Qingshu explains that he has some slight regret in his heart. It took too much time to send Huang Rong back to Taohua island. However, when he thought of Huang Rong''s bright and charming appearance, he suddenly felt that everything was worth it.


    "I love rivers and mountains, but I love beautiful people more... I really need to change my fault." Song Qing book make complaints about itself.


    Wan Yanping, after all, was born in the royal family. Although she didn''t want to be separated so soon, she could tell the difference between them: "well, take care of yourself."


    "By the way, how did you cheat those old people?" Gebi suddenly thought of it and asked. You know, her heart just mentioned her throat.


    "Yes, yes, my palms were full of sweat at that time. I thought that I would lead people to work hard this time. I don''t know how many people will die. Who knows that the road turns around."


    "In fact, it''s hard to say that it''s difficult to say that it''s simple and easy," Song Qingshu said directly, without trying to make a mystery. "In order to verify whether I''m a fake, those old people stare at me as soon as they come in. I''m sorry if I don''t hypnotize them. So no matter what they see and what they find, the first reaction in their mind is that it''s OK. "


    Daisy was slightly moved. Although she guessed what was going on, she was shocked to get confirmation from him. After all, it was shocking to hypnotize several people in front of the public.


    "This man is just like a demon, who can''t bear the slightest thought of resistance." Daisy thought that if she wanted to get out of his control in the future, she could not defend herself completely? I couldn''t help feeling very sad for a moment.


    "My brother-in-law''s book is too true." As if she knew what she was thinking, Wan Yanping asked directly, "can''t you make any woman in the world fall in love with you? To tell you the truth, have you done it secretly to my sister and me? "


    Hearing her words, Gebi''s face was a little unnatural. Although she felt that she should be a real emotion, how could she be sure that the other party had ever shown her anything?


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "I''m not a God, how can I have such great ability? If that''s the case, why do I work so hard to let the emperors of every country pass on the throne to me? "


    "That''s true," Wan Yanping turned from worry to joy, embracing his arm with some coquetry. "I don''t want you to be so fierce, otherwise I feel very unreal with you."


    "Don''t worry, this skill will never be used on you." Song Qingshu rubbed her hair and made a solemn promise.


    "Well ~" wanyanping nodded her head cleverly, and even Gebi''s eyes were moving, obviously very moved.


    The next few people chat for a while, and Gebi and WAN Yanping have to leave. After all, Gebi needs to be responsible for Tang Kuo''s defense, and WAN Yanping has to deal with the vast amount of information from the Huanyi Academy. Just now Qiu Qianren has gone to the pucha''s house to make a house purchase. They have already had the preliminary results, and they need to deal with all the relevant things.


    Because song Qingshu had not been in the state of Jin for a long time, he was far less familiar with the government affairs here than Ge Bi. In addition, he had to leave early tomorrow morning, so he couldn''t take over the responsibilities. Instead, he became the most idle person.


    Soon, there were only song Qingshu and daiqisi left in the bedroom. Huiyue, the emissary on one side, left wisely. Looking at her back, song Qingshu thought: I don''t know how daiqisi accepted her.


    "Are you interested in Yuer? Shall I ask her to come back and serve you? " Said daisy with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said with a speechless face: "I am such a wasteful existence in your heart


    Daisy''s faint smile: "aren''t you?"


    Thinking of what he had done to her, song Qingshu breathed a breath, but he didn''t have the courage to retort. He had to hold her in his arms fiercely: "with you, the most beautiful woman in the Wulin in the past, I don''t need any other women to serve her?"


    "Don''t they want Gebi and wanyanping?" Daisy looked at her playfully.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect to put himself around the pit, and said: "they all have business to deal with, not empty."


    "That''s why you came to me, the" former "first beauty in the Wulin?" Daisy deliberately accented the old two characters.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "what in the past, I think it is now."


    "Well, how about bizhigebi?" The amorous feelings that Daisy''s eyes reveal are very moving under the reflection of the candlelight.


    "She''s not from the Wulin." Song Qingshu replied.


    Daisy was slightly stunned: "you''re quick." Although the other party didn''t give a clear answer, her expression was obviously good enough. She was no longer stupid enough to ask the other party how she was compared with Zhou Zhiruo. After all, she was not a sensible little girl.


    "By the way, have you heard from Xiao Zhao?" Song Qingshu remembers that she returned to the Central Plains this time to use the power of the kingdom of Jin to help disperse the pressure of the Persian Ming religion. This time, Daiqi Si became the emperor of the kingdom of Jin. Although it was false, she would certainly try every means to find out about her daughter.


    "The situation in Persia is not good. In the past, Mongolia''s cavalry was blocked by continuous mountains and countless blockhouses. But this time, Mongolia mobilized all its forces. It can be said that it has broken the defense of the surrounding bunker. I think Persia can hold on for one or two years at most." Daisy had a worried look on her face.


    "Now the state of Jin is too busy to help." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "I know, so I hope you can solve these problems as soon as possible, and then you can send troops to attack Mongolia." Daisy paused and went on, "you should know why I''m willing to... I''m willing to fall in love with you."

 Chapter 1490

    "Female Song Qingshu''s eyes moved, "I like the word you use."


    Daisy''s face turned red, and song Qingshu was stunned by the beauty in her eyes. She thought that she was a fairy who brought disaster to the country and the people. No wonder that she was so captivated by the people of Ming Dynasty, and even made fan Yao, the right envoy of Guangming, fall into a magic trap all his life.


    After clearing her throat, Daisy snorted: "don''t talk about anything else. The reason why I promise to... With you is to help Xiao Zhao with your strength. If you can''t send troops as soon as possible, I will quietly choose to leave you."


    "You''ve also been poisoned by me. I''ll chase you back to the ends of the earth." Song Qingshu said overbearing, but seeing that Daiqi''s face was not good, she changed her words quickly. After all, it''s not a long-term plan to control people with poison, so it''s better to let her return to her heart.


    "Don''t worry. After coping with this crisis and integrating the kingdom of Jin into a monolithic whole, I will send troops to Mongolia to share the pressure for Xiaozhao." Song Qingshu''s heart is covered with a layer of haze, in fact, he has been playing with the help of the Persian Ming religion to consume the living strength of Mongolia, to buy time for the Central Plains side. It''s not a wise move to face the Mongolian soldiers so early when the Central Plains is still undecided, but these words can''t be spoken with Daiqi.


    "I thank you for Xiao Zhao." Daisy bowed to her.


    Song Qingshu quickly held her: "it''s all a family. What''s more, I can assure you that even if I say ten thousand steps back, I can at least protect Xiaozhao''s integrity."


    When she heard the "family" in his mouth, Daiqi looked strange. At this moment, it was as if she and her husband Han Qianye were talking about their daughter. For a moment, she didn''t notice the subtext in his words.


    "It''s getting late. If you have to go tomorrow, I won''t disturb your rest." There were only two of them in such a big palace. It seemed that there was a layer of ambiguity in the candlelight lights of lonely men and women. All of a sudden, Daisy seemed to be back to her girlhood, and she was a little nervous for a moment.


    Song Qingshu took her hand and said with a smile: "will you leave me here alone?"


    Daisy''s face became more and more ruddy. As expected, she lived up to the name of the peach blossom lady in Daxing Mansion: "if you need me, I''ll call Huiyue envoy back to serve you, or I''ll find some beautiful concubines. They''ve been looking forward to the emperor''s rain and dew."


    Song Qingshu put an effort on her hand and pulled her into her arms: "you should know that I don''t want them."


    As soon as she was hugged by him, Daisy could not help thinking of the beautiful scenery she had gone to Chongyang palace with him before. She could not help feeling soft: "Gebi and pinger will be back soon."


    Holding it in his lap, he felt the amazing elasticity of this peerless object. Song Qingshu took a deep breath and smelled the faint fragrance of the other person. He couldn''t help but feel a bit confused and drunk: "don''t worry, they have a lot of things to deal with and can''t come back for a while."


    Daisy''s heart is beating wildly. She thinks that she clearly loves her dead husband and doesn''t love the man in front of her. But she doesn''t know why this young man can lift up the flame of her body to the greatest extent, which can''t even compare with her beloved husband.


    Feeling her delicate body, song Qingshu picked her up and said with emotion, "these princes and grandsons in Daxing mansion call you lady peach blossom. I think another nickname is more suitable for you."


    "What''s the nickname?" At this time, Daisy''s whole body was full of languid amorous feelings, and her usual cold voice was a little more sweet and greasy.


    "Madame cotton." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Daisy didn''t respond for a moment.


    Song Qingshu gently pinched her: "because your body is softer than cotton, but other people can only see you, can''t touch you, so they only know the appearance of your peach blossom lady, don''t know the essence of your cotton lady."


    Daisy was so ashamed that she punched him in the chest with a pink Fist: "you''re not serious."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, this little girl''s posture is really rare. Don''t you find that when you are with me, all the descendants will be younger?"


    With a snort, Daisy turned away and decided to ignore him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. He took her to the edge of the Dragon bed and put her on it. He came up to her ear and said, "didn''t you just fall in love with me? Come now. "


    Daisy''s heart leaped, and instantly understood what he meant. She gave him a look of shame and anger: "my husband didn''t do this to me in those years."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "that''s because he doesn''t know how to enjoy it. In fact, when I was with you, I realized that although you look mature and beautiful, you are as astringent as a little girl in the boudoir. It''s really outrageous for Han Qianye to have such a miserable wife at home."


    "Don''t talk about him!" Hearing this man arrange her husband, Daisy can''t help but feel a little angry. However, she has to admit that he has some truth. When her husband hurt his lung in the clear water cold pool of Guangmingding, the cold poison invaded her. After that, she coughed all the time and needed to drink medicine for years to recuperate.


    "I''m not being kind." For her attitude, song Qingshu did not get angry, but apologized.


    Daisy was stunned. She didn''t expect that his tone was so sincere. It''s hard for her to continue to blame.


    "Well, let''s not talk about him. Let''s go back to our business. Didn''t you say you wanted to..." Song Qingshu''s next sentence is solid germination.


    Daisy gave him a bad look and wanted to refuse. But who knew that when she came to her mouth, she swallowed it, and her body fell down involuntarily.


    "That''s good." Looking at the exaggerated and graceful curve between her waist and buttocks, song Qingshu couldn''t help slapping her on the top of her, which made Daiqi look back at him, but her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water moist fog.


    "It''s a wonderful thing!" Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and then climbed up


    Although Gebi and WAN Yanping wanted to come back to see their lover that night, it was a pity that pucha ahute''s rebellion was too much involved. They couldn''t separate themselves. They interrogated the main figures of pucha''s family all night long, excluding who were involved in the palace forcing plan and who were totally innocent. The officials of Daxing prefecture were in a constant panic, For fear that he would be involved in the plot against the case, no one can sleep well, except someone heartless in the palace.


    When Gebi and wanyanping come to see song Qingshu off the next day, there is a sharp contrast between them. Although the two girls are beautiful, they stay up all night, but they are inevitably full of fatigue and dark circles. Song Qingshu is very fresh and energetic.


    "It was hard work for you last night." Song Qingshu said apologetically that with his thick skin, he could not help but despise himself. He asked women to be busy, but he enjoyed tenderness in the palace. It was really unkind; But then he thought that it was a proud ability to let so many intelligent and beautiful women work for him.


    "The male lions are only responsible for eating, fighting and mating all the time. The female lions do all the specific work." When song Qingshu thought about it, he became more and more calm.


    As Gebi and WAN Yanping are at this time, it''s not convenient to send him out of the city. Several people are reluctant to part in the palace for a long time, but it''s time to part.


    "I will come back as soon as possible to deal with the affairs of Liao." Before leaving, song Qingshu made a solemn promise.


    With the gold medal awarded by the emperor, song Qingshu changed his dress a little, and walked out of the palace in broad daylight without attracting anyone''s attention. On the way to Zhao Min''s Inn, song Qingshu thought to himself: from the communication with Daiqi Si last night, I''m afraid Persia won''t be able to support her for a long time, so he had to let go of his love, We should integrate the resources of Central Plains as soon as possible and face Mongolia.


    When he came to the inn, he found that Zhao Min was having breakfast by the bed on the second floor. In order to avoid trouble, Zhao Min chose to dress up as a woman. However, Rao was so attracted by the diners around him that he thought where the handsome young man came from. His lips were red and his teeth were white. He was even more handsome than a woman.


    "The princess is so dazzling everywhere." Song Qingshu walked over and said with a smile.


    "Go away, don''t let the powder on my clothes affect my appetite." Who knows Zhao min after seeing him, the facial expression is extremely cold, the tone is speaking with a stranger generally.


    "Do you have the power of powder?" Song Qingshu raised his sleeve to smell it, and subconsciously replied, "I took a bath and changed my clothes."


    As soon as he said this, he knew that he was in the trap. Looking at Zhao Min''s icy expression, he couldn''t help shouting: "well, you deliberately set me up!"


    Zhao minbai glanced at him: "do you still use the same formula? Here, some people call her the cheapest wife of the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin. I won''t go to her after you come back with your character


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "I really didn''t have anything to do with Gebi last night." Because it was Daisy who accompanied her last night. Of course, he would not be stupid enough to say the last sentence.


    Seeing that Zhao Min didn''t mean to believe it at all, he quickly swore: "if anything happened to me and Gebi yesterday, let me... Let me..." for a moment, he didn''t know what kind of oath to make.


    "Let you have nothing to say." Zhao Min said sarcastically.


    Song Qingshu had a flash of inspiration: "I can''t marry you all my life!"


    Zhao Min was stunned. Her face was even whiter than jade. She suddenly turned red. She picked up her fan and hit him in his arms. "You bastard, what are you doing with me?"


    "Then you should believe it." Song Qingshu leans over with a smile.


    Although Zhao Min was angry in her heart, she really believed the oath, but she refused to admit defeat: "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. Does it mean that I can go to Beijing now?"


    "Of course!" Song Qingshu raised his mouth and looked at the mountains and rivers in the north. In an instant, he was filled with boundless ambition.

 Chapter 1491

    "I arrived yesterday and left early today. I haven''t paid much attention to your cheap little wife. Is it too hasty?" Zhao Min looks worried for him. In fact, his eyebrows are full of smiles.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "what is cheap little wife, song Bi and I now know the roots, it can be said that the two love each other, mutual respect."


    "Yo, you''re in love with other people''s wives." Zhao Min made an exclamatory expression, and the meaning of sarcasm jumped onto the paper.


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "I don''t want to tell you, I''ll have breakfast first." He knew that it was not a wise choice to quarrel with Zhao Min, so he quickly bowed his head to eat.


    Zhao Min wanted to continue to ridicule him. Seeing that he didn''t have a chance to speak, he had no choice but to let him, especially when he ate too fast and choked. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "You''re in a hurry. Drink slowly." Zhao Min chuckled and handed the cup to him.


    Seeing the faint lipprint on the teacup, song Qingshu was stunned. Zhao Min also reflected that he accidentally handed over the teacup he had drunk. He was so ashamed that he quickly reached out to get it back. However, song Qingshu reacted to a lot of things. He took it directly in his hand and shrunk back. He said with a smile, "No."


    Zhao Min snatched it several times, but failed to return. He drank all the water in his tea cup in his spare time. He was extremely embarrassed.


    "Well, even the water seems to be sweeter in the cup that the princess drank." Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to be intoxicated.


    "I don''t care about you." Zhao Min didn''t expect that it was her turn to say this so soon. She couldn''t hang up on her face and left directly.


    Song Qingshu laughed and continued to catch up with some snacks in his hand: "I haven''t finished eating yet. How can I go so fast?"


    Zhao Min has not yet come to answer, but was stopped in front of the shop boy: "Hey, you haven''t given the money yet."


    Zhao Min is still angry, directly don''t come over face to signal song Qingshu, song Qingshu touched his arms, suddenly face a change: "bad, I changed clothes, no money with me."


    This time, the shopkeeper was impolite: "look at the two princesses dressed like human beings, how could they be the owners who want to eat overlord''s food?"


    Song Qingshu explained with a wry smile: "we are just fighting and forget to pay the bill." Although he has excellent martial arts and high status, he still keeps the kind heart of an ordinary person in his previous life and has enough patience for an ordinary shopkeeper.


    "Quarrel?" Who knows that shopkeeper suddenly raised his voice, "you guys who eat overlord''s food by fighting don''t know how many times you''ve seen. Give money quickly, and you don''t want to leave if you don''t give it to anyone."


    People around him also began to point out that Zhao Min could not bear this. He took out a ingot of silver and threw it. Then he left with a cold face. Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile and rushed to catch up.


    The second child took silver, but still couldn''t help but Tucao: "two big men make complaints about me. Evil is not nauseous. No wonder they are born with thin skin and tender flesh."


    Although his voice is small, song Qingshu and Zhao Min are both from the Wulin. They can hear clearly. Zhao Min almost falls down and turns around in anger. Song Qingshu pulls her away in a hurry, so that she won''t suffer a big loss.


    "What are you pulling me for?" Until he got to a clean place, Zhao Min finally got rid of song Qingshu''s hand, "that shopkeeper''s mouth is too smelly, I want to teach him a good lesson."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are a princess. You have a large number of people. Don''t worry about this kind of people. What''s more, he didn''t tell lies. You are really delicate and tender, and we are really kind to each other..."


    Zhao Min''s anger was almost gone. When he heard the last sentence, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows: "who is in love with you?"


    Seeing that she was angry again, song Qingshu quickly changed the topic: "princess, I have a question for you."


    See him suddenly a face solemn, Zhao Min as expected was attracted attention: "what?" There was still some anger in the tone.


    "How do you say you can completely turn power into your own?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Zhao Min suddenly responded: "do you want to turn Tang Kuo''s power into your own?"


    Song Qingshu nods. This is really his headache. He can use Tang Kuo''s identity to exercise his power. But once it is revealed that he is song Qingshu, all his previous power will collapse, which makes him feel insecure.


    Although disfigurement is against the sky, it also has a natural defect, that is, your true identity cannot be exposed.


    This is true of the state of Jin and the state of Qing before him. His biggest problem is that he can''t use the national strength of the two countries as song Qingshu.


    Who knows Zhao Min said lightly: "what''s the difficulty? Just rebuild the new army?"


    "Build a new army?" Song Qingshu was stunned, as if he had touched her thinking, but he didn''t.


    "It''s true to build a new army. From the commander to the middle-level officers to the soldiers at the bottom, they are carefully selected by themselves, and then they are given the highest honor and better pay. After a few years of fighting in the South and North, this army can completely become your next of kin. In the future, it will be your exposed identity. These are the troops that have been following you in honor and disgrace, It''s definitely easier to listen to you than the original army of the kingdom of Jin. "


    "In today''s world of great strife, there are eight hundred excuses for reorganizing the army. Moreover, the people who have mastered the army in troubled times have enough confidence." After a pause, Zhao Min continued, "of course, if you have the ability to control the financial system of the kingdom of Jin, you''ll get twice the result with half the effort. In this troubled world, as long as you have money and an army, there will be others."


    Song Qingshu excitedly held her in his arms: "Minmin, you are really Zhang Liang. Listening to your words is like being enlightened."


    Zhao Min didn''t expect that he suddenly hugged himself like this, blushed with shame and tried to push him away: "you let me go!"


    "Ha ha, it''s hard for me for a moment. I''m sorry." Song Qingshu released her, her face was full of excited smile.


    Seeing that he was so happy, Zhao Min could not help but chuckle, but she suddenly remembered that in case song Qingshu and Mongolia were enemies in the future... Her heart was covered with a layer of haze.


    "I can help Mongolia weaken the kingdom of Jin in this way. It''s not in the way..." Zhao Min comforted herself secretly. With her wisdom, can''t she see something? Only when she thought about it a little, she stopped thinking.


    The next two people have their own thoughts, and finally arrive in the capital a few days later.


    Looking at the magnificent city wall, song Qingshu said with emotion: "the terrain here is really dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. No wonder that the northern Han Dynasty used a small area to defend against the northern expeditions of the Northern Song Dynasty in the Later Zhou Dynasty. Liao has such a strong city, so it is safe to protect itself in this troubled time. "


    Zhao Min''s tone was a little cynical: "Liao was never good at guarding the city. Their custom has always been Nabo at four o''clock. The emperor took a hundred civil and military officials and troops to hunt around. When they went to the place with rich water and grass, they Nabo. That''s the actual capital. Now that the state of Jin has defeated the state, there is no condition for hunting around. This is the only way to hide in this strong city. Presumably, the slightly bloody Khitans will not be proud of this city, but will feel it is a shame. "


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded in agreement.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go into the city and find a place to live." Zhao Min took the lead in walking towards the gate.


    "Do you think we''ll go to the inn later? Will it happen that there is only one room left in the inn?" Song Qingshu leaned forward with a drooling face.


    "It''s not as possible as you said." Zhao Min snorted coldly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "why not? You know I''ve always had good luck."


    "You think it''s beautiful," Zhao Min gave him a white look, and his cheek flashed a little red. "Who told you we stayed in the inn?"


    "Where can I stay at the inn?" Song Qingshu suddenly had an idea in her heart. In order to hide her identity, she wanted to hide in brothels and other places? Do you agree or pretend to refuse?


    "I''ve bought a leisure mansion here, and I''ll live there." Zhao Min said as if nothing had happened.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He quickly realized that the leisure residence was her secret place: "you are really cunning. You must have a similar residence in Daxing mansion with your personality. Why did you stay in an inn instead of living there before?"


    "I''ll take you there, and you''ll be taken home by Huanyi yard?" Zhao minbai glanced at him as if he had asked a mentally retarded question.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while.


    "What''s more, who told you I was living in an inn?" Zhao Min said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu doubts: "but the next morning..."


    "I just have breakfast there," Zhao Min snorted. "You want to be gorgeous in gentle country. How can I wait in the inn alone? Of course, I go to my own house to have a rest."


    "If I come back, won''t I not find you?" Song Qingshu was depressed and said, "you''ve been waiting for me all night!"


    Zhao Min''s eyes twinkled and hummed: "don''t be sentimental. Who has been waiting for you all night? I want to know with my toes that you won''t come back from gentleness at night. "


    "Who said that? I''ll come back to you tomorrow evening, but I can''t find you." Song Qingshu said quickly, staring into her eyes.


    "Impossible, I''ve been..." said half, Zhao Min immediately realized the trick, red face glared at him, feel unable to face him, quickly turned around and left.


    Song Qingshu was surprised in his eyes and rushed to catch up with him. Unfortunately, he ignored him.


    "Blind you dog eye, can''t see road!" Just when they were entangled, suddenly a shrill sound of breaking the air came quickly.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he took Zhao Min to hide. It turned out that it was a black whip. Because it was empty, it made a sound of explosion.


    Song Qingshu was very angry. Just now, if the ordinary people didn''t have time to dodge and were whipped by this whip, it would be very vicious.


    However, before he had time to break out, the knight who wielded the long whip scolded: "bold and unruly, how dare you rush into Princess Cheng''an''s luanjia!"

 Chapter 1492

    "Princess Cheng''an?" Hearing this name, song Qingshu''s anger suddenly disappeared. He subconsciously looked behind. He saw a group of knights in bright clothes and horses surrounded by a gorgeous carriage, followed by some servant girls and servants, and then a group of soldiers with armor. We can see how smart and tough they are.


    Song Qingshu tried to look into the carriage, but no matter how skillful he was, he couldn''t see through the wall. He couldn''t see if it was yelunan.


    "Smelly boy, what are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll dig your eyes." The knight saw that song Qingshu ignored him. Instead, he looked at the carriage with a pair of peevish eyes, which made him very angry.


    Song Qingshu was angry in his heart. At this time, a faint voice came from the carriage: "forget it, let''s go."


    Song Qingshu was glad to hear that it was indeed yelunan''s voice, but what surprised him was that yelunan''s voice before was delicate and beautiful, with a kind of detached temperament. Today, although the voice is still pleasant, it is less flexible and more desolate.


    It''s a pity that jerunanthen didn''t speak after saying a word, and didn''t show up at all. The curtain of the carriage didn''t pull up at all.


    Watching the motorcade gradually enter the city, song Qingshu was in a daze when Zhao Min came to him and said happily, "tut Tut, the king of Qi is one of the best in martial arts. He was bullied by a soldier."


    "The dog bit you. Do you want to bite back?" Song Qingshu said indifferently.


    "I won''t bite it back, but at least I''ll give it a stick." Zhao Min snorted. With a flick of his finger, a stone bullet hit the knight''s leg. The horse stood up in shock. The knight fell to the ground and his mouth was covered with blood.


    "Giggle ~" Zhao Min sent out bursts of silver bell like laughter, "this is comfortable in my heart."


    "The princess is really a heroine." Song Qingshu could not help but give a thumbs up.


    "I''m still mad at you ~"


    "Didn''t you all talk to me?"


    "Who told you to speak means not to be angry?"


    "Er ~"


    They went into the city with their mouths mixed all the way and unconsciously came to Zhao Min''s private house.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "there are such elegant places in the north. The princess is really an elegant person."


    "It''s just so so here." Zhao Min seems to be just talking about an ordinary thing.


    When song Qingshu thought that she could build a green willow villa in the desert, he thought that the manor was nothing.


    Zhao Min leads song Qingshu to settle down in the garden, and then takes him to the study. A servant has been serving tea for a long time. Tea is the best Longjing in the south of the Yangtze River. Song Qingshu has to sigh that these top nobles can really enjoy it. Zhao Min may not come here once a year, but all kinds of things are excellent. What a luxury.


    As for those servants, song Qingshu didn''t treat them as ordinary servants. If they could be selected as the servants of Shangjing''s Secret stronghold, they must be the top secret agents of Mongolia.


    Song Qingshu quietly felt the breathing rhythm of these people, and sure enough, their martial arts were not weak.


    After holding back his servant, Zhao Min said, "besides knowing that Murong Jingyue is in Shangjing, do you have any other information?"


    Song Qingshu knew that this was the thing she cared about most, and for a moment, he put away his cynical expression: "he should have disguised as a Khitan official when he got the news, but he didn''t know who he was disguised."


    "Da Yin is hiding in the court. No wonder I launched Ruyang palace before, and all the intelligence networks couldn''t find out about him. It turns out that he was hiding in the state of Liao." Zhao Min said indignantly that she had found three possible places before, but it turned out that they were all false. Now he wanted to hide in the court of Khitan, Mongolia''s ally, which really coincided with the word "black under the lamp".


    "However, although Khitan is now in decline, there are 800 officials in the capital. It''s not easy to find a Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "As long as you know he''s here, you can always find him out." Zhao Min confidently says that she has been tortured by Murong Jingyue''s poison for the past year. She has been looking for his whereabouts, and she has been holding a group of evil fire in her heart.


    Next, Zhao Min gathered the people in charge here, and then prepared all kinds of materials for going to the capital. While analyzing them, he asked them about the confidence of some officials and nobles in the capital. On the contrary, song Qingshu had nothing to do.


    "I''ll go outside and investigate to see if I can get anything." Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying.


    Zhao Min frowned. She didn''t think song Qingshu would be able to find anything in such a short time. However, seeing him staying here was not helpful. Besides, it was a secret intelligence stronghold of Mongolia. It was inconvenient for him to stay here, so she agreed.


    Song Qingshu came out of the garden and strolled in the upper capital for a while. He got nothing except to know the local conditions and customs here.


    "Have you heard that Princess Cheng''an is going to marry the prince of Xixia?" When passing by a tavern, the chat content of several Khitans instantly attracted song Qingshu.


    "Princess Cheng''an has excellent martial arts and is as beautiful as heaven. It''s really cheap as the smelly boy of Xixia." One of them said indignantly.


    Another Khitan sighed: "it''s also our great Liao, which is not what it used to be. We actually want to be a vassal state of Xixia."


    "Xixia, the grass on the wall, used to look down on us. As a result, when the state of Jin came, it immediately changed its family. Such a treacherous country would marry Princess Cheng''an there. It would not lose its wife and turn into a soldier."


    "Xixia people married Princess Cheng''an. If they don''t fulfill their promise, I will fight my life and go to Lingzhou city."


    "Cut, if you want to have that ability, you might as well let the emperor order to give you the princess!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the discussion of several people, song Qingshu''s heart showed yelunan Xian''s determination when she left. She thought of the despondency in her voice at the gate of the city just now. For a moment, her heart was stormy, and she couldn''t help it any more. On the way, she inquired about the direction of King Wei''s house, and then hurried there.


    King Wei''s house occupied a large area of houses in the capital city, and the power of Yelv Yixin in Liao state can be seen. Although the Wei palace is heavily guarded, it is not difficult to sneak into the palace under the cover of night because of the martial arts of song Qingshu.


    Over the years, song Qingshu became an expert in architectural layout. After a general survey, he guessed the place where his wife was. He searched all the way to find the past and finally found yelunan fairy''s boudoir.


    "Why are there guards at the door?" Seeing the guards with swords at the gate of the courtyard, song Qingshu was stunned. He knew that the inside and outside of the general official''s residence were separated. The inside residence was where the female dependents were, and the guards could not enter the inside residence.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any longer. His lightness skill was so strong that he flew directly into the yard from mid air. These bodyguards didn''t expect that someone could fly over their heads silently. They didn''t know what happened.


    After entering the courtyard, he saw yelunan fairy sitting on the window, staring at the bright moon in the sky in a daze. At night, the cold wind made her clothes flutter, as if she would jump down from above at any time. In a hurry, song Qingshu flew over and rushed her to the house from the window.


    When she was attacked suddenly, yelunan fairy was also shocked. She instinctively waved her hand and began to fight back. Her martial arts were among the best among the young generation of Liao. Unless she met some famous masters in the Jianghu for many years, she would be safe.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she raised her hand, she found that she was restrained by the other party. When she was shocked and wanted to call for help, she suddenly recognized the other party''s appearance. She was stunned: "Qingshu?"


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "don''t jump out of the building if you can''t think of anything. I''m in charge of everything. I won''t let you marry the prince of Xixia."


    "You think I''m going to jump off a building?" yelunan fairy said strangely


    "Isn''t it?" Song Qingshu also gradually realized that he might have made an oolong.


    "Why should I jump?" Yelunan fairy pushed him away and said faintly.


    "Er, you are forced to marry the prince of Xixia, and you can''t resist. I can''t think of it for a moment..." the more song Qingshu said, the less confident he was.


    Jerunam looked at him and said, "I will."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was forced to go back in an instant when he was full of words.


    Soon he reacted and said, "no, I can''t let you marry another man."


    "You are such a bully," yelunanxian frowned. "You haven''t settled with me for bullying me last time. You even arranged for me."


    Song Qingshu breathed. Thinking of the last time in Yangzhou, he said awkwardly, "I''m sorry about the last time, but it was an accident..."


    Yelunan fairy interrupted him: "accident or intentional, anyway, things have happened, and these are useless."


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Nanxian sister, you can rest assured that I will be responsible."


    Yelunan fairy face slightly red, spat: "who wants you to be responsible!"


    "That night..." as soon as song Qingshu opened his mouth, yelunan fairy interrupted him: "the women in our grassland don''t have as many rules as you Han women. What happened that night happened. I don''t need you to be responsible, and you don''t think I''ll be like a Han woman with you... I''ll take myself as your person."


    "Of course not." Song Qingshu zhengse said, as a person who will travel through later generations, how can he feel that if there is a relationship between the two sides, they must be together? One night stand and appointment should not be too common.


    "Well, you can go." Yelunanxian stood by the window, the moonlight sprinkled on her face, as if covered with a layer of quiet Yingguang, "after all, I''m going to be the princess of Xixia, I can''t fall into the mouth."


    Seeing her watery eyes, song Qingshu couldn''t help getting angry: "have you seen the prince of Xixia?"


    "No Jerunam shook his head.


    "I haven''t seen him before. Why didn''t he marry me?" Song Qingshu was angry.


    "As the prince of a country, the other side''s status is not insulting to me. What''s more, the Xixia emperor is old, and he will be able to ascend the throne in a few years. At that time, I will be the queen, and I don''t know how many women can''t envy me. Why don''t I marry?" There was a slight smile on yelunan''s face, as if he was telling something unrelated to himself.

 Chapter 1493

    When song Qingshu came out of the Wei palace, he was very disappointed. He knew that there was no alliance between himself and yelunan fairy, and he was not a lover. He had no reason to ask her to be like this or that, but he was still flustered when he thought that she was going to be someone else''s wife.


    In particular, her attitude is just like that of an ordinary friend... No, even an ordinary friend is inferior, which makes him hurt.


    But he also knew that other people had their own thoughts and feelings, and he could not force them to do so.


    He went all the way back to Zhao Min''s courtyard. Seeing him back, Zhao Min asked casually, "have you found any clues?"


    "No ~" Song Qingshu shook his head, obviously a little frustrated.


    Zhao Min gave him a strange look, but she was excited now, but she didn''t pay much attention to his abnormality: "you come and have a look, I''ll analyze some clues here."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu finally brings up a trace of spirit. You should know that Murong Jingyue is not only related to the poison in Zhao Min''s body, but also the enemy that xuexue''er has been pursuing. If he doesn''t get rid of it for a day, xuexue''er will be in danger for another day. Murong Jingyue is hidden in the dark, just like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity. It''s hard to feel at ease if he doesn''t get rid of it.


    Zhao Min unfolded a roll of paper, which was covered with people''s names. Pointing to the people''s names, he said, "this is the list of all the important officials of the Khitan court."


    Looking at the well-organized name above, not only has the name, but also has the official position, as well as some brief comments, song Qingshu can''t help but praise: "your efficiency is really high."


    "Of course, the princess will be all right," Zhao Min said with a smile. "I''ll tell you something about it, so that you won''t be confused next."


    "Good." Before Song Qingshu, although he had heard about the court halls of Liao state in the state of Jin, only a few of them were well-known, and the rest of them were civil and military officials.


    "Yelv Hongji, the emperor of Liao, doesn''t need to be introduced. I believe Murong Jingyue has no such ability to impersonate him." Zhao Min made a brief comment. Song Qingshu nodded secretly. He thought it was necessary for him to be able to make Li daitaojiang. He didn''t think Murong Jingyue could do it.


    Zhao Min continued: "although the state of Liao is now in decline, there are still many concubines in the harem, but only three of them are important: Empress Xiao Guanyin, concubine Wen Xiao Zhonghui and concubine Yuan Xiao Yingying."


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that Su Quan had come to the state of Liao, and he didn''t know where she was now.


    "The empress Xiao Guanyin, who is good at music, chess, calligraphy and painting, is the daughter of Xiao Pei, the Prime Minister of the northern government. She is now the most popular." Zhao Min pointed to a person''s name.


    Song Qingshu thinks that the name of Xiao Guanyin is familiar. He suddenly remembers that she is the queen who died in a unjust case in history. He doesn''t know whether she will have that sad ending in the world.


    "Concubine Xiao Zhonghui, the cousin of empress Xiao Guanyin, is also the daughter of the fifth room of her uncle. She is charming and lively, and has always been loved by the emperor." Zhao Min went on to introduce.


    "Xiao Zhonghui?" Song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. This name feels familiar. It seems to be the name of the heroine in a book. I don''t know if it''s the same person.


    "Xiao Yingying, the concubine of the Yuan Dynasty, is the younger sister of Xiao Fengxian, the Privy Minister of the South Council. Her mother''s family is strong, and her appearance is not vulgar. She is also very popular with the emperor." Zhao Min commented.


    The name of Xiao Fengxian is impressive in Song Qingshu. First, he is an important Minister of the Liao state. Second, he is easily associated with LV Fengxian of the Three Kingdoms, so he is deeply impressed. According to the Huanyi academy, this man is a loyal and filial son on the surface, but in fact he is also an ambitious person.


    "The prince is still young, let alone two princesses who have been married. Princess Zhao''s son-in-law is Xiao e du''o, who was the emperor of paiyin at that time." seeing song Qingshu''s doubts, Zhao Min explained, "the emperor of paiyin is like a secretary. He stays by the emperor''s side to help deal with some clerical matters."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s understanding, Zhao Min went on to say, "Princess Wei''s son-in-law is the Duwei Xiao xiamo. This person is my key observation object. I suspect that he is probably Murong Jingyue."


    "Why?" Why did so many officials Zhao Min pick him out?


    "Because Xiao xiamo had been unknown until now, when the emperor recruited the princess of the state of Wei, he suddenly rose up, defeated all powerful competitors and became the son-in-law." Zhao Min replied.


    Song Qingshu agrees. Like reading a novel in a previous life, the protagonist is often unknown at the beginning, but he is suddenly born, and is often crossed


    Zhao Min suddenly looked at him strangely: "in other words, although song Qingshu used to be the best of the young generation in the world, he was far from the top. As a result, you soared to the sky after the lion slaughtering Conference... Who are you pretending to be?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. Zhao Min was really smart. He could guess eight to nine at random, but he didn''t want to reveal the biggest secret. He hummed: "I was defeated at the lion slaughtering conference, and I realized that I could not look at it with the same eyes as before."


    "That''s true," Zhao Min said with a smile. She just said it casually and didn''t pay attention to it. "In addition to Xiao xiamo, there is another very suspicious person, that is, the deputy secretary in front of the hall checks Xiao shiyilang, who is called Xiao shiyilang."£¨ Note: the prototype of Xiao Shilang here is Xiao shisan, the deputy chief inspector in the history of Liao state.)


    Because of the influence of the Northern Song Dynasty, whether it is the state of Liao or the state of Jin, there are many shadows of the Northern Song Dynasty in the official system. For example, this dianqiansi is one of them.


    Song Qingshu was drinking water when he heard Xiao shiilang''s name.


    Zhao Min didn''t know why he reacted so much. He explained to himself, "Xiao shiilang has excellent martial arts, but no one knows his origin. It''s too mysterious."


    Song Qingshu thinks that Xiao shiilang is not a member of the Golden Book world. It''s very likely that he was disguised by Murong Jingyue. However, on second thought, Xue Yiren and Shen Bijun came out before. It seems that many Xiao shiilang are reasonable. For a moment, they can''t help but get tangled.


    Zhao Min didn''t know that the thunder was rolling in his mind at this time. He continued to explain the situation of the Khitan court to him: "the highest authority of Liao state is the North Privy Council. The North Privy Council envoy Yelu Renxian now has been fighting for a long time in the northwest. As a result, the power of the North Privy Council has fallen into the hands of the second leader Yelu Yixin, who is the father of Sheriff Yelu Nanxian of Cheng''an."


    Song Qingshu nodded, which he had known for a long time.


    Zhao Min went on to say: "the third leader knows about the Privy affairs of the North Council. Xiao Yuli also said that his niece married Yelv Yixin''s son; Xiao Weixin, the fourth leader and Deputy Secretary of the North Council, was always upright and did not form a party with Yelv Yixin; Zhang Xiaojie, the North Privy Council envoy, was promoted by Yelv Yixin. It can be said that today''s North Privy Council is under Yelv Yixin''s control. "


    Song Qingshu was puzzled: "why would Yelv Yixin let his own daughter go to make peace with him since he was so powerful? Isn''t it easy to find a princess in the upper capital? "


    "I don''t quite understand that," Zhao Min shook his head. "I think he wants to take the opportunity to establish a relationship with Xixia. Having this foreign league can consolidate his power."


    This is the only explanation song Qingshu has to think about. Last time in Yangzhou, Yelv Yixin spared no effort to fight for his own time with Yelv Nanxian''s life in order to escape. It can be seen that he was thin and cool in nature and had no affection for his father and daughter. What he was thinking was how to maximize the effectiveness of his daughter.


    "The southern Privy Council is Xiao Fengxian''s territory, his younger sister is the emperor''s yuan imperial concubine, and his younger brother is Du Tongjun, Du Tongxiao Sixian. His real strength is not under Yelv Yixin." Zhao Min commented.


    Before Song Qingshu, he learned from the intelligence of Jin state that there were three most important military forces in the upper capital of Liao state. One was the front department, which was similar to the imperial guards of Han Dynasty, guarding the imperial palace; Second, all the imperial palaces were deployed, and they were in charge of the imperial army. They were the most elite troops loyal to the emperor; The third is the Department of the general army, which is the local garrison of the upper capital and is responsible for the defense of the upper capital.


    Now, Xiao Fengxian and his brother are in charge of the southern Privy Council and the capital guard, and their strength can not be underestimated.


    Because in the official system of Liao state, there are always north and south. At first, song Qingshu thought that the North was the official who controlled the Khitans, and the one who led the South was the official who controlled the Han people. Later, he learned from the information of Jin state that this was not the case. The official who controlled the Han people was called the Privy Council of han''er, and so on. It was difficult to be the pivot of actual power. Whether it was the Privy Council of the South or the Prime Minister of the south, it was still the affairs of the Khitan tribe, It has nothing to do with the Han people.


    The reason why the north and South Privy Council are divided is that the North Privy Council is specialized in military affairs and the South Privy Council is specialized in ordinary civil and political affairs;


    There were 20 tribes at the time of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, which expanded to 34 in the middle period, and even 48 in the later period. The northern prime minister''s office was in charge of the military and political affairs of 28 departments, including the fifth, sixth, wukai, NIRA and Tulu; Nanzai prime minister''s office is in charge of the military and political affairs of 16 departments, such as Yishi, chute, Tuju and pin.


    The well-known king of the northern court and the king of the southern court are actually another names of the fifth and the sixth court. The king of the northern court is in charge of the military and political affairs of the fifth court, while the king of the southern court is in charge of the military and political affairs of the sixth court. Because the fifth and the sixth court are the largest tribes in Khitan, they have much more power than the leaders of other tribes.


    Zhao Min suddenly got up and said, "the information of the Liao government and the public is about the same as what you have introduced. Now let''s start from Xiao xiamo, the commander of the emperor''s son-in-law, to see if he is Murong Jingyue pretending to be."


    Song Qingshu asked suspiciously, "why don''t you start from Xiao Shilang?" Compared with Xiao xiamo, he felt that Xiao Shilang had more doubts.


    Zhao Min took a secret letter to Yang Yang: "because I got the news before, I found that Xiao xiamo didn''t go back to the emperor''s son-in-law''s house after he came out of the palace. Instead, he sneaked to the outskirts of the city, which was very suspicious. Since he ran into him, let''s start with him."


    "It seems that it''s all fate. Let''s start with him." Song Qingshu is secretly surprised. Zhao Min''an''s intelligence network in Liao state is really powerful. The whereabouts of a son-in-law are always concerned.

 Chapter 1494

    Song Qingshu and Zhao Min all the way to a small courtyard in the south of the city, where a person had been waiting for them.


    "Are you sure Xiao Xia is here?" Zhao Min asked faintly. At this moment, the elegant demeanor of Shaomin princess is all obvious.


    The man replied, "my subordinates have followed him all the way here. It''s definitely him."


    "How long has he been in?" Zhao Min asked.


    "About a year." The man returned.


    Zhao Min waved his hand: "you go back first. We''ll take it from here."


    The man''s face hesitated: "princess, Xiao Xia''s martial arts skills are very good. You are alone..."


    Zhao Min pointed to song Qingshu: "there is him." Song Qingshu''s chest was very good, and he was very energetic.


    The man glanced at Song Qingshu. Although he didn''t know him and looked like a dandy, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he trusted the master''s judgment and retreated silently.


    "You''re very strict with me." Song Qingshu said thoughtfully.


    "They just have to obey my orders." Zhao Min faintly replied, and then asked him to go to the yard.


    Song Qingshu chased up and reminded: "be careful of ambush."


    Zhao Min stopped and agreed with his judgment: "you take me in." She had seen song Qingshu''s lightness skill, and knew that with him, she couldn''t find two people even in the dragon''s den.


    Song Qingshu nodded, hugged her soft waist, and quietly dived into the small yard. Cuddling between the two is nothing new, more intimate moves have been, so holding together, two people are not aware of what is wrong.


    However, as soon as he entered the yard, song Qingshu found that he was worried. There was no ambush here, not even a bodyguard. The whole yard was dark, only one room was dimly lit.


    Song Qingshu takes Zhao minfei to the room, pokes a hole in the window and looks in.


    "Ah ~" a woman''s voice suddenly came from inside, which made song Qingshu''s hand tremble. He almost didn''t bump into the window. Zhao Min on one side was also startled: "what''s the sound?"


    Song Qingshu has a guess in his heart, but he still needs to confirm it. He makes a silent move to Zhao Min, and then goes to the window to look in.


    Inside, the light was dim and yellow, and the bed was turning red and blue. It was indistinct that a burly man was doing something indescribable on a woman. The woman''s white legs were kicking wildly, which was obviously very emotional. Just now, the voice could not help but come out.


    "What''s going on inside?" Noticing that song Qingshu''s face was getting more and more strange, and a funny smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, Zhao Min asked in a hurry.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu doesn''t know how to explain it, but he can''t help but evaluate it. Well, although he can''t see the woman''s appearance, her skin is quite white.


    Zhao Min can''t restrain his curiosity and tries to push himself away to see it, but song Qingshu doesn''t move: "you''d better not read it. You''ll regret it."


    "What''s the point?" The more song Qingshu said that, the more curious Zhao Min became. Seeing that he couldn''t push it, he simply opened a new hole in the window and lowered his head.


    "Ah Zhao Min exclaimed, as if he had been burned to the general moment back, a face has already blushed.


    Song Qingshu hands a spread: "I said let you don''t see, who let you don''t believe me."


    Zhao Min immediately annoyed, powder boxing directly to him: "you bastard, deliberately dig a hole for me to pick, deliberately see me make a fool of myself."


    "I''ll let you stop reading," Song Qingshu said with a smile on his face. He pressed Zhao Min''s hand and pushed her to the shadow.


    Zhao Min was surprised. Her first reaction was that song Qingshu''s appreciation of the pictures inside led to her Qi and blood churning. She wanted to do that dirty thing to herself, but she soon realized that the other party was not like this.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu came up to her ear and whispered, "silence, someone''s coming."


    Zhao Min also noticed that someone came into the yard and closed her lips in a hurry, for fear of making a sound to alarm the other party. However, in such a quiet environment, her body was several times more sensitive than usual. She could even clearly feel song Qingshu''s breath sprayed on her skin, and her face turned red.


    In order to divert her attention, she hurried to the gate of the courtyard and saw a middle-aged man with evil eyes come in. Next to him was a big man with a face full of scum and slovenness. However, the whole person looked open-minded and unrestrained.


    "Who is this man?" Song Qingshu and Zhao Min have the same suspicion. They recognize that the sinister middle-aged man is Yelv Yixin.


    In order to avoid being discovered by them, song Qingshu leads Zhao Min to the back side of the room, and then releases Zhao Min''s hand. Zhao Min''s face is delicate, and he looks white with a smile: "it turns out that the romantic young master song uses these means to take advantage of other people''s girls."


    Song Qingshu didn''t show any embarrassment. Instead, he went back to: "we''ve both hugged each other, and we''ve been kissing each other. Can we still take advantage of your hand?"


    When Zhao Min heard that Liu Mei was about to stand up, song Qingshu quickly took her to the window: "they went in."


    After all, curiosity got the upper hand. Zhao Min glared at him, and then he looked at him by the window.


    The door was kicked open, and the two people on the bed were obviously frightened. Xiao Xia pulled the quilt over the woman and tied her belt while she got up. Zhao Min spat and hurried away.


    "Which son of a bitch..." Xiao Xia scolded. She suddenly recognized Yelv Yixin who came in. The second half of the speech swallowed him. Although he was the son-in-law, Yelv Yixin was powerful. He didn''t dare to offend him.


    "The son-in-law is at ease." Yelv Yixin looked at the woman on the bed and said with a smile.


    As soon as his voice fell, the man around him flashed to the bed, and the woman fell on the bed. At this time, the man returned to his original place, as if he had not moved from beginning to end.


    "It''s a fast body method." Song Qingshu secretly praises that although he can''t compare with himself and Dongfang muxue, he is also a first-class lightness skill in the Jianghu.


    Seeing the woman lying on the bed, Xiao Xia felt surprised and angry: "Xiao shiyilang, what are you doing?"


    "Xiao shiilang?" Hearing what he said, the two people outside were surprised. Even shy Zhao Min looked into the room again.


    "It turns out that he is Xiao Shilang." Looking at this slovenly man, song Qingshu secretly nods his head. He is unrestrained and uninhibited, which is quite in line with Xiao Shilang''s personality.


    "Don''t worry, she''s all right. She just passed out." Xiao shiilang shrugged his shoulders, with a smile of evil spirit on his lips.


    "King Wei, what does that mean?" Although afraid of Yelv Yixin, Xiao Xia is still angry in her heart and looks coldly at Yelv Yixin.


    "It''s not very interesting. The main reason is that it''s not convenient for her to hear the next words," Yelv said with a smile. "You know it''s for her good."


    Xiao Xia knows what the other party is saying is the truth, and the more she knows, the easier she will be silenced.


    "What does the king of Wei want to say?" Xiao Xia wipe frown way.


    Yelv Yixin was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he said something about the past: "does the son-in-law know how Xiao Hengde, the king of Lanling, died?"


    Xiao Xia couldn''t understand his meaning, but she replied: "it''s not because the princess of Yue died of illness. He thought of his wife and became ill. He died soon?"


    "It''s just cheating on outsiders," Yelv Yixin sneered. "When Lanling Princess and his maid of honor released their private communication, they made his wife Princess Yue die of grief and indignation. Empress Dowager Xiao was so angry that she secretly gave her death. Because it was about the face of the royal family, she claimed that he died of illness because he missed his wife. "


    Xiao Xia wiped a slight color change: "what do you say these to me for?"


    Yelv Yixin sighed: "some people just can''t learn the lessons of history. The situation of the son-in-law is so similar to that of the Lanling princess." As he said, he glanced at the woman on the bed. "The son-in-law won''t tell me that this woman is a princess, will he?"


    Xiao Xia wiped to hum a: "know clearly and ask."


    Yelv Yixin continued: "when Xiao Hengde was the king of Lanling, empress Xiao said that she would give death to him. Now you are just a son-in-law Duwei. Do you think the Empress Dowager will be merciful?"


    Xiao Xia wiped her face and said, "are you threatening me?"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s just an analysis of the facts." Yelv said with a faint smile.


    Xiao xiamo said, "what do you want me to do?" He was not stupid. He knew that Yelv Yixin had come here specially instead of reporting. He must have taken the opportunity to coerce himself into doing something for him.


    "The son-in-law is really a smart man." Yelv Yixin said with a smile, "the emperor''s son-in-law must have heard recently that Yelv Chala, the guard of the Imperial Palace, reported that all the imperial palaces had deployed Yelv Qi to support the king of Jin and conspire against him."


    Song Qingshu was surprised that yeluqi was able to hold such an important position at a young age, and that he was in the crisis of treason. For emperors of all dynasties, treason was what they were most afraid of, and the people involved would not die.


    "Isn''t it because there''s no evidence?" Xiao Xia snorted, "people with clear eyes can see that this is a false accusation. When the king of Jin was still in his infancy, yeluzi lost his heart and went to support him?"


    "Sometimes it''s not so important whether it''s unjust or not, what the truth is," Yelv Yixin said with a twinkle in his eyes, as if he were a snake to choose and bite. "If the emperor''s son-in-law comes forward and pollutes himself, it''s his accomplice, and accuses him of treason, isn''t there any evidence? With the seed planted before, the emperor can''t hold him any more. "


    Xiao Xia was very angry and laughed: "are you crazy or do you think I''m stupid and have a secret relationship with other women


    "See this man first." Yelv Yixin clapped his hands. Soon the shutter was opened from the outside, and a woman came in slowly. At that moment, all the people in the room not only stopped moving, but also almost stopped breathing. They had never seen such a beautiful person in their life.

 Chapter 1495

    What she wears is not particularly gorgeous clothes, but no matter what kind of clothes, as long as they are worn on her body, they will become particularly outstanding.


    She didn''t wear any jewelry, and there was no powder on her face, because for her, jewelry and powder were superfluous.


    No matter how precious the jewels are, they can''t add to her beauty.


    Her beauty is beyond anyone''s description.


    Some people use flowers to compare beauty, but how can flowers be so moving? Some people will say that she is like "the person in the picture", but which brush can draw her charm?


    Even the fairy in the sky is not so gentle as her. No matter who looks at her, it will never be forgotten.


    But she doesn''t really live in this world. How can there be such a beauty like her? It seemed that she would disappear from the ground at any moment and go away with the wind.


    Not to mention that several people in the room were stunned. Even song Qingshu, who was used to seeing the gorgeous song Qingshu outside the window, was stunned. He thought that only Chen Yuanyuan, Dai Qisi and Xiao Longnu could match her beauty.


    However, after all, he had seen too many amazing people, and soon he woke up and no longer looked at her. Instead, he looked back at Zhao Min beside him.


    Zhao Min, as a woman, is also frightened by her beauty. When she sighs, she suddenly notices song Qingshu''s eyes. When she looks back, she finds that he is staring at herself. First, she is stunned, then she is furious: "you don''t think I''m as good-looking as her, and you don''t have to humiliate me like that!" In fact, she belittles herself too much. In terms of her appearance, she is no longer inferior to each other. If you add her Princess''s temperament, she will be a little better in some aspects. However, women are always sensitive in mind. When they perceive song Qingshu''s sight, they feel dizzy for a moment.


    Who knows song Qingshu but soft voice replies: "that woman inside is too beautiful, I only have to look at you to let me not to bow down in her."


    "Glib." As soon as Zhao Min''s face turned red, he turned away, but the joy between his eyebrows could not be concealed.


    The Kung Fu of several people in the room has recovered one after another now. Looking at Xiao Xia''s way of painting, Yelv Yixin shows a kind of profound smile: "how about this daughter, my son-in-law?"


    "This woman only because of the sky, how many times in the world to hear." When Xiao xiamo said this, the image of Xiao Guanyin that he had seen in the Imperial Palace came into his mind. In fact, Xiao Guanyin was not bad at all, especially the extreme amorous feelings revealed in her modesty made him itch. But she was the emperor''s woman, and he didn''t even dare to think about it, unlike this woman, who could have endless reverie space.


    The desire hidden in Xiao xiamo''s tone -- I hope everyone can hear it. The woman''s eyebrows are slightly frowning, Xiao shiilang''s anger flashes by, and Yelv Yixin''s smile is even happier.


    But Xiao Xia quickly shook her head: "although this girl is good, she must have a life to enjoy. Even if she is a real fairy, I can''t risk a case for pleasure


    Finally, Xiao could not restrain himself and said angrily, "what are you talking about?"


    Yelv stopped him and said with a smile, "do you think I''m going to use this woman to trick you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Xiao Xia''s face was a little ugly when she wiped it.


    Yelv Yixin chuckled. He didn''t know whether it was sarcasm or disdain: "although the emperor''s son-in-law is also a good man, he is not qualified to enjoy such a beautiful woman."


    "You Xiao Xia wipe at this time finally returned to reason, also clear that he was right, but face is some hang up after all.


    "This woman is destined to be owned only by the emperor," he continued, ignoring him


    "Then why did you bring her here?" Xiao Xia said angrily.


    Yelv Yixin replied: "the emperor''s son-in-law just said that he would be involved in the conspiracy. But with her, you will not be in any danger, and you will be rewarded by the emperor."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Xia frowned.


    Yelv Yixin walked around the woman and said, "as long as you promise to cooperate with me, she will become your sister from that moment on. You don''t have to worry about the relevant procedures. I will do it perfectly. When you report it, you will offer this sister to the emperor in the name of thanking him. The emperor will be very happy, not only will he not kill you, On the contrary, it will reward your loyalty. If you become the uncle of the country, won''t it be just around the corner? "


    "This..." Xiao Xia wiped her eyes, which was obviously moving.


    Outside the window, song Qingshu couldn''t help but say, "isn''t he the emperor''s son-in-law? In that case, he becomes the emperor''s brother-in-law again. What''s more, this kind of operation?"


    Zhao Min explained in a low voice: "these dynasties on the grassland don''t care as much as your Han Dynasty in this respect. Even after the death of the last generation of Khan in Mongolia, the women in the later palace will be inherited by the next generation of Khan except for their biological mother. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    The color of Song Qing''s writing is strange. After a long time, it was only four words: "your circle is really chaotic."


    Zhao Min was blocked by his words, so he couldn''t speak. He snorted and said goodbye to him. Song Qingshu continued to look inside with a smile.


    Song Qingshu noticed that during this period, the woman''s expression was not very happy. It seemed that there was always sorrow between her eyebrows. The whole person was more sad than dead.


    "It seems that she was forced, and did not know her name?" Song Qingshu thought in secret.


    It seemed that she wanted to go with him. Xiao xiamo raised her head and asked, "who is this woman in the end? I can''t let a woman of unknown origin be my sister, so that I won''t be ruined by her in the future. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "It''s no big deal to tell the emperor''s son-in-law. This woman''s name is Shen Bijun. She was originally the princess to be in the Southern Song Dynasty, so she was destined to be a woman belonging to the emperor. The emperor''s son-in-law should believe it." Yelv Yixin''s plain words were like thunder, which made song Qingshu speechless outside the window.


    "So she is Shen Bijun!" When he thought about the robbery of the crown princess in the Southern Song Dynasty, the people of the Imperial City Department couldn''t find out. He didn''t expect to come to the Liao Kingdom thousands of miles away. When he thought about some plots in the original work, song Qingshu thought that it was Xiao Shilang who robbed most of them.


    Everyone says that since ancient times, beauty has suffered a lot. Now it seems that it is. Shen Bijun''s beauty has not brought her luck, but brought her endless disasters.


    Even if she was successfully rescued, even if she was pure and clean during this period, she was doomed not to be a crown princess because of the prevailing etiquette in the Southern Song Dynasty. The royal family would not allow such a tainted woman to enter the door. What''s more terrible is that the Shen family has been destroyed. Even if she goes back, she has no place to live.


    Looking at the weak woman in the room, song Qingshu can''t help but feel a sense of endless pity. It has nothing to do with her beauty, but the feeling of her miserable and incomparable situation.


    However, he was also very curious. Since this woman is Shen Bijun, how can Yelv Yixin be sure that she will act according to his requirements? Is she not afraid to expose the truth in front of the emperor?


    With this idea, he became more and more curious. Unfortunately, he imagined several possibilities, which were all denied by himself one by one. He didn''t understand why Yelv Yixin was so angry.


    At this time, Yelv Yixin said again: "although the common people think that the son-in-law is a great honor, you should know what a son-in-law can bring you? However, as long as you cooperate with me and take care of your future prosperity, you should know how to choose when you become the existence that all officials look up to. "


    Xiao Xia said with a smile, "if I don''t cooperate, I think you will tell me about my personal communication."


    Yelv Yi Xin smile: "the son-in-law is a smart man, some words why point too thoroughly."


    Xiao Xia wiped her face and changed a few times. It was obvious that after a fierce struggle, her uncle and Yelv Yixin finally became more and more powerful: "OK, I promise you!"


    Yelv Yixin laughed: "I hope we have a good cooperation."


    The two sides talked for a while. Yelv Yixin got up and said, "I will contact you when the time is right in the future. Now I won''t disturb the night of my son-in-law."


    Xiao xiamo got up to see Shen Bijun off in a hurry, but her eyes couldn''t help glancing at Shen Bijun. She thought that she had just seen such a beautiful woman. How could I be interested in that vulgar powder?


    After Yelv Yixin left with Xiao Shilang and Shen Bijun, song Qingshu said to Zhao Min, "shall I take this opportunity to test whether Xiao xiamo is Murong Jingyue?"


    Zhao Min stopped him, but pulled him out of the yard.


    "Don''t try. He''s definitely not Murong Jingyue." When he came to a quiet place, Zhao Min said faintly.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it''s not really like that." You should know that Murong Jingyue is a very sophisticated person, who can''t feel any of his temperament in Xiao Xia.


    "Are you and jeruzzi friends?" Zhao Min asked suddenly.


    Song Qingshu hesitated and said, "it''s not a deep friend, but I''ve dealt with it several times. I''m just a friend."


    Zhao Min chuckled: "that''s good, otherwise you have to make a difficult choice between friendship and the world."


    Song Qingshu had a bitter smile. If he changed to Xiao Feng, he might have hesitated for a moment, but yeluqi said that he was not a saint and could not be taken care of by everyone.


    "Just looking at your eyes, it seems that you are going to save Shen Bijun?" Zhao Min suddenly asked again.


    "Er," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, "yes, she is too poor, not to mention a few people who are looking for her are my good friends."


    Zhao Min cut a: "in the end, it''s not because people are beautiful, you this Playboy''s heart again?"


    Song Qingshu said: "of course not. It''s because the Shen family was destroyed not long ago. Before he died, old master Shen asked me to save her. If I didn''t see it, it would be OK. How could I not save her if I saw it?"


    "As you say, it''s even more impossible to save her." Zhao Min replied in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1496

    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Since the Shen family has been destroyed, where can she go if you save her?" Zhao Min asked, "what''s more, just looking at her eyes, there was a faint will to die. The reason why she was manipulated by Yelv Yixin was that she was coerced by her parents and family members. She didn''t resist. After you rescued her, she found that her Shen family was gone. Do you think she would want to commit suicide for a moment?"


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu nodded, "but it''s always dangerous to let a girl fall into the devil''s den."


    "You want to say, especially such a beautiful girl?" Zhao Min said with a smile, "don''t worry. In other cases, she may be in danger of being chaste. However, since Yelv Yixin intends to present him to the emperor in the future, she will never let anyone damage her body before, otherwise he will fall short of success."


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still hesitating, Zhao Min continued: "don''t forget what the purpose of your trip is. Although Yelv Yixin is a treacherous minister, as long as he plans to succeed, Liao will be in chaos. At that time, the pressure of Jin will be solved. Maybe you can take advantage of the opportunity to serve Yelv Qi. Why not?"


    After all, song Qingshu is no longer the impulsive boy who ignores the consequences. He realizes that if he saves Shen Bijun at this time, he will scare the snake, and Yelv Yixin''s plan will be rejected indefinitely, so that Liao will not be in chaos and will naturally send troops to the South


    "The princess has a point. Let''s sit and watch it get better for a while." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Zhao Min chuckled: "it doesn''t mean that you can''t do anything to sit and watch it change. Didn''t you mention that another suspect is Xiao Shilang before? This man is of unknown origin and mysterious identity. Take the opportunity to test him and see what his secret is


    Song Qingshu hesitated and said, "I just saw that Xiao shiilang is quite like the style of Yan Zhao''s impassioned elegy. Such a character is not like the despicable character of Murong Jingyue."


    Zhao Min also had some worries: "I don''t think it''s quite like that, but I don''t know people''s faces. Maybe it''s Murong Jingyue who pretends to be like this on purpose, or it''s better to investigate. I think that Xiao shiilang is very good at martial arts. If I go with you, I will only pull your hind legs, so I won''t accompany you. Go back first and find out if there are any other clues. "


    "Well, be careful on the way." Song Qingshu asked.


    Zhao Min smiles: "don''t worry, I have many ways to protect my life. Besides, there is no trace of stepping on the sand taught by you. It''s always OK to run for life."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was resourceful, but there was no need to worry. He said goodbye to her with a smile, and then he went to catch up with Xiao Shilang.


    On the way, song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking: Although the chaos in Liao kingdom is good for me, it''s not good for Mongolia at all. Zhao Min is so smart, didn''t he think of this?


    Thinking of the woman who gave up everything for love in the original book, song Qingshu was both surprised and delighted. Did she unconsciously take me so seriously


    Although Xiao shiilang left a lot earlier, song Qingshu''s lightness skill pursued them with all his strength, and soon caught up with them. Yelv Yixin didn''t know where to go now, and only Xiao Shilang was left to escort Shen Bijun in his carriage.


    Song Qingshu didn''t rush to the past. After all, Shen Bijun is with him now. If he starts to spread it to Yelv Yixin at this time, he will know that the plot just now has been exposed. This is not what song Qingshu wants to see.


    "Ah ~" suddenly, Shen Bijun''s scream of terror came from the carriage. Song Qingshu''s heart jumped and subconsciously wanted to rush over.


    However, at this time, Xiao shiilang got closer and immediately turned to lift the curtain to see what happened inside. At this time, the cold light flashed in the night sky, and Shen Bijun, hiding behind the door, stabbed down with a jade hairpin.


    This is fast and urgent, and if things happen suddenly, I''m afraid that ordinary people will be caught. But how can Xiao shiilang, who often rolls around on the edge of life and death, be schemed by a little girl? She grabbed her wrist in an instant, and the other hand instinctively patted her.


    "Why are you!" At this time, Xiao shiilang finally saw Shen Bijun''s appearance. He quickly moved his palm to the side and smashed a big hole in the wall of the carriage.


    "Kill me!" Shen Bijun looked up at him rather stubbornly.


    "You''ve been very cooperative all this time. You''re looking for a chance to escape." Xiao released his hand and began to smile bitterly. Usually, there are many bodyguards around her, and she doesn''t have a chance to escape. Now in the dead of night, Xiao shierlang is the only one. If you kill him, you can escape successfully. Unfortunately, the long planned attack failed.


    "Hum ~" Shen Bijun said goodbye to him.


    Xiao eleven Lang frowned and suddenly said, "you can attack me. Don''t take risks with other people. They don''t have such a good temper as me."


    Hearing his words, Shen Bijun looked back at him in surprise, as if he couldn''t figure out why he said such words.


    Song Qingshu, who is hiding in the dark, looks at all this with a smile. It seems that Xiao shiilang falls in love with Shen Bijun unconsciously, just like the original work. It''s right to think that it''s hard for such a fairy like woman to get along with men day and night.


    Next, Xiao Shilang takes Shen Bijun to a secret house. Song Qingshu notices that it seems peaceful outside, but there are many secret sentries inside. It seems that this is the place where Shen Bijun is usually held.


    Song Qingshu just remembered this place, and didn''t mean to go in, so he didn''t have to scare the snake when he got it.


    After about a long time, Xiao shiilang came out of it without any accident. Song Qingshu nodded: "Yelv Yixin is going to offer Shen Bijun to the emperor. Surely he won''t allow men to stay with her."


    All the way quietly following behind Xiao shiilang, we can see that he is a little lost at this time. If he does it at this time, he will be very easy to succeed.


    "Everyone says that beauty is in trouble. Although there is a suspicion of throwing the pot on women, there is a certain truth. Since ancient times, heroes have been sad for beauty." It''s easy for song Qingshu to guess that Xiao shiilang must be worried about Shen Bijun''s affairs. On the one hand, he is the woman he loves, on the other hand, he is the Lord who is very kind to him. How should he choose? Do you really want to watch your beloved woman marry other men?


    In a short period of time, song Qingshu''s mind was filled with a drama of evil, debt and blood. Just as he was gloating, he suddenly thought of yelunan''s engagement, and he couldn''t laugh any more.


    The next two depressed men walk silently, one after the other, and they are about to go to the palace. Song Qingshu suddenly realizes that Xiao shiilang is the deputy inspector in front of the palace. I''m afraid he''s going to the palace on a shift, so it''s too late to do it again.


    As soon as his figure flashed, he grabbed him. Although he was a little lost because of Shen Bijun, he was also a top expert. When he realized that something was wrong, he rolled to the ground and pulled out his machete to wave back.


    A snow like knife, when Mundon with a sweeping posture to split behind.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but praise that this move has both defense and attack, and is perfectly integrated. It''s really a super master who combines man and sword in the original work.


    However, song Qingshu''s cultivation today is a sneak attack. How could he be hurt by his amazing stab? In fact, as long as he wants to, he can subdue him in a few moves on the premise of sneak attack, but on the one hand, he wants to try his opponent''s martial arts skills, and on the other hand, he doesn''t want to reveal his identity.


    After all, with Xiao shiilang''s top martial arts, if he can be subdued in a few moves, few people in the world have the ability to do it. With the exception of some older elders, his identity is ready to come out. He doesn''t want to disturb Murong Jingyue in the dark.


    You''ve come to fight with me for dozens of moves. Song Qingshu frowns secretly. Xiao shiilang''s martial arts skills are of his own school. Most of his accomplishments are in Sabre techniques. He used to fight with Murong Jingyue, but he knows that his martial arts are extensive but a little messy. Now Xiao shiilang is expert and proficient, which is obviously not the same way.


    There are still some people who don''t give up. In order to make sure that in case, song Qingshu finally makes a killing move to pull it off his face. Xiao shiilang is shocked, and the machete in his hand is shining with amazing light. At this time, even if he pours water, he won''t miss a drop, but he still can''t stop the other person''s hand.


    Song Qingshu''s hand seemed to be an alien, ignoring his defense and grabbing at his face.


    "Why?" So directly touching his face, song Qingshu could tell that he was not wearing a human skin mask. It seems that he was not Murong Jingyue.


    By the other party directly grasp in the face, Xiao eleven Lang originally thought that he would die, after all, this level of master easily grasp crushed stone, his head is not hard stone.


    Originally, he closed his eyes and waited to die. But after a long time, there was no movement at all. When he opened his eyes, the man had disappeared. Xiao could not help but wonder. If some ragged clothes had not proved the fierce fight, he thought he had met a ghost.


    Directly back to Zhao Min''s residence, Zhao Min is buried in the study, see him back, quickly asked: "how?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "not Murong Jingyue."


    Zhao Min showed such an expression, but he was still disappointed: "it seems that all our clues have been broken. I combed these lists again and didn''t find any new suspicious people."


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted: "Murong Jingyue is treacherous and cunning. If it''s so easy to find out, it won''t be able to hide in Liao state for so long without being noticed. Don''t worry. Now that we are in the capital, the fox will always show its tail."


    "I hope so." Zhao Min''s eyes are full of worries. After all, she shudders at the thought that there are corpses lurking in her head.


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1497

    That night, they gathered together to analyze the civil and military officials in the capital. Unfortunately, they didn''t get much in the middle of the night. Finally, they fell asleep in their study because they were too sleepy.


    The next day, Zhao Min woke up earlier. First, he was surprised. When he saw song Qingshu sleeping on the opposite table, a faint smile gradually appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    She crept out to clean up. Zhao Min noticed the strange look in people''s eyes when they looked at her. At first, she was a little puzzled. However, she quickly reflected that these people were shocked that she was sleeping in the same room with a man.


    Although they didn''t have physical contact in the room, these people outside didn''t know. In their opinion, Zhao Min was obviously sleeping with song Qingshu.


    Zhao Min''s face flushed and his eyes flashed a trace of shame and anger. But such misunderstanding is inconvenient to explain. Can you catch a servant and say that nothing happened between her and song Qingshu last night?


    On the one hand, people would not believe it, and on the other hand, she could not afford to lose the man.


    After finishing combing and washing in a hurry, he came back to find that the creator was still sleeping. Instead of hitting one place, Zhao Min walked over and kicked him on the stool: "lazy pig, get up!"


    Song Qingshu woke up in a flash. If he was not good at martial arts, he might fall to the ground: "what''s the situation?"


    Seeing the glistening water stains on the corners of his mouth, Zhao Min threw the towel to him with disgust: "it''s disgusting that such a big man still drools when he sleeps." When she said this, her face turned red. It turned out that when she got up just now, she was in the same condition.


    Song Qingshu smiles and wipes the corners of his mouth with a towel: "I don''t know if it''s a blessing to be served and washed by the princess for several generations." Just as he was talking, he suddenly smelled the faint fragrance on the towel. He couldn''t help looking strange and said, "it''s so fragrant. It''s not what you used, is it?"


    Zhao Min realized that he had just thrown his things to him. He was secretly ashamed and annoyed, but he couldn''t admit: "how could it be mine? It''s aunt Wu who cooks in the yard."


    "Oh, in that case, I''ll wipe my feet." Song Qingshu said on purpose.


    "You dare!" This sentence instantly attracted Zhao Min''s eyebrows. Seeing song Qingshu''s smiling eyes, she immediately understood that she had been cheated by him.


    "Asshole ~" Zhao Min scolded, but he couldn''t help laughing. "I''m too lazy to bother with you. After washing, I''ll go out and taste the delicious food in Beijing."


    Soon they appeared on the street in the city and tasted all kinds of special food in Shangjing. Because they had been thinking about it for so long last night, they didn''t think of any clue. Now they are tacit understanding that they are not talking about Murong Jingyue. They are on a complete vacation. They rarely have this opportunity to relax, so they cherish it.


    It''s a pity that after a while, Zhao Min''s men ran to see song Qingshu. The man hesitated and experienced what happened last night. They already acquiesced that this man was their uncle in Ruyang palace. They thought that they probably didn''t have to hide it from him. However, Zhao Min Su is very strict with the emperor. He is worried that he will be dealt with by Zhao Min afterwards. In the end, he doesn''t say it publicly, but comes to Zhao Min and whispers it.


    "What happened?" When the man left, song Qingshu asked casually that it was not difficult for him to eavesdrop with his skill, but out of respect, he did not eavesdrop on each other''s conversation.


    "The mission of the Southern Song Dynasty is going to a small town thirty miles away from the city. It would have been able to go to Beijing today, but it seems that the Southern Song Dynasty pays more attention to the auspicious time, and plans to rest outside the city for one night and go back to the city tomorrow morning." Zhao Min replied.


    "The mission of the Southern Song Dynasty..." Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. He knew that it was for the purpose of negotiating the north and south to send troops to attack the state of Jin.


    "It''s the best chance to sabotage the peace talks today. If they enter the city and are watched by all forces, plus the protection of the Liao army, it will be more than twice as difficult to do anything."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange: "are you implying me to do something?"


    Zhao Min smiles: "I didn''t say anything."


    Song Qingshu finally couldn''t help being curious. He looked at her with burning eyes and asked, "it''s reasonable to say that the Song Liao alliance''s sending troops to attack the kingdom of Jin is the best for you Mongolia. Why do you want to help me like this?"


    Zhao Min''s face was slightly red, and he looked away: "you don''t have to think about something. I''m not helping you, I''m helping myself."


    "Help yourself?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    "It''s good for Mongolia, but it''s not good for Ruyang palace. Over the years, I''ve noticed that Khan began to be afraid of my father, but now he still needs his father to help him manage the Central Plains, so I didn''t do it. But if the most powerful enemy in the central Plains, the kingdom of Jin, is defeated, I have to guard against such things as guanzang." Zhao Min said as he looked to the north, his eyes full of sadness.


    It seems that the power struggle in Mongolia has also reached a white hot stage... Song Qingshu thought in secret, but joked: "it seems that you are planning to support the bandits."


    "Don''t be so ugly," Zhao Min glared at him angrily. "Self protection always needs wisdom. Do you want to go or not?"


    "Go, of course." Song Qingshu knew what the purpose of his trip to the North was. Of course, he couldn''t make it so easy for song and Liao to unite. "Would you like to go with me?"


    Zhao Min face a red, don''t cross a face: "I accompany you to do what, is not my business."


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Let''s divide our troops into two groups. I''ll stop the Southern Song mission, and you''ll continue to investigate the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue."


    "Good." Zhao Min is also straightforward, without a bit of procrastination.


    After parting from Zhao Min, song Qingshu went all the way to the small town outside the city. It was not far from 30 Li. Because it was still early, he deliberately slowed down his pace, so as to avoid that the morning was the best time for other people''s mission spirit.


    About an hour later, he finally arrived at the town. Liao sent people to arrange the Southern Song mission to stay at the post station. Song Qingshu made a secret investigation and found out the scale of the mission.


    This time, there were not many people sent by the Southern Song Dynasty, only about 20 people, obviously for the purpose of making the target smaller and more difficult for the enemy to find. In addition to the chief and Deputy envoys, they are all excellent in a hundred. It seems that the Song court also attaches great importance to the security of the mission.


    "I don''t know how to stop the alliance." Song Qingshu is hiding in a tree. He is very distressed. In fact, he has an answer in his heart, but he doesn''t want to face it.


    To destroy the alliance between the two countries, the simplest way is to kill the mission team. A more advanced way is to deliberately release one or two people and finally blame the Khitans.


    At that time, even if the Song court ignored the past and sent a new mission, it would be able to fight for several months more. And we can continue to kill until the two countries are suspicious of each other, and then we are done.


    However, song Qingshu was not such a cruel and murderous person, especially for his own interests in the kingdom of Jin. He could not get over the difficulty.


    "If Zhao Min were here, he would ridicule me again." Song Qingshu has a bitter smile.


    All of a sudden, he was subconsciously hiding in the trees. Before long, a masked man suddenly broke in from the outside and sneaked into the post station all the way quietly.


    "Does this figure seem familiar?" Song Qingshu was puzzled, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him for a while.


    Just as he was having a headache, there came a series of low cries. Although it stopped suddenly, song Qingshu instantly recognized that it was the scream before death.


    "This man..." Song Qingshu was surprised. He was hesitant to go and have a look. The Khitan warriors on this side of the post station were obviously shocked, and they rushed here with weapons.


    After a while, the man in black had come out of the room, and a drop of blood from the sword in his hand seeped out slowly.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed. He had recognized the sword. It was Xue Yiren''s sword!


    At this time, the group of Khitan warriors found that the people of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty were lying in a pool of blood. They were terrified and rushed to the murderer.


    A blood light flashed in the air, Xue Yiren''s sword was like death''s sickle, flashing blood red and sad light, harvesting one life after another.


    After a long time, there were no living people in the post station. Xue Yiren took out a handkerchief to wipe off the blood on the sword, slowly put the sword into the scabbard, and walked out leisurely, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Song Qingshu quietly went to the room to investigate and found that the people in the mission of the state of song had been killed by one sword. Many bodyguards had just pulled their swords in half, and their eyes were still shocked. It seemed that they didn''t expect each other''s swords to be so fast.


    "Xue Yi was a member of the Imperial City Department. Why did he kill the imperial mission?" Song Qingshu was shocked. The development of the plot was beyond his expectation.


    The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he was. Song Qingshu finally decided to follow him. Xue Yiren''s lightness skill is very good. Now he has left the town for several miles. What''s more, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is unparalleled, so he can''t catch up with him gradually.


    Seeing Xue Yi''s back, song Qingshu slowed down. Xue Yi''s swordsmanship is one of the best in the world. If you really want to fight him for a while, you can''t catch him. Moreover, he is tough and can''t find anything from his mouth. It''s better to follow him secretly to see where he''s going and who''s behind him.


    Xue Yiren, who works in the Imperial City Department, not only has excellent martial arts, but also is good at tracking and concealing. Thanks to song Qingshu''s cultivation, he can follow him unconsciously. But Rao is so. He almost found him two or three times in the middle.


    "Why, I''m in the upper capital?" Seeing the city gate in the distance, song Qingshu was more and more surprised, "is Xue Yiren colluding with Liao people?"


    However, he quickly denied this conjecture. Now it''s unreasonable to kill the song mission from the perspective of Liao state, but it''s impossible for Xue Yi to work for Jin State, right?


    Song Qingshu, as the highest level of the state of Jin, naturally knew that it was impossible, so he became more and more curious about Xue Yiren''s motives.


    Along the way, he followed Xue Yiren into the city. He walked east and West, and soon came to a secluded house.

 Chapter 1498

    Song Qingshu quietly followed him to lurk in. He walked into a room, and the voice came quickly: "my task has been completed, the rest is up to you."


    "Who is he talking to?" Song Qingshu secretly frightened, quietly poked through the window to look inside, only to see in the room in addition to Xue Yiren, there is a man and a woman.


    The male is nearly middle-aged, but he is handsome and elegant, while the female is much younger, charming and graceful, which is extremely provocative.


    Song Qingshu was surprised, because he recognized the identity of the two men. The middle-aged man was Jia Zhen of Jia''s house, and the charming and graceful woman was actually Qin Keqing, the youngest grandmother of Ning Guofu!


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the time when he spent Spring and night with Wu Tiande in Lin''an City and the charm and customs of that period.


    Women are flesh and blood made of water, which is the most perfect expression of Qin Keqing''s words. Her tenderness and her Nan are the existence that can make men completely crazy. Rao is song Qingshu''s experience of flowers and Cong, and now he still loves her in retrospect.


    "Why is she here?" Song Qingshu directly ignored Jia Zhen, leaving only the bright and charming figure in his mind.


    At this time, Jia Zhen replied, "we have finished half of our task this time. The rest is to investigate Yuanyang Dao."


    "Yuanyang Dao?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect to hear these three words again. Because he had read the original book, he always thought that the secret of Yuanyang Dao''s invincibility was a big scam. But he didn''t expect that so many people in the world were still involved in it.


    "It''s your business. I''m only responsible for killing people." Xue Yiren replied coldly, as if he didn''t care about anything else.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that Xue Yiren was a member of the Imperial City Department. Why did he get involved with Jia family and kill the imperial mission? Isn''t this a blatant treason?


    Fortunately, song Qingshu had been in the Southern Song Dynasty for some time before, and he knew all the forces in Lin''an. He soon realized that although Xue Yiren was an official of the Imperial City Department, he was also a member of the Xue family.


    We should know that Jia, Xue, Shi and Wang have always been in the same boat. The biggest winner of this wandang fall is Han Zhuzhou, Jia Sidao''s political enemy. Moreover, Han Zhuzhou organized the northern expedition. If the northern expedition was successful, Han Zhuzhou would have been the first person in the current Dynasty. With his achievements in the war, wouldn''t he have more prestige? What does Jia Sidao argue with him about?


    Therefore, the whole Southern Song Dynasty probably hoped that Han kuozhou''s northern expedition would be successful, but Jia group didn''t want to do anything to destroy the northern expedition, and the most effective way was to destroy the alliance between Southern Song Dynasty and Liao state. As long as Liao state didn''t send troops on time, Jin State would be more successful in coping with the northern expedition of Song state.


    Song Qingshu can''t help feeling: "the ancients have said that the meat eater is despicable. I really don''t cheat you! It''s really chilling for these people in high positions to think about their own power and interests rather than the country and the people. " But he also understood that it was human nature and there was nothing to despise.


    When Xue Yiren left, Qin Keqing said to Jia Zhen, "it''s getting late. I''m going to have a rest."


    Jia Zhen said with a smile: "now there is no outsider, but why do you have to be so divided?" As he spoke, he tried to hold her.


    Song Qingshu frowned and raised his finger unconsciously. He was ready to teach him a lesson at any time. Although he had no feelings with Qin Keqing, he was a woman who had intimate relations with him. How could he tolerate being bullied by other men?


    Fortunately, Qin Keqing''s reaction was quick, and he hid from the past without any trace: "although he is in a foreign country now, he should avoid suspicion."


    Jia Zhen frowned and was about to go further when she suddenly remembered something. Her eyes involuntarily fell between her legs, and her face instantly became ugly.


    He thought of the nightmare like experience during this period. I don''t know when he started. He found that he didn''t react to the beauty at all. At first, he didn''t pay attention to it. He just thought that he was too addicted to wine and lust, which led to a lack of health. Just take care of it.


    But who knew that he had taken a lot of tonics and had been forbidden for a long time. When he thought it was almost over, he found a concubine, but he still had no reaction. Then he panicked and secretly came to the doctor for examination. Only then did he know that he had lost that ability.


    Because song Qingshu''s moving soul Dharma will erase his memory at that time, Jia Zhen doesn''t know what''s going on at all. She just thinks that her greed for flowers and good sex has led to the waste of this thing. For a while, she is angry and ashamed. She secretly seeks various folk remedies while deliberately concealing this thing.


    Although the task was assigned by Jia Sidao, he was actually planning to come out to relax and see if it would get better. What''s more, he was accompanied by his bright and charming daughter-in-law. You should know that every time she touched her body, Jia Zhen would be extremely "excited". Some time ago, there were so many people in Lin''an city that he was not easy to start. Now he has come to a foreign country, Of course, he didn''t have those concerns.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he just hinted at Qin Keqing, but the other party refused him directly. It''s all right. What made him despair was that he found that even if he met Qin Keqing, his body still didn''t react at all.


    After Qin Keqing refused him with righteous words, Jia Zhen had no time to say anything, but left in despair.


    Qin Keqing didn''t expect to send him away so easily. For a moment, he couldn''t help but be in the same place.


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to go in and ask her something, but on second thought, Qin Keqing just had a night''s relationship with the fake "Wu Tiande". She didn''t know herself when she went in, so it would be hard for her to talk freely at that time, and it would be easy to scare a snake if she didn''t pay attention.


    As soon as he thought that the information he should get from the previous conversation had been obtained, song Qingshu finally took a deep look at the charming young woman in the room and left quietly.


    When returning to another hospital, Zhao Min gave him an unexpected look: "why did you go so long?"


    "It''s hard to say." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s so hard to say," Zhao Min looked at him contemptuously. "I just got the news that all the members of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty had been killed by a mysterious man. Originally, I thought you were indecisive, but I didn''t expect that you were cruel. It was really impressive."


    There was a strange surprise in her voice, as if she appreciated and lost.


    "That person is not me..." Song Qingshu grinned bitterly and told me what happened just now.


    "Xue Yiren?" Knowing the answer, I don''t know why, Zhao Min suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Song Qingshu without any trace, and then continued to say, "it''s mostly the power struggle between Jia Sidao and Han Yuzhou..." her analysis is roughly the same as song Qingshu''s previous guess.


    "I also got another news..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and said what he heard about Yuanyang Dao again. While he said it, he commented in a sarcastic tone, "are these people crazy and believe this nonsense?"


    "It''s not necessarily nonsense." Zhao Min suddenly said.


    "Well?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously, waiting for the following.


    Zhao Min then said: "in fact, recently I have received similar information that the legendary Yuanyang Dao will appear in Shangjing. At the beginning, I didn''t take it seriously. Now when I hear you mention that Jia people are coming for this, I suddenly realize that it''s not so simple."


    "You also got information about Yuanyang Dao?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    Zhao Min got up and went to the window, looked at the sunset in the sky, and told it in a distant voice: "I don''t know when there has been a rumor that the person who got the secret of Yuanyang Dao can be invincible in the world. Although there is no head and no tail, I don''t know why. Everyone believes it. Among them, there are many highly respected elders in the Jianghu. It''s said that there was a bloody struggle for this Dao in those years. About 20 years ago, Yuanyang Dao suddenly disappeared without a trace. This rumor has been slowly forgotten, but I don''t know why it began to rise again recently. "


    Song Qingshu thinks that Yuanyang Dao mostly fell into the hands of the Shen family 20 years ago. Later, the Shen family devoted themselves to researching it. Unfortunately, they had no chance to solve the secret. Finally, the secret was leaked. Shen Bijun was robbed and the Shen family was destroyed.


    "What does Yuanyang Dao look like?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Zhao Min shook his head: "no one knows. It is said that everyone who has seen Yuanyang Dao has died."


    "So mysterious?" Song Qing reveals her surprise in writing, and suddenly realizes that there are so many talented people under Jia Sidao. Why did she send Playboy Jia Zhen and helpless Qin Keqing to take over the task?


    It''s OK for Jia Zhen. Although she has some good looks, she also has some abilities. What''s the purpose of Qin Keqing''s coming here? Song Qingshu didn''t believe Jia Sidao for the sake of relieving Jia Zhen''s boredom on the road. There must be a reason why she had to come.


    Song Qingshu didn''t take Yuanyang Dao seriously before, so he didn''t think about it carefully. Now, after assuming that the legend of Yuanyang Dao is true, he suddenly realized the suspicious point that Qin Keqing appeared here.


    After chatting with Zhao Min and returning to his room, song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to find some materials of Yirong from the package. Once again, Yirong became Wu Tiande''s appearance, and then disappeared into the night sky quietly.


    After Qin Keqing forced Jia Zhen to retreat, she lay in bed early to have a rest, but she couldn''t sleep at all. Once she closed her eyes during these days, all the pictures of that night came to her mind.


    Qin Keqing''s face was flushed and bleeding. He was so ashamed that he pulled the quilt over his head. He rolled around in bed unconsciously.


    "Oh, I''m so convinced..." thinking of some scenes that night, Qin Keqing''s long and charming eyes were oozing water, "but in bed, Kung Fu is also Kung Fu ~"


    Just then, Qin Keqing suddenly felt a warm hand caressing her back. She was shocked and thought that Jia Zhenqian came in. However, when she opened the quilt and saw the man in front of her, she couldn''t help laughing: "I fell asleep, but I dreamt of him again."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. She didn''t expect this reaction. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Qin Keqing suddenly stretched out her arm and hugged him directly. Then she pasted up her soft and abnormal body: "it''s not easy to dream of you. Let''s have a beautiful dream."

 Chapter 1499

    Song Qingshu was stunned. The reason why he changed his appearance to "Wu Tiande" was that it was easier for him to gain her trust, and then get information from her. How could he know that she would react like this.


    He is not Liu Xiahui, but at this moment it''s really a bit out of time. Zhao Min is very anxious at home. How can he go out to look for flowers and ask Liu?


    "Is Madame dreaming?" Song Qingshu pushed Qin Keqing away and asked gently.


    Qin Keqing''s eyes flashed a little dazed, and suddenly woke up. He sat up straight and was so ashamed that he wanted to find a way to get in.


    Song Qingshu worried about stimulating her, no longer spoke, just looked at her with a smile.


    "Why are you here?" After a long time, Qin Keqing''s mood just calmed down, and his curiosity gained the upper hand. You should know that he has been appointed by the imperial court to take charge of the military power in Sichuan. Now that he should take office, how can he be here thousands of miles away.


    "Because I miss my wife." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Disgust ~" Qin Keqing shrank back and suddenly turned pale, "how do you know my identity?" She is not stupid, the other party can find here, how can not know that she is Jia''s little grandmother?


    Song Qingshu reached out and stroked the hair between her temples: "the young granny of ningguofu is gorgeous in the capital city. The whole men in Lin''an City want to kiss Fangze. Don''t I know her?"


    Qin Keqing was very shy when she heard this, but she was still a little proud. After all, which woman didn''t want to be praised for her beauty? Even if this kind of beauty will bring her misfortune


    Looking at the beard on Song Qingshu''s face, Qin Keqing''s eyes were bright: "you have a beard for a while, and you don''t have a beard for a while. Which face is you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he remembered that the night detective Jia''s house had a face-to-face interview with her as she was. Later, when he spent the night with her as Wu Tiande, she recognized the same breath. Because of too many things recently, he forgot this.


    "If I had known that, I would not have changed clothes." Song Qingshu was very depressed. Half a day later, he did some useless work.


    Qin Keqing touched his cheek and said, "who are you?" Living in a rich family, she can''t understand how treacherous this level is. When she thinks of the mysterious identity of the other party, maybe she is deliberately close to herself, and then she thinks of a series of possible consequences that this will lead to, her heart suddenly feels extremely cold.


    "It was an accident when you and I met, so why do you want to get to the bottom of it? It''s not good for anyone. " Song Qingshu now has a delicate relationship with Jia Sidao group. If Qin Keqing knows his identity, even if Qin Keqing keeps a secret for him, he doesn''t believe that Qin Keqing can resist by Jia Sidao and others'' means. When his identity is exposed, it will be troublesome.


    "But you know who I am!" Qin Keqing bit her lip and looked at him angrily, but she was very charming, even if she was angry.


    "Think of me as a heartbreaker." Song Qingshu replied.


    Qin Keqing murmured: "where is the thief, it''s the thief of picking flowers."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain: "please rest assured, I will never do anything to hurt or coerce my wife."


    Qin Keqing looked at her in a daze. This familiar and strange man was full of mystery. She didn''t even know his name, but she didn''t know why. At this time, she was willing to believe his words, as if there was a strange magic in his voice.


    "Why isn''t madam in Lin''an City, but run to this bitter and cold place?" Song Qingshu pretends to ask unintentionally that although Shangjing is also a big city, it is not as livable as Jiangnan after all.


    "Well, there''s no reason why we have to come." Qin Keqing''s eyebrows showed a trace of helplessness.


    "Is it for Yuanyang Dao?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    Qin Keqing was on the alert: "how do you know?"


    "Guess." Song Qingshu had some regrets. He knew that he didn''t pretend to be a gentleman at the beginning, so he went straight with the current and went back to his old relationship with her. It must be much easier to ask when you and I are together.


    Although Qin Keqing was weak, she was not stupid. She soon guessed her intention. As soon as she turned her eyes, she thought, "it''s unfair just for me to answer your question. Let''s ask each other questions one by one. The other party should promise not to hide them."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "OK."


    "Let me ask first," Qin Keqing said eagerly for fear of losses, "are you Wu Tiande?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "No." There''s no need to hide this from her.


    "No wonder Wu Tiande was not affected by the last martial arts competition in front of the hall." After thinking of it, Jia Sidao angrily asked if he had tried his best that night. Qin Keqing''s face turned red. At the same time, his questions were answered.


    "Now that you''ve finished asking, it''s my turn," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "To investigate the whereabouts of Yuanyang Dao, there are so many talented people under Jia''s command. Why do you want to let your little grandmother go out in person?"


    "Because my mother saw Yuanyang Dao in those years." Qin Keqing''s words suddenly shocked the world.


    "What, has your mother seen Yuanyang Dao?" Song Qingshu is shocked. You should know that Yuanyang Dao is very mysterious in the river and lake. It has always been a legend. No one has ever heard of it. Now he doesn''t even know what it looks like.


    "Well." Qin Keqing nodded and couldn''t stop feeling proud of her mother.


    At first, song Qingshu was a little suspicious, but when she thought that her mother was Princess Jinzhi, Fang La''s daughter, she might have seen her: "what does Yuanyang Dao look like?"


    Qin Keqing shook his head: "this is another problem."


    Song Qingshu remembered the rules agreed by both sides: "then ask."


    Qin Keqing looked at him with burning eyes: "I want to know what you really look like."


    "Didn''t you see it last time?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "Who knows if that''s your other face?" Qin Keqing''s tone was a little resentful.


    Song Qingshu sighed and took off the face of the person - leather mask: "the reason why you wear a mask is that you are more familiar with this face."


    Looking at the man''s sword eyebrows in front of her, Qin Keqing''s face turned a little red. Although she was deeply impressed by Wu Tiande that night, she didn''t like to wear a beard, which hurt her. Now seeing his original appearance, it''s a wish.


    "I prefer this face a little bit..." Qin Keqing murmured quickly. Seeing each other''s surprised eyes, he quickly changed the topic and said, "it''s your turn to ask."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "didn''t I ask just now?"


    "Oh," Qin Keqing was a little flustered. "Yuanyang Dao is not one Dao, but two Dao for one female and one male. It is divided into Yuandao and Yangdao. My mother has only seen Yangdao."

 Chapter 1500

    Song Qingshu nodded secretly, and the information he got from the old master of Shen family was similar to this.


    "Why did your mother see Yang Dao?" Song Qingshu could not help asking, "as far as I know, it seems that the Yang Dao is in the hands of the Shen family in Shanyin." Princess Jinzhi used to be in the Ming religion. At that time, the scope of Ming religion could be regarded as Jiangnan. Is there any intersection between the two?


    "What''s the Shen family''s? Yuanyang Dao is the stuff of our Ming religion!" Qin Keqing said indignantly.


    "Ming religion?" Song Qingshu''s face moved. He didn''t know about it. He didn''t seem to have read it in the book before.


    "Of course!" In Qin Keqing''s eyes, there was a glimmer of strange brilliance, as if in memory and memory. "Yuanyang Dao has always been in the hands of the Ming religion, but I don''t know when it was lost. Only Yang Dao is left. No one in the sect can understand the secret of Yuanyang Dao, However, the religious leaders of all ages have always kept in mind the saying passed down from generation to generation by their predecessors: "there is a secret of invincibility in the Yuanyang Dao."


    "Later, when my grandfather was defeated, Yang Dao was passed to Zhong Xiang in the hope that he could preserve the fire of the Ming religion. Later, Zhong Xiang was killed by Kong Yanzhou in Dongting Lake, and Yang Yao, the new leader, took over Yang Dao. Later, Yue Fei pacified Dongting Lake, and Yang Dao disappeared. That is to say, from then on, the secret that only the leader knew spread to the rivers and lakes, Everyone knows that there is a big secret in Yuanyang Dao. "


    "I see." Song Qingshu nodded secretly, which was in line with what the Shen family said. The Shen family was the Yang Dao that Yang Yao got after his defeat. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, it was renamed the deer cutting Dao.


    "By the way, the secret of Yuanyang Dao''s invincibility in the world is not that there are four words" benevolent invincible "engraved on the handles of the two knives, right?" Song Qingshu finally can''t help but ask the doubts in his heart. At that time, he was always worried about the end of this pit father.


    "How could it be?" Qin Keqing looked at him with a fool''s eyes. "I heard my mother mention that Yuanyang Dao is four words of benevolence and invincibility, but just four words let the brilliant Ming sect leaders of past dynasties be handed down as the treasure of Missionary Generation by generation?"


    Song Qingshu looks surprised. It seems that because of his arrival, the plot of the world has changed a little under the butterfly effect, but it''s only reasonable to think so.


    "Is that why they sent you?" Song Qingshu finally understood the key. Qin Keqing, as one of the few people who knew about Yuanyang Dao, could not find it more suitable for her to find it.


    "I think so." Qin Keqing nodded and said angrily, "you have asked me so many questions. It''s my turn to ask you."


    "You ask." This trip got new information, and song Qingshu was in a good mood.


    Qin Keqing was about to open her mouth when Xue Yiren''s voice came from outside: "Granny Rong, is there anyone in your room?"


    "No... no one." Qin Keqing was startled and said unnaturally.


    "Then how can I hear the voice?" Xue Yiren said suspiciously.


    Qin Keqing was in a panic: "that... Maybe you heard it wrong."


    "No way, my hearing will never go wrong." Xue Yiren outside snorted.


    Qin Keqing''s face turned white and looked at Song Qingshu like asking for help: "what should I do?"


    Song Qingshu points out the window and signals to leave first. Qin Keqing frowns. She still has many questions to ask him, and she doesn''t want him to leave so soon.


    At this time, Xue Yiren''s voice sounded again: "now we are in danger, we have to be careful. I''m going to come in soon, so that you won''t be held by gangsters."


    "But I''m asleep." Qin Keqing said in a hurry.


    "Put on your clothes when you sleep. I''ll come in and make sure you''re safe." Xue Yiren''s voice was as cold as ice. She didn''t feel pity for jade because she was a charming woman.


    "What happened?" Jia Zhen''s voice came out of the room again. It was obvious that he was also disturbed in the room.


    Hearing Xue Yiren''s doubts, Jia Zhen was also worried: "Keqing, open the door for us to check."


    "Wait, I''ll get dressed." At this point, Qin Keqing couldn''t make it any longer. He could only get to song Qingshu''s ear and quickly said, "you still owe me a few questions."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I''ll come back to find my wife again. It''s my destiny to see you again." seeing that people outside are about to rush in, he doesn''t stay any longer and leaves quietly from the window.


    As for how Qin Keqing explains to her companion later, he doesn''t worry much. After all, she has a lot of knowledge. Besides, as long as her companion doesn''t find any evidence to catch her, she can always cope with it.


    After Song Qingshu returned to another hospital, Zhao Min had already gone to bed. Song Qingshu could only go back to his room and lay in bed. He was a little sleepless, and he secretly regretted that. He had known that before, he just didn''t pretend to be Liu Xiahui. With Qin Keqing''s wonderful company, the long night must be more interesting than today.


    Of course, this idea just flashed by, and soon his attention returned to the purpose of this trip. One was to prevent the peace talks between song and Liao, the other was to find Murong Jingyue, the third was to prevent the marriage between Liao and Xixia. As for the secret of yuanyangdao, it was not so important.


    As Xue Yiren killed the mission of the state of song, "so, men are not all superficial people who look at their appearance..." before Song Qingshu finished, Zhao Min glared at him fiercely: "it''s shameless to use his wife to achieve the goal, and it''s disgusting to be ungrateful afterwards. You men are really bastards!"


    Song Qingshu wanted to slap himself in the face. Unexpectedly, he came back half a day later: "not all men are like this, for example, I''m definitely not..."


    "Is it?" Zhao Min sneered, "last night I got information, Xixia mission also went to the capital, just want to discuss with you, who knows your room is empty, also don''t know where to steal incense and jade."

 Chapter 1501

    "No wonder you get up early in the morning and get angry." Song Qingshu''s face was filled with an inexplicable smile.


    "Is that funny?" Seeing his playful and smiling face, Zhao Min only felt that a stream of evil fire in his chest and abdomen was coming up.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "I didn''t go out to hang out last night. I came back very early."


    Zhao Min snorted, but without saying much, he directly came to his side, and his two faces were almost together.


    Looking at her breakable skin from a close distance, song Qingshu sighs that Zhao Min grew up in Mongolia, and her skin is even whiter and more delicate than that of a woman from the south of the Yangtze River. As expected, Zhao Min is the life existence of Zhong lingyuxiu, the beloved of heaven.


    At such a close distance, song Qingshu could even smell the fragrance of her hair, and her heart jumped up, as if it had become a pure love - man: "what does she mean? Do you want to kiss me, but it''s not like her character... Should I take the initiative? "


    When song Qingshu was worried about gain and loss, Zhao Min wrinkled Qiong''s nose and smelled it all the way down. When he smelled his left chest and sleeve, he couldn''t help sneering: "you still have the fragrance of other women. Don''t say that you went to compete with other girls last night."


    At that moment, song Qingshu realized that he was wrong. As for the fragrance on his body, I''m afraid it was left by Qin Keqing yesterday.


    Zhao Min stood up straight and said faintly, "I still use the rouge powder from chuyanfang. It seems that the woman should come from zhongmingdingshi''s home. Sometimes I have to sigh that the woman you are looking for has good taste."


    Song Qingshu naturally knows that she is not praising herself, and she can''t help laughing bitterly. Zhao Min actually guessed Qin Keqing''s identity eight to nine with such a clue. Such a smart woman is really a mixture of love and hate. She is a talent of Wang Zuo who has made great achievements in ordinary times, but if she married home, she couldn''t even hide from her


    "I''m really wronged. Yesterday I thought you were still waiting for me, so I came back without doing anything. Who knows you''ve fallen asleep." Song Qing bookstall hands, helplessly said.


    Zhao Min face slightly red, some unnaturally don''t face: "who is waiting for you."


    Looking at her rosy and charming face, song Qingshu secretly sighed that if she was put into the second dimension world of later generations, she would definitely be a proud and charming young lady.


    "Princess..." at this time, Zhao Min''s men ran in from a distance. They wanted to say something, but when they saw song Qingshu, they immediately closed their mouth.


    Zhao MINXIU frowned: "if you have anything to say, he is not an outsider."


    Song Qingshu''s face moved and he didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t help feeling a little warm in his heart.


    Under that hand, there was a look of surprise. Then he replied, "the latest news is that the people of the Xixia mission have entered the palace of King Wei."


    "Yelv Yixin?" Zhao Min murmured to himself, "now he is in the prime of the imperial court and the father of Princess Cheng''an. It''s Fair for Xixia people to visit him. You should continue to send people to watch him. Be careful not to scare the snake."


    "Yes The man saluted and quietly stepped down.


    Zhao Min doesn''t take it seriously, but song Qingshu frowns on one side. He is very upset at the thought that yelunanxian is going to marry the prince of Xixia. This unhappiness has nothing to do with love, but is determined by something engraved in the male gene.


    "I''ll go out for a minute." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that since he was bumped into this time, he had to destroy the marriage between the two countries.


    "Good." Zhao Min answers lightly.


    Song Qingshu walked out in a hurry for two steps, suddenly stopped and looked back at Zhao Min with a smile: "I almost got into the princess''s plan."


    The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth rose slightly: "what''s my plan?"


    "The main reason is that you promised too easily and revealed your flaws," Song Qingshu snorted. "You clearly want to know what Xixia and Liao discussed, but the Wei palace is heavily guarded, so your men can''t go in to investigate. So they hit me with their ideas, pretending not to care. At the same time, they intentionally or unintentionally mentioned yelunan''s marriage to stimulate me, I know that in my nature, I will definitely take the initiative to go and find out. "


    Zhao Min sighed: "sometimes I feel more relaxed around Zhang Wuji. When I''m with you, I always feel like I''m with an old fox." Now the relationship between the two has been extraordinary. Zhang Wuji is just like an ordinary person, but he is not afraid to make any taboo topic.


    Song qingshuban snorted: "I am an old fox, you are a thousand years fox spirit."


    Zhao Min smiles brightly, obviously very satisfied with the title: "since you have seen through the little girl''s treachery, are you going or not?"


    "Of course..." Song Qingshu raised his voice and finally let out his anger. "I went." Yangmou is so helpless. You know everything, but you will still go in.


    Song Qingshu has been to the palace of King Wei before, and he is familiar with it this time. However, he still needs to be careful to sneak in during the daytime. Of course, it is impossible for other experts to sneak into the heavily guarded palace of King Wei.


    After entering the palace of King Wei, song Qingshu soon found the place where Yelv Yixin met the Xixia people from the direction where the lower people served tea and water, and looked in quietly by the window.


    It was Yelv Yixin who was sitting in the middle hall. In addition, there were several unknown officials sitting in the room, some of them were from Liao, some from Xixia. They must be Yelv Yixin''s confidants and Xixia''s envoys.


    But what surprised him was that there were several old acquaintances in the room. At the top of the room sat a woman in white with gauze on her face. Even if she was covered, she could see her eyes as bright as autumn water, and her ice flesh and snow skin. Combined with her graceful and moving posture, she knew that she was a gorgeous beauty.


    "Menggu?" Song Qing book was very relieved after the first surprise. Li Qinglu was in charge of a hall. Before investigating the intelligence of Southern Song, it appeared in the city of Ling''an.


    "Hum, if you want to see your sister-in-law for your brother, you will be defeated this time." Song Qingshu naturally understood the purpose of her trip and became more and more agitated.


    As for the people around her, they are the acquaintances among the acquaintances, the four villains headed by Duan Yanqing.


    "Among all the countries, Xixia is really the weakest. Duan Yanqing, the only one under his command, can barely be regarded as the first-class expert in the river and lake. The rest of the people are a little worse." Song Qingshu thought about it secretly, but he soon thought that the first master of Xixia was no one else. It was Li Qiushui who was hiding in the deep palace, and Li Qinglu, who was taught by him, could hold up the scene.


    The people inside are talking about some details of the wedding. Song Qingshu is upset when he hears it. Suddenly, a person comes in from the outside all the way crying and Howling: "Dad, you have to make the decision for the child."


    "What the hell?" Song Qingshu looked closely, and saw that the man was in his twenties. He was very handsome, but his steps were vain, and there was a faint black and blue color between his eyebrows. He was obviously hollowed out by the wine. But now the most striking thing is that his clothes were ragged, his face was black and blue, and he was obviously beaten.


    "Dad, you''re going to make the decision for me." The man held Yelv''s leg and howled.


    Before the house was still in a heated discussion, now Kung Fu suddenly quieted down, and the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth outside the window smoked, thinking that this is the elder brother of Nanxian yelusui?


    I learned from Zhao Min that Yelv Yixin had a son and a daughter. Of course, her daughter was Yelu Nanxian, and her son was Yelu Suiye. I heard that a special dandy led eagles and dogs all day long and wandered around fireworks. However, in Song Qingshu''s opinion, it was a common disease of dandy. How could he know such a wonderful work.


    Yelv Yixin obviously couldn''t hang on his face. He quietly looked at the faces of all the people in Xixia and said angrily, "bastard, I don''t want to see where it is. I still have guests here!"


    Yeluzui also found that there were other people in the room. He didn''t take them seriously when he saw them. However, when his eyes fell on Li Qinglu, he suddenly showed a look of astonishment. He was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    Li Qinglu didn''t get angry either. She said with a smile, "the king of Wei doesn''t have to be angry. It''s obvious that he was beaten. If you don''t let him go, you should listen to what happened."


    "Let the princess laugh," Yelv Yixin looks better, kicks his son, "stand up and talk well."


    Yeluzui woke up from the surprise just now. After this reminder, his painful experience gained the upper hand. He said in a hurry: "Dad, today, I was walking in the street with someone. Suddenly, I met a woman. Although she was older than me, she wore her hair in a bun, but she was really gorgeous in the world, her face and figure, Father, none of your concubines can match her, so this princess may be equal to her... "


    "Shut up and get to the point!" Yelv quickly interrupted him, his face gloomy and dripping out of the water.


    The faces of the Xixia people are strange. Even Li Qinglu''s smile is frozen on his face. Song Qingshu almost laughs out of the window. He finds that he likes this big brother of Huobao. He has already acquiesced that yelunanxian is his own woman. Naturally, he loves his house and takes yelusai as his big brother.


    Yeluzui was also frightened by his father, but he didn''t dare to talk. He said in a hurry: "then I went forward to think... I wanted to make friends with her. Who knows, she didn''t give me face at all and beat me up."


    Sniff at the house, and even if he did not see him, he could imagine what scene was at that time. He must have been seen to be flirted with the beauty of the others, and the result was not expected to be so small that the wife was a master of martial arts.


    "It''s useless. You guys were beaten by a woman?" Yelv Yixin naturally knew that his son would take a group of servants and thugs with him every time he went out. He would certainly rush to fight.


    Yeluzui was also immediately worried: "if she didn''t have a knife in her hand, we would not have been able to beat her!"


    Hearing what he said, Li Qinglu, who was not far away, was suddenly in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 1502

    Although Li Qinglu quickly covered up the past, how could the instant reaction be concealed from Song Qingshu who had been observing the situation in the house?


    "Li Qinglu is in charge of Xixia first class hall, and her martial arts are the best of the younger generation. What can make her so impolite?" Song Qingshu is thoughtful, "a sword that cuts iron like mud..."


    "A group of you can''t beat a woman, but you still have face weapons?" Yelv Yixin looked like he hated iron but not steel. "Get out of here!"


    Li Qinglu said in a timely voice: "the king of Wei doesn''t have to blame Ling Gongzi. There are a lot of capable people and talents in the river and lake, and there are advantages of weapons. It''s no wonder that he suffers."


    Hearing her speak for herself, yeluzui immediately cast a grateful look, thinking that this Xixia princess is not only beautiful, but also so understanding.


    "Well, for the sake of Princess Yinchuan, I''ll spare you this time. If you don''t get out of here, don''t delay our discussion." Yelv gave his son a hard look.


    Yeluzui had no choice but to go out. After he came out, he kept muttering: "recently, my father has become more and more severe. Is it hard to stand out for me in front of outsiders?"


    At this time, Li Qinglu in the room did not show any trace and made a look. One of his subordinates had already understood it and followed him out quietly. Song Qingshu did not hide all this from his eyes. He hesitated for a moment. Seeing that he could not hear any valuable information here, he followed up quietly.


    I saw that Xixia people quietly catch up with yelusui, and ask about the information of the woman he met before. Because Li Qinglu just helped to speak, yelusui also had a good feeling for Xixia people, and was soon aroused to describe what happened in more detail.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought, "why does Li Qinglu care so much about this matter? Do you want to come out for Yelu Sui to please Yelu Yixin?"? However, he quickly denied this conjecture. After all, she is a princess of the same country. It''s too low-profile to bully men and women to please others for the dandy.


    Just at the moment of doubt, there was news from the other side of the hall. Song Qingshu quickly flashed aside. It turned out that Xixia and his party came out. Yelv Yixin even sent them to the door to show their friendship.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally decided to quietly follow Li Qinglu and others to see what she was doing. After all, everything was abnormal.


    At this time, on the outskirts of the capital, a beautiful young woman in water blue fur suddenly stopped: "you have been with me for so long, should you show up?" Her voice was crisp and soft. She was obviously a very gentle woman.


    "The little girl is really good at martial arts. She can find my whereabouts." After a burst of laughter, a man in black jumped down from a nearby tree. Although it was day, he was still covered with a black scarf. However, the gray hair showed that he was no longer young.


    A little blush flashed on the young lady''s clear face. She thought how old her child was, and she called her little girl. But she also understood that the man in black was not young, and it was right to call her little girl: "I don''t know what happened when the elder followed me all the way?"


    The man in Black said with a smile: "nothing else. I just want to borrow the sword that my wife is carrying." As she spoke, she pointed to the knife on her back.


    The young woman turned a little pale and replied humbly: "this is the legacy of her husband. It''s inconvenient to communicate with others. Please forgive me." How could she not see that the other party was coming for this Dao? As for what to borrow a Dao, it was just a scene.


    "That''s a pity..." the man in black sighed. Before he finished his words, his body moved. He was like a black ROC bird and rushed to the young woman.


    The young woman was obviously on guard. With a shake of her wrist, a silver bell and a golden rope attacked the other side from an incredible angle. The man in black was shocked, so she had to change direction to avoid the attack.


    The young woman didn''t stop. The silver bell and gold lock in her hand were like a dragon in the clouds. She didn''t attack the other side, which made the man in black exclaim: "it''s amazing that little girl''s martial arts have reached such a level."


    The young woman was not the least happy, because she had already pushed the long rope to the extreme, but she still couldn''t help it. It was obvious that the martial arts of the man in black was better than her.


    Sure enough, after this period of time, the man in black had already seen the way of her move. Suddenly, his figure flashed and let the young woman''s attack fail continuously. A few breathing time had already deceived her into three feet.


    At such a short distance, the long rope was no longer useful. The young woman was flustered and did not panic. She directly pulled out the long sword behind her. The blade was only half a foot exposed, and she saw a blue light coming out. When the blade was pulled out of its sheath, the cold light was flickering. Rao Shiyi''s martial arts skills did not dare to attack it directly, and he retreated one foot away with a strange cry.


    Looking at the cold light on the blade, the man in black exclaimed: "it''s really the legendary sword."


    The young woman frowned slightly, thinking that although my husband''s sword is also a rare good one, she is far less famous in the world than Tu Long Dao. I don''t know why he is so interested in it.


    "Little girl, have you ever heard of the story of her guilt?" The man in black was not in a hurry, but said.


    "Of course I have." The young woman snorted, and at the same time, she was on guard. The man in black was very good at martial arts. I''m afraid he would not have been an opponent if he had been. Thanks to that man''s passing on the highest martial arts of the school to himself, he could support him for so long. Thinking of the process of practicing that magic skill, the young woman''s beautiful face suddenly rose with a charming blush.


    Rao Shi, the man in black, was very old. At this time, he couldn''t help losing his mind: "it''s really the best color in the world."


    But after all, he had been through a lot of trouble, and soon thought of the purpose of his trip. He said, "this knife is not what you can have. If you force it to stay in your hand, it will only bring disaster to you."


    The young woman sneered: "I can''t have it, can you have it?"


    The man in black stood up with a negative hand and said haughtily, "I have the ability to keep this knife."


    The young woman said angrily, "how can you give your husband''s legacy to others? If you have the ability, you can take it yourself."


    The man in black''s eyes turned cold: "I''ll offend you." Once again, his speed and the style of his hand were twice as fast as before. At first, the young woman could support herself with her sword, but after more than 20 moves, her hand began to be dull, as if she would be attacked at any time.


    After several moves, the man in black finally saw a flaw and pressed his palm on the blade. If the young woman was bitten by thunder, she fell to the ground.


    This time, the man in black didn''t give her a chance to breathe. He attacked directly and tried to take the knife down. At this time, the blood in the young woman''s body surged. It took at least three breaths to recover her fighting power. How could she resist?


    Seeing that the man in black was about to succeed, suddenly there was a cry not far away. The man in black Yu Guang swept a golden object and shot it.


    He didn''t dare to give up the attack. He turned over and grabbed it. Looking at the golden dart inserted in the tree, he changed color for a moment: "Golden Snake cone!"


    "Sister ice snow, are you ok?" At this time, a woman with beautiful eyebrows and beautiful eyes, jade cheeks and cherry lips went to help the young woman. Although she also combed her hair in a bun, her face was white and red. She was even whiter than a young girl.


    "Qingqing, is that you?" The young woman was both surprised and happy. At this moment, she had adjusted the Qi in her body, but what made her more happy was that she met an acquaintance.


    Originally, this young woman is the long ice and snow child of Hu Yi''s long lost. When she was with Song Qing Shu, she had secretly searched for clues to kill Murong, and she gradually found out the upper side of the capital. Who knew that when she first came to town, she met a playboy who had played the tune before. After she learned the other side, she thought of rich men''s sons who claimed to be Wei king. Knowing that Yelv Yixin is powerful and powerful, in order to avoid trouble, she plans to go out of the city to avoid the limelight. Who knows that she was entangled by the mysterious man in black not long after she left the city.


    As for the other woman with white skin and red skin, Xia Qingqing was naturally the one. At the beginning, she was going to find Dongfang muxue to hold a grudge against Yuan Chengzhi. As a result, she learned from Dongfang muxue that Yuan Chengzhi was probably not dead. She was surprised and happy to return to Yanjing with Dongfang muxue. After helping her partner handle political affairs, she began to investigate yuan Chengzhi''s information, In the end, it was found that someone had seen someone very similar to Yuan Chengzhi in Shangjing City, so she set out to come here.


    All the way, I think about what Dongfang muxue said to her. Even if I find yuan Chengzhi, can you go back to the past and start over with him?


    Xia Qingqing is also very confused. She has been asking herself many nights, if yuan Chengzhi were alive, who would she choose between him and song Qingshu? Although she rationally tells herself that she is Mrs. yuan, she finds that song Qingshu has completely occupied her heart. Although he is very playful and glib


    "I''m really a bad woman..." although she had a choice in her heart, she decided to go to Beijing to confirm yuan Chengzhi''s whereabouts and completely end her past. When they are worried about gain and loss, they suddenly hear the sound of fighting not far away. They run to see that one of them is Xuebing er. When they first got along with song Qingshu, they met. Although they know that she is Hu Yidao''s widow, they also know the relationship between her and song Qingshu.


    It is precisely because they are widows that they share the same feelings. Although the two women are now rivals in love to some extent, they have no intention of being jealous at all. On the contrary, they lead each other to be confidants.


    Seeing that xuexue''er is in danger, Xia Qingqing doesn''t stand by and directly shoots out a few Golden Snake cones to save her.


    "Golden Snake sword!" Seeing the glittering sword in Xia Qingqing''s hand, the man in black hesitates for a moment. He is not afraid of the new Xia Qingqing. Although she is good at martial arts, the two women are not rivals. What he is afraid of is the man behind Xia Qingqing - Song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake.


    Although song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing have never had an open relationship, we are not blind. We have more or less guessed some rumors. However, because song Qingshu has been so powerful in recent years, no one thinks there is anything wrong with it. On the contrary, we think that Xia Qingqing should take it for granted that beauty matches hero.


    "Since you recognize it as the Golden Snake sword, do you want to continue to fight?" Xia Qingqing is also afraid of this man''s martial arts, for fear that he will be forced to die.


    The man in black hesitated, but his eyes fell on the sword in xuexue''er''s hand, and his eyes finally became firm: "what I want is just this sword. In the face of the king of Golden Snake, you give me the sword, and I promise not to hurt your hair."

 Chapter 1503

    Xuexue''er frowned: "I have just said that this is my husband''s legacy. How can I give it to you?" In order to avenge her husband, she has been traveling all these years to find out the news of Murong Jingyue. When she passed Cangzhou not long ago, she paid homage to Hu Yidao and dug out the cold moon sword buried in her husband''s tomb, intending to use it to avenge her husband.


    What''s more, the Hu family''s Sabre technique is more powerful with this sabre, and Hu Fei is growing up. If he wants to pass this Sabre to him in the future, how can he give it to others?


    "That''s not my fault." The man in black sneers. He has made up his mind. As the saying goes, the emperor is far away. No matter how good the martial arts of song Qingshu are, it''s impossible to know what''s happening thousands of miles away. If it''s too big to kill someone, it can be said that he doesn''t know it.


    The figure of the man in black flashed and attacked the two girls in an instant. Xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing were already on guard and raised their swords to meet them.


    Ice and snow master the nine ancient classics of the tomb, and learned some of the nine Yin manual classics. The summer Qingqing and the Song Qing books have been around for a longer time. They have been given several directions, and the progress of martial arts has been greater. The two women have already ranked among the top class players in the world. If they are not directly behind the five men of the black man''s martial arts, the two men have already surpassed him.


    However, the man in black is more and more frightened. One of his swordsmanship is moderate and the other is strange. The combination of these two swords is really to learn from each other''s strong points to make up for their weaknesses. His power is more than doubled. Although his martial arts is much better than any one of them, it will take hundreds of moves to surpass their joint efforts.


    At this moment, the man in black suddenly frowned, jumped out of the battle circle and did not attack any more. Instead, he looked to the West. Xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing leaned back together, and looked over there while they were on guard.


    I saw a graceful girl with a light veil on her face and a group of fierce people riding towards me. These people were obviously from the first class hall headed by Li Qinglu.


    "Why?" Seeing the mysterious man in black, Li Qinglu can''t help but show her eyebrows and frown. She learns the news of xuexue''er from yelusui, and then inquires all the way to the east of the city. Who knows that there are other experts present.


    At this time, the man in black was also in doubt. He stood in the same place and stopped fighting. Although he was proud of his martial arts, he was not stupid enough to fight with the snipe and the clam for the benefit. Before he knew the origin of these Xixia people, he had made up his mind not to fight any more.


    Song Qingshu, who was far behind Li Qinglu, also recognized xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing. He was both surprised and delighted, especially xuexue''er. I''m afraid it has been more than a year since she last separated.


    However, he was not in a hurry to get to know each other. This time he came to the capital secretly. Now there are so many people and eyes that it is inconvenient for him to show up.


    "Let''s see what the Xixia people are up to." Thinking of Li Qinglu and others obviously rushing to bingxue''er, song Qingshu becomes more and more confused.


    "You go on, we''re just passing by." After the initial shock, Li Qinglu smiles and tries to leave.


    "Hum!" No matter the man in black or the two girls in ice and snow, no one believed her story.


    Seeing that he had not fooled the other party, Li Qinglu stopped and said to the man in black, "I don''t know why you are here?" She saw that the man in black was highly skilled in martial arts. It would be best if he didn''t provoke.


    "I don''t know why you are here?" Said the man in black.


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "this lady has just bullied a friend of mine. My friend has a lot of adults who don''t care about her, but I always take her back to apologize to my friend." She recognized xuexue''er''s bun and knew that she was married. Moreover, because of her age, it was impossible for her to call each other a little girl like the old man in black.


    Song Qingshu turns his lips. There are a lot of adults. It''s clear that even yelusui can''t beat xuexue''er. As for going to apologize to her, it''s just a saying. The devil just believes it.


    "But why does Li Qinglu have to look for ice and snow?" Song Qingshu was silent.


    The man in black snorted coldly: "it seems that everyone has the same intention, so why hide it." Naturally, he didn''t believe Li Qinglu''s lies.


    Li Qinglu smiles and doesn''t think it''s disobedient: "if you pay attention to first come and then come, since the elder comes first, then the elder comes first." She saw that the two sides were fighting before, and obviously didn''t want to get involved now.


    The man in black sneered: "I''m old and need a rest. Let''s change it to you young people."


    Xia Qingqing is very angry when she hears that they are being pushed around to treat them as lambs to be slaughtered. However, although she is angry, she is not stupid. She knows that both sides are highly skilled in martial arts. She can only outwit them: "we are from the Golden Snake camp, especially the lady of the golden snake king. If you dare to offend, the Golden Snake camp will not spare you."


    Xuexue''er on one side is very ashamed. She thinks that she is brother Hu''s undead in name. Why do you say that I belong to song Qingshu? Xia Qingqing on the other side spits out her tongue. She is too embarrassed to say her relationship with song Qingshu, so she has to push xuexue''er out.


    "Good sister, I apologize to you afterwards." Xia Qingqing explained in a low voice in her ear.


    Xuexue''er bites her lips, but she can''t get angry with her. She knows that this is the wisest way. Now she has to look forward to song Qingshu''s reputation to frighten her.


    Hiding in the dark, song Qingshu is as happy as eating ginseng fruit. He thinks that Qingqing is a good girl, and she knows the key moment to play her man''s sign.


    The man in black''s eyes twinkled. Before he decided to fight, he was confident that he could completely subdue the two girls, and the news couldn''t get out. But now that Xixia was so big, he asked himself that he didn''t have the ability to deal with all these people, so he had a mind to retreat temporarily.


    "Is the king of the Golden Snake the new king of Qi?" Li Qinglu suddenly gave a cold hum. She thought of being teased by the other party outside Lin''an City. Even if she was covered, she could still see a layer of blush on her face. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry.


    "But a mountain king, how can I be afraid of Xixia for a hundred years?" Li Qinglu snorted coldly, "come on, arrest these two women for me."


    She has always been a calm look, but when she heard song Qingshu, she suddenly became impatient and ordered to start.


    Who knows Duan Yanqing and others look at one person and don''t move. Instead, they come forward to her and say in a whisper, "princess, it''s not easy to provoke someone surnamed song. Let''s forget it." The four villains fought with song Qingshu several times. From the beginning, they had to fight back and forth, and then the other side was out of the dust. Now they can''t even see the tail lamp of song Qingshu, so they can''t bear to fight against song Qingshu any more.


    "What are you afraid of?" Li Qinglu said angrily. "Xixia is thousands of miles away from the Golden Snake camp, and there are several countries in the middle. Are you still afraid that he will lead the soldiers to fight?"


    Ye Er Niang said with a bitter smile: "I''m not afraid to lead a soldier, but he is good at martial arts. In case he comes to Xixia alone for revenge..."


    Li Qinglu snorted coldly: "that''s that he threw himself into the net, not to mention that I have hundreds of thousands of powerful soldiers in Xixia. Even the top class masters don''t know how to be ordinary. What''s more, there is a great imperial concubine who has great skills. Do you need to be afraid of him?"


    Next to him, yunzhonghe opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. In his heart, he said, "although the imperial concubine is good at martial arts, she may not be an opponent surnamed song.". Of course, the imperial concubine was omnipotent in the eyes of Xixia people. He didn''t dare to say that in public.


    "If you don''t do it, let the princess do it herself?" Li Qinglu finally couldn''t help it, and there was a trace of sentimental color in her tone.


    Duan Yanqing several people look at each other, after all, they are eating the first-class meal, but had to prepare for the two girls.


    Song Qingshu frowned in the dark. He picked up a few stones and was ready to help in the dark. Suddenly, his heart moved and he looked back not far away.


    Obviously, the crowd also noticed something strange. They turned around one after another, only to hear the sound of the horse''s hooves. A group of Khitan cavalry rushed over and surrounded them in a few breaths.


    At the head of the cavalry, one of them was a young knight of extraordinary valour. There was a gentle wind between his eyebrows. It seemed that he was not like a general on the battlefield, but more like a modest gentleman with elegant demeanor.


    Song Qingshu has recognized that the leader of the knight is yeluqi. Recalling the conversation between yeluyixin and his son-in-law Xiao xiamo, it seems that yeluqi has been promoted to all the imperial palaces and is in charge of the emperor''s own army at such an age. His future is really limitless.


    "What do you mean, general?" Li Qinglu had not seen yeluqi before, but recognized that he was a cavalry of Liao state, so he was not flustered at all.


    "Who are you?" Looking at the strange costumes of the group, yeluzzi frowned and asked.


    A person from the elite hall came forward and said, "we are the envoys of Xixia. This is the princess of Yinchuan."


    "Xixia mission?" Yeluzi frowned and said, "as far as I know, the Xixia mission should not be in the xuanhui courtyard in the city. How can it be here?"


    "This..." Li Qinglu and others immediately stopped, because they just went back to xuanhuiyuan to hide their eyes and ears, and then ran out secretly. They wanted to catch Xuexue ER and leave, but they didn''t know that they would lead to so many things.


    Yeluqi''s eyes continued to examine. He saw that the man in black was awed in his heart. This dress was not a good man. When he saw Xia Qingqing and her two daughters, he was surprised: "Mrs. yuan!"


    "Young master Yelv." Xia Qingqing also returned a gift.


    Before, yeluqi and Xiao Feng helped the Golden Snake camp against the encirclement and suppression army of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, the two sides had dealt with each other and naturally recognized each other.


    Yeluzzi wanted to say something, but after hesitation, he waved: "come on, take all these people back."


    Li Qinglu and others were furious: "we are the Xixia mission. Do you dare to arrest us? Are you not afraid to affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries?"


    "In these extraordinary times, it''s natural that someone will find out if you''re the Xixia mission after you go back," yeluzi explained to Xia Qingqing, as if he were facing Xia Qingqing. "Now that the song mission has been robbed and killed, the emperor is furious, and all the special palaces are deployed to investigate this matter. During this period, all the suspicious people inside and outside the city have to be arrested and interrogated. Please forgive me."


    Surrounded by a group of cavalry, Li Qinglu looked at the shining bow and crossbow in each other''s hands, and finally gave up the resistance: "hum, I will let you give me an account later!"


    Xia Qingqing and Xuexue Er look at each other, but they don''t resist. After all, it''s useless for them to resist in the face of so many armed cavalry. What''s more, it''s not necessarily a bad thing to be taken away by them because of the relationship between yeluzi.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the man in black, who was obviously a villain in broad daylight, thought that he would rush out with martial arts. Therefore, at least half of the attention of the cavalry of Liao kingdom was on him, but everyone didn''t expect that he didn''t resist at all and calmly let others put shackles on him.


    "Well, it''s really weird." Song Qingshu, hidden in a tree not far away, is very strange.

 Chapter 1504

    Song Qingshu didn''t plan to fight now. Although the cavalry of Liao state was a little troublesome, it was just a little troublesome for him. The reason why he didn''t fight now was that there was too much noise. Unless he killed all the people present, his identity would not be hidden. He didn''t want to see a series of chain reactions after that.


    He sighed in secret. Sometimes he had to envy his previous life when he read online novels. Which of the leading actors did not show the world with one sword and break the situation with violence? He didn''t care about any conspiracy. He was tied up in this world. He really lost the face of a passer-by.


    However, song Qingshu also understood that his goal was to unify the world, rather than defeat all the world''s experts with a sharp sword in his hand. Many times, he had to make a choice and weigh the pros and cons.


    In his opinion, it is not a wise choice to run out to save Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er in full view of the public. On the contrary, when they are taken back to the prison, they will go to save each other in the dead of night.


    Anyway, the leader of this group of cavalry is jeruzzi. There is a friendship between the two sides, and he will not embarrass the two girls during this period.


    After they were captured by the cavalry of the Liao state, song Qingshu quietly followed them all the way to the official residence where all the palaces were deployed. The relevant officials examined the people in turn. Naturally, Li Qinglu and others claimed to be the Xixia mission. Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er said they came here to play, while the man in black never said anything.


    It seems that the most suspicious person is the man in black. However, when his mask was untied, only an ordinary public face appeared, and the relevant officials deployed by all the palaces could not see who it was. Finally, after some discussion, they decided to put these people in prison first and investigate the relevant background. Besides, especially those who called themselves Xixia missions, they did not dare to neglect it.


    Song Qingshu took advantage of this moment to mix into the prison, knocked out a jailer and pretended to be him. Before long, the group of people were detained one after another.


    After all, the people who were deployed in all the imperial palaces were worried that they were really Xixia envoys; The rooms of Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er are second, and there is no lack of yeluzi''s care; As for the man in black, he was put into a normal cell, but he obviously didn''t care. He was very calm.


    Song Qingshu, who was watching from one side, said: "this man is really strange, and he doesn''t know what his card is." Song Qingshu is now dressed in an ordinary prison guard''s clothes, and his face is deliberately gloomy. These are all big figures. How can he pay attention to such a prison guard.


    In addition to the unexpected calm of the people in black, Li Qinglu and his party were also calm. After all, they were envoys of the Western Xia Dynasty. The only trouble was to explain why they slipped out of xuanhui Academy.


    On the contrary, Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er are the most worried. Although yeluzi whispered in private and quietly released them after the news, he was always worried about what would happen in the middle of the prison.


    Song Qingshu is funny. He wants to save them as soon as possible after night, so that they won''t be scared.


    Before long, an official deployed by all the imperial palaces led people to release Li Qinglu and others respectfully. Obviously, they have verified Li Qinglu''s information: "we are very sorry for offending the princess this time. I hope the princess thinks that this incident is an accident. Please forgive me."


    "And jeruzzi, why didn''t he come himself?" Li Qinglu snorts coldly. She is a princess. She is naturally angry when she is locked up here.


    The official said awkwardly: "Lord Yelv has gone to the palace to face the emperor. He is really devoid of skills. Let me take the princess''s sincere apology for him."


    Hearing their conversation, song Qingshu almost laughs in the dark. Unexpectedly, a modest gentleman like yeluqi also learns to cheat. Li Qinglu obviously knew this, but he had no choice but to leave with a gloomy face.


    At this time, all kinds of voices came from the prison where the man in black was. Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw that several officials began to interrogate the man in black. After all, he was the most suspect in any way.


    It''s a pity that no matter what the officials asked, the people in black closed their eyes and kept their mouth shut, which made the officials angry: "you are stubborn. Give me punishment. It depends on whether your mouth is hard or your bones are hard."


    At this time, the man in black finally opened his eyes and looked at the man coldly: "I advise you not to do this at last. I''m the one you can''t afford to offend."


    The official laughed angrily: "it''s just a prisoner on the bench. He''s still talking wildly here. Beat me hard!"


    There was a flash of cold light in the eyes of the man in black, as if he could not help his anger. Song Qingshu, who was in the dark, was suddenly surprised. From the beginning to the end, the man in black didn''t have any expression fluctuations. At the beginning, he thought he was such a paralyzed face, but now, looking carefully, he might be changed.


    In fact, the technique of changing looks is very common in the river and lake. However, if you want to change looks, you can change looks. I''m afraid there are only a Zhu and song Qingshu in the whole world. Because song Qingshu has the inner power to communicate with God, and can also change body shape, body characteristics, smell and so on. Therefore, he is better than blue. As for other people in the world, the skill of changing their appearance is very rough. They can only change their own appearance, so that the enemy can''t recognize them, but they can''t change their appearance into the person they want to become.


    "Isn''t this Murong Jingyue?" Looking at the man in black, song Qingshu felt more and more that it was possible. Now that the jailer was going to execute him, he could take the opportunity to test him.


    "Stop it Just at this time, the door of the cell opened, and a group of people came in from the outside. The first man was wrapped in a cloak, but his graceful and slender body still showed that she was a woman. Although most of her face was covered by the cloak, her chin was smooth and round, and her white skin matched with her beautiful red lips. She was obviously a very beautiful woman.


    But song Qingshu''s attention was not on her at all, but on the bodyguard behind her. This person has broad eyes and bright eyes. Obviously, his internal power has reached a very high level.


    "Hell, how could it be him!" Song Qingshu thought that he had been through the storm and had long been cultivated to the point where Mount Tai was collapsing in front of him, but now his face is still changing wildly.


    No wonder he was shocked to see a dead man standing in front of him again.


    The bodyguard dressed up is yuan Chengzhi, who was killed by Dongfang muxue on the top of Mount Tai before!


    "Is it true what the eastern dusk Snow said last time?" Song Qingshu thinks that Dongfang muxue said that just to resolve Xia Qingqing''s Revenge heart, and let him look for it with an illusory possibility. Who knows that he really revived.


    Moreover, judging from his pace and breathing, Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts at this time not only did not weaken at all, but also improved to a higher level. This must be the effect of the nirvana of Hunyuan Gong mentioned by Dongfang muxue before.


    "It''s really difficult." Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. He clearly remembers how much Xia Qingqing loved yuan Chengzhi at the beginning. In order to avenge him, he tried every means, and even sacrificed himself to feed the tiger.


    If Qingqing knew that Yuan Chengzhi was still alive, how would she choose?


    Although the relationship between him and Xia Qingqing has developed by leaps and bounds in the past two years, reaching the point of spiritual flesh integration, song Qingshu still has no bottom in mind when he thinks of Xia Qingqing''s unswerving determination.


    "What if she chooses yuan Chengzhi?" Song Qingshu is ruthless in his heart. If he doesn''t get rid of Yuan Chengzhi quietly, he will think that he has never been revived, so Xia Qingqing doesn''t have to worry about it. Although yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts are not what they used to be, song Qingshu is confident that it is not difficult to take his life.


    However, this idea just flashed by. Song Qingshu soon dismissed this idea. After all, this time is different from the past, and his own pride does not allow such behavior.


    "Let Qingqing choose again. Can''t I compare with Yuan Chengzhi?" Song Qingshu snorted coldly, "if you really choose yuan Chengzhi, it will prove that she never belongs to me. What''s sad."


    But when he thought of that possibility, he was still a little sour in his heart. He secretly made up his mind that if that situation really happened, it would be better to force her to stay around. Although it was a bit unkind, he at least gave her the right to know


    "Eh," Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a very important thing, "Yuan Chengzhi has never heard of the rise of these snake king names. Why have they never appeared? Watching me get his wife and foundation? "


    Of course, even if yuan Chengzhi comes back now, it''s useless. Today''s Golden Snake camp is more than ten times stronger than that of that year''s Golden Snake camp. The whole Golden Snake camp has been beaten up into a piece of iron. Now the old people of the Golden Snake camp only account for a small part before the leaders of the forces under his command. Who can recognize him as the former leader?


    At that moment, the mysterious woman and Yuan Chengzhi had turned around and walked out. The man in black was also released and followed them leisurely.


    "Eh, what''s the identity of this woman? How could she take away the suspect in black so easily?" Seeing the respectful attitude of those officials, song Qingshu became more and more confused.


    "Brother yuan?" Just at this time, Xia Qingqing''s trembling voice suddenly sounded. When Yuan Chengzhi came in, she was on the other side of the road. Now when she went back, she would just pass by her room. When she saw yuan Chengzhi''s appearance, Xia Qingqing was a little incredulous. After rubbing her eyes, she found that she had no eyes. Finally, she couldn''t help crying out.


    Her voice was particularly abrupt in the silent cell, and the group could not help but stop. Yuan Chengzhi turned around in doubt: "is the girl calling me?"


    "Girl?" Xia Qingqing a Zheng, "you don''t know me?"


    Yuan Chengzhi looked at her carefully and asked, "should we know each other?"


    Xia Qingqing opened her mouth and couldn''t speak at all for a moment. The joy of reunion was covered with ice: Why did he pretend not to know himself, because of the woman beside him, or because he knew something between me and Qingshu, so he didn''t want to recognize me


    At this time, wrapped in a cloak, the woman said: "Guannan, we should go."

 Chapter 1505

    The woman''s voice was clear and melodious, but song Qingshu had no time to praise her. Instead, she thought, "Guannan? It''s a familiar name, as if I''ve heard it somewhere. " It''s a pity that he didn''t have a clue after thinking for half a day.


    Xia Qingqing is also silly, murmuring the two words of Guannan, thinking that he really recognized the wrong person? However, she quickly denied this idea. She and Yuan Chengzhi were husband and wife. How could she mistake her husband?


    It''s a pity that the other party didn''t mean to stay at all. He heard the woman beside him, nodded and followed her. However, he obviously had doubts in his heart. When he walked out of the door, he subconsciously looked back and looked at Xia Qingqing. He always felt that the woman seemed a little familiar.


    Song Qingshu frowned and went out quietly. He had too many doubts in his heart, whether it was yuan Chengzhi, whether the man in black was Murong Jingyue, or even the identity of the woman in the cloak.


    "Does he really not know me?" Aware of the blankness in his eyes, Xia Qingqing stood there in despair.


    On one side, xuexue''er stepped forward to hold her and asked softly, "is that man yuan Chengzhi?"


    "Yes," Xia Qingqing nodded, "but why doesn''t he recognize me?"


    "Maybe he has his own problems." Although xuexue''er first thought of songqingshu, she was kind-hearted and sympathized with xiaqingqing, so she didn''t say anything else, just comforted her.


    Song Qingshu followed the group all the way, and when he saw them walking towards the palace, he could not help but wonder: "what are the identities of these people? Does yuan Chengzhi really lose his memory or pretend not to know Xia Qingqing? "


    "Why don''t you just send someone to pick me up? Why do you come in person? " Seeing that he had left the prison, the old man in black angrily reprimanded the woman, "you have a noble status, how can you set foot in the prison!"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu is more and more puzzled. You know from the reaction of those people in prison just now, this woman is obviously noble. Unexpectedly, the old man in black, who was just a prisoner, dared to reprimand her like this. Is his real identity not a person in the Jianghu, but a person in the court?


    At first, song Qingshu was a little strange. If he was a member of the imperial court, why did yeluqi and other officials not recognize him? Later, he thought that he was changed, and soon he was relieved.


    "This incident is not a small one. When the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty was killed, the emperor was extremely angry. He even went directly beyond the Department of Da Ti Yin and Yi Li Bi Yuan, and ordered all the imperial palaces to make arrangements to investigate this matter. If I send anyone here, I''m afraid I won''t be able to save you." The woman explained in a crisp voice.


    On the surface, datiyin department was the organization of Liao state in charge of royal clan affairs. In fact, it was similar to Huangcheng Department of Southern Song Dynasty, Huanyi courtyard of Jin State, xuedizi and jianganchu of Qing state.


    After all, Liao was a country founded by Khitans, and the names of some institutions were quite different from those of the Han Dynasty.


    The old man in black also understood the interest and sighed: "but it''s always wrong to fall into the eyes of others."


    The woman said with a soft smile: "you can rest assured that no one dares to say anything to protect me in my present position."


    "Don''t take it lightly. I don''t know how many people in the palace want to wait for you to make mistakes," the old man in black advised. "This time, I was too careless, and I was dragged by the Xixia people, so I fell into the encirclement of yeluzi."


    Song Qingshu, in the dark, is moved. Listen to their conversation. The woman is really in the palace, but is she a palace maid or a princess or... A concubine?


    After chatting for a while, the two sides suddenly parted ways. The woman and Yuan Chengzhi went to the palace together, while the man in black turned and left another way.


    There has been a patrol around the palace. Seeing someone approaching, a team of soldiers ran to inquire. As a result, the woman''s hand showed a gold medal. Then the soldiers saluted respectfully and let them into the palace.


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at their back and finally chased them in the direction of the disappearance of the man in black. After all, the most important thing in his mind now is the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue. As for the mysterious identity of the woman, even the news of Yuan Chengzhi is far less than this.


    "Who is your excellency? It''s time to show up after I''ve been with you for so long." When he got to a place, the old man in black suddenly stopped and hummed.


    Song Qingshu came out of the darkness, but his identity was inconvenient to expose, and he wore a silver mask on his face.


    But the old man in black turned pale. In fact, he didn''t feel anyone''s breath at all. It''s just that his decades of cultivation made him feel a bit of a whim. He stopped to shout on purpose, but he didn''t expect anyone to come out.


    "This man''s martial arts are so high that I can''t feel his breath at all." Clearly looking at each other in front of not far away, but the old man in black was shocked to find that place as if there was no one in general.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that the old man in black was deceiving him, but even if he did, he was ready to appear.


    "Who is your excellency?" The old man in black was about to explode. He was on the alert and was ready to escape.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer. He flashed straight to his face. As long as he took off his face, he would know if he was Murong Jingyue.


    The old man in black only saw a flower in front of him. His opponent''s hand was less than three inches in front of him, so he couldn''t help dying. But after all, he had decades of pure skill. When he was in a crisis, he quickly raised his palms, and he didn''t want to fight back the opponent. He just wanted to move his opponent''s hand three feet away, and then decided to take the opportunity to escape.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu flicks his opponent''s hands away, but he is surprised. His opponent''s internal power seems to be familiar, like Hunyuan Qi.


    The old man in black didn''t expect that his attack, which had gathered his kung fu for decades, was easily resolved by the other side. Seeing the other side''s hand falling down, he was in despair: "it''s just ~"


    Who knows that the other party''s hand did not insert into his head, but just pulled off the person on his face - the skin mask.


    He noticed that the other side was staring at him in a daze. The old man in black, who was bald, didn''t dare to hesitate. He retreated suddenly and fled to the dark. However, he didn''t feel happy at all. After all, he couldn''t escape as long as he wanted to pursue his opponent''s martial arts.


    However, he was overjoyed that the other party was standing in the same place, without the slightest intention of chasing him. How dare he continue to stay? Several jumps have disappeared into the night.


    Song Qingshu didn''t go after each other, because he knew that it was not Murong Jingyue, but another acquaintance, Xiao banhe, the great Xia of Jinyang. At the beginning of the Golden Snake meeting, the two sides also dealt with each other. Xiao banhe also came to participate in the competition of the golden snake king, but the two sides didn''t compete.


    But when song Qingshu went to save her, he had a fight with Xiao banhe on the way. He knew that he had some friendship with the water family.


    "I''ll let you off in sheng''er''s face." Song Qingshu silently read a sentence, but he became more and more curious. Xiao banhe''s identity became more and more mysterious. People in the Jianghu thought he was a famous Great Xia of Jinyang. But now, his various behaviors are abnormal. It seems that what he wanted is not small.


    "Forget it, save xuexue''er and Qingqing first." Song Qingshu realized that he had been out of prison for a long time. He was worried about what happened there, so he gave up the idea of further study.


    When he changed back to the prison guard''s clothes and wanted to return to the cell again, he was suddenly stopped on the outside: "man, it''s cleared inside. We''ll wait outside."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, thinking that now that the Xixia mission has gone, Xiao banhe has also been rescued. Now there are only two women, xuebing''er and Xia Qingqing, besides some prisoners who are already there. He always feels a little uneasy.


    "Is there anyone in it?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    "The young master of the North privy family comes to bring the prisoner up for trial." The gaoler replied casually.


    However, song Qingshu has changed a little bit, because now the upright Beishu emissary Yelu Renxian is far away in the northwest, but Yelu Yixin performs the duties of Beishu emissary. Of course, the Beishu emissary among these people does not refer to Yelu Renxian, but Yelu Yixin, the king of Wei!


    Yeluzui, Yelv Yixin''s son, had seen his virtue this morning. He thought that he had been beaten when he wanted to flirt with Xuexue er. Now he thought about it with his toes and knew that he had come back to revenge.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. The jailers were about to turn pale, and the acupoints had been quickly sealed.


    "Big beauty, I didn''t expect that you would not escape from me in the end." Yeluzui was also looking at xuexue''er with high spirits, and at the same time, he looked greedily at Xia Qingqing, "the saying of the Han people is very good, what a blessing in disguise, what a blessing in disguise, what a blessing in disguise, originally a great beauty, but now there is a beautiful woman. Tut Tut, God treats me very well."


    Xia Qingqing was not in a good mood. She was even more angry when she heard what he said, but she seemed to know Xuexue Er, so she took her hand and asked, "who is this asshole?"


    Xuexue''er''s voice was like ice: "just a dandy who teases a good woman."


    Xia Qingqing suddenly turned her eyes and changed her anger. She said in a soft voice: "I think this young man is handsome and extraordinary, and he can go in and out here at will. Obviously, he has a noble identity. It must be easy to help us out."


    When she used to wander in the world, she used to be a witch who didn''t play cards according to the usual routine. Now she''s just at her fingertips.


    Xuexue''er looks at her strangely. She can''t figure out why her voice is so coquettish. Is it because of Yuan Chengzhi''s previous affairs that she abandoned herself?


    However, she is also a smart person. She quickly reacts that it is Xia Qingqing who wants to cheat this dandy into his cell, and then escape while the mechanism stops him.


    "Of course, as long as you get rid of me, I''ll not only save you, but also live happily ever after." Yeluzui also patted his chest with pride. Although he was not successful, he couldn''t stand the good family background. In order to curry favor with his father, many small families sent beautiful women from the family to throw themselves in their arms. When he saw Xia Qingqing''s appearance, he subconsciously thought of the appearance of those beautiful women who had curried favor with him before, which was very helpful for a moment.

 Chapter 1506

    In yeluzui''s opinion, the two women had to hold their thighs in order to get out of prison. He always loved to do this kind of good deeds. He could not only save the beauty, but also enjoy the reward of their charming bodies. It was exciting to think about it.


    Xia Qingqing pulled bingxue''er''s sleeve: "elder sister, someone else''s son is willing to save us. Why get angry for the misunderstanding before?"


    Ice and snow son some can''t pull down the face to come with this person, but also can''t get in the way of summer green face, can only vaguely should a.


    Xia Qingqing also made a look at yelusui: "young master, my elder sister has already agreed in her heart, but she is a bit embarrassed. After all, you have provoked him before, or you can persuade her to move him with your sincerity."


    "Good, good ~" Yelu Sui also rubbed his hands. When he thought of the two charming beauties throwing their arms and arms at him, especially Xuexue er''s arrogance before, he beat him hard. But what''s the use of his high martial arts? In the end, he didn''t blame himself for his crotch - Xiacheng Huan?


    As soon as he thought of the appearance of xuexue''er being trampled by himself, he could not wait to open the prison door: "little lady, here I am... Ah ~"


    It''s a pity that before he finished his words, Xia Qingqing punched him in the eye, and he fell on his back. Without stopping, Xia Qingsi closed his acupoints and kicked him: "toads want to eat swan meat. They can''t kill you."


    Seeing the way she beat Yelu Suiye hard, Xuexue Er couldn''t help but be stunned, as if she hadn''t been used to the contrast before and after. After a long time, she went to hold her: "forget it, if you fight again, he will die."


    Xia Qingqing clapped her hands: "elder sister, you are kind-hearted. I didn''t know how many people I killed in the river and lake that year." Although she said so, she did not continue to fight.


    When song Qingshu arrived, he just saw yelusuiye, who was beaten like a panda on the ground. He couldn''t help but look very strange. Although these women are as meek as cats here, they are all great tigers in the world.


    Just now, because yeluzui thought that he could use his power to make the two women bow down, he deliberately dismissed the people in the cell, so Xia Qingqing didn''t have a helper when he beat him.


    At this time, song Qingshu dressed as a jailer and changed his appearance. When xuebing''er and Xia Qingqing saw him, their faces changed slightly. They knew that as long as he opened his mouth and alerted the guards outside, they would be in trouble.


    There was no verbal communication at all. It seemed as if the two women had made an appointment to attack him from left to right,


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he soon realized that the other party didn''t recognize him. At the thought of this, he didn''t rush to recognize him. He directly stood on one side of his body and easily let the two girls attack him.


    "Why?" Both xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing are very surprised. After all, the man opposite is just a small soldier''s costume, which belongs to the kind of cannon fodder that can be sent casually. The reason why they join hands is that they don''t give him any chance to make a sound to disturb his companions.


    But who knows that the two people actually look away. This man has extremely high martial arts skills and easily evades the joint attack of the two people.


    Xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing have a tacit understanding of each other. This time, they don''t have any reservation, because they know that each other is a master. It''s a pity that when they raise their hands, they suddenly feel soft and are held in the arms of the man.


    "You The two women were so frightened that they were captured by each other without seeing anything clearly. It''s really incredible.


    "Today, some fortune tellers said that my life was against peach blossom, but I still didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect that there were two beautiful little ladies who took the initiative to throw themselves in their arms. They were really gorgeous and lucky." Song Qingshu said, while a left and a right in the two women''s face son incense.


    "The two women''s skin is really softer and smoother than each other." Song Qingshu was immediately amazed.


    "You Xuexue''er is ashamed and indignant. Just as she is going to work hard, Xia Qingqing laughs: "elder sister, don''t panic. In this world, the martial arts are so high and so evil. Who else is there besides Qingshu?"


    Compared with xuexue''er, who has been tracing the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue outside these years, Xia Qingqing has spent more time with song Qingshu. Naturally, she has a better understanding of some of his evil interests. What''s more, she can feel a very familiar atmosphere when she is held by song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "can you recognize this?"


    Hearing his real voice, xuexue''er looked at him incredulously: "Qingshu, is it really you?"


    Song Qingshu pulled off the mask on his face and said with a gentle smile, "it''s really me."


    Ice snow son face first surprise, then red up: "you are really a bastard!"


    Seeing her angry appearance, song Qingshu felt soft: "ice snow, these years are really hard for you."


    What in the world is more warm than the comfort of lovers? All of a sudden, xuexue''er felt that the wind, frost and fatigue he had suffered all these years had been swept away. Just as he wanted to lie in his arms and have a good rest, he suddenly thought that there was someone else beside him. He was so ashamed that he tried to push him away.


    Xia Qingqing seemed to know what she was worried about. She said with a smile, "why should my sister be so flustered? Anyway, there is no outsider here."


    With Xia Qingqing''s temperament, he didn''t want his men to support each other. However, there are two exceptions in this world. One is ah Jiu, who is from a rival to a sister, and the other is ice snow, who is in sympathy with each other. In addition to these two people, Xia Qingqing is not willing to let song Qingshu like this with other women.


    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s words, xuexue''er''s face turned more and more red. She thought that you had just met her husband, and now she suddenly wanted to say these sarcastic words, but she was considerate and didn''t say them.


    At this time, song Qingshu said, "this is not a place to chat. Let''s talk about it after we go out." Two women secretly nodded, one left and one right to stay beside him.


    When the door of the cell was opened, because the guards at the door had just been pointed by song Qingshu, they easily came out. Before alerting the soldiers outside, song Qingshu left and right hugged the two girls and disappeared into the night sky.


    When they left for a short time, yeluzui in the cell also gradually woke up from the coma, while getting up and cursing: "two smelly girls, when I catch you, I''ll see how I can press you under my body


    He suddenly felt that the light was dim in front of him. He raised his head doubtfully and found that there was a man standing in front of him. He was about to say something. The cold light flashed in front of him. Yeluzui also covered his blood splashing neck with an unbelievable face and looked at each other. It was a pity that the blood foam in his mouth was pouring out. He couldn''t speak at all. Finally, he fell to the ground reluctantly and his eyes were staring, Boss

 Chapter 1507

    When the jailers outside finally came in, they found that yelousui had fallen into a pool of blood and had already died. They could not help but be terrified. Especially when they thought that he was the only son of the king of Wei, many people were scared.


    However, no one has the ability to hide such a big thing, and no one dares to hide it. Soon they reported it to the authorities, which shocked the officialdom in the capital. Even the emperor was very angry.


    Song Qingshu and others naturally don''t know what happened here. He leaves with xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing. He originally wanted to go to Zhao Min, but after thinking about it, he just let it go.


    At that time, when several women meet, most of them are Mars hitting the earth. Even if it doesn''t break out in the open, the waves in the dark are unbearable. Song Qingshu''s brain fills up a few pictures with chills.


    It''s rare that Xia Qingqing has a good relationship with xuexue''er. There''s no need to add another person to find discomfort. Song Qingshu resolutely gives up the idea of going to Zhao Min, and then takes her two daughters to another house in the south of the city.


    Mongolia has a secret stronghold in the upper capital, so does the state of Jin. This is one of the secret industries of Huanyi Academy in the upper capital. Song Qingshu, with the highest authority gold medal of Huanyi academy, easily asked for the house.


    After settling down, they sat down around a table. Xia Qingqing was younger after all, and said with some joy, "Qingshu, how can you be here?"


    "It''s a long story. I''m here to deal with the alliance of Liao and Song dynasties. The other thing is to find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu replied.


    Hearing what he said, xuexue''er, who was sitting there with dignity, trembled his eyelashes, and a trace of tenderness appeared in his eyes: "Qingshu, I didn''t expect that you were so busy and still wanted to help me find Murong Jingyue."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but his reaction was quick: "how can I forget this?" Of course, he would not be so stupid as to say that he wanted to find Murong Jingyue to detoxify Sanshen naoshen Dan for Zhao min. besides, half of him was for Xuexue er.


    Hearing his words, ice and snow''s eyes became softer and softer, as if they were about to seep water, which made song Qingshu very useful.


    "Then how did you happen to be in prison?" Notice the two people''s affectionate appearance, Xia Qingqing smile, actually did not rise the slightest bit of disgust, think it is ice snow and other women are different.


    "I came after the Xixia people," Song Qingshu then described what happened before. "I didn''t rescue you in the woods. Don''t you blame me?"


    "How can that be? It''s really not suitable for saving people." Ice and snow children gently smile, as if ice and snow melting in general.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "sister is really understanding."


    Xia Qingqing joked: "what elder sister, it''s your sister-in-law." Before talking with Xuebing Er, she naturally knew the story of her acquaintance with song Qingshu.


    However, with this remark, xuexue''er and song Qingshu look at each other, but they are embarrassed. After all, both of them have developed to the stage of rolling bed single. It''s really strange to hear the name of sister-in-law again.


    Seeing their expressions, Xia Qingqing also realized that something was wrong and quickly changed the topic and said, "well, brother song, since you have been among the prison guards, you can''t come out to save us even if you see us being teased by that dandy."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s not my hand. You''ve already beaten him half dead?"


    Xia Qingqing vomited tongue - head, obviously thought of his valiant side, he saw also some embarrassed.


    "In fact, the reason why I didn''t do it at that time was that I went after the man in black who was in the same cell with you." Song Qingshu explained.


    Xia Qingqing let out a cry, because she suddenly thought that since Song Qingshu pretended to be a jailer, she obviously saw what he looked like when he called Yuan Chengzhi. Would he have any idea?


    At the thought of this, she began to worry about gain and loss.


    Ice and snow son looked at her, quietly took her hand to comfort: "what''s wrong with the identity of the man in black, it''s worth your attention?"


    To some extent, she solved Xia Qingqing''s embarrassment and won the latter a grateful glance.


    Song Qingshu explained, "because I suspected that he was Murong Jingyue."


    This time it''s ice snow''s turn to exclaim, but she soon noticed the meaning of Song Qing''s words, and sighed softly: "it seems that he is not."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I went to test him, took off his mask, and found that he was the great Xia of Jinyang - Xiao banhe."


    "Xiao banhe?" Xia Qingqing exclaimed. Xiao banhe had participated in the election of the king of the Golden Snake before, so she was very impressed, but she could not connect the great Xia of Jinyang with the man in black.


    "Yes, I didn''t think it was him." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "by the way, Qingqing, are you coming from Yanjing?"


    "Well," Xia Qingqing knew what he was about to ask, "snow girl studies nature and makes a decision. He has mastered the Eight Banners nobles in Yanjing one by one, and now the war with Wu Sangui is gradually gaining the upper hand. I''m afraid that in two years, she will be able to solve each other completely, and then she should be able to free her hand to help you."


    Xia Qingqing hates Dongfang muxue to death when she knows her true identity. But later she learns that Yuan Chengzhi is not dead. This hatred has already disappeared. Instead, she has deep admiration. After all, she has accomplished many great deeds that no man can accomplish as a woman.


    "Two more years." Feeling the pressure of Mongolia, song Qingshu increasingly felt that he did not have enough time. However, he also understood that it was great enough for Dongfang muxue to spend such a short time to turn things around and finally pacify Wu Sangui. You should know that the San Francisco rebellion lasted eight years in history, and almost overthrew the Qing Dynasty. If it had not been for Wu Sangui, he would have died halfway, It''s not known who will win in the end.


    Knowing that there was no result in the Qing Dynasty for the time being, song Qingshu withdrew his mind and turned to ask, "Xuexue Er, why did Xiao banhe attack you?"


    Ice snow son same face at a loss: "I am not very clear, but he seems to want to get the knife in my hand."


    "Your knife?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "It should be brother Hu''s cold moon sword," xuebing''er gave him a sad look. After all, what happened between them made her feel a little ashamed of her husband. "When brother Hu died, this sword was buried with him. When I passed Cangzhou not long ago, I thought that I might find Murong Jingyue to avenge brother Hu, so I took it out specially."


    Song Qingshu thinks that the cold moon sword was not owned by Nanlan''s father. The father and daughter were robbed and killed by a group of mountain bandits. Miao Renfeng passed by and saved them. Then Miao Renfeng went to Hu Yidao''s tomb to worship him and buried the sword in the tomb to honor his friends?


    However, the world is very chaotic, and there may be some errors.


    Song Qingshu is not entangled: "is there anything special about this cold moon sword? Why does Xiao banhe want to get it? Moreover, the princess of Xixia heard that you were carrying a sword, so she came to catch you in a hurry. "


    "I don''t know," Xue Xue er''s beautiful eyes widened. "Maybe it''s the cold moon sword that cuts iron like mud. Although its reputation is not as loud as the Dragon butcher''s knife in the river, it must not be much worse than it."


    But song Qingshu doesn''t think so. Although a sword that cuts iron like mud will make people in the river and lake rush, for a country, what kind of magic weapon can''t be found, unless there is a big secret hidden in the Dragon slaughtering sword, how can it be ignored by the country?


    "I''ll see where that knife is now." Thinking that both Xiao banhe and Xixia people came to fight against the cold moon, song Qingshu felt that there was something hidden in it.


    Who knows, xuexue''er looks sad: "when he was put into prison before, the knife was taken away."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and quickly stood up. "That''s mostly in the evidence room of the prison. Let''s go back and look for it." Of course, he can''t let such a crucial sword be lost.


    "Good!" Xuexue''er also stands up. This Dao is a relic of Hu Yidao, which is more related to her son''s future Dao technique. She is more anxious than anyone else.


    "I''ll go with you." Xia Qingqing doesn''t want to stay here alone. When she thinks of Yuan Chengzhi, only staying by song Qingshu can she feel a sense of sureness.


    Song Qingshu nodded, because after what happened to Yuan Chengzhi, he didn''t trust Xia Qingqing to stay here alone, lest she think about things. As for how to deal with Yuan Chengzhi''s affairs, when they are free, they can communicate with each other slowly.


    Worried that Lengyue Baodao would be transferred away, song Qingshu and his two daughters flew all the way, and soon returned to the outside of the cell. However, to their surprise, the three floors inside and outside the cell were full of guards, which showed that they were heavily guarded.


    "I think we escaped, and the dandy was beaten, so we are under martial law here." She didn''t know that jerushui was dead.


    "It''s hard to do." Looking not far away, Xia Qingqing frowned and said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard for your husband and me." Song Qingshu gave her a kiss on the face and said with a smile, "you wait for me here. I''ll come out when I go in and get the sword."


    "This person is really..." caressing the face, Xia Qingqing stood in the same place, his face flushed.


    Ice snow son takes her hand to smile a way: "green son younger sister, this proves Green Book likes you very much."


    Xia Qingqing bit her lips and stamped her feet and said, "even my sister teases me."


    Ice and snow son but soft voice said: "I just want to tell you, since now so happy, why cling to the past?"


    Xia Qingqing knew that she was reminding herself about yuan Chengzhi. She sighed: "in fact, I have made a decision in my heart, but elder brother yuan used to be me after all... If elder brother Hu died and came back to life now, elder sister, can you be so free and easy?"


    Ice snow son a Zheng, pour also don''t know how to answer, yes, if Hu Yidao resurrection, how will oneself choose?


    Just as the two girls were lost there, a voice suddenly sounded in their ears: "so you two girls are here, and my brother''s life is coming back!"


    ----


    The official account of the book: Liu Liu monk


    Today, the official account has pushed a game. Thanks for the download of the readers, the weekend monk will come to a red envelope activity. How many downloads will it send 2 times red packets? For example, five thousand downloads will send ten thousand yuan (of course, I estimate that there is no 5K download so much, and it is difficult to break 1K). The specific number of red envelopes and the way to grab them will be decided by the brothers tomorrow. However, compared with the sunny red envelopes, I prefer to have fewer red envelopes and more money for each red envelope. It''s interesting to grab them.


    In addition, in order to thank you gentlemen for your help in downloading, the monk will be more popular tomorrow. In view of the last lesson, we won''t be linked with the number of downloads this time. Let''s go straight to four chapters. If we have spare power, we will increase it.


    If you do not see the readers, welcome to the monk official account: Liu Liu monk


    The latest tweets download the game, of course, can also read the book in the official account of the female characters, figures, and some welfare things.

 Chapter 1508

    I saw a tall woman suddenly rushed out from the dark, beautiful cheek now is flashing hate.


    "Jerunan?" Xia Qingqing exclaimed, although they have no friendship, they have met each other at the Golden Snake meeting before, but they can recognize each other.


    Yelunan fairy ignored her and stabbed the two girls with her sword in her hand. It turned out that she had received the news of her brother''s death and ran to the prison to investigate. After hearing the relevant personnel''s description of what happened before, she knew that the biggest suspect was Xia Qingqing and xue''er, who had escaped from prison before. She felt a little uncomfortable watching her brother''s death in prison, so she came out to breathe, Who knows I ran into two girls.


    As soon as the ice snow''s face changed, she pushed away Xia Qingqing, who was in a daze. The rope in her sleeve shot out and went to yelunan fairy.


    Yelunan fairy snorted coldly. As soon as his sword technique changed, he easily picked up the oncoming ribbon and immediately came three feet before ice and snow. Yelunan fairy''s martial arts were the best among the younger generation. In addition, this time he suddenly took the lead, so that Xuexue ER was in a hurry to meet the enemy, and naturally he fell into a disadvantage.


    Fortunately, Xia Qingqing''s Kung Fu has come to her. As soon as she raises a Golden Snake cone, she shoots it at yelunan fairy. Her golden snake sword was also taken away in the prison, but there are still several Golden Snake cones left on her body.


    Yelunan fairy''s eyes were fixed. In fact, regardless of her martial arts, she was no worse than xue''er or Xia Qingqing. Facing the Golden Snake cone, she did not dare to be careless. She quickly turned her waist in mid air to avoid the strange blow of the Golden Snake cone.


    Xuexue''er takes the opportunity to distance herself from her again. While admiring the flexibility of the other side''s waist, xuexue''er uses the white Python whip technique with the rope strap to make yelunan unable to get close again.


    Xia Qingqing then said: "Nanxian girl, why did you suddenly attack us? Is there any misunderstanding?" Although they are not close friends, they are still friends because of the Golden Snake meeting. She doesn''t understand why they fight when they meet.


    Yelunan fairy snorted coldly: "you know what you do." With that, he took a very mysterious step and approached the two girls step by step.


    Noticing the hatred in her eyes, Xia Qingqing''s face changed and she didn''t dare to be careless any more. She picked up the Golden Snake cone and fired one from time to time to force her back. However, she was secretly worried. She and Xuexue er''s weapons had been taken away before. Now without the blade, Xuexue Er can use the ribbon to perform the white Python whip for the silver bell golden lock. Most of her martial arts can''t be performed without the Golden Snake sword, I''m afraid it''s really dangerous to continue fighting.


    At that moment, yelunan suddenly took out a crossbow from his waist and shot an arrow at bingxue''er. At the same time, he jumped slightly and stabbed Xia Qingqing with his sword.


    Ice snow son facial expression a change, she attention all the time on yelunan fairy body, how know she suddenly take out a crossbow? You should know that the crossbow is a sharp weapon for the government to deal with the people in the Jianghu. It''s fast and powerful. Ordinary experts in the Jianghu can''t escape it. Even a team of 100 people can launch the crossbow at close range. Even the experts of Wujue level will hate if they don''t pay any attention.


    It is because of the existence of the crossbow and the army, as well as the official worship of some secret experts, that the country in the world has enough deterrent to all kinds of martial arts experts. Otherwise, the one who has the highest martial arts skills will become the emperor.


    The arrow that yelunan fairy suddenly launched was three points faster than that of the ordinary crossbow. What''s more, there was no sign at all in advance, and the distance between the two girls was only about one Zhang. Where could ice and snow escape?


    Even seeing the cold light of the arrow, xuexue''er sighs in her heart: it''s nothing. I didn''t expect that the reunion with Qingshu would be separated from Yin and Yang


    When she was about to die, a gust of wind suddenly shot from the slope and forced the arrow to one side. Xue Xue ER was lucky to look aside for the rest of her life. Before she had time to be happy, she found that yelunan''s sword was about to pierce Xia Qingqing''s chest.


    "Ah Xuexue''er screams, but it''s too late to rescue. At this moment, a figure suddenly rushes out, embraces Xia Qingqing, and raises his hand to clamp the long sword close at hand. Yelunan''s lightning like sword stops instantly.


    Yelunan fairy was surprised and angry. There were only a few people in the world who could hold her sword with two fingers. Looking up, he could not help biting his lips and scolding angrily: "song, get out of my way."


    This person is really song Qingshu. He just found something out of his cell, but he ran into the scene of three women fighting: "how did you fight?"


    He even secretly guessed that it was not because of jealousy, was it? However, he immediately denied this conjecture. After all, the yelunan fairy he knew was so proud that he could never do such a thing.


    "Ask yourself what they did?" Jerunan looked at the two girls, and his anger did not disappear.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and turned to Xia Qingqing: "what did you do?"


    Xia Qingqing was not a good-natured person, and she was attacked as soon as someone came, and almost died. She was even more angry in her heart. She snorted coldly: "let''s have a good chat here. When she comes, she will draw a sword to hurt people. Who knows what''s going on."


    "You Yelunan fairy''s eyes are wide open, but it''s a pity that the sword is caught in Song Qing''s book. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t pull it out.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "let''s eliminate the fire and speak slowly. I believe there must be some misunderstanding."


    "Can there be any misunderstanding?" yelunan fairy''s eyes were red, tears rolled down like broken pearls. "My brother went to the prison to interrogate them. Who knows that they killed my brother and escaped from the prison. That''s all right. They beat my brother so miserable, He must have suffered a lot before he died... "Although she could not bear to see her brother bullying men and women all day long, their brother and sister were a mother after all, and they took great care of her from childhood to adulthood, so they had a good relationship. Now, when she saw yelousui''s tragic death, she was very sad and angry.


    "The man is dead?" Xia Qingqing was stunned. Although she did not know her identity, he knew from the other side that he was the same person who was playing with them in the prison.


    "You''re acting like that." Yelunan said with a sneer.


    Knowing that her elder brother died, Xia Qingqing was not good at fighting with him, so her voice slowed down: "that man came to the prison to occupy me and my sister xuexue''er. I really gave him a hard lesson, but after beating him, he left. Was he hurt internally? No, I know the force I use. It''s just some skin injuries. "


    Yelunan fairy trembled all over: "what internal injury, my brother died of being cut throat!" Thinking of her brother''s tragedy, she was very cold.


    "It''s impossible. It''s not us." Xia Qingqing said in a hurry.


    "The prison is heavily guarded. You are the only one who escaped from the prison. Who are you?" Jerunan said angrily.


    Song Qingshu finally understood the whole thing, but he didn''t expect yelusui to die. No wonder the prison was so heavily guarded. Before he escaped from prison, he said: "Nanxian, they didn''t tell lies."


    But jerunan did not believe him: "hum, they are your women. Naturally you help them speak." Although not very sure, but noticed that the two women look at Song Qingshu eyes, as a woman, she would not see the relationship between them? She was more and more bored at the thought.


    Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er blush one after another. After all, they are widows and have nominal husbands. Now that they are told by outsiders, they are unavoidably embarrassed.


    "I didn''t speak for them, I was there." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "You were there, too?" Yelunan was stunned.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu nodded, "I rescued them from prison."


    Yelunan fairy suddenly turned pale: "it turned out that the knife was cut by you..." for a moment, she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    As soon as song Qingshu saw it, she knew that she was wrong. She said in a bad mood, "what do you think? Your brother was not killed by them or me."


    Yelunan fairy bit his lip: "I know my brother''s virtue. He must have intended to bully you two lovers. When you ran into him, how could the mighty king of the Golden Snake tolerate other men to offend his ban and kill him easily? Anyway, you don''t pay attention to a dandy." She knew her brother''s usual habits, and roughly guessed what he would do in the prison. Although she was not ashamed of his behavior, she could not be guilty to death.


    Hearing that she was a lover and a forbidden girl, both Xia Qingqing and xue''er felt very embarrassed. However, there was a strange feeling in her heart. She was really a lover of song Qingshu


    "Your brain tonic ability is really powerful," Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. "I know yelusui. How can I kill him?"


    "Although my brother is the son of the king of Wei, he will not be ignored by you." Jerunan was still a little incredulous.


    Song Qingshu looked at the tears on her face and said softly, "I really don''t care about the son of King Wei, but he''s your brother. How can I kill my brother-in-law?"


    Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er''s face suddenly became very strange. Xuexue''er''s face seemed to smile, but Xia Qingqing spat in secret: I knew that none of the gorgeous beauties around the bastard could escape from his palm. Last time I thought they had some eyebrows. Next time I went back to Shandong, I had to remind ah Jiu to take care of her husband, So that you don''t mess around all day.


    Xia Qingqing, because of her identity, is not convenient to say anything about song Qingshu. However, her jealous genes inevitably have some attacks, so she subconsciously wants to find ah Jiu.


    At this time, yelunan fairy''s pale face suddenly rose to a layer of blush, and he was ashamed and angry: "what brother-in-law!"


    ---


    I didn''t expect that hand crossbow was not only a killing weapon in ancient times, but also a forbidden word in modern times

 Chapter 1509

    "With the relationship between you and me, how can I kill your brother?" Song Qingshu reached out to wipe the tears from her face and said piteously, "I''ll help you find out the murderer."


    Noticing the strange eyes of the two girls, yelunan fairy, as a girl, could not bear it after all. After stamping her feet, she turned around and ran away. Before disappearing, she left a sentence: "who wants you to help, I''ll check again whether what you said is true or false!" Although she said so, she believed it in her heart.


    Looking at yelunan fairy''s almost escaping posture, Xia Qingqing came over and said with a smile: "son song is really a confidant all over the world."


    The ice snow son of one side is also show eyebrow tiny Cu, obviously for this flowery man, she also feels some headache.


    Feeling the murder in the air, song Qingshu quickly digs off the topic: "cough, I''ve just searched inside. I only found Qingqing''s Golden Snake sword and ice snow''s silver bell and gold lock. As for the cold moon sword, I don''t know." While saying this, he handed the stolen Golden Snake sword and soft rope to the two women.


    "Lost?" Hearing that the sword of the cold moon is gone, ice and snow can''t help losing their looks.


    "I didn''t know before, but now it seems that the person who took the cold moon sword is mostly the mysterious person who killed yerussui." Song Qingshu analyzes Tao.


    "Could it be Xiao banhe you mentioned earlier?" Ice and snow son asks in a hurry, after all, before Xiao banhe is also Chong Lengyue Bao Dao.


    "No," Song Qingshu shook his head, "before I have been tracking Xiao banhe, he did not have a chance to come back to kill and seize the knife."


    "Is that the people from Xixia?" Xia Qingqing also said.


    "It''s possible," Song Qingshu said uncertainly after thinking about it, "but they can take the sword. There''s no need to kill Yelu Sui. After all, Yelu Sui is Yelu Yixin''s only son and Yelu Nanxian''s elder brother. The prince of Xixia is about to marry Yelu Nanxian. How can he do it to Yelu Sui?"


    As he was analyzing, he suddenly saw the two women''s strange eyes, and heard Xia Qingqing murmur in a low voice: "why do you love to find other people''s wives..."


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out: "it''s better for her and me to be earlier, just to be married."


    Although he explained, the two girls still know what your hobby looks like. Song Qingshu is also very helpless and simply does not explain.


    "Could it be that some people in Xixia didn''t want to see the marriage succeed?" Xia Qingqing puts forward another guess. She has been following ah Jiu and Dongfang muxue for many years, and her vision is not comparable to that of the former woman.


    "It''s not impossible. We need to investigate again." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, but soon the noise of soldiers came from not far away. It turned out that the fight just now alerted the guards there.


    "Let''s go back and think about it in the long run." Song Qingshu put his arms around a girl and left the spot before the soldiers came.


    After returning to the secret stronghold of Huanyi courtyard, song Qingshu said to the two girls, "it''s late today. You must be tired after a day''s tossing. Take a rest first, and then go to inquire about the news tomorrow morning."


    Xuexue''er and Xia Qingqing nodded. After several fights today, they were caught in prison again. They were really exhausted. Fortunately, song Qingshu had already intimately ordered his servants to prepare hot water in advance, so the two women found out their clothes and went to bath.


    Song Qingshu began to sort out the next ideas. In addition to finding Murong Jingyue, now there are more tasks to find the murderer and the cold moon sword. However, these two things can be combined into one thing. After finding the sword, most of the murderer will be found. According to various information, most of the cold moon sword has a certain relationship with Yuanyang Dao, so we can start from this aspect.


    Tomorrow, I will get up and go to the Xixia mission to see if it''s their fault; In addition, you can ask Xiao banhe to see what secret he knows about Yuanyang Dao; And Yuan Chengzhi


    After thinking about it for a while, he felt dizzy. Song Qingshu simply didn''t want to think about it. He planned to peek at it first. Ah bah, could you tell me to steal something about a scholar? Let''s go to see two girls take a bath.


    It''s a pity that the weather doesn''t work out. The two girls have their own worries. Today, they are obviously not in the mood to take a bath in a leisurely way. Soon the bath is over. Song Qingshu is about to sneak in, and the door has been opened from inside.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing his furtive appearance, xuexue''er asked suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed. He raised his hand to push the door and touched the back of his head: "that''s nothing. I just came to see if you have enough hot water. Ha ha ~"


    Ice snow son''s face is strange, she faintly feels that the other party has some bad intentions, one side of Xia Qingqing has laughed out: "sister Xue Er, don''t believe his lies, he just wants to come in to steal incense and jade."


    After all, when she met song Qingshu, he was just and proud, although he was also a little good - color


    Song Qingshu also has some problems. Xuexue''er is different from other women. She accompanied him in the most miserable time, so he always wanted to leave a perfect impression on her: "well, it''s late. You can have a rest early. I''ll go back to my room first."


    Xia Qingqing pushed him to Xueer and said with a smile, "you haven''t seen each other for such a long time. There must be a lot to say. Please accompany Xueer." While saying this, he blinked at Song Qingshu. His eyes were very bright and moving. Then he ran back to his room with a smile.


    Song Qingshu was so angry that he wanted to fart her. He didn''t expect that she sent such an assist. His previous depression was swept away. He did want to say a lot to Xuexue Er - of course, he wanted to be sleeping with Xuexue Er, but he only dared to think about it. He loved and respected Xuexue er for fear of offending her. And Xia Qingqing said solemnly before that he was only willing to accompany ah Jiu with him. Other women didn''t want to think about it, so he could only give up the idea.


    "This Qingqing!" Ice and snow stomped her feet, and her skin like ice and snow became bright red. Although she had a close relationship with song Qingshu, she was far from her husband and wife. Besides, she was away from her husband for many days, and her shyness became more and more intense.


    "How is my sister these days?" Song Qingshu takes ice snow''s hand and asks affectionately.


    Ice and snow son smile: "I naturally have a good time."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "when I met my sister this time, I found that you have been reduced. I think you must have suffered a lot in the past two years."


    Hearing his gentle voice, xuexue''er only thinks that the sufferings he has met in recent years are nothing: "seeing your previous sufferings will disappear."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that xue''er, who had always been proud of herself, could say such touching words. He was overjoyed and held her in his arms.


    So they held together, without any other desire, only the closeness of two souls in the world.


    After a long time, xuexue''er pushed him away and said in a soft voice, "Qingshu, go and see Qingqing. She''s not in a stable mood today."


    Seeing that she wants to stop talking, song Qingshu knows that it''s not convenient for her to tell yuan Chengzhi''s story behind Xia Qingqing''s back, so she can only remind him like this.


    "Good." Song Qingshu didn''t refuse. He was really afraid that Xia Qingqing would get into the corner again. At the beginning, she made a lot of decisions in the Qing Dynasty.


    Xia Qingqing just pushed song Qingshu into the arms of xuexue''er, and she went back to the room with a smile. After the door was closed, her smile disappeared, and instead her face was full of sadness.


    Lying in bed for a while thinking about song Qingshu, for a while thinking about yuan Chengzhi, all kinds of pressures of secular ethics came overwhelming, which made her gasp a little, and her tears flowed down unconsciously.


    "Little lady, why are you crying?" At this time, a voice of banter suddenly rang out in my ear.


    Xia Qingqing looked back in surprise and found that song Qingshu had been sitting by the bed: "how do you..."


    "I''ll come with you." Song Qingshu smiles and scrapes her nose, some pitifully says.


    But Xia Qingqing''s expression was a little strange: "how can you finish so soon this time? It can''t be someone else As he said this, he pulled it up on his face to see if he had a face changing mask or something.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "you''ve been with me for a long time, and you''ve really learned badly. Your thoughts are getting more and more dirty."


    "Ah ~" Xia Qingqing exclaimed, and then she knew that she was just thinking about something wrong.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "in this case, let you personally try whether I am someone else''s impersonation." As she spoke, she turned to her bed.


    Feeling his claws of Lushan, Xia Qingqing''s face turned crimson. She dodged and said, "wait a minute. Wait a minute. I want to talk to you."


    "Go ahead, I''m listening." Song Qingshu has no intention of staying.


    "Ah, you, I really have something to say to you," Xia Qingqing said bitterly. Seeing that he still didn''t mean to stop, she had to say, "I met brother yuan today." I thought you should stop and listen to me.


    Which expect song Qingshu as if indifferent in general: "so what?"


    "I''m talking about yuan Chengzhi. I... my husband, he didn''t die." Xia Qingqing worried that he didn''t understand, explained in a trembling voice.


    Song Qingshu stopped and put his hands on the bed: "I know. I''ve been waiting for you to tell me."


    "You know?" It''s Xia Qingqing''s turn to be stunned.


    "Yes, I don''t make up as a jailer. I see him." Song Qingshu replied.


    Xia Qingqing bit his lip: "Qingshu, what do you say I should do?"


    "It''s easy," Song Qingshu patted her on the leg. "Open it."


    Xia Qingqing was in a trance and instinctively did it. Song Qingshu sank: "that''s it."


    ---


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1510

    "Ah ~" Xia Qingqing finally responded and exclaimed, looking at him shamefully and angrily, "you man!"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "what''s the matter?"


    Feeling his sense of oppression, Xia Qingqing turned his head and said, "you know it yourself!"


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "it''s just to help you make a choice."


    Xia Qingqing''s eyes were blurred, and her face became more and more red, half biting her lips: "do you want to help me make a choice?"


    "Of course!" Song Qingshu raised his head with pride.


    Xia Qingqing reported with pink Fist: "people are really tangled."


    "If there''s anything to worry about, it''s me, of course." Song Qingshu said rather rudely.


    Xia Qingqing is angry and funny: "you are so confident that I will choose you?"


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said, "even if you don''t choose me, I''ll run to Yuan Chengzhi and tell him the various positions I unlock on you. I think you two can''t be together."


    Xia Qingqing said angrily, "Why are you so despicable?"


    "So what?" Song Qingshu said while moving, "in front of love, what is more shameless?"


    Xia Qingqing''s soul was almost knocked out by him. He looked at him with watery eyes, and finally sighed: "I know that the reason why you deliberately say this is to blame yourself for all the crimes is to reduce my sense of guilt. Thank you, brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and his face changed the color of hegemony before. Instead, he said with a gentle smile: "our Qingqing is more and more understanding."


    Xia Qingqing looked at the man and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I''m willing to be your underground lover."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu whispered in her ear, "you are not only more and more understanding, but also more and more touching."


    Xia Qingqing scolded with a smile and patted him on the chest: "people are serious with you, but you come to make fun of me."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "now that you have made up your mind, you should be obedient and turn around."


    Xia Qingbai gives him a look, hesitates for a moment, and finally goes over


    In the early morning of the next day, Xia Qingqing got up from the bed, because she thought that there was ice and snow next door. She didn''t want to sleep for a long time.


    Looking at Song Qingshu, who is still sleeping, Xia Qingqing caresses her hot face and thinks that she is dying. Yesterday, she discussed with him about brother yuan in that situation


    However, she has to admit that the other party''s extremely domineering way has solved the tangle in her heart. She has realized that she can''t go back to the past with Yuan Chengzhi. After all, she can''t be Mrs. yuan when she will easily open her legs to another man.


    "So good..." Xia Qingqing sighed, suddenly found that the whole body relaxed.


    When she went out, she happened to meet Xuexue er. Xuexue ER was practicing martial arts in the hospital. Looking at the graceful figure in the flowers and her soft and graceful posture, Xia Qingqing was both a woman, and she looked amazing.


    Xuexue''er is very beautiful, and the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect are always beautiful. It looks like a fairy dancing in the flowers.


    "That bastard is really gorgeous." After Xia Qingqing made up her mind to be song Qingshu''s woman, her jealousy began to come out, but she didn''t feel anything when she thought that she was Xuexue er.


    At this time, xuexue''er also noticed her, and walked over with a smile after finishing the work: "my sister''s face is ruddy, her face is radiant, so I think the knot has gone?"


    "Ah, yes... Yes ~" Xia Qingqing replied with a red face and faltered. At the same time, he secretly scolded song Qingshu, thinking that everyone knew what happened last night, and he was really dead.


    Ice and snow see her faltering, blushing look, can''t help a Zheng, thought she nervous what? But after all, she was also a passer-by. What she suddenly understood, and what she mentioned, ruddy complexion and radiant face, mostly made her think differently.


    This time, Xuexue er''s face turned red. She just said it naturally. She didn''t allude to what happened to them last night.


    Seeing that Xia Qingqing''s cheeks are dizzy and her eyes are flowing, she is really bright and charming. She is more charming than flowers, and she has to do it. She feels that her little uncle is really lucky.


    She and song Qingshu met in misery. During that time, they were dependent on each other. Now, seeing him successful and surrounded by beautiful women, she is not only not jealous, but also more happy for him.


    "What are you two talking about?" Not far away came song Qingshu''s voice, it turned out that he also got up.


    "I''m talking about you." Ice and snow son gentle smile, that pair of graceful bearing let Xia Qingqing can''t help but heart.


    "Let''s go and have breakfast on the street. By the way, I''ll go to the Xixia mission to see if they''ve got something wrong with it." Song Qingshu jumped to the middle of the two women and led them to the outside.


    The two women''s faces suddenly turned red. Although they could do anything with song Qingshu in private, they were embarrassed by the natural reserve of women in broad daylight.


    Two people secretly looked at each other, found that each other is also looking at themselves, the more red face, one by one like a frightened rabbit trying to pull back the hand.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but hold their hands tightly and went out directly. Seeing that they couldn''t get rid of them, the two women sighed one after another and finally let him go.


    In a restaurant, a group of diners are having breakfast, but their eyes are glancing at the man at the table by the window from time to time. They all show their admiration. Of course, it''s not because of his elegant appearance, but because his two female companions are so beautiful.


    Looking at the man holding the cake affectionately fed to the left of the woman in green mouth, the woman''s lips gently opened, not only put the cake in, it seems that intentionally or unintentionally licked - licked the man''s fingers, next to a group of men to see the eyes are straight, the heart has wailed: "really immoral, immoral ah."


    However, when the man took another piece of cake and handed it to the woman in white on the right, a group of people were stunned: "I think this guy is too bold, actually in front of her partner to hook up with other women?"


    Because each of the two women is beautiful, and each of them looks like the characters coming out of the painting. Their temperament is very different from those maids raised by high families. No one thinks that they are willing to be concubines. They just think that a man comes out with his female companion and her intimate friends.


    Sure enough, the woman in white looked at the cake in front of her, and the group of onlookers around laughed in their heart: this man''s means are too bad. If he comes out with the woman in white in private, maybe he can really hook up. But in front of her partner, the woman in white dare not speak even if she wants to.


    But what made a group of men stare out one after another was that although the woman in white turned red, she finally opened her mouth and bit the cake in after a long hesitation.


    Watching the man put his fingers into her mouth, a group of diners around couldn''t help swallowing. Then he looked at another woman in green, thinking that she might turn over on the spot.


    However, what made the group of diners vomit blood was that the woman in green was not angry at all. Instead, she looked at all this with a smile.


    "Am I dazzled or are they crazy? Is there such a generous woman in this world?"


    "This man doesn''t know what bad luck he has. He has two fairy characters at the same time."


    "Especially, I still have two Fairies in my arms."


    ¡­¡­


    The three people on the table by the window are naturally song Qingshu and others. Aware of the murderous eyes of those people, song Qingshu is very happy: "no wonder those men who read online novels in previous lives often took some gorgeous female companions to abuse dogs. This kind of envious eyes is really intoxicating."


    "Don''t be like this, people are watching ~" Xuexue Er is thin skinned, sitting there with a red face and uneasy.


    "Just let them see," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He continued to pick up a piece of cake and put it into her mouth. "Eat more, you will lose weight."


    Ice and snow son helpless, had to bow to eat up, dare not look around people''s eyes.


    "Cough, do you know what happened last night?" There is no shortage of talkers in the inns. In addition, the inns are crowded and well-informed. Many times, some rumors are not far away from the truth.


    "What''s the big deal?" A group of people were immediately attracted attention. No matter how beautiful a woman is, it''s someone else''s. It''s more interesting to listen to gossip¡° Today, the king of Wei knows that yelusui, the legitimate son of yeluyixin, the Privy envoy of the North Council, has also been killed


    "What A group of people exclaimed, "who is so bold, dare to kill the only son of the Wei king?" Jerushui was also a well-known figure in the upper capital. Everyone knew that jerushim had only one son.


    Even Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er also raise their ears. After all, from the situation last night, the most suspect is them.


    Seeing that it attracted the attention of the two fairies, the man said more and more ostentatiously: "after the news was spread, the emperor was extremely angry. He sent Yi to leave Biyuan to investigate the matter thoroughly. After a night''s trial, the preliminary results have been obtained."


    "What''s the result?" The people around them were very cooperative.


    The man glanced at the window and saw that Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er were also listening carefully. Then he continued with pride: "I heard that yeluzui was killed because he overheard that all the imperial palaces had deployed yeluzi to conspire with Xiao banhe."


    "What?"


    "How is that possible?"


    A group of people suddenly burst the pot, even song Qingshu several people also look at each other, how and yeluqi involved, say that Xiao banhe how to become the abbot?


    Someone asked the same question: "all the imperial palaces are deployed to take charge of the emperor''s Pro army. He is the most trusted confidant of the emperor. Yeluzi is a well-known upright gentleman. How can he commit treason?"


    "Duke Zhou was afraid of the rumor day. When Wang Mang was not usurped, who could tell whether he was a gentleman or a villain?" The man said, "besides, you think that yeluzui also happened in the prison deployed by all the palaces. How can yeluzzi escape from the relationship?"


    ---

 Chapter 1511

    "Yes, the murder happened in the territory where all the palaces were deployed. Who would believe that yeluzi didn''t know?" A group of people echoed.


    Ice snow son can''t help but ask in a low voice: "is it really yeluzi''s hand?"


    "I don''t think so." Xia Qingqing frowned and said that she knew yeluzi and knew that he was a modest gentleman. She couldn''t believe that he was the kind of ambitious and unscrupulous person.


    Song Qingshu also nodded: "it should not be him." He thought that he had overheard the conversation between Yelv Yixin and Xiao xiamo before. It seemed that Yelv Yixin was designing to let Xiao xiamo pollute himself to bring down Yelv Qi. He didn''t expect that when he learned of the news of his son''s death, he used it to borrow a topic so quickly. It was really cruel, worthy of being a traitor of Liao kingdom.


    "By the way, who is Xiao banhe?" Someone asked curiously.


    "Don''t you even know that?" Many people around him gave him popular science. "Xiao banhe used to be a great Xia of Jinyang in the world, but later he said that he was from the Xiao family of his Uncle Wu Fang. Just after the emperor''s election, his daughter was as famous as flowers and jade, and she also went to the Palace to run for election. Although she was not elected queen in the end, she was also granted imperial concubine Wen. She was very popular with the emperor, and his father was highly valued by his daughter, He was also called the abbot of the state. "


    "Uncle Wu Fang?" Song Qingshu was shocked to know that the power of Liao state was jointly controlled by the royal family Yelu and the later family Xiao, and all the concubines came from the fifth room of the national uncle.


    "I didn''t expect that Xiao banhe became the abbot of the state of Liao." Xia Qingqing smacks his tongue secretly. The last time I saw him, he was still a member of the Jianghu. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, he would be on the top of the temple.


    "Yeluzi and Xiao banhe are the emperor''s confidants, and the emperor''s father-in-law. Will the emperor believe that they conspired against him?" Asked another.


    The person who had disclosed before replied: "the emperor is wise and powerful. Of course, it''s not so easy to believe that he sent people from Yili Biyuan to try this case. I heard that people from datiyin Department participated in the trial, and even called people from Xixia mission to ask. It depends on the final outcome of the trial."


    Hearing this, Song Qing''s bookseller said, "well, it seems that this time we don''t have to go to the Xixia mission, and we don''t have to go to Xiao banhe."


    Xuexue''er''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Although she wants to find the cold moon sword, now several key figures are being censored, and they can''t touch each other at all.


    See that group of diners from time to time someone''s eyes to their own body Piao, ice and snow son low voice way: "let''s go, I don''t like here."


    "Well, let''s go." Song Qingshu thought that it seems that all the descendants of the ancient tomb sect are quiet. I don''t know whether it is coincidence or inevitability. Maybe he noticed this aspect of personality when selecting the successors.


    Seeing the two beauties leave, the person who was talking about before lost most of his interest in a moment. In the face of the people around him, he also replied to the questions.


    "Qingshu, I think..." after returning to the residence, Xia Qingqing wanted to say nothing.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "do you want to see yuan Chengzhi again?"


    "You... How do you know," Xia Qingqing, pale, hastily explained, "I don''t have any other meaning. I just want to find out what''s going on with him now, and I want to make a complete end with him, otherwise I will always remember this matter in my heart, and it will be unfair to you at that time."


    Song Qingshu held her shoulder and quietly looked into her eyes: "you don''t have to be in such a hurry to explain. I understand what you mean. I saw him yesterday. He didn''t mean to disown you. He lost his memory


    "Lost memory?" Xia Qingqing blinked.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu had heard Dongfang muxue mention the possibility of Yuan Chengzhi''s survival before. "Since he is still alive, it proves that Dongfang muxue''s conjecture of" nine turn Hunyuan Gong "really exists, but no matter how powerful the magic skill is, he was also hit on the head with a fatal blow at the beginning. Now it''s lucky that he can come back from the dead, and it''s reasonable that his memory has been seriously damaged and disappeared."


    "So..." Xia Qingqing murmured to herself, but she also felt that this kind of guess was reasonable.


    "But I still want to see him and make it clear to him face to face." Xia Qingqing raised her head and looked at him begging.


    Song Qingshu frowned, but when he thought about it, when he first met Xia Qingqing, she was a loyal and unyielding woman. He appreciated her persistence. She is so kind to Yuan Chengzhi now, which proves that if anything happens to me in the future, she will do the same to me


    Ah, bah, bah, bah, how can you think of such an unlucky word!


    "Qingshu, forget it. I don''t see him anymore." Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time and his face was still uncertain, Xia Qingqing was suddenly surprised. Since she had chosen him, she was still thinking about elder brother yuan, which should be taboo for men.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "silly girl, I''m not so stingy. I''ll take you to the palace to find him, but it''s safer after night."


    "Thank you, brother song!" Feel his doting, Xia Qingqing heart a warm, excited to rush into his arms, in his face a kiss, but immediately think of ice and snow son is still on the side, quickly push away him, a blush of extremely lovely.


    "You two should have a rest here first. I''ll go outside and find out the relevant information. I''ll take you to the palace in the evening." Song Qingshu said softly.


    "Good." Xia Qingqing is still immersed in the incomparable happiness, song Qingshu said she would listen.


    "Now in the middle of the capital, be careful all the way." Ice and snow son entrusts a way.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, no one can keep me in the world with my martial arts. On the contrary, you can stay out of the house for the time being, so as not to be recognized."


    "We got it ~"


    After coming out of the mansion, song Qingshu hurried to Zhao Min''s house. After all, there was no news after she left yesterday. I''m afraid she''s already in a hurry.


    Along the way, he secretly sighed that the later he came, the more he felt that there was no way to separate himself. If he could separate himself, wouldn''t it be nice to leave one in every confidant?


    "Wait a minute, is that your own green self?" Song Qingshu suddenly looked very strange.


    Time passed in such wishful thinking. He soon came to Zhao Min''s house. He was worried that she would go out, but as soon as he entered the yard, he found that she was burning incense and playing piano in the pavilion.


    Song Qingshu clapped his hands and said, "the princess is really marvelous. She is just like a fairy music. She has a lingering voice in March."


    Zhao Min ignored him and continued to play the piano. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Knowing that she was angry and didn''t dare to disturb her, he listened quietly.


    The distant sound of Qin gradually calmed his anxious heart all the way, and it was not difficult to appreciate her delicate white hands.


    At the end of the song, Zhao Minfang put away the piano and stood up. He gave him a white look: "using some idioms in a mess, do you know the melody?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "I don''t understand." He is really a layman in this respect.


    "Why, are you willing to come back from gentleness?" Zhao Min then raised his heart again.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly smelled his clothes. Was it because he didn''t change his clothes and she smelled the fragrance of Xia Qingqing and Xuexue er? But she can smell it so far away. Is she a dog?


    "I don''t need to smell it to know," Zhao Min seemed to guess his mind and snorted. "Yesterday, all the palaces deployed to catch two beautiful women. It''s easy to judge from one person''s strange weapons that she is Xia Qingqing of the Golden Snake camp. The other woman doesn''t know who she is, but most of them are your confidants."


    One side of the song Qingshu smile, don''t know how to respond.


    Zhao Min walked past him and continued: "when our son song learned that his little lover had been killed, he rushed to save people in a hurry. He happened to meet yeluzui who was also in the cell and had an eye on your two little lovers. In a rage, you killed him and took the two little lovers away, It''s just that yeluzzi and Xiao banhe are your scapegoats. "


    Although Xia Qingqing is nominally Mrs. yuan, how can her relationship with song Qingshu hide Zhao Min''s eye? As for yeluzui''s virtue, no one in the whole upper capital is aware of it. He appeared in the cell of two gorgeous beauties at night, and thought with his toes to know what he wanted to do, so the following inference became a matter of course.


    Song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of consternation, and then said with a smile: "the princess is really Zhuge among women. With just a little information, the whole thing can be reduced to eight or nine, but the most crucial point is wrong."


    "Oh?" Zhao Min''s face is different, and he is obviously curious about where he is wrong.


    Song Qingshu said: "I didn''t kill yelousui either. Although I really wanted to kill him, he had a special identity. In addition, he had been beaten hard, so I let him go. I didn''t expect that he would die in the end."


    "Special status? A Wei king of Liao state should not frighten our song prince? " Zhao Min doubts a way, but she reaction is also quick, "Oh, originally because he is yelunanxian''s elder brother, song big childe as expected everywhere merciful."


    Hearing that she was talking about the eldest son of the Song Dynasty, she was obviously very angry. Song Qingshu was in a cold sweat and quickly explained, "in fact, the reason why I came back so late last night was because I found a person who was suspected of Murong Jingyue."


    "Oh?" Hearing the news from Murong Jingyue, Zhao Min was really attracted.


    Song Qingshu just said his pursuit of Xiao banhe once again. Of course, he tried to weaken the sense of existence between Xia Qingqing and Xuexue er.


    "Xiao banhe?" Zhao Min pondered and said, "I guess he mostly went to the secret of Yuanyang Dao, but now he and yeluqi are in a rebellion, I''m afraid they are already in danger."


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t find the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu said apologetically.


    Seeing that he was still thinking about his own affairs, Zhao Min''s face relaxed a little: "don''t worry, the more perfect he hides, the more exposed his fox tail is."


    ---

 Chapter 1512

    "How do you say that?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    Zhao Min stood with a negative hand and looked at the faint outline of the palace in the distance: "if he pretended to be an ordinary official of the imperial court, I''m afraid we would have found him long ago. Now we''ve checked several suspicious people, but we can''t find him. There are two possibilities: either he''s not in Shangjing at all, or... His identity is higher than those we found before, Only in this way can we have enough resources and ability to hide his trace. "


    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, and he could not help thinking that in the criminal investigation and case solving dramas of previous lives, ordinary people would leave a lot of clues and traces when they committed crimes, but some experts did not leave any traces and clues to the police when they committed crimes, which, on the contrary, exposed his identity to a certain extent. Most of his brilliant anti reconnaissance consciousness was from the inside of the legal and political system.


    Now I think that Murong Jingyue''s affairs are similar. The more perfect he hides, the more fox tail is exposed to some extent.


    "Who do you think killed the son of jerushim?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of it to see if he could get any unknown information from Zhao min.


    Zhao Min also showed a slight frown: "naturally, it''s not yeluqi or Xiao banhe. I thought it was you. Now that you say it''s not, it''s worth pondering. Although yeluyixin''s political enemies exist in the whole upper capital, I really can''t think of anyone who dares to kill his only son and do this kind of immortal thing."


    "Yes, the water in the capital is getting muddy." Looking at the distance, song Qingshu has a dignified look.


    Zhao Min pondered for a moment, and suddenly said, "I can''t find the news of Murong Jingyue. I doubt that he may be hiding in the palace. You can go to the palace with me in the evening."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was silly. He thought that he would go to the palace to find yuan Chengzhi with Xia Qingqing. In case he let several girls meet at that time, although it would not be a fight, it would be hard to think about the Shura scene.


    "Why don''t you?" Zhao Min frowned slightly.


    "That''s not true," Song Qingshu responded quickly, and soon found a saying. "The main reason is that the imperial palace is heavily guarded after all. I can go in and out by myself. If I take one person with me, the probability of being found will be greatly increased. It''s not good if I scare a snake."


    Zhao Min just looked at him lightly, and nodded after a long time: "what you said is reasonable, so you can go to find out by yourself. The palace is so big, and you can go faster by yourself. Then you can look carefully to see if there are any clues."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Zhao Min didn''t insist. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to finish.


    "I''ll check the Xixia mission first to see if they have anything to do with the murder. I always feel that the murderer has something to do with Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu said.


    "That''s good. Anyway, there''s no clue for Murong Jingyue right now. It''s easy to analyze with more intelligence." Zhao Min agrees. Although she is smart enough, she can''t figure out where Murong Jingyue is hiding without enough information.


    When song Qingshu was about to walk out of the pavilion, Zhao Min suddenly said, "if you don''t come back in the evening in the future, remember to inform me in advance. I waited all night yesterday."


    Song Qingshu looks back in surprise. Zhao Min has already taken a cup of tea to drink, as if he had not said a word. Suddenly, song Qingshu''s heart is very soft. The sentence just now seems to be what a wife said to her husband who doesn''t go home at night.


    "What are you doing? Go and find out." Zhao Min didn''t know why he said that, so he had to drink tea to cover up his blush. However, when he found that he had been staring at him, he became angry.


    "Well, I''ll check it now," Song Qingshu said with a smile on his face. After a few steps, he turned back. "By the way, there are so many places to check in the palace today, most of them won''t come back."


    Zhao Min snorted coldly: "it''s none of my business whether you come back or not."


    Song Qingshu breathes, but she likes her haughty appearance.


    After Song Qingshu came out of the courtyard, he came all the way to xuanhui courtyard, where the people of Xixia mission were settled.


    "It wasn''t yeluzi or me who killed yeluzui. Maybe someone in Xixia didn''t want to see the marriage succeed." Thinking of a possibility mentioned by Xia Qingqing, song Qingshu''s eyes became sharp.


    At the tip of his foot, he sneaked in quietly and found that there were nearly twice as many soldiers in xuanhuiyuan as usual. It must be that there were too many big events in the capital recently. First, the Southern Song mission was robbed and killed, and then yelusui was killed. He was worried that something might go wrong with the Xixia mission, so he sent more people to protect them.


    Sneaking in all the way, he found that the people of Xixia mission were gathering in a study, and there were Xixia soldiers on guard outside. However, song Qingshu soon found a guard to cut in, and then hung upside down under the beam of the window. He began to listen attentively.


    With his present skill, even though he is separated by a wall, the conversation inside can''t hide his ears.


    "There are more and more Khitan soldiers outside." Duan Yanqing''s voice is very distinctive, you can hear it.


    "Hum, they keep saying that they are here to protect us. We have so many experts here that we need them to protect us? I think it''s to watch us The voice of the crane in the clouds is also very clear.


    "Well, whether it''s protection or surveillance, it''s none of our business. There''s no need to shout." Princess Yinchuan''s clear voice rang.


    "Yes." Although the crane in the cloud is greedy for flowers and lusts, he dares not have any disrespectful thoughts about this beautiful princess Yinchuan. When he hears her words, he dares not say a word.


    "I''m curious about who killed Yelu Suiye this time, who went to Yelu Yixin, or who wanted to destroy the marriage between Xixia and Liao?" Li Qinglu stood up and pushed open the window, Xiumei said.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu felt that she came to the window and rolled her abdomen ahead of time. Today, Li Qinglu has a traditional Xixia dress, a red dress, and her hair is combed into countless delicate braids. She is really like an elf in the fire.


    But at this time, song Qingshu had no time to appreciate her beauty, but worried that she would suddenly look up, so that he would have no escape.


    Hearing what she said, song Qingshu understood that yelusuiye''s death was not caused by the Xixia mission.


    "Could it be the king of Liang who made trouble?" Ye Er Niang hesitated to say.


    Li Qinglu took a look at her and said faintly, "Liang Wang is the pillar of our great Xia state. How can he do such things that are harmful to the national interests? Don''t mention similar words later."


    "Yes Being swept away by her eyes, Ye Er Niang, who has a fierce name outside, feels cold in her heart and quickly bends down to say yes.


    Outside the window, song Qingshu thinks that the cool king in ye erniang''s mouth is the younger brother of the Xixia emperor. It seems that he is also interested in inheriting the throne. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see the prince get reinforcement through marriage. Li Qinglu immediately stopped her from going on. This practice is also very common. Most of them are afraid of the eye liner of the cool king in the house, intentionally saying such a thing paralyzed him.


    "Is it really the internal power struggle of Xixia?" Song Qingshu frowned. He always thought it was not so simple.


    All of a sudden, Li Qinglu said, "comparatively speaking, I suspect that it was the people of the Jin Dynasty. After all, the Jin and Liao dynasties are feuds. It is in the best interests of the Jin Dynasty to destroy the marriage between the two countries."


    Outside the window, song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. This time, the state of Jin really wants to destroy the marriage between the two countries, but I am the one who sent me. I control all the branches of Huanyi courtyard in the capital, and it''s not their hands at all.


    Li Qinglu then added: "in the Southern Song Dynasty, it seems that I saw the trace of the Imperial City Department in the upper capital not long ago. You should know that the Imperial City Department is full of the shadow of Xue family, and the Xue family and Jia Sidao are allies. If the marriage is successful, I''m afraid that our alliance will be over. Han Yuzhou, who presided over the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, will rise in the water, Jia Sidao would never like to see such a situation... "


    Song Qingshu was moved. Yes, Xue Yi killed the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty. According to Qin Keqing, they came for Yuanyang Dao again. It''s probably his hand to kill yelusui!


    With a plan in mind, when Li Qinglu turned around, song Qingshu took the opportunity to leave xuanhui courtyard and went to the place where Xue Yiren and others stayed.


    However, when he found the place, he was shocked to find that Qin Keqing and others had gone empty, and what surprised him more was that they didn''t take the initiative to change places!


    All parts of the room were in a mess. Many tables, chairs, doors and windows were damaged. It was obvious that they had experienced a fierce fight. There were many dark red bloodstains on the ground. I don''t know whether it was Qin Keqing and others or the attackers.


    "I don''t know if Qin Keqing has anything to do with it." Song Qingshu didn''t care about others, but Qin Keqing had a relationship with him after all.


    However, he turned to think that Xue Yiren''s martial arts are so good, and Jia Zhen''s martial arts are also good in the Jianghu. It should not be difficult to protect his companions, so he was a little relieved.


    "Who attacked them?" Song Qingshu felt more and more clearly that there was a mysterious force in the upper capital, which seemed to be a giant beast that chose people to eat. Unfortunately, he knew nothing about it.


    After looking around for a while, he still couldn''t find any valuable clues. Song Qingshu had to go back to the Huanyi courtyard stronghold and first went to the palace with Xia Qingqing to solve yuan Chengzhi''s problem.


    Seeing him back, both Xia Qingqing, a lively character, and ice and snow, a cold character, showed a trace of joy: "what have you found?"


    Song Qingshu said the information he got from the Xixia mission and what he saw in the Imperial City headquarters. Of course, he didn''t mention Zhao Min''s affairs with a guilty heart.


    "Now it seems that the clue is broken again." With a sigh, xuexue''er blames herself for losing her husband''s sword.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll get the cold moon sword back."


    "Thank you, Qingshu." Ice and Snow said softly.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "how do you plan to thank my sister-in-law?"


    Noticing Xia Qingqing''s playful eyes, xuexue''er''s face turned red: "you are always so unorthodox."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "my sister-in-law slowly thinks that I will come back to my sister-in-law when Qingqing and I come back from the palace." Then he took Xia Qingqing out of the door.


    "This person ~" looking at their disappearing figure, xuexue''er stamped her feet and blushed, but no matter how cold she was, she was also an upright young woman. When she thought about things at night, her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 1513

    And after they left the house, Xia Qingqing suddenly frowned and said, "brother song, the palace is so big, where can we find it?"


    "This is simple," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Since the identities of Xiao banhe and his father-in-law have been exposed, it is obvious that it was his daughter who came to save him that night. Now Xiao Zhonghui is Princess Wen, which explains why the people in the prison were so respectful to her."


    At the same time, he thought to himself, Xiao banhe and Xiao Zhonghui are all the characters in Yuanyang Dao. Unexpectedly, their coming to Beijing triggered the plot of the book. However, their identities are quite different from those in the original work. Xiao Zhonghui has become the imperial concubine. According to the previous information, it seems that Princess Wen has given birth to a son to the emperor.


    "Your circle is really chaotic." Song Qing Shu can only make complaints about this.


    Before, I spent a lot of time in the Xixia mission and the Imperial City Department stronghold. Now night has gradually come, which is a good time to sneak into the imperial palace.


    Song Qingshu can''t remember how many times he has sneaked into the palace. Although he still took Xia Qingqing with him this time, he is still familiar with the road and evades the palace guards who patrol heavily.


    "Brother song, you are so powerful!" Seeing that the Imperial Palace, which is regarded as the dragon''s den by people in the river and lake, is so leisurely walked in and out by song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing can''t help looking at the little stars.


    Song Qingshu mouth a Yang: "this sentence you said more than once last night."


    "Hate ~" Xia Qingqing''s face turned red. She raised her pink fist and hit him several times.


    Song Qingshu laughs and flies to the inner palace with her slender waist. On the way, he subdues a palace maid and asks where Princess Wen''s palace is. Then he washes away her memory with moving soul Da FA.


    Seeing him finish all this with ease, Xia Qingqing said sourly, "your skill is really great. If you use this move, it''s easy to get any woman."


    Song Qingshu pinched her face: "so if you choose yuan Chengzhi, I will take you back with this move."


    "Bah ~" Xia Qingqing spat, but did not pay attention to it. Although they are not husband and wife, their relationship is better than husband and wife, and they are already familiar with each other''s joking ways.


    Soon found Princess Wen''s bedroom. Although there are many palaces in the inner palace, many concubines want to share a courtyard with others. Those who have a palace on their own are all concubines with high status in the back palace.


    The palace where Princess Wen is located is excellent in location and magnificent in construction. In terms of layout, it is second only to the Queen''s bedroom. It can be seen that Xiao Zhonghui is very popular in the harem.


    Song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing run to the back side of the roof. They specially change their black clothes this time. It''s hard to find them lying on the roof at night.


    The glazed tiles used on the roof of the Imperial Palace, coupled with the ingenious structure, are not as easy to take down as ordinary dwellings. However, it is difficult for song Qingshu to break two tiles with his internal force. At the same time, under the internal force, the fragments will not fall down and disturb others.


    Looking down through the gap, I saw a group of maids in waiting for a woman to unload her dress and jewelry. Although song Qingshu only saw half of her face last time, he recognized her as the woman in the prison that night.


    Although it''s not a national beauty, it''s also a beauty with fair skin, apricot eyes and cherry lips. Song Qingshu wanted to see it again, but Xia Qingqing covered his eyes: "don''t look, people have to change clothes."


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, but he has no objection. If he is here alone, he naturally adheres to the creed of not looking at the white and not looking at the white, but now he is with his female companion, so it''s not convenient to read it again.


    After a long time, Xia Qingqing just released her hand. Song Qingshu looked down and found that Xiao Zhonghui had changed into a set of household clothes, holding a baby in her arms, and a good wife and mother.


    "You all go down." Xiao Zhonghui waved to the maids in the room.


    "But his Royal Highness the king of Jin..." a mammy next to him pointed to the baby in her arms and stopped talking.


    "It turns out that her son is the king of Jin. It seems that Xiao Zhonghui is really in favor." On the roof, song Qingshu thought to himself that most princes would not become kings until they were adults. There are only a few princes who became kings at such a young age, which is enough to prove how much emperors like their mother and son.


    Xiao Zhonghui said faintly, "I''ll take you for a while, and I''ll call you later."


    "Yes ~" the mammy did not dare to say anything more. After a salute, she retired with the other maids.


    Xiao Zhonghui went to lock the door and confirmed that everyone had left. Then she said, "brother yuan, come out." As soon as her voice fell, a man flashed out from behind the screen. It was yuan Chengzhi.


    Xia Qingqing looks at Song Qingshu with astonishment. She is surprised not only to see yuan Chengzhi again, but also to see yuan Chengzhi in a concubine''s bedroom. You should know that the palace is always guarded against men. If it''s OK, even bodyguards and imperial doctors can''t enter the inner palace. For example, Yuan Chengzhi appears in a concubine''s bedroom in the middle of the night, It''s hard to avoid the association of single men and few women.


    Song Qingshu also has a playful face. It can be seen that they have a very close relationship. Yuan Chengzhi is really gorgeous and lucky. There are beautiful girls everywhere.


    "Xiao Ao is really cute." When Yuan Chengzhi came out, he looked at the baby in her arms and his eyes were full of spoiling.


    Seeing his child giggle, Xiao Zhonghui''s face was full of her mother''s Brilliance: "Xiao Ao, this is your uncle yuan."


    Hearing her call him brother yuan, Xia Qingqing''s face darkened. He thought yuan Chengzhi had lost his memory, but he just didn''t want to recognize himself.


    Yuan Chengzhi took the child over and held it up to the sky to tease him. The smiles of the big one and the small one came one after another. Obviously, he was really happy.


    Song Qingshu on the roof looks strange. He thinks that their happy appearance is like a family. Can''t the king of Jin be the seed of Yuan Chengzhi?


    As if hearing his thoughts, Xiao Zhonghui suddenly sighed: "ah, it''s a pity that Xiao Ao is not your son."


    Yuan Chengzhi came over with the child in his arms and comforted him: "Xiaohui, why do you say such words? Since he is your son, what''s the difference between him and my son?"


    "Brother yuan ~" moved in her heart, Xiao Zhonghui went over and gently hugged each other.


    Song Qingshu on the roof looks more and more strange. This scene always reminds him of the previous life when he watched the "wind and cloud" TV series Bu Jingyun and Jianchen shouting "I''m a father" at the same time. He can''t bear to look directly at it.


    Xia Qingqing nibbles her lips. Although she has made up her mind to completely end her relationship with Yuan Chengzhi, now she looks at her husband and other women hugging each other intimately, which makes her feel sad.


    Suddenly in the room, Xiao Zhonghui raised her head, bit her lip, looked at Yuan Chengzhi and said in a low voice, "brother yuan, actually I don''t have to defend myself for Yelv Hongji. If you want, I can..."


    Yuan Chengzhi looks a Su, quickly pushed her away: "Xiaohui, how can I do that kind of thing to trap you at a disadvantage!"


    Song Qingshu on the roof said to Xia Qingqing with a quick expression: "this yuan Chengzhi, other girls have taken the initiative to throw themselves in their arms, but he''s pretending Liu Xiahui here."


    Xia Qingqing spat and said with a red face, "brother yuan is a gentleman. Do you think he is the same as you?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled and put her in his arms: "how can I stay with you if I don''t like this?"


    Xia Qingqing''s heart beats wildly and tries to push him away. After all, her husband is still down. No matter what choice she makes, she and Yuan Chengzhi are still husband and wife in the eyes of the world.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s hands are like iron hoops, holding her tightly. She can''t push her away at all.


    All of a sudden, she noticed a strange warm current coming into her body. First she was stunned, then she was ashamed: "don''t use joy Qi!"


    Song Qingshu took back her finger and whispered in her ear, "it''s just a joke."


    Although the touch is divided, the joy is really how overbearing, Xia Qingqing body has some reaction, a pair of eyes watery, Mei eyes such as silk to stare at him: "don''t think I don''t know what you dirty mind..."


    She had been with song Qingshu for so long, and naturally knew that he had some unspeakable hobbies. She wanted to push him away, but now she was so soft that she leaned against him.


    "You don''t want to be like this ~" Xia Qingqing was really flustered, worried that the other party would dare to do something here.


    Song Qingshu gently kisses her cheek: "don''t worry, I''m not so ridiculous." However, he couldn''t help but think of what happened in the kingdom of Jin and huangrong. For a moment, he could not help but feel an impulse to do something. Fortunately, he was determined to do something different now, and finally gave up the evil idea.


    In the room, Xiao Zhonghui said again: "Guannan, I''m sorry for you. Before, you wanted to take me away. Unfortunately, I was afraid that my family would be implicated by me and refused to elope with you. Now you are staying in this deep palace for me. How can I bear such suffering?"


    "Guannan?" Song Qingshu said, "Yuan Guannan, the man in Yuanyang Dao!" This is not the first time he has heard the name. He felt familiar before, but now he finally reacts.


    "Isn''t he yuan Chengzhi, just more like him?" Song Qingshu has doubts in her heart. When she looks at Qingqing in her arms, she also shows a puzzled expression.


    "Xiaohui, don''t say that," Yuan Chengzhi finally said, "if you hadn''t saved me, I would have died in the wilderness. I don''t remember anything, but you don''t dislike me at all. You not only name me, but also take me to travel in the world. "


    Hearing him mention the past, Xiao Zhonghui chuckled: "I was just soft hearted at that time. I thought I picked up a big fool. Who knows that you stole my heart unconsciously."


    "Xiaohui ~" Yuan Chengzhi''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    Song Qingshu finally understood. It seems that Yuan Guannan is yuan Chengzhi. At the beginning, Yuan Chengzhi was killed by Dongfang muxue and came back to life because of the magic of jiuzhuan Hunyuan Gong. He only hurt his brain and lost his memory. He was saved by Xiao Zhonghui when he was in exile. Then they fell in love with each other very soon. Unfortunately, Xiao Zhonghui was chosen to be the imperial concubine, and Yuan Chengzhi wanted to take her away, However, she was worried about implicating her family, so yuan Chengzhi had to go to the palace with he

 Chapter 1514

    "Yuan Chengzhi in this world is still a little bit hard." Song Qingshu secretly laments that she first "died" at the hands of Dongfang muxue, then her wife was accepted by herself, and now she finds a new lover, only to watch her being favored by other men.


    However, he turned to think that in this world of imperial supremacy, Xiao Zhonghui can still keep true feelings for him, and even take the risk of being beaten late to have a tryst with him. I''m afraid few men in the world have this kind of friendship.


    "Elder brother yuan ~" Xiao Zhonghui raised her head, suddenly showed a firm color in her eyes, directly untied the belt, and the clothes outside gradually slipped, revealing her round and white shoulders.


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, and he quickly reached out to cover song Qingshu''s eyes, which made song Qingshu angry and funny: "it''s just a shoulder exposure. If you see the girl wearing bikini there, you can''t dig out my eyes."


    Xia Qingqing spat and whispered, "I don''t care. You can''t watch it anyway."


    Song Qingshu looked at her playfully: "it''s you who shouldn''t look at her. Your husband is flirting with other women below?"


    Xia Qingqing glared at him angrily, obviously dissatisfied with his deliberately mentioning the word "husband": "let''s go."


    "Go?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "don''t you want to see yuan Chengzhi?"


    Xia Qingqing was relieved to smile: "it''s better to forget each other in the Jianghu than to help each other. Since elder brother yuan has found his true love, why should I disturb them again? What''s bothering you all? "


    Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect that you are still very conscious now?"


    "Gone," Xia Qingqing pulled him, didn''t pull, didn''t stare at him angrily, "do you still want to listen to the corner here?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''d like to hear it - corner, but your elder brother yuan is a lump in the wood. He may not be able to understand the amorous feelings like that."


    Xia Qingqing was stunned and looked down. Sure enough, he saw that Yuan Chengzhi began to shirk all kinds of things. He could not help but be angry and funny: "it''s really a lump in one''s heart!" Other girls have taken the initiative to this extent, and he is also reluctant, which really makes people worried.


    "Let''s go. It''s useless for us to worry about their little lovers." Song Qingshu took Xia Qingqing''s hand and said softly.


    "Eh ~" Xia Qingqing nodded and finally took a look at Yuan Chengzhi. Now that he has found his happiness, he should put it down completely.


    They walked all the way to the palace. At this time, Xia Qingqing felt that the big stone that had been pressed on her heart had been removed, and she felt very relaxed. She talked and laughed with song Qingshu all the way, and sometimes she was still in his arms, as if she was a girl again.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changes and pulls Xia Qingqing to hide in the shadow of a rockery. Xia Qingqing''s heart jumps. When he wants to do something in this place, his face turns red instantly. He thinks that elder brother song is becoming more and more ridiculous, but at the same time, she also looks forward to it.


    Soon a noisy voice rang out, and Xia Qingqing was stunned to find that a large group of bodyguards trotted all the way to the inner palace. Then she knew that she was wrong. She could not help but vomit. She was glad that song Qingshu didn''t know what she had just thought. She was really dead.


    At this time, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "from the direction they ran, they mostly went to Princess Wen."


    "Ah?" Xia Qingqing is still immersed in the lingering charm of shame and embarrassment, and hasn''t reacted much for a while.


    Song Qingshu explained: "before Xiao banhe was identified as being involved in the rebellion, I''m afraid that now his daughter Xiao Zhonghui has been involved."


    "Ah, then they are not in danger." Now that Xiao Zhonghui and Yuan Chengzhi are having a tryst in the room, don''t these bodyguards run into each other in the past? She wanted to go back to warn, but she thought that she had just said to put it down. As soon as she heard that her husband was in danger, she ran back to where she put song Qingshu?


    For a time, I was worried about gain and loss, and I couldn''t help staying in the same place. Song Qingshu seemed to know what she thought and said with a smile, "let''s go back and have a look."


    "Thank you, brother song." Xia Qingqing choked and said that she knew that song Qingshu and Yuan Chengzhi had no friendship, and to some extent, they were still enemies. At the beginning, Yuan Chengzhi''s gang in Jinling set up a bureau to encircle and kill him, and the Taishan meeting called all the experts to attack each other. Now Song Qingshu''s rescue is entirely for the sake of the call.


    Song Qingshu wiped the tears on her cheek: "well, I don''t want you to cry for other men."


    Xia Qingqing pursed her lips: "people cry for you."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "it''s worth it for you." Finish saying to embrace her soft slender waist, all the way to the text imperial concubine location rushed past.


    However, when they arrived, they found that it was still a little late. It turned out that several bodyguards from other directions had arrived ahead of time to encircle Princess Wen''s bedroom. Now yuan Chengzhi is defending Xiao Zhonghui behind him and confronting a group of bodyguards.


    Song Qingshu thought with evil interest: "I don''t know where they have just developed in the room. Will they be interrupted by these guards when they are fascinated? That''s really killing. When Zhao Gou was spoiling his concubine, he was scared by the Jin Bing who came suddenly and didn''t give up all his life.... "


    However, when he looked at them carefully, he found that they were dressed neatly, but they didn''t look like they were dressed in a hurry. He admired yuan Chengzhi a little. Although he lost his memory, he was still a noble gentleman.


    "Yuan Guannan, how dare you enter the concubine''s bedroom in private? Do you know it''s a big crime of beheading?" Several bodyguard leaders looked at each other. They were ordered to arrest Princess Wen this time. How did they know that they ran into this incident? The less they knew about it, the safer it would be. How could they not be surprised when there is a scandal that seems to be a dirty palace?


    If there were not enough people present, they would even worry about being killed by the emperor afterwards.


    Xiao Zhonghui''s face was very pale. At this time, her delicate body trembled slightly in the cold wind. On the contrary, Yuan Chengzhi was more calm. He replied in a loud voice: "tell Xiao Tongling that his subordinates just saw a man in black sneaking into the palace of empress Wen. I was worried about the danger of empress Wen, so I rushed over."


    Hiding not far away, song Qingshu gives Xia Qingqing a thumbs up and says with a light smile: "although yuan is a lump in his heart, his reaction is really not slow. There are few people in the world who have the ability to cope with the situation."


    "Of course, at least brother yuan had been with a gang of mobs for many years in the past," Xia Qingqing said with a faint look of pride, but he soon became depressed, "but I''m afraid he can''t explain the situation clearly in one or two words."


    Several bodyguard leaders exchanged their eyes and said in a cold voice, "has anyone else seen the man in black?"


    Yuan Chengzhi breathed, and finally slowly shook his head: "at that time, the situation was urgent. I didn''t have time to inform my companion."


    Song Qingshu in the distance said softly, "from their conversation, Yuan Chengzhi''s identity is the bodyguard in the palace. That''s right. Only in this way can he stay in the palace for a long time and live with Princess Wen."


    Xia Qingqing anxiously pulled his sleeve: "brother song, what should we do now?"


    Song Qingshu patted her hand: "don''t panic, let''s see what happens next."


    "There''s no time to inform the companions," one of the bodyguard leaders snorted coldly. "It''s just one side of your story. Now we don''t see the man in black, we only see you in the lady''s bedroom!"


    Yuan Chengzhi looks embarrassed. Today, he is careless. Unexpectedly, so many bodyguards suddenly rush over, which makes him unable to leave and blocked. Judging from the current situation, most of them can only get out. Only in this way, Xiaohui will be harmed. I don''t know whether she is willing to go with him or not.


    "Nothing to say!" The leader of the bodyguard snorted coldly. Just as he was about to order to arrest him, suddenly a dark shadow flashed not far away. A man in black suddenly appeared and fled in another direction.


    "Is there really a man in black?" Not to mention the bodyguards present, even yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui are a little silly.


    "Go after the man in black in a small team!" The leader of the bodyguard ordered in a hurry. Soon a group of bodyguards chased the man in black, but there were still a hundred bodyguards in the same place.


    Yuan Chengzhi frowned: "what do you mean? Why don''t you go after the assassins? There are so many people here


    The leader of the bodyguard said with a grim smile: "because we are ordered to capture the empress Wen this time!"


    With this remark, Yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui turned pale one after another. Xiao Zhonghui stepped forward and said, "I don''t know what happened in this palace. Do you want to work, generals?"


    It has been more than a year since she became a concubine. There is a grace in her actions, which makes many bodyguards bow their heads.


    "We have been ordered by Zuo Yili Bi. There is a case that needs to be investigated by the empress." The other little head of the guard answered.


    Yuan Chengzhi snorted and stood in front of Xiao Zhonghui: "how can that be true? How noble is the status of Princess Wen? Just a left Yi from the end, what qualifications to control the empress? Ten thousand steps back, even if the empress really committed something, she would have a big secret department. How could it be the only time for the Yi Li Bi Yuan to intervene? "


    Yi Li Bi Yuan was the punishment Department of Liao state, while Da Ti Yin Si was in charge of royal and post clan affairs. So yuan Chengzhi certainly thought it strange. How could these people of unknown origin take Xiao Zhonghui away.


    The leader of the bodyguard raised a gold medal: "this is the emperor''s personal order, and the Yi Li Bi Yuan is in charge of this matter. Anyone who dares to stop it will be killed! In addition, Yuan Guannan went in and out of the imperial concubine''s bedroom and behaved suspiciously. He caught them and sent them to the Yi Li Bi Yuan. "

 Chapter 1515

    When song Qingshu came back to see this situation, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "what''s the situation?"


    It turns out that the man in black just now was disguised by him to help yuan Chengzhi out of the siege. After he took his pursuers around for a while, he used his lightness skills to get rid of the people behind him and quietly walked back. As soon as he came back, he saw the scene in front of him.


    "It seems that these bodyguards want to catch Princess Wen..." Xia Qingqing frowned and said what had just happened.


    Song Qingshu also feels strange. Even if there is a real case involving Princess Wen, she has a noble status and should not be managed by the Ministry of punishment.


    At this time, the group of bodyguards had been pressing forward step by step. If you go a few steps further, no matter how good your martial arts are, you will be killed by enemies in all directions. Although yuan Chengzhi lost his memory, the instinct of the master was still there. He soon realized this and said to Xiao Zhonghui behind him, "Xiaohui, this is it. I''ll take you out."


    Who knows Xiao Zhonghui shook his head: "no, I''m going to leave. It will affect my parents and family." This is the main reason why she married the emperor when she loved yuan Chengzhi.


    Yuan Chengzhi said in a hurry: "but I heard that your father was involved in a conspiracy case this time. Originally, we thought it was nothing, but now we have directly sent people to arrest you. It must be a foregone conclusion that your family will be destroyed. At this time, we can go one by one."


    Xiao Zhonghui still shook her head: "after all, I gave birth to a son to the emperor. For Xiao Ao''s sake, the emperor won''t do anything to me. Instead, he escaped. That''s not clear."


    Not far away, song Qingshu shakes his head. After all, Yuan Chengzhi once dominated the family. In this short period of time, he has seen through the relationship of interests. On the contrary, Xiao Zhonghui still has some women''s benevolence. At this time, he also fantasizes that he can clean up the family''s grievances with his son, which is ridiculous.


    "Brother yuan, why don''t you go first." Xiao Zhonghui also knows that she may be able to get away with her son, but yuan Chengzhi can''t. If something happens to him at that time, she will be too late to repent.


    Yuan Chengzhi''s face was struggling. He obviously didn''t know whether to take her by force or by himself. At this moment, the soldiers around him had surrounded him, and the long gun in his hand had almost stabbed him.


    Instinctively, with a wave of his hand, he broke the long gun that stretched out in front of him, but in an instant, he poked the hornet''s nest, and the bodyguards no longer kept their hands, and a swarm of bees attacked him.


    Yuan Chengzhi''s face changed. With a wave of his hand, he blocked off more than ten long guns on the left. Then he jumped on the long guns on the right and jumped out of the encirclement.


    Those people did not respond. Yuan Chengzhi kept taking pictures of those people going north. A dozen bodyguards on the right side fell to the ground and were seriously injured. Although they were not dead, they also lost their fighting capacity.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. Martial arts masters are most afraid of being surrounded by soldiers. No matter how high their swords and guns are, they will be cut into flesh and mud. When Yuan Chengzhi was in his critical moment, he used his power to jump out of the encirclement. No matter his eyesight or lightness skills, he was the best choice. Moreover, his strength seems to be higher than that of Mount Tai.


    The bodyguards yelled, but it was a pity that Yuan Chengzhi had the upper hand and didn''t give them a chance to breathe. He grabbed a knife and knocked down more than ten people in an instant.


    The leaders of the bodyguards couldn''t sit still any longer. They all drew their swords and rushed up. It''s a pity that Yuan Chengzhi''s learning is one of the top lightness skills in the world. Like a loach in the water, he couldn''t surround them at all. Instead, he suddenly fell down another ten or twenty. Even a few small head leaders of the bodyguards were injured one after another.


    "Brother yuan''s martial arts are so advanced!" Not far away, Xia Qingqing was surprised and happy. He didn''t expect that he could solve the 100 man team easily.


    "Nine turn Hunyuan Gong is really interesting." Song Qingshu nodded in secret. Yuan Chengzhi was really the top master in the world by virtue of the martial arts of Huashan school, his changeable spirit and Golden Snake sword technique. However, compared with the master level, he is still a little worse. Today, he is not afraid of the master. He even surpasses many master level masters only in terms of internal power. However, the higher the internal power, the more powerful it is, There are many other skills to integrate.


    Of course, the reason why the bodyguards of the state of Liao lost so badly this time was that they didn''t prepare at the beginning. Originally, they just came to catch a concubine. Dozens of people who came here had already made a lot of efforts. They didn''t expect that Yuan Chengzhi was a master among the experts. If they brought bows and arrows, shields and so on, they would never be so embarrassed.


    Seeing that Yuan Chengzhi was about to get rid of these bodyguards, suddenly a roar came, and a tall and burly figure rushed out of the room. Yuan Chengzhi attacked. Before he arrived, the strong wind made many bodyguards face pain.


    Feeling the momentum of the other party, Yuan Chengzhi was also secretly frightened. He did not dare to neglect them. He let go of the little leaders of the bodyguards and concentrated on dealing with them.


    When the two men were fighting together, the bodyguards who could not avoid them came across one by one, either they were hit and flew or their muscles and bones were broken. Soon the bodyguards rushed to the back ten feet away, and even some people who had been injured and fell to the ground struggled to climb out of the battle circle, for fear that they would be harmed.


    "Why, it''s him?" Song Qingshu can''t help but be surprised. The master who suddenly joined is not someone else. It''s Xiao Yuanshan who has seen him before.


    "How could he be in the palace?" When song Qingshu was puzzled, he probably understood what the guards said. It turns out that Xiao Yuanshan is now the head of the imperial palace guards.


    Disappeared for decades, as soon as you come back to hold such an important position? Song Qingshu didn''t understand the official position arrangement of the state of Liao. However, it''s only fair to think that Xiao Yuanshan was the chief commander of the army of Shanxi before the accident, and now he is promoted to the spot check of the front department.


    "Maybe it''s better to win over Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan to a greater extent." Song Qingshu guessed that the favor of Liao emperor Yelv Hongji on Xiao Feng was incomparable. The king of the southern court could not be ranked in the top five in the power level of Liao, but it was because of this holy family that ordinary people took Xiao Feng as the second person of Liao.


    At this moment, the two have been fighting for dozens of rounds, and the strong wind of their fists and feet can be felt even when song Qingshu is so far away.


    "Elder brother song, who will win or lose in the end?" Only two figures, you come and I go, and even finally can''t see who is who. Xia Qingqing can''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "after Yuan Chengzhi''s nine turns of Hunyuan Gong''s nirvana, he has few rivals in the internal power world. However, he has lost his memory after all. Many of his martial arts can only be used by instinct before, and his most powerful Golden Snake sword can''t be used. If he only fights, he is not Xiao Yuanshan''s opponent. Now he only shares his beauty with his powerful internal power, After another two or three hundred moves, if he doesn''t carry on his internal breathing, he will be defeated. "


    "Ah ~" Xia Qingqing exclaimed. Although she had said that she had completely ended her relationship with Yuan Chengzhi, the other party had been her husband. Seeing him in danger, she could not help worrying about him.


    Song Qingshu continued: "in fact, even if he has the Golden Snake sword in his hand, it doesn''t help. Now Xiao Yuanshan is holding him down, and a steady stream of bodyguards are coming here. I''m afraid he can''t leave today."


    As soon as the words fell, a large group of bodyguards had trotted in. The first one was Xiao Shilang, who had seen him before! With a wave of his hand, his bodyguards scattered and surrounded the two people in the field, ready to help at any time.


    "Is there such a master in the palace bodyguard?" Seeing yuan Chengzhi''s move, Xiao shiilang can''t help feeling a little excited. He seems to have an impulse to draw a sword. As the deputy inspector of the front department, he has naturally seen yuan Chengzhi before, but he didn''t expect that the other party has been hiding all the time.


    "Yuan, don''t blame us if you don''t stop." A vicious voice rang out, mixed with a woman''s voice.


    Yuan Chengzhi looked back and saw a small commander putting a knife around Xiao Zhonghui''s neck. With a little effort, Xiao Zhonghui would die.


    "Xiao Hui!" Yuan Chengzhi could not help but be surprised and angry.


    After the initial panic, Xiao Zhonghui gradually calmed down and said in a cold voice, "Saba, you are so brave. How dare you, just a near servant, take hold of this palace?"


    "Saba? What a name. " Song Qingshu in the dark is full of complaints, but judging from the other party''s clothes, he should be an intermediate officer in the palace guard. As for this strange name... After all, Liao is a country founded by Khitans, and many Khitans'' names are quite different from the naming rules of Han people.


    Hearing Xiao Zhonghui''s words, she said with a grim smile, "why do you keep on putting on airs here? After today, you may not be a lady."


    Xiao Zhonghui''s heart sank, and she could not help being frightened. What did he mean by this? Did he get any inside information? Did dad''s case develop in a disadvantageous direction?


    But even so, she was not very flustered. After all, she had the card of King Jin. As long as she saw the emperor, he would always remember his former kindness.


    Saba no longer paid attention to her, but looked at Yuan Chengzhi not far away: "if you don''t give up your hand, I will not recognize people."


    Yuan Chengzhi looks over here and clearly sees that Xiao Zhonghui''s white neck is covered with shallow blood. He can''t help but be shocked and angry. He doesn''t understand why Saba dares to be so presumptuous, and he doesn''t know what to do for a moment whether it''s Xiao Shilang or Xiao Yuanshan.


    When he hesitated in his heart, his movements slowed down naturally. The battle between the masters was only on the front line. Xiao Yuanshan found an opportunity and hit him on the chest. Then he immediately used Wu Xiangjie to point out several big acupoints on his body. Rao Shi Yuan Chengzhi had genuine Qi to protect his body, and he was also beaten to blood.


    At this time, the waiting bodyguards swarmed up and slashed him with their swords. In a moment, they would be cut into meat mud!

 Chapter 1516

    "Ah Seeing this scene, Xiao Zhonghui breathes out, and Xia Qingqing on the other side also grabs song Qingshu''s hand, too nervous to speak.


    Song Qingshu frowned, thinking that if she saw the picture of Yuan Chengzhi being hacked to death by a random knife, she would have a psychological shadow all her life. As soon as she raised her hand, she was ready to help him secretly.


    Just then another voice said, "stop it!"


    The owner of the voice seemed to have always had prestige. The bodyguards stopped one after another and looked at each other suspiciously.


    I saw Saba said in a deep voice: "he appeared in the harem late at night. It''s not a trivial matter. We should carefully check all kinds of right and wrong."


    Both Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Shilang secretly nodded. If he died like this, the story of Princess Wen''s private meeting with a man in the middle of the night would be very popular. Even if she had nothing to prove, she would be caused by rumors.


    Seeing that Yuan Chengzhi can''t die for the time being, song Qingshu gives up her plan to fight. Watching a group of bodyguards detain yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui, Xia Qingqing can''t help asking: "Qingshu, what do we do now?"


    "If you want to save him, you can''t do it in the palace. There''s too much noise." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice that now the Imperial Palace''s guard force has been fully mobilized, and there are imperial guards everywhere. At this time, going to rescue is a confrontation with thousands of imperial palace guards. Even if they are lucky enough to rescue, they will start the escape mode.


    Song Qingshu quietly came to Beijing this time. Now that things have not been done, he naturally doesn''t want to lose big things for small things.


    Xia Qingqing clearly understands the stakes, and knows that it''s like hitting a stone with an egg. Although she wants to save yuan Chengzhi, she doesn''t want to see song Qingshu in danger.


    "Don''t worry, it will be much easier to save them when they are put into the prison of yilibiyuan." Looking at each other worried, song Qingshu comforted.


    "Thank you, elder brother song..." Xia Qingqing wants to stop talking. She knows that there is no need for song Qingshu to save yuan Chengzhi. It''s only for her sake that she helps. She''s full of gratitude, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "There are more and more bodyguards. Let''s get out of here first." Song Qingshu rubs Xia Qingqing''s hair and pulls her away quietly.


    Out of the palace, song Qingshu said to Xia Qingqing: "Qingqing, you go back to meet with Xuexue Er first. I''ll go to inquire about the relevant news. After all, it''s strange that Princess Wen was caught by the people who left the imperial palace. We can discuss how to save people after we get enough information."


    "Good." Xia Qingqing nodded her head full of worries.


    After two steps, song Qingshu turned back and yelled at her: "Qingqing, please go back and wait for my news. Don''t act rashly again."


    Seeing his solemn face, Xia Qingqing chuckled: "don''t worry, I''m not the woman who used to run to be a princess. Now you are the most important."


    Song Qingshu laughed awkwardly: "so you know what I want to say."


    Xia Qingbai gave him a look: "I''ve been with you for so long, and I don''t know what you think. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you in the courtyard. I won''t act without authorization. "


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu put down his heart and said, "I will come back to you as soon as possible."


    After they separated, song Qingshu went straight to the secret stronghold of Ruyang palace. Now he''s wandering alone in the middle of the night. It''s better to ask Zhao Min for information. Although Huanyi academy has certain intelligence ability, it lacks a powerful leader, and the speed and accuracy of obtaining information is much worse than that of Mongolia.


    "Why did you come back so soon?" Zhao Min is sorting out all kinds of clues in his study. He is surprised to see the arrival of song Qingshu. After all, he told her before that he might not come back tonight.


    "Don''t you want me back?" Song Qingshu joked.


    Zhao Min flashed a blush on her white cheek and spat: "you are always so unorthodox. No wonder you are always criticized badly in the world."


    "It''s all a misunderstanding of me." Song Qingshu said that he was upright, but when he thought of his reputation in the river and lake, it was romantic to say the good thing, but it was greedy to spend and lust to say the hard thing, which was a little stressful for a while.


    Zhao Min didn''t bother to quarrel with him, so he snorted: "come on, you must have something to find me when you come back so early."


    "It''s hard for a woman who''s too smart to get married." Song Qingshu did not know how many times he had make complaints about it.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Zhao Min replied quietly.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to tell the story of the Imperial Palace, especially about yuan Chengzhi.


    Zhao Min snorted: "no wonder I ran out in a hurry. It turned out to be a smile for Bo Hongyan."


    Song Qingshu smiles. He knows that with Zhao Min''s IQ, it''s not hard to guess Xia Qingqing''s existence.


    "I''m very curious about why Princess Wen was caught by the people who left the courtyard." Song Qingshu was worried that she would get to the bottom of the matter and asked in a hurry.


    Zhao Min lightly replied: "it''s not surprising that according to the latest information, Yili Biyuan has got the latest clue. The case of yeluqi and Xiao banhe''s rebellion has been nailed on the fast track."


    "What clue?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking. After all, he didn''t believe that yeluzi''s character would rebel.


    "This is not clear yet," Zhao Min replied. "It will take time to confirm." No matter how powerful she is, she won''t be able to get all the information so quickly. It''s hard for her to know the latest development of the conspiracy.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "but after all, concubine Wen has golden branches and leaves. Even if she is involved in the case, she should be managed by Tieyin department. How can she be managed by such a place as Yili Biyuan?" This is the most puzzling place for him. How could a highly favored imperial concubine be examined by the Yi Li Bi Yuan like an ordinary prisoner.


    Zhao Min looked at him in surprise: "you don''t know that Xiao PI, the leader of tieyinsi, is a cousin to Xiao banhe. In order to avoid suspicion, the emperor naturally refuses to let tieyinsi participate. From this point of view, the fate of Wenfei and her daughter is not optimistic."


    Song Qingshu vaguely remembers that Su Yin used to be the leader of Tieyin department. How can he become Xiao Pi? I don''t know where Su Quan is now.


    "I''m afraid you can''t make up your mind whether you want to save her or not besides asking about her." Zhao Min suddenly spoke again.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and finally sighed: "it seems that nothing can hide from you."


    Zhao Min got up and chuckled: "Yuan Chengzhi and you are not only friends, but also enemies. What''s more, he is Xia Qingqing''s husband. Instead of risking to save him, it''s better to let nature take its course and let him die in the hands of Liao people. Xia Qingqing can''t blame you for anything."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed, and finally said: "I''m not a saint. I''m really reluctant to take a big risk to save an irrelevant person, and..." although he didn''t finish his words, the meaning was obvious.


    "So you''re here for my advice?" Zhao Min said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I''m in the Bureau. It''s really hard for me to judge rationally. The princess is extremely resourceful. I think she can give the most appropriate advice."


    "You are a cunning person, pushing everything to others," Zhao Min said with a smile, but the expression on her face obviously didn''t mind. "My advice is to save him, of course."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu looks at her unexpectedly, and her answer is really unexpected.


    Zhao Min paced in his study and slowly analyzed: "Yuan Chengzhi is not only Xia Qingqing '', So we need to save him. We can''t let him be in the hands of Liao people. "


    Song Qingshu nodded slowly, and had to admit that her analysis was very reasonable. Zhao Min continued: "of course, it''s too risky to save him. Comparatively speaking, the best choice is to save him on the surface, but actually solve him in prison. This not only solves the worries, but also gets Xia Qingqing''s gratitude. It''s really the best policy to kill two birds with one stone."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "although I have some hesitation, I don''t want to do this kind of insidious thing. Don''t mention it again."


    "The benevolence of women." Zhao Min is very angry, but he is a little more pleased in his heart. Although he has lost the courage to be a great success, it is because of his generosity that I can get along with him at ease. If he is such a ruthless hero, I don''t think I will


    As soon as Zhao Min''s face turned red, he continued: "it''s not a bad thing not to kill him. In that way, there will be another harvest. On the one hand, Yuan Chengzhi has a loyal character. If you save his life, he probably won''t gossip about the Golden Snake camp. Even if he recovers his memory, because his new confidant, Princess Wen, probably won''t hate you for taking his wife."


    Song Qingshu had a black line: "don''t make such a bad word about the hatred of robbing his wife. At that time, we all thought he was dead. What''s more, Qingqing and I went through all kinds of hardships."


    Zhao Min did not care: "cut, you explain too much can not change the fact that you robbed his wife."


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, and his explanation turned into a bitter smile.


    Zhao Min continued: "on the other hand, we have broken the clue of Murong Jingyue. After all, Princess Wen and her son are in a high position. Maybe there will be some clues," she continued. "Even if they don''t have any clues, they will at least know about Yuanyang Dao. We have always been very curious about the secret of Yuanyang Dao."


    After hearing her words, song Qingshu stood up and said, "since you all say that, I''ll go and save him."


    Zhao Min stood beside him and said with a smile, "in fact, you have already made a decision in your heart. I just give you a reason."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and immediately a smile appeared on his face: "if you want to shake the piano, there are few bosom friends, and the string is broken. No one knows. I didn''t expect to find such a bosom friend as the princess in the world."


    Two bright red peach blossoms appeared on Zhao Min''s white face: "bah, who is your bosom friend!"

 Chapter 1517

    After leaving from Zhao Min, song Qingshu returned to the Huanyi courtyard stronghold. Xia Qingqing had been waiting there for a long time. Song Qingshu worried about the changes after a long time, and had no time to rest. He waved to her and said, "let''s go and save yuan Chengzhi."


    Xuexue''er on one side had already roughly known what happened from Xia Qingqing''s mouth, and knew that song Qingshu ignored the past to save yuan Chengzhi. She was more and more admired, and felt that she had read the right person. Seeing that they were going, she quickly reminded him, "be careful all the way."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I can''t be defeated if I leave the courtyard."


    Seeing their disappearing figure, xuexue''er''s face was still a little red. Thinking of the word "sister-in-law" in each other''s mouth, she was even more excited. She spat in secret: "let this boy stop calling me sister-in-law..." bursts of red flashes on the ice snow skin, which aroused people''s heartstrings.


    When song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing arrived at Yi Li Bi Yuan, they found that although they were heavily guarded, because it was in the second half of the night, they obviously didn''t increase the guard because of the arrival of Wen Fei and others. They soon knocked out the two bodyguards, then put on their clothes and mixed in.


    After all, the latter half of the night is the time when people are most sleepy. Many of the guards inside are dozing off. Song Qingshu and song Qingshu sneak in all the way without any danger. They can''t avoid it for several times, but they stun a few guards, and they don''t even do much.


    When he comes to the room where yuan Chengzhi is being held, he finds that he is seriously injured and is lying on the bed. Xia Qingqing quickly lowers his voice and shouts, "brother yuan, brother yuan?"


    After all, Yuan Chengzhi has a deep foundation of internal skills. Although he was seriously injured, he did not go into a coma. When he heard someone calling him, he raised his head blankly. When he saw Xia Qingqing, he was stunned: "is it you?" He remembered that this was the woman he had seen in all the imperial palaces before. At that time, the woman was very strange when she saw him.


    Hearing his words, Xia Qingqing thought that he had recovered his memory. However, seeing the loss in his eyes, he reflected that most of the time he just remembered what happened in the previous cell. He was so sad that he had to reply: "brother yuan, we are your former friends. We are here to save you this time."


    "Old friend?" Yuan Chengzhi was stunned, and his face flashed a little blank. What happened before was a blank for him, but now he has no time to ask about it. He said in a hurry, "since you are my friends, can you help me save Xiaohui first... Er, the woman in the cell over there."


    Hearing what he said, Xia Qingqing was sad, but suddenly realized that since she had decided to write with song Qingshu, it would be better for yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui to have an ending. On the contrary, she was a little happy: "OK, let''s help you save her!"


    "Thank you, Gao Yi Yuan Chengzhi arched his hand and said excitedly.


    "Gao Yi? I''m still clean. " Song Qingshu''s stomach is full of Fei. He reaches out and raises his hand. A wisp of sword Qi cuts the shackles on his hand. "Let''s go and save her with us."


    Looking at the smooth fracture of the fine steel shackle in his hand, Yuan Chengzhi was shocked. As he came out, he admired him and said, "I really admire your martial arts."


    "Brother yuan, I''m flattered." With a faint smile, song Qingshu thought that he would be more shocked if you knew the various postures I put on your wife. However, he soon realized that his thoughts were really unbearable and quickly swept them out of his mind.


    The three of them came to the cell where Xiao Zhonghui lived. After all, she was a royal concubine. Naturally, she was not in a mess like ordinary prisoners. Instead, she was a five-star hotel in the cell, with bright windows and even silk quilts on her bed.


    Xiao Zhonghui was sitting in a daze at the window when he heard the news and turned around. When he saw three people outside, he was surprised and delighted: "brother yuan?"


    "Xiao Hui!" Yuan Chengzhi was also a little excited. If he hadn''t been stopped by the iron railings, he might have rushed in, "they didn''t make it difficult for you."


    Xiao Zhonghui had already run over and held yuan Chengzhi''s hand across the fence: "no, they were kind to me."


    Looking at a couple talking to each other, song Qingshu coughed and interrupted: "this is not a place to talk. If you have anything to say, go out and talk about it."


    "Brother yuan, who are they?" Xiao Zhonghui asked suspiciously.


    "They are my former friends," Yuan Chengzhi was about to introduce them to her when he suddenly looked embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t have time to ask your name just now."


    "My name is song." At this time, song Qingshu''s identity was sensitive and his real name was not disclosed.


    "I''m..." Xia Qingqing opened her mouth, and finally introduced her briefly, "my surname is Xia." She was worried that it would be a bit bad for yuan Chengzhi to say her name.


    "Elder brother song, Miss Xia, they are really talented and beautiful, a couple of talented people." Yuan Chengzhi saw that the relationship between them was extraordinary and intimate, and he said subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I really agree with her."


    When he said this in front of her husband, even though he knew that her husband had already lost his memory and the friendship between them had been exhausted, Xia Qingqing was still so ashamed that she wanted to get in.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhonghui had understood their intentions, but he shook his head and said, "I understand your kindness, but I can''t leave yet. If I leave, I will jump into the Yellow River. Then my father, mother, brothers and sisters, and even my whole family will be implicated by the emperor because of me. I can''t hurt so many people because of my own personal interests."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes moved. He didn''t expect that Xiao Zhonghui was still a virgin. But when he thought about it, people in this era attached great importance to the concept of family, especially the emperor who killed the nine families when he didn''t agree with each other. Her consideration was reasonable.


    "But..." Yuan Chengzhi also wanted to dissuade her. Xiao Zhonghui continued: "don''t worry, brother yuan. Although the emperor is temporarily hoodwinked by villains, I gave birth to the king of Jin for the emperor. He won''t do anything to our family because of this kindness. When the case is found out, he will naturally be able to give justice to our family."


    However, song Qingshu frowned. This case involved many forces, and was not simply involved in the conspiracy case. However, he did not have any strong evidence. It is estimated that Xiao Zhonghui would not believe it.


    "What shall we do now?" Xia Qingqing looks at him anxiously.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it depends on their own decision. We can''t tie them away when we come to save people."


    Xiao Zhonghui then said, "I won''t leave for the moment, but brother yuan is different. You can go with them first."


    Yuan Chengzhi shook his head: "no, I''m here with you."


    Xiao Zhonghui was anxious: "I have a special identity. They won''t embarrass me, but your words..." she didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was obvious.


    Yuan Chengzhi is still adamant: "as long as two days later, after I''m cured, I can''t be trapped in this small cell at all. I''ll leave at any time."


    Looking at the two people there affectionately want to make a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life, song Qingshu can''t help looking at Xia Qingqing, who knows that she is also looking at herself.


    "Now that they have made up their mind, let''s go." Seeing their deep feelings, Xia Qingqing was relieved.


    "I have something else to ask them," Song Qingshu said, remembering the purpose of his visit. "Miss Xiao, do you know a man named Murong Jingyue?"


    "Murong Jingyue?" Xiao Zhonghui was at a loss. "I haven''t heard of it."


    This answer is not unexpected, song Qingshu continued to ask: "do you find any abnormality in the Imperial Palace in the past two years?" He and Zhao Min analyzed that if Murong Jingyue was not hidden in the Imperial Palace, it might be hidden in the imperial palace.


    "Abnormal?" Xiao Zhonghui frowned and thought about the cableway. Suddenly she thought of something, "it seems that there is such a person."


    "Who is it?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed and went on to ask.


    Xiao Zhonghui opened her mouth and was about to answer when an alarm came from not far away: "the body of the jailer has been found. Someone has sneaked in. Go in and have a look inside." As soon as the voice fell, a disordered sound of footsteps rushed in.


    "Brother song, let''s go, or it will be too late." Xia Qingqing quickly pulls song Qingshu''s arm.


    Song Qingshu wanted to ask again. Xia Qingqing said hastily, "they are still here. There will be plenty of opportunities to ask again. Let''s leave here first."


    Song Qingshu thought that if he continued to delay, he would meet the soldiers of Liao state. At that time, there would inevitably be a big war. Although he was not afraid, the chain reaction would lead to martial law in the capital. If he startled Murong Jingyue in the dark, it would be bad. After all, this guy was as cunning as a fox, and he could not easily catch his tail. If he startled him away, it would be bad, Who knows where to find him next time.


    After analyzing the serious relationship between them, song Qingshu says goodbye to them in a hurry and runs out with Xia Qingqing breaking a wooden railing window. Yuan Chengzhi also takes the opportunity to return to his cell and pretends to put on his shackles again, because song Qingshu attracts most of his attention, but no one finds out that he has ever been out.


    Xuexue''er has been waiting in the secret stronghold of Huanyi courtyard. Seeing that only two people came back, she couldn''t help but be stunned: "didn''t you save them?"


    "Yes, it is not." Xia Qingqing shakes her head and tells her what happened just now. Xuexue Er is envious and says, "they are willing to live and die together. This relationship is really stronger than Jin."


    Song Qingshu snorted discontentedly: "if you are arrested, I can do it."


    Ice and snow slowly shook her head: "I understand your feelings for me, but do you live and die together..." she continued, "if you really want to live and die together with me, what should you do with so many confidants? I''m afraid even Qingqing won''t let me go. "


    "Sister Xueer ~" was teased by her, and Xia Qingqing stamped her foot in embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. Now he is shouldering too many responsibilities. It is really difficult for him to live and die with a woman.


    However, seeing the faint smile on xuexue''er''s face, he was angry. He went forward and held her up: "we have been separated for too long, and the love has faded. It seems that we need to do a good job to supplement it."

 Chapter 1518

    Xuexue''er didn''t expect that he would make such a sudden attack, especially in front of Xia Qingqing. He was ashamed and angry for a moment, and struggled subconsciously. Unfortunately, he was held in his arms by the other side, and he couldn''t break free except kicking his legs.


    "Qingqing, it''s late now. Have a good rest first. Tomorrow I''ll take you to find someone to help you." Song Qingshu, holding xuexue''er on his way to Qingqing in summer, tells her.


    At this time, xuexue''er didn''t dare to see Xia Qingqing at all. She buried her face on the chest of song Qingshu, just like an ostrich.


    Looking at the two people''s appearance, Xia Qingqing''s worried eyes couldn''t help flashing a trace of humor: "brother song is good to accompany sister xue''er tonight."


    Hearing her joking words, xuexue''er''s silver teeth are about to be broken. She thinks that she is really afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    Song Qingshu smiles and returns to her room with xuexue''er in her arms. Hearing the sound of closing the door, xuexue''er can''t help it any more: "Qingshu, how can you be such a fool!"


    "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with me?" Song Qingshu sat on the bed with her in his arms and looked at her playfully.


    "Don''t call me sister-in-law."


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her cheek and gently kissed her bright and clean ear beads: "but you are my sister-in-law."


    "If elder brother Hu is here, he will definitely cut you to death as a brotherhood who colludes with his widowed sister-in-law." Xuexue''er said with a straight face, but her voice trembled so much that she betrayed her.


    "Brother Hu can''t beat me again." Song Qingshu''s nose was wandering on her hair, smelling the fragrance of her bun, and said jokingly.


    "Brother Hu''s Sabre skill is as good as God. He''s a good chopper." At this time, there is also a layer of blurred water light in the eyes of ice and snow. Under the candlelight, it seems that ice and snow are melting.


    "Brother Hu is gone. I''ll take good care of my sister-in-law for him. How can I be a gangster?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Xuexue Er looked down at his big hand, which stretched out into his skirt. He gave him a white look with some bitterness: "is that how you take care of him? Take care of the bed - up? "


    Song Qingshu didn''t think much of it: "my sister-in-law is in her youth. If she is in good health, how cruel would she be? In the dead of night, my sister-in-law is also lonely and needs company. Cheap outsiders may fall into brother Hu''s name. In this case, it''s better not to let fat water flow to outsiders. "


    There was a twinkle of sadness in her eyes. Although he was serious nonsense, some of his words really hit her heart. After all, she was still young and was at the peak of a woman''s life. Sometimes in the dead of night, she was really lonely. Of course, even so, she can overcome it with her perseverance. She had planned to keep chastity for her husband all her life, but unfortunately she met song Qingshu, the evil star


    All of a sudden, she felt that her body sank. It turned out that her lost consciousness had been overwhelmed by song Qingshu. She felt the masculine breath of men full of oppression. Her skin became more and more bright red, and her eyes began to exude water. She could not help but ask in a soft voice: "turn off the light..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "how can I appreciate the beauty of my sister-in-law when I turn out the light?" Xuexue''er has always been very cold, and always looks gentle and calm, like a very good-natured big sister. At this time, her eyes are confused, and her whole body exudes completely different charm and beauty, and her eyebrows reveal that kind of light shame and confusion. Song Qingshu enjoys the process of her transformation.


    "Don''t call me sister-in-law at this time!"


    "Yes, sister-in-law."


    "Don''t shout like that!"


    "Well, sister-in-law."


    "They all said... MMM ~"


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister in law ~"


    "Uncle... Uncle ~"


    ¡­¡­


    The mirror on the dressing table is witness to all this.


    When Xia Qingqing was waiting in the yard early the next morning, he saw that song Qingshu was the only one who came out with high spirits. He was stunned: "where''s sister Xueer?"


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "she is too tired these days. Let her have a good rest."


    Who knows Xia Qingqing''s face suddenly flashed a strange: "brother song, Xueer''s elder sister has been alone for such a long time, you don''t know... Pity."


    Song Qingshu is stunned, and immediately knows that she has something wrong with her. The main reason why Xuexue Er doesn''t come out is that she feels a little ashamed. She doesn''t know how to face Xia Qingqing, so she just stays in the house and becomes an ostrich. How can Xia Qingqing think of that aspect directly? But after all, Xuexue Er is a mother. How can she be so easily damaged?


    Knowing that xuexue''er is mostly eavesdropping on their conversation behind the door, song Qingshu worries about stimulating her again. He laughs and pulls Xia Qingqing away: "let''s go."


    Maybe it''s a little sympathizing with each other. All the time, Xia Qingqing still complains: "brother song, I didn''t say you. You don''t know that sometimes you are just like a bull. Is it really someone else''s wife who doesn''t feel sorry for you?"


    Hearing this, song Qingshu shook her soft hand and said, "don''t you like it?"


    Thinking of some wonderful memories, Xia Qingqing felt dizzy. He didn''t dare to discuss this topic with him, so he had to talk about others: "who is elder brother song going to take me to see today?"


    When it comes to business, song Qingshu also puts away her smiley face: "yesterday, I heard what concubine Wen Xiao Zhonghui said. She didn''t want to run away, but wanted to clean up her grievances. In this case, we need a heavyweight official to help promote this."


    Xia Qingqing nods. She naturally knows how dark the Yamen is now. If no one escorts them secretly, even Xiao Zhonghui and others will get into trouble: "I don''t know who elder brother song is going to look for?"


    She just asked, suddenly a light in her heart: "is it Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan?" Before, Xiao Feng came to the Golden Snake camp to help. At that time, there were yeluqi and others, and Xiao Feng was always upright. He would never ignore this obvious false accusation.


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded. At this time, they had come to a grand mansion, "that''s the South courtyard mansion." As a matter of fact, Xiao Feng has been in the south for Liao all the year round. The real Nanyuan palace is not in Shangjing City, but he has a noble status. The emperor also built a palace for him in Shangjing city. According to the news from Huanyi hospital, he just rushed back to Beijing last night.


    "I''m sensitive this time, so I won''t show up. Go in yourself. I believe Xiao Feng and I will definitely help. You will go to the government after dealing with the things here. I have other things to deal with. " Song Qingshu whispered in Xia Qingqing''s ear.


    Xia Qingqing nods. She also knows that song Qingshu''s trip is secret. If she meets Xiao Feng openly, she can''t hide the news: "then I went in?"


    Song Qingshu waves his hand and looks at Xia Qingqing''s back. He can''t help sighing: "it''s good in ancient times. Even if Xia Qingqing has such a strong temperament, he won''t get to the bottom of it. If he had been in a previous life, his girlfriend would have asked me what I had to do."


    After a while, he went back to the stronghold of Ruyang palace and was surprised to find that Zhao Min was still sitting in the pavilion playing the piano. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "the princess is really elegant. She gets up early every morning to play the piano."


    "If you feel depressed, playing the piano will ease you." Zhao Min answers lightly.


    Song Qingshu was a little guilty. He didn''t dare to ask her what she was worried about. After all, he went back and forth among several women. Men were naturally guilty of this. I had to sit down and listen to her play the piano all the time.


    "What did you get last night?" After playing the piano, it was Zhao Min who spoke first.


    Song Qingshu then replied: "last night, she wanted to save Princess Wen. Unfortunately, she didn''t want to escape with the charges. She wanted to be innocent after the trial."


    "Childish." Zhao Min sneered, obviously very disapproval.


    In fact, song Qingshu felt the same way and continued: "I went to her last night to inquire about Murong Jingyue. She said that one of the people in the imperial palace had been abnormal in the past year or two. Maybe it was Murong Jingyue."


    "Oh?" Zhao Min finally came to interest, subconsciously sat up straight body, "who is that person?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "just about to tell me, the bodyguard outside broke in, but he didn''t have time to say."


    Zhao Min frowned: "that''s the trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "when it''s dark, I''ll sneak into the prison of Yili Biyuan and ask her if it''s OK."


    Zhao Min stood up, took a gentle fragrance, went to the pavilion and looked at the upper capital in the morning fog: "according to the latest news, Yi Li Bi Yuan has been confessed all night, found out the relationship between Wen Fei Xiao Zhonghui and Yuan Guannan, and also found out that the king of Jin is the wild seed of the two people


    "How can it be?" Song Qingshu was shocked. "Although they really love each other, there is no improper relationship between them, and the king of Jin is 100% the son of the emperor." Before he overheard the conversation, he naturally knew the truth.


    Zhao Min nodded: "I guess it''s the same. It seems that someone is deliberately setting them up."


    "Not only that, before you were curious about why the imperial concubine was detained by the people from Yili Biyuan. My people found out the latest news," Zhao Min continued. "It was yeluchala, the bodyguard, who reported that yeluqi and Xiao banhe conspired with each other to make the king of Jin emperor. If it is absurd to say that Yelv Hongji only thought that they were rebellious before, now that the chain of evidence is complete, how dare he take it lightly? What''s more... "


    Zhao Min pauses, showing a smile: "by his own woman with a green hat, or the throne is threatened, no matter which, is the emperor''s scale, touch it will die, now the relevant personnel involved may be secretly - executed by Yelv Hongji at any time."


    At this time, in the Imperial Palace, the Prime Minister of the northern government, Xiao Pindi, and the king of the southern court, Xiao Feng, were all trying to protect Yelv Hongji and Xiao banhe from any rebellion. It''s a pity that both of them talked endlessly, but Yelv Hongji was always gloomy and didn''t say a word.


    At last, they realized that they were not right. They stopped talking and looked at each other. They both saw the sadness in each other''s eyes. At this time, Yelv Hongji said: "someone in their group has turned himself in and confessed all the plans. Do you still speak for these villains?"

 Chapter 1519

    "Who turned himself in?" Xiao Feng asked with a frown.


    "The emperor''s son-in-law''s captains, Xiao xiamo, Xiao banhe and yeluqi, are two evil officials. Thanks to my trust in them, they actually coerce the people closest to me. It''s really their heart to be punished!" Yelv Hongji smashed the precious tea cup with a slap, which made him very angry.


    When they heard Yelv Hongji''s words, Xiao Feng and Xiao PI had nothing to say. They both knew his character very well. When they heard the Senran meaning in his tone at this time, they understood that if they tried to persuade him further, they would probably lead to fire and disaster.


    At this time, song Qingshu knew from Zhao Min that the development of the situation was completely out of control. He could not help frowning and said, "at this point, it''s really troublesome."


    Zhao Min chuckled: "in fact, this matter is troublesome on the surface, but actually it is an opportunity for you."


    "How do you say that?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    Zhao Min stood with his hands down and said faintly, "the dynasties rising on the grassland are different from those of the Han Dynasty. We don''t believe the nonsense that the monarch wants to die and the minister has to die. The power of your Han Dynasty comes from the emperor, so naturally it has no resistance. But the power of our countries often comes from our own tribe, a huge tribe, There are many soldiers who are loyal to the leader. Yeluqi, as a member of the royal palaces of Liao, is young and in a high position. No matter how many thousands of private soldiers there are under his command, will he be killed unjustly? "


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "then why do you say this is an opportunity for me?"


    Zhao Min explained: "today, the Golden Snake camp is at its peak. Unfortunately, most of the leaders of the Golden Snake camp started from mountain Lords. It''s OK to rob families and houses, and they can''t compete for supremacy. Now there are only a lot of women under your command, and few of them are able to take charge of their own affairs. Yeluzi is a rare talent of the younger generation. He is not only proficient in both literature and martial arts, but also a modest gentleman. If he can be accepted, he will have a right hand. "


    "Yeluqi is really a rare talent," Song Qingshu and Zhao Min subconsciously didn''t mention song Qingshu, Zhang Wuji and others when they chatted. After all, they are all against heaven. They are strong enough to talk and laugh with the giants of the previous generation in the Wulin. It''s hard to tie them together with the younger generation. "But he is always loyal, how can he join the Golden Snake camp?"


    "It''s impossible under normal circumstances, but this time it''s a great opportunity," Zhao Min replied. "If they are convicted of rebellion, not only yeluzi will die, but also his family will be doomed. These emperors on the grassland are merciless in killing people. Considering that Manchu and Jin are the old enemies of Khitans, the main force of Mongolia is now on the western expedition, He may not be willing to offend Liao''s ally for his sake. Xixia is too far away. If you give them an olive branch at this time, they will agree eight to nine times out of ten. "


    Zhao mindun said with a smile: "after all, the Golden Snake camp is their best choice now. What''s more, the territory and strength controlled by the Golden Snake camp are not weaker than those of Liao, and even more than that of Liao. They have no reason not to choose you."


    Song Qingshu eyebrows move: "originally I thought some of the Golden Snake camp on the table, did not expect that the princesses are so optimistic, let me some flattered."


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself," Zhao Min looked back at him. "In the past two years, the most powerful one in the world is the Golden Snake camp. If you can compete with other countries, who dares to treat you as bandits?"


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu could not help but be full of pride: "then I''ll try to accept yeluzi."


    However, song Qingshu soon realized a problem: "I met yeluzi several times before. Although I was not a friend with deep friendship, I was also a friend on equal terms. Now I am my subordinate, and he may not be used to this change."


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to be the one to persuade jeruzzi to surrender." Zhao Min''s face flashed with confidence.


    Appreciating the incomparable beauty of the woman in front of him, song Qingshu suddenly said with a smile: "from the interests of Mongolia, shouldn''t the princess persuade yeluqi to come to Mongolia? Why would he be advised to surrender to the Golden Snake camp? "


    Zhao Min snorted: "Mongolia is now in the honeymoon period of alliance with Liao. If we accept him, it would be a public embarrassment to yeluhongji. At that time, we will lose big and small."


    "Is that so?" Song Qingshu laughs meaningfully.


    Zhao Min frowned and said, "otherwise? Why do you laugh so strangely? "


    Song Qingshu laughed: "I thought the princess was preparing her dowry." After that, he picked up his lightness skill and ran outside.


    Zhao Min''s face as white as jade turned red instantly: "you bastard!"


    However, looking at his disappearing figure, his anger finally disappeared unconsciously. Instead, he chuckled, his eyes were soft, and he stood there more and more charming.


    When song Qingshu came out from Zhao Min, he happened to meet Xia Qingqing, who came back from the Grand Prince''s residence in Nanyuan: "little lady, what''s the matter with you so depressed?"


    Xia Qingqing was startled. When he saw that it was him, he was relieved and caressed his chest. He replied, "I was startled. I thought I met some dandy who didn''t have eyes."


    "Look at your frosty face, which dandy dares to play with you, and you can''t be thrown into the river to feed the fish?" Song Qingshu joked.


    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red: "am I that terrible?"


    Song Qingshu smiles. Although Xia Qingqing is gentle and amiable in front of her, she is also an evil girl who kills people without blinking an eye. Governor Ma''s son molested her in those years, but he lost his life in vain.


    "Elder brother song, I just met with King Xiao. King Xiao knew my relationship with you. He warmly received me and understood my intention. He said that this time he came back to Beijing for this reason. He immediately set out to meet the saints. Unfortunately, Yelv Hongji was determined to kill them. What should he do now?" Xia Qingqing said with a worried face. In her opinion, it doesn''t work for the grand king of Nanyuan. Unless there is a miracle, Yuan Chengzhi will die.


    "I know the latest progress of the case. Don''t worry, I have other ways to save people." Song Qingshu comforted her.


    Xia Qingqing in front of a bright: "what method?"


    "It''s not the time to say it. You''ll know it then." Because Zhao Min had not succeeded in persuading yeluqi to surrender, song Qingshu did not dare to guarantee that the greater Xia Qingqing''s hope, the greater his disappointment.


    After the two returned to the Huanyi courtyard stronghold, song Qingshu told the secret agents of the Huanyi courtyard to find the topographic map near the upper capital. Because these are military secrets, it is impossible to have a complete map. He can only look at the map and ask the secret agents who have been lurking in the upper capital for many years for relevant information, and draw a rough sketch in his mind.


    Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er are also helping him to sort out the information of the pass city on the way to the Golden Snake camp. A few hours passed unconsciously.


    Suddenly someone sent a letter outside. After reading the note, song Qingshu got up and said to the two girls, "you wait for me here. I''ll go out."


    Then he changed his clothes and inquired all the way to a very lively building. Looking at the three words "leaning on the Red Mansion" on the plaque, the Yingyan standing at the door, and the thick smell of powder in the air, he didn''t know where it was.


    He went in strangely and found the box indicated in the note. Song Qingshu pushed the door and saw Zhao Min, a woman disguised as a man, drinking while listening to a Huakui playing the piano.


    Song Qingshu coughed to show his arrival: "you have a leisurely life." Although he is a famous and beautiful man in the Wulin, he was also known as a jade faced man in his early years, but he has to admit that Zhao Min''s male appearance is far more handsome than himself, and he can only comfort himself with such illusory things as masculinity.


    Zhao Min waved to the Huakui to withdraw, and then sighed: "the biggest brothel in the capital, the most red Huakui, but the piano skill is only so careless. It can be seen that the Liao kingdom is really at the end of the west mountain."


    "When you go to a brothel, you have to worry about the country and the people," Song Qing wrote in a strange way, "but the girl''s piano skills are far less than the princess."


    After a pause, he said playfully, "if the princess goes to the sea, she will be the first flower leader in the world."


    Zhao minbai gave him a look, but he didn''t get angry: "it''s a pity that you will never see this day."


    Song Qingshu also realized that the joke was a little cold, so he had to cut off the topic: "by the way, how do you know I''m there?" This can''t help but he didn''t wake up. After all, he was in the secret stronghold of Huanyi hospital, which was found by Zhao Min!


    Zhao Min lightly said: "with your power in the kingdom of Jin, most of you are staying in the Huanyi courtyard, and the secret stronghold of the Huanyi courtyard in the upper capital. I know what there are. It''s a big deal that every place sends people to send letters, and one can find you."


    Song Qingshu frowned. One secret service organization was actually well known by another secret service organization. How terrible it was. It seems that this year''s political turmoil has led to the military affairs of Huanyi academy to be a bit slack. Wan Yanping''s main energy is still to help her sister Gebi at home. She is really neglecting the management of these strongholds in other countries.


    "This time I came to you because jeruzzi needed to see you before he could rest assured." As soon as Zhao Min''s voice fell, there was a knock on the door.


    "Speak of the devil, and he will come." Zhao Min chuckled and motioned to open the door. Soon two men wrapped in cloaks came in. After closing the door, they opened their cloaks and revealed their true appearance. One of them was a dignified and dignified old man, and the other was a gray haired old man. The most striking thing was his heavy bags under his eyes. However, song Qingshu would not regard him as an ordinary old man, because according to previous information, Roughly also guess his identity yeluzi''s father - yeluzchucai!


    When he saw song Qingshu, yeluqi couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "before, the princess said that the king of Qi was in the upper capital, but I didn''t believe it. You really hid the whole people in the upper capital."

 Chapter 1520

    Song Qingshu got up to greet him: "I''m really sensitive to my identity. I have to be careful."


    "That''s true," yeluzzi said with a smile, letting the old man around him introduce him. "This is my father."


    "I''ve heard of you for a long time. I''m very disrespectful." Song Qingshu is not a polite saying. You know, Yelu Chucai is the most famous official in history. He created many systems in Yuan Dynasty. The Mongols fought the world immediately. Later, Yelu Chucai took a lot of credit for being able to sit down safely.


    Although yeluzzi is also a rare talent, ten yeluzzi are not as good as one yeluzhu.


    Feeling the eagerness in his eyes, Yelu Chucai was flattered: "the king of Qi has really upset me. Over the years, the name of the king of Qi is like thunder."


    In this world, the kingdom of Liao has not yet perished, Yelu Chucai and others have not yet come to Mongolia. Naturally, there is no plot in "the hero of the divine eagle" in which he was persecuted by the queen and had to go south to the Song Dynasty. Relatively speaking, Yelu Chucai has not even shown his dazzling brilliance on the stage of history. He is far less famous than song Qingshu.


    However, song Qingshu was a traveler. Knowing Yelu Chucai''s skills, it was like playing a series of games about the annals of the Three Kingdoms. At the beginning, he registered Xun Yu and Zhuge Liang when they were not famous. Of course, this feeling of winning the lottery can''t be described.


    Because of song Qingshu''s enthusiasm, the atmosphere of conversation between the two sides has been very good. After a period of greetings, Yelu Chucai finally said that he understood the purpose of this time: "the princess has already told us something about it. After discussing with our family, we just want to confirm one of the conditions to the king of Qi, as long as the king of Qi can agree to this condition, We immediately took the family members back to the Golden Snake camp. "


    "What conditions?" Song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min suspiciously. How can she not breathe at all in advance.


    Zhao Min took a drink from his glass. He didn''t answer at all. Instead, he looked like he was watching a good play.


    Yelu Chucai then said slowly: "Qi''er has a younger sister, Mingyan. Although she is not a beautiful girl, she has a beautiful face. As long as the king of Qi agrees to marry her, our family will take refuge in the Golden Snake camp from now on."


    He has been in the Liao state for so many years, and naturally has his own line of eye. He has already known that Yalu Hongji has killed a murderer this time. If it is other charges, the family can not bear to abandon jalussi with great reluctantly, but Yalu Qi is a framed rebellion this time, and it also involves the affair between Wen Fei and men. They are really forced helpless, at this time Zhao Min appeared again, he was surprised to find that it is a good idea to take refuge in Song Qingshu.


    However, it was related to the fate of a family. Yelu Chucai did not dare to be careless and casually put his future on an illusory promise. In case song Qingshu did not treat them politely or broke down the bridge afterwards, it would be too late to regret.


    But if the other side marries his daughter, it will be different. Both sides have completely become a community of interests. They don''t have to worry about being frozen or being calculated. At the same time, he is more sure to persuade some hesitant people in the family - after all, not everyone has such great determination to betray Liao completely.


    "Marriage?" Song Qingshu takes a bad look at Zhao Min and thinks that she has sold him unconsciously.


    Zhao Min gave him a proud smile, but he didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, he egged on him: "Mr. Yelv is modest. Yelv Yan is a famous beauty."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu agreed without hesitation. After all, for people like them, what they value more is their actual interests, but what they look like is not important. After all, there is no shortage of beautiful women around him. Of course, in his status, the other party can''t marry him with an ugly woman.


    Obviously, Zhao Min was the same person, so he made such an agreement for him without asking song Qingshu, even without causing any emotional fluctuation. Born in the royal family, she is too used to marriage. Besides, she knows song Qingshu and knows that he will not refuse.


    As for yeluyan, song Qingshu only remembers that he was a supporting female with a very low sense of existence in the original work, and he didn''t even remember whether he finally married Dawu or Xiaowu. Unlike Huang Rong, XiaoLongNu, he was full of vision and fantasy at the beginning, and he had no feelings for yeluyan.


    If it was just for a yeluqi, song Qingshu would not agree to the marriage. Although he did not mind the marriage, he still valued the object and power of the marriage. In the previous marriages, one was with Princess nine, which finally won over the old part of the Ming Dynasty, and the other was with Ren Yingying, who joined hands with the sun and moon god religion all over the world. Originally, there was another marriage, which was intended to win over Li Kexiu''s Jiangnan green camp with Li Yuanzhi. We can only regret that Li Kexiu was too greedy, and finally lost his daughter.


    Today''s yeluyan obviously can''t compare with the ninth Princess and Ren Yingying. Although yeluqi is a rare talent, it can''t compare with the power behind ajiu Yingying, but now there is a Yeluchucai, but he is the talent of Wang Zuo, Zhuge, Xunzhou and so on!


    "But there''s one thing I need to explain in advance. I have a wife in my family now. I love you..." Song Qingshu worries that the other party doesn''t know in advance. In case he suddenly finds out that he''s angry in the future, his in laws will become enemies instead of being successful.


    "Don''t worry about that," Yelu Chucai replied with a smile. "We Khans on the grassland have always married several wives. It''s common to have three wives and four concubines who are famous heroes like nephews."


    Zhao Min also sipped his lips and said with a smile: "our great Genghis Khan has four queens at the same time, and there are countless other empresses."


    Song Qingshu was a little bit lost. Zhao Min didn''t look jealous at all. Now he fully understands that growing up in such an environment, his concept in this respect is really different from that of ordinary Han women.


    In fact, in the original book, Zhao Min didn''t mind Zhang Wuji''s three wives and four concubines. For example, she liked Xiaozhao very much, and even acquiesced in Zhang Wuji''s taking Xiaozhao. However, the attitude to Zhou Zhiruo is totally different. After all, Zhou Zhiruo''s martial arts intelligence and childhood advantages are enough to threaten her status.


    It''s obvious that today''s yeluyan and Zhao Min are not rivals of the same level at all. Naturally, she doesn''t mind.


    After the marriage was settled, the relationship between the two sides was completely closer, and then they began to discuss the next eastward return. After all, it was not one or two, but one family.


    After all, yeluzi was deployed by all the palaces and held military power. In addition, at the beginning, yeluhongji did not take the rumors of rebellion seriously, so he was not put into the prison of Yili Biyuan. At the same time, because of the short time, his official position had not even stopped, which provided the possibility for his family to escape.


    Of course, this official position only provided convenience for yeluzi to escape from the upper capital. All the imperial palaces deployed their own Palace Branch army, which was the most elite army of Liao state and also the army directly loyal to the emperor. On weekdays, it could be controlled by yeluzi, but knowing that he was treason, would he follow him?


    What yeluzzi can use is the family''s trilogy. In total, there are about two or three thousand people. Thanks to the nomadic voice of Khitans, even women and children can ride horses, and they can be turned into soldiers at any time. Otherwise, it would be wishful thinking if those big families in the Southern Dynasty wanted to succeed in defecting.


    A group of people talked in the room for several hours, and finally decided on the next course of action and the details everywhere.


    After Yelu Chucai and his son left, Zhao Min also waved to song Qingshu: "let''s go too. Are you willing to be a girl here?"


    Song Qingshu said: "I don''t want to see these mediocre and vulgar powder."


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "the bride I found for you is not vulgar, is it? Don''t worry. I''ll pass the test for you. Yeluyan is really a beauty. How can you thank me? "


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and said, "I haven''t settled with you yet. There are many marriages for no reason. Be careful that when you see Zhiruo next time, she will give you two Jiuyin Baigu claws."


    "I''m not afraid of her now that I''ve learned from you to tread on the sand without any trace," Zhao Min said triumphantly. "The reason why I agreed to get married with the Yelu family this time is not only to give their family a reassurance, but also more importantly, I want to see the appearance of Zhou who can''t get angry after suffering from depression..." later, she even laughed happily.


    Song Qingshu thinks that it''s really possible. With Zhiruo''s character, he probably won''t say anything about it. After all, it''s helpful to his career. But at the bottom of his heart, he is expected to be depressed to internal injury. You should know that she was his only wife in those years. It''s only two years since Ming matchmaker married more wives one by one.


    "Do you know that in our hometown, a lot of good people on the Internet make you and Zhiruo into a couple to watch the story of you two falling in love and killing each other?" Seeing Zhao Min proud, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling.


    "What do you mean by that?" Zhao Min is stunned. She claims to be smart, but she can understand the other person''s words. When she gets together, she can''t understand what''s going on, which really surprised her.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu obviously didn''t plan to share with her about his journey, "let''s go, let''s go to find Xia Qingqing first, and then save people together."


    The appointment time with yeluzzi and others is before dawn, which is the best time for people to sleep and escape. Although the time is very short, if it is delayed until tomorrow, the edict of yeluhongji may come down. At that time, without the convenience of all the palaces to deploy official posts, yeluki''s success in escape may be greatly reduced. Moreover, he may be directly caught out of the courtyard.


    Only by making a time difference unexpectedly can we escape from the natural world.


    "Finally willing to take me to see you Jinwu hidden Jiao?" Zhao Min said jokingly.

 Chapter 1521

    Song Qingshu breathed, did not deny, some embarrassed smile: "it seems that nothing can hide your eyes."


    Zhao Min snorted: "the wife of the former king of the Golden Snake and Hu Yidao''s widow, your taste is as good as Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms period."


    Song Qingshu was not angry at all: "the princess really looks up to me if she can compete with Wei Wu."


    "Just a Wei Wu has nothing to look up to," Zhao Min replied faintly. "In his whole life, he unified the north and could not be king in the world."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "the pattern of princesses is big."


    Instead, Zhao Min tilted his head and looked at him with a smile: "are you willing to be a Wei Wu?"


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but said: "now you Mongolia in the north is so powerful, I''m afraid I can''t be Wei Wu."


    Zhao Min''s face darkened. She knew that they were destined to be enemies in the future, but she ignored it subconsciously every time she thought about it.


    Both of them have their own thoughts. They don''t speak any more all the way. Unconsciously, they come to Huanyi courtyard. Xia Qingqing and Xuexue Er come out to meet him. When they see Zhao Min, they stop subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu said, "this is Xia Qingqing. You''ve seen her before. This is xuexue''er, and this is Princess Shaomin of Ruyang palace..."


    The three women stare at each other, and don''t know how to deal with this situation. Instead, Zhao Min is the first to break the calm: "this time I''m here to call you to save yuan Chengzhi."


    Hearing her talk about business, the embarrassment between the three women was relieved. Hearing her words, Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu with some doubts.


    Song Qingshu coughed and explained, "didn''t I tell you the way to save yuan Chengzhi before? Now we have worked out a plan and will act tonight."


    "In such a hurry?" One side of the ice and snow son said in surprise.


    "It''s the so-called speed of war." Zhao Min briefly explained the reason. After listening to song Qingshu on one side, he secretly admired that he could explain the whole story clearly in such a short time. He asked himself that he had no such ability.


    After hearing Zhao Min''s explanation, Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er roughly understood, and at the same time eliminated a lot of alienation.


    "Get dressed and we''ll go." Song Qingshu told him to get up. After all, all the white skirts in the evening were too conspicuous.


    Xia Qingqing has no problem with Xuexue er. She quickly goes back to her room and changes into her night clothes. On the contrary, Zhao Min has been standing in the same place. Song Qingshu can''t help laughing and says, "I''ll let them borrow you a suit."


    Zhao Min snorted: "no, my suit is enough to make a new face."


    Song Qingshu looked at it, and now she disguised herself as a man, and her goal was really much smaller: "but you are white, and you are also inlaid with silver silk. You can be recognized in the crowd at a glance."


    "So what, the princess has always been so dazzling." Zhao Min Chin a Yang, hard to hide the color of satisfaction.


    "Don''t stink," Song Qingshu said angrily, "today''s action is very dangerous. If you go like this, it''s a live target at night."


    Zhao Min some disapproval: "isn''t there you to protect me, the powerful song master, won''t even I such a weak woman also can''t protect?"


    When she spoke, her upper body slightly came over and breathed out like orchid. With the elegant fragrance on her body, song Qingshu could not help sighing: "the princess is really provocative."


    "Bah, who teased you!" Zhao Min, after all, is a young girl. He makes fun of her and makes her blush.


    "Well, I have more clothes in my room. You can change them yourself." It''s a dark dress that song Qingshu wore today, but it doesn''t need to be changed into night clothes.


    Zhao Mingang was just flustered by his words. When he entered the room, he realized something. He turned around and said warily, "you won''t peek, will you?"


    "Do you want me to see it?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    "Go away!" In response, he slammed the door.


    Although Yili Biyuan prison was heavily guarded, song Qingshu''s trip was full of yeluqi''s carefully selected experts, and then song Qingshu took the lead.


    After all, no one could have expected that anyone in the capital would dare to attack the prison of yilibiyuan! In addition, yeluzi made full use of his position as a member of the Imperial Palace and frequently mobilized several troops, which led to the great vigilance of the city guards and the imperial palace guards. Even if he received the request for help from Yili Biyuan, he did not dare to come out to help.


    Therefore, song Qingshu rushed into the prison, and Yuan Chengzhi and others were surprised to see them coming. It''s OK for others. Xiao banhe met song Qingshu at the Golden Snake meeting. In addition, he attacked Xia Qingqing and Xuexue er not long ago, so that he thought they were coming to vent their anger for his own woman.


    It was not until song Qingshu sent someone to untie their shackles and told them the whole story that he gradually recovered.


    Xiao banhe''s eyes twinkle when he hears that the other party is going to take him and his party to flee. However, after all, he is deeper in the city, but Xiao Zhonghui can''t help but immediately stand up and express her opposition. After all, she sacrificed herself to enter the palace for the sake of her family, and now she''s more worried that she''s going away and hurting the family.


    "Do you think your family will be ok if you don''t run away?" Zhao Min impolitely interrupts her fantasy, and then tells the story that she and Yuan Chengzhi, who were newly concocted by Yili Biyuan, had a secret relationship and gave birth to the king of Jin. At the same time, he points out that Xiao banhe colluded with yeluqi in an attempt to usurp the throne and establish the king of Jin as emperor.


    Hearing this sinister plan, it''s not Xiao Zhonghui. Even Xiao banhe, who has been sitting on the fishing platform all the time, is shocked. After all, this matter is far beyond his control. Moreover, the black pot is too big and heavy, and the chain of evidence is one by one, so he can''t explain it clearly.


    After a hate look at Yuan Chengzhi and his daughter Xiao Zhonghui, Xiao banhe thought that he had known that something would happen to them, but he didn''t expect that something would happen at this critical moment. Although he knew that his daughter was innocent, what would other people think about this kind of thing? If you don''t know yuan Chengzhi''s existence, everyone''s gossip psychology is enough to fill up countless details in his mind.


    "But if we leave, aren''t our clansmen..." different from Xiao Zhonghui''s hesitation, Xiao banhe is worthy of going through a big scene. He quickly analyzed the advantages and disadvantages, and knew that there was only one way to die here, and the only thing that worried him was those people in his family.


    "Don''t worry, Yelu Chucai has already contacted your people before." Song Qingshu replied that this is also the reason why yeluqi and his family are willing to do more to break the prison. After all, Xiao banhe and his family are also a force that can not be underestimated. When they escape, they will have more reliable fighting power.


    Originally, Xiao banhe was a little worried that all this was deliberately made by the other party. However, when he saw a key member of the Xiao family in the crowd, he finally gave up his doubts and agreed to join song Qingshu.


    However, Xiao Zhonghui suddenly cried out: "if I don''t go, Xiao Ao is still in the palace. If I go, how can he have life?"


    When the two sides are at an impasse, Zhao Min said, "don''t worry, I promise to send your son to you in peace in the future."


    "How can you promise me?" Xiao Zhonghui said angrily.


    "I''m Shaomin Princess of Mongolia!" Zhao Min raised his head and said haughtily.


    Xiao Zhonghui is surprised. She has heard Zhao Min''s name and knows that she has great energy, but it''s about her son''s life. How dare she believe it? Just about to say something, Xiao banhe pressed her first: "since the princess has spoken like this, naturally we can trust her."


    "Dad ~" Xiao Zhonghui was in a hurry.


    Xiao banhe quickly said in her ear, "now yeluhongji needs to breathe in Mongolia. How can he offend the powerful Ruyang palace?"


    After listening to his explanation, Xiao Zhonghui reluctantly agreed. Then, according to the plan, the party rushed out of the upper capital from the east gate that yeluzi had bought. Yeluzi had already taken his people to wait in the suburbs. After the two sides met, they did not dare to delay their journey to the East.


    On the way, Zhao Min disagreed: "if it''s me, it''s better to use these thousands of people to attack the palace. As long as it''s operated properly, it may be possible to change the dynasty. On the contrary, it''s much safer than running away like this."


    Yeluzi said with a bitter smile: "the princess doesn''t know. So far, we have been able to leave smoothly because I used the identity of all the palaces to mobilize several troops of the Palace Branch army, and delayed the upper capital city guards and the imperial palace guards. However, this effect was achieved only when the information was not smooth at night. After daybreak, the two sides found out what was going on, I''m afraid they''ll come after us together. The Palace Branch army is loyal to the emperor after all. If I ordered them to attack the palace at the beginning, I''m afraid we can''t even get out of the city. "


    Hearing his explanation, Zhao Min couldn''t help poking the song Qingshu beside him: "congratulations on getting a rare general." She grew up in Mongolia, riding these movements is very common.


    Song Qingshu, however, laughs without saying anything, which is meaningful. After looking at Yelu Chucai not far away, Zhao Min is smart, but he doesn''t have the plug-in to predict the future like himself. He doesn''t know who he really values.


    Moreover, yeluhongji''s face was gloomy in the palace, and it would not be pleasant for anyone to be quarreled from his concubine''s bed in the middle of the night. What''s more, he was even more upset when he learned that there was a mutiny in the capital. He arranged the front department to guard all the Palace doors closely, and sent people out to explore what happened!


    Unfortunately, it was late at night. As soon as the spies came out of the palace, they were not assassinated by Zhao Min''s spies. Yelv Hongji had been in the palace in fear and didn''t understand what happened until dawn.


    After daybreak, Xiao Feng, Yelv Yixin and others led their troops to Qin Wang, and both sides gave a pair of confessions. Then they understood what happened last night. Yelv Hongji was very angry, and immediately ordered Xiao Feng to take 5000 of the most elite cavalry to pursue the defectors, regardless of life or death!


    ---


    These two days, my family is sick and hospitalized. I can only spare some time to code. I hope you will forgive me! The previous chapter will be added late

 Chapter 1522

    Song Qingshu and yeluqi galloped eastward with people, but there were many barrier cities on the way. However, yeluqi''s rebellion was sudden, and even those who went to the capital did not expect it, let alone other cities farther away?


    In addition, the news did not spread so quickly, and all the palaces where the generals were still regarded as yeluzzi were deployed. When they saw his arrival, they were flattered and warmly received.


    Yeluzi just lied that he had a secret mission assigned by the emperor. He didn''t stop all the way. Most of the guards didn''t ask much. After all, the rules are one thing, but the actual operation is another. Yeluzi is the red man in front of the emperor. Who will offend him for a little doubt?


    But even so, on the way, he also met several garrison generals who had to go through the relevant procedures and documents before he let them go. He was very soft on these people. When he lent them the documents, he cut them down directly, and then put the charge of obstructing the emergency military affairs on his head, successfully bluffing the other soldiers.


    Looking at all this, Zhao Min couldn''t help but praise: "I''ve heard that yeluqi is a modest gentleman, and I''m worried that he''s indecisive and delayed his time. Now it seems that he''s really worried about nothing."


    Song Qingshu said with emotion: "this time is related to the lives of thousands of people in his family. No matter how modest and honest a gentleman is, he will become bloody."


    After daybreak, they ran eastward for about 160 Li. Thanks to all the cavalry and the good foals deployed by jeruzzi from all the palaces, Rao is so tired these few hours.


    While the troops were resting, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "it''s not good to go on like this. This place is at least 400 li away from the sphere of influence of the Golden Snake camp. Considering the necessary rest time in the middle, no matter how fast it is, it will take two days. At this time, the people who went to the capital must have reacted. They will send elite cavalry to catch up with us sooner or later. "


    In fact, song Qingshu didn''t know much about the speed of marching in ancient times. In historical materials, he traveled hundreds of miles a day, which seemed to be beyond the physical limit. However, when he came to this world and led his troops through the baptism of the battlefield, he already understood this problem.


    The most important thing is that the length standard of Li in ancient times is different from that in modern times. In ancient times, one Li was more than 300 meters away, and three li was almost one kilometer in modern times.


    In ancient times, infantry could travel 20 kilometers a day. Cavalry was faster. However, local tyrants like Mongolia, who had one soldier and three horses, could only March about 95 kilometers a day. Of course, if they abandoned their baggage completely and made a hasty March regardless of everything, whether they were infantry or cavalry, their speed could be faster. But this would not last long, and if they were defeated halfway, With no supplies, it''s easy for the whole army to be destroyed.


    From the upper capital, it ran for more than 50 kilometers, and it ran more than 50 kilometers. It was a fast pace in the eyes of Zhao Min and Song Qingshu. But Song Qingshu had to make complaints about the world before marathon. The world record of marathon was only two hours and twenty seconds, and it could run twenty-one kilometers per hour. Now it has been running for four hours on a full moon. I''ve only run more than 50 kilometers, which is not as fast as those people in previous lives.


    Song Qingshu tramp over mountains and through ravines make complaints about the fact that the marathon is not loaded and it has a supply of resources along the way. The cavalry has to make complaints about the mountains and mountains, and it takes time to pass through all the city gates. The more critical thing is that the formation of the army has more than 3000 families, many of whom are women and children. There is no one who can move easily and quickly.


    After all, the marathon only takes about 42 kilometers to complete, but the cavalry must keep their horsepower to a certain extent. Otherwise, with the marathon running method, it is estimated that the horses will be exhausted soon.


    "We have prepared ourselves for this problem. We can escape as much as we can in the end. It''s up to fate." Yelvqi was in the army, so he was very familiar with the speed of marching. He had considered this problem before.


    Song Qingshu frowned and took a look at Zhao Min, who was not surprised at all. He knew that she was thinking the same way. He could not help sighing that these people were used to being superiors and didn''t take human life seriously.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to save everyone, but these people and horses are going to take refuge in him, and each of them is an excellent rider. He can train a large number of excellent knights with this as the seed. It''s a waste to die on the way of escape in the wild.


    "Well, we''ll divide our troops into two groups, leaving an army as a suspect to cover the retreat of the army." Song Qingshu suggested.


    Zhao MINXIU frowned slightly, and yeluqi also said with a bitter smile: "wise people will die, and those who stay behind will do their best. Most of them will collapse at a touch, and maybe they will reveal our information."


    Zhao Min also agreed: "yes, although there may be those who volunteer to stay after severance, after all, there are few people. If others are forced, it is difficult to guarantee the effect." Death squads are often selected in the army to attract people with their wealth and official positions. However, although it is dangerous, it is still alive. As it is now, the dead will never survive.


    In the face of their doubts, song Qingshu said with a smile: "what if we take the lead?"


    Zhao Min and yeluqi were surprised: "what do you mean?"


    "We''ll take the lead to stay and cover the troops to leave," Song Qingshu explained, "so that those who stay with us won''t think they will die."


    Zhao Min and yeluzi nodded secretly. If they took the lead, it would be a good way, but the biggest problem was: "then we ourselves are also dead?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "do you think I''m the kind of person who seeks his own death?" He remembers the classic "four crossing Chishui" of Taizu in the past. They escaped from Shengtian under the siege of hundreds of thousands of enemies. At that time, their situation was even worse than today. With such a genius example, combined with the complex terrain of Taihang Mountain, they may not be able to abandon their pursuers in the end.


    After hearing his general explanation, Zhao Min and yeluqi were acutely aware of the possibility of success. Yeluchucai also said with emotion: "the world says that the king of Qi is a famous general who can''t be born. Before he was old, they thought that the world was exaggerating. Today, I see that the king of Qi is a God and a man."


    A young girl in the crowd also looked at him curiously. Although she was tall, her face was still childish. She said she was beautiful, but suddenly she pursed her lips and laughed. She was shy and charming.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was his cheap wife, yeluyan, Yeluchucai''s daughter. She nodded and laughed politely at her. Who knew that yeluyan''s face turned red and did not turn away.


    Song Qingshu could not laugh or cry, thinking that although she was born in the grassland, she was too young after all, and it was normal for her to be so shy.


    Noticing the frown between the two, Zhao Min put his hand on his mouth and coughed lightly. He said faintly, "in that case, let''s divide the team."

 Chapter 1523

    Song Qingshu nodded and looked at the crowd: "I, princess, yeluqi..." when his eyes fell on Xiao banhe, he added, "lead a death squadron to stay behind."


    Then Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er said, "Qingqing, xuexue''er, you and Mr. Jinqing are leading the troops all the way East. At this time, those cities in the East may not know what happened in the capital. If Mr. Jinqing is on the way, there should be no problem in passing the customs."


    The name of Yelu Chucai comes from the allusion of "although there are talents in Chu, they are practical in Jin Dynasty" in Chunqiu Zuoshi Zhuan, so it is named Chucai and named Jinqing. In history, although he was a descendant of the royal family of Liao state, Liao state had already perished when he was born, so he should be regarded as a member of Jin State. It''s a pity that his statesmanship was not used by Jin State. On the contrary, he became a famous official in Mongolia. I have to say that his name is really wonderful.


    Song Qing Shudun, then said: "hundreds of miles away is Pingding state territory, which is the territory of heimuya. Now the sun moon god cult and the Golden Snake camp are allies. You take my keepsake to be the leader, and he will help you return to the Golden Snake camp territory. Next, the Yelv family and the Xiao family will bother you to settle down with ah Jiu."


    Ice and snow shook his head: "no, I''ll stay with you. First of all, I''m not good at dealing with government affairs, and I couldn''t help in the past; Second, I have to find Murong Jingyue for revenge. I don''t want to leave the capital like this. "


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment: "well, you come with us. Afterwards, I will go back to the capital."


    "Thank you ~" xuexue''er didn''t know that song Qingshu also wanted to find Murong Jingyue. He thought he was doing it for himself. For a moment, he was moved.


    Xia Qingqing also said in a hurry: "I will stay with you, too!"


    Song Qingshu smiles and pinches her face: "xuexue''er stays to avenge her husband. What are you doing here? What''s more, you need to take the lead in another team, whether it''s the handover with the Golden Snake camp or the sun moon god cult, who else can I send besides you? "


    Xia Qingqing is recognized as one of the most important leaders of the Golden Snake camp. Together with the ninth princess, Xia Qingqing is regarded as song Qingshu''s right-hand man. Let me meet with her, plus know Ren YingYing and her sister relationship, naturally can sell her face, if you go to another person, who knows what will happen to the moody let me.


    When he was so intimate in public, Xia Qingqing''s pretty face suddenly flushed and looked at Yuan Chengzhi''s direction with some guilty heart.


    Fortunately, Yuan Chengzhi didn''t have any different expression. It''s obvious that he hasn''t recovered his memory. Xia Qingqing was relieved, but also a little annoyed. What''s the matter with him? He has already made a decision. How can he still watch him subconsciously?


    On the contrary, song Qingshu guessed her thoughts and said, "after all, you are Mrs. yuan in the eyes of the world. If you don''t have any mood swings with him now, I think you are a little cold."


    "Thank you, brother song!" Hearing his warm and gentle voice, Xia Qingqing almost filled her eyes with tears and wiped them without any trace. Then she raised her voice and said, "don''t worry, I will bring them back to the Golden Snake camp safely." At this time, she had calmed down and made clear her priorities. She knew that song Qingshu attached great importance to both the excellent riders of thousands of people and Wang Zuo''s talents like Yelu Chucai. Naturally, she couldn''t hurt her men in vain because of her anger.


    When he saw yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui, song Qingshu could not help hesitating. They were sensitive in identity, especially yuan Chengzhi, who was inconvenient to appear in the Golden Snake camp. He really didn''t know how to deal with them.


    Noticing his eyes, Yuan Chengzhi arched his hand: "thank you for saving your life. In fact, I''ve always wanted to take Xiaohui far away, but it''s a pity that I haven''t been able to achieve my wish. It''s just a good chance to take her to live abroad. It''s also a fulfillment of my wish."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and doubted whether he had recovered his memory. Otherwise, why would he be so interested in self exile? However, it suddenly occurred to him that at the end of "blue blood sword", Yuan Chengzhi was also disheartened and went to live in seclusion on a big island near Wuni country. Maybe he had hidden the gene of seclusion in his bones, even if he lost his memory, he would go to the same end.


    But Xiao Zhonghui shook her head quickly and said, "no, I haven''t reunited with Xiao Ao yet." As she said this, she looked at Zhao Min beside her. After all, she promised to save her son.


    Zhao MINXIU frowns slightly. She naturally understands how sensitive yuan Chengzhi''s identity is. If she recovers her memory or is used by someone who wants to do something, the Golden Snake camp will be in a state of awe at that time. Although the Golden Snake camp is now in the hands of song Qingshu, there will be a turmoil no matter how old or new the two kings fight, and its strength will be weakened more or less.


    Originally, it was an excellent solution for yuan Chengzhi to go abroad. As a result, Xiao Zhonghui''s lack of cooperation is likely to make things worse.


    Thinking that Yuan Chengzhi even stayed in the palace as a bodyguard for Xiao Zhonghui, Zhao Min not only secretly despised him, but also thought that no matter before or after amnesia, he was so indecisive and was led by the nose by a woman. No wonder his wife and lover were all in the arms of other men.


    Maybe it''s because of Zhang Wuji before, today''s Zhao Min hates indecisive men very much. Instead, he is a bit shameless when he appreciates song Qingshu


    "Is there any good way for the princess?" Scorched by the flames of song, some of the situation in the Song Dynasty had to make complaints about Zhao Ming, but he did not know that he was being tucking away by the other side.


    "Of course, there are some ways, but how can you thank me for helping you solve this problem?" The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth is curved at any time, which makes her beautiful and charming.


    "What''s the big deal? I''ll sacrifice it for you?" Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "Go to hell!" Zhao Min kicked in the past, clearly angry appearance, but peach cheek dizzy, see around a circle of men''s eyes are straight.


    "I''ll settle with you later," Zhao minbai glanced at him. Then he went to one side and asked Xiao Zhonghui to persuade him in a low voice. "Miss Xiao, I can protect your son, but I''m more worried about you."


    "What are you worried about?" Xiao Zhonghui was also a beautiful woman, but when she stood with Zhao Min, she was still inferior.


    "You and Yuan are clearly in love. Now that you are ready to live in seclusion together, why do you have to take the son of you and Yelv Hongji? No matter how generous a man looks at other people''s sons every day, he will inevitably think of some pictures of you serving other men in the palace. At the beginning, he may be able to bear it, but after a few years, the rift between you will become bigger and bigger. What will happen? Don''t I have to say it again? " Every time Zhao Min said a word, Xiao Zhonghui''s face turned white. Later, she could even see the sweat on her forehead.


    Just when Zhao Min thought that he had finished his work, Xiao Zhonghui suddenly shook her head firmly: "if elder brother yuan dislikes me in the future, I deserve it. I will not complain at all; But if I don''t take Xiao Ao with me, I will be immersed in pain and regret all my life, and I''m not worthy of brother yuan. "


    Hearing her answer, Zhao Min was immediately dumbfounded. After all, she was a young girl and had never been a mother. Naturally, she didn''t understand how much she thought of her children in her mother''s heart, so she miscalculated.

 Chapter 1524

    However, if she was baffled by this, she would not be Zhao min. when she realized that she had missed that point, she quickly thought of a new remedy: "Miss Xiao, have you ever thought of another question, if your son lived in seclusion overseas with you and grew up in the wilderness, how could he grow up like a normal child? Even if you get sick, you can''t find a doctor, and finally grow up, even. And if he continues to stay in Shangjing, I can guarantee that he will still be his prince, enjoying everything from the royal family and receiving royal education since childhood. Is it better than following you to wander abroad? "


    "This..." Xiao Zhonghui was really moved by her, especially when she thought about her son''s health, education and future prospects, which shook her previous thoughts. "But... Can you really guarantee that Xiao Ao can still stay in the palace?" Although she knew that she had been wronged, how could yeluhongji accommodate her son when the incident was so serious and her family fled?


    Zhao Min said: "today''s Liao state is no longer the northern overlord that dominated the world in those days. It''s all up to our Mongolian side to preserve our country. As long as I come forward to explain, yeluhongji will naturally give me face."


    Xiao Zhonghui secretly nods her head. She knows that the other party is telling the truth. In recent years, Yelv Hongji often sighs and sighs in the harem, and obviously feels powerless about the current situation of Liao.


    Seeing that Zhao Min talked Xiao Zhonghui into changing her mind, song Qingshu came over and gave her a thumbs up: "the princess is really powerful. She must be the best in the world in terms of mastering people''s hearts."


    "Hum ~" Zhao Min raised his head with pride, obviously very proud.


    Song Qingshu then changed the subject: "but you are a girl, and you say that Yuan Chengzhi will think of the picture of her succeeding in other men in the future... Cough, it''s really poisonous."


    Zhao Min with a light red face, not good said: "near Zhu zhe red, near Mo zhe black, and you together for so long, small white flowers will learn bad."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect to lift a stone to hit his feet. Fortunately, Xia Qingqing was about to leave and bid farewell to him, which just solved his embarrassment.


    Two people told each other, song Qingshu finally asked: "Qingqing, you really don''t recognize yuan Chengzhi?"


    Xia Qingqing smiles and shakes her head: "he has his own happiness now. Why bother him with the past? As the saying goes, "it''s better to forget each other in the world than to help each other."


    Seeing that she had made up her mind, song Qingshu said nothing more. After seeing her leave with the army, song Qingshu called together yeluqi and others to discuss what to do next?


    "I can''t repay you for saving my life this time. Let''s stay and do our best." Yuan Chengzhi arched his hand.


    Song Qingshu knows that with Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts, it''s easier to take Xiao Zhonghui on the road alone than to get away with the big army. After all, it''s better to have one more martial arts master around than one less.


    Next, their team cleaned the horseshoe marks and other traces of Xia Qingqing''s troops. Then song Qingshu was ready to lead the death squads to another direction to lead the pursuers. At this time, yeluqi stopped him.


    "Now we are faced with a big problem," yeluzi''s words attracted everyone''s attention. "We Khitans were born in the grassland. Experienced hunters can analyze the number and whereabouts of the enemy through the horseshoe prints. The elite of the elite must come after us. There must be similar talents. We have left too few people behind, I''m afraid it''s hard to hide it from the other side. If they don''t follow and go after the big army, they will be in trouble. "


    "That''s a bit of a problem." Song Qingshu frowned. After all, he was not a native of the world, and he did not grow up on the grassland. Naturally, he did not think of the details of the battlefield.


    Fortunately, Zhao Min immediately had an idea: "if I remember correctly, there is a military horse ranch near here. If we go to grab some horses, we should be able to muddle through."


    Yeluzi was stunned: "yes, there is a horse farm near here. I didn''t even think of it if the princess didn''t mention it."


    Song Qingshu looks at Zhao Min with some fear. She knows that although the horse farm of a country is not a top secret, it can be regarded as a military secret. She knows it like the back of her hand. You can imagine how pervasive her intelligence network is, and how deep she understands me?


    Now that the goal has been agreed, the party rushes to the nearby pasture. On the way, song Qingshu suddenly remembers something and drives his horse to Xiao banhe: "great Xia Xiao, no, you should be called the abbot."


    Xiao banhe said with a wry smile: "he has become a lost dog. The king of Qi should not make fun of the old man any more."


    Song Qingshu smiles. It''s hard to predict that this is the case. He was still high up a moment ago, but now he runs away in a hurry: "there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you."


    Xiao banhe sighed: "I''ve been waiting for the king of Qi to come and ask for a crime." The reason why he dared to attack Xia Qingqing and xuexue''er before was because song Qingshu couldn''t reach him. But now that song Qingshu is in Beijing, he must know about the attack.


    "It''s free to ask the teacher," Song Qingshu replied faintly, "but should great Xia Xiao tell me why he attacked her?" Ice and snow on one side also looked at him curiously. After all, they had no grudge, and they didn''t know why he would attack himself.


    Xiao banhe hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed: "well, now that he has fled to Beijing, he is doomed to make efforts for decades. It''s OK to tell the king of Qi."


    After a pause, Xiao banhe said, "the reason for attacking her is mainly for the Yuanyang Dao in her hand."


    "Yuanyang Dao?" Not to mention song Qingshu, even xuexue''er was confused and said blankly, "I don''t have Yuanyang Dao. It''s the cold moon sword left by my husband."


    Xiao banhe''s tone is very flat, but what he said is really shocking: "the cold moon sword is the Yuanyang sword. Few people in the world have seen the true face of Yuanyang sword, but I know that Yuanyang sword is not one sword, but one female and one male. The cold moon sword is one of the male ones."


    Song Qingshu and xuexue''er look at each other and see the shock in each other''s eyes. Although they had guessed that it was related to Yuanyang Dao before, they didn''t expect that Lengyue Baodao was one of them.


    "What the hell is going on?" Even Zhao Min was intrigued. When she came to the capital, information about Yuanyang Dao poured in. Unfortunately, it was too messy. Coupled with the mystery of Yuanyang Dao, she couldn''t analyze anything.


    Xiao banhe looked up at the distance and saw yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui chatting intimately at the back of the team. Then he called song Qingshu to one side and told a story slowly: "hundreds of years ago, there were three treasures in the Ming religion, one of which was the order of the holy fire; Second, the universe has changed greatly, and it has the ability to understand the whole world. Only the leader can practice it; The third is Yuanyang Dao. "

 Chapter 1525

    "Is Yuanyang Dao from Ming religion?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be shocked. It seems that Mingjiao has a long history in the world of Jinshu. Even Wudang school can''t compare with it. Only Shaolin can compare with it.


    "That''s right," Xiao banhe nodded. "I know it by chance. It''s said that Yuanyang Dao is the first of the three treasures of the Ming religion, but it''s a pity that they are all legends. No one knows where Yuanyang Dao is really powerful."


    Song Qingshu is a little moved. You should know that the order of the holy fire is a symbol of power. It also shows the profound martial arts of the Persian Mingjiao. The great change of heaven and earth is the treasure of the town. For hundreds of years, the leader of the Mingjiao sect has been famous in the river and lake by virtue of this skill. How can Yuanyang Dao be above them?


    "Since it''s the treasure of the Ming religion, wouldn''t it be better to hold several high-level interrogations of the Ming religion?" Zhao Min asked strangely. Although the Ming people are the most frightening demons in the world, they are not in her eyes. She has captured them many times.


    Xiao banhe shook his head: "according to the results of my investigation, Mingjiao lost the Yuanyang Dao in Yuanyang Dao a hundred years ago. It is said that Yuanyang Dao needs a combination of two swords to know the secret, so later even its own people didn''t know the secret."


    "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t beat a hundred years." Ice and snow on one side sighed, obviously thinking of her late husband.


    Song Qingshu took her hand as a consolation, and continued to listen to Xiao banhe''s sermon: "I learned this secret by accident several decades ago, so I have been looking for Yuanyang Dao. Later, the emperor did not let anyone down, and I finally found out the whereabouts of the missing Yuanyang Dao."


    "Oh?" Although he now knows that the cold moon sword is a Mandarin sword, song Qingshu is still curious about what happened in those years.


    Xiao banhe explained: "Yuandao wandered into yuan Chonghuan''s hands..."


    "Yuan Chonghuan?" Song Qingshu subconsciously looked at Yuan Chengzhi in the distance and said, "how can it fall into his hands?"


    Xiao banhe shook his head: "I don''t know. I think yuan Chonghuan had a lot of chances to get this Dao when he was fighting bandits everywhere and adding high power."


    "And then?" Song Qingshu thinks that it''s not surprising that Yuan Dao might fall into the hands of some powerful family, then be robbed by robbers, and finally be wiped out by yuan Chonghuan, and fall into his hands.


    "Yuan Chonghuan obviously didn''t know that it was Yuandao. I rushed there in a hurry and tried to get it. Unfortunately, when I arrived in Beijing, I met yuan Chonghuan and was executed in a hurry." speaking of the past, Xiao banhe was also very sad. "Although I have no friendship with yuan Chonghuan, I admire him for being a hero, but I can''t save him, The only thing we can do is to save his orphans and not make him a queen. "


    "Of course," Xiao banhe laughed at himself, "I also thought that his son might know where Yuandao is."


    "It''s a pity that Yuan Chengzhi was still young at that time and knew nothing about it," Xiao banhe sighed. "But I took yuan Chengzhi to flee. When I passed by Huashan, I gave him to Mu Renqing, the famous" immortal sword ape "in the river and lake, to raise him. Mu Renqing was grateful for my loyalty and specially passed on Hunyuan Gong to me."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes moved. He had been curious about why Xiao banhe was the Hunyuan Gong of Huashan school. Now he just knows the cause and effect.


    "After leaving Huashan, I went back to Beijing to find out that yuan Chonghuan had been ransacked, and the yuan Dao had also fallen into the imperial palace. I wanted to go into the palace and steal it out, but I met a terrible old eunuch..." referring to the past, Xiao banhe is still a little worried. "That man''s martial arts is so high that I have never seen him in my life. Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to be interested in staying away from the imperial palace, I just managed to run my life. "


    As soon as song Qingshu heard it, he knew that he might have met the grandfather of sunflower. He hid in the Imperial Palace all day and practiced with the help of the imperial spirit. Naturally, he was too lazy to move. He didn''t know how he was doing when he went to Luding mountain to practice the Manchu dragon vein. Now his cultivation is even more terrible.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu felt a little bit more gloomy. Since he became a great master of martial arts, he even had enough confidence in the top floor sweeper and huang shang. On the contrary, he had no knowledge of sunflower''s ancestors. After all, his practice method of absorbing real dragon''s Qi was so strange, even beyond the scope of martial arts.


    Fortunately, without considering his threat, song Qingshu continued to listen to Xiao banhe: "after I escaped from the Imperial Palace, I didn''t dare to fight Yuandao any more, but it wasn''t long before Chuang Wang entered Beijing. When the Ming Dynasty perished, Yuandao fell into Chuang Wang''s hands and was given to Feitian fox, the head of his four bodyguards by Li Chuang Shang."


    "Ah ~" one side of the ice and snow son exclaimed, you know flying fox is her father-in-law, at this time she also finally understand why the cold moon sword is a Mandarin sword.


    "I secretly went to the flying fox and tried to grab the sword," Xiao banhe continued. "It''s a pity that the flying fox''s sword technique is extremely good. In addition, as the head of the bodyguard of Chuang Wang, he has many helpers around him. I''m not an opponent, so I have to give up and plan to go to him after I have completed Hunyuan Gong cultivation."


    "Who knows, after I have practiced Hunyuan Kung Fu, I found that the powerful Chuang Wang was destroyed by Manqing, and the flying fox was missing. I couldn''t find it for a long time, so I had no choice but to give up." Xiao banhe sighed. Obviously he was still worried about this. He pointed to bingxue''er. "It was not long ago that he came across the news and recognized that the knife in her hand was the Mandarin knife in the hand of flying fox. That''s why I grabbed it. It''s a pity that I failed in the end."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Before, he thought it was just a cold moon sword, but he didn''t care much about it. Now that he found it was a mandarin duck sword, it should not be a coincidence that it disappeared in the cell warehouse out of thin air.


    "What about the other one?" Zhao Min says suddenly.


    Xiao banhe took a look at Song Qingshu and saw that he didn''t avoid suspicion at all. Then he said, "Yang Dao has always been kept in the hands of the Ming religion. It''s a pity that the people of the Ming religion don''t know the secret. Yang Dao has gradually changed from a sacred thing in the religion into an ordinary sword."


    "Nevertheless, there were so many masters of the Ming religion that I couldn''t seize the sword. Later, Fang La rebelled and the Song court sent Huang Shang to lead the troops to destroy it. After Fang La died, Yang Dao fell into Zhong Xiang''s hands. Zhong Xiang led the remnant of the Ming religion to flee westward to Dongting Lake and gradually gained a firm foothold. Zhong Xiang was eager to avenge himself. He moved away and became possessed. He was killed by Kong Yanzhou in Song Dynasty, and Yang Dao fell into the hands of Yang Yao, the next generation leader. Yang Yao was much more powerful than Zhong Xiang. Under his management, Ming religion gradually gained its former momentum, but it was a pity that it soon met Yue Fei, the God of war. "


    Xiao banhe''s voice was full of sobs. He obviously appreciated Yang Yao: "I knew that Yang Yao would lose, so I went south in a hurry to see if I had a chance to get Yang Dao. It''s a pity that Yue Fei was so powerful that he broke up the great Ming religion in a short time. When I arrived, I only had time to save Yang yaohuai''s pregnant wife. It''s a pity that Mrs. Yang didn''t know about Yang Dao, I guess it''s in Yue Fei''s hands. "


    "Although Yue Fei is powerful all over the world, I can''t resist the temptation of Yuanyang Dao. I still try to get the Dao from him. Who knows that there is a mysterious woman in white beside him," Xiao banhe sighs with emotion. "That woman is absolutely gorgeous in the world, more beautiful than any woman I''ve ever seen in my life. But I never expected that such a delicate and weak lady was a top martial arts expert, I''m not her opponent. I can only run away with injuries. But that woman''s lightness skill is too high. She soon catches up with me. When I thought I was going to die, she saw Mrs. Yang beside me and thought she was my wife. Seeing that she was pregnant, she showed compassion and let us go. "


    Song Qingshu''s heart moves. After listening to his description and connecting with the previous information, the woman in white in his mouth is probably Li Canghai, the mother of little dragon girl. She is Li Qiushui''s younger sister and is proficient in the martial arts of Xiaoyao school. Xiao banhe is not an opponent.


    "Because of Mrs. Yang, she saved my life. In addition, I saw that she was alone and could not bear to leave her alone, so I rescued her back to Liao." Xiao banhe continued.


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. Judging from each other''s looks, most of them later brought Mrs. Yang into the room. She is not only a personal wife, but also a pregnant woman. Her taste is heavier than mine


    "What about Yang Yao''s posthumous son?" Zhao Min is very keen to grasp the key.


    Xiao banhe subconsciously took a look at Xiao Zhonghui and sighed: "Mrs. Yang didn''t want her to take part in the revenge in the river and lake again, so she didn''t tell her life experience. Since she was born, I have raised her as my own daughter and named her Zhonghui."


    (Note: in the original work Yuanyang Dao, Yuanyang Dao was killed by the emperor in the hands of a hero surnamed yuan and a hero surnamed Yang. Yuan Guannan and Xiao Zhonghui are the respective children of the two heroes. It is mentioned in the original work that Xiao Zhonghui''s father is Yang Bochong, a great Xia of Sanxiang. It seems that the hero surnamed yuan does not have a name. This book has been adapted for the integration of the plots.)


    "There is such a secret." Song Qingshu thinks that this is more bloody than the previous eight o''clock ethical drama. Yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui are also predestined friends. Both of them were saved by Xiao banhe when they were children.


    "Strange, why didn''t he know yuan Chengzhi?" Song Qingshu''s suspicions soared, but he soon realized that Xiao banhe had only seen yuan Chengzhi when he was a child, and later sent him to Huashan school. How could he recognize the way he grew up more than ten years later.


    "Who did the sword fall into?" Zhao Min has no time to care about their love and hatred, but more concerned about the mysterious Yuanyang Dao, "did it fall into Qin Hui''s hands?" After all, Yue Fei died in the storm Pavilion, which was run by Qin Hui and WAN Zao.


    "I don''t know," said Xiao banhe, shaking his head. "Since then, Yang Dao has disappeared for nearly 20 years. It''s not until recently that there''s another news. It seems that it was a coincidence that it fell into the hands of the Shen family in Shanyin. The Shen family named it deer cutting knife. They wanted their daughter to present it to the prince with the deer cutting knife. Who knows that they were robbed and killed on the road, and all the guards died, and Miss Shen''s missing, Again, there''s no news of the deer cutter. "


    "Why?" Song Qingshu immediately realized that Shen Bijun had not been robbed by Xiao shiyilang, and Xiao shiyilang was under Yelv Yixin''s hand. Most of the deer cutting knives were in his hands. He had overheard his conversation with his son-in-law Xiao xiamo before. It seems that he was the source of the unrest in Beijing. Has he ever had anything to do with Murong Jingyue?

 Chapter 1526

    At this time, Zhao Min also looked over to song Qingshu. It was obvious that he wanted to go with him. He also doubted Yelv Yixin. But now they are on the way to escape. Even if they have doubts, they can''t do anything for the time being.


    Before long, they came to the racecourse. The guards of the ranch were not at all prepared for the sudden appearance of people. There was no time to organize any resistance, and they were soon occupied by song Qingshu and others.


    After getting the horses, song Qingshu brought people and horses back to the place where they had just separated. Fortunately, yeluqi and his people were good at training horses. Otherwise, there were so many horses all of a sudden. Song Qingshu really didn''t know how to start.


    Remove the footprints of the horse when he was young, and then leave the footprints of the horse when he was young. All the way to the north, he looked at many people in the team with a heavy face, and his eyes were full of confusion and fear. Song Qingshu knew that he could not simply escape like this, otherwise he would be easily chased north, and when the morale of the army dispersed, he would be in a rout.


    Taizu was able to take the army to cross Chishui with hundreds of thousands of enemy troops, but the army did not collapse because of the political commissar system. The army had spiritual belief, and its cohesion was far more than that of the ordinary army. But now this temporary team obviously does not have that condition.


    There is no condition to create conditions. Just as the scouts behind detect that the vanguard of the pursuer is approaching, song Qingshu orders the army to ambush in a valley several miles away.


    Hearing that they were going to stop, many people in the team didn''t understand and felt that they should seize the time to escape. However, song Qingshu was not moved. His anxiety and suspicion gradually spread in the team.


    Fortunately, the pursuers in the rear arrived soon. They were a light cavalry force of 500 people. After all, it took time for the large troops to gather, so they sent a small team to chase them all the way. The assigned task was to keep harassing and biting to slow down the speed of yeluzzi and his party and buy time for the large troops in the rear.


    They came all the way for fear of a little delay. How could they expect that the hunter turned into a prey? When the rolling stones and falling trees fell from the sky, the whole team lost a lot.


    Next, song Qingshu rushed down with the ambush cavalry. The pursuers were already scared. They thought that all the 3000 people who had fled were in ambush here. They had no idea how to resist. They all tried their best to escape. As a result, the more they ran, the more chaotic the formation was. They could not organize an effective counterattack. In half an hour, the 500 cavalry was completely annihilated.


    Song Qingshu asked yeluqi to take the horses and arrows of his pursuers and set off on the journey to the north again. Before, yeluqi and Xiao banhe had doubts about him. But after the battle just now, a group of people looked at him with respect and fear.


    Just now, there were countless steel knives and swords floating around the body of song Qingshu. The whole person rushed into the enemy camp like a meat grinder, and there was no enemy in the way. Anyone who saw it would be scared.


    Not to mention ordinary soldiers, even yeluqi and Xiao banhe are shocked. Yeluqi is OK, but Xiao banhe once regarded song Qingshu as an imaginary enemy. He thought that he would succeed in Hunyuan, and even if he didn''t, he should be able to escape. However, after seeing him, he is very glad that both sides have turned enemies into friends.


    Even Xiao Zhonghui looked silly and asked yuan Chengzhi, "is he a man or an immortal?"


    Yuan Chengzhi also sighed: "half man, half immortal." The tone is full of Xiaosuo, and it is obvious that he was also hit hard.


    "You were pretty handsome just now." Zhao Min came to song Qingshu and poked him with a finger.


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "I''ve always been pretty handsome."


    "Yummy!" Zhao Min snorted, but the slight upward curve of the corner of her mouth showed that she was in a good mood at the moment.


    When Xiao Feng and his troops arrived at the place where song Qingshu had divided his troops before, and looked at the footprints all the way to the north, he couldn''t help wondering: "eh, they can understand from east to south. Why do they go to the north?"


    Although Xiao Feng seems to be a big man, he is very careful. For so many years before, the leader of the beggars'' sect was not in vain. He suddenly saw something unusual here. He was preparing to send someone to the east to continue to chase him. Suddenly, several rout soldiers fled from the North, with a look of panic.


    Recognizing each other''s clothes, Xiao Feng quickly sent someone to catch them. After inquiring, he learned that the forward had been ambushed and that the other side was running north. When he got the exact news, Xiao Feng immediately led his troops to the north and chased them. Being interrupted by this, he forgot to send troops to investigate the situation in the East for a moment. Otherwise, if he ran East for more than ten miles, he would find the trace of the big army.


    In the next few days, Xiao Feng led his troops to chase him again. The more he chased, the deeper his doubts became: "why did they run to the north?"


    One side of the general said: "will it be intended to take refuge in Mongolia, so all the way north, ready to pass from Yanmen?"


    Xiao Feng''s face changed: "Yanmen pass is a barrier in the north of Liaoning Province. If it is broken, the foreign enemies will go down to the south, and there will be no danger in the north of Beijing."


    Another partisan general said: "Yanmen pass is guarded by heavy troops. I''m afraid yeluqi can''t break it."


    Xiao Feng shook his head: "under normal circumstances, of course, it can''t be broken, but don''t forget the name of yeluqi and all the palaces. Now, all of a sudden, all parts of the country don''t know what happened in the capital. If he takes a hole, it will be over."


    "We''ve been flying pigeons all over the country. Now we should have got the news by calculating the time." The general hesitated.


    "It''s not 100% that pigeons can deliver letters," Xiao Feng said with a frown. "And as far as I know, yeluzi has domesticated several haidongqing, which are specially used to hunt and kill enemy carrier pigeons."


    When the generals heard this, they were awe inspiring. If the information could not reach the place, they might be beaten all the way by yeluzzi.


    "But what I''m more curious about is why we haven''t caught up after so long?" Xiao Feng did not bring any supplies except some dry food this time. He was completely supplied by the counties along the way, and all he brought were the most elite cavalry. There was no reason why he could not catch up with yeluqi and others for such a long time.


    "I heard that they robbed a racecourse before. I guess the reason is that the horses can keep changing." One of the generals replied.


    "Maybe," Xiao Feng frowned slightly. He still had some doubts in his heart. "Forget it, when the encirclement is formed, the truth will come out." Along the way, he is not only chasing, but also constantly mobilizing troops, which will gradually form an encirclement, and the net will be closed in a day at most.


    However, as soon as he thought about it, there was a Kuai Ma Pao. Suddenly, yeluzi''s troops turned to the West and went in the direction of Ningwu pass.


    "Ningwu pass? Do they want to go to Xixia? " Xiao Feng was a little confused. He couldn''t figure out how yeluqi and others planned.


    Today, the territory of Liao state is generally located in later Shanxi Province and some places in the east of Shaanxi Province. In Shanxi Province, Taihang Mountain is to the East, Luliang Mountain is to the west, Hengshan Mountain is to the north, the Yellow River is to the south, and there are several small basins in the middle, which are typically easy to defend and difficult to attack. There are Yanmen pass in the north and Ningwu pass in the west, which contain the traffic arteries in the north and West. When you get out of Ningwu pass, you will enter the Loess Plateau, and you will soon reach the Xixia sphere of influence.


    However, yeluqi and his party are obviously closer to Yanmen pass than Ningwu pass, so Xiao Feng''s previous arrangement has always been based on the premise that the other party runs to Yanmen pass. The other party suddenly turns to the West and instantly drills out of the encirclement he has arranged.


    Xiao Feng had no choice but to turn to the northwest direction to catch up with him. At the same time, he sent someone to order those troops to go west instead, and to prevent them from changing their direction to Yanmen pass again.


    Song Qingshu and his party are resting at the foot of a mountain at the moment. After days of running, all of them are exhausted. Even Zhao Min, who has always been charming, is now haggard and not as gorgeous as usual.


    "Are we really going to make a detour from Xixia?" Yeluqi asked, puzzled. After all, it''s not all the way to Ningwu pass. We still need to cross the mountains and clouds. Although this can slow down the speed of pursuing soldiers, they will also slow down. Moreover, after arriving at Ningwu pass, most of the defenders there have got the news, and it''s not enough for them to plug their teeth.


    "Of course not. Let''s turn around and head east, get out of Pingxingguan and leave by feihuxing." Song Qingshu replied.


    "My God," yeluzzi exclaimed, "at this time, the pursuers from behind are gradually encircling us, and then we turn to the East, aren''t we falling into the trap?"


    There is a long and narrow corridor between Hengshan and Wutai Mountain in the northeast of Shanxi Province. To the East is Pingxingguan, which flourished in the Anti Japanese War, and to the East is feihuxing.


    Although Taihang Mountain is a natural moat, it also has eight general outlets, namely, Taihang Baxing. From north to south, they are junduxing, puyinxing, feihuxing, Jingxing, fukouxing, Baixing, Taihang and huguanxing.


    Hearing yeluzi''s exclamation, even Zhao Min felt the same. Although she was smart and resourceful, she didn''t have enough resources and information, so she was helpless in the face of this situation.


    "Before, the reason why the garrison moved north, West and East was to mobilize the troops in the northern part of Liaoning. Otherwise, it would not be easy for us to get through. But now that these garrisons are moving, there will inevitably be a gap. As long as we can grasp the gap between the troops because of poor cooperation, Then we can get out of the sky. " Song Qingshu explains it.


    You should know that marching and fighting is not so simple. A school organizing a spring outing will have a lot of troubles. With so many armies coming together, under the speed of information dissemination in ancient times, there was no perfect cooperation. There must be a lot of gaps between the armies.


    We should know that several armies attacked the enemy countless times in history, and as a result, several other friendly armies were completely annihilated, and the rest of the armies still don''t know what happened.


    "It''s true that there will be a gap, but the gap on the battlefield is fleeting. How can it be so easy to just cross the gap between the troops?" Yeluzzi raised an objection. Although he was young, he was also a Veteran General in the army. All the generals knew this, but it was not easy to seize those gaps? After all, no one can look at the whole situation from the perspective of God.


    "Others may not, but I''m the exception." Song Qingshu replied faintly, with an incomparable confidence in his tone.

 Chapter 1527

    Hearing what he said, yeluzi and others subconsciously doubted that it was beyond their military common sense after all. But on second thought, song Qingshu had always been a miracle maker. Common sense could not understand anything, such as calling for thunder and electricity on the battlefield, or landing in Lin''an palace for rain. In addition, they had seen him on the battlefield as if he were a demon in the world, One by one subconsciously believed him.


    "Lend me your haidongqing, and then pass on the message with you through it." Song Qingshu looked at the handsome Hai Dongqing on yeluqi''s shoulder and couldn''t help admiring him. He didn''t know how many times faster this thing was than pigeons. On the road, it wasn''t captured by natural enemies like pigeons. Moreover, it flew so fast that even human archers could hardly hurt it. It was a powerful tool for information transmission. The only disadvantage was that it couldn''t be cultivated on a large scale like carrier pigeons, But it''s just right for special operations.


    Jeruzzi seemed to have guessed his plan: "you are going to go back to find out the information of the pursuers yourself?"


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded. The marching speed of the world''s army is far less than the lightness skill of the experts in the rivers and lakes. However, for most experts, if they run with all their strength for more than an hour, they will be out of breath, not as long as the endurance of horses. In addition, the cavalry often have several horses to transfer, so they can gallop at a relatively constant speed all the time. Therefore, in most cases, When a martial arts master races with cavalry, he can get the upper hand at first, but when his internal power is exhausted, he will be easily overtaken by cavalry, and he will never be able to turn over.


    But song Qingshu was different. When he got to this level of martial arts, his internal power had been growing. What''s more, his best skill was the lightness skill of stepping on sand without trace. In those days, Zhou Botong chased Qiu Qianren from Jiangnan to the western regions, and there were more than ten thousand miles in the way? Even the most elite cavalry in the world can''t March thousands of miles in a short time. During the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Cao sent tigers and leopards to chase Liu Bei on Changbanpo. It shocked the world to March 300 Li a day and night. Later, with the development of stirrups, the speed of cavalry should be greatly improved. However, a march of 10000 Li is still out of reach for cavalry, but it can be done for the top experts in the Jianghu.


    Of course, this is also because no matter Qiu Qianren or Zhou Botong, they are also top lightness masters. If you change them into top lightness masters like Yideng master and Hong Qigong, you can''t travel thousands of miles in a short time.


    Song Qingshu''s lightness skills are still superior to those of Qiu Qianren and Zhou Botong, so he is confident that he can find the following information in advance.


    "No, it''s too risky for you. The so-called gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall." Zhao Min said with a worried face.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "with my martial arts, I''m afraid no one in the world can hurt me. There''s no dangerous wall."


    Zhao Min was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "this is also true. I don''t know how you practice this abnormal martial arts."


    Song Qingshu then said to yeluqi, Zhao Min and others, "you should keep your energy here first. When I get back, you should follow the above instructions to intersperse the gap between pursuers. Remember that no matter how ridiculous the order is, you should do it even if you feel like you are in a trap. You can''t hesitate, or the opportunity will be fleeting."


    "Well, we''ll save it." Jeruzzi nodded.


    Next, song Qingshu started flying to the East with his lightness skills. Looking at the disappearing figures, all the people who had never seen him in the field opened their eyes. Xiao banhe said with emotion, "it''s really like the reincarnation of a banished immortal."


    Yeluzzi also admired: "the best Qianlima in the army is not as fast as this speed, but I don''t know how long it can last at this speed."


    At this time, song Qingshu''s internal power is endless. Unless he frequently uses the "close to the end of the world" which is a very internal power consuming blinking footwork, the normal state of treading on sand without trace will never make his internal power exhausted.


    As he galloped along the way, he thought: this time it took a lot of work to make a big effort, but it just made Liao turn upside down and made Liao unable to participate in the joint attack on Jin. In addition, the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty was killed by Xue Yiren before. Half of his mission has been completed, and the rest is the whereabouts of Cha Murong Jingyue.


    According to the information obtained before, many clues point to Yelv Yixin. What happened during the period of going to the capital was that he was making waves. Song Qingshu suspected that Murong Jingyue was hiding in Yelv Yixin''s house at this time, but he didn''t know his identity.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu used the top lightness skill to find out the distribution of the pursuers. The gap between the troops was caused by the lack of close cooperation, and then the information was transmitted to yeluqi through haidongqing. Yeluqi and his troops were like a flexible loach, and they could always get through the encirclement and interception of the armies.


    After several times, even Xiao Feng began to doubt: "is there a spy in the army divulging information to them? Why else can they just break through the encirclement every time? "


    It''s a pity that he ordered the investigation and got nothing. After all, those who knew the battle plan just talked about a few high-level officers, and they didn''t look like informers.


    A few days later, the fisherman did not catch the cunning fish by all means. When Xiao Feng and his men came to feihuxing, they just watched yeluqi and his men enter the North China Plain.


    "King, do you want to continue chasing?" One of the generals asked.


    Xiao Feng shook his head: "the front is already in the territory of the Qing Dynasty, if you rashly chase out, it is easy to start a war between the two countries."


    The general was in a hurry: "but just let them go? When the time comes, the emperor will investigate... "


    Xiao Feng sighed: "I''ll be able to do it by myself then. Let''s go back to the capital." He had already guessed that there was a high-ranking man in the other side''s army to help, otherwise, although yeluzi was a general, he would never have been able to make such a series of amazing operations.


    In fact, at the beginning, Xiao Feng was reluctant to pursue yeluqi. After all, in his opinion, yeluqi''s rebellion with Xiao banhe had many doubts, and most of them were framed. Now the Liao state is already weak, and after such civil strife, it will only further weaken its own strength. Unfortunately, yeluhongji goes alone and does not listen to dissuasion.


    Xiao Feng was still thinking about whether to let yeluqi go after him and save some strength for Liao kingdom. In the future, the emperor can take them back after his anger has subsided. Otherwise, if he directly takes them back to Beijing, the emperor will kill them. In the future, if he regrets, yeluqi, Xiao banhe and their people will not be able to die and come back to life.


    Now that they have really succeeded in running away, Xiao Feng is surprised and relieved.


    (Note: in the last years of Liao Dynasty, he was accused of treason and fled with his trusted followers. In the end, he was caught up by the pursuers. However, the generals of several pursuers knew that he was wronged and felt sad. So they privately negotiated to let him go and told the emperor that he didn''t catch up.)


    After Song Qingshu took people to Hebei, yeluqi was still not at all relaxed: "now we are in the territory of Manchu Qing Dynasty. Nvzhen and we Qidan people are feuds. If we know our whereabouts, we will never give up."


    "If you don''t run this way, how can you escape the siege of Liao soldiers?" After all, song Qingshu is a man, not a God. Although he can make use of the peerless lightness skill and haidongqing to give early warning, with more and more pursuers, the fleeting opportunities are not easy to appear. In the hinterland of Liao Kingdom, the whole army will be destroyed at any time, and he can only run to unexpected places to have a chance of life.


    After pursuing troops in Liao state, yeluqi and his party either went to Mongolia in the north, Xixia in the west, or Golden Snake camp in the southeast. As for Jin State in the South and Qing state in the northeast, they didn''t care much. After all, both sides were feuds, and yeluqi would not go to these two countries if he wanted to defecte.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t know the relationship between the Manchu and the Golden Snake camp, which gave song Qingshu the chance to escape from heaven.


    Seeing yeluqi''s worried face, song Qingshu comforted him: "don''t worry, the Qing people won''t come to trouble us." He had arranged for Xia Qingqing to take the big troops to go first in order to communicate with Dongfang muxue. Ten days later, Dongfang muxue must have made proper arrangements.


    Yeluzi was very suspicious in his heart, but in the past ten days, under the leadership of the other party, he had a lonely army and escaped from Shengtian under the siege of tens of thousands of pursuers of Liao state. He had been convinced that he was so determined, so he believed it all.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, he was surprised that he didn''t see any Qing soldiers on the way. Then he found Xia Qingqing and his party waiting for them at the junction of Shandong and Hebei, and the two sides met smoothly.


    "Next, these people will be handed over to you and ah Jiu. When the time comes, they will be properly arranged, and I will go back to the capital." Song Qingshu entrusted Xia Qingqing with Taoism.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of this." She understood that song Qingshu was going back to the capital to avenge Xueer for Murong Jingyue.


    At this time, Yuan Chengzhi and Xiao Zhonghui came over and said goodbye to song Qingshu: "it''s already happened here. We''re ready to go to sea and live in seclusion."


    Song Qingshu knew that they had been able to leave for a long time. He only wanted to repay his life-saving kindness. In addition, he was worried that the clansmen had just stayed all the way to help. Now that the clansmen had been properly resettled, they were about to leave.


    "I wish you both happiness and a good journey." Song Qingshu did not force him to stay. He arched his hand with a smile.


    Looking at the figure of the two people away, Xia Qingqing seems to be relieved: "finally say goodbye to the past completely."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "don''t look at yuan in the future. When he is in danger, he is as anxious as anything."


    Xia Qingqing face slightly red, gently embrace his arm, soft voice said: "after only the surname song encounter danger I will be anxious."


    Cough, cough~


    At this time, Zhao Min suddenly appeared: "song, it''s time for us to go on the road."


    Xia Qingqing doesn''t know if it''s a coincidence or if she hears the conversation between them. She says that intentionally. She is so scared that she quickly releases song Qingshu''s hand and blushes.


    Song Qingshu winks at her, laughs and takes Zhao Min and Xuexue Er back to Liao.


    At this time, in the imperial palace of the capital, Yelv Hongji was looking at a secret newspaper with a gloomy face. It said that Xiao Feng had secretly tipped off the news, which made it impossible for tens of thousands of troops to catch just two or three thousand rebels.


    After reading the secret play, Yelv Hongji takes the letter to the fire and burns it. He remembers the scene of Xiao Feng''s previous grievance for Yelv Qi, Xiao banhe, and Yelv Hongji''s face looks bright and dark in the light of the fire.

 Chapter 1528

    Song Qingshu returned to the upper capital with Zhao Min and xuexue''er. Because of the case of conspiracy and defection, the whole upper capital was filled with the atmosphere of extermination.


    Because the two girls had already met, song Qingshu took xuexue''er to live in xiaonanlou, the stronghold of Ruyang palace in Shangjing. Xuexue''er went into the yard and soon noticed the pavilion where Zhao Min often played the piano. He saw two lines on the pillars of the pavilion: "the stars are pale and the jade mirror is floating alone."


    Song Qingshu had seen it before, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. On the contrary, xuexue''er, who is also a woman, vaguely felt Zhao Min''s Thoughts: the beautiful handwriting was obviously written by a woman, most of which was written by Zhao Min himself. Unexpectedly, Princess Shaomin, who has always been majestic, was full of weakness and confusion.


    While she was pondering, she heard song Qingshu say: "I learned from yeluqi that after you and Qingqing were put into prison, the related items were under the unified custody of yeluyange, the magistrate of zhuxinggong. Before, I went to the Dujiangyan courtyard of zhuxinggong. I only found Qingqing''s Golden Snake sword and your silver bell and gold lock, but your cold moon sword was missing. Now that we know that the cold moon sword is the Mandarin sword, we may be able to find the person behind it by following this clue. "


    "Yes," Zhao Min agreed, "and I always have a feeling that Murong Jingyue is absolutely inseparable from this. After all, people like him can''t resist the temptation that Yuanyang Dao is invincible."


    Xuexue''er has been trying to retrieve her husband''s relics, so naturally she has no objection.


    Then Zhao Min called his subordinates to inquire about the residence of Yelv Yange, the magistrate of Zhuxing palace. However, in view of the fact that he has quit smoking several times in the capital, they dare not go to the residence of a court official in broad daylight.


    It happened that he had been on the run some time ago. Although he had been on the road for a few days, he was still very tired. So Zhao Min arranged for several people to go to the room to have a sleep and wait until it was dark.


    Today''s song Qingshu is not used to keeping an empty bed alone. He originally wanted to have a room with xuexue''er, but after seeing Zhao Min, he didn''t mention the idea of such a death.


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll see if you slip in when you''re asleep." Song Qingshu was relieved when he thought about it. However, some time ago, he used his lightness skills to compete with the cavalry of Liao state. He could not bear the cost of ten days. He wanted to get up later and come to the next room. Who knew that he fell down and fell asleep.


    It was a good time for them to steal jade and incense, but unfortunately they still had a task to do.


    The residence of the judges in Zhuxing palace is not a place of great pressure. There is no pressure for song Qingshu to bring two women in and out. In fact, with the martial arts of xuebing''er and Zhao Min, it''s not a big problem to come in alone as long as you are careful.


    Soon the three found him in the inner house. He was meeting Hu tianhudi, a pretty concubine. He understood what was going on inside. Zhao Min and Xue Xue Er spat and said goodbye with a red face.


    Although song Qingshu does not mean to see a play, he does not want to wait outside the door with two women until he is finished, does he? But she had no choice but to rush in. Before Meiji could react, she was ordered to sleep. As for Yelv Yange, she was not so polite and threw him to the ground.


    One moment is at the top of the sky, the next moment is driven into the dust, is a man will be furious, not to mention Yelv Yange is not a big court official.


    However, as soon as he began to scold him, he was almost kicked by song Qingshu, and he was scared to death. However, when Zhao Min and Xuexue Er came in, his eyes became straight. He had never seen such a beautiful woman, and his concubine was quite beautiful. Compared with the two women in front of him, it was the difference between pheasant and Phoenix.


    "Why does the cold moon sword disappear?" Song Qingshu has to sigh that lust is really a man''s instinct. Now that he is in the field, he still wants to see beautiful women.


    "Cold moon sword?" Yelv Yange didn''t respond for a moment.


    Zhao Min was not satisfied with his eyes, especially how obscene he was at the moment. Seeing that he was still staring at himself, he was so angry that he kicked him in the face and said: "what do you want to say?"


    Yelv Yange knew that although the woman was beautiful, she was very dangerous. He quickly replied, "what''s the cold moon sword? I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "I have many ways for you to tell the truth. Believe me, you never want to try." In the face of such a situation, Zhao Min has long been used to it.


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "don''t be so troublesome." So he directly used the method of moving soul. Yelv Yange''s expression really became numb. He asked and answered.


    After hearing his confession, song Qingshu knocked him unconscious. When he woke up tomorrow, he would think he had a nightmare, but he didn''t remember what happened in the middle of the night.


    "The people in King Wei''s mansion sent someone to take it away." Thinking about the information he just got, song Qingshu frowned more and more tightly, "Yelv Yixin again."


    "I still remember when we overheard the conversation between him and his son-in-law Xiao xiamo. It was mostly his hand that Princess Wen fell out of favor, yeluqi and Xiao banhe were forced to rebel," Zhao Min said. "It seems that it''s time for us to have a good look at yeluyixin."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "but before I sneaked into the palace of King Wei several times, I didn''t find anything unusual, and I couldn''t find the trace of Murong Jingyue."


    "It can''t be because he''s the father of your little lover. You''re soft hearted." Zhao Min joked.


    "How can it be? I really didn''t find anything unusual in the palace of King Wei." Song Qingshu explained that, however, when he thought of yelunan fairy, he really muttered that his father would be a villain, and I would be blabla BLA''s enemy.


    "Of course, it''s hard to find anything. If you want to find something, you have to live in the Wei palace for a period of time." Zhao minruo has some thoughts.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "you can''t really treat me as an immortal. Prince Wei''s mansion is no better than Yelv Yange''s magistrate''s mansion. I can sneak into it in a short time. I want to live in it for a long time. Is it a dry meal to be his bodyguard?"


    "Of course, it''s not for you to go as you are, it''s for you to dress up." Zhao Min gave him a white look.


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped: "how do you want me to disguise?"


    "I''ll let you know when I''m ready." At this time, the three people have returned to the Xiaonan building. Zhao Min left in a hurry and called his men to discuss something.


    "Qingshu, you have a good relationship with this princess." Ice and snow, who had been quiet before, said with a smile.


    "Both enemies and friends." Song Qingshu doesn''t know how to describe the relationship between himself and Zhao min. he is more intimate than ordinary friends, but he seems to be a little worse than lovers.


    "Although the princess is strong in appearance, she is weak in her heart." Ice and snow son said, eyes fell on the pavilion above two poems.


    Star light colorless, jade mirror alone floating.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now she reminds her that there is an indescribable loneliness in Zhao Min''s heart.


    "For Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu is thoughtful. At the beginning, Zhao Min abandoned everything for Zhang Wuji, and even betrayed his country and nation. In the end, he failed to achieve the right result. Zhang Wuji was robbed by Ming Zun! In desperation, she could only return to Mongolia to avenge her lover with the help of Ruyang palace. However, in the eyes of outsiders, she was abandoned from beginning to end. She was against the Ming religion because of love and hatred. Although she had never heard of it, she knew how much slander and pressure she had suffered in the noble circle of Mongolia.


    I''m afraid it''s not the most important thing for a person like Zhao min. the most important thing is that her lover has been separated from nature and human beings, which is the deepest blow to her.


    "On weekdays, she still keeps the shining image of Princess Shaomin. I''m afraid she has no less self pity in the dead of night..." Song Qingshu suddenly feels that she is less concerned about her spiritual world on weekdays.


    After talking about Zhao Min, xuexue''er and song Qingshu look at each other, and suddenly feel embarrassed. In fact, the relationship between them is not like this, but now in Zhao Min''s territory, it makes her feel very uncomfortable. After all, she is still in the name of an undead and can''t let go in front of outsiders.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed her concerns, but he didn''t press her step by step. He just talked with her about some things in recent years. After all, they had been separated for many years, and there were too many things worth talking about during this period.


    After chatting for more than an hour, the night was getting deeper and deeper. Although a few people had just slept, it was obviously time to go to bed again. Song Qingshu whispered a few words in Xuexue er''s ear. Her snow like skin turned red instantly, her head shook like a rattle drum, and then she ran back to her room and slammed the door.


    Song Qingshu was left to smile bitterly in the same place. How could he always meet the dilemma that the three monks had no water to eat?


    The next morning, song Qingshu was awakened by Zhao Min, and she said, "now there''s a good chance. Yelv Yixin is recruiting a Chinese zither player."


    Song Qingshu saw that her eyes were red, and her bright face was a little tired. It was obvious that she had been working all night last night, and she was pitying and wondering: "how can I recruit a zither player? This is a good opportunity. "


    "Do you forget that we overheard the conversation between Yelv and Xiao xiamo before?" Zhao Min rolled a pretty white eye. "Xiao xiamo has framed yeluqi and others. Now yeluqi and others have defected. Yeluhongji may take Xiao xiamo out of his anger. In order to keep Xiao xiamo, yeluyixin must speed up the implementation of the beauty trick he planned before. This time, the Wei palace specially recruited "Han people" zither players, mostly for the poor Crown Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    "Shen Bijun?" Song Qingshu was stunned at the thought of the gentle woman she met that night.

 Chapter 1529

    "But Shen Bijun, as a young lady of the Shen family, comes from a scholarly family, and is also a candidate for the crown princess. He must be very proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. How can he need to be taught by a zither player?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt strange.


    "I''m not very clear," Zhao MINXIU frowned. "Maybe Shen Bijun needs some accompaniment when he enters the palace."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. There is a saying that there are not only maids but also talented people in this world.


    "Is the princess going to apply for this Han zither player?" Song Qingshu joked that, after all, Zhao Min''s piano skills are more than enough for a zither player.


    Zhao Min lips slightly up, light said: "not I go to apply, but you go."


    "Shall I go?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. "I can''t tell who Gong, Shang, Jiao, Zheng and Yu are. How can I be a zither player?"


    "What does it matter," Zhao Min said, "I can''t teach you?"


    "Well, forget it. I think it''s better for you to go by yourself." He was a music idiot in his previous life. Song Qingshu''s head was big when he thought of playing the piano.


    "King Wei''s house is in danger. Maybe Murong Jingyue is lurking in it. I''m a weak woman. Are you so cruel?" Zhao Min looked at him pitifully, even in order to enhance the persuasion, but also deliberately tears.


    Song Qingshu had to admire Zhao Min''s acting skills. Compared with later generations, some little flowers need to rely on eye drops to cry. Zhao Min''s tears are just as he likes. His acting skills have exploded many times over those people.


    However, although song Qingshu knew that there was an element of acting, he was not sure that Zhao Min would enter the palace of King Wei. She was known as the most beautiful woman in Mongolia. How bright and moving she was. He knew that if something went wrong in the palace of King Wei, he would regret it all his life.


    "But since Prince Wei''s house is recruiting, it shouldn''t last long. How can I learn so easily?" Song Qingshu reckons that if he is not a master like Qu Yang and Liu Zhengfeng, he should be proficient in playing. How can he make up for himself as a beginner.


    "Isn''t the great master of the Song Dynasty known as a martial arts genius? What kind of martial arts can be learned as soon as he learns?" Zhao Min snorted, "what''s more, I''m a famous teacher. I promise to be a teacher in three days."


    "Three days?" Song Qingshu smiles bitterly. He is not so confident as Zhao min.


    Zhao Min then led song Qingshu to his room, took out a Jiaowei Tongqin, and said in a soft voice, "the twelve rhythms are for Huangzhong, Dalu, Taizu, Jiazhong, Guxi, Zhonglu, Ruibin, Linzhong, Yize, Nanlu, Wushe and Yingzhong. It is said that the Yellow Emperor ordered Linglun to be the law and made twelve laws when he heard the sound of the Phoenix. Yao Qin has seven strings, with five tones of Gong, Shang, Jiao, Wei and Yu. One string is yellow bell, and three strings are palace tunes. The five tunes are manjiao, Qingshang, GongDiao, mangong and Ruibin tunes Now we will explain it in detail.


    Although song Qingshu knew nothing about temperament, he was gifted and intelligent. Zhao Min liked it very much. He immediately taught him fingering and taught him to try out a very short song "Bi Xiao Yin". Song Qingshu had learned it several times and played it out. Although he had several wrong notes and his fingering was unsophisticated, it was full of the sky and cloudless atmosphere.


    At the end of the song, Zhao Min couldn''t help but praise: "one of the ways of the piano, fingering, is the path after all. What''s more important is the gullies in the heart of the player. You are broad-minded and ambitious, so although the technique is unsophisticated, you can still restore the meaning of the piano."


    "The princess teaches better." Song Qingshu said with a smile that the distance between them would not be too far when they were learning to play the piano. Smelling the elegant aroma from Zhao Min''s body, they just felt relaxed and happy.


    "Mr. Song''s mouth is very sweet." Zhao Min pursed a smile, "but flattery is useless, I teach people but very strict." As he said this, he waved the bamboo whip in his hand, as if he would smoke it if he didn''t learn well.


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile, and he could only continue to remember the temperament and figure out the fingering. Fortunately, he had a good memory, and his mental strength was extremely strong, so he learned much faster than ordinary people.


    "I seem to be able to play the" thinking "you just taught me." Song Qingshu said excitedly, but was surprised to find that Zhao Min had fallen asleep on the table.


    Song Qingshu then remembered Zhao Min''s plan after staying up all night last night. He began to teach him to play the piano early this morning. Listening to his own messy music, he probably couldn''t help falling asleep.


    Although I can see a tired face, but the skin that can be broken still makes her bright and moving. She is always in high spirits. Now after sleeping, her frown makes people feel pity.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was uncomfortable to sleep on his stomach, so he got up and gently picked her up and put her on the bed. His action had never been so gentle, for fear that he would wake her up if he didn''t pay attention.


    After covering the quilt for her, song Qingshu went back to the bedside to figure out the fingering again. He was worried that he might wake up the sleeping person. Instead of really popping up, he was talking with ten fingers in midair.


    When he was exploring fingering, Zhao Min on the bed suddenly opened his big eyes and looked at his back in a daze. Although song Qingshu''s movements were gentle enough, the woman''s natural instinct made her wake up all at once, but she didn''t show it out of any psychology.


    Song Qingshu, who is always full of flowery words, has no other actions. His gentle and considerate actions make Zhao Min''s heart soften gradually. At this time, he looks at his back and shows a faint smile. The whole person completely relaxes and falls asleep unconsciously.


    In the next two days, one forgot to eat and sleep, the other devoted himself to teaching, and soon song Qingshu reached the level of being a teacher.


    "Although it''s far worse than a famous musician, I should try my best to be a musician." Zhao Min said.


    "In what capacity shall I apply for the position then?" Song Qingshu asked, although there is no TV or newspaper in the world, and his photos are not all over the world, there are many people who have seen him. What''s more, there may be a Murong Jingyue hidden, so it''s impossible to go to the Wei palace in its original appearance.


    "I have forged an identity for you long ago," Zhao Min took out a document and handed it to him. "You are a poor musician outside the pass. Because of the San Francisco rebellion, you had to leave your hometown to make a living. Not long ago, you came to the capital..."


    Song Qingshu knew that only by setting the background far away from the pass could he not be identified by Yelv Yixin. However, staring at the name on the document, he couldn''t help saying: "Zhao Yiwei? Why do you have such a strange name and the same surname as you? "


    "There are many more strange names in the world," Zhao Min replied quickly, not knowing why his face was slightly red. "What''s more, this man is real. A few days ago, he heard that Prince Wei''s house recruited a dormitory and rushed to Beijing. He was intercepted by our people in the middle of the way, which made you replace his identity."


    "I see." Song Qingshu nodded, got up and said, "it shouldn''t be too late. I''ll dress up first, and then I''ll go to the palace of King Wei to apply. I hope that these two days'' efforts are not in vain."


    Zhao Min also stretched a stretch, revealing a tempting radian of his chest: "I won''t send you. I''m tired these days. I have to make up for it." Then he fell into bed and fell asleep.


    Song Qingshu smiles and goes back to his room. He disguises himself and talks about the next arrangement to xuexue''er, who comes here after hearing the news. Xuexue''er is worried about it: "Prince Wei''s mansion is dangerous everywhere. What''s more, there is a Murong Jingyue who doesn''t know where to hide. You must be more careful."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry. I''ve been in and out of the imperial palace for many times. It''s nothing if it''s just a palace of a despondent empire." He is not afraid of flag, after all, in the face of absolute strength, he has the confidence to face all difficulties.


    An hour later, song Qingshu appeared in front of Prince Wei''s house. At this time, he was already a down and out zither player. Even the most familiar people could not recognize him as the king of Qi.


    "What''s your name? Where did you come from? " Naturally, the main entrance of the palace would not be opened for ordinary people, while a man with the appearance of an official stood at the side door and asked.


    "As expected, he is a seven grade official in front of the prime minister." Song Qingshu sighed secretly, but he didn''t get angry about this little thing. After all, in order to reach the peak of the technique, apart from the similarity of appearance, personality and tone must be the same.


    "Zhao Yiwei..." Song Qingshu answered each other''s questions one by one. Suddenly, his heart moved. Zhao Yiwei, Zhao Yiwei, is it Zhao Min''s only meaning?


    This kind of speculation makes him surprised and happy. After all, although Zhao Min has an ambiguous relationship with him, she has never made a formal statement. Does she want to express her mind in this way?


    However, song Qingshu soon thought that with Zhao Min''s temperament, most of them would not do such a fussy thing. What''s more, she also mentioned that Zhao''s only one person was real, and she just replaced him.


    "It should be a coincidence..." although he kept telling himself this, song Qingshu was suddenly filled with an inexplicable expectation.


    After questioning the information, song Qingshu was led to a partial courtyard. He secretly recalled what Zhao Min had taught him these two days, for fear that what he had learned would be forgotten at the critical moment.


    Then he saw that there was more than one person in pianyuan. They must be all the zither players who had heard the news. Although song Qingshu didn''t have the bottom in his heart, after all, the big wind and big waves were coming. This small scene didn''t make him stage fright.


    "It''s a big deal. When the time comes, you''ll have to cheat." Song Qingshu secretly thought that if the situation could not last, he might as well use some extraordinary means.


    Soon someone came to interview them about their temperament, and many of them were eliminated. But song Qingshu passed the first level without danger.


    Then a housekeeper came out and said, "everyone can talk on paper. In the end, it depends on how well you play the zither. After a while, a noble man will judge you. Please remember not to be loud and rude."


    A group of people around him were submissive and said yes. After all, this is the Wei palace. If he didn''t pay attention, he might even lose his life. But song Qingshu didn''t mean it. He just thought to himself, "I don''t know who the noble man is. It can''t be Yelv Yixin himself."


    All of a sudden, his ears moved and he heard a string of gentle footsteps, accompanied by a shallow ring of admiration and singing. As the footsteps came closer and closer, the air seemed to have more elegant fragrance like orchid, orchid and musk.

 Chapter 1530

    Unlike other people around him who looked down at their toes in fear of death, song Qingshu looked inside carefully and saw a graceful figure slowly coming in behind the curtain.


    "Why, Shen Bijun?" Although she can''t be seen through the curtain, song Qingshu can judge whether she is the same person from her body shape and the sound of her footsteps, especially her unique fragrance like orchid, orchid, musk and non musk, which is unforgettable.


    "Step forward one by one and play what you are good at. After playing, go outside and wait for the result." Said the Butler before.


    Is Shen Bijun the judge? Song Qingshu was a little surprised, but then he thought it was expected. After all, Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting are the things that Han people are good at. I''m afraid there''s no one in Shangjing city who can match Shen Bijun''s attainments in Qin skills. Naturally, there''s no more suitable person than Shen Bijun.


    Next, song Qingshu came forward to play one by one. Before Song Qingshu, he had some fighting spirit, but now his heart is gradually sinking. After all, he is cramming for the Buddha''s feet temporarily, and the candidates are all famous artists from all over the world. All of them have been immersed in the piano art for decades. Can he catch up with the piano art in a short time?


    Although he used to be a layman, after two days of tutoring, song Qingshu can easily judge whether his piano skills are good or bad. He roughly calculated that there are at least eight people present who are better than him. But this time, only one player is recruited. No matter how good he is, he won''t be able to play.


    Can we only rely on the Dharma? Song Qingshu hesitated. Now Shen Bijun is sitting behind the gauze curtain. He can''t even see his eyes. How can he change his soul? What''s more, there are so many famous experts from all over the world. They are not deaf. If they can''t convince the public, they will be in trouble by cheating.


    Is tangled, suddenly heard the housekeeper called "Zhao only" name, it was his turn.


    He was a little nervous before. When it came to an end, he calmed down. He had experienced a lot of ups and downs. Even if he failed, another way was to think about it.


    Sitting down peacefully and about to play the music prepared before, I suddenly thought of learning to play the piano. Zhao Min mentioned that the piano is the voice of the heart, and the mind of the player will reflect the image of the sound.


    Now it''s not an objective competition of their own piano skills, but to see who is the best player in Shen Bijun''s heart. Other interviewees don''t even know who she is. They know her identity, and they have a great advantage.


    Shen Bijun was kidnapped to a foreign country. He lived a precarious life alone. He was full of fear and fear for the future. Most of him would miss his hometown and worry about it


    If you can roughly guess Shen Bijun''s mood at this time, song Qingshu has a plan. Of course, you can''t play homesickness directly. After all, ancient culture stresses a euphemism. What you want can''t be expressed so directly. So he began to play a piece of "You Si". You Si is an ancient song of Han Dynasty, with gentle rhythm. The best thing about this piece is that it will have different effects according to different audiences.


    If you listen to those people who are careless and happy, they will only feel insipid. But if the people who listen to you just have the heart of sorrow, it''s amazing. It''s easy to arouse the other party''s thoughts. When you are lovelorn, you will think of the past and your lover. When you have a funeral at home, you will think of the love of the deceased. As for Shen Bijun at this time, he is full of worries


    Sure enough, Shen Bijun, who was still sitting there, suddenly trembled after the sound of the piano. With the graceful melody, she even took out her handkerchief and gently wiped her tears.


    You know, Shen Bijun, a young lady with a lot of money, was very strict with her manners when she was young. At this time, it has proved that she was very emotional.


    As soon as song Qingshu saw a play, he unconsciously integrated his internal power into the sound of the Qin, making the sound more penetrating and touching the soul. Shen Bijun, not to mention, even many other Qin players in the scene were confused and complicated. Obviously, he was also aroused by the sound of the Qin.


    Before the end of the song, Shen Bijun, who is behind the veil, suddenly gets up and leaves in a hurry under the maid''s service.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "How come we haven''t played yet?"


    When a group of people whispered, the housekeeper had announced: "the interview is over, let''s go back."


    "What''s the situation? It''s over?"


    "But we haven''t played yet?"


    A group of people were in an uproar. However, seeing the cold expression of the housekeeper, they realized that this was the house of King Wei. They did not dare to be presumptuous, so they had to go away dejectedly.


    Although song Qingshu had some confidence, he was not sure whether he wanted to go or not. Fortunately, the housekeeper came to him and called him, "Zhao Yiyi, come with me."


    "It looks like that''s the right bet." A big stone in Song Qingshu''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    The housekeeper seven around eight around, took him to a very remote house, and then threatened: "boy, the noble inside wants to see you, so I have to remember my identity. If you are rude to the noble, I will throw you out of the city at night."


    "Yes, yes ~" while pretending to be submissive, song Qingshu pondered: Shen Bijun has been transferred to the palace of the king of Wei. It seems that Yelv Yixin is really ready to send her to the palace. On the one hand, an Xiaoxia can wipe her heart, on the other hand, she can put her power into the back palace. After all, all the time, the powerful officials need the help of a favored concubine in the palace.


    But Shen Bijun was captured by them. How could he follow the instructions of Yelv Yixin and others so obediently? Are you not afraid that she will tell the emperor everything after entering the palace?


    At this moment of meditation, song Qingshu has already gone in. Shen Bijun is sitting in a pavilion, looking at the south direction in a daze. Next to him, there are two pretty maids standing by to serve. But next to Shen Bijun, no one''s attention will be on them.


    Although song Qingshu met Shen Bijun once before and only saw one side face this time, she still felt amazing. What she was wearing was not particularly gorgeous clothes, but no matter what kind of clothes she wore, as long as they were on her body, they would become outstanding.


    She didn''t wear any jewelry, and there was no powder on her face, because for her, jewelry and powder were superfluous. No matter how precious the jewels are, they can''t add to her beauty.


    Song Qingshu met many gorgeous beauties, but most of them were chivalrous women in the river and lake. It was the first time that she met a gentleness, beauty and temperament lady like Shen Bijun.


    In fact, Nanlan and Cheng Yaojia can be regarded as ladies of the family. However, Nanlan is a married woman after all, and her temperament is quite different from Shen Bijun. Maybe only Xue Baochai, who met in Lin''an before, can be compared. However, when she saw Xue Baochai on the other side of the Imperial City Department, her impression of being a lady of the family is not so obvious.


    Reminded by the servant girl, Shen Bijun turned around and looked at him curiously with a pair of beautiful eyes. She asked in a soft voice, "are you from the Song Dynasty?"

 Chapter 1531

    Song Qingshu''s heart was shocked. Did he show his flaws? But when he noticed Shen Bijun''s expectant eyes, he just reflected that it was mostly the song just now that aroused her thoughts: "no, I''m from outside the pass."


    "Oh ~" Shen Bijun expressed his disappointment. "I just heard you play" You Si ". Although the skill is a little bit raw, the intention in the song is very high. I thought you came from the south."


    "Thank you, miss." Hearing her comments, song Qingshu secretly sighed that he was right in gambling. As expected, it was impossible to win by skill.


    Knowing that he was not from the Song Dynasty, Shen Bijun soon lost interest and stopped talking. With a sigh, Shen Bijun turned and left. Only song Qingshu was left with a confused face.


    "What''s the situation?" When song Qingshu was depressed, fortunately, someone led him to a nearby house and severely warned him not to go out at will, otherwise he would be worried about his life.


    If an ordinary zither player was entertained by the rich, although his freedom was limited, he would not care, but song Qingshu would not be so obedient. After the man left, he slipped out quietly.


    It''s a pity that searching for a needle in a haystack is just like looking for a needle in a haystack. Song Qingshu went around the Wei palace and found no valuable clues. He had planned to go to see how yelunan immortal was doing. Unfortunately, when he sneaked into yelunan immortal''s boudoir, he found that she was not there. He listened to the two servant girls chatting. Since her brother yelusai also had an accident, She often goes out to find out the murderer, and often disappears for three or five days.


    Song Qingshu went back to his house in frustration, which was different from what he had imagined before. Although he mixed with the palace of King Wei, it seemed that it was difficult to find anything useful. Did he really want to stay here for ten and a half days?


    Just lying on the bed, a servant girl came to inform her that Shen Bijun called him to come.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu is a little strange. Is he so charming? Can''t he resist the attraction to women?


    Of course, it''s just a joke. He knows that Shen Bijun never takes a fancy to him. There must be something else. Along the way, I wonder if I want to get close to Shen Bijun. Maybe I can get some information about Yuanyang Dao from her. After all, Yuanyang Dao has been preserved by the Shen family for more than ten years.


    Unfortunately, when he saw Shen Bijun, he saw the other side''s face was frosty. He was not as pleasant as before. His heart thumped, and he swallowed all his plans.


    "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know what the purpose of your trip is..." Shen Bijun startled him as soon as he opened his mouth. Song Qingshu thought that his disguise skill was so poor that he could even see a lady who stayed at home?


    Fortunately, Shen Bijun''s next words made her feel relieved: "in the next few days, I will teach you some local conditions and customs of the Southern Dynasties. No matter what, I will only say it once. Whether I remember it or not depends on your ability."


    "The local conditions and customs of the Southern Dynasties?" Song Qingshu is a mysterious person. Fortunately, he is a traveller from later generations. He didn''t know how many novels, movies and TV plays he had seen before. Although there were only a few words, he could restore the original appearance of things. Most of them were Yelv Yixin who asked her to teach her the local conditions and customs of the Southern Dynasties, so she subconsciously thought that she was Yelv Yixin''s confidant, so she didn''t have a good face for herself.


    As for why Shen Bijun should obey Yelv Yixin''s orders, it''s not hard to understand. There are too many ways for a delicate woman to obey. Song Qingshu can make up for it casually. If it''s him, there are at least 23 ways to make her obedient. The word "training" can''t be forgotten.


    As for why Yelv Yixin asked her to teach him the local conditions and customs of the Southern Dynasty, he couldn''t understand it.


    While he was still thinking, Shen Bijun began to speak by himself. The whole process can be described as extremely fast, sometimes mixed with Shaoxing dialect. You should know that Zhejiang dialect often can''t understand each other across a village, let alone in ancient times.


    "Miss, can you speak in Mandarin?" Song Qingshu naturally knows that she did it on purpose. No matter how gentle she is, it''s hard for her to be in a good mood when she is kidnapped and threatened all the time. In addition, she thinks that she is Yelv Yixin''s person, so it''s no surprise that she deliberately makes things difficult.


    "Since we want to teach you local customs, these Shanyin dialects are also local customs." Seeing his hot sweat, Shen Bijun''s mouth can''t help rising slightly, and his haze mood in recent days finally has a trace of pleasure.


    All along, Shen Bijun''s face was full of sadness. For the first time, he was smiling. Although he was just smiling, it was still like the beginning of ice and snow melting. Before, only little dragon girl had given him a similar impact.


    Seeing the other party staring at herself, Shen Bijun immediately realized her "gaffe" and immediately straightened up her face and continued to explain the following content. This time, in order to punish the other party, she not only used Shanyin dialect, but also sped up her speaking speed.


    Soon more than an hour passed by. Shen Bijun looked at him unkindly: "today I learned here first. How many percent do you remember?"


    "It should be seventy-eight or seventy-eight." In fact, song Qingshu''s memory today, in fact, all remember, just don''t want to be too eye-catching, just said to remember 78%.


    Rao is such already enough to let Shen Bijun surprise, but she doesn''t believe at all: "speak shamelessly!" Her face became more disgusted. You know, most of her explanations were in Shanyin dialect, not to mention the northerners. Few people in the Song Dynasty could understand her.


    Shen Bijun, as the most beautiful woman in Shanyin City, has always been famous for her beauty. From the beginning of the story, many CHILDES love to run to Shen Yuan and show off themselves with the help of the poetry club and the Lantern Festival. In order not to show their shyness in front of her, she often pretends to know nothing and disguises herself as something in heaven and nothing in earth. This kind of man is the one she despises most.


    Thinking of seeing himself in a daze before Song Qingshu, Shen Bijun subconsciously attributed him to the same kind of people, and he didn''t want to say a word more with him, so he turned away with a heavy face.


    Song Qingshu shrugs and thinks that I''m provoking someone. I can understand it. Do I have to lie and say that I can''t understand it?


    You should know that Cheng Yaojia, Lu Wushuang and others have lived in the mountains for a long time, especially the longest time with Cheng Yaojia. That gentle young woman is most shy and reserved, but occasionally she can''t help saying something with a special tone in bed. It''s crisp, light, very rhythmic and very beautiful.


    Song Qingshu inquired that it was Shanyin dialect, because he wanted to know what Cheng Yaojia said when he was in a mood, so he pestered her to learn Shanyin dialect.


    At first, Cheng Yaojia didn''t agree, but he couldn''t stand up to his hard work. He taught him one sentence after another in his boudoir. In addition, song Qingshu''s memory was amazing, so he learned 7788. When he heard Shen Bijun speak Shanyin dialect, he was not used to it at first, but when he got used to it, he found that he could understand it, and some places that he didn''t understand could be guessed from the context, Who knows but let Shen Bijun misunderstand.

 Chapter 1532

    In the next few days, one of them taught the local conditions and customs of the south, and the other seriously studied. Because song Qingshu understood Shanyin dialect, and he knew the local conditions and customs of the South better, he learned very quickly. Of course, in Shen Bijun''s eyes, he just pretended to understand it.


    Until two days later, Yelv Yixin suddenly showed up and asked how song Qingshu was doing?


    Shen Bijun deliberately praised him, saying that he now knows the local conditions and customs of the south like the palm of his hand, and many Jiangnan people can''t match him.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu was still a little stunned. She didn''t understand why Shen Bijun suddenly spoke for her. However, she quickly reflected that she deliberately held herself up to the sky and raised Yelv Yixin''s expectations. At that time, the higher she held up, the heavier she fell.


    Sure enough, the resourceful Yelv Yixin is obviously not content to listen to her one-sided words. Instead, he studies some southern customs of song Qingshu himself. After all, this is related to a very critical plan


    He asked a variety of questions. Song Qingshu was surprised that Yelv Yixin, a Khitan, knew so much about Han culture, but it''s not surprising that today''s Han culture is advanced. After entering the Central Plains, these nomads in the north will be sinicized to a certain extent. Even emperors and queens learn from Han people in poetry and painting. It''s not surprising that an aristocrat understands these.


    Song Qingshu was just surprised, but Shen Bijun on one side was surprised. You should know that many of Yelv Yixin''s questions were rather rare. Even she didn''t know how to answer them, but the man answered them cleverly.


    After the test, Yelv Yixin was very satisfied with the result: "Miss Shen is really a famous talented woman. She can be taught like this in just two or three days." Of course, he didn''t think it was the talent of this ordinary zither player. He subconsciously attributed it to Shen Bijun.


    Shen Bijun was embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond to him. He glanced at Song Qingshu beside him and saw that he was not angry at all. He didn''t mean to complain to Yelv Yixin. Then he was more curious: he didn''t cheat me, but how could he understand Shanyin dialect?


    "By the way, coming here today is to inform you that you will be sent to the Palace tomorrow morning." Yelv said suddenly.


    "We?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Yes, as a zither player, you are going to the palace with Shen... Keke and Miss Xiao." Yelv Yixin changed his words temporarily. Now, Shen Bijun is no longer the miss of Shen family in the south of the Yangtze River, but has a new identity, Xiao Tansi, the younger sister of Xiao xiamo, the son-in-law.


    Song Qingshu takes a look at Shen Bijun and sees that her face is expressionless. She is not excited at all. It is obvious that Yelv Yixin has passed through with her in advance.


    "What, do you have a problem?" There was a sharp flash in Yelv''s eyes.


    "No problem." Song Qingshu reluctantly smiles, thinking that he has to find an opportunity to discuss with Zhao min. after all, he is lurking in the Wei palace to find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue. Now that he has nothing to find, he has to be transferred to the palace. Does that mean that all his previous achievements have been wasted.


    "That''s good," Yelv Yixin said lightly, "Miss Xiao, go back to your room and have a rest. I have something else to ask Mr. Zhao." In fact, he didn''t consult Shen Bijun. As soon as the voice dropped, the servant girl helped Shen Bijun to leave.


    However, when Shen Bijun left, he took a deep look at Song Qingshu and thought that it was really Yelv Yixin, and the faint regret and curiosity that had just arisen just disappeared.


    After Shen Bijun left, Yelv Yixin suddenly sank his face and said, "what do you want to do after you enter the palace? You should know."


    Song Qingshu was surprised and thought that I know a fart. Unexpectedly, Zhao Min chose a person to impersonate him. How could he trigger the hidden plot?


    Seeing his hesitation, Yelv Yixin sneered: "I know what you are worried about. Today I specially came to tell you that your parents, wife and children have been arranged by me to a safe place to protect them. As long as you follow my instructions, they will not have any problems."


    "Yes." Song Qingshu bowed his head slightly and took the opportunity to hide his shocked eyes. He didn''t know what the only task Yelv Yixin gave Zhao was. It seems that Zhao was the only one who had been selected for a long time. Before, even if he didn''t play beyond his level to arouse Shen Bijun''s melancholy, it was estimated that he would be selected finally.


    After the night, song Qingshu secretly finds an opportunity to slip out and return to the small South Building, telling Zhao Min and Xuexue Er what happened today.


    Hearing that he was going to be sent to the palace as a dowry, the two women laughed unkindly, which made Song Qing''s face even darker.


    After laughing, Zhao Min said: "take this opportunity to enter the palace to investigate. I suspect another hiding place of Murong Jingyue is in the palace."


    "But what about the Wei palace?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "Here, in order to meet you, I have sent several people to sneak into the palace of King Wei through others. Let them be in charge of the investigation then." Zhao Min continued, "and depending on the situation, Yelv Yixin has a big plan. If you don''t care, it may harm our interests at that time. You should take advantage of the situation and develop things in the direction beneficial to us at the critical moment."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "this is good." When he comes to the story of Xiao Ban and yeluzzi being framed before, he also feels that Yelv Yixin is weaving a big net, but he doesn''t know who will be netted by this big net in the end.


    I find that I can''t see through Yelv. In the future, most of the two sides will be hostile because of their different positions. How to face Yelv is also a big problem.


    "That Miss Shen is also a poor person. Qingshu, if you can help her." Xuexue''er also heard Zhao Min talk about Shen Bijun''s experience these two days. She can''t help but feel sympathy. She is kind-hearted and can''t help persuading song Qingshu.


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Zhao Min chuckled: "elder sister, you can rest assured. Even if you don''t say that you will not sit by and watch Miss Shen be wronged because of his pity for jade, am I talking about the elder son of song?"


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "it''s the duty of our generation to help the weak and the strong."


    "Cut, it sounds good," Zhao Min snorted contemptuously. "Why don''t you help those vagrant beggars on the roadside?"


    At this time, xuexue''er also chuckled: "I heard that Miss Shen always has a mountain city. Sure enough, the man in black turned left and right, and finally came to Shen Bijun''s yard. He killed several guards in the yard before he could react.


    It can be said that in the blink of an eye, there was an extra cold light on the hand of the black man. The speed of the sword was rare in the world.


    "Xue Yiren?" Song Qingshu has recognized his identity when he saw the other party''s hand. At the beginning, Yelu Nanxian''s brother was killed in prison. He also doubted whether it was Xue Yiren''s hand and went to Qin Keqing. But when he arrived at the stronghold of the Southern Song Dynasty, it was empty and he could see that he had experienced a fierce fight.


    "I don''t know what happened to Qin Keqing?" It is the so-called one night husband and wife hundred days, Qin Keqing that soft if boneless body and endless gentle and charming or let song Qingshu never forget.


    After recognizing each other''s identity, song Qingshu doesn''t rush to show up. After all, Xue Yiren is a member of the Imperial City Department. He has been investigating Shen Bijun''s whereabouts some time ago. Now he may have come to rescue her.


    Xue Yiren came into the room, and soon there were two murmurs. It was obvious that Shen Bijun''s servant girl was knocked unconscious. He noticed that a man in black had come in. Shen Bijun subconsciously wanted to exclaim. Xue Yiren had quickly said, "Miss Shen, I''m from the Imperial City Department."


    Song Qingshu frowned outside the window. Xue Yiren actually called her Miss Shen instead of the crown princess. But it''s easy to understand that even if Shen Bijun was innocent, the royal family of the Southern Song Dynasty would not let her be the crown princess.

 Chapter 1533

    Shen Bijun was both surprised and pleased: "the person of the Imperial City Department?" Although Xue Yiren was a high-level figure in the Imperial City Department, she was a young lady who was raised in the boudoir and naturally didn''t know him.


    "Miss Shen, where was the deer cutter you escorted at the beginning?" Xue Yiren''s eyes quickly scanned the whole room. Unfortunately, it didn''t look like he could hide a knife anywhere.


    Song Qingshu outside the window sighs that Xue Yiren has really lost his human feelings in order to practice his sword. He turns a blind eye to such a beautiful woman in the middle of the night. Instead, he goes to inquire about the whereabouts of the Dao. What''s the difference between this and Monkey Sun''s settling down with seven fairies and running to eat peaches?


    Hearing his words, Shen Bijun frowned imperceptibly: "have you found the murderer who destroyed Shen garden?"


    Xue Yiren originally focused on searching for the deer cutting knife in the house. When he heard her words, he was shocked: "how do you know that something happened in Shen Yuan?"


    Not to mention him, even song Qingshu outside the window was surprised. He thought how could Shen Bijun know what happened thousands of miles away when he was imprisoned here? However, after a second thought, it suddenly dawned on her that the only possibility was that Yelv Yixin deliberately told her that she would agree to enter the palace disguised as Xiao xiamo''s sister. First, the Shen family had been destroyed, and she was helpless even if she escaped; Second, she can take revenge for her parents by being a royal concubine with the help of the power of Liao.


    "You don''t care how I know, just tell me who the killer is?" Shen Bijun used to be a delicate and timid young lady. She was trained as a lady from a big family when she was young. Her voice is always so gentle and calm, but now her voice is mixed with a few cold feelings. It seems that hatred can really change a person as quickly as possible.


    Xue Yiren shook his head: "the murderer''s technique is very clean, and it''s in the middle of the night. Although we found several suspects, we ruled them out one by one later."


    "That''s nothing?" Shen Bijun said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Shen. The Imperial City Department has been mobilized and will find out the murderer." Xue Yiren comforted and continued, "Miss Shen, where is your deer knife?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help laughing outside the window. Xue Yiren is really stupid in practicing sword. He is not good at dealing with people, and his conversation is so stiff.


    Sure enough, Shen Bijun''s eyes were full of vigilance: "are you here to save me or to find the deer cutter?"


    Xue Yiren was stunned, and was obviously stopped by her. At the beginning, the imperial court really did everything to get the princess to be back. Unfortunately, the people of the Imperial City Department didn''t find her. As time went on, everyone didn''t hope to find her.


    Moreover, Shen Bijun is a famous beauty. I''m afraid that she has been humiliated by the robbers since she disappeared for such a long time. You know, after the humiliation of Jingkang, countless empresses and princesses have been plundered. It''s a thorn in the heart of the royal family, and it''s the official scale. So in recent years, Neo Confucianism has sprung up to encourage women to be chaste - in other words, The public opinion of the whole country is that it is noble for women to sacrifice their lives in order to guard their chastity, otherwise they are spurned.


    Men have no ability to protect their own women. Instead, they want women to be chaste with their lives. This has been criticized by many people in later generations. However, in this world, it is still the mainstream view to find that Shen Bijun has been missing for such a long time, and even the prince who was most anxious at the beginning is not so attentive. What''s more, the Shen family has been destroyed, so there is no way to get political support from the other family, It''s really not a suitable marriage partner.


    Although the prince is young, but born in the royal family, naturally understand these rules of the game, it is not difficult to make a choice, the only regret is not able to enjoy the beauty of the fiancee.


    Xue Yiren''s hesitation is hesitation here. In fact, all forces in Lin''an do not want Shen Bijun to appear again, but no one comes out to point out this. Xue Yiren is the core figure of Xue family and naturally understands all this.


    However, although he was not good at words, he was not a fool. He knew that telling the truth was not a good idea. He had an idea and said, "according to our latest investigation, the case of killing the Shen family is related to the whereabouts of the deer cutting knife. If Miss Shen can provide the whereabouts of the deer cutting knife, I believe it can help us solve the case as soon as possible."


    Song Qingshu shakes his head outside the window. If Shen Bijun is still that silly white sweet lady, maybe she will believe this. However, during this period, she is trapped in the wolf cave, forcing her to mature. These days, song Qingshu gets along with her and can clearly feel her growth.


    As expected, Shen Bijun shook his head and said, "come back to me when you find out the murderer of Shen Yuan''s murder."


    Xue Yiren was originally a character killed in a sea of blood. It was his limit to hold his temper for such a long time. After hearing what she said at this time, he finally couldn''t restrain himself: "Miss Shen, you know, the only one who can help you now is me. It''s very difficult for me to do it if you don''t cooperate like this."


    He no longer covered up his murderous spirit. Even if Shen Bijun grew up again, she could not resist such momentum. She subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Thanks to her stubborn nature, she didn''t sit down on the ground: "I said that only when I found out the murderer of Shen Yuan''s family killing case, I would tell you the whereabouts of the deer cutting knife."


    Looking at her stubborn face, song Qingshu all admired her. It seems that he had misunderstood her before. The woman who betrayed her family and marriage for freedom in the original novel is not a kind of submissive and weak person.


    Xue Yiren gave her a deep look: "I''m afraid Miss Shen doesn''t know where the deer knife is, does she?"


    Shen Bijun''s eyes flashed a little flustered. Although he quickly covered up the past, he couldn''t hide it from Xue Yiren.


    "Miss Shen herself is the cage bird of others. Most of the Yuanyang Dao is also in the hand of the man who grabs you. Is Yelv Yixin the secret envoy of Beishu? I''ll go straight to him. " Xue Yiren said lightly, turning around as if to leave.


    Song Qingshu was a bit gloating. In fact, he always wanted to test Yelv Yixin, but he was worried about scaring the snake. In addition, he was the father of Yelv Nanxian, so he could not help being afraid of the devil. Now it would be better to have someone to do it for him.


    All of a sudden, his eyes congealed, because he felt murderous! If it was just Xue Yi''s imposing manner before, now he really has the intention to kill.


    "Miss Shen, do you know that many people don''t want you to live in this world?" Xue Yiren turned his back to Shen Bijun and said lightly.


    Shen Bijun was first surprised, and then laughed at himself: "of course, how can those people in the palace tolerate the existence of such a disgraced crown princess as me."


    "Miss Shen''s bearing is admired by Xue. I''ve seen too many heroes in the river and lake shout loudly before they die. As a result, they can''t bear everything before they die," Xue Yiren said with emotion. "But Miss Shen can rest assured that in the future, the world will only know that you are firm and unyielding, and you will commit suicide and be completely innocent. The people who are also in Shanshu academy will even write you into the biography of lienvzhuan, and you will be famous in history, It''s also the glory of Shen''s family. "

 Chapter 1534

    Out of the window, song Qingshu has to feel that he is dark enough, but compared with these real politicians, they are really dark hearted. They don''t care about a person''s life or death.


    "Are you going to die?" At this time, Shen Bijun''s eyes flashed a sense of loss. No matter how calm she was, she was only a teenager. She had always been a flower in the greenhouse before she suddenly faced death. She was still a bit at a loss and unwilling. She thought that she had died before she could avenge her parents, and she had a strong desire for survival. It was a pity that although she didn''t know martial arts, I can see how good this man''s martial arts is. She can''t fight against it at all.


    "Who can help me..." she wanted to cry for help, but she opened her mouth but didn''t make any sound. The intense tension made her lose her voice.


    Xue Yiren was about to put out his sword when a knock came out of the door: "Miss Shen, Miss Shen?" He could not help frowning, and the sword in his hand also stopped subconsciously.


    Shen Bijun recognized that he was Zhao''s only voice. Although he hated him all the time because he was Yelv Yixin''s confidant, his voice could be described as the sound of nature at this time.


    "Who''s out there?" Xue Yiren asked in a low voice. After all, he was in the palace of the king of Wei, and he did not dare to ask.


    "It''s yelvin''s men." Shen Bijun was shocked, and there was a tremor in his voice.


    "Miss Shen, my Lord asked me to ask you some questions. I came in?" There was a sound outside again.


    Xue Yiren frowned and killed him with a sword according to his temperament. However, he came here with a mission this time, wondering if this man would come to inquire about the whereabouts of the deer cutting knife, and then he said to Shen Bijun in a low voice, "act according to the situation later, don''t expose me here, otherwise..." he didn''t say anything behind him, but he just touched her back with a sword, even though through the clothes, But the chill above has made Shen Bijun''s skin a thin knot in one''s heart.


    Xue Yiren threatened, and his figure flashed behind the screen. At this time, song Qingshu had already opened the door.


    If he had pushed the door into his boudoir without permission, Shen Bijun would have scolded him a long time ago, but today she was so excited that she wanted to cry. She moved her body and wanted to take the opportunity to go out. Who knew that a terrible air would lock her down. Although she didn''t know martial arts, she knew that as long as she moved, she would be killed on the spot.


    In desperation, she continued to sit on the chair in front of the screen and winked at Zhao Youyi, who came in, while answering, "what can I do for you?"


    Seeing that Miss Shen Da, who usually pays great attention to her manners, is blinking her eyes. Song Qingshu smiles secretly and pretends to be at a loss: "do you have cramps in your eyes? Why do you blink all the time?"


    Shen Bijun, who has always been well-educated, is eager to scold him. What''s wrong with him? This man perfectly interprets everything in front of her. She is about to say something, but she feels that the murderous atmosphere behind her is a bit stronger. She is obviously warning her.


    So Shen Bijun can only scold Zhao Youyi half dead in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to show any more.


    "It''s mainly because I forgot what Miss taught me two days ago, so I specially asked Miss again." Song Qingshu knew that the teasing was almost over. He was worried that it would make a fire if he continued to play.


    Shen Bijun was stunned. He thought that even if he had any questions, why did he come to my room in the middle of the night to ask? But she is also smart, see Zhao only quietly blinked, quickly react to come over, the other side is mostly as an excuse to save her.


    "What have you forgotten?" Shen Bijun asked calmly, suppressing the joy in his heart.


    Song Qingshu laughed and quickly said with Shanyin, "Miss Shen, I have informed the bodyguard of your family. Let''s stabilize the man behind you for the time being." The south is different from the north. The words of the South may be different across a mountain and a river. What''s more, Shanyin dialect is famous for its incomprehensibility. Although Xueyi people are from the south, they can''t understand it.


    Sure enough, hearing what he said, Xue Yiren didn''t change his mind. Obviously, he was right.


    Shen Bijun was stunned at first, and then surprised. He also replied in Shanyin dialect, "how do you know something happened here?" At the same time, he knew that he had misunderstood him before, and he could communicate with himself fluently in Shanyin dialect. It was obvious that his previous difficulties did not affect him. He claimed that he had learned most of the knowledge taught him, not to show off.


    "I couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. I happened to sit by the window and saw his figure. I worried that he would be bad for you, so I followed him secretly." Song Qingshu''s answer was reasonable and did not arouse the other party''s suspicion.


    "Thanks to you today." Shen Bijun was moved to cry, especially when he treated him like he did before. Instead, he helped himself regardless of the past. She had seen too many villains, even Xue Yiren, who was supposed to be her own, wanted to kill her, which made her despair about the world. Suddenly, she met Zhao Yiren, a "good man", which made her very moved.


    Song Qingshu was about to say something. Suddenly, his face changed. He took Shen Bijun''s hand and ran out. At the same moment, the screen burst open and a white light lit up in the room. Xue Yiren had stabbed Shen Bijun out with a sword. If it hadn''t been for song Qingshu to take Shen Bijun away, the sword would have killed both of them.


    It turns out that although Xue Yi didn''t understand Shanyin dialect, he was not stupid. Seeing the two people communicating quickly, he was mostly talking about himself. So he just stabbed Shen Bijun with one sword and killed Shen Bijun first, so as not to shame the royal family. Then he went to Yelv Yixin to check the matter. As for the man who came in, he was not interested at all. He killed him.


    Shen Bijun was suddenly caught by a strange man, and her face turned red. She was annoyed by the reserve she had developed for more than ten years. When she was about to scold, she suddenly realized something. When she looked back, she saw Xue Yiren stabbing out with a sword. The chair she was sitting on just now was torn into pieces by the sword Qi. It was obvious what would happen if she was there. She was just stunned, There''s no time to blame each other.


    Xue Yiren was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other side would react so quickly. He took Shen Bijun away ahead of time, which led to the failure of his determined sword. However, he was not in a hurry, because he would not give them any chance in the next sword.


    It''s a pity that the weather didn''t work out. At this time, more than a dozen bodyguards of King Wei''s mansion rushed in. It turned out that song Qingshu had just informed the bodyguard of the nearest place with a thousand miles of sound transmission before he came in. At the beginning, people there thought it was auditory hallucination, but it was about Shen Bijun. They didn''t dare to neglect it, so they sent some people to come.


    Just saw the scene of Xue Yiren''s sword to Shen Bijun, a group of people who dare to hesitate, while yelling, pulled out the waist knife and rushed up.


    Shen Bijun recognized that some of them were the people who hijacked her in Jiangnan at the beginning. These people were highly skilled in martial arts, and the escorts of Shen''s family were selected carefully. In addition, the escorting troops sent by the government were not their opponents at all. After a few rounds, they were killed clean by chopping melons and vegetables, and even the accompanying servant girl was killed with a knife. At that time, she hated these people very much, But now she has to rely on these people to save her life. The higher their martial arts, the better.


    "They should be able to hold the man behind." Shen Bijun hasn''t recovered from this sense of absurdity. She suddenly feels that there is a flash of light like snow training in front of her eyes. At this moment, it seems that the moon in the sky is eclipsed. She can''t help but close her eyes. When she reopens her eyes, more than a dozen masters of imitating Buddha suddenly stop in place.


    Shen Bijun was stunned, but the next scene made her feel soft. It turned out that there was a bloodstain between the necks of more than a dozen experts, and then all the blood gushed out, forming a blood rain, which made Xue Yiren''s whole body very red. Song Qingshu always disagrees with this kind of violence aesthetics. Does killing mean killing? Does it mean blood? Is it abnormal?


    "Blood... Clothes... People!" The bodyguard with the highest martial arts skills still breathed a breath, but he died after shouting a name.


    "The man in blood?" Shen Bijun''s hands and feet are cold. Although she is a lady of boudoir, Xue Yiren''s position in the Southern Song Dynasty is extraordinary. It can be said that she is a myth in the army. Even she has heard each other''s name, and the elders of her family even boast that Xue Yiren is invincible.


    In addition, she and Lu Wushuang, the seventh miss of the Lu family, are best friends. She learned that she used to be a member of the Jianghu. At a party, out of curiosity, she asked each other how Xue Yiren compares with those experts in the Jianghu. Lu Wushuang replied that Xue Yiren is also the top expert in the Jianghu. It is estimated that there will be no more than five people who can beat him, After landing unparalleled, he boasted that song Qingshu was one of them.


    Seeing her look, Shen Bijun thought it was the girl''s admiration for her lover, but he didn''t pay attention to it. However, he deeply impressed Xue Yiren''s strength in his mind. He didn''t expect that he would face the sword of this invincible swordsman one day.


    "I think you can''t stop Xue, but it''s not so useless." When Shen Bijun was shocked, song Qingshu was also depressed. He didn''t expect these bodyguards to defeat Xue Yiren, but he thought that they could stop him. With that time, he took Shen Bijun and fled to other places of the Wei palace, waiting for the defense of the Wei palace to deal with Xue Yiren.


    But how do you know that Xue Yiren''s renjianheyi is so powerful, and the more than a dozen bodyguards with good skills were killed by him. Now the defense force of the Wei palace has not responded to this situation. Xue Yiren will use his third sword again. Do you want to expose his martial arts? That''s why I''ve been working so hard to sneak in?


    When song Qingshu was struggling, he suddenly felt a move in his heart and looked at the wall of a nearby Taoist temple. Xue Yiren obviously noticed something. He looked up to the same place and saw a young man in white standing there like a banished immortal in the moonlight, and the silver mask on his face added a bit of mystery.


    "Song Qingshu?" Xue Yiren frowned and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1535

    Hearing Xue Yiren''s words, song Qingshu was stunned. His first reaction was that he was exposed. However, when he saw that the other person''s eyes did not look at him, but at the man standing on the wall of the courtyard, he knew that he recognized him as himself.


    As a matter of fact, song Qingshu recognized Zhao Min as a woman disguised as a man when she arrived. After all, she has been friends for such a long time, and she has been learning to play the piano day and night. She is very familiar with Zhao Min''s posture and even the sound of her feet and breath. Even if she wears a mask, she can''t hide song Qingshu''s eyes.


    As for Xue Yiren, the reason why he admitted his mistake was mostly because he saw the silver mask on Zhao Min''s face. You should know that song Qingshu sometimes avoided trouble and walked around the world wearing a mask. Although few people know about it, it''s not surprising that the Imperial City Department, as an imperial intelligence agency, found this kind of thing.


    On the contrary, Shen Bijun looks at the "man" on the wall of the courtyard curiously. In recent years, the name of song Qingshu has spread all over the country, even in her boudoir. In addition, sang Feihong''s stories are greatly publicized by various storytelling and singing operas of Wuhu gate. Those ladies and rich families in Jiangnan often talk about him after dinner, which makes Shen Bijun, who was not interested in the affairs in the river and lake, curious about him.


    In particular, Lu Wushuang, her best friend, always looks like a deer bumping when she mentions song Qingshu. She portrays him as an unparalleled hero, which makes her more interested in this legendary man. Especially at the moment, Shen Bijun is deeply in the grip of evil. When he thinks of the stories of song Qingshu, he immediately raises a sense of expectation.


    Noticing Shen Bijun''s expectant eyes, Zhao Min smiles at her and makes her face slightly red. Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. Zhao Min''s red lipped and white toothed appearance disguises as a childe brother, which is really too harmful to women.


    However, Xue Yiren didn''t understand the customs. His eyes showed a kind of fanaticism: "I''ve heard about your name for a long time. I had a chance to compete with you twice before, but I didn''t get what I wanted. It''s just that there are no more than three things. Today, let''s see whether your sword is powerful or my sword is sharp."


    Two times before, Xue Baochai persuaded him to leave when he stopped the sedan chair in Lin''an, and another time he was caught in the sad and crisp breeze of Xixia first class hall outside Lin''an City. So Xue Yiren was always worried that he didn''t compete with song Qingshu. Now when he saw him again, the strength in his heart suddenly broke out, a cold light flashed up, and Xue Yiren had already put out his sword.


    This sword is like white clouds in the blue sky. This move is from the bottom to the top. The sword is brilliant and swift. It has the sword Qi that is cold to the bone marrow. The edge of the sword is too terrible to resist!


    Zhao Min saw the light of a sword flying in obliquely, like a startled light, like a rainbow passing through the sky, and the smile on his face remained unchanged. Shen Bijun at the bottom was greatly admired. He thought that he was softened by the momentum of the sword so far away, but he didn''t even frown. He was really a person who was banished to immortals like in the legend.


    Shen Bijun admired her, but Zhao Min complained secretly. She didn''t want to move, but the other side''s sword was too terrible. The air around her seemed to be solidified. She wanted to move, but found that her whole body was as if she had been touched. The fear in her bones made her unable to move.


    "Is this going to die?" Zhao Min''s mind was at a loss, leaving only one idea.


    Song Qingshu, who was complained by him, was also shocked at this time. He had never seen Ximen chuixue''s sword God smile, and ye Gucheng''s flying immortal outside the sky, but he thought that the two swordsmanship were only different from Xue Yiren''s sword.


    Naturally, he couldn''t sit by and watch Zhao Minxiang disappear. With a wave of his hand, a blue sword appeared in front of Zhao Min in the air, stiffly blocking Xue Yiren''s shocking sword.


    But after all, it was his sword Qi that was so far away. Although he could barely block Xue Yiren''s sword, he could not force him back.


    At this time, Xue Yiren was not surprised by him at all: "eh, he stood there without even raising his hand. He was invisible and condensed such a fierce and matchless sword spirit. His martial arts skills have reached such a high level."


    Although he could detect that the other side''s sword Qi was weaker than his sword, the terrible thing was that the other side just made a sword at random, didn''t even blink his eyes and didn''t move his hand, which made him feel that the other side was extremely profound, so he was afraid to continue to make a move.


    Just now, no matter Xue Yiren or Shen Bijun, all his energy was on that sword. He didn''t see song Qingshu''s action, so he had this misunderstanding.


    At this time, Zhao Min escaped from death, and his back was soaked in cold sweat. He could not help but scold song Qingshu half to death: "I will never pretend to be song again. It''s just a joke about life. What''s wrong with this bastard all day long."


    Xue Yiren was hesitating when a loud cry came from not far away. It was obvious that after such a long time, the defense forces of Prince Wei''s house finally responded. A large number of experts were rushing here. Although he was good at martial arts, his fists could not be defeated by his four hands. So many bodyguards rushed here, so he had to do his best.


    "Next time, choose a time and place where no one will disturb you, and then have a good fight with the king of Qi." Xue Yiren arched his hand, and his tone became respectful. After all, although he didn''t fight this time, it was enough to make him an opponent of the same level.


    Zhao Min can only barely maintain a faint smile. After Xue Yiren leaves, he just stares at Song Qingshu and is ready to turn around and leave.


    However, her charming and angry look will naturally evolve into different meanings in different people''s eyes, and song Qingshu can understand the meaning. However, because he is standing with Shen Bijun now, Shen Bijun thinks that this look is aimed at her.


    Zhao Min had a heart stirring eye, and then with the aftereffects of the first World War, this eye fell in Shen Bijun''s eyes, which really made her heart beat faster and her mouth dry.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Shen Bijun didn''t know where he had the courage, so he stepped forward and called out to him: "Mr. Song!"


    Zhao Min stopped and looked back at her with a smile: "what''s the matter, big beauty?"


    One side of song Qingshu depressed, Zhao Min at this time is against his identity in tease sister, always let him feel strange.


    Shen Bijun''s face was hot. If she had ever met such a dissolute young man, she would immediately walk away. But this time, she didn''t feel angry. Instead, she bowed: "little girl is the daughter of imperial censor Shen Yan. Now Shen''s family is destroyed, and I''ve been plundered thousands of miles away, I hope you can help me. "


    Her voice is very beautiful. At this time, she is sad for her death, and her voice is more and more beautiful. I''m afraid any man will soften his heart when he hears it, but it''s a pity that the object of her confession is a woman. Zhao Min replied faintly: "why do I want to help you?"

 Chapter 1536

    Shen Bijun has always been a proud woman from childhood to adulthood. She has a good family background, high face value, and is a famous talented woman in the circle. All kinds of advantages make her very popular among the younger generation. I don''t know how many princes and grandsons express their favor to her. If she nods, maybe some princes will run to take down the moon to her. I didn''t expect that they would take the initiative to ask for it now, He was rejected directly.


    However, her pride has been almost destroyed during this period of time. In particular, even the high-level officials from the Imperial City Department want to kill her, which breaks her last illusion. Although she lives in the world now, what''s the difference between death and living? Shen Yuan''s people are dead, and the country has abandoned her. A weak woman has lost her country and home. Now she is rejected by song Qingshu like this. It''s like the last straw of camel, which makes her clear eyes gray.


    "Yes, why do you help such an ominous man as me?" Shen Bijun laughs at herself. Now she has no use value, and she is a hot potato. Song Qingshu has just been granted the title of king of Qi by the Southern Song Dynasty. How can she risk the world''s great injustice to save her abandoned prince to be?


    Song Qingshu on one side has to sigh that Zhao Min is really a grinding goblin. No matter for men or women, there are always a few words to tease you about gain and loss.


    Song Qingshu looked at her and whispered: "Hello, you make it difficult for me to start my work in the future, OK."


    Zhao Min turned his lips and murmured in a low voice: "OK, you''re the one who cares for jade."


    Shen Bijun was stunned: "what did you say?" Because she was a little far away, and Zhao Min''s voice was small, she didn''t hear clearly.


    Zhao Min''s quick reaction made her smile: "Miss Shen, don''t worry. It''s not that I won''t help you, but that the time has not come." At this time, the guard of King Wei''s house was coming, and she didn''t dare to delay. She left a word in a hurry and was about to leave.


    "By the way," she was about to jump off the wall when she suddenly turned back and said, "I see that the man next to you has just been fearless in the face of danger. She is very smart. Miss Shen can get closer to him on weekdays." With a light smile, he used his lightness skill and disappeared into the night.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were dumbfounded in an instant. Zhao Min, what''s the point of playing? Don''t you bake him on the fire? I just want to check Murong Jingyue''s news in a low key, but I can''t get involved with Shen Bijun.


    Sure enough, Shen Bijun''s eyes were softer than before: "thank you so much today."


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "someone else will help you. What''s more, it''s the son of song who really saved you. He is the God who can call the wind and the rain. He didn''t believe it before, but now it seems that he is really famous..." anyway, he praises himself, and he doesn''t mind praising for a while.


    "Song childe is really very human..." Shen Bijun''s beautiful eyes also reappeared a trace of look, but she went on to say, "Zhao childe doesn''t have to belittle himself, just if you didn''t help, Bijun had already lost his soul here, so Xie childe should take it for granted."


    Song Qingshu heard a chill: "don''t be a childe. You used to hate me to death. Now you are a childe. It sounds strange."


    Shen Bijun blushed: "there were many misunderstandings about you before, but you are wrong. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Don''t," Song Qingshu waved his hand hastily. "I''m just a zither player in my family. If you are a childe, I''ll be heard by the king of Wei at that time, but I''m not very good." Now he just wants to be a low-key man in the palace of King Wei, and don''t attract anyone''s attention, otherwise the possibility of exposure will be greater.


    "This..." Shen Bijun is not a fool. He also knows that it''s not proper to call him like this. "I''ll call you Mr. Zhao in the future."


    "That''s fine." Song Qingshu nodded. In this era, Mr. Chen did not use it to refer to her husband as later generations did. It was more a kind of honorific title to the metaphysical or artistic workers, such as fortune teller, geomantic omen, storyteller, Pingtan. Now, as a zither player, it is not inappropriate for her to call him Mr. Chen.


    At this moment, Yelv Yixin had come with a large group of people. Seeing the mess in the courtyard, he could not help frowning and asked, "what happened?"


    Shen Bijun just said what had just happened, but to song Qingshu''s surprise, she actually concealed the story of Zhao Min''s coming. Xue Yiren had to withdraw when he heard that the guards of the Wei palace were coming.


    "I forgot to remind her just now." Song Qingshu happily wipes a sweat. If she talks about Zhao Min, her whereabouts will be exposed, and it will be more difficult to catch Murong Jingyue hiding in the dark.


    "The people of the Imperial City division are really going too far!" Yelv Yixin snorted angrily, and immediately ordered his men to inform Tieyin department and the city defense army, and wantonly arrested the people of the Imperial City Department.


    After arranging the order, Yelv Yixin looked at Song Qingshu strangely: "Why are you here?"


    Shen Bijun explained for him in a hurry. He said that it was thanks to him that he had just delayed his time. He was very happy to hear Yelv Yixin and waved his pen: "reward! There''s a reward for everything Shen Bijun is involved in a great plan. He can''t be surprised at all. He''s naturally happy to learn that Zhao''s only one is helping him.


    Let people take Zhao only down to receive a reward, Yelv Yixin said to Shen Bijun: "Miss Shen, now you should understand that you have been abandoned by the country. Only by cooperating with me and following my words can you fulfill your wish." When he spoke, he scattered the people around him, but he didn''t expect that song Qingshu had great skill. Although he was out of the yard, he could still hear their conversation.


    "No wonder before Shen Bijun agreed to enter the palace as a concubine." Song Qingshu sighs in secret that the Shen family has been destroyed. The identity of the Crown Princess not only can''t help her, but also can bring her death. Now the only hope is Liao.


    "Yes, if I had any illusions before, I''ve figured them out now." Shen Bijun nodded. Although his voice was weak, it was full of strength.


    Because someone else was there, song Qingshu could not stay outside to eavesdrop, so he had to leave with that person. However, there was no need to worry about what Yelv Yixin would do to Shen Bijun. After all, she was about to be sent to the palace as a concubine. When she entered the palace, she had to check whether she was innocent. Yelv Yixin was in a high position, so she would not be so confused.


    Early the next morning, song Qingshu was woken up when he was still asleep. When he asked, he knew that he was going to enter the palace today. He was surprised: "how can it be so fast?" You know what I said before seems to be a few days away.


    After listening to the man''s casual explanation, he realized that after what happened last night, Yelv had to send them to the palace in advance because he was worried about the long night and many dreams.


    "Go into the palace." It''s a common practice to go to the Imperial Palace these years, so song Qingshu will not be afraid of it.


    Liao, after all, was a country founded by the people on the grassland. The marriage was not as complicated as that of song. Before long, the people went to the imperial palace.


    Looking at the luxurious float in the distance, you can see Shen Bijun''s beautiful shadow. Song Qingshu can''t know her mood at the moment, but it won''t be happy, but he doesn''t have the idea to save her from the sea of misery at the moment. First, they are not relatives. Second, Zhao Min said well, the time is not coming.


    However, he didn''t have this idea, but it doesn''t mean that others didn''t. suddenly, a dark shadow rushed out of the slope and went straight to Shen Bijun in the float.

 Chapter 1537

    At first, song Qingshu thought that Xue Yiren had gone back and forth, and he didn''t want to see Shen Bijun marry into the imperial palace of Liao state, which humiliated the royal family of Southern Song Dynasty. However, he soon recognized the difference between Xue Yiren''s body shape and Shen Bijun''s.


    "The assassin?" Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out why Shen Bijun was so troubled. He just finished dealing with a Xue Yi man yesterday, but today a new assassin appeared.


    However, he didn''t move. After all, Yelv Yixin had been on guard against what happened yesterday. Besides his "dowry" staff, the rest of them were good guards.


    Sure enough, the guards disguised as the farewell party soon took out their weapons and stopped them in front of the man. But the man in black was also very good. With a flash of cold light in his hand, the knife had come out of its sheath, and the sharp knife spirit could even be felt by song Qingshu far away.


    "This man has been a great master of sabre, and his attainments in sabre are no less than those of Xue Yi Ren." Song Qingshu objectively makes a comparison between them. The man in black is still a little inferior to Xue Yi, but mainly because of his skill and experience. Although he has lost his face, he can still see that he is still young and has an unlimited future.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu suddenly found a strange phenomenon, that is, although the man in black had a fierce sword, he cut melons and vegetables in several rounds and knocked down more than a dozen bodyguards, but those bodyguards just temporarily lost their fighting power and did not worry about their lives.


    The man in black was unstoppable all the way, and soon broke through the defense circle of the guards. Of course, it was not because the guards of the Wei palace were so useless, but because suddenly, the guards had no time to stop all the forces to deal with him. As long as the guards were slow down, the tigers would be killed by the wolves if they were fierce.


    Song Qingshu frowned and worried about Shen Bijun''s accident. He was preparing to block the man in black, but what happened next surprised him to withdraw his hand.


    The man in black rushed into the float and grabbed Shen Bijun''s arm: "Bijun, I''ll take you away!"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu suddenly feels that a dog blood play is on. Judging from the current situation, the man in black is not an assassin, but a bride snatcher.


    He was familiar with the voice of the man in black, but he couldn''t remember who the other person was for a while. However, he knew Shen Bijun from the other person''s words. Let''s see how she reacted.


    Shen Bijun did recognize each other, but she withdrew her hand and shook her head. Although her tone was weak, she was full of determination: "I won''t go."


    "Ah?" The man in black was stunned. He decided to take risks after a long psychological struggle. Who knows what he got in return is such an answer.


    "Go away, or you will be in danger when the guards come." Shen Bijun urged that she would have been very happy if she had such an opportunity half a month ago, but now she has learned that Shen Yuan has been destroyed and she has been chased and killed by the people of the Song Dynasty. What can she do even if she escapes?


    And stay in the palace, but also give her a chance, a chance to revenge for her parents, although this will destroy her happiness, but now she is not qualified to talk about happiness?


    Although song Qingshu is far away from each other, he can also hear the dialogue between them by using his skills. He knows all the people Shen Bijun may know. Who will appear here to save her? He is also good at Sabre


    All of a sudden, he remembered who the man in black was. He was Xiao Shilang, who was entangled with Shen Bijun in the original work!


    I didn''t expect that the two people in this world had a similar friendship according to the fate track. It must be that they got along from Lin''an to Shangjing that made Xiao Shilang unconsciously fall in love with this destined woman.


    Song Qingshu thought that it was no wonder that he thought he was familiar with him before. He met Xiao shiilang at Xiao xiamo''s and had a fight with him. So he thought his voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    At this time, Xiao shiilang noticed the firmness in Shen Bijun''s eyes, and knew that she would not go with him. In addition, the guards around him gradually surrounded him. He knew that he would be here if he stayed any longer. But he had to take a deep look at Shen Bijun, and then he took advantage of the surrounding complex terrain to disappear into the distance.


    Song Qingshu make complaints about heavily guarded by eleven young men. Why do they have to rob in broad daylight? Especially during peaceful times like this, the difficulty coefficient does not know how many grades to be high. Is this the heroic complex in the bones that makes him feel more moved?


    At the same time, this episode didn''t affect the sending off team. After all, Yelv Yixin''s men had made all kinds of preparations before, and such a disturbance was also expected.


    The next part of the road was calm, and soon came to the Royal Palace of Liao. Shen Bijun''s float was led into the palace by the palace''s attendants. A breeze just blew a corner of the curtain, revealing her sad but beautiful face. Many maids and eunuchs could not help talking about it: "this new concubine is so beautiful, I''m sure I''ll be doted on in the future. "


    "I don''t think so. The Queen''s appearance is not worse than her."


    "So it is."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing these people''s whispers, song Qingshu can''t help but wonder, what kind of person is the queen in their mouth? Can they even share Shen Bijun''s appearance in their heart?


    Song Qingshu was not surprised that someone had come to lead them to another direction. He thought that it was impossible to go in and out with the emperor''s concubines, but he was not picky about the living environment, as long as he had a bed.


    In his mind, he began to think about how to find the possible trace of Murong Jingyue in the palace. Before he knew it, he had already arrived. After being led into the house, song Qingshu suddenly realized that it was wrong. It didn''t look like a place to live.


    Feeling that the temperature in the air was obviously several degrees higher than that outside, and seeing the bright little shovels in the hands of several eunuchs, as well as the groans from some rooms from time to time, song Qingshu could not help but be stunned. He subconsciously raised his head and saw the bright three words on a plaque: "jingshifang".


    "What''s the rhythm?" Song Qingshu was confused for a moment, and then someone led them to their separate rooms.


    "Lie down!" Inside, an old eunuch glanced at him and said faintly. At the same time, she played with a bright little shovel to disinfect the fire.


    "What is this place?" Song Qingshu''s face is not good-looking, and there is a guess in his heart.


    "Of course, it''s a place to get clean and castrate," the old eunuch explained, but the man who led him said, "the palace can''t let men in at will, so you must get clean."


    "Lying trough?"

 Chapter 1538

    Before Song Qingshu entered the palace, he imagined a lot of possible situations, even the plan of exposing his identity as soon as he came in, but he didn''t think of this.


    The king of the Golden Snake, who is famous all over the world and has many confidants, was sent to the Jingshi room to be castrated? I''m afraid that if an outsider knows about it, he will laugh a lot.


    "You''re kidding. I''m a musician, not a eunuch." Song Qingshu, a black line, subconsciously moved back, but it was a pity that he had been stopped from behind.


    "Of course, ordinary musicians don''t have to be castrated, but you, as a dowry musician who wants to be a concubine, often go in and out of the palace. How can you do without castration?" The man who led him explained.


    But the old Eunuch in the room was obviously used to it. He snorted impatiently: "don''t dawdle. There are still people waiting behind."


    As soon as his voice fell, several eunuchs came to seize song Qingshu''s hand and wanted to tie him to the "operating table". Song Qingshu''s face changed. Although he wanted to sneak into the palace to find out the news of Murong Jingyue, he would not hesitate to sacrifice some, but it did not include sacrificing the man''s lifeblood!


    Just a few eunuchs naturally can''t stop song Qingshu. He is thinking about shoving them away and then killing them out of the palace. Suddenly, he has an idea that he can brainwash these people with the method of soul shifting, so that they can subconsciously think that they have already done something, so that they can continue their tasks.


    Just as he was about to perform, suddenly there was a knock on the door outside. The people in the room stopped and the door opened. A fat eunuch stood at the door. Looking at his clothes, he felt that he had a high status in the palace.


    The old Eunuch in the room was originally a dead man''s face. When he saw that the other side quickly welcomed him out with a smile, the rapidly changing flattery made song Qingshu feel sick.


    They whispered a few words, the old eunuch suddenly face embarrassed: "I''m afraid that some of the etiquette."


    "Now there is a lack of zither player in the palace. You can''t get out of bed for at least two months after you cut the zither player. By then, the cauliflower will be cold." The eunuch saw what he had to say, and waved impatiently, "don''t worry, I''ll bear anything."


    Seeing this, the old eunuch had no choice but to let the other side take the person away.


    Song Qingshu followed the eunuch, but he was very surprised. He was very skillful. Just now, the conversation between the two people at the door couldn''t hide his ears. Although the reason for the other party to take him seemed reasonable, it didn''t hold water at all.


    You have to know how strict you are against men in the forbidden area of the palace. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will get a lot of heads. Although the eunuch''s position in the palace is not low, there''s no need to take such a big risk for himself.


    Unless


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of the movie version of Lu Ding Ji that he saw in his previous life. Trinket was brought into the palace by Hai Dafu when he was about to be castrated. The reason why Hai Dafu didn''t mind whether he was castrated or not was because he needed to be sent to die as cannon fodder.


    Anyway, I can''t live for a few days. It doesn''t make much difference whether I''m castrated or not.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. It seems that the eunuch had ulterior motives. In the heart move, probing to ask a way: "father-in-law how to address?"


    "The family name is Gao." The eunuch replied.


    "Thank you very much today," Song Qingshu said casually, "and please thank the king of Wei for me."


    The eunuch was stunned, obviously surprised, but he nodded: "the king of Wei sent you. I''m sure I can trust you. Do a good job, young man."


    "It''s Yelv Yixin Song Qingshu expected that he was the eunuch. From his accomplishments, he could see that the eunuch was just an ordinary man, not like "Hai Gonggong". No matter how brave a servant was, he had no reason to dare to do such a thing. It was mostly inspired by someone, and the most suspect was Yelv Yixin.


    After all, he tried his best to recruit a zither player, and even went to arrest Zhao''s only parents, wife and children. He would never do anything for nothing. Now he wants to let him go to the palace to finish a thing of a near death, but he has not been informed yet, and he doesn''t know what to do for the time being.


    Gao Gonggong led him to a courtyard in the palace. The other side said, "you''ll have a rest here these days. Some people will deliver meals on time. Don''t run around if you have nothing to do. After all, normal people can''t get out of bed for a month or two after castration. Don''t be suspected in the eyes of intentional people."


    Song Qingshu was worried that the musician''s work would make his movement inconvenient. Now he is arranged in this quiet place without any control. He just can''t help it.


    Seeing off Gao Gonggong, he was thinking about going to the palace to investigate. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Song Qingshu was stunned: who would come to him at this time?


    After opening the door, he was even more surprised, because Shen Bijun was standing at the door.


    "Miss Shen?" Of course, song Qingshu was a little surprised, because today is the day when she entered the palace. Although the emperor is going to the court now, he can''t have a bridal chamber with her, but he can''t run around like this.


    "Mr. Zhao ~" Shen Bijun gave him a soft call with a strange look. At last, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhao. I just learned that you were sent to..."


    For the ladies, that kind of place is really hard to say, but song Qingshu also understood that the other party also knew that he was sent to the Jingshi room.


    "I wanted to save you, but you also know that I''m in danger now, and no one will listen to me when I enter the palace, so..." Shen Bijun''s face is full of guilt. After all, the person in front of her just saved her yesterday, but today she suffered the biggest humiliation from men for her own sake. She doesn''t know how to comfort each other.


    "Miss, don''t worry. This is my destiny." Song Qingshu laughs at himself, but comforts her. Of course, it''s because he hasn''t been really hurt. Otherwise, he can''t be in the mood to deal with each other.


    At the same time, he also laments that Shen Bijun is a lady in the boudoir after all. He really doesn''t have much physiological knowledge. Otherwise, seeing his ruddy face, he can still stand here and chat with her, and you can know that he is not cut there.


    After a few words of conversation, Shen Bijun said apologetically, "Mr. Zhao, I''m secretly looking for the maid of honor to send me here. I have to go back. I can''t harm others."


    As he said this, he took off a jade bracelet on his wrist and put it into song Qingshu''s hand: "I have nothing to help you now. This jade bracelet is worth a little money. You can take it and buy some tonics to support your body. In fact, the palace costs money everywhere."


    After that, he left in a hurry without waiting for his objection, holding a jade bracelet with body temperature. Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and crying. The little girl was kind-hearted.


    Putting away the jade bracelet, song Qingshu''s attention returned to the business and decided to take this opportunity to go to the emperor to have a good investigation. He had a vague feeling that he could get some useful information from there.

 Chapter 1539

    From the chats of some eunuchs in the palace, we know that now Yelv Hongji has already completed the court meeting. He is summoning Yelv Yixin, the Privy envoy of the North Council, in the imperial study. Song Qingshu thinks that he is listening to what they say, and then he rushes to the direction of the Imperial study.


    Although he has never been to the imperial study of Liao state, he has been in and out of the imperial palaces of Qing, Jin and Southern Song Dynasty for many times. I''m afraid no one in the world knows the layout of the Imperial Palace better than him. He roughly speculated that the direction of the imperial study was in the past, and he soon found the right place.


    Although the guards in the Imperial Palace are very strict, song Qingshu is now wearing the clothes of the servants in the palace, which is somewhat confusing. With his mysterious lightness skills, he occasionally uses the spirit shifting Dafa to hypnotize the guards and finally sneaks into the Royal study.


    All of a sudden, the teacup fell on the ground. Then there was an angry roar: "I sent the most elite cavalry of the Palace branch to him, and in the end, I let yeluzi, Xiao Ban and these disorderly officials and thieves run away with their families. It''s really a joke for people all over the world."


    Song Qingshu knew that most of what he said was Yelv Hongji. Listening to what he said, he should be quite dissatisfied with Xiao Feng. I didn''t know that Xiao Feng was chasing them when I ran away with yeluzi and others, but with more and more information, I naturally understood who was chasing them.


    "King Xiao has tried his best, but he didn''t expect those enemies to be so cunning." Then there was Yelv''s voice in the room.


    Although it seems to be a consolation, song Qingshu knows that when Yelv Hongji is angry, it will not only serve as a consolation, but also add fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, Yelv Hongji roared even louder when he heard his words: "I know what level Xiao Feng is on the battlefield better than you. He used to be able to win a hundred battles against a strong enemy, but now he can''t catch up with some old and weak women and children. Do you believe it?"


    Song Qingshu sighed that his voice was really loud. Maybe he was worried that the bodyguards outside might have heard the leak, so the bodyguards around the imperial study were all driven away, which made it so easy for him to find an opportunity to eavesdrop here.


    "Maybe King Xiao has something to worry about." Yelv said hesitantly.


    "Why Yelv Hongji snorted coldly, "it''s because he thought Yelv Qi and Xiao banhe had been wronged. Before, he went into the palace to plead for them. Later, he didn''t dare to say anything when he saw that the evidence was conclusive. Most of them were still unconvinced in his heart, so he disobeyed both sides!"


    Then he heard Yelv Yixin say: "in fact, if you want to know whether King Xiao is loyal to the king or not, there is a simple way to judge."


    "Oh? What''s the way Let alone Yelv Hongji, even the song Qingshu outside can''t help being curious.


    Yelv Yixin said leisurely: "according to the latest information, yeluqi, Xiao banhe and the two clansmen fled to the Golden Snake camp. It was a very serious provocation for the Golden Snake camp to accept our traitors. The emperor could use this to order King Xiao to lead the army to attack the Golden Snake camp and force the other party to hand over yeluqi and Xiao banhe."


    Song Qingshu was shocked to hear the news of Golden Snake camp, and it was still such bad news. Although yeluqi and Xiao banhe had expected that they might have to bear the retaliation of Liao before they took over, at that time, he and Zhao Min analyzed that Liao was now facing domestic and foreign troubles. At most, they would fight each other, and most of them would not really develop to the level of war.


    What''s more, the Golden Snake camp is not empty when fighting. After all, the Golden Snake camp has been recuperating for such a long time now, and there is no worry about its alliance with the Qing and Song dynasties. It''s still unknown who will win the battle. Of course, it''s the king''s way to accumulate strength at this stage.


    Yelv Hongji obviously wanted to go with him. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "there is no conflict between us and the Golden Snake camp. In addition, the two countries of Qing Dynasty and Jin Dynasty are covetous. If we go to war with the Golden Snake camp at this time, I''m afraid..."


    Yelv Yixin said with a smile: "Your Majesty is worried too much. Of course, it''s not to fight with the Golden Snake camp, but to test King Xiao''s reaction. If he agrees directly, it will prove that he is loyal to your majesty; But if he''s trying to stop... "He didn''t finish his next words, but the meaning was obvious.


    "The king of Wei had a good plan." Yale Keaton was delighted when he heard the song and Qing Shu Tucao outside the house. No wonder that Yulu Hongji was a famous gentleman in history. This resolution was not there. He knew that even he could make complaints about the attack of the Golden Snake camp. If he can agree to attack the Golden Snake camp, there will be ghosts.


    At the time of the Tucao, Song Qing Shu suddenly felt a person close, quickly hid his body, the original waiter came forward to announce: "make complaints about the emperor, the king of the South court came to see."


    "Speak of the devil, and the devil will come," Yelv Hongji said with a smile. "Announce him to come in."


    At this time one side of Yelv Yixin said: "emperor, the next minister is not convenient here, he left first."


    Who knows that yeluhongji waved his hand indifferently: "no need." After a pause, he also felt that there was something wrong with letting Yelv Yixin stand here to test Xiao Feng. He waved and asked him to hide behind the screen.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head secretly. With Xiao Feng''s martial arts, can''t you feel that there is one more person in the room? What''s the use of hiding behind the screen.


    But soon his face was a little surprised, because he was acutely aware that the breath of Yelv Ethan had dropped in geometric progression. If he had not known in advance that he was hiding behind the screen, he might have ignored someone here.


    "Yelv Yixin is a master in hiding?" Song Qingshu was naturally surprised, and it can be seen that Yelv Yixin''s martial arts is not generally high.


    At this time, Xiao Feng had entered the imperial study and reported to the emperor all the details of chasing yeluqi, Xiao banhe and his clansmen. At the same time, he expressed guilt and remorse for not completing the task.


    If he had heard these words an hour earlier, jeruhongji would still be angry, but now he has something more concerned about. Just a few words of comfort will throw out the long prepared problems.


    Hearing that he was going to lead the troops to attack the Golden Snake camp, Xiao Feng jumped up from his chair in a moment of surprise: "Your Majesty, this matter must not be done! The Golden Snake camp annexed Jianghuai before, but now its power is greatly increased. It''s not so easy to defeat its 100 thousand elite troops. What''s more, song Qingshu, the leader of the Golden Snake camp, has made miracles in recent years. "


    Yelv Hongji immediately interrupted with a cold hum: "don''t grow other people''s ambition to destroy your prestige. No matter how powerful the song surname is, it can''t be said by a person in the Jianghu. Most of those deeds are spread by mistake and can''t be taken as true."


    Xiao Feng knew that those who had not seen song Qingshu would mistakenly think that his ability was false, but only those who had seen song Qingshu in person could know his horror. However, Xiao Feng also knew that he could not make the emperor understand in a few words, so he had to put it another way: "not long ago, the Southern Song Dynasty sent envoys to come and ask us to attack the state of Jin together with the Golden Snake camp, and the state of Jin is our enemy of life and death, How can we lose the big because of the small at this time... "


    Song Qingshu sighed out of the window. Brother Xiao was so honest that he jumped into the set for him. Although he made a lot of sense, how could he listen to his prejudice?

 Chapter 1540

    Yelv Hongji interrupted what Xiao Feng said with a cold hum: "the Golden Snake camp knows that the alliance with our Liao Dynasty is coming, but it accepts Yelv Qi''s traitor. It''s really reprehensible!"


    "Even if the Golden Snake camp has ulterior motives, now is not a good time to ask questions. When we attack the kingdom of Jin together, we will invite other countries to attack them together. After all, the Golden Snake camp has been big all these years, and no matter which country around it feels threatened..." Xiao Feng still earnestly advised.


    Song Qingshu outside the window breathes a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Xiao Feng is not in charge of the state of Liao, otherwise it would be a real disaster. Xiao Feng is a real guy. He saved him many times, but he calculated us like this.


    Of course, he also knows that his blame is unreasonable. After all, it''s a business affair. If Xiao Feng doesn''t think about his country, it''s not Xiao Feng. It''s just that he is in charge of his own affairs. There''s nothing to blame.


    To song Qingshu''s surprise, Yelv Hongji didn''t retort, but suddenly nodded and said, "my brother has a point. I worked hard a few days ago..."


    Then there was the scene of the emperor and the officials enjoying themselves. Song Qingshu was in a trance outside the window. He thought Yelv Hongji was really moved by him. After Xiao Feng left, Yelv Hongji immediately put away his smile: "King Wei, I didn''t expect you to be right!"


    "Your Majesty is wise ~" Yelv Yixin came out from behind the screen. He had just hidden very well and his breath was perfectly covered. Xiao Feng didn''t find him.


    Song Qingshu realized that yeluhongji''s performance just now was acting. He had to lament that he underestimated the wisdom of the ancients. Although yeluhongji was a famous mediocre person in history, he had been emperor for such a long time, so he still had some city government and means.


    "I''m so angry. Thanks for sharing the country with him, he actually harbored evil intentions!" Yelv Hongji said more and more angrily and smashed another teacup.


    Yelv Yixin said at the right time: "emperor, please calm down. It happens that Xiao xiamo''s younger sister has entered the palace today. The emperor can go and have a look."


    "Hum, before Xiao xiamo colluded with yeluqi for rebellion, I haven''t settled with him yet, but he was clever and took the initiative to offer his younger sister for glory." Of course, yeluhongji could see what he was up to.


    "It''s rare for the emperor''s son-in-law to know how to return when he has lost his way. Moreover, his sister, who is famous for her beauty, is willing to forgive him when she hears that his brother has committed a crime. If your majesty wants to punish him, it''s better to send all her anger to the beauty. Isn''t it beautiful?" Yelv Yixin said with a pun. Hearing Song Qing''s bibliography outside the door, he was stunned. He thought that these countries on the grassland really wanted to open up a lot in this respect. How dare those ministers of the Han Dynasty talk about this with the emperor?


    Yelv Hongji was really moved: "hum, I''ll go to see what this legendary beauty looks like. If you have any empty words, I''ll wipe you and Xiao Xia together to punish you!"


    Yelv Yixin quickly salivated and said, "how dare I deceive the emperor? I''m satisfied with the emperor." Song Qingshu outside the door frowned. He thought how the father of yelunan immortal had such virtue, and he didn''t know how to give birth to such a fresh and refined daughter.


    Soon Yelv Yixin said goodbye to the emperor and looked at his back. Song Qingshu wanted to take this opportunity to follow him and test him. However, Yelv Hongji also drove to Shen Bijun''s bedroom. He hesitated for a moment and finally followed Yelv Hongji.


    If he doesn''t know Shen Bijun, it''s OK. After all, they''ve been together for such a long time. She just ventured to visit her "injured" self. What''s more, when she was in Shen garden, she promised her father to help him save Shen Bijun from suffering.


    Taking out the jade bracelet from his arms, song Qingshu sighed and finally decided to help her first.


    Shen Bijun is worried in the palace. She has been in the palace for so long that she hasn''t even seen the emperor. She doesn''t know how to survive in the palace.


    Thinking of her revenge for the Shen family, she can''t help but flash a daze in her heart. Is it really wise for her to choose like this? Although she is a young lady who stays at home, she is an official family after all. She knows that the state of Liao is declining and it is difficult to protect herself. Is she really able to help him revenge?


    But there was no other way for her. Now even the people of the Southern Song Dynasty wanted to kill her. It was doomed that she had been abandoned by the state. Now the only hope was Liao.


    At this time, her mind suddenly came up with the sound of a glimpse of that night, but as soon as the expectation rose, she was choked out by her reason: "Song Qingshu and I are not related. Why do you want to take such a big risk to help me? Besides, I heard that he has just become the king of Qi in the state of song recently, how can he offend a country for my sake of a woman?"


    If she used to be a little conceited about her appearance when she was in the shadow of the mountains, her experience during this period crushed all her pride and made her realize how worthless things like beauty are in the eyes of those in power. She can sacrifice her for power, fame and so on without hesitation.


    When she was grieving for her death, she suddenly heard the voice of "long live the emperor" outside. She could not help but stand up nervously. Her heart was beating violently. She didn''t know how to face the man who came in later.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly began to withdraw. She felt that it was too hasty for her to promise Yelv Yixin to enter the palace. But she also knew that there was no room for repentance.


    Soon Yelv Hongji entered the bedroom. Shen Bijun bowed and saluted like the maids around him. He was so nervous that he didn''t dare to look at each other. He only dared to stare at his feet on the ground.


    "Look up." Seeing Shen Bijun''s beautiful image, Yelv Hongji was satisfied with seven points in his heart. He wanted to have a look at his face. He was the emperor. Naturally, he didn''t need any euphemistic methods to give orders directly.


    A trace of humiliation flashed through Shen Bijun''s heart. You know, she was a famous beauty in Shanyin city. All the princes and grandsons tried their best to see her, but now she has to look up like goods to let men examine her.


    But she had no other choice but to slowly look up and show a pretty face, which made yeluhongji''s breathing become a bit heavy.


    He had heard Xiao xiamo and Yelv Yixin describe how beautiful she was. In fact, he didn''t pay much attention to her. After all, what kind of woman has she never met? Especially his queen is a beautiful woman, he does not believe that this woman is more beautiful than his queen.


    However, when Shen Bijun raised his head, Yelv Hongji instantly realized that he was wrong. This woman was more beautiful than all the women he had seen before. Even his beautiful queen was slightly inferior only by her appearance. Of course, the Queen''s natural charm was far beyond the young girl''s match. Generally speaking, Mei Lanzhu and Ju were better at winning.


    "You all step back!" Yeluhongji''s belly suddenly raised a flame and waved to the eunuch in the room.

 Chapter 1541

    When Yelv Hongji looked at her, Shen Bijun also took the opportunity to look at each other. She saw the Dragon robed man full of whiskers and powerful expression. However, as a young lady who grew up in the south, she preferred the elegant and uninhibited style of Xiao shiilang, but her face was full of whiskers, It is far beyond her psychological endurance.


    Seeing that the other party has dispersed the eunuch, Shen Bijun can''t help but clap. Although she has decided to enter the palace, she finds that she is not ready.


    Yeluhongji sat directly beside the bed, patted aside, and said in the tone of command, "come here!"


    Shen Bijun''s face suddenly changed. She had imagined countless scenes of getting along with the emperor before, but she didn''t expect that the other side was so direct. It seemed that she was going to spoil her now.


    "Well?" Seeing her standing in the same place, Yelv Hongji couldn''t help glancing at her, showing a dissatisfied look.


    Shen Bijun opened his mouth, but his mouth was dry and he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t help but secretly regretted himself. He usually boasted of his wisdom and literary talent, but his brain was blank at the critical moment.


    Yeluhong was angry because of Xiao Feng. Seeing her look like this, he became more and more unhappy. Fortunately, Shen Bijun''s face value was high enough, otherwise he would have broken out.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t move, Yelv Hongji thought that she was a shy girl and couldn''t manage so much. He got up and went forward, reached out and grabbed her.


    "The Emperor... The emperor." Shen Bijun was so flustered that he couldn''t speak quickly. He wanted to find a reason to get out of the way, but his mind was blank. He didn''t want any idea.


    Yelv Hongji pulls her to the window and kisses her face. Shen Bijun exclaims in horror. He doesn''t know where the strength comes from. He pushes it away and hides in the corner like a frightened rabbit.


    After being rejected for three or four times, Yelv Hongji''s face sank: "the people in your family are becoming more and more disrespectful. My brother colludes with Yelv Qi to plot against me, and my sister disobeys me. Do you want to be killed?"


    Hearing his words, Shen Bijun remembered the purpose of entering the palace. If she could not please the emperor, how could she avenge her parents? But do you really want to commit to this bear like man in front of you


    Yelv Hongji, on the other hand, took advantage of her absence and carried her to the bed. He tore off her coat. As the emperor of the nineties, he was angry, so he didn''t feel pity for her.


    Shen Bijun''s eyes were filled with tears when she felt a chill on her body. However, she was afraid that she would annoy the other party and lead to failure. She had to resist the tears. She found that she had never suffered so much.


    All of a sudden, Shen Bijun felt the other side''s pressure on him. Shen Bijun almost didn''t close his breath because of the other side''s heavy body: "is this the moment at last..."


    She closed her eyes in recognition of her fate. After a long time, she opened her eyes unexpectedly, because the imaginary things did not come, and the emperor did not move when he pressed on her.


    "How, still enjoy the feeling of being pressed by men, reluctant to get up?" At this time, a joking voice suddenly rang out beside him.


    Shen Bijun looked back and saw a man leaning on the bedside looking at him with a smile. Her familiar face suddenly relaxed her. She was not the only one who was Zhao.


    "Why are you here?" Shen Bijun''s mind could not turn around at this time.


    "If I''m not here, you can''t be given by yeluhongji." Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. Although he followed Yelv Hongji, it took a little effort to avoid his imperial bodyguard. Fortunately, he arrived in time and didn''t let Shen Bijun be taken advantage of.


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red. Although she hadn''t heard Fei Yuqing''s classic joke, it didn''t prevent her from understanding the meaning of Hei hei. Then she noticed that Yelv Hongji had fainted, and she couldn''t help looking pale: "what''s the matter with him?"


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t die. I just fainted." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Shen Bijun glared at him fiercely, and obviously couldn''t figure out the way he didn''t care at this time: "do you know that this is a big crime to kill the nine ethnic groups? Hurry up and take advantage of no one''s discovery and find an opportunity to slip out of the palace. I''ll help you delay for a while."


    Looking at her worried appearance, the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rises more and more. How kind-hearted this little girl is, she still knows to worry about him at this time.


    "You still laugh?" Shen Bijun is going crazy. He feels that he can''t distinguish between the important and the negative. Now he''s still hanging around there.


    "You really don''t have to wear clothes?" Song Qingshu pointed to her chest and said jokingly.


    Shen Bijun looked down, and then remembered that Yelv Hongji had just torn her coat. He was so frightened that he turned away in a moment. In his voice, he cried: "close your eyes quickly!"


    Song Qingshu curled his mouth and said, "I just showed my shoulders and arms. I can''t see anything else. It''s nothing in my hometown." But Shen Bijun didn''t listen to him at all. From childhood, it was the education of a lady that made her feel that it was a matter of chastity.


    Seeing her extreme reaction, song Qingshu knew that it was inconvenient to continue to tease, so he had to say, "what are you flustered about? I have not been sent to the Jingshi room..." he thought that he was not lying. He was sent to the Jingshi room, but he didn''t become a eunuch in the end.


    Shen Bijun was misled. At this time, she had finished her clothes. She turned around and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to mention your sadness..."


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu''s open-minded attitude made Shen Bijun admire him. He said that he could not be open-minded, because there was no such thing at all.


    "By the way, why did you save me?" Shen Bijun suddenly thought of something. He asked and looked anxiously at Yelv Hongji. The emperor was knocked unconscious. How should this end.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I was entrusted by your father on his deathbed and promised to save you." As he said this, he took out a keepsake given to him by censor Shen.


    Seeing his father''s belongings, Shen Bijun burst into tears: "Dad ~" this is the keepsake that his father had agreed with her in private. Outsiders will not know, so it is forbidden for someone to steal or rob his belongings to cheat her.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Shen." During this period of time, looking at the girl pretending to be strong, song Qingshu can''t help comforting her.


    "Since you''ve met my father, how did he die?" After crying for a while, Shen Bijun suddenly raised his head and looked nervously at Song Qingshu.

 Chapter 1542

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and said about what happened that night. At last, he added apologetically, "that man is very good at martial arts. I was in a hurry to save people, and he escaped."


    "If you didn''t show up, I''m afraid my father would have suffered more," Shen Bijun was considerate and didn''t blame him. "By the way, do you know the identity of that man?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "the man was wearing a mask, obviously deliberately hiding any characteristics that could expose his identity."


    "Who on earth is so vicious that we have to destroy all the Shen family?" Shen Bijun clenched his fists, and there was a faint bleeding mark on his lips.


    Song Qingshu analyzed: "according to your father''s last words, it should be aimed at the deer cutting knife of the Shen family."


    "Deer knife, deer knife again!" Thinking of the fact that she had been a good princess because of this Dao, and now that it has killed the whole Shen family, Shen Bijun hates her, "where does this broken Dao come from so much magic?"


    Song Qingshu carefully looks at Shen Bijun''s reaction. At the beginning, Shen Yan claimed that he didn''t know the secret of the deer cutting knife, but he didn''t prevent himself from saying that on purpose. Now I''m afraid Shen Bijun''s reaction is really unknown.


    "After you were caught, who did that knife fall into?" Song Qingshu knew that as long as he knew who was holding the deer cutting knife, then who was behind this period of time.


    Shen Bijun opened his mouth to answer. Suddenly he thought of something and said suspiciously, "you don''t mean to cover my confession." The experience during this period of time made her no longer believe others as before, especially Xue Yiren had asked her the same question before, which naturally made her alert.


    "How can you master martial arts as a zither player, and how can you show up in Jiangnan Shenyuan, if you are not from outside the pass?" The more Shen Bijun said, the more suspicious he became.


    Song Qingshu began to smile bitterly and said half true and half false: "because I was entrusted by your father on his deathbed, I have been investigating your whereabouts. Not long ago, I happened to know that you were locked up in King Wei''s house. Just as there was a zither player recruiting, I disguised as a zither player and sneaked into the house. Those identities should be checked by King Wei''s house."


    "So it is," Shen Bijun nodded slowly, but she still did not dispel her worries. "You are not related to our Shen family. Why do you try so hard to save me? I don''t believe there are such good people in this world who don''t ask for repayment." All kinds of things happened during this period made her realize the ugliness of human heart.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know how to explain it, but jokingly said, "maybe Miss Shen is too beautiful. You know, men can''t refuse the attraction of beautiful women."


    Shen Bijun was just questioning. When he heard his reply, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Sai Xue''s skin was instantly covered with a layer of blush: "bah, it''s not honest after being castrated..."


    As song Qingshu breathes, the little girl is less and less like a lady.


    At this time, Shen Bijun also realized that something was wrong and said with an apologetic face: "sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    What else can song Qingshu say? He can only wave his hand: "forget it, adults don''t remember villains."


    "Er ~" Shen Bijun couldn''t help but stop talking. Seeing that the other party began to rummage Yelv Hongji, he was shocked. "What if you wake him up?" She had just been distracted by the news of Shen Yuan. Now she came back to her senses. She was in a cold sweat. Now she is in the palace. When Yelv Hongji wakes up, she and Zhao can''t fly.


    "Just to wake him up." Song Qingshu smiles at her and then unties Yelv Hongji''s sleeping cave.


    Yelv Hongji opened his eyes in a daze. Before he knew what was going on, he was attracted by a pair of dark eyes in front of him. In the dark, a voice told him: "you have trusted the new imperial concubine, and the other party is very satisfied with you. You are Longyan Dayue, and give it as huifei..."


    Seeing Yelv Hongji open his eyes, Shen Bijun''s hair bristles with fright. However, to his surprise, Yelv Hongji doesn''t fly into a rage, but sits there with a blank face.


    Listening to song Qingshu''s words, Shen Bijun was in the clouds. Just when he was strange, he saw Yelv Hongji nodding, mechanically repeating what he had just said, and then he went to sleep.


    "What the hell is going on?" Shen Bijun completely confused, can''t help but come forward to ask.


    Song Qingshu replied casually, "just a little magic can make him forget what happened just now, so you don''t have to worry that he will punish you when he wakes up."


    "It''s amazing." Shen Bijun opened his mouth and did not recover from the shock.


    After dealing with yeluhongji''s affairs, song Qingshu asked again, "now you should tell me who has the deer knife."


    Thinking that the other party was holding his father''s keepsake, Shen Bijun did not hide any more: "at the beginning, the motorcade was attacked by Xiao shiyilang, and I was also hijacked by him all the way to the capital..."


    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a strange color: "it''s him who came to rob the wedding today. I can see that he is very good to you."


    "He did treat me with courtesy all the way," Shen Bijun sighed, "but if he hadn''t caught me, I wouldn''t have been a prisoner."


    "He''s just a knife in other people''s hands. He can''t help it." Song Qingshu naturally disdains to slander others. In some ways, Xiao Shilang is quite good.


    "Yes, although he was the front deputy of the Imperial Palace, he was saved by Yelv Yixin when he was a child, so he secretly listened to Yelv Yixin." After all, Shen Bijun is a famous talented woman. Through her previous contact, she also found out the relationship between Xiao Shilang and Yelv Yixin.


    "He won''t tell you anything." Song Qingshu chuckled, but his heart was heavy. It was Yelv Yixin! Although he had speculated before, he was not sure after all. Now that he knew that he was going to be an enemy with jerunan''s father, he was still very entangled.


    "I don''t know how Murong Jingyue influenced him." Song Qingshu naturally understood that there must be another cunning fox behind the other party.


    "Isn''t that what you said? Beautiful women always have an advantage in this respect." Shen Bijun''s smile is full of self mockery. It is obvious that beauty has not brought her happiness, but more misfortune.


    "The darkest time has passed, everything will be better, believe me." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Shen Bijun laughed, obviously just as a general consolation words, did not take it seriously.


    "Go to sleep for a while. You must have stayed up all night last night." Feeling tired in her eyes, song Qingshu advised.


    Shen Bijun took a look at Yelv Hongji and said with a bitter smile, "how can I sleep under such circumstances?"


    "I''ll be there to protect you. You can rest assured." Song Qingshu mentions Yelv Hongji and throws him behind the screen so that he doesn''t scare Shen Bijun.


    Who knows that Shen Bijun still didn''t move, but looked at him. Song Qingshu finally responded and couldn''t help laughing: "did you forget that I came out of Jingshi room?" It''s not that he has a habit of pretending to be a eunuch, but that he has to go in and out of Shen Bijun''s place frequently next time. Having this identity as a cover can avoid a lot of embarrassment on both sides.


    "I''m sorry ~" Shen Bijun just reflected. She thought that the other party was entrusted by her father to save herself, but she was still sacrificed so much that she was full of guilt. She thought that it would hurt his heart if she showed her dislike for him again?


    Thinking that she couldn''t drive the other out, she reached out and began to unbutton her clothes, intending to undress and go to bed.

 Chapter 1543

    Watching Shen Bijun undress in front of her face, song Qingshu suddenly loses her mind. Although he deliberately misleads the other party for the convenience of getting along next time, she takes off her clothes in front of her face, which is too hearty.


    But now it''s not convenient for him to say it. After all, if she knows the truth, he will be in trouble if she gets angry. However, he doesn''t want to take advantage of it and turns around without any trace.


    The woman''s mind must be more delicate after all. Although his action is slight, Shen Bijun still noticed it. He didn''t expect that he was such a gentleman. His heart warmed and his eyes softened a little. However, he felt a little uncomfortable when he thought of being sent to the Jingshi room.


    Last night, thinking of going to the palace today, Shen Bijun was so uneasy that he didn''t sleep all night. Today, he experienced the wedding robbery and Yelv Hongji''s fright. At this time, Shen Bijun felt sleepy and soon went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I suddenly realize that someone is pushing her beside the bed. Shen Bijun wakes up in fright and covers her chest tightly with the quilt.


    Looking at her like a frightened rabbit, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "just to remind you that Yelv Hongji is about to wake up, you should prepare in advance."


    "So it''s you," Shen Bijun said, looking embarrassed. He suddenly noticed the bright sky outside and said, "I slept all night?"


    Song Qingshu was also depressed: "I didn''t expect you to sleep so long. I thought you would have a rest for me, but I can''t bear to shout you out when you are asleep."


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red when she thought of it: "thank you ~" last night''s sleep was the most steady one for her. Since she was kidnapped, she always worried about being insulted, so she would wake up with a little disturbance, I haven''t experienced the feeling of sleeping till dawn for a long time.


    "Just pretend you were spoiled by the emperor last night." Song Qingshu began to entrust Tao.


    "But I''m afraid he''ll find the flaw later." Shen Bijun said timidly.


    Song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, he is fascinated by my magic, and won''t find any flaws, but the eunuchs in the palace are in a bit of trouble." Having been in the palace for so long, he naturally knew that there were special people to record the emperor''s daily life, especially the emperor''s favorite concubines, who had extremely detailed records. He was worried that the royal family''s blood was impure and was stolen by other people''s descendants.


    "The rest is fine, just a piece of red white silk." Song Qingshu pointed out the biggest flaw.


    "Ah?" Shen Bijun was suddenly dumbfounded. Although her physiological knowledge was extremely poor in this era, the woman still knew about it. Her face suddenly turned red, and she faltered and said, "this... How can I do this, I..."


    Seeing her nervous appearance, song Qingshu had to sigh that the imagination of people in this world is really poor. For future generations, anyone who has watched TV knows that any finger blood can be done.


    "I didn''t let you really get red," Song Qingshu had to give the world''s ignorant girls popular science and health knowledge, "just bite your fingers and sprinkle some on the bed."


    "With... With mine?" Shen Bijun has not come back to his senses yet. At the same time, he admires each other''s wonderful ideas, so he easily comes up with a solution.


    "Do you still use mine?" Song Qingshu rolled his eyes. Although he was pitiful, it didn''t mean that he helped each other without principle.


    "All right." Shen Bijun was wronged by him, but he still held out his finger.


    Looking at her several times to want and can''t speak, song Qingshu sighed: "really is a gold lady." Then he took her hand and stabbed her finger with sword Qi.


    "Ah ~" Shen Bijun exclaimed, but he realized something and quickly closed his mouth. Tears were oozing from his eyes.


    Holding her finger, he squeezed a few drops of blood out of the sheet. Song Qingshu nodded: "that''s about it."


    Shen Bijun drew back his hand, gently sucked his finger and said timidly, "you hurt me..."


    By a gorgeous girl staring at her eyes watery, and then hear her speak in such a tone, Rao is song Qingshu determined, also can''t help but heart.


    "Emperor, we are ready to go to court." The eunuch''s voice came from outside the door. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to delay. He quickly asked Shen Bijun for a few words. Then he untied yeluhongji''s sleeping cave and took the opportunity to hide behind the screen to make sure there was no mistake later.


    After all, Shen Bijun was born into an official family. Although he was a little nervous and astringent at the beginning, he adjusted better and better and managed to deal with the situation without danger.


    Yelv Hongji didn''t find any flaws. Because he was moved, he thought he had spoiled the other party last night. He wanted to be satisfied with the conquest. He was in a better mood. He named her huifei and rewarded her with a lot of things. Then he went to court contentedly.


    Since it''s almost dawn, it''s not convenient for song Qingshu to stay in Shen Bijun''s bedroom. After all, all the maids and mothers will come in later, so he said goodbye to her and went all the way back to his yard.


    As soon as he got back to the room, there was a knock on the door. Song Qingshu was stunned. He opened the door and saw Gao Gonggong standing at the door who had saved him in Jingshi room.


    They exchanged a few words of bland blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah bla


    "Queen?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Don''t you know your mission?" Gao Gonggong said suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu nodded in a hurry: "I know. I just thought that when I entered the palace yesterday, I heard the eunuch talking about the empress''s astonishment. I was just curious for a moment."


    Gao Gonggong then said with a smile: "it''s a good idea. The empress has always been gorgeous. The three palaces and six courtyards only favor her. But now that huifei has entered the palace, I think the two empresses will share equally in the future."


    After a few more words of chatting, Gao Gonggong said with half entrustment and half warning: "I want to figure out how to stand out, otherwise the king of Wei will blame you, and no one can save you."


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, has a headache. He doesn''t know what kind of task the king of Wei assigned to the real Zhao only. Now he has to go one step at a time. At the same time, he can''t help but have a great curiosity about the gorgeous queen.

 Chapter 1544

    Song Qingshu is curious about the empress. It''s not only that she heard the eunuchs and maids talking about her in private when she entered the palace yesterday, but also that the reason is that in order to find out the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue and suspect that he was hiding in the palace, she asked her when she saved Xiao Zhonghui. After all, she has been in the palace for so many years, It''s easier to find anomalies.


    As a result, after rescuing her and Yuan Chengzhi, Xiao Zhonghui told him that he had always thought that there was a very suspicious person in the palace, the queen, who was the leader of the harem. As soon as she entered the palace, she was all in love. The harem had never been a good place. Many concubines secretly designed to deal with her. As a result, every time she was able to survive the crisis, What''s more exaggerated is that those concubines who framed her will soon get retribution, and all of them will come to a miserable end.


    Therefore, there are various strange rumors in the harem. Because the Queen''s name is Xiao Guanyin, it is said that she is the reincarnation of Goddess Guanyin, and no one dares to deal with her.


    "Xiao Guanyin?" Song Qingshu secretly said that the empress of Liao state was very famous in history. It seemed that she was involved in an adultery case with palace people. Although the mainstream view thinks that she was wronged, some people also think that the adultery is not groundless.


    "I don''t know who has such a good fortune." Song Qingshu thinks that according to the description of these people in the Imperial Palace, the empress is proficient in music and gorgeous. She can be said to be the best among women. If she can be her guest of the curtain, that person will be killed later.


    After all, he was a little tired because he didn''t sleep all night. Although with his current cultivation, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sleep for a day or two, it''s better to have sleep than not.


    As for sleeping in the palace in the daytime is not a problem, anyway, now that he has just been "cleaned" from the Jingshi room, he should have been quiet, so no one will disturb him.


    After sleeping for most of the day, song Qingshu wakes up and decides to go to the imperial palace to see if he can find out some information about the queen and be ready for the upcoming mysterious mission.


    As a result, he didn''t get the Queen''s information. Instead, he heard another more surprising news. Some time ago, Xiao Zhonghui, the concubine of Wen, was suspected of having an affair with a man in the palace. The front Department of the palace was dismissed because of poor supervision.


    Originally, a front hall secretary was dismissed when he was dismissed, but this man was the one song Qingshu knew. He was Xiao Yuanshan, Xiao Feng''s father!


    Xiao Yuanshan was the commander in chief of Shanjun army under the Empress Dowager''s command when he was young. He was famous for his martial arts. Unfortunately, he was attacked outside Yanmen pass and disappeared for 30 years. He returned home with Xiao Feng not long ago. Yelv Hongji learned that he was Longyan Dayue, and immediately appointed him as the chief inspector in charge of the imperial palace.


    "Concubine Wen has been in the palace for two years. Xiao DA has just been in office for a few months. How can he be in charge?" Obviously, people in the palace were also shocked. A couple of eunuchs passing by were whispering there.


    "Keep quiet. You''re not going to die. You dare to figure out the meaning in private. In this deep palace, if you say more, you''ll lose. The less you know, the better." An elder next to him hurriedly taught him a lesson.


    "Yes ~" the eunuch nodded busily.


    Although their voices were small, they couldn''t hide song Qingshu''s ears. Watching them go away, they could not help sighing. In this world where people''s lives are like weeds, these little people can only save their lives as much as possible.


    The little eunuch was puzzled because of his limited vision. It was not difficult for song Qingshu, who got enough information, to judge the implication behind it.


    "It seems that Yelv Hongji is going to attack Xiao Feng." Song Qingshu was almost cheated by the scene that the two monarchs and ministers enjoyed each other yesterday. It can only be said that these politicians are born actors.


    Next, song Qingshu sneaks out of the palace and tells Zhao Min and xue''er about the progress in the palace. After all, the two women are still worried about him.


    After listening to his story, Zhao Min obviously came to the same conclusion: "Xiao Feng is finished!"


    Song Qingshu just guessed that Yelv Hongji would attack Xiao Feng, but he was not sure how long later. Zhao Min was born in the royal family, so he couldn''t be more clear about this drama.


    "Look, as early as tonight, as late as tomorrow, Yelv Hongji will attack Xiao Feng." Zhao Min said directly.


    "So fast?" Song Qingshu was very surprised. The speed was beyond his expectation.


    "This is the so-called fast knife chopping chaos," Zhao Min chuckled. "Even you don''t think it''s possible, and Xiao Feng won''t think of it. On the contrary, it''s not so easy for Yelv Hongji to prepare for Xiao Feng after a long time. If I guess correctly, Yelv Hongji will announce Xiao Feng to the palace for consolation on the ground of Xiao Yuanshan''s dismissal. After he enters the palace, it''s much easier to deal with him. "


    Hearing this, song Qingshu was stunned. After a long time, he sighed: "I didn''t know what self destruction of the Great Wall was before, but I saw it with my own eyes this time."


    "You look hesitant. Are you going to inform Xiao Feng secretly?" Zhao Min says suddenly.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally said: "after all, I have a meeting with him, and I admire him very much. If I know he is in danger and just sit back and ignore him, it''s really hard for my conscience."


    Zhao Min said: "if you are just a rich man, I naturally agree with you to save him in advance, but now you are determined to be in the world, how can you get excited? Is saving Xiao Feng good for Daye? On the contrary, when yeluhongji destroys the Great Wall, Liao will be in a state of collapse. At that time, it will be very easy for the Golden Snake camp to take the land of Liao again. Otherwise, you are ready to face the fierce and invincible Xiao Feng on the battlefield? "


    "This..." the reason why song Qingshu hesitated was that his reason could see all this, but reason was one thing and emotion was another.


    "Don''t forget what the purpose of this visit is to prevent Liao from going south and song from attacking Jin." Zhao Min sneered.


    One side of the ice and snow son finally opened his mouth: "the princess doesn''t have to blame him too much. In fact, I don''t want to see him become the kind of cold-blooded person who only looks at the interests and ignores the friendship."


    Zhao Min rolled his eyes: "elder sister, you just spoil him too much. You think about everything for him."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "a junior girl holding a BRIC, a gentle elder sister is the best."


    "Yes, I''m the only one who''s bad." Zhao Min pouted her lips and began to sulk.


    Song Qingshu quickly flattered him: "the princess is very clever. She can be called Zhuge among women. There must be a way to be loyal and righteous."


    Zhao Min''s face looked better. He snorted and then said, "it''s not without a way to fulfill the interests of the snake camp and your brotherhood."

 Chapter 1545

    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, he hurriedly leaned over and said, "I''m still looking forward to the bishop of the county."


    Zhao minbai took a look, and then said, "you can sit by and watch Yelv Hongji start, and then save him from the prison? This will not only fulfill the brotherhood, but also serve a tiger general. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone? "


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "but what if Yelv Hongji didn''t just imprison him, just kill him?"


    Zhao Min shook his head: "based on my understanding of yeluhongji''s character, he would not choose to kill Xiao Feng. First, Xiao Feng is his sworn brother and the king of the southern court of Liao state. Over the years, the God of war in the hearts of Khitans has killed him so much; Second, with his great success, most of the time he will lead the army into the palace Golden Snake camp, forcing you to hand over yeluqi and Xiao banhe, and then return to show off in front of Xiao Feng. Of course, if he wins, it''s a good thing to say that if he is beaten by you, Xiao Feng will surely die in his anger. "


    "The way of thinking of these superiors is indeed traceable." Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. During the Three Kingdoms period, Tian Feng also persuaded Yuan Shao not to go to the south for the time being and was put into prison. Then Yuan Shao was defeated in the Guandu war. The jailer excitedly told him that he could be released. However, Tian Feng felt that if Yuan Shao won the Guandu war, he would be released when he was in a good mood. Now that Yuan Shao was defeated, he would be dead. Later, he didn''t expect that.


    "After hearing what the princess said, it''s better to read for ten years." Song Qingshu saluted, and his mood suddenly brightened.


    Zhao Min said with a smile, "if you just care, you will be confused. How are you getting along with that young lady of the Shen family?"


    "You this tone how strange..." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, did not save her things from Yelv Hongji last night, after all, do not want to arouse the two women''s jealousy, in order to divert each other''s attention, quickly mentioned the task about the queen.


    After listening to his description, Zhao Min really pondered: "no wonder Yelv Yixin wants to get a zither player in, so she wants to get close to the queen..." suddenly she thought of something and looked at him suspiciously: "people in the palace let you a big man into the palace like this? No response? "


    "Of course there is..." Song Qingshu said the story of going to Jingshi room in a depressed way, which made Zhao Min laugh, and even the snow on one side could not help smiling.


    After laughing enough, Zhao Minfang continued: "since Yelv Yixin wants to make sure that you are a man and let you approach the queen, obviously he wants you to hook up with the queen."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "as the queen of the harem, what a status, and how can she take a fancy to just a zither player? Why does Yelv Yixin have the confidence to think that Zhao can only complete the task?"


    Zhao Min spread his hand: "I''m also very curious, but you need to check these things yourself."


    "It seems time to go to the queen." Song Qingshu nodded. At the beginning, Xiao Zhonghui also said that if there was anyone suspicious in the palace, it was the queen. If you want to find out her secret, you have to see the queen in person.


    "By the way, I heard that the empress is gorgeous. Our son song will not fall into other people''s trap at that time. Are you happy to miss Shu?" Zhao Min''s face came up suddenly, and said with great banter.


    Smelling the elegant fragrance from her, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling: "is the queen of laoshizi more beautiful than the princess and Xueer''s sister? I can hold her in front of you. How can I fall into her beauty trap?"


    One side of the ice and snow son face a red: "you two flirt, don''t take me in, I this kind of beauty can''t dare to compare with the princess sister."


    Zhao Min was ashamed and said angrily, "sister, what nonsense are you talking about? If anyone says you are not as beautiful as me, unless he is blind..."


    Seeing the two girls make a mess, song Qingshu doesn''t think that the harmony between them is pretended. For Xuexue Er, she will never disclose her relationship with herself in her life as Mrs. Hu; For Zhao Min, she has no conflict of interest with xuebing''er at all. On the contrary, because of her unclear relationship with herself, she has some sympathy with xuebing''er.


    "It''s better than a mess in the back palace." Song Qingshu wiped his cold sweat, because the situation on the other side of the palace is changing rapidly, and he did not dare to come out for a long time. After saying goodbye to the two girls, he went back to the palace.


    Who knows, just returned to the palace, just a maid stood at his door, see him back, immediately dissatisfied and said: "where have you been?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "elder sister is looking for me?" Although Zhao''s only age is older than that of the other party, he is the "old man" in the palace. As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to see and the kid is difficult to deal with. He shouts his elder sister to avoid some unnecessary trouble.


    "Who do you want?" the maid snorted angrily. "Zhao Yiwei, the queen asked you to come over."


    "Queen?" Song Qingshu was really surprised. He was worried that he didn''t know how to stand out and attract the Queen''s attention at the next royal banquet. He didn''t know that she had come to her.


    "Hurry up, time has been delayed for a long time." The maid in waiting turned to lead the way.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to follow. At the same time, he thought in his heart: Why did the queen find herself? According to reason, Zhao only and the queen did not know each other. Why did a high queen summon a zither player who had just entered the palace.


    "What do you call my sister?" In order to get information, song Qingshu had to start with this maid in waiting.


    "Surname Shan." The maid replied coldly.


    "Sister Shan, I don''t know what the empress wants from me all of a sudden?" Song Qingshu took out a gold jewelry and handed it to him.


    The maid of honor, surnamed Shan, took the jewelry, and her face looked a little better: "how can we, who are now people, guess what she wants? But you don''t have to worry. It should be a good thing for your mother to come to you today. "


    "Good thing?" Song Qingshu looks strange and thinks that if Zhao is really here, he will be scared to pee. As soon as he enters the palace, he is summoned by the queen. Who knows if he will lose his head by accident.


    However, Song Qing''s master of calligraphy was bold. Seeing that he could not find any useful information, he simply walked all the way to the palace.


    Along the way, Shan Gongnu led him to a remote place with few people. Song Qingshu couldn''t help wondering: "is it not that the Queen''s invitation is just a cover, but who is going to harm himself?"


    However, his worry did not last long. Suddenly, he was suddenly enlightened. A magnificent palace stood in front of him. With his familiarity with the palace, he soon recognized that a palace of this size could only be enjoyed by the queen.


    Only to his surprise, they didn''t come to the main entrance of the dormitory, but went in through a side door.


    "It''s sneaky. It doesn''t mean well at first sight." Song Qingshu was also on guard.


    I don''t know if it''s a lonely road or some other reason. I didn''t meet any other maids along the way.


    Rao is also a little hairy in Song Qingshu. He feels that he has fallen into a big trap. Suddenly, he smells a sweet smell like orchid, orchid and musk. It turns out that they have entered a side hall.


    "Niang Niang, Zhao Yi has brought it." The maid in waiting knelt down and saluted.


    "I see. You go down first." A sweet voice rang softly.


    ---


    I don''t know whether I caught a cold or something these two days. I have a fever, dizziness and brain swelling. So I broke it yesterday. I''m very sorry

 Chapter 1546

    The meaning of Mingming''s words is very normal, but the sound in the ear makes people''s heart beat faster and their faces turn red. It can really be called coquettish.


    Song Qingshu secretly said that he was strange. He thought that the queen knew how to flatter. No wonder she gathered 3000 people to love her. At the same time, what made him strange was that the voice sounded familiar, but after careful thinking, he couldn''t remember whose voice it was.


    Looking up curiously, I saw a graceful woman lying on the Hu chair behind the layers of gauze curtain, especially the exaggerated and graceful line between the waist and buttocks, which was enough to make any man crazy.


    "It''s a pity I can''t see my face." Song Qingshu was very sorry. Although he had profound skills, he could not see clearly. If there was only one layer of gauze, he might be able to see clearly, but these layers of curtains were enough to stop his eyes.


    "I heard that you are a new zither player?" When the maid of honor went down, the queen spoke again.


    Song Qingshu''s voice was too coquettish when he heard it. He didn''t like the empress of the world, but like the Huakui on the Qinhuai River.


    "Back to the empress, just entered the palace two days ago." Song Qingshu suddenly felt awe struck. He was used to seeing gorgeous beauties. Now why are he so confused when he doesn''t even see them? His nose wrinkled, smelling the sweet smell in the air, he could not help thinking.


    As soon as he entered the room, he felt that the aroma in the air was too sweet. Now, after careful consideration, I''m afraid that there is a certain element of amorous drugs in the aroma. Although he is highly skilled and almost invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, such amorous drugs are not poisons. They just arouse people''s thoughts, so even he can''t help falling in love.


    "The queen is more and more mysterious." Song Qingshu is more and more curious about her.


    "I''ve heard that you are good at playing piano, so let''s play it live." The Queen''s lazy but amorous voice came again from behind the veil.


    Song Qingshu''s thoughts are flying. The meaning of the Queen''s words is that someone secretly recommended himself to her. The person who recommended himself obviously didn''t have a good heart. No accident, he should be Yelv Yixin''s person.


    It seems that they are really going to let Zhao only collude with the queen, and they don''t know where the confidence comes from? Although song Qingshu boasted of his charm, he was not so arrogant that he could conquer the empress of Mu Yi by relying on an ordinary zither player. What''s more, how could he really do such a thing for Yelv Yixin.


    But now it''s not time for a showdown. What should be dealt with still needs to be dealt with. Now the queen asks him to play the piano. He can''t turn around and go.


    After a look, he found that a Guqin was ready beside him. Song Qingshu sat down and began to think about what to play for her. However, he had learned it from the crash course, and it was very difficult for him to grasp it as easily as a real master, so he had to play one he knew best.


    After playing, song Qingshu blushed a little. He felt that he didn''t play very well this time, and that he could only play in accordance with the rules. I''m afraid the queen would be disappointed. That''s all right. The main thing is how to explain to Yelv Yixin next?


    However, to his surprise, the queen did not show any disappointment. Instead, she asked, "I heard you are from Jiangnan?"


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu was surprised that the queen didn''t really care about piano skills. No wonder Yelv Yixin wanted Shen Bijun to teach him the local conditions and customs of the south before. It seems that she was preparing for the queen.


    "It''s really from Jiangnan." Song Qingshu is also curious about why she, a queen of Liao, is so interested in the news of Jiangnan.


    "Tell me what happened in Jiangnan recently." The queen moved, apparently adjusting her posture.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Unexpectedly, she didn''t ask him about the local conditions and customs of the south. It seems that all the preparations before Yelv Yixin were in vain, but it was hard for him, because he had just left Jiangnan not long ago.


    "If you want to talk about a big event, it should be the peace negotiation between the Song Dynasty and Mongolia. Mongolia returned the land of Sichuan to the Song Dynasty. Then in order to decide who should take the military power in Sichuan, there was a martial arts contest within the Song Dynasty. Finally, Wu Tiande of the Wu family in Deshun defeated Murong''s Murong Fu and got the position; Another important event is the princess to be of the Southern Song Dynasty, the daughter of the Shen family, who was robbed and whose whereabouts are unknown. Moreover, the Shen family in Shanyin was destroyed overnight... "Song Qingshu thought about the important events that happened not long ago, picked out some of the most dramatic things and said them. He thought that the queen should be curious about this kind of things when she was in the deep palace, Of course, he instinctively skipped his own business.


    Who knows that after he said it again, the queen in it was noncommittal. After a long time, she said, "it''s said that song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake, came to Jiangnan some time ago and was also named king of Qi, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t expect to take the initiative to inquire about her own affairs. Song Qingshu was immediately dumbfounded. No matter how narcissistic he was, he couldn''t be so narcissistic that he felt that he could make the Queen''s heart flutter just by a name. He really didn''t know what the other party''s intention was.


    "Song Qingshu was indeed named the king of Qi, because he saved dozens of princesses from the state of Jin and promoted the return of Mongolia to Sichuan, so..."


    Before he finished, the queen interrupted him and asked, "I heard that he was married to two of the princesses who were rescued?"


    In a daze, song Qingshu replied, "yes, he made an engagement with Princess Chengde and Princess Roufu of the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Only heard the queen sneer: "hum, two princesses, the emperor of the Southern Dynasty is quite willing."


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he can''t figure out the context of the other party, and he doesn''t know how to answer.


    Then the queen asked, "is Princess Chengde and Princess Roufu very beautiful?"


    "It''s very beautiful," Song Qingshu just wanted to answer. Suddenly he thought of Zhao''s only identity, and quickly changed his words. "The two princesses are high above the others. A small grasshopper, how can he meet the two princesses?"


    "What''s above is the Huanyi courtyard." The queen snorted, and her tone was obviously unfair.


    "How does the queen feel jealous?" Song Qingshu soon put this idea out of his mind, which was ridiculous.


    At this time, the distant eunuch''s shrill voice of "the emperor arrives" suddenly came. Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t want to meet Yelv Hongji at this time. After all, the superior is moody. Now Zhao''s only identity is low. If he pushes him down and cuts him down, he will have to expose his identity.


    "Niang Niang, I''ll leave first." Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    The queen behind the veil suddenly sat up straight, her voice was a little less lazy than before, and she was a little more anxious: "it''s too late, you quickly hide in the room."


    "What?" Song Qingshu can''t believe his ears. When he goes out and meets the emperor, he will be reprimanded at most. If he is found hiding in the Queen''s bedroom, it''s really yellow mud. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement.


    Although he was a eunuch on the surface, there was no lack of maids or even concubines in the Imperial Palace who were empty and lonely. If he was taken as the Queen''s food object by Yelv Hongji, it would be over. What''s more, he was not a real eunuch.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, the fragrant wind suddenly blew on her nose. It turned out that the queen had come out of the veil quickly, and she took him by the hand and went inside.

 Chapter 1547

    Xiao Guanyin''s hand was very soft, and the small white jade like arm that was slightly exposed in his sleeve made people feel even more anxious. However, today''s song Qingshu, of course, is not an astringent young man. He is not fascinated. Instead, he looks at each other carefully, because he always feels a strange sense of familiarity with each other.


    She has a beautiful face with peach blossoms. In particular, the slender Danfeng''s eyes show a different kind of charm. In addition, her concave and convex body is attractive. As those eunuchs describe, she is a enchanting spirit.


    "Eh ~" Song Qingshu was a little strange. He had never seen the other person''s face, but the sense of familiarity became more and more intense.


    Xiao Guanyin pulled him into the inner room and said in a low voice, "I''ll hide here later. If you don''t want to die, don''t make a sound." After that, without waiting for his response, he rushed to meet the emperor.


    "It''s really strange." smelling the charming fragrance in the room, song Qingshu didn''t understand why the other party wanted to introduce himself into her bedroom. Isn''t it a gift? If Yelv Hongji found out, the two innocent people could not tell, and didn''t know how she would end up.


    At this moment, a burst of laughter came from outside. Yelv Hongji had already stepped in and reached out to hug each other: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. The queen has become beautiful again."


    Who knows that Xiao Guanyin did not show any trace to hide in the past, but bitterly said: "these days the emperor is busy doting on the new huifei, where can you think of me?"


    Yelv Hongji was distracted, and all kinds of explanations were hastened to comfort him. The Song Qing bibliography in the inner room was stunned. No wonder they all said that the empress had a lot of love, and it was not empty words.


    After a while, Yelv Hongji couldn''t help hugging her again. As a result, Xiao Guanyin once again turned his attention away: "what''s the matter with the emperor''s sudden coming here?"


    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the dark, said that he was strange. After Yelv Hongji came in, she wanted to hug Xiao Guanyin several times, but the queen could keep away from her body without any trace. It was not like a loving couple.


    "Is this the so-called performing arts or not?" Song Qing had an idea in his mind, but he was soon dumbfounded. Everyone in the palace knows that the queen is the most beloved. Is everyone a fool? What''s more, the queen even gave birth to the prince and was made the prince


    "It''s mostly a means of refusing and welcoming." Song Qingshu finally comes to a conclusion.


    At this time, Yelv Hongji outside also said, "I''m going to invite Xiao Feng, the king of the South courtyard, and his wife. They will come back to you later, so I''ll let you know in advance."


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Zhao Min analyzes that Yelv Hongji is about to attack Xiao Feng. It seems that he is right.


    "Is the emperor going to fight against King Xiao?" At this time, Xiao Guanyin also asked. As the head of the harem, she was deeply trusted by the emperor, so she could roughly guess his mind.


    "Hum, Xiao Feng doesn''t know the current affairs, and he has two hearts, so he can''t stay." Yelv Hongji thought of Xiao Feng''s refusal to fight before, but now he still has some anger.


    Song Qingshu in the inner room shakes his head secretly. A simple misunderstanding can make him destroy the Great Wall. It''s good to have a chat. It''s a pity that these politicians are cautious and suspicious people. No one is stupid enough to talk about everything. Even if they do, most of them will not believe it. On the contrary, they let the other side have a guard, so almost all of them will choose to start first


    "But king Xiao''s martial arts are superb. Would it be too risky for him to come here and do it?" Xiao Guanyin can''t help but worry. It''s obvious that Xiao Feng''s prestige is very clear in Liao state, from the common people to the queen.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared this for him," Yelv Hongji said triumphantly, taking out a small porcelain vase and shaking it. "This medicine can make his martial arts play no role at all. At that time, the tiger of the past is not as good as the sick cat."


    Xiao Guanyin then exclaimed: "the emperor is really clever."


    Song Qingshu in the inner room nodded secretly. In the original work, Yelv Hongji used a trick to let a Zi take this medicine to Xiao Feng. As a result, Xiao Feng''s heart was pierced by thousands of needles, and he could not lift any breath at all. Then he was put into prison. Now, it seems that although the plot has collapsed because of his disorderly involvement, some events have amazing correction power.


    Next, the two people outside began to arrange the details of the banquet and discuss the record of some unexpected situations. Song Qingshu was bored and simply lay down on the Queen''s bed and closed his eyes. He was not the only real Zhao. Of course, he was not as nervous as ordinary actors.


    After a while, the eunuch outside informed the king of Nanyuan that he was coming. Then song Qingshu got up and looked at everything outside quietly through the crack.


    Xiao Feng is still a tiger, and his whole body exudes a strong momentum. Song Qingshu secretly gives a thumbs up, and there are few people in the world with this spirit.


    The girl in red beside him is snow-white, pink, smooth and delicate. Although she is not as charming as the queen, she is also a little more charming.


    Song Qingshu naturally recognized that she was ah Zhu. He was curious and didn''t know how ah Zi was doing now. At the beginning, ah Zi was sent by him to work as an undercover agent with Xiao Feng, but it was a pity that he didn''t have a chance to use her.


    "See you, my Lord, long live the emperor! Empress, thousands of years, thousands of years Xiao Feng and a Zhu saluted respectfully.


    "There is no outsider here, so why do you restrain these courtesies?" Yelv Hongji and Xiao Guanyin get up in a hurry, one helps Xiao Feng, the other helps ah Zhu.


    Song Qingshu in the inner room is admired. If he didn''t know in advance that Yelv Hongji was going to attack Xiao Feng, what clues could he see now?


    "This is Miss Zhu, whom my brother mentioned earlier. I really feel pity for her. She is really talented and beautiful with her brother." Yelv Hongji looked at Zhu and said with a smile.


    Xiao Feng quickly pulls a Zhu forward to introduce her. A Zhu gives a salute and looks at Xiao Guanyin curiously. When she was helped up by the other party, she feels that the other party''s face is a little strange. But for a while, she can''t tell where it is.


    Soon the wine and vegetables were brought up by the maid of honor. Yelv Hongji raised his glass and said, "my dear brother and miss a Zhu have gone through a lot of hardships and finally got together. I will take this opportunity to marry you. Tomorrow, I will announce to the world that miss a Zhu will be granted the title of Princess of the South courtyard and will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold..."


    Xiao Feng was overjoyed: "thank you for your grace!" He is not happy because of those awards, but because of the emperor''s marriage. This honor is a dream for women all over the world. It is more happy than anything to let a Zhu Feng marry himself.


    "You don''t need to be polite," yeluhongji said meaningfully, holding up his glass. "Come on, let''s drink this wine together and wish the two new people well in advance."

 Chapter 1548

    Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment, but he still doesn''t go out to stop Xiao Feng from drinking. After all, he is not a good man without principles. Nowadays, many things have to be considered comprehensively, and he has to be responsible for following his own beauty and subordinates and taking care of their interests. Of course, the main reason is that he knows that this poisonous wine is not the kind of killing Xiao Feng by blood. It''s just the skill of temporarily blocking Xiao Feng. If Yelv Hongji really wants Xiao Feng''s life, he asks himself that he will stop him.


    Xiao Feng and a Zhu are happy to get married. There''s nothing else to guard against. They take their glasses and drink.


    After chatting for a while, the smile on Yelv Hongji''s face became more and more playful. Xiao Fengzheng felt a little strange. He suddenly felt that his body was like a needle in his heart. His face changed greatly. He looked up at Yelv Hongji and said, "why?"


    At this time, Yelv Hongji also put away his smile and snorted coldly: "I asked you to capture the rebellious Yelv Qi and Xiao banhe people. As a result, the most elite cavalry of our Dynasty could not catch up with them. Do you think I am a three-year-old child?"


    "The other side is scheming. I knew the details earlier than the newspaper and his majesty..." Xiao Feng resisted the pain in his body and quickly explained that it would be better if he was the only one today, but ah Zhu was also around. He could only try to get rid of the charge, although he knew that there was little hope.


    "Hum," Yelv Hongji obviously didn''t want to talk about it. Instead, he said, "I got a secret report. You''ve always had a deep friendship with song Qingshu, the leader of the Golden Snake camp, and you''ve been saved by him. This time, Yelv Hongji took refuge in the golden snake camp. Where do you think there''s such a coincidence?"


    "I do have a lot of friendship with song Qingshu, but whether public or private is private, is I the kind of person who can not separate public from private?" Xiao Feng didn''t expect that Yelv Hongji had misunderstood him so deeply that he quickly replied.


    "Aren''t you public or private?" Yelv Hongji sneered, "I didn''t give you the chance to lead the troops to attack the Golden Snake camp, but how did you answer me?"


    As soon as Xiao Feng''s face changed, he quickly opened his mouth to explain: "I..."


    Unfortunately, Yelv Hongji didn''t give him a chance. He waved his hand directly: "come on, Xiao Feng, the king of the South court, has made a mess. He has a bad intention. I will be sent to the prison!"


    The imperial guard who was already ready to go outside rushed in and took Xiao Feng. At this time, Xiao Feng''s body was like a knife and a needle. How could he resist?


    After Xiao Feng was taken down, Xiao Guanyin said with a smile: "congratulations to the emperor for taking down the king Xiao who has excellent martial arts."


    "Ha ha ha, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape from me." Yeluhongji was also proud.


    Xiao Guanyin glanced at ah Zhu who was lying on the ground: "emperor, what should I do with this girl? Do you want to stay in the palace? "


    Song Qingshu in the inner room was filled with awe. He thought that the queen was so kind-hearted. No wonder people in the palace talked about her with respect and fear. If Yelv Hongji really held out his hand to ah Zhu, would he save her? If something happens that makes Xiao Feng regret all his life, it''s really


    Fortunately, Yelv Hongji shook his head: "forget it, Xiao Feng has been very kind to me. Someone came to take Miss Zhu back to the Grand Palace of the South court and seal up the whole palace. No one can go in or out without my will!"


    In fact, if ah Zhu was not Xiao Feng''s woman, Yelv Hongji would be interested in bringing her into the harem for fun because of her beauty. However, Xiao Feng has always had a high reputation in the Liao kingdom. His imprisonment for no reason this time is enough to cause people''s panic. If he still takes his daughter, it may cause unrest in the government and the public.


    Although yeluhongji was lustful, as an emperor, he could distinguish between the important and the minor, and would not lead to political instability for the sake of a woman.


    This let the dark song Qingshu a sigh of relief, otherwise it is really a headache.


    "Although Xiao Feng was captured, he had some confidants during his years as the king of the South court. If he was not controlled and was incited to rescue Xiao Feng, it might cause unrest in the capital. I have to arrange these things immediately." After Zhu was taken down, jeruhongji also stood up.


    "State affairs are the most important. The emperor is really a saint. How can my concubines be the heirs of Daji and send them to the emperor." Xiao Guanyin also bowed his knees to salute.


    "The queen is indeed a virtuous queen! Hahaha ~ "Yelv Hongji was very happy when he got rid of Xiao Feng today. He was flattered by Xiao Guanyin, which made him very happy.


    Xiao Guanyin sent him away with a smile, and took Yelv Hongji''s back to disappear outside the palace. After that, her face calmed down, and she told the eunuch calmly: "you all go out. No one is allowed to come in without the command of the palace."


    After these people came out, Xiao Guanyin just lifted the curtain and went into the inner room. Song Qingshu had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Originally, Xiao Guanyin was very satisfied with his attitude, but his eyes suddenly fell on the messy bed and his face changed: "how dare you even go to the bed of our palace?"


    Song Qingshu whispered that it was bad. He just focused on eavesdropping on the situation outside and forgot to make the bed sheets. He had to explain: "just now, my subordinates were too flustered. They accidentally tripped over the stool and fell on the empress''s bed. I hope she will forgive me."


    Xiao Guanyin frowned and finally reluctantly accepted his words. He sat down at the table and said coldly, "continue to answer the question."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu then remembered that she was asking about herself, "I don''t know which aspect of the matter does the empress want to know?"


    Xiao Guanyin held his cheek in his hand, and the half of his wrist was as bright as jade: "if you ask about the princesses, you''ve never seen them. It''s no use asking... Well, you can tell me about his going to heaven to pray for rain. It''s said that all the people in Lin''an saw it with their own eyes that day. Don''t tell me, don''t you know?"


    "Of course I know that." Song Qingshu had no choice but to describe the scene of that day. He had planned to be modest, but on second thought, he is not boasting in any case under Zhao''s sole identity. It''s a waste of such a good opportunity not to boast about himself.


    "Keke ~" in his mind, song Qingshu then described his original rain praying in Lin''an as if an immortal had come down to earth. After that, he even admired himself. If he wrote a composition in a previous life, he would get a full mark.


    As expected, Xiao Guanyin''s eyes were so beautiful that he could see stars in some moments. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned. Is he so charming that the queen of a country thousands of miles away has become a little fan?


    "That''s what a man should be like!" Song Qingshu, after all, is a personal experience. The details described are much richer than the information Xiao Guanyin got. Listening to Xiao Guanyin, he is really praising.


    Song Qingshu chuckled, thinking that there should be a little reward and so on. Who knows that Xiao Guanyin''s face suddenly changed, and his voice became as cold as ice: "your mission has been completed, you can go to die!"

 Chapter 1549

    As soon as Xiao Guanyin''s voice fell, he flicked his finger, and the fingertips on them shot out into Song Qing''s eyebrow. Because of his internal force, the beautiful ornaments have become the most terrible weapon.


    Song Qingshu hurried to one side of his head, and the finger cover shot to the pillar. In a moment, it disappeared into the pillar. He could see that he smacked his tongue secretly. If it shot into a person''s head, there would be no life for that person.


    "Why?" Xiao Guanyin didn''t expect that zhizaibi''s attack was dodged by the other side, "who are you?"


    "I should ask the empress about that..." Song Qingshu understood that a queen would never have such profound martial arts skills. It was really weird everywhere.


    It''s a pity that before she finished speaking, Xiao Guanyin attacked her with a wave. She didn''t expect the answer, just to distract the other party''s attention.


    However, song Qingshu was so experienced that he couldn''t hide this little trick from him. Moreover, with his current cultivation, it didn''t affect him to let the other party do it first.


    Originally, he was able to capture the other party quickly, but in order to find out the identity of the other party, he had been dealing with her martial arts at the same level as her, and planned to take the opportunity to find out her martial arts skills.


    Sure enough, after twenty successive attacks, Xiao Guanyin finally couldn''t help it. His hands suddenly became very soft, and his martial arts skills were quite different from before.


    "Eh, Huagu mianzhang?" Song Qingshu was shocked when he recognized his opponent''s martial arts.


    However, Xiao Guanyin''s shock was more than him: "who are you, how can you recognize this Kung Fu?"


    Song Qingshu also looked at her strangely: "who is the empress? How can she master the martial arts of Shenlong island?"


    Xiao Guanyin didn''t continue to attack, because after dozens of fighting, she had realized that the opponent''s martial arts were far superior to her. Before, she just wanted to test her own martial arts.


    Naturally lying down on one side of the couch, she intentionally or unintentionally shows her exaggerated and graceful body curve, especially her thin waist and plump, full and erect buttocks, which makes her whole person exude endless femininity.


    She didn''t answer song Qingshu''s question. Instead, she lifted her disordered hair behind her ears just because of the fight, and her voice was as charming as before: "do you think people are beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu subconsciously looks over, and under the candlelight, every inch of her skin exudes endless temptation, especially the ecstasy and bone erosion in her voice. People can''t help immediately rushing to crush her.


    "Well, it''s pretty." Song Qingshu tells the truth that although this woman is full of danger, she is also full of temptation, and it is precisely because of that danger that her temptation is more irresistible.


    But song Qingshu suddenly felt a chill in his heart, because he suddenly found that the other side''s eyes suddenly gave off a strange light, and his eyes became more and more strange.


    "Did you meet someone in the same way?" Song Qingshu naturally recognized that she was using something similar to yihun Da FA. He sneered in his heart and used yihun Da FA to counterattack the past.


    The other''s soul - Soul technique is also familiar, but where can it compare with the great spirit of the nine Yin Manual of truth? What''s more, even if the skill is the same, the skill of the performer is very different.


    When they cast at the same time, it is obvious that how can firefly compete with the sun and the moon? Xiao Guanyin let out a cry, and immediately he fell on the couch. Although his face was red, his eyes were full of fear: "who are you..."


    Although she can enslave men, if she fails, she will be enslaved by others, no matter whether it''s life or death or anything else. This time, it''s obviously a failure


    Song Qingshu walked over directly and looked down at Xiao Guanyin lying on the bed: "now you are not qualified to ask me, but I should ask you, who are you?" Although he had a guess in his mind, the girl''s appearance was quite different from that in his memory


    "I am..." because of the fan soul method, Xiao Guanyin was enslaved to some extent. When she heard song Qingshu''s question, she subconsciously wanted to answer it, but her reason made her resist the impulse.


    "Not really?" Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    Just as he was about to perform the great skill of shifting soul again, Xiao Guanyin suddenly spoke softly: "Qingshu, is that you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and there was a light in his mind: "Su Quan?"


    "Is it really you?" Xiao Guanyin suddenly sat up and looked at him with joy. She had just tentatively asked, but unexpectedly got the unexpected joy.


    "Your face?" Song Qingshu reaches out to touch the skin on Xiao Guanyin''s face. He can''t help but feel a movement in his heart. Although he is smooth and moving, he is good at changing face. Naturally, he can distinguish the subtle differences between real skin and mask.


    Xiao Guanyin smiles a little, reaches out his hand to lift the mask from his face, revealing a charming face. His face is red and his eyes are full of flattery.


    Song Qingshu also pulled off the mask on his face when he was overjoyed, and they hugged each other excitedly.


    "How did you become the queen of Liao?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder.


    "It''s a long story. When I was in Shengjing, I met my father, who is now Xiao PI, the Prime Minister of the Northern Government of the great Liao Dynasty." Su Quan explained.


    "How did Xiao Pipi become your father?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.


    Su Quan replied: "in his early years, Xiao PI was not the Prime Minister of the northern government. At that time, he was exiled in the Han Dynasty, named Su Yin, and met my mother... Later, Liao almost died. He came back to China to help Liao gain a firm foothold, and gradually became the Prime Minister of the northern government. At the same time, he was also responsible for the duty of datiyin."


    "Your father''s identity is really colorful." Thinking of the previous several exchanges, song Qingshu smacked his tongue.


    "Because the position of Queen of Liao kingdom is vacant, my father called me back to participate in the selection of empress. I thought that whether it is Princess nine, Xia Qingqing or leader Zhou, the women around you have great influence to help you. Although I have Shenlong Island, it is difficult for me to reach the Central Plains, so I want to take this opportunity to help you." Su quanrousheng explained, "because the identity is too sensitive, worried about information disclosure on the road, so I dare not explain the truth to you. I can only let you come to Liao as soon as possible."


    "So it is," Song Qingshu understood why there were so few letters from her before, and her words were vague every time. "It''s been hard for you these two years, but I''m actually the kind of person who made success by sacrificing her own women?"


    Su Quan smiles: "people know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. They have never let Yelv Hongji get involved in this period of time."

 Chapter 1550

    Being seen through, song Qingshu can''t help but smile: "how did you do it?"


    "Of course, it''s Xianyin''s enchantment," Su chuckled, and raised his chin as bright and clean as jade. "Although it''s not as big as your enchantment method, it''s useful enough to deal with just a yeluhongji."


    "Is yeluhongji so stupid?" Song Qingshu asked curiously that although Yelv Hongji was a famous Hun Jun in history, he was clever in dealing with Xiao Feng before.


    "So I also use the fragrance of leopard umbrella and magic mushroom to cooperate. Every time he comes here, he will fall into a dream of bliss. Other people''s happiness is not as big as his own. So every time he comes here, he will be satisfied and become more and more fond of me." Su Quan opened a small hidden box in the dresser and took out a yellow and white mushroom from it.


    "Leopard umbrella mushroom?" Song Qingshu thought of the sweet smell he had smelled as soon as he entered the room, and could not help nodding slowly.


    After su Quan explained, he also understood the origin of the mushroom. The mushroom grew on Shenlong island and got its name because of its yellowish brown stripes, similar to leopard prints, and its hallucinogenic toxicity.


    Thinking of Yelv Hongji''s dreams and opportunities, song Qingshu secretly mourns for him. Unfortunately, he meets Su Quan, a demon girl, and the king of a country is played with.


    "But I heard that you gave birth to a son to jeruhongji and he made him the prince?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of another problem and frowned slightly.


    "That''s the child I got from the farmhouse outside, because I have already controlled Yelv Hongji. As long as I deal with the eunuch and mammy afterwards, it''s not difficult to change the day." Su Quan said calmly.


    However, song Qingshu knew that there was not much blood of the eunuch behind the calm, but it was hard to blame her for such a thing when she thought that she was originally from the Dragon sect, which killed people without blinking an eye.


    On the other hand, song Qingshu also admired him. He had to know that he was risking his life to pretend to be Kangxi. He did not expect Su Quan to draw gourds like this, and he did so well in the Liao Kingdom, although he could not replace Kangxi like himself because he had to rely on yeluhongji''s power, But the fact that she was a weak woman in this deep palace was enough to prove her intelligence.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s silence, Su Quan was flustered: "Qingshu, you don''t believe me. It''s not my child. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    "How do you try this?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed. This is not something that later generations have no DNA detection technology, only a drop of blood to recognize their relatives, which is totally unreliable.


    Su Quan''s face turned pink. He gently untied his skirt and pulled it down. He bit his lip and said, "now the prince is only a few months old. If I was born, I haven''t weaned yet. You can try it yourself."


    Her voice is charming and moving, otherwise it can''t be made into something similar to the soul moving Dharma. Now it''s sweet and greasy to say it tenderly, and song Qingshu''s heart swings.


    "Try it, try it!" Song Qingshu''s throat is a little dry. They have been separated for a long time. It''s the so-called farewell wins the wedding. Su Quan, in particular, is so charming that he pours on her and presses her to bed


    Two people mingle on the Dragon bed, just as the boat is entering the lane, suddenly the voice of "the emperor arrives" comes from outside, and they get up in a hurry to tidy up their messy clothes.


    "Damn it, why did you come back at this critical time." Su Quan''s face was full of peach blossoms, and he spat softly as he buckled his clothes, almost dripping water from his watery eyes.


    "Shall I hide first?" At this time, song Qingshu was in a bad mood. He made out with his own woman, and the result was that he was like a traitor and his husband was smashed. He was really depressed.


    "Don''t panic. You stand behind the screen. I''ll get rid of the trouble soon." Su Quan put on the mask again, arranged some messy hair, and made sure there was no big flaw, so he quickly got up and went out.


    Just at this time, Yelv Hongji had already strided in and said with a smile on his face, "queen, as soon as I have dealt with all the rest of Xiao Feng''s party, I''ve come here without a stop. Are you surprised or not?"


    Hiding in the dark, song Qingshu spits maliciously: hum, if you hurry up a few steps and watch your queen and I roll the sheets, it''s really unexpected.


    Su Quan lifted a wisp of hair, Ying Ying gave a salute: "the emperor is really resolute, so fast to deal with such a big case."


    "I''m in a hurry to see you." Yelv Hongji found that today''s Xiao Guanyin seems to be more gorgeous than usual. His peach cheeks are dizzy, especially his big watery eyes seem to exude a silent temptation.


    "Is the queen asleep?" Yelv Hongji noticed that her clothes were a little wrinkled and her hair was a little scattered, but he didn''t think much about it. At this time, normal people had already fallen asleep, and Xiao Guanyin had a more charming charm.


    "Well, I thought the emperor was going to spend the night in the imperial study, so I went to bed first. Now I''m not well dressed and I''ve lost my manners. I hope the emperor will forgive me." Su Quan blinked his big eyes, and his tone was full of moving.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I like the Queen''s untidy clothes." Yeluhongji said as he reached for her.


    However, Su Tsuen''s waist turned and hid without any trace: "I will serve your majesty to undress."


    "Good good good ~" Yelv Hongji nodded with a smile, some could not wait to open their hands.


    Su Quan first went to one side and lit a incense. Song Qingshu recognized that it was sandalwood mixed with leopard umbrella and magic mushroom powder. Originally, he could finish Yelv Hongji faster, but he also wanted to see how Su Quan dealt with Yelv Hongji, so he was happy to watch the play.


    "Not yet?" Seeing that she hadn''t moved for a long time, Yelv Hongji couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied.


    "It''s coming. Don''t worry, your majesty. I want to make good preparations." Su Quan seemed to be coquettish.


    Even song Qingshu in the dark was shocked. Her voice at this time was euphemistic, sweet and sweet, and straight and white was coquettish and charming. Which man could not be moved?


    "All right, Queen, whatever you say." Yeluhongji really began to teach his soul.


    "Does the emperor see if people are beautiful today?" Su Quan asked in a greasy voice.


    Yelv Hongji nodded busily: "beautiful, all women in the world can''t compare with the queen."


    "Can''t even the new princess Hui compare with her concubine?" Su Quan said as his sleeve brushed his cheek.


    Originally, yeluhongji was still a little hesitant, but when he smelled the special fragrance on her sleeve, his eyes began to become blurred: "of course, it''s not as good as that."


    Su Quan said with a sweet smile, "would you like me to dance for your majesty?"


    "It''s time to dance. Let''s go straight." Yeluhongji was impatient and closed his arms to embrace her.


    It''s a pity that Su Quan has excellent martial arts. How can he hold him? He dodged a few feet away and said, "I''m jumping and taking off my clothes."


    Yelv Hongji swallowed his saliva, and almost no nosebleed came out: "then I want to enjoy it."

 Chapter 1551

    Seeing the appearance of Yelv Hongji''s brother pig, song Qingshu was upset. He even wanted to jump out and teach him a lesson.


    Fortunately, Su Quan didn''t let him wait for long. The toxicity of leopard umbrella mushroom has gradually begun to play out. She unconsciously uses fairy sound to capture the soul again, and Yelv Hongji''s clear eyes gradually become dazed.


    "You are already very, very happy. Now you are very tired after you are happy. It''s time for you to go to bed..." Su Quan walked around yeluhongji. The aroma of magic mushrooms on his sleeve kept brushing his face. Yeluhongji shook his body and finally fell asleep on the ground.


    After sealing his sleeping cave, Su Quan happily said to song Qingshu, "it''s done. You can come out."


    After Song Qingshu came out, he also praised: "you are really ingenious and ingenious in the use of medicine combined with the art of taking heart."


    "It''s not out of the question," Su chuckled. "If I can transfer my soul with you like this, I can''t use such trouble."


    Song Qingshu laughed and put his arms around her slender waist: "you can do it by yourself. It''s very powerful."


    Su Quan took off the mask on his face and showed his original coquettish face. He sipped his lips and looked at him in a charming way: "do you want to continue?"


    Song Qingshu thought: "of course, I have to continue. I haven''t finished the inspection just now." Then he rolled over to the bed with her in his arms.


    After a while, Su Tsuen Hsia flew her cheeks and hummed a little angrily: "do you know that they didn''t tell lies?"


    Song Qingshu reluctantly raised his head from her chest and chest, deliberately said: "only one side has been checked, the other side has not been checked."


    "Rogue ~" Su Quan said, but he didn''t really get angry.


    However, when song Qingshu wanted to continue, he was held down by the other party''s slender hand. When he was puzzled, he heard Su quanni''s voice say: "wait a minute first ~"


    Song Qingshu is not a Lu man who doesn''t understand the customs. She is also curious about what she is going to do. However, she picks up her mask again, fiddles with it for a while, and then returns to the appearance of Xiao Guanyin.


    "Who are you to be rude to my palace?" At this time, "Xiao Guanyin" Fengmu is full of fear, and some people want to push the man away.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he noticed the cunning in the corner of her eyes, and instantly understood what tricks she was playing. Naturally, he was happy to cooperate with him: "the emperor is addicted to wine and sex. With such a gorgeous beauty as Niang Niang, a new concubine was recruited not long ago. He has done something wrong to Niang Niang. Can''t Niang retaliate?"


    "Xiao Guanyin" was also stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect song Qingshu to enter the scene play so soon. However, she reacted quickly and quickly showed a hesitant and struggling expression: "he is the emperor. Naturally, he can accept whoever he wants. How can our palace compare with... No, we can''t be right. We can''t afford the emperor."


    Seeing her struggling to leave, song Qingshu held her down: "why do you have to deceive yourself? In fact, you know better than anyone in your heart. Look, the body''s reaction can''t deceive people."


    Because they lurk in the palace all the year round, they need to deal with all kinds of characters at any time and resolve all kinds of crises. Therefore, they are both excellent performers. On a whim, they really enter the play, like a lonely queen Xiao Guanyin in the palace, and a handsome and evil mysterious childe.


    "Emperor, please help me. I don''t want to." All of a sudden, "Xiao Guanyin" finally released a big move, reaching out and trying to find Yelv Hongji, who was in a coma, to seek help and rescue her, who was about to be pulled into the abyss.


    Seeing this, song Qingshu''s heart beat twice as fast as usual: "what a goblin!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Yun pin Yu Ji, Xiao Guanyin curled up in Song Qingshu''s arms, and his face was tightly attached to his chest. His green fingers gently drew circles on it, and his nails painted with Impatiens juice glowed more and more red and moving under the candlelight: "Qingshu, I really think I''m Xiao Guanyin, and I don''t feel sorry to use it."


    A short sentence, combined with her flattery, almost attracted song Qingshu to turn over and press up. Sometimes I have to admit that some women are really flattered to the bone. Every word and action, even a look, can make you use endless.


    "Aren''t you Xiao Guanyin?" Song Qingshu reached over her beautiful eyebrows and eyes, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Quan was stunned and immediately laughed: "yes, in a sense, I am Xiao Guanyin. Xiao Guanyin is me."


    "During these days, I heard that there was a gorgeous woman in the Imperial Palace who only loved the third palace. I always wondered what kind of person Xiao Guanyin was. I didn''t expect that it was you." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    Su Quan also sighed softly: "these days I miss the day of meeting you again and again. I didn''t expect it to be so dramatic. All the surprises made me think I was in a dream."


    Song Qingshu thanks a smile, hand pinched her: "so your dream is such a scene."


    Su Quan was so flustered by his pinching that he said, "Song Lang, don''t pinch there."


    Two people gentle for a while, Su Quan this just remembered the business: "by the way, song Lang, how do you suddenly become Zhao only."


    "It''s a long story..." Song Qingshu said that he had come to destroy the alliance of Liao and Song Dynasties and investigated Murong Jingyue. Then he mentioned that he always felt that Murong Jingyue was hidden in Yelv Yixin''s house. Maybe it was Yelv Yixin, so he sneaked into the palace of the king of Wei. He didn''t know that he was sent to the palace.


    "It''s true that Yelv has risen a little fast these years." Su Tsuen recalled the changes of the court in recent years, and he could not help nodding his head.


    "By the way, the reason why Yelv Yixin sent Zhao Yiwei in this time seems to be to get close to you," Song Qingshu suddenly thought of the task he had received before, and quickly reminded him, "I don''t know how they planned."


    "Well, it''s mostly for my father." Su Quan snorted, "the real privy minister made Yelu Jen stay far away from the capital for a long time. Now Xiao Feng, the king of the South court, has also fallen. The only thing left is my father, who is the Prime Minister of the North government, will become a stumbling block for Yelu Yixin. Presumably, she just wants to take my father down from me."


    "I see," Song Qingshu finally understood, "then you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, now that I know his purpose, even you, a chess piece, are" rebellious ", what kind of storm can he make?" Su Quan hooked his neck and said with a smile.


    "So it is." Song Qingshu also relaxed.


    After a long night of fighting, they chatted and soon fell asleep. When they woke up the next day, song Qingshu was very depressed while wearing clothes: "I''m with my own woman, but I have to go ahead of time secretly. I''m really depressed."


    Su Quan said with a smile: "Oh, please bear it. I''ll come up with a way to solve this problem as soon as possible."


    "All right." Song Qingshu then left the Queen''s bedroom rather reluctantly, thinking about her sudden disappearance. He didn''t know how Shen Bijun had been last night, so he took her to her bedroom for a turn.


    "Who?" Who knows song Qingshu just entered her bedroom, it was found.

 Chapter 1552

    Song Qingshu was also stunned. After all, with his current martial arts skills, it was almost impossible to be found. He quickly looked around and found that it was Shen Bijun who was looking at this side nervously.


    "Is you ~" recognized is Zhao only, Shen Bijun finally relieved.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Song Qingshu closed the window and asked as he went in.


    "I''m afraid, so I can''t sleep..." Shen Bijun couldn''t help showing some embarrassment on his face.


    "I''m afraid yeluhongji will break in, so I''ve been staring at the door?" Song Qingshu was suddenly relieved, and thought that no wonder she would find out that although she was good at lightness, she could be almost silent, but she couldn''t be invisible. She was staring at the door and window all the time, and she couldn''t hide something from her.


    "Well," Shen Bijun said with an embarrassed smile.


    Song Qingshu is also speechless: "even if you stare at the door, what''s the use, Yelv Hongji wants to break in, can you stop it?"


    "In fact..." Shen Bijun hesitated for a moment, and finally mured, "in fact, I am waiting for you."


    "Wait for me?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Seeing the girl looking at him like a picture, he was greatly satisfied with the man''s vanity. However, he also understood that it was just the straw Shen Bijun was holding on to when he was desperate. It was not necessarily that he had any other thoughts about himself.


    "Eh ~" Shen Bijun blushed and nodded. She never expected that she would say such a thing to a man, which really subverted her ten years of education as a lady. However, on second thought, she thought that the other party had gone to the reverence room. To some extent, she was not a man, so it was not impolite.


    "I''m back now, so take this opportunity to have a good rest." Song Qingshu didn''t know that he was regarded as a "best friend" in the girl''s heart at this time, otherwise he would jump up in anger.


    "Good ~" Shen Bijun bit his lip, and his beautiful face was full of exhaustion.


    Before she had been afraid to go to sleep, but now with this man by her side, she suddenly felt her uneasy heart calmed down and soon fell asleep.


    After Shen Bijun woke up, he found that Dui Fang Zheng was standing in front of the window, looking at the palace in the distance. His back was very big and straight. There was not a bit of the tenderness of the eunuch in the palace. He was clearly a hero standing there.


    Shen Bijun shakes his head and dispels the unrealistic and absurd idea in his mind. Hearing the news, song Qingshu turns around: "are you awake?"


    "Eh ~" Shen Bijun sat up and lifted her hair shyly behind her ears. She thought that she was used to having a man in her boudoir when she was sleeping. It was incredible before.


    "Don''t worry, Yelv Hongji doesn''t have time to deal with you these days. He has to deal with a series of things related to Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan." Song Qingshu comforted Shen Bijun and finally made her understand that she was safe for the time being.


    After persuading Shen Bijun, song Qingshu decides to go back to Su Quan to see if she has finished dealing with Yelv Hongji.


    When he arrived at the Queen''s palace, Yelv Hongji had already left for the court, while song Qingshu sneaked in. Su Quan was very surprised at his return. They were soon tired of talking about what happened after they separated these years.


    "I heard that you have become the son-in-law of the state of song and married two princesses at the same time. I don''t know how many men regard you as their idol." Su Quan said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed. After all, before he was the only one who held Zhao''s identity, he made a fool of himself. Now that things are exposed, it''s hard to avoid blushing.


    "Are those two princesses very beautiful? Are they as beautiful as me?" Su Quan came over and asked the previous question again. Foxy''s face was full of sly smile.


    "They are really beautiful, but they are far less than you." Song Qingshu is not saying against his will. Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan are not inferior to Su Quan in appearance, but after all, they are still young. How can a green girl compare with Su Quan''s mature charm?


    "Hum, you will coax me with these words ~" although he said so, the smile at the end of his eyes was realistic. Su Quan was happy at this time.


    When they are talking to each other, suddenly the maid in waiting who brought song Qingshu has something to ask for. Song Qingshu is inconvenient to show up and hides on the Queen''s bed. Su Quan goes out to announce her coming in.


    "I''ve got a poem written by telijian of the state of song recently. It''s dedicated to Niangniang." Palace maid Shan knelt on the ground, holding a hand copied pamphlet in her hand.


    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the inner room, was stunned. He just reflected that telijian was the meaning of empress in Liao language.


    "Oh, show me the palace." Because it is not convenient for Su Quan to get information about song Qingshu in Shen Gong, she would ask the eunuch about what happened in the south. After all, it is not convenient for her to ask directly about song Qingshu. In this way, people in Shen Gong mistakenly think that she likes the culture of the Southern Dynasty, so they try to please her, Su Quan is also happy to use this misunderstanding to cover for himself, but he has no intention of clarifying it.


    Maid Shan went forward and handed over the booklet: "this is handed down outside the palace. It should be some manuscripts handed down by the world. The handwriting is not very good. Don''t be surprised."


    Su Quan nodded, obviously not caring about it. Then he opened it and saw that it said:


    The green silk is seven feet long, which can be used as interior makeup; I don''t know how to sleep on the pillow. A strong red silk, light appendix white jade light; Try to open your chest and get it. It''s crispy and fragrant. Hibiscus lost new face, lotus off the old makeup; The two are comparable, but they are like the fragrance of powder. What''s the difference? Long beard learns from Phoenix; Last night, on my arm, I should make my neck fragrant. And soup good taste, send language out of the palace business; An zhilang''s mouth contains warm sweet fragrance. Not close and wine gas, not mouth fat fragrance; But doubt flower solution language, the wind sends over fragrance. Not only pluck the forest pistil, but also kiss the Royal Garden mulberry; When you come back, you will join hands and enjoy the fragrance of bamboo shoots. Phoenix boots throw seam, Luo socks discharge light frost; Who will warm white jade and carve out soft hook fragrance. The more busy the tentacles are, the more trembling the color is; It''s a skirt with a unique fragrance. Cough saliva thousand flowers brew, skin Lily pack. It''s nothing more than looking at the sunken water and being fragrant.


    Su Quan blushed more and more and spat: "how does the empress of the Southern Dynasties write this kind of pornographic lyrics?"


    Shan gongnv explained in a hurry: "although it''s a bit of a fad, you can see that terijian''s literary talent in the Southern Dynasty is very good."


    "It''s good." Su Quan nodded.


    At this time, maid Shan suggested: "today, the Empresses of the Southern Dynasties write CI. Unfortunately, these manuscripts are all copied by laymen. Some of them are not worthy of this word. It''s better for the empress to write a royal book by herself, which is jointly completed by the two queens of the North and the south. This can be called both Ci and Shu."


    "You don''t flatter me," Su Quan said with a smile. "The empress of the Southern Dynasty wrote a good word. Can you name it with the palace if you copy it?"


    Shan gongnv said with a smile: "when the time comes, the empress can present the words written in her own hand to the emperor. The emperor knows that they are the works of two queens, so she will be very happy. What''s more, the princess Hui who enters the palace these days is gorgeous. If she doesn''t pay attention, she will be taken away by other women. "


    Su Quan finally moved. She didn''t want to please Yelv Hongji, but wanted to please song Qingshu in the inner room.

 Chapter 1553

    "Pen and ink wait on me!" Su Quan finally became interested. The maid in waiting soon sharpened her pen and ink. She picked up the pen and wrote the article "ten fragrant courtyard Ci" again.


    Although she is not a master of calligraphy, her writing is still graceful and graceful with a bit of heroism. The heroism shows a bit of charm. The maid in waiting at one side of her looks very good.


    On a whim, Su Quan did not put down his pen. Instead, he wrote a poem of his own: "only Zhao Jiazhuang is in the palace, but Yu Canyun is mistaken for the king. The only way to know is to see the flying swallow in Zhaoyang. "


    Shan Gong Nu was stunned, and then she responded: "the literary grace of Niang Niang is much better than that of telijian in the Southern Dynasty. The other side''s words are vulgar, and the choice of Niang Niang''s words is obviously much more elegant."


    "You don''t have to flatter the palace. It''s true that we Khitans can''t compare with those of the Southern Dynasties, but poetry is only a trail after all. Fighting in the battlefield is what we Khitans are good at." Su Quan chuckled and looked at his poem. A heroic figure appeared in his mind.


    "That''s what the lady said." The maid in waiting looks like a teacher.


    "You step back first." Su Quan obviously has no time to spend with her here, and can''t wait to return to the embrace of song Qingshu.


    "Yes ~" the maid in waiting respectfully retreated.


    She just went out and closed the door. Su Quan couldn''t wait to take the poem he wrote and throw it into song Qingshu''s arms: "Song Lang, this is for you."


    "For me?" Song Qingshu took it over to have a look. Unfortunately, he was not a member of the literary world. After reading it for half a day, he could not see the good or bad of it. "On the contrary, I think the one written by the empress of the Song Dynasty is more interesting."


    For men, the Southern Song Dynasty Queen''s poem full of pink ambiguous atmosphere is obviously more interesting.


    Su Quan suddenly pouted: "this is written for you!"


    "Specially for me?" Song Qingshu picked up the words and read them again, but they were still in the clouds.


    Looking at his puzzled expression, Su Quan knew that he didn''t understand it, so he had to explain it for him: "the word" Zhao "of" only Zhao''s makeup is counted in the palace ", and the word" Wei "of this sentence, the word" Yi "here, your name is hidden in this poem."


    Song Qingshu depressed: "Zhao Mingming is not my name."


    "Who makes the name of song Qingshu so conspicuous? I dare not hide it directly in this poem. It''s easy to be seen." Su Quan also depressed, "I don''t care, anyway, you are the only Zhao."


    "Good, good, good, good, good." Song Qingshu also knows that it''s too risky to hide his real name in it. If he doesn''t pay a little attention to it, Su Quan''s situation here is gone.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu often protected Shen Bijun in the daytime, and went to find Su Quan in the middle of the night. It can be said that he lived an immortal life.


    That day, he was chatting with Shen Bijun. Suddenly, song Qingshu''s face changed, and he gave Shen Bijun a wink. Then he stood up respectfully, as if a serious actor was accepting the instructions of his concubine.


    Shen Bijun is a Leng at first, but see a lot of bodyguards walk straight in, just suddenly.


    Waiting to see clearly, the leader was Xiao Shilang. Shen Bijun''s face changed. He thought that the other party was coming for her. He subconsciously stepped back: "what do you want to do?"


    Xiao took a deep look at her. He was obviously worried about the other party''s refusal. However, in front of so many bodyguards, it was not convenient for him to show anything.


    He looked at Shen Bijun. His eyes suddenly turned to song Qingshu. He waved his hand and said harshly, "take it for me!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He was going to watch a bloody drama. Who knows that Xiao shiilang turned his goal to himself.


    Just at this moment, the guards around him had drawn out their swords and surrounded him in the middle.


    Song Qingshu is still calm, but Shen Bijun has lost his face and subconsciously thinks that his relationship with him has been exposed. But now the other side is her only hope, she quickly asked: "Xiao shiilang, what do you mean?"


    Many bodyguards in the field looked at them in surprise. Listening to her tone, they felt that the relationship between them seemed unusual. But which one in the palace is not a human spirit, so no one said anything.


    "Report back to Niang Niang, Zhao''s only involvement in the harem of prostitution and chaos, so he needs to be put into the heaven prison for investigation." Xiao explained.


    "Lust - chaos in the harem?" Shen Bijun''s pretty face turned red instantly. He thought he was talking about himself. He was ashamed and angry. "Nonsense."


    As soon as Xiao saw her expression, he knew that she wanted to make a mistake. He hesitated for a moment, went to her and told her in a low voice, "someone reported that Zhao Zhiyi often went in and out of the empress''s palace recently."


    "Ah?" Shen Bijun is silly. She can''t think of the relationship between Zhao and the empress.


    Although their voices are small, how can they hide from Song Qingshu''s eyes and ears? He is secretly frightened when he hears that. How can the story of Su Quan and himself be exposed? He knew very well that he was careful every time he went to her bedroom. No one found him. If his martial arts were not sure, he could buy a piece of tofu to kill him.


    At this time, in the imperial study, Yelv Hongji was looking at the "shixiangyuan Ci" in his hand with a gloomy face. He naturally recognized that it was the Queen''s note, and the ambiguous pink words in it now looked so dazzling.


    Yelv Hongji looked more and more angry. He was so angry that he threw the paper in his hand to the ground and glared at the maid in waiting on the ground and said angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    No man can bear the shame of being capped. The more he dotes on the queen, the more angry he is.


    The maid in waiting knelt on the ground and shivered: "I dare not deceive the emperor. Yesterday, the only emperor Zhao called him to play zither. At that time, the empress will make ten pieces of "huixinyuan" by the emperor, and ask Zhao to make the only tune


    "From morning till evening, when the curtain was set, the queen looked under the curtain and then played with Zhao only through the curtain. In the evening, he ordered to light the candle and Zhao to take off his official uniform and wear a green scarf, a gold forehead, a purple shirt with narrow sleeves and black boots with beads. "


    Hearing this, yeluhongji''s eyes jumped straight. Obviously, he thought that his wife asked another man to take off his clothes in front of him, and he felt as if he was carrying a piece of grassland on his head.


    The maid in waiting quietly glanced at him and continued: "the empress is wearing a purple gold phoenix shirt, an apricot gold skirt, a Baibao flower hairpin and red phoenix flower boots. She ordered Zhao to put aside his internal account and play the lute again."


    She said it in such detail that every detail was restored clearly, which made Yelv Hongji have a feeling of being on the scene, but no man would like to have this feeling.

 Chapter 1554

    As if she didn''t know that yeluhongji was on the verge of an outbreak, she continued: "after that, they drank wine and played the piano. Until the drum of the courtyard struck three times, she ordered the maid to pay the bill. At that time, it was the maid who paid the bill. Instead of hearing the sound of playing the piano and drinking, they heard laughter. So the maidservant secretly eavesdropped outside the tent. I heard the queen say, "I can make you my husband.". Zhao said in a low voice: "although the slave is strong, he is only a small snake. Naturally, he is no match for Khan''s real dragon." The queen said, "although it''s a fierce snake, it''s better than a lazy dragon." After that, I only heard "I feel like a child crying in a dream."


    Yeluhongji''s old face is turning green, and the maid in waiting seems to be describing a living spring, the palace. It is clear that the sound made by the woman when she is extremely happy, especially the words such as "real lazy dragon" and "little fierce snake", makes him crazy.


    Shan Gongnu then described the scene of the day: "the drum of the court beat for the fourth time. The queen ordered her maidservant to uncover the account and said," Zhao Yiyi is drunk and unconscious. I wake him up for my palace. " The maid called him many times before he woke up, so he got up and left. The queen gave him a suitcase of gold and silk, and Zhao went out to thank him. "


    "Drunk?" Yeluhongji''s teeth seemed to be about to be broken, and his tone was very strong.


    "After that day, the queen missed him very much, so she wrote" ten fragrant words "and gave it to Zhao Yiyi. Zhao only showed off "ten fragrance Ci" in front of Zhu DINGHE in Jiaofang. Zhu DINGHE seized his ci. Later, he and his maidservant were afraid to sit together and find the king of Wei. They asked the king of Wei to play for him


    Yelv Hongji looked to the side, and Yelv Yixin said quickly: "when I got the news, I knew it was very important and didn''t dare to neglect it, so I reported it to the emperor for decision."


    Yelv yixindun, and took out a poem to pass in the past: "emperor, this word is also improvised by the empress."


    Yelv Hongji took a look: "only Zhao Jiazhuang was in the palace, but the rain and the clouds were defeated by the king. The only way to know is to see the flying swallow in Zhaoyang. Hum, the empress likes the whole Han people all day long. "


    Seeing that he didn''t see anything, Yelv had to point it out for him: "the only name of Zhao is hidden in these poems."


    This sentence seemed to crush the camel''s last straw. Yelv Hongji was completely mad and slapped his hand on the teacup directly. He didn''t even care if his hand was punctured with blood: "Zhao Zhiwei was castrated by the jingshifang when he shouldn''t have entered the palace. Why can he still pollute the harem?" Although he was a fool, he was not a fool. He soon thought of a key point.


    At this time, Yelv Yixin calmly replied: "according to the investigation of Weichen, Zhao Weiwei was indeed sent to the Jingshi room when he entered the palace that day, but when he was about to be castrated, Neicheng Zhigao Changming came to take him away. It should be Zhao Weiwei who sent a lot of property to him, so Gao Changming kept him intact."


    "Where is Gao Changming? Bring him to see me!" Yelv hung Kee Su came to spoil the queen, and even had a little fantasy in his heart, hoping that all this was just a misunderstanding.


    Unfortunately, Yelv Yixin broke his illusion: "when I sent someone to arrest Gao Changming, I found that he had already committed suicide because he saw the truth. The only thing he took away before is that all the people in jingshifang can testify. "


    If song Qingshu is here, he naturally knows that Gao Changming is the eunuch who brought himself into the palace. He also marvels at Yelv Yixin''s ruthlessness. After all, he should have been Yelv Yixin''s person in the conversation with Gao Gonggong before, but he didn''t expect to become an abandoned son.


    Yeluhongji volcano finally erupted: "give me Gao Changming''s life to flog the corpse, defeat the bones and raise ashes! All the people on duty in the Jingshi room were derelict in their duties. They were all executed as an example! The empress, Xiao Guanyin, was put into the heaven prison, where he was interrogated by Yelv Yixin, the Privy envoy of ZhiBei Council, and Zhang Xiaojie, the Privy envoy of ZhiBei Council; In addition, Xiao PI, the Prime Minister of the northern government, was temporarily removed from office. Without my instructions, the people of the Xiao family are not allowed to go out of the house, or they will be killed! "


    "Yes Yelv Yixin bowed his head to receive the order, and his mouth rose slightly. Now everything is developing according to his plan, even more smoothly than his plan. After all, he didn''t expect that Zhao Weiyi could really win the Queen''s trust so soon.


    Now, Yelu Ren, the secret envoy of Beishu, is old and far away from the border. Xiao Feng, the king of the southern court, has collapsed, and Xiao Pei, the Prime Minister of the northern government, is expected to be the result of copying the family and exterminating the family because of the case of Xiao Guanyin, the daughter of the northern government. It can be said that the whole Liao state is under its control. How can Yelu Yixin not be proud?


    Now the only thing we need to do is to silence Zhao Youyi, so that he can not reveal his relationship with himself. What''s more, Zhang Xiaojie is one of his own. It''s very easy to make this case an iron case.


    In Shen Bijun''s bedroom, song Qingshu didn''t respond to the sudden crisis. He was hesitating whether to be taken away by them or to flee. After all, different choices represented different solutions.


    But he suddenly heart warning big, originally a bodyguard suddenly stabbed to his back.


    This time, there is no need to do multiple-choice questions. Song Qingshu will not be in danger, but will continue to play Zhao''s only identity. These people are obviously trying to kill him. It''s really stupid if they let go.


    Before that, the bodyguard was waiting for the blood light to appear. Suddenly he found that his knife couldn''t move. He looked down and saw that the tip of the knife was pinched by the other party''s two fingers. No matter how hard he applied force, he couldn''t move half a minute.


    "How can it be!" Before he had time to exclaim, song Qingshu had already moved. Everyone in the room just felt a flower in front of him, and the former imperial guards fell to the ground one after another.


    Xiao shiilang was talking to Shen Bijun. The next moment he found that the bodyguard beside song Qingshu had fallen in a circle. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, so he felt chilly. Although he didn''t pay attention there before, he might solve so many bodyguards in this moment. His martial arts are really terrible.


    However, the word fear does not exist in Xiao shiilang''s dictionary. He was shocked for a moment, and then rushed to song Qingshu the next moment.


    At this time, song Qingshu was not in the mood to entangle with him. Since so many people came to arrest him, it was obvious that Su Quan was more dangerous. He forced Xiao shierlang back with several moves, and then disappeared into the palace walls.


    Of course, before she left, she sent a message to Shen Bijun, telling her not to worry, that she would come back to save her.


    At this time, Shen Bijun was still in a deep shock. One second before, he saw a group of imperial guards come to arrest people. The next second, the other side defeated all the people and successfully escaped, including Xiao shiyilang, who is highly skilled in martial arts. You should know that when Xiao shiyilang came to hijack himself, the Shen family''s guards were vulnerable in front of him.


    "Who is this man?" At this time, Xiao shiilang also came to Shen Bijun with a look of horror and asked, "the martial arts are so high!"


    "I don''t know." Shen Bijun shook her head and replied softly. Although she knew that the other side was good at martial arts, she didn''t expect to be so good. Although they had nothing to do with each other, she was still full of joy.

 Chapter 1555

    Hearing the other side''s understatement and denial, Xiao can''t help but ask suspiciously, "he goes to the palace with you, and often goes in and out beside you. Don''t you know at all?"


    Shen Bijun''s face was cold and he said faintly, "if I really knew him, it would be so easy to save me with his martial arts. How can I always be manipulated by you?"


    Xiao shiilang was stunned and thought that what she said was reasonable, so he didn''t say any more.


    After Song Qingshu rushed out, he didn''t leave the Imperial Palace, but went all the way to the Queen''s palace. Since someone came to catch him, it was obvious that Su Quan would be in greater danger.


    When he arrived at the palace, he found that it was empty and there were only some bodyguards guarding it. There was no su Quan in it. From the whispers of the eunuchs outside, he learned that the queen had been taken away by the bodyguards. It was not clear where she had been taken.


    So far, song Qingshu is ignorant. He doesn''t understand how the affair between himself and Su Quan can be revealed. He is very careful every time he goes to Su Quan''s dormitory. He is never found.


    "Is it Yeltsin who is acting?" Song Qingshu had a guess in his mind, but he was not sure. After hesitating for a while, he decided to go out and ask Zhao Min first. After all, she has always been well-informed, but she is short of information now. Let''s find out the current situation first.


    He keeps running out of the palace and arrives at the secret stronghold of Ruyang palace. Zhao Min and Xue xue''er are anxiously discussing something. Seeing him back, they can''t help sighing with relief.


    "Snow elder sister, I say with his ability certainly won''t have danger, you still must so worry about her." Zhao Min smiles and pushes the ice and snow beside her.


    Ice and snow son can''t help rolling a white eye: "just now, I don''t know who is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Now it''s all my business."


    "Sister Xue!" Zhao Min light angry unceasingly, quietly read song Qingshu one eye, beautiful face more delicate.


    "Do you know what happened in the palace?" Seeing the two women''s expressions, song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    "The case of huixinyuanci is so popular. Although the palace has tried its best to block it, it can''t be concealed," Zhao Min said with a banter. "Now the whole people in the capital are discussing about the sanctity of Zhao Weiyi, the zither player who can hook up with the gorgeous queen."


    "So soon?" Song Qingshu was surprised that the spread speed was too fast. If no one was behind it, he would not believe it.


    "Qingshu, even I have to admit that you are really good at dealing with women. It''s just a few days of hard work..."


    "Not what you think!" Seeing that xuexue''er was also gossiping, song Qingshu could not help but explain the relationship between Su Quan and himself.


    Zhao Min sighed: "even the queen of Liao is your woman. My respect for you is like a continuous river."


    Song Qingshu He had talked to Zhao Min about the classic lines in this previous life movie, but he didn''t expect to learn and use them so quickly.


    "One day, even the queen of Mongolian Khan will have something to do with you?" Zhao Min looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu was more and more depressed: "don''t make me like a planter."


    Zhao Min said: "I don''t care. Anyway, you are not allowed to come to Ruyang palace. If one day I know what''s wrong between you and my aunt or sister-in-law, I will not castrate you."


    Song Qingshu only felt a little chilly below and quickly changed the topic: "this is too far away. What happened in the palace today?"


    Zhao Min just put away his smile and said, "I heard that someone in the palace reported to the emperor that the queen had an affair with the zither player Zhao Zhiyi. Yelv Hongji was very angry and killed a large number of people involved in the case, even those who had failed in jingshifang''s duty at the beginning..."


    Hearing that Gao Gonggong was afraid of committing suicide, Song Qing wrote in a strange way: "he is clearly Yelv Yixin''s man, and he doesn''t know whether he is willing to die or" be killed. "


    Zhao Min snorted coldly: "I think Yelv Yixin asked you to find a way to get close to the queen before. Obviously, he is behind all this."


    Song Qingshu said with some chagrin: "ah, I''m really careless. I thought that his plan could not be carried out before I took action. I didn''t expect that he would plant the blame directly."


    "It''s not a frame up," said Zhao Min, who was on the other side. "You have an affair with the queen."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "can you stop teasing me?"


    "Who let you indulge in women in the palace and forget the business." Zhao Min snorted coldly, obviously dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but didn''t explain. After all, it was his carelessness.


    "Well, if your little lover dies, you''ll have to hate me for the rest of your life," Zhao Min said with a sudden smile, breaking the embarrassment in the room. "According to the information I got, your little lover is now put into the prison of Yili Biyuan, and is interrogated by Yelv Yixin, the Privy Minister of ZhiBei, and Zhang Xiaojie, the Privy Minister of Tongzhi, Although there is no relationship between the two people on the surface, according to the previous information of Ruyang palace, Zhang Xiaojie should be Yelv Yixin''s person. Your little lover falls into their hands. Don''t say that she really has an affair with you. Even if she is pure and clean, I''m afraid she will make a move. "


    "The heaven prison of Yi Li Bi Yuan?" Song Qingshu stood by the window and looked in that direction, "it''s really predestined relationship with this place." Before saving Xia qingxue''er, later saving yeluqi and Xiao Zhonghui, we have dealt with each other several times.


    "Are you going to do it today?" Zhao Min came to him and asked.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu nodded, "let Su Quan in their hands for one more hour, there will be more danger."


    "Well, let''s go with you. I just want to confirm a conjecture in my heart." Zhao minruo said thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu looked back suspiciously: "what guess?"


    "It''s not time to say that." Zhao Min shook his head.


    Seeing that she doesn''t want to say it, song Qingshu can''t force her to speak. The next three people begin to prepare for the prison break. Originally, he planned to go alone, but Zhao Min and Xue xue''er insist on going together. He hesitates and agrees. After all, they are both experts, and even if they can''t help, they can protect themselves.


    The three soon came to the periphery of the Yi Li Bi Yuan. Zhao Min frowned and said, "I know you''re very good at martial arts, but are you going to rush in like this and save people directly?"


    Song Qingshu raised a small porcelain vase in his hand: "the last time I got the sad and crisp breeze from Xixia first class hall, I haven''t had a chance to use it. This time I just came here to bring disaster to the East."


    Zhao Min was stunned, and then said with a smile: "I''m afraid Xixia people will have bad luck this time."


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s face moved. He pressed down the two girls and said, "someone''s here. He''s a top expert!"

 Chapter 1556

    Zhao Min and ice snow son quickly fell down, listen to the tone of song Qingshu, this person is obviously not their way.


    I saw a middle-aged man in white walking slowly to yilibiyuan prison. He was elegant and calm. He walked slowly, but no one could ignore his momentum.


    With his hands behind him, the man in white could not see that he was carrying weapons. However, Zhao Min and Xue Xue Er realized what his weapons were at the first reaction.


    Because from such a distance, there is a kind of common sword Qi, which is cold through the body. Obviously, the sword Qi is not from the sword. It''s from the man himself.


    "Xue Yiren?" Song Qingshu has recognized each other''s identity, and he is the first expert Xue Yiren of the Imperial City Department of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "Why is he here?" Zhao Min is curious.


    Song Qingshu shook his head. He was also curious.


    Xue Yiren walked in leisurely in this way. At this time, the guards of Yili Biyuan had already reacted and drew out their swords. Unfortunately, there seemed to be an invisible aura around Xue Yiren. As soon as these ordinary guards approached, they turned pale and had difficulty breathing, so they had to step back.


    A few of them didn''t believe in evil and forced themselves to slash at Xue Yiren with their swords. Unfortunately, the eyes of the people around them were dazzled. At the next moment, these people were all covered with scars and fell on the ground. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. As a result, the encirclement around him doubled instantly. No one dared to stay within his radius. The bodyguards could only surround him in the middle and follow him step by step, The circle of encirclement also retreated step by step.


    "This man is very good at martial arts!" Ice snow son exclaimed, just now even she didn''t see clearly what happened, those bodyguards have been lying on the ground.


    "He can really be among the top experts in the world." Song Qingshu said with admiration that although Xuexue Er didn''t see it clearly, he did. Xue Yiren had just made a move, but it was too fast for ordinary people to react. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling complacent. If he went, I''m afraid he didn''t need to raise his hand just now


    "Why didn''t the king of Wei come out to see him?" Xue Yi suddenly stopped and raised his head to the Yi Li Bi Yuan. Although it didn''t look like he was yelling, his voice clearly spread to every corner of the Yi Li Bi Yuan. We can see how strong his internal power was.


    The sound kept reverberating in the yard, and Xue Yiren was not worried, so he stood still, as if waiting for something.


    Not long after that, the gate of Yili courtyard was opened, and Yelv Yixin came out surrounded by a group of bodyguards.


    "The moustache beside him is Zhang Xiaojie, the Secretary of the North Council." Zhao Min pointed to a Han official beside Yelv Yixin and said.


    "When these two people get together, they must have begun to interrogate the queen." Song Qingshu couldn''t help worrying about Su Quan''s safety.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a trivial matter to interrogate the queen. It often requires several parties to be present at the same time. It depends on the situation. They should have been interrupted by Xue Yiren just at the beginning." Zhao Min is a orchid heart, and knows what he is worried about.


    "I hope so." Song Qingshu nodded and continued to pay attention to the developments in the field.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for." Yelv Yixin looked at the situation in the field and frowned slightly.


    "Why should the king of Wei ask clearly," Xue Yiren said coldly. "First, where is Miss Shen now; 2¡¢ Give me the Yuanyang knife. "


    That night, he wanted to kill Shen Bijun. Unfortunately, he was interrupted by "Song Qingshu", which made him have to leave temporarily. When he went to the Wei palace later, he found that Shen Bijun was gone.


    Shen Bijun was a very important part of Yelv Yixin''s plan, so her identity was also top secret in the Wei palace, so that Xue Yiren tortured several servant girls and bodyguards, and they didn''t know her whereabouts.


    He didn''t really want to save Shen Bijun. He just let the crown prince and princess to be fall into the hands of other men. In the future, it will be a great blow to the face of the royal family. After the humiliation of Jingkang, if there is another similar incident, it will be a heavy blow to the spirit of the whole country.


    At the same time, he has been tracking down the whereabouts of Yuanyang Dao. According to all kinds of information, Yuanyang Dao and Yangdao may have fallen into Yelv Yixin''s hands. Originally, he intended to go to the Wei palace to find each other. Unfortunately, Yelv Yixin is busy these days to capture the queen and the Prime Minister of the northern palace, either in the imperial palace or in Yili Biyuan, which makes Xue Yiren impatient, Just come straight to Yili Biyuan to find him.


    At this time, several people in Song Qingshu understood his intention. Zhao Min couldn''t help but smile and said, "you''re lucky. A super expert came out to take the lead for you."


    Song Qingshu finally showed a smile: "I hope he can mix the water as well as possible."


    "Be presumptuous. When you are here, take it for me!" Yelv Yixin''s face is gloomy and unpredictable, but Zhang Xiaojie on one side can''t help it. He is so provoked in his own territory. Isn''t it a joke if he doesn''t teach him a lesson?


    The boss ordered that the hesitant soldiers had to rush to the front. Fortunately, this time, a group of people went to the front together, and they didn''t have to worry about being killed in a second like those unfortunate ghosts in front of them.


    Although Xue Yiren is good at martial arts, he is not a single minded man. Of course, he has no time to entangle with these minions and lose his fighting power. He suddenly moves, and the spears around him break off one after another. Before everyone can react, he is like a roc spreading his wings and rushing directly to Yelv Yixin in the distance.


    Everyone knows the truth of catching a thief before catching a king.


    "Protect the king of Wei! Protect the king of Wei Zhang Xiaojie was so surprised that he hurriedly called the bodyguard beside him, but he stepped back intentionally or unintentionally.


    However, he and Yelv Yixin were high officials of the imperial court, and the bodyguards who could stay beside them were not for nothing. They kept in front of them in an orderly way.


    First, a group of shield soldiers stepped forward and backward three times to block in front of the two men. Then the archers opened their bows and took their arrows in one go, and dozens of crossbows and arrows shot at the Xueyi people in mid air.


    It''s a pity that Xue Yi''s body method is too ingenious, leaving several shadows in the air. The whole person seems to be surprised, and the bow and arrow can''t hit him at all.


    At this moment, Xue Yi had already narrowed the distance between the two sides, and the shield soldiers in the front row yelled one after another, and rushed forward with a shield in one hand.


    Xue Yiren frowned, which was unavoidable. He could only hold one hand against one of the shields. The internal force in his palm was about to make the other side vomit and shake away to open a gap. Suddenly, more than ten spearheads were stretched out from the gap between the shields, as if he could poke him into a beehive in an instant.


    However, Xue Yiren was born in the army after all, and he didn''t take any precautions against the means of the army. He suddenly rose up to avoid the opponent''s fatal blow. Then all the people in the field felt that there was a brilliant sword light in the mid air. When they came back to their senses, they found that the shields in the hands of the three layers of defense were all fragmented, and the guards also fell to the ground.


    "It''s a man in blood killed by a sea of corpses." Rao, with the critical eye of song Qingshu, had to praise Xue Yiren''s amazing sword just now.


    On one side, Zhao Min was staring at Yelv Yixin. Seeing his flustered expression, he couldn''t help but have a doubt on his face: "am I wrong?"

 Chapter 1557

    In addition, the heavily armed infantry were still fierce one second before, but they fell to the ground one second later. Obviously, they had no spare force to fight again.


    In fact, this kind of heavy infantry is a sharp weapon to deal with martial arts experts. Most experts are surrounded by shields, and they will only be stabbed into a beehive in the end. It''s a pity that they didn''t deal with ordinary martial arts experts this time. They were the best swordsmen in the world. Besides, they were born in the army and knew these military formations very well, so they lost so quickly.


    Now the main soldiers in front of Yelv Yixin and Zhang Xiaojie have fallen to seventy-eight, leaving only a few bodyguards in front of them. The reason for this dilemma is that they came to Yili Biyuan to deal with the case this time, and the guard work was naturally handed over to Yili Biyuan, so they didn''t bring much personal guard, Otherwise, although there are not so many top experts in the prince Wei''s residence as Ruyang''s residence, a "master like cloud" can still afford it.


    Although Xue Yiren became a bit crazy in sword training, he was not a fool. On the surface, he directly collided with yiliyuan prison. In fact, he did an investigation. At this time, the guard around Yelv Yixin was the weakest.


    Seeing the other side coming towards him step by step, Zhang Xiaojie''s legs trembled with fright, especially when he saw the blood beads on the other side''s sword drop by drop, he almost didn''t faint.


    Xue Yiren sneered and stabbed Yelv Yixin with a sword. He knew that after all, this was the territory of Khitan people, and it was not suitable for long-term fighting. Otherwise, with more and more soldiers, he didn''t want to be surrounded.


    The nearly ten bodyguards around Yelv Yixin are also famous figures in the Wulin of Shanxi Province. It''s a pity that they met the Xueyi people this time, and they are famous for their murderous spirit!


    Before the fight, they were breathing hard because of the killing pressure on each other. They could not exert 50% of their Kung Fu. Then they saw a flash of red sword light. This was the last picture they saw in the world.


    Seeing that Yelv Yixin was about to be controlled, Xue Yiren''s mouth rose slightly, and his face finally eased. However, his smile had not yet appeared completely. Suddenly, his face changed. He turned back to the sword, picked it aside, and knocked a flying knife back.


    "Bold thief, how dare you run wild in Yi Li Bi Yuan!" He was tall and burly, with a trace of wild charm all over his body. He was Xiao Shilang, who took over the inspection of the Department in front of the hall! He had come here to make an announcement, but unexpectedly, he happened to run into Xue Yiren.


    "This man looks more manly than you." Seeing Xiao shiilang, Zhao Min pushes song Qingshu aside, joking.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it. He replied lightly: "I rely on talent and connotation, not on face."


    "It''s shameless!" Zhao Min scolded with a smile, and the snow on one side nodded his head, so he continued to watch.


    At this time, Xue Yiren could not help but sneer: "Xiao Shilang? Just before I left, I calculated with you the account for robbing Miss Shen! "


    After spending so long in the upper capital, he has found out who hijacked Shen Bijun at that time. Although he now plans to kill Shen Bijun to avoid Royal humiliation, he hates the originator of the incident even more.


    Therefore, he was ready to kill Yelv Yixin when he found out the whereabouts of yuanyangdao. He didn''t care that the killing of Liao '', However, the northern expedition was all about Han kuozhou''s family. He was born in the Xue family and had always been like the Jia family. He didn''t want to see Han kuozhou succeed in the northern expedition.


    However, this time there was so much trouble in Liao state that after going back, he would have to face the impeachment of Han Yuzhou''s camp. If the murderer who hijacked the crown princess could be solved, he would not only have done nothing, but also made great contributions. Naturally, he would not have to worry about the aftermath.


    So the look in his eyes that he looked at Xiao shihiro immediately became fiery, which made the other party feel chilly.


    Xiao shiilang only thought that the other side was too murderous, but he didn''t think much about it, so he threw a knife at him. He is very confident in his Sabre skills. Apart from Xiao Feng and his son, and the mysterious Da Ti Yin Si Su Yin, the rest of the kingdom of Liao are ignored by him. Moreover, even against these three people, he doesn''t think he will lose. If he is given another ten years to grow up, he even thinks that he can become the first master of the kingdom of Liao.


    A swordsman should have a kind of arrogance in his heart. Only in this way can he reach the highest level of his swordsmanship.


    However, during this period of time, his indomitable momentum was somewhat discounted. It was because he met two mysterious people twice in a row. One was the mysterious person he met in the street that night. The two sides exchanged dozens of moves, feeling that the other side did not try their best, just playing with him; The second time is before in the palace to catch Zhao only, the other party actually in his eyes calmly left, it is not a small blow.


    Thinking of these two things, Xiao shiilang''s indomitable momentum suddenly stopped, and there was a flaw in his perfect Dao idea. It would be OK to fight against ordinary experts, but Xue Yiren caught the flaw in a flash.


    All the people felt that there was a red in front of them, and it seemed that a bright blood flower was blooming in the field. Only song Qingshu reflected that it was Xue Yiren''s blood stained sword, and the sword spirit was so dazzling at that moment that few people could open their eyes in the field.


    When they opened their eyes, they found that Xiao was half kneeling on the ground, with more than ten blood holes in his body, and his clothes were already in tatters. If the knife in his hand had not been inserted on the ground to support most of his weight, he would have fallen to the ground by now.


    The bodyguard was in an uproar. You know, Xiao shiilang is a famous master in the capital. He can be regarded as an invincible player in the army every day. I didn''t expect that he was defeated in such an instant, and he was also defeated so miserably?


    "Eh, can you take my unique skill and not die?" Xue Yiren was surprised, but there was a little appreciation in his eyes.


    Only song Qingshu understood that Xiao Shilang was not the last one who realized the unity of man and sword in the original work. It was normal that he could not beat Xue Yiren, but it was unexpected that he lost so simply. After all, he had fought with Xiao Shilang before, and he knew that Xiao Shilang''s martial arts skills would take a hundred and eighty moves to win.


    "Why did he suddenly hesitate with his knife just now?" Song Qingshu was puzzled. He didn''t know that his opponent''s confidence was frustrated because he played against him twice in a row, and his strength was reduced by at least 30%. To know that confidence is very important for a knife master.


    But now he has no time to manage these. Instead, he says to the two girls around him, "you are here to stare. I''ll take this opportunity to go in and save Su Quan."


    "Good." Ice and snow son nods, one side of Zhao Min as if did not hear the general, thoughtful stare at someone in the field.

 Chapter 1558

    Song Qingshu took advantage of everyone''s attention to Xue Yiren outside and quietly sneaked into the prison of Yili Biyuan. Most of the guards in the prison were attracted out at this time, and the remaining few soldiers song Qingshu could easily avoid, and he couldn''t avoid directly stun the matter.


    It''s not the first time that song Qingshu has come to Tianlao. Instead of going to the west chamber where ordinary prisoners are being held, he finds the East chamber where important people of the imperial court are being held.


    I heard Su Quan''s soft and moving figure from a distance. When something happened to her, I rushed to see the situation inside. I couldn''t help laughing.


    It turned out that Su Quan was trying to attract the soul of a jailer. Seeing that jailer''s eyes were blurred, most of them had already been attacked.


    Song Qingshu went over and knocked the jailer unconscious. With a wave of his sword, he cut off the shackles of his cell and waved to Su Quan: "come out quickly."


    Su Quan realized that there was a strong enemy outside, and she would not wait to die because of her temperament. She was concentrating on flattering and trying to confuse the jailer. She took the opportunity to escape, but was startled by the sudden change.


    When she saw each other''s face clearly, she turned from worry to joy and rushed into his arms. Her voice trembled: "Qingshu, I thought I would never see you again."


    Before resting in the bedroom, the bodyguard who suddenly broke in took her directly to the prison. She was still the queen one moment before, and was knocked down the dust the next. Su Quan was also terrified. He always thought that his identity had been revealed, so he felt hopeless. He had been supporting her all this time. Now when he saw song Qingshu, she finally showed her weakness.


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ll save you now." Song Qingshu patted her on the shoulder and felt her delicate body tremble slightly. He sighed that Su Quan, who had always been strong, might have been scared to death this time.


    "I''m sorry, originally I wanted to use the identity of the queen of Liao to help you. Who knows that the identity was revealed, which led to failure." As soon as he thought of the failure of his hard work over the years, Su Quan felt sad.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted: "don''t worry, this time it''s not something happened to you, it''s Yelv Yixin''s plot..." he said the whole thing in a hurry, and then took her out: "we''ll talk about it in detail later. Let''s take this opportunity to go out first."


    Holding Su Quan''s waist, song Qingshu quickly rushes out of the prison. He finds that Yelv Yixin is missing from the mess outside. Even Xue Yiren doesn''t know what to do.


    It''s hard to find xuexue''er, but Zhao Min is not there. Song Qingshu says, "where''s Miss Zhao?"


    Xuexue''er was worried. She was relieved to see him come out safely. She said, "just now Xueyi people have taken Yelv Yixin hostage. Listening to their conversation, it seems that they are going to get some Yuanyang Dao. Miss Zhao has gone after them. Let me wait for you here."


    At this time, seeing Su Quan in his arms, ice and snow flashed a different color in her eyes. She thought that this is the famous empress of Liao kingdom. She was gorgeous: "Hello, Miss Su."


    "I''ve seen sister Xue." Su Quan also owes back a gift. She is also amazed by the beauty of the other party. She sighs in her heart that the women around her lover are so outstanding that she is under a lot of pressure. When I mixed up with song Qingshu before, I naturally knew that they still existed in the capital. Now when I heard her mention that Miss Zhao was not there, it was obvious that this person was Xuexue er.


    In a short moment, the two women had turned dozens of thoughts in their hearts, but song Qingshu frowned: "it''s too reckless for her to go after her alone." You know, although Zhao Min''s martial arts are good, he doesn''t look good enough in front of Xue Yiren.


    Ice snow son this just rings out what, hastily say: "Zhao girl says to can leave mark along the way, let you come out heel go up to look for her."


    Song Qingshu was relieved that Zhao Min was not an impulsive and reckless person. He had already left his way: "let''s go." He worried about Zhao Min''s accident, and did not ask for the two women''s opinions. He held one in his arms and went to the direction where Zhao Min left.


    It''s OK for Su Quan to be enchanting, but xuexue''er is a famous family. After all, she is a lady Hu, which makes her not used to being so close to song Qingshu in front of other women.


    When she opens her mouth, xuexue''er notices song Qingshu''s worries. Finally, she doesn''t say anything: "wait until you find Miss Zhao... You must talk to Qingshu when you find a chance. Don''t face yourself like this in front of others in the future..." she is so kind. Even if she feels uncomfortable at this time, she first considers the safety of others.


    At this time, song Qingshu didn''t have time to pay attention to the mental activities of the women around him. He was more worried that he couldn''t find Zhao Min, but he soon relaxed. At the beginning, he didn''t need to find the mark left by Zhao Min, just follow the soldiers in the street. After all, the king of Wei was robbed, and the Khitans would catch up with him.


    In this way, Su Quan could not help but said in surprise: "this girl Zhao''s lightness skill is very good." She has heard a little about Xue Yiren''s martial arts. Although she took one person with her, she didn''t catch up with the cavalry of Liao state, but Zhao Min didn''t lose him all the time. This lightness skill made her feel very proud.


    Song Qingshu naturally knows the reason. If Zhao Min used to be able to keep up with Xue Yiren, he just passed on her lightness skill of stepping on sand. Zhao Min is talented and can get twice the result with half the effort. Today''s lightness skill is at the top level in the world.


    Later, it was found that the Khitan soldiers seemed to have lost their direction and began to pursue separately. Then song Qingshu had to stop and start looking for the mark left by Zhao min. fortunately, it wasn''t long before he found the agreed mark on a tree, but the direction was not to run outside the city, but to turn back to the city.


    Song Qingshu was instantly relieved that Xue Yiren''s lightness skill was no higher, but with a man, he could not run the elite cavalry of Khitan in the wild. It was the best strategy to use the complex environment and terrain in the capital to get rid of the pursuers and let the cavalry''s sprint speed not play out.


    All the way along the mark left by Zhao Min, he made great progress in seven circles and eight circles. Song Qingshu''s lightness skill was very good. Before long, he saw Zhao Min''s figure in front of him. He was very happy and quickly followed him.


    Zhao Min is lying on a tree, looking at a remote small yard not far away. The arrival of song Qingshu and others startled her. When she saw each other''s appearance, she was relieved: "Shh, they just entered the yard, I dare not get too close, for fear of being found."


    Although Xue Yiren left first, he took a man with him to get rid of his pursuers. He wasted a lot of time on the way, so he arrived almost at the same time as song Qingshu, who came all the way according to the mark.


    "Is this the secret stronghold of the Imperial City division?" Seeing that this place is so remote, song Qingshu is a wonderful place.


    Zhao Min shook his head: "it shouldn''t be. I know about the stronghold of the Imperial City Department. It seems that Yelv Yixin''s territory. It seems that Yelv Yixin is giving directions to the people of Xueyi."


    "Are you really here for Yuanyang Dao?" Song Qingshu had to sigh that Xue Yi was so popular that he dared to follow Yelv Yixin''s guidance and was not afraid of ambush?


    However, Xue Yiren was so proud and conceited that he must have disdained the other party''s ambush.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Song Qingshu and the three girls sneak into the yard. With the help of his Qi, they can be found by the people in the room.

 Chapter 1559

    A few people felt into the yard. The whole yard seemed to be abandoned. There were no servants or maids. So they didn''t find out. When they came to the corner, they held their breath and looked in.


    Xue Yiren let go of Yelv Yixin and said coldly, "the place you said has been found. Where is Yuanyang Dao? If you can''t find it, don''t blame me for my hard work."


    "I''ll find it for you." Yelv Yixin''s tone is a little low. It''s obvious that he was the first person in the court not long ago. He will be a prisoner next second. No one will be in a bad mood.


    As he spoke, he began to work on the bed board. It turned out that there was a dark grid under the bed board. Xue Yi didn''t worry about the other party''s change. At such a short distance, he had enough confidence to block his throat.


    After half a day''s hard work, Yelv Yixin finally took out a long box from the dark box and handed it to Xue Yiren: "this is Yuanyang Dao..."


    Xue Yiren stepped back and raised his sword in his hand. He said in a cold voice, "don''t move. Open the box first." Although he is addicted to sword training, he is not a fool. He knows that there are some devices in the world that can plot against martial arts experts, such as the rainstorm pear blossom needle. He is worried that there are similar things in his opponent''s box. He is not sure he can avoid such a close distance.


    Yelv Yixin was obedient. He didn''t take the opportunity to rush over. Instead, he honestly opened the box. There were two shining knives in it.


    "Yuanyang Dao!" Xue Yiren''s eyes showed a trace of joy.


    At this time, ice and snow outside the window also saw the knives in the box, one of which was her lost cold moon sword, but soon there was a trace of doubt in her eyes: "this sword..."


    With a wave of his hand, Xue Yiren directly sucked the wooden box over and took out two of the knives. He still couldn''t believe it: "I got the legendary Yuanyang Dao, which is invincible in the world?"


    However, he also had doubts. No matter how sharp these two swords are, they are at most a pair of heaven reliant sword and dragon slaying sword. How can they be invincible in the world?


    He carefully looked at the knife in his hand to see if there was any secret on it. At this moment, he suddenly saw a knife in Yelv Yixin''s hand.


    The blade is as green as a mountain, as green as a spring tree, as green as the lake in the eyes of lovers. The green light of the sword is curved. At the beginning, it looks like a crescent moon. Suddenly, it turns into a flying rainbow. Even if it is not shed, it can also show the murderous spirit.


    "Full moon machete?" Although song Qingshu didn''t see what the real full moon curved sword looked like, at this moment, he firmly believed that this one in Yelv Yixin''s hand was the full moon curved sword.


    At first sight, the moon curved sword was not surprising, but when Yelv Yixin pulled it out of the scabbard, there was a strange air, which made people dizzy and confused.


    Song Qingshu could see his action of drawing the sword, but in the eyes of the three women around him, it was a quick one! What an evil knife! A knife has the power to crack the earth!


    One hundred strong full moon machete, one of the most fearless swords in the world, one of the most powerful swords in the world, and one that frightens people all over the world. Some dark rooms suddenly have light, moonlight, full moon!


    Although Xue Yiren had been careful, when he got Yuanyang Dao, he was still carried away by joy, which led to a slight relaxation of his guard.


    When he noticed Dao Guang, it was too late. In a hurry, he had no time to take the sword, so he could only meet it with two mandarin duck knives in his hand. Soon there was a crisp sound in the room.


    When the moonlight in the room faded, Xue Yiren''s face turned pale and retreated to the wall. There was a ferocious wound on his chest. Bone could be seen in the wound. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured in this moment.


    Yelv Yixin did not continue to attack. Instead, he stood in the same place and sighed: "it''s true that he is a famous Xue Yiren. Once a magic knife comes out, he will die. I''m afraid you are the first one who can cut it with a magic knife and will not die."


    Xue Yiren looked at the half of the broken knife left in his hand. He didn''t know that he was fooled by the other side. He said in a hate voice, "what you have is the real mandarin duck knife?"


    "Not bad!" Yelv Yixin was afraid and humble half a minute ago, and his face was full of pride. "It''s not a waste of my hard work. This mandarin duck sword finally fell into my hands."


    The girls outside the window were also shocked. Although they had guessed that Yelv Yixin had a problem, how could they know that he was so good at martial arts? Xue Yiren''s martial arts are well known. They were seriously injured by each other.


    Just now that knife is too magical, let them have a kind of soul shudder, feel completely unable to resist the courage.


    Only song Qingshu can see it clearly. This Dao is really weird. With his current cultivation, if he is unprepared for such a Dao, he will probably be seriously injured. It seems that this Dao has reached the threshold of the rules and has the posture of transcending the secular martial arts.


    Of course, judging from Song Qingshu''s point of view, Yelv Yixin''s martial arts are not as good as Xue Yiren''s, even if it''s a little higher. The main reason why Xue Yiren lost so quickly and so miserably is that he was attacked by his opponent without any defense.


    In a hurry, it was enough to show Xue Yi''s accomplishments that he could save his life under such a strange knife.


    "Shendao chop..." Xue Yiren silently recited his own move, and suddenly changed his face. "Is it the unique skill of the master of the Ming religion in Wulin hundreds of years ago?"


    Yelv Yixin gave him an unexpected look: "this past several hundred years, now even a lot of people in the Ming religion don''t know, I didn''t expect you to know." At that moment, although he cut off the fake Yuanyang sword in his opponent''s hand and hurt him badly, Xue Yiren picked up the sword again at that moment. No one can ignore the bloody man with the sword in his hand, even if he is seriously injured.


    So Yelv doesn''t mind talking more. He has such a big wound on his body now. As time goes by, his blood will take away more and more of his strength.


    "Everyone knows that there is a secret of invincibility in Yuanyang Dao, but no one knows how to be invincible with Yuanyang Dao." Yelv Yixin caresses the round moon curved sword in his hand. Song Qingshu and Xuexue Er outside the window quickly recognize that this strange round moon curved sword is a combination of Lengyue Baodao and another smaller one. It must be the deer cutting knife lost by the Shen family.


    "The world only knows the great shift of heaven and earth and the order of the holy fire, but it doesn''t know that there was another treasure above them hundreds of years ago," Yelv Yixin gently stroked the moon machete in his hand, as if stroking his lover''s body. "That''s the invincible Sabre chop!"

 Chapter 1560

    No matter song Qingshu or Zhao Min, they didn''t know there was such a secret. They looked at each other and decided to see the situation first.


    Yelv Yixin seemed to be in a good mood and began to explain: "in those days, the master of the Ming religion used the full moon machete to cooperate with his magic sword to attack and dominate the Wulin. There was nothing worthy of him in the world. However, there seems to be a devil on this sword, which can affect the mind of the sword holder, causing the Ming religion to be possessed if it doesn''t move. Therefore, rumors began to spread in the Jianghu that although the martial arts of the demon sect began to progress fiercely, it was unstable and easy to be possessed. The Ming sect leaders of all dynasties were also very worried about this. Later, I don''t know why, the male sword in the full moon machete was accidentally lost, and the lack of male sword greatly reduced the power of Shendao. "


    "Later, the leader of the Ming religion had no choice but to learn from heaven and earth. He cut the sword and the divine sword together. Decades later, those old people died. The new generation of the Ming religion didn''t even know the name of the sword, leaving only some memories of the past generation."


    "Because Yuanyue machete has one male and one female, it is gradually called Yuanyang Dao. Yuanyang Dao contains the invincible secret, which is also spread from the inside of Ming religion. However, few people know what Yuanyang Dao is actually about." Speaking of the past, Yelv Yixin also sighed.


    "Since it belongs to the Ming religion, why did Yuanyang Dao fall into the hands of the Shen family in Shanyin?" I don''t know why, Xue Yiren''s wound is still bleeding, but he is still concerned about these problems.


    Yelv Yixin gave him an unexpected look, but as time went by, his opponent''s strength would become smaller and smaller. He didn''t mind wasting his time: "first of all, it''s not Yuanyang Dao that fell into the hands of Shen family, but only Yuanyang Dao''s female Dao that fell into the hands of Shen family."


    "In those years, the Ming religion lost its male Dao. Although it can''t reproduce the glory of Shendao, the sect leader passed on the remaining female Dao from generation to generation. However, after Fang La''s rebellion was pacified by Huang Shang, the female Dao was passed on to Zhong Xiang, the next generation of sect leader. Zhong Xiang took the remnant of the Ming religion to Dongting Lake, but was killed by Kong Yanzhou, the general of the Song Dynasty. The female Dao fell into Yang Yao''s hands again. When Yue Fei calmed Yang Yao later, the female Dao fell into Song Jun''s hands. "


    "After that, the female Dao fell into the hands of the Shen family in Shanyin and was renamed deer cutting Dao and treasured." Yelv Yixin said this secret message slowly, and heard song Qingshu nodding outside the window, which was almost the same as the information he had received before.


    Xue Yiren snorted coldly: "so you sent someone to hijack Miss Shen''s family and take away the deer knife at the same time?"


    "That''s right," Yelv Yixin did not deny that he had the chance to win. "After a long time of painstaking investigation, I finally found out the whereabouts of the female Dao, so I won''t let it go. It''s thanks to the different factions of your court that my people are so easy to succeed. "


    Xue Yiren knew that he was telling the truth. If it had not been for the overt and covert struggle between the Yi family and the prince family, it would not have been so easy for the people of Liao to go deep into the hinterland and rob the crown princess.


    "The male Dao in Yuanyang Dao has been missing for a long time. Where did you find it?" Xue Yiren asked curiously.


    "The whereabouts of xiongdao need to thank one person," Yelv Yixin said, full of the winner''s smile, obviously not really thanking that person. "Xiongdao is suspected to have fallen into the hands of yuan Chonghuan, the governor of Ji Liao Dynasty. Yuan Chonghuan was killed by Chongzhen, and xiongdao fell into the hands of the Ming Dynasty. Later, Li Zicheng conquered Beijing, and xiongdao naturally fell into his hands, But he didn''t know the secret of Yuanyang Dao. He thought it was an ordinary sword, so he gave it to Feitian fox, the head of his four bodyguards


    Ice and snow outside the window quickly covers her mouth for fear that she will make a noise and let the people inside hear her. She didn''t expect that her late husband''s cold moon sword was one of the world''s famous Yuanyang knives.


    "Later, Feitian fox passed the sword to his son, Liaodong great Xia Hu Yidao. After Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng died, the sword lost its trace. It didn''t reappear until recently." Yelv said.


    Xue Yiren moved in his heart and said, "is that the one Hu Yidao''s widow carried?" As a spy of the Imperial City Department, he was clear about what happened in the upper capital.


    "Yes," Yelv Yixin said with a smile. "At first, I was worried that someone was deliberately using the knife to lead the snake out of the cave. I didn''t dare to move for a moment. I had to borrow the Xixia people''s hands to help me test it. As a result, Xiao banhe was led out."


    Out of the window, song Qingshu and Zhao Min look at each other, see the sudden in each other''s eyes, and connect what happened in the previous period of time. It turns out that Yelv Yixin is behind the scenes.


    Xue Yiren suddenly asked a key question: "how do you know the secret of Yuanyang Dao, and how do you learn how to cut it?"


    Yelv Yixin stroked his beard with pride: "I don''t know much about the secrets of all the sects in the world


    Song Qingshu thought: "the tone of Yelv Yixin''s speech is similar to someone in his memory."


    At this time, Xue Yiren suddenly burst out his sword, and a dazzling blood light burst out in the room. This is the power of xueyiren''s sword technique.


    Yelv Yixin was shocked. He didn''t expect that Xue Yiren''s wound had been bleeding for so long, and he had the strength to fight back. The grace of the opponent''s sword was too dazzling. It could be said that it was a sword with all his life''s skill. He didn''t dare to face his edge directly, so he had to retreat for a while.


    Xue Yiren, who was waiting for this opportunity, ran out of the window, and several ups and downs disappeared outside the yard.


    Song Qingshu secretly laments that Xue Yiren intentionally chats with Yelv Yixin in order to accumulate strength. It must be the secret skill of the Xue family, but the cost must be very high. After this time, Xue Yiren may not be able to recover his peak level in his life.


    Seeing his figure disappear, Yelv Yixin sneered: "can you run?" The other side was seriously injured, and now he burned his blood essence and hurt him more. How can he run better than himself in a complete state.


    However, as soon as he got to the window, he suddenly turned his head and was surprised to find that there was a man and three women in the room. His face changed greatly: "Song Qingshu!"


    Song Qingshu hasn''t answered yet, but Zhao Min smiles: "you know him as expected. It seems that I haven''t guessed wrong. Long time no see, doctor Ping. Oh, no, it should be Murong Jingyue."


    "Are you Murong Jingyue She has been looking for the enemy to kill her husband finally found, how can not mixed feelings.


    Su Quan looks at the other side suspiciously. As Xiao Guanyin, she fights with the powerful minister. She doesn''t expect that the other side has another identity.


    Song Qingshu shows such an expression. In fact, he has doubted Yelv Yixin''s identity for a long time. He has just heard the other party''s words and finally confirmed it.

 Chapter 1561

    Yelv Yixin stares at people coldly. To tell the truth, he has always been a little afraid of song Qingshu. After all, the shadow of the famous tree of people, plus he has played with each other before, it''s really rare for him to know each other''s martial arts.


    But now that he has learned how to chop, he has just hit the Super Master Xue Yiren with a knife. At this time, he is full of confidence and no longer pays attention to song Qingshu.


    "So what?" Yelv Yixin looked at xuexue''er greedily, "Hu Yidao, a beautiful undead, I''ve long been interested in it, but I couldn''t do it for a long time ago. Now that the dust has settled, I don''t have to suppress it any more. Killing his husband and dominating his wife is the joy of the world!"


    Xuexue''er trembled with anger: "brother Hu was really hurt by you."


    "Originally, Heisha Hanbing wanted Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng to die together, but only one died," Yelv Yixin shook his head, as if with a look of regret. "If I had known that Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng''s wife were beautiful, I would have done it myself, instead of with the help of Tian Guinong''s hand."


    "Shameless!" Xuexue''er was trembling with anger, but she didn''t lose her mind. Just now, she was scared by the other party''s evil knife. She knew that she couldn''t get revenge and was easy to be made by it.


    Yelv Yixin''s eyes moved to the next Zhao Min: "the princess actually came. How, did you come to ask for the antidote of sanshennao Shendan? Don''t worry, as long as you serve me well, I will give you the antidote."


    Zhao Min said coldly: "don''t worry, I will tear you to pieces."


    "Is it?" Yelv Yixin sniffed. When he saw Su Quan, he couldn''t help looking surprised. "Eh, the queen also appeared here."


    "Yelv Yixin, your conspiracy has been learned in our palace. We are waiting for you to destroy your family." At this time, Su Quan was still speaking in the same tone as Xiao Guanyin.


    "It''s hard for the empress to protect herself now. What''s the Queen''s airs?" Yelv hissed, "will Yelv Hongji believe you? At the moment, he is in the extreme anger of being green capped and will not see you


    At this point, Yelv Yixin suddenly looked at Song Qingshu with admiration: "sometimes I have to admire you for being able to get involved with so many famous beauties and chivalrous women in the Jianghu. Now even the empress of the Liao Dynasty has not escaped your clutches. Tut tut Tut, this gorgeous blessing is really enviable."


    "Talons?" Song Qingshu a black line, "magic your sister''s claw ah!"


    Hearing what he said, Yelv Yixin''s face was angry: "hum, but it''s all over. I''m happy to accept you confidants."


    This speech, Zhao Min and other three women''s face a red, it is obviously a mixture of shame and anger.


    But song Qingshu gave him a strange look: "I really don''t understand what your strength is. Do you think you can be invincible if you learn the Shendao chop of hundreds of years ago?"


    Yelv Yixin burst out laughing: "I used to be a master of martial arts, and I''m proud enough to be in the Wulin. Now I''ve been killed with a magic sword. It''s like a tiger adding wings. I know you''re good at martial arts, but today you are destined to be the ghost of the moon curving sword."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and sighed: "listen to what you said before, this sword is a magic sword. It''s demonic, and it''s easy to affect the master''s mind. Originally, I didn''t think so. However, judging from your arrogance, it seems that the rumors are true."


    Yelv Yixin''s face changed slightly. Obviously, he was aware of the same problem when he heard the other party''s warning. However, he quickly adjusted his good mood: "hum, Shendao is invincible in the world. Even if it''s arrogant, it doesn''t matter."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "some people are doomed not to be the God of the sword even if they have the magic sword in their hands."


    "Then you can try." Yelv Yixin chuckles, and the sound of dragon chanting, which is unique to the sharp weapon of the divine soldier, rings out in the room. The machete in his hand is like an antelope hanging a horn, and he splits it to song Qingshu.


    Zhao Min and several other women can only see a full moon rising again in the house. They can''t see the rest. They can only be anxious but can''t help.


    In Song Qingshu''s opinion, it was another feeling. When the other side cut, the air around him seemed to become sticky. He wanted to move, but found that his whole body was like a swamp. He had to use more than ten times of his usual strength to move. But the master competes, only difference one line, this instantaneous movement''s slowness already enough other party to kill you ten times.


    "It''s no wonder that the master of the Ming religion was able to dominate the Wulin with his sword. This skill has really reached the threshold of space." At the moment, song Qingshu still has leisure to comment on each other''s Sabre skills, but the next moment, the evil Sabre light has been split to the end, and one Sabre has split him in two.


    However, Yelv didn''t mean to be happy, because the touch of the knife just now made him realize that he didn''t hit the other person''s real body, but just hit a remnant of the other person.


    He does not stop the knife in his hand, but directly picks it from the bottom to the back. This is the advantage of the round moon curved sword. It can draw circles even more than Zhang Sanfeng''s Taijiquan.


    Ding''s whole body is crispy. The point of the sword just cuts on the sword Qi from the back neck. The sword intersects. The scattered sword Qi shatters the mask on his face, revealing the original appearance of Murong Jingyue.


    Murong Jingyue''s heart sank, just this hit broke his final fantasy, and he could not unload his opponent''s sword Qi when he fought hard. It was obvious that the opponent''s skill was above himself.


    But at this time, he had no time to care about others. Seeing song Qingshu''s gradually emerging figure, he could not help but open his mouth and look shocked: "how can it be! Why did you suddenly appear behind me


    Just now, he locked the other side firmly, but when the knife was about to strike the other side, the breath of the other side suddenly disappeared. He kept staring at the other side without moving the corner of his clothes. Why could he appear directly behind him?


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s true that Shendao has reached the threshold of space, but it''s a pity that the swordsman is still in the painting and can''t jump out of the pattern of space."


    Just at that moment, he showed his close distance. If he was not in this space, he could not be imprisoned by the divine sword.


    Murong Jingyue suddenly flashed a fierce color on his face. The moon machete in his hand was split into male and female machetes. He shot at xuexue''er and Su Quan in a strange arc. The speed was no less than that of the magic knife.


    Song Qingshu''s face finally changed. Although xuexue''er and Su Quan are not weak in martial arts, they can''t catch the demonic sword. When they think of the scene of each other''s death, they can''t sit still. In an instant, they shoot down the two swords.


    However, taking advantage of this opportunity, Murong Jingyue has already come to Zhao Min''s side, and Zhao Min is in a hurry to fight back. Unfortunately, his martial arts have already improved by leaps and bounds. Almost in an instant, he has controlled the key point of his neck.


    "Song, you lost after all." With the hostages in hand, Murong Jingyue regained his confidence.

 Chapter 1562

    Zhao Min is also strong. When he sees that he is restrained, he stabs his only son with a backhand sword. He plans to use moves like Tiandi tongshou and yusui Kungang to die with his opponent. However, Murong Jingyue has a lot of martial arts skills and rich experience in the world. He has been on guard against this for a long time. With a little finger, he seals the Ma acupoint on her elbow, and Zhao Min''s sword can only hang down powerlessly.


    "Do you think you win with hostages?" Song Qingshu''s expression was flat and he just looked at each other quietly.


    "Of course!" Murong Jingyue chuckled, "Princess Shaomin, the first beauty in Mongolia, even I was very excited when I saw her. You have been having an affair with her for so long. Are you willing to let her suffer any damage? There will be plenty of opportunities to catch me, but if she dies, she won''t be able to come back to life. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "you have some truth."


    Zhao Min immediately worried: "Song Qingshu, leave me alone, kill him for me!" During this time, the poison of sanshenaoshendan hung high above her head like Damocles'' sword, which made her sleep and eat uneasily. She thought that if she let him go today, she would still keep the pain of sanshenaoshendan. It would be better to die with him today.


    Murong Jingyue held her hand tightly, which made it difficult for her to speak: "don''t worry, he won''t let you die, as long as it''s a man."


    Song Qingshu ignored him, but said to Zhao Min, "don''t worry, I will not only kill him, but also save you."


    Murong Jingyue laughed angrily: "although you are good at martial arts, I''m no worse than you now. You can''t save her from me at such a close distance."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu gave a light smile, obviously not satisfied with his words.


    All of a sudden, xuexue''er and Su Quan on one side whine and shake their bodies. Some of them can''t stand, so they quickly lean against the wall to stabilize their bodies. Zhao Min''s body is also soft and looks like he is about to fall.


    As soon as Murong Jingyue''s expression changed, he quickly took her back a few steps, sniffed at her nose, and suddenly burst into laughter: "I thought why you are so confident, I wanted to plot against me with the sad and crisp breeze."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how are you ok?"


    Murong Jingyue said with a haughty smile: "don''t you forget that I have another identity. I''m Ping Yizhi, one of the world''s four great doctors, and I''m also a disciple of the king of poisonous drugs. What can poison do to me?"


    "It''s my miscalculation." Song Qingshu nodded, obviously a little annoyed.


    Murong Jingyue looked at the paralyzed ice and snow and Su Quan beside him. He couldn''t help but feel more proud: "ha ha ha, you didn''t plot against me, you also made your helpers lose their fighting power. It can be said that you lost your wife and lost your soldiers."


    "Why do you need their help to deal with you?" Song Qingshu shook his head.


    "What''s the matter now?" Murong Jingyue snorted coldly and pressed his hand tightly on Zhao Min''s death. "I''ll count three times. You''ll cut off your right arm, or I''ll kill her."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the women in the field turned pale and looked at Song Qingshu one after another.


    "If you kill her, you will die without the hostages." Song Qingshu said calmly.


    "So what? I was buried with the first Mongolian beauty. It''s romantic to be a ghost." Murong Jingyue has been struggling in the world for decades and has long been indifferent to life and death.


    "If I cut off my right arm, will I be your opponent? Not only can I not save Miss Zhao, but I will also hurt the other two girls. How can I be so unwise? " Song Qingshu has no mood fluctuation.


    "It can only prove that you love yourself more than others," Murong Jingyue said with a smile in Zhao Min''s ear. "Princess, it seems that you are not high in his heart. You are reluctant to save you with one arm."


    Zhao Min sneered: "at this juncture, don''t you forget to sow discord? If he is really stupid enough to agree to your conditions, I will look down on him. Even if he changes his place, I will be the same choice. "


    "The princess is really a heroine, but it''s a pity that she is not well behaved. Why don''t you follow me in the future?" Murong Jingyue went up to Zhao Min''s neck to smell her fragrance. Suddenly, he just felt a flash of gold and looked up subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu is standing there, but a golden figure suddenly rushes towards him from his body. Murong Jingyue is so surprised that he plans to catch Zhao Min in front of him. At the same time, he hesitates to kill Zhao Min at this time.


    However, he soon knew that he had no energy to care about Zhao Min''s affairs, because he found that he could not even move a finger. He could only watch the golden figure come face to face with a mighty momentum. Until the other person''s finger touched his head, he immediately felt a kind of shiver from the depths of his soul, knowing that the other person only needed to move his mind, You''re going to blow your heart out.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?" Murong Jingyue asked difficultly, but it was a pity that he could not speak at all.


    But the other side seemed to hear his doubts, and the golden figure said, "sword 23."


    Seeing as like as two peas of gold, which is almost identical to Song Qing''s book, Murong, if he realizes, is shocked to say, "this is not the martial arts of the world."


    "It''s really beyond the concept of secular martial arts," Song Qingshu replied faintly, "but how could it not be so? It''s just that you can''t learn well. You can only kill masters, not gods and demons. "


    His sword 23 was learned by practicing taixuanjing on Xiake island. Originally, there was no specific sword name. However, song Qingshu thought of the sword saint''s killing moves in the previous TV series Fengyun. He thought that the two effects were similar, so he chose such a name.


    Song Qingshu hasn''t used it since he learned it. After all, he doesn''t need to use this kind of killing move because of his martial arts skills. Only two times he almost used it when he was facing huang shang and the floor sweeping monk. When the other side saw the golden figure in his eyes, it was also a warning sign that he was facing the enemy. However, in the end, the two sides didn''t fight.


    Until this time, when he dealt with Murong Jingyue, he learned the skill of cutting swords, which was unfathomable. Moreover, with the hostage in his hand, he was not sure that he could save Zhao Min, so he had to find a gap to offer this move.


    Sword 23, finally reappear in the world!


    "Where is the antidote of sanshenaoshendan?" The reason why song Qingshu didn''t take his life immediately is to detoxify Zhao min.


    "Solution... Antidote..." Murong Jingyue knew that this was his only capital to protect his life, and he could never say it. Unfortunately, now his soul was controlled, and the whole person seemed to be constantly acting. He instinctively replied, "the antidote is not... Equipped, but the three corpse brain elixirs in the princess are made of these three kinds of corpses: one is Qinggu, the other is..."


    Even though there was no antidote, as long as you know what poisonous insects the sanshenaoshen pill is made of, it''s not difficult to make an antidote. But when Murong Jingyue finished talking about a kind of corpse, suddenly there was a noise outside.


    "Let''s surround this place. Not a fly is allowed to fly away."


    "Pay attention to the safety of the Wei King later."


    "The enemy''s martial arts are very good. Everyone should be careful."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1563

    Murong Jingyue is also a hero of the previous generation. Now Song Qingshu has a way to directly control his soul. He knows that he can''t be spared this time. No matter how many people come from outside, he can''t be saved. Instead of falling into the hands of the other party to survive or die, it''s better to end up on his own.


    Just when song Qingshu was a little distracted by the sudden arrival of the soldiers outside, Murong Jingyue suddenly summoned up his whole body strength and died by breaking his meridians!


    In fact, if he could not die, he would never choose to die. However, song Qingshu, Zhao Min, xuexue''er, and even empress Xiao Guanyin all have a grudge against him. They can never let him go. Since he is dead, it''s better to let him go.


    Originally, he wanted to pull Zhao Min to be buried with him, but now he is restrained, and even the strength of suicide is hard to get the chance to come, which has the ability to take Zhao min.


    Feeling the difference of Murong Jingyue, song Qingshu looks back and is shocked to find that the other party''s vitality has been exhausted. In addition to being shocked, he has to admire the other party''s ruthlessness. Being cruel to others is nothing. Being cruel to himself is really cruel.


    "I didn''t die in vain when I was buried with the first Mongolian beauty. Ha ha ha ~ ~" Murong Jingyue was finally able to speak. He laughed wantonly and lost his breath.


    Song Qingshu pulls Zhao Min into his arms: "are you ok?"


    "No... nothing..." looking at Murong Jingyue who slowly fell to the ground, Zhao Min''s face became particularly pale.


    "Don''t worry, I will cure you." Feel her slightly trembling body, song Qingshu quickly comfort way.


    "Well, go and see them." Zhao Min nodded, but her heart was cold. She had been poisoned by sanshennaoshendan before, and she used all the power of Ruyang palace. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t find a way to detoxify. She had to know which three kinds of poisonous insects were used by the poisoner. Now, although she knows one kind of poisonous insect, she doesn''t know two kinds of poisonous insects. There are thousands of poisonous insects in the world. She wants to try out an antidote, It''s just a fable.


    At this time, the noise of the soldiers became more and more clear. It must be coming in soon. At this time, song Qingshu had no time to pay attention to Zhao Min''s psychological activities. He helped her to the stool and sat down. Then he ran to help xuexue''er and Su Quan up. At the same time, he took out the antidote of Beisu Qingfeng and put it in front of their noses.


    "How smelly ~" the two girls said, and finally recovered their strength slowly.


    "What do we do now?" Hearing the voice of the soldiers outside, Su Quan said with a worried face that now "Yelv Yixin" is dead here, and they are also sensitive to their identity. They are caught by the soldiers of Liao state, which is definitely a situation of thousands of miles of pursuit.


    Song Qingshu also felt that it was a little tricky, but his eyes fell on the leather mask that Murong Jingyue had broken before. Suddenly, a light came out: "I have a way!"


    When a group of soldiers rushed in, they found Yelv Yixin sitting in a chair with a face full of embarrassment, and there were some blood stains on his face. Next to him were some beautiful women with beautiful national colors. They saw that the heads of the people were full of question marks.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Where''s the assassin?"


    "What about being held hostage?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that a man took away the king of Wei?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Yelv Yixin was disguised by song Qingshu. He picked up the mask that Murong Jingyue had been cut off by sword Qi and put it together again. He was originally the master of Yirong. Although the mask was broken into several pieces, it was hard for him. Some Yirong materials on him were enough to make up for those cracks.


    Of course, it''s not without flaws, so he took some blood stains on his face, pretended to be injured, and temporarily passed the crisis, so he had enough time to make a perfect mask again.


    "I was brought here by the thieves. Fortunately, I was saved by several girls and beat each other away," Song Qingshu said, imitating Yelv Yixin''s voice, pointing to Zhao Min and Xuexue Er beside him. As for Su Quan, she naturally took off Xiao Guanyin''s mask and showed her original appearance. At this time, she naturally did not appear as a queen.


    "Come on, show me the injury." A general like man called his men in a hurry.


    "No, it''s just a skin injury, which has been treated by these girls." Of course, it is impossible for song Qingshu to ask the doctor to check it. Can''t it be revealed immediately?


    "This is the deployment of yaluta by the newly appointed palaces. It''s Yelv Yixin''s confidant after yeluzi was framed." Worried that he didn''t know Zhao Min, he quietly introduced him.


    "The civil servant next to him is Zuo Yili, who has always been closely related to Yelv Yixin." As for Zhang Xiaojie next to him, Zhao Min didn''t introduce him. After all, he just met him in Tianlao.


    Song Qingshu nodded. He had dealt with Yelv Yange, and had interrogated him about the whereabouts of Lengyue Baodao.


    "The one on the far left is the bodyguard yeluchathar, and the one on the right is the close servant zhichangsaba. They should have been on duty in the palace, but they also came here. It seems that yeluchixin''s robbery has made all of them panic." Zhao Min lowered his voice and quickly introduced him. Song Qingshu admired him. Zhao Min was so powerful that he remembered some important people in Shengjing city clearly. With her by his side, he really didn''t know how much to save.


    "Who is this man?" At this time, the people who came in had found Murong Jingyue lying on the ground and could not help asking.


    "Oh, it''s the thief''s accomplice who was killed by these girls." Song Qingshu quietly replied that in order to prevent anyone from knowing the identity of Murong Jingyue, he specially took a mask to change his appearance.


    Song Qingshu knew that he would lose if he said too much. If he was booed by these people, he knew what mistakes would happen at that time, so he immediately stood up and arranged tasks for everyone. Some went to track down the disappeared Xue Yi people, some went to track down the remaining members of the Imperial City Department, and others went to track down the whereabouts of the missing queen.


    He sent all the people away, and song Qingshu took the three girls back to the Wei palace. It''s not that no one doubted the identity of the three girls. But at this time, Yelv Yixin was so powerful that he could be described as the existence of all the people in Liao kingdom. How could anyone dare to criticize his behavior? When he comes to his status, what''s the point of having a few more confidants around him? Besides, he can drive away Xue Yiren, who is highly skilled in martial arts. These girls may be Yelv Yixin''s well-trained death experts or something. Everyone has his secret. Who would be so stupid as to ask?


    "Qingshu, thank you for avenging brother Hu." After returning to the palace of the king of Wei, I hold back my servants. Only in this way can I have a chance to thank song Qingshu.


    "Sister in law, this is what I should do." When song Qingshu thought of the situation that he had just crossed the world, when he was walking with their mother and son and met Murong Jingyue, he could not help sighing.


    They sighed about the past, and Su Quan said: "Qingshu, what should we do next? Have you been living as Yelv


    "No!" Song Qingshu shook his head and looked out of the window, "we''re going into the palace."

 Chapter 1564

    "Into the palace?" The three women were stunned at the same time.


    "Not bad!" Song Qingshu nodded, "Yelv Yixin has too many confidants. Although I can hide them for a while, I can''t hide them all the time. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to cut the mess."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes became deep and incomparable: "today is chaotic enough. It''s better to make the water more muddy."


    Soon, the Wei palace sent people to summon yeluhoru, the king of the North Court, shiluwuye, the king of the South court, Zhang Xiaojie, the envoy of the North Privy Council, yelutabuye, zuoyili, biyeluyange, xiaoderite, the guard, yeluzhaxi, Saba, the near servant, and Xiao xiamo, the commander-in-law.


    These people are the core backbone of Yelv Yixin group, controlling the key departments of the army, government and court of Liao state.


    I don''t know what a group of people discussed. Soon an imperial edict came from the palace to announce Yelv Yixin and others to enter the palace. The emperor wanted to ask what happened today.


    Next, song Qingshu took a group of people into the palace and soon came to the imperial library. The emperor did not expect so many people to come. He could not help but frown and say, "how did they come?"


    Song Qingshu imitated Yelv Yixin''s tone and explained: "they participated in today''s pursuit. In many cases, the emperor can ask them more clearly."


    "Oh," yeluhongji nodded, "I hear the queen has been robbed?"


    Zuoyi left biyeluyange and had to harden his head to answer: "back to the emperor, the thief had a thorough plan. First he sent someone to make a public provocation, which attracted the guard''s attention. Then his companion took the opportunity to break into the prison and rob the queen..."


    "What do you eat for?" Yelv Hongji directly broke a teacup and interrupted him, "how long has it been since the last prison break? There is another prison break so soon, or is the queen robbed? What do you think I want you Zuo Yili to do?"


    "I must die for all my sins Feeling the emperor''s anger, Yelv Yange kowtowed and pleaded guilty.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say: "in fact, it''s not the fault of Zuo Yili. This time, Xue Yiren, the commander of the Imperial City Department of the Southern Song Dynasty, came to break the prison. There are so many capable people under the command of the Imperial City Department. It''s impossible to prevent them."


    "This group of Southern barbarians is really hateful. On the one hand, they say they want to make an alliance with us to attack the state of Jin, but on the other hand, they do this kind of thing. I really don''t think there is anyone in Daliao!" Yeluhongji was really distracted and said bitterly.


    "Your Majesty is wise." A group of people echoed.


    All of a sudden, Yelv Hongji thought of something and looked at Song Qingshu in doubt: "I heard that Xue Yi asked you for Yuanyang Dao. It''s said that you have the Yuanyang Dao which is invincible in the world?"


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu did not deny it.


    Yelv Hongji''s face changed slightly. He hesitated and asked, "what''s the secret of Yuanyang Dao?"


    "Your Majesty, please see it for yourself." As song Qingshu said this, he took out the Yuanyang Dao from his sleeve. Before Murong Jingyue died, the Yuanyang Dao naturally fell into his hands.


    "How can you bring a knife into the palace?" Yeluhongji''s eyebrows jumped and finally realized that something was wrong.


    Song Qingshu ignored him and gave the sword to yelucha: "please give this sword to the emperor."


    "Good." Jerucha took the knife and went respectfully to jeruhongji.


    When he saw that the sword was in the hands of jerucha, jeruhongji was relieved. After all, he was a member of the palace and his guard.


    However, when he was about to reach for his sword, the sudden change suddenly rose, and yelucha stabbed him directly. Queen yeluhongjicang retreated. After all, she was a nation on horseback, and even the emperor had some martial arts skills. Although this sword avoided the key, it was still cut open by the sharp knife.


    "Come on, escort!" Yeluhongji yelled as he stepped back, but his heart soon sank, because all the ministers below looked at him without any intention of escorting him.


    Up to now, Yelv Hongji didn''t know what the situation was. He could only look forward to the gate. Unfortunately, the guards outside didn''t seem to hear him. He even called several times, but didn''t respond at all.


    Yelv Hongji finally despaired. Instead of looking at the approaching Yelv chaci, he glared at Song Qingshu: "Yelv Yixin, I ask myself that I have treated you well. How dare you murder me?" As an emperor, he naturally knew that yelucha thorn was just a knife in other people''s hands, and the mastermind was the key.


    Song Qingshu shook his head faintly: "Yelv Hongji, no wonder people all over the world think you are a fool. When it comes to this moment, they still ask such naive questions."


    Yelv Hongji''s face turned red, and he was obviously very angry. But he couldn''t help it now. Looking at Ming Huang''s machete getting closer and closer, he suddenly felt like a mirror in his heart: "in the case of Yelv Qi, Xiao banhe and treason, you played tricks behind your back?"


    "And Xiao Feng, the king of the South court, was put into prison... Recently he went back to the heart court to make a speech, which led to the imprisonment of the empress and Xiao Pindi, the Prime Minister of the North government..." he finally realized that he was destroying the Great Wall step by step and cutting off all the forces loyal to him, so now he was in a dilemma of being besieged in all directions.


    "It''s too late to understand." Song Qingshu shakes his head. In history, Yelv Hongji was bewitched by Yelv Yixin and killed the empress and Prince unjustly. Many upright ministers also died. It''s not a pity that such a dazed Lord died.


    In fact, it is also a necessary step in the coup. It has always been a big deal to kill a monarch. Everyone involved in the coup is often asked to do it and cut off other people''s retreat.


    "The last knife is given to the king of Wei." They handed the sword to song Qingshu. Obviously, they didn''t want Yelv Yixin to be alone.


    "Good." Song Qingshu took the machete and went to Yelv Hongji step by step. At this time, Yelv Hongji had only half a breath left. It was obvious that he could not live without the machete.


    Song Qingshu raised his machete. Suddenly, the light of the machete flashed in the imperial library. Full moon!


    All the people felt a flash in front of them, and then they felt as if they had been evacuated, and then they fell into endless darkness.


    Watching the regicides fall down in the house, Yelv Hongji, who had only half a breath, burst into an amazing light in his eyes. Song Qingshu said to him, "I''ve solved all the people who killed you, and you can die in peace."


    Yeluhongji finally swallowed his last breath, but his eyes were full of doubts. It was obvious that he didn''t understand what was going on until he died.


    It turns out that this is song Qingshu''s plan. Instead of being careful and easy to be discovered by Yelv Yixin''s confidants, it''s better to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf. First, let them kill the emperor, and then take advantage of everyone''s complacency and relaxation of vigilance, take all Yelv Yixin''s confidants and completely relieve the future trouble once and for all.

 Chapter 1565

    All the people who entered the Palace this time were the core figures of Yelv Yixin group. They were in important positions and controlled the key military and political departments of the imperial court. Under normal circumstances, it was very troublesome to get rid of these people. This "palace coup" was a very good opportunity. After all, regicide was unknown. Therefore, under the control of the situation, the less people knew about the specific situation, the better, Therefore, in the imperial library, it was the time when the power of these big men was the weakest, which gave song Qingshu a chance to cut the mess quickly.


    Song Qingshu came to the Dragon chair, took Yelv Hongji''s face model, and quickly made a vivid mask. It''s not that his face changing technique must first take the model from the target face, but it will be more convenient and faster.


    After making the mask, he took off the mask from his face and put it on jeruhongji''s face. Then he put jeruhongji''s mask on his face and changed his clothes.


    Seeing the bloody blade on the Dragon Robe, song Qingshu frowned, but it just confirmed the tragedy of the coup. After arranging everything inside, song Qingshu opened the door and walked out with a staggering appearance.


    Before, Yelv Hongji called for escort. The reason why there was no bodyguard was that all the bodyguards nearby were transferred away by Yelv chaci and Zaba. After all, one of them was a bodyguard and the other was a close bodyguard. It was convenient to do this.


    No matter how powerful the Yelv Yixin group is, it is impossible to control the whole palace guard.


    Seeing the emperor coming out with blood, the guards were shocked: "emperor!"


    Song Qingshu raised his hand to stop their inquiry, but ordered in a deep voice: "seal the palace gate, no one is allowed to go in and out without my will; In front of the palace, all the leaders of the Department should take their positions. They are not allowed to leave the defense area without permission, otherwise there will be no amnesty; No one is allowed to get close to the imperial study within a radius of 10 Zhang; In addition, it is said that the ban of the Prime Minister of the northern government will be lifted, and Xuan Xiaopi will come to the imperial study to see me... "


    Song Qingshu promulgated a series of measures. This time it was so smooth thanks to Xue Yiren''s heavy damage to Xiao Shilang. Otherwise, Xiao Shilang, as the chief inspector in front of the palace, would have some trouble controlling the Imperial Palace and cooperating with Yelv Yixin.


    Now there are no leaders, and the bodyguards bought by Yelv Yixin group can''t make an effective response for a while.


    As for calling Xiao PI into the palace, there is no way. After all, although the core figure of Yelv Yixin group has been taken away, he has been in charge for so many years and has a lot of family members. If he doesn''t deal with it properly, a powerful figure will emerge and gather up his strength, which will be a headache for song Qingshu.


    When Wang Yun killed Dong Zhuoben, he thought that he had finished the Xiliang army, and Emperor Xiaozhuang of the Northern Wei Dynasty killed Er zhurong, who was in power. He didn''t expect that the other party''s group would soon retaliate fiercely. Therefore, not everyone could be as successful as Kangxi''s capture of aobai.


    In order to deal with the remaining forces of Yelv Yixin, no one is more suitable than Xiao Pei. First, he is the Prime Minister of the northern government. He has always stood up against Yelv Yixin, and is regarded as a deadly enemy; Secondly, he is Su Quan''s father. To some extent, he is his own.


    When Xiao Pipi got the news and rushed to the imperial study, he was shocked to see the dead body in the room, especially the faces of several acquaintances.


    "Don''t read it," Song Qingshu said weakly. "Yelv Yixin tried to rebel. Fortunately, Yelv Helu, the king of the North Court, and Yelv Wu, the king of the South court, fought to death to protect him. This didn''t let him succeed in his treacherous plan. It''s a pity that Yelv Helu killed the rebels, but unfortunately he died for his country."


    The reason why he picked out the yeluhelu brothers is that there is no explanation for the scene. It can''t be said that yeluhongji is a hidden martial arts expert. He suddenly had a problem to deal with these rebellions, right? What''s more, the Imperial College of Peking University has always been powerful in the state of Liao. If the king of the Imperial College of Peking University was killed in rebellion, his subordinates would be in trouble to rebel in order to protect themselves. Now, this not only pacifies the Peking University royal court, but also alienates the relationship between the Peking University royal court and Yelv Yixin''s lineage, so that both sides seek revenge and kill each other.


    Xiao Pipi quickly glanced at the scene and sneered in his heart: "the Yelu brothers have always had a close relationship with Yelv Yixin. They are going to fight back at this critical moment? If I don''t know martial arts, I''ll believe your lies. These people are killed by a sword master. "


    Although he saw the flaw, he didn''t say it. After all, all the people in this position are old foxes. Moreover, he also understood that it would be better to deal with the remnant Yelv Yixin group, but when he withdrew from the imperial study, he took a sneak look at the emperor. Suddenly, he felt that the previously despised and fatuous emperor seemed to be a little enigmatic, For example, this time he won Yelv Yixin quietly, and he didn''t know what kind of cards he had hidden.


    However, their family has always been a royalist, and they are tied to the interests of the royal family, but they do not feel uneasy.


    In the next few days, the case of Yelv Yixin''s conspiracy to rebel was announced to the world. A series of people were executed, and the Wei palace was seized. The conspiracy was originally a major crime to punish the nine ethnic groups. However, Yelv Yixin''s only son, Yelu Sui, had died in Yili Biyuan prison not long ago. His daughter, Yelu Nanxian, had no idea what to do with her life, and the rest of her relatives were sent by the palace, Since the yelunan immortals were still carrying the mission of making peace with Xixia, they were not involved in the mercy outside the law for the time being.


    Song Qingshu can''t do anything about it. After all, Yelv Yixin is a fake of Murong Jingyue. You can''t really kill them. In the future, Yelu Nanxian will not die with him when he knows the truth?


    However, such a thing as treason has been a major crime in all dynasties. Even as an emperor, it is impossible to absolve him of his crime in a single sentence. Otherwise, wouldn''t it encourage everyone to commit treason? In any case, the final charges can be pardoned, which will shake the foundation of the rule, and other ministers will never agree.


    The higher a person''s status, the more involuntarily he was. In the end, song Qingshu had no choice but to use the marriage of the two countries as an excuse to hold the life of Yelv Yixin''s family.


    After handling the affairs of Yelv Yixin''s family, song Qingshu issued a decree to restore the reputation of empress Xiao Guanyin, saying that the previous case of huixinyuanci was all Yelv Yixin''s conspiracy, in order to overthrow the family of the Prime Minister of Beifu and clear the way for his rebellion. He executed a series of people in this case, such as maid of honor Dan Deng and Red Crowned Crane in Jiaofang. At the same time, he took the opportunity to clean a large number of maids and eunuchs around the emperor and empress, so as not to detect that yeluhongji had changed people.


    The palace guards also had a big exchange of blood. The first one to bear the brunt was Xiao shiilang, a confidant of Yelv Yixin. However, due to the influence of the original work, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and did not kill him. Instead, he put him into the prison. He would wait until he thought about how to deal with him in the future.


    As for the army, Yelu Helu brothers, the king of the northern court, and all the imperial palaces deployed Yelu tabiye and others. After their death, there was a vacuum in power. Song Qingshu hadn''t figured out who to take over for a while. After all, it''s impossible to hand over all of them to Xiao Pei, the Prime Minister of the northern government. No matter how loyal a person is, it''s hard to ensure that he or his subordinates don''t have any different intentions.


    Song Qingshu is holding a piece of music. When she feels headache, empress Xiao Guanyin comes to him with a wisp of fragrant wind and gently pinches her shoulder: "Song Lang, you''d better go to see Miss Zhao. She''s not looking well these days. I''m afraid something will happen to her."

 Chapter 1566

    Song Qingshu then remembered that she had been busy stabilizing the political situation these days, and for a time neglected Zhao Min''s mood. Now that Murong Jingyue is dead, and she doesn''t know the formula of Sanshen naoshen pill, she can''t help but think wildly.


    Thanks to Su Quan''s reminding, song Qingshu gets up and goes to Zhao Min''s palace. After the coup, he takes Zhao Min and xuexue''er to live in the palace. Although they are not used to it, they don''t refuse in the end for the sake of safety and convenience.


    Before she arrived, she heard the quiet sound of the piano in the distant Pavilion, and held back the eunuch. Song Qingshu quietly walked past. Instead of bothering her, he stopped to watch and listen. In the past, Zhao Min''s music was always full of heroism, but now his melody is full of sorrow and sorrow.


    As the night wind blows gently, Zhao Min''s dress swings slightly, which makes her less charming and more charming than usual.


    "It''s cold at night. Go back to your room." Aware of her body faint some tremble, song Qingshu can''t help but say.


    Zhao Min shook his head, looked at the bright moon in the sky, and said faintly, "how can we not have a look at such a scenery if we look at it less?"


    Song Qingshu heard the sense of frustration in her tone. Just as she was about to comfort her, Zhao Min turned around and said, "I don''t congratulate you. Congratulations on your entry into the kingdom of Liao. You can easily control a country. I really admire you."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s just nominal control. Now it''s dancing on the steel wire. If you don''t pay attention, you will be doomed."


    Zhao Min said, "you little fox, it''s not true until now. You must have been familiar with such a thing. It''s not as dangerous as you described


    "Why did the princess say that?" Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly.


    Zhao Min stood up, showed his tall and beautiful figure, and came over to look at him with a smile: "I had doubts when I saw you disguised as Tang Kuo Bian in the kingdom of Jin, but at that time I thought Tang Kuo Bian''s big beard might be better to pretend. Until this time I saw Murong Jingyue and your miraculous disguise, I know you can easily disguise as another person. "


    Song Qingshu quickly corrected: "although Murong Jingyue''s technique of changing his appearance is good, it mainly changes his appearance. He can''t change his appearance to whoever he wants." He had checked Murong Jingyue''s mask before and found that it was not made with plaster, but a real human skin. It was obvious that after he killed the real Yelv Yixin, he peeled off his face skin, which was the only way to successfully impersonate him.


    Murong Jingyue''s technique can only change his appearance and disguise himself as someone who doesn''t actually exist, such as ping Yizhi. It can''t change who he wants to be.


    Looking at the world, I''m afraid only song Qingshu and a Zhu have this ability.


    "It seems that you underestimated your appearance level," Zhao Min chuckled. "I thought you were just pretending to be a powerful minister of the state of Jin. Now, combined with what happened in the state of Liao, I''m afraid the emperor of the state of Jin has long been replaced by you."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly, and he said with a smile, "how can it be that we are often together, and now the emperor of Jin is sitting in Daxing mansion."


    "You can give the technique to other people," Zhao Min walked up to him and observed his eyes carefully. "For example, according to the information, Tang kuodian is also in Daxing mansion now."


    However, song Qingshu had been practicing her acting skills for a long time. How could she see the flaws? Instead, she said with a smile: "the fragrance is like orchid, and the princess is really fragrant."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red. He stepped back two steps in a hurry. He looked at him angrily: "rogue!"


    "I''m praising you. Is it wrong to tell the truth?" Song Qingshu spread his hands and looked helpless.


    Zhao Min spat, obviously did not want to be distracted from the topic: "Liao state is like this, Jin state is like this, let me have reason to doubt that the Qing parliament you were in at the beginning will not be like this."


    "When you assassinated Kangxi, it was known all over the world. I always thought it was strange," Zhao Min looked at him with his head tilted. "Such reckless behavior is not like your character, but now I finally understand."


    Song Qingshu asked faintly, "what did the princess understand?"


    "The whole world thought that the assassination ended in failure. You were wanted by the Qing court and fled to the world," Zhao Min said, after a pause. "But in retrospect, I''m afraid Kangxi was dead at that time. The reason why the news came out was that you just kept it a secret."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He knew Zhao Min was smart, but he didn''t expect that he was so smart. He just relied on such a little intelligence to guess his careful layout all these years.


    But this matter is of great importance. If it''s leaked out a little, not only myself, but also those confidants who have been quietly helping themselves will be doomed.


    Feeling the real killing in the air, Zhao Min shook his head: "you don''t have to worry. I''m a dying man anyway, and I won''t reveal your secret."


    "The princess joked," Song Qingshu regained calm, "now whether it is the state of Jin or the state of Qing, their emperors are sitting in the palace, strategizing and operating the whole empire, fighting with their respective enemies, how can I control them?"


    Zhao Min nodded: "this is what I can''t understand. If I want to help you sit in a country, the puppet emperor must be absolutely loyal to you, and at the same time, he must have the talent to run the country. But who has such talent has a higher heart than the sky? In addition, if you hold the power of a country, you will not be at your disposal... "


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "so obviously it''s the princess, you think too much."


    Who knows Zhao Min shakes his head: "I think too much, I will see you soon."


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Zhao Min showed a cunning smile: "because you have become emperor in the state of Liao, but you can''t always be emperor here. After you leave, I''ll see how you arrange here. Naturally, I''ll know how you do it in the state of Jin and the state of Qing."


    Song Qingshu breathed, and said with a deep voice: "princess, haven''t you heard that the less you know, the longer you live in the palace?"


    Who knows that Zhao Min does not care a smile: "but people have been living for a long time, instead of being a muddle headed ghost, it is better to be a thorough person before death."


    After a pause, Zhao Min gave a sad smile: "I think it''s easier to die in your hands than in Murong Jingyue''s sanshennaoshen pill."

 Chapter 1567

    "What nonsense, how can I kill you?" Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    Before he thought of it, Zhao Min had guessed her layout in various countries, so he had to take her with him in case of information leakage. Unfortunately, in this way, she would know more about her secrets. Well, this time, if we only speculated before, we are still not sure. Now when we see that we have become Yelv Hongji, the emperor of Liao, Zhao Min knows what''s going on with his toes.


    "Why can''t you kill me?" Zhao Min light smile, "this matter is so important, as long as I reveal a little bit of information, you will be doomed.". If I change my place, I will probably kill you, because only the dead can keep the secret in this world. "


    "The princess won''t kill me either." Song Qingshu shook his head.


    "Why?" Zhao Min suddenly stunned, do not understand where he came from self-confidence.


    "Because I''m not willing to." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhao Min a Leng, then big shame: "who will give up you, you narcissism is too much!"


    Song Qingshu looked at her gently: "because I am reluctant to kill you."


    Zhao Min''s face was slightly red, and he turned his head unnaturally: "hum, anyway, there is no doubt that I will die because of the strange poison in my body. It doesn''t matter whether you kill me or not, so whatever you say."


    "The strange poison in your body is true," Song Qingshu said after a pause, meaningfully, "you will die, but not necessarily."


    Zhao Min in the heart move, turn round to come a pair of big Mou son, doubt ground stare at him: "what do you mean?"


    At this time, looking at the watery eyes in front of him from a close distance, his long and curly eyelashes trembled slightly, which added a more vivid color. Especially the slightly open red lips, which exuded a moist luster, made song Qingshu move in his heart and directly bowed his head and kissed him.


    Zhao Min''s eyes suddenly stare straight. At this time, his head is blank. He didn''t expect that the other party would attack him suddenly. When she comes back, the tip of his tongue has been tasted wantonly by the other party.


    A push away the other side, Zhao Min shame and anger: "what are you doing!"


    "The princess should know that the higher a person''s martial arts, the less likely he is to be poisoned." Song Qing said in writing, "otherwise, I''m afraid the number one in the world is the king of poisons. Unfortunately, the people who use poisons in the Jianghu can''t be on the stage."


    "That''s right," Zhao Min said slightly. "The higher a person''s skill is, even if he is poisoned, he can use his internal power to force the poison out." After answering, she couldn''t help stamping her feet, thinking that it had nothing to do with what happened just now.


    "To say that this is the world''s martial arts, the most effective way to avoid drugs is Zhang Wuji''s" Joyoung magic ". After Joyoung''s great achievement, it can almost be regarded as toxic. Song Qing book looked at Chao min''s eyes for a moment, and did not find what unusual look she heard after Zhang Wuji. "Besides the Joyoung magic, the best effect of forcing the poison is to" go to samadhi for the achievement of God''s feet, "which is" God''s foot Jing ". Even the cold poison of the world''s strange ice silkworm can be solved, and there are not many kinds of poison that can''t be forced out in this world.


    "Do you want me to learn shenzujing?" Zhao Min''s eyes moved and asked suspiciously, but he also forgot to ask for punishment.


    Recalling Chen Yuanyuan''s bloody postures when he was learning shenzujing, song Qingshu could not help but feel a little hot. He could not help but start practicing this skill with YY Zhao min. he thought it would be a good idea for her to practice this skill.


    Zhao Min shook his hand in front of his eyes: "Hello, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s nothing," Song Qingshu said, putting his mind away. "It''s OK for shenzujing to force out most poisons in the world, but the poison of sanshennao Shendan on you is strange. Shenzujing can''t help it."


    "Oh." In fact, Zhao Min didn''t hold any hope. When he heard the answer, he just hummed faintly, "since there''s nothing he can do, what are you doing with it?"


    "Don''t worry, princess," Song Qingshu went on to explain, "the reason why shenzujing is useless to sanshenaoshendan is that sanshenaoshendan is usually non-toxic, poisonous insects are suppressed by drugs and lie dormant in your brain. Human brain is the most important and vulnerable part. Almost all martial arts in the world can''t connect internal power to your head, Naturally, there is no way to get rid of the poisonous insects from the brain. "


    "Almost all..." Zhao Minben was a very clever man. When he heard the subtext of his words, he could not help but move in his heart. "Obviously, there are martial arts to be practiced?"


    "Yes," Song Qingshu nodded, "the princess should know that some time ago I experienced a great robbery. I was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua in Yangzhou. I almost died in a foreign land."


    "I''ve heard that," said Zhao Min with a smack of his tongue. "Your martial arts can''t stop its poison. It can be seen that Jinbo Xunhua really deserves to be the first of all poisons."


    "Jinbo Xunhua is invisible, which really makes it impossible to prevent. Moreover, after poisoning, it can block the channels of the human body, making it impossible for you to use internal force to force poison," Song Qingshu said with lingering fear. "Fortunately, I learned a magical skill by chance. Its movement route is quite different from the general meridian system, which makes me successfully force poison."


    Zhao Min was also very sorry, but he quickly responded and said with a red face: "what does this have to do with me? Don''t try to change the topic. Just now you..."


    "Of course it does," Song Qingshu interrupted her. "The reason why sanshennaoshendan can''t use internal force to force out poison is that poisonous insects lurk in the brain, and ordinary martial arts can''t train internal force into the brain, but the magic skill I''m talking about opens up channels in the brain!"


    "Is that the taixuanjing?" Zhao Min also heard him mention the things he met before.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu said with a negative hand, "since you were poisoned, I have been thinking about the antidote method. After all, at that time, Murong Jingyue appeared and disappeared, and no one was sure to find him. Even if I found him, I might not be able to get the antidote. In retrospect, fortunately, I had two hands to prepare at the beginning."


    "Have you been thinking about detoxification for me?" Zhao Min looked at her in amazement.


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said with sincere emotion, recalling the princess in the film and television works and the real people he met in this world, "you are a dream in my heart. You were in my past life, and you are in this life. How can I let anything happen to you?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min lowered his head subconsciously, as if afraid that his expression would be seen by the other party at this time. In the past two years, when she thought of her poison in the dead of night, and saw song Qingshu showing mercy everywhere, she would inevitably feel some resentment in her heart. Now she knows that he has been trying to save herself, and all the previous resentments are swept away.


    "Don''t be heard by headmaster Zhou, or she won''t forgive you." When Zhao Min raised his head again, his face was already full of smiles.

 Chapter 1568

    "Zhiruo is not as stingy as you think." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Zhao Min stares at him with a smile. "Well, next time I see her, I''ll tell her what you said, and see what her reaction will be."


    "No!" Song Qingshu waved his hand in a hurry.


    "Why, are you still afraid of knocking over your vinegar jar?" Zhao Min tilted his head, looking rather playful.


    "It''s not about her, it''s about you," Song Qingshu said calmly. "You''re not her opponent now. If there''s a real conflict, you''ll lose."


    "Don''t you still have you?" Zhao Min didn''t think much of it. "Did you just watch me being bullied by your shrewd wife and stand by?"


    "Valiant wife?" Song Qingshu has a black line. I feel that these two people are natural enemies.


    "Yawn!" At this time, Zhou Zhiruo, who was far away in Yangzhou, sneezed involuntarily and kneaded her face doubtfully. "Are you too tired these days and cold?"


    "Well, well, let''s talk about the poison on you." Song Qingshu knew that the topic just now was full of minefields. If he continued to talk, he might be all over the body. "I''ve been thinking about the solution of sanshennao Shendan, and finally I really came up with a solution."


    In Zhao Min''s puzzled and expectant eyes, song Qingshu explained: "the reason why sanshennaoshendan is difficult to understand is that no matter how good one''s martial arts are, he can''t practice his internal power into his brain. However, taixuanjing creates a new meridian system, which can just practice his internal power into his brain!"


    Everfount sword twenty-three is a direct attack on the soul, not only by meditation, but also by internal force, so that we can provide a steady stream of power for sword twenty-three. The original spirit of the nine Yin manual is also related to mental attack, but that is more about the strength of mental and willpower, and the development of the brain is just a little bit of a trial. The system of taixuan Scripture is far from perfect.


    "As long as you can train your internal power to your brain, you can get rid of the foreign bodies and insects that lurk in your brain." Song Qingshu has to lament that the martial arts in this world are really amazing, but the medical level is still inferior to the scientific and technological civilization. In his own world, if we had a craniotomy directly for Zhao Min''s sanshennaoshendan, or even without craniotomy, we would have been able to shock the lurking corpses and insects with MRI and infrasound waves.


    Of course, under the conditions of this world, song Qingshu did not dare to do craniotomy on Zhao min.


    "Taixuanjing is your greatest capital now. If you teach it to me, won''t it make you lose your greatest reliance?" Zhao Min looked at him anxiously.


    "Who said I would pass the taixuan Sutra to you?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "It''s my own passion Zhao Min''s face turned away in an instant, but he still felt resentful in his heart. He stamped his feet and hummed.


    Seeing the effect, song Qingshu just said: "taixuangong is extremely mysterious, and its cultivation is not enough. It is not only impossible to practice taixuangong, but also easy to fall into the devil''s trap. I''m afraid it will take at least 20 years for the princess to practice taixuan Sutra. Unfortunately, by that time, the cauliflower will be cold. "


    "What about that?" Zhao Min kicks a small stone into the lake, and the ripples are scattered layer upon layer, as if like her confused heart.


    "Although you can''t practice taixuan Scripture in a short time, there is a ready-made taixuan Scripture," Song Qingshu said of the battle with Murong Jingyue. "At that time, I used sword 23 to directly attack Murong Jingyue''s soul. Similarly, I can also use sword 23 to attack the corpses in your brain."


    "Really?" Zhao Min''s face turned pale slightly. At that time, when the sword came out, everyone''s souls seemed to be fixed. The feeling of destroying the sky and the earth made her still have some lingering fear. "Don''t kill my soul carelessly."


    "Of course, it''s not that simple," Song Qingshu said with a dignified look. "Sword 23 is too aggressive after all, and human brain is the most vulnerable place. If I attack a little bit too far or a little bit too heavily, it will be not only the dead insects in your brain, but also your soul that will be destroyed."


    Zhao Min''s face turned white, but her intelligence quotient was still there, and she quickly responded: "since you put forward this, you must have a certain degree of assurance?"


    "If you do it like this, you can say that the success rate is zero, but if the princess promises me one thing," Song Qingshu said with a complicated look, "the success rate will be infinitely close to 100 percent."


    Zhao MINXIU frowned and said with some doubts, "do you promise to keep a secret for you? I can promise, but for us, how can we believe the other party''s simple promise? "


    "Naturally, I won''t let you promise me such a boring thing," Song Qingshu hesitated and explained, "the thing that I want the princess to promise may be a bit embarrassing."


    Who knows, Zhao Min waved his hand indifferently: "don''t worry, any more embarrassment can be compared to the death? I promise you that you will not harm me because of our friendship. "


    "Of course it won''t hurt you," Song Qingshu hesitated. After all, he said it out. "I want to ask the princess... To marry me."


    Zhao Min just talked with him for such a long time. He was thirsty, so he took the cup to moisten his throat. Who knew that when he heard that he wanted to promise, he took a sip of tea and spurted it out: "what do you say?"


    Song Qingshu leaned slightly to avoid her tea: "since the princess has heard it, why let me say it again?"


    "You man Zhao Min''s face turned red in an instant. He turned around and said, "I''m talking about the method of expelling poison. Why did I suddenly turn to this kind of thing?"


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile: "because it is related to the method of expelling poison."


    Zhao Min looks back and looks confused


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain: "although taixuanjing can expand the meridians into the brain, how delicate and sensitive the brain is. If I don''t pay attention, it will cause irreversible damage. Everyone''s body is different, and there are subtle differences in the brain. I can only grasp the removal of foreign bodies in my own brain, but I don''t have the confidence to remove foreign bodies in other people''s brains. Unless... Unless I am as familiar with her body as I am with my own body, and to achieve this, I can only use the combination of joy, Zen and double cultivation of Tantric school. You can completely open your body and mind and let my true Qi enter. Only after I am familiar with every meridian of your body can I be sure to get rid of the dead insects in your brain. "


    The more he said, Zhao Min''s pretty face became more and more red, but she finally understood what was going on.


    Song Qingshu then said, "I don''t want to make the princess innocent, so I propose to let the princess marry me, so..."


    Before he finished, Zhao Min interrupted him: "no, I refuse!"

 Chapter 1569

    Song Qingshu''s head was a little confused: "why?"


    Zhao Min turned around, took a deep breath and said, "no reason. I''m tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first." With that, the skirt is light, leaving only a faint fragrance in the air.


    Song Qingshu was very depressed. Originally, he thought that the relationship with Zhao Min was enough. This time, he should get a natural response. Unfortunately, reality gave him a cold stick.


    He sat in the pavilion depressed and began to drink. After a while, there was a light sound of footsteps behind him. Song Qingshu''s first reaction was that Zhao Min had gone back and forth, but he immediately dismissed this speculation, not to mention that Zhao Min was not willing to be soft, or that he had a different aroma. Zhao Min was like a rose, But on this person, there is only a trace of subtle elegant fragrance, like a secluded orchid in an empty valley, which is left to the world and independent.


    "Sister in law, are you here?" Song Qingshu doesn''t have to look back. He is familiar enough with each other''s taste to smell who she is.


    Ice and snow son came to him, showing a gentle and elegant smile: "Qingshu, how a person here to drink wine."


    "My sister-in-law is here just in time. Drink with me." Song Qingshu did not wait for her response, but directly pulled her to his arms and sat down. His warm and charming body warmed his cold heart a little.


    Xuexue''er''s face turned red. She quickly struggled from his arms and sat down on the stool beside him. Her eyes were full of coyness and embarrassment: "you are a man. This is the imperial palace of Liao state. People''s eyes and ears are everywhere. If you are seen, you may not know what gossip is going on outside."


    "Now I am the emperor of Liao, who dares to control me." Song Qingshu gave a cold hum, but he didn''t hug each other again.


    Ice snow son white he one eye: "because you now wear the appearance of Yelv Hong Ji, be held by you just strange..."


    Song Qingshu laughs and comes to her side and whispers, "do you want me to hold you when I take off my mask?"


    "Bah, it''s still so unorthodox." Xuexue''er spat, "what did you say to Miss Zhao? I saw her face frosty when she left just now. You are also drinking here. Is something wrong with you?"


    "I asked her to marry me, and that''s it." Song Qingshu shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Ah?" Ice and snow son suddenly heard the news, red lips can be inserted into an egg.


    "What''s the matter?" Rao is cold tempered, but she is a woman after all, and gossip is a woman''s nature.


    Seeing her face excited, song Qingshu became more and more depressed: "I proposed to her, and then she simply refused me."


    Ice snow son a Zheng, some doubts said: "but this time together, I feel Miss Zhao should like you, ah, why would refuse."


    "I also feel that the relationship between us is going to wipe the last layer of window paper, so I take the initiative to pierce..." Song Qingshu sighed deeply, "but it''s a pity that the facts prove that I think too much."


    At this point, song Qingshu can''t help but have a deep sense of melancholy. You should know that Zhao Min was his favorite female master when he saw the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven in his previous life. She was so perfect that it was like a beautiful dream, which people could see from a distance but could not chase. When he came across to this world, he found that Zhao Min was there, and his distant dream gradually became within reach. The joy was incomparable.


    It''s a pity that the other party coldly refused to knock him down from the cloud to the ground. At that moment, he seemed to hear the sound of broken dreams.


    "How is that possible?" xuexue''er recalls the little things she got along with Zhao Min during this period. Every time she mentions song Qingshu, her slightly raised lips are obviously intentional. "How did you propose to her? Tell me the whole story just now."


    "It''s not necessary, is it?" Song Qingshu took a look at her, "how can my sister-in-law also learn bad, want to sprinkle salt on my wound?"


    Ice snow son didn''t angry ground stare him one eye: "I will harm you?"? But I think there must be some misunderstanding. I don''t want you to miss this fate. "


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then he told Zhao Min about the conversation just now. After hearing this, Xue Xue Er couldn''t help laughing.


    Although her smile is as beautiful as ice and snow, it still has a sarcastic meaning in Song Qingshu''s eyes: "sister-in-law, you are also broken, and you specially asked me to say it again and laugh at me again."


    "Who made fun of you? I just understand why Miss Zhao refused you." Ice and snow son not good spirit ground says.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu sat up straight and looked at her suspiciously.


    Xuexue''er shakes her head and explains in a soft voice: "Qingshu, you know more about girls than most men in the world, but you are not a woman after all, and you can''t think of some things. If you simply propose to Miss Zhao this time, I think she will mostly agree to you. But the focus of your conversation is on how to detoxify. In this way, how can Miss Zhao promise you? "


    "Why can''t you promise me?" Song Qingshu is still at a loss.


    "How clever you are on weekdays, why are you so stupid this time?" xue''er was a little worried. "You think, if Miss Zhao agrees, doesn''t it mean that she only agrees to marry you to survive?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I don''t think so?"


    "But she will be so worried," she explained with a sigh. "Women are delicate animals. What''s more, with Miss Zhao''s exquisite mind, she will worry that although you don''t think so now, what about the future? Or what do your other confidants think of her? She can''t take this risk. After all, it''s related to the happiness of a woman''s life. No woman likes her marriage mixed with other things. "


    Song Qingshu blinked, vaguely understood the meaning of Xuexue er''s words, but he still had some worries in his heart: "what if she didn''t refuse me because of this, but simply didn''t like me and didn''t want to marry me?"


    Ice snow son white he one eye: "a woman accompanies a man to run all day long, moreover in the rivers and lakes about two people''s rumor everywhere, she also has never refuted the rumor, if this is not like, then what is like?"


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still hesitating, she went to press his back and pushed toward the house where Zhao Min lived: "you are a man. Take the initiative. Go quickly."


    "Well, thank you, sister-in-law!" Song Qingshu was a little depressed for a time because he was too worried about gain and loss. Now he is enlightened by xuexue''er, and his whole face is restored.


    Looking at the direction he left, xuexue''er spat with a red face and muttered in a low voice: "I''ve told you many times, don''t call my sister-in-law, otherwise I always feel strange..."


    Song Qingshu trotted all the way to Zhao Min''s room, knocked on the door and said, "princess, I have something to say to you."


    After knocking for a long time, a cold echo came from inside: "I''m sleeping. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "it happens that I am also a little tired, or... Shall we sleep together?"

 Chapter 1570

    The room suddenly fell into silence, a long time later came Zhao Min not angry voice: "are you sick?"


    "Of course, I''m sick," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''ve got the disease of Acacia. I hope the princess can help me solve it."


    "Now you are the emperor, and there are 3000 beauties in the harem. You can find out for them yourself." Zhao Min''s voice is still very cold.


    Song Qingshu sighed deliberately: "it''s not them that I miss each other. How can they understand? Only the princess can solve this disease in the world. "


    "If Zhou Zhiruo hears you, his face must be very wonderful." Zhao Min''s sneer came from the room.


    One after another, song Qingshu could not help getting upset: "if you don''t open the door again, I can come in directly. You know, with my skill, this door can''t stop me."


    In response, he was still silent. Song Qingshu waited for a while, and simply stretched out his hand. Just as he was about to shake open the door, the door opened from the inside. Zhao Min stood at the door and was about to say something when he suddenly looked down at the hand in front of his chest.


    It turned out that song Qingshu was just trying to push, and she just came out of it, which led to his hand pressing directly on Zhao Min''s chest.


    Zhao Min exclaimed in amazement. He quickly stepped back and glared at the man in front of him with a red face: "you are a disciple!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "sorry, it''s just a coincidence."


    "Coincidence?" Zhao Min sneered, "the great master of the Song Dynasty''s cultivation has reached the peak, let alone can''t do it freely."


    "See through don''t say through," Song Qingshu didn''t feel embarrassed, "women are too smart to get married."


    Zhao minbai glanced at him, turned around and walked back to the house: "I want you to take care of it, but I won''t marry you anyway."


    "Not necessarily." Song Qingshu didn''t lose heart because of her indifference. After all, she didn''t close the door when she went in.


    Seeing that he followed in, Zhao Min was slightly stunned. Then he frowned and said, "come on, why do you come to me so late?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "of course, I came to ask you to marry me."


    Zhao Min''s face sank and he hummed coldly: "I''ve just made it clear to you that I don''t want to marry."


    Song Qingshu didn''t think she was disobedient, so he sat down in front of her and looked into her eyes quietly. He didn''t say until his eyes began to dodge. "There was a mistake in the way you proposed just now, which may lead to some misunderstanding. I came here to make it clear to you that I didn''t want to marry you because I wanted to poison you, but simply want to marry you, No, it should be said that I always want to marry you. It''s my biggest dream to marry you home. "


    Zhao Min''s face turned red because of what he said. He turned his face uncomfortably. But at last, he turned his head curiously and looked at him with blinking big eyes: "do you always want to marry me? Don''t you always want to marry Zhou Zhiruo? "


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu is a bit of a slur. The original song Qingshu really likes Zhou Zhiruo best. He can''t explain to her that he is a person who has come across another world.


    Seeing the other side''s increasingly suspicious expression, song Qingshu had no choice but to reply: "I have this idea since I first saw you."


    "The first time you saw me should be in Wan''an temple," Zhao Min recalled for a while, and finally spat: "men are really lecherous, thanks to me, I thought you were devoted to Zhou Zhiruo, thought you were a spoony."


    Song Qingshu also took the role and said with a smile: "the princess was so high and dazzling at that time. I was attracted by the princess''s elegant demeanor after a look. It''s a pity that there was a big gap between us at that time, and the princess didn''t pay much attention to me."


    "I still have an impression on you, who let everyone know that you like Zhou Zhiruo at that time." Think of the original rival, Zhao Min can not help but think of Zhang Wuji, face suddenly dim down.


    See each other''s expression, song Qingshu also guessed one or two: "think of him?"


    Zhao Min nodded, but did not hide: "God kill mingzun! However, the appearance of mingzun is cheap for you. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be so close to you. "


    "I really should thank him." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhao Min suddenly looked strange: "it''s said that you like married women in the river and lake. Originally, I didn''t believe it very much, but seeing people like xuebing''er, Xia Qingqing and princess Gebi of the kingdom of Jin, it seems that the rumors may not be true..."


    Then she changed her face: "you don''t come to me because you want to enjoy the desire to conquer women from other men."


    "Those rumors are absolutely slander!" Song Qingshu a black line, "I am simply like their people, their husband''s wife''s identity is just a coincidence! Don''t I still like girls like you? "


    Zhao Min suddenly burst into a rage: "it''s really a big turnip."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Genghis Khan, the most respected Mongolian, and your father, who are not wives and concubines in groups, compared with them, I have been very pure, at least sincerely treat every confidant."


    Zhao Min opened her mouth and didn''t refute it. In fact, she was born in the royal family, and she was more open-minded than ordinary women.


    However, it''s one thing to be open-minded and another to be unhappy. I can''t help sneering: "while you propose to me, you show off your love history. Do you think I will agree?"


    Song Qingshu also can''t help feeling depressed: "it''s clearly you who mentioned it first. Well, don''t pull it too far. Let''s continue to discuss the topic at the beginning."


    Zhao Min said with a sneer, "what is there to discuss? Don''t marry


    "We''ve had kisses, hugs, and even slept in the same bed. Who are you going to marry me to?" Song Qingshu was also annoyed.


    Zhao Min turned her lips: "my princess was born in Mongolia, and she is not so particular about Han women. Take Genghis Khan''s great queen for example. She was abducted by the enemy in those years. When Genghis Khan was able to rescue her, she had already given birth to a child for the enemy. Genghis Khan didn''t blame her at all. That''s the spirit of men on the grassland, What do you mean by a kiss and a hug? "


    Song Qingshu''s face jumped straight, and he simply said in a deep voice: "anyway, I don''t care. You don''t want to marry anyone else in your life. I''ll kill anyone who wants to marry you at that time!"


    Zhao Min stares at him fiercely. When song Qingshu thinks that she is going to be angry, she suddenly smiles: "I always think you are a bit of a womanizer. That''s how to be a real man."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He was very surprised and happy: "you... You agreed?"


    Zhao minbai gave him a look: "if I don''t promise, you won''t use strong?"


    Song Qing''s writing color is very strange: "originally, the princess likes this tune. I really can''t see it."

 Chapter 1571

    Zhao Min was stunned at first, and then understood. He couldn''t help but add shame and anger: "I don''t mean that. I mean that if I don''t promise you, I''ll play some rogue tricks... I..."


    Song Qingshu looks at the princess with a smile. She is as shy as Cheng Yaojia. She can''t help but feel happy.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, he giggled at himself. Zhao Min couldn''t help getting a little hairy and said angrily, "what are you laughing at, like a fool?"


    "If you can marry a princess, why not be a fool?" Song Qingshu said.


    "Who said he was going to marry you?" Zhao Min said angrily.


    Song Qingshu took her by the waist and held her in his arms: "now you have two choices. One is to agree to my proposal and marry me happily; Or I use strong, and then you marry me happily. "


    Zhao Min twists her body a few times, but her hands are like pliers. She has no choice but to give up: "if you force me, I will marry you happily?"


    Song Qingshu got close to her neck and took a deep breath of her fragrance, revealing an intoxicated look: "I don''t care, anyway, you can only be happy."


    Feeling the breath sprayed on his skin, Zhao Min felt his whole soul tremble a few times: "you are so overbearing!"


    Listening to her voice, song Qingshu could not help hugging her tightly and said softly in her ear, "princess, will you marry me?"


    Zhao Min, who is always full of arrogance, almost buries his head in his chest at this time. After a long time, he gives a slight and inaudible response: "Hmm ~"


    Although the voice is very small, if you don''t pay attention to it, you may even ignore it. However, song Qingshu''s accomplishments make him overjoyed when he gets the other party''s response. Holding her, he begins to circle around the room, laughing as he turns around.


    "Put me down!" Zhao Min couldn''t help losing face. He patted his chest and said quickly, "now you take off the mask. If you lead the eunuch to see it, it will be another trouble."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu stopped, but still holding her, reluctant to let go.


    "Eh, didn''t you say that you don''t need a sword with your current cultivation?" Zhao Min was hugged by him, and her face was red and her heart was beating violently. But she suddenly felt that she was a little bit bumpy and asked with a frown.


    "I don''t have a sword?" Song Qingshu is also at a loss. I don''t know why she asked.


    "What''s holding me in your arms?" Zhao Min subconsciously want to catch, suddenly heart jump, she is not that kind of silly white sweet little girl, just because agreed to his proposal, the brain is still a little dizzy, now a little calm down, which also can''t reflect what it is.


    "Little prostitute thief ~" Zhao Min took back her hand like an electric shock and spat. Her pretty face seemed to be covered with rouge, red and bleeding.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Sao Rui, Sao Rui, natural reaction, natural reaction."


    "You pestle... To propose to me, how can you always feel lack of sincerity?" Zhao Min was a little flustered by him, and said hastily, "let me go."


    Up to now, song Qingshu would not let her go, holding her charming body and kissing her egg white cheek: "this just shows my sincerity. You see how much I like you, whether my heart or my body."


    Zhao Min extremely angry anti smile, back to stare at him: "you this person is always so overbearing."


    Song Qingshu didn''t say anything. Instead, he put his hand around her chin and kisses her beautiful red lips. Zhao Min obviously didn''t expect his sudden attack and instinctively wanted to push him away. However, he tried several times and found that it was useless, so he had to put down his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, Zhao Min lowered his head and asked in a low voice, "it''s getting late. Go back quickly."


    Song Qingshu leaned to her ear: "I won''t leave tonight."


    "It''s really a little whore thief, full of dirty ideas." Zhao Min poked his chest and looked at him with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I don''t have any idea of being dirty. I just want to get up with you."


    Zhao Min was stunned at first, and then reflected the meaning of the other party''s words. He could not help but pinch the powder fist and beat him on the chest: "you are such an asshole."


    Song Qingshu laughs. With a wave of his hand, the gate is closed by an invisible force of Qi. He picks up Zhao minheng and walks to the bedside.


    This next Zhao Min finally some flustered: "Hey, what do you want to do, I''m not ready."


    "Where do you want to go? I''m just sleeping with you. I won''t do anything else." Song Qingshu looked at her narrowly.


    Zhao Min didn''t expect him to do the wrong thing. He made a big red face: "glib, it''s not a good match."


    Song Qingshu put his mouth together and said, "my mouth is oily? Try it again. "


    "Rogue ~" Zhao Min scolded with a smile, but he couldn''t help being hugged and rolled to the bed.


    Song Qingshu held her tightly in his arms, salivated and said, "did I come to find her today, or should I ask the maid in waiting for hot water, and let''s take a bath now?"


    "Bah!" Zhao Min spat a mouthful, "see you uneasy good intentions, who wash with you, not to mention I have washed."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu came up to her collar and smelled, "no wonder it''s so fragrant."


    Zhao Min pushed him away and said with a straight face, "you said in advance that you would only sleep and do nothing else."


    "OK, just sleep, nothing else." After Song Qingshu finished, in order to increase persuasion, he closed his eyes and began to snore.


    "Rogue ~" Zhao Min scolded with a straight face, but soon laughed again.


    Song Qingshu''s snoring continues to reverberate in the room, but Zhao Min can''t sleep. First, he has just agreed to the other party''s proposal, but he hasn''t recovered from that complicated emotion until now; Second, she was held in her arms by the other party. The quilt was full of masculine breath, which made her heart beat faster. How could she sleep?


    All of a sudden, she felt something strange on her chest. When she looked down, she was ashamed and angry: "what are you doing with your hands?"


    "I''m worried that our children will have no milk in the future, so I''ll measure it in advance." Song Qingshu was full of serious nonsense.


    "Our children..." women are sentimental creatures after all. Subconsciously, they think of their future life. When they think of their children, Zhao Min''s lips can''t help rising slightly.


    However, she soon realized that something was wrong and pinched the man behind her: "do you feel enough?"


    "No," Song Qingshu shook his head, "I can''t touch it all my life."


    If another man talks such nonsense in front of Zhao Min, she must let the master of Ruyang palace cut off the other''s tongue. But from Song Qingshu''s mouth, she finds that she is not so angry.


    But then the other party''s action let her completely not calm: "you... You don''t rub."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just rub and don''t go in." Song Qingshu responded to a classic saying of a previous life.

 Chapter 1572

    Zhao Min was upset by his friction. She knew that if it went on like this, she would not escape from him tonight. However, she was always smart and had an idea. She thought of a way to divert the other party''s attention: "Qingshu, now that you are the emperor of Liao state, how do you plan to deal with Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan who was locked up in the prison by Yelv Hongji?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly say these things in such a beautiful situation. However, it was a matter of business, and he didn''t dare to be careless. He replied: "of course, let him go. I have a good relationship with him. It''s all right before. Now it''s just a matter for me to release him. How can I stand by?"


    "What''s more, I need him to come out to help check and balance Xiao PI, the Prime Minister of the northern government. Now Yelv Yixin has fallen, and the Peking University Imperial Court is also in decline. There is no match for Xiao PI in the whole government. Power is easy to grow people''s desire. I''m afraid that no check and balance will lead him to become the second Yelv Yixin." Song Qingshu said anxiously that although Xiao PI was su Quan''s father, in the power struggle, the love between father and son could be bloody, let alone the love between father and daughter.


    Zhao Min nodded: "your worry is not unreasonable. Even if Xiao PI has no different ambition, it''s hard to guarantee that his subordinates coerce him further for the sake of glory and wealth, just like Zhao Kuangyin, the Taizu of the Southern Dynasty."


    "But..." Zhao Min said, "Xiao Feng still can''t let go."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "why?"


    Zhao Min twisted his body, a little bit away from the aggressive part of the other party, and then explained: "Xiao Feng is loyal to the king and the country, and he is also the sworn brother of Yelv Hongji. If he knows the truth in the future, how do you think he will deal with it? And even if you don''t know the truth for a short time, it''s not in your interest for him to think about dealing with the kingdom of Jin all the time Now she has known that song Qingshu controlled the power of Jin, so Xiao Feng''s antagonism with Jin had an irreconcilable conflict of interest with song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "what you said is reasonable, but you don''t need Xiao Feng to check and balance Xiao Pei. Who will check and balance that?"


    Zhao Min blinked: "did you forget yeluzi who was rescued before?"


    "Jeruzzi?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart and began to meditate.


    Zhao Min laughs like a fox: "now Yelv Yixin conspires against Yelv Yixin, which just proves that Yelv and others were wronged before. Don''t you transfer him back with an edict to absolve him of his crime and vindicate him? In addition, it''s your brother-in-law. His loyalty and ability are greatly guaranteed. It''s very appropriate for him to check and balance Xiao PI. "


    "Then why don''t you call Yelu Chucai back? Yelu Chucai''s political ability should be far greater than Yelu Qi." When song Qingshu thought of this famous minister in history, he was very excited.


    "It''s because he''s too capable and old enough," Zhao Min shook his head. "It''s hard to control him at that time. On the contrary, yeluzi is honest and modest. Because he''s young and has no foundation, he can only rely on you. He''s much more reliable than yeluzi."


    Zhao Min laughed and added: "what''s more, your Golden Snake camp lacks a prime minister like figure. Who is more suitable than Yelu Chucai? And it''s a different kind of hostage to let their father and son live in two places, so that they don''t dare to have different intentions. "


    Song Qingshu admired him: "the princess is really resourceful. If you sell them, they are still counting money for you."


    Zhao Min is not satisfied: "born in the royal family, the means of checks and balances, but also not what ability."


    "The princess is modest," Song Qingshu put her back in his arms. "If you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband?"


    "Wife?" Zhao Min looks playful, "then you are going to lower Zhou Zhiruo to concubine?"


    Cough, cough~


    Song Qingshu almost lost his breath and changed the topic decisively: "Er, there are some candidates to balance Xiao''s rival, but what about Xiao Feng? Has he been imprisoned like this all the time?"


    Zhao Min snorted and knew that you would have such an expression: "how to deal with Xiao Feng is really a difficult problem. Although I have some vague ideas, I still need to carefully consider and improve it. I''ll tell you when I think about it. Now I''ll keep him in the dungeon. If you don''t want to go, I''ll give him some good food and drink. It''s also the end of your friendship."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "the feeling of friendship? Now it sounds so ironic. "


    Zhao Min wrinkled Qiong''s nose: "if he wasn''t your sworn brother, we wouldn''t have been in such trouble. We would have killed him with one knife directly. We were thinking of the best way to get the best of both worlds, taking into account your brother''s feelings."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief: "I feel better to be enlightened by you."


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''m sleepy. Go to bed." Zhao Min yawned and turned over directly, leaving only a graceful figure to the other side.


    After a long time, Zhao Min blushed and gasped again and again: "stop it, I''m really sleepy."


    "But you can''t sleep," Song Qingshu said to her ear. "It''s said that men and women have to cross their necks before they can sleep soundly."


    "It''s clear that you''ve been playing with me. How can I sleep?" Zhao Min twisted his body, angry in his tone.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it and gently kisses her cheek: "if you are really sleepy, you can sleep even in the downtown."


    "You''re being unreasonable!" Zhao Min was confused by his breath, so he turned back and glared at him.


    Looking at her watery lips, song Qingshu can''t help but move his fingers and kisses her directly, blocking her next words.


    "Wuwu ~" the girl''s reserve makes Zhao Min instinctively want to push away each other, but it''s a pity that they were in the same bed before, and they were all soft by him. How can they push away each other.


    "Don''t be like this ~" Zhao Min finally got a chance to breathe, but what she said made her feel ashamed. How could she stop her weak refusal? Instead, she was acting like a coqueter.


    Sure enough, hearing her weak words, the pressure of the men around her became stronger and stronger, which made her heart in a mess and her mind blank.


    Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful face in front of him, and his voice was a little hoarse: "I want you, I want your first time, I want your second time... After that, every time you belong to me!"


    "Psycho ~" Zhao Min turned away. She should be very angry when she heard such rude words, but she didn''t know why. At this time, she couldn''t get any anger, and some of them had endless shame.


    "Will the princess answer?" Song Qingshu hooked her face back and stared at her eyes.


    "How do you want me to answer such a question?" Zhao Min''s eyes were full of water, as if they were covered with a layer of water mist.


    "Then I''ll take it as your acquiescence." Song Qingshu smiles and reaches for her collar.

 Chapter 1573

    Zhao Min''s whole body was stiff, and his voice trembled: "you don''t mean what you say."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I promised to sleep with you, but what I do now is what men and women will do when they sleep."


    "You are the magic star I hit." Zhao Min''s eyes flow, and the charm between the eyebrows almost doesn''t hook the soul of song Qingshu.


    Seeing that she didn''t get angry, song Qingshu became more and more bold, and went directly into her skirt. He didn''t touch the imaginary soft jade, but another strange touch.


    Zhao Min was embarrassed and said in a low voice, "because it''s inconvenient to shake it on weekdays, I tied it up with a corset."


    Song Qingshu was very surprised. He thought that he was full enough to look at it on weekdays. In the end, was it the effect of binding his chest? However, Zhao Min didn''t make him curious for a long time. He sat up directly, reached behind and untied the bow behind his chest.


    "Si ~" Rao was psychologically prepared, but he was still shocked by the magnificent scene.


    Seeing the shocked appearance of the man, Zhao Min couldn''t help feeling proud: "how about bigger than Zhou Zhiruo?" She was not that kind of coquettish character, now that she has identified this man, after the beginning of shyness, she has gradually recovered her usual initiative and enthusiasm, and naturally wants to show her most beautiful side to each other.


    "You have to compete with her for everything." Song Qingshu could not laugh or cry.


    "Don''t worry about me. Say it, say it." Zhao Min''s eyes are full of expectation and excitement.


    "It''s a little older than her." Song Qingshu had no choice but to tell the truth.


    "Just a little bigger?" Zhao Min is obviously not satisfied with this answer. Her mouth pouts. The princess, who is always holding Zhizhu, seems to be a little girl with a small temperament.


    "A lot bigger, OK." In Song Qingshu''s heart, he thought that she grew up eating beef and goat''s milk as a snack, which is far more nutritious than a Jiangnan woman. In the future, my child will have to let her drink milk and eat meat since she was a child.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" But he immediately realized that when he grew up like this, he would only be cheap. He didn''t know which little bastard he was, so he couldn''t help getting tangled up for a moment.


    "Hum, it''s almost the same ~" hearing the answer, Zhao Min was in full bloom and her eyes were bent like crescent moon.


    Seeing that she is so happy about this little thing, song Qingshu has to feel sorry. No wonder many people will make Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo into a couple. All kinds of lilies are popular. They really fight with each other and seem to fight each other.


    But it seems that I have a chance to really put them together? The beautiful picture that brings Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo to a bed comes to mind. Song Qingshu feels hot all over.


    "What''s in your head?" Zhao Min spat and glanced down quietly. He only felt that his face was getting hotter and hotter.


    "I''m full of you. Are you dirty?" Song Qingshu dispels the idea of YY. After all, Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo are incompatible. It''s more difficult for them to get together.


    "Hate ~" Zhao Min''s angry tone made song Qingshu''s whole body crisp.


    Seeing the other party staring at him, Zhao Min couldn''t help laughing: "nerd, are you going to watch this all night? Would you like to come up? "


    "Yes, of course." When he was invited by a beautiful woman, song Qingshu could not help it. He turned over and pressed it directly. Suddenly, Wen xiangruyu was in his arms. He had only one idea in his mind: "how soft!"


    Zhao Min''s character is lively and active, but in the face of men''s hot and masculine oppression, she is still shy after all. She looks at the man with a red face, as if she can hear her heartbeat.


    "I want to be familiar with every skin and every inch of meridians on you..." Song Qingshu said dryly, but before he finished, he was pressed by Zhao Min''s fingers on his lips.


    "Don''t talk about healing tonight..." Zhao Minxia flew her cheeks. Her voice was more charming than usual. She twisted her legs subconsciously.


    "Good!" Knowing her heart knot, song Qingshu naturally won''t do so much harm to the scenery. He gently pulls open her belt, and Zhao Min''s whole body is like a shelled egg, shining with a touching light under the candlelight.


    Because of the bath before, her skin still has a light mist and the fragrance of rose petals. Song Qingshu exclaimed: "sometimes I really marvel at the magic of the creator, who can create such a perfect work of art. It''s a pity that I can''t draw, otherwise I must copy this beautiful scene and preserve it well. "


    "Just don''t," Zhao Min was startled, "in case someone else saw how to do!" Although she is bold and enthusiastic, she is far less open than the men and women of later generations.


    "It''s possible." Song Qingshu doesn''t want others to appreciate Zhao Min''s posture at the moment when he thinks that several popular stars have been ruined by YZM.


    "Is it really pretty?" Seeing that he was in a daze again, Zhao Min couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s a pity that I''m not Cao Zijian, or I''ll get you a" Princess Fu "or something." At this time, song Qingshu deeply regretted that his literary literacy was too low.


    "I don''t need any" Princess Fu ". You just need to tell me who is better looking than Zhou Zhiruo?" Zhao Min''s eyebrows are full of charm.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu suddenly big head, did not expect that at this moment she did not forget to compete with Zhou Zhiruo, "you are charming and plump, she is cold and slim, plum orchid bamboo chrysanthemum are good at winning."


    "You fool me with that again." Zhao Min curled his lips, obviously not satisfied with his answer.


    Her eyes fell on her white and moving body, and song Qingshu suddenly wanted to slap himself. With such beautiful scenery, why do you fool yourself to show off your tongue here and forget the more important things?


    So instead of answering each other''s questions, he directly put his hand on her shoulders, feeling soft, tender and smooth, just like coagulated fat. With a jump in his heart, Zhao Min subconsciously reached out to push him away, and said in a panic, "you haven''t answered my question yet?"


    Seeing her waist as snow, especially the skin grinding in the entanglement, song Qingshu only felt that the true Qi in his meridians was about to boil. He suddenly suppressed her hands and said in a hoarse voice, "if you want to compare the two of you, you have to try before you know."


    Zhao Min charming ground white he one eye: "how do you want to try?"


    Song Qingshu reached down and said with a smile: "it''s like this..."


    Zhao Min exclaimed, after all, she is a girl who has never been seen. At first, she may be competitive and want to take the initiative. But who is the opponent of song Qingshu, who is full of flowers, is soon teased, and her whole body is crisp, soft and numb. She can only open her eyes and shrink back subconsciously.

 Chapter 1574

    But Zhao Min didn''t know that this kind of weak and afraid appearance was the most attractive. Song Qingshu was about to explode, and he was like a tiger, red eyes rushed up.


    "You hurt me..." Zhao Min at this time, which still half of the usual high spirited, delicate and timid, like a Jiangnan gate does not go out two doors do not step in the general.


    Looking at her frowning appearance, song Qingshu lowered his head and said hoarsely: "don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt so much, it will be better soon."


    Zhao Min bited his red lips and stared at him with hatred: "our great master of Song Dynasty has rich experience in this field, of course!"


    Song Qingshu smiles, knowing that it''s about the most important moment in a girl''s life, she is inevitably more sensitive than usual. At this time, it''s better not to explain anything, so as not to get darker.


    Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Zhao Min thought more and more angry, directly raised his head and bit him on the shoulder.


    "Ah Song Qingshu''s subconscious body sank because of the pain.


    "Ah Now it''s Zhao Min''s turn to exclaim. Her tears came out. She patted the man''s chest and cried, "you bastard lied to me, who said it doesn''t hurt!"


    "I''ll be fine soon." Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of smile at this time. Looking at the beautiful woman with pear blossom and rain, his chest is filled with a great sense of happiness and conquest. As soon as he crossed the world, he was attracted by Princess Shaomin''s incomparable beauty, but at that time, he had no time to think about him.


    At that time, Zhao Min was so high that he didn''t pay attention to him in the mud? I''m afraid the reason why I remember him is mainly because of Zhou Zhiruo.


    But I didn''t expect that in just a few years, I let her willingly lie under myself and completely occupy her


    "What are you laughing at? I''m sure you don''t have any good thoughts in your mind now!" Zhao Min was in pain. Suddenly he saw the man''s expression on his body. He was so angry that he reached out and pinched him around his waist.


    "I''m thinking about the scene of the lion slaughtering meeting. The princess was brilliant. But I was completely broken and despised by people all over the world. I''m afraid the princess didn''t look me in the eye." Song Qingshu didn''t hide it from her and told her what she wanted.


    Zhao Min how clever, instantly guessed his mood at the moment, can not help but hate to stare at him: "I found that you look at me with bad intentions, and now finally get what you want, is not very proud?" Thinking of the situation in those years, Zhao Min still vaguely remembers how uncomfortable he felt when he was staring at him with his hot eyes. Unexpectedly, a few years later, he was lying in the same bed with him.


    "Of course I am!" Song Qing, who did not hide his joy, quickly Kwai danced, but was caught by Zhao Min.


    "Take it easy, and you''ll soon get used to it." Looking at her with tears in her eyes, song Qingshu felt pity and comforted her in a soft voice.


    "It''s easy to say," said Zhao Min, biting her red lips and suddenly frowning. "Did Zhou Zhiruo react so much?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel speechless. Zhao Min wants to fight with Zhou Zhiruo for everything. They are natural enemies: "she reacted much more than you."


    Think of that year out of a misunderstanding, so possession of Zhou Zhiruo means some disgrace, at that time her murderous cold eyes, things are still fresh in my memory.


    "Don''t miss her at this time!" Notice song Qingshu look change, Zhao Min immediately some dissatisfaction.


    Song Qingshu was shocked: "didn''t you mention her first?"


    Zhao Min snorted: "I mention it, I mention it, but you are not allowed to think about it, especially at this time."


    Song Qingshu was speechless when he saw that she was upright. However, he quickly reflected that women''s mouths were all vertical and horizontal. How could he tell her?


    Seeing her proud appearance, song Qingshu decided to find the place in another way. With a smile, he pressed his whole body up again.


    "Go away... Ouch... Get out of here ~"


    ¡­¡­


    The red candle flickers in the room and turns red. Zhao Min''s attractive mouth is slightly open, but he can''t make a sound.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu''s voice came from the quilt: "I''m getting familiar with the meridians of your whole body. Next, I''ll get rid of the three corpses in your brain."


    "No," Zhao Min replied lazily. She lifted the scattered wisp of hair behind her ears, because there was a layer of sweat on her skin, which made a lot of hair stick to her face. She lifted her hair several times before she lifted it back. "Today, don''t think about those bad things."


    "So..." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment. He really needed to be familiar with Zhao Min''s body to be more confident. Today is not a good time to eliminate poison. "In that case, why don''t we come again?"


    "How many times did you and Zhou Zhiruo come?" Zhao Min is staring at him with a pair of charming big eyes. The light in his eyes is flowing, which is different from the usual customs.


    Song Qingshu stretched out a few fingers in front of her, Zhao Min''s beautiful red lips suddenly big enough to plug an egg in: "how is it possible that she is an iron man?"


    At this time, she has been soft, even fingers do not want to move, heard Zhou Zhiruo actually insisted so many times, how can not be surprised?


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red, but it was not convenient to explain the reason. He was seriously injured in those years, and he was very weak, which was comparable to today''s fierce dragon. Especially after practicing the joyful Zen, his vitality was consolidated. If he wanted to, he could even lock up overnight.


    Although there were many times in that night at the beginning, it may not be as good as the one now, but how can he tell Zhao Min about this kind of thing?


    "Are you lying to me?" Zhao Min''s face was suspicious. After all, she looked like she grew up from Mongolia. She said that she was better than Zhou Zhiruo, a woman in Jiangnan. But she immediately thought Zhou Zhiruo seemed to have practiced the nine Yin manual. Her work was much higher than her. Maybe it caused the difference between the two.


    But she has always been unyielding temperament, bit the lip, looked at Song Qingshu: "come again!" For one thing, she didn''t believe that she would lose to Zhou. For another thing, she just experienced the pain at the beginning, and the kind of milk blending that rose to the sky made her look forward to it.


    When a beautiful woman invites her, song Qingshu will not be polite. Gradually, the fairy voice that makes people tremble again in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s eyes coagulated, and he turned back to look out of the window. Then the window inch by inch broke, and a dark shadow burst in. A white sword light instantly suppressed the candlelight in the room. At the same time, accompanied by a voice: "you are dead!"

 Chapter 1575

    The red candles and palace lanterns in the room were bright enough, but they were eclipsed by the sword light. The bright sword light filled the whole room, as if a bright moon was rising in the room.


    Before Murong Jingyue''s Sabre cutting, there was also a round of full moon''s light. However, the full moon was weird, cold, and full of the breath of death and destruction. This round of bright moon was much more beautiful, white and quiet.


    However, in the eyes of masters like song Qingshu, they clearly know that the bright moon looks beautiful, but every inch of its light represents a chance to kill. If they don''t have enough cultivation, they will probably pass through their hearts before they can react. After all, the moon shines on everything like the sun.


    Zhao Min also reflected at the moment, but what came into his eyes was the vast white moonlight. He couldn''t see anything clearly. Even if he wanted to fight back normally, he couldn''t do it, let alone now that the key was made and his whole body was soft.


    Fortunately, there was song Qingshu beside her. Although he was attacked in the most relaxed state, his cultivation would not be baffled by the sword light in the sky. At the critical moment, he raised his hand and clamped each other''s sword exactly. The moonlight gradually dispersed, revealing the whole picture of the assassin.


    Although the assassin was dressed in black, she was still tall and slender. Her face was covered. But her bright star eyes still showed that she was definitely one in a million. Suddenly, a surge of bitterness came to Zhao Min''s heart, and he pinched the man on her body: "who is the girl you have been abandoning because of love?"


    As a matter of fact, she is not jealous of the royal family, but today''s special day... No matter which woman encounters this kind of thing, she will feel depressed.


    Suddenly pinched by her, song Qingshu was so excited that he almost didn''t hold each other''s sword. He quickly explained, "it''s not what you think. She''s not looking for me..."


    Before he finished, he heard the woman''s voice: "Song Qingshu?"


    "Isn''t that for you?" Zhao Min sneered and pulled the quilt over his body.


    Song Qingshu also felt a burning pain on his face. Looking back at the assassin, he released his sword and said with a bitter smile: "Nanxian ~" in fact, he recognized each other''s identity at the beginning, so he just clamped each other''s sword but didn''t fight back. After all, yelunanxian''s sun moon god sword is so unique, and his name is still given by him.


    However, he didn''t mean to deceive Zhao min. after all, judging from what yelunan immortal had just said, she should have come to yelunan to avenge her father, not for herself.


    "Why are you here?" The current situation made yelunan fairy a little confused. Even now, she didn''t have to cover her face. When she took back her sword, she also took off the black scarf on her face, revealing her beautiful face. However, her brow was more haggard than before. During this period, her brother died first, and then her father died suddenly, The whole family was also charged with treason. Rao Shi was always strong, and she couldn''t hold on to one bad news after another.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu was temporarily stopped and didn''t know how to explain it.


    "And jeruhongi?" Yelunan finally remembered his intention and looked around.


    "He... He''s not here." Song Qingshu said awkwardly.


    "No?" Yelunan fairy looks suspicious. She is determined to die when she assassinates her father. In order to avenge her father, she is well prepared. After all, her father was in power and she has been a princess for such a long time, so there are always channels to find useful information.


    Today, she got the exact news that the emperor was staying in the palace, so she was determined to come, only to find that he was not there?


    She couldn''t believe that the information she got was wrong. Instinctively, she began to look around. Suddenly, her eyes were frozen, because she saw the Dragon robes scattered on the ground!


    "The Dragon Robe is here, proving that yeluhongji must be nearby!" Yelunan fairy searched around in a hurry, but she didn''t doubt song Qingshu. After all, it was beyond the imagination of people in the world that Yi Rong pretended to be the emperor.


    Song Qingshu shrugs helplessly to Zhao Min, but Zhao Min turns his head directly. He is obviously stimulated by the sudden "shock", and his heart is full of resentment towards him.


    "How could it not be found? Where on earth is the dog emperor? " Yelunan fairy mumbled to herself while rummaging. She was in a trance. After all, it was a blow she had given. Now that she was about to fail, how could she not be in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth and didn''t know how to tell her. Yelunan fairy suddenly reacted and looked back at him: "brother song, why are you in the emperor''s bedroom? Did you hide the dog emperor?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t say anything, but Zhao Min, on one side, gloated and said: "silly girl, don''t you know, the dog emperor you''re looking for is far away from the sky and close in front of you."


    Looking at her fearing that the world would not be in chaos, song Qingshu was very depressed. He knew that she was frightened at the critical moment, so he was angry with her.


    "Princess Shaomin?" Yelunan fairy ran into the situation in the room before. Because she saw song Qingshu, she instinctively ran away to see the woman in the quilt. She didn''t recognize her until she heard each other''s voice. The two women are princesses, and they often walk in the Central Plains. Naturally, they met each other.


    Looking at Zhao Min and song Qingshu, yelunanxian couldn''t help but say in an inexplicable tone: "you two actually went to the emperor''s bedroom to steal... Cough, I don''t know whether you should praise their good interest or admire their boldness."


    Noticing that the other person''s eyes were staring at him, Zhao Min''s face turned red. He pulled the quilt to cover the fragrant shoulder that had just been exposed: "look what I''m doing. Don''t you want to find the dog emperor? Here, he is."


    "He?" When she noticed that Zhao Min nodded to song Qingshu, yelunanxian was stunned at first. However, she was a smart person. Thinking of the intelligence she got and the scattered yellow robes, she finally understood the meaning of Zhao Min''s "far in the sky, near in front of her eyes".


    "You are yeluhongji?" Yelunan fairy raised the sword in her hand and pointed to song Qingshu again. Her voice was trembling. At the moment, her mind was blank and could not work normally.


    Up to now, song Qingshu has no need to hide it. What''s more, during this period, he has been sending people to find the whereabouts of yelunan fairy: "well, it was not before, but Yelu Hongji is really me."


    "So you killed my father?" Yelunan fairy''s voice suddenly fell low, as if he was talking to himself in a dreamy way. "I thought I would die this time, so I wanted to see you for the last time. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find you when I got to your previous residence. Even after waiting for you for three days, you didn''t come back. I knew I couldn''t wait any longer, so I went to the palace tonight to assassinate you, But I didn''t expect that it turned out to be like this... Father''s revenge can''t be denied! "


    Her voice suddenly filled with determination, and she stabbed song Qingshu with a sword.

 Chapter 1576

    As soon as song Qingshu heard her tone change, he knew it was not good. What''s more, after watching so many TV dramas in his previous life, he naturally took precautions against some bloody plots. He reached out and caught each other''s sword again, but did not hurt her because of carelessness.


    "Nanxian sister, you really misunderstood." Song Qingshu worried that she couldn''t think of it for a moment, and quickly explained, "I didn''t kill your father."


    At this time, yelunan fairy also woke up from the evil stupor, and realized that this matter was full of Mysteries: "OK, I''ll listen to your explanation."


    "Can you put down your sword first? It''s less than a cup of tea. You''ll stab me two swords in a row." The light of Song Qing''s bibliography fell on the long sword, some said helplessly.


    Yelunanxian''s face was slightly red, and he released his hand awkwardly. Song Qingshu put the sword aside and just began to explain: "the one who died was not your father, but a man named Murong Jingyue."


    "Murong Jingyue?" Yelunan fairy was at a loss. She had never heard of the name. She could not help looking at each other blankly.


    Song Qingshu then said about the relationship between Murong Jingyue and himself and Zhao minbing Xueer, and then said, "that day, he was robbed by Xue Yiren, and finally led him to a remote courtyard. Suddenly, he was in a riot and seriously injured Xue Yiren. We found out his identity only when we were satisfied, You can go and see his body. I have it preserved


    "This... This is a little strange," yelunan sin said to himself, retreating a few steps. "Can you really pretend to be another person in the world, so that his relatives can''t tell


    Song Qingshu knew that she was hard to believe, but he had been prepared: "although it sounds mysterious, there is such a technique in the world. If you don''t believe it, look..."


    As soon as yelunan fairy looked up, he was shocked to find that yelunan Hongji suddenly appeared in front of him. He could not help but be startled: "Hun Jun!" Subconsciously want to find the sword, scared song Qingshu quickly explained: "Nanxian sister, don''t get excited, it''s me."


    Hearing the familiar voice, yelunan fairy said in a suspicious way: "song... Elder brother song?"


    At this time, Zhao Min also kicked song Qingshu and said in disgust: "take off the ghost mask, or it will be strange to be in the same bed with you like this."


    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu quickly took off his mask and revealed his original face.


    "There''s such a magic technique in the world!" Jarunan was very surprised. He came forward and took the mask in his hand to study, "where is the real jarunan base now?"


    "Naturally, he died," Song Qingshu continued with a pause. "Murong Jingyue''s plan is very big. Over the years, a large number of ambitious people gathered around him. They cut off the wings of the emperor one by one. For example, yeluqi, King Xiao Feng of the South court, and prime Minister Xiao pitei of the north house were deployed in the previous imperial palaces. When the emperor really became a lonely family, he would not be able to leave, Naturally, he usurped the throne, but I didn''t expect to rob him. "


    "Dead..." yelunan fairy stood there a little absent-minded. After all, the amount of information about today''s events is too large for her to digest.


    "You can think about it carefully. Has your father changed a little bit in the past two years?" Song Qingshu began to lead her to accept this fact.


    "This..." yelunan sin was silent. In the past two years, of course, she was aware of her father''s change, but she only thought that the promotion of power had affected his mind. Now that she learned about the change of face, she had a lot of doubts about what happened before.


    "Remember that time in Yangzhou, he used you as a shield for his life?" Song Qingshu continued to remind that it was an indirect match between the other party and himself, as well as a night of intimate contact afterwards.


    Yelunanxian obviously wanted to go with him. His eyes accidentally touched each other and he moved away in a hurry. However, he soon thought that he was used as a shield by his father, and his face was not good-looking. After that time, although the father and daughter had nothing on the surface, they had a deep estrangement unconsciously.


    "I''m afraid that''s what happened after you were accused of marrying the prince of Xixia," said Zhao Min at the same time. "No matter how good Murong Jingyue''s technique is, after all, it''s fake. It''s hard to cheat the people closest to you. What''s more, what happened in Yangzhou makes you suspicious, so I''m in a hurry to marry you to another country."


    "There is also the case of your brother''s murder," Song Qingshu added. "I recently read the file and the confessions of some of Murong Jingyue''s subordinates. I''m afraid that Murong Jingyue was the one who killed him at the beginning. On the one hand, I can get rid of the relatives who are familiar with your father. On the other hand, I can frame yeluqi and Xiao banhe, saying that they were killed because they heard about their rebellion."


    Yelunan fairy''s face became very pale. In fact, during this period, she had been investigating the murder of her brother and found a lot of things, but she didn''t think in that direction at all. Now she suddenly learned the truth, and she couldn''t help but cut her heart.


    "Then... What about my real father?" Yelunan suddenly thought of a key problem, looked up, eyes full of hope.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to know that she was looking forward to a miracle. However, Murong Jingyue disguised himself as Yelv Yixin and cut off his face as a mask. Naturally, he couldn''t live.


    "Your father... Is dead." Song Qingshu didn''t tell her about the human skin mask, which was too cruel.


    "Dad ~" had already made preparations in her heart, but she was heartbroken to get the result. Now her brother is dead, her father is dead, and her family is on the verge of collapse at any time. Her whole life has a feeling of sadness.


    "Good luck, Nanxian..." Song Qingshu also knew that everything was pale at this time, but comfort was better than no comfort.


    One side of Zhao Min tone strange said: "Yelv girl also don''t be too sad, at least there is song Qingshu with you."


    This remark really pulled yelunan fairy out of his heartbroken state and gave Zhao Min a hard look: "I didn''t expect that Princess Shaomin, who usually had eyes higher than the top, was now robbing other people''s men in the palace."


    Zhao Min is also depressed, this matter can be said to be a knot in her heart, especially when she thinks of meeting Zhou Zhiruo in the future, I''m afraid she can''t help being sarcastic. However, although she is a little guilty, she has always been unyielding, and she goes back directly: "you control me, but it''s not robbing your man."


    Yelunanxian was upset when she heard a series of bad news. She was so excited that she blurted out: "who said it''s not my man, Qingshu, Yangzhou? Have we decided for life?"


    "Er... This..." Song Qingshu also had a big head. Although the beauty left early the next morning, he still had to be responsible for what he did, so he only replied with a kind heart, "I will be responsible for you."


    Yelunanxian gave Zhao Min a provocative look: "do you hear me? I''ll get started first and call my sister!"


    Zhao Min


    Song Qingshu

 Chapter 1577

    "Sister?" Zhao Min angrily smile, even in the face of Zhou Zhiruo this so-called wife, she did not intend to condescend, let alone in front of this girl film.


    Who knows that yelunan fairy also nodded solemnly: "the first one to enter is bigger. I''m ahead of you. Shouldn''t you call me sister?"


    For a moment, Zhao Min could only stare at the originator of song Qingshu: "it''s all your work!"


    Song Qingshu is also helpless. Yelunan fairy left that night and walked so smartly that he didn''t mean to enter the Song family. Who knows that he is now competing with Zhao Min? It''s really not in line with the idea that she has always been indifferent. He estimates that the other party has been stimulated a little bit recently, so it broke out at this juncture.


    Yelunanxian took a deep breath and gradually recovered her calm, which obviously stimulated Zhao Min and made her feel a little better. However, instead of fighting, she directly said to song Qingshu, "brother song, since all this is Murong Jingyue''s conspiracy and my father has been wronged, I hope that brother song will return my father''s innocence. After all, he is charged with treason, The whole family is on the verge of collapse. If my father has a spirit in heaven, I''m afraid he won''t be able to rest. "


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth and was about to agree, but Zhao Min quietly pulled his arm and said, "it''s not impossible to return your father''s innocence, but you need to agree to a condition."


    Yelunan fairy frowned: "I beg elder brother song. What''s your business? Brother song, what conditions do you need? "


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Zhao Min said in a hurry: "with Qingshu''s character of being compassionate, it''s natural for him to be reluctant to embarrass you. However, it''s hard for him to speak. We women naturally want to help him out. I don''t think Miss Yelv is the kind of girl who uses men''s temperament by virtue of beauty. I think she can understand the reason."


    She was armed with a stick to the army, yerunan fairy also can not say anything, had to cold a face hummed: "what conditions?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "actually, I don''t need to..."


    Before he finished, the two women turned around and glared at him. Yelunan fairy said faintly: "it''s OK to listen to her conditions."


    With a sly smile, Zhao Min began to say, "what a crime of treason in the past dynasties, and this time the case of the king of Wei involved so many high-ranking officials in the imperial court. Many officials who were persecuted by the king of Wei were struggling to turn over and were fighting for revenge. Suddenly, he said that Yelv Yixin was a fake, Put all the blame on someone you''ve never heard of, do you think they''ll believe it? "


    "The evidence is solid. Why don''t they believe it?" When yelunanxian said this, she was also very guilty. After living in the capital for so many years, she naturally knew some rules. I''m afraid that some people would not miss the chance to go down the well, especially some political enemies who had never dealt with her father.


    "Yes, Qingshu has now become an emperor. However, in a high position, the greater the constraints from all parties, the more we have to follow the rules of the game. Those who violate the rules of the game will often be attacked by the rules. What''s more, Qingshu has just replaced yeluhongji, which is a dangerous situation, I''m afraid it will put myself in a great crisis. " Zhao Min analyzes it.


    Yelunan fairy heard Xiumei frown: "what do you want me to promise?"


    "It''s very simple," Zhao Min said with a smile, "now Qingshu needs a reason that the whole country can''t oppose to save your people''s lives, and you are that reason."


    "Me?" Yelunan fairy''s face was puzzled, but her face soon changed. During this time, she also knew what had happened in the capital. The reason why her people were only banned and not punished was because the court thought that she was the princess to be of the Western Xia Dynasty. When Zhao Min mentioned this, she was obviously asked to continue her duty of marriage.


    Noticing the change of her expression, Zhao Min''s mouth rose slightly: "miss Yelv is really a smart person. What''s the condition so soon?"


    Yelunan fairy fell into silence, but song Qingshu answered, "no, I won''t agree to this condition."


    Zhao Min looked at him with a smile: "are you reluctant to give up?"


    Song Qingshu breathed and snorted: "I naturally can''t bear it."


    Hearing what he said, yelunan could not help but look up at him, and his cold face was slightly flushed.


    "Is that how you influence business because of your children''s private affairs?" Zhao Min sneered, "before, in order to keep her people, we could only use the excuse of marriage to stop the ministers. Now as soon as she shows up, it is imperative to marry Xixia, unless she lives in the dark all her life, but can you bear the pressure of the ministers then?"


    "I can''t bear the big deal. I haven''t paid much attention to the emperor of Liao." Song Qingshu gives a cold Snort and asks his wife to marry another man. He can''t bear this kind of thing. Wu Sangui can be angry and become a beauty. Can''t he compare with Wu Sangui?


    "I know what you''re worried about," Zhao Min''s face was always so smart. "Don''t worry, you won''t really let your little lover serve other men. It''s just a nominal marriage."


    Song Qingshu said: "Xixia has always been a country of tigers and wolves, and the royal family is famous for their lust for flowers. Nanxian is so beautiful. Which man would be satisfied with marriage in name?"


    Hearing song Qingshu defending himself everywhere, yelunan fairy''s cold heart has a trace of warmth at last.


    "It''s no good to let her marry alone, but what if you want to marry a general?" Zhao Min looks at them playfully.


    "To marry a great general?" With song Qingshu''s and yelunan''s intelligence quotient, it''s natural that Zhao Min didn''t think this was a deliberate humiliation to them. Instead, he began to think about the deep meaning of this.


    Zhao Min obviously didn''t plan to show off. He said directly: "with your personal escort, with your martial arts and intelligence, you will naturally have a way to protect her from being violated; At the same time, it is also an opportunity to control Xixia. Of course, we need to plan how to do it slowly, but it must not be difficult for you to use your means of maneuvering all countries. "


    When yelunan fairy was present, she didn''t talk about the Ming and Qing Dynasties and the Jin Dynasty, but the meaning was obvious.


    "No, it''s too risky, and it''s harmful to Nanxian''s reputation." Song Qingshu pondered for a while. Although he thought of the story that Xiang Shaolong sent the princess of Zhao to Wei for marriage, and finally brought her back, life was not a novel after all, and finally he shook his head and refused.


    Zhao Min knew that it was difficult for him to agree, so he simply stopped talking to him and looked directly at yelunan fairy: "Yelu girl, marrying Xixia is the best chance to clear your father''s name. After all, Xixia can''t accept a daughter who conspires against a traitor to be the crown princess. In this way, in order to make you eligible for marriage, Qingshu can take the opportunity to clear your father''s name, That way, even if there are ministers in the court who don''t believe it, no one will oppose it in the face of the great interests of the country. "


    Song Qingshu frowned: "Minmin..."


    At this time, yelunan fairy suddenly said: "OK, I promise!"


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1578

    "Nanxian, don''t be impulsive." Song Qingshu stopped it in a hurry.


    Who knows that yelunanxian shook his head: "I am not motivated, but I know that it is not so easy for me to rehabilitate my father in the present capital environment, and Princess Shaomin has indeed given a most possible solution."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "but I want you to go to Xixia..."


    Jerunan blinked: "no, you still protect me. I believe you."


    Zhao Min wiped his arm and showed an expression of disgust. Song Qingshu directly ignored her exaggerated reaction and hesitated to say: "as the saying goes, if you often stand by the river, you can''t have wet shoes. I''m not omnipotent. In case you are not protected by a real negligence, it will cause you to regret all your life."


    Yelunan fairy light smile: "I''m not what hand without the strength of the weak woman, to protect themselves or can do."


    Song Qingshu had something else to say, but Zhao Min pushed him discontentedly: "are you bored or not? We two women are more cheerful than you. That''s settled."


    After that, her eyes turned: "miss Yelv, why don''t you stay here tonight and have a rest together?"


    Yelunan fairy''s pretty face turned red instantly. Although she had been turned into a woman by song Qingshu that night, it was just a coincidence misunderstanding after all. Now she still keeps a girl''s mind. How can she stand Zhao Min''s words: "bah, who is as shameless as you?"


    Looking at her snow-white shoulder, yelunan fairy could not help feeling a little upset. He turned to song Qingshu and said, "I''m going back."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "it''s so late. Let''s live in the palace." Because of his sensitive identity, he drove the maid of the palace far away, so no one found out that yelunan fairy had been breaking in for so long, but if she broke out again, it was inevitable that she would encounter the defense line of the imperial guards again. It was very dangerous if she was not careful.


    Yelunan fairy just calmed down and turned red: "you are..."


    Noticing the change of her expression, song Qingshu realized that she wanted to interrupt. He had to explain with a wry smile: "you want to interrupt, not to stay with you, but to arrange another room for you."


    To understand what was going on, jerunan was even more embarrassed. He touched his hot cheek and shook his head. "Forget it, I have to go back and look for my father''s bones. I can''t let him go into the wild."


    When the other party mentioned his father, song Qingshu was not good enough to keep her in the palace, so he had to take out a sign and give it to her: "in this case, I won''t keep you. This is the cash card for entering and leaving the Forbidden Palace. You can take it with you. You don''t have to take such a risk when you enter and leave the palace in the future."


    "Well ~" this time, yelunan fairy didn''t refuse. After all, this thing is very practical, and she will have to go in and out of the palace in the future.


    He took the waist tag and went out. When he came to the door, his body stopped and left a sentence: "take care of yourself." With that, his face turned red and he left in a hurry, leaving only a faint fragrance in the air.


    The remaining song Qingshu and Zhao Min looked at each other, and Zhao Min snorted in shame: "what does she mean by that?"


    Song Qingshu explained with a bitter smile: "people just care about the etiquette among friends."


    "Is it?" Zhao Min a pair of depressed look, "how can I feel that her words are deliberately aimed at me."


    Song Qingshu went over and got into the bed again, and his hands were full of the amazing body: "who let you aim at her everywhere just now? You''ve made a big loss to others. You always have to find a place to come back."


    Zhao Min sneered again and again: "speak for other women so soon? I really have a hard life. I met so many things on the first night... "


    Looking at her deliberately pretending to be crying, song Qingshu put her in his arms and kissed her earlobe: "OK, don''t pretend, let''s continue."


    Zhao Min face a heat, deliberately pretending not to know to say: "continue what?"


    "Of course, continue this..." Song Qingshu didn''t have the time to talk to her now, so he turned over and got back on the horse, which made her angry


    In the early morning sunshine, song Qingshu opened his eyes for the first time. After all, when his cultivation reached his point, he slept less than ordinary people.


    "Fortunately, the emperor of the world doesn''t have to get up and go to bed every day before dawn, as in the TV series, otherwise it will really kill me." Song Qingshu stretches, remembering that he is playing with Zhao min before dawn. He turns his head to observe the beauty lying beside him.


    At this time, Zhao Min was still sleeping. It was obvious that last night''s hard work was a little too much for a girl. Thanks to her growing up in Mongolian grassland, her body and bones were better than those of ordinary Jiangnan women, so she persisted.


    Because song Qingshu just stretched out, a corner of the quilt was lifted, revealing a large area of snow greasy and touching skin. Seeing the kiss marks all over it, song Qingshu felt boundless pity. Last night, it was really crazy.


    As if aware of something, Zhao Min sleepily opened his eyes, saw song Qingshu looking at himself, could not help mumbling: "I still want to sleep, you get up..." and then turned over, did not realize that the moving curve behind him exposed to the man.


    Song Qingshu read a heart heat, but still the upper hand of reason, quickly for her to cover the quilt, cover the scenery: "you sleep well, I let the maid in waiting to disturb you."


    "Well ~" Zhao Min answered vaguely, and apparently fell asleep again.


    Song Qingshu quickly got up from the bed, put on his clothes and went outside to breathe the fresh air in the early morning. Then he felt that the boiling blood in his body was gradually calming down. He couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really a goblin. It''s really hard to hold on to staying in it."


    Suddenly, a soft sound of footsteps came from behind. Song Qingshu turned and looked around. He saw a beautiful lady in white dress standing there. She couldn''t help smiling: "sister-in-law ~"


    Naturally, the visitor was Xuexue er. When he heard the other party''s address, he turned red and looked at him angrily: "don''t call me sister-in-law after you''ve said it."


    "Before I tried to change it, I found that my sister-in-law was better." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I don''t care about you ~" xue''er naturally knew what he was thinking when he called like this, but she was very weak when she thought of those, and she couldn''t really get angry.


    "How can my sister-in-law get up so early?" At this time, song Qingshu only felt fresh and fresh, with a smile in his tone.


    Xuexue Er looked up at the sky and said strangely, "it''s not too early."


    Song Qingshu''s face turned red. It''s really early for later generations, but for people in this world, they generally go to bed early and get up earlier. Now it''s really late.


    "Untie the princess''s heart?" Ice and snow is always gentle, but it will not really continue to tease him.


    "It''s not just the knot that''s untied..." Song Qingshu can''t help but feel proud. He thinks that he has untied her dress and the chastity guard on her thigh, and finally successfully unlocked


    However, seeing the gentle and pure face of xuexue''er, song Qingshu quickly put away these dirty thoughts and asked, "is there anything wrong with my sister-in-law coming to me at this time?"


    "It''s good to untie it, so I can rest assured," ice snow smile is always so gentle, "in fact, I''m here to say goodbye to you."


    ---


    It''s a big table for lunch and beacon fire, but I didn''t recognize it at first. It''s a shame. Thanks to me, I made him an idol


    What''s more, I''m impressed by how many female roles he played in his official and commercial career


    Next to them are the steamed buns and weight loss experts in the canteen. Are there any old drivers who are their fans?

 Chapter 1579

    "Farewell?" Song Qingshu was surprised and said, "why?"


    Xuexue''er rolled up a pretty white eye: "I''ve been running around these years in order to trace the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue, but I haven''t done my mother''s duty. Now I have to go back to take care of fei''er and take him to Cangzhou to pay homage to his father."


    In this world, there is an iron law of blood debt and blood repayment. Now, xuexue''er killed Murong Jingyue and took Hu Fei to worship Hu Yidao. It''s really a great way of human relations, and song Qingshu can''t stop it: "it''s really right to pay homage to elder brother Hu at this time. Originally, I should have paid homage together, but recently, the situation is too tense to go to Cangzhou..."


    Ice snow son spat a, directly interrupted his words: "if you also go, big brother Hu doesn''t jump out to chop you to death." Although it is an angry appearance, but when speaking, the eye waves flow, but it appears more charming and moving.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "OK, when are you going to start?"


    Ice and snow showed a faint smile: "I''m here to say goodbye to you this time. I''ll be out of the palace later."


    Song Qingshu was really surprised: "so fast?"


    "Or wait to see you and Miss Zhao in the palace?" Ice and snow son white he one eye, stretch out the palm of jade Avalokitesvara to spread in front of him, "take."


    "What do you want?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Of course, it''s the cold moon sword. It''s brother Hu''s relic." Mention the late husband, ice and snow between the eyebrows covered with a touch of inseparable sorrow.


    Who knows song Qingshu shakes his head: "no, the cold moon sword will stay with me."


    "Why, do you want to covet Phil''s cold moon sword?" All of a sudden, ice and snow, who had always been gentle, looked at him like a female leopard.


    Looking at her expression, you can see that she misunderstood. Song Qingshu laughs: "although the magic Sabre chopping is powerful, it''s not in my eyes. The reason why I left the cold moon Sabre is not to hold the Yuanyang Sabre invincible, but to make sure that after you leave this time, you will have a reason to come back to me." He was acutely aware that there was a slight difference in Xuexue er''s tone today, and then he thought of her revenge. Suddenly, he was worried that she would never come back.


    Xuexue''er''s face turns red. She does take this opportunity to end her relationship with song Qingshu. After all, as her son grows older, how can she face him and the dead brother Hu? So she plans to take this opportunity to sacrifice Hu Yidao and take Hu Fei to seclusion. It''s a pity that song Qingshu finds out.


    But I don''t know why, there is a feeling of relief in her heart.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be greedy for your cold moon sword. When it''s time for the current affairs, you can bring fei''er here. I''ll teach him the sword technique myself." When song Qingshu said this, he had a sense of pride and confidence. After all, when his cultivation reached his level, he could benefit a lot by giving some advice.


    Ice snow son snorted: "he has his own family''s Hu family Dao law, why do you want to learn your Dao law?"


    Song Qingshu was blocked by her words for a long time, and xuexue''er then sighed: "Qingshu, occasionally I''ll go back to see fei''er these years, and I''ve always worshipped you as a hero from his words. How do you think he will see you when he learns about your relationship with me one day?"


    "When the soldiers come, they will block the water and cover the land. We will talk about the future." Song Qingshu said faintly that today he has already cultivated his state of mind in a calm way. No matter how big things are, he has confidence to deal with them, let alone a child.


    Ice and snow son opened mouth, full of tangled, finally turned into a sigh: "cold moon sword on the first temporarily in your place, I go first."


    "Take care, sister-in-law!" Song Qingshu did not stop her this time. Instead, he said goodbye to her solemnly.


    Hearing the concern in his tone, ice and snow rose a little warm in her heart and showed a gentle smile: "you too, don''t take it lightly depending on your ability. After all, there are many crises in the palace, and you don''t wear a mask in broad daylight. What if you are seen by other people in the palace?"


    Song Qingshu enjoyed her big sister''s doting tone, and her voice was a little joyful: "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ve already ordered this place not to be near by eunuchs. No one will find it. Besides, with my skill, if someone approaches, I will react in advance."


    "Well... OK." Ice and snow son a think is also, then no longer persuade him, two people look at each other for a while, after all or she can''t resist each other''s burning eyes, run away.


    Looking at her disappearing figure, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Last night just walked a younger sister, this morning walked another elder sister, some people are distressed." Zhao Min''s joking smile came from behind.


    "I don''t know, but obviously you don''t care." Song Qingshu turned around and glanced at her legs as she answered.


    Zhao Min, after all, is a green melon. He can''t stand his aggressive eyes. When he looks at him, he feels as if his skin is burning: "OK, this period of time, the court is in a mess. There are so many things to die of. If you don''t deal with them in a hurry, you''re still wasting your time here..."


    At last, under Zhao Min''s incessant urging, song Qingshu had to pretend to be yeluhongji again and again. He sat in the imperial study and constantly summoned many aristocrats in the upper capital. Some officials in the imperial court were purged and new officials were promoted. He began to clean up the mess left by Murong Jingyue.


    On this day, song Qingshu was working on the memorial in the imperial study when he was told by the eunuch that girl a Zhu from the Grand Palace of the South courtyard had asked to see him. Although a Zhu was not well-known, the relationship between her and Xiao Feng was well known in the upper capital. She was the princess to be in everyone''s heart. So when she asked, the eunuch did not dare to neglect her and told song Qingshu in a hurry.


    "Zhu?" Song Qingshu frowned and didn''t need to know what she was doing, but now the situation can''t let Xiao Feng out for the time being. He simply waved his hand, "no, let her go back."


    The eunuch then reported: "but Miss Zhu said that she had a secret to report to the emperor. She wanted to make a deal with the emperor."¡° "Oh?" Song Qingshu gradually became interested. It''s not aimless to hear ah Zhu''s words. What kind of secret does she hold to save Xiao Feng? It''s really curious.


    "Let her come in." Song Qingshu put down the memorial and finally relaxed.


    Before long, the eunuch came in with a pretty woman in a light pink dress. The other side raised her skirt and knelt down on the ground. She said crisply, "ah Zhu, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    In fact, it is impossible for her to be expensive because of her friendship with ah Zhu, but now she can''t refuse under Yelv Hongji''s identity. Looking at the girl kneeling in front of her, song Qingshu can''t help feeling that power is really a fascinating thing.


    "Flat!" Song Qingshu naturally could not let her kneel for a long time. He asked the eunuch to give her a seat while looking at her curiously, "what secret does Miss Zhu have to play?"


    ----


    Seeing the messages on the official account, the monk felt a little bit floating. What you said before was that you always asked me why I had stolen so many photos. Why did you not get killed? I told you all about it. You still don''t believe it. Now you see the picture and you finally understand it!


    Many other people are asking me about the gravity of Mars. I really forgot to take a picture of it, but I can roughly describe that Mars is handsome and funny. It seems that we are all coding when we are waiting for the plane today

 Chapter 1580

    Zhu did not answer directly, but looked at the eunuch maids around, showing an expression of desire to talk and stop.


    Song Qingshu waved knowingly, motioned these people to step down first, and then said with great interest, "can you speak now, Miss Zhu?"


    Zhu''s face hesitated. After a long silence, he suddenly took a deep breath and knelt down again as if he had made a final decision: "please forgive Zhu''s death."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "if you have any capital crimes to be forgiven, get up quickly."


    "The emperor does not forgive Zhu''s death. Zhu does not dare to get up." Zhu is still kneeling respectfully on the ground, as if he had really made a big mistake.


    "Well, I forgive you for not guilty," Song Qingshu naturally knew that this was her way to retreat, but in order to know her secret, she didn''t mind cooperating with her.


    Zhu then raised his head, but did not get up: "tell the emperor, the people want to make a deal with the emperor."


    "You have a lot of guts to trade." Song Qingshu was noncommittal and gave a faint hum.


    Zhu said calmly, "the emperor has just promised to forgive my innocence."


    Song Qingshu also secretly admires Zhu''s calmness and calmness. It''s hard to know that even a big man in this world may tremble at the sight of the emperor, but a young girl can speak so calmly.


    "You are very calculating," Song Qingshu said coldly, "what do you want to trade?"


    "I want to ask the emperor to release brother Xiao." Zhu crisp said, although the voice is delicate, but it is full of firmness.


    Song Qingshu said in secret: "Xiao Feng has committed a terrible crime. Do you want to let him go? You''re just a girl. What kind of chips can you get? "


    Zhu Yang Yang clean chin, face high spirited: "the emperor''s life, enough?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, he sat up straight and stared at her. Ah Zhu looked at him without fear. After a long time, song Qingshu turned his lips with disdain: "if ah Zhu has Xiao Feng''s skill, I still believe in her. But you are just a weak woman. What can you do to take my life as a bargaining chip?"


    In the face of each other''s Morian tone, Zhu explained: "I naturally do not have this ability, but if the emperor''s side?"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Zhu shook his head: "if I say it too clearly, I will have no chips. As long as the emperor agrees to release elder brother Xiao after hearing this, I will tell the existence that threatens the emperor''s life. As the saying goes, you are not joking. I believe that as long as you confirm what I said, the emperor will not break his promise afterwards. "


    "Well, I promise you, as long as it''s exactly what you said, I''ll let Xiao Feng go, OK?" Song Qingshu is very curious about her chips. In fact, he has a guess in his heart, but he just needs to confirm it.


    As for the promise to release Xiao Feng... Negotiation is a game between two equal entities, and where can sheep and lions sit at the same table?


    Seeing that he agreed, ah Zhu got up with a sigh of relief and said, "everything is confidential. In case the wall has ears, please allow me to speak near it."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that ah Zhu didn''t intend to imitate Jing Ke to assassinate Qin. He couldn''t help but reply with a smile: "good ~" with his current cultivation, even if ah Zhu wanted to plot against him, he couldn''t hurt him at all.


    When he came to his side, Zhu bent down to his ear and said in a soft voice, "tell the emperor that last time he called me to the palace for a banquet, I found that the queen seemed to..."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: "what happened to the queen?"


    After waiting for a long time, song Qingshu couldn''t help but look up curiously, and found that ah Zhu was opening his mouth wide with a look of shock.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "No... nothing..." a Zhu''s eyes flashed a little flustered. He quickly stood up and said nervously, "I suddenly remembered that there was something else in my family, so I left first. I hope... I hope the emperor will forgive me."


    "Don''t you want to trade secrets with me?" Song Qingshu said faintly, "just mentioned the queen, what happened to the queen?"


    "Nothing. I want to say the queen is beautiful." Zhu subconsciously retreated, although she pretended to be calm, but the flustered language, bull''s reply to horse''s mouth deeply betrayed her confused mood at the moment.


    After answering, Zhu bowed his head and tried to go out. But when he came to the door, he suddenly saw a corner of the Dragon Robe in front of him and had to stop: "what else does the emperor want?"


    She was sensitive to the trembling of her voice, and even noticed that her body trembled involuntarily under her dress. Song Qingshu''s voice became more and more indifferent: "are you afraid?"


    "No... I''m not afraid." Ah Zhu responded quickly, but it''s a pity that her words match her expression now. I''m afraid even a three-year-old would not believe her.


    In fact, ah Zhu is not such a person who can''t calm down. It''s a pity that she suddenly found a secret that shocked the world. No matter how calm she was, she couldn''t do nothing at this time.


    "No fear, but I feel your body shaking?" Song Qingshu said while lifting a wisp of hair between her temples, "look, even her hair is shaking."


    "The emperor is worried too much." Zhu reluctantly smile, if it is usually so intimate across the line of action, let Zhu suddenly changed color, but now she can''t care about these, just want to leave the palace early.


    "You just mentioned the queen," Song Qingshu stood in front of her, and didn''t mean to give way. "Did you find that she wasn''t a real queen?"


    Zhu''s face changed greatly, and he said in a hurry, "the emperor is joking. How can the queen not be a real queen?"


    Noticing her expression, song Qingshu knew that he had not guessed wrong: "it''s said that girl a Zhu is a master of face changing. I think there must be a way to see if other people are face changing. Am I right?"


    Ah Zhu was shocked and subconsciously retorted: "ah Zhu just likes to play tricks and disguise. He can''t be regarded as a master of transvestite, let alone see if other people are transvestite."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu smiles, noncommittal, "just now you suddenly look big change, is not also in my face to see what flaws?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhu felt a chill rising from the bottom of her heart, her legs softened, and the whole person was a little unsteady. However, she was still making the final effort: "what is the emperor talking about, how can I... how can I not understand anything?"


    Song Qingshu reached for her chin and looked at the pretty face full of confusion. He could not help sighing: "Miss Zhu should know that smart people in this world often don''t live long..."


    ---


    After a day''s walking, I feel that I can fall asleep when I fall on the bed at any time. I just turned on the TV and found some wonderful programs. I can watch them for 1000 yen for a day. Do you want me to honor the editor?

 Chapter 1581

    Zhu shuddered in her soul. If song Qingshu hadn''t helped her, I''m afraid she would not have been able to stand steadily: "Huang Gang leader of beggars'' sect and Shaomin Princess of Mongolia are all famous smart people in the world. Don''t they live well?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "leader Huang has her father and master, who are the five greatest in the Central Plains, and Guo Jing, who is the most powerful in the world. Zhao Min is even more amazing. The Ruyang palace behind her is full of experts. If you raise your hand, you can destroy the great sects that have been handed down for hundreds of years. With such capital, they will not have any problems. But Miss Zhu, you are just a maid of Murong family, Let alone you. Even the Murong family is not worthy of its name. It''s getting old. Being smart will not bring you happiness, but misfortune. "


    He didn''t tell a lie. She was too clever to contact the fate of a Zhu in the original work. As a result, her intelligence was mistaken by her intelligence, resulting in a permanent separation from Xiao Feng, and indirectly contributing to the final tragedy of Xiao Feng.


    Zhu finally collapsed. He sat down on the ground and murmured, "brother Xiao doesn''t know about it. I hope the emperor will let him go."


    Hearing that her tone was full of the tragedy of sacrificing herself to help others, song Qingshu said faintly: "when did I say I would kill you?"


    Zhu Yizheng: "you will not kill me?" In her opinion, she broke such a shocking secret, and being killed was the only end.


    "It''s a little bit of trouble, but I won''t kill you." Song Qingshu said from the bottom of his heart that when he was at his worst, a Zhu gave him a great help. Was he the kind of man who would bite the hand that feeds him?


    Hearing his words, a Zhu suddenly flashed in his mind and blurted out subconsciously: "you are song Qingshu!" In fact, she was a little strange at the beginning, because the other side''s face changing technique seemed familiar. Knowing that the other side sincerely said that she would not kill her, she soon connected a series of clues. Although she was not sure, song Qingshu met all the characteristics.


    It''s a pity that as soon as a Zhu came out, she regretted it. Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "Miss Zhu, just said that smart people can''t live. Why do you have to grow such a smart heart?"


    Up to now, ah Zhu gradually calmed down: "is it really you?" After all, whether it''s him or not, it''s hard to change her own ending in the end, but she doesn''t want to be a fool after she dies.


    Song Qingshu took off his mask and revealed his original appearance. He couldn''t help sighing: "ah Zhu, I wanted to save your life, but you have to expose everything. What can I do now?"


    Seeing that it was really song Qingshu, a Zhu was puzzled, shocked, and suddenly had a series of complex thoughts: "Qingshu, you are really... A man who constantly creates miracles."


    Song Qingshu helped her to the chair and sat up: "I just didn''t expect that we would meet under such circumstances."


    Zhu also sighed about the impermanence of fate. After all, the relationship between the two sides has always been very good: "I didn''t expect that the reunion after the last separation has come to the time of life and death."


    Song Qingshu is noncommittal, because now he is having a headache about how to deal with each other. Originally, killing her would be a hundred times over, but ah Zhu is very kind to her and his friend. He can''t do this kind of hard work; However, it is absolutely necessary to let her go. You should know that this is his biggest secret. Once it is revealed, his painstaking efforts in these years will fall short. At that time, the world will be so big that there will be no place for him. At that time, he can only live in seclusion with a few confidants.


    This incident also sounded an alarm for him. His current situation is looking very good, controlling a large area of land and forces in the Qing Dynasty, Jin Dynasty, Liao Dynasty, Golden Snake camp and Jianghuai river. However, his foundation is not stable. In addition to the basic set of Golden Snake camp, other forces may lose overnight at any time. It seems that the previous plan to establish a confidant network and a legitimate army must be speeded up, That way, even if his identity is finally revealed, several countries are still under his control.


    It''s a pity that it''s easy to say and difficult to do. Now he has a sense of loss like Liu Bei. He urgently needs Zhuge Liang to set up a strategic plan and implement it. Originally, Zhao Min was a very suitable candidate. However, in the past, the relationship between the two sides was uncertain. In addition to her background, song Qingshu didn''t dare to believe her, let alone tell her secret, But now the relationship between the two sides is further, and she really needs to give her advice in the future.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was meditating, ah Zhu knew that he was thinking about how to deal with himself, so he said, "Qingshu, you and I used to be old. I just want to ask you one thing before I die."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu is noncommittal.


    Zhu said quickly, "I hope you can let brother Xiao go. He is your sworn brother. What''s more, he was sent to prison by the emperor because he refused to attack the Golden Snake camp."


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said with a smile: "sister Zhu just mentioned that she had an old relationship with me. If elder brother Xiao heard that, maybe he thought we had something today."


    Ah Zhu''s face was reddish, and he glared at him angrily: "Qingshu, you''ve been famous all over the world for years, but I''m your sister-in-law after all. Don''t you think it''s too much to make such a joke?"


    "Sister in law?" Song Qingshu''s eyes became more and more strange. "As far as I know, you and brother Xiao have neither the name of husband and wife nor the reality of husband and wife. What kind of sister-in-law is this?"


    "Brother Xiao and I are in love. We have already made a white head agreement. In this life, he will not marry me, and I will not marry him. Is that enough?" There is a calm and firm tone in a Zhu''s voice. Obviously, she has great confidence in this relationship.


    "It''s not a wise choice to be my sister-in-law," Song Qingshu gave her a meaningful look, which made ah Zhu''s heart jump and make him feel confused.


    "OK, I won''t kill you," Song Qingshu said with a look back, "but I need you to do something for me."


    "What''s the matter?" After all, no one wants to die. What''s more, she wants to grow old with Xiao Feng.


    "I''m afraid you and I are the highest in this world." Song Qingshu thinks that her technique has been better than others. But this time, she was seen by Zhu. It''s obvious that Zhu''s accomplishments in this field are better than others. Of course, she is limited by her gender, body shape and the gap between her two skills. If she really synthesizes, she may not be as good as herself.


    But Zhu shook his head: "my mother''s face changing skill is still above me."


    "Ruan Xingzhu?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought when he really wanted to see Duan Zhengchun. At the same time, he was envious of Duan Zhengchun. Having Ruan Xingzhu is equivalent to having countless women, who can play with other people every day


    He shakes his head and dispels the wishful thinking in his mind. Song Qingshu knows that it''s not the right time to think about this: "it happens that I''m short of manpower in Liao state. You can do things for me and disguise yourself as empress Xiao Guanyin."


    He will leave the state of Liao sooner or later. If Su Quan is the only one in charge, it is obviously not good. Zhao Min''s identity is doomed that she can not stay in the state of Liao for a long time. If a Zhu becomes Xiao Guanyin and Su Quan becomes Yelv Hongji, then the situation here can be perfectly controlled.


    "Let me pretend to be the queen?" Zhu Xiumei frowned. "I can do that, but aren''t you afraid I''ll betray you?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid, so I''ve come up with a way to make sure it''s safe." Song Qingshu''s expression became a little strange.

 Chapter 1582

    "What can I do?" Zhu suddenly felt a little bad in her heart. After all, she couldn''t be sure that she could keep secret. How could she be sure?


    "Three ways, of course!" Song Qing''s mind is running fast and constantly improving the details.


    "Three pronged approach?" Zhu blinked blankly.


    "First of all, take the medicine." Song Qingshu took a red pill from his arms and handed it to her.


    Zhu didn''t hesitate. He grabbed it and put it in his mouth. Song Qingshu was stunned: "you didn''t even ask what medicine it was, so you took it?"


    "Anyway, if I break such a shocking secret, it''s doomed that I can''t be good. Since you don''t intend to kill me immediately, it''s obvious that this medicine is used to control me. There are many similar poisons in the river and lake, so it won''t kill me immediately. What do you need to ask?" Zhu said calmly.


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise: "sister a Zhu is really Bing Xueming. She can see the secret so quickly."


    "Don''t call me sister. I dare not have such a cruel brother as you." Zhu had a straight face and didn''t give him a good one.


    Song Qingshu didn''t think it was disobedient. Instead, he jokingly said, "are you not afraid that what I give you is spring medicine?"


    "Ah?" Now it was ah Zhu''s turn to be stunned. Thinking that it was really possible, he immediately got nervous and checked his body, until he found that there was nothing wrong with his body. At the same time, he saw the other person''s playful eyes, knew that he had played with him, and gave him a look of hate.


    Song Qingshu laughs, obviously making fun of her, and has a great sense of achievement: "this medicine is called sanshenaoshendan, which is the holy medicine of the sun moon god cult. All the religious leaders of past dynasties use this medicine to ensure their loyalty."


    As he spoke, he took a new sanshenaoshen pill and peeled off the red shell, revealing a gray layer inside: "this is the dead insects in sanshenaoshen pill. They usually rely on the outer layer of medicine to restrain themselves. At the Dragon Boat Festival every year, heimuya takes the antidote for the new year. If there is no new antidote to suppress the dead insects, the poisoned ones will enter the brain, It''s a terrible death. "


    As a member of the Murong family, ah Zhu naturally heard of the name of Sanshen naoshen Dan. He even saw a black cliff master with a zombie attack. When he thought of his death, his pretty face turned white.


    "You don''t have to worry. As long as you are obedient, I will give you antidote every year to ensure that your medicine will never attack." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Who knows a Zhu Huoran head up: "such a lifetime in your control, like a walking corpse in general, might as well die now."


    As he said this, he was about to run into the pillar next to him. He was so scared that song Qingshu got up and stopped her: "are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. It''s better to live than to die." Zhu shook off his hand and said indifferently.


    Song Qingshu frowned and knew that if she didn''t hope to revive her life, it would be troublesome: "I don''t want to control you all my life, as long as you do it for me for three years... No, at most two years. When I arrange everything, you can retire, and I will completely remove the poison for you."


    Zhu''s eyes finally had a little fluctuation, but his lips were still closed, and he didn''t speak.


    Song Qingshu had to continue to add materials: "don''t forget, your brother Xiao''s life is still in my hands, as long as you have a little change, he will die."


    "He''s your big brother!" Zhu bit his lips and looked up at him.


    "If he wasn''t my sworn brother, how could he live to this day?" Song Qingshu snorted, "I''m not living for myself. I still shoulder the responsibility of too many people. I can''t hurt more people because of my loyalty."


    "Well, it''s not for your own ambition!" Zhu said indignantly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t explain. He said lightly, "whatever you say, not only your brother Xiao''s life is in my hands, but also your sister ah Zi''s and your parents'' lives are in my hands."


    "Your mother is in xiaojinghu, and your father is a little bit in trouble, but you should know that with my martial arts, it''s not difficult to kill a king of Dali."


    According to the original work, a Zhu passed off as Duan Zhengchun and died under Xiao Feng''s command. She knew that as an orphan from childhood, she attached great importance to family affection, so song Qingshu took it as a threat.


    "Mean!" Zhu grinned at him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel disobedient: "meanness and nobility are not suitable for judging a politician."


    Zhu bit his lips and calmed his agitation: "OK, what else do you want me to promise?"


    "Just now I mentioned three ways. The first level of insurance is to threaten your life; The second level is that your parents, sisters and loved ones threaten, "Song Qingshu said after a pause." originally, this kind of double insurance is enough to deal with ordinary people, but you are pretty and intelligent, and the relationship is too big at this time. I have to be careful and add the last level of insurance. "


    "What is it?" Zhu looked at him with a bad face.


    Song Qingshu did not answer her directly, but mentioned another irrelevant thing: "Zhu, your greatest wish in this life should be to herd horses and sheep with brother Xiao outside the Great Wall?"


    Thinking of the beautiful future that had been built many times, Zhu''s eyes finally bloomed a little, but it was soon gloomy: "up to now, what else can I say?"


    "I mean what I say. If you do something for me for two years, I''ll make your wish come true." Song Qingshu immediately changed the subject, "but you and brother Xiao are not greedy for life and fear of death. I''m afraid you choose to burn both jade and stone and tell brother Xiao about it directly, so that you can be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life."


    Ah Zhu''s eyes moved. She did have such a thought. Once there was no way back, it was better to live and die with Xiao Feng than to be manipulated.


    Song Qingshu noticed her reaction and knew that he could guess eight to nine. Then he went on to say, "brother Xiao''s temperament does mean that he will die for love with you, but he always has a clear sense of love and hate. If she knows that you have done something wrong to him, will he die for love with you?"


    "What do you mean?" Ah Zhu was startled. He quickly stepped back, grasped his skirt tightly, and said quickly, "brother Xiao is a man of indomitable spirit, and he knows my mind and temperament. If I am unfortunately tainted by you, he will never despise me at all."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, brother Xiao is not that kind of person, but if he saw you sacrifice yourself?"


    "Stupid people talk about dreams!" Ah Zhu snorted, obviously there was some disdain in his voice.


    "Is it?" With a faint smile, song Qingshu waved to him casually, "come here!"


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1583

    Song Qingshu sits back on the Dragon chair and beckons to ah Zhu casually. Ah Zhu just heard what he said. He is not angry. He thinks that you just talked big, but I won''t listen to you. It depends on what you do.


    Her heart is proud, suddenly face a change, because she found that the body is not controlled by consciousness, actually involuntarily went to the other side.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu opened his mouth, but was shocked to find that he could not speak at all. Although he resisted desperately in his heart, he unconsciously came to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu nodded, as if very satisfied with her reaction, and then patted her thigh: "sit up."


    Ah Zhu''s face turned red instantly. She and Xiao Feng were in love and had already made a white head appointment. How could she sit in another man''s arms? It''s a pity that her body was still not controlled by her subjective consciousness, so she actually sat on it.


    "What kind of magic is this?" Zhu was shocked, and for a moment, he also diluted the shame of sitting in the arms of other men.


    Although she could not speak, Song Qingshu could guess her thoughts at this time, and felt her soft and elastic body. He explained, "you are from Murong''s family. You know that there is a" big soul law "in the nine Yin Manual of truth, which can control people''s intelligence. Now you are the one who has moved my soul.


    After the explanation, Song Qing Shu added, "of course, other people even failed to do this in the practice of" moving the soul and the law "in the nine Yin classics. So you can rest assured that if you encounter other practitioners of the nine Yin manual, you will find it difficult to control you.


    If possible, ah Zhu really wants to spit at him. Can I relax now?


    "No matter how much you said just now, I''m afraid you''ll feel a little disapproval in your heart, so you can only see it with your own eyes," Song Qingshu said with a faint smile, and his eyes became as deep as the bright starry sky


    ¡°£¿¡± Zhu was shocked to find that his hands began to unbutton his shirt. He was scared out of his wits. As a member of the world, he occasionally had some physical contact with other men. Although it was not elegant, it was inevitable. But once he showed his body in front of another man, it was no different from dishonesty.


    It''s a pity that no matter how much she prays, no matter how much she resists in her heart, she can''t stop her hands. Zhu Su claims to be skillful, but at this moment, she wants to have a knife to cut off her hands.


    It''s a pity that no knife appeared and no one could hear her begging. Her fingers were slender and dexterous. One by one, she untied the buttons on her dress. Every time she untied one, her heart was broken.


    Although she is not a formal princess, she is treated as a real princess in the Grand Palace of the South courtyard. Her food and clothing are the standard of the princess. At this time, the dress she wears is made of the best silk. For the sake of comfort, it is thin and slippery. Without the shackles of buttons and belts, the silk dress quickly slipped down her delicate skin, revealing her skin whiter than snow, in sharp contrast to her bright red belly pocket.


    "The women in Jiangnan are more gentle than water." Song Qingshu couldn''t help praising.


    At this time, ah Zhu''s face was full of tears, with three points of shame and hatred in her eyes. At the same time, she looked at each other with three points of begging. Song Qingshu knew what she was begging for, but she was still not moved: "go on ~"


    Zhu''s heart finally sank to the bottom, but she couldn''t control her hands to lean on the thin ribbon. She could only bite her lips and try to wake up with pain.


    Looking at the blood oozing from each other''s lips, song Qingshu shook his head: "this can''t do. What can I do if I hurt my body later?" As she said this, she put her finger on her body and put a wisp of joy Qi into her body.


    Joy is really overbearing. As soon as she enters her body, ah Zhu feels that her soul is no longer so cold. It seems that she is so hot that she wants to get rid of the shackles of her body, which makes her behavior not so unacceptable.


    Finally, the last shade left her, and Zhu''s mind was blank. Before the event, she was full of fear and resistance, but when it came to an end, she didn''t think it was so difficult to accept. At this moment, she seemed to have a sense of relief.


    Song Qingshu carefully looked at the beauty in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s true that she is a sister, and her physical characteristics are so similar."


    At this time, Zhu''s mind was filled with all kinds of complex emotions, more of which were embarrassment and fear, but he didn''t notice the subtext of his words.


    Song Qingshu obviously didn''t give her time to breathe. He reached out and snapped his fingers: "come on, sit up and move by yourself."


    Although a Zhu is a young girl, she can''t help but understand the meaning. Unfortunately, she still can''t help herself. Then the shivering heat in her soul gradually eases her embarrassment and makes her eyes blurred as she sways.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers glided over her skin and put another ray of cool Qi into her body. Seeing that it was almost time to dissolve the joy Qi, he just snapped his fingers again and released the ban on her: "OK, you''re back free."


    Zhu''s eyes were still blurred just now. She was stunned for a while, and then finally reacted. She pushed him away with a scream, but it was a pity that she was already weak and could not stand steadily, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu came to her and squatted down: "Why are you so excited? What did I do to you?"


    Zhu wants to cry without tears. He looks at his body and thinks, "what have you done to me?"? The other side''s eyes seemed to be like substance, which made her curl up in a hurry and try to cover her whole body. It''s a pity that her hands are only so big, what she can cover is just a drop in the ocean.


    Song Qingshu casually wiped her thigh, then showed her hand in front of her, calmly said: "now believe I can let you take the initiative to throw yourself in the arms?"


    "Letter... Letter." In spite of some humiliation, Zhu still had to admit it so as not to be upset by him again.


    "If you don''t care about your life or even your family, I''ll let Xiao Feng see you throw yourself in your arms. You don''t have to tell me what he will think of you." Song Qingshu looked at her quietly.


    Zhu bit his lips and thought of that scene... The most precious thing in life collapsed suddenly, and he shuddered: "you are a devil!"


    Song Qingshu picked up a blanket and gently wrapped it around her: "Miss Zhu, you are kind to me, so I won''t kill you, but this fact is very important. I can only do this. I hope you understand."


    Hearing what he said, Zhu couldn''t help laughing angrily. He thought, how can you make me understand such a thing? But she didn''t dare to show it. Fortunately, she didn''t really lose her innocence. If she provoked her, she couldn''t be sure what would happen to her.


    "As long as you do things for me obediently, after two years, I will let you and brother Xiao live a life of herding horses and sheep outside the Great Wall," Song Qingshu said solemnly. "This is my promise to you."

 Chapter 1584

    Zhu fell into silence, while quietly wearing clothes, a long time later the voice astringent reply: "OK, I promise you."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and added: "ah Zhu, I know you hate me now. You can''t forgive me for explaining too much, so you don''t explain any more. During this time, you should live in the palace and get familiar with the next things."


    After ah Zhu put on his clothes, he said faintly, "in fact, I know that if I had not been kind to you in the past, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Just kill me."


    Song Qingshu glanced at her unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that she would react like this. He was really the understanding ah Zhu in the original work. However, it''s strange to be so understanding.


    Sure enough, ah Zhu said: "but don''t expect me to appreciate you and forgive you. I won''t do it all my life!"


    Song Qingshu was instantly relieved. This is the right reaction: "Zhu, what you should think about is your brother Xiao. It''s easy to fall in love with other men all your life."


    Zhu bit his lip and gave him a deep look: "you are useless to me."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are brother Xiao''s woman, and I didn''t want to tease you."


    Zhu breathed and thought that you were not only lifting me, but also my thigh... There! However, it was obviously not the time to argue with him about this kind of thing, so she had to keep a straight face and said, "can I go now?"


    "Of course, somebody, take Miss Zhu to find a room to rest..." before Song Qingshu finished, he was interrupted by Zhu.


    "Don''t leave me in the palace in public," said Zhu nervously. "It will cause a great disturbance for the foreign ministers and their wives to stay in the palace in all dynasties."


    Song Qingshu just reflected that Yelv Hongji had already put the king of Nanyuan into prison. If the ministers in the imperial court knew that they were staying in the palace openly, all kinds of speculation would come. Even if they were innocent, in the eyes of outsiders, ah Zhu would have lost himself to the emperor.


    "Sister Zhu is considerate." Song Qingshu said happily.


    "You''re older than me. What''s your name, sister?" Ah Zhu sneered. It''s not against him to hear him call his elder sister. After all, she helped him once, and she is familiar with the relationship between the two sides. Her elder sister can afford to hear this. But the series of things that happened just now make her hear this word again. It''s really harsh.


    "No matter how old we are, we all like to call women sisters. If we are young, we call them little sisters, which means we like them." Song Qingshu could not help sighing when he thought of some things in his previous life.


    Zhu noticed that a series of complex emotions such as regret, loss and sadness appeared on his face. He could not help but be secretly frightened. You should know that this man is always so calm and confident in his daily life, and you don''t know what made him show this kind of expression?


    However, her curiosity was soon dispelled. After all, she has no time to care about these things now: "serious nonsense, I don''t want to talk to you." Then he turned and left.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile, and quickly called the young maid of the palace. He didn''t know Zhu''s identity, but let her arrange for her to live in the palace.


    When ah Zhu''s back disappeared, song Qingshu sat on the Dragon chair and looked under his belly, showing a helpless expression: "let''s pretend to be Liu Xiahui. Now let''s make our own fire."


    However, although he felt uncomfortable at this time, he did not regret his choice. He could not be led by desire in life. Some women should not be touched. Of course, if a few years ago, he might not be able to distinguish so clearly, but now he has no fever.


    He still has some regrets about Huang Rong''s affairs. He always feels that he has done something wrong, but sometimes he asks himself, if he does it again, will he make the same choice? The answer is very clear to him


    Although a Zhu is also a beautiful woman, he lacks Huang Rong''s unique charm and the plot of countless men''s longing for her, so it is not enough to make him lose his mind.


    At the thought of Huang Rong, song Qingshu felt that the whole person was more hot and dry. He took up a cup of herbal tea, but it didn''t work.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and then Zhao Min came in, with a smile on his lips: "it seems that I just saw Ah Zhu leave the house in despair. Did you do something to her?"


    Song Qingshu depressed: "I didn''t do anything to her."


    "Nothing?" Zhao Min curled her lips. "I can see that there are several wrong buttons on her clothes."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I really didn''t do anything. What can I do now?" After that, he leaned back and let her have a look at what he looked like at this time.


    Zhao Min came to have a look. Her pretty face turned red instantly. She couldn''t help spat: "bah, if you don''t have any bad thoughts, can you do this?"


    Song Qingshu dragged her into his arms, bit her ear and said, "you''re just in time..."


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and pushed him away: "don''t make trouble. I''ve come to see you for business."


    "Now I''m here. I''ll talk about the rest later." Song Qingshu directly unfolded her arms and took her back to her arms.


    "Hate ~" Zhao minjiao said angrily, but she didn''t resist again this time. She raised her chin and enthusiastically responded to each other''s raindrops of kisses. The girl enjoyed the feeling very much, and even actively led song Qingshu''s hand into her skirt.


    Song Qingshu peeled her clothes from her shoulders. Although it was not the first time, he could not help breathing when he saw the delicate clavicle, the round white shoulders, and the magnificent chest.


    Large areas of skin exposed to the air, Zhao Min body can not help shaking for a while, delicate skin on a thin pimple: "I cold ~"


    "It won''t be cold soon." Song Qingshu said in a soft voice in her ear, then put her in her arms and wrapped the beauty in her arms.


    Zhao Min suddenly felt warm all over, as if she was beside a warm sun. She couldn''t help but whine. However, she didn''t realize how attractive her charming voice was at this time. It was as if she had launched a clarion call. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but put her arms around her slender waist and stuck it tightly


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu''s contented voice finally rang out in the room: "you just said you had something to do with me. What''s the matter?"


    "Now you know what''s going on?" Zhao Min snorted lazily, "about Xiao Feng... But I don''t have the strength to say that now. Wait for me to slow down for a while..."

 Chapter 1585

    Looking at the beauty in his arms, song Qingshu had a strange sense of achievement. His fingers ran gently through her skin, which was more tender than jade. He said pitifully, "have a good rest!"


    Zhao Min side body, looking for a comfortable position to lie in his arms, like a cat general rest for a moment, feel three soul six soul back to the body, just a little lazy said: "you have not been headache before, how to deal with Xiao Feng, I think about it carefully, but also vaguely have a way."


    "What way?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. Just after the arrival of a Zhu, he was more and more worried about how to deal with Xiao Feng. He could not kill and let go. With Zhao Min''s wisdom, since he thought of a way, it must be a good way to have the best of both worlds.


    "Song Lang knows Ma Chao in the Three Kingdoms?" Zhao Min now curls up in Song Qingshu''s arms like a little girl, and song Lang is even more crisp.


    "Xiliang jinmachao, naturally knows." As song Qingshu spoke, he reached out to her chest. Although it was not the first time he touched her, he was still shocked by her surging. He had to sigh that it was good to drink milk and eat meat since childhood.


    "To be serious, don''t make any trouble ~" Zhao Min gave him a white look as if she was annoyed by his actions. "We can follow uncle Liu''s example and use Ma Chao''s method to deal with Xiao Feng."


    "What do you say?" When it comes to business, song Qingshu also takes it seriously.


    "It''s not true to use its name." Zhao Min said slowly, his eyes were full of wisdom.


    "Don''t give it by its name..." Song Qingshu murmured to himself, if he realized something.


    Zhao Min went on to explain: "Ma Chao has the same prestige as a God in Xiliang. Later, he forced Cao Cao to give up his robe, which is very powerful. In addition, his family was not under Liu Bei at that time in terms of official position and title. In addition, he was once a overlord. It''s a headache to really accept and not be eaten by him."


    "However, this did not defeat Liu Bei. On the surface, Ma Chao was placed at the top of the generals and was given a very high rank and official position. However, unlike Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and Wei Yanshou, the powerful faction in Jingzhou, Brazil and Hanzhong, Ma Chao''s Liangzhou animal husbandry was only a nominal position. After all, Liangzhou was under the control of Cao Wei." Zhao mindun continued, "at the same time, he made use of Ma Chao''s prestige to successfully land Liu Zhang and fight against the di nationality in the war of Hanzhong. Tens of thousands of people responded... Liu Bei''s skillful way of employing people is really admirable."


    "The only heroes in the world are you and you. Liu Bei is really clever." Song Qingshu nodded involuntarily.


    "So we can use the same method to deal with Xiao Feng''s affairs," said Zhao Min, whose eyes are as bright as stars. "Xiao Feng is famous all over the world. He can use his name to accomplish many things. Of course, it can''t be used in Liao state, but in other places, such as... To subdue some bandits with ulterior motives in Golden Snake camp. As far as I know, There are a lot of hills on the Golden Snake camp site, which, on the surface, submit to you, but in fact, they are haunted. "


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded slightly. The Golden Snake camp rose so fast that it took only a year or two to control a territory of thousands of miles. A few years ago, the world was in chaos. Shandong, Huaihe, and central plains were all in a big and small group. I don''t know how many rebel forces there were. Most of them were actually bandits who occupied the mountains. Because the Golden Snake camp rose so fast, these people had to submit to reality, However, both sides know that sooner or later it will be a hidden danger. Now it is a good choice to use Xiao Feng''s prestige to deter and eliminate these people.


    "However, the famous King of Nanyuan is still a bit overqualified to frighten the bandits. In addition, he can also use him to deal with the Qing and Jin States," Zhao Min said, sticking his face to his chest. Listening to the man''s heartbeat, he stretched out his green fingers and drew a circle on his chest. "Although the Qing and Jin states are actually under your control now, your identity can''t be seen, There are many voices in both countries who want to attack the Golden Snake camp and expand their territory. Now Xiao Feng is in charge, which can just be used to dispel these people''s thoughts, so that you don''t have to deal with these things. "


    "It''s so good, Minmin. You''re my good wife!" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. Although he was the "emperor" of the two countries, the decision-making of the whole country was not based on his own will. Many ministers of the two countries had the idea of Golden Snake camp, but he tried to stop it. However, it was also a trouble to deal with it all the time. Now Xiao Feng, who is famous, is in town. In addition, the internal and external troubles of the Jin and Qing Dynasties are very serious, It''s enough to stop those people.


    "In fact, it will be more useful to subdue Liao in the future," Zhao Min chuckled. "But with King Xiao''s temperament, most of them won''t help you attack his own people and country."


    "It''s true, but that''s enough," Song Qingshu nodded and suddenly realized something. He frowned. "But brother Xiao''s Dragon and Phoenix, once let go, it''s like a hidden dragon into the abyss, and I can''t take ah Zhu to coerce him. How to ensure that he acts as we hope in the future is a big problem."


    He worried that when Xiao Feng was released, he would go back to the mountains or roam around the world. That would be a big loss.


    "This is not difficult to solve," Zhao Min seems to have considered this aspect. "At that time, don''t release him as Yelv Hongji, but as song Qingshu, break the prison and save him to the Golden Snake camp. In this way, he can''t go back to the Liao kingdom. At the same time, he can''t accept your kindness, and he can''t leave calmly because of his character. He will surely hold his kindness and go again, It shouldn''t be a big problem to keep him down to help you for two years. "


    "But of course, we can''t do without checks and balances," said Zhao min after a little thought. "Isn''t ah Zi your own sister? She and ah Zhu are eight to nine similar in appearance. The reason why it''s easy to distinguish them is that one is born in Jiangnan, gentle and considerate, and the other is born in devil''s way, cruel and arrogant, which leads to different temperament, If you change her clothes to the clothes of arzhu, and pretend to be the temperament of Zhu, let her pretend to be an eye liner at Xiao Feng''s side, and tell her news at any time. At the same time, it can also affect the decision of Xiaofeng at the moment. It''s not the best solution.


    "Let a Zi impersonate a Zhu?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved. He had never thought about it like this before, but he was reminded by Zhao Minyi that it was a very good way. After all, he couldn''t make the real ah Zhu do anything against Xiao Feng, but ah Zi could! Today''s a Zi and Xiao Feng do not have much origin, so it is not the original work of Xiao Feng''s determined a Zi.


    "And you don''t have to worry about it. Xiao Feng is generally recognized as a gentleman. Unless he gets married, he will never behave beyond the rules to the women around him." Seeing that song Qingshu was thinking, Zhao Min began to understand with a smile, "anyway, you should release ah Zhu almost every two years. At that time, you can''t help but change ah Zi back."


    "I naturally believe in Xiao Feng''s character. I''m worried that ah Zi''s delicate and fierce temperament can successfully impersonate the understanding ah Zhu?" You know, in the original work, Xiao Feng and a Zhu have made a white head agreement. Before he died, a Zhu asked him to untie his clothes and read the words on his shoulder. At the beginning, he avoided them. Such a gentleman really doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Don''t worry, women are born to act." Zhao Min chuckled, as if he were talking about himself. His eyes laughed like crescent moon, and he was as cunning as a fox.

 Chapter 1586

    "Are you acting in front of me?" Song Qingshu put his hands under her armpit and put them in his arms. He sat opposite to himself and looked at her face.


    Being held up like a little girl, Zhao Min felt a tremor in her heart. At this moment, she felt the masculinity of a man. A woman seemed to have no resistance in front of a man: "cluck, how can she compensate for her body by acting?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "that''s not sure. What if it''s a beauty trick? I''m the one who loves the trick of Chinese beauty. "


    Zhao Min took the opportunity to hook his neck, pouted and said: "hold me, I want other women, I want to be jealous."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "with the intelligence of the princess, no matter how many women there are, who are your opponents? For example, yelunan fairy and ah Zi, you can take them away with a few words, and you can make them sell and count money for you. "


    Zhao Min chuckled: "Why are men so smart? Besides, don''t you agree?"


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I wonder if you will sell them one day."


    "Don''t worry, your sister Zhiruo is as pure as a rabbit on the surface, but actually she is as cunning as a ghost. It''s good that I won''t be sold by her." Zhao Min snorted, obviously to Zhou Zhiruo has great resentment.


    Song Qingshu had a black thread. Knowing that the two women were in love and killed each other, he might have been entangled for a lifetime. He moved the topic decisively: "well, it''s almost time to solve the poison of sanshennao pill for you."


    "So fast?" As soon as Zhao Min''s face changed, her relaxed expression suddenly became uneasy.


    Song Qingshu gently stroked her hair: "you don''t have to worry, these days I have been completely familiar with your body, every inch of your skin, every inch of meridians I know in my heart, should not have any problems."


    "Hate ~" hearing that he was familiar with himself from inside to outside, Zhao Min''s pale cheek turned red and returned to her usual delicate color.


    "Let''s start now." Song Qingshu reached out to hold her slender waist and began to run the Qi in her body silently.


    "That''s it?" Zhao Min asked in surprise.


    "Isn''t that a good posture? Are you going to go to bed?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Zhao Min''s face turned red and he shook his head quickly: "here it is. What do I need to do to cooperate with you?" After all, to get rid of the poison of sanshennaoshendan, she felt uneasy, hoping to do something to improve the probability of success.


    "No, er... Just separate the legs." Song Qingshu''s line of sight moved down and motioned.


    When Zhao Min was embarrassed, she bit his lip and gave him a white look. However, the two of them have been as close as glue these days. At this time, there is no outsider, and she doesn''t mind taking the initiative


    Seeing that she obeyed her instructions, song Qingshu had a smile on her lips. She held her up in one hand and held her slender waist in the other. Just as she was about to walk on the ground, Zhao Min suddenly held him down: "wait a minute."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but Zhao Min directly came up and gave him a hot kiss: "Song Lang, I love you. I have no regrets in this life."


    Only then did she realize that she was worried about the failure of detoxification, so she left her "last words" ahead of time. Song Qingshu felt pity in her heart. While tidying up her scattered hair on her cheek, she gently said: "there is no regret in this life... Isn''t that regret in the next life?"


    With a puff, Zhao Min was really distracted. She knew that the other party was teasing her. But when she thought that heaven and man might be separated later, she couldn''t help but reply affectionately: "there is no regret in life and death!"


    Feeling the deep feeling in her words, song Qingshu solemnly said: "I will definitely cure you!"


    Next, the two bodies fit together. Although Zhao Min''s eyes are blurred and dripping out of the water, song Qingshu''s mind is not distracted. He concentrates on calming Qi and infuses Qi into her body.


    If you want to get rid of the dead insects hidden in the brain, you must first turn her body into her own body. It is obviously not enough to combine the body with the flesh. You also need to open some hidden acupoints in Zhao Min''s body according to the running route of taixuan Sutra, so that she can perform in her body according to the running route of taixuan Sutra.


    Zhao Min knows that he can''t be disturbed at the moment, but the other party''s real Qi is swimming in her body, causing waves of shaking from the depths of her soul, and her whole body is also full of sweat, but she still grits her teeth and bears hard, so as not to disturb the other party by making a sound.


    Later, she even felt that her body was about to collapse, and her whole body could not help trembling. If it had not been for her strong arms to hold her tightly, she would have collapsed on the ground.


    "Don''t try to bear it. With my present cultivation and concentration, the voice of the outside world can''t affect me." At this time, they are intimate. Song Qingshu is acutely aware of each other''s abnormal body. He quickly guesses her mind and reminds her.


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min seemed to be relieved. His whole body fell into his arms, his soul trembled, and his inner joy turned into immortal sounds around the room.


    Song Qingshu heard a wave in the heart, really underestimated her temptation! Quickly convergence mind, re sink into the realm of selflessness, for her to get through the remaining meridians.


    With his current skills and the closest relationship with Zhao Min, it''s not difficult to get through her hidden meridians. Next, he didn''t venture to explore the acupoints in his mind. Instead, he took Zhao Min''s body as his own body, and first ran taixuan Qi for a few weeks. After it was completely stable, he thought that Zhao Min''s body was his own, Just now separated a wisp of gentle true Qi to test the past in her mind.


    The brain is the most delicate and vulnerable part of the human body, but it can''t resist the collision of Qi. Song Qingshu had to admire the founder of taixuanjing, and he didn''t know what genius he was. He could practice Qi into the brain.


    "Completely relax the body and mind, must not have the slightest resistance." To the brain here, song Qingshu also dare not careless, hastily remind Zhao Min again.


    "I''m yours now, both physically and mentally. I''m willing to do anything to me. How can I resist you?" Until now, Zhao Min finally understood why the other party had proposed to have a skin kiss with him. At the beginning, he thought he was playing a hooligan. Now, he realized that only in this way can he cooperate with the other party unreservedly. Once he hesitates or resists, his body will reject the other party, and the possibility of successful detoxification will drop sharply.


    "Anything? That and Zhou Zhiruo together... "Song Qingshu finally did not say the idea of YY in his heart, so as not to cause subconscious resistance of the other party. That''s bad.


    "Open your eyes and look at me!" See the time is almost, song Qingshu hook Zhao Min''s chin will her head up, at the same time his eyes deep again out of two golden villains.

 Chapter 1587

    Noticing the golden villain in his eyes, Zhao Min was surprised to know how energetic Murong Jingyue was when he learned to cut with a magic knife. As a result, once song Qingshu made this move, his spirit was destroyed.


    Subconsciously want to close their eyes, but Zhao Min soon realized that the other side will not harm themselves, immediately opened his eyes and the other side to look at each other, completely open the mind.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are golden, and he clearly feels Zhao Min''s weak soul, but he doesn''t give his hand to his soul. Instead, he slowly explores the abnormality in her mind according to the true Qi. Finally, the emperor can live up to the people who want to, and he finds the position of the corpse!


    The corpse seemed to feel the danger, and there was a sign of breaking the shell. However, under the powerful divine power of song Qingshu, the corpse trembled as soon as it appeared, and lurked there.


    Song Qingshu naturally won''t be polite to him. The sword Qi of divine consciousness directly attacked him. The corpse couldn''t escape, so he was planning to fight to death. Unfortunately, as soon as he was exposed, he was killed by the sword Qi.


    "All right!" Song Qingshu slowly recovered her true Qi and withdrew from her body, thinking that although there was no gamma knife therapy in this era, he managed to achieve the same effect with the help of sword.


    Zhao Min smiles and is about to say something. Suddenly, her face changes slightly and she spits out a mouthful of blood to the ground.


    Noting her pale face, song Qingshu stroked her hair and said, "don''t worry, it''s just the remains of the corpse, a little congestion."


    Zhao Min subconsciously looked at it and saw some thin feet in the blood on the ground. At the thought that there had been corpses in his head, he couldn''t help losing his face.


    "Well, it''s all over. Don''t worry about poisonous hair any more." Song Qingshu put her in her arms to comfort her.


    "Thank you!" Zhao minyang raised his head and kissed him on the cheek. "I''ve decided. I can promise you a wish!"


    "Cut ~" Song Qingshu was not moved, "when you said you would agree to my wishes."


    "Although you saved me that time, you also made me win the three corpses brain God pill. This account has not been settled with you. It''s very nice of you to mention that time." Zhao Min wrinkled Qiong''s nose and gave a good hum.


    "Well, anyway, you women love to talk and don''t mean it." Song Qingshu is depressed.


    "It''s different this time. Now I''m very happy, so I promise you a wish," Zhao Min said to her with a wink. "And this wish is different from the general wish. I can satisfy any of your conditions."


    "Any conditions?" Song Qingshu''s heart leaped, and all kinds of beautiful pictures suddenly appeared in his mind, "are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s fake," Zhao Min snorted. "I can see from your expression that you didn''t think of anything good, so I''ll see how I feel at that time. If I''m happy, I''ll agree even if you make any more difficult requests; If I''m not happy, I''m too lazy to do it. "


    Song Qingshu''s jubilant appearance suddenly depressed: "well, it''s better than nothing."


    "Come on, or I''ll make it up to you now?" Zhao Min was hanging around his neck, and her eyes seemed to be dripping. Just to force the poison, she didn''t dare to move. But the contact between them made her not up and down, and now she is still a little uncomfortable. Besides, the thought that her poison has been untied, and most of the other party is about to leave, so she can''t help but get confused.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and he picked her up: "just now we were sweating. We just had a mandarin duck bath. Ha ha ha..."


    I don''t know how long after that, Zhao Min was already exhausted and fell into a deep sleep. Song Qingshu pitifully covered the quilt for her. Unlike her, because of practicing joyful Zen, he was in a better spirit afterwards. He couldn''t sleep for a moment, so he planned to go out for a walk.


    When he came out of the house, it was already night. Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then went to huifei''s bedroom. Now Zhao Min''s poison has been solved, and the situation in Liao has gradually stabilized. In addition, song''s northern expedition is imminent, so he is afraid that he will leave soon. Before that, some things need to be arranged, such as Shen Bijun.


    Although song Qingshu is full of sympathy for this miserable Crown Princess of the Song Dynasty, it can''t be released now. After all, she is a very useful card. It will have a perfect effect if she is kept in the palace at the right time. However, if she wants to stay in the palace, she has to explain in advance. Otherwise, who knows if she will do anything stupid in despair.


    Now it''s not convenient for song Qingshu to appear in front of her with yeluhongji''s appearance. He finds a room, changes his clothes, puts on a mask and goes to huifei''s bedroom.


    At this time, Shen Bijun was sitting by the window, staring at the southern night sky in a daze. It was a nightmare for her. First, she fell from the dust of the Crown Princess and became a prisoner. Then she learned that the Shen family had been exterminated. In order to get revenge, she had to go to the palace and commit herself to the emperor of Liao. Finally, she hoped that Zhao would be the only one who could save her, It didn''t take long for him to fall into the trouble of having an affair with the queen. Now I don''t know whether he will live or die, but I''m afraid that most of them have met with misfortune without news for such a long time.


    In particular, Xiao xiamo and Yelv Yixin, who introduced herself to the Palace this time, had just been killed because of the conspiracy case. She had no hope of taking revenge for the Shen family by virtue of the emperor''s favor. Even the eunuchs and maids in the palace showed indifference and did not serve her so wholeheartedly.


    At the thought of the darkness in the future, Shen Bijun could not help crying in silence.


    At this time, there were two grunts outside the palace. It seemed that someone fell down. Shen Bijun had been extremely sensitive all this time. Although her voice was small, she heard it. She could not help turning around: "who?"


    When the door was pushed open, a heavy step came closer. Unfortunately, because of the darkness, Shen Bijun could not see each other''s face clearly. He could not help but subconsciously step back and grab a vase beside the table across her chest, as if it made her feel safe: "who are you? I''ll shout if I don''t speak. "


    In fact, her first reaction should be to cry for help, but at this time she was in a state of life rather than death, full of a trace of fantasy in her heart, hoping that the one who came to save him would be better if it was Zhao Youyi, so she hesitated for a moment.


    "Hum ~" the man snored heavily in the dark. Shen Bijun felt depressed and dizzy at the same time. She knew that the enemy was not a friend. This was a very good internal skill. She was shocked and hurt as soon as she met her.


    A burly old man came out of the shadow, looked at her up and down, and nodded with satisfaction: "it''s really beautiful. No wonder it''s very popular with the dog emperor."


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Bijun wanted to smash the vase in her hand. Unfortunately, as soon as she raised her hand, a wisp of wind from the other side shot at her. She felt numb, and her whole body slipped to the ground.

 Chapter 1588

    "I''ll lend it to you." The burly old man said lightly.


    When Shen Bijun heard that the flower was pale, he bit his lips and said, "obscene and shameless!"


    The burly old man was stunned, and then he realized that there was an ambiguity in his words, which was misunderstood by the other party. However, he was obviously not interested in explaining, so he forced the other party directly: "please cooperate with me, so as not to suffer from skin and flesh."


    "Dream!" As a woman, especially a woman born like a disaster, Shen Bijun is naturally very sensitive to this aspect. She subconsciously thinks about that aspect. Especially when she thinks about her hard-earned innocence and finally wants to lose it in the hands of the old man, she is so depressed that she is about to vomit blood.


    Instead of being harmed by this bad old man in the end, it''s better to give it to Zhao only one... At this time, Zhao only one''s appearance suddenly appeared in Shen Bijun''s mind. I don''t know why, she has a special cordiality towards Zhao only one. Maybe it''s because he is around to help himself when he needs it most, or because he is the person entrusted by his father before he dies


    Unfortunately, he was sent to the Jingshi room... Shen Bijun''s face turned red. She didn''t know why she still had time to think about these messy things at this time.


    Looking at the old man getting closer and closer, Shen Bijun''s eyes suddenly showed a sense of determination. She summoned up all her strength and ran into the next pillar. At this time, she had given up the idea of revenge. After all, with the fall of Yelv Yixin and Xiao xiamo, it was inevitable that she would lose her favor. If she was insulted by the old man again


    She has her own pride. She is the eldest lady of the Shen family. She is a famous beauty and talented woman. She is the Crown Princess of the Empire. She can bear humiliation for revenge, but when there is no hope of revenge, she can''t sell her innocence in order to make a living.


    She believes that when she meets her parents and the ancestors of the Shen family, they will not blame themselves. She has tried her best


    Made a decision, her whole person suddenly relaxed down, during this period of time, she always tense nerves, how many days have not slept well? You should be able to have a good sleep from now on.


    However, the pain in the imagination did not come. Instead, she fell into a warm embrace. Subconsciously, she looked up and saw a man looking down at her. Although he was wearing a mask on his face, she could tell from his hair and eyes that he was quite young.


    Shen Bijun blushes with shame when she feels the masculine atmosphere of her whole body. Although she has reached the critical moment of life and death, years of boudoir education has gone deep into her bones. She is about to push it away, but she hears the other party''s voice: "what''s so hard to think about?"


    "It''s you!" Shen Bijun''s eyes suddenly blurred, because she had recognized each other''s voice, which was what she had been worried about all this time!


    "Who are you?" The big old man frowned and stopped. He didn''t go on. He just saw that Shen Bijun wanted to commit suicide, and he also planned to stop him. Who knew someone was faster than him, so fast that he didn''t know how the other party appeared, and how to make him not alert.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. On the contrary, you, a well-known figure, are not ashamed to bully a little girl who has no power to bind a chicken?" Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. As soon as he arrived here, he saw the scene of Shen Bijun bumping into the pillar. He rushed to help him. Naturally, he didn''t like the culprit.


    He recognized this burly old man from the very beginning. It was Xiao Yuanshan, the father of Xiao Feng. Before he served as the chief inspector of the temple, Yelv Yixin took advantage of Xiao Zhonghui''s affair with Yuan Chengzhi and had to resign. After that, Xiao Feng was put into prison. Yelv Hongji worried that Xiao Yuanshan''s martial arts might be a disaster. At the same time, he sent someone to catch him. Unfortunately, he escaped and disappeared.


    In addition to one attempt to break the prison to save Xiao Feng, it''s a pity that Yelv Hongji had already made preparations. He not only sent a lot of soldiers to guard, but also arranged many experts, so that he came back in vain. Of course, with Xiao Yuanshan''s martial arts, it''s difficult for those people to keep him.


    "Those who achieve great things don''t pay attention to trivial matters. To me, fame is just a cloud." Xiao Yuanshan stares at Shen Bijun in his arms, "I need to use her to replace someone. I won''t hurt her."


    With his usual personality, he didn''t bother to explain so much. However, he was surprised by the way the other party just revealed. He was afraid and had to communicate with the other party in a consultative tone.


    "Substitution?" Song Qingshu was stunned at first, and then reacted immediately. The other party mostly intended to use Shen Bijun as a hostage in exchange for Xiao Feng. Thinking of this, he had to sigh that he was really one of the two famous products in Tianlong Babu. The brain circuit was really amazing. Now everyone knows that Shen Bijun was sent to the palace by Yelv Yixin''s family. Yelv Yixin''s fall is almost inevitable. As a result, Xiao Yuanshan tries to exchange a person who is destined to be beaten into the cold palace for the king of the South courtyard?


    Is the brain kicked by a donkey?


    However, song Qingshu misunderstood him. When Xiao Yuanshan was in charge of the inspection of the front Department of the temple, he knew that the new princess Hui was in a state of rivalry with the queen. Although Yelv Yixin''s fall led to her loss of support, her most useful beauty was still there. Yelv Hongji was also a lecheron. No man was willing to give up such a wicked woman, So you can gamble with her. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you lose the bet. He doesn''t have any loss.


    Xiao Yuanshan had no choice but to make such a bad plan. He broke the prison last time to scare the snake. Now the place where Xiao Feng is being held is just a wall of iron, and there are no flies to fly into. It''s impossible for him to save people directly, so he can only give his idea to Shen Bijun.


    If song Qingshu knew what he really thought, he would still ridicule him. He is so naive at his age. For the emperor, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she is just a woman. But Xiao Feng can affect his safety and the existence of the throne. How can she let her go because of a woman? Let alone the emperor who was educated in the way of emperors when he was young, any official who has been ups and downs in the political arena for several years can make a choice without hesitation.


    "She''s mine, and how can she give it to you?" Song Qingshu grabs Shen Bijun''s slender waist and refuses Xiao Yuanshan without hesitation.


    Hearing the other party say that he is his person, Shen Bijun immediately Xiafei cheeks, thinking how can such words be nonsense? In case of passing out her own integrity... But she quickly reflected that, to her present situation, she was not qualified to consider any integrity.


    Looking at the tall figure of the man in front of her, she suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of security: "it seems that... It''s good..."


    Being rejected mercilessly, Xiao Yuanshan''s face sank down in an instant, and a trace of ferocious color appeared in his eyes: "hum, no toast, no penalty!" Although the opponent''s lightness skill is high, his martial arts may not be high. Moreover, looking at the world''s experts, Xiao Yuanshan is not afraid.


    As soon as the voice fell, a black whip in his hand burst out in an instant, and the distance of several feet was almost instantaneous, covering Shen Bijun''s whole body. It was obvious that he was going to take her away by surprise.


    In Shen Bijun''s eyes, she couldn''t see the shadow of the whip at all. All she saw was a roaring black dragon rushing towards her. At that moment, she felt as if she had a natural shiver of soul. She only felt that her hands and feet were cold and her body couldn''t move, let alone escape.


    "Vajra subdues the devil?" Song Qingshu sneered, raised his hand and pointed forward. The roaring black dragon suddenly collapsed and fell to the ground like a soft snake.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s face changed greatly. Vajra subdues the devil circle is his unique skill of pressing the box, which he has practiced painstakingly in Shaolin for decades. How can he be broken by his opponent in one move?


    Just now, the other party''s finger seemed like a foretold point on the weakest point of his whip internal power conversion - you know, before that, he didn''t realize that there was a flaw in this move!


    When his martial arts skills were so high, he was still so young... Xiao Yuanshan had a bright idea in his mind, so he put away his whip, arched his hand and said, "it''s the king of the Golden Snake. It''s a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 1589

    Song Qingshu had been on guard against his attack. After all, Xiao Yuanshan is also the top expert in the world. He can break the attack of the other party with one move. The main reason is that he has jumped out of the limitation of "the man in the picture" and used the advantages of time and space to attack the weakest link of the other party first. If he jumps back to the painting, it will be quite troublesome to beat him.


    Who knows the other party after a move actually stopped, and listen to the meaning of his words, seems to recognize himself.


    Song Qingshu frowned, but he was too careless. Although he was wearing a mask, he looked around the world. I''m afraid there was no one but himself for such a young man with high martial arts skills. It seems that in the future, he should not only change his face, but also cover up his hair and change his age. Otherwise, he would be recognized everywhere. It''s really a headache.


    When he heard that the other party called him king of the Golden Snake, Shen Bijun stared at the man beside him in surprise and said, "isn''t he the only one in Zhao''s mind? How did he become king of the Golden Snake song Qingshu again?" In recent years, thanks to the efforts of Wuhu disciples, song Qingshu''s name has spread all over the world. Although she was in the boudoir, she naturally heard the name of the king of the Golden Snake.


    "But it''s not right. I saw him and the king of the Golden Snake appear at the same time..." Shen Bijun suddenly thought of his experience in the palace of the king of Wei, and he was confused for a moment.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, took off his mask and arched his hand to Xiao Yuanshan: "elder Xiao, I''m sensitive now, so it''s not suitable to expose my identity. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you just now."


    Listen to his voice is no longer the only voice of Zhao just now, Shen Bijun mouth suddenly grow big: "you... You..." stammered for a long time, but shocked to speechless.


    Song Qingshu looked back at her and gave her a gentle smile. He didn''t explain anything here.


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red. She recognized that this person was indeed the "Song Qingshu" she saw in the palace of King Wei that day. But what happened to Zhao Yiwei? He''s good-looking when he laughs


    "You are the master of one side. It''s really inconvenient to expose yourself in a foreign country now," Xiao Yuanshan nodded to understand, and then the conversation changed. "But what''s your son doing in the imperial palace of Liao state?"


    Thanks for rescuing their father and son from many experts in Shaolin, he was more polite.


    Song Qingshu pointed to Shen Bijun: "in the past, I had an old relationship with her father. Her father asked me to save her daughter when she was dying." The reason why he said this relationship was to make Xiao Yuanshan stop thinking about Shen Bijun. After all, his martial arts skills are extremely high, and he can''t always be by Shen Bijun''s side.


    Of course, he is not so stupid as to reveal Shen Bijun''s true identity, so he just vaguely says that he has an old relationship with her father.


    When she heard that, Shen Bijun had no doubt that this man was Zhao Youyi and also song Qingshu. When she thought that her father had a friendship with the world-famous king of the Golden Snake, she could not help but be surprised and happy. She saw the hope of revenge for the Shen family again.


    However, Xiao Yuanshan frowned: "it''s right to be entrusted to be loyal. But when you come to save this woman, you don''t care about your brother. Hehe, I see that this girl is beautiful and I can''t help but feel pity for her. No wonder?" In his words, he said that he was forgetful.


    Shen Bijun was extremely embarrassed when she heard that. Sometimes she really hated why she had such a face that turned all living beings upside down. It not only brought disaster to herself and her family, but also embarrassed her father. She subconsciously looked at the man beside her apologetically.


    Song Qingshu happened to be looking at her too. Seeing her turn around, she nodded with a smile and gave her a look that she didn''t have to worry about. Shen Bijun was dizzy and turned his head quickly.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. Then he looks back at Xiao Yuanshan and knows that he is a man like a club, but he doesn''t care about his rudeness: "although brother Xiao is in prison, he doesn''t worry about his life; This girl is alone in the palace, but she is in crisis step by step, so I''ll save her first. "


    Hearing the subtext of his words, Xiao Yuanshan couldn''t help looking happy: "do you mean to save feng''er?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "of course, he is my big brother. Of course, I will save him."


    "That''s great. If a young master comes out, feng''er will surely be able to turn the bad into the good." Xiao Yuanshan saw his martial arts, plus the shadow of the famous tree, which made him feel at ease for a moment. "I just offended him with my words. I hope you don''t mind."


    "It''s all right, the elder generation is also concerned about brother Xiao." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yuanshan nodded, very satisfied with his son''s Brotherhood: "I don''t know when the young master plans to start?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "in order to make sure that everything is safe, I still need time to make some arrangements. Before that, I hope that the seniors don''t act rashly, otherwise it will be more difficult to save them."


    "I know, I know." Xiao Yuanshan nodded busily, and his eyes fell on Shen Bijun, who was beautiful and refined beside him. There was a strange smile on his face. "In this case, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back and wait for the news from the young master. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for the other party to stay. He carried the lightness skill and disappeared into the night sky.


    Thinking of Xiao Yuanshan''s narrow smile when he left, Shen Bijun felt uncomfortable. What does it mean not to disturb you? It''s like what will happen between us.


    "Xiao Yuanshan is a bit of a fool. You don''t have to pay attention to his words." Seeing her restrained appearance, song Qingshu comforted with a smile. At the same time, he thought that Liao was really different from what it used to be. A country''s Imperial Palace was just like a public toilet. If you want to come and go, you have to clean up the defense of the imperial palace. Otherwise, Zhao Min and Su Quan would be unsafe to stay here.


    All of a sudden, he had a look on his face. He saw Xiao Yuanshan come back again and again, with an embarrassed expression on his face: "I forgot to ask about something just now. I don''t know if the young master has ever seen ah Zhu?"


    "Zhu?" Song Qingshu''s heart was awe inspiring.


    "Yes, I went back to Nanyuan palace before entering the palace. I heard from her servant girl that she had attacked to see the emperor, but I didn''t go back so late. I didn''t trust that I came to the palace to find her. By the way, I planned to take... Hei hei... Princess Hui as a hostage." Xiao Yuanshan explained that he was worried about his daughter-in-law''s safety or innocence... After all, Yelv Hongji was famous for his lewdness.


    Song Qingshu''s expression was strange. He thought that I had seen her not only inside but also outside. But of course he won''t say it. Otherwise, when Xiao Yuanshan heard what happened to his daughter-in-law, he wouldn''t blow his hair on the spot and fight with himself?


    "It seems that I saw a person who looked like her when I passed a palace just now. At that time, I thought it was wrong. In addition, I didn''t think much about it when I was in a hurry to come here..." Song Qingshu naturally couldn''t help Xiao Yuanshan to break some secrets in this palace. On the one hand, he was afraid that he would break some secrets. On the other hand, he was afraid that he would really save ah Zhu.


    "In which palace?" Xiao Yuanshan asked in a hurry.


    "I''ll go with you. After all, she''s my sister-in-law to be." When song Qingshu said this, he thought of the bright and clean body in the candlelight, which inevitably made him feel guilty.


    "Thank you very much, young master!" Xiao Yuanshan couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    "You don''t have to be so polite, please call me Qingshu later." Song Qingshu then turned to Shen Bijun and whispered to her, "Miss Shen, wait for me here. I will come back to you after I finish the work there."


    ---

 Chapter 1590

    "Eh, eh ~" feeling the heat from his mouth, Shen Bijun''s earlobe turned red instantly. He wondered why he was so close. Was it intentional or unintentional? It was only after he had gone away that she suddenly realized that the other party simply didn''t want Xiao Yuanshan to hear it.


    The other party deliberately called her Miss Shen just to make her feel at ease, but obviously his identity could not be known by outsiders, so he came to his ear and said, thinking that he had been worrying about gain and loss for such a small matter for so long, she could not help biting her lip, and the whole person was a little lost.


    In addition, song Qingshu and Xiao Yuanshan walked through the palace. One of them disguised himself as the emperor, and the other was once the head of the Imperial Palace''s forbidden army. Taking advantage of the cover of the night, they were naturally familiar with the way, and did not disturb any bodyguards.


    It wasn''t long before Song Qingshu took Xiao Yuanshan to the other courtyard where a Zhu lived. In fact, he hesitated to bring him. Later, he thought that instead of letting Xiao Yuanshan wander around in the palace and finally meeting a Zhu in private, he might as well bring him directly and watch him. A Zhu would be more honest.


    They didn''t disturb the maids in the outer room. They turned from the window to the inner house. Ah Zhu, who had experienced such a thing tonight, was in a state of great agitation. After being brought here, he could not sleep and simply sat by the window in a daze.


    The person who came in outside the window startled her. When she saw the face of Xiao Yuanshan, she was relieved: "uncle, how are you here?" The tone was full of surprise. After all, she was so wronged tonight that she saw him as if she had seen a relative. To some extent, she had regarded Xiao Yuanshan as her father.


    "I heard that you have entered the palace. Seeing that you have not come back, I came to you specially." Xiao Yuanshan jumped in and looked at her up and down. Seeing that her eyes were red, he could not help frowning and asked, "Why are you crying? Did the dog emperor bully you? "


    Speaking of later, there was a trace of lethality in his voice. Obviously, as long as the other party nodded, he would go to the emperor''s bedroom to stand for her.


    A Zhu was startled, and quickly wiped his face: "no... no, just a little miss brother Xiao." Naturally, she didn''t dare to say what had just happened. After all, as the other party''s daughter-in-law, it would be embarrassing for him to know that.


    Of course, another reason is that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are too high. Even if Xiao Yuanshan knows about it, it won''t help. Moreover, once this matter is disclosed, song Qingshu will have to kill people. She has always been a woman of orchid heart. How can she not see through the danger? Naturally, she would not cry to each other like a country woman.


    "Then how do you stay in the palace?" Xiao Yuanshan doubts.


    "The Emperor didn''t let me go and put me under house arrest." Thinking about it, ah Zhu can only explain this way.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s thick eyebrows raised, and he could not help but burst into anger: "is Yelv Hongji thinking of you when he sees the color?"


    "No... yeluhongji didn''t." Zhu explained in a hurry, and thought that he was not cheating. It was not Yelv Hongji who bullied her, but song Qingshu who bullied her.


    "Now I''ll get you out of the palace." Xiao Yuanshan got up and said, naturally, he was not sure that his daughter-in-law would stay in this deep palace. He didn''t know what would happen.


    "But..." thinking that song Qingshu asked her to stay here, ah Zhu hesitated. She reached an agreement with the other party. To be honest, she didn''t want to leave, but if she refused, she didn''t know how to explain it to Zhun Gonggong.


    "You are worried about implicating feng''er. Don''t worry. I found a helper this time. It won''t be long before feng''er can be rescued." Xiao Yuanshan laughed.


    "Help?" Zhu a Leng, showed a face of doubt expression.


    "Qingshu, come on in." Xiao Yuanshan turned aside and waved to the window.


    Soon a shadow flashed in, and song Qingshu saluted ah Zhu: "Qingshu has seen her sister-in-law." He just told Xiao Yuanshan to stay outside to let the wind blow. Xiao Yuanshan thought that at this time, a Zhu was mostly asleep. It was inconvenient for him to let a young man into his daughter-in-law''s bedroom, so he didn''t refuse. He went first to let a Zhu be prepared.


    As for song Qingshu, he didn''t go in on purpose. He wanted to test whether ah Zhu would reveal any secrets in his absence. Fortunately, facts proved that he had a good eye and ah Zhu was not a stupid woman.


    "It''s you!" Seeing the appearance of the man, Zhu''s face suddenly changed.


    Xiao Yuanshan also unknowingly patted song Qingshu on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect that with the help of Qingshu, feng''er could be saved even if it was the dragon pond and tiger cave."


    Song Qingshu said: "it''s natural. Brother Xiao is my sworn brother. Sister in law, you are kind to me. It''s my duty to help." He winked at Aju quietly as he spoke.


    Thinking of what happened to her in the imperial study, when she heard that he was a sister-in-law, ah Zhu felt that the two words were particularly harsh, but she could not say anything. She understood that the other party was also hinting at her, so she could only cooperate with him in acting: "thank you very much, young master."


    At the same time, I''m glad I didn''t say anything. Otherwise, I can''t save brother Xiao, and I may also hurt my uncle.


    "Let''s get out of here while it''s dark." Song Qingshu knew Zhu''s concerns and took the initiative to raise the road.


    Ah Zhu was worried about him before, but now she doesn''t hesitate to see him agree. After all, she doesn''t want to stay in this cold deep palace.


    They took advantage of the night to take advantage of a Zhu to touch out, along the way a Zhu looks dignified, don''t know what song Qingshu hit idea, but let her how to rack her brains, also can''t guess each other''s mind, can only mind heavily behind him.


    Seeing that there was still the last palace wall to leave, ah Zhu suddenly felt a pain in his ankle, and his subconscious "ouch" exclaimed, and he couldn''t help falling forward.


    Song Qingshu held her up with a smile on her face: "how can my sister-in-law walk so carelessly?"


    Seeing his expression, Zhu instantly understood who was the initiator, and his teeth itched to bite him. Near the palace wall is the top priority of the Imperial Palace inspection, just her exclamation and the falling movement have alerted the guards not far away.


    "Who?" A group of patrolling bodyguards quickly ran to this side.


    Xiao Yuanshan looked back at a Zhu and saw her frowning. He knew that she had hurt her foot and could not go any more. At this time, he heard the news. Guards from all directions were rushing to this side. He knew that if they were in a tight encirclement, they would be in danger.


    No matter how powerful the martial arts of the world''s martial arts masters are, when confronted with a large number of military encirclement and suppression, they still have to fight on the street. Xiao Yuanshan immediately made a decision: "Qingshu, you take a Zhu to leave first, here I''ll break it!"


    Zhu''s foot is injured, and the mobility of the three is greatly reduced. If they want to escape, they will be caught up sooner or later. It''s better to divide them into two ways. One way is broken, and the other way is to leave with Zhu. Because Zhu is his daughter-in-law to be saved, it''s not easy for song Qingshu to stay and take risks. As for those who stay broken, it''s much easier to get away later without Zhu''s drag.


    All this was expected by song Qingshu, so he didn''t hesitate: "OK, I''ll see you in the palace later." After that, holding Zhu''s waist, he flew out of the palace.


    ---

 Chapter 1591

    "What on earth do you want to do?" Just in front of Xiao Yuanshan''s face, Zhu asked. As soon as she left, she pushed the man away and glared at him.


    Song Qingshu just took her to fly out of the palace wall, just pretending. After a round trip outside, they went back to the palace. Now they are standing in a high tower in the palace, quietly watching Xiao Yuanshan fall into the encirclement of the palace guards.


    "I don''t want to do anything. It''s just what I''m going to do in the next period of time. I don''t want Xiao Yuanshan to do bad things." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    Zhu''s face changed: "are you going to kill him?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "after all, he''s brother Xiao''s father. How can I kill him? I just want him to be hurt and then stop."


    "You also know that brother Xiao is your sworn brother!" Zhu pointed at him angrily.


    Song Qingshu put her hand aside and said in a very emotional tone: "at a certain height, people can''t help themselves. They can''t act according to their own preferences. Maybe you will think that I''m hypocritical, but this is really my real idea."


    For the first time, Zhu didn''t say anything more, because she thought a lot of things. She thought that Murong was determined to restore his country. From the beginning, she had to practice martial arts to attract heroes, and even had no time to respond to Miss Wang''s feelings; Xiao Feng had been a Han nationality for 30 years, but he had to return to Liao state, which made him a stranger; I also think of my biological father Duan Zhengchun. Mingming, as a prince, also loves his mother, but because he needs the support of the Bai Yi nationality behind the princess, he can''t marry his mother back to Dali


    "Ah Zhu, you are a very sensible girl. I hope we can have a good cooperation this time. Two years later, you and brother Xiao can go to the northern wall to herd horses and sheep." Song Qingshu stands on the edge of the railing with his hands down. The cold wind at night makes his clothes rustle. At the moment, he seems to have a kind of detachment different from the secular world.


    "I hope you mean what you say." Zhu sighed, full of helplessness.


    "Is there anything wrong with Uncle Xiao?" Seeing that more and more bodyguards came around, Zhu asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, with Xiao Yuanshan''s martial arts, it''s no problem to get away, just to get hurt," Song Qingshu continued, "OK, let''s go."


    "Back to the palace?" Zhu''s face was expressionless.


    "Back to the South courtyard." As soon as song Qingshu''s voice fell, ah Zhu could not help but brighten her eyes. After all, in her heart, she had already made it home.


    Next, song Qingshu and a Zhu slide down from the tower. During the whole process, a Zhu marvels at his lightness skill, and even forgets that the other person is still holding her waist.


    Back to the mansion of the great king of the South court, song Qingshu didn''t enter through the main gate. After all, that was too big a goal. Originally, since Xiao Feng was put into prison, the Royal Palace has been in decline, and the guard force is far less than before. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s purpose of monitoring a Zhu, he sent a team of soldiers to guard the Royal Palace, maybe this place would have been visited by many flying thieves.


    "Sister, are you back?" A girl in purple came out, and when she saw song Qingshu, she had a stronger smile on her face


    Originally, she intended to call the master, but suddenly realized that shouting in front of outsiders would cause trouble to him, so she changed her words temporarily - in her opinion, only the master is her own person, and the elder sister is an outsider.


    Song Qingshu turned her into her own female slave, but she was not so clever. Soon the effect disappeared, and ah Zi came to her senses. At first, she was very angry. After all, she was confused and lost her maiden body. However, when she knew how powerful her cheap "master" was, she could not help turning angry into happy.


    Growing up in a place like Xingxiu sea, she worships the strongest in her heart, not to mention song Qingshu is so young and handsome! Especially in the Central Plains, the longer you stay, the more rumors you hear about him. The man who created so many miracles is completely banished to the world!


    Besides, it is said that he is still a dreamer of many ladies and girls. Ah Zi feels a strong sense of crisis, so she is more determined to follow him. Therefore, her attitude towards song Qingshu is no less than that of the time when she was moved.


    As for song Qingshu, as a man, it''s natural to enjoy having a girl who respects him so much. Although a Zi''s insidiousness makes him a little unhappy, it''s harmless to him now.


    "Ah Zhu, go back to your room and have a rest. I have something to say to ah Zi." Song Qingshu said to Zhu.


    "What do you want to do to violet?" Zhu is vigilant to protect his sister behind him, as if in front of him is a greedy wolf.


    Seeing the way she was protecting her son, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and looked at ah Zi behind her: "ah Zi, your sister asked me what I want to do to you and how I should answer."


    Ah Zi put aside her sister''s hand and flashed out from behind her. She replied with a smile: "the master can do anything to ah Zi."


    Seeing his sister''s appearance, ah Zhu was in a mess. Although he had speculated about the relationship between his sister and song Qingshu before, he was still shocked by his confirmation. What''s more shocking is that his sister called him: "how do you call his master?"


    Ah Zi went to Song Qing and knelt down slowly. She held his thigh in her arms and said, "they are the slaves of the master. Why don''t they call the master?"


    Zhu was numb: "do you know what kind of person he is? In fact, he doesn''t look like such a gentleman at all... "


    "I know better than my sister what kind of person the master is, but I don''t think it''s anything. Moreover, only such a person can turn his hand over to cloud and cover his hand with rain, and he is really strong." Ah Zi rolled her eyes and thought that her sister was really stupid. If the master was a gentleman, how could she become his slave?


    "Do you know that Ah Zhu saw that his younger sister had taken the drug, and he could not help feeling a little sad.


    "What if they know, what if they don''t? I''ve been abandoned since I was born, and I''ve never been raised. Can you still care about my affairs? " Ah Zi turned her lips. If she would have recognized Duan Zhengchun as a cheap father because of his status as the king of Zhennan, now she is also the king of Qi in the Central Plains. She has hundreds of thousands of powerful soldiers under her command, which is far more than a cowardly king in a small remote country who doesn''t dare to take concubines. Naturally, she doesn''t need to worry about so much.


    "It''s really... I don''t care about you!" Seeing that she didn''t get any oil and salt, Zhu stamped her feet and trotted back to her room.


    After she left, a Zi got up to deliver tea and water: "master, please sit down. Do you want a Zi to pinch his shoulder?"


    "No," Song Qingshu put out his hand to stop her, "this time I have something for you to do."


    "What''s the matter?" A Zi has bright eyes and is born in Xingxiu sea. She is more mature than other women in some aspects. She knows that she can maintain her status for a long time only by showing her value in time. Although she claims to be beautiful, the host is surrounded by some beautiful people, which makes her under great pressure.


    Ah Zi knows that beauty alone is hard to have a place in the master''s heart. She can only increase her weight in other aspects. Now she hears that the other party needs her, how can she not like it?


    ---


    Originally, I planned to resume two shifts this time. However, the editor asked me to save 20W manuscripts, and he went to get me a good recommendation. The book''s achievements were not up to standard, and the monk also wanted to work hard to save some manuscripts this time, so as to make a breakthrough in the next mid to late ten days. In order to save 20W as soon as possible, the monk had to continue one shift recently, Don''t hit me

 Chapter 1592

    "I need you to impersonate Zhu next..." Song Qingshu said his plan slowly.


    "It''s so much fun!" Hearing that she wanted to pretend to be a Zhu and stay by Xiao Feng''s side to watch him, ah Zi couldn''t help her eyes shining. She was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. She was almost sick in the upper capital during this period of time. Naturally, she was elated to hear such an interesting thing.


    "Fun?" Song Qingshu sneered, "this matter is of great importance. You can''t play it wrong. You and your sister have very different personalities. Can you succeed in impersonating her?" This is also his most uncertain point. Xiao Feng seems rough, but he is very careful. If he is not careful, he will find some flaws.


    "I can''t do anything else. I''m good at cheating in my life." Purple Yang Yang chin, very proud to say.


    Song Qingshu nodded, but she didn''t doubt it. After all, as a weak girl, she was able to keep her innocence in the Xingxiu sect, which was surrounded by wolves, because of her deceitful mouth.


    At the thought that Ding Chunqiu, the old fox, had been cheated out of the town''s most precious wooden tripod by him, song Qingshu felt confident.


    "Go to your sister first and find a suit to change. I''ll see the effect." Song Qingshu said.


    "Good ~" ah Zijiao left with a smile.


    Song Qingshu can''t help laughing. Seeing how hard she works, this plan should be ok... Next, when ah Zi goes to change clothes, he starts to improve the details of this plan in his mind, so as not to show any flaws at that time.


    All of a sudden, he felt something. He raised his head and looked out the door. He saw a girl in red standing at the door. He frowned slightly. Before he could speak, the other party said, "let ah Zi change my clothes. What do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "ah Zi, why hasn''t she come yet?"


    "She''s still changing. When I ask her what you want, she doesn''t say," ah Zhu frowned. "So I came to ask you."


    "I naturally have something for her to do, but I''m not going to tell her about anything," Song Qingshu added with a pause. "Sometimes the less you know, the safer it is. You should have a deep understanding of this sentence." He doesn''t plan to tell the other party about ah Zi pretending to be her. Otherwise, after hearing this, ah Zhu is worried that it will be bad for Xiao Feng. Maybe there will be some changes.


    "No, I can''t let you do anything to hurt her!" Zhu came over and looked at him with anger and fear.


    "The best way to protect her is to listen to me." Song Qingshu replied faintly that he did not intend to continue this meaningless dialogue with her.


    Who knows, ah Zhu suddenly burst out with a smile: "master, you are good or bad, you actually take other people''s safety to coerce my sister, saying that my sister is really stupid, really is the kind of fool who was sold to pay for the number of people."


    Song Qingshu


    "Are you violet?" Song Qingshu looked at her in shock. He didn''t expect it to be her just now!


    "Well, ah Zi is acting like that." As she spoke, ah Zi opened her hands and began to circle in front of him, fully showing ah Zhu''s clothes and her exquisite curves.


    "Yes, it is." Song Qingshu said with heartfelt admiration that he suddenly thought of something, with a playful smile on his face, "well, it''s late today, and I won''t go back. I''ll go to your room tonight."


    Ah Zi''s face changed slightly, but she quickly covered up the past: "well, it''s her greatest honor to serve her master."


    "Where''s your sister?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "As soon as I entered the room, she asked me questions. I was tired of asking, so I ordered her acupoints. She should be sleeping soundly now." Ah Zi pouted, as if she was quite impatient with her sister.


    "She''s been scared all day. She''s consumed a lot of energy. It''s better to let her have a rest by pressing the acupoints." Song Qingshu nodded, obviously agreed with her.


    Being praised by him, ah Zi smiles with pride and takes the opportunity to ask, "by the way, master, when I get to Xiao Feng''s side, do I have anything else to do besides passing on information to you?"


    "What else do you want to do?" Song Qingshu put his arm around her waist and felt the delicate and warm touch, "where is your room?"


    "Then... Over there," ah Zi lowered her head and couldn''t see clearly for a moment, "don''t you need the means to check and balance Xiao Feng? In case he finds a flaw and knows the truth, how can I stop him at the first time?"


    "Do you hold him down?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "Xiao Feng is all over the world. Do you want to restrain him with this kind of tripod Kung Fu?"


    "You can use poison." Ah Zi said with a smile, with a flash in her eyes.


    "Depending on the invisible powder, blissful sting, heart destroying bullet of Xingxiu sect?" Song Qingshu curled his lips with disdain.


    "Ah Zi''s poison is not good. The master is so powerful. There must be poison in his hand that can deal with him." Ah Zi shook his arm and said coquettishly.


    "Yes, such as sanshinaoshendan, Baotai Yijing pill and so on." Song Qingshu replied casually.


    Ah Zi''s eyes brightened: "I''ve heard the names of these two kinds of strange poisons in Xingxiu sect. Do they really have no remedy except the poisoners?"


    "Of course," Song Qingshu immediately showed an impatient look, "didn''t I tell you before?"


    "Is it?" Ah Zi was surprised and quickly moved away from the topic, "master, after you finish your work, will you really let them go to the northern wall to herd horses and sheep?"


    "Why do you ask that?" At this time, they had already walked into the room, and song Qingshu closed the door behind them.


    "Just curious." Ah Zi replied with a smile.


    "Curious?" Song Qingshu put her in his arms and rolled to the bed. "I''m more curious about your body than at that time."


    Ah Zi''s face was a little flustered, and she said in a hurry, "don''t worry, master. They haven''t had time to take a bath today. They are very dirty. I''ll take a bath first and then serve the master."


    Then she wants to get up and go, but song Qingshu pulls her back to bed. She is struggling to get up, but song Qingshu turns over and rides on her, which makes her unable to move.


    "I can''t wait that long," Song Qingshu sniffed around her neck. "Tut Tut, it smells so sweet. It''s dirty."


    Feeling that the other party was beginning to take off his clothes, a-zi was flustered in her eyes and quickly grabbed his hand: "master, you haven''t answered other people''s questions yet. It''s so hard for them to hang up and down."


    "When did you start to negotiate with me?" Song Qingshu restrained his smile and looked at her deeply.


    Ah Zi was surprised and said in a hurry: "master, I''m wrong. I hope master has a lot of money. Forgive me this time."


    "Forgive?" Song Qingshu looked at her thoughtfully. "It''s just your sister''s anger today. In this way, you will dress up as your sister to serve me. You must imitate her attitude and behavior. Once I see a flaw, I can''t spare you!"


    Hearing his words, a purple''s face flashed a trace of shame and indignation.


    ---


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1593

    "How can you think of such a beast!" Violet stares at him with hatred.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "animals? You used to encourage me to get your sisters into bed together, and you said you could help me with your sister. Why do you call me a beast now


    Ah Zi was stunned, then showed a trace of shame and anger, muttered to herself: "that dead girl is really hard to change her nature!"


    "What did you say?" Song Qingshu looks at her suspiciously.


    "Nothing," ah Zi bit her lip and suddenly looked at him with wide eyes. "Do you really think that about me... My sister?"


    "It''s deceiving to say no," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but I can tell desire from reason. After all, she is brother Xiao''s woman. She really can''t bear to attack her."


    Hearing that he admitted his intention to his sister, ah Zi turned red and muttered in a low voice: "you''ve done it many times, and you can''t help saying it."


    "Why do you whisper now?" Song Qingshu said discontentedly.


    "It''s nothing. Let me go!" A Zi quickly reached out and tried to push the man away. Unfortunately, her strength was as strong as a bullock into the sea, which had no effect at all. In the end, her hands could only turn into powder fists, beating the man''s chest.


    Song Qingshu nodded, showing a trace of satisfaction: "yes, a bit like God."


    "What a likeness, I am Zhu!" Ah Zi said with shame and indignation.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "yes, continue to perform, just keep it." A hand slipped into her skirt.


    A Zi almost didn''t faint: "I''m your sister-in-law, you can''t do such a thing!"


    Song Qingshu''s smile grew stronger and stronger. He stroked her face lightly with his other hand: "ah Zi, I didn''t find that you still have such superb acting skills before. Yes, in this way, you can show your sister''s struggling feeling on the edge of physical desire and moral integrity."


    "Song Qingshu, you bastard!" Ah Zi raised her head and wanted to bite him. Unfortunately, she was pressed all over. The range of her head was limited. She couldn''t bite him at all. "I''m ah Zhu, who you just brought back from the palace!"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "yes, yes, you have succeeded in arousing my desire. That''s it..."


    Feeling the pressure from the other person''s body, ah Zi finally panicked. Knowing that if she continued like this, she might be confused and quickly explained: "ah Zi just came to my room to borrow my clothes. I was puzzled, so I asked her what she wanted to do. As a result, she was very strict and didn''t disclose half of her points. I ordered her acupoints when she was not prepared, Then she pretends that she''s here to get some information... "


    After that, he nervously looks at Song Qingshu, hoping that he can believe his words and let go of himself.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu showed a thoughtful expression, but soon showed a smile, "ah Zi, the host is very satisfied, in order to please me, let me believe that you can make up such a story, I really look at it with a different eye, admire it."


    "Purple" almost no gas fainted, directly called out: "I really am Zhu, how do you want to believe it!"


    Feeling that her tone didn''t look like fraud, song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile: "are you really a Zhu?"


    "Really ~" ah Zi almost didn''t cry. This time, she came to inquire about the news by herself, but she didn''t hear anything. On the contrary, she let herself fall into the wolf''s claw again. She looked down at the other person''s big hand in her skirt, and she was almost ready to cry.


    "How to prove it?" Song Qingshu did not dare to be careless and said in a deep voice.


    Zhu almost collapsed, thinking that what is this called? Do you need to prove that you are yourself? But now she doesn''t care so much. She says quickly: "before, I wanted to report to Yelv Hongji that the empress Xiao Guanyin was disguised. I wanted to take this as a condition to save brother Xiao. But I suddenly found that Yelv Hongji was also disguised. I just didn''t expect that it was you..."


    She quickly said what happened in the palace before. In order to make her words more convincing, she didn''t even let go of every detail, even the other party''s invasion of her was mentioned with a red face.


    Song Qingshu suddenly said, "yes, with Zhu''s temperament, such things will never be told to other people. Naturally, Zi doesn''t know. Are you really Zhu?"


    Hearing his words, Zhu nodded busily, so excited that his tears almost came down: "I''m so sad!"


    Song Qingshu is also depressed: "you say you are OK, what are you doing pretending to be a Zi, which makes everyone embarrassed..."


    Ah Zhu said goodbye. Originally, she wanted to scold him, but when she thought about it, it was no wonder that he was smart. However, no matter how considerate she was, she could hardly let go of being taken advantage of by another man again. For a moment, she was so aggrieved that she burst into tears.


    "Can you get up now?" Feeling the other party''s hot oppression, Zhu was flustered. At the same time, he secretly scolded ah Zi to death. What''s the relationship between Song Qingshu and the dead girl? She played so crazy in private, and she was still trying to please her lover behind her back.


    "I''m so sorry." Song Qingshu gets up in a hurry, but forgets that her hand is still in her skirt. The strength of her body is too strong, which directly tears most of her clothes, revealing a large area of snow-white and crystal clear skin.


    "Surrey, Surrey, I didn''t mean to?" Song Qingshu turned around in a hurry and explained awkwardly.


    Zhu was very calm this time. He sat up silently, picked up a piece of clothes and wrapped it on his body: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you''ve seen it before."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu became more and more embarrassed. A Zhu stood up and whispered, "I''m leaving." Then she went out in a hurry. When she arrived at the door, she suddenly stopped and said, "by the way, when you and ah Zi are intimate in private, don''t... Don''t involve me." Then he left like a runaway.


    Song Qingshu can''t help laughing. It seems that she just heard that she and a Zi are playing private role-playing games. She has something to eat in her heart.


    After a while, Zhu went back again, but unexpectedly, she changed a new dress this time. Song Qingshu was stunned: "how did you come back?"


    "Zhu" chuckled: "master, I look like it, even you can''t tell the difference between my sister and me."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "you''re so happy to say that just because of your mistake, I almost made a big mistake."


    Ah Zi is also a good-looking girl. After all, she is always boasting of her wit. She is secretly plotted by the despised silly white sweet sister, which makes her feel extremely shameful.


    However, after a look at each other''s expression, ah Zi suddenly trotted over and hugged his arm and acted like a spoiled child: "I''m not giving my master a chance. Let my sister throw herself in the arms. How can the master get rid of her? Did she serve ah Zi well... "


    Hearing her series of questions, song Qingshu couldn''t help but have a black thread: "what evil things do you have in your cerebellum melon seeds? She''s your own sister!"

 Chapter 1594

    "My sister?" Ah Zi turned her lips and said, "I struggled to survive from childhood. As a result, more than ten years later, a pair of parents suddenly appeared, and another sister appeared. Ha ha... Anyway, there is no master in my heart."


    Song Qingshu was silent. Thinking of her growing up in a place like Xingxiu sect, she didn''t know how much she had suffered. Some words of reproach were hard to say. She reached out and stroked her hair: "little purple, I won''t let you be bullied in the future."


    Who knows ah Zi''s little mouth pouted: "I don''t want to ~"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Song Qingshu looked at her mistily and didn''t understand why she refused.


    Then ah Zi came up to her and said with a smile, "I like to be bullied by my master."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "it''s really a little witch!"


    "Does the master want to bully me? They''re wearing my sister''s clothes now? " Ah Zi licked her lips, and there was a charm between the young girl and the young woman.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu thought, no wonder before he left, ah Zhu had to remind himself not to mention her when he played with ah Zi. It seemed that he really had foresight.


    Suddenly he looked thoughtfully out of the window and said to ah Zi, "it seems that Xiao Yuanshan has come back. You take off ah Zhu''s clothes and exchange them for your own."


    "Good!" Ah Zi also knows that she has to hide this from Xiao Feng and his son. Now she can''t show up in ah Zhu''s clothes. She goes to the side coat cabinet and doesn''t worry about the meaning of song Qingshu. She directly takes off her dress to show her beautiful body, and then slowly changes into her own clothes.


    Song Qingshu knows that the little girl is going to tempt herself, but at this time he has business to do, but he has no time to respond to her enthusiasm: "remember to leave in front of Xiao Yuanshan later, it''s better for him to misunderstand that you are because of Xiao Feng''s downfall, and he doesn''t want to be in trouble with them."


    Since he intends to let a Zi impersonate Zhu, there must be a reasonable explanation for the disappearance of a Zi, otherwise it is easy to arouse the suspicion of Xiao Feng and his son.


    Purple obviously also guessed his idea, grinning and agreed: "no problem."


    After she changes her clothes, song Qingshu takes her out to the lobby and finds that a Zhu is dressing Xiao Yuanshan''s wound.


    "It''s no big deal. I don''t pay attention to this little injury." Xiao Yuanshan pretended to be heroic and comforted ah Zhu, who was crying secretly. However, when he spoke, he was seriously short of breath and betrayed him deeply.


    "Don''t talk, uncle, or the wound will crack again." Zhu said in a hurry.


    At this time, song Qingshu stepped forward and said, "master Xiao, how did you get so badly hurt?" Although he said that in his mouth, he was very satisfied. He wanted to hurt him with the help of the guard of the Imperial Palace, so that he could recuperate well in the next few days, so as not to interfere with his plan.


    Zhu was obviously also aware of the situation. Wen Yan raised his head and glared at him, but when he touched his smiling eyes, he couldn''t help thinking of what had just happened. He quickly lowered his head with a guilty heart. At the same time, a faint red color rose from his neck.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s carelessness naturally didn''t notice the eye contact between them. On the contrary, ah Zi on one side looked thoughtfully in his eyes.


    "I won''t stay here long to avoid being found out that all the soldiers outside are Yelv Hongji''s running dogs," said Xiao Yuanshan, touching the wound on his body and taking a cold breath. "I mainly come to see you. Since you are safe, I''m relieved. I''m afraid I can''t take care of you in the next period of time, I can only trouble Qingshu. "


    On one side, a Zi''s face looked like a smile, thinking that if you give your daughter-in-law to the master, he can''t take care of people in bed?


    Zhu obviously thought of a similar thing, but she could not tell the truth, only silently lowered her head.


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "master Xiao, don''t worry. I will protect my sister-in-law during this period of time."


    Hearing his promise, Xiao Yuanshan can''t help sighing, but ah Zhu and ah Zi spat in the dark. Sisters with different personalities seldom agree on the same thing.


    "Ah Zi, you should take care of your sister more this time." Xiao Yuanshan is about to leave when he suddenly thinks that song Qingshu and a Zhu are different men and women after all. It''s more appropriate for a Zi to come forward with some things.


    He thought that ah Zi would promise, but she snorted: "I''m going to leave the capital soon, but I don''t have time to take care of her."


    "Your brother-in-law and sister are in danger. When are you leaving?" Xiao Yuanshan''s eyebrows stood up instantly, as if he would slap him at any time.


    "Since my brother-in-law''s imprisonment, I''ve stayed here long enough, and I''ve done my utmost," ah Zi said with indifference. She didn''t worry about Xiao Yuanshan at all. After all, there was an omnipotent master nearby, so she wouldn''t be bullied. "I heard recently that there was an ice silkworm in Jiangnan, I''m afraid I can''t find such a rare thing if I miss it. "


    "You Xingxiu sect''s poison attacks are nothing. When the time comes, feng''er and I will pass on one or two of your unique skills. Are you more than a hundred times better than Xingxiu sect?" After being together for such a long time, Xiao Yuanshan also knew that a Zi had stolen Ding Chunqiu''s shenmuwang Ding and was practicing poison attack, while ice silkworm was the top stove Ding, so he didn''t doubt each other''s words.


    "If your martial arts were useful, you would not be beaten like this." Ah Zi said with disdain.


    Xiao Yuanshan almost choked to death. He thought, do you know how many experts are besieging me today? I''m afraid the one who is a little weak in martial arts has already been chopped to death by random knives. How can he save his life like me?


    However, he could not help arguing with a little girl. His old face turned red. Fortunately, a Zhu came out and said, "uncle, you don''t have to force her. She has her own business to do. I don''t need her to take care of me now." In fact, she also guessed that her sister''s departure was just a cover, but she couldn''t and didn''t dare to tell Xiao Yuanshan.


    "Hum!" Xiao Yuanshan snorts coldly and leaves with anger. Song Qingshu follows him quietly. He turns out the city wall and goes to the wild mountains in the suburbs by night. He knows that he is really looking for a place to heal his wounds.


    "It''s better that he hasn''t been injured for more than half a month. That''s enough time." Song Qingshu secretly nodded to make sure that he would not have bad things again, so he turned and returned to the South courtyard mansion.


    Seeing that he had come back, Zhu, who was anxious, ran over to question him and asked, "you''re not going to poison your uncle, are you?"

 Chapter 1595

    Song Qingshu''s face turned black: "is this my image in my sister-in-law''s heart?"


    Zhu light answer: "before nature is not, but now, ha ha..." she did not say, but the meaning has been very obvious.


    However, ah Zi looked cold: "if the master is so cruel and cruel, how can he be so troublesome? He directly killed Xiao Feng and his son and took you to the back of the palace to teach you. Do you have any resistance?"


    Song Qingshu accidentally took a look at a Zi, and the girl became more and more popular with him.


    Zhu was trembling with anger. Pointing at her, he said angrily, "whose sister are you, do you say that about your sister?"


    "What sister, I only know that I am the master''s little violet." Ah Zi made a grimace and jumped directly to song Qingshu, holding his arm and looking at her like a demonstration.


    "Well, well, don''t quarrel," Song Qingshu interrupted the quarrel between the two sisters. "Although ah Zi''s words are a little ugly, the meaning is not wrong. If I don''t read the old love, you should know the most about it."


    Zhu opened his mouth, but found that he could not refute his words, so he had to be silent.


    "Well, next you pack up and come with me to live in the palace." Song Qingshu tells him that he will stay in the palace for a while. It''s really inconvenient for him to go back to the palace. He simply takes all of them to the palace. Anyway, now Xiao Yuanshan is hiding in the mountains to heal his wounds, and Xiao Feng is locked up in prison. He won''t know where ah Zhu has gone.


    "Yes, yes!" Hearing that she was going to the palace, ah Zi got excited. She was always curious about new things, not to mention the palace, which has great attraction for girls in the world?


    Contrary to ah Zi''s exuberance, ah Zhu was sad: "can''t I stay here?" Here in her heart just have the feeling of home, in the palace really let her sleep and food uneasy.


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu said lightly, "before I brought you out, I just wanted to deal with Xiao Yuanshan. Do you really think you are free?"


    A Zhu suddenly stops talking, can only wrongly don''t turn one''s head.


    "Stay together morning and night, as like as two peas." you can bring your clothes, jewelry and so on. Uh, you don''t need to bring purple, and you wear the clothes of ah Zhu, and at this time, you get along with her all the time, and you can imitate everything in the same detail. Song Qingshu said.


    "Good ~" purple sweet smile, think of the upcoming task, eyes faint light of excitement.


    "What do you want to do with a Zi posing as me?" Zhu finally couldn''t help questioning. Before she disguised herself as a Zi to investigate, she had a kind of guess, but she was not sure.


    "What for?" Humanity, justice and morality, as like as two peas, are not so good as to be able to get you. Then I will teach you a similar piece of self talk, and let me talk about it.


    Ah Zi''s eyes brightened, not only did she not lose the slightest bit, but she was afraid that the world would not be in chaos: "good, good, master, you finally accepted my original proposal."


    Ah Chu, a face with shame, was eager to choke the asshole sister, but she did not think about it, because she knew that the main purpose of Song Qing book should be to arrange an eye liner near Xiao Da brother to monitor him at any time, rather than boring and bad ass for his lips.


    Ah Zhu had planned to delay for a while, but she couldn''t stand it. Ah Zi was full of energy and soon helped her pack all her daily belongings, clothes and jewelry, so that she couldn''t find any reason to stay here.


    Soon song Qingshu returns to the palace with his sisters. Although he has a gold medal in and out of the palace at any time, Zhu has a special identity. In order not to leave a flaw in the future, he decides to sneak into the palace with Shuangshu.


    With the tripod lightness skills of a Zhu and a Zi, I''m afraid they can''t even turn over the outer wall of the Imperial Palace, let alone avoid the patrol of the imperial guards, so song Qingshu can only fly in with them one by one.


    Thanks to song Qingshu''s excellent lightness skill and the two women''s delicate figure, they don''t weigh much. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult to carry them in the heavily guarded imperial palace.


    When she was held by him, ah Zi naturally wanted to be held by ten thousand people, and ah Zhu obviously didn''t want to be held by ten thousand people, but she had nothing to do. Besides, it wasn''t the first time that she was held, so she got used to it.


    Song Qingshu was flying in the palace with the two girls in his arms. Feeling the softness of their bodies, he couldn''t help but feel a little proud: "I''m still a pair of sisters - flowers, tut Tut, as my husband should be!"


    "Elder sister, I''m sure the master didn''t think of anything good with this evil smile. Maybe it''s just the situation that we want to get our sisters into bed together." Ah Zi suddenly said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, song Qingshu almost didn''t change his breath. He fell down from the sky and glared at her: "don''t talk nonsense."


    At this time, ah Zhu has already blushed with shame, but she can''t help thinking of the picture described by her sister. When she thinks of the scene that she and her sister are waiting for song Qingshu in bed, she feels a little weak.


    Ah Zi has a mouth that can''t be idle. She chirps like a bird: "master, you are holding my sister and me at the same time. Which one of us feels better?"


    Zhu finally could not stand her, and glared at her: "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!"


    "Hum, I want you to manage ~" ah Zi raised her chin, obviously did not pay attention to her threat.


    Song Qingshu naturally would not answer such boring questions, but it is hard to avoid comparing them secretly: the two sisters are very close in stature, but they are different in details. Ah Zi''s small waist is full of elasticity and vitality, which is a girl''s youthful flavor; And a Zhu''s waist is slightly plump and soft, which should be the unique charm of Jiangnan.


    "Master, don''t be so serious. You must be secretly comparing our sisters by your expression." Ah Zi began to laugh.


    Song Qingshu''s face became hot and he couldn''t help humming: "do you believe me to sew your mouth?"


    Ah Zhu said goodbye and pretended not to hear the conversation, but he was also curious: in his heart, who is better between me and ah Zi?


    Although she knew that she should not have this idea, she was a woman after all, and it was also a woman''s nature to keep up with the Joneses.


    Noticing her look, purple''s eyes turned: "sister, you don''t have to worry. You must be better than me in the master''s heart."


    "Why?" Zhu looked back and asked subconsciously, but as soon as she came out, she was very upset. Doesn''t that mean that she is always concerned about this matter.


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise. Ah Zi even laughed so much that her eyes were bent like crescent moon: "because it''s a man''s nature. Wife is not as good as concubine, concubine is not as good as stealing, stealing is not as good as stealing. Elder sister, you belong to the kind that can''t steal."

 Chapter 1596

    Zhu only hated that there was no regret medicine in the world, otherwise he knew that there was no good words in her mouth, why would he ask and listen?


    Song Qingshu saw that a Zi had gone too far, so he sealed her dumb acupoints: "so you will stop."


    Ah Zi''s eyes kept blinking, as if she could speak, full of pleading. However, song Qingshu was not moved at all and turned to ah Zhu: "sister-in-law, don''t take her nonsense to heart."


    Zhu''s face turned red, thinking what else I could do, so he gave a vague "um".


    After this episode, song Qingshu has already brought the two sisters to the destination. This time, he did not choose the place where ah Zhu was before. After all, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, lest Xiao Yuanshan find the door again.


    "You two sisters can live in this palace. I''ll send you the eunuchs tomorrow." Song Qingshu let go of the two girls and untied a Zi''s dumb acupoint at the same time. "During this period of time, you stay by your sister''s side, inseparable from her, in order to imitate any details clearly."


    Ah Zi''s little mouth pouted: "inseparable? What if I want to make out with my host? "


    Song Qingshu secretly wiped the cold sweat, looking at Zhu''s eyes, he really had a feeling that he couldn''t wash it when he jumped into the Yellow River.


    He did not have time to answer, purple but preempted said: "ah, I think of it, then let my sister look at it, anyway, I don''t mind."


    Zhu:


    Song Qingshu


    Zhu finally couldn''t stand her: "does it have anything to do with you? Why are you so shameless as a girl


    "What''s wrong with that? In our place, girls will take the initiative to express their love to the men they like." Ah Zi has a natural expression.


    Ah Zhu then remembered that she grew up in the remote Xingxiu sea, which is already a nomadic area. Naturally, she would be infected with the habits of some grassland people. For a moment, she could not help feeling a little softhearted.


    "Well, you''d better get familiar with it here. I''ll leave in advance and see you tomorrow." Looking at this pair of sisters with different personalities - Hua, Song Qing Shuming wisely decided to leave.


    "Then you should come early tomorrow ~" ah Zi knew that she couldn''t keep him tonight, so she could only blink and look at him wrongly.


    Contrary to her expectation, Zhu prayed that he would never come again.


    "I try to ~" Song Qingshu pulled ah Zi aside and told him in secret, "you should be smart. Don''t be controlled by your sister like before. You two look like each other. In case she pretends to be you again, I don''t have to be so lucky to be able to tell."


    "I see. Today is just an accident!" Ah Zi was obviously very upset about the shipwreck in the sewer today, but when she thought about the other party''s words, she suddenly turned her eyes, "the master really knew from the beginning that it was my sister who pretended to be me. Did she take the opportunity to take advantage of her?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "nonsense, I found it later... OK, OK, I don''t want to talk about it. The main reason is that I want to make a secret agreement with you in private, so that I can''t tell you when you are impersonated by her."


    "What is the first mock exam?" said the purple smile. "What''s the best agreement? You can just go out and tell me how to make a difference. I will not resist any violation of my master."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Indeed, this is the best way to distinguish. He noticed a Zi''s funny eyes. Rao was thick skinned, but he couldn''t carry them: "in a word, you should be smart yourself." Then he left in a hurry.


    After going away, song Qingshu quietly breathed a sigh of relief: "this little girl is really a demon."


    When he thought of her deliberately mentioning the two sisters together every time, he felt that his nose was hot and he quickly converged: "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    If you think about it again, you may not be able to help going back. That would make a big mistake. Song Qingshu recited the pure heart universal good mantra several times. He felt that his tumultuous mood calmed down. Then he went to huifei''s bedroom.


    Originally, he intended to explain something to Shen Bijun, but he was interrupted by Xiao Yuanshan and had to deal with them first. Now he is finally free and can''t forget his agreement with Shen Bijun.


    After Song Qingshu left, Shen Bijun sat in a daze in her bedroom. The whole thing made her dream. She had no idea that Zhao Zhiwei, who she relied on, was actually the same person as song Qingshu, who was famous all over the world. She was surprised and frightened. She didn''t know what fate she would face next.


    After all, Shen Bijun couldn''t bear it, so she went back to the bed. Because she thought that she would meet someone later, she would not be careless to take off her clothes and just lie on the bed with her clothes.


    "If he was song Qingshu, who was he that the Wei palace saw before?"


    "No wonder that song Qingshu asked me to rely on Zhao Weiyi. They must be a group. It''s really annoying that I was kept in the dark. They should be watching my jokes at that time."


    "I don''t know if it''s true that he said before that he was entrusted by my father on his deathbed. Will he help me get revenge?"


    "My father entrusted me to him... I don''t know if there is any other meaning..."


    Shen Bijun was lying on the bed, all kinds of ideas came in a stream, but after all, he couldn''t stand the deep sleep and gradually fell asleep.


    When song Qingshu came over, she would not disturb the maids outside. She quietly felt into her bedroom and saw the scene of Begonia sleeping in spring.


    Her long hair is like a waterfall, her snow skin is like fat, and her mouth rises slightly, which naturally forms a sweet smile. However, the moon eyebrow in her sleep reveals her sadness.


    Under the candlelight, the Pink Jade lips radiate a moist light, just like the freshest petals stained with dew in the morning, which makes people want to kiss them just at a glance.


    It is worthy of being the first beauty in Wulin in the world of deer cutting sword! Song Qingshu is used to beauty, but she still has to be amazed by her perfect appearance. No wonder in this world, she became famous when she was young, and was chosen as the crown prince. If the crown prince saw her with his own eyes, he would never give up on her so easily. He can only say that he did not have the blessing to have such a disaster beauty.


    "Eh ~" Shen Bijun didn''t know what he was dreaming about, and he let out a sweet and greasy dream. Song Qingshu had been made hot and dry by sister a Zi. Hearing this whisper, he almost lost his mind.


    Knowing whether he would turn into a werewolf or not, song Qingshu coughs in a hurry and makes a sound intentionally.


    "Who?" Shen Bijun''s mind has been taut all this time. When he hears the news, he wakes up. When he sees a man standing by the bed, he shrinks back to the corner of the wall in a hurry, and his face is extremely shocked.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to spread his hand: "am I so terrible?"


    Shen Bijun just saw his appearance, instantly relieved, showing a embarrassed expression: "yes... Sorry, I didn''t recognize you just now."

 Chapter 1597

    "It''s ok..." Song Qingshu comforted her a few words. After all, whoever wakes up in the middle of the night and finds a person standing beside the bed. She has good psychological quality if she doesn''t scream.


    "Are you done with it?" Shen Bijun thinks about it, but she thinks it''s not elegant to open the quilt. Although she''s still wearing clothes inside, she seems to be too rude if she stays in the quilt all the time. She has never been taught how to face this kind of scene after years of education, and she can''t help getting tangled for a moment.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then reflected that she was dealing with Xiao Yuanshan''s affairs. She couldn''t help smiling: "it''s done."


    Noting her embarrassed and hesitant expression, song Qingshu said thoughtfully, "you don''t have to get up. Let''s say it like this."


    "Well," Shen Bijun nodded gratefully, thinking that he was really careful, and looked at the famous King of the Golden Snake.


    "Do I have flowers on my face?" Seeing her trying to keep looking at herself, song Qingshu was dumbfounded.


    "Ah?" Shen Bijun was so ashamed that he said, "I''m just curious."


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so restrained. We''ve been together for so long before." Song Qingshu sat down beside the bed, not taking himself as an outsider.


    Shen Bijun quietly looked at the bedside, but didn''t stop her. She tasted the meaning of each other''s words. She couldn''t help but open her eyes wide: "are you really Zhao''s only one?"


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and starts to imitate Zhao''s only voice: "something happened before. I can''t show my identity. I hope Miss Shen will forgive me."


    "It''s really you," Shen Bijun no longer doubted when he heard the familiar voice, "the one I met in the palace of King Wei that day..."


    Song Qingshu instantly understood what she was asking and explained with a smile, "it was a joke made by one of my companions. I hope you don''t mind."


    "How can I mind?" Shen Bijun chuckled. "You don''t have to be so outspoken, just call me Bijun."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. To know that in this world, especially in the Song Dynasty, women''s boudoir names are generally known only by their closest friends. It''s obviously related to a certain extent that they agree to call each other''s boudoir names directly. It seems that their liking for this period of time before is not in vain: "well, Bijun doesn''t have to be a childe. In the future, he can call me elder brother song."


    "Well, elder brother song ~" Shen Bijun''s voice was like a mosquito, and a blush appeared on her face. She was also surprised that she would not be like this when she was with Zhao only. Why was she still this person, and I felt different when her identity was different?


    "This period of time makes you scared, because Teng can''t come, so I haven''t come to you." Song Qingshu is somewhat apologetic. A little girl of her has experienced the great change of falling dust from the clouds. Her family has been destroyed. A weak woman has no relatives in this deep palace. I don''t know how much fear she has experienced during this period.


    "I''m happy to see you at last." With their conversation, Shen Bijun has gradually calmed down, especially the tone of each other''s voice is no different from Zhao''s before, which makes her more comfortable.


    However, as soon as she said this, she regretted it, because it sounded like a spoiled lover


    Song Qingshu certainly does not think much: "this time I come to you, I just have something to tell you."


    "Explain..." hearing these two words, Shen Bijun''s heart clapped. She was not only beautiful, but also a famous talented woman. Naturally, Bing Xueming was clever. From these two words, she could hear the meaning of parting.


    (Note: the title of the previous chapter is wrong. It should be Haitang Chunshui. This chapter is fengluolenggong.)


    Noticing her face darkened, song Qingshu naturally understood what was going on, and then explained: "I''m really sorry, it''s not the time to save you. I hope Bijun can understand."


    Shen Bijun reluctantly laughed: "anyway, the situation will not be worse. What does it matter if you don''t understand?"


    Song Qingshu knows that she misunderstood: "the situation is not as bad as you think. I just want to ask you to stay in the palace for a while, or I will come back to pick you up in a few months."


    "You come to pick me up?" Hearing these words, Shen Bijun''s face was slightly red. How could she feel that it was what an expeditionary husband said to his wife? However, this feeling didn''t disgust her, on the contrary, it had a kind of inexplicable warmth.


    Suddenly she thought of something and said, "can you take me out of the Palace first? I can settle down in a small house and wait for you there."


    It''s very bold for her to say that, because it also represents a kind of promise that a woman is willing to wait for a man to come back to pick her up.


    During this period of time, she understood that in troubled times, a weak woman did not have any ability to protect herself. The appearance of a fallen city would not bring her any happiness, but would bring her endless disaster - unless she could find one


    A man strong enough to rely on. Originally, she could have chosen Xiao shiilang, but I don''t know why. From time to time, she would think of the zither player who shared her sufferings with her, the man whom her father had entrusted before her death.


    Now that she knows that the man she loves is the famous song Qingshu, she is shocked and full of surprises. After all, she used to hear the legend of this man in her boudoir. At that time, she just regarded him as a mythical character, but she didn''t expect that he overlapped with the real man, so she had a different feeling.


    But to say how much love is not necessarily, a more appropriate description should be a kind of worship, a kind of attachment, and the gratitude for saving lives.


    Hearing her request, song Qingshu frowned and shook his head: "no, it''s not safe outside the palace." He didn''t make it too obvious that he was worried about her embarrassment. After all, with her beautiful appearance and no self-protection, it''s easy to attract all kinds of wild bees and dandies outside. How can he safely wait until he comes to pick her up?


    Who knows shenbijun but hurriedly said: "the palace is more unsafe!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Looking at her expression, he suddenly laughed: "you are worried about Yelv Hongji."


    "Well," Shen Bijun murmured, "last time I had your help, but if he came back after you left, what can I do?" Before, she had no choice but to avenge for the Shen family. She had to go to the palace to be her concubine. But now she meets song Qingshu. How can she give herself to Yelv Hongji?


    "Don''t worry, now Yelv Hongji won''t come to you again," Song Qingshu explained with a smile, "and now Yelv Yixin''s rebellion, you are recommended by Xiao xiamo of Yelv Yixin''s first department. Naturally, you will also be involved. In two days, the imperial edict will come down."


    "Cold palace?" Shen Bijun''s delicate face shows a trace of panic. Although she is not a real imperial concubine, Lenggong is an unknown place for any woman.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only temporary, and mainly to protect you." Song Qingshu quickly comforted him.


    Shen Bijun gradually calmed down, because it was better to think of the desolate cold palace than to be afraid in the back Palace: "but... If yeluhongji had a whim and called me... What should I do?" As a person who almost became the crown princess, she naturally read these harem biographies of the past dynasties. Although the number was small, some concubines were forced into the cold palace and came back. She was worried that Yelv Hongji would come to see her again. After all, she knew how bad her appearance was.

 Chapter 1598

    Song Qingshu thinks that Yelv Hongji calls you to bed. I''m afraid unless the world is haunted: "don''t worry, he won''t bother you again. Believe me."


    Shen Bijun looked up at him and felt a reassuring power in his voice. However, she was not a woman who blindly followed. After all, what the other party said had a huge conflict with common sense: "but the heavenly power is unpredictable. Yelv Hongji is the emperor after all. Who can control his mind?"


    Knowing that she still had doubts, song Qingshu could not help smiling and said, "others may not be able to, but not me."


    Shen Bijun was stunned, and then recalled that Yelv Hongji was about to come. Fortunately, the other side played down the crisis, and it seemed that what he said was true.


    "I''m more powerful than you can imagine, but there are some things I can''t tell you clearly," Song Qingshu hesitated, thinking about how to use words. "You should understand that sometimes knowing too much will bring disaster to you." With the relationship between Shen Bijun and him, he certainly can''t tell her all his secrets. He can''t tell her that today''s Yelv Hongji is disguised by himself. He can only remind her in this way.


    "Of course, I''m afraid there''s no one in the world who understands this better than me." Shen Bijun''s flawless face shows a trace of sadness. You should know that Shen''s family was destroyed because of the secret of deer cutting knife.


    "You don''t have to worry after you get to the cold palace. There will be no difference in food and clothing between now and now. In addition, I will arrange someone to take care of you secretly. If you need help, you can also find them." Song Qingshu was a little worried that she was alone in the cold palace, so he planned to let Su Quan and Zhao Min take care of her all the time in the palace.


    Shen Bijun is secretly frightened. She sounds as if the palace is his home, but she doesn''t ask. Instead, she chooses to believe that no matter the reputation of the king of the golden snake or the bit by bit she got along with Zhao Youyi before, she knows that he is not a person without a target.


    "By the way, you will be in the cold palace for a few months. How do you plan to spend it?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked, although he can arrange Zhao Min and Su Quan to take care of her, but they have to deal with the overall situation of Liao, I''m afraid they don''t have much time to chat with her.


    "It''s almost the same as before in Shenyuan. I read books and play the piano everyday. Time should pass quickly." Shen Bijun smiles gently, but there is a trace of worry between her eyebrows. Although she lived a simple life in Shen garden, she was accompanied by her parents, and sometimes she was invited to a few intimate friends in the city to get together. Sometimes she was even invited to some poetry meetings and so on, which is much more interesting than the loneliness in the cold palace.


    Shen Bijun is a woman with a pure heart. Although she is a young lady, she is not as charming as a young lady. She knows that she has helped her a lot, so it''s not easy to trouble her with such trifles.


    "It''s not as easy as you said," Song Qingshu chuckled, as if to see her insincere, "do you want to learn martial arts?"


    "Martial arts?" Shen Bijun''s face was embarrassed. "It''s always indecent for girls to dance with swords and guns..."


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, but he has the same idea as Wang Yuyan. Are all the famous ladies in Jiangnan like this?


    However, Shen Bijun suddenly thought of what she had suffered during this period of time. If she knew martial arts, how could she be reduced to such a miserable situation now? She raised her head, and her eyes were full of hope: "but I want to learn!"


    Song Qingshu glanced at her unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that she would change her mind. However, he planned to teach her martial arts, not to become a martial arts expert, but to make her a little self-protection. Otherwise, without the protection of the family, a person might be bullied by a gangster outside, which would be a real strangler;


    Another purpose is to find something for her to do, so as not to be bored in the cold palace and become extreme at that time. That''s a waste of God''s masterpiece. He has been in the palace for so long, but he has heard the story that the woman who was thrown into the cold palace turned into a crazy woman.


    "If you are such a young lady, you will not pass on any external skills, so as not to make your delicate hands cocoon. Then I can''t find time to repent." A joke from Song Qingshu made Shen Bijun blush instantly.


    "Elder brother song is a famous expert in the world. Everything depends on him." Shen Bijun is in debt. At the same time, he thinks about the meaning of what he just said. Is he reluctant to


    "All martial arts are based on internal power. I''ll pass on your internal power first. You should remember the formula first..." Song Qingshu said slowly, "one of the ladies has the principle of heaven and earth. Therefore, heaven and earth nourish all things, and all things are abundant between heaven and earth. The brilliance and vastness of heaven and earth are not hidden by all things... "


    Shen Bijun''s eyes were wide open and his spirit was strong. He recited it silently. After Song Qingshu finished reading it again, he asked, "how much do you remember?"


    "I should remember that," Shen Bijun repeated the formula. "One of the ladies has the principle of heaven and earth..."


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise: "Bijun is really a famous talented woman. Few people in the world can match her for her ability of knowledge and knowledge."


    Shen Bijun is dizzy, on the one hand is shy, on the other hand is happy after he praised: "can I record these formulas, after all, I can only force to remember them in a short time, I''m afraid there will be some omissions after a long time." Although she is not a member of the Wulin, she has heard that many sects'' secret scripts are the most important. They can only be handed down by word of mouth, but they can''t be put into writing. She is afraid of the leakage of her unique knowledge, so she is very nervous when she makes this request.


    "That''s all right, just keep the record." Song Qingshu smiles a little. It''s Jin Guan Yu Suo Jue, which is taught by Quanzhen sect. Of course, he still has many more powerful magic skills in his hands. However, Shen Bijun practiced alone in the cold palace during this period, so Jin Guan Yu Suo Jue is a little safe.


    Although it lacks some power, the Xuanmen is authentic. It has a firm foundation and is moderate and peaceful. It is not dangerous to practice. Unlike some other martial arts, if you don''t pay attention to it, you will easily fall into the devil.


    As for why he had the golden pass jade lock code, it is not difficult for him to obtain the entry-level mental skill of Quanzhen school, whether he was a former conqueror of Quanzhen school or from Cheng Yaojia.


    Shen Bijun was shaken by his smile. He quickly bowed his head and began to record the formula. At the same time, he secretly exclaimed that it was no wonder that song Qingshu had so many outstanding confidants around him. Apart from his appearance, status, character and martial arts, his carefulness and consideration were the most rare. How could she not understand the intention of the other party to let her learn martial arts? She was worried that she would be lonely in the deep palace


    Next, Shen Bijun began to practice. Because she had never practiced martial arts, song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless. He said to her directly, "you learned martial arts too late. Some of your acupoints have been blocked. For the convenience of your next practice, I''ll get through your acupoints first. At the same time, you should remember the route of the true airflow carefully. When you''re alone, you can use the pithy formula to figure it out, You should get twice the result with half the effort. "

 Chapter 1599

    Shen Bijun''s face flickered with hesitation. Many of her former intimate friends, such as Lu Wushuang, were from the Wulin. They once mentioned that they could not easily teach the skills of acupoint pressing. They could only teach their children from their parents, from their master to their male disciples, and from their mother to their female disciples, because there was no need for some physical contact in the process.


    "Would he have other... Ideas when he made such a proposal?" As a young lady, she is so beautiful and moving. Since she was a child, she has received all kinds of education about men''s and women''s defense to avoid being unkind to his man. However, she looked up at Song Qingshu and didn''t see any lust or evil in his eyes. Finally, she hesitated for a moment and nodded her head and agreed: "OK! That''s the trouble for brother song. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she had already had a fierce psychological struggle in her mind at this moment. He can only say that he came from later generations, and his understanding of the defense between men and women is quite different from that of people in this world. This is the result of decades of subtle influence, and he hasn''t changed until now.


    "You put down the quilt, or it''s really hard to get through it." After Song Qingshu finished, he hesitated for a moment and said half jokingly, "you can''t be naked under the quilt, can you?"


    Shen Bijun''s face is slightly red: "people are wearing it..." as she said, she took off the quilt. She just took off the outermost dress, and she wore several layers inside.


    If it was in the past, she would never appear in front of a man like this - even if she just took off a coat, but now she doesn''t mind at all, and even asked, "do you want to take it off?"


    Hearing his words, song Qingshu almost didn''t have a bloody nose. It was this kind of holy and conservative woman who suddenly drew you a little hook. It was the most charming.


    "I don''t mind if you take it off." Song Qingshu touched his nose and said with a strange smile.


    "Ah ~" Shen Bijun then realized that there was ambiguity in her words. She was just thinking about whether the less barriers, the better. She didn''t expect to go up on the other side. She only realized when she heard that the other side''s tone was different. "I... I didn''t mean that..."


    Seeing that she was so anxious that she was about to cry, song Qingshu thought it was particularly interesting and knew that if she continued, the thin skinned Miss Qian Jin might not be able to bear it. He quickly changed the topic and resolved her embarrassment: "OK, that''s OK. You can concentrate on your Qi and remember the route of Qi carefully."


    After that, she pointed to the acupoints on her shoulder and neck. Shen Bijun felt that a warm current flowed into her body from her shoulder. The warm feeling was so comfortable that she almost couldn''t help calling her parents. However, she immediately realized something and quickly clenched her lips for fear of making some shameful sound.


    However, song Qingshu seemed to guess the embarrassment in her mind, and said at the right time: "don''t be distracted. Now all your energy should be on remembering the route of exercising martial arts. If you make any mistakes or omissions, you will be paralyzed, or you will be killed on the spot!"


    "I know." Shen Bijun was awe inspiring. Although he didn''t know martial arts, he also knew that it was not a joke to cultivate internal skills.


    Feeling that her body is still stiff, song Qingshu frowned and said, "it''s not enough. Let go of your body and mind completely. Don''t suppress your feelings. If you want to call out, don''t be distracted to control it."


    "Ah?" Shen Bijun''s face was red with shame. He thought how could this be done. However, seeing the solemnity in Song Qingshu''s eyes, he knew that he had no other meaning, so he had to blush and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that she finally understood what she meant, song Qingshu continued to work on the acupoints of her whole body. All the true Qi kept pouring into her body. First, she opened her blocked meridians, and then he warmed and consolidated them with the true Qi, so as not to restore the meridians to their original state again.


    It has to be said that such a beautiful woman is indeed pitied by heaven. She was not only born with a beautiful country, but also has much better martial arts training qualifications than ordinary people. If she had been practicing martial arts since childhood, I''m afraid there would be another famous chivalrous woman in the world.


    The whole process is much easier and faster than imagined. Song Qingshu takes back his finger: "do you remember the route of true Qi?"


    "Some of them haven''t been fully recorded. Can you do it again?" Shen Bijun voice if thin mosquito, some embarrassed to say.


    ¡°£¿¡± After all, in his opinion, it''s much easier to remember the formula of Zhenqi than the whole book. As a result, she remembers the formula, but she doesn''t?


    At this time, Shen Bijun''s heart is also extremely complex. At the beginning, she was ready for the other party to "touch" all over her body. After all, acupoints are all over her body. However, to her surprise, when the other party touches acupoints in some sensitive parts, she didn''t touch her body with her fingers. Instead, she pressed through the empty space


    This surprised her and moved her. She greatly improved her liking for song Qingshu. She thought that the rumors were not enough. Although it was said that he was a playboy wandering in the flowers, now it seems that he was more of a gentleman than a gentleman.


    However, she quickly reflected that the two were not in conflict, and only such a gentleman could make so many excellent women willing to stay with him


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know that his unintentional actions have filled Shen Bijun''s favor. He is thinking about why Shen Bijun, who is as smart as Shen Bijun, can''t write down the route of qi movement. Suddenly, a light comes to his mind and finally realizes that Shen Bijun has never learned martial arts and doesn''t know these acupoints, Therefore, ordinary martial arts practitioners only need to remember which acupoints Zhenqi swam in to simply write down, but she has to spend ten times of effort to write down the complicated route map in her mind.


    "It''s my negligence. I''ll teach you to recognize the acupoints on your body this time, so that you can get twice the result with half the effort." Song Qingshu said apologetically.


    Shen Bijun''s head nodded: "brother song, please."


    Song Qingshu nodded, while inputting Qi to run in her body, he began to explain to her the names of the acupoints where Qi passed by.


    But soon song Qingshu was a little stunned. Just now, when she tried to get through the acupoints for her, she was not distracted. Now, when she did it again, she suddenly found that Shen Bijun was sweating because her meridians had been opened. She had wet all her clothes. Now her bra is tightly attached to her chest, and there are two mountains made of snow, The scenery on the top of the mountain is indistinct... Only the purest girl has such pure color.


    Song Qingshu was completely absent-minded for a few seconds, and then he looked away with difficulty. He cried out in secret that he was ashamed. He held his breath and continued to explain to her.


    Attractive curve from the waist all the way down, naturally graceful and soft, especially mixed with the girl''s unique green, enough to make any man intoxicated, let them mind wandering. At this time, because of the sweat wet clothes, the naked eye can see the delicate to the extreme skin.


    Because of the need to get through the acupoints, Shen Bijun was standing on the bed with his legs naturally close together. Song Qingshu felt that his eyes could penetrate her thin silk skirt. His two round and slender legs were thin and straight, and he could guess that they must have milk like luster without seeing them.


    Just at this time, the acupoints on her legs have been explained. Song Qingshu didn''t separate the empty points this time. She couldn''t help pressing her trembling hand on it. The girl''s body was sensitive, and her whole body trembled. She suddenly contracted. Her legs were even more tightly closed, and she couldn''t even insert her hand.

 Chapter 1600

    In fact, it''s not just song Qingshu''s gaffe. Where can Shen Bijun get better at this time?


    At the beginning of the first time, when the other party punched her through the cave, her breath became obviously rapid. Even her quick breath was mixed with the delicate - beautiful hum. She felt ashamed and hated to have a seam in it. But she opened her eyes quietly and found that there was no difference between the two sides. Only serious and attentive in her eyes.


    Her embarrassment just subsided. Because of this kind of distraction, she didn''t remember the whole picture of Qi flow. Otherwise, with her intelligence, even if she didn''t know the acupoints, it would be ten times more difficult to remember, she would still be a famous talented woman.


    So she had to ask song Qingshu to teach her again. On the one hand, she really didn''t remember it. On the other hand... Although she was ashamed to say it, she had to admit that when the other person''s fingers glided over the real Qi, her body would tremble slightly, and her heart would jump. She felt an unprecedented feeling, which came from the deepest part of her soul, Let her panic, but let her have a kind of unspeakable pleasure - joy and can''t stop


    Unfortunately, heaven is not beautiful. At this time, a rooster crows in the distance. They wake up from the mysterious state. Song Qingshu takes off his coat and puts it on her. His voice is hoarse and says, "do you remember this time?"


    Shen Bijun was already paralyzed and knelt down on the bed. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look up at each other. They didn''t mention what had just happened.


    From Song Qingshu''s point of view, I just saw her neck. Her snow-white skin was pale pink. I knew that it was inevitable to make mistakes if I stayed here. I quickly said, "you should practice this internal skill well during this period of time. When you are almost done, I should come to pick you up." Leave a word in a hurry, then escape also like left.


    Looking at his slightly embarrassed figure, Shen Bijun could not help floating a faint smile: "it seems that he is not like the rumor..."


    At this time, suddenly a cool wind blowing, she subconsciously shivered, looked down, it was found that his clothes are wet, at this time, she and did not wear clothes and not much difference.


    "Ah ~" there was a scream in the room, and Shen Bijun finally understood why song Qingshu had just left with a red face. He was so ashamed that he quickly took the quilt to cover his head. "It''s really dead. It''s dead..."


    While rolling in the quilt, Shen Bijun suddenly touched each other''s clothes. Then Shen Bijun remembered that he had just been put on his body by the other party. He could not help but feel warm and hesitated for a long time. After all, he slowly put his face into his clothes and smelled the residual breath of the other party. For a while, he couldn''t help feeling a little crazy.


    And song Qingshu left huifei palace in a hurry. Suddenly, he came back. What''s his strength? In fact, in the case just now, you can stay there by playing a little tricks


    Shaking his head, song Qingshu still dispels this tempting idea. Shen Bijun still has a big use for it. Now it''s not a wise choice to get involved in emotional disputes with her. What''s more, he''s not the lengtouqing who has never seen a woman before. He still has some restraint.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped and hesitated which way to go. After thinking that Zhao Min should be tired and still sleeping, he finally decided to go to ah Zi.


    As for things like going to court at dawn, he left them behind. Anyway, yeluhongji was also a fatuous king. It was common for him not to go to court. He had been tossing about all night and had to take advantage of this time to have a good sleep.


    Although it''s almost dawn now, song Qingshu is so close to the end of the world that the patrolling guards can''t find him at all. It''s not long before he comes to the palace where ah Zi is.


    When he opened the window and turned into the room, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing, because there were many small traps in the window and the door, obviously to prevent the intruders.


    All of a sudden, he could not help but feel pity: ah Zi grew up in Xingxiu sea. In order to protect herself, I''m afraid these small means have gone deep into the bone marrow. On weekdays, we only see her vicious, but we don''t want her to survive in that kind of environment. How can we do without being cruel.


    When he came to the window, he was a little silly, because he found that it was not ah Zi but ah Zhu lying on the bed - no, it should be said that there were two ah Zhu.


    "Which one is violet?" Song Qingshu is not sure. Usually, he can judge from his eyes and clothes. But now the two sisters have the same sweet sleeping posture. They can''t tell who is who.


    "No matter, just try it." Song Qingshu reaches over and gently rubs one of them''s face. He always stares at the other person''s reaction when he wakes up. Once the situation is not right, he will immediately point her sleepiness acupoint to make her wake up tomorrow and think it''s just a dream.


    The girl opened her eyes vaguely. She saw that there were many people beside the bed. She was startled, but she saw each other''s appearance clearly. The fright turned into surprise: "master?"


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he did not find the wrong person. Otherwise, he was really embarrassed: "how can you sleep in the same bed with a Zhu?" He asked in a low voice. There are so many rooms in the palace that there is no need to squeeze them into one bed.


    A Zi looked at him suspiciously: "it''s not you who make me and my sister inseparable, imitate her words and deeds, including sleeping together."


    Song Qingshu patted his forehead, and then he remembered that he had mentioned it, but he didn''t expect her to carry it out so thoroughly.


    "Follow me to the next room. I need your service." Song Qingshu holds ah Zi up, but he feels that the girl is as light as a swallow. After practicing the joyful Zen of Tantrism, he finds that her body has become different from ordinary people. To some extent, it can be regarded as a gift, and the demand for that aspect is stronger than some non-human.


    Ming Ming and Zhao Min had a hard time together in the afternoon. As a result, they were teased by sister Zhu and Shen Bijun one after another, making them hot and dry.


    It''s not convenient for the other girls to look there. After thinking about it, they decided to look for the fairy ah Zi.


    Hearing his words, ah Zi''s eyes seemed to be shining: "hee hee, ah Zi likes to be bullied by my master."


    In a word, it''s just like the thunder in the sky and the fire in the earth. Song Qingshu wants to put her in the right place immediately.


    Seeing that he wanted to go out with himself in his arms, ah Zi hooked his neck and bit his ear: "why do you want to go next door? Isn''t it good here?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at Zhu and frowned, "your sister is still on the side."


    Purple chuckled: "I don''t mind, master, what do you mind?"


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He thinks that it has something to do with whether you mind. I''m talking about people''s mind.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s keep our voice down and don''t wake her up." Violet, like a goblin, constantly tempts her master to sink into the abyss.

 Chapter 1601

    Seeing song Qingshu''s silence, ah Zi began to smile again: "how many men dream of having sisters in the same bed? How can the master miss it?"


    Song Qingshu''s nose was very hot. She said that she was really moved. However, she soon shook her head and said, "your sister is my sister-in-law. I won''t touch her."


    "Cut, she did not marry Xiao Feng, what sister-in-law." Ah Zi curled her mouth disdainfully. Seeing that he really thought so, she turned her eyes and tried another way to tempt her to say, "even if she doesn''t move, she can stay. Playing with her sister next to her sister is so exciting..."


    Seeing that he said more and more, song Qingshu couldn''t help but slap her on her buttock: "well, what''s in the melon seeds of your little head when you are young, so dirty?"


    "Is that pollution?" Purple some disapproval, "Xingxiu faction in those villains in this aspect more variety."


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He thinks that it''s not unreasonable for Xingxiu sect to be called heresy by the Jianghu: "OK, you''re not in Xingxiu sect now. Don''t take that set here."


    Then he worried that she would say something challenging her reason, and without waiting for her to refute, he hurried out of the room with her and went to the next room.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, ah Zhu, who had been lying on the bed, opened his eyes and his pretty face was already very red: "this dead girl is really lawless. I have to find a chance to teach her a lesson."


    Although the conversation between Song Qingshu and her husband was very quiet just now, ah Zhu was very worried today and soon woke up. However, she was worried that she would not be able to face each other when she woke up, so she continued to pretend to sleep. As a result, she heard her sister''s bad ideas word for word. She was afraid that song Qingshu would be put into action, Fortunately, in the end, he was still a gentleman and didn''t follow ah Zi''s advice.


    Song Qingshu''s sudden arrival dispels her sleepiness. Now she can''t sleep, especially when she thinks that he has carried her sister to the next room


    "This dead girl is really shameless!" Originally, her sister''s nature made her want to protect her sister, but ah Zi''s appearance of a master coming to spoil me made her want to protect her.


    As soon as she thought that she was still a girl, but her younger sister knew how to eat marrow and pester men, ah Zhu felt that her cheek was very hot.


    When he was struggling to sleep in bed, there were bursts of crying from the next room. Ah Zhu was surprised. He thought that song was bullying his younger sister. He quickly got up from the bed, threw on his clothes and rushed to the next room. Unfortunately, after a few steps, he stopped.


    "Even if song is really bullying ah Zi, how can I save her?" Zhu struggled in his heart, "I may not be able to save people in the past, but also put myself in..."


    But in the end, she looked very good. She thought that she was her own blood sister. She had been lonely since childhood. Although she was a servant girl in the name of Murong family, she had a better life than many young ladies. Her sister suffered so much, and now she has no relatives. Who can save her if she doesn''t save her.


    So she summoned up the courage to go to the next room, but courage is one thing, instinctive fear is inevitable, leading to her walking more and more slowly, just at this time, she suddenly heard her sister''s cry is how to return a responsibility.


    It''s really crying, but it''s not crying in the general sense. Hearing that voice, her face is red and her legs are soft. Although she''s unconscious, she''s not a fool. Naturally, she understands what''s going on. She can''t help spat, thinking that she''s really out of her mind, thinking that she will be bullied!


    Originally, she wanted to leave immediately, but she didn''t move her steps for the first time. Instead, she turned red and pricked up her ears to hear it. People''s gossip psychology is engraved in their genes, and one of them is her own sister.


    But before long, she couldn''t stand it. The sound from inside made a big girl want to have a crack on the ground to turn in and hurry back to the house to close the door. This calmed her mood.


    "How can this dead girl learn to be the same as the brothel girl? It''s really shameless..." ah Zhu spat, but the voice he just heard still reverberates in his ears. After all, it''s the most instinctive voice of human beings. The Great Harmony of life, which is so easy to forget?


    She quickly took off her clothes and went back to bed, grabbed the quilt and covered her head. Although she couldn''t hear it, she couldn''t help making up some pictures in her mind that made her heart beat faster.


    Suddenly I felt something strange in my body. I reached for my thigh and felt it. A pretty face was red and bleeding quickly: "I''m dying..."


    As the day went by, song Qingshu left ah Zi''s room and went back to his bedroom. Zhao Min had already finished cleaning and playing the piano in the palace. Seeing him back, he just pursed a smile: "where did the busy man go last night?" She woke up in the middle of the night and found that song Qingshu was not around. As a result, she didn''t come back until now. As a woman, she inevitably felt a little resentful.


    Seeing her more beautiful face than usual, song Qingshu felt guilty: "yesterday I couldn''t sleep, so I planned to arrange Shen Bijun''s affairs. As a result, I met Xiao Yuanshan there..."


    "Xiao Yuanshan is very skilled in martial arts. It''s really a trouble," Zhao Min shook his head. "If I were you, I would have let him die in silence yesterday. It was a complete end."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "the eldest husband is always doing something and doing nothing in the world. After all, he is brother Xiao''s father."


    "Well, you''re the big man, I''m the little woman, OK." Although Zhao Min said that in his mouth, he actually agreed with his practice in his heart. A person who will do whatever he can may get short-term benefits, but in the long run, it is definitely not worth the loss.


    "Just listening to your piano, it seems that you are in a good mood now." Song Qingshu wisely did not argue with her and changed the topic.


    "Of course," Zhao Min said with a smile, "it seems that the special training I gave you before is quite effective. I can tell the player''s mood from the sound."


    "It''s still a good teacher that makes a good apprentice." Song Qingshu also presents a horse, thinking that no matter who is suffering from terminal illness, he will be in a good mood overnight.


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Min turned a little red and murmured in a low voice: "is there a master who put his master to bed..."


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings when he hears her, especially when he sees her coquettishness. He can''t help but go and hug her. Who knows, Zhao Min suddenly frowns: "don''t touch me!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Song Qingshu was confused and didn''t know where to offend her.


    Zhao Min snorted: "you still have the taste of other women, and more than one woman."


    Song Qingshu


    It''s really dark. Do women belong to dogs? They can not only smell the smell that doesn''t belong to themselves, but also distinguish how many women each other has contacted?


    "I don''t know where the clothes are, tut tut ~" Zhao Min didn''t show an angry expression, but the tone and manner made song Qingshu hairy.

 Chapter 1602

    Song Qingshu said awkwardly, "I just told you that last night I met Shen Bijun and ah Zhu and ah Zi one after another."


    Zhao Min reached out and interrupted him: "you don''t have to explain anything to me. I''m not so stingy. Anyway, they don''t pose a threat to me."


    She didn''t lie. Ah Zi and Zhu were born too low. Shen Bijun was going to be in trouble, but first she was the Crown Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty, and then she became the huifei of the Liao kingdom. Although she is still perfect, she has lost the qualification to compete with others.


    Song Qingshu looks at her in surprise. Seeing that she looks natural, she remembers that she was born in the royal family and has long been used to having wives and concubines around men. She pays more attention to her rivals of the same level. She doesn''t have hostility to some people who are destined to be concubines. On the contrary, she will try her best to make friends with them.


    Just like in the original work, although she and Zhou Zhiruo are in hot water, she has a harmonious relationship with Xiao Zhao and can coexist peacefully.


    "Tell us what happened yesterday in detail, and let''s give advice on how to rescue Xiao Feng next," Zhao Min said with a smile. "Of course, you don''t have to tell us about your romantic affairs, so as not to add to the traffic."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face became hot, he sat down beside her and began to discuss business.


    ¡­¡­


    For some time, song Qingshu, Zhao Min, and Su Quan were making arrangements for the affairs in the capital, and at the same time, they made the two women familiar with Liao''s government affairs. Then Su Quan changed into Yelv Hongji, who was in charge of the Imperial Palace, while Zhao Min was behind the scenes to help her deal with all kinds of government affairs.


    Originally, Zhao Min pretended to be Yelv Hongji, and Su Quan continued to be Xiao Guanyin. However, Zhao Min took the initiative to retreat behind the scenes. First, she was a Mongolian princess, and there was Ruyang palace behind her. She took the initiative to retreat, reducing the scruples of the core circle of song Qingshu; Secondly, Lai Mo is also good to Su Quan. After all, this is her private land in the state of Liao, so as to avoid the suspicion of planting trees by predecessors and enjoying the cool by posterity.


    Her concession really aroused Su Quan''s great favor. The two girls, who were not familiar with each other, soon got along better than their own sisters. As for song Qingshu, she really had a headache about her relationship with Mongolia, so everyone was happy.


    On the other hand, ah Zi kept imitating ah Zhu''s usual words and deeds, while ah Zhu followed Su Quan to learn the etiquette of the harem and imitated Xiao Guanyin''s words and deeds.


    About half a month later, I felt that I was almost ready, and the plan of "rescuing" Xiao Feng was finally going to be implemented.


    The day before he left, song Qingshu went to yelunanxian to say goodbye. After all, he was going to leave the state of Liao for a while. Thinking of her present situation, he could not help worrying.


    "Thank you for sending someone to help me find my father''s remains." Two people stand in a tower in the city, looking at the bustling capital, yelunan fairy youyou said.


    "This is what I should do. After all, it''s your father, and it''s my elder." Song Qingshu also sighed. Yelunan fairy also had a long way to go. Originally a good princess, her father was an important minister in the court. Now the family is accused of treason, and she has to marry Xixia to save her family.


    "It''s a pity that my father still has to bear the blame." Jarunan said coldly.


    Song Qingshu apologized: "I''m really sorry. I can only hurt you and your father for a while. I will certainly restore his reputation after a while."


    "I hope so." Yelunan sighed, then fell into silence.


    "Nanxian, do you blame me?" Song Qingshu felt that this kind of silence was a bit awkward and could not help asking.


    Yelunan looked back at her with a sneer on her busy face: "what''s the point of saying that now?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, it''s me."


    Yelunan fairy also realized that his attitude just now was a little aggressive, and then said: "in fact, to a certain extent, I should thank you, you avenged me for killing my father."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was referring to her killing of Murong Jingyue: "it was just a coincidence."


    "In any case, I''m very grateful to you," said jerunantham, "so I won''t reveal your secret. I''m even willing to cooperate with your plan..."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "don''t worry, Nanxian. Marriage to Xixia is just a cover. I will protect you personally and won''t let you marry anyone!"


    "Why?" Yelunan looked at him with his head askew. His beautiful face showed a trace of curiosity.


    "Because you are my woman, you can only marry me if you want to marry!" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t you think it''s funny that you come to talk to me when you''re in the palace and want to make the most of the world?" Yelunan fairy said lightly, "I know that you Han women value chastity very much. Even if you are touched by your skin, you have to marry that man, but our people on the grassland don''t have that rule. Yangzhou... That night was just a beautiful misunderstanding. You don''t need to be responsible to me, and I don''t need you to be responsible. In the future, it''s my own choice who I want to marry. Don''t bother you. Maybe I''ll see the prince of Xixia at that time. It''s not impossible for me to marry him if I''m happy. "


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "if that is the case, I will kill him ahead of time."


    "There are so many men in the world, you can''t kill them all." Yelunanxian chuckled, as if he didn''t care about his threat. Then he turned down the tower and left, leaving only a tall and handsome figure behind.


    Looking at that pair of round and well proportioned legs, which is enough to make all men obsessed, gradually disappeared at the stairs, and then thinking about her cold and resolute words, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling disappointed for a moment.


    But after a while, song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly brightened, because he remembered that yelunan fairy had just used the word "beautiful" to describe that night. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing: "is haujiao really the exclusive characteristic of all the princesses in the world?"


    Looking up again for yelunan fairy, but unfortunately the trace has disappeared.


    "I''ll untie her heart completely when I come back next time." Down from the tower, song Qingshu didn''t go back to the palace. Instead, he went to the South courtyard mansion. He had arranged for a Zi to wait for Xiao Yuanshan in the mansion for a few days. Of course, he appeared in the image of a Zhu.


    Counting the days, Xiao Yuanshan''s injury should have recovered to 7788 now. It must be that he can''t help going back to the capital these days.


    Quietly touch into the South courtyard palace, song Qingshu face a faint smile, because he has felt the smell of Xiao Yuanshan in the house, he really came!


    Now the most important question is whether ah Zi disguised as ah Zhu can successfully hide Xiao Yuanshan''s eyes?


    -----

 Chapter 1603

    What take time for as like as two peas every twinkle and smile, when Xiao Yuanshan is close to his study, he finds that A Zi has talked with him. He has stayed at the door for a while. Xiao Yuanshan has been asked whether he has been in danger during the time, and what happened to Beijing recently. A Zi is calm and should be a model of Zhu and Zhu.


    Song Qingshu secretly said that ah Zi was really a born actress. If I hadn''t known in advance, I would not have been able to distinguish her now, let alone the careless Xiao Yuanshan.


    "Is your sister really gone?" At this time, Xiao Yuanshan suddenly asked.


    A Zi''s eyes flashed a different color, but she nodded: "yes, she''s going to look for ice silkworm. The next day after her uncle left, she left."


    "What to look for ice silkworm is just a pretext," Xiao Yuanshan snorted coldly. "She just saw feng''er in trouble. Now you two are in dire straits, for fear of implicating her. I''ll kiss my sister. I''m afraid of death..."


    Xiao Yuanshan had no scruples. He was more and more popular. He scolded ah Zi, but he didn''t expect that Zhengzhu was standing in front of him.


    Ah Zi''s eyebrows and eyes jump. Although she still keeps a smile on her face, no one can see the rigidity of her smile, as if it might break out at any time.


    Song Qingshu is worried that she can''t help it. It''s really a waste of her previous work. She goes in and interrupts Xiao Yuanshan''s gushing: "master Xiao!"


    When Xiao Yuanshan saw him, his face softened a little: "it''s Qingshu. If you see it, it''s better to be a brother than a sister."


    Song Qingshu


    Ah Zi: "ah..."


    "Er, how is master Xiao''s injury?" Song Qingshu thought how to hold on to ah Zi, so he had to cut off the topic again.


    Xiao Yuanshan patted his chest: "this injury is nothing. Although it hasn''t healed, it''s much better. I want to save feng''er, but I can''t stay in the mountains."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "master Xiao is just in time. We are planning to move tonight."


    "So fast?" Xiao Yuanshan frowned and said, "since the prisoners were robbed several times before, today''s heaven prison is not what it used to be. It''s not only guarded by heavy soldiers, but also highly skilled. Can we save feng''er in this way?"


    Song Qingshu had made up his mind for this and explained: "I have already found out that it''s time for them to change their guard tonight. When the time comes, the handover of two groups of people will inevitably show flaws. It''s not difficult for us to get in. As for the heavy soldiers and experts in the dungeon, of course, we can''t be tough..." he said as he took out a small vermilion porcelain vase.


    "The sad and crisp breeze of Xixia first class hall!" Xiao Yuanshan had a lot of insight, and he recognized what he had in his hand at a glance.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, with this, we can quickly rescue brother Xiao without fighting with those guards."


    "So good, ha ha ha!" This is the first good news Xiao Yuanshan has heard in recent years.


    However, song Qingshu immediately changed his words: "in fact, it''s not difficult to rescue brother Xiao. The key is where to go after he is rescued. Yelv Hongji must be able to react quickly. It''s also a trouble to send soldiers or experts to pursue and kill all the time. It''s better to find a place where you can resist the pressure of Liao state to avoid the wind. "


    Xiao Yuanshan nodded deeply: "Jin and Qing were the first to exclude them. They were feuds with Liao. Although our father and son fell out with the emperor of Liao, how could they take refuge in the enemy country? As for Xixia, it''s not good either. First, the clue of sad and crisp breeze will soon lead the state of Liao to trace that direction. Second, it''s said that Xixia and the state of Liao are going to marry. At that time, Xixia may hand over our father and son under pressure. Originally, the state of song was a good place to go, but it''s a pity that the people of song were treacherous at the beginning, and the United Kingdom of Jin attacked us in Daliao, which led us to almost destroy the country. Let''s not go! It seems that only Mongolia is suitable... "


    Ah Zi blinked his eyes and said at the right time, "now Mongolia and Liao are allies. In case yeluhongji notes Genghis Khan at that time, what will Mongolia do if it repatriates you?"


    "This..." Xiao Yuanshan hesitated, this situation is really likely to happen, and now he was surprised to find that there is no place for their father and son in the world.


    Ah Zi said with a smile: "uncle, do you forget that there is another place to go?"


    Xiao Yuanshan was stunned until he saw song Qingshu, who was smiling but speechless. He couldn''t help patting his forehead: "look at my memory, I forgot the Golden Snake camp of Qingshu. It''s true that the strength of the Golden Snake camp is not afraid of Liao."


    "Senior Xiao, brother Xiao is famous all over the world. If I can get your help, I will welcome you, but I''m afraid you don''t like me." Song Qingshu looks embarrassed.


    "Qingshu, you''ve been worried too much. You''ve saved our father and son''s life several times. Don''t say that now you have thousands of powerful soldiers under your command. Even if you''re really just a mountain king in the roaring green forest, we''ll come to repay you," Xiao Yuanshan laughed. "But now I''m old, and I''m only interested in martial arts. I don''t want to deal with common affairs, so I''ll let feng''er help you, I went back to Shaolin and learned dozens of his unique skills, which made me angry with those old donkeys. "


    Song Qingshu is very happy. He''s just worried that when he saves Xiao Feng, he will go back to seclusion and save himself in vain? Therefore, he deliberately dug a hole in advance to bring Xiao Yuanshan in. At that time, he would persuade Xiao Feng; As for Xiao Yuanshan himself, song Qingshu doesn''t attach so much importance to him. He can save trouble even if he leaves. The key is that he can disgust the Shaolin gang. He can kill two birds with one stone.


    The next few people discussed some details of the action later, and quietly waited for the dark.


    At night, song Qingshu and Xiao Yuanshan sneak into the prison while changing their guard. As for a Zi, because of her poor martial arts, it is cumbersome to follow. So she is asked to go out of the city early and prepare some horses to wait in a residence in the suburbs. Anyway, whether it is song Qingshu or Xiao Feng and his son, their martial arts can not stop them.


    Xiao Feng was meditating in the heaven prison at this time. Before, the poison in yeluhongji liquor was really powerful. During this period of time, he meditated every day to drive the poison. Until today, he forced the poison out.


    In retrospect, he had to feel that yeluhongji really didn''t intend to kill him, otherwise how could he be allowed to force the poison out so leisurely? Let anyone seal his acupoints or wear his lute bone. I''m afraid I can''t force the poison out by myself in my life.


    Just as he was feeling, his heart suddenly moved, because he continued to hear the sound of puffing. How could he not recognize that it was the sound of people falling to the ground based on his experience?


    "Someone broke the prison?" Xiao Feng is about to get up, suddenly feel dizzy in the brain, quickly hold his breath, concentrate on the power to force poison, look also dignified incomparable, "sad crisp breeze!"


    ----


    Thanks to the king of pigeons, Mr. Zhang of Hongcheng, Mr. Chen of yueliu, please call me Li Erniu, p2luo, book friends 54275834, 529297149, invincible existence RH, smile Xiangyang g, fancygang for their reward and the monthly ticket support of all enthusiastic book friends!


    Today, the monk will start to save manuscripts again, fighting for the goal!

 Chapter 1604

    Xiao Feng''s first reaction was that the people of Xixia elite came to break the prison. He thought about whether the other party was coming to save him or kill him. Before he reached a conclusion, he saw song Qingshu rush in.


    "Second brother, is that you?" Xiao Feng was very surprised and happy. Because he had also made a vow with Duan Yu, he included Duan Yu in his vow with song Qingshu. Duan Yu was the youngest, ranking third, and song Qingshu was just the second.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll save you." Song Qingshu was also a little depressed when he heard the name of the second younger brother. On the one hand, it was strange for a man to be called "Lao Er". On the other hand, he didn''t like Duan Yu''s temperament. Although Duan Yu was just as useless to the family as Jia Baoyu, he was more gentle and had a good character, so he reluctantly accepted this cheap young man.


    Song Qingshu shakes his hand and breaks the chain of his cell. When he comes to Xiao Feng, he notices that his hands and feet are shackled. With a wave of his hand, the sword blows out and the shackles break.


    "The second younger brother''s sword Qi is really invincible, even the Jinggang chain can''t stop his edge." Xiao Feng regained his freedom, while moving his hands and feet, he exclaimed that he was the top master in the world. How could he not see the peak of his sword skill.


    "Big brother made fun of him," Song Qingshu took out the antidote of Beisu Qingfeng and let him smell it. "Uncle is guarding outside. Let''s go out quickly."


    Although Xiao Feng is not deeply poisoned, he can''t hold his breath all the time. After smelling the antidote of the sad and crisp breeze, he suddenly gets a big boost: "good!" Without the slightest drag, they rushed out with each other.


    This is the biggest difference between him and Guo Jing. Guo Jing is somewhat pedantic in some aspects, but Xiao Feng is much more decisive in killing and cutting. He does not think about whether to betray the Liao state at this juncture. He will wait until he goes out.


    Xiao Yuanshan guards at the door, so as not to be blocked up by the reinforcements coming from the news. Seeing song Qingshu coming out with his son, he is overjoyed: "so soon? Let''s go


    Several of them even spared the words of greetings. While the guards were dazed by the sad and crisp breeze, and the soldiers in the outer layer didn''t react, the three of them quickly performed their lightness skills and left. The whole process can be described as coming and going like the wind, which makes people gasp and marvel.


    The three ran all the way out. At this time, the gate was already closed at night, but it was difficult for them. They didn''t plan to walk through the gate, so they directly chose a remote wall and climbed over it.


    After crossing the city wall, several people galloped between the mountains. At this time, it was like the sea was broad and the sky was high with fish. Xiao Feng had no scruples and laughed: "the second brother''s lightness skill is really unparalleled in the world. Just now I had to step on the city wall to borrow my strength, and my father also used the whip, but you can easily jump over it." After all, Shangjing city is the capital of Liao state. It is so high and thick that even the top experts like Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan can''t make a leap. They have to continue on the way. However, song Qingshu easily climbed the city wall. No wonder he was amazed.


    Xiao Yuanshan also sighed: "I''ve practiced martial arts all my life. It''s not until I met Qingshu that I feel like I''ve really lived to be a dog these years."


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "I''m not as good as elder brother Xiao in terms of the fierce palm technique, and I''m not as good as elder brother Xiao in terms of the exquisite whip technique. They are really too modest."


    "Young people are not arrogant and impetuous, and this kind of disposition is even more rare." The more Xiao Yuanshan saw him, the more satisfied he was. If he had a daughter, most of them would marry him.


    Song Qingshu deliberately slowed down this time, and he and his father and son went hand in hand. Fortunately, they were masters in the world, and their speed was also very fast. Soon they arrived at the appointed place to make peace with ah Zi.


    "Ah Zhu!" Seeing the girl in pink dress in the wooden house, Xiao Feng couldn''t help but have mixed feelings.


    "Xiao... Brother Xiao!" At the beginning, ah Zi was a little astringent, but soon entered the role of ah Zhu.


    Seeing that Xiao Feng didn''t recognize ah Zi, song Qingshu could not help but feel relieved. At the same time, he secretly congratulated Xiao Feng for being a real gentleman. On weekdays, he treated ah Zhu with courtesy and didn''t have any intimate contact with him. Otherwise, he was in a strange mood.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s hurry!" Xiao Yuanshan brought a few horses to come.


    "Where are we going now?" Xiao Feng was stunned.


    "Go to the Golden Snake camp..." Xiao Yuanshan told him what he had thought before.


    Who knows that Xiao Feng hesitated: "before I refused to lead the troops to attack the Golden Snake camp, which was taboo by the emperor. If I go to the Golden Snake camp now, don''t I sit down?"


    Xiao Yuanshan was discontented and said, "Yelv Hongji treats you like this. Why do you care about him?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Xiao, I don''t know. You were jailed by Yelv Hongji because Yelv Yixin obstructed you..." he told us about Yelv Yixin''s plot of cutting off Yelv Hongji''s wings one by one.


    "Hum, Yelv Yixin''s plot was exposed, but the Emperor didn''t mean to let you go. He also sent heavy troops to guard it," Xiao Yuanshan said with hatred. "As the saying goes, the king''s heart is unpredictable. He knows that after this incident, there is a gap in your heart, so he doesn''t dare to use you any more. It''s just that your prestige doesn''t dare to attack you for the time being. After another period of time, he will stabilize the situation, I''m afraid it will be your death. "


    Xiao Feng was silent. Obviously, he agreed with his father''s judgment based on his understanding of Yelv Hongji. However, they had a feeling of mutual worship in the past, and he couldn''t say anything, so he took the initiative to change the topic: "what''s the matter with Yelv Yixin''s rebellion?" When he was in prison, he heard the jailer talk about it, but the information he received was intermittent and incomplete.


    Xiao Yuanshan then told him about what happened in the capital after he was put into prison. Xiao Feng was surprised to hear that: "the emperor is so unpredictable that he can turn the tables under such circumstances."


    "Everyone is guessing what the emperor''s trump card is. Some say that the Emperor himself is a super expert. Some say that there are old eunuchs hidden in the palace. Others say that it''s the elder of tieyinsi who makes the move. There are different opinions." Xiao Yuanshan''s tone was also full of doubts.


    "Although the emperor has martial arts skills, he is not a super expert," Xiao Feng said. He knew his background before he made a bow to him. "The great Tieyin division is always mysterious, and it''s mostly their power."


    Song Qingshu is listening in on the two people''s discussion. At the same time, he is on the alert. He has to remind Zhao Min and Su Quan to give them a little arrangement in this respect, so as not to be suspected by the wise people.


    After chatting for a while, ah Zi said at the right time: "brother Xiao, now the world is in chaos. We can''t go to the northern wall to herd horses and sheep. We just have nowhere to go. What''s more, Qingshu has saved our lives several times. We should all go to the Golden Snake camp to help repay him."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand in a hurry: "I saved you out of brotherhood and friendship, not for any reward."


    Xiao Feng burst out laughing: "second brother, I''m worried. We''re here to help you out of brotherhood and friendship. What''s more, I just need the protection of Golden Snake camp."


    In fact, if he is alone, he is not afraid of anything, no matter whether he pursues soldiers or assassins. As long as he wants to go, he is confident that no one can keep him. But now with a Zhu by his side, he is not fully sure. He has to consider a stable environment for her and doesn''t want her to accompany him to suffer.

 Chapter 1605

    Before long, the gate of the upper capital was wide open, and some pursuers came out. After hearing the news, some people finally reached an agreement and drove their horses to the Golden Snake camp in the East.


    Along the way, song Qingshu''s biggest worry is that a Zi''s identity will be discovered, but fortunately, the little girl''s acting skills are also powerful, and he fooled the two old people around without any doubt.


    Of course, this is also the reason why the father and son were unprepared at all, otherwise, ah Zi pretended to be like again, there would always be some flaws.


    All the way to the East, after entering the Golden Snake camp, Xiao Yuanshan left. After all, he was old and didn''t want to be tired by the secular world. He just wanted to study martial arts. Xiao Feng couldn''t stop him, but he was shocked to hear that he was going back to Shaolin.


    "Don''t worry, I will not be found if I hide my martial arts." Xiao Yuanshan said conceited.


    Xiao Feng frowned: "but the floor sweeping monk..."


    Xiao Yuanshan''s eyes also flashed a trace of fear: "this time I will be far away from the Sutra Pavilion. It''s not only the Sutra pavilion that can steal from such a big Shaolin."


    Xiao Feng understands that his father was wrongly accused by the Central Plains Wulin people of going to Shaolin to steal martial arts. As a result, he was ambushed by experts of various schools at Yanmen pass, resulting in the death of his mother. Over the years, my father killed those who took part in the battle of Yanmen pass one after another, and stole Shaolin martial arts to show his revenge. Didn''t you wrongly accuse me of stealing martial arts? I''ll steal it for you!


    Because it comes to his mother, Xiao Feng is not easy to persuade, so he has to let Xiao Yuanshan.


    Two days later, they finally returned to Tai''an. Originally, Jinan, Yangzhou and even Jining were bigger than Tai''an in the sphere of influence of Golden Snake camp. However, to the north of Jinan lies the Yellow River, and to the north lies the Hebei plain; Although Yangzhou was prosperous, it was too close to the Southern Song Dynasty. Once the Southern Song Dynasty sent troops, Yangzhou was the first to bear the brunt; Jining occupies the convenience of Surabaya water conservancy, which can easily and quickly transport and mobilize the resources of the Yellow River and Huaihe River. However, to the west of Jining is the Central Plains, which also has no danger to defend. Once the state of Jin moves eastward, Jining will be directly exposed to its forces.


    Although the Jin and Qing Dynasties are under the secret control of song Qingshu, this relationship can not be made public. Therefore, the base camp can only be located here in Tai''an. To the north of Tai''an lies the Taiyi mountain range. In the spring and Autumn period, the state of Lu carried the powerful state of Qi for hundreds of years, so there is no doubt about the safety factor.


    In this way, people in the Golden Snake camp can be relieved, and the idea of raiding the Golden Snake camp by some careerists in the Jin and Qing dynasties can also be dispelled. After all, if the probability of success is very high, being an emperor can not stop the opinions of the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty.


    The Golden Snake camp has been informed for a long time. Ah Jiu led the leader of the twelve palaces of the Golden Snake camp and the new core backbone to meet them. In fact, after the encirclement and suppression of the Qing Dynasty, several of the leaders of the twelve palaces of the Golden Snake camp betrayed. In addition, song Qingshu and ah Jiu promoted their confidants in these days, so-called twelve palaces of the Golden Snake camp have long been dead in name.


    Of course, these mountain leaders are still respected, but except for shuijian, Stuart and a few other leaders who are closely related to song Qingshu ah Jiu, others have long been nameless, but they have no complaints. Now Song Qingshu is in the sun, leading the Golden Snake camp to be famous. What they enjoy is far more than when they were king of the mountain, They didn''t betray Chu Hongliu and others at the beginning, which shows that they didn''t have much ambition. Song Qingshu didn''t tear down the bridge, but treated them well enough to satisfy them.


    "Meet the king of Qi!" Ah Jiu took the lead to kneel down and salute song Qingshu one after another. This was also ah Jiu''s intention to gradually get rid of the flavor of the Golden Snake camp. After all, the king of Qi was the one word king of the Han Emperor, who was much more powerful than the title of the king of the Golden Snake.


    Some time ago, after Song Qingshu went to the Southern Song Dynasty, ah Jiu didn''t appear as him. After all, he didn''t want to have two song Qingshu at the same time. It''s easy to surprise people all over the world, but it didn''t affect ah Jiu''s daily work. Because after these days of operation, he has made the Golden Snake camp a solid whole, and song Qingshu''s reputation is becoming more and more powerful, She is enough to frighten the heroes just by her mother''s identity, so she doesn''t need to pretend to be song Qingshu any more.


    "Brothers, please get up!" Song Qingshu rushed to meet him. Now that the great cause had not been accomplished, he could not put on the emperor''s style. When he reached out and brushed his hand, those who knelt down suddenly felt a soft support coming. The whole person could not help but stand up and was shocked. He thought that this skill was really shocking; After all, the stronger the leader is, the better they can follow him.


    After meeting all the people in turn, song Qingshu took Xiao Feng and said, "this is my elder brother Xiao Feng. He will live in the Golden Snake camp for a while in the future. Let''s get familiar with each other..."


    "It''s King Xiao of the South courtyard!"


    "The famous beiqiaofeng


    "Qiao sect leader of the beggars'' sect!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the people present were from the Wulin. They had heard about him for a long time and came forward to greet him. Before Song Qingshu was born, Xiao Feng, the younger generation, should be one of the most famous people in the world.


    At this time, song Qingshu pulls ah Jiu aside: "ah Jiu, it''s been a hard time for you."


    Ah Jiu chuckled and said, "I work hard in the government every day. On the contrary, you travel all over the world, wandering among various forces. It''s not only hard work but also dangerous."


    Hearing her understanding words, song Qingshu could not help but be moved. If he had not been in full view of the public, he would have held her in his arms to pity her.


    After a chat, song Qingshu learned that Xia Qingqing, Zeng Rou and Jiao Wan''er had all gone to work in other places. Now their sphere of influence is growing, and many places need the most core people to guard in the past.


    "If sister Zeng Rou knew you were coming back, she would not leave Tai''an for anything." Ah Jiu suddenly sighed.


    "I''m sorry for her." In Song Qingshu''s silence, Zeng Rou was married in order to get the support of the Stuart school. After they got married, they got together less and separated more. They didn''t see each other several times a year, so they were really not qualified husbands. In the original work, her sense of existence is very low. I didn''t expect that in her own world, she is still like this


    "But she never regretted it," ah Jiu youyou said. "She once told me that when she saw you by the window that night, she knew you were her destined man... Now she only needs to hear from you to be happy for half a day, so you don''t have to blame yourself too much."


    "The more she doesn''t ask for anything, the more I blame myself." Song Qingshu is full of emotion.


    "Can you blame yourself?" ah Jiu showed a smile, pointed to a tall girl not far away, "I''m afraid you will be full of blame for her in the future."


    ----


    Many people responded to the monk and asked to accept ah Zhu, because they thought that ah Zhu had been touched by the protagonist, so they were the protagonist''s woman. They gave it to Xiao Feng and thought that there was something green hat


    I''m also quite depressed. Song Qingshu never liked a Zhu, and a Zhu didn''t like song Qingshu either. Just because song saw her fruit body (there was no real relationship), so she became song''s woman?


    I can understand the plot that some readers accept all the time, but in the original work, the role of ah Zhu is not even the heroine, and she doesn''t have the appearance of a country and a city. In this book, her identity is not worth playing (no influence of her mother''s family, no school, etc.). It''s easy to accept her, but what about her? Just like Zeng Rou and other women, what''s the difference between being put on the shelf and being in the cold palace?


    In this case, it''s better to complete her and Xiao Feng''s tragic couple in the original work.


    Many people in the case of Tucao Huang Rong make complaints about what they can''t do next. By the way, Huang Rong is significantly different from a Zhu. She is more beautiful than a Zhu. She is the famous heroine of the original work. Most importantly, most readers have Huang Rong''s plot now... So their plots are quite different.


    As a matter of fact, Huang Rong''s plot monk regretted later. He should write about the ambiguity between the two people. It''s perfect to stop at once. It''s just like the feeling of the man and Mrs. Xiao in the best servant. It''s a pity that the monk didn''t control it when he wrote. After all, the monk used to be a reader, and he also had a strong Huang Rong plot


    In addition, the monk said before that he didn''t plan to accept ah Zhu, but he didn''t rule out the small probability that the plot developed beyond my control. For example, when he wrote about ah Zhu pretending to be ah Zi to cheat song Qingshu, he suddenly thought of the plot when he was writing it, because in the original work, ah Zhu loved to be transformed into Xiao Feng, doctor Xue, Bai Shijing and Duan Zhengchun to cheat others, and finally he folded himself in


    At that time, I wrote that she disguised herself as a Zi to play the leading role. I think this is very consistent with her personality, and it is also something that she is very likely to do. But in this way, the protagonist once again took advantage, which was beyond the scope I expected at the beginning.


    In fact, now I don''t think I should arrange the plot that a Zhu was read by song Qingshu. At that time, I thought that song Qingshu, in order to ensure that she didn''t betray, was the last insurance, threatening the happiness of her and Xiao Feng. But I didn''t expect that for readers, those who didn''t accept it thought it was not appropriate to green Xiao Feng; Those who support the reception feel that if she has something to do with the protagonist, she should not give it to Xiao Feng. That will make the protagonist green


    It''s really hard to please both sides. Ah, I regret it. By the way, I''d like to apologize for this plot.

 Chapter 1606

    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw a tall girl looking at herself with a red face not far away. She was yeluqi''s sister, yeluyan.


    Among the girls he knew, yeluyan should be the tallest. Besides, she was very slim and placed in the embryo of a world-famous model in her previous life. However, although she was tall, her face might be a little childish because of her age. Song Qingshu was also troubled by the two completely different combinations: she could be described as a child with a giant breast. What''s yeluyan''s name, Young and tall?


    After thinking about it for half a day, I didn''t think of a suitable adjective. At this time, ah Jiu beside him had already pulled him to the other side: "when I heard that you were coming back, miss Yelv was also pestering me to follow you."


    "Sister ah Jiu ~" hearing her joke, yeluyan is so ashamed that she hides behind her brother. However, she still looks at Song Qingshu quietly from time to time. She already knows about the marriage and knows that this man is her husband. How can she not be curious?


    "Uncle, brother Yelv." Song Qingshu smiles at yeluyan, then bows his hand to Yeluchucai and yeluqi.


    Yelu Chucai and Yelu Qi immediately saluted back: "I have seen you, Lord."


    Song Qingshu smile: "are their own people, do not have to be so outsider."


    Yelu Chucai also said with a smile: "courtesy can not be abolished. We will not be polite to you now. Yan''er, come to see your brother song."


    Yeluyan stood out from behind her brother sheepishly. Although she was still shy because she was young, growing up on the grassland enabled her to summon up the courage to look at her lover.


    Song Qingshu gave her a smile: "sister Yan is good."


    Yelv Yan whispered back: "brother song is good."


    The girl''s eyes full of shame and admiration are still very popular with men. However, song Qingshu laments that he doesn''t reject marriage as the protagonist in some novels he read in his previous life. As long as it''s good for the great cause and he doesn''t hate it, he can completely accept a new marriage. In fact, this is the mainstream view of the world, such as ah Jiu, who was born in the royal family Zhao Min is quite supportive of this. Zhou Zhiruo and Dongfang muxue, who are born in the Jianghu but have great ambitions, also turn a blind eye to it. Even if others are unwilling, it is not easy to express their opposition in such a situation.


    In fact, marriage does not necessarily mean a simple exchange of interests. For example, marriage with ah Jeou and Ren Yingying can be called mutual affection, and marriage is even more icing on the cake. However, it has to be said that the probability is too small. In most cases, it is to marry a person who has no feelings. No matter Zeng Rou or yeluyan, although they are not beautiful, they are also beauties with good looks. From the perspective of men, they are still very attractive. However, song Qingshu has to admit that he has no love for them, so it is doomed that they will not be happy in the future.


    However, it is inevitable to marry them. Before that, they needed the support of Stuart school, but now they need the return of the Yelu family. Since Yelu Chucai and his son came here, the Golden Snake camp, which used to have a strong flavor in the world, has taken on a new look, becoming more and more like a well-organized country, rather than a rough organization in the world.


    Wang zuozhicai, who is similar to Zhuge Liang and Xun Yu, does not mean that her daughter is a beauty of top stature. Even if her daughter is a salt free girl, she will marry her.


    Although some of them are sorry for Zeng Rou and yeluyan, they can only be wronged. All they can do is to take the responsibility of their husbands and give their families the corresponding glory


    At this moment, Xiao Feng also exchanged greetings with other people and came here. Both sides came from Liao state. Now, when they meet, they are very sad. They are almost in tears.


    When the party returned to the city, ah Jiu had already arranged a grand banquet. On the one hand, he gave song Qingshu a welcome, and on the other hand, he welcomed Xiao Feng. During the banquet, officials from all levels toasted song Qingshu and Xiao Feng.


    Xiao Feng had been in prison some time ago, and what happened in Liao made him depressed, so he simply took a drink to relieve his worries; Song Qingshu, on the other hand, because he had been traveling around all the year round, also needed to get close to his confidants in the base camp, so both of them could be regarded as those who came and drank dozens of jars unconsciously.


    Xiao Feng was originally a mass of people. Song Qingshu was edified by later generations'' high concentration of liquor, and now he has powerful internal power. If he gets drunk, he will be transformed by his internal power. Therefore, the more they drink, the more excited they are.


    Later, Xiao Feng took yeluqi to tell each other all kinds of Liao affairs. Yeluchucai came to song Qingshu and chatted for a while, then he mentioned his daughter''s marriage intentionally or unintentionally: "how long does Qingshu plan to stay this time, or we should do the marriage with Yan''er first."


    After their family moved to the Golden Snake camp, their status was a bit awkward. Although the Han and Khitan people were not as hostile as the nvzhenren, they were not so friendly. There was always a feeling of being a guest Qing. Only when the marriage was completely settled, could they integrate into the whole group.


    In fact, song Qingshu won''t stay long this time. Next, he will go to the state of Jin to deal with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. It can be said that there are a lot of headaches. Of course, if these words are true, maybe Yelu Chucai thinks they are shirking, which will chill their hearts at that time.


    "I came back to marry Ling Qianjin this time," Song Qingshu said, half true and half false. At the same time, he took out a huge night pearl. "My son-in-law took this pearl as a bride''s gift. I hope my uncle will marry me."


    People around take a breath of cool air, and their fists are big. Such a night pearl is really valuable. If you fall in the river and lake, you don''t know how many sects and families will be destroyed.


    And to put it bluntly, I don''t know how many young girls I can exchange for this night pearl alone. Now I just want to marry a girl, and his sincerity is almost overflowing. OK.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it. This night Pearl was the biggest one found in the imperial palace of Liao state. Anyway, he didn''t feel sorry for offering flowers to Buddha. What''s more, the value of the other side was more than that of Liancheng? In a sense, his night pearl is not for yeluyan or even yeluqi. It is mainly for Yeluchucai, the talent of Wang Zuo. In his heart, a Yeluchucai is more precious than a thousand such pearls.


    Seeing that he had given such a precious dowry, the key was to announce it in public. Yelu Chucai was both surprised and delighted: "if you have a son-in-law like this, why should you ask for it?"


    If the previous engagement was only a private one, now it is completely settled. In a sense, it can be said that there is no possibility of repentance. How can Yelu Chucai, who has been worried about his family, not be overjoyed?


    "It''s better to bump into the sun, or get married today?" One side ah Jiu suddenly said with a smile.


    "Is it too hasty? Everything is not ready yet... "Yelu Chucai''s face showed a trace of hesitation.

 Chapter 1607

    Although Yelu Chucai wants to fix his daughter''s marriage as soon as possible, he doesn''t want to get married in a hurry. After all, if the wedding is too simple and hasty, it''s easy for his daughter to be looked down upon.


    Ah Jiu seemed to know what he thought and said with a smile: "don''t worry, old man. I''ve already prepared these in advance. I''ve just sent someone to dress sister Yan and put on her wedding dress." When she finished clapping her hands, some maids came in with red lanterns and red silk. The whole process was in good order. Obviously, she had practiced many times.


    Although the Southern Song Dynasty had not formally launched the northern expedition, the small-scale troop deployment had already begun. In the state of Jin, song Qingshu was still needed to go back to organize the overall situation, and there was a risk of one more day later. Therefore, when she learned the date of song Qingshu''s return, she prepared everything in advance, otherwise, it would be a lucky day to wait for the normal marriage process, It''s a lot of cumbersome pre operation, and the day lily will be cool.


    Hearing that his daughter had already gone to put on her wedding dress, Yelu Chucai couldn''t help crying and laughing: "this girl..." at this time, the people in the hall also began to coax, and all encouraged the wedding to be held tonight.


    Yelu Chucai also drank a lot of wine. At this time, he was drunk. Coupled with song Qingshu''s sincerity and the warm atmosphere around him, he waved his hand: "let''s get married today!"


    Xiao Feng couldn''t help laughing: "second brother, I want to congratulate you!" Although he didn''t agree with the other party''s behavior of showing mercy everywhere, he also understood that the other party''s identity was different and could not be judged by ordinary people''s view of love.


    Song Qingshu responded with a glass: "I don''t know when I can drink big brother''s wedding wine?"


    Xiao Feng took a look at ah Zi beside him and said with a smile, "in two years, we will be herding horses and sheep outside the Great Wall. We will invite our second brother to have a wedding wine."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu touched a cup with him and thought in his heart: after that, he must abide by his promise and let ah Zhu go, so as to make the couple happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon ah Jiu''s men set up the wedding hall, and a group of people began to watch song Qingshu and Yelv Yan worship heaven and earth. Yelv Chucai, who was invited to the first place, was smiling and stroking his beard. Although the wedding was a bit hasty and sudden, it can be seen that the ninth princess was well prepared, not simple and careless at all, and did not let her daughter suffer any injustice, What makes him more happy is the attitude of the ninth princess. She is so careful that Yan''er will get along well with her in the future.


    He had long heard that song Qingshu had many beauties around him, but he didn''t mind that because he was from a royal family. His main concern was how his daughter got along with those women. The ninth princess is a big woman... Although there seems to be a real lady in Yangzhou, in terms of status, power and fame, the ninth princess will be able to occupy the queen position in the future. In the custom of grassland people, the emperor can have several queens at the same time, which is the biggest difference from the Han Dynasty.


    With nine princesses, Yan''er will not be bullied in the future.


    The only thing that makes Yelu Chucai feel a little sorry is that song Qingshu''s parents didn''t show up. However, it seems that song Qingshu had a problem with Wudang school in the past, so he guessed that song Yuanqiao was inconvenient to show up, so he expressed his understanding after a little regret.


    After the ceremony of worshiping heaven and earth, the bride was supported by the maid and returned to the bridal chamber, while song Qingshu was brought back to the banquet again. After the episode of the wedding, the atmosphere set off a new round of high tide.


    Before, everyone took turns toasting him and Xiao Feng. This time, no one was toasting Xiao Feng, and they all came to respect him. Song Qingshu also relied on his strong internal power. It can be said that he didn''t refuse to come, which attracted people''s praise. Sometimes people are so strange. Before, there was some strange relationship. After drinking once, the relationship naturally became harmonious.


    I don''t know how long after that, ah Jiu was still in love with him. He stood up to block the wine for him and said, "don''t try to persuade him any more. He has drunk enough today. He won''t be able to enter the bridal chamber later."


    Her words caused a lot of laughter, but no one really tried to persuade him again. First, he did see that song Qingshu drank a lot and was afraid that he would have health problems if he drank again; Second, ah Jiu''s reputation is here. She has spoken. These people don''t want to be unlucky.


    "Help the king of Qi into the bridal chamber, and the rest of the people continue to drink." Ah Jiu calls several maids to help song Qingshu walk to the inner house with them. As soon as the two big bosses leave, the atmosphere is relaxed. A group of heroes continue to drink with each other.


    After leaving the hall, ah Jiu went to support song Qingshu in person. Smelling that he was full of wine, he couldn''t help but look at him white: "you are really, everyone comes to respect you. You drink, and you are not afraid to hurt your body."


    Song Qingshu''s face was a little red. He said with a smile, "I''m happy today. If I drink some people''s wine and refuse some people''s wine, wouldn''t it cold a group of people''s hearts?"


    Ah Jiu said angrily: "it''s clear that you don''t refuse to come here because you don''t drink too much. Look at the other leaders, it''s enough to try every time."


    "Don''t worry. With my accomplishments, these wines can''t intoxicate me." Hearing her complaint, song Qingshu felt warm in his heart. Suddenly, he felt cared by his wife. It was the warmth of home that other women couldn''t give.


    "I know you''re good. Don''t let me help you if you''re so good." Ah Jiu pinched him, but he was reluctant to use his strength. "Here, the bridal chamber is here. Go in yourself."


    Who knows song Qingshu but salivates a face to pull her: "or we go in together."


    Ah Jiu''s face turned red instantly. He looked at the maid beside him with a guilty heart: "what are you talking about? This is your bridal chamber with sister Yan''er."


    "You know what I''m talking about, we can work together..." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Ah Jiu finally couldn''t stand him. He pushed him to the maid beside him: "king Qi is drunk. Help him to have a rest."


    "Yes ~" those maids, who were also slightly red, with a look of wanting to smile but not daring to smile, helped song Qingshu and went to the bridal chamber.


    Ah Jiu stayed outside, stroked his hot face and spat in secret: "I''ll settle with you when you wake up tomorrow."


    The maids sent song Qingshu into the bridal chamber and left with interest. When they went out, they closed the door thoughtfully. Looking at the bride sitting on the bed with the red cap, song Qingshu staggers over and shakes off the red cap. Looking at the girl who is dizzy with peach cheeks, he says with a smile, "sister Yan''er, should we have a drink?"


    Yeluyan looked up at him timidly. Seeing his staggering appearance, he quickly got up and held him: "brother song, how can you drink like this? Sit down quickly."


    "Everyone is drunk when he is not drunk." Song Qingshu pulled her into her arms, feeling the girl''s tall and slim figure, "today is our happy day, happy."


    "I''ll get you some water." Yeluyan has never been held by a man like this in the past ten years. He can''t help shivering at the smell of wine on his body.


    "What kind of water to drink at this time? Just drink Jiaobei directly." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, and the wine pot and wine cup on the table seemed to be pulled by a pair of invisible hands.

 Chapter 1608

    When she saw the wine pot flying over, yeluyan''s eyes were wide open. She had never seen such wonderful martial arts before. She thought that it was no wonder that during this period, she quietly inquired about her fiance. In addition to the names of king of Golden Snake and king of Qi, everyone also called him relegation immortal.


    The girl''s worship of him has reached its peak when she thinks that he can call thunder and electricity and go up to the sky for rain. Now she is shocked and proud to see this scene. She thinks that her husband is really the most powerful man in the world, and the women on the grassland worship the strongest man, and yeluyan is no exception.


    At this time, song Qingshu had poured the wine and handed her one of the glasses: "come on, let''s have a drink."


    Yelv Yan hesitated: "brother song, you have drunk so much, if you drink more..."


    "Sister Yan''er knows how to love people," Song Qingshu jokingly said, "don''t worry, this wine doesn''t matter. Even if you are really drunk, this wine can''t be saved."


    "Eh ~" yeluyan''s face turned red. Before today, they were strangers. They said no more than ten words to each other. Unexpectedly, this man has become her husband.


    After this episode, the two became more familiar than before. In fact, song Qingshu intended to do it. As a man, he naturally didn''t mind what happened to a strange beautiful girl, but he was a woman, and he was still young, so he was afraid of the future.


    Two hands intersect, the body closer than ever before, after drinking a glass of wine, song Qingshu sniffed and said with a smile: "sister Yan''er is really fragrant, not like my wine stink."


    "This is the perfume powder that sister ah Jiu chose for me," yeluyan said with a red face. "Brother song, you don''t stink."


    Looking at her timid appearance, song Qingshu laughed: "you don''t have to worry about anything. I can''t stand the smell of wine. I''ll take a bath first and then come to you."


    "Don''t ~" yeluyan grabbed him by the skirt, and his appearance was particularly beautiful under the light of the Phoenix crown. "Don''t go..." hesitated for a moment, and then added, "we all like drinking on the grassland. For us, the taste of wine is not bad, but it represents masculinity. I... I like the taste of brother song now."


    Although song Qingshu has overcome a lot of wine strength through genuine Qi, he has drunk too much tonight, and now he has three points of drunkenness. The girl''s soft and tender words are more fierce than the most powerful love in the world - medicine, which makes his body hot and dry in an instant.


    "In that case, I won''t go." Song Qingshu sat by the bed and looked at his new wife. Her appearance was not the top among all the women she knew, but her biggest advantage was her slim and tall figure, and her youthful spirit between her eyebrows.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "sister Yan''er, how old are you this year?"


    Yelv Yan''s face was slightly red, and she seemed embarrassed to say it. She hesitated and whispered a number in his ear.


    Song Qingshu heard a jump in his heart: "so small? I can''t see it at all


    "No, many of my sisters who grew up with me in our tribe have been married long ago, and many of their children have been born," yeluyan explained in a flustered way. "I was just born a little higher than them. Brother song, you don''t dislike me, do you? I heard that you Han people like to be Petite..."


    "I''m not happy yet, how can I dislike you?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and said, "Zhang Zilin didn''t know how many men were the targets of YY. I didn''t expect that I had such good luck to get a pure girl version of Zhang Zilin in this world."


    Yeluyan was confused: "brother song, who is Zhang Zilin?"


    "Miss World in my hometown is as tall as you are and a woman with peerless long legs," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He took her into his arms and kissed her in the ear. "Don''t mention other people tonight..."


    Yeluyan was curious about what Miss World was, but he held her in his arms and covered her in the masculine breath of a man. She was already soft. She didn''t want to think about other things.


    Although she grew up in the grassland, she was not timid on weekdays, but in the arms of this famous man, her courage disappeared without trace, and she became a lady even more than a lady. Especially when the other party began to untie her dress, her heart trembled violently, and she was much more shy than those ladies.


    The red wedding dress slipped slowly, which set off the whiteness and tenderness of the skin. Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva. Looking at the slim and well proportioned body in front of him, he could not move his eyes completely.


    No matter to Zeng Rou or yeluyan, song Qingshu knows very well that there is no unforgettable love between them, especially yeluyan, who has only met a few times before and even is not as familiar as Zeng Rou, but this does not prevent him from appreciating each other''s beauty.


    He is a man, although love is limited, but the man''s nature makes him possessive is unlimited. Seeing the tall and slender legs in front of him, song Qingshu doesn''t have the heart to think about other things. He just wants to enjoy and love his new wife and spend the wedding night slowly.


    The bright wedding dress was scattered on the ground, and the curtain on the bed was slowly lowered. You could only see the shaking of the wooden bed. From time to time, the tender hum of the bride came from the wooden bed, and the fragrance and beauty were not enough. Only the burning red candle silently witnessed all this


    The next day, song Qingshu went out of the bridal chamber with a clear mind. Before leaving, he specially told the maids not to disturb yeluyan and let her have a good rest.


    Then he went directly to Yelu Chucai and Yelu Qi''s residence. Yelu Chucai drank a lot of wine yesterday because he was old, so he got up late, so Yelu Qi received him first.


    "Did Qingshu get up so early? How did you sleep last night? " As soon as he asked, yeluzzi would like to give himself a mouth. If he always said hello like this, it would be OK. But last night was the wedding night of the other party and his sister. Did any elder brother ask these questions.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and subconsciously replied, "I sleep well. My younger sister is very good. She is good at serving people." Not only is it good, it should be said that he is quite satisfied. His tall and slim figure is really a boon in a man''s bed, which perfectly explains what leg playing is. Yeluyan, after all, was a girl. Later on, her young body could not bear it. Song Qingshu was worried that she would be hurt. He didn''t ask for it, but the amazing proportion of long legs was enough for him to spend the rest of the night. Of course, these words were not discussed with yeluqi.


    Hearing the other party''s reply, yeluzzi was even more depressed, especially looking at his look, as if he was savoring his sister''s taste. He couldn''t help getting more embarrassed. He quickly coughed and asked, "is there something wrong with Qingshu coming to me so early?"

 Chapter 1609

    "It''s really something..." Song Qingshu sat down, picked up the tea cup, but didn''t go on. Instead, he asked them about things they were not used to when they came to the Golden Snake camp.


    Yeluzzi knew that he was waiting for his father to come, so they didn''t like it. They chatted like this.


    It wasn''t long before Yelu Chucai finally finished dressing and came out. Song Qingshu quickly got up and saluted: "Qingshu, meet your father-in-law." At the same time, he is also a little strange. It seems that he has many cheap husbands in law now. It''s really a headache. Thanks to song Yuanqiao, he didn''t come. Otherwise, with his rigid temper, he might have to lecture me about it.


    "Qingshu is so polite. Why did you come here so early? I had a good rest last night." When Yelu Chucai said this, Yelu Zidon next to him looked strange.


    "I had a good rest. Thank you for your concern." Song Qingshu replied insincerely that he was naturally not good enough to tell the other party that he didn''t have much rest last night. Instead, he tormented your daughter all night.


    "Yan''er, why didn''t she come with you?" Yelu Chucai looked around and didn''t see his daughter.


    Song Qingshu explained: "the swallow is still sleeping."


    "The child is still so sleepy. He''s already married. How can he be as unconventional as he used to be?" Yelu Chucai blows his beard and stares. He doesn''t really want to blame his daughter. He''s just worried that her daughter''s sleepiness will make her husband unhappy, and it''s easy to make nine princesses dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "she was too tired yesterday. She just wanted to come here together. But I can''t see her eyes open. There are some problems when she gets out of bed, so I let her have a good rest."


    "Too tired? She tired what... "Yelu Chucai suddenly reaction, the other side behind also mentioned a" can''t get out of bed ", as a person, how can he not understand what is going on?


    At the same time, she was secretly frightened that her daughter''s body quality was very good all the time, and she couldn''t get out of bed because of him? As a father, he is distressed and gratified, distressed is the daughter''s physical injury, gratified is that there is such a husband, the daughter should hate happiness all her life.


    But these words can''t be said to song Qingshu. Can you praise him for his ability? In the heart tangled incomparably, Yelu Chucai an old face instantaneous embarrassed.


    One side of yeluzi see the situation is not right, quickly to his father, said: "Dad, green book this time came to say is something to find us."


    "Oh ~" Yelu Chucai nodded busily, "I don''t know why Qingshu came here this time?"


    Song Qingshu then said, "you two should have heard about the recent events in Liao state?"


    Yelu Chucai and Yelu Qi looked at each other, nodded and said: "I have heard that Yelu Yixin is really ambitious, but I didn''t expect that he really fought against the enemy. Fortunately, he failed in the end, which can be regarded as a consolation to his colleagues who died in his hands these years."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "now Yelv Yixin group has been swept away, officials of the Liao Dynasty reshuffle, and there is a lot of power vacuum. Have you ever thought about going back to make a comeback?"


    Yelu Chucai and Yelu Qi were startled. They waved their hands and said: "we have no such intention. Now we are tied up with the interests of the Golden Snake camp. How can we make another thought."


    Yelu Chucai was secretly frightened. No wonder Princess Jiu was so anxious to promote Yan''er''s marriage to him last night that she was afraid that we would return to Liao.


    Yeluzzi obviously thought of this. He looked at his father anxiously and thought: the other party is not good at this trip. If we want to return home, I''m afraid


    However, he quickly denied this idea. After all, according to the past, the other side was not so cruel. What''s more, now that he married Yan''er, both sides were already a family, so there was no need to worry about anything.


    Noticing their looks, song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, you two. We are all family now. How can we deliberately test you?"


    Yelu Chucai hit ha ha, but obviously relaxed.


    Song Qingshu continued: "but now the power vacuum of the Liao Dynasty is an excellent opportunity, so if you want to invite your brother-in-law to go back and seize this opportunity, you should be able to go to a higher level than before."


    Yeluzi and his father looked at each other, and then said with a bitter smile: "Qingshu, don''t laugh. We betrayed the imperial court openly before. Although it proved that it was Yelv Yixin''s treacherous plan, how could we admit our mistakes with the emperor''s lenient character? When we go back, we will not be able to show our strength. What''s more, we will be arrested and executed by the emperor. "


    Yelu Chucai nodded slightly. He had been in the court for many years. He knew Yelu Hongji''s character very well and recognized his son''s judgment.


    "You two are worried too much," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I''m obviously not going to let you go back to die this time. Of course, I came prepared..." as I said, I took out a bright yellow scroll and handed it to them. "You might as well have a look."


    Both of them used to be high officials in the imperial court. How could they not recognize that this was the imperial edict? However, they are curious about which country''s imperial edict, or song Qingshu''s own imperial edict? If so, he would be too bold. He is the most famous person in the world. If he declares himself Emperor openly, won''t he become the target of public criticism immediately?


    A head of fog water ground took the imperial edict in the past, open a look, two people facial expressions suddenly become extremely wonderful, one face shocked to open wide mouth: "this... This is..."


    "Yes, this is the imperial edict for the appointment of the eldest brother," said Song Qingshu, who drank tea leisurely. "He restored the positions deployed by all the imperial palaces, and controlled the troops in the capital at the same time."


    "Is this... Is this true or false?" Yelvqi asked in an incredible way, as if in a dream.


    "Of course, it''s true. How long have you been away from Liao? Can''t you recognize the emperor''s seal?" Song Qingshu said funny.


    Yelu Chucai picked up the imperial edict and carefully examined it. He could not help nodding his head blankly: "this is indeed the seal of the emperor''s jade seal. This imperial edict is also from the inner palace, and the dragon pattern on it can''t be fake, but..." it''s clear that everything is true, but why is the content so fake? With their understanding of Yelu Hongji, how could he issue this kind of imperial edict?


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s true. I got it for brother Yelv." Song Qingshu put down the cup and explained.


    "You made it?" They were shocked and numb at the moment.


    "Otherwise, do you think jeruhongji would issue such an edict?" Song Qingshu gave them a bad look. "It''s not convenient for me to say something too thoroughly. I can only tell you that my energy is stronger than you can imagine. What''s a mere appointment edict of Liao state?"


    Yelu Chucai looked at him thoughtfully and thought that he had just come back from the state of Liao. He had a bold idea in his heart and asked tentatively, "can I understand Qingshu? Can you influence the decision-making of the state of Liao to a certain extent?"

 Chapter 1610

    "My father-in-law can understand this way." Song Qingshu smiles, thinking that the brain hole of the world is not big enough. Now he can not only influence the decision-making of Liao to a certain extent, but the whole Liao is under his control.


    Of course, the most confidential things are still unknown. Now tell them that since they have their own understanding, let them misunderstand it.


    Song Qingshu then said, "so next, I want to invite brother Yelu back to Liao to control the military power of Liao... Maybe we need to use brother Yelu''s place in the future."


    After the fall of Yelv Yixin, although the emperor and queen were his own people, the court was dominated by Xiao Pei and his family. Although Su Quan had such a relationship, he could not be trusted, otherwise another Yelv Yixin would be cultivated. Therefore, after discussing with Zhao Min and Su Quan, he finally decided to transfer yeluqi back to Liao state to check and balance Xiao Pei, because yeluqi was inferior to Xiao Pei regardless of age, seniority or resourcefulness. At that time, yeluqi had to move closer to the emperor and queen in order to gain a firm foothold, so that the political situation of Liao state would be really stable.


    Suddenly jeruzzi couldn''t help asking, "who will I listen to then?"


    "All the imperial palaces have made arrangements. This official position was originally taken by the emperor''s confidants. Naturally, you listen to the emperor." Song Qingshu gave a faint smile.


    Yeluzzi looked at him thoughtfully: "what if the emperor orders me to do something against the Golden Snake camp?"


    "Don''t worry, the emperor won''t give such an order." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Yeluqi and his son were startled. They both looked at each other and were shocked. There was a huge amount of information behind this sentence. However they guessed, they could not guess that the Emperor today was actually the person of song Qingshu.


    "I''m young after all. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with the old foxes in the court. Let my father go with me." Jeruzzi continued.


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Yelu Chucai shook his head and said, "it''s just because you are young that the emperor dares to use you again. You are inexperienced and qualified, so you can only rely on him. If I go back, the emperor will be afraid, and our father and son will be in danger. What''s more, now I''m dealing with the affairs of the Golden Snake camp, There are a lot of things to deal with just now. I can''t leave at all. "


    If Yelu Chucai takes a deep look at his son, he can''t say something clearly. Qi''er is still a little too young to see the way. If he can go back, what song Qingshu has just produced is not an appointment edict, but two. Now that the relationship between the two sides is not completely stable, how can song Qingshu be relieved that our father and son will leave at the same time?


    What''s more, how can there be no means of checks and balances in a position with such great power? It''s not enough for a swallow alone. Obviously, I need to stay here with her as a "hostage" to have control over you.


    Yelu Chucai''s political life has been ups and downs for so many years, and he has long been perfect in this set of rules of the game. Although he has seen through everything, he has no aversion at all. On the contrary, he is a little relieved.


    After all, with Yan''er''s marriage to song Qingshu, his family has been completely tied up with him. The more powerful he is, the more skillful he is, the brighter the future of his family will be; If he has force but no means, then he can only be a general in charge, and it''s hard to be a Lord. Then the family is really dangerous.


    Song Qingshu took a meaningful look at Yelu Chucai, and obviously guessed that he understood his intention: "yes, I can''t do without my father-in-law, the prime minister. I still have a lot to worry about." It is pleasant to talk with smart people, otherwise many things are easy to hurt feelings.


    After telling their father and son about going back to Liao, he chatted for a while and then got up to leave.


    When he came back to his room, yeluyan was no longer in bed. Song Qingshu asked the maid and learned that she had gone to Princess nine after she got up and washed, so he turned around and went to ah Jiu.


    When I got to ah Jiu, I just saw yeluyan offering tea to ah Jiu. Song Qingshu said: "is this the rhythm of a bride offering tea to a big woman?"


    Ah Jiu also had a bitter smile: "I said that our sisters are very easygoing. We don''t need to do this, but sister Yan''er has to be respectful."


    Yeluyan took a look at Song Qingshu. She could not help thinking about the scene of him playing with his legs last night. She blushed: "this is what my father told me to do."


    Song Qingshu and ah Jiu look at each other and realize that this is the gesture Yelu Chucai asked his daughter to make. On the one hand, it shows that he has no intention to fight with ah Jiu. On the other hand, it is equivalent to a nomination to draw close the relationship with ah Jiu. After drinking this cup of tea, both sides are in the same camp.


    "Since it''s my father-in-law''s kindness, ah Jiu, don''t refuse." Song Qingshu knew that if ah Jiu didn''t drink, it was easy to arouse the suspicion of the Yelv family.


    Ah Jiu obviously wanted to go with him. He took the tea and sipped it: "thank you, sister Yan''er."


    Song Qingshu just walked over and held the two girls in his arms: "well, well, we are a family from now on. There are no rules in our family. Yan''er, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Yes, sister ah Jiu has always been very kind to me." Yeluyan said with a red face.


    Ah Jiu, however, pushed him away: "it''s bad for people to see it in broad daylight."


    "What if we see it? We can make love between husband and wife. I can''t help it." Song Qingshu said haughtily.


    Yeluyan blinked, feeling that her husband was really unusual, but the girls on the grassland like this man who bravely expressed his love.


    Ah Jiu was deeply influenced by Confucian education. Although he had been together for so long, he still couldn''t stand his audacity. He spat with a red face: "it''s nonsense again. Stop it. The emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty is coming."


    "The emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty?" Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t have to ask why the envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty came. He just urged the Golden Snake camp to send troops to attack the state of Jin with the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The most difficult thing is that the two sides are now allies, and they have promised to send troops together before, so it''s hard to refuse.


    "In fact, there have been several messengers in the Southern Song Dynasty. I have sent them away in various ways. This time, there is another messengers. Obviously, the Southern Song Dynasty is also a little impatient," ah Jiu said with a headache. "Oh, by the way, when the messengers hear that you are back, they have to make trouble to see you and say that they are your acquaintances."


    "My acquaintance?" Song Qingshu a Leng, in the heart is curious to come who is, "that shouts him to the study, I immediately go over."


    Yeluyan hesitated and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Hearing her timid words, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and seized her hand: "you are my woman now, what can I avoid? Let''s go together. "


    Ah Jiu also saw that yeluyan had a new family attachment, so she felt like walking on thin ice. He took her other hand and said, "let''s go together. You know song Lang''s women are not so good. All his sisters have to help him deal with his political affairs. You can start from now on."

 Chapter 1611

    Next, song Qingshu and his party came to the study and found that a man was pacing back and forth there, obviously in a very anxious mood.


    Hearing the news, he turned his head, his face suddenly surprised, and quickly welcomed him: "brother song, no, it should be called king Qi!"


    Song Qingshu recognized Lu Guanying and said with a smile, "brother Lu, please sit down." As she said this, she looked around subconsciously. It seemed that the shy young woman Cheng Yaojia was not there


    Lu Guanying seemed to have guessed his mind, and then explained: "it''s not convenient to bring Yaojia here with the mission of an envoy this time." After all, Cheng Yaojia is his wife. What''s the matter. If it wasn''t for his disability and song Qingshu''s great kindness, no man would accept such a thing.


    So now he is full of thoughts on his official career, hoping to be a wife and son, but now he is still short of children. He is a little depressed at the thought of this. After the implementation of the plan for a long time, his wife''s stomach is not moving at all. Sometimes he even suspects that in order to maintain this relationship with his wife for a long time, song Qingshu deliberately didn''t let her get pregnant, But now the other side is in the ascendant, both sides regardless of status or ability and the gap is too big, he did not dare to urge each other.


    Hearing Lu Guanying''s words, song Qingshu was also very hot. He quickly turned away the topic: "brother Lu has come to the Golden Snake camp as an envoy. I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    Ah Jiu and yeluyan were originally curious about Lu Guanying''s sudden mention of Cheng Yaojia. Now they begin to talk about business, and they hurry to settle down and sit down beside song Qingshu. However, yeluyan hesitates for a moment. Instead of following ah Jiu, they stand beside her.


    Lu Guanying also hurriedly saluted the two girls: "I''ve seen Princess nine, I''ve seen Miss Yelv." When he came here as an envoy, he naturally learned about song Qingshu''s marriage to yeluyan yesterday. At the same time, he secretly marveled at the appearance of the two girls, one was pure and refined, the other was tall and slim. Song Qingshu really enjoyed the beauty of the world. His wife was not as good as the ninth princess in terms of appearance, and she was not as good as yeluyan in terms of figure. He didn''t know why he had been thinking about it all the time.


    However, if song Qingshu doesn''t care about it, Lu Guanying will be worried. Because of his wife''s relationship with each other, he is closely attached to this big thick leg, and then he is treated differently by Han Yuzhou. He gradually enters the center of the imperial court from a person in the Jianghu. Of course, this is largely because of his illness, otherwise, as a man, It''s hard to make that decision.


    Ah Jiu and Yelv Yan hastened to return the salute. Lu Guanying then said with a bitter smile to song Qingshu, "the king of Qi should know why I came this time."


    Song Qingshu gave a noncommittal smile: "does brother Lu want to see the scenery of northern China?"


    Lu Guanying had no words for a while, and he could only say to himself that he did not answer the words: "king Qi said a laugh. This time, Han sent me to ask about the deployment of the Jinshe camp." If the envoys come here for several times, they will come back in vain. This time, Han Yuzhou sent him here specially. That is to say, he has a good friendship with song Qingshu. If he comes back in vain this time, his position in Han Yuzhou''s heart will be plummeted in the future.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu showed a meaningful expression, but did not express his position.


    Lu Guanying gritted her teeth and continued: "it was originally agreed that the Song Dynasty, the northern Liao Dynasty and the Golden Snake camp would send troops to attack the state of Jin together. However, not long ago, the envoys of the Liao kingdom were killed. Xue Yiren of the Imperial City Department went to the capital city to make trouble, hijack the ministers of the Liao Kingdom, make havoc in the prison of the Liao Kingdom, and kill many soldiers of the Liao kingdom. Now the emperor of Liao is angry and has refused to cooperate in sending troops."


    "Oh, and that? Xue Yiren is not a member of the state of song. Why... "Song Qingshu asked deliberately. In fact, he knew more about Liao than anyone else.


    Mentioning this stubble, Lu Guanying was so angry that she patted the table and said with hatred: "it''s not Jia Sidao who gets in the way! Xue Yiren is a member of the Xue family, and the Xue family has always been in collusion with the Jia family. Jia Sidao did not want to see Han Xiang''s success in the Northern Expedition increase his supreme prestige, so he deliberately sent someone to sabotage the Northern Expedition and beat Han Xiang back. "


    Song Qingshu said playfully: "does your emperor care?"


    Lu Guanying said with a bitter smile: "the court''s power is extremely complex. It''s a long-standing practice for all forces to restrict each other. How can the emperor manage it. What''s more, there is no evidence that Jia Sidao inspired this incident. At most, he will punish Xue Yiren. However, with Jia Sidao, Xue family and others behind as guarantors, the punishment on Xue Yiren will be painless. "


    Song Qingshu then said, "brother Lu, I have guessed your intention, but now our Golden Snake camp has a lot of troubles. Before the civil strife in Liao Kingdom, Yelu Chucai, Xiao Ban and two families defected, and the Golden Snake camp accepted them, which offended Liao kingdom. Now it takes in Xiao Feng, the king of Nanyuan. I heard that Yelu Hongji was furious, They are going to send troops to settle accounts with us. "


    Lu Guanying doubted and said, "but I heard that Liao''s powerful officials have been plotting rebellion recently and have just calmed down. Now Liao''s interior is unstable. I''m afraid Yelv Hongji has no energy to send troops."


    Song Qingshu looks at him in surprise and thinks that he is now in the center of the imperial court. His vision is really different from before. It''s hard to fool him casually.


    After clearing his throat, song Qingshu continued: "Liao''s threat is only one of them. What''s more troublesome is internal trouble. Brother Lu should know what happened before the Golden Snake camp. The rapid rise in the past two years has inevitably led to some unstable foundations. Many of the rebel forces who used to be on an equal footing with the Golden Snake camp have long been dissatisfied. In addition, most of the territory under their command is snatched from the hands of the state of Qing. Many prefectures and counties still have remnant officials and gentry of the state of Qing, and they also have a lot of regiments training troops, Recently, we have received news that the separatist rebel forces have colluded with the remnant armed forces of the Qing Dynasty. Now wulianshan Rizhao and many places in Huaibei are their territory. They are ready to defeat us and take our place. "


    Lu Guanying knows something about the internal instability of the Golden Snake camp: "with the reputation and ability of the king of Qi, these are just local chickens and local dogs. They will collapse without even going out in person."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "brother Lu, you''ve been following Han Xiang for so long. You''re more and more flattering. If I''m really that powerful, I don''t have to have such a headache."


    Listening to his joking tone, it was clear that he didn''t treat himself as an outsider, and Lu Guanying couldn''t help laughing: "it''s the truth. On the contrary, it''s the Korean prime minister''s side that''s a headache. Now all aspects are not going well, and the northern expedition is making a great deal of noise. It can be said that it''s just on the way. Now Han Xiang is under pressure from all sides. Even if he is not ready, he must send troops as soon as possible. So if the king of Qi doesn''t send troops to help, Han Xiang is really out of the question. "


    For this reason, song Qingshu can''t refuse any more. After all, he has a certain friendship with Han kuozhou. To some extent, others regard him as a member of Han kuozhou''s School: "since brother Lu came here in person, I won''t lose face. Well, I''ll get to the bottom with you. I''ll deal with the resistance forces on the other side of Wulian mountain as soon as possible, and then cooperate with Han Xiang to send troops! "


    "So good!" Lu Guanying was overjoyed. Although the other side did not promise to send troops immediately, the formal northern expedition could not start in a day or two. In the early stage, small groups of troops should be sent to test the attack. By the time of the formal Northern Expedition, the Golden Snake camp should have calmed down the interior, and by that time, the two sides would be caught together.


    What''s more happy is that the meaning revealed in the other party''s words is that it''s obvious that it''s just to give him face. The first few envoys have failed, but he can get credit. After he returns home, Han kuozhou must think highly of him, and his status will also rise... In the future, the whole Lu family will become a first-class family, just a wife, I think all the ancestors will agree with him.

 Chapter 1612

    After discussing some matters about sending troops, song Qingshu said with a smile, "brother Lu, it''s not easy for you to come here. I''ll take care of you later and have a good drink."


    Lu Guanying quickly stood up and waved his hand and said, "no, I''m still in a hurry to go back and report to Han Xiang. He is eager to see the news here. It''s really hard for me to delay. I hope king Qi will forgive me."


    Worried about this refusal to offend the other party, he hastily added: "in the future, when the king of Qi comes to Jiangnan, I will bring my wife to make amends, entertain the king of Qi well, and clean up the dust for him." Worried that his weight was not enough, he specially took out the name of his wife Cheng Yaojia.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what he meant. He thought of how to treat him well... He was so excited when he thought of Cheng Yaojia''s shy breath.


    "Sin, sin..." Song Qingshu quickly converged, "since brother Lu is on official business, I can''t force myself to stay. Come and choose some good horses, and then get ready for money and Northern specialties..."


    Lu Guanying refused several times, but after all, he could not accept his kindness, so he had to accept the gift and leave.


    Song Qingshu to show close, specially sent him out, at the time of parting, said: "brother Lu, remember to help me say hello to Han Xiang."


    "Certainly," Lu Guanying nodded and agreed to him. "In fact, king Qi promised to send troops, which is the biggest greeting to Han Xiang."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, but it''s not convenient to explain that his so-called sending troops is just a show. The state of Jin is also his own industry now, so how can he beat his own people.


    After seeing off Lu Guanying, song Qingshu said to ah Jiu, "is the situation on the other side of Wulian mountain serious?"


    Ah Jiu replied: "it doesn''t seem to be serious at present, but Wulian mountain controls the strategic route of North and south. Once they are full-fledged, whether they go north or south, they are easy to shake our confidants."


    Shandong is roughly divided into two parts by the Taiyi mountains in the northwest southeast direction. In the north is the hometown of Qi, and in the south is the hometown of Lu. In the spring and Autumn period, Qi and Lu had been sawing around the Taiyi mountains for hundreds of years. However, in addition to the two familiar countries of Qi and Lu, there was another country in Shandong at that time, namely the state of Ju.


    The Taiyi mountains did not extend to the sea. There was still a distance from the sea, and then they turned to the southwest to form Yimeng mountain. Therefore, a valley was formed between Yimeng Mountain and Wulian mountain. Yihe River and Mu River were formed at the foot of Yimeng Mountain and Wulian mountain. Therefore, this Valley is also called Yimu River Valley.


    This valley is not narrow, and there is enough land in the middle to support the population. Therefore, this place used to be the territory of the state of Ju, because this valley connects the northern Shandong plain and the Donglai hills to the north, which can be said to be a must for military strategists. After the destruction of the state of Ju, Qi and Chu saw around the valley, and the eastern section of the great wall of Qi was built at the northern exit of the valley.


    That''s why ah Jiu worried that once the separatist forces took advantage of the emptiness of the Golden Snake camp, whether they went north along the Yimu River Valley to Lubei plain or south to Jianghuai, they would shake the foundation of the Golden Snake camp.


    It''s not that I haven''t thought of encirclement and suppression, but once the army arrived, those separatist forces would break up into parts and hide in Wulian mountain and Yimeng Mountain, and they couldn''t start at all.


    After hearing ah Jiu''s report, song Qingshu nodded: "as the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. We must not make them bigger, we must nip them in the bud. This time, I just brought Xiao Feng back and asked him to lead his troops to deal with those separatist forces. With his prestige, I think it will be able to destroy the enemy''s fighting spirit to the greatest extent. However, we should pay attention to appeasement first and encirclement and suppression second. "


    Ah Jiu hesitated: "let brother Xiao lead the army alone?" Because Yelv Yan is here, it''s hard for her to say directly that if Xiao Feng is allowed to lead the army directly, it''s easy for him to become a big leader. Now the relationship between the two sides is not obvious, so this arrangement is not appropriate.


    "Elder brother Xiao has just arrived. If he is allowed to lead the army rashly, some old people of Golden Snake camp may be dissatisfied, so it''s time to send another general to go with him." Song Qingshu had already thought about the proper arrangement.


    Ah Jiu nodded: "are you going to leave again?" Finish saying intentionally or unintentionally saw Ye LV Yan one eye, intentionally put forward in front of her, is to say to her listen.


    Sure enough, hearing that song Qingshu was going to leave, yeluyan could not help turning pale: "brother song, where are you going?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "the Southern Song Dynasty is about to launch a northern expedition. Before that, we reached an agreement with their court, and we had to send troops to cooperate. However, the weapons are also dangerous, so I have to be cautious, so I need to go to the front line ahead of time to make a good investigation. "


    The reason why they want to send troops is the exchange of interests with the Southern Song Dynasty before, and the other reason is that in order not to lose the heart of the Han people in the world, after all, these years, the Han people are looking forward to the rise of the Han Dynasty. The Ming Dynasty has been destroyed, and there is only one Southern Song Dynasty left. Therefore, the Han people in the world have high hopes for the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, If song Qingshu''s rebellion at this time affected the plan of the northern expedition, it would be a great challenge.


    "Brother song, let me go with you." Yelv Yan blurts out, just married Yan Er, where she is willing to part so quickly.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "this trip is full of danger. It''s too inconvenient for you to go. Moreover, I can come and go freely by myself. If you go, I''ll be distracted to take care of you, and the efficiency will be greatly reduced..."


    Ah Jiu also comforted: "sister Yan''er, if you want to help brother song, there are many ways. I told you before that our sisters have to help him deal with a lot of government affairs on weekdays. I''m short of staff, so I need you to stay in the Golden Snake camp to help me."


    Yelv Yan also knew that she would drag her husband down in the past, so she nodded: "OK..." but the grievance in her voice was beyond expression.


    Song Qingshu holding her hand with a smile: "I''m not leaving right now, no matter how I want to stay here for a few days, I can accompany you well."


    Yelv Yan''s face turned red instantly, and said in a hurry, "it''s still important. Brother song, you don''t have to worry about me like this. I don''t care..."


    Ah Jiu couldn''t help laughing: "sister Yan''er is so understanding."


    ¡­¡­


    During the next period of time, song Qingshu met with the middle and high-level confidants of the Golden Snake camp one by one during the day. He was away all the year round and needed to get close to these people from time to time. At night, he accompanied his newly married wife yeluyan, which made up for the debt of separation.


    Yeluyan didn''t know whether he was instructed by his father or something. After a day or two, he pushed song Qingshu to ah Jiu, showing that he didn''t want to be a pet. Ah Jiu was very embarrassed. As a result, the two girls gave way to each other. Song Qingshu put forward that they should just be together. The result was obvious... He was rejected mercilessly and criticized by the two girls.


    After a few days in this way, before leaving, song Qingshu specially asked ah Zi to be careful in every word and deed; If you have any information, ah Jiu will arrange a special channel for you; Finally, pay attention to... Protect yourself. "


    "Master, are you afraid that I will be taken advantage of?" Ah Zi blinked and asked with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said: "brother Xiao is a gentleman. He won''t take the initiative to do anything to you. He just reminds you just in case."


    "If I am taken advantage of by accident, master, will you not want me?" Purple asked curiously.


    Song Qingshu glanced at her faintly: "what do you say?"


    Ah Zi was awed in her heart, but she said with a smile: "if that really happens, I''ll keep pretending to go on and compensate my sister to my master. Is this the wife changing custom of some ethnic groups on the grassland?"


    Song Qingshu heard a black line and slapped her on the head: "you little head melon seeds think all day long what a mess."

 Chapter 1613

    Despite some reluctance, song Qingshu had to leave the Golden Snake camp and go to Daxing mansion.


    From time to time along the way, we met people who were fleeing north. Obviously, we heard that there was going to be a war in the south, so we had to flee home. Interestingly, most of them were Han people. At the beginning of song Qingshu, it was a bit strange. It was supposed to be the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. Shouldn''t the Han people be ready for it?


    However, he quickly reflected that he had been in the world for quite a long time. He gradually realized that for the people at the bottom, they were busy eating three meals a day and struggling with food and clothing. They really didn''t have the leisure to care about national affairs, and those who had the energy to care about them were usually the more affluent and passionate scholars.


    For the people at the bottom, war means danger to their lives, starvation and displacement


    "The people are suffering from prosperity; Song Qingshu was never a compassionate saint, but he was deeply touched by the tragedy of some refugees. He became more determined to unify the world as soon as possible and keep the war away from the people.


    All the way to Daxing mansion, there are twice as many guards at the gate of the city as usual. There are soldiers patrolling all over the street. It can be seen that the atmosphere in the city is much more solemn and tense than before, which is obviously due to the imminent war.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and decided to go to Tang Kuo''s Palace first. After all, in the daytime, even with his excellent lightness skills, it''s not easy to sneak into the heavily guarded imperial palace of Jin.


    When he came to Tang Kuo''s house, song Qingshu looked at the guard in front of the door and was depressed: "I didn''t expect that I couldn''t go through the main door when I went back to my home. It''s really frustrating to think about it."


    In fact, it''s easy for him to enter the Tang Kuo debate, but I don''t know if the other "Tang Kuo debate" is at home. If there are two Tang Kuo debates at the same time, it will be troublesome; Of course, if he gave the name of song Qingshu, he would be able to go in openly. After all, he was the sworn brother of Tang Kuo Bian, but now that the Southern Song and northern expedition is coming, the Han people all over the world are paying attention to it, and he doesn''t want to make a fuss.


    Tangled around the door for a while, and finally around to a remote backyard wall, while no one around to pay attention, quietly turned in.


    Today, Tang kuodian is the head of all the officials in the state of Jin. Naturally, his family is heavily guarded. Along the way, song Qingshu found many secret sentries. Thanks to his familiarity with the situation of his family, he didn''t trigger the alarm.


    Hearing some servants passing by chatting, "Tang kuodian" is now dealing with government affairs in his study. Song Qingshu thinks: I don''t know who is pretending to be Tang kuodian


    On the side of the kingdom of Jin, in most cases, Daiqi Si, the Dragon King in purple clothes, disguises as Tang Kuo Bian, while Gebi disguises as the emperor Wanyan, and sits in the palace with Wanyan Ping. However, some people sometimes change roles with each other when they are in trouble, so he is not sure who is in the study now.


    When song Qingshu thinks of the beautiful and arrogant Dragon King in purple shirt, the gentle and moving Gebi, and the young and lively wanyanping, there is a trace of tenderness in Song Qingshu''s heart. This is his other home, especially Gebi, which can bring him a kind of warmth of home and the tenderness of his wife - although she has always asked him to appear as Tang Kuo Bian, especially when he is intimate


    But how can the song Qingshu from later generations compare the gain and loss of this city''s name? More important is the actual benefits, but also enjoy playing role-playing games with her, occasionally in her extreme situation to restore their original appearance, the other side''s face to show the kind of coquettish moving and light anger thin anger is to let him have a strong sense of conquest.


    "Who?" Thinking of some beautiful pictures, song Qingshu breathed heavily. The "Tang Kuo Bian" in the study suddenly raised his head and raised his hand to shoot a piece of concealed weapon.


    Feeling the strong wind coming from his face, song Qingshu let out a cry of shame. He quickly put out his hand and grabbed the concealed weapon. When he opened his palm, he saw that it was a few gold flowers.


    "It''s daisy." Song Qingshu smiles. This is the unique secret weapon of the Dragon King in purple shirt.


    In addition, Daisy was in her study dealing with a large number of letters reported from all over the world when she heard something strange outside the door. She shot away the concealed weapon in her sleeve without thinking about it. After all, she had specially told the family that no one was allowed to go near the courtyard without her orders.


    Aware that the other party raised her hand and then resolved her secret weapon, Daiqi Si knew that she was a top expert, and she was not her opponent. She was about to call the guard for warning. Suddenly she saw the other party''s face, opened her mouth half, and swallowed the words.


    "In the past, the red lips of the first beauty in the Wulin were so beautiful, but now they are full of whiskers." Song Qingshu pushed the door in and said jokingly.


    Daisy gave him a white look, then raised her hand to cover her face. By the time she put down her sleeves, she had regained her cold but gorgeous face.


    At this time, the bodyguard outside had heard the news and ran over: "my Lord, what happened?"


    "It''s OK. Step back. No one is allowed to come near without my command!" Daisy closed the door with a flick of her sleeve, and then said coldly.


    "Yes Without any hesitation, the bodyguards retreated quietly.


    Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly: "the skill of controlling the Dragon King really makes me look at it with new eyes. It can really be called prohibition."


    "No matter what, I was also the saint of the general altar of the Ming religion, and the head of the four kings of the Ming religion in the Central Plains." Hearing his praise, Daisy''s lips curled slightly.


    Song Qingshu walked over and held her in his arms. He felt the body that countless men in Wulin had dreamed of. He said with a smile, "but the happiest thing for me to come here today is not that you have trained your subordinates, but another thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Daisy''s crystal white cheek flashed a touch of bright red, because her character is not used to being so spoiled by men, and she is still a younger man than her.


    Daisy''s body is plump and soft. Song Qingshu seems to be holding a ripe peach: "I''m glad that your first reaction after seeing me is to immediately restore your appearance. Obviously, you have begun to care about the image in my heart. As the saying goes, how can I not be happy if a woman looks like a person who likes herself?"


    Daisy was surprised. Did she unconsciously accept him? You know, he was half forced to occupy himself at the beginning


    Although she was a little flustered, she didn''t admit it at all: "who said, I''m not used to wearing that mask and all over my face. It''s killing me."


    Song Qingshu looked up at her cheek: "let me see, if the delicate skin of Dragon King is allergic to the beard on the mask, it''s really outrageous."


    When she was so close to him that she could even feel the breath of his breath, Daisy could not help shivering on her skin. She got up from his arms in a panic: "you are not many years older than my daughter. Don''t take an old woman like me as a little girl."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "the Dragon King''s skin can be broken, and his posture is still as graceful as a girl. We stand together. People who don''t know think you will be my sister. Where are you old?"


    In this world, Xiao Zhao is 15 or 16 years old, and the Purple Dragon King is only in his early 30s, while song Qingshu is almost 30 years old. The age gap between him and Xiao Zhao is much larger than that between him and the Purple Dragon King.


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu suddenly pondered: "although his age is just the beginning of a golden Bachelor in later generations, the world is obviously a little too big, especially now that he has a modest foundation, so he has to start thinking about the issue of children, which also plays a role in stabilizing people''s hearts."

 Chapter 1614

    "In the past, when I was wandering in the river and lake, when I met you, you were such a glib and dissolute person. It was absolutely easy for me to solve one problem with one hand," said daisy with a snort and a little melancholy. "It''s a pity that I can''t beat you. I can only listen to your nonsense."


    Although she said this, it was strange that she didn''t get angry in her heart. She sighed in secret, and suddenly noticed that song Qingshu was in a daze. She couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with you, you seem to be unhappy?"


    "I''m thinking that I''m not a few years younger than you, your children have become big girls, but my children have disappeared, so I have to be filled with emotion." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "To a certain extent, you''re a late bloomer, and it''s normal for you to get married and start a business later," said daisy. Seeing the man''s lonely appearance, she couldn''t help but comfort her. "Besides, there are so many confidants around you now, and she''s afraid that no one will give you a son."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened: "the Dragon King really can comfort people. Why don''t you give birth to a son for me?"


    Daisy took a breath, thinking that she was so bewildered that she wanted to comfort him?


    "No, give birth to a son for you. How can I stand up to my dead husband and face my daughter in the future? No, absolutely not!" Daisy''s face changed and she refused.


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to say that Mr. Yinye had been dead for so many years. What could he do to deserve to be sorry? However, seeing his opponent''s fierce resistance, he wisely did not continue this topic.


    "Well, I''m just joking with you. I''ll make you excited." But song Qingshu secretly thought that it was up to her to be pregnant or not, and she couldn''t control it. If she didn''t want to have more irrigation, it would bear fruit... Of course, now he is reluctant to let you Wu, who is so bright and beautiful, get pregnant so early.


    "Don''t make such a joke with me in the future." Although she resisted at first, she could still accept the secret relationship. But if she knew her husband had been dead for so many years, she would be ridiculed by the world? At the thought of that, her cold and gorgeous face turned red like a shy girl.


    In a hurry to clear out the messy pictures in her mind, Daisy quickly changed the topic: "you didn''t come here to talk to me this time, did you?"


    Song Qingshu also began to solemnly say, "what''s the situation in the South now?" Although he has his own intelligence, it is not clear within the state of Jin. For the sake of confidentiality and quickness, many details of his previous communication with the state of Jin can not be transmitted.


    Daiqi Si unfolded the map on the table and began to explain: "Han Zhuozhou granted Pingzhang military and state affairs, took charge of military and political power, ordered all the troops to prepare for the March secretly, and went out of the imperial court to seal ten thousand taels of Treasury for military supplies..."


    "The power of Han kuozhou is unprecedented, and it seems that he is determined to win the northern expedition." Song Qingshu was deeply moved by the news. Generally speaking, the most powerful officials in the Southern Song Dynasty were the minister''s left minister and his servant, and the minister''s right minister and his servant, which were commonly called Zuo Xiang and you Xiang.


    However, there is another hidden official position in the Song Dynasty, which is the real top 100 officials, ranking above the prime minister, and that is Pingzhang''s important military and national affairs! In the Northern Song Dynasty, this official post was specially set up for senior officials of Gaode to show their favor. They would not come to the political affairs hall in five or two days. However, in the Northern Song Dynasty, this official position was only the highest honor position, and did not participate in the military and national affairs of the imperial court.


    Until the Southern Song Dynasty, great changes took place, because the whole Southern Song Dynasty was accompanied by war from the founding of the people''s Republic to its demise. In order to avoid the restriction of power, the military and political departments did not cooperate well with each other. This official position gradually evolved into the political affairs hall or Privy Council, where the military and government were controlled by it, and it was the first of all officials worthy of the name.


    However, Han kuozhou''s military and state affairs in Pingzhang are less important than those in the past. On the contrary, his power is much greater, because Pingzhang''s military and state affairs can only be concerned with "important" matters, but Pingzhang''s military and state affairs can be dealt with in any way!


    "In spite of Jia Sidao''s hindrance, he has become a supreme official in name." Song Qingshu sighs that Han Jianzhou should be at the peak of his life, but he is doomed to fail


    Daiqisi then said, "Han Zhuozhou ordered Wu Xi to train his troops in Xishu, while Zhao Chun and Huang Fubin prepared to send troops to take Tang Deng. Chen Xiaoqing, a Wuyi doctor, and Guo Jing, the governor of Zhenjiang, are training troops in Jianghuai and are always ready to cross the Huaihe River. "


    Wu Xi is Wu Tiande, or Ling Huchong. Song Qingshu thinks to himself: I don''t know how well Ling Huchong will integrate Western Sichuan after he takes office. It''s really troublesome for him to send troops from Sichuan to cooperate with both sides of the eastern line.


    Tang and Deng refer to tangzhou and Dengzhou in Nanyang Basin, which are located in the north of Xiangyang. They can be said to be the only way to attack the Central Plains from Xiangyang. In the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, Chu first destroyed many small countries in Nanyang Basin, and then used Nanyang basin as a springboard to enter the Central Plains and compete with others. In addition, Nanyang basin can not only attack the Central Plains to the East, but also attack Guanzhong from the west through Wuguan. In the late Warring States period, Qin and Chu launched a tug of war around Nanyang basin. At last, Chu lost Nanyang Basin and completely lost the capital threatening Qin. At the end of the Qin Dynasty, Liu Bang also attacked Wuguan from Nanyang Basin, and then all the way into Xianyang. It can be seen that Nanyang basin is an important place for military strategists. Tang and Deng Erzhou are the gateway to the south of Nanyang basin!


    As for the names of Zhao Chun and Huang Fubin, I have never heard of them, but as the main general of the central army in such an important Northern Expedition, they must also be the famous generals of the Southern Song Dynasty. Of course, compared with the Western Shu, song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to them. After all, the ability of famous generals who had never heard of them was very limited.


    Song Qingshu didn''t quite understand that Xiangyang City was Guo Jing''s headquarters. Why didn''t the emperor of Southern Song Dynasty let him go back to Xiangyang to lead the troops to the north, but dropped him to the east line? Is it to prevent the generals from becoming big? After all, the Lu brothers of Xiangyang City are Jia Sidao''s direct family. If Guo Jing is allowed to stay there, I''m afraid that the whole land of Jingxiang will be beaten up by Jia Sidao.


    Song Qingshu knew without guessing that it must be the "efforts" of Han Jianzhou.


    "Now that the Southern Song Dynasty is coming, it will be a troublesome situation for the three roads to go hand in hand." Song Qingshu had a headache. The previous operation was as fierce as a tiger, which solved the biggest threat to Liao state in the north, and even the Golden Snake camp in the East could be ignored. But who knows that the Southern Song Dynasty could still organize three armies to attack Jin state at the same time. Although Jin State has many soldiers who are good at fighting, it experienced a great chaos not long ago, and now it is the weakest time, It''s not clear who will win.


    "It''s not as bad as you think." Daisy''s lips went up, showing a bright smile.


    "Why do you say that?" Song Qingshu said curiously.

 Chapter 1615

    Daiqi Si took a secret letter from Huanyi academy and handed it to him: "although Han juezhou is the first official in name, because some of his policies offended Jianshan academy a few years ago, the officials of this faction did not like him. In addition, Jia Sidao, Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji were not always with him, so he could not deploy many officials."


    When song Qingshu took over the secret report, his face suddenly became very wonderful, because it recorded the story of Han kuozhou''s death during this period: Han kuozhou planned to use general Xue Shusi to command the Huaixi army, but Xue Shusi didn''t appear to be in office; He also ordered the Privy Council to guard Jinling, but he did not; Qiu Gu was transferred to the post of Xuanfu envoy of the Yangtze and Huaihe rivers


    Through this piece of paper, song Qingshu can feel Han Yuzhou''s embarrassment and fury, but there is no way. The civil servants in the Southern Song Dynasty are good at playing word games. They can always find some messy reasons to refuse you, and at the same time, they can''t deal with him. Even if they are dismissed, it''s not a big deal. Someone in the court will be re activated soon, Moreover, with his previous experience, he can gain great fame, which is of great help to his promotion in the future.


    "Qiu Gu, this person seems to be a little familiar..." Song Qingshu couldn''t help talking to himself, but for a while he forgot where he had heard his name.


    Daisy explained thoughtfully: "Qiu Gu works in the Privy Council. His official position is to sign the Privy Council Affairs with his son Qiu Tongfu


    He married the second daughter of LV Wende, the governor of Xiangyang City, so he should be an official of Jia Sidao''s school. "


    This did not surprise song Qingshu. These officials, who were against Han Yuzhou, were not surprised. There was a shadow of Jia Sidao behind them. Now he was curious about another thing: "second son-in-law? Who did Lu Wende''s eldest daughter marry? "


    "His eldest daughter is married to fan Wenhu. She''s just a wine bag." Daisy replied without thinking.


    "Fan Wenhu?" Song Qing was very impressed by this man. He led the water army of the Southern Song Dynasty in the Southern Song Dynasty. Almost all the troops were defeated by Mongolia. After surrendering to Mongolia, he was selected as the commander of the eastern expedition to Japan. As a result, hundreds of thousands of Mongolian water army were buried in the hurricane. He is really a talent! What he couldn''t figure out was why he was so popular in Southern Song Dynasty and Mongolia?


    Daiqi Si obviously couldn''t guess what he thought and continued to explain: "today, there are few generals in the Southern Song Dynasty. Zhao Gou even issued an imperial edict to recommend generals inside and outside the court to guard. Because Deng Youlong had been here as an envoy, he went back to his favor and declared that the Jin Kingdom was weak. He advocated the Northern Expedition and was immediately appointed as the Xuanfu envoy of the Huaihe River and Huaihe River, This shows how far the Southern Song Dynasty lacked generals. "


    Seeing that Daiqi Si was telling the intelligence as if she had it at hand, song Qingshu couldn''t help but exclaim: "the Dragon King really impressed me. Even a political veteran can''t understand all the intelligence as well as you. It seems that you''ve been working hard to read the memorials and reports flying like snowflakes all over the world these days."


    "There''s no way to do that. Originally, I wanted to stay with you to help contain Mongolia and make the pressure on the Persian general arena less. Who knows that you just got to the top of the post and didn''t have time to contain Mongolia. On the contrary, the Southern Song Dynasty started the northern expedition. Only by solving the internal and external problems as soon as possible can I help the general arena." Daisy couldn''t help thinking of her daughter Xiao Zhao. She didn''t know how she was now.


    At this time, in the vast mountains thousands of miles away, on the most dangerous cliff, there is a majestic and solid castle, that is, the general altar of Persian Mingjiao. At this time, in the deepest secret room of the general altar, a group of masked people in black kneel tremblingly on the ground. In front of them, there is a young girl standing there with her back to them. Although there is only one figure, she is slim and moving, The skin on the neck is crystal clear and soft as jade.


    "Failed again?" The girl''s voice is delicate and clear. When she turns around, she has eyebrows and nose, cherry mouth, and pear vortex on her cheek. It''s really beautiful. If song Qingshu were here, she would notice that her skin color is very white, and her eyes are faint with the blue of sea water. She is more beautiful than the women in the Central Plains. She has bright eyes and white teeth, peach smile and Li Yan. Although she is young, she looks like a lotus, It''s very lovable.


    But now the people in black kneeling on the ground are not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of the girl in front of them. Even the faint smile on her cheek is like death''s sickle in their eyes.


    "Tiemuzhen is surrounded by experts like clouds, and there are thousands of troops to protect him, especially the emperor''s master basiba. Basiba has great power, and we don''t know how many of our top killers are in his hands." The man in black explained quickly.


    "But this time, the plan is so detailed that the twelve treasure tree kings all come out and hold back the master masters, such as basiba, and then the top elites selected by your asahin sect come to the king''s tent. Why didn''t the iron wood silk get hurt? On the contrary, all the people you sent are missing. Did they choose to betray? " The girl''s voice was as cold as ice. Seeing that the people below were afraid of her as a tiger, she was in a trance. If you let the young master see who she is now, I''m afraid she would not recognize her.


    This young girl is naturally Xiaozhao who was invited to the general altar of Persia. Because of the pressure brought by the powerful Mongolia, under the game of various forces of Persian Mingjiao, she only became the leader of the general altar.


    Because of her lack of qualifications and her young age, Xiaozhao could only be regarded as a puppet leader at first. However, with the increasingly fierce war with Mongolia, a large number of high-level Persian Mingjiao were killed one after another. In addition, Xiaozhao gradually showed extraordinary ability, so she gradually became a real leader.


    After the baptism of blood and fire, the former soft cute girl has now become a decisive woman. In order to survive and be the leader of the sect, she can only hide her weakness to the bottom of her heart.


    "Assassin''s killer will never betray!" The man in black, as the leader, explained in a hurry. There was an indelible pride on his face. "Only asasin who failed and died, never asasin who surrendered."


    Xiaozhao Xiumei frowns. In fact, she doesn''t believe that asasin''s people will betray her. However, a team of top killers disappeared after entering Wang''s tent. It''s really weird.


    "If I''m right, I''m afraid those people are dead." The leader in Black said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Zhao snorted: "I have reliable information. At that time, all the experts around tie Muzhen were transferred away. At that time, tie Muzhen was the only one left in the king''s tent. Don''t tell me that a team of ACE assassins who assassinated the Western lords were all killed in tie Muzhen''s hands."


    A cold sweat fell from the head of the leader in Black: "although it''s a little incredible, it''s the most possible answer to exclude all the impossibilities."

 Chapter 1616

    "Although Tiemuzhen is invincible on the battlefield, she has never heard of him as a peerless master..." Xiaozhao fell into a deep meditation, but her experience in the Central Plains made her know that there is nothing impossible in this world. After all, she witnessed with her own eyes the great shift of the elite teachers in the past decades. It took only half a day for the young master to practice all of them, and since then, she has been able to learn from them, She began to believe in the word "miracle.".


    "Master, now our sect has been defeated repeatedly, and the assassination of tie Muzhen has been organized for more than a thousand times, but without exception, it ended in failure, and the experts in the sect have suffered heavy losses. Up to now, we have to invite the" old man in the mountain "out of the mountain." The chief in Black said tentatively.


    It seems that the temperature of the whole room has dropped a few degrees. The old man in the mountain is a taboo. The killers are classified into second-class killers, first-class killers, top killers, ACE killers and so on. There are even good people who make a list of killers. Because of the high risk of this industry, the top ten often change their names, and the competition for the first place is even more fierce, But no matter how many people fight for the title of the No.1 killer in the world, everyone knows that there is another person, no, there is also a God, which is the "king of killers" recognized by all people for hundreds of years. Huoshan is known as the old man in the mountain.


    Decades ago, the whole west trembled for this name, because no matter it is a small country lord or a big country monarch, if he stares at it, he will definitely die. The western countries excluded countless troops and experts to catch him, but they all failed, and on the contrary, they suffered a lot. In the end, the countries had no choice but to offer a huge reward for his head, but everyone knew it was a joke. Which killer dared to assassinate the king of killers? The reward listed by various countries is just a fig leaf to show that they have not given up.


    After a few years, Huo Shan did not do it in person any more. Instead, he specially promoted and taught a killer organization, namely the assassin faction, which made the western world scared.


    Each of these killers has his own unique skills. In order to achieve his goal by all means, they have taken the heads of one city after another in western countries. On the contrary, Huo Shan gradually disappeared behind the scenes, making some young people forget his existence.


    "Old man in the mountain..." Xiao Zhao shook his head. "Huo Chang is always our last card. We can''t trouble him until the last moment."


    Huo Shan is respected in the Ming religion. Although he is an elder in name, he is often more respected than the leader. Xiao Zhao is not even sure whether he can move him. After all, he was able to ascend the leader''s position in the first place, which is largely due to his secretly defying public opinion.


    "But we''ve come to the last step now." The leader of the man in Black said bitterly that about a year ago, they succeeded in stabbing xuliewu, the commander of the Mongolian Western Expedition, into a serious injury. The Mongolian offensive really subsided a lot, but they were not happy for a long time. Tiemuzhen suddenly brought in a stronger army himself and broke through the layers of defense of the mountains. If it wasn''t for the Ming religion in the Central Plains I''m afraid that the Mongol army has already broken the eagle nest because of the containment of the Huibu and the Western principalities. Rao is so, and the general arena is in danger. I don''t know how long it will last?


    Even the most optimistic people know that they can hold on for another year or two at most. If they are not lucky, they may not be able to hold on for another year.


    "Don''t worry. I just received the secret message from my mother. Her plan in the kingdom of Jin is about to succeed. She will soon help us attack the rear area of Mongolia." Thinking of his mother, Xiao Zhao finally shows a trace of her old girlish feelings.


    "The Dragon King is there?" The eyes of many people kneeling below flashed the light of hope, and all of them were excited.


    "Well, we''ll stick to it and beat back the Mongols!"


    "Blessed by the Ming king, blessed by the Ming king!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people revived their fighting spirit. Unfortunately, Persia was thousands of miles away from the Central Plains, and the transmission of information back and forth must have been delayed for months or even half a year. They didn''t know that Daiqi was struggling with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, and she couldn''t attack Mongolia at all


    At Daxing mansion thousands of miles away, Daiqi Si gave song Qingshu a general introduction of the current situation, and then asked, "I''ll take you to the palace. Let''s discuss how to deal with it next, not to mention that Gebi and WAN Yanping miss you all the time."


    Song Qingshu came up to her and said with a smile, "I wonder if the Dragon King wants to be here?"


    "Miss you big head!" Daiqi Si was also very depressed. She thought that when she was the Dragon King in purple shirt in the whole Guangmingding, no one of the Ming School heroes dared to show disrespect to her, let alone the tone of speech; It''s not that I don''t have long eyes when I wander in the world, but I can''t see the sun the next day. But now she is powerless by a younger man in all kinds of tunes and plays. This kind of feeling really blocks her heart and hair.


    Song Qingshu, no matter how much, naturally hugged her soft waist and put half of her body in his arms.


    Daisy put her hand on her forehead. She was also a very famous female devil in the world, but now she looks like her forbidden woman.


    Thanks to her not being big chested and brainless, she soon thought of a way and said in a cold voice, "now I''m going out. Do you want to wait for the bodyguard outside to see Tang Kuo Bian and a big man cuddling together like this?"


    As she said this, she put on Tang Kuo Bian''s mask again and pricked each other''s cheek with her beard.


    Seeing the cool and refined Dragon King in purple shirt turned into a big man in an instant, song Qingshu felt a chill. As expected, he subconsciously released his hand, and even stepped back a few steps to get enough distance.


    Seeing the other side''s tumultuous face, the purple dragon king under the mask showed a happy smile. Then he waved: "go, I''ll take you to the palace!"


    Hearing her voice became rough, song Qingshu shivered and quickly drove out some pictures in his mind, so as not to make any shadow in the future.


    With a flash of body shape, he directly appeared in front of the Purple Dragon King and took off her mask. Song Qingshu said sadly, "since I''m back, I''d better pretend to be Tang Kuo. It''s too outrageous for you to wear this mask to cover your peerless face."


    Although she had heard countless people praise her beauty, she was recognized by song Qingshu, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned.


    Unfortunately, before she was happy, she heard song Qingshu''s next sentence: "take off your clothes."


    "What do you mean?" Daisy subconsciously covers her neckline and looks at him with vigilance. Although they are already close, she is still the cold and gorgeous woman in her heart. What''s more, after months of separation, she has tried to forget everything that happened before.


    "I just want you to change Tang Kuo Bian''s clothes for me." seeing her reaction so fierce, song Qingshu was immediately dissatisfied. "Besides, you are my woman. If you want to take off your clothes, you can''t use so much. Why?"


    Daisy replied coldly, "I''m not your woman. I''m just... I''m just... You promised to help the Persian Ming religion deal with Mongolia, and I''ll stay with you. But at present, there''s no sign that your promise to me has been fulfilled."


    Mongolia is like the sword of Damocles hanging over his head. Song Qingshu''s heart is also a little heavy: "it''s just that he can''t get rid of it now. Don''t worry, I''m more anxious to deal with Mongolia than you are."


    Thinking of the sweeping grassland empire in history, song Qingshu felt the pressure rising sharply.


    "Well, before you start to deal with Mongolia, don''t... Don''t touch me again." Daisy''s icy face flashed a trace of indisputable red.

 Chapter 1617

    Hearing her words, song Qingshu looked back and said faintly, "Dragon King, you should not know your own situation. Now what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"


    "I..." Daiqi Si was a little confused for a moment, but she was quick to respond and quickly replied, "can I help you deal with so many government affairs by pretending to be Tang Kuo Bian for you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Daiqi Si, who had lost all her cards before, did not have much capital to negotiate with him. But now she finished the task well in Tang Kuo Bian''s position, fully proving her value, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "You''ve done a good job, but it''s not irreplaceable. I''ll let Wan Yanping take your place." Song Qingshu snorted. He had to suppress the woman''s arrogance first, or she would not be able to lift her tail to heaven?


    "You can really find someone to replace me, but you will waste months of time, and what you lack most is time. What''s more, at the critical time of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, can you take risks?" Daisy was not to be outdone either.


    "Don''t forget that you are poisoned by me. Your life is under my control at any time." At the same time, song Qingshu secretly wondered whether she had been the first person in the Jin Dynasty for a long time, and her courage and vision had also been sublimated?


    "You won''t kill me." Daisy was standing there with a pretty face, and she didn''t care.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "where did you come from


    "Because you are a lecher!" A blush flashed over deyese''s pretty, indescribable cheek.


    "You have confidence in your looks." Song Qingshu sneered.


    Daiqi Si didn''t answer. She just glanced at him. There was no doubt about her confidence in this respect.


    "I don''t deny that I like beauty, and I don''t deny that I have a soft heart in my heart, but I''m never vague when it''s time to kill." Song Qingshu said without emotion that the temperature in the room dropped several degrees in an instant.


    Because of the lock of the other party''s Qi, Daisy was like a boat on the rough sea. She even had difficulty breathing; At the same time, wanyanliang, Changsheng Wang and other resentment souls seem to be flying around, whispering in her ear from time to time, making her cold all over, as if the soul has been frozen.


    "After all, it''s a pleasure for us to cooperate all the time. Do we have to hurt our feelings when it comes to this?" Although Daisy has always been true to men, she doesn''t think it''s necessary; When she thought it was necessary, she did not know how many princes and grandsons were attracted to her in the name of Lady peach blossom in Daxing mansion.


    Hearing that she suddenly spoke to himself in a resentful tone, song Qingshu was stunned and immediately said with a smile: "yes, the Dragon King is not a little girl who has never seen the world, but I am inferior. Can I change my clothes now?"


    When she heard the first half of the sentence, Daisy just breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, her smile froze at the back, and her heart was also depressed. After half a day, she came back again.


    Just don''t know what to do, song Qingshu turned his head: "you change your clothes, I won''t peek."


    When she saw that he had suddenly become such a gentleman, a complicated look flashed on her face. Finally, she quietly went to one side, opened the cupboard and took out a set of dresses. Because of her frequent appearance changes, she specially prepared some spare clothes in her study.


    After a while of learning about the situation, Daisy came over with a reddish face: "I''ve changed. I''ll find you a suit of Tang Kuo Bian''s clothes." Just now, she was worried about the other party''s peeping, and looked at his back on guard. Who knows that he didn''t mean to turn his head from beginning to end. While she was glad, she secretly blamed herself for doing too much. How could she be furtive if she really wanted to see her with the other party''s temperament?


    "You don''t have to look for it again. The one you just had is good." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Daisy jumped in her heart and said, "but..." as a result, she grabbed the clothes she had just taken off and put them on in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s delicious." Song Qingshu sniffed and commented solemnly.


    Daisy glared at him angrily: "you wear women''s clothes, and you are not afraid of bad luck." In ancient times, they were quite taboo. Otherwise, Zhuge Liang would not have gone to Sima Yi with a woman''s clothes to provoke him. Cao Wei''s soldiers could not help but go to war.


    But song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t care about those clothes. Women''s fragrant clothes smell much better than smelly men''s clothes. Besides, these are Tang Kuo Bian''s clothes."


    Then he suddenly changed his words: "but you really have to pay attention in the future. Since you are pretending to be Tang Kuo, don''t sprinkle incense powder on your body, otherwise you may see the flaw when you meet a careful person."


    "I know... I know." Daiqi Si is also depressed, it is clear that she was taken advantage of, how finally she was scolded. Suddenly in the heart a surprised, oneself in front of him how like a little girl so easy to fall into a dilemma?


    At this time, song Qingshu had changed her clothes and put on her face mask. She opened the door and went out. At the same time, she waved to her. Daisy''s face was slightly red, and she quickly followed her.


    "Eh, just now, there was only an adult in the room. Where did the purple woman come from?"


    "I don''t even know her. She''s Mrs. peach blossom, the widow of the king of Changsheng. She used to be the most beautiful lady in the capital. I heard that she charmed the emperor. I didn''t expect that she''s cheaper now."


    "How dare you touch the woman the emperor likes?"


    "That''s why they''re sneaky. They probably built a tunnel to go back and forth in the adult''s study, so you don''t know how she got in."


    "I see. We adults are very lucky. We have the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin as our wife, and the gorgeous lady peach blossom as our lover. Tut tut..."


    "Keep it down, you''re not going to die?"


    ¡­¡­


    When she came out of the study, the guards outside looked at daisy in surprise. After all, there was no one else in the study before. If no one had known about the relationship between Daisy and her parents, they might have thought that they were assassins.


    Although the bodyguards deliberately lowered their voices, song Qingshu and daiqisi were both masters of hearing and seeing. They could hear their words clearly.


    Hearing these people talking about themselves, Daisy''s face was even colder. When she was about to attack, she was caught by song Qingshu: "OK, it''s important to enter the palace."


    Daisy looked depressed. After she left the mansion, she said bitterly, "these tongue chewing bastards, when I get back, I''ll send them all to the front line and let them fight with the people of Song Dynasty!"


    These people were so respectful and arrogant in front of her that they didn''t dare to show up. Now they were ridiculed by them when they changed their clothes. How could Daiqi, who had always been cold and arrogant, stand it.


    Song Qingshu is smiling: "men, talking about nothing more than wine and women, these confidants training is not easy, in my face, don''t care about them."


    "Hum!" Now that she was protected by him, Daisy had no choice but to hum heavily to express her dissatisfaction at the moment.

 Chapter 1618

    There was a carriage in front of the door waiting for them. After getting on the bus, song Qingshu asked curiously, "what about Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren? Why didn''t you see them this time?"


    "Qiu Qianren now works as a bodyguard commander in the imperial palace. As for Ouyang Feng, he seems to be studying some new poisons recently and has gone to collect them nearby." Mention Ouyang Feng, Dai Qi Si eyes can''t help but flash a trace of fear.


    Song Qingshu is also a bit hairy. Although he can be said to be invincible to all kinds of poisons, the new poisons developed by Western poisons are not ordinary.


    Along the way, song Qingshu was no longer as aggressive as before, and she didn''t even have physical contact with each other. Daiqi Si could not help but feel good about it. At the same time, she was secretly angry that she was useless. How could she feel good about it?


    "By the way, have you heard from Xiao Zhao?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    Daisy woke up from her meditation and shook her head slightly: "the two places are thousands of miles apart. What''s more, they are in war. Where can the exact news come from. I used the intelligence network of the Huanyi academy to know that Mongolia has won many battles during this period. I''m afraid the situation in the general arena is not good. "


    "Mongolia is now at the peak of its combat power. I''m afraid that there is no army against the enemy." Song Qingshu''s heart is very heavy. One day he will face this terrible enemy. How can he defeat the Mongolian cavalry in the field?


    With the experience of later generations, song Qingshu knew that only if he could defeat the other side in the field, he could take the initiative in the war, but if he could only fight in the field, he could only be defeated passively, no matter how large the volume was. It was because the Ming Dynasty could not beat the Qing Dynasty in the field battle that it was finally dragged to ruin in internal and external troubles; The Southern Song Dynasty was also dragged by Mongolia to economic collapse, and the last drop of blood drained from the cliff mountain


    In history, the progress of guns and guns made the cavalry completely withdraw from the stage. However, the firearms in this era are still in a relatively primary stage, and there are no bows and crossbows. It is unrealistic to use firearms against Mongolia.


    "By the way, recently I received an intelligence report. It seems that there was an unprecedented close assassination organized by the general arena, but Tiemuzhen was safe in the end." Daisy said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "as far as I know, the general altar of the Ming religion has organized numerous assassinations against tie Muzhen. There are many experts in the general arena. What''s more, there are assassins who are very good at assassinating. It''s just that they didn''t succeed once. Why hasn''t tie Muzhen been hurt?"


    Daisy was also surprised: "you mean..."


    "It seems that Tiemu is also a super master." Song Qingshu''s mind is like electricity. If he can catch the thief first, he can directly deal with tie Muzhen. With the history of Mongolia''s love of infighting, he may really be able to solve this serious problem that has been bothering him.


    However, he also knows that a Ruyang palace is already full of experts. He almost finished the whole Central Plains Wulin. As a Khan, tie Muzhen only has more experts around him. Besides, he is always protected by thousands of troops, and he is an unfathomable Super Master. It''s not easy to catch the king first if you want to catch the thief?


    "Qingshu, can you promise me to deal with Mongolia as soon as possible?" Daisy suddenly pleaded, her voice was softer than ever before. In fact, she didn''t care much about the life and death of the Persian Mingjiao before. The only thing she cared about was the safety of her daughter Xiaozhao. However, after being the first one of the civil and military officials of the state of Jin for such a long time, she thoroughly tasted the beauty of power, and suddenly she was reluctant to give up the Persian Mingjiao, After all, this is their political capital. If the Persian Ming religion is destroyed by Mongolia, their mother and daughter will no longer have any obstacles, nor any capital to negotiate with others. With their gorgeous beauty, they will bring endless disasters to them in this troubled times.


    "Don''t worry, Mongolia has always been the number one enemy in my heart." Song Qingshu nodded and answered in a deep voice.


    Daisy nodded. She also knew the current situation of the kingdom of Jin. It was useless to urge. She could only solve the immediate problems first.


    So they went all the way to the palace. Today Tang Kuo''s right to argue is in the court and out of the court, and many palace guards are his promoted confidants. Therefore, it can be said that his access to the palace is as convenient as his return home. Even if he has an extra woman with him, there is no bodyguard who dares to cross examine him.


    After inquiring about the bodyguard on duty, they learned that the emperor was reading the memorial in the imperial library, so they went all the way to the imperial library.


    When they arrived at the periphery of the imperial study, they found that there were many bodyguards and the guards were strict. They were soon stopped. Song Qingshu frowned: "even I want to stop?"


    The leader of the bodyguard said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry, marshal. The emperor has specially ordered that no one should enter. If Marshal comes, you can send someone in first."


    "What the hell is going on?" Song Qingshu frowned and waved for him to report.


    Daisy chuckled and said to him, "women always love beauty. It''s uncomfortable to wear a man''s face. Most of it is because Gebi has taken off her make-up now. It''s troublesome, so no one can see her."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Soon someone ran out: "the emperor asked marshal to go in."


    Song Qingshu nodded and was about to take daiqisi in. But the bodyguard held out her hand and stopped daiqisi. With a embarrassed face, he said, "the emperor has specially ordered us to see Marshal Du. Please forgive me."


    Song Qingshu also reflected this moment. At this time, Gebi took off her mask and could not be seen by outsiders, so he saw Tang Kuo Bian alone.


    Daisy was stopped and didn''t feel disobedient: "you go in first. I''ll just stand here for a while." After that, he stood aside to enjoy the scenery in the garden, leaving an infinitely beautiful back, which attracted the guards around him to move their eyes to that side from time to time.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and lost in laughter. Whether it was the Purple Dragon King or the peach blossom lady, the charm really reversed the existence of all living beings.


    He didn''t delay. He followed the maid to the imperial study. When he got to the vicinity of the imperial study, the maid made a gesture of invitation, and then he quietly stepped down.


    When song Qingshu opened the door, she saw a beautiful woman sitting beside the desk, turning the memorial on the table with her white jade catkin.


    The long hair is like waterfall, the snow skin is like fat, there is an elegant smile at the corner of the mouth, the pink lips are like fresh petals, and the curved eyebrows show a hint of charm, which makes people shake their hearts just at a glance.


    There are many enchanting women in this world, but some of them are simply charming and coquettish. They can only lure some common vulgar and lecherous men; But some women''s temperament is dignified and graceful, with an inviolable sense of holiness, and occasionally showing a few threads of charming state, that is the most fatal temptation to men, even the immortals can''t help but move their hearts!


    Obviously, Gebi belongs to the latter, which is why she can be recognized as the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin.


    Song Qingshu suddenly began to appreciate Wan Yanliang. If it wasn''t for his conspiracy, Tang kuodian would not die. If Tang kuodian didn''t die, he would not be blessed to inherit his wife

 Chapter 1619

    Hearing the movement at the door, Gebi raised her head and said, "Daisy, aren''t you dealing with the information coming back from the south? Why did you suddenly enter the palace again?" She slowly got up, but a common action outlined the twisting curve that made people feel swaying.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and realized that at this time, Yi Rong was not recognized by the other party. He didn''t show his identity in his heart: "don''t you miss my wife?"


    Looking at the familiar appearance in front of her eyes, there is a daze in Gebi''s eyes. She can''t help but think of the days when she was in love with her husband. At that time, he often seemed to call me like this


    But she soon remembered that her husband had passed away. She felt a pang in her heart. She looked at each other with a bad look: "Daisy, is it fun to make such a joke?"


    Seeing her painful expression just now, song Qingshu sighed secretly. He felt more and more pity in his heart. He went to support her: "I''m not worried about my wife''s loneliness, so I''ve come to relieve her."


    Gebi is Xiumei dark frown: "now war is on the verge of breaking out, so much business on hand, do you still have the mood to make such a joke?"


    She suddenly thought of something, especially the close contact with each other, which made her feel totally different from that of daisy. She could not help but feel creepy: "no, it''s not Daisy''s temperament. Who are you?"


    "I''m your man ~" seeing the other party''s urgent retreat, song Qingshu stretched out his hand and held her in his arms.


    But Gebi was scared to death, and quickly opened his mouth to shout: "come..."


    It''s a pity that just as she was about to call the bodyguard outside, her watery red lips were blocked by each other''s mouth, and her words could only turn into a low whine.


    Gebi is so scared that she struggles very hard. The powder fist keeps hammering at the man''s chest. It''s a pity that her weak strength doesn''t play any role.


    Thinking that he was about to be defiled, two lines of tears rolled down his cheek. Song Qingshu was so flustered that he pulled off his mask and said, "madam, it''s me."


    Looking at the man''s appearance in front of her, Gebi was stunned at first, and then a red line visible to the naked eye floated up her cheek from her neck: "you bastard, you deliberately tease me..."


    Although Gebi''s angry voice is still so soft and beautiful, song Qingshu let her vent her anger with a powder fist, and then she made amends with a bitter smile: "how can I tease you? Don''t you say I''m your man as soon as I come in?"


    Gebi spat: "people thought it was Daisy..."


    Song Qingshu can''t help kissing her again. Gebi''s body is stiff, but soon softens.


    For a long time, Gebi was lying in Song Qingshu''s arms. Her body seemed to melt. Her red lips were shining with a moist luster: "you look like this now... I always feel guilty. I''m sorry for Tang Kuo Bian..."


    Hearing what she said, song Qingshu almost couldn''t help putting her in the right place, but he finally knew that it was important. What''s more, Daiqi Si was still waiting outside. After comforting her for a few words, he said, "this time Daiqi Si and I came to the palace to discuss with you about the next countermeasures. Just now she was stopped by the guards."


    Hearing that daiqisi was outside, Gebi got up to tidy up her messy clothes and hair. Then she said, "I''ll send someone to bring her in and tell pinger that she must be very happy to know you''re back."


    At the thought of a brother-in-law calling his pretty girl, song Qingshu could not help feeling tender. In order to get the antidote from her, he used Tang Kuo Bian''s appearance to coax and deceive her, and he felt more sorry for her.


    Soon Daiqi Si came in, and Gebi said with a smile, "it''s my fault. In the past, you always appeared as Tang Kuo Bian, so the guards won''t stop you. It seems that they will ask the guards to see your real face in the future and let you go directly. Anyway, Daiqi Si, you are so beautiful, and those guards will never forget you after seeing you once."


    Daiqi Si was waiting impatiently outside. When she heard her soft voice, there was a smile on her cold face: "in front of the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin, how dare I call her beautiful..."


    One side of the song Qingshu not good gas said: "are so familiar, do not commercial mutual boast, let''s talk about business."


    The two women turned red and moved their stools to the desk. At the same time, they found a map of the situation between the two countries. Just then, a surprise voice came from the door: "brother-in-law!" Then a shadow quickly ran in and jumped into song Qingshu''s arms.


    Song Qingshu put his arms around the young girl''s young waist, and he couldn''t help laughing: "long time no see, Ping''er is more and more beautiful."


    Naturally, Wan Yanping was the one who came. When she learned that song Qingshu had come back, she directly left what she had done and rushed all the way to the other party''s arms. After excitement, she realized that there were other people beside her. She could not help blushing. She quickly loosened her legs between his waist, wrapped her hands around his neck and stood there in embarrassment.


    Wanyanping is wearing a black dress today, which makes her young body more exquisite and moving. When Gebi sees the shame on her face, she can''t help feeling warm in her heart: her sister is in charge of the gloomy and secluded place of Huanyi yard, and her whole temperament has become a bit dark. Fortunately, there is Qingshu, which makes her recover the smile that a girl should have.


    "Brother in law, can you put on a mask? I''m not used to you like this." Wan Yanping said suddenly.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. Sometimes he really felt that he was just a substitute for Tang Kuo Bian. If the other party suddenly revived, the girl would leave me every minute.


    One side of the song Bi eyes move, also gently said: "now, after all, is in the palace, in case someone saw easy to make mistakes, you''d better put on a mask." Then he looked at him with expectation in his eyes.


    "OK, OK, I can''t wear it." Although song Qingshu was a little depressed on the surface, he didn''t resist this kind of role-playing game, and even felt a little... Exciting. Thinking of this, he felt that he was so lost... Abnormal.


    Seeing all this, Daisy looked strange and thought that the two sisters had already happened to song Qingshu, but they couldn''t get over it. They had to let him attend as Tang Kuo Bian. Wouldn''t they be cheating? Or do you feel less guilty?


    "Is that really useful?" Daisy suddenly wondered if she wanted to make song Qingshu look like Han Chiba in the future? At the thought of that scene, she shook her head in fright, and the thought was stopped by her as soon as it came up.


    At this moment, the Kungfu song Qingshu has put on the mask again, and the three finally begin to discuss how to deal with the tense situation.


    "Liao state in the north and Golden Snake camp in the East are not enough to deal with the problem with the efforts of Qingshu. In the south, there are servants who scatter loyalty and righteousness, and Heshi liezhi who will stay in town. It''s not a big problem for the time being. The most important thing is the red coat army in Xishu and Hebei. " Daisy pointed out the biggest problem that the state of Jin was facing.

 Chapter 1620

    "Don''t worry about the red coat army. At that time, I will try to use Liao to hold them back, so that they can''t participate in the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty." Song Qingshu replied, "the most troublesome thing is the West Shu side."


    The fighting capacity of Jin is stronger than that of the Southern Song Dynasty, but the economic strength of the Southern Song Dynasty is more powerful. If the Southern Song Dynasty''s three routes attack at the same time, Jin''s side will take care of one thing and lose the other, especially the Western Shu''s side, which directly threatens Guanzhong. Once the Western Front loses, the whole Guanzhong will be in danger, which will really shake the foundation of the country.


    "Isn''t Xishu just handed over from Mongolia to the Southern Song Dynasty? In a few months, they will be able to integrate and launch the northern expedition?" This is the most incredible thing for song Qingshu.


    Wan Yanping explained: "although western Shu has experienced a long period of war, it is a land of abundance after all, and the foundation is still there. What''s more, the Southern Song Dynasty also spent a lot of energy to transfuse blood to the west this time, no matter what the money, food and materials were, whatever they wanted; In addition, Wu Xi, the military leader of Xishu, was a rare talent. In just a few months, he trained the troops of Xishu to be strong and powerful. So originally, all the troops of Xingzhou were under the control of the imperial government. Later, he was directly appointed by the imperial court as the Deputy envoy of Xuanfu of Sichuan. At the same time, he continued to control the troops of Xishu. "


    Song Qingshu is thrilled. You should know that Xuanfu envoys and Xuanfu Deputy envoys, who were once only qualified to be appointed by the chief executive group, are now how old is Wu Xi, who actually became Xuanfu Deputy envoys? In these troubled times, the first person in the military and the second person in the government are more used than the official Xuanfu envoy. In a sense, he is now the first person in Western Shu. As for the nominal Xuanfu envoy Cheng song, he is just put there to represent the face of the imperial court.


    "It''s not just that," she added. "In the Song Dynasty, it was customary for princes to take charge of Shu''s wealth and Fu, and the relevant documents were handed over to Xuanfu''s Department, so that they could compete with each other and restrain each other. And Han kuozhou''s financial Fu was subordinate to Xuanfu''s Department, and Xuanfu''s deputy envoy could control the verification. Now Wu Xi controls the army, politics and finance of Xishu, which is a real state of the state. "


    "Just got the news, the imperial court issued an imperial edict to let Wu Xi concurrently serve as the appeasement of Shaanxi and Hedong. Today, Wu Xi is very popular." Gebi murmured to himself in doubt, "I don''t know why han Yuzhou believes him so much. Aren''t you afraid that he has a different heart?"


    Song Qingshu is clear, with Linghu Chong''s character, how can there be any difference? I''m afraid that the reason why han Jianzhou did this was that he was afraid that the people of Jia Sidao''s group would make a stumbling block to hold Wu Xi back and affect his plan of the northern expedition. It seems that he was determined to win the northern expedition, and in a sense, he put all his eggs in one basket - after all, he pushed so many confidants out of the blue, which must have touched the interests of a large number of people, If he succeeds in the northern expedition, it''s a good thing to say that if he fails... I''m afraid the abyss will be waiting for him.


    "The imperial court has just gone through a civil strife. Now it is not strong enough. I''m afraid it can only cope with the two attacks in the south. Now the morale of the Western Shu side is winning. If they send troops, I''m afraid Guanzhong is in danger." During this period of time, Daiqi Si has been playing the role of the Minister of defense of Tang Kuo. She is very clear about the current situation of the state of Jin, and she can''t help worrying about it - she''s not worried about the state of Jin, but worried that she can''t deal with Mongolia after the failure of the state of Jin.


    "Now that the Southern Song Dynasty has recovered Sichuan, it has already bordered on Tubo and Xixia. Why don''t we use these two countries to see if we can contain Sichuan?" Gebi suddenly suggests.


    Wan Yanping shook her head: "according to the information of the Huanyi academy, the politics and religion of Tubo are in chaos now, and the imperial power and religion are competing for the actual rule of the country, so they have no time to use troops abroad. What''s more, when the Southern Song Dynasty was married to Tubo, the princess of Jincheng married into Tubo, so they had the spare power to help the Song Dynasty attack us. "


    In the history of the Southern Song Dynasty, because of the loss of the north, the ideology after the prevalence of ethics, coupled with the shame of Jingkang, countless patriarchal women were robbed back to the northern Huanyi courtyard. Therefore, the Song Dynasty taboo the topic of marriage. They think it is a great humiliation. If anyone dares to propose marriage, they will be drowned in the saliva of civil and military officials.


    On the contrary, the more powerful Han and Tang Dynasties didn''t mind making peace with each other at all, because they made peace with each other in a strong attitude, not to offer their daughters for glory. Although they sacrificed a woman''s happiness, they didn''t know how many soldiers would be saved from the death of a horse and indirectly more women would be saved from the pain of losing their husbands. Their views on making peace were completely different because of their different mentality.


    But the world doesn''t know why the Song Dynasty sent a princess to marry into Tubo


    After hearing Yanping mention Princess Jincheng, song Qingshu can''t help thinking that when she went to Tubo to study Huanxi Zen, she seemed to have met her on the road, but she didn''t see each other clearly when she was in the carriage.


    Wan Yanping''s words soon brought him back to reality. Song Qingshu knew that it was not a time for wishful thinking, and listened to her go on: "as for Xixia, they got information not long ago that they intended to make peace with Liao. The candidate was Princess Cheng''an, daughter of Yelv Yixin, who was in power in Liao. Originally, Xixia would not help us after their marriage, But recently Yelv Yixin was killed, which makes the marriage between the two countries more variable. We can try to start from this aspect. "


    Song Qingshu had a headache and said, "how can we start? Can''t we send a princess to make peace with Xixia? Now you are the only princess of the right age in China... "


    "Bah!" One side of the song Bi suddenly angry, "you can''t play Ping''er''s idea."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "don''t worry, she is willing to marry me, and I am not willing to let her marry."


    "That would be the best." Gebi snorted, and her face softened.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s withered appearance, Daiqi Si''s expression can''t help but be a little complicated, because compared with Gebi, a flower in the greenhouse, she has a better understanding of song Qingshu''s energy at this time. If any man has such superb martial arts and great power, it will only be women who are trembling in front of him. How can she have such a blessing and "bully" him?


    "This man is really different from other men in the world. Although he sometimes pretends to be cruel, he can''t hide his tenderness. He seems to really treat women as equal beings..." deyese thought.


    "Did the Dragon King think of something?" Inadvertently noticed that he was in a daze, song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Daisy came back to herself, blushing and passing away: "I''ve come up with an idea. I don''t know if it''s feasible."


    "What can I do?" The other three looked at her curiously.


    Daiqi Si said slowly: "let the wedding procession of Liao state pass by the border of Shaanxi and Gansu, and then create the illusion of being hijacked by the army of Sichuan. Now the whole world knows that Princess Cheng''an of Liao state is the princess to be of Xixia. If the princess falls into the hands of other men, how can Xixia give up?"

 Chapter 1621

    Hearing daiqisi''s proposal, Gebi frowned slightly: "although this idea is good, it has many difficulties to realize. First of all, if Liao really wants to send a bride, it must be a detour from Mongolia. How can it go to Xixia through China? It''s natural to take a detour to the north, so we can''t plant the blame on Wu Xi in Sichuan. "


    Since Daiqi Si put forward this plan, she had already considered the problems in it. Wen Yan explained leisurely: "normally, it will not pass here, but now Qingshu can influence Liao to a certain extent."


    Song Qingshu also said: "although I can influence the decision-making of the Liao state, but such an obvious self trap, the Manchu civil and military will definitely oppose." After he became an emperor, he realized that the emperor did not do whatever he wanted. There were a series of rules quietly checking and balancing.


    "Naturally, it''s not to let the marriage sending team of Liao go this way openly and justly," said daiqis, with a twinkling light in her eyes. "Qingshu can first transfer Princess Cheng''an away, and then we can disguise ourselves as the marriage sending team of Liao to appear on the Sichuan border, and then disguise ourselves as being robbed by the army of Southern Song Dynasty. At that time, it will be announced that the princess to be of Xixia fell into the hands of Wu Xi, Because the state of Liao can''t get in touch with Princess Cheng''an and doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, it can''t be refuted. "


    The words brightened everyone''s eyes. Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly: "Dragon King, you really make me look at you with new eyes. I didn''t expect that you are so talented in pitching people."


    Daisy gave him an angry look. "Are you praising me or hurting me?"


    "But Sichuan is very clear that they did not rob Princess Cheng''an. What should they do if they stand up and deny it?" Gebi still has some doubts.


    This time it''s Wan Yanping''s turn to explain to her: "since ancient times, all thieves will say that they are wronged. As the biggest suspect, who will believe what they say? What''s more, the soldiers and ruffians at the bottom love to disguise themselves as mountain bandits to rob and kill the rich people in the past. Maybe Wu Xi doesn''t know whether the people at the bottom did it. How can he deny it? "


    Gebi is like a flower in a greenhouse. She hasn''t seen much darkness since she was young. Wan Yanping is still a little younger, but because she is in charge of Huanyi yard, she has to know a lot about the dirty things at the bottom.


    Song Qingshu finally made a decision and said, "OK, this is how to deal with it in Xishu for the time being, and the specific implementation will be arranged by Ping''er." Huanyi academy is the intelligence agency of the state of Jin. It is very handy to deal with this kind of affairs.


    At this time, a eunuch came to announce: "Penglai princess came to see you." The princess of Penglai is Wanyan Chongjie.


    "What is she doing here?" A group of people look at each other, don''t know each other gourd sell what medicine.


    Gebi originally planned to disappear, but worried that she had something important to do, so she sent an order: "please let her in." Then she puts on WAN Yanping''s mask again. Because Wan Yanping wants to arrange the next plan, she takes the opportunity to go back to Huanyi hospital.


    Before long, under the leadership of the eunuch, a bright girl slowly came in. Her skin was as white and tender as cream. It seemed that she was about to drip water. Her eyes were flowing and her eyebrows were slender. Although she had not grown because of her age, she could see that she would definitely be a beautiful woman who would bring disaster to the country and the people in the future.


    "She really inherited her mother''s beauty, and even surpassed her." Song Qingshu secretly exclaimed that every time he saw Wanyan Chongjie, he had a kind of amazing feeling, especially the young girl mixed with youth, which could make all men feel pity.


    "Heavy festival to see the emperor," Wanyan heavy Festival came in to song Bi Ying Ying a worship, and then turned to song Qingshu line a salute, "see all marshal." He winked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu jumps in her heart and calls out to be a good goblin. With his present concentration, he is almost swayed. If she wants to tease some little boys, it is estimated that Gougou''s fingers can attract a large number of young men in the capital to bow down to her.


    "What''s the matter when I come to the Palace this time?" Gebi looks at the girl under the stage with some fondness. According to her seniority, she is the other party''s aunt. Maybe it was because Tang Kuo''s family and Chongjie''s family were down and pitied for each other at the beginning. The relationship between them has been very good all these years.


    "I haven''t come to see the emperor for a long time, so I''ve come to see the emperor Wan Yan said with a smile that her eyes were like two crescent moon. Even a few women had to admit her charm. It was hard to get angry with her.


    "Nonsense!" Gebi thought that if you were not my niece, it would be strange that you would not be on the board today. "Is that what you went to the palace for?"


    Wanyan Chongjie blinked his eyes and replied solemnly, "is it not a big deal to ask the emperor for his safety?" Noticing that the people in the room turned black, she said, "there''s another thing. My mother wants to invite my uncle to the house, so I''ll invite him by the way, and I''ll look forward to seeing him."


    Daisy frowned and said, "I didn''t invite you so many times before, but I''ll invite you today."


    Wanyan Chongjie Duqi xiaozuer: "my mother just had a whim today, just so coincidentally, can''t it?"


    Daiqi Si snorted. It''s hard to say that she suspects that the other party is coming for song Qingshu. She can only ignore her.


    Gebi is also a little dissatisfied: "if you want to invite your uncle, why don''t you go to dumarshal''s house and just come to the palace to invite him?" She and song Qingshu meet again after a long separation. Naturally, she doesn''t want him to be asked to leave by other women just after he comes back, but now she is wanyanyu, so it''s not convenient to say a lot.


    "I went to dumarshal''s house, but the people over there said that my uncle came to the palace, so I had to come." Wanyan Chongjie said innocently.


    "Can''t you wait for him outside the palace? You have to disturb me for this!" Now, how can Gebi not understand that it is false for Wanyan Chongjie to come here to say hello, and it is true to ask "Tang Kuo Bian".


    At the thought of her charming and enchanting mother, Gebi can''t help frowning. Pucha Ali Hu is the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Jin in the past generation, but her wind rating is always bad. It''s rumored that she has been confused with many men over the years, so Gebi, who has always been clean, doesn''t like her very much.


    "If you wait for him outside the palace, maybe he won''t be out of the palace today." Wanyan said with great significance, and her eyes swept over Gebi''s and Daiqi''s faces, which made the two women''s hearts thump.


    "What did she know?" Song Bi subconsciously looks at Song Qingshu, and he must ask him if he has a chance.


    "Well, I''ll come with you later." Song Qingshu knew that Chongjie was in such a hurry to find him. There must be something wrong, so he planned to go and have a look at what was going on.


    But Daisy suddenly said, "last time you mentioned that we were going to set up a new elite army. I already have eyes. I just want to report it to you."

 Chapter 1622

    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he remembered that he had asked Daiqi Si to do it before. After all, he is now the emperor of the state of Jin in name, but in fact he can''t see it. It''s hard to use the power of Jin, Qing and other countries at will.


    Influenced by the theory of "political power comes out of the barrel of a gun" in previous generations, he intends to rebuild an army, one of the elite, which only obeys his own orders.


    After all, it was a matter of digging the corner of the kingdom of Jin. He couldn''t let the Gebi sisters do it, so he arranged for Daiqi Si to be in charge and Qiu Qianren to help. Qiu Qianren used to be the leader of the gang. He built the unknown Iron Palm Gang into a famous one in the Wulin. His leadership can be seen.


    Originally, song Qingshu intended to let Ouyang Feng watch, but he was not interested in these mundane trifles. He only indulged in practicing martial arts and studying poisons.


    "I''ll ask you about it when I get back." Song Qingshu takes a look at Gebi. Before, he forgot about it because he was busy dealing with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. Now he doesn''t talk about it in front of her.


    "Oh ~" Daisy was a little depressed. In fact, the reason why she didn''t say anything about it was that she planned to use it to lead him out of the palace, so that he would not indulge in the gentleness of the Gebi sisters.


    Of course, it''s not enough to say that she''s fighting for favor. It''s just a woman''s instinct. After all, closer relationship with song Qingshu is conducive to persuading him to send troops to Mongolia as soon as possible in the future.


    Seeing that he had not been persuaded, Daisy made her last effort: "I have a list of middle and lower ranking officers. The key is that the commander of this army has not found a good candidate. I need you to check it."


    Song Qingshu pondered for a long time and replied, "OK, I will pay attention to see if there is a suitable candidate."


    Seeing that he still didn''t mean to go with her, Daisy turned her lips secretly, but she had just said enough, and it was inconvenient for her to be too urgent.


    After the festival, he stood aside and said with a smile, "are you talking about national affairs? Don''t worry about me. Go on. I''ll just stand here and wait for my uncle. "


    Gebi is very depressed. How can we talk with you here? Especially at the thought that song Qingshu was about to be taken away by another woman, she was even more depressed. Unfortunately, her current status was not good, so she had to wave her hand impatiently and say: "what we should have just said is almost the same. You and your uncle should go first."


    Song Qingshu was curious about what pucha Ali Hu wanted to do with him. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back soon. What I just said is troublesome... Please worry about the emperor and his wife."


    Hearing his words, Wanyan Chongjie''s face was full of joy. He gave a salute to Gebi: "Chongjie has left." Then they took song Qingshu''s arm and left the imperial study together.


    Seeing the two people leave with a close look, Daiqi Si looks at Gebi with a smile: "does madam just watch her husband abducted by other women?"


    Gebi spat: "he''s not my husband. He can go wherever he likes!"


    As song Qingshu and Wanyan Chongjie walk in the palace, they feel that the girl''s delicate body is almost half hanging on them. Song Qingshu says with a smile: "you are a girl, don''t you know the truth that men and women are not intimate?"


    Wanyan Chongjie looked up at him and said, "you''re my uncle. What do you care about with your elders


    All of a sudden, she changed her face and showed a strange expression: "you don''t have any dirty ideas about my niece, do you?"


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "you know I''m not your uncle." Wanyan Chongjie already knew about his disguise as Tang Kuo Bian.


    "I don''t care. You''re my uncle anyway." Wanyan heavy Festival snorted, revealing the girl''s unique charming.


    "I''ve never seen you and Tang Kuo argue so intimately before." The faint smile on Song Qingshu''s face directly exposed her careful thinking.


    Wanyan heavy Festival sure enough, a red face, but soon Chin a Yang: "before is before, now is now, don''t you know a girl''s heart is the most changeable in the world?"


    Song Qingshu smiles. Instead of fighting with the girl, he asks, "how do you know I''m back so soon?"


    "Because I''ve been sending people to stare at Marshal Du''s mansion. Today, I just saw Tang Kuo come out, and there''s a peach blossom lady next to him. Who else is there when you come back?" Wanyan Chongjie''s words are not clear, but the meaning is obvious. Normally, it''s Daiqi Si who is pretending to be Tang Kuo Bian. Now Daiqi Si is back in women''s clothes, and there''s another Tang Kuo Bian beside her. Naturally, he''s back.


    "What''s the matter with your mother looking for me?" Song Qingshu can''t help asking, if it''s OK, he won''t send someone to stare at Tang''s mansion all the time.


    "I don''t know," Wanyan Chongjie blinked, a blank and innocent look, "maybe my mother missed you."


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "at the end of the day, how can there be a daughter who makes fun of mother''s day like you, and you just want to find a godfather for yourself?"


    "I don''t want other people to be my godfather," Wan yanchongjie said, looking up and down at Song Qingshu. "But if you want to be my godfather, I don''t mind."


    Song Qingshu can''t bear it any more: "you are called the love father complex in our country."


    "Father complex?" Wanyan Chongjie blinked his eyes. He didn''t get angry at all. On the contrary, he grasped song Qingshu more tightly. "People have lost their father since childhood. Even if they love their father, it''s normal."


    Song Qingshu was defeated by her at last. Then she simply looked at her ear, nose, nose and heart, and stopped talking to her. At this time, they had already arrived at the gate of the palace. Not only the carriage of Tang Kuo mansion was ready to wait there, but also the carriage of Chongjie mansion was waiting there.


    However, Wanyan Chongjie didn''t plan to return to his carriage. He went directly to the car of Tang Kuo mansion, but was stopped at the door by the bodyguard¡° Hey, what are you doing? I''m going to take a car with my uncle. " Stopped by the bodyguard, Wanyan Chongjie was immediately dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu glanced at her faintly. Finally, he waved to the bodyguard to step down and let her in. Wanyan Chongjie glared at the bodyguard, and then he got into the car like a clever fox.


    "Let''s go." Now, as the first person in the Imperial Hall of the Jin Dynasty, he is always in and out of the palace. A large number of bodyguards accompany him to protect his safety, which is also very powerful. If song Qingshu had been intoxicated with this feeling a few years ago, he would have been in a calm mood since he woke up from his bewilderment in the palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Do you know it will bring a lot of gossip?" After driving for a while, song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful girl beside him. Of course, Tang Kuo Bian''s special carriage is extremely luxurious. It has a huge space. To some extent, it can be regarded as the Rolls Royce of the world, but the other party is still sitting close to him.


    Wanyan heavy Festival a pair of surprised appearance: "you now the power of the government and the opposition, but also afraid of other people''s tongue."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "of course I''m not afraid, mainly because your mother and daughter have no scruples?"

 Chapter 1623

    Wanyan heavy Festival chuckled: "do you think our mother and daughter''s reputation can be better these years? I don''t know how many men secretly covet our mother and daughter, and have the idea of mother and daughter sharing the same bed, so it''s better to find the most powerful man, so that other monsters no longer dare to hit us. "


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "so before you deliberately in public and I look close, is deliberately for outsiders to see?"


    "You have a large number of adults, do not mind if I pull your tiger skin." Wanyan heavy Festival side said while holding his arm shake up, as if a daughter in coquetry in general.


    "I''m not one of those young people in the capital who are fascinated by your hook fingers," Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile. "How do you plan to compensate me for bearing such a reputation for nothing?"


    Wanyan heavy Festival body micro can not check a stiff, quickly said with a smile: "what kind of compensation do you want?"


    Song Qingshu reached out and gently stroked her glossy and soft hair: "you deliberately tempt me like this, but now you come to ask me what I want to do?"


    Wan Yan replied with a smile: "as long as my aunt doesn''t mind, I can do whatever you want."


    Hearing her mention of Gebi at this time, song Qingshu''s face turned black: "you are cruel." I don''t know why, he can''t bear to let that gentle and beautiful woman have the slightest sadness, maybe because of her tenderness, maybe because she brought her a kind of home warmth.


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Wanyan Chongjie smiles like a fox at this time.


    "Don''t cry like an aunt. Gebi is no more than a few years older than you. It always makes her feel old." Song Qingshu was depressed, even the other party''s address sounded a little uncomfortable.


    Gebi is now in her twenties, and she looks like an aunt.


    "She''s really someone else''s aunt. Besides, she''s more than ten years older than others. Don''t you call her aunt or sister?" Wan yanchongjie pouted with grievance on his face, but there was a subtle cunning in his eyes.


    "Emphasize your age gap again and again. What do you mean?" Song Qingshu had a keen insight into her thoughtfulness, and her look was not good for a moment.


    He noticed that the air temperature in the carriage dropped suddenly, and his pretty face turned pale instantly.


    Song Qingshu''s voice became indifferent: "she''s your aunt, and she always loves you."


    "I''m... I''m wrong." Wanyan Chongjie''s eyes are as bright as stars. At this time, they are covered with a layer of water vapor and become dense enough to make any man feel pity.


    But song Qingshu looks even colder: "still acting in front of me?"


    Wanyan Chongjie blinked his eyes. Before that, his poor expression of crying disappeared. Instead, he had a look of surprise worship: "as expected, he is a strange man who accepts my aunt''s body and mind. He can''t cheat you like this."


    Song Qingshu is still indifferent: "in order to flatter? It''s a pity I don''t take it either. "


    "What else should I do?" Wanyan heavy Festival, a small mouth up, revealing the girl''s inborn charming, "since I can''t pat your horse, then change it to you spanking me, so you should calm down." As he said this, he bent down and pursed his small and tight buttocks in front of him.


    Song Qingshu


    Just at this time, a long sigh came from the outside: "how much achievement a man should have before he died, so that he would not die unknown!"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved. He lifted the curtain and looked out. There was a execution ground not far away. On the high platform, a big man was tied up with all kinds of clothes. Behind him stood two unarmed executioners, who looked like they were going to Xing.


    Although the man who was tied up before was about to be beheaded, there was no fear on his face, but only regret that he failed to achieve his ambition.


    Seeing more and more onlookers, the two executioners felt that they couldn''t keep their face, so they directly kicked the man in the knee bend to make him kneel on the ground. Who knows, they even kicked a few feet and the man didn''t move.


    The man turned his head and glared at the Executioner: "the elder man kneels down to heaven and earth, kneels down to his parents. If he dies, he will die. How can he bend his knees?"


    "What a hero!" One side of Wanyan heavy Festival exclaimed.


    Song Qingshu nodded and looked at the man, with an inexplicable look in his eyes. Then he called a guard: "take my token and bring the man here."


    "Yes The guard took the token and turned away without hesitation.


    Song Qingshu put down the curtain and began to close his eyes. He didn''t worry about the situation outside. He didn''t have a token, but he didn''t have one. Now, as Tang Kuo Bian''s personal guard, who dares to stop the people on the execution ground?


    Sure enough, not long after that, the guard came with the big man. Maybe he was afraid that he was a death row prisoner, so he didn''t get rid of all the ties on him.


    The big man looked at the song Qingshu in the carriage, and his eyes showed a strange color. Then he saw the gorgeous Wanyan Chongjie, and his eyes flashed away. However, he quickly looked away at Song Qingshu and said, "thank you for saving my life, marshal."


    "Do you know me?" Song Qingshu saw that his eyes were upright, and he was obviously not a flower greedy and lecherous man. He couldn''t help but increase his favor by three points. When he told him to break his identity, he was surprised.


    "Nowadays, there is such momentum in Daxing mansion. Any bodyguard can make the officials bow and bow. Who else can there be, except the current shangshuling and dumarshal?" The man replied.


    "I didn''t expect that your appearance was rough, but your mind was meticulous," Song Qingshu said with a smile, indicating to the bodyguard beside him, "untie the strong man."


    "Yes The bodyguards didn''t hesitate either. For one thing, Daisy has been trained by them these days. For another thing, she can''t be the bodyguard of Tang Kuo Bian. They are all highly skilled soldiers in the army. I don''t worry about this man''s sudden outburst.


    "By the way, I don''t know what to call a strong man." Song Qingshu asked.


    The man replied, "monk Chen, monk Wanyan."


    Song Qingshu was impressed by the name, not because Tang Kuo Bian knew him, but because of his strong contribution in history. At the end of the Jin Dynasty, Mongolia rose, and the two countries fought against each other. In the end of the Jin Dynasty, monk Wanyan Chen was the most dazzling general. He defeated the Mongolian army several times. What''s more rare is that he managed the army rigorously. He never made any mistakes in the States. There was no more noise from them in the streets and alleys. In every battle, he was trapped first, as fast as wind and rain, The army under his command is a powerful force.


    It''s a pity that the general situation of the kingdom of Jin has gone. In the end, Mongolia mobilized elite generals from all walks of life to fight against the kingdom of Jin in Sanfeng mountain. Monk Chen was defeated and refused to surrender. He lost his last drop of blood in the street battle.


    In history, people''s names are like crucian carp across the river. The reason why song Qingshu can remember him is that he is the last famous general of the state of Jin. To a large extent, he left a very deep impression on people because of his military management and loyalty.


    "The advantage of a passer-by is not really built." Song Qingshu sighs that it''s no wonder that so many otaku in later generations want to travel. After all, it''s like opening an all-around plug-in. They can know their skills before the famous general nengchen has made his fortune, and they can be heroes in the Internet world ahead of time.


    He remembered that Daisy had mentioned before that everything was ready for the formation of the loyal and filial army, and that there was still an excellent commander to be left. Was this man the best one?


    Famous generals on the battlefield, strict military management, loyalty... Almost all the advantages of famous generals!


    However, he did not rush to express his position, but first asked, "what have you done?"

 Chapter 1624

    Monk Wanyan Chen hesitated for a moment, and then he began to say: "last year, my elder brother changed his post as the commander-in-chief, so I followed him to garrison Fangcheng..."


    Song Qingshu has been in the state of Jin for such a long time. He is familiar with the geography and nature of the state of Jin. He knows that Fangcheng in the mouth of the other side is located in Henan Province, which is a place for military strategists in ancient times.


    During the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, the state of Chu in the Jianghan Plain went north and destroyed many small countries in Nanyang Basin one by one. In the north of Nanyang Basin, there was Funiu Mountain, in the West was Qinling Mountain, and in the southeast was Tongbai mountain. They were all precipitous places. In the northeast, there were some intermittent Hills between Funiu Mountain and Tongbai mountain. In the Xia Dynasty, they were the channel connecting the Central Plains and Nanyang Basin, so they were called Xiadao; Later, because the state of Chu often attacked the Central Plains, the Central Plains countries would also attack the state of Chu from here. The state of Chu built the great wall of Chu in these hills, which was called Fangcheng. Therefore, in history, this strategic place was called Fangcheng Xiadao.


    Today, the state of Jin occupies Nanyang Basin and confronts Xiangyang in the Southern Song Dynasty. Deng and Tang are the first line of defense of the state of Jin. If the Southern Song Dynasty breaks through the first line of defense and occupies Nanyang Basin, then Fangcheng Xiadao is the second line of defense. It can be seen from this that their brothers are stationed in such a crucial place.


    "Is your elder brother Wanyan xielie?" Song Qingshu is very curious. He has been in charge of the state of Jin for such a long time. How can he not be familiar with this key place?


    Monk Wanyan Chen''s face was surprised and nodded: "yes."


    Song Qingshu is in a good mood. Although Wanyan xielie is not as talented as his younger brother, he is also a famous general in the army. Today, he is really lucky to get the two brothers.


    Then, after asking, he found out why monk Wanyan Chen committed the crime. It turned out that Xie lie was ill some time ago, and his younger brother monk Chen dealt with military affairs. General Li Taihe had a quarrel with general Ge YiWeng of Fangcheng town''s defense army. Finally, he developed into a fight with each other and filed a lawsuit in front of monk Chen.


    When monk Chen inquired about the whole story, he found that it was Ge Yi and Weng liqu, so he ordered the sergeant to beat him with his staff. Unexpectedly, GE YiWeng was fierce and violent. He was ashamed of accepting the stick and died of depression. In his last words, he asked his wife to avenge him.


    His wife was also a tough woman. She immediately filed a complaint against monk Chen, saying that monk Chen violated other people''s duties because of his personal grievances and deliberately killed her husband. She appealed to Yushitai, Shangshu province and the official near him respectively, and piled up firewood in the south of Longjin bridge, claiming that if monk Chen was not treated, he would burn himself and thank his husband.


    This incident caused a lot of trouble and had a bad influence. In addition, GE YiWeng''s friends were among the remonstrators, so he decided that monk Chen had military power, arbitrarily violated the national law, and was finally sentenced to death.


    After learning the whole story, song Qingshu secretly lamented that the ancient legal system was a joke. In the final analysis, it was still rule by man, depending on who was hard behind the scenes.


    At first, he was worried that monk Wanyan Chen would be sentenced to death for committing crimes. Now that his last doubt was gone, he did not hesitate: "although I am the Minister of the imperial court, I am not good at interfering in judicial justice, but now the imperial court is facing internal and external troubles, and will fight with the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s time to employ people, so I will give you a chance, and you will be dismissed from your official position in Fangcheng, How about going to my account and starting from the bottom


    Although monk Wanyan Chen is in the right time, he is not a fool. He is the first person to throw out an olive branch. How can he miss such a good opportunity? What''s more, he also needed a higher platform to realize his ambition, so he knelt down half in a hurry and gave a military salute: "monk Chen, meet your Lord!"


    Song Qingshu is very satisfied. Before, monk Chen would rather die than bend his knees, but now he is willing to half kneel. Obviously, he is grateful for his help. At the same time, he does not call the official position of the imperial court, but he is called the Lord. He has expressed his loyalty.


    "Get up, please!" Song Qingshu got up in person and helped him up. You treat me as a statesman. I should repay him as a statesman! You treat me as a passer-by, and I will repay you as a passer-by! You treat me with grass and mustard, and I will repay you with revenge! Monk Wanyan Chen deserves his treatment like this: "come on, bring my horse."


    The bodyguard on the side flashed a look of surprise, but he still led a horse to him. Song Qingshu took the reins and handed it to monk Wanyan Chen: "this horse travels thousands of miles every day and 800 miles at night. Galloping on the battlefield should be its destination. When my horse is really talented, I give it to you as a gift from BMW. I hope you will live up to your trust in the future, To make contributions to the imperial court. "


    Monk Wanyan Chen stays in the army all the year round, but he doesn''t know whether the horse is good or bad? The horse is full and graceful, muscular, and has a dark and shiny luster. It is not like a horse, but more like a beast. Even the blind man knows that it is a God''s foal.


    "Thank you, Lord!" He took the reins in the envious eyes of many bodyguards. Monk Rao Shichen was determined, and his voice was choked. You know, not long ago, he thought that he would die without doubt, and there was no place to show his ability. He didn''t expect that he not only escaped from death, but also got so much attention from the first person in the dynasty.


    In fact, it''s not so easy for song Qingshu to bribe monk Wanyan Chen. It''s just that today is really special. In addition, he treats him with the courtesy of a statesman when he is poor, just like Han Xin, who was arrogant and arrogant in those days, even though he has been competing with Liu Bang and Xiang Yu for three days, I still can''t forget the kindness of Liu Bang when he was the most depressed


    "By the way, I''ve always had a question for you." Song Qingshu suddenly said.


    "My Lord, it''s OK to ask. My subordinates know everything." If this is a game, monk Wanyan Chen''s liking for song Qingshu at this time is probably full.


    "Do you know Chen Ergou?" Song Qingshu said while staring at him tightly and asked.


    "Chen Ergou?" Monk Wanyan Chen shook his head, and there was a daze in his eyes.


    "Great beacon fire?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Monk Wanyan Chen, with a confused face, suddenly felt that he was a god of God. It seemed a little unreliable.


    "It''s OK, just ask casually." Song Qingshu just heard his sentence before his death, "how great a man''s achievements must be before he dies, so that his native place won''t be unknown." he couldn''t help thinking of a novel in his previous life. He thought it was just a coincidence that the flames of war had passed through.


    Song Qingshu had planned to invite monk Chen to take a ride in the carriage, but monk Chen said he would do nothing. Instead, he rode on a horse and followed nearby like a pro guard.


    However, song Qingshu was not reluctant. In the carriage, Wan Yan looked at him with a smile: "congratulations on your acceptance of a general."


    Song Qingshu glanced at her: "I haven''t settled with you just now."


    "Oh, you have such a strong general. It''s such a happy thing that you can''t agree with a little girl like me." Wanyan heavy festival began to use her soft and waxy voice coquetry up.


    Song Qingshu was shaking her eyes and eyebrows, had to wave: "OK, OK, don''t settle accounts, don''t whine."


    "I knew you were the best." Wanyan heavy Festival smile more and more brilliant.


    It wasn''t long before I came to the Taishi''s house. When pucha Ali Hu married in that year, her husband didn''t separate. Later, her husband and his father-in-law Wan yanzongpan were killed because of the failure of political struggle. However, the imperial court remembered Wan yanzongpan''s contribution and still retained his Taishi''s name, so the plaque of Taishi''s house was still hanging at the door of the house.


    Song Qingshu and Wanyan got out of the carriage and stopped at the gate of the palace for a long time. Song Qingshu suddenly lost his smile: "although I have not entered the taishifu once or twice, it seems that I haven''t entered through the main gate yet."

 Chapter 1625

    Hearing what he said, the bodyguards all around looked strange. They didn''t enter through the main entrance. It was obvious that they were sneaking in. They thought that it was said in Beijing that the mother and daughter of Chongjie were forbidden by adults. It seems that it''s true. The two sides should have colluded with each other for a long time.


    A group of bodyguards were full of envy. They thought that the adult was indeed an adult, and he was the only one who could enjoy the rare beauty in the world.


    Monk Wanyan Chen is expressionless from the beginning to the end. He is only interested in things on the battlefield, not to mention that his Lord is in a high position. It would be abnormal if he didn''t have this romantic experience.


    "The gate of taishifu is always open for you. You can come in whenever you want." Wanyan heavy Festival some soft Nuo words, listen to the surrounding guards more and more envy.


    Song Qingshu smiles and refuses to comment. If he manages Wanji today, he may not have any chance to get in and out of here.


    The taishifu had been informed that a group of people were standing at the door to greet him, but pucha Ali Hu didn''t come out. After all, she was a married woman and a widow. If she met him at the door, it would not have a good effect.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t mind. Under the guidance of Chongjie, a group of people stormed into the taishifu. His bodyguards did their own duties. Some ran around to check the danger, some ran to every main road to guard the exit, and the rest took care of him.


    Although his martial arts cultivation doesn''t need protection at all, song Qingshu doesn''t refuse. It''s easy for someone to take care of everything.


    After entering the palace, a woman in Palace Dress came out. Her dress was very fitted, with a thin waist, a straight chest, and a concave curve. Her bright red lips, plump breasts, and delicate, concave and hot figure made men think of her bed at the first sight.


    "It''s really a beauty." Song Qingshu secretly sighed that he was indeed the first beauty in the state of Jin of the previous generation.


    "I''ve met Marshal Du." Pucha Ali gave a salute to Hu Yingying, and the swollen clothes on his chest made him feel like he was about to come out.


    "Ma''am, please get up." After all, the other party was widowed at home for many years, and there was an outsider nearby. Song Qingshu didn''t go up to help her. On the contrary, Wanyan Chongjie ran to her side and helped her up. "Niang, my daughter is lucky to live up to her fate. She invited this busy man over. How can I reward her later?"


    "I''m not ashamed of such a big girl in front of so many people." Pucha Ali''s daughter''s nose was scratched by the tiger. Before, after the Enlightenment of song Qingshu, the mother and daughter were totally at peace. Now they are dependent on each other and don''t know how good their relationship is.


    One is gorgeous, the other is gorgeous. Mother and daughter stand together and complement each other, as if they are the most beautiful scenery in the world. They can see that all the men around them are short of breath.


    Song Qingshu today''s fixed force naturally won''t be so enchanted, look naturally said: "don''t know what the lady came to me for?"


    "It''s windy outside. Let''s talk about it in the room," pucha Ali Hu asked with a smile instead of answering. "I''m ready for food and wine, and I hope you''ll look forward to it."


    Song Qingshu looked at the sky, and the night gradually came. In addition, he didn''t have time to eat today, so he didn''t refuse: "I''ll disturb my wife."


    With a charming smile, pucha Ali Hu swayed in front of him and led song Qingshu to the back yard. As he walked, he explained: "the banquet is specially set in the backyard. You can enjoy the scenery in the yard while drinking."


    But song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks that you, a widow, are entertaining a man in the backyard. However, he doesn''t care about these things. Anyway, with such a charming little beauty and a beautiful little beauty, it''s a big deal that soldiers will come to block the water and cover the land.


    Next, song Qingshu asked the guards to stay outside. After all, in most mansions, women''s families live in the backyard and do not let strange men in and out.


    Of course, he was not so obsessed with beauty that he forgot himself. There was another purpose of this move, which was to draw the snake out of the hole. He was always curious about what Chongjie''s mother and daughter had been looking for him for. He guessed that it was not to get the antidote of Sanshen naoshen pill, so he set an ambush here?


    The other party specially set the banquet in the backyard, which proved his conjecture. After all, this way can stop most of his bodyguards. Song Qingshu simply pushed the boat along with the current. Anyway, he was very skilled and brave. He was not afraid of any ambush inside. It would be troublesome if the other party kept hiding all the time.


    Leaving monk Wanyan Chen and many bodyguards outside, song Qingshu''s readers followed his mother and daughter to the back yard, thinking in their hearts: "they have seen my martial arts, and since they still dare to make trouble, what strange poison have they prepared or what expert have they found to help them? Like the mysterious master of Wanyan Chongjie? "


    Wanyan Chongjie''s martial arts is extraordinary. Considering that she can achieve this accomplishment at such a young age, song Qingshu is very curious about the identity of her mysterious master.


    But along the way, he didn''t find any ambush or anything like that, and he didn''t have the Qi of any master. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Please take a seat, young master." The charming voice of PACHA Ali tiger sounded. At this time, he had arrived at his destination. In a very elegant room, looking out of the window, he could just see the gurgling water and green in the garden.


    After sitting down, song Qingshu was about to open his mouth, but Wanyan Chongjie on one side raised his glass as if he had been foretold: "first, to my brother."


    Hearing her address, song Qingshu felt a sense of awe in his heart. He thought that they were going to expose their identity and hastened to enlarge the Qi machine. However, there was no one else in the area of tens of feet, and they were not afraid to be heard. He was relieved to know that they were worried too much, that they were poisoned by themselves, and that their life and death were between their own thoughts, unless they were forced to the last step, Otherwise, it will not do them any good to expose their identities.


    "Wrong name, heavy Festival should be a drink." Nevertheless, song Qingshu did not raise his glass, but said lightly. This time, the other side''s intention is not clear, so it''s better to be careful.


    Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth a pout: "there is no outsider here, why..."


    One side of PACHA Ali Hu interrupted: "no big or small, he is your uncle, do you shout like that?" After staring at her daughter, she just turned back to song Qingshu and said in a soft language, "Chongjie is young and doesn''t understand. Your adult has a lot of knowledge. Don''t tell her the same thing. I''ll drink this wine for her." She is older, and she has been able to protect her orphan and widowed mother in the center of the vortex of power these years. Naturally, she is more considerate than most people. From the tone of the other party, she keenly realized that he was not willing to take off his disguise. Obviously, she was on guard.


    However, it was not convenient for her to explain the reason at this time, so she could only follow his mind, so as not to make any trouble later.


    With that, she took the glass and drank it down. Then she turned the glass toward song Qingshu and motioned with a smile.


    Seeing that her fingers were as white as the porcelain cup, song Qingshu had to sigh that she was born beautiful, and her expression was naturally gentle.


    Since the other side''s attitude is so low, song Qingshu no longer makes trouble for them. After all, the mother and daughter are his allies to some extent. It''s no good to oppress them too quickly.

 Chapter 1626

    Then they didn''t mention their intention, and song Qingshu didn''t ask them. They only talked about romantic affairs, but didn''t talk about business. The atmosphere gradually became warm.


    Because of drinking, pucha Ali Hu and Wanyan Chongjie''s face, which was white as jade, appeared a layer of rouge like blush, which became more and more charming. The whole room seemed to be a little more beautiful under their light.


    When song Qingshu looked at his mother and then his daughter, he could not help but marvel at the fact that Mei Lan, Zhu Ju and Zhu Ju are good at each other. One is mature and beautiful, and the other is pure and charming. He really doesn''t know who to put his eyes on.


    However, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, song Qingshu put down his glass and said, "it''s getting late. I should go. Thank you for your hospitality."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Pucha Ali Hu''s eyes flashed a trace of sad resentment. If song Qingshu didn''t know about her past, she might have cheated her.


    "It''s a feast all over the world. What''s more, I''ve been running back and forth today, and I''m a little tired. I want to go home and have a rest." Song Qingshu was not moved at all.


    "If you want to have a rest, why do you want to go far and near? Just have a rest in your humble home." Pucha Ali''s eyes were like autumn water, and he was a little shy.


    "Spend the night with Madame?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s not very convenient." In the past, although there were all kinds of rumors in the capital, they were just rumors. If he came here with such a high profile, I''m afraid everyone in the capital would know what happened the next day. At that time, their mother and daughter would be regarded as the forbidden men of Tang Kuo''s argument in everyone''s mind. I''m afraid it would be difficult for them to get married in the future.


    "I and my daughter don''t mind. Why should adults be afraid?" Pucha Ali said with a blush on his face, and WAN Yan lowered his head shyly.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a jump: "what''s the situation? Do they really have that idea?" He knew that the mother and daughter died because of their husband and father-in-law, and it has been very difficult for them to survive these years. Especially as Chongjie grew up, they became more and more beautiful. Their beautiful appearance did not bring them happiness, but brought them endless disasters. In addition, now that life and death are in his hands, is it possible that he intends to take refuge in him completely, so as to not only avoid the blind bees and butterflies from attacking them, but also solve their strange poison?


    "But I can''t sleep anywhere. I''m not used to keeping empty bed alone. I can''t sleep well until I cross my neck." Song Qingshu put away his thoughts and planned to test them first.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." Pucha Ali Hu gave a charming smile and said to his daughter, "prepare for the festival."


    "Yes, my mother." Wanyan heavy Festival a pretty face, as if to drop blood, go to see did not dare to look at the side of song Qingshu.


    Rao Shi is very determined, and song Qingshu can''t help but jump. There are two meanings in the other party''s words. Maybe it''s asking Chongjie to prepare his room for him, or it''s asking Chongjie to prepare himself


    All of a sudden, he thought of something. He called in the bodyguards outside and quietly told them to send people back to Tang Kuo''s house and the imperial palace. He was on first level alert. He would inform himself as soon as there was any disturbance.


    It turns out that song Qingshu suddenly realized that the mother and daughter were trying to keep themselves here. They didn''t necessarily intend to do something for themselves. Maybe they were trying to get rid of the tiger, but they did something for the Tang Kuo mansion or the Imperial Palace instead.


    On one side, PACHA Ali Hu looked blankly at this side. He didn''t know what he wanted to do when he called people in.


    After the bodyguard left, song Qingshu relaxed and said, "madam, shall we continue to drink in the bar?"


    "Good ~" PACHA Ali Hu came over to drink for him. His plump and enchanting posture, as well as the fragrance on his body, were enough to make a man intoxicated.


    Soon song Qingshu was drunk - pretending to be drunk, of course. He wanted to see what the other side was up to.


    "My Lord, my lord?" When he saw him lying on the table, PACHA Ali tiger reached out and gently shook his shoulder.


    But in response to her was song Qingshu''s vague voice: "fill me up again..."


    Seeing that he was really drunk, a successful smile appeared on PACHA Ali Hu''s face: "my Lord has drunk too much. Let me help him to have a rest in his room."


    "I''m not drunk..." Song Qingshu murmured, but it''s a pity that the whole person, like a dead pig, put the weight on PACHA Ali tiger.


    Feeling his weight, Ali Hu couldn''t help smiling. She had to bite her teeth and help him to the back. Fortunately, the other side could still walk by herself, otherwise she couldn''t get him to the destination alone.


    "Where is this?" Looking at a quiet room in front of him, song Qingshu pretended to be confused and asked.


    "This is where adults rest tonight." Ali Hu explained breathlessly.


    "I said that it''s hard for me... To sleep alone," Song Qingshu said vaguely.


    Ali tiger showed a charming smile: "don''t worry, you are ready."


    "Is it my wife''s intention to accompany me personally? What''s the point?" All the way, half of the body pressed on her, song Qingshu had only one feeling, that is soft, her body was really soft to the extreme, people could not help but have an impulse to trample her.


    He touched her face with wine, still as tight as a girl. I don''t know how she maintained it.


    In spite of this, song Qingshu''s heart is very clear. She thought that the other party would be angry with him, but she giggled: "you''re really drunk, my Lord. I don''t mean to serve you. There are younger and more beautiful girls waiting to serve you."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s heart leaped. How could he not realize his cultivation? At this time, a girl in the room was lying on the bed nervously. Listening to what she said, it was Wanyan Chongjie


    In fact, after a night''s exploration, he was generally sure that PACHA Ali Hu didn''t have ulterior motives. He just wanted to play a trick on him. The only thing he was curious about was who the other party would send. Is it the mother or the daughter? Of course, he has seen the situation that all men can be YY, but he also knows that it''s just YY. No matter later generations or the world, that kind of situation is not allowed by the secular world.


    At this time, song Qingshu had to admire wanyanliang in history. He really achieved all the YY situations of men. Of course, he paid the price of being recognized as the king of licentiousness by history.


    When he was wandering outside, PACHA Ali Hu had left an ambiguous smile and closed the door for him thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have time to pay attention to her. All her attention was on the girl on the bed. Although there was no light in the room, the other party''s rapid breathing still clearly showed her nervous mood at the moment.

 Chapter 1627

    "This little girl..." thinking of Wanyan Chongjie''s coy face when she left, song Qingshu sighed. No wonder she asked her what happened before, but she kept clenching her teeth. How could she talk about such things.


    Song Qingshu lifted the curtain and sat on the bed. He began to think about whether to eat the meat?


    He always thought that pucha Ali Hu was setting up a grand banquet, but now it''s a beauty trick, and it''s not to let him in or out. Especially when song Qingshu thinks of Wanyan Chongjie''s gorgeous but pure appearance, he can''t help but feel hot in his heart. It''s undeniable that this little girl is really a disaster. She is a disaster spirit that makes all men''s hearts beat.


    However, song Qingshu shakes his head and finally suppresses the impulse in his heart. This kind of muddle headed situation is a bit of a joke. In order to get the Beauty Festival, there''s no need to be so anxious. It''s better to simmer the sweetest fruit.


    "That... I''ll go back first..." Song Qingshu was about to get up, but the girl who had been watching him on the bed was in a hurry. She sat up and stretched out her slender and tender arm to entangle him.


    "Don''t go..." the girl''s voice trembled violently. It was obvious that she was scared to the extreme, and even her voice changed.


    Song Qingshu can be acutely aware of the girl''s delicate and gentle body behind her. She is not wearing a piece of thread at the moment!


    There are two beauties in the banquet tonight. Song Qingshu doesn''t deliberately use his internal force to force him to drink. His mother and daughter repeatedly hear soft words to persuade him to drink. At this time, he is half or six drunk. When he is stimulated by the girl''s gentle and smooth skin, his deliberately repressed feelings burst out.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to work hard." In Song Qing''s mind, the idea flashed by and directly turned around and fell down with the girl''s smooth body.


    As if she was shy, the girl pulled over the quilt and covered them. Song Qingshu was stunned, but now he can''t care so much


    After a deliberately repressed Jiao Ti with a cry, song Qingshu''s face changed and his heart became irritable, because he realized that the girl was not perfect!


    All along, he has been very fond of Wanyan Chongjie, on the one hand, because of her beauty, on the other hand, because of her charming and charming personality, and on the other hand, because of her perfect purity.


    Pucha Ali Hu is not necessarily a good mother. Over the years, she has been confused with many powerful people in the capital. But she has always protected her daughter so well that she is as pure as a little white flower in this big VAT.


    Although song Qingshu has no intimate relationship with Wanyan Chongjie on weekdays, in his heart, he has already regarded it as his own taboo. Now he finds out that she has been pulled out by other men. How can he not be angry?


    Instead of moving again, he lifted the quilt and looked coldly at the girl under him. Now there is no light in the room. The girl''s eyes are first seen in the dark, like a pool of crystal clear spring water. It''s a pity that song Qingshu is not in the mood of pity at this time and is full of anger.


    All of a sudden, he was stunned, because he found that the other party was not wanyanchongjie in his imagination, but another girl, another girl he knew.


    Although there is no candle in the room, with the cultivation of song Qingshu, you can see the girl''s appearance with the light moonlight, a small picture


    Face lines are soft, the cherry mouth is bright red and tender, and every inch of naked skin is crystal clear. Because of what just happened, her eyes clearly showed a touch of shame, and there was a kind of inexplicable fear and weakness on her pretty face, which made people have a desire to love and care.


    "Puchaqiu grass?" Song Qingshu recognized her identity. Of course, she is not perfect now, because on the way to Chifeng Chongyang cult, she was put on her bed by deqis, and her body was broken by a mistake.


    Half of the day, it turns out that you are green?


    Song Qingshu''s expression was wonderful. He was very angry and said, "Ali Hu, what the hell are you doing? Get in here!"


    This is the sound wave formed by his internal force. He has already noticed that PACHA Ali tiger is in the nearby room. Therefore, this roar is equivalent to a fixed-point delivery, which is not afraid to disturb other people in the family.


    Soon PACHA Ali Hu came in with a lamp and said, "what do you want from Marshal?" Maybe she knew something was wrong this time. She didn''t come here with Wanyan Chongjie this time. She was worried that the other party would be angry with her daughter.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and pinched it in the air. The flame of the oil lamp in pucha Ali Hu''s palm was directly sucked to his fingertips. Then five fingers flicked it. The flame was divided into several parts and shot at the red candle everywhere in the room. The red candle was soon lit, and the light in the room was restored.


    If there are Shaolin Temple monks, they will be struck dumb here, because he just seems to blend the essence of the fingers and the fingers of the above, and the degree of refinement is far more than two stunts.


    Pucha Ali Hu''s lips were red. Even pucha qiucao, who had been bowed to one side, raised his head in surprise. But after the surprise, he soon dropped his head, covered his blanket in front of his chest and knelt down on the bed.


    Song Qingshu pointed to puchaqiu grass and glared at puchaali Tiger: "what''s the matter?" How could he not be angry? He had to know that puchaqiucao was Yang Guo''s fiancee in the state of Jin. As a result, he was very distressed that he had had a wrong relationship before. Finally, he could only use the method of moving the soul to erase her memory and just reluctantly put it down.


    Who knows this drama is coming again today? Why is puchaqiucao so unlucky? Every time he is confused, he is robbed of his innocence by a man in the dark. Is it because his name has not been given a number that leads to the lack of the five elements


    What''s more painful is that she is Yang Guo''s fiancee who married him from a young age. She has already apologized for robbing XiaoLongNu from him. This fiancee doesn''t want to be infected at all.


    It''s a pity that it backfired. He had a relationship with her twice in a row. Now he can''t pretend to be deaf as before. Eliminating her memory will be regarded as a one night stand in a previous life.


    When he thought of the trouble after that, how could he not be angry? He carefully prevented it for half a day, but he was still trapped by PACHA Ali tiger.


    With his martial arts cultivation, status and power getting higher and higher, his self-cultivation skills have been in the forefront of the collapse of Mount Tai, but the color has not changed, and he rarely shows a gaffe expression, but this time he can''t help it.


    "Marshal, don''t worry. Qiucao is voluntary." Looking at the man in front of him, pucha Ali Hu said calmly.


    "Voluntarily?" Song Qingshu glanced at the girl on the bed and saw the wet tears on her cheek. She could not help humming, "do you think I''m a three-year-old?" He knew that puchaqiucao had a strange feeling for Yang Guo''s fiance, and he would not volunteer to give his life to other men.

 Chapter 1628

    "The marshal also listened to my explanation. Not long ago, qiucao''s father and brother launched a royal rebellion on impulse, but of course they couldn''t defeat the Marshal''s wise and powerful power. After the defeat, the whole family of pucha fell into a desperate situation," pucha Ali Hu looked at the girl on the bed with pity. "I don''t know why the emperor kept them in the heaven prison, but everyone knows, If you take part in the rebellion, you will die. Qiucao can only ask me to save her father and brother and the whole pucha family, but what can I do as a woman? I''m afraid only Marshal Du can save them in the whole world. "


    Song Qingshu then remembered that PACHA Ali Hu was also born in the family of PACHA. He should be the aunt of PACHA qiucao. No wonder he would help her.


    Pucha Ali Hu secretly looked at his face, and then continued: "but how important is the case of treason? I''m afraid Marshal Du will not be willing to wade in this muddy water even though he has power over the government and the opposition, unless... Unless there is a reason why he has to be saved."


    "Marshal Du is a man who shows solicitude for beauty, so we have to think about it. I hope Marshal will forgive us." As he spoke, PACHA Ali Hu knelt on the ground, looking as if he was at his disposal.


    Song Qingshu laughed angrily: "do you think I will help you? Do you think I''m a fool? "


    Pucha Ali Hu sighed: "we know that even if everything is successful, the possibility of Marshal''s final promise is extremely slim, but qiucao is willing to gamble on his virginity for the sake of no one in the world." Neither PACHA Ali Hu nor PACHA qiucao expected that her virginity had been robbed by song Qingshu


    Hearing what Pu TSA Ali Hu said, song Qingshu subconsciously looked at PU TSA qiucao. She was not as energetic as before. At this time, she seemed to be the most weak and helpless girl in the world.


    "I''ve disturbed the marshal. I hope he forgot what happened today." When he got the answer from Song Qingshu, Pu chaqiucao quietly began to pick up the clothes on his bed. Then he wrapped up a thin blanket and went out. As a result, as soon as he got out of bed, his legs softened and almost fell to the ground. His face flashed red and he staggered and went out.


    Looking at her lonely and fragile figure, song Qingshu frowned and said, "wait a minute."


    Puchaqiu grass showed a trace of doubt. Puchaali tiger on the side was very happy. He quickly pushed his niece forward and said, "thank you, marshal. He is willing to help you. Your father and brother are saved!"


    "Ah?" The impact of the night was too big. Puchaqiucao was totally confused now, looking back at the man who possessed her body.


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "Ali Hu, listen carefully. I''m willing to help you, not because you are in a mess, but because of other reasons..."


    If only once, it would be enough. But twice in a row, song Qingshu always felt sorry for pucha qiucao. What''s more, the current situation of pucha''s family was largely caused by him. If she didn''t show up, she would still be the carefree young lady. She would never be reduced to the point where she had to sacrifice her body. If she didn''t care about it, she would be the carefree young lady, In the dead of night, he will inevitably blame himself. At this point, the most important thing is to have a clear mind.


    Pucha Ali Hu obviously didn''t care about the reason why he changed his attention: "Marshal Du is really a good man!"


    For no reason, song Qingshu was given a good man card. He got up and said, "don''t be happy too soon. Death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. Her father and brother can be saved from death, but the pucha family can''t recover its glory."


    As one of the three aristocratic families in the state of Jin, the pucha family has deep-rooted influence. There are officials of this family from the imperial court to the local government. If we want to eradicate the pucha family completely, it will definitely cause national unrest. This is why we have locked up pucha ahute, pucha Shijie and others before and never executed them according to the conspiracy case. Since this happened tonight, I simply sold them a favor by pushing the boat along with the current. By the way, I made up for my regret for the little girl puchaqiucao.


    But puchaqiucao didn''t know the reason. He knelt down on the ground and said with a choking voice, "I''m satisfied to save my life. I don''t dare to expect anything else."


    Song Qingshu nodded coldly and was about to leave. Pucha Ali Hu stopped him in a hurry: "it''s so late. Where is the marshal going? What''s more, you are the great benefactor of pucha''s family. Qiucao is about to thank you very much, aren''t you, qiucao?" She is worried about what will happen if song Qingshu leaves like this, so it''s safer to keep him with gentleness.


    Puchaqiucao was stunned, and her face turned red instantly. However, it was related to the family, so she could only summon up the courage and let out a gentle hum.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "why didn''t I find that my wife was so good at pimping before?"


    Pucha Ali Hu''s face changed. After all, a woman was embarrassed to say that, but she couldn''t afford to offend the man in front of her. What''s more, she was wrong first.


    Song Qingshu went on to say, "I just remember now that my wife seems to belong to the pucha family. How could she only encourage her niece to sacrifice here? Why don''t you sacrifice for the family?"


    This time, pucha Ali Hu was really a little flustered. He said with a smile, "how can I get into the Marshal''s eyes when I''m such a ruined woman? Naturally, I dare not make a fool of myself."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu shook his head, "but I just like the lady who is as mature as a peach."


    "Marshal joked." Pucha Ali Hu''s face changed a lot. Although she had a bad reputation in the capital and was famous for her enchanting style and coquettishness, she used to avenge her husband. All the men she had colluded with died in the end. After Wan Yanliang died, she had got rid of all her enemies. In addition, for her image in her daughter''s heart, she had already made up her mind to change her former wrong.


    "I never like to joke." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice and looked at her quietly.


    Pucha Ali Hu was scared by him. To tell the truth, she didn''t resist this man in her heart, especially the other party avenged her. She was a benefactor of the Taishi mansion. It''s not unacceptable to serve him once. The key is that she promised her daughter not long ago, and now there is a younger generation here, No matter how big she is, she has to take face into consideration.


    Puchaqiucao was very embarrassed. She stood there and didn''t want to stay. She thought that as soon as the man entered her body, he quickly stepped out and contacted his aunt. She didn''t understand that he didn''t have any interest in himself.


    Thinking that he had made such a great sacrifice, but the other party didn''t care about the most precious thing, puchaqiucao was so wronged that he cried out quickly.


    "I''ll... I''ll go first." After all, it was too embarrassing. Puchaqiucao said quickly and ran out.

 Chapter 1629

    "Did I let you go?" Who knows has not gone out of the door, then came the voice of song Qingshu.


    "Ah?" Don''t say it''s puchaqiu grass. Even puchaali tiger on one side is silly. It seems that this situation is not right. Does he want to be together


    Pucha Ali Hu was so nervous that he hastened to dispel that conjecture. He could only pray that the other side didn''t mean that.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s next sentence broke her fantasy: "madam, don''t you close the door?"


    Pucha Ali tiger bit his lip and struggled violently in his heart. Does he really want to share two daughters... Or with his niece? But disobeying him, I''m afraid the pucha family is really over. That''s all right. Chongjie and I were poisoned by him


    "That''s all. I''ll take advantage of him once to see if I can get the antidote for Chongjie by the way." Pucha Ali Hu''s face changed, and he finally made up his mind. At present, it seems that the only thing to be thankful for is to be with Qiu Cao, not with his daughter. It''s really impossible to be a man.


    She walked slowly to the door. At this time, she could even hear her nervous heartbeat clearly. Her round face was already pretty. She knew that it was not because of the upsurge of drinking.


    Pucha Ali Hu thought that he had become like a little girl after so many years of smoking and fawning. He thought it was incredible that the man made her pay too much attention.


    She closed the door slowly and was thinking about what to do next, but she heard the other side''s joking voice: "I asked my wife to close the door when she went out. How can my wife stay in the room? Does the madam also want to stay to serve the bed? But there''s your niece in the room. Isn''t that bad? "


    "Ah?" Pucha Ali Hu exclaimed, and finally realized that the other party was deliberately trying to punish him. Most of them were dissatisfied with the setting up of the game tonight, so they used this method to retaliate.


    At this time, she would like to have a crack to drill in, but the bottom of her heart is a sigh of relief. If she really keeps her second daughter, she will never know how to face her niece or daughter.


    Worried that he would change his mind, PACHA Ali Hu quickly opened the door and ran out. In such a hurry, he forgot to close the door again.


    Seeing that she left in a mess, song Qingshu relieved her resentment a little. He reached into the air and closed the door again. He looked back at the girl standing on one side.


    From just now to now, she didn''t have time to put on her clothes at all. She only had a thin blanket wrapped in the key parts of her body, but large areas of her arms and legs were exposed to the air. Now it''s winter, and she has been shivering with cold, and her white skin has turned purple.


    However, just now her nerves have been highly nervous, and for a while she didn''t notice the cold problem.


    Song Qingshu sighed and patted the bedside: "autumn grass, come and sit down."


    "Ah?" Puchaqiucao hesitates. It''s better to have an aunt here just now. Now she''s the only one who feels nervous. She doesn''t know how to face the man who just robbed her of her innocence.


    Because of her family, she didn''t dare to offend each other, but she couldn''t get over the obstacles in her heart.


    "Look how cold you are." After all, song Qingshu still couldn''t read it. He took up the quilt and wrapped it around her.


    Puchaqiucao felt warm all over, and could not help whispering, "thank you."


    "Go and sit over there for a while." Looking at her precarious appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying.


    Puchaqiucao hesitated. After all, she nodded and sat down beside the bed with him again. After all, even if she was reluctant, what should and shouldn''t have happened happened, why should she insist on some nihilistic things.


    "Give me your hand." Song Qingshu said.


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned red and sighed. After all, he handed over his hand.


    Holding the little white hand in front of her, he realized that it was colder than ice. He knew that she might have just stood there and had a cold. Song Qing''s heart read a little, and then he lost.


    Puchaqiu grassland originally thought that the other party would hold her hand and do something next. Originally, she had accepted her fate. Who knew that a warm current flowed into her body, and the whole person was as comfortable as soaking in a hot spring. Then she knew that she had misunderstood the other party.


    Sometimes women are just so strange. Maybe one second they hate you to the bone, but the next second they will have a different sense of you because of a little thing. Today''s puchaqiucao is like this. The man around him is not as terrible as he imagined, but also saves her father and brother, It''s her first man again... Unconsciously, she suddenly looks at each other''s scum all over her face.


    "Well, take a rest first." Aware that her body has warmed up again, song Qingshu takes back her inner strength and stands up to say to her.


    "You... Where are you going?" Puchaqiucao did not expect that he would take the initiative to ask him. For a moment, he was shy and at a loss.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, I went back. Are you still here to continue to abuse you? Don''t worry. I won''t go back on what I promised you. "


    After that, she put on her clothes and went out. Puchaqiucao opened her mouth, but she didn''t open her mouth to keep him. After all, she was a pure girl. She couldn''t bear to ask him to stay for the night.


    At this time, there was a sudden noise outside. Song Qingshu frowned, opened the door and looked out. It was a pity that the place where the noise happened was still a little far away from here, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Soon, PACHA Ali Hu and Wanyan Chongjie came in a hurry, and their faces were also uncertain: "what happened in the end?"


    Song Qingshu snorted: "this is your mansion. How can I know what happened?"


    Worried about being misunderstood by him as a trap or something, PACHA Ali Hu quickly explained, "I really don''t know what happened. I''ll go to the front and ask someone."


    As soon as she moved, she was caught by song Qingshu: "don''t go. There are people rushing in here. You can''t help in the past, and you are easy to be held hostage."


    With song Qingshu''s current cultivation, he naturally felt that a man came to the back yard, which dispelled his doubts. If pucha Ali Hu really wanted to arrange a trap to assassinate him, he would never use such a reckless way, and only sent one person... What can he do?


    "Marshal, an assassin broke in. Now the brothers are delaying him. Please evacuate here as soon as possible." Monk Wanyan Chen came in a hurry and told the story of the front yard with a dignified look.


    "Can''t the guards stop the assassin?" Song Qingshu frowned. As the first person in the kingdom of Jin, Tang kuodian''s bodyguards are all good at it. Many of them can be the leader of some small sects if they go to the Jianghu. Such a force can''t stop each other. It can be seen that they have great martial arts skills!

 Chapter 1630

    Monk Wanyan Chen said with a bitter smile: "although there is only one assassin, his martial arts are extremely high, and his Epee is too powerful. As soon as his brothers'' weapons come into contact with him, they burst one after another, and no one is his enemy."


    "Epee?" Song Qingshu heard how a sense of familiarity, "what does that person look like?"


    Monk Wanyan Chen quickly replied: "the assassin looks very young. He holds a dark Epee in his hand. By the way, his right hand seems to be broken..." he is both literate and martial. He always observes carefully and says the most prominent features of the assassin. As for the useless information such as the appearance of the assassin, he automatically omits it.


    "Is that him?" At this moment, Kung Fu puchaqiucao had already put on his clothes and came out. He just heard monk Chen''s description and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Song Qingshu''s face is also strange. It''s really where we don''t meet in life.


    Before the end of the feeling, there was a bang not far away. Several bodyguards had been knocked upside down and fell back into the yard. Then a man came in, with his sword eyebrows on his temples and his Phoenix eyes on his face. He was pale and haggard. Who was Yang Guo?


    Yang Guo broke in without looking at anyone else. His eyes fell on puchaqiucao by the door. When he saw her messy dress, he could not help frowning and said in a deep voice, "qiucao girl, I''ll take you away."


    It turned out that Yang Guo had been looking for the whereabouts of Xiao Longnu since the last marriage ceremony in Jinluan palace disappeared. It was not easy for him to hear that Xiao Longnu had appeared near Lin''an. As a result, he ran to the Inn and got away with it. Just when he was distressed and sad, he heard that there was a northern merchant in the inn talking about the failure of pucha ahute''s palace coup, and the whole family was put into prison.


    He immediately thought of his fiancee in name. Although he didn''t like each other, now they are in trouble, and they have such a relationship, how can he stand by?


    It happened that he couldn''t find out about Xiao Longnu. He went back to the state of Jin and planned to rescue Pu chaqiucao. After several days of inquiring in Daxing mansion, he finally learned that she had come to Taishi mansion today. He wanted to rescue her secretly. How could he expect that the guards in Taishi mansion were much tighter than he thought, so he had to expose her trace.


    "Brother Yang!" Looking at this fiance, puchaqiucao burst into tears. If she had come an hour earlier, she might have gone with him regardless. But now... What should have happened has happened. She has been touched by other men. How can she go with him again.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, she just wept in silence, and then contacted her disheveled clothes and Scattered Cloud temples, how could Yang Guo not guess what had happened? Can''t help but cold hum a: "is this person bullied you, I killed him for you."


    At the end of the speech, the whole person was like a fierce tiger down the mountain, waving his Epee to the song Qingshu. If it was smashed, it would be either split in two or smashed into meat mud.


    During this period of time, he had been having all kinds of troubles. Moreover, he couldn''t find XiaoLongNu. Yang Guo had a stomach of evil fire in his heart. Today, he was stimulated by puchaqiucao, and the whole person broke out in an instant.


    Song Qingshu stood there indifferent. On the contrary, he was worried about the women around him and his bodyguards. They all came here with swords. It''s a pity that the ancient tomb sect''s lightness skill is unique in the Wulin. Although Yang Guo is holding a heavy sword now, they can''t catch up with him.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought: "I''m afraid these bodyguards can''t stop Yang Guo when his martial arts are so high. Do you want to do it yourself? But this will inevitably expose something... "


    At the critical moment, monk Wanyan Chen around him roared, picked up a nearby stone table for viewing as a weapon and welcomed it up. The stone table might be several hundred jin, but its dancing power did not decline at all.


    At first, many bodyguards were not convinced that he was valued and rewarded by Tang Kuo Bian. However, they could see that he was born with divine power. All of them opened their mouths, and they were not convinced.


    With a loud bang, the Epee collided with the stone table, sparking in the dark. Unfortunately, the quality of the stone table was not as good as that of the black iron epee. After the fierce collision, the Epee split into pieces and burst into pieces, making the backyard full of chickens and dogs, and everyone avoided the splashing stones.


    There was a lump of stone flying to song Qingshu at the same time. Wanyan Chongjie next to him waved his sword and picked the stone to the other side with skillful force. Nevertheless, she felt that her wrist was numb and she couldn''t help smacking at the strength of one of them. The strength contained in one of them was still so. The strength of the two people in the explosion center can be imagined.


    Monk Wanyan Chen flew back, rolled a few times on the ground, and then stabilized himself. There was a flash of red tide on his face. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries just now.


    Yang Guo was not much better. He stepped back a few steps before he stabilized himself. The collision just made his blood boil. Among the people he met, darba was the only one who was born with divine power, but in front of him, his divine power was still above darba.


    "Come on, take down the assassin!" Pucha Ali Hu was angry and anxious. If "Tang Kuo Bian" had something to do with her, the whole grand master''s family would not be able to deal with it afterwards.


    By this time, the bodyguards of taishifu and Tang kuodian had already reflected that many archers had arrived and just waited for an order to shoot them through the heart.


    With a frown, Yang Guo directly put his Epee sword on the ground with a pestle. Then he opened his mouth and heard the sound of dragon chanting. The guards around him were caught off guard and hurt by his profound internal power, Yin Bo Gong. They covered their ears and fell to the ground in pain. How could they have the strength to hold a stable bow and arrow?


    Monk Wanyan Chen and Wanyan Chongjie are better than the bodyguards, but they can barely hold on. Puchaqiucao and Ali Hu are worse than the bodyguards. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to hurt them here. He quietly holds their hands, and a stream of genuine Qi passes by. The two women suddenly feel that their disgust is gradually fading away.


    Yang Guo then took advantage of the surrounding guards'' chaotic Kung Fu, jumped up and stabbed song Qingshu with a sword.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly, and now he can only do it. However, at this critical moment, puchaqiucao suddenly opened his arms to block him.


    "Wait a minute!" Puchaqiucao cried in a hurry. At this time, she was also extremely afraid. If the other side didn''t receive the sword, she would be just like the stone slab. No, the end was more miserable than the stone slab. After all, her flesh and blood were not as strong as the stone.


    Fortunately, Yang Guo''s martial arts at this time had entered the realm of transformation, and he could do it freely. The Epee stopped less than three inches away from her: "what''s the matter?"


    He risked to save her, but she took the initiative to protect another man, Yang Guo naturally some hair.

 Chapter 1631

    "Brother Yang, thank you for coming to save me, but it''s not what you think. I don''t need you to save me either. Let''s go." Puchaqiu''s mouth is light, but his heart is dripping with blood. Why don''t you come an hour earlier? What''s the point of raw rice cooking now.


    At this time, the remaining bodyguards are about to rush over. Song Qingshu raises his hand to stop them.


    Yang Guo glanced at the guards around and said, "I heard something happened in your house, so I dare to come and try my best."


    He didn''t say that it was ok, but when he said that puchaqiucao was full of grievances: "at the beginning, when Jinluan palace gave you a wedding, you left, now what do you mean to come back? When you left, it meant that our two families were cut off. We didn''t need you to take care of anything in our family. "


    "Qiucao girl, I know I''m sorry for you, but I can''t help feeling this kind of thing. I already have a sweetheart, and I can only apologize to you in this life..." Yang Guo apologized. Although he apologized to other women, he didn''t stop there. But this woman was hurt by his open repentance. After he left, she didn''t know how much pressure she had to bear.


    Song Qingshu looks strange and thinks that it''s like watching a drama of bitterness. At the same time, he secretly laments that Pu chaqiucao can make himself and Yang Guo feel guilty for her at the same time. It''s really amazing.


    However, at this time, song Qingshu not only felt sorry for puchaqiucao, but also felt more sorry for YangGuo. He not only slept with his fiancee, but also had a close relationship with his sweetheart


    "It''s nothing. I used to watch the hero of the eagle. I''m really a fan of Yang Guo." At this time, song Qingshu just wanted to make an expression of holding his forehead with his hand. Yang Guo in this world, no matter his character or chivalry, is also admired.


    Song Qingshu originally thought not to beat Yuanyang with a stick, but when he thought of XiaoLongNu, he gave up the idea without hesitation; Then he found that puchaqiucao was Yang Guo''s fiancee. At that time, he was very happy, because he made up for Yang Guo; However, fate made a fool of him, and in the end he got mixed up with PU Chaqiu Cao again


    When he thought of this complicated relationship, he had a big head. He thought to himself: qiucao seems to be no good. At that time, he can only compensate Guo Xiang to him... Anyway, Xiang''er is still in Huang Rong''s stomach, and he can''t do anything about her.


    "If he robbed his girlfriend to compensate him for one of his daughters, is this business a loss or not?" Song Qingshu immediately tangled. As for Guo Xiang''s identity, he didn''t care much. Anyway, he would treat her as a daughter.


    "What''s the point of saying that now, and I don''t want to hear that. You go." Puchaqiucao''s voice awakened song Qingshu from his small theater.


    Yang Guo frowned tightly: "although others are not guaranteed, they can at least help you out..."


    Before he finished, puchaqiucao immediately interrupted: "I''m very well now. I don''t need your help."


    Yang Guo looked at the "Tang Kuo Bian" behind her suspiciously and asked in a deep voice: "is he threatening you? Don''t be afraid. I''ll... "


    Puchaqiucao''s response is still very fast: "no one coerces me. I''m happy now. I''m willing to do everything."


    "Voluntarily?" Yang Guo obviously didn''t believe it.


    Puchaqiu grass hummed coldly: "if I didn''t volunteer, how could I take the initiative to block his sword?"


    Yang Guo moved in his heart. Although he didn''t understand her very well, he finally believed her words. He took back the black iron Epee on his back and said in a desolate way: "in that case, it seems that I''m busy. Goodbye." He was always arrogant. He couldn''t bear the temper of Guo Fu for a second. This time he was ashamed of puchaqiucao. But now that the other party has said so, he is not the kind of person who is low spirited and entangled.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, the bodyguards gathered around him one after another, but song Qingshu put out his hand to stop them: "let him go."


    Yang Guo''s figure was stunned, but he didn''t mean to thank him at all. He soon lost his lightness skill in the night sky.


    After he left, song Qingshu ordered in a hurry: "go and call the doctor to bandage the injured brother. This matter will be handed over to his wife."


    "No problem." After pucha Ali Hu saluted, he hurried to arrange for his family''s staff. Wan yanchongjie worried that he would be settled after autumn, so he hurried to follow him. However, when he left, he couldn''t help blinking at Song Qingshu.


    "This wench..." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but thinking that she thought it was her in the room just now, she couldn''t help feeling hot.


    Then he went over and helped monk Wanyan Chen up in person. The other side was ashamed: "my Lord, my subordinates are incompetent..."


    Song Qingshu smiles and stops him from saying: "Yang Guo''s martial arts are rare in the world. It''s hard for you to push him back; What''s more, what you''ve learned in your life is mainly fighting in the battlefield. Fighting in the Jianghu is not your strong point. If you meet him in the battlefield, I''m afraid the outcome will be quite different. "


    Monk Wanyan Chen originally had a similar idea. When he met on the battlefield with weapons in his hands, and then with the help of horsepower, he had confidence to surpass each other. However, he felt that he was making excuses for saying so, so he didn''t explain, so as not to be looked down upon. Who knows that the other party actually wants to be the same as him, suddenly there is a feeling that the scholar is a confidant and dies.


    Song Qingshu felt his pulse and was relieved: "you just suffered a slight concussion in your viscera. It''s good to be cultivated for a few days. It seems that you rolled on the ground for a few times just now. It''s really useful. It''s more than half of the opponent''s strength."


    Monk Wanyan Chen was embarrassed: "it''s really a bit awkward, but the people who come down from the battlefield take survival as their primary goal, but they can''t care whether they look good or not."


    Song Qingshu laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "this is a smart man. It''s the most important thing to eat the dark loss for the sake of some stupid things. Go down to cultivate yourself first..."


    After arranging everything, there were only song Qingshu and Pu chaqiucao left in the yard. Looking back, she found that the girl was already in tears. She could not help joking: "since I can''t bear it, why didn''t I go with him just now?"


    Puchaqiucao was bluffed and quickly explained: "no... no, I''m not..." she was in a state of panic. If she made him unhappy, what should she do?


    Song Qingshu laughed: "you don''t have to be nervous. I''m just joking. I was there when the emperor married you. I know your past. It''s natural for you to have some sad emotions now. If you really don''t care, I''ll feel cold. "


    "Thanks... Thanks." Puchaqiucao replied in a low voice. When he heard his words, his tears could not stop falling.


    Looking at her pear blossom with rain, song Qingshu said meaningfully: "it''s a blessing in disguise. Maybe it''s a very sad thing for you today, but if you look back in the future, you''ll find that this separation is a blessing in disguise?"


    "I hope so." Puchaqiucao reluctantly laughed, but she didn''t think so. Today should be the most sad day in her life.


    Song Qingshu sat on the bed and patted beside him: "come and sit down."

 Chapter 1632

    This scene seems familiar. This time, puchaqiucao is much more natural than just now. She slowly walks over and sits next to him. Maybe what just happened makes her completely understand her current situation and choose to break the pot. But it doesn''t matter.


    Song Qingshu reached over and gently wiped the tears on her face. Puchaqiucao trembled, but he didn''t refuse. His hand slipped over her young face full of collagen, across her long, soft and tender neck, and then fell on her skirt.


    Now that she has given up the idea of perfecting her, song Qingshu is no longer entangled. Today, it''s time to have a good rest.


    When the man''s fingers touched her skin, puchaqiucao was tight all over, and a layer of thin pimples appeared on the surface of her skin. However, she thought that she had just been attacked by him... Why insist on it again... So she bowed her head and acquiesced to what the other party had done.


    Now that he knows the whole story, song Qingshu will not be as angry as he was just now. He begins to use his means to pick girls. After this battle, Pu chaqiucao''s eyes soon become blurred and his body becomes more and more soft


    Looking at the girl''s watery red lips, song Qingshu suddenly despises himself, because when she thinks of her fiance in her heart, she has to sing under her body. Is this feeling really cool?


    What a potential villain!


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, song Qingshu left quietly. Although he was a little softhearted, he was not a good man without principles. It was impossible for every woman who had a relationship to give them a place. As a "Tang Kuo Bian", he was not suitable to be involved with the family of pucha. This time, he had given enough chips to let the father and son of pucha go, and the only guarantee was to secretly look after her.


    After the man left, puchaqiucao in the quilt slowly opened her eyes. Although she was tired after being tossed all night, how could a girl sleep in this situation? Just before she didn''t know how to face this man, so she pretended to sleep.


    "Why does he feel so familiar to me, like the man in my dream?" Puchaqiucao murmured to herself that song Qingshu''s great method of soul shifting is not omnipotent. Although it has eliminated the memory of that night of Quanzhen sect, she often dreams of some of them. Every picture makes her blush and feel soft.


    It has been as like as two peas in her mind. It is a shame that a girl''s family dreams from time to time. Although she can not tell anyone that she is worried, she knows it is just a fantasy. But it feels like the feeling she had in her dream yesterday.


    "It''s not as painful as I thought..." looking back at all kinds of things last night, the girl quickly reached out to touch her face and found that it was already very hot. For a moment, she was a little crazy.


    Song Qingshu went out of the gate and was planning to go back to marshal yuan''s mansion. As a result, a eunuch had been waiting outside. When he came out, he ran over with a flattering face: "marshal, the emperor, please go to the palace to see him immediately."


    Song Qingshu is very hot. He thinks that Gebi knows about his stay in taishifu. He doesn''t know why. Gebi is not his wife, but she has a taste of home, which makes him feel like he was caught by his wife.


    "How long has my father-in-law been waiting here?" Song Qingshu asked awkwardly.


    "The slave has been waiting here for two hours." The eunuch''s face was ambiguous.


    Song Qingshu scolded secretly. He thought that you, a dead eunuch, had been cut off and you were gossiping about men and women. Be careful, I''ll send someone to castrate you again: "why don''t you send someone to inform me?"


    The eunuch arched his hand in the direction of the palace: "the emperor specially told us not to disturb the marshal in advance, but to let the marshal rest enough and come out by himself. I''ve been in the palace for so many years, and I''ve never seen the emperor''s favor on his ministers. The marshal is the only one... "


    The eunuch''s incessant flattery is ignored automatically, but song Qingshu''s heart is warm. Ge Bi is a little jealous, but he is considerate of himself. After a long journey to Daxing mansion, he is worried that someone will disturb him. So he deliberately instructs his subordinates not to disturb him in advance. If he has a wife, what can he ask for?


    This time, song Qingshu didn''t take a carriage again. Instead, he rode directly to the palace to save time. The state of Jin didn''t hold a court meeting every day. He learned that the "emperor" was reading the memorials in the imperial library at this time, and he went there smoothly.


    It wasn''t long before he came to the imperial study and found that in addition to Gebi, Wan Yanping and Zishan Dragon King daiqisi were all there. He couldn''t help but say hello to the public awkwardly: "Hi, ladies, good morning."


    Song Bi light smile: "almost to noon, also good morning?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled and wisely didn''t answer the question.


    Wan Yanping couldn''t help it. She turned her lips and muttered, "my sister waited for you all night yesterday, and I don''t know what''s good about that old woman."


    A word makes song Bi make a big red face, spat one mouthful to say: "who waited for him all night, it is clear that you are asking."


    Daisy looked on coldly, adding fuel to the fire, and said, "PACHA Ali tiger was the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin. Of course it was good."


    Wan Yanping said angrily, "it''s all a thing of the past. Now the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin is my sister."


    Daiqi Si is not smiling: "the family flower always does not have the wild flower fragrance."


    Song Qingshu glared at her and whispered: "madam, I''m more and more daring. It seems that I need to find a chance to clean up."


    Daisy turned away with a blush.


    But just now, she had enough to stir up the flames. Wan Yanping glared at Song Qingshu: "brother-in-law, Ali Hu''s wind rating is so bad, you want it, you don''t hate it..."


    "Shut up Gebi timely stopped her, "she is also your sister-in-law."


    Wan Yanping sticks out her tongue. She is always a little afraid of her gentle sister. Although she doesn''t know martial arts, sometimes her words are dignified.


    "According to the spy''s report, it seems that there was an assassin in taishifu last night. Are you ok?" Song Bi then looks at Song Qingshu and asks.


    Song Qingshu''s heart warmed when she heard that she didn''t ask about yesterday''s cheating or anything else. The first thing she cared about was her own safety. Tang Kuo Bian really got such a perfect wife because of the smoke from her ancestral grave.


    On the other side, Daisy is full of complaints. On the surface, she is as pure as little white flower, but in fact she is the best one to please men. With song Qingshu''s amazing accomplishments, what assassin in the world has hurt him? When she saw that he was safe, she deliberately asked


    "I''m fine. The assassin last night was wanyanguo, the grandson of wanyanhonglie, king of Zhao..." Song Qingshu tells us about what happened last night.


    "Did you sleep the autumn grass last night?" Wan Yanping exclaimed in surprise that she had a good relationship with PU chaqiucao before. Although there was a gap in seniority, she was the same age and more like a pair of good sisters.

 Chapter 1633

    Song Qingshu stares at daiqisi: "it''s all due to some people."


    Daisy turned her eyes out of the window and let it be her own business.


    "Ali Hu comes from the pucha family. He just wanted to rescue his mother''s family. It''s not a bad idea. It''s just a pity that Qiu Cao is a girl." Gebi sighs, as if thinking that in this troubled world, even the rich women can''t help themselves and can''t control their own destiny.


    "Are you really going to let them go?" Daisy could not help asking.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer, but Gebi answered for her: "the pucha family is deeply rooted in the state of Jin. It''s not suitable to kill them all. It''s good to let them go to buy people''s hearts, but they can, but they can''t be completely free. It''s better to give them a manor to confine and let them out after a few years of dust."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it''s really a husband and wife, it really coincides."


    Hearing the word "husband and wife" mentioned by him, the room suddenly fell into a strange tranquility, because whether it was the sister Gebi or the daisy, they all knew that they were not really husband and wife.


    "Report, urgent military situation!" Just at this time, the bodyguard from outside broke the peace of the room. Because the girls didn''t change their looks, song Qingshu went out to pick up the memorial.


    "What''s the situation?" Seeing him come in, several women asked curiously. After all, 100000 urgent is the top priority secret report. If there is no absolutely important thing, the punishment of misusing this memorial is quite severe.


    "I don''t know. It''s like a memorial from Guanzhong." As soon as song Qingshu said this, people''s hearts sank. Is it that Sichuan has already begun the northern expedition to attack Guanzhong.


    Song Qingshu quickly opened the seal of the fire paint, opened the memorial, and exclaimed: "how can this be possible!"


    Several women curiously put their heads together. When they saw the contents of the memorial, their faces became wonderful.


    It turns out that this memorial was handed down by the general of Fengxiang mansion, which is the Western barrier of Guanzhong in the state of Jin, and also the throat of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The reason why some people were so surprised was that the memorial of Fengxiang Prefecture''s general mentioned that in the Southern Song Dynasty, Sichuan Xuanfu''s deputy envoy and all the military forces sent secret envoys to surrender to the state of Jin, asking the state of Jin to grant him the title of king of Shu and recognize his identity!


    "How could that be?" Song Qingshu once again exclaimed, "if others don''t know who Wu Xi is, will he not know?"? Wu Xi is actually Linghu Chong!


    Although Linghu Chong is loose and uninhibited, he is by no means a traitor.


    "Why is it impossible? Bashu is easy to defend but difficult to attack. As long as it is closed to the outside world, it is difficult for people from outside to enter Sichuan. Therefore, since ancient times, there have been many separatist forces in Western Sichuan, and it seems to have a magic spell. Generals who pacify Sichuan are easy to rebel. For example, Deng AI Zhong Hui, every time the Central Plains Dynasty attacked Bashu, the emperor would choose carefully, just for fear that he would be independent after his success." Gebi said slowly, "it''s no surprise that Wu Xi has the heart to be king of Sichuan now that he is in charge of military, political and financial power in Sichuan."


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "others may, but Wu Xi can never."


    "Why?" The women wondered why he was so determined.


    Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment, but thinks that the people present are not outsiders and there is nothing to hide, so he tells them Wu Xi''s true identity.


    "Wu Xi is Linghu Chong disguised?" The three women looked at each other, shocked by the news.


    "Yes, Linghu Chong has always been chivalrous and righteous, and he has no ambition. I believe in his service to the country, but it''s impossible to betray the country and seek honor." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Daiqi Si nodded: "I''ve heard something about Linghu Chong. He really can''t do anything like treason. It seems that this time it''s mostly feigned surrender. We need to inform Fengxiang''s general to be careful. "


    "Not bad!" Song Qingshu came to the table, quickly wrote down a secret edict, stamped with the seal, and then went out to send the emissary to Fengxiang house.


    "Then why don''t you tell the world that Wu Xi is someone else''s disguise? Isn''t the threat of Sichuan self defeating?" Wan Yanping doubts that she has always been good at doing these intelligence espionage work. In her opinion, this is a great opportunity.


    Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice: "in fact, I''ve had this idea before, but after contacting Han Jianzhou, I''ll give up this idea. Even if he knows Ling Huchong''s identity, he will only make mistakes; As for the people of the Wu family, don''t they know that Linghu Chong is not Wu Tiande? But they still did not say anything, it is obvious that they need to use him to restore the glory of the Wu family. What''s more, Linghu Chong is an orphan. It''s a big deal. As long as the Wu family admits it, no one else can say anything. "


    "But Jia Sidao won''t miss such a good chance." During this period of time, Gebi was in power and clearly understood the Tang pattern of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "This is what I find strange," Song Qingshu said with a trace of doubt. "With Jia Sidao''s caution, it''s impossible not to investigate Wu Xi who suddenly appeared. With his intelligence ability, it should have been found out that Wu Xi was Linghu Chong''s disguise, but why didn''t he take this opportunity to make trouble?"


    Jia Sidao has both the official intelligence network and the secret intelligence network of Xiake island. In particular, the power of Xiake island is pervasive. Even the leaders of some small sects can know exactly what they ate yesterday. How can they not find out Wu Xi''s identity?


    "Since he is not in trouble, let''s muddle the water." Wan Yanping smiles like a fox.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "well, at least we can make them anxious and delay for a while." Judging from today''s strange situation, most of them don''t have much effect, but it can be done by delaying for a while.


    "Newspaper ~" at this time, the outside again came a hundred thousand urgent information.


    Song Qingshu went out and brought in the secret play. When he opened it, he was surprised and said: "the garrison general of Fengxiang mansion played again, saying that Wu Xi gave him the military layout plans of monk yuan and Dashan pass."


    No wonder he was surprised. You know, there are several ways to attack Guanzhong from Bashu, but the best way is Chencang road. Dashan pass is in the middle of Chencang road. It is a place for military strategists to fight.


    Today''s Dashan pass is controlled by the Southern Song Dynasty, and heshangyuan is a highland in the Northeast outside the Dashan pass. It is mutual horns with Dashan pass to jointly control the traffic arteries of Sichuan and Shaanxi. If you want to break through the Dashan pass, you must win heshangyuan first. Otherwise, it is difficult to stick to the Dashan pass if you lose the heshangyuan.


    Now that Wu Xi has sent the military plans of the two places to the state of Jin, is it not that he has handed over the two northern portals to each other?


    "Is Wu Xi really self reliant?" Several women also gathered around to see the memorial in his hand, and even saw the military deployment map attached to the memorial. They couldn''t help but turn pale one after another.

 Chapter 1634

    "It''s impossible to be independent. Either it''s Linghu Chong''s plan to cheat his surrender, or..." Song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation, "or something happened in Sichuan."


    "What happened?" Several women looked at each other, not sure what his words meant.


    "Now there is too little information to judge. Ping''er, you can arrange the secret agents of Huanyi academy to investigate what happened in Sichuan recently, especially what''s the difference between Wu Xi and normal life." Song Qingshu said.


    "Well, I''ll go now." Wan Yanping nodded, turned and left.


    "Hey, wait a minute," Song Qingshu called to her, "there''s another thing. You can arrange the house arrest place for the father and son of pucha ahute later, and then go to the Tianlong to release them."


    Wan Yanping said with a smile: "taking advantage of autumn grass, do you want to do something to make up for it?"


    Song Qingshu a black line: "people are also your good sisters, don''t you want to help?"


    "Qiucao did come to me several times, but I''m worried that it''s bad for you. I haven''t let go," Wan Yanping sighed. "If I had known that you were going to release them in the end, I might as well release them earlier, and I could sell qiucao as a favor."


    While saying this, he left with a sigh, leaving several people in the room looking at each other.


    Song Qingshu''s face became hot and he was embarrassed. He quickly changed the topic and said, "we can''t passively wait for the Huanyi hospital to investigate. We need to work in two ways. We need to send an army to test and attack, and then we can know whether he really surrendered or feigned surrender."


    "Who are you going to send? Now Busan Zhongyi and Heshi liezhining are taking the main forces of the court to guard against Dengtang two prefectures on Huainan West Road. Busan Anzhen is taking an army to confront the red coat army. It''s still a bit reluctant to defend in Guanzhong. If they take the initiative to attack... "Said Gebi with a worried face.


    Song Qingshu said with confidence, "I already have the right person. How is the loyalty army that daiqis asked you to set up?"


    Daisy naturally knew what he was thinking, and quickly replied, "some valiant soldiers have been selected, and many middle-level officers have been promoted, but she has not found a suitable commander, and the training time of the whole army is not long. I''m afraid..."


    "I''ve found the commander, and it''s not a problem that the training time is not long. Since they are all valiant soldiers selected in the army, they can''t train like ordinary soldiers," Song Qingshu looked southwest. "The best training ground is always a real battlefield. Only through the tempering of blood and fire can we train a real tiger wolf division."


    "Will it cost them a lot to go straight to the battlefield?" One side of the song Bi some worry said.


    "Under normal circumstances, it would be unwise for them to go directly to the battlefield, but now they are just trying to attack. If surrender is false, they will withdraw immediately; If surrender is true, then it is internal cooperation with external cooperation. In any case, the danger they face is much smaller than that of ordinary war, "Song Qingshu said in a deep voice." if such difficulties can not be overcome, their army will not have the need to exist. "


    The purpose of his loyalty army is to be loyal to the elite of his elite. With the leadership of monk Wanyan Chen, a famous historical general, we can''t do this without believing it.


    "Take me to the camp of the loyal army first." During this time, he has been running around, and has not had time to see this pro army that will belong to him in the future.


    "OK, the camp of the loyal army is ten miles to the west of the city. Do you want to see it now?" Daisy''s eyes were also a little excited. After all, she did it all by herself. If she did it well, she could elevate her position in each other''s heart.


    Although she has the beauty of turning all living beings upside down, she is not used to serving others with lust because of her temperament. It''s really impossible for her to take the initiative to collude with song Qingshu, so she can only prove her value from another aspect. The more she is valued by the other party, the more confident she will be in persuading him to send troops to help the Persian general arena in the future.


    "Well, it''s not too late." Song Qingshu knows that opportunities are fleeting. If one side can''t grasp the opportunity of the other side''s "surrender", it will be too late to repent in case there is an accident nearby.


    Because Gebi had to pretend to be the emperor to sit in the palace, it was not convenient for her to go with her. After saying goodbye to her, song Qingshu and daiqisi rode to the military camp in the west of the city.


    They rode in parallel. Monk Wanyan Chen and many bodyguards separated and protected them in the middle. Daiqi Si took this opportunity to whisper to song Qingshu: "according to the selection criteria you put forward before, now the Zhongxiao army has only 3000 soldiers, but after the war in the south is over, there should be more soldiers to choose from."


    "The essence of soldiers is not the number. Three thousand is enough." Song Qingshu knew that during the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, many main forces of the Jin Dynasty were transferred to the south, and it was very rare for her to select 3000 elite.


    As far as the number of soldiers is concerned, it is clear that in ancient wars, the more the soldiers, the better. The kind of campaigns that often launch hundreds of thousands or millions of troops often end in failure.


    Under the ancient communication conditions, hundreds of thousands of people simply could not command effectively. Often the vanguard troops were defeated, and the follow-up troops had not yet had time to arrive at the battlefield. When they saw the vanguard defeated, the soldiers would also flee, because fear was contagious, and more people would die of stampede than war.


    Another fatal factor is logistics. The most important thing in war is logistics. Once there is something wrong with logistics, even the best troops will lose their combat effectiveness instantly. In ancient times, it was impossible to supply hundreds of thousands of troops with food under the transportation conditions. In those days, as rich as the Sui Dynasty, millions of troops went to Korea. Because of the long supply line, the whole empire collapsed.


    Therefore, in history, the war intentions of hundreds of thousands of troops were either exaggerated by one side, or all the logistics civilian men were taken into account. Only a few or even a dozen of the real combat troops were involved.


    Therefore, in ancient times, an elite army of tens of thousands of people was the best choice, taking into account combat effectiveness, flexibility and logistical pressure, which was far more effective than the explosive force of hundreds of thousands.


    Today, although there are only 3000 loyal soldiers, they can be baptized by blood and fire. These 3000 elite soldiers are the seeds and skeleton of the loyal army. As long as the skeleton is still there, the loyal army can expand to tens of thousands of people at any time, and its combat effectiveness will not decline.


    Daisy then introduced him to the middle and high-level officers of the loyal and filial Army: "now there are six Deputy commanders in the loyal and filial army. They are all the ones who are selected according to your requirements, who are talented and have been frustrated all the time. The first one was Busan Feihan, who was the Deputy envoy of the imperial guards Bureau and the deputy commander of Gongwei. He was denounced and finally removed from his post because he talked about the affairs of the imperial guards in private. I have investigated and found that this man is straightforward and resolute, and he has always been a meritorious person when he worked at the border in his early years. He is a rare talent. "


    "The people of Busan family..." Song Qingshu frowned, "what''s the relationship between him and Busan loyalty?"

 Chapter 1635

    For so many years, the dead and old generals of the founding of the state of Jin were the mainstays of the army, namely Ping Zhang''s political affairs and the right deputy marshal Fu San Zhongyi, and the Privy Deputy envoy and Kaifeng Yin He Shi lie Zhining. These two men have high prestige in the army, which can be regarded as the pillars of the state. Now, although they barely belong to the Tang Kuo debate system, it is because the Tang Kuo debate represents the imperial court, If two people know their true identity, they will definitely turn their backs.


    In the final analysis, the purpose of song Qingshu''s establishment of loyal army is to prepare for his exposure in the future, that is, to use the national strength of Jin to support his private army. In this case, he naturally did not want some royalists to join in.


    "Don''t worry, he has nothing to do with Busan''s loyalty and righteousness," explained Daiqi with a smile. "Although they are the same family, you also know that their so-called families on the grassland are actually formed by some neighboring tribes. In order to unify the name of a surname, if they go back seven or eight generations, maybe they are really a family. There are so many generations apart, and countless children of each generation are scattered, There''s almost no connection between them. Otherwise, with the help of a relative of the right deputy marshal, he would not have been able to recover so long after he was dismissed. "


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu was relieved.


    "The second deputy commander is Heshi Liezi Ren. Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with Heshi liezhi Ning," said Daiqi, who knew he would ask. "He just came from Heshi Lieh tribe. He used to be a partisan general under the command of premier San in Southwest Road. People in the army said that he did his best to govern the border. But later, the king of Hailing was powerful, and he offended his followers, He was falsely accused of being removed from his post. I found him not long ago. "


    "We should try our best to control the border, and we will definitely be a general star in the future!" Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and the famous general in the kingdom of Jin was the son of Busan''s loyalty. His true story was very important. Suddenly, he frowned, "the relationship between Busan and him..."


    Daiqi Si explained: "they are not apprentices, but during the period of joining the army, Hezhi martyr Ziren was influenced by them and became a self-taught person. I also made a special investigation. They hardly have any contact with each other. Even when he offended King hailing last time and was removed from his post, Premier Pisan stood by with nothing."


    Song Qingshu finally let down his heart, but soon exclaimed: "self-taught talent, that''s even more extraordinary."


    When she saw that the person she chose satisfied him, she couldn''t help smiling a little more, which made her look bright and moving. Many men on the street looked straight at her.


    "It''s really worthy of being the first beauty in the kingdom of Jin. Marshal is really blessed."


    "Are you blind? It''s not princess Gebi, it''s the peach blossom lady who was the most beautiful in the capital at that time!"


    "Isn''t Mrs. peach blossom a princess who always wins? How can she mix with Marshal Tang Kuo?"


    "Who let the king of Changsheng die so early? Madame peach blossom has the same beauty as Princess Gebi. Hehe, if you become the first person in the court, you will want to touch her."


    "Tang Kuo Bian is really a winner in life. Such a beautiful woman let me sleep one night. Oh no, let me have a hug. I''m willing to live a short life of three years."


    "You don''t want to die, don''t you dare to think about Marshal''s ban?"


    ¡­¡­


    Although the roadside people deliberately keep their voices down, they can''t hide it from the martial arts experts like song Qingshu and daiqisi. Daiqisi''s anger flashed in her eyebrows, and then she raised her hand, and several golden flowers shot at them silently.


    However, her face soon changed. She turned around and glared at Song Qingshu: "why do you want to stop me?" It turned out that the golden flowers she shot were lying in the palm of song Qingshu''s hand.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "what do you care about with these people at the bottom? They talk about a few words in their spare time. Although they are cheap, they are not guilty to death."


    Before crossing, he was just a common people, so he couldn''t ignore this kind of behavior of looking at people''s lives like grass.


    "Hum!" Daisy snorted coldly. You know, in her early years, when she was wandering in the world, she killed such a cheapest person. It''s a pity that she couldn''t beat him. Otherwise, she would let him taste the power of Jinhua.


    Song Qingshu suddenly said curiously, "it''s reasonable for you to kill that cheap man, but why don''t you even let his companion go?"


    "Who let him say that I''m yours..." Daisy''s cold face suddenly appeared a red halo, and ran forward quickly with a clip of horse belly.


    "Is it forbidden?" Song Qingshu was very happy with his smile, so he rushed to catch up with him, "OK, OK, let''s continue talking about what happened before."


    Daisy''s tense face was slightly better: "hum, the third deputy commander, Wan Yangang, member of the Ministry of punishment, wailang, was praised for never having been wrongly imprisoned. As a result, he was demoted because of someone''s obstruction. All these years have been wasted. When I found him, he was overjoyed."


    "What''s wrong with losing the national system?" Song Qingshu is not curious about why Daisy would find an official of the Ministry of punishment to be the deputy commander. After all, for an army, the Military Justice Department is very important if it wants to make orders and prohibitions. Wan Yangang has never been unjustly jailed by the Ministry of punishment for so many years. In the future, she will preside over the military law of the loyal army, which will surely convince everyone.


    Daiqi Si explained: "according to the Convention, envoys to Xia will receive gifts from Xia people. Xixia will write several documents to decide the amount of gifts. A few years ago, Wan Yangang became the special envoy for the birthday of the Xia emperor. The emperor Wan Yanyao ordered him to carry three imperial edicts. However, Zuo Si Yuan Wai Lang sun Chunnian wrote that the imperial edicts were one. Because Wan Yangang had always been an official of the Ministry of punishment, he didn''t know much about these, so he took an imperial edict to congratulate the Xixia emperor, which made the Xixia emperor very unhappy and slighted, Wan Yan was furious when he learned about this. All the people involved in the case were investigated and dealt with. Although Wan Yan Gang was innocent, he was directly removed from office because he didn''t write a letter to correct his mistakes in advance. Since then, no one has dared to use him for fear of committing the emperor''s taboo. "


    After listening to her explanation, song Qingshu couldn''t help looking strange: "this wanyangang is really an unfortunate child."


    "It''s very unfortunate," said daisy with a smile, because the unhappiness caused by the two men just now disappeared. "In order to ensure the loyalty, I finally selected three deputy commanders in the Tang Kuo family, Tang kuohongda, Tang sheshengrong, and Tang kuominghui. They were all talented people who had served in the local military before, but they were not inferior, Among them, Tang Kuo is good at defending, Tang Kuo is good at shooting, and Tang sheming is good at raiding, which is not cronyism. "


    "At this transitional moment, let the children of the Tang Kuo family take power and stabilize the situation," Song Qingshu nodded, "but there is not a Han in so many Deputy commanders?"


    "Han people?" Daiqi Si was stunned, because she came from the western regions, but she did not deliberately promote the Han people. "The reason why I can find these talents is that I read the resumes of the officials of the Ministry of official affairs with the help of Tang Kuo''s letter of defense. After all, the imperial court of the Jin Dynasty is mainly female, and there are very few Han officials, so it is difficult to find those who meet the requirements."

 Chapter 1636

    "In the future, we should pay more attention to this aspect and strive for half of the Han officers." Although song Qingshu can train these people to forbid them in various ways, if they are all real women, they will not have any disturbance if they know their identity in the future; If Han people account for a large proportion, it will be easier for them to accept their true identity in the future.


    However, he also knew that it was a matter of great urgency. After all, after years of war in the Jin and Song Dynasties, the state of Jin did not have a good impression in the hearts of the Han people. Those who took refuge in the state of Jin and worked for the state of Jin would be called traitors. In such a situation, the truly talented Han people naturally seldom became officials.


    But it is not without, especially for some people from the bottom, they can only join the kingdom of Jin in order to survive, and even these people from the bottom often have some rare talents. After all, the sharpening of life is no less than the cultivation of books.


    "OK, I''ll pay attention to it later." Daisy was not a fool. She soon guessed his worries and realized that she should increase the proportion of Han people.


    "By the way, no one from the pucha family was selected?" Song Qingshu was suddenly curious that the pucha family, as one of the three families in the state of Jin, had a solid foundation and must have a lot of talents. As for the other tudan family of the three families, because of their bright face, both sides are as powerful as water and fire. Unless they have to, they can no longer reuse tudan family members.


    Thinking of the tudan family, song Qingshu can''t help thinking of the gentle and quiet Princess of Hailing. Now she''s in the cold palace, I''m afraid she''s living a miserable life


    Daisy rolled her eyes angrily: "before, people in the pucha family were sent to the prison by you for suspected conspiracy. How dare I use them?"


    Song Qingshu recalled: "before is before, now is now. After this period of imprisonment, many people in the pucha family probably know what is the most important, and they will cherish the hard opportunities more."


    Daisy looked at him with a smile: "after all, you are not for the little girl of the pucha family."


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "you women subconsciously only think about jealousy. How can you know a man''s mind and ambition? The pucha family is indeed a double-edged sword, but I have enough confidence to control them completely. "


    "Bah, who will eat your vinegar!" Daisy spat. "I hope you won''t be bitten by it in the end."


    Song Qingshu didn''t think much of it: "after all, do you have a suitable candidate?"


    "Yes, Pu chazhen, who is not the patriarch of the family, was not taken seriously in the family a few years ago. However, he is both civil and military. He defeated the song army several times at the border a few years ago. This year, he was transferred back to the capital. As a result, he was involved in the case of Pu chaahute''s rebellion and was led to prison." During these days, Daisy often studied the resumes of some officials by taking advantage of her position as a secretary.


    Song Qingshu immediately called a guard and said, "take my hand and go to the prison to bring Pu chazhen."


    "Yes After receiving the order, the bodyguard turned his horse''s head and galloped away.


    Then song Qingshu called monk Wanyan Chen over and began to explain all kinds of affairs of the loyal army to him. He went all the way to the western suburbs of the city.


    Song Qingshu only knew monk Wanyan Chen, but he didn''t know that these generals Daiqi Si was looking for were also famous generals in the state of Jin in history, and they were no less famous than monk Chen in the present age, but in terms of the tragic ending, they were not as famous as monk Chen for later generations


    (the three members of Tang Kuo''s family are made up by random names. The prototype of Busan Feihan is Busan Kui, but Busan Kui is the son of Busan Zhongyi. This book is not suitable to be added to the Zhongyi army, so it''s replaced by another name. The other members are all famous generals of the state of Jin at that time.)


    At this time, Wanyan Chongjie was comforting her in puchaqiu''s thatched cottage. Puchaqiu''s thatched cottage was responding to her with or without her, obviously full of worries.


    Suddenly, PACHA Ali Hu came back happily: "good news, good news!"


    It''s a pity that puchaqiucao doesn''t have any fluctuation. For her now, it''s really hard to arouse her interest again.


    One side of Wanyan heavy Festival secretly sighed, but still very cooperative asked: "Niang, in the end is what good news?"


    PACHA Ali Hu said with a smile: "now big brother and Shijie have been released from the prison."


    "Ah?" Puchaqiucao finally turned his head and said incredulously, "my father, did they really come out?"


    "Yes, not long ago, Yan Pinggang went to Tianlao and read out the imperial edict." pucha Ali Hu pulled a stool and sat down, "sometimes I have to admire song... Cough, Tang kuodian is still very trustworthy, not the kind of irresponsible person who eats dry and wipes clean."


    Puchaqiucao''s face turned red in an instant. She was in the most embarrassing situation. How could a little girl stand being teased like this?


    "Niang ~" Wanyan heavy Festival obviously also some can''t go on, not angry white mother one eye.


    PACHA Ali Hu said with a smile: "who makes you a little girl with a straight face all day, like you want to escape, you have to find something to stimulate you. But I have another thing to say. Although your father and brother are released from the prison, they are not completely free. Instead, they will be placed in a house and live under house arrest. "


    Puchaqiucao finally said: "as long as they can come out safely, I''m satisfied. I don''t expect anything else."


    It''s really a sensible girl, pucha Ali Hu sighed, and then explained: "qiucao, you don''t have to worry too much. Elder brother, after all, he took the lead in the rebellion. He can''t be released so soon, but he can''t be under house arrest for life. After a few years, he should be completely free."


    "And just got the news that Pu chazhen joined the loyalist army." although Pu chaali Hu knew the identity of song Qingshu, he was not used to telling Qiu Cao. At the same time, he was not used to calling him Tang Kuo Bian, so he could only use "that" as a substitute. "Although Pu chazhen was not the lineage of the patriarch, he was always the member of the Pu chazhen family. It can be seen that there is hope for the revival of the family in the future, Qiu Cao, You saved the whole family by yourself


    "Aunt, I''m flattered," puchaqiucao looked down shyly. "I really want to thank you this time."


    Pucha Ali Hu laughed awkwardly: "thank me for what I do. In the final analysis, it''s up to you, and the... Who likes you."


    Listening to her mention of the man who possessed her body, puchaqiucao could not help but feel the images of last night in her mind. She stroked her hot cheek with her hand and was crazy for a moment.

 Chapter 1637

    On the other hand, song Qingshu and Daiqi Si have already arrived at the camp of the loyalist army in the west of the city. As soon as they get to the gate, they see the two armies fighting each other. One side of the attack is like a tide, one wave after another, and the attack is getting more and more intense. On the other side, they are as firm as a rock. They beat back wave after wave of attacks. It can be said that they are in an orderly way.


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head. The number of troops in the war was limited by the terrain of the battlefield, but the number of troops that could be deployed at the same time was limited. Many mediocre men carried hundreds of thousands of troops. As a result, only tens of thousands of people in the former army could reach the enemy, and most of their power was wasted. Only Han Xin, a rare genius, could fully mobilize the combat power of hundreds of thousands of troops, Let hundreds of thousands of troops be divided into dozens of units and attack each other''s positions wave after wave in turn without any intermission, as if hundreds of thousands of people were attacking each other''s camp at the same time until the other camp was completely destroyed.


    The key is in the middle of the convergence problem, if there is a shred of obscurity, it is easy to be caught flaws pushed back!


    Song Qingshu has been on the battlefield for several times. What he attacks with his eyes is impeccable, without revealing any flaws that can be caught.


    The defensive side is even more amazing, in such a tidal wave of attack, the formation is not chaotic at all!


    One side of Daiqi Si came to him and said: "the offensive side is BOSAN Feihan''s command, the defensive side is Tang kuohongda''s command, and they are practicing one attack and one defense."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help exclaiming: "I have to admire your vision. It''s a famous general in the world on the battlefield."


    "Thank you very much!" Daisy''s lips rose slightly, and she didn''t realize that she would have a kind of heartfelt happiness when she just got a simple compliment from the man.


    Originally, Daiqi Si was going to call these middle-level generals to see song Qingshu, but song Qingshu stopped her and watched the whole drill with relish.


    In the end, the attacker failed, but song Qingshu didn''t mean to despise him. After all, in the drill, the two sides had the same strength, and the defending side took advantage of the attacking side. In the actual field battle, the attacking side was the active side, and would look for the right opportunity. At the same time, it would not give the defending side a fair chance to fight, They often encircle and suppress the other side in a short period of time with several times the superior strength of the defensive side.


    After the drill, Daiqi Si sent someone to call the generals to the tent. The generals did not know that Tang Kuo Bian was not the usual Tang Kuo Bian, and they still bowed to him respectfully.


    After all, every one of them was in the doldrums before. If Tang Kuo Bian hadn''t made an exception to promote them, they would still be in the bottom. Therefore, this respect and gratitude is real.


    When these people visited song Qingshu, Daiqi Si also secretly introduced each person''s name, so that she could match the name with the information in her mind, so as not to admit the wrong person later.


    After a friendly greeting, song Qingshu cleared his throat: "I come here mainly for two things. The first thing is to formally introduce the loyal and filial army to you, monk Wanyan Chen!"


    Tijian is the official name of the state of Jin, which is similar to the meaning of commander in Chinese.


    When they said this, they were all in an uproar. These Deputy commanders all had great abilities. They always thought that the final position of control would be chosen by them, so they all tried their best. It''s a pity that everyone has unique skills, and no one can suppress them, but they secretly admire each other. But at this time, a person who had never heard of was parachuted to be their leader. Who can bear it?


    Tang Kuo''s argument is now more and more dignified. They dare not say anything, but they are not so polite to monk Wanyan Chen. Among them, Pu San Feihan is the first to challenge: "I don''t know what great achievements this general has made in his previous position?"


    Daiqi Si looks at Song Qingshu anxiously. She always disapproves of such airborne leadership. These arrogant soldiers will never buy it. However, song Qingshu insists on it all the time. Now she drinks tea in her spare time, as if she didn''t see what happened in front of her.


    Of course, song Qingshu doesn''t worry. Monk Wanyan Chen is a famous general in history after all. He once defeated the Mongolian army several times. If he can''t cope with this situation, how can he remain famous in history?


    Seeing that he didn''t show half dissatisfaction, the Deputy commanders were full of confidence and began to make sarcastic remarks.


    On the way, when song Qingshu mentioned to him that he would be promoted to be the commander of the loyal army, monk Wanyan Chen expected such a situation, and calmly replied, "I didn''t have an official position before, let alone any great achievements."


    Hearing his reply, several deputy commanders'' faces were even more ironic: "it turns out that you are a nobody. I don''t know where you are confident that you can be the commander of the loyal army? You are tall, but we can take you as a soldier


    Monk Wanyan Chen snorted coldly, stepped forward, and the whole person seemed to be in the general momentum of "the six of you together are not the opponents of Sasa family!"


    "Arrogant to the extreme!" Several deputy commanders have long thought that he was upset. Tang Kuo Ming Hui couldn''t restrain himself and directly attacked him.


    Song Qingshu takes time to look on coldly. In daiqisi''s introduction, Tang kuominghui is good at raiding. The generals who are good at raiding in history, such as Chang Yuchun and Xia Houyuan, are all brave and reckless, and he is no exception.


    However, it can be said that there are details in the rough. Most of them want to be born in the Tang Kuo family. Even if they blame them afterwards, there will be no substantive punishment.


    Tang Kuo Ming Hui''s martial arts are good, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t know monk Wanyan Chen''s natural power!


    Facing each other''s fists, monk Wanyan Chen didn''t even raise his hand. He just sidestepped to avoid each other''s fists. Then he suddenly hit his shoulder back. Tang Kuo Ming Hui felt as if he had been hit by a wild beast. He flew all the way and sat down on the ground. For a while, his blood was churning and he couldn''t get up.


    Tang kuohongda and Tang kuoshengrong have always been in the same boat with Ming Hui. Seeing this, they attack monk Wanyan Chen from left to right. Monk Wanyan Chen still doesn''t move. They are allowed to hold on to their left and right sides.


    Tang Kuo Hongda and Tang Kuo Shengrong work hard together to break each other into shit and avenge their friends. It''s a pity that when they fall down, the other party doesn''t move!


    They had no reservation, and their whole faces were the same color as pig''s liver. Unfortunately, monk Wanyan Chen stood there like a rock.


    Busan Feihan and Heshi lieziren look at each other. Just now they are in the mood of watching a play, but now they can see that the other side''s martial arts are much better than any one of them. If Tang kuohongda fails, they will be given nothing.


    Although they fight fiercely, they are still loyal to the outside world. They attack each other at the same time. At last, monk Wanyan Chen reaches out his palm and pinches each other''s fists. When Busan Feihan and Heshi Liezi Renton feel that their fists are clamped by tigers. They can''t enter or retreat.


    Monk Wanyan Chen took a deep breath and gave a loud drink, which immediately shook away the four people on his body and made them lose face one by one.

 Chapter 1638

    After losing five to one, several deputy commanders would like to have a ground crack to turn in. Of course, some of them are not convinced. For example, Tang Kuo Shengrong muttered, "what''s the ability of brute force? If I have a bow and arrow in my hand, I can shoot you into a hedgehog with a few breaths."


    Although the others didn''t speak, their unconvinced eyes were still very obvious. Many people thought that if they had weapons in their hands, they might not lose to each other.


    But song Qingshu opened his mouth at the right time and said, "man, if you lose, you lose. How can there be so many reasons? Will the enemy tell you the reason on the battlefield?"


    Because the other party is from Tang Kuo''s family, he doesn''t worry about anything when training, and takes the opportunity to beat other people.


    Sure enough, after hearing his reprimand, other people''s faces showed a look of shame. Of course, some of them still didn''t agree with him, such as Bu San Fei Han: "the generals don''t rely on brute force alone. All the loyal and righteous soldiers are the best of the best. If they don''t know how to lead the soldiers to fight, they should be charged."


    Monk Wanyan Chen finally said: "before the school field training, the offensive side is you in command."


    "So what?" There is a trace of pride on his face. Although he has just lost, he has grasped the rhythm of the attack like flowing water. He is confident that when he meets Tang kuohongda in actual combat, he will win at last.


    "Unfortunately, I lost." Wan Yan Chen monk light said.


    "That''s because there are all kinds of binding rules in the drill, and the attacking party under the same force will suffer losses. Do you understand it?" Professional field is questioned, the servant scattered Feihan instantly angry.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s eyes were also a little more curious. Monk Wanyan Chen said calmly: "just now, your command has rules to find, wave after wave of attack. Although the offensive wave is higher than wave, it also makes the defense have psychological preparation. If it was my command, it would never be strengthened step by step. Instead, it would make the offensive strong and weak for a while, and make the defensive psychological unpredictable, and then give it a sudden blow. Fist, only when you take it back and then fight it out, will it hurt... "


    His words brightened everyone''s eyes. Although there was no actual practice, all the people on the scene were veterans of the battlefield. Naturally, it was clear that the attack rhythm he described was more useful, and most of them could break the defensive camp.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. As expected, he was a famous general in history. He was really extraordinary: "now it seems that everyone has no objection to the accusation of monk Wanyan Chen as a loyal army?"


    Several deputy commanders looked at each other. Although they were still unconvinced, they were more receptive than at the beginning: "yes ~"


    "By the way, I''d like to introduce another deputy commander, Pu chazhen, who defeated the song army several times at the border before." Song Qingshu waved to the outside of the tent. A tired looking man with bright eyes came in. It turned out that the bodyguard had already brought Pu chazhen here when they were competing with monk Wanyan Chen just now. After all, he had just come out of prison, so it was inevitable that he was a bit down in appearance.


    "I''ve heard his name..." different from monk Wanyan Chen, Pu chazhen was stationed in the south a few years ago. He was also well-known in the army. Several other deputy commanders had heard his name more or less.


    "I have seen you all," Pu chazhen arched her hand and saluted several people one by one. At last, she saluted song Qingshu and said, "crime minister Pu chazhen, meet marshal."


    Song Qingshu came forward and helped him up: "you are only implicated by the innocent. What''s the crime? Don''t mention what happened before. It''s not in vain for me to let you out if I can do well in the loyal army in the future. "


    "Thank you, marshal!" Looking at the man in front of him, Pu chazhen was in a very complicated mood. Originally, the reason why he was in prison was because of the other party''s gift, but he also understood that no one else would do this. Originally, he thought that he would spend his whole life in prison, but today a decree came down, which not only pardoned his guilt, but also promoted him to the deputy commander of the loyal army!


    Who doesn''t know that the loyalist army is a popular army in the capital? How many princes and nobles want to put their children in the army to be ordinary soldiers, not to mention the position of deputy commander?


    Although he was a member of the pucha family, he didn''t enjoy the slightest favor from the patriarch in these years. Instead, he was finally implicated by him. Now Tang Kuo Bian ignored the past and promoted him, and gave him a bright future. Everything made him fall into a dream, giving birth to the feeling that a scholar died as a confidant.


    Seeing his excited appearance, song Qingshu patted him on the shoulder and said to the others with a smile: "after all, he is a new comer and has just experienced the disaster of prison. You can help him more about the loyal army in the future."


    Song Qingshu then said, "just now I mentioned two things about coming here. Now I''d like to introduce the second thing. During this period of time, the loyalty army was leading the highest salary in the army and eating the best meat every day. Countless people in the army expressed their dissatisfaction to the commander-in-chief. Why can you enjoy the best treatment? So now you need to prove your worth! "


    Several deputy commanders had been choked by the loss to monk Wanyan Chen before, but now they were so excited: "as long as the marshal says, go through fire and water, you will never give up!"


    Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction: "now that the Southern Song Dynasty is about to launch a northern expedition, there are right deputy marshals and privy envoys in the south. There''s no need to worry. However, Sichuan in the west is ready to move, so I decided to send your loyal army to take Dashan pass and monk yuan tomorrow, and cut off the door of Sichuan to leave Sichuan!"


    "No disgrace A group of people have been down in the officialdom for such a long time. They have long wanted to make contributions. Now they are like hungry wolf cubs.


    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with their strength, and then he said: "the establishment time of Zhongyi army is too short to do too much training. It can only replace training with war on the battlefield. The difficulties can only be overcome by your concerted efforts."


    Several commanders nodded solemnly one after another, and they knew the huge risk. If they were ordinary soldiers, they would have given up when they heard that they wanted to replace training with war. After all, for thousands of years, only such a freak as Han Xin has been able to train a group of rabble farmers into elite soldiers in a short time, But now the loyal and righteous army are the elite selected from each army, and they just have the confidence to have a try.


    Song Qingshu returned to the position of commander-in-chief and sat down. He said slowly, "the commander-in-chief has never interfered in the daily training of the loyal army, but there is only one principle. You must do it."


    "Please show it to the marshal!" Several deputy commanders held their heads high and stood upright.

 Chapter 1639

    Song Qingshu said meaningfully: "that is to forbid!"


    Several generals breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it is difficult to meet the requirements, for any elite troops, orders and prohibitions are the minimum.


    Looking at their expressions, song Qingshu knew that they didn''t understand their own point, and then said, "don''t think it''s simple. What I ask is not the general sense of prohibition, but to ensure that the loyal army can meticulously carry out any of the commander''s orders, even all kinds of absurd orders. If you can''t do this, Don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    "Yes He read the story of the Xiongnu training soldiers. He asked the soldiers to shoot wherever they shot. Those who failed to do so were executed by him. As a result, he first shot his beloved horse, then his beloved concubine, and finally trained the soldiers to follow all his orders. Finally, he shot an arrow at Khan''s father


    "Is Marshal willing to surrender?" Monk Wanyan Chen felt awe inspiring, but he soon choked the missing head. After all, everything he had today was given by the marshal, so he naturally went through fire and water for it. And now he is deeply branded as a marshal. If the marshal collapses in the future, his own people will also die. Everyone''s interests have been tied together. Naturally, we have to do everything for him


    Next, song Qingshu explained in detail to several generals all kinds of plans after arriving at Fengxiang mansion. As for Wu Xi''s Secret surrender, he didn''t tell them about it for the sake of confidentiality. He only told monk Wanyan Chen that he wanted them to attack monk yuan and tell several deputy commanders before the clearance.


    When song Qingshu and daiqisi came out of the barracks, it was dark and they were driving on the road side by side. Daiqisi couldn''t help sighing: "I thought I had a good eye, but it was still thousands of miles worse than you. Monk Wanyan Chen was not famous before. I didn''t expect that he was both literate and martial arts. I can foresee that he will be a famous general in the world in the future, I don''t know how you picked him out at a glance


    Song Qingshu smile: "Secret ~" he is always hard to tell each other, because he is a passer-by, have omniscient plug-in.


    When she saw that he didn''t say anything, Daisy snorted, "pretend to be profound."


    "It''s getting late. Let''s have dinner later." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Daisy''s heart moved, pretending not to care and asked: "where to eat?"


    "Of course, I went to the palace. We haven''t eaten together this time." Thinking of Gebi, song Qingshu feels a trace of guilt, especially when he went to taishifu for a night yesterday, which always makes him feel sorry for his wife.


    "The sisters are waiting for you, so I won''t join in the fun." Daisy immediately changed her tongue.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "now we are all our own people. How can we be so outspoken?"


    Daiqi Si spat: "who and you are our own people..." seeing that he had to persuade again, she immediately said, "I really don''t want to go. I''ll go to the palace for half a day, and finally I''ll go back to marshal yuan''s mansion. It''s too much time. I have to deal with the backlog of government affairs during this period. It''s not as easy as being a shake off shopkeeper."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you can stay in the palace today."


    Seeing his ambiguous expression, Daisy didn''t know what he was up to: "bah, you think it''s beautiful."


    Song Qingshu also knew that she would not be able to stay in the palace because of her arrogance. Then he put away his joking smile and said with a straight face: "during this period of time, he dealt with a large amount of government affairs and took care of the imperial court. Thank you very much."


    "Don''t thank me. I''m not the only one. Gebi and them share half of the credit. Besides," deyse''s face flashed a little worried. "Helping you is helping yourself. Xiaozhao won''t last long."


    Wen Yan and song Qingshu also fell into silence. When Mongolia swept the western countries, the disaster began in the Central Plains.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was dignified, Daisy said, "don''t say this to spoil your fun. I''ll go back to the mansion first. You can enjoy your wonderful evening." With that, he drove the horse to the other side without waiting for him to stay.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a color of doubt. This tone is not like daiqisi''s usual character. Is she jealous? Of course, this idea is just a flash away. After all, the Dragon King in purple shirt will be jealous of him, which is even more fabulous. Now, in the final analysis, the two sides are only interested in cooperation, love or something, which does not exist.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s coming back, Gebi was overjoyed: "are you back?"


    Song Qingshu joked: "so you don''t want me to come back?"


    "Of course not." Gebi directly dropped the memorial and ran over to take over the outer coat for him like a little wife. She had already recovered her dress. The light blue belt gently tied up her waist, which set off her graceful posture.


    Now in the inner palace, there is no need to disguise. Song Qingshu also plans to take off his mask. However, Ge Bi subconsciously holds his hand. His voice is full of panic: "don''t..."


    Song Qingshu frowned, because he reflected that the other party was more used to her husband''s appearance of "Tang Kuo Bian", which made him taste something. It was quite interesting to play some role-playing in Cosplay occasionally, but if he did it every time, it would make him feel that he was just a substitute. That kind of taste was not good at all.


    Song Qingshu is about to refuse. Suddenly, seeing her pleading eyes, song Qingshu can''t help feeling soft. Gebi is a woman who is very loyal to love. If she hadn''t had a close relationship with her at the beginning, I''m afraid she would never have done anything wrong to her late husband. Although it is self deceiving to ask herself to wear the mask of Tang Kuo Bian, it is also a kind of insistence on her past love and values.


    "Come on, why do you have to stimulate her?" Song Qingshu finally gave up the idea of taking down the mask, thinking about the love for a long time, and so on. In the future, she can always accept her true self.


    "You''ve cut back these days." Song Qingshu gently put her in his arms, feeling her soft body, fame can be temporarily not, substantive benefits can be grasped.


    When she was hugged by him, Gebi trembled, but soon relaxed. She gently pressed her face on each other''s chest and hugged him tightly, as if feeling her husband''s breath.


    At this time, Wan Yanping suddenly ran in, saw this scene, said with a smile: "sorry to disturb you, you continue, when I don''t exist."

 Chapter 1640

    Gebi is thin skinned and can''t resist such ridicule. She pushes away the man beside her and comes out of his arms in a hurry. She says in a flurried way, "how are you here?"


    Wanyanping didn''t look at her angrily: "sister, you are really out of your mind. It''s clear that you called me to have dinner."


    Gebi just remembered that it was really such a thing. Just because she was flustered, she forgot this stubble. She quickly blushed and called the maid in waiting: "you can pass the dishes."


    These palace maids are carefully selected by her. Not only her martial arts can protect her safety, but also her trusted confidants. In this way, she will not appear in the palace all the time.


    Soon a large table of rich and exquisite dishes was put on the table. Wan Yanping came to hold song Qingshu''s arm and took him to a seat: "brother-in-law, I''m just taking your blessing to eat such a good dish for two days."


    "Don''t say a few words, you girl. No one treats you as dumb." Gebi stares at her sister. Although she is angry, she doesn''t really get angry. She doesn''t even say anything when she sees her sister holding her husband''s arm affectionately. Now it''s just the two of them who are dependent on each other. How can they fight for each other like ordinary people.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "two days in a row?"


    Wanyanping snorted: "yesterday, my sister was very happy to see you back. She specially prepared a large table of wine and vegetables for you. Who knows you were taken away by the goblin of Chongjie."


    Song Qingshu held Gebi''s hand apologetically: "yesterday I really let you down."


    Gebiyu blushed and quickly drew back her hand: "I didn''t think about it. I know you were invited to the taishifu by Chongjie, but most of you won''t come back. I''ll prepare so much..."


    Song Qingshu was more and more warm in his heart: "these dishes are all made by yourself?" He subconsciously ignores Wan Yanping, the girl who lives in a place like Huanyi hospital every day. She looks like a little witch. She doesn''t know how to wash her hands and make soup.


    Gebi replied awkwardly: "I have no such ability. It''s all made by the imperial chef."


    Wan Yanping is dissatisfied with the fact that she belittles herself. She says for her in a hurry: "my sister''s craftsmanship is very good, but now that she wants to be emperor, she doesn''t have much time and it''s not convenient to cook in person. But she still takes time to cook the soup herself. Here, the soup is made by her own hands."


    "Ping''er ~" Ge Bi''s face is so tender that she can''t resist her sister''s flattery.


    But song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "it turned out that it was cooked by my wife, so I definitely drank this soup for the first time. I must have a good taste."


    When she heard the word "wife" in his mouth, Gebi was in a trance. Today''s scene seems to go back to a few years ago, when she, her husband and sister, a family of three, had a happy family dinner together.


    "Brother in law, I''ll give you Sheng." One side of wanyanping offered a bowl of soup for him.


    "Thank you, Ping''er," Song Qingshu took a sip from the bowl without a spoon. He couldn''t help feeling relaxed and happy. "This soup is full of fire, strong but not heavy, crisp but not arrogant. Nine kinds of materials are the best. There are ninety-nine and eighty-one kinds of changes. It not only has a clear taste, but also integrates into one. It''s really the best in the soup..."


    At last, Gebi couldn''t carry it. She said with a smile, "you''re such a man. How can you talk more nonsense than pinger?"


    Wan Yanping, on the other side, is in a hurry to get rid of the relationship: "on nonsense, I can''t compare with my brother-in-law. Tut Tut, this can be regarded as a classic in flattery."


    Song Qingshu smiles. This is the line of the later movie "God of food". Seeing that there seems to be a deep sadness between Gebi''s eyebrows, he offers flowers to Buddha to make her laugh. Now it seems that the effect has at least reached.


    "The ancients said that beauty can be eaten. Now beauty is beside and delicacy is ahead. How can there be no wine? Come on, drink. " Looking at the beautiful sisters, song Qingshu''s interest gradually rose.


    "Today I''m afraid..." wanyanping was about to say something, but Gebi interrupted him. "It''s rare that he has such a high interest. Let''s have a drink with him."


    Wan Yanping flashed a strange expression: "since my sister is not afraid, I am not afraid of it."


    Although song Qingshu noticed that the look of the sisters was a little strange, he didn''t pay much attention to it. There were always some private words in the sister''s boudoir. He was a big man, so he was not easy to ask.


    The wine was quickly brought up, and several people let the maids go down by chance, as if they were in the most perfect state among them. Another person would destroy the harmonious atmosphere.


    The atmosphere became more and more warm. The three people told each other all kinds of things they met during the period after their separation. The kind of Acacia occasionally revealed was even more enchanting.


    Of course, in the whole process, song Qingshu drank more, and the two sisters had a tacit understanding after clinking glasses with him.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t care about it, he still drank all the wine in his glass every time. As a big man, it''s hard for him to bully two girls in drinking. What''s more, he was good at drinking.


    But Rao is so, the two sisters after a few glasses of water and wine, the face still appeared two lumps of red halo, even more beautiful than usual.


    Song Qingshu was so excited that he patted the chairs beside him: "it''s all a family. Why do you sit so far away? Come to me." The three originally sat around a small round table, and their positions just formed an equilateral triangle. Song Qingshu always felt that the distance was a little distant.


    Hearing his words, the two sisters'' faces became more and more red. Subconsciously, they looked at each other, and then looked away.


    "Are you still shy when you are so familiar?" Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t see how he moves. He has already pulled the two sisters to their left and right sides and sat down.


    The two girls were a little shy at first, but they had been pulled over, so they had to acquiesce in this state.


    Looking at the shame of the two sisters bowing their heads, song Qingshu''s heart is very hot. Will there be a chance to complete the scene that men are all YY today?


    However, it was obviously not the right time, so he decided to drink more wine for the two sisters. After drinking, his mood came up. Maybe there was a chance


    In this way, the three continued for nearly an hour. Of course, the two girls couldn''t eat for a long time. They just drank with each other from time to time, and occasionally gathered together to talk in secret.


    Because the two girls are separated by song Qingshu, they have to pass their bodies in front of him every time they talk to each other. When they smell the unique fragrance of the two girls, song Qingshu only feels that they are in a trance. They are really drunk.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, song Qingshu asked tentatively, "where can I sleep tonight?"


    Song Bi chuckles, and WAN Yanping stares at him strangely, which makes song Qingshu feel empty: "why do you look so strange?"


    Wanyanping snorted: "brother-in-law, your fox tail is finally exposed."

 Chapter 1641

    "What fox tail?" Song Qingshu is still struggling to maintain his image of integrity.


    "You just tried your best to persuade my sister to drink with me. What did you think we didn''t know?" Wan Yanping said jokingly.


    Careful thinking is punctured, song Qingshu can''t help feeling a little angry: "since you know that you still deliberately pretend you don''t understand my jokes, how can I teach you a lesson?"


    Song Qingshu simply took the two girls'' waist in one hand and went to the Dragon bed in the inner room without saying anything.


    The two sisters had been a bit drunk, but now they were all red with their heads down. Even Wan Yanping, who had always been lively and active, did not speak at this time.


    Song Qingshu was delighted: "there is a door!"


    Holding the two girls to the Dragon bed, pretending to be drunk, he fell on the bed with them, worried that they were shy. He did not forget to wave his hand. The burning candles in the inner room went out one after another, and the whole room fell into darkness.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, you''re wrong. My sister is over there."


    "That''s right!"


    "Ping''er, he''s bullying me too ~"


    "Just played me like a monkey, now I''ll make you pay the price!"


    "No ~"


    "Hee hee ~"


    ¡­¡­


    The room rang out so that all men will be rippling in the heart, blood spray Zhang voice.


    "Why?" But soon song Qingshu exclaimed in surprise. He quickly reached for a shot and lit the candle in the room with the hot finger force of a Yang finger. At this time, the two sisters were scattered, one by one covering their disordered clothes in front of their chest, and they looked at him jokingly.


    "Where are you?" Song Qingshu almost didn''t feel so depressed that he vomited blood. He finally thought that he could get what he wanted, but unexpectedly he met his aunt, who was a headache to all men.


    Wan Yanping said with a smile: "otherwise, my sister and I would not allow you to be so mischievous and put us in bed together?"


    Gebi also looked at him bitterly: "you''re really a bit mean. You have such a ridiculous idea..."


    Song Qing''s book head suddenly became big. Instead of catching the fox, he became very hot: "why did you two come together so coincidentally? I remember you were not together before." It''s no wonder that the two girls were embarrassed just before they drank. That''s why they had been drinking for half a day.


    His words immediately angered the two sisters. They picked up their pillows and began to smash him. It turned out that song Qingshu had forgotten that this was ancient times. It was common for later generations to discuss with their girlfriends about their aunts. But in this era, this is the most private and shameful thing for women.


    However, the two women were defeated by song Qingshu''s unique skill of dragon claw hand. They were soon defeated by their superior and inferior hands, leaving only a series of coquetry and incessant begging for mercy.


    Finally, under song Qingshu''s "pressing questions", Wan Yanping replied in a low voice with embarrassment: "it''s different, but sometimes women''s things are a few days earlier, sometimes a few days later. This time, she just got together with her sister. She came a few days ago, and I just came yesterday..." this kind of most private thing is shared with men, Normally, the iron queen of Huanyi yard is now as shy as a quail.


    "You have done me harm." Song Qingshu was so angry that he hit them on the bottom.


    The two girls were not angry. Seeing that he was about to burst, Gebi couldn''t help laughing: "why don''t I call an imperial concubine to serve him?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise: "the concubines in the back Palace are all your sister-in-law. Do you want them to serve me?"


    "Oh," Gebi exclaimed, "I forgot this one."


    "What''s the matter with that?" Wan Yanping turned her lips. As soon as she opened her mouth, she was really inspired by the dark place like Huanyi yard. "The rules of our grassland are always brother and brother and father and son. Even if father Khan dies and son succeeds, he can enjoy any concubine of his father''s life except his own mother. No one will think it''s wrong."


    When Gebi and song Qingshu look at each other, they obviously want to go together. Just now, the words of the elder brother Zhongdi make them think that Tang Kuo Bian and he are sworn brothers. Now they are lying in the same bed with him, isn''t it the so-called elder brother Zhongdi.


    Wanyanping didn''t notice that her words touched her sister''s mind. She continued: "brother in law, you can use it. I have so many cheap sisters in law. I don''t think big brother will mind."


    Gebi finally couldn''t listen any more. She reached out and knocked on her head: "what nonsense you''re talking about, there''s no reason for my sister-in-law to pull strings."


    Wan Yanping couldn''t help pouting and muttering, "it''s clearly you who put it up."


    Gebi''s face turned red: "I haven''t lost my head for a while. I just didn''t realize it."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the quarrel between the two sisters, song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile and held them in his arms: "don''t fight. I''m not a brainless beast. I''ll have a rest this evening. I''m a sleeping vegetarian."


    "Sleepy?" Although the two girls had never heard of this word before, they guessed the meaning of these words and spat one after another. In fact, under normal circumstances, the two sisters might not be able to face down to lie in the same bed with him. But today, because of physical reasons, nothing will happen in their hearts, so it''s up to him.


    "Are you really OK?" Wanyanping poked him with her finger mischievously, "you won''t suffocate if it''s all like this?"


    Song Qingshu looked down, also with a black line on his face, and said sadly, "what can I do?" Since he practiced the secret sect Huanxi Zen, his demand in this aspect has become more and more vigorous. His physiological desire is completely out of the control of his supervisor consciousness. Fortunately, he has enough confidants around him, so that he will not abuse women everywhere and become public enemies in the Wulin like those predecessors who practiced Huanxi Zen, and his mind will be easily affected and gradually distorted.


    Wan Yanping chuckled, got close to his ear, bit his ear and said, "do you want me to help you with my hand?"


    Song Qingshu waved his hand in a hurry: "don''t Whether it''s Gebi or wanyanping, it''s very strange in this respect. Moreover, with his current physical strength, the other party can''t let out his desire at all. If he doesn''t go up or down in the middle of the journey, it will add fuel to the fire.


    "What''s the matter? A good heart is a donkey''s liver and lung." By his direct refusal, wanyanping face can''t hang, small mouth a pout directly turned over to no longer pay attention to him.


    Song Qingshu could only explain the reason to him. At the same time, he was secretly worried that if he developed like this, he would not develop into a humanoid planter one day. He wanted something every day.


    After his explanation, Wan Yanping gradually calmed down and snorted: "then you can solve it yourself. Anyway, I don''t care."


    "Do it yourself?" Song Qingshu can''t help sighing. What a distant memory. He has been very happy in the past few years since he passed through. He has been surrounded by beautiful women all the time. He has never been short of women, let alone solved it by himself. I''m afraid his last memory was in his previous life

 Chapter 1642

    One side of the song Bi only when he fell into depression, can not help but chuckle: "deserve it ~"


    The next three talked to each other for a while, and the two girls fell into a dream one after another. After all, they are now in the physiological period, and their backs are sour and soft. In addition, after drinking some wine, they are naturally more sleepy than usual.


    But it''s hard for song Qingshu. He was going to read Bing Xin Jue several times to calm down his restless body, but there are two sisters lying on the left and right, and the air is filled with the unique fragrance of the two girls, which makes him uneasy.


    After working hard for half an hour, song Qingshu finally gave up, not only unable to calm down, but also intensified.


    "Thanks to the existence of internal skills in this world, today''s physical fitness is far different from that of ordinary people. Otherwise, it would have been useless in the previous life if it had been so long." Song Qingshu was very lucky.


    Song Qingshu gently picked up Yan Ping''s arms and thighs and put them aside. He put on his clothes and went out to the imperial garden.


    "Although she is a biological sister, she has a completely different temperament." Song Qingshu can''t help but smile. From her sleeping posture, we can see that Gebi is such a quiet lady when she even falls asleep. She lies on one side obediently. Wanyanping is much more careless. When she falls asleep, her arms and hands are scattered.


    Being blown by the cool wind outside, song Qingshu felt no longer as uncomfortable as before, and his blood was calming down. So he planned to walk around the garden and blow the wind, blowing away the wine and desire and then go back.


    Breathing the fresh air of the night, song Qingshu''s mood became calmer and calmer. Suddenly, a quiet and elegant sound came to his ear. Because he wanted to pretend to be the zither player Zhao Weiyi, he had been trained by Zhao minte. He could hear that the zither player had superb skills, and the sound revealed a kind of loneliness and coldness.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "now that it''s so late, there are still people who haven''t slept playing the piano. Is it a concubine? However, the empress''s Qin voice will have the feeling of resentment at most, and there is little such a sense of death. "


    Song Qingshu hesitated a little because he heard that the player was not in a normal mood, and then he went to the direction where the sound came from.


    After a while, song Qingshu stayed outside the cold palace, wondering: "people in the cold palace?" In this way, it''s not surprising that the women in the cold palace have no hope at all, and it''s normal to have a will to die.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to go and have a look. As the saying goes, saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. Now he is in charge of the palace. If he meets a poor and desperate palace man, he can let her out of the palace and restore her freedom.


    At this time, in a room in the cold palace, a young lady in Palace Dress sighed. She left the piano table and slowly came to a wall. She pulled away the shelter outside and revealed the spirit card inside.


    The young lady in Imperial costume reached out her plain hand and gently stroked the Lingpai. She said in a quiet way: "Di Gu Nai, if you had known today, why did you have to have it at the beginning?" Although the clothes worn by the young women are exquisite and made of high-quality materials, the color is very simple, without a trace of red and purple.


    "I don''t know how you are going down there, but I''m afraid you will be sent to the 18th floor of hell according to the evil you created before you died..." the young woman said, and a trace of tears slipped down her elegant face.


    "I don''t think Yama will find some female ghosts to serve you. There were countless women in his life, but I''m afraid I''m not used to them after death," said the young lady in Imperial costume, stroking the spirit card again and again. "Last night, you asked me to burn some paper maids for you. I really didn''t change my mind."


    "Do you think I''ll cook it for you?" The more she said, the more angry she was. She threw the smart card to the ground, but she didn''t really want to do it. She put the smart card on the table again. The young woman''s face was very sad. "It''s just that. I''ve done something sorry for you."


    It seems that she was thinking of something in the past. The young lady in Imperial costume was pale and suddenly appeared a red tide on her face: "it''s all your fault. If you didn''t covet other people''s wives, how could you hurt me..."


    "I really hated you at the beginning, but now that it''s been so long, I''m open to everything. There''s no overnight feud between husband and wife. After all, you and I are childhood friends. I know it''s your wife from the moment I remember," the young lady in Imperial costume was already in tears. "Dinagu, don''t blame me for entering the palace. I''m also worried about the involvement of the tudan family, Just now I had to agree to the canonization of that man, but some time ago, when I saw that the tudan family had settled down, I offered to live in the cold palace. I didn''t do anything sorry for you. "


    "Now that I have nothing to worry about, since you told me yesterday that you were very lonely below, I will accompany you today." The young lady in Imperial costume took out a piece of white silk that she had already prepared. She gently threw it around the beam and stood on the stool. After tying the knot, she finally gave a deep look at the spirit card. "I heard that people will drink Mengpo soup after they die, and they will forget everything in their previous lives. I don''t know if I can find you at that time..."


    Youyou sighs. The young lady in the Palace Dress kicks over the stool below, and the whole person hangs on the white silk in an instant. Then she feels that the sky turns around, and the whole person becomes dizzy in an instant.


    "Is this the feeling before death..." the young lady in Imperial costume muttered to herself. To her surprise, she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. She heard that people who hanged themselves would be very painful before they died.


    "Why do you want to die?" A familiar voice suddenly rang out in my ear.


    The young lady in Imperial costume trembled all over her body. She quickly opened her eyes and saw a familiar face that made her a little afraid. She was frowning and looking at her: "is it you?"


    Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. When he arrived, he just saw the scene of the other hanging. Without thinking about it, he cut off Bai Ling with sword Qi. At the moment when she fell down, he rushed to hold her to avoid her falling to the ground.


    Song Qingshu frowned and looked forward. The spirit card was so conspicuous that it was hard to escape his eyes. It was written "the spirit throne of my late husband''s perfect face"!


    "What is the princess doing?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice that the young lady in palace dress was naturally the princess of Hailing. Although she was granted the title of imperial concubine by the imperial palace after the great changes in the palace, the two sides were still used to the identity of each other''s concubine.


    "It''s hanging naturally," Tu Shan Jing said calmly, but he soon realized that he was being held by the other side, and a faint blush flashed on his face, "let me go."


    Song Qingshu supported her and sat down on the stool beside her: "of course, I can see that you are hanging. I want to ask why you can''t open it?"


    "Why?" Tu Shan Jing gave a sad smile. "I''m in such a situation now. Do I need to ask why?"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how can you be in the cold palace? Wasn''t you honored as a concubine before? Is someone deliberately suppressing you? " He had doubts in his heart. It''s reasonable to say that Gebi''s character is not suitable for such a thing. Is it daisy or WAN Yanping?


    Tu Shan Jing shook his head: "no one beat me. I asked to live in the cold palace. Everyone in the capital knows that I am princess Hailing. I really can''t stay in the back palace."


    "Since it''s voluntary, why do you want to die?" Song Qingshu asked again.


    "It''s just a dead heart." Tu Shan Jing answers lightly.

 Chapter 1643

    Song Qingshu looked up at the memorial tablet on the hall: "because of wanyanliang?"


    Tu Shan Jing turned her face aside and did not answer him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care, so he went straight to the memorial tablet: "Wan Yanliang is as deep as the sea in his hatred for me. How can he enjoy people''s memorial service?" Then he picked up the token and tried to smash it.


    "No!" Tu Shan Jing exclaimed in surprise. He wanted to take the tablet back.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s hand is raised high. How can she get it? She couldn''t help but be angry and anxious: "although he was sorry for you, but you also retaliated back, and he has died, what else do you want?" Her first reaction was that Wan Yanliang bullied Gebi, but song Qingshu didn''t tell her the truth, so that she always thought Gebi was bullied.


    "What he did was not worth dying for. I was not happy to see these words." Song Qingshu simply put the wrong in the wrong, and continued to make a look of deep hatred, but after all, he didn''t like Wan Yanliang.


    Tu Shan Jing doesn''t know what to say at this time, so she can only ask him powerlessly: "please, give it to me quickly."


    Because he wanted to take the tablet from the other side, Tu Shanjing''s whole body was almost close to song Qingshu''s body. He kept jumping on his feet to get the tablet back, but he didn''t realize that the bodies of both sides were constantly dallying.


    Feel each other''s soft and exquisite body, song Qingshu just calmed down a little, the flame rose up in an instant: "it''s not impossible to give you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Tu Shan Jing''s heart jumped: "what conditions?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why should the princess know so clearly?"


    Seeing each other''s aggressive eyes, Tu Shan Jing could not help but tremble. He said in a flustered way, "no, I can''t do anything wrong with digunay any more."


    "It seems that the princess and I really want to go together." Song Qingshu laughed jokingly.


    Tu Shan Jing spat with a red face: "I don''t have one."


    After a pause, she bit her lip and said, "in your current status and power, what kind of women do you want? Why do you always provoke me?"


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and blew in her ear: "because you are the princess of wanyanliang."


    "You Tu Shan Jing is impatient and wants to scold him. Who knows that his red lips have just been blocked by his kiss.


    "Wu Wu ~" Tu Shan Jing tries to push away the man, but he can''t move.


    After a long time, song Qingshu just released her lips contentedly, looked at the panting Princess and brushed her watery lips: "don''t you think it''s meaningless to live? I''ll find some meaning for you." Then he picked her up and put her on the table.


    Tu Shan Jing immediately panicked: "Hey, what are you doing..."


    It''s a pity that the other party has no time to respond to her. He feels the oppression of the other party''s masculinity. In his voice, Tu Shan Jing cries: "even if... You want... Don''t be here."


    She knew that it was hard for her to resist him, and she didn''t resist him so much. However, she always felt strange in front of her husband''s funeral hall.


    Song Qingshu''s face flashed a banter smile, directly untied the belt between her skirt: "it''s no fun not here." When Wan Yanliang was in power, he loved to bully other people''s wife and daughter. How could he expect that he would suffer the same pain one day.


    Tu Shan Jing''s face flashed a trace of shame and anger, but deep in her soul, she could not help shivering. Originally, she was thinking about putting down her husband''s trump card first, but now she had no place to put it in the air. She was afraid that she would break it, so she could only hold it tightly in her hand. Her body''s sense and moral suffering alternated, making her body several times more sensitive than usual, Soon they were defeated


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu left the cold palace contentedly, and his restless heart finally calmed down in the first half of the night. As for Tu Shanjing, he felt the most wonderful thing in the world again, and I''m afraid he couldn''t bear to commit suicide for a while.


    Song Qingshu''s action just now was not entirely to vent his evil thoughts, but to a large extent it was because Tu Shanjing had the idea of suicide. Although he could arrange the maid in waiting for her, he really wanted to commit suicide. He could always find a chance, so he could only find a way to get rid of her thoughts.


    Seeing the scene of her tears silently in front of her husband''s throne, he soon realized that most of her thoughts of suicide were for the sake of company with her deceased husband, so he took the opportunity to do such a thing. It must be that she didn''t have the courage to think of committing suicide to face wanyanliang''s death in a short time.


    "But it seems that I am more and more villain." Song Qingshu might have done some psychological struggle before, but now he has been in a high position for a long time, and his mentality is very different from before. He knows very well which women need her love to care for, which people only need means to maintain, and which people only need to enjoy their bodies and don''t need to worry about their thoughts. Obviously, being alone is the second kind of situation.


    After returning to her bedroom, the girls were sleeping soundly. Song Qing climbed up to the bed with an empty heart. Fortunately, they didn''t disturb him. After half a night, he soon fell asleep and fell asleep.


    In the next period of time, song Qingshu, sister Gebi and Daisy worked together to deal with the cloud like memorials from all over the country, and arranged the logistics work of the southern battlefield and the Western battlefield.


    However, they soon began to be in a mess, because the Southern Song Dynasty began the official northern expedition!


    The previous battles were just the test of the vanguards, but this time the main force started to push forward in an all-round way. The southern battlefield suddenly felt the pressure. Thanks to the two pillars of the army, Busan Zhongyi and Heshi liezhining, who were stationed in Jianghuai and Dengtang, they managed to stabilize the situation.


    But the situation has been precarious, but one after another the letters for help appeared on the desk in the imperial study.


    In order to cooperate with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, the red coat army also began to attack the state of Jin. At the beginning, the imperial court sent Busan anzhen, the grandson of Busan Zhongyi, to lead an army to contain the red coat army in Hebei. Busan anzhen was born as a general, and he was also an excellent general. As a result, the two sides fought each other several times. Busan anzhen was defeated by Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady, and lost several counties.


    "This Yang Miao is really a genius!" It''s not only song Qingshu, but the other women have this idea. This woman is not only a pear blossom gun, but also an expert in fighting.


    From time to time in his mind, the other side''s big long legs with legs as guns emerge. With a bitter smile, song Qingshu suppresses his wishful thinking, and then begins to arrange countermeasures.


    Fortunately, not long ago, he had a way. He secretly sent people to inform Xiao Guanyin and Zhao Min of Liao state to send troops to attack the red coat army''s nest. After all, the red coat army is located between Taihang Mountain and Hebei Province, which has always been in conflict with Liao state. Now Liao state takes the opportunity to send troops to expand its sphere of influence.


    Now that the Liao state has sent troops, even if the threat of the red coat army has been solved, there is another problem, that is, the Golden Snake camp has also started to set up as promised, and it has to cooperate with the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Although song Qingshu, ah Jiu and others all know that the Golden Snake camp can''t really attack, they have to find a reason to make a face. Fortunately, before Xia Qingqing went north to contact Dongfang muxue, everything has been arranged there.

 Chapter 1644

    Dongfang muxue pulls out an army and starts to attack the Golden Snake camp. Ah Jiu has an excuse to go back to the north. Of course, the two sides won''t really fight. They just have a tacit understanding of the stalemate in Hebei, making time for song Qingshu.


    Different from the south line, the war on the west line is getting good news one after another. Monk Wanyan Chen took his loyal army to Fengxiang mansion, and soon Pu chazhen led the army to conquer he Shangyuan. Song garrison general Wang Xi led the army to fight. As a result, Wu Xi ordered the retreat, and the song army was defeated.


    Next, Wu Xi ordered to burn Hechi and withdraw from Qingye. Wu Qiusi was under the control of Xingyuan capital and led a heavy army to guard the pass. As a result, when monk Chen led his army to the pass, Wu Xi secretly ordered to withdraw. Wu Qiusi was defeated alone and monk Chen broke through the pass.


    Next, the loyalist army broke through Fengzhou, Chengzhou, Xihe and Jiezhou, and all the land in the area of Gansu and Shaanxi to the north of Sichuan in the Southern Song dynasty fell into the hands of Jin.


    In less than a month, Wu Xi achieved such a great success. Although Wu Xi''s song was a combination of internal and external factors, it also proved the fighting capacity of the loyal army and the ability of several generals.


    The song song book ordered the most well kept Tang hhondar to stay in the west line and continue to contain the throat of Sichuan, and then mobilized the loyal army to shun the Han River, supported the Tang and Tang two states by the superior, and bid farewell to the sisters of the song and sisters, and together with Dai Qi Si to take the army to support the Jianghuai line.


    The reason why she took Daiqi Si with her was that song Qingshu worried that something would happen and that he would have to deal with it. She could also let Daiqi Si continue to change her appearance into Tang Kuo Bian and stay in Jianghuai.


    "What''s wrong with Linghu Chong? Why did he betray the Southern Song Dynasty and secretly communicate with the state of Jin?" This is something that song Qingshu can''t understand all the time. Previously, according to the information provided by Wu Xi and his cooperation, the state of Jin made brilliant achievements in the west without blood. He also sent people to discuss the alliance with Wu Xi and secretly ordered him to be the king of Shu.


    However, the whole fact is too abnormal. He believes that Linghu Chong''s character can never do such a thing, but the victory is real, and he has to believe it.


    "Could it be that you robbed Miss Ren of heimuya, which caused a great psychological stimulation to Linghu Chong. After all, I choose you as my son-in-law, but I mainly value your power. Although Linghu Chong has excellent sword skills, his best martial arts are not your opponent. He can only find a new way to defeat you from power," Daiqi said sarcastically, "After all, being robbed of love by a broadsword can stimulate a man''s growth most. You didn''t explode like this in those days." As a member of the Wulin, she naturally knows the old story of song Qingshu and Zhang Wuji.


    At this time, they would not take a carriage, but ride a horse. At this time, they rode side by side. Because of the military, it was inconvenient for Daisy to appear as a woman, so she disguised herself as a man and turned into a soldier under Tang Kuo Bian''s command.


    Rao is so red lipped and white toothed that she still makes many people in the army look at her calmly. Her occasional smile makes many young soldiers begin to doubt their sexual orientation.


    After listening to daiqisi''s analysis, song Qingshu was stunned. It seemed that it might be so. As soon as he thought that he had caused a good young man to become like this, he could not help blaming himself: "it''s all my fault. Brother Linghu was so beautiful..."


    "The cat is crying, the mouse is false compassionate," one side of Daiqi Si disdained to curl her lips, "I just casually said that, Wu Xi''s abnormality may not be the reason, after all, no matter how a person changes, it can not become so fast, become so thorough."


    Song Qingshu nodded. It''s true. There must have been a great change in Sichuan. It''s a pity that he didn''t have the energy to go there.


    Daiqi Si said with a smile: "I just hope that Linghu Chong didn''t change his ways in pursuit of power. Otherwise, when he learned that he had sacrificed so much in his struggle, he would become a subordinate who had a hatred for taking his wife. He would be so angry that he would spit blood."


    "YingYing and I are in love with each other and have gone through countless hardships of life and death." Song Qingshu stares at her fiercely. At the same time, there is a haze in her heart. Before, Ren Yingying urged the burning blood method to consume Shouyuan, and she doesn''t know how to make it up.


    In the evening, song Qingshu took advantage of people''s inattention to take Daiqi''s hand and said, "come to my tent in the evening."


    Daisy spat, "how can I get over this army?"


    "What''s wrong," Song Qingshu said with indifference, "you are my own soldier now. What''s wrong with living with me?"


    "No wonder you''ve arranged such an identity for me. It turns out that you didn''t mean well for a long time!" Daisy gave him a hateful look.


    "What you like and what I want can be called bad intentions," Song Qingshu said with a smile. He left a word and went to the general of the army to discuss the matter. "Anyway, my words have arrived. It''s up to you whether you come or not."


    Looking at the other party laughing and leaving, Daisy stood in the same place with peach blossom.


    When song Qingshu came back to his account after finishing his business, he found that Daisy was already in it, and there was a smile of victory on his lips.


    Daisy also noticed the smile on his mouth and quickly explained, "Hey, don''t get me wrong. It''s just that my identity is not convenient and you haven''t arranged a separate camp for me. I can''t squeeze a camp with other men."


    Song Qingshu had a stronger sense of banter on his face: "if I remember correctly, you have trained a group of bodyguards. They also came with the army this time." Whether it''s Daisy pretending to be Tang Kuo Bian or Gebi pretending to be Wan Yan, it''s always inconvenient for them to be women, so they all train a group of intimate female confidants by chance, so it''s more convenient for them to protect or rest.


    Hearing what he said, Daisy quickly stood up and said, "I almost forgot this. I went to them."


    Then he got up and wanted to leave, but he was caught by song Qingshu: "I''m not good. I shouldn''t tease my wife. I almost forgot that the Dragon King in purple shirt is always arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to men. It''s extremely rare to come here on his own initiative this time."


    "Let me go..." Daisy wanted to get rid of his hand, but she was caught in her arms.


    "Why be shy when you''re all here?" Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and whispered, "how can my wife be as shy as a little girl?"


    "I knew you hated me." Daisy snorted, but she was secretly surprised. She felt like a coqueter.


    "The little girl is too green and astringent. How can a lady have such a fully mature peach?" Song Qingshu''s words made her eyebrows jump. Before she could react, he picked her up and walked to the bed

 Chapter 1645

    All the way south, song Qingshu was anxious and wanted to get to the front line immediately. However, accompanied by Daiqi Si, he was a little happy and didn''t want to leave. He hoped that the longer the journey, the better.


    Especially in the daytime, Daisy looks cold and arrogant, but in the evening, she makes him enjoy what it means to be tender and hot. The charm and taste of the former No.1 Beauty in the Wulin is really incomparable.


    Along the way, song Qingshu was fascinated, and where could Daisy get better? Her husband had hurt her meridians in the cold pool, and she was very weak and sick for the rest of the years. She had never tasted the happiness of a woman, but at that time she was young and ignorant. She was willing to pay for love, and she was always cold and proud, but she didn''t feel anything bad, Until I met song Qingshu.


    This man, who combines devil and angel, opens a door to a new world for her to know that there are so many happy things in the world that she knows something is wrong, but she still can''t resist the desire of her body. She goes to his account every night


    Looking at the glowing woman in the bronze mirror, Daisy couldn''t believe that she was herself. Since her husband passed away, she seldom looked in the mirror. Most of the time, she wandered in the world in the way of mother-in-law Jinhua. Her beautiful face seemed to be covered with dust and withered little by little. But recently, she felt as if she was ten years younger, At this time, I''m afraid the bright and moving can only be compared with the wedding night.


    Did you fall in love with that man? Daisy asked herself, but she soon shook her head. After all, she was not a girl who had never seen the world before. After all, she had experienced so many things in recent years, life and death, and love had withered away. She would never fall in love with anyone in her life. But she couldn''t resist the man and couldn''t help but want to get close to him


    "I don''t know what kind of evil Kung Fu he learned. I just gave in to him physically, but never in my heart!" Daisy kept hinting at herself.


    "Kung Fu in bed is Kung Fu too!" Song Qingshu thought that unless a man of his current status really fell in love with him, he would not have the energy and patience to get a woman''s heart. He would get on the boat first. As for the replacement ticket or not, that would be later. And as Zhang Ailing said, what is the shortest distance to a woman''s heart, Getting the body naturally makes it easier to get close to her heart.


    They got what they needed all the way and finally arrived at Huainan front line.


    Fu San Zhongyi, the commander-in-chief of the Southern Jin army, led a series of senior officials out of the camp to meet him. As for Heshi liezhining, who was in charge of defense in Dengtang area, he did not appear here.


    Song Qing''s books are not a person to put on airs. In addition to the tense military affairs, he refuses to accept the other party''s advice and comes directly to Shuai''s account.


    First of all, the entourage read out Wan Yan''s imperial edict to the effect that Tang Kuo Bian brought reinforcements to support him and presided over the southern front. In his heart, bu San Zhongyi was dissatisfied and worried that the other party would damage the national affairs. However, in terms of official position, Tang Kuo Bian was marshal zhengdu. He was only a deputy marshal and could not let the other party attack him.


    It''s wise to think of Tang Kuo Bian''s series of actions after he came to power. He had to press down his dissatisfaction and planned to take a look at the situation first. If the other side wantonly affected the Jin war situation, he said that he should use the military prestige to "check and balance" the other side.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that he had suddenly parachuted to become the commander in chief, but he was not worried about what would happen. First, he had absolute confidence in his own strength. Second, he came here mainly to play the role of supervision, and the other side was responsible for the specific war.


    After the other party received the imperial edict, song Qingshu asked directly, "what''s the situation of the war now?" Although there are messengers on the way, it is more direct than personal understanding.


    Busan Zhongyi took him to a military map and began to report the current situation between song and Jin Dynasties: "in the early period of the Southern Song Dynasty, there was a sudden Northern Expedition, which could not be resisted by the local garrison alone, so there were many failures in the early period, for example, Xinxi County was under the control of Jiangzhou, Xu was under the attack, Baoxin county was under the attack of Guangzhou folk armed forces..."


    Looking at the map, song Qingshu recognized that these lost places were all border counties bearing the brunt of the handover of song and Jin national boundaries. It was no surprise that he could not defend them: "eh, the main attack direction of Song Dynasty is Xinyang?"


    There are two channels from Jingchu to Central Plains. One is from Xiangyang to Nanyang Basin, and then through fangchengxia road in the northeast corner of Nanyang basin to Central Plains; In the spring and Autumn period, Wu Zixu, the state of Wu, led his troops to attack the state of Chu. Through the Xinyang passage, he entered the hinterland of the state of Chu and conquered the capital of the state of Chu.


    Most of the broken counties just mentioned by the other party are in this direction. How can song Qingshu not be surprised?


    Busan Zhongyi shook his head and said: "the attack momentum over there is really fierce, but now there is Heshi liezhining in charge over there, and the war situation has stabilized. There are two routes for the army in the middle Song Dynasty. One route is Zhao Chun and Huang Fubin, who led the army to take Tang and Deng prefectures. The other route is Jiangzhou Dutong Wang Dajie, who led the army northward through Xinyang channel. Now, he Shi liezhining is blocking caizhou, and the logistics line is far away from the border. Now, it is the end of the crossbow. "


    Song Qingshu nodded. In history, the reason why the Southern Song Dynasty defended the city fiercely and attacked in a mess was that apart from the lack of cavalry, the most important thing was that there were often problems in the logistics system during the expedition, which led to the loss of combat effectiveness of the army. Busan Zhongyi was a famous general of the state of Jin who had been fighting with song for many years. Since he made such a judgment, it was obvious that the war there was not a cause for concern.


    BOSAN Zhongyi pointed to the Huainan West Road and said solemnly: "during the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, the main force was still here. Wang Ziteng, the commander of the front hall, led the main force to garrison Haozhou, sent Li Shuang, the commander of Jiankang, to attack Shouzhou, and Chen Xiaoqing, the doctor of Wuyi, to attack Lingbi..."


    "Wang Ziteng?" Song Qingshu thinks that this is the contemporary head of the royal family of the four families of Jia Shi Wang Xue. He has a lot of connections with him. Wang Ziteng is the second son of the royal family. Originally, he had no chance to inherit the royal family, but the eldest son is Wang Chongyang. Wang Chongyang became a monk and had no children. Naturally, the Wang family fell into the hands of Wang Ziteng, the nephew of the second son; Wang Ziteng''s cousin, Sanfang''s eldest son, married Li Qingluo and gave birth to Wang Yuyan; My cousin married murongbo and gave birth to murongfu.


    However, if Wang Ziteng knew the relationship between himself and Li Qingluo, he would like to take a knife to avenge his cousin.


    When song Qingshu thinks wildly, he suddenly hears a name and wakes up. It turns out that Busan Zhongyi mentioned Guo Jing!

 Chapter 1646

    "The other routes of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty were all blocked by us one by one, but Guo Jing was the only one. First he conquered the important town of Sizhou, and then he conquered Hongxian county. All the way north, it was like a sharp knife inserted between Xuzhou and Suzhou, which made it difficult for us to sleep and eat."


    "Guo Jing," Song Qingshu said with emotion, "when he was the son-in-law of the Mongolian golden sword, he made great contributions to the destruction of the Mongols. Later, he defended Xiangyang and defeated the Mongolian soldiers several times. As expected, there was no empty man under his fame!"


    He thought to himself that although Guo Jing was not very intelligent, he was better than a pure word. He could be said to have no distractions. If he had not been tired by military affairs in recent years, his martial arts would have to go up to a higher level. However, from another perspective, such a talent would only be lost if he was buried in martial arts.


    "Guo Jing is really powerful, but he can''t stand it. He has too many pig teammates. It''s just that he can''t stand alone." Busan Zhongyi suddenly showed a smile of a mature man.


    Hearing what he said, song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "how can I say that?"


    Busan Zhongyi pointed to the map and said, "this is the current location of Guojing department. This is the current location of other song troops. What can marshal see?"


    On the map, Guo Jing''s troops were outstanding and went deep into the hinterland of the state of Jin, but several other armies were blocked not far from the border between the two countries. Song Qingshu said strangely: "with Guo Jing''s battlefield experience, we should not make such a mistake of going deep into the country alone."


    "He won''t do it," Busan Zhongyi said, pointing to the other routes. "According to the spies, the song army went hand in hand this time. They planned to join forces in Suzhou City and attack Suzhou in one go. In this way, the whole territory of Huainan west road fell into the hands of the Southern Song Dynasty. Unfortunately, the plan was good, but the reality was cruel. The other routes could not break through our defense line, He didn''t arrive in Suzhou at the scheduled time, which indirectly caused Guo Jing''s danger. "


    "Did the Southern Song Dynasty just sit by and ignore it?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "Of course, there are changes," explained Busan Zhongyi. "According to the news from the scouts in recent days, the Southern Song Dynasty has changed its battle plan and secretly transferred back several other routes of troops, intending to attack Suzhou directly along the road opened by Guo Jing. Originally, I still had a headache, and I was a little short of troops, but now the marshal has brought fresh troops, It''s enough to swallow up this army


    "The general really used his troops like a god!" Song Qingshu praised him a lot, but he was worried. Although he had been prepared to be hostile to Guo Jing in the future, he didn''t expect to come so soon. If Guo Jing has any problems this time, how can I explain to Huang Rong?


    "Newspaper!" Just at this time, a scout came to see him, but he was stopped by Tang Kuo Bian''s bodyguard. It turned out that he was rushing here, and he was suspected to be an assassin.


    The servant scattered loyalty and righteousness facial expression one coagulate, call a way in a hurry: "urgent military situation, let him come in quickly!"


    Song Qingshu waved to the guards and asked them to let the scouts in. The scouts didn''t care about anything else. When they came in, they quickly said, "just got the news, the Southern Song Dynasty frequently mobilized troops, and there may be a big action soon."


    "Newspaper!" As soon as his voice fell, another scout came quickly, "not long ago Guo Jing left the camp with his men and horses."


    "How many people did he take with him?" he asked


    "I couldn''t see it clearly in a hurry, and they tried to hide it, only knowing that he was carrying cavalry." Replied the scoundrel.


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t have a thousand people under him," he said


    Song Qingshu beside him was stunned: "why did the general judge like this?"


    Busan Zhongyi explained: "in the Southern Song Dynasty, there was always a shortage of horses, and there were few cavalry units. In these years, there were hundreds of cavalry units in every military operation, and I overestimated them when I said 1000."


    Although he knew that there was a shortage of horses in the Southern Song Dynasty, he didn''t know that such a large-scale northern expedition could only gather hundreds of cavalry.


    "Newspaper!" The third scouts came in a hurry, "tell the general that another army of the Southern Song Dynasty is going out of the camp, and the leader seems to be general Li Ruyi."


    "In which direction did they go?" The servant scattered loyalty righteousness to pursue to ask a way.


    The scoundrel shook his head and said, "I can''t judge their target for the time being."


    Busan Zhongyi spread out his map and began to study it. While meditating, he murmured to himself: "according to the previous information, most of Guo Jing''s troops are feigning, and Li Ruyi''s troops are probably the main force, but I don''t know where they are feigning, where they are mainly attacking, is it Suzhou..."


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say: "next, let''s focus on Li Ruyi. Guo Jing only has hundreds of cavalry, and he can''t make any big waves." It''s better to avoid meeting Guo Jing on the battlefield, so as to avoid being in a dilemma.


    Who knows that Busan Zhongyi shakes his head and says, "no, we mainly deal with Guo Jing this time."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "why?"


    "I have dealt with Li Ruyi, just mediocre. Or it can be said that the whole Southern Song army is almost mediocre. It''s barely enough to defend the city, but the attack is in a mess, so it''s not worth worrying about at all. But Guo Jing was different. He helped Mongolia March to the West in his early years, and later defeated several Mongolian soldiers in Xiangyang. This northern expedition is also a unique one. It can be predicted that it will definitely be a big trouble for Dajin in the future. He is worth 100000 troops, so we need to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to encircle and kill him! "


    "But the main trend of Li Ruyi''s leading force is not clear. If we don''t ask, will it lead to the total collapse of the front here?" Song Qingshu tried his best to dispel the other party''s idea and save Guo Jing''s life.


    It''s a pity that Busan''s loyalty has been determined: "just a Li Ruyi doesn''t have this ability. This time, he mostly attacked Suzhou, where I have already prepared a big gift for him. Li Ruyi, a disease of tinea and scabies; It''s Guo Jing who''s in trouble! "


    At this point, it''s not easy for song Qingshu to say anything. After all, his identity is Tang Kuo Bian, and he always has to consider the interests of the state of Jin. If he continues to say it, it may reveal some flaws.


    "As soon as I come here, I will not take over the responsibilities of the generals. The generals will continue to be responsible. Remember to give me a call at any time." Song Qingshu is clear about the danger of changing generals. Now that Fu San Zhongyi has taken good care of the front line, he doesn''t have to step in. At that time, the southern front will collapse, which will be troublesome. Of course, he didn''t let go completely. Although the specific strategic design and tactical implementation were handed over to the other party, he still retains the final approval power. Without his consent, BOSAN Zhongyi can''t mobilize the army now, so as to avoid being elevated in the army.


    "Yes, sir Busan Zhongyi was relieved. What he was most afraid of before was that Tang Kuo Bian came to seize power directly, and then he gave a blind command and ruined the good situation. Now it''s just right for them to divide their work and cooperate.


    Next, song Qingshu took an excuse to go back to the big tent to have a rest. Busan Zhongyi continued to work out the next battle plan with the generals.


    After returning to the tent, song Qingshu took off his clothes and said to Daisy, "come here quickly!"


    Daisy''s face turned red, but she didn''t go there. On the contrary, she said sheepishly, "this... This is too urgent."

 Chapter 1647

    "No hurry, no way," Song Qingshu put on an ordinary suit after taking off Tang Kuo Bian''s official uniform. "If it''s later, Guo Jing might die. Later, you''ll pretend to be Tang Kuo Bian and stay here to deal with the people in the army."


    Daisy knew that she was wrong. She vomited her tongue. Then she asked curiously, "are you going to inform Guo Jing?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "Guo Jing and I finally have a meeting, and we always admire him."


    Daisy shook her head and said, "I don''t think you should have saved him."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu looked at him curiously as he arranged his clothes.


    "You aim for the world, and Guo Jing, who is loyal to the Southern Song Dynasty, will be your enemy sooner or later. In this case, it''s better to push the boat along the current and get rid of him with the help of the sword of the Jin people. People in the world will not blame you." Answered deyese.


    "Even if you can hide it from the rest of the world, you can''t hide your heart," Song Qingshu shakes his head, and Huang Rong''s intelligent eyes appear in his mind. "You can''t hide it from her..."


    And he didn''t just worry about Huang Rong, but his values made him unable to sit by and ignore or even add fuel to the flames at this time. Seeing that daiqis still wanted to persuade him, song Qingshu waved his hand: "I''ve made up my mind to save him now, and you should deal with everything here." Then he left in a hurry.


    I asked the scouts in the army before, and they knew the direction of Guo Jing and others. After searching there for several hours, they finally found their trace.


    A group of cavalry was walking through the valley. Although there were not many cavalry, they were all valiant and obviously elite. The person in front of him is broad-minded and upright, and he is Guo Jing, whom he has not seen for a long time.


    Song Qingshu drove his horse after him, and soon attracted the attention of the cavalry. He thought that he was a scout of the Jin army. Because this trip could not be found, some of them directly drew bows and shot at him.


    Taking song Qingshu''s martial arts as an example, he was not afraid of a few bows and arrows. With a flick of his hand, he shot the arrows down on the ground. Those people were shocked and drew their bows at him.


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although he is not afraid of the arrow rain, his horse will die.


    Seeing that he was about to launch thousands of arrows at the same time, Guo Jing had already discovered the abnormality here. He had great skill and better eyesight than the ordinary soldiers. He recognized the appearance of song Qingshu from a distance. He quickly ordered the people to put down their bows and arrows, and he rode his horse to meet him.


    "Brother song, why are you here?" Guo Jing said pleasantly, "I didn''t thank you for escorting rong''er back to Taohua island last time."


    "Thank you for your help." Seeing his bright smile, song Qingshu can''t help but feel relaxed. No wonder many of them like him. It''s really no use trying to get along with him.


    "It''s a little help to the song brothers, but it''s a big deal to me." Guo Jing was filled with emotion. Huang Rong was rescued from the palace, but he couldn''t appear in public for a short time. He was busy with the northern expedition, thanks to song Qingshu, who sent Huang Rong back to Taohua island for him to settle down properly.


    After they exchanged greetings for a while, song Qingshu said in a hurry, "Brother Guo, I came here specially to save you."


    "Help me?" Guo Jing has a blank face.


    Song Qingshu quickly explained: "according to reliable information, the state of Jin has seen through your feint, and plans to take advantage of the opportunity to encircle and suppress. There are heavy troops waiting for you in front."


    Guo Jing laughs: "I thought it was something. I''ve already seen through the ploy of Busan''s loyalty. I''m waiting to fight against the encirclement and suppression. I use myself as a bait to help the friendly troops to conquer Suzhou. That''s why all the cavalry I have with me can advance and retreat freely at that time."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was ready to be a bait, so he continued to persuade: "but as far as I know, the state of Jin is determined to get rid of you this time. You are their real target. This bait plan is too dangerous."


    Guo Jing arched his hand: "thank you for the warning friendship of the song brothers, but when I took over this task, I already understood the danger of this trip. If the goal of the kingdom of Jin is really my best, then I can attract more attention of the kingdom of Jin and the army, hold down more effective forces of the kingdom of Jin, and let our friendly forces attack smoothly. As long as I can win time, I will sacrifice myself."


    Song Qingshu could not help but be awed by this sacrifice sentiment. He asked himself that he could not do it, and there were not many people in the world who could do it. Just because of this, it was very precious.


    "But sacrifice is not necessarily meaningful." Song Qingshu remembers the self-confident appearance of Busan Zhongyi before. He is not optimistic that Guo Jing''s friendly army can achieve the goal.


    Guo Jing fell into silence when he heard what the other party said. It is obvious that the experience of these years has made him understand the level of those generals around him and pinned his hopes on them. It is ridiculous.


    It''s a pity that although he is very famous in the Jianghu, his qualification in the officialdom is still too shallow. His main task is not to fall on him, so he can only do this kind of feint with a group of deviant teachers.


    After a long silence, Guo Jing just sighed: "do the personnel, the rest listen to fate."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s worried face, he couldn''t help laughing and comforted him: "brother song, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not a soft persimmon. It''s so easy for the Jin people to encircle me? What''s more, Chen Xiaoqing, the Wuyi doctor, leads his troops to Lingbi. If I really can''t hold on, I''ll retreat from there. Someone will help me break up. "


    "All right." In this case, it''s not easy for song Qingshu to say anything more. He can''t tell him all about the specific deployment of the Jin State. What''s more, in order to inform Guo Jing in time, he kept coming and couldn''t wait for the plan of Busan Zhongyi. In a sense, he didn''t know how to deploy Busan Zhongyi.


    "By the way, brother song, didn''t the Golden Snake camp agree to attack the state of Jin together before? Why didn''t they come this time?" Guo Jing suddenly thought of something and asked.


    Song Qingshu explained that "the state of Jin and the state of Qing are brothers, which encouraged the Qing court to send troops to the south, and the Golden Snake camp had to go back to the north to deal with the Qing army."


    "I see." Guo Jing showed an understanding expression, "just as the so-called lips die and teeth are cold, in this case, the state of Qing really won''t sit back and ignore."


    At this time, a deputy general rode over to remind him, "Dutong, it''s time to start. If you stay here for a long time, you won''t be able to reach your destination as planned."


    Guo Jing nodded and said to song Qingshu, "brother song, military affairs are in the body. I''m sorry Guo can''t stay with us for a long time. After the war, our husband and wife will invite you to drink again as a thank-you for last Lin''an!"


    "Business matters, Brother Guo, take care!" Song Qingshu arched his hand.


    Seeing Guo Jing and his team disappear in the distance, song Qingshu sighs. He doesn''t know whether his trip is good or bad. He hopes to have a chance to sit together and drink.


    When he returned to the camp, he found that only Daisy was there, wondering where Pusan Zhongyi had gone. Daisy replied, "not long ago, Pusan Zhongyi kept on dispatching troops. At last, she even led her own troops out of the camp."


    "Where did he go?" Song Qingshu began to change clothes.


    ----


    "This kind of sacrifice sentiment. He asked himself that he couldn''t do it." in this sentence, "fuck. He" is a river crab word, which is really unexpected

 Chapter 1648

    "It seems that he went to Suzhou to solve Li Ruyi, and sent a lot of troops to encircle and suppress Guo Jingbu." Answered deyese.


    "Like?" Song Qingshu is a little dissatisfied. Daiqi Si is staying here as Tang Kuo Bian. As the supreme commander of the army, she doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s ridiculous.


    Daisy quickly replied, "it''s not like, it''s certain..." and then unfolded a military map to tell us the current trend of each army one by one.


    Song Qingshu gradually began to wonder: "this arrangement... Li Ruyi somehow took the main force of the Southern Song Dynasty, and was so confident that he could solve him quickly?"


    Daisy explained: "I was worried about divulging secrets, so Busan Zhongyi didn''t disclose his plan. But I asked him in private, but he didn''t hide it. Some time ago, there was a lot of rain near Suzhou. He had built a temporary dam nearby and planned to attack with water."


    "Water attack?" Song Qingshu took a map to see Suzhou terrain, can''t help but take a breath, "if the song army is not familiar with this terrain, there is no defense, it may be completely annihilated."


    Daiqi Si sneered: "when Shangshu order was dealing with political affairs, Li Ruyi was a mediocre person. I''ve read about him. He''ll definitely win." Daisy came from the western regions and had no feelings for the Song Dynasty. In addition, her late husband Han Qianye died indirectly because of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. Therefore, it''s natural for her to gloat to hear that the song people suffered.


    "No wonder you are so confident." Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. As the saying goes, one general''s achievements are withered. I don''t know how many soldiers will die this time.


    Of course, he is not a virgin. He can only try his best to ensure the integrity of the people around him, but can not take into account the lives of everyone.


    "Has Guo Jing been informed?" Noticing that his face was a little gloomy, Daisy asked cautiously.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "the notice arrived, but he didn''t want to give up the task, so he had to leave it to fate..." he told the story of Guo Jing.


    Daisy came to him and said, "you''ve done your best. No matter what happens next, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "this dilemma is really painful. Forget it, wait for the news of the follow-up development." He decided to take a rest and conserve his energy so that he could react in time later. Because there was something in his heart, for the first time, he didn''t do anything with daisy. He just simply lay together, and all kinds of thoughts came and went one after another.


    Just as it was about dawn, suddenly a scout came to tell us in a hurry: "tell marshal, Suzhou is a great victory! Suzhou great victory


    Song Qing immediately jumped out of bed and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    The scoundrel still could not hide his excitement: "general Busan first attacked the song army with water, and then led the army out. Li Ruyi''s army almost disappeared."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes jumped: "this Li Ruyi is really rubbish." Although he knew that Busan Zhongyi would win the war, he didn''t expect to win it so soon!


    "Where is general Busan now?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    The scoundrel replied, "report back to the marshal. After general Busan defeated the main force of Li Ruyi, he sent his subordinates to pursue him, while he personally led his troops to encircle and suppress Guo Jing, who was feigning to attack Xuzhou."


    "Is Guo Jing in Xuzhou?" Song Qingshu kept in mind all the terrain nearby. Xuzhou was in the northeast of Suzhou, and the two cities were horns to each other. Guo Jing''s attack on Xuzhou was indeed easy to contain. The nearby Jin army was unable to support Suzhou. It was a pity that Li Ruyi was too muddy to support the wall. In less than one day, the whole army was destroyed, which made his feint attack completely meaningless, At the same time, he was in great danger of being encircled and suppressed.


    Back in the tent, song Qingshu looked dignified and said to Daisy, "let''s go to Xuzhou!" He hated himself. He was not a good man, but he insisted on some ridiculous principles. He could not be a bad man completely. He could neither get rid of Guo Jing nor stand by.


    Because he planned to help Guo Jing secretly later, song Qingshu still asked Daiqi Si to disguise herself as Tang Kuo Bian, but he changed her appearance, and dressed up as her own soldier to stay by her side, and rushed to the loyal army together.


    At this time, Lingbi city is located. Looking at the soldiers under Li Ruyi''s command who came back from the front line, General Chen Xiaoqing''s face is very gloomy. Especially when he learns that there is a Jin army chasing behind, his face beats fiercely. He wants to turn around, but he has some scruples in his heart.


    All of a sudden, a soldier came and said, "the commander-in-chief of the palace has sent an order!" Then he handed him a secret letter. Chen Xiaoqing opened it in a hurry. His frown gradually loosened. Then he said to the Herald: "the herald will go on, the whole army will pull out and retreat back to Xuyi."


    Several deputy generals were surprised: "don''t we stay here to break up? How can we suddenly withdraw? "


    "Yes, Guo Dutong is still in Xuzhou. If we withdraw, won''t we let him die?"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to several people''s chattering, Chen Xiaoqing''s face flashed a trace of sadness: "the defeat of Suzhou is unprecedented, and it is doomed that this northern expedition has failed. Only by withdrawing Xuyi as soon as possible can we preserve the living strength of the imperial court. If it is for a Guo Jing, we have exhausted the strength of the imperial court here, and then we are the eternal villains."


    "But..." although the Southern Song Dynasty was weak, there were still many upright men in the army. Some people raised an objection, but as soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by Chen Xiaoqing.


    "This is the order of the palace commander, just as the so-called military orders are like mountains!" Chen Xiaoqing took out the military order he had just received and handed it to several deputy generals around.


    "This..." the generals looked at each other. Wang Ziteng, the commander of the front hall, was the commander of the northern expedition. Who dares not listen to his military orders.


    "Well, I hope no one will say we are pan Mei in the future." I don''t know who murmured, casting a layer of haze on everyone''s heart. During the northern expedition to Khitan in the Northern Song Dynasty, Yang Ye was besieged, and pan Mei was helpless. It not only destroyed his prestige in the army, but also left him a bad memory for thousands of years.


    "What nonsense, we''re just following orders." Chen Xiaoqing hums calmly, turns around and leaves, and begins to organize the evacuation of his soldiers. He has been immersed in the officialdom for a long time. He knows that Wang Ziteng has Wang family behind him, and Jia, Shi and Xue families help him. How can anything happen? What''s more, Wang Ziteng can use the reason of preserving the living power for the country to make many impeachments speechless.


    At this time, thousands of miles away in Lin''an City Jia''s house, Jia Sidao is playing chess with Liao Yingzhong, and his mouth shows an enigmatic smile.


    "With a smile on his face, the Lord must have won." Liao Yingzhong asks tentatively.


    Jia Sidao put down a chess piece: "Han Jiefu has been very proud in the past two years. It''s time to pay off the debt."


    Liao Yingzhong said with a smile: "Han Jiefu is not the opponent of the Lord. The Lord is strategizing and winning thousands of miles away. Now it''s time to close the net."


    Jia Sidao laughed and said nothing. He put down a piece of chess directly: "Yingzhong, playing chess is a distraction, but it will be a total failure."


    "Yingzhong''s chess power is not as good as that of the master," Liao Yingzhong said. She didn''t care. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "by the way, how do you deal with Guo Jing at that time?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ve made arrangements," Jia said faintly. "Those who betray me have no good end."


    Liao Yingzhong heard a cold heart, silently to Guo Jing on the red fork.

 Chapter 1649

    "By the way, haven''t you found Baoyu''s whereabouts yet?" Jia Sidao asked casually.


    Liao Yingzhong''s cold sweat suddenly came down: "with an important breakthrough, we should be able to find out the whereabouts of the young master soon."


    Jia Si Dao snorted: "it''s ok if Baoyu is all right. If something happens, I''ll make people who deal with him regret coming to this world."


    Liao Yingzhong smiles bitterly, thinking that it''s not just the people who deal with him. I''m afraid those who look for the young master will not come to a good end.


    Song Qingshu and Daiqi Si, together with their bodyguards, finally found the loyal troops of Busan. When they saw him coming, they laughed and said, "Marshal Du came just in time!"


    Daiqi Si imitated Tang Kuo Bian''s tone and replied: "general Busan destroyed the main force of the northern expedition of the Song Dynasty in one day, and Han Baiwei and Huo were just like that in ancient times."


    "Marshal, I''m flattered," Busan said with a smile. "Li Ruyi is just a local chicken and a dog. I''m more proud of another prey than the troops who defeated him."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped, and she quickly raised her ears. It sounded that daiqis knew what he was thinking and asked for him: "general, have you caught Guo Jing?"


    "That''s not true." Busan Zhongyi pointed to the distance, "but they have been successfully found. Now they are stationed between the two mountains." Guo Jing had only a few hundred cavalry under his command, and his cavalry was more than ten times as many. Now that he had caught his prey, he was not far away from catching him.


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Daisy subconsciously wants to stand up and look at the scene, but she is stopped by Busan Zhongyi.


    "Marshal, be careful. Guo Jing used to be a teacher of Zhebei. Now there is a legend about a hero who shoots eagles on the grassland. Just a few of our Sentinels were shot down by his bow and arrow." He won the song army this time, and now he is about to catch Guo Jing. It can be said that he has made a great achievement. But if Tang Kuo argues something, all his previous contributions will be wasted.


    "So it is," said Daisy, who was also afraid. Guo Jing''s archery has been widely spread in the river and lake. "If there is no sentry watching, is that how to let him be free?"


    Busan Zhongyi looked between the two mountains: "so I''m going to send someone to attack a wave."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and sent a message to Daiqi Si. Daiqi si then asked for him: "now I can''t see the real and the virtual clearly, so it''s too dangerous to rush through."


    Busan Zhongyi laughs: "marshal is worried. There is a saying in Han Dynasty that it''s hard to make a meal without rice. No matter how powerful Guo Jing is, he has only a few hundred cavalry. Even if he plays with flowers, he can''t change the overall situation." After that, he waved the flag and instructed one of the generals to take two thousand cavalry to the opposite camp.


    Hearing the roar in the air and feeling the vibration of the earth, song Qingshu can''t help feeling that he is worthy of the iron cavalry that once crossed the Central Plains. Although it has degenerated over the years, he can still see the shadow of the army that defeated hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Liao with 10000 or 20000 cavalry.


    Busan Zhongyi''s face also showed the color of approval, obviously very satisfied with the charge of his subordinates, but soon the smile on his face froze, because he noticed that suddenly thousands of arrows in the song army camp, leading to the real charge of the cavalry team in a moment of chaos.


    "How can it be!" Busan Zhongyi took a few steps forward and looked there in shock. "This... This is Mongolian riding and shooting method. How can these song barbarians?"


    Song Qingshu also had the same doubts at this time. If the soldiers of the Southern Song Dynasty had this ability, they would not be bullied by Liao, Jin and Mongolia one after another. If they faced the Mongolian cavalry, they would not be so careless and rush past without any precaution.


    "Guo Jing must have taught them," Busan Zhongyi quickly responded. After all, Guo Jing used to be the commander-in-chief of the Mongolian army, and it''s normal to know how to ride and shoot. "Hum, on riding and shooting, how can we be afraid of you people who have lived on horseback since childhood? Order, shoot


    In fact, it''s needless to say that general Jin has already asked his subordinates to take out their bows and arrows and start to fight back. However, it''s surprising that the arrows on the opposite side are raining, but their counterattack is sparse, and many of them can''t even shoot into the opponent''s camp.


    "What the hell is going on!" Busan Zhongyi is angry and can''t help yelling at him. He is proud of his cavalry and looks down on the weak people of Song Dynasty. Now he is taught to be a man by the other party in his own advantageous field. No one is in a good mood.


    One of the generals whispered: "our bowstring is mainly made of animal tendons, and the bowstring of the song people is made of silk, so our bows are afraid of water, and the bows of the song people are afraid of cold. It''s raining heavily these days..."


    Although he didn''t finish, the people on the scene knew that their bowstring was not wet by rain, which greatly reduced its elasticity. Now it''s located in the Yangtze and Huaihe rivers, and it''s not so cold that it has no effect on the bows and arrows of the Song Dynasty.


    Busan Zhongyi secretly laughs bitterly. The heavy rain these days makes him proud of flooding the song army in Suzhou, but now it has become a disadvantage for his own side.


    Seeing that the cavalry on his side were shot to the ground, Pusan Zhongyi''s face trembled and his heart was dripping with blood. He couldn''t help roaring: "although the cavalry on this charge is not tiefutu, they are also wearing heavy armor. The bow and arrow of the Mongols may not be able to shoot them down. Why can''t they stand being shot by the song people?"


    In the state of Jin during this period, song Qingshu learned that the most elite cavalry of the Jin army was tiefutu, a heavily armored cavalry armed to the teeth, which was used to crush the front; Secondly, the cavalry on both wings can make full use of their high mobility and the huge impact of the group charge to encircle and attack the enemy.


    There are two types of crutches: the light armed and flanking crutches with bows and arrows, and the heavy armed crutches who have just charged. So they can''t shoot. In addition to the weather that affects the performance of bows and arrows, this kind of cavalry is good at attacking and not good at riding and shooting. The general just mentioned the weather, It''s mostly for the sake of his loyalty. After all, it''s his order.


    "Is this range and power the divine arm bow of the Southern Song Dynasty?" One of the generals said uncertainly that this remark made the temperature of the whole audience drop a little. The song people ''.


    "Can the divine arm bow be equipped on cavalry?" Busan Zhongyi felt that what happened today was beyond his common sense.


    "Maybe the song people refitted it a little bit." Someone guessed.


    "Marshals and generals don''t have to worry. Ma Shao, a man of Song Dynasty, can''t change the overall situation even if he develops a magic arm bow that can be equipped for cavalry." Another general saw that the debate between Busan Zhongyi and Tang Kuo was as deep as water, and quickly opened the way.


    Just at this time, the opposite suddenly heard the sound of drums. Guo Jing took the lead and led a group of cavalry to rush past while the Jin people were in chaos.


    Busan Zhongyi''s face changed greatly. He quickly passed on one order after another, commanding other troops to rush up to save the former troops, because he knew that although there were 2000 cavalry who tried to attack before, far more than the song people, in this case, if he sat back and ignored, he would be eaten up by the other party.


    It''s just that it''s a little late when the other troops rush by. The troops who tried to charge before have suffered a lot. Guo Jing saw the coming Jin army and left in time. The Jin cavalry tried to chase them, but they were driven back while retreating, making them miserable.


    "Coming and going like wind, invading like fire, the most elite army in Mongolia is no more than Xue." Busan''s loyal words could not stop his appreciation. The scene before him made him seem to be fighting with the most elite Mongolian cavalry. "Give me chase, even if you pay a big price this time, you should catch Guo Jing!"

 Chapter 1650

    As like as two peas, Song Qingshu was greatly impressed by Guo Jingzhen''s view that he was playing less than one thousand of the cavalry. The Southern Song was never good at cavalry, but he had a good command of his troops. The tactics were just like those of Mongolia''s army, and even the power of the crossbow was still above Mongolia. If the same number of Mongolia cavalry and its opponents were not the most likely ones.


    "Guo Jing is really a born general." Song Qingshu found that he underestimated Guo Jing before. Although Guo Jing''s martial arts were the best in the world, he didn''t pay much attention to it. But now when he saw him on the other side, he knew what a mere martial arts was. What he learned was ten thousand enemies on the battlefield.


    "I knew that I didn''t want to provoke Huang Rong." Song Qingshu secretly regretted that if it hadn''t been for the muddle headed incident, he would have taken Guo Jing for his own use, and at that time he would have a more famous general. Now, the relationship between Huang Rong and himself is a time bomb. I can''t trust him


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, and song Qingshu''s heart is filled with pride when he thinks of the beautiful Huang Rong. Although he loves rivers and mountains, he loves beautiful people more. How about losing a great general? It''s a big deal to fight rivers and mountains by himself!


    However, his followers, Jin Jun''s troops, chased the cavalry team from a distance. Song Qingshu frowned secretly. Now Busan Zhongyi is determined to catch him at all costs. I don''t know if Guo Jing can escape the disaster.


    Although he has been worrying about how to deal with Guo Jing and Huang Rong in the future, he has never thought of getting rid of him by the hand of Jin Ren, and even has been thinking about how to save him. First, he admires Guo Jing for his personality. Second, he is proud of himself. He disdains to use some petty means to harm people behind his back.


    "How much have you just lost?" Daisy asked as Tang Kuo Bian.


    The servant''s loyal and righteous face sank like water: "two hundred people were killed in the battle and thousands of people were injured. I will get this account back for them." There were only seven or eight hundred cavalry under Guo Jing''s command. In the state of Jin, there were more cavalry and less cavalry. It was a tragic defeat.


    On one side, song Qingshu frowned slightly. Originally, he planned to beat the other party''s idea of rounding up Guo Jing for the reason of not being cost-effective. But after this battle, he was immortal.


    In the next few days, Guo Jing fought all the way south. Although he was the most elite cavalry, there was no shortage of cavalry in the kingdom of Jin. In addition, this was within the territory of the kingdom of Jin, so although he had several amazing operations, he still couldn''t get rid of his pursuers. A few days later, he was trapped in a valley.


    After days of hard fighting, many soldiers were injured by arrows, so Guo Jing ordered: three injured people should have a rest immediately, two injured people should take care of the seriously injured, and the first one should keep fighting.


    As night fell, the two sides of the Jin and Song Dynasties set up camp with tacit understanding. No matter they are fugitives or pursuers, they are not iron men. Everyone needs to rest. Looking at the Jin military camp not far away, Guo Jing called the soldiers and said, "our soldiers are not as good as before, and they can''t drum up. What''s the reason? Are there any women in the army? "


    A group of people looked at each other. They had attacked Xuzhou and robbed many wives and daughters of Xuzhou city guards. They were afraid that they would be punished by Guo Jing, so they secretly disguised those women as men and mixed them in the army. Fortunately, they robbed many horses of the Jin army in Xuzhou. Otherwise, they would not even have enough horses.


    However, Guo Jing is not a fool. At the beginning, he was concerned about the war situation in Suzhou. He really ignored the behavior of his subordinates. He stayed together all these days. Didn''t he know that there were more women in the team? Under the quiet inquiry, I learned that it was the wife and daughter of the golden man who was robbed by the soldiers.


    Guo Jing had always been upright. The reason why he left Mongolia to help the Southern Song Dynasty was that the Mongols were cruel and bloodless. Countless wives and daughters shuddered under their clutches. However, the situation in the Southern Song Dynasty was similar.


    It''s a pity that this cavalry unit is still under his command for a short time. If those units in Xiangyang City who are trained by him dare to do such a thing, he will definitely order them to be dealt with by military law. Now a group of people are in danger. If they kill the perpetrators, they may cause the soldiers to collapse


    "When the Jin people went down to the south, how few wives and daughters did they trample on the people of Song Dynasty, even the princess..." Guo Jing asked. A brave soldier was not angry, but he immediately realized that he had committed a taboo. After all, in the Jingkang disaster, the Royal concubine Princess Gaoming''s wife did not know how much she was kidnapped to the Huanyi yard. This was a disgrace to all the people of Song Dynasty, so he immediately changed his words, "It''s just that we should give back the other way."


    "Yes


    "That''s it


    ¡­¡­


    A group of soldiers echoed. Looking at the excited crowd, Guo Jing sighed: is this human nature?


    "The golden man is an animal. Do we want to become an animal like them?" Although Guo Jing understood what these people were doing, he could not agree with them. He pointed to the women in the army who were scared and timid, and said, "what''s more, how many of these women are real women? Aren''t they also our Han compatriots? "


    "They deserve to marry the golden man." Someone muttered.


    Guo Jing was furious: "the Jin people are cruel. How can they resist such a woman who has no power to bind a chicken? What''s the reason that we Han men can''t protect the women in the clan, but in the end we blame the women for their dishonesty? "


    Neo Confucianism prevailed in the Southern Song Dynasty, that is, after Jingkang was sad, he began to pay abnormal attention to women''s chastity. Guo Jing grew up in Mongolia, and naturally was very dissatisfied with such a trend.


    Guo Jing has always been powerful. A group of people were frightened by his momentum and did not dare to say anything more. Guo Jing took advantage of the situation and said: "in those days, Li Ling was alone and besieged by Xiongnu army. Before the soldiers accompanying him, he robbed many wives and daughters of the exiled bandits from Guandong and hid them in the car. When Li Ling knew about this, he found them out and killed them. The next day, they fought again, The fighting capacity is greatly increased. Do you think I should kill these women? "


    Hearing what he said, the women who were robbed suddenly became paralyzed and began to cry, and a group of soldiers looked at each other. Guo Jing was always benevolent and righteous. Why was he so cruel this time? However, they can not understand the so-called "benevolence does not command the troops".


    "However," Guo Jing said, "these women are also pitiful. I don''t want you to be embarrassed. I''ll let them live. I''ll drive them out of the barracks from now on. From now on, those who take in women to influence the morale of the army will be killed."


    A group of soldiers thought they would be punished for this, but now they are overjoyed to see the big stick raised high but dropped gently? They have no feelings for these women, just to meet their physiological needs. Now they''ve had enough fun these days, and they''re addicted to them. In addition, the people of the kingdom of Jin are chasing them. The shadow of death has been shrouded in their hearts, and no one can lift that mood.


    "Leave them here and we''ll go all night!" Guo Jing suddenly ordered.

 Chapter 1651

    They were stunned at first, but they soon realized that they were using these women to block the Jin people''s steps and buy time for their escape. Thinking of the possibility of escape, they couldn''t help looking happy one by one.


    If these were ordinary Han women, Guo Jing would never give such an order. Maybe he would take them all the way back to the South with his benevolent character. However, these Han women are already the wives and daughters of Jin soldiers, but it''s not convenient to take them away. If they stay, they don''t have to worry about being spoiled by these fierce Jin soldiers. After all, they are the wives and daughters of their colleagues.


    Song Qingshu is hesitating about how to save Guo Jing. Suddenly, a whistle comes from the barracks and discovers the change in the barracks. The high-level officers of the state of Jin gather in an emergency. The servant spreads loyalty and looks at the direction of the valley. His face changes: "no, they are going to run away all night!" Having said that, he didn''t have time to explain to Tang Kuo, so he quickly dispatched troops and took people to catch up with him.


    Song Qingshu and daiqisi look at each other and hurry up to follow them. When they come to the song barracks, they find that there is a lot of noise inside. They call Busan Zhongyi to inquire.


    "Don''t mention it. They are all the wives and daughters of Xuzhou soldiers." Busan Zhongyi snorted bitterly, "he was plundered by the song people before, but now he is deliberately abandoned here to delay our pace."


    Then he suddenly sneered a few times: "listen to the rumors in the river and lake, what a great Xia, I Pooh!"


    Song Qingshu frowned and understood each other''s anger. After all, anyone who knew that his countryman''s wife and daughter had been insulted by the enemy would be furious. But the only thing he didn''t understand was that Guo Jing was obviously not that kind of person, but these women were facts.


    After a few words of explanation, the servant left in a hurry and began to deal with the mess. After all, these women are the family members of the soldiers in the army. If they are not properly arranged, I''m afraid they will make people cold.


    "It''s not going to die." Daisy whispered as she approached song Qingshu.


    "Yes, I can only hope that they can take advantage of this time to escape." Song Qingshu says with a bitter smile that Guo Jing''s move is a double-edged sword. On the one hand, it can indeed delay the pursuit of soldiers, but it also completely aroused the hatred of Jin soldiers. If the high-level officials wanted to win Guo Jing before, now all Jin soldiers want his life.


    Busan Zhongyi finally straightened out a mess of the scene, leaving a special force to protect and settle these women, and then hurriedly took the troops to continue to chase south.


    Today, after all, he is in the kingdom of Jin. Although his loyalty troops are not as flexible as Guo Jing''s troops, he can mobilize the strength of the States and counties along the way to keep blocking each other. Therefore, although Guo Jing won time through which women''s families, he still can''t get rid of the pursuers.


    But Guo Jing is not very worried, because as long as they get to Lingbi, there is Chen Xiaoqing''s army. The soldiers under his command were also excited. After all, they played the Jin people around all the way, and they enjoyed the wives and daughters of the Jin soldiers, which was enough for them to be proud of being oppressed by the Jin people for a long time.


    When they saw the Lingbi city wall, they were about to cheer, but Guo Jing''s face suddenly changed, because he noticed that the city did not set up the signal flag as agreed, and quickly raised his hand to stop the troops.


    "What''s the matter, Guo Tongling?" The soldiers under his command asked in bewilderment. After all, everyone became anxious when they saw that they were going home soon.


    "Something''s wrong..." Guo Jing told the public what he found, and the soldiers realized the danger.


    "No way. After the army was cut off, Chen Xiaoqing, the Wuyi doctor, just a few days later, how could it fall so quickly?" One of them said incredulously.


    "It can''t be said that the 100000 troops in Suzhou were destroyed in an instant." Another general Leng hum said that he was obviously very angry at Li Ruyi''s defeat, not to mention that it directly caused them to be in danger.


    "It''s different," Guo Jing said, shaking his head. "General Li was attacking. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the imperial court was not good at attacking; General Chen defends in Lingbi. The imperial soldiers are the best at defending. The Jin soldiers can''t attack so fast unless... "


    "Except for what?" Next to the soldiers urgent way.


    Guo Jing thought of song Qingshu''s warning, and he could not help but guess that unless Chen Xiaoqing did not stay as agreed, he would withdraw his troops in advance.


    "Wait here. Don''t dismount. Stand by at any time. I''ll go and see the situation first." Guo Jing didn''t say what he thought, fearing that these people would collapse when they learned that they had become abandoned children.


    Although he didn''t say anything, there was a shadow in the hearts of a group of people, and they all looked at his past figure with a dignified manner.


    Guo Jing rode to the city gate and said, "is general Chen here?"


    The officers and men at the head of the city burst out: "is Guo Tongling below?"


    Guo Jing''s heart was filled with awe, and he asked in a deep voice, "where''s General Chen Xiaoqing?"


    "The general is resting in the city," the soldier replied casually. "I''ll let them open the gate and let the general in."


    Looking at the city gate that was slowly opening, Guo Jing didn''t go in. Instead, he stopped there to meditate. He suddenly asked, "where''s general Wu guarding the gate? Why didn''t you see him?"


    The soldier was stunned and subconsciously replied, "general Wu is patrolling nearby. I''ll call him to come right away."


    Who knows, Guo Jing''s face changed greatly. He rode his horse back in a hurry. He gestured to his subordinates as he ran back!


    Although Guo Jing has always been known for his stupidity, he is not stupid. Otherwise, he would not have developed such profound martial arts skills. Especially in the battlefield, he has extraordinary intuition. He was acutely aware of something wrong before, so he deliberately made a speech to test it.


    Chen Xiaoqing may indeed stay in the city to have a rest, but the gate is the most important thing. He will definitely send the most trusted generals to guard it. However, all the trusted generals around Chen Xiaoqing have met him, and there is no general Wu at all. Don''t say Chen Xiaoqing doesn''t have a general named Wu around him, even in this military operation!


    Because Wu Xi has an unusual attitude in Sichuan, in order to avoid affecting Jianghuai, the general surnamed Wu didn''t bring any!


    He just deliberately tried this way, if the other party is really Song Jun, it will naturally answer the right answer, but the other party just followed his words and said a non-existent general!


    This proves that the people in the city are not the song army, but the Jin people. Naturally, they don''t know that there are no generals surnamed Wu in the northern expedition. Most of them want to cheat themselves into the city to catch turtles.


    On the way to escape, people had already worshipped Guo Jing as a God. Although they were puzzled by his warning, they subconsciously began to retreat. When Guo Jing came up, the soldiers wanted to ask what happened. The gate of Lingbi city opened wide, and a young man and horse rushed out. He was the cavalry of the kingdom of Jin. In this way, there was no need to explain anything!


    -----


    What kind of ghost is the meaning? Why is it a sensitive word?

 Chapter 1652

    "Chen Xiaoqing abandoned us on dog day!" All of them survived in the battle of blood and fire. No one was a fool. Soon someone responded.


    Although there is very little information today, the same idea comes out of all people''s minds. After all, since Pan Mei didn''t save Yang Ye in the early Northern Song Dynasty, there have been endless examples of abandoning friendly troops as cannon fodder.


    A group of people greet Chen Xiaoqing''s ancestors in the 18th generation, but Guo Jing frowns. With his self-restraint, of course, he will not scold Chen Xiaoqing like ordinary soldiers. Instead, he is thinking about the hidden information. Is Chen Xiaoqing afraid of death or driven away?


    It''s a pity that he was not good at analyzing these political affairs. After thinking for a long time, he was dizzy and didn''t come up with any conclusion. He could not help sighing: "if only rong''er were here." Such a thing, the wife''s eyes can be estimated to analyze the context behind.


    "Guo Tongling, the pursuers of the Jin people are coming!" One of the generals next to him suddenly screams and points to the north. His words are full of despair. Before he could support them, he mainly thought of the song army on Lingbi''s side. But now Lingbi has already fallen, and the army also regards them as abandoned sons, and they are chased up by the pursuers. It can be said that Lingbi is dead and lifeless.


    Looking at the dust rolling in the north, Guo Jing pulled the reins and yelled, "follow me!" After that, he drove his horse to the southeast. During this period of time, he had become the backbone of all the people. Therefore, although the morale of a group of people was extremely low, they subconsciously followed him.


    After running to the southeast for dozens of miles, Guo Jing and others had to stop, because the road was blocked by a large marsh reed, and they were about to turn around, but it was a pity that the pursuers of the Jin people had already followed.


    "Is heaven really going to kill me?" Guo Jing sighed.


    Now there is no way to go, and there are pursuers. Even Guo Jing is desperate, not to mention the soldiers under his command. Some of them are disheartened and some of them hurl insults at Chen Xiaoqing. It can be said that all aspects of life are displayed.


    Guo Jing saw everything in front of him and wanted to boost everyone''s morale. But now he is in the Jedi, he knows that any words are pale.


    Song Qingshu followed the army of Jin to several miles away, so Busan Zhongyi ordered the army to stop moving forward. Daiqi asked, "why don''t you rush to them and catch them all?"


    Although song Qingshu didn''t want to attack Guo Jing, Daiqi Si didn''t worry about it. What''s more, she came from Persia and had no distinction between the Jin Dynasty and the Song Dynasty. In addition, her husband Han Qianye also died indirectly in the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, so she didn''t like the song people.


    What''s more, she guessed that song Qingshu didn''t want to bear the name of Guo Jing''s death, so it was up to her to solve his headache, which should help him


    But song Qingshu frowned, and before he had time to say anything, Busan Zhongyi replied: "now they have no way out. It''s just as the saying goes that the trapped animals are still fighting. If they rush past at this time, they will burst out with amazing fighting power, which is really not worth it. On the contrary, we have plenty of time to hang them up for two days, and then they will die three times, I''m afraid they will have lost their fighting capacity without us. "


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. This servant was loyal and worthy of being a famous general in the state of Jin. His judgment of the situation was perfect.


    Next, Busan Zhongyi began to send his soldiers to various places for defense, completely blocking the other party''s possible escape routes. Song Qingshu sighed. I''m afraid Guo Jing is really stuck in the wings.


    After arranging everything, Busan Zhongyi carefully looked at the terrain where the song army was, and suddenly said, "maybe we don''t need to wait for two days."


    Daisy asked for song Qingshu: "what''s the matter?"


    Busan Zhongyi pointed to the reed swamp where he was, and said with a smile, "the large reed here is the best place for fire attack. Originally, I was worried that Guo Jing would break through the encirclement by himself with his excellent martial arts, but now he is merciless. No matter how good his martial arts are, there is only one way to die!"


    Song Qingshu was surprised to hear that if he really attacked with fire, Guo Jing and his party would be finished. Unfortunately, now he can''t find any reason to stop him from spreading loyalty.


    He soon arranged for the soldiers to prepare fire oil and other things, and then ordered the soldiers to shoot rockets into the reeds. Although it rained heavily in Suzhou for several days, there was enough distance from Suzhou. The weather was extremely dry. Soon the reeds were lit up, and then the wind started a prairie fire.


    The song army obviously found something strange, but it was too late. Now that the fire has started, it is impossible for them to fight to the death.


    Looking at the tumult of the song army, Busan Zhongyi laughed with satisfaction: "finally, he got rid of Guo Jing''s great trouble for the state of Jin!"


    A group of generals of the state of Jin agreed one after another, but song Qingshu was not happy. Looking at the fire all over the sky, he really made a sweat for Guo Jing. No matter how good his martial arts are, he can''t compete with nature. How can he get out of such a fire?


    With his mind spinning rapidly, song Qingshu ponders how to save Guo Jing. Originally, he wanted to wait until Guo Jing was caught by Busan Zhongyi. But now, in this sea of fire, there is no possibility to capture him alive. Unless he reveals his identity and rushes to save him, he will die. However, it is too costly for him to rush through. If he is not careful, everything that the state of Jin has won will fall short. Moreover, with Guo Jing''s temperament, he will not abandon his soldiers to escape alone, and he is not an immortal. How can he save so many people.


    All of a sudden, he thought of a way, but now the two sides are too far apart to tell each other secretly. Do you want him to use his internal power to shout to him?


    When he was struggling, Guo Jing managed to stabilize the chaotic subordinates, and then ordered: "set fire!"


    "Ah?" A group of soldiers suddenly became silly. Now the fire is so big that it is about to burn them. As a result, Guo Jing asked them to set fire on their eyelids. Isn''t it that they didn''t die fast enough?


    If it had not been for Guo Jing''s prestige in recent days, some people might have yelled at him, but many people still questioned him.


    "Of course, it''s not a simple arson... There''s no time to explain. Do as I say, quick!" Guo Jing said in a hurry.


    Although the soldiers under his command were confused, they quickly cut down the reeds in front of them with a knife to form a bare area two meters wide. Then they started to light a fire in the reeds on the other side of the bare area.


    The reeds burned quickly, and then formed a fierce fire dragon, which was the same as the fire from the Jin army.


    All of a sudden, the fire dragon here shakes a few times, and then pounces on the fire of the Jin army at a very exaggerated speed!

 Chapter 1653

    The two flames collided with each other and burst into sparks, but then the scene that stunned the soldiers on both sides appeared. The original mighty flame was smaller with naked eyes!


    "Is this man a fairy?" Many soldiers in the state of Jin exclaimed in astonishment, and even their loyalty and loyalty were shocked. It was beyond common sense to use fire to put out the fire. The soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty worshipped Guo Jing as a God, and their morale, which had been extremely low, rose instantly.


    Song Qingshu smiles. Guo Jing''s way of doing things coincides with what he just thought. He is worried that he can''t remind him. Unexpectedly, he thought of this way himself.


    In fact, it''s no secret for him to stand on the shoulders of countless giants. Once the fire rises, the air is heated up to a high altitude, resulting in a very low air pressure at the center of the fire. The air pressure around the fire site is a relatively high pressure, causing a strong air flow to the fire site. At this time, a fire is set on the periphery of the fire site. The fire will be blown to the fire site by the air flow, burning up the combustibles between the fire source and the fire site. Then, due to the lack of combustibles, the fire will go out.


    Of course, to do so, we need to clear out an isolation belt in advance, otherwise it will be easy to bite off if we don''t pay attention to it. That''s why Guo Jing arranges soldiers to clear the reeds in front of the camp in advance.


    Song Qingshu looked over there with some doubts, because he had relevant knowledge of physics, and there were news reports in later generations. This method was often used in Australia to put out the fire, but how could Guo Jing think of such a move? Is Huang Rong by his side?


    In fact, it''s just his wishful thinking. The reason why Guo Jing used this move is also related to his experience of herding horses and sheep in Mongolian grassland when he was a child. Sometimes herdsmen there would use this move to put out fires in the grassland. Although those herdsmen don''t know physics, they also have accumulated experience for generations.


    Taking advantage of the Jin people''s lost spirit, Guo Jing led his cavalry to rush out of the slope, and used the gap just caused by the fire to break through the encirclement and run to the mountains.


    The servant was loyal, angry and anxious, so she quickly dispatched troops and began to encircle and intercept. Daiqi Si quickly came forward and said, "Guo Jing has only a few hundred cavalry here. Why do you have to make such a big effort here? Along the way, all kinds of soldiers have been defeated at the expense of others. Don''t forget that our most important goal is the main force of the song army. " She got song Qingshu''s instruction, although she didn''t want to, she tried to dispel the idea of loyalty.


    "The marshal doesn''t know," explained Busan Zhongyi. "We personally led tens of thousands of cavalry to attack hundreds of people in the Southern Song Dynasty. If we can''t eliminate them, we will lose all our prestige. In the future, we won''t be able to deploy any more troops. At the same time, the morale of the army and the people in the Southern Song Dynasty will be greatly boosted, and we will have the wild heart of the northern expedition in the future. As for the main force of Suzhou in the Southern Song Dynasty, it has already collapsed for thousands of miles, which is not enough to worry about. "


    Song Qingshu sighs in his heart that up to now, it''s hard for him to ride the tiger, even if he wants to give up.


    "Marshal don''t have to worry about it," he explained, thinking that he was worried about something. "Just in case, I''ve arranged heavy troops on the main road ahead of time. This time, Guo Jing can''t fly."


    After thinking all the way, song Qingshu gradually calms down. It''s impossible to let Guo Jing leave in full view of the public, but we can try to save him after he is arrested, as long as he doesn''t nearly die in the sea of fire as before.


    When a group of people catch up with Daisy and Busan, the soldiers in front report that Guo Jing tried to break through the encirclement several times. Unfortunately, the way was blocked, so they had to lead the remnant to a small hill to take advantage of the characteristics of the mountain forest to resist the arrow rain of the Jin people and occupy the advantage of the land.


    In front of them, the Jin soldiers had already organized several charges, which were blocked by the other side with the help of bows and arrows.


    After listening to the soldier''s report, the servant was not angry but happy: "this mountain is not big. It''s surrounded by me. They can''t escape at last!"


    Song Qingshu laughed bitterly. After listening to the report from the soldiers, this hill has no water and no food. It can be said that it is a military Jedi, but Guo Jing and others are desperate. If they don''t go to this Jedi, they may soon die under the siege of the golden soldiers. If they go up there, they can delay for a while. Drinking poison to quench thirst is what they say.


    "If the order goes on, everyone will set up camp at the foot of the mountain. They will soon lose their fighting capacity if they are short of water and food." As a famous general, Busan Zhongyi knows very well that it is more appropriate for soldiers to harass each other in batches. However, in recent days, he has been tracking down Guo Jing. Although in his opinion, as long as he can catch Guo Jing, no matter how much sacrifice is worth, the middle and lower level soldiers don''t have to understand that if tens of thousands of people chase hundreds of people, the final loss will be too great, There is no small criticism of him.


    In addition, Guo Jing has just put out a fire, and Jin Jun''s morale has been greatly affected. Therefore, he also needs to let the soldiers slow down. When Song Jun is hungry and thirsty, Jin Jun''s morale should be almost restored, and then the loss can be minimized.


    In addition, the Jin army was setting up camp, and dozens of song soldiers on the mountain surrounded Guo Jing and said, "Guo Tongling, we are bound to die now. Your martial arts are superb. Let''s leave alone by the night."


    After several days and nights of chasing, there are only a few dozen of these 480 cavalry soldiers left. Many of them are seriously wounded and may be out of breath at any time. The rest are injured. It is estimated that they will not last long.


    Hearing their words, Guo Jing suddenly turned pale: "I Guo is not that kind of greedy for life and afraid of death! This kind of abandonment of comrades in arms can''t be done by Guo. "


    The soldiers advised: "great Xia Guo, we can''t escape under the current situation. In addition to the previous bullying of Xuzhou Jinbing''s wife and daughter, even if we are caught, we will only suffer and die. There is no second way. You are not the same. Your martial arts are very powerful. You may be able to get away without us They no longer call it Guo Daxia, but Guo Daxia. Obviously, they have been deeply influenced by his chivalrous reputation. Now, at the critical moment of life and death, all official positions are floating clouds. Only with respect from the bottom of their heart can they make such suggestions.


    "Great Xia Guo must not have any psychological burden. The reason why we are in a desperate situation this time is that the Wuyi Doctor Chen Xiaoqing abandoned his comrades in arms. We need great Xia Guo to expose Chen Xiaoqing''s shameless behavior after he returns to the court and revenge for us, otherwise we will die in peace!" Obviously, they didn''t forget who hurt themselves, they said one by one.


    "Yes, while we still have some strength, we can still cover great Xia Guo. If we take off for a long time, I''m afraid we can''t help you."


    All of you talked to Guo Jing. Guo Jing''s face was as deep as water. Finally, he said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to say any more. I will never run away alone. As for Chen Xiaoqing''s abandonment of his comrades in arms, there are so many people on the battlefield. He can''t stop his mouth. Sooner or later, the imperial court will avenge us."


    Seeing what else they had to say, Guo Jing took off his armor and said, "I have no intention. Don''t follow me. Let me kill Marshal Jin alone!"


    Hearing his resolute tone, all the soldiers were tearful: "great Xia Guo, let''s go with you!"


    Guo Jing shook his head and said, "no, if you go together, the goal is too big. It''s easy for the Jin people to find out in advance."


    When they heard him say this, the soldiers couldn''t say anything more. They looked at him chokingly, because they knew that if the other side rode alone to camp, it would be a near death. No, it would be a near death.


    Guo Jing said in a deep voice: "if I get away with it, the Jin army will be in chaos. You must seize this opportunity to break out; If this assassination fails... "


    He was silent for a long time, just said: "then Guo will go first, take care of yourself."


    "Great Xia Guo!" A group of people seized his arm chokingly, and several young soldiers could not help sobbing.


    Guo Jing patted everyone''s hands, turned and walked down the mountain. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and said in a very sad tone: "I can''t survive this trip, whether it''s success or failure, but it''s a pity that I can''t see my unborn child. If any of you can come back to Lin''an by chance, when you see zhuojing in the future, tell her I''m sorry for her. After the child is born, if it''s a daughter, it''s named Guo Xiang. Our husband and wife spend most of their time guarding Xiangyang, which is also a memorial; If he is a son, he will be named Paolu, aiming at expelling the Tartars. "


    With that, he waved his hand behind him at will, and then his lightness skill disappeared in the forest.


    Song Qingshu was with Daiqi. Now he was studying the strategy of attacking the mountain with a group of senior officers, such as Shuai Zhang and Busan Zhongyi. Suddenly, there was a riot outside. Busan Zhongyi was dissatisfied and said, "what''s so noisy?"


    "General Hui, there are... Assassins!" The guard at the door replied in a panic.


    "Assassin?" This is a military camp, not a palace or a minister''s residence. There are tens of thousands of troops guarding outside. How can there be assassins?


    "Please keep away from the marshal and the generals. The assassins are coming this way!" The sound of boiling outside became louder, and the voice of the guard became more flustered.


    "What a shame! Are the tens of thousands of troops under Lao Tzu furnishings? " Busan Zhongyi has been chasing him these days. He is worried that there is no place to spread fire. Seeing this, he pulls out his sword and runs out.


    When other generals saw that all the generals had gone out, they did not dare to neglect them. They pulled out their swords one after another and followed them out. All these people had been in the army all their lives, and they were skillful in bowing and riding. In addition, when such a group of people got together, they were not afraid of assassins in their own base camp.


    Song Qingshu and daiqisi look at each other and go out with them.


    Outside the camp, a group of bodyguards had already surrounded them in front of the crowd. From a distance, they saw that they were riding like tigers into the wolves. They were invincible all the way and rushed here.


    Along the way, many jin soldiers tried to stop him. Unfortunately, immediately the man set up his bow and arrow, and several of them hit the ground with the arrow. The Jin soldiers who were a little close to the horse were slashed with a big knife.


    Song Qingshu has sharp eyes and quickly recognizes the identity of the other party. Who is Guo Jing?

 Chapter 1654

    Guo Jing, like the sharpest knife, pierced a gap in the military camp of the kingdom of Jin, where no one could stop him.


    On the one hand, song Qingshu admired his bravery, on the other hand, he admired his vision. It''s not easy to take the rank of general in the army. There are a lot of people everywhere. If there is a slight pause, he will be completely submerged by the people next to him. Therefore, those fierce generals of all dynasties want to fight in battle, fierce on the one hand, coincidentally on the other.


    It is needless to say that without that bravery, most of them kneel at the beginning, let alone rush into battle; However, it is not enough to rely on bravery alone. We need to use more skillful force to rush into the gap between the various departments in the army.


    It''s because commanding the army is not as simple as commanding hands and feet. No matter how well-known a general is, it''s easy to leave a gap in the connection between his various departments. Of course, the more famous a general is, the more vertical such a gap is. Even if he can''t catch it in time, he will be immediately submerged by the sea of the enemy.


    Guo Jing had such a keen eye that he was able to rush to the core of tens of thousands of Jin army by himself. It was just that he was a man, not a God. In addition, Jin army gradually reflected that he was slower and slower. Finally, his horse fell to the ground because of his heavy injury.


    However, before the Jin people were happy, Guo Jing suddenly jumped up from the ground. With his top lightness skills, he escaped countless sword and halberd''s cutting and killing. Several leaps over the heads of a group of people and killed himself in front of Busan Zhongyi.


    "Protect the general!" The surrounding guards unbelievable, and they pulled out a long sword and rushed past. Guo Jing''s body was distorted, and the snake''s body was pulled out of the nine Yin manual. After hiding from the attack of the golden soldier, suddenly, he went to the servant''s loyalty and attack in an unbelievable way.


    Busan Zhongyi is not in a mess. He is fully prepared to go after Guo Jing this time. He has been ambushing some of the top experts in the kingdom of Jin, and suddenly comes out from behind to stop Guo Jing.


    Although their martial arts are not as good as Guo Jing''s, they are all selected carefully by their loyalty and righteousness. They are the first-class masters in China. Now, with the cooperation of the surrounding bodyguards, it is not too difficult for them to stop Guo Jing.


    Looking at Guo Jing, song Qingshu was covered with blood and his breath was heavy. He could not help sighing that it was no joke to rush into the battle among the armies. With Guo Jing''s excellent martial arts and his natural keen sense of the battlefield, he had been seriously injured before he succeeded. Of course, other people would not be able to rush into the enemy''s commander-in-chief at all.


    Now that he is in a tight encirclement, Guo Jing''s assassination is obviously on the verge of success. Looking at the Kung Fu, he has some deep wounds. Song Qingshu frowns. If it goes on like this, Guo Jing will inevitably be killed by a random knife. He has to find a way to save him.


    At this time, Guo Jing''s heart sank to the valley. As the saying goes, he failed three times and exhausted three times. Now he knows that his trip has failed. His hands and feet are getting heavier and heavier, and his action is not only five points slower than usual!


    I don''t know whether it was blood or sweat that wet his eyes. At this time, Guo Jing felt that his eyes were beginning to blur. He knew that if he insisted on banzhuxiang''s Kung Fu at most, he might have to explain it here.


    I don''t know why, he didn''t think of his wife and children at this time, but he was full of regret and unwilling to fall short of this assassination. Suddenly, the light in his eyes suddenly glanced at the bearded man not far away, and his heart could not help jumping, because he knew this man!


    At the beginning of his trip to the kingdom of Jin, he met Tang Kuo Bian, but he didn''t expect that the lonely man rose up and became the first military and political person in the kingdom of Jin!


    If you can kill him, the political arena of the state of Jin will be greatly turbulent, which is much more useful than killing a mere servant!


    In his mind, his thoughts seemed to shine back. Suddenly, he summoned up an inexplicable force, shot a blunder, and suddenly changed his direction to "Tang Kuo Bian".


    "Protect the marshal!" Pubisan Zhongyi is flustered. He is fully prepared on his side, but Tang Kuo argues that he is not. If something happens to him and he is defeated by the song army this time, he will not only have no credit, but also bear a very heavy charge. Many people in the court are waiting for him to step down.


    Although he was very flustered, Tang Kuo Bian was the first person in the kingdom of Jin, and his bodyguards were not vegetarians. His martial arts were superior to those bodyguards who were loyal and righteous. Just now, Guo Jing killed all the people there, but they didn''t move. They have been guarding Tang Kuo Bian to protect his safety. Now, seeing him rushing over, they have to stop him.


    Guo Jing roared repeatedly. Although he used the method of exchanging injuries for injuries, he did frighten many bodyguards, but he couldn''t stand it. There were so many bodyguards, and they were all well-trained. He dragged them down so hard that he couldn''t go any further.


    Busan Zhongyi finally came back and quickly took a huge iron bow and secretly aimed at Guo Jing''s back heart.


    When song Qingshu noticed his action, he was surprised that apart from his many military achievements, he relied on his bow to fight in the army in his early years. It is said that he can open a strong bow with three stones and shoot a stone with one arrow. His power is incomparable.


    In normal times, song Qingshu doesn''t have to worry about Guo Jing. He''s a master of life and death. He''s already learned to be observant and listen to all kinds of people. He''ll be able to avoid such conspiracy. But now, it''s obviously different. Guo Jing is already at the end of his life. In addition to his serious injury, it''s impossible to avoid an arrow aimed at his vest.


    If he was shot by the arrow of Busan Zhongyi, Guo Jing would die. Before Song Qingshu had time to think about it, he rushed to Guo Jing.


    Guo Jing is in a bitter battle. Suddenly, he has a big alarm in his heart and tries to deal with it. It''s a pity that in front of him, the acupoints behind him have been sealed. His strength is exhausted and he falls to the ground dejectedly.


    People just feel that Guo Jing is subdued in front of him. That man is the bodyguard who has been following Tang Kuo Bian. He can''t help but smack his tongue. The marshal is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Of course, song Qingshu knows what''s going on. Although he is better at martial arts than Guo Jing at present, he can''t subdue him with one move. The main reason is that the other party is seriously injured, which is the end of the crossbow. Coupled with the reason for his sneak attack, this is the only way to subdue him.


    Seeing that Guo Jing had been restrained, the servant San Zhongyi put down his strong bow: "congratulations to marshal for capturing Guo Jing, who is famous all over the world. People in Song Dynasty will be scared after that."


    Dai Qi Si lightly replied: "general, imprison Guo Jing and send doctors to treat him. A living Guo Jing is much more useful than a dead Guo Jing."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but give her a look of praise. The reason why he just stopped Guo Jing is not to hurt him, but to save him. After all, in this situation, only his own hand can ensure that he will be subdued and not be killed.

 Chapter 1655

    Daiqi Si is obviously aware of song Qingshu''s thoughts. In order to avoid causing trouble for Tang kuodian later, she also specially asked the servant to disperse the loyal people to detain Guo Jing, so that Guo Jing would not be rescued, which would damage Tang kuodian''s prestige or be suspected.


    Song Qingshu is full of emotion. He has to say that this woman is not only beautiful in appearance, but also mature. The unique wisdom of a woman really fascinates her.


    The song army, who stayed on the mountain, just took advantage of the chaos caused by Guo Jingchong''s barracks and fled to the bottom of the mountain. As for whether they could escape from Shengtian, they had to let fate decide; As for the soldiers who were seriously injured, they were unable to leave at all. In order not to drag down their accomplices, they volunteered to stay in the back of the army.


    That is to say, they have been watching Guo Jingchong camp all the time. When they see Guo Jing take the lead in penetrating Jinying, everyone cheers; But soon saw that Guo Jing fell into a tight encirclement, failure is imminent, all of us sigh; At last, seeing Guo Jing fall to the ground, a group of people cried out with tears in their eyes: "great Xia Guo!"


    A group of old men could not help but burst into tears. They soon noticed that the Jin Bing began to approach the mountain. A group of people deliberated: "we had robbed the wife and daughter of the Jin Bing in Xuzhou before. If we were caught this time, we would suffer a lot. We''d better have a good time ourselves."


    "Yes, great Xia Guo, let''s go first now. We''ll follow him right away!"


    After that, the rest of the people started killing one after another


    Knowing the choice of song soldiers on the mountain, Busan Zhongyi couldn''t help sighing: "if the song soldiers are as strong as this, I''m afraid the state of Jin will never be able to occupy the territory of Song people."


    Soon his words changed: "only such people are destined to be a few, like Chen Xiaoqing who abandoned his teammates in the battlefield is the portrayal of most of the song people."


    Song Qingshu was obviously not in the mood to discuss human nature with him. She whispered that Daiqi Si asked, "how is Guo Jing now?"


    "Just now, the military doctor went to see it. He suffered eight heavy injuries, 36 minor injuries and 12 arrows. If it wasn''t for his deep skill and good physique, he would have died long ago," Busan Zhongyi replied, "I''m sorry. Now he''s half stepping on the gate of hell, and the number of people who can''t be saved is still five."


    Daisy waved her hand: "let the doctor treat him at all costs, and make sure to keep his life."


    Busan Zhongyi doubted and said, "marshal, with all due respect, Guo Jing is always loyal. Even if we save him, he will never surrender. In this case, why do we bother to save him?" Obviously, he is not interested in Tang Kuo''s decision to leave Guo Jing alive. In his opinion, it would be better to cut off Guo Jing''s head as a signboard for going south.


    Daisy frowned and snorted, "I have my own plan. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Busan Zhongyi said with a bitter smile: "marshal, if I don''t say it, I can guess some points. Most of them think Guo Jing is a rare commodity. But this time, Guo Jing was regarded as an abandoned son by the Southern Song Dynasty, which is enough to prove that although he has a high reputation among the people, he is not an important role in the eyes of the Southern Song Dynasty officials."


    "Who said I would use it to coerce the Southern Song Dynasty," Daiqi Si replied calmly, "Guo Jing was the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden sword of Mongolia, and later he has been against the Mongols. Presumably the Mongols are interested in it. Compared with the Southern Song Dynasty, the price given by Mongolia must be higher."


    Busan Zhongyi exclaimed: "if you give Guo Jing to Mongolia, will you let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Daisy replied faintly: "who said I would give them Guo Jing intact? If you do something casually, he will be useless. What are you afraid of at that time? "


    The servant scattered loyalty and righteousness and took a cool breath: "marshal is brilliant!"


    Song Qingshu is also amazed. During the whole conversation, he didn''t send a message to daiqisi, but she skillfully completed the plot herself, making it reasonable to keep Guo Jing''s life, and dispelling the doubts of other people in the army.


    Thinking of her wonderful performance during the period of pretending to be Tang Kuo Bian, song Qingshu secretly laments that the cold and proud Dragon King in purple shirt at that time has witnessed another brilliant posture of her.


    After finishing everything and returning to the barracks, Daiqi Si orders her soldiers to guard outside strictly and forbid anyone to get close to Shuai tent. She takes off her mask in the barracks and looks at Song Qingshu meaningfully: "do you really want to save Guo Jing?"


    Song Qingshu sat on the stool and hugged her in his arms: "of course, otherwise why did I spend so much before?"


    Daisy wondered, "what good can you do to save Guo Jing?"


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Daisy continued: "I really can''t think of any good for you to save Guo Jing. After all, you can''t publicly save Guo Jing as song Qingshu. In this way, you will offend the state of Jin completely, and it''s easy for the state of Jin to retaliate against the Golden Snake camp. If the court is agitated, even if we are the actual rulers of the state of Jin, we will be coerced by public opinion, Had to attack the Golden Snake camp; And your identity in the kingdom of gold will be made public sooner or later. It''s not good for the future to bury hatred now. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "yes, from the perspective of interests, saving Guo Jing from all kinds of harm without any benefit."


    Daisy put out her green fingers and shook them in front of him: "no, no, there''s still a profit, such as... Winning the favor of Mrs. Guo?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t feel good and replied, "where do you want to go?"


    Daisy replied, "do you still have to think about it? Huang Rong was also known as the first beauty in the Wulin. Her unique identity and temperament have made many men covet her for a long time. Don''t tell me you are not a man


    "Of course I''m a man. Er," Song Qingshu suddenly responded, "you took me to the ditch."


    Daisy showed a playful smile: "I know your temperament best. I don''t believe you''re not attracted to such a wonderful woman as Huang Rong. It''s a pity that Guo Jing and Huang Rong are very affectionate. They are well-known Fairies in the Wulin. Other men have no chance at all. Originally, this is a very good opportunity to get rid of Guo Jing with the help of the people of the state of Jin. No one in the world will blame you for Guo Jing''s death, and so will Huang Rong. In this way, you can show up at the pretty widow''s side with a warm attitude, take care of her and revenge for her husband. With your ability, and without Guo Jing as the biggest obstacle, I believe it''s hard for her to escape from you. "


    "Magic palm?" Hearing her adjective, song Qingshu couldn''t help choking her. What are these words!


    "Isn''t it?" Daisy giggled. "Don''t people fall into your hands?"


    Without waiting for the other party''s reaction, she continued: "what I just said is what I can''t figure out. It''s very likely that I''ll get Huang Rong, but you give up. Instead, you want to save Guo Jing. There''s only one explanation."


    Song Qingshu''s fingers gently scraped the smooth skin on her face and said curiously, "what''s the explanation?"


    "That is, you''ve got Huang Rong," said Daisy, observing his expression carefully. "Only in this way can you explain why you have to save Guo Jing, because you''re afraid that Huang Rong will find out about it and turn against you in the future."


    Song Qingshu''s heart is stormy. The relationship between himself and Huang Rong is one of his biggest secrets. He knows how influential this matter is, so no one tells him. Even the woman closest to him doesn''t know about it. However, Daiqi Si guesses it with clues.


    However, after experiencing the storm, he had already learned how to let Mount Tai fall in front of him, and he calmly replied, "you think too much. The reason why I saved Guo Jing is just to be worthy of my conscience."

 Chapter 1656

    "Conscience?" Daisy said with a smile, "why didn''t you think of your conscience when you bullied me?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "here we are again. We are a concubine. What''s more, you are single. You and I have nothing to do with conscience."


    Daisy turned her lips and obviously didn''t want to talk more about this topic: "now Guo Jing is in the hands of Jin people, how do you plan to help each other?"


    Song Qingshu pondered for a long time, and finally said in a deep voice: "let''s wait until he recovers a little bit..."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a noise outside. A bodyguard came to tell him that he had something important to see. Daisy quickly put on her mask and cleared her throat. "What''s the matter?"


    "Report back to marshal, Guo Jing''s decoction has found something highly toxic. Now general Busan is investigating the suspect." The bodyguard outside replied.


    Song Qingshu and daiqisi look at each other and see the shock in their eyes one after another. They didn''t expect that someone would poison Guo Jing in such a short time! Before just out of the convenience let daiqisi send her personal guard to stare there, how to know the act of unintentionally really saved Guo Jing''s life.


    "Go and have a look." Song Qingshu doesn''t understand Guo Jing''s character. Someone will plot against him. Unless Ouyang Feng has such a deep hatred with him, how can Ouyang Feng see through it?


    He came to the school yard in a hurry. At this time, Pusan Zhongyi said to more than 20 people in front of him: "one by one, who can prove what he was doing just now! If we can find out the suspects, we''d better. If we can''t find out, you''ll all die. We don''t want any soldiers who disobey orders around us! "


    Guo Jing, who was not easy to catch, was almost poisoned to death under his own eyes. How shocked he was. He immediately started the investigation and soon focused on these 20 people, all of whom were likely to handle Guo Jing''s decoction,


    Hearing that he would kill all the suspects if he couldn''t find out, the 20 or so people trembled and cried out:


    "General, it''s wrong!"


    "It''s not me. I don''t know anything."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s me!" Just when a group of people panicked, suddenly a soldier came out.


    "What?" BOSAN Zhongyi was a little confused for a moment. He had never seen a murderer admit it so simply.


    "I poisoned it!" The soldier repeated, looking excited and full of hatred in his eyes, "I used to be a guard in Xuzhou, but Guo Jing robbed Xuzhou with soldiers, and my wife was ruined by them!"


    On one side, song Qingshu sighed. He believed that the Xuzhou incident was not caused by Guo Jing. Most of it was done secretly by his subordinates without his knowledge. Later, when he found out, he released all the abducted women. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could still guess what happened.


    But now the remaining soldiers under Guo Jing''s command have committed suicide one after another when they saw him fall, and those who took the opportunity to break through have basically been wiped out. There are one or two fish in the sky. Now that there is no leader, all the anger can only be put on Guo Jing.


    The more the soldier said, the more excited he was: "before I did this, I had already thought about it clearly. I would kill the song dog even if I tried to save my life. It''s a pity that I didn''t succeed."


    It''s obvious that he didn''t expect this factor. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. If you blame him, his behavior is totally excusable; If we don''t clear up, isn''t that encouraging us to start with Guo Jing?


    As a senior officer, he naturally knows the role of Guo Jing alive. However, these principles cannot be explained clearly to the soldiers at the bottom, but if they are not explained, it is easy to hurt the morale of the army.


    When he was struggling, the soldiers outside didn''t know who yelled: "we chased Guo Jing these days, and we killed many brothers. As a result, we managed to catch him. We didn''t kill him, but we also provided him with good food and drink, and gave him the best medicine to treat his injury. What''s the reason?"


    "Yes, one of my brothers died under him when he rushed to the camp. Did he die in vain?"


    "Kill Guo Jing and take revenge for his dead brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, everyone''s anger was completely ignited, and the soldiers were excited.


    Seeing that the worst situation happened, the cold sweat of Busan Zhongyi came down in a flash. You should know that one of the problems in this situation is the situation of bombing camp. You should try to appease the people in a hurry.


    When song Qingshu saw the situation, she whispered that daiqisi said: "now this situation can''t let Guo Jing recover slowly. It''s too dangerous to stay. We can''t protect him at that time, so I''ll rescue him first. During this period, you''ll be here as Tang Kuo Bian."


    Daisy frowned, but now she couldn''t persuade her, so she nodded.


    Song Qingshu quietly retreated to the shadow while everyone''s attention was on the side of Busan Zhongyi. Then he took off Tang Kuo Bian''s personal clothes, put on a suit of clothes that had been prepared for a long time, covered his face, and went into the camp where he was in charge of Guo Jing, Nature cannot be seen.


    There are many guards outside the camp, but because of the "bombing camp", many people are attracted to check the situation. Song Qingshu takes the opportunity to flash out, subdues the guards outside and rushes into the camp.


    At this time, only a few doctors in the camp were nervously changing the gauze on Guo Jing''s body. He was injured too seriously. There were many wounds on his body. Soon after dressing, the gauze would be soaked with blood. The doctors kept dressing and dressing him. Now the wound on his body barely stopped bleeding.


    Seeing a man rushing in suddenly, several doctors were surprised. Song Qingshu didn''t bother to talk to them. He directly hit several people''s acupoints. In order to avoid suspecting himself in the future, he didn''t use Yiyang finger, but imitated dongxie pharmacist Huang''s magic power.


    After all, if you want to save Guo Jing from here, you must be a person with excellent martial arts skills. If you have the ability to save him in the world, you can easily think of his father-in-law, master Huang Yaoshi of Peach Blossom Island.


    After subduing several doctors, song Qingshu quickly sealed some of Guo Jing''s acupoints, so as not to break his wounds when he moved later; Then he put on his clothes and tied them to his back.


    At this moment, people nearby reacted. Several soldiers came in from the door and ran into him. They warned him quickly: "there''s an assassin!"


    With a wave of his hand, song Qingshu tore open the tent behind him and rushed out from the other direction. Then he grabbed a horse and galloped out of the camp.


    And behind him, soon a cavalry came after him!


    ----


    These days, because of the death of a relative, there are a lot of things. We are sorry for the instability.

 Chapter 1657

    Although the horse song Qingshu robbed can be regarded as Shenjun, with two people on his back, how can he run past the pursuers?


    Seeing the distance of pursuing soldiers getting closer and closer, song Qingshu directly drove his horse to the side hill. In fact, the nearby mountains are barely called mountains. They are only tens of meters high, not to mention precipitous. They are even more isolated from the nearby mountains, so they can be regarded as Jedi in military theory.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t care about this, because he wanted to go up the mountain under the cover of the forest, and his lightness skill was the best in the world. It was much easier to escape with Guo Jing than riding a horse. However, if he used lightness skill behind his back in front of the public, he could get away from the pursuit of cavalry. Few people in the world had this lightness skill, which is easy to associate with him.


    Therefore, hiding in the woods is not desperate, but to give up the horse and run away with Guo Jing on his back. Under the cover of the trees, no one can see how he escaped.


    Because of the bumps along the way, Guo Jing, who was seriously injured, wakes up. He hears the noise of Jin soldiers everywhere. Seeing the surrounding environment, he soon realizes that this man saved him.


    "May I ask your friend''s name?" Guo Jing has never been the kind of character to receive favors in vain. He can''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu pulled off his mask and said to him with a smile, "Brother Guo, it''s me."


    Recognize him, Guo Jing can not help but be surprised and happy: "brother song, is it you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Brother Guo, don''t be excited. Now you are seriously injured, it''s easy to involve the wound." As he said this, he put his internal power into his body and began to heal him.


    After he came to this world, song Qingshu had to sigh that internal force is really a magical thing. Although he dare not say that it can cure all kinds of diseases, it has a miraculous effect on internal and external injuries, which is no worse than the medical level of later generations. It''s a pity that he lacks relevant scientific knowledge and does not know the essence of internal force. However, he does not want to be a scientist and is not interested in studying relevant theories, Just know how to use it.


    Guo Jing felt the powerful internal force in his body. He couldn''t help but sigh: "brother song, you have saved my life several times, and rong''er has been helped by you several times. I''m afraid I can''t repay this mountain of kindness in my life."


    "Brother Guo, I''ve seen you. How can I not save your friendship?" Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. If he knew the truth one day, he didn''t know how he would react.


    "What do brothers song think of fu''er?" Guo Jing said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and subconsciously replied: "it''s the most beautiful girl in the world..." it''s not because he is lustful, but because Guo Fu is nothing but beautiful, and can''t find any other praise.


    Guo Fu and Huang Rong were seven or eight points alike when they were young, which shows how beautiful she is. It''s a pity that she inherited her mother''s appearance, but not her intelligence quotient


    When he was wandering outside, Guo Jing was very happy and said, "rong''er once thought of marrying fu''er to you. I was a little worried. Now that you appreciate her so much, it''s just right!"


    Song Qingshu has a strange face. He thinks that I appreciate her only because of her beauty, her young and tender body, and her seven or eight points similarity with Huang Rong. As for the others, I can''t appreciate them at all.


    Moreover, Huang Rong had mentioned this matter to him vaguely, but that was before. After the unclear relationship between them, she must be the first person to oppose the marriage.


    "If you really married Guo Fu, tut Tut, that''s how many men''s dream ideas have been realized..." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but YY get up in his mind, but he soon regained his consciousness and said to Guo Jing, "Brother Guo, it''s not convenient to say these things now. You can take a good breath."


    Guo Jing sighed dejectedly: "I''m seriously injured. I don''t know if I can survive this time. If I can''t survive, brother song, you can go to find rong''er and say that I''ve betrothed fu''er to you."


    Song Qingshu hears a black line. He can already predict what kind of Shura will happen if he runs to Huang Rong in this way. Since that night, his relationship with her has gradually eased down, but he doesn''t want to fall into the ice because of this.


    It''s easy to make a choice.


    "Brother Guo, don''t be pessimistic. Although you are seriously injured, you are still in good health. You will certainly recover, Brother Guo?" Song Qingshu suddenly finds out that Guo Jing has just said a few words before he suddenly faints. He checks his pulse and finds out that he is seriously injured and weak. If it wasn''t for the internal power he just input, he might not have the energy to say so much.


    Hearing the sound of Jin Bing searching the mountain not far away, song Qingshu didn''t delay any longer. He carried Guo Jing on his back and gave full play to his lightness skills. The whole person shuttled through the woods like a ghost. Because the speed was too fast, even if someone occasionally saw it, he would not see it when he looked at it carefully. He would only think that he had just lost his sight.


    With Guo Jing on his back, song Qingshu didn''t go south, but chose to go north. After all, in people''s subconscious mind, Guo Jing would be doomed, so he did the opposite. After driving for dozens of miles, he finally stayed in a small town. First, Guo Jing was injured and couldn''t stand running. Second, there was a secret stronghold of Golden Snake camp.


    As a powerful power, the intelligence network must also be spread enough. In addition to the sphere of influence, the sphere of influence of other powers should also be involved.


    Today, the intelligence network of the Golden Snake camp is naturally not as good as that of the Imperial City Department in the Southern Song Dynasty, the Huanyi courtyard in the state of Jin, the stick office in the state of Qing, and the first class hall in the Western Xia Dynasty. Only the capitals of various countries have their strongholds, and most of the remaining strongholds are concentrated in some important cities around the Golden Snake camp.


    For example, in theory, this small town will not have a stronghold of Golden Snake camp. The reason for its existence is that during the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, in order to get first-hand information, the Golden Snake camp was specially set up here. It is not too far away from the front-line information; It will not be too close, and will be affected by the war between song and Jin Dynasties.


    Seeing the leader appear in person, several spies in the stronghold are very surprised. Song Qingshu doesn''t talk to them. He asks them to arrange a quiet room and then go to the town pharmacy to buy some medicine.


    The reason why he didn''t ask for a doctor was that Guo Jing was too famous and worried that the doctor would expose his existence. Fortunately, song Qingshu had been injured and poisoned for many years. He had been a good doctor for a long time. In addition, when he heard the treatment plan given to Guo Jing by those doctors in the military camp, he probably knew what kind of medicine to use.


    For the next two days, song Qingshu stayed with Guo Jing and gave him a steady stream of internal power to heal his wounds. Unfortunately, the curative effect was very poor. Although he was temporarily hanged, he was far away from cure.


    "These quacks!" Song Qingshu scolded him secretly, but he knew that because of Guo Jing''s serious internal and external injuries, other people would have died a hundred and eighty times, so he could survive. It was good that the doctors could stop him from getting worse.


    ---


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1658

    At the same time, song Qingshu has another worry. Now the Jin and Song dynasties are still at war, and the state of Jin has defeated the main force of the song army. How to control the subsequent situation? Although Daiqi Si was left there, they were so far apart that she might not be able to understand some of her own ideas. If the war between the Jin and Song Dynasties got out of hand, it would be over.


    In particular, Daisy''s identity, usually in the capital, is better. Now in the military camp, women are inconvenient in all kinds of actions, and the probability of revealing flaws is far greater than usual.


    In addition, in that case, I''m afraid that I''m going to blow my lungs when I rescue Guo Jing. I''ll definitely send someone to investigate this matter thoroughly. If no one stops me, I''m afraid that the pursuers will soon find this town.


    All this needs song Qingshu to return to the front line, but now Guo Jing is in danger, and he can''t separate himself!


    When song Qingshu was in trouble, in the biggest Inn in the town, a big man came in from the outside and went to the best room upstairs: "tell the princess, we have found out the whereabouts of the people who bought the medicine."


    The shutter was opened from the inside, and a tall woman came out. She could see the traces of time between her eyebrows, but she had a kind of heroism, and she had a unique temperament.


    "It''s said that there will be another princess in the kingdom of Jin," the woman glared at him, and then asked, "where are they now?"


    It turns out that this heroic woman is Princess Huazheng of Mongolia. She was always depressed about Guo Jing. Later, she never married her whole life and was depressed all day. Genghis Khan couldn''t see her, so he asked her to travel around the mountains and rivers to relax. Of course, there are many separatists and horses in the world. He is worried about the safety of his daughter and even more about being caught by the enemy to coerce himself, So they sent a team of experts to protect them.


    Not long ago, she happened to be living nearby. She overheard that Guo Jing had participated in the northern expedition. Thinking of his old love, she sent her men to pay a little attention to him. Unexpectedly, they knew that he had been abandoned by the friendly forces and was in a desperate situation. Finally, he was captured by the Jin people, who did not know his life or death.


    Although the engagement between the two people has already been terminated, where can Huazheng put down? Hearing that her former lover is now in a desperate situation, she can no longer stop her concern and hurried to this side.


    Originally was planning how to save, suddenly learned that Guo Jing was rescued by a mysterious man, now missing.


    She was born in the royal family, and she often followed Genghis Khan on expeditions. Her vision was extraordinary. She soon guessed that the mysterious man would probably flee north with Guo Jing, so she sent people to the surrounding towns to investigate the drug stores to see if anyone would buy some medicine to treat the injury recently, so as to find out Guo Jing''s whereabouts.


    "It''s a coincidence that they are in a house in the east of the town. I''m afraid to scare the snake, so I didn''t go in to investigate." The man replied.


    Hua Zheng nodded: "it''s right that you don''t go in. You know that the mysterious man can save Guo Jing from a thousand troops. His martial arts is absolutely the best in the world. You will be noticed if you go in. Pass on my order and send someone to stare around the house, but keep away from it to avoid being found


    "Are we just looking at it like this?" He didn''t understand.


    Hua Zheng: "I don''t know whether the mysterious man is a friend or an enemy. Let''s see the situation first." At the same time, he thought that since the man sent someone to buy medicine for Guo Jing, Guo Jing would not be in danger in a short time.


    When it comes to the secret stronghold of Golden Snake camp in the east of the city, song Qingshu looks at the spy in front of him: "do you think someone is following you?"


    "Yes, when we bought the medicine, there were a few new faces nearby. Although we were not sure whether they were with us, we always felt suspicious." The spy replied.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, be careful. Did you find their information?"


    The spy shook his head: "we checked carefully, and we couldn''t find them nearby. Maybe we were worried too much."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "we have to defend at any moment. You should send more defense personnel."


    The spy said: "we don''t have enough people here. If the other party raids, I''m afraid it''s hard to protect great Xia Guo."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I''ll transfer people back as soon as possible. During this period, you take good care of great Xia Guo. After his injury is stabilized, you can transfer him to Golden Snake camp. I need to leave first."


    The news just came that the pursuers of the state of Jin had already appeared in the nearby town. He had to go back to disturb the other party''s sight, or they would soon find out Guo Jing''s whereabouts. After all, it was hard to hide the truth from the people with good eyes.


    "Well, we''ll be careful!" The man saluted.


    Song Qingshu nods and checks Guo Jing''s injury again. He is so seriously injured that he can only recuperate easily and needs to be taken care of carefully. It may take a long time for him to recover. He has done what he should do and can''t do anything to stay here.


    Without delay, he put on his mask and decided to leave immediately, so as not to have too many dreams at night.


    The secret sentry who was watching from a distance noticed that song Qingshu had gone out and immediately informed Huazheng. Huazheng was very happy: "are you sure that the mysterious man has left?"


    "Sure, the brothers at the gate saw the mysterious man leave with their own eyes." No danger of anything going wrong. What is the Chinese Princess of Mongolia? Now, the gold medal is a deadly enemy. If you go deep into the golden border, you must ensure that you are safe. So you have arranged the eye liner in the direction of the city gate. Once you find out what kind of wind sways grass has, you can tell the Hua Zheng to transfer for the first time.


    "All right, let''s go now!" When Hua Zheng thought of Guo Jing''s life and death, he was very anxious.


    And song Qingshu stopped suddenly after a long drive out of the city, because he always felt uneasy. Before, the spy found that someone was talking to him.


    "I''ll go. I won''t repeat the mistake of Longmen escort agency." Song Qingshu thinks that Yin Susu also entrusted Longmen escort agency to bring Yu Daiyan back to Wudang. Unfortunately, she was crushed with a powerful diamond finger on the way, which directly led to Zhang Cuishan''s suicide many years later when she knew the truth, and she died with her.


    If something goes wrong with Guo Jing, Huang Rong will be angry with him and will not forgive him for the rest of her life


    "Be careful. Go back and have a look." The feeling of uncertainty lingered in Song Qingshu''s mind, so he decided to go back and have a look.


    When he returned to the secret stronghold, he found that the spies of the Golden Snake camp fell to the ground in all directions. He was so surprised that he rushed to investigate. Only then did he find that they were not dead, they were just hit by the acupoints.


    "Sure enough, something happened." Song Qingshu''s heart sank and he untied their acupoints and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Lord, not long after you left, a group of mysterious people broke in. They were all good at martial arts. They were not rivals. Great Xia Guo was taken away by them." The spy looked ashamed. After all, he was taken by someone else in his own stronghold and entrusted by the Lord. It was really embarrassing.


    "Why didn''t you get hurt?" Song Qingshu is suspicious of Tao.


    The spy was stunned, and subconsciously replied: "the group of people seem to deliberately avoid greeting the key parts, and they don''t mean to hurt people. By the way, the leader of the group seems to be a woman, who is a little tall, unlike the Han women in the Central Plains, and behaves like people on the grassland."


    "People on the grassland?" Several guesses flashed in Song Qingshu''s mind, but the information was too little to be sure, "you wake up the other brothers, evacuate here and change places, I''ll go after them." Finish saying then hurriedly pursued to go out.

 Chapter 1659

    Song Qingshu didn''t look around like a fly. Instead, he went to the top of the town, stood on it and looked down on the whole town. At last, he focused his eyes on a carriage in the north of the city and ran after it in a flash.


    In the woods in the northern suburb of the city, a luxurious and introverted carriage was driving slowly on the road. Several guards rode around to protect it in the center. Everyone''s temples were bulging high, their eyes were sharp, and their eyes were shining from time to time. It was obvious that they were all hidden masters.


    Suddenly, the driver''s eyes changed, and he grabbed the reins in a hurry


    Because the carriage stopped in a hurry, Hua Zheng, who was gently wiping Guo Jing''s cheek, stumbled and almost fell in the car. He was surprised and angry: "what the hell are you doing, mie''ergan?"


    The man in the driver''s seat was the man in her mouth. At this time, he was stiff and didn''t dare to move. Because he didn''t know when to start, there was one more person around him!


    See Mie son dry don''t answer, Huazheng angrily opened the car curtain, is going to reprimand under, the result in front of a flower, has been blocked acupoints.


    At this time, the guards nearby finally reacted, and they all roared and pulled out their waist swords to help each other. As a result, the mysterious hand lifted, and they didn''t know what was going on, so they were blocked.


    This mysterious person is naturally song Qingshu. He came all the way after him. Although the bodyguard of Huazheng is an expert, she is only a idle Princess after all. Her subordinates are far inferior to those of the hundred damage Taoist under Ruyang palace, the second elder of xuanming and the King Kong sect leader under Kublai Khan.


    It is because song Qingshu recognized the Chinese zither that he just sealed these people''s acupoints without killing them. At the beginning, when he was in the inn with XiaoLongNu and Xuebing Er, he happened to see Huazheng beside Zhao min. now, based on his relationship with Zhao Min, Huazheng should be his distant relative, so it''s not easy to offend him.


    At this time, the shock of Huazheng is far above him. After all, they are all highly selective experts. As a result, they were subdued face to face. Although they knew that he had rescued Guo Jing in the army, they had raised their expectations, but they didn''t expect that they were not high enough.


    Song Qingshu naturally has no time to understand their shock. He quickly checks Guo Jing''s pulse and finds that he is safe and relieved.


    One side of the Chinese zither noticed his expression, heart movement, said: "you do not worry, I will not harm him." She thought of the mysterious man who rescued Guo Jing from the Jin army. At the same time, she just showed concern. It should be a friend rather than an enemy.


    "I know that other people in the world may harm him, but you don''t." Song Qingshu sighed and untied her acupoints.


    Huazheng showed a puzzled look: "do you know me?"


    "It''s not hard to guess the identity of Mongolian Princess Huazheng." Song Qingshu didn''t hesitate and directly broke her identity.


    "Who are you?" Hua Zheng looks shocked. You know, she has been away from the center of power in Mongolia for many years, and not many people can recognize her.


    "You don''t care who I am. For the sake of not hurting him, I''ll spare your life." Then he plans to take Guo Jing away.


    Although the other side is enigmatic, looking at Guo Jing''s pale face, the Chinese zither on one side doesn''t know where the courage comes from, and hastily says: "elder, let me take care of him." Seeing that her opponent''s martial arts are so advanced and she can''t see her age, she subconsciously regards him as a senior.


    "Master?" Song Qingshu touched the towel on her face and knew that it covered her face, which made her misunderstand, but she didn''t intend to explain, "do you care?"


    Hua Zheng nodded in a hurry: "Brother Guo has suffered such a serious injury. He needs a good doctor and a lot of rare and precious medicinal materials. He also needs people to take care of him carefully. I think the elder is in a hurry. I''m afraid it''s not so convenient to take care of him. Why don''t I take care of him instead?"


    "This..." Song Qingshu hesitated. He had subconsciously wanted to refuse, but suddenly realized that there was no more suitable person than Huazheng. She had enough human, material and financial resources to treat Guo Jing. The key was her love for Guo Jing. She would do her best to take care of Guo Jing, which was not comparable to those servants.


    And in her capacity, she has the ability to escape the search in the kingdom of Jin


    Seeing that he was silent, Hua Zheng thought that he would not agree and said in a hurry, "since you know my identity, you must also know my past with elder brother Guo. I will never harm him."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I know you won''t harm him, but now Mongolia and song are enemies and friends. I''m worried that after you save him, he will lose his freedom."


    Hua Zheng gave a bitter smile: "when I couldn''t keep him, how can I force him to stay now? I can promise you that when elder brother Guo gets well, he will stay or go and never stop me. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "well, if I know what harm you have done to him some day... Hum, you have seen my martial arts, even if you hide in the palace, I will take your life."


    "I dare not." Hua Zheng said in a hurry.


    "Well, take good care of him." Song Qingshu left a word, and his body disappeared in the carriage. When he left, he untied the other people''s acupoints.


    As soon as the Mongolian masters got out of trouble, they quickly gathered around the carriage and said nervously, "princess, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Keep going." Hua Zheng wiped the cold sweat on her face. Her whole face was already very pale because of fear and tension.


    Song Qingshu hid in the dark. He didn''t come down from a tree until the Mongolians disappeared. He couldn''t do anything about handing Guo Jing over to Hua Zheng. For one thing, he had no skills to take care of Guo Jing. He didn''t send his spies to take care of him. He was not so relieved; Secondly, Guo Jing needs a long-term recuperation and a large amount of valuable medicinal materials. Although Golden Snake camp is not short of money, it has a lot to find temporarily. It''s far less abundant than Mongolia''s plundering of other countries and its treasury stock. In addition, Mongolia''s Khanate has gathered famous doctors from Central Plains, western regions, Western Asia and Eastern Europe, so we should be more confident in treating Guo Jing, As for the grudge between Genghis Khan and Guo Jing in the past, Huazheng must not be so stupid to let his father know.


    Of course, he doesn''t deny that he still has a little selfishness, that is, to let Huazheng take Guo Jing back to Mobei, so as to distance them from their husband and wife. If Huazheng takes good care of Guo Jing during this period of time, it will be better for him to have any affair with Guo Jing.


    "It''s a pity that the woman Huazheng is a little too straightforward. If she changes into Zhao Min''s temperament, even if she takes medicine, she can get Guo Jing''s body and mind completely..." thinking of Zhao Min''s beautiful radian, song Qingshu can''t help but show a gentle smile.


    Then song Qingshu went back to the town and made a dummy out of Guo Jing''s clothes. He took it all the way south and deliberately showed his whereabouts in a town in the south. Then he took Jin''s pursuers around for two days. He gave Hua Zheng and his party enough time to escape. Only then did he get rid of the pursuers and sneak back to Dai Qisi.

 Chapter 1660

    When daiqis saw song Qingshu coming back, she was surprised. After all, the difficulty of pretending to be Tang Kuo in the military camp during this period of time has increased geometrically, and the life of stepping on steel wire everyday makes her tired.


    Although unwilling to admit, but now the other party back, suddenly there is a feeling of backbone. Daisy frowned, quickly dispelled her weakness, and said to song Qingshu, "you''re just back. I''m going to the shuaizhang meeting. You can go with me."


    Song Qingshu nodded. He really wanted to know what the situation was like.


    "I heard that Jin Bing found you a few days ago. I knew you were coming back soon." On the way, Daisy said in a low voice.


    Song Qingshu asked, "what''s the reaction of Busan Zhongyi?"


    Daiqi Si said with a smile: "of course, he was furious, but Guo Jing, who was hard to catch at the expense of his troops, was rescued. It was almost a cooked duck that flew away. He made great efforts to investigate. Finally, as you expected, he really locked the suspicion on dongxie Huangyao. Unfortunately, the whereabouts of Huangyao are mysterious. Where can he find someone? In addition, the war with the Southern Song Dynasty has now reached a new stage, and the matter of pursuing Guo Jing can only be settled. The soldiers under him had a lot of opinions on this matter, and many people were complaining in private. Look, when he returns to Beijing, his political opponents will definitely take this as a criticism. At that time, we will push the boat with the current and just place our people in the army. "


    At present, Busan Zhongyi is barely close to the Tang Kuo debate group, but he is of high morality, high prestige in the army, and loyal to the state of Jin. If he learns that Tang Kuo debate is false in the future, he will definitely be the first to attack him, so he should take precautions in advance.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it''s necessary to prepare for a rainy day, but this person is loyal. He must not kill him. It''s better to give him a false name and transfer him away from the position of real power."


    Daisy gave him a white look: "I''ve been watching the court coldly for so many years. I''m familiar with this method. How can I use you to teach me?" When she was the peach blossom lady in the capital, she was surrounded by princes and grandsons, and all of them were top-notch ministers. In addition, she pretended to be Tang Kuo''s debater during this period, so her political means might be better than song Qingshu''s.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "yes, I''m not good. Look down on madam."


    Daisy spat, "don''t yell. If you''re heard, you''re in trouble." Although she is Tang Kuo''s appearance now, the romantic relationship between her eyebrows is very charming.


    When they chatted, they had already come to the Shuai tent. The rest of the generals had been waiting there. After saluting and greeting, they began to report the recent war situation.


    Song Qingshu stood aside and heard that Li Shuang, the capital of Jiankang in the Southern Song Dynasty, was defeated by Shouzhou City, and huangfubin was defeated by tangzhou city; The northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty ended in a complete failure.


    At the time of the military meeting here, Liao Yingzhong reported to Jia Sidao that Guo Jing''s army had been destroyed and that he had been captured when he robbed the camp on his own.


    "Later, he was rescued by a mysterious man. Although the Jin people deliberately concealed the news, they could not escape the detection of Xiake Island intelligence network." Liao Yingzhong said while observing Jia Sidao''s face.


    "Save him in a thousand troops?" Jia Sidao''s eyebrows jumped and he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Liao Yingzhong hastily explained: "it''s not a frontal rescue. At that time, there was a camp bombing incident in the military camp. The man took advantage of the chaos to save Guo Jing. It''s said that it was Huang Yaoshi who saved people."


    "Pharmacist Huang?" Jia Sidao nodded, "it''s really possible that the people of Jin are really rubbish. They even let Guo escape from death."


    Liao Yingzhong said with a smile: "my Lord is worried. According to reliable information, Guo Jing has been seriously injured. He will be taken away by the king of Yan at any time. In addition, these days, the people of the kingdom of Jin are chasing him so hard that Huang Yaoshi has been bumping all the way with him. I''m afraid he has already died."


    Jia Sidao snorted heavily: "pharmacist Huang studies nature and is good at Qihuang at the same time. Most of them can save Guo Jing."


    Liao Yingzhong shook his head: "medicine can only cure disease, but not life. If pharmacist Huang was so powerful, he would not have been unable to save his wife."


    Seeing Jia Sidao''s disapproval on his face, Liao Yingzhong hastily added: "if the Lord is not at ease, we can make a small plan again, so that Guo will surely die."


    "Oh?" Jia Sidao finally got interested.


    Liao Yingzhong covered his mouth with a fan, went over and said in a low voice, "my Lord, let the imperial court praise Guo Jing for his loyalty. How brave and unyielding he was after he was captured, and finally he died with emotion! It must be publicized so that everyone knows about it. "


    Jia Sidao''s expression moved, and his face also showed a strange smile: "you are imitating the Li Ling incident."


    Liao Yingzhong said with a smile: "and Hong Chengchou of the former Ming Dynasty, the imperial court thought that he died unyielding. As a result, the news that they surrendered to the alien race came later. The whole court and the public would have a sense of anger of being fooled. How brave the propaganda was in the early stage, how much they would hate him afterwards. At that time, we''ll let the wind out secretly, and let everyone mistakenly think that Guo Jing surrendered to Jin to survive. In the emperor''s fury, he will certainly kill Guo Jing''s family. At that time, even if Guo Jing is still alive and his family is killed, he will choose to surrender to a foreign race for revenge. At that time, he will be convicted of his crime. "


    Jia Sidao laughed: "in the past, Jia Xu was called a poisonous scholar in the Three Kingdoms. I think Yingzhong is no less than Jia Wenhe."


    Liao Yingzhong took up the fan and gave a salute: "my Lord, I''m in praise."


    Jia Sidao stood by the window and looked at the misty Lin''an City. He said meaningfully, "this time, it''s time to kill not only the traitor surnamed Guo, but also the Lord."


    Liao Yingzhong came to him and asked tentatively, "does the Lord mean Han Yuzhou?"


    "The total failure of the Northern Expedition presided over by Han Jiefu is enough to cut off his wings in the imperial court," Jia Sidao said with a ferocious smile. "And judging from the posture of the state of Jin, most of them will take advantage of the victory of the southern invasion, and then Han Jiefu will die!"


    In the Jin military camp thousands of miles away, there is a fierce fight for going south. The veteran advocates taking the opportunity to strike and extort money from the Southern Song Dynasty; But this time the song army was vulnerable, which greatly increased the confidence of most of the generals of the state of Jin. They planned to take over the great rivers and mountains of the southerners in one go, because the voice of the main station had the absolute upper hand.


    Although song Qingshu is now the first person in the state of Jin, it can''t go against the meaning of most people. The only thing he can do is to prevent them from invading the south.


    He did not want the people to suffer from the disaster of war, nor did he want the Jin and Song Dynasties to fight a decisive battle here and take advantage of Mongolia for no reason. From later generations, he knew how adverse Mongolia was at this time. When they finished dealing with the affairs of the western regions and turned back to the Central Plains, it was the beginning of the suffering of the Central Plains countries.


    -----


    These days, the red envelopes in the official account have been felt by the readers for 30 years. It is really too fast. But fortunately, there is also a big gold master of the UnionPay. The brothers who did not receive the red packets could go to the monk''s official account to produce the wool of the UnionPay.


    Official account: Liu Liu monk

 Chapter 1661

    However, the mood of high-level counterattack in the state of Jin is very high now. Song Qingshu can only wait until the Jin people are frustrated in going south to make peace with the situation. He believes in the strength of the Southern Song Dynasty. The Southern Song Dynasty was not good at attacking, but was very good at defending. It took decades for Mongolia to bite down its peak. Now it is impossible for the national strength of the state of Jin to destroy the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Of course, he can now order the soldiers to be strict with military discipline and not to plunder women and children on the way to the south. He also raised an objection to this. After all, the soldiers of the Jin Dynasty went to war to plunder booty. If they were forbidden, it would easily hurt their morale and cause dissatisfaction.


    Song Qingshu explained that this attack on the Southern Song Dynasty was aimed at destroying the country. If people were killed and robbed all the way, it would easily cause hatred among the people in the south, which would add variables to the plan of the southern expedition.


    As for morale, the state and county government in the Southern Song Dynasty had a large amount of money, which was enough to reward the soldiers. In addition, the imperial court would open the Treasury to reward the soldiers.


    After all, the other party was not only the military. Song Qingshu was chatting with daisy in the tent on this day when a soldier came to report to the military camp. There was a fairy girl outside the camp asking to see her.


    "A fairy girl?" Hearing his description, song Qingshu was puzzled for a moment. The key is that he was Tang Kuo Bian, and the other party also pointed out to see Tang Kuo Bian.


    "Is it a confidant before Tang Kuo Bian?" As soon as the idea of song Qingshu came out, he shook his head to dispel it. In that case, it would be too exaggerated for Tang Kuo to argue about his love and happiness.


    "Well, it''s really beautiful. It''s no less beautiful than madam." The soldier''s face was slightly red and his face was amazing. Naturally, his wife was Gebi. As a soldier of Tang Kuo, he had met Gebi.

 Chapter 1662

    "Is it?" One side eavesdropping Daisy suddenly came to interest, "let''s go out to meet her."


    Song Qingshu a black line, think you join what strength, hastily said: "I now identity is different, if the camp to meet the noise is too big, or quietly will she please come in."


    "Yes When the soldier left, he was still thinking. He was so charming. No wonder he was favored by the marshal. It''s a pity that my parents didn''t give me a good skin. Otherwise, I could go to the marshal


    Tang Kuo Bian''s bearded face appeared in his mind. He could not help shivering all over. The taste was a bit heavy, so don''t think about it in that way.


    After thinking about Daisy''s appearance in a hurry, the soldier finally felt better. However, he was also a handsome soldier. For a moment, he felt even colder: "tut Tut, is this a game of jealousy?" Today, Daisy dressed up as a man and showed herself as a soldier of Tang Kuo''s argument. However, this person can only be regarded as a soldier of the periphery, not the core soldiers that Daisy trained in the past, so there is some misunderstanding.


    "What are you jealous of?" A soft voice rang out. The soldier looked up and saw that the woman in front of him was as beautiful as white jade. It turned out that he had already walked to the gate of the barracks.


    "Nothing... Nothing. Marshal, please let the girl in." When she looked at the soldier, she felt that his heart was beating faster and his words were in a bit of confusion. There was a faint pale on his face, but it added a sense of pity.


    I didn''t dare to talk to her all the way. I had to lead the way in front of her silently. After I brought her into the handsome tent, the soldier was in a daze and shook her head after a long time. Such a fairy girl was doomed to have no contact with such a little person as herself. She could only look up to her like dust, Don''t think too much... Soon he was in a good mood to stand guard again.


    Song Qingshu and daiqisi are guessing who the girl is. Suddenly, the curtain of the tent is opened and a graceful figure comes in. As soon as she comes in, the whole tent seems to be bright.


    Song Qingshu saw her clearly. He was both surprised and pleased: "Yingying, why are you here?" As he said this, he wanted to hold him. Who is Ren Yingying who has been away for many days?


    Who knows to see him open his hands to embrace, Ren Yingying is subconsciously back a few steps, some alert to say: "you... You are green book?" Although she knew that song Qingshu pretended to be Tang Kuo Bian, she had never seen it before, and she had no bottom in her heart.


    "Yes Song Qingshu deliberately said in his original voice, "it''s not me, who is it?"


    Ren Yingying''s face eased down, but still did not let him hold: "you... You are like this, I always feel strange in my heart."


    "Then I''ll change the mask and hold you." Song Qingshu tries to pull off the mask as he speaks. Since Ren Yingying lost Shouyuan in his last performance, he always has a pity for her and doesn''t want her to be wronged.


    "Keke ~" at this time, Daisy couldn''t look down and reminded, "she''s still in the military camp now. There may be a general coming in at any time. What do you do when you take off the mask and expose it?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. He knew that Daisy had a point. At this time, Ren Yingying also said, "Qingshu, don''t lose big because of small things. Don''t be so anxious." She is different from others. She always has a kind of grace. At this time, her voice is weak and she can''t bear to refuse.


    "Well, we''ll talk later in the evening." Song Qingshu nodded. Suddenly, she saw Ren Yingying''s pale cheek flash a little red. Daiqi Si also showed a smile. She was stunned for a moment and then reacted. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Her original intention was to say that she didn''t have any worries about official business at night and was more private and safe. However, seeing their expressions, she was obviously trying to get out of her way.


    Ren Yingying has always been proud and charming. Even if she is willing to admit it, there is an outsider in the account at this time: "who is this... Girl?"


    In fact, she has seen Daiqi Si for a long time. Different from the soldier before, she can easily judge that the other party is a woman disguised as a man. Although the other party is a man, Ren Yingying is still shocked by her beauty.


    Although she had already had psychological preparation, seeing the beauty around Song Qingshu with her own eyes still made her sour: "he is very good in other aspects, but he is too playful..."


    "Girl?" After all, no woman doesn''t want to be young forever. Although she still loves her country, she gradually feels the ruthlessness of time. Now she is recognized as an aunt by a beauty of the same level, and naturally smiles.


    "Daiqi Si is my partner in the kingdom of Jin. When I was away, she was transformed into Tang Kuo Bian and took charge of the kingdom of Jin," Song Qingshu gave a general introduction. "By the way, you should have heard about another identity of her. She used to be the first of the four great masters of the Ming religion, the Purple Dragon King!"


    "The first beauty of the Wulin in the past, the Dragon King in purple shirt?" The Dragon King in purple shirt was born in the sky. Although it was amazing enough, it soon disappeared in the lake because Han Chiba betrayed the Ming religion. Huang Rong soon became the number one beauty in the Wulin. Compared with her, Huang Rong''s exposure in the lake was so long that most ordinary people in the Lake forgot her gorgeous name. However, Ren Yingying, as the saint of the sun moon god religion, had a good reputation, Always pay attention to the high-level dynamic of Mingjiao, which is as famous as the sun moon god religion, naturally know the past.


    "It''s rumored that she has already married..." although there is some doubt in her heart, Ren Yingying is a very intelligent and mature person. She won''t speak rashly before she can''t figure out the situation and embarrass everyone.


    "It''s all a thing of the past. There''s no sister you''re beautiful." If the other party praised her beauty directly, she would not have any reaction at all. On the contrary, this kind of unintentional praise made her very impressed, and her voice was not as cold as usual.


    "You two don''t want to talk about business with each other," Song Qingshu said. "Yingying, you suddenly come here to find me. Is something wrong?"


    Hearing his question, Ren Yingying''s eyes, which were a little pleased to see him, suddenly darkened: "Qingshu, you should have heard about the changes in Sichuan."


    Song Qingshu suddenly responded: "are you worried about Linghu Chong?"


    Ren Yingying nodded slightly, did not hide, scenery Ji Yue said: "I know Linghu Chong''s personality, he will never make such a despicable act of betraying the country."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "have you ever thought that he might have lost you, so he accidentally entered the magic barrier and began to pursue power and strength by all means, trying to take you back?"


    Ren Yingying was stunned, but she didn''t think about it, but she soon shook her head firmly: "Linghu Chong is open-minded and uninhibited, yearning for the life of idle clouds and wild cranes, and can''t stand the disturbance of secular things; What''s more, he has learned that you and I are married, and his character will never interfere in our marriage, so this change must be his accident. I want to go to Sichuan to see what happened

 Chapter 1663

    "To Sichuan?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Recently, he received all kinds of information. Wu Xi was about to become king in Sichuan. It was a foregone conclusion that he would rebel against the Southern Song Dynasty. He was also thinking about whether he could fish in troubled waters in the past. It was only because of the delay of the recent war between the Jin and Song dynasties that he didn''t have time to start.


    Of course, he was sober enough to know that there was a long distance between Sichuan and Golden Snake camp. Even if he tried hard to get Sichuan, he could not keep it.


    Seeing him pondering, Ren Yingying thought that he was in a dilemma and said in a hurry: "Qingshu, I''m... Your wife now," she said with a blush on her face. "Of course, I have to consult you about such things. If you don''t want to, I''ll... I won''t go."


    Daisy, looking at her shy and uneasy manner, can''t help but feel strange. She thinks that she is the wife of Song Qing Shu Ming media, but she can''t see it all her life


    Thinking of this, she could not help but jump in her heart: why do I have such a mind? Am I in love with him? How can it be? I''m just mutually beneficial with him. I use his power to deal with Mongolia. My daughter is a teenager. How can she fall in love with this little man... But he''s really big


    Don''t know what scene to think of, Daiqi Si heart a swing, the amorous feelings between eyebrows enough to shut the moon.


    Song Qingshu was acutely aware of Ren Yingying''s uneasiness and said with a smile, "Yingying, you''ve been worried too much. I had a plan to go to Sichuan, but I didn''t think about when to start before."


    Seeing his lover so open-minded, Ren Yingying felt as if he had been smeared with honey. However, he soon felt guilty again: "Qingshu, I also know that I''m not good, but after all, I have a fight with Linghu Chong. I don''t want to see him have an accident and stand by."


    Song Qingshu took her hand and said with a smile: "Yingying, you don''t have to be so worried. I''m different from other men in the world. How can I be unhappy because of these little things? In fact, in my opinion, if you are indifferent to Linghu Chong''s change, it will make my teeth cold. " From modern times, he is far more enlightened than the men in this world, and he knows that Ren Yingying is kind-hearted and can''t completely ignore Linghu Chong''s suffering.


    Hearing what he said, Ren Yingying was deeply moved: "Song Lang..." even if she was the saint of the sun moon cult, she was only a woman after all. She would still be tired of the world''s ethics. How could she not be moved when she met song Qingshu, such an enlightened lover?


    On one side, Daisy heard that she was a song Lang, and her teeth were almost sour. She couldn''t help but say, "now you''re going to Sichuan, what''s to be done here?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "now the attack of the Jin State has fallen into stagnation. The Southern Song Dynasty has started the process of peace talks. The soldiers of the Jin State also have the idea to go home. The rest is the problem of peace talks. You are good at this aspect. Next, you can sit here as a debater of the Tang Dynasty and deal with the peace talks."


    Although she had known all this before, Daisy didn''t know why, but her heart was still full of irritability: "whatever, but don''t forget what you promised me." Then he went out with a frosty face.


    Looking at her back when she left, Ren Yingying, embarrassed, came to song Qingshu and whispered, "did I say something wrong?"


    Song Qingshu comforted her and said, "women are always in a bad mood for a few days. They just let us get along alone." Said to play a will her arms, sat in a chair.


    Ren Yingying blushed and said quickly¡° No, I always feel strange when you look like this. "


    Song Qingshu laughs and tears off his mask to show his original appearance. He says to the bodyguard outside: "keep the order going. From now on, I won''t see any guests. Even if it''s a big thing, I''ll let them wait."


    Hearing his words, Ren Yingying''s face became more and more charming: "it''s not good for you to do this... What if you delay the emergency military situation?"


    Song Qingshu''s fingers glided over her delicate face, revealing an inexplicable smile: "now you are the most urgent military situation."


    Feeling the man''s aggressive breath, Ren Yingying was startled: "are you... Are you here?" Although she was born in a demon sect, to some extent, she was more beautiful than most of the ladies, but this shyness made song Qingshu have a different interest.


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu laughs and kisses her pretty red lips. Ren Yingying was full of opposition, but how could he resist such a sophisticated method? He soon makes his whole body soft. In a daze, he bullies him into his body


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu retreated from her body with satisfaction. Looking at her sweating, he suddenly felt a movement in his heart: "your skin is ruddy now, and you are not as pale as usual. Does my joyful Zen have nourishing effect on you? It seems that we should make more friends in the future. "


    Ren Yingying''s eyes were flowing. At this time, she had lost half of her strength. She could only look at him in a charming and powerless way: "if this kind of... This kind of thing can make up for Shouyuan, it will burn blood. Dharma will not become a taboo method of the divine religion."


    Song Qing Shu gently arranged for her to dress up the disorder, and complacent, said: "ordinary men can not compare with the essence of my master of nature, so it''s useless."


    Listen to him more say more have no spectrum, Ren Yingying is ashamed to spat one mouthful, press and hold his lip hastily: "don''t say!"


    Song Qingshu knew that she was graceful and magnanimous on the one hand, but shy on the other, so he didn''t stimulate her any more. However, he thought in his heart: what he said just now was not a fluke, it seems that it really has some effect. Later, he irrigated more, and now his cultivation is close to the legendary land of immortals, With the essence of essence and spirit, she can really make up for her loss of life.


    In the afternoon, they were glued to each other in the handsome tent, but in the evening, there was an embarrassing situation, because they could not see song Qingshu''s identity or daiqisi''s identity, so they could not live with others, but there was no reason to prepare a tent for a private soldier, So they both sleep in the same tent on weekdays.


    But now Ren Yingying''s arrival makes daisy in a dilemma. She just went out for a walk, but as it gets late, she has to come back.


    Because of her special identity, the guard outside didn''t stop her. When she came in, although she saw the two dressed up and chatting there, she smelled the ambiguous smell in the air and noticed Ren Yingying''s red skin. As a past person, she didn''t know what had happened.


    "I don''t have a place to go," said daisy with some embarrassment. "You go on, just when I don''t exist."


    Ren Yingying is even more embarrassed, because no matter from what aspect, it''s clearly Daiqi''s territory. He is suspected of occupying it: "I... I''ll go out."


    Song Qingshu grabbed her and laughed: "there''s no reason for two beauties to be wronged. You can sleep in bed. I''ll play on the floor."


    It''s not that he didn''t want to sleep together, but he knew more about Ren Yingying''s proud temperament. She was not familiar with daisy. If he asked for it again, she would be upset on the spot.

 Chapter 1664

    Ren Yingying has always been in a noble position. She was not used to sleeping with other people. However, when she saw that Daisy was so beautiful that she couldn''t treat her as a layman. In addition, she didn''t want to make her lover difficult, so she acquiesced.


    When she saw that other people''s decent wives didn''t say anything, Daiqi Si couldn''t say anything even though she was full of depression. She and song Qingshu were not so much partners as masters and servants. She thought that she was under his control, so she opened her mouth and finally didn''t say anything. She also acquiesced.


    Ren Yingying''s body is much weaker than before because of the sequelae of burning blood. All the way to find his lover, he has been struggling. In addition, he has been tossed about all afternoon. Lying in bed, he soon feels sleepy and falls asleep unconsciously.


    Daisy was just a little confused about what to do. Seeing that she had fallen asleep so soon, she was startled. She quietly observed for a while and knew that she was not pretending. She could not help whispering to song Qingshu, who was not far away from the shop: "your little wife seems to be a little weak."


    Song Qingshu looked at Ren Yingying pitifully, and sighed with some sadness: "these are all the sequelae of burning blood."


    "Burning blood. Method?" Just as Ren Yingying knew the information of the Ming religion, Daiqi Si naturally knew some secrets of the sun moon god religion, which was full of blood. She knew its power and its serious consequences.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and said something about Ren Yingying. When she heard that Daisy was surprised and admired, she could not help but feel pity for her as a woman.


    "Originally, I was dissatisfied with your behavior of forgetting your friends, but now I don''t care about Miss Ren''s face." Daisy snorted to hide the sadness of her separation.


    "Forget your friends when you see them?" Song Qing''s writing color is strange, "who is color, who is friend?"


    "Miss Ren is young and beautiful, of course she is," said deyese, not very angry. "Don''t you take me as a friend?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head, saw the other side''s Willow eyebrows, and then said: "the Dragon King was recognized as the first beauty in the Wulin in those days. Now, even after so many years, his face can still equal Yingying''s. On top beauty alone, Yingying is not as good as you. "


    Let alone Ren Yingying, even if you count all the other women you know, I''m afraid there won''t be more than three people who can compete with the purple dragon king in appearance.


    Despite this, it does not affect Ren Yingying''s position in his heart. You should know that a woman''s charm not only includes beauty, but also includes personal feelings. Although Purple Dragon King has achieved the peak in beauty, other aspects are a little weak.


    When she heard that Ren Yingying was not as good-looking as herself, Daisy couldn''t stop cheering. Although she was tired of flattering her beauty when she was young, it depends on who said it.


    "Don''t you want me to work hard for you by wearing so many hats on me?" Daisy''s face was stiff on purpose, but she couldn''t stop smiling between her eyebrows.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed, showing an inexplicable look: "we are about to part, and we don''t know when we can see each other again. Shall we make out?"


    A touch of rosy clouds spread from Xueyan to her neck, and Daiqi Si spat: "it''s really a dirty child. You''ve just been with Miss Ren for so long, and you still have this kind of mind."


    Listen to her tone as if some not firm, song Qingshu quickly get up from the shop, frown and wink to gather in the past: "you don''t know my body, Yingying, she is now weak, how can I have been tossing her?"


    "His wife is reluctant to toss, other people''s wives will not be distressed with it?" I don''t know why, Daisy was upset. Her face, which was originally full of spring, was as cold as ice. "Don''t bother me, or I''ll wake up Miss Ren."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would change her face if she changed her face. However, after spending so long together, it''s easy to judge from her expression that it''s not going to work tonight. He can only go back to his bed depressed, thinking that women are really the most changeable animals in the world.


    So she spent an awkward night. At dawn the next day, song Qingshu and Ren Yingying quietly left the military camp. On the one hand, she was worried about the safety of Linghu Chong. On the other hand, Ren Yingying was also a famous figure in the Jianghu. If she stayed in the military camp for a long time and was recognized by others, maybe some people would think of her.


    Daisy watched them disappear into the distance. Suddenly, she was a little disappointed. Did I go too far last night?


    However, she suddenly responded and spat: it was the bastard who was too much. After making out with other women, she was full of the fragrance of other women. She wanted to touch me without washing. I am not his plaything!


    In fact, Daisy didn''t realize that in the past, she was as cold as ice and frightened as a young girl.


    And say Song Qingshu two people left the barracks, Ren Yingying some apology said: "I''m not good, delay your business."


    Song Qingshu took her soft hand with a smile: "Yingying, I have explained to you many times. Although Sichuan is turbulent now, it represents a huge opportunity. I originally planned to go there."


    "Song Lang, I know your kindness to me." Ren Yingying''s face was slightly red when he held her hand. Her reserved temperament made her subconsciously want to pull it back, but after thinking that there was no outsider here, she lowered her head to let him.


    Looking at her appearance, song Qingshu can''t help but think back to the scene when she yelled at herself and gave a knowing smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Notice his mouth corner bad smile, Ren Yingying doubt way.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but tell her what she thought of, which made Ren Yingying give a pink Fist: "it''s good for you to say that at the beginning of meeting, you went into someone else''s bath bucket. You don''t know how many times I secretly cried at night for this."


    "I was too abrupt at the beginning..." Song Qingshu pleaded for mercy while avoiding. However, he secretly thought that if he had such a chance, he would probably make the same choice. After all, at that time, her relationship with Linghu Chong had reached a certain level. If he didn''t find another way, he might not be able to make a ripple in her heart for life.


    Ren Yingying remembers all kinds of past events, and is even saddened. Every time he meets him, he bullies him to death. At that time, he hates him very much, but things are hard to predict. He didn''t expect to become his wife... Now looking back at all kinds of past events, it''s a different kind of sweetness.


    In this way, they recalled the process of not fighting and not knowing each other, and drove all the way south. Originally Ren Yingying intended to ride a horse, but song Qingshu worried that she was weak and could not stand the bumps of the horses, so he decided to take a boat upstream from the Three Gorges and Baidi city to Sichuan. Ren Yingying couldn''t beat him, so he had to let him.


    However, when they came to the edge of the Yangtze River, they suddenly found a big problem. A boatman at the dock told them that now the two countries are at war, the Yangtze River has entered the highest alert state, and ordinary passenger ships and merchant ships are not allowed to pass.


    "No merchant ships, what''s the matter with that ship?" Ren Yingying pointed to a huge merchant ship coming slowly in the distance and asked.


    -----


    Recently, I revised some of the previously designed details. I feel more satisfied with the new plot

 Chapter 1665

    Hearing the boatman say that ordinary passenger ships and merchant ships are not allowed to go with each other, song Qingshu can''t help blaming himself. Before, he mainly focused on persuading Ren Yingying to change the land route to the water route. He was really worried that she was too weak to bear the fatigue of the journey. At the same time, he also had another selfishness, that is, he couldn''t bear her white jade legs to be worn out of blood by the horse, So much so that the factors of engagement are ignored.


    Think of now not only did not save time, but with her to spare a lot of injustice, can''t help but blame themselves.


    Until she heard Ren Yingying''s question, she subconsciously followed the direction of her fingers and saw a huge ship coming from afar. Compared with it, the surrounding ships were like small sampans.


    What''s more, the water army of the Southern Song Dynasty didn''t stop such an obvious goal. Instead, they let it go all the way. Song Qingshu had a lot of eyesight. He could even see a general of the Southern Song Dynasty in the bow of the ship smiling at someone who looked like a housekeeper, but the housekeeper just did not respond, and his attitude was very cold.


    "I don''t know which merchant ship is under the command of the nobility?" Song Qingshu had some doubts, but it''s not surprising to know which family of these ancient officials were not big landlords? They are not allowed to go into business. What do they say about competing with the people for profits? In the end, what benefits do the people have? Isn''t that the benefit of their family? I''m afraid that the imperial court will rob them of their business.


    The boatman only saw Ren Yingying half leaning in the arms of the man beside him. He looked weak and timid, with a slight frown on his eyebrows. If he was worried, he still had a beautiful face. He had a noble and inviolable temperament. He could not help but envied and envied him. He wanted to sell his way: "whoever lives on the water, who doesn''t know them."


    Seeing his expression, song Qingshu didn''t know his careful thinking. He couldn''t help laughing and said with a smile: "I hope you can give me some advice."


    The boatman peeped at Ren YingYing and saw that she was also attracted. He became more and more proud: "since you are so sincere, I''ll give you some advice. This ship is the owner of the Ruan family. The Ruan family is the number one merchant in the world..."


    "Isn''t it the Xue family that is the number one merchant in the world? How did he become the Ruan family?" Song Qingshu looked carefully on the boat and saw a big soft word embroidered on the flag. However, he was still puzzled. The reason why the Xue family, one of the four families in the Southern Song Dynasty, was called "pearls as earth and gold as iron" was that they were not only masters of political affairs, but also merchants of the emperor, In Lin''an so long ago, I heard more than one person call the Xue family the number one emperor merchant in the world.


    "You don''t understand that," the boatman explained. "The Xue family is mainly engaged in overseas business, claiming to be the first overseas business; The Ruan family does business in the inland. It is the first in the inland. For those of us who were born along the river, many of us depend on the Ruan family for food. Naturally, we think that the number one business in the world is the Ruan family. "


    "I see." Song Qingshu nodded slightly. It seems that he had heard of the Ruan family before, but now he is in a high position, and even the Xue family, who has a chief minister, is not qualified to be on an equal footing with him, let alone the Ruan family, whose official background is not so prominent.


    Noticing the disapproval in his tone, the boatman was immediately worried: "if he can become the emperor merchant, his background in Lin''an must be unfathomable. There are all kinds of conjectures, but no one can be sure. The only thing that is certain is that the husband of the Ruan family is a member of the Yang family


    "Is the head of the Ruan family a woman?" Has been in the side of the light Ren Yingying surprised asked.


    "Don''t you know?" The boatman seemed to be talking about a well-known thing, "Mrs. Ruan, as a daughter, has made her family bigger and bigger these years. In recent years, the Ruan family has the potential to catch up with and surpass the Xue family, mostly thanks to her."


    "Then she''s really good." Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. He is not surprised if there are women who have made such a big family fortune in later generations. However, it is amazing that there are such achievements in the Southern Song Dynasty when Neo Confucianism is popular.


    "Mrs. Ruan is not only good at business, but she is also one of the most beautiful women in the world. I was lucky to have seen her from a distance. She is not only gorgeous, but also very kind. She is a fairy," the boatman said, looking intoxicated, as if recalling the original picture, Everyone who saw her described her face differently. Some said she was a dignified and quiet young woman, some said she was a charming fox, and others said she was a girl with a sweet voice... "


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and doesn''t care very much. The bottom boatman like them has seen several beauties in his life. I''m afraid that with a little bit of beauty and his superior status, they can be regarded as fairies by him. Naturally, he will spread some false information, but the next sentence of the other side makes his idea slightly shaken.


    The boatman was obviously aware of the disbelief in his eyes, and immediately became anxious: "Mrs. Ruan and the second miss of the Xue family are known as Huang Shang Shuangyan by our people. They are different from the ordinary women who do not go out of the gate. They often appear in public in business. I don''t know how many people in our business have seen them. Which one doesn''t praise their appearance? Although my wife is beautiful, she may not be as good as them. "


    Ren Yingying smiles a little. She is always graceful and magnanimous. How can she take this person''s words to heart? On the contrary, song Qingshu''s heart moves. He didn''t believe how beautiful Mrs. Ruan is, but he has seen Miss Xue.


    Xue Baochai has a beautiful face, and her skin is like frost and snow, especially her elegant and reasonable temperament. She is one of the most beautiful women in the world. Of course, later, she didn''t know her identity as a secret agent of the Imperial City Department. The opposite side is the Afterword.


    At that time, during the banquet of the princes and nobles in Lin''an, I overheard them talking about the Xue family, saying that Xue Gong was very lucky. He had two beautiful daughters. Xue Baochai, the eldest daughter, was amazing enough, but Xue Baoqin, the second daughter, was even better than half a chip. However, the second daughter mainly managed the business for the family, and traveled with the fleet every day, Those princes and grandsons in Lin''an City had less chance to see her than the people at the bottom.


    "Xue Baoqin..." Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the perfect woman who suddenly appeared in the middle and later period of the dream of Red Mansions. Her appearance and talent are more than the two female masters, Lin Daiyu and Xue Baochai. Even Xue Baochai, who has always been dignified and self-supporting, can''t help saying something sour. Moreover, she has not been included in the first and second volumes of the twelve beauties in Jinling, which proves that she is very happy in her life, So you don''t have to be in the bad life department. This woman is so perfect that people envy her.


    Although song Qingshu has never seen her in this world, she has Xue Baochai and Zhuyu in front of her. I believe her appearance is about what level. Now I hear that this lady Ruan can be called Huang Shang Shuang Yan with her. I''m surprised and curious about that lady Ruan.


    All of a sudden, he was moved in his heart and asked, "did you just say that this ship is called Jinghu?"


    "Yes." The boatman nodded.


    Song Qingshu read silently in his heart, and a strange expression appeared on his face: the number of Jinghu, Jinghu... And his surname is Ruan, isn''t it such a coincidence?

 Chapter 1666

    The reason why song Qingshu''s expression is so strange is that he vaguely remembers that Ruan Xingzhu lives in seclusion near Xiaojing Lake in the original work. Among Duan Zhengchun''s lovers, her sense of existence is not too high. She is not as beautiful as Li Qingluo or Dao Baifeng. Even compared with Qin HongMian and Gan baobao, she is not so brilliant.


    The most impressive thing is that she knows water well, and is the mother of the two sisters. As for her family background, it is not mentioned, but only a few words have introduced her to a big family with strict family tradition. She was afraid of being unmarried and pregnant, so she had to give her up to others, which directly caused the tragedy of the two sisters.


    Didn''t expect that this world has changed and become the first mother of the Ruan family in the world?


    Originally, song Qingshu was worried about whether he had guessed wrong. However, it seems that Ruan Xingzhu''s current identity is not surprising to think that Li Qingluo can be the virgin of Bailian.


    "According to the development of the plot, ah Zhu and ah Zi should have met their mother?" Song Qingshu is very curious. He doesn''t know if they know their mother''s identity.


    "Or maybe I guess wrong... Well, it''s going to have to be verified after all." Song Qingshu asked the boatman, "such a big ship, do they carry passengers?"


    The boatman recognized his meaning and shook his head like a rattle: "they are the first-class merchants in the world. Are they short of carrying money? You don''t have to think about it. "


    Song Qingshu smile: "I don''t think so."


    Just as he was talking, the huge ship was slowly approaching the wharf, and the people around him coaxed him around. The boatman was too busy to talk to them. He ran to the shore in a hurry, pushing and shoving with others, trying to occupy a good position one by one.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed what they were doing. It was obvious that the huge ship had to dock for replenishment, unloading and loading. It needed the help of the sailors and boatman at the dock, the first emperor merchant in the world, and the teeth were sewn randomly. It was enough for the people below.


    Now the tide of people on the shore is surging. Song Qingshu is worried about squeezing Ren Yingying, so he protects her and sits down in the shade of a tree. Ren Yingying seems to see his idea and asks, "Qingshu, are you going to get on this ship?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, originally I was worried that the wind and waves of ordinary boats were too big, and your body could not stand the turbulence. This huge ship is just right, so it must be quite stable to live on it."


    Ren Yingying frowned: "but the boatman said that this ship does not carry passengers."


    Song Qingshu gently held her hand: "so what, for my Yingying fairy, the big rules have to make an exception for me."


    Ren Yingying where can stand his such love words, a pretty face blush, gently spat a: "will be glib."


    Although she was chuckling on the surface, she was a little worried in her heart. You should know that song Qingshu''s reputation today makes her a guest of honor everywhere she goes. No matter how bad he is, he is still the king of Qi granted by the emperor of Southern Song Dynasty. Ruan''s family is an Imperial merchant, how dare she offend him? Only in this way, his identity will be exposed. In this sensitive period, his running to Sichuan will cause a series of chain reactions, and various forces will pay attention to him... If his lover''s career is hit for his own sake, it will be too


    At this time, they hugged each other tightly. Song Qingshu held her hand again, and immediately noticed the change of her mood. After a little thought, they guessed something. They couldn''t help laughing and said, "Yingying, your body can''t stand the toss of this seven skilful heart. Don''t worry, it''s not what you think."


    Seeing that the wharf was almost calm at this time, he pulled Ren Yingying to the direction of the huge ship: "if we make a bet, I can ask them to send someone to pick me up with your name."


    Ren Yingying was stunned: "my name?" Then he said with a smile: "the influence of the sun and moon god religion is mainly in the north. It''s useful to take my name in the Yellow River area. I''m afraid no one in the Yangtze River area will buy my account, let alone the Ruan family, which is the largest imperial merchant in the world."


    "Of course, it''s not by virtue of the name of the sun moon god religion," Song Qingshu shook his head. "It''s just your name," Yingying. "


    "It''s impossible." Ren Yingying pursed a smile.


    "That''s why I made a bet." Song Qingshu laughed.


    "Well, I''ll bet with you." Ren Yingying''s curiosity was also hooked up by him, "what''s the bet?"


    "At night, you want to..." Song Qingshu whispered a few words in her ear.


    Ren Yingying was so ashamed that he went from earlobe to neck: "it''s ridiculous."


    Song Qingshu showed a sly smile: "don''t you think I can''t win? Can''t miss Ren have such confidence? "


    Seeing his lover''s bright eyes, Ren Yingying can''t help but feel a wave in his heart. At the same time, he arouses the arrogant and delicate spirit in his heart: "gamble, gamble, I don''t believe you can win."


    Song Qingshu secretly compared a V, took her to the shore.


    Not surprisingly, they were stopped by Ruan family''s general: "Ruan family''s freighter, others go away." Being stopped, Ren Yingying is not lost. Instead, he looks at the man around him and how he ends up.


    Song Qingshu arched his hand leisurely: "I''m your mother''s friend. Now I want to go on the boat to see her."


    The general sneered: "there are not 1000 people who want to see our mistress, and there are also 800 people who want to see our mistress


    The sailors nearby also began to coax: "Mrs. Ruan is famous far away, and the men along the river have come up with all kinds of reasons to meet her. It''s too old-fashioned for friends."


    The general glared at the coaxing sailors: "dare you, madam, do you want to die?" Although the sailors were still smiling, they did not dare to speak out.


    Song Qingshu calmly smiles, and doesn''t argue with these people. He just slowly opens his mouth and says, "stars in the sky are shining; Forever brilliant, Chang''an Ning. Lakeside bamboo, Yingying green; How happy it is to report peace. " His voice was mixed with brilliant internal power. Although he was at the noisy dock, this sentence still spread to everyone''s ears, and it was different from the overbearing and harsh voice of ordinary Wulin people when his voice was mixed with internal power. His voice was as warm as jade, without a sense of abruptness, as if it was a normal conversation between friends. If his martial arts had not reached the top level, Otherwise, I don''t realize that this is the effect of internal force.


    Ren Yingying was stunned and heard the word "Yingying" in his sentence. He thought that this is what he said. Can I ask the other party to send someone to meet him with my name?


    The sailors on the side burst into laughter, and the happiest one was the boatman who had explained to them before: "there are countless talented people who have tried to meet Mrs. Ruan over the years. Many people have tried to sing poems and paint to win a smile from a beautiful woman, but they have never heard of anyone who has succeeded. What''s more, you''re not a nursery rhyme. It''s far worse than other talented people''s chanting. "


    In the Song Dynasty, the style of writing was unprecedentedly prosperous. Although these sailors had no culture, they could be influenced by it, but they could roughly distinguish the quality of poetry.

 Chapter 1667

    Hearing these people making fun of their lovers, Ren Yingying''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. If it wasn''t for this secret trip, she might have sent her men to cut these people''s tongues. Although she is as gentle as water in front of her lover, she still has an identity as the holy aunt of the demon sect. At that time, Wu Ba Gang dealt with the disciples and let them break their hands and feet and exile overseas without frowning.


    On the contrary, song Qingshu patted her hand and comforted her: "you don''t need to have the same understanding with these people."


    Seeing that he was calm, Ren Yingying gradually calmed down. At the same time, he flashed a trance in his heart. He recalled how he got along with his lover. Sometimes he thought he was hateful, but sometimes he was more gentleman than anyone else. He was really a man in a daze.


    At this moment, a beautiful maidservant came out of the boat and looked to the shore: "who is the young man who just spoke?"


    No one needs to answer. Everyone on the bank has focused on Song Qingshu, which has already explained the problem.


    Many people nearby secretly gloated and felt that if Mrs. Ruan was abrupt, the boy would surely suffer.


    But what happened next made everyone''s eyes fall to the ground, and the maidservant said with a smile: "our wife asked the young man to get on the boat."


    "Thank you very much, madam." Song Qingshu did not have the slightest accident, holding Ren Yingying''s hand, in a group of people around shocked, puzzled, envious eyes, slowly boarded the ship.


    At this time, don''t mention those people. Even Ren Yingying was shocked. He asked quietly, "what''s the magic of your two words, Qingshu? Why did Mrs. Ruan send for you as soon as she heard that? "


    Song Qingshu smiles: "these two nursery rhymes contain lady Ruan''s boudoir name, the first half of which is the star in the sky, and the second half of which is the bamboo by the lake."


    "Ruan Xingzhu..." Ren Yingying said silently, "so you know her?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "just heard about her some things, do not know."


    "So I''ll let you on board with a name?" Ren Yingying looks at him suspiciously. Because of his playful comments, she even doubts whether this lady Ruan will be a good friend of her lover.


    Noticing Ren Yingying''s strange eyes, song Qingshu knew that she was wrong and said with a bitter smile, "where do you want to go? I just met her daughter by chance. At that time, for unknown reasons, she entrusted her two daughters to someone else to raise them. Each daughter had a gold lock, one of which said," stars in the sky, twinkle; Chang''an is always bright. " The other one says, "the bamboo by the lake is green; How happy it is to report peace. "


    In the original work, she had to send her daughter away because of her strict family tradition. But in this world, she was born in a royal merchant family, and she had to show up all day in business, which was not the feeling of strict family tradition.


    Moreover, she is now a senior member of the family, so she should be able to visit the whereabouts of her two daughters. However, she still allows them to be outside. It''s hard to figure out.


    "It turns out that Mrs. Ruan has an illegitimate daughter with someone else..." suddenly, Ren Yingying remembers that the boatman said before that she is now married to the Yang family, a powerful family in Sichuan. The two daughters she gave away are obviously not born with the Yang family.


    At this time, song Qingshu came over: "I won this bet. I remember to fulfill my promise in the evening."


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red and spat: "you''re cheating. What''s more, you''ve said so much, and you''re not just using my name."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "do you want to play tricks on the grand nuns of the sun moon god religion?"


    Ren Yingying snorted, directly don''t cross his face, but his heart beat faster than usual, I don''t know how many times.


    At this time, the maid who led the way said with a smile, "this way, please."


    Seeing that they were about to arrive, it was not convenient for them to say anything more. They walked silently behind her, but they were also secretly surprised that a maid was so beautiful. This lady Ruan didn''t know how beautiful she was.


    You know, an ugly woman doesn''t know how to let a beautiful girl serve her, unless she is more beautiful.


    "Ma''am, we are here." The maid took them all the way to the top floor and stopped in front of a beautiful room.


    "Oh, please invite them in." There was a very charming voice in the room, which made song Qingshu and Ren Yingying look at each other and see the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    In their hearts, Mrs. Ruan was supposed to be a woman in her thirties and forties, but her voice was delicate and clear, like a little girl in her twenties.


    Compared with Ren Yingying, song Qingshu is more puzzled, because people in the room say that she is Zhu Azi''s sister.


    Song Qingshu had never been so eager to see a woman''s real face. Fortunately, he didn''t wait for him for a long time. The door opened quickly. The light green silk skirt was even more slender. A pair of big black eyes were bright and twinkling like stars. It seemed that one eye alone could talk. It was beautiful and the corners of his mouth were not smiling


    "Come in, young master." The woman rose slowly, tall and well proportioned, with a delicate and sweet voice.


    "I''ll go, Lin Zhiling." Song Qingshu almost blurted out, and rubbed his eyes hard, only to know that he was dazzled. However, the beautiful woman in front of him, regardless of her figure and appearance, or her emphasis on her voice, was seven or eight points similar to the female star of later generations, which made him feel like an alien.


    Song Qingshu came back and took Ren Yingying with a little salute: "in the next song Nianying, this is my wife Qing''er. I''ve met her." Originally, during the northern expedition, the Southern Song Dynasty made an appointment with him to attack the state of Jin. As a result, he did not act according to the plan, so he was sensitive to his identity. It was not convenient for him to reveal his identity in the Southern Song Dynasty, so he took an alias.


    Hearing his name Nianying, Ren Yingying''s face is slightly red, but her heart is very sweet. With her intelligence, she can naturally understand that Qing''er is taken from Qingzi in her lover''s name.


    "It turns out that it''s the son and the lady of song. They are really talented women." Seeing their appearance clearly, one is handsome and straight, and the other is a beautiful woman. Mrs. Ruan''s eyes also flashed a different color. She invited them to take a seat and ordered the maid to serve tea.


    "Madam, I''m flattered. Madam is beautiful." Ren Yingying smiles sweetly. As soon as we meet, it''s Meng Lang to say some praise by men, but the effect of women''s saying it is quite different.


    "My little sister''s mouth is so sweet," said Mrs. Ruan, who was praised by a great beauty. She was more and more happy with her smile. "Are you two local people or are you traveling here?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled, knowing that she wanted to inquire about those two words, but she was so evasive. However, it was better, so he pushed the boat along the river: "we just passed here on our trip to visit relatives in Sichuan."


    "I see." Mrs. Ruan''s heart was filled with awe. Not long ago, she got information that someone was going to attack us on the road. Did they come to play an outpost.


    Her heart was full of thoughts, but her face was full of laughter: "it''s inconvenient to travel in the war between the Jin and Song dynasties. It happens that our boat is going to the middle of Sichuan, so we''d better go all the way."


    Song Qingshu deliberately showed surprise: "we are worried that we can''t take a boat. Thank you, madam."

 Chapter 1668

    "You''re welcome, young master," Mrs. Ruan chuckled, and suddenly pretended to be casual and asked, "by the way, where did you hear the two poems you just recited at the dock?"


    Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying looked at each other, thought that they had come, and then explained, "I know it by chance from two friends


    "Friends?" Mrs. Ruan frowned. "I don''t know if these two friends are male or female. Who are their names?"


    "One is Zhu and the other is Zi. They are two lovely little girls." Song Qingshu answers, and stares at each other''s eyes, trying to see some flaws in her face.


    It''s a pity that Mrs. Ruan didn''t have any expression. On the contrary, she said with a joking smile: "you are not afraid of your wife''s jealousy when you praise other girls in front of your wife?"


    Song Qingshu breathes hard, but unexpectedly, he is turned into a car. On the other side, Ren Yingying laughs and solves the problem for him: "let my wife laugh. He''s good at everything, but women''s fate is better."


    Mrs. Ruan looks at her in surprise. It''s strange that she can''t see from her experience that Ren Yingying is not angry at all. After all, in other people''s eyes, the woman in front of her is a fairy like figure. Such a woman actually acquiesces in her husband''s behavior. I don''t know whether she is generous or the men around her are too good?


    She took a subconscious look at Song Qingshu. She had an enigmatic temperament, like a banished immortal. Mrs. Ruan could not help but smile. She thought that if she had met such a man ten years earlier, she would have been fascinated.


    Ren Yingying then took advantage of the time to talk with her and asked: "listen to those people on the shore say, madam, this ship is going to Sichuan to do business?"


    Mrs. Ruan nodded: "yes, every year I have to go back and forth to southern Sichuan several times."


    Ren Yingying, as if out of goodwill, reminded: "I heard that Wu Xi in Shu had signs of treason. Now there is chaos in Shu, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for business."


    Mrs. Ruan said meaningfully, "the more chaotic the place is, the more opportunities there are. For those of us who do business, the most profitable time is often the war."


    Ren Yingying frowned and said: "but the war is in chaos, the ship has a lot of property, and the wife is so beautiful. It''s hard to avoid that some curfew will have evil thoughts."


    Mrs. Ruan said with a smile: "we Ruan family have been traveling south and North for so many years. We have never seen any storm. Now we don''t know where to feed the fish if we have any idea." From the beginning of meeting her, she has always been a coy and timid girl. Until now, she shows her powerful power


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu and Ren Yingying came back to their room, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "Yingying, did you find that Mrs. Ruan''s words just meant something?"


    Ren Yingying pursed a smile: "eh, I thought that our song''s eldest son would be out of his mind when he saw his beautiful wife." Obviously, Mrs. Ruan''s words just succeeded in stirring up her little emotion.


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "where have you been? She can be my elder." But I added in my heart that this lady Ruan is really beautiful, and I can''t see the trace of time. If I didn''t know in advance, it would be meaningless to say that she is a little girl in her twenties.


    He can''t help but think of the classic terrier of later generations. Lin Zhiling is the same age as Duncan, but the latter gives the impression that she is already an old man with vicissitudes. The former is just like a girl. Now this lady Ruan gives people the same feeling as Lin Zhiling, whether it''s her appearance, figure, voice, or this kind of eternal youth.


    Ren Yingying joked enough, then nodded: "yes, it feels as if she is deterring us, as if we are those people with ulterior motives. This lady Ruan is not as delicate as she looks on the surface."


    Song Qingshu chuckled and hugged her in his arms: "no matter where she lives, the soldiers will come to block the water and cover the land, so as not to change."


    Being held by him, Ren Yingying''s face turned a little red, but it didn''t mean anything to him. After all, with his current martial arts, he can come and go freely even in the dragon''s den and tiger''s den. It''s really unnecessary to manage so much.


    "At least the room she prepared for us is not bad," said Rao, who was very satisfied with the elegant room with song Qingshu''s picky eyes. "Let''s talk about the bets just now."


    "It''s still the day now ~" Ren Yingying exclaimed, some of her looks pale.


    "What''s the matter during the day? The biggest difference between people and animals is that they don''t need a fixed time to have sex."


    "You Rascal ~"


    ¡­¡­


    In Mrs. Ruan''s room, Mrs. Ruan was lying on the bed lazily, looking at the maid who had just come back: "Peier, what do you think of these two people?"


    The maid called pei''er replied, "the maidservant has just brought them to the upper room. It''s not like ordinary people to listen to them all the way."


    Mrs. Ruan chuckled: "one is like a banished immortal on earth, the other is like a nine immortals. It''s not like ordinary tourists. It must be another purpose to get on our boat at this entrance."


    Pei''er frowned and said, "in that case, why did the lady let them on board? What''s the meaning of his two poems? Why did his wife send maidservants to invite them up as soon as she heard them


    As soon as Mrs. Ruan''s face changed, she gave a cold hum: "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    "Yes, ma''am." Pei er''s face was pale, obviously knowing that the hostess was looking at Jiao Di Di on the surface, but it was really thrilling to be cruel.


    "Not long ago, I received the news from Han Xiang that some people didn''t want us to arrive in Sichuan safely. Instead of guarding against thieves for a thousand days, it''s better to let them be in the light and supervise them better," said Mrs. Ruan with a slightly narrowed eyes and a joking smile. "It''s time to find out their details."


    If song Qingshu is here and hears her words, she will be surprised. It turns out that this lady Ruan is actually one of Han Yuzhou''s men. In fact, it''s no surprise. How can it be that there is no big tree behind it to protect the business? Needless to say, there are also Jia, Shi and Wang families behind the Xue family. It is obvious that the Ruan family can only grow up to its present scale and compete with the Xue family with the support of Han Yuzhou.


    One side of the Pei son can''t help but exclaim: "Madam personally, it must be easy to catch." Her voice is full of admiration, because countless things over the years have proved that as long as the lady comes down in person, even the most hidden secret can''t escape from her hands. For this reason, people around her can''t help guessing. For example, she is good at using the beauty trick, or she has the enchantment soul skill... All kinds of guessing are inconclusive, but no one really knows what''s going on.

 Chapter 1669

    In the next few days, song Qingshu lived like an immortal. At night, he helped Ren Yingying to have a physical examination, and he was married in the name of healing his wounds. Ren Yingying was shy and didn''t allow him to fool around, but he couldn''t stand up to his hard work. In addition, when he thought that they were husband and wife, he let him go.


    In the daytime, song Qingshu and her Qin and Xiao ensemble. Because of the original work, song Qingshu was inevitably jealous, so he had to take Ren Yingying to ensemble a song "Xiao Ao Jiang Lake".


    As the name suggests, the ensemble of Qin and Xiao is composed of one person talking about love and one person playing Xiao. However, thinking of another meaning given to Xiao by later generations on the Internet, song Qingshu said that he would not choose to play Xiao for anything, and the only thing left is playing Qin.


    Originally, with song Qingshu''s musical quality of almost five tone incompleteness, it was very difficult to ensemble such a difficult piece of music. Fortunately, Zhao Min taught him before in Liao state, which made Ren Yingying look at him with new eyes.


    At the beginning, Ren Yingying could not laugh or cry when he heard his request for ensemble, but after seeing his rapid development of piano skills, he couldn''t help thinking, which girl doesn''t want to play harmoniously with her lover?


    Of course, song Qingshu''s piano skills are not good enough to play in the world, but with Ren Yingying, a master of piano skills, and she is good at teaching people, all problems will be solved.


    "When can Zhao Min and Ren Yingying PK, they are both masters of the piano," Song Qingshu said as he practiced the piano, his mind came up with a series of words, "well, ah Jiu seems to be able to play the piano... And Miao Ruolan is also a master of the piano in the original work. Bah bah bah, she is still a little loli in this world... I don''t know whether their mother and daughter are well recently..."


    "Dong Dong Dong!" Ren Yingying angrily stretched out his hand to buckle the table, "play the piano to calm down, you are thinking about something messy."


    Song Qingshu was startled. Embarrassed, he suddenly said curiously, "can you hear what I''m thinking?" He had no doubt that the master could hear his restlessness from the player''s music, but he could really hear what he thought?


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red, and he cocked his mouth discontentedly: "if you miss other women when you are still practicing, I won''t teach you."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Can you hear that?


    Just when she was embarrassed, Mrs. Ruan''s maid named pei''er came over: "Mr. Song, Mrs. song ~"


    Song Qingshu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Pei''er replied softly, "it''s a long journey, and there''s no place for entertainment on the river, so my wife wants to invite her to talk. I don''t know if it''s convenient for Mrs. song."


    Ren Yingying was a little annoyed at Song Qingshu''s wishful thinking. He nodded and said, "naturally, it''s convenient. It''s just that I haven''t had time to thank your wife." Then he got up and wanted to go.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "just invite her alone?" Now two people in other people''s territory, if let Ren Yingying alone, inevitably some improper.


    That Pei son pursed lips to smile a way: "our wife has already married after all, really don''t respect to often invite a man to go to the room, still hope childe forgive me."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help breathing. The other party took this reason, which made it hard for him to say anything. After all, the atmosphere in the Southern Song Dynasty was very strict with women.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t walk in the Jianghu before I met you." Feeling his concern, Ren Yingying''s face could not help easing a bit.


    Song Qingshu then remembered that Ren Yingying was also a saint of the sun moon god cult. He was also a first-class martial arts expert in the world. Then he nodded: "be careful yourself."


    Ren Yingying didn''t say anything. Pei''er couldn''t help muttering: "our wife is so delicate that you make her look like a tiger''s den."


    Song Qingshu is also embarrassed. It''s really impolite. Ren Yingying smiles: "miss Peier, let''s go."


    The maid stares at Song Qingshu, and then leads Ren Yingying away. Seeing their backs disappear around the corner, song Qingshu''s smile gradually disappears. Just as the saying goes, there is no big mistake in being careful. It''s not convenient to refute people''s beauty on the surface, but it can be done secretly.


    He stealthily conceals his appearance and follows Ren Yingying to Mrs. Ruan''s bedroom. Now his lightness skill has already reached the level of perfection. He deliberately conceals his appearance. Where can he find these guards on the ship.


    Of course, he didn''t really want to break into his wife''s boudoir. He just lurked under the eaves outside the window. Although there was a surging river at his feet, he didn''t care at all. He pricked up his ears and listened to the sound of the room carefully.


    After listening for a while, I found that the topics of conversation between Mrs. Ruan and Yingying were just some private words of her daughter''s family, such as what Rouge powder to use, and how to dress up. After listening for a while, I found nothing unusual. Song Qingshu also felt that he was making a fuss. Now it''s daylight, in case someone sees him hanging outside his wife''s room, Face is not so good-looking, then quietly left.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to stay too far away, but came to a nearby deck, pretending to enjoy the scenery on both sides of the river in case of any sudden accident.


    Song Qingshu''s mood gradually eased down. Over the years, he looked at the boundless scenery on the surface, but actually he was running around. He had little chance to enjoy the scenery as quietly as now.


    Looking at Ezhou passing by, song Qingshu thought that this was where Yue Fei''s base camp was. Unfortunately, the hero had passed away, and he could not help sighing.


    When he thinks of Yue Fei, he subconsciously thinks of Xiao Longnu and Li Qingluo. I don''t know if the information in Shuisheng''s old notebook is useful. Have you taken them to find Yue Fei''s descendants


    In the next few days, Mrs. Ruan often went to talk to Ren Yingying. At first, they thought it was for the other party to get some information, but later they found that the topics they were talking about were just ordinary topics of life, and they didn''t involve any sensitive information. They gradually relaxed their vigilance and thought they were worried too much.


    Of course, in Song Qingshu''s view, with his current cultivation, he can completely ignore any potential risks.


    On this day, Mrs. Ruan invited Ren Yingying again. Before long, pei''er ran to say that she wanted to change a room for them. Song Qingshu could not help frowning: "well, why do you want to change a room?"


    Pei''er explained with a smile: "our wife and your wife have been talking more and more speculatively these two days. They feel that they have been slighted before, so they asked the maid to change a better room for them."


    Song Qing Shuxin was suspicious, but she couldn''t stand each other''s enthusiasm, so she had to let her go. The new room was a little far away from the previous one, but the decoration inside was much more luxurious and spacious.


    "Young master, I''m very happy to have a rest. We''ll have my wife here later." Pei''er bowed to leave.


    Song Qingshu''s doubts were not dispelled. After pei''er left, he also felt out of the window and went to Mrs. Ruan''s boudoir to inquire for a while. He found that nothing had happened to Ren Yingying, which was a long relief: "it seems that I really want to be a gentleman with a villain''s heart."

 Chapter 1670

    Seeing that nothing happened, song Qingshu was completely relieved, and it was not convenient for him to stay here to eavesdrop on the conversation of the woman''s home. He went back to the new room and began to practice the score Ren Yingying taught him these two days. He lost himself in it and forgot the time.


    On the other side, Ren Yingying said goodbye to Mrs. Ruan and went back all the way. But I don''t know whether it was due to negligence or intention. No one on board told her that Mrs. Ruan had sent someone to change their room.


    She still went back to the original room and looked at the man with sword eyebrows in it. She could not help but chuckle: "Qingshu, I''m back."


    If Song Qing book as like as two peas here, it is necessary to shout out loud, because at this time, another one is exactly the same in the room.


    "You''re back ~" the fake song Qingshu got up to meet her. Naturally, she was Mrs. Ruan. During this period, she didn''t come out without Ruth''s feet. When they relaxed their vigilance, they began to implement her plan.


    The reason why she has been able to get some of the most secret information in some impossible situations in recent years is that she knows how to change her face. In other words, she also teaches ah Zhu''s change of face, and her attainments in change of face can be imagined.


    This time, because of Wu Xi''s rebellion in Sichuan, Han Jianzhou''s current situation can be very difficult. Before, he sent a lot of spies to Sichuan to see what was going on. Unfortunately, there was no way back. He had no choice but to send a secret weapon to Mrs. Ruan.


    Over the years, Mrs. Ruan appears to be an imperial merchant, but in fact she is the spy with the highest density under Han juezhou''s command. She mainly provides financial support for him on weekdays, and she only works as a spy in an emergency.


    Although she is a part-time spy, she is better than any top spy. With her disguise technique and excellent wit, she can often find out information that other people can''t find. It can be said that she is the last card under Han Yuzhou''s command.


    On the surface, she is still an imperial merchant in Sichuan this time, under the guise of doing business. However, she just got the news not long ago that someone didn''t want her to arrive in Sichuan smoothly, and someone would attack them on the way.


    When song Qingshu and Ren Yingying got on the boat, Mrs. Ruan realized that they were not ordinary tourists. She subconsciously thought that they were enemy outposts, so she planned to check each other''s plans.


    At this time, although Mrs. Ruan had a smile on her face, her heart was turbulent, because there was too much information hidden in her address just now.


    She had known for a long time that there was something wrong with the man and woman on the boat. Her name must be fake. Song Nianying and Qing''er were all pseudonyms. That''s why she made such a move. Li daitaojiang wanted to see if she could get any useful information.


    As a result, she was so surprised at the beginning. It''s obvious that their private address won''t be fake. Qingshu... If you contact song, who used to be a pseudonym before, is it song Qingshu, the king of Qi who has been famous all over the world in recent years?


    As for Qing''er girl, is song Nianying... Ying... Miss Ren, the saint of the sun moon cult?


    As a top ace spy, she can be described as one of the most famous figures in the world. She not only knows the marriage between Golden Snake camp and heimuya, but also knows the secret alliance between Song Qingshu and Han Jianzhou.


    However, although she guessed their identities, she didn''t mean to relax. After all, during the northern expedition, the Golden Snake camp didn''t attack the kingdom of Jin as agreed, which made Han Jianzhou extremely passive.


    Although the Golden Snake camp has sufficient reasons to deal with the Manchu Qing Dynasty, this excuse is similar to that of ordinary people. How can it hide it from the high-level insiders?


    Because of Wu Xi''s sudden rebellion, Han kuozhou was already frightened. In addition to the ambiguous attitude of the Golden Snake camp, he really didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy.


    Now Song Qingshu suddenly appears here, and the destination is Sichuan. Mrs. Ruan even suspects that this rebellion in Sichuan may be caused by him. After all, Linghu Chong fell in love with Ren Yingying, which is a well-known thing. Who knows if song Qingshu used Ren Yingying''s strategy to fight against Linghu Chong?


    Although Linghu Chong''s impersonation of Wu Tiande is feasible in a short period of time, how can it be concealed over a long period of time? Han Jianzhou will be such an important task to his hands, naturally want to investigate all its clear, soon learned that he is Linghu Chong fact. At that time, however, it was not easy for him to win the military power in Sichuan. If he was replaced temporarily, it would be difficult to ensure that Sichuan would not fall under Jia Sidao''s command. Therefore, he made two preparations with the Wu family to prevent the east window incident in the future. He was prepared to make a big fuss by using Ling Huchong''s orphan status and make up that he was a lost descendant of the Wu family in his early years, Anyway, as long as the Wu family doesn''t object, no one else can make mistakes.


    As the most important ace spy of Han Yuzhou, Mrs. Ruan naturally knows that Wu Tiande is Linghu Chong.


    With just two words, Mrs. Ruan not only guessed their identities, but also thought of so much information, worthy of being the most ace spy.


    "What''s the matter with you, Qingshu?" Seeing that his lover didn''t answer himself, Ren Yingying couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Nothing... Nothing," said Mrs. Ruan, turning away from the topic. "Yingying, how do you feel about Mrs. Ruan when you get along these days?" She deliberately called out the word Ying Ying in order to test the other party''s reaction.


    As expected, Ren Yingying didn''t feel it. She sat down beside her and said with a smile, "sometimes Mrs. Ruan is dignified and elegant, sometimes she is as naughty as a girl. I don''t know how to describe her."


    Finding that she had guessed their identities correctly, Mrs. Ruan was secretly proud: hum, you don''t know I''m in front of you now!


    Ren Yingying thought and reorganized her language: "in any case, Mrs. Ruan should be a very good person. In recent days, she only talked with me about her family and didn''t inquire about my identity."


    Mrs. Ruan was awed in her heart. It seemed that these two people were on guard against me. On the surface, they nodded and said, "yes, yes, it seems that we are worried too much."


    Ren Yingying glanced at her and said with a smile: "you don''t think that Ruan Fu''s life is beautiful and moving, so you have a wrong idea."


    Hearing her comment on herself like this, Mrs. Ruan could not help blushing. Fortunately, she couldn''t see it when she was wearing a mask: "where are you talking about? People are already married. It''s not good to be heard."


    "What''s the matter with getting married?" Ren Yingying looked at him with a smile. "Don''t think I don''t know. Don''t you like robbing other people''s girlfriends and wives most?"


    Mrs. Ruan was shocked. Then he thought of the information of Song Qing book in the intelligence library. He seemed to have this hobby. Now even his own woman make complaints about it.


    Thinking of the information that he was suspected to be confused with some married women, Mrs. Ruan jumped, spat at him secretly and scolded him half to death.


    But she also quick reaction, directly along this topic, said with a smile: "yes, that''s why I snatched you from Linghu Chong." She deliberately leads the topic to Linghu Chong. Naturally, she wants to see some clues from Ren Yingying''s reaction.


    Sure enough, hearing her saying this, Ren Yingying''s face changed: "you have always been disgusted with this matter!"


    Mrs. Ruan frowned. She was just about to change the way to make a confession when she heard the other party''s tone. How could it be that she was just being jealous? It was not the information she wanted to know. Suddenly, a melodious sound of piano came from afar.


    "This is..." Xiaoao Lake "song There was a doubt in Ren Yingying''s eyes, "you are here, why does the sound of Qin come from the other side?"


    Mrs. Ruan cried in her heart that it was terrible. She didn''t expect to show her flaws so soon. She deliberately moved the real song Qingshu far away from here. Who knew he was playing the piano at this time!


    "Maybe there''s some music on board. You can''t teach yourself when you hear us practicing every day." While explaining, Mrs. Ruan leaned towards her slowly.


    "Is it?" Ren Yingying suspects Dou Dasheng, but before she has time to respond, she suddenly feels numb at the waist and has already been punctured. Now she doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ren Yingying can''t help being surprised and angry.


    With a smile, Mrs. Ruan touched her delicate face and said, "what''s the matter with you, Yingying? Of course I''m your husband."


    "Bah!" Ren Yingying said, "don''t touch me!"


    "If you don''t let me touch it, I will." Mrs. Ruan snorted. Then she behaved very frivolously. She could not help sliding her fingers over her cheek and even toward her collar. "Miss Ren of the sun moon cult is really beautiful. There are not many men in the world who want to have a kiss with her. It''s a pity that she only dares to think about it, I didn''t expect that I could touch Miss Ren''s delicate body today. Ah... "


    Besides her own skills, acting is the most important thing for the success of the art. After all, she has to often act as someone else. If she shows her flaws a little, she will fall short. Mrs. Ruan is a great master of this art. Now she pretends to be a devil in the same color. She is acting perfectly.


    Mrs. Ruan deliberately pretended to be a flower picker. Naturally, it was not out of her own bad taste, but to completely frighten Ren Yingying. After all, with her noble identity, I''m afraid she can''t be deterred by other methods, so we can only start with chastity.


    Feel each other''s fingers slip over their own skin, Ren Yingying can not help from a layer of goose bumps, she is really scared: "Qingshu is still on the ship, he will come back soon, when you will be broken, I advise you to stop, I can also let bygones be bygones, otherwise even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will die without burial place."


    After all, Ren Yingying is a well-informed saint. Although she is afraid, she is calm enough on the surface to try to resolve the current crisis.


    It''s a pity that her opponent this time is Mrs. Ruan, who has been planning for a long time. Hearing her words, Mrs. Ruan laughs: "your lover is in another room now. He won''t come back in a short time, and this time is enough for me to do anything to you."


    As she spoke, she untied the button on Ren Yingying''s collar, and the silk brocade in it was already visible.


    Ren Yingying''s breath was suddenly rapid. After all, she was a woman, and instinctively exclaimed, "don''t ~"


    Seeing her reaction, Mrs. Ruan immediately laughed with satisfaction: "doesn''t miss Ren know that shouting no in this case will cause men''s greater desire to conquer?"

 Chapter 1671

    After all, Ren Yingying was Ren Yingying. After his gaffe, he quickly calmed down: "let''s make a deal. What do you want, gold and silver, magic weapon or secret skill? As long as I can do it, I can give it to you. You know, with the influence of the sun moon god cult and the Golden Snake camp, there are few things that can''t be done. "


    Mrs. Ruan said with a smile: "Miss Ren can''t be free from vulgarity. In my opinion, those vulgarity things can''t be compared with Miss da. Your touching body is the most perfect treasure in the world."


    Hearing her words, Ren Yingying''s face flashed a trace of purplish red. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry. Her voice became as cold as ice: "don''t pretend. If you are such an obscene flower gatherer, how can you say so much nonsense? Long... Long..." she couldn''t say the following content. She hummed and continued: "go ahead, what do you want to do?"


    Mrs. Ruan looked at her in surprise and began to applaud: "you are really worthy of being the saint of the sun moon god religion. I admire you for your courage and tact. In this case, I don''t want to talk nonsense. What''s the purpose of your coming to Sichuan this time?"


    Ren Yingying frowned slightly: "it''s just distracting everywhere. There''s no purpose." She didn''t know each other''s history, and she didn''t dare to reveal anything. She was worried that it would affect her lover''s career.


    Mrs. Ruan snorted: "it''s no fun. It''s just a matter of pretending." Then he stretched out his hand and pulled open Ren Yingying''s clothes, vaguely revealing his skin.


    Ren Yingying exclaimed with surprise and anger: "you are killing yourself!" As a holy aunt of the demon sect, she is always ready to break people''s hands and feet. At this time, her murderous spirit is completely open, and she has an inexplicable deterrent.


    When she looked at her, Mrs. Ruan could not help but step back. However, she reacted quickly and found that she was scared. She could not help humming: "now you are just meat on the chopping board. I can''t help but play here."


    After that, she made a gesture to touch her arms, but to her surprise, the other side''s expression suddenly became very calm.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Mrs. Ruan said strangely. She asked herself where she was. I''m afraid she had already lost her sense of shame and indignation.


    "It''s no big deal to be touched by your wife." Ren Yingying said faintly. At first, she was really afraid to the extreme. If anything happened, what face would she have to live in this world. But after all, she was a very intelligent person. After the initial confusion, she savored the whole thing carefully and slowly tasted the way.


    The key is as like as two peas in the Song Dynasty. The special skills of the Song Dynasty are the same as Song Qing Shu.


    Although the technique of changing looks simple, many people in the Jianghu can do it one or two times, but most of them can only change their appearance and pretend to be another. They can''t change who they want to be.


    Of course, there are still three and a half exceptions in this world. Half of them are Murong Jingyue. He kills the target by vicious means. Peeling skin can barely make him the other side. But he is dead, and Ren Yingying doesn''t believe that someone in the world can kill song Qingshu quietly.


    Among the other three people, song Qingshu is the only one, and ah Zhu is the only one. However, ah Zhu is now in the imperial palace of Liao state, so it can''t be her. So it can only be the remaining one, Ruan Xingzhu, who teaches ah Zhu the art of changing face!


    And then I think that she''s on her boat now. If she can transfer song Qingshu to Li daitaojiang, who else can she be.


    "Oh, I''m so disappointed to be seen through by you." Without sophistry, Mrs. Ruan restored her delicate voice.


    Hearing the melancholy in her voice, Ren Yingying couldn''t help laughing. However, thinking of her present situation, she couldn''t laugh any more.


    "Don''t think that if you see through my identity, I can''t help you," said Mrs. Ruan angrily. "You''re not afraid of women. I''ll find a man. There are many strong sailors on this ship."


    Ren Yingying''s face changed slightly, but he soon regained his composure: "during this period of time, I have been with my wife every day, and I know she is not like that."


    Mrs. Ruan snorted: "if you really know me, you won''t be controlled by me now."


    As he was about to say something more, pei''er''s voice came out of the door: "that song childe has already begun to ask why Miss Ren hasn''t come back. It seems that he can''t sit still."


    Mrs. Ruan knew that it was easy for song Qingshu to find flaws if she delayed any longer. Since she could not get anything from Ren Yingying, she had to take a backup plan.


    Taking off the mask and revealing her original appearance, Mrs. Ruan reached out and gently hooked Ren Yingying''s chin: "girl, when I finish dealing with your lover, I''ll come back and play with you slowly."


    Seeing that it was her, Ren Yingying''s big stone finally fell to the ground. Wen Yan sneered and said, "you''ve imprisoned me here. I''ll see how you can explain to song Lang later. You should know his martial arts. You can''t beat him in all the people on the ship."


    "Yes, I know your lover is very powerful," said Mrs. Ruan without anger. "But who told you I was going to fight with him?"


    ¡°£¿¡± Seeing her confident expression, Ren Yingying couldn''t help being confused.


    But Mrs. Ruan naturally began to take off her clothes in front of her, revealing a graceful and moving curve, which made Ren Yingying''s heart even more bottomless: as Qingshu mentioned, there are some women in their hometown who don''t like men, but like women. This Mrs. Ruan is not the same kind


    Especially when the other party began to take off her clothes, Ren Yingying was even more silly: "you... What do you want?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll borrow your clothes." Mrs. Ruan also conveniently touched her crisp chest, "tut Tut, the girl''s body is really so beautiful."


    Although the other party is a woman, but by her off - all, but also by her so "frivolous", Ren Yingying or angry: "you dirty..."


    Mrs. Ruan snorted: "if you scold me again, I will let you continue to be naked like this." But she just said so, and she still took a dress to put on her.


    Ren Yingying didn''t have time to get angry when she saw that she had put on her clothes. She couldn''t help but be stunned: "you want to..."


    Mrs. Ruan, as like as two peas in her hair, dressed her hair and brushed a hairstyle exactly like Ren Ying Ying. It seemed that she did not know how many times she had rehearsed.


    Next, Mrs. Ruan took out a mask and put it on her face. In Ren Yingying''s shocked eyes, she gradually became her appearance.


    "What you as like as two peas" are looking at the people who are exactly the same as themselves.


    "No matter how good the martial arts of the Song family name are, they will not attack their own women," Mrs. Ruan said with a smile Her voice was as like as two peas.


    Ren Yingying was in a trance, but when he thought of his lover''s ability, he gradually calmed down: "Song Lang has always been thoughtful, and you are bound to fail."


    "No way." Reach the peak of perfection, as like as two peas, she is very confident in her skills. "My skill of changing the body has been very great. Besides appearance, even the body smell can be exactly the same as the target, even the nearest person can''t tell it."


    These days, she has been inviting Ren Yingying to her in the name of chatting. On the surface, she is chatting, but in fact, she is observing her speech and behavior. On weekdays, there are some small details, even her respiratory rate has been recorded in detail, in order to be safe. This is why she has never been seen through since her debut.


    Ren Yingying thought, it''s a pity that you don''t know that song Lang is also an expert in this field. However, this woman''s face changing technique is really perfect. She can''t even distinguish herself from her face to face. Can song Lang really detect the abnormality.


    "Lend me your little lover for a few days." Mrs. Ruan was almost dressed up. When she passed by Ren Yingying, she let out a frivolous breath in her ear.


    Ren Yingying was so uncomfortable by her heat that she couldn''t help humming: "you pretend to be me, and I don''t know who... With whom." Think of this period of time lover every day infatuated with their own scene, snow Yan gradually dyed a layer of red halo.


    Mrs. Ruan, as a passer-by, couldn''t understand the meaning of "use". She spat: "bah, my wife is going to inquire for information, not to sacrifice herself. You think she will do that kind of thing like you do every day without shame and rashness."


    "Ah ~" Ren Yingying also cried out with shame. She has been singing with song Qingshu all night these days. Although she deliberately represses it, she still makes some embarrassing sounds. She thought that nobody found out in the dead of night, but she didn''t expect to hide it from the people who wanted to.


    After going out, Mrs. Ruan told the maid, "take her to the secret room and hide her." After a few steps, he turned around and added: "treat her well, don''t neglect her."


    "Yes." Pei''er is surprised. Is she afraid of offending them? But now she has offended them. Although she has doubts in her heart, she still agrees.


    Song Qingshu, after practising the piano for a while, suddenly felt a little bored. He calculated the time. It''s time for Yingying to come back. Why is it so late today?


    He decided to get up and go to Mrs. Ruan to find his wife. When he got there, he found out that Ren Yingying had left. He couldn''t help frowning: "did you go to the wrong place and go back to the previous house? Or something happened... "


    When he was worried, he quickly flew to the previous room, only to run into his slowly walking wife on the way.


    "Yingying, you are here." Seeing that she was safe and sound, song Qingshu took a breath of relief and excitedly went over and grabbed his wife''s hand. "I thought you had an accident."


    Mrs. Ruan was thinking about how not to show her flaws when she saw him. She imagined a lot of situations, but she didn''t expect that the other party suddenly grasped her hand and felt the masculine breath coming from her face. Her heart trembled. She quickly restrained her mind and replied with a smile: "what can happen to me on this ship? I just forgot to change the room." As he spoke, he drew his hand back without showing any trace.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t like it. Ren Yingying is always shy. It''s normal that he doesn''t want to be too close to him in public: "I thought it was Mrs. Ruan who was plotting against you."


    Mrs. Ruan was annoyed in her heart, but she said with a smile: "Mrs. Ruan is gentle and kind. She is not as bad as you think."

 Chapter 1672

    Mrs. Ruan''s acting skills are superb. She boasted in front of people, but she didn''t show any flaws.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have the perspective of God. Of course, he didn''t notice anything unusual. He just laughed and said, "why, after chatting with others for several days, did you help her talk? If you praise her so well, you''re not afraid of what I think of her? "


    "How can I stop you from thinking about her Mrs. Ruan said in a resentful tone, but she was very angry. After hearing what he said, she didn''t know how to arrange herself in private.


    Song Qingshu knew Yingying''s temperament. She was really annoyed when she said that. She secretly scolded herself for her faults. She really had nothing to look for.


    "Yingying, I''m joking with you," Song Qingshu decided to take out the knave''s trick and put her in his arms. "Although Mrs. Ruan is good, she can''t compare with you."


    Mrs. Ruan was suddenly hugged by him. She felt that his claws of Lushan were swimming on her body. She could not help but feel ashamed and angry: the bastard was as lustful as the rumored one. Seeing his anxious appearance, she didn''t know how to toss the delicate Miss Ren.


    During this time, I chatted with Ren Yingying. Although I had a bad intention, I really appreciated the conversation temperament of this lady Ren in my daily communication. Especially because she was a little pale and weak after her serious injury, I couldn''t help but feel pity for her


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, what do you think? Now I am being taken advantage of by him..." feeling that the other party''s hand is going deep into her dress, Mrs. Ruan finally wakes up.


    As an ace spy, especially in the use of disguise, it is inevitable that there will be a beauty trick. Mrs. Ruan has been psychologically prepared for this situation for a long time. Before, she was able to make the target fantasize but not take advantage of herself through clever arrangements and on-the-spot contingency. But this time, the goal is different. Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are so high that she can''t react when she wants to hold her, In addition, they are a couple on the ship. If they refuse any physical contact, it''s easy to arouse each other''s suspicion.


    Originally, she would not take the task that was doomed to suffer losses. But this time, she also knew that the situation was critical. The situation of Han juezhou could not be worse now. What is the so-called "skin without hair"? That''s why she decided to take a risk and find out if the other party had any connection with Wu Xi''s rebellion in Sichuan.


    Of course, she was just ready to let him take advantage. Naturally, she couldn''t really let him take advantage of it. She noticed that the other party''s hand was stretching towards the skirt of her dress. With an idea, Mrs. Ruan found a way to deal with it. She pressed his hand and asked, "how''s your piano practice today?"


    She is not deaf. Song Qingshu has been practicing on the ship these days. She asks Ren Yingying about it because it doesn''t involve any secret. Ren Yingying doesn''t hide it. She answers that her husband wants to play with her own Qin and Xiao, so she keeps her heart.


    Hearing his wife''s inquiry, song Qingshu grimaced: "it should be OK."


    Mrs. Ruan just had an excuse to escape from his clutches. Where would she give up? She said in a hurry, "play it to me. I''ll see how you are today?"


    Ren Yingying is a good teacher. When he teaches song Qingshu, he will never laugh with him when he should be strict. Song Qingshu does not dare to act rashly when she sees her serious face. Despite her reluctance, she still lets go of the beauty in her arms and starts to play the piano.


    Mrs. Ruan nodded as she listened, and gave him some advice from time to time to correct the small details of his fingering. As the most ace spy, she had basic skills in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It was not enough to point out Ren YingYing and Zhao Min, who were masters in piano, but it was more than enough to point out song Qingshu, who was a half hanger.


    Because of Ren Yingying''s previous experience, Mrs. Ruan didn''t dare to come and start to ask for advice, so as not to arouse the other party''s vigilance. She''d better get acquainted with him first, and then slowly look for opportunities.


    In this way, one playing the piano, one guiding, time soon passed, and night slowly came. Song Qingshu looked at the sky, then some impatient ran to hold her.


    "I haven''t had dinner yet ~" Mrs. Ruan was very coquettish, but she was scolding in her heart. This man is really a little wolf dog who can''t get enough to feed. These days, he has been tossing about every day until midnight. Why does he still have such a high desire now? Is he made of iron?


    The reason why she chose to do it today is that she was familiar with Ren Yingying almost, and she also found out that they often tossed in the middle of the night a few days ago. She estimated that the iron man would be exhausted after so many days, so she chose a time when he was the weakest, so she would be less dangerous.


    Who would have expected that the person is not as good as the day, the other party''s body is completely different from ordinary people!


    "If that man had such a good body..." Mrs. Ruan thought of a man. She couldn''t help but spat in her heart. What was she thinking about!


    But song Qingshu put his arms around her and kissed her ears. His voice was a little dry and said, "eat you first, and then have dinner."


    Mrs. Ruan''s heart leaped when she heard this. She was used to being respectable. Although she was naughty occasionally, most of the time she was graceful and decent. In addition, with her current status, other men had to be polite to her, even the husband in Sichuan. Where had she ever experienced such intense pressure?


    In addition, song Qingshu is a handsome and extraordinary man no matter what. In addition, he is famous all over the world, so that she is in a trance.


    But after all, Mrs. Ruan is a mature woman and an ace spy. Her reason quickly dispels the ripples in her heart, and she quickly finds a reason: "but I''m hungry..." her voice is very pitiful, and she tactfully touches her temples, as if she will faint at any time.


    Song Qingshu patted his head: "look at my memory. I forget that you are weak now. You should mend more." They went out in a hurry and told the servants on board to prepare meals. Although they were guests, they were generous. In addition, they were the guests of the master''s mother, so the people in the kitchen also served them raw.


    Soon the food came in, and Mrs. Ruan even meticulously picked up Ren Yingying''s favorite food when she was picking up the dishes. The information has been found out clearly when she was chatting about her daily life these days. Poor Ren Yingying didn''t know her plan. She thought it was no secret, so she inadvertently revealed too much of her daily life habits.


    In fact, as like as two peas in the brain, the song of the song is very loud. The books in the bookshops are more like the gods. So she always has the highest preparation level, and even the breathing rate is just like that of Ren Ying Ying. She is worried about such a master in the song and Qing Dynasty. He recognized the flaw in his breath.


    Seeing that song Qingshu hasn''t found anything unusual until now, Mrs. Ruan finally tried to attack some intelligence: "by the way, Qingshu, when do we have to follow Mrs. Ruan all the time?"


    Song Qingshu thought, "your body can''t stand the road. Since they are going to Sichuan, we can go with them all the time. When we arrive at Yibin, we will go from the Yangtze River to the Minjiang River, and finally directly to Chengdu."


    "Sure enough, I went to Chengdu." In fact, according to the information she has received, she has basically ruled out that the other party is aimed at her. They should be different from those who secretly want to deal with themselves.


    But she didn''t relax at all, because she suspected that there was a bigger conspiracy between them than the attack on the road, and it was also closely related to Wu Xi''s rebellion in Sichuan.


    "When we get to Chengdu, do we go to Linghu Chong directly?" Mrs. Ruan carefully raised another question.


    "I went to see him, of course. Don''t you want to see him, too?" Song Qingshu joked.


    Mrs. Ruan''s heart thumped for a moment. Is Ren Yingying still connected with Linghu Chong? But before the intimacy of two people do not leave ah, then why mention Linghu Chong is this kind of tone, these three people in the end is what relationship?


    "What do you mean by that?" As soon as Mrs. Ruan put her chopsticks away, she said unhappily that she decided to gamble. She believed more in women''s intuition. From the relationship with Ren Yingying these days, she could see the happiness in each other''s eyes. This is the most important thing to do. Maybe she and Linghu Chong had some past events, but they were all in the past. Maybe song Qingshu always had a thorn in his heart, That''s why I can''t help mentioning the past.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said strangely, "what''s the matter with you today, Yingying? Don''t I always joke with you like this?"


    Mrs. Ruan whispers that it''s bad. Is she wrong? The relationship between the three is so weird. Is it because song Qingshu asked Ren Yingying to play a trick on her beauty that Wu Xi betrayed Han Xiang


    At that moment, she had already filled her mind with several bloody dramas, which were enough to make several TV dramas.


    "Nothing. Maybe I''m not feeling well, so I''m a little upset." Mrs. Ruan subconsciously touched her forehead and pretended to be weak. She knew that the relationship between the three people was too critical. She didn''t have enough intelligence analysis. It was easy for her to show her feet if she made a bold speech to spy. She decided to slow down first.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you? I''ll give you a pulse. " Hearing that she was not feeling well, song Qingshu expressed his concern.


    But Mrs. Ruan quickly retracted her hand: "nothing, just have a rest." As like as two peas, as like as two peas, she can be seen as a master, but not a fairy, and can be a match for the pulse. For a master of song and Qing Dynasty, he may be able to detect anomalies in this area.


    "It''s safer to have a look." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "last time you used the burning blood method, the sequelae was troublesome. You can''t take any discomfort lightly."


    "It turned out that he used the burning blood method." Mrs. Ruan was secretly shocked. During this period of contact, she also saw that Ren Yingying was a little weak now. She was not like the majestic aunt of the demon sect, but more like a weak young lady.


    "I don''t know what forced her to use the burning blood method?" As an ace spy, she certainly knows what the method of burning blood is, but now is not the time to be curious about these things. The most important thing is to prevent the other party from checking her body.


    "I really don''t need it. I just... It''s just the Begonia coming." As she spoke, Mrs. Ruan showed a girl''s coyness. She didn''t know how to make her mask. She even had a charming blush on her face.

 Chapter 1673

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu''s exuberant expression suddenly turned into frost eggplant, "you didn''t come here last month."


    Mrs. Ruan spat. How could he expect that he would be so careful? Which man in the world would remember the day when the woman came? Although she was a little unprepared, she cleverly found a reason to prevaricate in the past: "women''s time is not so regular every time, and sometimes it will be chaotic. Maybe there are too many things in this month, so it''s just... It''s chaotic." She is blushing. This time, she is not pretending, but because she wants to explain this to a man. She is really shy.


    "Maybe you are worried about too many things this month, coupled with the tiredness of the journey, which has affected your health," Song Qingshu said with a face of chagrin. "I knew I shouldn''t have let you do those things."


    "Those things..." Mrs. Ruan thought with a thump in her heart, just as expected. It''s a pity that she didn''t mention them after the other party said a word. She was afraid to show her flaws and didn''t dare to take the opportunity to ask questions.


    How did she know that the things song Qingshu referred to were letting Ren Yingying be responsible for the intelligence network of the Southern Song Dynasty, rather than Wu Xi, who was plotting against Sichuan in her imagination.


    Hearing that she was ill, song Qingshu changed her anxious appearance, carefully helped her to bed and took good care of her.


    Feeling his gentle and careful action, Mrs. Ruan was in a trance. Where did she meet such a gentle man, or it should be said that there would not be such a gentle and careful man in the world.


    In view of the fact that most concepts in this world regard women''s one as a bad luck thing, men avoid such things. Even with a few exceptions, it is difficult to really take care of women due to the lack of physiological knowledge. However, song Qingshu came from later generations, and the Internet taught all kinds of information to ordinary people, So in this respect, he even knew more than the women in the world, so he gave Mrs. Ruan a strong sense of contrast.


    Looking at him busy looking after himself by the bed, Mrs. Ruan couldn''t help feeling a little lost: "is he really the majestic king of the Golden Snake? It''s no wonder that so many beautiful women are so gentle... "


    However, she soon realized that she was not in the right state of mind. She quickly stopped thinking about it and asked, "by the way, what''s the matter with you and ah Zhu ah Zi?"


    She knew that the topic in Sichuan was too sensitive, and she was worried that it would show flaws, so she asked another question that she was very interested in.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why do you suddenly ask this question?"


    "They just want to know." It''s easy for Mrs. Ruan to start the coquetry mode. It''s really one of the biggest doubts in her heart these days. She just can''t find a way to ask. Now it''s time to use Ren Yingying''s identity to inquire.


    Who knows song Qingshu is looking at her, and did not answer.


    Mrs. Ruan turned away and said, "why do you look at people like that?"


    "I always think you are a little strange today." Song Qingshu replied.


    Mrs. Ruan''s heart cluttered for a moment and forced a smile: "what''s strange?"


    "You don''t have such a coquettish time on weekdays." Song Qingshu was surprised.


    Mrs. Ruan then remembered that through this period of contact, Ren Yingying was shy and proud. She was not likely to be so coquettish, but she responded quickly and quickly made up for it: "hum, I was almost fooled by you. Don''t change the topic."


    Seeing through the plan, song Qingshu smiles awkwardly: "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a confidant. You are also present during the process of meeting ah Zi. As for ah Zhu, we are good friends." Thinking of what happened in Liao, he didn''t know whether he was still friends with a Zhu.


    Mrs. Ruan was not very satisfied with the answer. In fact, she wanted to ask to what extent they were related, such as whether they had rolled the sheets. But she was afraid that Ren Yingying actually knew about it and what she had exposed.


    Tangled for a long time, she finally found a suitable way to explore: "Qingshu, you should be responsible for what others do, and you can''t let her follow you so unknowingly. You''d better find a way to give her a place."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "after she has finished this task, I should give her an explanation."


    Mrs. Ruan was not at all happy to hear that the other party did not deny the award. On the contrary, her heart sank. It seemed that they had had a relationship, and she did not know whether it was ah Zi or ah Zhu


    All of a sudden, Mrs. Ruan was embarrassed. She should be his elder, but now she is playing his wife. It''s a mess


    The night soon went deep, and it was time for song Qingshu to go to bed. Mrs. Ruan could use Tiangui as an excuse to avoid intimacy with him, but she couldn''t stop sleeping with him. Of course, this was what she expected, but she didn''t panic too much.


    However, after going to bed, song Qingshu skillfully held her in his arms and ran around with his hands dishonestly, which made her breath disordered and her heart beat faster. This bastard was really the devil in the color. He said that Tiangui was coming, but he was so dishonest.


    But when I think of the way their husband and wife used to be like glue, I''m afraid it''s normal. If they refuse all the time, it''s easy to show their flaws.


    "Forget it, first bear with him. No one knows about it anyway. The other party only thinks that he is touching his wife." Mrs. Ruan clenched her teeth and spat in secret. For the sake of this mission, she really lost money.


    "Eh, it seems to be softer and bigger..." Song Qingshu''s ambiguous voice came from the quilt.


    "Hate ~" Mrs. Ruan raised her heart. However, seeing that he just mentioned it casually and didn''t really doubt it, she was relieved.


    However, although she can hide from others, she can''t hide from her own heart. When she thinks that he has taken so much advantage of her, she is very angry. But on the other hand, she is a mature woman with normal seven emotions and six desires. With the skillful but gentle skills of the men around her, she is ashamed to find that she has come.


    She was embarrassed to think that she had been aroused by this much younger man. Especially when she thought of the unclear relationship between her partner and ah Zhu and ah Zi, there was a kind of moral taboo. But some things were just like this. The more repressed they were, the more difficult it was to suppress them.


    All of a sudden, Mrs. Ruan''s body was stiff. She felt the drastic change of the man''s body so close that she couldn''t help spat: "it''s really wrong to blame him for his little man..."


    Knowing that he could not be allowed to continue, or it was really possible that the gun would go off, Mrs. Ruan reached out and pushed him: "stop making trouble ~"


    Who knows, song Qingshu grabbed her hand and put it in her ear. Her voice was a little hoarse: "I want to..."


    Mrs. Ruan was shy and anxious: "it''s said that it''s inconvenient for others to come..." before, in order to be safe, she even dyed some "blood stains" with cotton cloth and put them in it. If the other party really wanted to untie her dress, this would be the last big killer.


    She even looked forward to the scene and thought, "hum, I''ll see if you''ll be thrown cold water.".


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu didn''t understand her dress. Instead, he pulled her into her arms and made Mrs. Ruan confused. She was doomed to be unable to be intimate. What''s the significance of this?


    But she soon understood what the other party was going to do, because a force came from her head and pushed her head down into the bed.


    Mrs. Ruan tried to get up, but she could not help doubting the strength of each other''s hands. She could not help being ashamed and angry: what are these two playing all day long!


    Judging from each other''s proficiency, it is obvious that this is not the first time for them. She never thought that Ren Yingying, who is respected and awed by thousands of people in the world, would do this for him!


    At the thought of Ren Yingying''s noble and elegant appearance on weekdays, it is impossible to combine the two images. At the thought of this, Mrs. Ruan even angered her. If she didn''t play so crazy with her husband on weekdays, would she be in such a dilemma?


    Look at this posture, two people usually play this kind of mouth game, what kind of reason can they find now to refuse? She was ready for everything, but she didn''t expect this.


    But if you don''t refuse, do you really want to replace him


    Mrs. Ruan trembled in her heart. She came to look up the information. As a result, she didn''t find any useful information so far. On the contrary, she let him take advantage of it first. She really didn''t steal the chicken.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his wife''s inaction, song Qingshu began to urge her.


    Mrs. Ruan is really crazy. She has experienced big storms and dealt with all kinds of difficult situations, but the previous ones are not so difficult.


    "Do you really want to fold here today?" Mrs. Ruan was almost ready to cry without tears. For the first time, she doubted the news by using the technique of changing appearance.


    "Anyway, he doesn''t know my real identity, so why not..." Mrs. Ruan made a fierce psychological struggle, "no, he has such a relationship with ah Zhu and ah Zi, how can I still be with him..."


    "And Ren Yingying also knows about my change of face. If two people make a confession afterwards..."


    "Do you want to kill Ren Yingying? But the sun moon god religion and song Qingshu behind her are not easy to provoke. How dare you kill her. But if not... "


    When Mrs. Ruan was entangled, song Qingshu might have been impatient. He directly reached out and pressed her head down. Her eyes suddenly opened. She was so ashamed and angry that she had no choice but to give in. Suddenly, the sound of fighting came from outside.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was obviously a little distracted, and his hand strength was reduced.


    Mrs. Ruan quickly broke away and stretched out her head from the quilt: "what happened?"


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s not for us anyway. Go on."

 Chapter 1674

    On hearing this, Mrs. Ruan almost fainted. First, she thought she had a chance to escape, but she didn''t mean to stop; Second, she is the owner of the ship. The fighting outside is obviously that someone is attacking. She has no one to sit on. Her counterattack must be chaotic.


    "Are you really going to stand by?" Mrs. Ruan bit her lips and regretted that she was not only taken advantage of this time, but also attacked by thieves. It''s a double whammy.


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "the Ruan family has been standing in the river and lake for so many years, and is also the number one emperor merchant in the world. How can they not cope with this little disturbance?"


    Mrs. Ruan is secretly complaining. If she did not worry about being attacked by the thieves in the past, there would be some dispatch from her Bureau. Secondly, she had Han Tuozhou''s backing behind her, which could be helped by the power of the government. But now the situation is quite different. Han Tuozhou is now unable to protect herself. And according to reliable sources, those who attack them are likely to stand behind her. Nature is far from the past.


    Song Qingshu saw that she was in a trance and couldn''t help laughing: "how come I took her as a friend after chatting with others several times?"


    Mrs. Ruan thought quickly, and soon thought of the words: "we don''t have a boat to sit on. We are invited to board the boat, and we are entertained with good wine and vegetables all the way. Now that people are killed, would it be too hard for us to stand by?"


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly: "what you said is reasonable." The main reason why he didn''t move was that he wanted these thieves to test this lady Ruan, because his sixth sense told him that this lady Ruan was not so simple.


    But the sound of fighting from outside showed that the enemy had the upper hand, which was beyond his expectation.


    Just as he hesitated, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. A scar man burst in with a torch and saw two people on the bed.


    When he saw that Mrs. Ruan''s face was blushing, shy and beautiful, he immediately showed a state of enchantment and drooled. As for the little white face beside him, he didn''t want to look at it at all and solved it with a knife.


    With a loud bang, scar''s face flew out ten times faster than before. Song Qingshu got up on the bed and began to tidy up his clothes: "I didn''t want to get involved in this business. These people have to provoke me."


    Mrs. Ruan was stunned. Although she knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were very good, she only learned from the intelligence and didn''t see it with her own eyes. Until she saw that he had just made a move, the shock was beyond description.


    No, it''s not accurate to see his hand. To be exact, it should be that she didn''t see song Qingshu''s hand clearly, so the man flew out upside down. At that speed, even a cow would be useless.


    "How did he do it?" Mrs. Ruan opened her mouth and had a silent question. She was also a well-informed person. She had not seen experts before. Compared with him, the experts she had seen before were really not worth mentioning.


    "What are you still doing? Don''t you plan to get up?" Song Qingshu looked back just to see her surprised appearance, can''t help laughing.


    "Oh, good!" Mrs. Ruan''s face turned red. She thought to herself how she looked like a little girl. Whether he was good at martial arts or not had anything to do with me.


    After they were dressed, song Qingshu took her out and said in a deep voice: "listen to the sound outside, most of the dust is about to settle. It''s really unexpected. Why is the Ruan family''s defense so vulnerable?"


    Mrs. Ruan gave a wry smile, but it was hard to say. At the same time, her heart was also hanging. Did all the guards on the ship perish?


    When they came to the edge of the deck, Mrs. Ruan subconsciously wanted to rush out, but she was pulled down by song Qingshu. In the shadow of the corner: "let''s see the situation first."


    Mrs. Ruan also realized that it was too reckless to rush out like this, so they had no objection. After hiding, they looked over to the deck.


    Now there are many people gathered in the middle of the deck. Many of Ruan''s family guards are lying in a pool of blood. The rest of them are kneeling on the ground, holding their heads in their hands. It is obvious that they have been restrained. There are a circle of fierce thieves standing around, and their temples are high. It can be seen that they are all masters of hard skills to a certain level.


    "The dog thieves of Changle Gang!" Said Mrs. Ruan, gnashing her teeth.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you know them?"


    Mrs. Ruan''s heart leaped, and then she realized that she had a flaw in her anxiety. However, on second thought, Ren Yingying was the princess of the underworld. It was fair to meet that man, so she explained: "the first goat Hu is Bei Haishi, the military adviser of Changle gang. Once upon a time, he heard that he was the most cunning."


    When song Qingshu looked in the direction she pointed out, he saw a thin middle-aged man, and the goat was striking: "is this Bei Haishi? I feel familiar. " In fact, he didn''t know whether he had met each other or not. After all, in his position, Bei Haishi can only be regarded as a small figure, which is not worth his energy to remember.


    At this time, Bei Haishi was staring at the maid kneeling in front of him, and asked coldly, "where is Mrs. Ruan?"


    Song Qingshu is sharp eyed and recognizes that the maid is pei''er. She says goodbye and doesn''t respond.


    "Isn''t Mrs. Ruan in?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel strange. Then suddenly, no wonder the Ruan family hardly organized any effective resistance. It turned out that there were no leaders.


    At this time, Beihai stone see Pei son don''t answer, directly a slap on her face: "cheap maid, give face don''t want face."


    "Pearl!" Mrs. Ruan exclaimed subconsciously that although she and pei''er were masters and servants in name, they were actually like friends. Seeing her being bullied like this, she was naturally surprised and angry.


    "Who''s there?" Bei Haishi''s group suddenly turned around and looked at their hiding place.


    Song Qingshu has no choice but to flash out with Ren Yingying in the shadow, but he doesn''t get close to those people. He doesn''t want Ren Yingying to be in any danger.


    Pei''er saw Mrs. Ruan and was surprised. She subconsciously wanted to call Mrs. Ruan. Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough and swallowed it.


    "Who are you?" Bei Haishi asked with a frown. He always felt that the two men and women were familiar in front of him, but he couldn''t remember where he had met them.


    While asking questions, he called his subordinates and quietly leaned over, vaguely surrounded them in the middle.


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you disturb my elegance. I''m very angry." He really has reason to be angry. It''s hard for any man who is interrupted at that critical moment not to be angry.


    Mrs. Ruan''s face turned red when she heard the word "Ya Xing". But now she is more concerned about what will happen next. Although song Qingshu''s martial arts skills are high, there are a large number of people on the other side, and each of them is an expert. You should know that when you go to Sichuan this time, all the people who are with you are good players of your family. They are defeated so fast, except that they don''t have their own masters, The enemy is too strong.


    She even suspected that these people were not Changle gang members, but some evil sect experts disguised and hid in them.


    "Are you angry?" A group of people seem to have heard a great joke. Many people coax, "who the hell are you? Come here and kneel down here, or you can''t blame me for being blind."


    "Oh, the girl next to you is still pretty. Let her come to serve you. If you serve you well, maybe you can spare your life."


    "Cloud old three, so beautiful woman, you want to eat alone, it''s too dark heart."


    "That is, it''s not enough to serve you alone. No matter how comfortable we are, we can spare him."


    "Such a pretty girl, with so many of us, is she not afraid to be spoiled? It doesn''t matter if it''s broken. The key is that the people behind can''t play. What should we do? "


    "It''s easy to do. Anyway, there are all kinds of things on the ship. It''s a big deal. We''ll stay on the ship and have a good time. Ha ha ha ha ~"


    Although Mrs. Ruan is not Ren Yingying, she is still trembling with anger when she is teased by these people. Originally, she thought song Qingshu was lustful, but compared with these villains, he is more of a gentleman than a gentleman.


    Song Qingshu''s face had completely subsided, and his voice was colder than ice: "originally, I was always easygoing and didn''t like to kill people, but you offended her like this today..."


    He was interrupted before he finished. The man sneered provocatively, "what if I offended you, little white face?"


    Mrs. Ruan looked anxiously at the man beside him, and saw that he looked solemn: "if you dig your eyes and tongue, I can spare your life."


    Hearing his words, a group of people suddenly heard a big joke: "which idiot from a mountain corner, we are here, want our lives, have the ability to take it by ourselves?" They do have enough self-confidence. After all, they are all well-known experts in the road. Even the well-known Ruan family disintegrated in an instant under their attack. What is this little white face.


    There are some cautious people among them, but they can''t detect any sign of Qi running from this person in front of them. They are obviously stupid people who read books.


    "You want me to get it? Good! Good! Good Song Qingshu walked forward slowly and clapped his hand once for every good word he said.


    When he patted his hand for the first time, the faces of those experts who were still arrogant changed one after another, because an invisible wave of air scattered around him. The wave of air was so terrible, so terrible that people were desperate, and those experts vomited blood one after another.


    With the first sound of good words, most of the mysterious bandits fell down, and only a few powerful mouth bleeding stood there to support them; Second sound good word exit, can still stand only the remaining beihaishi a person; With the third sound of good words, Bei Haishi gushed blood, and fell to the ground like a pool of mud. At the last moment of his life, his brain was more sober than ever. He had the ability to kill so many young masters in silence. He was afraid that he was the only one: "you... You are..."


    It''s a pity that he died before he finished speaking. As for the other people who were with him, they had already stopped breathing in the first two rounds of shock waves, and their eyes burst and their mouths bled. They died miserably.


    Song Qingshu glanced at Bei Haishi faintly: "I even practiced Yijinjing. No wonder I can keep three breaths."

 Chapter 1675

    Although song Qingshu does not remember whether he has ever seen Bei Haishi in the world, he knows that he is not a big boss in Xiake Xing. It should be said that apart from the abnormal group of Xiake Island, Bei Haishi is also a first-class master in the Central Plains. Many TV dramas even make him the ultimate boss. As for how he can change his muscles, song Qingshu can''t remember clearly, and is not interested in knowing.


    "The Sanskrit version of the Yijinjing is still in my hands. I haven''t had time to translate it." Song Qingshu suddenly remembered that he had got the Yijinjing by skillful means at that time. Unfortunately, there were too few Sanskrit learners in the world to practice. He only got the shenzujing written with hidden potions on it. In addition, song Qingshu learned taixuanjing. His skill had reached the level of half immortal, and his interest in Yijinjing was not so great. But this time I can feel the extraordinary of the book of changes from Bei Haishi. It seems that it is necessary for me to study this unique skill.


    He thought that at this moment, the people around him were petrified on the spot. You know, just now, Bei Haishi, a group of mysterious thieves, suddenly attacked the ship. They were all good at martial arts and ruthless. The guards on the ship were soon defeated. You should know that these escorts are all the best chosen by the Ruan family, but in front of the demons, they are like three-year-old children.


    But these demonic characters were shocked to death by his clapping hands with two steps? Many even rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    Looking at the figure of the man in front of her, Mrs. Ruan suddenly felt as if there was a towering mountain in front of her. She was shocked that the thief in the room had been shot off before, but compared with the scene in front of her, it was not worth mentioning.


    Compared with the ordinary guards, she even looked deeper. Besides the mysterious people, there were many Ruan family''s nursing homes. In the end, only the bandits died, but the Ruan family didn''t have anything. The level of internal power control is unbelievable.


    She had heard the rumors of song Qingshu before, especially the versions circulated among ladies in boudoir. She thought they were false, but she didn''t expect that they were more exaggerated than the legend.


    All of a sudden, there was a deep chill in her soul. You know, Ren Yingying was killed by these people after they molested him, but she was imprisoned. If he found out all this


    Thinking of the possible consequences, Mrs. Ruan could not help shivering.


    "What''s the matter? Are you cold?" At this time came a gentle voice, she looked up, the original song Qingshu has returned to her side.


    "No... nothing." Mrs. Ruan replied somewhat unnaturally that if she pretended to be Ren Yingying before, she still had a playful attitude, but now she is walking on thin ice.


    "These people dirty Yingying''s ears. Damn it." Song Qingshu snorted coldly. Obviously, he was still worried about the foul language of those people just now.


    Mrs. Ruan didn''t know how to respond. She just gave a vague hum.


    Song Qingshu only when she was frightened, also did not care, holding her waist came to still kneeling in front of Peier: "where is your wife?" This is also the most puzzling thing for him. She didn''t show up after such a big thing happened on the ship. If she was in charge, Bei Haishi might not be able to control the whole ship so easily.


    Song Qingshu took advantage of the aftereffects just now. Pei''er didn''t dare to reply. She subconsciously took a look at his wife Ruan, but her reaction was quick enough. She quickly looked away: "our wife has something to do with going to the city."


    "Into town?" Song Qingshu frowned and thought that Mrs. Ruan had many secrets. She went into the city quietly and didn''t know what to do.


    "You have the rest." With a stroke, song Qingshu cut off the shackles of her body and untied her acupoints at the same time. He was obviously not interested in taking over the mess on board, so he had better leave it to them to take care of it by themselves.


    "Thank you for your help." Pei''er quickly salutes and thanks, and the rest of the Ruan guards kowtow.


    Song Qingshu embraces Mrs. Ruan and turns to leave. He waves his hand at will, leaving only the disappearing figure behind.


    Seeing his wife nestled in his arms, pei''er opened her mouth, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    After returning to the room, Mrs. Ruan finally summoned up the courage to ask: "why don''t you stay alive? All these people have extraordinary skills. How can there be so many masters in a mere Changle Gang?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I had a bellyful of anger at that time. In addition, they dared to speak foul language, so I didn''t care so much."


    Mrs. Ruan was stunned. She didn''t expect that it was just the result of an impulse.


    "Forget it. It''s not for us anyway." Song Qingshu hugs her and goes to bed.


    "Ah?" Mrs. Ruan exclaimed. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Let''s go on sleeping." Song Qingshu gave her a kiss on the lip, then held her and retracted into the quilt.


    Mrs. Ruan''s cheeks are red. Can she not understand what the word "sleep" means? But just saw his killing without blinking an eye, the appearance of killing God always haunted in my mind, there was an inexplicable sense of awe, so that she could not resist.


    The deep admiration for the strong and the submission to the strong are imprinted in a woman''s bone marrow. Next, Mrs. Ruan feels dizzy. She doesn''t know whether she is in a dream or in reality


    The next morning, Mrs. Ruan woke up very early. Looking at the sleeping man beside her, she could not help covering her cheek with her hands: "what have I done? It''s really killing me..." she thought that she had tried her best. Although she kept her innocence below, she lost it above.


    Thinking of what she had done last night, she thought it was incredible.


    "Yingying, how come you''ve been teaching for such a long time, but your technology has regressed." Aware of the movement around him, song Qingshu opened his eyes sleepily and said with a smile.


    "Bah, don''t say it!" Mrs. Ruan was so ashamed that her expression was not disguised, but natural.


    "Ha ha ~ I''ll sleep a little longer." Song Qingshu laughed and turned over to sleep.


    Mrs. Ruan''s face was very hot. She got up in a hurry, dressed and went out. Song Qingshu thought she was going to wash, but she didn''t care.


    All the way back to his boudoir, pei''er had been waiting there. Seeing her come in, she said with surprise and joy: "madam, I''ve always wanted to find you, but I''m afraid to arouse the other party''s suspicion, so I dare not go."


    Mrs. Ruan nodded and took the lead in asking, "is Miss Ren OK?" She is worried that the riot last night will affect Ren Yingying. If the other party has something, she will have to be buried with her.


    "The maidservant hid her in the secret room, but those people didn''t find her." Peier replied quickly.


    Mrs. Ruan was not at ease. She ran to open the secret room and saw Ren Yingying sitting in it with a sigh of relief.


    Seeing them coming in, Ren Yingying''s face flashed a trace of disappointment: "brother song didn''t find out..."


    Pei Er raised his chin complacently: "hum, our wife''s face changing technique is unique in the world, how can it be found."


    Ren Yingying suddenly thought of something and looked at Mrs. Ruan strangely: "did you sleep with elder brother song last night?"


    Mrs. Ruan subconsciously touched her sore cheek, and then said angrily, "the original Miss Ren is so dirty. Since I dare to pretend to be you, I''m fully prepared. I don''t have to worry about what the surname song will do because of Tiangui''s coming." She did not know why she had to explain so clearly in front of them, perhaps to cover up her inner uneasiness and weakness at this time?


    Seeing that her explanation was well founded, Ren Yingying''s doubts gradually faded away and said faintly, "paper can''t hold fire after all. Do it yourself."


    Seeing her graceful and calm appearance, Mrs. Ruan didn''t know why. She left the secret room in a hurry. Then she told pei''er: "you must take good care of Miss Ren. Don''t let her have any damage."


    "I know." Pei''er nodded nervously. She shuddered at the thought of song Qingshu''s magical figure last night.


    "How was the loss last night?" After confirming Ren Yingying''s safety, Mrs. Ruan began to take stock of her losses.


    "It''s not optimistic. Nearly 30% of the guards died and more were injured." Pei''er replied with a frown.


    "It''s my carelessness. My attention is all on these two people. I didn''t take proper precautions," sighed Mrs. Ruan. "From today on, I will step up patrol day and night and be alert to any ships near the Jinghu. When we get to Jiangling in front of us, we''ll transfer some people from the Ruan branch. Remember, we must choose those with old qualifications to prevent others from sneaking in. "


    Mrs. Ruan then said, "by the way, remember to invite Mr. Song to come here later. He helped so much yesterday. If I, the master, don''t show up again, I will inevitably arouse his suspicion."


    Hearing her instructions, pei''er said with some surprise, "is madam going to come back?" After what happened last night, she is not used to the situation of lack of backbone. How can she be unhappy to hear that her wife wants to restore her identity.


    Mrs. Ruan shook her head and began to change into her own clothes: "it''s just to stabilize him for the time being. After that, we still have to pretend to be Miss Ren, otherwise he will immediately know that something has happened to Ren Yingying, and we are finished."


    "Yes, too." Peier nodded busily.


    At this time, Mrs. Ruan thought bitterly that she had not found any connection between them and Wu Xi''s rebellion. How could she give up like this, otherwise she would not have sacrificed so much in vain?


    Thinking of some pictures of last night, she felt a little hot again.


    When pei''er comes to Songqing''s library, he has already got up. He is wondering why Ren Yingying is not here, so he hears the invitation of Mrs. Ruan.


    "Mrs. Ruan?" Song Qingshu is going to use what happened yesterday to find out about her, so he accepts the invitation. When he entered Mrs. Ruan''s boudoir, the other party had removed Ren Yingying''s make-up and restored her appearance.


    When Mrs. Ruan saw the dignified man in front of her, she could not help but jump. She quickly suppressed the strange emotion in her heart, showed her usual smile and went forward to worship: "I thank you for your help last night. I don''t know how to repay you for your kindness..."


    At this time, song Qingshu said, "how about making a promise with one''s body?"

 Chapter 1676

    Mrs. Ruan never thought that he would come up with such a sentence. She was embarrassed about yesterday''s incident. When she heard this sentence, her face turned red instantly.


    Before she could figure out how to respond, song Qingshu already laughed: "make a joke with my wife. Don''t mind."


    Mrs. Ruan was scared to death and said: "I hope you can respect yourself."


    Song Qingshu smile, obviously did not put her words in mind, directly moved the topic: "I don''t know last night so dangerous moment, why didn''t my wife on board."


    "I went to the city to do some private affairs. I didn''t expect these people to take advantage of the opportunity." Mrs. Ruan was also depressed. As soon as Li Daitao''s plan was implemented, the other party attacked the door.


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to do anything, song Qingshu was not easy to ask, so he had to say, "the enemy''s timing is so accurate. Madam, be careful that there is a spy on the ship."


    Mrs. Ruan nodded: "thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention." Being reminded by the other party, she also thinks that there may be an insider. She decides to order pei''er to have a good investigation later, and then strengthen the security measures of the room, so as to avoid any mistakes.


    "By the way, I think those people yesterday were very skilled. They didn''t look like ordinary robbers. Do you know why they came to you?" Song Qingshu stared at her as he asked, trying to get some information from her expression. He always suspected that Mrs. Ruan was not simple, but there was too little effective information for him to judge.


    When Mrs. Ruan saw him staring at her, she could not help but jump. She seemed to be aware that his burning eyes were sweeping over her skin, which made her shiver. Finally, she noticed that his eyes were on her red lips, and subconsciously thought of last night''s situation.


    Song Qingshu on one side is inexplicable, how suddenly this lady Ruan showed a face of infinite shame, of course, he would not think that he had only seen a few sides of mature narcissism. Women will fall in love with themselves, after all, how to see her is not that kind of woman.


    But not to mention, Mrs. Ruan''s coquettish appearance is really pretty. Her skin is white and beautiful, her waist is thin and soft, and her red lips are small and moving. At first glance, she is a wonderful flower of explanation, and her husband is really gorgeous.


    "If I return to you, I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know where I''ve got these demons." Mrs. Ruan managed to put herself in a good mood and replied quickly.


    "Oh," Song Qingshu said, unable to find out anything, he could only start from another aspect, "by the way, I don''t know what is the wife''s husband''s family?" This is also what he is most curious about. It seems that she was married to the Yang family, a powerful family in Shu. What happened to Zhengchun in that period, ah Zi and ah Zhu?


    It''s no secret. Mrs. Ruan didn''t mind answering, "I''m from the Yang family in the middle of Sichuan. Yang Zhenzhong was the judge of Xingyuan Prefecture at that time. Da''an army knew the army."


    "It turned out to be general Yang..." Song Qing wrote in a strange way. He had heard that the Yang family in Sichuan was a powerful family, but he didn''t have any concept at that time. Now he can understand that Xingyuan mansion is also known as Hanzhong in history, and Da''an army is the first state in Western Sichuan. It is in charge of the northern gateway of Sichuan, which is controlled by Yang Zhenzhong, In Shu officialdom is absolutely a pivotal figure.


    "It seems that Shu is not peaceful recently." Song Qingshu intends to test her again.


    Mrs. Ruan was worried that she couldn''t find an excuse to inquire about the connection between him and Linghu Chong. She said: "yes, there are rumors everywhere that Wu Xi in Shu intended to betray his country. Now the whole Song Dynasty is in a panic."


    "In that case, my wife is still in Sichuan at this time. Aren''t you afraid that sheep will enter tiger''s mouth?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Mrs. Ruan spat in secret. She wanted to ask him, but he turned away from him, but she had to answer: "who let my husband still be in Sichuan? There has been no news in Sichuan and the outside world for a long time. I want to see if he is safe."


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "I heard that my wife is doing business with the emperor this time. There should be a large number of goods to be transported to Shu."


    "There must be a cover, of course." At this moment, Mrs. Ruan''s Kung Fu has returned to nature, "otherwise it would be easy to attract people''s attention if she swaggered into Sichuan like this."


    "But it turns out it''s been noticed." Song Qing Shuxin wants you to go to Sichuan with such a high profile, which is nothing to do with a low profile.


    "Who would have expected that?" Mrs. Ruan sighed and immediately asked, "young master, you''ve seen a lot. Do you know the origin of these people?"


    Song Qing bookseller: "madam, as the first emperor businessman in the world, you can be regarded as knowledgeable only when you travel south and North. How dare I teach you a lesson?"


    "I hate it. Why do you tease people?" Mrs. Ruan blurted out subconsciously, and then the whole person was stunned. It was too much to be coquettish. In fact, she was a bit mischievous. It''s normal for her to use some means like this. But it happened that they were yesterday... So much so that she always felt ashamed when she felt guilty.


    Song Qingshu''s voice is delicate, some of which are partial to the baby''s voice. If she wants to be so coquettish on purpose, it''s really hard for a man to melt into juice.


    "I only know that the one who took the lead was beihaishi, the commander of Changle gang. As for the others, my wife needs to investigate by herself." Song Qingshu still decided to reveal something to her. After all, he and Yingying will be on the ship for some time, so it is useful for her to improve her security.


    "Thank you very much, young master." Mrs. Ruan was disappointed. She knew it was Beihai stone yesterday.


    Looking at her elegant and dignified appearance, song Qingshu suddenly asked: "by the way, do you know a man named Duan Zhengchun?"


    Mrs. Ruan''s heart leaped, but her face was smiling: "do you know this man, why did you suddenly mention him?"


    "Nothing. It just occurred to me." From her face can not see any flaws, song Qingshu secretly sigh, this woman is not simple.


    The next two people like a pair of foxes to explore with each other, there is not a chat, but they can not get any useful information.


    When song Qingshu got up to say goodbye, Mrs. Ruan also got up and asked pei''er to see her off: "I''m a married woman. It''s not convenient to see her off. I hope you''ll forgive me. Pei''er, I''d like to see you off. "


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly and followed pei''er out. After a while, he saw that he was not on the way back. He couldn''t help asking, "pei''er, did you go wrong?"


    Peier pursed a smile: "there is no mistake. Please follow me, young master."


    Song Qingshu was puzzled, but he was a good artist. He didn''t worry about ambush. He followed her all the way and soon came to a well guarded room.


    Pei''er raised the token in his hand, and the guard let them in. After going in, pei''er said, "young master, our Ruan family are imperial merchants. Although we dare not call them rich, we have collected a lot of treasures over the years. Yesterday, the young master saved us. The Ruan family didn''t repay us. My husband asked pei''er to bring the young master here. Take whatever you like as a token of thanks."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. He said faintly, "it''s just a little help for me. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Pei''er said quickly: "although it''s a little help to you, it''s a life-saving favor to us. You must choose some things and give them to your wife." The reason why she brought song Qingshu here is mainly to make time for his wife to change back to Ren Yingying. If he leaves so soon, it will be a big deal to go back and break his wife''s identity.


    Song Qingshu was moved by her words and nodded: "that''s good. I''ll choose a hairpin."


    There are a lot of gold and silver jewelry in the Ruan family''s storehouse. Song Qingshu didn''t even look at it. He only chose a crystal clear jade hairpin from a pile of jewelry. It can be seen that it''s expensive, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with saving lives.


    And to song Qingshu''s present status, I really don''t value its value. I chose it just because it looks good.


    "This hairpin will do. Thank your wife for me." Song Qingshu raises his Hosta to pei''er, and then goes out by himself. He is anxious to give it to his wife, but he doesn''t want to follow pei''er slowly.


    "Ah ~" pei''er wanted to find an excuse to delay him, but she couldn''t catch up.


    "Just hope the lady is ready." Pell stamped her foot and prayed nervously.


    When song Qingshu happily returned to the room, he found Ren Yingying sitting in front of the dresser, and he couldn''t help showing a pity smile: "Yingying, where did you just go?"


    Mrs. Ruan looked back at her and said with a smile, "I just went out for a breath. When I came back, I saw that you were not there. I heard that Mrs. Ruan invited you to go there, so I didn''t disturb you." Looking at the man who was still chatting a moment ago, but now he wants to pretend to be his wife, that moment makes her have a sense of absurd vertigo.


    "What''s the trouble?" Song Qingshu used to hold her cold hands. "You''re not feeling well these days, so don''t blow outside."


    Then Mrs. Ruan remembered the excuse she had made for Tiangui. She drew back her hands and moved away from the topic: "what are you going to do, Mrs. Ruan?"


    "It''s just an expression of life-saving feelings." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Did Mrs. Ruan agree with you by example?" Mrs. Ruan asked in a strange way.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "I almost thought you were there just now when you asked."


    Mrs. Ruan secretly spat out her tongue, pretending to be calm and said, "she really agreed with each other by herself?"


    Song Qingshu pinched her face angrily: "what are you thinking about, eh? Why is the skin not as tender as before? It seems that Tiangui has a great influence on women''s body. "


    Mrs. Ruan''s heart leaped, and when he found some flaw in his face, he just relaxed after hearing his last sentence. She secretly congratulated herself that her face was not as good as a real girl''s face. Fortunately, Tiangui had this excuse.


    "It''s impossible for Mrs. Ruan to make a personal promise. In order to express her gratitude, she asked me to choose from the treasure house, but I only chose this one." Song Qingshu took out his jade hairpin and walked over, "I''ll plug it in for you."


    Seeing that he only picked out a jade hairpin, and finally turned around and returned it to its original owner, Mrs. Ruan was so complicated that she suddenly asked, "what if Mrs. Ruan really agrees with you?"

 Chapter 1677

    As soon as Mrs. Ruan''s words came out, she was shocked. She couldn''t figure out how she could say such words. Was it just because he had asked before and wanted to know what he really thought.


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu was also stunned, and then showed a thoughtful expression: "well, Mrs. Ruan is white and beautiful, with a big chest, a thin waist and a pair of long legs. The key is the delicate and sweet baby voice... If you really agree with her, there should be no man who can refuse."


    "See what you can do." Mrs. Ruan spat with a red face. But I don''t know why she was so happy to hear that she was so attractive in his heart?


    "Well, I''m kidding you." Song Qingshu held her in his arms, "she is no match for my Yingying."


    Who knows that the other party didn''t look happy when they heard what he said. On the contrary, his face became cold. Song Qingshu was so confused that he didn''t know where to offend her.


    "Yingying, take a look at this hairpin. Is it good-looking?" Song Qingshu just as before joke over fire, quickly transfer her attention, move her to the mirror.


    "I don''t want other women''s things." Mrs. Ruan was so upset that she was about to take off her hairpin.


    "Ah," Song Qingshu quickly stopped and said with a bitter smile, "this is what your husband earns by his ability, and how can it be regarded as other women''s things."


    At this time, Mrs. Ruan also realized that she was not in the right mood, so she took advantage of the situation to go downhill and snorted: "this is almost the same."


    "You''ve been a bit queer these two days," Song Qingshu said suddenly, which startled Mrs. Ruan. Fortunately, he added, "it seems that this aunt is really a nuisance."


    "Aunt?" Mrs. Ruan looked at him suspiciously.


    "It''s Tiangui. I told you before." Song Qingshu frowned.


    Ruan Madame in the heart a Lin, quickly smile a way: "for a moment have no reaction come over."


    Song Qingshu nodded and recognized her explanation: "by the way, why didn''t Mrs. Ruan talk to you these days?"


    "Maybe there was an attack on the ship yesterday. She was busy with the aftermath." After Mrs. Ruan''s explanation, she thought that this is not the best way. It''s better to find an opportunity to let "Mrs. Ruan" and "Ren Yingying" appear at the same scene, so that he doesn''t think of anything, and he can take the opportunity to leave him and act alone.


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu waved his hand. "Forget it, no matter what they do, you''d better continue to teach me to play."


    Mrs. Ruan chuckled: "good." Before chatting with Ren Yingying, I already knew that she was good at teaching each other how to practice the piano, but I was good at playing the piano.


    For the next two days, song Qingshu held Mrs. Ruan to drink and play the piano on the side of the deck every day, and occasionally went fishing together. In the eyes of an unknown lover, he only felt that they were really a couple of immortals, which was enviable. But in the eyes of an insider like Peier, the more he looked, the more strange he was.


    "Madam and he are so intimate, and it can be seen that they are not forced by each other. Madam, she won''t be really occupied..." pei''er pinched the sweat for her.


    Finally find a private opportunity to ask her: "madam, did that person take advantage of you?"


    Mrs. Ruan''s face was full of peach blossom, and she looked at her angrily: "don''t you see that he hugged me again and again?"


    Peier lowered her voice: "I mean at night..."


    Mrs. Ruan spat: "is this what you should care about?"


    Pei''er murmured in a low voice: "I''m just worried that my wife will fall into it. After all, you''ve been married. Go to the Yang family..."


    "Shut up Mrs. Ruan''s face was cold, "I have my own sense of propriety! I''ll change you into me when I get a chance, and then you''ll deal with your daily affairs in my capacity, so as not to be seen as a flaw. "


    "Yes." Seeing that his wife was angry, pei''er didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Two days later, when song Qingshu learned that there was still a day''s journey to Jiangling, he suddenly thought of Qi Fang. At the beginning, Qi Fang escorted Di Yun''s coffin back to his hometown for burial, and their hometown was near Jiangling.


    After diyun''s death, Qi Fang planned to accompany her in Jielu nearby, but the cabbage was too small to live in the countryside. She had to take her daughter back to live in Jiangling city and visit diyun from time to time.


    The reason why song Qingshu knew this was that he sent someone to escort her back to Jiangling, and when she came back, his subordinates reported it.


    "Not long ago, Jin Jun conquered Jiangling. I don''t know if she has been affected." Looking at the green mountains and rivers in the distance, song Qingshu could not help worrying. Although he ordered all the Jin soldiers not to burn, kill, loot or bully the local people, the order was one thing and the execution was another.


    Think of her a single mother with a starving daughter, in this war, I do not know how many difficulties will encounter. It was too far apart before. Although he thought about it, he was also lack of skills. Now he is passing by. If he still doesn''t care, I''m afraid he will have a hard conscience later.


    Go to see if she is safe with the idea, he can no longer restrain, finally ran back to Ren Yingying about it.


    Mrs. Ruan was stunned: "I will arrive at Jiangling tomorrow night."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "so I''m going to leave first. My lightness skill should arrive in a few hours. After I finish my work in Jiangling, I''ll wait there. You should be almost there."


    Mrs. Ruan was still a little confused: "but this is on the river. Do you want to go to them first and get ashore first?"


    Song Qingshu took her hand and said with a smile, "Yingying, have you forgotten my lightness skill? I''m not afraid that Damo can cross the river with a reed."


    "All right." Mrs. Ruan did not dare to say anything more. She was worried that the more she said, the more she would show. At the same time, she was also infected by his heroism at this time.


    "You''re weak, but it''s not convenient to take you to the wind," Song Qingshu took out a copper bell and put it into her hand. "This is a pair of Tongxin bells, each containing Tongxin Gu carefully cultivated by the five poisons cult. If you shake one of the bells, the insects in the other will react and shake the bell, so if anything happens to you after I leave, Just shake the bell, and I''ll be right back. "


    The bell was handed over to him by LAN Fenghuang not long ago. Although it can''t be sensed thousands of miles away, the distance of a hundred miles is still OK. He sometimes has to sigh that although the technology of the world is far behind the previous life, there are some aspects of magic that can''t be explained by later science, such as internal force, such as the concentric bug.


    "Such a precious thing..." Mrs. Ruan was startled, thinking that if Ren Yingying had this before, how could her plan succeed.


    "In my heart, Yingying is countless times more precious than it. I almost forgot this stubble before, but it''s not too late to give it to you now." Song Qingshu smiles at her, but does not expect that the other party is not his wife at all.


    "Thank you." Mrs. Ruan then lowered her head and covered up her red eyes. During this time, she had never seen such a gentle and considerate man. Sometimes she was even jealous of Ren Yingying. She was beautiful in appearance and noble in status. She had such a perfect lover. Her life was just a dream.


    "Be polite to me." Song Qingshu kisses her forehead. Unconsciously, they have come to a deserted deck. "I''ll go first. Have a good rest yourself." He said that he would jump into the river.


    Mrs. Ruan was startled. She went to the side of the boat and looked down. She saw the other side standing on the rolling river and stepping on the water step by step. She seemed to notice her eyes. Song Qingshu even had leisure to wave back to her.


    His warm smile came to mind. Suddenly, Mrs. Ruan felt her heart beat faster. She could not help stroking her face. She felt that kind of hot feeling. For a moment, she was crazy: "if I had met him in those years... This mission seems to have lost money..."

 Chapter 1678

    Song Qingshu walked all the way through the water. It was almost dark by the time of Jiangling city. Rao was very skillful. He was still very tired after such a long run.


    "It''s better to be a plane in a previous life." Song Qingshu can''t help but miss the past life when he could fly across most of the country in two hours.


    Observing from a hill outside the city, most of Jin people''s barracks are stationed outside the city. I feel relieved. Although Jin soldiers must be stationed in the city, the influence of large troops outside the city on the common people can be minimized.


    After breathing for a while, after his energy recovered, song Qingshu felt his way into the city. It was not the first time he had come to Jiangling City, so he was very sorry to visit his hometown again.


    The last time I came here, I just came across the world, and it was the most miserable time. At that time, with the help of Xuebing Er, I met Ding Dian here, learned shenzhaojing, and met Huang Rong for the first time.


    "I don''t know if rong''er has heard about Guo Jing. I hope it won''t make her angry." Thinking of her round stomach, song Qingshu''s face flashed a gentle smile.


    However, he soon gathered his mind. Now Jiangling is in the chaos of war. It''s fine during the day, and a curfew will be imposed at night. If he delays any longer, no one can find anyone who asks for directions later.


    Although he knows Qi Fang''s current address, he is not very familiar with Jiangling city and may not be able to find a specific street.


    He knocked on the door of several houses in succession. Finally, under the lure of silver, he asked the location of Qi Fang''s residence. All the way through the night, he escaped the patrol of the Jin soldiers and finally found Qi Fang''s residence.


    "I don''t know how she''s been." A picture of a young woman with pear blossom and rain comes to mind. Song Qingshu sighs. Qi Fang''s life is really miserable. She was separated from her childhood sweetheart by a conspiracy. She married a "father murderer" unknowingly. The only one in the world who loved her and pitied her elder martial brother died in the end


    "I hope my presence can change her fate, at least make her happy for the rest of her life." Song Qingshu suddenly stopped and frowned at the courtyard not far away.


    Although the courtyard is small, it''s very chic. It has all kinds of facilities. After all, Qi Fang is the daughter-in-law of ten thousand families, and the granddaughter-in-law of the former Prime Minister''s family. In addition, song Qingshu''s men escorted her back and brought a lot of investigation and management, so it''s no surprise that she lives in such a courtyard.


    Song Qingshu frowned because he noticed that there was more than one person in the yard and other men. Of course, he didn''t think about it. He knew Qi Fang''s character. She was a very loyal and traditional woman. Of course, what happened with her was an accident. It was impossible to lead a man in the middle of the night; And there are more than one or two men in this room!


    "Is something wrong with her?" Song Qingshu moves in his heart and quickly sneaks in. There are secret sentries at the gate of the yard. He is worried that it will bring danger to Qi Fang, so he doesn''t rush into it. Instead, he slips quietly to the top of the room in the middle of the house and plans to see the situation first.


    "Where is Liancheng Jue?" At this time, a familiar voice came from below.


    "Liancheng Jue?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He came to Liancheng Jue. How could this man''s voice be so familiar?


    He was puzzled and untied the tile. He saw a middle-aged man with bags under his eyes as big as an old man standing there. It was Ling Tuisi, the magistrate of Jiangling who had dealt with him in those years.


    "It''s this vicious thing!" Song Qingshu doesn''t like him at all. In the original book, he buried his daughter alive for the sake of treasure, and he almost calculated himself in this world.


    "I really don''t know what Liancheng Jue is." at this time, there was a voice of panic and pity on the other side. Song Qingshu recognized Qi Fang''s voice and looked down from another angle. As expected, he saw Qi Fang kneeling on the ground, holding his daughter tightly in his arms, with tears on his face.


    Seeing her appearance, song Qingshu looked cold and was about to help. Suddenly he saw two people sitting on the other side: "eh, how is he?"


    I saw a man with a strange appearance. He was flying to the left. He looked like a God. He was Wu Liuqi, a snow beggar who had met in Jiangling!


    The chubby man next to him looked kind, but he didn''t know who it was.


    "How did Wu Liuqi and Ling Tuisi get together?" Song Qingshu was puzzled. Wu Liuqi thought that his elder martial brother Mei niansheng was killed by Ling Tuisi, so he stabbed him once.


    But what makes him even more strange is that Wu Liuqi and the slightly fat man around him always have a familiar feeling. The slightly fat man is wearing a golden robe and a rich family member''s costume, which matches his own temperament; Wu Liuqi is a pair of blue and black clothes, which is in line with his own spirit of extermination.


    After thinking about it for half a day, song Qingshu suddenly realized: isn''t this the same as Zhang Sanli and Si!


    He was awe inspiring and didn''t think it was a coincidence. Especially when he thought of the legendary envoys of Xiake island who reward good and punish evil, in addition to Zhang San Li Si, who was well known in the Jianghu, there were Zhao Da, Qian Er, Wu Liu, Zheng Qi and Wang ba. Among them, Zhao Da Qian was the only one. His identity and martial arts were extremely mysterious, So far, there is no information to know their real identities. The rest of them are Zhang San Li Si, Wu Liu on Friday and Zheng Qi Wang ba. Their martial arts and status are almost the same in Xiake island. As for those envoys who reward good and punish evil, there is a gap between them.


    At the beginning, song Qingshu met more than a dozen envoys from Xiake island in that broken temple. Although they were highly skilled, they were greatly lacking in experience and intelligence in facing the enemy. It was obvious that they were quick products piled up by drugs and secret scripts. This was why song Qingshu killed them easily and they should be the envoys behind the ranking; If Zhang San and Li Si, who are experienced in the world and are trained to reward good and punish evil, are against him, it would be a fierce battle compared with the number of people on both sides at that time.


    "Zhang San Li Si, Wu Liu on Friday, Wu Liu..." Song Qingshu thinks that Wu Liuqi''s name is so similar to Wu Liu, and his dress coincides with Zhang San Li Si. It''s almost certain that Wu Liuqi is now from Xiake Island, and he ranks sixth among the envoys who reward good and punish evil. The little fat man next to him is mostly on Friday.


    "How did the people of Xiake Island get involved?" After discovering this, song Qingshu decided to look at the situation first. Anyway, Qi Fang is not in danger now.


    At this time, Wu Liuqi heard Qi Fang''s words and couldn''t help humming: "you are Qi Changfa''s daughter and WAN Zhenshan''s daughter-in-law. Don''t you know where Liancheng Jue is?"


    Wu Liuqi was a hawk''s paw in the history of the Qing Dynasty, but he was a man of indomitable spirit in the world of Jin Shu. It should not be his style to bully the orphans and widows. Did he change his temperament in Xiake Island, or did Qi Changfa kill his elder martial brother Mei niansheng, Why does he hate Wu and Wu?


    "I really don''t know what you said about Liancheng Jue. I''ve never heard it mentioned by my father or father-in-law. It''s the first time I heard it from you." Qi Fang explained in vain that her daughter seemed to feel her mother''s panic and could not help crying.


    "It seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" Ling Tuisi gave a grim smile, grabbed the baby in her arms and raised it high, "if I don''t say it again, I will fall."


    "No!" Qi Fang exclaimed in amazement, struggling to rush over, but he was controlled by his subordinates, and there was nothing he could do.


    Song Qingshu''s heart was cold. Ling Tuisi killed his own daughter without blinking an eye. He would not be soft hearted to kill someone else''s daughter, even if it was a baby.


    Secretly raised his hand, is going to rush down to help, suddenly heard a man called: "found, found." When Ling Tuisi and others interrogated Qi Fang, they sent their men to search through the room.


    Ling Tuisi was overjoyed and threw the cabbage back into Qi Fang''s arms: "you bitch, don''t you know Liancheng Jue?"


    Qi Fang hurriedly held her daughter in her arms, looked at the anthology of Tang poetry in his hand and asked, "isn''t this anthology of Tang poetry?"


    "Play the fool?" Ling Tuisi''s face was cold.


    Instead, Wu Liuqi stopped her: "I don''t know what she looks like."


    Ling Tuisi nodded: "with Qi Changfa and WAN Zhenshan''s cunning, we may not have told him, but can''t we know the secret of Liancheng Jue?" Later, some of them got angry and even looked at Qi Fang fiercely, which made her hold her daughter tightly.


    "That''s not necessarily true," Wu Liuqi pointed to the man in yellow beside him. "My brother is an expert in this field."


    Ling Tuisi''s eyes were dazzled, and the anthology of Tang poetry had already been in the hands of the man named Wu Wu. He could not help but feel awe struck in his heart: the martial arts of these Xiake island people are really unpredictable.


    Song Qingshu on the roof just nodded secretly. This Friday''s Kung Fu was ok, but there was no fuss.


    On Friday, I read the anthology of Tang poetry and said, "if you want to hide the secret, you have to use interlayer, special potion, or some code words mixed in the plaintext..."


    He turned it over and quickly shook his head: "there is no mezzanine."


    Then he took every page of book paper and baked it on the candlelight. Then he also shook his head: "it''s useless to bake by fire."


    Then he took the book paper to the tip of his nose and smelled: "well, besides the smell of ink, there is a faint strange smell..."


    As he said this, he spread the paper on the table, then took out a chopstick, dipped it in a little water, and gently scratched it on the page.


    Ling Tuisi and Wu Liuqi had already been attracted to the past. Suddenly, Ling Tuisi exclaimed with surprise and joy: "there are numbers!"


    Through the crevice of several people, song Qingshu vaguely saw a "four" character in the blank beside the page, and could not help sighing: "the secret of Liancheng Jue seems to be lost."


    The next Friday continued to sort out, and soon the hidden numbers of the whole book were found.


    Ling Tuisi frowned and said, "it''s no use just knowing these numbers. There are so many words in the whole Tang poetry. I don''t know where to use them or the order."


    But Wu Liuqi laughed: "I know that since it''s called Liancheng Jue, it''s obviously hidden in Liancheng sword technique. Every move of Liancheng sword technique comes from a Tang poem, and I happen to know Liancheng sword technique again."


    As he spoke, he came to his desk: "the first move of Liancheng sword is from Du Fu''s" spring return "... Well, here, it''s a" four "! OK, the fourth word is "River". You''ve got it. The second move is still Du Fu''s poem, which comes from Chongjing Zhaoling. Well, it''s 51! " He went on counting word by word: "fifteen, ten, fifteen, twenty..." the mausoleum is empty, and the bottom of the bear is green. "The fifty first word is" mausoleum. "


    Ling Tuisi murmured to himself: "Jiangling and Jiangling are wonderful. It turns out that they are in Jingzhou. It seems that half of my life''s hard work has not been wasted." But then I thought that now all these things belong to Xiake Island, and I couldn''t help but lose most of my excitement.


    One side of the Friday seemed to see his mind, light said: "if you can find the treasure of emperor Liang Yuan this time, you can''t do without your credit, then you can''t do without your benefits."


    Thank you very much Ling Tuisi turned his worries into happiness and made a quick salute.


    Wu Liuqi ignored him and continued to study: "the third move of swordsmanship comes from Chumo''s Shengguo temple. The thirty third and thirty third words are" city "and" Jiangling city "in" xiafangcheng Guojin, Zhongqing zashengge ". Right, right! What else is there to doubt? The fourth move is 28. Well, 15, 10, 15... The 28th word is "south" and "south of Jiangling city."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that the treasure was in Tianning Temple. He didn''t show any surprise. On the contrary, he was even more puzzled: "now that the Jin people have occupied Jiangling, why do they choose this time to collect the treasure?"


    At this moment, Wu Liuqi had already cracked the remaining words: "the Buddha statue in the main hall of the West Tianning Temple worships it devoutly, prays to the Tathagata for blessing and bliss..."


    Ling Tuisi was shocked: "what is" worshiping and praying to him, and what is "blessing of the Tathagata, and bliss of life"! His grandmother''s "the bliss of going to life" didn''t ask people to see the king of hell in the tenth hall


    Thinking that he had worked hard for most of his life, even sacrificed his daughter, and got such a result, he couldn''t help feeling a little crazy.


    On the other hand, Friday was calm enough: "it must not be written too clearly here. Most of the treasures are hidden in the Tianning Temple."


    As soon as he reminded him, Ling Tuisi finally recovered from his mania: "yes, it''s true that Tianning Temple has existed hundreds of years ago in the period of emperor Liangyuan, and it''s possible to hide the treasure in it."


    Wu Liuqi closed the page and said, "let''s go to Tianning Temple to take out the treasure first. By the way, is there any news from Bei Haishi?"


    Hearing the words Bei Haishi, song Qingshu on the roof was surprised. It turned out that they were a group.


    Friday also revealed doubts: "he took people to deal with the Ruan family, but since then he has lost news. But I have already sent people to inquire. The Ruan family''s ship is still more than 100 miles away from here, and it should arrive tomorrow. "


    Ling Tuisi couldn''t help but said, "Dr. Bei hasn''t heard from us all the time. Is there something wrong?"


    He shook his head on Friday: "it''s impossible. There are so many experts in Beihai stone belt. We have already investigated Ruan family''s guards. Even if they are twice as many, they are not rivals. The reason why they didn''t send the news must be that there are other reasons. We will ask him tomorrow."


    Wu Liuqi also said: "we should seize the time to take out the treasure of Tianning Temple and transport it to the wharf today and tomorrow. We will transport it away as soon as Ruan''s boat arrives tomorrow."


    Song Qingshu on the roof finally understands what''s going on. It turns out that Bei Haishi took people to attack Mrs. Ruan''s fleet, mainly because he took a fancy to their big ship.


    Ling Tuisi couldn''t help but exclaim: "the master is really clever. This time, he can not only break one arm of Han juezhou, but also use the boat of Ruan family to let all the guards go. It''s high. It''s really high."


    On Friday, he couldn''t help laughing: "after all, Han kuozhou is now the head of all officials, and his strength can''t be underestimated. Many people along the river are his direct relatives and don''t buy the owner''s account. Now with Ruan''s boat, it''s equivalent to having a talisman. The owner and Han work together to protect the boat. Who dares to stop and check it along the way?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that Mrs. Ruan belonged to Han juezhou. She must have gone to Sichuan for the purpose of Wu Xi''s rebellion. However, Jia Sidao got the news and sent someone to do her in advance. Then, with the help of her ship, she carried away the treasure. In this way, the guards along the way, whether they were from Han school or Jia school, would not stop her. In this way, they could carry away the treasure without knowing it.


    Moreover, he also understood that the other party''s choice to fight during the period when the Jin soldiers occupied Jiangling was to cover up the theft of treasure with the help of chaos of war. In the future, if he accidentally revealed it, he could blame the Jin people for all this and successfully find a scapegoat.


    "It''s really resourceful, but it''s a pity that people are not as resourceful as heaven. As a result, they met me." Song Qingshu secretly congratulated that if he had not come to visit Qi Fang on a whim, how could he know such a big secret?


    "Do you want to kill this woman first?" Several people discussed going to Tianning Temple to get the treasure. Ling Tuisi suddenly looked back at Qi Fang, with a trace of fierce light in his eyes.

 Chapter 1679

    As if in order to persuade the other two, Ling Tuisi added: "this woman has seen us, and it''s easy to set fire to the host if she spreads the story at that time."


    Wu Liuqi frowned. After a while, he said, "the treasure hasn''t been found yet. We''ll wait until we find it. In case of any accident, we''ll leave a few people here to watch her."


    Song Qingshu on the roof just put down his hand and didn''t show up at this time. He planned to wait until these people found the treasure of Tianning Temple.


    There are several treasures in the world, and he knows where they are. However, he has not taken them for various reasons, waiting for the time to take them out in the future. However, it seems that if the treasure of Tianning Temple remains here, it is still very easy to find. It''s better to use these people to get the treasure out and take advantage of it.


    After a while''s discussion, the people in the room quickly rushed out to the direction of Tianning Temple in the south of the city, leaving two people to guard Qi Fang.


    Song Qingshu didn''t catch up with them. Instead, after they had gone away, they quietly fell down from the roof. Before the two bodyguards could react, they solved them.


    Qi Fang had been holding her daughter sad fear, suddenly saw him appear in front of him, a time of surprise and joy, can not believe to rub his eyes: "brother song, really you?"


    Song Qingshu wiped off the tears on her face pitifully: "let you suffer."


    "Brother song!" Qi Fang couldn''t help it any more. She threw herself into his arms and began to cry.


    "Well, no one dares to bully you from now on." Holding her delicate concave convex body, song Qingshu has no desire, but endless pity. This girl is so miserable, how can she repeat the tragedy of the original in her life?


    Qi Fang''s mood finally stabilized. Then she realized that she was leaning against each other''s arms unconsciously. She was so scared that she pushed him away. Her face was red and she was very shy.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "Why are you so outspoken?"


    Qi Fang stretched out her fingers to sort out some scattered hair on her temples. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "after all, I am a married woman. This is unreasonable."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, thinking that she was treated as the daughter-in-law of all the people. However, this is the three views that people have formed from childhood to adulthood, and he can''t say anything.


    At this time, the little cabbage suddenly burst into tears. Song Qingshu quickly reached for her and coaxed her. Feeling the tender life in his hand, he thought that he should have a child, and he didn''t know whose stomach would move first.


    It''s strange to say that little water spinach was crying, but in Song Qingshu''s hands, he stopped crying. Instead, he looked at him with big eyes as clear as gems.


    Song Qingshu made a few grimaces, but she giggled. Her eyes were like crescent moon, like a porcelain doll, pretty.


    "Children''s laughter is the purest and most beautiful music in the world," Song Qingshu couldn''t help praising. "By the way, let her name be song in the future. Don''t let her know that she has a father like Wan GUI. Let her grow up happily and live a happy life."


    "Ah?" Qi Fang was obviously surprised by his proposal and hesitated to say, "I... I was going to let her have the surname of elder martial brother..."


    "Surname di..." Song Qingshu nodded, "yes, let brother Di pass the incense." He is also full of sympathy for Di Yun, so he has no dissatisfaction.


    But Qi Fang didn''t know this, and worried that he would be rebuffed. He hastily added: "I don''t want to wait for her to grow up and worship you as godfather."


    "Godfather?" Thinking of another meaning of later generations, song Qingshu looks a little strange, "this is good."


    Qi Fang showed a smile from her heart and gently gave her daughter a kiss: "little cabbage, you will have a capable godfather in the future. No one will dare to bully you in the future."


    Song Qingshu also scraped the nose of small cabbage: "small cabbage, no one dares to bully your mother."


    Qi Fang''s face turned red. For a moment, she was so ashamed that she didn''t know what to say.


    But song Qingshu said strangely, "by the way, didn''t Zhiruo pass on" Emei Jiuyang Gong "to you last time?" That time in Xiake Island, Zhou Zhiruo taught her Emei martial arts to defend herself. I don''t know why she was so easily caught.


    "Sister Zhou did teach me," Qi Fang said subconsciously to Zhou Zhiruo, although she had married and had children. "But I''m too stupid and can''t learn well. Besides, those people are too good at martial arts..."


    Song Qingshu gently touched her hair and said with a smile, "they are the envoys who reward the good and punish the evil in Xiake island. The whole river and lake are scared. It''s normal that you can''t beat them."


    As she said this, she grabbed her hand and began to untie the ban on her body: "now you can use your internal power... Well, it''s good. Emei''s Nine Yang skill is a little successful."


    Of course, Xiaocheng is exaggerating. After all, as a single mother with children, she usually doesn''t have much energy to cultivate her martial arts. Now her cultivation of internal power is just higher than that of ordinary Emei disciples.


    Qi Fang naturally knew that he was taking his face into consideration and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu liked the young woman''s coy face most. She moved her heart and couldn''t help but put her face together.


    Aware of his movements, Qi Fang was shocked and instinctively shrank back, but his waist was caught. He couldn''t retreat even if he wanted to. After all, the position of his lips was not held.


    Qi Fang''s mind is in a mess. She originally intended to end up with song Qingshu after the last separation in Lin''an, and then live the life of a husband and a son. Of course, this husband will not be able to meet each other.


    I didn''t expect to meet song Qingshu again in this situation, and she couldn''t even mention the idea of rejecting him.


    "Am I a bad woman in my heart..." Qi Fang was at a loss. After all, she didn''t experience the open baptism of later generations. Originally, they were happy with each other now, which is a normal thing in later generations. But the world has too many harsh eyes on women''s remarriage, which makes her subconsciously deny herself.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Seeing the frantic appearance of the calm man, Qi Fang couldn''t help laughing: "who let you bully her mother, hum." Said to break away from each other''s arms, the daughter took over.


    "What''s wrong with the cabbage?" After all, song Qingshu had no experience in taking care of her children. He was worried that something had happened to her, so he could not help being flustered.


    "Nothing, just hungry." There was a blush on Qi Fang''s goose egg face.


    "I''m hungry. What does she eat? I''ll get it now when there''s war outside?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment, and subconsciously replied.


    Qi Fang spat in shame: "how can you do that..."


    Song Qingshu finally responded. He couldn''t help patting his forehead and laughing foolishly: "I''m really stupid, ha ha..."


    At this time, the little cabbage cried even louder. Qi Fang patted her painfully, but hesitated to undress: "can you go out first?"


    Song Qingshu is not that kind of stupid scholar who has one muscle. How can he be so obedient: "it''s not that he hasn''t seen it. Why should he be so outspoken?"


    Qi Fang''s face turned red. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Standing there, she seemed to cry.


    Song Qingshu quickly raised his hands: "well, well, I''m afraid of you. I''m most afraid of seeing women cry. I''ll turn my back and go to the head office."


    Qi Fang bit her lip: "then you are not allowed to peek."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "don''t look, don''t look..." but he didn''t think so. It''s really hard to understand the brain circuits of these women. It''s clear that they all have the closest relationship, but it''s hard to prevent them at this time.


    After a while, song Qingshu frowned and turned his head instinctively when he heard the voice of Xie Xie Suo and some strange voices.


    "It''s the sound of eating cabbage..." Song Qingshu had no experience in this aspect before, so he felt that the sound was a little strange.


    However, it''s so white that song Qingshu can''t move his eyes for a while. You should know that Ren Yingying is not feeling well these days. He has been a vegetarian monk for many days. Suddenly, when he sees such a scene, he can''t help his blood gas and hormone surge.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Qi Fang suddenly realized that she was held by someone behind her. She was so scared that she lost her face. When she saw that it was song Qingshu, she was relieved.


    "Didn''t you promise not to peek?" Qi Fang asked in a bad mood.


    "I''m not peeking. Can''t I just look straight?" Song Qingshu said boldly.


    Qi Fang''s words suddenly stopped. Before she could react, she had already been picked up by him.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Seeing him walking towards the bed, Qi Fang was startled.


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and whispered a few words. Her face turned red in an instant: "how can this work? I haven''t finished my cabbage yet."


    "I wish you could feed me." Song Qingshu smelled the fresh fragrance of her body and felt that the whole person was addicted.


    Qi Fang almost didn''t faint: "how can I feed you?"


    Song Qingshu put her sideways on the bed, and then pasted her from behind: "isn''t that ok?"


    Qi Fang bit her lips. At this time, her apricot eyes were shining. She spat in a low voice: "I''m afraid of you..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, song Qingshu was woken up by a baby''s cry. Qi Fang said to him apologetically, "cabbage wakes up early every morning. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Looking at her cloud temples scattered like waterfalls, song Qingshu fondled her face with pity: "with our relationship, why talk so polite."


    Qi Fang chuckles and finds that her clothes are not neat at this time. She turns her back to tidy up with embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu said: "I''m afraid it''s not safe here. Plus, there are gold Soldiers Plundering everywhere. Why don''t you come with me?"


    But Qi Fang shook her head: "I don''t want to leave my hometown, and my elder martial brother is too lonely. If I leave, he will be lonely."


    Feeling the pure childhood love between them, song Qingshu sighed. It''s a pity that fate made people happy. They didn''t get married. Instead, they were separated from each other.


    "But what about your safety?" Song Qingshu was still worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to move back to the countryside to avoid the limelight..." Qi Fang suddenly remembered something and said in a panic, "Oh, what if those people came back yesterday?"

 Chapter 1680

    "They should be busy carrying the treasures of Tianning Temple. I''m afraid no one wants to come back." Song Qingshu remembers that the treasure of Tianning Temple in the original book is coated with poison, but Xiake island is not the mob in Liancheng Jue. This poison can''t defeat them.


    "Is that how they take away the treasure?" Qi Fang didn''t care about the treasure, but those people who had treated their mother and daughter like that before naturally didn''t want to see the treasure fall into their hands.


    "Don''t worry, just let them be porters once." Song Qingshu smiles a little. Now he''s traveling alone, and there are no hands around him. So many treasures can''t be carried away. It''s better to help them move them out with the help of these people''s hands. Anyway, they''re going to use Ruan''s boat to carry them away, and they''re not afraid that they will disappear.


    "Brother song, you''d better go and have a look." Qi Fang still can''t let go of her worry. Of course, she prefers the treasure to song Qingshu''s hands than the cheap group.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you back to the countryside first. It''s not safe here." Qi Fang didn''t want to leave her hometown, so song Qingshu would not force her, but he would not let her stay here to take risks.


    "Well." Qi Fang nodded. She also knew that this was not a place to stay for a long time. Even if she didn''t care about herself, she couldn''t let her daughter take risks.


    Next, song Qingshu sent her back to her hometown. Qi Fang was free and easy, only bringing some necessary clothes and so on. Maxipu, their hometown in the countryside, is not too far from Jiangling city. Song Qingshu embraces their mother and daughter all the way to perform lightness skills, and it''s about an hour or so.


    Qi Fang was in a trance when he held him in his arms all the way. He couldn''t help but sigh: "brother song, your martial arts are just like the fairy in the legend. My father and my father... The martial arts of all those people can''t compare with you."


    Looking at her face like a red apple, song Qingshu couldn''t help biting: "you are good at practicing the Nine Yang skill of Emei school. When you have achieved something in internal power, I will pass you some advanced martial arts."


    "I''ll practice my martial arts well," the incident sounded an alarm for her, knowing that she still needs enough force to protect herself and her daughter in this troubled world, "but I don''t know when we''ll see you next time." The tone is full of meaning.


    Song Qingshu could not help holding her hand and invited her again: "why don''t you come with me?"


    Qi Fang hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "no, this is the place where my elder martial brother and I have lived since childhood... If elder brother song passes by Jiangling in the future, don''t forget to come and have a look at the little cabbage."


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "is it to see a small cabbage or to see her mother?"


    Qi Fang''s face turned red and turned around: "you are her Godfather. Of course, I see her."


    Song Qingshu hugged her from behind and felt her plump and symmetrical body: "little cabbage, her mother."


    After a while of tenderness, they finally arrived at the time of parting. After saying goodbye to Qi Fang, song Qingshu carried his lightness skills to the direction of Tianning Temple. When he arrived at Tianning Temple, he found that the treasures in it had been almost removed, leaving only the pure gold Buddha. The people of Xiake Island were trying to pack and transport them to the wharf.


    "It''s no wonder that at this time of the election, it''s hard to cover up if there''s so much publicity on weekdays." Song Qingshu sighed that no one would pay attention to them only by taking action in this time of chaos.


    He looked carefully and found that there were fewer people in Xiake Island than before. He knew that most of them were caused by the poison on the treasure.


    "How long will Ruan''s boat arrive?" Wu Liuqi asked.


    Ling Tuisi replied: "send someone to watch along the way. It is estimated that they will arrive in two hours."


    Wu Liuqi nodded: "this Buddha''s goal is too big. If it''s transported to the dock for a long time, it will inevitably attract attention. Therefore, we must calculate the time. It''s better that the ship we just transported to Ruan''s house will arrive, and ship it as soon as possible, so as not to be found by Jinbing."


    After a pause, he continued: "I still don''t know from Bei Haishi. I always think something is wrong."


    "The martial arts of Bei Haishi''s people should be OK," laughed the other Friday. "If you don''t feel at ease, I''ll go to the dock first and arrange it."


    Wu Liuqi nodded and left soon on Friday.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was a waste of time to stay here, so he quietly followed after Friday. Although Friday was a knight errant Island messenger with excellent martial arts, how could he compare with song Qingshu? Poor enough vigilant all the way, but did not know that there is a tail behind.


    Following Friday all the way to a warehouse at the wharf, song Qingshu saw a group of sailors busy packing. Song Qingshu knew that these sailors were all disguised by Xiake island people. On Friday, he called one of them and asked him to disguise as a fisherman to row a boat down the river and ask Bei Haishi about the situation.


    After hearing this, Song Qing retreated from the warehouse and decided to go back to Jinghu to prepare.


    He used his lightness skills all the way down the river. Of course, it was much faster than the boat he had on Friday. When he returned to the Jinghu, he found Ren Yingying was not in the house. This was a big surprise. You should know that ten treasures of emperor Liang could not match one Ren Yingying in his heart. If something happened to her, she would spend her whole life in guilt.


    However, he soon calmed down and thought that he had given Ren Yingying Tongxin Gu bell. If anything really happened, she would inform him at the first time.


    She asks a servant girl in a hurry. Then she knows that Ren Yingying has been called to chat with Mrs. Ruan. Song Qingshu thinks that she has something to do with Mrs. Ruan, so she goes straight there.


    "I didn''t make an appointment when I was there. I made an appointment as soon as I left. Isn''t Mrs. Ruan a Lala?" Song Qing''s book is full of criticism, but this idea is only fleeting.


    "Stop!" Before he arrived, he was stopped by the Ruan family guard.


    Song Qingshu didn''t think it was disobedient. Mrs. Ruan was married. It was really inconvenient for men to go in and out of the boudoir: "go and tell your wife that I have something important to see."


    The bodyguards recognized him now. That night they saw that he was so powerful that they thought it was him who stopped him. They trembled and said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Song. Please wait a moment. We''ll go to inform my wife right away."


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he doesn''t show any dissatisfaction, which makes those Ruan guards admire him secretly. It''s rare that his martial arts are so approachable.


    Before long, a servant girl came to greet him: "Mr. Song, please come here."


    Song Qingshu followed her to Mrs. Ruan''s room and saw that she and Ren Yingying were chatting there, one mature and charming, the other beautiful and moving, forming a very beautiful picture.


    "Master song is back?" Mrs. Ruan said hello with a smile.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. When Ren Yingying told her about her going out, he thought that they were really friends, but he didn''t care: "I''ve met my wife." Then he came to Ren YingYing and held her catkin: "are you ok?"


    Ren Yingying smile: "my wife and I chat, what can happen."


    "Oh, I''m afraid I''ll sell my wife." Mrs. Ruan joked.


    Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly. He is really worried. He always thinks that Mrs. Ruan has too many secrets.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see Peier today?" At this time, a servant girl came to serve tea, and song Qingshu took the opportunity to digress.


    His original intention was just to change the topic. As a result, Mrs. Ruan on the opposite side turned pale when she heard him. She subconsciously looked at Ren Yingying on the opposite side. Ren Yingying shook her head and she just calmed down.


    "I sent Pell to do something when we landed before." Mrs. Ruan replied.


    Everyone has his own secret, but song Qingshu didn''t ask. Ren Yingying said at the right time: "are you in such a hurry to find your wife? Is there anything urgent?"


    "There''s something I really want to ask my wife for help," Song Qingshu pondered for a long time, organizing words in his heart. "I have a batch of goods in Jiangling. I want to borrow my wife''s ship to transport them."


    In fact, in his opinion, it''s easy to rob the treasure, but it''s a headache after robbing it. Now alone, one can''t transport treasure. The power of Golden Snake camp can''t reach Jiangling. Tang Kuo Bian''s identity can be used to mobilize the soldiers of the state of Jin to carry them, but now he has no complete control over the state of Jin. If he uses the soldiers of Jin, the treasure will not be concealed. When it comes to the Treasury of the state of Jin, it will be more troublesome to take it out for his own use.


    After thinking about it, only Ruan family''s hands can be used to transport the treasure away by Ruan family''s boat. As for where to transport the treasure, he has not yet determined. At present, the alternative place is Mount Emei!


    Mount Emei can be regarded as the base camp for myself and Zhou Zhiruo. There is no safer place in Sichuan than to put it there. However, there is also a problem. It is not convenient to take it when it is used in the future. After all, Sichuan and Golden Snake camp are separated by more than half of China


    Of course, these are later words. At present, the most important thing is to seize the treasure from the people of Xiake island.


    "Cargo, I don''t know what it is?" Mrs. Ruan and Ren Yingying looked at each other and asked in a hurry.


    But song Qingshu didn''t rush to answer her question. Instead, he said meaningfully, "madam, do you know that the Ruan family will soon have a catastrophe?"


    As soon as Mrs. Ruan''s face changed, Ren Yingying on one side also jumped in her heart and said in a hurry: "Oh, don''t play tricks. I''m afraid of Mrs. Ruan."


    Hearing Ren Yingying speak for Mrs. Ruan, song Qingshu can''t help frowning. He always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t say it again after careful thinking. At this time, Mrs. Ruan also asks him, and he has to answer: "madam, do you know that Bei Haishi''s group of people had accomplices before?"


    Mrs. Ruan nodded: "it''s strange to say that they have no accomplices. What news has Prince song got?"


    Song Qingshu picked up a cup of tea and tasted it slowly: "the number and martial arts of these comrades are far higher than those of Bei Haishi. They will attack the Ruan family in a few hours. Do you think they can stop them?"

 Chapter 1681

    Hearing his words, Mrs. Ruan and Ren Yingying''s faces changed, but Ren Yingying was behind song Qingshu, and he couldn''t see it.


    "Where did you get the news from?" Asked Mrs. Ruan.


    "It doesn''t matter where I get the news. What matters is whether my wife can cope with the coming crisis." Song Qingshu put down the cup and said lightly.


    Mrs. Ruan was silent. The previous attack almost changed the owner of the Jinghu. What''s more, after that attack, the escort force is not as strong as before. Facing the more powerful enemy, the result is obvious.


    "I also hope that the son of song will give me a helping hand. The Ruan family will surely have a generous reward." After a long time, Mrs. Ruan just looked at him expectantly.


    Song Qingshu replied calmly, "why should I help you?"


    "Ah?" Mrs. Ruan''s eyes were dumbfounded and her mouth was wide open. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He always felt that today''s Mrs. Ruan was not as smart as she used to be. She didn''t lack a bit of maturity. This kind of reaction should not appear in her.


    One side Ren Yingying said: "Song Lang, Mrs. Ruan is so considerate to us. Why do you deliberately tease her like this?"


    Song Qingshu was also depressed. Today, Ren Yingying broke down his stage several times, but he always pitied each other. Only when she got along with Mrs. Ruan these days, they had a friendship.


    "The friendship between women is really hard to understand." Song Qingshu shook his head secretly.


    Mrs. Ruan got the hint and finally slowed down: "what''s your order in the future, but please be frank. Ruan''s family must take the lead of your son."


    "Ma Shoushi Zhan?" Song Qingshu chuckled, but he was not moved. "If this word is spread to Han Xiang, it''s amazing."


    As soon as this remark came out, even Ren Yingying on one side suddenly changed color. Mrs. Ruan said with a smile: "I don''t understand what you said."


    "Madam, why argue again? You are under the command of Han Xiang. This time, you are sent to investigate and deal with Wu Xi''s mutiny as a secret envoy to Sichuan." Song Qingshu said slowly.


    At this point, it''s meaningless to deny it again. Mrs. Ruan subconsciously took a look at Ren Yingying, and then said, "I don''t know how you know all this."


    At this time, "Ren Yingying" is also very depressed. This time, he tried his best to approach him at the expense of hue. He didn''t find anything useful. Instead, he found out the bottom of his own side first. It''s an unprecedented failure.


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "how to know all this is not important, the important thing is that we are enemies or friends."


    Mrs. Ruan also said with a sweet smile: "since you already know our details, how dare you ask you if we are enemies or friends?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her up and down, as if appreciating her graceful posture. Until she could see her eyes dodging, he just replied, "friend, of course."


    He continued: "madam, since she is a cadre relied on by Han Xiang, she is obviously not a fool. It is estimated that she has guessed our identity during this period of time."


    On one side, Ren Yingying nodded, and the opposite lady Ruan just said, "dare you ask, is the prince of Qi?"


    "Now that I know my identity, it should be clear that I have a very close personal relationship with Han Xiang. Naturally, we are friends." Song Qingshu laughed.


    Mrs. Ruan turned her lips secretly. She was really a friend, but some time ago, the operation of the Golden Snake camp was strange, which made the South Korean side doubt his intentions. She even suspected that Wu Xi''s rebellion in Sichuan was also related to him.


    However, her face did not show the slightest, but dimples like flowers: "do half a day turned out to be the king of Qi, before really neglect."


    "You are welcome, madam." Song Qingshu also returned a gift.


    Who knows at this time, Mrs. Ruan suddenly said: "there is a question that I want to ask the king of Qi. I don''t know if I should ask it or not."


    Make complaints about make complaints about the ancient song of Qing Dynasty, but they deliberately make complaints about it. But he can only follow these rules when he comes to Tucao.


    Mrs. Ruan straightened her face and looked at him: "I don''t know what happened when the king of Qi went to Sichuan at this critical moment?"


    Song Qingshu thought that there was nothing shady about it, so he called directly: "I''m going to see what happened to Wu Xi."


    Hearing his outspoken words, Mrs. Ruan and "Ren Yingying" both jumped in their hearts.


    Song Qingshu pointed to his wife and said, "my wife is well-informed. We should know that YingYing and Wu Xi are old acquaintances. We all know his character and that he is not a traitor. So we want to see what happened to him."


    Mrs. Ruan and Ren Yingying looked at each other, and obviously saw the shock in each other''s eyes, because they had been guessing each other''s motives, but they didn''t expect that the other side was so calm to tell each other.


    "Let''s not talk about other things. Time is urgent. It''s better for my wife to change into Beihai stone first." Song Qingshu calculated the time. Most of the people sent on Friday would arrive soon, but they didn''t notice their eye contact.


    "Ah?" Mrs. Ruan was at a loss.


    Song Qingshu explained the reason again, and then continued: "I have heard that Mrs. Ruan is a master of face changing for a long time. Today, she just showed her hand to let song see it. I don''t know if she can?"


    "This..." Mrs. Ruan looked at Ren Yingying with a guilty heart.


    "Ren Yingying" thought that he really felt his own details clearly enough. Seeing "Mrs. Ruan" looking over, he said at the right time, "madam, don''t worry. If time is urgent, I can help you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought about how she could help. However, seeing her winking at herself, she finally reflected that she was going to be a spy to spy on each other''s disguise. This is just the right way to learn from each other in the future.


    Mrs. Ruan showed a face of embarrassment at the right time, and finally seemed to make a difficult decision: "then... In this case, I''ll make a fool of myself, and I''d like to ask you to avoid it."


    Song Qingshu deliberately said: "in fact, I''ve heard the miracles of Madam for a long time, and I want to see them with my own eyes."


    But Mrs. Ruan said, "excuse me, young master. This is the secret of Ruan family. Every generation, only the head of the family can learn..."


    Ren Yingying also glared at him: "disguise as Bei Haishi, and women disguise as men. You have to change your clothes later. It''s not bad for your wife''s reputation to be here."


    Song Qingshu only thought that his wife gave him a step down, but he didn''t think much: "in this case, I''ll go outside and wait for my wife." Anyway, Yingying is watching, and it''s the same when she comes back to talk about it.


    In the room, Mrs. Ruan took off her mask, and she was the real lady Ruan''s maid pei''er. She said to Ren Yingying in a low voice: "madam, since the other party is a friend now, we''d better tell her frankly, let Miss Ren out and make more apologies. I don''t think we should blame her."


    "No way!" Mrs. Ruan subconsciously denied. Seeing each other''s puzzled eyes, she could not help blushing and quickly explained, "you forget that Bei Haishi and his party offended Miss Ren that night. How was song Qingshu furious? Obviously, Miss Ren is his villain. If we tell the truth, in case he gets angry, who can stop him? After Sichuan, we''ll go back to our territory and care about it. "


    Pei''er frowned and said: "but in recent days, young master song is a modest gentleman, so he should not poison us."


    Mrs. Ruan thought to herself that he was a modest gentleman: "who knows if what he said is true? In case he lied to us, he is behind Wu Xi''s rebellion?"


    "This..." Peier hesitated.


    Mrs. Ruan then said, "the consequences are unpredictable. It''s better to be careful."


    "But in this way, doesn''t the lady have to act as Miss Ren to accompany him?" Pei er''s eyes widened and looked at her in surprise.


    Mrs. Ruan said with a wry smile, "it''s hard for me to ride a tiger. It''s a step by step."


    Pei''er''s face suddenly became strange: "I don''t think madam is difficult to ride a tiger, but she is enjoying it."


    As soon as Mrs. Ruan''s face changed, she held out her hand and pinched her: "you''re a dead girl. How dare you even make fun of me?"


    Pei''er dodged and complained with a smile: "madam, please forgive me, madam..."


    "Sit down and I''ll change your face!" Mrs. Ruan snorted, but she was at a loss: Why did I choose this way


    As like as two peas, the two women opened the door, and Song Qing Shu was looking at the direction of Jiangling in the distance deck. When she heard the movement, she could not see the face. "Madam, it is just like the Behai stone." This is a sincere compliment. You know that he is also a master of face changing, but now that he knows the other person''s face changing, he still can''t see the slightest flaw. It''s really amazing.


    Hearing his praise, Ren Yingying was secretly proud. Pei Er raised his chin and smoothed his beard. Imitating Bei Haishi''s voice, he said, "young master song, we meet again."


    "Good, good!" Song Qingshu circled around her and nodded with satisfaction, "wait a moment, you will go to meet the people sent on Friday, stabilize Jiangling, and catch them when we get there."


    At this time, pei''er asked in accordance with what her wife had taught her: "but now, with the armed forces on the ship, I''m afraid we can''t eat so many experts on Xiake island. Even if the young master takes the hand, so many people can''t guarantee any accident..."


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "you don''t have to worry about this, I have my own arrangements."


    Pei''er was about to ask. At this time, a sailor said, "a boat is coming this way."


    "Madam, just send him as we discussed just now. Don''t make him suspicious. Don''t be afraid. I''ll meet you nearby." Song Qingshu took Ren Yingying''s hand and hid in the shadow of the corner.


    Pei''er had to swallow the full stomach of the problem and went to the deck in a good mood.


    "Ren Yingying" looked at her nervously, suddenly his waist was tight, and he had been held in his arms by song Qingshu: "when did your relationship become so good, I was a little jealous."

 Chapter 1682

    "After all, people treat us well. It''s not normal if they don''t care about us." Mrs. Ruan''s heart was filled with awe, and she knew that her concern still revealed a small flaw.


    Song Qingshu nodded and didn''t say anything more. He was also a little worried at this time. If the "beihaishi" revealed a flaw, which led to scare the snake, and the people of Jiangling Xiake Island withdrew ahead of time with the treasure, it would be troublesome.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ruan is worthy of being a master of Yirong. She not only has no flaw in Yirong, but also has a quick reaction. After chatting with the man for a while, she finds a reasonable reason to explain why she hasn''t passed the letter all the time, and finally successfully dismissed him.


    After the spy left in the boat, song Qingshu appeared and clapped: "as soon as my wife came out, she was really extraordinary."


    "Mrs. Ruan" glared at him angrily and asked crisply, "how does the king of Qi plan? Now I can tell you."


    Song Qingshu then replied, "it''s very simple. I help my wife deal with those enemies. In return, my wife helps me transport a batch of goods."


    "That''s it?"¡° Mrs. Ruan was a little surprised. She thought that the other party would put forward very harsh conditions, but she didn''t expect that it was just the delivery of goods. For the merchants who started their business, it was just a matter of lifting a finger.


    However, she soon realized something and asked, "what goods does the king of Qi want to transport?"


    Song Qingshu shook his finger: "I don''t need to worry about this."


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Ren Yingying said in good time: "Song Lang, how do you plan to deal with those thieves?"


    "Mountain people have their own tricks." In front of Mrs. Ruan, song Qingshu was not convenient to say anything, so he could only reply ambiguously, "well, I''m leaving now, and I''m going to prepare to deal with those people in advance. You are ready to meet in Jiangling city later." Then he used his lightness skill to step on the water.


    Looking at his back as if he was crossing the river with a reed like Damo in legend, Peier came to Mrs. Ruan and said with a lingering fear: "his martial arts are terrible. If we really want to deal with us, we may not have any resistance."


    "Yes, I knew I would not imprison Miss Ren." Mrs. Ruan said with a worried face.


    Pei''er turned her eyes and said suddenly, "madam, I have a way to get through this disaster. Even if he knows the truth, he can let us go."


    "Ah, say it Mrs. Ruan asked in a hurry.


    Pei''er leaned up to her ear and said in a low voice: "according to the rumors in the river and lake, this young master song is an affectionate person. He is always very good to his confidants. His wife is better than... Let''s make a mistake and have some intimate relationship with him. Even if he knows the truth, he may let the Ruan family go for the sake of this relationship..."


    "You dead girl, do you have such a master mother? Are you worthy of your uncle Yang?" Mrs. Ruan was so shy and angry that she grabbed her ear and began to twist it.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Let go, madam. My ears are going to fall off."


    "If you drop it, you drop it." Mrs. Ruan snorted, and two red clouds appeared on her face. Although she didn''t forgive me, her hand was released.


    Pei''er rubbed his ears and muttered in a low voice: "that''s what it is. If something happens, even uncle Yang will be implicated at that time..."


    "What did you say?" Mrs. Ruan raised her eyebrows.


    "Nothing..." pei''er spat out her tongue and threw it away, leaving Mrs. Ruan alone.


    After arriving at Jiangling, song Qingshu went to the dock to confirm that a group of people on Xiake Island were still there. Then he left quietly, put on his mask and went to the Jin army camp outside the city.


    Originally, the soldiers of the state of Jin wanted to arrest him when they saw that he was dressed up strangely, but they were shocked to see the gold medals in his hands and rushed to welcome him in.


    Soon the guard here came to the big account. First, he checked the gold medal in his hand, and then he looked respectful: "I don''t know what instructions the special envoy has when he comes here."


    Song Qingshu was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that the general here was Wan Yangang who was promoted by him. He could be regarded as his confidant. No wonder he was so respectful when he saw Tang Kuo Bian''s gold medal.


    He didn''t reveal his identity, but nodded: "Marshal has got reliable information. Now, at the time of the peace talks, the song people have sent a lot of spies to Jiangling to try to spy on our army, and plan to burn the grain, grass and supplies to help the song army recapture Jiangling, thus giving the song people the initiative at the negotiation table."


    Wanyan Gang heard: "these Southern barbarians are really hateful!"


    Song Qingshu then said: "so Marshal sent me to order you to send people to destroy this wave of Southern Song spies. Now they are at the South Dock of the city."


    "Yes! I''m going to mobilize troops. " Wanyangang Gongshou road.


    "Wait a minute!" Song Qingshu once again asked, "because we are discussing peace with song now, we must keep it confidential. We can''t mention it to anyone except marshal, otherwise we will be used as a reference by the Southern Song Dynasty."


    "The end will save." Wan Yangang is not a junior brother in politics. He knows that many things in the officialdom need to be kept secret, but he doesn''t ask about the cause and effect any more. He just points up a troop and declares to them that he is going to exterminate a group of water bandits.


    At Jiangling wharf, when I heard the report from my subordinates on Friday and knew that Bei Haishi was all right, I was relieved. It seemed that I could see the Ruan family''s boat in the distance. I was even more relieved: "fortunately, everything is normal over there. I don''t know why. I''m always worried about something."


    Ling Tuisi said with a smile: "my Lord, I''m worried too much. With the martial arts of these people, we are also walking horizontally in the whole Jiangling Area, unless we meet the regular army of the kingdom of Jin..."


    Before he finished his words, the man who arranged to look out at the realm from a high place fell down. They fixed their eyes on him and saw that he had a feather arrow on his neck, which seemed to be dead.


    "Alert! There is an enemy attack They are not afraid. After all, they are used to representing Xiake island. They have to see who dares to break ground on Taisui''s head.


    However, there was a dense rain of arrows coming. These first-class experts in the Jianghu fell by half in an instant. After all, the Kung Fu in the Jianghu had no effect in the face of the army''s indiscriminate attacks.


    At this time, on Friday, he saw the galloping cavalry of the kingdom of Jin, and his sweat suddenly exploded. He glared at Ling Tuisi and wanted to tear his mouth.


    At this time, Ling Tuisi''s face turned green, and he didn''t wait to be called. He quickly used his lightness skills and fled to the West. Before he became a magistrate, he was the leader of a gang in the river and lake, and his martial arts were still passable.


    On Friday, he didn''t have time to scold him, so he hurried to ask his men to retreat. Unfortunately, the cavalry of the kingdom of Jin came well prepared and occupied an absolute advantage. How could these people escape.


    The whole wharf was a one-sided massacre, and his eyes were red on Friday. Unfortunately, even if he killed more than ten jin cavalry, it would not help the overall situation. Seeing the situation, he had to flee with hatred.


    "Is Wu Liu a traitor?" He couldn''t figure out why the Jin people would be killed. After all, they were very careful from beginning to end.


    However, he stopped quickly, because a man in a mask was standing in front of him. His clothes were quite fairyland, but in his eyes, it was like the most terrible devil, because Ling Tuisi was falling at his feet, and he didn''t know his life or death.


    "Who are you?" Friday was full of fear.


    "Why isn''t Wu Liu here?" The masked man is naturally song Qingshu. He didn''t make a move before. Instead, he stood at a high place and watched the whole situation silently. When he noticed Ling Tuisi and his escape on Friday, he took the lead to intercept him, but unexpectedly found that Wu Liuqi was not there.


    On Friday, he didn''t answer him, but directly attacked with his hands. Although he couldn''t defeat thousands of troops, there are only dozens of people in the whole world who can surpass him. It''s not so bad luck for the world to be so big.


    Before others arrived, there was a hot air. Song Qingshu knew that the envoys of rewards and punishments on Xiake Island, one with a red gourd, the other with a blue gourd. The red gourd was a hot and dry liquor, which was made by "fire elixir"; The blue gourd is a cool medicinal wine with great cold, which is made by mixing "Jiujiu pill" into the wine. There are many elixirs in the fire pill and Jiujiu pill. There are 9981 kinds of poisonous herbs in Jiujiu pill. The fire pill contains less poison, but it has hedinghong, peacock gall and other poisons. It is this kind of wine that stimulates people in Xiake island to develop their skills far beyond their peers.


    This Friday, the palm wind is very hot. It''s obvious that you drink the "fire elixir" on weekdays to practice martial arts. Not only your internal power is strong to Yang, but also the poison of fire elixir is contained in the palm wind. If you don''t know it, it''s easy to capsize in the sewer.


    However, song Qingshu knows all about Xiake Island, and his internal skill has reached the level of perfection. Since he successfully solved the world''s first poison Jinbo Xunhua, he has long been invincible.


    However, he didn''t want to test the poison with his body. He raised his hand and shot out some crystal clear things. He was surprised on Friday. He thought it was a hidden weapon and quickly raised another palm to shock it away with internal force.


    But soon he was shocked to find that these thin ice flakes would break when the wind blows. But he didn''t know why he didn''t react when he opened the tablet and cracked the stone. On the contrary, he was directly hit by his opponent and hit several big holes in his body.


    "Is this... A symbol of life and death?" As an emissary of rewarding good and punishing evil, he often wanders the river and lake, and knows a little about many secrets. If he didn''t know this secret weapon before, how could he not recognize it when it came into his body.


    Song Qingshu looked at him in surprise: "you are well-informed." This talisman of life and death is blackmailed by him from Tang Sai''er. He hasn''t used it much. Today, he just tried it with the people of Xiake island.


    "Xiake island has nothing to do with lingjiu Gongsu. Why do you want to do this, ah..." I knew the horror of the life and death talisman on Friday. Before I could finish speaking, I felt itchy. His masculine internal power just clashed with the Yin and cold of the life and death talisman, so he was more painful than most people!

 Chapter 1683

    Song Qingshu ignored his question and asked himself, "why is Wu Liu not here?"


    "He... He is the commander of Guangdong water... Navy. Not long ago, news came from Guangdong, and he left in a hurry after learning about it." I scratched my whole body desperately on Friday. At the beginning, I spoke in pain intermittently, but later I spoke faster and faster, as if I could relieve a little pain.


    The talisman of life and death originally made it impossible for people to live or die. What''s more, the conflict between the masculine internal force and the talisman of life and death on Friday made it more violent. Rao Shi was used to the storm, so he couldn''t help it.


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly: this life and death talisman is really a good way for people to tell the truth


    Just then, on Friday, he suddenly let out a cry and hit a huge rock nearby. Suddenly, his brain burst and he was dead.


    Song Qingshu frowned, there were many questions to ask him, who knows that the other party actually committed suicide? Looking back on the other side''s painful appearance, I surmised that it was mostly the cold poison of the talisman of life and death that caused the hot poison of the fire pill he took on weekdays. That''s why he was so miserable that the top experts on Friday couldn''t help but commit suicide in order to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    "I knew it was time to leave Ling to die." Song Qingshu frowned secretly, but he didn''t like Ling Tuisi at all. In the original book, he buried his daughter alive for the treasure. He was crazy to the extreme. In this world, he took refuge in Wanzao and offered the flowers of golden waves to them, which made him die. Now he sells his clients for glory, takes refuge in Jia Sidao and makes a fortune. No matter from which way, he has the right way to die.


    "Forget it, even if you are alive, you probably can''t ask anything." Song Qingshu came to inspect the corpse on Friday, took out an account book and looked at it. It turned out that it was a rough statistics of the treasure of emperor Liang Yuan


    There are ten thousand gold ingots, one hundred thousand silver ingots, ten boxes of jewelry, dozens of gold and silver articles, and a pure gold Buddha


    Time is urgent, and they don''t have time to make a detailed statistics. They can only make a general record, and most of them wait until they are transported back to a safe place.


    Looking at the account book, song Qingshu smacks his tongue. There are many treasures. The gold, silver and jewelry in those boxes are very rich, not to mention the most important pure gold Buddha. There are at least ten tons.


    By this time, the war on the other side of the wharf had come to an end, and the Jin soldiers were well prepared. There was no fish missing the net on Xiake island. Song Qingshu collected the account book and went back to the wharf.


    Wan Yangang didn''t know that there were some amazing treasures hidden in the wharf warehouse. He only thought that they were from the encirclement and suppression of the spies of the Southern Song Dynasty. After he was sure that there was no one alive, he said goodbye to song Qingshu and left quietly with the army.


    But just now there was such a fierce battle at the dock. Although they left, no one dared to approach here.


    Ruan''s boat actually arrived for a while, but it stayed far away in the middle of the river and didn''t dare to come near until it received the signal from Song Qingshu.


    "Move all the boxes in the warehouse onto the boat, and the big Buddha. Move fast." Song Qingshu pointed to the warehouse.


    "Mrs. Ruan" waved her hand and asked her subordinates to do it. When she came to him, she looked a little ugly: "what''s the relationship between you and the golden man?"


    Song Qingshu knew that she might have seen the scene of Jin cavalry killing all the people on Xiake island. She replied faintly, "don''t think too much. It''s just misleading them to think that the people on Xiake island are secret envoys of the Southern Song Dynasty, planning activities that are not good for them."


    "Is it?" Mrs. Ruan was suspicious of this explanation, but no matter how big her brain was, she did not expect that song Qingshu could command the soldiers of the state of Jin.


    One side of "Ren Yingying" made a look, "Mrs. Ruan" quietly nodded, and then asked: "what''s in these boxes? Why is it so heavy? " They were originally imperial merchants. They dealt with all kinds of goods everyday. Seeing that two or three sailors could not lift a box, they knew that they were not ordinary goods.


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "I have helped you through the disaster according to the agreement. You just need to help me deliver the goods according to the agreement. As for what the goods are, I should have no obligation to tell you. Besides, don''t try to open the box to check, otherwise I don''t mind killing people. " With his words, the surrounding temperature was a bit cold, as if there was a real murderous atmosphere.


    "Mrs. Ruan" had some difficulty in breathing. She was slightly angry in her heart, but she was more frightened when she thought of her opponent''s unfathomable martial arts. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ren Yingying" came out to make a comeback: "madam, don''t be surprised, song Lang, it''s also for your good. Sometimes the more secrets you know, the more dangerous it is."


    "Ruan madam" facial expression this just relaxed a few minutes: "in that case, I also don''t ask much, I go below first urge them to carry a box." Then he left as if he had escaped.


    Looking at her disappearing figure, "Ren Yingying" said with a smile: "when did our son song be so merciless? It scared his wife."


    "It''s the only way to prevent her from doing stupid things." After a pause, song Qingshu suddenly frowned, "I don''t know why. I always feel that Mrs. Ruan is a little strange."


    "What''s weird?"¡° Ren Yingying "a jump in the heart, she knows that Pei Er is not himself after all, let her easy appearance will inevitably show some horseshoe.


    "Nothing. Maybe I think too much." Song Qingshu shakes his head and continues to look down at the sailors on the dock. After all, the boxes are full of gold and silver jewelry. He doesn''t want to reveal half of the information.


    "Ren Yingying" eyebrows flashed a trace of worry, but now she is most concerned about something else: "by the way, song Lang, what are those boxes in the end?"


    Song Qingshu did not hide it from her. He replied casually, "the treasure of emperor Liang Yuan."


    "The treasure of emperor Liang Yuan?" He didn''t know what a huge storm he caused in Ren Yingying''s mind when he answered casually, "is that legend true?"


    Liang Yuandi''s treasure has been widely spread among the people, and there are also rumors about Liancheng Jue in the rivers and lakes. As a top secret agent, Mrs. Ruan has a lot of knowledge, so she naturally heard about it, but she never knew whether it was true or not.


    Feeling her heart beat faster, song Qingshu said with a smile: "why, scared? With these treasures, the Golden Snake camp will not worry about its military spending in the next few years. "


    "Ren Yingying" responded with a smile, but he began to calculate in his heart: during this period of time, the Korean Prime Minister mobilized the Northern Expedition and spent a lot of money on military spending. Later, the war was not going well. He even paid his own money to support the front line, and most of the Ruan family''s working capital was transferred to the past. Now it can be said that his financial resources are exhausted. If he can get these treasures, That Korean prime minister can solve at least half of the current crisis.


    However, song Qingshu''s martial arts are unfathomable. How can he get the treasure from him? Or did he wait until Sichuan took advantage of the power of the Yang family?


    At this time, song Qingshu was also thinking about where to hide the treasure, Mt. Emei, not to mention the waterway, but how to transport such a heavy box to Jinding, and the Golden Buddha... Moreover, how to transport the treasure to Shandong thousands of miles away in the future is also a big headache.


    Knowing that song Qingshu wanted to stare here, "Ren Yingying" took the excuse to go back to his room to have a rest and left. Then he ran to Peier to discuss this matter.


    Pei''er was surprised to hear that the goods were the treasures of emperor Liang Yuan. However, she was scared to death when she heard that she wanted to fight against the treasures: "madam, are you crazy? You haven''t seen him do it before. Moreover, the soldiers of the kingdom of Jin killed many experts in Xiake island this time. If he found out your plan, we would definitely die without a place to bury ourselves."


    "Han treats us like a mountain of kindness. No matter how dangerous it is, I will try my best to repay this kindness."¡° Ren Yingying said firmly.


    Seeing that she had made up her mind, pei''er had to think of a way for her: "let''s poison him. His martial arts are too good to be positive. Over the years, we''ve traveled all over the world and collected several powerful poisons, which many experts in the Jianghu can''t handle."


    "If you use poison, it will be an endless situation..." "Ren Yingying" frowned.


    Pei''er glared: "we kidnapped Miss Ren first, and now we have the idea of his treasure. It''s an endless situation. Do you like him, madam?"


    "Ren Yingying" blushed: "what are you talking about! It''s just that this method doesn''t work. Previously, news came from Yangzhou that he was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. Everyone thought he was dead. In the end, he came back unscathed and won Li Kexiu''s foundation. Even the most strange poison in the world can''t deal with him. What''s the use of the poison we collect? "


    "Since it''s not good to poison, why don''t we use Mongolian medicine? The property of Mongolian medicine is different from that of poison. He can prevent the poison, but he may not. Of course, ordinary Mongolian medicine can''t, but we used to get a bottle of zuixianlu from the western regions. It''s said that one drop can make an elephant sleep for three days. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t be as healthy as an elephant? " Peier snorted, obviously comparing song Qingshu with the elephant.


    "Not as powerful as an elephant..." "Ren Yingying" has some pictures of two people in the quilt in his mind. He can''t help touching his face. Now in retrospect, his face is still a little sour.


    At this time, Peier said: "of course, in addition to sweat medicine, there is a way."


    "What method?"¡° "Ren Yingying" asked, she always felt that the medication plan was too risky.


    Pei''er showed a strange smile: "this method also needs the wife to come out in person, just as the so-called ancient hero sad beauty pass."


    "Ren Yingying" finally got angry: "do you have such a servant girl who encourages her mother red apricot to come out of the wall all day long?"


    Pei''er quickly waved her hand: "madam, listen to my explanation. I mean, madam can lure her first, and then pretend to be found by Miss Ren. Then miss Ren can leave a book and run away. Song Qingshu loves Miss Ren so much that she must get off the ship and chase her. However, Miss Ren''s departure is only an illusion. No matter how skillful he is, we will not be able to find it for a while and a half. Then we can calmly transport this treasure back to Sichuan. When we arrive at our territory, we are not afraid that he will find it afterwards. "

 Chapter 1684

    "Eh ~" hearing Peier''s stratagem, "Ren Yingying" suddenly found some heart, it seems that the feasibility is not low.


    However, she did not immediately declare her position, but looked at pei''er meaningfully: "during this period of time, you have been encouraging me to use the beauty trick, not to revenge me."


    As soon as pei''er''s face changed, he quickly lowered his head and couldn''t see clearly. He whispered, "pei''er doesn''t dare."


    "Do you always worry about what happened in those years?"¡° Ren Yingying has been staring at her.


    Pei''er replied in surprise: "pei''er has forgotten what happened in those years. I don''t know what the lady said?"


    "Ren Yingying" lightly snorted: "whether it''s true or false, I hope you don''t have the idea of revenge."


    Pei''er replied flurriedly: "I dare not."


    "Ren Yingying" looked at her for a long time, and then turned to leave: "you go down and stare at it, don''t let those sailors find what''s in the box, so as to avoid trouble."


    "Yes ~" pei''er bowed her head to send her away, and an inexplicable flame flashed in her eyes.


    In the next few days, Mrs. Ruan has been planning how to get the treasure safely from Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu has been thinking about where the treasure is going. At the same time, she has changed her room to the treasure chest and supervised the treasure at any time, so that she has no way to start.


    During this period, for some unknown reason, Mrs. Ruan restored herself several times and invited song Qingshu to his boudoir to discuss things. She also didn''t know whether she was trying to find out if she could find out the relationship between the other party and the state of Jin, or whether she was subconsciously influenced by Peier''s proposal, which really moved her mind to show her beauty trick.


    It''s just that she hasn''t made up her mind. Rao has also made song Qingshu''s eyes full of happiness these two days, because Mrs. Ruan often reclines on the couch to summon him, dressed up at home and doesn''t treat him as an outsider at all.


    Song Qingshu is not a kind of moral guard who does not follow the ancients. Naturally, he looks up and down at her beauty when she shows little pity, especially the curve full of mature charm between the waist and buttocks, and the long legs looming between the skirts, which makes him feel a little full of blood.


    However, thinking that she was the mother of ah Zhu and ah Zi, he could only suppress the evil thoughts in his heart with great perseverance. At the same time, he secretly said that if people who did not know saw them together, they would most likely regard them as sisters. Moreover, her delicate voice was more likely to be regarded as the youngest sister. It was really unreasonable. How could she maintain them so well?


    That night, he and "Ren Yingying" talked about it, and could not help saying: "you''d better be careful with your new friend."


    These days, "Ren Yingying" and "Mrs. Ruan" are so close that they can be regarded as "best friend".


    Hearing what he said, "Ren Yingying" felt a jump in his heart, and when he had a flaw, he quickly asked, "why do you say that?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally replied, "I always feel that she seems to be seducing me these days."


    "Ah ~" Ren Yingying exclaimed in surprise. If she had not been covered by a mask at this time, she would be so ashamed that she would want to have a crack in it. Is her behavior so obvious?


    "Of course, it may be that I think too much," Song Qingshu thought about how to organize language. "After all, I am friends with ah Zhu and ah Zi, and she is my elder. Maybe she treats me as a younger generation, but she doesn''t pay attention to the defense between men and women." However, he didn''t have much confidence in saying this. After all, when the other party invited Ren Yingying alone, it was because it was inconvenient for him to enter the bedroom as a married woman.


    At this time, "Ren Yingying" is shy and angry. She didn''t expect to hear other people''s private comments on her. When she was embarrassed, she couldn''t help muttering: "I''m not your elder. You''re no younger than her."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and realized that he was no longer young in this world. When song Qingshu appeared in the original book, he was nearly 30 years old. Then he wandered for a few years, and after crossing, he also wandered for a few years. Now he is over 30 years old.


    Ah Zhu and ah Zi are 16 or 7 years old girls now. In ancient times, women gave birth earlier. If Ruan Xingzhu gave birth to ah Zhu at the age of 16, he is now in his early 30s. He is the same generation as himself, not a few years old.


    Aware of this, song Qingshu was a little dizzy. He thought he was the leader of the younger generation, but he didn''t expect that it was the Mesozoic era. Subconsciously, he thought that girls like Zhu and Zi were the same age. In fact, they could call him uncle.


    Looking at Ren Yingying beside her, she is now 19 years old. Thinking about the difference between her age and herself, she can be regarded as an old cow eating tender grass to some extent.


    Together with this idea, song Qingshu felt hot and couldn''t help it. He picked up Ren Yingying.


    To see him holding himself to the bedside, "Ren Yingying" couldn''t help losing face: "you... What are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you remind me of my age. I like to bully little girls like you."


    "Ren Yingying" almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. She didn''t expect her counterattack to bring about this result. She had known that just now she didn''t speak.


    "I... I''m not Tiangui." In the panic, she finally found her own life-saving weapon.


    Song Qingshu hugged her and rolled directly onto the bed, humming: "how many days have you been here since you came to Tiangui? It''s already over. "


    "Ren Yingying" was surprised that she was careless when she spent this time safely. She forgot that her self-defense reason had a time limit. She could not help thinking of a blank in her mind. For a moment, she couldn''t think of how to solve the current crisis.


    "Don''t ~" feel a cold body, "Ren Yingying" finally sobered up a bit, she found a reason, "don''t touch me, you must be thinking about that Mrs. Ruan now, you just take me as her, I don''t want this!"


    She finished this paragraph in a hurry, her face turned red and she didn''t know what it was like, but she couldn''t help it. At the critical moment, she had to take "herself" to block the knife.


    Song Qingshu didn''t deny it. He couldn''t help but sigh: "don''t say that Mrs. Ruan has been hanging around in front of me these days. It really makes me angry. I want to press her under me and trample her severely."


    Hearing him say this, "Ren Yingying" suddenly felt a little more proud. He couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you go to her? It''s easy to get her with your martial arts. Even if you look at her posture these two days, obviously you won''t refuse her?"


    Song Qingshu glared at her angrily: "well, you Yingying, you know that I can''t do anything to her, and you deliberately say so."


    "Ren Yingying" was stunned and asked, "why?"


    Song Qingshu said awkwardly, "you don''t know the relationship between ah Zi and me. If you don''t know something about her, are you spurned by the etiquette, law and morality?"


    When she first saw Ah Zi, Ren Yingying was also there. She knew that ah Zi had become her own slave, so she didn''t have to hide it from her.


    "Ren Yingying" is a jump in his heart: he and ah Zi


    While she was meditating, the man''s action on her body was abnormal and rapid. Three times five divided by two, she untied the shackles of both sides and pressed them directly.


    "Ah¡° "Ren Yingying" almost didn''t get dizzy by the sudden impact. He couldn''t help staring at the man in front of him. For a moment, his lips trembled and he was too shy to speak.


    Song Qingshu stretched his body comfortably and said contentedly, "I''ll say that your Tiangui is finished."


    "Do you know I''m..." "Ren Yingying" almost fainted, thinking that you just said you couldn''t have a relationship with me, but the next moment


    "What are you?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile, holding her hair wet with sweat between her temples.


    "I..." "Ren Yingying" wants to say and stop. At this time, the raw rice has been cooked. Is it meaningful to show one''s identity? And isn''t that more embarrassing? What''s more, when the other party knows the truth, it''s hard to guarantee that they will anger the Ruan family


    Thinking of pei''er''s previous beauty trick, "Ren Yingying" is a little dizzy. Now, she can only take advantage of this plan. She is not a casual little girl, but a mature woman. What''s more, she knows how to weigh the pros and cons of running the Ruan family for many years. Now, she can only stop losses in time and maximize her interests


    However, interest is one thing, but emotion is another. When she thought of letting the other party take advantage this time, she felt in a panic. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit the man on the shoulder.


    "Hiss, why are you biting me?" Song Qingshu took a cool breath.


    "Ren Yingying" does not speak, but just bite him like that. On the one hand, it is to vent the depression in his heart, on the other hand, it is to suppress the surging emotion in his heart.


    Song Qingshu has always been in love with her since she was weak due to her burning blood method, but he didn''t dare to use strong means to let her open her mouth. However, he had another good way. Even if he had a whole body method, he thought, do you have the ability to keep your mouth open?


    "Ren Yingying" has never experienced such a storm. I don''t know when TANKOU will be released. His body will become softer and softer, and he will become a warm flame winding the man in front of him


    Until the middle of the night, song Qingshu stroked the lady''s soft skin and said with emotion: "I haven''t done this for a long time. How can I feel Yingying? You seem to be much better today."


    "Um ~" Ren Yingying had lost half of his strength at this time, but he just answered softly.


    Song Qingshu aftertaste, but can not help saying: "and today there is a very strange illusion."


    "What illusion?" Feeling a man''s broad and thick chest, "Ren Yingying" can''t help but have a strange feeling.


    "I always feel like I''m making out with another woman." Song Qingshu pondered for a long time and finally came to a conclusion.


    "Ren Yingying" heard his heart beating wildly, but he was quick to find the reason: "hum, you always think of Mrs. Ruan in your heart. Of course, you feel that you are making out with another woman."


    Song Qingshu laughs awkwardly. For a while, he does have the appearance of Mrs. Ruan in his mind. With a guilty heart, he quickly changes the topic: "Oh, I just forgot to heal you."


    "I''m too tired today, so don''t worry about it." Hearing his words, "Ren Yingying" finally got flustered.


    Song Qingshu looked like a su: "Yingying, don''t be willful. I just feel that your body has obviously improved. It''s obvious that the previous healing has an effect. A few days ago, you Tiangui came here. You haven''t warmed your meridians for a while. Now you can''t delay any longer."


    After that, he held her in his arms and began the healing process. Suddenly, his face changed and his voice cooled down: "who are you?"

 Chapter 1685

    "Ren Yingying" used to lie there warm and comfortable, but when he heard what he said, he felt as if he had fallen into the ice cellar. After being careful for such a long time, did he fall short of success?


    "Song Lang, what are you talking about?" She is still making the last effort, but her heart has sunk to the bottom, because she feels that she is locked by the other party ''.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer any more. He put his hand on her face to explore. He soon found the clue and took off her mask.


    Seeing her clearly, song Qingshu could not help but be surprised and said, "is it you?" Now that pretty face is not Mrs. Ruan, who is it?


    Mrs. Ruan''s mind is blank now, and she doesn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    "It''s no wonder that something is wrong..." Song Qingshu recalled these days, and finally had a sense of sudden realization. In fact, it''s no wonder that he was impeccable. First, Mrs. Ruan''s face changing skill was impeccable, and her acting skills were really superb. Second, he focused all his attention on Xiake island people and Liang Yuandi''s treasure these days, even if he noticed that something was wrong, He didn''t think about it in that way until he planned to warm the meridians for his wife and suddenly found that the other side''s meridians had not been attacked by the burning blood method. Then he realized the problem.


    "Song... Son of song." Mrs. Ruan awkwardly said hello, quickly thinking about how to explain.


    But song Qingshu''s face changed, and he asked coldly, "where is Yingying?"


    At this time, Mrs. Ruan gradually regained her usual calm. She said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s too unkind to talk about other women in this scene?"


    As soon as she reminded her, song Qingshu realized that her hair was scattered, her clothes were half covered, her body was indistinct, especially her skin was flushed, and her long legs were enough to make any man''s blood flow.


    However, this does not include song Qingshu. Now he is not in the mood to care about this. His heart is full of Ren Yingying''s safety.


    "Stop pretending here. It''s useless for me. Where is Yingying now?" Song Qingshu said without expression.


    Mrs. Ruan shook her head and sighed: "no wonder the world says that the best is what they can''t get. Men don''t cherish women after they get them. I didn''t expect that I''ve experienced it myself. I''ve just been affectionate with others, but now I don''t recognize them." In fact, she doesn''t want to, but now she can only delay time to see if she can come up with any way to get out of trouble. Of course, it would be better if the other party has a feeling of pity.


    Song Qingshu was really reminded of the scene just now by her words, and he couldn''t help looking strange: "you really have enough blood."


    Lady Ruan''s face flashed with shame and anger: "you think I think it''s not that you''re too beast. I was given... By you before I could react..." she couldn''t say the following words.


    Song Qingshu just showed a smile: "it''s right to show the true feelings like this. It''s not too tired to use that kind of artificial tone all the time."


    Mrs. Ruan snorted and turned her head: "don''t worry, Miss Ren is safe now." She plans to stabilize song Qingshu and see if she can use Ren Yingying''s safety as a bargaining chip to negotiate with him.


    Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. According to his contact with Mrs. Ruan these days, she is not that kind of stupid woman. She should not do anything to hurt Ren Yingying. Now I feel more relieved to hear her say so.


    But he continued to ask, "I don''t want to hear other answers. I just want to know where Yingying is now."


    Mrs. Ruan grabbed the quilt and put it on her chest. She said angrily, "you have to let me put on my clothes first."


    But song Qingshu didn''t accept her. He wrapped the quilt around her with a shake of his hand. His voice was as cold as ice: "I''ll ask you for the last time where Yingying is now. If you talk about other things, I''ll make you Ruan family disappear today."


    With his current cultivation, the exposure of murderous Qi is almost the essence. The air seems to have become sticky, and the teacup beside him is clattering. Unconsciously, there are more cracks.


    Mrs. Ruan saw that it was difficult for her to breathe. She opened her mouth and finally did not take any more risks: "Miss Ren is in the secret room of my room."


    Knowing his wife''s whereabouts, song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. He got up and wanted to grab Mrs. Ruan and go to the secret room. However, he heard the other party''s shy and anxious voice: "ah, what would miss Ren think if she saw me like this? You would never like to see that scene."


    Song Qingshu frowned and looked at her present appearance. It''s really inconvenient for Ren Yingying to see: "hurry up and put on your clothes."


    "Don''t you turn around?" But Mrs. Ruan bit her lip and glared at him.


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "no, I''ll stare at you. Who knows what you''ll do behind my back?"


    "What the hell can I do with your high martial arts?" Ruan Fu said angrily, "you stand here and watch me how to dress."


    "What can''t be worn?" Song Qingshu was not moved. "I haven''t seen it just now. Is it necessary to cover it?"


    "What do you mean to say?" Mrs. Ruan gritted her teeth. Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but get angry. She was foolishly taken advantage of by him. Then she was still immersed in the former tenderness, but the other party suddenly turned over, which made her fall from heaven to hell.


    "Since you have decided to seduce me, why do you make such a gesture now?" Song Qingshu learned that Ren Yingying didn''t know where he suffered during this period of time, so he certainly didn''t have a good tone towards the originator.


    "I told you it was just an accident!" Mrs. Ruan couldn''t help but feel bitter. Now the situation is really reasonable and unclear. This time, she really lost her wife and turned into a soldier. She was regarded as a kind of woman by the other party. She really wanted to cry without tears.


    "Don''t say I came to your room two days ago. It''s also an accident for you to show off your figure in all kinds of postures." Song Qingshu naturally didn''t believe it.


    For a moment, Mrs. Ruan was speechless. After a long time, she said, "at that time, I really tried to tempt you, but I haven''t made up my mind yet. Who knows that I was rushed up by you like a little wolf dog at night..."


    Song Qingshu''s face was very hot. In retrospect, she did resist at the beginning, but she soon cooperated after the end of the boat... Of course, she was worried about her face, but she didn''t say it after all.


    "Are you dressed?" Song Qingshu doesn''t want to continue this topic with her.


    "It''s ready." Seeing that he didn''t turn around, Mrs. Ruan had no choice but to quickly tidy up her clothes, but she was sulky in her heart.


    Song Qingshu no longer talks. He grabs her by the shoulder and carries her lightness skills. Soon he comes outside her bedroom, but he is stopped by the guard of Ruan family.


    "Get out of the way!" Song Qingshu is in a bad mood and has an impulse to kill people.


    The guards recognized him and felt numb one by one, but their duty was to summon up courage and said, "Mr. Song, is it inconvenient to come to our wife in the middle of the night..."


    At this time, Mrs. Ruan flashed out and glared at them angrily: "let''s just let it go. How can there be so much nonsense?" He took advantage of what he should and shouldn''t have. What''s inconvenient.


    Seeing that his mother was with him, a group of bodyguards widened their eyes one after another, and quickly got out of the way: "please, young lady."


    After they went in, several bodyguards whispered to each other: "will they enter the same room so late..."


    "You''re stupid, madam. At any time of the day, she doesn''t dress up very well, but she hasn''t combed her hair. Obviously, what happened to them?"


    "Yes, I''ve also noticed that my wife''s clothes are not neat and her buttons are all wrong."


    "But will you be sorry for uncle Yang?"


    "Silly, we are from the Ruan family, not from the Yang family. This son of song is much better than uncle Yang."


    ¡­¡­


    Although several people deliberately lowered their voices, they now heard it in the dead of night, and song Qingshu and Mrs. Ruan were both masters.


    "You guards are loyal and devoted to your care." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    But Mrs. Ruan blushed to the extreme: "when I''m free, I''ll drive these people back to my hometown to farm!"


    Song Qingshu snorted: "you may not have this opportunity. Let Yingying out first."


    At this time, Mrs. Ruan, who was originally living inside, woke up and ran out to have a look. When she saw their appearance, she was shocked on the spot.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s figure flashed, he directly restrained her and pulled off her mask. Naturally, she was Peier.


    "You two have cheated me so hard." Song Qing said in writing without expression.


    With a wry smile and no reply, Mrs. Ruan went directly to the other side of the bed, opened a dark box and twisted the mechanism. The wall beside the bed slid aside, revealing the entrance of a secret room.


    "You go first." Song Qingshu unties pei''er''s acupoints. He thinks it''s no wonder that I didn''t find anything unusual. After all, this is Mrs. Ruan''s bedroom. Besides, the entrance is beside the bed. It''s not convenient for him to observe here before.


    After them, song Qingshu didn''t go in. He heard Ren Yingying''s voice: "you don''t have to waste your time. I won''t say it."


    Hearing her voice was just a little tired and weak, and it didn''t matter. Song Qingshu put down his heart and couldn''t help rushing in: "Yingying, I''ve come to save you."


    Ren Yingying is sitting at the table at this time. When he sees him coming in, his lips can''t help but open. Then a mist spreads in his eyes and pours directly into his arms: "Song Lang!"


    "Yingying ~" Song Qingshu held her slightly trembling body, and secretly scolded herself for being confused. Yingying''s body was slender and soft. Ruan Xingzhu was obviously plump, but he didn''t notice it earlier.


    After crying for a while, Ren Yingying suddenly bit him hard: "I thought you would come to save me soon, but who knows it took so long to find out!"


    Ruan Xingzhu added: "when I pretended to be a childe, Miss Ren saw the flaw at a glance."


    Song Qingshu is more embarrassed, glared at her, quickly comfort his wife.


    Maybe it''s because of too much mental pressure during this period. Now when he sees his lover, Ren Yingying finally relaxes. After fighting for a while, he soon falls into a deep sleep in his arms.


    Song Qingshu walked out of the secret room with his wife in his arms and didn''t go back to his room. After all, there had just been a big war there, so he was really embarrassed to let her sleep there.


    Put her directly on Ruan Xingzhu''s usual bed, cover the quilt and stare coldly at the two women standing on one side.

 Chapter 1686

    When the two women look at each other, they can see the fear in each other''s heart. At this time, they are stared at by song Qingshu, as if they are stared at by a giant beast. They are so scared that they dare not go out.


    Song Qingshu points Peier''s sleepy acupoint with a finger wind, and then looks at Ruan Xingzhu: "tell me, when did you move your hand?" The reason why I point Peier''s acupoint is to follow the principle of isolated interrogation in later generations, so as not to collude with them.


    Ruan Xingzhu opened his mouth. After all, he did not play any more tricks. Instead, he told the whole process honestly.


    "No wonder you were going to change rooms for us." Song Qingshu snorted, "why do you want to attack us?"


    Ruan Xingzhu sighed. Now it''s useless to sophistry. He can only move with sincerity to see if he can get a chance to survive: "because not long ago, the Golden Snake camp didn''t attack the kingdom of Jin in accordance with the agreement during the northern expedition of the Song Dynasty. Han Xiang suspects that you have ulterior motives. In addition, Linghu Chong in Sichuan suddenly has a problem... "


    "Wait!" Song Qingshu interrupted her, "do you know his real identity?"


    "Han Xiang is the head of all officials. It''s hard to find out a person''s details." Speaking of his devoted Lord, Ruan Xingzhu''s tone is full of respect and pride.


    "Now that I know his identity, why should I let him go to Sichuan?" Song Qingshu was puzzled.


    Ruan Xingzhu replied: "it was after the martial arts contest that he found out his true identity. If it was too influential at that time, it would be easy for Jia Sidao to attack Han Xiang, and it would also be easy for him to be accused of teasing the king. So Han Xiang decided to make a mistake. Anyway, Wu family endorsed it for him and took good measures to deal with the aftermath, Originally, I thought that Linghu Chong would be grateful. Who knows he''s still eating inside and climbing outside... "


    Song Qingshu snorted: "I''m afraid Han Xiang thinks his background is simple, so he has better control." Although he is not a friend with Linghu Chong, he knows that he is noble and pure. When he hears others slander him like this, he naturally has some dissatisfaction.


    Ruan Xingzhu kept silent. After a long time, he continued his topic: "Han Xiang suspected you. Now there is something wrong in Sichuan, and you secretly go to Sichuan. When you think of the relationship between Miss Ren and Linghu Chong, it''s hard not to let me doubt that you are the backstage of the great change in Sichuan."


    Song Qingshu angrily said: "what is the relationship between YingYing and Linghu Chong? Do you think I will do anything to achieve my goal like you do, and let my wife play the trick of beauty?"


    Ruan Xingzhu''s face turned white. She knew that the other party was satirizing her own behavior. She gave a sad smile: "I know you look down on me, but before I die, I have a question. I hope you can read it for our husband and wife''s sake and let me die clearly."


    "Say it Song Qing was expressionless in writing.


    "What are you going to do when you go to Sichuan? Is Linghu Chong''s rebellion behind your back?" Ruan Xingzhu stares into his eyes.


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "I can only tell you that Linghu Chong''s rebellion has nothing to do with us."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s breath was short in a moment. After a long time, he seemed to be discouraged: "after half a day, I was just wasting my efforts, and I made a big enemy for Ruan family out of thin air."


    "Are you dead now?" As soon as Song Qing''s calligraphy hand was raised, Ruan Xingzhu felt that his eyes were dark.


    "Died like this..." Ruan Xingzhu didn''t know whether he was regretful or unwilling, or another kind of emotion, but he soon lost consciousness.


    As if after a long time, she suddenly opened her eyes, as if the drowning man had been rescued on the shore, breathing, never felt the air so delicious.


    Looking around, he found that he was still in the house. Song Qingshu stood by the window not far away, looking at the bright moon on the river.


    "I''m not dead yet?" Ruan Xingzhu muttered to himself incredulously.


    "Do you want to die?" Song Qingshu just points her sleeping point, and then interrogates pei''er. He finds that there is not much difference between the confession of the two people, and then he wakes her up again.


    "The mole ant still lives secretly, not to mention human beings." Ruan Xingzhu sighed.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s brow was locked, and he looked back at Ren Yingying, who was sleeping on the bed. He waved to Ruan Xingzhu and said, "come outside with me."


    Ruan Xingzhu did not dare to resist and followed him silently. During this period, she had a sense of absurdity. Not long ago, they were still affectionate, but now she was scared, and the other party would kill her at any time.


    After arriving on the deck, feeling the cold wind on the river, song Qingshu finally said, "my wife has put me in a very embarrassing situation."


    Ruan Xingzhu was stunned and thought, who is embarrassed now?


    Fortunately, the other side''s next words solved her doubts: "ah Zi and I are... Good friends. We just had that kind of relationship with you. It''s a great scandal to spread it in the future."


    Although many men know YY about that, YY is one thing, and the actual operation is another. This kind of thing is taboo not only in later generations, but also in ancient times. If song Qingshu only wants to be a big man or a rich man, it doesn''t matter. After all, no one plays like this. But if he wants to be in the world, such a thing can not be done. Once it is spread, it will be a devastating blow to his reputation.


    At that time, his enemies can use this reason to commit crimes against the people. We should know that in ancient times, it was important for him to be famous as a teacher. If such a thing led him to be on the side of unfavorable public opinion, it would be a real disaster.


    So from the beginning, song Qingshu has been in endless distress, do not know how to deal with this matter.


    Hearing what he said, Ruan Xingzhu was stunned at first, and then understood what he was saying. A layer of delicate blush bloomed on his white cheek: "you think I want to do this, who let you just say it..."


    Song Qingshu was also extremely depressed, and Wen Yan was even more angry: "you clearly know the relationship between me and ah Zi, and you have come to play a trick on me, or pretend to be my wife and sleep with me?"


    Ruan Xingzhu was also surprised: "did you really have sex with ah Zi?"


    Song Qingshu glared at her angrily: "what do you think?"


    Ruan Xingzhu pursed a smile, and suddenly his eyes moved: "which one of us do you think is better?"


    Hearing this, song Qingshu instinctively began to compare the two of them. Each of them had its own advantages. For a moment, he really couldn''t tell who was better


    Shaking his head, he rushed to expel these unworthy thoughts. Song Qingshu could not help but be surprised and angry: "is this what you say as a mother?"


    "Who said I was her mother?" Ruan Xingzhu''s tense mood was relieved, and he was very happy now.


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "isn''t ah Zi your daughter?"


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded: "of course she is my daughter."


    Song Qingshu immediately sank his face: "are you playing with me?"


    Ruan Xingzhu''s lips rose slightly and began to explain: "ah Zhu and ah Zi thought they were my daughters. I also admitted that they were my daughters, but actually I was not their biological mother."


    Then Ruan Xingzhu sighed: "although I know it''s easier to save my life if I don''t say this, I don''t want to bear the reputation of... Pickle."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" Song Qingshu is a bit disordered, and the relationship is too disordered.


    "It''s about a secret period of that year. I don''t want to say that you just need to know that we are not biological mothers and daughters." Ruan Xingzhu bit his lip and moved his face to one side.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "do you have any other choice at this time?" Seeing that she still had some stubborn expression, she decided to change a way: "then you first answer me, is their father Duan Zhengchun?"


    "Yes," Ruan Xingzhu instinctively replied, then showed a surprised expression, "do you even know this? But that''s right. Since you all know the nursery rhymes on their bronze medals, it''s normal to know that. "


    "Then tell me about your relationship with Duan Zhengchun." Song Qingshu continued to ask.


    Ruan Xingzhu frowned, obviously still hesitated, but song Qingshu was impatient: "don''t challenge my patience. The safety of this boat and Ruan''s family is in your mind."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you," Ruan Xingzhu said slowly. "Han Xiang has always been ambitious, and his heart is to recover the Central Plains, so he sent many spies to various countries in advance. I was sent to get close to Duan Zhengchun, the South King of Dali town at that time."


    "Duan Zhengchun is under one person and above ten thousand people in Dali, and Baoding emperor has no offspring. According to reliable information, he always has the idea of avoiding the throne as a monk. In the future, the throne will mostly fall to Duan Zhengchun. Han Xiang sent me to approach him in advance."


    Song Qingshu was shocked when he heard that Han kuozhou was really far sighted. More than ten years ago, Han Chiba was also sent to the kingdom of Jin by him. Now he knows that Ruan Xingzhu was also sent to Dali to approach Duan Zhengchun... This layout is not so profound, but it''s a pity that people are not as good as nature


    "Duan Zhengchun is a playboy, and I won his trust with a few tricks. But I also know that although he likes me, he never wants to marry me. To put it better, he has a deep affection for me. To put it worse, what he loves most in his heart is the power of their brothers. During the civil strife in Dali, the reason why Baoding emperor ascended the throne of God was to rely on the help of the most powerful Baiyi people in the country. In return, Dao Baifeng, the daughter of the head of the Baiyi people, became the princess of Zhennan. Therefore, no matter how much Duan Zhengchun swore to other women outside, he could not and did not dare to take his lover back. Otherwise, he angered the Baiyi people, Their brothers may not be able to sit on the throne Ruan Xingzhu spoke of the incident in a scornful tone, obviously disdaining Duan Zhengchun''s affectionate reputation.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "are you jealous? I feel like a resentful woman who has been abandoned from beginning to end. "


    "I''m jealous?" Ruan Xingzhu spat, "I have been running the Ruan family for a long time. Which one I see is not a grandson or a giant. What''s a mere Aboriginal prince? How can I take a fancy to her? The reason why I am dissatisfied with him is that another thing happened later... "

 Chapter 1687

    "Another thing?" Song Qingshu felt that there was a great secret in it, and immediately became interested.


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded and looked at the starry sky, as if in memory: "although I didn''t like Duan Zhengchun at that time, the task Han Jiaotong gave me had to continue, so I had been lying to him. Who knows what happened later..."


    "One day, my sister suddenly came to see me, and I had something important to leave for a period of time, so I let her play in xiaojinghu. Who knows, not long after I left, Duan Zhengchun came, because my sister and I looked very similar. He mistook my sister for me, and my sister was fond of playing and began to pretend to be me. Although I''m close to Duan Zhengchun on weekdays, I have a sense of propriety in my heart, and I always keep enough distance from him. But my sister was raised in the boudoir since childhood, and how could she resist the means of the old hand of flowers? Before long, she fell into physical and mental ruin. "


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows jump. Sure enough, all the Ruan women like to play cosplay, but they often walk by the roadside. There are no shoes that don''t wet. Almost all the women will plant on them, such as a Zhu, Ruan Xingzhu, and her sister


    "When I know it''s too late, she''s already focused on Duan Zhengchun," Ruan Xingzhu sighed. "I tried to persuade her, but she still didn''t understand. I had no choice but to make a mistake. Duan Zhengchun had been pressing hard during that time, and she could just replace me..."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "instead of you sleeping with him?" He knew that in order to gain Duan Zhengchun''s real trust, only the closest relationship between them would be possible.


    Ruan Xingzhu did not refute: "you can say that. Although I wanted to minimize the loss at that time, I didn''t have this idea."


    "My sister readily accepted my proposal. For a girl in love, as long as she can stay with her lover forever, she will not care about anything." Ruan Xingzhu''s next words changed. "It''s a pity that Duan Zhengchun didn''t last long. A few months later, when something happened in Dali, she left xiaojinghu. Although her sister didn''t give up, she couldn''t come back with him."


    "What''s more troubling is that not long after Duan left, his younger sister found that she was pregnant," Ruan Xingzhu said bitterly. "The man surnamed Duan left without any news. His younger sister didn''t listen to my advice and decided to give birth to the baby."


    "Our Ruan family is also a famous family in the south of the Yangtze River. If we let people know that the young lady and the man in the family had no matchmaking, leading to unmarried pregnancy, neither our father nor the Ruan family could afford to lose this person at that time."


    Hearing Ruan Xingzhu''s words, song Qingshu secretly nodded, and Neo Confucianism prevailed in the Southern Song Dynasty. If this matter is spread, it is indeed a big scandal, and it is really hard for a big family to tolerate such a thing.


    Ruan Xingzhu continued: "no way, in order to hide the truth, I can only let my sister continue to cultivate in xiaojinghu to prevent the news from leaking. After giving birth to the child, I quietly gave it to a farmer''s family."


    Song Qingshu interrupted: "I''m afraid your sister doesn''t agree with this."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s face was frosty: "she was young and ignorant. She didn''t know that the world was dangerous. As a sister, I naturally wanted to be cruel."


    Song Qingshu can imagine how many times the two sisters had quarreled over this matter, and they might even turn against each other. Of course, he also understands Ruan Xingzhu''s practice. She did protect her sister to the greatest extent, but her sister may not appreciate it.


    "At that time, my sister was very unhappy, and the whole person seemed to have lost her soul. I couldn''t do anything about it. I didn''t know whether it was luck or misfortune. Later, Duan came to xiaojinghu again," Ruan Xingzhu said. When she talked about this, her nails were all embedded in the flesh. "As soon as my sister saw him, there was no trouble. They had a few happy months again..."


    "Then Duan Zhengchun left again?" Needless to say, song Qingshu guessed the story behind.


    "Yes," Ruan Xingzhu said bitterly, "unlike before, he never came back after he left this time. Unfortunately, his sister was pregnant again this time."


    Song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks Duan Zhengchun is quite capable of making people, but he is not good at giving birth to sons. It''s cheaper to give birth to daughters.


    "My sister''s reaction this time is much more insipid than before. After I sent her daughter away for her, she didn''t react too much. I know that her whole heart is on Duan Zhengchun. I hope she will come back and take her away." Mentioning the past, Ruan Xingzhu''s tone was full of pity for his sister. "It''s a pity that she was looking forward to the stars and the moon, but she didn''t expect Duan to come back. She always thought that the other party was busy with state affairs, but I found out through my own intelligence network that he had a hot fight with a woman in mantuo villa in the south of the Yangtze River!"


    Song Qingshu''s face moves and knows that the woman she is talking about is Li Qingluo. At that time, Li Qingluo was worried about being persecuted by Qin Hui. In order to dispel his doubts, he pretended to approach Duan Zhengchun, the playboy.


    "I told my sister the result, but she didn''t believe it, so she ran out to find him secretly. Later, when my sister came back, she was out of her wits, and soon she was depressed." Ruan Xingzhu mentions the past years, and a wisp of crystal clear tears pass unconsciously on her white cheek.


    "Dead?" Song Qing Shuxin is very surprised. Unexpectedly, ah Zhu and ah Zi''s mother is gone.


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded: "after my sister left, I secretly took care of her two daughters. I used to hide my identity and secretly spread the art of ah Zhu''s face changing."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. He always wondered how Zhu had learned the technique since he was an orphan. Now he knows what happened.


    "It''s a pity that ah Zi is missing," said Ruan Xingzhu with a frown. "At that time, I was busy with my younger sister''s affairs. When I went to find ah Zi later, I found that the family who adopted ah Zi had gone empty, and I didn''t find her whereabouts for many years."


    "Empress a Zi came to Xingxiu sect," Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a thing, "eh, didn''t a Zi and a Zhu recognize you in xiaojinghu before, at that time you seemed to be with Duan Zhengchun?"


    "Yes," sighed Ruan Xingzhu, "we spies can''t help ourselves. Although we hate Duan Zhengchun deeply in our hearts, we can only approach him with a smile and continue to spy on him. At the same time, we are ready to use my nail in the future."


    "Spies have been the most dangerous and painful thing since ancient times." Song Qingshu is full of emotion, of course, the guy named bond is an exception.


    "For this matter, pei''er has been dissatisfied with me..." Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes moved to his room.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why?"


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a bitter smile: "although pei''er is my servant girl, she wants to be closer to my sister, so she can''t understand that Mingming Duan Zhengchun killed my sister. I not only don''t take revenge for her, but also continue to be the enemy''s'' Lover ''. Because I was worried about what she would do to Duan Zhengchun on impulse, I never dared to take her with me when I saw Duan Zhengchun from then on. "


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "your method is correct. Although Duan Zhengchun''s martial arts is not worth mentioning in front of real experts, it is far from being handled by a servant girl. It is also easy to expose your identity, which leads to the failure of previous years."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes showed a trace of surprise: "I didn''t expect that you could understand me. My heart has been full of suffering for so many years."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I just understand that after you don''t let pei''er contact Duan Zhengchun, I don''t agree that you don''t take revenge for your sister."


    "I can''t help it either. Our Ruan family has been greatly favored by the Han family for generations. We have to repay them." Ruan Xingzhu clenched his lips and flashed a stubborn color on his face.


    "I can''t agree with you, but in some ways I admire you. You have the style of chivalry in ancient times." Song Qingshu said.


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a sad smile, "I can''t even avenge my sister''s revenge. What kind of chivalry is it?"


    "With all due respect, although Duan Zhengchun is a bit of a scum man, it''s also your sister''s wishful thinking. It''s all his fault. It''s also unfair." Although song Qingshu didn''t like Duan Zhengchun, he didn''t approve of the way of letting Duan Zhengchun pay for his life.


    "I don''t want to talk about the past anymore," Ruan Xingzhu said, "now that you know I''m not ah Zi''s mother, how do you plan to deal with me?"


    Ruan Xingzhu looks hazy and charming, but song Qingshu has no time to appreciate her beauty, but is thinking about how to deal with her: "from now on, Ruan''s family will take refuge in the Golden Snake camp. I can let bygones be bygones, Otherwise, I will remove the whole Ruan family from Jiangnan! "


    Ruan Xingzhu''s pupils shrank, but he still shook his head firmly: "it''s impossible. Although I''m a girl, I won''t do anything to be proud of my Lord."


    "You are loyal to Han kuozhou," she said. Song Qingshu didn''t think much of her reaction. "Do you know that Han kuozhou may not be able to pass this barrier. When the trees fall and the monkeys disperse, where will your Ruan family go?"


    "The Han family is the first school in the Song Dynasty. Now Han Xiang is the first of all officials. There are so many students and old officials. How can there be anything wrong?" Ruan Xingzhu totally disagrees with his inference.


    "The northern expedition suffered heavy losses, and Wu Xi, whom he pushed, rebelled again, leading to the possible independence of Sichuan. How could Jia Sidao and Shi Miyuan miss such a good opportunity? At this time, you just need to push and the building will collapse. " Song Qingshu vaguely remembers that in history, Han kuozhou lost his power after the failure of the northern expedition. He can''t remember exactly how, but now that he is in this world, he has sufficient information in all aspects, so it can be judged that Han kuozhou is finished.


    "So this time I''m in Sichuan, I''m going to turn things around and give Han Xiang a chance to breathe." Ruan Xingzhu stretched out his hand to hold the sleeve of the man beside him. "I beg you, for the sake of your friendship with Han in the past, even if you want to retaliate, you can wait until the Sichuan affair is over. Let me finish the last thing for Han Xiang first."


    "What''s in it for me to promise you?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    Feeling the other side''s burning eyes, Ruan Xingzhu couldn''t help but feel dizzy. He lowered his head and said in a low voice: "as long as you promise, you can do whatever you want me to do." She didn''t expect that she would say such shameful words, but as an ace spy, she was good at using everything as a weapon, but this time she didn''t know that she had some true feelings and some false feelings.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "madam, you look down on me too much. How can you be bribed by your little beauty trick if you haven''t seen someone in Song Dynasty?"

 Chapter 1688

    "The king of Qi is surrounded by beautiful confidants like fairies. How can I get into the eyes of the Dharma when I look like a PU Liu?" Although Ruan Xingzhu''s mouth is free and easy, his face is still a little embarrassed. He is refused to take the initiative to show his beauty trick face to face. No matter which woman he is, it''s hard to let go.


    "Madam, you don''t have to pretend to be poor there. You''ve been acting as an ace spy for Han all these years. You never forget to make use of your advantages." Song Qingshu was not moved at all.


    Ruan Xingzhu pursed a smile: "professional habits, I hope you can forgive me. I don''t know how you can promise me?" She still plays an important role here. You should know that a person''s anger is the highest at the moment when he is cheated. As long as he goes beyond this outlet, no matter how big his anger can be resolved by time. It will be much easier to deal with it at that time, so she has decided to delay the revenge time at all costs.


    "It has just been said that the Ruan family will return to the Golden Snake camp." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Ruan Xingzhu frowned: "this is the only one who doesn''t dare to obey. Please change his request."


    Song Qingshu appreciated her loyalty to some extent, and then said, "madam, don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Let''s add a condition. If Han Yuzhou can be extremely peaceful this time, this agreement will be invalid; If Han kuozhou falls this time, the Ruan family will submit to me. How about that? "


    Ruan Xingzhu opened her mouth and instinctively wanted to refuse, but this condition made her a little excited.


    Seeing her move, song Qingshu continued to add a fire: "these years, the Ruan family has been working for Han juezhou, and has long been regarded as a thorn in the flesh by Jia Sidao, Shi Miyuan and others. If Han juezhou falls down, without his protection, do you still use me to say the end of your Ruan family?"


    "In addition, let me remind you that even if you want to change your family at that time, it is impossible. The Ruan family is in charge of Zhongtu and the Xue family is in charge of overseas in the Southern Song Dynasty. All kinds of competitions are necessary these years. At that time, you want to surrender. Can the Xue family accommodate you?"


    Ruan Xingzhu, as a high-level aide beside Han Yuzhou, naturally knows the close relationship between the Xue family and Jia, Shi and Wang families. At that time, even if Jia Sidao is willing to accept them, he will give up because of the Xue family''s relationship.


    "Well, I promise you." Ruan Xingzhu bit her lip. After all, this proposal is good for Ruan family. She has no reason to refuse.


    "Let''s wait and see." Song Qingshu showed a smile, ready to turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Ruan Xingzhu quickly called him, in each other''s puzzled eyes, white cheeks gradually dyed a layer of blush, "you just left?"


    "What else?" Song Qingshu naturally asked.


    Ruan Xingzhu stamped his foot and said in a low voice quickly, "just now you took a big advantage of me. That''s it?" Because she had just reached an agreement, she was not so afraid at the beginning, and even resumed her usual mischief.


    "Take advantage?" Song Qingshu said angrily, "you''ve been scheming to seduce me. I haven''t even settled with you yet."


    "Seduce..." Ruan Xingzhu heard the word for the first time, but it didn''t prevent her from understanding its meaning literally. She almost fainted.


    "Look, we have just reached an agreement. For the sake of happy cooperation in the future, I can not pursue your seduction, rape and me for the time being, but you bully Yingying." Song Qingshu left a sentence, which soon drifted away.


    Only Ruan Xingzhu remained in the same place, and his teeth itched: "I''ve never seen such a shameless person!" However, she scolded, scolded, and suddenly chuckled. She quickly covered her face and felt the heat on her skin. For a moment, she was a little crazy.


    When song Qingshu returned to his room, the guards at the door were used to seeing him go in and out of his mother''s bedroom. No one stopped him without interest.


    Ren Yingying is still quietly lying on the bed. She can see that she is in fear these days. She gently touches her forehead and stretches her frown. She hates in her heart: "it''s all Ruan Xingzhu''s fault!"


    However, in his mind, he could not help but imagine the scene of just being turned red. The other party''s enthusiasm and the water like tenderness could turn the steel like men into soft fingers.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t know it was her..." Song Qingshu''s heart jumped and couldn''t help thinking that if he knew it was her


    "Sin, sin..." Song Qingshu quickly dispelled the evil thoughts in his heart, kept his heart clear, and soon went to sleep.


    The next day, Ren Yingying kept asking about what happened to them. Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "Yingying, I know you are angry that I didn''t recognize the fake you at the first time, but I''m just attracted by the people of Xiake island. My energy is all on Liang Yuandi''s Treasure collection, so naturally I''m a little negligent."


    "Oh, I don''t have treasure in your heart." Ren Yingying snorted and pouted her lips to show how unhappy she was. In fact, she didn''t mind these things because of her temperament, and she didn''t mind being imprisoned for so long. What she cared about was that her lover mistook other women for herself, which made her feel a strong sense of frustration.


    "You know I didn''t mean that," Song Qingshu quickly began to coax her, "in my heart, ten treasures are not as good as your hair."


    Ren Yingying snorted: "that can''t be done. Now we are competing for the best. We all need money. If there are ten treasures, I''ll cut all my hair and change it for you as a nun."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but his heart was warm: "there will be a lot of Buddhists at that time."


    "Why?" Ren Yingying was stunned and didn''t know why.


    Song Qingshu stroked her head and said, "because people pretend to go to the nunnery in order to see a beautiful nun."


    "Bah, glib." Ren Yingying spat with a red face, "don''t think I forgive you. I know you didn''t recognize Mrs. Ruan on purpose, just to take advantage of her."


    "It''s really unfair..." Song Qingshu yelled, but he felt guilty when he thought that he really took advantage of Mrs. Ruan, and his tone was weak.


    "Yes? Well, you should tell me that you have to warm my meridians every day. With your accomplishments, not to mention changing people, you won''t notice it? " Ren Yingying said angrily, suddenly his face turned red, "not to mention our physical characteristics are completely different..."


    "Er, she''s a master of Yirong. She''s well planned for a long time. She told me that Tiangui is here, so it''s not convenient for me to have physical contact with her..." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Really?" Ren Yingying in front of a bright, heart resentment this just slightly eased a few minutes, "this period of time you really did not touch her?"


    "No, I don''t think so." Song Qingshu was a little guilty, and the last word was almost inaudible.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. After getting permission, Ruan Xingzhu came in. Her skirt was floating, her body was crystal clear, her swan neck was greasy and beautiful, and her face was full of charming smile. However, the most attractive thing was her round and soft waist. It was like a beautiful snake twisting slowly, which made her heart beat faster.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the soft and moving waist of last night. It''s full of vitality and tenderness. It''s hard for people to forget. Instead of hiding his eyes, he appreciates the body curve of the young woman in front of him.


    Feeling each other''s eyes, Ruan Xingzhu did not show the slightest sense of shyness. Instead, he showed her in front of him. She was the most top secret agent. She was well versed in the sense of propriety. She not only showed the temptation of her body, but also did not make people feel that she was scratching her head and posturing, resulting in a sense of contempt and cheapness.


    "Miss Ren, I came here specially to make amends to you this time." Ruan Xingzhu did not forget the original intention of this trip. While he was talking, he personally held a set of gorgeous clothes made of high-quality Shu embroidery, while the other wooden dish contained several pieces of exquisite jewelry. It was not the kind of luxury, but the temperament of Ren Yingying.


    As expected, Ren Yingying was a little happy when she saw it, but how could she be bribed by this stuff? She turned around and said coldly, "I dare not ask for my lady''s stuff. Who knows that one day, I will find it again unconsciously." She was very opportunistic in chatting with each other a few days ago. She thought she was half a friend in her heart, but now she knew that she had other plans, so she was naturally flustered.


    "Miss Ren doesn''t know something. The main reason why I do that is that I always admire the great name of song Gongzi and want to take refuge in him. But I''m worried that the rumors are wrong. I want to get a closer look at his real side. After all, I''m responsible for the future and lives of hundreds of people in the Ruan family." Ruan Xingzhu is a smart woman. She knows that no matter how much she apologizes to Ren Yingying, she will not be forgiven. But she can see that the other party cares about her lover''s career. So she starts from Song Qingshu and guides all this to the right. Ren Yingying is a lover. When he learns that he has got another powerful help, he is happy and a little unhappy will disappear naturally.


    "Oh, is that so?" Ren Yingying was really distracted.


    Song Qingshu naturally guessed Ruan Xingzhu''s tricks. He took a deep look at her, but didn''t tear her down: "yes, Mrs. Ruan has decided to take refuge in the Golden Snake camp."


    Ruan Xingzhu silently made his mouth, reminding him that this is conditional, and it''s not certain whether he will take refuge in the end.


    Song Qingshu ignored it and began to ask about the Ruan family. Ruan Xingzhu knew that she had to show her sincerity, so she didn''t hide it. However, when it came to the most core secret, she took it with her.


    Song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t be too hasty, so he didn''t mind. After asking about it, he began the business of the Yang family in Sichuan: "by the way, it seems that you married the Yang family in Sichuan. What''s your husband''s name?"


    "Zhuo Fu''s surname is Yang, and his name is Zhenzhong. He is the general judge of Xingyuan Prefecture, and Da''an Army knows the army." Ruan Xingzhu added, "our Ruan family and the Yang family are just political marriages. On weekdays, they go their separate ways. He''s busy with government affairs, while I''m busy with business affairs. It''s hard to see each other several times a year."


    Hearing her last sentence, song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help looking at her. They just met her eyes. They trembled and subconsciously moved away.


    Think of last night and she just clapped for love most of the night, now two people talk about her husband''s situation, always feel strange.


    Song Qingshu coughed, dispelling the beauty in his mind, and continued to ask: "let''s talk about the Yang family and other people in detail."

 Chapter 1689

    According to Ruan Xingzhu, song Qingshu also understands the general situation of the Yang family. The current owner of the Yang family is her husband Yang Zhenzhong, and then he has a second younger brother named Yang Juyuan, who serves as the supervisor of hejiangcang in Xingzhou. Most of the other people work as officials in all parts of Sichuan. Although their official positions are not prominent, some of them can only be called officials, but they are the key real power departments in all parts of Sichuan, So it''s integrated into a huge network.


    At the same time, many members of the Yang family are engaged in business. They are escorted by this network, and they are united with Ruan family. Therefore, they can be called powerful families in Sichuan.


    "The Yang family is indeed worthy of being the only powerful family in Western Shu after the Wu family." Song Qingshu was very impressed. The reason why the Wu family came first was because Wu Yao was here in those days, and the Wu family was run by many generations. However, before Sichuan was occupied by Mongolia, the Wu family''s power was not as powerful as before. I''m afraid it may not be as powerful as the Yang family now. Moreover, unlike the Wu family, which is very popular, the Yang family is a model of making a fortune, After all, the official position of the patriarch is only a general judgment, and the official position of the second person is just a supervision of hejiangcang in Xingzhou. In the eyes of those big people in the temple, this is the small official of sesame and mungbean. They don''t pay attention to it at all, and there are a lot of political attacks.


    Ruan Xingzhu was also a little proud, and said with a smile: "if you have a heart, I will introduce the Yang family to meet you after you arrive in Sichuan. I think they are also very interested in cooperating with you."


    "Please, madam." Song Qingshu has a headache at this time. If he can get the support of the Yang family, he can easily influence Sichuan. Although it''s not exaggerating to control Sichuan secretly, he can still influence a quarter or a third of Sichuan. But now the problem is that I just gave the wife of the head of my family to him yesterday. If the Yang family knew about this, he would have a big enemy out of thin air.


    Song Qingshu is over the age of neglecting for the sake of physical pleasure. He will think more about the influence behind it. If he knew in advance that it was Mrs. Ruan last night, no matter how attractive she was, he would not touch each other. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "This woman arrived at that juncture yesterday. She didn''t show her identity. It''s not intentional." Song Qingshu looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously. She was dressed in a pure white dress. She even looked like a fairy, but who knows if she had a black belly


    Ruan Xingzhu''s face turned red when he felt his scanning eyes, and he slightly tilted his face to one side unnaturally.


    Ren Yingying frowned slightly and looked back and forth at them. He always felt that they looked strange.


    As if feeling her suspicion, Ruan Xingzhu changed the topic: "young master, we are going to Sichuan soon. How can we sail then? Is it Emei first?"


    Song Qingshu thought for a while: "does madam have the ability to keep these goods properly?" Emei Mountain is a long way away, and it''s very inconvenient to use it in the future. Moreover, Emei doesn''t have a seat with Zhou Zhiruo. Once the news is leaked, the remaining disciples may not be able to keep these treasures. If the Emei sect is affected by the pond fish, they won''t be able to see Zhiruo.


    Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but quickly said: "no problem."


    Song Qingshu looked into her eyes and added a meaningful sentence: "I mean not to rely on the power of the Yang family." Because of his own affairs with Ruan Xingzhu, the Yang family is always like a time bomb. He doesn''t dare to keep the treasure there.


    Ruan Xingzhu was stunned, and Bing Xueming was smart. She soon realized that the other party was worried about something. She chuckled and said, "after all, our Ruan family are first-class imperial merchants. We don''t know how many goods we need to transport. Although these things are hot, they can''t defeat us."


    "Well, I''ll leave them with you first." Song Qingshu waved and motioned her to step down.


    After Ruan Xingzhu left, Ren Yingying couldn''t help saying, "Song Lang, do you really trust this woman?"


    "This woman is half true and half false. Of course she can''t believe it." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Ren Yingying could not help but said angrily, "then you still give her the treasure to keep? Don''t you see how beautiful they are and smash them with treasure? "


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "no matter how beautiful she is, how beautiful you are, not to mention a married woman."


    But Ren Yingying said, "who doesn''t know that you like that tune... You like to bully those married women most..."


    Song Qingshu was drinking tea when he heard that he almost spewed out: "who said that, this is slander!"


    Ren Yingying looked at her jokingly: "Princess nine, Miss Zhou, they all say so."


    "Cough, don''t listen to their nonsense." Song Qingshu has a black line, and his reputation has been so bad, "I just want to wait for Sichuan to make it easier to transport the treasure back to Golden Snake camp..."


    It took a long time to travel by land in this era, and it was not safe. Therefore, whether it was marching, fighting, or transporting goods, people would go by water. However, song Qingshu''s sphere of influence has not yet covered Sichuan, and he can''t transport these treasures back to Golden Snake camp on his own. Now the best way is to use Ruan''s merchant ships, After all, the Ruan family is the number one imperial merchant in the sky. Those checkpoints along the Yangtze River will be released all the way, and then they will be directly transported to Yangzhou. When they arrive at Yangzhou''s own territory, these treasures will be really safe.


    Hearing his explanation, Ren Yingying was relieved, but still worried: "what if Mrs. Ruan is greedy and wants to take the treasure for herself?"


    "Greed will certainly arise. The key is whether there are effective checks and balances," Song Qingshu patted her little hand. "Don''t worry, I have a way to control her."


    Ren Yingying opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    "By the way, your Sun Moon religion should have a branch in Sichuan." Song Qingshu was perfecting all the details in his mind, so he didn''t notice her reaction.


    Ren Yingying returned to his senses and nodded: "yes, but these people can fight in the Jianghu. If they want to use it in the temple, I''m afraid..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, they don''t need to have much ability. We just need to send some people to help us to keep an eye on Ruan Xingzhu''s treasure place. We can be informed of any change." Although he has the confidence to control Ruan Xingzhu, he still has to let people stare at him just in case.


    Ren Yingying also couldn''t help laughing: "it''s no problem. If you can''t even keep an eye on him, the sun moon god sect doesn''t have to mix in the Jianghu."


    "I haven''t been taught to play the piano for a long time. Today, please continue to teach me how to play Xiaoao lake." Song Qingshu brought a piano.


    "Hum, I can hear you and Mrs. Ruan playing in the secret room these days. You can go to her." Ren Yingying can''t help but say something sourly, and now he still worries about it.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "you see, Mrs. Ruan is ready to teach me how to play the piano. It''s really hard work. It''s not my fault that she didn''t recognize me for a while."


    Ren Yingying snorted: "forget it, I don''t care about you for the sake of saving me in the end. By the way, it''s always bad for us to live in Mrs. Ruan''s bedroom. Let''s move back first." In fact, she is not a jealous woman in essence. On weekdays, even if her lover takes a concubine, she will not have any objection. But this time, it''s really weird. The key is to think that her lover has been pretending to be her identity and being with her lover these days, which is unbearable. So she can''t help complaining for a while, but now it has gradually calmed down.


    Song Qingshu also felt that it was not proper to go in and out of Ruan Xingzhu''s dormitory so blatantly. He also wanted to cooperate with the Yang family in Sichuan. If any news came to her husband, it would only increase her variables.


    They soon returned to their room, and then began to play the piano on the deck, living the same life as before.


    Standing in the distance, Ruan Xingzhu silently watched the two people show their love there. Thinking that the woman next to song Qingshu was still himself not long ago, he couldn''t help being in a trance.


    One side of pei''er said with a smile: "madam, you are not jealous, are you?"


    Ruan Xingzhu spat: "what vinegar do I eat? I''m just a little shaken. I haven''t come out of my identity for a while."


    The reason why she pretends to be someone else is that in addition to the skill of transvesting, acting is also a very important reason. She will hypnotize herself and let herself be the target. In this way, even if she thinks that she is the target, it is not easy to show any flaws.


    Of course, there are also sequelae, that is, she is easy to immerse in the life of the target and can''t get out for a while. Every time, she needs to spend a period of time afterwards to adapt.


    This time, she pretended to be Ren Yingying. It can be said that she did her best. She had never been so involved in acting. Subconsciously, she regarded herself as Ren Yingying, and even reproduced Ren Yingying''s love for her lover. Unfortunately, she failed in the end.


    That''s all right. The biggest problem is that she usually takes the initiative to recover her identity, so that she can quickly get out of the camouflage state when she is ready. But this time, she is really seen through by the other party, and passively jumps out of the camouflage identity. As a result, many of Ren Yingying''s mentality and emotions remain in her memory.


    For example, she even felt that she had an inexplicable liking for song Qingshu. In the dead of night, she would think back to the scene that they were so close to each other that night, and her heart beat faster and couldn''t sleep.


    Of course, she knew that this was not love, but she knew that if she was immersed in this kind of emotion, she would inevitably fall in love with each other... Thinking of her husband''s status, she could not help sighing: "injustice..."


    "Ma''am, we don''t really want to take refuge in him, do we?" Pel continued.


    Ruan Xingzhu snorted: "of course not, but it''s better to use this excuse to deal with him first."


    "Did the lady think of how to get the treasure?" Pei''er laughed strangely, "if you don''t think about my suggestion, use the beauty trick..."


    "Miss Ren is by his side now, and she still uses the beauty trick. Don''t you think we are dying fast enough?" Ruan Xingzhu grabbed the maid''s ear, but he didn''t know what to think in his heart. He felt a little soft all over.


    When it comes to the evening, song Qingshu and Ren Yingying return to the house. As the saying goes, farewell wins the wedding. He goes to untie his wife''s clothes in a hurry. However, Ren Yingying presses his hand in a hurry. In his puzzled eyes, he blushes and whispers: "not today. I just come here..."

 Chapter 1690

    Hearing her words, song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood: "God, you don''t play with me like this, do you?"


    Then he suddenly stretched out his hand and began to pinch Ren Yingying''s face: "you are not someone else''s disguise, are you?"


    Ren Yingying was shy and angry, and pushed his hand away: "don''t be ridiculous, it''s really coming."


    Song Qingshu recalled the time of last month, and finally sighed dejectedly: "it seems to be this time point..."


    Ren Yingying was also embarrassed. She blushed and muttered: "I don''t know how your body does it. I think about it all the time. Other people like you, even your iron body is useless..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s mostly the joyful Zen that makes my whole body anxious every day. It''s like a humanoid pile driver."


    In Ren Yingying''s eyes, he can''t help feeling worried: "this won''t damage your body, will it?"


    Song Qingshu patted his chest: "don''t worry, I''m in good health now. What''s more, this kind of thing is the mutual aid of yin and Yang, following the supreme principle of the universe. There are three thousand imperial daughters of the Yellow Emperor. They not only don''t have the essence, but also die in the daytime."


    "Nonsense, no serious." Ren Yingying spat with a red face. Suddenly he thought of something, and his face changed slightly. "You want it every day... How can it be that nothing happened with Mrs. Ruan these days?"


    "Really nothing happened..." Song Qing explained falsely.


    Ren Yingying looked at him quietly. After a long time, he said with a smile, "Song Lang, do you know what I like about you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and could not help holding her in his arms: "shouldn''t I be such an excellent man and like everything?"


    "Shameless ~" Ren Yingying pinched him on the waist, and then said, "all the capable men in this world are mostly three wives and four concubines, such as my father, who also had several concubines in those years; In addition, Dongfang Bubai was also a group of concubines. They never hesitated to accept them, and they would not ask for women''s consent or take care of women''s feelings. But you are not the same, you will feel guilty, you will feel sorry for us, you will panic to explain to us... You feel that from the bottom of your heart we women as an equal existence, different from other men in the world


    Song Qingshu secretly called himself ashamed. After all, he came from the later generations who paid attention to equality between men and women. Some habits would be revealed instinctively. Unexpectedly, he made the other party look at him in a different way: "Yingying, you are ashamed to say that to me."


    "What''s the shame about that?" Ren Yingying said with a smile. "Now you are the king. You have 100000 excellent soldiers, and you have thousands of miles of fertile land. In terms of martial arts and status, you are higher than my father and Dongfang uncle. I don''t know where you are. What are three wives and four concubines? What''s more, you should learn from such powerful figures as Emperor Guangwu and Emperor mingtaizu, and win over the powerful families by marriage. Now the Ruan family is the number one merchant in the world. If you can win over Mrs. Ruan, I''m too happy to be jealous. "


    Song Qingshu was shocked to hear that. He didn''t expect Ren Yingying to be so open-minded. He also understood that her openness was different from Shuanger''s. Shuanger was really a traditional kind of woman. She was gentle and kind. Everything was based on her husband. As long as her husband was happy, she would be happy. However, Ren Yingying stands on a higher level and directly analyzes the gains and losses. Everything is in favor of the overall situation. To some extent, she is similar to Zhao min. therefore, this kind of woman who is in a high position has a different vision and mind. Of course, there are different people. Many of them are also proud women, but they are far from this bearing.


    "You don''t have to hide it from me. There must have been something happened between you during the day." Ren Yingying''s eyes flashed a wise light. "It''s just that I''m very tired now. Go to find Mrs. Ruan. No matter what method you use, you must conquer her completely and bring Ruan family to us."


    Song Qing looked at her disorderly in the wind: "Yingying, are you joking?" From later generations, he naturally knows the routine of these women. This is not a multiple choice question at all, but the most classic proposition.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m serious," Ren Yingying said with a sly smile. "But I also have another idea. She made me so miserable before. In the future, I''ll see how I can make her after she starts."


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "they are married women, what entry is not entry."


    "Oh, in today''s chaotic world, the empress and princess are in a precarious state, not to mention the family members of a powerful family," Ren Yingying said as he pushed him out. "What''s more, depending on her situation, they are mostly political marriages. They can''t get together several times a year, so they have no feelings."


    In Song Qingshu''s eyes, there was a flash of surprise. In the past, Ren Yingying''s reading was full of brilliance, so that everyone forgot that she was a saint who was born in a demon sect. After more than ten years of being influenced by her, how could she not have a dark side? But instead, she likes it more, because it''s more three-dimensional and more like a woman, rather than an illusory image.


    At last, under the urging of Ren Yingying, song Qingshu walked out of the room and thought to himself: I saw a movie called "pick up girls with orders" before. I don''t think it''s weird today


    Of course, he won''t be dazzled by women, and he knows clearly that his purpose is to control Ruan Xingzhu and Ruan family.


    Unconsciously came to the top floor of the ship where Ruan Xingzhu''s bedroom is located, who knows that a few guards look at each other, actually turned a deaf ear and gave way directly.


    This makes song Qingshu a little silly. What''s the situation? Originally, he intended to wait here for a while and let them go to report. Who knows that he let them go directly?


    But he didn''t want to cheat. He went up the stairs directly. A guard behind him hesitated and said to his companion, "isn''t it good for us to do this?"


    "You don''t have the eyesight. Forget that Mr. Song spent the night in his wife''s room two days ago. Our wife is a married woman. Naturally, we don''t publicize this kind of thing. You went to ask her how she would respond to you?" His elder companions taught him with great care.


    The bodyguard nodded: "or third brother, you think carefully."


    The elder bodyguard flashed a trace of complacency: "besides, it''s not that you haven''t seen the martial arts of song Gongzi. If he really wants to go up, where can we stop him? He''s willing to stop to give us face. Naturally, we need to be smart and not push our nose on our face. "


    Another bodyguard could not help but said: "but if this matter is spread out and known by my uncle, it will inevitably take our anger out."


    The elder bodyguard snorted: "we haven''t received any favor from my uncle. On the contrary, it''s Mr. Song who has saved our lives. Of course, he''s facing him. What''s more, if you don''t tell me about this kind of thing, I won''t tell you. Naturally, my wife won''t tell me. How can my uncle know... "


    Although they deliberately kept their voices down, their whispers didn''t deceive song Qingshu. They couldn''t help laughing. They thought that their deliberate release was the instruction of Mrs. Ruan, and their impression of her was greatly reduced. As a result, they made their own opinions in private.


    People at the bottom love to guess the above meaning. Song Qingshu also got up from the bottom at that time. He knows that this is their wisdom and philosophy of survival, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Song Qingshu came to the door and found that the door was locked from the inside, but it was not difficult for him. He gently sent out a wisp of genuine Qi, lifted the bolt behind the door, pushed the door and walked in.


    This time he came, he wanted to give Ruan Xingzhu enough awe, so that he didn''t dare to have any strange intentions. Naturally, he would not knock on the door as usual.


    He didn''t cover up the sound of his steps, but now his cultivation has reached the level of perfection. There is almost no sound when he walks, so Mrs. Ruan doesn''t find anything unusual.


    Suddenly, the sound of water came from the front, and there was a faint fog. Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought it was not such a coincidence, right?


    Around a vermilion pillar, there is a translucent screen in front of him, which can show his eyesight. How can the screen block his sight? Mrs. Ruan is bathing now!


    The fog in the room makes her hazy and magnificent, and makes people excited.


    She seems to have no trace of time. Her body is as smooth and delicate as a newborn baby. She is white, red and crystal clear. Her slim body is amazing, and her slender waist makes many little girls feel ashamed.


    Her slender legs are soft, straight and light. They are indistinct in the water. The swing sets off her proud posture and makes all flowers lose their color.


    The whole person is as young as a girl, but with a touch of mature charm, there is a strange charm of beauty.


    At this time, most of her body is soaking in the hot water, which makes her feel very comfortable and relaxed. Her mouth is still humming the tune of Jiangnan Water Town. Together with the swirling fog and rippling water waves, she forms a picture full of art.


    "Pei''er, why are you back? Eh, I locked the door?" Song Qingshu came so close that Ruan Xingzhu finally heard the news and asked subconsciously.


    "Jiangnan minor... I can tell that my wife is in a good mood now." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    "Ah ~" after hearing his voice, Ruan Xingzhu finally woke up and screamed out in fright. Instinctively, he pulled down a veil on the screen and blocked his chest.


    Song Qingshu went to the bath bucket and said sarcastically, "I haven''t seen it. Isn''t that a secret, madam?"


    I don''t know if it''s because of shame or steaming heat. Ruan Xingzhu''s skin was covered with rouge like blush. He bit his lip and said, "I''m afraid it''s not a gentleman''s fault that the young master intruded into the bedroom without notice in the middle of the night?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I announced, but the guard at the door let me in directly. Look, even the people under your hands know our relationship, so why pretend."


    Ruan Xingzhu spat a mouthful and said bitterly: "this group of people who eat inside and outside things will be sent back to farm this time!" After a pause, he said to him awkwardly, "I have no choice. I''ll make you laugh. I hope you can avoid it first. I''ll meet you when I change my clothes."

 Chapter 1691

    Who knows song Qingshu is indifferent, just stand like that: "you change, I wait for you."


    Ruan Xingzhu reluctantly said with a smile: "you are joking. How can you change it?"


    Song Qingshu went to the edge of the barrel, put his hand around her delicate and smooth chin, and looked down at her: "does madam think I''m joking?"


    Ruan Xingzhu''s face changed and he opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu then continued: "what happened that night, did your wife forget so soon? Where on the madam body does not have my trace, still need me to evade? "


    Ruan Xingzhu hastily explained: "the incident that day was just an accident. I... I was Ren Yingying''s identity at that time..."


    "When will Madame deceive herself?" Song Qingshu snorted and interrupted her, "whether you are unintentional or deliberately seducing, in fact, I don''t care. This time I came here to confirm something to you."


    "Young master, but please tell me that as long as I can do it, I will die." Ruan Xingzhu said in a hurry.


    "You don''t have to deal with me with these beautiful words," Song Qingshu said indifferently. "Do you want to die if you want to serve me?"


    Ruan Xingzhu''s face changed slightly, but he soon regained his composure. He said with a giggle, "if you don''t dislike me, I''m willing to serve you."


    In the face of this acting ace spy, song Qingshu didn''t know that some of her words were true and some were false. Of course, he didn''t care about her "service" and went straight to the theme: "madam, you don''t have to use any more tricks. I came here to make sure that your Ruan family won''t betray me."


    "How can it be that the young master has shown great kindness to the Ruan family, and how can we repay the kindness with vengeance?" Ruan Xingzhu said in disgrace.


    "It''s the so-called gold and silk that move people''s hearts. If you don''t have such a large number of treasures, who will believe it?" Song Qingshu looked at her quietly.


    Ruan Xingzhu hastened to explain: "young master..."


    Song Qingshu held out her hand to stop her from going on: "you don''t have to use those sayings. What I want to hear is a specific method. How can you ensure that you won''t betray me?"


    Ruan Xingzhu opened her mouth and didn''t say anything for a long time. She knew that her usual methods couldn''t be used to deal with the man in front of her, but to ensure that she couldn''t betray, she could only use some methods, which she didn''t want to use on herself anyway.


    "Look at the expression of Madam, it should be thought that madam must have all kinds of checks and balances to control her family members. Now she will be wronged." After Song Qingshu finished, he reached into the bucket and sucked a wisp of water into his hand. Ruan Xingzhu was stunned, but he didn''t respond. As soon as the other hand lifted, several crystal clear ice flakes shot into several big holes in her body.


    All this is just a moment. If Tianshan Tong granny looks at it, she will praise his skill. You should know that the water in the barrel is hot water, but it can be turned into thin ice. This skill is really amazing.


    Ruan Xingzhu didn''t know all this. She just felt a kind of cool feeling coming from the acupoints. Then she felt as if there were tens of millions of ants biting her. The feeling that life was not like death made her cry: "what the hell is this?"


    Her exclamation was particularly striking in the silent night. Several bodyguards outside looked at each other. One of them could not help muttering: "I didn''t expect that my wife was so clever that she would shout so loudly."


    Another said, "I''m more surprised that song Gongzi is gentle. I didn''t expect that he would be so upset."


    The third bodyguard next to him said with a cheap smile: "isn''t it? It''s not that his wife doesn''t feel distressed when she uses it. Why don''t she try hard?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ruan Xingzhu in the house couldn''t hear these comments, otherwise she would be angry to death, but even if she heard them now, she would not have the strength to investigate.


    "Madame, you must have heard the talisman of life and death when you travel south and North?" Song Qingshu examined Ruan Xingzhu and asked with a smile.


    Ruan Xingzhu was in the hot water at this time, but a cold air came straight out. His teeth trembled and he said, "the life and death talisman of lingjiu palace?"


    A trace of surprise flashed in Song Qingshu''s eyes: "madam, you are really knowledgeable." As she said, she grabbed her hands: "madam, don''t scratch the delicate skin like eggs."


    "Please, let me die!" Ruan Xingzhu''s voice no longer has the usual calm and routine, leaving only the weakest appeal.


    Song Qingshu squeezed her mouth, put a medicine into it, and gently lifted her jaw. After Ruan Xingzhu swallowed it, the terrible numbness and itching in her body gradually disappeared, but her face was still filled with the fear just now.


    "This one is not an antidote. It can only temporarily suppress the life and death talisman in your body." Song Qingshu let go of her mouth.


    "You are so cruel." Ruan Xingzhu''s face, which was white and red before, is only pale now. She is a little more pathetic. It is different from the usual camouflage color. Now she is in a natural way, which is more attractive than usual.


    "Cruel?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "in fact, I have other means to control you, such as sanshennaoshendan of the sun moon god cult. You plant dead insects in your head. When they break out, they will gnaw your brain; In addition, there is the Baotai Yijing pill of Shenlong sect. Once it breaks out, it can make a person''s body shape change greatly. My wife is tall and beautiful now. If it breaks out, she will become short and ugly, like a big wax gourd... "


    Ruan Xingzhu had heard of these two poisons before, and when he described them like this, he immediately felt a little creepy. Whether it was a corpse gnawing at the brain, or turning a beautiful woman into a freak, it was a matter of great fear.


    "I don''t know what you want to do," said Ruan Xingzhu. After all, Ruan Xingzhu experienced strong winds and waves and slowly calmed down. He was no longer as scared as he was at the beginning. After a pause, he suddenly blushed and said, "can you let go of my hand?"


    Just now the talisman of life and death broke out. In order to prevent her from scratching her skin, the other party grabbed her hand, but because of the constant struggle before, the clothes that covered her chest didn''t know where to fly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He noticed that her eyes were full of snow. He could not help but feel a bit embarrassed. He let go of her hand with a smile and felt the greasiness of fingertips. He even regretted that he had swallowed too much last night. Who didn''t know her real identity at that time.


    With a flash of beauty in his heart, song Qingshu regained his pure brightness and said in a deep voice: "since my wife is a businessman, we are talking about business. My wife will keep these treasures properly and deliver them to the place designated by me safely in the future. Then I will untie the poison of life and death talisman for my wife and take out half of these treasures as reward. "


    The reason why he has to give half of his money as a reward is not that he has too much money to burn, but that he knows that if he wants the horse to run, he has to give the horse grass. Blindly high pressure policy is easy to cause rebellious psychology, which leads to the Ruan family''s disobedience. Maybe there are more troubles. Only by thoroughly tying the interests of both sides together, can he share weal and woe for a long time.


    Ruan Xingzhu shrank below the surface of the water and only showed her head. She couldn''t help looking at what he said. At first, she thought that she would be enslaved by him in the future, and she was thinking about how to get rid of him, but when she heard that the other party was willing to provide half of the treasure... The treasure of emperor Liang Yuan was huge, and half of it was already quite rich.


    "No, half is too little, at least ten!" Ruan Xingzhu, after all, is a businessman. Although her life is still in each other''s mind, she still begins to offer terms.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank down: "madam, don''t push an inch. It''s very kind of me to give you half of it."


    Ruan Xingzhu stubbornly raised his head: "the Ruan family also risks a lot. The key is that it can''t be done without our childe, so I think we deserve 10% reward."


    Song Qingshu looks at her deeply, and Ruan Xingzhu stares back at her: "if you don''t agree with me, we''ll die."


    After a long time, song Qingshu just showed a smile: "I appreciate my wife''s integrity. I think she will be a reliable partner in the future, OK! Ten percent is ten percent. " In fact, at the beginning, he planned to make a profit of 10%. He deliberately said that to avoid the other side''s big mouth. As for the lost 10% of the treasure, he didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, a Ruan family is far more valuable than that 10% of the treasure. Moreover, he has other plans. If he can completely accept the Ruan family, the 10% of the treasure is just left handed and right handed, and finally the whole Ruan family will come back.


    Ruan Xingzhu didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. He was very happy and said, "a gentleman''s word!"


    "It''s hard to catch a horse." Song Qingshu also showed a smile on his face.


    Ruan Xingzhu took a deep look at him and suddenly stretched out his hand: "no, we have to make a contract. Well, there is no pen and paper now. Let''s draw a hook as proof."


    "Hook?" Song Qingshu couldn''t laugh or cry. "How can you use such childish means


    "Who said naive, this is the oldest means of contract, after the hook, I believe the world-famous king of Qi will not break my faith, I am a little girl." Ruan Xingzhu replied with a strong voice.


    Looking at her arm, white and tender as jade lotus root, which was still covered with water mist, song Qingshu looked away unnaturally: "well, the hook is proof."


    Two fingers touch together, feel her soft hands, song Qingshu secretly sigh: my darling, really a goblin, it seems to leave quickly, otherwise I really can''t stand it.


    He came here to ensure the reliability of Ruan Xingzhu, not for any other purpose. Now that things are done, he is naturally ready to leave.


    Who knows that he just turned around and wanted to leave, but his hand was held by Ruan Xingzhu. He couldn''t help looking back at her with doubts: "madam, what does this mean?"


    Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes were floating, like a dragonfly skimming the water, and he said in a low voice: "just because of the childe''s life and death charm, all the clothes on the screen fell into the water and got wet. Now I can''t get up. Could you please take me back to the couch?"


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "can I understand that madam is seducing me?"

 Chapter 1692

    Ruan Xingzhu doesn''t understand why she suddenly said such words. Is it because her feelings last night are unforgettable to her, and she has never felt before? Of course, this idea was suppressed by her as soon as it flashed by. She soon found a fair and aboveboard reason. Everything was for the benefit of Ruan family. The advantages of closer relationship with each other outweighed the disadvantages.


    "You can understand it as an invitation." Ruan Xingzhu also felt that the word "SEDUCTION" was too harsh, so he changed a more euphemistic word.


    Song Qingshu had to admit that she was attractive, but he still shook his head and refused: "I don''t like women who sell their looks to achieve their goals." The other side is the most successful and top spy in the world. When you think of those famous spies in previous lives, which one didn''t often use the body as a weapon.


    Ruan Xingzhu''s delicate body trembles, and Bing Xueming''s clever can''t hear the meaning of his words. She thinks that she was misunderstood by the other party for the first time when she took the initiative to treat a man, which makes her feel aggrieved.


    Maybe she was unwilling in her heart, maybe she was angry because she was misunderstood. Instead of letting go of her opponent''s hand, she bit her lip and said, "believe it or not, I will never sacrifice my hue for the task, because I have the card of transvestition, which is my pride and my dignity!"


    Song Qingshu said quietly, "madam, there''s no need to explain this to me."


    Ruan Xingzhu ignored it and continued: "you are the only man in the world who has ever met me except my husband, and my husband and I have been together for many years, and we haven''t seen each other for many times..." then she suddenly blushed and spat, how could she say all these words.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. After reading countless people, he could tell the truth from the lie. Of course, Ruan Xingzhu, a top secret agent, might not be as good as ordinary people. But before, they had a close relationship. His joyful Zen is the most sensitive to Yin and Yang, and each other''s pure Yin is very strong. If their private life is unruly, Absolutely can''t accumulate so mellow pure Yin Qi, so he knew that the other side didn''t lie.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve lost my temper. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to get up and see you off." In such a situation, the natural reserve of women makes Ruan Xingzhu feel embarrassed and lonely.


    Who knows, song Qingshu turned around and said, "I''ve just been so impolite that my wife''s clothes are all wet. In order to make amends, I''ll take my wife back to bed."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s pale cheeks suddenly seemed to be stained with blood. He let out a slight, inaudible hum. At the same time, he secretly scolded himself for being useless. It was clearly that he invited him on his own initiative. Why was he so shy when it came to the end?


    Hearing her promise, song Qingshu smiles a little, bends down and holds her from the barrel. Her body is as soft as boneless. She has to feel that her body shows a woman''s tenderness to the extreme.


    Ruan Xingzhu is also in a complicated mood at this time. Although she is mature enough, now she is held in the arms of a man. How can she be as calm as usual. Reason told her that she was playing with fire, but the throbbing of her heart kept pounding her, which made her have a kind of wild idea and expectation.


    Holding her to the couch, Ruan Xingzhu stopped him when he was about to put her on it: "no, I''m wet. If I put it on it directly, it will make the bed dirty. Take a towel to wipe it for me."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help showing a playful look: "madam, you are playing with fire."


    Ruan Xingzhu lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression clearly. She said quietly, "I''m not afraid of a woman, but I''m afraid of a man."


    "Since the wife has orders, song should obey them." Song Qingshu smiles, reaches for a clean towel placed nearby, gently wipes the water mark on her body just after bathing, puts her on the couch, pulls the brocade quilt on one side and wants to cover it for her, but somehow she is reluctant.


    "Is it good?" Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes with a trace of mist, some expectations and some tension to look at her.


    She has delicate skin that girls can''t match. Her whole body is as delicate and smooth as milk. Her eyes are as bright and charming as stars. Years have not left any trace on her.


    The waist is thin and soft, as if you can hold it in one hand, and the long and plump thighs are so beautiful that the population is dry


    "Good looking." Song Qingshu replied truthfully. At the same time, he couldn''t help sighing that her husband had been able to live a de facto separation life with such a beautiful wife for many years. He didn''t know what he thought. He was really outraged.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t serve my son with my true face last night..." Ruan Xingzhu''s attractive red lips opened, and his desire for words stopped.


    Song Qing''s book is not that kind of old scholar who has few desires. In this situation, women have expressed enough things. If he pretends to be stupid again, he will despise himself.


    There are indeed many regrets. It''s just a beautiful day today. Let me have a good taste. " Feeling that the other party held his hand, song Qingshu smiles and lies down


    The next day, Ruan Xingzhu didn''t get up as early as usual to deal with business affairs. He didn''t wake up until he was asleep. Subconsciously, he touched his side and found that he was gone. He couldn''t help spitting: "it''s so heartless to run after playing."


    She was a little worried about that decision yesterday, but now she is satisfied and has no regrets. After all, sometimes reason works most of the time, but the impulse is even more irresistible.


    "No wonder he is the perfect lover in Jiangnan boudoir. He is handsome, and his kung fu is so powerful... No matter what kind of Kung Fu he is..." when she thought of shyness, she was like a little girl with a red face and a brocade quilt rolling around, as if her secret was known.


    While she was dressing, the maid pei''er came in with a basin of water and knocked on the door: "madam, you wake up. Eh, what''s the smell?"


    The other side''s words made Ruan Xingzhu''s face red. Of course, she knew what was going on. With the smell of a night''s fierce battle, she quickly ordered: "open the window and breathe."


    "All right." Pei''er put the washing water on the dresser, ran to open the window, and said in surprise, "eh, madam, how does she look so good today? Her skin is white and red, which makes pei''er envious."


    "Really?" Ruan Xingzhu ran to the side of the mirror and began to look at it. Unlike the vague bronze mirror used by most people in this era, she used the glass mirror she got from the merchant of Venice. After all, they are the first-class merchants in the world. Although they are not mainly engaged in overseas routes, they still have channels to get some Western things.


    It''s just that this kind of mirror is too difficult to make and very precious. She has only one side.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in the mirror, Ruan Xingzhu was a little surprised. He thought that he would have dark circles when he got up so late yesterday. Unexpectedly, he had such a good complexion. Is that man''s thing a great tonic?


    As soon as this idea came out, Ruan Xingzhu thought to himself, "what are you thinking about?"!


    Peier heard the movement and looked back: "what''s the matter with madam?"


    "Nothing." I don''t know if I think of some scenes last night. Ruan Xingzhu just feels that his whole body is a little soft. He is worried that pei''er will see the abnormality and quickly changes the topic. "By the way, what about Mr. Song and miss Ren?"


    "They get up early and play on the other side of the deck." Pei''er said with admiration, "they play the piano and dance the sword. They are really a couple made in heaven."


    Ruan Xingzhu usually gives out similar exclamations, but today he can''t help feeling a little depressed. After all, no matter which woman experiences such a thing, the next day a man runs to another woman, it will be delicious.


    In the next few days, during the day, several figures did not happen. They talked all over the world. Ruan Xingzhu was the first emperor merchant in the world. He traveled all over the world. Ren Yingying was the saint of the sun moon god religion. He had a wide range of knowledge. Song Qingshu had a memory of two generations. No matter what the topic was, he could handle it.


    As for the night after, although Ruan Xingzhu no longer take the initiative to express anything, but quietly cover the window, song Qingshu listen to string song know elegant, in order to avoid gossip, no longer aboveboard.


    Often there was no dialogue between them all night, only the most primitive and intense communication. Later, Ruan Xingzhu couldn''t figure out whether he wanted to complete the task or for his selfishness.


    As time went by, Jinghu sailed all the way up the river and entered Sichuan. A few of them got off the boat several times and went to the towns along the way to ask for information. Unfortunately, the whole city of Chengdu was allowed to enter and not to leave, and no news could be heard. As a result, the current situation in Chengdu was controversial, and no one knew what was going on.


    Under normal circumstances, with the influence of the Ruan family and the Yang family in Sichuan, Ruan Xingzhu can take the treasure of emperor Liang Yuan to Chengdu and come out again. However, in view of the unknown situation in Chengdu, she does not dare to take risks.


    Finally, after discussion, the Jinghu stopped in a small city tens of miles away from Chengdu, where Ruan family''s stronghold was. In a short time, there was no need to worry about the safety of the Jinghu.


    Then Ruan Xingzhu took a few carefully selected confidants to Chengdu with song Qingshu and Ren Yingying. In order to avoid being identified, they all changed their clothes in advance. Both Ruan Xingzhu and song Qingshu are masters of Yirong. Now even those who are familiar with them can''t recognize them.


    When they passed a restaurant, a voice came from the upstairs: "have you heard that Wu Xi called Yang Zhenzhong, the Da''an army, a few days ago. As a result, Yang Zhenzhong refused to disobey and took poison to commit suicide."

 Chapter 1693

    "Yang Zhenzhong... How does this name sound familiar?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and subconsciously looked at the woman on the other side.


    Ruan Xingzhu''s body trembled, and he stopped subconsciously. Although he couldn''t see the change of his face because of his change of face, it was obvious that his heart was in a storm.


    "Let''s go in and sit down." Ren Yingying, who is on the other side, suggests that he knows the other side wants to figure out what''s going on.


    Ruan Xingzhu looked at her gratefully. Then a group of people went into the restaurant and went upstairs where the voice just came out.


    Although the whole city of Chengdu has been blocked, the city is not affected much. It is still prosperous, and any roadside restaurant is also very busy.


    After going upstairs, a group of people gathered in front of a table, drinking and chatting. It was obvious that the words just came from them.


    "Yang Zhenzhong, the Da''an army, has always enjoyed great prestige in Sichuan. It''s normal for Wu Xi to woo him."


    "General Yang is a tough man. He would rather die than follow the traitor Wu Xi to betray his country."


    "I don''t think his death is worth it. The Yang family has such a deep foundation in Sichuan. Now that the country is in dire straits, he should stand up and take everyone to fight against Wu Xi, the dog thief. When he dies, it''s really painful for his relatives and quick for his enemies."


    ¡­¡­


    To confirm her husband''s death again, Ruan Xingzhu shakes all over. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s quick eye and quick hand to hold her waist, she almost fell to the ground.


    Although she said she had no feelings for each other, they were husband and wife after all. In this era, husband is the backbone of a woman. Although Ruan Xingzhu is not an ordinary person, he is also a woman after all.


    Song Qingshu also frowns. If Wu Xi is really treason, why can these people openly discuss political affairs in the restaurant? Is Wu Xi far from controlling Sichuan, or are these people not afraid of death?


    However, no matter what the situation is, we can see people''s aspirations. Although the Southern Song government is weak and fatuous, it is still a positive trace in the hearts of the majority of Han people. If there is a conflict with the Southern Song Dynasty in the future, we must not neglect this point, lest we will become the public enemy of the Han people in the world unintentionally.


    Ruan Xingzhu lifted a wisp of hair from his cheek behind his ear. He was just about to ask for the details, but there was a timid voice with a stubborn voice: "nonsense, make... General Wu is a great hero, how can he do such a thing?"


    As they went along, their eyes suddenly brightened. A little nun was sitting at the table in the corner, but she was beautiful and beautiful. He was about sixteen or seventeen years old and graceful. Although he was wrapped in a broad dress, he could not hide his graceful appearance.


    Next to him sat a brave man with a fierce face, but he was dressed up as a ascetic monk.


    "Nuns and monks, what''s the situation?" Most people have the same doubts.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed the identities of the two men. The valiant man was a famous flower picker in the river and lake. He had met Tian boguang alone for thousands of miles before. However, most of his monk attire has been cut off by the Bujie monk. Thinking that his appearance is still so manly, he is no longer a real man, and his face is very strange, That monk Bujie is really cruel.


    As for this pretty little nun, she is naturally Yilin who is pitied by the readers in Xiaoao lake.


    "It''s no wonder I''m fascinated by a flower picker like Tian boguang. I really feel pity for him." Although song Qingshu recognized her appearance, he didn''t have any other thoughts. He didn''t have much interest in nuns, especially the small bald head, which completely didn''t meet the standard that women should have long hair like waterfall in his heart.


    "When you see a nun, you lose every bet!" It''s no wonder that Linghu Chong wanted to say that at the beginning, most of him didn''t appreciate his nun, so he knew that Yilin was very affectionate to him. He didn''t see him all the time. On the contrary, he met black Chang Zhi Ren YingYing and fell in love with him all of a sudden.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not even lucky to see a nun this time." Song Qingshu eyebrows jump, you know, a nun every bet will lose this sentence, although it looks like a joke, but in "Xiaoao Lake" has great magic.


    In the original book, after listening to Yilin''s story, abbess Ding Yi said, "what''s the point that" when you see a nun, you lose every bet? "It''s all nonsense. Can you believe it? Many people here have seen our master and apprentice. Are they not lucky? "


    Then a netizen made a divine summary. The people who were present at that time and mentioned their names were: first, the host Liu Zhengfeng, who was killed in a short time; Taishan sect Tianmen Taoist priest died on the spot at the Songshan meeting; The Qingcheng school was almost destroyed by Lin Ping; The main characters of Huashan school at that time were Lin Pingzhi, Yue Lingshan, laudeno and Liang Fa. Lin Pingzhi was locked at the bottom of the West Lake, laudeno was locked with two monkeys, Yue Lingshan was killed by Lin Pingzhi and Liang Fa was decapitated; Abbess Dingyi was killed by Yue buqun, while Yilin suffered from Acacia alone; In order to save her, Linghu Chong was doomed. After that, his fate was even more bumpy and bitter. If it wasn''t for the aura of the protagonist, it would have been miserable


    So this sentence is really toxic, some flag or not disorderly good.


    When song Qingshu was thinking wildly, the group of people began to retort: "young abbess, you are from other places. No one in Sichuan knows that Wu Xi is a traitor."


    At first, when people heard that someone was saying something nice about Wu Xi, they were about to get angry, but they found that the other party was a poor little nun. They could not help but feel good about Wu Xi. Naturally, their anger dropped a little.


    Yilin''s eyes were full of tears. When she saw them, she was about to cry out: "although I''m from other places, I know that general Wu''s decision is not a traitor, it''s not!"


    Song Qingshu is puzzled. Seeing Yilin''s appearance, he obviously knows that Wu Xi is Linghu Chong, but this matter should not be very secret? All of a sudden, he suddenly realized that, according to the plot, the Hengshan sect was robbed and killed by the Songshan sect disguised as a demon sect man, and Linghu Chong''s Wu Tiande helped him. At that time, the whole Hengshan sect should know Linghu Chong''s identity.


    "Come on, if you don''t look like a little nun who doesn''t know how to speak for the traitor, we will not forgive you." When they saw that she looked pitiful and lovely, they couldn''t bear to scold her. They just ignored her and continued to chat.


    Yilin opened her mouth and wanted to argue for her sweetheart, but Tian boguang pulled the corner of her dress, lowered her voice and stopped: "we just came here and we don''t know anything. Let''s listen to the situation first."


    On the other side, Ren Yingying couldn''t help sighing: "Yilin really likes Linghu Chong."


    Song Qingshu deliberately sighed: "unfortunately, what Linghu Chong likes is Miss Ren of heimuya."


    Ren Yingying was ashamed to pinch him, and then said: "such a joke is not funny, and what he likes is his younger martial sister."


    Song Qingshu nodded and obviously agreed with her. Although Ling Huchong was amazed at Ren Yingying at the beginning and moved by her behavior, he still loved his younger martial sister Yue Lingshan. Only after they had gone through a series of things, did he love Ren Yingying more and more in the middle and later period, but did he like Ren Yingying a little more or Yue Lingshan a little more, Even in the end, there is still controversy.


    Today, because of the interference of song Qingshu, the relationship between the two people has not been as perfect as in the original book, so it gives him a chance to take advantage of it. Before, outside Yangzhou City, when Jin Bo Xunhua couldn''t resist in Song Qing''s book, it was through Yue Lingshan that Linghu Chong was agitated, which can also explain some problems.


    At this time, the people at the table began to chat again, one by one filled with righteous indignation: "Wu Xi is a traitor, but in addition to Yang Zhenzhong, there are still many hot-blooded men in the officialdom."


    "Yes, Chen Xian, who was in charge of opportunistic writing, shaved his hair and refused to submit to the officials of the Jin Dynasty."


    "I also heard that Shi ciqin, the official in charge of writing in Lizhou Road, blinded himself and refused to be a fake official appointed by Wu Xi."


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to song Qingshu for a while, he was secretly surprised. Wu Xi''s secret communication with the Jin Dynasty should be extremely confidential. Why do all these people know that he wants to take refuge in the kingdom of Jin and become the king of Shu? It''s no wonder that Chengdu was closed and Xu Jin was not allowed to leave. Most of the other states and counties in Sichuan were also on the sidelines. Many of them didn''t want to comply with Wu Xi when they heard the news of the defeat of the Southern Song Dynasty, so they thought a lot. In addition, Wu Xi had already controlled most of the military power in Sichuan, so the situation got out of hand.


    At this time, people at another table also clapped their hands and said, "these are all loyal ministers and martyrs. I''m afraid of death."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he was not talking about Lin Pingzhi. You know, this time he used his relationship to send him here. He made a traitor and didn''t look good on his face.


    "The Murong family of Gusu is the sworn brother of Taizu. Murong yanzhao, the king of Henan Province, is a loyal soldier in the past dynasties. He also has a great reputation in the river and lake. He is the northern Qiaofeng and the southern Murong. He has a great prestige. This time, Murong Fu, as a transit envoy with the army, is expected to lead the resistance. As a result, he was the first to accept Wu Xi''s fake order and become the prime minister. I''m bah!" The man said indignantly.


    Song Qingshu thinks that with Murong Fu''s determination to restore the country, it''s really easy to participate in Wu Xi''s treason. Now the only unclear thing is why Linghu Chong is treason.


    Looking at Ruan Xingzhu, song Qingshu sighed. He went to one side and asked about Yang Zhenzhong for her. Finally, he confirmed his death. When he came back, he could only say to her, "the deceased is gone. I hope my wife will mourn."


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head: "how can he commit suicide? I don''t believe it. I want to go back to Yang''s house to have a look." Although Yang Zhenzhong worked in Xingyuan Prefecture, his family was in Chengdu.


    Song Qingshu said in embarrassment, "I also want to see what happened to Wu Xi. Maybe I can''t accompany my wife back to Yang''s house." That''s why he came to Sichuan this time, and what Ren Yingying has been worried about is this. It''s unlikely that he will change his plan for another woman at this time.


    Ruan Xingzhu reluctantly laughed: "naturally, I dare not bother you, and if the situation is true, you''d better not go."

 Chapter 1694

    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then reflected the meaning of her words. It must be that they were in bed before... No, the romance on the boat was nothing, but when her husband died, she could not help feeling guilty, so she instinctively didn''t want to go with her.


    "The goods on the Jinghu are safe for the time being. After handling the business here, I''ll come to see you and deliver the goods to Yangzhou as agreed." After saying goodbye to him, Ruan Xingzhu got up and asked the Ruan family to leave.


    Song Qingshu didn''t worry about anything, not to mention that Ruan Xingzhu had been hit by the symbol of life and death. Even some of the key members of Ruan''s family were controlled by him these days. Therefore, even if Ruan Xingzhu spared his life, he couldn''t eat the treasure of emperor Liang Yuan. At the same time, after entering Sichuan, let Ren Yingying mobilize some hands of the sun and moon god to stare at the Jinghu. If there is any change, you will get news here.


    Of course, after this period of rapid development of the relationship, song Qingshu does not think that Ruan Xingzhu will take this opportunity to betray himself. There is a saying that how to say, what is done. Although they are not in love now, how can they make some feelings.


    Looking at the back of Ruan''s family, Ren Yingying couldn''t help saying, "Song Lang, don''t you really help her?"


    "If I go, her husband won''t come back from the dead. Why add to her sadness? I believe Mrs. Ruan can handle the affairs of the Yang family well." Song Qingshu took her hand and said softly, "I''m here for you, not for her."


    Ren Yingying face a red, although some shy, but the heart is more sweet.


    "I just asked Lin Pingzhi the news by the way. I heard that he abandoned his official position and went to Yu Canghai for revenge." Song Qingshu''s face flashed a bit of worry. Lin Pingzhi taught him the five sacred swords. Although his swordsmanship was greatly improved, his cultivation time was still short. This kind of decent martial arts emphasizes accumulation, and I''m afraid it can''t help him succeed in revenge in a short time like the anti evil sword spectrum.


    Moreover, his internal power cultivation has always been a weak item. The Qingcheng sect has been inherited for thousands of years, so he can''t hold a grudge alone.


    "That Yue girl should be with him. Besides, I don''t think Lin Pingzhi is such a reckless person. If she is not absolutely sure, she won''t do it." Ren Yingying said.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I hope so." Now there are so many things here that he can''t go to Qingcheng Mountain specially.


    At this time, Yilin and Tian boguang in the far corner saw that the people at the table were talking about those things over and over. Knowing that they couldn''t hear any new news, they got up and left.


    Ren Yingying pulled his lover''s sleeve: "let''s follow up and see if Yilin has any information."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good." He was also curious about why the two were here.


    Besides, Ruan Xingzhu went back to the Yang family''s mansion in a hurry. He had a glimmer of hope, but when he saw the white cloth hanging at the gate, he suddenly softened.


    One side of pei''er quickly held her: "madam, I''m sorry." Although the Ruan family didn''t have much affection for this uncle, he was, after all, an uncle. Thinking that his wife would become a widow from now on, everyone felt sympathy.


    After a long time, Ruan Xingzhu just calmed down and took a deep breath: "let''s go first."


    Along the way, there was a cry. When the servants of the Yang family found them, they were pleasantly surprised and cried, "madam is back, madam..." in the middle of the call, they suddenly remembered that their master was gone. Where did they come from?


    Ruan Xingzhu was no longer in the mood to deal with these servants. Along the way, he walked to the main hall with a straight face. He saw that the hall had been disguised as a mourning hall, and all kinds of Taoists and the like were doing things to one side.


    In front of the mourning hall, some of the women''s family members knelt down in tears. Ruan Xingzhu took a look at them and recognized that they were all her husband''s concubines. We should know that they were only politically married and separated for a long time. She was unable to fulfill her wife''s responsibilities and felt a little guilty, so she turned a blind eye to his concubines.


    "Sister..."


    "Madam..."


    Seeing her, a group of yingyingyanyan rushed over and began to cry. The sad atmosphere made Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes red.


    But after all, she was a woman who had experienced big storms. She soon picked up her mood and said, "when did the master not have it?"


    "About five days ago, I received Wu Xi''s recruitment document..." one of the concubines burst into tears before she finished her words. Half of the reason why she was so sad was Yang Zhenzhong. On the other hand, she was afraid of the future. The fate of women in this world was bumpy. Without her husband, their fate for the rest of their lives can be imagined.


    "I want to have a look at the master''s body." Ruan Xingzhu said suddenly.


    Another person next to him pointed to the coffin behind the funeral hall: "after the master''s accident, we hastily collected him and transported him back to Chengdu. We planned to bury him in the ancestral tomb. Originally, we sent someone to inform his wife, but most of the time, we couldn''t find his wife. I didn''t expect that his wife would come back so soon."


    "I just came to Sichuan to do something." Ruan Xingzhu answered casually. He went to the back of the hall and gently stroked the black coffin. He thought that he had married in Sichuan in those years. He thought that although there were different places in the world these years, he respected each other as a guest. Who can be merciless if people are not plants?


    Unconsciously, a layer of water mist appeared in her eyes, and a line of tears seemed to fall from her white cheek like a broken pearl: "Zhenzhong, I didn''t expect that I didn''t even see your last face..."


    I don''t know how long she was weeping. Suddenly she said, "is the coffin sealed? Find someone to open the coffin. I want to see the master. "


    As soon as this sentence came out, except for the concubines, even the people of the Yang family burst into flames


    "Ma''am, that''s impossible."


    "There''s no reason to open the coffin. It''s not disturbing the Lord''s rest."


    "The opening of the coffin is very unknown."


    ¡­¡­


    Ruan Xingzhu knows that this society is very taboo to open a coffin. If she is in Ruan ''.


    "Where is the second uncle?" Ruan Xingzhu knew that he could not tell these people clearly, so he could only place his hope on his husband''s brother. The whole Yang family is dominated by their brothers. Although the patriarch is her husband Yang Zhenzhong, Yang Juyuan also has great energy. In the officialdom, the two help each other, and many things in the family are decided by the two brothers through consultation.


    Yang Juyuan is a local official, and his knowledge is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Now Ruan Xingzhu has some doubts and believes that only the second uncle can stand on her side.


    "The second master stayed here all night, and now he has a rest in his study." Hearing her culture, someone immediately replied.


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded, turned around and went to the study. When he was about to arrive, Yang Juyuan had received the news and welcomed him out: "sister-in-law, you have finally come back."


    Yang Juyuan is about ten years younger than her husband, but he has the calmness of officialdom. Coupled with his appearance, Yang Zhenzhong praised his capable brother as the hope of the family.


    "If I had come back a few days earlier, it might not have been the result." Ruan Xingzhu is also full of guilt.


    "It''s no wonder, madam. I can only say that this is life, but my elder brother will be smiling when he knows you''re back." Yang Juyuan comforted her and invited her into the study. At the same time, he poured a cup of tea for her.


    "By the way, speaking of which, my sister-in-law has something to ask for your help." Ruan Xingzhu said suddenly.


    Yang Juyuan replied: "now that my elder brother died, my sister-in-law''s business is my business. If you have any orders, it doesn''t matter. As long as Juyuan can do it, he will not refuse."


    Ruan Xingzhu frowned slightly. He always felt that his words sounded strange, but she couldn''t say anything strange. In addition, she was in a hurry to open the coffin, so she didn''t think about it carefully. She continued: "I want to open the coffin and have a look at your elder brother."


    Yang Juyuan couldn''t help frowning: "it''s not a small matter to open the coffin. Why does my sister-in-law have this idea?"


    Ruan Xingzhu explained: "I know your elder brother''s character. Although he is somewhat dull, he is not such a reckless person. Even if he is not willing to accept Wu Xi''s appointment, he is unlikely to make such an extreme choice as suicide." There''s another reason she didn''t say that although they get together less and leave more, she knows her husband''s affection for him and that he won''t be willing to leave him like this.


    Yang Juyuan was surprised: "what do you mean, sister-in-law?"


    Ruan Xingzhu thought about the wording, and then said, "I suspect your elder brother didn''t commit suicide."


    "Then who killed him?" Yang Juyuan rose from his desk and was obviously in a great mood when he suddenly heard the news.


    "I''m just suspicious, not sure, so I need to open the coffin to check his body," Ruan Xingzhu suddenly thought of something. "By the way, I heard that you were the one who collected your elder brother. Did you find anything unusual at that time?"


    Yang Juyuan shook his head: "I didn''t notice anything unusual at that time. Maybe I was too sad at that time and didn''t pay attention to other things."


    "So..." Ruan Xingzhu was disappointed and began to think.


    "But I don''t think I can let my elder brother die so unknowingly," Yang Juyuan thought for a while and said firmly, "I support the autopsy."


    "That''s great, but the people in the Yang family..." Ruan Xingzhu, with mature experience, knows that it''s hard to deal with some antiques in the family.


    Yang Juyuan also frowned and said: "those people are really a problem. We should know that people here have thought that the coffin is unknown for generations. If they want to open the coffin openly, they may cause a great disturbance and may not succeed. In this way, we can open the coffin secretly in the dead of night for autopsy, so as not to disturb the family, and we should be able to minimize the impact."


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded: "so good." In fact, just now she thought of a similar way, but she couldn''t do it alone. Now with Yang Juyuan''s help, it''s different.


    "Sister-in-law, I''m going to make arrangements first to see how to set aside the night watchmen and make room for a period of time." Yang Juyuan said.


    "Well, I''ll change my filial piety first, and then go to the mourning hall to worship your elder brother." Ruan Xingzhu showed a bitter smile and soon left with a lot of worries.


    Looking at her graceful back, her eyes fell on the swaying waist and buttocks. Yang Juyuan''s original clear eyes suddenly had a trace of inexplicable heat.

 Chapter 1695

    Ruan Xingzhu went back to her room and came out in a snow-white filial piety suit, which suddenly brightened people''s eyes. Her skin was white, and then she was set off by a white gauze, which added a bit of pity and tenderness.


    Many people in the family sighed: the lady is so beautiful, but the master has died. It''s really a blessing.


    Of course, there is no lack of unkind: the master left like this, leaving a beautiful young lady. In the future, I don''t know which man will be cheaper.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, although everyone had different thoughts, they all kept a sad look on the surface. Ruan Xingzhu knelt down in front of the hall, burning paper for her husband while weeping silently. People around her felt the same when they saw it, and no one dared to disturb her.


    Looking at the coffin not far away, Ruan Xingzhu secretly swears: Zhenzhong, I will find out the truth, not to let you die in vain!


    It was almost evening when I entered Chengdu today, and then it took me some time to return to Yang''s home. Before I knew it, night was falling, and the number of people around me was gradually decreasing.


    After all, this was not the first day of Yang Zhenzhong''s death, nor the first seven days. After a period of time, people from other rooms of the Yang family came here to accompany them, and then they went back to do their own things. Even some of Yang Zhenzhong''s concubines had their own things to deal with, taking turns to eat, wash and so on.


    In addition, Yang Juyuan quietly manipulated behind, and soon the people in the hall left one by one, leaving only Ruan Xingzhu and several servant girls.


    In the middle of the night, several servant girls began to doze off. After thinking about it, Ruan Xingzhu ordered pei''er to go down with some servant girls. After all, once the news of the coffin was leaked, it would cause a great disturbance, so the less people knew, the better.


    Pei''er nodded, and soon found a reason to go out with a bunch of servant girls and servants. Ruan Xingzhu was left alone in the hall, kneeling silently.


    Before long, Yang Juyuan came in a hurry. Seeing her beautiful shadow, he couldn''t help stopping to appreciate it for a while. Then he made a voice and walked over: "sister-in-law, I''ve arranged it."


    "Well, please." Ruan Xingzhu nodded, ready to stand up, but it may be that he knelt too long, his feet were a little soft, and he suddenly got up a little dizzy, and his whole body shook, like he was about to fall.


    Yang Juyuan quickly ran over and held him: "be careful, sister-in-law."


    "Thank you." Ruan Xingzhu''s condition finally stabilized, and she pulled back her hand without any trace. However, she didn''t think much about it. After all, when she first joined the Yang family, the second uncle was only a half year old child. She just treated him like a younger brother. The reason why she kept a distance from him was only because of the reserved nature of women and the etiquette from childhood to adulthood.


    Yang Juyuan didn''t show any special expression. He said naturally, "I''ve taken away all the people around here. No one will come here in a short time. My sister-in-law can rest assured."


    "Well, let''s open the coffin quickly and check it." Ruan Xingzhu suddenly hesitated, "why didn''t you see Wuzuo?"


    Yang Juyuan explained: "it''s a big deal to open the coffin. The fewer people involved, the better. Otherwise, once it''s revealed, we''ll have to face a lot of trouble. As for the inspection of corpses, we are all half of the people in the Jianghu. It should not be a big problem to see if there is trauma and poisoning. Moreover, I participated in many cases when I was in Xingzhou, and I have experience in this field. "


    Ruan Xingzhu thought what he said was reasonable, but he didn''t go into it any further. They went to the coffin together, and Yang Juyuan saluted respectfully: "brother, we don''t want to disturb your rest, just to make sure you are not harmed by the traitors. If you know something underground, blame me. It''s none of my sister-in-law''s business."


    Ruan Xingzhu said in a hurry: "this is my idea. Second uncle, you just want to help me. Zhenzhong blames me as well."


    Yang Juyuan said with a smile: "well, sister-in-law, we don''t have to fight. Even if the elder brother knows, he won''t blame us. Sister in law, step back and I''ll open the coffin. "


    "Well, be careful." Ruan Xingzhu stepped back with his skirt.


    Yang Juyuan had been working there for half a day, and suddenly said, "my sister-in-law, come and help me. Hold this place down!"


    Ruan Xingzhu knew that it was really troublesome to open such a large coffin by himself. When he arrived, he walked over and asked, "is it here?"


    "A little bit more."


    "Here? Ah, what are you doing? "


    Looking at Ruan Xingzhu with an angry face, Yang Juyuan said: "I''m sorry, sister-in-law. I accidentally ran into your acupoint. I''ll find out what I ran into and untie it for you."


    "Get your dirty hands off me!" Ruan Xingzhu a pair of wonderful eyes full of anger, "the original killer is you!" Today, she doesn''t know what''s going on. Unfortunately, she suddenly hears the bad news about her husband, and what happened with song Qingshu makes her feel guilty. As a result, her reaction is a bit slower than usual. She ignores Yang Juyuan''s unreasonable words and deeds for several times, which leads to her being controlled by others.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, sister-in-law," Yang Juyuan shook his finger. "I can''t understand the murderer at all."


    Ruan Xingzhu would not believe his lies, biting his lips and glaring at him: "I wonder why Zhenzhong committed suicide. I think there must be something strange in it, but I never thought that the killer was you!"


    "Your father died early. In the early years, your elder brother brought you up. It can be said that your elder brother was like your father. Why did you do such a wicked thing?" Ruan Xingzhu''s chest kept rising and falling, and it was obvious that he found the truth, which shocked her and angered her.


    Obviously, Yang Juyuan was also stimulated. The smile on his face disappeared and he became a little excited: "I''m saving the Yang family! Elder brother, what did he get from following Han kuozhou these years? I''m just a general judge of Xingyuan government. I''m a small warehouse keeper! Although it is also a real power department, in the eyes of those big men in the imperial court, such official farts are not! Yang''s second son is just a warehouse keeper. Every time I say it, I feel ashamed! "


    Ruan Xingzhu had a deep disappointment in his eyes: "Han Xiang was afraid that we would make a big tree to attract wind. Ruan''s family is already the first emperor in the world, and Yang''s family is also the first-class family in Sichuan. If you are appointed to another high official position, it will be that you will be envied by the world. I''m afraid that it will bring disaster to Yang''s family soon..."


    Yang Juyuan interrupted her speech with a wave of his hand: "don''t talk about these things. Their Han family is the first family in the Song Dynasty. Isn''t Han kuozhou the same as before? There are Jia family, historian family, Wang family and Xue family. Which of these families is not far superior to our Yang family, and they are not still prime ministers and generals? "


    Ruan Xingzhu was speechless when he asked him. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to reply him.


    Yang Juyuan snorted and continued: "and now Han Yuzhou has been defeated in the northern expedition, and Wu Xi has betrayed him. Everyone knows that he is finished. How can we end up as Han faction? As the so-called mansion is about to collapse, I naturally want to find another way out for my family. "


    Ruan Xingzhu had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and finally understood: "you took refuge in Jia Sidao!"


    Yang Juyuan said faintly: "this power struggle, everyone knows that Jia Xiang will win. Why does the Yang family end up with Han? It''s called good birds choosing trees to live in. "


    "Compared with animals, it''s no wonder that they will kill their brothers." Ruan Xingzhu''s heart is full of regret. He seldom goes back to the Yang family these years. As a result, he is not familiar with the people in the Yang family at all, so he has no idea that Yang Juyuan''s mentality has changed so much these years, and he has not been able to remind his husband in time.


    "I''m doing it for the family!" Yang Juyuan obviously also thinks that this kind of thing is a bit rebellious, so he tries to find a reason to persuade himself, "to avoid the demise of the Yang family, the ancestors of the Yang family will understand me."


    "Force words to reason!" Ruan Xingzhu thought quickly in his heart, how can we get out of this situation now? Do you want to wait for others of the Yang family to come over with him? But pei''er, they are supported by themselves. The people of Yang family... Since Yang Juyuan dares to expose here, he is obviously well prepared.


    At this time, Yang Juyuan finally calmed down slightly, looked at her face and said softly, "in fact, I have another reason to do this."


    "Why?" Ruan Xingzhu would like to hear more from him, so that no matter waiting for someone to come or trying to find a way, he would have enough time.


    Yang Juyuan did not answer immediately. Instead, he walked over and looked at her face closely, as if looking at a work of Art: "sister-in-law, do you know that when you married to the Yang family, I fell in love with you at the first sight. I thought how could there be such a beautiful woman in the world, and secretly vowed to marry you, but you are my sister-in-law."


    Even though he had just been staring at him, he could tell that Ruan Xingzhu was still shocked: "how old were you then! How can you have such a mind? "


    "Ambition is not in the age," Yang Juyuan interrupted her, "not to mention that love can make a man mature ahead of time."


    "You are not mature, you are abnormal!" Ruan Xingzhu was trembling with anger, but he was afraid. If the other party really had an intention to her, now it''s a dead night.


    "Whatever you say, anyway, I''ve achieved what I''ve always wanted, and finally I''ll get you," Yang Juyuan came up to her and took a deep breath, "sister-in-law, you are so fragrant."


    "Shameless!" Ruan Xingzhu has goose bumps all over her body, but it''s a pity that her acupoints are made now and she can''t resist at all.


    "Sister-in-law, do you know how many nights I''ve been dreaming about you, and I''ve always wanted to have a kiss with you, but you won''t come back several times a year, and it''s difficult for me to even see you," Yang Juyuan said with a sudden hatred. "Sometimes I doubt whether my elder brother is a man, and even put his charming wife out in public! Now that he''s outrageous, I''m not polite. " Yang Juyuan''s expression became a little dark. He gently picked up a corner of her dress with his fingers. "You look good in your filial piety clothes."


    Ruan Xingzhu was really flustered: "what are you going to do? This is your elder brother''s hall. You will be struck by thunder and lightning!"


    "What''s wrong with brother''s hall? It''s more exciting." Yang Juyuan swallowed his saliva, but he couldn''t help it and rushed to her.


    "Second master, second master!" At this time, there was an urgent knock on the door.

 Chapter 1696

    "What''s the matter?" Yang Juyuan can''t help but get angry. His dream from childhood to adulthood can be put into action, but he is disturbed at this moment. If he didn''t give a death order before, don''t disturb him unless it''s the most urgent thing. He guesses that there may be something urgent under his hand. He may directly draw a knife to kill the man outside.


    Feeling the anger in his voice, the man outside said in a hurry: "Xingzhou Chinese Army General Shen Xiaolong wants to see the master."


    "Shen Xiaolong?" Yang Juyuan frowned and said that they were all officials of Xingzhou. He naturally knew who Shen Xiaolong was. He was also a celebrity in Xingzhou. Although he was a military officer, he regarded himself as a scholar. He also took the nickname of "three love Taoist". He chanted a broken poem all day long and said that "fate comes and fate goes, fate is like water, emotion gathers and disperses". His origin is somewhat mysterious. Some say that he used to be a frustrated man in the world; Some said that he was a down-to-earth man, and he abandoned his writing and followed the martial arts after a long trial; Some even said that he was from the Shen family in Shanyin, but as far as he knew, there should be no such person in the Shen family''s genealogy.


    Yang Juyuan sometimes even speculated maliciously that this guy was not a flower gatherer when he was reading love every day?


    However, this man can be regarded as an important person next to Yang Zhenzhong in the military of Xingzhou. He said that he would come to him recently, but he didn''t dare to neglect him. He told his subordinates outside: "let him wait for me in the study." After hesitating for a moment, he picked up Ruan Xingzhu and ran to a secret room next door. Then he said with a smile, "sister-in-law, when I send people outside, I will come back to accompany you."


    Ruan Xingzhu trembled with anger, but the acupoints were made, but he had nothing to do.


    After walking a few steps, Yang Juyuan seemed to think of something again. When he came back, he took out a handkerchief and wrapped it in a ball and put it in her mouth: "Hey, so that you don''t scream."


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" Ruan Xingzhu struggled, and the anger in his eyes seemed to melt each other.


    Yang Juyuan laughs: "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll be back to serve you soon." Thinking of the warm and touching touch when he held her just now, he could hardly wait to take the gun to the horse, but it was a pity that he understood the importance of business.


    A fire seemed to rise in his belly. Yang Juyuan walked faster and faster, and soon came to the study. He found that there were some people besides Shen Xiaolong, some of whom knew and some of whom did not. They sat there with dignified looks, and the room was filled with a solemn atmosphere.


    "Brother Yang!" Seeing him coming, Shen Xiaolong quickly got up to salute.


    "Brother Shen, this is..." Yang Juyuan looked suspicious.


    Shen Xiaolong said quickly: "what I told you last time, I don''t know how brother Yang thought about it. Do you want to join us?"


    Yang Juyuan noticed that when he was talking, other people around him were staring at him one by one with bad looks, vaguely surrounded him in the middle, as if he would be attacked by a group of people as long as he said no.


    Yang Juyuan said in a hurry: "it''s incumbent on me to kill the traitor. What''s more, the traitor killed my elder brother. If I don''t take revenge, I''ll be counted as one of them." Shen Xiaolong had come to talk to him before. You know Wu Xi''s sudden treason caught the army and the people in Sichuan off guard. Some of them chose to be obedient, some chose to stand on the sidelines, but some hot-blooded men chose to get rid of the traitors for the country regardless of the danger.


    However, Wu Xi, after all, is in charge of the military power and the government of Sichuan. These people who want to serve the country can only be very careful.


    "If you can get brother Yang''s help, why don''t you worry about big things?" Shen Xiaolong is very happy. The reason why he came to find Yang Juyuan is that the Yang family plays an important role in Sichuan, and that his elder brother just died because of Wu Xi. I think he will probably take part in such an action.


    Yang Juyuan smiles and then asks, "who are these brothers?"


    Shen Xiaolong said, "this is Jinshi Yang Junyu, this is Li kunchen, this is Li Biao. Brother Yang should have heard about it."


    Yang Juyuan arched his hand: "I''ve heard a lot about it, I''ve heard a lot about it." He is not just a compliment. These are all famous people in Shu, even if he has never seen them.


    Shen Xiaolong led another group of people and said, "this is Zhang Lin and Zhu Bangning, Wu Xi''s department. Brother Yang should know them."


    "I''ve drunk several times..." Yang Juyuan exchanged greetings again.


    Shen Xiaolong continued to introduce: "this is Li Gui, a warrior in the army, and this is Laifu, a righteous man in the rivers and lakes. They are all highly skilled in martial arts."


    "Nice to meet you! It is you who are loyal and righteous that can make our country prosperous all the time. " Yang Juyuan was secretly surprised. He also knew martial arts. He could clearly see that these two people were outstanding in martial arts. Of course, Shen Xiaolong was the most unpredictable one. He couldn''t see each other''s details clearly.


    A group of people were modest and polite for a while. Shen Xiaolong said, "brother Yang, we''re going to do it tonight."


    Yang Juyuan was drinking tea, almost not surprised to burst out: "so urgent?"


    Shen Xiaolong nodded: "as the saying goes, the more time you delay, the more likely you will be guarded by Wu Xi''s dog thief, so you have to beat him by surprise."


    Yang Juyuan''s face was in a dilemma: "only this kind of people, aren''t we going to die?"


    Shen Xiaolong replied: "we still have dozens of volunteers waiting for the signal outside. We can start at any time."


    Yang Juyuan still shook his head: "the number of people is still too small, Wu Xi''s bedroom is heavily guarded, and he himself is a top expert. The possibility of our success is zero." At the beginning, the story of Wu Xi''s martial arts competition has been spread all over the world. Everyone knows that Wu Xi''s swordsmanship is superior.


    "What if we can persuade Gusu Murong Fu to join us?" One side of the Jinshi Yang Junyu said.


    "Murong Fu?" Yang Juyuan was surprised, "didn''t he accept Wu Xi''s fake official?"


    Yang Junyu shook his head and said, "he may also be forced by the situation. After all, Murong aristocratic family has been loyal for generations since yanzhao, the prince of Henan Province, was made public. Murong Fu has always been famous. There is no reason why he would do so."


    Beside Li Zhenkun also echoed: "and at the beginning of the contest, Murong Fu was defeated by Wu Xi. I don''t believe that he was willing to be Wu Xi''s dog."


    Shen Xiaolong then said: "brother Yang, after all, our official positions are too small to convince the public. After killing Wu Xi, we have to have a prestige to pacify him. After thinking about it, the most suitable person now is Murong Fu. Moreover, he failed in the martial arts contest with Wu Xi, and he can help Wu Xi with his martial arts skills."


    "Now Murong Fu holds an important position in Wu Xi''s puppet regime and controls a considerable part of the forces. As long as we instigate him to fight against the water, we can do it safely," Zhang Lin, the Ministry of foreign affairs, said


    Shen Xiaolong then said, "I''ve heard that brother Juyuan and Murong have a good friendship. It''s better for brother Juyuan to come forward and talk."


    "This..." Yang Juyuan hesitated. He wasn''t worried about anything else. He was just going to go back to Fangze, his sister-in-law, after dealing with the visitors, but if he left with them, he would not be able to finish it for a while.


    "Don''t hesitate. Once you miss today''s opportunity, you won''t find such a good one next time." Shen Xiaolong subconsciously takes a look at Zhang Lin and Zhu Bangning. They are not only Wu Xi''s Department, but also the guards in charge of his later night. It may take ten days and a half months for such a rotation to take place next time. In such a long time, there may be some changes, and the identities of Zhang Lin and Zhu Bangning are also very easy to expose.


    "Well, I''ll try." Yang Juyuan gets up and takes a group of people to Murong Fu''s residence. The residence of the other party is in the same direction from Wu Xi''s present residence, so it''s not likely to delay time.


    They quickly came to Murong Fu''s residence. Because of Yang Juyuan, they met him smoothly.


    Shen Xiaolong comes straight to the point: "do you want to be the Prime Minister of the traitor


    Faced with the same situation as Yang Juyuan just now, Murong Fu felt that the other party was ready to go, as if he would get a thunderbolt if he nodded. Although he boasts of his excellent martial arts, he has a large number of opponents. Besides, Shen Xiaolong, Li Gui, a warrior in the army, and Laifu, a righteous man in the river and lake, are all experts. Maybe you can''t kill him in this place.


    Murong Fu responded quickly, and immediately began to cry: "my Murong family has been loyal for generations. How can I be a disorderly minister and thief?" The Murong family has been hiding the idea of recovering Dayan very well. Except for a few people who know about it, most people have the impression that the Murong family is the descendant of the Henan prince who fought with emperor Taizu in those years, so no one doubts his words.


    He continued to cry: "it''s a pity that I don''t have a general in my hand. I can''t stand up. I have to have a hero to kill this thief." What he said was really true. Everyone was shocked and frightened by Wu Xi''s mutiny, but he was the happiest. He realized that this was a great opportunity. He had never felt so close to the restoration of Dayan. If he operated properly, he might be able to get rich and easy to defend. The time was ripe to raise the banner of Dayan, It can also be regarded as fulfilling the long cherished wish of generations.


    Yang Junyu, a Jinshi on one side, took out a roll of silk with a smile: "Mr. Murong, you are appointed by the emperor as a appeasement envoy to control Sichuan troops and kill the anti thief Wu Xi!"


    "I''ll take orders!" Murong Fu was overjoyed. He was a temporary official post established by the imperial court in wartime. He was in charge of the military and political affairs of a place. Although it would be abolished after the war, this official post had great power and could be described as the military and political head of a place.


    Yang Juyuan, on one side, frowned. He had taken refuge with Jia Sidao. Naturally, he knew that the imperial court had not issued such an edict, so this edict


    As a powerful family in Shu, Yang''s family naturally saw the real imperial edict. They soon noticed that the "imperial edict" in Yang Junyu''s hand was a bit crude, and immediately responded: the imperial edict is a forgery!


    However, he immediately noticed the meaningful expressions of other people around him. Obviously, they also knew that they were mostly involved in it together. Now the situation is critical, and as long as Wu Xi can be eradicated, the forgery of imperial edicts will not be punished, but will be rewarded; If the eradication of Wu Xi fails, it will be a dead end, and the charge of forging the imperial edict will not matter.


    "This Murong Fu is really crafty." Yang Juyuan sneered, even he could see that the edict was false, not to mention the descendants of the Grand Prince of Henan, whose family did not know how many copies of the edict had been preserved.


    Although he was full of complaints, he didn''t say anything after all. He knew that the first task now was to eradicate Wu Xi. After a little discussion, a group of people rushed to the place where Wu Xi was.


    After the separation of Ren YingYing and Ruan Xingzhu, song Qingshu quietly keeps up with Yilin and Tian boguang. Tian boguang has rich experience in the world and soon finds out that someone is tracking him. Song Qingshu reveals his true identity when he was about to fight a war. Tian boguang suddenly sees a ghost. He has no courage to draw a sword.


    ---


    £¦#160;

 Chapter 1697

    Song Qingshu ignored him and asked Yilin directly. Yilin was overjoyed when she learned their identities, especially when she knew Ren Yingying.


    It turns out that although Yilin is in Hengshan, she often pays attention to Linghu Chong''s news. Because of Fujian''s experience, she also knows that Linghu Chong is Wu Xi and Wu Tiande. So when she heard about Wu Xi''s treason, she was the first one who didn''t believe it, so she came all the way to Chengdu. If the Bujie monk had something important to do, Tian boguang volunteered to protect her all the way.


    Knowing that both sides have the same purpose, song Qingshu and Ren Yingying don''t hesitate to go directly to Wu Xi''s residence. They plan to ask Linghu Chong directly.


    He is good at martial arts. His fellow Tian boguang is also good at lightness. He has no difficulty with two women. He can easily get into Wu Xi''s residence.


    There were no guards on the way, but song Qingshu was full of doubts: This is too smooth. I feel that the level of your guards is not very good. I''m afraid that even a second - or third rate person in the Jianghu can''t stop him.


    After wandering around the mansion for half a day, they couldn''t find Ling Hu Chong. They had to catch a bodyguard. After a lot of questioning, they found out that this was the government that the imperial court had arranged for Wu Xi. Not long ago, he called himself the king of Shu and openly set up a palace. He didn''t live here and moved there.


    "Shu Wang Fu?" Song Qingshu frowned. They just entered Chengdu today, and they didn''t understand the situation here. Yilin and Tian boguang obviously did the same, so that a group of people rushed to the air.


    When asked about the location of the Shu palace, a group of people were ready to go there. Suddenly song Qingshu''s face changed. Ren Yingying, who was on one side of the book, had a delicate mind. Seeing his abnormality, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu took out a bell from his arms, which was shaking rapidly at this time.


    "Is this the bell of Tongxin Gu?" After all, Ren Yingying is the saint of the sun moon god cult. She has a lot of knowledge, and immediately recognizes the things from the five immortals cult.


    "Well." Song Qingshu smiles awkwardly and explains to her what happened. At first, he thought Ruan Xingzhu was Ren Yingying, so he gave her a bell to defend herself. Later, when there were too many things, he forgot about it.


    "It seems that Mrs. Ruan is in danger now." Ren Yingying said, suddenly some taste, "hum, before I met danger, I didn''t have this thing to defend myself, as a result, she met danger, but you can immediately know."


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed: "before I mistook her for you, but later I forgot to ask for the bell back."


    He also understood that this kind of thing would be a little depressing for any woman. He said in a hurry, "forget about her, let''s go to the Shu palace."


    Ren Yingying shook his head: "the bell rings so eagerly. It''s obvious that Mrs. Ruan is in great danger. If she is an ordinary person, it''s all right. But now she is related to the safety of your goods and the ownership of Ruan''s family in the future, so go to rescue her first."


    "Yingying..." Song Qingshu was moved in her heart. She started everything from the interests of her lover. Which man could not be moved.


    Yilin''s eyes flickered around them. In fact, she was full of doubts, because she knew that Linghu and miss Ren were not a couple. What''s the situation now?


    However, she was kind-hearted, and although she had some questions, she was embarrassed to ask them face to face.


    "Yilin, Tian boguang, you go to shuwangfu and ask Linghu Chong. Song Lang and I will come later." Ren Yingying said to them.


    "Oh, good." Yilin nodded busily. There was a noble bearing on the other side, which made her obey subconsciously.


    From the bodyguard''s mouth, he finds out the location of Yang''s residence, and finds that it''s from the same direction as lingdang''s reaction. Song Qingshu knocks out the bodyguard, and then asks Tian boguang to take care of Yilin and take Ren Yingying to Yang''s residence quickly.


    Although Chengdu is a big city, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is so good that he has been practicing it all the way and soon came to Yang''s house.


    Looking at the white elegiac couplets at the door, song Qingshu could not help wondering: "the Yang family is now doing a funeral. Why is she in danger?"


    Ren Yingying said, "just go in and have a look."


    The two sneak in quietly. Now the Yang family has lost their master, and their defense is more relaxed than usual. I don''t know how many times, but even if the defense is tight, they can''t stop them.


    They follow the instructions of Tongxin Gu Ling and come to the Lingtang all the way. Song Qingshu says, "why is this Lingtang empty?"


    "If something goes wrong, it''s a demon. Be careful." Ren Yingying reminds a way.


    "The more frequent the bell vibrates, it seems that we are approaching the target..." they searched all the way, and finally found Mrs. Ruan tied to the bed in a secret room next to the Lingtang.


    "Madam, this is..." there is Ren Yingying, song Qingshu is inconvenient to help her untie herself, standing on one side and asking suspiciously.


    Seeing this familiar and strange man, Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes misted and almost cried. This was the most difficult and darkest hour for her.


    She was afraid of hearing the footsteps, the door being pushed open, and Yang Juyuan coming back, because she knew what fate was waiting for her. But she is conceited and resourceful, and she can''t think of any way out of this situation.


    All over his body, his acupoints were made and tied up. His mouth was stuffed with cloth and he couldn''t make a sound. The only thing he could do was to wait for Yang Juyuan to come back. But when she thought that her husband''s coffin was still next door, she wanted to die immediately instead of being insulted, but it was hard for her to die.


    She was frightened many times in the middle of the journey, but I don''t know why Yang Juyuan didn''t come back all the time. She rekindled a glimmer of hope again. She kept using Kung Fu to attack the acupoints. Half a day later, only her hands could barely move, but her hands were tied behind her back.


    Seeing that he was about to despair again, he suddenly felt the Tongxin Gu bell on his wrist. Thinking of what song Qingshu had said to her before, he shook the bell in case. On the one hand, he didn''t know if the bell was so magical. On the other hand, even if he could tell the other party that he was working for Miss Ren, how could he waste his time for an unrelated woman?


    At that moment, she was in a trance. In the past, she scoffed at Jiangnan''s young ladies'' love of hero saving beauty in Ranger novels, but now her heart beat faster and she gradually understood that it''s no wonder they like it so much


    "Ma''am, are you all right?" At this time, Ren Yingying untied the rope and acupoints on her body, but saw her sitting there, speechless, and couldn''t help asking.


    "No... nothing." Ruan Xingzhu''s face turned red, and he quickly took back his eyes looking at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how does the lady plan to repay for saving her life?"


    Ruan Xingzhu said: "if you can kill Yang Juyuan for me, I can promise you anything!" Before, on the Jinghu ship, they had already had the closest relationship, so she subconsciously said so, but she never thought what it meant that a woman could promise everything.


    As expected, Ren Yingying looked strange. Song Qingshu jumped to his heart and said, "Yang Juyuan seems to be your husband''s younger brother. Why..."


    Ruan Xingzhu said it all over again, and Ren Yingying was furious: "it''s really shameless!"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "where is Yang Juyuan now? I''ll help you get revenge." On the one hand, he really wanted the loyalty of the Ruan family, and on the other hand, it was natural for him not to kill his brother and sister-in-law.


    "He''s just been informed that he''s going out to meet visitors. Now he doesn''t know where he is." Ruan Xingzhu, though weak in appearance, has been in charge of the Ruan family all these years, and has never relied on her husband. In her heart, Ruan Xingzhu can be regarded as a strong woman. But today, her husband died suddenly, and then she met her younger brother-in-law. Her heart seems to rise and fall like a roller coaster. Now she suddenly has a feeling, It''s good to have a man to depend on


    "It should still be in the mansion. Let''s go out and look for it." Song Qingshu takes the two girls to the study, but there is no sign of Yang Juyuan. At last, he grabs a bodyguard and asks him if he has been following Shen Xiaolong and his party for a while.


    "Where on earth has he gone?" Repeatedly pressed, the bodyguard did not know where Yang Juyuan was going, several people immediately fell into a deadlock.


    Just then, a few miles away, a fire suddenly lit up, and there was a faint sound of fighting. Ren Yingying''s face changed: "that''s where the Shu palace is!"


    "It seems that something happened over there," Song Qingshu said to Ruan Xingzhu, "we are going to the Shu palace now. Maybe Yang Juyuan is over there. Why don''t we go there together?"


    Who knows Ruan Xingzhu shook his head: "just now I''m too impolite. Now I calm down and realize that killing Yang Juyuan is not a good choice. After all, in the eyes of the unknown lovers, he is still the second master of the Yang family, who is an upright gentleman. If we don''t pay attention, we will give someone a handle. At that time, all kinds of rumors will spread, which is not good for you and me."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and soon understood her concerns. After all, Ruan Xingzhu is a beautiful woman. Now she is a widow. As the saying goes, there are many right and wrong things in front of the widow''s door. Chinese people have the most imaginative imagination and are good at associating in that way. At that time, with the help of someone who wants to help, it''s easy to feel that she colluded with her husband to murder him, Then he killed Yang family Er Shao, who broke the adultery. This rumor is easier to believe than Yang Juyuan''s murder of his brother.


    "Thanks for the lady''s warning!" Song Qingshu was scared out in a cold sweat. Now he wants to fight for the world, what he cares most is his reputation. If he is involved in this fight, he will be doomed.


    Ruan Xingzhu said quickly, "I won''t go there. If you run into him there, you will think nothing happened. I need to make a good arrangement, contact the subordinates loyal to Zhenzhong, collect the decisive evidence, and give Yang Juyuan a fatal blow. "


    "Madam stay here in case of danger..." Song Qingshu frowned.


    Hearing that he cared about himself, Ruan Xingzhu warmed up and said with a smile, "after all, I''ve been running the Ruan family for so many years. I didn''t expect that Yang Juyuan would be the murderer before. If I capsize in the sewer, I might as well die."


    Song Qingshu then realized that this woman was one of the best spies in the world. He immediately put down his heart and said goodbye to her. Then he hurried to the Shu palace.

 Chapter 1698

    "Mrs. Ruan is very thoughtful. Congratulations on adding another right-hand assistant." On the way to shuwangfu, Ren Yingying said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said angrily, "OK, now you are obviously worried about Linghu Chong, and you pretend to be calm and tease me."


    Ren Yingying hastily explained: "I..."


    Song Qingshu pressed her lips: "people are not plants, who can be merciless, even if it is a cat and a dog for a long time will have feelings, let alone with people? Don''t be too anxious to think that you can''t forget him, and don''t blame yourself for it. It''s human nature


    Ren Yingying took a deep look at him: "Song Lang, it''s my greatest luck to meet you in this life." She didn''t lie. No other man in the world could be so calm and generous. She had been with Linghu Chong for some time before, which would become a thorn in their hearts. Only song Qingshu was not only relieved, but also comforted and enlightened himself.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "if you didn''t believe this two years ago, you would have killed me at that time."


    Being reminded of the past by him, Ren Yingying could not help laughing, blushed and said, "who let you be such a rascal at that time?"


    More than 70 people from Murong Fu, Sanqing Taoist Shen Xiaolong and Yang Juyuan rushed directly into the Shu King''s residence. Because Zhang Lin and Zhu Bangning were guards, the guards outside let them in.


    However, they were not the only two in the guard system of the Shu palace. When they got to the inner level, they were stopped by another guard general: "who''s going to break into the Shu palace without permission?"


    At this time, Jinshi Yang Junyu directly went up and took out the imperial edict: "the emperor ordered by heaven..." he counted a total of 20 counts of Wu Xi''s treason to the enemy. He appointed Murong Fu as a pacifier to fight against the treason, saying that he would only punish the chief villain, but not the rest.


    After hearing this, the guards looked at each other one by one. At last, they didn''t know who was the first to take the lead.


    Shen Xiaolong and others were even more surprised. He thought it was necessary to have a hard fight here, but who had expected that these bodyguards would fall without fighting? Is it that everyone in his heart is facing the imperial court, unwilling to be coerced by Wu Xi into treason, and now every one of them has the chance to set things right?


    But at this time he did not spare time to study the problem, but with a group of people rushed into the inner house.


    "What are you doing?" It''s so noisy outside that Wu Xi finally hears the noise and goes out of her bedroom. She sees a group of people rushing in, and can''t help but wonder.


    "You have collaborated with the enemy to betray the country and support the king of Shu. Let''s kill the rebels together this time and accept our fate!" Murong Fu rebuked harshly. Without waiting for a reply, he drew his sword and stabbed Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi opened his mouth. He wanted to say something. It can be seen that the other side''s hand is a killing move. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He rushed out his sword to meet him. Almost in the blink of an eye, they had seven or eight moves.


    Yang Juyuan yelled: "the traitor has excellent martial arts. Let''s fight together. It''s for the country. There''s no need to talk about the rules of the river and the lake!" Then he dashed up with a knife.


    Li Gui, a warrior in the army, and Lai Fu, a righteous man in the river and lake, rushed in at the same time. However, Wu Xi''s swordsmanship was really superb. She saw a group of bright sword flowers floating around, and then there were people screaming. They either stood on the ground and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead, or backed back with their wrists covered with blood, or rolled and wailed in pain with their eyes covered.


    After several times of contact, those who were inferior in martial arts were severely damaged and withdrew from the battlefield one after another. At last, only Murong Fu, Yang Juyuan, Li Gui and Lai Fu were left to besiege Wu Xi.


    Shen Xiaolong frowns on one side. He always feels that today''s events are strange. Whether it''s because the guards who thought they were heavily guarded have scattered in a crowd, or Wu Xi''s expression that he just wanted to talk and stop, it seems that something is wrong.


    However, the exclamation awakened him. Although Wu Xi''s swordsmanship was too good, he gradually gained the upper hand. Murong Fu was safe. However, Yang Juyuan, Li Gui and Lai Fu had several wounds on them. If they were not weak in martial arts, they might have just been lying on the ground.


    "Why don''t you do it, brother Shen?" Yang Juyuan exclaimed in the field, but as soon as he was distracted, he had another blood hole on his body, so he quickly picked up his spirit and focused on defense.


    Seeing Wu Xi''s fierce and deadly moves, Shen Xiaolong thinks that he thinks too much and quickly pulls out his long sword to attack him.


    "Fate comes, fate goes, fate is like water, where does love come from?" when he heard the poem in his mouth, both Yang Juyuan and Murong Fu scolded their mother in their hearts, thinking that when the hell is it, they still have such a fuss!


    However, Shen Xiaolong''s martial arts are really not strong. His sword skills are flowing. As soon as he joins the team, people''s pressure is greatly reduced. Later, Murong Fu is the main defender, Shen Xiaolong is the main attacker, and Yang Juyuan and other people are waiting for opportunities to fight.


    Wu Xi frowns secretly. These people are all experts, especially Dou Zhuan Xingyi, who is a fake biography of Murong Fu. He is good at using force to fight. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will deflect his sword; Shen Xiaolong''s sword skills are like flowing clouds and flowing water for a while, and like clouds and mist among pines for a while. There are very few flaws. Occasionally, one or two flaws appear, but they also flash away under the cover of other people, so they can''t fight back at all.


    There are also a group of greedy soldiers on the side. Wu Xi knows that if he goes on like this, he will be more or less unlucky. Unfortunately, although he knows it, he can''t change it.


    Just then, two voices came from the gate of the courtyard: "brother Linghu, I''ll help you!"


    Looking back, they saw a little nun and an ascetic rushing over.


    "Who are they?"


    "Who is Linghu in their mouth?"


    ¡­¡­


    After all, not everyone knows Wu Xi''s true identity. Taking advantage of everyone''s absence at this moment, the ascetic monk shows a sharp knife to brush the wind and force Yang Juyuan, Li Gui and Lai Fu aside; The little nun waved a long sword and directly held up the Taoist priest Shen Xiaolong. Although she could see that her internal power was insufficient, her sword technique was perfect, and she caught each other by surprise.


    These two men are naturally Tian boguang and Yilin. In fact, in terms of martial arts, none of the three men like Yang Juyuan is under Tian boguang. The reason why he can temporarily fight against three with one is that all three of them are injured. In addition, seeing him sharp, he can''t find out his details for a while, so he doesn''t dare to trust him. They all focus on the head.


    As for Yilin, the reason why she can stop Shen Xiaolong is that the other party can''t hurt her when they see such a poor little nun.


    However, it''s hard for Murong Fu. He used to fight five against one, but now he''s on his own with each other. Wu Xi is also angry and ruthless. He has to fight 12 points and use what he has learned to protect himself. However, he scolds Shen Xiaolong half to death in his heart.


    Shen Xiaolong is also difficult to ride a tiger. He frowned and said, "little nun, get out of the way, so as not to hurt you."


    Yilin wrinkled her nose and replied solemnly, "old Taoist, get out of the way, so as not to be blamed by the Buddha." Opposite Shen Xiaolong, though a general, is dressed as a Taoist.


    "Treason and traitor, everyone can be punished, what''s the crime?" Shen Xiaolong has a black line. "Besides, I worship Sanqing and Siyu on weekdays. Even if I make a mistake, what does it have to do with Buddha?" In fact, he still wants to make complaints about his own old age.


    Yilin was stunned and blinked a pair of big eyes: "eh, that''s right..."


    Shen Xiaolong can''t laugh or cry at once. In front of him, the little nun looks so pathetic that he doesn''t scold her.


    "It''s a long time to see Taoist molesting nuns?"


    "Nonsense. It''s this little nun who teases the old Taoist."


    "I''m afraid it''s the Taoist who has moved his heart."


    "Shouldn''t nuns and monks be a couple?"


    "The ascetic monk over there seems to have red eyes. He''s a little quick with his knife."


    "Bald ass, don''t rob abbess with me!"


    "Ha ha ha ~"


    There has never been a lack of good people. Many people watching the play can''t help laughing. Shen Xiaolong and Yilin are eager to find a way to get in.


    Shen Xiaolong knows that it''s not a good way to drag on like this. Although he can''t bear it, he still decides to find a chance to knock her out. But he hasn''t put it into action yet. Suddenly, a dark shadow, like a roc spreading its wings, slaps Yilin in the back of his heart.


    The other side is still a Zhang away from here, but the strong wind has made Shen Xiaolong a little difficult to breathe. It can be seen how powerful this palm is. Even if he is on the opposite side, he has to avoid the edge, not to mention the weak little nun.


    He wanted to save the little nun, but he thought of the purpose of his trip and the man who suddenly appeared. He said that he was a friend rather than an enemy. If he intervened, it would inevitably lead to internal strife


    When Shen Xiaolong hesitates, Wu Xi on the other side sees the situation here. She is so surprised that she swipes two moves to force Murong Fu back. She jumps into the air and stabs the mysterious man behind him. At this time, it''s too late to run in front of Yi Lin, so she can only take this strategy of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao.


    All of a sudden, the mysterious man seemed to have eyes behind him. He flashed to the side and then hit Wu Xi''s side with his palm. The whole process seemed to be good.


    Wu Xi didn''t expect this change. At this moment, she knew that the other party''s attack on Yilin was false, and her intention was to plot herself to be true. In a hurry, she couldn''t return the sword at all, so she could only raise her hand to meet her.


    It''s a pity that he''s good at swordsmanship. How can he be an opponent when it comes to palms? I saw that the man suddenly closed his hand, which made him hit the empty place with one hand, and the corner of his mouth could not help spilling a trace of blood. While the mysterious man took advantage of his blood and blood, the old force had disappeared, and the new force had not been born, he hit him on the chest with one hand after another.


    Wu Xi''s blood gushed back, but the mysterious man kept attacking him like a maggot of tarsal bone. If he hadn''t successfully returned to the sword, he would have been photographed to death.


    The mysterious man seemed to be afraid of his sword technique, and quickly jumped back for several feet, which opened up enough safety distance.


    "Wow..." Wu Xi half knelt on the ground, supported the ground with his sword, and a few mouthfuls of blood gushed out. If he hadn''t learned the Yijinjing a few days ago, a wisp of true Qi protected his heart, I''m afraid he would have died on the spot just now.


    "Brother Linghu!"


    "Brother Linghu!"


    Yilin and Tian boguang are shocked and run to him, because Wu Xi, the chief villain, is seriously injured and dying. They are worried about his counterattack before he dies, but Yang Juyuan and others dare not pursue him. They let them return to Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi has no time to respond to them. Instead, she looks at the mysterious man with hatred: "cold ice, Big Song Yang palm... Zuo lengchan, your great master, is shameless to attack and plot against the younger generation!" He just vomited in the blood on the ground, at this time has formed a number of ice particles, with a trace of cold.


    At this time, the mysterious figure took off the mask on his face, and it was Zuo lengchan, the leader of Wuyue sword sect!


    He only heard Zuo lengchan snort: "for you, a traitor who betrays his country and seeks honor, everyone should be punished. It''s called acting for heaven."


    "You..." Wu Xi opened her mouth to say something, but a mouthful of blood gushed out, blocking the rest of his words.


    "Brother Linghu, what''s the matter with you? Take this white cloud bear bile pill quickly." Yilin''s face faded, and she quickly shook out a few pills from the porcelain bottle in her arms. She didn''t count to the end, and then sent them to his mouth?


    Wu Xi gave a wry smile. Now he knows the most about his injury. It can be said that half of his body has been in the coffin. Although the elixir of Hengshan school is famous for healing, it can''t cure the mortal.


    Seeing her lover''s appearance at this time, Yilin''s tears kept falling like broken pearls. She couldn''t help glaring at Zuo lengchan: "Uncle Zuo, it''s not like you''re acting decently."


    Zuo lengchan said with a sneer, "what are you to blame


    "I..." Yilin had a soft temper. When she met this situation, her face turned red, but she didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    Zuo lengchan is reasonable and unforgiving: "people all over the world know that Wu Xi collaborates with the enemy and betrays the country. You Hengshan school, as a famous school, don''t want to subdue demons but help such traitors. Is this Wu Xi''s rebellion also participated by you Hengshan school?"


    "No, no," Yilin quickly waved her hand, "this time I just came here alone, not on behalf of Hengshan school... No, I want to say Linghu... General Wu is not like that." Zuo lengchan has always been strong, and as the leader of Wuyue sword sect, Yilin, a little girl, can''t say anything about him? It was soon taken away.


    "Since it''s not inspired by the Hengshan sect, it means that you are willing to fall," Zuo lengchan said firmly, as if he were concluding, "accompanied by the notorious prostitute Tian boguang, a lone man and a few girls in the Wulin... You are really shameless and willing to fall!"


    At this time, the crowd looked at the ascetic beside her and pointed out one by one


    "Is he the famous Tian boguang?"


    "No wonder the Dao is so fast. Tian boguang is famous for his lightness skill and fast Dao."


    "Isn''t he famous for being a prostitute?"


    "The little nun looked at Wen Wen quietly and walked with Tian boguang all the way. She didn''t know if she could keep her virginity."


    "Are you stupid? You, Tian boguang, Tian boguang, don''t mean completely stripped. This little nun has a pure appearance and doesn''t know how coquettish she is in private."


    "Along the way with Tian boguang together, not willing to separate, mostly by his bed - Kung Fu conquered it."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the people around her, the more she said, the more obscene she became. Yilin quickly cried: "I didn''t..." it''s a pity that her voice was soon drowned by the crowd. People only believe what they want to believe, and no one cares what she said.


    "Shut up Tian boguang jumped out and yelled, "Yilin is my master now, we are the relationship between master and apprentice, how can we think so dirty?" It is said that he worships Yilin as a teacher because of Linghu Chong''s teasing. At first, he is naturally not angry, but later, he is happy with his identity.


    "What happened to the relationship between master and apprentice? During the day, master and apprentice, at night, brother and sister."


    "A few years ago, it seems that there was a love affair between teachers and apprentices. What''s the name?"


    "Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu from the ancient tomb sect."


    ¡­¡­


    Tian boguang didn''t expect that his explanation was not only useless, but it became more and more black. Seeing that Yilin''s tears had been falling all the time, he felt a surge of heat in his chest, and didn''t want him to be wronged.


    He jumped up a step and pulled down his trousers: "open your eyes and see clearly, grandfather. I''m rootless now. Where is the filthiness you think! Master, she is pure and pure. How can she be defiled by your gossip? "


    You should know that palace punishment is a great shame for a man. Usually, he cares about it most. But now when he sees his sweetheart''s injustice, especially her tears, he can''t take care of anything.


    "My God, he was castrated."


    "That''s what he got for picking flowers."


    "That''s what it''s like to be castrated."


    "It looks disgusting."


    ¡­¡­


    No one cared what he said, a group of people just pointed at him.


    Zuo lengchan snorted: "immoral, shameless!"


    "I''ll fight with you!" Tian boguang was on the verge of shame and collapse. When he heard that, he was instantly detonated.


    He put on his trousers, waved his knife, and rushed to left lengchan. Left lengchan hummed coldly: "beyond my ability!"


    Although Tian boguang''s martial arts is good, it''s only second rate in the world. At most, he is close to Yu Canghai of Qingcheng school. Yu Canghai''s martial arts are far worse than Zuo lengchan''s.


    As soon as the two men exchanged several moves, Tian boguang vomited blood and flew back, which made the people on one side feel awe inspiring: "the leader of the left alliance of Songshan sect really deserves his reputation."


    Among them, Murong Fu and Shen Xiaolong are the most shocked. After all, both of them boast good martial arts skills. However, when they see Zuo lengchan''s hand, they have no idea.


    "Brother Tian, why are you suffering?" Wu Xi eased her breath and sighed at Tian boguang, who just fell down beside him. I don''t know if it''s a pity that he just blew himself up or that he shouldn''t have come to save himself.


    Yilin quickly ran over: "Tian boguang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the concern on her face, Tian boguang could not help but smile: "it''s OK, I can''t die..." before she finished, he trembled and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Wu Xi quickly reminded him: "be careful of his ice Qi, we must force out the cold poison."


    Tian boguang nodded. At this time, he had no time to speak and began to use his skills to heal his wounds.


    It''s a pity that those people around will not give them a chance: "kill the traitor Wu Xi, kill the lewd thief Tian boguang!"


    A group of people waved weapons and rushed to several people. At this time, the three people had lost their fighting power. Murong Fu, Shen Xiaolong and others respected their identity and did not participate in it.


    Looking at Yilin''s weak figure in front of him, Shen Xiaolong can''t bear it, but now a group of people are crazy, and he can''t help it.


    Seeing that her figure was about to be submerged by the crowd, suddenly an invisible gas wave scattered, and the group of people who rushed past were shocked back one by one.


    "Who?" Others don''t know what''s going on, but Zuo lengchan, Murong Fu and Shen Xiaolong have found the target. They see a figure slowly falling down from mid air.

 Chapter 1699

    A group of people turned pale one after another, jumped into the air and then descended. Many people here could do it, but none of them could do it as slowly as the other side. Not to mention the mysterious air wave just now, dozens of people were shocked back. This skill is a little too terrible.


    When they looked at each other, they saw that he was a young man in a blue shirt. It was a pity that his appearance was ordinary and no one seemed to know him.


    Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. He and Ren Yingying saw that the Shu palace was burning all over the sky. Knowing that something had happened here, they came all the way. Just in time for a group of people rushing to Yilin, they had to fight.


    Of course, he didn''t show his true colors. After all, now the Golden Snake camp is fighting against the southward movement of the Qing army. If the news of his presence in Sichuan comes out, it will inevitably cause diplomatic disturbance.


    Before, it doesn''t matter to reveal their identities to Yilin and Tian boguang. After all, they have low identities and have little say in the Jianghu. But now there are so many official figures in the Southern Song Dynasty, as well as the leader of Zuo lengchan, who can''t be taken lightly.


    "Who is your excellency?" Murong Fu and Zuo lengchan have too many thoughts. For a while, they can''t find out each other''s details. They are a little bit suspicious. On the contrary, Shen Xiaolong comes forward and asks directly.


    Song Qingshu lightly replied: "the grass people in the mountains are not worth mentioning."


    "Why do you want to stop us from killing traitors?" Shen Xiaolong asked.


    "Traitor?" Song Qingshu shook his head. "I don''t know who the traitor is. I only see that you are going to kill a kind little nun."


    At this time, Zuo lengchan finally said: "this little nun is willing to degenerate. She is living with traitors and philanders. Naturally, she deserves to die."


    Song Qingshu is still silent: "there are many strange things happening in Sichuan. We need to investigate them carefully. How can we make a conclusion casually." But he was a little strange in his heart. He remembered that Zuo lengchan had suffered a lot of internal injuries before. How could he recover so quickly? It seems that his spirit is better than before.


    Zuo lengchan suddenly became angry: "Wu Xi''s treason and Tian boguang''s picking flowers are well known all over the world. This little nun mixed with them, and all the people present saw them with their own eyes. What else do you need to find out?"


    "Who says the world knows?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "I don''t know."


    Hearing his words, Zuo lengchan laughed angrily: "emotion, are you here to amuse me?"


    "So what?" Song Qingshu did not care about the answer almost did not let him faint.


    At this time, Murong Fu also said: "if you want to be clear, you can easily make enemies with the whole world."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m not in a mood, and you can''t represent the whole world."


    Yang Juyuan also joined the denouncer team at the right time: "don''t underestimate the world''s Heroes by virtue of your excellent martial arts. How many people can you resist here?"


    "One thing is right. I''m really good at martial arts." Song Qingshu almost choked him with a word.


    Looking at him, from his appearance and costume, song Qingshu easily guessed: "are you Yang Juyuan?"


    Yang Juyuan was surprised: "do you know me?"


    Song Qingshu nodded and shook his head: "I''ve heard your name."


    Yang Juyuan is secretly happy in his heart: "what''s the relationship between our predecessors and our Yang family?" If the other party really has a relationship with the Yang family, with such a top expert as the backer, and the Yang family''s influence, will they not walk horizontally in Sichuan in the future?


    "There is a certain origin," Song Qingshu thought about how to use it. "To some extent, your elder brother and I are in the same way."


    Naturally, Yang Juyuan can''t understand the meaning of his peers, but he can''t help but sink into his heart when he understands that they are related to his elder brother.


    At this time, Zuo lengchan could not restrain his anger and said in a deep voice: "since you are so confident in your own martial arts, then Zuo will come to understand it." Although the other side''s Kung Fu and lightness skills just showed a little shock, they didn''t reach the level they couldn''t touch. In addition, he was very confident in his cold Qi and rich martial arts experience, and didn''t think he would lose to him.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in the end, we still have to speak with our fists, so why do we talk so much nonsense at the beginning?"


    Zuo lengchan hums and pulls out an iron sword. He is afraid of the internal force just shown by the other side, but he doesn''t dare to fight with it as soon as he comes.


    He has already practiced the sword technique of Mount Song to the end. This time, he pulled out the sword flower, seven points were real and three points were empty. There were thirteen kinds of powerful moves hidden behind him. When he entered, he could attack and retreat, and he could defend. All the experts around him nodded their heads when they saw him. They thought that Zuo lengchan was the world-famous leader of the five mountains. His attainments in sword technique were really at the master level.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head secretly. When his cultivation reaches his level, most of the swordsmanship in the world is full of flaws. The opponent doesn''t know his real identity, so he attacks rashly. If he really wants to, he can be hurt by one move.


    However, if you show it like that, it would be too shocking. Zuo lengchan is already a top player in the world. If he fails in one move, even if he wears a mask, he is easy to guess his identity.


    Of course, if he was allowed to fight with him slowly, he would not have the patience, so he stretched out his finger and flicked the tip of his sword away. The tip of his sword lost its accuracy, and all subsequent sword moves lost their meaning.


    Zuo lengchan felt numb and almost couldn''t hold the sword in his hand. He was shocked, but his reaction was also quick. He directly used his other hand to attack the opponent, and at the same time, he was ready to go.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they fight each other for several moves. Zuo lengchan looks back at an opportunity, and his chest rises and falls sharply.


    "Good!" All the people eating melons around him only saw Zuo lengchan playing sword and waving palm for a while, and the scene was full of him. The man opposite seemed like a boat in a sea of anger, which could sink at any time, so they cheered for Zuo lengchan one by one.


    Only Murong Fu and Shen Xiaolong frown. They can see that Zuo lengchan has the upper hand on the surface. In fact, he used all his skills to survive the disaster.


    "When will there be such a super master in Wulin?" Murong Fu was a little bit heavy in his heart. In the early years, he was as famous as Qiao Feng. He lost to Qiao Feng, song Qingshu and later Wu Xi. He thought that he could still be one of the top experts, except for a few people who are against heaven, Who knows, at this moment, a mysterious master who is unfathomable emerges.


    Shen Xiaolong is also frowning. He didn''t take part in the attack on Yilin before, but then he came forward and said: "your martial arts are high, but this time we are fighting for the country. Even if we know we can''t do it, we should do it."


    After that, song Qingshu also waved his long sword to attack him. Seeing his elegant sword technique, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "good sword technique!"


    Murong Fu knew that only Shen Xiaolong was not the opponent of this mysterious man. He was worried that he would be defeated by each of them, so he immediately joined the battle group: "as long as he can kill the traitors, Murong Fu doesn''t care about the reputation of the world!"


    Song Qingshu sarcastically replied: "you can always stand at the commanding height of morality."


    Murong Fu''s face was red, and he didn''t know it. He just played Murong''s family martial arts, and even had eighteen dragon palms in the past.


    Zuo lengchan has just had a fight with him. Knowing his horror, he also joined the battle group, hoping to win the other side more with the help of three experts.


    The four soon fought together, but soon Murong Fu and others began to exclaim:


    "How did you attack me?"


    "I''ve been forced by him."


    "It''s not your Murong family''s Kung Fu."


    "It''s not a change of stars, it''s like a great change of the Ming Dynasty."


    "No, I think his fingering is like the seventy-two skills of Shaolin."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu''s accomplishments today have long been able to turn decay into magic. Even if he did not show his original martial arts, he used some of his opponent''s Kung Fu these years. Although he did not know the specific mental skills, he could simulate the similarity of seven or eight points, which made the three opponents complain endlessly.


    But these people are the top experts in the world, not to mention three people working together? You should know that Murong Fu and you Tanzhi can make Xiao Feng think that he is invincible. Now Murong Fu who has 18 dragon subduing palms is better than he was at the beginning. Zuo lengchan''s martial arts at the master level is not inferior to you Tanzhi''s. If you add the experience of martial arts moves in front of the enemy, he will be far better than you. What''s more, there is a Sanqing Taoist with high martial arts?


    Song Qingshu frowned secretly. It was not difficult to beat them, but it would not be so easy to beat them if he didn''t show his kung fu.


    Just then, a simple and honest voice came from the door: "master, who is this man?"


    Hearing this voice, Zuo lengchan was overjoyed and cried out: "this man is an accomplice of the traitor. Kill him quickly."


    Song Qingshu was startled. He followed his reputation and saw a young man with hair on his head and honest eyebrows appear at the gate of the yard. He was the stone who had met once!


    He once attended the Golden Snake meeting. At that time, he seemed to represent the Songshan sect. It was said that he was saved by Zuo lengchan on the road and then taught martial arts. So he called Zuo lengchan master.


    But song Qingshu knew clearly that Zuo lengchan''s martial arts were not worthy of being Shi chuantian''s master? It must be Shi Po''s natural simplicity that he was bribed by the left surname.


    However, it can''t be said that zuolingchen is useless at all. Shih''s Luohan''s demon subduing skill has been practiced to an unprecedented level. Coupled with the coincidence of yin and Yang, his internal skill is rare in the world. However, in addition to his internal skill, his other martial arts are vulgar, and zuolingchen can teach him excellent sword skills and boxing skills, The birth of a world-class Super Master.


    "Well, there''s something strange about his breath." Song Qingshu is acutely aware that Shi chuantian is quite different from what he saw at the Golden Snake camp, as if he had some power to fear.


    "Shifu, I don''t like to kill people. Why don''t I subdue him first and let Shifu be angry." Shi Po Tian rubs his hair in distress. As soon as his voice falls, people have already appeared in front of song Qingshu. One punch contains overwhelming power to fight against him. The left cold Zen, Murong Fu and three love Taoists on one side of his fist style even wrinkle their faces!

 Chapter 1700

    Everyone in the room was shocked, and the three experts'' faces were wrinkled. What an exaggeration? You know, this punch is not like three people''s fight, the three of them were just wiped by the side.


    This young man looks very simple and honest. How could he know that his martial arts are so terrible! Mingming only took one step, and then came to the enemy, and the terrible blow seemed to suck up the air around him. It was obviously destroying the sky and the earth, but the whole compound fell into a kind of short-term peace, only to see their mouths open and close, but not to hear what the people around them were saying.


    Song Qingshu also has a dignified look. We should know that the important basis for judging whether a person''s martial arts is his skill of exerting force. The force of the person with the lowest level can be ignored, so there is no need to discuss it; Some people with slightly higher martial arts skills can bring up a lot of strong wind no matter they use swords or fists. It seems frightening, but in fact, they waste a lot of internal power, which can''t compare with the same level experts who can gather most of their internal power to one point; However, if the martial arts reaches a higher level, it will be very different. It is the so-called sage''s birth must be accompanied by natural differences. The other person''s actions can affect the surrounding environment. This is not because his true Qi leaks out, but because his true Qi is terrible enough to affect the surrounding environment!


    Looking at the whole river and lake, there are few people who can achieve this kind of state. I didn''t expect that the stone breaking sky in front of me was one of them.


    At the Golden Snake meeting, he was not so powerful. Now he has made a qualitative leap. Why?


    Song Qingshu''s thoughts are like electricity, but his fist has already arrived in front of him. He looks solemn, slowly raises his hand, but comes first, and raises his hand to meet him.


    There was a loud bang, and a terrible air wave scattered around. Murong Fu, Zuo lengchan and others nearby were shocked to stagger. Those people in the distance were even more embarrassed, one by one fell into the sky.


    Song Qingshu retreats a distance and stands in front of Wu Xi and others, dissolving the shock wave of terror for them. After all, these people are seriously injured at this time. If they are swept away by the wind, they may die.


    Just after Song Qingshu stopped Zuo lengchan and others, Ren Yingying ran to Wu Xi and Yilin to check their injuries. Seeing that his lover retreated here, he could not help worrying and said, "they are going to be unable to hold on."


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that Wu Xi''s face was like gold paper, and Tian boguang''s eyebrows and beard were covered with a layer of ice dregs. He knew that if he delayed any longer, even if Da Luo Jinxian came, he could not save them.


    After pondering for a moment, he made a decision. Although he wanted to know what happened to Shi Shatian, it was important to save people first now. So he caught a few of them and jumped out of the Shu palace.


    "Don''t go away, thief!" Left cold Chan and others rushed to catch up, stone broken a Leng, see everyone in pursuit, although not clear, so also followed up.


    Although he started late, he crossed dozens of feet in one step and soon surpassed the others.


    Originally, looking at the mysterious man getting farther and farther away, Murong Fu, Zuo lengchan and others stopped one after another. However, seeing the stone breaking through the sky so fierce, one by one, they summoned up a sense of war to follow.


    Taking song Qingshu''s lightness skill as an example, it''s not a problem to get rid of people like Murong Fu and Zuo lengchan. But now there is a stone breaking the sky, and his speed is amazing.


    It''s not a big problem for song Qingshu to get rid of him alone, but now he still has four people, Ren Yingying, Wu Xi, Yilin and Tian boguang, so it''s hard to get rid of this tail.


    However, he was quick to react. Taking advantage of a turning to block the other party''s sight, he took a few people to jump onto a big tree and covered the people''s bodies with the help of thick leaves.


    Soon a group of people caught up, did not find their existence, continue to chase to the distance.


    "Brother Linghu, what''s the matter with you?" Yilin''s voice was full of tears.


    "Shh Song Qingshu quickly stopped her, "someone has come back." At the same time, I have to sigh that people''s lives are really different. At this time, Tian boguang was also seriously injured, but Yilin didn''t look at him.


    However, this is not to say that Yilin has a bad heart. It''s human nature. It must be the first reaction that concerns the person who cares the most. As for Tian boguang, just like the spare tire of later generations, it''s hard to get the favor of the goddess.


    "It can be regarded as a kind of retribution for his evil deeds a few years ago." Song Qingshu speculated maliciously.


    At this moment, a group of people have come back, many people said dejectedly: "dog day''s running really fast."


    "With all the people running so fast, this man''s lightness skill is really awesome."


    "Young Xia Shi''s lightness skill is also very good. If there were not too many buildings in this city, the man would not be able to run away."


    "It''s still young Xia Shi who is very powerful. He will fight that fight and run away with one blow."


    ¡­¡­


    The stone breaks a sky to quickly wave a hand way: "that person martial arts is very high, not under me."


    The others coaxed: "don''t be modest, young Xia. You can fight and run. You can see him with your own eyes. Can you be fake?"


    Shi originally wanted to explain that the other party just stepped back because he wanted to resolve the aftereffects of Wu Xi and others. However, a group of people kept complimenting him, so that he could not find a chance to interrupt. He was not good at words, but later he just had to giggle.


    Murong Fu''s face is a little ugly. After all, his famous South Murong and other experts can''t help but be beaten away by this silly boy, which makes him lose face.


    Although Zuo lengchan was a little depressed, he was his apprentice in name. He was also touched with light, so it was nothing; As for the three love Taoists, they didn''t pay much attention to it, and they didn''t respond to it. Only Murong Fu wanted to take this opportunity to buy people''s hearts. Who knows, the limelight was completely robbed by Shi Shatian.


    "Wu Xi is now seriously injured and will not live long. We immediately announce that he has been ambushed to clean up the rest of Wu Xi''s party." Murong Fu knew that there was no way to compare martial arts. He could only pull back from the officialdom where he was better at.


    "But the mysterious man''s martial arts skills are so high, what if he makes Wu Xi alive?" Questions have been raised.


    Murong Fu said with a sneer, "what can we do if we live? When the time comes, the situation will be settled. What else can he bring out as a traitor?"


    "Mr. Murong really has a good idea!"


    "Worthy of being the queen of the prefecture of Henan."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing a group of people''s boasting, Murong Fu''s face finally showed a smile: "let''s go back to the Shu palace and arrange the follow-up affairs!"


    A group of people nodded yes and soon left with him.


    After everyone left, Ren Yingying said angrily: "these people really have no eyes. Although they are good at breaking the sky, how can they be your opponent? If it''s not for saving us, you can defeat him with one hand."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "why do you care about these people''s gossips? What''s more, you exaggerate too much. Shi''s cultivation has now reached the top level in the world. It''s not easy to surpass him with one hand."


    At this time, Wu Xi slowly opened his eyes and looked at them in a daze: "Yingying, is that you?"


    Ren Yingying sighed, took off the mask and showed her bright and moving face: "Linghu, I''m Mrs. song now."


    Hearing his words, Wu Xi coughed violently for a long time and then said with a bitter smile, "yes, I''m abrupt." Immediately turned his head: "then this must be song Qingshu."


    Hearing him call his name directly, he was obviously still a little upset. Song Qingshu didn''t mind, and took off his mask: "brother Linghu, long time no see."


    Linghu Chong sighed: "I didn''t expect to be saved by you again."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Linghu, don''t have psychological burden. I have a plan to save you."


    "I know what you want to ask, cough..." in the middle of the speech, he coughed violently again, and the blood coughed out was cold.


    The Yi Lin of one side says hastily: "Song childe, can you save Ling Hu elder brother to ask again."


    Song Qingshu nodded and knew that his injury could not be delayed any longer. He grabbed several people''s shoulders and left here with his lightness skill.


    The whole city of Chengdu is full of people who hate Wu Xi, a traitor, and now they are under the control of Murong Fu, Yang Juyuan and others. It''s too dangerous to stay in the city. The most suitable place for healing is Jinghu outside the city.


    Seeing him back, the people on the Jinghu ship immediately welcomed him out. After all, they had saved their lives before, and they had an ambiguous relationship with their mother later, so they had already regarded him as half the master.


    Linghu Chong was in a coma at this time. He was attacked by Zuo lengchan. He was more seriously injured than Tian boguang when he was hit by the ice in the front. However, Tian boguang''s internal power was much worse than Linghu Chong''s, so the danger of the last two people was half a weight.


    Song Qingshu thought about saving Linghu Chong first. Tian boguang mostly knelt down; Save Tian boguang first... I don''t have a bag on my head.


    In the end, the two of them were rescued together and helped to sit up on the bed. Song Qingshu sat down behind them and pressed the big acupoint of their vests to help them heal.


    Half of the injuries were caused by the concussion of the viscera and meridians, and the other half were caused by the cold ice Qi. Therefore, the cold ice Qi must be removed from the body before the internal injuries can be slowly warmed.


    Thanks to song Qingshu''s cultivation, he has reached an incredible level. Otherwise, he can absorb the cold air in both people''s bodies at the same time and be easily frozen into a popsicle. You know, in the original work, Ren Zixing was intrigued by Zuo lengchan''s cold Qi. As a result, it took several hours for Fox Chong, Xiang Wentian and Ren Yingying to absorb the cold Qi in his body. Finally, all of them became ice sculptures.


    Yilin fidgeted and fiddled with the beads in her hand. She said: "great mercy, Guanyin Bodhisattva, please protect Linghu. Yilin is willing to live a short life of ten years, no, twenty years in exchange..."


    Hearing her words, Linghu Chong''s eyelids beat slightly in a coma, as if he had heard it.

 Chapter 1701

    Ren Yingying was startled and quickly pulled Yi Lin aside: "don''t worry, song Lang will save him. Don''t make such an oath."


    Yilin shook her head: "as long as brother Linghu is all right, I''ll be short for 20 years, and it''s nothing."


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Ren Yingying can''t help but be speechless. After a long time, she sighs. One of the things in her heart is the most hurtful.


    Song Qingshu''s face is strange. Did the little nun Yilin forget that Tian boguang was also seriously injured, and she didn''t hesitate to blow up her shortcomings for her sake


    However, feelings have never been fair. I can only sympathize with Tian boguang.


    Finally, Ren Yingying or worry about disturbing healing, only by pulling Yilin out, hear may affect Linghu Chong''s treatment, Yilin did not hesitate.


    Song Qingshu finally calms down and uses his power to dissolve the cold Qi for them. A few hours later, he takes back his hand behind Tian boguang''s back. Although both of them are seriously injured, Tian boguang''s injury is very serious only because of his low internal power. Zuo lengchan''s attack on him can''t compare with Linghu Chong''s.


    You should know that his plot against Linghu Chong was a deliberate and long-standing thunder strike. Because he was afraid of the opponent''s sword skills, he was aiming to kill him once he got the upper hand. If Linghu Chong hadn''t practiced Yijinjing and forced him back with Dugu Jiujian at the critical moment, it would have been cold.


    At this time Tian boguang slowly opened his eyes: "thank you for your help." His voice is not happy after being saved, but full of loneliness, I think just heard Yilin''s words.


    Song Qingshu replied, "I shouldn''t have saved you for your evil deeds in your early years, but it''s too cheap for you to die. You should use the rest of your life to do good and accumulate virtue to make up for your sins."


    Tian boguang said with a wry smile: "I''m not a man or a woman now. I deserve what I''ve done to those women, but what''s more than the harm I''ve done to those women before? The king of Qi can rest assured that Tian will change his mind for the rest of his life and make up for the mistakes he made in those years. "


    It''s easy to put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. But it''s not easy to put down the butcher''s knife. The reason why Tian boguang has made such a big change now is that the thing was cut off by master Bujie is a prerequisite. Then he fell in love with Yilin and tasted the bitterness of one of the things. Another reason is that both of them are indispensable.


    Song Qingshu also sighed and comforted: "this is the way things are. The people you like often don''t like you. You should be more open-minded."


    Tian boguang nodded with deep sympathy: "don''t disturb you to heal him." Then he went to the next room to have a rest and recuperate. Song Qingshu continued to treat Linghu Chong. After another hour, he finally solved the cold Qi in his body. At this time, the sky was slightly white.


    At this time, Linghu Chong has already woken up, hesitated for a long time and said: "thank you very much." For a long time, he regarded song Qingshu as his irreconcilable enemy. He did not expect that one day he would let him help him, and at the same time he would have to thank him.


    But Linghu Chong is a gentleman, although the heart uncomfortable, but still expressed thanks.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "you''re welcome, Linghu."


    At this time Yilin they get the news in a hurry to come, see Linghu Chong wake up, can''t help choking said: "Linghu big brother!"


    Linghu Chong also showed a smile: "sister Yilin."


    Yilin quickly looked at Song Qingshu: "son of song, is elder brother Linghu OK now?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s not so easy. It took me a whole night to get rid of the cold and true Qi in his body. As for the internal injuries of his meridians and viscera, I haven''t begun to treat them."


    "Ah?" Yilin exclaimed, a small face full of worry and disappointment.


    Linghu Chong said with a bitter smile: "younger martial sister Yilin, don''t embarrass song... Young master, I''m seriously injured. Half of my body has been buried in the soil. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid it would be hard for me to see you again. Zuo lengchan''s cold ice Qi is extremely insidious. The previous sneak attack made me go deep into my meridians. I''m afraid he is the only one who can dissolve the terrible cold poison in my body in one night He was worried that Yilin didn''t understand the hardships. He specially explained to her, but later he was both admired and lost. He always regarded each other as an imaginary enemy. He thought that after practicing Yijinjing, he should be able to compete with him in martial arts. But he didn''t expect that the gap between the two sides was getting farther and farther. Even now he didn''t even see his back.


    Human nature is like this. When the two sides are at the same level, they will be competitive and jealous. But once they are too poor, the rest is only to look up and admire.


    Yilin opened her mouth wide: "it turns out that she is so powerful. Yilin has a shallow knowledge. I hope you will not be surprised."


    Song Qingshu shakes his head. Naturally, he doesn''t care about her. Instead, he looks at Linghu Chong and asks him what he is interested in: "brother Linghu, although you know you need a rest now, can I ask you some questions?"


    Linghu Chong nodded. With the help of Yilin, he leaned back at the head of the bed: "you ask."


    "Is it true that you are said to be treason and independent of the king of Shu?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Linghu Chong nodded: "not bad."


    "Ah?" One side of Ren Yingying exclaimed, before this, she always thought there must be some misunderstanding, did not expect that he actually admitted.


    Song Qingshu also frowned: "but with brother Linghu''s character, you should not do such a thing."


    Linghu Chong sighed a long time: "did not expect that the world would like to believe me, but you." Although he didn''t say it clearly, everyone understood what he meant. The whole world regarded him as a traitor. On the contrary, only his former enemies believed him.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "not only me, Yingying also believes in you, but also Yilin and Tian boguang. These people believe in you."


    "Thank you Yilin," Linghu Chongdun looked at the other side of Ren Yingying, after a long time to continue to say, "thank you, Mrs. song."


    Ren Yingying''s face is a bit embarrassed, but it takes time to clear the scar in his heart.


    Pick up good mood, Linghu Chong then said: "a few months ago, Jia Sidao''s men suddenly came to me, told me they have found out my identity, know that Wu Xi is my Linghu Chong fake."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. It''s enough to hide his identity for a while. No matter Han Xuzhou or Jia Sidao, they are all resourceful people. Sooner or later, they will find out his true identity.


    "The last time he won the general in the martial arts contest, he made Jia Sidao lose the election. I thought he sent someone to replace him this time," Ling Hu Chong said with a smile. "But I didn''t care very much. The reason why I came to Sichuan at the beginning was that I really had the idea of comparing with brother song. Later, I learned that you had been married. I knew that it was irreparable, That''s not the point. "


    Ren Yingying said apologetically: "young Xia Linghu, our father and daughter really feel sorry for you." At the beginning, Ren Wuxing conquered the invincible and regained the throne of the sect leader. Ling Huchong made great contributions. But later, Ren Wuxing betrothed his daughter to the more powerful song Qingshu; As for Ren Yingying herself, she is very sorry to be in the arms of other men.


    Linghu Chong lightly shook his head: "nothing worthy of sorry, feelings this thing has always been like this, you like people may not like you." Obviously, he just heard song Qingshu''s words of consolation to Tian boguang and said it with some empathy.


    Mind such as hair Ren Yingying but acutely aware of each other at this time may not be himself, get along so long, she naturally clear make fox Chong who has been unforgettable.


    "Those people didn''t tear me down. Instead, they asked me to make a deal with them and let me seal the letter to them. They still let me enjoy all the high office and wealth here," Ling Hu Chong sneered. "But I''m not the kind of person who is greedy for glory and wealth. In addition, I''m a little frustrated. Of course, I won''t agree to such an unclear handover..."


    "Who knows that the other party suddenly took out the personal belongings of the younger martial sister and the younger martial mother..." speaking of this, a trace of anger flashed in Linghu Chong''s expression, which triggered the injury in his body, and he coughed violently.


    Yilin, who was on one side, quickly brought him a glass of water and patted him on the back to ease his anger. Linghu Chong gave him a grateful smile and then said, "those two things are very popular with the younger martial sister and the younger martial mother. They have been kept carefully and will never fall accidentally. I was surprised and cool at that time and knew that something must have happened to them."


    "Sure enough, the man told me that now the younger martial sister and the younger martial mother are in their hands. If they don''t cooperate with them, they will not only die, but also suffer inhuman humiliation." Linghu Chong clenched his fist tightly. His most respected teacher and favorite childhood sweetheart met with such danger. How could he not be angry.


    "How shameless these people are Ren YingYing and Yilin were filled with indignation when they heard this, but song Qingshu sighed. Although they were shameless, they grasped Ling Huchong''s weakness and made him unable to resist.


    Sure enough, Linghu Chong said in a deep voice: "in order to avoid their humiliation, I can only promise for the time being. They took away my seal and put me under house arrest. People were watching me day and night, and I was not allowed to contact with the outside world."


    "It wasn''t until later that they moved me to the Shu King''s residence that I faintly learned that they were actually treason in my name!"


    Seeing his anger, song Qingshu sighs. Linghu Chong is smart and resourceful. If it comes to Yue Lingshan, his IQ will drop sharply. If he cooperates with the other party, will the other party release Yue Lingshan''s mother and daughter?


    However, there is no need to criticize him now. Song Qingshu has to admire Jia Sidao for his ruthlessness. In order to overthrow Han Yuzhou, he found out that Wu Xi had a problem with her identity and he has been reluctant to do so. After that, Han Yuzhou is doomed this time.


    To bet on the national fortune of the Southern Song Dynasty and sacrifice the lives of so many soldiers and common people is indeed a great traitor in history! In Song Qingshu''s heart, he was wary. He must be careful when he is an enemy in the future.


    After chatting for a while, Linghu Chong''s eyelids began to fight. Knowing that he was seriously injured and weak, he stopped disturbing him and asked him to have a good rest. Yilin volunteered to stay and take care of him.


    Song Qingshu went to the deck, and Ren Yingying took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his forehead: "it''s been a hard night for you."


    Song Qingshu took her little hand and said with emotion: "only her own woman knows how to love me. Look at Yilin, I saved her lover. As a result, she only has Linghu Chong in her eyes. Thank you very much."


    Ren Yingying was so ashamed that she subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand. Unfortunately, she had no choice but to let him go: "I still feel pity for Yilin. You don''t have any thoughts about her, do you?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was speechless: "am I so lustful in your heart? Don''t worry. I''m not interested in small bald head. I''m not a monk when I think about it

 Chapter 1702

    Ren Yingying spat with a red face: "what a mess, monks and nuns are not a pair."


    "Who says it''s not a couple? If you go to be a nun, I''ll go to be a monk." Song Qingshu holds Ren Yingying in his arms and salivates.


    Ren Yingying''s face became more and more delicate. She chuckled and said, "if you want to be a monk, go by yourself, I''m not a nun."


    They were on the deck like this. I don''t know how long later, a funny voice came from behind: "you two are really envious of others."


    Ren Yingying had a tender face. At this time, she was hit by someone, like a frightened rabbit. She pushed away her lover and pretended to look at the distant river. However, her slightly undulating chest showed that her mood was not so calm at this time.


    When song Qingshu looks back, he finds Ruan Xingzhu standing there smiling. The river breeze is blowing on her, and her dress shows her graceful and moving body curve. Before she speaks, she smiles first, and the whole person is still so graceful and graceful.


    However, song Qingshu was still acutely aware of the fatigue in her eyebrows: "Madam has come back so early, is everything arranged properly?"


    Ruan Xingzhu knew what he was asking and shook his head: "things have changed. Now Yang Juyuan, Murong Fu and others have become great heroes in killing the rebels. The whole power of Sichuan has been divided up and controlled by them. Now the limelight is flourishing and they have the right to speak. It''s not a good time for me to jump out and expose the murder of his brother, And ordinary people will not believe that the new hero is a traitor. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, now to reveal his true colors, he will probably bite back."


    "So I can only lurk down first, slowly collect all the useful evidence, and then let him fall into disrepute at the critical moment." Ruan Xingzhu clenched his lips and said in a hateful voice.


    "It''s a smart choice," Song Qingshu agreed with him. "Wait a minute, you just mentioned that they have become great heroes in killing the rebels. What''s the matter?"


    Ruan Xingzhu explained: "just after midnight last night, Murong Fu had told the world that they had been appointed by the imperial court to fight the rebellion, and Wu Xi, the traitor, had been ambushed."


    "As expected," Song Qingshu nodded, "Murong Fu is very clever this time. He has to admit his identity even if he doesn''t want to. In addition, he announced Wu Xi''s death. Even if he appears alive again, the other side can say that he is Linghu Chong''s fake."


    "It''s windy here. Let''s go to my room and sit down for a while." Ruan Xingzhu invited.


    Song Qingshu knew that she had something to say, but he didn''t refuse. Ren Yingying hesitated to leave first, but he was held tightly by his lover. As soon as he was warm, he followed.


    After entering the room, Ruan Xingzhu poured tea for them in person. His eyes were still shining. He could not help but cover his mouth and said with a smile, "you are really a couple."


    Ren Yingying''s face was hot and he quickly drew back his hand.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to find a man who loves his wife so much." Ruan Xingzhu didn''t mean to flatter. Even in Song Qingshu''s previous life, when he fell in love in the 1970s and 1980s, he didn''t even walk side by side. He often walked back and forth for fear of gossiping.


    In this world, ethics are popular, and they are even more strict in this respect. You should know that the behavior just now falls into the mainstream values is indecent, so few men will show some acts of love in public. However, women are emotional. Their love for their lovers is very useful. In addition to this harsh environment, they cherish this kind of behavior even more.


    But song Qingshu thought it was normal, and said with a smile, "I don''t dare to be such a name. There are many good men in the world."


    "Really..." Ruan Xingzhu could not help but think of her husband who had just been killed. Although there was no deep feeling between them, she still had an irrepressible sadness.


    Ren Yingying saw her sadness and couldn''t help comforting her: "the deceased is gone, madam. I''m sorry for your change." Originally, because she had been imprisoned before, she still had a lot of complaints about Ruan Xingzhu. However, when she learned about the changes in her family, she felt the same feelings as a woman, and her previous complaints gradually disappeared.


    "Thank you, Miss Ren," Ruan Xingzhu said with a grateful smile. She lifted her hair behind her ears and took the opportunity to wipe off the slightly moist corners of her eyes. She quickly picked up her good mood. "Is Wu Xi really dead?" After all, Wu Xi was pushed up by Han Jianzhou. She came to Sichuan for Wu Xi''s sake this time. As a result, she made a series of mistakes yesterday because of the changes in her family.


    "I rescued him, not dead, seriously injured, but now this situation, his identity is also dead..." Song Qingshu said about what happened in Shu Palace last night.


    "Sure enough, everything is controlled by Jia Sidao behind the scenes!" Ruan Xingzhu''s silver teeth are about to be broken. She belongs to Han Yuzhou''s camp. She is very hostile to Jia Sidao. How can she not be angry when she hears that he is the culprit who has put her master in such a difficult situation.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "before, my wife thought I was responsible for the things in Sichuan."


    Ruan Xingzhu thought that he suspected song Qingshu at first, and tried every means to get close to him in order to spy on him. He found that it had nothing to do with him, but he was careless with him... He really lost his wife and lost his army.


    Thinking of the beauty of that time, Ruan Xingzhu felt a surge in his heart. In order to hide his expression at this time, he quickly took advantage of the situation to apologize to them and said: "before, I used to be a gentleman with a villain''s heart. I have offended them a lot, especially miss Ren. I''m here to make amends to them."


    Ren Yingying quickly picked her up: "madam, please get up quickly. It''s okay to use some means. If I change my place, I will probably act like my wife."


    Ruan Xingzhu sighed: "I''ve heard for a long time that the sun moon god cult has always controlled its subordinates with a high-pressure policy. Hundreds of thousands of believers are afraid and afraid of the high-level officials in heimuya, with the exception of one person, who is both respectful and loving to the saints. Now I finally understand the feelings of those people."


    After a while, Ren Yingying noticed that she could not bear to yawn, so she got up and said, "my wife''s family has a sudden accident, and I''ve been working hard all night. I don''t want to disturb her. Let''s take the opportunity to have a good rest."


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile: "Miss Ren has not had a rest all night. If you don''t mind, you can have a rest here."


    Ren Yingying''s face was shocked, but song Qingshu said in a hurry: "that can''t do. Yingying''s body is weak. I have to warm her channels."


    When they heard the word "warming meridians", their faces turned red. No matter Ruan Xingzhu or Ren Yingying, they all knew what he said about warming meridians. Even Ruan Xingzhu had personally experienced how he "warmed meridians".


    "If you don''t want to be a young lady, you can stay here and have a rest." Ruan Xingzhu looked at her meaningfully.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, what does she mean? There is only one bed in this room. Is it... Thinking of the scene that makes countless men YY, he can''t help but have some blood. However, he didn''t show anything on his face. On the contrary, he was embarrassed and said: "I''m afraid it''s not very good..."


    Ruan Xingzhu chuckled: "what are you thinking? I''m joking with you. If I leave you here, I''m afraid I won''t have the face to see people when it comes out? What''s more, Miss Ren is still here... "


    Until she came out of her room, song Qingshu was still depressed. He thought that this woman didn''t clean up and dared to tease me. Ren Yingying said with a smile: "if you want to stay there, I don''t mind." Although song Qingshu has never stated clearly the relationship with Ruan Xingzhu, Ren Yingying has already understood it.


    "Let''s go back together." Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, said to pull her hand, posturing to return.


    Ren Yingying was so ashamed that he quickly threw away his hand: "if you want to go back to yourself, who will be with you?"


    Song Qingshu laughs. He just said that on purpose, just to break her pretense of generosity. Seeing her shy appearance, I felt pity for her. In her exclamation, I picked her up and quickly walked back to the room.


    "You had a good night''s work last night. You''d better have a good rest." Feel his rapid pace, Ren Yingying which do not understand what, a heart thumping straight jump, red face said.


    "It''s not that you don''t know that I''m made of iron." At the moment of speaking, Kung Fu has rolled her into bed.


    After the next sound, Ren Yingying was like a beautiful rose, biting her lips and said, "there are still people next door." After rescuing the people to the boat, they were arranged to live in the next few rooms for the convenience of treatment.


    "You mean Linghu Chong is next door. That''s just right." Song Qingshu, with a smile, lowered his head again.


    Although Ren Yingying has always been pure, he has been with song Qingshu for such a long time. Naturally, he knows some men''s careful thinking. In his eyes, he can''t help but feel the flow of water. He says, "what a bad embryo!"


    However, although the tone was a little strange, he still gently stretched his arms, hugged the man and accepted him gently


    In the next few days, song Qingshu used Yiyang finger to treat Linghu Chong''s internal injury. His cultivation has already reached an incredible level. Therefore, using Yiyang finger to save people will not produce serious sequelae like master Yideng. Linghu Chong also has the ability to absorb stars. The Dharma and Yijinjing protect the body, and his internal skill is also very deep. Therefore, with his help, he can recover much faster than expected.


    On this day, song Qingshu gave Linghu Chong the last treatment and said, "next, brother Linghu will exercise exercise every day and adjust his breath. He should be cured in one or two months."


    Linghu Chong sighed: "brother song is really capable of communicating with God. With your help, I not only recovered a life, but also recovered so quickly. It''s really incredible." He is an open-minded person. He always had some feelings in his heart, but during this period, song Qingshu spared no effort to help him to continue his life. Besides, seeing Ren Yingying''s sweet appearance with each other during this period, he knew that she was willing to do it, not forced by others, so he was convinced to lose, and the mustard gradually dropped.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Linghu, you don''t have to be polite. To a large extent, you have a good internal skill foundation, and you can recover quickly."


    Two people chatted for a while, Linghu Chong said: "brother song''s help, I''ll report it later, but now the life and death of the younger martial sister is uncertain, I have to leave to save them."


    Song Qingshu pondered for a long time and replied, "young Xia Linghu, I have a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not."

 Chapter 1703

    Linghu Chong arched his hand: "brother song, it''s OK to say so."


    Song Qingshu came to the window, pushed open the window and looked at the surging river in the distance: "you can see the mountains and rivers in the distance, and the wind and rain of falling flowers hurt the spring even more. It''s better to pity the people in front of you."


    Linghu Chong heart move, opened mouth, but finally did not say anything.


    Song Qingshu continued: "I know that you have always been in love with your younger martial sister, but Luohua is merciless. They just treat you as their elder brother, and they like someone else. On the contrary, Yilin is always by your side, silently accompanying you and guarding you... "


    Linghu Chong said with a bitter smile: "I always treat Yilin as my sister. What''s more, she is a Buddhist. How can I corrupt her practice?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "why do you deceive yourself? Yilin''s fate is not over. As long as you say one word, she has been secular for ten times."


    Linghu Chong didn''t speak for a long time, and finally sighed: "emotion, after all, can''t be forced. The people you like may not like you." Obviously, what song Qingshu said to Tian boguang aroused deep resonance.


    When song Qingshu left the room, he left a faint sentence: "human nature is like this. We don''t cherish it when we have it. We regret it when we lose it."


    Linghu Chong sitting at the window, suddenly thought of the original and Yingying together, his heart is also a little sister, Yingying was robbed by song Qingshu, he realized what is heartbroken; Now Yilin is taking care of me. I also think about my younger martial sister. If she is robbed by others, will I regret it again?


    The next morning, Linghu Chong said goodbye to song Qingshu and others, because he was going to save his younger martial sister. It was hard for them to stay. However, because he was not cured, Yilin proposed to go with him to take care of him. People thought that he would refuse because of his consistent temperament, but to everyone''s surprise, he agreed.


    Compared with Yilin''s overjoyed, Tian boguang is naturally dejected. Frustrated, he refuses Linghu Chong''s invitation and decides to return to Hengshan.


    Looking at the three people leaving, Ren Yingying sighed: "I hope they can get married."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that they did not include lewdness in her mouth. Tian boguang, the thief, said with a smile: "this is because of your guilt, so you want to make up for Linghu Chong?"


    Ren Yingying did not deny: "after all, our father and daughter are sorry for him. If he can be with Yilin, my guilt will be less." Then he couldn''t help but look up and stare at him angrily: "it''s not all because of you."


    Song Qingshu, with a smile, embraces her in his arms. He is still very proud of his fighting for love this time.


    "Keke ~" at this time, a light cough came from not far away, and Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile, "you are really envious of others for your love."


    During this period, Ren Yingying is also used to her teasing. She sips her lips and says with a smile: "madam, if you like, you can come to his arms for a hug. I don''t mind."


    Ruan Xingzhu has a red cheek. She teases each other all the time. She didn''t expect that the other side would fight back like this. She is unprepared and moves away from the topic in a hurry: "there''s new intelligence in the city."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu is also very concerned about this. After all, Ruan Xingzhu is half a local snake here, so she always goes around to get information.


    Ruan Xingzhu continued: "Murong Fu declared that Wu Xi was dead, and the imperial court appointed him Deputy envoy of Xuanfu in Sichuan." Before the imperial edict was forged by Jinshi Yang Junyu and others to appoint him as a pacifier. Now the official edict has come down, and he has been changed to a higher level Deputy envoy. The reason why he is deputy is that it is the custom of the Song Dynasty that he must be a minister at the level of Zaizhi.


    But song Qingshu frowned: "this imperial edict is coming too soon." You know, it took less than ten days for a group of them to raid the palace of Shu. Sichuan is thousands of miles away from Lin''an. When the news reaches Lin''an, Lin''an will respond and the news will come back. No matter how fast the news comes back, it will take about a month. But the reality is that the official imperial edict will almost arrive soon.


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded: "I also feel a little strange. The whole thing goes smoothly as if it had been arranged for a long time."


    Song Qingshu thought of what Linghu Chong had said before, and suddenly realized: "it must be Jia Sidao who is ready to take over the net these days. At the same time, Shen Xiaolong, the middle-level officers in these places, are also planning to kill Wu Xi, and they collide with each other."


    "Yes, I heard Yang Juyuan mention before that he seems to have taken refuge with Jia Sidao," said Ruan Xingzhu, holding her chest in both hands. She is the most ace spy under Han Yuzhou, and she is good at analyzing the intelligence. "Moreover, judging from the whole thing, Murong Fu has long known about it. I''m afraid only Shen Xiaolong, Jinshi Yang Junyu and others have been hoodwinked, They have a cavity of blood, but they unconsciously become the chess pieces of Jia Sidao. "


    Ren Yingying said with emotion: "I thought those disturbances in the river and lake were treacherous enough, but compared with these veteran politicians, they are nothing more than a wizard." No wonder she has such a feeling, such as Zuo lengchan, a resourceful person, can be regarded as a serious trouble of the sun moon god religion, but now he is just a dog under Jia Sidao.


    "Those who steal hook will be punished, and those who steal the country will be Hou. This has been the case since ancient times," Ruan Xingzhu continued with a bitter smile. "After dealing with Wu Xi''s remaining party a few days ago, the generals headed by Taoist priest Shen Xiaolong asked to take advantage of the situation to recover the four states. Murong Fu quickly agreed that Shen Xiaolong would send troops to recover Xihe Prefecture; Zhang Lin and Li Jian recovered into Zhou; Liu Changguo recovered Jizhou; Zhang Yi recovered Fengzhou; Sun Zhongrui recovered the great barrier. Now Shen Xiaolong marches to dutouling to join the local militia to attack the Jin army. General Wan Yanqin runs away. Shen Xiaolong''s whole army enters the city. The army and the people cheer. He asks Qin long to take advantage of the victory to contain the Jin army who invades Huaihe. " All of them are middle-level officers in Sichuan. They have been angry for a long time, but now they are released like tigers.


    "What Song Qingshu was startled. Before that, his biggest headache in the Jin Dynasty was that he had enemies on all sides. At last, thanks to Wu Xi''s rebellion, the Northern Expedition troops in Sichuan ended up dead. He sent loyal and righteous troops to the west to fight a series of victories and guard the passes out of Sichuan. Then he could calmly mobilize the main forces of the Jin Kingdom to Huainan to deal with the main forces of the northern expedition.


    But I didn''t expect that the left behind Jin army in the West would be defeated. If the war burned to Qinlong in Guanzhong, the defense in the West would collapse, and the main force in the East would be transferred. Then there would be a series of chain reactions. The East, which was originally in a good situation, might be attacked back by the Southern Song Dynasty, especially now the Jin army can be regarded as deep into the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty, Once they could not keep the supplement of soldiers and put pressure on them continuously, when the Southern Song Dynasty launched the encirclement of troops from all over the country, the main force of the state of Jin could not retreat.


    Song Qingshu naturally did not want to see such a situation, thought about it and said, "does madam want to avenge her husband?" He plans to uncover Wu Xi''s conspiracy to betray his country and let Sichuan fight against itself. However, he has no evidence in his hand, so he plans to start with Yang Juyuan.


    To his surprise, Ruan Xingzhu shook his head and said, "I naturally want to avenge my husband, but it''s not now. First, the time is not ripe, and I don''t have enough evidence. Second, now they go north to attack the kingdom of Jin, which can just relieve the pressure of the Korean prime minister."


    Song Qingshu then reflected that all the other party''s actions represented Han''s interests. Although she hated Yang Juyuan to the bone, she was happy to see Sichuan''s army going north to attack the state of Jin.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t say anything any more. After all, it''s impossible to tell her about her relationship with the state of Jin at present. After a few words, he and Ren Yingying go back to the room.


    "It seems that we have to figure out our own way, but now we have no foundation in Sichuan, and there is no way to intervene." Ren Yingying said anxiously.


    But song Qingshu laughed with confidence: "in fact, the method is very simple. In the face of complex and sophisticated conspiracy, the most direct way is to break the situation with strength."


    "Break the game with strength?" Ren Yingying is puzzled.


    "What''s your husband doing with my all-round ability?" Song Qingshu said haughtily, "it''s a big deal. I''ll follow what they did to Linghu Chong and directly put Murong Fu under house arrest. Then I''ll act on his orders." Before, Jia Sidao''s layout was completed by the joint efforts of many confidants. Although he has only one person now, with his absolute martial arts, it is not difficult to achieve the same effect.


    "Look, you stink." Although Ren Yingying said so in his mouth, he had a deep admiration and admiration in his eyes


    After nightfall, song Qingshu quietly left Jinghu and sneaked into Chengdu City. He went all the way to murongfu''s residence. During this time, he had already made a clear investigation of the relevant intelligence, and naturally knew where his residence was.


    After Wu Xi''s rebellion, the whole city of Chengdu seems to be covered with an atmosphere of extermination. At night, a curfew is imposed. However, it can only stop ordinary people. It''s hard to find people in the Wulin.


    At Murong Fu''s residence, song Qingshu could not help but be cautious. Now, as the Deputy envoy of Xuanfu, he is almost the first military and political officer in Sichuan, and the guard of his residence is very strict.


    All the way carefully to his study, song Qingshu thought must be in the shortest time to subdue each other, otherwise startle others, the next plan will not work.


    If people in the world knew that someone was going to subdue the famous Murong Fu, they would subconsciously think it was a fantasy. However, song Qingshu is full of natural and earthly abilities, and he is full of self-confidence.


    "Why, there are others in the study." The candlelight in the room reflects two people. Song Qingshu frowns slightly and hides under the eaves by the window. He plans to find out the situation first.


    "The situation is very good now. Why should we let them withdraw?" Soon there came Murong Fu''s roar, obviously very emotional.


    "It''s no use yelling at me. That''s what Xiangye means." Another voice rang up, impressively is Yang Juyuan!


    "It''s him." Song Qingshu secretly surprised, the other party''s mouth is obviously Jia Sidao, and quickly looked in through the window.

 Chapter 1704

    Murong Fu said, "the prime minister is thousands of miles away from here. Maybe he doesn''t know the result of the northern expedition."


    The opposite Yang Juyuan directly interrupted him: "I have made it very clear that the prime minister told you to shut yourself in and not attack without permission. Do you understand or what''s going on?"


    Yang Juyuan took out a token and sneered, "don''t you dare to disobey the meaning of Xiangye? Don''t forget who is responsible for your becoming the Vice Minister of Xuanfu? "


    "I dare not!" Murong Fu bent down to salute.


    "I dare you." Yang Juyuan snorted and went away.


    After he left, several family officials came in. Murong Fu couldn''t help but smashed the teacup on the ground: "but it''s just a dog under Jia Sidao. He dares to brag in front of me."


    Bao Difeng stopped him in a hurry and said, "no, please be careful. Now we can''t offend Jia Sidao."


    Song Qingshu, hanging upside down outside the window, smiles. It turns out that it''s these two living treasures. Why didn''t you see them in the Shu Palace last time.


    Murong Fu snorted coldly: "of course I know, otherwise I would not let him leave like this!"


    The disturbance on one side said angrily: "that Jia Sidao doesn''t know what''s going on. The prospect of our young master''s northern expedition is so good. It''s a good time for him to make contributions and become famous all over the world. He has come out with many obstacles."


    "No, no!" Bao continued to shake his head and said, "there are two mistakes. First, our son has been famous for calming down the traitor Wu Xi, and we don''t need to make any more contributions; Second, Jia Sidao has always been a firm moderator, and Han Xuzhou is the main combatant. Now Han Xuzhou''s position is on the verge of collapse because of the previous series of failures in the northern expedition. At this time, if the northern expedition in Sichuan is a great success, will not Jin have to transfer its forces from the east to cope with the western expedition? In that way, Han kuozhou would get a chance to breathe, and maybe he would be able to make a comeback. How could Jia Sidao give him such a chance? So it''s strange not to obstruct. "


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded when he heard that Bao Butong had been holding up all kinds of arguments. According to the popular words on the Internet, this wonderful flower is just a gangster. However, his analysis just now is very reasonable, and his concern is chaotic. He didn''t think about the whole situation from Jia Sidao''s current state of mind. He really can''t sit back and watch the northern expedition in Sichuan to help Han Jianzhou continue his life.


    The disturbance inside was extremely shocking: "isn''t Jia Sidao sacrificing the interests of the country and the people to satisfy his own selfish desires?"


    This time, Bao changed his frivolous tone and said, "which one of them is not like this? You should learn more from him in this respect. "


    Murong Fu nodded and asked in a deep voice, "what are we going to do next? Do we really follow Jia Sidao''s orders and do nothing?"


    "No, no!" Bao different shook his head and said, "Jia Sidao''s orders should be listened to, but it''s not that he doesn''t do anything. In fact, it''s not a bad thing for Jia Sidao to stop the northern expedition. Now, the contribution of the young master to pacify Wu Xi is enough, so no matter how brilliant the northern expedition is, there will be no reward; But once there are any twists and turns in the war, the young master will face serious punishment. So it''s better to be closed to the outside world according to Jia Sidao''s instructions. "


    "Of course, it''s not entirely the arrangement of Jia Sidao. Childe''s ambition is to revive the state of Yan. Sichuan has always been a land of abundance and prosperity since ancient times. In those days, the state of Qin won the throne in Sichuan, and the emperor Gaozu of Han Dynasty won the hegemony of Chu and Han Dynasty only with the support of a steady stream of logistics soldiers in Sichuan. Now childe''s winning Sichuan is heaven''s will, It seems that the Murong family''s hope of rejuvenating the state of Yan will come true here. "


    Hearing what he said, Murong Fu was overjoyed: "brother Bao really has a far-reaching view, but now I''m only the highest ranking official in Sichuan in name, and many people won''t listen to me, so it''s too early to talk about the founding of the people''s Republic."


    "Isn''t there a great opportunity to clean up Sichuan officialdom now?" Bao said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Murong Fu''s face moved, and even the song Qingshu outside was interested.


    "Isn''t Jia Sidao asking the young master to restrain his subordinates from sending troops, but the arrogant soldiers and valiant generals at the bottom may not be obedient. The young master can make proper arrangements to defeat them, and then he can use the military law to deal with a number of generals who are not his own." He lowered his voice.


    One side of the storm evil hear brow big frown: "this is not a gentleman."


    "No, no, that''s what you call women''s benevolence." Bao does not think so. "The young master''s ambition is in the world. It is the emperors of the past dynasties that should be compared with him. Naturally, he can''t be evaluated by the general moral standards."


    He opened his mouth and wanted to retort, but he couldn''t say that Bao was different. Finally, he thought that he was the Minister of Murong family, sighed and stopped talking.


    Outside the window, song Qingshu thought to himself that this Bao is different from what he usually looks like. He never thought that he could come up with one or two good ideas occasionally. If Murong Fu did what he said, he could really set up a team loyal to himself soon.


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu quietly retreated because he could not hear anything of value. This time, he came here to control what happened to Linghu Chong, to control Murong Fu''s command, to solve the hidden danger of the Western defense line of the Jin Dynasty. But now he learned that Jia Sidao had intervened, and the northern expedition of Sichuan''s armies would surely come to an end, Naturally, he doesn''t need to control Murong Fu. He plans to watch the play first.


    Sure enough, within two days, the situation in Sichuan changed. Shen Xiaolong asked Qin long to take advantage of the victory to contain the invading Jin army. Murong Fu refused, and his morale was greatly frustrated. On the same day, because of the delay of the support from the rear, Dashan pass was taken back by the Jin soldiers.


    General sun Zhongrui was very angry. When he came back, he didn''t have time to take off his bloody robe, so he rushed into Murong Fu''s residence, scolded him and left in a rage.


    Soon Murong Fu called Yang Juyuan to discuss. He pointed out that sun Zhongrui was Han Yuzhou''s direct lineage. He wanted to make contributions to the Northern Expedition and relieve the pressure on the Eastern Line for Han Yuzhou. Now, although he was held down for the time being, he had no idea what he would do next, and what would be good if the prime minister was damaged.


    Not long ago, Yang Juyuan changed his family and took refuge with Jia Sidao under the command of Han Jianzhou. He has been a little uneasy about this and is thinking about establishing a credit to gain a firm foothold in front of his new master.


    So he agreed to Murong Fu''s arrangement and sent soldiers to disguise as Jin Bing to rob and kill sun Zhongrui on his way to a new place.


    After all, the place where sun Zhongrui was killed was under the control of the Southern Song Dynasty. How could there be Jin soldiers? Because of the fierce quarrel with Murong Fu just before, many people suspected that it was his black hand.


    Different from other people''s conjecture, Shen Xiaolong, a Taoist priest of three emotions, went to Murong Fu''s residence and asked him directly what Murong Fu would do to him because he had military power under his command and his martial arts skills.


    In the face of his repeated questioning, Murong Fu showed an expression of desire for words and silence, as if there was something hard to say. Finally, Shen Xiaolong held back and went to the secret room to discuss with him. Murong Fu hesitated and took out a document recording the roster of the soldiers Yang Juyuan had mobilized a few days ago and the details of all his actions, He said it was the result of his investigation these days.


    Knowing that the murderer was Yang Juyuan, Shen Xiaolong was extremely shocked and expressed his puzzlement. Then Murong Fu told him that Yang Juyuan was a member of Jia Sidao''s staff. He also pointed out that he wanted to conquer the Central Plains in the northern expedition, but he couldn''t resist Jia Sidao''s will. It was Jia Sidao who arranged to watch Yang Juyuan''s chess pieces.


    Before making these remarks, Murong Fu made a detailed investigation of Shen Xiaolong and knew that he was always neutral. He neither took refuge with Han juezhou nor was a member of Jia Sidao''s team. He was one of the few people in officialdom who devoted himself to the country.


    As expected, Shen Xiaolong was filled with righteous indignation when he learned the whole story. In his opinion, power struggle is one thing, but it is totally intolerable to gamble on the national destiny and the lives of the army and the people for the sake of power struggle.


    Murong Fu looks at him and continues to say that if he is not worried about the turmoil in Sichuan, he will get rid of him. Shen Xiaolong leaves thoughtfully after hearing this.


    After listening to the conversation between Murong Fu and Yang Juyuan, song Qingshu asked Ren Yingying to go straight down the river to Jianghuai to inform Daiqi that she should not mess up because of the attack on the west line of Sichuan, and let him solve all the problems here.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want Ren Yingying to travel thousands of miles to Jianghuai, but this time he was handed over to daiqisi. The relationship was too important to be revealed. He could only send his closest friends. Fortunately, this trip went straight down the river and saved a lot of running.


    After Song Qingshu asked her to inform Daiqi, she went to Yangzhou to inform Zhou Zhiruo to send troops to the west, pretending to cooperate with the song army to put pressure on the state of Jin to promote peace talks between the two sides.


    After all, the Golden Snake camp in the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty agreed to participate, but it has been playing soy sauce, which has caused a lot of people''s dissatisfaction. In order to avoid losing people''s heart, we still need to do the gesture.


    After Ren Yingying left, song Qingshu had been watching Murong Fu''s behavior silently. On this day, he suddenly found Ruan Xingzhu: "madam, today, let''s go to avenge you?"


    "Today?" Ruan Xingzhu was a little surprised. She said that her mood fluctuated a lot during this period. She was very happy to see the successive victories of the northern expedition in Sichuan, but then there was a wave of defeats. Recently, all the armies even gave up, as if no one had mentioned the northern expedition.


    Just when she was feeling down, she didn''t respond to song Qingshu''s words.


    Song Qingshu said meaningfully, "if you don''t take revenge today, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to take revenge in the future."

 Chapter 1705

    Ruan Xingzhu was puzzled: "why?" In addition to finding the decisive evidence to overthrow Yang Juyuan, one of the reasons why she delayed revenge is that he is hot and has become one of the top leaders in Sichuan. Now he is at the peak of his life. Why doesn''t he have the chance to revenge?


    Song Qingshu then told her some of the things that he had been paying close attention to Murong Fu during this period. Of course, he didn''t tell her all about it. He just let her know that Murong Fu had decided to get rid of Yang Juyuan.


    "They deserve to bite the dog!" Ruan Xingzhu said bitterly that she didn''t like Yang Juyuan, who killed her husband, or Murong Fu, who was Jia Sidao''s running dog.


    "But it''s too cheap for Yang Juyuan to die like this!" Ruan Xingzhu suddenly clenched his teeth, thinking that her husband treated her brother like a mountain of kindness. As a result, the other party not only killed him, but also plotted against her sister-in-law.


    "Today Murong Fu invited Yang Juyuan to a banquet in the suburbs. In my opinion, he planned to do it today." Song Qingshu said that Yang Juyuan is hot now, and the defense around him is tight on weekdays. It''s not a good place for Murong Fu to invite him to dinner, but it''s in the suburbs. It''s not a deliberate move to open his guard.


    After his analysis, Ruan Xingzhu also agreed: "it seems that Murong Fu can''t help it. We can''t let Yang Juyuan die so easily! But now Murong Fu is very powerful. We still need to avoid confrontation with him. "


    "Don''t worry," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "he won''t be stupid enough to do it at the banquet, so it''s not clear that he is the murderer? In my opinion, it''s mostly on Yang Juyuan''s way to the banquet or on his way back to the city after the banquet. "


    Next, they ambush Yang Juyuan on the way to the banquet. Song Qingshu''s lightness skill is excellent. Even with Ruan Xingzhu, they don''t disturb his escort.


    They followed him all the way to the banquet place in the suburb of the city. Nothing happened along the way. They looked at each other and realized that most of the murders would be on their way home, so they continued to hide.


    A few hours later, Yang Juyuan said goodbye to the crowd, got on the sedan chair drunk and began to return to the city.


    "It seems that it''s a good bet to go to Jia Sidao this time. Although it used to be good, there''s no chance to get involved with the highest level officials of Sichuan officialdom like this every day." Yang Juyuan at this time can be described as complacent, that he can bring the Yang family to an unprecedented height.


    "The only regret is that Ruan Xingzhu doesn''t know where he is," said Yang Juyuan. After finishing Wu Xi that day, he ran back to Yang ''!


    This is a big surprise. If you let her shake things out, it''s all over. It''s a pity that he didn''t find out the trace of the other party by sending countless people. In addition, during this period, the other party didn''t come out to accuse him, so he finally let go.


    "I think she is afraid of my power now." Yang Juyuan can''t help feeling the taste of power. Now he''s not afraid of what the other party says, because he has enough confidence to control public opinion. Instead, he labels the other party as a whore.


    "I hope you can understand the current situation. Now the fall of Han kuozhou is a foregone conclusion, and the Ruan family you rely on will be destroyed at any time. If you come to serve me well, I can still protect your Ruan family." Because of the upsurge of drinking, Yang Juyuan thought of some excitement, but he felt a fire in his stomach.


    Just as he was thinking of the beauty, he suddenly woke up from his fantasy with a series of screams from outside. Just as he wanted to ask what happened, the sedan chair rolled to the ground. He knew that most of the time he met an assassin. He woke up in a moment and pulled out his waist knife to break the sedan chair.


    To his surprise, there was only one masked man in black outside. He thought Ruan Xingzhu had come to assassinate him for revenge.


    "Who are you?" Yang Juyuan held the waist knife tightly, and his eyes swept to the nearby corpses. His pupils tightened instantly. The other side solved his escort in such a short time. He was obviously the best of the experts.


    The man in black didn''t answer, so he stabbed him with his sword. Yang Juyuan was in a hurry to fight with him. He also had excellent martial arts, but he was not too afraid of each other. He thought that as long as he held on for a long time, he would be saved when other officials passed by.


    However, the opponent''s swordsmanship is just like the maggot of tarsal bone. It''s extremely fierce. Before long, there were several bloody scars on his body. After all, he drank wine. His martial arts were greatly reduced compared with those in the past. If he neglected to hit the sword in his wrist, where could he hold the waist knife?


    "San Qing sword, you are Shen Xiaolong!" Although he lost his fighting power, Yang Juyuan suddenly became clear in Lingtai and scolded him when he thought of something.


    Seeing that he was identified, the man in black no longer covered up and pulled off his mask. As expected, he was Shen Xiaolong, the Taoist of three emotions: "Yang, today is your death."


    "Where did I offend you?" Yang Juyuan was surprised and angry, dodging back and swearing.


    "If you don''t know, don''t do anything except yourself. Go down to Jiuquan and make amends to sun Zhongrui." Shen Xiaolong snorted coldly, and he was about to stab his sword.


    Yang Juyuan yelled in a hurry: "wait a minute, it''s Murong Fu''s idea to kill sun Zhongrui. It has nothing to do with me."


    Shen Xiaolong sneered: "up to now, I dare to plant the blame! I went to check it carefully. All the soldiers who attacked sun Zhongrui were your own soldiers. Although Murong Fu was your commander in name, you had the Yang family as your backer. Who wouldn''t mind your three points? How could he command you? It''s no use saying more. Let''s die! "


    I''ve been here for a long time. I''m worried that other officials will pass by with their entourage later. Shen Xiaolong is worried that it will be a long night, so he stabs him in the throat with a sword.


    Seeing that he was about to get justice for sun Zhongrui, suddenly a small stone flew sideways and hit him on the tip of his sword. Shen Xiaolong felt numb and could hardly hold the sword in his hand.


    I don''t know when there is a man and a woman on one side. The man is tall and straight, and the woman is graceful. It can be seen that they are not old, but they are both veiled and can''t see clearly.


    "Who are you?" Shen Xiaolong was terrified.


    This pair of men and women are naturally song Qingshu and Ruan Xingzhu. They point to Yang Juyuan who is scared to death. Song Qingshu says in a deep voice: "I want this man."


    "You are the one who saved Wu Xi that night!" At this time, Shen Xiaolong finally felt the familiar breath from him.


    Song Qingshu faint smile: "since recognized me, then you should be clear is not my opponent."


    Shen Xiaolong''s face is changing. Obviously, he is engaged in a fierce psychological struggle. However, in the end, he bows his hand and chooses to leave. Although he wants to avenge sun Zhongrui, he is not stupid. He knows it is not his opponent and makes unnecessary sacrifices.


    "Wait a minute!" All of a sudden, the voice from behind made him shiver.


    "What''s your advice?" Shen Xiaolong''s hair and sweat almost stood up.


    Noticing that his hand holding the sword turned white, song Qingshu said with a dumb smile: "don''t be nervous, just want to remind you to be careful with Murong Fu."


    Shen Xiaolong was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no matter how much I talk to you now, you may not believe it. You can only say it. Just remember this sentence." Shen Xiaolong is a loyal and righteous man. He didn''t want to die in Murong Fu''s hands.


    Shen Xiaolong frowned and suddenly thought of what Yang Juyuan had just said. His heart was covered with a shadow, and he finally left with doubts.


    Seeing him leave, Yang Juyuan was relieved and quickly got up to salute song Qingshu: "thank you for your help. How dare you ask your name? Yang must be a thick newspaper. "


    "My lord?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and didn''t want to talk to him. He pointed out his sleeping point and left the scene.


    When Yang Juyuan woke up, he was shocked to find that he was in a wilderness. When he looked up, he saw a stone tablet that said "Lord Yang taboo Zhenzhong''s tomb". He was scared to death.


    "This..." a few days ago, he buried his elder brother in person. How could he not know where this is?


    Song Qingshu stood not far away and said to Ruan Xingzhu, "this man will be handed over to his wife."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes were red, and he pursed his lips: "thank you, young master!"


    At this time, they took off the towel, Yang Juyuan finally saw her face, can''t help but be surprised and angry: "bitch, it''s you!"


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a sneer: "last time I said that you would get retribution if you did something against human relations and natural principles. You don''t believe it. Didn''t you expect it to come true so soon?"


    Yang Juyuan''s face changed several times, and he quickly squeezed out a smile: "sister-in-law, last time I was joking with you, you must not take it seriously."


    "Are you kidding?" Ruan Xingzhu sneered.


    "Yes, it''s just a joke," Yang Juyuan explained hastily. "Big brother treats me like a mountain of kindness. How can I harm him? I don''t believe you can open the coffin and do autopsy now to see if he committed suicide or homicide."


    "Want to use it to delay?" Ruan Xingzhu snorted, "before that, why did you have a bad desire for me?"


    "Sister-in-law, I lost my mind for a while. I was shocked to see you from the day you married into the Yang family. But you are my sister-in-law. I can only suppress this emotion in my heart. Later, my eldest brother died. I thought I could pursue you at last, so I was confused for a moment. I drank some wine that day, so I talked nonsense..." it''s life-threatening, At this time, Yang Juyuan''s brain is faster than usual. I don''t know how many times.


    "What a smooth tongue. I''ll wait for you to explain it to Zhenzhong." Ruan Xingzhu put on his collar and dragged him to his husband''s tombstone like a dead dog.


    Yang Juyuan finally realized that today could not be spared, so he yelled: "who was that man just now? It''s your mistress, you coquettish. You are a fox spirit. As soon as your elder brother died, you found a wild man."


    ¡­¡­


    At first, he swore, but later, he screamed with entreaties


    "Don''t kill me. If you kill me, the Yang family will be dead. Even if you have a spirit in heaven, you won''t agree to do so."


    "Bitch! If the incense of the Yang family is cut off, the ancestors of the Yang family will curse you! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, song Qingshu sighed: "if I had known this, why did I have to do it at the beginning."

 Chapter 1706

    After about an hour, Yang Juyuan''s scream was full of middle spirit at the beginning, and became gradually low. At last, it was silent. After a while, Ruan Xingzhu came out slowly with red eyes. Obviously, he had just cried. I don''t know whether he was happy for revenge or sad for his husband.


    Looking at the bloodstains on her dress, song Qingshu asked with concern: "is madam OK?"


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head and said with a forced smile, "it''s OK. It''s the blood of the man."


    Song Qingshu shudders and thinks don''t offend women. Women are too cruel to take revenge. Yang Juyuan just suffered no less torture than lingchi.


    Ruan Xingzhu took out the oil bucket he had prepared and splashed it around the hut. Then he took out the fire fold and lit the house: "when someone noticed the fire here, Yang Juyuan should have been burned to ashes, and no one knew it was him who died."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "it''s better to let people know his identity. Seeing that he died in front of his elder brother''s grave may cause people to guess that there is something strange about Zunfu''s death."


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head: "no, it''s easy for people to suspect me. Now in an extraordinary period, if the Yang family is fighting, it will take a long time to judge the truth, but I don''t have that much time. I need to take over the Yang family as soon as possible and smoothly, so I can''t announce Yang Juyuan''s crime, I can only keep his reputation as a loyal minister."


    "You''re really loyal to Han Yu Zhou. You can''t forget to work for him at this time." Song Qingshu naturally knows that her purpose of taking over the Yang family is mostly to support Han bizhou. In addition, she can''t help but feel sorry when she hears that her tone is not willing. No wonder Yang Juyuan has just been tortured like that. Obviously, she thinks that she can''t let him lose his reputation, so she can only be so angry.


    "Han is very kind to our family. He can only repay his death." Ruan Xingzhu sighed, as if it was her destiny.


    "Let''s go. It''s burning. It''s estimated that someone will come to check it soon." Then song Qingshu left with her.


    After returning to the Jinghu, Ruan Xingzhu said to him, "I''m covered in blood. I need to go back to my room to bathe and change clothes..."


    Song Qingshu nodded to let her go. At this time, even when he heard about bathing, he didn''t have any beautiful idea in his heart. After all, the family had just returned from the memorial ceremony for her husband, and he was extremely sad. He was not an animal, so he didn''t have any other idea.


    "I don''t know where Yingying is now." Looking at the bright moon outside the window, song Qingshu thought that it''s no wonder that the ancients always wrote poems. There was no telephone or video chat. The isolation between people was something that those people in previous lives could not understand. In the dead of night, they were most likely to be sentimental.


    But soon he was in a good mood and began to think about his next trip. Originally, he planned to go to Sichuan with Ren Yingying to find out what happened to Linghu Chong. Now Linghu Chong''s affairs are over, but Sichuan is a mess. He keenly realized that there are huge opportunities here.


    Unfortunately, he is not sure how to seize these opportunities. The main reason is that he has little power here, which makes many of his plans impossible to implement.


    "Well, now these people in Sichuan are fighting with each other. I''ll be a fisherman and sit on the wall to see if there will be any good opportunities." Song Qingshu thought about it for half a day, and finally he could only work out a way that was not a solution.


    Just then there was a knock on the door: "young master, have you had a rest?"


    "No Hearing Ruan Xingzhu''s voice, song Qingshu was a little surprised. He got up and opened the door. He saw that the woman at the door was dressed in plain light. Her face was as white as snow in the dim moonlight. Her eyes under Chunshan''s eyebrows seemed to have a layer of mist. She had a smooth and straight nose, pink and attractive lips, and a slender white neck, The charming temperament shows infinite charm from time to time.


    Song Qingshu''s heart swings, but he controls his mood very well. After all, the other party is wearing a white filial piety suit, so he shouldn''t have any other idea.


    "It''s a quick bath, madam." Song Qingshu is telling the truth. In his impression, a woman''s bath can''t be finished in one or two hours.


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile: "the young master doesn''t invite me in. Instead, he talks about bathing with his daughter''s family. Don''t you think it''s a little frivolous?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "it''s me who''s bad. There are not so many rules in our hometown. I''m used to speaking without blocking." As he spoke, he opened his body to invite her in. When the other party passed him, he carried a wisp of fragrance. However, the fragrance was not the smell of rouge powder, but the fresh and natural smell after bathing.


    "Please take the door with you." Ruan Xingzhu put the wooden plate on the table and took out some exquisite dishes.


    Song Qingshu was eccentric in her heart, thinking that she was suggesting something?


    As if to see his mind, Ruan Xingzhu sighed: "although we are beautiful, we can''t stand each other. It''s terrible to be seen in the childe''s room. It''s always bad."


    What a beautiful scene what God was looking for, Song Qingshu closed his door and secretly Tucao, and he saw the charming feelings of the two before arriving in Chengdu. I wonder if your wife has any misunderstanding about this word, but when she does not mention it, he will not be able to make complaints about her grief.


    "Young master, in order to avenge me today, he ambushed in the countryside all day, but he didn''t eat much, so I specially asked Peier to prepare some wine and vegetables." Ruan Xingzhu put dishes, while waxy said, her voice is delicate. Tender as a girl, at this time, listening to the whisper is very comfortable.


    Ruan Xingzhu poured two glasses of wine and slowly presented it to song Qingshu: "it''s really up to the young master to get revenge for this great revenge!"


    Song Qingshu noticed that the white wrist in her sleeve seemed to be whiter than the filial piety clothes on her body. He secretly praised that the women bred in the water town in the south of the Yangtze River were like water.


    "Now you attach great importance to filial piety. Is it not good to drink?" Song Qingshu hesitated.


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a sad smile, "you know, I certainly hope I can offer you a glass of wine."


    "In that case, I will not be affected." Song Qingshu gently touched the glass with her and drank the wine in one gulp. However, he was a little strange in his heart. He thought that if your husband knew something, he would not thank me


    Then Ruan Xingzhu poured another glass of water and wine and said, "now the situation of Korean prime minister is in dire danger. Our Ruan family is also precarious. After today, we don''t know what tomorrow will be like..."


    Hearing the weakness and exhaustion in her voice, song Qingshu replied: "madam, have you forgotten our agreement? I can take refuge in the Golden Snake camp in the future, and I can provide shelter for your Ruan family."


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head slightly: "naturally, I didn''t forget it, but who wants to change the family, if possible, I still hope that Han Xiang can tide over the difficulties."


    While drinking, they chatted. After a while, Ruan Xingzhu''s delicate white face gradually rose to a layer of intoxicating red, and her beautiful star eyes glowed with a confused and inexplicable look: "I have something I want to ask for your help."


    "Madame, just say that I will do my best as long as I can." Song Qingshu was also a bit drunk, and the relationship between them was a little strange, as if they were enemies, as if they were friends, as if they were lovers, as if they were strangers.


    Ruan Xingzhu didn''t immediately say what he wanted. He just stared at him inexplicably: "this matter can be done by you, and it can only be regarded as lifting a finger."


    "Then there is no reason to refuse." Song Qingshu also came interested and looked at her curiously.


    "Just before Zhenzhong grave, Yang Juyuan scolded me. Did you hear me?" Ruan Xingzhu still did not answer, but mentioned the previous thing.


    Song Qingshu didn''t understand what she meant when she mentioned it. She subconsciously replied, "it''s just the random biting before the mad dog''s death. Why should my wife care about it?"


    Ruan Xingzhu slowly shook his head and said in an inexplicable tone: "I''m not afraid of what he said. I just took it as a breeze, but his words hit my soft side."


    "What?" Song Qingshu looks at her suspiciously.


    "He said that he was the only one left in the Yang family now. If he killed him, the Yang family would cut off the incense. Even if the elder brother knew about it, he would not agree to kill him," Ruan Xingzhu said. When he said this, he looked pale and drank a glass of wine directly. Then he continued, "he also said that I would be cursed by the ancestors of the Yang family, because I cut off their incense." After saying that, as if there is a cold, can not help holding his arms.


    Song Qingshu took off his coat and put it on her. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "why do you care about these crazy words? If the ancestors of the Yang family really had a spirit in heaven, would they watch him kill his brother and sister-in-law?"


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head: "the young master doesn''t understand the way of thinking of our big families. We don''t discuss right and wrong when we do anything. Instead, we start from the interests of the family. As the saying goes, there are three ways to be unfilial, and no matter how many wrong things Yang Juyuan has done, it''s not as serious as letting the Yang family cut off their incense."


    Song Qingshu nodded. The world''s clan concept and obsession with incense are indeed beyond the understanding of later generations. You know, in his time, having a daughter was gradually more popular with young people than having a son. No matter how much money he spent in the future or how intimate he was when he became an adult, his son was far less than his daughter.


    "In fact, it''s not that there is no way to solve this problem. There are always several distant relatives in such a big family as the Yang family. It''s OK to find someone of the right age to adopt them." Song Qingshu came up with an idea.


    Ruan Xingzhu said: "it''s not so easy. The Yang family is very thin. Other distant relatives don''t know how many generations have passed. They have not been in our family for a long time. What''s more, I don''t want to be an outsider who has no blood relationship with me


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "there''s no way..."


    Ruan Xingzhu suddenly said: "in fact, there is another way, just need the help of the young master."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Ruan Xingzhu looked at him in amazement. After a long time, he bit his red lip and said, "I want to have a child and inherit the fragrance of the Yang family."

 Chapter 1707

    "What do you mean, tell me?" In fact, song Qingshu has probably guessed what she thinks, and can''t help thinking of Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia, who didn''t have a child at the beginning. In the end, they borrowed something from each other, which really makes people laugh and cry.


    Ruan Xingzhu looked at him bitterly: "do you want me to be so clear to humiliate me..."


    Song Qingshu''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. At this time, he pretended to be stupid. He was indeed a bit unkind: "madam, even if you are the fastest to conceive, this time is not right. How long have you and your husband never met each other? At this time, everyone will doubt that you are pregnant. On the contrary, it has an impact on your wife''s reputation."


    "Actually, we met once more than a month ago, though no..." Ruan Xingzhu''s face was red. "But how can such an outsider know that it has the final say."


    Song Qingshu still frowned: "but this kind of thing will inevitably attract criticism and suspicion..."


    "There is no such thing as having the best of both worlds," sighed Ruan Xingzhu. "It''s impossible to be doubted, but as long as I''m strong enough, they can only be doubted."


    "Is it necessary to take such a big risk for Yang Juyuan''s crazy words?" Song Qingshu tried to dissuade him.


    Ruan Xingzhu replied: "in fact, there is another reason. Although I am the patriarch''s wife, now my husband is dead. I am a female. If I want to control the Yang family, I will encounter many problems. The so-called name is not regular and the words are not right. If I have the patriarch''s son, who dares to say anything? Of course, it can also make the Yang family continue to make up for what I owe him. "


    The clan concept in this world is very different from that in later generations. As long as you live in the future, your biological parents will not recognize you officially. Whether it is secular public opinion or official recognition, you are the children of the parents behind you, not the children of your biological father. Therefore, song Qingshu in later generations does not understand Ruan Xingzhu''s behavior very well, which is ridiculous. However, in the values of this world, Such behavior is logical.


    Many good people on the Internet have discussed how Pan Jinlian can successfully hook up with Wu Song. They have ruled out countless ways. The only thing that is generally accepted to be feasible is that she pretends to be aggrieved and sacrificed in the name of passing incense to Wu family. In this way, there is still a chance that she can sleep with Wu Song


    "Bah, bah, bah, how can I suddenly think of Pan Jinlian? I''m not XiMenqing." Song Qingshu quickly stopped thinking.


    "I''m talking about this. Are you still unwilling to help me?" Seeing that he was silent all the time, Ruan Xingzhu was sad and showed a look of tears. "In this case, I''ll find another way to leave."


    Song Qingshu took her hand, and the soft touch made him jump in his heart: "what''s another way? Do you want to find other men?"


    Ruan Xingzhu took advantage of his backward pulling power to sit in his arms. Youyou said, "since you don''t want to, I can only turn to other people."


    Song Qingshu face black line, flatly refused: "no way!"


    Ruan Xinzhu showed a smile of victory: "but you are jealous?"


    Song Qing said with a face on the blackboard: "it''s just a man''s exclusive desire."


    "Whatever you say, I''m still happy to see your reaction." Ruan Xingzhu bit his lips lightly, and a layer of blurred water light appeared in his eyes.


    At this point, song Qingshu was not Liu Xiahui. He snorted directly, picked her up and went to bed. Of course, he was not dazzled by beauty. Instead, after careful consideration, he had been thinking about how to take Ruan family and Yang family for his own use. It was certain that he would succeed simply by controlling poison, After all, it''s not as reliable as tying the interests of both sides together. Before, the simple relationship between lovers was not stable. If they had children, they would have a bond. No matter what aspect they considered, Ruan Xingzhu would be more inclined to his own side.


    "Do you want me to change my clothes?" I don''t know if it''s because of candlelight or shyness. Ruan Hsinchu''s delicate white skin is dyed pink, and her legs are gently swaying in the man''s arms.


    Song Qingshu looked down and saw that she was dressed in white filial piety clothes, which set off her skin like the finest white suede jade. It was crystal clear and attracted people''s eyes. Her throat was a little dry: "no, it''s just right."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes and eyebrows flow, quickly understand his mind, gently spat: "men are really bad embryo."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that he would get together again after he had just separated. Subconsciously, he thought of some aspects. However, he soon shook his head. He knew that Ruan Xingzhu was a mature and intelligent woman, not a greedy and happy person. At this time, it was not convenient for him to come to him in person, so he had to send someone to pass on.


    Soon after getting dressed, song Qingshu came to the deck. Ruan Xingzhu set up a small table on the top deck, on which more than ten kinds of exquisite dishes were prepared.


    "Please have dinner, sir. This is a specially prepared Chengdu snack!" Ruan Xingzhu held back his servant and gave a smile. His cheeks were as beautiful as peach blossom.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "is it because of my sympathy for my hard work last night that I am specially prepared to come to mend my body?"


    Ruan Xingzhu''s heart leaped wildly. He recalled all kinds of things last night. For a moment, he was a little soft. He was tired of humming: "in the early morning, what nonsense." Thinking that she looked ruddy in the mirror when she got up this morning, she sighed, thinking that women still need men''s irrigation and moistening, and that she was a little too brave these years.


    Song Qingshu scooped up a plagiarism with a spoon: "well, yes, I feel like eating dragon plagiarism at the beginning. My wife called me here so early. She didn''t just want to invite me to eat breakfast."


    Ruan Xingzhu was just wondering what the dragon''s hand in his mouth was. Hearing the words, he subconsciously replied, "it''s true. I just received the news from the Jianghuai river this morning. Fang Xinru, Minister of the state of Jin, brought back a reply from Yan Zonghao, saying that if he became a minister, he would draw a line between Jianghuai River and Huaihe River. If it is called Zi, it is bounded by the Yangtze River. He killed the treacherous officials of the Yuan Dynasty and offered the first letter to them. He increased the year-old coins and rewarded his teachers with silver. Only then can peace be negotiated. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly twisted his brow. Naturally, he knew that the so-called traitor of Yuanmou was Han Yuzhou, and other conditions were not unexpected. But what he didn''t understand most was why the state of Jin proposed to kill Han Yuzhou?


    It''s not bad to have a personal relationship with Han juezhou. Even if it''s to contain Jia Sidao and prevent his family from becoming dominant, you can''t kill Han juezhou. What''s Daiqi doing over there?


    All of a sudden, he was shocked and remembered that Han Qianye, Xiaozhao''s father and Mr. Yinye, had taken over Han Yuzhou''s secret mission and died in a foreign land after going north to the Central Plains. Was it because Daiqi had been complaining about him, so she took the opportunity to avenge her husband?


    However, song Qingshu always thought that Daisy would not be so mischievous. He soon thought of another possibility. Could it be that Fang Xinru was Jia Sidao''s man, deliberately adding fuel to this one?


    Unfortunately, there was too little information for him to judge the truth: "what''s the reaction of Han Yuzhou?"


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a bitter smile: "Han Xiang is naturally very angry and is determined to fight again. The emperor issued an imperial edict, recruited new soldiers, and appointed Xin Qiji as the Privy Council, who was appointed to command the military instead of Su Shidan. Unfortunately, at the age of 68, Xin Qiji was ill at home. After his appointment, he died at home before he took office. Ah, it seems that even heaven is not on Han Xiang''s side. "


    "Is old sin dead?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He was very excited to see this famous person in history. He had been helped by Jinbo Xunhua in Yangzhou before. I didn''t expect to hear from him again. It was like this.


    However, he didn''t live long in this age on average. Sixty eight years old is a long life. However, he had no chance to recover from the Central Plains when he was young. It was not easy for him to wait for this opportunity, but he couldn''t hold on to it. It''s really a pity that things are changeable.


    For Ruan Xingzhu, she was more concerned about the situation of Han Yuzhou, and then said: "now Han Xiang is in danger, and he may be attacked by his political opponents at any time, so I must make some achievements in Sichuan to support him. Young master, next we will join hands to control Sichuan as soon as possible. "


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "it''s not easy to control Sichuan."


    Ruan Xingzhu sighed: "you don''t have to cheat me, young master. Everywhere you go, your hands are covered with clouds and rain. In just two or three years, you''ve built such a big foundation from a white man. How can you not do anything about the present situation?"


    "As the saying goes," it''s hard to make a meal without rice. "Song Qing''s bookseller said," what''s the use if there''s a way. "


    Ruan Xingzhu pursed his lips and said, "the Ruan family has a certain influence in Sichuan these years, and the local snake Yang family is enough to provide support for the young master. As long as we can control Sichuan as soon as possible, the Ruan family and the Yang family will be at the command of the young master. In the future, the whole Sichuan will be half as big as the young master. "


    Song Qingshu smiles faintly, knowing that her proposal to share half of her interests is a great concession. After all, in theory, Sichuan belongs to the Southern Song Dynasty, and it is Han Jianzhou''s private plot, but he is not satisfied with half, what he wants is all.


    Of course, there''s no need to talk about this now. We''d better work together to win Sichuan. After all, he knows that the downfall of Han juezhou is a foregone conclusion. At that time, Ruan Xingzhu will have no choice but to fall to him completely.


    "Now Sichuan seems to be under the control of Jia Sidao, but there is a great opportunity. It''s not difficult to capture Sichuan." Song Qingshu put down his wine cup and said with confidence.

 Chapter 1708

    Ruan Xingzhu was overjoyed and blinked at him: "please give me some advice."


    Being looked at by a mature woman like a little girl with adoring eyes, Rao Shiyi''s firm mind of song Qingshu was also helpful. Wen Yan slowly replied: "although the situation in Sichuan is chaotic, it can be divided into several mountains. Murong Fu was the most powerful one at that time. He was the highest official appointed by the imperial court. In addition, Yang Juyuan, Liu Changguo and Zhang Ning had the highest official position, Zhu Bangyi is Jia Sidao''s confidant and holds a certain military power in his hand. Shen Xiaolong and sun Zhongrui represent the neutral faction. They don''t belong to Jia Sidao and they don''t incline to Han Yuzhou. "


    "Now sun Zhongrui is removed by Yang Juyuan, and Yang Juyuan is removed by Shen Xiaolong. Only Liu Changguo, Zhang Ning and Zhu Bangyi are left in Jia Sidao''s line, and Shen Xiaolong is left in the neutral group."


    Hearing what he said, Ruan Xingzhu asked suspiciously: "does Jia Sidao have the biggest Murong Fu?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "although Murong Fu was pushed by Jia Sidao, he is very ambitious and never willing to be a man. This is the basis of what I said about the great opportunity."


    "Oh?" Ruan Xingzhu''s heart moved. As an ace spy, she was exposed to high-level political struggles. Hearing this, she naturally thought of a series of things.


    Song Qingshu continued: "Murong Fu is not willing to be constrained by others. What he wants is to dominate Xichuan and make Sichuan his private land. In this way, the others must be eliminated. In addition to Shen Xiaolong, there are also Jia Sidao''s confidants Liu Changguo, Zhang Ning and Zhu Bangyi. "


    Ruan Xingzhu gradually understood: "before Yang Juyuan killed sun Zhongrui, Murong Fu used it. Then he used it as an excuse to urge Shen Xiaolong to get rid of Yang Juyuan. I''m afraid it''s Shen Xiaolong''s turn."


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu nodded. Although they analyzed it so clearly now, it was because he opened the door of the prophet, knew the Murong family''s determination to restore the country, and overheard the conversation between the other party and Bao Butong and other family officials a few days ago. Then he analyzed all these things. Looking at other people, he would never think of Murong Fu who was promoted by Jia Sidao, Will betray him at this juncture.


    "In fact, there is another unknown factor, that is, Zuo lengchan of Songshan school and Shi potian. I don''t know where he is. Does Jia Sidao arrange other experts here?" When song Qingshu pondered, Zuo lengchan''s martial arts were high, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He was worried about stone breaking the sky. From the situation of the last fight, the opponent''s martial arts improved by leaps and bounds, and reached an incredible level. He was close to the level of Zhang Sanfeng, sweeping monk and huang shang. Of course, his experience, actual combat experience and realm were not as good.


    "Did he go to Xiake island to learn taixuanjing?" Song Qingshu faintly felt that his opponent''s martial arts were a little familiar, which was the only way to think about it. But he didn''t worry, because he had learned the essence of taixuan Sutra on Xiake Island, and Shi Po Tianding had learned more about the skin of taixuan Sutra.


    "Don''t worry about this. According to reliable information, a few days ago, a series of experts such as Shi Shatian and Zuo lengchan were secretly transferred back by Jia Sidao." Ruan Xingzhu replied.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "the waves in Sichuan are treacherous and unstable. At this critical moment, Jia Sidao suddenly transferred them away. Is there something more important for them to do?" He doesn''t doubt the correctness of the other party''s information. It''s not difficult for him to find out the information because of the strength of the Ruan family and the Yang family, and she must control part of Han Yuzhou''s intelligence network.


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head: "I don''t know about this. Let''s turn our attention back to Sichuan."


    Song Qingshu said: "next Murong Fu will definitely get rid of Shen Xiaolong. If not unexpected, he will still use the method of killing people with a knife."


    In murongfu''s residence, Liu Changguo, Zhang Ning, Zhu Bangyi and others, with their own soldiers, are questioning him fiercely about Yang Juyuan.


    Because of the fire, someone soon found Yang Juyuan''s body. Although it was completely black, it could be judged from some personal belongings that it was him.


    Besides, it can be seen that he suffered extremely cruel torture before his death. The rest of the generals were angry and cold hearted, so they asked Murong Fu together. You know, Yang Juyuan was invited to the banquet at the beginning, but he was killed on the way back. It''s hard not to let people suspect him.


    Murong Fu still shows his superb acting skills and swears that it has nothing to do with him. Then he inadvertently puts forward his own investigation findings, saying that Shen Xiaolong''s whereabouts are suspicious these two days, and then he goes to sun Zhongrui''s grave to mourn.


    Because Shen Xiaolong has always been indifferent to Jia Sidao''s solicitation, other people have long thought that he was not agreeable to others. Guided by Murong Fu, several people analyzed him and finally agreed that Shen Xiaolong killed Yang Juyuan in order to avenge sun Zhongrui.


    Although they usually fight for power, they are all under Jia Sidao''s command. Seeing that Yang Juyuan died so miserably, it''s hard to avoid the feeling of being miserable and crying for revenge for his colleagues.


    However, Murong Fu stopped him and said, "don''t be impulsive. Shen Xiaolong has excellent martial arts skills, and he has a hundred battle elite in his hand. If he finds anything, it''s not a blessing for the imperial court to make a fuss."


    A few people shivered. Instead of worrying about the imperial court, they thought that if they accidentally forced Shen Xiaolong against him, which led to the destruction of Jia Sidao''s great event, they would be overwhelmed.


    "If you want to deal with him, you can''t do it in the barracks. You can only lead him out. The fewer guards you have, the better." Liu Changguo said.


    Zhang Ning on one side echoed: "yes, and considering his excellent martial arts, if he is not careful to let him escape, it must be a great disaster, but how can we guarantee that he can kill with one blow." Although Murong Fu is famous for his martial arts, when he attacked the Shu palace before, Shen Xiaolong showed no less. Moreover, he didn''t know if the opponent had any hidden cards, so they were not sure that they could handle each other.


    "Why not use poison?" Zhu Bangyi suggested.


    After all, Murong Fu is the highest official in Sichuan. Shen Xiaolong can''t bring too many bodyguards to the banquet. At that time, he will poison the wine and dishes of the banquet. Even if Shen Xiaolong has peerless skills, he will die.


    After having breakfast with Ruan Xingzhu, song Qingshu went back to Yang''s house with her. After all, there are many confidants of Yang Juyuan in Yang''s house, who need to be suppressed by thunder. Now Ruan Xingzhu, a weak woman, lacks prestige, so song Qingshu pretends to be her subordinate to eradicate the opponents for her as soon as possible.


    During the whole process, song Qingshu admired Ruan Xingzhu''s skill and ability. As expected, she was the woman who ran the world''s number one imperial merchant. With the help of armed forces, she soon pocketed the Yang family, promoted some people and dismissed some people. She was very familiar with her skill.


    In almost one day, she was given nominal obedience by the Yang family. As for some of them who had other ideas in their hearts, she would be able to eliminate them one by one in the future.


    "My wife is really a woman, not a man." After finishing the work, they went to the study to have a rest. Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling a lot.


    Ruan Xingzhu changed the image of a strong woman in front of the Yang family before and stood behind him tenderly, pinching his shoulders for him: "it''s not by the absolute force of the young master that I can take over so smoothly."


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of what she had said before, and said with some depression: "just now you said in front of the Yang family that you are pregnant with Yang Zhenzhong''s posthumous son. How long can you hide this? After another two or three months, your stomach will not grow up, and they will be able to expose your lies immediately."


    Ruan Xingzhu smiles sweetly: "there are still two or three months of buffer time..." then she leaned over to song Qingshu''s ear and blew a breath gently: "so you should try your best in this period of time."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "this thing is not something you can conceive if you want, and it''s also something you want to go along with most of the time."


    Ruan Xingzhu bit his lip, and the top of his brow was full of charming amorous feelings: "so we have to seize the time these days. Whenever we have time, we will... Hee hee, young master is very fierce. I don''t think it will be long."


    At this time, they were very close to each other, feeling the sweet smell of her. Song Qingshu was so angry that he pulled her to his arms: "we are free now!"


    "People are still wearing filial piety ~" Ruan Xingzhu said angrily. His charming eyes are full of endless amorous feelings and charm.


    "So what?" Song Qingshu snorted and buried her head in her skirt.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Ruan Xingzhu quickly restrained his trembling voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "Madam Hui, Shen Xiaolong has just been invited to the Xuanfu envoy''s house for a banquet." People outside replied that this was arranged by Ruan Xingzhu and song Qingshu. They kept an eye on the news of Murong Fu and Shen Xiaolong, and immediately reported the situation.


    "I see. Go down." Ruan Xingzhu looked back with a smile, "it seems that I have to come back to serve my son."


    Song Qingshu is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the difference between the light and the heavy. Her eyes are clear again. She gently arranges her messy clothes: "as expected, Murong Fu is going to attack Shen Xiaolong."


    "Let''s get there quickly, or we won''t be able to wait." Ruan Xingzhu stood up from his legs, but suddenly his legs softened, almost lost his footing and fell again.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "my wife is really made of water."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s milk white skin has a layer of pink color, and his eyes are full of light: "it''s not the childe''s fault ~"


    When Shen Xiaolong was invited to Xuanfu envoy''s house, he was reminded by the mysterious man a few days ago and looked at Murong Fu quietly. The more he looked, the more he felt that the mysterious man was right.


    "After Murong Fu was the prince of Henan, he was loyal for generations. Could he really be such a person..." Shen Xiaolong held up his glass to respond to other people''s toast. After taking a sip, he suddenly realized something. He suddenly looked up and found that the other people were staring at him playfully. His face changed greatly. "This wine is poisonous!"

 Chapter 1709

    Shen Xiaolong''s reaction was quick. He immediately forced the poison out with his internal power, but his head was still dizzy. He thought that the poison was fierce. He didn''t hesitate, and he didn''t stop to confront these people. He jumped through the window and ran out.


    Liu Changguo, Zhang Ning and Zhu Bangyi were also present at the banquet. They had planned to expose Shen Xiaolong''s tusks after he was poisoned, but they didn''t expect him to notice that there was something wrong with the wine so soon. What''s more, they didn''t expect that he didn''t have a bit of procrastination in his reaction.


    "Chase Several people were not sure how much poison wine he had drunk. They knew that he had an elite army under his command. If he was allowed to escape, there would be a great disaster. So they took out the weapons hidden under the table and chased him out. Murong Fu was no exception.


    As for the soldiers Shen Xiaolong brought to the banquet, they had already been led to a secluded place by several other people''s soldiers.


    Shen Xiaolong doesn''t love fighting. He uses his lightness skills to run to his barracks. As long as he can run back to the barracks, no matter how powerful the others are, he can''t help it.


    However, he felt more and more blurred in front of his eyes, and clearly knew that it was because of the exercise of martial arts that the poison went deeper into his body. If the poison gas attacked his heart at that time, the gods would not be able to save him.


    But he couldn''t slow down. He knew that once he stopped and was surrounded by those people, he would be dead. If he ran hard, he would have a chance to escape.


    "I''ve heard of drinking poison to quench thirst before, but I didn''t expect to experience it today." Shen Xiaolong has a bitter smile. At the same time, he remembers what the mysterious man reminded him. He secretly regrets that if only he had believed it earlier.


    I don''t know how long he''s been running. He feels that his speed is getting slower and slower. He usually has to run more than ten steps in one step, but now he has to run more than ten steps: "it''s finished. I''m afraid he will be caught up soon."


    As soon as he thought of it, Murong Fu jumped in front of him and kicked him. Shen Xiaolong put his arm against his chest in a hurry. His whole body was bitten by thunder. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground dejectedly.


    "General Liu, your poison is really powerful. The martial arts of Shen is not inferior to me. I didn''t expect that a little poison would be so useless." At this time, Liu Changguo and others had caught up, and Murong Fu went in their direction.


    "This is the first poison golden Bosten flower that prime minister has given me, just to deal with some emergencies." Seeing that Shen Xiaolong was dying on the ground and had lost his fighting power, Liu Changguo couldn''t help laughing.


    "Golden wave ten days flower?" Murong Fu was shocked. He had heard that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were almost destroyed by the poison. Now Shen Xiaolong is the same. What if he met him.


    "I''ve heard about this strange poison for a long time, but I haven''t seen it before. I wonder if General Liu can show it to me." Murong Fu was afraid and decided to take a look at it first so that he could be prepared in the future.


    Liu Changguo said: "this poison is very precious. Jia Xiang only gave it to his humble position. It has been used on Shen Xiaolong."


    Not far away, Shen Xiaolong heard their conversation when he was half in a coma. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It turned out that it was Jinbo Xunhua. No wonder he had vomited all the poison out immediately and was still poisoned. Speaking of it, he used the legendary most strange poison in the world to deal with me. He really used a bull''s knife to kill chickens.


    "That''s not a coincidence." Murong Fu was shocked. He didn''t know whether Liu Changguo had really used up the poison or not. When he thought that Jia Sidao had given this strange poison to him instead of himself, he obviously put himself on the line. Who was the poison going to deal with at the beginning?


    The more Murong Fu thought about it, the more frightened he was. At this time, Zhang Ning said, "you''d better get rid of Shen Xiaolong first and talk about other things. In case someone passes by and divulges the news later, it won''t be a good end."


    "Not bad!" Several people nodded one after another. Shen Xiaolong is a heavyweight in the Sichuan army. If it is said that he was poisoned by several other officials, it will cause an uproar.


    But after a while, a few people look at me and I look at you, but none of them started. It turned out that sun Zhongrui and Yang Juyuan died in a strange way some time ago. Now it''s Shen Xiaolong''s turn. They are worried that if they kill him by themselves, if anything is exposed in the future, they will be pushed out by others to be the ghost of death to calm down public opinion.


    His eyes flashed over the people''s faces. Murong Fu naturally guessed their thoughts and secretly despised them. However, he said, "why don''t we do it together and give him a knife one by one, even if there is something in the future, we will honor and disgrace together."


    "What Murong said is true. He is really worthy of being the queen of the prefecture of Henan. He has a broad vision, which is not comparable to us vulgar people." The others were overjoyed. They thought it was a panacea and began to compliment one after another.


    Murong Fu smiles politely, and then asks some people to sharpen their swords and go to Shen Xiaolong. At this time, Shen Xiaolong has only half his life left. Seeing that the other party is coming to kill him, he has no power to resist, and can only close his eyes in despair.


    "Ah ~"


    "Ah


    With several screams, Shen Xiaolong''s expected death didn''t come. He opened his eyes with mist and water, and was shocked to find that Liu Changguo was lying in a pool of blood, with blood streaming on his back, cursing at Murong Fu.


    It turns out that at the moment when he just raised his sword, Murong Fu didn''t cut at Shen Xiaolong, but at the other three people around him. His martial arts skills were better than a few people, and he suddenly used cold arrows. Where the other three people could resist, they were seriously injured and lost their fighting power.


    "Have you scolded enough?" Murong Fu''s mouth appeared a cold smile, "enough abuse, it''s time to go on the road."


    "Why on earth is that?" Zhang Ning asked in surprise and anger.


    Murong Fu light smile: "Zhilan in charge, have to get rid of."


    Liu Changguo, hiding behind him, cried: "if you kill us, Jia Xiang will not let you go, nor will my army let you go!"


    Murong Fu snorted: "I will announce later that you were killed by Shen Xiaolong''s dying counterattack. At that time, I will let the imperial court pursue your achievements and go on the road safely."


    A few people are really desperate. You know, in order to get rid of Shen Xiaolong, they are worried about the political turmoil caused by the news leakage. They didn''t bring the soldiers here. They thought that Shen Xiaolong would be doomed by their joint efforts and Jin Bo Xunhua. Who knows, Murong Fu suddenly turned against him.


    As soon as the snow flashed, Murong Fu''s hand rose and his sword fell. Liu Changguo''s eyes were wide open before he died, and each of them couldn''t close his eyes.


    Murong Fu walks to Shen Xiaolong with his sword: "next, it''s your turn."


    Shen Xiaolong laughed: "it''s worth having these people to accompany me on the road!" At this time, he has admitted his life, he witnessed the scene, the other side will never allow himself to live, not to mention even if the other side does not start, Jinbo ten day flower will soon kill him.


    Murong Fu stabbed him with his sword. Suddenly, a stone flew from the slope and hit the top of the sword. He felt that the tiger''s mouth was shaking, and he could hardly hold the sword in his hand.


    He''s quick to react. He directly uses his lightness skill and runs away. He knows that his opponent can beat his sword with a stone so far away. His martial arts is by no means his own enemy. Now Liu Changguo and others are dead, and his plan has been completed. As for Shen Xiaolong, he is doomed to die after being poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. It doesn''t matter whether he is killed or not.


    At this time, song Qingshu and Ruan Xingzhu appeared nearby. Looking at his disappearing figure, they couldn''t help but smile: "I''ve heard that the Murong family has changed their stars and shaken the Wulin, but I never thought that lightness skill is so powerful."

 Chapter 1710

    "Let him go like this?" Ruan Xingzhu asked suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "now that he is alive, he is more useful than dead. The high-level officials in Sichuan have died unexpectedly this time. They need a reasonable explanation. He is the best candidate to carry the pot."


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded and vaguely guessed what he was going to do. At this time, a low moan came from Shen Xiaolong.


    "He''s dying." Ruan Xingzhu was about to bend over to investigate his situation, but song Qingshu stopped him.


    "Don''t touch him!" Song Qingshu looks dignified, "he was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua. At this time, his whole body is very poisonous. If you touch his body, you will also be poisoned."


    "Golden wave ten days flower?" Ruan Xingzhu''s face suddenly faded. She was the top spy. Naturally, she had heard of the legendary poison. She even knew that song Qingshu had no way to go up and down because of the poison.


    "Isn''t he dead?" Ruan Xingzhu asked in a hurry. In their original plan, Shen Xiaolong was the object that they could win over. Unexpectedly, Shen Xiaolong was poisoned now. So, the previous plan was in vain?


    "I can''t die." Song Qingshu squats down beside Shen Xiaolong and quickly seals several acupoints on him.


    "Be careful!" Just now I reminded myself that when I saw that he actually had direct contact with Shen Xiaolong, Ruan Xingzhu subconsciously worried about making a sound.


    Song Qingshu smile: "don''t worry, this poison can''t poison me."


    Ruan Xingzhu thought of his past experience and asked: "it''s said that you''ve been poisoned before. Many people saw you being hunted down in Yangzhou, and then they didn''t hear from you. Many people thought you had fallen, but it didn''t take long for you to show up again. How did you solve the most strange poison in the world?"


    With her reminding, song Qingshu could not help thinking of the beautiful scene when he was on the boat leaning against Qi Fang for detoxification. He could not help smiling gently: "it''s a secret. Secrets make men more attractive."


    "Stingy!" Ruan Xingzhu''s mouth pouted. He didn''t look like a mature young woman at all. He was more like a girl with a good temper.


    Song Qingshu looked around, looked at the people who were killed, and said, "let''s go back to Jinghu first, or we''ll be bumped into by other people later. That''s not clear."


    Ruan Xingzhu nodded, clearly Murong Fu is the murderer, they do not want to give him top pot.


    Song Qingshu quickly takes Shen Xiaolong and Ruan Xingzhu back to Jinghu, and then asks for a secret room to remove Shen Xiaolong''s poison. Jinbo Xunhua is indeed the most strange poison in the world. If it''s not for the chance to meet Shen Xiaolong, Shen Xiaolong will die.


    Song Qingshu was very familiar with the poison because he had been poisoned by it in person at the beginning. He carried taixuan Qi and brought out the poison lingering in the meridians.


    However, this poison is different from other poisons and penetrates into the blood and flesh of the meridians very closely. It took Rao Shi nearly three days to eliminate the remaining poison in his body with the ability of song Qingshu.


    "Thank you for your help." Shen Xiaolong was in a coma for three days, and finally came to his senses. He quickly said thanks to each other.


    Song Qingshu held out his hand and gently lifted it up. With a soft force, he helped the other side up: "general Shen is weak now, so don''t be polite."


    "How can we not repay the kindness of saving lives?" Shen Xiaolong still obstinately salutes him. Song Qingshu is worried about hurting him, so he takes back his internal power.


    Feeling his vast spirit, Shen Xiaolong was shocked and asked: "I don''t know your name?"


    "In the next song Qing Shu." I didn''t hide it from him this time. After all, he is a very important part of the plan. Both sides need to build up a certain amount of trust.


    "It turned out to be the king of Qi. No wonder his martial arts are so skillful." Shen Xiaolong recalled the scene of the other side''s several moves, and suddenly realized. He was not stupid. Although the opponent changed his appearance in the first World War, he still knew it was him.


    Suddenly thinking of the reminder from the other party when he robbed Yang Juyuan a few days ago, Shen Xiaolong said with regret: "it''s all my fault that I didn''t listen to the advice of the king of Qi at the beginning, so that I ended up like this."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "my identity is sensitive. At the beginning, even if I told you the truth, you may not believe me. I can only remind you that. Now it seems that I am in danger."


    Shen Xiaolong can''t help but hate voice said: "I didn''t expect that my great aunt Murong was so shameless and cruel."


    "General Shen, why did I save Wu Xi?" Song Qingshu said.


    "I''m dull." In fact, Shen Xiaolong had this doubt in his heart, but since the other party was his own benefactor, it was not convenient for him to ask.


    "Because Wu Xi is not treason, it''s all a conspiracy created by Murong Fu and his party when Wu Xi is under house arrest..." Song Qingshu tells him the secret. Shen Xiaolong is shocked and angry. He doesn''t expect that the truth is like this.


    "It''s all Jia Sidao''s tricks!" During this period, Ruan Xingzhu also came in with tea, indicating her identity as a member of Han Yuzhou''s family. Shen Xiaolong had no doubt about Jia Sidao''s self-interest, regardless of the people''s behavior.


    "But it''s normal for him to kill me. Why do you want to kill Liu Changguo, Zhang Ning and Zhu Bangyi? They are all Jia Sidao''s confidants. How can Jia Sidao let him go after that?" Shen Xiaolong still has a lot of doubts.


    "General Shen doesn''t know. The Murong family has passed on a last wish from generation to generation, that is, to let future generations recover Dayan. Murong Bo, Murong Fu and his son have been working hard for this matter for decades. Now that there is such a good opportunity in Sichuan, how can he let it go?" Song Qingshu explained.


    "Is he crazy to revive the state of Yan, which perished hundreds of years ago?" Shen Xiaolong couldn''t help exclaiming, and Ruan Xingzhu on one side felt the same. She also knew about it not long ago. She could not help sighing that all the people in Murong aristocratic family were insane.


    "This has become the demons of the descendants of Murong family." Song Qingshu also sighed. If he had not been overwhelmed by his ambition to restore the country, Murong Fu would have been a good Gao Fu Shuai, and would not have been reduced to such a situation in the original work.


    "No, since ancient times, Sichuan has been easy to defend but difficult to attack. It is also a land of abundance and can be self-sufficient. If Murong Fu is allowed to sit here, then the whole Sichuan will really split into a new country." Shen Xiaolong said in a hurry.


    Ruan Xingzhu said in a soft voice: "we have been trying to stop this. Now as long as general Shen gathers some important officials in Sichuan officialdom, Murong Fu''s actions will be exposed and he will never be able to stay in Sichuan any longer."


    Shen Xiaolong frowned: "but at that time, Murong Fu may not admit it. We have no evidence that he killed sun Zhongrui, Liu Changguo and others. If he bites back, we may be in danger."


    "General Shen, don''t worry. We have made a complete plan. Murong Fu is doomed." Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile.


    Shen Xiaolong hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and said, "well, anyway, my life is saved by both of you. It''s a big deal to die with Murong Fu!"


    Because the longer time goes by, the more stable Murong Fu''s seat becomes. Despite the obstruction, Shen Xiaolong leaves Jinghu with his weak body and sneaks into Chengdu City to contact officials.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking Ruan Xingzhu, "what''s your perfect plan?" He didn''t even know that.


    Ruan Xingzhu sweet smile: "this is a secret, secret makes women more women."


    Song Qingshu breathed, but she didn''t expect that she would give her back so soon.


    Seeing his shriveled appearance, Ruan Xingzhu giggled: "well, I''m not as stingy as you. Just tell you. In fact, at that time, just let Murong Fu admit his crimes in front of other people."


    "How can he admit it?" Song Qingshu frowned. Although Murong Fu had many shortcomings, he had to admit that he was proud. Even if he was punished, he might not admit it. Should he use the method of moving soul? However, the sequelae is too big. It''s better not to use it as a last resort.


    Ruan Xingzhu gave a sweet smile and leaned half of his body against him. He stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "have you forgotten my housekeeping skills?"


    "Housekeeping?" Song Qingshu subconsciously looked at her round and slender legs.


    Ruan Xingzhu was still smiling, noticed that his eyes turned red, spat: "where do you want to go, I mean Yirong!"


    Song Qingshu pats his head. It''s not his fault. Who let them be like glue at this time? He thinks about it.


    In order to save face, he coughed in a hurry and said solemnly, "remember not to do it too deliberately at that time, otherwise it will cause suspicion, and let the man-machine fate Shen Xiaolong found hear it by chance."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not stupid. I often do such things." Ruan Xingzhu raised his chin with pride.


    Song Qingshu grabbed her soft waist, picked her up and said with a smile, "I almost forgot that my wife is the most cunning fox spirit."


    "You are the fox spirit," Ruan Xingzhu spat. He soon realized what it was and said anxiously, "put me down quickly, what it looks like when people see me in broad daylight."


    "Up and down on the Jinghu, who doesn''t know our relationship?" Song Qingshu laughs and directly takes her into the room and kicks the door.


    In the next few days, it began to spread in Chengdu that the sudden death of sun Jinzhong, Yang Juyuan, Liu Changguo and others was due to Murong Fu, who was behind the scenes. However, despite the rumors, Murong Fu remained unchanged. Although others didn''t say anything on the surface, the seeds of doubt had been planted unconsciously.


    Until this day, song Qingshu leads Murong Fu out of the city, and then Ruan Xingzhu appears in the restaurant with Shen Xiaolong as Murong Fu. Facing Shen Xiaolong who comes to "question", he confesses his behavior, and then tries to kill him by virtue of his martial arts. As a result, Shen Xiaolong opens the next room, Important officials from various departments in Sichuan watched him in horror. Many people were angry and wanted to kill Murong Fu. At the time of chaos, a mysterious man appeared to rescue Murong Fu. However, this incident spread out. Knowing that Murong Fu was planning all kinds of things during this period, the whole Sichuan burst into flames!

 Chapter 1711

    When Murong Fu went after Song Qingshu, he was able to catch up at first, but it seemed that he was not so stupid to catch up with song Qingshu. At last, he realized that it was a plan to turn the tiger away from the mountain, and he quickly turned around to catch up with song Qingshu.


    When he finally returned to Xuanfu envoy''s house, he was stopped by Bao Difeng and the disturbance. He couldn''t help wondering: "what are you doing to stop me?"


    The storm was evil, and he said angrily, "young master, you are really confused today. How can you admit that you killed Liu Changguo and Yang Juyuan in front of so many people?"


    Murong Fu was confused: "where did I admit it?"


    "Just now, we saw with our own eyes that the young master was so careless that he was fooled by Shen Xiaolong. I didn''t expect that he was so cunning that he invited all officials to hide next door in advance." Bao said while shaking his head and sighing. This is the latest time for them to recover their country. Unexpectedly, they fell short of success.


    "I haven''t seen Shen Xiaolong just now!" Murong Fu is also in a hurry.


    Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, Bao differen and the disturbance looked at each other, he told us what had just happened. Murong Fu also summed up what happened to the mysterious man he had just met. Only then did he know that he had fallen into the trap of the other party.


    "Who the hell is so wicked!" After knowing what was going on, the storm was so bad that he couldn''t help swearing.


    Murong Fu was in a trance. One moment he was still at the top of his life. The next moment he fell into an endless abyss. Looking at the whole world, few people could take it lightly.


    At this time, Bao was calm enough and said in a hurry: "young master, things have come to this point. We''d better leave quickly to avoid the wind."


    Murong Fu suddenly burst into a rage: "seeing me can revive the state of Yan, do you want me to leave like this?"


    Bao Butong sighed: "young master, the rumor that you killed Liu Changguo and Yang Juyuan some time ago is flying all over the world, but it''s nothing because there is no evidence. But this time, the man pretended to be a young master and admitted it himself. He was heard by almost all the people in Sichuan officialdom under the condition of pretending not to know. It''s hard evidence. Now the army and people in Sichuan are excited, Even if the young master jumps out to explain the whole story at the moment, no one will believe you. "


    Murong Fu is unwilling to say: "do you give up even if you don''t try?"


    "Young master, if you keep the Castle Peak, you are not afraid of no firewood." Seeing that he still didn''t know the situation clearly, Bao was a little anxious.


    At this time, a group of people just appeared at the corner of the intersection. Someone saw them with sharp eyes and immediately yelled, "Murong Fu, the dog thief, is here. Kill him!"


    Hearing this, the whole street around seemed to be boiling, and people kept running out. Seeing this, Murong Fu finally realized that the situation was over, and had to bite his teeth and take his family officials to flee.


    In the next few days, the impeachment memorials from Sichuan had been flying to Lin''an like snow flakes. Shen Xiaolong had been able to pacify Wu Xi before, but now he has been able to expose Murong Fu ''.


    "Do you think Jia Sidao will write this appointment document?" On the Jinghu boat, Ruan Xingzhu asked as he peeled the grapes and fed them to the man lying on the couch.


    This man is naturally song Qingshu who has turned his hand to cloud and rain. Ruan Xingzhu changed her name. On the one hand, she admired him for his success in Sichuan in a short time. On the other hand, the king of Qi was enfeoffed by the imperial court, and she took this opportunity to comfort herself. This is also a work for Han Xiang, not a betrayal.


    The grape juice in his mouth is flowing. Song Qingshu is so comfortable that he is about to cry out. It''s really corrupt. You know, most of those TV dramas used to depict a licentious tyrant, lying lazily on the couch, and then there are all kinds of beautiful women winding around. They peel the grapes one by one and send them to his mouth


    His memory was interrupted by the question of the beautiful lady beside him. Wen Yan replied: "now Sichuan has gone through several chaos in just one month, and can no longer stand any hardship. Even if Jia Sidao is no longer willing, he can only recognize Shen Xiaolong''s status. Moreover, the emperor will not allow him to mess. The whole Lin''an court can not risk losing Sichuan again and parachute a senior official to take over, For the time being, stability is the main concern. "


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "the Lin''an court will definitely send some officials to come here. Maybe in two or three years, Sichuan will fall back into the control of Lin''an, but now it seems that Shen Xiaolong is the leading official in Sichuan."


    Ruan Xingzhu was also very happy: "now the power of Sichuan is firmly controlled by Shen Xiaolong, our Ruan family and Yang family. Our Ruan family and Yang family only have the childe''s direction. The childe has saved Shen Xiaolong''s life. Now the childe is the real master of Sichuan."


    Song Qingshu gave a faint smile and didn''t take her flattering words to heart. It''s no problem to say that he can influence the situation in Sichuan to a certain extent now. It''s complete bullshit to say that he can completely control the whole Sichuan.


    The Ruan family, the Yang family and themselves are now in the honeymoon period, but they have not completely subordinated themselves. As for Shen Xiaolong, there is no subordinate relationship. Therefore, they are far away from controlling Sichuan. Only when the key departments in Sichuan, military power, personnel power, financial power and so on, are controlled by their subordinates, can they be called completely controlling.


    "Shen Xiaolong is also a main combatant. During this period, we are working hard to find an opportunity for the northern expedition, hoping to alleviate the crisis of Han Xiang." Ruan Xingzhu continued to outline his future plans, his eyes full of brilliance and his mood was extremely high.


    Song Qingshu frowned secretly. Now the northern expedition of Sichuan army to Jin state is a side he didn''t want to see. However, Ruan Xingzhu was loyal to Han Yuzhou, and he couldn''t stop her. Shen Xiaolong was determined to fight for more interests for the imperial court.


    When he thought of the problems he was going to face, song Qingshu had a headache. One wave was not even, and another was rising.


    Just then, an urgent intelligence came. Ruan Xingzhu, because it was inconvenient to peel the grapes for song Qingshu, asked the man to say directly outside the door. However, what she heard next made her grapes fall to the ground and she didn''t know:


    Xia Zhen, the minister in charge of the Imperial Palace under the control of the Chinese army, suddenly attacked Han cuzhou and killed him in the Yujin garden when he went to court. Although the emperor was angry, he had no choice but to maximize his interests. So he tacitly allowed Jia Sidao''s men to cut off the heads of Han cuzhou and Su Shidan and sent his envoy Wang Nan to the Jin Dynasty, And they all accepted the conditions put forward by the Jin Dynasty, that is, the new year''s coin was 300000 yuan, the reward silver was 3 million Liang, and the Jin army invaded and withdrew. The Southern Song Dynasty bowed its knees to surrender to the Jin Dynasty again, which was regarded as the completion of the "peace negotiation".

 Chapter 1712

    Ruan Xingzhu''s first reaction was that he didn''t believe it. After confirming to the spies repeatedly, he realized that it was true. It happened just two or three days ago. He used the stronghold laid by Ruan''s family along the way and sent a message from flying pigeons.


    "Xia Zhen?" Song Qingshu frowned. At the beginning, he had been in Lin''an for some time. The name seemed strange, but he was not associated with the prince or the minister. Even if he had met such officials, he might not have any impression.


    "How can Xia Zhen have the courage? It must be Jia Sidao behind the scenes. " Ruan Xingzhu hate voice said, knuckles are pinched some white.


    Song Qingshu still shook his head: "as far as I know, it''s impossible for the Jin state to ask for the head of Han kuozhou. They don''t want to have a war with the Southern Song Dynasty, and they won''t ask for the head of the top 100 officials of the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s not forcing the peace talks to fail."


    When she was in Jiangling mansion, Ruan Xingzhu watched the cavalry of the kingdom of Jin exterminate all the masters of Xiake island. Although song Qingshu never mentioned anything, she still guessed that the other side should have some connection and influence with the kingdom of Jin. Of course, no matter how imaginative she was, she could not guess that he was in charge of the kingdom of Jin, Therefore, hearing what he said, I believe that the state of Jin really did not mean to take the head of Han Yuzhou.


    "It must be Jia Sidao who colluded with the emissary to tell this big lie!" Ruan Xingzhu''s lips are bleeding. Over the years, the Korean faction and the Jia faction have been fighting with each other. Now that they have come to such an end, how can she be willing to say, "man Chao Wen Wu doesn''t know what''s going on in the kingdom of Jin, so she''s confused by him. Seeing that the boat is done, she can only acquiesce in his behavior for the sake of the overall situation!"


    "But Han kuozhou''s superior bodyguard didn''t know how many, why was he killed so easily?" Song Qingshu doubts that Han kuozhou was rescued by Linghu Chong on his way to Yangzhou. Since then, he has strengthened his guard around him. Every time he travels with several half master level masters, not to mention a summer earthquake, even the masters of Jia Sidao''s Xiake island may not succeed.


    In fact, it can be understood from another angle that if Jia Sidao really had the ability to wipe out Han Yuzhou''s body easily, he would not have been fighting with him for so many years, but he would have been left behind.


    What''s more, he still acts inside the palace. Even then, there will be fewer guards around Han juezhou than usual. However, there is still the unfathomable huang shang in the palace. How can Jia Sidao be allowed to do anything nonsense?


    Ruan Xingzhu suddenly exclaimed: "I remember that some days ago, Zuo lengchan and the stone suddenly left Chengdu. At that time, we wondered why they were transferred away under such an unstable situation in Sichuan. Now it seems that the more important thing to do is to assassinate Han Xiang!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and he felt that her guess was reasonable. Although her martial arts might not be able to win Huang Shang, it''s hard to stop him. Then he asked other experts to kill Han Jianzhou, who was weak at that time. It''s very likely that she would succeed.


    Ruan Xingzhu bit his teeth and suddenly got up. Then he knelt down on the ground and saluted each other: "Mr. Wang, do you remember our original agreement?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what agreement?"


    Ruan Xingzhu replied: "at the beginning, in Jiangling, you said that the fall of Han Xiang had become inevitable. If he fell, I would take Ruan''s family to you."


    Song Qingshu actually thought about it, but the other party just heard the bad news, so it''s not convenient to mention it in front of her.


    Before he had time to answer, Ruan Xingzhu continued: "I take Ruan family and Yang family with me, and I will worship the Lord from now on. I''ll leave everything to the Lord. My only request is that the Lord will kill Jia Sidao and avenge Han in the future."


    Then she wept: "the Han family has been very kind to our Ruan family for generations. Now that Han Xiang has come to such an end, how can I be indifferent."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, I promise you!" He was not impulsive, but after careful consideration. First, getting her loyalty is equivalent to getting the world''s first emperor merchant + half of Sichuan. Second, he and Jia Sidao''s interests can not be reconciled, and he is doomed to fight for life and death in the future.


    "Thank you, Lord!" Ruan Xingzhu was worried that Jia Sidao would not be so easy to agree, but now he was overjoyed.


    Song Qingshu grabbed her weak arm and helped her up: "but I''ll take revenge for you when the time is right, but I won''t fight with Jia Sidao for you now."


    Ruan Xingzhu replied softly, "I naturally understand that I am not the kind of woman who makes trouble. I will not harm the interests of the Lord for the sake of the old lord."


    Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that a mature woman is really understanding. She doesn''t need to say anything to her at all.


    Just then, pei''er''s report came out of the door: "young master, madam, Shen Xiaolong asks to see you."


    "Shen Xiaolong?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, "please come quickly. No, we''d better go out to meet him." In ancient times, Cao Cao didn''t wear shoes to meet Xu you. Although he didn''t have to be so deliberate, he still had some attitude.


    The Jinghu ship is now docked on the shore. Shen Xiaolong stands alone on the dock this time and is invited to come up soon. Song Qingshu is a little puzzled and says, "general Shen is in Sichuan now. Why do you go out alone? Now Murong Fu has no whereabouts. Maybe he will ambush you somewhere. " The exposure of Murong Fu''s actions made him unable to be the Deputy envoy of Xuanfu in Sichuan. Even yanziwu in Jiangnan did not dare to return. Now no one knows his whereabouts.


    Shen Xiaolong sighed: "going out alone is nothing. I should be alone in the future."


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu doesn''t know. Therefore, as the first official in Sichuan, he has a lot of guards no matter how he goes out. Moreover, the Lin''an court has not revealed that he is going to be replaced.


    "I''ve decided to leave and go looking for my family." Shen Xiaolong sighed, showing deep fatigue.


    "General Shen has a bright future now, and his future is limitless. Why did he leave his post at this time?" Ruan Xingzhu asked.


    Shen Xiaolong said with a bitter smile, "you two should know what happened in Jiangnan, right?"


    Song Qingshu and Ruan Xingzhu look at each other. They didn''t expect that the other party would get the news so soon. However, with his current position, they also have their own information sources.


    "As far as I know, general Shen is not a member of Han kuozhou''s family. Why..." Song Qingshu doubts.


    "I''m not a member of the Han faction or Jia faction. I''m only loyal to this country," Shen Xiaolong said, raising his voice unconsciously. "But what''s the appearance of the imperial court now? For the sake of power, the Zaizhi Minister even sacrificed his national interests and let countless soldiers and civilians die in vain. Moreover, in order to seek peace from the state of Jin, the imperial court acquiesced in Jia Sidao''s behavior, It is an unprecedented shame to give the head of a hundred officials to the enemy! Such a country, such a minister, I have given up completely. So I decided to abandon the official and go to save my poor cousin


    "Who is general Shen''s cousin?" Ruan Xingzhu asked curiously.


    Shen Xiaolong sighed a long sigh: "you should have heard her name. She is also pitiful. She used to be the crown princess, but now she doesn''t know her life or death. She is deliberately forgotten by the world..."

 Chapter 1713

    Song Qingshu was stunned, and his face suddenly became strange: "isn''t Shen Bijun the cousin in general Shen''s mouth?"


    Shen Xiaolong was also quite surprised: "does Wang Ye know her boudoir name?" It''s OK to know the names of the ladies in the world. Only those closest to each other know the names of the ladies in the boudoir. But on second thought, as a prince, it''s fair to know this secret.


    "By chance." Song Qing Shuxin thought that I didn''t just know her boudoir name, but suddenly remembered something and asked, "by the way, general Shen is from the Shen family in Shanyin. Why have you never heard of it?"


    Shen Xiaolong said with a wry smile: "well, it''s all because I was unworthy when I was young. I made a mistake. I was driven out of the family in a fit of emotion. After all these years, it''s normal for outsiders not to know that I used to be the Shen family."


    Song Qingshu thought of his nickname Sanqing Taoist, I''m afraid that the events of that year were related to love, mostly his sad things, so it''s hard to ask in detail.


    Shen Xiaolong continued: "although I was removed from the Shen family''s genealogy, my life is a member of the Shen family, and my death is a ghost of the Shen family; But now the Shen family has been destroyed, but I can''t sit back and ignore it. A few months ago, I heard that something happened to the Shen family, so I planned to go and find out. However, the northern expedition is coming, and there are some changes in Sichuan. I can''t give up my righteousness for the sake of my family, so I have to stay here. Now that things are over in Sichuan, it''s time to save my poor cousin. "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly said angrily, "my cousin is missing for no reason. The imperial court''s search and rescue operation is not finished. Then the Shen family is destroyed. The imperial court is still indifferent. It''s really chilling!" He kept these words in his heart all the time. On weekdays, he was pressed by the values of loyalty and patriotism. However, what happened in Sichuan this time and what happened in Lin''an made him feel so cold that he lost his usual reverence for the imperial court. Instead, he was all dissatisfied and naturally could not help but pour out his words.


    "Sorry, general Shen." Ruan Xingzhu comforted him.


    Shen Xiaolong suddenly sighed a long sigh: "the deceased is gone, but my cousin is still missing. I think she is beautiful and she must have suffered a lot. However, I have to find a way to rescue her and comfort my father and uncle."


    Ruan Xingzhu couldn''t help but said: "the crown princess is mysteriously missing. The Imperial City Department has sent so many people who haven''t been found. Where are you going to find them?"


    Shen Xiaolong snorted coldly: "although I''m not as numerous and powerful as the Imperial City Department, I have more perseverance than them. They just searched for less than a month and gave up. But I can look for a year and a lifetime. Even if I travel all over the world, I must save my cousin!"


    Ruan Xingzhu sighed: "but after such a long time, the crown princess, a weak and beautiful woman, is more or less in danger."


    "Actually, Miss Shen is safe now." Song Qingshu suddenly inserted a sentence.


    "What?" Not to mention Shen Xiaolong, even Ruan Xingzhu looked at him in surprise.


    "Does the Lord know the whereabouts of shemei?" Shen Xiaolong asked expectantly.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, in fact, I know the whole story of your sister''s disappearance


    Shen Xiaolong said in a hurry: "I hope the king will tell me!" Even Ruan Xingzhu was waiting for him to explain curiously. After all, the intelligence network under Han Yuzhou failed to find out where Shen Bijun had gone, which has always been an unsolved mystery.


    As song Qingshu pondered over the wording, he explained: "at the beginning, Miss Shen was robbed because of the deer cutting knife of the Shen family. It is said that there is an invincible secret hidden in the deer cutting knife. Those who get the deer cutting knife get the world..."


    "You should know that the king of Yi has always coveted the crown prince''s position in Lin''an. How can he tolerate the crown prince''s return of beauty with a deer cutting knife at the same time? So he organized a well prepared killing to rob Miss Shen, but he didn''t expect a Xiao Shilang to come out in the middle of the way."


    "Yelv Yixin of the Liao state wanted to get the deer cutting knife, so he sent Xiao shiilang to come here. In the chaos, he even robbed Miss Shen with a knife."


    Shen Xiaolong exclaimed, "has she been taken to Liao?"


    Song Qingshu nodded, and Ruan Xingzhu showed a sudden look: "no wonder we can''t find her news all the time."


    "Can''t you find out? I don''t think so," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Later, Xue Yiren of the Imperial City Division knew that Miss Shen was in the state of Liao, and Jia Zhenqin Keqing was sent to the state of Liao, so he should know."


    "But they didn''t report it to the court." Ruan Xingzhu frowned and said, thinking that behind them are Jia Sidao''s shadow, his heart is clear.


    "Not only didn''t tell, Xue Yiren even tried to kill Miss Shen himself." Song Qingshu said lightly, "I just saved her from Xue Yiren."


    "What As a general of the military, Shen Xiaolong naturally heard the name of the man in blood who killed the God in the army. He knew that his sword never failed. But for song Qingshu, he believed that his sister would be dead.


    "Why did Xue kill my sister?" Shen Xiaolong was surprised and angry, but more confused.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "this is the ruthlessness of the royal family, because Miss Shen, as the crown princess, was robbed for such a long time, and she was born with the beauty of the country. Even if she was kept clean, how could people believe that nothing happened? How can the royal family allow the crown princess to have such a stain? "


    Shen Xiaolong''s gums are bleeding: "our Shen family has been serving the country for generations. As a result, the royal family treated us like this. First, the Yi King fought for the throne, and then the royal family abandoned us!"


    Song Qingshu continued: "in fact, I happened to pass by when the Shen family was destroyed, but I arrived late and didn''t save the people of the Shen family..." then he said what he saw and heard that night, but of course, he didn''t mention Huang Rong who was with him.


    "Who on earth was so cruel that he killed all the Shen family?" Shen Xiaolong''s eyes are full of blood. He only hates that he was not at the scene at the beginning, otherwise he will die with the other party.


    "The man wore a mask. He didn''t know his identity. He came for the deer cutting knife," Song Qingshu continued, recalling the situation at that time. "Moreover, in order to stop me from pursuing, he used the poison of Jiujiu pill and liehuodan. These two kinds of poison are from Xiake Island. That man should be from Xiake island."


    Ruan Xingzhu took the opportunity to add: "according to reliable information, the behind the scenes of Xiake island should be Jia Sidao."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with approval. She was really a considerate woman. In fact, he told this series of secrets to make Shen Xiaolong hate the court and Jia Sidao.


    "The old man is really a national thief!" Shen Xiaolong smashed the table beside him with a slap, which showed that he was angry now.

 Chapter 1714

    "Who said no!" Ruan Xingzhu on one side was obviously aroused to share a common hatred with the enemy, especially when he thought about Han Jianzhou, he wanted to frustrate Jia Sidao.


    The more they said, the more indignant they were, the worse they would turn over the eighteen generations of Jia Sidao''s ancestors and scold him.


    Don''t know how long, Shen Xiaolong just calm down, aware of the just gaffe, some embarrassed to say: "I don''t know where she is now?"


    Looking at his expectant eyes, song Qingshu replied: "Miss Shen is very safe now. As for the safety of a series of people involved in her current location, I''m sorry I can''t tell general Shen for the time being, but I will arrange for you to meet as soon as possible."


    Hearing his reply, Shen Xiaolong was disappointed, but he also understood: "since the LORD said so, naturally there is the truth of the Lord, and the Lord will take care of her, so there must be no danger for her. In this way, I can go to Lin''an safely."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what did general Shen do in Lin''an?"


    Shen Xiaolong replied: "the blood feud of the Shen family can''t be denied. Before, they couldn''t be separated. Now that they know that Wang Yi and Jia Sidao are playing tricks behind the scenes, I naturally want to seek justice."


    Ruan Xingzhu quickly dissuaded him and said, "now that Jia Sidao has got rid of Han Xiang, he is already in power, and the experts under his command don''t know how much. Not to mention the unfathomable stone breaking sky before, general Shen like Zuo lengchan asks himself whether he can beat him?"


    Shen Xiaolong opened his mouth, and finally could only harden his head and say: "some things, even if you know it can''t be done, you have to do it!" Although he thinks he is good at martial arts, he has seen Zuo lengchan do it before the battle of King Shu''s mansion. He can be described as a master of both boxing and sword. He is not more sure than him, especially the strange ice Qi.


    Ruan Xingzhu said coldly, "now that the Shen family has been destroyed, there are only two brothers and sisters in the world, and Miss Shen is destined to get married. It''s up to you to continue the fire of the Shen family. If you go to die directly, won''t you make the Shen family the queen?"


    "This..." Shen Xiaolong was cold sweated with fright. He was hurt by love in his early years. He had never thought about starting a family these years. He wanted to die lonely all his life, but when he was reminded by the other party, he realized that the fire of Shen family was about to break!


    Ruan Xingzhu continued: "knowing that he is going to die, it is unfilial to cut off the fire of Shen family; It''s unwise to be a big man of Sichuan military, who holds military power, but makes concessions alone. Does general Shen want to do such an unfilial and unwise thing? "


    Shen Xiaolong frowned: "but what can I do now? Do you want me to go south to the emperor of Qing Dynasty? Not to mention whether I can fight to the south of the Yangtze River as a soldier of one place, even if we really start fighting, how many soldiers in Sichuan will listen to my command is also a problem. "


    "Moreover, King Yi sent people to rob and kill Bijun, and the emperor acquiesced in Xue Yiren''s extermination. I really don''t want to be loyal to such a Zhao family any more." Thinking of the attitude of the royal family, Shen Xiaolong does not hate Jia Sidao. He was not the kind of orthodox Confucian loyal minister, otherwise he would not have gone astray and rebelled against the Shen family.


    Ruan Xingzhu''s eyes turned slightly and said with a smile, "in fact, there is a bright road now."


    Seeing that she motioned to song Qingshu with her eyes as she spoke, Shen Xiaolong was surprised: "is it that madam has..."


    "Yes," Ruan Xingzhu replied, "after learning that Han Xiang was killed, I have completely taken refuge with the son of the Song Dynasty. The royal family of the Southern Song Dynasty was weak. First there was the shame of Jingkang, then there was the killing of Yue Fei for peace, and now he killed Han Xiang. Although I was a female, I still looked down on Han Xiang from the bottom of my heart. However, in today''s world, Mongolia, the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Kingdom are alien nations, and it is impossible to take refuge in them. The Ming Dynasty died early. Fortunately, song Gongzi was born. In just two or three years, he built a huge territory from scratch and defeated the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Kingdom several times, which is not comparable to the weak and fatuous Zhao and Song dynasties. "


    Song Qingshu is a little embarrassed to be flattered by such a variety, but he secretly praises her. You know, some words are hard for him to say directly, but it''s much more useful to say from her mouth.


    However, with her foreshadowing, song Qingshu could come out to express his position at this time: "general Shen, there are also irreconcilable contradictions between Jia Sidao and me. If we don''t dislike him, we can fight against him who is in power."


    A little hesitation flashed across Shen Xiaolong''s face: "but I heard that the young master and the two princesses have an engagement..."


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "in order to unify the world, I have engagement with many women, not to mention the two princesses are the daughters of the former Emperor. They have always been quite critical of the emperor''s failure to save their father and brother." He recognized the meaning of each other''s words. In addition to Jia Sidao, Shen Xiaolong''s enemies, some of them were angry with the royal family, such as king Yi. They were worried that they would not let him take revenge because of the princess in the future.


    Seeing that he said so, Shen Xiaolong no longer had doubts and bowed down directly: "Bruce Lee, please see the Lord!"


    Song Qingshu quickly reached out to help him up: "general Shen, please get up quickly!" He was overjoyed. He came to Sichuan this time to solve Yingying''s heart knot and to prevent Sichuan from threatening the flank of the kingdom of Jin. He didn''t expect that a series of things would come down. Now that Sichuan has been included in his own pocket, how can he not be overjoyed?


    Of course, he is sober enough to know that this kind of control is still fragile. At present, he can only indirectly control Sichuan through Shen Xiaolong and Ruan Xingzhu. Moreover, the military and people in Sichuan regard Lin''an court as zhengshuo in their hearts. Once they show signs of independence, this kind of control will no longer exist.


    We can only exert subtle influence and spend a few years slowly infiltrating the power into every field of Sichuan. Only by doing so can we win the complete surrender of Sichuan.


    The next few people met frequently to discuss some details of controlling Sichuan. Of course, we all agreed not to announce the bilateral relations for the time being, so as not to cause a thunderous reaction from Lin''an. We should know that since the founding of the state, Zhao and song followed the policy of keeping the internal and the external. They tried their best to compromise and seek peace with the external enemies, and they were hostile to the peasant uprising, the peasant uprising, the Anti Japanese War, the Anti Japanese war The most bloody repression will be adopted in the cities that threaten the imperial rule, such as official mutiny. Now, it is not the right time to split the face with Lin''an.


    To song Qingshu''s surprise, he found Lin Pingzhi who had been missing for a long time these days. After some inquiry, he learned that after Wu Xi''s mutiny, he jumped out of the chaos and went to Qingcheng Mountain to seek revenge from Yu Canghai. However, although he had great martial arts skills, Qingcheng sent many powerful people, and his fists were hard to beat. Although he seriously injured Yu Canghai, he was not able to take his life, but he was seriously injured.


    Luckily, before the Song Qing book taught him his martial arts skills, he was able to escape from ascension to the sky. Then he hid in the mountains for more than a month, and heard that so many things happened in the city of Chengdu. He went to town to find out. He was discovered by Ruan Xingzhu''s eye liner and brought to Song Qing Shu.


    Just because song Qingshu was short of staff, he arranged for Lin Pingzhi to assist Shen Xiaolong and Ruan Xingzhu. Lin Pingzhi also kept things in order.


    "You really don''t care about Miss Yue?" Song Qingshu asked one day.


    Lin Ping''s eyes moved, but finally said faintly: "you Linghu Chong to save, no harm."


    Song Qingshu knows that the first task in his heart is revenge, and other things can be put aside. The reason why he tried his best to do the task he arranged this time is that he went to Qingcheng Mountain alone and saw the advantages of a large number of people. He plans to make a name for himself in the officialdom here, and then use the power of officialdom to kill Yu Canghai.


    After much hesitation, song Qingshu finally made up his mind. Originally, he didn''t want to get involved in the other party''s feud with Yu Canghai, but he just provided some necessary help. But now this hatred has become a bewilderment in Lin Pingzhi''s heart. He was worried that he would damage the overall situation of Sichuan after he left. So one night, he took one of Lin Ping''s roads to Qingcheng Mountain, Yu Canghai and the disciples who attacked Fuwei escort agency at the beginning are all captured down the mountain, and Lin Pingzhi finally avenges the destruction of Fuwei escort agency.


    Although the Qingcheng school is a big school in the Wulin, it has declined since it spread to Yu Canghai. It is far inferior to the equally famous Emei school and other schools. In addition to the recent chaos in Sichuan, the affairs of the Qingcheng school can only be regarded as a very small spray. Moreover, Yu Canghai has always been shameless, and there are few friends in the Wulin to stand for him, so this matter is soon forgotten.


    After revenge, Lin Pingzhi knelt down in front of Song Qing''s writing with red eyes, and even kowtowed his head for more than ten times, but he couldn''t stop it. Finally, he vowed to be loyal to the other party and repay the kindness.


    Seeing that he finally untied his heart knot, song Qingshu naturally felt so happy. At the same time, he also proposed that he would inquire about Yue Lingshan''s whereabouts and save people for him if he had a chance, so as to completely reassure him.


    It seems that Ruan Xingzhu is aware that song Qingshu is about to leave. During the day, Ruan Xingzhu is busy reorganizing the Yang family and deploying people to Sichuan officialdom. At night, he pesters song Qingshu for her borrowing plan.


    Song Qingshu naturally enjoys tenderness and amorous feelings. He also knows that he has a lot of things to do and can''t stay here all the time. He worries that Ruan Xingzhu''s previous words to the Yang family are found to be lies by the Yang family, so he can only work harder.


    Finally, one day, Ruan Xingzhu told him that she had not come this month. Song Qingshu was not an aborigine in this world who was extremely short of physiological knowledge. He immediately reflected what was going on.


    "Really?" Song Qingshu is in a trance.


    "Well." Ruan Xingzhu nodded his head slightly, stroked his belly gently, and his face glowed with happiness. "I can feel it."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that she couldn''t feel any change so soon after she was pregnant, but her mother''s nature had a magical sixth sense, and she could often feel whether she was pregnant or not.


    "I''m going to be a father?" Song Qingshu hasn''t recovered for a long time. You know, he has been in this world for a long time and has many confidants around him. Although he has refined Qi before, a woman''s stomach hasn''t moved all the time, which makes him a little nervous. Is it because he has passed through the world that he has lost his fertility like Xiang Shaolong, Until now, he was relieved of a big stone in his heart.


    Then he began to smile bitterly. There were so many wives and confidants he married. He never thought that Ruan Xingzhu, the first one who was pregnant with a child, could not fight. If Zhiruo knew about it, they would have to take off their skin if they didn''t die.


    "In fact, she may not be the first..." Song Qingshu''s mind came up with the picture of Huang Rong''s belly bulge at the beginning, but Huang Rong denied that he had asked the other party at the beginning.


    "Damn, no matter one or two, they are all other people''s sons in name. What a shame!" Thinking of the promise before, song Qingshu was very depressed for a moment.

 Chapter 1715

    After learning that Ruan Xingzhu was pregnant, song Qingshu changed her mind and continued to stay with her for a period of time. Although Ruan Xingzhu didn''t say anything, she was deeply moved. After all, the pregnant woman is much more emotional than before.


    Getting along with him these days gave Ruan Xingzhu the illusion that she really lived happily with her husband, a feeling she had never experienced in previous years.


    Sometimes in the dead of night, she even thought of using some means to keep the man around forever. Of course, the idea just flashed away. She was no longer a little girl who didn''t understand. She was mature enough to distinguish the advantages and disadvantages from the feelings. She knew that they were destined to have no ending. But she soon figured out that since there was no ending, she had to enjoy the process, Cherish every day with him.


    Then a few days later, news suddenly came that Xixia had agreed with the Southern Song Dynasty to jointly attack the state of Jin. Now when they learned that the Southern Song Dynasty was defeated and wanted peace, they also sent envoys to express their goodwill to the state of Jin. However, during this time, they were not willing to waste their armaments and food, so they planned to turn their guns and attack Liao instead.


    Just before the state of Liao, Yelv Yixin was killed, and the prince of Xixia had an engagement with Princess Cheng''an, Yelv Yixin''s daughter. Based on this, he said that Yelv Yixin was wronged by a traitor, so he prepared to attack the state of Liao in the name of Qing emperor.


    Knowing that the state of Liao was in danger and worried that Su Quan and Zhao Min could not cope with it, song Qingshu said goodbye to Ruan Xingzhu in a hurry. After explaining to Shen Xiaolong and Lin Pingzhi, he rushed to the direction of Liao.


    Because he was worried that once the war started, it would be hard to stop. Song Qingshu ran against time all the way. He didn''t even have time to see daiqisi and Gebi when he passed by the state of Jin. He just asked people to send a letter to them and let them bury Han Jianzhou.


    After all, they were friends in a certain sense at the beginning. Now Han Jianzhou''s fate makes him sad. Of course, it can make more people disappointed with the court of the Southern Song Dynasty and deepen their dissatisfaction and anger with Jia Sidao.


    Although it''s all day and night, it''s so easy to get there thousands of miles from Sichuan to Liao. Song Qingshu can''t help regretting that he knew that he shouldn''t indulge in gentle countryside. However, Ruan Xingzhu is just pregnant, so it''s right to stay and take care of her for a few days


    On this day, when he entered the state of Liao, he was resting in a tea hut on the roadside. Suddenly, he heard the comments of the passengers around him


    "It''s said that the emperor told the world that Yelv Yixin was pretended by Murong Jingyue before. All the bad things that he did these years were done by Murong Jingyue. The imperial court restored Yelv Yixin''s reputation."


    "True or false, will be forced by Xixia to attack, so take this to block their mouth."


    "Well, it''s not impossible."


    "I don''t think such a big event can come from nowhere. If it''s fake, the imperial court can find another reason. Why do you say it in such detail?"


    "Yes, did you hear about Sichuan not long ago? Murong Fu tried all kinds of tricks to get rid of dissidents, and wanted to take the whole Sichuan as his own and revive the state of Yan hundreds of years ago."


    "Tut Tut, Murong Fu and Murong Jingyue belong to the Murong aristocratic family. It seems that the Murong aristocratic family is really hidden deep enough. I don''t know if there are any Murong family members in other countries."


    Hearing these people''s talk, song Qingshu was moved. Now the Murong family''s idea of restoring the country is known by people all over the world. I''m afraid the Murong family was struggling in the Southern Song Dynasty. I heard that Murong Fu didn''t dare to go back to yanziwu. Now I don''t know where to hide, as if suddenly disappeared in this world.


    "By the way, it''s said that after the restoration of Yelv Yixin''s reputation and title, the people in his family were also restored. For example, Yelv Nanxian was re granted the title of Princess Cheng''an, and then he was sent to Xixia for marriage in a few days."


    "Well, Liao is really different now. It''s sad to think that other countries sent women to Daliao for marriage and peace, but now Daliao sent the princess to Xixia for peace."


    Several old people who are obviously from the Liao state are there, and they are lamenting the glory of the past. However, song Qingshu is very frightened. If he comes late, will yelunan immortal marry into Xixia after all.


    In fact, whether it''s the restoration of Yelv Yixin''s title or the marriage of Xixia, it''s all an established plan before, but the plan is one thing, and hearing it happen is another.


    Thinking that he had promised to be her dowry general, song Qingshu immediately started on his way after drinking tea. Next, he gave up riding and switched to lightness skill. Although he was tired, he was faster than the horse.


    Finally, that night, he arrived at the palace. When he saw that he was too tired to catch his breath, Zhao Min and Su Quan, who were playing chess in the back palace, couldn''t help laughing: "I told you that when he heard the news that Nanxian''s younger sister was married to Xixia, he would rush here with all his life. Don''t you believe it?"


    Song Qingshu put his hand on the post and gasped: "give me some water, I''m thirsty."


    Su Quan gave him a cup of tea with a smile and said, "drink slowly... I haven''t seen you so embarrassed since I knew you. It seems that Nanxian''s sister is really extraordinary in your heart."


    "If you come here from Chengdu day and night, you will be tired," Song Qingshu turned his eyes, drank all the tea, and finally calmed down a little. "In fact, if something happened to you, I would fight my life to come here."


    Zhao Min also got up at this time and sighed: "it''s really glib. I don''t know how many girls have said such words."


    Song Qingshu chuckled and quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, there was no problem in restoring Yelv Yixin''s reputation before." You should know that Yelv Yixin has harmed many people over the years. It''s hard to expect him to fall down. At this time, if you tell others that Yelv Yixin didn''t do it, there will be a lot of dissatisfaction.


    Zhao Min replied: "if it''s not going to be smooth at other times, the Xixia army will be pressing down on the border. In order to avoid war, most people naturally won''t say anything, and a very few people with opinions will be able to deal with it."


    "Is Xixia really willing to withdraw?" Song Qingshu continued.


    "It''s not that easy," Zhao Min shook his head. "After a lot of mediation, Xixia reluctantly agreed to stop advancing. Now that the troops are stationed on the border line, we will not concentrate on peace. We have already transferred our troops to the West. Xixia has no confidence to win, but it''s a bit humiliating to call off the army, All the decisions are to let Princess Cheng an get married and have a decent ending. "


    "When will the wedding procession leave?" Song Qingshu asked with concern, after all, no matter from what aspect, he had the need to care about yelunan immortal.


    "The wedding party will leave tomorrow. That''s why sister Zhao said just now that you have just come back." Su Quan''s laughter was full of banter and coquettishness.

 Chapter 1716

    "Tomorrow?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect to be in such a hurry.


    "There is no way to do this," Su Quan said. "The two countries face each other at the border. If they are not careful, it is easy to have a friction war. Once the war starts, it will be a river of blood. It is not so easy to think about a truce, so we should send the bride as soon as possible."


    Zhao Min seemed to have guessed his thoughts and said with a giggle: "don''t be reluctant to rely on a woman to bring peace. Whether it is Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty or Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, or even we Khan will not hesitate to make such a choice. On the contrary, only the death of Song Dynasty wants face and almost never marries."


    "What''s more..." Zhao Min continued, "you and I all know that this marriage is just a formality. With you as a great general, Nanxian''s younger sister really has nothing to lose."


    Seeing her smile like a flower, song Qingshu said: "the prince of Xixia is not a eunuch. How can he marry a wife to give up? I heard that the prince of Xixia, Ning Ge, had always been lustful. When he saw that Nanxian was so beautiful, he would not be moved. "


    Zhao Min chuckled: "anyway, I only deal with the crisis of Liao. As for the safety of Nanxian''s younger sister, I have to rely on the son of song. Over the years, the son of song has been famous all over the world and saved all kinds of crises. I think it''s nothing to say this time. What''s more, I can also stir up the situation in Xixia by the way. It''s killing two birds with one stone."


    Song Qingshu had a black line. Knowing that she was gloating here, she was not sure that she was still dissatisfied with the fact that she was flirting with others everywhere, so he quickly cut off the topic: "what''s the political situation like in Xixia?"


    Before that, he mostly paid attention to the situation of the great powers such as Jin, Qing and song. After all, Xixia was a little far away from the Central Plains, so he didn''t know that well.


    At this time, Su Quan yawned: "take your time. I''ll go to bed first."


    Hearing her words, Zhao Min, who was always generous, rarely turned red. He couldn''t help but said angrily, "what are you doing now?"


    "Oh?" Su Quan looked back at her with a smile. "Does the princess want me to stay and play the game of Yilong and Erfeng?"


    Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo used to be together, mostly because she molested each other, but in this respect, she could not compare with Su Quan. She was embarrassed by her words and spat: "bah, the Dragon cult is regarded as evil by the Wulin. It''s really not unjust."


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck She always looks like a coquettish girl, but she doesn''t hide her thoughts. After all, she is in her prime, and they have been separated for so long, and her lover is doomed to be unable to stay. She will leave for Xixia tomorrow, and it can be expected that she will have a long time alone.


    Song Qingshu was still thinking about how generous she was today. When he heard her words, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He thought that in the past, all kinds of YY had three palaces and six courtyards, but in practice, so many women like men couldn''t take care of them. If he hadn''t practiced the supreme skill of joyful Zen, he might have been sucked into medicine now


    After she left, Zhao Min came over, her face as red as a rose in full bloom: "this fox is charming. I dare to say anything."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "what else can I do? Let you wait for the second half of the night. She guesses that you are always arrogant, and most of you won''t accept it, so she takes the initiative to apply for it. She really has the magnanimity..."


    Zhao Min was so angry that he pinched him: "you can''t be beautiful. What do you think we are?"


    Song Qingshu held her in his arms and quickly introduced the topic to Xixia political arena, which successfully diverted her attention.


    "Since the founding of Li Yuanhao, Xixia has been standing in the West all these years, and the domestic situation has been stable," Zhao Min nestled in his arms, fingering the pigtails between his temples. "Li Yuanhao led the party members to establish their own country, which has no more prestige in China. However, the Western Xia Dynasty established itself as a military state, and wars have been going on with Liao, song and Jin Dynasties for decades. The royal family needs to rely on the support of many tribal chiefs, of which yeliyuqi is the representative. "


    Hearing Li Yuanhao''s three words, song Qingshu can''t help sighing that butterfly wings are really big enough. In this chaotic world, the emperor of Xixia is still him. If we look at history, it has been more than ten years since the change of Jingkang, and Li Yuanhao has been dead for a long time. I don''t know how many years.


    "Wild profit meets begging?" Another name also attracted song Qingshu''s attention. He vaguely remembered where he seemed to have heard of it.


    Zhao Min explained: "you Han people may not be very familiar with the surnames on these grasslands, just like Li Yuanhao. Originally, his surname was not Li, but Tuoba. Later, Dangxiang people surrendered to the Central Plains Dynasty and changed his surname to Li. In recent years, Dangxiang people have also accepted the advanced culture of the Han people. Many people changed their names to Han surnames for convenience, and Yeli changed their Han surnames to mu, so they can also be called Mu family. "


    "Surnamed mu?" In Song Qing''s mind, he suddenly thought of where he had heard the name. When he met Mu Wanqing some time ago, he seemed to have heard her mention it. Now she seems to be in the wood family of Xixia.


    "What a coincidence." Thinking of Mu Wanqing, song Qingshu can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. He knows that he is almost one of the first women he has known since he came to this world. As a result, they have no idea.


    Zhao Min didn''t notice his abnormality, and continued: "the Mu brothers and the whole family almost controlled 30% or even nearly half of the Xixia army."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "it''s just the so-called side of the couch that does not allow others to sleep soundly. Li Yuanhao is also a hero of the generation. How can he tolerate such a situation that the tail is too big to fall off?"


    "You only know one thing, but you don''t know the other," Zhao Min explained with a smile, "because the elder sister of the Mu brothers is the queen of Li Yuanhao. Now the prince of Xixia, Ning Ge, is the nephew of the Mu brothers."


    "Prince Ning elder brother..." Song Qingshu was quite upset when he thought that yelunan immortal was going to marry him. "Does he have any brothers, half brothers and ambitious ones?" For the sake of jerunan, he naturally could not let ningoan sit as the prince.


    Zhao Min covered his mouth with a smile: "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint you. Brother Ning does have many brothers, but most of them are mediocre. Li Liangzuo, the only king of Yi, has some talent. However, it''s said that he has been asking for immortals all these years, and even practiced in Kongtong for a period of time. Obviously, he has no interest in politics."


    "That''s troublesome." Hearing this situation, song Qingshu couldn''t help getting upset.


    "But although he doesn''t have any brothers, he has an uncle that can''t be underestimated." Zhao Min didn''t tell the truth. He said directly, "Li qianshun, the king of Liang, is Li Yuanhao''s younger brother. He has always been loved by Li Yuanhao."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how can a younger brother be more favored than his son?"


    "That''s not necessarily true," Zhao Min said with a smile. "There has always been a tradition of brothers ending up in the grasslands. Moreover, in the Song Dynasty, Zhao Guangyi got his brother Zhao Kuangyin''s country. All this has a tradition. Moreover, Li qianshun''s mother is a mysterious imperial concubine in the imperial palace of the Western Xia Dynasty. It is said that the first class hall was set up by her. Therefore, Li qianshun''s political capital and military strength should not be underestimated. "

 Chapter 1717

    "Mysterious princess?" Song Qingshu naturally knew that the master was the famous Li Qiushui. His martial arts were unfathomable, and he often didn''t see people as he was. Of course, he felt mysterious.


    "Although there is a shadow of the imperial concubine behind the Xixia first class hall, it is obvious that general Helian Tieshu is still in charge. He also controls part of the military power, so he is also an important person in Xixia." Zhao Min continues to explain.


    Song Qingshu nodded, and after dealing with Xixia elite so many times, Helian Tieshu was also an old acquaintance: "it seems that Xixia politics is the rivalry between Prince Ningge group and Liangwang Li qianshun group."


    Zhao Min added: "there is another family. You should pay attention to it at that time. Speaking of this family, it should be well-known among you Han people."


    "What family?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Zhao Min smile: "Jiangning Qin family! That''s Qin Hui''s family. When Qin Hui collapsed, the Qin family worried that the family would be liquidated, so they moved to Xixia. As for why Xixia was chosen in the end, outsiders don''t know why. However, the Qin family had some inside information. After the Xixia Dynasty, they came to the political stage again by political marriage with the Mu family. "


    "Qin family, marriage with Mu family..." hearing these key words, Qin HongMian appeared in Song Qingshu''s mind. According to Mu Wanqing last time, Qin HongMian was unmarried and pregnant first. Under the pressure of the family and the pressure of her elder brother, she had no choice but to marry a big family in Xixia. Now she wants to have everything right.


    "After all, Qin Hui is such a big traitor. When you go to Xixia, be careful. Don''t be calculated by them." Zhao Min reminds a way.


    Song Qingshu nodded, but he didn''t think so. Although he didn''t like the Qin family, he had the relationship of Mu Wanqing. I think the two sides would not be in a hostile relationship.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I want to tell you. It''s boring for me to stay here for such a long time. Moreover, I''ve been away for such a long time, and I''m homesick. When something happened some time ago, my father and elder brother should also be worried about me." Zhao Min suddenly whispered.


    After listening to the string songs, song Qingshu immediately responded, "do you want to go back to Mongolia?"


    "Well, I want to go back to see my father..." Zhao Minsu came with high spirits, but this time he was not confident and looked at him nervously.


    Song Qingshu frowned, knowing that Zhao Min and Su Quan were the only two people who had managed to stabilize the situation in Liao. If she left, Su Quan would not be able to play two roles alone.


    What''s more, she knows too many secrets now, and Mongolia belongs to the enemy country. If she leaves, she can''t guarantee that she won''t reveal her secrets. Once she reveals a little, her layout in Qing, Jin and Liao countries will be destroyed


    For others, song Qingshu has enough control, such as sanshennaoshendan, talisman of life and death, or common interests and so on. But for Zhao Min alone, he has no means of checks and balances. Has he ever planted talisman of life and death for her?


    He was suddenly startled. What was he thinking? When did he begin to believe in feelings? If Zhao Min has to rely on these means to control, it is really heading for the situation of being lonely. Is this what I want? In that case, even if I finally get the country, what''s the significance?


    Thinking about all this, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s really hard for you to stay in this deep palace all day long. Besides, it''s time for you to go home and have a look. If I''m not going to Xixia, I''ll go back with you to visit my father-in-law and brother-in-law."


    "What father-in-law, brother-in-law''s, it''s really ugly. If my father and brother knew what you did to me, they would take out a machete to kill you at the first time..." Zhao minyang raised his chin and snorted.


    Looking at her beautiful red lips, song Qingshu couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss: "the raw rice has been cooked. Can they not admit it? If they don''t agree, I''ll go straight to Ruyang palace and take you away and elope."


    "Who''s going to elope with you?" Zhao Min spat a mouthful, suddenly look a change, reaction came over, "so you agree that I go back to Mongolia?"


    Song Qingshu pinches her face. Zhao Min''s skin is very delicate and smooth. In addition, goose''s face with a little natural baby fat is quite comfortable: "Mongolia is your home. How can I disagree?"


    On weekdays, Zhao Min would fight back subconsciously when she was pinched like this, without a fight. However, today, she seems to have forgotten this, just staring at her lover: "are you not afraid that I will betray you?"


    Song Qingshu said frankly: "I was a little worried at the beginning, but I immediately thought that if you can''t believe me, who else can I believe when I live in this world?"


    "Are you gambling?" Zhao Min sighed.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and looked at her with a smile: "this is not gambling, because I am sure I will win."


    Zhao Min looks very dignified: "I suddenly regret my decision, because you are too soft hearted and easy to trust others. You are not a qualified superior. I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to dominate the world in the future."


    Song Qingshu was suddenly depressed: "am I so bad?"


    At this time, Zhao Min changed his mind: "although he is not a qualified superior, he is a perfect lover." Before she had been taut face, then suddenly show a smile, like the beginning of melting ice and snow, and like a night of spring breeze, thousands of pear trees bloom.


    Seeing her charming smile, song Qingshu was stunned for a while.


    "Nerd ~" Zhao Min nodded his forehead. She was born beautiful and unmarried. After laughing, she looked more charming under the red candle.


    Song Qingshu''s index finger moved. He picked her up and went inside. He was so ashamed that Zhao Min breathed out: "what do you want?"


    "Yes Song Qingshu nodded solemnly.


    "I hate it Zhao Min was so angry that he bit him on the shoulder.


    Song Qingshu took a cold breath: "are you a dog?"


    "Who made you so bad?" Zhao Min shrank in his arms, exuding a delicate red on his smooth white and greasy skin, just like a layer of rouge on white jade.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was radiant and easy-going, but after all, she had just come into contact with the first thing, and was far from the age of greed and joy. Now it is inevitable that there are still some girls'' shyness. However, the more he knew that, the more excited he was: "you are going back to Mongolia soon. We don''t know how long it will be before we meet again. Of course, we should seize the time."


    Thinking of the coming separation, Zhao Min also had endless worries for a moment, and he said softly that he would not object any more.


    Because she is about to be separated, and she has an unforgettable night, so that she will never forget her own thoughts when she is alone in the future. Song Qingshu is working harder than others tonight.


    I don''t know how long after that, the girl mianrou''s tender anger came from the pink curtain: "you''ll go to sister Su Quan later, don''t you mind..."

 Chapter 1718

    When song Qingshu came to Su Quan''s bedroom, he faced her pondering examination: "why don''t you play for a while more in the princess''s side?"


    Rao is the thick face of song and Qing, and can not help but face a red face: "this... Not a long time did not see you, tomorrow I''m leaving, there are many things I want to tell you."


    Su Quan looked at him with a smile: "is it not too boring to say the same things on both sides in one night?"


    Song Qingshu breathed and was about to explain, but Su Quan waved languidly: "don''t explain, go to bed quickly?"


    Su Quan lifted the corner of the quilt to show his charming body. Song Qingshu was not polite. He quickly took off his clothes and touched the bed. Although he was separated by two layers of clothes, he could still feel the warmth and amazing elasticity of each other''s body. Although he had just come from Zhao Min, two different styles still made him move his fingers.


    With a soft sound, Su Quan opened his claw of Anlu: "don''t toss about, have a good rest."


    "I''m not tired. You don''t know that my body is made of iron." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Su Quan rolled his eyes: "you come back day and night, and just spent most of the night in Zhao Min''s side. Even if it''s hard, it''s going to turn into juice, isn''t it? Don''t make trouble. Just talk. Anyway, I won''t go. It''s going to be a long time. "


    Song Qingshu had an accident, and then a warm current rose in his heart: "are you in love with me?"


    Su Quan touched his face and said, "you are my man. I don''t care about you. Who cares about you?"


    "Quan''er ~" Song Qingshu held her hand tightly and looked at her deeply.


    "Don''t scream so numbly ~" Su Quan snorted. He found a more comfortable posture and shrunk in his arms. "Don''t make trouble. Talk to me well. I always get together with you less and leave more. I seldom have such a chance to chat."


    Song Qingshu was also full of tenderness, so he hugged her and began to talk about their respective circumstances after they parted. During this period, there was only mutual affection and no lust.


    They were chatting like this. Before they knew it, it was dawn. Su Quan apologized: "it''s all my fault. You didn''t have a rest all night."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said with a smile: "anyway, it''s a long way to Xixia. There are some sleeping events. On the contrary, there were not many things that I talked with you last night."


    Su Quan chuckled: "then I''m looking forward to your early completion of Xixia''s affairs and early return."


    Song Qingshu leaned over and gave her a kiss on the face: "don''t let me sleep in plain sleep then."


    "Su Jue?" Su Tsuen was stunned and quickly responded. He couldn''t help giggling and said, "don''t worry, I won''t want to be a sleeper then."


    Noticing the charm of her eyebrows, song Qingshu couldn''t help but sigh: "seeing your appearance, I suddenly can''t bear to leave."


    "Don''t be so humble. If you don''t show up again, I''m afraid that Princess Cheng''an won''t be able to hold on." Su Quan covered his mouth and laughed, but his eyebrows were filled with joy. After all, which woman didn''t want to be praised by her.


    Song Qingshu and her gentle for a long time, left her bedroom, originally thought to do a farewell with Zhao Min, after all, he is going to Xixia, she will go back to Mongolia, also don''t know when to meet again.


    But who knows that when he came to Zhao Min''s bedroom, he found that the beauty was still sleeping, with a large section of snow-white and soft waist exposed outside the quilt, and two smooth white tender thighs unconsciously holding the quilt, which was different from the usual bright and moving. At this time, she was sleeping with a kind of girl''s coquettish air.


    Song Qingshu knows that she hasn''t woken up yet, obviously because she was too tired last night. She can''t help but feel pity for her. She gently covers the quilt for her to avoid catching cold. She sits by the bed and looks at the sleeping girl for a while, but finally doesn''t wake her up. After all, what should be said last night has already been said. Waking up at this time only increases the sadness of parting.


    At this time, the family seeing off team in the suburbs had been stationed there. As the main character, yelunan Xian was a little agitated. She was already agitated because she was about to marry into Xixia. Staying here all the time made her feel more angry.


    "What''s going on, and when?" Jerunam asked with a black face.


    Although it was not the first time that I saw him, the official of the Ministry of rites was still astonished by the delicate porcelain face in front of him. However, at this time, he had no time to appreciate the beautiful lady in front of him. He wiped his cold sweat and hurried back to him: "there''s news from the palace. Let''s wait for the new general."


    When she heard the words "to marry the great general", yelunan Xian was in a trance. She could not help thinking of someone''s promise to her. It was a pity that she kept sending people to inquire about it recently, but it was a pity that the person did not come back to the capital at all. All her expectations were changed into resentment and anger.


    "It''s really unreasonable. How can the princess wait here to marry the general?" One side of the dowry maid noticed the young lady''s face, then for his master hold up.


    "It''s true that some people don''t agree with the ceremony, but the intention of the palace is like this. Please don''t be impatient." The official of the Ministry of rites was also scolding the people in the palace for their mischief. It was really unreasonable to let the princess of the royal family wait for a general to be married.


    After a while, yelunan fairy finally couldn''t restrain himself. He said in a cold voice: "send the order down, and the whole army will go straight away!"


    The official of the Ministry of rites was embarrassed: "but..."


    "Qiemo said that the other side is an inferior general, even if it is a famous general in the court. My princess is now related to the safety of Liao and Xia. If you delay the time and lead to the war between the two countries, can you bear the charge?" There is nothing wrong with what she said. Although it is nominally called Songjia general, everyone knows that such a "general" is not in the rank of 100 officials at all. It''s just a temporary name.


    "This..." the official of the Ministry of rites suddenly lost his momentum.


    "If there''s any blame in the palace, I''ll take it and set out!" Yelunan put down the car curtain, no longer give each other any bargaining room.


    In desperation, the official of the Ministry of rites could only give a wry smile and ordered the whole army to start.


    After seeing off the relatives for a while, there was a sudden sound of horse''s hooves from far to near. Then the official of the Ministry of rites came over and said, "princess, the general has come here to see her."


    Yelunan fairy had been so angry because he had been waiting so long before, and he didn''t like the so-called general. Hearing his words, he replied faintly: "no!"


    Song Qingshu came in a hurry and wanted to run to yelunan immortal''s carriage to meet her. However, he was still rational and knew the consequences of doing so in full view of the public, so he could only ask the official of the Ministry of rites to pass on the news. The official of the Ministry of Rites thought that it was not polite for other men to see the married bride, but he thought that the other man was a dowry general, Next, I had to deal with the princess, so I communicated for him.


    Song Qingshu was thinking about what he would say when he saw yelunan fairy later, but he never thought that the word "missing" would come.

 Chapter 1719

    Song Qingshu was stunned. She didn''t expect such an answer. She kept murmuring in her heart. Did she know my identity or was she deliberately playing a small temper?


    However, no matter what kind of it is, it is not convenient to go to yelunan fairy now that it has been definitely rejected by the public. I can only go ahead listlessly on my horse, thinking I have to find a chance to deal with her.


    It''s a pity that in the next few days, yelunanxian stayed away from home and didn''t give himself the chance to get close to her. Later, song Qingshu became more and more convinced that the other party was intentional.


    The speed of the seeing off team was not fast. It took a few days to walk more than 100 li. It was getting dark that day. Looking at the post station in the distance, song Qingshu thought that he had to see yelunan fairy today, even if he broke into her boudoir at night!


    Because it was getting late, the seeing off team decided to take a rest at the post station. Yelunan still didn''t get out of the carriage, but let people drive the carriage to the backyard, and then forbid other people to get close to the yard.


    It seems to notice the embarrassment of song Qingshu, the official of the Ministry of rites came over and said: "don''t blame the general, the princess is mostly in a bad mood." In fact, he was also curious about the escort general. He had never seen him in the upper capital before. He had just come by air. Everyone was guessing about his background and how he could let the nobles in the palace directly appoint him.


    After getting along with each other these days, song Qingshu knew that the official of the Ministry of rites was Xiao e du''u, and his name was a bit awkward, but he was also used to it. That''s the name of these people in the state of Liao.


    "Lord Xiao is joking. How dare I blame the princess?" Song Qingshu disguised his appearance at this time, but he didn''t worry about being found his true identity.


    When he entered the post station, song Qingshu suddenly felt a movement in his heart. He turned his head and looked aside. He saw a little girl, about eight or nine years old, with a beautiful face and eyes.


    "It''s a real beauty!" Song Qingshu can''t help but marvel. You know, the world is no better than later generations. Most ordinary people are malnourished. In addition, they get married and have children very early. So generally speaking, children are thin and small, and there are few such little girls. Song Qingshu thinks carefully about the little girls he has seen before. It seems that only Miao Ruolan can compete with this girl.


    However, Miao Ruolan is a kind of pure and innocent beauty. This girl is so young, but she looks a little bit beautiful. I really don''t know how to describe it.


    "I didn''t expect that the mountain village was so gorgeous." Xiao E also noticed the girl and couldn''t help sighing.


    Hearing the frivolity in his voice, song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He thought that people in this age really had no scruples. They could have evil thoughts about such a little Laurie. However, it''s not surprising to think that many women in this world get married and have children at the age of thirteen or fourteen.


    "She looks like the daughter of the head of the post station here. I''d better tell him later that she will come to serve the general in the evening. The general will take her back to be a concubine, and their family will prosper." Xiao Erdu came to him and said in a low voice. He wanted to win over the mysterious general, so he planned to offer flowers to Buddha. Anyway, he was not his own daughter.


    In the distance, the girl was sweeping the floor with her head down. Suddenly, there was a flash of cold light in her eyes. Unfortunately, the angle was not right, and song Qingshu and other two didn''t notice.


    "Well, no more." At this time, song Qingshu was speechless about his proposal. You should know that he, who came from later world-famous, did not adapt to some things that the world took for granted.


    Worried about Xiao e''s attack on the little girl, song Qingshu added: "now we''re in the business. We''d better not make trouble out of it. Moreover, the princess is in a bad mood these two days. If we let her know the blame, we''ll never get away with it."


    Thinking of the current state of yelunan fairy, Xiao e had a cold war and quickly said, "thank you for reminding me. Let''s go. I''ll invite the general to have a drink."


    After a drink with Xiao e, it was late at night. Song Qingshu pretended to be drunk and went back to his room. After waiting for a while, he estimated that most of the people were asleep, and then he went to the backyard quietly. Now yelunan fairy is like a stranger. He can only do this. However, he thinks that he is good at martial arts, and he doesn''t worry about being found by the accompanying guards.


    All the way to the backyard, he couldn''t help frowning. It was too quiet here. He didn''t see where the guard was. At first, he thought it was a secret sentry, but after a careful inspection, he still didn''t find anything.


    At this time, the sound of fighting came from yelunan''s Fairy house, and song Qingshu said: "it''s broken!


    He ran to the other side in a hurry. Before he got there, he saw jerunan fairy holding a long sword in the distance. He was like a fairy in the room, and several people were working together to encircle her.


    Song Qingshu was sharp eyed and recognized one of them as the leader of the post station. He instantly understood what was going on. Most of the killers killed the real post station guards first and then disguised as them.


    As for the escort of the family seeing off team, most of them have been killed by the sweat medicine. Before, the diet and other things have been monitored by a special person. If you use the poison of blood blocking the throat, you can''t hide it from them. What you want to use is the sweat medicine which has no lethality but has excellent effect.


    Noting that yelunanxian didn''t lose out on the killers, song Qingshu didn''t immediately show up to help. He planned to take a look at the origin of these killers'' martial arts.


    The sword in yelunan immortal''s hand is like a cold moonlight. The whole person has a reason to advance and retreat. They are as good as immortals. Those people can''t get close to her at all. Song Qingshu nodded secretly: "her sun moon divine sword is more and more refined. She is really a leading figure in the young generation." He didn''t realize that his comments were just the attitude of an old man. He completely forgot that he was a young man.


    Seeing that they couldn''t attack for a long time, they looked at each other, nodded secretly, and then abandoned their swords and fists to attack yelunan.


    "Seven injury fist!" Song Qingshu was surprised to recognize the boxing. You know, since Xie Xun, the Golden Lion King, made a big trouble with the Kongtong school, the Kongtong school has become quite low-key. They are rarely seen in the river and lake. Many people even forget that there is such a big school in the river and lake.


    The most famous Seven injury boxing is to hurt others and hurt yourself first. Once you practice seven injuries, all of them will be injured. The sacrifice is so great that it''s very powerful. As soon as several people''s seven injury boxing comes out, yelunan fairy gets a little cramped and has to rush to the yard. He uses lightness skills to revolve with him in a wide environment, and his slender legs make song Qingshu feast his eyes.


    It''s a pity that the killers obviously didn''t have the heart to show pity for jade. The strength of qishang fist was all around. Many trees in the backyard broke at the touch of it. Even a few stones in the yard were smashed by the strength of the fist. The appearance of yerunan fairy changed slightly. Knowing that he would be seriously injured if he was hit once, he couldn''t help looking dignified.

 Chapter 1720

    After a while of fighting, several killers gradually gained the upper hand. Suddenly, yelunan fairy scolded and looked for an opportunity to jump into the air. Several killers subconsciously looked up, but found that their eyes were all white, and subconsciously closed their eyes.


    They are all masters. They immediately realize that something is wrong and they want to open it again. Unfortunately, they have no chance any more. They just feel that their throat is cold. They quickly reach out to cover their neck, but the blood can''t stop them. Several people''s mouths are clucking, but they can''t say a word any more.


    Song Qingshu nodded. The reason why yelunan immortal''s sword technique is called the sun moon god sword is that it makes full use of the function of sunlight and moonlight. When attacking, it can disturb the opponent''s sight. If it''s cloudy, her sword power will be greatly reduced. These killers are very unlucky. Although they attack secretly at night, tonight is just the full moon, and there is no dark cloud to cover them, This is also the reason why jerunan had to move the battlefield to the courtyard.


    In fact, with the help of candlelight in the room, she can also display it. Unfortunately, many candlelight were extinguished just because of fighting, and she could not relight it, so she had to run out with the help of moonlight.


    Yelunan fairy supported the ground with a sword, and her chest fluctuated sharply. It was obvious that the unique move just now consumed her a lot. At this time, she had to stop to calm her tumbling breath.


    "Little girl''s swordsmanship is really good. It''s amazing to confuse people with moonlight." At this time, an old and dignified voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who?" In his heart, yelunan was awed. He quickly crossed his sword and looked around him. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything.


    Not to mention her, even song Qingshu was very surprised that the other side had not been found in such a close distance. One can imagine how high his martial arts skills are. What''s more, even now, he doesn''t know where the other side is!


    Is the other side''s martial arts even better than mine?


    Song Qingshu had such an idea in his mind, but he soon shook his head. He believed that there must be many hermit masters in the world, but it''s impossible to say that they are much higher than him.


    But he continued to use the air engine to explore the area, and there was no one else except the little girl with red lips and white teeth he had seen in the inn before.


    "How can this little girl appear here? Her parents really have a big heart. We must pay attention to protect her later, so as not to be affected by the fish in the pond." From later generations, he has the idea of respecting the old and loving the young.


    "What''s the name of this sword technique?" The old voice sounded again.


    Song Qingshu was really shocked because he had found that the voice came from the little girl. He didn''t pay attention to it before, and the voice he heard was a little old and dignified, so he subconsciously ruled out the little girl, but now he got up and found something strange.


    "Didn''t I wake up?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    At this time, the little girl had walked slowly into the yard, and yelunan fairy also saw her at this time, but she obviously didn''t think much about it. Instead, she reminded the other party: "little girl, it''s dangerous here, leave quickly!"


    Song Qingshu can''t help being angry and funny. This girl reminds others when she is in danger, but it also shows how pure and kind she is.


    "What little girl, I''m your grandmother!" The girl snorted coldly, her voice full of discontent.


    "Eh?" The expression on yelunan fairy''s face froze, and he looked at her like hell.


    "Grandma?" Song Qingshu''s body is like a girl, and she calls herself a grandmother. She can''t be the Tianshan child grandmother in the ethereal peak spirit Eagle palace. But how can yelunan immortal provoke her to come down the mountain and do it in person?


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" Yelunan fairy was thrilled. She had also heard stories about some old monsters taking possession of her body. The girl''s appearance was young, but her voice was so old, and her eyes were bright and bright. When she looked at herself, she had a commanding majesty, which looked like a legendary ghost.


    The girl said, "I can''t be polite even when I see my elders. It''s so unruly. If I had been killed by me at ordinary times, I would spare your life for the sake of my safety." The voice is old, and the look is even older.


    When he thought that he had just called her a little girl, and now he heard her call her a little girl, he felt absurd.


    The girl did not answer and continued to look after herself and said, "originally, I was entrusted to take your life here. But at first sight, I thought you had a unique sword technique, you were very beautiful, and what''s more, you were kind-hearted. So I suddenly changed my mind. Of course, it''s impossible for you to get married. Go back to be a maid with me."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved when he heard this. It seems that someone asked her to kill yelunan fairy, but who can ask the grand Tianshan TongLao to do it? It seems that the main purpose is to destroy the marriage between the two countries. Are they from the Southern Song Dynasty or Mongolia?


    "Why is your voice so old, and who are you?" Looking at the other side slowly coming, yelunan felt chilly and goose bumps all over her body. She knew that this was the omen of crisis.


    "This is the master of the fairy vulture palace of miaomiaofeng. She is a girl with an old voice." The martial arts skill of Tianshan TongLao was too high. Song Qingshu worried about the danger of yelunan fairy, so she came out from the dark.


    "Eh, I''ve lost my sight. I didn''t expect that Liao''s marriage sending general was a master." Seeing that he suddenly appeared, Tianshan Tongmu was more surprised than song Qingshu. She didn''t realize that there was a third person in the scene before.


    Looking at his clothes, yelunanxian realized that he was the general who had made him wait for his wedding. Originally, he was dissatisfied with him, so she refused to see him several times in recent days. However, in this strange situation, there was no reason for him to come out, and he felt more secure.


    "I didn''t look away. I thought I was a child in the wild, but I didn''t expect that I was a peerless master." Song Qingshu changed her face at this time, so they couldn''t recognize her identity.


    Tianshan TongLao snorted: "for the sake of your virtue, grandma will spare your life today." She has been around the world for decades, and her tone naturally shows a kind of arrogance. Although she just didn''t find out the other party''s Qi, which scared her, she didn''t think that the other party would be her opponent.


    Song Qingshu understood that she was referring to the matter that Xiao e du''o had proposed to bring her to his room to serve her in bed before, but he refused. Suddenly, his face changed slightly: "Xiao e du''o has been killed by you?"

 Chapter 1721

    Xiao e du''u was an official of dilimadusi. The dilimadusi of Liao state was equivalent to the Ministry of rites of Han Dynasty. Many complicated rites of this marriage still needed to be negotiated with Xixia. Song Qingshu had the idea of being a shaking hands shopkeeper from the beginning. If he died, he would be very tired of it.


    What''s more, just now they were drinking and chatting with each other, so they had a lost friendship.


    Tianshan Tongmu frowned: "who is Xiao e douo?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "the one who talked to me during the day..."


    "It''s the shameless man," she snorted coldly. "I haven''t had time to deal with him yet. I''ll take his life when it''s over here."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It''s good to be alive. He''s the only one who wants to be the boss.


    Yelunan fairy came to him and said in a cold voice, "you still have time to care about others. This man is a great master. I''m afraid we can''t survive today." She is half a person in the Jianghu. Naturally, she has heard a lot about the fairy granny in Tianshan Mountain. She knows that she is the Lord of the fairy Eagle Palace on the misty peak. She controls the seventy-two caves of thirty-six islands. She never uses the second move to kill people. She is really not confident that she can fight such a terrible old man in the Wulin.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "princess, don''t worry. She said that she won''t take your life. It''s a big deal to be her maid. It''s said that her maid is more like her apprentice. If she can get the advice from such experts, she won''t lose money to be a maid."


    Yelunan fairy didn''t expect him to be so lazy, and he couldn''t help getting angry: "aren''t you afraid?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid. Just now, grandma Tong said that she would spare my life." Song Qingshu''s smile almost made yelunan immortal angry.


    "Hum, you are glib. It seems that you are the same kind of person as Xiao e just now. I have changed my mind!" Tianshan TongLao gave a cold hum.


    Seeing that she was a little girl with red lips and white teeth, but she was old-fashioned and strange, song Qingshu couldn''t help smiling.


    "Are you laughing at me?" Tianshan TongLao''s senses were so keen that she noticed the change of his expression in an instant.


    Song Qingshu forced himself to smile: "it''s nothing. I just think there''s something wrong with the appearance of grandma Tong."


    "What does Kawaii mean?" Tianshan TongLao doesn''t know why.


    "It can be understood as cute." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    "To die!" The willow eyebrows of Tianshan Tong granny are about to stand up. The temperature of the whole yard drops several degrees in an instant. Yelunan Fairy on one side can''t help shivering. She is so shocked that she can actually turn the murderous spirit into reality. What makes her despair is that now her limbs seem to be fixed, and she can''t move at all!


    "No wonder it''s said that Tianshan Tong granny doesn''t need a second way to kill people!" She couldn''t help looking at the wedding general next to her. Although he was very annoying, he was also her companion at this moment. She didn''t want to see her blood splashing on the spot.


    Sure enough, he finally put his hand across his chest to block the palm of Tianshan TongLao''s hand, but then he fell down under the tree like a broken sandbag.


    "Can you even take me to Tianshan Liuyang palm?" There was a trace of surprise in the eyes of Tianshan TongLao.


    "Granny Tong''s martial arts are just like the rumor," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "It seems that I''m dead. I don''t know if granny tong can show mercy and tell me who asked you to kill us, so that I can be a ghost."


    "Since we''re all going to die, why bother so much?" As soon as she tossed her sleeve, she was obviously too lazy to answer his question. She went straight to yelunan fairy and said, "little girl, let''s go with you."


    It''s just that when she grabs it, she catches nothing. It''s a big surprise. She has just seen yelunan''s hand, so she uses the air engine to lock her. It''s reasonable that she can''t avoid it. Why


    However, she immediately understood the reason. Looking at the song Qingshu with yelunan fairy in her arms, a strange color flashed in her eyes: "today, I have read it three times and four times."


    Song Qingshu smile: "can only say that TongLao knife mouth tofu heart, just merciful." This is his sincere evaluation. In the original work, the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain is ferocious on the surface, but in fact she has a pure heart. On the contrary, Li Qiushui is gentle on the surface, but she has a kind heart.


    And he just deliberately pretended to be seriously injured, just to figure out who was behind the scenes, but Tianshan TongLao was very strict, so he had to give up.


    When yelunan fairy saw that she had been caught by her mother, she closed her eyes. However, she soon realized that she had not been caught by her mother. Instead, she was taken back. She could not help but open her eyes curiously and found that she was the disgusting general.


    "Who are you?" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother took a deep look at him and made her realize that it was no accident that she could not be such a good general.


    "I''m Xiao Beishen, the general of Liao Dynasty." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "Xiao Beishen?" Tianshan Tongmu frowned and said, "I''ve only heard that there are two top experts in Liao state, one is Xiao Yuanshan, the other is Xiao Feng, and Xiao Beishen... But I''ve never heard of them."


    Yelu Nanxian on one side is also confused. She has been in the state of Liao for so many years, and she has never heard of this person''s name. However, she quickly reflects that Yelu''s surname and Xiao''s surname have been intermarried in Liao for a long time. His name is Nanxian, and he calls himself the North God. Isn''t it obvious that he takes advantage of her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glare at the man. Then she realized that she was in his arms. She was very embarrassed. At this time, she was out of the control of Tianshan Tong granny''s Qi. With a wave of the sun and moon god, she stabbed the man beside her.


    Song Qingshu was startled and quickly flashed to the side: "are you crazy?"


    "Who let you touch me?" he said, blushing


    Song Qingshu was very depressed: "I''m saving you, OK?"


    "I''d rather be her maid than be touched by you." Yelunan immortal stands with a sword, standing in the moonlight, graceful and graceful.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was because he changed his face. He didn''t recognize it, and he couldn''t get angry with her, so he had to say, "OK, you''re beautiful, you''re reasonable."


    One side of the Tianshan TongLao good time to watch them fight, can not help but sigh: "young good."


    Song Qingshu gave her a look: "you are still too young to be my sister now. Don''t be so old-fashioned." He can''t help but think of some animals on the Internet in his previous life. It seems that he has a different YY idea about Tianshan Tong granny. He can say that Luo Li is legal, and he can feel the breeding game.


    Look at the appearance of Tianshan Tong granny at this time. Although she is petite, she has snow skin and vermilion lips on her face. She looks like a beautiful girl. Her straight nose and slightly upturned mouth always make her feel too indifferent. However, it adds to her special temperament. The only regret is that her voice is old and makes people play.

 Chapter 1722

    Feeling the meaning in his eyes, Tianshan Tong granny was furious: "boy, I want to die!" As soon as his figure flashed, he pressed his hand to his heavenly spirit cover, and his hand was merciless. It was obvious that he was really angry.


    Song Qingshu only felt the strong wind blowing on his face, and he didn''t dare to be careless, so he hurried to match it. With a bang, song Qingshu''s body shook, while Tianshan TongLao turned over and flew back.


    One of them stepped on the earth with the help of thick soil, and the other was condescending with the help of air superiority. This move was quite similar.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain have a move called" Yangge Tianjun ". When they are in a rage, they can strike a powerful blow. Today, they really deserve their reputation." Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring.


    "Which old monster are you?" Tianshan TongLao immediately looked at him in disbelief.


    Song Qingshu breathed heavily and said: "I dare not be old in front of my mother." Yelunan fairy was in a bad mood recently. Today, she was in such a bad mood. Her face looked like ice. However, when she heard what he said, she thought that she suspected Tianshan Tong granny was an old monster at first, but she didn''t expect that Feng Shui would turn around. As a result, she said that she suspected other people were old monsters. The absurd sense of reversal made her laugh.


    Tianshan TongLao looked at him carefully and shook her head as she looked at him: "our Xiaoyao sect is mysterious and the world knows little about it, let alone the martial arts of our Xiaoyao sect. What''s more, you are so young that you can share equally with me. What''s the point of reincarnation if you are not an old monster? "


    Song Qingshu explained with a smile: "I know about your school by chance. As for martial arts, when does it begin to spread in the world? The older you get, the higher your martial arts become?"


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted coldly: "young people are proud enough. I''ll try to see if you have the capital." At the beginning, she thought that her opponent was a descendant of the Wulin. She despised him a little, so she was a bit casual. Now she knows that he is not simple, so she has no reservation.


    On one side, yelunan fairy only felt a flower in front of her. Tianshan TongLao had already crossed several Zhang''s distance and appeared in front of her. She could not help but feel shocked. She thought that she really had no chance to be an expert of this level.


    In a flash, the two men had already fought several moves, and soon the general was shocked to retreat a few steps. Yelunan Xian sighed. Although Xiao Bei''s martial arts are high, there is still a big gap between him and Tianshan TongLao, who has been famous in the world for decades.


    Song Qingshu stepped back a few steps, and a look of surprise flashed on his face: "he can stack the three palms together, which is the same as Xiao Feng''s Dragon subduing three waves. It seems that all the martial arts have the same goal."


    "Can Xiao Feng''s eighteen dragon subduing palms reach this level?" Hearing what he said, Tianshan Tong granny was stunned. She survived the fame of nanmurong, North Qiaofeng. "I haven''t been down the mountain for decades. I didn''t expect that the rising star of Wulin is so powerful now."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "although there are many differences in palm techniques, the principles are similar."


    "If you have a chance, you''ll have to go and see it," she said Then he attacked again.


    Song Qingshu''s face also became dignified. The opponent''s Tianshan six Yang palm suddenly changed its hardness and fierceness. Instead, it was the true Qi from hard to Yang in one hand and from Yin to soft in the other. The key was that yin and Yang in both hands would also change from each other, making it impossible for people to defend.


    After fighting for a while, Granny of Tianshan hummed coldly: "if you don''t use your real Kung Fu again, don''t regret it if you break it in my hand." With that, the attack was speeded up.


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. In order to conceal his identity, he really didn''t want to show his original Kung Fu. Originally, with his accomplishments, any number of fists could cope with most situations. However, Tianshan TongLao was obviously not an ordinary opponent. Now that he was fighting, he felt the danger and quickly put out his eighteen dragon subduing palms, which were swallowing and vomiting, It''s right for her six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain.


    "Eh, eighteen dragon subduing palms?" Tianshan TongLao''s eyesight was so fierce that she quickly recognized his palm technique. "You just called yourself Xiao. Are you Xiao Feng?"


    One side of the yelunan fairy also looked at him in surprise, thinking.


    Song Qingshu replied, "if I were really Xiao Feng, would I flatter myself like that just now?"


    "That''s true," Tian Shan''s mother nodded, "but the beggars'' sect has no master who can make the 18 dragon subduing palms to this level. You can''t be Guo Jing."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if only it were, I would like to have a beautiful wife like Huang Rong."


    "The waves are invisible!" Tianshan Tong granny looked cold, and the attack was fierce again.


    Song Qingshu was depressed for a while, thinking that he was really wronged. You should know that this was just the most common voice in the previous society, but it seemed a little frivolous in the world where ethics prevailed. Finally, he realized that it was not me who was wrong, but the whole world


    Tianshan Tongmu made a fierce attack, but she gained little. She knew that the eighteen dragon subduing palms were the treasures of beggars'' sect, and it was hard for Tianshan Liuyang palms to take advantage of them. As soon as she changed her palms, she turned them into fingers and cut them off.


    Song Qingshu only felt that there were hand shadows all over the sky, as if he had been blocked no matter where he was hiding. He was surprised to know that this was Tianshan plum blossom folding hand. Although it was less powerful than Liuyang palm, it was far more exquisite.


    We must know that this Tianshan Mountain folding hand has gathered the essence of martial arts of the Tianshan Mountain, and is also one of the most profound skills of the Xiaoyi school. It contains many skills such as sword, knife, whip, shooting, grasping, axe and so on. It is very complicated and complicated. Moreover, BUG is that the mountain hand is always incomplete, and the more advanced the practitioners are, the more knowledge they will have. Any skill in the world can be turned into the hands of the six ways of breaking plum.


    Song Qingshu had learned Shaolin''s Nianhua finger, duoluoye finger and so on before. They also pay attention to the exquisite fingering techniques. But compared with the Tianshan plum blossom folding hand in front of them, they are not the same level of martial arts.


    He used 18 dragon subduing palms to deal with it, and soon he was out of money. He was almost locked in the pulse gate several times. You know, being locked in the pulse gate by a character like Tianshan TongLao means that your life and death have been controlled by her.


    Of course, it''s not that the 18 dragon subduing palms are not good, but that her way of fingering has the effect of entering the world''s palms, weapons, and so on. It has a kind of natural restraint. Of course, if it''s not for the Tianshan TongLao, it''s hard to achieve this kind of suppression effect.


    At last, song Qingshu was accidentally brushed by her tail finger in her arm, and her arm suddenly numbed. How could Tianshan TongLao miss such an opportunity? Taking advantage of this moment, her petite body bullied him into the room, surrounded him under his armpit, and sealed his big hole in an instant.


    "Ah One side of yelunan fairy exclaimed, obviously did not expect this change.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Tianshan Tong granny glared at her angrily, "didn''t you want to kill him just now?"


    Yelunan fairy''s face turned red and she didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment. She turned her head and looked at Song Qingshu: "young people are good at martial arts, but they are still poor compared with me. If you ask me, I can consider sparing your life and make an exception to accept you as a disciple." As she spoke, she crossed her waist, which should have been very powerful, but she was petite and delicate, and looked like a beautiful little girl. She really had no deterrent power.

 Chapter 1723

    Song Qingshu sighed: "although I''m not the abnormal gentleman on the Internet in my previous life, I have to admit that you have a special attraction now. Only your voice is a bit of a drag on the scenery. I don''t know if there is any way to make you really turn into a soft baby voice, which should be the legal Luo Li that those people dream of."


    Hearing his slightly frivolous words, a trace of anger flashed in Tianshan TongLao''s eyes, and she pulled her sleeve away from his face as soon as she rolled it. Although her sleeve skill was not as superb as that of Li Qiushui''s Han Xiu Fu acupoint, her skill was more profound. If she swept it up, ordinary people would still lose their teeth and burst their brains.


    Seeing that the general was going to suffer a lot, yelunan fairy opened her mouth. Unfortunately, Tianshan Tong granny was too quick to stop her.


    However, the imaginary scene did not appear. Tianshan Tong granny''s sleeve only hit a remnant shadow. She felt that her strength was empty. Tianshan Tong granny was alarmed and quickly retreated back. It''s a pity that the other person''s body was faster. No matter how wonderful her body was, she could not get rid of the other person.


    Yelunan fairy looked at her stupidly. She thought her lightness skills were very good in the world, but they were so shocking.


    The body shape of Tianshan Tong granny is very strange, and there is no definite number of East and West, but she looks very smart and beautiful. Because of her petite figure, she is like a butterfly dancing.


    As for the general''s figure, it''s even more exaggerated. The whole person can''t see his figure clearly. He can only see a wisp of smoke floating. No matter how the butterfly flies, he can''t get rid of the wisp of smoke around his body.


    After a while, Tianshan TongLao couldn''t escape. She was blocked by song Qingshu and looked at each other in shock: "I just ordered your acupoints. Why can you still do it?" She''s so good at acupoints. She''s never seen anyone who can open her acupoints. This really subverts her whole life''s knowledge of martial arts. You know, she''s confident that even if Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang comes here and is hit by her acupoints, she can''t open her acupoints for a while. Is this person more powerful than Zhang Sanfeng who has 100 years of skills? But how could it be, depending on his age?


    "No, how can you relax your vigilance and approach me?" Song Qingshu says with a smile that the martial arts of Tianshan TongLao are too good. It''s not easy to capture her alive. So this is a bad strategy. The reason why she can break through the acupoints is to cultivate taixuan Sutra, which is equivalent to opening up a new meridian system in her body. The martial Arts in the world have never heard of these acupoints, so where can I get the right point?


    "Who are you?" Tianshan Tong granny was in a state of suspense. You should know that although things just happened suddenly, as a great master, she was not so easy to be schemed. She changed dozens of body methods in a row. As long as she kept a safe distance, she could fight back immediately. It''s strange that she didn''t get rid of her opponent from the beginning to the end.


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Tianshan TongLao scolded: "just now you have the shadow of Lingbo Weibu in your body method. Are you the face of the new acquaintance of that bitch?"


    "Bitch?" Song Qingshu''s face was confused, but she quickly reflected that she should be referring to Li Qiushui. She couldn''t help sighing that they had been in love and killed each other for decades for the sake of a man. As for Lingbo Weibu, she got it from Tang Sai''er and Li Qingluo before, and was integrated into his martial arts.


    Tianshan Tong granny quickly overturned her conjecture: "no, if that bitch had the face of martial arts like you, she would have invited you to come to Tianshan to find me for revenge."


    "I had a little connection with Li Qiushui before, but it''s not what you think." Song Qingshu thinks that with Li Qingluo, to some extent, Li Qiushui can be regarded as his cheap mother-in-law. Of course, he has a source.


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted coldly: "all the men who have relations with that bitch are her faces. But before, her face was a handsome young man. I didn''t expect that she hadn''t seen her for decades. Her taste has declined so much."


    Being beaten face to face, song Qingshu is also depressed: "now you are my prisoner, it''s my turn to ask you, not you to ask me."


    But she didn''t care at all. She still said to herself, "your acupoint tapping technique is very similar to the one Yang finger of Duan family in Dali. Are you a member of Duan family?"


    Song Qingshu finally couldn''t stand it, and said with a straight face: "now I''m the only one who asked you to kill Princess Cheng''an. I''m very curious about who can invite Tianshan TongLao at the end of the day."


    "I''m all over the world, and I don''t know how to listen to people''s orders. It''s just a whim, isn''t it?" Tianshan TongLao hummed coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t say it. I have the best way to deal with women," Song Qingshu said with a smile, deliberately pretending to be obscene. "Every time I ask you a question, you will answer one, otherwise I will take off one of your clothes. I hope you will wear more clothes today."


    Song Qingshu himself thinks that this method is too evil, but he really can''t think of any way to make a person like Tianshan TongLao open his mouth. You know, after more than 90 years of life, what kind of people at the top of the river haven''t seen before, and how can they yield so easily? After all, Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui have been fighting for most of their lives. They love to ridicule Li Qiushui''s fickle personality. At the same time, they are proud that they are still virgins for Wu Yazi. I think she should be very aware of this threat.


    "Although it''s a little bit obscene, it''s easy to let it go now, and it''s not my own person who lost it." Seeing yelunan''s scornful eyes, song Qingshu kept comforting himself.


    Tianshan Tong granny''s face flashed red. She was very angry and said with a smile, "I''m old enough to be your grandmother. How can you threaten me with this?"


    "Although she is old, her appearance is similar to that of a teenage girl. What''s more, when I observe her light steps and clear breath, she must still be a virgin." Song Qing replied in writing.


    One side of yelunan fairy looked at Tianshan Tong granny in shock and thought how this was possible. But unexpectedly, Tianshan Tong granny''s reaction was that she was angry and a little shy. She indirectly admitted it. She could not help but startled her chin. She looked at the general and gave him a look of "you can see it".


    "Son of a bitch!" Tianshan TongLao couldn''t help it any more. Suddenly, she burst up and raised a few cold lights in her hands.


    Song Qingshu''s sharp eyes immediately saw that it was a famous talisman of life and death. Within such a short distance, it was also the work of Tianshan TongLao. Rao did everything he could to avoid it. In this way, he was still skinned by two talismans of life and death.


    At this time, a cry of surprise came from the nearby yelunan fairy. She fell to the ground in pain. Obviously, she didn''t have the ability to escape!

 Chapter 1724

    "How do you solve the acupoints?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to ask the same question. You know, even the top experts can''t move with his skill. What''s more, he still uses the Duan family''s Yiyang finger, which is the best acupoint pointing skill in the world. With a two-way bonus, even if Ouyang Feng, who will be in adverse luck, is hit by him, he can''t solve it as usual. As a result, she did not expect to imitate herself and pretended to be blocked. The key was a sudden blow. Although she escaped, she was injured.


    Tianshan Tong granny said with a proud smile, "how powerful is the eight wasteland and Six Harmonies soliloquy skill here, and what can you do for me if you just touch the acupoints?" As a result, her body became Petite Luo Li, and her meridians were naturally different from those of ordinary people. Therefore, no matter how good song Qingshu''s acupoint pointing skill was, unless she had a thorough study of her body, she could not have hit her.


    At this time, there was a groan. Song Qingshu had no time to think about how she untied the acupoints. He quickly went to help yelunan fairy and found that she had been hit by the talisman of life and death. He couldn''t help looking at Tianshan Tong granny in surprise and anger: "you''re an elder. You''re plotting against a younger generation. You don''t want to be a master."


    With both hands behind her, Tianshan Tongmu said, "go to the lake and ask. When was the Lord of the ethereal peak lingjiu palace bound by all kinds of rules and regulations like those hypocritical Bai Dao?"


    At this time, the talisman of life and death in yelunan''s fairy had begun to attack. She itched like ants eating her heart. Subconsciously, she wanted to tear her own clothes. But when she thought that there was a strange man around her, she had to bite her teeth and endure. But could the power of Talisman of life and death be tolerated by her will? After a while, my lips were bleeding.


    "Let your son offend me and give you a chance. If you kneel down and kowtow to me and admit your mistake, I will be merciful and give her an antidote." Her eyes were so fierce that she could see that the general who was married to him was different from him both in public and in private. Naturally, she would not see him suffer. This is why she just attacked him.


    But song Qingshu ignored her. He put his arms around yelunan fairy and asked, "what are the life and death runes in your acupoints?"


    "Purple... Purple Palace, spirit... Lingxu, Guanyuan and futu acupoints..." yelunan immortal is a young master after all. Although he can''t avoid the conspiracy, he knows which acupoints are hit by hidden weapons. But when the talisman of life and death breaks out, he says that these acupoints have passed her limit and almost squeeze out from her teeth.


    These acupoints are located in the chest, lower abdomen and thigh. Song Qingshu thinks that this Tianshan TongLao is really cruel and ruthless. She has hit four talismans of life and death on her at once. You should know that controlling the seventy-two cave of thirty-six islands is just one talisman of life and death, so that those people can''t survive or die, For a little girl like yelunan, she used four!


    Seeing him asking about the acupoints, the Tianshan child''s grandmother sneered: "it''s useless. The talisman of life and death can only be solved by my unique technique. If you don''t kneel down again, the little girl can''t help scratching her whole body. Such a beautiful girl''s skin is so thin, greasy and smooth. It''s a pity to scratch a bloodstain. If you scratch her whole body, it''s a pity, Even if she was detoxified, she would not survive. "


    Song Qingshu ignored her sarcasm and put his palm directly on yelunan''s back, and began to use his power to suppress the spread of poison in her body. He had been in the talisman of life and death before, and knew that the key to the talisman of life and death was the Qi of yin and Yang. It was different to use some masculine force and some feminine force to solve the problem, but he was just the person who had the most profound understanding of yin and Yang in the world, Therefore, it''s not a problem for him to let the life and death talisman change.


    Seeing that he tried to detoxify with genuine Qi, Tianshan Tong granny disdained to smile: "if our life and death talisman is so easy to understand, how can those people be willing to listen to my orders, and are not afraid to tell you that if they get hit by the life and death talisman, the more they use their skills to heal the wound, the faster the poison will attack..."


    However, her voice gradually lowered, because she saw that jerunantham''s expression of pain gradually lightened, and she did not tear her clothes as hard as she did at the beginning, and her mood gradually calmed down.


    "How could that be?" There are too many times that Tianshan Tong granny is surprised today. It''s just that this man is young, but his martial arts are surprisingly high. It''s just that he can''t hit his acupoints. It''s just that his lightness skill is better than you. Now he can even understand his unique skill? Is there any heavenly principle or royal law!


    Seeing the white mist on yelunan fairy''s head, she was shocked. Although she didn''t know why it happened, she knew that if she gave the other person enough time, the mysterious person might have solved the talisman of life and death, and then she would be in trouble.


    As soon as she thought about it, she flashed to attack song Qingshu, intending to take advantage of his healing and distraction to hurt him. She was a great evil cult, and she didn''t have so many rules in her heart, so she didn''t care about the idea of sneak attack.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and he also came from a sea of fire. He was not unprepared for this situation. It was a delicate work to solve the poison of life and death talismans, and there was no deviation. So at the beginning, he planned to suppress the life and death talismans in yelunan immortal for a while, and then slowly mention her to solve the poison of life and death talismans when it was safe, But I didn''t expect that Tianshan Tong granny''s hand was so heavy that she got four talismans of life and death in her body. In this way, if you want to suppress it, you can''t do it for a while, but Tianshan Tong granny did it at this time!


    However, if you let go of yelunan fairy at this time, the previous efforts will fall short. The life and death talisman, which is just about to be suppressed, will burst out more fiercely than at the beginning. No matter how strong the willpower of yelunan fairy is, it will probably scratch her whole body. For a beautiful woman like her, even if her life and death talisman is cured afterwards, She couldn''t accept the ending.


    In desperation, song Qingshu can only press one hand on her back to continue to suppress the life and death talisman in her body, and the other hand to welcome the killing of Tianshan TongLao.


    Seeing that he was so big, Tianshan Tong granny laughed angrily: "one hand against me? Even if Zhang Sanfeng is against me, if he only uses one hand, it will make his blood splash three feet! "


    With that, he used Tianshan plum blossom folding hand and Liuyang palm to attack the past, taking into account the subtlety and power of the move, and instantly blocked all the Dodge angles of the opponent.


    "It''s worthy of being the Tianshan TongLao who doesn''t need the second way to kill!" Song Qingshu looks dignified. At this point, he doesn''t dare to stay any more. Since the other party has blocked all angles, he will directly break the skill with strength.


    A breath of sword Qi suddenly soared in the yard. Before she touched it, Tianshan Tong granny felt her skin hurt, and her heart was full of warning. She quickly turned back and came back. If someone else watched the battle, she would have no stagnation when she entered and retreated, as if inertia did not exist. She would have admired her body method.

 Chapter 1725

    However, at this time, she was not complacent. Instead, she had a dignified face: "congenital sword Qi?"


    Song Qingshu forces her away with his sword Qi. Seeing that she is stunned there, he ignores her and continues to suppress the life and death talisman for yelunan.


    "I''ve heard that Zhuo Bufan, the remaining evil of yizihui sword sect, has worked hard in Changbai Mountain for 20 years and got another sword manual. He can wield a half foot sword from the tip of the sword and still laments the rapid progress of martial arts in the world. I didn''t expect that you could use such amazing sword spirit. Compared with that, Zhuo Bufan''s half foot sword is not worth mentioning." Tianshan TongLao sighs and feels like the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves.


    But she soon came back to her senses: "but the simple sword spirit may not scare me!" She slowly raised her hands, a pair of pink hands, edge of a layer of almost transparent outline.


    "Qi Dao!" Song Qingshu was very impressed. He had seen xuzhu perform Beiming Qi Dao at the Golden Snake meeting before. At that time, he thought it was the unique attack method of Beiming divine skill. Now it seems that this Dao skill should be a special martial skill of Xiaoyao sect. As long as the internal power is strong enough, Qi can be turned into Dao. As for the cultivation of Beiming divine skill, xiaowuxiang skill, or eight wasteland and Six Harmonies'' exclusive palace, It doesn''t matter much.


    At this moment, Kungfu Tianshan Tongmu has gathered her Dao Qi, and she cuts each other directly. Before the Dao Qi arrives, the sand and rocks are flying in the yard, and many hair threads of yelunan fairy are even broken. If they are cut solid, they promise to be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life.


    Looking at the looming huge blade, song Qingshu immediately realized that it was much more powerful than the one cut by Xu Zhu at the Golden Snake meeting. If it had been a year or two ago, he would not have been able to block it with both hands, let alone one hand.


    But now, after practicing taixuanjing, his martial arts level has reached another level, especially his attainments in sword Qi and lightness skill are standing at the top of the river. He raised his right hand, and a light golden sword Qi soared into the air to meet the huge Qi knife.


    With a bang, the whole backyard was in a mess. All the trees were broken, and the fracture was smooth, as if they had been cut by sharp tools. The windows on the wall were broken, and the stone walls were full of deep scratches. As for the bodies of the killers of the Kongtong sect, none of them were intact. This is the scattered strength after the collision of sword Qi and knife Qi.


    The whole backyard is still in good condition now, only Tianshan TongLao, song Qingshu and the yelunan fairy he protects. Seeing all this, yelunan fairy''s lips are slightly open, and her heart is shocked beyond description. She claims to be good at martial arts, but now she knows how far away she is from the top experts in the world.


    Her sun moon magic sword makes use of the brilliance of the sun and the moon to make a surprise victory. She is more skillful than others. When she meets a master who is inferior to herself, or even of the same level, she can often make use of her exquisite sword technique to surprise her with less enemies and more enemies. But when she meets the top master level masters, her exquisite moves can''t work at all under the opponent''s old experience and eyesight. On the contrary, they are easy to be made by the opponent, It is the same with Ouyang Feng at the beginning and Tianshan TongLao today.


    At this time, without any hesitation, the Tianshan tonggran directly flashed and attacked with her hand as a knife. Although it''s very incredible, she also understood that she was attacked with one hand by the other party with all her strength. I''m afraid that the other party''s martial arts cultivation is still above her. If she can''t take advantage of the opportunity that the other party has no time to distract, she will be in trouble when he is free.


    Tianshan TongLao was born in the Xiaoyao sect. She didn''t set so many rules for herself. She made a decision almost in an instant. She turned into a dark shadow and began to attack each other with Dao Qi.


    In fact, she is better at Tianshan plum blossom folding hand. She specializes in restraining all kinds of concealed weapons, weapons and boxing techniques. However, her opponent''s sword Qi is invisible. She can''t get into the white blade with empty hands, and if she doesn''t pay attention, her fingers will be cut off by the sword Qi. As a result, her wonderful plum blossom folding hand can''t play at all. She can only gather Qi to fight with the opponent''s sword Qi.


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, responds to all changes with constancy. Although he can only use one hand now, he still has five fingers! Although he has never practiced the six pulse divine sword, he knows the principle of the six pulse divine sword, and he can play the same effect as the six pulse divine sword.


    He refined the pith of the five sacred swords. He felt the invincible intention of fighting for defeat in the sword tomb. He had several competitions with Dugu Jiujian of Linghu Chong. Later, he practiced the supreme sword technique of taixuan Sutra. Based on his understanding of the sword technique and the delicacy of the sword technique, even Duan Siping, who created the six pulse divine sword at that time, could not match him.


    Five fingers fly up and down, using the invisible sword Qi to use a set of magical sword techniques, forcing Tianshan TongLao to go all out and not be able to attack him within three feet!


    "How could that be?" The more she fought, the more frightened she was. The other side sat there, one hand healing for yelunan fairy, the other calmly coping with herself, even her feet could not move. But even in this way, she could not help the other side, on the contrary, she almost hurt him several times.


    Seeing that she couldn''t make a quick attack, she knew that her Sabre technique could not surpass this exquisite Sabre technique. She simply put away her Sabre Qi. Her whole body was like a ghost. She continued to revolve around them, looking for opportunities, and from time to time she shot out the magic talisman of life and death.


    The other person can''t move now. She''s a living target, and her talisman of life and death breaks the real Qi of the inner family. As long as the other person doesn''t catch a talisman of life and death, no matter how strong his real Qi of body protection is, his life and death will be controlled by her.


    Song Qingshu looks dignified, waving his sword Qi to cut pieces of life and death talismans from various unimaginable angles. What makes him angry is that the other side has no master demeanor at all. He knows that his defense is tight, so most of his life and death talismans are shot at yelunan immortal!


    He knew the purpose of the other side and forced himself to defend himself by such a way of encircling the Wei and rescuing Zhao. It was inevitable that there would be flaws between the movements and the stillness. If he was in such a passive situation for a long time, he would be doomed as long as he was negligent. To change this situation, he had to be surprised.


    All of a sudden, he yelled, and the sword Qi all over the sky suddenly burst out, 365 degrees of undifferentiated all-round attack. In the face of such AOE, no matter how fast her body method is, she can''t dodge, so she has to step back and quickly pull away from the opponent''s sword Qi attack range.


    "What''s the name of your move?" Tianshan Tong granny asked with some exclamation.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan." Song Qingshu smiles a little. There is some inexplicable meaning in his smile.


    Tianshan Tong granny was about to continue her attack when her face suddenly changed: "life and death talisman?" He sat down in a hurry, pointing to the sky with one hand and to the ground with the other, and began to use his skills to heal his wounds.


    It turns out that song Qingshu just now used the sky full sword Qi as a cover to shoot several life and death runes silently. As expected, Tianshan TongLao was attracted by Wan Jian Guizong, but she didn''t notice the almost transparent life and death runes.


    "How do you know the symbol of life and death?" This is the most incomprehensible point of Tianshan Tong granny. She has always been on guard against each other''s sword Qi. Unexpectedly, she will break it in her own hands. However, she is more proficient in life and death talismans than song Qingshu. She can also resolve the life and death talismans in her body by herself.


    "It''s really Fengshui taking turns." Just now, he had to be beaten passively for yelunanxian''s healing. Now it''s Tianshan''s turn to heal her. Naturally, song Qingshu won''t be caught in her delaying tactics and shoots a ray of wind at her.


    The reason why she doesn''t use sword Qi is that she doesn''t want to hurt her life. As for the other side who knows how to solve acupoints, now that she has the experience just now, she''s not afraid to rush to open acupoints again.

 Chapter 1726

    When she felt the sharp shooting of the finger wind, she reached for her hand and pressed it on the ground. She quickly stepped back to avoid the ray of the finger wind. However, after such a toss during the healing, she felt her blood churning and could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The skill she practiced is special. The essence and blood contains internal power and cultivation. Every drop of blood can''t be wasted. It''s obvious that her vitality has been greatly damaged when she spits out such a big mouthful of blood.


    Tianshan Tong granny is worthy of being a big underworld. She knew that she would fall if she stayed here. She made a quick decision to suppress her injury, performed the supreme lightness skills of the Xiaoyao sect, and left the backyard with a grudging voice: "smelly boy, I will come back next time!"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He thought that the Rockets of Grey Wolf and pet elves would always leave such a sentence in the end. The villain attribute of Tianshan TongLao is really strong.


    However, he admired the other party''s decision. If he stayed for a while, he would be able to suppress the talisman of life and death in Tianshan TongLao''s body. At that time, he would be able to free her hand. It would not be so easy for her to leave again.


    "Thank you for your help, general." At this time, yelunan fairy also got up to thank him. At the same time, his beautiful eyes kept looking up and down at him. He seemed to be happy and suspicious.


    Suddenly, when the cold wind blows at night, she feels cool. She looks down and blushes with shame. It turns out that the four runes of life and death have just broken out so badly that her whole body is like ants eating her heart. Although she has tried her best to control it, she still unknowingly tears her dress, which makes her snow-white skin appear.


    Song Qingshu took off his coat and put it on her thoughtfully: "don''t thank her too early. It''s just an emergency. I''ve just suppressed the life and death talisman in your body for a while. It will attack again after ten hours."


    "Ah?" Yelunan fairy was wrapped in a man''s coat and felt the warm breath of a man. When she was in a daze, she couldn''t help losing her face when she heard the words behind him. She was still scared of the scene of the match of life and death before, and she didn''t want to feel it again.


    "You don''t have to worry. It was just Tianshan Tong granny. I can''t get rid of it for you. I can only suppress it for a while. But now she runs away with injuries. If she wants to leave no hidden danger, she must find a place to heal as soon as possible, so she won''t come back in a short time. I will completely melt the talisman of life and death for you." Song Qingshu comforted.


    "Well." Yelunan Xian nodded slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but his attitude to him was obviously not as resistant as at first.


    "Most of the other members of the mission have been drugged and so on. I''ll wake them up so that they won''t be disturbed by other curfew when they are healing later."


    Yelunan fairy is meaningless. At this time, her clothes are not neat, so it is not convenient for her to go with him to save people. So she went back to her room first. Song Qingshu ran to wake Xiao e up with cold water. When he learned what had just happened, he could not help but be afraid: "General Xiao, fortunately you are here, otherwise I''m afraid all of us will be here, Let''s just say we''re dead. If the princess is robbed and the war between the two countries restarts, we''ll be the culprits of Daliao through the ages. "


    Seeing that he was loyal and patriotic at this time, he thought that before he saw that the little girl even had the humble appearance of taking her to bed. It was difficult for song Qingshu to merge the two faces at one time.


    In order to make sure that she was safe, Xiao e went to the backyard to greet yelunan fairy. Only after that did he completely let go of his heart. At this time, he noticed that the backyard seemed to have been swept by a tornado. He couldn''t help but smack his tongue. When he heard that little loli was the famous Tianshan child grandmother, her eyes almost glared to the ground.


    "I have molested Tianshan TongLao," said Xiao e, sweating behind his back. He felt his neck fearfully. "Damn, you must burn incense when you go back. Thank you for your blessing."


    Song Qingshu wanted you to thank my ancestors. He immediately laughed and scolded me to wake up the other members of the regiment. It wasn''t long before the whole mission returned to normal operation.


    Because a few killers have just died in the backyard, the scene is disgusting, so it''s not suitable for the princess to live there. But the whole post station is so big that it''s hard to find another place.


    In the end, song Qingshu let her room out for the princess to live in, but Xiao e was embarrassed. He thought it would be better to let the princess live in a man''s room. People all know how to agree with her.


    I thought that I would refuse, but I didn''t expect that yelunan fairy would agree.


    "Adultery?" This was the first thought that came out of Xiao e Du''s mind, but it was really incredible. This thought passed quickly.


    After changing the room, song Qingshu lived next door to yelunan fairy. Originally, the foreign minister and the married princess lived so close that it was not polite. However, because of the storm just now, everyone had become frightened. With him protecting the princess, everyone felt at ease.


    After everyone had packed up and left, song Qingshu went directly to the next door and knocked on the door. It was yelunan''s maid who opened the door. She had just been knocked unconscious and now she was awake.


    Knowing that it was the other party who saved everyone, the maid changed her attitude towards him a lot. However, when she heard that he was going to enter the room so late, she couldn''t help but look silly: "general, I''m afraid it''s not polite."


    "The princess is poisoned. I must heal her as soon as possible." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Why don''t you inform Mr. Xiao?" The maid looks embarrassed. You should know that the servant girl''s life, honor and disgrace are closely related to the master. If there is any scandal in the future, the masters will not be able to make a good deal of it, but they may not die, but such servants as her will definitely die properly.


    "It''s not good for your princess to have such a thing spread out." Song Qingshu said.


    The maid rolled her eyes and thought that since she knew that the influence was bad, she came to her door in the middle of the night and was about to find other reasons to refuse. However, the voice of yelunan fairy came from the inner room: "let him in."


    The maid looked back and looked at the man in front of her. She thought that she had been in a coma for an hour. How could the relationship between them become so


    However, the master spoke, and she had no choice but to ask song Qingshu to go in: "I hope the general will hurry up. After all, someone has found something wrong." She has made up her mind to stay outside. What''s going on outside will be reported immediately. After all, it''s related to her life.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "the princess and I are aboveboard. You say that we are stealing love."


    The maid thought to herself that she didn''t know who just said it was bad for people to know the influence. She snorted and closed the door for him.


    "I''ll see the princess at the end of the day." Song Qingshu thought that a woman is a woman. Just after changing the room, there was a little more fragrance in the air than when he lived.


    "Don''t be polite, general." Yelunan fairy came out of the inner room. At this time, she had put on a light green dress. Her face was as delicate as porcelain, her skin was white and delicate, her figure was light and elegant, her body was delicate, but her chest was full


    Song Qingshu began to despise himself and paid attention to what he was all day long.


    Feeling his burning eyes, yelunan fairy''s face was slightly red, but for the first time, he was not angry: "I don''t know what to prepare to dissolve the talisman of life and death?"


    "There''s nothing special to prepare. The only requirement is that the poisoned person take off his clothes." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    Yelunan fairy willow eyebrow a wrinkly, lightly say: "general know what he is saying?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I know that the princess will misunderstand, but I really have no other mind, and if the princess is not at ease, I will cover my eyes in the whole process."


    "Blindfolded, if you touch something you shouldn''t touch, is that your fault?" Jerunam directly exposed his mind.


    "Eh?" Song Qingshu was stunned and thought, "why don''t you play according to common sense?".


    Yelunan fairy sneered: "I''m also half of the people in the river and lake. I''ve always been curious that when people in the river and lake treat men''s internal injuries, they always wear clothes. Why do they often ask women to take off their clothes when it''s their turn to treat women''s injuries? In the end, isn''t this your man''s trick?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "scientific research shows that the normal body fat rate of men is 11.1% - 20%, and that of women is 17.1% - 22, which is much higher than that of men. Most of the fat is stored under the skin, covering the meridians, which is a great hindrance to the treatment process. Just think, a girl, after the injury, the body fat rate is slightly higher, coupled with clothing shielding, double obstacles, affect the internal force play a role. Direct treatment, then, can not achieve the best effect, this is the impact of life


    Yelunan Fairy


    The two of them stare at each other like this, and the room is in an awkward silence. Song Qingshu adds with a little guilty: "the talisman of life and death is to inject Yin and Yang Qi into the meridians with thin ice. It also needs to dissolve the corresponding Yin and Yang Qi. After being dissolved, the borneol will turn into water vapor, which needs to be eliminated through the skin immediately. If it is blocked by clothes, it will be forced back, It''s easy to fall short. "


    "Serious nonsense." Yelunan Xian spat lightly, but although he said so, his steps moved to the inner room, "come inside."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and followed her to the bedroom. She began to slowly untie the ribbon around her waist. For a moment, she couldn''t help looking silly: "what are you doing, princess?"


    Yelunan fairy was stunned: "didn''t you ask me to take off my clothes to heal?"


    "I''ll let you take it off?" Song Qingshu didn''t like it at all. On the contrary, a burst of anger surged up, "then I''ll call you to sleep with me, and you''ll also accompany me?"


    "You didn''t call me to sleep with you," he murmured


    Song Qingshu was upset for no reason: "do you know what it means to take off clothes in front of a strange man and what are the consequences?" He had deliberately concealed his identity out of bad taste and wanted to tease jerunan. But he didn''t expect that the plot would develop like this. What would it be if she really took off her clothes? Green yourself?


    "What are the consequences?" Yelunan asked faintly.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was temporarily speechless and didn''t know how to explain it, "anyway, it just couldn''t work!"


    Yelunan fairy sneered: "it''s you who let me take off my clothes, and it''s you who are angry now. Don''t you have brain problems?"


    Song Qingshu


    Before, she was still laughing at Tianshan Tong granny for lifting a stone and hitting her own feet, but now it''s her turn.

 Chapter 1727

    All of a sudden, yelunan Xian chuckled: "well, well, brother song, I know it''s you who... It''s like that."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a straight face, "do you think I look like your elder brother song now?"


    Yelunan Xian said with a smile, "I know you can change your appearance. What''s more, if you can play the 18 dragon subduing palms to that level in the world, who else can do it except you?" At the beginning, she saw song Qingshu fighting Ouyang Feng with 18 dragon subduing palms in Shenlong Island, so she recognized it.


    "The eighteen dragon subduing palms are the unique skills of the beggars'' sect. I don''t know how many people can master them. One or two of them can reach this level, but they don''t necessarily represent anything." Song Qingshu is still black.


    "But there''s also your sword spirit. Is there anyone else in the Wulin who can do this move At this time, yelunan fairy''s eyes were like crescent moon, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    "There are so many sword masters in the world, and there are so many who know how to use swords. Will you believe it if you shout ten thousand swords at random?" Song Qingshu is still very upset. Just because he is good at changing looks, he has been worried about others pretending to be him. Seeing that yelunan fairy took a man with a different face as himself with such a clue, he is not happy.


    "It''s true that there are a lot of them, but they can not only subdue the dragon with 18 palms, but also understand the ten thousand swords to return to their ancestors, and also..." yelunan fairy suddenly hesitated.


    "What else?" Song Qingshu is curious about how she judges her identity.


    "You are the only one in the world who is so cheap." Yelunan fairy lips slightly up, obviously at this time in her heart hate happy.


    Song Qingshu


    "Well, don''t be angry. Do you remember that my dress just broke and you put your coat on me? In fact, I was finally determined at that time, because... "Yelunan fairy suddenly turned red, and just said," because I remember your taste. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought, "is this a woman''s gift? It seems that many people can clearly distinguish their own man''s taste. On the contrary, it''s a man. It''s hard to tell what''s different about women''s taste. Anyway, it''s all the smell of rouge powder.".


    Then he felt pity again. In fact, there was only one night''s marriage between yelunan and him. It was just a matter of time. Unexpectedly, she kept this feeling in mind.


    At this time, he didn''t tease her any more. He took off his mask and showed his original face: "Nanxian sister, you have suffered during this time."


    Yelunan fairy said blankly: "originally you promised me that you would come and marry me, but I couldn''t wait for you that day. At that time, I really felt that I was hopeless. I thought that since you didn''t care about me, I might as well marry the prince of Xixia."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I was in Sichuan before, but something happened there and I was delayed, but I''ve come all the time, and I didn''t have a rest on the way day and night..."


    Yelunan fairy couldn''t help humming: "just now I really didn''t scold you wrong. When I came, I pretended to be a ghost, even I would cheat you."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "it''s not that you don''t know my current identity, so you can only change my identity, and I want to tell you as soon as I come. It''s a pity that you don''t even see my face all the way."


    Yelunan fairy was also a little embarrassed: "at that time, I was still angry with you, and thought that the general was not you. If I was in a bad mood, I would not give him a good face."


    Song Qingshu gently put her in his arms: "don''t worry, now I''m here, you don''t have to worry about anything in the future."


    "Well." Yelunanxian nodded. In fact, she couldn''t tell the relationship between herself and song Qingshu. At first, she had a slight liking for song Qingshu. Later, something happened that night in Yangzhou by chance. She didn''t understand the state of mind at that time. She just didn''t know what attitude to face song Qingshu, so she left quietly the next morning.


    Later, when I saw him in the state of Liao, I felt familiar and strange. I felt close to him, but I felt a little bit worse. I felt far away, but I didn''t give up.


    It wasn''t until this time that she married Xixia. When she didn''t come to song Qingshu, the sadness and disappointment in her heart made her gradually realize something. Just now, the other side ignored the danger, protected her with one hand, and fought with the famous Tianshan TongLao with the other hand. She could even hear the sound of heartbeat, not nervous, not afraid, but a kind of heart pounding.


    "Don''t worry about chatting. I''d better get rid of the talisman of life and death in your body first, or I won''t be at ease." Thinking that the poison in her body was a time bomb, song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "Do you really want to undress?" Jerunam''s voice suddenly dropped.


    "In fact, it''s not necessary, but it''s better to take off." Song Qingshu gave a smile.


    Jarunan glared at him angrily: "I knew it!"


    When song Qingshu was embarrassed, he suddenly saw yelunan fairy gently pull off the thin belt on the slender waist, and slowly withdraw his dress from his shoulder, revealing his back as if it were the finest white suede jade.


    When her skin is exposed to the air, she can see her body trembling slightly. I don''t know whether it is because the air is too cold or because she is too nervous.


    Song Qingshu pressed her shoulder and said softly, "don''t be nervous. Just give it to me next."


    "Well." Feeling the heat of his palm, yelunan Xianwei nodded. Yangzhou was confused that night, but this time he took the initiative to take off his clothes in front of this man. How can he not be nervous?


    Song Qingshu pauses and reminds him: "by the way, because the acupoints of the life and death talisman in you are Zigong, lingxu, Guanyuan and futu. Later, my palm may move to the corresponding acupoints..." these acupoints correspond to the chest, abdomen and thigh respectively. If you are not intimate, it is not very convenient to treat them, This is another reason why song Qingshu just chose to suppress it in the backyard instead of pulling out the talisman of life and death immediately.


    Seeing that Yelu Nanxian didn''t speak all the time, song Qingshu asked: "Nanxian sister?"


    Yelunan finally spoke, but there were seven points of shame and three points of anger in his voice: "I''ve taken off my clothes, and you''ve been asking me these questions..."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing. Now it was yelunan''s turn to feel embarrassed: "I... am I too rude?"


    "You are a beautiful Rouge horse growing on the grassland. If you are as coy as a woman in Jiangnan, it''s not appropriate." Song Qingshu gently arranged her hair like a waterfall, and said softly.


    "You said I was a horse?" Yelunan was so angry that he turned back, and his beautiful eyes were staring at him, "the horse is used to ride..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly realized something and spat: "hooligan!"


    Song Qingshu looked down at her and couldn''t help wiping the nosebleed on her face: "cough, don''t you force people to become hooligans?"


    "Ah?" Then he realized that he had taken off his clothes. As soon as he turned back, didn''t he


    "Ah Yelunan fairy really screamed this time, as if the frightened rabbit quickly turned around and threw the pillow on the man behind him, "you go out quickly, I''ll die."


    Song Qingshu, of course, is not stupid enough to go out. Knowing that she is tender, she can''t hold her face down for a while, so she goes straight over and hugs her in her arms: "let''s stop making trouble. Let''s start Healing now, so as not to wait for daybreak."


    Before yelunan fairy could answer, suddenly a cry of surprise came from the door. They went along, and saw the maid standing at the door staring at them.


    The maid was almost crazy at this time. She risked a lot to let the dowry general into the princess''s room. She was worried all the time. Unfortunately, she didn''t know martial arts. She couldn''t hear what was said in the door. She could only pray for the dowry general to come out quickly while she was in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, heaven seemed to ignore her request. The general didn''t come out all the time. She couldn''t help but put her ear to the door to hear what was going on inside. At this moment, the princess screamed. Instinctively, she pushed the room open and rushed in. She saw the Lord sitting on the bed naked, while the general was holding her in both hands.


    "Dare to offend the princess, Xiao Beishen!" At this time, the maid''s mind was blank. What she was most worried about finally happened. If something happened to the princess, which affected the marriage of the two countries, she would definitely die. Because she was so flustered, she didn''t realize that the general had changed his appearance. Just seeing his clothes, she subconsciously took him as Xiao Beishen.


    Yelunan could not wait to strangle the man behind her and make herself so ugly in front of the maid. But now she has no other way. She can''t let the maid disturb other people in the regiment.


    "Xiaoxian, go out." Jerunam said.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. It turned out that the maid''s name was Xiaoxian. She must have followed yelunan''s name, but she won''t return to Shangguan.


    The maid called Xiaoxian said anxiously, "but the princess..."


    Yelunan Xian spat: "I''ll let you out. Don''t mention to anyone what you just saw!"


    Now, the maid can''t understand it. It''s not that the general forced his young lady to marry her. It''s clearly what you want... Adultery!


    It''s no wonder that she has such a big resentment. After all, it''s the other people who are happy, but it''s probably herself who will lose her life. It''s a loss business.


    However, she was rescued from the slave market when she was a child. She grew up with her. Although they were called master servants, they were in love with each other. Up to now, she can only cover it up for her.


    He glared at the man fiercely, but the other side seemed guilty and didn''t dare to look back at her. Xiaoxian had no choice but to go out angrily and planned to go out for them.


    "I''m really shameless." Seeing the maid go out, jeruna fairy''s face was like a cloud burning with fire.


    Song Qingshu didn''t think much of it: "she''s your servant girl. We can keep things from her for a day or two. Now let her know. By the way, she won''t be Shangguan, will she?"


    Yelunan fairy didn''t expect that he suddenly asked this question, and answered suspiciously: "she doesn''t have a surname. Xiaoxian is the name I gave her, but it''s quite good to have a second surname Shangguan. I''ll call her Shangguan in the future."

 Chapter 1728

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that he would create a famous Shangguan Xiaoxian, but he also knew that it was just a coincidence. After all, although the maid looked beautiful, the woman in the legend not only had the most money in the world, but also had the martial arts skills in the Wulin. Besides her erudite and exquisite martial arts, she also had the best intelligence and power, and she was a rare beauty in the world, Having wonderful temptation is enough to make most men sin. Her face like a child has unspeakable charm and innocence, and her eyes are round and bright; Her figure, like a woman, seemed to radiate an irresistible heat every minute and inch. She is as beautiful as a fairy. Her appearance is as beautiful as the fairy of plum blossom and the fairy in the sky. At the same time, her voice is like the soft wind in the spring evening


    "This is the home of the Golden Book, and the characters of Gulong should stand aside..." Song Qingshu certainly knew that the maid would never be the woman in his memory, but the name made him recall some things in his previous life, which made him feel sad for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jarunan asked curiously.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "nothing, let''s start healing."


    With the episode just now, they are no longer coy at the beginning. Song Qingshu''s look has returned to pure brightness, and they begin to remove the talisman of life and death in her body in turn.


    Song Qingshu is an old driver. She has been a girl for more than ten years. Although she had a confused night in Yangzhou before, it didn''t affect her girl''s mentality. Now she feels the heat from his palm penetrating into her skin, My heart is beating fast to my throat.


    Especially when she felt the other party''s hot palm swimming and walking on her body, yelunan fairy''s eyes were dripping water. That night in Yangzhou was too confused. At that time, she was full of fear and fear, and could not experience the process. Now, it''s not the same. Both the bilateral relationship and mentality make her much more relaxed.


    After all, she is only a teenage girl, far from the age of lust. At this time, her heart is more green and sweet, mixed with a bit of ignorance and shyness.


    But before long, her face suddenly had a wonderful change, because she felt warm all over, and a strange feeling gradually rose from the depth of her body, and gradually turned into a mass of air, as if to stir her voice.


    It turns out that the removal of the talisman of life and death requires the dissolution of yin and Yang. In the whole process, it will be like a top-level horse slaughtered chicken. Every cell of the body will tremble with joy, but yelunan fairy doesn''t understand all this. He just thinks that he has a special constitution and can''t help gripping his teeth, She is worried about making some shy voice to make her lover think that she is the kind of woman. The girl''s mind is always so complex and uneasy, for fear of leaving a little bad impression.


    It''s just that many things can''t be resisted by willpower, and there is still a dull voice between her lips and teeth from time to time... Feeling the pain of the girl''s deliberate suppression, song Qingshu had experience after all, and soon understood what was going on, and said softly, "you don''t have to bear it, It''s not good for the body... "Then he told her that it''s the most normal reaction of the human body.


    Jerunan was on the verge of collapse. Hearing his words, he seemed to hear the most beautiful voice in the world, and the whole person relaxed completely.


    However, song Qingshu suffered a lot when she relaxed. He had been treating her in Lingtai Qingming all the time, but when he heard her whispering, his mouth became dry.


    The girl''s emotional voice is the most beautiful music in the world. In addition, because of the healing and sweating, the girl''s natural and fresh taste lingers in the curtain, and the feeling of youth and vitality from the palm feedback is even more exciting.


    With great perseverance, song Qingshu pulled out the talisman of life and death for her. At this time, her eyes were red and her whole body was as hot as fire. At this time, yelunan Xian''s eyes were blurred and her whole body was as soft as bones. She was lying in his arms, and looked like Ren Jun.


    "It''s sweet and bitter." Song Qingshu''s idea flashed by. He was about to kiss the beautiful lady in his arms. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Princess, Princess..." is the voice of the maid Xiaoxian.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as yelunan immortal''s words came out, he was startled. At this time, his voice was as sweet as honey.


    Song Qingshu was also depressed. He was disturbed by the maid for three or four times. He was thinking about whether to seal her acupoints next time?


    "It''s daybreak..." the maid''s voice was also full of speechless. These two people were in such a big night. They really didn''t pay attention to the time. After a while, the people in the mission continued to get up one after another. If they saw the dowry general staying in the princess''s room, they would definitely have a big uproar.


    Hearing the maid''s reminder, song Qingshu glanced at the window and found that it was already pale outside. Then he realized that he had a fight with Tianshan TongLao in the evening, and then pulled out four life and death runes in succession. Time really passed quickly.


    At this time, yelunan fairy restored the girl''s shyness and reserve, wrapped the quilt on her body, and said in a low voice: "brother song, you go quickly, it''s not good to be seen by others."


    Song Qingshu looks a little depressed: "it''s really depressing."


    Seeing his expression, yelunan fairy couldn''t bear it: "you can come back at night." With that, he would be embarrassed to bury the whole person in the quilt, leaving only a beautiful black hair outside.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu was in a good mood. Soon he changed his clothes, put on his mask and went out.


    Looking at his brisk pace and the uncontrollable complacency when she walked, the maid Xiaoxian was upset and glared at his back. Then she closed the door and ran nervously to her side: "are you OK, princess?"


    "Still... OK." There was a moment of embarrassment in yelunan fairy''s heart, and he was a little weak when he spoke.


    "The bastard really doesn''t know how to pity the jade." Aware of the difference in the master''s voice, the maid Xiaoxian will make a mistake, just as she was tossed all night.


    Yelunan fairy''s face became more and more red, and he quickly explained: "song... General Xiao is just healing for me. Don''t think about it."


    "Healing?" The maid, Xiaoxian, had a bad time. Miss, do you think I''m an idiot? I''ve been staying in my room all night. I just saw you take off your clothes and hold you in his arms. I don''t believe even the pig. You might as well say that people are doing your hair for you.


    "By the way, princess, you have a noble status. He is just a general who has never heard of him. Although he has better martial arts, he can''t get on the stage." The maid, Xiaoxian, could not help muttering.


    "No nonsense!" Jarunan interrupted her. "He''s the most capable man in the world, and no one else can match him." However, there was a little sadness in her tone. They had just confirmed their relationship, but she was about to marry into Xixia. Although the other side repeatedly promised that she would never really marry the prince of Xixia, as a royal family, she didn''t know how little personal power was in front of the national will. Although he was very capable, he was not a God after all.


    That''s why she just invited each other. She just wanted to spend the limited time with her lover. Her only wish was to have a long way to Xixia


    One side of the maid to see miss a face of flower crazy appearance, can''t help but secretly curl up, but also other men add up to also can''t compare, no wonder the world all say beauty in the eye of the beholder, really don''t understand that send marry general what good.


    On the second day, the mission continued to set out. After last night''s incident, everyone was not in a good mood. Song Qingshu suggested that we should hurry a little less today and have a rest in the nearest town. Naturally, the rest of the mission agreed with him and praised General Xiao for his sympathy for his subordinates.


    Of course, the main purpose of song Qingshu is to meet yelunan immortal, but it''s also good to win people''s hearts by the way.


    From time to time, I look back at the princess''s carriage. Occasionally, I happen to meet yerunan fairy, who opens the curtain to peep at him. Their eyes are opposite each other, full of the tenderness of their love. However, this disgusts the maid Xiaoxian. She is always unhappy with the guy who has taken away the body and mind of her own young lady, but what makes her even more unhappy is, I have no way to stop it


    As for song Qingshu, whom she didn''t like, she was thinking about the origin of those people last night and why they wanted to kill yelunan.


    Yelunan fairy has no enemies in the world. In China, because of the fall of yelunan, all the enmity has been settled. Most of the people who want to kill her are to destroy the marriage.


    Is it the Southern Song Dynasty and Mongolia, or the Xixia itself? Song Qingshu naturally knew that this was not the plan of the Jin State and the Qing Dynasty, so there were only a few possibilities left.


    However, the Southern Song Dynasty is now in a mess because of the defeat of the Northern Expedition and the chaos in Sichuan, so it should not be able to manage the affairs here. Let alone the Kongtong school, the Tianshan TongLao also participated in this matter. The Southern Song Dynasty''s envoys should not understand her.


    It''s really hard to defend against the thought that Tianshan Tong granny is hiding in the dark to peep. I don''t know when she will find a chance to come out with a thunderbolt. Song Qingshu has a headache at the thought of her peerless martial arts.


    All the way, I didn''t understand what was going on. The mission team had arrived at the scheduled Town, and there was no post station. Of course, because of the lessons learned from the past, most of the people still had a lingering fear and would not live in the post station any more. They simply packed an inn to stay.


    Song Qingshu summoned all the members of the mission to strengthen their vigilance. In fact, he didn''t need to say that everyone was also on guard. It was good luck to pick up a life last night. If he did it again, no one could guarantee that he would have such good luck.


    After several layers of defense, song Qingshu still sets his room next to the princess. People have no objection to what happened yesterday. Shangguan Xiaoxian, the only one who knows the truth, can only roll his eyes, but he can''t tell the truth to others.


    Although it''s still early to stay, song Qingshu is a general to be married, and he needs to deal with many things. Xiao e douo also comes to him from time to time to discuss some things. He''s tired of it, but he can''t help it.


    It''s not easy to wait until the middle of the night, when the people gradually fall asleep, song Qingshu just runs to the next door and knocks. Shangguan Xiaoxian, who opens the door, sees that it''s him and shows such an expression.


    After entering the door, song Qingshu couldn''t help but ask, "don''t you go out?"


    Shangguan Xiaoxian rolled his eyes: "last night I was outside the door to keep the wind for you all night, and let me stay out all night today. Do you have any conscience?"

 Chapter 1729

    Looking at this temperamental little maid, song Qingshu felt a little strange: "you can sleep in my room next door."


    The little maid turned her lips and said, "I don''t want to sleep in the bedclothes of smelly men. Besides, a clean girl runs to a man''s room in the middle of the night to sleep. How can I see people when it comes out?"


    Song Qingshu


    The little maid continued to hum: "and as soon as I look at you, I know that there are many enemies on weekdays. In case someone comes to you in the middle of the night to seek revenge, I''m just unlucky to sleep there. Don''t I become your scapegoat?"


    "Little girl is really smart," Song Qingshu is also very helpless, "you don''t go outside or next door, you don''t want to stay in the house, then I''ll make out with your princess... Don''t you know what is not to see, not to smell?"


    The little maid''s face flashed a trace of Red: "after all, I am the princess''s girl. I have to get used to this kind of thing."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he thought of the customs of the world. Girls like her really don''t have to avoid anything. Moreover, the wives and concubines in those big houses vie for favor. Sometimes when the host''s body is not convenient, she will let the girl next to her to serve her husband to keep his body and mind


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at the maid in front of her. Although she didn''t look like a beautiful girl, she had beautiful eyes, red lips and white teeth. In particular, her face was full of collagen, which showed her attractive youth.


    It is said that capitalism has something to learn, and I think feudal society also has something to learn... Song Qingshu thought strangely.


    "What are you looking at?" Shangguan Xiaoxian was shocked by his eyes and stepped back with some guilty heart.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, but now he is not Wu xiaamung. How can he really think of such a little maid as her: "since you want to stay here."


    Looking at his back, Shangguan Xiaoxian raised his fist. What do you mean I want to stay? This is where I live!


    After Song Qingshu entered the inner room, he suddenly felt a light in front of his eyes, because at this time, yelunan fairy was sitting on the bed in a bright red and gorgeous wedding dress, and the whole person became more and more bright and charming.


    The candlelight in the room fell on her quiet and beautiful face. On her face as pure as snow, there was a shadow with long eyelashes trembling. Her eyes as clear as a spring on a stone looked at her quietly: "are you fighting with Xiaoxian again?" In the inner room she heard a faint sound coming from the outside.


    Song Qingshu also couldn''t help laughing: "you are a little maid with a good character."


    There was a trace of doting in yelunan''s look: "it''s all my fault that I spoiled her. In fact, I didn''t regard her as a servant girl in my heart, but more as my sister."


    "It''s a blessing for her to have a sister like you," Song Qingshu said, sitting down beside her and lowering her head in her ear. "Let''s not talk about her. Let''s talk about our business."


    "What''s the matter with us?" he said


    Looking at her perfect side face, crystal clear skin, pink and ruddy lips through the bead curtain hanging from the Phoenix crown, song Qingshu said, "your dress should be the wedding dress prepared by Dalin dental hospital for you." As a dowry general, he naturally recognized that this set of wedding dress was used to marry the prince after the Xixia Dynasty.


    "Yes," jerunantham nodded, "but in my heart, there is only one husband, and I will only wear it for him." She said while looking at the side of the lover, slightly trembling eyelashes, dizzy eyes long and beautiful.


    "Nanxian ~" Song Qingshu can''t help holding her little hand. The most beautiful thing in the world is the girl''s affectionate confession. Sometimes he can''t help but sigh about how lucky he is.


    "Song... Song Lang." Jerunan was not used to it at first, but he cried out after all.


    Song Qingshu held her waist as soft as a willow branch in one hand, and her chin as smooth as jade in the other hand. He lowered his head to get close to her. Yelunan fairy slowly closed his eyes, and his long eyelashes trembled slightly, revealing the beauty of gratuitous beauty.


    The girl''s breath is always so sweet and charming. Song Qingshu is amazed.


    Yelunan fairy had a blank in her mind for a long time. She just responded passively and suddenly felt a chill on her body. She opened her eyes slightly and found that her wedding dress had already been untied. She was shy and full of admiration: Song Lang''s Kung Fu was really unfathomable. I didn''t even notice how he took it off


    If song Qingshu knew that her attention at this time was actually on it, she would surely laugh and scold her for being a martial arts crazy girl. Even in this situation, she was still thinking about martial arts.


    Of course, song Qingshu couldn''t think of anything else at this time. Instead, he was attracted by the girl''s legs, which had no gap. Because he grew up in the prairie and practiced martial arts since childhood, these legs were not only symmetrical and slender, but also full of the breath of fitness and youth. Song Qingshu always appreciated the tall and symmetrical figure of yelunan fairy, I''ve long speculated how perfect her body is under her dress. Unfortunately, Yangzhou was too chaotic last time, so I couldn''t appreciate it carefully. Naturally, he won''t miss it again this time.


    Jian Tong Shen er''s sentence that this leg can play for a year is too classic. Song Qingshu finds that he can''t find any other words to describe the feeling at this time.


    "Tut Tut, the dowry general is actually guarding himself. If the prince of Xixia knew that his princess had been played by other men for many times, how would he react?" At this time, there was a voice of banter.


    They were so scared that they went to the window in a hurry. There was a pretty girl sitting on the window with a banter smile on her face and a pair of legs swaying leisurely.


    "Tianshan TongLao!" Song Qingshu secretly blames himself. He just focused on yelunan immortal, so that the enemy didn''t find it when he was so close. Of course, it''s also because Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts skills are too high. If he is an ordinary master, even if he doesn''t pay attention, he can quickly find it.


    Yelunan fairy pulled the quilt to block his chest. His eyes were full of shame and indignation. He was hit by this man for three times and four times. He was really in a bad mood.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. I have something to say." Seeing song Qingshu''s momentum, Tianshan TongLao said in a hurry, with a dignified look on her face. A pair of swaying legs were put back on the window, ready to go at any time.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to listen to her. She was already in front of her in a flash. After all, her relationship with yelunan fairy was very important. If she let it out, it would be a big trouble.


    "Don''t you understand me, stinky boy?" Tianshan Tong granny scolded angrily, but soon she had no energy to distract herself. She could only deal with each other''s unpredictable attack with 12 points of spirit.


    Song Qingshu''s direct attack this time was sword Qi, because he knew that other fists were easily restrained by the opponent''s Tianshan plum blossom folding hands, so he directly offered the strongest attack means. Combined with his peerless lightness skill, the whole person went up and down, left and right, attacking the opponent with no dead angle.


    Tian Shan Tong granny was in a terrible state of mind. With the experience of last night, although her opponent''s sword spirit was difficult to deal with, she could not resist. She thought there was not much difference between the two sides, but now that her opponent''s feet could move, she realized how wrong she was. His body method was terrible! The last moment is clearly in front, and the next moment appears behind or on the top of her head. Even if she tries her best, she doesn''t see how he moves. She feels like the other person is blinking.


    If she hadn''t had 90 years of cultivation and experience, I''m afraid she would have been defeated as soon as she saw it. However, Rao was so aware that she couldn''t support it for long. She hurried to the corner of the wall. She decided that as long as she could use the wall to cover her back and side, there would be no attack. She could only concentrate on the front and the top of her head, and the pressure would be reduced several times instantly.


    Finally retreated to the corner, Tianshan TongLao lips slightly up, the other side to resolve the offensive several times, she is ready to find a chance to fight back.


    Who knows that the other party''s body suddenly disappeared, and Tianshan TongLao went up in no hurry, because she shrank in the corner where the two walls intersected, and the other party only had one attack position on her head.


    But the smile on her face suddenly froze, because she looked up and found that the other side did not appear on her head!


    "Where is he?" Tianshan Tong granny had a feeling of straight hair, but before she had time to respond, suddenly the wall behind her broke open, and a ray of finger force directly sealed the big hole on her body.


    "How can it be!" Up to now, she would not understand that just after the other party disappeared, she directly appeared outside the room, and then pointed her acupoints across the wall.


    Because she instinctively thought that the side and the rear were safe, she didn''t do any defense, leading to the other side hitting.


    But he still couldn''t figure out, there were two thick walls nearby, even the windows were in the distance, how did he appear outside in an instant?


    Song Qingshu reappeared in the room, looking at the stunned Tianshan TongLao, he couldn''t help laughing: "finally caught you." In fact, if it wasn''t for Tian Shan''s clever hiding in the corner, she completely gave up the defense behind her back and on the side. With her martial arts, even if she did her best, it would take a lot of effort to win.


    "What kind of Kung Fu are you doing? Why can you move out of the house in a flash?" Tianshan Tong granny is still in a trance, but after all, she has a lot of knowledge, and soon realizes that this is a top-notch martial arts, not her own ghost.


    "It''s called the end of the world." Song Qingshu replied faintly that this is also the greatest strength for him to run across the world, because no matter how skillful the world''s experts are, they are just the people in the picture; And he had already jumped out of the picture.

 Chapter 1730

    "It''s very close, but it''s far away from the world. It''s just like its name." Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts have reached the peak of the people in the painting, and she can understand something, "your martial arts are not unknown in the world, who are you? Why, your appearance has changed? "


    Song Qingshu then remembered that he had just been intimate with yelunan fairy, and he could not wear a mask, so he had already revealed his true colors: "hum, now you have to find out your situation, you are my prisoner, only I ask you, you are not qualified to ask me."


    "Son of a bitch!" Tianshan Tong granny has always been a violent temper, but usually she can eliminate those people by raising her hand, but she can''t fight against them. She can''t resist them. She is even more depressed when she thinks about it.


    However, she has made up her mind. The other party can''t get any information from her mouth. The clank of Tianshan TongLao is not a joke.


    But to her surprise, the other side did not ask her questions, but directly came to seal her other big holes.


    "What are you doing?" Tianshan Tong granny yelled angrily. In response to her, the mute cave was also sealed.


    Song Qingshu said with emotion: "the eight barren and Six Harmonies self respecting skill you practiced is really amazing. It can transform all your meridians to be different from ordinary people." This is also the reason why he sealed the acupoints again. After all, with the last experience, he worried that she would break through the acupoints again.


    "Wu ~ Wu Wu ~" Tianshan TongLao''s dumb acupoint was sealed, and she could only make some meaningless sounds from her throat.


    "Wait. I have something more important now. I''ll see you later." As she said this, she took her collar and threw her directly behind the screen.


    Tianshan Tong granny is petite. From her appearance, she looks like a little loli. The picture seems to be carried away by her parents. She is happy with her life. How could she be treated like this? She just feels extremely humiliated.


    At this time, Shangguan Xiaoxian also came in from the outer room, rubbing his eyes vaguely: "I just heard that there was a fight inside. Is something wrong?" She stayed out all night last night, so she was very sleepy today.


    Song Qingshu is speechless for a while. He thinks that the goods can really sleep. What''s going on? When you react, your princess will have been robbed long ago.


    "Nothing. Go back to sleep." Song Qingshu pressed her face and pushed her back.


    "Oh," murmured Shangguan Xiaoxian. Before going out, she turned around and added, "princess, although she has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, she is a yellow girl after all. She can''t stand your tossing. Be gentle."


    Song Qingshu


    Yelunan Fairy


    Back to yelunan fairy, song Qingshu looked depressed: "what''s on your mind all day long, you maid." Feeling she just heard the voice of fighting with Tianshan TongLao and mistakenly thought that she was "fighting" with her master.


    Yelunan fairy is also laughing and crying: "let her read less of those messy books in the future."


    She wrapped the quilt in front of her chest, revealing the crystal white fragrant shoulder, as well as the delicate clavicle. Under the candlelight, she became more and more charming. Song Qingshu read it in her heart and said: "let''s go on regardless of her."


    Behind the screen, Tianshan TongLao''s eyes were very big. She thought that he just said that there was something more important to do. Is that what she said?


    "How can this work?" yelunan fairy was also anxious and looked to the screen. "Tianshan TongLao is still there."


    Tianshan Tong granny nodded in secret. The little girl is very smart. She is worthy of being my favorite maid.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry about her. I have already ordered her acupoints." He didn''t tell a lie. He did point the acupoints of Tianshan TongLao, but he didn''t point her sleeping acupoints.


    Behind the screen, the Tianshan Tongmu is silly: what does this smelly boy want to do?


    Misled by the ambiguous words, yelunan fairy subconsciously thought that Tianshan TongLao had passed out in a coma and gave a shy hum.


    Hearing her sweet and greasy grunt, Tianshan Tong granny was very angry: this little Sao hoof is shameless! She totally forgot that she was quite appreciative of each other just now.


    At this time, song Qingshu had no time to care about the idea of Tianshan TongLao, and his attention was attracted by the beauty in front of him. Yelunan fairy held the quilt in one hand and held the hem of the long skirt tightly with the other hand, covering her bare legs, as if sending out a silent invitation.


    No man can refuse such a temptation, and song Qingshu is no exception. However, he is not worried. Instead, he reaches out and sucks the prepared wine cup into his hand.


    Seeing her specially wearing wedding dress tonight, how can song Qingshu not guess her thoughts? Their identities are doomed to be difficult to get married. Only in this way can she satisfy her wishes and aspirations as a woman. I almost forgot that I just had a fever. Now I can''t make the same mistake again.


    "Let''s have a drink, madam." Song Qingshu poured a glass of wine and handed it to her.


    Yelunan fairy was very surprised. He didn''t expect his lover to be so considerate. He took the glass and cried out: "husband ~"


    If the Tianshan Tongmu behind the screen had not been sealed, she would have been scolding. You two are clearly adulterers and adulterers. What are you doing here!


    After drinking the Jiaobei wine, song Qingshu reaches out his hand to lift the Pearl on her Phoenix crown. His fingertips feel the girl''s elastic skin, and his fingers slide down slightly. He obviously feels the girl''s body shaking slightly. He can''t help but feel more pity, and his actions become quite gentle.


    How can a young girl like yelunan fairy stand his familiar means of emotional challenge? In a moment, her eyes are blurred and her whole body is soft. Her watery mouth still remembers: "don''t do this. I''ll disturb the little fairy outside later..."


    After the screen, the Tianshan child''s grandmother almost fainted. She thought that your maid was sleeping soundly now. On the contrary, what evil did I do? I have to listen to the love between you two!


    Song Qingshu knew that she was just a girl''s reserved and instinctive refusal. Of course, she didn''t take it seriously. After a while, yelunan fairy''s slender and delicate arms wrapped around his neck, and his whole body was soft and hot


    After hearing all kinds of beautiful sounds coming from behind the screen, she was so angry that she didn''t know how many times she scolded them


    "This woman really does not know shame, young age unexpectedly call so... So coquettish, almost equal to Li Qiushui that bitch."


    "What''s more, is this smelly boy a pervert? If you point my dumb acupoint but not my sleepy acupoint, let me listen to these disgusting sounds here?"


    "Ah, this seat is going to explode!"


    ¡­¡­


    But at the beginning, she was furious. Later, her expression suddenly became strange. You know, although she is not young, she has always been a place like a child. After such a battle, her face is full of peach blossom, her whole body is soft, and her legs are clamped up unconsciously.


    Feeling the difference of her body, she greets song Qingshu countless times in her heart.


    I don''t know how long after that, the whole person of Tianshan Tong Lao almost collapsed, as if she had just been fished out of the water. She was half asleep and half awake. Suddenly she felt a dark shadow in front of her eyes. Subconsciously, she opened her eyes and found that song Qingshu was standing in front of her, looking down at herself.


    "Woo! Woo Hoo Tianshan Tong granny is very angry now, but she can''t speak.


    Song Qingshu looked strangely at the Tianshan child grandmother in front of her. Her cheeks were dizzy, her eyes were moist and blurred, and her pink mouth gave off an attractive light, especially her whole body seemed to be wet with sweat, which led her dress to stick tightly to her body at this time.


    "What a beautiful little Lori." Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring him, but he soon restrained his divergent thinking and kept telling himself that the man in front of him was an old monster, but don''t think about anything else.


    At this time, yelunan fairy had fallen asleep. Song Qingshu was worried about disturbing her. Of course, he was even more worried about letting her know that there had been an audience here who would be so ashamed and angry. So he once again carried her to the next room like an eagle catching a chicken.


    As soon as she was untied the mute acupoint, Tianshan TongLao scolded: "you son of a bitch, let me listen to these disgusting things!"


    "If I scold you again, I''ll point your dumb hole and sell you to the brothel in the town." Song Qingshu gave her a look and poured a glass of water to supplement her strength.


    "You Tianshan Tong granny was very angry, but she didn''t dare to scold any more. If she was asked to point the acupoints, she would seal the dumb acupoints and be thrown into a brothel. She was originally a member of the underworld. Naturally, she knew the darkness of the world and the attraction of her appearance to men. She shuddered at the thought that she would be thrown into the middle of a group of big men without any resistance at that time.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu finds that he likes to see little Lori''s angry face, but when he thinks that she is actually an antique, his expression becomes quite tangled.


    "Cough," he continued, clearing up his mood, "now you can tell who asked you to kill jerunan." The reason why she had just been listening in the room for so long was that she wanted to find a new way to defeat her defense. Moreover, listening to such things was also an individual work. It could be seen from her sweating that it would be easier to ask when she was tired both physically and mentally.


    Tianshan Tong granny gave him a look of disdain, turned her head directly, and obviously did not intend to answer him.


    "It seems that you really want to be sold to a brothel." Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly cooled down.


    Tianshan Tong granny sneered and obviously calmed down: "your martial arts training to such a state, obviously not that kind of despicable villain, such a thing I believe you can''t do, and do such a thing that hurt heaven and you are not afraid of the future and that girl named Nanxian son fart - eye?"


    Song Qingshu was choked by her snatching, but she quickly responded and said: "yes, I really won''t send you to a brothel. It''s not the reason you think, but it''s reluctant."


    As he said this, he squatted down in front of her, deliberately pretending to be good-looking, reached out and scratched the face of Tianshan Tong granny: "you know, in our hometown, it means that you started in three years, but now your actual age is already adult, which is legal Lori. How can I give you to others?"

 Chapter 1731

    Tianshan Tong granny''s face turned red instantly: "shameless!"


    Song Qingshu rubbed his fingers back and forth, as if in the aftertaste of the feeling just now: "I don''t think I''m shameless, just answer my question well."


    Tianshan Tong granny still turned her face to one side, looking completely uncoordinated.


    "There''s no way." Song Qingshu directly went to grab her leg, directly took off her shoes, revealing a small and exquisite foot.


    "What are you doing?" Tianshan TongLao screamed and finally got a little flustered.


    "I''ll show you something, or you''ll think I''m Hello Kitty." Although Zhang Wuji was not popular in Song Qingshu''s life, he had to admit that his move of scratching people''s itching acupoints had the fastest effect and would not appear too mean.


    While responding to Tianshan TongLao, he put his finger against Yongquan acupoint in the center of her foot. You should know how powerful his internal power was at that time. He had already surpassed Zhang Wuji of that year, and he had more control over his internal power than his opponent,


    Yongquan (Yongquan) is the beginning of the kidney meridian of foot Shaoyin in the heart of foot depression. It is the most sensitive feeling. Usually children play and scratch their partners'' feet with their fingers, which makes them feel numb. At this moment, he rubs her Yongquan (Yongquan) with joyful Qi, which is more difficult than scratching them with feather silk.


    After just a few strokes, Tianshan Tong granny couldn''t help laughing. She wanted to step back and dodge. How could she get half a point when her acupoints were touched? It was more painful than a knife cut and whipped. It was like tens of millions of fleas crawling and biting in the viscera, bone marrow and blood vessels at the same time. It was even more miserable than a life and death charm attack. She just laughed a few times and cried.


    Tianshan Tong granny''s heart almost jumped out of her chest, and even her hair itched as if it were going to fall off. She scolded: "smelly boy... One day, I''ll... I''ll cut you to pieces..."


    "All right, all right, forgive me..."


    "Wuwu... Wuwu..."


    At the beginning, she was quite hard mouthed and swore, but later she turned into begging for mercy. In the end, she couldn''t even ask for mercy, only sobbing.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s face was confused, because Tianshan TongLao''s voice was old at the beginning, but when she begged for mercy and cried, she unconsciously became soft and waxy.


    "Can''t you really go to hell?" Song Qingshu was thrilled. In his mind, he immediately weaved a story: an old monster Shouyuan was close, but he was unwilling to die, so he finally gave up a little loli and attached her to the world. With mingzun''s warning, it''s not surprising that such a thing really happened.


    "Next, I''ll ask you a question. Do you agree?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I promise, I promise!" she cried


    Song Qingshu just let go of her hand. By the way, he gave her acupoint massage, which completely dispelled the unbearable numbness and itching: "who sent you?"


    Tianshan Tong granny''s face is still covered with a few drops of crystal clear tears. Maybe because of the excitement just now, her skin is white and red. I really feel sorry for her. If she is seen by someone who doesn''t know, she will be melted by this soft and cute loli.


    However, song Qingshu was not confused by her appearance and still looked at her viciously.


    Tianshan Tong granny hesitated, but she didn''t want to bear that feeling again. She could only reply, "in fact, no one sent me. I just cooperated with others."


    "With whom?" Song Qingshu nodded. How could a person like Tianshan TongLao be driven by others? There is more possibility of cooperation.


    "King Yi," Tianshan''s mother replied, "I''ll be happy to do it as long as I make that bitch Li Qiushui uneasy."


    "Li Liangzuo..." Song Qingshu pondered. According to the previous information, Li Liangzuo should be a carefree prince. He asked why he would attack the future crown princess.


    Wait... It seems that he is practicing Taoism in Kongtong mountain. Song Qingshu has no doubt when he thinks of several Kongtong school masters who used seven injury boxing that night.


    Song Qingshu continued to ask a few questions, and Tianshan TongLao answered them one by one, which solved a lot of doubts in his mind. However, she knew little about Li Liangzuo, which made it difficult to understand the reason why Li Liangzuo did so.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find anything else, song Qingshu changed the topic: "by the way, what''s the matter with your voice? Why are you so old for a while? Why are you so old for a while


    Tianshan Tong granny was surprised and touched her throat subconsciously, which reflected that she had been talking in a cute Lori voice all the time, and her face was changeable. After all, she told the truth: "you know, I''m the Lord of ethereal peak lingjiu palace, and I don''t need to kill a second way. Which of those people in cave 72 of thirty six islands under my command is not a famous figure in the underworld, If I show my original voice, it''s hard for them to be afraid of me. Maybe they will laugh behind my back. So I deliberately use an old voice to maintain the authority of the superior. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "you mean your real voice is like this now. In order to make other people afraid of you, he pretended to be old."


    Tianshan Tong granny''s face flashed a trace of red, I don''t know whether it is shame or anger: "you see, you are not laughing at me now!"


    Song Qingshu this time is heartfelt smile: "I think you now this cute loliyin is very cute, far better than before that kind of feeling like an old monster."


    "Hum!" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother didn''t turn her head and left a back of her head for him. She couldn''t help it. She couldn''t fight and fight, but now she didn''t dare to scold.


    Looking at the sulky little Lori in front of her, song Qingshu suddenly put away her smile: "are you really Tianshan TongLao?"


    "What did you say?" she said


    Song Qingshu soon showed a smile: "it''s OK, just ask."


    "In fact, we are not enemies. On the contrary, we have common enemies," she said


    "Oh, I''d like to hear about it." Song Qingshu sat down in his spare time, poured a glass of water for himself, moistened his throat, poured a cup for Tianshan TongLao, and handed it to her, "here, do you want it?"


    In the face of this "Ho, come to eat!" Tian Shan Tong granny wanted to refuse, but she was sweating and crying and laughing for so long. She was thirsty and could not resist her body''s desire. She took the cup from her partner''s hand.


    After a drink, the spirit of Tianshan TongLao recovered slightly, and then she said: "our enemy is the prince of Xixia, and you and the princess of Xixia... Love each other, but this love is doomed to be forbidden by the world. In Xixia, the prince will marry the princess soon. What will you do then?" Originally, she wanted to say that they raped their husbands and wives, but she was afraid that they would be punished again, so she reluctantly changed a euphemism.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You haven''t seen my martial arts. A prince of Xixia is nothing. At worst, I can take yelunan fairy away." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Tianshan Tong granny was stunned, but she had so much experience that she could not be fooled by the other party''s words: "if you could really take her away, you would have taken her away long ago, and would you have sent her all the way to Xixia? I don''t know what you have in mind or what your plans are, but I know it''s absolutely possible for us to join hands. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are really smart. Well, the enemy of the enemy is the friend. In this case, you go?" Finish saying hand a Yang, a few wisps of finger wind then untied the acupuncture point on her body.


    "You just let me go?" Tianshan TongLao had prepared a lot of speeches, but never expected that he would let himself go so easily.


    Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick: "how, not willing to go?"


    Tianshan TongLao hands like a rattle general: "of course not." Are you kidding me? I''m not sure I''ll be killed when I''m with this asshole. I feel terrible just now. I''m still scared in retrospect.


    Seeing that she was about to disappear at the door, song Qingshu spoke again: "yes, there is something to remind you."


    "What?" Tianshan Tong grandma turned around and thought it would not be so simple. She could not help looking at him on guard.


    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I just want to remind you that every year the Dragon Boat Festival comes to me to take the antidote of sanshennao pill. I''m afraid you''ll forget it. At that time, the corpse will break its shell and come out, which will be a tragedy."


    "Three corpses brain God pill of heimuya?" Tianshan Tong granny''s face changed greatly. Looking around the world, this is a vicious secret weapon that can be compared with her life and death to control her subordinates. How can she not know?


    But she soon calmed down: "I''m not poisoned, why come to you to get the antidote." She has made up her mind. If she is forced to take the poison later, she will fight for her life and won''t let him succeed. After all, she is the leader of the world-famous vulture palace, and she still has this confidence.


    "Didn''t you just drink it?" Song Qingshu smiles like a fox.


    Tianshan Tong granny''s eyes first showed a trace of confusion, and then came to realize that she had just drunk a glass of water from him, but she was still a little calm: "when can the sanshennao Shendan melt into the water?" You know, taking sanshennao pills is often a pill to swallow, never heard of in the water.


    "The key of sanshinaoshen pill lies in the dormant corpse insects and suppressing drugs. The corpse insects are very small. As for suppressing drugs, it is not necessary to wrap them in the form of pills and swallow them in water to suppress corpses and insects..." you should know that some dignified people in the sun moon cult are not convenient to be so rude and directly let them take sanshinaoshen pill, For example, the holy aunt Ren Yingying, in this case, the religious leader will use similar means to let them take the three corpse brain God pill quietly. In the future, if they need to turn over their faces, they will sacrifice this killing weapon.


    Looking at the little Lori in front of him, song Qingshu said with a smile: "the grand Lord of the spirit eagle will not naively think that if I don''t do anything, I will let you go easily, right?"

 Chapter 1732

    In this way, Tianshan Tong granny''s face really changed, because if it was her, she would never let her go without doing anything. Drug control is the most reassuring and direct means.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Tianshan Tong granny glared at him, and at the same time, she thought about the intelligence of Sanshen naoshen pill, how to solve the poison cloud.


    "Just in case." In fact, there are three kinds of poisons in Song Qingshu''s hands. The talisman of life and death obviously can''t be used. In addition, there is the Baotai Yijing pill from Shenlong island. However, although many people in the river and lake turn pale at the smell of Shenlong cult, it''s just like that in the eyes of Tianshan TongLao. If she really uses the Baotai Yijing pill, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t find a chance to steal the antidote from Shenlong island, If you kill the Dragon sect in anger, the basket will be big.


    In the end, the only thing left is sanshennaoshendan. First of all, the sun moon cult is still on top of lingjiu palace. No matter how good the Tianshan Tongmu is, heimuya is not a vegetarian; Secondly, even if she really hit the black cliff, it''s useless, because each generation of the leader of the sun moon god cult has a different formula for the sanshinaoshen pill. The antidote I can''t solve my own sanshinaoshen pill. Of course, my own antidote can''t solve my own poison.


    Seeing the appearance of Tianshan TongLao ready to go, song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, this medicine will not have any effect on the body in ordinary days. As long as this Xixia affair is over, I will untie the poison for you." Tianshan Tong granny is different from ordinary people. She has great martial arts skills, great influence and experience. If she is really pushed, she will not do anything.


    Hearing his words, Tianshan Tong granny looked a little better: "OK, I hope you keep your word, otherwise I can''t beat you, but none of the women around you is my opponent."


    Hearing the threat from the other party, song Qingshu''s face sank and his figure flashed in front of her. He grabbed her neck and lifted her into the air: "it seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation yet?"


    The speed of the other side is too fast, and the two sides are close to each other. Without any reaction, Tianshan Tong granny is restrained. She feels the pressure from her neck. Her face suddenly turns red, but it''s more shameful. You should know that her dignified spirit Eagle Lord, who is standing at the top of the underworld, has never been so cowardly.


    However, she was quick to react. As soon as she raised her hands, she used Tianshan MEIZHE''s hands to attack his pulse gate and elbow, trying to fight against each other. Song Qingshu frowned slightly, released her hands and threw her out. Such a close distance was the most suitable for Tianshan MEIZHE''s catching skill. He was really scared. Of course, the most important thing was that it was not good to fight with each other again.


    "Do you want to call again?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was short of breath. Her chest rose and fell, and she gave him a hard look. After all, she gave up her plan to continue to fight. She snorted and turned to leave.


    After she left, song Qingshu went back to yelunan fairy house, put her fragrant body in his arms and went to sleep. He didn''t leave her room until dawn.


    The next day, the maid Shangguan Xiaoxian came out to tell us that the princess suddenly felt unwell and wanted to rest here for another day. All the members of the mission looked at each other, but there was no doubt, because everyone knew that yelunan was forced to marry into Xixia, and probably wanted to delay the journey.


    Many people sympathize with her and have no objection to her taking an extra day off. Only Shangguan Xiaoxian knew the truth. When he passed by song Qingshu, he glared at him and said in a low voice, "princess, a big yellow girl, can''t you save a little? I''ve been tossed about by you all night, and the princess can''t get up in the morning! "


    Song Qingshu


    In this way, it took more than a month for the original half month''s journey. Of course, the beautiful scenery is not enough for external humanity.


    On this day, the mission finally entered the Xixia border, and soon a team of cavalry came up, led by a young man in full armor, like a proud rooster.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and saw that his position in the team was obviously led by him. He thought that he was in a high position at such a young age. Xixia was really


    However, he soon saw a bright yellow dress in his armor, which was embroidered with dragon. He immediately realized that this man was the prince of Xixia, Ningge.


    Although we can''t see whether he has nine dragons or five dragons on his clothes, this young man is obviously not the Emperor Li Yuanhao, so he can only be the prince.


    "The hair style of Xixia is really ugly." Song Qingshu thought that the money rat tail braid of the Qing Dynasty was very ugly, but the hairstyle of Xixia was better than that of the Qing Dynasty.


    How can we describe it? It''s the common middle-aged men''s "Mediterranean" hairstyle in later generations. The hair in the middle of the head is shaved, leaving only one circle around, and there are two short and thick braids hanging from the temples


    Xiao e met him and made a negotiation. Sure enough, the other side was the prince of Xixia. Song Qingshu was too lazy to talk to him when he looked at the man who didn''t know whether he should be called a rival in love or something. Obviously, the other side didn''t pay attention to him as a general. Without looking at him, he went to yelunan fairy carriage and said, "I''ve come to meet the princess myself. How is the princess going?"


    "Everything is OK. Thank you for your concern." Jerunantham returned politely.


    Ning Ge had been waiting here for twice as long as expected, but he was very upset. As a result, when he heard her voice, all the negative emotions disappeared. There was such a beautiful voice in the world.


    The two exchanged greetings again. Brother Ning suddenly said, "I haven''t seen the princess for a long time. Can the princess get off the carriage and have a talk? Can the prince introduce the great rivers and mountains of Xixia to the princess?"


    Yelunanxian refused: "all the way, I feel a little uncomfortable, can only live up to the prince''s good intentions."


    Ning Ge frowned. The more he refused, the more curious he was. Although it is said that the princess Cheng''an is a famous beauty in Liao Kingdom, he was still a little worried if he didn''t confirm it with his own eyes. So he went forward and reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage: "since the princess is not comfortable, I''ll come up to the carriage to chat with the princess."


    "Ah," exclaimed Shangguan Xiaoxian, the maid sitting at the door of the carriage. The protector instinctively reached out to stop him. She wanted to know that the carriage where the woman was was was as private as the boudoir. Who knows if she was dressed properly when she was in it.


    But Ning Ge stretched out his hand to shake, she was a stagger, almost fell from the carriage, fortunately song Qingshu helped her.


    While holding the maid, song Qingshu grabbed Prince Ning''s wrist with the other hand and said coldly, "prince, the princess has said that she is inconvenient."


    "What are you!" Ningge, as the prince of a country and the future emperor, has always been arrogant in Xixia. He was stopped by a little wedding general. He was so angry that he reached out and tried to push him away. However, his face soon changed, because he realized that his opponent''s hand was like an iron hoop, and his strength of eating and sucking was out, so he couldn''t get rid of it.


    At this time, yelunan fairy in the carriage said: "it''s really inconvenient today. I''ll make amends to the prince another day."


    Ning elder brother borrows a slope to descend a donkey, hastily A: "since so, wait for the princess to be good, this prince will visit again."


    Song Qingshu released his hand and stopped beside the carriage as if he were a patron saint. The prince gave him a look of resentment and left with hatred.


    At this time, Shangguan Xiaoxian couldn''t help clapping his hands and saying, "although I didn''t like you before, I''m still a man today. It''s not a waste of the princess''s devotion to you."


    In her opinion, the prince is such a high-ranking figure, who can decide life and death in a word, and can stand out for the beloved woman. Few men in the world can do it. Of course, she didn''t know that song Qingshu played a lot of emperors with applause, and what a mere prince was.


    "Your loyalty to the Lord is also commendable. This is for you." Song Qingshu helped her to do it on the side of the carriage, and then lost a ingot of gold ingot.


    "Am I the kind of person who has an eye for money?" Shangguan Xiaoxian said angrily, as if he had been insulted. Of course, he kept the treasure in his sleeve.


    At this time, yelunan fairy slightly lifted the curtain and looked at the lover with a worried face: "we have offended the Prince now, and I''m afraid he won''t be so willing to give up."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t worry, I''m here to protect you. He can''t make waves."


    Yelunan fairy is still worried: "now he has entered the Xixia border, and in a few days he will arrive in Lingzhou, the capital of Xixia, and the wedding will be held soon..."


    Song Qingshu held her cold hand: "I won''t let you marry the prince of Xixia. Don''t worry."


    "Well." Yelunanxian reluctantly smiles. Although she has confidence in her lover, the other side is the crown prince and the marriage between the two countries. She really can''t think of any way to avoid it.


    Escorted by the cavalry of the Western Xia Dynasty, the mission went all the way to the West. When it was dark, it settled down in a city post station. Because of the existence of the prince of the Western Xia Dynasty, it was not convenient for song Qingshu to live in the same courtyard with yelunan fairy.


    After the night, there is a noise in the backyard. Song Qingshu hurriedly takes people to the yard and finds that Prince Ning and a group of people are about to rush into the yard. They have a dispute with the guards of Liao state.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    The bodyguard came quickly and said in a low voice, "now the prince of Xixia has to go into the princess''s bedroom in the middle of the night..."


    At this time, Prince Ning directly yelled: "your princess is my fiancee, destined to be my woman, I make friends with her ahead of time... What''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 1733

    Hearing what he said, the people of the Liao mission looked at each other, thinking that they were originally a couple, and that they were trying to get in the way at this time. In the future, would they have to blame themselves? It''s really thankless.


    This idea together, many people stop the meaning is not so firm, Prince Ning brother saw, showing a smile of satisfaction, stride forward.


    "Stop!" At this time, song Qingshu arrived and yelled.


    Prince Ning elder brother turns head to see is him, not from the facial expression changed, after all day time ate a little loss in him, till now hand still some pain, but in front of so many people, he doesn''t want to lose prestige, coldly said: "you are what thing, I look for my fiancee, what do you care?"


    Seeing that he was as proud as a rooster, song Qingshu really wanted to make a face of him and tell him that your fiancee had already been unlocked by himself. Of course, reason made him suppress this impulse. He said faintly: "since she is a fiancee, it obviously means that she has not been married. If she has not been married one day, she is not your wife, but our princess of Daliao, As a dowry general, I naturally have the responsibility to protect her reputation. "


    His words were just words. The other members of the regiment secretly admired him when they heard his words. When they saw him fighting against the crown prince in other countries, his figure seemed to grow up in their hearts.


    "You..." Prince Ning Ge was speechless because of his words. He also knew that it was hard for him to break into a woman''s room in the middle of the night, but he was the prince. How could the general etiquette terms restrain him.


    "Son of a bitch, this is Xixia. The safety of the princess is protected by Xixia. Where can I get you? A little wedding general is gossiping. Believe it or not, I''ll rip your head off." At this time, a big man appeared behind the prince, who was the South China Sea crocodile God among the four villains.


    Prince Ning Ge suffered a loss during the day, so he naturally learned to be a good boy and specially brought the experts of Xixia first class hall to help.


    Looking at Nanhai crocodile God''s unique stupid appearance, song Qingshu can''t help laughing. Although the four villains are famous in the world, except for Duan Yanqing, the eldest, the others are second and third rate experts at most. With their current cultivation, they can deal with him with one finger.


    "I don''t believe it." Looking at the South China Sea crocodile God, song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "If I screw off your head, you will believe it!" The South China Sea crocodile God was so angry that he yelled and waved his crocodile beak scissors.


    Song Qingshu did not dodge. When the crocodile''s beak was close to his body, he raised his hand and pressed it in the middle of the scissors. Nanhai crocodile God gave a grim smile: "seek death!" Then he wrung hard, intending to cut his hand in two.


    But his smile soon froze, because he found that he could not cut each other''s paws!


    "How can it be!" The South China Sea crocodile God''s eyes were bigger than the ox''s eyes, and he used his strength to eat milk. His fat face turned red, but he still didn''t move.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to him, so he sent the crocodile''s beak forward. The crocodile''s beak scissors made of fine steel suddenly broke into two pieces from the middle like plastic.


    "Ah South China Sea crocodile God in front of the body burst out a mass of white gas, the whole person yelled, directly fell back in the flower stand, a tree in the flower stand were broken.


    Although he has some strength, he knows that his opponent''s martial arts are far superior to his own. He gets up and pats the clay on his body. He bows his hand and says, "your martial arts are rare in life. My brother-in-law is not your opponent, but my elder brother''s martial arts are unparalleled. He is sure to beat you."


    Duan Yanqing, who had been silent, breathed a breath. He had a sentence in his heart that he didn''t know what to say. His eyesight was much better than that of Yue Laosan. He could see that the other party just didn''t use all his strength, but Rao was so deep that he didn''t have the confidence to beat him.


    Worried that the prince would let him ride the tiger later, he said in a hurry: "Your Highness, Princess Cheng''an, after all, has the task of peace between the two countries. If you don''t worry about something to damage the relationship between the two countries, your majesty will know that it''s not right..."


    Thinking of his moody father, Prince Ning shuddered, and his momentum immediately weakened: "well, take the overall situation as the priority, let you go for the time being today."


    However, when he left, he was still a little reluctant to spit: "it''s just a woman who gave it to the prince for peace. What''s the matter here? Bah!"


    On the one hand, the host was insulted; on the other hand, when the great Liao Ding was victorious in the past, Xixia was just a watchdog in the southwest border of the great Liao, and they would only wag their tail and beg for mercy. If they could get the great Liao to marry a princess, it would be a kneeling licking gesture for the whole country. How could they be so arrogant?


    Hearing the clamor before he left, song Qingshu frowned and flicked his finger in his sleeve without any trace. Prince Ning felt that his knee was soft, and he fell to the ground and fell into shit. Unfortunately, his mouth hit a stone on the ground, and blood flowed out. If Duan Yanqing had not pulled him quickly, it would have been more than breaking his skin, Maybe even the teeth will come off.


    "You Prince Ning Ge gets up and covers his mouth while glaring at Song Qingshu. Although he doesn''t see what''s going on, he knows that it must be the other party who made the ghost.


    Song Qingshu took the lead in blocking his words: "why doesn''t the prince watch when he walks? It''s so easy to wrestle? I think any child of five or six years old can walk more steadily than the prince. I''m really worried about how our princess will live in the future. "


    The people of the mission heard that he could not even compare the prince with a child, so they burst into laughter, and the evil spirit he had just choked finally came out.


    "You want to die, Duan Yanqing, you kill him for me!" Prince Ning Ge crazy, twice and again by a small wedding general refuted face, he was now full of killing.


    Duan Yanqing didn''t do it immediately. The other side was really unfathomable. Just then, he didn''t realize how the other side did it. However, when the prince spoke, he couldn''t ignore it. He had to look at Song Qingshu and said coldly, "you''re a little general, who broke the marriage and led to a resurgence of war. Can you bear the responsibility? Or do you Liao have no sincerity at all, just intend to tease us? "


    He moved out of the national interest and immediately occupied the position of great righteousness. It is much more cost-effective to use force to suppress others than to do it by himself. No matter how good the opponent''s martial arts are, since he has become the dowry general, he will be bound by the corresponding rules. This marriage is obviously imperative, and no one can stop it.


    After wiping his cold sweat, Xiao e hurried to song Qingshu and said in a low voice, "General Xiao, don''t let the mood affect the overall situation. If there is anything wrong with this marriage, we can''t go back without heavy punishment."


    Although he deliberately lowered his voice, how can he hide the eyes and ears of such an expert as Duan Yanqing? Seeing that everything was going in the direction he had expected, he showed a smile of satisfaction at the corner of his mouth.


    But song Qingshu said coldly: "the two countries rely on marriage for peace, but they don''t have to marry the prince. If the prince has an accident, you can find anyone in Xixia to replace him, such as Li Liangzuo, King Yi, and Li qianshun, uncle Huang. "


    Xiao e Du Mu: "I''m not sure."


    People of the Western Xia Dynasty


    Although we all know how to replace this thing casually, the crown prince Ning Ge calms down, because the other party just said that he was wrong. You know, he has been the crown prince for many years, but his father''s body has been very strong, and he can''t see the possibility of going west to let him ascend the throne in a short time. That''s all right. In addition, many people are eyeing his position, Uncle Li qianshun is one of the biggest threats. As for Li Liangzuo, the king of Yi, although he doesn''t show up in ordinary times, he always feels that he is a bit unfathomable.


    If there is something wrong with the marriage for his own sake, it will be unwise for Li qianshun to attack him!


    As for the evil spirit, it''s no big deal. After getting married, he vented his anger on the princess Cheng''an. Just thinking of the excitement, his stomach couldn''t help but feel warm.


    "Today, I want to give Princess Cheng an a face. Hum, let''s go!" Ning elder brother a jilt clothes sleeve, take a public under hand ash to leave.


    After they left, all the soldiers of the mission cheered. After all, they still had the glory of Daliao in the past. They were oppressed by the Xixia people.


    Song Qingshu nodded, then said: "back to their posts, I first go to see the princess."


    After entering the room, Shangguan Xiaoxian smile like flowers: "general, please sit down, I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "the sun is coming out from the West today?"


    Shangguan Xiaoxian said with a smile: "who let that Prince hate more than you... Ah no, I mean you taught that son-of-a-bitch to fight for light for us Daliao."


    Song Qingshu a black line, waved her hand to stay cool, and then said to yelunan fairy: "don''t worry, he can''t hurt you with me."


    Yelunan fairy looked worried: "but I''m going to Lingzhou city soon. I''ll marry him at that time. How can you stop me at that time?"


    Song Qingshu sat down beside her, took her hand and said, "don''t worry, he didn''t have the blessing to survive that day."


    "You want to..."


    One side of the Shangguan Xiaoxian also vomited his tongue, thinking that this master is really a cruel man, and he would better treat him better in the future.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was wrong, and explained: "in fact, it''s very simple to let him die without knowing. The difficulty lies in the aftermath. Don''t worry. I''m ready for all the plans. I''m waiting for the time to start. "


    He is thinking about how to maximize the benefits of this matter, which is different from the ordinary experts in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 1734

    In fact, the simplest way to get married is to let the prince Ning die. However, this kind of simple and rude behavior is not the style of song Qingshu. Of course, he thinks more about the sequelae after the death of the prince.


    The most stable way to think about it is to let Xixia people have their own problems. According to the information, Ning GE has been the crown prince for many years, but Li Yuanhao''s body is getting stronger and stronger, and there is no omen of death at all. Since ancient times, both father and son are prone to problems; In addition, there is Uncle Li qianshun, King Yi Li Liangzuo in the side of covetous, Ning GE''s crown prince position is not stable.


    Just a little push, other forces will help themselves to complete the next thing.


    In order to get rid of the crown prince''s position, it is far from enough to simply tease the princess of Liao. After thinking about it, song Qingshu focuses on the mother family of the crown prince.


    Zhao Min has explained in detail that the military of Xixia is a joint system of tribal leaders. Half of the troops are in the hands of the tribal leaders, and the Yeli family is the largest one among them. At the same time, the Yeli family is the mother family of the prince. If they go wrong, the position of the prince will be lost.


    Moreover, taking advantage of this opportunity, not only the prince was defeated and the marriage was destroyed, but also the first person in the military of the Western Xia Dynasty collapsed. The whole Western Xia Dynasty would lose its vitality and be unable to go abroad; At the same time, the power structure will be reorganized, which means countless opportunities.


    He has made a plan, and the plan has been quietly launched, now everything is ready, only the east wind.


    Song Qingshu pacifies yelunan fairy and is about to leave, but he is held by a pair of small hands. Looking back, he finds that the girl is looking at him pitifully: "don''t go."


    I thought that the prince of Xixia was with me now, and it was not convenient for me to be too close to her. However, seeing what she looked like at this time, I knew that because of the appearance of Prince Ning Ge today, she was in fear and helplessness for the future. Suddenly, she didn''t care about anything else and sat down directly: "OK, I''ll be here with you."


    His response is the girl''s soft body and sweet red lips


    Next, the mission and the prince''s team went to Lingzhou together. With the painful lessons of the past few times, the prince Ning Ge converged a lot and looked at Song Qingshu from afar with resentment.


    Song Qingshu is not the same thing. On the contrary, Shangguan Xiaoxian is a little excited: "I didn''t expect that your man''s sixth sense is so accurate. Prince Ning seems to know that you''ve slept with his fiancee, and he hates you from the bottom of his heart."


    "What nonsense!" Yelunan fairy gave her a violent chestnut, which was sensitive and was teased by her maid. No matter how thick her nerves were, she couldn''t stand it.


    Song Qingshu is also speechless. He just mentioned the word "sixth sense" two days ago. This little girl has learned and used it so quickly. Her brain bag is really smart. It''s a pity to be a maid.


    In this case, the team went all the way to Lingzhou city. Xixia sent a grand welcome team, but the Emperor Li Yuanhao didn''t come, and the important officials such as Yeli Yuqi (muyuqi) didn''t come either. We can see how Xixia''s attitude towards the marriage was.


    However, song Qingshu was very happy to avoid a lot of red tape. Next, the sending off team was placed in a guild hall in the city. Originally, the Xixia had to take over the defense work, but song Qingshu stood up and said that now there was no formal marriage, so naturally the princess had to be protected by the warriors of the Liao Dynasty.


    Xixia had no choice but to compromise in the end. The bodyguard of Xixia was in charge of the outer area, and the warriors of Liao state were in charge of protecting the mission.


    After settling down yelunan fairy, song Qingshu said to her, "I want to visit Mufu at night. After all, Mufu is the backer behind the prince. I''ll investigate their intelligence and see if I can find anything to use."


    Yelunanxian nodded, this matter is related to her happiness, of course she will not stop, but she is still a little worried: "if the prince comes again?"


    Song Qingshu handed her a resounding arrow: "don''t worry, I''ve told you that the warrior of the mission won''t let him in. If he rushes in hard and you can''t stop him, you''ll release the sentry arrow. I''ll come back immediately when I get the signal."


    "Good." Jerunan was relieved at last.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "did you forget that you are also a martial arts expert? That Prince Ning elder brother although can''t say to start to have no tie chicken''s strength, but also by no means what master, you a hand all can beat him, still fear what


    Yelunan fairy was stunned, and then he laughed: "it''s all your fault. It makes people like those boudoir ladies in Jiangnan who fall when the wind blows."


    "What''s my fault?" Song Qingshu thought that although he often tossed you so hard that he couldn''t get up, he wouldn''t make you so weak.


    He noticed that his ambiguous eyes had been sweeping at him. Yelunan fairy immediately reacted and could not help but be coquettish: "what are you thinking about? I mean you and Tianshan TongLao are too good at martial arts. In front of you, I feel like I can''t do martial arts, which makes me lose confidence. I haven''t changed my role for a while."


    Song Qingshu understood this and said with a smile, "don''t worry. There are few experts like this in the world. You can''t touch them so skillfully."


    "Look what you''re proud of." Yelunan fairy snorted, "when you get through this difficulty, you should teach me Kung Fu well. I don''t want to be protected by you all the time."


    Song Qingshu knew that she had some kind of martial arts infatuation. He couldn''t help teasing her and said, "haven''t I already taught you Kung Fu?"


    Jerunan was confused: "when did you teach me?"


    Song Qingshu came up to her ear, smelling the fragrance of her hair, and whispered, "bed Kung Fu is not Kung Fu?"


    Yelunan fairy''s white and jade like skin suddenly surged into a layer of bright red, and he was about to beat him. Unfortunately, song Qingshu escaped quickly, and soon disappeared outside the door: "I''m going to do things..."


    "I hate it Yelunan fairy bit his lip, but unconsciously in his mind the beautiful scenery along the way a few days ago, a small face became more and more red.


    In fact, it''s easy to find out the location of Mujia, because Mujia is the largest building in Lingzhou city except the imperial palace.


    Muyuqi was a great general of the Western Xia Dynasty. Naturally, the family was very strict in defense. Unfortunately, the existence of song Qingshu was just like a nonexistence.


    Like an owl, he sneaks in quietly. Song Qingshu mainly looks for the study or bedroom, because these two places are often the easiest places to get information.


    As he searched for it, he thought about it in secret. Before listening to Mu Wanqing mention that her mother Qin HongMian seems to have married to the wood family, and he doesn''t know who married the wood family.


    No wonder he is curious to know that the concept of family in this world is often different from that of later generations. It''s almost the same if there are several brothers and sisters in later generations. The family in this world is the pronoun of a huge clan. We don''t know how many brothers and descendants there are. There are dozens or hundreds of them, and even thousands of them.


    The Mu family is the most powerful family in Xixia, with a large population. Naturally, it is not clear where Qin HongMian married.


    "Forget it, let''s get busy with the marriage first." Song Qingshu has found the study now, and the candle light inside shows that there are people in it now.


    "Just in time!" Song Qingshu was so happy that he quickly hid under the eaves. When he got to the point of martial arts, he didn''t need to peep or stick his ears to the wall. He couldn''t hide his words from people in this distance.


    "Second younger brother, why did you promise that song envoy?" There was an anxious voice in the room.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Listening to the tone of the man inside, it should be mu wangrong, Mu Yuqi''s brother. They were given the title of king when they led the left and right Xiang army respectively.


    Of course, it''s not him that makes song Qingshu care, but the song envoy mentioned by the other party. Has his plan worked?


    "Elder brother, why should you be so flustered? I promised him to surrender just to cheat him. Song people are rich. It''s not good to get more money from them. If you don''t cheat me, you won''t cheat me." Another voice of banter sounded, it should be general Mu Yuqi.


    "But I always feel that something is wrong." Wood Wang Rong voice with a trace of concern, "Song cunning, it is difficult to ensure that there will not be any moth inside."


    "Are you worried about being known by the emperor? Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. Who admitted that he had promised Song people, but he didn''t have any evidence, "muyuqi said triumphantly." speaking of it, I''m also angry for you. A few days ago, you sent your confidant Lang burying to cheat Song people into surrender. Song people were found out and Lang burying was killed. This time, we''ll cheat Song people. We''ll cheat the financial affairs and kill them in the future, Is it not so fast? "


    Wood Wang Rong also laughed: "or you kid have a plan!"


    Song Qingshu is eavesdropping. Suddenly, a thief''s voice comes from the yard in the distance. Mu wangrong suddenly exclaims: "it can''t be the song emissary, is it?"


    "Let''s go to his room and see if he''s still there!" Muyuqi obviously had the same worry, and soon two "Mediterranean" hairstyle men came out in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu moves in his heart. From the other side, he uses his lightness skills and rushes to the noisy place. He sees a dark shadow hiding from the pursuit. Song Qingshu''s eyesight is so good that he recognizes Lin Pingzhi with the help of the light moonlight.


    He came to him with a flash of body shape and grasped his shoulder: "what are you doing?"


    Lin Pingzhi was about to fight back. When he saw that he was overjoyed, he quickly explained: "elder brother song, I came here according to your plan and pretended to surrender the Mu brothers. They agreed, but there was no real action, so I planned to steal their waist knife as a keepsake. Unexpectedly, the house was heavily guarded and soon found."


    "Did the guards see you?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    Lin Pingzhi shook his head: "no, just now I have been covered."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "OK, you go back to the house quickly and pretend that nothing happened. The Mu brothers are looking for you. I''ll lead the pursuers for you."

 Chapter 1735

    It was mentioned before that song Qingshu had designed a plan that had been quietly launched. Naturally, it was a hundred trials of Anti Japanese tactics in Chinese history. Lin Pingzhi was sent to pretend to surrender to the Mu brothers. As for whether the two brothers surrendered or not, it was not so important. The key was the subsequent series.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Sichuan to move so fast. Lin Pingzhi had come here to talk with the Mu brothers. His eyes were full of praise for his high efficiency.


    Unfortunately, this is not the time to reminisce. After exchanging their eyes, they decided the following steps. Song Qingshu said, "I''ll lead you away."


    "Good!" Lin Pingzhi didn''t have the slightest affectation. He knew how good song Qingshu''s martial arts were, so it was not dangerous to lead his pursuers away.


    When Lin Pingzhi leaves, song Qingshu deliberately runs to the pursuers and shakes them in the opposite direction.


    Not long after Lin Pingzhi came back to the room, there was a quick knock on the door. Before he could respond, the door was roughly knocked open from the outside. Muyu and muwangrong came in directly.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Pingzhi pretends to have just got up.


    When muyuqi saw that he was in the room, he was stunned. He looked at muwangrong and exchanged a look: "it''s nothing. There''s a thief in the mansion. I''m afraid that the song emissary might be in danger, so I came to check it out."


    Lin Pingzhi naturally knew what was going on in his heart, but he had to pretend to be grateful: "thank you for your concern. I didn''t see any thieves here."


    Muyuqi nodded and looked around the room for a week. He didn''t see anything unusual. Then he turned and left: "Song envoy, have a good rest. Don''t go out recently, so as to avoid any danger."


    "I will bear it in mind, and you two kings should be careful." Lin Pingzhi politely sent them out.


    After the brothers left his yard, muyuqi looked at his men: "are you sure the thief is on the other side?"


    The soldier replied, "sure, brothers, I saw the thief flee to the West Wing with my own eyes."


    Mu wangrong then came forward and said, "it seems that we are worried too much. The thief is not an envoy of the Song Dynasty."


    "If it''s not song emissary, who will it be?" Wood meets to beg to frown a way.


    "Our brother made many enemies in Xixia. I think most of them are the people of Uncle Li qianshun." Mu wangrong snorted coldly.


    Muyuqi nodded and said, "I also think he is the most suspect. In addition, Li Liangzuo, King Yi, is also a suspect."


    Mu wangrong suddenly thought of something and said, "let''s leave this alone. When the snitch arrived in the west wing, isn''t that where his wife is?"


    Muyuqi''s face changed, and then he woke up: "let''s go, let''s go!"


    In addition, song Qingshu took his family''s bodyguards around the circle. Originally, he could easily get rid of these tails, but in order to fight for enough time for Lin Pingzhi, he finally ran for a while and deliberately stayed to wait for those bodyguards for a while, so that they could not catch up with them, but also could not catch up with them.


    But after a while, he felt something was wrong. Suddenly, a large number of bodyguards came from all directions. Although his lightness skill was high, he could easily get in and out of the heavily guarded imperial palace. The main reason was that he was surprised every time, so he could use the advantage of lightness skill to sneak in before the bodyguards didn''t react. But now there are so many bodyguards everywhere, with so many eyes staring at him, No matter how high his lightness skill is, he can''t become a fly and disappear.


    Seeing the brothers muyuqi and muwangrong from a distance, song Qingshu gradually understood what was going on. They were generals and controlled half of the military power of Xixia. Most of them mobilized soldiers to come.


    Song Qingshu was forced to have nowhere to hide by the soldiers coming from all directions. In fact, with his martial arts and lightness skills, it was not difficult to rush out. He was just worried that he would frighten the snake. Moreover, he also recited the machete mentioned by Lin Pingzhi just now. In his plan, whether the Mu brothers really surrender or not, it would not affect the overall situation, The key is to make some people believe that they really surrender, and to do this, the keepsake is the key.


    For Xixia people, the machete that a person carries with him is just like himself, which represents determination and reputation. If you can get his machete quietly, then the thing will be at least half successful.


    Song Qingshu wanted to stay and steal machetes, but there were more and more bodyguards around him, and his range of activities was limited to a smaller and smaller area. He had no choice but to hide in a nearby room. After all, there were so many rooms here, and it was not easy to find one person.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, he frowned, because he had just been avoiding the search of the guards, but he didn''t notice that there was already a person in the room!


    "Who?" The man on the bed was obviously aware of the change, and sat up and looked at it suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu knew that if he let the other party call out and led the pursuers, he would be in some trouble today. In a hurry, he had already knocked down the man and covered his mouth before the other party called out.


    "Eh ~" Song Qingshu suddenly smelled a light and elegant fragrance, and his hands were all soft, tender and greasy. He couldn''t help but be stunned. The voice of the words he just said was distorted, and he didn''t know she was a woman.


    "Don''t make a noise. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you." Song Qingshu is not the kind of person who embarrasses a woman. Feeling her trembling body, he quickly comforts her, and then pays attention to the bodyguard who is gradually approaching outside.


    To his surprise, most women would not have much sense in such a situation, and they would react fiercely. However, after hearing what he said, this woman suddenly calmed down, didn''t cry and didn''t make noise, which made him not react for a moment.


    Of course, his attention was mainly on the bodyguards outside. Originally, he thought that the bodyguards could be deterred by the help of the female family''s house. After all, there were different men and women in the evening, but he didn''t expect that the bodyguards rushed directly to the west wing, and now they are going door-to-door, room to room.


    "The atmosphere of Xixia was open to this point?" Song Qingshu was a little confused. This kind of thing was absolutely unimaginable in the Southern Song Dynasty. No one would allow his soldiers to rush into the houses where the women''s dependents were located in the middle of the night to search for people. If they saw something that they shouldn''t see, wouldn''t the man''s head glow with green light?


    "Search one room at a time. Don''t let go of every room. In addition, the archers outside are ready. Once the other side tries to break through, all the arrows will be fired at once Not far away came the voice of the Mu brothers.


    "It''s a bit of a problem." Song Qingshu grins bitterly. He wants to take a chance, but he is blocked to death. Now that so many soldiers are surrounded, it''s not easy for him to go.


    These two men are really worthy of being famous generals of the Western Xia Dynasty. They defeated the army of the Northern Song Dynasty several times many years ago. Today, they live up to their reputation.


    "Dong Dong Dong!" Before long, there was a knock outside the door. "Miss, someone broke into the west wing. Are you ok?"


    "Miss?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was so lucky that he broke into other people''s daughter''s room. Although he didn''t know whether it was Miss Da Fang or miss Er Fang, he thought of the Mediterranean shape of the Mu brothers and the three big five thick appearance. Such a genetically born daughter should not be overestimated.


    At this time, song Qingshu obviously felt that the other party was poking him with his fingers, as if he wanted to say something to him. Song Qingshu simply let her go. Now, she just called. It seems that she can only win and rush out.


    Who knows that the woman didn''t scream and ask for help in her imagination. Instead, she said in a discontented tone: "what''s the noise? Miss Ben is sleeping. Go to search other rooms."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, not to mention her abnormal words and deeds, but her voice seemed familiar.


    He didn''t pay attention to her appearance for a moment. Now he looks at her with curiosity. Although there is no light in the room, he can also see her face clearly when he evaluates the fire outside the window: the moon is shining, flowers and trees are snowing, a face is beautiful and vulgar, Chin is sharp, and face is white and greasy, It''s smooth and crystal clear. It has a small cherry mouth. Its lips are very thin. Its two rows of thin teeth are like broken jade. It''s really a gorgeous beauty.


    "Mu Wanqing!" Song Qingshu did not expect to meet her in this situation.


    Mu Wan gives him a clear look, and seems to be complaining about why he recognized herself at this time. Although she is far inferior to the other party and can''t see things like day in the dark, the natural sensitivity of a woman makes her hear the voice of her lover and the familiar feeling of her lover.


    The bodyguard outside obviously didn''t give them the chance to talk about the past. He continued to pat the door and said, "Miss, the king''s order has come down. Every room must be searched. I hope Miss won''t embarrass us."


    Mu Wanqing wrinkled her pretty eyebrows. She recognized her determination from the other party''s words, so she had to open the quilt, and said to song Qingshu in a low voice: "hide in quickly."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He wanted to use his martial arts to fight his way out. But now that he had a more convenient way, he would not refuse. What''s more, they had already been in love. He didn''t mean that Liu Xiahui would talk about giving and receiving men and women in such a situation.


    Almost no hesitation, he suddenly got into the bed, only felt a sweet smell, can''t help feeling that women''s bed is really more attractive than smelly man''s bed.


    Because she was just sleeping, Mu Wanqing''s body under the quilt was a little cool. They were so close to each other that they could almost touch her skin. Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling that she was soft and greasy.


    Muwanqing was obviously much more shy than him. When he was touched by his body, he shrank back like a frightened rabbit, and his breathing was also a little short.


    Just at this time, the door was suddenly knocked open by the soldiers outside. Mu Wanqing exclaimed in surprise, pretending to pull up the quilt to block his chest. In fact, he was trying to better cover his lover: "bold, what are you doing?"


    "Wan''er, it''s dad who let them bump into the door." Muyuqi strides in.

 Chapter 1736

    Song Qingshu in the quilt was surprised. He did hear Mu Wanqing mention that Qin HongMian was married to Mu family, but he didn''t expect that he married the owner directly.


    Xixia people are much more open to men and women than those in the Southern Song Dynasty. They don''t care much about whether women are virgins or not. However, Muyu Qitang, a prince and a general, doesn''t know how many girls are willing to recommend pillows to themselves. Qin HongMian can be a princess, which shows how beautiful her looks are, so that the other party ignores her past.


    Sometimes nature is really tricky. Qin HongMian didn''t become the princess of Zhennan in Dali, but she became the princess of Tiandu in Xixia. I don''t know how she felt in the dead of night.


    "Men and women are different after all. It''s always wrong to bring so many people into my room in the middle of the night." Mu Wanqing said coldly that she was already quite polite. If she met such a thing in the river and lake, she would shoot a poison sleeve arrow directly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be in danger if a gangster comes to the west wing." Muyu looked at the girl on the bed. There was a strange light in her eyes, but it soon suppressed her. "Look around the room to see if there are any traces of gangsters."


    "Report back to the king, no discovery." The room was not very big. The Tibetans had a good view of it. Soon the soldiers searched one.


    Muwanqing snorted coldly: "can you go out now?"


    Muyu chuckled twice: "OK, Dad, I''ll go out now. If you encounter anything, I''ll shout. There are guards all over the place."


    One after another, the footsteps of leaving sounded. After the door was closed, Mu Wanqing was relieved.


    Song Qingshu showed his head from the quilt, reached for a brush, and the remote door bolt automatically hung in from the inside, "this wood is very good for you."


    Mu Wanqing looked at the automatically locked door in surprise. He was obviously very surprised at his hand. After hearing what he said, he nodded slightly: "he is very good to us, but..."


    "But what?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Mu Wanqing''s jade cheek flashed a trace of bright red and said in a low voice: "but I always feel that sometimes he looks at me strangely. He wants to swallow me up. It''s really frightening."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "it seems that he should know that you are not his own daughter."


    "I think so." When Mu Wanqing was very young, Qin HongMian took her away to live in seclusion near the Wanjie valley. Then she was found by Xixia people a few years ago, and the mother and daughter were invited back to Lingzhou. Naturally, she had no deep feelings for her nominal father, whom she had not seen for more than ten years.


    "With his ugly Mediterranean look, normal people can see at a glance that they can''t have a daughter like you." Song Qingshu thinks of Zhong wanqiu in Wanjie valley. He is ugly, but he has a daughter like Zhong Ling. Yue Laosan, Yun Zhonghe and others know that he is not Zhong Ling''s father as soon as they see him.


    "Bah, he is my father in name after all. Can you accumulate some virtue?" Mu Wanqing spat and rolled his eyes.


    "The key is that she has a strong desire for you now. How can I accumulate virtue?" Just hiding in the quilt, although he didn''t see muyuqi''s eyes, but he didn''t know that his heart beat a little faster when he spoke with his "daughter", and his whole body''s Qi and blood tended to surge to his lower abdomen.


    "What?" Muwanqing was surprised and startled by the speculation.


    "As the king of Tiandu in Liao Kingdom, he doesn''t mind your mother''s past. He should like your mother very much," sighed song Qingshu. "But every time I see you, I can''t help thinking about my wife and other men. In the long run, few people can bear it, that is, you are a daughter, and you are so beautiful, He''s just a little more tolerant. "


    He thought of the multiple-choice question circulating on the Internet in his previous life. If you were a father and suddenly learned that your daughter who had been raised for 18 years was not born, which of the following reactions would happen: a was angry, B was overjoyed, C was relieved, D didn''t care, e was not interested.


    There is a wonderful story behind every choice


    Mu Wanqing''s face is changeable. She has long noticed that Mu Yuqi''s attitude towards her is strange. However, because of their nominal father daughter relationship, she doesn''t think about it. Now she is awakened by others and remembers all the details before. She suddenly realizes.


    "It''s a good idea to accept both mother and daughter. The custom of Xixia has fallen so far. It''s really appalling!" Song Qingshu is a little angry. In fact, it''s not surprising that the aristocrats of this era do such things, but generally speaking, they do it secretly, and muyuqi just hit his own woman. How can he not be angry?


    Originally, the plan was aimed at the Mu brothers. Song Qingshu was just a little worried about harming Mu Wanqing, but now he knows the truth. He just wants to find something to deal with the Mu brothers, so that Mu Wanqing will not be in danger all the time.


    "My mother is right, you men are not good things!" Muwanqing''s pink face is red, and her eyebrows are a little more murderous. She was brought up by Qin HongMian''s extreme education, and her character is also extreme. Although she is kind and pure-hearted, she behaves like a little witch.


    Song Qingshu worried that she would do something stupid, and quickly advised: "Wan Mei, don''t be impulsive. There are many guards around muyuqi. Your Kung Fu is not enough. On the contrary, it''s easy to stimulate the other party''s evil thoughts and make him decide to incarnate into a beast."


    "But..." as soon as Mu Wanqing thought of her father''s idea about her, she felt creepy and uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this problem for you, but it will take a little time," Song Qingshu then took out a bell for her. "By the way, the bell is filled with Tongxin Gu. If you shake one in a certain range, the other will ring, so if you really encounter danger, you can shake this, and I will come to rescue you soon."


    Last time, he intended to give it to Ren Yingying, but he gave Ruan Xingzhu one by mistake, but the effect was really good, so song Qingshu specially made several more. Of course, this device can''t really transmit sound from thousands of miles, but it can completely play the role of a previous BB machine within dozens of miles, and prevent people around him from getting into danger.


    "Tongxin Gu?" Muwanqing took the bell, gently stroked the pattern on the bell, obviously concentric two words poked in the soft part of the girl''s heart.


    "By the way, how did you come to Xixia this time? Is it..." Mu Wanqing''s face turned red and his expression became coy. "Did you come to propose marriage?"


    Song Qingshu was so excited that he remembered that he promised her to come to Xixia as soon as possible when he left Yangzhou last time. However, he was so busy with a lot of things that he almost forgot about it, and this time he had other tasks


    Of course, song Qingshu is not a fool. Knowing how bloody the denial was at this time, he immediately nodded: "yes, I''ve come here to propose marriage, but now it''s obviously not suitable to meet your father. Find a chance to meet your mother and say it."


    "Well ~" Mu Wanqing was in full bloom. She put her jade arm around his neck and nestled in his arms. "You''re so nice."


    Holding the soft body of the lady in his arms, song Qingshu had to sigh. No wonder Mu Wanqing was so popular on the Internet in his previous life, and there was no reason for that. When he first met him, he was proud and charming, but once he fell in love with you, he turned into a soft girl and was obedient to you.


    At the same time, song Qingshu was filled with endless apologies. In fact, they had made a vow long ago, but they had been indifferent to her all the time. Although there were some objective factors that they could not help themselves, the main reason was that they were too stupid.


    "By the way, where do you live now? Where do I want to see you?" Mu Wanqing suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu was soft hearted and replied directly, "I live in the Embassy in the city now. In addition, I have an individual identity this time, that is, the marriage sending General of the Liao state. When you come to see me, don''t let it slip in front of outsiders."


    "You even tell me such a secret thing," said Mu Wanqing, deeply moved. Suddenly he thought of something and was surprised. "Are you escorting my cousin''s fiancee, Princess Cheng''an?"


    "Your cousin?" Song Qingshu is stunned, and then realizes that the mother of Prince Ning is the sister of the Mu brothers. They are really cousins at this time.


    "It''s the prince," said Mu Wanqing with a trace of disgust in her eyes. "This man is bent on inheriting the throne, but at the same time he is greedy of flowers and lusts. People in Lingzhou city all know what he is, but it''s a pity that Princess Cheng''an wants to marry such a man."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "he doesn''t want you too much, does he?"


    "He dares!" Muwan Qingyang Yang wrist, this just realized that just sleeping, poison sleeve arrow did not wear on the wrist, some lovingly spit out his tongue, "he is every cousin before and after cousin want to close to me, but once I beat a hard time, he stopped."


    Song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks that the prince Ning is really sad.


    Noticing his expression, Mu Wanqing said in a hurry: "do you think I''m too fierce? In fact, I''m just so... So fierce to others, but not to you... To you. "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be amused by her and held her in his arms: "how can it be? I wish you were more fierce to other men, the better." A few silk soft hair swept in his face, above there is a faint fragrance, can''t help but heart a swing.


    Mu Wanqing''s heart was pounding. In the dark, he felt his cheeks burning. He said in a low voice, "Song Lang, after all, we are not married..."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then realized that she was worried about what she would do to her. It must be that Qin HongMian had suffered enough from being unmarried and pregnant first, so she had been whispering to her since she was a child.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gone soon." Song Qingshu naturally would not force her in this respect, not to mention that he was in a hurry about waist knife.


    "Eh ~" Mu Wan nodded, but she was quite reluctant to give up. However, she also understood that it was quite inappropriate for a girl to stay with a man in the middle of the night, even if he was her lover.

 Chapter 1737

    After saying goodbye to Mu Wanqing, song Qingshu comes out of the house. At this time, the search in the west chamber has almost progressed, and no trace of the thief has been found. The people in Mufu instinctively think that he has left, so their defense is somewhat relaxed.


    Song Qingshu found an opportunity to leave the west chamber and come to a row of rooms in the East. He just learned from Lin Pingzhi that the waist knives of the Mu brothers should be in this area.


    Their waist Dao is also a rare treasure. Because it is precious, they seldom carry it with them on weekdays, so they only carry it with them on formal occasions or when they go to war.


    Finally, I found it in a room similar to a collection room. Thanks to the fact that most of my family was transferred to the west wing, otherwise such a place would be heavily guarded, and it would not be so easy to get there.


    After getting the waist knife, song Qingshu went to the place where Lin Pingzhi was. It was easy to find the location of the guest room, but from a distance you can see many guards around it. In name, it was to protect safety, but in fact, it was mostly used to monitor and imprison others.


    A few stones at random attracted the guard''s attention. He sneaked in quietly. Lin Pingzhi was pacing back and forth in the room, obviously very anxious. He was relieved to see him appear in front of him.


    "Brother song really has the best martial arts. So many soldiers have not caught him." Lin Pingzhi said excitedly.


    "It''s just a fluke," Song Qingshu said with a smile, and then sat down at the table with him. "I didn''t expect you to come in person this time."


    Lin Pingzhi said with a wry smile: "brother, you want us to find someone who is absolutely loyal, hard and smart. It''s not so easy. I can''t find a suitable person to pick and choose. In the end, I just went on my own. Although it''s not smart, I asked myself that the bone is still hard."


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded, even in the original, people who hate Lin Pingzhi have to admit that he has a strong and proud body.


    "But I''m afraid that this operation will suffer from skin and flesh, and there will be life-threatening if not." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Lin Pingzhi shook his head: "when our Fuwei escort agency was destroyed, there was no hope of revenge. It was brother song who didn''t dislike passing on my martial arts. Later, he took good care of me. Finally, you took me to Qingcheng sect to revenge. I don''t know how to repay this great kindness. I don''t know how happy I am to learn that I can do something for my brother this time, let alone the pain of flesh and blood, Even if it''s for my life, I don''t think Lin Pingzhi will frown. If my eldest husband is alive, he should have revenge and gratitude. I hope he will succeed. "


    "OK, Ping, don''t worry. Anyway, I will make sure you are safe." Song Qingshu is filled with emotion. Although Lin Pingzhi is a man and a woman, he is a straight man of iron and steel, which makes people admire him.


    They discussed the details of the plan, and then song Qingshu left by the night.


    The next day, Prince Ning came to visit the embassy. This time, he was accompanied by King Mu Yuqi of Tiandu and officials of the Ministry of rites. Everything was in accordance with the etiquette of Xixia to discuss the wedding and consult the princess of Liao. Yelunan fairy could not hide any more, so he had to take the maid out to have a dinner party.


    Song Qingshu was just watching to prevent the Xixia from making any improper attempts. Naturally, Xiao e was responsible for the handover of these complicated etiquette.


    Prince Ning Ge finally saw the bride''s appearance. He thought her beauty was just exaggeration, but he saw it with his own eyes and found that it was even better than the rumor. He could not help but be elated and began to pay all kinds of attentions.


    It''s a pity that yelunan has always been indifferent to him. If he had been, he would have been furious. However, looking at the beautiful face in front of him today, he couldn''t get angry. On the contrary, he was absolutely indifferent to each other, which added a bit of nobility.


    What make complaints about her is that she has not been able to say anything. When she returned to her room, she could not help what she said.


    Song Qingshu chuckles. It turns out that muyuqi just saw Shangguan Xiaoxian. He immediately became interested in her and even directly asked for her. In his opinion, a king of the Western Xia Dynasty who wanted a maid was worthy of her. In fact, even the Liao mission didn''t think this kind of behavior was unusual. After all, in those aristocratic circles, Don''t say to want a maid, sometimes drink happy, directly give his Ji concubine to a friend is common.


    Xiao e even hoped to make friends with the powerful people in Xixia through this relationship, but Shangguan Xiaoxian obviously didn''t want to be given away as a gift. In addition, yelunan immortal and Song Qing Shubao just gave up.


    Of course, the reason why muyuqi didn''t force himself was that he didn''t want to have a direct conflict with the Liao mission. After yelunanxian married the prince, the beautiful maid would follow him, and the Liao mission also left. At that time, it was not easy for him as an uncle to go to his nephew and ask for a maid.


    "Say you want to thank me, or you''ll have to go to bed tonight. No, maybe he can''t wait until night, and he''ll just go to bed in the daytime..." Song Qingshu looks at Shangguan Xiaoxian unkindly.


    Shangguan Xiaoxian''s face turned white, and he was still a little frightened. He said, "bah, I used to think you were disgusting enough. I didn''t expect that the king was even more disgusting than you that day."


    Song Qingshu


    How to talk? This little girl is really out of tune.


    Shangguan little fairy continued to make complaints about it: "follow the ugly eight queer, it''s better to follow you."


    Song Qingshu nodded, which made it easier to speak.


    "You mentioned before that there was a way to spoil this marriage. How is it going?" Shangguan Xiaoxian was only concerned about the happiness of his master for the rest of his life. Now it''s burning on him, which is obviously more urgent.


    At this time, yelunan fairy was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He looked at him eagerly and expectantly. Song Qingshu, an old God, sat on a chair and waved: "pour tea."


    Normally, Shangguan Xiaoxian didn''t pay much attention to him, but today, for the first time, he went to pour a cup of tea and brought it to him respectfully. He even kneaded his shoulder and beat his back spontaneously, with a flattering look.


    Song Qingshu comfortably closed his eyes and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. Now the only thing you need to do is wait."


    "What are you waiting for?" Asked the two women in unison.


    "Wait for a message!" Song Qingshu opened his eyes and a flash of light passed away.


    The next few days are a very difficult time for yelunan fairy, because it is getting closer and closer to the wedding day. Until this day, a news suddenly came from Lingzhou City:


    The king of Tiandu caught a spy of the Southern Song Dynasty and did not dare to deal with it privately. He took him to the Emperor Li Yuanhao.


    "What''s going on?" Yelu Nanxian until song Qingshu was the king of Qi in the Southern Song Dynasty. He had a lot to do with that. He couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu looked out of the window and slowly replied, "this is just the beginning. If there is no accident, you don''t have to worry about marriage in a short time. Only one person is afraid to suffer."


    Yelunan fairy was at a loss and wanted to continue to ask, but song Qingshu didn''t answer. He just told her that when the dust settled, it would be revealed, so he had to press the doubts in his heart and continue to wait.


    After Song Qingshu comforted her, he decided to go to Mufu. Before he came, he promised muwanqing that he would visit her again and propose to her mother. He didn''t want to make the girl cry; Another reason is to find out the news of the Mu brothers and see where things are going.


    He changed the general''s clothes and restored his original appearance. Since he was going to propose marriage, he still wanted to show his sincerity. Of course, he also knows that there are some risks in doing so. Fortunately, the world is not as developed as the information of later generations. Although his reputation has spread all over the world, no one in Xixia can recognize his appearance except the four villains.


    After arriving at the wooden house, the porter learned that he wanted to see his master. He quickly waved his hand and said, "go, our king is not free recently."


    He noticed that there was tension and melancholy between his eyebrows, and song Qingshu nodded secretly. It seems that now the wood family is aware of the coming storm, and the side verifies that everything is going well in the plan.


    Give him a ingot of silver, song Qingshu said with a smile: "in fact, I''m here to propose marriage, even if the king is not free, it''s OK to meet his wife."


    It is the so-called money can make the ghost push the mill, and feel the heavy weight of the ingot of silver in his arms. The porter''s face looks like a wrinkled chrysanthemum: "it''s the future uncle. I''m going to report it now. Wait a moment, young master."


    Soon song Qingshu was invited in and led all the way to the west chamber. He came to a quiet courtyard, which was backed by a hill, as if in a quiet valley.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and a poem emerged in his mind: there is a beautiful woman in a lonely valley. In addition to Shura Dao, Qin HongMian also had a nickname called "you Gu Ke". I didn''t expect that she would make her place so elegant in the Xixia Dynasty.


    "Is it you who are going to propose marriage?" Song Qingshu came into the room and was looking at the room layout when a woman''s voice came out. It was soft and beautiful, but it revealed the coldness of the birth.


    Following the reputation, a woman in black came in, wearing a layer of black gauze on her face. However, her high chest, slender waist and plump buttocks all told that she was a mature woman who was about to drip water.


    "Yes, madam." Song Qingshu quickly took back his eyes and saluted respectfully. The other party was Mu Wanqing''s mother, so he couldn''t think much about it.


    "Do you know Wan''er?" Although can''t see, but obviously feel the woman in black frowned, obviously have a natural aversion to men.

 Chapter 1738

    "I''ve known Wanmei for several years, and we''ve always been very good friends." Song Qingshu sighed that Qin HongMian was cold enough, and he looked like he was thousands of miles away.


    Qin HongMian snorted: "yes, I didn''t hear her mention it."


    Song Qingshu breathes and thinks that you are like a lump of ice all day long. You are cruel to your daughter. It''s normal for her not to be close to you. These personal words won''t tell you any more.


    Qin HongMian suddenly sneered: "don''t tell me your name is Duan Yu?"


    "I have the surname song and the name Qingshu." Song Qingshu can''t help but roll her eyes. She''s really incompetent as a mother. It''s a matter of what year. The information database hasn''t been updated.


    "Song Qingshu?" Qin HongMian light Yi a, "this name how some familiar."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I''m sensitive. It''s not convenient for me to come here this time and let Xixia people know. I just propose to my wife. I dare not hide it to show my sincerity. I hope my wife will keep it secret."


    Qin HongMian snorted: "why, are you famous?"


    She has been difficult, song Qingshu also a little impatient, light answer: "slightly thin name."


    Qin HongMian frowned and looked at him up and down. She vaguely remembered where she seemed to have heard the name, but she lived in the empty valley all the year round and was not so well-informed about the outside news, so she couldn''t remember: "sensitive identity, don''t let Xixia people know? What else are you talking about? Do you know that Wan''er''s father is the king of Western summer


    Song Qingshu looks like a smile: "is mu Yuqi really her father?"


    "What do you mean?" Qin HongMian''s color changes suddenly.


    "Madame knows what it means." Song Qingshu didn''t approve of what she had done. She either followed Duan Zhengchun directly or married muyuqi and then took care of her husband and children. What''s the difference now.


    However, it has nothing to do with him, and it''s not easy to criticize him. Song Qingshu takes out a pair of green and transparent emerald mandarin ducks, a piece of top-grade Hotan jade, and a huge night pearl: "this is a gift for my wife." These gifts are all selected from the state treasury of Liao, and each one can be regarded as a valuable treasure.


    Who knows Qin HongMian is in a rage. Without looking at it, he directly smashes these things to the ground: "who cares about you."


    Seeing that these valuable treasures were about to fall into pieces, song Qingshu reached out and wrapped them in advance with a soft force, so as not to hit the hard floor. Then, with a turn of his wrist, several treasures reappeared in his hands.


    He didn''t put them down. Instead, he used Qi to control their ups and downs in the palm of his hand, as if he had been fixed in the void. He didn''t show off his skills on purpose, but was in a headache: it was obvious that Qin HongMian was extremely repelled by men because of his early love injury, and he became the fish that was affected.


    All blame Duan Zhengchun. He shows mercy everywhere and makes a lot of mess!


    However, song Qingshu soon thought that he was no better than him. In addition, there were several other girls among her confidants, so she was embarrassed to scold him again.


    "Why?" While song Qingshu is thinking wildly here, Qin HongMian''s body trembles. It''s obvious that the other party''s unexpected Kung Fu shocked her.


    "This is the lost dragon catching skill in the world?" Qin HongMian''s voice was trembling. Obviously, as a person in the river and lake, he had a natural sense of awe for all kinds of miraculous skills.


    "A skill I created is similar to dragon catching skill," Song Qingshu said suddenly. "If madam is interested, I can teach you."


    She is really stupid. Qin HongMian''s ex boyfriend is the prince of Dali, and her current husband is the prince of Xixia. She is a person of her own family, and she comes from the rich Qin family. She has never seen any treasures. It''s strange that she flatters her with those vulgar things.


    "Good, good," Qin HongMian excitedly walked forward two steps, but soon realized his gaffe, quickly stopped his body, and gave an unnatural cough. Obviously, he was deeply ashamed of his little daughter''s gesture. "Such unique skills are the secret of all schools. How can I embarrass the young master?"


    "Not hard, not hard." Song Qingshu was very happy, and finally found a shortcut to please her, "you are Wan Mei''s mother. You are all from your own family. What''s wrong with you?"


    Qin HongMian opens her mouth. She always feels that it''s wrong to sell her daughter like this. However, as a person in the Jianghu, she can''t resist the temptation of martial arts. Moreover, she still has such a magic skill in her heart that she can settle accounts with Duan Zhengchun''s other lovers, especially the cunt in mantuo mountain villa, who has huge influence and high martial arts, She failed every time.


    Seeing that she was still hesitant, song Qingshu understood the principle of striking while the iron was hot and began to explain the principle of catching the dragon to her.


    Since the other side began to talk about Xinggong pithy formula, Qin HongMian had no time to tangle with other thoughts and began to memorize them carefully.


    "Madame, do you remember?" At this time, song Qingshu changed his previous restraint and found a chair to sit down. At the same time, he poured a cup of tea for himself. No matter what, he is also a meritorious person now. It''s very good not to put on the airs of master. What''s more, he''s so nervous.


    "Well, I remember." Qin HongMian nodded, the formula is not so profound, plus song Qingshu speak in simple terms, not long she will remember.


    Watching her keep trying to practice, song Qingshu secretly nods his head. Although Qin HongMian''s martial arts training qualification is not very high, it''s also far superior to the ordinary people in the Jianghu. The reason why her martial arts are so common nowadays is that she lacks the guidance of famous teachers. What she has learned is only some vulgar martial arts.


    When he thought that Duan Zhengchun could win her heart with a set of Wuluo Qingyan palms, song Qingshu was full of indignation. You should know that Duan Zhengchun''s martial arts are at most second or third rate in the whole world, and Wuluo Qingyan palms are not very good at martial arts. It should be said that apart from Duan''s one Yang finger, his martial arts are not very good.


    After practicing for a while, Qin HongMian couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead: "why can''t I successfully move things after practicing for so long?"


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile: "madam, you are too anxious. Although this Kung Fu skill is important, internal power is more important. Madam''s skill is not enough, so you can get twice the result with half the effort."


    However, he was also worried that Qin HongMian would lose interest, and then he would be in trouble. So he immediately added: "but I can let my wife experience the feeling of dragon catching first. My wife will remember this feeling, and then practice day and night, so I can get twice the result with half the effort."


    "How to experience it?" Qin HongMian was stunned.


    "First of all, madam, please let go." Song Qingshu got up and went over.


    Who knew that Qin HongMian instinctively flashed back and looked at him warily: "what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and noticed that she was on guard, which reflected that the other party misunderstood and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "madam, I''m worried too much. I just want to input a wisp of real Qi for her and help her succeed in catching the dragon for the first time. In this way, I can remember that feeling and facilitate future practice."


    "This..." according to Qin HongMian''s original temperament, she would never agree to the strange man touching her body, but she could not resist the temptation. Of course, the main purpose was to learn how to deal with the cunt of mantuo villa. On the other hand, she thought about the relationship between this man and her daughter, which was her younger generation, and could not be said to be a strange man.


    "Since madam has no objection, I''ll start." Song Qingshu knew that she was still hesitating, so he made a quick decision for her.


    Walking behind her, she points her finger at the acupoint of the soul behind her, and a force of internal force is infused into her body. Qin HongMian has not kept so close to the man for a long time. Feeling the masculine and hot breath of the man behind her, she can''t help but feel a little flustered. I don''t know why.


    "Madam, please restrain your mind and guide this breath to flow through the channels just taught you." At this time, a man''s steady voice came from behind.


    Qin HongMian woke up with a start, but he didn''t care about anything else. He began to use the formula just now. Just now, she didn''t succeed because she didn''t have enough internal power. Now she just felt that her whole body was full of internal power, and her state was better than ever. She carried the internal power to her palm according to the acupoint route just now, and immediately felt that there was a force of suction coming. Before she could react, the tea cup three feet away had been sucked into her hand.


    "I made it, I made it!" Qin cotton cotton as like as two peas, turning to her face, she was somewhat dazed. At that moment, she seemed to return to the time when Duan Zhengchun taught her five handbags of light smoke. At that time, she was very hard to practice. The joy at that moment was just the same as it is now.


    "Duan Lang ~" Qin HongMian''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, subconsciously wanted to rush to the man''s arms behind him.


    Song Qingshu only felt a refreshing fragrance coming, and then he felt the other party rushing to his arms. At this moment, to tell the truth, he was confused in his mind. He really didn''t know what it was.


    In fact, with his martial arts, he could not avoid a person whose martial arts were ten times higher than that of Qin HongMian. But this time, it happened suddenly, and he didn''t expect Qin HongMian to make such a move. For a moment, he had too many thoughts in his mind, and before he came up with a name, a soft and plump body threw a wisp of fragrance into his arms.


    "It seems that she is really sick because of her love. In the past ten years, she has been missing Duan Zhengchun deeply, which leads to some trance sometimes?" Feeling the delicate body in his arms, song Qingshu became like a pure boy. He didn''t know where to put his hands.


    If it''s other women, he naturally doesn''t have this kind of entanglement, but when he thinks about the relationship between Qin HongMian and Mu Wanqing, he has a big head.


    At this moment, a shocked voice came from the door: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a cool girl with bright eyes standing at the door, looking here with an unbelievable face. Who is it, not mu Wanqing?

 Chapter 1739

    Mu Wanqing''s exclamation also awakens Qin HongMian, who is in a confused state. She finds that she has taken the initiative to throw herself into the arms of a strange man. Her face turns red for a moment. Fortunately, there is black gauze in front of her, otherwise she would be dead if she was seen at the moment.


    Rao''s reaction was so fierce that she jumped out of his arms like a frightened rabbit. However, she tripped and fell to the ground.


    At this time, a pair of strong arms stopped her waist, the other hand dragged her back to help her up: "madam, be careful."


    Song Qingshu helped Qin HongMian up, and then said to Mu Wanqing calmly, "sister Wan, I''ve come to propose marriage. My wife is worried that I can''t protect you. She wants to try my martial arts. As a result, she accidentally fell down, so I reached out to help her."


    Qin HongMian on one side all admired his quick wit. Although he knew that he was serious nonsense and opened his mouth, he didn''t refute after all.


    Seeing that his mother acquiesced to his words, Mu Wanqing didn''t doubt anything. She ran to her side, took her arm, and glared at her lover angrily: "you''re so good at martial arts, and you don''t know how to do it."


    "Don''t worry, he didn''t hurt me," Qin HongMian said at last. "You say he''s very good at martial arts... Is he very famous in the Jianghu?" That''s what she''s been wondering about from the beginning.


    "He''s very famous in the world." Speaking of the lover, Mu Wanqing''s whole face is full of happiness, and he talks about his deeds to his mother.


    Qin red cotton face dew surprised color, can''t help looking at the man not far away a few eyes: "it''s him." Although she has lived in seclusion all the time, she would walk around the lake from time to time. In recent years, song Qingshu is the most popular figure in the lake, which she has heard of. Except for a few people like Duan Zhengchun, she didn''t care about others at all, so she didn''t react when she heard the name of song Qingshu.


    "By the way, Niang, elder brother song is sensitive to his identity. If he is known by Xixia people, there will be a lot of trouble, so I hope Niang will not reveal his true identity to others." Mu Wanqing suddenly thought of something and quickly reminded him.


    "Girls are really extroverted. Is my mother such a person of no importance?" Qin HongMian glared at her angrily, and then looked at Song Qingshu with a soft look. "You''re willing to take a strange risk for Wan''er. It''s kind of meaningful, but it''s rare."


    Mu Wanqing looked excited: "mother, so you agree to our marriage?"


    "I..." before Qin HongMian had time to finish, song Qingshu on one side said first:


    "Madame has just agreed, hasn''t she?" Song Qingshu looks at Qin HongMian with a smile.


    Qin HongMian''s face turned red. As the saying goes, taking short hands to eat people''s mouth is soft. After learning other people''s Dragon catching skills, she is also embarrassed to refuse. What''s more, after such an embarrassing scene, she is still soft and has not recovered.


    "Really?" Mu Wanqing looks surprised. She has been worrying about gain and loss in her family these days. Suddenly, she hears that a young man has come to propose marriage to his wife. She runs here with great joy.


    But soon she was worried, because in her impression, her mother was always very strict, and she was very hard to talk about. Moreover, her attitude towards men was very clear. I''m afraid brother song couldn''t get along with her this time, but I didn''t expect that the lover would take care of her mother so easily.


    Qin HongMian coughed softly. After all, she was her daughter. She could not help but worry about her daughter: "but I heard that song Gongzi has a wife and family. What do you mean when he comes to propose marriage to Wan''er this time? Let her be your concubine? " Although she is not very familiar with the outside information and doesn''t know about song Qingshu''s other confidants, the story about him and Zhou Zhiruo, the Emei school, has been widely spread in the world.


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "although I have a wife, but I love Wanmei heart heaven and earth can learn, and there is no wife and concubine in my family, all people are equal."


    "No wives and concubines? Ridiculous Although Qin HongMian said that, her face softened a lot. She couldn''t help thinking that she was in love at that time. She loved Duan Zhengchun so much that she even expressed her willingness to be a concubine. Unfortunately, Duan Zhengchun still didn''t dare take her back to the palace and didn''t dare give him any fame.


    On the contrary, this man, under his own pressure, still calmly expresses his firm will to marry Wan''er, which is much more than Duan Zhengchun''s man of that year.


    "Wan Mei will live up to her in this life. She will love and cherish her no matter whether she is good or bad, rich or poor, sick or healthy. Only when I die can we be separated. I hope that my wife will be successful." Up to now, song Qingshu has no choice but to offer a big sacrifice. He has taken out the marriage vows that were widely spread in previous lives. Although there were some rotten streets in previous lives, he has never heard of them in this world. The effect is powerful.


    "Elder brother song ~" sure enough, Mu Wanqing''s eye circles suddenly become red, and Qin HongMian on one side is obviously moved. She can feel the true feelings contained in these words more and more. It''s the so-called easy to get priceless treasure, and it''s rare to have a lover.


    "Well, you''ll take care of Wan''er later." Qin HongMian sighed, her voice full of loneliness, because she thought of her past experience. If Duan Zhengchun was like him at that time, I would not have suffered for half a lifetime.


    "Thank you mother ~" Mu Wanqing almost jumped up excitedly, and directly went to kiss her face. Only then did she find that she was still wearing a gauze towel, and subconsciously pulled it off. "Oh, it will be a family in the future, at least let song Lang see his mother-in-law."


    "Ah ~" where did Qin HongMian expect that her daughter would suddenly have such a move, there was no reaction, and the veil was pulled down.


    Song Qingshu on one side only feels that his face is sharp, his eyebrows are long, and his appearance is very beautiful. No wonder Mu Wanqing is one of Duan Zhengchun''s most beautiful daughters. Duan Zhengchun is handsome, while Qin HongMian is so cool and moving. With their advantages, Mu Wanqing naturally surpasses others.


    "My future mother-in-law looks really young." Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. I don''t know whether there is no pollution or because of the existence of internal power. I feel that women''s maintenance is more useful than any cosmetics and skin care products in the future.


    However, what impresses song Qingshu most is her eyes, with three points of stubbornness and three points of ferocity, which makes her face show a cold and... Ferocious color.


    "What are you doing?" Qin HongMian has a hot temper. She is really angry. You know, the reason why Mu Wanqing made such a strange oath is that she is the same. Her appearance can only be seen by her future husband. If she is seen by other men, she will either kill him or marry him.


    Mu Wanqing spat out his tongue: "Niang, if you two meet by chance in the river and lake in the future, but song Lang can''t recognize you, isn''t it a joke for others? They are all family. Let''s see what happened."


    Qin HongMian glared at her fiercely, but she knew what she said was reasonable, and now, she can''t put on the veil again.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Qin HongMian turned to song Qingshu and asked, "how old are you this year?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "just past the age of 70."


    Qin HongMian''s face turned pale, but he didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Mu Wanqing on one side blurted out in surprise: "Gee, brother song, you are about the same age as my mother, and she is older than you..."


    "Shut up Qin HongMian interrupts her daughter in a hurry. How can she tell other men about such a private matter? It''s strange to think that the other man is only a few years younger than himself, but he wants to call his mother-in-law.


    Song Qingshu''s expression is even more strange at this time. Women in this world get married when they are in their teens and have children when they are sixteen or seventeen. Now Mu Wanqing is only seventeen or eighteen years old. Qin HongMian is four or five years older than me at most. Are we the same age?


    According to the conversion standard of later generations, when he was an adult, Mu Wanqing was still in kindergarten. I didn''t expect that he also enjoyed the feeling of a strong east brother, and this feeling was really... A little cool~


    Song Qingshu took out the gifts just now: "madam, you can always accept these gifts now."


    "Wow, how beautiful!" Mu Wanqing saw the emerald mandarin duck in her hand and couldn''t put it down.


    One side of Qin HongMian helplessly rolled a white eye, this silly girl didn''t know I took these things even if you sold, but now, she has no reason to refuse.


    Next, she invited song Qingshu to sit down again and asked him how they met and loved each other. When she heard that they met for the first time on Huashan Mountain, she nodded secretly: no wonder Wan''er was hurt by love at that time. Fortunately, she met him, so that she would not suffer like herself for half a lifetime.


    Thinking that Duan Zhengchun had destroyed her happiness for a lifetime, and that her daughter''s happiness for a lifetime had almost been destroyed by her son, Qin HongMian felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. However, when she saw that her daughter was now in love with song qingshulang, her anger gradually faded.


    After chatting for a while, song Qingshu suddenly asked, "by the way, what''s the matter with tianduwang recently? Why didn''t you see him today?"


    Qin HongMian frowned and replied faintly, "I''ve been living in seclusion in the backyard and I don''t know anything about him."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that at least you are husband and wife now, but her words revealed too much information. It seems that they are just superficial husband and wife? At least I haven''t lived together for a long time, otherwise it would never be this kind of tone.


    On the other side, Mu Wanqing said: "it seems that he has something to worry about recently. He caught a spy of the Song Dynasty two days ago. He escorted him to the emperor specially, but his face looks worse after he came back. He has been running around these two days. As for what he is busy with, I don''t know." Because I know that my biological father is another person, and I grew up in the Jianghu, I was only picked up by muyuqi in the past two years, so I don''t have much feelings for him. It''s hard to call dad affectionately, so I can only replace him.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, it seems that the plan has been successfully started, everyone has entered the game, it is not so easy to be alone.

 Chapter 1740

    After chatting for a while, Qin HongMian got up and left. She had lived in seclusion for a long time and was not used to contact with people. What''s more, as a man, it was the first time that she could talk for such a long time.


    Seeing Qin HongMian leave coldly, song Qingshu can''t help feeling a little lost. You know that although he is not loved by everyone, he is still invincible in love these years. No matter he is a fairy, a witch or a monster, he will inevitably be treated differently. Qin HongMian is the only one who avoids him as an ordinary man.


    Of course, this is not to say that song Qingshu has any ideas about Qin HongMian. The reason why he keeps the essence is his vanity. After all, he is not a saint.


    Soon recovered from this mood, song Qingshu said with a smile to Mu Wanqing, "sister Wan, let''s go out and have a look. I''m new to Lingzhou City, and you''ll be my guide." First, I need to step on the spot in advance to get familiar with the whole Lingzhou city. Second, I feel that I have too little time with Mu Wanqing, so I take the opportunity to accompany her more.


    Mu Wanqing raised her eyebrows, her face overflowed with happiness: "Wow, wow!"


    Next, they went out of Mufu together and toured around Lingzhou city. The local conditions and customs of Xixia were quite different from those of Jiangnan, and they were also significantly different from those of other grassland countries such as Liao and Jin Dynasties.


    Along the way, Mu Wanqing changed her usual cold image. She kept chirping like a yellow warbler to explain the customs of Lingzhou city to song Qingshu. Looking at her eyes, she laughed like a crescent moon. Song Qingshu was full of pity: such a good girl had suffered too much before, so she must not repeat the same mistakes, To make her smile so sweet all the time.


    After wandering for a long time, he noticed the sweat on Mu Wanqing''s forehead. Song Qingshu took her to a nearby restaurant and sat down. While waiting for the dishes to be served, he suddenly heard the drinkers talking about Mu Yuqi.


    "It''s said that King Tiandu arrested a spy of the Southern Song Dynasty and sent him to the emperor. It seems that King Tiandu has made great achievements this time." One of the drinkers said with flying eyebrows.


    "You know a fart," someone nearby interrupted him directly. "It''s said that this spy of the Southern Song Dynasty came to summon Tiandu king. Tiandu king was afraid of the disclosure, so he rushed to escort him to the emperor to show his mind."


    "The king of heaven is under one of us in Xixia and above ten thousand. Is it wrong to surrender to the Song Dynasty?" The man was not angry before.


    "Then how do I know? But these two days, Wang is running around like an ant on a hot pot. He doesn''t even have time to return home. It''s obvious that he has encountered some thorny things."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to a group of people''s comments, song Qingshu said to Mu Wanqing in a low voice: "your father may have an accident."


    Muwanqing small mouth a pie: "that talent is not my father." She grew up with her mother in Dali. She didn''t have the concept of father in her mind at all. In the past two years, the reason why they came back to live in Lingzhou was that muyuqi put pressure on them and lost her free life. She was not happy at all. Moreover, when she learned that muyuqi had such a dirty mind on herself, her only regret disappeared, It''s just extreme disgust.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly, which saved him a lot of trouble. Otherwise, he lost Mu Wanqing''s father for the sake of yelunan fairy, and the deal was not worth it.


    "During this time, you and your mother had better go out to avoid the limelight. I have a premonition that it will be difficult to be good this time. At that time, your mother and daughter will inevitably be affected." Song Qingshu couldn''t help reminding.


    "Is it so serious?" Wood Wan pure some doubts ground asks a way, obviously some don''t believe.


    Song Qingshu didn''t give any explanation. After all, in everyone''s opinion, how could the king Tiandu, who holds military power, be affected by this incident.


    After dinner, they strolled around the suburbs for a while, and only in the evening did they send her back home. Mu Wanqing was not so shy in the past, but she didn''t know whether it was because of the engagement or something. She paid special attention to these things, but she didn''t want to spend the night with him.


    Song Qingshu calls for throwing stones at his feet, but it happens that there is something else to do tonight, and he doesn''t care too much. After leaving Mufu, he went straight to Tianlao. Today, he spent a whole day wandering around. He had already found out where Lin Pingzhi was being held.


    Although all this is in the plan, he is still a little uneasy. He is not worried about what Lin Pingzhi will reveal, but worried about what danger his body will face if he is too severely punished.


    When he came to the outer part of the dungeon and saw the heavily guarded defense, song Qingshu frowned. Although his lightness skill was high, it was useless for him to use martial arts in this kind of terrain. It was hard to hide from everyone. Originally, he could seal the acupoints of the guards at the exit, so that outsiders could not see anything different. But when he observed, he found that the bodyguards on this side cross patrol quite frequently, and soon other people would come to check whether there was any abnormality. At that time, these people who were punctured could not hide it.


    When he was having a headache, he suddenly noticed that a tall and thin middle-aged man came slowly to this side not far away. He also scolded and pinched: "Damn, I had an appointment with a girl in Yihong hospital today, but I had to be transferred to guard a smelly man. But I heard that the man is delicate and more beautiful than the woman. Shall I have a try? "


    But he soon shivered and slapped himself: "what the hell is going on in my mind? I''m flying crane in the clouds, picking beautiful daughter flowers, not daisies."


    Song Qingshu recognized that he was yunzhonghe, one of the four villains. When he heard him talking to himself, he felt disgusted. He did not expect that the world''s famous prostitute thief had the tendency to be bent. The more she lived, the more she went back.


    I was worried about how I went in unconsciously. I didn''t expect that I could send it to my door so soon.


    Cloud crane is still complaining, suddenly a pain in the back of the neck, in front of a black, then do not know anything.


    When he was dragged to the dark place, song Qingshu soon changed his appearance. When he left, he suddenly stopped, turned around and kicked him in the waist. This man is notorious for picking flowers everywhere to damage the chastity of good women. It''s cheap for him to save his life. It''s not enough tools to commit a crime.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t have to do things like jingshifang. Instead, he directly abolished his kidney meridian, making him unable to be a man for the rest of his life, so he couldn''t commit crimes.


    Then he swaggered to the heaven prison as the crane in the cloud. The crane in the cloud is a master of the first class hall. He was originally sent to help guard the prisoners, so the jailers along the way didn''t doubt him at all and let him in all the way.


    Song Qingshu is uncomfortable as he walks in. The cranes in the clouds are messing around all day long, and they have a tendency to break their sleeves. Don''t get sick on them. They won''t be contagious, will they?


    Although he had his own clothes in it, song Qingshu was still sick. He directly carried Qi and covered his whole body with a thin layer of Qi. It can be said that all evils did not invade.


    But his attention was soon diverted, because he had seen Lin Pingzhi.


    To be fair, although Lin Pingzhi has some male and female faces, he is definitely an outstanding beautiful man. But now he is covered with blood and his hands are hung on the walls on both sides by iron chains. There is no intact part of his whole body, but all kinds of bloodstains and traces of torture.


    If he didn''t feel his weak heartbeat, song Qingshu thought he had died bravely.


    "Pingzhi!" Despite the initial expectations of this situation, the visual impact of seeing it with your own eyes is unparalleled.


    "Well?" After calling for a long time, Lin Pingzhi woke up slightly and raised his head in some doubt, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu restored the original voice, at the same time a ray of true Qi lost in the past.


    "Brother song!" Lin Pingzhi showed surprise, obviously did not expect to see him in this case, feel the warm current in the body, weak he gradually recovered some spirit.


    "This is jiuzhuan bear snake pill. Take it quickly. It''s good for your injury." Song Qingshu handed him a yellow pill. Jiuzhuan xiongshe pill is the holy healing product of Xiaoyao sect. It has the effect of flesh and bones of the living dead. It was a booty from Tianshan TongLao before.


    Lin Pingzhi didn''t have the slightest doubt. He swallowed the pill. He felt a pungent air coming. Soon there was a fire in his abdomen, and then several warm air currents flowed to all sides. He was on the verge of death and recovered a lot of spirit.


    "It''s really a magic medicine." Lin Pingzhi was amazed.


    But song Qingshu sighed: "the panacea is just a dead thing. It''s Pingzhi. You''ve been hurt so badly this time..."


    Lin Pingzhi said in a hurry: "don''t be like this, brother song. I came here voluntarily, and these injuries are also in my expectation."


    Song Qingshu wanted to say something else. Suddenly, his face changed slightly: "someone is coming. Be careful." With that, his figure flashed, and he was lying leisurely on the chair at the door of the cell, as if he was sleeping.


    Lin Ping''s reaction is also quick, immediately lowered his head again, and restored the appearance of dying before.


    Before long, a beautiful figure with a group of hands came in, song Qingshu heart move: "it''s her!" Although the other side is veiled, he has recognized Li Qinglu, the princess of Yinchuan in Xixia, who is the dreamer of xuzhu in the original book. Last time he took Huang Rong to Taohua island to settle down in the suburbs of Lin''an, he happened to encounter her sneaking into the Southern Song Dynasty with the experts of the first class, and had a conflict with the Imperial City Department led by Xue Yiren and Xue Baochai.


    Song Qingshu is a crane in the clouds at this time. He shows his flaws and gets up in a hurry to give a salute. Li Qinglu looks at him in disgust and doesn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he goes directly to Lin Pingzhi in the prison.


    He instructed his men to pour clear water on Lin Pingzhi. When he woke up, Li Qinglu asked coldly, "finally, I''ll ask you again. What did you do when you came to Lingzhou city to find Tiandu king this time?"


    Looking at this graceful and delicate gorgeous girl, Lin Pingzhi realized how cruel and merciless she was: "I have said that I just came here to give gifts, and I told you the gift, a painting of tortoise, a box of sour jujube."


    Li Qinglu snorted coldly: "Tiandu king has never seen any treasure, so you come all the way to send it?"


    Lin Pingzhi replied: "no accident, muyuqi should also give you my gift. You can check it and you will know that what I said is true."


    Li Qinglu''s eyes flashed a trace of anger: "just because we have checked, we know that you will not only send those two kinds of garbage, there must be other letters."


    Lin Pingzhi replied faintly: "even if you torture me thousands of times, you can''t ask me anything."


    Li Qinglu sneered: "in this case, there is no need for interrogation, come out and put to death!"

 Chapter 1741

    Song Qingshu is awed by the fact that if things really get out of hand, he will have to save Lin Pingzhi even if he exposes his identity.


    Li Qinglu''s soldiers stepped forward and were about to take Lin Pingzhi down. Lin Pingzhi suddenly looked up to the sky and sighed: "I failed the general''s kindness and couldn''t complete this event."


    "Wait!" Li Qinglu raised her hand and stopped her men from taking her down. Then she came to Lin Pingzhi and said condescending, "have you figured it out?"


    Lin Pingzhi''s face changed, and it was obvious that he was engaged in a fierce psychological struggle. Li Qinglu took the opportunity to say, "anyway, you have to say it after all. It''s better to reveal it earlier to avoid the pain of skin and flesh than to say it too late. We won''t treat you badly."


    Lin Pingzhi finally said: "if I recruit you, will you keep my life?"


    "Of course." Seeing his tone loose, Li Qinglu can not help but be happy, finally let you open.


    Lin Pingzhi then asked, "I need a guarantee."


    With a frown, Li Qinglu finally snorted and raised her gold medal: "I''m Princess Yinchuan of Xixia. I''m directly controlled by the emperor. If I see this order, it''s like seeing me! As the saying goes, if you promise in front of so many people, how can I turn back and disgrace the emperor? And I can promise you that as long as you call it up, I will not only save your life, but also protect you for the rest of your life. "


    Lin Pingzhi breathed a sigh of relief and looked at his sole: "there is a letter sewn in the sole board."


    Li Qinglu waved his hand. Someone had already taken off his shoes and taken them apart. Then he took apart the stitches on the soleplate of the shoes. There was a letter hidden inside.


    Looking at the letter sent to him, Li Qinglu was about to pick it up, but thinking that it had just been taken out from the sole of a smelly man''s feet, she could not help showing a trace of disgust: "open the letter, take it away, and I''ll have a look."


    When his men unfolded the letter, Li Qinglu checked it carefully after three steps. When he could see the handwriting clearly, he could not help changing his appearance. He said in a hurry, "put away the letter and wait for me to see the emperor when I enter the palace."


    It turned out that there was a paragraph on the letter: "I''ve settled in well with the people you sent. I have received the important information they sent. I quite understand what you are sending them here for. In view of your contribution to the Song court, I have reported to the court and appointed you as the governor of xiazhou, with a monthly salary of 1000 yuan. At this time, the letter of appointment has arrived. I look forward to your early return. Now I''d like to present you a painting of tortoise and a box of dates. I hope you can understand the meaning of early return and return to the Song court as soon as possible. "


    Li Qinglu knew that it was a big deal, so she rushed into the palace with a secret letter.


    "What about this man?" Some soldiers pointed at Lin Pingzhi.


    After a pause, Li Qinglu said, "give him another room and find a doctor to treat his injury. Don''t let him die." Then he left quickly with a wisp of fragrant wind.


    Lin Pingzhi is carried away by the bodyguard. When he passes by song Qingshu, he blinks at him without any trace. His eyes are full of pride.


    Song Qingshu also smiles. Now it seems that Lin Pingzhi''s life is hugged. He doesn''t need to worry any more; And the current trend of everything is as expected in the plan, it is perfect.


    Li Qinglu went into the palace and reported the matter to the Emperor Li Yuanhao. Li Yuanhao said with a gloomy face: "go back early, go back early. That''s the meaning of sending tortoise pictures and dates."


    Li Qinglu couldn''t help saying, "is this the Anti Japanese plot of the Song court?"


    Li Yuanhao replied faintly: "I have my own sense of propriety. A few days ago, I sent someone to contact Shen Xiaolong in Sichuan, posing as muyuqi''s messenger. I don''t think it will take me a few days to know the result."


    Let''s say that song Qingshu came out of the dungeon, woke up the crane in the cloud, and made him forget what happened today. As for his inhumanity after that, let him guess why.


    After returning to the embassy, song Qingshu found yelunanxian and told her that things had made progress, and that it would not take a few days for the results to come out. Yelunanxian finally showed a smile on his face: "even the prince and they have not run here these days, most of them have heard something."


    Song Qingshu gently hugged her waist and said with a smile, "next we don''t need to do anything, just one word, wait!"


    Three days later, something happened in Lingzhou city that shocked the government and the public: King Tiandu, King Yeli, and the Mu brothers of the left and right generals conspired with each other and betrayed the country. They were deprived of military power, arrested and put into prison. Then they were executed that night.


    The whole Lingzhou city didn''t respond. The two great kings, the Mu brothers, who were in charge of half the military power, died in this way?


    Yelunanxian obviously had the same doubts. He pestered song Qingshu about it. Song Qingshu told her some of the details: "not long ago, Li Yuanhao sent his confidants disguised as muyuqi envoys to Sichuan to find out Shen Xiaolong, the Southern Song Dynasty''s appeasement envoy. Shen Xiaolong made a plan and scolded Li Yuanhao in front of the envoys. He praised the Mu brothers'' righteous deeds of surrendering to the court and turning from the dark to the light, And gave the messenger a lot of valuable gifts. Before leaving, he personally gave him a farewell and said to the messenger, "please take a message to your master. Make a quick decision and don''t hesitate any more." When the messenger returned to Xixia, he immediately reported the above situation to Li Yuanhao. Naturally, Li Yuanhao was very angry. He immediately dealt with the two brothers by thunder. He didn''t give them any time to react, so there was no time for them to change their military power. "


    Song Qingshu went on to say: "however, the Mu family is quite large. In order to avoid any changes, Li Yuanhao specially moved the family members of the two brothers and the children of the Mu family to the jietan temple, implying to all the forces in the court that he would only kill the first evil and not kill them all. Of course, these people can also be regarded as hostages, so that other members of the Mu family dare not act rashly. "


    Yelunan fairy still had some doubts: "it''s obvious that it''s a rebellious plot of the Song Dynasty. How could the leader of Li Yuanhao''s generation be so easily deceived?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. Do you think Li Yuanhao really doesn''t know that this is a counter plot? He just needs an excuse to get rid of the Mu brothers, and the song people just provided him with this excuse. "


    Hearing this, Shangguan Xiaoxian couldn''t help interrupting: "what do you mean? Since Li Yuanhao knows that this is a counter plot, why should he get rid of the Mu brothers?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "before I came to Xixia, I carefully investigated the situation here. Li Yuanhao, as the founding emperor, was also a great talent. But now he is old, and he has a son who has been the crown prince for many years. But the bad thing is that Li Yuanhao is still in a tough body. In a short time, the crown prince can''t see the hope of succeeding, and the crown prince is already an adult, A large number of his own team members gathered around him. How can Li Yuanhao not be afraid? "


    "The royal family has no father and son. The lesson of Li Yuan and Li Shimin was there. How would people like Li Yuanhao end up in prison like Li Yuan for the rest of his life? If you think about it, the most useful way to solve this problem is to abandon the crown prince and replace him with a young son. Then he will have many more years of buffer opportunities. "


    "Ah?" Although yelunan fairy was born into the royal family, it was not the royal family. At first hearing of such a thing, he was shocked. But on second thought, it was a matter of course.


    As for Shangguan Xiaoxian, his mouth was wide open, and he never recovered.


    "That''s why I''ve always been confident that I''ll let you through this difficulty," Song Qingshu said with a smile, holding yelunanxian''s hand. "I think Li Yuanhao just wants to use the wedding ceremony to paralyze the people in the crown prince group. He will do it soon after marriage. I just want him to move forward, but it''s not so easy to move the crown prince, The first thing is to get rid of his two powerful uncles. "


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would be useless for the rest of my life." I thought it was painful enough to marry a person I didn''t like to be a princess. I didn''t expect that there was something more painful, that is, to be an abandoned Princess


    Song Qingshu gently stroked her hair and said in a soft voice, "now you can rest assured that the two uncles will not get married in a short time."


    "Well ~" yelunan fairy had been worried all this time, and the big stone in his heart was finally put down, and the Shangguan Xiaoxian beside him also breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he didn''t need to be thought about by the bald king.


    Song Qingshu then said, "if what I expected is right, Li Yuanhao will fight against the prince soon, and then you will be completely free."


    "I used to think that prince was hateful, but now it seems that he is pitiful again." Jerunan could not help but sigh.


    "All the Royal people can''t help themselves." Song Qingshu also sighed. This time, he was able to understand Li Yuanhao''s psychology so clearly. First, he was familiar with these routines after seeing so many gongdouju historical dramas in his previous life. Second, after he came to this world, he now secretly controlled the Qing, Jin and Liao dynasties. The height of seeing the problem was no different from that of the emperor, so he could better understand the so-called imperial mentality.


    Yelunan fairy suddenly said to the maid beside him, "Xiaoxian, you should guard outside. No one is allowed to come in."


    Shangguan Xiaoxian turned his lips and muttered: "what, no one is allowed to come in, just to keep me away, miss, you are learning to be bad with that big color demon."


    Yelunan Fairy


    Song Qingshu


    After she left, song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman with great interest. To tell the truth, he was also very surprised. For such a long time, he seldom saw her take the initiative.


    Noticing his aggressive eyes, yelunanxian turned red and quickly explained, "brother song, don''t get me wrong. I just want to ask you something."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and saw that her eyes were clear. He knew that he wanted to fork in: "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother song, why are you so clear about what happened in Sichuan? And I always have a feeling that you are the leader of this anti Japanese plot in the Southern Song Dynasty." Yelunan fairy looked at him with a pair of beautiful eyes, full of some inexplicable expectation.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "This Anti Japanese strategy is of course dominated by me. Don''t you forget that I am the king of Qi who was granted by the emperor of Southern Song Dynasty."


    Yelunan fairy wrinkled Qiong''s nose and snorted: "I don''t know what happened to your king of Qi. It''s just a false name thrown out by Zhao Gou. Shen Xiaolong is now the leader of Sichuan. How can he listen to you?"

 Chapter 1742

    Song Qingshu was silent for a while, and finally said: "you are one of your own now, and there is no need to hide some things from you. In fact, I was in Sichuan before I went back to Liao state..."


    Then he gave a rough account of what happened in Sichuan. Of course, the romance with Ruan Xingzhu was omitted.


    Yelunan fairy heard the beautiful eyes again and again: "brother song, originally I thought you had great ability, but I didn''t expect you to have more ability than I thought. Now not only Liao, but also Sichuan has become your territory."


    Song Qingshu enjoyed her adoring eyes, but he didn''t get carried away: "now we can only say that she has some influence on Sichuan. It''s far from completely controlling Sichuan. It''s the same with Liao."


    "But you''ve done a good job. Before that, you made an introduction. In just two or three years, you''ve built a big territory. In addition, you''ve controlled a real country, a land of abundance." Yelunanxian was amazed, but noticed the other party''s strange eyes, and suddenly responded, "should it be more than that?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I do have some forces under my command, but it''s related to the safety of countless people. If you don''t pay attention to it, many people will die. So I can''t tell you all about it for the moment. I hope you''ll understand."


    Yelunan fairy smile: "I''m not that kind of unreasonable person, naturally know the powerful relationship."


    The two continued to chat for a while, and song Qingshu said goodbye: "I''ll go to see the situation of Mu''s house and see if there''s anything to deal with."


    In fact, this matter is closely related to his marriage. Yelunanxian naturally won''t keep him. Song Qingshu left the embassy and went to Tianlao first. He wanted to ensure Lin Pingzhi''s safety now.


    Some time ago, because of Li Qinglu''s order, Lin Pingzhi was moved to a small courtyard in Tianlao. Such a place is often prepared for some people with noble status. Unexpectedly, it made him enjoy it.


    Pretending to be a jailer, he sneaks in and finds that Lin Pingzhi is not only nearly cured, but also glowing red. He seems to be fatter than before.


    "I don''t know what the Xixia people are up to. They always treat me with delicious food." Lin Pingzhi was also puzzled and told song Qingshu about his experience during this period.


    Song Qing read a Book heart, then understand over: "it seems that Li Yuanhao will soon start to the queen."


    "What do you say?" Lin Pingzhi was at a loss.


    Song Qingshu explained: "although the Mu brothers threatened the imperial power, they were the meritorious officials of Xixia after all. They made great contributions to the country in the South and North wars. This time, Li Yuanhao killed the Mu brothers by thunder. Although there were words of rebellion, many people in China didn''t believe that the Mu brothers would join the Song Dynasty. There must be a lot of people accusing him of killing meritorious officials. In order to avoid losing his prestige and causing people''s mind to move, he must find a reason to commit a rebellion. Not surprisingly, he would immediately dismiss the present Queen, that is, the sister of the Mu brothers, and then spread public opinion. The Mu brothers knew in advance that their sister had been deposed, so they held a grudge against each other and then deliberately rebelled. In this way, there is a reasonable explanation for the seemingly absurd rebellion of the Mu brothers, and Li Yuanhao has a legitimate reason to get rid of the two brothers. "


    "As for Pingzhi you..." Song Qingshu smiles, "because you are the key person to prove that the Mu brothers are rebellious. Even if Li Yuanhao knows what''s going on, he will publicly commend you for your meritorious service in reporting the treason, and he will treat you with courtesy."


    Lin Pingzhi said: "originally, I had the idea that I would die, but I didn''t expect such a turn for the better. The court is really full of murders and bloodbath. Compared with these intrigues in the river and lake, they are really not worth mentioning. "


    Song Qingshu patted him on the shoulder: "don''t sigh about this. At least we are lucky this time. If you stay here for a while, Li Yuanhao should release you."


    Lin Pingzhi came back to his senses, but he did look at him admiringly: "brother song, all the things in this anti Japanese plot are in your calculations. Even after Li Yuanhao''s psychology, you can guess that it''s 7788, and Zhuge Wuhou''s life is just like this."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "how dare I compare with Marquis Wu? I just stand on the shoulders of giants." Only with thousands of years of historical experience, coupled with mental calculation but no intention, can the project be a great success.


    It''s a pity that Lin Pingzhi''s eyes are full of reverence anyway. Looking back at his eyes, song Qingshu laments: if emperor AI of Han Dynasty or Fu Jian were here, seeing such a handsome young man who worships himself, he would be more likely to be


    There was a chill in his heart. Song Qingshu said goodbye on the pretext that he could not stay for a long time.


    After coming out of the prison, song Qingshu decided to see Mu Wanqing. The Mu brothers were killed. They belonged to the family members of the crime ministers and were more or less implicated. Now they are moved to jietan temple. I don''t know how they are.


    Jietan temple is located in the west of Lingzhou City, which is different from other temples. It has always had the background of Xixia royal family. Song Qing books quickly found places, found that in addition to monks, there are many guards around the temple.


    It''s no wonder that, after all, the relatives of the wooden family are locked up. Naturally, the guard should be more strict.


    However, song Qingshu was hard to find in the Imperial Palace and the Tianlong prison, especially in such a temple. Song Qingshu sneaked in and escaped the patrol guards all the way, but soon he was in a bit of trouble. Because it was a royal temple, the jietan temple was much larger than ordinary temples, and the number of rooms was unknown, Where to find Mu Wanqing in the middle of the night has become a problem.


    After half a day in the temple, song Qingshu gave up the idea of searching blindly and directly caught a little monk and asked, "which room is mu Wanqing in?"


    "Forgive me, great Xia!" The little monk begged for mercy.


    "Shut up and answer the question." Song Qingshu patted his bald head.


    "Little monk... I don''t know who is mu Wanqing?" Little Sami is about to cry.


    Song Qingshu realized that he was in a mess. He quickly changed his words and said, "it''s the miss of the wood family."


    "There are a lot of young ladies in the wood family," he said


    Song Qingshu then remembered that the wooden family was a big family. There were not hundreds of them, but dozens of them. He had to add another qualification: "the most beautiful one!" Mu Wanqing is one of the most beautiful women in the eight tribes of Tianlong. He doesn''t believe that the remote Xixia family is more beautiful than her, especially when he thinks of the Mu brothers. It''s strange that they have beautiful daughters with such genes.


    Hearing what he said, little Sami''s eyes suddenly brightened and he described it with flying eyebrows: "I know that she is just like an immortal. She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life, but the only disadvantage is that she''s a little too cold and has a bad temper."


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. He thinks you look like a monk. He doesn''t know how to do his homework.


    "Yes, that''s her. Where is she? Take me." Although the heart was tucking out, song Ching Shu was relieved. She was beautiful and cold, and her temper was not very good. She said Mu Wanqing was not the only one. She knew that she would be the soft girl before herself, but she would make complaints about the murder of the witch.


    "Good!" Little monk''s face was excited, which made song Qingshu doubt that he was going to steal the beauty there?


    Along the way, he took song Qingshu to a quiet courtyard in the back mountain, pointed to the room inside, and said excitedly, "it''s there, but it seems that she should have fallen asleep. Do you want me to wake up the benefactor? Er... "


    After knocking him unconscious, song Qingshu hid him in the grass.


    "I also want to take advantage of the opportunity to peek at Wan Mei''s appearance when she gets up. This kind of monk wants to be beautiful." Song Qingshu had a bad look on his face. If he had not been the kind of person who regarded human life like a weed, he would have just sent the little Shami to the Western Paradise.


    Avoiding the guard outside the yard, song Qingshu sneaks into the room. The candle in the room has already gone out. It is obvious that the owner of the room has fallen asleep.


    Thinking of Mu Wanqing''s coy posture recently, song Qingshu realized that he had to take the initiative to make a breakthrough, so he came to the bedside quietly without making a sound, and immediately smelled a refreshing fragrance, which made people can''t help but get up.


    "Wan Mei, Wan Mei?" Song Qingshu gently shakes the shoulder of the beauty around her, intending to give her a surprise. Who knows, the other side whines, and then a soft and hot body directly sticks to her.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu only felt that Wen xiangnuanyu was in his heart, and his happiness came so suddenly that he didn''t know how to react for a moment. Should he first be reserved and dress up Liu Xiahui or just push the boat along the river?


    Just hesitating, the other side has directly wrapped around his body like a beauty snake, and his whole body is soft and elastic. Coupled with the thrilling heat and refreshing fragrance, even the eminent monk will not be able to control it.


    "Wan Mei, today..." Song Qingshu quickly swallowed the words back, because he realized that the other party deliberately did not speak, must also be forced to bear the shame in his heart, if he broke all this, when she was shy, most of the benefits would be gone.


    Don''t mention it. On weekdays, looking at Wanmei''s slim and delicate figure, I didn''t expect that there was so much material under her clothes


    Eh, why is it so plump than usual?


    After a while, song Qingshu finally realized that something was wrong. Suddenly, an absurd idea flashed through his mind. He quickly pushed the woman who was stuck on him away, and finally saw each other''s appearance through the light moonlight shining through the window.


    A pretty face, pink face, bright eyes, thin eyebrows, wide forehead, moist red lips, every place has incomparable attraction, and Mu Wanqing does have six or seven points similar, so that just a glance did not recognize the difference.


    But now look carefully, found only similar, because she is not others, is Xiuluo Dao Qin HongMian!


    At this time, Qin HongMian''s Luoshan was half released and nestled in her arms. She was so charming and charming. Song Qingshu was scared to death and pushed her away as if she had been scalded by boiling water.


    Are you kidding? This is different from Ruan Xingzhu''s mother daughter relationship with ah Zi, Qin HongMian and Mu Wanqing... Eh, wait a minute, it doesn''t seem that


    But song Qingshu came back to his mind in a hurry. He was thinking about something!


    Although he doesn''t think he is a gentleman, he is by no means a dirty man without a bottom line. How can he be embarrassed by such a scene.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t lead to a big mistake after all." Song Qingshu was in a cold sweat. He was very happy in his heart and went out in a hurry. "That... That... Madam, I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do."

 Chapter 1743

    Song Qingshu scolded the little monk half to death at this time. If he hadn''t misled himself, how could he subconsciously regard the woman in the room as Mu Wanqing.


    Now in retrospect, what I just described to him was the most beautiful lady of the wooden family. As a result, he actually took Qin HongMian directly? Let''s not say whether Qin HongMian''s age is Miss Mu''s, but in terms of appearance, is she more beautiful than Mu Wanqing?


    It seems that the little monk prefers mature and beautiful women. Is this the common fault of young men?


    Ah bah, that''s a little monk. If he doesn''t eat fast and chant Buddhism well, he''ll think of something about men!


    However, song Qingshu wronged the little monk. The Buddhism in Xixia was not the more popular Zen in the Central Plains, but more close to the Tantric Buddhism from Tubo. There were not so many rules and regulations about men and women as Shaolin Temple.


    "No... don''t go..." Song Qingshu suddenly had a body shape. His wrist had been grasped by a pair of soft hands. Qin HongMian''s voice was so sweet that he was tired of it. How could he be half cold and hot on weekdays?


    "Why?" Song Qingshu suddenly stopped. It was not that he was really talked about, but that he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Qin HongMian''s eyes were blurred and her whole body was soaked with fragrant sweat. Her whole body exuded amazing heat and fragrance. Her legs were tightly clamped and twisted from time to time.


    "Addicted to drugs?" Song Qingshu sat down beside the bed, stretched out her hand, opened her eyes, observed her pupils, felt her pulse, and her face soon sank.


    Because he has determined that Qin HongMian was drugged at this time.


    At this moment, the whole body soft beauty and re wound on his body, a hot red lips kissing him, as if looking for something to fill her emptiness.


    "Ma''am, ma''am ~" Song Qingshu tried to wake her up again, but the only response was the more and more rapid breathing of the other party.


    Song Qingshu no longer hesitated, reached out and sealed several acupoints of her body. The restless little wild cat finally calmed down, but her chest was still undulating.


    Song Qingshu knows that the urine nature of these infatuated drugs in this world does not completely volatilize the drugs in the body. It is a great hidden danger to hold them in a woman''s body. At that time, even if you are a pure jade girl, you will become a licentious lust woman.


    If song Qingshu, who has just come to this world, encounters this kind of situation, he will probably use his body to detoxify her. Anyway, many young swordsmen in martial arts novels love to do this.


    But now he has the ability to understand the whole world. How could he be so humble? What''s more, he is mu Wanqing''s mother.


    Let her sit on the bed, song Qingshu turned into a virtual shadow, and kept walking around her, through her acupoints with internal force, so as to lead out the medicine in her body.


    Song Qingshu is now the best at manipulating Yin and Yang. Although she doesn''t know what medicine is in Qin HongMian, the principles are all figured out. At this time, she is obviously full of yin and Yang, and the Yin and Yang in her body are extremely unbalanced. She just yearns for men''s comfort.


    The joy of Zen practice is the expert in this field. It is more than half a skill to cooperate with Yang. After half an hour of busy, with Qin HongMian''s repressed Jiao Yin, it is finally a great achievement.


    Song Qingshu is so busy that he is also very tired. In fact, the consumption of internal power is a small matter. The main reason is that the vivid scene in front of him is really a test of one''s concentration.


    At this time, Qin HongMian''s whole body seemed to have just been fished out of the water. Her thin silk nightgown had already been soaked with sweat and was tightly attached to her plump skin. Her whole body looked even more attractive than without clothes.


    After reciting the pure heart universal good mantra several times, song Qingshu quickly helped her to sleep, and then took a quilt to cover it for her. She didn''t dare to look at her during the whole process.


    It''s not that I don''t want to see it, but that I can''t, especially when I think about the identity of the other party. It''s too taboo.


    At the same time, song Qingshu suddenly has a strange idea in his heart. Apart from his own charm, Duan Zhengchun''s unforgettable affection for his lovers has something to do with Yiyang finger. After all, this thing is an artifact for women. Just when she ordered Qin HongMian''s ordinary acupoints, she would be confused. If it is used in


    "Thank you... Thank you ~" then Qin HongMian''s voice rang.


    Song Qingshu suddenly wakes up from the wishful thinking just now, screams a crime in secret, and hastily replies: "does madam feel better now?"


    Qin HongMian heart jump, contact just situation, always feel this sentence sounds strange, but still nodded: "good... Much better."


    At this time, she didn''t have the half murderous spirit of Shura Dao. She was as red as a cooked shrimp. She didn''t know whether it was just the effect of medicine or the reason of shyness.


    Seeing her coquettish appearance and the amorous feelings in her eyebrows, song Qingshu''s heart jumped, recited two sentences of guilt, and then quickly changed the topic: "by the way, why is madam poisoned?"


    "I don''t know." Qin HongMian bit her lip, and finally showed the murderous spirit of Shura Dao in her eyes. You know, she was conscious just now, but she couldn''t control her body any more, so she had to follow her body instinct. So when she saw song Qingshu coming, her suffering was also unparalleled.


    If other men, big deal later will kill it is, but in front of this man, beat and beat, even if really beat, can really kill him? When the time comes, will my daughter turn against herself?


    Thinking that he is his daughter''s future husband, Qin HongMian just mentioned his heart in his throat. For fear that something irreparable might really happen, it''s better to die.


    But it''s one thing to be rational, and another thing to be instinctive. Qin HongMian feels that she is actively seducing the other. She is so ashamed and angry that she is about to faint, but she just can''t control her body!


    Walking on the edge of the cliff between morality and desire, Qin HongMian almost collapsed, and finally gave up fighting... Fortunately, the other side didn''t touch himself, but used his unfathomable martial arts to dissolve the poison in his body.


    When she thinks of what happened just now, Qin HongMian is shy, but she has a good impression of song Qingshu. She has seen too many so-called upright men who are disgusting behind them. The other person is young but has such determination. She is really a gentleman more than a gentleman, and her daughter''s eyes on men are much better than her own.


    Thinking of the scene that he just hugged each other and kept shouting Duan Lang, Qin HongMian''s delicate face became more and more red.


    "By the way, why are you here?" In order to cover up the embarrassment in her heart, Qin HongMian struggles to sit up, holding the quilt in one hand to cover her chest, and wrapping her hair wet with sweat behind her ears.


    "I heard that something happened to the wooden family, and the family members of the wooden family were moved here, so I came to have a look. I was going to find Wan Mei, but the smelly boy who pointed the way pointed out the wrong way and made me break into my wife''s room by mistake." Song Qingshu explained awkwardly.


    Qin HongMian showed a rare smile: "thank you for coming, otherwise I''m really a celebrity today." She is usually unsmiling, and her personality is severe and hot. At this time, her smile is really like the beginning of melting ice and snow. With the appearance of peach blossom on her face at this time, she feels more and more pleasant.


    Song Qingshu was a little dazed. Qin HongMian noticed his eyes. She would have yelled at him on weekdays, but now, I don''t know why, she suddenly got flustered.


    So they fell into silence. It seemed that a beautiful atmosphere was gradually rising in the room, but song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed: "madam, someone is coming!"


    "Who is it, the monk in the temple?" Qin HongMian also has a slight change in her appearance. You should know that when you come to her boudoir in the middle of the night, and then contact her, you just took the medicine. The other party''s purpose is obviously self-evident.


    As for who is most likely to take the medicine, it is clear that the monks who are responsible for their diet are the most suspect.


    "People in jietan temple should not be so brave." Song Qingshu shakes his head subconsciously, but he is not so sure when he thinks of the little monk just now.


    Song Qingshu frowned as the footsteps came closer and closer, because he recognized more than one person, but several.


    Give Qin HongMian medicine, and then come a few strong men... Song Qingshu can''t help but have a chance to kill.


    "Is it all arranged?" The men stopped outside the door, followed by a low voice.


    "It''s arranged. Add something to Mrs. Mu''s water. Calculate the time. It should be the time when the medicine is most effective. Just enjoy it." Another voice was full of flattery.


    "Hey, hey, it''s a good thing to do. After the event, you''ll benefit a lot," the low voice mixed with a few threads of excitement. "In addition, let the others go away, and don''t want to be heard."


    "I understand. I understand. Then we won''t disturb you." The flattering voice finished, accompanied by the distant footsteps, it is obvious that others have left.


    Song Qingshu secretly sneers. I want to see who you are.


    Qin HongMian suddenly pulled his sleeve and made a silent gesture to him: "first look at the situation."


    Song Qingshu nodded, careful no big mistake, who knows who will be the God.


    Hearing the sound of the other side pushing the door, Qin HongMian said in a hurry: "you go to bed to hide."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and embarrassed to say, "it''s not very good." But even though he said so, he turned over and jumped into bed.


    Qin HongMian directly handed over the other half of the quilt: "hide first, quick."


    Song Qingshu was still a little hesitant. At this time, the sound of closing the door came. The man was coming here. He knew that something was urgent, but he didn''t care so much. He hid in the quilt.

 Chapter 1744

    As soon as he entered the quilt, a warm air came to his face, mixed with the fragrance of musk deer, non musk deer and orchid, which made song Qingshu lost his mind for a moment.


    Obviously, Qin HongMian was also aware of something wrong, and subconsciously shrunk to the bedside for fear of any skin contact between them.


    But soon they could not take care of these, because the footsteps of the man who came in were getting closer and closer. With a heavy breath, Qin HongMian quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    "Well, shouldn''t it be hard to sleep now?" The man noticed Qin HongMian''s quiet state at this time, and said to himself with some doubts, "is it that the efficacy has not been exerted yet?"


    Qin HongMian''s body suddenly became a little stiff, and his heart was obviously filled with anger and fear. Song Qingshu felt her tension, patted her hand, and whispered: "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Hearing his words, Qin HongMian suddenly relaxed. A thought flashed through her mind: if only Duan Lang were so considerate to me


    However, she soon banished this undeserved emotion out of her mind. It was ridiculous that she had been thinking about that heartbreaker for so many years.


    The sound of footsteps came closer and closer, and finally stopped at the bedside. Then came the sound of swallowing, which was particularly obvious in the silent room: "beauty, I''m coming."


    Feeling the other side seems to squat down, face closer and closer to himself, Qin HongMian temper was hot, at this time can no longer restrain, directly raised his hand to the other side''s face.


    "Why?" The other side was startled, but he was quick to respond and grabbed the other side''s wrist. "Since I''m still awake, it''s just right, otherwise I don''t know anything and it''s boring to play."


    Seeing each other''s appearance clearly, Qin HongMian''s whole body trembled and lost consciousness for a moment. It was at this moment that the other side had stretched out her hands and pressed her pulse, making her unable to exert her martial arts.


    Then the other side turned over, the heavy body pressed her directly to the bed, and a smelly mouth was straight to her face.


    Qin HongMian desperately wanted to resist. Unfortunately, he was pressed by the weight of his opponent''s body, and his pulse was controlled. He was doing nothing at all. On the contrary, the twisting of his body stimulated his opponent''s emotion and desire.


    "Tut Tut, with such a watery and plump body, it''s really outrageous to meet the beggar." That person ha ha a smile, is going to further, suddenly in front of a black, and then the whole person fell to the ground.


    "Is Madame all right?" Song Qingshu used to help Qin HongMian up.


    "No... it''s OK," Qin HongMian sat up with a lingering fear and leaned gently on the head of the bed. Suddenly he thought of something and turned to look on the ground beside him. "He... Won''t he die?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "no, I just knocked him out. What''s more, it''s not a pity that such a rascal will die. Why does madam worry about him instead? " He thought it was Duan Zhengchun, but after careful observation, he found that although he was very tall, he was still far away from Duan Zhengchun''s Yushulinfeng. Moreover, he was much older than Duan Zhengchun. With his unique Mediterranean hairstyle, he was a native of Xixia. Why is Qin HongMian so nervous? Isn''t she... Her lover?


    Noticing each other''s strange eyes, Qin HongMian''s face turned red. Knowing that he wanted to interrupt, he glared at him: "where do you think of? I''m worried because of his identity!"


    "Identity?" Feeling the anger of the other party, song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. He is really lively. Such a little pepper can''t be easily provoked. Fortunately, Wan Mei is much softer than her.


    "He is the current emperor of Xixia, Li Yuanhao." Qin HongMian while finishing some messy clothes, while not angry to hum a, "now we can be in trouble."


    "Liyuanhao?" Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t know that the prostitutes who came to steal incense and jade in the middle of the night would be the emperors who were sitting in the harem.


    Wait, is Li Yuanhao getting rid of the Mu brothers just to get Qin HongMian? It''s a big joke.


    "After muyuqi took me back from Dali, I once followed him into the palace to visit the emperor and empress. At that time, I noticed that his eyes were not right. But I didn''t think much about it. I thought I was oversensitive. I didn''t expect that..." Qin HongMian bit his lip, and his eyes were full of anger, but with more hesitation and weakness. If this happened on weekdays, She killed him with a knife, but now he is the leader of a country, the emperor.


    Unlike song Qingshu, who came from later generations, people in this world naturally have a kind of awe for the imperial power. Even if she is a Shura Dao in the Jianghu, she is at a loss in the face of the emperor''s invasion, and she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Just kill him? Are you kidding; Let him go, when nothing happened? But it''s too subdued.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t figure out what to do. At last, her voice was a little weak: "let''s let him go..."


    "Let it go?" Song Qingshu smiles, "let him settle accounts after autumn?"


    "No, kill him? That''s going to be a disaster. " Some of Qin HongMian''s flower looks pale.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. No matter how brave and fierce these people are, they will become pitiful in the face of real struggle: "naturally, they can''t be killed. Let me think about it first."


    Originally, he wanted to kill Li Yuanhao and replace him. Anyway, it''s not the first time for Yi Rong to replace Li Yuanhao. However, he finally gave up the tempting idea because this time, unlike before, he had more or less resources in that country, but now he has no foundation in Xixia and is not familiar with the situation in Xixia palace, I''m not familiar with Li Yuanhao''s behavior habits. If I pretend to be him, I will be seen through.


    It''s a small matter to be seen through. If people suspect the situation in the states of Qing, Jin and Liao, it''s really not worth the loss.


    "But if you let him go, you can''t hide what happened today." Qin HongMian was also embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, I have a way, but no matter what my wife hears or sees later, don''t be excited or make public."


    Qin HongMian didn''t know why, but she nodded. She was very curious about what the other side could do.


    Then he wakes up Li Yuanhao in the other party''s shocked eyes.


    Li Yuanhao rubbed his eyes, but he didn''t come back to himself. There were two deep black holes in his eyes, and an ethereal voice came from his ear: "you enter the room and lift Mrs. Mu''s quilt. She tries to resist, but a woman''s strength is not equal to that of a man. The more she resists, the more excited you are..."


    On one side, Qin HongMian''s Willow eyebrows stand upright, and they are about to attack. However, they notice that their state is abnormal at this time, so they restrain them suspiciously and decide to see the situation first.


    However, the words from Song Qingshu''s mouth were even more provocative than the erotic lyrics of brothel. Soon he was red in the face.


    Song Qingshu made up all the things that happened after Li Yuanhao fainted, and made them vivid. Li Yuanhao soon became addicted to them.


    "Thanks to Mr. Bai, thanks to the system, thanks to 91... Thanks to all the literati poets who made great contributions to the happiness of the vast number of single dogs at that time..." just because of the vast amount of information in previous lives, song Qingshu can make people in this world indulge in it with just a few words, even if he is an emperor.


    Today, Li Yuanhao has been hypnotized successfully and has fallen into an illusion created by those characters. It''s not the first time song Qingshu has done such a thing. In fact, he had a small trial in Jin and Liao states before, and WAN Yanliang, the king of Hailing, was the biggest sufferer.


    Before long, with a low roar, Li Yuanhao finally recovered. Song Qingshu shook his head, and Li Yuanhao was also the leader of the generation. It''s a pity that time has not spared people, and he still has more heart than strength.


    After ordering his sleeping acupoint, song Qingshu said to Qin HongMian, "now it''s OK. He thinks he''s got you. At that time, his wife will remember not to let slip his tongue, but to pretend that what happened tonight is just like what I just described."


    Qin HongMian''s face turned red.


    This boy is young, how so... Qin HongMian suddenly felt that his pure and innocent daughter followed him, and was not killed by him in the future?


    "Madame, do you hear me clearly?" Seeing that she pursed her lips, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, I see." Although Qin HongMian was slightly angry, he knew that everything was important. An carelessness was the disaster of killing the family. Although he felt a little disgusted, he could only cooperate.


    "In case he wakes up in the morning, I''ll be here with his wife tonight." Song Qingshu zhengse said, you should know that moving soul - Dharma is not omnipotent, the next day when Li Yuanhao wakes up is the most dangerous time, if he finds any flaws, Baoqi will remember what happened tonight.


    Hearing that he said that he would accompany him tonight, Qin HongMian jumped in her heart, but soon realized that she wanted to fork out and nodded: "thank you."


    "A little help." Song Qingshu smiles a little, then goes to lift Li Yuanhao up and throw him behind the screen, and then goes to check whether the doors and windows are locked.


    "By the way, what kind of martial arts were you doing just now?" Qin HongMian suddenly thought of the miraculous performance just now, and couldn''t help being curious.


    "That is the great law of moving the soul of the nine Yin manual, which can control human mind to some extent." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Moving soul - Dharma?" Qin HongMian, as a person in the Jianghu, naturally heard some legends about this kind of martial arts, "people who have heard of this martial arts will listen to the practitioners?"


    "It''s not so exaggerated. There are many restrictions." Song Qingshu explained.


    Qin HongMian''s face suddenly changed: "if you show it to me, don''t you want to do something to me

 Chapter 1745

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment and nodded subconsciously: "it''s true."


    Then he added, "and it can make you forget everything afterwards."


    Qin HongMian''s heart jumped. She didn''t know why some of her cheeks were hot. She said in a hurry, "don''t aim your eyes at me!"


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "madam, you are Wan Mei''s mother. How can I offend her..." although she said so, she could not help but start to fill some pictures in her mind. Her heart beat faster, quickly restrained her evil thoughts, and secretly called Amitabha.


    They fell into an awkward silence. After a while, Qin HongMian suddenly said, "I''m not comfortable. I want to take a bath..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she regretted. In fact, she just wanted to find a topic to break the embarrassment in the room, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment. In addition, after she had just been given that medicine, she felt very sticky. All she wanted was to take a bath, so she came up with such a sentence.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He obviously felt that this sentence was a bit abrupt. When he was thinking about how to answer it, the other party quickly waved his hand and said, "I just said it casually. Now, how can I get a bath?"


    If at ordinary times, it''s a big deal. She calls her servant girl to prepare the water. But now the emperor is knocked unconscious here. How dare she call someone in?


    Song Qingshu thought about it and said with a smile, "madam, you don''t have to worry. There''s still a way to take a bath."


    "Ah?" Qin HongMian always felt that it was not appropriate to discuss this kind of problem with her partner, but her clothes were wet and stuck on her skin, which was too uncomfortable.


    "When I was just around, I found a pool on the mountain behind jietan temple. It''s very remote in ordinary days. Now in the middle of the night, no one will go. My wife can rest assured that she can go there to clean up." Song Qingshu explained.


    "But there must be a lot of Li Yuanhao''s bodyguards around here. If they go out at this time, won''t they find that something has happened here?" Qin HongMian had some ideas, but her reason still told her that it was too risky.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, don''t worry. Although Li Yuanhao''s bodyguards are good at it, they are just local chickens in my eyes. What''s the difficulty in hiding from them?"


    Then Qin HongMian remembered his reputation in the river and lake, but he still said, "but it''s hard for my martial arts to leave quietly..."


    Although she has the nickname of Shura Dao, she is at most a third rate expert in the world. She may not be able to deal with any of Li Yuanhao''s bodyguards.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll take you out. Let''s change the laundry first."


    Qin HongMian opened her mouth and instinctively wanted to refuse, but eventually she couldn''t resist the discomfort of her body. Finally, she nodded for imperceptibility, and then went inside to clean up her clothes.


    Before long, he came out with a small cloth bag and took a look at Li Yuanhao on the ground. Qin HongMian was puzzled: "what should he do?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "don''t worry, madam. He has been hit by my unique acupoint pointing skill. Unless I untie him, he won''t wake up. As for his subordinates, no one will come to disturb his elegant interest."


    Hearing the word "Ya Xing", Qin HongMian looks at him angrily and clearly understands what these two words mean. If song Qingshu didn''t appear just now, now Li Yuanhao is really "elegant".


    "By the way, do you have a Yang finger, too?" In order to cover up the embarrassment in his heart, Qin HongMian asked.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu took an unexpected look at her. He didn''t expect that although her martial arts were not very good, her eyesight was still very good. "How did you see it, madam?"


    "When you just healed for me..." Qin HongMian suddenly had a meal, and her voice went down in an instant, "that kind of feeling... Very familiar."


    Looking at her bashful posture, song Qingshu looks strange. Duan Zhengchun really uses Yiyang finger in his boudoir.


    Obviously, Qin HongMian was also embarrassed and said in a hurry, "let''s go."


    Song Qingshu nodded, pushed the window open a crack, and carefully observed the surrounding environment. Maybe Li Yuanhao just ordered his men to stay away, so the guards around were not tight, so it was easy to find the opportunity to leave.


    "Ma''am, I''ll fly out with you in my arms later." Song Qingshu calls Qin HongMian to her side and looks at her in consultation.


    Qin HongMian''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Normally, she won''t agree to let the man close to her. But just now, the other party has just dissolved the love poison for her, and the skin contact has already existed. In addition, she finally nods when she thinks about the relationship between the other party and herself.


    With permission, song Qingshu gently embraces her waist, and her hands are full of plumpness and softness, which is quite different from the girl''s slender q-bullet waist. At this time, he pays attention to prevent being found by the guards outside, so he has no extra idea.


    However, it''s hard for Qin HongMian. She seems to feel the masculine and hot smell of him when she is held by the man''s strong arms. She seems to feel more and more sticky.


    "Ah ~" was taken out of the window by the other party. Qin HongMian was about to remind that the window was open, and it was easy to be found abnormal by people outside. As a result, before he had time to speak, the man around him raised his hand, and the window was gently pushed to close.


    Qin HongMian''s mouth was wide open, and she couldn''t speak for a long time. She really admired his skill. Especially after he took a few jumps, she flew out of the jietan temple, which made her feel like flying in the clouds.


    "It turns out that when the lightness skill reaches its peak, it will be so magical..." Qin HongMian still hasn''t recovered. He finds that he has stopped in front of a clear pool. Not far from the pool, there is a small waterfall flying down. It is obviously the impact of the small waterfall that forms the pool..


    "It''s already here." Song Qingshu released his hand and naturally retreated to one side, "I''m watching outside. Madam, hurry up."


    Qin HongMian opened his mouth. He was a lonely man and girl in the wilderness. He thought, what if you peep? However, she did not say this sentence, but was denied by herself, because during this period of contact, she believed that the other party would not do such despicable things.


    "That''s the trouble." Qin HongMian slightly owe body, then hide behind a big stone, learn suoso began to change clothes. At the same time, she secretly wondered that the other party was obviously her younger generation in a sense, but why was it difficult to calm down every time I saw him? Instead, she often felt at a loss? Is it because he is not a few years younger than himself and more like his peers than his younger generation?


    As the object of Qin HongMian''s tangle at this time, song Qingshu not only recited himself, but also left a distance of more than ten feet, and even deliberately closed part of his spiritual sense. Otherwise, with his martial arts at this time, Qin HongMian''s every move could be clearly heard, even if he could not see it, he could completely outline it in his mind.


    Although he doesn''t think he is a gentleman, he still thinks there is a bottom line. Although sometimes he has YY in his mind, it''s only decided by a man''s genes, which doesn''t mean he will take action.


    It is the so-called sage''s theory of trace, regardless of heart, no one is perfect.


    As a matter of fact, song Qingshu is also a little depressed now. Today, he came to see Mu Wanqing for a tryst. As a result, it''s painful to see whether he can eat or not.


    At the time of Tucao, he suddenly moved in his heart, and he grabbed the past and grabbed something. He looked at it and found it was a small stone. He was shocked. He thought he had planned to make complaints about him. But the stone did not contain much power. It was not what he used to steal.


    "Qingshu ~" at this time, there was a deliberate voice not far away.


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw Qin HongMian waving to him in the water.


    "What''s the situation?" Song Qingshu''s face was muddled. At this time, the other side only put his head out of the water, but obviously he didn''t wear any clothes under the water. At this time, he called himself to go?


    Could it be that Pan Jinlian called uncle to drink this tea?


    Song Qingshu immediately denied this conjecture. After all, Qin HongMian didn''t look like that kind of woman. When he was entangled, the other party saw that he didn''t move all the time and immediately threw another stone. Although her martial arts are not very good, Mu Wanqing''s poisonous sleeve arrow is taught by her. Therefore, the concealed weapon Kung Fu is superior, and the accuracy of throwing stones is not to be said.


    After throwing the stone, he continued to wave to him and made a silent gesture.


    Feeling her anxiety, song Qingshu realized that he might have something wrong with her. Most of it was something wrong with her, so he quickly used her lightness skills. Because of her hint, he also deliberately hid his trace in the distance of more than ten feet.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    "Shh ~" Qin HongMian pointed to the top, "there are people there!"


    Song Qingshu followed the direction of her fingers and saw that there were two figures on the waterfall, which had not been seen yet.


    "They suddenly appear on it. I don''t know who they are. I dare not act rashly." Qin HongMian is a little anxious. She can''t see whether the other party is male or female from such a long distance. If it''s a man, isn''t it not that they don''t protect her integrity when they see her?


    In addition, she has another worry, that is, if the other party is Li Yuanhao''s Imperial Guard, the trouble will be even greater, so she dare not make any big moves, for fear of attracting the attention of the people above.


    Although Qin HongMian couldn''t see the distance clearly, it was hard for him to defeat song Qingshu. The two men were a man and a woman. The woman''s face was covered with white silk, but she was slim and graceful. She must be a very outstanding beauty; As for the other man, he is a big old man, with flowing silver hair, long beard and a carefree fan. He is an old friend!

 Chapter 1746

    At the beginning, I had contact with him in Yunnan five poisons cult. Later, I hired him to be Ke Qing of sticky stick department, and he was also a Zi''s master, Xingxiu old immortal Ding Chunqiu!


    In Song Qingshu''s impression, he hasn''t seen him for a long time. I didn''t expect to see him in Xixia. But it''s right to think that xingsuhai is in the West. In addition, when I saw him with Duan Yanqing in Wudu cult last time, it seems that I heard that he joined yipintang?


    "Who is this woman?" Song Qingshu looked at the woman''s graceful posture. He couldn''t remember who she was. What surprised him even more was that Ding Chunqiu''s posture in front of her seemed to be a little stiff and respectful.


    Because he and Qin HongMian are in the pool below the waterfall, the water mist and the surrounding plants are not easy to find. On the contrary, Ding Chunqiu and Qin HongMian stand out from a high place. As a result, they are first seen by Qin HongMian, who has lower martial arts skills.


    "They''re coming down." Qin HongMian covered her mouth and let out a low cry. It turned out that the two figures flew down directly from the waterfall. Although the waterfall is not very high, they can fly down in such a natural and unrestrained manner, which shows their high lightness skills.


    "Let''s hide first." If song Qingshu is the only one, there is no need to hide. However, there is a naked Qin HongMian in the water. When the conflict comes up, it''s hard to ensure that Ding Chunqiu will not see what he shouldn''t see. Moreover, if the other party spreads the way they are together at this time, it''s hard to guarantee that it won''t be a big scandal, We should know that people''s ability to spread the eight trigrams is the same exaggeration, no matter the ancients or modern people.


    Fortunately, for the sake of concealment, Qin HongMian just chose to bathe behind a big stone. With this stone as a shelter, he was not afraid to be found by the two people who came down.


    Song Qingshu hides behind the stone, while Qin HongMian sinks into the water with only one head above the water. They are only one or two meters apart.


    "Just don''t make any noise. I''ve isolated the Qi of both of us with real Qi. They can''t find us." Song Qingshu turned back to comfort Qin HongMian, but almost no nosebleed came out.


    Although the water in the pool is very clear, it would have been easy to see in the dark, but song Qingshu''s eyesight is so powerful that he can see things in the dark as if they were in the day with a little light.


    At this time, Qin HongMian instinctively covered her chest with her hands, but her eyes were all white, and her arms could block her.


    Song Qingshu quickly looks away, recites the pure heart universal good mantra in her heart again, and feels his change. Qin HongMian turns her head in doubt, but she doesn''t have such good eyesight and can''t see each other''s expression at this time.


    "Does your medicine really work?" At this time, not far away suddenly came a woman''s voice, the voice is very gentle.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He subconsciously stretched out his head and looked over there. He saw that the woman was all white. Unfortunately, her face was covered with opaque white silk. She couldn''t see her appearance clearly. Rao Shi''s eyes were so beautiful. She was slim and graceful. Her skirt was flying in the mountain breeze. She was really like a fairy.


    "No matter her voice or posture, she should be young, but why is she so skillful?" Among all the women song Qingshu knew, apart from ah Qing, who was like a sword fairy, the only one who could achieve this level of martial arts was the eastern dusk snow. Who was this woman in front of him? How could she cultivate her martial arts to such a level?


    "Hey, hey," the Ding spring and autumn years and the spring and autumn were laughing. "Yin and Yang and harmony and scattered, can make chastity become a swing - how can women, and how can not effect."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. It seems that the poison in Qin HongMian was provided by the poison master Ding Chunqiu. No wonder it is so overbearing.


    Wait, how does the name of Yin Yang Hesan sound familiar?


    Song Qingshu finally remembers that Mu Wanqing was also poisoned by this poison. Unexpectedly, it was Qin HongMian''s turn this time. Their mother and daughter were really ill fated.


    Subconsciously looked at the woman around, found that she now Fengmu with evil, obviously also understand over, quickly sound in the past: "Madam a little calm, first listen to what''s going on."


    Are you kidding? Any of these two people outside can clean up Qin HongMian with one finger. Is she going out to die.


    Hearing what he said, Qin HongMian nodded helplessly.


    "I observed Qin HongMian in secret once. Although he was a little grumpy, he was undeniably a beautiful woman. It was Li Yuanhao who came here tonight." The masked woman said with a smile.


    Ding Chunqiu waved his Xiaoyao fan and said with a flattering smile, "who dares to be called a beautiful woman in front of you?"


    The masked woman snorted: "your flattering skill is not very good. I still have self-knowledge. Although I was not afraid when I was young, now... Ah, since ancient times, beauties are like famous generals. I don''t want to see white heads in the world."


    Ding Chunqiu said in a hurry, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll ask anyone in the street now. I don''t think you''re only seventeen or eighteen years old."


    The masked woman said with a smile: "in the middle of the night, there are no people on the street. You old man can play tricks."


    Song Qingshu is in a mess in the wind at the moment. Listening to the meaning of this, the woman is very old, and she is not so old. She just thought she was a little girl.


    It''s hard to judge the age of women in the world of martial arts. Song Qingshu can''t help thinking of a novel he had read before. Zhu Yuyan, the empress of Yin GUI sect, is clearly an old woman in her eighties, but she looks like a sister, that is, a little girl in her twenties.


    "It''s premature. Even in the martial arts world, we have to talk about science." Song Qingshu, a man who came from the mature scientific system of later generations, was really hard to understand this anti scientific phenomenon. However, he was a little relieved when he thought of the internal forces of the world and the martial arts of flying away from the sky, which seemed difficult to explain scientifically.


    Now what makes him even more curious is the identity of the masked woman. Judging by the information of the two people''s conversation, the identity of the woman is ready to come out. One of the three legends of the Xiaoyao sect -- fairy Sister Li Qiushui!


    Thinking that she is still Li Qingluo''s mother-in-law to some extent, song Qingshu thinks about whether he wants to go out to see her. However, it can be predicted that she will lead to a conflagration. After all, Li Qingluo is Mrs. Wang, not Mrs. song.


    "What''s the matter with me recently? I''ve come across some cheap mothers-in-law." Looking at Qin HongMian beside him, song Qingshu''s face is a little strange. Do you want to go to the street to do fortune telling some other day?


    "Then Li Yuanhao''s life will not be long," Ding Chunqiu, not far away, said with a smile. "Then the throne will fall into Qian Shun''s hands."


    This words, hide in the dark two people have a heart surprised, did not expect to overhear such a big conspiracy, these two people are to kill the king?


    "When he was old, he felt that his energy was not as good as before. Seeing that I had been living like a day for decades, he asked me for advice on how to keep my youth forever." Li Qiushui''s tone is a bit ironic.


    Ding Chunqiu said with a sneer, "what is the skill of eternal youth? It''s just the reason why the skill is high to a certain level."


    "That''s not necessarily true," Li Qiushui chuckled. "Your martial uncle''s Kung Fu is the eternal magic skill of his youth."


    Ding Chunqiu said with a smile: "she has become a monster who will never grow up. How can she be better than you?"


    Song Qingshu turned his lips secretly. You people will never know how powerful the attraction of legal Laurie to those gentlemen of later generations is.


    Li Qiushui was also very happy to hear the other side ridicule his lifelong enemy. After a giggle, he just pulled the topic back: "after all, Li Yuanhao is the king of a country. Since he asked me to come, I can''t refuse him, so he casually passed on a set of skills. He is like a treasure, but I don''t know it''s just a brilliant art in the room."


    Ding Chunqiu also echoed: "during this period of time, he showed his strength in bed. He felt as if he had returned to his youth. He thought that he was successful in practicing kung fu, but he didn''t know that it was burning his little energy."


    "Only in this way can I completely get rid of my relationship, and no one will find any excuse for qianshun to succeed to the throne," Li Qiushui continued. "But I don''t have much patience to wait, so I found someone to remind him of the beautiful undead of the Mu family. Qin HongMian was born with ingratitude, and he was in the harmony of yin and Yang, I''m afraid it will cost him half his life to come down this night. "


    Hearing all this, it turned out that she was behind the scenes. Qin HongMian was so angry that she shivered all over. Song Qingshu on one side rushed to send a message to pacify her. Otherwise, maybe she would have been desperate to make trouble.


    "Then Li Yuanhao is really lucky." Ding Chunqiu''s tone was somewhat envious.


    "After this time, when the woman completes her mission, it''s up to you, but don''t move him until then." Li Qiushui warned coldly.


    Although Ding Chunqiu had a relationship with this woman, he knew how vicious she was and provoked her. She would never scruple these old feelings and said in a hurry: "this is nature."


    "I''m still a little worried about your medicine. First I''ll see how it works, and then I''ll decide on the plan." After Li Qiushui finished, he flashed and flew to the jietan temple at the foot of the mountain. Ding Chunqiu also followed him in a hurry.


    Although there is Li Yuanhao''s bodyguard around the temple, it is not as good as the defense line on the other side of the imperial palace. In the eyes of experts like them, it''s just like nothing.


    When their bodies disappeared, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "no, let them sneak into the jietan temple, and you will find Li Yuanhao''s situation immediately, and then things will go wrong."


    Qin HongMian was also worried. After all, there were her people and her daughter in the jietan temple. If things were revealed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "We''ll go down in a minute!" Qin HongMian subconsciously want to stand up, the results up generally immediately realized that it was not right, quickly back to the water, shy and angry, "you quickly avoid it, I want to wear clothes!"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid it''s too late, madam. Please forgive me for offending you."

 Chapter 1747

    As soon as the voice fell, he directly grabbed Qin HongMian from the water, and then with the other hand he pulled the clothes on the edge of the big stone and quickly wrapped them around her.


    It''s a pity that the clothes are neither bath towel nor blanket. How can they be covered in such a hurry? They are full of white, wet and slippery skin. Song Qingshu''s heart is awe inspiring, and he quickly converges.


    "Ah ~" Qin HongMian exclaimed, his face turned red, and he tried to struggle, but immediately realized that his clothes could not cover his body. He could not help but was ashamed and angry, "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu''s foot was a little sharp, and the whole person rushed down the mountain, and said in a deep voice: "now Li Qiushui and Ding Chunqiu want to go down to see Li Yuanhao. You don''t know what state Li Yuanhao is now. If they see him, it will be a big deal. Moreover, it''s not far from jietan temple. With their lightness skills, it won''t be long before they arrive, It''s too late for you to get dressed. " This is also the reason why he has to make a quick decision. If the distance is far enough, he can barely catch up with others with his lightness skills. Unfortunately, the distance is too close. Li Qiushui and Ding Chunqiu have too high martial arts skills. He is not an immortal. How can he delay so long.


    Of course, the reason why he did this is largely because he came from later generations. In his opinion, Qin HongMian''s state at this time is no different from those who wear bikini on the beach in later generations, and those bikini in later generations are obviously exposed more. Although he knows that it is a bit improper, he still instinctively thinks that it is not a big problem.


    Although listening to his explanation, Qin HongMian still could not be so relieved and said angrily, "if you want to stop them, just go by yourself. Why do you have to take me with you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "if you are not there, Li Qiushui must know that something is wrong with them. In that way, no matter the wooden family or your Qin family, they will be in great danger."


    Hearing what he said, Qin HongMian opened her mouth and didn''t refute anything. Although she was hot tempered, she still cared about her daughter and her family. Otherwise, she would not have married into Xixia Mu family because of the pressure of her family.


    Song Qingshu secretly apologized. In fact, he was selfish in doing so. He hoped that Li Yuanhao would fight with Li Qiushui and others to see if he had a chance to make a profit.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t speak any more, song Qingshu sped all the way back. You should know that Li Qiushui and Ding Chunqiu are both masters of lightness skills. They must go back to the room in front of them, and they also need time to arrange in advance. They can''t help but delay.


    This made Qin HongMian suffer. Because the speed was too fast, her clothes were about to be blown off by the strong wind several times. She had to pull her clothes desperately. But the more exposed she was, the more exposed she was. If she hadn''t seen song Qingshu, she would have jumped up and tried her best.


    In order to minimize the exposure, she had to stick her body tightly to each other''s chest, but in this way, she could even feel the heartbeat of each other, which really made her feel ashamed and angry. She thought that after tonight, she must break up the marriage. This bastard is too ridiculous. Her daughter followed him, and she didn''t know how much injustice she would suffer.


    All of a sudden, she was shaking involuntarily. It turned out that she had just got up from the water and was still a little wet. When she was blown by the cold wind at night, she suddenly felt a sharp chill.


    Just when she was suffering, a warm current came from her vest, which quickly moved her body. She felt very comfortable. She was slightly shocked and realized that song Qingshu was using his internal power to drive away the cold.


    Seeing that he was still so careful and considerate, Qin HongMian was soft hearted again, and his idea of breaking up him and Mu Wanqing was a little weak.


    In fact, although she is hot on the surface, she is far from being a ruthless and decisive person. She is far less than Li Qiushui, who is gentle and quiet on the surface, and even her younger martial sister, Gan Baobao, who is gentle and virtuous on the surface.


    You know, the reason why Qin HongMian wanted to kill Li Qingluo in mantuo mountain villa several times was that Gan Baobao tried to make both of them lose, but she didn''t know it in the dark. She was totally stupid to pay for the number of people.


    Song Qingshu''s lightness skill is very good now. With all his strength, even if Li Qiushui and others set out first, he went back to the room first by another way. However, because the distance from the mountain was too short to give him enough time to catch up, Li Qiushui came back as soon as they arrived.


    In a hurry, song Qingshu quickly kicks Li Yuanhao into the bottom of the bed, then rolls over with Qin HongMian on the bed, and instantly pulls the quilt to block them.


    "You The other side so close pressure on her body, Qin HongMian only feel an inexplicable masculinity oppression, can''t help but some looks pale.


    At this time, Li Qiushui and Ding Chunqiu stood outside the window and looked into the room through the gap. Because the curtain was covered, they couldn''t see the bed clearly for a moment.


    "Eh, is there something wrong with your medicine? Why is it so quiet in the room?" Li Qiushui glared at Ding Chunqiu, who was beside him, and said suspiciously.


    Ding Chunqiu is also a face of doubt: "should not ah, take that medicine, do not toss a night will not give up."


    Although their voices were deliberately suppressed, they could not hide song Qingshu''s eyes and ears. He moved in his heart and said to Qin HongMian in a hurry: "madam, make your voice quickly."


    Qin HongMian''s face was muddled, and instinctively asked, "what''s the sound?"


    "That''s the sound..." Song Qingshu said a few words in her ear quickly.


    Qin HongMian''s face turned red instantly. He glared at him angrily: "bastard!"


    Song Qingshu explains the outside situation in a hurry. Qin HongMian''s anger just disappears. However, it is impossible for her to learn that kind of voice.


    "Madam, I have offended you." Aware that Li Qiushui and Li Qiushui are going to come in to explore, song Qingshu doesn''t care about anything else. He directly uses a Yang finger to poke some big holes on her body.


    "Ah ~" Qin HongMian''s sudden feeling made her heart jump, and instinctively exclaimed that the acupoints were sensitive, that is, ordinary people would feel numb when they touched them. What''s more, the other side still used such a clever technique as a Yang finger to point on the acupoints. The other side''s fingers imitated Buddha''s magic, and a flexible breath penetrated into her meridians, A warm current came straight up her throat, so that her voice was so charming and charming that she was startled.


    Out of the window, Li Qiushui stopped and looked like a smile: "it''s just a truce. It seems that a new round of fighting has begun."


    Song Qingshu points his finger at her acupoints, and a stream of genuine Qi rushes in. Qin HongMian always feels that it''s too shameful and instinctively gripes her teeth. Unfortunately, the more she bears it, the stronger she feels. It seems that there are thousands of ants crawling and the hairy tail of a cat constantly tugs at her heartstrings. After all, she can''t help it, There was a sound of shame in her mouth.


    Ding Chunqiu heard outside the window: "tut tut Tut, this woman is really a goblin, really cheap Li Yuanhao that guy."


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "Er Ba Jia''s body looks crisp, and he cuts a fool with a sword at his waist; I don''t see my head falling in the light, but it makes my bone marrow wither in the dark. This voice is Li Yuanhao''s life threatening charm, and I don''t know what strength you admire. "


    Ding Chunqiu said with a smile, "that''s Li Yuanhao himself. He''s running out of oil and the lamp is running out. I''m so powerful that I should subdue this goblin."


    Li Qiushui suddenly looked cold: "I don''t care about other things. You are not allowed to touch Li Yuanhao before she has no dust in her body. Otherwise, it''s bad for me. Don''t blame me for not remembering the past."


    "That''s nature." Ding Chunqiu felt a cold air, and the beautiful idea in his heart had already disappeared.


    Song Qingshu in the room wipes his sweat secretly. It seems that this level should be dealt with. In fact, just now, in order to imitate him, he even plans to use Huanxi Zhenqi. In that case, Qin HongMian''s state can definitely hide from anyone, but in the end, he is still on the brink of a precipice. After all, he thinks of his confidants'' state when they are in Huanxi Zhenqi. He really plays with fire without paying attention.


    Fortunately, there is also a Yang finger, the killer mace. If you press the right acupoint, plus his deep internal power, you can barely get through.


    Li Qiushui outside listened for a while, and then said with a smile: "you are really overbearing. It seems that I am worried too much. Let''s go. I don''t have time to listen to the wall and corner here, so as not to remind me of some past events and make me sad."


    Ding Chunqiu sneered: "do you think of master again?"


    Li Qiushui''s Danfeng eyes glanced at him with a smile: "do you mean to call his master?"


    "It was really the master who was sorry for you first..." Ding Chunqiu explained quickly.


    Li Qiushui snorted: "OK, I don''t want to mention the things before." With that, he took a small step and turned himself into a white shadow and disappeared into the night.


    Ding Chunqiu greedily looked into the room, and then quickly used his lightness skill to catch up.


    After confirming that they had gone away, song Qingshu finally withdrew the finger force of one Yang finger, and the whole person jumped down from the bed: "they have finally left. I hope my wife will forgive me for offending me."


    At this time, Qin HongMian''s face was full of peach blossoms, but she could not speak. Her cheeks were full of flush. Her eyes were full of water, as if they were full of thousands of words. The charm between her eyebrows made her heart tremble. Her plump body, which was mature enough to drip water, was on the couch, which was enough to suffocate all men.


    Song Qingshu took a look at it, then looked away unnaturally and called amitabha in secret. At this time, a knock on the door suddenly rang out: "Your Majesty, your majesty..."


    Qin HongMian trembled. She could hear that it was the voice of Li Yuanhao''s bodyguard. She could not help looking at Song Qingshu in a panic. Song Qingshu gave her a reassuring look. Then she took a deep breath and imitated Li Yuanhao''s voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1748

    Qin HongMian''s eyes suddenly widened, and Li Yuanhao''s voice was perfectly imitated by him. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it was another person pretending to be him.


    "It''s almost dawn. We have to go back to the palace as soon as possible, otherwise we will be seen at that time, and the influence will be a little bad." The bodyguard outside replied, "Your Majesty just asked his subordinates to shout at this time point?"


    "Oh, wait a minute." Song Qingshu''s reaction was quick, and he followed his words. At the same time, he was relieved. After all, Qin HongMian was the princess of Tiandu king. Li Yuanhao had just killed the Mu brothers. If he bullied his wife again, it would cause a great disturbance once it was spread.


    "Yes The man outside went further away, obviously considerate enough privacy for the emperor.


    Song Qingshu said to Qin HongMian, "lie down and sleep first. I''ll send Li Yuanhao out first."


    Qin HongMian nodded. The whole person lay down and huddled in the quilt. Song Qingshu looked at it and went to pull the quilt down a little to make her shoulder half exposed. Then she made her hair a bit messy. She nodded with satisfaction.


    Qin HongMian''s chest fluctuated sharply, and he didn''t know how to face it. Finally, he simply turned his head and lost his sight.


    Song Qingshu arranges everything, pulls Li Yuanhao out from the bottom of the bed, unties the acupoints, hypnotizes him for a while again with the method of moving soul, and then hides behind the screen.


    Li Yuanhao wakes up. He feels that he experienced a wonderful and pleasant night yesterday. But he always feels a little empty. He looks back at the woman on the bed. His shoulders are half exposed and his temples are scattered. He looks like he was devastated by the storm. He has a strong desire to conquer.


    Seeing the rosy skin of the lady on the bed, Li Yuanhao swallowed his saliva and went to the bed again. He stretched out his hand and wanted to play with it. Song Qingshu frowned behind the screen. Just as he was about to react, the voice of the guard came from outside: "Your Majesty, it''s almost dawn."


    "I see!" Li Yuanhao looks depressed. After all, he is the leader of a generation. He knows the importance of things clearly, and finally gives up the plan to go forward. "Beauty, I''ll come to spoil you next time."


    Leaving a burst of contented laughter, he tidied up his clothes and walked out of the room, completely unaware that his memory had been tampered with.


    After Li Yuanhao left, song Qingshu flashed out from behind the screen: "madam, he has left. I think he won''t come back in a short time..."


    After a pause, he continued: "what happened just now is a matter of necessity. I hope my wife will forgive me if I offend you so much..."


    Qin HongMian directly interrupted him, carrying the body under the order: "OK, I don''t want to talk about this, you go!"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. There were too many things to experience tonight, and they were too strange to explain in words: "in this case, madam, I''d like to have a rest."


    Then he turned and walked out. Suddenly, behind his back came Qin HongMian''s quiet voice: "wait a minute!"


    Song Qingshu looked back: "what''s the matter, madam?"


    At this time, Qin HongMian had already left her face. Her face turned red and white for a long time before she said, "don''t talk to Wan''er about what happened tonight." She didn''t know how to face what happened today. If Mu Wanqing knew, what would she think of her mother? And then the relationship will become weird.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and then showed a smile: "OK, this is our secret. We will never tell anyone else."


    Qin HongMian always felt that his words sounded strange, but he didn''t know where it was. He was so upset that he turned his back again.


    "Good bye, ma''am." Song Qingshu said goodbye.


    Who knows, Qin HongMian immediately replied: "don''t come in the future, I don''t want to see you again!"


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "but Li Yuanhao will come again. If I don''t come to help, what will you do then?"


    "I..." Qin HongMian subconsciously wanted to refute, but she opened her mouth and finally didn''t say anything. She was also very clear in her heart that if she didn''t rely on Song Qingshu''s spirit shifting method, she would have been doomed; And there are unfathomable Li Qiushui and Ding Chunqiu hiding in the dark


    Song Qingshu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "madam, if you can''t pass it in your heart, why don''t you let me show my wife a great method to move her soul so that she can completely forget what happened today?"


    "Don''t!" cried Qin HongMian As soon as she said it, she was stunned. Intellectually, it''s best to forget it, but why don''t you want to forget it.


    Noticing the smile in each other''s eyes, she quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I''m just worried about what you''ll do when you move me." Li Yuanhao''s state just now is too palpitating. It''s better to be sober than to be confused.


    Song Qingshu spread his hands: "I didn''t say anything clearly."


    Qin HongMian couldn''t stand his eyes and turned around again.


    "In that case, I''ll leave," Song Qingshu finally comforted, "madam, don''t think about it. Have a good sleep. I''ll feel better when I get up tomorrow and see the sunshine in the morning."


    The other side didn''t respond. He laughed and quietly left jietan temple with his lightness skill.


    After returning to the guild hall, song Qingshu remembered that he had not yet seen Mu Wanqing, but he was embarrassed to see her at this time.


    Two days later, news suddenly came from the palace that the younger sister of the Mu brothers had been dismissed from the Queen''s position and was put in the cold palace. It was because the Mu brothers knew that their younger sister had been out of favor in the deep palace for many years and knew in advance that she was about to be abolished that they had the idea of collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    When the news came out, many melon eaters who thought the Mu brothers would not betray their country were not sure. Many people even applauded Li Yuanhao for his brilliance.


    "It seems that no matter which dynasty it is, people who eat melons are the easiest to incite." Song Qingshu was filled with emotion.


    As for Lin Pingzhi, he was greatly praised by the emperor for his meritorious service in reporting the rebellion of the Mu brothers. He not only restored his freedom, but also rewarded a large number of gold, silver and jewelry.


    Song Qingshu is relieved to learn that Lin Pingzhi is safe and sound, but another thing immediately hangs his heart. It turns out that an emissary comes to the palace and tells the princess to marry the crown prince two days later. Tomorrow, he will let the future crown princess into the palace to face the emperor.


    "Brother song, why is that so?" Some time ago just relaxed, now that marriage is still unavoidable, yelunan sin immediately flustered God.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I think it''s the recent domestic turmoil in Xixia. Li Yuanhao took this opportunity to stabilize the court situation and paralyze the crown prince group, so as not to make a fuss on this marriage."


    He went to hold yelunan fairy''s little cold hand. Song Qingshu said with some apology, "I didn''t expect such a variable. It was my miscalculation."


    Yelunan fairy shook his head: "if it wasn''t for elder brother song, I would have been married to the prince. How could I live more happily like this now?"


    Seeing that she forced her face to smile, but her voice was a little rusty, song Qingshu quickly comforted her: "don''t worry, I won''t let you marry brother Ning. I''ll take you to elope."


    Hear elopement two words, yelunan fairy face slightly red: "what elopement, ugly dead."


    Song Qingshu gently hugged her flexible waist: "that''s just the last step. I want to think about whether there is any way to maximize the benefits. The key is that time is a little tight now..."


    Yelunan fairy moved in his heart, raised his bright chin, and his star eyes were bright and charming: "would you like to try the way you used to do in Liao state, and directly replace Li Yuanhao?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I really think about it, but I need an opportunity to go to the palace and get familiar with Li Yuanhao''s life. I also need to cultivate some confidants in order to successfully change the world."


    "Opportunity..." yelunan fairy suddenly said excitedly, "I have a way!"


    "What can I do?" Looking at her all over as if emitting light, song Qingshu can not help but be curious.


    "Didn''t you mention that Li Yuanhao was very good before Yelunan said with a smile.


    "That guy is really good - color." Song Qingshu nodded his head. In fact, almost all the men of all dynasties had such a disease, which was not a black spot.


    Yelunan fairy suddenly turned around in the same place, and his skirt was flying like a fairy among flowers: "brother song, what do you think I look like?"


    Song Qingshu looked up and down, and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s like the moon covered by light clouds, and it''s like the snow covered by flowing wind."


    "Hate ~" compared with Luo God by his lover, yelunan fairy could not help but feel a little shy no matter how confident she was.


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed: "are you going to use the beauty trick?"


    Yelunan fairy smile: "Li Yuanhao just killed the Mu brothers, he dare to take the world''s great injustice to invade the Mu family''s female dependents, he must be very good - color, see a beautiful woman is easy to hot head, do some impulsive things, if he saw the crown princess is very beautiful, you guess what he would do?"


    When song Qingshu thought about Li Yuanhao''s state that night, he would be moved to see yelunan fairy so beautiful. Besides, the prince was destined to be abolished, so he would not have so many scruples


    "In fact, brother song''s ability, even if I really married Prince Ning, you also have the ability to keep me intact, but Ning is destined to be a useless prince, and it''s not worth the effort to spend on him," yelunan Xian blinked and said cunningly, "Li Yuanhao is different. He is the emperor of Xixia, and the income from his effort is absolutely huge! Brother song is short of an opportunity. Let me be it. "


    Song Qingshu thought: "this is a good way, but it''s too risky."


    "Isn''t elder brother song sure to protect me?" On the contrary, yelunan was a light hearted man.


    "That''s no problem." not long ago, even Qin HongMian protected her, but could she not? But song Qingshu still shook his head and said, "but there is nothing perfect in the world. If you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of one in case."


    Yelunan fairy sighed: "elder brother song, you still don''t understand my mind. Although I don''t like to see that Shaomin princess, she is in the rear to plan for you, and the queen is in charge of Liao kingdom for you. I''m the only one who is good for nothing, but I need your protection all the time. I don''t want to. I want to do something for you


    Song Qingshu held her in his arms with pity: "I don''t need you to do anything for me..."


    "But I need it!" Yelunan fairy bit his lip, "otherwise I will have no confidence to fight with your confidants in the future." Think of before by Zhao Min bully of all sorts, she then some teeth itch.

 Chapter 1749

    After careful consideration, song Qingshu finally agreed to yelunanxian''s plan. He was not the kind of person who traded women for benefits, but he was also not like the two Song dynasties.


    For more than three hundred years, the Song Dynasty had never made peace with other countries. Because of their inner weakness, peace meant humiliation to them; In sharp contrast to this, the more powerful Han and Tang Dynasties never fear peace and kinship, because they are strong enough to represent the gift and glory of the suzerain.


    Song Qingshu has enough strength and confidence to protect the integrity of yelunan immortals. Under this premise, he can get the maximum benefits. Why not?


    Early the next morning, yelunan fairy was dressed up beautifully. When she came out of the room, song Qingshu couldn''t help but look silly: her face was bright pink and ruddy, and her eyebrows and eyes were full of unique beauty. Under the dress, she was even more gorgeous.


    "I''m sorry to see you so beautiful now." When he came to her, song Qingshu could not help sighing.


    Yelunan Xian raised his chin, and his smooth face was full of beautiful looks: "hum, I''m still poor now." However, the slightly upward corner of her mouth shows that her praise is quite useful.


    In view of the fact that all the members of the mission were here at this time, it was not good for them to be too close. After a quick conversation, they returned to their roles, including the future crown princess who went to the palace to face the saint and the general who sent him to marry.


    People from Xixia rites department had come to greet them, and soon they were led to the direction of the palace. Because they wanted to enter the palace, they could not all go there. At last, only song Qingshu, Xiao e douo, the maid of the princess and two officials from Dalin dental hospital were accompanying them.


    Seeing the Imperial Palace from a distance, song Qingshu secretly exclaimed that it was really quite different from the architectural style of the Central Plains. Moreover, the wall was not very high. He doubted how many Wulin experts it could defend.


    Just as he was wandering outside, a group of people came to meet him. The leader said from a long distance, "is this my future sister-in-law?"


    Yelunan fairy was stunned and subconsciously turned around. He saw a handsome young man standing not far away. His face was a little similar to that of Prince Ning. Looking at his clothes, he thought he was a prince.


    Next to Xixia officials rushed forward to do the introduction: "this is king Yi."


    Song Qingshu on one side was moved. Before he came to Xixia, he got information that Li Liangzuo, king of Yi, had always been a carefree Prince and had no political ambition. He spent most of his time cultivating immortals in Kongtong mountain and seeking Tao instead of participating in the dispute between the crown prince and uncle Huang.


    But this time I came to Xixia, I found an interesting thing, that is, King Yi didn''t imagine that there was no struggle with the world. Whether it was the assassins of Kongtong sect before, or he came back to Lingzhou city at such a sensitive time, it all showed too much.


    Yelunan fairy obviously also remembered that he was assassinated at the beginning. Although there was no clear evidence, it was this man who was behind the scenes. Naturally, he didn''t like it.


    So just a light look at him, he continued to walk to the palace without stopping, without giving each other face. Song Qingshu secretly praised her and escorted her without hesitation. However, when he passed by her, his brow wrinkled imperceptibly. It seems that the time spent by the prince of Xixia asking for immortality is not in vain


    The officials of Xixia looked at each other, but it was not easy for them to participate in this kind of immortal fight. They had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Looking at the back of a group of people leaving, Li Liangzuo''s smile just solidified on his face. A subordinate nearby hugged him and said: "this woman is too arrogant. Do you really think she can be the crown princess for how long?"


    Li Liangzuo coldly glared at the man: "some words can be thought of in the heart, but to say it is to seek death."


    The man went straight down in a cold sweat: "excuse me, my Lord. I''m Frank at my humble post for a moment..."


    "Well, I''m in a good mood today," Li Liangzuo said playfully, waving his hand and looking at the beautiful image of yelunan fairy. "I didn''t expect that my eldest brother had such a good fortune. The crown princess could match my sister Wanqing."


    At this time, yelunan fairy quietly said to song Qingshu, "the man just looked narcissistic. It''s really annoying."


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy: "I don''t know why, I can''t like him as soon as I see him."


    "If it wasn''t for the lack of respect in public today, based on what he did before and the frivolous way he came here today, I would have taught him a lesson." Jerunan snorted and let out his dissatisfaction.


    Song Qingshu said with a playful smile: "you should be glad that this time it''s in public. Otherwise, if you really fight, you are not his opponent."


    "No?" Yelunan fairy was startled. Although she was defeated by Ouyang Feng and Tianshan TongLao twice, she was confident of her peers.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "he hides a lot, but he can''t hide it from me. His breathing is steady and powerful, and contains a unique rhythm. I think he has trained a good internal skill, but he hides it on weekdays."


    "Another schemer, certainly not a good man." Because before Murong Jingyue pretended to be her father and did evil, yelunan fairy had a natural aversion to this kind of people.


    At this time, the Xixia officials behind looked at the two people who were whispering from time to time in front of him. They couldn''t help but pull the sleeves of La Xiaoe douo strangely: "Princess Cheng''an seems to be very close to the general who sent him to marry."


    Xiao e Du Ou sneered: "before the princess met a very dangerous assassination, it was General Xiao who saved her, so she got closer." He is not a fool. During this period of time, he has more or less noticed something. However, such things can not be put into practice, they can only rot in his stomach. Apart from the friendship of drinking all the way and the help of the other party, he dare not say anything for the peace of Liao.


    In this way, all of them came out of the main hall with their own thoughts. I don''t know why. There were not too many red tape this time, and there were not many officials present. Soon, the eunuch Princess Xuan Chengan was present.


    Song Qingshu followed yelunan immortal into the main hall and noticed that Li Yuanhao was sitting on the Dragon chair with some energy. His appearance should be that he had lost too much in jietan Temple last time. Although he didn''t really have anything to do with Qin HongMian, it was also a loss when he was hit by the great spirit shifting method.


    "Meet the emperor, Nanxian." Jerunan made a salute to the immortals.


    Li Yuanhao sat there with a little bit of interest. Originally, he was just walking through the stage. When he saw the princess, who was doomed to be a tragedy, he took a casual look at her. Suddenly, his heart jumped and he could not help sitting up straight. In his voice, there was a trace of urgency: "lift your head up!"

 Chapter 1750

    Hearing each other''s words, yelunan fairy''s lips rose slightly. It was obvious that her plan had achieved initial success. Of course, it was the greatest recognition of a woman''s appearance to make countless emperors interested in harem beauty.


    Slowly raised his head, today''s she after careful dressing, really can be called charming, Qunfang disgraced, Li Yuanhao looked at her, a time Leng there, forget the next process.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty?" One side of the eunuch quickly whispered to remind.


    Li Yuanhao finally came back to his senses and began to laugh: "it is said that Princess Cheng''an of the Liao Kingdom has excellent martial arts skills when she is young. She is also the most outstanding beauty in the grassland. Today, she really deserves her reputation. She is really a dead fish and a dead goose


    The following officials of the Ministry of rites look at each other. If yelunanxian is on a mission to Xixia this time, it''s OK for the emperor to praise her like this. But the key is that someone is here to make up with you this time. It''s your daughter-in-law. How can a father-in-law stare at her as soon as he meets her and praise her beauty?


    However, Li Yuanhao has always been determined to kill. In addition to the fact that the Mu brothers were killed a few days ago, I don''t know how many officials and imperial officials were involved. Now they dare not say anything.


    Next, Li Yuanhao kept talking with yelunanxian. He almost held hands and asked questions. All the officials nearby kept silent.


    Originally, according to the general etiquette process, the princess to be will leave the palace soon after she enters the palace and begins to prepare for the wedding. However, Li Yuanhao doesn''t mean to let anyone go until it''s getting late. He just says that in the name of Taifei, she will stay in the palace for the night, saying that Taifei wants to have a good look at the granddaughter-in-law.


    A group of people looked at each other. Who didn''t know that the imperial concubine had been living in the palace for a long time. No matter what happened, how could she suddenly stay in the palace for the night? Song Qingshu is a mirror in his heart. He knows more about the imperial concubine than the officials of the Western Xia Dynasty. How can people like Li Qiushui manage such trifles?


    "I''m afraid it''s against the rules!" Although everything is in the plan, song Qingshu, as a dowry general, still has to make a gesture.


    "The guest is as the Lord wishes. I don''t care what the rules of Liao state are. When it comes to the summer, we should follow the rules of the summer, and what I say is the rules." Li Yuanhao Senran said that as the founder of the country, he was tempered in a sea of blood. Naturally, he had an inexplicable murderous spirit. Once he said this, the temperature in the whole hall seemed to have dropped a little.


    At the same time, he secretly pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve to signal him not to say anything more. Song Qingshu was just pretending, so he took the opportunity to decline and stopped talking.


    However, the reaction of the Xixia mission made Li Yuanhao realize something. Finally, he said, "what you said is reasonable. In this case, let the Princess meet the princess now and leave the palace later."


    Then he asked the eunuch on one side to lead yelunan to the back palace. Song Qingshu was surprised. Now that everyone is watching, how can he keep up with the emperor''s inner palace? If yelunan should make a mistake in the deep palace, he would not have time to rescue.


    It seems to know his worry. When he passed by, yelunan sent a message into the secret saying: "don''t worry, I know how to protect myself. If I really encounter danger, I will send the agreed signal to let you come to save me."


    Song Qingshu was a little relieved. She knew that as long as she didn''t meet Li Qiushui, few of the experts in the Xixia palace were her opponents. Even if she met such experts as Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing, she could protect herself.


    Of course, what reassures him more is that Li Yuanhao is still in the hall at this time. If the other party also leaves, song Qingshu dare not let yelunan leave even if there are many reasons.


    After about an hour, Li Yuanhao also left. Song Qingshu was hesitating what to do next. Before long, the eunuch led the princess in full dress to return to the Liao mission. However, everyone was silly. Although the princess was pretty, how could she be as charming as yelunan fairy?


    Song Qingshu quickly came forward to hold the eunuch and asked in a harsh voice, "who is this? Where did you hide our princess?"


    The eunuch said calmly, "isn''t this your princess Cheng''an?"


    "Nonsense Xiao e was worried. If the princess made any mistakes and affected the peace negotiation between the two countries, he would not have enough brains to chop.


    The eunuch snorted: "Lord Xiao, since the emperor said that she is Princess Cheng''an, she is Princess Cheng''an naturally."


    Xiao e can''t help but be stunned when he hears something in his words: "what do you mean?"


    The eunuch said with a smile: "what are you marrying the princess for?"


    "Naturally, it''s for the sake of turning the war into a friendship between Qin and Jin." Xiao e had a bad look on his face. After all, the marriage was a little dishonorable. There was always a feeling that the other side was forced to offer her daughter to make peace.


    "Since it''s seeking peace, it''s obvious that I should know who is in charge of my family in Daxia?" The eunuch said with a smile.


    "Nature knows, of course, that it is the Holy One today." Xiao e douo arched his hand toward the inner palace.


    "That''s enough," the eunuch said with both hands. "Since the Lord is the Lord, is it better for the princess to marry the Lord or a prince?"


    "This..." Xiao e said for a moment, but he was really moved. You know, the crown prince is not an emperor after all, and he may not be able to become an emperor in the end. Now that the position of Queen is vacant, the princess may still be a queen in the past. The ready-made queen is better than the future queen. Moreover, Li Yuanhao is old enough to become the queen in a few years, I''m afraid that will be more beneficial to Liao.


    Although he was moved, he was acutely aware of the danger: "but the prince''s side..."


    "Don''t worry about that," replied the eunuch. "As the saying goes, the king is the minister and the father is the son. The prince is not only his Majesty''s minister but also his Majesty''s son. He has to obey his orders."


    On one side, song Qingshu turns his mouth secretly. Xixia people always guard against Sinicization. Unexpectedly, in order to be right, they have taken the initiative to quote some Han people''s remarks.


    "In that case, we can''t say anything. It''s up to your majesty to arrange everything." Song Qingshu opens his mouth at the right time. This is his plan. He doesn''t want to spend time with the eunuch. Yelunan fairy is waiting for him to protect him.


    Xiao e looked at him in surprise, but he didn''t say anything after all. After he left the palace, he couldn''t help pulling song Qingshu aside: "brother, I really wronged you for our Daliao."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t know what he meant. He was in a hurry to go back to the palace to see the situation of yelunan fairy. He made a few random responses and left in a hurry.


    Looking at his back as he left in a hurry, Xiao e said, "I really admire you for giving up your family for the sake of a big country. Now you must be sad and drunk, so I won''t disturb him."

 Chapter 1751

    In addition, song Qingshu went around a remote corner and sneaked into the palace. Although it was in the daytime, the guard of Xixia palace was far less strict than that of song, Qing and Jin, so it was not difficult to sneak in.


    But then song Qingshu was a bit silly. No matter how small it was, it was also a palace. With such a large building, where did you know where yelunan fairy was now located?


    The headless fly wandered around for a while, and even captured several maids and eunuchs to inquire. Unfortunately, they all didn''t know. Song Qingshu had to step back and ask where the eunuch was. After all, he was the one who arranged for yelunan fairy before, and finally he sent the fake Princess out. He must know the place.


    However, when he arrived at the place where he lived, he didn''t find him. He should still be on duty now. Song Qingshu couldn''t help being impatient. After a long time, yelunan fairy was in danger.


    At this moment, a soft voice suddenly came out of a palace wall next door: "hum, I''d like to see how beautiful the princess of Liao kingdom is. How could she let her majesty do such a beautiful thing to make her wisdom faint!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. The voice was familiar, but he couldn''t figure out where he had heard it for a while.


    "I can''t, I can''t. If you make your majesty angry, the consequences will be out of control." Another shrill voice sounded, and song Qingshu was very happy. It turned out that this voice was the eunuch who had just sent them out of the palace!


    Quietly jumped on the wall to follow the reputation, I saw a eunuch sweating in front of a young girl in the palace wall next door. The girl was slim and graceful. Although her face was covered with veil, she could be judged to be a beautiful beauty only by her eyebrows and skin.


    "It was her!" Song Qingshu''s heart moves, and he has recognized the other party at this time. It is Yinchuan Princess Li Qinglu! In fact, they met twice. One time, they witnessed the conflict between Lin''an and the Royal City Department of Xue''s brother and sister. The other time, they saw her interrogating Lin Pingzhi in the prison a few days ago. Rao is so. After all, they are not acquaintances. So he just felt that his voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was.


    "Mr. Wang, do you want to go to the prison of the first class hall to obstruct our palace for three or four times?" Li Qinglu raised her eyebrows, and her voice was a bit murderous.


    The eunuch''s face showed fear. It was obvious that the first-class hall was notorious, which made the people of Xixia turn pale. However, after hesitating for a while, he continued to stop and said, "if the princess does harm to your Majesty''s good deeds, the fate of the old slave will be a hundred times worse than that in the dungeon."


    "I don''t care about you." Li Qinglu snorted. He didn''t talk to him anymore. He just raised his hand. The man in front of him felt numb. He knelt to the ground and couldn''t stand in the way any more.


    "Cold sleeve brush acupoint, this Li Qinglu young used to be superb." Song Qingshu sighed secretly. After comparing with the orchid acupoint brushing hands on Taohua Island, he finally thought that Han Xiu acupoint brushing was more exquisite and brilliant.


    After Li Qinglu got rid of Wang Gonggong, she automatically went in a certain direction. She held an important position in yipintang, and obviously had her own information channel, so song Qingshu quietly followed her.


    After walking for a while, Li Qinglu suddenly stopped and looked behind her suspiciously. Looking at the empty lane, she couldn''t help but frown suspiciously: "eh, is it me who''s so thoughtful?"


    Song Qingshu, who turned to the back of the wall temporarily, breathed a sigh of relief. The woman''s spiritual sense was very sharp, and she didn''t know whether she was really aware of something or simply a woman''s sixth sense.


    Next, song Qingshu became more careful and followed Li Qinglu all the way to a remote palace in the inner palace. There was a eunuch guarding the door, but she soon dismissed him.


    "Jerunam, come out to me!" Standing at the door, Li Qinglu called to the palace.


    "Who are you?" In the middle of the room, the door slowly opened, and jerunan fairy came out and looked at the girl in front of her suspiciously.


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, song Qingshu, who was hiding in a tree in the distance, was finally relieved: it seemed to come in time.


    Li Qinglu came here in a fierce manner. When he saw the appearance of yelunan fairy, he could not help showing a trace of difference. He murmured to himself, "it''s really beautiful. No wonder the emperor will take such a big risk for you."


    "Who are you?" Yelunan fairy was worried and confused about her fate. At the moment, a little girl came to her door to comment. She couldn''t help but get angry.


    At this time, the eunuch outside the door had run in in a hurry, stopped Li Qinglu and said: "princess, the emperor specially arranged the characters at this time, you must not be impulsive..."


    Li Qinglu waved her hand and interrupted: "I don''t have any other ideas. I just heard that Princess Cheng''an is a famous female expert in the great Liao Dynasty. If you want to come and have a look, even if the emperor knows, he won''t blame anything."


    Song Qingshu looks strange in the distance. He thinks that Li Qinglu is not just reckless. He also finds his way ahead of time and blocks Li Yuanhao''s way of accountability.


    As soon as Li Qinglu''s voice fell and her figure flashed, she attacked the yelunan fairy. She made a small step. She was like a dancing Luo God, but she had a chance to kill her. Almost instantly, she attacked the yelunan fairy.


    As soon as yelunan fairy''s expression changed, she quickly reached out to meet the enemy. The two girls'' martial arts skills were both light and delicate. Their body method was light and their moves were complicated. It was really dazzling. The eunuchs and maids at one side looked at them and felt dizzy.


    However, song Qingshu on one side read it with great interest. After all, they are tall, slim and graceful girls, one in red and the other in white. You come and I go like two beautiful butterflies dancing in the flowers, which is very pleasing to the eye.


    After all, most of her martial arts accomplishments are on the sword, while Li Qinglu''s best skills, such as Bai Hong''s palm power and Han Xiu''s acupoint brushing, are on the hand, which naturally widens the gap.


    However, yelunan fairy''s reaction was quick. He took advantage of a vacant position to dodge to the edge of a nearby willow tree, reached out and broke a willow, and instantly showed his good sword skill.


    Although it doesn''t use the light reflected by the body of the sword like a real sword, which makes her sun moon sword discount greatly, the willow branches are soft and slender, just like a soft sword, and the angle of the sword is more mysterious than that of the real sword; In addition, there are 100 willow leaves on the willow branches. Under the internal force infusion, it is like 100 swords. Although it is difficult to cause any fatal injury, it is inevitable that the clothes will burst and the skin will bleed.


    Li Qinglu is not only a woman, but also a very beautiful girl. Naturally, she takes great care of her appearance, so that in the face of this special weapon, she loses her advantage and gradually falls into the disadvantage.


    "Stop it all!" At this time, a calm and dignified male voice came from the side.

 Chapter 1752

    Song Qingshu followed his reputation. He thought it was Li Yuanhao who came, but he was a strange middle-aged man. He had a good appearance, but he didn''t feel angry.


    "Such a middle-aged man is very popular with those little fans in later generations." Only Duan Zhengchun and a few others have the same temperament.


    "Daddy At this time, Li Qinglu had taken the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and stood beside the man with some embarrassment, like a little girl who made mistakes.


    Since the other side stopped, yelunan fairy did not pursue. After all, now that he is in the palace, the dragon does not press the local leader.


    Song Qingshu was moved. It turns out that this middle-aged man is the legendary emperor''s uncle Li qianshun who competes with the prince. Wait a minute. Since Li Qinglu is called his father, he is Li Qiushui''s son


    Thinking that he is Li Qingluo''s half brother, song Qingshu looks more and more strange. Should this be his brother-in-law?


    However, he had to admire Li Qiushui''s powerful gene. His daughter, granddaughter and granddaughter are all beautiful, and his son is also very handsome. The biggest black spot is that the private lives of men and women are too chaotic.


    "What are you doing here?" Li qianshun glared at his daughter and asked in a deep voice.


    Li Qinglu replied in a low voice: "my daughter just heard that Princess Cheng''an is a famous swordsman in Liao state, and she is about the same age as me, so she came to have a try."


    "Nonsense, the imperial concubine''s passing on your martial arts is to let you work for your country. Is it for public or private use?" Li qianshun denounced.


    "What''s going on here?" At this time, Li Yuanhao also came with a group of people.


    Naturally, Li qianshun didn''t care to teach his daughter a lesson, so he quickly took the lead in paying homage. After hearing the whole story, Li Yuanhao said with a smile: "it''s nothing for people who study martial arts to be happy when they see something. What''s more, Qinglu just helped me solve a big case, so I don''t blame her."


    "Yes, brother." Li Qian saluted and glared at his daughter. "Thank you for not treating you?"


    Li Qinglu carried her skirt and said with a smile, "thank you, uncle Huang."


    Li Yuanhao nodded and turned to look at yelunan fairy beside him, showing a surprised expression: "it turns out that Princess Cheng''an is so skillful in martial arts."


    Yelunan fairy timely revealed a sense of Shyness: "children on the grassland, learning to bow and horse since childhood, can not ascend the hall of elegance."


    Li Yuanhao laughed: "no wonder the princess is so tall and well proportioned. It''s because of her martial arts training."


    All the people on one side looked strange and always felt that his praise was a little frivolous. Yelunan Xian stood with a red face and kept silent. Li Yuanhao was very helpful to her reaction.


    Li qianshun coughed and said at the right time: "brother Huang, I just went to see the imperial concubine. Now I''m going to leave the palace, so I won''t disturb you any more."


    While talking, Li Qinglu pulled her daughter. Although she hesitated, she finally said, "there are still things to deal with in the first class hall. I''ll leave first."


    Originally, Li Yuanhao was thinking all about yelunan immortals. Naturally, he was eager for them to leave early and didn''t want them to stay. He even sent someone to escort them away.


    When he left the inner palace, Li Qinglu finally couldn''t help holding Li qianshun and whispered, "father, why don''t you stop the emperor from doing such a stupid thing?"


    "The emperor is the king of a country, and the whole country is his. He just dotes on a woman. What kind of color makes him stupid." Li qianshun replied faintly.


    Li Qinglu was worried: "other women are OK, but yelunan fairy is no ordinary woman. She is the future Princess and the emperor''s daughter-in-law!"


    "From today on, she will not be the crown princess." Li qianshun is still calm.


    Li Qinglu''s jade cheek flashed a trace of bright red: "how can there be such a father who robbed her son? It''s not... It''s not... Pickpocketing..." she hesitated for half a day, but after all, the two words couldn''t be said.


    Li qianshun laughed: "how is it, how is it not? How can the moral shackles that restrain ordinary people restrain the emperor?"


    "But the prince must be dissatisfied. It''s bound to cause a disaster." Li Qinglu, who is in the first class hall, has a very clear judgment of this potential crisis.


    Li qianshun showed a smile: "so what?"


    What else did Li Qinglu want to say? Suddenly, she thought of her father''s identity. Suddenly, her heart was like a mirror, and she couldn''t say anything else.


    "Come on, you don''t have to worry about it." Li qianshun laughed and went straight outside the palace.


    Looking at her father''s figure, Li Qinglu doesn''t know if it''s her own illusion. She always feels that her father, who has always been calm, seems to have a lot of light feet today.


    After their father and daughter left, Li Yuanhao waved at will and let his men stay outside, while he went straight to the small yard: "princess, come in for a chat."


    But jerunan fairy shrank back, showing a face of embarrassment: "I''m afraid it''s not suitable for etiquette." Completely into the role of the crown princess at this time.


    Although he has planned to show his beauty trick, he can''t show it too clearly, otherwise he will be in trouble if he is seen to have some flaws.


    Li Yuanhao laughed: "in this Xixia Kingdom, my words are etiquette." With that, he went straight in.


    Yelunanxian hesitated for a moment and looked anxiously out of the palace. Although everything was in the plan, she was still a little afraid without her lover to protect her.


    Notice her expression, song Qingshu timely sound way: "don''t worry, I''m nearby."


    Hearing his voice, yelunan fairy''s face was filled with brilliance. He recovered his composure and turned to the inner room.


    "Why is the princess so happy?" Li Yuanhao keenly noticed the change of her expression and asked curiously.


    Yelunan fairy was surprised, but he said quietly: "just got your Majesty''s praise, naturally happy."


    "Well, you can talk." Li Yuanhao couldn''t help laughing.


    Yelunan Xian hesitated for a moment, but still asked: "didn''t the emperor say that I would come to see the princess? I don''t know when I could see her?"


    Li Yuanhao said with a smile: "no hurry, there is still time."


    Yelunan fairy looked at the sky outside and said with some embarrassment, "but it''s late now. I''m afraid it''s too late to go out of the palace later."


    Li Yuanhao said with a smile, "if you don''t have time to go out of the palace, you can''t go out. There are many rooms in the palace. You can live in any one of them."


    Yelunan fairy suddenly got up: "how can this be done, absolutely not!"


    Song Qing, who is hiding not far away, has a strange color. I didn''t expect this little girl to act so vividly. It seems that women are all born actors.


    Li Yuanhao also stood up and looked at the young girl''s delicate body full of youthful vitality. The old man''s eyes revealed a kind of inexplicable heat: "why should the princess worry? Anyway, for others, Princess Cheng''an of Liao has just been sent out of the palace. No matter how long you stay here, there will be no problem."

 Chapter 1753

    "What Yelunanxian''s shock at this time is not fake, because she didn''t expect Li Yuanhao to play the role of Li daitaojiang, but it''s normal to think about it later. If you don''t do some face work, it''s really not nice to leave the crown princess in the palace. He is an emperor who has been in power for many years, and there are still some means.


    "Your Liao mission also acquiesced in this matter." Li Yuanhao took a cup of tea to drink in his spare time. He enjoyed the feeling of watching each other panic.


    As expected, yelunan immortal''s face faded: "how can it be?"


    "Why can''t it be?" Li Yuanhao put down his tea cup and pondered, "the reason why you Liao sent you to marry is that you wanted to stop fighting and seek peace. Now Xixia is in charge of me. As long as I''m happy, it''s natural for me to stop fighting; If I''m not happy, hum... "He didn''t finish, but the threat was beyond expression.


    "You are my future father-in-law, my emperor," said the immortal yelunan. "It''s not the world''s great injustice to do such a thing."


    Li Yuanhao laughed, and his voice was full of arrogance: "don''t put the moral shackles of Han people on me. I''ve been beaten down by myself, not by etiquette and morality. What''s more, you and the prince are not married yet, so you are not my daughter-in-law. If you are married, I will call you to sleep again, which is against human relations. "


    Li Yuanhao suddenly tut tut: "in fact, those Southern barbarians are benevolent, righteous and moral all day long. As a result, Yang Yuhuan was Princess Shou in his early years, and the emperor of the Tang Dynasty did not bring this daughter-in-law into the imperial palace."


    To tell you the truth, he has been emperor for so many years, what kind of beauty he has never seen. Although yelunan is beautiful, it may not make him so interested. The key is the identity of the other party!


    As soon as he thought that he was his future daughter-in-law, Li Yuanhao''s heart beat a little faster, and there was a surge of enthusiasm in his belly. He had played with all kinds of women for so many years, including concubines in the palace, concubines of the former king and concubines of ministers. He had tasted the taste of a princess a few days ago, but he had never tried his daughter-in-law, He can''t control his inner impulse..


    Naturally, yelunan fairy didn''t know his dirty heart. He bit his lips and looked a little complicated: "the emperor said this to me. Aren''t you afraid that I will be angry and make trouble? You should know that my martial arts have always been good. "


    Li Yuanhao stood up, walked to her and said with a smile: "I killed you in a sea of blood on the battlefield. Are you afraid of a little girl? And since you agree to be the candidate for this peace making, it proves that you have feelings for your country in your heart. For your country''s sake, you will not do anything irrational. "


    Looking at the gorgeous girl in front of him struggling and wavering, a kind of unparalleled pleasure flashed in his heart. People who have enjoyed the taste of power can''t refuse this kind of peak feeling, which is even more infatuated than the strongest spring medicine in the world. He enjoyed the feeling of using power to make an unwilling woman submit step by step, and each other''s young and fresh body, Liao princess''s identity, especially her excellent martial arts, made him have a sense of Conquest achievement.


    Walking to the girl''s side, looking at her bright dress today, Li Yuanhao felt that she was more and more charming. Li Yuanhao couldn''t help getting close to her hair and taking a deep breath: "the princess is so fragrant."


    "I have something more fragrant on me. Does the emperor want to smell it?" Yelunan fairy suddenly pursed a smile, just like the blooming flowers in early spring, bright and charming.


    "Oh, has the princess figured it out?" So close, can clearly feel the young girl''s body that youthful vitality, which for his aging body has a fatal attraction, "that let me smell."


    He didn''t have the slightest doubt, because in the past decades of imperial career, no woman could refuse her, no woman could disobey him. He was used to the authority of the emperor, and when he heard the other party''s words, he couldn''t help reaching out and holding the girl in his arms.


    Yelunan fairy turned around, her skirt fluttered, and she was so light that she escaped his embrace. Li Yuanhao, with a smile, continued to pounce on each other. Instead of getting angry, he liked the feeling of chasing and being forced step by step.


    After hiding for several times, the girl suddenly stumbled, as if she had been caught by something. She fell into a nearby bed. Li Yuanhao was overjoyed, and opened her hands to rush over: "little beauty, I''m coming!"


    Unfortunately, as soon as he arrived at the bedside, yelunanxian suddenly opened his red lips, and a stream of pink smoke sprayed on his face. Li Yuanhao''s eyes flashed a little confused, and then fell heavily on the bed.


    Yelunan fairy quickly dodged to avoid being pressed by him. He looked at Li Yuanhao in disgust, and then said to the air, "brother song, you don''t come in to help me ~"


    Somewhere in the room, the space seemed to be distorted. Then song Qingshu suddenly appeared there. He said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t specially give you Rouge drunk, mainly to see if you can cope with this situation alone. After all, this plan is too dangerous, and I can''t protect you all the time."


    Rouzizui came from Daiqi Si. In those years, she played the role of Princess Changsheng with this kind of thing with hallucinogenic properties, but she was not found for more than ten years. So he always took this medicine with him in case of emergency. This time, yelunan fairy came to the palace and gave it to her for self-defense.


    Yelunanxian''s face softened a little. Looking at Li Yuanhao lying on the bed, he showed a smile like a brother pig, and saliva fell from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was falling into a wonderful dream: "this medicine is really powerful, it can confuse people''s mind."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "although this medicine is magical, Li Yuanhao is such a smart person that he will find flaws in the long run." Li Yuanhao built such a big country with only one hand, dominating the western border and becoming the most difficult bone for the neighboring countries. He is definitely not comparable to the muddleheaded ghosts like Chang Sheng Wang and Yelv Hongji. He can use this medicine once or twice, and he will definitely see through it over a long period of time.


    "What about that?" Yelunan fairy suddenly looks worried. After all, she is in the palace. If she is not careful, she will be eaten by Li Yuanhao.


    Gently holding her hand, song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, I will accompany you in the Palace during this period of time. If there is any emergency, I will deal with it. Then I will wait for the news from the prince. He will get married tomorrow. When he finds that the bride has changed, I don''t believe he will swallow the breath."


    Yelunan fairy was still worried: "but Li Yuanhao is the emperor after all. What can the prince do if he is angry again?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "if it''s normal, the prince will probably endure this cowardice. But not long ago, his two uncles were killed, and his mother and empress were put in the cold palace. All kinds of signs show that he won''t be the prince for long. Under the new hatred and fear, he will take risks."

 Chapter 1754

    "Deceiving too much, deceiving too much!" At this time, in the prince''s mansion, Prince Ning smashed the precious porcelain cup of Song Jun kiln on the ground, and walked back and forth anxiously in the room, like an angry lion.


    "Are you sure that Princess Cheng''an has been replaced?" Ningge looked back at kneeling on one side of the hands, eyes as if to eat people in general.


    "Yes... Yes, there is a message from the palace''s eyeliner. When the emperor arrived in the name of toffee, he was allowed to enter the inner palace. When he came out, he changed his maid to the Liao state mission. Besides, the spies from the embassy also sent back the news that the princess has indeed been replaced. " The man was sweating, but he had to answer.


    Ning brother, after all these years, has been operating for ten years. It is not difficult to put a few eyelinting in the palace.


    After being confirmed, Ning Ge felt a fire burning in his chest, as if he was about to explode at any time: "is that all for the people of the Liao mission? Isn''t it arrogant of them to marry a general and sit back and watch such a ridiculous thing happen? "


    The hand replied, "according to the spy''s report, the people of the Liao mission also raised an objection at the beginning, but they acquiesced to it after being persuaded by Duke Wang."


    "Can such a thing be acquiesced to?" Ning Ge was angry and laughed.


    "You go down first." At this time, a middle-aged man waved at his hand and then said, "Your Majesty is an emperor. After all, he has the final say. The people of Liao Dynasty want to ask for peace. It''s not a word of his, but he can''t turn against him."


    Ning elder brother''s face changes, and then sighed to the middle-aged man: "Lord Qin, I don''t know this truth."


    The middle-aged man turned out to be Qin HongMian''s elder brother, Qin Xi, the head of the Qin family. The Qin family couldn''t stay in the Southern Song Dynasty, so they moved to Xixia. In order to gain a foothold, Qin Xi and other people forced Qin HongMian to marry muyuqi. Because he is close to the Mu family, he has a close relationship with the prince.


    "But he also bullied people too much," Ning GE''s face was ferocious, and his tone suddenly raised. "He framed my two uncles for rebellion, killed them unjustly, and then abolished my mother''s Queen. Now he even robbed my newly married wife. How unreasonable, how unreasonable!"


    Qin Xi said in a deep voice: "I think your majesty is old but still strong. Seeing that the crown prince is full of wings, he is worried that you will threaten his throne, so he should start first." The Qin family came from Lin''an. They had rich experience in this kind of struggle, so they saw the key at once.


    Ning GE''s face sank down: "originally he asked me to get married ahead of time. I thought he wanted to ease the relationship between our father and son. Now it seems that I am too naive."


    Qin Xi shook his head: "the emperor''s intention to restart the wedding is to ease the relationship, but there was an accident. He didn''t expect that Princess Cheng''an was so beautiful. He couldn''t help but have evil thoughts when he met her today."


    His words seem to add fuel to the fire. The biggest hatred in the world is the hatred of killing husband and seizing wife. When you think about the perfect appearance of yelunan, Ningge clenches his fists and pinches his nails into the flesh.


    Qin Xi then said: "this can determine the prince''s position in the emperor''s heart, and how the emperor is going to deal with you. If he has a little affection for you, he will never do such a thing."


    Ningge finally broke out: "he is not benevolent, don''t blame me for injustice!"


    Seeing what he said, Qin Xi''s face flashed a ray of joy and said quickly: "as the saying goes, it''s better to start first and then suffer. It''s better to change the day while we still have the strength to fight. Otherwise, the longer the time goes on, the less power we have in our hands and will be disintegrated step by step by the emperor."


    Ning elder brother''s face shows the color of will move, but he still has the least reason: "the emperor holds the military power, with my present strength, want to steal the day, I''m afraid it''s just wishful thinking."


    "There is no chance of winning if you fight hard," Qin Xi said calmly. "But if you take it by surprise, for example, if you mobilize all the forces to go to the palace tonight for a beheading operation, the emperor will not have time to mobilize his huge army."


    "Tonight?" Ningerton''s heart beat faster, but he still shook his head and said, "even if he didn''t have time to mobilize the army, but the palace is heavily guarded, and there are many experts in the first class hall. We are still like beating a stone with an egg."


    "Don''t worry about the prince," Qin Xi explained. "Before the Mu family controlled half of the army in China, how many generals were their family members. When the two generals were killed for no reason, they were full of sympathy and fear. After all, they were imprinted with the Mu family and worried about the emperor''s accounts in the autumn. So I contacted many old Mu family members, who were willing to gamble with the prince, They are on duty at the palace tonight. They can open the palace gate at a specific time and let us in


    "Really?" Ning elder brother is greatly pleased, in the heart finally ignited the flame of hope, "but the superior of the first class hall is numerous, this is a force that can influence the situation."


    "Don''t worry about your highness," Qin Xi said with an enigmatic smile. "The person in charge of the first class hall behind the scenes is the imperial concubine. We can''t buy it off, but there are only a few of the remaining leaders. Duan Yanqing always wanted to return to Dali. Before, the emperor used him as a slave and didn''t want to reset him. Duan Yanqing knew this very well, So I found him on this condition, and he hit it off with me. "


    "As for Li Yanzong, he also has great ambition, and he was soon talked about by me. As for Princess Yinchuan, she can''t support herself alone, and she can''t influence the overall situation at that time."


    After listening to his introduction, Ning Ge excitedly came forward and grasped his hand: "Lord Qin, you are Zhuge''s rebirth and Wolong''s rebirth. I''m here to assure you that once I become emperor, Lord Qin will be my prime minister!"


    "Thank you, your highness... No, thank you, your majesty!" Qin Xi quickly saluted and knelt down.


    "Ha ha ha, Ai Qing is flat!" Ning elder brother, who is overjoyed, doesn''t notice the flash of light in Qin Xi''s eyes at this moment.


    In the palace, yelunan looked at Li Yuanhao who was in a coma and had a "beautiful dream" in his bed. He could not stop his disgust: "brother song, I don''t want to stay with him in this room for one night. Can we go out to other places?"


    Although song Qingshu feels that it''s not proper to leave here, and it''s hard to remedy any unexpected situation, such as who suddenly comes to find Li Yuanhao and so on, he doesn''t want yelunanxian to be wronged, and her mood is very important to complete this plan, and she finally agrees.


    Of course, just in case he imitates Li Yuanhao''s voice and informs the guards outside that no one is allowed to come in without his order, or they will be killed.


    Then he left the room with yelunan fairy and went all the way to the royal garden. Because it was evening, the royal garden was basically empty, which was a good place for dating.


    Song Qingshu is thinking about taking this opportunity to explore the reality of Li Qiushui. After all, she seems to be planning Li Yuanhao.


    All of a sudden, he took yelunan fairy in his arms and hid behind a rockery. Yelunan fairy was suddenly held by him. When he saw his lover drag himself into this secret place, his heart beat faster: "Song Lang doesn''t want to be here..."

 Chapter 1755

    At this time, a girl''s voice came not far away: "Li Yanzong, what do you want me to do here?"


    Yelunan fairy''s face turned red, and then he knew that he was wrong. Fortunately, the hiding place was very dark, and his lover noticed her embarrassed expression.


    Following the fame, I saw a man and a woman walking slowly in this direction. The girl was graceful and graceful. She looked like a mountain elf in the moonlight. She was the princess of Yinchuan who had fought with her in the daytime.


    As for the other man, he was a kind of warrior in armor. He should be a palace guard or something.


    Song Qingshu was far more surprised than yelunan immortal, because others didn''t know who Li Yanzong was, but he was clear. It should be said that all those who had seen the eight divisions of Tianlong knew that Murong Fu used the pseudonym of Li Yanzong when Yi Rong disguised himself as the master of Xixia first class hall.


    Before the change of Sichuan, Murong Fu''s plot was known by people all over the world, but it suddenly disappeared, and no one could find him. Now it seems that he was anonymous and became Li Yanzong hiding in Xixia.


    "What did Murong Fu ask Princess Yinchuan to do in the imperial garden in the middle of the night?" First come, first served. Make complaints about the idiotic feelings of the Song Dynasty. After all, he had been tucking up the murmurs in the original works. He was so brain disabled that he had been hiding in the West Xia for so long. He had no water to get the first floor, and then he should have a mixed face. He finally got to the west to recruit his relatives and to participate in the sea election. The Yinchuan princess was instead fixed by a false bamboo.


    Now it''s a living world. Naturally, he doesn''t think these participants have any mental handicap aura. Judging from the tone of their conversation, they should be familiar with each other. And when they meet at the Royal Garden in the middle of the night, is it a private meeting?


    At this time, Li Yanzong came forward and said, "this time, I came out to express my admiration for Princess Yue because I have admired her for a long time."


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. This Murong Fu is also a famous beautiful man in the world. He is the object of many maidens. However, the method of picking up girls is too clumsy. There is no pre play, and there is no deliberate atmosphere to set off. It''s strange that such a direct and blunt confession can have an effect, However, it''s not surprising that Murong Fu is not good at these romantic events when he thinks that he has devoted all his life to the restoration of his country.


    At the same time, he can''t help but have deep sympathy for Wang Yuyan. It''s a pity that Murong Fu has never paid much attention to her, and now he is actively pursuing another woman... And so on. Li Qinglu and Wang Yuyan should be sisters, one is Li Qiushui''s granddaughter, the other is her granddaughter, Is there going to be a scene where the two sisters rob men?


    Fortunately, the plot did not develop as he imagined. Li Qinglu frowned and said in a cold voice, "you said you had something important to tell me, but you called me to say these boring words?"


    Li Yanzong


    Isn''t that important enough?


    Yelunan Fairy


    She suddenly fell in love with the Yinchuan princess. Although she had a fight a few days ago, she was quite envious of her opponent''s daring to love and hate.


    Song Qingshu is embarrassed for Murong Fu, the other side so ruthless, let him face where to put.


    Perhaps realizing that she was too direct, Li Qinglu thought about it and added: "my future lover should be a hero in the world. Wen can write a pen and set the world. General Li, although you are excellent in the first class hall, you are far from the standard in my mind."


    Li Yanzong


    You might as well not explain. The more you explain, the more shocking it is.


    Hiding behind the rockery, yelunan Xian covered his mouth and chuckled, quietly poked his lover: "this Li Yanzong is really miserable."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange, especially when he knows Li Yanzong''s identity. He clearly has a beautiful cousin who loves him to the core and doesn''t cherish it. He has to go after another woman who doesn''t feel for him. However, he doesn''t pursue Li Qinglu out of love, mostly because of her identity background. Wang YuYan''s family can play a negligible role in Yan''s restoration.


    Yelunan turned her eyes and added: "I think it''s very difficult to find the right person in the world according to the criteria of Yinchuan princess. The only one who meets the criteria is you."


    Song Qingshu nodded solemnly: "although they all say that beauty is in the eye of the beholder, your words are objective."


    Yelunan Xian spat: "it''s shameless."


    At this moment, Li Yanzong said again: "the princess''s answer is actually in my expectation, but I''m not willing to give up. I need to confirm it again."


    Li Qinglu could not help but ask, "what do you mean?"


    "Nothing." Li Yanzong laughed, looking a little enigmatic.


    Li Qinglu realized that something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out for a while, so she decided to leave, but it was a pity that the other side seemed to move sideways and block her way.


    "What are you doing?" Li Qinglu said angrily.


    Li Yanzong shrugged: "I don''t want to do anything. I just think the moon is beautiful tonight. I want to ask the princess to stay and enjoy the moon together."


    Song Qingshu looked up at the sky and saw dark clouds. He couldn''t see the shadow of the moon at all. He couldn''t help guessing. Looking at this posture, won''t Murong Fu plan to use it?


    As a matter of fact, Murong Fu''s strong words are despised, but they are also decisive. Song Qingshu thinks for a while that Murong Fu can''t do such a firm thing with his forward-looking nature.


    Li Qinglu''s face finally sank: "Li Yanzong, do you know what you are doing now?"


    Li Yanzong laughed: "naturally know."


    Li Qinglu snorted coldly: "do you know what you''ve done today? I''ll report it to the emperor tomorrow, and you can be put into the first class heaven prison."


    "It''s true under normal circumstances," Li Yanzong''s tone suddenly became very interesting, "but whether the emperor is still here tomorrow is a problem."


    "What do you mean?" In Li Qinglu''s heart, the alarm rang.


    Li Yanzong hasn''t answered yet, but somewhere in the distance, the fire suddenly burst into the sky, and there was a faint cry for killing. Li Qinglu finally turned pale: "there is an assassin!"


    She plans to go back quickly. The first class hall under her command is usually responsible for the defense of the imperial palace. Now she leaves, leading to the loss of leaders. She must return to her position immediately and mobilize the experts of the first class hall to meet the enemy.


    Just as her figure just moved, Li Yanzong stopped in front of her again. Up to now, she didn''t understand each other''s intention, and her face was completely cold: "so you also participated in the conspiracy!"


    Song Qingshu also noticed the fire in the distance at this time. Suddenly, his face changed and he said to yelunan fairy, "that''s your room. Li Yuanhao is still in a coma there."


    ----


    Happy children''s Day!

 Chapter 1756

    It''s no wonder that he''s a little bit discolored. After all, in his plan, he''ll be around Li Yuanhao first, get familiar with everything about him, put in people and so on, and then replace him when the time is right. If Li Yuanhao has a problem, then everything is out of the question.


    At this moment, Li Qinglu and Murong Fu have already got to know each other. No matter how poor Murong Fu is, he is also as famous as Bei Qiaofeng. With the change of stars and the martial arts of Broadcom, he is more than enough for the last little girl.


    After all, Li Qinglu is young, ten years younger than Murong Fu, that is to say, she has lost more than ten years of skill. She naturally suffers from a loss in this respect. However, with the help of Lingbo''s micro step and her exquisite Xiaoyao school Kung Fu, she is not inferior in fighting. She just wants to get rid of her opponent, but she can''t do it.


    "Let''s go to Li Yuanhao first." Song Qingshu put his arms around yelunan Xian''s waist and was about to take her away. Suddenly, his face moved and he stopped again.


    "What''s the matter?" Jerunan was puzzled.


    "Shh, someone''s coming." Song Qingshu made a silent gesture.


    Just then, a cold voice came from the night sky: "Li Yanzong, you are so brave!"


    Then a woman in white slowly flew down from the sky. She was slim and graceful, with a light wind moving skirt. She was as beautiful as a fairy. She wore the same veil as Li Qinglu on her face. It was Li Qiushui that she had seen before.


    Beside her, there was an old man with white hair, who was also immortal. Naturally, she was Ding Chunqiu, the old star monster.


    In fact, Ding Chunqiu is still the younger generation of Li Qiushui according to age and seniority, but now they stand together as if they were grandfather and granddaughter. They have to sigh about the magic of Li Qiushui''s cultivation.


    Seeing the arrival of Li Qiushui, Li Yanzong couldn''t help turning pale. He immediately stopped and saluted him from afar: "I''ll see you."


    Li Qiushui snorted coldly: "do you still have my princess in your eyes?"


    Li Yanzong said in a deep voice: "each is his own master. I hope the imperial concubine will forgive me."


    "It depends on who your master is." Li Qiushui didn''t move, but his sleeves shook slightly.


    But Li Yanzong''s face changed. He reached out to the right and pressed the void. He turned his wrist a few times and then pushed aside. A nearby stone was smashed.


    This is Li Qiushui''s unique skill, Bai Hong''s palm strength, is silent, and his fist strength is not straight, but a curve, which makes it impossible to defend.


    Seeing the other side defuse his palm power, Li Qiushui also looks like a coagulation: "who am I? It turns out that the Murong family is changing. Are you Murong Bo or Murong Fu?"


    Li Yanzong''s face changed when she saw through his identity, but before he had time to answer, he heard Li Qiushui continue to say: "you''ve changed your mind, but you haven''t been trained yet. It''s not murongbo. It seems that you''re murongfu. I heard that you can''t stay in the Southern Song Dynasty. You came to our Xixia first class hall to make waves. You''re really not a stabilizer."


    Up to now, Li Yanzong has nothing to hide. He tore off the beard and hair on his face, revealing his original appearance: "the imperial concubine is really dazzling."


    He wanted to show his true colors and let Li Qinglu look at him with new eyes. After all, he is also a famous Yushulinfeng man in the Wulin. It''s a pity that Li Qinglu didn''t even look at him one more time, which hurt him a lot.


    "The imperial concubine''s miraculous skill is matchless. I won''t show my shame in front of her. Goodbye." Calculate the time, entangle Li Qinglu and others task has been completed, although he is conceited, also dare not fight with the unfathomable princess.


    "It''s not so easy to go!" Li Qinglu is angry in her heart. She is about to stop him, but she is stopped by Li Qiushui.


    "Don''t waste time with him. It''s important to save the emperor." Li Qiushui took her to fly to the palace where the fire was rising. At the same time, he left a sentence, "Xiao Ding, Li Yanzong has given it to you."


    Song Qingshu is not far away. Who is Xiao Ding? After seeing Ding Chunqiu chasing Murong Fu with high spirits, he realized that the white haired old Ding was the little Ding in Li Qiushui''s mouth.


    "Let''s go, too." Song Qingshu was not interested in seeing who would win or lose the battle between Ding Chunqiu and Murong Fu. Just now, he wanted to go to the palace where Li Yuanhao lived. Unfortunately, Li Qiushui and Ding Chunqiu came suddenly. In order not to reveal their deeds, he had to continue to hide. Now they have dispersed one after another. Naturally, they no longer hide.


    After Li Qiushui and Li Qinglu, a group of people suddenly rushed forward. A group of soldiers were chasing them. A few bodyguards in front of them were protecting one of them. The leader was Li Yuanhao!


    However, the founder of the country was a little miserable. He was in rags and scars everywhere. He had obviously experienced fierce fighting, but what was more striking was his nose, which should be said to be his nose. At this time, he was holding a piece of cloth in his hands to cover his face, but so was Rao. The blood kept flowing out, and it was everywhere on his robe, It''s obviously a nose cut off.


    "The emperor!" Li Qiushui exclaimed in surprise. As soon as her figure flashed, she picked up Lingbo and rushed to her. She raised her sleeve and didn''t know how to do it. The dozen soldiers who were chasing after her fell to the ground one after another and were killed.


    "Princess!" Recognizing Li Qiushui and Li Qinglu, Li Yuanhao finally breathes a sigh of relief and falls to the ground.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter?" Li Qiushui has a dignified face. Although she is also plotting to deal with Li Yuanhao, the current situation is obviously far beyond her expectation.


    "The prince took a group of people to the palace, and when he saw me, he cut down... The guards in the palace didn''t know where they were. I had to run to the inner palace desperately." Li Yuanhao just got drunk with rouge and is in a state of dream. As a result, brother Ning came in and saw him cut down.


    But Li Yuanhao usually has a lot of power. Prince Ning was a little scared for a moment. He was going to cut off his head with a knife, but the knife went wrong and only cut off his nose.


    Li Yuanhao wakes up from the pain. When he sees the murderous Prince standing in front of him with a knife, he kicks his opponent and runs out in pain. Finally, he comes here under the protection of several loyal bodyguards.


    "Brother Ning killed his father. It''s really cruel!" Li Qiushui scolded a few times and tried to stop Li Yuanhao''s bleeding. It''s a pity that his wound is too big and his blood is churning all the way. How can he stop it?


    The body is getting colder and colder, and the front is gradually blurred. The essence of life is gradually passing away. Yuan Hao, who lives on the battlefield, knows that he can not get through this time. He is also ambitious. He hastily stopped the other side from stopping bleeding, and weakly opened his mouth and said, "pass the imperial edict, then I will pass the throne to..."


    Hearing what he said, everyone around him was shocked. They all had their own thoughts in their hearts and looked complicated one by one.


    After looking at Li Qiushui inexplicably, Li Yuanhao said: "pass the throne on to his younger brother Li qianshun. This is it!"

 Chapter 1757

    All the people present were surprised, including Li Qiushui. She had been planning to let her son Li qianshun succeed to the throne. For this reason, she did not hesitate to pass on Fang Zhongshu to Li Yuanhao disguised as the art of repairing immortals, so that she would not know that the oil would run out.


    If Li Yuanhao really wants to pass the throne to Li qianshun, why should she take such a big risk?


    Others are also very confused. Although the prince is unfilial, the throne will never be passed to him, but there is Li Liangzuo, the king of Yi, who is also the son of the emperor. Why should he pass the throne to his younger brother?


    "Do you know why I passed on the throne to him?" Perhaps seeing Li Qiushui''s doubts, Li Yuanhao spoke again.


    Li Qiushui said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty is far sighted. It''s really beyond ordinary people''s imagination." In my heart, I was secretly thinking that even if Li Yuanhao''s biography was just in Li Liangzuo, I would have made it into Li qianshun''s biography. There were all my own people around, and I was afraid that anyone would let it out? As for the bodyguards around the emperor, killing them is to directly push them to the crown prince party. Did Li Yuanhao expect that I would do this and simply push the boat forward?


    Who knows that Li Yuanhao''s eyes are full of hatred: "today''s incident is too strange. There must be a secret behind it. Ningge nahan has absolutely no ability to enter the palace quietly. In the whole process, the imperial palace guards seem to have disappeared and let the prince''s people drive straight in."


    After a long rest, Li Yuanhao continued: "there must be someone behind the prince. He''s just a pawn of the other side. If I expect that, it''s mostly Li Liangzuo."


    "King Yi?" Li Qiushui''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Although she knew that Li Liangzuo was not as Buddhist and worldly as he appeared, she never thought he had such a big hand.


    "I have a few unfilial sons, and they all covet the good land. They don''t even care about father and son. In this case, why should I leave the throne to them?" Li Yuanhao said all this with resentment, probably because he was too excited, and his blood was pouring out.


    Song Qingshu, hiding in the distance, can''t help but turn his lips. When did Li Yuanhao rob the prince''s wife and read about the relationship between father and son? What''s more, the royal family has no family relationship at all. He sighs that it''s too hypocritical.


    However, he soon became a little sad. He thought that his ambition was to rule the world. With so many confidants, he must have many children at that time. Is it doomed that father and son will be fratricidal and sibling


    Just now, Li Yuanhao seemed to have a last look back. After saying that, he exhausted all his strength, and soon his eyes became confused, and he fell into a semi coma.


    At this time, the doctor who had just been summoned came to Li Yuanhao and worked hard on him for a while. One by one, he fell down in cold sweat. Finally, he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to apologize: "the emperor has already ruled Bintian."


    Of course, they were afraid. In the past dynasties, when things like this happened, when people were reasonable, it was better to say that when people were unreasonable, they directly blamed the emperor''s death on the imperial doctor and let him be buried with them.


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Qiushui was very happy because her son had won the throne. She did not embarrass them. She directly ordered her men to take back Li Yuanhao''s body. Then Li qianshun, the younger brother of Emperor Xuan, and several important officials of the Imperial Court went to the palace. She knew the truth that the night was long and the dream was long. She wanted to make sure tonight. When she went to court tomorrow, she asked her son to sit on the golden palace to receive all kinds of congratulations, At that time, no matter what kind of Prince has a bad heart, he will not be able to make a big wave.


    "Brother song, what shall we do now?" Yelunanxian, who was hiding in the dark and saw everything, could not help asking. She should have been in Li Yuanhao''s room just now. If the regicide happened tonight, she would not be able to escape the relationship if she really pursued it in the future.


    "Wait," Song Qingshu paused and looked outside the Imperial City, "Li qianshun probably won''t ascend the throne so smoothly."


    The prince just cut off Li Yuanhao''s nose. He was scared and excited. The other party ran away in a hurry. He didn''t go to chase him personally. He just sent some of his men to the palace. After all, the palace is not his own territory, so he should be careful.


    Even if Hua Tuo was alive, he could not be cured. Li Yuanhao would die. Thinking that he was about to ascend the throne, the tension in Prince Ning''s heart was soon replaced by excitement. Worried about what might happen in the palace, he ran away from the palace and returned to the prince''s residence.


    "Mr. Qin, Mr. Qin, I made it, I made it! I became the emperor, you are the prime minister... "Listen to people return Qin Xi waiting in the study, Ning elder brother face excited ran to the past, but his voice suddenly stopped, because he saw Qin Xi side more a shouldn''t exist.


    "Second brother, why are you here?" Ning GE''s joy froze in an instant. Looking at the man beside him, he was Li Liangzuo, the king of Yi.


    "I''ll congratulate you, big brother." Li Liangzuo''s face was full of playful smile.


    No matter how stupid Ning Ge is, he also realizes that something is wrong. Why does a direct competitor appear in his core territory for such a big thing?


    Also don''t wait for the other party to reply, rather elder brother turns round to walk, but discover that the door has already been locked by the person from outside.


    Rather elder brother not from the facial expression big change, ruthlessly stare at Qin Xi: "why want to betray me?"


    Qin Xi smile: "I have never been the prince''s person, how to betray a say?"


    Ning GE''s eyes flashed a trace of loss: "I don''t understand, your sister is my aunt, our relationship is so close, why do you choose to take refuge in Li Liangzuo?"


    Qin Xi lightly replied: "good birds choose trees to live in. I just choose the master of Ming Dynasty, and King Yi is better than the reckless prince in any way."


    Li Liangzuo also said: "let me answer your doubts. There is another reason why Mr. Qin chose me. That is, as soon as I saw his niece, I was shocked. I vowed that she would not marry me in this life. Although the Qin family was related to the Mu family before, you just treat the Qin family as a slave. Now the woman in the family is expected to be the queen, How would they choose? "


    Ning elder brother thought bitterly for half a day, who is his niece, suddenly thought of a beautiful face, blurted out: "you mean Mu Wanqing?"


    "Not bad!" Li Liangzuo''s eyes flashed a trace of infatuation. "I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman in the world. Of course, your prince and concubine who was robbed by your father is also good. Well, our cousin, although all of them are one in a million beauties, none of them make me feel that way about Mu girl. For her sake, I also want to get the throne. I''ll take Jiangshan as my employer, and let her have a hundred Li red make-up for a long time. "

 Chapter 1758

    "Mu Wanqing is a member of the Mu family and my cousin!" Ning Ge stares at Qin Xi fiercely, but he really can''t figure out why he wants to be far away.


    Qin Xi replied faintly: "whether Wanqing is muyuqi''s daughter or not must be known in everyone''s mind. It can only be said that she is the daughter of the Qin family, which has nothing to do with the Mu family, and naturally has nothing to do with the prince."


    Ning elder brother finally despaired, suddenly roared, directly pulled out the waist knife to Li Liangzuo, he wanted to catch a thief by surprise to catch the king first, after Li Liangzuo died, the overall situation has been decided.


    There is also a string of blood drops hanging on his waist knife. This is the blood left when he just cut off Li Yuanhao''s nose. He has just killed his father, and now he does not hesitate to wave the same knife at his brother. The fierce fighting within the royal family can be seen.


    Looking at his machete, Li Liangzuo looked sarcastic, slowly raised his fist and gently sent it forward.


    Ningge saw that he didn''t take out his weapon to resist. He was very happy. He thought I''d cut off your hand and was about to chop it up. Suddenly, he was hit by a galloping horse, and his whole body seemed to fall apart. He couldn''t move forward any more.


    Unbelievably, he lowered his head and looked at his chest. Ning Ge found that there was a hole the size of a fist in his chest. He wanted to open his mouth, but there was a sharp pain in all his limbs. He couldn''t even move his tongue.


    "The Kongtong school is famous for its seven injuries. Once I practice seven injuries, all of them will be injured." Li Liangzuo took back his fist and blew it gently, as if it was stained with dust. "Brother, don''t you think I''ve only practiced Taoism in the Kongtong school for more than ten years?"


    "Cluck..." brother Ning''s chest fluctuated sharply. It was obvious that he was very emotional at this time. Unfortunately, the wound on his chest accelerated his death. Some meaningless notes were sent out from his throat. Finally, he fell to the ground and died. When he died, his eyes were wide open, and his heart was full of reluctance. He was one step away from the throne, one step away


    Looking at brother Ning''s expression on the ground, Li Liangzuo''s face showed a trace of banter: "Oh, you can''t even die. Lord Qin, cut off the head of the murderer and let''s go into the palace!"


    In the Imperial Palace, Li Qiushui announced that a group of ministers came into the palace to announce what happened tonight and Li Yuanhao''s death. Then he sent orders to go on and wanted the crown prince all over the world.


    A group of important officials of the imperial court look at each other. What happened tonight is really shocking. I didn''t expect that the emperor who had been walking like a tiger before said that it would be gone, and the murderer was the prince. It''s going to change.


    Of course, they have no doubt about this. After all, Li Yuanhao killed the Mu brothers and put the queen in the cold, all of which are releasing the signal that he cut off the prince''s wings. Everyone is wondering whether the prince will be forced to jump over the wall.


    Today, Li Yuanhao left the crown princess in the palace. Although he did some face saving work, at least he replaced one of the maids in the palace, this kind of thing can only deceive the middle and lower level officials and the people at the bottom. How can he deceive the old foxes in the imperial court.


    In this position, with twisted roots and gnarled branches, who has no eyeliner in the palace?


    Everyone is talking about Li Yuanhao''s doing too much. Many people even begin to sympathize with the crown prince. Now they know that the crown prince is extremely angry and rushes into the palace to do such a thing. No one will be surprised.


    After arranging other things, Li Qiushui just announced Li Yuanhao''s will: biography is located in his younger brother Li qianshun.


    Many ministers are not calm now. Although many of them support Li qianshun, there are also many people who are not with him. After hearing this, someone immediately said, "I don''t know if the imperial concubine has an imperial edict?"


    Li Qiushui frowned and recognized that this man was Gao Huaichang, the envoy of Liuzhai. He could not help humming: "at that time, your Majesty was dying. At the critical moment, there was no time to get any imperial edict. Naturally, it was an oral edict, and the bodyguards around your majesty could testify."


    In fact, if she had to operate by herself, she would certainly make a good job of the imperial edict and the jade seal, so that people could not find half of the flaws. But since Li Yuanhao passed the throne to Li qianshun, she naturally did not need to do that again, so as not to be attacked by others.


    But I didn''t expect that there were still people holding on to the argument that there was no imperial edict!


    At this time, another minister also said: "what happened tonight is too strange, and whether it is the prince who assassinated your majesty remains to be investigated. Your majesty should succeed the prince according to the principle. Even if there is no prince, your majesty also has other heirs, such as king Yi, King Liang and so on. Now it''s easy to let your younger brother succeed in a hurry. It''s hard to block the people''s long mouth."


    Li Qiushui said angrily, "why, do you think it''s the imperial edict of this palace?" She recognized the minister as Mao Weixin, also a close friend of Li Liangzuo''s group.


    Mao Weixin said with a smile, "I didn''t say that. Is the princess guilty?"


    His words suddenly splashed like a drop of water into the oil pan, and the ministers exploded. Li qianshun''s ministers criticized one after another, Li Liangzuo''s refuted all kinds of things, and the neutral''s doubted all kinds of persuasion.


    Song Qingshu, hiding in a corner not far away, shakes his head: Although Li Qiushui is good at martial arts, his political means are still poor. In this case, he should not call Li Liangzuo''s ministers into the palace, even if they are important officials of the imperial court. The only way to do this is to gather his cronies and add at most a few neutralists. First, let Li qianshun ascend the throne, and then summon the people of Li Liangzuo''s faction.


    Just at this time, there was a loud noise outside the hall. Soon someone came to announce, "King Yi... King Yi has come in."


    Li qianshun thought that it was natural for him to ascend the throne. As a result, he ate a few soft nails and had already held back his anger. Seeing that his subordinates were flustered, he could not help but say angrily, "if you come, you''ll come. What''s the point of being flustered like this?"


    The eunuch swallowed his saliva and then added, "King Yi is holding a head in his hand... The head of the prince!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the noisy hall suddenly quieted down, and just ordered the arrest of the crown prince. Many people still wondered where the crown prince had gone. They didn''t expect that he would appear so soon, and in such a tragic way.


    Before long, Li Liangzuo, dressed in armor, swaggered in. Qin Xi and others followed him. After entering the hall, Li Liangzuo looked sharp for a week, and then raised his head high: "my king learned that Ningge, the rebellious minister, had gone into the palace to kill his father, which is a common indignation of people and gods, so he took his head to comfort his father''s spirit in heaven!"


    Yelunan fairy in the distance, seeing his bloody head in his hand, can''t help but shout. He quickly turns around and hides in Song Qingshu''s arms. He doesn''t dare to see it again. Although Ning Ge is very annoying, he is her fiance in name after all. It''s hard to see him fall into such a miserable ending.


    Song Qingshu patted her on the shoulder to comfort her not to be afraid. At the same time, he thought, "today''s play is really wonderful, and I don''t know who will win."

 Chapter 1759

    When Li Qiushui thought of Li Yuanhao''s last words, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "all my brothers can do it. You are really cruel."


    Li Liangzuo replied faintly: "I should say this to Uncle Huang."


    Li qianshun frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Li Liangzuo didn''t answer. He gave Qin Xi a direct look. The other side came forward and said, "since ancient times, son is the legal heir, there is no reason to pass on the younger brother; Moreover, his highness King Yi captured Ning Ge, the rebel, and avenged his father


    On one side, the court officials who belonged to Wang Yi agreed with him one after another, and the neutral ministers also felt that he was right.


    Li Qiushui said in a cold voice: "the people who were just king Yi kept saying that whether the prince was the murderer has yet to be investigated. As a result, King Yi has killed the prince directly. There is no evidence to prove his death, and I don''t know what the purpose is."


    Mao Weixin went forward and said, "I did say that just now, but since the imperial concubine and King Yi have the same opinion, I think it''s the prince who killed his father. In addition, I said that for the sake of the state of Daxia. I''m a minister of Daxia, loyal to the imperial court, loyal to your majesty, not what the imperial concubine said about King Yi."


    Li Qiushui couldn''t help but scold him. Everyone knows that he belongs to King Yi''s class. As a result, he can still tell lies with his eyes open. These court ministers are more shameless than those in the Wulin.


    However, she didn''t want to talk about the waste of time with Mao Weixin. She said directly: "before the death of the former Emperor, she had passed it on to her younger brother. There were so many people present at that time, including the bodyguards of the former Emperor. They can all testify."


    "Is it?" Qin Xi showed a funny smile, "then I really want to ask them the situation at that time."


    Notice his expression, Li Qiushui heart thump for a while, but now it has been a shot in the arm, had to send, she is not good to say what to stop.


    He went to several bodyguards who were present at that time and asked about what had happened before. The bodyguards looked at each other and suddenly said, "the emperor was handed down to King Yi at that time. As a result, the imperial concubine and uncle directly ordered the imperial edict and threatened the lives of our family, so we just waited as she said..."


    "Nonsense Li qianshun was cold all over. He couldn''t help but scold. He never expected that things would change like this. These people suddenly bite back, which is fatal.


    Li Qiushui''s pupils are also constricted. She left these bodyguards in the hall just to make them approve for themselves and prove the legitimacy of her son. How do you know that they will fight back?


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect that you could even bribe the emperor''s bodyguards. It''s really painstaking and resourceful," Li Qiushui said, gritting his teeth. "But if we really want to rectify the imperial edict, how can we leave these people''s lives and give them a chance to fight back? We''ve already killed them. Why do we do so much? "


    The Minister of the neutral school nodded secretly, but the words of the imperial concubine were reasonable.


    Qin Xi replied directly, "this is the imperial concubine''s admission of the imperial edict. As a result, she just forgot to kill them?"


    Li Qiushui


    Li qianshun


    Hiding in the dark, song Qingshu shakes his head and grins bitterly. Li Qiushui''s ability to fight and stir up trouble is not comparable to that of the Qin family who fought with a group of mouth gun parties in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Li Qiushui is angry at last. She has never been a good-natured person. Being teased so many times, her eyes are full of murders: "Your Majesty shouldn''t have taken in the Qin family at the beginning. As expected, they are all things that bring disaster to the country and the people. Today, our Palace will clean up the door for your majesty."


    Ding Chunqiu, who is on one side, gets a sign. A roc spreads his wings to Qin Xifei, reaches out his palm and grabs the other person''s head. Once he gets it right, he can definitely make five holes with his skill. Moreover, even if he only touches a little, he can make the other person die.


    However, a man suddenly flew out of the slope, and his attack was directly blocked by the light of the sword. Ding Chunqiu fixed his eyes and found that he was Li Yanzong who had been fighting before. He couldn''t help but smile: "I just let you escape, but now I dare to appear. Is it really a long life?"


    Li Yanzong said with a cold smile: "Mr. Ding, it''s just that I don''t want to see you in the same way. I really don''t think I''m afraid of you."


    Ding Chunqiu said with a smile: "well, well, let me see if you can change my Huagong Dharma!" Li Yanzong had been ready for a long time, so he waved his sword to meet him. They fought together in an instant.


    Seeing that they couldn''t decide the outcome in a short time, Li Qiushui said to the master of yipintang: "come on, King Yi is making trouble. Take it to our palace!"


    Who knows all the experts in the first class hall? If you look at me, I''ll look at you. No one started first. Duan Yanqing, the leader, half closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep.


    Li Qiushui''s heart sank: "Duan Yanqing, what do you mean?"


    Duan Yanqing opened his eyes and replied faintly: "yipintang has always been loyal to the emperor. Now the situation is not clear. He doesn''t want to become a tool for some people to fight for power and profit."


    "Good, good, good!" Li Qiushui took a deep look at him. Before he could say anything, suddenly a thick voice came from outside the hall: "who is making noise in the hall?"


    When they followed their reputation, they saw a big man coming in, dressed in armor, with one hand on his waist, as if he could pull out the sword at any time. The whole man was filled with a sense of desperation. He was the great general Helian Tieshu.


    The military power of Xixia was jointly controlled by the emperor and the tribal leaders. The Mu brothers were the largest tribal leaders, holding nearly half of the military power, while Helian Tieshu represented the emperor in charge of the military power. After the death of the Mu brothers, he was the first person in the military.


    "General Helian, you came just in time. Your majesty passed the imperial edict to make qianshun emperor, but king Yi resisted the Edict and didn''t comply with it. He gave it to our palace to take down the bandits!" Li Qiushui was overjoyed to know that Helian Tieshu was a royal lineage and had a good relationship with himself and yipintang. He was half of his own talent.


    Who knows Helian Tieshu replied coldly: "but the general got the news that it was the imperial concubine and uncle Huang who passed the imperial edict."


    All the ministers in the hall took a breath of air. No one expected that he would openly oppose the imperial concubine. In this way, even if the emperor''s will was true, Li qianshun would not be the emperor.


    Compared with Li qianshun and the ministers who supported him, Li Qiushui calmed down and gave Li Liangzuo a deep look: "no wonder King Yi is so calm and ready." She had already seen that Helian Tieshu had fallen to Li Liangzuo.


    "Flatter me, flatter me, don''t you think the imperial concubine has prepared a lot?" Li Liangzuo replied calmly.


    Li Qiushui''s tone seemed to be full of appreciation: "I have to admit that you are really far sighted. Even the palace has been calculated by you, but it''s a pity that you missed one thing."


    "What?" Li Liangzuo was also stunned.


    "In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is meaningless." As soon as Li Qiushui''s voice fell, he turned into a white shadow and rushed to Li Liangzuo.

 Chapter 1760

    Li Qiushui is very clear that at this point, their mother and son have fallen into the overall downwind. Before that, they underestimated Li Liangzuo too much. As a result, the other party unconsciously weaves such a tight net that people can''t resist.


    Nowadays, the only way to turn defeat into victory is to use absolute force to catch a thief and catch the king first. As long as the leader Li Liangzuo is subdued or even killed, all the people in his group are leaderless and can only obey his orders.


    So without any hesitation, she rushed to the other side with Lingbo micro step. Duan Yu knew how magical Lingbo micro step was. He had no martial arts skills before. With his exquisite Lingbo micro step, he just got into trouble in the dangerous world. He didn''t know how many times.


    And Lingbo Weibu is Li Qiushui''s master skill, which has been immersed in this way for decades, and Duan Yu''s mastery of it can''t match. She turned into a white shadow and rushed to Li Liangzuo. In fact, there were many guards around Li Liangzuo. Seeing that she was not right, she quickly took out the waist knife to intercept and chopped at the white shadow one after another.


    It''s a pity that the white shadow is like a wisp of smoke. Even if it''s cut, it''s like cutting into the air. It can''t stop each other at all. It can only watch her rush to Li Liangzuo.


    Seeing that she was about to meet each other, a smile finally appeared on Li Qiushui''s face. But suddenly, the sound of breaking the air came from her side. She thought that she would seize the time to stop Li Liangzuo even if she was injured. Unfortunately, when she looked to the side, she found that there were some faint and almost transparent thin ice flakes. She was scared to death.


    After fighting with Tianshan TongLao all her life, how could she not recognize her rival''s mace? She dares to resist other attacks with her deep skill, but she dares not to bear the life and death talisman.


    Once he gets the talisman of life and death, he can''t survive or die. Life and death are under the control of each other. Li Qiushui shudders at the thought of being controlled by Tianshan TongLao. He would rather die than accept it.


    So without hesitation, she gave up the plan to attack Li Liangzuo, waved her sleeve to sweep the symbol of life and death to one side, and was ready to deal with Tianshan TongLao''s next stormy attack.


    Just at this time, she suddenly had a warning sign in her heart. She quickly took a small step to hide. Unfortunately, she was still a step late. She still suffered a heavy blow on her back. She felt that her throat was sweet and her blood had gushed out, which instantly wet the white silk in front of her.


    She made a small step to open the distance and looked back. Li Liangzuo looked at herself with a smile and said: "seven injury fist! Good, good, good! I forgot you were still learning Taoism in Kongtong school. "


    "Learning Tao is false, learning martial arts is true." With a faint smile, Li Liangzuo said, "I''ve heard for a long time that the martial arts of the imperial concubine are unfathomable. Today, I just see that."


    "You Excited by him, Li Qiushui''s Qi and blood were surging again. She thought that if she didn''t pay all her attention to guarding against the eldest martial sister, she would not be taken advantage of by you.


    "How are you, madam?" Seeing that Li Qiushui was injured, Ding Chunqiu couldn''t care to fight with Li Yanzong. He ran to her, but seeing the blood on her, he couldn''t help sinking in his heart.


    "Grandmother Li Qinglu also exclaimed, and flew to her side to protect the Dharma for her, fearing that someone would take the opportunity to attack.


    "Little slut, I didn''t expect that the more you live, the more you go back. You were hurt like this by a younger generation." At this time, an old voice came from the door of the hall, mixed with uncontrollable pleasure.


    All the people in the hall''s faces changed slightly. The sound came from afar and made the whole hall rustle. The key is that people''s emotions were completely influenced by her laughter, as if they wanted to dance with her laughter.


    Although the ministers who did not know martial arts were strange, they were not surprised. On the contrary, those who knew martial arts immediately reflected what a profound internal skill could achieve.


    Hearing the old voice, song Qingshu, who was hiding in the dark, looked strange. This little Lori came out to bluff again. She had to pretend to be such an ugly old voice because of her beautiful milk voice.


    One side of the yelunan fairy obviously recognized the voice: "Tianshan TongLao is coming?"


    Song Qing dainty and cute as like as two peas, and the first thing that brought the eyes still is the charming figure. But at this time, she was no longer alone. Behind her stood four beautiful girls. The key is that the four girls looked alike in shape, the only difference was the color of the dress, and at the first glance they could see that they were four.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: are these the four maids of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum in lingjiu palace? They are called maid of honor. In fact, they are the confidants of Tianshan TongLao''s careful adjustment and teaching. They can be regarded as half of her disciples.


    However, the most impressive thing is their identity as quadruplets. Many good Internet Names in later generations have added a lot of YY to it. It''s very imaginative to know twin sisters, let alone quadruplets? Therefore, many readers of later generations envy Xu Zhu''s situation very much. There is not only a matchless dreamer, but also such four maids. There are all women in lingjiu palace


    Song Qingshu quickly recalled his thoughts and looked at the other group of people behind them. They were men and women, handsome and ugly, monks and Taoists, some with big sleeves, some with narrow clothes, some with long whiskers, some with high bun, and most of them had strange clothes. Most of them were armed with weapons, Most of the swords are strange in shape and can''t be named.


    This should be the owner of cave 72 on 36 islands. This time, the lingjiu palace came out of the cave. Not only did Tianshan TongLao go down the mountain in person, but she also called all the owner of cave 72 under her command. She really wanted to finish the battle.


    After all, Li Qiushui is the biggest enemy of Tianshan TongLao. In the past, Li Qiushui had the power of Xixia, which made her unable to get revenge. This time, it was not easy to waste such a great opportunity when Xixia came to grief. It seems that Li Qiushui is doomed.


    "Old bitch, it''s you who''s behind the scenes!" It is the so-called enemy meeting extra red eyed, see Tianshan TongLao, Li Qiushui also ignore Li Liangzuo, staring at her.


    Seeing her face scarlet with blood, Tianshan Tong granny laughs: "you''ve been fighting with me all your life, but I didn''t expect to be planted in my hands today."


    Li Qiushui sneered: "you want to be beautiful. It''s not so easy to kill me!"


    Tianshan TongLao laughed a few times: "in the past, you relied on the influence of Xixia first class hall. Although my martial arts skills were a little higher than you, I couldn''t help taking you. But now the first class hall has betrayed you, and your lineage has been controlled by the people of thirty-six Islands and seventy-two caves. What big waves can you make?"


    "Well, in that case, younger martial sister will give you a big gift!" As soon as Li Qiushui''s voice fell, he quickly reached out and grabbed Ding Chunqiu''s Vest beside him. It was like throwing a ball at Tianshan TongLao.


    Although Ding Chunqiu''s martial arts is not as good as Li Qiushui''s, she can''t stop him. It''s all because he didn''t know that the other party would attack him. Moreover, the situation is really dangerous. His mind spins rapidly to think about the way to break the situation, so that he is distracted.


    Li Qiushui grabbed the big hole in his vest, and he couldn''t make any effort all over, so he had to let the other party throw himself to the Tianshan TongLao. When he was in the middle of the sky and his acupoints were untied, he recovered his mobility. It''s a pity that he had nowhere to borrow his strength in the middle of the sky, so he could only continue to fly to Tianshan TongLao.

 Chapter 1761

    Li Qiushui takes the opportunity to rush out of the hall. She knows that with the participation of Tianshan TongLao, the only thing she can do is to escape as much as possible. So she does not hesitate to smash Ding Chunqiu as a concealed weapon, and she takes the opportunity to use her Lingbo to run out.


    As she expected, Tian Shan Tong granny was indeed tripped by Ding Chunqiu. Those people in cave 72 of 36 islands were in a hurry to avoid his poison powder. No one had time to stop her.


    It''s a pity that the people in the lingjiu palace were held back, but Li Liangzuo didn''t. He stopped in front of him in a flash. A set of seven injury boxing had reached the end, which forced Li Qiushui to stop.


    "What''s the big deal about qishangquan?" Li Qiushui snorted coldly, changed his hands into fists, and welcomed them with the move of qishangquan.


    Seeing as like as two peas in the same way, and more exquisite, Li and Zuo could not help but be greatly shocked. The whole situation was suddenly weakened by three points. If he had not been seriously injured, he might have been in a terrible situation when he was short of the number of hands.


    Li Qiushui knew his physical condition, and Li Liangzuo''s martial arts skills were beyond her imagination, so she had to press the idea of subduing him again and take the opportunity to run out.


    It''s a pity that a murderous fingerwind suddenly came from the slope. If Li Qiushui continued to move forward, she would be trapped. Under normal circumstances, she would have to bear this fingerwind and then run away. Unfortunately, now she is seriously injured. If she gets another one, she''s not sure if she has any spare power to escape.


    She moved a few feet out of thin air and avoided the fatal wind. However, she also lost the chance to escape. Looking at Duan Yanqing in front of her, she said coldly, "dead lame, my palace is very kind to you. Why did you betray me?"


    Duan Yanqing is holding a pin iron staff, and her ventriloquism sounds like a night owl: "the imperial concubine really treats me well, but she just keeps me as an ordinary expert. The reason why I join the first class hall is that the imperial concubine must be very clear. For so many years, she doesn''t mean to help me, so I can only ask for help from other people."


    With a frown, Li Qiushui naturally knows that his main purpose of joining yipintang is to help him restore his country with the help of Xixia forces. But now Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun brothers in Dali are operating like gold soup. How can normal people offend another country for the sake of being half disabled? I didn''t expect that Li Liangzuo was so willing to sacrifice his capital for the throne. He completely abandoned the national interests.


    "Although your Yiyang finger is well practiced, it''s far from master Yideng''s realm. It''s still a little short of stopping me!" Li Qiushui didn''t waste his time. His mind turned a little and he continued to rush out.


    Duan Yanqing looks awe inspiring. He raises his bintie staff and shoots a Yang finger. He is afraid of Li Qiushui''s martial arts, especially the magical Lingbo micro step. He does not dare to fight with her. He can only attack from a long distance, but this is enough. As long as he successfully delays the opponent, he will win.


    In fact, having been in yipintang for so long, he has been afraid of this unfathomable imperial concubine. If he could, he would never dare to fight with her, but he betrayed her this time. If he didn''t solve her thoroughly today, he would have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    Li Qiushui used her lightness skill to avoid several Yang fingers, but she couldn''t get close to them. She was also upset and said angrily, "go away, dead lame!" As he spoke, he reached out and pressed aside.


    Duan Yanqing was stunned and thought, "I''m here. What do you want to do with the air next to me?"? Just as he was about to launch another Yang finger force, suddenly a huge force came from the iron stick clubbing on the ground. He could no longer keep his balance, and he fell directly to the ground in a mess.


    At this time, he finally reflected that this is the legendary palm power of Baihong. The palm power can turn. It really deserves the reputation.


    Song Qingshu nods in the distance. Duan Yanqing is actually a first-class expert in the Jianghu. Li Qiushui can handle him so easily when he is seriously injured. The main reason is that he knows that his legs are broken by his good eyesight, so the footwall is his weakness. Instead of going directly to him, he goes to the crutch that supports him.


    Seeing that Li Qiushui is about to break through the last layer of defense and rush out of the hall, a sword suddenly stabs him obliquely. It''s Li Yanzong. He and Duan Yanqing have the same mind. They know that they betrayed Li Qiushui this time. If they let her run away, they may not be able to sleep well every day.


    Li Qiushui''s heart sank. If he was in his heyday, he would not pay attention to it, but now he is in such a state... The key is Murong Fu''s family origin and his learning is quite complicated. Although his martial arts are difficult to reach the top level, he has no obvious weakness because of the change of the stars and the broadness of the hundred schools. He can''t win as quickly as Duan Yanqing. Today''s situation is a waste of time, I will die.


    Fortunately, Li Qinglu rushed out and stopped Li Yanzong on the way. While fighting, he quickly said, "grandmother, I''m here. Go away!"


    As soon as Li Yanzong''s face changed, his sword became sharper and sharper. It''s a pity that Li Qinglu got the true biography of Li Qiushui, and his martial arts are extremely exquisite. How can he get rid of it?


    After seeing Li Qinglu cut off her husband, Li Qiushui hesitated, but finally rushed out. She knew very well that if she stayed, everyone would die. If she ran away, the other party would be afraid. Li Qinglu and others might be able to save their lives.


    It''s a pity that at this moment, Li Liangzuo has slowed down and stopped her together with general Helian Tieshu. Li Qiushui does the same trick again. Instead of using more exquisite Baihong palm power, he uses the powerful qishang fist.


    Li Liangzuo parried and wondered: "where did you learn this seven injury boxing?" Seven injury boxing is the secret of Kongtong school. Apart from being robbed of a manuscript by Xie Xun, Kongtong school only passed on one of its own. Where did the other party learn it from? It''s obvious that the other party''s realm is still above itself.


    Li Qiushui chuckled, as if she were a charming girl: "I can do more than seven injury boxing. I can do the eighteen dragon subduing palms of beggars'' sect, the Prajna palms of Shaolin, the Vajra palms and the Xumishan palms. If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    Although he knew that he was trying to distract himself, Li Liangzuo was really excited. These palm techniques are the best in the world. If he can really learn


    With this in mind, he felt a little bit relieved. He was afraid that he might accidentally kill the other side. He changed his mind and planned to capture the other side alive, so as to ask about these secret skills.


    At this time, the Tianshan Tong granny on one side said: "don''t be cheated by that little bitch. She can''t do those unique skills. She just imitates your seven injury fist with little wuxianggong."


    It''s a long time to talk about it. In fact, it happened in a flash of lightning. The two of them only fought for more than ten moves.

 Chapter 1762

    Ding Chunqiu''s Kung Fu is not very good, but what he is most afraid of is his ability to use poison, as well as his extremely vicious method of transforming Kung Fu. For example, Tianshan TongLao also has some tools to avoid throwing rats.


    However, her Tianshan plum blossom folding hand is the best capture skill in the world, and Ding Chunqiu is in a mess with a few moves.


    Ding Chunqiu only felt that his eyes were full of shadows of his hands. He knew that he would be restrained soon. After fighting for more than a dozen moves, he quickly gave a big drink and took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle.


    Tianshan Tong granny is afraid of his great power of transformation. She doesn''t want to attack when she doesn''t know the truth. What''s more, she cares more about another person!


    After she forced Ding Chunqiu to retreat, she looked aside for the first time. At this time, because of her own reminder, Li Liangzuo regained his confidence, and at the same time, she was no longer merciful. Li Qiushui was in a dilemma.


    "Little bitch, today next year is your death day!" With a grim smile, Tianshan TongLao no longer takes care of Ding Chunqiu, but pours directly at Li Qiushui.


    Ding Chunqiu turned his eyes and wanted to take the opportunity to run out, but he was stopped by the four maids of Mei Lan Zhu Ju waving their swords. With the help of the people from the seventy-two caves of thirty-six islands, Rao Shi''s martial arts were better and he still couldn''t escape.


    Li Qiushui''s martial arts are not as good as Tianshan TongLao''s, not to mention that he was seriously injured at this time, and he was beaten more than he was? Just fight a few moves then be patted in the chest by the other side, rib suddenly broke a few.


    If not for Lingbo''s magic, she would have died several times in a short time.


    Another mouthful of blood gushed out. Li Qiushui felt that his strength was gradually exhausted. Now he might really have to explain it here.


    Li Liangzuo said with a smile: "princess, let''s go and get rid of it. Today, even if the gods come, they can''t save you. If you surrender, maybe I can spare your life." He is very interested in Li Qiushui''s little wuxianggong and Lingbo Weibu. He wants to capture her and try to find out these two unique skills. In addition, the other party has been in charge of the elite for many years, and he must have a lot of secrets in his hands, which are worthy of careful examination.


    Although Li Qiushui was embarrassed, his voice was still charming and moving. He giggled: "I''m afraid you can''t be the master of this matter. Even if you want to spare my life, Wu Xingyun will not agree."


    Hearing her words, Li Liangzuo''s heart instinctively sank. He also knew the grudge between them. Tianshan TongLao would never let her go. Even so, thinking that he would be emperor soon, he still couldn''t make a big deal, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    In the distance, song Qingshu had to admire Li Qiushui. Even in this situation, he still tried to alienate the relationship between the enemies, and achieved the effect with a few words.


    "Don''t listen to him to sow discord. I don''t know how many times the martial arts of lingjiu Palace are better than her. I''ll tell you something about it then." Although Tianshan TongLao is a bit rash and irascible, she has lived for nearly a hundred years. At a glance, she can see Li Qiushui''s intention.


    Li Liangzuo said with a little smile, "grandma Tong is so serious. How can I fall into her trap?" As for whether he really fell into the trap, only he knows.


    At this time, Tianshan TongLao, Li Liangzuo, Helian Tieshu, Duan Yanqing and other experts besieged Li Qiushui one after another. Even in his heyday, Li Qiushui couldn''t resist, let alone was seriously injured?


    Soon after he was hit by several heavy blows, Li Qiushui''s vision became blurred, and a thought suddenly arose in his heart: if Wu Yazi were here, he would never sit and watch me be bullied like this


    However, she soon thought that what she had done in recent years had been good. How could she help each other?


    Although I always thought I hated wuyako, I didn''t expect that he was the first man I thought of when I was dying


    "Die Looking at a flaw, Tianshan TongLao slaps her opponent''s forehead with one palm. Her Tianshan Liuyang palm is very hard and fierce. Once it is solid, the stone will be smashed, not to mention human flesh and blood? She hates Li Qiushui to the extreme, so she has to kill her in a cruel way. Isn''t the other party most concerned about her beauty? Then this palm will beat her head to pieces, and make her an ugly ghost in hell.


    "Grandmother Not far away, Li Qinglu can''t help seeing this scene. Unfortunately, she is entangled by Li Yanzong and can''t separate herself. As for Li qianshun and others, they have long been controlled by Li Liangzuo''s men, and they are powerless.


    Looking at each other''s fast falling palm, Li Qiushui can only close his eyes in despair. However, after waiting for a while, the expected pain did not come. Instead, the whole person fell into a warm embrace.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she was held in her arms by a white robed man. Although the other person was wearing a mask, she could see that her face should be as beautiful as jade. In addition, her long hair was floating and her body was light. She was a bit of a hermit.


    At this time, the whole body of Tianshan Tong granny was bitten by thunder. She looked at them tremblingly, and her fingers were trembling: "Lingbo micro step... Younger martial brother, is that you?"


    On one side, Li Liangzuo and others were surprised: "no cliff son?" Just now, the other side rushed directly into the battle circle of several experts and snatched Li Qiushui out at the critical moment. Their attacks were defeated one after another. If you look at the whole Jianghu, you may be able to count one hand.


    Not far away, Ding Chunqiu''s eyes widened, thinking that wuyazi had been broken by himself. How could he suddenly appear here? However, the lightness skill of the other side at that moment is really Lingbo''s micro step, and it can be seen that the immersion skill of the other side in the past few decades can''t be played at all.


    Looking at each other''s dusty spirit, it''s a bit like wuyazi. Li Qiushui and he are husband and wife, and Tianshan TongLao is his elder martial sister. I don''t think I''m wrong. For a moment, Ding Chunqiu even wanted to join Tianshan TongLao immediately.


    The masked man didn''t stop at all. He ran out with Li Qiushui in his arms. Li Liangzuo and others wanted to intercept him. Unfortunately, his Lingbo micro step was too subtle, even better than Li Qiushui. All kinds of fatal attacks hit the air one after another.


    The man jumped several times, then disappeared in the distance of the palace with Li Qiushui. A group of people chased a few steps and gave up immediately. The man''s speed was too fast to catch up.


    "No, he is not without cliff!" Tianshan Tong granny finally came back to herself. She loved wuyazu all her life, but she couldn''t recognize it. It''s just that her partner''s Lingbo micro step was so amazing. She couldn''t think of anyone else who could have this accomplishment in the world except wuyazu. That''s why she first thought that she was wrong. But calm down and immediately realized that there are many differences between wuyazu and her partner.

 Chapter 1763

    And the mysterious person with Li Qiushui several jump, left the palace range, see her smack tongue unceasingly.


    "Wu Yazi, I haven''t seen you for so many years. Your lightness skill is getting more and more powerful." I don''t know if it''s because of the serious injury. Li Qiushui''s whole body is very soft. She sticks to each other and feels the man''s special breath. She feels that the whole person is about to melt.


    The mysterious man frowned and pushed her aside: "don''t recognize your husband."


    "Ouch ~" Li Qiushui said, "it''s cruel of you to be so rough with your hands and feet when someone is seriously injured." Even Tianshan TongLao can recognize that he is not wuyizi. Li Qiushui and wuyizi have been married for many years, but can''t recognize them?


    The initial confirmation was wrong, but she soon came back. However, she didn''t say anything about it. Instead, she made a plan. After all, this person''s martial arts skills are unfathomable, and she doesn''t know whether she is a friend or an enemy. Now that she is seriously injured, she really has no capital to fight against. It''s better to give full play to the advantages of women and let the other party feel pity.


    "Well, if you are such a coquettish girl, I can''t help but feel sorry for you, but I feel chilly when I think of your age." The mysterious person is naturally song Qingshu. He just hid near the main hall and saw Li Qiushui besieged. He would be killed on the spot. Considering that she is Li Qingluo''s mother, if Li Qingluo knew that she would die later, who knows how she would react.


    Of course, apart from Li Qingluo, he started from the current situation. Originally, he planned to get familiar with Li Yuanhao in the palace with yelunan fairy. Later, Li Daitao was in a stalemate. As a result, he didn''t know how to kill such a thing. First, the prince killed Li Yuanhao, then Li Liangzuo killed the prince, and then he had a big fire with his concubine and uncle.


    If he didn''t do anything, Li Liangzuo would clear the way and become the only one in the family. In that way, his trip to Xixia would be a vain one, making wedding clothes for others.


    Only by keeping Li Qiushui''s life, can we keep the balance as much as possible, so that we can have room to play.


    Li Qiushui couldn''t hang on his face, so he bowed and saluted: "thank you for saving my life. I don''t know your name? In the future, I will repay you with a spring


    "Yongquan is free to report to each other," Song Qingshu waved his hand. "I have something to do with you, and saving you this time is just a little help."


    Naturally, he won''t tell us about his relationship with Li Qingluo. Otherwise, how can he pretend to be happy? Can we just call it mother-in-law or aunt? I hate the cold when I think about it.


    "Yuanyuan?" Li Qiushui took an unexpected look at him. He was thinking about the relationship between him and him. As he was thinking about it, he suddenly began to vomit blood again.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "you are injured too much. Please sit down and I''ll take care of your injury."


    Li Qiushui nodded, directly sat on the ground and began to use his power to heal her wounds, while song Qingshu pressed directly on the big acupoint of her vest. His strong internal power kept flowing to heal her wounds.


    She was injured in several places, including Tianshan TongLao''s, Li Liangzuo''s, Duan Yanqing''s, Helian Tieshu''s and so on. Of course, the most serious wound was Li Liangzuo''s seven injury fist. If it wasn''t for Li Qiushui''s deep skill, this shocking seven injury fist would have killed her on the spot.


    Li Qiushui was shocked by the powerful internal power coming from behind. For a moment, she even tried to use the northern underworld skill to clean up the opponent''s mind. But now she is seriously injured, and the opponent''s martial arts are too high. She is worried that if she is not careful, she will be self defeating, so she has to give up the idea of adventure.


    With a little effort, song Qingshu took back his palm: "I''ve temporarily suppressed your injury. Next, you can find a place to heal yourself. With your skill, you should be able to do well for a month." If you are single, you can treat her for a while, but now jerunan is still waiting at the palace, so he can''t delay too much time.


    "Thank you very much!" Li Qiushui stroked her chest and said weakly. She felt that the masked white silk was covered with blood. She could not help frowning and simply pulled it off and threw it aside.


    Song Qingshu was ready to leave. Seeing her appearance, he was surprised and stopped: "you... Why are you still so young?" In front of her eyes, the woman is white and slim. She has picturesque eyebrows and bright eyes. She looks like an old woman of several decades. She is just a young lady in bloom.


    No wonder Duan Yu was enchanted when she saw her jade statue in Wuliang Mountain. Her appearance was immortal, but when you look at it carefully, there is a gorgeous charm between her eyebrows. It''s really a combination of angel and devil. Where can Duan Yu''s lengtouqing resist her temptation?


    Feeling the shock of the other party, Li Qiushui said with a smile: "when the internal power is high to a certain level, the appearance can be maintained naturally. In addition, our Xiaoyao sect is good at keeping young, so I look much younger than others."


    After all, song Qingshu hasn''t been in the martial arts world for a long time. Although he guessed from Zhu Yuyan and others that internal power is very helpful to maintain appearance, he hasn''t experienced it personally. Now he has been confirmed by Li Qiushui himself, and he has to sigh about the magic of internal power.


    "By the way, isn''t your face scratched by Tianshan TongLao? Why can''t you see it now?" Song Qingshu noticed an abnormal phenomenon and asked.


    "Originally, my grandfather knew the grudge between me and that bitch," Li Qiushui touched her cheek. Normally, her voice was soft and moving, but she was full of murderous when she mentioned Tianshan TongLao. "Yes, it was she who destroyed my face in those years, but later Ding Chunqiu came up with a kind of effective medicine to lighten the scar when he studied poison, In addition, I keep nourishing myself, and now my face has just gradually recovered. "


    Song Qingshu picked his eyebrows. I didn''t expect that Ding Chunqiu, the old poison, had this ability. If he put it in later generations, he would become the richest man in the world with this magic medicine to restore his appearance.


    "You''re lucky." Song Qingshu smiles and wants to leave.


    Li Qiushui called him in a hurry: "my Lord, wait a minute!"


    Song Qingshu looked back and wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Qiushui said in a soft voice, "can you take the mask next to me Fearing that he might misunderstand something, he hastened to add: "naturally, the Duke of grace is not the one to ask for reward, but I can''t take it for granted that nothing has happened. At least let me know the appearance of the Duke of grace. In the future, I don''t eat fast and pray for the Duke of grace every night."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "don''t, you are such a female devil to pray for me. I''m afraid that Buddha will blame me."


    Li Qiushui


    "Well, we''ll see each other again in the future, so that you can know what I look like." Song Qingshu didn''t want to be dragged down by Li Qiushui by chance. He took off the mask on his face. At least he said that everyone was familiar.


    To see his face, Li Qiushui opened his mouth quickly and stuffed an egg. He couldn''t come back for a long time.


    If a little fan sister looks at herself with such eyes, song Qingshu is naturally very useful, but when he thinks of the other party''s age, he has some hair in his heart: "is there anything on my face?"


    Li Qiushui soft voice a smile: "originally thought that the martial arts of the Duke of grace is so strong, did not expect that the Duke of grace is so young and handsome."

 Chapter 1764

    Li Qiushui said with a soft smile: "originally, I thought that the martial arts of en Gong was so good. He was mostly an old man with a long beard. I didn''t expect that he was so young and handsome."


    Song Qingshu''s praise by such a high-level figure is somewhat helpful, but on second thought, Li Qiushui always likes handsome young people, won''t he take a fancy to me?


    It has to be admitted that Li Qiushui is pure and charming. He looks like a goddess in heaven and a coquettish witch. His temperament is really unique. If he meets such a charming woman without knowing it, he won''t mind a little extra friendship.


    But it''s painful to know her identity. It''s too much to think about her age at this time and her past, especially her relationship with Li Qingluo.


    "I thought you were an old woman, but I didn''t expect you to be like a little girl." Song Qingshu deliberately named her age, and then said, "I have something to leave first. Be careful yourself."


    Li Qiushui covered his mouth and said with a smile: "you have a heart. Now there are dense forests and convenient transportation. If you are caught like this, I am not worthy of your help."


    "That''s good," Song Qingshu said, "you can find a safe place to live and heal yourself."


    Li Qiushui nodded: "I know that it''s very easy to find a place like this in Xixia for so many years. Young master, I am very kind today. I will repay you when I get better. "


    "You don''t have to thank me. You have a good granddaughter." Song Qingshu wants to say that she has a good daughter, but it''s always too obvious. Li Qingluo doesn''t necessarily want her mother to know about their relationship, so she has to say so ambiguously. Without Wang YuYan''s advice, he would not be as good as he is today. Therefore, all along, he has been full of good feelings for the soft girl, so he loves her, Just to save Li Qiushui.


    Looking at his distant figure, Li Qiushui was stunned. Did he have a good granddaughter? Is he and Qinglu


    Li Qiushui couldn''t help but be pleased. Her granddaughter was so beautiful that her eyes were above the top. She asked her if she wanted to marry someone, but she didn''t want to tell her. All she wanted to do was to have a martial arts contest for her. It was only because the prince of Mongolia was assassinated and seriously injured that she was delayed. I didn''t expect that she was so quiet that she caught up with such a character. It''s really a perfect match for a talented woman.


    He is so anxious to go back now. Is he going to save Qinglu? It''s true that heaven does not perish. With the help of such a peerless master, why worry about the success of a great event? However, judging from the state between the two people, they should still be in the ambiguous stage. Do I want to help them


    After all, Li Qiushui and his granddaughter Li Qinglu have been together for a long time. They don''t realize that they are referring to their granddaughter who is far away in the south of the Yangtze River. As a result, they have this beautiful misunderstanding. As for the series of things that happened, that''s what will happen later.


    Song Qingshu rushed all the way to the palace. Just now, in order to save Li Qiushui, he had to leave yelunan immortal in the palace for the time being. Although her hiding place is very safe, she has been away for such a long time. She is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    After arriving at the palace, I found that the dust had settled down on the other side of the main hall. Li qianshun and even Li Qinglu were gone. Even the Tianshan TongLao and the people in lingjiu palace were gone. Only Li Liangzuo and his confidants were busy there. It seemed that they were discussing the process of ascending the throne.


    "I don''t know what happened to Li Qinglu." Seeing some bloodstains on the main hall, song Qingshu is shocked. Although it''s hard to say that he has any friendship with Li Qinglu, if such an important character in the previous book dies like this, it''s hard to help but sigh.


    Soon to yelunan fairy hiding place to find her, see her safe and sound, can''t help but a long sigh of relief, haven''t had time to speak, the girl has been carrying a wisp of fragrant wind down his arms: "song big brother, you''re OK."


    Looking at her nervous face, song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed, and a warm feeling rose. There is a person in the world who has been thinking about your safety and worrying about you. It''s good to feel this way.


    "Silly girl, my martial arts is so high, how can there be anything." Song Qingshu gently wiped the tears on her face, and her tone was full of compassion.


    "So many experts are chasing you," yelunan fairy said with tears and smiles when he came back safely. "All of them are top experts in the legend of Wulin. Even people like Li Qiushui almost died on the spot. An old devil like Ding Chunqiu said that he would die soon. Of course, I can''t help worrying."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "is Ding Chunqiu dead?"


    Yelunan Xian nodded and told what had happened in the hall just after he left. It turned out that he had rescued Li Qiushui. Ding Chunqiu saw that the situation was not right and immediately begged for mercy. Tianshan TongLao agreed on the surface and accepted his surrender.


    Ding Chunqiu breathes a sigh of relief. He feels that he can do as well as Li Liangzuo. He can''t help but relax his vigilance. Who knows that Tianshan TongLao suddenly breaks his heart with Tianshan Liuyang palm. It turned out that Tianshan TongLao had heard about his plot against wuyazi. She was angry when she thought that her lover had turned into a white bone decades ago. She gave Ding Chunqiu a taste of revenge.


    "How could old Ding die like this?" Song Qingshu also feels that it is reasonable that although Tianshan Tong granny looks like a little Laurie made up of powder and jade, she has a violent temper in her heart. In addition, she has been thinking about Wu Yazi for so many years, which has become her devil. When she learns that Wu Yazi actually died of conspiracy, she can''t let Ding Chunqiu go.


    However, the thought of a familiar figure kneeling like this still made song Qingshu feel a little sad. Although Ding Chunqiu was vicious, he didn''t have any conflict with himself over the years, so he couldn''t say how annoying he was.


    "And then?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    As they walked out of the palace, yelunanxian said: "Li Qinglu was defeated by four fists and was soon subdued. Li qianshun and his subordinates had already lost their morale and were naturally killed. Li Liangzuo put Li qianshun and his confidants into prison on suspicion of participating in the prince''s rebellion. As for Li Qinglu, she was only confined, I didn''t say how to deal with it


    "It''s no surprise. After all, Li Qinglu''s fame is very popular. It''s said that she is" elegant and elegant, matchless and matchless "in the whole Xixia Dynasty. Several Mongolian princes met her once in a while, and they all thought about her. That''s why there was the Xixia marriage recruitment before. But Xu liewu was stabbed, which led to the marriage recruitment stranded. Li Liangzuo was more courageous, I dare not do anything to her at the risk of offending Mongolia. " At this time, a group of palace guards came to the front, and song Qingshu put his arms around yelunan immortal''s waist and carried his lightness skills out of the imperial city.


    "By the way, I''m wanted, too." After they left the palace, yelunanxian said with a bitter smile that Li Yuanhao was with her in theory when she was killed, but no one knew her whereabouts afterwards, which naturally made people suspect that she was also involved in the coup.


    However, considering her special identity, Li Liangzuo didn''t want to have a bad relationship with Liao state in such a sensitive period. Instead of publicly wanted her, he sent someone to visit her secretly.


    "It seems that you can''t go back to the Liao mission. Let''s find another place to avoid the wind." Song Qingshu thought for a while, and finally thought of a good place to go, "I''ll take you to a place!"

 Chapter 1765

    "Where?" Yelunan fairy looks puzzled. Now they are strangers in Xixia, and the only mission they know can''t come back. They really can''t think of any place to escape safely.


    "Jietan temple." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but he still told the destination of his trip. Now the whole Lingzhou city is in a terrible situation. Soldiers are everywhere searching for Li Qiushui and spies are investigating the situation of yelunan fairy. On the contrary, only the jietan temple is the safest place, because it is the place where the "sinners" are placed, which is the most dangerous and the safest place.


    It could have been in the palace, but song Qingshu couldn''t have been with yelunan immortal. Once she went out to do something, it was too dangerous to leave her in the palace.


    Jietan temple is much better, and Mu Wanqing and Qin HongMian can take care of each other.


    Of course, there is another problem in jietan temple, that is, how to explain the existence of Mu Wanqing to yelunan immortal, and how to introduce yelunan immortal to Mu Wanqing after arriving at jietan temple


    On the way to learn some of his and Mu Wanqing''s past, yelunan fairy sighed: "I knew you were a big turnip from the beginning of knowing you. At that time, I was still thinking about how stupid those women were. I didn''t expect that I would have such a day one day."


    Song Qingshu is also apologetic: "I am not good, you wholeheartedly to me, but I can not wholeheartedly return."


    Yelunan fairy shook his head: "it''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Men who have always had great skills are surrounded by countless confidants. It''s rare that they can treat women as equals like elder brother song..."


    "Actually, I''m not as good as you said." However, song Qingshu was embarrassed by her boasting. At the same time, he hinted that sometimes there was something worth learning in feudal society. If he dared to operate like this in later generations, he would splash blood on the spot every minute.


    In fact, it''s not just that the mainstream values of this era are more patriarchal. Another important reason is that when yelunan first knew him, she knew that he had a lot of confidants around him. Therefore, her psychological expectation in this respect was relatively low. If she first knew him as an affectionate and single-minded person, she would not accept it if she dared to step on two boats like this.


    Therefore, we must be careful when we play with people''s design. If we are not careful, like those stars of later generations, we will come to the collapse of people''s design every now and then, which often brings a devastating blow.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was not wise to continue this topic, and he wanted to lead the topic away: "I rescued Li Qiushui, and she will definitely make a comeback after her injury. She has been in charge of Xixia for decades, and it''s not so easy to fail. At that time, they will fight with each other. We will watch the fire on the other side to see if we can find any chance."


    "Well, brother song, don''t be impulsive. Don''t take any risks. We''ll leave Xixia." Yelunan fairy asked a few words, and soon brought the topic back, "by the way, tell me more about the girl wood."


    Seeing that she was worried, song Qingshu knew that she was worried about how to get along with each other. He took her hand apologetically and gently comforted her. By the way, he revealed the things about Mu Wanqing to her. Of course, these things are selective. He ignored some details about love and more about the Mu family, Even before Li Yuanhao ran to Qin HongMian bedroom to steal things are said again.


    Yelunan fairy is also smart. He can easily guess his little nines, but he doesn''t choose to poke them. He listens quietly like that and outlines Mu Wanqing''s image and character in his mind.


    Finally, we arrived at jietan temple. Soldiers were still guarding the periphery of jietan temple. But these two days, something happened in Lingzhou City, which made everyone panic. The soldiers at the bottom were even more panic. How many of them would seriously guard?


    Song Qingshu took Mu Wanqing and easily got into the temple. The monks in the temple were obviously also discussing the imperial court''s conflagration. There were not many people on the way.


    When she comes to Mu Wanqing''s room, she is talking to Qin HongMian. Seeing song Qingshu suddenly appear, she can''t help jumping to song Qingshu.


    "Brother song, I haven''t heard from you these days. I thought something happened to you!" Muwanqing unreservedly tells her heart. When Qin HongMian sees her son-in-law, she subconsciously thinks about what happened the other night. She turns red and doesn''t know how to face her.


    "Why, who is this?" Mu Wanqing finally found the yelunan immortal behind song Qingshu and couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain to her. When he learned that she was the princess to be, there was a rumor that her beauty caused her father and son to kill each other, and the mother and daughter turned pale one after another.


    "This time I came to Xixia, I was actually using the identity of the general as a cover..." seeing Mu Wanqing''s expression, song Qingshu explained with a bitter smile.


    "I thought you came here to propose marriage, but I didn''t expect it was for other women." Mu Wanqing bit her lips, tears in her eyes, but she didn''t fall down.


    She was a little jealous. Even Duan Yu, who had a good feeling since childhood, could taste a word more. In this world, she and song Qingshu had experienced a lot of hardships together, so she managed to turn a blind eye to his confidante. But now, when she saw yelunan fairy, she was still aggrieved and agitated.


    "Niang, you were right before. Men don''t have a good thing." Mu Wanqing simply ignored him and ran to take his mother''s shoulder.


    Song Qingshu has a headache. The happiness of Qi people is not so easy to enjoy. He can only wink at Qin HongMian and ask her to help him.


    Noticing that he was winking at himself, Qin HongMian turned red and thought, "what do you want me to do?"? Originally, with her hot temper, she would help her daughter scold these smelly men together at this time. However, she felt guilty when she thought of that night. She said to her daughter in a hurry: "Wan''er, don''t be mischievous. It''s not proper to leave the princess here."


    As soon as she said that, she regretted it. Why did she help the outsider to speak? She didn''t want to be known that night. Did the outsider dare to shake it out in front of Wan''er?


    However, her casual remark made Mu Wanqing wake up a little. She didn''t want to leave an impression of stinginess and jealousy in her lover''s heart, especially in front of other competitors. However, she immediately welcomed her with a smile, and she couldn''t change so fast, so she couldn''t help being there for a moment.


    When the atmosphere in the room was a little embarrassed, there was a sudden noise outside, and then a shrill voice came: "imperial edict way!"


    Song Qingshu was surprised that he chose jietan Temple because it was half a forgotten place. Now Li Liangzuo is so busy, how can he give the imperial edict to this place?


    "Elder brother song, elder sister Nanxian, go to the back and hide." Mu Wanqing finally came back and said to them in a hurry.


    "Thank you, sister Wanqing." The two girls finally got in touch with each other, but the true feelings of the two sisters are not known.


    After hiding, Mu Wanqing and Qin HongMian arranged their appearance to welcome their father-in-law.


    "The emperor ordered that the Mu family has a daughter, who is both virtuous and tolerant. She is beautiful and wise... She was chosen as the queen and married on a certain day The eunuch read out the imperial edict. Several people inside and outside the house were all silly.

 Chapter 1766

    Mu Wanqing originally thought that the imperial edict was given to her mother Qin HongMian, so she was unprepared to follow the edict. She also wondered if the new emperor was going to grant amnesty to the whole world, and they, the family members of the Mu family, could see the light again. How could they expect such heavy news?


    Song Qingshu in the inner room was also silly: "what the hell is this? The problem of yelunan fairy has not been handled well, and there is something wrong with Mu Wanqing? They are either princesses or princesses. They are always queens. They are really predestined with these nouns. "


    When the eunuch saw Mu Wanqing standing there with her mouth open, she couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really a fairy girl. I haven''t seen such a beautiful woman in the palace for so many years. No wonder the first thing for the new emperor is to canonize her as empress.


    "Niang Niang, don''t you accept the order soon." The eunuch said with a smile.


    Mu Wanqing raised her eyebrows and hummed: "I don''t want to be the queen, who likes to be who will be."


    The eunuch''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. You should know that the whole family will celebrate when a woman can enter the palace and become a concubine, let alone a queen. The opposite reaction is beyond his imagination, which makes him not know how to react for a moment.


    Or did Qin HongMian react first and pull Lamu Wanqing: "Wan''er, don''t make a fool of yourself ~"


    Mu Wanqing quit immediately: "Niang ~"


    Qin HongMian took her to one side and said in a low voice: "now Li Liangzuo is at his peak. If you refuse, what will happen? We can walk away, but what about the wooden family? Although I have no feelings for muyuqi, he treats us well after all. The people of the muyuqi family also take care of us in many ways. How can we push them into a desperate situation just for a moment? What''s more, the whole Qin family is in Xixia. Your uncles have to rely on the breath of the emperor. If you are married, how can the Qin family get along with themselves in the future? "


    "But I..." Mu wanqin looked in the direction of the inner room, tears in his eyes straight turn, a time of some despair.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s voice came from her ear: "Wanmei, don''t worry. It''s just the queen of Xixia. Even if you become the queen of Mongolia, I will take you away."


    After hearing her lover''s words, Mu Wanqing''s confused heart calmed down. She had to make a choice between her family and her lover before. Now that she can have the best of both worlds, she naturally has to relax a lot.


    Seeing that her face softened, the imperial eunuch rushed forward and thrust the imperial edict into her hands. He was really worried that the master would willfully fight against the imperial edict for a while. Although the Mu family and the Qin family would suffer, as the messenger, he would not be considered to be involved.


    "Miss Mu is the empress of the future. It''s really unfair to stay in this temple again. The emperor has sent the old slave to clean up another mansion. Please move." The eunuch continued.


    Mu Wanqing snorted directly: "I''m not going anywhere. I think this jietan temple is very good." Are you kidding? Brother song is here. When it''s time to change places, who knows if it''s easy for them to meet.


    The eunuch hesitated for a while, but he was still soft: "in this case, I will send someone to clean the temple. Come on..." he worried that he would continue to pester and annoy each other. If he finally got married, the basket would be big, so some unimportant things could only be arranged according to her mind.


    "Thank you father-in-law ~" Qin HongMian went to send the eunuch to leave, and quietly put a piece of jade into the other side''s hand.


    The eunuch was in full bloom, and the grievances he had suffered before swept away the light of her son: "please rest assured, madam, I know what to say when I go back."


    Qin HongMian said with a smile, "thank you for your father-in-law." Although she is hot tempered in the world, she is from a big family. She used to be a princess. She knows more about officialdom etiquette than her daughter.


    To see off the messenger, after closing the door, Mu Wanqing could not help stamping his feet: "mother, the dead eunuch is disgusting. Why do you still give him such a valuable thing?"


    Qin HongMian sighed: "Wan''er, you are still young. You don''t know how dangerous the world is. As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to see, and the little devil is difficult to deal with. If you offend the emperor''s near servants, you can go back and deal with right and wrong, and there will be endless trouble."


    "The princess is right." At this time, song Qingshu and yelunan came out of the inner room.


    Listening to him calling his princess, thinking of the situation that night, Qin HongMian was really uncomfortable. If there were no other people, she would have run away.


    Seeing his lover, Mu Wanqing quickly explained: "brother song, I really don''t want to marry the emperor, just..."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I know Wan Mei, you are worried about this family."


    "Are we really so predestined," Mu Wanqing suddenly bit his lips, "or we don''t care, you take me away."


    Qin HongMian on one side


    No wonder everyone says that girls are extroverted, so it is. This situation is a little familiar, she can''t help thinking that she was like her at that time, but at that time, she didn''t have such a man as song Qingshu to rely on.


    "If you have a lover, you don''t want a mother. You don''t want uncles." Qin HongMian thinks that she still needs to take out some of her mother''s dignity, otherwise this little girl will really turn the world upside down.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and stroking Mu Wanqing''s hair to comfort him: "don''t worry, things are not as bad as you think. If you don''t believe me, Nanxian''s sister, who was the crown princess before, is also shouldering the fate of two countries. She is under more pressure than you. Have I taken her out of the misery differently?"


    Qin HongMian opened her mouth when she saw that the other side was so intimate with her daughter in front of her own face, but she didn''t say anything at last. Mu Wanqing''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    "Nature is true." Originally, yelunan fairy was a little uncomfortable because of her attitude. However, seeing her at this time, she could not help thinking about her original situation. She could not help but sympathize with each other, so she said about her marriage.


    Hearing the thrilling changes, Mu Wanqing couldn''t help admiring: "sister, you are so brave. I''m afraid I''m not as good as you." Although we were jealous before, compared with the current situation, that little bit of flying vinegar is nothing. We all share a common hatred. The misunderstanding before will naturally clear up the past.


    Yelunan fairy said with a smile: "that''s because I know that elder brother song will protect me. No matter what danger I encounter, he will appear beside me. I have to be confident, so don''t be afraid. Elder brother song must have a way to help you."


    "Really, brother song?" Mu Wanqing looks at his lover for some time. Although he knows that he has great ability, he is not a common people''s marriage. He is the king of a country. If the queen is robbed by other men, he will not give up.


    Looking at her expectation with worried eyes, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, I will not only make you happy, but also save your family!"

 Chapter 1767

    Qin HongMian sighs. He was the same as Wan''er at that time, but he was helpless at that time. Duan Zhengchun didn''t know how much pressure he was under at that time, but even if he knew, he would mostly stand by.


    In her early years, she was still a little naive, but in the top family of Xixia, she was exposed to all kinds of intrigues and tricks. In fact, she had understood the reason why Duan Zhengchun was merciful but didn''t dare to take concubines. She just didn''t want to believe it all the time. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel sad. On the other hand, she was relieved to see that her daughter didn''t trust others like herself.


    "But it''s the emperor." Mu Wanqing said anxiously that although Li Liangzuo has not yet officially ascended the throne, Li Yuanhao and the crown prince are dead, Li qianshun is imprisoned, the princess is seriously injured and runs away. Everyone has regarded him as the emperor.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor?" Song Qingshu motioned to yelunan Fairy on one side. "There were not only the prince but also the emperor who had been pestering her before."


    "Elder brother song ~" after all, it was not a glorious thing. Yelunan fairy was embarrassed and angry.


    Qin HongMian was surprised and said, "it turns out that the rumor is true." Although the palace can close the news, there are still all kinds of rumors. If she used to be princess Tiandu, she would naturally get the first-hand news. But now she is under house arrest in jietan temple, the news is not so well-informed, so she was so surprised to get her confirmation.


    Yelunan fairy blushed and whispered the whole story. After listening to Qin HongMian''s indignation, he said, "men really don''t have a good thing. They even want to rob their daughter-in-law to be more beautiful."


    Mu Wanqing, who was instilled with a similar concept by his mother since childhood, also thinks that "men don''t have a good thing." I don''t know why. Just after that, the three girls don''t make an appointment and look at the song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was so flustered that he coughed to hide his embarrassment: "you talk slowly. I''ll go out and get some information." After that, he almost disappeared without waiting for a few people to stay.


    "Ah ~" yelunanxian was embarrassed to stay here alone. He just wanted to call him, but he couldn''t be seen. However, he laughed at the thought of his guilty appearance.


    At the same time, Mu Wanqing smiles. The two women look at each other in astonishment and can''t help but smile. After the storm just now, the two women have already cleared up their grudges. After all, they can only be regarded as internal worries. It''s a small matter. Now foreign invasion is the top priority.


    Song Qingshu left jietan temple and inquired about the news in the city. He probably had a vague outline in his heart. Originally, Li Yuanhao and others had just died, and there was going to be a big funeral in China. But soon some courtiers suggested that they should not go abroad without a monarch. They advised Li Liangzuo to ascend the throne for the sake of national interests. Li Liangzuo speculated again and again, but finally he could not get rid of it and ascended the throne.


    "The means of persuasion have been the same since ancient times." Song Qingshu sneered. Ministers of all dynasties loved to do this lucrative thing. After all, it was too risky to fight with the emperor and the founding of the country. However, in peacetime, it was different. The persuaders also had the ability to support and follow the dragon. At least within three generations, they could have unlimited glory. Naturally, they would rush to do it.


    However, persuading is not something that ordinary people can persuade. It''s usually the new emperor''s confidants or the people with high prestige. This time, Gao Huaichang and Mao Weizheng are the leaders of persuading. Both of them were firmly on Li Liangzuo''s side during the previous coup. However, another person impressed song Qingshu, that is Qin Xi.


    It''s no wonder that the Qin family betrayed the prince and turned to Li Liangzuo. Originally, they had already made a good exchange of interests. The reason why Li Liangzuo made Mu Wanqing the queen was that she was so beautiful, but it was more likely that she would return the favor to Li and woo the Qin family. In addition, Mu Wanqing was nominally the daughter of the Mu family. Although the Mu brothers died, the Mu family controlled half of the army in the Western Xia Dynasty, Obviously, this move is also to win over the remnants of the Mujia family and stabilize the political situation.


    In addition to the ministers of the imperial court, Li Liangzuo also had the general Helian Tieshu, the first class hall under the control of Duan Yanqing, the imperial palace guards under the control of Li Yanzong (Murong Fu), the lingjiu palace of Tianshan TongLao, the people from thirty six islands and seventy-two caves, and the experts of the Kongtong school.


    "Well, it''s really difficult now." Song Qing Shu had to Tucao Li Yuanhao, Li Qiushui, Prince Tam Ning brother these people are pig mates, not only Li Liangzuo was caught up in the net, the key is not at all to make complaints about his core strength, now he himself must face his terrible strength network, really is the enemy and I disparity.


    Of course, if we take into account the real power behind song Qingshu, Li Liangzuo''s power at this time is not worth mentioning, but what is painful is that those forces can not be used openly.


    "This is a double-edged sword. Taking a shortcut to gain power means that the foundation is not so stable." Song Qingshu sighed in secret. He didn''t know when he could completely turn his forces into his own.


    After wandering around, he came to the palace of Xixia. Song Qingshu decided to go to the palace to have a look. Last time, he only had time to save Li Qiushui. This time, he just took the opportunity to save Li qianshun and Li Qinglu. At that time, Li Liangzuo would have a headache.


    He captured a bodyguard in the palace, asked where they were held, knocked him unconscious, and then rushed to Li qianshun. Although he had a better liking for the "Menggu", one Li qianshun was more useful than ten li Qinglu in this kind of fight between the government and the public.


    However, to his surprise, when he came to the place where Li qianshun was imprisoned, he found that there were no people there, let alone Li qianshun, and there were few bodyguards.


    "Strange ~" Song Qingshu frowned and rushed to the place where Li Qinglu was detained.


    To his relief, the courtyard where Li Qinglu was imprisoned was heavily guarded. It was obvious that she was still locked in. Although there were layers of guards, song Qingshu could not be defeated. He quickly found a gap and touched it.


    At this time, Li Qinglu was sitting on the window, delicate and graceful. Although she was covered, she could still feel her sad mood from her slightly frowning eyebrows. She looked far away, as if yearning for the air outside.


    Song Qingshu is about to appear. Suddenly he moves in his heart and continues to hide. Before long, Li Qinglu slowly says, "what are you doing here?"


    At this time, the door was pushed open. Li Yanzong came in slowly, waved to the people behind him, and motioned them to retreat.


    "I''m afraid it''s against the rules, Mr. Li?" Several bodyguards said with embarrassed faces.


    "Why, I can''t command you yet?" Li Yanzong snorted coldly, clapped his palm on the pillar beside him, and made a handprint abruptly.


    Several bodyguards looked at each other and finally retreated.


    "Tut Tut, I thought there were some high officials and rich salaries when you worked hard. As a result, you couldn''t even command a few big soldiers." Li Qinglu said sarcastically.


    Li Yanzong''s face turned black: "don''t bother the princess, what do you want me to do?"


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "originally, I had only 30% confidence to persuade you, but after seeing the situation just now, I have full confidence now."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Seeing this, Li Qinglu should have a plan, but he didn''t know what she planned.


    "You said it." Li Yanzong snorted. He was afraid that he would be trapped by the mechanism and would not go in.


    Li Qinglu saw through his scruples and couldn''t help laughing contemptuously. However, after a smile, she asked a startling question: "do you want to be an emperor?"

 Chapter 1768

    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the dark, looked strange when he heard this. He thought that you might have different answers when you ask others about this, but Murong Fu always wanted to be emperor in his dreams.


    Li Yanzong''s heart really jumped. He thought that the other party knew his secret. He put down his heart and said quietly, "the princess is joking."


    Li Qinglu gave him a deep look: "you only need to answer whether I want to or not."


    Li Yanzong opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Li Qinglu showed a smile on her face: "you don''t have to answer, I have seen the answer from your expression."


    Seeing through his mind, Li Yanzong was also a little annoyed: "why should the princess deliberately tease me? How can I be an emperor?"


    "Why not?" Li Qinglu said in a hateful voice, "now that the former Emperor has died, the prince has died, and my father has been secretly executed. As long as the truth of King Yi''s conspiracy to usurp the throne is exposed, you will naturally have a chance to be the emperor."


    Song Qingshu, hiding in the dark, was surprised: was Li qianshun killed? However, it''s normal to think about it. After all, Li Liangzuo won''t leave such a direct rival for the throne there. He will always be like a cat in the back. If he changes to another hero, he will probably kill him.


    Li Yanzong said in a deep voice, "do you know all about it?"


    Li Qinglu sneered again and again: "if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, it''s not obvious that my father''s bodyguards have all withdrawn. It must be some time before the news of his sudden death or suicide comes out." She said all this in a very calm tone, but the more so, the more I could feel her hatred.


    Li Yanzong''s face was a little unnatural. He didn''t want to continue to discuss Li qianshun''s affairs with her. He coughed and changed the topic and said, "even if Li Liangzuo is overthrown, there are still many princes in Lingzhou city. Where will it be an outsider''s turn to inherit the throne?"


    As soon as he finished, he regretted it. He felt that he was really crazy to discuss with her the feasibility of inheriting the throne. Is it really the obsession of reviving Dayan.


    However, Li Qinglu''s next sentence immediately aroused his thoughts: "who said you were an outsider?"


    "What do you mean?" Li Yanzong had a guess in his heart, and his heart beat faster.


    Li Qinglu explained: "I can recruit you as my son-in-law. At that time, you will be a member of the royal family. After defeating Li Liangzuo, it is not convenient for one of my daughter''s family to inherit the throne. You are also surnamed Li. At that time, I will weave you a distant royal family. It is not impossible to succeed Dabao."


    Li Yanzong''s eyes lit up in an instant. Although the other side said it simply, he calculated carefully that it was feasible, even closer to the throne than he had been in Sichuan before.


    But he didn''t get carried away, and soon calmed down: "there is no free lunch in the world, so what do you need me to do?"


    Li Qinglu also put away a smile: "naturally, Li Liangzuo will be removed."


    Instead, Li Yanzong laughed: "now Li Liangzuo''s forces are powerful, and let me help you with just one empty promise. Are you naive or am I stupid?"


    Li Qinglu did not get angry, and continued: "Li Liangzuo''s core strength, Gao Huaichang and others, are literary ministers, which can be ignored in the chaos; Helian Tieshu, Duan Yanqing and others took refuge in him in the middle of the way. Since they can take refuge in him for the sake of interests, they will naturally betray him for the sake of interests in the future; The rest is the lingjiu palace of the Kongtong school and the Tianshan Tongmu. The Kongtong school is not afraid of it, but there are some problems in lingjiu palace. "


    Li Yanzong said: "Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts are rare in the world. Even if I add up two of them, I can''t beat her. What''s more, there are so many experts under her command. If you want to deal with them, it''s like hitting a stone with an egg."


    Li Qinglu replied without hesitation: "there are a lot of people in the 72 cave of 36 islands under the control of Tianshan TongLao, but it''s a double-edged sword. These people have long been dissatisfied with TongLao''s forced control of them with the symbol of life and death. They have always been rebellious. Now what they lack is just an opportunity."


    Li Yanzong said with a sneer, "Tianshan TongLao is very good at martial arts. Even if those mobs are dissatisfied, what can they do?"


    "But what if all of a sudden, Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts are not very good?" Li Qinglu said suddenly.


    Li Yanzong''s heart moved: "what do you mean?"


    Li Qinglu paced slowly, while telling a secret story: "the martial arts practiced by Tianshan TongLao is called eight wild Six Harmonies self respecting martial arts. Although it is powerful, it has a fatal defect, that is, it will rejuvenate once every 30 years."


    "Isn''t it good to be a child again?" Li Yanzong was very surprised. He had a good family background, but he still had not heard of this Kung Fu. However, there is Kung Fu that can make people rejuvenate. What''s the difference between it and fairy art?


    "It''s really good to rejuvenate, but what if the skill is back to the girl''s age?" Li Qinglu showed a smile. "Originally, the imperial concubine was sure that she would do some exercises in the latest time. She planned to go to lingjiu palace to find her moldy head after empty hand. I didn''t expect that she would do it first, but calculating the time, she should do some exercises in these days."


    Song Qingshu was stunned in the dark. No wonder she looked so young and even Luo Li when she saw Tianshan TongLao last time. It turned out that she was already a precursor of the end of her career.


    "As long as you take this opportunity to get rid of Tianshan TongLao and control lingjiu palace, Li Liangzuo will be like a broken hand. Then you will be the new emperor of Xixia." Li Qinglu continued to lure, "even if there is the power of lingjiu palace under the defeated command, it''s enough for you to be the leader in the Wulin."


    Li Yanzong was really excited. He was not willing to leave. It was only a temporary measure to take refuge in Li Liangzuo. Now that he had the chance to win the ninth five, his blood began to boil.


    Noticing his expression, Li Qinglu knew that he had been talked about, and then said, "although there are many people in the 72 caves of 36 islands, there are also several leaders, among whom the elder Wu and duanmuyuan are the leaders. As long as you contact them, I believe that your aunt Murong will become their leader."


    Li Yanzong frowned and said, "after the last coup, the people in lingjiu palace have disappeared one after another. I have no acquaintance with elder Wu and duanmuyuan. How can I get in touch with them?"


    Li Qinglu thought for a while, and then said: "you can go to jietan temple to rescue Mu Gaofeng of Mu family. He and duanmuyuan used to be close friends. With his help, you can naturally find duanmuyuan and get in touch with those island masters."


    "Wood peak?" In the dark, song Qingshu thinks that it was Mu Gaofeng who brought Mu Wanqing back to Xixia in Jiangnan. It''s Mu Gaofeng''s family uncle or something. At that time, he misunderstood that he had hijacked Mu Wanqing.


    Li Yanzong obviously remembered the past: "mugaofeng, I know that I met at the beginning. OK, I''ll go to jietan temple. But don''t go back on what you promised."


    Li Qinglu''s smile was somewhat bitter: "don''t worry, although I''m not a big man, I also understand that a word is hard to trace."


    "Well, you wait for my good news." Li Yanzong couldn''t help but went out of the palace in a hurry.

 Chapter 1769

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. After all, he didn''t show up to meet Li Qinglu. Instead, he chose to pursue Li Yanzong. After all, jietan temple still has yelunan immortal, Mu Wanqing and others. If Li Yanzong finds anything, he will be in trouble.


    Although yelunan Xian''s martial arts are safe, he is not willing to take any risks.


    After Li Yanzong came out of the palace, he soon recovered the appearance of Murong Fu. Obviously, he also knew that the risk was great, and he didn''t want to make mistakes in his identity.


    He was very careful along the way. He was fast and slow, and he made a big circle from time to time, just to make sure no one found him. But I don''t know why, although he has confirmed several times that there is no one behind him, there is always an illusion of being tracked in his heart.


    Song Qingshu, who is far behind, frowns. He believes that with Murong Fu''s martial arts, he will never find himself. But if he feels it, it seems that people''s sixth sense is really magical.


    After hesitation, he finally decided not to follow him any more, so as to avoid any accident. Anyway, he knew that his destination was jietan temple, so he went there ahead of time to wait for him.


    Having made up his mind, he used his lightness skill to drive to jietan temple. His lightness skill was far better than Murong Fu''s, so he arrived at his destination ahead of time. First, they talked about the situation with yelunanxian and muwanqing. When they heard about Li Qinglu''s plan, they said they were very surprised.


    "She is really a heroine." Yelunan fairy had a fight with her before, but she had some grudges at first, but now she knew that she could think of a way to fight back in such a situation of extreme poverty, so she couldn''t help admiring her secretly.


    "Elder brother song, what are you going to do next, help Li Qinglu or..." Mu Wanqing originally wanted to say that to help Li Qinglu or Li Liangzuo, but suddenly she thought of her engagement, and she immediately responded, how can she help Li Liangzuo.


    "Of course, it''s to help Li Qinglu, but we have to learn from the lesson of the last time. We can''t make wedding clothes for Murong Fu." Song Qingshu''s eyes were inexplicable. He took two women and said his plan roughly.


    After hearing this, the two women showed a look of surprise: "although some incredible, but your ability is really a good strategy."


    "Calculate the time. Murong Fu is coming. Next, I''ll act according to circumstances. You should be careful." Song Qingshu asked Tao.


    The two women looked at each other with a smile: "don''t worry, we will take good care of ourselves."


    Song Qingshu nodded and took Mu Wanqing to find Mu Gaofeng. She showed him the way and soon found the target.


    Mu Gaofeng obviously didn''t expect that his niece would bring a young man to find him. Just as he wanted to ask the other party''s identity, Mu Wanqing had already asked a series of questions like a barrage of bullets.


    Although Mu Gaofeng is almost infamous in the world, he still loves his niece and subconsciously answers her question: "I met duanmuyuan a few days ago. He said that there was a big plan and invited me to help. But before I could leave, your father and them had an accident and we were put under house arrest."


    "Have you ever made a meeting place?" Mu Wanqing asked in a hurry.


    "It''s like Dulong peak, a hundred miles west of Lingzhou city." Mu Gaofeng thought about it and said.


    Mu Wanqing winks at Song Qingshu, and then takes Mu Gaofeng to the back garden of jietan temple. She is now the queen of the future. Who dares to stop her in the temple?


    After they went out, song Qingshu quickly took action, turned out mugaofeng''s clothes, and quickly began to change his appearance. All the steps were almost to the peak, and soon a brand new mugaofeng appeared in the mirror!


    Of course, because the time is too short, in fact, the completion of this facelift can''t be compared with before. There are still many flaws. It''s easy for familiar people to see that there are problems. However, Murong Fu and Mu Gaofeng only met in a restaurant in the south of the Yangtze River at the beginning, and they are definitely not among the people who can see them.


    Not long after it was finished, Murong Fu''s voice came out of the window: "northern Ming camel wood peak, can Mr. wood be in it?" His lightness skill, even if not as good as that of song Qingshu, was not so exaggerated. The main reason was that he was too paranoid and went around for several times. After confirming that he had no tail, he came to jietan temple and left time for song Qingshu to prepare.


    Song Qingshu coughed twice, imitating Mu Gaofeng''s voice and said, "where are the rats hiding their heads and showing their tails?"


    Murong Fu was angry when he heard the word "mouse generation", but now he needed help from the other party. He was not easy to attack, so he could only press his temper: "I''ve met Mr. mu in my aunt Murong Fu."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to be shocked, but he secretly laughed in his heart and went to open the door. "It turns out that he is really Murong."


    Murong Fu was stunned. Then he remembered that they had seen each other in Jiangnan. He couldn''t help laughing: "Mr. Mu is still elegant."


    Song Qingshu imitated Mu Gaofeng''s voice and chuckled: "Mr. Murong, this is bullshit. I''m an old camel. What''s my style?" This is also the most depressing thing for him. Generally speaking, the problem of body shape will naturally exist in the face changing, but it can''t help him. His current skills of shrinking bones can also be taught by himself, but those differences in the past are not big, such as the short and camel Mu Gaofeng, which is really S-level difficulty.


    Rao Shi tried his best to change his body shape, and it was difficult to be as thin as mugaofeng. He could only bend over deliberately and put a small basin behind his back as a hunchback, which was barely in line with the physiological characteristics of the other party. But he kept bowing his back like this, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Murong wants to do with the old camel?" Song qingshuming asked.


    Murong Fu had thought that Mu Gaofeng was too ignorant of the current situation, but now as a prisoner, he was so rude to me. When he asked me the main question, he didn''t have time to be angry. He told me the purpose of his trip.


    Song Qingshu quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, the martial arts of Tianshan TongLao are unfathomable. There''s no second way to kill people. Old camel is tired of going to this muddy water?" He was worried that Murong Fu might detect some flaws, so he deliberately declined.


    Murong Fu said in a hurry: "today''s Tianshan TongLao is no longer a normal TongLao. Her martial arts will be rejuvenated every 30 years, and she will perform every time. This is the time when she is weakest."


    "Is that true?" Song Qingshu pretended to be very happy.


    Murong Fu snorted: "my Murong aristocratic family is a little poor in the Wulin. If you want to return the other way, you must first be able to understand all the families. Naturally, you know the defects of her skill." Although he said that, he was also a little embarrassed. After all, he had never heard of the eight wild Six Harmonies'' self-respect. Maybe Wang''s cousin knew it.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that he was blowing the air, but he also said very cooperatively: "I can trust the gold lettered signboard of Murong aristocratic family. No wonder duanmuyuan mentioned planning a big event before."


    "Oh, that''s true?" Murong Fu is very happy.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "he also invited me to some place to help boxing, but it''s a pity that as soon as I was about to leave, something happened to the wooden family."


    "Where is that place and how can we find him?" Murong Fu asked in a hurry.

 Chapter 1770

    Song Qingshu showed a strange look: "only an old camel knows that place..." and then he laughed without saying anything.


    Murong Fu naturally understood what he meant and immediately said, "Mr. mu, please rest assured that I''m here to save you from the temple. At that time, we''ll contact Duanmu yuan and others to wipe out the Tianshan TongLao."


    Song Qingshu then said: "Murong is really a wonderful person. If you can get the help of Murong, you will succeed. At that time, the owner of seventy-two cave on thirty-six island will remember the great kindness of Murong. If you have any assignment in the future, you will be willing to go to Tang for fire."


    This happened to scratch Murong Fu''s itch. He did so much for the purpose of restoring his country in the future. Although the seventy-two cave on thirty six island is good and bad, there are also many strange people and scholars. It''s a force that can''t be underestimated. Maybe it can help him in his great cause.


    Soon, Murong Fu left jietan temple with what he thought was Mu Gaofeng. Now the guards of jietan temple are not strict, so they can''t stop him.


    After leaving jietan temple, Murong Fu couldn''t help asking, "where are you going next?"


    "Let''s go out of Lingzhou first." Song Qingshu thought that although he got a piece of news from Mu Gaofeng, duanmuyuan and others may not still be there now, but now he has to take a chance.


    "And now?" Lingzhou city is heavily guarded now, but such a big city can always find a chance to get out. After leaving the city, Murong Fu asked again. He always felt that the wooden peak was not pleasant enough, but he couldn''t ask for help.


    "All the way to the west, about a hundred miles away from the Dulong peak." Song Qingshu no longer challenged Murong Fu''s patience, so that they would not waste their time in any conflict.


    Murong Fu nodded. He had been lurking in the Xixia elite hall for so many years. He was a little familiar with the surrounding terrain. He knew that Dulong peak was a very dangerous place, which was most suitable for planning some murders.


    Lingzhou in Xixia was originally the place where horses were produced, and as long as it was not bought on a large scale and sent to the Southern Song Dynasty, almost no one came to manage it. They easily bought two horses and drove all the way west.


    A few hours later, when night fell, they found that the mountain road became more and more rugged, so they left the horses and went on foot instead. They were both experts in the Jianghu, but it was hard to defeat them. However, seeing that the more the grass along the road grew, song Qingshu frowned and said, "we''re afraid we''re going the wrong way. This curve in front of us is mostly wrong." He was not familiar with Xixia territory, so he had no bottom in his heart.


    Murong Fu is also frowning. Although he knows the place of Dulong peak, he hasn''t been here. For a moment, he doesn''t know whether he has gone wrong or not: "find a cave or a broken temple, sleep out all night, and wait until tomorrow morning when his sight is good."


    Song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks that if he is with your cousin Miss Wang, I don''t mind sleeping in the wild. But now two big men are really strange.


    Murong Fu has not experienced the baptism of the later generation''s basic friendship culture, and he does not know what he thinks at this time, otherwise he may draw his sword at once. He thought that his lightness skill was better than that of mugaofeng, so he ran out to find a place to settle down. Looking at the rugged roads and rocks, where are there any caves or broken temples? After running for several miles, he turned a hillside and suddenly saw a little light in the valley on his right head. Murong Fu was overjoyed. He looked back and cried, "Mr. mu, there are people here."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu rushed to the spot and took a look at it from a distance: "there are people in the wilderness. I''m afraid they are not good people."


    Murong Fu said with a smile: "Mr. Mu is worried too much. It seems that he is just a hunter mountain farmer. Moreover, with your and my martial arts, you don''t have to be afraid of anything." He said this on purpose. Although mugaofeng is known as the Ming camel in the north of the Great Wall, his martial arts are second rate in the world at most, which can''t be compared with their aunt Murong family.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew what he meant. He exchanged a few words with him and walked quickly towards the lights. The lights were so far apart that after walking for a long time, they were still shining and could not see the house clearly.


    Murong Fu frowned and said, "this lamp is a little evil."


    In fact, song Qingshu had already seen clearly what was going on, and timely said: "and live, Mr. Murong, you see, this is a green light."


    Murong Fu''s eyes turned to see that the light was green, and the color of the light was dark red or yellow. He quickened his pace and drove to the green light to see more clearly.


    Instead of being surprised, he said happily, "is this the gathering place for those people in cave 72 of thirty six islands?"


    Suddenly a voice faintly flew over: "who is the little beast? Why do you know I''m waiting for this party? Is it that I''ve leaked the news?" The voice was high and low. It was very uncomfortable to hear it, but every word could be heard clearly. At this time, however, his voice was full of fear.


    Murong Fu snorted. He came in a hurry and was scolded as a little beast by some dogs and cats before he saw the right master. Naturally, he was slightly angry. From the other party''s words, it seems that the speaker''s internal power cultivation is not shallow, but it is not really the first-class Kung Fu.


    He wanted to take the people from the seventy-two caves of thirty-six islands for his own use. If he didn''t show his ability to shock them, how could those people who licked blood on the blade be willing to obey his orders? So he vomited his breath into the elixir field and yelled, "who are you cursing


    Although he didn''t know how to roar a lion, it was a mixture of brilliant internal force. The sound shook the valley and everyone''s ears were buzzing. But he heard a cry of "ah" coming from the green light. In the quiet night, Murong Fu''s voice of "who" is still lingering, with this scream, it is creepy.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods. Although Murong Fu has been defeated several times by the top experts, he is still the top of the pyramid. From that person''s miserable cry, the injury is really not light, maybe already dead.


    The scream of the man was going to stop, but with a hissing sound, a green rocket shot into the sky and exploded, making half of the sky dark blue.


    Murong Fu was determined to build a power, but he didn''t explain. He rushed to the green light and heard two shouts from his side. It was obvious that Mu Gaofeng had already made a move with others. Then, in the light of the green fire, three black shadows flew up, clapped three times, and hit the mountain wall, which was obviously clean and tidy for mugaofeng.


    Murong Fu was secretly surprised. He underestimated the dead camel before. He didn''t expect that his martial arts skills were so high.


    When they ran to the green light, they saw a big bronze tripod in front of them. Next to the tripod, there was an old man. There was a smoke rising in the tripod, as thin as a line, but as straight as an arrow.


    There is a word "sang" cast on dingzu, which is made of several small snakes and centipedes. It is a beautiful bronze and green thing, just like an ancient thing. Song Qing wrote: "it is the sangtugong School of bipudong in Western Sichuan."


    Murong Fu looked at him in surprise: "Mr. Mu is really profound." He is known as the broadest family, but he doesn''t know anything about sangtugong, but he doesn''t doubt it. He just thinks that mugaofeng is more familiar with the Wulin people here when he walks in the West.


    Song Qingshu smiles. Although he is good at martial arts, his insight may not be as good as Wang Yuyan''s. The reason why he knows the identity of the other person is that he has read the original work before. This mark is quite obvious.


    "Things have leaked out. If we don''t kill these two people, we will all die together!" Suddenly a man''s voice sounded, followed by two hisses in the dark. The golden blade split the wind, and each sword split them from the long grass; At the same time, there was a smell, and then a sharp wind came to my face. It was obvious that there was a vicious concealed weapon coming.

 Chapter 1771

    With the help of Murong Fu''s sleeve, the man on the left cut the man on the right''s head, and the man on the right stabbed the man on the left''s heart. In an instant, he took care of the two sneakers, but at the same time, he rushed to fight back these two unknown concealed weapons. However, with the exclamation of "ah", the enemy had been hit by his own vicious concealed weapons.


    Song Qingshu secretly praised: "the changes of the Murong aristocratic family are really wonderful. Even the great shift of heaven and earth can''t match this point. Of course, the great shift of heaven and earth is better than stimulating the potential of the practitioners. We can only say that each one is good at winning."


    At that time, it was dark all around, and it was hard to distinguish the direction of the stars and the moon. Suddenly, another man came out of the slope, and he was a good hand.


    However, it is only limited to this. Murong Fu is also South Murong, which is juxtaposed with North Qiaofeng. He exhaled and raised his voice, and made a move to meet him. Sure enough, the man couldn''t resist it. He lost his voice and exclaimed in a shrill voice, but the voice became louder and louder, just like sinking into the bottom of the earth, followed by the sound of stones rolling and branches breaking.


    Murong Fu was slightly surprised: "this man fell into a deep valley. I didn''t see any Valley just now in the green light. Fortunately, this man was driven into the deep valley first, otherwise it would be bad if he stepped on nothing in the dark. "


    At this time, a voice floated over the left high slope: "where is the master to make trouble at the ten thousand immortals meeting? Do you really ignore the thirty-six cave owners and seventy-two Island owners? "


    After this fight, the other side clearly understood that the two men were not good at fighting, so they had to change their plan to kill each other at the beginning, and first explored the truth.


    Murong Fu was overjoyed to hear that the other party claimed to be 36 holes and 72 islands. He really broke his iron shoes and found no place to get them. It didn''t take any effort. He came forward and said in a loud voice: "I''m Murong Fu, my aunt. I''ve offended you so much by accident. I''d like to thank you. In the dark, there is a misunderstanding. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    He just thought of Liwei, so he was merciless, but now he will not admit it.


    I heard a lot of people around me saying "ah". It was obvious that the word "Murong Fu" was quite shocking. The bold voice said, "is it the Murong family of Suzhou who is" giving back to the other way? "


    Song Qingshu thought that although Murong Fu lost several times to the top experts in the past two years, he was a bit embarrassed, but he was still famous in the hearts of ordinary people.


    Murong replied: "I dare not. It''s just me."


    "Gusu Gerong is not an ordinary person. Hand lamp! See you all


    As soon as he spoke, suddenly a yellow light rose on the southeast corner, followed by red lights on the West and northwest corners. All of a sudden, there were lights rising in all directions, some lanterns, some torches, some Kongming lamps, some Songming firewood. The lights brought by the cave owners and island owners were quite different, some were crude, some were very meticulous, and they didn''t know where they were hidden before. The light is shining on everyone''s face, which is fantastic and inexplicable.


    There are men and women, handsome and ugly, monks and Taoists, some with big sleeves, some with narrow clothes, some with long whiskers, and some women with high bun. Most of them have strange clothes, which are quite different from those in the middle of China. Most of them have swords, and most of them have strange shapes.


    Murong Fu bowed around and said in a loud voice, "please, my aunt Murong Fu is polite." Some of the people around returned their gifts, while others ignored them.


    "Murong Fu, your uncle Murong loves to show off his power in the Central Plains, and that''s up to you. But when we come to the meeting of immortals, we will not look down on us? You claim to be "using the other way to give back the other". I come to ask you, how do you practice the Dharma when you want to give back the other way to me? "


    Murong Fu followed the sound and saw a short fat man sitting on the rock in the west head. His whole body was like a ball with a small Ding in his arms.


    Murong Fuwei hugged his fist and said, "please! May I have your name


    The man chuckled and said, "if I want to test you, it depends on whether my aunt Murong really has real talent and learning, or whether he has a false reputation. I just asked you, "if you want to use my way, how do you use it. As long as you answer correctly, I can''t care what others do, but I won''t come to you any more. Go wherever you like! "


    Looking at the situation, Murong Fu knew that today''s affairs must not be empty talk. He was bound to show some moves. He said, "in this case, I''ll give you a few moves. Please do it, elder!"


    The man laughed and said, "I''m comparing you, not asking you to measure me. If you can''t answer it, please put away the eight words of "return to the other by the way of the other."


    Murong Fu frowned slightly and said, "you sit there motionless. I don''t know your school or your name. How can I know what you are good at? I don''t know what Tao you have, but how can you give it back to you? "


    As he pondered a little, the short fat man sneered: "my friends from thirty-six caves and seventy-two islands are scattered at the ends of the earth, ignoring the affairs of the Central Plains. There is no tiger in the mountain. Monkey is called king. Like a brat like you, he even says "North Qiaofeng and South Murong". Ha ha! Funny, funny, shameless, shameless! I tell you, if you want to get away today, it''s not difficult. You and the dead camel kowtow ten times to every cave owner of 36 holes and every island owner of 72 island. We''ll let you two go. "


    Song Qingshu frowned when he heard that he was sitting on the wall, but he didn''t expect that the other party would take him with him. To tell you the truth, in his current status, he didn''t bother to entangle with these second and third rate figures, so he said directly: "sangtugong, you are planning to deal with the powerful enemy here, but you are provoking Murong, aren''t you stupid?"


    As like as two peas in the middle of his arms, he saw the same kind of bronze character in the small tripod.


    Of course, the tripod in his arms is very small, and the characters and patterns on it are even smaller. In addition, there is only a faint fire light now. Even Murong Fu can''t see clearly from such a long distance. Only song Qingshu has this ability.


    However, when this remark came out, other people at the theatre suddenly burst into flames, one by one looking like Earth: "it''s over. It''s really revealed."


    Sangtugong''s face also changed greatly. He turned the tripod in his arms. Murong Fu immediately heard a few subtle abnormal sounds, mixed in the wind, almost indistinguishable. He is also a quick response, double sleeve dance, waving a strong wind, counterattack out, see silver flashing, hundreds of small needles such as cattle hair from all directions.


    Song Qingshu''s martial arts today are naturally not afraid of these ox hair needles. He quietly dissolves the poisonous needles, but the people around him are not so lucky. They shout: "ah, no good!"


    "I''ve been poisoned."


    "This evil concealed weapon belongs to his grandmother!"


    "Oh, how did you shoot me?"


    All around the people''s shouts have become a sound: "ouch, get the antidote quickly!"¡° This is the ox hair needle of Bi phosphorus cave. It can seal the throat and attack the heart in one hour. It''s the most powerful. "¡° Where is sangtugong? Where is it? "¡° Get him out and get the antidote. "


    "This smelly thief has hair stitches, even my old friend has been hurt."¡° Where is sangtugong? "¡° Get the antidote, get the antidote


    "Where is sangtugong?"¡° Get the antidote The sound of the music became one. Some of the people who have been poisoned by the needle are jumping around, some are holding the tree and shouting. Obviously, the poison on the ox hair needle is very severe, which makes the people who have been poisoned itch.


    However, sangtugong, the founder of the figurine, was no longer on the big stone just now. He did not know where he had hidden it. Murong Fu wanted to show his ability on the one hand, and on the other hand, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to buy people''s hearts on the other. At that time, the whole person was flying lightly. Although the stars and the moon were not shining in the sky, the lanterns and torches were shining brightly. People were surprised to see Murong Fu gliding freely in the air. There was a burst of cheers like spring thunder in the cry, which covered a piece of shrill cry.


    Murong Fu''s sharp eyes swept the room, his left foot propped up on a tree trunk that straddled the air, and he used his strength to fight to the right. When he jumped up, he was floating and slow. This time, he was as fast as a falcon. A strong wind swept by, and his feet stepped on a rock.


    At first, people didn''t understand why he stepped on a stone. Suddenly, they found that the stone rolled on the spot and acted quickly. It was like a ball rolling in the ground. It was sang Tu Gong disguised himself! There is a word "Tu" in his name. Naturally, he is good at the art of Tu dun. In addition, his clothes have a unique shape. They are all wrapped together in the shape of rocks. If it were not for Murong Fu''s dazzling eyes, how could he recognize them?


    Murong Fu stepped on the air, clapped it with a bang, and hit the other side on the back. The dwarf was about to get up, and fell to the ground again. He stood up trembling, shaking a few times, knees a soft, sat down on the ground.


    More than ten people around cried, "sangtugong, get the antidote, get the antidote!" I hugged him.


    "Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me. I''ll take the antidote." Seeing Murong Fu''s martial arts, sang tugong just realized that he was a frog in the well, and he was no longer proud.


    Murong Fu wanted to build power, but he didn''t plan to kill anyone. Wen Yan ordered his Qihai acupoint to seal his skill so that he wouldn''t run away. Then he said, "I''ll trouble the master of sangdong to detoxify your friends."


    It''s clear that both sides were still fighting each other just now, but now I see that he doesn''t care about the past and takes the initiative to let sangtugong detoxify. People around him can''t help but feel good about him.


    "Yes, Mr. Murong is really good at martial arts." Sangtugong was afraid that he would kill him. While flattering, he took out a piece of magnet and sucked out the hair needle on each person''s body. At the same time, he took out the antidote and asked everyone to apply it on the wound.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Murong Fu took the opportunity to express his intention: "to tell you the truth, I came here at the invitation of Mr. Mu Gaofeng to help you fight together against the big opponent."


    Hearing that he mentioned his great enemy, the evil Island owners and cave owners showed their fear one after another.


    "Northern Ming camel wood peak?" But someone has heard his name, "how did you know about it?"


    With a smile, song Qingshu came forward and said, "in fact, I was invited by my friend Duanmu cave owner of ChiYan cave in Wuzhishan, Hainan Island, to help you."


    "Duanmuyuan?" The man was startled, "he went to lingjiu palace to inquire for information with cave master an and elder Wu. Now he is not here. How can we know if what you said is true or false?"

 Chapter 1772

    Murong Fu was stunned. He didn''t expect this change. If no one came to prove it, their trip would be a bit wrong. In addition, they hurt a lot of people just now. Although they are not afraid of revenge, they are far from the expected acceptance.


    Or song Qingshu''s quick response: "Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts are unfathomable. Depending on the number of people, you may still have a glimmer of hope. You just send several people, such as an Dongzhu, Wu Laoda and duanmuyuan, to send sheep into the tiger''s mouth?"


    The main characteristic of an Dongzhu is that he stutters, but no one dares to laugh at him, because he is the first master of 36 holes and 72 islands; Although eldest Wu''s martial arts are not as good as that of an Dongzhu, they are among the best among the people. However, in the original book, Xu Zhu is more reluctant to kill animals, so she forced him to go to the mountain to catch deer and drink blood to practice martial arts.


    Sangtugong then explained: "some time ago, Tianshan TongLao called us to Xixia to help Li Liangzuo deal with the experts of the first class hall. Naturally, we didn''t dare to come. We thought it was a fierce battle, and many people would die here, but we didn''t expect that Li Liangzuo had a long-term plan, rebelled against the experts of the first class hall, and finally won without blood."


    Murong Fu nodded in secret. He was also involved in this incident. Naturally, he knew that the whole process was dangerous.


    Sangtugong then said: "after finishing the work, on the same day, TongLao left Lingzhou city with her subordinates in a hurry, and sent someone to send us back to our own territory. Naturally, we are extremely afraid..."


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "if I''m afraid to be with her, I''ll let you go back. Why are you afraid?"


    Sangtugong said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Mu doesn''t know something. If the people sent by TongLao scold us severely every year, we''ll get through this year''s difficulties. On Dongzhong Island, we''ll have a feast for several days to celebrate our peace. Alas, it''s really cheap to be like this. If she didn''t send messengers to scold our grandson, son of a bitch, or our eighteen generations of ancestors, life would be difficult in the future. You know, if she doesn''t send someone to scold, she will send someone to fight. Fortunately, it''s thirty strokes. As long as she doesn''t break her leg, she will probably hold a banquet to celebrate. "


    Sangtugong paused and continued: "if she doesn''t order people to come and spank us with a big stick, she will often use a BoA''s whip to hit us on the back, or she will drive a few nails into our back. Master Sima, please show your wounds to your friends. "


    A skinny old man said: "shame, shame!" When I untied my clothes, there were three bright red marks on my back, three vertical and three horizontal marks, and nine crisscross bright red marks, which made me feel sick at first sight. I imagine that the old man must have been in great pain at that time.


    A black man said in a loud voice, "what is that? Look at the stud on my back When he untied his clothes, he saw three big iron nails nailed to his vest. The nails were yellow rusted. It was obvious that they had been for a long time. Somehow, the black man didn''t try to take them out.


    Another monk said in a dumb voice, "I''m afraid that the master of the cave is not as miserable as the young monk!" Reach out and untie the robe. They saw a long and thin iron chain in the lute bone around his neck. The iron chain passed through his wrist bone. With a slight movement of his wrist, he would touch the bone of the lute, and the pain could be imagined.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Although he had known for a long time that Tianshan TongLao was extremely strict, these people were not good people, and they deserved to be cruel to them, it was still shocking to see them with his own eyes. Thinking of the innocent appearance of Tianshan TongLao, he could not connect her with the image of these atrocities.


    Murong Fu said angrily: "counter, counter! There are such sinister and vicious people in the world. I''m determined to help you. We''ll work together to get rid of this great harm in the Wulin. " It is not known whether his remarks were motivated by righteous indignation or selfishness.


    Sangtugong was very happy: "thank you Murong for your help. None of us who are gathering here has never been bullied and poisoned by our grandmother. When we talk about the "ten thousand immortals meeting", we are putting gold on our faces. We call it the "hundred ghosts meeting", which is worthy of the name. We''ve lived these years for the ghosts who suffer in hell. In the past, people were afraid that she would be very powerful, so they had to bear with it. Fortunately, God has eyes. This old thief has been very rude all her life, and sometimes she has bad luck. "


    Murong Fu''s heart moved: "you said that this old woman had bad luck at last, but how?"


    Sang tugong explained: "a few days ago, when grandma Tong asked us to go back, we were upset. So she recommended me and nine people, including elder Wu, master an of Tianfeng cave, master Duanmu of ChiYan cave, and master Qin of Haima Island, to buy pearl treasure, silk, delicacies, rouge and pollen, and send them to please her..."


    Murong Fuqi said: "is this old woman an old monster? It''s a grandmother. How can you still use Rouge pollen? " Although she had seen granny Tong in the palace before, she could not see her face clearly because she was wrapped in a black robe. As for her petite figure, no one thought about it in that way. She only looked small because she was old and became rickety.


    Sangtugong explained: "the old thief is old, but there are many maids and maids under her hand. Among them, young women use Rouge pollen. It''s just that there is no man on the peak. I don''t know who they dress up for? "


    He can''t help laughing make complaints about his love for beauty. He never thought that women like that would be applicable everywhere.


    Sangtu said: "I went to the place where she stayed to see him with Lord Andong and boss Wu. All nine people were scared to death. Three years ago, the old thief asked us to have a complete set of medicines. There are some rare ones, such as the eggs of 300 year old sea turtles, the five foot long antlers, and this time we are called in advance. How can we be in a hurry. We didn''t fully comply with the instructions. We expect that the punishment will be heavy this time. The old lady sent someone to send out a message saying, "the purchased goods are just returned. Nine grandsons, son of a bitch, clip my tail and get out of here." If we meet the emperor''s mercy, we are really overjoyed. We all want to leave a moment earlier. We don''t want the old thief to find out that the goods are not right. If we investigate them, we will suffer a lot. After nine people left, they opened the blindfolded black cloth and saw three people dead in the nearby river. One of them, the master of Andong, is an expert in the first class Hall of Xixia. His name is Taoist Jiuyi. "


    Murong Fu raised his eyebrows: "this nine winged Taoist is the confidant of the imperial concubine. He is full of" thundering over the nine heavens "Kung Fu. He wanted to get it. He didn''t expect to die like this." They were in the same Xixia elite. Naturally, they knew each other. Although they were better than each other in martial arts, they could not win much.


    Sangtugong continued: "Qi Jiuqi has two sword wounds on Taoist Jiuyi. You should know that the martial arts of TongLao in the sky are unfathomable. It is said that there is no second way to kill."


    Murong Fu didn''t think so. At the beginning, she didn''t see Tianshan TongLao do it. She didn''t use the second move to kill anyone. She used nearly 20 moves to deal with Ding Chunqiu.


    However, he turned to think that Ding Chunqiu, a great underworld master, was originally a master in the Jianghu. He also had a lot of poisonous skills. No matter where he went, people would be aware of his existence. Tianshan TongLao could take his life within 20 moves. Although there was some element of sneak attack in the end, when did Ding Chunqiu, such a crafty man, really relax his vigilance.


    I thought that I had a fight with Ding Chunqiu a few days ago. Although I was not afraid of him, I couldn''t beat him. Besides, he was good at using poison, so I chose to avoid him when I saw him. I didn''t expect that such a character would be killed easily by Tianshan TongLao. Wouldn''t it be that I could only resist more than a dozen moves?


    If you want to kill these island masters and cave masters, you don''t need a second move.


    At the thought of this, Murong Fu felt a little guilty. If he didn''t know in advance that there was something wrong with Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts, he would definitely turn around and leave at this time. He would never go through this muddy water.


    Sangtugong then said:¡°


    At that time, when we saw that Taoist Jiuyi had two injuries, we were suspicious. When we looked at the other two dead people, we saw that they were not killed in one move. It was obvious that they had been through a fierce fight, and they were almost scarred. I''m going to discuss it with you brothers, such as an and Qin. It''s really weird. Is nine wings Taoist and other three people not killed by Tong Lao? But the women in the fairy vulture palace who belong to grandma Tong may not have the ability to kill Taoist Jiuyi in two moves. Secondly, who dares to take away the fun of killing with grandma Tong''s move? Taoist Jiuyi has a lot of fun to kill. It''s not easy to meet such a chance. It''s more disrespectful than robbing her of the delicious food. We had a lot of doubts in our hearts. When we got back, we got together to discuss with each other. The master of an cave suddenly said, "is it the old lady who is... Sick?"


    "Everyone immediately remembered:" one must die. No matter how talented she is, she is not a good one after all. This time, it''s amazing that she didn''t punish us for not having all the things we offered. However, when Taoist Jiuyi died nearby, there was more than one injury on his body, which is even more suspicious. " All in all, there must be something very odd about it. "


    "No one can resist the old thief who holds our life and death talisman in her hand. If she falls ill and dies, and the talisman falls into the hands of a second person, won''t we become slaves of the second person? This life, never turn over! If that man is more vicious than the old thief, won''t we suffer more humiliation in the future? It''s just a shot in the arm. Knowing that the future is extremely dangerous, we have to seize this opportunity to fight to the death. The master of an cave, the elder Wu and others first go to the lingjiu palace to inquire about the situation, and then we gather people here. Once we get the exact information, we will kill the general together, kill the old godmother, and take back the elixir of life and death. "


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. She thinks that if little Lori hears these people calling her old thief and godmother, her face will be very wonderful.


    Murong Fu''s heart is a big stone. Li Qinglu mentioned that there is something wrong with Tianshan TongLao''s practice, and she is worried that she is cheating herself. Now according to these people''s information, it seems that she is definitely right.


    Just as he was about to tell me what he knew, he suddenly felt a move in his heart: if he said it at this time, those people would easily succeed and might not think of my benefits. It''s better to pretend that they don''t know and give a helping hand when they are most afraid. In this way, they will surely be grateful to me. However, there is a problem. Mu Gaofeng knows about Tianshan TongLao''s performance


    Eyes Piao to the side of the camel, Murong Fu''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce, directly out of the palm on the other side of the heart.

 Chapter 1773

    Before Murong Fu''s palm power reached his body, song Qingshu reacted naturally. He didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly plot, but after thinking about it, he understood the key.


    Before I came here, I planned to use the name of Tianshan TongLao Sangong to encourage the thirty-six cave and seventy-two Island owners to rebel. They knew duanmuyuan well and could be a introducer. But now these people are aware that there is something wrong with Tianshan TongLao, so the value of Mu Gaofeng''s existence will be greatly reduced, and it may also reveal Tianshan TongLao''s contribution, resulting in Murong Fu''s failure to obtain the maximum benefits.


    All this is a flash of lightning. Song Qingshu''s heart moves and loses his counterattack skill. He lets the other party slap him in the back of his heart. Then he screams and falls to the ground with no breath.


    Those island masters and cave masters were also startled. Unexpectedly, they came together to kill each other. Someone could not help asking, "what does Murong mean?"


    Murong Fu didn''t answer. He first went to Mu Gaofeng to check his breath and pulse. He was relieved after confirming his death. He had just clapped his hand on the other person. There was something wrong with that feeling. He thought there was something wrong with him. Now it seems that he was worried too much.


    "Murong, mugaofeng is a friend of Duanmu Island owner. You need an explanation!" At this time, other people also spoke out.


    Murong Fu then arched his hand and said, "you don''t know that this mu Gaofeng is not only a Ming camel in the north of the Great Wall, but also a member of the Western Xia Mu family."


    "The wood family? Is that the wooden family of Tiandu king? " This group of people are not lack of local snakes in Xixia, and someone immediately responded.


    "That''s right," Murong Fu continued, "Li Liangzuo has just made the eldest lady of the Mu family the future queen. Naturally, Mu Gaofeng has become Li Liangzuo''s person, and Tianshan TongLao and Li Liangzuo are allies. If he goes back and informs, you will be sure to die."


    A group of people took a cold breath: "thanks to Murong''s wisdom, we were relieved of a serious trouble." It''s not that no one has doubts, especially when they think that they are obviously together. However, now that Mu Gaofeng is dead, and Murong Fu is the best martial artist on the stage, they will not be so stupid as to openly oppose.


    Song Qingshu, in the state of feigning death, sighs. Murong Fu is ruthless and has many intrigues. It''s a pity that the pattern is too small to be a great weapon.


    "But this camel is a friend of the owner of Duanmu cave. When duanmuyuan comes back, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain." Sangtugong couldn''t help saying.


    "Well, I''ll make amends to the master of Duanmu cave at that time, and he knows that Mu Gaofeng has a bad heart, and I''m afraid he''ll kill his relatives." Murong Fu said solemnly, people think he said impeccable, have secretly nodded.


    "Who will make amends to me?" All of a sudden, there was a laugh in the distance, followed by a flash of dark shadow. There was an old man with a big head on the west head rock. He had a bald brain bag, no hair, and his face was very red. From a distance, he looked like a big blood cell.


    Murong Fu said: "this man is not weak in martial arts." However, he is not very worried. The opponent''s martial arts are just not weak, and he is still far behind.


    "Duanmu cave master." Someone had already saluted him, and at the same time pointed to the dead wood peak and said what happened just now.


    "Oh? It''s such a thing Duanmuyuan stood up and looked at the corpse of mugaofeng on the ground. There was a complex look on his face. "Since he endangered the lives of all the brothers, he would kill them."


    Murong Fu was relieved. Although he was not afraid of each other, he didn''t want to cause more trouble.


    Who knows duanmuyuan immediately said: "but this smelly camel is my good friend. Now he is killed by Murong. If I don''t make any expression, I don''t have to mix with duanmuyuan in the world. I''ve heard that my aunt Murong is very good at doing the same thing. As long as I can take my move today, it''s over."


    As soon as the word "Le" fell, he spat out a mouthful of phlegm and shot it into Murong Fu''s face.


    Murong Fu had a sneer in his heart. He thought that you are a cave owner of a frontier island. Even if you fight with all your strength, you are not my opponent. Can you still say that you will let bygones be bygones and be regarded as Tianshan TongLao?


    However, he didn''t expect that the other side would attack like this. He felt sick and quickly turned his head to the side.


    Who knew that the thick phlegm flew over his ear, suddenly turned around and hit him in the face with faster speed. Murong Fu didn''t expect this change. In a hurry, he had to work hard with an iron bridge. His waist seemed to be broken. He suddenly shrank short and avoided the thick phlegm. Then he rolled his sleeves and wrapped the phlegm with his internal force, Then he shot at duanmuyuan.


    Duanmuyuan was about to open his mouth and spit out a second mouthful of phlegm, but he didn''t know that the other side really fought back. He just swallowed it, and almost didn''t give it to him.


    Murong Fu was angry that his move was too insidious. Just now, if his martial arts reaction was a little worse, he would be spit on his face by this thick phlegm. With his skill, there would be no danger. But in that way, the Murong family would have no face, so they would fight back mercilessly.


    Around a group of people and so on witnessed duanmuyuan swallow that mouth of phlegm, have involuntarily swallow saliva, and then a nausea, it is too disgusting.


    "Son of a bitch!" Duanmuyuan is also beaten seven meat and eight vegetables. When he recovers, he can''t help but get angry when he sees the disgusting eyes of the people around him.


    "Well, when you''re wandering in the Jianghu, you have to keep your word. Since you said one move is one move." At this time, a man in black came out of the forest, wearing a cloth scarf and a goatee. When people saw him, they all saluted


    "Boss Wu!"¡° Boss Wu¡° I''ve met boss Wu


    Murong Fu frowned slightly. His breath and pace were much better than those of duanmuyuan and sangtugong. According to those people just now, he was not the one with the highest martial arts among these people. It seems that these people are really hiding dragons and crouching tigers.


    But he soon became happy. The more powerful these people are, the more useful they will be in the future.


    Suddenly, a clear voice came down from the air: "I didn''t expect you to find a master like Murong. This time, I''m more confident."


    When they looked up at the place where the voice came from, they saw a black bearded Taoist standing on the top of a tree. He held the dust in his hand and touched the branches at his feet. As soon as he bounced and sank, he also fluctuated according to the situation, with a natural and unrestrained expression. Under the light, he was about fifty years old, smiling, and said, "since we all share a common hatred, why should we fight against the old thief?"


    "King Jiao is not a Taoist!" Someone has recognized his origin.


    Murong Fu''s heart moved. He had heard the name of this man. He knew that he was a casual practitioner in the world. He didn''t know what sect he belonged to, but his martial arts were excellent. He was a very famous evil sect master.


    "Now that King Jiao has spoken, I still want to give you face." Duanmuyuan borrows the slope to get off the donkey. Murong Fu smiles faintly, but he is too lazy to argue with him.


    Boss Wu just introduced: "I invited some friends like the unfair Taoist to help with boxing, and there are also..."


    However, everyone was obviously impatient. There was no time to listen to him. Sangtugong had always been good friends with him and said, "boss Wu, what''s the result of your investigation?".


    After hearing his question, the noisy crowd immediately quieted down, one by one holding their breath and gazing at the elder Wu and others, knowing that his answer is related to the lives of thousands of people.


    With a happy look on his face and a goatee on his chin, boss Wu said with a smile, "we sneaked into the place where the old lady was staying. We heard that the old lady was seriously ill and went out to collect medicine for medical treatment."


    When boss Wu said this, the crowd burst into cheers. The news of Tian Shan''s mother''s illness, which they had just guessed before, was gathered here to discuss the matter, but now it has been confirmed by boss Wu, so they are naturally overjoyed.


    "It''s just where the symbol of life and death lies, but it can''t be found out." As soon as the voice of Wu Lao''s big words fell, other people also regretted it.


    Murong Fu was stunned: "what is the symbol of life and death?" He had heard about the reputation of this thing, and knew it was a very powerful thing, but he had never seen it. He didn''t know what it looked like, even whether it was a concealed weapon or poison. He wanted to find out through these people.


    Boss Wu sighed and said, "it''s a long story. I can''t explain it to you for a moment. In a word, the old lady thief is in charge of life and death. She can control us at any time. "


    He didn''t want to talk more about the "talisman of life and death". He turned to the crowd and said in a loud voice: "it''s true that the old thief is seriously ill. If we want to get out of the difficulty, we have to muster up the courage and work hard. However, we did not find the whereabouts of the old lady thief after our previous investigation. We can''t know whether she has quietly returned to the spirit Eagle palace of the ethereal peak. In the future, please sum up. In particular, if you have any suggestions from Taoist priest and Mr. Murong, please let me know. "


    Murong Fu smiles a little. He is willing to accept these people for his own use, so he naturally wants to show some skills: "brother Wu, the first important thing for us to attack the ethereal peak is to know the emptiness and reality of the vulture palace. Brother Wu, if you go to the place where the old thief''s wife is staying, since you haven''t found the Tianshan child''s grandmother, then we can catch some maids and maids to coerce them. Then we can know the reality of the lingjiu palace and even where the Tianshan child''s grandmother is. "


    Elder Wu and the injustice Taoist looked at each other and said, "I''m ashamed to say that we went to the palace to see her. Although we guessed that she was ill, no one dared to inquire. We tried our best to hide for fear of bumping into someone. But in the garden behind the palace, a girl ran into it. The girl seemed to be a servant girl or something. She suddenly raised her head. I couldn''t dodge and met her face to face. I''m afraid of divulging the secret. I''ll go ahead and catch her. If you have any doubts about lingjiu palace, you can ask her. "


    When boss Wu waved, one of his men carried a black cloth bag and came forward to put it in front of him. Boss Wu untied the rope at the mouth of the bag and pushed it down. A man appeared in the bag.


    All of them said "ah". The man was very small and a girl.


    Elder Wu said triumphantly: "this girl is the one Wu captured from the group of people in the spirit vulture palace."


    Everyone cheered: "boss Wu is great!"¡° He is a hero indeed


    "Thirty six caves, seventy-two islands of immortals, with your boss Wu in the first place!"


    The cheers of the crowd were mingled with weeping. The girl put her hands on her face and sobbed.


    Song Qingshu, who was in the state of feigning death, almost couldn''t help laughing. They couldn''t recognize Tianshan TongLao, who had been afraid of all along; But what''s more funny is that the former high-ranking Tianshan TongLao was put in a cloth bag. She had to pretend to be a girl and cry before she could muddle through. It seems that there is a big problem in her cultivation.

 Chapter 1774

    At this time, she was a little younger than when she saw her last time. She was all made up of powder and jade, like a lost child.


    "Who are you from lingjiu palace?" Murong Fu came to the girl and looked down at her.


    "Ah ah ah ~" the girl just hid her face and cried, but did not answer her.


    "Why?" Murong Fu''s heart flashed a doubt, why does this sound like a mute? But he worried that the other party was pretending, and continued to ask, "little sister is not afraid, what''s your name?"


    The girl put down her hands to cover her face, blinked her big eyes, and some tears were still hanging on her long eyelashes. I really felt pity for her.


    But she still didn''t answer. Boss Wu was worried. They were willing to take the risk of catching a useless waste. They were really shameless. They rushed to him and said, "don''t be dumb!"


    The response to him is still the voice of a girl.


    Boss Wu was so angry that he rushed forward and held out his forceps like hand. He grasped the girl''s shoulder and tried to make her say something in pain.


    The girl''s tears fell in pain, but her mouth was still "yayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayaya".


    Song Qingshu had to admire Tianshan TongLao''s acting skills. She was obviously a fiery girl. The fashion was so delicate that she was so lifelike. However, she was afraid that she had already held back her anger. Once her skills were restored, Wu would definitely die miserably.


    At this time, the unjust Taoist also said: "can''t speak, can write is the same."


    Hearing what he said, someone had already prepared a pen and paper and put it in front of the girl. The unfair Taoist squatted down and said with a kind face: "don''t be afraid, little sister. As long as you write all you know, we will let you go."


    Murong Fu turns his mouth secretly. These people are so afraid of lingjiu palace and Tianshan TongLao, and this girl is from lingjiu palace. How dare they let her go? In this way, they just cheat children.


    However, although he saw through it, he didn''t mean to say it. For one thing, he is now in the same boat with these island masters and cave masters. For another thing, he doesn''t care about minor matters. As long as he can recover Dayan, it''s nothing to sacrifice a girl.


    The girl picked up her pen in doubt, and then moved it on the paper. The people around her looked happy. Although she could not speak, she could write and also take the opportunity to explore the reality of the lingjiu palace.


    One by one, they stretched their necks to look at the paper, but they burst into laughter. It turned out that the girl was crooked and didn''t write any words. Instead, she spent a lot of time thinking about the identity of an unjust Taoist. It was obviously scolding him.


    "Son of a bitch!" The unjust man was so angry that he broke into a laughing mask in private. The dust in his hands swept directly to the girl''s face. If it was compacted, he would die of brain burst.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Naturally, he didn''t want to see Tianshan Tong granny die in front of him. He was about to help him, but he found that Murong Fu had directly pulled the girl behind him, so he gave up his plan.


    "Murong, what do you mean?" The unjust Taoist looked at Murong Fu, his face was not good.


    Murong Fu said with a smile: "Taoist priest, please calm down. How can such a small child write any words? At most, he can graffiti. It must be no offense to draw casually. Besides, it''s a pity to catch a prisoner of lingjiu palace and kill him like this."


    People around nodded and praised one by one: "Mr. Murong has a point."¡° What you said is very true


    The unfair Taoist calmed down at this time and nodded: "I was just impulsive, but I looked at the little girl wilting very bad, not necessarily really dumb."


    "Why don''t you try again?" Boss Wu''s proposal was quickly echoed by a group of people around him.


    "As the saying goes, fire and water are merciless. It''s better to try with fire." Murong Fu said.


    Hearing what he said, people all looked at him and thought that this little white face looked like a gentleman. He was really cruel.


    The girl also looked back and gave him a deep look, but soon she became that kind of flustered "ah ah ah" crying.


    Soon someone brought a torch, and boss Wu slapped the man: "the girl is so small. Do you want to poke a hole in her with such a thick stick? Change a twig. "


    The man then busily changed a burning twig and handed it over. Duanmuyuan took the twig and approached the girl with a grim smile: "little girl, I don''t care whether you are dumb or really dumb. Now the skin and meat on your body will be broken. In order to reduce the pain, I''d better open my mouth."


    "Ah ah ~" the girl''s mouth was wide open, her eyes were full of fear, but she could only make such meaningless voice.


    "Don''t blame my uncle for being cruel." Duanmuyuan, in order to make her feel the torment of fear completely, deliberately put her hand very slowly and poked at each other a little bit.


    Seeing that the red branch was about to stick on her, the girl''s eyes flashed a strange look. As a woman, it''s a pity that she has lost all her skills now. Although she can take duanmuyuan''s life by relying on her experience and skills and the other party''s lack of defense, there are so many people around. If she makes a move, it means it''s all over.


    But if you don''t get rid of it, your skin will be destroyed... Tianshan Tong granny bites her lips, and the whole person will fall into an extreme tangle.


    At this time, duanmuyuan suddenly fell to the ground without any sound. The people around him were confused: "duanmudong master, what are you doing?"


    Someone ran to shake his body, and suddenly fell to the ground in horror: "the master of Duanmu cave is dead!"


    "What?" Murong Fu, elder Wu and the unjust Taoists were so shocked that they all went around to check, but they could not see the cause of his death.


    "Is it the mother of Tianshan Mountain?" I don''t know who said that. All the people on the scene were thrilled. They took out their weapons and looked around.


    "Where is Tianshan TongLao?"


    "Did you see that?"


    "I don''t see anything."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at a group of heroes who call themselves heroes shivering one by one, Murong Fu secretly despises them. He directly steps forward, bows his hand to the night sky and says, "my aunt Murong Fu, if you come here, I''d like to learn the old lady''s supernatural skill." He knew that most of Tianshan''s children''s grandmothers had done their work now, and he didn''t know which secret place they were hiding in to practice. So these words were very eloquent. With his jade tree in the wind, his temperament was a little distracting.


    Seeing that he was neither humble nor overbearing, those island masters, who were not so convinced before, secretly nodded: "beiqiaofeng and nanmurong really deserve their reputation."

 Chapter 1775

    I''m afraid song Qingshu is the only one present who knows the truth, and even Tianshan TongLao may not know. After all, she doesn''t know that Murong Fu already knows his present state.


    As for duanmuyuan''s sudden death, it was song Qingshu''s hand. He used his internal force to urge a pine needle to shoot into the back of his opponent''s head quietly. Now it''s night and his sight is not clear. In addition, it''s hard to find a small blood spot on his scalp, so a group of people haven''t figured out how he died after half a day''s inspection.


    Song Qingshu used to leave some leeway for him. Even if he broke into the palace and asked the eunuchs and maids, he would be knocked unconscious, and his life would not be hurt. However, there is no need to keep his hand for duanmuyuan.


    Duanmuyuan and murongfu just fought each other. That spit turned in the middle of the battle. It was very treacherous. It was obvious that he had practiced some evil martial arts. According to the original work, what he practiced should be "wudoumi divine skill". This skill was extremely vicious. If he wanted to practice it, he didn''t know how many people would be killed. So song Qingshu was merciless and could be regarded as a disaster for the Wulin.


    Thirty six holes seventy-two island group of people noisily looking for a long time, found that no one came out, someone raised an objection: "can it be Duanmu Island owner himself has any secret disease, which led to sudden death?"


    "Yes, with her temper, if she comes, she will never hide her head and show her tail."


    "Duanmuyuan''s Kung Fu is very evil. He doesn''t have a hair on his head. His skin seems to bleed. He can''t live long at first sight."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people have a final conclusion about duanmuyuan''s death. Even boss Wu and the unfair Taoist have no other doubts.


    After such a interruption, everyone forgot to torture the girl with fire again. Boss Wu said directly: "all brothers, let''s work together today to fight against the misty peak. After that, we will share happiness and misfortune. We will make a blood alliance to achieve great things. Is there anyone who won''t do it? "


    He asked twice, but no one said a word. When asked about the third sentence, a burly man turned around and ran West without saying a word.


    Boss Wu called, "master of swordfish Island, where are you going?"


    The man didn''t answer. He just pulled out his feet and ran. He was so fast that he turned around the depression in a twinkling of an eye.


    The crowd cried out, "this man is timid. Run away. Stop him quickly." All of a sudden, more than ten people caught up with them. All of them were excellent in lightness skills, but they were far away from the island owners in that area. I don''t know if they could catch up.


    All of a sudden, "ah," a long cry came from behind the mountain. When they were shocked, they changed their colors. More than a dozen people who were chasing them also stopped. They only heard the whirring wind. A ball like thing flew out of the back of the depression, swept through the air, and fell into the crowd.


    Boss Wu jumped forward and took the round object in his hand. Under the light, he saw that it was a head. When he looked at the head''s face again, he saw the man''s Halberd open and his eyes wide open. He was the island leader who had just fled.


    The unjust Taoist laughed and said, "the God of sword is really worthy of its name. Brother Zhuo, you guard it so tightly!"


    A clear voice came from the back of the mountain and said, "if you run away, everyone will be killed. Don''t blame the cave owners and island owners. "


    Everyone woke up from the panic and said, "fortunately, the sword God has killed the traitor, so that we will not be ruined."


    Wu explained with a smile: "I was just interrupted, but I didn''t have time to introduce it. This event has invited several friends to help me. In addition to the unfair Taoist, there are the sword God Zhuo Bufan and Furong fairy. They are all first-class experts."


    Although Zhuo Bufan didn''t show his face, he killed an island leader in silence, which shows his martial arts; Furong fairy and he all the way, obviously will not be worse.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He seemed to have some impression of the outstanding sword God. At the Golden Snake meeting, he seemed to have come too. He could urge the sword in his hand to form a foot long sword awn. He had good attainments in the sword technique. Unfortunately, when ah Qing''s kaigua came into being, he just waved a foot long sword awn, which scared him to flee.


    All of a sudden, he couldn''t help but be a little absent-minded: ah, I don''t know where ah Qing''s little girl is now. She is as big as Mangmang Kunlun. Where can I find her.


    Murong Fu on the other side also frowned, obviously also remembering what happened at the Golden Snake meeting. At the beginning, he witnessed the sword in Zhuo Bufan''s hand. Although it was far less than the mysterious girl in green, it was good enough. It was mostly his strong enemy.


    This time, he was trying to win over these people from all walks of life. He didn''t expect that there were more variables such as outstanding and unfair people. In his opinion, the other party volunteered to help, mostly with the same idea.


    At this time, boss Wu suddenly said in a loud voice: "brothers, please take out your weapons, and each of you will chop and stab the girl. Although the girl is young and dumb, she is a character in the lingjiu palace after all. Everyone''s blade has drunk the blood from her body. From then on, she is irreconcilable with the lingjiu palace. Even if you have to be half hearted, you can''t shrink back any more. " As soon as he finished, he immediately held the ghost knife in his hand.


    A group of people called in unison: "yes, it should be! We''ve been fighting to the end with the old lady. "


    Hearing what he said, Tianshan Tong granny''s face changed greatly. Now she is in the weakest moment, so she has to bear the humiliation and pretend to be a dumb girl. Unexpectedly, she will die.


    Of course, there is no way out. She can tell her identity. Although she has no martial arts skills, she can use the talisman of life and death as the negotiation capital, and she still has a chance of survival.


    However, she quickly denied this idea. She had always been proud of herself. She could not afford to negotiate at the same table with these dregs who she had never seen before. She might as well die, so as not to suffer more embarrassment after revealing her identity.


    "Murong, why don''t you come first?" Boss Wu asked Murong Fu for advice.


    Murong Fu was a bit moved. The first person to ask him was obviously that he was the leader. However, his Murong family has always had a good reputation in the world. Now that so many people are watching, if it comes out that he will take the lead in attacking a weak girl in the future, his reputation will be ruined.


    Thinking of this, he gave a ha ha: "brother Wu, please first."


    Boss Wu looked around and saw that people around him were afraid. Obviously, many people were still hesitating. He worried that if it was too late, it would change. He immediately raised his ghost knife and cried, "boss Wu is the first to do it!" He slashed the girl in the cloth bag with a knife.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret, and now it''s not good for him to continue to pretend to be dead. If he let the other party chop down, the little Laurie with pink makeup will become two bloody halves.


    However, he didn''t want to spend time and effort in confrontation with such a large group of people for the sake of Tianshan TongLao. After all, he had to rely on them to consume Li Liangzuo''s strength. So he turned into a dark shadow and jumped out. He grabbed the girl in the ground and held her in his arms. Then he rushed up to the peak in the northwest corner.


    They all cried out in unison and chased him. But song Qingshu''s lightness skill was so good that he rushed into the dense forest on the hillside in a moment. The hidden weapons fired by the cave owners and island owners either hit the tree or were shot down by the branches and leaves. None of them could touch his clothes.

 Chapter 1776

    When people saw that the man was light footed, and his body was like electricity, he took the girl from boss Wu at the critical moment. His martial arts were really excellent. Everyone was afraid to approach too much. But this matter involves too much, the girl was rescued, if not to kill him, everyone''s plot will immediately leak, unexpected misfortune will follow, everyone screams, chase forward.


    The speed of the other side was too fast. A group of people tried their best to chase them. They found that the distance between the two sides was getting farther and farther. They had no choice but to watch the other side disappear into the distant mountain peak. The mountain peak is towering into the clouds and the peak is covered with snow. To climb to the top, they are masters of lightness skills. I''m afraid it will take four or five days.


    "Don''t be alarmed," cried the unjust Taoist. "This guy is on the mountain. It''s a dead end. He''s not afraid to fly to heaven. Let''s guard the access road under the peak and let him not escape. "


    After listening, everyone felt at ease. At that moment, boss Wu assigned people to guard all the roads around the peak. For fear that the mysterious man would rush down and the defenders would not be able to resist, there were three clips on each road. If the head card couldn''t keep it, there were still middle cards, followed by back cards, and there were more than ten good men patrolling back and forth.


    The assignment has been made. Boss Wu and dozens of people, such as the unjust Taoist, the Lord of Andong, the Lord of sangtugong, the Lord of Huodong, and the Lord of Qindao, went up the mountain to search for them. Murong Fu, the sword God Zhuo Bufan, and the Furong fairy patrolled back and forth to meet them at any time. We must get rid of this mysterious man first to avoid future trouble.


    After Song Qingshu saved the girl, because he didn''t want to conflict with the island owners and let Li Liangzuo pick up a bargain, he used his lightness skills all the way and ran wildly for a while. He didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he reserved his lightness skill. Rao Shi had already thrown away his pursuers. At this time, the sky was getting white, and he stepped on the thin snow under his feet. He had already run to the mountainside, and there was still snow in the forest.


    "Where are you going next?" Song Qingshu can''t help talking to himself. He had a fight with Tianshan TongLao not long ago. He didn''t expect that she was so easy to be captured by those island masters. He wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. He didn''t expect that he would end up in person. He didn''t think about what to do next.


    Suddenly heard a voice said: "coward, just want to escape, I give you shame also shame to die!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Naturally, he didn''t think that he was haunted like Xu Zhu. Naturally, he could hear clearly that the voice was from the girl in his arms. He thought, did she really treat me as a silly boy like Xu Zhu?


    At this time, song Qingshu was still the appearance of mugaofeng, so although Tianshan TongLao had seen him, she still didn''t recognize him.


    Seeing that she still scares people with her old tone, song Qingshu starts to play and plans to play some role-playing games with her.


    "You are a man or a ghost!" Song Qingshu pretends to be scared and throws the girl in her arms to the ground.


    "Ouch ~" at this time, the skill of Tianshan Tong granny was almost zero. She fell to the ground and couldn''t help crying. Because she wasn''t on guard, her voice showed the original milk sound.


    Of course, she responded quickly, quickly sat up, glaring at the man in front of her: "bastard!" At this time, the voice was old again.


    He noticed that her hands were rubbing her buttocks without any trace. Song Qingshu laughed in his heart, but he pretended to be at a loss: "you are not dumb, why is your voice so old?"


    Instead of answering, she asked, "what''s the relationship between you and ethereal peak? Why risk your life to save this man? "


    At this time, she sat up straight, but her eyes were as bright as electricity, and she had a commanding dignity.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I have nothing to do with the ethereal peak." In fact, this is not true. He knows two great figures of miaomio peak. One is Fu Minyi, the holy emissary of miaomio peak, that is, tangsai''er, the holy daughter of Bailian, and the other is the mother herself.


    "You are Ming Tuo Mu Gao Feng in the north of the Great Wall?" Tianshan Tong granny examined him up and down, noticed his hunchback and appearance, and suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "female doll is a good eyesight."


    Who knows, the other side said: "it''s not polite to meet the elders, so there are no rules. What doll? I''m your grandmother The voice is old, and the look is even older.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how does such a little girl want to be a grandmother?"


    Tianshan TongLao did not explain, but looked at him deeply: "you have not answered why you want to save me."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "it''s the duty of the people in the river and lake to help each other in the face of injustice. Seeing so many people bullying you, a weak little girl, of course, I can''t see it, so I''ll save you."


    Tianshan Tong granny sneered: "is it rare for Ming camel in northern China to kill people and steal goods these years? When did he become a man of chivalry and justice? Tell me, what''s your idea!"


    "You can see through it," Song Qingshu said, rubbing his hands and approaching her, looking closely at her fragile skin, matching the appearance of Mu Gaofeng, with a strange smile of his uncle. "In fact, I also know that it''s not very wise to save you at the risk of offending 36 Holes and 72 islands, but who makes me like a little girl like you most, I feel very hot when I think of your delicate body and the sweet milk sound. If you are cut down by boss Wu''s people, it will be so outrageous, so I might as well save you and enjoy it. "


    Tianshan TongLao


    She never expected that this answer would come. If she was a simple teenager, she could give some advice on martial arts as a reward; Even if she is a careerist, the resources that she can mobilize are unknown, and there is no big problem; Can good die not die, but met a abnormal big color - Magic, or specifically like the kind of children!


    In her whole life, Tianshan Tong granny never knew what she was afraid of. Even though she might be killed at any time at the ten thousand immortals meeting just now, she didn''t frown. But now she is creepy and sweaty, because she knows how attractive her appearance is to this kind of metamorphosis.


    "Little sister, uncle treats you to a lollipop." Song Qingshu found that he was really a bit of evil interest. At this time, he was more and more vigorous with the appearance of Mu Gaofeng.


    Imagine the ugly and wretched appearance of mugaofeng in my mind, and then cooperate with the salty smile at this time. If you are a normal little girl, you will leave a shadow of your life.


    Rao Shitian''s grandmother is tough minded, and her face changes a lot at this time. Although she can''t understand what lollipop is, she thinks it''s not a good word. She says in a hurry: "you like women, I can give you dozens of them." Lingjiu palace is short of everything, but not women.


    Song Qingshu deliberately teased her, shaking his head and saying: "women are too old. A little girl like you is king. The rest are heretics."


    Tianshan Tong granny''s face flashed a bright red. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry: "OK, as long as you send me to a place, I will send you as many girls as you want." Lingjiu palace has adopted a lot of orphans. It''s no problem to send dozens of orphans. Of course, when she comes back to lingjiu palace, how can she let this abnormal mind go?

 Chapter 1777

    "Really?" Song Qingshu showed an emotional expression.


    Seeing the wretched smile of the man in front of her, she was angry in her heart, but now the situation is unforgettable. She can only control her mood: "of course it''s true."


    "Dozens are dozens?" Song Qingshu has an expression of deep research.


    Tianshan Tong granny strongly held back her anger: "do you want dozens of them?"


    "The more, the better, of course." Looking at the angry appearance of little Lori, song Qingshu is a little happy.


    "Can I give you a hundred?" Tianshan TongLao''s voice became cold, and the murdering opportunity could not be restrained.


    "Yes, yes." Song Qingshu pokes his hands, and looks like he''s getting a lot cheaper.


    Tianshan Tongmu finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought that when she arrived at the lingjiu palace, she would let you know what it means to live or die!


    Song Qingshu excitedly circled twice, and finally stopped, with a reluctant expression: "forget it. Although a hundred little girls are good, one day they don''t get it is the moon in the mirror. We people in the river and lake live a life of licking blood every day. After today, we may not be able to see the sun tomorrow. It''s better to have wine and get drunk today."


    "What do you mean?" she said


    Song Qingshu laughed: "it means it''s enough to spend the night with a beautiful little girl like you. Let''s talk about it later."


    "You dare!" Tianshan Tong granny is silly. She never expected that she would face such a problem. Usually, such goods can''t get close to her. Even if they do appear, moving her fingers can make him feel worse than death, but it''s just at this time.


    "Little sister, uncle will make you feel the joy of being a woman." Song Qingshu felt that he had the talent to play a bad man. He was absolutely as disgusting as he was at this time. Of course, Mu Gaofeng''s obscene appearance played a great role.


    "Son of a bitch!" For this reason, if Tianshan TongLao could restrain herself, she would not be Tianshan TongLao. She directly waved her hand to the other person''s face.


    "The little girl is still angry..." Song Qing''s face changes slightly when she talks about it, because the slap is just a false move. Her real purpose is to put her other hand at several big points on his waist.


    Song Qingshu quickly reached for the hand that slapped her in the face, and blocked her attack with the other hand. The attack angle of the other side was really tricky. Rao Shi stopped her with great effort because of his current martial arts.


    But before he could relax, his face suddenly changed, because the slapping hand had been caught by his wrist, but he suddenly turned around like a loach and locked his pulse with an incredible angle.


    It''s a pity that most of her skills have disappeared now. As soon as she put her finger on the pulse, she was shocked by song Qingshu''s body protecting Qi.


    "The Tianshan plum blossom folding hand really deserves its reputation." Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. This kind of catching skill is most suitable for short-range personal attack, and should be regarded as the best in the world in this field.


    Tianshan Tong granny is really experienced. The combined attack just now is both puzzling and aggressive. She knows the truth that emptiness is reality, and emptiness is reality. Her skill can be said to have been improved. If he has the best internal power, he may suffer a big loss just now.


    But now he can''t give each other any chance, hold her two little hands tightly, hold her pulse, she just feel soft all over, where can also lift a little strength.


    "Little sister, your body is small, but you have a big temper." Song Qingshu is now in an absolute advantage, and can''t help laughing.


    "Which devil are you?" Tianshan Tong granny suddenly calmed down, and there was no such extreme reaction as struggle.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Tianshan Tong granny said: "I was almost cheated by you before, but now I finally remember that I have heard that Ming Tuo in north of the Great Wall robbed his family, but I have never heard of his hobby for women, let alone... Like little girls."


    "The most shameless one in the world is the flower picking thief. It''s normal for me to deliberately hide this information." Song Qingshu explained.


    Tianshan Tong granny sneered: "and your martial arts completely exposed that you are not mugaofeng. The lightness skill you used to do when saving me at the ten thousand immortals meeting was extremely brilliant. At that time, I had some doubts. Until you just dealt with my Tianshan plum blossom folding hand, if mugaofeng had this ability, he would have been a famous figure in the Wulin, and he would not be confined to the northern corner of the Great Wall."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Just now, the other party suddenly attacked. His instinctive reaction did reveal too much information.


    Now that he has been seen through, he is too lazy to disguise. After all, it''s quite hard for him to disguise as a camel and stoop all the time.


    Standing up straight, he took out the thing that camouflaged the hunchback behind and threw it aside. He moved his muscles and bones for a while and sighed with a long sigh: "I wanted to play you well, but I didn''t expect to be seen through."


    "Your voice..." Tianshan Tong granny was surprised and vaguely felt familiar.


    Song Qingshu took off the mask and squatted down in front of her with a smile: "we meet again."


    "It''s you?" Tianshan Tong granny exclaimed. She forgot to cover up her voice and could not help but recover the milk sound.


    Seeing that she cleared her throat and intended to restore her old voice, song Qingshu patted her head angrily: "OK, OK, we know the root and the bottom, what else do you pretend to be?"


    "Don''t hit me on the head!" Tianshan mother covered her head and glared at her.


    Looking at her vivid expression at this time, song Qingshu found it hard to connect her with an old lady in her nineties. He thought she was more like a little girl.


    "Hey, you can''t be the granddaughter of Tianshan TongLao or something, posing as her?" Song Qingshu said suspiciously.


    "Tianshan Tong granny said angrily," I''ll keep my body like jade all my life. How can I have a granddaughter? "


    "Keep your body like jade?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly and directly reached out to grab her wrist. The other person subconsciously wanted to hide. Unfortunately, he had no ability. At this time, his reaction speed was greatly reduced. How could he hide.


    After checking her pulse, song Qingshu nodded: "well, it''s really a virgin."


    Tianshan Tong granny didn''t expect that he was checking this seriously. Rao Shi had rich experience, and she was also extremely ashamed and indignant at this time: "bastard! Let go of me. "


    When she was ashamed and angry, she let out a loud cry. There was a long cry from someone on the mountainside: "here we are. Let''s chase here." The voice is clear and loud, which is the voice of the unjust Taoist.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "these people''s feet are not weak. They are catching up."

 Chapter 1778

    Tianshan Tong granny is really in a hurry at this time. The other party is actually checking her pulse in order to check that. No wonder people in the river and lake all say that he is a greedy and lascivious prodigal son. Today, I really see him.


    Her roar soon attracted the people who were searching for them. At first, song Qingshu admired them for their quick footwork. Later, he thought that he had been here for such a long time with Tianshan TongLao. It was a story of a race between a tortoise and a rabbit. Although the other side''s lightness skill was far inferior to his own, he could still catch up with him now.


    "Son of a bitch, look where you''re going!" The unfair Taoist and others catch up with him and see that song Qingshu is just a young man. They can''t help but sigh with relief. No matter how young he is, his martial arts are no better.


    As for his opponent''s high lightness skill, he didn''t pay attention to it. Lightness skill is very good in the Jianghu, and martial arts are very common. For example, the crane in cloud among the four villains, and the young man named Duan whom he met a few days ago.


    Tianshan Tong granny thought that these island masters and cave masters were extremely hateful. At this time, she suddenly felt that they liked her a lot. Although her reason told her that these people''s martial arts were far inferior to that bastard, they always brought him a little trouble.


    She''ll be happy to see that bastard in trouble.


    However, she had a good abacus, and suddenly her smile froze, because the other side pointed at her very unruly: "Hey, hey, you''re not going to trouble Tianshan TongLao, she''s Tianshan TongLao, go to her, go to her..."


    Hearing what he said, Tianshan Tong granny felt that her blood was surging, and almost no blood gushed out.


    As for the unjust Taoist, a group of people stopped their bodies when they heard the words "Tianshan TongLao" and looked at the girl beside them in disbelief: "you say she is... She is..."


    Song Qingshu jumped to a big tree branch with a look of good Drama: "you are such a big group of people discussing how to deal with her, but they all caught her and didn''t recognize her. It makes people laugh."


    Tianshan Tong granny glared at him: "smelly boy, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    "I said," what can you do? Come and bite me? " Although song Qingshu didn''t look in the mirror, he also had self-knowledge. At this time, he must have a bad look.


    Tianshan Tongmu''s teeth are creaking. If she hadn''t lost her skill now, she would have rushed up to bite.


    "Nonsense, she''s a little girl. She doesn''t know any martial arts. How can she be Tianshan TongLao?" The unjust Taoist recovered a little from the shock and immediately realized the key.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and sighed: "it''s true that you are stupid. You have been bullied by Tianshan TongLao for a long time. Why dare you resist this time


    "That''s because we found that Granny Tong is likely to be ill..." the voice of the Taoist priest stopped abruptly. He looked at the little girl beside him incredulously. "Is she..." he had a terrible conjecture in his heart, but that conjecture was so incredible that he didn''t dare to say it.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you''re right. The martial arts practiced by Tianshan TongLao is called" eight wasteland Six Harmonies self respecting martial arts ". Every 30 years, she will return to her childhood. During this period, her martial arts will be scattered and become the level of her childhood. After that, every day she practices, her martial arts will increase for one year. After a few months, her martial arts will return to the same level as before, you ghosts and snakes, There will be no place to die. "


    Seeing that the other party''s face was uncertain, song Qingshu added: "why, Murong Fu didn''t tell you, he also knew."


    As expected, the unjust Taoist''s face changed greatly: "Murong Fu, who killed that day, never mentioned it!" Then, looking at the little Lori, she said, "are you really an old lady?"


    The afterglow of Tianshan TongLao is still there. Before the ten thousand immortals meeting, they scolded the old godmother and the old thief behind her back, but now in her face, how dare they make mistakes?


    "Hum, you people are brave. Don''t you want this year''s life and death talisman antidote?" At this point, naturally, Tianshan Tong granny will no longer make meaningless denial. Of course, at this moment, Kung Fu has put away her sweet milk voice, and replaced it with her usual old and dignified voice.


    It''s OK to be unfair. He''s an expert invited by boss Wu. He''s not from thirty-six caves and seventy-two islands, and he doesn''t have any life and death charms. However, the others with him are all like dirt, all over like chaff, kneeling on the ground and begging for each other''s life.


    He was shocked in his heart. No one of these people was his opponent when he fought alone, but when he worked together, he might not be able to defeat him. If he was betrayed by Tian Shan''s mother in a few words, his life would be in danger in order to please her.


    At this point, his ruthlessness was also inspired: "I heard that the old lady didn''t use a second way to kill people, but I want to see it." As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to the other side with a wave of dust.


    He has always been alert. He just heard what song Qingshu said, and combined with the previous guess of Tianshan TongLao, he knew that most of the little girl in front of him really had no martial arts skills, but only he believed that it was useless, and he had to let his companions believe it too. Unfortunately, they had been frightened by her for a long time, so they had to prove it with facts.


    Seeing that the other party rushes over, the face of Tianshan Tong granny also changes. Although the martial arts of the unjust Taoist is good, she can kill him by picking up a pine nut. But now her martial arts have been lost, so how to deal with it is a big problem.


    But after all, she had decades of cultivation and eyesight. Although her skill was much worse, her skill was still there. She quickly used Tianshan plum blossom folding hand to shake away the dust he swept over, and took advantage of the situation to hold the Taiyuan acupoint on the other person''s wrist. The Taoist just felt that her hand was numb, and the five fingers holding the dust could not help loosening a little.


    At this time, he was shocked and thought that no wonder it was said that Tianshan Tong granny didn''t use the second move to kill people. The move was really subtle and treacherous, which was beyond people''s imagination.


    However, he immediately noticed something strange. Originally, he had accepted his life and was waiting for his death, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s little hand was flicked away by his body protecting Qi. Originally, he didn''t dare to think about this situation. He would thank God if his hand wasn''t flicked away by the other party''s Qi. How could he flick away the other party''s hand by himself.


    He took back the brush. This time, instead of focusing on moves, he instilled internal power and planned to win with internal power. Sure enough, the little girl became in a hurry.


    He was overjoyed and cried out: "the old witch really lost all her skills. Let''s go up together, catch her and ask for the life and death talisman!"


    The islanders and cave owners hesitated at first, but when they saw that the unjust Taoist could force their Tianshan TongLao, who respected them like the gods of heaven, into such a mess that they were all so excited. There was no fear before, and they rushed forward one by one, as if they saw the dawn of understanding.


    "Hey, I forgot to ask your name last time. If you tell me your name, maybe I will help you." Song Qingshu sat on a high tree, looking at the Tianshan granny in confusion, and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1779

    "Stinky boy, who wants your help?" Hearing the other party''s schadenfreude voice, the Tianshan TongLao was itching with hatred. She directly used some exquisite tricks of Tianshan plum blossom folding hands. Although she failed to win the enemy''s weapons, she also entangled their weapons with each other, greatly alleviating her pressure.


    But the island masters, the cave masters, were not surprised but happy. They just saw the unfair Taoist fighting with her. Although she looked a little embarrassed, she was also worried that it was the other side who deliberately showed weakness. Now she hand in her hand, and the other side used such a clever trick. If the ordinary people would have died long ago, now she can only use her cunning force to guide them to collide with each other, It turns out there''s something wrong with her.


    "As expected, the old godmother''s work is over. Let''s go up side by side." A few people''s spirits were shocked, and they stepped up a few points one after another.


    Standing in the tree, song Qingshu could not help shaking his head: "if you don''t ask me for help, you will be killed on the spot at any time. Unexpectedly, Tianshan TongLao, who is so famous, will be killed by some bad people. It''s so funny to spread it to the river and lake."


    He was very angry in his heart. He thought to himself, where are these bastards coming from? They have such a strong voice. Although they are not powerful in the world, they can be regarded as the dominating party. Now they have become the indecent figures among the young people. Who do they think they are?


    It''s a pity that Tian Shan Tong granny has accumulated power for a long time. Now Rao Shi''s skills have obviously dissipated, and they dare not take it lightly. They plan to deal with Tian Shan Tong granny first, and then teach the young man how to behave.


    "You don''t speak, no one thinks you dumb!" Tianshan Tong granny''s face is cold. At the moment, she is really angry. She even does not hesitate to use concealed weapons to hurt an island leader. Today, she has made the best use of her skills based on her current skills. If she is not besieged by a group of people, she is just one or two island leader cave masters. Although she has no skills, she can still send them. Unfortunately, there are many people on the other side, and she can often subdue one of them, But she was bound to be seriously injured by others, so she missed the opportunity again and again.


    "It''s better to be a mute than a dead man. You''ll be bleeding on the spot in ten moves." Song Qingshu saw it clearly and advised with a sincere tone.


    Tianshan TongLao''s response was also very direct: "get out of here!" However, because of this distraction, led to a sword in the arm, immediately bleeding.


    Several other people, like sharks smelling the smell of blood, attacked her everywhere. Fortunately, these people were thinking about the antidote of the life and death talisman and didn''t dare to kill her. Otherwise, I''m afraid Tianshan TongLao would have been unable to support her.


    Rao is so. Now she is at the limit. Although she has skills and eyesight, her speed and strength can''t keep up with her consciousness because of her Kung Fu. Now she is just a little better than Wang Yuyan, the great master of muzzle gun. It''s a miracle that she can support now.


    All of a sudden, in order to dodge the enemy''s machete, she dodged back. As a result, she stepped on a stone on the ground, and her feet sprained a big arc. Her whole face became very pale.


    Normal people have already screamed when they encounter such injuries, but she has always been stubborn, and she stifled her voice. It''s a pity that the voice can be restrained, but the injury on her foot can''t be restrained. She was already in a dilemma. Now she sprained her foot and couldn''t avoid the enemy''s attack.


    Some of them didn''t expect that she would fall down suddenly. The attack move had been sent out. They were far from being able to put it in and out freely. They couldn''t stop the move at all. Seeing that Tianshan TongLao was about to be chopped to death, they were also shocked. After all, only the other side could understand the symbol of life and death.


    Looking at the swords coming from all directions, Tianshan Tong granny knew that she could not escape any more, and she simply accepted her fate and waited for death. However, her former power was still there, and even in this desperate situation, she was not willing to do the weak behavior of closing her eyes and waiting for death.


    Noticing this accident, song Qingshu could not continue to sit and watch. With a little bit of tiptoe, people just felt that he appeared in front of Tianshan TongLao in the blink of an eye. The next moment, they disappeared, and seven or eight swords fell into the empty space.


    They were so surprised that they looked around and found that the other party had stopped under a big tree several feet away, and he was holding Tianshan TongLao in his arms.


    "How did he do it just now?" A group of people turned pale one after another. It was just like lightness skill. It was just like blinking.


    I''m afraid only Tianshan TongLao knows that song Qingshu''s move is called "the end of the world". After all, that''s why she lost to the other party in her heyday.


    At this time, the unjust Taoist had come to his senses. Although his lightness skill was magical, he had seen it before, but he didn''t show it all the time. He just kept running away, which made him subconsciously think that Duan Yu and his opponent were the same type of characters.


    "Don''t let him run, block his escape route." Even though he was very good at martial arts, he was holding a little girl with both hands occupied and lost most of his martial arts. If the little girl down, they are not afraid, at any time can attack the injured Tianshan TongLao, to encircle Wei to save Zhao, will be invincible.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He just had a leisurely quarrel with Tianshan Tong granny, because she is a beautiful little loli at this time. Even if she quarrels with each other, it''s a pleasant thing. But now he can''t be so patient in the face of the unfair people.


    He stretched out his hand to suck on the ground, and a few small stones appeared in his hands. Then he played with his fingers, and the stones shot out. The unjust people all screamed and fell to the ground one by one.


    Song Qingshu is not the xuzhu in the original work. His mastery of Kung Fu has come to an end. Although he shoots with stones, he can use soft strength. He just blocks those people''s acupoints and doesn''t kill them.


    Maybe it''s from the later generations who pay attention to equality. He always has an untimely heart of pity. He has been criticized by Dongfang muxue for the kindness of women several times, but he doesn''t regret it. He still follows the principle of getting forgiveness and forgiving others. If you don''t kill people, you don''t kill them.


    A group of people were shocked. They realized how terrible the young man was. Just after the other party raised his hand, he subdued everyone. This skill was even more powerful than the legendary Tianshan TongLao.


    Song Qingshu was not interested in feeling their awed eyes at this time, but looked at the little girl in her arms: "are you ok?"


    Tianshan Tongmu directly pushed him on the chest: "put me down!"


    Song Qingshu smiles, but he doesn''t want to take advantage of her. However, he notices that her swollen feet don''t put her down directly. Instead, he helps her to sit down on a clean stone.


    Feeling his subtle care, Tianshan Tong granny''s face softened a little, but her mouth was still ungrateful: "I didn''t ask you to save me, don''t expect me to appreciate you."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "OK, it''s my own initiative. It''s none of your business." At the same time, I secretly despise myself. The other party is obviously an old witch, but why are they so... As it was said on the Internet in the previous life, beauty is justice. I really can''t connect this beautiful little Lori with an old woman in her nineties.


    "Do you want to take care of your wound?" Song Qingshu pointed to her bleeding arm.


    "It''s none of your business." Tianshan TongLao reached out and pointed several acupoints on her arm. Then she took a nine turn bear snake pill out of her arms and took it. She was just relieved. Suddenly her face changed and she trembled involuntarily.

 Chapter 1780

    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry when he noticed the abnormality of the mother.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was pale and didn''t answer him. She pushed him away, and then ran to the unfair Taoist who was on one side.


    The unjust Taoist had been blocked. He was a little confused when he saw her running towards him. However, he had already accepted his fate. Since he was not as good as others, he had no choice but to kill or cut.


    Tianshan Tong granny went to him and lay down. In his puzzled eyes, she put out a knife and cut his throat. Then she bent down and drew on the blood.


    "Ah ~" a shrill scream from the Taoist. He didn''t expect this kind of development. In fact, he was cut in the throat. He was doomed to die, but he could survive for a while, but his breath was also frightened by the actions of Tianshan TongLao.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. What''s the situation? The real vampire?


    As for the rest of the island owners, the cave owners were scared out of their wits. It''s not surprising that after she had sucked the unfair Taoist priest, she might feel that his blood had lost its aura, and then she found another island owner to draw the gourd.


    In addition, the island owners who had not been sucked by her were also powerful figures, but now they were either scared to shit or fainted.


    Smelling the stench in the air, Tianshan TongLao frowned: "disturb my appetite." As soon as the voice fell, several concealed weapons shot at the men.


    "Enough!" Song Qingshu flicked his finger and directly dropped the concealed weapons. Before he began to scold him, the other party threw him away and sat down on his knees. His right index finger pointed to the sky and his left index finger pointed to the ground. With a "Hey" sound, two faint white air came out of his nostrils. The white air wrapped around her head and gradually grew stronger, Gradually become a white fog, will her face all covered, and then just listen to her whole body bone clatter, like peas.


    After a long time, the sound of popping beans became lighter and thinner, and then the white fog gradually faded. Seeing that Tianshan TongLao kept inhaling the white fog in her nostrils, she opened her eyes and stood up slowly.


    Song Qingshu rubbed her eyes. She felt a little dazzled. She felt that her face was quite different. However, she couldn''t tell what the difference was. On second thought, she understood that the magic of the eight wasteland and Six Harmonies solipsism was here. Every day after returning to old age, she increased her skill for one year, and the whole person was one year older, That''s why there are subtle changes in facial expression and appearance.


    Song Qingshu thought that the beautiful little loli would become an old woman in a few months. Song Qingshu looked very strange and thought that she was really cruel.


    However, he soon cleared up the confusion and looked at each other coldly: "what on earth were you doing just now?" Although he likes the appearance of this beautiful Lori very much, if the other party is a murderer, or even a vampire, I''m afraid all his favors will be cleared.


    Tianshan Tong granny replied faintly: "I have a strange problem. If I don''t drink raw blood at noon every day, my whole body will boil, and I will burn myself alive. When I am dying, I will be crazy..."


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He vaguely remembers that in the original book, she said that her eight wasteland and Six Harmonies self-respect skill has a great side effect. It can be said that her rejuvenation is against the heaven. Naturally, it is not allowed by the way of heaven, and it will cause a series of strange problems.


    "Is it your problem to practice your skills?" Song Qingshu did not take her to answer, but directly grasped her hand to feel her pulse. Sure enough, he felt that her real Qi was restless, especially in the hand Shaoyang Sanjiao Sutra.


    "It''s up to you!" Tianshan Tong granny directly took her hand back and snorted angrily.


    "No wonder..." Song Qingshu murmured to himself that the hand Shaoyang Sanjiao meridians are the main endocrine. If these meridians go wrong, people''s normal growth will be affected. Therefore, it''s no wonder that Tianshan TongLao has not been able to grow into a normal adult''s body shape, and can only be such a petite Lori shape.


    "So you have to drink Shengxue to practice every day to suppress the restless Qi in your body?" Song Qingshu asked with a frown.


    Tianshan Tong granny nodded. She didn''t want to talk to each other, but it bothered her so much that she sighed with the same feeling: "yes, and it must be fresh blood, otherwise I will die of boiling."


    As soon as the remaining islanders woke up, they heard her saying, and then they fainted.


    "Don''t kill people and drink blood in the future." Song Qingshu''s cold voice.


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted: "you think I want to share their stinky blood. At ordinary times, there are all kinds of sika deer and Red Crowned Crane in the Condor palace. When it''s time to catch one and give me some blood, it''s much better than their stinky blood."


    Hearing that she only bled and didn''t kill many people, song Qingshu''s face relaxed a little: "don''t kill people in the next period of time."


    Tianshan Tong granny gave him a white look: "do you give me blood to drink every day?" She said it casually, but when she thought of the other party''s unfathomable internal power and cultivation, her whole body of Qi and blood must be the best of the best. If she drank his blood, it would be a great tonic... She couldn''t help licking her lips when she thought of the excitement.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Looking at the bright red lips of the little girl in front of her, song Qingshu thinks that there is a saying on the Internet in later generations that one drop of essence and ten drops of blood can''t be drunk by her own blood. If you give her something more tonic


    Song Qingshu took a look at the little girl in front of her. She quickly restrained her thoughts and despised herself.


    "Don''t let me kill, and don''t give me your blood, are you letting me die?" Tianshan TongLao sneers.


    Song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks that I have an alternative plan, which satisfies both you and me. Of course, he knows that once he says this evil plan, the other party will fight against him.


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu converged and said quickly, "don''t worry, with me by your side, you can suppress the real Qi of riots in your body at any time." This is not a lie. You know, he is good at Yin and Yang. There is obviously imbalance between yin and Yang in the body of Tianshan TongLao, which can be regarded as confrontation. Of course, now he only has the grasp of suppression, but he doesn''t know how to cure each other.


    "Can you be by my side all your life?" Tianshan Tong granny snorted coldly. She was obviously ungrateful. She turned around and wanted to leave. Who knew that she would "ouch" after a step, covering her ankles and sweating. Then she remembered that she had just sprained her ankle, which was swollen like a steamed bun.


    "Don''t try to be brave. If you go any further, you''ll be a pig''s hoof." Song Qingshu squatted down and put her foot on her thigh, intending to activate the meridians for her.


    "What are you doing?" Tianshan Tong granny''s face turned red. She subconsciously wanted to take her feet back. We should know that women''s feet are quite private parts in this world.


    Song Qingshu looked at her angrily: "I really think I''m a little girl. What''s the shame of an old woman?"


    For a moment, the mother of Tianshan was speechless, and what the other party said seemed reasonable, but why was it so strange?


    Just then, a smile came from not far away: "Yo Yo, isn''t the eldest martial sister devoted to her younger martial brother? How can she have a close relationship with a handsome young man so soon?"

 Chapter 1781

    Song Qingshu puts Tianshan TongLao''s feet on her thighs, because she is as small as Lori, and her feet are also quite small and exquisite. In addition, her skin is as white as jade, as if holding a piece of white jade.


    "It''s really a ghost. He''s moved his heart to an old woman''s feet..." Song Qingshu can''t help but despise himself. He strongly suggests the age of the other person and diverts his attention. However paralyzed he is, he still has to admit that the other person''s feet are beautiful.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Seeing that he didn''t move all the time and staring at his own feet, Tian Shan Tong granny was furious.


    "I''m thinking about what kind of treatment is better than promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis." Song Qingshu is no longer the young man of that year. Naturally, he will not show his shyness in front of her.


    After hearing him say that, it''s not easy for Tianshan Tong granny to say anything more for a while. It''s just that she has always kept herself as close as jade. She has never been so close to a man, let alone her feet being held by each other.


    Feeling the heat from her partner''s palm, Tianshan Tong granny suddenly felt her heart beat faster. She was startled. She thought there was something wrong with her Kung Fu. After half a day''s examination, she didn''t find any abnormality. Then she realized that she was just shy.


    Thinking of this, she was even more irritated. She was ashamed in front of a young man. If it spread, how could she be a good mother?


    Naturally, song Qingshu didn''t know the complicated idea in her mind at this time. Looking at her feet swollen like steamed bread, she gently smeared her ankle acupoints with her soft internal power.


    "It''s so cold ~" she felt the piercing chill, and she couldn''t help feeling excited.


    Song Qingshu explained: "for these subcutaneous bleeding injuries, cold compress should be applied in the first 24 hours to let the capillaries on the feet contract and stop bleeding; After 24 hours, the subcutaneous bleeding healed, and then you need hot compress to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. "


    These are some common sense of rescue in his world. But Tianshan Tong granny has never heard of them. She can''t understand many nouns in them. However, her attention soon returned to the other party''s use of Qi, and she can''t help admiring them secretly: his internal power was obviously more masculine when she fought with him before, but now she can exert such Yin to soft internal power, It''s really rare in the world


    With the input of cold Qi, the pain on her feet is relieved, and the feeling of the other person''s hand touching her feet is gradually obvious. Tianshan TongLao''s face is gradually red. She never expected that she would even blush one day. She wanted to scold the other person for letting go, but she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time. Is there a trace of sadness in her heart?


    At this time, not far away suddenly came a coquettish Laughter: "Yo Yo, isn''t the eldest martial sister devoted to her younger martial brother? How can she be so affectionate with other men so soon, and find such a handsome younger generation."


    Hearing this sound, Tianshan TongLao immediately took back her feet like a frightened rabbit.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a slim and graceful woman in white standing not far away, looking at them with a playful face. At this time, she didn''t cover her shawl as usual, revealing a somewhat similar appearance to Wang Yuyan and Li Qingluo. She was Li Qiushui, the peerless enchantress.


    "It''s you bitch!" It is the so-called enemy meeting is particularly red eyed, see her Tianshan TongLao immediately angry.


    Li Qiushui covered his mouth and chuckled. He couldn''t help but gloat in his tone: "Oh, the elder martial sister didn''t look very proud a few days ago. How can she be reduced to such a state now?"


    "It''s better for you to be in charge than to be in a bad situation." Tianshan TongLao didn''t lie. Now that Li Qiushui has been driven out of his base camp, all the domestic forces have been taken over by Li Liangzuo. It''s not too much to say that he has lost his family.


    Li Qiushui''s eyes flashed with cold light, and said with a smile, "all this is given by my elder martial sister. My younger martial sister should thank my elder martial sister." As he said this, he came here with a wide sleeve and a cold light, which was very fast.


    Who would have expected that her tone was so gentle and kind, but her movements were so fierce? She knew that she had been on guard for a long time, but it was a pity that her skill had not recovered, and she had hurt her feet. How could she escape?


    Fortunately, song Qingshu was standing by. He was clear about the gratitude and resentment between the two martial sisters. He knew that Li Qiushui was a ghost just when he saw Li Qiushui''s smiling and chanting. He reached out in time and shot the cold light down to the ground. It turned out to be a dagger that cuts iron like mud.


    Seeing his hand, Li Qiushui''s face changed: "Oh, I thought elder martial sister was colluding with a little white face. Unexpectedly, she was listed as a Wulin expert."


    Song Qingshu felt that he needed to open his mouth: "although my face is very white, I don''t mind eating soft food, but your tone makes me very unhappy. Is this your attitude towards the life-saving benefactor?"


    Li Qiushui''s face flashed a trace of doubt. Because of her lifelong enemy with Tianshan TongLao, she had just focused all her attention on each other. Although she saw song Qingshu, she didn''t see his face clearly because of the angle problem. She just pushed herself and thought it was the little white face that Tianshan TongLao was looking for.


    At this time, when I heard his words, I looked at him carefully. When I saw his appearance clearly, I was surprised and pleased: "young master, is it you?"


    Song Qingshu asked angrily, "how can you be here and recover?"


    Li Qiushui leaned over, carrying a wisp of fragrant wind on his body, and answered softly: "well, I''ve been so quick. I said I wanted to find a quiet place to close the door for healing. I have a secret cave in Dulong mountain. The terrain here is dangerous, and no one comes at ordinary times, so I''m here for healing."


    "As a result, I heard that the whole mountain was noisy today. I thought it was Li Liangzuo''s pursuers. At last, I overheard that they were chasing a missing girl in lingjiu palace, thirty-six holes and seventy-two islands. I didn''t know that they were missing Tianshan TongLao herself. I know this opportunity is once in a blue moon. I also searched the mountain. I didn''t expect to find her


    On one side, seeing that they were having a good talk, the young lady of Tianshan Mountain seemed to have some intimacy. She was surprised and angry: "smelly boy, so you are the face of the witch!"


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "Hey, what''s the situation between you two sisters? You think I''m her little white face, and she thinks I''m your face. Am I so enviable?"


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "don''t be angry, young master. In fact, we are praising you. Those who can face you must be handsome. This is the biggest recognition of a man''s appearance."


    Seeing their expressions, especially Li Qiushui''s intention of courting him, Tian Shan''s mother immediately reflected that she wanted to make a mistake. After all, Li Qiushui''s faces were basically submissive to her. If she was not careful, she would lose her life: "what''s the relationship between you?"


    Li Qiushui half leans on Song Qingshu''s shoulder and looks at her with a smile: "why don''t you know, elder martial sister? Last time, he saved people from you in the palace hall."

 Chapter 1782

    "It''s you son of a bitch!" Hearing Li Qiushui''s words, Tianshan TongLao almost didn''t jump up. Last time, she laid an ambush and thought that she could finally kill Li Qiushui, her lifelong enemy. Unexpectedly, she finally killed a mysterious man to save her.


    The mysterious man is very good at martial arts. After a group of people speculated for half a day, they didn''t know who the other person was. In the end, they didn''t think it was him!


    "I don''t stink. I just hugged you. If you don''t believe me, you can smell it again?" Song Qingshu is not angry at all. She says it while making a gesture and pulling her clothes to let her smell it.


    "Go away!" With a look of disgust on her face, she stepped back a few steps.


    Li Qiushui on one side laughed wildly: "giggle, you are bold, even my elder martial sister dares to tease."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Tianshan Tongmu turned to one side and said, "still cluck cluck? Are you a chicken? " She said while imitating the other side''s laughter just now, at the same time, she felt sick with goose bumps all over her body.


    Li Qiushui


    Song Qingshu had a black line. He finally realized why the two sisters were enemies for life. He would not miss any chance to attack each other.


    "Well, I''m not here to hear you two bicker." Song Qingshu pointed to the direction of the hillside, "thirty six caves and seventy-two islands, some people have come here. I don''t want to deal with them any more."


    These people are expected to be used to deal with Li Liangzuo in the future, but they don''t want to have internal friction with them.


    "I don''t want to deal with you either. Here you go your way of sunshine, and I''ll cross my single wooden bridge."


    "Good, good, ah," Li Qiushui''s eyes were all flown with her eyes. She was still afraid of the other side''s martial arts. She could not catch up with the other. She could catch up with the heavenly mountain grandmother when he left. Now the other side has already worked hard. Has she has the final say to kill?


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "if you are left alone, you will lose your martial arts and you will not be able to walk. It is not a dead end. I have done so much before. Is it in vain? I don''t want to lose money. " With that, he went over and picked up the Tianshan granny.


    "Ah ~" in front of Li Qiushui, she was held in her arms by a young man, and Tianshan TongLao was in a hurry.


    "If you twist again, I''ll spank you." Song Qingshu glared at her fiercely. When he saw her, he didn''t dare to say anything. He thought that the novels he had read in his previous life were still very useful. The male protagonists always spanked the female protagonists, which turned out to be really effective.


    Tianshan Tong granny is really ashamed and indignant. Li Qiushui, who is on one side, is afraid that the world will not be in chaos and says: "tut tut Tut, if my younger martial brother knows that our grumpy elder martial sister is so small and nestles in a man''s arms, I''m afraid that all the eyes will fall down."


    Originally, Tianshan Tong granny was still a little shy and angry, but she calmed down when she heard her words: "you want to rob everything from childhood to adulthood with me. Your martial arts are so good, and your younger martial brother is so good. Now you have a crush on this smelly boy. Are you jealous when you see that he didn''t hold you? How about asking someone if he''d like to hold you, you ugly monster? "


    Li Qiushui


    Song Qingshu


    The reason why Tianshan Tong granny changed her attitude is that she calmed down. She knew that Li Qiushui was here at this time. Once she left the protection of song Qingshu, she would be found and tortured to death every minute. Instead of falling into that kind of tragedy, she would rather stay with this smelly boy.


    "Shut up," Song Qingshu said, noticing that the pursuers were getting closer and closer. He took Tianshan TongLao to the top of the mountain and said, "Li Qiushui, go back to heal yourself. Let''s go first."


    Li Qiushui flashed a strange color in his eyes and hurriedly ran after him: "hee hee, I''ll go with you."


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu frowned and couldn''t understand why the other party suddenly became like brown candy.


    Li Qiushui looked aggrieved: "people are seriously injured. The place where you used to take good care of them is polluted by the people you brought in. In case of being found, I will be chased and killed by Li Liangzuo''s people all over the world. Are you so cruel, young master


    "Eh ~" Song Qingshu has goose bumps all over his body. "Talk well. You''re not a Taiwanese girl. What do you want to do with your sweet voice?"


    "What is Taimei?" Li Qiushui is at a loss. In fact, although she has not recovered from her injury, she is not afraid of these island masters with her excellent lightness skills. Her only worry is to expose xingzang and attract more powerful masters from Li Liangzuo. Of course, what''s more important is that she and Tianshan TongLao are enemies all her life, and they all want to get rid of them. Now seeing song Qingshu and her look close, they are worried that he will fall to each other''s side. She knows song Qingshu''s martial arts very well. If Tianshan TongLao has this strong support, she will not be able to fight each other in her whole life, so how can they stay together, At least we should win the favor of song Qingshu equally.


    One side of the Tianshan TongLao gloating: "that is to say, you are old, don''t like the brothel woman that make a fuss."


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Taimei doesn''t mean that..." you want to explain, but you don''t know where to start, so you just give up.


    Li Qiushui snorted: "some people are three short and five small, and they don''t have a bit of femininity. They don''t have the capital to make a show." As she said this, she deliberately straightened her chest, making her teeth clench.


    Song Qingshu is a good student now. He doesn''t take part in the quarrel between them at all. He takes Tianshan TongLao in his arms and goes on.


    "Wait for me." Although he didn''t promise anything, Li Qiushui followed him with small steps, and at the same time, he grabbed a few small stones and shot them at the islanders who were lying on the ground.


    Pitifully, as soon as they woke up, they were hit dead.


    Song Qingshu suddenly turned back: "what are you doing?"


    Li Qiushui''s face was calm, as if he had done a trivial thing: "shut up, or let them reveal our luggage and identity, and Li Liangzuo will send someone to come here."


    This time, Tianshan TongLao rarely agreed with her: "yes, you are too kind, sometimes the killer is the killer." She deeply hated the betrayal of these island masters and cave masters, which led to the present embarrassing situation. So she was very happy to see some people killed by Li Qiushui.


    Song Qingshu rationally told himself that they had done right, but emotionally, he was always hard to accept this kind of behavior of regarding human life as a weed, so he walked to the top of the mountain with a gloomy face all the way.


    "Young master, the top of the mountain is a dead end road. If we continue to go up, don''t we seek our own death?" Li Qiushui chased up and couldn''t help saying.


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "for me, there is no way out in the world."

 Chapter 1783

    Li Qiushui was stunned. He didn''t know. So, there was a dead end ahead. Why did he say there was no dead end? However, seeing that he was calm and relaxed, he pressed down his doubts and followed up.


    "Is it warm and comfortable for you to embrace me But along the way, she was not willing to be so idle. Looking at Tianshan TongLao nestling in each other''s arms, she said with a smile.


    As expected, Tianshan TongLao was not excited. She quickly opened her teeth and claws, struggling and yelling, "smelly boy, you put me down!"


    Song Qingshu''s face was speechless: "how can you go when your feet are like this, and if your younger martial sister stirs up dissension, listen to it. You''ve been living in vain for decades?" He had found out their temperament, so he hit the nail on the head.


    The first half of the sentence really touched her heart, and she gradually calmed down: "you don''t have to motivate me, bitch. If you don''t have a free sedan chair, why do I work so hard to walk by myself like you?"


    But Li Qiushui ignored her. Instead, he looked like a tearful man: "the young master is really partial. He has been protecting her all the time. You should know that she is the elder martial sister and I am the younger martial sister. Shouldn''t the young master help me?"


    Song Qingshu heard a burst of goose bumps: "I told you not to talk to me in this tone. I can''t stand it."


    Hearing what he said, Tianshan TongLao laughed with glee, and looked at him with pleasure. On the contrary, Li Qiushui''s face was blue and white, and she was choked to death.


    Song Qingshu''s footwork is very fast, and Li Qiushui''s lightness skill is not weak. In addition, he was almost close to the top of the mountain just now. Now, several people have reached the top of the mountain. Because it is located in the northwest, and the altitude of Dulong peak is not low, it is already covered with snow.


    Looking at the surrounding silver, song Qingshu only felt relaxed and happy, and the depression of this period was instantly cleared away: "this Dulong peak is not famous, there is such a beautiful scenery on the top of the mountain. It''s too hard for me to travel around these years. After the success in the future, I''ll take a few confidants to travel all over the country and enjoy the beautiful scenery. "


    At this time, song Qingshu felt a shiver from the little girl in her arms. When song Qingshu looked down, she saw that her face was blue. It was obvious that her dress was too thin, and now she had no internal protection, so she couldn''t stand the cold wind at the top of the mountain. However, she was so strong that she didn''t want to be soft in front of outsiders.


    She felt that her body was warm as if she had been exposed to the sun. Naturally, she knew that it was thanks to the men around her. She couldn''t help looking at him and opening her mouth, but she didn''t say thank you after all.


    "Young master, there is no road ahead. Shall we stay here for a few days?" Li Qiushui looked around, and even went to the edge of the cliff to look down. The clouds in the air made her feel dizzy.


    "In my opinion, it''s better to rush down the mountain. Those island masters and cave masters are just a mob. How can they stop the young master?" Li Qiushui couldn''t help adding.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t want to have a direct conflict with them."


    "Why?" Li Qiushui suddenly looked strange, "it can''t be because of my elder martial sister. I love my family, right? But these people have betrayed the lingjiu palace, and they are no longer under the elder martial sister. "


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "I have my own concerns, I don''t need to explain with you."


    Li Qiushui didn''t feel annoyed. He said with a smile, "I feel that you are a little disgusted with my attitude. On the contrary, you are much better to my elder sister. Can I ask why?"


    At this time, Tianshan TongLao also raised her head curiously. In fact, she also had such a feeling.


    Song Qingshu frowned and didn''t answer. Li Qiushui looked at the way he was holding Tianshan TongLao, and suddenly giggled: "I understand that you like that kind of pure little girl, but don''t be cheated by my elder martial sister. She''s not the kind of pure little girl you think she is, but a 90 year old woman."


    Tianshan Tong granny said angrily: "you''re about the same age. You''re an old witch, and you''re still flirting with men every day. Bah!"


    "I''m eight years younger than you. How about eight years? We''re not a generation at all." Li Qiushui said triumphantly, and suddenly said rather playfully, "it''s not sure whether you''re eight years old now."


    Seeing two women who have been living for nearly a century quarrel over the difference between their ages, song Qingshu can''t help but get a black line. It seems that for women of any age, age is their inverse scale.


    After a fight with Tianshan TongLao for a while, Li Qiushui paid no attention to her and turned his attention to song Qingshu: "young master, it''s easy for you to like pure little girls. I happen to have a granddaughter, Princess Yinchuan of Xixia. You should know her."


    "In addition, I have a granddaughter, the Jiangnan Wang family, who is knowledgeable and reasonable, a lady of a big family, and also has both talent and appearance. I''ll betroth you which one you like. If you like both of them, you can let their two sisters serve a husband together..."


    One side of the Tianshan child grandmother really can''t listen: "I bah, do you have such an elder, to sell her granddaughter''s happiness for your own selfish desire, it''s just a pimp."


    Li Qiushui disagreed: "what is selling the happiness of a granddaughter? It''s hard for a woman to find a good husband in her whole life. It''s even more difficult to find a great hero who is good at both literature and martial arts. Song Gongzi is famous for his martial arts and is famous in the world. The key is that people are talented and kind-hearted... I don''t know how many women are in the boudoir dream, I''m looking for happiness for my two granddaughters. How can I get into the pit of fire? But it''s no wonder that an old maid like you, who has never been a parent, doesn''t know how to think for her offspring. "


    Tianshan TongLao


    Song Qingshu was also a little dizzy by her series of titles. Seeing that she didn''t miss any chance to damage Tianshan TongLao, she also had a big head: "OK, OK, those people are going to catch up."


    At this time, there was a noise in the distance. Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao went along the road. They saw people everywhere. Murong Fu and Zhuo Bufan, the sword God, were the leaders. Obviously, they found the bodies of the unfair people on the hillside. They didn''t dare to be alone any more. They should use the sea of people tactics.


    "They''re at the top of the mountain!" Some people saw the three people on the top of the mountain with sharp eyes and yelled out. The others were in a commotion and sped up to climb here.


    Seeing that so many people are gathering around, Li Qiushui turns pale. Although she is good at martial arts, she is seriously injured now. Before, she could make full use of the terrain and lightness skills to get rid of these people, but now she is stuck in this dead end. If she meets the tough, most of her hatred is in the hands of these reckless people.


    "Young master, what should we do now?" Li Qiushui leaned on Song Qingshu with a guilty heart.


    Song Qingshu went directly to the edge of the cliff: "just jump down?"

 Chapter 1784

    "Jump down?" Li Qiushui''s eyes widened in an instant. Although the cliff can''t be said to be an abyss, it would break into pieces even if she fell down. Even when she was in full power, she didn''t dare to jump down like this.


    On one side, the Tianshan TongLao is also looking at it. The lightness skill of ethereal peak lingjiu palace has always been a unique skill, but if you want to jump from such a high cliff, you have to rely on the buffer all the way to see if there is a ray of life. Even if you can barely get to the bottom of the cliff, the impact on the way can make the top experts seriously injured.


    "Don''t joke, young master." Li Qiushui always smiles sweetly on weekdays, but now everyone can see that she smiles very reluctantly.


    "When am I joking?" Song Qingshu glanced at her faintly, "now Murong Fu''s group is catching up. I don''t want to meet him. I''ll go first."


    With that, she stepped forward and tried to jump. She was so scared that she screamed out in her arms.


    "Why, are you afraid?" It''s rare to see her so uneasy. Song Qingshu laughs playfully.


    Tianshan Tong granny''s neck stretched out: "who said I was afraid, I just... Just..." she didn''t think of a good reason for a long time, and stopped talking for a while.


    For the first time, Li Qiushui didn''t laugh at her. Instead, he said with deep sympathy, "you are really frightening. Are you sure?"


    Song Qingshu said lightly, "I didn''t let you jump. What are you worried about?"


    "I''m not worried about the safety of you and elder martial sister..." maybe it''s too hypocritical. Li Qiushui himself was embarrassed and quickly added, "in fact, people also want to go down with you."


    She thought very clearly that if the two sides parted ways at this time, it would take a lot of effort to break through the blockade of 36 holes and 72 islands. Moreover, if the hiding was exposed, she would fall into endless pursuit; What''s more, she believes that song Qingshu is not a fool who will commit suicide. This time, most of her friends will find a way to settle down safely and let Tianshan TongLao share hardships with him. In the future, the balance in his mind will be more and more inclined to Tianshan TongLao. Who is her opponent?


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you want to jump down with us?"


    Li Qiushui smile a stiff: "just with my little ability to jump down, naturally is ten dead without life, so need childe help ah."


    "Tianshan Tong granny sneered:" you have self-knowledge


    Li Qiushui retorted: "you dare to jump like this in your heyday."


    Tianshan TongLao immediately did not speak, she did not dare to jump like this.


    Song Qingshu pondered for a while. It''s really inappropriate to leave her here. In the future, he has to use her power to deal with Li Liangzuo: "since you want to work together, come on."


    Tianshan Tong granny also sneered: "come on, come on, it''s better to die together." She also completely let go. It''s a big deal to die together. It''s good to die together with her mortal enemy.


    But Li Qiushui said with a smile: "elder martial sister is older. How can I dare to die if you don''t die first


    Tianshan Tong granny was so angry that she was born with one Buddha and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. Song Qingshu worried that they would quarrel again and quickly interrupted: "OK, OK, I still have a good life. I don''t want to die with you. Shut up and go down immediately."


    At this time, Murong Fu and others will be able to get to the top of the mountain in a few breaths. Knowing that they can''t delay any longer, song Qingshu puts his arms around Li Qiushui''s waist, holds his mother in the other hand, and jumps to the cliff.


    "Oh, how did they jump off the cliff?" When Murong Fu and others arrived at the top of the mountain, they just saw the scene of the three people jumping off the cliff. They were all dumbfounded. They had seen the bodies of the unjust Taoist and others halfway up the mountain before. They knew that there would be a hard fight when they got to the top of the mountain. They didn''t know that the other side would escape without fighting. Isn''t it suicide?


    "Mr. Murong and Mr. jianshenzhuo, you are very famous. Those people are afraid of being tortured by us, so they just jump off the cliff, ha ha ~" this is the most common view among the island owners and cave owners.


    However, Murong Fu has a shadow in his heart. From the injuries he suffered from, he can see that those who have done it are very good at martial arts. Why can''t he want to commit suicide? And although he didn''t see the faces of several people clearly just now, when he saw the back of one of the women, he always felt a little familiar, like the unfathomable princess.


    However, he immediately shook his head. If it was that one, he would never jump off the cliff like this, and he would not mix with the people of lingjiu palace.


    In order to make sure that in case, he went to the edge of the cliff and looked down. He could only vaguely see a few shadows falling down, and then he was completely relieved.


    After Song Qingshu jumped off the cliff, Li Qiushui and Tian Shan Tong granny only felt that they were floating and couldn''t do anything. They just fell straight down. The wind was blowing in their ears. Although it was an instant, it seemed that they would never stop falling. Seeing the snow covered hillside rushing towards us, Rao Shi and his wife, after a lifetime of wind and rain, still turned pale with fright, and secretly called for my life to be over.


    After falling for a while, song Qingshu put his arm around Tianshan TongLao, and waved his other hand down, which made the snow rustle on the valley beside him. However, the speed of these people slowed down a little.


    "It''s no use. How can you reduce the palm force at such a fast speed?" Li Qiushui''s face turned pale. She thought that her life was over, but suddenly her eyes became straight, because she saw that the other side waved a few palms and lowered her speed. After that, she adjusted her posture directly. She stood on the cliff and ran, just like walking on the flat ground.


    "How could that be?" Tianshan TongLao was also shocked at this time. This kind of lightness skill is too shocking.


    Song Qingshu smiles. This is the lightness skill that he learned from taixuanjing. To a certain extent, it ignores the effect of gravity. In the past, he used to pick up the street in the air, but now he is walking on the ground on the cliff which is almost vertical to the ground. It is because of that magical lightness skill.


    After all, Tianshan TongLao is a person who has fought with song Qingshu personally. Naturally, she knows how amazing his martial arts are, so she first wakes up from the shock. When she sees Li Qiushui on one side, her mouth is still wide open, and she looks dejected, she reaches out her hand and takes a picture of him.


    She is very good at abacus. She knows that at other times, her current martial arts attack on Li Qiushui can only be self humiliating and can''t hurt her at all. But now several people are in mid air. As long as they can knock her down and fall so high, she will be disabled. Thinking of Li Qiushui paralyzed in bed, she can''t help laughing.


    Li Qiushui didn''t expect that she would attack suddenly. As soon as she met her, she suffered a big loss and fell down. Fortunately, song Qingshu was quick-sighted and grasped her belt, which didn''t lead to disaster.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu is also a little dissatisfied. When the two women meet, they are really a Shura hall. They are vicious, far more than the situation when Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min were together.


    Tianshan Tong granny shrugged: "it''s nothing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to try my younger martial sister''s martial arts. Have you stepped back?"

 Chapter 1785

    "Well, elder martial sister, you are very well!" Li Qiushui is so shocked that she can''t help gnashing her teeth when she looks at the Tianshan child''s grandmother. However, she also knows that song Qingshu is here now, and she can''t help but press down her jealousy for a while, but her words still reveal an irresistible opportunity to kill.


    But she didn''t care: "of course I''m very good."


    "Shut up Song Qingshu had a big head for a while. They all said that there were three women in a play, and the two women here were about to become a vegetable market.


    Feeling his anger, the two women looked at each other, snorted and turned their heads.


    After all, Dulong peak is not an abyss. Before long, song Qingshu and his two men fell to the foot of the mountain. The two women looked up at the towering peaks and were afraid of each other.


    "Well, I don''t want to deal with those people in thirty-six holes and seventy-two islands any more. Now find a safe place to settle down." Song Qingshu said that jietan temple was a good place, but he didn''t want to lead the two old demons to yelunanxian and muwanqing. He didn''t know what would happen.


    "Safe place..." Li Qiushui pondered for a moment, suddenly his eyes lit up, "it''s better to go back to the Xixia palace!"


    Tianshan Tong granny immediately objected, saying that she basically did not agree with each other''s opinions: "it''s your territory, I don''t want to go."


    But song Qingshu looked at Li Qiushui suspiciously: "the present imperial palace is not the former imperial palace. Li Liangzuo is chasing you all over the world. When do you go back?"


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "some time ago, he dug three feet of ground to search the imperial palace. At that time, it was really dangerous to go back, but now he didn''t expect me to come back. The most dangerous place is the safest place."


    Tianshan TongLao''s eyes also brightened at this time. She finally remembered that Xixia was no longer a place for Li Qiushui to cover the sky. When she returned to the Imperial Palace, she was not in any danger. She could also inform Li Liangzuo quietly to let him deal with that bitch


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, now that Li Liangzuo is in charge of the whole world, other places are full of spy soldiers. It''s really not safe in the palace."


    Although he is not afraid of those elite masters, he is the one who is most afraid of trouble.


    When they agreed, they went to the imperial palace. The high palace walls of the Southern Song Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty could not resist the song Qingshu, and the low palace walls of the Western Xia Dynasty were not worth mentioning. Although it was with the daytime, but also with two laggards, he still quietly sneaked in.


    "The lightness skill of young master can be called the first in the world." Li Qiushui exclaimed from the bottom of her heart that she would have been able to walk slightly and look around the world. She had never convinced anyone about lightness skills. She knew that she was stimulated one after another today.


    One side of the Tianshan TongLao sneer repeatedly: "no matter how much flattery, people will not like you."


    Li Qiushui suddenly angry: "you have to fight with me, right?"


    "Is it over?" Song Qingshu is also angry. If the two young girls are bickering there, they still have some appreciation. However, the age of these two girls is really lack of beauty. "Li Qiushui is familiar with the imperial palace. Let''s find a place where we can stay."


    Although the most dangerous place is the safest place, you can''t live in a house in the palace openly.


    Li Qiushui pondered for a moment and said: "originally, the cold palace is a good place, but Li Liangzuo has always been careful. Maybe he''s also there... By the way, you can go to the ice cellar of the imperial palace."


    "Ice cellar?" Song Qingshu looks strange. Is this the correction of the plot? How can it be the same as what happened to little monk xuzhu in the original work? Is there any drama about Menggu menglang?


    "What''s wrong with the ice cellar?" Li Qiushui also looks nervous, now Song Qingshu has convinced her with absolute strength, she is afraid to cause each other unhappy.


    Song Qingshu came back and quickly replied, "no, the ice cellar is very good."


    Tianshan Tong granny thought that the slut mostly thought that I had not recovered my martial arts, so she planned to use the cold air in the ice cave to deal with me... But she was always strong. Although she guessed each other''s thoughts, she didn''t want to be soft and didn''t reply.


    Under the guidance of Li Qiushui, the party soon came to a large stone house. The walls of the stone house were made of four or five square stone blocks, which were extremely thick. The gate was a row of eight original pine trees, which were cut into half and nailed together.


    Li Qiushui said to song Qingshu, "please open the iron gate. I''m so hurt and weak now. I can''t open it."


    On one side of the Tianshan Mountain, the child''s grandmother turned her lips and said, "where are you pretending again?"


    Song Qingshu stepped forward to hold the big iron ring on the door and opened the door. He felt that the door was really heavy, and it was really difficult for ordinary people to open it. Worried about being found by the patrolling guards, the three of them quickly flash into the door, and song Qingshu closes the door again.


    Go on, there is another door after the gate, a cold air seeped out from the door. At that time, it was getting warmer and warmer. Although the peak was still covered with snow, the snow had melted away on the flat land, and the flowers were blooming as if they were beautiful. However, there was a thin layer of frost on the door of the inner door.


    Under the guidance of Li Qiushui, song Qingshu reached forward and pushed the door. The door opened slowly. It only opened a crack, and then a cold air came towards him. Pushing the door in, I saw a sack full of sacks of rice and wheat, which was connected with the roof. It was obviously a granary, with a narrow passage on the left.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "isn''t it an ice cave? How can it be a granary?"


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "the young master misunderstood that these sacks are not filled with grain, but with cotton. They are mainly used to prevent the cold air from spreading out in the ice caves and prevent the hot air from coming in."


    "I see." Song Qingshu nodded, remembering that when he was a child, he had seen people selling popsicles with baskets on their backs. They often covered the baskets with quilts. When he was a child, he was still a little strange. It was not until he grew up that he understood why.


    As soon as the two doors were closed, the warehouse was dark. If song Qingshu could see things tonight, it had little influence. He went in directly from the left side, and the colder he went inside, the colder he was.


    At this time, the child''s grandmother had already turned on the fire. Suddenly, a spectacle appeared in front of the three people''s eyes. There were large pieces of square ice in front of and behind them. The fire was shining on the ice, green and blue. It was very fantastic.


    Li Qiu said, "let''s go down." Holding the ice, she walked first, turned a few times between the ice, and walked down a big hole in the corner of the room.


    Song Qingshu followed him and saw a row of stone steps under the cave. After walking the stone steps, there was a big room of ice below. He could not help but be surprised: "this design is also ingenious. It seems that most of the icehouse still has a layer." Sure enough, under the second floor, there was a big stone room, also full of ice.


    Li Qiushui didn''t know where to take out an oil lamp. After lighting it, he sat down and said, "let''s go deep into the third layer of the earth. No matter how clever Li Liangzuo is, he may not be able to find us."


    With a long breath, although she looked very calm all the time, she was really worried. Li Liangzuo was helped by yipintang, Kongtong school and lingjiu palace. His subordinates were experts like clouds. When he went deep into the inner courtyard of the palace, he had to avoid the eyes and ears of the experts. Half of them had to be cautious and half of them had to rely on luck. Until now, he was a little relieved.


    "I''ll go outside and find some quilts, cushions and other things. I can''t sleep on ice at that time." Li Qiushui took a rest and stood up.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "I don''t plan to stay here long." He came out this time to plot against lingjiu palace against Li Liangzuo. Now he has taken control of TongLao in Tianshan Mountain, which is half the success. However, if the delay continues, Murong Fu will take the people from 36 caves and 72 islands to join lingjiu palace, which will be a great loss.


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "it''s getting late today. I''m not in a hurry where I''m going. I''ll have a night''s rest no matter how hard I work now."


    Song Qingshu was right when he thought about it. It was daybreak before he rescued Tianshan TongLao from Dulong peak. Then he stayed on the mountain for some time. Finally, he came down and rushed to Lingzhou city 200 miles away. In addition, he avoided pursuing soldiers and palace guards all the way. Now it''s evening outside.


    In addition, he still has a doubt in his heart. He can just stay here for one night to find out.


    However, Li Qiushui''s smile just now seems to contain an inexplicable meaning, and he doesn''t know what she is planning... But he doesn''t care. Now that his martial arts cultivation has reached this level, he can completely ignore her intrigue.


    "I''ll go out and get something to eat, too." Tianshan TongLao also stood up.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Li Qiushui said with a smile.


    Tianshan TongLao took a look at her, and then looked at Song Qingshu: "this smelly boy still needs me, you kill me, you can''t live." After all, she has rich experience, and now she has come back to her senses. Song Qingshu''s help on the way is mostly something to ask for.


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "in the face of the young master, I really won''t kill you, but I''m afraid you''ll go out and tell Li Liangzuo to betray me."


    Tianshan Tong granny shook her head: "at first, I did have this idea, but now I want to understand. Li Liangzuo is deep-minded and cruel. If I''m normal, I can cooperate with him. But now I''m in such a state. Most of the time I go to find him is to throw myself into the trap. He will take this opportunity to bring the lingjiu palace under his command. I have only one way to die."


    Li Qiushui was stunned: "elder martial sister, I found that I had underestimated your intelligence before."


    "What are you talking about?" Tianshan Tong granny''s eyebrows suddenly want to stand up.


    "OK," Song Qingshu stopped them in time, "Li Qiushui, you go, and you stay."


    After Li Qiushui left, Tianshan TongLao said impatiently, "Stinky boy, what do you want me to do?"


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "you are my prisoner now, and your attitude is better, otherwise I don''t guarantee that I will do anything."


    "You Tianshan Tongmu opened her mouth. After all, she thought of her current situation and snorted. She didn''t irritate each other any more. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Take off your clothes." A word from the other side was a shock.

 Chapter 1786

    "What did you say?" Tianshan''s first reaction was that she had heard wrong.


    Song Qingshu repeated: "I said you took off your clothes."


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!" Tianshan Tong granny suddenly exploded in situ and rushed forward with a cry. It''s a pity that now her skill has not recovered, and her hands are short and her feet are short. When she is held down on her forehead by the other person''s arm, she can''t move forward. She can only open her teeth and claws in situ, but she can''t touch the other person''s clothes.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "where do you think of, I just give you a physical examination."


    It''s OK that he didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, the face of Tianshan Tong granny turned red instantly. It was obvious that she was extremely angry.


    Looking at her face, song Qingshu looked strange: "you are an old woman, aren''t you still shy?"


    "Of course I''m not shy!" Tianshan Tong granny raised her head and subconsciously replied, but soon she thought it was wrong. She quickly changed her words, "it''s not a question of shame, but... It''s... It''s... No matter how old a woman is, who can take off her clothes in front of a man."


    "Smelly boy, if you don''t make it clear, I will take you to be buried with me even if I fight for my life." Tianshan Tong granny said fiercely, but she also knew each other''s temperament after they had been in contact for so long. Although she loves to talk, she is not really that kind of despicable prostitute thief. Most of the things he said are for a reason.


    Song Qingshu hesitated and said, "I just have a doubt to verify..."


    "What doubts do I need to take off my clothes to verify?" Tianshan TongLao only felt that white smoke was coming out of her head.


    "This..." Song Qingshu stammered, "it''s meaningless to say it now. Maybe you will only treat me as insane, but I''m really curious. I need to verify it and consider whether to tell you."


    Tianshan Tong granny was angry and laughed: "just for a reason you can''t tell, I''m going to take off my clothes and show you? Do you usually cheat those little girls with such lame reasons? "


    "Yes," Song Qingshu replied solemnly, "those little girls are much more obedient than you. If I ask them to take off their clothes, they will certainly do it."


    Tianshan TongLao''s face was stiff


    At this time, a burst of smile came: "what''s good for you, little boy? If you want to see it, you can find your sister." It turns out that Li Qiushui has come back now. She is very familiar with the imperial palace. She went out and soon found something like bedding. When she came back, she just saw this scene.


    "Bah, bitches with dogs, forever." Tianshan TongLao spat hard.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding of the word sister?" Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry, but the other party has come back, so it''s really not suitable for him to do that examination.


    Since hearing his strange request, Tianshan TongLao felt more and more uncomfortable around Song Qingshu, leaving a sentence: "I''ll go to the upper floor to have a rest." Then he grabbed a roll of bedding from Li Qiushui''s hand and walked up with a calm face.


    After waiting for her to leave, Li Qiushui put on the bedding and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the young master was good at this tune."


    Song Qingshu has a black line on his face: "it''s not what you think!" At the same time, she was lost in meditation. She would not agree with her way of examination, but her doubts were hard to let go. What should I do


    "The young master saved me from the elder martial sister in the hall before, and this time he saved the elder martial sister from me. I really don''t know which side he helped." Li Qiushui asked softly.


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "you don''t have to think so much. The reason why I save you is to deal with Li Liangzuo. As for the reason why I save Tianshan TongLao, I don''t need you to worry about it."


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "if you don''t tell me, I can guess that it''s mostly for her lingjiu palace."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "sometimes women are too smart, they will be jealous of the beauty."


    Who knows that Li Qiushui is not surprised but smiles: "originally, in the eyes of the young master, people are still pretty. Along the way, you are kind to the elder martial sister, but you are very indifferent to me, which makes people think that they are too ugly."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He also realized that there was something wrong with his attitude along the way. Maybe he was not happy when he thought of the rumors about Li Qiushui''s past life style, so he unconsciously showed his disgust.


    Li Qiushui didn''t want to arouse his antipathy, so he turned away from the topic at the right time: "in fact, it''s not difficult to take Li Liangzuo''s life with Childe''s martial arts. Why do you worry so much?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "do you want to encourage me to kill Li Liangzuo, and then take advantage of the fisherman?"


    Li Qiushui''s face changed slightly, and he said in a hurry: "the young master misunderstood. I''m just curious."


    Song Qingshu then said, "it''s easy to kill him, but what''s good for me?"


    Hearing what he said, Li Qiushui couldn''t help thinking.


    "You go up and heal. I''m going to rest, too." Song Qingshu turns Li Qiushui away. He is a little afraid. This woman is so old, but her appearance is no different from that of a young woman. Moreover, she has a coquettish temperament and takes the initiative to seduce herself from time to time. Although intellectually, he never wants to have anything to do with her, he is not very firm when he falls in love with men and women, How to face Li Qingluo and Wang Yuyan in the future?


    Seeing that he gave the order, Li Qiushui would not stay here. He said with a smile and went up: "I''ll go to the first floor. You can come to me if you have something to do."


    Song Qingshu suddenly moved in his heart: "wait, I really have something to ask you for help."


    "Please tell me, young master, what I can do is obligatory." Li Qiushui looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t promise so fast," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I want to learn your great method of transmitting sound and searching soul. What conditions do you have? I can exchange my martial arts with you."


    After Ren Yingying disappeared in Lin''an City last time, he hated that he didn''t know this martial arts, otherwise it would not be so difficult to find someone. He thought that if he met Li Qiushui, he must learn this martial arts. As a result, this time he really met Li Qiushui, but he almost forgot.


    Hearing his request, Li Qiushui was a little surprised, but he soon chuckled: "what else should I be? This method of transmitting sound and searching soul is just a small skill of carving insects, and it can''t compare with Childe''s magical skill. It happens that I haven''t had time to repay childe for saving his life last time. If childe doesn''t dislike this martial art, I''ll teach him to repay my original saving kindness."


    Seeing her saying so, song Qingshu didn''t insist on it. Soon Li Qiushui came up with the pithy formula of the great soul searching method.


    Song Qingshu kept it in mind, and soon learned it in a good way, which surprised Li Qiushui: "we don''t know how many amazing people in Xiaoyao school, but we can learn it as soon as you learn it, which is really unheard of."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if one method is universal, then all methods are universal." Of course he won''t tell her about his hang up.


    "Well, I''m going to leave first." Li Qiushui complimented for a while, and then left with a full face


    Song Qingshu sat on her bed and began to explore the secrets of this martial art. When he reached this level of cultivation, cultivation was sleep, and sleep was cultivation.


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Qiushui suddenly and mysteriously took a quilt and crept down the stairs: "I''m worried about my son''s loneliness in the middle of the night, so I went to find a pretty little maid to take me to bed. I hope my son will accept it."

 Chapter 1787

    Now he is at the bottom of the ice cellar. In order not to be poisoned by carbon monoxide, song Qingshu has already put out the candle. Fortunately, the huge ice blocks around him can give off a faint light - it''s hard for ordinary human eyes to see, but it''s enough for him.


    It''s a pity that I can''t see her face clearly. However, it''s normal to see that she is petite and should not be old. In ancient times, she was no younger than later generations. Later generations were just in junior high school, but the beautiful girls in ancient imperial palaces often required this age.


    Li Qiushui said with a charming smile: "originally, I could accompany my son personally, but I also know that my son''s temperament is not good enough for me. So I went out to find a young maid to make sure that she is beautiful and pure, and I asked him to accept it."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I don''t need to. Take her out!" He can''t fall asleep without a woman''s company, and he can''t agree with what kind of compulsion she used.


    Li Qiushui was embarrassed: "it''s hard to do. If you don''t like me, you will take her away. But she knows our hiding place, and you know my temperament. In order to be safe, I''m sure I''ll kill her. I''m sorry for such a beautiful girl, who is still as old as flowers, If you don''t enjoy the prosperity of the world, you will be in the yellow spring... "


    "Don''t kill her!" Song Qingshu frowned.


    Li Qiushui shook his head: "I''m too soft hearted. I''ll tell you the truth. Even if I promise I won''t do it, I''ll definitely find a chance to kill her. I''m not afraid of it. But I''m seriously injured now, so I can''t take any risk. If I kill her secretly, I don''t know. So I don''t want her now, It''s just for her own peace of mind, but it''s actually hurting her. "


    Song Qingshu knew that what she said was true. With Li Qiushui''s temperament, she would not let go of the little maid. She could not keep an eye on her. She secretly went to kill the little maid without knowing it.


    Seeing his hesitant face, Li Qiushui showed a successful smile on his lips: "in this case, I will leave her here. I will let her serve him well these days. I don''t need to kill her again if we leave."


    After that, without waiting for song Qingshu to speak out against it, he put the quilt wrapped in the little maid of honor on the bed, and then, regardless of the other party''s drinking, he directly walked away with Lingbo.


    Song Qingshu is both angry and funny. Li Qiushui really does everything to please himself. What''s the difference between such behavior and procuress?


    Looking at the little girl lying nearby, song Qingshu sighed. It is true that human life is not as good as dogs in this world. Although there are all kinds of bad things in his former world, ordinary people live much better than this world.


    However, he is not a virgin. He can only save each other''s life as much as possible and let her spend a few days safely. It''s really impossible to put her back now.


    He began to practice the great method of transmitting sound and searching soul again. Now he has thoroughly deduced the principle and application of this martial art. The only thing he lacks is practice. He almost can''t help trying it out a few times in the middle, but reason still has the upper hand.


    This martial arts is so noisy that the whole Lingzhou city will know about it. Don''t you tell Li Liangzuo that his party is nearby?


    "I''m so cold..." I don''t know how long later, a white arm suddenly stretched out from the quilt beside her. Maybe it was too cold in the ice cellar. She felt that song Qingshu was the only slightly warm object in the room, so she instinctively leaned over to get warm.


    "I''m so cold..." the little maid only knew to repeat this sentence, and her voice was very delicate.


    Song Qingshu smelled a sweet fragrance and knew that it was the body fragrance from the little maid. He frowned slightly, reached out and tried to push each other away. He just held the soft and slender shoulder. The soft and warm feeling made him jump.


    Song Qingshu quickly converged, directly mobilized her internal power to drive away the cold for her. At the same time, he secretly smacked his tongue: if in the previous world, it would have started in three years, as a result, all the beautiful girls in this world were at this age, and the emperors and nobles in feudal society really understood and enjoyed it.


    Of course, he also knows that it is not appropriate to judge these customs in history with the moral system of later generations


    Just as she was daydreaming, the little girl had already pasted it up. She was still mumbling, "you are so warm here..."


    Song Qingshu finds that no matter where he wants to push her away, the starting point is full of softness, warmth and greasiness. Only then can he understand that Li Qiushui has directly taken off her clothes.


    "That woman is absolutely useless." Song Qingshu frowned, because he found that the little maid was not only undressed, but also took the medicine to urge love. Now she is half awake, and driven by an instinctive impulse.


    The seven emotions and six sensory pleasures make complaints about Song Qing books. Although Li Qiushui''s practice is too much in mind, his physical response is quite useful.


    However, he is not in the same mood as he used to be. Now he knows that it''s easy to get involved in affairs, but it''s extremely difficult to be responsible. He''s not Duan Zhengchun''s kind of person who is merciful but irresponsible and leaves when he mentions his pants.


    How sad would they be to think that there are so many confidants, even muwanqing in Lingzhou City, and yelunan fairy is waiting for him, and then bring them a sister back?


    "Little girl, you are lucky to meet me today." With a bitter smile, song Qingshu converged his confused mood and began to use his power to dredge the emotion and medicine in his body for the little maid in arms.


    Over the years, he has encountered this situation several times. With the skillful control of yin and Yang, he has found out a set of familiar methods to solve this drug.


    Fingers in her body everywhere meridians point down, slowly for her to dredge up the restlessness in the body. They are so close, and the maid in waiting is not dressed. It''s hard to avoid a blind date when she points the acupoints. However, song Qingshu is so solemn that he only regards himself as a doctor, but there is no difference between men and women.


    "Why?" All of a sudden, song Qingshu''s face changed, and he noticed something strange in her body. "Do you know martial arts?"


    At this time, the little maid in arms suddenly put her hand on the acupoints of his body. Before that, she had been scattered, her hair was wet with sweat, and most of her cheeks were covered. In addition, the third layer of light in the cellar was so close to nothing that he could not see her completely.


    It was not until then that he recognized the identity of the other party and was shocked: "are you... Tian Shan Tong Lao?"

 Chapter 1788

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect it. He thought it was just a little maid Li Qiushui found in the palace. After all, the palace lacked everything, but there was no shortage of pretty maids. But he didn''t expect that the little maid was actually Tianshan TongLao!


    At this time, Tianshan Tong granny is blushing, and she doesn''t know whether she is ashamed or angry. She has just been practicing martial arts on it, but she is suddenly restrained by Li Qiushui. She thought that the other party was going to kill her, but she just took off her clothes and gave her a pink pill.


    Her first reaction was poison such as broken tendon and bone eroding pill. But after a while, there was no sign of poisoning. Instead, her body became more and more human. Li Qiushui looked at her and laughed strangely: "elder martial sister, I''m still considerate of you as a younger martial sister. I know that you are lonely all your life, so I want you to taste the taste of a man."


    Then she was sent to Song Qing''s book bed. Tianshan Tong granny wanted to stop her, but she had a drug attack, and she was half asleep and half awake, leaving only some instinctive reactions.


    It wasn''t until song Qingshu dispelled the medicine in her body that she slowly woke up and realized that she was entangled with his limbs without any trace. She wanted to die and wanted to get into it.


    She soon noticed that song Qingshu didn''t recognize her identity, which led her to tangle up. She simply continued to pretend to be in a coma. When the whole thing didn''t happen, she would spend the night first.


    But it''s not easy to pretend like this. Although the other party acted like a gentleman and didn''t invade her, she just detoxified her, but she never had such close contact with a man in her life, let alone no clothes.


    She almost shuddered when she felt the other party''s hot hand brushing her acupoints.


    When she was struggling and didn''t know what to do, she heard that her opponent had discovered that she knew how to do martial arts. She realized that she couldn''t pretend any more. She could only control her opponent''s acupoints like lightning.


    "How could it be you?" Song Qingshu looks at the little girl in front of her in shock, and gradually has a clear understanding in his heart. Most of it is Li Qiushui''s intention. He deeply hates the eldest martial sister for being a virgin in front of her all day long, so he tries to destroy her virginity, and later he can laugh at her.


    Tianshan Tongmu bites her lips and doesn''t speak. She goes around looking for clothes to cover her skin, but Li Qiushui doesn''t know where to throw his clothes. She can only take the quilt and wrap it around her.


    "In fact, you should not be so angry. After all, nothing happened to us." Song Qingshu didn''t worry about his situation, instead, he exhorted.


    Tianshan TongLao''s skill has not been restored. Just now, she couldn''t hit his acupoints. He just pretended to be touched by her because he didn''t want the scene to be too embarrassing.


    "Don''t be sarcastic Tianshan Tong granny glared at him and muttered in a low voice, "you''ve seen it all, and nothing has happened yet..."


    Song Qingshu also has some helplessness. He thinks that you think I want to have something to do with your old lady. Suddenly, he moves in his heart and says, "do you know why I asked you to take off your clothes before?"


    "What do you say?" Tianshan TongLao''s teeth were cackling, and she even began to think about whether or not to bite his neck to practice martial arts.


    "Because I don''t think your body''s meridians are like a 90 year old woman, like a teenage girl, so I want to check them carefully," Song Qingshu continued, "just then... By coincidence, I can feel that your meridians are the same as those of a normal teenage girl."


    "Nonsense, I would have been rejuvenated after 30 years of practicing this martial arts!" Tianshan Tong granny is still a little angry.


    "No," Song Qingshu shook his head. "If you really practice martial arts and lead to rejuvenation, you should see something different in your meridians, but your meridians are almost the same as normal little girls. You can''t see any clue."


    "What do you want to say? You don''t want to say that I''m a little girl in my early 10 years old," she said with a sneer


    Song Qingshu is also somewhat uncertain: "although some incredible, but the physical characteristics are indeed so."


    "It''s bullshit," said Tian Shan''s mother angrily. "I don''t know how old I am? Li Qiushui that bitch can''t recognize me? I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''m going to find that bitch to settle this account! "


    Then he ran to the top of the ice cellar angrily, but because he was wrapped in a quilt, he almost fell down several times.


    Looking at her escape, song Qingshu also fell into doubt: "strange, strange, what''s the matter?" At this time, he thought that if a person had rings like a tree, it would be easy to judge her actual age, or there would be an X-ray machine to measure her bone age


    Just thinking about it, before long, Tianshan TongLao ran down again, went straight to song Qingshu and looked at him.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how did you come back?"


    Tianshan Tong granny said bitterly: "that bitch seems to have known that I want to revenge her, so it''s not on the first floor, and I don''t know where to hide."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu can''t help laughing and running when he does something bad. This is a bad person''s self-cultivation, and Li Qiushui is also clever.


    "Forget it, even if you find her, you can''t beat her with your current martial arts." Song Qingshu comforted.


    "I know!" Tianshan TongLao was also depressed. She suddenly turned her head and stared at him, "take off your clothes!"


    "Ah?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be silly. Not long ago, he made this request to her. I didn''t expect Feng Shui to turn so fast.


    Seeing his expression, Tianshan TongLao''s face turned red and said angrily, "what do you think, mainly because Li Qiushui doesn''t know where to throw my clothes. I want to go out. It''s impossible to dress like this."


    Looking at the way she was wrapped in a quilt and her fragrant shoulders were half exposed, song Qingshu also felt that it was inappropriate for her to go out and be seen. At the same time, he said curiously, "what are you going out for? Now that you have not recovered your martial arts, it will be dangerous if you disturb the guards in the imperial palace. "


    "Although I haven''t recovered my martial arts, I can''t be more familiar with the imperial palace. What''s the point of being a bodyguard in the imperial palace?" hearing that he cared about herself, Granny Tianshan softened her face. "Anyway, I have something important to do when I go out. Can''t you get rid of it?"


    Song Qingshu said helplessly: "I was pointed by you. How can I take off?" Although he can move, but now exposed, who knows if the other party will be angry, he is most afraid of trouble, simply continue to disguise.


    Tianshan Tong granny bit her lip, and finally gave up the plan to solve the acupoint for him: "OK, I''ll take it off for you." Then he climbed into bed, half knelt down beside him and began to undress him.


    "Hey, are you flirting with a good woman or a good man?" Through her messy hair, I can vaguely see the snow-white of her shoulders, song Qingshu said playfully.


    "Shut up Tianshan Tongmu spat with a red face, suddenly noticed his eyes, looked down, the whole person as if the frightened rabbit suddenly shrunk back, tightly wrapped up the quilt, the face is not good, "do you see?"

 Chapter 1789

    "What do I see?" Song Qingshu wisely pretended to be confused.


    Tianshan Tongmu tightened her neckline again, and her eyes showed a murderous look: "you know what you see."


    Song Qingshu said: "you are a little girl, the big place is not big, the small one... No, it''s all small. What''s good to see?"


    "Ah ah..." Tianshan Tong granny felt that she was going to be crazy, but she was a little strange. If those people in 36 holes and 72 islands didn''t agree with her, she would kill or kill them. But this man made her angry three or four times, but she didn''t really kill her.


    "Well, if you''re excited, the quilt will slide down again." Song Qingshu kindly reminds us.


    "Well, I''ll settle with you later!" After thinking about it for half a day, she didn''t know what to do with this man. She simply stopped thinking and came up to him and stripped him of his clothes. Then she hid behind a huge piece of ice and learned that soso changed his clothes.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, it''s dark in the ice cellar now. What''s the need for you to hide


    "You are full of bad water. When your internal skill reaches your level, you can see things even in the dark." Tianshan Tong Granny can see things in the dark with her own internal skill. Although she can''t see things in the dark when there is light, it''s probably OK to see them. Her opponent''s martial arts skills are higher than hers, so it''s obviously easier to see people and things in the dark.


    She flashed out from behind the ice. She had already changed into song Qingshu''s clothes, but it was a pity that she was a little big. However, she rolled up her sleeves and trouser legs, which made her more heroic.


    "Hey, you''d better find me a suit after you go out. It''s very uncomfortable to be naked like this." Seeing her going out directly, song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "Hum ~" she wrinkled her nose and left him a beautiful figure with no answer.


    Song Qingshu is entangled. Does this hum represent agreement or disagreement? But sometimes it''s lovely to look at her haughty appearance.


    It''s so cute. Why an old woman in her nineties? Song Qingshu was a little depressed, but when he recalled what he had just found when he "checked" her body, he immediately fell into a deep meditation: is she really in her nineties?


    However, he was soon interrupted by the cold around him. This is the bottom of the ice cellar, and his clothes were "robbed" by Tianshan TongLao. Rao Shi could not help shivering with his kung fu.


    He used his kung fu to resist the cold. When his internal power was flowing, he was warm.


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, footsteps came from the steps. Song Qingshu went along the steps. In the dark, Tianshan TongLao came in with a roll of quilt. She was petite, and it was hard to hold that roll of quilt.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu couldn''t laugh or cry. He wanted to let you bring a suit back. As a result, you brought a quilt back. Isn''t there a quilt here?


    As if she knew what he was thinking, she came over and threw down her quilt. She picked up the quilt on the stone bed and said, "I''ll take it with you."


    Song Qingshu immediately reflected that she had just been naked wrapped in the quilt, and most of them were embarrassed to let other men use it again.


    "Well, I thought you were in trouble with Li Qiushui." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Tianshan Tongmu snorted: "I''m not stupid, now I''m going to find that bitch is also self humiliating."


    "Then you can forget it. It''s not like your character." Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    "How could it be?" Tianshan Tong granny took a look at the roll of quilt on the bed, a glimmer of satisfaction flashed in her eyes, "don''t worry, I''ve figured out another way to revenge her."


    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "You''ll find out later." Tianshan Tong granny showed a meaningful smile, and then left quickly without waiting for the other party to stay, as if guilty.


    Song Qingshu was wondering when a voice suddenly rang out: "I... where am I? Why is it so cold? "


    He was startled and looked back, only to find that there was a man hidden in the quilt. Looking at the scattered black and beautiful hair and the looming snow-white skin, it seemed that his whole body was not covered.


    The first reaction in his mind was that Li Qiushui was the one whose martial arts skills were obviously superior to those of Tianshan Tong granny in order to revenge her previous behavior. However, he quickly denied this possibility. Although Li Qiushui was also seriously injured, her martial arts skills were obviously superior to her, so she could not be captured; Secondly, the voice just now was crisp and delicate. It was a girl''s voice, not Li Qiushui.


    Song Qingshu frowned and asked, "who are you?" Although he can see things at night, he has to follow the laws of physics. When the three layers of the ice cellar are dark, he can only see a general outline. It''s hard to see each other''s face at once. Otherwise, he won''t recognize Tianshan TongLao so long ago.


    The girl said, "I''m so cold. Who are you?" Then he got out of the quilt and leaned on Song Qingshu.


    Her body is soft and smooth, and she can feel exquisite and elegant. It is not the same shape of loli as the Tianshan child grandmother just now. She has a fragrance like orchid, mixed with a sweet taste. This fragrance is different from the Tianshan child grandmother just now, and each has its own beauty. It''s hard to tell who is better.


    Song Qingshu felt that her breath was not normal. When he put his hand on her hand, he only felt that her skin was curdling. However, he soon frowned, because he realized that the girl had been given the same kind of love medicine as Tianshan TongLao just now.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu is puzzled. Tianshan TongLao is framed by Li Qiushui. She doesn''t want to go to her for revenge. Why did she find an irrelevant girl to come here? It''s not that she just realized that she had to endure so much. In order to simply thank herself for not doing anything to her?


    However, this idea disappeared in a flash. If Tianshan TongLao was so understanding, she would not be Tianshan TongLao. Suddenly, he thought of what happened to xuzhu in the original work. He reached out to hold up the girl''s chin and gently brushed away the scattered hair on her face. Although some of her hair was not real, her face was picturesque and beautiful, which was somewhat similar to Li Qiushui, Li Qinglu, Princess of Yinchuan.


    "Isn''t she under house arrest? How did she get caught by grandma Tong?" Song Qingshu is curious that Li Qinglu is not weak in martial arts. How can she be subdued by today''s Tianshan TongLao.


    Just in doubt, the girl gave a cry and directly put her hand around his head and neck. The whole person pasted it up.


    Song Qingshu, however, felt that the girl was full of breath and sweet fragrance. Her heart beat faster and her whole body trembled. She said in a trembling voice, "what evil have I done today? Do I have to be liuxiahui twice in a row and endure the suffering of fragrance and beauty?"


    Li Qinglu''s eyes are full of water: "I''m so cold, but my heart is so hot..."

 Chapter 1790

    Song Qingshu hard to swallow saliva, think miss you so... Really when I''m not a man?


    As if to verify the general, Li Qinglu directly into his arms, whining, close to the mouth, two people kiss together.


    Song Qing''s book was stirred up in his belly because of his mother. Now he is stirred up by this gorgeous girl. Although he is still rational, he is a man in his prime. In addition, he has practiced the joyful Zen Dharma, which is far more than ordinary people. Now he is holding the girl''s soft body and smelling the inexplicable sweet fragrance, I can''t help it.


    His hands subconsciously held Li Qinglu closer and closer. For a moment, he was wandering outside the object, but he didn''t know where he was. The girl was even more enthusiastic and took song Qingshu as her lover.


    I don''t know how many times later, the flame in Song Qingshu''s body gradually died out, and I couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "ah


    While thinking about how to deal with the aftermath, he planned to get up. Who knows, Li Qinglu still hugged him tightly and said in a greasy voice: "don''t... Don''t leave me."


    Song Qingshu thought of her high and cold appearance. He didn''t expect that she was so small in her heart. He couldn''t help but feel a wave in his heart, and then he held her in his arms and loved her


    Two people entangled together, and after more than half an hour, the girl opened her mouth, voice delicate and tactful: "good brother, who are you?"


    In fact, at the beginning, she was a little bit confused. Later, she gradually woke up and found that she was so entangled with the man that she almost didn''t faint.


    Instinctively angry, want to push away the other side, but the whole body soft no strength, the whole person gradually fell into a negative mood of despair. But soon she realized that the man''s incomparable tenderness in her body was completely different from the animal she imagined. Gradually, some emotions began to move.


    You know, she has always been supported by the imperial concubine and her father, and loved by the emperor''s uncle. But these days, everything has changed. The imperial uncle who loved her most died, the imperial concubine was seriously injured and escaped. Her father was secretly killed. All of a sudden, she changed from a proud daughter to a maid of honor, Although she still forced Murong Fu to go to the lingjiu palace to try to turn over the game, she also knew how little the chance of success was, so the whole person fell into a kind of incomparable despair.


    Until this time, she suddenly felt pity and tenderness again, so that although she was not rational, she still indulged in this kind of sweetness.


    In fact, when Li Qinglu was sober, song Qingshu keenly felt that when he didn''t know how to end up, he found that the other party didn''t blame him at all. On the contrary, he became more enthusiastic, which surprised him.


    Little by little, he understood something. No wonder Li Qinglu in the original book was like that. At last, she still loved xuzhu so much. At that time, he didn''t understand what was going on. At this time, he realized that most of her body was shaking m, or she had Stockholm syndrome. That''s why a princess fell in love with the kidnapper


    "Good brother, who are you?" Seeing that he fell into silence, Li Qinglu asked sweetly again. Although her skill is good in the younger generation, she can''t see things in the dark. Naturally, she can''t see the appearance of the men around her.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know how to answer, but Li Qinglu sighed and said: "am I dreaming, but how can I have such a strange dream? It really makes me afraid, and... And..."


    Song Qingshu said: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Qinglu held his head and neck and said softly, "it''s joy again." And he put his right cheek on his left. Song Qingshu only felt the heat on her face, but he was not moved. He reached out and hugged her.


    Li Qinglu said: "good brother, am I dreaming? If it''s a dream, why do I know you''re holding me? I can feel your face, I can feel your chest, I can feel your arms. " As she said this, she gently stroked song Qingshu''s cheek and chest, and then said, "if it''s not a dream, how can I stay in the room and suddenly... I''ll be in this cold and dark place without my clothes? It''s cold and dark here, but there''s another you. There''s another you waiting for me, pitying me, pitying me? "


    When song Qingshu heard her gossiping, he suddenly thought that she had suffered unimaginable changes and pressure during this period of time. No wonder she had such an escapist reaction.


    At the thought of this, he felt both heartache and pity.


    Li Qinglu said in a soft voice: "normally, I don''t pay attention to men at all. How come when I get to this place, I will... I can''t help it? Well, it''s not like a dream, it''s not like a dream, it''s like a dream... "


    Song Qing Shuxin thinks that if you are drugged by your mother, you will naturally feel restless and can''t help it.


    At this time, the steps sounded, Li Qiushui came down and said with a smile, "Oh, when did my elder martial sister become so sentimental? Normally, men are like ants in your eyes, but now they are so kind to ask for love. Tut tut Tut, I really should let elder martial brother wuyazi see you now." She came in from the outside. She didn''t see grandma Tong on the second floor. Subconsciously, she thought they were still here like glue. There was no light in the ice cellar. She was so far away that she couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu looks strange and thinks that you don''t know that you have changed people at this time.


    Li Qinglu, on one side, was stiff all over and said, "is that you, princess?" On weekdays, Li Qiushui is very fond of beauty, and thinks that words like the emperor''s grandmother sound old to her, so Li Qinglu always treats her as an ethereal concubine.


    "Qinglu?" Li Qiushui smile instant solidification, also some unbelievable asked.


    "Princess, is it really you?" Before her life and death is uncertain, Li Qinglu has been worried, now with her reunion, can''t help but some tears of joy.


    Li Qiushui couldn''t calm down any more. He quickly lit the fire fold and saw his beloved granddaughter, who was white all over and nestled in Song Qingshu''s arms. Her temples were scattered and her face was flushed. With the messy sheets and the special smell in the air, Li Qiushui didn''t know how fierce things had just happened.


    "You... Why are you here?" Li Qiushui was all muddled. She was going to come in and ridicule Tianshan TongLao, but she didn''t know that it was her granddaughter who was lying. She couldn''t react to such a huge gap.


    "I... I don''t know." Li Qinglu is about to cry. She just hoped that it was just a sweet dream, but now where can she lie to others?


    Suddenly in the heart move, by the light of the fire to look to the side, see a handsome face, that kind of strange and familiar, let her all of a sudden also a little confused: it''s him... How can it be him?


    She had several acquaintances with song Qingshu, and she was in the Xixia intelligence agency. Naturally, she knew this man who had been famous all over the world in recent years, but she knew it was the same thing. Before, she only studied him as a possible enemy and opponent. How could she expect to lie in his arms one day?


    Li Qinglu was confused, and Li Qiushui was even more confused. However, he soon glared at Song Qingshu angrily: "song, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. I was going to help you two, but why do you want to do such a dirty business with your martial arts?"


    She did try to curry favor with song Qingshu with her granddaughter before, but it''s one thing to do so. It''s another thing to see her beloved granddaughter bullied by other men. What she imagined was a kind of matchless marriage, not today''s matchless marriage.


    As a past person, she knows very well that if a matchmaker marries her husband, her future status and benefits can be guaranteed. However, no matchmaker''s collusion means that he will be abandoned from beginning to end. She knows nothing more about a man''s disposition that he won''t cherish.


    Song Qingshu opens his mouth and wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Although he didn''t catch Li Qinglu, he didn''t refuse with great perseverance. In the end, it''s his own pot.


    "Qinglu, how can you be so shameless as a girl? Didn''t you know how to resist just now?" Looking at her granddaughter lying in Song Qingshu''s arms with a coquettish face, Li Qiushui is not angry. Of course, she knows that even if Li Qinglu resists, it will not help. The reason why she deliberately says this is not to blame her granddaughter, but to song Qingshu. She just wants to take the opportunity to fight for greater interests.


    "I... I don''t know what''s going on. Just now, my mind was rippling and I couldn''t help it..." Li Qinglu, who was always afraid of her mysterious grandmother, explained in a hurry, with a cry in her voice.


    As soon as Li Qiushui heard this, he knew what was going on. He couldn''t help getting angry: "song, you''ve drugged her!"


    Before Song Qingshu had time to explain, there came Tianshan TongLao''s joking voice: "you only know that people are good tempered, so you dare to shout here. Otherwise, with each other''s unfathomable martial arts, do you dare to be so arrogant?"


    Li Qiushui turned back and found that it was her. He said angrily, "I don''t have time to fight with you now. It''s none of your business."


    Tianshan Tongmu''s eyes fell on Song Qingshu and Li Qinglu. Seeing that they were all naked, their faces turned red. She quickly looked away and snorted, "it''s none of my business? Who just put me... "


    In the middle of her speech, she suddenly shut up. After all, it was too shameful for her to mention it again.


    Li Qiushui suddenly realized and said angrily, "it''s you who made the ghost!"


    Tianshan Tong granny said with a cold smile: "you may plot against me, and you will not allow me to retaliate? I really can''t beat you now, and even if I can beat you, I won''t send you to that smelly boy''s bed. That way, I can''t get back at you. Maybe it''s cheaper for you. So I have to find your granddaughter after thinking about it. Besides, I''m afraid that the smelly boy has committed Liu Xiahui''s fault again and ruined grandma''s big deal, so I specially gave your beautiful granddaughter medicine, If so, that smelly boy still refuses, can only say he is not a man


    When she said this, she felt guilty. She couldn''t help thinking that she had taken medicine before. As a result, he stifled it. Thinking of this, she had some admiration in her heart.


    "Ah ~" Li Qinglu exclaimed, originally thought it was just a beautiful dream, but behind it were all kinds of ugly tricks. She was just a victim. She fell from the cloud of happiness, and the whole person was tottering.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu held her in a hurry.


    "Don''t touch me!" Li Qinglu seems to have been burned to the general, throw away his arm, the whole person huddled in the quilt, crying.


    "Wu Xingyun, I''ll kill you!" It was as if a drop of water had fallen from the rolling oil. Seeing his granddaughter crying, Li Qiushui was all hairy. He directly carried his lightness skills to Tianshan TongLao.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, thinking that the real name of Tianshan TongLao was Wu Xingyun. She had asked her several times before, but she didn''t answer, and now she was finally confirmed.


    In the face of Li Qiushui''s anger, Tianshan TongLao had been on guard for a long time. She avoided it and said with a smile: "this is not what I learned from you. Take off your clothes and then give me the medicine of love. It''s said that your granddaughter''s experience is entirely due to you."


    Li Qiu''s water is as deep as water, and he chases her without saying a word. It''s a pity that Tianshan TongLao makes full use of the terrain in the ice cellar, making it difficult for her to catch each other for a while.


    One of them was seriously injured, and the other broke up. However, after a long time, there was still some support from Tianshan TongLao. Seeing the danger, he couldn''t help crying out: "smelly boy, grandma, being a villain, let you take advantage of everything and enjoy all the good things in the world, but now she''s crossing the river and looking at grandma being bullied?"


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly, but he also sees clearly that Tianshan Tong Granny can''t hold on for long. He directly reaches for Qinglong to absorb water and takes pictures of her petite body.


    Li Qiushui a move hit empty, see is song Qingshu hand, had to give up to continue to attack: "you want to protect her?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "if it hadn''t been for your previous mischief, it wouldn''t have happened like this."


    Thinking of taking off her clothes and giving her spring medicine, Li Qiushui also said, "can we just let it go? My granddaughter has been bullied for nothing by you? "


    "What bullying? I''m asking song to save her." At this time, Tianshan TongLao spoke.


    Li Qiushui almost didn''t get angry. He took a look at the disheveled clothes of the two people on the bed: "this is to call for help. Why don''t you let him help you like this?"


    With a flash of red tide on her face, she snorted coldly: "do you think I like you, and I love to mix with beautiful men?"


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry. Is Tianshan TongLao praising me?


    "OK, OK," she said. "I really intend to use your granddaughter to revenge you, but when I got there, she had been drugged. She said that the emperor would come to enjoy something later. I took advantage of the guard''s inattention to bring her out. Do you think I can save her?"


    "What?" Li Qiushui does not forbid the color change, "Li Liangzuo that fellow unexpectedly is so crazy? Even my cousin wants to get involved? " Although Li Qinglu and Li Liangzuo are not brothers and sisters, their respective fathers are half brothers, and their relationship can be said to be very close.


    Tianshan TongLao curled her lips: "as the saying goes, if you have a father, you have a son. Li Yuanhao can take over his brother''s wife and his daughter-in-law. Li Liangzuo can take over his cousin."


    Song Qingshu also nodded secretly. In fact, such a thing was not uncommon in the royal family, especially in the northern and Southern Dynasties. Those royal families were embarrassed to see others without any confusion. Xixia''s folk custom is open, and there are not so many scruples about these things.


    Li Qiushui looked at her granddaughter and said, "is what she said true?"


    Li Qinglu''s eyes were confused, and she gradually recalled all kinds of things before. As expected, her face was pale: "I remember. After drinking the fragrant tea from the maid in waiting, I was a little confused. I vaguely heard them talking about it..."


    Li Qiushui slapped her hand on the ice nearby. Unfortunately, she did not recover her skill. She could only slap some ice crumbs with one hand: "Li Liangzuo deceived others too much and poisoned qianshun. Now he intends to touch Qinglu. I will kill him in the future!"


    Hearing her mention of her father''s death, Li Qinglu was moved by her grief, and she could not help crying.


    "Your son died?" she said


    Li Qiushui said hatefully: "otherwise, why do you think I want to revenge you like that tonight? Is it really because of those old things?"

 Chapter 1791-1792

    Tianshan Tong granny opened her mouth and wanted to go down the well for a few words, but when she thought of her son''s death in her old age, even if they had a deep hatred, she couldn''t open it.


    Li Qiushui sighed: "I went out to investigate the news after I returned to the imperial palace. I just learned that Qian Shun was killed. Unfortunately, I am still seriously injured. I have no strength to kill Li Liangzuo. I think that the reason why he succeeded in the coup is because of your help, so I plan to take it out on you first."


    Tianshan Tong granny had a trace of sympathy, but she sneered when she heard her words: "you do it yourself, but in the end it''s your granddaughter." The thought that she had taken off her clothes, fed her medicine and thrown it on Song Qing''s book bed made her teeth itch.


    Who knows that Li Qiushui said faintly: "is this retribution? I don''t think it''s a good thing. "


    As soon as she said this, all the people in the room looked at her puzzledly, only to hear her continue to say: "if it wasn''t for such a scene today, Qinglu would be spoiled by Li Liangzuo''s murderer. Moreover, with Li Liangzuo''s mind, she would be killed soon after tasting the fresh food, and she would not be allowed to hide such a woman with hatred for herself."


    Li Qinglu''s face is pale. She knows that her grandmother''s words are not wrong at all. She thinks that she is not only unable to avenge her father, but also defiled by her enemies. That''s better


    Thinking of this, she looked at the man beside her, just met each other''s line of sight. She was so scared that she quickly turned away from her face. Her chest kept rising and falling. It was obvious that she was extremely worried.


    After seeing her reaction at a glance, Li Qiushui said, "I don''t know how to deal with this matter?"


    Song Qingshu is also a big head. He was too impulsive before, but he was teased like that twice in a row, and he couldn''t help being a man. However, this kind of thing was impulsive for a while, and then a lot of trouble came.


    Seeing that he was silent, Li Qiushui said angrily, "why, do you want to eat dry wipe clean


    Her words were so explicit that Li Qinglu finally couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t help but angrily said: "Princess ~"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I''m naturally responsible, but I didn''t have much friendship with the princess before. I don''t know if the princess wants me to be responsible." The grassland is open to the public, so it''s common for women to remarry. The idea of chastity is not as crazy as that in the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s not like that women in the Southern Song Dynasty, who have skin relatives, often marry chickens and dogs all their lives.


    Li Qiushui was surprised: "didn''t you know each other before?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "I''ve met you once, but I don''t have any deep friendship." After that, it suddenly occurred to him that he was not familiar before, but the communication just now was really deep.


    On one side of Li Qinglu''s face also appeared a layer of red halo, obviously thought of a piece.


    Li Qiushui doubted: "then why did you help me before?" He had been rescued from the main hall before, and he came back to the main hall in a hurry. He thought he was going to save his granddaughter, so he always had the idea of making up the two.


    Song Qingshu explained: "it''s a long story. It can only be said that we have a common enemy."


    Li Qiushui nodded, then looked at his granddaughter: "Qinglu, what do you think?"


    Li Qinglu was also a little speechless at this time. She thought to herself, how can I answer such a question? Her little face turned red. After a long time, she whispered back: "everything depends on the princess."


    In fact, her first reaction was to refuse. After all, she had always been arrogant and didn''t want to be a man. However, when she suddenly recalled some of the intimate situations between them, she couldn''t help blushing and her heart beat faster. A throb made her make such a default answer.


    Li Qiushui also had some accidents. After all, with her understanding of her granddaughter, she would leave naturally. She was worried about how to persuade her. How could she acquiesce?


    She said to song Qingshu in a hurry: "in this case, I''ll give this baby granddaughter to you. You can''t bully her in the future, otherwise I..." she was going to say some threatening words, but half a day later, she didn''t know how to threaten, so she had to change her words, "otherwise, even if I can''t beat you, I''ll invite my friends to settle accounts with you."


    One side of the Tianshan Tong granny sneered: "you are all useless little white faces. No matter how much you shout, you can''t beat the song boy with a finger."


    I don''t know why. Seeing that Li Qiushui betrothed her granddaughter to song Qingshu, she was very upset. After all, song Qingshu was closer to herself. Now she is Li Qiushui''s son-in-law. In the future, when she conflicts with Li Qiushui, he will help her.


    "Who says my friends are all white faced?" Being exposed in front of song Qingshu and his granddaughter, Li Qiushui couldn''t hang on his face. "I can still invite..."


    After thinking for half a day, she didn''t figure out who she could invite. Ding Chunqiu, who she knew best, was dead, and the master of the first class hall also defected. Even if she yelled, it would be useless to deal with the level of song Qingshu.


    "It''s lonely to find that I''ve done too much evil." Seeing that she couldn''t say it for a long time, Tianshan TongLao sneered.


    "Who said that! I can also find wuyazi! He''s my husband. He''ll help me out. " Li Qiushui was excited by her, and a person''s name came out of her head subconsciously. After that, she was shocked. She thought she had forgotten him for so many years, but when it came to the time of most need, the first thing she thought of was the man.


    "I Pooh!" When did wuyazi become your husband? You are the princess of Xixia


    "He was my first husband," Li Qiushui was embarrassed to say when he was abandoned by wuyazi. He could only say ambiguously, "later I married the king of Xixia."


    Tianshan Tong granny sneered: "it''s said that wuyazi was killed by you and Ding Chunqiu. How dare you mention his name now? At the moment of his death, he must be thinking about how he was blind. Only the eldest martial sister is really good to him. "


    "Fart!" When it comes to Wu Yazi, Li Qiushui also changed his usual tone of gentle wind and rain, and seemed a little angry. "Wu Yazi''s eyes are so high, will he take a fancy to a dwarf like you who will never grow up?"


    Song Qingshu turned his lips and thought, is this loli? What a beautiful word it is, how can it become a dwarf


    Seeing that the two people were angry and scolded each other, Li Qinglu couldn''t help pointing her finger at the waist of the man beside her: "can you... Can you persuade them?"


    Seeing her careful appearance, song Qingshu felt pity for her. He gently grasped her hand and said in a soft voice, "we''ll be a family in the future. We don''t have to be so formal."


    "Well..." Li Qinglu also felt wonderful. They had the closest relationship, but they didn''t say a few words.


    Song Qingshu then said to the two women who quarreled on the other side: "shut up. I want to know who wuyazi likes better. Just ask him directly. What''s the point of fighting here?"


    "What did you say?" Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui suddenly turn around and stare at him.

 Chapter 1793

    "If you want to know who wuyako prefers, just go and ask him directly. Have you been fighting for this all the time and come to an end?" Song Qingshu originally wanted to tell them that Wu Yazi''s favorite is Li Qiushui''s sister, who is also Xiao Longnu''s mother. However, after thinking about it, if he told them directly, most of them would explode in situ and fight for a lifetime. In the end, Wu Yazi loved someone else.


    This is the evil of wuyazi. Naturally, he should bear it himself. Song Qingshu didn''t want to bear the nunnery for him without any reason.


    "Smelly boy, I''m afraid you don''t know that wuyazi has already been killed by this bitch!" Tianshan TongLao''s eyes were full of anger when she spoke. If she had not been inferior at this time, she would have rushed to tear Li Qiushui to pieces.


    Li Qiushui snorted, but his face was not good-looking. At the beginning, Ding Chunqiu plotted against Wu Yazi. She not only didn''t stop him, but also added fuel to the flames. Although she was a little happy at the beginning, she was more and more regretful later. In the dead of night, she often thought of their immortal days in the jade cave of Lang Huan in Wuliang Mountain.


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth at the right time and said, "who said that wuyazi is dead?"


    "What?" Tianshan Tong granny suddenly turned back, "boy, what do you say?" Under the jurisdiction of 36 caves and 72 islands, lingjiu palace naturally has its own unique intelligence network. If it was someone else who said this, she would have sneered at it for a long time. However, she would never be aimless when she thought about the identity and status of the other party.


    Even Li Qiushui looked at him in surprise. Although she knew what had happened in those years, wuyazi''s corpse might have been cold, but she didn''t see his corpse in those years, so she still held the hope of just in case.


    Song Qingshu replied: "wuyazi was hit down the cliff by Ding Chunqiu, and his powerful internal force saved him. Rao is so. When he fell down from such a high cliff, he still broke his limbs. Fortunately, he was saved by his eldest disciple Su Xinghe. He just saved his life, but he was paralyzed. He was already a living dead man."


    "Really?" "But why haven''t I heard anything from him all these years?" she cried


    "Although wuyazi still has a strong internal force, but he is paralyzed and can''t use force. Su Xinghe and others can''t do it. If news comes out and Ding Chunqiu is recruited, what will he do?" Song Qingshu explained.


    "Then why didn''t he send someone to inform me," said Tianshan TongLao angrily. "I can crush Ding Chunqiu to death with one hand!" Although not long ago, Ding Chunqiu had died in her hands, but now it''s still a little hard to get rid of.


    Li Qiushui sighed: "we have been studying arts together for so many years. Don''t you know Wu Yazi''s character? Although he is as gentle as jade on the surface, he is actually very arrogant. He was plotted by his apprentice, which... Is mixed with my factors. He is so arrogant that he can ask for help from you."


    "That''s right," Song Qingshu added. "As far as I know, he has been planning to find a new successor to be his close disciple and clean up the door for him."


    Tianshan Tong granny suddenly moved in her heart and couldn''t help saying, "no wonder Su Xinghe has played a Zhenlong chess game these years. I thought he was addicted to chess and became a devil. Now I think it''s mostly to choose intelligent people for Wu Yazi."


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu thinks that in the original work, Xu Zhu broke Zhenlong''s chess game by mistake, and then he got all the skills of Wu Yazi. Then he started his plug-in life, and met his dreamer here in Xixia


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but look at Li Qinglu, just as the other side is also secretly looking at him. As soon as they make eye contact, they happen to think of the situation like glue before. Qi Qi''s heart swings.


    "No, I''m going to find him!" Tianshan Tong granny suddenly said with an excited face.


    Li Qiushui also stood up: "I want to go too!"


    Song Qingshu said in silence: "you''re almost 100 years old. You don''t have to be so excited when you hear the news of your lover? How are you going to meet him, the injured and the scattered


    "Yes," Li Qinglu was also anxious. "Will the imperial concubine not take revenge for her father, and let Li Liangzuo be happy here?"


    Li Qiushui sighed: "you can take revenge. What''s more, even if I killed Li Liangzuo, I''m not alone. It''s meaningless to go back to the days when I was a princess. It''s better to go to wuyizi and spend the rest of my life together..."


    Before she finished, the Tianshan TongLao could not help scolding: "I''m so shameless. How can you spend the rest of your life with a woman like you without a cliff?"


    Li Qiushui sneered: "don''t spend the rest of your life with me, will you spend the rest of your life with you?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying: "a man who has been paralyzed for many years doesn''t know what you are fighting for here. Does he still have the ability to spend the rest of his life with you?"


    Li Qiushui came from the past. Although Tianshan TongLao had no experience, she had lived for so many years, and immediately recognized his subtext. Both of them angrily denounced: "shut up


    Song Qingshu was also angry: "it''s really against the sky. Now you are all my prisoners. I haven''t finished my work here. No one wants to leave!"


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted and ran out without paying any attention. Li Qiushui also took a little step in Lingbo. Although she started late, she started late and arrived first. She was about to disappear at the entrance of the stairs.


    Song Qingshu gave a cold Snort and reached directly behind them for a breath. They immediately felt that an irresistible force was coming. The whole person''s center of gravity was unstable and was dragged back to the third floor of the underground.


    Two women fall back at the same time, if not song Qingshu immediately with a soft force to resolve the impact, they will fall very embarrassed.


    "Dragon catching skill? I didn''t expect that you''d learned the lost unique skill for many years. " Tianshan Tong granny''s face is not good-looking, but her voice is mostly admiration.


    "No, even the Dragon catching skill can''t be so powerful." Li Qiushui frowned and said, "it seems that there are some shadows of the sun moon god religion that absorbs the stars and Dharma."


    Song Qingshu secretly admires that these two people are indeed the best masters in martial arts. "This trick comes from the dragon''s water absorption in the eighteen Dragons of the dragon, and at the same time, it has added some essence of the star suction method, not the real dragon work."


    Of course, the perfect effect this time is mainly due to the fact that the two women are not in their prime. I''m afraid they are only 10% to 30% of the peak period, so they are easily restricted.


    Li Qinglu on one side doesn''t know about this. The princess has always been a God in her heart. Tianshan TongLao is the enemy of the princess for many years. She is also an unfathomable devil. She is so easily teased by this man.


    Although the first class hall got the news that he was very good at martial arts, she couldn''t imagine that he was so high.


    Li Qiushui had a better insight than Tianshan TongLao, who was a little straight. He turned his eyes and said, "young master, as long as you take us to wuyazi, I will give you all the forces in Xixia."


    Song Qingshu curled his lips: "now you are all in one pot by others. What influence is there?"


    Li Qiushui shook his head: "as the saying goes, a hundred legged insects die but not die. I have been running Xixia for decades, and my influence is deep-rooted. It''s not so easy. Before that, it was just a sudden event, and I didn''t have time to mobilize all my strength. I was just taken advantage of by Li Liangzuo. I had planned to call the old troops to counterattack when I was healed. Now I think about all this, It''s not as good as no cliff. "


    "Don''t listen to her boasting. What capital does she have now? Take me to wuyazi, and I''ll give you the whole lingjiu palace!"

 Chapter 1794

    Li Qiushui also sneered: "I don''t have the capital. It''s like you''ve got where you want to go. The 36 holes and 72 islands revolt, and the lingjiu palace lost half of its strength. Now that you''re not here, the lingjiu palace has no leaders. At that time, those island Masters will attack the ethereal peak. I''m afraid the lingjiu palace will have a good achievement."


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted: "what''s the climate for those people in the ten thousand immortals assembly? It''s easy to defend and hard to attack the spirit vulture palace. How can they hurt them?"


    "Nonsense, no one will." Li Qiushui rolled his eyes.


    "OK, OK," Song Qingshu interrupted their quarrel. "After all, you two don''t have much chips. Well, you give me lingjiu palace and Xixia forces together, and I''ll tell you where wuyazi is now."


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "you are too greedy."


    "In the past, the conditions of any one of you were rich enough, but now you know how much of your power is." Song Qingshu said lightly, "and one of you is my prisoner and the other is saved by me. This is not too much."


    "Well, as long as you take me to see wuyazu, I have no problem." Tianshan Tong granny thought that she had enough prestige in her whole life. It was meaningless to continue to stay on the ethereal peak, empty, lonely and cold. In addition, the decline of her ability made her a little frustrated.


    Li Qiushui nodded and said, "yes, but you have to promise us a request."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was in a very happy mood at this time. The problem that had been bothering him before was solved. Before, it was easy to behead Li Liangzuo, but he had no foundation in Xixia. If he killed Li Liangzuo, another "Li Liangzuo" would come out and still make wedding clothes for others. But now with the power foundation of these two people, it''s different. He has enough confidence to control Xixia.


    "You have to come with us." Li Qiu waterway.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "no, the situation in Xixia is changing rapidly. I don''t have time. I can tell you where he is. If you go to find him yourself, are you afraid I can''t cheat you?"


    Li Qiushui sighed: "if we go to find him ourselves, why do we have to make this deal with you? Since he was saved by Su Xinghe, we can directly ask Su Xinghe. Why do we need you?"


    "Then why?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    Tianshan Tong granny said very tacitly: "have you forgotten that wuyazi has been paralyzed for many years now? Of course, we don''t want to see a disabled man. Naturally, we want him to be the same


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while: "I''m not a doctor. What do you want me to do? Isn''t your lingjiu palace good at medicine? I heard that you can even change people''s eyes." Whether it''s jiuzhuan bear snake pill or broken tendon and bone eroding pill, they are all the top miraculous drugs and poisons in the world. In the original work, lingjiu palace even changed the eyes of ah Zi, who was blind. This kind of medical skill is beyond this era.


    Tianshan Tong granny replied: "the medical skill of lingjiu palace is really good, but as far as I know, Su Xinghe has an apprentice named Xue Muhua, who is one of the four great doctors in the Jianghu. Over the years, Su Xinghe must have let Xue cure wuyazi, but wuyazi is still quadriplegic. It''s obvious that even Xue can''t help him, and that lingjiu palace can''t save him."


    Song Qingshu wrapped the quilt for Li Qinglu. As he began to change into the clothes brought by Tianshan TongLao, he said, "you can''t save me. How can I save you?"


    Li Qiushui sighed: "I don''t know if you really know or if you don''t know. I heard that you had a broken pulse at the lion slaughtering ceremony. Later, you went to the four great doctors for treatment. Unfortunately, the four great doctors were helpless. Everyone thought you were dead. Unexpectedly, after a period of silence, suddenly a new force rose up, and not only the injuries were cured, Martial arts are also among the top in the world. So if anyone in the world can cure wuyazi, it''s the young master. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he remembered all kinds of things in those years. He had a hard time learning "shenzhaojing" and just changed his life. When he thought about it, wuyazi''s symptoms were similar to his original symptoms. Of course, wuyazi must be more serious.


    "And you can also have one Yang finger. As far as I know, one Yang finger in Dali has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. You can certainly cure wuyazi by both ways." Tianshan TongLao had a hand with song Qingshu before, so she naturally knew that he would be a Yang finger.


    Song Qingshu replied, "since you''ve heard about the effect of Yiyang finger, you naturally know the side effects."


    Tianshan TongLao nodded: "yes, I met master Yideng many years ago. I heard that using Yiyang finger to save people would lead to extreme weakness within five years, so I couldn''t use force."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "since you know, do you think I will agree now?" His internal power is so high that it has already solved the problem of Yiyang finger''s saving people. However, there is no need to tell them about it. It''s just used to start the price.


    Li Qiushui said in a soft voice: "of course, we know that the sacrifice of the young master is great, but the chips we give are not rich enough. We should know that those forces who get me, together with the lingjiu palace, are equal to the strength of half a country."


    "Half a country?" Song Qingshu sun ran a smile, "if half a month ago is almost." At that time, Li Liangzuo had not yet launched a coup.


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "of course, I know that our chips are not as valuable as before, but I gave you a granddaughter. Qinglu is recognized as the first beauty in the whole Xixia kingdom. It''s unparalleled and right. It can make princes all over the world flock to it. It''s worthy of being a beautiful country."


    "Imperial concubine ~" Li Qinglu can''t help being coquettish and angry. At the same time, her mood is extremely complicated. She was given away by her grandmother as a chip, and it was for an unrelated man - you know, wuyazi has no blood relationship with her.


    At this time, Tianshan TongLao also said: "if you don''t think it''s enough, I still have an apprentice there. She is the holy daughter of lingjiu palace. She is not only beautiful, but also a princess. She is much more noble than Li Qiushui''s granddaughter."


    Li Qiushui immediately quit, disdaining to curl his mouth: "the Chai family''s down and out descendant is not a princess."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Most of what they said was Fu Minyi. Of course, most of her name in the Central Plains was Tang Saier.


    Tianshan Tong granny glared at Li Qiushui: "after all, she is the descendant of master. How dare you disrespect him?"


    Li Qiushui''s face changed slightly, and he said hastily, "of course I dare not disrespect him. I mean, what qualifications do you have to betroth her to others?"


    Hearing the conversation, song Qingshu thinks about the news he got from Tang Saier. It seems that Pan Lang, the founder of Xiaoyao school, is indeed Chai Rong''s descendant. He has taught three brilliant apprentices and arranged them secretly. It''s a pity that his efforts have been wasted by the internal strife among the apprentices.


    Tianshan tonglaohe snorted: "if the master has a spirit in heaven, he will certainly agree with her husband whom I have chosen. By the way, song boy, I have four maids, one mother, who are sweet and lovely. I''ll give them to you together."

 Chapter 1795

    Song Qingshu looks calm: "two should be clear, in this troubled times, women are the most worthless chips."


    Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui breathe a little, but they also know that, as he said, in these troubled times, for those people at the top, what women they want can''t be obtained. Trading with each other is often an exchange of interests. As for women, it''s just an addition.


    Li Qinglu on one side turned pale when she heard this. She had heard that her grandmother had given up revenge for her father for a man in her early years. She was a little disappointed when she thought that Xixia was the only one left to support her. Then she was saddened to hear that her grandmother had given herself as a bargaining chip to a strange man, What I didn''t expect was that I was a worthless chip in the other''s eyes!


    She has always been arrogant, how can she bear such humiliation? She opened her mouth and was about to say something, but song Qingshu held her little hand. After listening to him, she said, "but I''ve always been reluctant to let women cry. Let''s help you this time."


    Tianshan Tong granny angrily smile: "smelly boy, really when you are not close to the girl''s Xiaoxiong, do half a day is still a sentimental species."


    In just a short moment, Li Qinglu''s mood was like a roller coaster. First she fell from the cloud to the bottom of the valley, and then she was suddenly pulled up to the cloud, so fast that she didn''t know what attitude to face it, and she couldn''t help blushing and froze there.


    Song Qingshu smiles. He agrees that there is Li Qinglu''s factor, but the most important factor is Li Qiushui''s influence in Xixia and Tianshan TongLao''s lingjiu palace. Although these two forces are different now, it is possible to return to the peak after a good operation, so that his previous headache can be solved: "in this case, it should not be too late, We''ll start right away. "


    After all, Mu Wanqing is scheduled to be the queen, and his marriage is around the corner. He doesn''t want to be married when he comes back.


    After a look at Li Qinglu, song Qingshu added: "princess, join us. You are coveted by Li Liangzuo now. It''s not safe in the palace." At the same time, make complaints about these royal families.


    "Well," Li Qinglu answered imperceptibly, "do you still call me... Princess?"


    "What else is it called?" All kinds of nouns flashed in Song Qingshu''s head? Lulu? Lu Mei? EH ~ how one is more chilly than the other.


    Li Qinglu''s face turned red: "it''s like I''m in a dream. I met my lover when I was most desperate. I''ll call you menglang."


    Song Qingshu: "he never thought that the ability to correct the plot was so strong. The title" Menggu menglang "came out. In her previous life, she might even wonder if she had read too many romantic novels and even thought of such a name.


    One side of the Tianshan Tong granny glanced at Li Qiushui, can''t help but say: "it''s really worthy of your kind, the ability to hook up with men is really amazing."


    Li Qiushui didn''t care. He said with a smile, "if you like it, you can have one yourself."


    Tianshan Tong granny instantly angry: "bitch, which pot does not open which pot!" Now that she''s a young woman, she can''t afford to have a baby? And she has never married Yun Ying all her life, so she is quite taboo about this topic.


    Song Qingshu was used to the fight between the two girls, so he chose to ignore it. He took Li Qinglu by the hand and said, "you are the fairy girl in my dream. Then I will call you Menggu."


    "Eh ~" Li Qinglu blushed and nodded. She felt a little ashamed, but she was very helpful when she heard that he compared herself to a fairy.


    Seeing her coquettish face, song Qingshu can''t help but show her astonishment. Li Qinglu inherits Li Qiushui''s beauty, and even has a tendency to surpass the blue. No wonder the original work uses such words as "unparalleled" and "unparalleled". Considering the beauty and age of the whole Tianlong eight series, Li Qinglu is completely fighting for the existence of "one of the three" with Wang Yuyan and Wang Yuyan Mu Wanqing is not sure who is more beautiful together.


    When I think of her fairy like character in the original book, I lose myself in a muddle and give it to an ugly, dull and stupid monk. What''s the difference between such behavior and being raped and raped


    Song Qingshu''s face was suddenly a little strange. After a circle, his behavior didn''t seem to be much better... It''s all the fault of Tianshan TongLao! It''s worthy of being the owner of Diao Miaofeng. He''s really a good hand at pulling.


    Seeing that the initiator was still fighting with Li Qiushui, song Qingshu interrupted angrily: "clean up, we''ll start all night." Now the situation in Xixia is changing rapidly. He doesn''t want to delay too long.


    Tianshan Tongmu snorted, "I have nothing to clean up. I can leave at any time."


    Li Qiushui leaned gently against the edge of the ice: "I''m ready, too."


    Li Qinglu is a face red: "I... I have no clothes to wear."


    Song Qingshu realized that she had not been dressed yet. Looking at her white and round fragrant shoulder, she could not help thinking of some scenes just now when they were so close to each other.


    Li Qiushui glared at Tianshan Tong granny: "it''s all your work!"


    Tianshan Tong granny curled her lips: "don''t you see your granddaughter''s coy face? It''s obviously very enjoyable." A word immediately made Li Qinglu a big red face, and by the way, even song Qingshu was embarrassed.


    Seeing her granddaughter''s skin showing the afterglow of the red tide left by her extreme pleasure, and remembering that she just came in to see song Qingshu''s strong and symmetrical body, Li Qiushui can''t help but feel a surge in her heart. She has always been charming and wonderful, and she can naturally tell her granddaughter''s mood at this time.


    In order to avoid wishful thinking, she said hastily, "wait a minute, I''ll find you some clothes." Then he left in a hurry.


    Tianshan Tong granny said with a smile: "this bitch is thinking about spring again. Song boy, you have a lot of skills. You can''t help but put the little ones in order and let the old people''s mind ripple."


    Song Qingshu was speechless: "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute." He obviously doesn''t want to go on with this topic. Although Li Qiushui is beautiful, and it''s hard to see the traces of time in her appearance, her past when she was young is not his favorite type. In addition to her relationship with Li Qingluo and Li Qinglu, she doesn''t have any other ideas.


    Thinking of Li Qingluo, song Qingshu looks strange. She should be Li Qinglu''s aunt in the future


    Song Qingshu quickly converged his mind and didn''t think about these troublesome things.


    It wasn''t long before Li Qiushui came back. Li Qinglu blushed and put on his clothes. The party left the palace overnight. Recently, there have been many incidents. The guards of the Xixia Palace are more strict than usual. However, they have high martial arts skills and are familiar with the terrain of the palace and the layout of the guards. How can they stop them?


    Soon after make complaints about the city of Ling, looking at the pale sky, the Tianshan grandmother could not help but Tucao: "Song Xiaozi, you are really competent, and the day is shining."

 Chapter 1796

    Hearing her words, Li Qinglu''s white face turned red in an instant. She felt that the number of times she blushed in her life was not as much as today.


    Song Qingshu also heard a burst of speechless: "for the old do not respect, you are enough."


    Li Qiushui took the opportunity to say: "the old maid who has been holding back all her life is inevitably sullen in her heart."


    Tianshan Tongmu said angrily, "what do you mean, bitch! It''s the two of them who have been here all night. "


    Rao is thick skinned than the city wall, song Qingshu also some can''t carry: "OK, OK, I''ll go to jietan temple to explain something, and I''ll come out soon to meet you." After that, they left without waiting for their reaction. It turned out that the group had already come to jietan temple at this time. Song Qingshu went to help them save wuyazi. It must take some time for them to come back. Naturally, they had to explain to Mu Wanqing and yelunan fairy first.


    Looking at his disappeared figure, the remaining three looked at each other. Li Qiushui murmured to himself, "I remember that jietan temple is now..."


    Tianshan Tong granny was a little gloating: "your grandson-in-law is not simple, but he has a similar temperament to you." She had worked with Li Liangzuo before, and naturally knew what was going on in jietan temple.


    Li Qiushui knew that she meant that song Qingshu was merciful to satirize his fickleness, and said without any care: "a man with ability is not a wife." Although she was also a member of the Jianghu, she spent most of her time in the Xixia palace. She was used to the things in the back palace, but she took it for granted.


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted. For the first time, she didn''t refute it. Most of her life, she has insight into human nature and naturally knows the rules of the world.


    It wasn''t long before Song Qingshu came back. He told Mu Wanqing and yelunanxian about the time of his return. In addition, he told them to be careful during this time. Once something happened in Xixia, if it couldn''t be done for the two girls, they would go first. At the same time, he told them some footholds of Golden Snake camp in Xixia. Over the past year, he has secretly integrated the resources of the Qing government''s stick office, the Jin State''s Huanyi courtyard, the Liao state''s tiyin department, and wuhumen. With these resources, and the brothel information network of he Tieshou and Chen Yuanyuan, even the Xixia side has been equipped with manpower. Although it can''t affect the overall situation, it''s not a big problem to protect one or two people.


    Seeing him coming back, Li Qiushui asked with a smile: "is it Princess Tiandu or the future queen that you met in jietan temple?" She naturally knew that at this time the temple was full of the family members of the wooden family. Although there were many beautiful women, they were the only two women who could be liked by song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but Tianshan TongLao said: "I think it''s mostly the future queen. Although the princess is beautiful, she is older after all."


    "Not a few years older than me, actually." Song Qingshu subconsciously said, at the same time, he looked a little strange. He thought that you are in your nineties, and he said that people in their early thirties are old. How can they sound so strange.


    "Is it really Qin HongMian?" Now it''s Li Qiushui''s turn to be surprised, and even Li Qinglu, who is on the side, has some sidelights.


    "Of course not. It''s Mu Wanqing." There is nothing to deny. Sooner or later, they will know.


    Although there was speculation before, several people were shocked when they heard him admit it. After a long time, Tianshan TongLao gave a thumbs up: "Song boy, great!"


    Li Qiushui couldn''t help but smile: "Qinglu and I have to thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that if Li Qinglu was not jealous, he would thank God. How could he thank me.


    A moment of silence, Li Qinglu also said: "Miss Mu is the future queen appointed by Li Liangzuo. You took his queen away and gave us a big breath. How can we not appreciate you?"


    Song Qingshu thinks that the customs of Xixia are really elusive, but this feeling seems... Cool?


    Next, they bought more than a dozen horses and began to drive eastward. Lingzhou was originally a horse producing area, so it was easy to pick out good horses. As for why four people wanted to buy so many horses, it was mainly for the purpose of changing riding.


    Later generations may subconsciously think that horse riding is much faster than human walking. Song Qingshu also came to this world to find out the situation. In a short period of time, cavalry is naturally much faster than infantry, but human endurance is better than horses, and the time for rest and eating is shorter. Horses are herbivores, and the conversion rate of eating grass is low, It usually takes a few hours of grass and almost a day''s rest to recover. So there was a funny situation in ancient marching. After seven or eight days of running together, the infantry had to stop and wait for the cavalry to catch up


    In history, Cao Cao''s tiger and leopard riders chased Liu Bei for 300 Li a day, which was faster than that of human beings, but this speed could not last long. If they ran like this for two days in a row, the tiger and leopard riders would be abandoned. In contrast, Xia Houyuan led his troops for 500 Li on three days, 1000 Li on six days, and Sima Yi attacked Mengda for 1200 Li on eight days, It''s not sure who''s faster, horse riding or infantry.


    In the Han Dynasty, the number of units per mile was less than that of later generations. The modern record of infantry marching in a hurry is that the volunteers ran 72 kilometers in 14 hours. 72 kilometers is the straight-line distance on the map, and the actual distance is the mountain road, so the distance is more than that.


    Of course, if a local tyrant like Mongolia can match one cavalry with three horses at any time, the marching speed will be far faster than that of infantry. Unfortunately, most cavalry teams in history have not prepared so many horses as this national strength, and one horse per person is already very good.


    In fact, if song Qingshu was alone, he would be able to perform lightness skills faster. But for one thing, he was too tired to run like this. For another thing, he could not keep up with him because of the injuries of several people who were with him.


    That''s why he bought more than ten horses at one go, just like the Mongolian Western Expedition, so that he could keep on driving with the highest speed. After all, there were a lot of things waiting to be dealt with in Xixia, and he didn''t want to delay too long.


    On the way to the East, for the first time, Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui didn''t quarrel. Instead, they inquired about the relationship between Song Qingshu and Mu Wanqing. Even Li Qinglu was a gossip.


    At first, song Qingshu didn''t want to talk about it. Unfortunately, three women pestered him all the time. They had no choice but to talk about all kinds of things between them. Time passed quickly.


    Towards noon, Tianshan Tong granny, who was listening to the gossip with relish, suddenly exclaimed. She trembled uncontrollably and fell under the horse. If she fell, she would lose her head and blood. If she fell, she would lose her life.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu had a quick eye. He grabbed her belt and lifted her up: "what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, she was pale and trembling. She didn''t even notice that she was being held in her arms: "blood, I want to drink blood..."


    "Young master, she has made that old problem, cluck ~" Li Qiushui of one side gloated.


    Tianshan Tong granny had no time to fight with her, but her eyes were fixed on the horses she was carrying, as if she would jump on them at any time.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "it''s not good. It depends on them if we can find wuyazi as soon as possible."


    "I want blood!" Hearing what he said, she seemed to lose her mind and wriggled in his arms.

 Chapter 1797

    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to it at all. All his energy was to think about how to deal with the boiling Qi in Tianshan TongLao''s body.


    In his previous life, when he watched martial arts TV, he felt that those famous and decent people who had been learning martial arts for decades could not compare with some young experts of evil sects. At that time, he thought that these martial arts of famous and decent schools were rubbish. However, when he came to this world, he found that although the progress of these martial arts of famous and decent schools was slow, they had a solid foundation and had little side effects, But there are all kinds of side effects, such as the conflict between absorbing star and fazhenqi, such as the little JJ of sunflower Dictionary


    The same is true of the eight wasteland and six harmonies. Song Qingshu is holding Tianshan TongLao at this time. At such a close distance, he can clearly feel that her real Qi is restless and has a tendency to gradually boil. If he doesn''t care, he will eventually die.


    Usually, she drinks blood to practice martial arts to suppress, but song Qingshu doesn''t want to see her become a vampire like monster and decides to correct this bad problem for her. Of course, it''s easier said than done. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s profound skills and his understanding of yin and Yang,


    Also can''t use the true Qi to dredge the restless true Qi in her body.


    Tianshan Tong granny gradually calms down, but song Qingshu still looks dignified. He is only treating the symptoms, but not the root cause. Her real Qi is still restless every afternoon.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that he had just healed her. He could feel that most of the Qi in her body gathered in the hand Shaoyang Sanjiao classic. It was obvious that something was wrong there. It seems that we can start from this meridian


    At this time, Li Qiushui''s joking voice sounded in his ear: "Qinglu, your lover is very charming. Look at the Grand Master of lingjiu palace being hugged by him. Maybe you will have another rival in the future."


    Tianshan TongLao realized that the Qi in her body was gradually calming down from boiling. She was lamenting the magic of song Qingshu''s martial arts. After hearing Li Qiushui''s words, she realized that she was being held by a man, and her hand on her belly seemed to be getting hotter and hotter.


    "Song boy, let me go!" Being so damaged by the old enemy, how can Tianshan TongLao bear it.


    Song Qingshu found out that most of the Qi in her body had been recovered, so he didn''t insist on it any more. He put her on the horse running nearby.


    Tianshan Tong granny secretly admired that she had to put herself on the galloping horse and on the other galloping horse. The softness was really ingenious. I''m afraid she could do it in her heyday, but she couldn''t do it if she was as gentle as he was without any bumps... But that''s not the point. The point is that he just seemed to hold his butt?


    She glared at him fiercely. Seeing that he was driving the horse as usual, she didn''t seem to realize what had just happened. She couldn''t say anything. After all, there was Li Qiushui next to him. If she knew that her ass had been touched, wouldn''t she laugh to death?


    In this way, a group of people went to the East in different places. Unconsciously, they drove for more than 200 Li, and night gradually came. No matter how anxious song Qingshu was, he couldn''t pull them to travel day and night together. When they happened to meet a town, he chose an inn and planned to have a night''s rest.


    Staying in an inn involves several rooms. Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the fact that when he first came to live with xuexue''er in the world, the shop owner said that there were no rooms. He couldn''t help laughing.


    This inn is in Xixia. It hasn''t learned that kind of marketing method yet. To be honest, it has plenty of guest rooms. Naturally, Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui live in one room each. In order to avoid conflicts between them in private, song Qingshu arranges them in their own room. Li Qinglu can''t help feeling dejected. No matter how she arranges, her room must be the farthest from Song Qingshu, Although they didn''t know each other for a long time, considering their previous intimacy, she was inevitably lost.


    Will granddaughter''s gloomy look in the eye, Li Qiushui can''t help but say: "Qinglu live in my room, I live on the edge."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why do you sleep in your room? Just let her live with me."


    Li Qiushui


    Tianshan TongLao


    Li Qinglu


    Song Qingshu then said: "I know her for a short time, so we should take advantage of this time to get familiar with each other."


    Hearing what he said, Li Qinglu blushed and opened her mouth. After all, she didn''t say anything. She looked shy and coy.


    Tianshan Tongmu couldn''t help but thumbed up: "Song boy, I admire you a little."


    Li Qiushui also couldn''t help laughing: "we don''t have as much red tape as other countries. A man should be like this. In that case, it''s settled. I''ll go back to my room first to heal."


    "I went to practice, too." Tianshan TongLao left a sentence, but also turned away, leaving only Li Qinglu and Song Qing looking at each other in writing.


    "Go ahead." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Li Qinglu''s face turned red and she went in with some guilty feelings. In fact, she is not such a shy person, but she can''t stand it. The relationship between them is really strange. She didn''t know each other very well before. As a result, she has the closest relationship. As a princess, her pride and confidence in running the first class hall is not worth mentioning in front of this man with outstanding martial arts skills, Let her always have a feeling of looking up at each other.


    Just don''t know how to face each other, suddenly there is a knock on the door, looking at Song Qingshu suspiciously, only to hear him say: "just now I went to the inn to prepare hot water for bathing."


    Although there was no tap water or water heater in ancient times, it can''t stand. Manpower is cheap. As long as you have money, you can enjoy comfortable service everywhere. It''s the same truth from ancient times to the present.


    Li Qinglu has been working all day. She is really very uncomfortable. She bathes everyday in the palace, but now she lives in the same room with another man


    Worried about gain and loss, the maid on this side of the inn was ready. She closed the door and went out.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you take a bath?"


    "Is it here?" Li Qinglu is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Excuse me?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "we all have this kind of relationship. Do we still care about it?"


    Li Qinglu thought that what he said really made some sense, so she gave a sound and planned to go to the back of the screen to undress. Suddenly, she glanced at Song Qingshu and saw his action. She was surprised and said, "what are you doing


    "Of course, they wash together," Song Qingshu said naturally. "With the efficiency of boiling water in this era, and the time they carry water in, if they wait for the next bucket of water, it will be midnight."


    At this time, in the next room, Tianshan TongLao, who was listening to the wall, couldn''t help spat: "it''s really shameless."


    Li Qiushui on the other side giggled: "what a bad embryo ~"


    --------


    A book friend left a message saying that he couldn''t see the update. It seems that there is something wrong with the vertical and horizontal app. After the book friend verified that it has been re installed, it seems that there is no problem

 Chapter 1798

    "Together?" Li Qinglu had red lips and a shocked look on her face. Although the Western Xia Dynasty was more open to the folk customs than the Southern Song Dynasty, due to the limitations of the times, she still felt that such behavior was too licentious.


    "Are you shy when we are so close?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "it''s very common for lovers to take a bath together in our hometown."


    As the leader of the first class hall, Li Qinglu has studied the data of these celebrities in the world before. Naturally, he knows that his hometown is near Wudang. When did Jingzhou have such a custom?


    Despite the doubts in her heart, she did not have any doubts about it after all. After all, she is his person now, which seems to be no big deal.


    Maybe Li Qinglu didn''t realize that there was a heart of obedience to the strong in her subconscious.


    Red face quietly take off clothes into the bath bucket, not long after I feel the lover also entered the bucket, a face more ruddy.


    In fact, song Qingshu also has some entanglements. He and Li Qinglu are typical people who get on the bus first and then pay for the tickets. He also wants to say something to close the relationship between the two sides, but they didn''t know each other before, so he can''t talk about the topic.


    At this time, the water in the barrel was steaming. Li Qinglu was shy, so she didn''t dare to face him at all. She just leaned far against the wall of the barrel on the other side, revealing only her round shoulders and beautiful black hair. Just to avoid being wet by the water, she rolled it up and put it on her head, fixed it with a jade hairpin, and matched her slender white neck like a swan, What''s more, it adds a bit of nobility.


    Although most of her body is hidden in the water, the water is clear, and you can still see her graceful back. I don''t know whether it''s because of the heat or shyness. Originally, her skin is whiter than snow. Now, a layer of bright red color appears on her back. In addition, some beads of water hanging on her skin are really white jade beads, which can''t match her appearance The first dew of a rose does not make it clear.


    "Menggu, you are so beautiful!" Song Qingshu can''t help but praise it. It''s really worthy of the existence of the three contending for one among the young generation of the eight Tianlong tribes. Rao Shi, who is used to seeing it, is also astonished at this time.


    Li Qinglu''s tense mood suddenly relaxed when he heard the address he had agreed to when they were intimate. He nibbled his lips and said, "menglang ~"


    Hearing that her voice was sweet and greasy at the moment, and especially noticing that there was a faint charm in her pure eyebrows when she turned back, song Qingshu could not help but move in her heart and gently stuck it up to hold the girl in her arms.


    "Menglang ~" Li Qinglu opened her lips and breathed out like a orchid.


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to talk to her a little more and get familiar with her first. But now he just gave up. After all, it''s better to follow the method of the original book. After all, feelings can be made. He stayed with Xu Zhu for a few days in the dark in the original book. As a result, he fell in love with each other all his life and did not hesitate to recruit relatives all over the world, To find his dream lover, no matter what aspect of his kung fu, should not be inferior to that silly monk in the original.


    As soon as she was touched by him, Li Qinglu became soft. She didn''t know how provocative it was. Soon, the sound of water splashing on the bank was heard in the room, and sometimes it was mixed with the sound of blushing.


    Tianshan TongLao, who was eavesdropping next door, turned red and spat. She quickly left the wall, went back to the bed, sat up and began to practice. Only she knew whether she could concentrate.


    Li Qiushui doesn''t seem to have been scalded like Tianshan TongLao. She still leans against the wall and listens to the little lovers next door. She can''t help but go back to the Wuliang Mountain in Dali. That should be her happiest time


    The next day, compared with Li Qinglu''s and song Qingshu''s radiant looks, Tianshan TongLao has a big black eye and glares at Song Qingshu from time to time. This bastard has been struggling for a whole night. It''s almost dawn before she stops. As a result, her time difference in practicing martial arts is a little bit crazy.


    After all, eavesdropping is not a glorious thing. After all, she couldn''t bear to talk about it, so she had to go straight to the front with a horse in her stomach.


    Li Qiushui was more generous and took a moment to pull song Qingshu and said, "the young master has good physical strength, but my good granddaughter, Bigua, has just broken. I hope the young master will pity me."


    One sentence made Li Qinglu blush, and she couldn''t help being coquettish: "imperial concubine ~"


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "silly child, this is a good thing, what can''t be said, in the future you will know how happy you are." At the beginning of last night, she was appreciating the close relationship between the couple next door and remembering the happy old days of herself and wuyazu. But later, her smile became stiff. After all, wuyazu could never last that long. She couldn''t really connect them, so the memories of the past were broken.


    Li Qiushui didn''t know when to go back to bed. Anyway, she was very hot all over. She always liked the beautiful boy best, and even had the impulse to go out of her way to hook up with the other side. However, the other side''s martial arts skills were too high, and she couldn''t help it. After all, he was a clear lover, which made her not tangle.


    Along the way, several people were on their way in the daytime. Song Qingshu channeled the boiling Qi for Tianshan Tong granny. At night, he and Li Qinglu hid in their room to fully communicate with each other. Their relationship was no longer as strange as it was at the beginning, but soon became like a couple in love.


    Unknowingly, I have been away from Xixia for a long time, but I really should have learned that idiom - a thousand miles a day.


    On this day, the group stopped by a lake to have a rest. Song Qingshu took out a map and studied it: "it should not take a few days to get to Songzhou." Wuyazi now lives with his disciple, Mr. congbian, who lives near Leigu mountain in Songzhou.


    "No cliff son ~" Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui said together, looking excited.


    Only when Li Qinglu looks ordinary, she has no feelings for her grandmother, an old lover. She even thinks that his grandmother forgets revenge because of him. Thanks to the company of song Qingshu, she has no time to think about other things.


    "You monk, you have the ability to go to my cousin. What''s the ability to bully a girl who can''t do martial arts?" At this time, a girl''s voice came not far away. Although the tone could tell the owner''s anger, the voice was still so soft and moving, as if it had an inexplicable magic power, which could make people relaxed and happy.


    Along the way, they saw a tall and burly monk walking far away. Behind him, there was a beautiful little monk.

 Chapter 1799

    "Hum, North Qiaofeng and South Murong, how can your cousin He De be as famous as Qiao Feng? It''s not that I can''t find him, but that he is now a lost dog, and no one knows where he is." The monk seemed to be greatly insulted. With a wave of his broad robe, he directly interrupted the little monk''s words. Although there was still some distance, he was born with a big voice, and a few people here were experts, so naturally he could hear what he was saying.


    "The monk''s martial arts are not weak." Observing each other''s steps and breathing, Tianshan Tong Granny can''t help saying that during this period of time, with the help of song Qingshu, her internal power has recovered 70% or 80%, which can be regarded as not weak by her, so we can imagine each other''s accomplishments.


    I saw that monk''s cloth clothes and sandals were absolutely different, but his face was in high spirits and seemed to be flowing with precious light. Song Qingshu can''t help looking strange. These monks are old acquaintances. It''s the king of the Ming Dynasty, Jiu Mozhi, who can dress the coarse linen clothes with such dignity.


    "Is this your friend?" Song Qingshu asks Li Qiushui.


    "Do not know," Li Qiushui one Zheng, strange way, "childe why to ask like this?"


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu is a bit strange. I used to see that jiumozhi had little wuxianggong, and this Kung Fu was Li Qiushui''s unique skill. Connecting with Li Qiushui''s liking for beautiful young people, I thought that jiumozhi had sacrificed his man for his magical skill. Of course, with Li Qiushui''s beauty, it''s hard to call it sacrifice.


    Since Li Qiushui denied knowing each other, where did Hatoyama''s little wuxianggong come from?


    "That little monk is so strange. He looks so beautiful. It''s too pretty." At this time, Li Qinglu couldn''t help saying.


    After her reminder, several people went to the little Shami behind the monk, with red lips, white teeth and picturesque eyes. Even the broad robe could not hide the graceful and charming figure.


    "It should be a girl." Tianshan Tong granny snorted, "I think it''s inconvenient for that monk to take a girl on the road, so let her refit it."


    Li Qiushui also giggled: "now these monks are so lecherous. They even carry their wives when they go out."


    Tianshan Tong granny suddenly brightened her eyes and said happily, "it can''t be the bastard you and that monk gave birth to."


    "Nonsense what, looking for scolding..." Li Qiushui only when she deliberately provocative, but said half suddenly stunned, "eh?"


    At this time, even Li Qinglu''s eyes could not help sweeping back and forth on Li Qiushui and the little monk. Her face was also shocked and suspicious.


    Song Qingshu chuckles. This little hermit is also an old acquaintance. The fairy sister, Wang Yuyan of mantuo villa, who makes Duan Yu''s dream come true. When she thinks about her relationship with Li Qiushui and Li Qinglu, she may have a good play to watch.


    At this time, jiumozhi also noticed several people by the lake. Although he was not good at women, he was still amazed by the three women''s appearance and figure. He thought that there were so many beautiful women in the wilderness. It was just the so-called abnormal that they were demons. He could not help but keep on guard.


    However, when he saw the young man beside the three women, he showed relief and strode to this side.


    Seeing him coming straight up, Tian Shan''s mother was awed in her heart and couldn''t help saying, "come straight to us. Is it really monk Hua?"


    One side of Li Qiushui disdained to curl his mouth: "want to rush is also to me and Qinglu, you are a little boy, less self amorous."


    Before she could get angry, she heard the great monk go to song Qingshu excitedly: "brother song!" They knew each other a few years ago, but they had similar interests. Later, song Qingshu taught Huanxi Zen to lianhuasheng in Tubo, and they were still friends,


    Song Qingshu also showed a smile: "King Ming, long time no see, elegant demeanor still ah." Although jiumozhi is a villain in the original book, he has no real evil deeds. He is not close to women and does not commit murder. He also has many principles in his conduct, but he can''t see through his obsession with martial arts. Later generations often call him the king of Falun Meng on the Internet, which shows that everyone loves him. In this world, two people can be regarded as close friends.


    Hatoyama chuckled: "brother song is the same as before. Every time we have beautiful women around us, we really envy others."


    Song Qingshu also laughed: "the king of the Ming Dynasty is no less than let me, this little hermit is a gorgeous beauty."


    At this time, Wang Yuyan also recognized him. She was surprised and happy: "Mr. Song, help me!"


    "So she is also a confidant of the song brothers


    "Miss Wang has a heart for Mr. Murong. How can she be my confidant? But she is my friend and has been very kind to me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Compared with the song brothers, Murong Fu is nothing," he said with disdain. Then he put his hands together and said apologetically, "I didn''t know that Miss Wang was a friend of the song brothers before. I''m sorry to offend you."


    Song Qingshu returned a gift: "Ming Wang Yan Chong, but I don''t know why you captured Miss Wang?"


    Hatoyama was also embarrassed: "in fact, I met her alone on the road. If I wanted to teach her martial arts, I couldn''t help asking her for advice."


    Song Qingshu knew that most of his advice was to ask Wang Yuyan about the martial arts classics in the blessed land of langhuan, but naturally he would not break them. He directly asked Wang Yuyan, "Miss Wang, why are you going out alone?"


    Wang Yuyan had been running behind him from jiumozhi for a long time. She was a little relieved just now. Hearing that her cousin had an accident in Sichuan some time ago, she came out to find him because she was worried


    Song Qingshu said in silence: "now people all over the world are looking for Murong Fu, but they can''t find him. Where do you go to find a weak woman, and the world is dangerous, and you are so beautiful. If you didn''t meet the king of Ming, you wouldn''t have been in danger several times."


    Jiumozhi was a little ashamed and said with a smile: "this little monk dare not take credit."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "although the Ming king intended to discuss martial arts with Miss Wang, objectively protecting her safety is also a fact."


    Li Qiushui nodded: "yes, I don''t care about you for the sake of protecting her."


    Jiumozhi frowned slightly, thinking that this woman has a big voice. If you are not a friend of the song brothers, how can you allow you to talk to me like this.


    Li Qiushui then looked at Wang Yuyan: "child, what''s your mother''s name?"


    Wang Yuyan then saw Li Qiushui and noticed her appearance. For a moment, she was stunned: "you..."


    Song Qingshu timely said: "OK, let me introduce you. She is your grandmother, Li Qiushui; This is Wang Yuyan, Li Qingluo''s daughter. "


    "Grandma as like as two peas", Wang Yu Yan, vaguely remembered that she had heard her mother mention her grandmother before, but it was all too vague, but the woman in front was almost the same as her mother. She knew nothing about other mothers, but she knew she was her grandmother.


    "Good granddaughter." Although Li Qiushui doesn''t attach much importance to family affection, he still has some feelings when his grandparents and grandchildren meet for the first time. "I''ll also introduce you. This is your sister Li Qinglu, and this is your brother-in-law song Qingshu."


    "Brother in law?" Wang Yuyan looks at the man with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 1800

    Can''t help Wang Yuyan surprised, after all, both sides are familiar, this just how long didn''t meet, the result each other became his brother-in-law?


    Song Qingshu''s expression is also very strange at this time. Thinking of his relationship with Li Qingluo, he is not only her brother-in-law, but also her Godfather... Of course, he is very wise not to mention it here.


    "Good brother-in-law." Wang Yuyan is a little stiff, obviously not used to this address.


    "Yuyan is good." Looking at her face with a delicate, white face like jade, with a peach blossom like halo on her face, song Qingshu thought that this cheap sister-in-law was really beautiful. No wonder she could make the Grand Prince of Dali haunt her.


    "Yuyan, tell me about your mother..." Li Qiushui pulls Wang Yuyan to her side and asks intimately.


    Wang Yuyan met this grandmother for the first time, but she was still a little stiff, but she still answered each other''s doubts one by one.


    Their grandparents and grandchildren were chatting there. Naturally, song Qingshu was not able to get involved, so he took Jiu Mozhi to chat: "where is the Ming King planning to go this time?"


    "Jiumozhi replied:" I''ve traveled to the Central Plains to challenge the major schools to learn martial arts. Unfortunately, those famous schools are often vulnerable


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. With his martial arts, few sects in the world can handle it. Moreover, he is not stupid. Last time he and I had a fight in Shaolin Temple together. Knowing the details of the top sects, he would never go to the top of Shaolin Wudang sun moon god cult again. Then, who else can beat him.


    "Recently, I heard that Mr. congbian held a Zhenlong chess game in zhonggushan. Many Junyan from all over the world would also take part in it. So I planned to meet the heroes of the world for a while. It was on this way that I met Miss Wang." At this time, jiumozhi''s expression was also a little chatty. After all, he was a great master. It was really shameless to coerce a little girl like this.


    But song Qingshu didn''t expect that his trip happened to be triggered by the plot of Zhenlong chess game. He really had the feeling of playing RPG in those years: "we are going to zhonggushan this time. We can go all the way."


    Hatoyama chuckled: "it''s so good. If you and I join hands, no one in the world will be noticed."


    Song Qingshu laughs but does not speak. He thinks that there are two big bosses, Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui. They can really be regarded as gods blocking and killing gods, and Buddhas blocking and killing Buddhas.


    At this time, the Tianshan child grandmother could not help but curled her lips: "the little monk''s tone is not small."


    "Little... Little monk?" It took him a long time to realize that little Lori was calling herself.


    "I heard that you are proficient in the seventy-two skills of Shaolin. I''d like to see it." There is excitement in the eyes of Tianshan TongLao. She always likes to fight with experts. Those people in 36 holes and 72 islands know her temperament, so they often deliberately lead some experts to the misty peak to let her have a good time. Now, with the help of song Qingshu, her martial arts recover to 7788, which naturally makes her happy.


    But jiumozhi didn''t take it seriously. Looking at Song Qingshu, he asked, "brother song, is this younger brother and sister? I didn''t expect you to like such a young stamen. " His first reaction was that this would not be song Qingshu''s daughter, but when he thought about the time they met, he immediately ruled out this possibility. Then he thought that Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan, who were with him in Tubo at the beginning, were all young girls in Shuinen, just as he liked this one.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a strange look: "King Ming, please ask for your own happiness."


    Hatoyama was stunned, but suddenly he felt a strong and real murderous atmosphere behind him. When he looked back, he just saw the red faced Tianshan TongLao.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother respected her identity and was unwilling to attack. Seeing that she was facing herself, she could no longer restrain her anger and attacked her opponent directly.


    When he saw her move, he knew that he had met a master. However, because of her age and figure, he thought that even if you started to practice martial arts in your womb, where can your martial arts go? So he didn''t use his own martial arts. Instead, he used Shaolin martial arts. Didn''t he just say that he wanted to see his seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin.


    Song Qingshu on one side knows that jiumozhi always loves to show, but I''m afraid he will suffer a loss this time.


    Jiumozhi cried: "little sister-in-law, you try my Prajna palm!" As soon as they stand up, they seem to salute, but they don''t close. With a cry, a force of palm force spews out from between them and rushes to the Tianshan TongLao, which is exactly the "Canyon Tianfeng" of Prajna palm.


    With a cold snort, the Tianshan TongLao immediately changed his palm power with a move of "Tianshan Liuyang palm".


    Jiumozhi felt that there was a kind of attraction in her palm, and he just restrained his palm power. He was awed in his heart, and he had already put away his contempt. However, he didn''t know the origin of Tianshan TongLao. He only thought that her martial arts were directed by song Qingshu. He thought that the opponent''s martial arts had reached such a high level. He could point out that such a little girl was so powerful.


    Several times before, jiumozhi had realized that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills had surpassed his own. But he thought that he was practicing the supreme skill of Tantric school, which was normal. However, it would be a shame if he could not even beat a little girl he pointed out.


    Only jiumozhi body circulation, sleeve heaven and earth, no robbery to each other. Tian Shan Tong granny leans to dodge. Jiumozhi has expected the position of her dodge. With one big diamond fist coming out early, he can see that he is about to hit the other side on the shoulder. Who knows that the other side moves several feet out of the air, just dodges, and instantly strikes back with both hands.


    "It''s a good move to fly across the void!" At this time, their fight attracted the attention of several women on the other side. Li Qiushui couldn''t help admiring her martial arts.


    Wang Yuyan is half a master of martial arts. Although she has never seen Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts skills before, she can still understand jiumozhi''s martial arts skills. She can''t help saying, "be careful of his shadowy legs."


    He was just worried about Song Qing''s face, so he kept his hands in the middle of his Vajra boxing, so he let the opponent hide. He was not angry. However, when he saw that the opponent''s two palms were so good at counterattack, and his strength was so heavy, he could not help but wonder. He took his palms to block it, followed his palms, and kicked six legs in a moment, It is one of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, which is the same as Wang YuYan''s judgment.


    Li Qinglu stares at her cheap sister in surprise. Before she saw that she was soft and weak. She had a slight heart, but she didn''t expect to have such a brilliant eyesight.


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "silly child, she doesn''t need your reminding."


    One leg comes out like a shadow, the second leg follows closely, the second leg changes from shadow to shape, and the third leg is like a shadow. After kicking to the sixth leg, the Tianshan child grandmother can lift up and float away.


    She snorted: "the little girl is kind-hearted. I don''t know what''s better than your poisonous grandmother."


    Jiumozhi saw that she could still distract herself, so he was secretly surprised. He took the opportunity to put out two fingers and hissed, but it was "Duoluo fingering". Tianshan TongLao was directly lucky that the "spring snow" in Tianshan Liuyang''s palm would melt her finger power.


    Seeing that the others were watching the battle, Jiu Mozhi wanted to show off. At Dora''s command, he immediately changed his move and cut it out with one arm. Although he was empty handed, what he used was "wood burning knife". After practicing this Dao technique, you can quickly chop 9981 next to a dry wood. The blade can''t damage the wood at all. The heat generated by the blade needs to ignite the wood to make a fire.


    "Burning wood Sabre" is a single Sabre technique, which is totally different from the lingxu palm power of jiumozhi''s "flaming Sabre technique". At the moment, he uses his palm as a sabre to cut and slash, which is the way of Shaolin martial arts. However, he immediately realized that it was not right. This cut was not inferior to the steel knife. It could cut the head and arm as well. After all, the little girl was a good friend of song Qingshu. If one accidentally cut off her arm, it would really hurt her.


    As soon as he thought of this festival, he quickly changed his moves. He only attacked Tianshan TongLao''s wrist, "great wisdom has no fixed finger", "go to trouble finger", "jimie grasp" and "Indra grasp". He used six or seven Shaolin skills to aim at the pulse of the opponent''s wrist.


    In an instant, Wang Yuyan was dazzled by Jiu''s 16 Shaolin skills, not to mention pointing out the flaws of his moves. Li Qinglu was dazzled. She had heard of Jiu''s famous head in Xixia first class hall before, and thought that this person claimed to be proficient in 72 unique skills of the school.


    Li Qiushui is not smiling, whispered: "compared with her close arrest method, this is not asking for trouble."


    At the moment of speaking, jiumozhi''s hands suddenly sank, his hands steeply explored, and he had grasped the fist of Tianshan TongLao. It was just one of Shaolin''s unique skills "dragon claw skill". He held her little finger in his left hand and her thumb in his right. He thought that as long as he tried his best to spit, he could break her two fingers. She should admit defeat.


    When Hatoyama was just happy, he didn''t expect that his opponent''s hand would suddenly produce a general strange force. Suddenly, his wrist turned over at an incredible angle, and he directly took his own wrist. He knew a lot about martial arts, but he didn''t know the origin of this "Tianshan plum blossom folding hand". He felt that his left wrist was like an iron hoop, and he couldn''t get rid of it any more.


    Naturally, unlike Xu Zhu in the original work, Tian Shan''s mother had almost no fighting experience. She stopped him in an instant. Jiu Mo Zhi only felt that she was soft all over. She could not afford any strength.


    "All right, all right, that''s it." With a flick of his sleeve, song Qingshu directly separated the two men''s wrists. He knew that Tianshan TongLao liked to kill people, especially those who were good at killing. In addition, jiumozhi had been a little sister-in-law before, who knows if it would arouse TongLao''s desire to kill.


    But jiumozhi is full of shame. He always comes from the negative, not as good as song Qingshu. Now he can''t even beat a little girl around him. He really wants to have a crack to turn in: "I''m really a frog in the well. I''ll go to any Zhenlong chess game. Let alone, now I''m going back to vomit and thank you behind closed doors."

 Chapter 1801

    Hearing the desolation in jiumozhi''s tone, song Qingshu worried about his friend''s collapse and comforted him: "don''t be too disheartened by the king of Ming. This is not a little girl, but the Lord of the ethereal peak lingjiu palace. He said that there is no second way to kill. It''s no shame to lose to her."


    "Tianshan TongLao?" Jiumozhi was surprised. He had heard the name of the elder, but looking at the little girl who was only about ten years old, it was hard to connect them.


    "Hum ~" she didn''t like being looked at like this. She turned around and left him a lonely and proud figure.


    Song Qingshu continued: "moreover, King Ming just because of the information asymmetry, you have the heart of contempt at the beginning. You don''t have the skill to look after your family. If you use the flame knife, it''s still unknown who will win."


    What he said is not a compliment. The reason why Hatoyama lost to xuzhu in the original book is that when he went to Shaolin, he would use 72 unique skills to hit Shaolin Temple in the face. But if he died, xuzhu would also have little wuxianggong, and his cultivation was more complete than him. As a result, the fake 72 unique skills that he used to urge with xiaowuxianggong were suppressed everywhere. Later, he was forced to use his own Kung Fu, One hand was held by Xu Zhu again and he couldn''t break free. It happened that the flame knife needed both hands to make it. As a result, his ability was greatly reduced, and he was defeated by Xu Zhu''s hand. If he really fought between life and death, Xu Zhu, who had no actual combat experience, would have died long ago.


    Hearing what he said, the depression on jiumozhi''s face had just subsided. He knew that he was deliberately saving face for himself and could not help feeling grateful.


    At this time, Tianshan Tongmu could not help humming: "if I had not only recovered 60% or 70% of my skill, I would not have needed so many moves to restrain him."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. It''s clear that her skill has recovered to 70% or 80% now. However, she knows that she is arrogant and doesn''t argue with her. Considering the two people''s peak strength, even if Hatoyama uses the flame knife, it may not be able to take advantage, but it will not be so easy for Tianshan TongLao to win.


    Jiumozhi was originally a Wuchi. After hearing this, he put his hands together and gave a salute: "when the elder has recovered all his strength, I''ll ask him again."


    Hearing his respectful tone, Tianshan TongLao was just a little bit helpful.


    Seeing that the break time was almost over, song Qingshu called everyone on the road together. When he learned the identity of Tianshan TongLao, jiumozhi regained his fighting spirit and volunteered to go with them.


    Along the way, jiumozhi kept asking Tianshan Tongmu some martial arts questions. Although Tianshan Tongmu was tired of it, she ate too much in Song Qingshu during this time and enjoyed the feeling of being a senior, so she was still patient to answer questions with him.


    After a long journey, Li Qinglu suddenly said, "menglang, can we have a rest? We can do martial arts. It doesn''t matter if we go on the road like this, but Yuyan is very weak. I''m afraid she can''t stand the ride." Although she and this cheap cousin had never known each other before, they were somewhat similar in appearance, and after all, they were related by blood, so they could not help but take care of each other.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that Wang Yuyan was haggard and embarrassed. He must have been supporting all the way, so he nodded and said, "well, there''s just a market ahead. Let''s settle down there." It''s not too far away from Zhonggu mountain in Songzhou, so we don''t have to go as fast as before.


    Soon they found an inn. When they dismounted, Wang Yuyan almost fell down. Fortunately, Li Qinglu helped her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No... nothing." Wang Yuyan covers the inside of her thigh. Her face turns red. How can she say that she was hurt in front of another man.


    It''s just that old drivers like song Qingshu don''t understand what''s going on. It doesn''t matter that Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao are good at martial arts. Jiu Mozhi also lives in the open air and travels through mountains and rivers. Li Qinglu grew up in Xixia. She has no lack of horse riding. Wang Yuyan, the only one who has never ridden a horse, is sure to have never ridden such a long journey, No accident, the delicate thigh has already been worn skin, naturally appears to be some inconvenience.


    It suddenly occurred to song Qingshu that it was popular on the Internet of the former world that some girls claimed that when they were young, they accidentally broke the membrane by riding a bicycle. Compared with bicycles, the saddle was harder and more bumpy, and it would not be easier


    "Bah, bah, bah, it''s so obscene. What are you thinking in your head?" Song Qingshu despised himself.


    "What are you doing, brother song?" At this time, Wang Yuyan happened to pass by him. Seeing that he was talking to himself, she could not help asking curiously. She and song Qingshu had known each other for a long time. At first, she helped each other, but later, they helped each other several times. They were old acquaintances. The voice of big brother was quite smooth. Calling her brother-in-law made her feel strange.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu''s face turned red. "Let''s have some rest in it."


    The owner of the hotel saw that they were handsome in men and charming in women, and they had more than a dozen tall horses. Naturally, he knew that they were coming. He immediately told the young man to take the horse to the stable and feed them with good fodder. Then he welcomed them in and arranged them in a seat by the window.


    "What does Ming Wang like to eat?" Song Qingshu can order for other girls, but jiumozhi is a monk after all. He doesn''t know what taboos he has in his diet.


    "One dish of vegetables, two steamed buns." With his hands folded and his face showing a smile, Hatoyama Chi felt that the venerable Kasyapa was smiling.


    Song Qingshu saw that his tone was ordinary, and obviously he could not be faked, so he could not help admiring him secretly. You know, he was a person of Esoteric Buddhism. He did not have so many taboos as Zen Buddhism in the Central Plains, and he still kept fast. In many ways, he was a respected eminent monk.


    "Give the master some exquisite dishes, and then make a pot of good tea." Song Qingshu naturally could not let him really eat steamed bread with vegetables.


    Jiumozhi nodded slightly: "thank you, brother song." He didn''t pretend to refuse. It can be seen that apart from his obsession with martial arts, his mood has reached the level of Gujing bubo.


    At this time, a group of people came into the inn again. The second boy beside him couldn''t help but wonder, "what day is it today? I have met so many masters."


    Song Qingshu and his party looked at it curiously. Just at this time, a surprise voice suddenly sounded at the door: "Miss Wang!" Then a figure like smoke and fog rushed to Wang Yuyan.


    Jiumozhi frowned. In his opinion, Wang Yuyan and song Qingshu are very close. Maybe they are the younger brothers and sisters in the future. How can they let other men get close to them? With a flick of his hand, a flame knife cleaves directly to the figure.


    See that figure twist with an unimaginable angle, danger again danger avoided that knife, just this change body shape, can''t stop the momentum any more, directly hit Wang Yuyan body in the past: "Miss Wang, get out of the way!"


    But Wang Yuyan can''t do martial arts. Where can she avoid it?


    "Lingbo micro step?" Fortunately, there is Li Qiushui sitting beside Wang Yuyan. Seeing the figure''s steps, he can''t help frowning and brushing his sleeves gently to the void. The aggressive figure seems to hit a wall and falls to the ground.

 Chapter 1802

    Hatoyama Chi''s eyes were as big as a copper bell in a moment. The other person''s step was really strange. Just now, he was determined to get a move to hit the air. Who knew that the woman subdued the other person with an understatement. That move, Yunxiu, seemed to have the function of pressing holes through the air, which was better than her own crane control skill; This is not the key, the key is to grasp the timing of the shot is really a shame, he thinks that in the face of such a brilliant lightness skill, he can never be as accurate as her.


    Jiumozhi only thinks that Tianshan TongLao is a senior. He has never paid attention to this charming woman. He did not expect that the martial arts just revealed by his opponent''s casual attack are all above himself. Of course, he belittled himself, because he didn''t know that Li Qiushui had been involved in waves for decades, and he was very familiar with the changes, That''s why it''s so understated.


    All of a sudden, jiumozhi envied song Qingshu. He was surrounded by many gorgeous beauties every time. He didn''t expect that his martial arts skills would be so shocking. What should other men do? Fortunately, I have become a monk, so I don''t have to worry about it


    While jiumozhi was shocked, Li Qiushui was no less shocked than him. Seeing him defeated by the hand of Tong Lao, she was still a bit contemptuous. In particular, she saw that his so-called 72 unique skills were actually inspired by little wuxianggong, and his little wuxianggong was obviously incomplete. When she met him, she would only be suppressed to death, but just the other side''s emptiness was cut off, In the room instantaneous knife gas crisscross, let her alarm big.


    On one side, the Tianshan Tongmu was also staring at the long burnt black knife mark left on the floor and smacked her tongue: is this the flame knife mentioned by song Xiaozi before? If he used it at the beginning, it would be really hard for me to do


    "Miss Wang, are you ok?" At this time, an eager voice interrupted several people''s meditation.


    "I''m not... It''s OK." Looking at Duan Yu who fell down in front of her body, Wang Yuyan thought that I would sit here well. When you fell down, you came to ask me if there was anything wrong?


    Seeing Wang Yuyan, Duan Yu''s bones are a little crisp. He is full of thoughts and doesn''t know where to start.


    Li Qiushui then opened his mouth: "where did you learn your Lingbo micro step from?"


    "I..." Duan Yu subconsciously to answer, suddenly saw Li Qiushui''s appearance, the whole person as if by thunder bite, "God... Fairy sister?"


    Li Qiushui was also stunned, and then laughed wildly: "what do you call me?"


    "Fairy sister, you are fairy sister." Duan Yu was so stunned that he didn''t even look at Wang Yuyan. He crawled to Li Qiushui and said, "you really exist..."


    Before he called Wang Yuyan fairy sister, because she looks a little similar to the jade statue, but later carefully distinguish, or can see that the two are very different, the jade statue of the eye waves flow when all show delicate and charming, but Wang Yuyan is more pure girl, he is deeply enchanted, naturally the difference between them.


    Now, how can we not be overjoyed to see the true Lord.


    "Fairy sister, Duan Yu thinks so hard about you." Duan Yu''s eyes were confused. He just regarded the man in front of him as the jade statue in Wuliang jade cave and subconsciously reached out to touch each other''s face.


    At the beginning, he got the brocade and silk on the foot of the jade statue, which recorded the martial arts of Beiming, Lingbo Weibu and so on. However, he didn''t like martial arts. Instead, he didn''t pay much attention to these martial arts. Instead, the map in the secret book was a naked portrait of the immortal sister. All the acupoints on his body were clearly marked. Duan Yu was just in his vigorous age, Naturally, such a picture can''t put it down. I don''t know how many days and nights I''ve been with him. That''s why when I see a real person, I feel so impolite.


    Although Li Qiushui was always charming, she was not the kind of woman who was touched by any strange man. She retreated slightly to avoid each other''s hand: "don''t you recognize the wrong person?"


    Duan Yu muttered to himself: "I miss my fairy sister all the time. I dare not forget it one day. How can I admit my mistake?"


    Wang Yuyan, who is on one side, can''t help but show her eyebrows and frown when she sees that he is nagging around her grandmother. She always thinks that Duan Yu is devoted to herself. Although it''s hard to accept this feeling, she is somewhat moved. Now she realizes that it''s just that she looks a little similar to his fairy sister that makes her look different.


    She sighed, but said nothing.


    "Shizi, Shizi ~" at this time, several family officials who came in with Duan Yu reacted one after another. Looking at their own Shizi as if he were a prodigal son, they pestered other girls and shook their heads one after another. It was a shame.


    It''s a pity that Duan Yu''s obsession with fairy sister has been possessed. Where can we hear their consolation.


    "Amitabha!" All of a sudden, a Buddha''s name came. It was like the big bell of the temple in the early morning. The whole Inn was shocked.


    Duan Yu seemed to be slapped in the face. His eyes suddenly returned to pure brightness. He quickly saluted and said, "Duan Yu has just been more abrupt. I hope the fairy sister can forgive me." Although he was not as fanatical as before, the eagerness in his eyes still remained.


    Li Qiushui covered his mouth and said with a smile, "why do you call me fairy sister, and why do you walk in the waves?"


    This was originally a big secret of Duan Yu, but when asked by his fairy sister, he naturally did not hide it and told him that he had accidentally fallen into the cave.


    Hearing that he really kowtowed a thousand heads in front of the jade statue, Li Qiushui chuckled: "what a fool. At the beginning, I was just on a whim and deliberately designed a mechanism to make people difficult. I didn''t expect that someone would kowtow."


    When he heard that he began to practice martial arts recorded in the painting, Li Qiushui asked with a smile: "did you see the things in the painting?"


    When he thought of the immortal sister in the picture, Duan Yu turned red and stammered: "I didn''t mean to be abrupt. I had to practice to save people at that time..."


    Song Qingshu didn''t have time to talk about Li Qiushui''s teasing little fresh meat. Instead, he turned his head and looked towards the door of the inn. The internal power of the Buddha''s name just now was powerful. The key was that it was not as aggressive as the lion''s roar, but it could make Duan Yu wake up. This skill is really the best among the experts.


    Several monks came in at the door, the first two old monks, one half withered and half proud, and looked a bit frightening. Song Qingshu recognized him as master Kurong of Tianlong temple. When he first came to this world, he had the idea of six pulse divine sword, and had a fight with several eminent monks headed by master Kurong. Although his martial arts cultivation was high, But it''s not as good as the top level in the world. It''s obvious that the Buddha''s name just came from him.


    His eyes moved to the side. There was a kind-hearted old monk standing beside him. Two long white eyebrows came down from the corner of his eyes. Although there was sadness between the eyebrows, he had a dignified look.


    "Is there such a master in Tianlong temple?" Song Qingshu is strange.


    "Yu''er, come back quickly." Master Kurong said in a dignified tone.

 Chapter 1803

    Although Duan Yu was reluctant to leave her fairy sister, he did not dare to disobey it and could not help muttering: "yes." He went back to master Kurong.


    On weekdays, seeing Duan Yu pestering Wang Yuyan, Zhu Danchen, Chu Wanli and others are not less admonished, but they are only Duan family officials, and Duan Yu is the son of the world, which can play a certain effect.


    Master Kurong is not the same. Even Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun have to give a ceremony in front of him. Duan Yu was saved by him in Tianlong temple before, and the six pulse sword was taught by him. It can be said that he is half a master, so he does not dare to make mistakes in front of him.


    After Duan Yu came back, master Kurong breathed a sigh of relief. Before, jiumozhi made a big disturbance in Tianlong temple, and almost captured emperor Baoding. Finally, he caught Duan Yu and let Dali Duan''s family cast a rat''s eye on him. He was afraid that today''s old story would repeat itself.


    "Big wheel Ming Wang, we meet again." Kurong put his hands together and saluted.


    Jiumozhi returned with a salute, and his face was still in high spirits: "who should I be? It turns out that I am Zen master Kurong. Why did you come to the Central Plains instead of sitting in Tianlong temple?"


    Kurong master lightly said: "Central Plains demons rampant, nature is to get rid of demons to defend."


    "Oh?" Jiumozhi raised his eyebrows. "Last time I learned the six pulse sword array of your temple in Dali, I''m really disappointed. Besides, the master''s nephews are not here, and the sword array can''t be set up. I''m afraid I don''t want to get rid of the demons and defend the way."


    His nephew is Ben Yin and Ben Xiang of Tianlong temple. You should know that the generation of Ben Yin is Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun''s uncle, and Kurong is Ben Yin''s uncle. It''s rare that he has a high generation.


    Master Kurong''s face was calm: "in addition to demons, the way to defend the Tao depends on the deep Buddhist dharma. The Ming Dynasty''s Wang Mingming''s Dharma is deep, but he is too persistent in martial arts. I''m afraid it''s a little strange."


    As soon as he waved his broad robe, he directly interrupted: "it turns out that the master used his mouth to get rid of demons and defend Taoism. He was just trying to show off his tongue. Isn''t that for his own sake?"


    On one side, song Qingshu chuckles. Jiumozhi is not only very good at martial arts, but also a famous monk in Tubo. He often opens a forum to preach scriptures. He can be said to be eloquent and good at using sophistry. How can Kurong, who has been staying at home for many years, say anything about him?


    If you come to later generations, you must be a famous sprayer on the forum, and you will be convinced.


    Kurong has been practicing Zen all his life. Naturally, he won''t break his mood with a few words. Duan Yu on one side is different. He has been killed several times in the hands of Jiu Mozhi, and he almost burned him as a living sword. He doesn''t like him at all. Besides, he noticed that Wang Yuyan was dressed as a little Shami, obviously captured by the other side, with a fairy sister sitting on the side, Most of them were also captured by him. In a moment, great pride surged in their hearts, and they must rescue the two fairy sisters - and so on. The girl next to them looks like the fairy sister. Is it Miss Wang''s sister? But they have never heard of ah Zhu and ah Bi.


    When Duan Yu was thinking wildly, he saw that jiumozhi was triumphant and wanted to win the white withered glory. At last, the young man couldn''t restrain himself. He said directly, "jiumozhi, don''t you want to see the six pulse magic sword? Today, I''ll let you have a good look at my Dali Duan''s unique skill."


    Then he pointed to the sword and shot it out. Several immortal sisters were beside him. He was full of pride. The six pulse sword, which was usually good and bad, succeeded all at once.


    When he noticed that an invisible sword Qi was coming, jiumozhi''s face changed a little. He immediately used his lightness skill to leave the spot. Sawdust flew across the post behind him, and a deep hole appeared.


    "Six pulse sword!" Li Qiushui exclaimed in surprise that she and Wu Yazi collected martial arts from all over the world in those years. The most regrettable thing is that they lost Shaolin Yijinjing, the eighteen dragon subduing palms and dog beating stick of beggars'' sect, and the six pulse divine sword of Duan''s family in Dali. Now they can see each other personally, which can make up for the regret of those years.


    On one side, Tianshan TongLao is also staring at the battle situation. She is also in a turbulent mood. She hears that it takes a lot of internal power to cultivate the six pulse divine sword. Master Kurong can''t practice it for decades, so she can only specialize in one pulse. This young man is younger than the song boy, and can he practice a whole set of sword techniques?


    "I haven''t been down to Tianshan Mountain for decades. Now the younger generation in the central plains are so good at martial arts?" When she thought that she had been defeated by song Qingshu before, and that today''s boy is so fierce, she was born without some doubt.


    Even Li Qinglu stares at the legendary six pulse sword for fear of missing any details. On the contrary, Wang Yuyan has seen it many times, but she doesn''t care so much. She can''t help looking at Song Qingshu, but finds that he is enjoying his tea. It seems that the war situation in the field doesn''t attract him at all.


    "Why is brother song so relaxed?" Wang Yuyan blinked a pair of beautiful big eyes and looked curiously at the man beside her.


    "Miss Wang didn''t see it either." Song Qingshu smiles and pours a cup of tea for her.


    Wang YuYan''s face is slightly red. She subconsciously looks at her cousin and finds that she is staring at the two people in the field. She is secretly relieved. In order to cover up her embarrassment, she can''t help asking: "who does brother song think will win or lose?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "although Duan Yu''s book configuration is very high, his martial arts foundation is too shallow. Compared with the king of Ming Dynasty, it''s far from perfect."


    As soon as his voice fell, jiumozhi had already flashed to Duan Yu''s side and clawed at his shoulder. As long as he grasped firmly, his ability could no longer be exerted.


    He and Duan Yu are old acquaintances. Knowing the merits and demerits of his martial arts, he didn''t use the flame knife to fight him. From the first sword, he used his lightness skill to avoid the sword Qi while constantly narrowing the distance between them. After several swords in a row, he was in a strange shape. Many people in the field just felt that he had cheated Duan Yu.


    Duan Yu was also flustered at this time. The left and right hands of liumai Shenjian tried to force the other side away. But the more flustered he was, the more disobedient he was. Before, he could still shoot the sword Qi. As a result, he failed to use the sword Qi in these successive moves.


    Jiumozhi snorted and grabbed him directly at Jianjing acupoint. As soon as he vomited his strength, he subdued him. At this moment, he felt numb in his hand, and then quickly dodged away.


    He always felt that the old monk with white eyebrows on the edge of withered glory was a bit enigmatic, so he was on guard secretly. However, Rao was so close to being attacked.


    "Amitabha, what a good thing." The white browed old monk put his hands together and did not take the opportunity to pursue him, as if he had not moved from beginning to end.


    Seeing that he was gracious and peaceful, jiumozhi also admired him a little. He replied with a salute: "I heard that Duan''s one Yang finger in Dali is divided into nine grades. The abbot of Tianlong temple can''t practice the fourth grade. Although master Kurong''s skill is higher, it''s only three grades. Compared with you, the skill of one Yang finger is far inferior, Have you already reached the legendary level of first grade? "


    The old monk was stunned, and then replied: "the king of Ming is really familiar with the world''s martial arts, but Yiyang refers to the first class, which is profound and unpredictable. How dare I claim to have achieved it? I have been practicing hard for decades, but now I just see the threshold, which is far from the real first class."


    Jiumozhi frowned: "master, don''t lie to me. Although Yiyang finger is a well-known unique skill of Duan family, it''s just a skillful acupoint pointing technique. After all, it has its limits. With master''s cultivation, it''s not the first grade. Isn''t that Yangzhi the first magical skill in the world?"

 Chapter 1804

    "This..." that white eyebrow master for a moment, don''t know how to explain.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "the king of Ming Dynasty doesn''t know that master Yideng''s martial arts are so high today. Another important reason is that he learned Wang Chongyang''s innate skills, not only by the power of Yiyang finger."


    Although the other party didn''t introduce the identity, the whole Dali Duan jiayiyang pointed out that his attainments were higher than that of master Kurong, and his appearance was so kind and elegant. In fact, his identity was ready to come out.


    Hearing that he mentioned congenital skill, master Yideng moved in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking about what happened in those years. There was a trace of regret in his eyes. When he learned that Wang Chongyang had passed on his congenital skill, he was so happy that he was addicted to martial arts. But in retrospect, that was the beginning of all the tragedies.


    "It turned out that he was the master of one lamp of the five Great Southern emperors in the Central Plains. No wonder he was able to command Yiyang so deeply. I''ve heard so much about him." In fact, jiumozhi has a vague guess in his mind. Now that he has been confirmed, he can''t help but show a little eager to try. You know, he has been in the central plains all these years to challenge the experts of various sects. It can be said that he has been in the limelight. When he meets such a famous figure as Nandi, he can''t help itching?


    "I''ve seen the king of the Ming Dynasty, the king of the Ming Dynasty, the battle of Tianlong temple is full of blue smoke, and Shaolin Temple has defeated all the eminent monks with 72 unique skills. Today, I see that it really deserves its reputation." A lamp master also returned a gift.


    This remark can be regarded as scratching the itch of Hatoyama Chi. The two world wars are the two most proud battles in his life. It can be said that they are all in the limelight. It''s just enough to be praised by ordinary people. It''s really as comfortable as eating the fruit of life when he is praised by people like the southern emperor.


    At this time, Duan Yu also recognized song Qingshu, and could not help saying: "son of song, you are also a famous figure in the world now. Why do you still go along with evil and heresy?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t think it was disobedient: "it turns out that in your heart, the fairy sister is also a heresy." In fact, there is nothing wrong with this sentence. Li Qiushui and Tian Shan TongLao are the most powerful evil spirits. On the contrary, they are the most ferocious jiumozhi on the surface. Compared with these two people, they are as pure as little white flowers. Even Li Qinglu, who is in charge of the first class hall, is more ruthless than him.


    It''s a pity that most people in this world judge people by their appearance. At this time, Tianshan TongLao is pure and lovely, Li Qiushui is gorgeous and charming, and Li Qinglu is pure and beautiful. It''s hard to connect them with such words as devil. As a result, poor jiumozhi attracts all hatred.


    Duan Yu quickly waved his hand and said, "no, how can the fairy sister be a heresy? Duan doesn''t mean that."


    Seeing that he was in a hurry to explain, song Qingshu gave a faint smile: "how does Mr. Duan know that she is not? It seems that she still judges people by their appearance."


    "I... I..." in fact, Duan Yu was also a man of eloquence. Few people could say anything about Buddhism in Dali. But when it comes to the fairy sister, he changed completely. He became a fool.


    At this time, master Kurong said: "at that time, the Ming King worshiped the temple and won the six pulse sword score. Later, the young master sneaked in at midnight to pick it up. It''s true that all the people don''t go into one family. Can you be regarded as having the same bad taste?"


    Duan Yu is also the son of Dali. Seeing that he was embarrassed by song Qingshu, Kurong could not help but protect his shortcomings.


    After hearing this, jiumozhi looked at Song Qingshu in surprise: "it turns out that the song brothers also went to find the six pulse divine sword spectrum."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the name of the six pulse sword is really big enough. I was really curious at that time." Then the nine Yin manual said, "master, this even bargain is not accepted." at the beginning, Ming King took three skills and precious temple for exchange. As for me, I also took the magic of "nine Yin classics" and I traded with you. Whatever you see is fair trade, but you do not want to change it. As the saying goes, "business can''t be done, benevolence and righteousness exist, so why should the master speak evil words? It''s really bad for the practice of Zen in these years."


    "The nine Yin manual"? Half alive as trassient as a fleeting cloud, the few of them were fighting for the book at the top of Huashan. They were surprised to see that the young man was going to trade as a chip. But the obsession with the nine Yin manual was already gone.


    Master Kurong was stunned and quickly put his hands together: "Amitabha, I''ve been guarding the six pulse divine sword spectrum these years. I didn''t expect that I had formed my obsession unconsciously. I couldn''t help losing my temper when I saw them. Fortunately, I woke up. It''s so good."


    Song Qingshu was also moved: "the master is so frank that he really deserves to be an eminent monk."


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly sounded at the door: "just as the so-called gentleman deceives him, the master must not be fooled by this boy."


    The sound was like the roar of a lion in Buddhism, which made the whole crossbeam of the inn tremble. The rest of the people in the inn were shocked. Who had such deep internal power.


    Looking back, I saw a big monk with a big red face coming in, and then followed several monks one after another, including senior monks and young ones. The sharp eyed people saw that their robes were very different from those of the previous withered glory and Yideng, which were the clothes of Shaolin Temple.


    Inexorably hangs on. "What is the reason why I can make complaints about you?" He has recognized the identity of the other party. Naturally, the big monk with red face is Xuancheng, the thirteen jueshen monk. Behind him, there are abbot xuanci and other senior monks of the xuanzi generation. In addition, there is a young monk with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Naturally, he is xuzhu.


    Seeing Xu Zhu, song Qingshu can''t help but look at Li Qinglu beside him. Under such circumstances, Meng Lang and Meng Gu in the original book meet each other, but the two people are still there, but the feelings are not those. At this time, Li Qinglu did not look at Xu Zhu at all. After all, she has been in charge of Yipin hall all the year round. There are few eminent monks of Xuan generation who can enter her eyes, not to mention low-level disciples like Xu generation.


    Xu Zhu obviously saw Li Qinglu at this time. His eyes flashed with surprise, and his face was hot. He quickly lowered his head and murmured a Buddhist name to himself.


    Song Qingshu saw everything in his eyes, but he was stunned. You should know that Xu Zhu had met Wang Yuyan before. In terms of beauty, they were Mei Lanzhu and Zhu Ju, and they were both good at competition. Moreover, they were somewhat similar. Xu Zhu had never shown this kind of expression before. Now when he saw Li Qinglu, he was a little lost in mind. Did they really have a previous marriage?


    He soon forgot this idea. After all, the relationship between Li Qinglu and Xu Zhu in the original book was too much nonsense. If he wrote it like this now, not to mention being criticized by those feminists, the readers would not believe it. How could there be such a woman leader.


    However, he immediately thought that his relationship with Li Qinglu was not much different from that of the original


    Ah bah, I''m more charming than xuzhu, not to mention Li Qiushui''s parents!


    When he was daydreaming, Xuancheng also said: "before the Buddha became a Buddha, he would bring in the heavenly devil Bosten. He met you for three times and four times. It seems that you are destined to be the enemy of Buddha in this life."

 Chapter 1805

    Song Qingshu look a cold, light said: "last time I spared your life, who gave you the courage to speak in front of me?"


    "You Xuancheng''s face turned red in an instant. He was the most important face in his daily life. He was also the martial arts master of Shaolin Temple. "Xuancheng is not only recovered, but also flushed. He looks better than before. It''s really depressing." Song Qingshu secretly thought that Xuancheng had better provoke himself to death, so that he could send him to the Western Paradise.


    The rules of the world stress that a teacher should be famous. If he kills Xuancheng for no reason at this time, it will become a target of public criticism when it comes to the river and lake. It''s really not worth the loss. This is the price and worry of fighting for the world. Otherwise, he won''t pay so much attention to being a good and evil devil.


    "Do it, do it quickly..." Song Qingshu looked at Xuancheng with a smile, and kept waving the flag for him.


    Xuancheng didn''t know why, but he felt a little chilly behind him. In addition, xuanci sent a message to warn him. After all, he didn''t say anything more about death.


    Only in this way, people in Shaolin Temple are embarrassed. Because of the shadow of their last defeat, they really don''t want to share the same roof with song Qingshu. Who knows if he will kill again; But if you just quit like this, in front of the Dali Duan family and so many people in the Jianghu, the reputation of Shaolin Temple will be all over. It''s not good to be there for a moment, and it''s not good to quit.


    At this time, a few people came into the door, a young man with elegant demeanor, an old man with unkempt style, but the most attractive thing was the two bright and moving girls around them.

 Chapter 1806

    Among them, the girl in purple has a melon shaped face, long eyebrows, big eyes and small mouth, Phoenix eyes and cherry lips. She has a beautiful appearance and a bright face. She looks very sweet. At first sight, she can''t bear to leave, but she looks stern and arrogant, and has a bad temper.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Is it her?


    The other one had a dagger on his waist, a long shoulder, a goose yellow shirt, a gold embroidered hat, and a long green feather on the edge of the hat. He was graceful, delicate as spring flowers and beautiful as the morning glow; Her eyes are bright and bright, which makes her beautiful and shining.


    What a valiant girl! Song Qingshu praises her secretly. Today, he appreciates women not only by their appearance but also by their temperament. With so many beautiful confidants around him, it is hard for ordinary women to get into his eyes. However, the girl in yellow shirt has a special temperament. She is full of courage and confidence, which is different from ordinary people, It''s hard to forget at a glance.


    At this time, the elegant young man glanced at the situation in the inn. When he saw song Qingshu, he couldn''t help but dilate his pupils: "it''s you!"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I heard that leader Chen went to the western regions, but I didn''t expect to meet him again in the Central Plains." This man is Chen Jialuo, the commander-in-chief of the red flower club, who has been away for a long time. In Shengjing, the Red Flower Club suffered an unprecedented defeat. Fourteen people died and went to seclusion. Chen Jialuo had no choice but to move to the western regions with several disabled soldiers. Unexpectedly, they returned to the Central Plains again.


    "Not because of you Staring at Song Qingshu, Chen Jialuo''s eyes are full of hatred.


    One side of the Tianshan TongLao gloated and said: "Song boy, I didn''t expect that you have so many enemies, a small inn came batch after batch."


    Song Qingshu drank a sip of tea lightly: "it''s all the defeated generals." At the same time, I feel strange. Although the inn in the novel game is the place where all kinds of plots are triggered, it''s abnormal that so many Wulin celebrities appear in an inn in this remote town. I don''t know why they came here?


    Li Qiushui''s eyes brightened: "my son is brave and brave. Qinglu has found a good husband."


    When Wang Yuyan looks at her cousin, she looks at her lover with admiration. She looks radiant and seems to be laughing all over her body. Since she met her, she has never seen her so happy. When she thinks about her situation, she has some self pity and can''t help sighing.


    Chen Jialuo''s handsome face turned red in an instant. He wanted to rush over, but he thought that his martial arts were not the enemy''s, and he was accompanied by master and two girls. He couldn''t put them in danger.


    The yellow dress woman''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, quietly asked her friends: "who is this person in the end?"


    The girl in purple clothes on one side turned her lips. After all, she introduced song Qingshu''s life to her.


    Although her voice is small, she is a master in the field. Naturally, she can hear it clearly. Tianshan Tong granny said with a smile: "son song, do you abandon other girls from beginning to end? How can you hear the strong resentment in her voice?"


    Song Qingshu is also speechless: "just because I teased her once in Emei Mountain, I didn''t expect her to hate now." Naturally, the girl in purple is yuan Ziyi. At first, Emei played with her once, and later, she met her again at the Golden Snake meeting. She always had a bad impression of herself. Of course, she didn''t like yuan Ziyi, who was a little green tea in the original work.


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "women are the most vengeful creatures in the world. It''s better not to offend women in the future."


    Obviously, Tianshan TongLao is not used to standing on the same front with Li Qiushui. She snorted and then moved the topic: "the slovenly old man around them seems to have great martial arts skills."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "he is yuan Shixiao, the strange Knight of Tianchi, known as the first master of Huijiang." They met once at the Golden Snake meeting. He is still ah Qing''s master. Of course, he knows very well that this master is only in name. Ah Qing let yuan Shixiao fight with one hand, but the other can''t beat him.


    Tianshan TongLao snorted: "what a big tone." Her lingjiu palace is also located in Tianshan Mountain, which is also close to Huijiang. The other party is known as the first master of Huijiang. Where does she go?


    Song Qingshu looked like a positive: "I know you have the habit of killing experts, but you can''t kill yuan Shixiao."


    "Is he very good at martial arts?" she asked She has heard of the name of the strange swordsman in Tianchi. Her martial arts are really not weak, but it''s just not weak. She hasn''t been noticed by him yet.


    Song Qingshu replied, "although yuan Shixiao''s martial arts are first-class in the world, he is not your opponent. The main reason is that he has a wonderful apprentice, ah Qing, the Sword Fairy."


    "Is that the girl in green shirt who was surprised at the Golden Snake meeting?" Li Qinglu usually takes charge of yipingtang. He collects information from the Wulin of the Central Plains and responds to it at the first time.


    "It''s true that I used to cheat and win her. Even now, I''m not sure that I will win her." Song Qingshu was filled with emotion. After the Golden Snake meeting, he never heard of ah Qing again, and he didn''t know if he would have a chance to see her again in his life.


    "I thought the rumors were exaggerated. I didn''t expect they were true." Tianshan TongLao has also heard about the legend of the Sword Fairy at the Golden Snake meeting. However, when she heard that the other person''s hand and foot was a sword with a length of several feet, she scoffed at it at that time. She only thought that it was the people in the Jianghu who passed on the wrong information. Now it has been confirmed by song Qingshu that it has just changed a little.


    Li Qiushui said: "I''ve heard the name of the strange swordsman in Tianchi. How can he teach such a disciple?" People in the Jianghu will be shocked if they hear about it. You know, although the name of the strange swordsman in Tianchi is not as loud as that of the Wujue, he is also the first-class figure under the Wujue. In many people''s eyes, he is the existence of Gao shanyangzhi. Unexpectedly, he is not worth mentioning among these women.


    At this time, Chen Jialuo also saw the Shaolin monks and hurried to them: "disciple Chen Jialuo, I have met the abbot." Although yuan Shixiao was also his master, his mentor was a senior monk in southern Shaolin, and had a long history with northern Shaolin.


    "It''s Mr. Chen." Now that they have been buffered, xuanci and others also take advantage of the situation to find a place to sit down and pull Chen Jialuo to ask questions.


    Instead of sitting next to the monks in Shaolin Temple, the woman in yellow shirt came to the table of song Qingshu. Yuan Ziyi tried to pull her several times, but she couldn''t help stamping her feet. For a moment, she didn''t know where to go.

 Chapter 1807

    The yellow dress woman came to the song Qingshu table, her eyes seemed to be able to speak, and she was full of curiosity: "is the young master song Qingshu, the famous King of Qi these years?"


    It''s common for girls to take the initiative to chat up in previous lives, but in this era, it''s rare for girls to take the initiative. Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m not worthy of being famous, but I''m really song Qingshu. What''s the name of the girl?"


    The woman in the yellow shirt pursed a smile: "I''ve heard that you are a hundred Xiaosheng in the world. You can say you know everything. Why don''t you guess the identity of the little girl?"


    I didn''t expect that she knew the name of Bai Xiaosheng, who used to talk nonsense. While song Qingshu was proud, he was a little distressed. How can I guess that.


    Li Qinglu seemed to feel the crisis and couldn''t help humming: "there are so many beautiful women in the world, how can brother song guess their identity?"


    The woman in the yellow shirt was not annoyed, but gave her a salute: "thank you for your praise, but in terms of beauty, I''m not as good as a girl."


    Li Qinglu was embarrassed to say anything more when she said that.


    Song Qing''s mind is running fast, dressed like this, with such temperament, and also from the western regions. Suddenly he sees the green feather on her hat, and he smiles and says: "I heard that there is a young girl leader named Huo Qingtong in the Hui Department, who is not only beautiful and elegant, but also a female general who uses war like a God, In the battle of Heishui River, the invincible Mongols won many victories with few victories, so that they did not dare to return to Xinjiang again. They are really a wonderful woman with both talent and appearance. "


    From Huijiang, wearing a yellow shirt and wearing Cuiyu, is not Huo Qingtong in Cuiyu yellow shirt.


    The girl''s face was slightly red: "Mr. Song is flattered. Compared with the fact that Mr. Song defeated 100000 Qing troops and became the overlord in the East in just a few years, I''m still far behind." At this time, her heart can be said to be overturning. They didn''t know each other before. She just asked him to guess his identity, but she just said it casually. She didn''t expect that he would really tell his identity. Is he really a hundred Xiaosheng like the rumor in the Jianghu? However, she is also the leader of one side, and quickly denied this kind of speculation. Only when the other side has established a strong and meticulous information network, can she easily guess her origin and name.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s eyes fell on the emerald green feather on the edge of her hat, and he didn''t know what bird''s feather was. The whole body was green, and it could be said that it was bright green. He thought that Chen Jialuo, her lover in the original book, had a heart on her sister after he saw her sister, and she was green by her sister. It was really a tragedy in the world.


    Do you want to tell her what green hat means? Changing her dress in the future may not change her fate, but it can at least make her lucky


    When song Qingshu was thinking wildly, Huo Qingtong had said again: "girls, I don''t know if I can sit here?"


    Wang Yuyan was originally a weak and kind-hearted temperament. When she asked, she subconsciously replied, "of course... It''s OK."


    Li Qinglu has just been praised by her, but now she naturally refuses. As for Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao, they are old-fashioned people, so they will not meet with a younger generation.


    Song Qingshu looked at the Shaolin monks in the far corner. Chen Jialuo, Yuan Shixiao and Yuan Ziyi were also sitting there. The two sides were playing family. The atmosphere was very harmonious. He couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you go with your companion, Miss Huo?"


    Huo Qingtong didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said another question: "just now, the young master mentioned that I didn''t dare to re-enter Mongolia in a few years. In fact, he gave me some money on my face. You should know that Mongolia swept the world. How can we resist it with the help of our Hui tribe? If it wasn''t for the help of the Ming religion and the western regions, we would have been wiped out by Mongolia these years, But now the Mongolian tune concentrates the original elite to go all out to the west, and we can''t support it for long. "


    "So..." if song Qingshu realized something, he roughly guessed the purpose of her trip.


    Huo Qingtong sighed: "so I''m here to contact all forces in the Central Plains and unite to resist Mongolia. My companions went to Shaolin because they were old-fashioned with Shaolin people, but I know that Shaolin Temple is just a Wulin sect, which does not help us fight against the great cause of Mongolia. Moreover, there are rumors that Shaolin has already accepted the canonization of Mongolia secretly, so it is meaningless for me to go there. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the girl is obviously looking for the wrong person. Let''s have peace talks with Mongolia."


    Huo Qingtong deeply forgot him: "according to the intelligence analysis I got, the young master is a man with the world in mind. He will never be satisfied with the situation. The peace talks with Mongolia are also an expedient measure. He will definitely break with Mongolia in the future."


    "Miss, I''m just a playboy. I''ll be satisfied if I have a few confidants around me Song Qingshu held Li Qinglu in his arms as he spoke. Originally, in order to improve his image, he subconsciously hugged Wang Yuyan, who was more in line with the image of a playboy. However, when he reached the middle of his hand, he realized that it was not right. Not to say that he was not so familiar with Wang Yuyan, there were her sister and grandmother beside him, So he took back his hand without any trace.


    But all this is still in the eyes of Li Qiushui, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Song Qingshu deliberately said that, mainly adhering to the guiding ideology of building a high city, accumulating a large amount of grain and slowly becoming king. According to the later Internet, it is obscene development and don''t wave.


    Now is not the time to break with Mongolia, I need time to integrate the resources of the Central Plains countries, and then I have the capital to fight against Mongolia.


    Huo Qingtong sighed: "you don''t have to pollute yourself, but I also know your concerns. There are so many people here, so it''s not a good place to talk about things. I''ll visit you in your room in the evening and talk about it in detail then." Having said that, he made a salute and went to the other side of his companion.


    Li Qinglu was a little upset: "what kind of people are these? A girl offered to go to a strange man''s room in the middle of the night." As she said this, her face suddenly turned red. She thought that she and song Qingshu were strangers before. As a result, she ran naked to his bed and rolled the sheets. She didn''t seem to have any position to blame others.


    Song Qingshu shook her head and said, "what Miss Huo is concerned about is the safety of the whole tribe. What she has in her heart is great love, not love between men and women."


    Tianshan Tong granny nodded and said, "yes, lingjiu palace is also in Tianshan. I have heard about this little girl. She is really a heroine, but song boy, I advise you not to think about it just because she looks beautiful. She already has a famous flower."


    "Famous flowers have their own owners?" Song Qingshu took a look at the elegant Chen Jialuo, "Chen helmsman is really handsome."


    Tianshan Tongmu curled her lips: "just a little white face is not worthy of her. As far as I know, in order to fight against Mongolia, Huibu has made an alliance with the Ming religion. Huo Qingtong, as the daughter of the patriarch, has made an engagement with Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion."

 Chapter 1808

    "Zhang Wuji?" Hearing this name, song Qingshu has no more waves in his mind. However, he was a little surprised to know that he and Huo Qingtong had made an engagement, but he was soon relieved. It can be said that Mingjiao and Huibu live next to each other and face the pressure of Mongolia together. It is the inevitable choice for both sides to unite. In order to get closer, marriage is the most simple and effective way, Huo Qingtong, as the daughter of the tribal leader, was born beautiful and became the leading role in the marriage.


    "I don''t know if Princess Xiang will also become the object of marriage." Song Qingshu thought of the beautiful woman in the original book. I don''t know if her appearance is so exaggerated in this world.


    But now Zhang Wuji should have become Zhang Wuji


    When I think back to the last time when I was on Blackwood cliff, I cheated in the star sucking Dharma that mingzun secretly learned. The Qi of yin and Yang in his body would be unconsciously disordered, and eventually he completely lost some function. Unexpectedly, he had the cheek to marry others.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but deeply despise this, but it''s also possible that their engagement has been finalized a long time ago.


    Looking at Huo Qingtong in the distance, song Qingshu can''t help sympathizing with her. In the original work, her fate is not so good. Unexpectedly, the world is even more miserable. On her weak shoulders, she not only has to bear the responsibility not belonging to her age, but also has to marry a stranger man for the benefit of her people. That''s all right. Before she gets married, she is doomed to be widowed all her life, It''s sad enough.


    "Do you have any special habit of staring at someone''s fiancee?" One side of the Tianshan Tongmu noticed that his eyes kept glancing at Huo Qingtong. Recently, she was still wearing a strange smile and could not help saying.


    When song Qingshu''s smile froze, Li Qinglu and Wang Yuyan looked at him one after another. Especially when they came into contact with Wang YuYan''s pure and confused eyes, he couldn''t help but get angry: "nonsense, I''m just thinking about the alliance between Huibu and Mingjiao."


    "Is it?" Look at the expression of Tianshan TongLao, it''s obvious that she didn''t believe a word.


    Song Qingshu was angry: "when you are a prisoner, you should have the consciousness of being a prisoner. Do you dare to talk back again? Do you believe I will sell you to Yihong mansion?"


    "You Tianshan Tong granny suddenly blew up her hair.


    "Why, do you want to do it?" Song Qingshu sneered, "first, you can''t beat me; Second, don''t you want an antidote? "


    Tianshan Tong granny then remembered that she had also been hit by his three corpses brain God Dan. She was so angry that she bit her teeth and cackled. However, she could only sit down again and turned her head to sulk.


    On one side, jiumozhi smacks his tongue. He knows the martial arts of Tianshan TongLao very well. Is such a big evil devil at the top of the river a prisoner of song Qingshu?


    Even Wang Yuyan couldn''t help looking at him more. After all, she had been together for so long, and she didn''t know there was such a relationship.


    Lingjiu palace has always been the number one enemy of the first class hall. Seeing that Tianshan TongLao, who is regarded as a serious trouble, is so shriveled in front of her lover, Li Qinglu looks at Song Qingshu with more and more admiration.


    As for Li Qiushui, she is very happy to see her old rival in a state of embarrassment. If she is not worried that the other party will pour her anger on her, she will start to fall down the drain.


    In this way, a group of people went out of their meal. Shaolin Temple and Duan''s people in Dali walked together. In addition, Chen Jialuo, Yuan Shixiao and others came so close that they obviously gathered together to keep warm, in order to guard against the evil in their hearts.


    The combination of these people is enough to make the world tremble. It''s not so easy for song Qingshu to deal with it. What''s more, he doesn''t want to cut corners because he has something important to do during his trip.


    So after dinner, song Qingshu and his party went to some rooms in the back yard of the inn to have a rest. The monks of Shaolin Temple originally planned to stay here, but with song Qingshu here, they just felt uncomfortable, so they got up and left to find another place.


    Kurong and Yideng were originally exchanging Buddhist Dharma with them, and both of them shared the same spirit, so naturally they could only advance and retreat with them. Duan Yu was reluctant to leave the fairy sister, but he could not resist Kurong and other elders, so he had to go back step by step.


    As for Chen Jialuo, they were at a loss. He wanted to use the power of Shaolin to frustrate song Qingshu''s spirit, but he didn''t expect Shaolin people to avoid each other. It''s no wonder that he didn''t know. After all, many Shaolin experts were defeated by song Qingshu last time, and no one else was present. Shaolin naturally kept a secret about this.


    But let him stay alone to face song Qingshu is also in some big head, simply also left with the people of Shaolin Temple. Huo Qingtong didn''t want to go, but after all, he had to go with Chen Jialuo and Yuan Shixiao, and left with his heart in his heart.


    After seeing all the people''s reactions, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at Duan Yu''s appearance of looking back three times at a time. After a while, I''ll see this and that. I don''t know whether he is reluctant to Miss Wang, fairy sister or princess."


    This made several women very angry. Compared with the shy girl, Li Qiushui was much more calm: "I think Miss Huo is also looking back in three steps. I don''t know if the young master thought that she would come to you in the evening, but she couldn''t realize it. I feel a little disappointed."


    Song Qingshu


    Jiang is really old and spicy, which makes him not entangle in this topic wisely.


    In the evening, song Qingshu and Li Qinglu have a room, Wang Yuyan and Li Qiushui have a room. The grandparents and grandchildren haven''t seen each other for so many years. After all, they have something to say about themselves. On the other side is Tian Shan Tong Lao, and Jiu Mozhi''s room is on the edge.


    After closing the door, Li Qinglu was hugged by song Qingshu. She naturally understood what he was going to do. Her face turned red and she whispered in a soft voice, "be quiet later. The next room is full of people." It''s no wonder that she is embarrassed. On the one hand, she is a grandmother and sister, and on the other hand, she is a vicious opponent. Although jiumozhi is far away from her, she has profound skills and has a clear ear and eyes. He can''t escape from making strange sounds.


    Holding the boneless girl in her arms and smelling the faint fragrance of the girl, song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and said, "this sentence should be said to you. Anyway, I don''t make much noise."


    "Hate ~" in a word, Li Qinglu''s face became more and more red.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a knock outside the door. Song Qingshu peeped out his head from the quilt impatiently: "who is that?"


    "Mr. Song, it''s me." Outside the door came Huo Qingtong''s clear voice, "I made an appointment with you during the day. I want to talk about some things with you..."


    "I''m not free now. Just a moment." Song Qingshu got into the quilt again and hung her outside.

 Chapter 1809

    Huo Qingtong didn''t expect to be shut down. In her opinion, even if song Qingshu didn''t agree with the alliance, no matter how to say that he had to do his kung fu on face, he didn''t expect to be shut up directly?


    If she had no other fetters, she would turn around and leave in such a situation. However, she is shouldering the fate and future of her people. She came to the Central Plains to unite with some potential allies. Even if she was wronged, it would be no big deal.


    After all, Huo Qingtong is the leader of the party. She can distinguish the interests. She is not comparable to those spoiled ladies.


    Since the other party asked her to wait, she would stand outside the door and wait. Maybe he would apologize when he came out later, and then he could take some initiative in the negotiation.


    But suddenly her face turned red, because at this time she heard a faint voice coming from the room. Although the voice was deliberately suppressed, she just stood at the door, and she was also a martial arts practitioner. How could she not hear it?


    Although Huo Qingtong is a young girl, she is the leader of one party. Of course, she doesn''t know anything about these things like those young ladies who are not able to leave the gate. She can understand what this is just after hearing it.


    Now she''s embarrassed. How can she stay here? She''s a little girl; But if you leave at once, you will not be sincere enough


    While she was embarrassed, Li Qinglu in the room was even more embarrassed. Her pretty face was already red: "is there someone looking for you outside?"


    Song Qingshu replied directly, "ignore her."


    Li Qinglu''s face was red and dripping out of the water quickly: "what if someone else has something important?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "no matter how important it is, it''s more important than our business?"


    Li Qinglu was so ashamed that she turned to the quilt and said, "how can I meet people later?"


    "It''s human nature for men to love women. What''s so shameful?" Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and said, "you''d better cooperate with us. Finish soon. I can go out and drive her away later."


    Li Qinglu''s whole body softened with a cry


    I don''t know how long after that, when song Qingshu came out of the house, he found Huo Qingtong standing in the courtyard, as if enjoying the Moonlight: "Miss Huo is very elegant."


    Huo Qingtong turned around. In the moonlight, her white skin was tinged with a faint blush: "speaking of Yaxing, where can she compare with song Gongzi?" After all, no matter who was left out for such a long time, she would not be in a good mood. What''s more, as a girl, she was forced to listen to so many red faced things.


    "You and I have a good time tonight. It seems that we are still bosom friends." Song Qingshu was thick skinned enough to say seriously.


    "Who has that kind of elegance with you?" Huo Qingtong murmured in a low voice. He really wanted to scold him, but in the end, he got the upper hand and gave up the tempting idea. "Since he is a bosom friend, what do you think of my proposal during the day?"


    "What proposal?" Song Qingshu pretends to be stupid.


    Huo Qingtong''s breath suddenly became short. She had been waiting outside for a long time, and she couldn''t help but raise her voice: "Mr. Song, I had left with Mr. Chen, but I still secretly came back to discuss with you. Even if you deliberately left me outside, I waited patiently. As a result, you say now, It''s not so gentlemanly. "


    Song Qingshu smile: "I was not a gentleman."


    Huo Qingtong bit his lip and turned to leave directly. Song Qingshu saw that the time was almost right, and then he said, "Miss Huo came to me most of the night. Master Zhang may not like it."


    Hearing his "stay", Huo Qingtong also stopped: "he is him, I am me, let alone not married now, even if married, what I want to do, he can''t control me."


    Song Qingshu eyebrows jump, think no wonder can command thousands of troops, this temperament is independent and strong enough: "if you find someone else, he may not care, but if you come to me, he may be a little unbearable."


    Huo Qingtong was stunned, and then reflected that Zhou Zhiruo and Zhang Wuji of Emei school almost went to worship, but now they are Mrs. song. It''s said that Zhao Min of Mongolia has no clear relationship with song Qingshu. The hatred of killing his father and seizing his wife, I think they have no good relationship: "I''ve heard about your gratitude and resentment, but it involves military affairs, Master Zhang is by no means the kind of person who dismisses the public for personal reasons. "


    "Oh, it seems that you have a good impression of Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Of course, he is both civil and military, and he is my future husband. How can I not have a good impression of him?" Huo Qingtong still has some resentment in his heart and can''t help adding, "at least it''s much better than the impression of song Gongzi."


    Song Qingshu did not think it was disobedient: "of course, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder."


    Huo Qingtong didn''t want to talk about it with him any more, so he went back to the main topic: "master song is a wise man. He should know that once Mongolia has completed the western expedition, he will have to deal with the Central Plains countries. At that time, it will be very difficult for him to be alone. He will not understand the reason why his lips are cold and his teeth are dead."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "Miss Huo should have heard about the relationship between me and the Mongolian princess. Even if Mongolia dominates the country, I can still get a son-in-law. What''s wrong?"


    Huo Qingtong took a deep look at him: "you don''t have to pretend to be ambitious. Although you are negotiating peace with Mongolia, Master Zhang has already told me everything, including your alliance to deal with Mongolia."


    Hearing her saying this, song Qingshu finally put away his cynical smile. At the beginning, on the black cliff, song Qingshu had a chance to leave Zhang Wuji or mingzun''s life. But considering that he was still needed to lead the Ming religion and hold back the pace of Mongolia, he was released.


    "I admire Master Zhang for giving up his personal enmity and still making an alliance with you." Huo Qingtong''s eyes sparkled as he spoke.


    Song Qingshu took a look at her: "it seems that Miss Huo is quite in love with her fiance."


    Huo Qingtong''s face turned red: "we don''t have to worry about our feelings. This time we come here, we hope to get the help of the young master and urge the Central Plains countries to work together to fight against Mongolia, so that everyone has a way to live."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "the Central Plains countries have attacked each other over the years, want to work together? Why did miss Huo say such childish things? "


    "It''s really hard, but..." Huo Qingtong''s face is full of the glory of faith, "for the safety of the tribe, I only know that I can''t do it."

 Chapter 1810

    Song Qingshu nodded: "although some stupid, but people with ideals are often admired."


    Huo Qingtong was embarrassed when he praised him: "of course, I also understand that it''s unrealistic to let all the countries in the Central Plains unite to deal with Mongolia. After all, like the Southern Song Dynasty, it''s not adjacent to Mongolia now. Liao is caught in the gap between other countries and can only reluctantly protect itself. There are small border countries like Dali, which make them really hard to deal with Mongolia."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder you let the Dali scholar not go to lobby, but came to me."


    Huo Qingtong blushed with a smile: "I come to the Central Plains this time to shoulder the rise and fall of the tribes. Naturally, I can''t waste my energy on some people who are not worth it. However, Duan Shizi is honest and kind, and it''s good to be a friend."


    Listening to her talk, song Qingshu sighs that this is the gap. In the original work, Murong Fu didn''t like Duan Yu because of Wang Yuyan, but when he learned his identity as the son of Dali, he even planned to use Wang Yuyan to show his beauty trick and borrow troops from Dali to recover her


    As far as Dali''s weak fighting capacity is concerned, the country''s high-level leaders often become Buddhist monks. They don''t know how Murong Fu''s brain grows. If they look at Huo Qingtong, they can see clearly all kinds of interests?


    At this time, Huo Qingtong continued: "in my opinion, those who have the ability to deal with Mongolia are nothing more than the kingdom of Jin and the Qing Dynasty. The rebellion of San Francisco in the Qing Dynasty has come to an end, and they will soon be able to free up their hands. The Kingdom of Jin will have to make peace with the Southern Song Dynasty if there is no accident. When the two countries join hands, Mongolia will have to fight back to save itself, In addition, timuzhen, the great Mongolian Khan, is old, and his grandchildren are fighting for the right of inheritance. They are doomed to fall apart. That''s the time for us to win. "


    Song Qingshu had to admire her analysis. It was because of the internal power struggle that the powerful Mongolian Empire in history finally collapsed. Unexpectedly, Huo Qingtong, who was in the Bureau, was keenly aware of this. She could really be called Zhuge in the women''s middle school. Thinking that she was also an excellent battlefield commander, she could not help but love talents.


    If she can be recruited into the army, she will be the commander of the front army in the future. It''s a pity that she is Zhang Wuji''s fiancee and is not destined to be a camp.


    With a sigh, song Qingshu said, "in this case, Miss Huo should go to lobby the high-level officials of Jin and Manchu. What do you want to do with me?"


    As he inquires, he stares into each other''s eyes, because he is worried that the news that the state of Jin and the state of Qing are now under their own control will leak out.


    Huo Qingtong replied: "if you want the state of Jin and man Qingxin to have nothing to do with Mongolia, then you can''t attack them from behind in the Golden Snake camp and the Southern Song Dynasty. Otherwise, it will be a situation where the relatives are bitter and the enemies are quick."


    Song Qingshu replied, "I can be the master of the Golden Snake camp, but I can''t influence the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Huo Qingtong said with a smile: "why should you be modest, young master? You have been granted the title of king of Qi in the Southern Song Dynasty, and you also have to marry two princesses in the Southern Song Dynasty. This is unprecedented. I think young master naturally has the ability to influence the Southern Song Dynasty."


    Song Qingshu hands a spread: "these regardless of the moment, if I promise these, what benefits do I have?"


    "Good?" Huo Qingtong a Zheng, obviously some didn''t react.


    "To help you deal with the powerful Mongolia, I don''t know how much risk I have to take, and I just sit back and watch the empty rear of the Jin and Qing Dynasties, but I don''t stand still. It''s not in the interests of the alloy snake camp," Song Qingshu said with a pause. "It''s impossible for me to do nothing for your tribe''s sake, right?"


    "I don''t know what good you want?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    Song Qingshu glanced at her faintly: "Miss Huo is not sincere at all?"


    Huo Qingtong said with a wry smile: "I didn''t mean to be slippery. In fact, before I came here, I had thought about a lot of ways to persuade the young master. But after thinking about it, the young master''s martial arts are superb, his troops are strong, and he is surrounded by beautiful women. It can be said that he has reached a level that countless men can''t reach in their lifetime. I really don''t know what else can move the young master''s heart."


    She thinks about it and thinks that the only thing that can move him is the power to win the world. If she wants to win the world, Mongolia is his biggest enemy, so she will naturally stand aside with them. So Huo Qingtong is also gambling on whether song Qingshu has this ambition.


    "In fact, there is one thing you can touch my heart." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Huo Qingtong was very happy and said in a hurry: "young master, please say that as long as there is something in our tribe, we will satisfy young master even if he speaks." Today, Mongolia has a strong military force. Although Huibu can resist for a while, there is no hope for the future at all. People are most afraid that there is no hope. Yuan Ziyi was entrusted to Zhongyuan to carry out activities before, but the results are poor. Huo Qingtong decided to come in person to find the illusory hope for the whole tribe.


    If song Qingshu can be convinced, then this plan can be said to be half a success, and she naturally attaches great importance to it.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "Miss Huo, don''t promise too early, lest you regret it later."


    Huo Qingtong a Zheng, suddenly thought of what: "no, don''t hit my sister Carrie''s idea." Her sister''s fame has been spread to the western regions. It''s said that even the Mongol Khan had an idea. Her first reaction was naturally this.


    "Cassie?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Then he reflected that it was the real name of Princess Xiangxiang. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I haven''t even seen your sister. How can I pay such a high price for a strange woman?"


    It is said that Xiangxiang princess has a beautiful appearance, but no matter how beautiful she is, she is just a woman. How can she really compare with the country and the city? What''s more, he is not surrounded by a woman without the level of love.


    "That''s fine, as long as it''s not my sister." Huo Qingtong breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that in addition to his sister, there was no price that could not be paid in the whole tribe.


    "Well, I can agree to your terms, but miss Huo wants to be my man." Song Qingshu said slowly.


    "Shameless!" Huo Qingtong''s face turned red instantly. Huo Ran got up and left without looking back.


    Only song Qingshu was stunned, thinking that I only valued your intelligence and ability to win thousands of miles away, not your flesh and body. Now why are these girls so dirty?


    Until he was far away from the inn, Huo Qingtong was still a little angry. He could not help kicking a big tree nearby: "mean, shameless!" In fact, she didn''t expect this possibility, but she had already made an engagement with the leader of the Ming religion, and song knew it. She didn''t think that she was underestimating his lower limit.


    Did the hatred between him and Zhang Wuji really reach this point? Every woman around Master Zhang he wants to grab?


    Huo Qingtong''s face was a little red. Compared with the situation that master Zhang abandoned his personal feud for the sake of great cause, the pattern of surname song was too low. It seems that he was wrong about him before!


    "It''s a long night. Does the little lady want to sleep alone?" Suddenly, not far away from the woods came a lustful - evil frivolous voice.

 Chapter 1811

    Huo Qingtong turned back in an instant and stared warily at the other side of the forest: "who, who is there!"


    "Don''t be afraid, girl. Xiaosheng is not a bad man." Soon a young man came out, with a folding fan in his hand. He had the charm of a talented man in the south of the Yangtze River, but he had a braid on his head and a prairie man''s costume. It was a bit of a nondescript.


    "Mongols?" Huo Qingtong saw his clothes clearly, and he couldn''t help but feel awed in his heart.


    "Why?" Hearing what Huo Qingtong said, the noble son couldn''t help but look at it carefully. After a long time, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s Miss Huo who came back to Xinjiang. I didn''t expect to meet her here."


    "Who are you?" Huo Qingtong was even more alarmed. He stepped back two steps subconsciously. At the same time, he grasped the hilt tightly and was ready to attack at any time.


    "Xiao Wang huodu, I''ve met a girl." It turns out that this noble son is huodu, the idle Lord of Mongolia. He was sent to the Central Plains beggars'' sect undercover before, and I don''t know why he appeared here.


    "Huodu?" Huo Qingtong Xiu eyebrow tight Cu, "no impression."


    Huo Du put away his fan and said with a smile: "Xiao Wang is just a small figure in Mongolia. It''s normal for girls not to remember. However, I saw her once in the battlefield a few years ago. At that time, she was valiant, like a god of war, which left a deep impression on Xiao Wang."


    After a pause, he glanced up and down at Huo Qingtong''s body: "I didn''t expect that after she took off her military uniform and changed into a woman''s uniform, she was as graceful as a spring flower and beautiful as a morning glow. I used to take a look at her from a distance, but now she''s coming face to face. Unexpectedly, there''s such a good woman in the world. Xiao Wang''s heart beat harder for a moment. "


    "Bah, Meng Lang villain!" Huo Qingtong spat. What happened in Song Qingshu just now is that she is very sensitive to this aspect.


    "Er ~" Huo Du''s words stopped for a while. He expressed his admiration for her. In addition, how could he be regarded as Yushulinfeng? This little girl should have a good impression on herself. Why is she so sincere and disgusted?


    Huo Du is also a flower veteran, but he is only a low rank prostitute thief. After all, he doesn''t understand that if a woman likes you, even if you are clumsy, she will think you are honest and lovely. If a woman doesn''t like you, no matter how you behave, you can only get a frivolous evaluation.


    Huo Qingtong didn''t want to waste his words with him. He turned around and wanted to leave. But Huo Du didn''t want to let her leave. He jumped in front of her: "girl, please stay."


    With a flash of cold light, the sword in Huo Qingtong''s hand has been pierced out. She has been trained a lot in the battlefield. She knows the importance of the opportunity and the other party''s purpose is self-evident. She won''t ask the other party what she wants to do like those gold ladies.


    Huo Du obviously didn''t expect that she said she would do it. For a moment, she was in a hurry. Huo Qingtong''s swordsmanship is a unique skill of Tianshan school. He uses one third of each hand. When the enemy is about to parry, his swordsmanship has changed. There are three moves in one move, which are the most complex and fierce. This way of swordsmanship is not defensive. It''s all attacking and killing.


    Huo Du has lost his chance. Under such fierce swordsmanship, it can be said that he is full of danger. He soon has several more wounds on his body. If he hadn''t been much older and more powerful, he would have been ready to die on the spot.


    Naturally, he was very angry when he was forced into such a mess. Suddenly, he took a chance and opened his folding fan. At the same time, he raised his left sleeve and blew a gust of wind to rush at his opponent. The strong wind was so powerful that he was surprised by the thunder. It was his unique skill, storm and thunder.


    Huo Qingtong''s three-point sword is ready to change moves at any time. Although the opponent''s martial arts is strange, she is not afraid and intends to avoid the attack.


    Who knew that a white dust suddenly rose in the strong wind. She only smelled a sweet smell. She quickly retreated from her heart and glared at each other with a red face: "mean!"


    Huo Du put away his folding fan and said with a look of satisfaction: "you are not tired of cheating in war. You don''t even know this truth when you have been leading the war for so many years."


    Huo Qingtong clenched her lips and kept calm. Although she dodged back for the first time, she still inhaled a lot of powder. The medicine in the hands of the prostitute thief would never be a good thing.


    Sure enough, she had a sense of vertigo as soon as she was successful in the first national games. She was shocked: "what kind of medicine are you taking?"


    "The medicine that can make women happy," Huo Du said with a strange color on his face. "Miss Huo, don''t delay. You can''t force this medicine out."


    Huo Qingtong knew that her plan of delaying time had failed, so she quickly turned around and ran. Unfortunately, she was poisoned at this time, and how could she run faster than the other party?


    Huodu easily caught up with her, looking at her staggering appearance, could not help laughing: "the girl wanted to play the game of chasing me, so Xiao Wang would accompany me."


    "Shameless!" Huo Qingtong scolded angrily. Maybe he was worried. He accidentally tripped over a stone and fell to the ground.


    "Ah ~" Huo Du felt pity. It would be too bad for such a lovely little girl if she had a scar on her face. Even if she didn''t get hurt, her whole body was covered with mud. So he rushed to her and reached for her waist. He wanted to hold her in his arms.


    At this moment, Huo Qingtong''s confused eyes suddenly flashed, his waist twisted, and he turned around with exaggerated flexibility. His sword stabbed him in the chest. This time, he did not use the three-point sword technique any more, because he did not need any strength, and he would become benevolent if he did not succeed.


    Huo Du''s heart thumped. He realized that she had been pretending deliberately just now, but now it was too late. He rushed over in a hurry. At this time, the old force was old and the new force was not born. He couldn''t avoid it. He could only use a fan to block the crisis.


    There was a spark in the dark. It turned out that his fan bone was made of Vajra, and the sharp point of his sword was stabbed on the fan bone. Because of its great strength, a series of sparks were generated by rubbing.


    At this time Huo all gloomy face, looking at the wound of chest dripping blood: "bitch, actually made me bleed, wait a moment I also want to let you bleed well." It turned out that although his refined steel fan blocked the tip of the sword, there was still a gap between the fan bones. After all, he didn''t block it completely, resulting in a sword in his chest.


    Huo Qingtong heard the evil in his words, and naturally understood what it meant to let himself bleed. A burst of abnormal scarlet flashed on his face. He didn''t know whether he was angry or what.


    She sighed in secret. Just now, she deliberately pretended to run away in a hurry. In fact, she created a chance to kill herself. She successfully cheated her opponent. Unfortunately, she fell short in the end.


    How could she endure the humiliation she would suffer after falling into his hands? He wiped the sword from his neck.

 Chapter 1812

    "I''ve heard that the Cuiyu yellow shirt back in Xinjiang is resourceful and resourceful. When I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation. It almost broke into your hands several times." Huo Du stopped bleeding from the wound, and his voice could not hide his admiration. You should know that he is good at scheming and scheming. He can often win with wisdom when he competes with people who are better at martial arts than himself. As a result, he almost lost his hand against Huo Qingtong for several times today.


    Huo Qingtong knew what kind of humiliation she would suffer if she fell into his hands. Originally, she thought about the safety of the people, and she even wanted to bear humiliation. But she soon thought that if she lost her body to this person, even if she escaped by chance, the marriage would be cancelled after the Mingjiao side knew about it, and the two sides might turn against each other. Without the help of the Mingjiao, she would be helpless, In the end, there is only destruction. In this case, why should we be insulted by this man.


    Huo Qingtong''s mind is like electricity. She has made a clear analysis of all kinds of possibilities. She is always arrogant. She really doesn''t want to be insulted by spaghetti, so she directly wipes her neck with her sword.


    It''s a pity that Huo Du has been on guard against this. He''s already familiar with bullying men and women. How can he let the cooked duck fly? Throw out the iron fan in your hand, and you''ll kill the sword in your opponent''s hand.


    "Girl, why do you have to be like this? There are so many wonderful things in the world. Why do you want to be short-sighted?" If people who don''t know about it see all this, they will only think that he is a compassionate and benevolent man who is persuading a young girl to commit suicide.


    "With you shameless prostitutes, the world will not be beautiful." I don''t know why, Huo Qingtong thought of song Qingshu, and hated him. If it wasn''t for that bastard who made her wait for most of the night, and then put forward such shameless request, how could he meet huodu here and fall into such a state.


    "Who said that, Xiao Wang can make the girl realize the happiness of being a woman right away." The wound in front of the chest inspired Huo Du''s animal nature, and walked to Huo Qingtong with a grim smile.


    Looking at each other approaching, Huo Qingtong is a little desperate. She has tried all kinds of ways, but they all failed one by one. Although she is resourceful, they are the only two in the wilderness now, and there is nothing to use. She is also a skillful woman. She can''t make a meal without rice.


    "A few years ago, I saw a girl riding on a horse with a high head and commanding thousands of troops. How valiant and valiant she was. I didn''t expect that Xiao Wang could ride the rouge horse with green feather and yellow shirt under him today. It''s really the best joy in the world." Huo Du''s eyes were almost green at this time.


    "This Rouge horse belongs to Zhang Da, the leader of the Ming sect. Do you think it''s too long for you to ride it?" At this time, a voice of banter came from the top of my head.


    "Who?" Huo Du was startled. Just now he had seen it all around. It was in the wilderness. There was no one around. How could the voice of a man come from his head in the blink of an eye?


    Huo Qingtong also followed the fame, and saw a familiar figure sitting leisurely on the branch, looking at everything below in a playful way.


    "It''s you asshole!" Huo Qingtong is not angry at all. She has recognized the identity of the other party. Who else can she have besides song Qingshu?


    "Hey, is that your attitude towards the benefactor?" Song Qingshu is dissatisfied. In fact, Huo Qingtong just left in a hurry. He didn''t bother to talk to her. Although he knew that the other party misunderstood him, he didn''t catch up with her.


    Who knows that the noise in the yard has attracted Li Qinglu, Wang Yuyan and others, and they all accuse him of deliberately using such words to make people misunderstood.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain that he had no intention of forming an alliance with Huo Qingtong for the time being. He deliberately said that ambiguous words made her retreat.


    Although Li Qinglu understood, she still urged him to explain. It turns out that she didn''t want her lover to be a big color devil in other people''s hearts. Even Wang Yuyan was helping. Although she didn''t speak up, her eyes and tone were also blaming him for his words and deeds. It''s really inappropriate. If it''s spread to the world, it''s easy to blackmail his reputation.


    But a few women have been chattering, but song Qingshu can only run out to find Huo Qingtong to solve the misunderstanding.


    "Who wants you... To save..." Huo Qingtong said half way, and his momentum dropped. After all, compared with huodu, a beast, song Qingshu is a little easier to deal with - at least he can talk about conditions, which is like huodu, who just wants to satisfy the beast desire.


    At this time, Huo Du also recognized song Qingshu. He was scared to death. After several times of contact, they naturally knew the horror of each other. At this time, he could not resist. He kowtowed and made amends in a hurry, saying: "it turns out that Huo girl is the woman of song Gongzi. If you offend her, please forgive me."


    Huo Qingtong was stunned. She didn''t expect that Huo Du, who was just in front of her, suddenly turned into a kowtow when he saw song. The contrast was so big that she couldn''t recover for a while.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be spoken indiscriminately. Miss Huo is the fiancee of Master Zhang of Ming religion, but she''s not my woman."


    Huo all secretly curls a mouth, think everybody is a man, you what idea I can''t understand? What''s more, Zhou Zhiruo was also Zhang Wuji''s fiancee at the beginning, and Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji were also recognized as lovers. In the end, didn''t they all come into your room? This Huo Qingtong must be in your hands at last.


    Though he was mad about the tucking up, he was respectful in his mouth: "how can Zhang Wuji''s firefly make complaints about the sun and the moon? Sooner or later, Miss Huo will recognize Zhang Wuji''s true face and turn from the dark to the light to become the young master''s confidant. "


    Huo Qingtong trembled with anger: "what do you say! Who would be blind and follow him


    Huo all rolled a white eye, directly ignored him, looked respectfully at the song Qingshu on the tree.


    "You''re a good talker," Song Qingshu said. "I''m happy today. Let''s go."


    "Thank you, thank you ~" Huo Du''s head is like pounding garlic. In order to show respect, he didn''t turn around and leave in a hurry. Instead, he stepped back while thanking.


    "So you let him go?" Huo Qingtong is a little incredible.


    "What else?" Song Qingshu shrugged, "you are not my woman, he did not provoke me, why don''t I let him go? If you want to settle accounts with him, go directly to your master Zhang. "


    "I was moved by his flattery. I''m just like birds of a feather!" Huo Qingtong eyes a red, angry almost cry out.


    "Whatever you think." The reason why song Qingshu let huodu go is that he didn''t like the ambition of his subordinates. As a descendant of zamuhe, he has a blood feud with Tiemuzhen. If he stays in Mongolia, sooner or later, he can help himself.


    However, there is no need to explain all this to Huo Qingtong.


    Huo Qingtong at this time to his bad impression to the extreme, do not want to stay with him, struggling to stand up from the ground, faltering to go far away.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "girl, are you going to leave now?"


    "I don''t want to be with people like you." Huo Qingtong said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to be with me, but you are drugged and will faint in the wild soon after you walk. If there are jackals, tigers and leopards passing by, the magnificent green feather and yellow shirt will become the belly of animals." Song Qingshu''s voice continued to come.


    Huo qingtongsi ignored: "hum, Central Plains, there are towns nearby, where there are so many jackals, tigers and leopards!"


    "Well, if a man passes by and sees such a beautiful woman in a coma by the side of the road, in case his blood boils and he''s gone, you don''t even know who the other person is." The hateful voice behind him came again.

 Chapter 1813

    Huo Qingtong stopped and said: "do you think all the men in the world are as shameless as you?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "if all the men in the world are as pure and kind as I am, it can be called the paradise."


    Huo Qingtong wanted to go away and didn''t listen to his gossip, but he thought that the kind of possibility that the other party said really existed. In case he fainted on the roadside and met some unruly person, he really wanted to cry.


    "Miss Huo, do you know what is more unbearable than being insulted by a man?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Huo Qingtong a Zheng: "what?"


    "That''s being insulted by a group of men. If you run into a man, it''s OK. If you run into a group of bloody men passing by, tut Tut, that picture..." Song Qingshu described it with an expression that he couldn''t bear to look directly at.


    "Disgusting Huo Qingtong is really creepy. If she is really attacked by a group of men, she really wants to tear the man''s disgusting mouth.


    "Do you really want to go?" Song Qingshu saw that she had hesitated, and then said, "huodu should not be far away." Huo Qingtong''s face changed slightly and hummed: "if you want to drive me away, I won''t go!" Compared with the other party''s empty threats, huodu''s existence is real. She doesn''t want to be bullied by huodu for half a day.


    Song Qingshu jumped down from the tree: "in that case, come with me."


    "Where to?" Huo Qingtong was on guard.


    Song Qingshu said: "of course, back to the inn. Are you going to sleep in the wilderness like this?"


    Huo Qingtong was more and more dizzy at this time. He bit his lip and said, "can''t you help me force out the poison?"


    "What kind of poison is it? It''s just a bit of overpowering drug," Song Qingshu said, shaking his head. "Since it''s not poison, it''s impossible to force it out. It''s good to have a sleep at that time."


    "Sleep?" Huo Qingtong subconsciously covered his chest, "what''s your idea?"


    Seeing her vigilant face, song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "what''s your reaction? I''m so hungry. You haven''t seen any of the girls around me. Which one is more beautiful than you? Need to find you? "


    Huo Qingtong''s face turned red. Although she was very confident about her appearance, she recalled that the girls she saw around him during the day were really beautiful. She was a woman, and she was a little dazzled.


    However, she was still a little worried about the sentence "which is not more beautiful than you". She couldn''t help humming: "I''m different from other people. After all, I''m the fiancee of sect leader Zhang. Who knows if you will have any evil thoughts." Originally, she just said it casually, but after that, she was suddenly surprised. This possibility is really great. Ah, she can''t help regretting it.


    Song Qingshu suddenly stopped and looked back at her: "when you say that, I suddenly feel that your charm has become a bit bigger. Zhang Wuji''s woman is really very conquering."


    Huo Qingtong was scared back a few steps: "you... You don''t mess." But she also knew in her heart that she couldn''t even deal with Huo, but Huo was so scared in front of this man that she didn''t dare to go out. What did he really want to do? Where could he resist.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "don''t worry, even if I want Zhang Wuji''s woman, I want her to be willing to submit to me, and I can''t do that kind of thing."


    "Bah, I can''t be willing to submit to you all my life." Huo Qingtong spat and said firmly.


    "Don''t talk too much." Song Qingshu gave her a smile.


    Huo Qingtong heart a jump, suddenly thought of the original Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min also have left Zhang Wuji, into his arms, is this man what magic?


    Thinking about it, she suddenly became dizzy. At this time, the medicine broke out, and she felt weak all over. She could not stand steadily. She turned around and found that she had been held in her arms by song Qingshu.


    "Let go of me." Huo Qingtong was suddenly embarrassed and angry.


    "If you want to faint, you should faint quickly. You are still so angry. If you have the ability to walk on your own," Song Qingshu said with disdain. "I don''t have time to accompany you here. It''s not good to go back to the fragrant bed early and have a rest."


    Huo Qingtong opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to refute it. Now she felt her eyelids were more and more heavy. She must have just had a fight with huodu, and her blood gas accelerated, which led to the fact that the overpowering drug had completely volatilized to all her limbs. She even felt that she could go to sleep as long as she took a breath.


    But she tried her best to make herself unable to sleep. When she was with this man, who knows what would happen when she fell asleep.


    Seeing her sleepy but trying to keep her eyes wide open, song Qingshu said with a smile, "Why are you so nervous? Haven''t you been held by a man yet?"


    Huo Qingtong turned his head, obviously did not want to answer this question, but turned his head just to his chest, felt the heat above and the sound of heartbeat, she unconsciously fell asleep in the past.


    I don''t know how long it took. In a daze, she felt that someone was taking off her clothes. In a moment, she was scared to the extreme and wanted to resist. Unfortunately, she was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes


    The next morning, when the sun came into the room, Huo Qingtong gradually opened her eyes. She found that she should lie on the bed of a room. After the initial confusion, she suddenly thought of something. She looked down and found that all her previous clothes had disappeared. At this time, she was wearing another suit of intimate clothes.


    At this moment, she fell into the ice cellar, her whole body was cold, and her teeth were clenched: "Song Qingshu, you despicable and obscene bastard!"


    "Why do you scold brother song?" At this time, the door was just pushed open, and a gentle female voice rang.


    Huo Qingtong turned his head and saw a beautiful girl come in. She was one of the girls who stayed with song Qingshu yesterday. She seemed to be Miss Wang.


    "Of course, I''ll scold the obscene and shameless song!" Seeing Wang YuYan''s pure face, Huo Qingtong couldn''t help thinking of her sister, kashli, and immediately raised her heart of care, "Miss Wang, why do you want to stay by the devil''s side? Leave him quickly, lest his claws reach you."


    "Why should I leave him? Brother song is very nice." Wang Yuyan looks at her suspiciously. Her eyes seem to be full of ignorance and inexperience.


    Huo Qingtong''s face changed. In order to save more ignorant girls, she finally summoned up the courage to say: "he cheated me back yesterday, and then... Took off my clothes and insulted me..."

 Chapter 1814

    Huo Qingtong said more and more sad, if not always strong character, I''m afraid the tears have been flowing down, but half a day, Wang Yuyan is still indifferent, she can''t help but sad from the heart, I''m afraid people are already a woman surnamed song, used to these, like a fool to persuade her, it''s ridiculous.


    Wang Yuyan finally asked: "but I took off the clothes for you last night."


    Huo Qingtong is sad, suddenly heard her words, a time can not help but be stunned: "ah?"


    "Brother song rescued you last night. He said that you were drugged and that you would have a good night''s rest, so he asked me to take care of you." Wang Yuyan was a little embarrassed. "I saw that your clothes were a little dirty, so I changed your clothes on my own, and I don''t know how to take care of people, so please don''t mind."


    In fact, song Qingshu didn''t want Wang Yuyan to take care of Huo Qingtong last night. After all, Wang Yuyan is a young lady, and I''m afraid she hasn''t done much to take care of people in her life. However, the accompanying Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui are murderous, so it''s impossible for them to take care of a younger generation; As for Li Qinglu, if she wants to warm his bed again, she has to work hard for Wang Yuyan. After all, it''s impossible for Jiu Mozhi to take care of her.


    Reminded by Wang Yuyan, Huo Qingtong finally remembers that she faintly smelled a sweet smell last night, which turned out to be the smell of Wang YuYan''s boudoir. As for the clothes, when I was fighting with huodu yesterday, I was really in a mess.


    He opened the quilt to confirm his body. He didn''t find anything unusual. On the contrary, he was a little refreshed. Huo Qingtong reflected that he had made a mistake. He couldn''t help feeling embarrassed: "thank you, Miss Wang."


    "You''re welcome." Wang Yuyan said with a sweet smile, "in fact, you have many misunderstandings about brother song. Yesterday, he proposed that condition. In fact, he took a fancy to your resourcefulness and military ability. It''s not what you think."


    Huo Qingtong was stunned: "how do you know? What he told you, he''s going to pretend to be a good man in front of you. "


    Wang Yuyan shook her head: "we know whether brother song is a good man or not. In fact, yesterday he deliberately used such ambiguous words to make you retreat. Later, we forced him to explain to you, but we didn''t expect that he saved you by chance."


    Huo Qingtong finally understood that there was still this story, and he was stunned there for a moment.


    Wang Yuyan handed her the clothes in her hand: "girl, put on your clothes quickly. They are still waiting for us to have breakfast."


    Huo Qingtong didn''t want to see song Qingshu, but now she was only wearing profanity clothes, which really didn''t have a sense of security. When she was well dressed, she got up and began to change clothes. She was in the army, and Wang Yuyan was also a woman, so she didn''t avoid so much.


    Wang YuYan''s face is slightly red. I didn''t expect that she was so bold. I thought that she was originally from the grassland, and there might not be so many taboos in this aspect


    But her attention was quickly attracted by the other side''s white skin, and she couldn''t help exclaiming: "Miss Huo, you are so white."


    Huo Qingtong said with a smile: "our people in the western regions are going to be whiter, but you girls in Jiangnan have more delicate skin..."


    The two women discussed the private words between them for a while, and their relationship soon got better. When they arrived in the front yard, they laughed like sisters.


    "It''s so good to have a sleep. I don''t know if it will be the same with me." Not far away came song Qingshu''s bantering voice. It turned out that several of them had been sitting in the front yard eating.


    "Menglang ~" Li Qinglu gently pushed him. Li Qiushui was smiling, Tianshan TongLao rolled her eyes, and jiumozhi turned a deaf ear and wolfed down his food. He had been out of Tubo for a long time, and his money had already cost seventy-eight. After all, he was a Buddhist and could not help robbing other people''s wealth and helping his own poverty, So I haven''t had such a rich dish for a long time.


    "You Huo Qingtong had made some changes to him, but the impression fell to the bottom.


    "Elder brother song ~" even Wang Yuyan looks at him angrily. She doesn''t understand why song Qingshu, who has always been gentle and elegant, can''t get along with Huo Qingtong on purpose.


    Finally, under her persuasion, Huo Qingtong sat down at the dinner table and was silent for a while. She suddenly said, "you deliberately show this side in front of me. Don''t you want to make an alliance with Huibu?" She is not the kind of woman with big chest and no brain. Although she was very angry with him from last night to today, she immediately realized the mystery after she calmed down. Song Qingshu''s fame is not the kind of obscenity he showed.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes flashed a ray of praise: "Miss Huo deserves to be the heroine who led her back to Mongolia for so long. You guess well, but this is only one of the reasons."


    "Another reason?" Huo Qingtong asked curiously.


    Li Qinglu and Wang Yuyan also look at him curiously, and even Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui can''t help but turn around.


    "Because you are Zhang Wuji''s fiancee, Zhang Wuji''s woman. I really want to tease you." Song Qingshu was very happy.


    Huo Qingtong


    Li Qinglu


    Wang Yuyan


    Tianshan TongLao


    Li Qiushui


    As for Hatoyama, he continued to be quiet in the sea of delicious food.


    After this episode, the party soon finished their meal and got ready to go on the road. After hearing that they were going to Zhonggu mountain, Huo Qingtong proposed to go with them.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Miss Huo won''t give birth to love because of hate. Can''t she leave me?"


    "Bah, a dog can''t spit out ivory." Huo Qingtong spat, "it happens that master yuan and helmsman Chen are going to zhonggushan. I''m just on the same road, and I have something to do with you."


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, before I saw so many people in the Wulin in the inn, did they all go to Zhenlong chess game? Unexpectedly, the copy of Zhenlong chess game was opened unconsciously.


    But he said, "I''ve told you. Don''t try to persuade me. I won''t make an alliance with you."


    Huo Qingtong said, "don''t stink. I''m going to discuss the alliance with king lunming of Tubo Normal University and sister Yuyan of Wang family."


    When song Qingshu was stunned, he thought that Tubo and Southern Song Dynasty were the important targets for Huo Qingtong to win over, and both Jiu Mozhi and Wang YuYan''s family had certain influence on their respective countries.


    However, jiumozhi and Wang Yuyan were still a little surprised when they heard the news. Jiumozhi was thoughtful, but Wang Yuyan blushed and said, "sister Huo, I can''t manage the affairs of the imperial court as a girl."


    Huo Qingtong said with a smile: "sister, don''t belittle yourself. As one of the four major families in the Southern Song Dynasty, your Wang family has a great influence in the court. You can introduce your Wang family''s elders to me at that time."


    Looking at the enthusiasm of the two, song Qingshu was a little depressed. He had not started to dig the corner yet, but Huo Qingtong started to dig the corner first.


    -----------


    Today, I saw a post in the book review area saying whether the monk had taken spring medicine and suddenly updated so many chapters. At that time, I really laughed and said, what medicine is delicious? Who has taken it? hey

 Chapter 1815

    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "I''m afraid that the reason why you want to go with them is not to lobby them, but mainly to fear that huodu is still nearby."


    Huo Qingtong blushed and hummed, "what''s wrong with killing two birds with one stone?"


    Wang Yuyan looked at Song Qingshu and said in a soft voice, "brother song, sister Huo, she has come all the way to the Central Plains. It''s very hard for her to run for the future of the people, so don''t embarrass her any more." After talking with Huo Qingtong, she has a great respect for this strong heroine. Naturally, she doesn''t want to be ridiculed by song Qingshu.


    It''s rare to hear Wang YuYan''s soft words. Although song Qingshu is not Duan Yu, his heart is still a little changed. Naturally, he is embarrassed to continue to embarrass Huo Qingtong.


    Soon after they finished their breakfast, they left for leigushan. The town they had settled in was not far away from leigushan. They galloped and finally arrived at leigushan the next morning.


    After walking for more than half an hour, they came to a place with dense bamboo shade and quiet scenery. Beside the mountain stream, there was a pavilion built with giant bamboo, which was elegant and ingenious. Bamboo was the pavilion, and the pavilion was the bamboo. At a glance, they could not tell whether it was the bamboo forest or the pavilion.


    Huo Qingtong was born in Huijiang. When he saw such exquisite scenery, he was greatly admired. Even song Qingshu and Wang Yuyan, who grew up in southern China, secretly admired the quiet design.


    There stood two young men in peasant''s clothes in the arbor. They came to the crowd and bowed to salute: "how many of you came to participate in the Zhenlong chess game?" At the same time, I was secretly surprised that the men were handsome and the women were charming and graceful. Even the monks were dignified. Were they from heaven?


    They were just and vigorous. They couldn''t help looking at some beautiful women secretly. It''s a pity that their looks were so outstanding that they seemed to have an invisible light. They didn''t dare to see more.


    Taking a panoramic view of several people''s small movements, song Qingshu smiles. He thinks that when he was young in his previous life, he did not dare to see the beautiful women.


    The young man noticed his smiling eyes, and his face turned red. He quickly took out a firefight from his arms and lit it. With a bang, the artillery battle rushed into the sky. The ordinary artillery battle is "bang", followed by a "clap" in midair, which is smashed. After the artillery battle flies to midair, it claps three times in a row.


    Li Qiushui frowned slightly: "it seems that he should be su Xinghe''s Apprentice. He didn''t learn much martial arts. He was full of strange and lewd skills." She was a little far away, but the young man didn''t hear it clearly. Otherwise, she had to come out to defend the authority of her grandmaster.


    Soon after, a group of people came down the mountain road. There were more than 30 people, all dressed up as rural farmers, each with a long blade in his hand. When you get close to them, you can see that they are not weapons, but sticks. A rope net is tied between each two bamboo poles for people to ride.


    The young man arched his hand and said, "my master Suke, you''re welcome. Let''s sit on it."


    People realized that this should be a bamboo sedan specially used to deal with mountain roads. Li Qiushui snorted: "these people are slow. I don''t have time to spend time with them." As soon as the voice fell, the whole person flew up the mountain like a wisp of smoke, and the disciples dressed up by the peasants were stunned.


    Jiumozhi is also full of praise: "Lingbo micro step, is really the world''s first-class lightness skill."


    "You can''t let that witch get ahead of you." Seeing that Li Qiushui had left, Tian Shan''s mother worried that she would see Wu Yazi first, so she quickly picked up her lightness skills and caught up with her.


    Song Qingshu looked stunned: "these two people are really anxious, let''s go up." Now that they have already taken the lead in carrying lightness skills up the mountain, they can no longer follow in bamboo sedan chair, but can only carry lightness skills.


    Jiumozhi''s skill is very advanced. He is as vigorous as flying on this rugged hillside when using his lightness skill. Li Qinglu can also walk in the waves. As a disciple of Li Qiushui, his skill is also outstanding among the younger generation. Naturally, there is no problem.


    Wang Yuyan is the only one who doesn''t know any martial arts. Looking at the rugged and steep mountain road, it''s really difficult. Although Li Qinglu is willing to help each other, her skill is limited. She can do it by herself. It''s hard to take another person.


    In fact, all the similar situations happened along the way were caused by Li Qiushui and Wang Yuyan. It''s a pity that today when he saw Wu Yazi, he left his granddaughter aside.


    "Meng Lang, please help her." Seeing his cousin''s dilemma, Li Qinglu said to song Qingshu.


    Today''s rugged mountain road, the so-called gang has to cuddle. In fact, song Qingshu came from later generations. Such physical contact is not a big deal. However, considering the conservative atmosphere of this era and in front of Li Qinglu, it''s hard for them to be too intimate with their sister-in-law.


    But now Li Qinglu takes the initiative, and Wang YuYan''s face is slightly red, but he doesn''t refuse. Song Qingshu naturally doesn''t have to hesitate and comes to her: "Miss Wang, I''ll take you up."


    Wang Yuyan is a little embarrassed: "thank you, brother song." At the same time, there are some strange people in my heart. I always feel that he is taking advantage of me. Why do you want to thank him instead


    At this time, song Qingshu''s thoughts had already flown to the Zhenlong chess game. He thought about why so many Wulin people appeared. Naturally, he had no time to care about the girl''s wishful thinking at this time. He could not help but feel her slender waist and the touch of holding it.


    If it''s Duan Yu, I''m afraid he''s got a bloody nose now, right? Song Qingshu guessed maliciously. At the same time, he took the lead with a little toe and big sleeves. He didn''t rush, but on the steep mountain road, it was like floating in the wind. Without touching the ground, he immediately disappeared into the bamboo forest in front of him.


    Huo Qingtong was dissatisfied with him all the time. Besides, he had only heard about his martial arts, but he had never seen him do it before. Now when he saw his lightness skill like a banished immortal in the sky, he could not help admiring him secretly: Although he hated it a little, his lightness skill was really powerful. When he came back to Xinjiang, no, even if it was Ming religion, I''m afraid Master Zhang doesn''t have this lightness skill


    Since Song Qingshu has already started, Li Qinglu naturally uses Lingbo''s Micro steps to keep up. Huo Qingtong has no choice but to use her lightness skills to keep up. It''s a pity that although her martial arts are good, it can only be regarded as good. How can she compare with song Qingshu and Jiu Mozhi, who are at the top of the world? Even if I tried my best to sweat, I was still far away from the people in front of me, and soon they disappeared from my sight.


    Huo Qingtong has been shouldering the important task of guarding the tribe over the years. Unfortunately, Mongolia is getting stronger and weaker, and the Hui tribe is getting weaker and weaker. She can''t see any hope at all. This time, she is also desperate to come to the Central Plains to maneuver in the hope that all countries will unite to fight against Mongolia. But as a leader of one side, she doesn''t know that all countries are thinking for themselves, There''s no hope of union.


    Even so, she has been struggling to insist, but now in the whole mountains, there is no more people. She seems to be abandoned here by heaven and earth. When she thinks about the heavy burden on her shoulders, she can''t help but feel sad. Tears can''t help sliding down her cheeks.


    "You don''t have to cry if you can''t keep up?" At this time, a banter came from her side. Huo Qingtong looked up and did not know when song Qingshu had come to her.

 Chapter 1816

    Huo Qingtong quickly wiped the tears on his face, the whole person wanted to have a seam to drill in immediately: "how did you come back?"


    "I don''t want to come back either. Miss Wang worried about her sister Huo, so she begged me to come back to help you." Song Qingshu sighed as if he was very impatient.


    "Elder brother song ~" Wang Yuyan said lightly, "it''s clear that you can''t rest assured of sister Huo, so you have to blame me."


    Song Qingshu smiles and reaches out his hand to Huo Qingtong: "come on, I''ll take you there."


    Huo Qingtong turned his head directly, as if he didn''t see his invitation.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "if I expect it to be right, Huo Du should also come to participate in this Zhenlong chess game. Then you will meet him alone..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huo Qingtong grabbed him, but immediately realized the embarrassment, blushed and explained: "hum, last time I was just intrigued by him, I''m not afraid to meet him again!"


    "Is it?" Song Qing wanted to make fun of her, but she couldn''t bear to say anything more when she saw the tears on her cheek shining in the morning sun.


    With Wang Yuyan in one hand and Huo Qingtong in the other hand, song Qingshu seems to have no influence at all. He is walking on the ground in the mountains, and soon crosses a mountain and enters a valley. There are pine trees in the valley. The mountain wind is past, and the sound of pine is like waves.


    After walking in the woods, I came to the three wooden houses. I saw two people sitting opposite each other under a big tree in front of the house. There are several people standing behind the first one on the left.


    When they got close, they saw a big stone between them. There was a chessboard on it. They were playing chess. On the right is a short, thin, shriveled old man, and on the left is a young man. Song Qingshu knew that the young master was Duan Yu. Behind him stood several bodyguards such as Zhu Danchen. Yideng and Kurong stood farther away, as if they were afraid that their identity would disturb them.


    But the chessboard was carved on a big Bluestone. The sunspots and white ones were all crystal clear. Each side had more than 100 pieces. The little old man picked up the sunspot, and suddenly his eyebrows looked like he saw the wonderful and urgent changes in the chess game. Duan Yu held a white son in his hand and pondered.


    Song Qingshu saw Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao standing by and walked over: "why did you stop?"


    Li Qiushui said: "there are only Su Xinghe and his few useless disciples here. Su Xinghe always has a hard bone. If we press him, we may not be able to find out the whereabouts of Wu Yazi, so let''s see what medicine he sells in his gourd first." She used to be su Xinghe''s teacher. She naturally understood the character of her husband''s disciples. At this time, in order to avoid being recognized, she also put on the veil in advance.


    As for Tianshan Tong granny, who is always young now, and Su Xinghe, a nephew, is old now, how can she connect this little Laurie with her uncle.


    "What is the purpose of Wu Yazi calling these people to play chess?" Tianshan TongLao muttered to herself.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew his purpose, but it was not convenient to say at this time. He looked into the field, but he was not good at playing chess and could not see why.


    As if to see his doubts, Wang Yuyan explained: "I''m afraid the situation today is not so good."


    Song Qingshu chuckles secretly. Naturally, he knows that Duan Yu is too kind-hearted to give up any chess pieces, so he can''t break the Zhenlong chess game. After a while, Duan Yu suddenly says, "OK, that''s it!" Then he put a white piece on the chessboard.


    Su Xinghe''s face brightened, nodded, meaning like praise, and hit a black spot. Duan Yu had figured out more than ten pieces, and then hit Baizi. Su Xinghe hit a black spot again. After more than ten times, Duan Yu gasped, shook his head and said, "the old gentleman''s precious, profound and ingenious way is too late to crack."


    Seeing that Su Xinghe had won, he looked miserable and said, "young master, the chess thinking is precise. These ten ways of chess have reached a very high level, but he can''t think further. It''s a pity, it''s a pity. Alas, a pity, a pity He said "pity" four times in a row, and his feeling of regret was very deep indeed. Duan Yu picked up more than ten white pieces from the chessboard and put them into a wooden box. Su Xinghe also picked up more than ten sunspots. The original formation is still kept in the chess game.


    Duan Yu retreated to one side, looking at the chess game, dazed: "this Zhenlong is what I saw in Wuliang Mountain Cave that day. This Mr. Cong Bian must have a lot to do with the immortal elder sister in the cave. When it''s convenient, he should ask him quietly, but he should make up his mind not to be heard. Otherwise, everyone will rush to see the fairy sister, won''t they blaspheme her? "


    All of a sudden, Yu Guang''s eyes swept to song Qingshu''s side. He couldn''t help looking happy and ran over happily: "fairy sister, Miss Wang, Miss Li, you''re here, too."


    Wang Yuyan nods slightly. Li Qiushui is full of worries about Wu Yazi at this time. He doesn''t know how to deal with this Leng boy. Li Qinglu nestles up next to song Qingshu and doesn''t respond to this behavior.


    Su Xinghe then scanned the whole court for a week and said, "this Zhenlong chess game is made by our ancestors. It was only after three years of hard work that the master finally made it. He hoped that the confidants in the chess world would crack it. In the next 30 years, I have studied hard and failed to understand it thoroughly. "


    At this point, he glanced at Kurong, Yideng and Duan Yu and said, "master Kurong and Yideng are proficient in Zen theory and know that the essence of Zen is" epiphany. ". Years of hard work do not necessarily equal the insight of people with long-standing wisdom. Chess is also in general, talent model overflow of eight or nine year old children, chess can often win first-class master. Although I can''t understand it, there are so many talented people in the world that they may not be able to crack it. The old master left this wish. If someone broke it and finished his wish, although the old master was no longer in the world, he would be greatly gratified if he knew it under the spring. "


    "In that case, if you are not talented, I will try." At this time, a voice came from behind the pine forest. Song Qingshu looked back and found that it was Chen Jialuo, Yuan Shixiao, Yuan Ziyi and others, together with the monks of Shaolin Temple.


    One of the disciples ran to the Suxing River and whispered. Su Xinghe nodded: "it''s the director of the red flower club, please." Then he reached out and pushed several large stone benches to Shaolin monks. "I''ve seen abbot xuanci. Please forgive me if I didn''t receive him well."


    Xuanci returned a gift: "Amitabha, Mr. Su doesn''t need to entertain us. You''d better concentrate on the chess game."


    Su Xinghe nodded and made a gesture to Chen Jialuo. After Chen Jialuo saluted, he picked up a white son and landed on the 79th road of the "go" position. That''s the key to solving this "Zhenlong".


    Su Xinghe was both surprised and happy, and said: "the master of Chen''s helmsman is very skillful in chess, and he is very old." The sunspot is in the "go" position.


    Chen Jialuo pondered for a moment, but Bai Zi was on the way to the "go" position. He was born in a scholarly family. He was good at both literature and martial arts, and his chess skills were not weak.


    Su Xinghe smiles and takes the sunspot and puts it on the fourth or fifth way to go


    When they played chess, Yuan Ziyi had trotted over: "sister Huo, why are you here? We are looking for you everywhere."


    Huo Qingtong said apologetically, "I thought I would be back soon, so I didn''t tell you. Later I was delayed because of something. I''m really sorry."


    Yuan Ziyi looked at the song Qingshu suspiciously: "did the song bully you and put you under house arrest? Don''t be afraid. With master here, we can let the eminent monks of Shaolin decide for you. "


    Huo Qingtong awkwardly shook his head: "no, he is very good to me, but also to me to save my life."


    Even song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at her. She didn''t expect that she would say good things for herself.


    Yuan Ziyi is slightly color change: "you should not be like him, you know, there is a master Zhang is still waiting for you!"

 Chapter 1817

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Huo Qingtong to speak for herself, and Yuan Ziyi didn''t expect it. No wonder she had such a guess. After all, although she hated song Qingshu, she had to admit that she was very charming. It was evident that there were so many beautiful confidants around her. She thought Huo Qingtong had been fascinated by him just after contacting him for so long.


    Huo Qingtong was startled, and looked at her with shame and anger: "what are you talking about?"


    Yuan Ziyi curled her lips: "if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. Why are you so fierce?"


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu was a little happy. He was just sending an assistant attack. It was much more pleasing to see yuan Ziyi.


    "Let''s go back to helmsman Chen." Yuan Ziyi reached out to pull her.


    Huo Qingtong has some hesitation: "I still have something to do here. I''ll come back later." She didn''t want to give up song Qingshu, but Wang Yuyan took care of her all the way. She didn''t want to rush back as soon as she arrived. She was afraid of tearing down the bridge. What''s more, she had to try to persuade Jiu Mozhi and Wang Yuyan.


    Yuan Ziyi always thinks that there is a ghost in it. However, in front of so many people, he didn''t say anything after all, so he had to go back to Chen Jialuo.


    At this time, Chen Jialuo after thinking, picked up the white, under the chess game.


    Su Xinghe smile, and then under a sunspot.


    Chen Jialuo frowned slightly, followed by a white son, Su Xinghe should be a.


    Chen Jialuo has been thinking about this game for a long time and is confident that he has come up with a way to understand it. However, Su Xinghe''s move was beyond his expectation. All his original plans failed. He had to think about it from the beginning. After a long time, he came up with another one.


    Su Xinghe seemed to have expected that he would follow him without hesitation. Two people a quick and a slow, under more than 20 son, one side of the jiumozhi suddenly laughed, said: "Chen helmsman, admit defeat!"


    Chen Jialuo said angrily, "you are making such a mess! Then you''ll see. "


    Jiumozhi said with a smile: "this chess game, originally no one in the world can solve, is used to make fun of people. I know myself well, and I don''t want to spend too much effort on useless things. Mr. Chen, you can''t even get rid of my entanglement in the corner. What else do you want to do when you return to the Central Plains this time? "


    He made friends with song Qingshu. On the way, he heard about the grudge between Honghua club and song Qingshu, so he wanted to help his friend, so he made a deliberate remark to ridicule him.


    Chen Jialuo was shocked. For a moment, he had mixed feelings. Instead, he just thought of his two words: "you can''t even get rid of my entanglement in the corner. What do you want to do when you return to the Central Plains this time?"


    Gradually blurred in front of me, it seems that the white and black spots on the chess game have turned into many brothers of the red flower club, the East Group and the West Group. You surround me, and I surround you, fighting with each other.


    Chen Jialuo saw that his troops of white flag and white armor were surrounded by the enemies of black flag and black armor. He rushed left and right, but he could not get out of the encirclement. His heart became more and more anxious: "I will be exhausted, and I will waste all my time. I''ve tried my best all my life, and I''ve come to pieces in the end! Time and fate, what can I say? " All of a sudden, he yelled, drew his sword and cut his throat.


    When Chen Jialuo stood still and looked uncertain, Yuan Ziyi and Yuan Shixiao were staring at him. However, he would suddenly pull out his sword to commit suicide. No one expected that Yuan Ziyi and others would all rush to rescue him. However, his skill had been lost and he was slow in the end. Yuan Shixiao was far away from him and could do nothing.


    A lamp master''s index finger points out, cries: "can''t be like this!" Only a "Chi" sound was heard. Chen Jialuo''s sword in his hand shook and fell to the ground.


    Jiumozhi said with a smile: "master Yideng, it''s a good move and a Yangzhi!" He had a fight with the eminent monks of Tianlong temple in Dali. Their attainments of Yiyang finger were advanced enough, but they were still a little worse than master Yideng. Yiyang finger was made by master Yideng, which had almost the power of six pulse magic sword.


    Chen Jialuo took off his sword and woke up from the dreamland. Yuan Ziyi took him by the hand, shaking and shouting: "brother Chen! If you can''t solve the chess game, what''s the matter? Why do you want to be short-sighted? " Say can''t help but eyes are a little red.


    Song Qingshu saw all this from a distance and thought to himself, did yuan Ziyi fall in love with Chen Jialuo? It''s really interesting.


    Master Yideng announced a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, I don''t know what''s on the mind of commander Chen. He has already got obsession. It''s only one step away from being possessed by the devil. I hope you can be more open-minded and don''t be too persistent."


    Chen Jialuo returned a gift: "thank you for your guidance."


    At this time, Yuan Shixiao also went forward to thank Master Xie Yideng, and then said to Chen Jialuo, "this chess game is charming. It seems that it contains magic, and you don''t have to worry about it any more."


    Chen Jialuo nodded. He was afraid of what he had just done. He did not dare to try again.


    Su Xinghe was not happy to hear that they belittled master Kurong''s Zhenlong chess game. However, master Kurong and master Kurong were old friends. He couldn''t say anything, so he had to hum, look around and ask, "is there anyone else to crack the chess game?"


    At first, many people were eager to try, but after seeing Chen Jialuo suddenly go crazy, they couldn''t figure out the details one by one, and they didn''t dare to try again.


    "Xiao Wang would like to have a try." At this time, a confident voice came from the pine forest.


    Huo Qingtong is shocked all over. Follow the reputation, who is not huodu that dog thief! However, he was not alone on this trip. She was accompanied by several people in strange clothes. She fought with Mongolia several times, and soon recognized that one of them was the king of the Golden Wheel of Mongolia, and the other was Kublai Khan''s master xiaoxiangzi, NiMo star, Yin Kexi and so on.


    At this time, huodu also saw song Qingshu and others clearly, and could not help complaining secretly. He changed his elation when he just appeared, went to him and saluted respectfully: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Song was also here. I''m sorry."


    King Falun and others have also seen song Qingshu, and their faces are wonderful. You should know that xiaoxiangzi and nimoxing were invincible at the beginning, but they were defeated by song Qingshu in full view of the public. Even King Falun has lost to him. It''s natural to feel a little uncomfortable to see him hit the magic star.


    Fortunately, now the king of Falun has practiced the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. He is much more confident than before, and has been the first to recover: "I''ve seen the son of song, but I haven''t seen him for a long time. He still has the same style."


    Huo Qingtong opened her eyes. She had seen these experts on the battlefield. They were very powerful one by one, and they were also very noble in the Mongolian army. Unexpectedly, before Song Qing wrote, she put away her rebellious spirit and respected them. How cruel was this man?


    Not to mention Huo Qingtong, but even other people in the audience have changed their colors. Mongolia has been very powerful these years, and the martial arts of the king of Jinlun are really good. These years, many people have suffered great losses. I didn''t expect that these people were respectful in front of a young man. Judging from their fear, it''s not because of their identity, Simply out of fear of this person.

 Chapter 1818

    With a smile, song Qingshu replied, "the divine light of the king of law is introverted. I think the Dragon elephant Prajna has achieved great success."


    The Golden Wheel Dharma King''s face flashed a trace of complacency. He was quite confident in the Dragon elephant Prajna Gong. However, when he fought with song Qingshu several times, he knew that he was unfathomable, but he did not dare to trust him: "compared with the childe''s magical skill, it''s nothing."


    People all around look at him. Since he entered the Central Plains, he has been quite arrogant. Now he has killed himself in front of a young man.


    "Why did the king of France return to the Central Plains this time?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    King Falun hesitated, but he replied in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, this time we are ordered by the king to find out the whereabouts of Princess Huazheng." Mongolia and the Golden Snake camp have already negotiated peace. Ruyang palace and song Qingshu have a very good relationship. They are barely half of their own people. There is no need to hide these things from each other.


    "Chinese zither?" Song Qingshu was stunned. During the last Northern Expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, Guo Jing was regarded as an abandoned son and was seriously injured. It was Hua Zheng who took him away for treatment. What happened in the middle of the battle.


    As if seeing his doubts, the king continued to explain: "it seems that Princess Huazheng came here not long ago. We just came here to investigate. It happened that huodu came to participate in Zhenlong chess game, so we came here together."


    Seeing huodu standing on one side respectfully, song Qingshu said with a smile: "since you are interested, you should have a try. This Zhenlong chess game is not only open to Han people."


    Hearing what he said, Huo Du was overjoyed: "thank you for your success. Xiao Wang went to have a try."


    Song Qingshu was thinking about why Huazheng appeared near here? Suddenly he felt a move in his heart. Did he ask doctor Xue to treat Guo Jing?


    At this time, the king suddenly took a look at Huo Qingtong and said, "is this the green feather yellow shirt back to Xinjiang?"


    Chen Jialuo, Yuan Shixiao, Yuan Ziyi and others have been close to each other for many years. They are afraid that the Mongols will be in trouble. However, these Mongols are highly skilled in martial arts. They are not sure how to protect Huo Qingtong. The only thing they can count on is the help of Shaolin temple.


    Chen Jialuo has a good relationship with Shaolin Temple. He subconsciously looks for help. Unfortunately, people in Shaolin Temple don''t seem to see the situation here. They all pay attention to Zhenlong''s chess game, leaving him at a loss what to do.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s faint voice came: "Miss Huo is my friend."


    The king of the golden wheel was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other side would protect Huo Qingtong openly. Huo Qingtong led Huibu to fight against Mongolia several times. It can be said that Huo Qingtong was in the first place in the list that Mongolia wanted to get rid of.


    However, song Qingshu''s martial arts are unfathomable. There are other experts here. The king of Jinlun didn''t want to take any risks, so he said with a smile: "since he is a friend of song Gongzi, he is also our friend, ha ha, ha ha ~"


    He had made up his mind that song Qingshu could protect her for a while. Could he still protect her for a lifetime? As long as she is alone, I will catch her. When I get back to Mongolia, Khan and Wang Ye will surely praise me.


    At the same time, he could not help secretly Tucao, thought that Shaoxing princess was already the first beauty in Mongolia. With her favor, the fellow was not satisfied enough. He also caught up with the jade shirt of the back part. The two women were destined to make complaints about the forces behind them.


    Huo Qingtong was ready to go. She thought there would be a fierce battle, but song Qingshu ignored it and made a big crisis invisible. She didn''t want to accept his feelings, but she was a leader after all. She knew that her own safety was not only her own, but also related to the whole family, so she didn''t give in and acquiesced in this kind of relationship.


    "The king of France should have a look at your apprentice. This Zhenlong chess game is magical. Just now, master Chen almost killed himself playing chess. I think your apprentice is almost close." Song Qingshu jokingly says that huodu is a time bomb he prepared for Tiemuzhen. Naturally, he doesn''t want to end up here. However, in front of so many people, it''s not good to rescue him personally. He can only remind him.


    At first, the king of the Golden Wheel didn''t agree with him, but when he saw huodu''s face turned red and blue, he finally realized that it was not good. Huodu roared, picked up the fan and poked it into his throat. His fan was made of steel. If it was true, he would be killed on the spot.


    In a hurry, a bronze wheel flew out of the king of the golden wheel. It was dangerous and dangerous to blow the fan in his hand. Then one jumped up to him and pointed his acupoints: "what are you crazy about here?"


    "I... I don''t know." Huo Du has a blank face.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. No matter Chen Jialuo or Huo Du, he has too many thoughts in his heart. He has too many so-called great tasks waiting to be completed, so he is easily confused by Zhenlong''s chess game. So is Murong Fu''s success in the original work.


    The king of the Golden Wheel stares at Su Xinghe and says angrily, "what the hell are you doing in this Zhenlong chess game?" While talking, he took the golden wheel and smashed it on the chessboard. With his skill, if he smashed it, even the stone chessboard would be broken to pieces.


    Naturally, Su Xinghe didn''t want to see his master''s hard work go to waste. He quickly reached out and patted the side of the golden wheel. However, as soon as he came into contact, he felt as if he had been bitten by thunder and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    All of them were shocked. Su Xinghe had just pushed the big stone stool to Shaolin monks. He could see that he had profound skills. But he didn''t expect that he was defeated to the king of Jinlun as soon as he got in touch with him.


    However, after he stopped him, the castration of the Golden Wheel slowed down for a few minutes. At this time, a ribbon suddenly came out of the slope and hit the center of the wheel. With a bang, the rapidly rotating golden wheel was hit by a big tree nearby and almost cut it off.


    "Is little dragon girl here?" Jin Lun was surprised and suffered losses in each other''s hands several times. He had a psychological shadow on Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo, and such a ribbon was very similar to Xiao Longnu''s silver bell and gold lock.


    When he looked back, he saw that the man was a woman standing beside song Qingshu. She could not see her face clearly with her veil covered. Although she was graceful and charming, she should be a little older than Xiao Longnu.


    "Who is this woman? Although I was blocked by Su Xinghe before, I was able to fly my golden wheel with a soft ribbon. This skill is really extraordinary. " It was not only the king of the Golden Wheel who was shocked, but all the people present were shocked. Originally, seeing her standing beside song Qingshu, she thought that she was another lover of song Qingshu. Except for a few words of envy and hatred, no one cared too much. But who ever thought that the other was a super master?


    Xuancheng looks at all this in his eyes. He thinks it''s better to be defeated by song Qingshu. Now even one of his lovers is not inferior to me in martial arts? Unwilling to be seen in the limelight again, he stood directly in front of the chessboard and said, "I''ll try this Zhenlong chess game to see if it''s magical."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly in the distance: "it seems that the people of Shaolin Temple are also aiming at Zhenlong chess game. However, it''s quite strange for such a large group of people to mobilize their troops in order to break a chess game. Do they already know what the chess game stands for?"

 Chapter 1819

    "Oh, it''s master Xuancheng." Su Xinghe had some accidents. After all, Xuancheng had a high status. I didn''t expect that he would participate.


    Xuancheng said with a smile: "is there any school age requirement for those who participate in Zhenlong chess game?"


    Su Xinghe shook his head: "this is not, master, please." He was very clear about the purpose of his master''s setting up the Zhenlong chess game, and he had already made it clear that there were no restrictions, as long as he could crack the chess game.


    Xuancheng nodded, there is no more nonsense, directly picked up the white son up.


    Su Xinghe smiles a little. He knows all the changes of the game. His opponent''s game is no different from that of the other players. He immediately plays black.


    Xuancheng soon gave birth to another son. Su Xinghe looked at him with new eyes. He nodded and said, "yes, the master is very clever. Let''s see if he can break the barrier and open a way out." I played a black chess and blocked the way.


    Xuancheng continued a son, Su Xinghe saw a smile, Chen Jialuo saw from a distance, quickly said: "this one just afraid not!" He had just done the same thing and almost killed himself. He had always had a good relationship with Shaolin Temple. Seeing Xuancheng repeat his mistakes, he couldn''t bear to remind him.


    Xuancheng nodded to him: "thank you for reminding me, master Chen. I have my own sense of propriety."


    Su Xinghe glared at Chen Jialuo: "it''s a real gentleman to watch chess without saying a word!" Zhenlong''s chess game is related to Shifu''s major affairs. Naturally, he doesn''t want others to join in.


    Chen Jialuo''s face was hot. His behavior just now was really out of style. He apologized awkwardly: "excuse me, elder."


    Su Xinghe snorted and continued to concentrate on the chess game.


    Song Qingshu in the distance frowned: "look at Xuancheng''s mind, have they already known the way to crack Zhenlong?"


    Xuancheng soon made another 20 moves or so. Huo Du, who was watching the battle, sneered: "what''s the matter? It''s not the same as I did just now. It''s the same step."


    Su Xinghe also looked disappointed, but he said fairly: "there are still some differences. Just now, every son of the little prince has to think for a long time, and every time master Xuancheng falls, he is very quick." At this point, he is a little suspicious. How can he feel that the other side keeps every move in mind?


    Li Qiushui also frowned and said: "this big monk is a little strange."


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy, and suddenly asked curiously, "will you crack this Zhenlong chess game?"


    Li Qiushui glanced at Tianshan TongLao beside him triumphantly: "of course! At that time, wuyazi and I got married at the foot of Wuliang Mountain. When we were close to each other, we danced swords and played chess for fun. Wuyazi and I worked out this treasure together. "


    Tianshan Tongmu was really annoyed: "nonsense, wuyazi is proficient in Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting. What''s your attainments in this field? If you really want to play chess, you may not be as good as me. "


    Li Qiushui is not angry: "elder martial sister is jealous of me and wuyazi''s day of living together, ah, I think it''s really memorable."


    Tianshan Tong granny blushed with anger, but she didn''t know how to refute it, so she spat bitterly: "bitch!" Then he turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    At this time, Xuancheng puts a chess piece on the chessboard. Su Xinghe can''t help but say, "nonsense, nonsense, you can kill a piece of white chess by yourself. How can you play chess like this?" He was obsessed with Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting. In addition, it was the painstaking effort of his master, so he became angry when he saw the other side''s mess, even ignoring the face of Shaolin behind him.


    Everyone looked at it one after another and saw that Xuancheng''s chess piece was placed in a white chess which had been surrounded by black chess. This big piece of white chess is still alive. Although black chess can eat it up at any time, as long as the opponent has no time to eat it, there is still a chance of life and struggle. It all depends on this. Now he eats his own white chess, and there is no such suicidal act in the chess game. Once Bai Qi died, Bai Fang''s whole army was destroyed.


    Jiumozhi, chenjialuo, Duanyu, huodu and others can''t help laughing: "isn''t that a joke?"


    Different from their mentality at this time, song Qingshu''s face changed greatly, because he understood that the key to solve Zhenlong''s problem was to give up his life.


    Sure enough, Xuancheng said, "it''s just the so-called" who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell ". I felt the compassion of Bodhisattva and had an idea."


    "Is it?" Su Xinghe saw that he said it like a model, but he did not dare to despise it any more. He took a piece of white chess from the chessboard, which he had squeezed himself to death, followed by a sunspot. He wanted to see if he was making a mystery, "master, please!"


    Xuancheng is calm, reaches into the box, takes a white piece, and puts it on the chessboard. The next place is the vacancy after the white son is removed.


    This move is quite reasonable. Over the past 30 years, Su Xinghe has been very familiar with the thousands of changes he has made in this game. No matter how hard the opponent is, he can''t go beyond the range he has disassembled. However, Xuancheng''s suicidal move led him to kill a large white man, which was against the basic principle of chess. Anyone who knew a little bit about it would never do it. Such as the sword to commit suicide, knife suicide.


    Unexpectedly, after he killed himself with a large piece of white, the situation became bright. Although black was dominant, white had room to maneuver. It was no longer as binding as before. This new situation, Su Xinghe never dreamed of, he was a Zheng, thinking for a long time, should be a black chess.


    The people around obviously saw something strange and murmured one after another to discuss the changes of the chess game.


    I saw Xuancheng go down on "Pingwei" Road 39 and "Pingwei road 28. Before that, Su Xinghe always had a plan to deal with it. Duan Yu, Chen Jialuo and others had to think about it for a long time every time they came to an end. I didn''t expect that this time it was his turn to think about every move for a long time.


    Next, Xuancheng falls in the "go" position, and eats three pieces of black chess. The people around him scream and shout. It turns out that they already see that white chess has the upper hand and is pushing forward. Everyone thinks to themselves: "I can think of these moves. Everything is difficult at the beginning, and it''s the first strange chess. I can''t think of it anyway. "


    Xuancheng went down a few more, and then put his hands together: "Amitabha, little monk, this should be untied."


    Su Xinghe nodded stupidly: "no one has been able to solve this situation for decades. I''m very grateful to the monk for untiing this treasure..." he thought of master''s plan, but his martial arts reputation was not much lower than that of master. He always felt strange.


    But all this was ordered by the master. In this case, it only means that it was God''s will. After all, he came to the three wooden houses not far behind him and said, "holy monk, please come in!"


    Xuancheng nodded, went straight to the wooden house, cut a big hole in the wooden house with one palm, and wanted to go inside.


    "Wait a minute!" Song Qingshu stops him. He''s joking. He knows that wuyazi is in there. If wuyazi is allowed to pass on all his skills to Xuancheng, wuyazi will soon run out of oil and light. Aren''t the women around him going to be crazy? In that case, the lingjiu palace and yipintang will have nothing to do with them.


    Su Xinghe frowned and said, "this is a matter within our sect. Don''t come here to make trouble." As he said this, many of his disciples drew close to him as if they wanted to defend against foreign enemies.

 Chapter 1820

    Song Qingshu was also speechless at this time. Wu Yazi''s Apprentice''s eyes were really not good. One was sinister and vicious, the other was dull and dull. He could not even tell who was the enemy and who was the friend.


    It''s a pity that the reason is not convenient to say in front of so many people, which makes him a little embarrassed for a while.


    At this time, Xuancheng sees something wrong and goes straight to the hole in the wooden house. Song Qingshu''s face changes, and he shoots away with a ray of sword Qi. Xuancheng has been on guard, so he quickly dodges, but he is a little far away from the hole in the wooden house.


    Song Qingshu''s sleeve flicks, and a huge stone flies by. Su Xinghe reaches out to stop it, but the huge stone suddenly becomes short, which makes him jump to the air. After reaction, the huge stone has been blocked in the broken hole of the wooden house.


    Not far away from the Tianshan Mountain, the child''s grandmother sneered: "out of measure!" Naturally, she could see that song Qingshu had just left his hand. Otherwise, although Su Xinghe was just a master, he wanted to block the stone rich in his internal power, which ensured that he was seriously injured.


    It''s a pity that Su Xinghe didn''t see anything. On the contrary, he was a little annoyed: "Mr. Song, did you come here on purpose? Although we are not a big school, we are not so humiliating! "


    Song Qingshu lightly said: "read in your heart is the painstaking effort of wuyazi, I don''t care about you in general."


    Su Xinghe opened his mouth, and finally he was afraid of his great reputation. Ding Chunqiu was his primary enemy, so it was not suitable to provoke another enemy.


    He didn''t say a word. Xuancheng, who was promoted to the right leader, had to make a statement: "what do you mean? It''s a matter between Mr. Su and me. What do you have to do with it?"


    Hearing what he said, some people in the audience looked strange. They thought that Xuancheng of Shaolin had always been arrogant and believed in the truth of fists. When did he become so reasonable?


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at him: "do you have any ulterior plans in such a hurry to get in?"


    "Amitabha!" At this time, abbot xuanci also stood up and said, "we Shaolin sect are always aboveboard. Don''t talk nonsense, benefactor song."


    Xuzhu also came to Xuancheng at this time to guard against song Qingshu''s sudden attack: "although you have high martial arts, it''s not proper for you to interfere in other sects'' internal affairs like this."


    "Amitabha, I don''t know why benefactor song stopped master Xuancheng." Kurong also stood by Shaolin monks. Both song Qingshu and Jiu Mozhi had the idea of "six pulse sword". Now they are obviously in the same group. Naturally, he doesn''t like song Qingshu.


    "Immortal elder sister, it''s not that I want to be an enemy with you on purpose. It''s really that song Gongzi has some faults this time." Duan Yu stood beside Kurong and explained to the girls. He didn''t know whether he said this to Li Qiushui or to Wang Yuyan.


    "Good, good ~" master Yideng didn''t want to be involved in these things, but Duan Yu was the son of Dali. As a member of Duan''s family, he naturally had the obligation to ensure each other''s safety.


    Chen Jialuo also passed by at this time: "song, you are so unrighteous that everyone here has justice in mind." His choice is self-evident whether it is the relationship between Honghua club and song Qingshu, or his relationship with Shaolin Temple.


    Naturally, Yuan Ziyi is inseparable from him, and beckons Huo Qingtong to go. Huo Qingtong''s face shows hesitation. She doesn''t want to make enemies with song Qingshu''s side, but if she continues to stand here at this time, it''s even more inappropriate. So she steps aside, and her posture is obvious. They don''t help each other.


    Yuan Shixiao took a look at her, shook his head and walked to Chen Jialuo. Looking at Song Qingshu, he said, "ah Qing also said that you are a good man, but no matter what Ziyi said or what happened to Jialuo, it proves that you are not a good man. Now it seems that the legendary king of Golden Snake is really good at cheating women."


    Huo Qingtong''s face turned red and he wanted to explain. But in front of so many people''s faces, he left more traces. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say; Let alone her, Li Qinglu''s girls on the other side are a little uncomfortable.


    Hearing him mention ah Qing, song Qingshu was immediately attracted attention: "where is ah Qing now?"


    Yuan Shixiao sighed: "I don''t know. If she is here, how can you be rampant here?" As a master, he was magnanimous, and did not deliberately use ah Qing''s name to frighten the other side.


    At this time, Li Qiushui could not help humming: "you come out one by one, do you want more people to bully less people? Where are we going to put our sisters? "


    One side of the Tianshan Tongmu rolled a white eye: "who and you are sisters, smelly shameless." However, although she said so, she was still a little closer to song Qingshu in action. Although she was dissatisfied with the other party''s enslavement, the other party was quite good to her along the way, and Wu Yazi was counting on him to save her.


    Jiumozhi laughed a few times: "since I entered the Central Plains, what these so-called respectable families like to do most is to bully less with more. I didn''t expect that I still haven''t made progress like this."


    Hearing what he said, Kurong, xuanci and others were very hot. In those years, Tianlong temple had six enemies and Shaolin Temple had a round fight. It seemed that they were a little dishonorable.


    Jiumozhi stood beside songqingshu and looked at the king of Jinlun: "what do you think of elder martial brother?" Both of them are from Tibet Tantric school. Although they are of different sects, they still maintain the proper etiquette.


    The king of Jinlun gave a ha ha: "master song''s martial arts are unfathomable. I don''t need your help. Don''t worry, younger martial brother." Among the four branches of esoteric school, he and jiumozhi belong to the same school, and they fight openly and secretly on weekdays; What''s more, he had several conflicts with song Qingshu. Just now, it was only because of the Mongolian Golden Snake camp peace talks that the two sides maintained superficial peace.


    Jiumozhi was stunned. When he saw song Qingshu and him talking about each other happily, he thought that they would help each other. With the help of Mongolian experts, they had a better chance of winning. But he didn''t expect that the other side was not my school. His heart would be different!


    "Well, there must be something interesting when so many people get together." All of a sudden, not far away came a voice that could not suppress the excitement.


    Looking back, they saw two old men with white hair escorting a middle-aged man. One of them had a long face, a slight beard under his chin, thick hands and big feet. His clothes were covered with patches, but they were washed clean. He had a green bamboo stick in his hand and a red gourd on his back; Another old man is a young man. What''s more important is that he looks cynical, not like an old man, but more like a child.


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "elder martial sister, this person is just the opposite of you. You look like a child, but you are old and dignified; He looks like an old man, but he acts like a child. "

 Chapter 1821

    "Shut up!" she said At a glance, she saw through Li Qiushui''s deliberate thought of picking her up.


    At this time, the old man just heard the conversation and ran over curiously: "eh, you little girl, how old is your voice?"


    Tianshan Tong granny is on the fire, smell words coldly reply: "roll ~"


    However, the old man became more and more curious. He looked around her and said, "it''s really wonderful, wonderful."


    Her petite body has always been the rebellious scale of Tianshan TongLao. She most taboo other people''s strange eyes. She snorted and slapped the old man directly. She was really angry. This move has already used the Kungfu of Tianshan Liuyang palm.


    "Ouch ~" the old man didn''t expect that she would attack suddenly. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the little girl''s martial arts skills were so high. His little palm came to him in a moment. In a hurry, he quickly used Kongming fist to parry. Only after several moves could he dissolve the strength of the opponent''s palm.


    This time, he was scared. He quickly stepped back for more than ten meters, opened enough distance, but was soon replaced by greater curiosity: "it''s fun, we''ll play again." Then he would rush over again.


    "Zhou Botong, don''t be a stranger." At this time, the other patched old man next to him stepped in the way of his advance. There were many experts in the field. It can be seen that he was very clever at this random stop, which just blocked his partner''s move route and eliminated a fight.


    The old man was so anxious that he scratched his ears and gills, but his companion blocked his way. If you want to find that strange little girl, you can''t fight with him first.


    "Zhou Botong?" Hearing the name, everyone around him was surprised. Zhou Botong, an old urchin, is a figure comparable to the five wonders. Such a figure suddenly appears here, which has a decisive influence on the situation. Moreover, the old man around him didn''t act like an ordinary person.


    "Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong?" Song Qingshu also recognized them, dressed up as a beggars'' sect, with a bamboo stick and wine gourd. It''s not who Hong Qigong can be, but he doesn''t know how they got together.


    The king of the Golden Wheel changed color. At the beginning, the old urchin made a lot of trouble in the Mongolian camp, but they didn''t suffer much. Unexpectedly, they met again this time. This man''s martial arts skills are very high, so it''s really difficult.


    Shaolin monks are very happy. Abbot xuanci gives a salute from afar: "Hong Gang leader, old urchin is polite." Shaolin and the beggars'' sect have always been good friends, and they have a good relationship with Quanzhen sect. If you get these two top experts, you can''t be afraid of song Qingshu.


    "I''ve seen the abbot." Hong Qigong replied with a smile.


    The old urchin on one side was about to salute when he saw master Yideng standing beside the monks of Shaolin. He ran out like a ghost: "it''s not fun here. The old urchin left first."


    A group of people were stunned. They couldn''t imagine that with his martial arts, there was anything else to be afraid of in the world. But he looked like he was scared to death.


    Fortunately, Hong Qigong had a quick eye and caught him: "what are you running for, old urchin?"


    "I... I..." Zhou Botong hesitated for a long time, his face turned red, and he didn''t say why.


    Looking at him, who has been naive and romantic, showing such a coy look, the people around him are not surprised. A lamp master in the distance puts his hands together and sighs: "Amitabha."


    I''m afraid that only a few people like song Qingshu knew the whole story. In those days, Wang Chongyang took Zhou Botong to Dali to pass on Duan''s congenital skills. As a result, Zhou Botong taught concubine Liu how to point acupoints. He had to touch around and finally got to bed. He felt that this matter greatly sorry for the emperor Duan, and naturally saw that he felt guilty and wanted to run.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, which is exactly the yellow hair and the sufferer in the nameless animation of later generations.


    "We have business to do. Why are you running?" Seeing that he couldn''t say why for a long time, Hong Qigong couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Brother Xue, is that you?" At this time, Su Xinghe''s disciples suddenly looked at the middle-aged man with mustache beside them and asked.


    The middle-aged man took the opportunity to break away from the control of the two men, ran directly to the past, knelt in front of Su Xinghe: "unworthy disciple Xue Muhua, meet Master."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He did not expect that Xue Muhua, one of the world''s four great doctors, had broken his meridians when he crossed the world, and even thought about seeking him for treatment.


    Su Xing River surface dew gratified color: "you all came back one by one, good, very good."


    Xue Muhua noticed the tense situation in the match and asked, "master, what are you doing?"


    Su Xinghe gave a wry smile. Some of the disciples on the side had already told what had just happened. In their words, song Qingshu deliberately came to make trouble and destroy the relationship between them and Shaolin Temple.


    Song Qingshu laughs and naturally disdains to argue with them.


    Xue Muhua turned his eyes and yelled to the other side, "don''t you want to ask me about Guo Jing''s whereabouts, old urchin? If you help me with the song, I''ll tell you Guo Jing''s whereabouts."


    All of them were surprised. It turned out that they had caught Xue Muhua and asked Guo Jing about his whereabouts. After hearing the word Guo Jing, the king of Falun and others are also brilliant. You should know that Guo Jing is their old enemy, and the task of coming here has something to do with Guo Jing.


    Song Qingshu thought: did Princess Huazheng take Guo Jing to Xue Muhua for treatment? I don''t know how it''s going.


    All of a sudden, I heard Zhou Botong yell: "well, since the man surnamed song is the opponent of emperor Duan, I''ll vent my anger for him!" He had just heard the story of the deaf mute people, and knew that Yideng was standing with the people of Shaolin Temple. He almost had a fight with song Qingshu. He felt guilty, so he planned to help Yideng master vent his anger to make up for his debt.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the whole person had come to song Qingshu. There were many experts around him, but he was a little shocked: "what happened to Zhou Botong''s body method just now, how can''t you see it clearly?"


    Only what song Qing Book understands, how to practice the nine Yin manual plus the left and right beat BUG, Zhou Botong is actually the first five now. Besides the Wang Chongyang who is suspended from the dead, he really plays the other evil things.


    However, song Qingshu''s skill was very good at this time. Although the opponent''s body method was fast, he was not too surprised. He reached out and brushed his hand to defuse the opponent''s attack.


    "Why?" If it is said that in the beginning, Zhou Botong wanted to stand out for master Yideng, then now he is really interested. After all, he is famous for his martial arts craziness. Seeing that his move just now was underestimated by a young posterity, he resolved it. He was not convinced. In an instant, he surged up and immediately attacked him with left and right fighting skills. In an instant, he was full of fist shadows, and he didn''t know where it was, Where is the void.

 Chapter 1822

    It''s a rare chance for such a master to fight. Many masters around are staring at the situation. The king of Jinlun sighed: no wonder Zhou Botong was in a deserted place in the Mongolian camp. This skill is really terrible. But now I''ve practiced dragon elephant Prajna skill, and I don''t know who will win him.


    However, he suddenly widened his eyes, and saw song Qingshu extend his palm and push Zhou Botong to a distance of one Zhang, as if the shadow of his fist just didn''t exist.


    "What''s the name of this move? Or Wudang soft palm? Or is it a big Voldemort The king of Jinlun has fought with song Qingshu several times. He has also seen Mongolian experts fight against him. He knows a lot about his martial arts skills. But this time, he is really confused. What is this palm? I can''t see it at all. It seems that it''s a push from ordinary people. But how can it be an ordinary push in the face of Zhou Botong''s left-right fight?


    His skill is advanced enough, but he lacks some skills. For a while, he will not be famous.


    On one side of the Tianshan Mountain, the child''s grandmother showed a different color: "I didn''t expect that he had reached this level. It''s not unfair to lose to him."


    Jiumozhi also had to smile bitterly. He came to the Central Plains with great ambition. Although he also made such a big name, he was a little worse than song Qingshu. At first he had the idea of comparison, but now he has no idea at all.


    "Huanxi Zen is really so magical. Why don''t I go and learn it?" Jiumozhi only thought that his opponent''s martial arts had made such a great progress because he was happy with Zen. However, thinking that there were many amazing people in the past dynasties of Tantric school, and that everyone could survive the final disaster, he gave up the idea and read the book of song Qingshu with some worry. He didn''t know when he would have a problem.


    "Eh, is this move from Wudang or Emei? Each one is specious... "Wang YuYan''s confused voice came from one side, and her eyebrows were locked tightly, as if she didn''t understand the phenomenon just now.


    "Miss Wang..." Duan Yu in the distance is staring at this side. At this time, because Li Qiushui''s face is covered, he can only stare at Wang Yuyan. He is aware of each other''s doubts, and he intends to explain them. But he just happened to learn some top martial arts, and his common sense in martial arts is not as good as some ordinary people in the river and lake. How can he see anything.


    Li Qiushui said at this time: "silly boy, the martial arts are at the top. Every time you make a move, you have to go with me. What specific moves are there? Just like this Tianshan child grandmother, who claims that you don''t have to make two moves to kill people, but kill people with one move every time. Who can name that move? Also, I heard that immortal Zhang of Wudang used to subdue the two masters of xuanming. Who can name that move? "


    Tianshan TongLao snorted: "you don''t have to put gold on my face. If I had not been afraid of Zhang Sanfeng''s nose 30 years ago, but now..." she was silent for a long time. Finally, she shook her head and said: "he is a genius and created Taijiquan sword, but I can only practice the martial arts of my predecessors. Most of them are not his opponents."


    Li Qiushui also sighed. Her martial arts are two points weaker than Tianshan TongLao, and she is not Zhang Sanfeng''s opponent. However, her interest in martial arts is not all in her life. She quickly picked up her mood and took a look at the monks not far away. She laughed sarcastically: "only those second-class masters, each move is not Shaolin''s seventy-two stunt, it is a Yang finger, The moves are shouting all over the world, for fear that others will not know how famous his martial arts are. "


    Wang Yuyan nodded: "I see."


    On one side, jiumozhi''s face turned red when he heard that. Although he knew that the other party was satirizing the people of Shaolin Temple and Dali Duan, he seemed to like to show his moves every time. At this time, he realized that it was inferior.


    Shaolin monks'' faces changed: "what''s the origin of this woman? She looks pretty and delicate, but her martial arts knowledge is so extraordinary?"


    The master of Yideng could not help but put his hands together: "the bishop of Nun Shi taught me well."


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "the old monk is in a good mood."


    In the war, however, Zhou Botong''s face was a little hard to hang. His original intention was to make up for Yideng master. Before he made up for what he owed, he didn''t know that he had lost such a big face.


    As a matter of fact, he is childish and has no idea of losing face or not. But this is only aimed at other people. In front of master Yideng, he is much more sensitive.


    The nine Yin manual, and he had no sooner left behind than he could not hold his hand. He continued to fight with his hands. He had a clear hand and a big fie. He had attacked the old man before he had sworn in. So he avoided using the nine Yin manual.


    All they felt was that there were only two Zhou Botong in front of them, one on the left and the other on the right, attacking song Qingshu. At the same time, the two Zhou Botong''s martial arts skills were quite different, one was as good as water, and the other was treacherous and fierce, attacking their opponents at the same time.


    Now, not to mention the king of the golden wheel, even jiumozhi, Xuancheng and other people''s faces changed greatly. They thought that if they were in the game, how would they deal with such an attack?


    Li Qiushui was also full of exclamation and poked the Tianshan TongLao beside him: "I didn''t expect that this guy really has some skills. You little TongLao may not be able to win against this old urchin."


    Tianshan TongLao snorted: "life and death fight, the outcome is unknown." At the same time, I was secretly surprised that I had lived in Tianshan Mountain for a long time, but I didn''t expect that the Wulin of Central Plains had developed to this point.


    At this time, xuanci from Shaolin said to Xuancheng quietly, "it''s not too late. Don''t delay."


    Xuancheng nodded and went directly to the side of the wooden house. He reached out and pushed away the huge stone at the door. All of a sudden, a wisp of sword gas shot, debris flying on the stone, had to stop and look away in horror.


    "Did I let you in?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    People thought that he would be in a bit of a hurry in the face of two Zhou Botong''s attacks. Unexpectedly, he still had spare power to attack the people in Shaolin Temple, and he was also distracted. This skill is really unfathomable.


    Kurong couldn''t help but say: "it seems that the Qi of the sword is no less than that of the six pulse divine sword."


    Master Yideng nodded his head and said, "it''s really similar, but the method of luck is different."


    "Amitabha, we have to endure again and again. Don''t go too far, benefactor song." As soon as xuanci''s voice fell, he brushed his plain clothes sleeves, picked up his cassock to subdue the demons, rolled up the huge stone blocking the entrance of the wooden house, and ran into song Qingshu in the field. At the same time, he quickly said to Xuancheng, "go in! Xu Zhu will protect the Dharma together


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, the huge stone seemed to be cut by the invisible sword Qi, and suddenly broke into several large pieces. In the dust, several strands of sword Qi shot at the door of the wooden house.


    "Amitabha!" Master Yideng was just near the middle of the two. He raised his finger directly, and a ray of thick and abundant finger wind shot against the sword Qi.

 Chapter 1823

    The collision between Zhifeng and Jianqi soon disappeared. Master Yideng put his hands together: "almsgiver song, after all, this is the internal affairs of Shaolin and the deaf mute sect. We have to forgive and forgive."


    When song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, he just had to deal with Zhou Botong, who was attacking with all his strength, and the stone from xuanci. Naturally, the power of his sword Qi was a little weaker. What''s more, the power of Yideng master''s Yiyang finger was only in the world, and it was normal to dissolve it.


    However, seeing that Xuancheng had entered the room, he didn''t want to fight with others. As soon as his figure flashed, he appeared at the entrance of the cave. Xuanci and xuzhu had been waiting there. When they saw him coming, they attacked him with their unique life skills.


    Song Qingshu also has some headaches. No matter xuanci or xuzhu, they are all the best in the world. Now he can''t get through the narrow hole for a while. However, he can only relax his arms and put them on their arms through the gap of each other''s moves. He pulls them into the field and reveals the hole.


    "Amitabha!" Master Kurong has a friendship with monks in Shaolin Temple, and he is also a good friend with wuyazzi. He is dissatisfied with his "troubling" Zhenlong chess game. At this time, he sees xuanci and xuzhu being held by their arms. He is worried that they are in danger, so he quickly takes Yiyang to point to songqingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank, and many people didn''t even see how he did it. Only Zen master Kurong snorted and quit the battle circle.


    Master Yideng has just realized how skillful his opponent''s martial arts are. He worries about what''s wrong with Kurong, and hastens to protect him. However, he is kind-hearted. At this time, he doesn''t attack song Qingshu. All his moves are to defend him and continue to deal with Kurong.


    Song Qingshu naturally has no time to deal with Duan''s family. He is only entangled by these experts, and he has no skills. So he said to Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui: "what else are you watching? The person you want to see is in it. If you go late, don''t blame me for not reminding you of any accident."


    Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui used to watch a play nearby. They were not good people, and they were only temporarily combined with song Qingshu''s interests. Especially Tianshan TongLao was always worried about being poisoned by him. She wanted to be surrounded by more top experts, so that she could see if there were any flaws in his martial arts.


    But hearing his words, they were not calm for a moment.


    "No cliff!" In a flash of thought, they rushed to the cabin.


    At this time, Yuan Shixiao, Chen Jialuo and others blocked the entrance of the cave. They made friends with Shaolin and planned to help Shaolin to owe them a favor.


    "Get out of here!" With a roar of anger, the Tianshan six Yang palm suddenly broke out. As soon as Yuan Shixiao''s face changed, he quickly pushed Chen Jialuo aside and raised his palm to meet him. Soon his face turned red and he stepped back two steps before he stood firm.


    After all, he is the first master back to Xinjiang. Although he is not as good as Tianshan TongLao, it''s not so easy for the other side to surpass him.


    On the other side, Li Qiushui''s opponents are yuan Ziyi and Chen Jialuo. Although they are good players among young people, where are Li Qiushui''s opponents? Li Qiushui swept his sleeve and directly lifted the white and red palms. They were hit by an internal force from the slope. They were numb with pain. The other side took advantage of this opportunity to dodge into the wooden house.


    Seeing that the enemy came in first, Tian Shan Tong''s grandmother was even more furious, and her ruthlessness increased by three points. Yuan Shixiao was in danger for a moment. If he didn''t lean against the wooden house behind his back, he could save half of his defensive energy. At this time, he would have been angry on the spot.


    Seeing the master in danger, Chen Jialuo and Li Qiushui rush to help. Yuan Shixiao''s pressure is less.


    "It''s really interesting. A group of people rush to the cabin. Is there any treasure in it?" In Mongolia, Yin Kexi laughs and rushes to this side. Xiaoxiangzi, nimoxing and others are not willing to fall behind. Even the king of Jinlun is a little moved. After all, these are all masters in the field. They desperately want to rush in to prove that there must be something precious inside.


    Su Xinghe and other people''s faces changed greatly, and they rushed to meet him. Many of his disciples also helped him. It''s a pity that Su Xinghe''s own martial arts are similar to Yin Kexi''s, and his disciples are even worse. Soon the deaf and dumb people fell down.


    Jiumozhi laughs: "I''m so busy. Brother song, I''ll help you to come in and have a look." Then he rushed to the direction of the wooden house. He was as curious as the king of the golden wheel.


    "Don''t hurt people." Seeing that he was about to pass by master Yideng and Zen master Kurong, Duan Yu was worried that he would suddenly poison him, and the six pulse sword shot out of his hand.


    Originally, Duan Yu''s six pulse sword was not working well, so it was difficult for him to do what he wanted. However, he had been caught by Jiu Mozhi, and he was afraid of each other all the time. Of course, he had 12 points of mental defense. Now he was worried about the danger of his elders. In a hurry, the six pulse sword came out.


    Jiumozhi was startled. He dodged his sword Qi and said angrily: "smelly boy surnamed Duan, when I catch you, I have to mention you to Mr. Murong''s grave and burn you!"


    Duan Yu was almost cremated in front of Murong''s tomb when he used it as a living sword. At that time, Duan Yu was so scared that he was reminded of his life. He didn''t dare to be vague in his hand. The six pulse sword shot like a machine gun, making jiumozhi embarrassed.


    At this time, the voice of song Qingshu said: "King Ming, his six pulse sword is not well understood. There is a big problem in the connection between the six sword techniques. If we grasp the gap, we can restrain him."


    When he was young, he heard murongbo''s praise of the six pulse divine sword. He unconsciously gave the myth of the six pulse divine sword. His first reaction was to avoid it. But now I think that the six pulse divine sword is not really better than my flame sword.


    Make up one''s mind, no longer blindly Dodge, but look at the gap to Duan Yu there forced past.


    Seeing that the opponent was getting closer, Duan Yu was flustered, and his sword technique was full of flaws. Yu Guang, a master of Yideng in the battle circle, saw the situation here and couldn''t help saying: "only use one pulse sword technique, don''t switch six pulses."


    As one of the five great talents, he has a unique vision. He can see the problem at a glance and find a way to deal with it immediately.


    Duan Yu no longer used Shaoze sword and Shangyang sword for a while, but he only used one sword technique from beginning to end. In this way, there was no gap. Jiumozhi tried several times, but he didn''t get close again.


    "It really worked Duan Yu looks happy, but when he''s distracted, his six pulse sword suddenly becomes dumb. What kind of person jiumozhi is, he grabs the flaw and swindles himself forward and buckles him on the shoulder.


    Duan Yu wants to take a slight step, but the other side has long been on guard, blocking several routes of his escape. Seeing that there is no way to avoid it, Yideng and Kurong on one side are also shocked. It''s a pity that one of them is lack of skill, and the other is seriously injured, so it''s too late to save him.

 Chapter 1824

    Seeing that he was about to catch Duan Yu, he suddenly put a fist on his shoulder. He felt as if his strength was beating on a ball of cotton. He was so frightened that he hurried to avoid him. Beside Duan Yu stood a young man, Zhou Botong.


    "Bullying the younger generation is nothing. If you have the ability to fight with me." Zhou Botong was also depressed at this time. He had just suffered a big loss in the hands of song Qingshu, but now he was surrounded by several experts over there, and he couldn''t afford to fight more and less. Seeing the situation here, he saved Duan Yu.


    "Thank you for your help." Duan Yu was so shocked that he quickly replied.


    "You''re welcome. Anyway, I owe you the Duan family." However, Zhou Bo Tong waved his hand and did not want to talk to him. He jumped over to fight with Jiu Mo Zhi.


    The remaining light in his eyes sweeps the situation there. Song Qingshu''s face is slightly heavy. He looks at several humanitarians who have been pestering him: "in this case, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    When they feel the wind gathering around them, xuanci and xuzhu''s faces change. They can understand each other''s sword power of destroying heaven and earth. At that time, Shaolin masters almost broke into his hands. What''s more, they are only two now?


    They jumped out of the battle circle in a hurry and took up their unique skills to protect themselves. However, it was a bitter experience for master Deng. Originally, he was just helping, but now he is facing up to song Qingshu.


    Feeling the unprecedented crisis, he didn''t dare to be careless even with a light. He used his innate skill Yiyang to poke the scattered sword Qi around his body.


    "Be careful!" Hong Qigong has been sweeping the array nearby. He is feeling that the Yangtze River is pushing the waves ahead. This young man''s martial arts is really incredible. He suddenly realized that master Yideng was in danger. He quickly picked up the eighteen dragon subduing palms. A hidden dragon shaped palms with strong power rushed to master Yideng and scattered his sword Qi.


    Song Qingshu slightly stopped: "today''s matter has nothing to do with the two, please stand by." Master Yideng is kind-hearted, but he doesn''t know how to use it. What''s more, Wang Chongyang passed on his Yiyang finger at the beginning, saying that he still owes master Yideng half of his personal feelings, so he won''t hurt each other seriously.


    As for Hong Qigong, he is Huang Rong''s master. If he really does anything good or bad, how can he face her in the future.


    "Calculate the time, she should have been born. I don''t know if she is a twin as in the original book..." Song Qingshu was a little absent-minded for a moment.


    Hong Qigong and master Yideng look at each other and see the dilemma in each other''s eyes. This man''s martial arts is so profound that they really don''t know the end of fighting with him, and there is no reason for them to fight; However, if a young man gives up a word and spreads it to the rivers and lakes, his reputation will be ruined.


    Is hesitating, two people suddenly color change, Qi Qi called: "careful!"


    At this time, song Qingshu was thinking about Huang Rongsheng''s problem. Suddenly, a warning came out. The whole person suddenly flashed and moved to the side three feet away. A dark shadow appeared in the place where he had just stood. When he hit the empty place, there were visible waves in the air, I''m afraid even song Qingshu''s accomplishments will be seriously injured.


    Song Qingshu''s face was cold. As soon as he moved three feet, he was shot away by the sharp sword Qi. In an instant, he was killed by 360 degree dodge angle, which made him unavoidable.


    Xuanci and xuzhu in the distance were shocked. They had seen this move before. It was this move that destroyed many Shaolin experts. However, they soon realized that this move was launched in a hurry. It seemed that its power and scope were much smaller than last time.


    When he was defeated, he immediately faced the sword Qi all over the sky. The dark shadow was obviously surprised. He quickly put his hands in front of him with mysterious fingerprints. People around him could not even see the movement of his hands. A black whirlpool formed in front of him, which gradually melted the sword Qi all over the sky.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was just about to move on when a pale yellow shadow jumped into the room.


    "Don''t fight!" Huo Qingtong stood between them and looked anxiously at them. "Our common enemy is Mongolia. Your internal strife is the pain of relatives and the pain of enemies. Quick!"


    "And he''s related?" Song Qingshu seems to be smiling, but the other side is in the middle of the two people, so it''s not easy for him to make a move.


    "Miss Huo, why are you here?" The shadow opened his mouth. Just as he was covered with black fog, people could see his face clearly.


    "Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion?"


    There were many people who had seen him, especially in Shaolin Temple. Xuanci and xuzhu looked at each other and communicated with each other


    "Zhang Wuji looks strange?"


    "Yes, it used to be warm and jade like, maybe it was a practice of Joyoung''s magic. It had a warm and comfortable feeling all over, but now..."


    "The whole person is gloomy and treacherous, with totally different temperament."


    "It''s said that Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min both followed song. Is it because of this attack that his temperament changed greatly?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s just the right time. There''s a big enemy. The Song family has no time to destroy our business."


    At this time, Huo Qingtong replied: "this time I came to the Central Plains to lobby countries. On the way, I met Mr. Song, so I planned to lobby him first..."


    Before she finished, Zhang Wuji frowned and interrupted, "are you with him these days?"


    Huo Qingtong''s face turned white. Then she realized the resentment between them, especially the lessons of Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao min. as his fiancee, she really shouldn''t be so close to other men.


    However, she quickly raised her head: "yes, I think the Golden Snake camp is the key to the success of the alliance of all countries in the Central Plains, so I''m trying to lobby him." She is not the kind of woman who is in favor of the harem. What she has in her heart is great love, and what she carries on her shoulder is the whole future of returning to Xinjiang. Naturally, some love between men and women will not affect her business.


    Song Qingshu''s face looks like a smile, but Huo Qingtong is also so proud in the original book. She was in love with Chen Jialuo, but it''s a pity that she met Li Yuanzhi, who was disguised as a man. Huo Qingtong knew that Li Yuanzhi was a sister, but Chen Jialuo didn''t know. Huo Qingtong didn''t want to explain more, though she knew that Chen Jialuo didn''t know, It''s no use saying anything if you don''t believe me. If you believe me, I don''t need to say anything. It''s a pity that Chen Jialuo misunderstands her and doesn''t fall in love with Princess Xiangxiang.


    "Such a disposition, if you want to dig a corner, you must dig one accurately." Looking at the beautiful shadow, song Qingshu suddenly thought of it.


    Zhang Wuji snorted: "I don''t know how you lobbied?"


    Huo Qingtong took a look at Song Qingshu, and there was a slight annoyance between his eyebrows: "the son of song is very cunning, and has not agreed to any substantive conditions."


    Zhang Wuji waved his hand: "OK, leave him quickly. I don''t want to lose my wife''s arms."

 Chapter 1825

    Huo Qingtong''s face turned red. He just wanted to say that it wasn''t what you thought, but he didn''t feel the need to explain. He stayed there for a while and didn''t know what to say.


    "You lose your wife and you lose your soldiers?" Song Qingshu looked at Zhang Wuji in his spare time, "your proposal is good."


    Huo Qingtong couldn''t help stamping his feet and gave him a slightly angry look: "son song ~"


    Zhang Wuji snorted, obviously some dissatisfaction: "there are other important things today, and we will slowly settle this account in the future." Then he went to the door of deaf mute.


    Song Qingshu smiles. Although they are enemies, they have an unspoken tacit understanding. Now they still need him to carry Mongolia, so they won''t be separated from him.


    Seeing that Zhang Wuji left, song Qingshu arched his hand to Hong Qigong and Yideng: "thank you for your words just now." Thinking that Zhang Wuji would not let go of any chance to take his own life, song Qingshu was a little upset. On the other hand, he had to restrain Mongolia in the western regions, and he couldn''t kill him. Was it so cheap for him?


    Suddenly, the sight fell to the side, Huo Qingtong''s tall and graceful posture, song Qingshu seemed to think of something, originally some depressed mood instantly better.


    At this time, Hong Qigong waved his hand and said, "your martial arts are very good. Even if you don''t remind me just now, you can escape." He is open and aboveboard, unwilling to accept the credit that doesn''t exist. At the same time, he secretly ponders what is the move that just disappeared and appeared three feet away.


    Master Yideng is thinking about another question: "what''s the matter with the black whirlpool in front of Master Zhang just now? Has everything changed?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "it''s really a big shift of heaven and earth. It''s also a combination of star absorbing method, so it can dissolve my sword Qi to a certain extent."


    When Zhang Wuji was fighting ah Qing, she was hurt by her inborn sword Qi. Her sword Qi was entangled in the meridians all the time. However, she had to run to heimuya to capture the star sucking technique, which can transform her internal power and remove inborn sword Qi. Looking at him now, I don''t know how much of the master''s internal power has been absorbed by the star absorbing technique. His martial arts is no less than that of the Dingsheng period. Moreover, because the star absorbing technique can melt the real Qi, it can even melt the sword Qi now. It''s really a headache.


    However, there is no absolute in the world. Just like Taijiquan, softness is useless if the value of hardness exceeds a certain range. It''s the same for him to melt sword Qi, only a part of it.


    "Star sucking method?" Master Yideng was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Zhang Wuji would learn the martial arts of the demon sect. However, on second thought, it''s not surprising that Mingjiao is actually the demon sect in everyone''s eyes.


    "By the way, what happened to Hong Gang leader here?" Song Qingshu finally found a chance to ask, two Wujue hold Xue Muhua, just seems to have heard them mention Guo Jing?


    Seeing that he was modest, Hong Qigong did not hide: "well, some time ago, rong''er and Huang Yaoshi came to me and asked me to help them find Guo Jing''s whereabouts. Rong''er gave birth on her own. Huang Yaoshi wanted to take care of her on the island, so he entrusted me and the old urchin to inquire about jing''er''s whereabouts. We got the news that someone took him to see doctor Xue for treatment, We asked together. However, doctor Xue refused to say anything. He said that there was something urgent. He insisted that we join him in Leigu mountain in Songzhou. But he didn''t expect to be so busy. "


    After hearing his reply, song Qingshu thought of the words of the king of Falun before. Generally speaking, Hua Zheng and Guo Jing should come to Xue Muhua for medical treatment. As a result, the news leaked out. Mongolian people came to Hua Zheng and Hong Qigong Zhou Botong came to Guo Jing.


    Suddenly he looked happy and asked, "Rong... Is Guo Fu a boy or a girl?"


    Hong Qigong looked at him unexpectedly and thought, "Why are you so happy to have a baby?" but he replied, "I have a pair of twins. My daughter is named Guo Xiang, and my son is named Guo Bolu."


    The ability to correct the world plot is really powerful. Guo Xiang and Guo Bolu are still born. Song Qingshu suddenly smiles bitterly at the thought of their surname Guo. What''s the surprise? What''s her child''s surname without Guo?


    I can''t help thinking of Guo Jing. I don''t know how he is hurt. The key to all this lies in doctor Xue.


    When song Qingshu looked into the field, he saw that the king of Jinlun and others had been fighting with Zhang Wuji. From time to time, there were voices from both sides


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, you break in, if you stay at the top of the light, we really can''t help it, but single handedly appear here, just take your head to the Lord to ask for credit."


    "I''m not ashamed. What can you do for me?"


    I saw Zhang Wuji leaping and turning among several people, fighting against four with one. Huodu was badly hit by Zhang Wuji when he first met him, and had already left the war circle.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods his head. In the original book, the king of Jinlun, together with nimoxing, xiaoxiangzi and yinkexi, will kill Dacheng Guo Jingwei. Although Zhang Wuji''s martial arts are high, the king of Jinlun has already practiced the Prajna skill of dragon and elephant. The pressure is greater than that of Guo Jing. The two sides can''t tell the difference in a short time.


    Looking into the wooden house, there is a faint sound of fighting. I think Li Qiushui and Xuancheng have got into each other''s hands. If Xuancheng was in his heyday, he was really worried. But Xuancheng was broken by himself at the beginning. Now, although he has been rescued, how can he recover his previous strength so easily? Naturally, I don''t have to worry about Li Qiushui.


    So he flashed and came to Xue Muhua: "doctor Xue, what''s the matter with great Xia Guo now?"


    When Xue Muhua saw the match between his school and him, he snorted and turned his head. He obviously didn''t want to tell him.


    Song Qingshu frowned and was about to make another plan when a cry came from the cabin. His face changed slightly and he recognized that it was Li Qiushui''s voice. Did she have an accident inside? Who can hurt her?


    There was no time to think too much about it. He let Xue Muhua go and rushed directly to the wooden house. Yuan Shixiao''s master and his disciples had already had a hard time dealing with Tianshan TongLao, and they couldn''t help complaining when they saw him coming.


    Fortunately, xuanci xuzhu and others rushed to support him. Unfortunately, song Qingshu''s Footwork was fast enough, and he also showed Lingbo''s micro step to get into the room.


    Seeing that he made a small step, the mother of Tianshan said angrily, "I''ve seen that you''ve been smiling every day. It turns out that the bitch has passed on all the martial arts to you."


    As the attack intensified, Yuan Shixiao and others could no longer stop them. They were injured and scattered to the side, and Tianshan TongLao rushed in immediately.


    Zhang Wuji''s eyes outside swept the situation here. Soon he had a plan in his mind. He jumped out of the battle circle and grabbed Xue Muhua nearby. He picked up his lightness skill and ran to the distance.

 Chapter 1826

    "Zhang Wuji, you can''t escape!" The king of the Golden Wheel roared and rushed to catch up with him. His dragon elephant Prajna had achieved great success, and his confidence was stronger than ever before. He was just about to show his fists, and Zhang Wuji sent him to the door. How could he let it go?


    Xiaoxiangzi, nimoxing and others looked at each other and quickly followed him. We should know that the Ming religion led by Zhang Wuji in recent years is the existence of Khan''s great headache. If we can kill him when he is alone, there will be thousands of households sealed no matter where he is. This is much better than the false name of the first Mongolian warrior.


    Seeing that Xue Muhua was taken away by Zhang Wuji, Hong Qigong had no time to pay attention to the things here. He also chased them up with a loud cry. These people have excellent martial arts skills. No matter Zhang Wuji or King Jinlun, he is not sure of winning, so he wants to call Zhou Botong.


    When Zhou Botong heard the call, he jumped out of the battle circle and said to Jiu Mozhi, "no more fighting. I''m busy today. I''ll fight again next time."


    Hatoyama Chi can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The other side just fought with each other. It''s really a headache to deal with. Now it''s time to stop.


    Who knows Zhou Botong walked a few steps, suddenly turned back to him and said: "by the way, monk, you are very funny. Can you teach me?"


    Jiumozhi: "I''m not sure."


    He was stunned for a long time before he realized that his opponent''s angry Kung Fu was the flame knife. Just when he was a little angry, Hong Qigong''s cry became more urgent. Zhou Botong said to him helplessly, "not today. Teach me next time."


    Looking at his distant voice, jiumozhi couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought when I would promise to teach you.


    Huo Qingtong not far away is dejected. After all, Zhang Wuji is her fiance, but when he just left, he didn''t seem to notice himself at all, or is he unimportant in his heart?


    At this time, Zhang Wuji and Xue Muhua galloped all the way. After seven rounds and eight rounds, they disappeared. Xue Muhua was amazed: "Master Zhang''s lightness skill is really a gift from heaven. Even with one person, other top experts can''t catch up with you."


    Zhang Wuji said faintly: "I just use the complicated terrain to get rid of them temporarily. They will catch up soon."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t flatter, Xue Mu Hua was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know what happened when Master Zhang came to me." He is also very skillful in using words. He is worried about stimulating the other party by looking instead of grasping.


    Zhang Wuji took a look at him and asked directly, "do you know the northern underworld skill?"


    "Beiming Shengong" Xue Muhua''s heart jumped and quickly covered up, "no, I haven''t heard of it."


    "As far as I know, this is your Master Wu Yazi''s housekeeping skill." Zhang Wuji said while staring at him quietly.


    "When we came in, we didn''t see our grandmaster at all, and the master kept it a secret," said Xue Muhua after a pause. "Later, my medical skills were not well-known in the world, so I gradually got some news. It seems that my grandmaster was plotted by his martial uncle Ding Chunqiu, and he fell off the cliff and died."


    Zhang Wuji nodded slightly, which was almost the same as his investigation: "what about wuyazi''s unique skill" northern hell divine skill "? Although people are dead, martial arts should be handed down. "


    Xue Muhua said in a hurry: "after Ding Chunqiu plotted against his grandmaster, he once dug three feet to find the sect''s Secret script. Unfortunately, he didn''t find it and his master didn''t learn it."


    Zhang Wuji thought that when he just observed Su Xinghe''s fighting against the enemy, he really didn''t know the magic skill of Beiming. Instead, it was the boy surnamed Duan. It seems that


    Noticing the look in Xue Muhua''s eyes, he sorted out his thoughts and went on to say, "I''ve come to see doctor Xue this time. In fact, I have something to ask for."


    "Master Zhang is very serious. I''m bound to help if there''s anything I can do." Although Xue Muhua is a little proud on weekdays, it also depends on the situation. When he faces the leader of the demon sect alone, will he be ignorant of current affairs?


    "You''ve heard of the star sucking method, haven''t you?" Zhang Wuji asked.


    Xue Muhua nodded: "naturally, I''ve heard that it''s the worst reputation of the demon sect to absorb people''s internal power for my own use..." he suddenly noticed that the other person''s eyes were a little ugly, and his strong desire for survival made him change his tone immediately: "but the good and evil are not martial arts, but the people who use martial arts, and the martial arts of absorbing Xingda - FA is very strange, which can transform other people''s internal power into his own, It is worthy of being the treasure of the sun moon god religion. "


    Zhang Wuji said: "in fact, I''ve practiced this martial arts, and it''s OK at first. But as I absorbed the internal power of dozens of Mongolian experts, one day I suddenly felt that the real Qi in my body was disorderly and gradually out of control. Mr. Xue, as one of the four great doctors in the lake, I don''t know if there is a solution?"


    Xue Muhua turned his mouth secretly, thinking that the martial arts of the evil sect are indeed the martial arts of the evil sect, and there will always be various serious side effects. How can they be as fair and peaceful as Beiming''s martial arts.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something and asked with some doubts: "Master Zhang has got the true biography of Hu qingniu, a butterfly bone doctor. Is there no way?" Hu qingniu is also one of the top four miracle doctors, and his reputation is still above him. How can the other''s true disciples find me?


    Zhang Wuji replied, "I''d like to brainstorm and see if Mr. Xue has any idea?"


    Xue Muhua was shocked. It seemed that the symptom was very difficult to solve, so he had to say, "can I give the master a pulse?"


    Zhang Wuji nodded and put his wrist in front of him. Xue Muhua gently pointed and closed his eyes to feel it.


    After a long time, he just opened his eyes: "Master Zhang, the method of absorbing stars is obviously defective. If you continue to practice, it will be difficult for you to suppress the conflicts between different kinds of Qi. At that time, it will inevitably explode and die. For today''s plan, only by dispersing the skills you have learned, can you have a ray of vitality."


    Zhang Wuji snorted: "if it''s free, do I need to find you?"


    "I''m ashamed that my medical skills are limited. I can''t help it." Xue Muhua thought in his heart. No wonder he wanted to find the whereabouts of the northern underworld magic power because he wanted to get the improved method of absorbing stars.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something and couldn''t help saying: "by the way, Master Zhang, when I just felt your pulse, I seemed to be able to detect that the Qi of yin and Yang in your body was out of balance..."


    "Oh?" Zhang Wuji''s expression moved, "what''s the impact?"


    Xue Muhua hesitated for a moment, as if thinking about how to say: "if the situation is allowed to deteriorate, it may... Affect the birth of children in the future."


    Zhang Wuji''s face turned black, so he could hear the other person''s voice. If he was not humane, he would naturally affect his descendants. In fact, this symptom was more serious than the other person described.


    Ming Zun, the founder of fire worship, loves pure virgins both in his previous life and in his present life. However, the little girl he found in recent months is unable to enjoy each other''s fresh body. He can''t find the reason. Unexpectedly, there is something wrong with Yin and Yang.


    "Is there a way to save it?" Zhang Wuji''s face turned white. Obviously, no one can accept such a thing. No matter how powerful and powerful he is, he can''t be a real man. What''s the point of having the world?

 Chapter 1827

    Xue Muhua pondered for a long time before he asked, "has the leader ever been seriously injured?"


    Zhang Wuji nodded: "yes, I was hurt by the congenital sword Qi. It''s hard to get rid of the congenital sword Qi entangled in the meridians. Later, it was resolved by the star sucking method." It''s a matter of life-long happiness. He doesn''t dare to hide it from the doctor.


    "That''s no wonder," Xue Mu Hua touched the moustache at the corner of his mouth. "It''s mostly caused by congenital sword Qi injuring the meridians." Although he is known as a miracle doctor, he is not a real God. How can he expect that the real reason is that the star sucking Dharma has been added?


    "Is there a cure?" Zhang Wuji asked in a hurry. At the same time, he hated the girl in green. She didn''t know where she came from. Her sword spirit was too terrible. Now she left me such a serious sequela.


    Xue Muhua was embarrassed: "this... I have a shallow knowledge. I have never seen the congenital sword Qi, so I don''t know how to treat it."


    At this time, Zhang Wuji''s negative emotions were full of explosion, and he couldn''t help humming: "this can''t be cured, that can''t be cured. How do you mean to be known as the four great doctors of Wulin?"


    At other times, Xue Muhua met with the wind envoy, but he was very proud when it came to the most proud medical skills. He couldn''t help but reply: "Master Zhang is also one of the four great doctors in the Wulin. Can''t he cure his problems?" Although Hu qingniu is recognized as one of the four great doctors, Zhang Wuji has got the true biography of Hu qingniu and nun Wang, and his medical skills can be described as outstanding, so it is not inappropriate to be listed as the four great doctors.


    Zhang Wuji''s face was gloomy. He succeeded in taking over. Although he inherited the original master''s skills, his medical skills were the deepest memories. Where could he be? But the reason is not convenient for the outside world.


    He didn''t want to continue on this topic. He moved away from the topic and said, "just heard them say that Guo Jing came to you for treatment?"


    "He''s half dead. He can''t come to me for medical treatment. A woman brought him here." Xue Muhua was also a little bit afraid at this time. He was just so aggressive that he had to confront each other. When the other party changed the topic, he naturally wanted to go downhill.


    There''s a lot of time here. If you delay a little longer, those pursuers will be able to come. Zhang Wuji won''t take care of me at that time.


    "Woman?" Zhang Wuji frowned, "why did the Mongols catch you?"


    "It''s because of that woman," Xue Muhua explained. "That woman is the daughter of Mongolian Khan, Princess Huazheng. At that time, Guo Jing was injured all over, and his whole body was in a semi coma. Princess Huazheng brought him to seek medical treatment. It is rumored that Guo Jing had died in the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. Unexpectedly, he was saved by a Mongolian woman. Haha."


    "Chinese zither?" Zhang Wuji thought, "she is the favorite daughter of Mongolian Khan. No wonder the king of Jinlun will chase you and ask."


    "The world says that great Xia Guo and gang leader Huang are immortal couple, but I think that Princess Huazheng is also devoted to Guo Jing, and sometimes she sits beside the hospital bed and tears. That look can''t be false," Xue Muhua said suddenly with a smile. "I want to say that great Xia Guo simply married Huazheng, and continued to be Mongolia''s golden knife husband-in-law, so that Mongolia and the Song Dynasty can get along for a hundred years, Isn''t it much better than him guarding Xiangyang


    Hearing what he said, Zhang Wuji looked like he had some idea. Then he asked, "are you cured of Guo Jing''s injury?"


    Xue Muhua''s face flashed a trace of pride: "when Guo Jing came here, he was dying. He had a hundred stab wounds on his body. However, it''s hard for me, Xue Muhua. With my full help, I pulled him back from the gate of hell. It''s a pity..."


    See his tone some Shan Shan, Zhang Wuji quickly asked: "what''s a pity?"


    "It''s a pity that his eyes are getting better, and then he suddenly contracted a strange disease." Xue Muhua sighed, and his face was not good-looking.


    "Strange disease?" Zhang Wuji said with a smile, "and the strange disease that you Xue Shen can''t cure?" As soon as he spoke, he thought that he couldn''t cure his secret disease, and his face didn''t look good either.


    "Everyone''s life and death have a fixed number. All I can do is to pull some unexpected queue jumpers back from the gate of death to their original position," Xue Muhua couldn''t help looking at the vast sky. "How vast is the medical skill. If I can cure everything, I will not call them divine doctors, but gods."


    Zhang Wuji was too lazy to listen to his nonsense and asked directly, "what''s the disease? Where are they now? "


    Xue Muhua then replied, "I don''t know exactly what the disease is. At that time, Guo Jing''s symptoms were alternating cold and heat, shaking all over, fever and so on. I couldn''t find out the cause of the disease. Later, I found a medical record. It seems that there is a magic medicine for this disease in the western regions, called jinjishuangna. When Princess Huazheng heard this, she took Guo Jing to the western regions to ask for medicine."


    "Golden Rooster frost?" As mingzun, he naturally has extraordinary knowledge. What''s more, he has been in the western regions all the year round, and he knows more about these natures than the people in the Central Plains. "There is no such medicine in the western regions, and it can only be found further to the West."


    Xue Muhua couldn''t help but praise: "Master Zhang is really knowledgeable."


    At this time, the sound of shouting came from a distance. It was obvious that the king of Jinlun and others had already found him. Zhang Wuji looked at the figures from a distance and quickly asked, "is there any problem with Guo Jing''s ability?"


    Xue Muhua was stunned and didn''t understand for a moment: "which aspect?"


    Zhang Wuji snorted: "didn''t you say that Guo Jing was injured all over his body? Was he injured by the sword down there?"


    Xue Muhua then responded and said, "great Xia Guo has plenty of kidney water and Yang Qi. Naturally, there is no problem in that aspect." At the same time in the heart secretly despises, you that aspect has the problem, also wants other men that aspect to have the problem, simply dirty.


    Who knows Zhang Wuji''s face is happy: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Now it''s Xue Muhua''s turn to wonder, thinking about how happy you are.


    Zhang Wuji thought to himself: is it going to be Beiming or... Now song is over there, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get Beiming. Duan is surrounded by Yideng and Tianlong temple''s expert guards, so it''s not so easy to start. Moreover, the situation in the western regions is getting less and less optimistic. It seems that the best breakthrough is


    Xue Muhua then said, "Master Zhang, they are catching up. Don''t you have to leave first?" I don''t know why, facing the man in front of him, he always has a kind of shudder in his soul. On the contrary, it''s easier for the ferocious king of the golden wheel to get along with him. After all, if they know the whereabouts of Huazheng, they won''t embarrass themselves.


    Zhang Wuji raised his head and looked at him with a smile: "thank you for your advice."


    Xue Muhua immediately replied: "I don''t dare to give advice... You!"


    Zhang Wuji took back the hand of sneak attack and said faintly: "doctor Xue has done everything in the world. I don''t know if he can save his own life?"


    Xue Muhua''s mouth was full of blood foam. At this time, he could not speak. The last thought in his mind rang out: "yes, I know his secret. How could he let me live..." and he fell into endless darkness.

 Chapter 1828

    After Zhang Wuji left, the king of Jinlun and others rushed to the scene and found that Xue Muhua had already lost his breath. They were shocked: "how did he die?"


    Soon, Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong also came and saw the situation in front of them. They were very angry: "good thief, he killed people."


    The king explained, "when we come here, he''s like this. We don''t know what''s going on."


    Hong Qigong said with a sneer, "do you think it was the hand of sect leader Zhang? Master Zhang is famous for his benevolence. How can he kill him? "


    The king of the golden wheel also got angry: "I''m a great Mongolian teacher. Do you need to tell lies here? If you say it''s not me, it''s not me."


    Zhou Botong''s eyes turned: "if it''s not you, then it''s these?" As soon as his voice fell, he went to nemosin. Nemosin''s legs were broken. It was called a crutch. His action was much slower than that in the peak period. In addition, Zhou Botong''s sudden move could not be stopped. In an instant, he was held by his opponent''s shoulder acupoint.


    "Let go!" The king of Jinlun was very angry. Although he had always been disagreeable with these people, he was in the same camp. After practicing the Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, his mind and vision were much broader. He no longer regarded these people as enemies, but subconsciously regarded them as his younger brothers. Of course, other people certainly didn''t approve of this kind of relationship. Now that he saw his younger brother being bullied, how could he sit back and ignore it.


    With one hand, Zhou Botong flew to Zhou Botong. Zhou Botong directly carried his Kongming fist to meet him. When his fists and palms intersected, Zhou Botong yelled, and the whole person flew back for more than one Zhang. He could not help looking at each other in surprise: "what kind of martial arts are you doing?"


    "Dragon elephant Prajna Gong." The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was very proud.


    "Fun, fun." Zhou Botong suddenly came to interest, body shape a flash, use left and right fighting skills to attack in the past.


    The king of Jinlun didn''t dare to be careless, so he used the dragon and elephant Prajna to attack. Hong Qigong snorted and went directly to xiaoxiangzi and others. Although they were not five unique opponents, together, they didn''t have the power to fight back. In addition, the king of Jinlun could help each other from time to time. If you come and I go, it would be dark.


    On the other side of Zhenlong chess game, after Song Qingshu entered the wooden house, he found Li Qiushui and Xuancheng confronting each other, but their attention was attracted by a room exposed next to them.


    It turned out that the two had just been fighting, and a piece of wood was broken by the wind, revealing a hidden open room inside. A man was sitting in the air.


    Rao Shixuan Cheng, as a master of the generation, and Li Qiushui, as a demon of the generation, was also shocked by this strange scene. The exclamation just now was for this.


    "No cliff son, is that you?" Tianshan Tong granny just came in and stared at the man hanging in the air, looking a little excited.


    Li Qiushui was shocked. She just had a fight with Xuancheng, and suddenly came out of the open room. In the middle of the air, there was another one who didn''t know whether it was a human or a ghost. She was a little frightened, but she didn''t look at each other''s appearance carefully. Now she heard the words of Tianshan TongLao, and looked at them carefully. She saw that the man was three feet long, not a single gray, his face was like crown jade, and not even half a silk wrinkle, Obviously, he was not young, but he was still in high spirits and elegant demeanor. He was so excited that he said, "it''s really you, elder martial brother!"


    "No, it''s not me!" The man''s face was calm, even a little relieved. However, when he saw that the people who came in were not the heirs in his imagination, but Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui, his face changed greatly. He denied it for the first time, and even tried to turn around. It''s a pity that he didn''t succeed after several attempts, but the whole person just swayed in the air.


    Song Qingshu looked at it carefully. It turned out that there was a black rope on the man. The other end of the rope was connected to the beam and suspended him. Just because the wall behind him was black, and the rope was black, and the two black colors overlapped, the rope could not be seen. At a glance, it was like sitting in the air.


    "It seems that the meridians have been broken. I can''t even turn around." Looking at Wu Yazi trying to turn around, but the rope is just moving. Song Qingshu can''t help but feel sorry for his illness. When he first entered the world, his meridians were broken, but he just couldn''t practice martial arts. At least his activities were all right. Wu Yazi''s injury is more serious, and he can''t even move freely.


    Tianshan Tong granny flew over and tried to hold him down. Unfortunately, she was too small to hold him up. In fact, with her skill, she could lift a huge stone of several hundred jin without pressure, but she didn''t want to make wuyazi so embarrassed, so she was in a dilemma.


    "Let me do it." Li Qiushui flew over and held wuyazi in his arms. He flew to the stone bed beside him. His tears could not help falling down. "I didn''t expect you were so hurt."


    "It''s not me. You''re mistaken." Wu Yazi did not want to look at her. He buried his face in his hair.


    Song Qingshu sighs secretly. The younger martial brothers and sisters are arrogant. In the original work, Wu Yazi would rather spend decades searching for heirs who might not be able to find for revenge, rather than asking for help from Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui. It can be seen that his heart is so high that he didn''t expect that the most embarrassing side of the world happened to be seen by two women who admired him, He can''t stand it.


    Seeing Wu Yazi''s reaction, Tian Shan Tong granny was angry and immediately slapped Li Qiushui. Li Qiushui dodged and said, "Wu Xingyun, what are you crazy about?"


    Tianshan Tongmu gritted her teeth and said, "wuyazi is like this now. It''s all done by you and Ding Chunqiu."


    Li Qiushui breathed: "I didn''t know Ding Chunqiu was so cruel!"


    She doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as she says Tianshan TongLao, she becomes more and more angry and fierce. Li Qiushui doesn''t dare to be careless, so she hastens to deal with it.


    Seeing the two men''s exquisite martial arts moves, Xuancheng was secretly surprised. What happened to these two women? They were so powerful. Fortunately, they fought by themselves.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly saluted Wu Yazi: "I''ve seen you. I''m the one who broke the Zhenlong chess game this time."


    "So it''s you," Wu Yazi said after a little recovery. He noticed his clothes and couldn''t help but say, "it''s a Shaolin monk. You can break my chess game. You''re very smart. It''s just because of your clothes. You''re obviously quite different in Shaolin. Moreover, you may not be inferior to me. It''s not proper for you to do that after all. "


    At this time, song Qingshu said, "this is not true. This master can crack your chess game, not by his intelligence."

 Chapter 1829

    Xuancheng immediately glared: "benefactor song, I broke the Zhenlong chess game. So many people outside have seen it with their own eyes. What else can I do?" Just outside, he was aroused by the other party''s fear of wanjian''s return. At this time, his tone was not as arrogant as he had been at the beginning. Even if he was angry, he didn''t dare to scold any more.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "I have seen your intelligence before, and I can''t solve this Zhenlong chess game."


    "You Xuancheng''s face turned red, and he wanted to jump up and tear each other. Unfortunately, he was shocked too much in the last battle, and his injury has not been completely improved. If he can only die on impulse, his life is small, and the plan of the whole temple is big.


    "Who is this young master?" Wu Yazi couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu. He saw that Xuancheng''s high level of martial arts was so high in Shaolin that he was choked by a young posterity that he didn''t dare to refute. For a moment, he was very curious about his identity.


    Seeing that he is handsome, the key is that he has a kind of calm temperament standing there. I praise him in my heart. Such a character is the best candidate for the descendants of Xiaoyao school. It''s a pity that he didn''t break Zhenlong''s chess game


    "I''ve met master wuyazi in Qingshu of the next song dynasty." Song Qingshu gave a gift, no matter from the age, or the relationship with Li Qingluo, such a gift is worthy.


    "Oh, you are the king of the Golden Snake who has been famous all these years." Wu Yazi is also a little surprised. He has been looking for his heirs to avenge Ding Chunqiu all these years. Naturally, he pays attention to young Junyan in the Wulin, such as Qiao Feng. He is among the candidates for his investigation. Unfortunately, he didn''t come to Zhenlong chess game this time. "It''s true that heroes are young."


    "Are you... Wu Ya Zi?" At this time, people from outside also gradually came in. Kurong saw the situation inside and was very surprised.


    "Master Kurong, I haven''t seen him for many years, and his style remains the same." Wu Yazi smiles. He and Ku Rong were friends. In the original book, he asked if master Ku Rong of Zhenlong chess game came.


    "You are..." at this time, Kurong also saw the rope tied to his body, saw that his whole person had been paralyzed, and was shocked.


    "Unfortunately, there was a rebellious disciple." Wu Yazi sighed and stopped explaining. He didn''t want to talk about too many scandals in front of so many outsiders.


    "Master!" Su Xinghe and others also squeezed in, and could not help choking.


    "Why are you hurt?" Wu Yazi closed the door in the innermost chamber, waiting for his disciples to come in, so he didn''t notice what happened outside.


    "Hurt in the hands of the Mongols, the king of the golden wheel is so powerful." Su Xinghe explained, suddenly saw song Qingshu and others, and said in a hurry, "master, it''s them who come to make trouble." Then he told me what had just happened.


    "Oh?" No cliff son look move, and did not immediately respond.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help shaking his head: "the master found such a confused apprentice, no wonder he couldn''t get revenge for so many years."


    Su Xinghe was angry: "song, today all the heroes in the world are here. They are just and comfortable. Don''t think they can do whatever they want with their martial arts."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''m obviously saving your master''s life, but you''ve been stopping me. Instead, you''ve helped the people who are endangering your master''s life. I''m really old enough to live on a dog."


    "You Hearing what he said, Su Xinghe could not help but get angry. However, he respected his master most. When he heard that someone was trying to kill him, he hesitated for a moment.


    "Amitabha!" Xuanci stood up and said, "don''t talk nonsense, benefactor song. Who will harm the life of master wuyazi?" Shaolin is ranked by generations, including spirit, mystery, wisdom and emptiness. Wuyazi''s peer relationship with the lingmen abbot of the previous generation is naturally his predecessor.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "who can''t calm down and jump out is who."


    Shaolin people are furious, and Yideng master on one side can''t help but say: "benefactor song, Shaolin is the best in the Wulin after all. If there is no real evidence, I''m afraid it''s hard to convince people of such accusations."


    Master Yideng is highly respected. When he said this, people around him nodded.


    Song Qingshu also had some respect for him, so he said to Wu Yazi, "if I''m right, I''m afraid the reason why the master asked his disciples to set up Zhenlong chess game to shine the world''s Heroes is to choose a closed disciple to avenge himself."


    No cliff son a Zheng: "really so."


    "Revenge?" Kurong looked at his hands and feet, "is it Ding Chunqiu?"


    Wuyazi''s color is a bit ugly. He is extremely arrogant. It has been a lifelong shame for his disciples to plot him to be so miserable. Now he is known by so many people in the Wulin, which is even more embarrassing.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed his thoughts, and knew that he was hard to admit himself, so he said for him: "when master wuyazi saw that Ding Chunqiu''s mind was not right, he didn''t pass on his own advanced martial arts. He didn''t know that Ding Chunqiu was hateful, so he took the opportunity to design a conspiracy to drive him into the cliff. Although the elder picked up a life, he was seriously injured and his limbs were broken, so he couldn''t avenge himself. So he planned to carefully select a disciple to pass on his martial arts and clean up the door for him. "


    Wu Yazi sighed, obviously full of helplessness.


    "I see," master Yideng nodded, "but why do you say someone is trying to kill him?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Ding Chunqiu is a famous devil of evil ways. Who dares to pat his chest to ensure that he will be killed?"


    A group of people looked at each other with hesitation on their faces. Master Yideng replied, "if only on the cultivation of martial arts, I am confident that I can surpass Ding Chunqiu, but he also has a world-famous poison skill. He is really rich in life and death. I am not confident that I can catch and kill him."


    "The master is kind-hearted, and I''m afraid he won''t kill even if he has a chance," Song Qingshu complimented him, and then said to others, "even the master, who is one of the five most outstanding people in the Central Plains, can''t guarantee that he can kill Ding Chunqiu. How can you ensure that master wuyazi has the ability to kill Ding Chunqiu


    A group of people nodded their heads one after another. No matter how amazing the martial arts of wuyazi sect is, it''s not 20 or 30 years. How can the disciples have the ability to kill Ding Chunqiu? But after 20 or 30 years, maybe Ding Chunqiu has already died, and where can he get revenge? Without Yazi, these can''t be ignored.


    When song Qingshu saw it, he said: "master wuyazi has been planning to clean up the door for decades. It''s impossible that he didn''t think of this. The reason why he chose the closed door disciple is that he plans to use the method of pouring the top to lose all his skills to the closed door disciple. In this way, he can learn martial arts twice as well, and he can get revenge in a very short time."


    "No cliff son, you are crazy. If you pour the internal power of the northern underworld into others, you will be dead!" At this time, the two women who were fighting on the other side heard his words and gave up one after another, looking anxiously at Wu Yazi.


    Wu Yazi''s face is indifferent: "as long as you can clean up the door, you will die without regret."

 Chapter 1830

    "But Ding Chunqiu has already..."


    Before she finished, song Qingshu interrupted directly: "since I am an outsider who knows your plan, I think Shaolin may also know it. Monk Xuancheng desperately wants to come in, doesn''t he just want to get the vast internal power of master wuyazi?"


    "Don''t talk about it There was a monk in Shaolin who said, "Xuancheng is proficient in thirteen unique skills. His internal power is very important. Can he covet others'' internal power?"


    Wu Yazi also nodded: "yes, master Xuancheng''s internal power is not necessarily weaker than me. It''s a bit unreasonable to say that he tried his best to get my skill."


    Chen Jialuo could not help humming at this time: "Shaolin eminent monks are highly respected, how can they make such a trick? On the contrary, there are some people who stir up the relationship between the two sides and don''t know where they want to be. "


    Song Qingshu glanced at him, but he didn''t care to talk to him at all. At this time, the two sides were not at the same level at all. He explained directly to Wu Yazi: "the elder generation didn''t know something. The martial arts of Shaolin, no matter how fair and peaceful it is, are also the martial arts of killing people. To practice a unique skill, we need the corresponding Buddhism to resolve it. But if the Buddhism is higher, we don''t want to spend time learning those martial arts of killing people, This is also the reason why Shaolin has practiced 12 unique skills at the same time


    Master Yideng nodded slightly: "that''s true." As a top master in the world, he is also a Buddhist, and he has seen through this connection.


    Song Qingshu continued: "as for master Xuancheng, he has practiced thirteen unique skills with his heart bent on martial arts. Unfortunately, the cultivation of Buddhism is not enough and he can''t resolve his anger. He has been possessed by the devil and has hidden diseases. Originally, he still has two or three years to solve these problems. Unfortunately, he was hurt by my sword Qi last time and almost became a useless person."


    People around him were shocked. I saw people in Shaolin Temple "swallow their anger" to him before. Although I knew that most of Shaolin had suffered losses under him, I didn''t expect that Xuancheng had suffered so much. You know, Xuancheng was the first person in Shaolin in 200 years. He was famous for his martial arts. He didn''t expect that Juran would be beaten as a useless person?


    The faces of Shaolin people were rather ugly. Song Qingshu continued: "although Xuancheng was rescued by Shaolin master and Yideng master, he managed to recover, but the hidden danger in his body broke out ahead of time. If he didn''t deal with anything, his meridians would be broken in three months at most; However, he was reluctant to let him give up his martial arts. So he decided to use the northern underworld magic power to eliminate his Shaolin martial arts, and at the same time, he could get the same internal power as before. It''s really a good calculation! "


    Hearing his analysis, everyone in wuyazi''s family was shocked. Even Su Xinghe, who had a good relationship with them before, couldn''t help staring at the people of Shaolin. He was so scared that he almost pushed his master to the gate of death.


    Tianshan Tong granny suddenly became angry: "before the lingmen master generation of eminent monks, I didn''t expect that his disciples and grandchildren were full of ghost tricks."


    Li Qiushui also sneered again and again: "this calculation has no cliff son. Do you really think there is no one in our Xiaoyao sect?"


    "Xiaoyao school?" Almost no one in the younger generation has ever heard of the name of the Xiaoyao sect. On the contrary, some knowledgeable older people have turned pale. Just now, they have been curious about the origin of these two women. They are beautiful and have excellent martial arts. Now they suddenly realize that they are from the Xiaoyao sect.


    "Amitabha," xuanci finally said, "dare to ask the benefactor, what is the calculation? What benefactor Song said just now is only his own conjecture, and there is no evidence. We don''t want to argue more. It''s just the so-called "self-cleaning". On the contrary, my younger martial brother Xuancheng cracked Mr. wuyazzi''s Zhenlong chess game in full view of the public. Is that true? "


    "This..." Li Qiushui also stopped for a while, so many other people in Zhenlong chess game couldn''t break it, but Xuancheng broke it, which was really hard to explain by calculation.


    No cliff son also sighed: "God so, God so!" All of a sudden, he frowned and said with a smile, "since it''s God''s will, if you can untie my chess game, it shows that all the talents are outstanding in the world, or you can do something important for me. I just don''t know if you''re willing to change your family and take me as your teacher! "


    Xuancheng looks embarrassed: "this..." in fact, his plan is to come in quietly. Even if he agrees to worship him as a teacher, there are only two people in the room. Heaven knows, and wuyazi can''t escape death after he has passed on his merits. That''s even more mysterious. But now song Qingshu and others break in, and other people follow him. In front of the world''s heroes, he is proud of Shaolin, What''s the point of changing the family?


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the words of the elder are bad. He didn''t break the Zhenlong chess game."


    Xuanci said angrily, "younger martial brother has just cracked Zhenlong. As you can see with your own eyes, can you still confuse black and white?"


    "He just wrote down the chess score. There was another person who broke Zhenlong, and he had a lot of connections with wuyizi." Song Qingshu said slowly.


    No cliff son a Zheng, strange way: "who?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer either. Suddenly, his body flashed and appeared directly beside Xu Zhu. Shaolin people were shocked and attacked him one after another. Song Qingshu brushed away the others'' attacks and still grabbed Xu Zhu on the shoulder.


    The master of the temple delayed for a moment, but xuzhu finally recovered and quickly raised his hand to meet him. The shadow left by the last fight between the two sides was too deep for him to keep his hand. As soon as he came, he used his skills.


    "Eh, it''s like the northern Ming Qi Dao?" Tianshan Tong granny asked uncertainly. When her master taught them martial arts, she learned the eight wild Six Harmonies self respecting skill, wuyazi learned the northern Ming divine skill, and Li Qiushui learned the little wuxianggong. Although she knew each other''s martial arts, she was not so familiar.


    Wu Yazi also frowned and nodded, obviously recognizing the foundation of the other party''s North hell divine skill.


    Li Qiushui tut tut said: "it seems that there is a shadow of Tianshan MEIZHE in his moves just now. Is it the apprentice of the master sister?"


    "How can I teach a little monk?" she snorted angrily


    When song Qingshu saw that the time was almost right, he directly withdrew from the battle circle and stood by smiling. Master Yideng and others secretly admire Xu Zhu''s martial arts. But he can still advance and retreat freely in the face of such a master. This skill is really admirable.


    "How many have you seen it?" Song Qingshu said to Xiaoyao Sanlao.


    "Little monk, where did you get your martial arts?" she said


    Xu Zhu replied, "I was born in Shaolin, and naturally I learned from Shaolin."


    "Nonsense, when will you Shaolin master the martial arts of my Xiaoyao sect?" Li Qiushui sneered.


    Xu Zhu put his hands together: "monks don''t talk. I really learned all my kung fu in Shaolin. If I tell lies, Buddha won''t spare me."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "little monk, you are cunning. You really don''t tell lies, but the person who teaches you martial arts is really in Shaolin Temple."


    Tianshan TongLao frowned and said, "Xiaoyao sect is very rare. It''s only our brothers and sisters who can teach this little monk to this point, but..."


    "Is it younger martial sister?" There was a flash of eagerness in Wu Yazi''s eyes.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but despise him. After so many years, he can''t forget the taboo love. Li Canghai married the hero Yue Wumu and gave birth to a little dragon girl, which has nothing to do with you.


    A trace of anger flashed in Li Qiushui''s eyes: "after so many years, you still think about her!"


    Tianshan Tong granny was a little gloating, but she shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Little younger martial sister is a woman. How can she hide in Shaolin Temple?"


    Li Qiushui frowned and said, "if it''s not my little sister, then..."


    Xiaoyao three elders looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes: "is it him?"

 Chapter 1831

    Someone nearby asked curiously, "who is it?"


    Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui looked at each other, but they didn''t speak. Wu Yazi thought about it, shook his head and said, "this is the secret of our school. It''s really inconvenient to communicate with other people."


    It''s the most taboo thing in the Jianghu to inquire about the internal affairs of the sect. If you listen to him, it''s not easy to ask.


    Song Qingshu pondered on one side. After these people left, he slowly asked them about their relationship with Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui. I don''t think they would hide it from me.


    Wu Yazi sighed, looked at Xu Zhu and others and said, "it turns out that the man is in your Shaolin Temple. No wonder he can break my Zhenlong chess game..."


    Tianshan TongLao snorted: "although we are sorry for him, after all, he has sent people to capture wuyazi''s skills for so many years of friendship. It''s too much to miss the old friendship."


    Li Qiushui echoed: "yes, if it''s something else, if he sends a disciple to come here, it''s OK for us to teach each other. But this time, it''s not for the life of Wu Yazi!"


    "Don''t say it!" Wu Yazi''s face was full of guilt. "In the final analysis, we failed to live up to his master, and we also failed him."


    The faces of Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui also showed angry expressions, but they didn''t refute. Those who knew their identities in the room were surprised. What were they afraid of, or what were they owed?


    Xu Zhu suddenly said, "no matter what, we''ve cracked your Zhenlong chess game. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise. Do you want to be a man without words?"


    "This..." Wu Yazi was in a dilemma for a moment.


    At this time, song Qingshu said: "I don''t know what master wuyazi promised?"


    "He..." xuzhu was about to answer, but he was speechless for a moment. Although everyone knew that wuyazi was desperate to choose a close disciple to give him the top, the other party didn''t tell the world after all.


    Who knows, wuyazi said at this time: "I really intend to choose a disciple to clean the door for me."


    Song Qingshu almost can''t help scolding his pig teammates, but he also understands that he is arrogant and doesn''t want to tell lies. At the same time, he doesn''t want Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui to intervene in this matter, but he can''t count one thing: "dare to ask who is the door that master wuyazi wants to clean up?"


    Wu Yazi''s face is not good-looking. After all, this is a big hate in his life. He really has no face to say it again in front of so many people. Fortunately, Su Xinghe said, "I said it before. It''s Ding Chunqiu, the old star monster."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that not long ago Ding Chunqiu was killed by her mother."


    "Is Ding Chunqiu dead?" When he said this, the whole audience was shocked. You know, Ding Chunqiu''s only discussion of martial arts is not so extreme, but his poison skill is really frightening. No one here wants to provoke such a demon. Who knows that he died like this?


    After all, people in the Central Plains may not get the news so soon about what happened in Xixia.


    "Yes, he fell into my hands and I killed him myself." Tianshan Tong granny said hatefully, as if there were still some problems.


    "He''s dead..." there was a daze in Wu Yazi''s eyes. He had been thinking about how to get revenge for decades, and had painstakingly designed the Zhenlong chess game. Who knew the enemy was dead?


    Song Qingshu said at this time: "since the preconditions do not exist, the significance of the existence of Zhenlong chess game is gone, and master wuyazi does not need to rush to avenge his disciples."


    "But..." what else did Xu Zhu want to say? He was interrupted by song Qingshu


    "Why, do you really covet master wuyazi''s skill? You should know that he was so old, and he was seriously injured in those years. It was all supported by his internal force. If he passed it on to others, it means that he would die soon. Is it against the compassion of Buddhism for you to behave like this


    Hearing these words, many neutral people in the room looked at Shaolin people with strange eyes. Xuanci''s face changed, and finally sighed: "benefactor song, you''re joking. We just came to make friends by playing chess. How can we have other thoughts?"


    If Ding Chunqiu is still alive, he can make use of Wu Yazi''s heart of not wanting to take revenge on others. But now that Ding Chunqiu is dead, his words are meaningless. The most urgent task is to restore Shaolin''s image in people''s hearts.


    Wu Yazi then said, "I really want to recruit some disciples in setting up Zhenlong chess game this time. If master Xuancheng is willing to leave Shaolin and join me, I will teach him all I have learned." After all, he was not a fool. There was no need to sacrifice his accomplishments When Ding Chunqiu was dead.


    Xuancheng''s face turned red: "no, goodbye!" He is the first person in Shaolin in 200 years. How can he worship others?


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the master''s martial arts has gone astray. If he gives up his cultivation as soon as possible, he may still save his life. If he is a little later, I''m afraid that he can''t just eat fast and recite Buddhism."


    Xuancheng, who was going out, replied: "don''t bother you."


    Shaolin people''s purpose failed. It''s meaningless to stay here any longer. They immediately said goodbye to them and left.


    Chen Jialuo and others made friends with Shaolin. Seeing that the other party had left, they thought that they had just made friends with Tianshan TongLao and others. They knew that they would not have good fruit to eat if they stayed here, so they hurried away.


    In front of so many people''s faces, Tianshan TongLao couldn''t do anything. She could only hum to express her dissatisfaction.


    When they left, Yuan Ziyi went to pull Huo Qingtong to leave. Huo Qingtong wanted to find an opportunity to lobby song Qingshu, but he hesitated at the thought of Zhang Wuji''s unfriendliness and indifference when he left. He thought it was wrong to be so close to song Qingshu, so he left with them.


    Seeing her expression of desire to talk and stop when she left, song Qingshu whispered: "Miss Huo, I''ll see you next time. Maybe you can... Sleep with me."


    Although he didn''t recognize his pun, the girl''s instinctive reaction still made Huo Qingtong realize that he must have some bad intentions. When he left, he couldn''t help but glare at him.


    Master Yideng left with his hands together. On the one hand, he wanted to know what happened to Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong. On the other hand, he had to heal master Kurong.


    Zen master Kurong and wuyazi were close friends in those years, but now they are injured, so they have to leave first: "brother wuyazi, I''ll find another chance to see you next time."


    No cliff son face also show a smile: "at that time, we will meet."


    Duan Yu''s eyes are on Li Qiushui, Wang Yuyan and Li Qinglu from time to time. There are three immortal sisters who are yearning for him all the time. He can''t bear to go. It''s a pity that with withered glory and a light, he can''t be willful.


    "Fairy sister, see you next time!"


    Hearing what he said when he left, Li Qiushui chuckled: "this fool, I don''t know who to call again."


    "Hum!" Wu Yazi couldn''t help humming, "I haven''t seen you for so many years. You still like the beautiful boy so much!"

 Chapter 1832

    Li Qiushui smile a stiff, can''t help but return a way: "you are cranky what, section childe calculate our half disciple." Then he told Duan Yu about entering wuliangyu cave by mistake, and looked at Tianshan TongLao with provocation.


    As expected, Tianshan Tong granny''s face has changed greatly. In fact, she has already vaguely learned about Li Qiushui''s marriage to wuyizi. However, she subconsciously regards it as Li Qiushui''s nonsense to stimulate herself. Now, in front of wuyizi''s face, she finally realizes that she has been deceiving herself.


    Wu Yazi''s face lightened a lot, and he could not help sighing: "that young master Duan is handsome, but he is very suitable for the selection criteria of our Xiaoyao sect. The apprentice you chose is better than the apprentice I tried my best to find."


    Think of Xuancheng that big bald appearance, a group of people can''t help but smile.


    Li Qiushui then took Wang YuYan''s hand and pulled her over: "Yuyan, come to see your grandfather."


    "Grandfather?" Wang Yuyan looked at the handsome man at a loss.


    Wu Yazi looked at Li Qiushui. Li Qiushui whispered, "she''s Qingluo''s daughter."


    "Qingluo..." wuyazi''s expression was calm all the time. At this time, he was also excited. "What''s your name, child?"


    Wang Yuyan subconsciously replied: "my surname is Wang."


    "Wang Yuyan, good, good name," Wu Yazi couldn''t help asking, "how''s your mother doing these years?"


    "No," Wang YuYan''s eyes turned red. "When you left without saying goodbye, she was left alone. Later, she had no choice but to marry into the Wang family, and my father died early. She was alone all these years. Although she never said anything, I know she must have had a hard time."


    Song Qingshu can''t help sighing. Before I saw Li Qingluo, she was like an ice cube, as if everyone owed her money. At first sight, she was an unhappy woman, hoping that her appearance would bring a trace of color to her life.


    Thinking of the endless heat hidden under her iceberg, song Qingshu couldn''t help smiling.


    "We are sorry for her," Wu Yazi sighed, as if recalling the events of that year, "when I was separated from your grandmother because of some things, then I was plotted by Ding Chunqiu..."


    Suddenly his eyes fell on Li Qinglu and noticed that her appearance was somewhat similar to Wang Yuyan. He was surprised and said, "is this your sister?"


    Wang Yuyan a Leng, or finally nodded: "yes." In a sense, it''s her sister.


    "I didn''t expect that Qingluo gave birth to two daughters," Wu Yazi couldn''t help calling her, "child, what''s your name."


    "Me?" Li Qinglu looked at the man who made the imperial concubine unforgettable, and subconsciously replied, "my name is Li Qinglu."


    "It''s a good name to build the immortal palm and inherit the clear dew of the cloud." Wu Yazi suddenly said, "why don''t you and your sister have the same surname?"


    Li Qiushui was embarrassed. At this time, Tianshan TongLao finally found a chance to fight back and said happily, "younger martial brother, this is not your granddaughter. It''s Li Qiushui''s granddaughter who remarried to the Xixia emperor and was born with other men."


    Wu Yazi''s face changed greatly. He looked at Li Qinglu kindly, but his face froze and he didn''t know what to say.


    Sensing the dignified and awkward atmosphere in the air, Su Xinghe wisely took many of his disciples out: "we''ve all been hurt. We''ll go out to heal first and then serve our ancestors."


    Song Qingshu threw a porcelain vase in the past: "this is jiuzhuan bear snake pill. It has a miraculous effect on your internal injuries."


    "Nine turn bear snake pill?" Su Xinghe was thrilled. The other three generations of disciples didn''t know it. However, he knew it was the supreme medicine of the Xiaoyao sect. He didn''t expect that the young man could take out a bottle of it. It seemed that he had a very close relationship with the Xiaoyao sect.


    Thinking that he had obstructed each other several times before, Su Xinghe couldn''t help giving a salute: "thank you, young master. I''m old and dim just now. I don''t know who my real friend is. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s very important. You''re just a nurse. Go to heal."


    Su Xinghe thanks again and again, just took many disciples out together, the room suddenly became a lot of empty.


    "Why does song Gongzi have the elixir of our Xiaoyao school?" Wu Yazi finally asked.


    One side of the Tianshan TongLao gloating to mend the knife, said: "he is your cheap son-in-law."


    "Grandson in law?" Wu Yazi was stunned. He subconsciously looked at Wang Yuyan. Seeing her embarrassed expression of shaking her head, he recalled the word "cheap". For a moment, his face was a little ugly. After all, no man likes to see his wife run to give birth to children with other men.


    Song Qingshu was also a little speechless. He felt that these brothers and sisters had personality problems, so he coughed softly: "in fact, ling''ai and I are very close friends." They all rolled the sheets together. I think it''s OK to be familiar.


    "Your love?" A group of people didn''t respond for a moment. Instead, Wang Yuyan took the lead in asking:


    "Brother song, do you know my mother?"


    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile: "yes, we are also very good friends. You should call my uncle."


    Wang YuYan''s crystal clear face turned red, spat quietly and turned away.


    Song Qingshu worried that people would like to wait and find it hard to explain. He went on to say, "you are also my person, and with the relationship of Qinglu, it''s not surprising that I have jiuzhuan bear snake pill."


    "Bah, what do you mean I''m your man?" In front of Wu Yazi, she doesn''t want any misunderstanding.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are captured by me. Now life and death are in my hands. Aren''t you my man?"


    Wu Yazi was very surprised to see that Tianshan TongLao didn''t retort. He knew that among the three brothers and sisters, Tianshan TongLao had the best martial arts. Even she was captured by the young man in front of her?


    "I''ve heard some rumors about song Gongzi in the Jianghu for a long time. I didn''t expect that his martial arts were even higher than I expected." Wu Yazi couldn''t help sighing. He even had an idea. Why didn''t he break Zhenlong''s chess game? However, when he thought about it, the opponent''s martial arts were so profound that he would lose all his internal power and throw himself under Xiaoyao''s gate?


    "I''m flattered," Song Qingshu continued with a pause. "In fact, I came here to treat your injuries entrusted by your two sisters."


    "My wounds?" Wu Yazi grinned bitterly and didn''t take it seriously. "I''ve been paralyzed for decades. How can I be cured?" In fact, if they could be cured, Su Xinghe and Xue Muhua would have been cured for a long time. They were the masters of Xinglin, but their injuries could not be recovered.


    Song Qingshu said leisurely: "I wonder if my predecessors have heard of it. In those days, my meridians were broken at the lion slaughtering conference?"


    "I''ve heard about it. It''s a mystery in the world. You haven''t become a useless person. On the contrary, your martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds since then. No one knows why." No cliff son facial expression suddenly many a silk fiery, "really can cure?"


    Tianshan TongLao interrupted at this time: "younger martial brother, don''t worry, this boy''s ability is unpredictable, he must have a way."


    Li Qiushui also echoed: "over the years, the son of song has created one miracle after another. He said that if he can cure, he can cure."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t have to wear a high hat for me. Before treatment, you have to answer me a question. Who is the one you mentioned hiding in Shaolin?"

 Chapter 1833

    "This..." Wu Yazi looked embarrassed. "This is the biggest secret of our Xiaoyao sect. It''s really inconvenient and humane."


    Tianshan Tong granny rolled her eyes: "no matter which way he is not an outsider, it''s OK to tell him."


    Li Qiushui also agreed: "yes, not to mention the great kindness of song Gongzi to our Xiaoyao sect, but you are the current leader of the Xiaoyao sect, so it''s up to you."


    Wu Yazi was stunned. He didn''t expect that the two of them agreed. He thought that today he was saved by him, and later he needed his help to treat the broken meridians. He sighed and didn''t insist: "since that''s the case, it''s OK to tell you..."


    At this time, jiumozhi said, "I''m planning to go out for a tour when I see the beautiful scenery of this mountain. I don''t know if master wuyazi can allow the disciples outside to take me for a tour?"


    Wu Yazi was stunned. Knowing that he was deliberately avoiding suspicion, he could not help feeling grateful: "the king of Ming can go to Su Xinghe. He will find someone to be his guide."


    After a salute, jiumozhi retreated. Li Qiushui couldn''t help laughing and said, "this kind of monk is good, much better than those great monks in Shaolin."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the king of Ming is my good friend. In addition to his love of martial arts, he is a monk of virtue."


    "Since you are my friend, you are also my friend of Xiaoyao sect," Wu Yazi nodded. "Do you know the origin of our Xiaoyao sect?"


    "The Xiaoyao sect has always been mysterious, and it''s hard for outsiders to know." Song Qingshu shakes his head and says that in fact, he has learned a lot from Fu Minyi and Wei Ruolan, but naturally he is not as convincing as Wu Yazi, the current leader.


    Wu Yazi looked into the air, and his expression became a little distant: "this has to start from the song Taizu Zhao Kuangyin''s wine to release Bingquan. The emperor Shizong of the Zhou Dynasty was as brilliant as the sun. Everyone thought that he would be able to wipe out the eight wasteland and Six Harmonies in a few years. It''s a pity that he was envious of his talent... On his deathbed, he entrusted his wife and children to his confidant Zhao Kuangyin, I hope he will protect the country for himself, but I didn''t expect that Zhao Kuangyin, who has always been loyal, would turn around and have a mutiny at chenqiaoyi. The great Zhou was replaced by the Song Dynasty, and the eight year old emperor was forced to abdicate and was demoted to the rank of King Zheng. "


    Song Qingshu nodded his head. This period of history is well known. I don''t know how many people criticized Zhao Kuangyin for bullying other people''s orphans and widowed mothers. In the end, Zhao Guangyi robbed him of his country, which everyone thought was retribution.


    Wu Yazi continued: "at that time, Zhao Kuangyin wanted to get rid of the roots. Unfortunately, many old ministers of the Zhou Dynasty were greatly favored by Emperor Shizong and tried their best to stop them. Only then did he save the lives of several princes. However, Tsao King Chai Xilang disappeared in the chaos. Tsao King Chai Xilin was adopted by Pan Mei and renamed pan Weiji; Chai Xi, the king of Qi, was adopted as his adopted son by his father-in-law Lu Yan after the fall of the Later Zhou Dynasty, and his name was changed to Lu duoxun. "


    Song Qingshu said: "then the two little princes buried the seeds of revenge in their hearts. When they grew up, they tried to overthrow the Song Dynasty and restore the state of the Zhou Dynasty. Lu duoxun even took refuge with Zhao Tingmei, provoked his relationship with his brother Zhao Guangyi, and tried to make him usurp Zhao Guangyi''s throne. However, Zhao Tingmei''s rebellion was suppressed by Zhao Guangyi, and Lu duoxun died, Family members were assigned to the ends of the earth in Hainan; Pan Weiji is on the run? "


    There was a trace of surprise in wuyizi''s eyes: "how could master song know so clearly?"


    "This is just a coincidence. I hope you can help me with the rest." When song Qingshu thought of Tang Sai''er and Wei Ruolan, his family tried to recover Da Zhou from generation to generation. For this belief, they kept on fighting for it, and they could not help sighing for a while.


    "The young master really has a deep relationship with our Xiaoyao school," Wu Yazi sighed, and then said, "after the failure of the coup, pan Weiji realized that the great song dynasty was still in its infancy. I''m afraid it could not be changed by a short time''s efforts, so he changed his name to Pan Lang, founded the Xiaoyao school, and called himself xiaoyaozi, hoping to wait for the decline of Zhao Song Dynasty''s spirit in the future


    "We are sorry for him," she said


    Song Qingshu looked at some people doubtfully, and wuyazu sighed: "our master is xiaoyaozi. His old man passed on our peerless skills and arranged us to accumulate strength in Tianshan, Xixia and Central Plains respectively. Once the situation changed in the Song Dynasty, we rose up to recover dazhoujiangshan. It''s a pity that we were so unworthy that we were jealous all day, In addition, I was intrigued by the rebellious disciple Ding Chunqiu, so that I missed several crises of the Song Dynasty, such as the Fang La uprising, the rebellion of Zhong Xiang Yang Yao, and the difficulty of Jingkang. If the master had such a good chance, he would have been successful in the Song Dynasty, but he could not wait for this opportunity; We had this opportunity, but we didn''t grasp it. "


    "Xiaoyaozi has passed away?" Hearing what he said, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking.


    Wu Yazi nodded: "no matter how good your martial arts are, you will never be able to defeat time."


    For a moment, Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui showed a look of sadness. Although they are still young now, they are nearly 100 years old and don''t know which day they will leave.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help noticing the expressions of several people. After all, life and death are inevitable fates. He could only find a topic to distract them: "since the elder xiaoyaozi has passed away, who is the man hiding in Shaolin?"


    Wu Yazi replied, "master, besides our four disciples..."


    "Four?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    No cliff son a face embarrassed, but want to talk and stop, Li Qiushui hummed a: "there is another is my little sister."


    Song Qingshu suddenly knows why wuyako is embarrassed. After all, it was a disgraceful past that he fell in love with his youngest wife and sister.


    Wu Yazi quickly opened the topic: "in addition to our four disciples, master has a son."


    "Son?" It was the first time that song Qingshu was shocked.


    "Master, after all, he is a descendant of the royal family. It''s his duty to open branches and scatter leaves. However, he is busy fighting against Zhao song and spends a little less time on family, so he has only one son." No cliff son answers a way.


    Song Qingshu looks strange. To deal with this spring and autumn style of writing, it''s true that he spends less time on family. It''s clear that he spends less time on making people: "what''s the name of that person?"


    "Nameless." No cliff son answers a way.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "no name?"


    Wu Yazi shook his head: "you misunderstood him. His name is nameless. Master said when he would restore the name of the royal family when he restored dazhoujiangshan."


    "What''s that man''s status in Shaolin now?" Song Qingshu already had a guess in his mind.


    Wu Yazi replied, "I don''t know the specific identity. Even when he was in Shaolin, I just thought of him when I saw the young monk."


    At this time, Tianshan TongLao said, "I had a friendship with the lingmen master, the leader of the previous generation of Shaolin. I met him once in Shaolin. He was hiding in the Sutra Pavilion, pretending to be an ordinary sweeping monk."

 Chapter 1834

    "It''s him!" Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that his guess has been confirmed. The floor sweeping monk seems to appear out of thin air. No one knows his origin, and his martial arts are extremely high. Now he knows that he is the son of xiaoyaozi.


    "Have you seen him?" No cliff son surprised way.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I''ve played with him several times, and his martial arts are unfathomable." After a pause, he glanced around the three people. "It''s better than your martial arts."


    "It''s not surprising that the three of us have only learned a part of the master''s skills. As the son of the master, he also carries the hope of restoring the country. The master will surely give us all his money, and his martial arts will naturally surpass us."


    Song Qingshu showed his fascination: "Lingshi is really brilliant. Every martial art is vast enough for you to practice for a lifetime." Tianshan TongLao majored in the eight wasteland and Six Harmonies martial arts, wuyazi majored in the northern Ming divine arts, and Li Qiushui majored in the little Wuxiang martial arts. The martial arts of the elder martial brothers and sisters were different, but they all practiced to the highest level in the world.


    The elder martial brother and sister nodded together: "yes, master, he is the closest person to God we have ever seen."


    However, song Qingshu thought to himself: "when I saw the floor sweeping monk several times, he seemed to be moderate and peaceful. He looked like an eminent monk who was also shouldering the important task of national restoration. He was much more indifferent than Murong Fu. I don''t know if he still has the idea of national restoration."


    Considering the layout over the years, whether it''s to let Cheng Kun stir up a fight between the six sects and the Mingjiao sect, or to support Chen Youliang to join the beggars'' sect, it doesn''t feel like an ordinary Wulin sect. It''s a big plan. I don''t know whether it''s what xuanci and others mean, or whether the floor sweeping monks are operating


    "Son song, the biggest secret of our sect has been told to you. Now it''s time for you to heal wuyazi." Tianshan TongLao''s words interrupted his meditation.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu thought that the matter of Shaolin would be investigated slowly in the future. The most urgent thing is to cure wuyazi and rush back to Xixia as soon as possible.


    Wu Yazi doesn''t believe that he can really cure himself. After all, Su Xinghe and Xue Muhua saw it for him at that time, and they used countless panacea, but they didn''t cure it. In addition, after several decades, they just didn''t want to refute the face of the eldest martial sister and Li Qiushui, so they agreed.


    "How on earth are you going to save?" Tianshan TongLao''s medical skill is also very good, she did not choose to blindly trust.


    Up to now, song Qingshu has nothing to hide. He says directly, "master wuyazi, your old wounds have healed. Now for medical treatment, you have to break your hands and feet again, and then connect them. I hope you can bear the pain for a while."


    "If it can be cured, a little pain is nothing." Wuyazi was originally a man of Yushu and Linfeng, but he could only live like a disabled man in this dark wooden house. He couldn''t stand it for a long time.


    But Tianshan TongLao raised an objection: "wuyazi''s hands and feet have been broken for so many years. Now it''s really OK to continue to connect them?"


    "Not normally, but I have this." Song Qingshu took out a porcelain vase from his arms.


    "This is..." Tianshan Tong granny opened it and saw that it was dark inside, and a fragrance of medicine floated out. "Is this the legendary black jade intermittent cream?" Tianshan was originally located in the western regions, and the Vajra gate was also there. Naturally, she had heard the name of this medicine.


    "That''s right," Song Qingshu sighed. Ever since she had a good relationship with Zhao Min, she was afraid that something might happen to me. She gave me all these elixirs as if she didn''t want money, and the most precious one was the black jade intermittent cream.


    "If there is black jade intermittent cream, the broken bone may recover, but..." Tianshan TongLao frowned and looked at wuyazi, "he was injured by the meridians, so many years later, I''m afraid that the meridians have already shrunk, even if the bone is connected, it''s useless."


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand a little, and a moderate and peaceful finger force shot out. With a flash of body shape, Tianshan TongLao quickly used his power to dissolve: "is this a Yang finger?"


    "Yes, after connecting his broken bone, I will renew his meridians with a Yang finger." At this time, the situation of wuyazi and songqingshu was a little different. At the lion slaughtering meeting, songqingshu had just been injured, and his meridians had not shrunk, so he could practice shenzhao Sutra directly to gain a new life. But wuyazi''s hand and foot meridians had shrunk. Even if he was given the secret script of shenzhao Sutra, he could not practice it.


    "After the meridians are continued well, I will teach him the scriptures of shenzhao Jing. He can nourish the meridians with shenzhao Qi for several years or half a year, and he will recover as before." Song Qingshu continued.


    "Shenzhao scripture" which can bring the dead back to life Several of them are old men in Wulin. They are very knowledgeable. Naturally, they have heard the name of shenzhao Scripture.


    "If there is a God to follow the Scriptures, wuyazi is indeed hopeful of recovery." Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao look at each other, and they both see the joy in each other''s eyes. Before, although they vowed that they could save, they have no bottom in their hearts. Now they know the specific rescue methods, and they both think it is feasible.


    "I really don''t know how to repay you for such kindness." Wu Yazi was also excited. At first, he didn''t take it seriously. Now when he listened to the other party''s explanation, he found that he might recover. Naturally, he was not calm. Then he found that he didn''t know how to repay the other party. Did he take the other party as a disciple? Don''t be kidding; Pass on all your strength to him? But the opponent''s martial arts are not inferior to his own.


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "master, don''t bother, I have received the reward in advance."


    "Paid in advance?" There was a trace of doubt in Wu Yazi''s eyes.


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "elder martial sister, but for you, she sent out the ethereal peak lingjiu palace."


    Tianshan Tongmu snorted: "your first class hall has been sent out."


    Wu Yazi''s face changed greatly: "no, I''ll find something to repay Mr. Song. I don''t need you to sacrifice so much."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry about it, elder. I''ve already received your reward. Moreover, we have a long history. We should save you."


    "Have you taken it? What is the origin Wu Yazi thought for half a day, but he didn''t know what it meant. Even Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao were stunned, but soon they thought of something. They all looked at Wang Yuyan and thought about it. She was the only source of the two sides.


    Noticing everyone''s eyes, Wang YuYan''s face turned red and her heart leaped wildly: "what does elder brother song mean, and her cousin is still here..."


    Aware of the strange atmosphere in the scene, song Qingshu realizes that they are trying to get in the wrong way. He refers to the relationship with Li Qingluo, but they regard them as Wang Yuyan. However, it''s not convenient to elaborate on this situation, so they can only make mistakes.


    Song Qingshu asks Li Qiushui to bring Wang Yuyan and Li Qing out of the room. On the one hand, he explains to Su Xinghe and others, and on the other hand, he needs the two girls'' family to avoid the meeting. Then he takes off wuyazi''s clothes and asks Tianshan TongLao to come forward. Tianshan TongLao is a little coy, but song Qingshu says that her medical skills are better and more suitable for this job, so she doesn''t refuse, He went forward to touch all the broken bones of wuyazi, and then he touched his sleepy acupoint. His fingers were full of energy, and there was a continuous clatter, which broke the joint of his broken bones one by one again.


    Although wuyazi''s acupoints were punctured, he woke up with pain. As soon as the big bones and small bones were broken, they were immediately put together to the exact position. Song Qingshu put black jade intermittent paste on one side, wrapped bandages, clamped boards, and then she applied gold needles to relieve the pain.


    Li Qiushui, Su Xinghe and others paced back and forth like ants on a hot pot outside. After waiting for several hours, they finally came out from inside.


    "How''s it going?" A group of people look nervous.


    Tian Shan''s mother wiped her forehead and sweated: "don''t worry, I can''t die. Next, I''ll wait for him to recover and let the song boy go."


    However, song Qingshu complained secretly. He didn''t know how long it would take for wuyazi to recover. The situation in Xixia was changing rapidly. He didn''t have so much time to wait. What should he do next.

 Chapter 1835

    Song Qingshu shouts Li Qiushui and Tianshan TongLao to discuss in the room: "wuyazi has been injured for a long time. Although the black jade intermittent ointment is magical, it will take at least half a year for his bone injury to recover. This is still his profound skill. If he is an ordinary old man, he may not be able to recover as before."


    Tianshan TongLao also agreed with this view: "yes, I''m afraid wuyazi will have to recuperate for half a year before he can use one Yang finger to connect the meridians for him."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile¡° But I don''t have so much time to wait here for half a year, so I need to go back to Xixia first, and come back to heal him in half a year. "


    "It''s different from what we agreed..." Li Qiushui frowned slightly. After all, she and Tianshan TongLao paid a lot of chips to ask song Qingshu to do it. Now he left ahead of time. What if something happened to wuyizi''s injury later? But she is also very clear that it is impossible to keep the other party here for half a year.


    After pondering for a long time, Tianshan TongLao said, "the situation in Xixia is dangerous. In today''s turbulent times, half a year is not long or short. People in the river and lake may not have a tomorrow if they live today. What if you have an accident?"


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "you don''t have to worry about this. With my martial arts, if you want to leave, no one can stop me in the world."


    Li Qiushui and Tian Shan''s mother nodded secretly. They knew his martial arts accomplishments very well. It was really hard for anyone to hurt him at that time.


    Tianshan Tong granny thought for a moment and said, "as the saying goes, if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you should be afraid of just in case. Why don''t you leave the secret script of shenzhaojing first, so that in the future, even if there is something wrong with you, we can find Duan of Dali and treat it with one Yang finger first."


    Li Qiushui said: "wuyazi and master Kurong were close friends at that time. If he was the one to get in touch with each other, it would not be impossible to ask Dali Duan''s experts to treat them."


    Tianshan Tong granny continued: "Song boy, we are not greedy for your secret script. Although shenzhao Scripture is magical, our martial arts are not inferior to it. Our whole life is devoted to our own martial arts. We can''t practice other martial arts halfway."


    Song Qingshu smile: "you worry too much, I was going to leave" shenzhaojing "to calm your heart." After all, he was embarrassed to take over the lingjiu palace and yipintang from them without paying anything.


    Seeing that he agreed, the two women were relieved. After all, although they were good at martial arts, each other''s martial arts were even more unfathomable. They may not be able to keep the other side together. Now everyone is happy.


    At present, song Qingshu called Wang Yuyan in and asked her to memorize the mental method of shenzhaojing. The reason why she chose Wang Yuyan was that he didn''t want to leave a paper secret book. After all, shenzhaojing was handed down to him by Ding Dian and didn''t want to spread too widely without the permission of the other party. Wang Yuyan was the best person to memorize the mental method; Secondly, it''s to leave her something to defend herself. When she leaves, she''s moody again. She''s worried that because of Li Qiushui, she''ll turn her anger on Wang Yuyan, and the other person''s things that can save her life can also make her fear.


    Tianshan Tongmu and Li Qiushui have no objection. They come out of the room to leave a separate space for them. Suddenly, Tianshan Tongmu looks strange and says to Li Qiushui: "do you think the boy surnamed song has a different intention?"


    "How do you say that?" Li Qiushui was stunned.


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted: "it''s getting late now, and no matter how powerful your granddaughter''s memory is, it will take several hours to memorize it. I''m afraid it will be dawn by then. Although nothing happened, how dare other men marry her?"


    Li Qiushui chuckled and said, "what''s wrong with this? That boy has excellent martial arts and good personality. The key is his handsome appearance. He is the best choice for his son-in-law."


    Listen to her tone, the most important thing is appearance, Tianshan Tong Granny can''t help spat: "virtue! A granddaughter and a granddaughter, you are willing to give up. "


    Li Qiushui said with pride: "who let me be born beautiful, and give birth to daughters and granddaughters like immortals one by one? If you have the ability, you can also give birth to some of them."


    "Son of a bitch!" This pricked the pain in the foot of the Tianshan child grandmother, and they soon got together again, crackling


    A few hours later, the color of the sky gradually turned white. In the room, song Qingshu looked at some yawning Wang Yuyan: "Miss Wang, did you write it down?"


    "Well, there should be no problem." Wang Yuyan thought for a while and nodded slightly.


    Song Qingshu apologized: "I''m so sorry. You''re not a martial arts practitioner. You''ve stayed up all night. You must be very sleepy now."


    Wang YuYan''s face is slightly red: "brother song is serious. After all, it''s to save my grandfather. It''s nothing to stay up for a night."


    "Your mother must be very happy to know your efforts." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Wang Yuyan feels a little strange. Why does the other person''s tone feel like his elders? And he always mentions his mother. Are they


    Song Qingshu''s next sentence woke her up from her wishful thinking: "by the way, you can practice this" shenzhaojing "by yourself. It''s good to use it for self-defense, but there''s a requirement, don''t teach it to your cousin."


    Wang YuYan''s face turned red: "brother song, although I''m not from the river and lake, I know the rules of the river and lake. How can I teach this martial arts to other people?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m afraid you are full of your cousin..."


    "Elder brother song ~" Wang Yuyan was angry.


    "Well, well, I won''t say it." Song Qingshu quickly waved his hand, "you go back to rest."


    Wang Yuyan said goodbye to him. She got up and went out. When she came to the door, she suddenly stopped: "brother song, you and your cousin were very good at that time. Why do you have to be so angry now?"


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu replied: "in this troubled times, it''s meaningless to distinguish who is right and who is wrong. I can only say that at the beginning, I owed him several times. When I met him later, I only depended on my ability."


    Wang Yuyan sighed and walked out of the room with worry. As a result, there was a man standing at the door. He almost ran into each other''s arms.


    "Ah ~" Wang Yuyan exclaimed, and quickly stepped back. It was a pity that she spent a whole night. Now she was a little dizzy, and she fell back when she was not stable.


    Song Qingshu took a step, held her from the back, looked at Jiu Mozhi at the door, and said, "King Ming, you are standing here in silence. You are so scared of Miss Wang."


    "I want to knock on the door, but I''m afraid I''ll disturb you," he said


    Wang YuYan''s face was as red as rouge, and she whispered, "I''ll go first." He left like a runaway.


    Song Qingshu gave him a white look: "Miss Wang''s face is tender and tight. The king of Ming is making a big joke."


    Jiumozhi said with a smile: "you have left other girls in the house for a night, but now you are blaming the poor monk. Is that too much?"

 Chapter 1836

    Wang YuYan''s face was as red as rouge, and she whispered, "I''ll go first." He left like a runaway.


    Song Qingshu gave him a white look: "Miss Wang''s face is tender and tight. The king of Ming is making a big joke."


    Jiumozhi said with a smile: "you have left other girls in the house for a night, but now you are blaming the poor monk. Is that too much?"


    Song Qingshu was temporarily speechless, and he didn''t know how to refute it, so he had to change the topic and said, "what''s the matter with King Ming coming to me so early?"


    "I''m here to say goodbye to you," he replied


    "Farewell? Are you leaving so soon? " Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Jiumozhi said with a smile: "I''ve been traveling all over the country to strive for a breakthrough in martial arts. I heard that Zhenlong chess game is busy before, so I came to have a look. Now that Zhenlong chess game is over, it''s time to leave. We don''t have to learn from those common people. I''ll see you later. " He made a salute with his hands together, then turned and left.


    Looking at him in straw sandals and an open-minded figure, song Qingshu sighed: "in addition to his obsession with martial arts, Jiu Mozhi is really a successful monk."


    After seeing off jiumozhi, song Qingshu was concerned about the current situation of Xixia and found Li Qinglu to return to Xixia. As for Wang Yuyan, she stayed here to accompany her grandparents. In addition, she was also responsible for delivering merits to Wu Yazi after he recovered to a certain extent. This was also to prevent her from running around the world to find Murong Fu. She had no strength to bind a chicken, and she was born with national beauty, It''s too dangerous to be saved every time.


    After a night''s rest, Wu Yazi woke up. When he heard that he was going to leave, he sent for someone to ask him to come and talk with him.


    After Song Qingshu passed by, he found that the other party was alone in the room. He knew that he deliberately supported the people: "how do you feel now, elder?"


    "The pain is severe," Wu Yazi said with a bitter smile, "but it''s still tolerable. It''s much better than when I fell off the cliff. That black jade intermittent cream is really a strange medicine. It has been applied to the wound with a sense of coolness, penetrating into the skin and relieving a lot of pain. "


    Song Qingshu took out a porcelain vase and put it beside his bed: "this is all the black jade intermittent cream on my body. The amount should be enough for the elder''s bone injury to heal. Then I''ll come back and renew the meridians for the elder with a Yang finger. In addition, I''ve passed the" shenzhaojing "to your granddaughter, and she will teach it to you."


    "I''ve heard all this," Wu Yazi sighed. "I really can''t repay you for your kindness. Originally, Zhenlong chess game was for selecting disciples, but I don''t think you can appreciate my martial arts. After thinking about it, I prepared a gift for you."


    Following the direction of his vision, song Qingshu noticed that there was a roll of brocade and silk on the table in front of him. It was made of silk, silk and cloth, which was very special.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "you don''t need to pay any more because you have already paid for Jin Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui


    "They are them, I am me," Wu Yazi said eagerly. "Don''t refuse, young master. Originally, I thought I was useless, but young master gave me the hope of rebirth. It''s really the same thing. If young master doesn''t accept me, I''ll have trouble sleeping and eating all my life."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that the three men of Xiaoyao sect were all arrogant masters. Now wuyazi''s miserable appearance fell on Tianshan TongLao. They had embarrassed him, so they didn''t want to accept the kindness in vain.


    "In that case, I''d rather be respectful than obedient." Song Qingshu put the brocade and silk in his arms, but he didn''t open it. After all, he didn''t care much.


    Seeing that he accepted the things, wuyizi''s face showed a trace of satisfaction, and then said, "I heard that you are going back to Xixia soon?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I still have a few friends in Xixia. There will be danger at any time."


    "In that case, I won''t keep you any more." Wu Yazi paused and suddenly said, "by the way, how do you and grandma Tong know each other?"


    Seeing that he asked abruptly, song Qingshu felt a little strange, but he replied: "we don''t know each other. We were in an inn at the beginning..."


    "I see." Wuyazi immediately fell into meditation.


    "Why, what''s wrong?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Wu Yazi hesitated again and again, and finally said, "I always think it''s strange to see elder martial sister this time."


    "Strange?" Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "you haven''t seen each other for decades. Naturally, you will feel strange."


    Wu Yazi shook his head: "I don''t know how to say it. I always feel that she is different from the elder martial sister in my memory. Sometimes I wonder if they are not the same person."


    "How is it possible," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if it wasn''t a person, would you not recognize it?"


    "The appearance is very similar, but there is always a feeling that I can''t tell." Wu Yazi''s expression was also distressed.


    "Maybe it''s because she practiced the eight wild Six Harmonies self respecting skill. Some of them are still young, but now they look much younger than you. Sometimes I have to sigh that your master is so enigmatic that he can create such a magic skill. I can''t find out that she is an eight to 90 year old woman, but she looks like a teenager." Song Qingshu also can''t help feeling that he felt guilty when he thought of some messy thoughts about her all the way.


    "I haven''t practiced the eight wild Six Harmonies self respecting skill, and I don''t know if it will have such effect," Wu Yazi said to himself. "I''ll ask Su Xinghe about her meridians one chance..."


    Seeing that he fell into self talk, song Qingshu got up and left. The other party seemed to be thinking about a very complicated problem, and even didn''t realize that he was leaving.


    "It''s no wonder that Su Xinghe and his family don''t work properly. It seems that they come down in one continuous line." After leaving the room, song Qingshu could not help shaking his head, but it was this concentration that made him a scholar.


    "What comes down in one continuous line?" Tianshan TongLao suddenly came out from one side.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m going back to Xixia. What about you?"


    "Of course I''ll stay and take care of wuyako." Tianshan Tong granny rolled her eyes.


    Song Qingshu said: "but when we left, the people in cave 72 of thirty six islands were making a rebellion. Now calculate the time, maybe we''ll go to your old nest. Don''t you go back and have a look?"


    Tianshan Tong granny threw a thing to him and snorted: "I have given you lingjiu palace. Now it''s your business. Go back and fight the rebellion yourself."


    Song Qingshu opened his hand and found that it was a green finger: "what is this?"


    "This is the keepsake of the Lord of lingjiu palace. If you hold it, the people of lingjiu palace will know your identity," she explained


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "how does it look like the headmaster''s ring of wuyazi?"


    Tianshan Tong granny turned red and snorted, "can''t I copy one myself? I''m going to see wuyazi, so as not to upset you. " Then he left.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded and doesn''t say anything anymore. He calls Li Qinglu to leave together. Because she didn''t sleep all night last night, Li Qinglu kindly asks Su Xinghe for a carriage. Su Xinghe appreciates song Qingshu''s kindness to Wu Yazi and sends a disciple to drive for them.


    Song Qingshu thought that the carriage was too slow, but it was not easy to brush Li Qinglu''s good intentions, and he was really a little tired. He needed to take the opportunity to rest, so he decided to take the carriage first, go out of the Songzhou territory, and then speed up.


    "Menglang, go to sleep." In the carriage, Li Qinglu spread the bedding for him, and then undressed him. Suddenly, a roll of cloth appeared.


    "What is this?" Li Qinglu is very strange.


    Song Qingshu replied, "it''s from your cheap grandfather. I haven''t had time to read it."


    "Bah, it''s not my grandfather." As she spoke, Li Qinglu opened the cloth and threw it aside like it was burned. Her pretty face turned red. "What is this?"

 Chapter 1837

    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu picked up the cloth with some doubts. There were many small words written on it, and the first line read "the miraculous skill of Beiming". The writing is meaningful and powerful, which is the same as that on the silk bag. It then wrote:


    "In Chuang Tzu''s" carefree Tour ", it is said:" in the north of poverty, there is the sea of hell, and the lake of heaven. It''s thousands of miles wide, but I don''t know how to repair it. " He also said: "if the accumulation of water is not thick, the boat will not be able to bear it. If a cup of water is covered on the top of the Aotang, the mustard is the boat; If you put a cup in it, you can glue it. The water is shallow and the boat is big. " Therefore, the primary purpose of our school''s martial arts is to accumulate internal power. I have a lot of internal power. I can use all the martial arts in the world. It''s as good as Beiming. Big boats and small boats are loaded, big fish and small fish are not allowed. Therefore, the internal force is the foundation and the moves are the end. The following pictures must be carefully studied. "


    "Beiming magic skill!" Song Qingshu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Wu Yazi would give away all the skills of looking after his family. Obviously, he didn''t want to be compared by the two martial sisters.


    "That''s a good thing." Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. He had learned some martial arts of Xiaoyao sect from Tang Sai''er and other people before, but Tang Sai''er''s knowledge was limited after all. This large volume of cloth seems to be the same as Duan Yu''s painting in the original book. It records the essence of Xiaoyao sect''s martial arts. The martial arts of Xiaoyao sect are extensive and profound, which can be used for reference.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter whether the Xiaoyao school can learn the martial arts of song Qingshu. However, there are many confidants around him, and his own martial arts are not suitable for women''s cultivation. It''s just right to teach them the martial arts of the Xiaoyao school.


    His left hand slowly unfolded the silk scroll. Suddenly, his heart beat faster. He understood why Li Qinglu had such a reaction.


    However, on the silk scroll, a portrait of a naked woman lying in the horizontal position suddenly appeared. Her whole body was naked, smiling, and her eyebrows, eyes, lips and cheeks were all charming.


    "You still look!" Seeing that he was staring at the woman in the painting, Li Qinglu couldn''t help being angry.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s just a secret collection of miraculous skills. On it, a woman''s body is used to indicate the direction of Qi when practicing. You can see that this green thin line starts from the left shoulder, goes across to the lower neck, and then goes to the right breast, then goes to the armpit, extends to the right arm, and stops at the right thumb through the wrist.


    On the other hand, the green line extends downward to the neck, through the belly and abdomen, and ends at a few points away from the navel. Along the way, the acupoints are "Yunmen", "Zhongfu", "Tianfu", "Xiabai", "chize", "Kongzi", "Lieque", "Jingqu", "Dayuan", "Yuji", and ends at "Shaoshang" of the thumb, No accident is the cultivation method of the northern underworld


    Although his mouth is calm, his heart is still rippling. Wuyazi''s painting skill is really uncanny. Although it''s a painting, her arm is white and her body is graceful. What''s more amazing is that her skin is faint and ruddy, which is no different from a real person.


    Song Qingshu unfolded behind, only to see that the scroll was full of portraits of the woman, either standing or lying, or showing the front chest, or seeing the back. The faces of the portraits were ordinary, but they were either happy or sad, or with emotion, or with slight anger, with different expressions. There are 36 images in total. Each image has thin colored lines, indicating the acupoint position and the training method.


    "The essence of Xiaoyao martial arts is here, and this harvest is really small." Song Qing''s book has a general look. The martial arts recorded above generally include all kinds of unique skills of Wu Yazi and Li Qiushui society. Only a few of them are missing, such as "eight wild and Six Harmonies" and "Tianshan plum blossom folding hand" and "Tianshan six Yang palms". But they are either known by themselves or on the stone wall of lingjiu Palace''s secret chamber, and they are merged, The martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect are quite complete.


    When he lost his mind, Li Qinglu suddenly held out her hand and grabbed the cloth: "don''t watch it!"


    "I''m looking at things from an academic perspective." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    "But... But..." Li Qinglu''s face turned red, "the picture on it is the old lady


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that it''s no wonder she felt familiar. It turned out that when Li Qiushui was young, she was in her prime at that time. She was even more gorgeous than she is now.


    "That''s bullshit. It''s too old." Song Qingshu''s face was a little strange. He thought to himself, what''s the meaning of wuyazi? Even if he gave his martial arts secret script, why did he let his wife teach it naked? I''m really willing to


    Not enough, he quickly reflected that now wuyazi''s limbs are broken, so it''s impossible to paint. It must be his work when he was young. He wanted to repay me, but he couldn''t write the secret script again, so he had to take out the inventory of that year.


    Wuyako is now over 80 years old. It''s estimated that men and women have long been open-minded. In addition, he is over 50 years younger than him. He probably treats me as a younger generation. Naturally, there is no taboo.


    What''s more, wuyazi is also a famous person. The behavior of these famous people in the world is often a little so... Informal?


    Although he roughly guessed the reason, song Qingshu still felt strange. No matter how young he was, he was also a man


    "No, you can''t see it anyway." Li Qinglu suddenly got a little excited. "He''s such a jerk. How can he be like that?"


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and said, "don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t give up your portrait."


    Feeling his intimacy, Li Qinglu breathed a little: "if you dare to take my portrait to others, I''ll... I''ll never talk to you again!"


    "I''m not that big hearted," Song Qingshu said, "but it''s a good idea to draw your most beautiful appearance when you are young."


    Women all have the heart of beauty, Li Qinglu can not help but also some heart: "dream Lang, do you still know the way of Danqing?"


    "Will not..." Song Qingshu immediately embarrassed, his era to record these are using a camera to take pictures, otherwise how can make a teacher Chen incident, "but you can find someone else to help."


    "No!" Li Qinglu''s face turned white. "I don''t want to do this in front of other people." As he said this, Yu Guang glanced at the picture scroll, and his face became more and more red.


    "Where do you want to go? Of course, you need to find a woman to paint," Song Qingshu said, thinking about who is good at it. "Although your cousin doesn''t know martial arts, she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and has a close relationship with you, so you can find her..."


    "I don''t want to be dead," Li Qinglu suddenly looked at him suspiciously. "I feel that you have an intention to my cousin."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you think too much. It''s impossible for me and her."


    "Why not?" Li Qinglu said, "I think you have a good relationship. She also has a lot of good feelings for you. Otherwise, a girl would not be able to spend a night alone with a man."


    "That''s to cure his grandfather." Listen to her tone some sour, song Qingshu can''t help laughing.


    "It''s because she trusts you in the bottom of her heart and is unprepared for you." Li Qinglu said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to deny it. Anyway, I don''t mind. Having such a soft and weak sister can help me compete for favor in the harem in the future, but it won''t threaten my status. Why should I push her out?"


    Song Qing''s heart wants to believe that you have a ghost. In this respect, don''t believe women''s words at all. They are good at fishing: "OK, OK, you don''t have to guess. Her mother won''t agree."


    "Didn''t you say you and her mother were friends? Why doesn''t she agree? "Li Qing appeared puzzled, suddenly thought of something, and showed a smile instead of a smile." you won''t give her mother anything, will you? "

 Chapter 1838

    "What''s in your head." Song Qingshu''s intuition is really terrible. He would not hide it from other people. However, the relationship with Li Qingluo is a little complicated. Plus the relationship with Li Qiushui and Wang Yuyan, she probably doesn''t want to be known by outsiders. Let her be the virgin of Bailian.


    "Oh, I think so. How can you like that kind of old woman?" Li Qinglu nodded, changed a comfortable posture and shrunk in his arms.


    Song Qingshu is full of black lines. He thinks that Li Qingluo is bright and charming. She''s old. Besides, look at the appearance of your princess. Don''t you know that you have special experience in keeping young? Of course, these words can only be thought about.


    The carriage was a little bumpy all the way, which made it easy for people to fall asleep. Song Qingshu was busy all night, and soon fell asleep. Li Qinglu suddenly found that her lover didn''t respond. She raised her head and looked up. She could not help but smile. She helped him lie down in the carriage and looked at him sleeping with her elbow.


    "I was worried that Meng Lang was ugly before. Hee hee..."


    After sleeping for several hours, song Qingshu wakes up in a good mood and asks Su Xinghe''s disciples to drive the carriage back, while he and Li Qinglu rush all the way to Xixia.


    "Return to Lingzhou city first or go to lingjiu Palace first?" Soon to the boundary of Lingzhou City, song Qingshu asked Li Qinglu''s opinion.


    Li Qinglu has thought about this problem for many times. "We have two ways. You go to the lingjiu palace, integrate the power of lingjiu palace, and wait for the opportunity to move; I went back to Lingzhou and secretly contacted the old Department of the first class hall and the courtiers to be loyal to the power of the imperial concubine. "


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu raised a sense of appreciation. Li Qinglu was not dazzled by hatred. Now she can make a very calm judgment, "but Lingzhou is wanted everywhere now, so you''d better be careful."


    Li Qinglu chuckled: "don''t worry, the imperial concubine has been operating in Lingzhou city for so many years, and her influence is not so easy to dissipate. Moreover, I have been in the first class hall for many years, so I naturally know how to protect myself."


    Seeing that she had a plan in mind, song Qingshu was completely relieved. They soon parted ways. Li Qinglu went to Lingzhou, and he rushed to lingjiu palace.


    After several days, he has come to the boundary of the western regions. Song Qingshu suddenly realizes a serious problem, that is, he doesn''t know where the lingjiu palace is!


    The western regions are vast and sparsely populated. Coupled with the mystery of lingjiu Gongsu, few people even know where it is located.


    "It''s really painful. I knew that. At that time, I asked Tianshan TongLao to draw a map." Looking at the vast desert, song Qingshu was very depressed. He ran all the way with his head covered and went deep into the desert. It seemed that he had lost his way.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for him to turn back the same way, but this time it''s too time-consuming. He doesn''t want to go back until he has to.


    Just as he was hesitating, there was a sudden jingle and jingle of camel bells in the southwest. Song Qingshu looked back and saw a camel running to this side quickly. On the camel, there was a young girl, dressed very different from the women in the Central Plains. She was wearing a light red dress with a ring of agate or gemstone on her head, shining in the sunshine, However, she is not an alien. She looks beautiful and delicate, and looks like a typical Jiangnan woman.


    "This girl, I want to ask you about a place." Song Qingshu rode in front of the girl.


    Before I could ask, I heard the girl waving her hand in a panic: "don''t... Don''t stop me. I have something important to do."


    "Something important?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he noticed that she was full of panic.


    "You quickly get out of the way ~" see the other party Leng in front of no response, the girl immediately cried.


    The tears on her white jade cheek could not stop flowing down, and song Qingshu was also confused: "I just asked the way. You don''t have to do this. Do I look like a bad man?"


    "No... no," said the girl, shaking her head like a rattle. "I''m in a hurry to save people. Get out of the way."


    Seeing that her big bright and clear eyes were still full of tears, song Qingshu was a little embarrassed. However, it was not easy to meet a man in the desert. How could he miss it.


    "You''re a little girl. You''re breathing disorderly. You don''t have good martial arts skills. How can you save people?" Song Qingshu noticed that her dress was disorderly and damaged in several places, as if it had been torn apart by external force, and asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s not me. I''m... I''m going to move rescuers." The little girl was in a hurry and explained quickly.


    "I''ll help you save people. In return, you''ll be my guide." Seeing that she looks anxious and doesn''t look like a faker, song Qingshu doesn''t dare to delay. He says directly that it doesn''t matter whether the girl knows the whereabouts of the lingjiu palace. At least she can take herself out of the desert and find someone in the town market. It''s not too late to ask.


    "You?" The girl blinked her big eyes, looked at the man in front of her and shook her head. "You can''t do it alone. There are many enemies." Song Qingshu asked nervously, "how many? Thousands, or tens of thousands? " If there is an army battle, he is really helpless.


    The girl quickly waved her hand: "no... not so much, just several monks."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "that''s no problem, just a few monks." He breathed a sigh of relief and thought that the little girl''s reaction just now really thought there was a ten thousand people team nearby.


    "They are very good at martial arts!" The girl still shook her head.


    "I''m also very good at martial arts." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    "You..." the girl looked at him up and down, and felt that the man in front of him was not much bigger than himself, and there was some disbelief in her eyes.


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, song Qingshu worried that tardiness would lead to change: "how far are you going to move the rescue soldiers?"


    Hearing him mention it, the girl''s tears came down again: "I... I don''t know. I''m separated from them."


    "That''s OK, far water can''t save near fire," Song Qingshu also had a headache when he saw her crying again. "Don''t cry. I''ve never seen a woman like you. Take me to save people."


    The girl bit her lip. Thinking that her sister must be in danger now in order to save herself, she nodded heavily: "OK, come with me."


    Then she turned the camel''s direction and galloped southwest. Song Qingshu followed her and asked, "what''s the matter, you can tell me first."


    "It''s like this..." although the girl was a little flustered, she still spoke in an orderly and polite way. She was obviously well educated, just like a lady of a family.

 Chapter 1839

    After her narration, song Qingshu finally understood the general process. The story is very old-fashioned, that is, she ran away from home alone. As a result, she met several monks on the road. Seeing that she was beautiful and alone, she had evil thoughts. Although she was good at martial arts, there were many people on the other side, and she soon gave up. Fortunately, a woman in black robes stopped them for her and let her escape first.


    "What about the black robed women''s martial arts?" Song Qingshu asked.


    The girl thought for a moment and replied, "her martial arts are very exquisite, but she should not be the opponent of those monks. That''s why I''m in a hurry to find help."


    Song Qingshu nodded, suddenly thought of something, carefully looked at the girl''s face: "girl, have we met before?"


    "Do you have any?" The girl was stunned, and her face turned red. "My grandmother said that men love to cheat little girls. You are not the kind of person she said."


    "Maybe I remember it wrong." Seeing the girl staring at him with some vigilance, song Qingshu could not help but be dumb. However, his words were really like chatting up, and it was a kind of clumsy chatting up, but he really felt that the girl had a kind face, but there were too many people he had met in recent years, and he was not sure whether he had.


    All of a sudden, there was a voice in front of us: "smelly girl, how dare you break our good deeds!"


    "I hurt some of our brothers, and my martial arts are fierce!"


    "It''s a pity that she''s not as beautiful as the little girl just now. It''s really bad luck."


    "Why don''t you go after that chick and leave this for us?"


    "Come on, the desert is vast. Where can I find that little girl now? Although this woman is not as beautiful as that person, she also has a little color. Let''s finish it first."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing their dirty words, song Qingshu frowned. The monks in the western regions were good and bad. There were eminent monks like Jiu Mozhi and scum like Xuedao sect. By the way, the monks in Ruyang palace were not much better.


    As they climbed over a sand dune, the scene on the other side came into our eyes. There were seven or eight monks surrounded by a woman. The woman was wrapped in a black cloak, and her face was covered with black veil, but now she was scattered. Her appearance was just beautiful, but her eyebrows were full of despair and anger. Now she was covered with blood and her arm was hanging, Obviously, it has lost its fighting capacity.


    "Sister!" When the girl saw the man, she screamed out.


    The group of monks followed her reputation and saw her clearly. They were overjoyed: "I didn''t expect that little beauty came back on her own initiative!" As for the man beside her, he has been automatically ignored.


    When the woman in black saw her, she was so angry that she trembled all over: "you... How did you come back?" All the opportunities she managed to win are now over.


    "I''m here to save you." As she spoke, the girl drove there on a camel.


    "You can''t even save yourself!" The woman in black has been thinking about how to stab her to death later, so as to avoid her being insulted.


    "Ha ha, two ladies, don''t worry. We can''t bear to kill you. We have to play slowly." Several monks laughed wildly.


    "I... I got help." The girl said in a panic, pointing to song Qingshu beside her. At this time, they had already come to the black robed woman.


    The black robed woman looked at Song Qingshu and saw that he was young and didn''t know martial arts. She couldn''t help looking disappointed.


    Several monks on the other side laughed wildly: "with this little white face? It''s just that we don''t have enough for two women. Look at his delicate skin. Let''s make him cool first... "


    "Noisy!" Song Qing''s writing is as deep as water. As soon as he raises his hand, several sword Qi shoots out. Before the monks can react, blood splashes all over the place, and his breath is exhausted on the spot.


    Originally, he seldom played a heavy hand, but this kind of scum who robbed money and color would only harm more people in the world.


    "Eh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl and the woman in black suddenly looked silly. In their eyes, how many monks with excellent martial arts died like this? I didn''t see what was going on.


    "Are you hurt?" He noticed that there was a big wound on the black robed woman''s arm. Song Qingshu''s left middle finger volleyed in the air and closed the acupoints near the woman''s wound. The blood flow stopped immediately. When he flipped her finger for the sixth time, a real Qi shot into the "Zhongfu acupoint" at the root of her arm.


    The black robed woman yelled "ah", and immediately felt much more comfortable. He immediately realized that he was healing himself with deep internal power, and quickly said, "thank you for saving me."


    "Listen to this girl say that you also meet her by chance, but you can risk your life to save her. This chivalrous feeling is admirable." Song Qingshu suddenly noticed that her cloak was embroidered with a black eagle on her chest. She looked ferocious and couldn''t help but be stunned. "Is the girl from lingjiu palace?"


    The woman in black was stunned: "not bad..." suddenly she noticed the finger on Song Qingshu''s finger. She was stunned: "this is..."


    Song Qingshu raised the finger in her hand in front of her: "Tianshan TongLao has passed on the position of Lord to me, don''t you see the new Lord?"


    "This..." the black robed woman hesitated. Tianshan Tong granny''s skill is superb. It''s reasonable to say that no one can get her ring unless she volunteers. But Tianshan Tong granny has a problem in her practice. She disappeared before and might be harmed. If the enemy takes his ring finger


    Seeing her suspicions, song Qingshu was ready and took out a letter from her arms: "it''s written by grandma Tong. Have a look."


    The woman in black robe took it and quickly showed an excited look: "it''s really grandma Tong''s handwriting. What''s the matter with grandma Tong now?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "grandma Tong''s magical skill has recovered, but she happened to meet her younger martial brother and stayed there. Knowing that the lingjiu palace is facing crisis, she asked me to come back and deal with the affairs here."


    The black robed woman no longer doubted: "Cheng Qingshuang, the deputy leader of the Juntian department under her command, kowtowed to the new Lord."


    "Get up!" Listen to her, she is the deputy leader of Juntian department. Song Qingshu secretly nods her head. The power of lingjiu palace is nine days and nine departments. The leader of each department can be alone. No wonder she can deal with so many monks by herself.


    One side of the girl''s silly eyes: "sister, are you from the Condor palace? And are you... Their leader? "


    Seeing that she looked different, song Qingshu asked, "Why are you so surprised? Do you have a grudge against lingjiu palace?"


    "No... no..." the girl lowered her head and looked a little flustered.


    Song Qingshu became more and more suspicious: "by the way, haven''t you asked the girl''s name yet?"


    The girl''s face was slightly red and said in a low voice: "big brother, my name is ah Xiu."


    "Ah Xiu?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a man, "your surname is Li or Bai?"


    The girl''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. She quickly shook her head and said, "no, big brother, my surname is Shi."


    "Surname Shi?" Different from what he expected, song Qingshu was a little uncertain.

 Chapter 1840

    This is quite different from Song Qingshu''s imagination. If the surname is Li, it may be Li Wenxiu. In this world, it may be the sister of Li Wan and Li Mochou. If the surname is Bai, it may be bai''e Xiu of Xueshan school, the protagonist in Xiake Xing.


    But the girl''s surname is Shi, so I really don''t know her origin.


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu still thinks that business matters. He turns to Cheng Qingshuang and asks, "Why are you here?"


    Cheng Qingshuang replied in a hurry: "return to the Lord! After the old lord disappeared, his nine days nine Department immediately went down the mountain to find the old lord''s whereabouts. Haotian tribe greets the old lord to the East, Yangtian tribe to the southeast, Chitian tribe to the south, Zhutian tribe to the southwest, Chengtian tribe to the west, Youtian tribe to the northwest, Xuantian tribe to the north, Luantan tribe to the northeast, and Juntian tribe guards the palace. Who knows that the slaves of thirty-six caves and seventy-two islands are fighting against benfeng when they are in trouble. Jun Tianbu strictly guarded the road to the peak, and a group of demons couldn''t succeed, but Jun Tianbu was outnumbered and couldn''t last long, so he sent someone to break through the encirclement and ask for help. "


    Song Qingshu frowned: "since we are shouldering the mission of asking for help, why do we delay halfway and forget the business?"


    Cheng Qingshuang''s face turned pale, and quickly replied: "tell Lord back, my subordinates should die for delaying their business. It''s just that most of the women in our lingjiu palace have been bullied by men. When I saw this little girl being teased by a group of fanseng, her innocence was in danger. I really couldn''t help it. I just didn''t expect that these fanseng were good at martial arts, and my subordinates were hurt because of breaking through the siege, This is... This is... "


    One side of the girl quickly to song Qingshu plead: "big brother, sister Cheng is to save me, you don''t blame her, OK?" She was worried in her heart. As she said this, her tears fell down again.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, is this little girl made of water? How can she cry easily?


    With a light cough, he continued: "the spirit vulture palace is in danger, but you have something to do with it. If one is not good, thousands of sisters in the spirit vulture palace will fall into a miserable fate. If you save one person, you will hurt more innocent people. Do you know the crime?"


    "My subordinates deserve to die!" Cheng Qingshuang''s face is pale. Grandma Tong has always been very strict. If she makes such a mistake, she will be absolutely miserable. It''s better to have a good time than to live rather than die


    Her heart a horizontal, directly take out Wu hook in hand to wipe to the neck.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and flicked the sharp blade from her hand. He frowned and said, "did I let you die?"


    "Subordinates... Subordinates..." Cheng Qingshuang was already shivering.


    Seeing her like this, song Qingshu knew that she must be very strict on weekdays and sighed in secret. Then he said, "but it''s a great achievement for so many people that you find me. Take me back to lingjiu palace immediately. If you go back in time and solve the crisis of lingjiu palace, not only the merits and demerits are equal, but also I will be greatly rewarded."


    "Thank you for your kindness! Thank you for your kindness Cheng Qingshuang kowtows in a hurry.


    "How far is it from lingjiu palace?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Cheng Qingshuang pointed to the Northwest: "this place is four or five days away from lingjiu palace."


    "Four or five days?" Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t know if the residual strength of lingjiu palace could support him for such a long time. "We''ll start right away, day and night."


    "Yes Cheng Qingshuang salutes in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu threw a pill into her hand: "this is jiuzhuan bear snake pill. It has a miraculous effect on the injury. Take it and wait until you get to lingjiu palace. You can take it and have a rest."


    As a senior member of lingjiu palace, she naturally knew how rare jiuzhuan xiongshe pill was. She couldn''t help but feel grateful: "thank you for your medicine!"


    "Let''s go!" Song Qingshu beckons and is about to start. On one side, the girl named a Xiu rides a camel and leans over. "Big brother, I''ll go with you."


    Song Qingshu looked at her suspiciously: "we are going to danger. Why do you want to wade in this muddy water?"


    A Xiu said in a hurry: "I have to help my elder brother and elder sister Cheng. Now that you are in trouble, how can I stand idly by? Naturally, I have to make a contribution."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "what can you do with your martial arts?"


    A Xiu''s face turned red: "although my martial arts are low, I can beat one or two enemies."


    Song Qingshu is about to refuse, but on second thought, Cheng Qingshuang has a wound on her body, and she must need to change her dressing at that time. It''s always inconvenient for her to be a big man. The girl just has a look after her all the way: "in this case, you can come together, but it''s agreed in advance that we should travel day and night. Your body is soft and weak, and we don''t have time to take care of you."


    A Xiu blushed and said, "people know martial arts, so it''s no problem to drive."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said nothing, so the party went to the northwest.


    After several days of walking, Cheng Qingshuang suddenly heard the sound of camel bells mixed in the wind. She was very happy: "Lord, it seems that there are sisters nearby. They are called by her subordinates."


    Seeing that song Qingshu nodded, she took out a short black tube from her arms, buckled it on her middle finger and popped it up. She only heard a sharp whistle coming out of the tube. However, she was seriously injured and powerless. Soon after the tube rose, it fell down, and the sharp whistle tended to decrease.


    Cheng Qingshuang''s face is anxious. Song Qingshu reaches out his hand to brush it. It seems that the little tube has gained new strength. In an instant, the pen goes straight up to the sky. It can hardly be seen, but it still rings incessantly.


    "The master''s divine skill is unparalleled. I admire him!" Cheng Qingshuang looks happy. The higher the opponent''s martial arts, the easier it will be to resolve the crisis of lingjiu palace.


    After a while, the sound of the hooves and the jingle of the bells were heard. Song Qingshu went along the road, but dozens of camels came rushing. The camel''s backs were all covered with pale blue cloaks, and they ran far away like a cloud. They heard several women''s voices calling: "Lord, I''m late to follow you. You deserve to die! Why


    They had heard the whistle coming from the sky in the distance before. The only one who had this skill in the whole lingjiu palace was the Lord. They thought it was the Tianshan TongLao nearby. But when they got close, they only found Cheng Qingshuang in the Juntian department. There was a young man and a young woman beside them. Where was the shadow of Tianshan TongLao?


    Dozens of camels galloped near. Song Qingshu saw that the riders were all women. One of them was an old woman. She was 50 or 60 years old. The others were 40 or even 17 or 18 years old. No matter who they were, they all had a black vulture embroidered on their cloak and chest, with a ferocious look.


    Make complaints about what the Song Dynasty''s book is like. The Tianshan grandmother''s aesthetic view is really worrying. The uniform looks at the people very much and covers the graceful curvaceous curves of the woman. In the future, she will find a chance to change the uniform to the whole spirit palace. What kind of style will it be in the future? Office OL, airline stewardess, teacher or nurse?


    "Bold, do you want to see the new Lord?" Seeing all the girls looking at each other, Cheng Qingshuang angrily scolds them. In fact, it''s also for their good. Otherwise, if the Lord starts to blame them, it will be even more irreparable.


    "New Lord?" All the girls were in an uproar. "Sister Cheng, don''t make fun of me. Where is the old lady?"

 Chapter 1841

    "The old lord has been passed on to the new Lord. It''s evidenced by the Lord''s finger and his own letter," Cheng Qingshuang said quickly, then apologized to song Qingshu, "please show me the old lord''s keepsake."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "next time, I don''t want to check my identity every time."


    The girls saw the jade finger in his hand, and then read the letter written by grandma Tong. Then they believed this fact.


    "Why are you here?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Report back to the venerable Lord. We went to all directions to find the whereabouts of the old venerable Lord. As a result, we heard about the man-made rebellion in cave 72 of 36 islands two days ago, so we rushed back to help." The old woman replied.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly and suddenly asked, "what do you call it?"


    The old woman said, "I''m from Haotian department. My husband''s family name is Yu. The old master calls me" Xiao Yu ". The old master calls me whatever you want." When she was over ninety years old, she could be called "Xiao Yu", but song Qingshu couldn''t. She said, "I''ll call you granny Yu in the future."


    My mother-in-law bowed to the ground and said in tears, "Lord, be gracious! If you want to kill me, I will accept it. Please don''t drive me out of the vulture palace. "


    Song Qingshu said, "please get up quickly. How can I beat you or kill you?" Help her up. The rest of the women knelt down and begged for mercy Song Qingshu was so surprised that he asked why. Only then did he know that when she was very angry, she often said ironic things and was very polite to others. The other party was bound to suffer a lot. When old Wu and other cave owners and island owners came to the place where Grandma Tong sent someone to scold them, they held a banquet to celebrate them. They knew that there would be no more disasters. At this time, song Qingshu was courteous and polite to Yu Po, and all the girls only said that he had to shoulder heavy responsibilities. Despite repeated words of comfort, the women are still nervous.


    Song Qing book had to make complaints about it. The strange nature of Tian Shan''s grandmother is really a little abnormal.


    "You send someone to call back the rest of the people. Now the spirit vulture palace is in trouble. They don''t have to look for the child granny any more." Song Qingshu said.


    Granny Yu replied, "I''ll tell you back. Sister Shi of Zhu Tianbu is not far away. In addition, Chitian, Yangtian, Xuantian, Youtian and Chengtian can gather together in a few days. However, Luan Tianbu is searching for the old lord in the Far West. I''m afraid she can''t get in touch for a while."


    "Well, that''s enough. Go and get the others together first." Song Qingshu replied.


    Song Qingshu was alone in front of them, and the rest of the girls only followed him far behind. Song Qingshu knew that this was the rule of lingjiu palace, but it was hard to say anything.


    At this time, there was only a young girl named a Xiu beside him. She looked at the group of people behind her from a distance and couldn''t help saying, "big brother, I didn''t expect that you were the Lord of lingjiu palace."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "why, do you know lingjiu palace as well as a little girl?"


    Ah Xiu sighed: "the lingjiu palace is the overlord of Tianshan Mountain, and I don''t know."


    "Listen to your tone, you are also a member of the Jianghu?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    A Xiu''s face was slightly red: "I''m only half a person in the river and lake at most."


    "I don''t think you are good at martial arts, but you are rigorous. You must come from a famous school. Which school do you belong to?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Ah Xiu shook her head: "my grandmother taught me all my martial arts, not from any school."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it seems that your grandmother is a strange person."


    After chatting for a while, song Qingshu calls Cheng Qingshuang to come. After all, he knows nothing about the situation in lingjiu palace, and plans to make a good inquiry.


    Waiting for Cheng Qingshuang to leave, the group of women behind quietly gathered around mother-in-law Yu and said, "mother-in-law Yu, is this really our new Lord?"


    "How can there be a fake letter written by the headmaster and the old lord?" Granny Yu glared at the man.


    "But... But she always hates men. Most of the women in our lingjiu palace have been injured by men. Why did the old lord pass the throne to a man?" Said another woman.


    Granny Yu also had some doubts and could only answer: "we dare not speculate about the mind of the old lord."


    At this time, another woman said: "now the more important thing is the rebellion in cave 72 of 36 islands. They are numerous and powerful. I heard that they have invited many famous experts in the Jianghu. We don''t know if we can smooth the rebellion when we go back this time."


    This speech aroused everyone''s sympathy and worries: "if only the old lady were here. The old master''s magic power is unparalleled. These clowns are not rivals."


    "The martial arts of the new Lord should be not bad. Since the old lord is passed on to him."


    "But the new Lord is young after all. He looks more like a scholar."


    "Granny Yu, can you see the martial arts of the new Lord?"


    Granny Yu said with a wry smile: "it was speculated that the martial arts skills of the new Lord were not low. But during this period of time, I carefully observed that the new Lord did not know any martial arts skills. Maybe his martial arts skills are too high and he has returned to his original nature. It''s not surprising that I can''t see it."


    A group of women were disappointed for a moment: "how can this happen? Grandma Yu, you are the first master in the palace besides the old lord and the saint. You can''t see it. He must have no martial arts."


    "It''s a pity that when the saint arrived in the Central Plains, she lost the news. If she were there, we would not be so passive."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Cheng Qingshuang, who was walking in front of him, turned pale and said to song Qingshu, "Lord, I''ll tear those girls'' mouths." It turned out that at this time they were in the downwind. Even though the voices of those behind deliberately lowered, they could still hear in front of them by the wind.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "no harm, they are also worried about the safety of lingjiu palace."


    "But Lord, you are so brilliant..." among the people in the room, she knows best how good the new Lord''s martial arts are, even a little better than the old one. Now she is filled with indignation when she sees those people talking about it.


    "When I get to the lingjiu palace, I''ll find out," Song Qingshu said faintly. "Do you want me to perform some martial arts in front of them now?"


    "I dare not." Cheng Qingshuang is in a hurry to apologize.


    "All right, I''m almost done. You should step back first." Song Qingshu waved, "in addition, don''t say anything to them."


    "Yes


    After Cheng Qingshuang left, a Xiu couldn''t help saying, "big brother, you were so fierce just now. No, you can''t say it''s fierce, but just now I didn''t dare to go out."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are not my subordinate. What are you afraid of? By the way, when you arrive near the lingjiu palace, you should always follow me to avoid any danger."


    He had a good feeling for the weeping little girl, and naturally didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    A Xiu''s face instantly covered with a layer of rouge like color, whispered: "thank you, big brother."


    Seeing her coquettish and shy appearance, song Qingshu sighed in secret: "as expected, beauty is justice. If I were a different person, I would just save her. How could I take care of her like this?"


    On the way day and night, Cheng Qingshuang finally saw a mountain peak in the clouds in the northwest corner. He said, "master, this is the ethereal peak. This peak is covered with clouds and fog all the year round. From afar, it is called the ethereal peak


    Song Qing wrote: "it seems that it''s far away. Let''s arrive a moment earlier. Let''s go by night." He had intended to go ahead by himself, but he had never been to lingjiu palace, so he didn''t know the way. In addition, there were many enemies on the peak, so he had to go alone without a lot of trouble. So he decided to take the people from Jiutian Jiubu with him.


    All the women should say, "yes! Thank you for your care. " Jun Tianbu alone guards the lingjiu palace. We are outnumbered. I think the situation is at stake now.


    After a meal, it''s OK to ride a camel.


    Under the gallop, many camels were killed on the way, and it was dawn the next day at the foot of the ethereal peak.

 Chapter 1842

    At this time, people have come to the intersection of the peak. On the way, Cheng Qingshuang told the girls that when she went down the peak, the enemy had already attacked the soul breaking cliff. The eighteen day danger on the misty peak had lost eleven, and more than half of the girls in the Juntian tribe were killed and injured. The situation was extremely dangerous.


    Song Qingshu saw that there was no shadow under the peak, and green grass sprouted among the snow. If he had not known in advance, he would not have thought that there were endless opportunities for killing in this tranquility. All the girls were worried about the safety of the sisters in juntianbu.


    Sister Shi, the leader of Zhu Tian''s Department, took out her sword and said in a loud voice: "among the nine ethereal days, only one of the eight Tian''s Department went down to the peak, and the remaining one stayed behind. Master, please order us to rush to the peak and fight with the bandits. " He looked very excited.


    But Yu po said, "sister Shi, don''t be impatient. The enemy is very powerful. The Juntian army has been fighting 18 natural dangers on the peak. That''s what has supported us for a long time. Now we are at the foot of the peak, and the enemy has turned away from the enemy, but has occupied a commanding position... "


    "What do you say?" she said


    Yu po said: "let''s go to the peak quietly. The later we teach the enemy, the better."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "Yu Po''s words are in line with the art of war. The order goes on, so that everyone can go up the mountain quietly. Don''t beat grass to scare snake."


    Eight separate teams, quietly up the mountain. The strength of each person''s lightness skill immediately shows up at this peak. Song Qingshu saw that although Yu Po, Shi Sao and other leaders were female, they could not help nodding their heads secretly: "they are really strong generals, and there are no weak soldiers under them. With the help of this force, they will be more confident in dealing with Li Liangzuo of Xixia."


    Every natural danger will pass by, but there are traces of broken swords, broken swords, cut trees and broken stones everywhere. It can be imagined that when the enemy passed by, there were fierce battles. After crossing duanhun cliff, shizuyan and baizhangjian, when we came to jietianqiao, we saw that an iron cable bridge between the two cliffs had been cut into two pieces with a treasured knife. The distance between the two cliffs is nearly five feet, so it is difficult to fly across.


    All the girls were shocked and thought, "did all the sisters of Jun Tianbu die?"


    As many women know, jietianqiao is the only way to connect baizhangjian and xianchoumen. Although it is a bridge, it only has one iron chain. It crosses the cliffs on both sides and faces the rocky valley. People who come to lingjiu palace naturally have excellent martial arts skills. It''s not difficult to step on the rope.


    When Cheng Qingshuang came down the peak this time, the enemy only attacked duanhun cliff, which was far away from the overpass. However, the Juntian department had already prepared and sent someone to guard the iron chain. As soon as the enemy attacked, the iron chain in the middle of the iron chain was opened. The iron chain was divided into two sections. The five Zhang wide valley was not wide, but it was not any lightness skill in the world. At this time, the women saw that the iron chain was broken by the sharp blade, and most of the enemies attacked. The women of juntianbu didn''t have time to break the chain.


    Sister-in-law Shi waved the lancet and cried, "Granny Yu, come up with a way. How can you get there?" Granny Yu said, "well, it''s not easy to get there..."


    At the end of a word, I heard two cries of "ah, ah" coming from behind the opposite mountain. It was the voice of a woman. They all know that the sisters of Jun Tianbu have been poisoned by the enemy. They want to fly over and fight to the death with the enemy. However, they can''t fly across the natural danger despite their shouting and scolding.


    "Lord, what should we do?" Only Cheng Qingshuang came to song Qingshu to ask for advice, and other women gathered together to discuss ways, as if they didn''t expect the new Lord to help.


    A Xiu went to the edge of the cliff and looked down. She saw the clouds and the cold wind. She couldn''t see it to the end. She looked a little more and her feet were weak and her body was weak. She quickly stepped back: "big brother, I''m afraid."


    Song Qingshu looked at the distance to the other bank and roughly estimated: "it doesn''t seem very far."


    Cheng Qingshuang''s face changed: "Lord, don''t take risks!" She knew that song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were very high, but even Grandma Tong had to rely on the iron rope in the deep stream five Zhang away. It didn''t look like someone could cross it out of thin air.


    "No harm!" Song Qingshu told the girls around him, "each of you take off your outer cloak and join it together to form a rope; Others are looking for chains long enough to spare


    Although a little puzzled, but under the command, all the women still act one after another. All the people in lingjiu Palace are women, and they are good at needlework. Before long, they made a six Zhang long rope.


    Song Qingshu tied his head to a tree and then came to the edge of the cliff. At this time, the girls also guessed what he was going to do. Although they didn''t believe that he could cross such a far abyss, they still admired him.


    "Lord, do you need our help?" Now that song Qingshu has made up his mind, it''s hard for others to dissuade him. Granny Yu and others come to him, thinking that if they can push him with their internal power, maybe they can increase the success rate.


    "No Song Qingshu smiles and steps out.


    "Lord A group of women were shocked. You know, he was standing on the edge of the cliff. This step forward is the abyss.


    However, their voices stopped abruptly, but they were so shocked that they couldn''t say anything, because the event of falling into the abyss didn''t happen. What came into sight was the scene of song Qingshu walking step by step to the other side.


    A Xiu couldn''t help rubbing her eyes: "am I dazzled?" Song Qingshu''s feet are full of air, and he has nothing to rely on, but he is walking on the ground, as if there is an invisible bridge under his feet.


    "How can it be!" Some palace people didn''t believe it. They tried to take a step and almost fell down the valley. Then they realized that there was no invisible bridge in front of them.


    But Cheng Qingshuang was excited: "the master''s miraculous skill is unparalleled. The sisters of Jun Tianbu are saved."


    All the people in the palace cheered one after another. If you said that you only respected the young new Lord on the surface, but you didn''t think so in private, now this scene makes everyone admire you from the bottom of my heart.


    At this time, song Qingshu had already come to the other bank, tied the other end to a big tree, and said to them, "you are preparing some cloth chains and iron chains. Choose some high martial arts talents. Come slowly along this cloth rope, build more bridges, and connect all the sisters of the Ministry of heaven. I''ll go ahead and explore the way."


    Yu Po and others were surprised, admired and grateful, and said, "master, be careful!"


    Song Qingshu ran to the back of the mountain where the cry came from. He walked through a narrow road like a stone lane. He saw two female corpses lying on the ground, their bodies and heads separated, and blood came from their necks. He could not help but frown: "in the original work, Xu Zhu not only forgives the rebellion of those people in 36 holes and 72 islands, but also unties the talisman of life and death, but also kills and injures so many women in the vulture palace, Who will take revenge on them? "


    Xu Zhu has a protagonist plug-in, so he can''t ignore it. He is in the real world, but he can''t ignore it. After all, he is the new leader. If he doesn''t handle it well, he will easily lose his heart.


    But I still need the strength of those people from 36 islands and 72 holes to deal with Xixia. It''s a headache.


    Song Qingshu pondered all the way. He walked along the path to the top of the peak. The higher he went, the thicker the white fog around him. In less than an hour, he reached the top of the ethereal peak. In the fog, there were pine trees, but he could not hear a voice. He could not help but sink in his heart


    "Have all the girls in Juntian been killed?"


    I saw a road paved with bluestone slabs under the ground. Each bluestone was about eight feet long and three feet wide. It was very neat. To build such a road, it was a huge project, which seemed to be beyond the ability of all the girls under Tong Lao''s command. The Qingshi road is about two li long. At the end of the road, a huge stone castle stands towering. There is a stone eagle on the left and right sides of the castle gate. It is more than three Zhang high. It has a sharp beak and huge claws. It is an extraordinary horse. The castle gate is half closed, and there is still no one around.


    Song Qingshu flashed into the door and walked through the two courtyards, only to hear a man yell: "where is the place where the thief lady''s treasure is? Do you say it or not? "


    A woman''s voice scolded: "dog slave, do we still want to live today? Don''t be paranoid. "


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. The woman''s voice was clear and clear. She was obviously young, but she had such courage and insight. These women under the command of mother Tong were strong men.

 Chapter 1843

    Only the master of yundao said, "hum, it''s easy for you ghost girls to die, but how can there be such a cheap thing in the world? I have 17 kinds of strange punishments in Bishi island. I''ll try to understand them one by one on you ghost girls later. It''s said that the strange punishments in heishidong and Fusha island are much more severe than those in Bishi island. I might as well open my eyes to the brothers. " Many people applauded, more humane: "everyone can compare, and see which hole, which island of punishment first works."


    Song Qingshu snorts. Although these people are controlled by Tianshan TongLao''s life and death talisman, they are all frequent robbers. Even if they are killed, they are not wronged.


    From the sound, there are no less than hundreds of people in the hall, and the echo in the hall is very noisy. Song Qingshu wanted to find a crack in the door and look inside. But the hall was all made of huge stones, and there was no crack. As soon as he thought about it, he stopped breathing and stepped into the hall.


    The hall was a mess, and his martial arts were excellent. People didn''t know how much. He was so close to the end of the world that he got to the center of the crowd, so no one found out.


    In the hall, tables and chairs are full of people. Most of them have no seats, so they sit on the ground. Some people walk around, talking and laughing. There were about twenty women in yellow clothes sitting in the hall. They were obviously unable to move. Most of them were bloody and seriously injured. They were all women of the Juntian department.


    When song Qingshu looked around, he saw elder Wu sitting on a bench in the West. His face was haggard, but his fierce and surly spirit still showed in his eyes. A burly black man, with a whip in his hand, stood beside the girls of juntianbu. He couldn''t help but scold them, and forced them to reveal where their treasure was. But the girls refused to speak.


    Wu Lao Da Dao: "you girls are really dead hearted. I tell you that grandma Tong and her younger martial Sister Li Qiushui jumped down the abyss together long ago and fell to pieces. We witnessed this with our own eyes. Is there any fake? If you surrender in the morning, we are determined not to make it more difficult. "


    A middle-aged woman in yellow shirt shrieked: "nonsense! My Lord''s martial arts are unparalleled. He has become a King Kong. Who can hurt her? You want to seize the key to decipher the talisman of life and death. Don''t say that the Lord will be safe and sound. In a moment, he will go up to the peak and punish you traitors. Even if she is gone, you don''t understand the symbol of life and death. Within a year, everyone will wail and groan and die of suffering. "


    Boss Wu said coldly, "well, you can''t believe us. But at that time, there were also Mr. Murong and Mr. Zhuo Bufan, the God of swords. They are all famous in the world. They can''t tell lies."


    At this time, Murong Fu and Zhuo Bufan nodded in succession: "yes, at that time, we pursued Tong granny. She had no choice but to jump off the cliff."


    Seeing that both of them said so, the girls in the Juntian department thought that Wu''s words were true, and they could not help crying.


    A group of cave owners and island owners cheered loudly and said, "the thief is dead. It''s really wonderful!" There is humanity: "the whole world celebrates together, the thin sea celebrates together!" There is humanity: "boss Wu, it''s very patient of you. You should drink three glasses of wine if you hide such good news at this time."


    But there is also humanity: "since the thief is dead, if no one in the world can decipher the talisman of life and death on us..."


    All of a sudden, a few "Wuwu" sounds in the crowd, like a wolf howling, like a dog barking, and the sound is very terrible. When they heard this, they all changed color. In a moment, there was no sound in the hall except the cry of a wounded beast. I saw a fat man rolling around in the ground, grabbing his face with both hands, tearing his chest clothes, and then tearing his chest as if to dig out his heart and lung. Only for a moment, his hands were full of blood, his face and chest were full of blood, and his voice became more and more fierce. People like to see ghosts, can''t help but retreat. A few people whispered: "the talisman of life and death is coming!"


    Song Qingshu thought in secret that the talisman of life and death is really the best hidden weapon in the world. Once it breaks out, it is impossible to survive or die. It is really a sharp weapon to control people.


    People seem to be afraid that the poison of the talisman of life and death can be transmitted, and no one dares to go forward and try to reduce his pain. In a moment, the fat man had torn his clothes to rags, and all of them were scratched with blood.


    In the crowd, some people cried out: "brother! Be quiet, don''t panic


    Ran out of a person, and called: "let me point the acupoints for you, let''s think about forensic treatment."


    The man was similar to the fat man in appearance. He was younger and not so fat. He was obviously his brother. The fat man''s eyes were straight as if he didn''t smell. The man walked step by step, looking full of caution and fear. When he reached the place three feet away from him, he suddenly pointed his "Jianjing acupoint". On one side of his body, the fat man avoided his fingers, turned his arm, held him firmly, opened his mouth and bit him in the face. The man cried, "brother, let go! It''s me The fat man just bit like a mad dog. His brother struggled hard, but he couldn''t get away. He bit a piece of meat on his face. He was bleeding and cried out in pain.


    The cloud island Master grabbed a woman in a yellow shirt and yelled: "most of the people in the hall were once the symbol of life and death of the old thief. Now they get together and feel each other. Soon everyone will attack. Hundreds of people will bite you to pieces. Are you afraid?"


    The woman gave the fat man a look of horror.


    Cloud island main way: "anyway, mother Tong is dead, you will tell her secret place, cure people, we are grateful, no one will embarrass you."


    The woman said, "it''s not that I won''t say it. It''s really... No one knows. The Lord will not let us... Our slaves see it. "


    Although the cloud island Master knew that what the woman in yellow shirt said was mostly true, he felt that his acupoints in the life and death talisman were slightly sour, and it seemed that there were signs of attack. In his anger, he said: "OK, you don''t say it! I''ll beat you to death! " Lift long whip, chuck clip brain to that woman hit, this whip strength heavy fierce, see that woman will be hit head broken brain crack.


    At this time, Zhuo Bufan, who was near him, suddenly put out his sword. Cloud Island leader''s face changed greatly. He quickly let go of the woman in yellow shirt, stepped back and glared at each other: "Zhuo Bufan, what do you want to do?"


    See Zhuo Bufan suddenly shot, song Qingshu also put down the plan, decided to see the situation first.


    Zhuo Bufan said calmly: "since the old godmother is dead, they are the only people who can know the match of life and death. If you kill them, who can find the solution to your poison?"


    Cloud island Master snorted: "just now, you didn''t listen to them. They didn''t know the solution of life and death talisman."


    Zhuo Bufan said with a smile: "naturally, it''s impossible for Tianshan Tong granny to tell them such top secret things. However, when they serve her day and night, most of them know her habits, such as practicing martial arts in the secret room or something. Maybe there''s a solution to the life and death Talisman hidden there. Even if they don''t know anything, they can still use them to coerce the holy maids who are exiled in the lingjiu palace, Most of the saints know that. "


    After listening to his analysis, people suddenly realized that it was very reasonable. Originally, there was no hope of detoxification, but now there is a bright future. They all praise Zhuo Bufan for his foresight.


    Zhuo Bufan then turned to the woman in the yellow shirt and asked, "is there any place for closure in your daily life?"


    The woman in the yellow shirt was grateful to him for saving her life. Hearing the words, she replied, "grandma Tong usually has a closed secret room, but we are never allowed to go in. We don''t know what''s going on inside."


    Zhuo Bufan was overjoyed: "tell me one person quickly. I will keep them. No one dares to hurt you."


    At this time, Murong Fu suddenly stepped forward: "brother Zhuo, it''s a bit unkind. If I only tell you one person, isn''t the talisman of life and death in your charge again? At that time, all the island masters, the cave masters, have just driven away grandma Tong, and will be driven by you again?" He originally came here to buy people''s hearts. He just saw that Zhuo Bufan got the support of the people and knew that he couldn''t let things go like this.


    After being reminded by Murong Fu, everyone reflected that the master of Wuliang cave in Dali, Xin Shuangqing, said: "if Mr. Zhuo is not poisoned by the talisman of life and death, why do you do everything possible to seek this solution? If Mr. Zhuo intends to coerce us, the brothers of thirty-six caves and seventy-two islands may not be willing to take off the lion''s kiss and enter the tiger''s mouth. Although Mr. Zhuo''s sword skill is good, if we are forced to have no way to go, our brothers will have to fight regardless of death. "


    Zhuo Bufan''s long sword trembled and hummed. In a moment, he drew a sword mark in front of him: "girl, don''t be afraid. You are beside me. Look, who can move you? You can only tell me one person in the secret room. If a third person knows, I can''t protect you. "


    When he saw his sword, he thought that day he killed the owners of the flying fish island with a second move. The owners of these islands were afraid to come forward one by one.


    However, Murong Fu took a step forward: "Mr. Zhuo''s sword skill is high, but it''s not invincible. I''d like to learn it."

 Chapter 1844

    "Murong, teach this arrogant man a lesson!"


    "Mr. Murong, good job


    "Gusu Murong is well-known in the world. It''s not so good as Zhuo Bufan."


    The main cave owner of an archipelago, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, began to coax him one after another.


    Murong Fu''s face is complacent. This time, he''s just trying to buy people''s hearts. Who wants Zhuo Bufan to jump out.


    Zhuo Bufan stares at him for a moment and knows that the biggest enemy this time is the man in front of him. As long as he hits him, he can follow the example of Tianshan TongLao to control the 72 holes of 36 islands: "I''d like to learn from my aunt Murong''s way of giving back to others."


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly drew out his sword and the cold light flashed. Murong Fu had been on guard for a long time. He used his family''s lightness skill and moved a few feet across the air, making the opponent lose his sword.


    All they heard was a few chuckles. The eight immortals table behind Murong Fu was divided into nine neat pieces and fell to the ground. In this instant, he made two swords vertically, two swords horizontally and four swords in succession, and drew a word "well" on the table. What''s more, the nine planks are all square in shape, with no difference in size and width. They are measured with a ruler and then slowly cut into pieces. Although people in the hall hated him, they couldn''t help the thunder.


    Zhuo Bufan failed, but he didn''t pursue him. He just said coldly, "Mr. Murong is so famous. I''m waiting for you to do the same thing. Why do you keep dodging?"


    Murong Fu replied faintly: "this sword of Zhou Gong is the unique skill of" yizihuijianmen "in Jianyang, Fujian Province. Yizihuijianmen has always been sparsely populated. I don''t want your unique skill to be lost." North Qiaofeng and South Murong are not famous. Murong Fu just lacks in high-end force, but he has a lot to do with the martial arts of various schools in the world, so he can recognize each other''s origin at a glance.


    Zhuo Bufan''s heart was awe struck. He could not believe that his opponent''s eyesight was so fierce. He could not help but feel scared when he was told the origin of his martial arts. However, he thought that most of my martial arts today were obtained from the sword Sutra I got in Changbai Mountain. On the contrary, my martial arts didn''t account for much. How can I be afraid of him?


    "Does Gusu Murong rely on his mouth to travel in the world?" As soon as his voice fell, he formed a green light on his shoulder and went directly to Murong Fu. He gave up the martial arts of Yizi huijianmen for fear of being targeted.


    As expected, Murong Fu''s face changed, and his opponent''s sword spirit was too weak to defend. He quickly drew out his sword to meet the enemy. They soon fought together. People around him saw only the vague figures of the two regiments, and they all thumbed up to praise their martial arts.


    Song Qingshu lost interest after a few eyes. Although these two men''s martial arts can suppress the people of 36 islands and 72 caves, they are still far away from the real masters. However, what surprised him was that Murong Fu''s martial arts were obviously better than Zhuo''s, so why did he fall behind now.


    He didn''t know that he was the culprit. It turned out that every time Murong Fu faced Zhuo Bufan''s sword spirit, he couldn''t help thinking of the scene of fighting with song Qingshu. After all, song Qingshu was good at sword spirit. When he thought of the disheartened face of fighting several times, his momentum weakened a bit. He was equal to Zhuo Bufan.


    When they were fighting, a middle-aged woman in a light red dress walked over with a smile: "I''ve always been very curious about Murong''s way of doing the same thing. I don''t know how you can change my flying knife."


    Two white lights flashed, two throwing knives passed in front of xuzhu. Murong Fu''s internal power is far superior to these ghosts and spirits. When he moves, he is naturally very agile. He turns around at will. Although the throwing knife comes fast, he still skilfully avoids it. But seeing a middle-aged woman in a light red dress, she took two throwing knives in her hands. In the palm of her hand, it seemed that there was a strong suction force, which sucked the throwing knife.


    Zhuo Bufan praised: "Furong fairy''s flying knife skill is an eye opener."


    Then they remembered that Zhuo Bufan, Furong Xianzi and unjust Taoist were in the same way when they conspired to attack Miaofeng that night. Now they beat them more and less, but they were both good at martial arts. The island Master Dongzhu and Murong Fu had no friendship, so they would not take over for him.


    Murong Fu said angrily, "even if you two join hands, what''s the fear of Murong Fu?" At the same time, I was secretly glad that the unjust Taoist had died, otherwise they would not be rivals if they joined hands.


    He had no way out, but he fought more and more bravely, fighting one against two and never falling behind.


    See three people hit a real fire, one side of the Wu eldest brother''s eyes a bone Lu Lu turn, directly run over to buckle just that yellow shirt woman: "quickly take us to the secret room of the child grandmother!"


    At this time, Murong Fu''s moves were dangerous. They knew that it was not suitable to fight any more, but no one dared to withdraw the moves first. They could only watch elder Wu and others question the woman in yellow shirt.


    Just then, suddenly a blue figure flashed by and came to boss Wu in a twinkling of an eye. Boss Wu was so surprised that he quickly raised his hands to meet him. With a bang, his palms crossed. He stepped back a few steps, and his whole body was shaking all the time.


    "Boss Wu, what''s the matter with you?" The people nearby noticed that boss Wu was white. They were shocked. After all, boss Wu was the best martial arts of the group, and he was defeated by the other party.


    "Hanbing mianzhang, you are Wei Yixiao, the green winged bat king of Ming religion?" Boss Wu''s teeth trembled and he looked at his green clothes, as if he were a ghost from hell.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Ming religion was involved in this. I don''t know if Zhang Wuji was also here? He looked around and didn''t see Zhang Wuji.


    "I thought you 36 islands and 72 caves were all mobs, but I didn''t expect you to have some insight." Wei chuckled.


    "Ha ha ha, these mobs in your mouth join hands. You bat are no match." At this time, the sound of a long smile came from the door. People looked back and saw the tall man slowly come in. Although he was wearing a mask on his face, he was still a little natural and unrestrained.


    "Guangming right envoy fan Yao?" Song Qingshu is even more strange. No matter Wei Yixiao or fan Yao, they are all the core leaders of Ming religion. Why do they appear here now?


    When fan Yao came to the women in lingjiu palace, Shi Shi ran gave a salute: "ladies and gentlemen, we Mingjiao and lingjiu Palace are in the western regions. We have always been friends. We heard that people in 72 caves of 36 islands were rebellious, so the leader specially ordered us to help us."


    All the women looked at each other. Lingjiu palace and Mingjiao had no friendship. The other side obviously had a bad intention when they came here. However, compared with these island masters, Dongzhu knew that the other side had bad intentions and had to rely on the power of Mingjiao.

 Chapter 1845

    "I wonder what your name is?" Lingjiu palace asked the first middle-aged woman.


    "I''m fan Yao, the right envoy of Guangming." Fan Yao smiles a little, some ferocious masks on her face seem to add some color.


    "Xiaoyao two immortals!" There was a lot of discussion in the hall. Mingjiao Guangming left and right envoys were not only good at martial arts, but also handsome. They were famous people in the river and lake.


    Seeing the exclamation of the island masters and cave masters, song Qingshu could not help sighing. The pattern was different, and the vision was different. For them, characters like Yang Xiao and fan Yao were already the top figures in the Jianghu, but in the eyes of real experts, they were nothing.


    Because of the emergence of new forces, Murong Fu and Zhuo Bufan finally gave up and looked at them one after another: "when did the Mingjiao hand stretch so long?"


    Wei said with a smile: "you can all come all the way to Tianshan Mountain. We Mingjiao are in the western regions, but we can''t come?"


    Zhuo Bufan said to Murong Fu, "brother Murong, we have solved our common enemy first, and we will settle our accounts later."


    Murong Fu nodded and said, "good!" He has been defeated one after another. Now the world is so big that there is almost no place for him to live. Lingjiu palace is his hope to turn over. He doesn''t want to be picked up by the people of Ming religion.


    "I''ll deal with this smelly bat!" Zhuo Bufan''s long sword stretches out, and a ray of green light shoots at Wei Yixiao, which makes him jump. If it wasn''t for the lightness skill that he decided to avoid in an instant, maybe he would be angry on the spot.


    Wei Yixiao was so angry that he directly relied on his peerless lightness skill to attack Zhuo Bufan. Unfortunately, Zhuo Bufan had a foot of sword on the edge of his sword, so he couldn''t get close to him. He was so angry that he yelled.


    "I''ve heard the name of Xiaoyao two immortals for a long time, and Murong Fu came to understand." Murong Fu is a little afraid of Wei Yixiao''s cold ice soft palm. It just allows Zhuo Bufan to attack with his sword, which can weaken the power of cold ice soft palm to the maximum. Fan Yao''s martial arts are better than Wei Yixiao''s, but he is not afraid at all.


    "I''d like to see how you can counterattack my moves by doing the same thing." Fan Yao long smile, also welcomed up, two people soon you come to me to fight more than ten moves.


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded. In the original book, fan Yao''s martial arts is very high, which is about equal to one of the two old men of xuanming. It seems that fan Yao''s martial arts in this world has made a new breakthrough. Now it seems that he can win any one of the two old men of xuanming. Even if the other two join hands, he can protect himself.


    After returning to Guangmingding, mingzun taught him a lot of martial arts, otherwise he would not have made such rapid progress. However, Murong Fu''s martial arts had also made great progress, but it was very difficult for him to win.


    Song Qingshu once again searched for Zhang Wuji''s trace, but he still couldn''t find him, so he couldn''t help but wonder: "he shouldn''t have missed such a good opportunity. Where is he? Fan Yao and Wei Yixiao are not weak in martial arts, but if they want to frighten the heroes on the scene, they may not be able to do so. "


    At this time, fan Yao had the same thought: "the leader said that he would come back as soon as possible after a trip to the Central Plains. Why hasn''t he come yet? Was it delayed by something else? For today''s plan, we have to delay as much as possible and wait for the leader to come. "


    "It''s really busy here." A loud voice came from the door, and a tall head Buddha led a group of monks to come in.


    "It''s him?" Song Qingshu also recognized each other. He was the old acquaintance of the King Kong sect leader. It was strange at first, but then he thought that the King Kong sect was in the western regions, and it was normal to appear here. Unexpectedly, Mongolia and the Ming religion had the same idea. It seemed that they were all planning to take over the lingjiu palace through the lingjiu palace.


    But he was a little strange. Where did these people come from? You know, the people of jiutianjiubu are on the other side of Tiesuo cliff. How can they let these people come up easily? Unless these people have long been hiding here, looking for the right opportunity to come out.


    Seeing the King Kong sect leader, fan Yao''s face changed slightly and thought, "if the sect leader doesn''t come again, I''m afraid we''ll be here today."


    "Hahaha, it turns out that it''s a miscellany of the Ming religion. It really takes no effort to find a place without breaking iron shoes." The leader of Vajra sect is very happy to know that the Ming religion is the inner trouble of Mongolia in the western regions. This time, he actually let himself meet two top leaders of the Ming religion. The four Dharma kings of the Ming religion died. Now only Wei Yixiao is left. Fan Yao is the third most important person in the Ming Dynasty after Zhang Wuji and Yang Xiao. If he can catch them all, the top leaders of the Ming religion will be greatly hurt.


    Seeing all the Mongolians arrive, Murong Fu and Zhuo Bufan will not be foolish enough to fight with the people of the Ming religion again. They just step aside and have a lot of worries. Originally, they thought that only the lingjiu palace and the seventy-two cave of thirty six islands could frighten the heroes with their own martial arts skills. However, more and more forces did not expect to come, and the situation gradually went out of control.


    Fan Yao and Wei Yixiao stood together and bluntly said, "it''s not sure who catches. When our leader comes, none of you Mongolian dogs will be able to run."


    The Vajra sect leader''s face changed slightly, and he was obviously afraid of Zhang Wuji. In recent years, the Mongolian Ming religion has been fighting in the western regions. As a top expert in Mongolia, how could he not fight with each other?


    "In that case, let''s make a quick decision!" The King Kong Master snorted and quickly arranged, "Bai wanjian, you and my disciples will deal with Wei Yixiao, and fan Yao will give it to me."


    "Bai wanjian?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved. He noticed that there were several Xueshan people among the people of Jingang sect. When he was still in Jingzhou, he saw Xueshan people trying to assassinate the magistrate of Jiangling and use them as promotion funds to join Mongolia. I didn''t expect to see them again. Lingxiao city seems to be in the western regions. No wonder it appears here.


    At the time of song Qingshu''s absence, the Mongolians have surrounded fan Yao and Wei Yixiao. Fan Yao has just faced Murong Fu, but now she is faced with the King Kong sect leader, who is in danger and can only support him.


    Murong Fu and Zhuo Bufan in the distance have changed their faces. They all know that the martial arts of the Vajra sect leader is far superior to themselves. I''m afraid that their efforts will be wasted.


    Wei Yixiao tries to help fan Yao, but it''s a pity that the sword array of Xueshan sect is rigorous. In addition, those Toutuo martial arts of Vajra sect are even more advanced. He almost hurt each other several times, and he reluctantly supported by his lightness skills.


    Song Qingshu noticed that the costumes of Toutuo were very similar to the monks who teased ah Xiu and Cheng Qingshuang in the desert. They all came from the King Kong sect.


    "Although the people in Shaolin are not dealing with themselves, they have to admit that they just have different standpoints. There are many eminent monks in Shaolin, but this King Kong family name is called Shaolin in the western regions. What they raise are all kinds of things." Song Qingshu snorted.

 Chapter 1846

    At this time, the battle situation changed. Fan Yao finally found a chance to dodge and stab the King Kong sect leader with his sword.


    His smile solidified as soon as he was born, because the point of the sword didn''t feel like piercing into the body. Instead, it was like piercing into a piece of refined iron.


    "No, King Kong is not bad!" Fan Yao immediately woke up, but it was too late to think back.


    The King Kong sect leader gave a grim smile and pressed his palm on the sword. The sword broke into several sections and lost the support of the sword. Fan Yao could not help falling into his arms, so he pressed his other broad palm on his opponent''s head.


    "Powerful diamond palm!" Fan Yao''s soul is in danger. If she is photographed, her life is not enough. She quickly gathers all her strength and raises her hand to meet her.


    "Poof!" With a gush of blood, fan Yao staggered back a few steps, and his right hand had fallen down unnaturally, which was obviously under the powerful Vajra palm.


    The King Kong sect leader gave a grim smile, and the whole person, Mirs, spread their wings to him.


    "Fan Yao!" Wei Yixiao noticed the situation here, quickly picked up the peerless lightness skill and came to fan Yao. He hugged him and flew out.


    "It''s not so easy to go!" The King Kong Master snorted and clapped at Wei Yixiao''s vest.


    Wei Yixiao took hanbingmian''s hand and gave it to him, and his mouth also gushed a mouthful of blood, but the whole person flew out of the hall by the force of anti shock.


    The Vajra sect leader looked at the ice on his hand and snorted. After a little operation, he recovered to the same level. He instructed his disciples to go after him and said, "although Wei Yixiao''s lightness skill is peerless, he just injured me and took a seriously injured man. He can''t run far."


    "Yes A group of Vajra men rushed out and chased Wei Yixiao in the direction of his escape.


    Song Qingshu''s expression is a bit wonderful. Just now fan Yao and they come here with high spirits, but now they run away in a mess. I think they originally planned that Zhang Wuji would come here, but I don''t know why he didn''t show up.


    At that time, in zhonggushan, Zhang Wuji robbed Xue Muhua, and the king of Jinlun and Zhou Botong chased him. Did they hurt him?


    However, he immediately denied this kind of conjecture. Zhang Wuji, a thousand year old evil, could actually be dealt with by the king of Jinlun.


    Later, the deaf and dumb men found Xue Muhua''s body, which was obviously killed. Other people thought it was the hand of King Jinlun, but only song Qingshu understood that the murderer was mingzun.


    "I don''t know what information he got from Xue Muhua. Is it more important than to accept the lingjiu palace?" Song Qingshu frowned and pondered, but he had no clue at all.


    At this time, the King Kong sect leader strode to the center and looked around: "from now on, the lingjiu palace belongs to the jurisdiction of Mongolia. Who has any objection?"


    Those island owners and cave owners look at each other one after another. Mongolia is now powerful. Who dares to provoke Mongolia? But after all, they long for freedom. They just tried to get rid of the control of Tianshan TongLao. Now they are enslaved by Mongolia?


    Murong Fu and Zhuo Bufan look rather ugly. They can barely cope with the situation before, but now that Mongolia joins in, they can''t intervene.


    Just after witnessing the Vajra sect leader''s instant heavy damage to fan Yao and Wei Yixiao, they thought to themselves that they were not their rivals. In fact, if it was just another person, they might not have the chance to join hands. After all, Murong Fu and you Tanzhi could barely suppress Xiao Feng. Unfortunately, the Vajra sect leader has cultivated Jin Gang''s body and is invulnerable. Even if they join hands, they can''t break the defense.


    At this time, the woman in yellow shirt just said: "as long as you help to kill these troublemakers, our spirit vulture palace will follow the instructions of Mongolia in the future." At this time, they also want to understand that Tianshan Tong granny may have been more or less unlucky. In this case, it''s better to use the Mongolian sword to revenge for her sister who died before.


    The King Kong sect leader laughed twice: "this is not good. Although these people are not good at martial arts, they are good at everything. They are just suitable for our Mongols."


    "But how can we let go of this blood feud?" Yellow shirt woman angrily way.


    King Kong''s main face was expressionless: "this is not your fault. Now I has the final say."


    A group of people in lingjiu palace were very angry, but they had nothing to do.


    "When did the vulture palace become so useless At this time, there was a voice of compassion outside the hall.


    When they looked back, they saw a tall and a fat man stride in. The tall man, dressed in blue and black, was extremely thin, but his whole body exuded cold and evil spirit. No one dared to despise him.


    In addition, the chubby man was dressed in golden clothes with copper coins embroidered on them. He was smiling like Maitreya in the temple.


    "Reward the good and punish the evil!" There were many knowledgeable people in the hall, and they recognized them immediately.


    Just now, the main cave owner of the archipelago was still a little rebellious. However, seeing these two people, they kept silent one after another, and the originally noisy hall was quiet for a moment.


    Xiake island is famous for its reward for good and punishment for evil. Especially for the lower and middle class sects, it''s a nightmare. If you don''t pay attention to it, you''ll be killed. Even if you''re invited to the leader of Xiake Island, you won''t hear from him.


    It can be said that Xiake island and lingjiu palace have always been a competitive relationship. Both sides rely on absorbing small sects to enhance their power. A few years ago, under the deterrence of Tianshan TongLao and the talisman of life and death, the two sides fought equally. But now, without Tianshan TongLao, lingjiu palace is in civil strife again. Naturally, they are not the rivals of Xiake island.


    Song Qingshu is very depressed now. Originally, he just wanted to come in to see the situation, and then a wave of work was finished. He didn''t know that these people were like singing on the stage. After you sing, we will play.


    "When it''s a public toilet, come as you like., If you want to go, just go. "Song Qingshu has a line in his head.


    "From Xiake island?" The King Kong sect master looked at them and said faintly, "your island and our Mongolians have always had well water that doesn''t break the river. Do you want to make an exception today?"


    Zhang San said with a smile: "what the sect leader said is wrong. We sent people from 72 caves of 36 islands to go on blind dates several times, but the lingjiu palace has been blocking. Now that the child grandmother has passed away, no one will stop them from going to Xiake island."


    After all, because of the lack of information flow, people in the Wulin of Central Plains turn pale when talking about Xiake island. They don''t know it''s a chance. Going to Xiake island is not only a chance to die, but also a chance to learn excellent martial arts. Of course, they also need to listen to the master of Xiake island.


    The King Kong sect leader''s eyes are extremely sharp: "the world says that Xiake island''s second envoys'' martial arts are excellent enough to dominate the world, but I don''t think so. If it''s really so powerful, why never dare to come to our King Kong sect to post?"

 Chapter 1847

    Zhang San said with a smile: "the Vajra gate is in the western regions, and the Xiake island is in the South China Sea. It''s more than ten thousand miles away. Even if we invite it, where''s the master?"


    "Is it?" Vajra sect leader PI xiaorou said without a smile, "don''t you come to the western regions from afar now?"


    Zhang San replied, "our two brothers usually travel all over the world, seeing good rewards and evil punishments. Recently, they happened to be near the western regions. When they heard that there was a lot of activity in the lingjiu palace, they came to have a look."


    The King Kong Master snorted: "I''m too lazy to talk with you. I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you dare to care about Mongolia?"


    At this time, the people of the snow mountain sect around him looked complicated. Before they took refuge in Mongolia, they worried day and night that Xiake island would invite people. But with Mongolia as a big backer, even if they directly faced the two envoys who made everyone in the Wulin turn pale, it didn''t seem so terrible.


    At this time, Li Sishen replied coldly, "no matter how strong Mongolia is, it can''t control the Xiake island in the South China Sea."


    The King Kong sect leader laughs: "if you say so much, it doesn''t count if you want to fight in the end. Why waste so many words?"


    Zhang San said with a slight smile: "I''ve heard that the King Kong sect leader is not bad in body. He can''t get into water and fire. Our brother really doesn''t believe it. He just wants to see it."


    The King Kong sect leader snorted: "although you reward good and punish evil, the second envoys make other people scared, in my opinion, they are nothing but mole ants."


    Zhang San said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the sect leader''s martial arts of Vajra are not bad. I admire it, I admire it!"


    "To die!" The King Kong sect master was very angry and waved his big hand like a fan.


    Although Zhang San Li Si was relaxed in his mouth, he did not dare to despise him in his actions. He hurried to meet him left and right, and joined hands with him.


    No matter fan Yao or Wei Yixiao''s hanbingmian palm is facing the Vajra sect leader, it can be said that it will collapse at one touch. The powerful Vajra palm is his family skill, which has been immersed in the skill for decades. How can ordinary people afford it.


    However, Zhang San and Li Si had a fight with each other. They all shook their bodies together. Zhang San looked as usual, and said with a smile: "the world says that the sect leader has made great efforts to open the mountain and crack the stone. Today, I see that, too."


    "It turns out that those people in black in the broken temple were from Xiake island!" The leader of the Vajra sect looks very blue. It turned out that he had suffered a dark loss when he was fighting with each other. In his opinion, no matter how good Zhang San Li Si''s martial arts skills are, they can''t match his nearly 100 years of martial arts skills. He is planning to break their arms with his powerful Vajra palm, so as to frighten the whole audience. They don''t have to worry about anything else later.


    Who knows that the internal forces of the two of them are very strange, one Yin and one Yang, which dissolve his palm power in a very strange way. On the contrary, he is invaded by the Yin and Yang Qi in the palm of the other party, which makes the real Qi in the body surge incomparably.


    That''s all. In addition to Yin and Yang, there are two kinds of extremely powerful poisons in their palms. It must be that taking poisons and practicing martial arts on weekdays lead to the poison in the real Qi.


    He had this feeling once before, that is, when he escorted Zhao Min with the second elder of xuanming, he met 18 mysterious masked people in the broken temple. The masked people didn''t know the origin, but one by one they were highly skilled. Coupled with the attack of 18 people, he and the second elder of xuanming were suddenly confused. In a moment of fright, they were beaten into dogs and Zhao Min was arrested.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Song Qingshu appeared. Although it was a sneak attack, eighteen masters were lost in a second.


    This battle scared the King Kong sect leader, but he recalled that the men in black were powerful, but they seemed to be full of brute force. At the beginning, he was just frightened. Relying on the power of King Kong, he was in such a dilemma. If he was given another chance, plus the two masters of xuanming, he would not be able to win against the 18 masters, Self protection is not a problem.


    But there is no if in the world. When he thinks about it, he always chokes his hands. As a result, he has just exchanged hands with Zhang San Li Si and just realized that those masked people originally came from Xiake island.


    But this time, he decided to fight each other again. As a result, he suffered a dark loss at the beginning. He has seen a lot of knowledge. Since he knew that he came from Xiake Island, he naturally heard about liehuodan and Jiujiu pills from Xiake Island, and immediately understood the source of the poison gas. However, although these two kinds of poison dominate the way, he is also good at medicine, so he can''t be defeated by these two kinds of poison.


    However, the poison of the guard of Xiake island still made him have to divide his internal power to suppress and dissolve the Yin and Yang that intruded into his body, so he fell into a passive position.


    Zhang San Li Si was so experienced that after he created a scene of awe and awe, he kept on attacking. Vajra gate mainly focused on the chaos of Qi and poison in his body. He could only rely on Vajra to defend passively, and he didn''t know how many times he was hit.


    As expected, everyone turned pale. Just now, the King Kong sect leader hit the right emissary of Mingjiao Guangming and the Dharma king of HuJiao vividly. I didn''t expect that Zhang Sanli and Si were beaten so badly.


    Murong Fu was also shocked. Just now, he estimated that he was far behind the King Kong sect leader. He did not expect that Zhang San Li Si beat him to the bottom. He was in the south of the Yangtze River. He had not heard of Zhang San Li Si''s name, but he always thought that it was the spread of errors in the river and lake, and he didn''t take it seriously; In addition, although he is famous, he is not the leader of a school, so Zhang Sanli and Si will not find him, so until now, they just understand what a frog they have been.


    Zhuo Bufan was also stunned. After years of hard training, he thought he had few opponents in the world, but he had been frustrated since he returned to the Central Plains. Now, seeing this scene is like the last straw to crush the camel.


    Song Qingshu is the only one who knows Zhang Sanli Si''s martial arts best. There are many quick masters in Xiake island. Those envoys who reward the good and punish the evil can almost catch up with Qiu Qianren. However, those people''s actual combat experience is too poor, and they are all accumulated by drugs. In the eyes of the top experts, the flaws are very obvious - of course, without knowing it, they bravely fight with them, Even if it''s a Wujue, it may capsize in the sewer.


    But Zhang San and Li Si are different. They sweep the Wulin every ten years. Although they don''t get into trouble with the real top faction, they may suppress the rest of the Wulin by force, which is enough to illustrate the problem.


    If they talk about it alone, they are a little weaker than Wujue, but they can''t stand it. Each time they act together, they are two quasi Wujue level Masters (no matter in skill or combat experience). It''s no wonder that the King Kong sect leader has to be defeated.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the three men''s war. At this time, there was a loud bang at the door. A group of people turned back and found that the exit had been blocked by a huge stone.


    Suddenly hear a Jiao chide, a woman''s voice says: "you when spirit vulture palace is where, let you one by one in this wild, today one also don''t want to live out."


    At the sight of these scenes, all the heroes knew that they had fallen into the organs of lingjiu palace. After entering the hall, they also looked around to see if there was an ambush. However, after that, there was a sign of life and death on someone''s body. Everyone was startled, and things hurt their kind. In addition, a series of accidents came one after another. Unexpectedly, they were in danger. When they saw that the huge rock blocked the gate, Heart is a Lin: "today to give birth to the Condor palace, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    It''s just that Zhang San Li Si and the King Kong sect leader turn a deaf ear to this incident. After all, in their view, as long as the other side is solved, their own force can absolutely suppress the heroes.


    As for the lingjiu palace, the Tianshan TongLao is gone, and a group of little girls have become what kind of climate.

 Chapter 1848

    The King Kong sect leader resisted Zhang Sanli''s attacks several times. Finally, he took a slow breath and said, "Bai wanjian, are you dead? Don''t you come to help me!"


    Bai wanjian''s face is not good-looking. You should know that on weekdays, the main eye of the King Kong sect is higher than the top, and he is good at martial arts. When people come to help him, he will not appreciate it. Instead, he will scold and think that he looks down on him. Who knows that he will be helped this time?


    However, since they all spoke and were from the same camp, Bai wanjian couldn''t stand idly by, so he took several martial brothers of the snow mountain sect to form a sword array and rushed there to stop Li Si for the King Kong sect leader.


    "Go away!" Li Si was very angry. Originally, he and Zhang San had hurt the King Kong sect leader by surprise at the beginning. After a hundred moves, they should be able to subdue each other. But if they interrupt, maybe the situation will turn around. After all, the King Kong sect leader''s magic skill is very difficult.


    He was in a hurry, so he was merciless. The sword array of the snow mountain sect was rigorous, and it was more than enough to deal with ordinary people in the Jianghu. However, he didn''t pay enough attention to Li Si.


    Li''s body is like electricity. He keeps moving. He is a man, but in the eyes of the surrounding heroes, he has surrounded the whole Xueshan sect.


    The people of Xueshan sect fell down one after another. After a few breaths, only Bai wanjian was left.


    Bai wanjian is a young leader of the snow mountain sect. His martial arts are well known by Mr. Weide Bai Zizi. His sword skills are much better than those of the other martial brothers around him. Unfortunately, even Bai Zizi is not an opponent against Li Si, let alone him?


    Aware of the danger, Bai wanjian didn''t dare to reserve anything. He directly used the unique skill of snow mountain sword "bright moon Qiang Flute". People around him felt that there was a bright moon rising, and the sound of whimpering gradually rose around him, just like Qiang flute. Suddenly, an atmosphere of killing spread.


    However, a big black hand suddenly appeared in the bright moon. It broke the moon and pressed it hard. The sound of Qiang flute disappeared without a trace.


    The surrounding heroes noticed that Bai wanjian had vomited blood and retreated. The long sword in his hand had been broken inch by inch. Li size caught up with him like a maggot of tarsal bone, intending to completely solve the disaster, and then joined hands with Zhang San to deal with the King Kong sect leader.


    "Bai wanjian is dead!" The people around had an idea, but they were not related to Bai wanjian, so they would not fight against Li Si for him; And even if the confrontation, no one has this ability, those island Master cave master thought to himself, even against Bai wanjian, he may not be able to win, let alone Li Si.


    "Daddy At this time, a girl''s exclamation came from her head. Although her voice was clear and sweet, everyone could hear the panic in her voice.


    A pale red shadow pours down from the top of the crowd''s head, waves his sword and stabs Li Si, trying to save Bai wanjian who is seriously injured.


    Li Si snorted and broke the sword in the girl''s hand. Then he patted her forehead. If Zhang San was here, he might have pity on her, but he was hard hearted. How could he have any mercy.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that a little beauty died like this." There are many people with good eyesight in the field. They have already seen that Qianying is a beautiful and refined girl. Everyone has a love for beauty, and everyone has some regrets.


    With a bang, the scene of brain splashing in people''s imagination didn''t appear. Instead, a dark shadow shot back. Finally, the whole person seemed to be printed on the wall.


    "Beating people like painting?" When they looked at it, they found that it was not others who were hanging on Qiang. On the contrary, it was Li Si, who was very powerful before. Many eyes almost glared out one after another.


    "What''s the matter?" A group of people immediately looked back and saw that the girl in red, who was about to fall to the ground because of the earthquake, was standing there with a young man holding his waist.


    Song Qingshu was the one who made the move. He thought the mess in the hall was a bit strange. He was going to come out to end it. When he saw that the girl he had saved was in crisis, he made the move naturally.


    "Didn''t you say your last name was Shi?" Song Qingshu looks at the girl beside him. He doesn''t understand that ah Xiu is the heroine of Xiake''s line, and Bai wanjian''s pearl.


    The girl blushed and explained in a low voice, "my grandmother and my grandfather have fallen out. I''m not allowed to have my surname Bai, so I''ll follow my surname Shi. I didn''t mean to cheat my elder brother."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said faintly, "you always insist on going to lingjiu palace. I''m afraid you''re worried that I''m coming. Something happened to your father."


    A Xiu lowered her head, her face was like a white plum petal, and her tears kept flowing out, hanging on her delicate and tender face: "sorry, big brother."


    Looking at the girl''s soft and weak appearance, song Qingshu really can''t be hard to blame.


    At this time, I heard a woman''s voice above my head and said, "see the new Lord, the four envoys and maidservants under my seat."


    When they looked up, they saw nine rocks protruding from the hall near the roof, which seemed to be nine small platforms. On each of the four rocks, there was an 18-year-old girl who was prostrating herself.


    As soon as the four women bowed, they jumped down. They were in the middle of the sky, holding a long sword in their hands. As soon as she was dressed in light red, moon white, light blue and light yellow, she jumped down and landed on the ground at the same time. Then she bowed down to song Qingshu and said, "I''m sorry for the maid''s late arrival."


    As soon as the sleeves of song Qingshu were brushed, a soft force lifted the four women up: "you don''t need to be polite." He remembers that when she was fighting with Li Qiushui, she seemed to mention that she had four beautiful maidservants, who were supposed to be them.


    Feeling the unstoppable vastness of the soft power, the four girls were shocked, but they were soon replaced by greater joy. The new master''s martial arts skills were so good that the disaster of the Condor palace could be saved.


    When they looked up, they were even more surprised. However, as like as two peas, the four women are not only tall, short, fat, and thin, but also have no facial features. The face of a common melon seed is like a lacquer, with its eyes and lacquer, and its color is just the color of its clothes.


    The woman in the light red shirt said, "the four sisters of my maid are twins. My mother named my maid Mei Jian. These three sisters are LAN Jian, Zhu Jian and Ju Jian. Just now I met the sisters of Haotian and Zhutian and learned all kinds of reasons. Now my maid has closed the gate of the hall of the sole respect. I''ll ask the master what to do with this brave and rebellious slave. "


    It was as like as two peas of what she called herself the four sisters, one of the twins. It was strange that four people looked alike, but they were all very fond of the beauty of their four faces, and their voices were clear. Two men snatched up, one with a single knife, the other with a pair of judges'' pens, and said in unison: "girl, you put it in your mouth..."


    All of a sudden, the blue light continued to flash, and the long swords of LAN Jian and Zhu Jian swept out. With two loud sounds, the wrists of the two men had been cut off, and their palms fell to the ground with their swords. This move was swift, and the wrists of the two men had been broken, and they were still saying: "what a fart! Ouch They yelled in unison and leaped back, spilling blood all over the floor.


    The two girls broke their wrists as soon as they made a move. Although the others thought that their martial arts were much better than those of the two great men, they did not dare to make a bold move. What''s more, seeing that the walls of the hall were all thick granite, they didn''t know what other powerful mechanisms were in the hall, and the enigmatic young man, Just now I don''t know if he beat the big devil Li Si like that. Who dares to do it at will? Everyone looked at each other, but no one said a word. They all scolded the two reckless men in their hearts.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, she was indeed a servant girl who was personally transferred and taught by Tong granny. Her swordsmanship has surpassed that of many experts in the world.


    However, he knew that there was something more important to do now. He stepped forward and said faintly: "if you have the life of the vulture palace people on your hand, you should pay for it; Those who hurt the limbs of the people in the palace of the spirit vulture will have their hands and feet broken; Those who are not stained with blood will be punished with 80 lashes. Who has any objection? "

 Chapter 1849

    With this remark, the whole hall was in an instant uproar. During this time, after thousands of risks, they attacked the lingjiu palace. Both sides were red eyed. Who didn''t have a few lives? How many of the people on the scene will be spared if we really carry out this way?


    "Brat, don''t be ashamed A big man like an iron tower jumps out, his eyes as red as a tiger. He lifts his fist like an iron bowl, smashes a tea table with a bang, and then rushes to song Qingshu.


    Someone called out his identity: "iron ao Island owner! Ha Daba, the leader of tieao island


    It turns out that song Qingshu just moved so fast that few people around saw how Li Si was beaten and flew out. They thought that some mysterious master was hiding in the dark. As for song Qingshu, many of the island masters and cave owners didn''t pay attention to him.


    Ha Daba looks down on Xiao Bai Lian most in his daily life, and the man in front of him is in line with all the definitions of Xiao Bai Lian in his heart. When he hears his rave again, he can''t help jumping out.


    The surrounding island Master and cave master gloated, but it''s better to let him try that man''s weight. Only Murong Fu, Zhuo Bufan and others in the room changed their faces, because they recognized the identity of song Qingshu.


    Standing in front of him, Ju Jian saw ha Daba''s terrible look and forgot that he was a good swordsman. He was afraid. With a drill, he shrank into song Qingshu''s arms. Ha Daba opens his big hand like a fan and grabs Mei Jian. The four twin sisters are interlinked. Ju Jian is so scared that she shivers all over. Mei Jian has already felt it. Seeing ha Daba rush at her, she hides behind song Qingshu with a cry of "ah".


    Song Qingshu has a strange look. This little girl is not shy. She threw herself into her arms as soon as she met her. However, he read so many people that he soon realized that the other party was not the coquettish bitch he imagined, but the natural reaction of being too timid.


    It''s too early to boast about Tianshan Tong granny. Although these maids have good swordsmanship, they haven''t seen any real storm after all. They can''t react to the crisis at all.


    At this moment, ha Daba has already made a quick attack. Seeing that song Qingshu still doesn''t mean to make a move, his mother-in-law Yu, sister-in-law Shi, Cheng Qingshuang and others can''t help but get nervous. Although they know that the new Lord''s divine skill is peerless, it''s hard to avoid injury if they stand like this.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, ha Daba just hit an invisible wall three feet in front of song Qingshu''s body. He screamed and went back. He staggered a few steps and finally fell to the ground.


    When they looked down, they saw that his face was covered with blood and flesh, as if he had hit a huge stone at full speed. It seemed that he was dead.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" At this time, Li Si had already pulled his body out of the wall with difficulty. When he saw this scene, he could not help but come up with an idiom.


    "This is the air wall?" There are many talented people in the field. Martial arts experts often have Qi to protect their bodies. The most advanced ones can even spread Qi around their bodies. However, one or two inches can reach the sky. The distance just now is almost three feet, isn''t it? It''s impossible for this young man to have such terrible internal power when he practices martial arts from his mother''s womb. Even if he looks at the whole Wulin, he has never heard of anyone whose body protecting Qi can reach three feet.


    However, although they haven''t seen it, some people have seen it in this game. No matter Murong Fu or Zhuo Bufan, they have seen it; The King Kong sect leader and Zhang Sanli Si were also defeated by him. Naturally, he knew that the gentle looking young master could not be bothered.


    "I''ve seen the king of the Golden Snake."


    "I''ve met the king of Qi."


    "I''ve met brother song."


    "I''ve met Mr. Song."


    Several people saluted together, and even Zhang San and the King Kong sect leader, who were still fighting to death, stopped.


    "Oh, why not?" Song Qingshu looked at them and said with a smile.


    A few people think that you are here, we still fart. But their faces grew more respectful:


    "How dare we be presumptuous in front of you?" The King Kong sect leader said with a smile that he had been defeated by each other several times. He had seen 18 top experts in one move, and he had also eaten his three corpse brain God Dan. How could he have half the courage of hostility in his heart?


    "If we had known that the king of Qi had become the new owner of lingjiu palace, why did our brothers come here with all the trouble?" Zhang San still said with a smile, but the smile was more ugly than crying.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of the heroes, and everyone was shocked. Just now, no matter how majestic Zhang San or the King Kong sect leader was, any one of them was enough to frighten the whole audience. But now such a character is so servile to the young man.


    Not to mention the ordinary island Master, the cave master, even Zhuo Bufan was scared to death. Standing there shivering, there seemed to be an invisible pressure in the air. Everyone was frightened, especially those whose hands were stained with the life of the vulture palace people.


    Among them, Murong Fu was in a better state, mainly because he was defeated by song Qingshu for several times. He was numb at this time, especially when he thought that this visit to lingjiu palace was the last chance in his life. Now his hope failed. He knew that he had no hope of restoring his country in this life. He stood there in despair, but he was not affected by song Qingshu.


    "See you At the moment, the palace people of jiutianjiubu had already surrounded the place on the third floor inside and the third floor outside. Seeing this, they all made a formal visit to the new master. They were moved by them, and the island masters and cave masters were soft footed. They also knelt down and called for the Lord.


    Feeling the momentum of the tsunami in the hall, even an outsider like a Xiu could not help kneeling down. She was puzzled, but she thought that kneeling down seemed nothing, so she still knelt there.


    "It''s a dead end to stay. It''s better to fight hard. No matter how powerful he is, he can only stay a few. Everyone rushes out one by one!" Thirty six islands and seventy-two holes are full of people who lick blood with a knife head. Hearing what he just said, he knew that he would surely die, so he simply rushed out of the cave. At this time, the people of jiutianjiubu were kneeling, and there was no defense outside. So many of them rushed out together. Even if the other side had three heads and six arms, how many could they stop?


    As long as you get out of the hall, you will get a life. As for the talisman of life and death, at least a few months before the attack, so that at least a few months to pick up their own time.


    In order to survive, these people burst out with all their potential. Lightness skill seems to be three points faster than usual.


    Seeing that the fastest ones were almost out of the hall, some of the remaining Island owners could not help but were ready to move. At this moment, a faint voice rang out: "who can go without my permission?"


    Then a large blue sword appeared out of thin air. People on the scene had already admired Zhuo Bufan''s one foot long sword. Now they just know what a frog in the well is.


    There was a strange shock when the sword was shining all over the sky. People just felt black and numb. They didn''t dare to move a finger at all. When the sword faded away, the heroes finally regained their eyesight. All the people who fled in a hurry had different heads, without exception.


    "Thank you for avenging our sisters!" Before that, the group of yellow women in the center of the hall cried out with excitement.

 Chapter 1850

    "Thank you for avenging our sisters!" This kind of voice reverberated in the whole hall, and even the others of jiutianjiubu began to shout. It was obvious that they admired and sympathized with the sacrifice juntianbu had taken to guard lingjiu palace.


    Seeing their excitement, song Qingshu sighed that in the past few months, one of Jun Tianbu''s guardians died in the wake of the vulture palace. During this period, he didn''t know how many bloody battles and how many comrades he had sacrificed. As a result, in the original work, Xu Zhu simply bypassed the troublemakers. Not only that, he also pulled out the birth death talisman for them. It''s so pedantic and ridiculous.


    At that time, although the island owners and cave owners were very grateful, everyone said that they would go through fire and water for the lingjiu palace and xuzhu in the future, but there was no restriction. Once there was a change in the future, how could these old people really work for xuzhu?


    As for the people of lingjiu palace, it must be even more chilling to wait for such a result in the end, but xuzhu is the Lord, and even if they are dissatisfied, they can only bear in their heart.


    As for the fact that everyone in the original works is convinced of him, that is to give xuzhu the aura of the protagonist, will the palace people of lingjiu palace have no idea?


    "Please be gracious It seems to feel the murderous air gathering in the air. Those island masters kowtow like garlic. They see a group of people who have the same martial arts skills as themselves rush out. As a result, they are easily killed. Who dares to rise the idea of resistance.


    Song Qingshu then said, "since you didn''t run just now, it''s obvious that your sins are not as serious as those people. At the same time, you also have the heart of repentance. In this case, you''d better stick forty, and then kowtow to your sacrificial sisters of juntianbu."


    "Thank you for your kindness, thank you for your kindness!" A group of people wept with joy. They thought they would take off their skin even if they didn''t die, but the punishment was lighter than they thought. Although kowtowing to those girls was a bit shameless, losing face was nothing compared with losing life or breaking hands and feet.


    The palace people of lingjiu palace have no objection. They have just killed those people, and they have taken revenge for their blood and blood.


    Song Qingshu nodded. It was enough to set an example to others. He didn''t want these island masters to hurt their bones and muscles too much. After all, they still need to fight back against Li Liangzuo.


    However, he will not be stupid enough to untie the talisman of life and death for them. The talisman of life and death is indeed a very effective means to control them. As long as the rewards and punishments are clear and not too moody, they will not be rebellious. To say the least, even if they are Moody like Grandma Tong, they only dare to have a problem in her practice.


    At this time, suddenly a man screamed bitterly, and rolled out of the crowd: "I... my life and death charm!" As he said this, he scratched his face, and soon caught out the bloodstains, and soon his body became bloody.


    "It''s the big monster in the double monsters of zhuya!" Someone nearby called out his identity.


    "Big brother, big brother!" The two monsters of zhuya double monsters turn around in a hurry, but they can''t help it. Suddenly, they see song Qingshu beside them. Like a drowning man catching a straw, they quickly kneel down and kowtow, "Lord, please help my elder brother."


    Song Qingshu secretly called out just in time. He lifted the chrysanthemum sword in his arms and stood aside. Then he walked over. He saw that zhuya monster was struggling to scratch his chest. He immediately sealed each other''s acupoints. Then he took a small pill and let it take it. Then he used his martial arts to help the medicine disperse. Zhuya monster gradually recovered.


    "It''s the antidote to the talisman of life and death!" The people around them stare straight, but they don''t give much hope. This new Lord is good at martial arts, not medical skills. They don''t know when their life and death talisman became a life threatening talisman, but now that he has an antidote, they can''t help but rekindle the hope of life.


    Song Qingshu stood up and said lightly: "this is only a temporary antidote, which can only suppress the toxicity in your body. It won''t happen in a year, but you don''t have to be too disappointed. From now on, as long as you can complete the task I assigned, I will give you the antidote. Don''t worry, my task won''t be as difficult for you to complete as grandma Tong."


    Thank you for your grace A group of people kowtow to thank him one after another. As for what he said, he criticized Tianshan TongLao. Because of the aftereffect, even the people of jiutianjiu didn''t think it was wrong.


    Soon, people from jiutianjiubu came forward and unarmed many island masters and went to the prison.


    Song Qingshu then looked back at the others: "now it''s your turn."


    The Lord of Vajra said with a quick smile: "young master, we didn''t hurt a hair of the girl in the spirit vulture palace. Please tell me, Mingjian..."


    Zhang sanlisi, Murong Fu and others all look at each other, thinking that you are a great master. It''s too much to be servile.


    Song Qingshu snorted: "really, but before I went up to the mountain, I met your disciple and grandson who were bullying a little girl. I guess they didn''t do such things less?"


    On one side, ah Xiu couldn''t help exclaiming. She realized that he was coming out for herself, happy and frightened. In addition, she was shy by nature. She couldn''t help being embarrassed in front of so many people. She blushed and didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Seeing this, Bai wanjian didn''t know what was going on. He was furious: "King Kong sect master, you even connived at my daughter?"


    In the heart of the Vajra sect master, 10000 MMPs rush by, thinking that if your daughter hadn''t found such a big backing, I would have slapped you to death by talking to you like this.


    But at this time, he did not dare to show the slightest emotion, and a lot of smiles came out on his face: "forgive me, master Bai Shao. Those people under my command are blind. I will cut off their third leg when I go back."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "no, people are all solved by me."


    "Yes, they don''t have eyes. They deserve to die." The King Kong sect master nodded and bowed, "I don''t know how the princess is during this period of time. Khan and Ruyang King miss her very much. They have asked about her several times."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "why, I''m afraid I''ll kill you, so I''ll move your princess out?"


    "Don''t you dare," the King Kong Master said hastily, "we are under the hands of the princess. Naturally, we are also under the hands of the young master. The young master wants our lives. We don''t have to do it ourselves. In a word, we will sacrifice our lives."


    One side of Li Si''s character has always been upright, and Wen Yan can''t stand it: "flatterer, stink."


    The King Kong sect leader glared at him: "hum, you are a talented man. You are a banished immortal. It''s a blessing to be a dog and a horse under the throne. You know what a fart!"


    Even song Qingshu couldn''t stand it any more. He waved his hand and said, "go away!"


    The King Kong sect leader was very happy: "yes, the little one will go away."


    "Wait!" Song Qingshu suddenly stopped him.

 Chapter 1851

    Vajra sect leader secretly complained: "I don''t know what you want to tell me?"


    Song Qingshu said, "go back and control your disciples. If I hear the news of their bullying women, I will make you King Kong gate disappear from the world."


    "Yes, absolutely not. Please don''t worry..." the King Kong sect leader made a promise in a cold sweat.


    "Let''s go!" Song Qingshu just waved his hand.


    The Lord of Vajra gate seems to be pardoned, but he seems to disappear outside the gate.


    No matter Zhang San, Li Si or Murong Fu are puzzled. The King Kong sect leader''s martial arts are unfathomable. Even if he can''t win song Qingshu, he doesn''t have to. Of course, they don''t know that the King Kong sect leader won song Qingshu''s three corpses brain pill in that broken Temple and was brainwashed by him. That''s why he saw him like a mouse meets a cat.


    Then song Qingshu''s eyes fell on the remaining people: "what should I do with you?"


    Murong Fu stretched his neck and snorted: "this is the end of the matter. If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please. But it''s impossible for me to beg for mercy like the King Kong sect leader."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Although Murong Fu was not good at martial arts and his mind was not very clear, he still had some strength. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that he always took the restoration of the country as his own duty. In his heart, he always regarded himself as the emperor. Naturally, the emperor would not be servile to others.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to take the other party for his own use, but he finally gave up the idea. It''s not that he was afraid of his ambition. No matter how ambitious Murong Fu was, he couldn''t do better than Chen Youliang. The key is that his brain is not easy to use. In order to restore his country, he always thought of some messy ideas. He is a typical man with great ambition but few talents. Such a person only has risks, but it''s hard to bring benefits.


    But if you kill him... He did his part to renew his meridians. Although his kindness has already been paid off, it''s not clear to kill him by hand. What''s more, the madman murongbo doesn''t know where he is now. If he kills the only child of Murong family, he will not be afraid, but there are so many people in his hands, There are so many confidants, but few of them can beat Murong Bo.


    "If we really want to get there, we have to control murongbo first." Song Qingshu made up his mind, and then said, "I won''t kill you for the time being because of my old love, but the death penalty can be avoided, and the life penalty can''t escape."


    As soon as his voice fell, he shot out some transparent objects in his hand. Where could Murong Fu react? He felt the cold numbness coming from several acupoints on his body. He couldn''t help but turn pale: "what did you do to me?"


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "Murong and these demons go to the lingjiu palace together. Don''t you want to see the life and death talisman of Tianshan TongLao? In that case, I will satisfy your wish."


    "The symbol of life and death?" Murong Fu''s face changed greatly, and soon the itching came up from him. He couldn''t stand up and began to howl on the ground.


    All the women in the surrounding lingjiu Palace are happy: "the master''s divine skill is superior to the rest of the world, and he is also in charge of the talisman of life and death. For thousands of years, he has unified the river and lake."


    Song Qingshu had a black thread. He thought where you learned these sayings. I''m not Ding Chunqiu and Dongfang Bubai. With a wave of my hand, I interrupted their flattery and bounced an antidote into Murong Fu''s mouth. He said to her, "now you''ve got a talisman of life and death. In the future, as long as you don''t do something bad for me, I will give you the antidote on time every year."


    Murong Fu''s numbness and itching gradually faded, but the feeling that he could not survive or die was still fresh in his memory. When he thought that he had not accepted lingjiu palace, but was controlled by the talisman of life and death like those island masters, he felt as if he was dead, and let the people of lingjiu palace detain him.


    Song Qingshu then turned to Zhang Sanli: "it''s your turn."


    Zhang San Li Si looked at each other and immediately gave a wry smile: "our life and death are all controlled by the king of Qi, but please let the king of Qi see that there is no big conflict between Xiake island and you."


    "No big conflict?" Song Qingshu thinks that he killed 18 of their top experts in the broken temple and learned taixuan Sutra in Xiake Island, especially because it has something to do with Jia Baoyu''s death. If they know the truth, they may want to ruin themselves.


    But in retrospect, I didn''t seem to reveal my true identity these times


    "It''s not impossible to let you go, but what''s good for me?" Song Qingshu says faintly that Zhang Sanli and Si represent the face of Xiake island. If you kill them, it means that you are officially at war with Xiake island. Now that you have a lot of enemies, it''s not wise to make enemies out of thin air.


    As soon as Zhang San and Li Si heard the play, he said in a hurry: "from now on, we Xiake island will retreat from the influence of the king of Qi."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu showed a strange expression: "in those days, Duke Wen of Jin retreated and defeated Chu in the battle of Chengpu."


    Zhang San said in a hurry: "we have no such intention!"


    "Well," Song Qing Shu nodded. "But I doubt if you have such a large power. Do you have the swordsman has the final say?"


    Zhang San said: "in ordinary days, the two island owners are not here, and Zhao Daqian and ER are not at the end of the day. Our brothers are in charge of the daily management."


    Song Qingshu asked, "what is the identity of Zhao Daqian er? I feel more mysterious than the island owner."


    Zhang San said with a bitter smile: "report back to king Qi. This is the top secret of Xiake island. Even if you kill us, we can''t say it. Otherwise, even if you escape, we will end up worse."


    "It''s so mysterious," Song Qingshu sneered. "Well, even if you don''t say it, I can guess something. Let''s go and remember what we said today."


    "Thank you, king Qi." After Zhang San and Li Si gave thanks, they hurried out and walked out of the hall. They could not help whispering:


    "Did he really know the identity of Zhao Daqian er?"


    "I don''t think so. Their identities are very mysterious. The whole Xiake Island knows no more than five people."


    "That seems to be his bluff."


    "Go back and tell the big island Master about it."


    ¡­¡­


    In the duzun hall, song Qingshu looked at the rest of the Xueshan sect and said, "elder brother, do you want to let my father go? The Xueshan sect is controlled by Mongolia. This behavior is due to sweat. My father and they can''t help themselves."


    Bai wanjian quickly pulled his daughter back: "ah Xiu, your father has always stood up to heaven and earth. Why ask for help? There are only those who died in battle in the snow mountain sect, but no one who surrendered."


    "Dad ~" ah Xiu stamped her feet in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu looked at the girl who was about to cry: "ah Xiu, why was I single when I met you?"


    Ah Xiu''s face turned red and said, "it''s my grandfather who wants me to marry a Mongolian prince, so I took the opportunity to sneak out. Who knows I met my elder brother on the way. Seeing his martial arts skills are so high, I''m worried that my father will have an accident, so I came back with you."

 Chapter 1852

    "Prince of Mongolia?" Song Qingshu eyebrows pick pick, "which Mongolian prince?"


    A Xiu''s face turned red again: "I... I don''t know."


    Bai wanjian replied: "in fact, the specific candidates have not been decided, just have this intention, who knows this girl accidentally heard and ran away."


    A Xiu''s face became more and more red: "I... I don''t want to marry."


    Bai wanjian frowned and said, "Mongolia is now in a dominant position. What is their status as princes? I don''t know how many girls want to be their wives. How can they resist like you?"


    A Xiu cried wrongly, clenched her lips and didn''t speak there. The tears in her eyes seemed to drip down at any time.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. The snow mountain sect is a good idea for panlongfufeng. It''s only because of the position of the snow mountain sect that a Xiu can be a side concubine. It''s just because people give her face. They lick her face, but they don''t get it.


    "Ah Xiu is my sister now. She doesn''t want to. No one can force her to get married." See the appearance of a Xiu pear with rain, song Qingshu heart rose a pity.


    Bai wanjian frowned: "the son of song is too broad. After all, it''s our family business of Xueshan school."


    "So what?" Song Qingshu said faintly, "it''s too pedantic for leader Bai Shao to tell me the rules in the troubled times. The reason why I can manage it, not to mention my own strength, is to say my friendship with the Mongolian high-level. As long as one word, no prince will marry her. Do you believe it?"


    "You Bai wanjian''s face turned red in an instant, but he knew that what he said was the truth. It was well known that he had an ambiguous relationship with Ruyang palace. He played a very important role in negotiating peace with Mongolia in the Southern Song Dynasty. Such people and their snow mountain sect could know how the Mongolian high-level would choose without thinking about it.


    Song Qingshu just smiles to a Xiu: "don''t be afraid of a Xiu. No one can force you to marry someone you don''t like."


    "Thank you big brother," ah Xiu showed a happy look, but soon looked at his father anxiously, "but my father, he..."


    Song Qingshu replied, "don''t worry. Your father and the King Kong sect leader want a mantis to catch cicadas in the back. They didn''t hurt the life of the people in lingjiu palace. I won''t embarrass him."


    Ah Xiu jumped up in excitement: "great!"


    Song Qingshu can''t help smiling at her exultation. This sense of girlhood will gradually disappear with the growth of age. Now is her most charming time.


    Bai wanjian arched his hand: "thank you very much. We dare not disturb you any more. Goodbye." After all, he is not a man who knows right from wrong. Although he is annoyed that the other party interferes in his own family affairs, he still has some etiquette.


    Song Qingshu nodded. Now the lingjiu palace is in ruins. He still needs time to deal with the problems after the war.


    Bai wanjian walked a few steps and saw his daughter standing by song Qingshu''s side. He couldn''t help but get angry: "ah Xiu, let''s go!"


    A Xiu is a little reluctant, but she also knows that a girl''s home is not convenient for her to follow a man. Then she reluctantly says to song Qingshu, "big brother, can I see you again after I leave?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, you are welcome to lingjiu Palace at any time. I will come to Xueshan school to find you later."


    "Really?" A Xiu has some surprise, "it''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal." Song Qingshu nodded with a smile. Although Xueshan school is not a small school in the western regions, it is insignificant in the world. Originally, it is not worth going, but it is quite different with this pearl.


    Bai wanjian''s face was black to death. He thought that it was a woman who didn''t want to stay. He knew that he had worked hard to have a son.


    On the way down the mountain, Bai wanjian looked at his joyful daughter and said, "ah Xiu, you don''t want to marry the prince of Mongolia. Do you want to marry that song?"


    Ah Xiu''s face turned red and said: "no, Dad, don''t make fun of your daughter."


    "If not," Bai wanjian snorted, "song is a famous Playboy in the world. I don''t know how many confidants there are. Even the princess of Ruyang palace in Mongolia is said to be one of them. If you send a silly girl like you, you will be swallowed up."


    "Dad, my daughter really doesn''t have that idea." Ah Xiu was so angry that she rode directly to the front. When others couldn''t see her appearance, she couldn''t help but dim her happy and relaxed expression.


    In the duzun hall, song Qingshu arranged for people to clean up the mess. However, only Juntian Department suffered a heavy loss, and the other eight departments were well preserved. Coupled with the highly respected existence of mother-in-law Yu and sister-in-law Shi, the aftercare work was soon arranged in good order, and he didn''t have to do it himself.


    Nothing is too strange. The universe of 1000000000 universes is as like as two peas. Four of them are twiltering Mei Lan Zhu Ju. The song world is not surprised. The world is really fantastic. There are four fetal existence. Besides the color of clothes, the other are exactly the same.


    Originally, the maidservant of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju served Tianshan TongLao, but now the master suddenly changed to a young man. They couldn''t help but feel a little strange because of their rapid heartbeat and shortness of breath. However, they were still young and grew up in lingjiu palace. They didn''t know much about the world and didn''t have many other ideas.


    "By the way, where were you when those main holes came in?" Song Qingshu asked curiously, "I didn''t see you in the hall at that time."


    The bamboo sword replied, "those slaves came into the palace, and all the sisters of Jun Tianbu were captured. When our four sisters saw that they could not resist the enemy, they fled to the secret room where Grandma Tong practiced martial arts. They just wanted to get dark and try to save people."


    "The secret room for practicing martial arts?" Song Qingshu was curious, "take me to have a look."


    "Yes Now that he is the new owner of lingjiu palace, plus the previous shock to the heroes, the four maidservants have been convinced of him. How can they have any objection.


    At present, Mei Lanju and Zhu Sishu lead song Qingshu to the back garden, remove a rockery, and come out of the tunnel entrance. Mei Jian holds a torch high and leads the way. Five people pass through. Along the way, Mei Jian kept pressing the trigger in the hidden place, so that the hidden weapon trap would not start. The tunnel twists and turns, spirals downward, and sometimes suddenly opens up, showing a huge grotto. It can be seen that the tunnel is built according to the natural cave in the mountainside.


    Along the way, Zhu Jian introduced their hiding situation. LAN Jian could not help sighing: "in fact, that''s just our intention to repay grandma. If our master doesn''t come, we will all be lost in the hands of these slaves. "


    Listening to a few young girls shouting one by one, song Qingshu, even though he has rich experience, is still a little refreshing.


    After more than two Li''s journey, Mei Jian reached out to push aside a rock on the left side and said, "master, please come in. Inside is the stone room left by the master here a hundred years ago. Maidservants dare not enter."

 Chapter 1853

    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why not? Is there any danger in it? "


    Mei Jian said: "it''s not dangerous. This is an important part of the palace. Maidservants dare not enter without permission. "


    When song Qingshu woke up, he did mention it in the original book. It was all the highest martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect. If his martial arts were not enough, it was useless. On the contrary, it was easy to be possessed.


    In the original work, Xu Zhu let them in, but they almost died.


    Of course, there is no need for song Qingshu to say this now. It''s better to sell them a favor: "come in together. What''s the matter? It''s very uncomfortable to stand in such a narrow tunnel outside. " Four Shu look at each other, have the color of surprise.


    Mei Jian said: "master, before Grandma went to my sisters, she once said that if my four sisters were loyal to me, had no transgressions, and could practice Kung Fu with heart, then when we were 40 years old, we would be allowed to go to this stone chamber one day a year to study Kung Fu on the stone wall. Even if the host''s kindness is heavy, it will be twenty-two years before Grandma''s promise is abandoned. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if you wait another twenty-two years, won''t you be very angry? When you are old, what martial arts will you learn? Let''s go in together


    Four Shu great joy, immediately kneel down.


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t care. Anyway, with him, these little girls can save themselves even if they have problems. It''s better to take the opportunity to buy people''s hearts.


    When a group of five people walked into the stone room, they saw that the rocks on the four walls were very smooth. The stone walls were carved with countless circles with a diameter of about ten feet. In each circle, there were all kinds of figures, some were human figures, some were animal figures, some were incomplete words, and some were just marks and lines. The numbers of "a 1", "a 2", "Zi 1", "Zi 2" were noted beside the circles, If the number of circles is not more than a thousand, there are at least eight or nine hundred, but how can we see them all at once?


    Song Qingshu sighed that Pan Lang was a genius who had studied so many martial arts, but he didn''t know whether he had studied them all or had the help of his predecessors.


    Bamboo sword way: "let''s see the picture of a one first, master say is?"


    Song Qingshu nodded. At the moment, five people held up torches and looked at the circle numbered "A-1". When they saw it, they recognized that it was the first move of Tianshan MEIZHE, saying, "this is Tianshan MEIZHE."


    When you look at the first two, it''s really the second move of Tianshan plum blossom folding hand. If you look at it in turn, after the illustration of Tianshan plum blossom folding hand, it''s the illustration of Tianshan six Yang palm. Although song Qingshu didn''t learn it, he had already known the subtlety of martial arts by fighting with Tong granny before. Now he can confirm it with these atlas, and he can roughly understand it by comparison.


    When his martial arts level is high, he has all kinds of skills. He learns these things very quickly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t see the martial arts moves of the empress of the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain on the stone wall. He carried Qi according to the picture, only learned a few moves, and then he floated in the air.


    Song Qingshu secretly exclaimed that the martial arts of Xiaoyao sect were really amazing.


    Just as he was concentrating on his movements and worries, he suddenly heard two exclamations of "ah, ah". Song Qingshu opened his eyes, but saw LAN Jian and Zhu Jian shaking and then fell to the ground.


    Mei Ju two Shu hand stone wall, face big change, tottering. Song Qingshu naturally knew what was going on. He used to hold up LAN Zhu Er Shu and pretended to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Mei Jian said: "master... Master, our skill is low. We can''t see the figures here... I... we are waiting outside." Four Shu holding the stone wall, slowly out of the stone room.


    I saw four Shu sitting in the corridor with her knees folded. She was working hard. Her body was shaking and her face was in pain. Song Qingshu knew that they had suffered a lot of internal injuries, so he patted them on the acupoints of each vest. A strong force of Yang and harmony penetrated into the human body. Si Shu''s face was calm. Soon, sweat oozed from everyone''s forehead. He opened his eyes one after another and cried, "thank you for your efforts in treating the injury of your servant." Turn over, bow down and thank you.


    Song Qingshu quickly reached out to help each other and said, "you don''t have to be polite. I didn''t notice your abnormality."


    Mei Jian sighed and said, "master, grandma wanted us to be 40 years old before we could come to the stone room every year to see the pictures for one day. It was very meaningful. The martial arts in these maps are too profound. The maidservants practice according to the diagram of "Jia Yi". They are short of Qi, and immediately go into the meridians. If it wasn''t for the master''s rescue, my four sisters would be paralyzed forever. "


    LAN Jian said: "grandma has great expectations for us. She hopes that my sister will be able to practice this excellent martial arts when she is 40 years old, but... But the maidservants are inferior. If they practice for another 22 years, they may not dare to enter the stone room again."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "so it is. It''s not mine. I shouldn''t ask you to go in."


    The Four Swords bowed down and pleaded guilty again. They all said, "why did the master say that? That''s the kindness of the master. It''s all due to the arrogance of the maidservants. "


    Ju Jian said: "master has profound skills, but it''s very beneficial to practice these advanced martial arts. When grandma is in the stone room, she often can''t get out of the moon, so she is just trying to figure out the atlas on the stone wall. "


    Mei Jian then said, "the slaves in thirty-six caves and seventy-two islands pressed the sisters of Jun Tianbu to know where Grandma''s treasure was. My sisters would rather die than surrender. My four sisters wanted to lead them into the tunnel, launch the mechanism, and annihilate them all in the tunnel. They were just afraid that these slaves had the ability to crack the mechanism. If they went into the stone room and saw the illustration of the stone wall, they would be in endless trouble. If I had known that, I would have let them in. "


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "it''s true. If these diagrams are seen by people with insufficient skills, they are more harmful than any poison and sharp weapon. They should be glad they didn''t come in."


    LAN Jian said with a smile: "the master is so kind. According to me, if you let them practice and die one by one, it will look good."


    Song Qingshu thought for a while and said, "although you are good at swordsmanship, you are too young to learn some advanced martial arts. But as my maid, you can''t do it if you are weak. Let''s say that I''ll pass you a magic skill. If you practice it frequently, your martial arts will improve by leaps and bounds."


    The four girls were very happy. They had seen how profound song Qingshu''s martial arts were. If they got him to pass on his martial arts personally, they would definitely not be ordinary.


    Song Qingshu then said, "this martial art comes from Tianzhu..." among all the martial arts he knows, there are many secret collections of divine skills, but the one that is suitable for ordinary people to practice and enter the country fastest is not shenzujing. Before you tan, people''s martial arts were completely out of class, and their aptitude was very poor. They just relied on this martial arts to fight Xiao Feng in a short time.


    Chen Yuanyuan, who had no martial arts background before, also asked her to practice this, and the effect was very obvious.


    Of course, star sucking Dafa and Northern underworld skills can also make people become experts in a short time, but these two skills are too insidious. They need to absorb other people''s internal power, and it''s not necessarily a good thing to pass them on.


    Soon, several women began to play various yoga postures according to the moves of shenzujing. Originally, these postures were very anti human, and it was difficult for normal people to do them. However, several maids were still young, their bones and meridians were not completely shaped, and their flexibility was much better than that of ordinary people. They soon learned the first few postures successfully.


    "Sister, I don''t think it''s such a shame." Ju Jian looks at Song Qingshu, who is observing the murals in the distance. She blushes and whispers to Mei Jian.


    "I''m too ashamed to talk nonsense. It''s really a supreme skill. In just one hour, I obviously feel that my internal power has nearly doubled," Mei Jian yelled at her sister, but her face turned red. "Besides, we are the master''s maids, so... It doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 1854

    Chrysanthemum sword thought, also nodded: "yes, we all belong to the master, really it doesn''t matter?"


    LAN Jian on the other side said in a low voice suddenly, "do you think the master will let us sleep later in the evening?"


    Mei Jian spat: "what are you thinking in your head, little girl?"


    The bamboo sword also blushed and said, "I heard sister-in-law Shi say before that all the servant girls of big families have to warm the bed for their master."


    "Don''t think about it. Practice hard." Mei Jian pinches her sister, but she can''t help coming up with some scenes in her mind. I don''t know if it''s because of the posture. Her body is getting more and more numb.


    Although the whispering voice of a few little girls was small, it didn''t escape song Qingshu''s ears. He couldn''t help laughing and crying when he heard the content of several people''s comments. It seems that although Tianshan TongLao is fierce, she is very good to them, otherwise she would not be so lively.


    However, he soon calmed down and continued to look at the frescoes in the cave. First, he had a special ability to learn as soon as he learned. Second, he is now highly cultivated. One method is universal. Although he saw it very quickly, he quickly mastered these martial arts. Later, he did not use the lightness skill of taixuan Sutra, so he could float in the air.


    After a few hours, song Qingshu had mastered almost all the martial arts in the stone chamber. He just felt fresh and fresh, and his martial arts realm seemed to have reached a new level.


    Just as he was about to leave, there was a slight whine in the air. He could not help but stop. The sound was so slight that he would never have heard it unless he was able to communicate with God.


    After a while, the sound of Wuwu came again. It felt like ghost night crying in legend. If ordinary people were scared to pee, how could song Qingshu, who had been influenced by a complete scientific system, be scared by such a small thing?


    It soon became clear that there should be a secret room somewhere. The air flow poured from some small cracks into the hidden cavity, which made such a sound.


    Song Qingshu followed the sound and walked a few feet. Finally, he came to a big stone wall and touched it. His internal power extended into it. He soon felt that there was a big space in it.


    After a general scan, he noticed that a lampholder nearby was a bit abrupt. He tried to twist it a few times, and a stone door gradually opened. Song Qingshu looked back and saw Mei Lanzhu and Ju were practicing in the distance. He didn''t notice the situation here.


    He was a brave man with excellent skills, but he was not afraid of any mechanism inside, so he went straight in.


    The secret room is not big or small, with dozens of square meters. However, song Qingshu was surprised, because the first thing that came into sight was a dead bone sitting on the chair in front of him.


    If it''s a normal skeleton, it''s OK. The key is that the skeleton looks very small, like a child, but even if it''s already a skeleton, the whole person''s sitting posture is arrogant.


    "How strange!" Song Qingshu is puzzled. It seems that this withered bone should be a top martial arts expert or someone who has been in the upper position for a long time. Otherwise, he would not exude such spirit just by his sitting posture.


    "Is it the remains of Pan Lang?" An idea flashed through Song Qing''s mind, but he quickly denied the conjecture. The bone in front of him was slim and small. It seemed that he was mostly young, and he was still a woman, not pan Lang.


    Song Qingshu suddenly noticed that there was a roll of parchment in kugu''s hand. He gently took it down and printed the first few words of the roll into his eyes - "the law of eternal life!"


    "Eternal life?" Song Qingshu chuckled. Since ancient times, emperors and generals have been pursuing the art of immortality. What kind of person was Qin Shihuang, who ruled the country and used the strength of the whole country, was still a failure. Those emperors behind, who learned from each other and practiced immortality and pills one by one, not only failed to achieve immortality, but also died early because of heavy metal poisoning.


    Originally, song Qingshu still admired the man in front of her. She must be a great person in front of her, but she was also a stupid person pursuing longevity.


    However, he opened the whole sheet of parchment to see what would be written on it. As a result, his face soon changed, because the previous sentence mentioned that the eight wasteland Six Harmonies are unique


    "... although this skill is magical and has the effect of being immortal, it''s not really immortal after all. With master''s ability to understand Heaven and earth, when the time comes, he has to die..."


    Song Qingshu nodded. It seemed that this man was not confused. Then he read on and saw that it read:


    "What is immortality? I study ancient books and know that the five failures of heaven and man and the limit of the body are the rules of the road. No matter how high my martial arts are, I can''t violate them. But although the body can''t live forever, what about the soul?"


    Song Qingshu thought of mingzun subconsciously with a clatter. He developed the method of seizing and giving up, and succeeded in Zhang Wuji''s body. In a sense, he has gained eternal life.


    At the beginning, he just looked at it casually, but now he can''t wait to see it any more: "what is soul? I think about it, it''s nothing more than memory and way of thinking. If another person has the same memory and way of thinking as me, and thinks that she is me from the bottom of his heart, Does that mean that I continue to live in this world in another way? "


    "This..." Song Qingshu could not help but be a little stunned. When he first heard of this idea, he thought it was extremely absurd at first, but gradually he felt that it was reasonable.


    If a has all the memories of B, the same way of thinking, and even thinks that he is B, is he a or B?


    He was dazed and thought that such an issue would make those philosophers in the later world guarantee that they could argue with each other. He continued to look back. It read: "I have spent all my life learning, and finally found a way to immortality. First, I find a suitable person. If I am young, I don''t have much memory first. If I have a similar appearance, it is better to wash away her original memory with our soul searching method, Then I imprint my memories from childhood to adulthood into her mind, and teach her the same way of thinking and martial arts. After a hundred years, she will be able to live for me forever... "


    Song Qingshu''s face changed a lot. A few guesses suddenly flashed in his heart. He could not help but feel a little creepy: "isn''t it..."


    "I''ve been intrigued by that bitch Li Qiushui recently. If it was before, I would be able to recover after a few months of cultivation, but now there''s something wrong with practicing this immortal method. It''s not long. Fortunately, I found a girl some time ago. She''s smart. The key is that she looks very similar to me when I was young. It seems that the plan has to be advanced..."


    The handwriting on the back is a little blurred, but song Qingshu has gradually understood the whole story. Most of the little bones in front of her are the real child granny of Tianshan Mountain. Over the years, she has developed a method of immortality of soul in the Condor palace. Who knows that Li Qiushui has made a mistake at the critical moment and has to find a little girl with a similar appearance, He brainwashed her with the method of immortality, and finally passed on all the skills to he

 Chapter 1855

    It''s no wonder that when I first explored the channels of Tianshan TongLao, I thought it was just like a young girl. Wuyazi also told me that I thought Tianshan TongLao was a little strange.


    Li Qiushui and Tian Shan Tong granny often fight each other, and gradually get used to her changes. On the contrary, it is not easy to see the problems.


    Although he wanted to understand all this, song Qingshu still had another question: "although he knew that the Tianshan child grandmother was fake, her memory, way of thinking, martial arts and even appearance were the same as those of the real Tianshan child grandmother. What''s her identity


    If she is not Tianshan TongLao, now she is no different from Tianshan TongLao


    Song Qingshu is thinking about whether to find a chance to tell her the truth, but it''s OK. This kind of thing is too shocking. Moreover, her original memory has been washed away by the real Tianshan TongLao. If she knows her identity, she will probably collapse.


    "Ah ~" at this time, there were bursts of exclamations from behind. Song Qingshu looked back and saw Mei Lan, Zhu Ju and other girls huddled at the door, looking at the bones in the stone room with a scared face.


    Song Qingshu put the parchment in his arms and said to them, "this should be a certain elder who used to sit here. Find someone to restrain her remains and bury them well."


    Now there is no need to tell her true identity, otherwise the whole lingjiu palace will be in chaos again.


    "Yes, master ~" several maids saluted and couldn''t help looking at the whole stone room curiously. "I didn''t know there was such a secret room in it before."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "it''s the same as you''ve been in before."


    The bamboo sword spat out his tongue: "that''s true. I don''t know if grandma has seen her before."


    When song Qingshu was shocked, he suddenly realized that grandma Tong had been practicing martial arts here. Hadn''t she ever found this secret room?


    When he came out of the secret room, he was thinking about this problem. He thought that today''s grandma might not know the truth, but she might also know that she was really Schrodinger''s cat.


    After all, he didn''t get entangled in this unsolved problem. Song Qingshu soon turned his attention to how to deal with Li Liangzuo. The most urgent task is to integrate the resources of lingjiu palace as soon as possible and mobilize the power to deal with Li Liangzuo as soon as possible.


    On the one hand, Mrs. Yu is responsible for integrating lingjiu palace and 36 caves and 72 islands, and on the other hand, Cheng Qingshuang is responsible for investigating the trend of Lingzhou direction. After all this, it''s already dark.


    "Master, it''s late. Let''s have a rest. The maidservants have prepared hot water bath and dressing for the master." A young girl with a porcelain cup went to the desk, Yingying a worship, is the blue sword.


    Song Qingshu nodded, it''s time to go to bed, this period of time has been running day and night, a good recuperation.


    LAN Jian led him to a huge room with antique furnishings, bronze tripod and pottery bottles, and an exquisite incense burner in the middle, smoking the best sandalwood. Although the whole room was simple, it had an elegant temperament.


    When he got to a large bed in the inner room, he brought in tears. Although he didn''t sit on it, he could feel the softness of it through the gauze tent. Song Qingshu suddenly asked, "this is the old mother''s room."


    Several maids knelt down in fear: "master, please forgive me, because time is short, there is no time to build a new master''s bedroom. In the whole Condor palace, grandma''s room is the largest and the best. I dare not let my master live in other narrow rooms."


    Mei Jian added: "but don''t worry, master. The sheets and bedding here are new..."


    Song Qingshu helped them up with a smile: "I just asked casually. It scared you. I don''t mind sleeping in her bedroom. Even if you don''t change the bedding, it doesn''t matter. I didn''t sleep with her." In the ice cellar of the Imperial Palace, Li Qiushui peeled off the clothes of Tianshan TongLao and stuffed them into his bed. It''s true that this is true.


    Meilan bamboo chrysanthemum:


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    ¡°@#£¤£¦£¡¡±


    Several girls in the heart of the storm, have looked at each other: "master and grandma... Sleep?"


    "Grandma Tong is so old, master this... This..."


    "Do you think the master will be dozens of years old, but he looks young only because of his profound skill and skill?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s said that the master should be about 30 years old."


    "Don''t think about it. Although grandma is not young, she looks very young. Even... Even... She can understand."


    "Sister, this is just wishful thinking."


    ¡­¡­


    A few girls and a mother compatriots have a heart to heart relationship. They can understand each other''s meaning with one look. Therefore, even if they don''t know how to transmit sound into secret, they can secretly discuss these gossip very enthusiastically.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that they had been daydreaming so much. When he came to the steaming bath bucket in the hall, he felt itchy all over and said, "go out first. I want to take a bath."


    Several young girls woke up from the fire of gossip and said: "let the maidservants serve the master."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "no, I can make it myself."


    Who knows that a sentence attracted several girls to cry: "the master doesn''t want us..."


    "You''re jumping a little." Song Qingshu has a black line. It''s everywhere.


    LAN Jian cried and said, "our sisters were originally used to serve our master. They have no other skills. Now our master doesn''t even let us serve us in the bath. What''s the meaning of living in this world?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "before you were the maids of TongLao, after all, we are all women, but now we are different men and women, it is not very convenient."


    Even Mei Jian, who has always been sensible, can''t help wondering: "what''s the inconvenience? Isn''t it normal for maidservants to serve the master and young master in this world?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t know how to refute it. The world was just like this, but he came from later generations and was not used to it.


    The bamboo sword could not help but cry: "does the master dislike that we are the old master''s maid? Tomorrow we''ll let sister-in-law Shi choose some new people to serve the master."


    "I don''t mean that," Song Qing said with a big head. "OK, you can stay here to serve." In the end, he gave up persuading the other party. He was not an old scholar, and he wanted to change the ancient people with the customs of later generations.


    "Thank you, master!" Several young girls suddenly turned from worry to joy, and the look of joy on their faces was visible to the naked eye.


    I have to admit that although several young girls are young, chirping and unreliable, they are quite qualified as maids. They undress him, comb his hair... A series of actions are gentle and orderly. After all, song Qingshu is a person who has gone through big storms, and soon calms down and enjoys their service.


    But it''s hard for a few little girls. They have been serving the young granny all the time. There are no other men in the lingjiu palace. For the first time, they are so close to men. Their small breasts rise and fall one after another, and their small faces become more and more charming.

 Chapter 1856

    Only a few girls know the weight, although the hearts of ripples have, but also dare not have the slightest action out of the ordinary, all dedicated to their own work.


    Song Qingshu is immersed in the warm water, and suddenly feels that the whole person is relaxed. Even the day''s dust seems to have been swept away by the warm water.


    "Handmaid, pinch your master''s shoulder?" Mei Jian''s gentle voice came from behind.


    Song Qingshu''s first reaction was to refuse. However, she noticed her worried look and suddenly realized that because of the sudden change of the master, the maids of the former master were worried and had no sense of security in the future.


    Slightly nodded, did not refuse Mei Jian''s good intentions, song Qingshu also want to let a few women settle down, do not want them to think about what happened.


    Seeing the host''s promise, Mei Jian''s face flashed a trace of bright red and exultation. She stepped forward carefully. As soon as her fingers touched each other''s skin, she was startled: "are men so hot?"


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu wondered why she stopped there as if she had been punctured. He thought that something had gone wrong with her practice.


    "No... nothing." Mei Jian''s face turned red. She quickly gathered her mind and gently pinched her shoulders for him.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but breathe when he feels the slender fingers of a young girl. These aristocrats in ancient times are really addicted to money. No wonder so many modern people dream of dressing up as a dandy in ancient times and having a pretty maid to serve them. It''s really a good feeling. Besides, he has four such pretty maids.


    After more than half an hour in this way, song Qingshu couldn''t enjoy it. He just noticed Mei Jian''s scattered breathing. Knowing that she had pressed Mei Jian for such a long time, she was afraid that her arm was already numb, so he said with a smile, "OK, I''m almost done. Thank you."


    Mei Jian said in a hurry, "it''s the duty of the maid to serve the master. The master must not kill the maid."


    Song Qingshu was secretly worried. A few years ago, he still missed the original world, but now the world is so beautiful, I don''t want to go back.


    At this time, two girls came into the screen, but they were bamboo swords and chrysanthemum swords. They said with a smile, "our sisters serve the master to change clothes." Then he picked up a set of light cyan underwear from the tray and put it next to the screen.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "underwear these I changed." Although he enjoyed the service of several little girls, he couldn''t change for a while.


    "Yes, master." A few girls owe to lean, mouth slightly up, rarely see the host so embarrassed, a time snicker unceasingly.


    When song Qingshu changed his clothes and went out, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "where''s LAN Jian?"


    "Back to the master, LAN Jian is warming the bed for the master." Several girls replied.


    "Warm the bed?" Song Qingshu is a fool. Although he has a high status now, in the Golden Snake camp, everyone works hard, so he can''t do anything special; During Yirong''s reign as emperor, the royal family did not have such a rule of warming the bed, so he had never experienced this service before, and he did not expect to see it in lingjiu palace instead.


    Unknowingly, she came to the window, and a pretty girl came out of the quilt. She was wearing only the intimate profanity clothes, revealing the girl''s unique milky white and crystal clear skin.


    "Master, the bed is warm. Please go to bed." LAN Jianying bowed down and her skin trembled in the cold air.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, reached out and sucked a blanket across the air and put it on her: "don''t be cold."


    "Thank you for your concern." LAN Jian said happily.


    "I don''t have to do such a thing in the future. I''m proficient in martial arts, and I''ve long been free from cold and heat." Song Qingshu said that he was not used to such a way of life.


    "Yes ~" Lan Jian''s expression of joy was dim. Although he didn''t shed tears, it made people feel unbearable.


    Bamboo sword could not help sighing: "our sisters are really useless people..."


    Song Qingshu had a big head for a while: "OK, OK, you''ll take turns to warm the bed in the future. It''s all right."


    Several maids suddenly turned from worry to joy: "thank you, master!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and gradually reflected that he seemed to be in the routine of these girls, but he seemed to be looking forward to such things in his heart, so he knew it was the routine and couldn''t help jumping in.


    When he got under the quilt, song Qingshu smelled the fragrance of a girl who was like orchid, orchid and musk deer. He thought that the sword of orchid and Gladiolus was just like its name. I don''t know if the other sisters also had the smell corresponding to its name. Maybe it was because of this that Tianshan TongLao named several people like this.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized something and looked at the women standing on one side: "Why are you still standing here?"


    Hearing what he said, the girls turned red one after another and exchanged their eyes. At last, Mei Jian summoned up the courage and said, "I don''t know who the master wants to call tonight?"


    "Who are you going to call... To bed?" How does song Qingshu feel that his brain circuits can''t keep up with each other.


    Seeing his appearance, Ju Jian thought that he was tangled. She could not help but added in a low voice: "in fact, the master can call us four together, just for fear that it would hurt the master''s body too much..." when she finished this sentence, the faces of the girls around her became more and more red, but no one said anything to refute it. Obviously, she acquiesced in all this.


    Song Qing Shu as like as two peas and four girls, almost without the nose bleed. They think of their mother and their fellow countrymen. Some bold images appear in their minds. Rao is his heart and mind.


    "Nonsense, what do you think of your master as?" Song Qingshu managed to keep his breath steady.


    The bamboo sword blinked his big eyes: "you are our master. Isn''t it natural for us to serve our master and make him happy?"


    Song Qingshu felt that her blood was almost boiling again when she finally calmed down. These little girls clearly said the most attractive words, but they looked so pure, as if they were talking about something normal. This kind of strong contrast is really unbearable.


    "All right, all right, just do your job well. I don''t need you to sleep. I''ve been sticking to lingjiu palace all this time. You must have never had a good rest. Go to bed quickly. This is the order!" Song Qingshu waved his hand for fear that if he hesitated a little, he could not help changing his mind.


    Seeing that he was in such a situation, the girls had to leave. After leaving the room, they could not help whispering:


    "Isn''t it said that the master is always romantic and has many confidants around him?"


    "Yes, some people say that the master has no daughter every day, but I think the master is a gentleman."


    "Can it be that the host is used to seeing the beauty of heaven? Our beauty is too common for the master''s eyes."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Master is good at martial arts. Be careful that he will listen to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu in the inner room has a strange look. He thinks these girls are really small and big, and he doesn''t know what thoughts the mother has instilled into them all day long.

 Chapter 1857

    After a whole night''s rest, song Qingshu got up the next day. He felt that his recent tiredness had been swept away. Several maids had already prepared their new clothes to serve him at the window. Among them, LAN Jian was holding a porcelain bowl with orange liquid in it. "Please rinse your mouth, master."


    Song Qingshu took it and drank it. It was fragrant, and there was a slight bitter taste in it. He was in a high position, even the emperor. He could drink it naturally. He could not help but say, "you don''t need to gargle with ginseng soup in the future. It''s too wasteful."


    Mei Jian said with a smile: "the master is worried. Our lingjiu palace is in the Tianshan Mountains. Besides, those people who have 36 islands and 72 caves may be short of other things. But ginseng and snow lotus are everywhere in the warehouse. Moreover, the master of lingjiu palace is the master of lingjiu Palace. It''s not a waste to give them to the master."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that lingjiu palace was so rich in this respect. He couldn''t help laughing: "these ginseng and snow lotus can be kept to refine medicine. In the future, I will have great use. Isn''t it better than I use them to gargle?" Xiaoyao sect is good at making medicine. Jiuzhuan xiongshe pill is the top healing medicine in the world. He also knows how to make other medicines. He can make a large number of medicines. Whether it''s used to treat soldiers'' wounds or to train experts, there will be a great demand in the future.


    "Yes, according to the master''s law." The four sisters agreed.


    Song Qingshu had already put on his clothes. He asked casually, "is there any news from Lingzhou?"


    Bamboo sword replied: "master, sister Cheng sent someone to Lingzhou yesterday."


    Song Qingshu then responded: "I''m worried. As soon as I have news, I''ll be informed. In addition, someone will send some jiuzhuan bear and snake pills to Cheng Qingshuang to let her take good care of her wounds. The rest will be handed over to her subordinates."


    "Maidservant, thank you for sister Cheng first." Mei Jianying bows.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, but now he was worried about the situation of Mu Wanqing and yelunanxian in Lingzhou city. When he left Lingzhou, yelunanxian was involved in the murder of Li Yuanhao and wanted by the imperial court; Mu Wanqing was chosen as Queen by Li Liangzuo, and he didn''t know when the wedding would be held. Now he is going back and forth several times in Songzhou and lingjiu palace. Although he travels day and night all the way, it''s a long way to go. No matter how fast he goes, it''s a month or two.


    "After washing and gargling, let''s have breakfast first." Ju Jian told him after him.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "let Grandma Yu and sister-in-law Shi come to see me. I''ll see how they are doing."


    "Yes ~" the bamboo sword went outside to pass on the order, and then came back to serve the host with other sisters. Although they were maids in name, the maid next to the supreme leader was a big maid with high status. Unless it was a very important and urgent matter, there would be someone below to do the errands.


    It wasn''t long before Yu Po, Shi Sao and the leaders of Jiutian and Jiubu came together to report to song Qingshu the casualties of lingjiu palace, the conviction of the seventy-two caves on thirty-six islands, and the situation of the incorporation.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. Tianshan TongLao has been running the lingjiu palace for many years. No wonder she can compete with Li Qiushui, who has the power of Xixia. These leaders and deputy leaders are not only excellent in martial arts, but also smart and capable. They are all independent figures.


    Suddenly someone comes in to report that the person Cheng Qingshuang sent out has come back.


    "Let her in." Song Qingshu was surprised that Cheng Qingshuang''s people had just been sent out yesterday. There was still a long way to Lingzhou. How could she come back so soon.


    A sister of Jun Tianbu was soon brought in: "return to Lord, we just met some sisters who came back from Lingzhou on the way. We learned about the recent situation of Lingzhou, so we sent me back to report it first, and others continued to go to Lingzhou to investigate."


    "What''s the situation in Lingzhou now?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed and asked in a hurry.


    The palace man replied: "report back to your Lord, Lingzhou has changed a lot recently. A few days ago, general Helian Tieshu suddenly rebelled, imprisoned Xixia Emperor Li Liangzuo, and wantonly slaughtered a group of Li Liangzuo''s lineage. Now Lingzhou has changed its master and closed the city gate, only allowed to enter and not allowed to leave; Many other states and counties in Xixia held up the banner of resistance one after another, saying that they wanted to put down the rebellion, and war was imminent. In addition, many other states and counties stood on the sidelines, waiting for the two sides to decide which side to support. "


    Song Qingshu is silly. What''s the matter with that? During this period, he has been treating Li Liangzuo as an imaginary enemy. As a result, he has excellent martial arts skills and numerous masters. As the emperor of Xixia, he was actually dealt with by others?


    He had the impression that he used to be a military general of the Western Xia Dynasty, in charge of the forces loyal to the Emperor Li Yuanhao, and also supervised part of the first class hall, but he was firmly held down by the Mu brothers, which could only be regarded as the third person in the military at most.


    Before that, whether it was the killing of the Mu brothers or the killing of Li Yuanhao, he did not budge. At that time, he thought he was bribed by Li Liangzuo, but now he knows that he had other plans.


    Li Liangzuo''s excellent martial arts and being an emperor are all taken advantage of by him, which only shows that he has worked hard to deceive everyone.


    "What about the queen of Xixia? Have you heard from her Song Qingshu thought of Mu Wanqing and asked in a hurry.


    "Queen?" The palace man showed the color of doubt.


    Song Qingshu explained: "it''s Miss mu, Mu Wanqing."


    "Oh," the palace man responded, "before the death of the Xixia Emperor Li Yuanhao, Lingzhou was in the period of national mourning. Although Li Liangzuo made Miss Mu''s family queen, he didn''t officially get married. In theory, the ceremony would not be held until the next year. As a result, Helian Tieshu was in chaos during this period, so it must be impossible for them to get married."


    Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief, just as he expected. Although Li Liangzuo manipulated Li Yuanhao''s death behind the scenes, he can''t get married soon after his father''s death, which is why he dared to leave for such a long time.


    "Where is Miss Mu now?" Song Qingshu continued to ask.


    The palace man shook his head blankly: "report back to the master, I didn''t hear from Miss mu."


    Now that Lingzhou is closed to the city, song Qingshu can''t help but quickly arrange the leaders of each department: "I''ll go down the mountain immediately and rush to Lingzhou first. You can integrate the people of lingjiu palace and follow them. Let''s go to Lingzhou and do a good job."


    "Yes, master!" Yu Po and others took orders one after another.


    Mei Jian said: "master, now Lingzhou city is in crisis. It''s too dangerous for you to go alone. Let''s go with you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t you know my martial arts? I can come and go freely by myself. Who can keep me at the end of the day? If I take you, I''ll be tied up."


    Mei Jian and others showed shame on their faces: "it''s all the maidservants whose martial arts are too low to protect their masters. On the contrary, they will drag their masters back."


    Song Qingshu comforted him by saying, "before, grandma Tong had carefully adjusted and taught you, which laid a good foundation for you. Next, you just need to practice the shenzujing I taught you, and it won''t be long before you can help me."


    Thinking of the scene of practicing shenzujing to shame people, several women blushed one after another, but they all replied: "yes, master."

 Chapter 1858

    After Song Qingshu arranged the task of lingjiu palace, he rushed down the Miaomiao peak. The stronghold at the foot of lingjiu palace prepared several camels with the longest strength for him. With the help of camel''s feet, he went all the way East.


    With his last experience, he would not be lost in the desert this time. When he got out of the desert, he didn''t think the camel was too slow, so he directly used his lightness skills to gallop towards Lingzhou.


    I don''t stay in the inn when I''m tired. I just buy horses in the town on the way. I sit on the back of the horse and have a rest. After a rest, I go to Lingzhou with my lightness skill. Then I buy horses when I''m tired. This is repeated


    Fortunately, horses were produced in the northwest. Even if he had money in the Southern Song Dynasty, he might not be able to change horses so easily.


    In this way, he kept flying to Lingzhou day and night. Originally, the distance between Lingzhou city and Tianshan Mountain was more than half a month, but he arrived in a few days.


    Outside the city of Lingzhou, song Qingshu was so dusty that he vomited a bad breath. Looking at the city gate in the distance, he secretly sighed: "although martial arts are very strong, many places are still much worse than science and technology. In previous lives, if you drove nonstop, it would take more than a day to get to Lingzhou from Tianshan Mountain, and it would take two or three hours to fly. Now I am as tired as a dog, The result is still much slower. "


    Of course, in addition to the fact that horses are not as fast as cars, the roads in this world are not as easy as the highways built by later generations, which open holes in every mountain and build bridges in the face of water. At the same time, they have to go around a lot.


    Thanks to his excellent lightness skill, Fang was able to arrive at Lingzhou city in a few days.


    Looking at the heavily guarded city gate in the distance, song Qingshu knew that the news he had received was true. Instead of rushing into the city, he rushed to the jietan temple in the suburb.


    "I don''t know if Wanmei and Nanxian are still there." Song Qingshu was very worried. Before, the martial arts of yelunan immortal and Mu Wanqing were enough to protect himself, but now even Li Liangzuo is finished, which proves that Helian Tieshu is more powerful.


    On this way, song and Qing books have been thinking about how he de, the iron tree of Helian, has the courage and ability to launch a coup, and he has succeeded. If he wants to go, he should have made use of external forces. Otherwise, with Li LianZuo''s martial arts and the City Mansion, would he be so easy to take advantage of?


    It''s just that song Qingshu has some regrets about who helped him. He knew that he shouldn''t have let the King Kong sect leader and others go down the mountain so easily. He should ask them if the Mongols sent people to Xixia. After all, he thinks about it. Now the civil strife in the Southern Song Dynasty is too much for him. The Jin, Qing and Liao dynasties are all under his indirect control. Only Mongolia has the ability to overthrow the royal families of other countries.


    Of course, it may be that mingzun is making trouble. He didn''t show up at lingjiu palace before, which made song Qingshu feel a little uneasy. He didn''t know where he was.


    No matter who is making trouble, Mu Wanqing is the future queen of Li Liangzuo, and yelunan fairy is also involved in the death of Li Yuanhao. Whoever comes to power will take them to the sword.


    While thinking about it, song Qingshu flew directly to the top of the tree and followed his reputation. He saw a large group of Xixia soldiers chasing and killing several people. They were covered with blood while fighting. They could not escape the pursuit of Xixia army.


    Song Qingshu was furious. He recognized two of them. There were two women in the crowd, graceful and tall, but they were yelunan fairy and Li Qinglu.


    Although Li Qinglu has such a top evasive lightness skill as Lingbo Weibu, the battlefield is full of people, and Lingbo Weibu can''t play a big role. On the contrary, yelunan fairy is much more calm. After all, she has been to the battlefield. Compared with Li Qinglu who is engaged in intelligence work, she is more suitable for such a fierce fight.


    Song Qingshu has no time to think about how the two can be together. Now they are in a critical situation. He uses lightness skills and rushes there.


    In addition, the soldiers of the Western Xia Dynasty sent out a group of cavalry to take their back road. Seeing that they were surrounded by groups, yelunan Xian sighed: "I''m afraid we can''t leave today, but it''s a pity that our sister is involved."


    "It''s a pity that I managed to close up the old headquarters of the first class hall. In order to cover our escape, we were killed and injured a lot." Li Qinglu wiped the bloodstain on her face and showed a bitter smile. "You don''t have to thank me. I don''t really want to save you. I''m just worried that menglang will blame me for not saving you when he knows about it in the future. That''s why she made a gesture to save you. Who knows that she miscalculated the strength of the other party and led to my bad luck now." Some time ago, when she got along with song Qingshu day and night, she naturally learned about their relationship with their lover.


    Yelunan fairy was stunned, and immediately said with a smile: "you can tell me frankly, obviously you have a good heart. No matter what, I will accept your love. Later, I will try my best to cover your escape. You may not be able to escape from the heaven with Lingbo micro step."


    Li Qinglu gritted her teeth and said: "these are the most elite cavalry iron kites in the Western Xia Dynasty. If they are bitten by these cavalry, how can I get away from them. I only hate that thin old man who looks like a bamboo pole. His martial arts skills are too high. Otherwise, at the beginning, my plan to capture the thief first and the king first was successful. Maybe I can also seize the command of this army by virtue of the identity of princess. "


    Yelunan looked at the cavalry leader in the distance. He was dressed in black. He was thin and tall, like a bamboo pole. His face was wrinkled. He was at least 70 years old. His deep concave eyes were bright. He was holding a cold iron staff under his side.


    "His name is zhusou. He is as famous as huazaao in the western regions. It''s said that he took refuge in Mongolia, but he didn''t expect to appear in Xixia." Yelunan immortal could not help sighing, "if elder brother song is here, he is nothing."


    The words also touched Li Qinglu''s mind: "yes, if elder brother song is here, crushing this thin bamboo pole is similar to crushing an ant."


    Although the battlefield was very noisy, zhusou was so skillful that he could still hear their words clearly. He couldn''t help humming: "a girl with yellow hair will speak freely."


    He snorted, and everyone in the field was shocked, and the fighting between them could not help but stop.


    In his eyes, zhusou said, "it''s just right for me to live. My elder martial brother must be very happy to see two beautiful women."


    The two women''s cheeks were flushed, and they could not help scolding: "they are really old and shameless." The old man looked over 70 years old. His elder martial brother would only be older. When their grandfathers were too old, they still wanted to pickle like that.


    The old man didn''t care, as if he had experienced too many things like this: "who is that song in your mouth? If he wants to be here, his grandfather will crush him with one hand!"

 Chapter 1859

    "Who are you going to crush?" Just then there was a cold sound in the air.


    A group of people went along the road and saw a young man standing on the branch of a big tree in mid air. The whole person swayed along with the branch and fluctuated slightly, as if he had no weight.


    Zhusou''s heart was awe inspiring: what a good lightness skill this young man is!


    "Who are you?" The old man cheered.


    The young man replied coldly, "didn''t you just say you want to crush me with one hand?"


    "Brother song!"


    "Meng Lang!"


    At this time, yelunanxian and Li Qinglu also recognized their lover''s identity, and their surprise tone was full of unbelievable feelings.


    Song Qingshu pointed his foot a little and landed on the two women''s side from the tree. He said with some apology, "I''m sorry I''m late. I''ve made you suffer."


    When the two girls were in a desperate situation, they suddenly burst into tears with joy when their lover came to help them. If it wasn''t the right time, they would have fallen on his arms and told him what they wanted.


    "Wait for me. Let me clean up this thin bamboo pole first." Song Qingshu smiles to the two girls and disappears in the same place.


    When zhusou heard what he said, he was awed in his heart and was on the alert. But he didn''t expect that the other side would disappear in his eyes. His soul was suddenly broken. However, his reputation was rampant outside the Great Wall for decades. He didn''t have a false reputation, and instinctively stabbed at some place in the rear.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu just showed up close to the end of the world, instantly appeared on his side, just saw the other side''s cold iron stick attack, but this hasty move did not threaten him.


    A few days ago, he mastered the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect. The Kung Fu of entering the white blade with empty hands has reached its peak. Before old man Zhu could react, he felt that his pulse was numb. The cold iron staff, which had been with him for decades, could no longer hold it and fell to the ground.


    He also tried to fight back, but as soon as the opponent''s strength vomited, his whole body was like a thunder bite, and he had suffered a lot of internal injuries. How could his internal power still come out?


    Song Qingshu held him by the throat, and his eyes were a little appreciative: "although he was as thin as a bamboo pole, his skill was really good." Although the other side was captured by him, with his current cultivation and deliberate surprise attack, there are only a few people who can escape. On the contrary, when the other side is in a hurry, he can fight back, which is enough to make people look at him differently.


    "Who are you and why are you so good at martial arts?" Zhusou''s voice was full of fear, and he was no longer arrogant at the beginning. Suddenly, he thought of something, "there are only those people whose surname is song. Are you the county horse in Ruyang palace?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and immediately reflected that he was referring to the relationship between himself and Zhao min. he was in a good mood: "have you recognized the relationship between me and Zhao Min in Mongolia now?" The tone of the other party naturally shows that he is from Mongolia.


    "Hum, I advise you to let me go." chusou''s mood gradually calmed down from the shock of being captured by the second. "Not to mention your relationship with Ruyang palace, let''s talk about the martial arts itself. You just rely on the treacherous lightness skill to let me be taken advantage of by you. When you meet my elder martial brother later, lightness skill is no less than you. What big waves can you make?"


    "Who is your elder martial brother?" Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously. Although zhusou was very good at martial arts, he was inferior to Qiu Qianren. He couldn''t even feel the subtlety of his own capture techniques. However, he didn''t mind taking this opportunity to inquire into some useful information.


    "My elder martial brother is the leader of Huajian sect. He''s called" Huaxian ". He''s one of the three great masters in foreign countries. He''s been fighting with Khan these years, and I don''t know how many national masters he''s killed." Zhusou''s tone was full of pride. It can be seen that he worshipped this elder martial brother to the core.


    "Huajian pie?" Song Qingshu is a little confused, but some of the characters in Huang Yi are in disorder. However, I remember that many of Huang Yi''s novels have described many experts under the command of Mongolian Khan, and I don''t know whether he made up the story out of thin air or whether there are legends about these people, which he collected and sorted out.


    "Are you afraid?" Seeing that he was stunned, zhusou said, "you''d better let me go quickly. At that time, my elder martial brother may let you off. In order to be safe, you can take those two women as gifts. My elder martial brother loves gorgeous beauties most. Once you see them, you may be spared your life."


    "That''s a lot of crap." With a tight hand, song Qingshu directly crushed his throat. Zhusou''s eyes glared at him. It seemed that he didn''t expect that he would die so quietly after so many years abroad.


    "I killed zhusou. Somebody, shoot him!" Before zhusou was captured, the leader of the iron kites had some taboos. Now when he saw that zhusou was dead, he was shocked and angry. He no longer had any scruples and ordered his men to shoot arrows.


    Tieyaozi is the most elite army in Xixia. The bow and arrow are ready. The first order is that a rain of arrows is shot at songqingshu.


    "Be careful!" Yelunan fairy and Li Qinglu exclaimed one after another.


    Song Qingshu''s hands turned slightly in front of him, and a visible cyclone came into being. Those bows and arrows lost their alignment when they were close to the cyclone, and they began to rotate in the direction of the cyclone.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, song Qingshu turned back the cyclone in his hand, and the arrows reflected back several times faster than before. The knights who had just arched fell to the ground one after another and died.


    With a flash of body, song Qingshu has rushed to the general''s side. The other side wants to draw out the waist knife to fight back, but it''s a pity that the knife has been controlled by him before it is drawn out.


    He came to Li Qinglu and cheered to the rest of the soldiers, "your general has been captured. Now Princess Yinchuan has put down her arms and surrendered again. Let bygones be bygones!"


    The soldiers looked at each other like gods. As soon as they stepped in and out, they killed the master zhusou, captured the leader, and shot a large number of bowmen. Now that they have the name of princess, they took advantage of the situation and asked Li Qinglu to apologize.


    Li Qinglu sent the first class to control these knights. Then song Qingshu asked, "Wanqing, why didn''t you see her?"


    Yelunan fairy quickly replied: "before, a group of soldiers suddenly broke into jietan temple. They were numerous and powerful, and there were many experts. We were outnumbered. They captured Mu Mei. If it wasn''t for the princess to help me, I''m afraid I could not escape."


    Song Qingshu looked at the surrender soldiers: "where did you catch Mu girl?"


    The group of soldiers quickly replied: "the general personally ordered that Mu girl is the future queen and can''t be exiled, so she was sent back to the palace."


    "The palace?" Song Qingshu thought of what zhusou had just said and asked, "where is huaxiannian Liandan now?"


    "The general placed him in the palace to frighten the families in the capital." One hundred answered.


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank, and he said to yelunan fairy and Li Qinglu, "I have to go to the palace immediately, or WAN Mei will be in danger."

 Chapter 1860

    Song Qingshu can''t be more clear about the nature of the people in Huajian sect. To put it bluntly, it''s romantic. To put it bluntly, it''s totally a flower picking robber. In the past dynasties, Hou Xibai was the most shameless person in the world.


    I don''t know whether Hou Xibai, Nian Liandan and others appeared in the history of Huajian sect in this world, which means that most of the other masters in master Huang''s works are also there. In fact, it''s reasonable to think about this. Jin books are often written from the perspective of the Southern Song Dynasty, so most of the masters are from the Southern Song Dynasty, but this leads to a paradox, If there are so many excellent martial arts experts in the Southern Song Dynasty, why can''t they be sent to assassinate Tiemuzhen? Then the threat of Mongolia will be solved.


    However, Mongolia can conquer more than half of Asia and Europe, and there are a lot of talents under its command. There are no fewer experts than those in the Southern Song Dynasty. Ruyang palace and Kublai Khan are a lot of experts in the Golden Book. As a Mongolian Khan, they should have more experts.


    There are no experts around Tiemuzhen in archery, but at that time Mongolia was still in the entrepreneurial stage, and now there are countless expeditions to destroy the country, and I don''t know how many master level experts have taken refuge.


    You should know that there are many masters in a Shaolin Temple in the Central Plains. In history, various sects all over the world have paid homage to Mongolia. The pope in Europe, various sects in the Middle East, Tubo Tantric sect, Central Plains Zen sect, Quanzhen sect and so on show how many masters he can control.


    There won''t be a lot of broken and empty characters coming out then, will there?


    Thinking of master Huang''s non-human settings, song Qingshu can''t help but have a big head. At the same time, he secretly admires mingzun. For so many years, he has been able to rely on those second-class masters of Mingjiao to hold Mongolia back. He is really a talent among the talents. It was a wise move to let him live.


    "We''ll go with you!" Yelunan fairy and Li Qinglu said in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu''s first reaction was to refuse. It was much more convenient for him to act alone. However, on second thought, he had just arrived in Lingzhou and was not clear about what happened here. It was easy for him to make some wrong judgments when he rushed to the palace.


    So he nodded and said, "OK, come with me. Qinglu, your men will settle down in the city first, and we will call them when we need them."


    "Good!" Li Qinglu nodded. These people in yipintang were originally intelligence agents. It''s common for them to hide their identities.


    Soon he arranged for the group of people. Song Qingshu took the two girls to the palace of Lingzhou city. On the way, he asked the two girls about what happened during this period. The two girls asked each other one from left to right, and he finally understood.


    Originally, everything was under the control of Li Liangzuo. He concentrated on searching for the remaining evils of the imperial concubine, cleaning up the old part of the prince, and consolidating his power, which made some people in Lingzhou City panic. As a result, a few days ago, news came from the palace that Qin Xi was plotting against the new emperor. The new emperor was seriously injured, and the palace was sealed up. Foreign ministers could not enter the palace to see people. Then the whole Lingzhou was blocked, No entry, no exit.


    Only then did you know that something had happened, because during this period it was Helian Tieshu who had been making a great effort to encircle and suppress the Qin family. Everyone guessed that he had launched a coup and imprisoned the new emperor.


    "Didn''t you say Li Liangzuo was killed?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    Jarunan shook his head: "now there is no evidence that he is dead, but many people suspect that he has been killed."


    Song Qingshu then asked, "what is the attitude of all forces in Lingzhou city today?" Although Helian Tieshu is a general, he can never control the power of Lingzhou.


    Yelunanxian explained: "the Qin family was originally a subordinate Minister of the Dragon following Li Liangzuo, but they were charged with treason. In fact, many people are suspicious. But after all, the Qin family was related to the Mu family by marriage, and they also had the motive of treason. So we all sit and watch the situation change. If the Qin family died, they will be arrested. I''m afraid that the Qin family will be removed from Xixia in the future."


    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "where is Qin HongMian? Er, is that Wan Mei''s mother? " Qin Hui had done so much wrong in those years, but now his family has disappeared, which is also a matter of self blame. However, he has a friendship with Qin HongMian, and naturally he doesn''t want to see her die.


    Yelunan fairy replied: "Uncle Qin''s mother has lived in jietan Temple all the time. She didn''t stay with Qin''s family. Instead, she escaped a disaster. However, she was captured by Helian Tieshu''s men with Wanqing just now."


    Li Qinglu quietly poked song Qingshu''s waist and whispered: "menglang, if you are interested in Princess Tiandu, when the overall situation is settled here, I will send someone to send her here quietly. Anyway, she is a wife of a crime minister. It''s no big deal. Just remember not to let Miss Mu know. She''s too embarrassed to make a public statement after she wants to come, and it''s impossible to tell her daughter."


    She was taught by Li Qiushui. Naturally, she inherited Li Qiushui''s evil spirit. In addition, on the side of Xixia, she was a little reckless.


    Song Qingshu quickly scolded: "what a mess, I just don''t want Wan Mei sad to care about her mother''s safety."


    Li Qinglu curled her lips: "it''s not right to be serious..."


    "What prudence?" Yelunan on the other side couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "nothing, right, what''s the Li Liangzuo''s line?"


    Yelunanxian replied: "when the Qin family was purged, Gao Huaichang and Mao Weizheng were also under control for the first time. It was too late for others to react. Now the people under Li Liangzuo are waiting to see what the situation is like. If the situation is really settled in the end, they must have to take refuge in Helian Tieshu. After all, everyone has a family, No one wants to work for a dead Master. "


    Li Qinglu went on to say: "part of the first class hall has been under the command of Helian Tieshu. I managed to win over some of the confidants of the former imperial concubine, but more of them are still on the sidelines."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "this is indeed human nature. They are still watching because your grandmother was so powerful that they were worried that she would make a comeback. If they knew that your grandmother was no longer threatened, they would immediately submit to Helian Tieshu."


    "There are also the people of the Mu family. After all, the Mu brothers controlled half of the military power of the Xixia Dynasty, and there were many followers under their command. This time, Helian Tieshu was so eager to catch Mu girl that he must have used her identity to recruit the people of the Mu family to wait and see." Li Qinglu said.


    Hearing the two women explain the situation of Lingzhou City, song Qingshu slowly has a plan in mind, but all this has to be built on the advanced palace. Save Mu Wanqing.


    "We need to speed up." Jietan temple is on the outskirts of Lingzhou city. It''s still a long way from the imperial palace. Song Qingshu takes the two girls by the hand and speeds up to go there.


    At this time, in the palace, a man in gorgeous clothes was standing in the emperor''s bedroom. He had a high nose and deep eyes. He was by no means a native of China. However, he was wearing a long gown and a Confucian crown. He had an extraordinary bearing, and his face and eyes were quite handsome, but his eyes were flashing, which showed that he was cunning and changeable.


    At this time, he gazed at the man lying on the bed not far away, and said with a smile: "I heard that the emperor especially likes the daughter of mu. As soon as he ascended the throne, he was granted the title. It''s a pity that he hasn''t had time to get married. It''s always a pity in the emperor''s heart. I specially sent for her. If she is really beautiful, I don''t mind being a bridegroom for the emperor. "

 Chapter 1861

    The man lying on the bed is naturally Li Liangzuo, the newly succeeding emperor of the Western Xia Dynasty. If people who are familiar with him see his appearance at this time, they will be absolutely shocked. They are haggard and look dim. They don''t have the same high spirited appearance as before.


    "Son of a bitch!" Li Liangzuo, who used to be like a living dead man lying on the bed, became very excited when he heard his words.


    "I know you are quite unconvinced with me when you lose. You always think it''s because of my sneak attack," the man said with a smile


    Li Liangzuo stared at him with hatred: "isn''t it?"


    The man in Huafu didn''t care. He said with a smile, "your martial arts are really good, but even if you are facing the enemy head-on, you are not my opponent. It''s just that I don''t want to fight you head-on in order to reduce the trouble."


    Li Liangzuo snorted: "the matter has come to this point, whatever you say."


    "It''s the best reason in the world to succeed and defeat the enemy," said the man in Huafu with a cool look. "But I''m in a good mood these two days, and I can convince you to lose."


    "Even if I die, I won''t be convinced." Li Liangzuo''s gums are bleeding.


    "Is it?" Huafu man''s face showed a strange smile, "a man''s biggest failure is that he is not only defeated, even his own woman is also subject to the enemy, let you thoroughly feel what is the taste of failure."


    Li Liangzuo just felt a heat rush to his head, and then a cool air appeared on his back: "you are very good at martial arts now, so miss mu can''t resist you, but I know her temperament very well. She will never surrender to you!"


    "Well, don''t talk too much," said the man in gorgeous clothes, with a cat and mouse banter on his face. "I heard that you used the power of the emperor to make her a queen, but miss Mu didn''t seem to have any feelings for you, so she refused to go to her several times."


    "My father has just died, and her family has just been destroyed. She should have been filial for three years. It''s normal for her to refuse me." Li Liangzuo snorted.


    The man in Huafu laughed: "you don''t understand women''s heart. Obviously, your charm is not enough. Do you believe that I can let her take the initiative to undress in front of me and offer herself a pillow?"


    "Stupid people talk about dreams!" Li Liangzuo knew that Mu Wanqing had always been strong, and how could he have done such a thing.


    "How about a bet?" The gorgeous man''s face was full of inexplicable meaning, "if you win, I will let you live, let you and the queen live together, and live happily for the rest of your life; If I win, you will tell me the secret words you agreed with your confidants. I will still let you live and let you be a rich man for the rest of your life, OK


    "When I was three years old?" Li Liangzuo sneered. He knew that the reason why he was still alive was that he was cautious at the beginning. He agreed with his confidants that in addition to the jade seal and personal seal, he also set up a unique secret language system, which was different from everyone''s secret language.


    In fact, this was the secret keeping measure he took to avoid information leakage during the period of hiding his power a few years ago. Later, he won the throne, and this habit was preserved, which indirectly saved his life. Otherwise, when he failed in the coup a few days ago, he would have died.


    Huafu man also doesn''t care: "you will promise my bet, because now you have no other capital to turn over, even if you know that the hope is very slim, you will seize it."


    Li Liangzuo''s face changed. He knew what he was saying was true. Now his Dantian was broken, and he has become a useless man. Even if he was seriously injured, he can''t even act normally like an ordinary man. If he continues to sleep here like this, he will only die. It''s better to fight.


    "OK, I''ll bet with you, but you can''t force the other party or threaten her relatives. You can only rely on your own... Charm!" Speaking of the last few words, Li Liangzuo almost gnashed his teeth and tried to resist the disgust in his heart. In his eyes, the man was like a devil. How could he have the slightest charm?


    As for this bet, he blocked the other party''s all kinds of possibilities of using extra disk moves, so that with Mu Wanqing''s strong temper, he would never throw his arms at that person.


    "No problem." The man in gorgeous clothes snapped his fingers and told his men outside the door, "bring the empress you just invited here."


    Seeing that he agreed so readily, Li Liangzuo''s heart sank. He knew that the other party would never be a fool, otherwise it would not be possible to change the day with a single blow. The other party''s ease proved that he had already made up his mind. However, if he wanted to break his head, he could not think of a reason why Mu Wanqing would give in.


    It wasn''t long before Mu Wanqing was brought here. At the sight of the man in gorgeous clothes, he couldn''t help but praise him: "vivid and charming, just like the crescent moon and the flowers and trees piling up snow, he is really one of the most beautiful women in the world. No wonder Li Liangzuo never forgets you."


    Mu Wanqing frowned: "who are you?"


    The man waved his hand and motioned for the escort to step down. Then he said, "I''m the leader of Huajian sect. My surname is Nian, my name is Lian Dan, and my nickname is Huaxian."


    Mu Wanqing showed a trace of disgust: "this nickname is not a good man, like a flower robber."


    Nian Lian Dan with a handsome appearance, natural and unrestrained manner met with a woman who had never been to disadvantage, which is like now so much hate.


    Li Liangzuo couldn''t help laughing. In recent days, his depression was swept away: "ha ha, this is your so-called charm. It''s really killing me. Cough..."


    Mu Wanqing noticed Li Liangzuo lying on the bed and asked, "you were here. Eh, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Liangzuo wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and a trace of relief appeared on his face: "I thought you were merciless to me, but I didn''t expect you to care about me. I was plotted by this guy, so now I look like a living dead man."


    Mu Wanqing went to investigate and found that he had become a useless man. He couldn''t help saying, "I can''t beat him because of your martial arts, let alone I can''t help you."


    "I don''t need you to help me, but this man just made a bet with me. He said that he could make you willing to give up." Li Liangzuo was worried about any change, so he told Mu Wanqing about the gambling in advance just in case.


    Mu Wanqing couldn''t help getting angry: "shameless!" Arm a Yang, poison sleeve arrow then in the past years Lian Dan fierce shot but go.


    Nian Liandan''s body did not move. Two jade fingers gently clamped the poison sleeve arrow down: "it''s a strong Rouge horse. It''s more conquering to ride like this."


    Li Liangzuo was shocked and said in a hurry: "you said you would not use force to force her!"


    Nian Liandan smiles: "of course, I''m not that kind of Lu man. I''ll let her undress voluntarily in front of me." Then he turned his head and looked at Mu Wanqing, gently spitting out a word: "take off!"

 Chapter 1862

    Mu Wanqing was stunned at first, and then a layer of Blush Rose on her face: "what''s wrong with you?"


    "Yes," Nian Lian Dan looked inexplicable, and his tone became softer, "but I''m the one you love most in your life."


    Mu Wanqing wanted to scold him for being shameless, but when he came into contact with his eyes, he felt as if his eyes were shining with a strange light. His eyes turned from light to dark, from dark to light, like a suction force. He couldn''t help but feel confused, and his mouth unconsciously followed him to read: "my favorite..."


    Li Liangzuo just reminded Mu Wanqing of her reaction and finally let her down. But now this strange scene makes him suddenly raise his heart again: "Wanqing, Wanqing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Unfortunately, Mu Wanqing turned a deaf ear to his words, still silently read each other''s words, the original smart eyes like water also gradually become numb.


    "Come to my side..." Nian Lian Dan''s voice became softer and softer, and he waved to the other side.


    "Is..." Mu Wanqing eyes seem to show a trace of struggle color, but finally step by step to him.


    "What kind of magic are you doing?" Li Liangzuo was the nine Yin manual. He finally realized why the other side had such confidence and bet with him. He was the top martial arts master. His knowledge was extraordinary. He saw some scenes in the river immediately, and saw some legends in the rivers and lakes. For example, the spirit of the nine Yin classics was greatly changed.


    Nian Liandan said with a smile, "this is the unique skill of Huajian sect, which can let women in the world follow their advice." As if for demonstration, he ordered Mu Wanqing standing beside him in a daze: "untie your dress."


    "Yes..." Mu Wanqing was not as numb as she had just been. On the contrary, she pursed her lips with shame and began to take off the ribbon on her waist with a red face. She seemed to be shy in front of her lover.


    Li Liangzuo''s eyes are staring straight. He has never seen Mu Wanqing show such a coquettish posture in front of him. In the past, Mu Wanqing has always been cold. He always says hello with poison sleeves and arrows, just like a cold iceberg.


    At this time, her cheeks are as hot as fire. She is so charming and lovely that she can''t say. Her skin, which used to bully frost and snow, is now covered with rouge. Her eyes are watery and full of tenderness. Anyone who is looked at by her can''t help shaking her heart.


    Far away, he could even smell the faint fragrance from her. If he had seen Mu Wanqing in the past, he would have been overjoyed, but now he was cold, because she knew that her sweetheart had been fascinated, and she had regarded the devil as her favorite lover.


    When Mu Wanqing untied the ribbon on his waist, Nian Liandan went over and picked up her outermost dress with her fingers. He looked at Li Liangzuo and said, "now, are you willing to accept defeat?"


    "Bah, you are really a master in vain by such a mean." Li Liangzuo scolded angrily.


    Nian Liandan laughs: "as a member of the demon sect, when did I regard myself as a great master? Besides, I didn''t break the agreement. I didn''t use my power, and I didn''t threaten her family. Look what she looks like now, is she voluntary?"


    "Is it voluntary to be enchanted by your witchcraft?" Li Liangzuo''s teeth itch with hatred. First, his beloved woman is now in a wolf kiss. Second, his last hope is gone because of the failure of gambling.


    "You can let her tell you whether you are voluntary or not," Nian Liandan said to Mu Wanqing with a smile, "are you voluntary?"


    "Of course, I volunteered." Mu Wanqing blushed, lowered her head and whispered, as if she were a very shy little woman.


    "Are you dead now?" Nian Liandan looks at Li Liangzuo, "if you give up now and tell me the secret words, I can let her go and help you two, but if you don''t say it, hehe..."


    Nian Liandan threw her veil on the ground: "what she''s taking off now is only her outermost clothes. If she continues to take off, I''ll see everything about her moving body. Do you want to wear a big green hat?"


    "Shameless!" Li Liangzuo''s mouth is bleeding. Unfortunately, his skill has been wasted, and there is no way at all. As for the other party''s condition of telling the secret language, he doesn''t believe it at all. He knows that as long as he says it himself, he will die.


    "It seems you still don''t say it," Nian Liandan sighed. "There''s no way. Although I''m lustful, I still focus on business. Who knows if you don''t appreciate me? I''ve read all the beauty in the world. It happens that I''ve never played queen, or such a gorgeous queen."


    The other side''s words were like sharp swords, and the words were stuck in Li Liangzuo''s heart. When he thought that Mu Wanqing, who had never touched him yet, had been touched by his big enemy, he could not help but feel sad and indignant: "wait a minute!"


    "Why, have you changed your mind?" Nian Liandan looks at him with a smile.


    Li Liangzuo''s face changed, obviously considering the next possibilities, but no matter how he calculated, he was still dead.


    Nian Liandan waited for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he finally lost his patience and gave an order to Mu Wanqing: "lie on the couch there and wait for me."


    Mu Wanqing''s face turned red. She went to the other side of the couch and lay down. She didn''t know whether it was because of shyness or something. She also pulled the quilt over her body.


    Nevertheless, the thin silk quilt can''t cover up her concave and convex curves. It''s a picture of crabapple sleeping in spring that can make any man''s blood flow.


    Nian Liandan couldn''t help sighing: "originally, I just wanted to take the opportunity to play with you, but this woman is so beautiful that it can activate my withered heart. Now I feel like I''m boiling with blood, as if I''m back when I was young. It''s really wonderful."


    Step by step, Nian Liandan stops on the way to see Li Liangzuo. Although he breathes heavily and his eyes are red, he still doesn''t want to reveal his secret. He sighs: "it seems that you don''t love this woman as much as you claim. No matter whether you love her or not, you are your queen, I want you to watch me play with you in front of you, the most beautiful queen. When you are in front of me, you will be a complete failure. "


    "Wait a minute!" Li Liangzuo finally spoke.


    "Oh, have you figured it out?" Nian Liandan looked at him with a smile.


    Li Liangzuo asked in a deep voice: "since you know this flower soul immortal method, why don''t you show it to me directly? Naturally you can get my secret. Why do you have to do such dirty things to threaten me?"


    Nian Liandan sighed: "do you think I don''t want to, but it''s a pity that Huajian sect has been pursuing beautiful women in the world since its founding. Men are as disgusting as mud in our eyes. Naturally, these techniques are aimed at beautiful women in the world. Who would be so disgusted and want to lose a smelly man, so huahunxian method is only effective for women, It''s useless for men. "


    "I see!" Li Liangzuo finally understood that it was not the other party''s trick, but that his flower soul immortal method could not be used on me, otherwise he would not need any trouble.

 Chapter 1863

    "Now you are willing to say the secret words, my previous promise is still valid." Nian Liandan asked.


    Li Liangzuo opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Nian Liandan sneered: "it seems that you will never die if you don''t go to the Yellow River. In this case, I''ll make a crime. It must be the best happiness in the world."


    When he got to the couch, Nian Liandan looked back at Li Liangzuo and said, "by the way, I''d like to remind you that if you want to repent, you''d better go earlier. Otherwise, when I''m halfway through, you''ll suddenly stop. I can''t control it. I''m sure I''ll try my best to do it again. Even if you''re both successful, you''ll get a broken leaf, ha ha ha ~"


    His wanton laughter resounded through the whole dormitory. Although Li Liangzuo was in pain, he could not stop what was going to happen. He knew that as long as he spoke the secret words, he would be dead. Now he is guarding the secret words, and there will be negotiation capital in the future, which is his life.


    It''s just that this man is too hateful to think of such a sinister way to force himself. I''m sorry, Wanqing. I''ll find a chance to avenge you in the future.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really beautiful and vulgar." Nian Liandan looks down at the beautiful lady on the couch. Her face is smooth and crystal clear. She has a small cherry mouth, and her red lips and snow skin complement each other. Now she is so moving.


    Nian Liandan, as the leader of Huajian sect, doesn''t know how many beauties he has seen in the world. Although he looks young now, it''s actually because he''s skillful. He''s already 70 years old and 80 years old. It''s reasonable to say that his heart has long been out of trouble. When he sees the beauty in front of him, he suddenly finds that he''s moved.


    This kind of feeling seems to be the first time when he saw his sweetheart when he was young. This kind of feeling made him very uncomfortable. Suddenly, a trace of anger rose from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t want to be captured by the woman in front of him. He wanted to become the master of this woman, completely occupy her and conquer her!


    The breath between the nose is a little heavy. Nian Liandan can''t help it any more. He reaches for the girl''s face.


    Seeing that he was about to touch it, Nian Liandan suddenly yelled, and his whole body flashed. He directly hid a foot away, raised his bloody palm and looked at it, then looked at the door of the hall with a scared face: "who are you?"


    A handsome young man appeared at the door, with two beauties, one tall and beautiful, and the other charming and graceful. At that moment, Nian Liandan forgot the pain in his hand. He thought what kind of luck he had today, and he met three such beautiful and refined women in a row?


    The handsome man didn''t answer his words. He walked lightly and didn''t see how to run. The next moment, he appeared at the edge of the couch. Looking at Mu Wanqing on the couch, he said in a deep voice, "sister Wan, you''re scared."


    These three people are song Qingshu, yelunanxian and Li Qinglu. Li Qinglu is quite familiar with the Imperial Palace, so he can easily find it here. As for the bodyguard outside, he fell down before he could react.


    Mu Wanqing looked at the man in front of him suspiciously. He felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. He couldn''t help asking, "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and reached for her pulse. He found that her pulse was steady and there was no sign of injury. At this time, Li Liangzuo said, "she was enchanted by Nian Liandan''s flower soul fairy method."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he didn''t think of it earlier. He quickly helped Mu Wanqing up: "Wan Mei, look at me."


    "Well?" Mu Wanqing stares at each other suspiciously, only feeling that the other person''s eyes suddenly become as black as ink, and the light in the middle is like a shadow, like a starry sky.


    "Eh, brother song, why are you here?" At the next moment, Mu Wanqing''s eyes returned to pure brightness, looked at Song Qingshu, and said with surprise and joy.


    Song Qingshu smile: "I''m back, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Nian Liandan asked suspiciously, "who are you, actually you can solve my flower soul fairy method."


    Song Qingshu came back to look at him when he had time: "what kind of fairy law is to plant a mental imprint on others with stronger mental power. Just erase it directly."


    "How can it be so simple, if not proficient in this way, even if the mental strength is strong enough to start," the year of Dan Dan hum, "you just put on the look, is it the legendary the nine Yin Manual of the soul of the big law?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to return to him. He asked directly, "are you Nian Lian Dan, the three great masters of foreign countries in zhusou''s mouth?"


    Nian Lian Dan stood up with his head high and said with a proud face: "it''s this seat!" Suddenly he thought of something and asked, "where''s the old man?"


    Song Qingshu said lightly, "I killed you."


    Nian Liandan''s pupil shrank: "zhusou is my only younger martial brother. We have been brothers and sisters for decades. You dare to kill him. Good, very good!"


    "You don''t have to be too angry. Since your martial brothers have such deep feelings, I will send you together soon." Song Qingshu helped Mu Wanqing down from the couch. Seeing that her clothes were in good condition, she was relieved. Fortunately, she came in time.


    Nian Liandan said with a sneer, "young man, don''t talk too much. Do you know who I am?" Although he said this, he was scared in his heart. The wound on his hand proved how fierce his opponent''s sword was. He just saw that he just took two or three steps from the door of the main hall to the bedside, and even he could not see through his opponent''s body.


    That''s why he didn''t act rashly all the time. Otherwise, with his temper, if he met someone who disturbed his elegance, he would have broken it up a long time ago.


    "Isn''t it a heresy, an Old Whore worm?" Song Qingshu said with disdain and took a step forward, "do you know who I am?"


    Feeling the momentum of a mountain peak, the three steps of Liu Dan''s back were just enough to stand firm again, and not to change from face to face, suddenly to the heart: "the young people with such skill and strength will make the sword and the nine Yin manual true. Are you king Song Qingshu?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "do you know me?"


    Nian Liandan calmed down his restless spirit and said coldly, "the king of the golden wheel and the King Kong sect master have blown you to heaven, and I don''t think so."


    Song Qingshu was silent for a moment and asked, "who is more skillful than them?"


    Nian Lian Dan said: "they are only worthy to serve a few princes, but I am the master of Khan''s side, which is higher or lower at a glance."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Tiemuzhen has been fighting all over the world these years. As expected, he has gained many experts on the Internet."


    "Smelly boy, you know you''re afraid. I don''t know how many people like me are around Khan. There are even some people far beyond me. I''m ordered by Khan to come to Xixia to do business this time. Considering the relationship between you and Ruyang palace, I can let you go." In fact, Nian Liandan didn''t want to talk so much nonsense. The main reason is that he couldn''t see the young man in front of him. He really didn''t want to conflict with him in this situation, so he planned to move out of the name of Mongolia to scare him. If he could turn the fight into jade and silk, it would be better. Even if he couldn''t, he could also use words to make him have scruples. Later, he would be hesitant, but the experts would fight, It''s on the line.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "the three great masters of foreign countries are so famous. As a result, they are so greedy for life and afraid of death. Today, even Tiemuzhen can''t escape death here. No matter how much you say, it''s useless."

 Chapter 1864

    Nian Liandan said angrily: "I''m so ashamed. If it''s Khan here, there''s only one way to die waiting for you!"


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked, "is Tiemuzhen also a top expert?" According to the records in archery, when Guo Jing was young, he fought with Tiemuzhen. At that time, Tiemuzhen didn''t seem to have any advanced martial arts skills. Even if he later learned martial arts, his entry should be limited. But listening to the meaning of the other person''s words and his scared eyes, it''s obvious that Tiemuzhen''s martial arts skills should be very advanced.


    But how can it be? Martial arts can''t be accomplished overnight... Song Qingshu was suddenly stunned. He thought that he was also a quick master to some extent. If tie Muzhen obtained martial arts like Beiming divine skill, he should be able to become a top master in a short time. Now the Mongolian Empire dominates the world and controls thousands of miles of territory, It shouldn''t be difficult to find a similar script.


    Nian Liandan snorted: "Da Han is so unpredictable that my generation can''t guess. However, you are disrespectful to Da Han. If these words reach Da Han''s ears, Ruyang palace can''t protect you."


    Song Qingshu took back his confused thoughts and said lightly, "I don''t need the protection of Ruyang palace. On the contrary, it''s you. Even if you pull out tie Muzhen''s tiger skin, you can''t save your life."


    Nian Liandan laughed angrily: "ha ha ha ha, you really think you''re going to eat me. That''s right. In terms of internal power alone, you''re better than me. However, martial arts are not only better than internal power. I''ve accumulated more decades than you in terms of combat experience and martial arts skills."


    He had to step back for a walk when the other side stepped out just now. Although there were some unexpected reasons, he was obviously better than himself at that moment. However, he was not afraid. In recent years, he had seen too many top experts around the Mongolian Khan, and had experienced countless battles of life and death. What''s more, he had a trump card, and he had enough confidence to kill the opposite man.


    Song Qingshu looked at him calmly: "are you encouraging yourself when you say so much? Why, I''m afraid before I fight? "


    "Son of a bitch, how can I be afraid!" Nian Liandan was very angry and was about to rush forward, but he stopped his body and sneered, "you want to stimulate me to show my flaws. I''ve been abroad for 70 years, and I''m not so easy to be fooled."


    As he said this, he reached for a move, and a dark Epee flew directly from a corner of the room to his hand, directly across his chest. The whole popularity suddenly changed, coldly with a little disdain. He was proud of the young man who was much younger than his age.


    If his eyes are actually close to his opponent''s, and sharp as if he wants to see through his opponent''s internal organs, he will look for all the negligence and flaws inside and outside his opponent. Even if he is distracted for a moment, he can also take advantage of the situation until his opponent''s blood splashes to death.


    The murderous atmosphere in the whole room was as thick as the essence, and even it was difficult to breathe. Yelunanxian and Li Qinglu turned a little pale, and they quickly retreated to the door before the pressure was greatly reduced. As for mu Wanqing, who was protected by song Qingshu, they didn''t feel abnormal.


    Lying on the other side of the bed, Li Liangzuo''s whole face turned red. His skill was wasted. He had no internal power to protect his body, and he could hardly kick his breath. At the same time, he was shocked: he was secretly attacked by this guy, and he thought he was really wronged. But before he attacked me, he didn''t even take out this heavy sword. Didn''t I even have the qualification to let him take it out?


    In Li Liangzuo''s heart, Nian Liandan, who has been promoted infinitely, knows that song Qingshu is standing not far away, but his Qi can''t lock the other side, as if the other side doesn''t exist in the world. But his eyes can clearly see the other side standing there, as if his whole body is full of flaws.


    No wonder the king of the Golden Wheel met the sky when they blew this guy. It''s really tricky.


    Song Qingshu accidentally looked at the black sword in his hand: "why does your sword look a bit like a dark iron Epee?" His first reaction was that Yang Guo met this man, but the dark iron sword was captured. However, when he looked carefully, he found that the sword in his opponent''s hand was not the same as the dark iron sword in Yang Guo''s hand. His sword was heavier and bigger.


    "You have a vision. This is a dark iron Epee made by a strange man who collected the essence of dark iron. It weighs hundreds of Jin. I''ve been abroad for decades, and I''ve never had an enemy under the epee." Nian Liandan said haughtily, but he felt that the momentum he had carefully built had been torn by the other party''s common words. He quickly took a step forward. The heavy sword in his hand changed from a horizontal swing to a straight point, and the strong and cold sword spirit rushed back to the other party.


    "Hundreds of Jin?" Song Qingshu can''t help but be surprised to know that Yang Guo''s dark iron sword is only 8864 Jin. He has already crossed the Central Plains with his heavy sword. The dark iron heavy sword in his hand is actually several times as heavy as Yang Guo''s. He is worthy of being known as the three great masters of foreign countries.


    No wonder he disdained the king of the golden wheel and the King Kong sect leader. The king of the Golden Wheel couldn''t even resist Yang Guo''s epee, not to mention the several hundred jin epee; As for the Vajra of Vajra sect leader, no matter how invulnerable it is, it has its limits. It is a flesh and blood body after all. Even the body of steel can''t stand being hit by the deep internal force of the several hundred jin black iron sword.


    "You know what?" Nian Liandan said with some complacency. "Before, the Golden Snake camp played an important role in the negotiation between Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty. I don''t want to destroy the diplomatic relations between the two sides. How about giving up?"


    The other side''s enigmatic let him feel some unclear, but he was confident that he had shown enough strength to let the other side retreat, so he took the initiative to throw out the olive branch.


    Song Qingshu gently shook his head: "I said, today you must die."


    Nian Liandan''s eyes fell on Mu Wanqing behind him, and finally understood: "I see. Ha ha ha, Li Liangzuo, I thought she was your queen. She had already come out of the wall, and I don''t know how many green hats she put on you, ha ha ha."


    Li Liangzuo''s face suddenly became very gloomy. He had just noticed Mu Wanqing''s attachment to song Qingshu. She never showed more than half of her expression. She was already angry. However, the appearance of song Qingshu brought a ray of light to him. He could only suppress his anger, and now he was recalled by Nian Liandan, I can''t help but gnash my teeth and think: these two people are not good things, it''s better to die together, dead clean!


    He hesitated to warn song Qingshu about Nian Liandan''s killing move, but now he didn''t want to let them go together.


    Hearing Nian Liandan''s wild laughter, song Qingshu frowned: "since you dare not move first, I''ll do it." A little toe, the whole person will attack the other side.


    It seems that a sharp sword suddenly appears in front of him. Nian Liandan is very surprised. Fortunately, he has just deliberately made a speech to excite each other. He has already made preparations. He has a spirit of twelve points. The dark iron heavy sword conjures up thousands of sword shadows, forming a sword net like a copper wall and an iron wall.


    Xuantian Epee is very generous. Now he is determined to defend and protect all the important acupoints around him. No matter how high the opponent''s skill is, he can''t attack. He just needs to wait for the opportunity to fight back.

 Chapter 1865

    Song Qingshu''s martial arts have reached a certain level. Not long ago, he studied the martial arts Atlas of the Xiaoyao sect in the secret room of lingjiu palace. After mastery of the martial arts atlas, he had a sense of transcendence.


    Everything became clear in his eyes ten times a hundred times a hundred times. Not only could his opponent''s subtle and imperceptible movements be concealed from him, but also the shrinkage and expansion of his pores, the change of the essence in his eyes, and the operation of the true Qi in his body were reflected in his soul.


    Taking fingers as swords, he turns them into thousands of sword shadows, and each finger points directly to the gap and weakness of the other side. Nian Liandan suddenly feels that with the other side''s approaching and fingertip''s attack, his impeccable sword net suddenly becomes full of loopholes. He can''t help but be startled. He quickly changes his moves, takes back the sword net, turns it into a sword, and then turns it into a rainbow, and makes a direct attack on the other side.


    He thought very clearly that no matter how high his opponent''s martial arts skills were, he was also flesh and blood. His black iron Epee weighed hundreds of Jin. If he touched his fingers in the front, there was no reason to lose.


    At the moment when he changed his moves, song Qingshu''s momentum suddenly disappeared without a trace. He put his finger back, then flicked one hand to the side of his xuantie sword, and one hand went on to Liandan in a hurry.


    Nian Liandan, who is in the Bureau, is so scared that he can''t imagine that the other party can accept and change his moves at will under the situation of such momentum, and let his indomitable move strength be used instantly.


    But it''s also his fault. If his Epee had not changed from skillful to clumsy, his momentum would have weakened a little. If he could not find the fleeting flaw for convenience, he would have been saved.


    He has been known as one of the three great masters in foreign countries for decades. He immediately put everything aside and combined his body and sword into one. He turned the black iron heavy sword to meet each other with the blade instead of the body.


    Song Qingshu also admired him for holding such a heavy black iron heavy sword. It''s amazing how skillfully he changed his moves, but he mastered the martial arts of Xiaoyao school, especially after Tianshan meishou. No one in the world can match him in terms of skillfulness.


    He gently raised his wrist. It seemed that his movement was slow, but he came first. The next moment, he appeared right above the opponent''s dark iron heavy sword and stretched out his finger to the sword body.


    Nian Liandan''s whole body was shocked. At that moment, he could not hold the Epee in his hand and fell to the ground directly. Fortunately, his seventy year skill was not easy to deal with. He used his strange body method and stepped back. He realized that his arm was numb and his mouth was bleeding because of his opponent''s strength. He shivered and his heart was shaking.


    Song Qingshu did not pursue, but stood in the same place and commented: "the body method is good, it can be regarded as the top in the world." It''s not that he didn''t know that the villain died of a lot of words. The reason why he didn''t take advantage of the victory was that he wanted to have a glimpse of the martial arts skills of these foreign master level masters by fighting with the other side, so that he could meet other masters in Tiemuzhen''s account in the future.


    Seeing his famous weapon fall quietly at each other''s feet, Nian Liandan''s heart turns upside down. After his martial arts success, he can be said to be invincible with xuantie epee. Even if he meets several people whose martial arts are better than himself, he won''t be robbed of his weapon in one move. This man is young. How can he practice his martial arts and eyesight.


    But now that his life is at stake, he has no time to think about anything else. He can only use what he has learned in his life to try to turn the war around.


    "Eh, why is there a smell in the room all of a sudden?" Yelunan fairy suddenly yie, some confused.


    Li Qinglu also sniffed, and indeed asked a strange aroma. It was not as natural as flowers, nor as imaginative as girls'' fragrance. On the contrary, it was full of very treacherous meaning.


    Li Qinglu was also an expert in poison. He was surprised: "brother song, be careful, the fragrance is poisonous." As soon as she finished, she felt a little dizzy. She couldn''t stand any longer. She quickly leaned on one side of the pillar to stabilize her figure.


    Nian Liandan laughs: "it''s too late. It''s the treasure of our Huajian sect. Huajian Xianqi has been immersed in all kinds of drugs since childhood to cultivate internal power. After training, as long as the Huajian Xianqi in the body is stimulated, it can emit a unique fragrance, charm the soul and stand in an invincible place." From the beginning, although he was afraid of song Qingshu, he didn''t lose heart because he had this card in his hand.


    Lying not far away, Li Liangzuo clenched his teeth. He was planted in this move. When he was reviewing the memorial, he suddenly smelled such a fragrance. Then he suddenly felt that his internal power was not good, and the whole person was a little dizzy. At this time, Nian Liandan suddenly rushed out to attack him, so that he was clearly the leader of Kongtong and Xiaoyao schools, and his martial arts had reached the level of the master of the time, As a result, he tried his best and was defeated by the other side.


    "In other words, is it pickled?" Song Qingshu looks at each other curiously.


    Nian Liandan


    Seeing that he was still standing steadily in the same place, Nian Liandan finally couldn''t help asking, "are you ok?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "if you are a beautiful woman, who exudes a faint fragrance, I may be dizzy for a while, but you are a smelly man, I don''t know if it''s body odor or what kind of smell, why should I faint?"


    His skill is so high that he has been invincible to all kinds of poisons. In addition, he was attacked by jinboshihua, the first strange poison in the world, in Yangzhou last time. Now he is immune to all poisons. How can he be fascinated by his strange fragrance in ancient times?


    "No way. How can the immortal spirit of Huajian sect, which has been circulating for hundreds of years, be invalid." This is really beyond Nian Liandan''s cognition. He suddenly responds, "it must be your strong self-control. In fact, it''s the end of the storm now. Ha ha."


    With that, he attacked the other side with a grim smile, and didn''t want to give him time to force poison.


    Of course, the opponent''s martial arts are too profound. He did not dare to be careless. When he attacked, he used the "flower soul immortal method" to control people''s mind. His eyes were full of wonder. Although the research of flower soul fairy method is used to deal with women, it can make women listen to what they say and not so good for men, but it can also affect men''s consciousness to a certain extent.


    As long as the eye contact with the opposite force, it can invade the other party''s mind. Assuming that the other party''s mind is slightly confused, his next attack can make the other party hate on the spot.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about his opponent''s great skill of shifting soul, but now his opponent''s internal power is controlled by Huajian Xianqi, and he is just struggling to support it. Where can he get the great skill of shifting soul.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were bright and unaffected. As soon as he brushed, the dark iron Epee on the ground suddenly flew up and attacked Liandan at the speed of lightning.


    Nian Liandan was dazzled by his eyes, but he was a little confused. It was too late for him to react. Xuantie Epee had already attacked his chest with great power. He quickly closed his hands to his chest and tried to grasp the huge sword.


    It''s a pity that it contains the skill of song Qingshu. He was in such a hurry to get rid of the situation that he couldn''t grasp it. Soon the dark iron Epee broke through the defense of his hands and hit him in the chest.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the sword flew in the opposite direction. Otherwise, it was not the hilt, but the point of the sword stabbed into his chest. Rao is so. He was still broken by the collision and fell to the ground.


    "Do you know why I want to save your life?" Song Qingshu came to him and looked at him calmly.


    Nian Liandan vomits blood, where has the strength to answer.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. He said to himself, "you''ve been picking flowers all these years, and you don''t know how many women have been harmed. It''s really cheap for you to kill you with one knife. The best way to punish you is to let you know the feelings of those women at that time."


    "What... Means?" Nian Liandan finally hoarse out a word.


    Song Qingshu turned to Li Qinglu and asked, "Qinglu, are there Kunlun Slaves in Xixia palace?"

 Chapter 1866

    Li Qinglu was stunned. Although she didn''t understand the meaning, she replied: "many merchants from the western regions passed by here, but there are still many Kunlun Slaves." Xixia is located on the Silk Road, and the exchange between the East and the West has been quite frequent.


    Song Qingshu continued: "black, not Nanyang." In ancient times, slaves in Southeast Asia and Africa were collectively called Kunlun Slaves. Song Qingshu was afraid that the other party might make a mistake, so he specially named uncle black.


    Li Qinglu''s expression was more puzzled: "there are... There are."


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu laughs strangely.


    Nian Liandan saw that he had a hairy expression: "what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "just said, let you experience those innocent women who have been ruined by you."


    Nian Liandan was angry: "I''m a man. How can I experience that feeling?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "who says men can''t experience it?" When he thought of so many Billy, greeting men and picking up soap, he felt a chill.


    Nian Liandan was stunned at first, but he soon reflected that, after all, the habit of breaking sleeves is a normal thing in history. He quickly said: "no, no, we Huajian people hate men most. They want to vomit when they think about it... Vomit..." as soon as he finished, he couldn''t help vomit.


    "Nonsense, don''t make you sick, do you want to give you like?" Song Qing make complaints about Tucao.


    Nian Liandan quickly changed his words: "no, no, I hate women most in my life. I want to vomit when I think of women. What I like most is men."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "so just right, since you like men best, I will help you."


    Nian Liandan


    In fact, it''s not that his IQ is low for a while, but that he has been high for a long time. The contrast of falling dust in an instant can make everyone crazy. What''s more, the punishment described by the other party is too terrible.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to him, so he said to Li Qinglu directly: "go to find some black uncles and wait on our Huaxian."


    "No!" Nian Liandan was so angry that he suddenly fainted.


    Several people in the room look strange. Yelunanxian and muwanqing are red and angry. They think song Qingshu is too bad. But after thinking about it, it seems that only in this way can Nian Liandan be punished to the greatest extent.


    Li Liangzuo, on the other side, was even more shocked. Seeing Nian Liandan''s immortal spirit, he thought he had the chance to win. Who knew the situation would turn around in an instant; But thinking of the fate that Nian Liandan was about to face, he couldn''t help but be happy.


    After all, I''ve been tortured by that pervert these days. Now a more powerful pervert has taken revenge on him.


    At this time, Li Qinglu''s voice rang: "there are Kunlun Slaves in the Imperial Palace, but now we can''t see our identity, we can''t let people bring them." Just now, she took out the antidote of Beisu Qingfeng and gave it to several other people. Although it was not right, the strong irritating smell of the antidote still woke them up from the immortal smell of flowers.


    "I have my own way," Song Qingshu has made up his mind. "I''ve handed Li Liangzuo over to you. Whatever you do, it''s revenge for your father. It''s a wish for you."


    Li Qinglu walked up to Li Liangzuo and took out a dagger from his sleeve. Thinking of his father''s tragic death, he wanted to burst out fire in his eyes.


    Li Liangzuo cried out: "you can''t kill me. My cronies are located in 64 states in China and control most of Xixia. I have made a secret agreement with them. Without my orders, none of you can command them. At that time, there will be wars all over Xixia, and the whole Xixia will be in chaos. At last, it will disappear completely. At that time, you will become the sinner of Xixia''s ancestors!"


    Song Qingshu on one side finally understands why Nian Liandan has not killed him. It turns out that there are still such factors.


    Li Qinglu frowned and finally took back the dagger and returned to song Qingshu: "Meng Lang, forget it. It''s more useful for you to keep his life."


    Song Qingshu smile: "you don''t have to worry, I have a way." Then he went to the bed and looked down at Li Liangzuo: "look at my eyes..."


    "Moving soul - Dharma! No, "Li Liangzuo thought of the secret trick of the nine Yin Manual of the Song Dynasty, which was just being played by the Song Dynasty. He hurriedly closed his eyes. Unfortunately, it was too late. The whole man''s mind was quickly lost in the eyes of the other side, which was like a black hole in general chaos.


    After a while, song Qingshu has thoroughly asked him and each confidant''s secret language, let Mu Wanqing take a note, and then said to Li Qinglu: "now I''ll give him to you, let you dispose of him."


    Li Qinglu said with a sweet smile: "thank you menglang, but please go outside for a while. I don''t want my bad side to show up in front of you."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "no problem, just to deal with Helian Tieshu." Come to Nian Lian Dan, take out the special medicine mud, take his face mold, change, he became Nian Lian Dan.


    He walked out of the hall with Mu Wanqing and yelunan fairy. At this time, Li Liangzuo was already lying on the bed like a pool of mud. He knew that everything was over.


    After Song Qingshu came out of the hall with Mu Wanqing and yelunan fairy, he happened to meet the palace bodyguard who came here.


    "Master Nian, what happened here just now?" The leader saluted song Qingshu respectfully.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "there are several assassins who want to enter the palace to assassinate, and they were killed by us."


    "Master Nian''s martial arts are unparalleled. I really admire him." The leader of the bodyguard flattered him with a smile. He didn''t have the slightest doubt. After all, he had seen Nian Liandan personally and knew how terrible his martial arts were.


    However, his eyes fell on Mu Wanqing and yelunan fairy, and he was not calm: "is this... The queen and the crown princess?"


    Song Qingshu held out his hand and put the two girls in his arms: "ha ha, that''s all in the past. Now they are all my favorite concubines."


    The two girls turned red, but they couldn''t show anything in front of everyone. They had to nestle in his arms obediently, but they pinched him secretly.


    "Master Nian is really charming." The bodyguard leader is a close friend of Helian Tieshu. He knows the nature of Huajian sect, but he is still indignant. He didn''t expect that the two most beautiful flowers in Xixia were ruined by the old lecheron. He doesn''t know where Princess Yinchuan is. Otherwise, she can''t escape.


    It''s a pity that he only dares to scold in secret, and dare not show it.


    "Go and call your general, and say that I have made progress here. That man is willing to say so." Song Qingshu disguised too many people over the years. At this time, he disguised himself as an adult Liandan, and his every move was exactly the same as that of Nian Liandan before. He didn''t show any flaw at all.


    "Yes, I''m going to report to the general. The general is on the other side of the imperial study. Master Nian, wait a moment!" The head of the bodyguard also knew something about Li Liangzuo. He was overjoyed and went to inform Helian Tieshu.

 Chapter 1867

    When song Qingshu and others returned to the bedroom hall, they could not see Li Liangzuo any more. They could only see a man on the ground covered with a layer of cloth. All kinds of blood showed that he had suffered a lot before he died.


    Li Qinglu''s hands seem to be stained with blood. Seeing song Qingshu put it behind her, the whole person seems to be at a loss. Song Qingshu goes forward and looks at her gentle eyes: "just cried?"


    "Well, I can''t help thinking of my father''s kindness to me." Li Qinglu bit her lips and tried not to let her tears fall again.


    Song Qingshu took her hand and gently wiped off the blood stains on her hand with a handkerchief: "revenge for my father, what do you want to hide?"


    Li Qinglu eyes a red: "I''m afraid you see me so cruel, later don''t... Don''t like me."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "good for bad, how to repay good? Of course, it is necessary to repay the grievances with uprightness. Yu Gong and Li Liangzuo conspired to usurp the throne, which was the root of the turmoil in Xixia; Yu Si, he is your enemy who killed your father. No matter from what aspect, you should kill him. How can I blame you for that? "


    "Menglang..." Li Qinglu was very moved, but she still felt that there was something wrong, "but sister Mu and sister Yelu were kind and gentle, but I was so cruel. If you don''t say it, you will definitely dislike me in your heart."


    Mu Wanqing, who had not seen song Qingshu for some time, was very angry because she had another woman beside him. But she had to accept the situation and couldn''t get a fit. She could only keep a straight face until she heard her compliment. Finally, she couldn''t help laughing: "you''re afraid of misunderstanding me. I''m not gentle at all." Then he also raised the poison sleeve arrow on his arm and aimed at Song Qingshu''s belly, as if to vent his anger.


    Yelunan Fairy on one side is also chuckling and gloating. Now Song Qingshu looks like Nian Liandan. She really hates her arrow. Anyway, song Qingshu''s martial arts are so good that it can''t hurt him. It''s good to let him suffer, so that he won''t go around making trouble.


    Song Qingshu felt chilly between his legs and said to Li Qinglu, "before, I didn''t know who you were, but you were in charge of the Xixia elite, the intelligence agency of the whole country. Ah, I need you to take charge of this for me in the future. If you are a silly white sweet, I will cry."


    After listening to his sincere words, Li Qinglu finally believed that he was really sincere and could not help turning his worries into happiness.


    Mu Wanqing blinked and asked, "what is silly white sweet?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to explain it: "this can only be understood, understood..."


    Jarunan also joined in: "it always feels like swearing."


    "Sometimes, it can be understood that way." Song Qingshu grins bitterly. Fortunately, there is a movement outside the hall. He orders several women to hide Nian Lian Dan in a coma.


    After a while, Helian Tieshu came in. He didn''t have many people with him, only a few bodyguards. After all, the emperor in the name of Xixia was in this room. The less people saw him, the better, so as to avoid any accident.


    "Why, what happened to Li Liangzuo?" Helian iron tree quickly noticed the body on the ground, a little surprised.


    "It''s no use keeping him since we''ve got the secret words." Song Qingshu replied flatly.


    Helian Tieshu was quite surprised: "he is willing to say the secret language?"


    "Of course he didn''t want to, but I threatened him with the queen he liked, and he had to say it." Song Qingshu replied.


    Helian Tieshu also saw the girls on one side and couldn''t help saying, "Princess Yinchuan, crown princess, why are they here?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "they went to the palace to save people, but I caught them."


    Helian Tieshu couldn''t help looking at Li Qinglu and yelunan fairy: "is it OK to leave them here and listen to us?"


    Song Qing wrote: "they have won my flower soul immortal method. Now they have become my slaves. They obey me. The general doesn''t have to worry. Come on, some girls, give me a smile."


    Mu Wanqing''s daughters were annoyed, but now business is the most important thing, so they had to smile like him. Although they pretended, the three girls were the beauties of the country. This smile is really full of fragrance, each with its own charm and style.


    He Lian Tieshu couldn''t help looking at it for a moment, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "master Nian, this flower soul immortal skill is really the skill that men in the world dream of. I don''t know if you can pass it on to me?"


    Song Qingshu secretly despises it, thinking that it''s a man''s bad nature. He has never heard of Helian Tieshu''s good women before, but he can''t resist the temptation. But what''s the point of losing women''s heart and turning them into walking corpses who only listen to orders?


    However, he misunderstood Helian Tieshu. Even if the men who were not good at women were so close to see the three peerless beauties, they were obedient. Few men could resist that kind of awe inspiring look.


    But Helian Tieshu still thought of the right thing: "but if the news that Li Liangzuo spits out is false, it''s a bit risky to kill him now."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t cheat under my huahunxian method." Song Qingshu just knew that huahunxian couldn''t fascinate a man''s mind, and he didn''t even know what Tieshu thought.


    "Since Nian Shi said that, I think it''s really no problem," Helian Tieshu suddenly felt a lot of emotion and arched his hand to the northwest direction. "This time, I finally fulfilled the wishes of the family for hundreds of years. First, I relied on Genghis Khan''s help; Second, thanks to Nian Shi''s great skill, otherwise I couldn''t control the capital so easily. "


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked: "hundreds of years? The great general''s family is... "He was not afraid that Nian Liandan had asked this question before, even if it was really exposed, now the two sides are so close, it''s easy to control each other. At the moment, the main purpose is to follow the trend. After all, under normal circumstances, it''s much easier than torture.


    Helian Tieshu sighed: "to tell you the truth, I have Xiongnu''s blood in my bones. The ancestor of this vein is heliansheng, Emperor Wulie of Xia Dynasty."


    "Helian is full of vitality?" Song Qingshu was surprised. This name has a bit of impression. It seems that it was a political power at the end of the Western Jin Dynasty.


    "At that time, the Xiongnu and the Han Dynasty fought for more than a hundred years. At last, because of internal strife, they were defeated by the Han Dynasty. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Cao divided the Xiongnu into five divisions, which completely declared the end of the Xiongnu Chanyu Dynasty. Later, after the eight kings'' rebellion, Liu Yuan, a descendant of the Western Jin Dynasty, rose up and perished, In a sense, he avenged the Xiongnu, but he was soon defeated by several other powerful nomadic tribes. Our Xiongnu''s last founding father, he Liansheng, established the great Xia state in Tongwancheng, which has the same name as today''s Xixia. It seems that there must be Providence in the dark, ha ha ha... "He liantieshu said later, he became more and more proud.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that there were so many crazy people in the world who were determined to restore their country. Chai Rong''s descendants, after all, the latter Zhou Dynasty was not too far away from now. However, Murong Fu wanted to revive Dayan after 700 years. Now, Helian Tieshu also wanted to revive Daxia and Jinshu people in the same period, Are you good at pitching offspring?

 Chapter 1868

    "Of course, whether I can be the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty in the future or not, I still need a lot of good words from my teacher in front of Khan." Seeing song Qingshu''s face, Helian Tieshu may also realize that he is a little complacent, so he quickly changes his face into a flattering expression.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m afraid I can''t do this."


    "Why?" Helian iron tree thought that Mongolia would demolish the bridge.


    "Because..." Song Qingshu deliberately lowered his voice, which made Helian Tieshu come forward.


    Soon after that, song Qingshu took the hand and sealed the acupoints all over his body. The bodyguard brought in by Helian Tieshu was not mediocre, so he quickly drew his sword and rushed over. Some people rushed to warn others.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu and others are so clever that they can''t succeed easily. Song Qingshu''s body is like a ghost. Several ups and downs will control several bodyguards. As for the bodyguard who wants to call the police, he has been attacked by three women waiting for work. Although they are all selected by Helian Tieshu, they are also experts in the Jianghu, Under the raid, the bodyguard was restrained without a word.


    "Teacher Nian, why are you doing this? Is it Khan who wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge?" Seeing the changes in front of him, Helian Tieshu could not help but be terrified. He knew that his life would not be saved if he called for help at this time, so he just asked and tried to keep his own interests through negotiation.


    Li Qinglu couldn''t help it any more. She went up to him and slapped him in the face. Her whole body trembled with anger: "Helian Tieshu, the former Emperor and the imperial concubine are very kind to you. As a result, you are so ambitious and have done such a wicked thing."


    "Yinchuan Princess..." Helian Tieshu was silly, "you didn''t lose your mind?"


    "The princess has not cleared the door for Xixia, how can she be so easily harmed by you traitors?" Li Qinglu thought that a few days ago, the whole Xixia kingdom was still thriving, which forced Liao kingdom to send imperial concubines to make peace. But now, in a short period of time, two emperors, one prince and several princes have died in succession. The whole country is in a state of ups and downs, and I don''t know whether it can survive.


    Now, Helian Tieshu finally understood that, thinking of Li Liangzuo''s strange death, he could not help but look at Song Qingshu: "you... You are not a teacher. Who are you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "I don''t have the habit of those villains dying of talking too much. You can think about it yourself."


    Understand what he said, Helian Tieshu finally panicked: "you... You can''t kill me, it''s all my subordinates outside... No, the whole imperial palace and even Lingzhou city are all my cronies. If you kill me, you can''t live."


    Song Qingshu didn''t care: "since I can impersonate Nian Liandan so that you can''t distinguish it, I can also impersonate you so that your subordinates can''t distinguish it. I don''t believe that you will set up any secret language system like Li Liangzuo."


    "I..." He Lian Tieshu was speechless for a moment. Ordinary people were as painstaking as Li Liangzuo. The other party''s secret language system was carefully studied by him in order to hide Li Yuanhao, the prince and the imperial uncle for more than ten years, which is so easy to follow.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to him, so he directly knocked him out. It''s not the time to kill him. As for the other bodyguards, they didn''t kill them for the time being. After all, they can be heilian Tieshu''s confidants. They must know many secrets about him, such as the arrangement of personnel in the Imperial Palace and Lingzhou city. They can torture these people separately and synthesize their confessions to get complete information.


    "After all, his people are in the palace now. Where can we hide them?" Looking at Nian Liandan, Helian Tieshu and his men who passed out in a coma, song Qingshu was in a bit of a dilemma. "By the way, why don''t you shut them in the ice cellar? It''s dark and nobody goes there on weekdays. It''s a good place for Tibetans. "


    "No way!" Li Qinglu yelled in a hurry. Noticing the surprised eyes of the other girls, she turned red and said, "I used to be in charge of the first class hall. There are many such secret rooms in the imperial palace. It''s safe to lock them there."


    It was in the ice cellar that she spent the most wonderful time of her life with her lover. For her, the ice cellar is the holy land of their love, and how could these smelly men pollute that place.


    Song Qingshu also responded and called himself careless. He quickly followed her and said, "no one among us is as familiar with the imperial palace as you, so it''s up to you to arrange. In addition, you can call the old Department of yipintang into the palace. We have to have our own hands."


    "But the palace guards are all from Helian Tieshu. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to call them in." Li Qinglu is the only one.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send orders in the name of Helian Tieshu, just say that they have been submissive to me?" Song Qingshu squatted down beside Helian Tieshu, took out the medicine mud he had prepared, and quickly made a rubbing of his face. In addition, he made a mask of the faces of several bodyguards around him.


    "Your identity and appearance are too eye-catching, and it''s inconvenient to act. Next, you can follow me disguised as them, so that I won''t see all the bodyguards around me when I go out later, which makes Helian Tieshu''s men suspect." Song Qingshu said.


    "Well, it''s disgusting to wear these smelly men''s clothes." Although Mu Wanqing disliked it, she didn''t refuse. After all, she knew that business matters.


    About half an hour later, several stunning beauties disappeared. Instead, several serious looking bodyguards looked at each other''s appearance, and soon they could not help laughing.


    Yelunan fairy said with a smile, "let''s slow down first, or we''ll be in trouble if we go out later and can''t laugh."


    Mu Wanqing nodded with deep sympathy and suddenly thought of something: "brother song, we don''t change our voice like you. What should we do when we open our mouth later?"


    Song Qingshu also had a headache when he heard some women talking, some of them were crisp and sweet, some were charming and soft. "Later, you should try not to speak. I''ll deal with everything. As for the way to change your voice, I''ll teach you when I''m free. Now time is pressing, and there''s no way to deal with any flaws."


    "It''s very important for us to pretend to be Helian Tieshu and others. Now we are in the tiger''s den. Once we let out any information, we will be doomed. So I don''t think we can tell anyone else the secret, even our own family." Li Qinglu said suddenly.


    Jerunan agreed: "now you really have to be careful." She doesn''t have any family here in Lingzhou, so she won''t leak it.


    Mu Wanqing hesitated and said, "I don''t have any other family. I depend on my mother. She seems to be caught in the palace together..."


    Li Qinglu turned her eyes and said directly, "I''m familiar with the imperial palace. I''ll come out to save my aunt later, so that you don''t have to come out in person because of the deep love between mother and daughter. That''s not good."


    Mu Wanqing felt that what she said was reasonable, but she didn''t think about it carefully. She nodded and said, "then I''ll trouble the princess."


    Song Qingshu takes a strange look at Li Qinglu. With the understanding of her temperament, she always feels that she seems to be planning something bad.

 Chapter 1869

    Despite some doubts in his mind, the current situation can not tolerate wasting time, and song Qingshu is not easy to ask in detail.


    At this time, yelunan fairy doubtfully pointed to the remaining bodyguards: "there are four bodyguards who have just come in, but there are only three left when they go out. Besides, Nian Liandan and some of our women have disappeared. Won''t they doubt it?"


    Song Qingshu said: "don''t worry, immediately put on the clothes and skirts you just took off, and make your hair look like you. At that time, it will be said that you women suddenly burst into trouble and assassinate Helian Tieshu. Fortunately, Nian Liandan helped them and killed them. Unfortunately, in a hurry, he was seriously injured and comatose, and another bodyguard also died because of the protector."


    Mu Wanqing said: "but with Nian Liandan''s unfathomable martial arts, how can we be seriously injured by some of our women? I''m afraid those people won''t believe it. "


    Song Qingshu laughs: "sister Wan, most of the time you are wandering in the river and lake. You don''t know the danger in the palace and everyone''s self-protection mentality. It''s true that anyone will doubt this statement, but Helian Tieshu is their boss. They dare not question it face to face. They only guess that Helian Tieshu''s people secretly attacked Nian Liandan. If they want to live a long time in the palace, We need to listen less, ask less and talk less. Now that the results have been announced, those people outside will naturally make up for the whole process, and then rot everything at the bottom of their heart. "


    "I see." Muwanqing suddenly realized.


    After several people are ready in the room, song Qingshu grabs the disguised Helian Tieshu and takes the three girls out of the room. When he sees that they are the only ones coming out, the bodyguard outside is still a little surprised, and his eyes can''t help glancing inside.


    Song Qingshu cleared his throat and said the prepared speech in the voice of Helian Tieshu. The bodyguards really looked suspicious, but no one dared to say anything, and soon their faces returned to normal.


    Then song Qingshu said, "the three women inside have a special identity. If the news that they died here comes out, it will cause an uproar. You can find a sedan chair, put them inside and carry them with me."


    "The news of nianshi''s injury can''t be divulged. Without his awe, the opposition in the capital will be ready to move again. They will also find a sedan chair to carry it for me."


    "The bodyguard who died buried him well."


    "As for this palace, just set it on fire and don''t let the fire spread to other palaces."


    The news of Li Liangzuo''s death here can''t be leaked out, otherwise the following things will become very difficult. Song Qingshu simply destroyed the body, and nothing can''t be solved by a big fire.


    The bodyguards thought that the palace had really changed a lot. One by one, they even worried that the master would be killed afterwards.


    At this time, song Qingshu added: "I don''t want to hear rumors about today''s affairs outside. If I hear any news at that time, I won''t come to find out who divulged the secret." he paused, glanced around all the bodyguards present, and then said coldly, "all the people present will be put to death at that time!"


    The bodyguards were awed in their hearts and quickly replied, "yes!"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "after the work is finished, everyone goes to the house of internal affairs to get 100 Liang silver."


    The bodyguards turned their worries into happiness: "thank you, general!" They also understand that this is the sealing fee given by the general. Now they have money and will not be killed. Naturally, they are in a good mood. The only thing they worry about is who doesn''t open his eyes to go out and talk nonsense. At the thought of this, everyone stares at their colleagues, and their eyes are full of vigilance.


    Next, song Qingshu watched with his own eyes that the palace where Li Liangzuo was turned into a sea of fire, and then he took others away. Helian Tieshu had already occupied a palace in the palace, but he seldom lived in it.


    He took Nian Liandan, Helian Tieshu and others to his palace and ordered the guards to step down. As for the eunuchs and maids in the palace, he also drove them to the periphery.


    At this time, song Qingshu took out a gold medal: "Qinglu, this is the gold medal for entering and leaving the palace. First tell me where the secret room of the first class hall is, and then go out of the palace immediately to call those old departments of the first class hall into the palace. We need people now; Nanxian, you Wanmei and I will hide nianliandan and them in the secret room of yipintang later. "


    Li Qinglu nodded, took out a layout plan of the Imperial Palace, pointed to a palace and explained: "the secret room hidden in the palace is the top secret of the first class hall. Only the princess and I know that it should be safe at present. When the time comes, you can open the entrance of the secret room like this..."


    After the explanation, Li Qinglu rushed out of the palace with the gold medal. Looking at her back, yelunan fairy couldn''t help saying, "is it dangerous for her to go out alone?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Qinglu''s martial arts are deeply rooted in Li Qiushui''s true biography, especially Lingbo''s micro step. It''s not a problem to protect herself. What''s more, this is her home court, and her old headquarters are everywhere in the capital. Even if there is danger, she can turn the bad into the good."


    Yelunan fairy sighed: "I''ve heard for a long time that Princess Yinchuan of Xixia is not only gorgeous, but also has been in charge of Yipin hall for many years. She is both talented and beautiful. If she didn''t save us before, she would not be in danger."


    Song Qingshu comforted: "you''re not bad either. It''s just that you''re not familiar with the place of life here, and you don''t have as many resources as she can use. If it''s in Liao state or other places, Qinglu can''t compare with you. "


    Mu Wanqing pouted: "you don''t have to say these kind words. Before, you said you would go to the palace to investigate. In the blink of an eye, I just had another Nanxian sister. In the end, there were more Princess sisters. Really... Really..."


    She has always been arrogant, and she can''t bear the playfulness of her lover. However, she can''t help but feel sad when she looks at the speed of his flirting. Thinking that she has been worried about him in jietan Temple these days, she feels wronged when he is out in the world.


    Listening to her mention of herself, yelunan Fairy on one side grinned bitterly, and his heart was also sad. The whole person stood there with a sense of loneliness.


    Song Qingshu suddenly laughed: "I''m really happy."


    Mu Wanqing wiped his eyes: "what are you happy about?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "because I think of what a master said. He said that there is no woman in the world who can''t be jealous unless she doesn''t love herself. Now that you are jealous of this strong sour taste, it proves that you love me to the core. I''m naturally happy."


    "Bah!" The two women spat at each other and scolded him with red faces. After all, what is love in this era? It''s very euphemistic. It''s not as straightforward as him.


    Several people fight for a while, Mu Wanqing red face to break away from the lover''s claws: "forget it, this time the Yinchuan princess to save us, almost tired to his own life, this feeling I still have to bear, business matters, don''t say these."


    Seeing that she let out her emotions, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that she would not say anything in her heart all the time. When something happened, it would be irreparable.


    Next, several people took Nian Liandan, Helian Tieshu and others and imprisoned them in the secret room. Song Qingshu later found that the two places were too far apart, and it was inconvenient for them to have problems. He simply ordered to move his residence to the palace where the secret room was located, and then took advantage of the opportunity to change a group of eunuchs. In this way, he was not afraid that the people around Helian Tieshu would see the flaws.


    During this period, Li Qinglu also took many old members of the first class hall into the palace and quietly put them in the guard team near the palace.


    At this time, night has gradually come, song Qingshu suddenly thought: "by the way, Mrs. Qin is still in Liuli palace." Just now, he had asked the bodyguard about the situation, but he couldn''t help her.


    Li Qinglu immediately said: "if you pick her up right now, I''m afraid it''s hard to avoid suspicion."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, and at this time we are the identity of Helian Tieshu. If we let her live here, it will damage her reputation."


    Muwanqing eye red: "then how to do?"


    Li Qinglu volunteered: "well, I''m the most familiar in the imperial palace. I''ll go to Liuli palace to rescue the princess and settle her in a safe place. When the political situation is stable in the future, I''ll pick her up."


    Mu Wanqing turned from worry to joy: "thank you, princess."


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "we will all be sisters in the future, and we will have a princess in one mouthful. Let''s do this. I''ll call you sister mu, and you''ll call me Qinglu."


    Mu Wanqing let out a sound. Her original jealousy was dispelled by her words. She was embarrassed to think that she was still making trouble there before.


    Song Qingshu laughs secretly. Although Mu Wanqing is a little fierce on the surface, she is actually cold on the outside and warm on the inside. In addition to her previous experience, the whole person can be described as naive and romantic. Li Qinglu, the opponent of the goblin in charge of the secret service, originally wanted to let her and Li Qinglu take charge of Xixia. Now it seems that yelunan fairy still needs to help her, Otherwise, is it not that Li Qinglu ate it to death?


    After Li Qinglu left, song Qingshu and others continued to stay in the palace to arrange the relocation. At the same time, they reviewed the official documents of Helian Tieshu and became familiar with all his surrounding relations.


    After more than half an hour, Li Qinglu finally came back. Mu Wanqing ran to her quickly and said, "my mother is safe now. Which palace will my sister put her in?"


    Li Qing appeared in embarrassment, and Mu Wanqing suddenly clapped in his heart: "is something wrong with my mother?"


    Song Qingshu was also startled and walked over: "why, is there really something wrong?"


    Li Qinglu said in a hurry: "sister Mu doesn''t have to worry. My aunt didn''t have an accident. She was just saved ahead of time."


    "Rescued?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought to himself that a few hours ago, he asked the guards who were still in the Liuli palace. How could he be so clever, "who saved him?"

 Chapter 1870

    Li Qinglu replied: "the swordsmanship of Lai Ren is good. He is better at using acupoint pointing. According to the description of the bodyguards present, it should be Yiyang finger."


    "One Yang finger?" Song Qingshu frowned, "is it Duan Yanqing? Why did he rob Mrs. Qin? "


    Mu Wanqing is also a disgrace: "what is the first of the four villains? He also has a prostitute brother, the crane in the clouds. My mother is in danger. " At the beginning, in Wanjie Valley, the crane in the clouds chased Zhong Ling and her ugly appearance, but she still remembered it.


    Li Qinglu hastily explained: "it''s not Duan Yanqing. Duan Yanqing has been in the first class hall for many years, and the bodyguards can''t recognize him. The bodyguard said that the man''s legs are in good condition, and he is handsome. It should be Duan Zhengchun."


    "It''s the heartbreaker!" Mu Wanqing gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not enough for him to harm my mother for the first half of her life. Do you want to harm her for the second half of her life?"


    As a daughter, she naturally knows the entanglement between Qin HongMian and Duan Zhengchun. Just because Duan Zhengchun abandoned everything, Qin HongMian was forced by the family and married to Xixia Mu family. She has been fighting for more than ten years since she was a child. She seldom sees her mother smile and often looks at the South alone and tears secretly. Therefore, how can Mu Wanqing like him.


    Li Qinglu advised: "since it''s the king of Zhennan who helps, sister Mu doesn''t have to worry too much. If your father is by his side, there should be no danger."


    "How can there be no danger, that guy is greedy, lustful, obscene and shameless, isn''t my mother around him..." Mu Wanqing said that, his face turned red, and he was sorry to say any more, but everyone on the scene knew the meaning of her words.


    Song Qingshu is suspicious of Dou Congsheng. Let''s not say why Duan Zhengchun suddenly appeared in Xixia. Even if it was him, with his second and third rate martial arts in the world, it might not be so easy for him to break into the heavily guarded imperial palace and save a man.


    Just in doubt, I suddenly noticed that several women looked at me strangely. I couldn''t help but jump: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Yelunan fairy pursed a smile: "nothing. I just heard Wanqing''s words about lust, obscenity and shamelessness. The more I heard them, the more familiar I became. I couldn''t help looking at you. I didn''t expect that they would look at you with their heart."


    Song Qingshu


    Li Qinglu explained with a smile: "sister mu, don''t worry. Anyway, they used to be lovers. Even if... It''s nothing." She used to be in charge of the first class hall and was responsible for the intelligence work of the whole Western Xia Dynasty. Qin HongMian was the princess of Tiandu and had been wandering outside for many years. Naturally, she was the focus of attention. As a result, we found out the past of her and Duan Zhengchun.


    Mu Wanqing always thinks that her words sound strange, but she can''t find anything to refute. She can only stay aside and sulk, secretly draw circles to curse Duan Zhengchun.


    Next, several people began to do their own work. Song Qingshu took Li Qinglu aside and said, "did you have any bad thoughts? Was Qin HongMian really saved?"


    Li Qinglu blinked her big clear and watery eyes and looked at him innocently: "menglang, is someone else such a bad witch in your heart?"


    Song Qingshu immediately had a headache: "don''t use your tricks in front of me. I don''t know your character." Li Qinglu is a perfect inheritor of Li Qiushui''s monster character, but it doesn''t matter if she is not a monster. There are few demons around him. Even Huang Rong was regarded as a monster in her early years. The only thing to be thankful for is that Li Qinglu attaches great importance to chastity and does not inherit Li Qiushui''s character, otherwise she would be the first two.


    "They really didn''t do anything bad." Li Qinglu pouted, as if she had been wronged. She was very sad.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "well, well, I hope so."


    Li Qinglu then showed a smile: "then I''ll go out and arrange those people in the first class hall, and then clean up the place where we live tonight."


    Song Qingshu nodded. The other girls were not as familiar with the palace as she was. She was the only one to do this job.


    Li Qinglu leaps out of the palace with a smile of conspiracy. She turns around and comes to a nearby side hall.


    "Who are you and why are you bringing me here?" A Jiao drink came from the room, and then a lady in Imperial dress stood up from the bedside. Who is Qin HongMian?


    Li Qinglu didn''t answer. She didn''t take a close look just now. Now when she looks at her carefully, she sees that she is wearing a bun of a mature lady with Jiangnan style. Her sharp face looks delicate under the candlelight. Her skin is as white as snow. Her eyes are deep and vivid under her eyebrows. Her nose is straight, her lips are pink, and her chin is sharp and round, A flawless face, bright and moving, exudes infinite charm, directly infiltrates people''s heart.


    "It''s really a wonderful thing in the world. It''s no wonder that it can make Dali and Xixia two princes dream about it. Before that, it even made the former Emperor do such absurd things." Li Qinglu sighs that she is the head of the Xixia spy. Naturally, she knows what happened in Qin HongMian''s room when Li Yuanhao risked the world''s great injustice.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Qin HongMian was also a little annoyed. Although she had been practicing Buddhism for many years, her original temperament was quite hot, and now she finally couldn''t help fighting each other.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have Shura Dao in her hand now, and her martial arts are greatly reduced. Only the gaudy Wuluo Qingyan palm that Duan Zhengchun once taught her is not Li Qinglu''s opponent. Of course, even if she has Shura Dao in her hand, she can''t defeat Li Qinglu, who has won the true legend of Li Qiushui.


    Li Qinglu dodges Qin HongMian''s attack. Then she hides behind her and goes to her waist. Qin HongMian suddenly has no strength and falls down.


    "Madame, why be angry." Li Qinglu falls down and hugs her in her arms. The plump touch makes Li Qinglu very surprised. As expected, her whole body exudes the charm of maturity to the extreme.


    "Let go of me!" Nowadays, Li Qinglu is the bodyguard of Helian Tieshu. Qin HongMian thinks that it''s a man holding himself. Of course, he is very shy and angry.


    Li Qinglu smile, but did not deliberately stimulate her, directly helped her to one side of the stool and sat up: "princess, don''t get excited, I now ask you a question, if Miss Mu is in trouble, are you willing to sacrifice yourself to save her?"


    "What''s the matter with Wanqing now?" Qin HongMian does not care about herself and asks in a hurry. She was caught in the palace with her daughter before, and then Wanqing was taken away soon. She has been worried about it.


    "Now the Imperial Palace has been controlled by Helian Tieshu. He not only wants to usurp the emperor''s country, but also the emperor''s woman. He has decided to let Miss Mu sleep tonight, so that he can enjoy the taste of the real emperor." Li Qinglu said without heart beating.


    "What Qin HongMian''s whole body is like falling into the ice cellar, but now she can''t protect herself. How can she save her daughter? Suddenly she thought of what the other party had just said and asked, "you just said that I can save her by sacrificing myself. How can I save her?"


    Li Qinglu''s lips rose slightly: "is the princess really willing to sacrifice anything?"

 Chapter 1871

    Qin HongMian was angry: "of course, Wanqing is my daughter, and I will not save her!"


    "That''s good," Li Qinglu nodded. "I think the princess is somewhat similar to miss mu, and it''s not easy to distinguish the dark ones. It''s better for the princess to replace Miss Mu tonight."


    "What Qin HongMian''s face turned red instantly. As a woman, she was not ashamed to hear such a request.


    The other party''s reaction seemed to have been expected. Li Qinglu said to herself, "Miss Mu is not only a big yellow girl, but also the queen of the emperor. If she is insulted by Helian Tieshu tonight, not only the whole Xixia will be humiliated, the royal family of Xixia will be shameless, and her life will be destroyed, and the rest of her life will be in pain..."


    Seeing Qin HongMian''s thinking, Li Qinglu continued with a smile: "princess, you are different. You have already married. What''s the difference between one more time and one less time? Sacrificing you for one night can save the happiness of your life. How would you choose? "


    "One more time, one less time, no difference?" Qin HongMian angrily counter smile, "what do you say, do you know that for women, the most important thing is chastity?"


    "Don''t pretend to be a chaste martyr in front of me," Li Qinglu sneered. "In the early years, I had a secret marriage with Duan Zhengchun, the king of Zhennan. Then I married the king of Tiandu in Xixia with other people''s children. Later, I was spoiled by the former Emperor many times. You don''t know how many men have touched you in your whole life. Do you mean to mention chastity?"


    "Why do you know these things so well?" Qin HongMian''s teeth clench. She only had a love affair with Duan Zhengchun. She got together with Mu Yuqi more often. Li Yuanhao was rescued by song Qingshu that time. Nothing happened at all. However, these details are inconvenient for her to talk to an outsider.


    Li Qinglu shook her head: "don''t worry about this. I have my own information channel. You''re thinking about saving your daughter''s life. "


    "Even if you want to save, but Helian Tieshu''s side is heavily guarded, and Li Daitao''s plan is actually so easy." Qin HongMian''s nails are almost embedded in the flesh, and it''s obvious that her heart is already in a rough sea at this time.


    "Don''t worry about this princess. I''m the bodyguard next to Helian Tieshu now. As long as you nod, I can do the rest." Listen to her tone loose, Li Qinglu mouth slightly up a proud arc.


    "Are you a close friend of Helian Tieshu?" Qin HongMian was startled, and suddenly doubted, "is it not Helian Tieshu who sent you to deceive me and let me willingly... Serve him?"


    Li Qinglu secretly laughs. Everyone says that she has a big chest and no brain. Now it seems that she is not accurate. This woman is not stupid, and she guesses half right in a few words. But no matter how clever she is, it is impossible for her to guess the truth.


    "The princess thinks too much, OK, I''ll reveal my identity to you," Li Qinglu pondered for a moment, made a rather awkward appearance, and continued after a long time. "In fact, I was the emperor''s confidant. In my early years, I accepted the emperor''s instructions and lurked around Helian Tieshu, becoming his confidant. Unfortunately, Helian Tieshu and the Mongols suddenly launched a coup some time ago, The emperor''s whereabouts are unknown now. The only thing I can do now is to protect the emperor''s people as much as possible. "


    "Miss Mu is the queen appointed by the emperor. I don''t want the emperor to know that Miss Mu has been... When he comes back in the future, so I risk exposing my identity and try to save Miss mu." Li Qinglu said that later, even he believed a little, had to admire his superb acting skills.


    Hearing what she said, Qin HongMian dispelled her doubts and said with emotion: "in this situation, you still want to be loyal to your master at any risk. You are really a rare loyal man."


    Although she knows that her daughter likes song Qingshu and doesn''t like Li Liangzuo, now Song Qingshu doesn''t know where it is. The only thing she can rely on is Li Liangzuo''s former subordinates. Naturally, she can''t expose her daughter''s mind.


    "Princess, do you agree?" Li Qinglu raised her eyebrows and flashed a hint of cat catching mouse in her eyes.


    Qin HongMian gave a sad smile: "do I have a choice?" Although the other party''s words are harsh, it''s reasonable to think about it carefully. Anyway, I''m not innocent. What''s the matter with sacrificing for my daughter.


    Li Qinglu showed a smile: "princess, please rest assured, at this time, heaven knows, you know I know, as long as you don''t tell, no one knows what happened afterwards."


    Qin HongMian snorted coldly: "you don''t have to say this to comfort me. Since I have made a decision, I naturally have the corresponding consciousness, but now I''m more worried about Helian Tieshu. Since he can plot against Li Liangzuo and prove that he must be a thoughtful man, how easy is it to cheat him?"


    "The princess can rest assured," Li Qinglu explained, "the wood girl looks like a princess. I''ll try to turn down the light in the room at that time. Now Helian Tieshu is very happy. He will drink with the Mongols later. He will be drunk at that time. In such an environment, where can we tell who is who? But the princess needs to pay attention to it. It''s better to recall the shyness and pain of the girl Bigua''s first break. At that time, it''s appropriate to disguise it. Don''t be too active and enthusiastic. "


    Qin HongMian blushed and said angrily, "I''m the kind of woman who has no sense of shame. How can I take the initiative to be enthusiastic about that guy?"


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "the princess is worried too much. I don''t mean that. Later, I''ll find a maid to serve the princess. I''ll change into the same clothes as Muguan, and put down my hair bun as Muguan. Then I''ll send the princess at the right time."


    Thinking of the fate to be faced, Qin HongMian''s face changed: "will you take the opportunity to rescue Wanqing?"


    Li Qinglu sighed: "it''s not so easy. Helian Tieshu is heavily guarded. It''s the limit that I can make Li Daitao stiff. I have to change you and miss Mu back before dawn. If I can save her, how can I have the face to let the princess do such a thing?"


    Hearing such a few words, Qin HongMian''s heart jumped and asked: "can Wanqing stay with him, in case Helian Tieshu asks her to sleep again?"


    Li Qinglu looked at her quietly, endured the evil taste in her heart, and said, "I''m afraid I''ll trouble the princess then."


    Qin HongMian


    "No, absolutely not. I''ll only help you this time, and then you''ll find a way to get her out." Qin HongMian shuddered at the thought that he might be under the influence of Helian Tieshu for a long time in the future.


    Li Qing appeared hesitant and said, "well, I''ll try my best. Maybe the emperor will come back in two days, and then the clouds will be open and the moon will be bright."


    But in my heart, I thought to myself that this kind of thing had "and this thing must not let Wanqing know!" Qin HongMian said suddenly.


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "don''t worry, even if you don''t say it, I know it."

 Chapter 1872

    Qin HongMian sighed. He was doomed to be so miserable, and he could not blame others. Now the only hope is that Wan Qing would never be like himself in his life.


    See her look lonely, Li Qinglu also not good to disturb her, lest say too much stimulation, she repented: "I go to prepare, later someone will come to take the princess."


    Qin HongMian stood by the window and looked at the moon in the sky. He didn''t say anything. Obviously, he was so bored that he didn''t even bother to pay attention to the politeness of face.


    Li Qinglu doesn''t care either, so she goes back to the dormitory where Helian Tieshu is. At this time, song Qingshu and they have already done their own things very well.


    "It''s getting late. I asked the imperial dining room to prepare food and wine for sister mu." Li Qinglu smiles very kindly, as if she and Mu Wanqing have become the best sisters.


    Mu Wanqing hesitated: "now we go deep into the tiger''s den, we''d better not drink."


    Li Qinglu showed her eyes: "well, how can we do? You and Nanxian sister have been in such a terrible situation these days. If you don''t drink some wine, you will get sick. Isn''t it more troublesome? What''s more, with elder brother song here, I''m afraid of any accident. "


    Mu Wanqing also thinks about it, especially remembering that Nian Liandan caught her. If elder brother song hadn''t arrived in time... Now I''m afraid.


    Song Qingshu pulls Li Qinglu aside: "what are you doing? Why do you always think you are a little strange today?"


    Li Qinglu pursed a smile, looked at the two women in the distance and said in a low voice, "where do you sleep today if you don''t drink?"


    ¡°£¿¡± Song Qingshu was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t want to understand the relationship between drinking and sleeping.


    Li Qinglu showed a sly smile: "do you want to sleep alone later? Our three sisters check and balance each other. Even if they are willing to, on the surface, no one can afford to accompany you. Otherwise, will they not offend the other two to death? "


    "That can accompany three together, I''m in good health, no problem at all." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Li Qinglu rolled her eyes: "how can this be possible? Do you think we are brothel women?"


    Song Qingshu also knew that it was wishful thinking and said, "it''s just a joke."


    Li Qinglu then said: "but drinking a little wine is different. Wine can activate the atmosphere and make people more daring. When you want to find someone to accompany you, most people will not refuse you."


    "You have a good point!" Song Qingshu could not help but put up his thumb, "you are really a small cotton padded jacket."


    "Hum ~" Li Qinglu raised her chin and went to the other side to chat with the other two.


    Only song Qingshu was left in a dilemma: "who are you looking for later? Li Qinglu is enthusiastic, but he has been with her all this time; Muwanqing cold outside and hot inside, but some thin skin; Nanxian is bright and graceful, but she is always proud. She may not agree with her... "


    Soon the food and wine were arranged, and after the other maids and eunuchs were all driven out, song Qingshu called the three maids who had been standing behind him with a serious expression and were equipped with bodyguards to take their seats.


    "Wan Mei, xian''er, you have suffered during this period of time, but now I have dealt with other things, and soon I will be able to stabilize the situation of Xixia, so you don''t have to worry about it in the future." Song Qingshu poured a glass of wine for the two girls and said with some apology.


    Yelunan fairy replied: "brother song, don''t apologize. As the saying goes, a good man is ambitious. You are also fighting for a great cause outside. What''s our hardship worth?"


    Mu Wanqing also echoed: "yes, although you are a bit of a flower, you don''t know which good girl you''ve picked up when you go out, but at least you haven''t forgotten the business. It''s a pity that I can''t help you..."


    Song Qingshu, waterfall Khan and Mu Wanqing are fierce and cold on the surface, but they are familiar with her. They know that she is innocent and does not know the world. Naturally, they have something to say. If other women are not happy in their hearts, they will not say such words that are easy to offend people. Fortunately, yelunan fairy and Li Qinglu are not mean people.


    Although this kind of character is not euphemistic enough, it''s better than reality. Song Qingshu appreciates it very much and doesn''t want to face some women wearing "masks" at home.


    "Wan Mei, you don''t have to worry. It won''t be long before you can help me." Song Qingshu gave her a pet look.


    "How can I help you?" Mu Wanqing asked in a hurry. Although she didn''t know much about the world, looking at yelunanxian and Li Qinglu, who were both civil and military, and had a strong ability to handle affairs, she immediately felt a sense of crisis and wanted to share her lover''s worries.


    "Let''s eat first, and say it while eating." Song Qingshu originally intended to give her a chicken leg, but suddenly thought that there were two women beside him. His strong desire for survival made him give up this kind of killing behavior. "Li Liangzuo secretly made friends with and bribed officials at all levels over the years, and had already established a huge network of relationships, so he controlled Xixia so smoothly before, But I didn''t expect to be plotted by the Mongolian master Nian Liandan and finally make wedding clothes for others. "


    "However, the legitimate subordinates he has built meticulously in recent years still exist, which is why Nian Liandan and Helian Tieshu dare not kill him. If they want to take over the control of Xixia smoothly in the shortest time, they must get the approval of the leaders of Xixia States and counties. Otherwise, once there is a local army to serve the king, the whole country will fall into a long war, It''s no use getting a country like this. "


    Yelunanxian was born into a royal family and was also the daughter of the Prime Minister of Liao state. Under his influence, he also had a deep understanding of the operation of the country. He woke up immediately: "I understand what elder brother song means. I''m afraid we should use Li Liangzuo''s identity to stabilize the whole country first."


    "Yes," Li Qinglu also said, "but it needs sister Mu to make a sacrifice."


    "What sacrifice?" Mu Wanqing blinked.


    Li Qinglu explained: "after all, you can''t let Li Liangzuo be the emperor for a long time, so you need to gradually transfer his power to your own hands. Sister mu, as the queen appointed by Li Liangzuo himself, naturally you can be recognized by Li Liangzuo group, and you are the most suitable person."


    Mu Wanqing''s eyes turned red: "is it equivalent to me becoming the queen of Li Liangzuo?"


    Li Qinglu said in a hurry: "don''t worry, it won''t be long. After all, there is a reason for Helian Tieshu to make trouble. You can say that he was seriously injured, and then you can transfer the power to her queen, sister mu. After a few years, when we are full of wings, we can find a reason to let Li Liangzuo die..."


    Song Qingshu stopped her from saying, "it''s not necessary. We have other ways."

 Chapter 1873

    Li Qinglu said anxiously, "what else can we do? This is the simplest and most effective way. Other things are time-consuming and laborious. Now the people in Li Liangzuo''s family are a little confused at first because of something unexpected. Now it''s quiet before the storm. It''s estimated that it will break out in a few days. Once it breaks out, the situation will be out of control, Menglang, your early layout and efforts all failed. "


    As a spy leader, she has come into contact with too many dark things in the world, and she has also developed a clever heart. Knowing that these words are not good, song Qingshu will not hurt Mu Wanqing''s heart, so she can only be a villain herself.


    Worried that song Qingshu would refuse again, she quickly added: "sister mu, I have something to say to you in private."


    Mu Wanqing was stunned and nodded. Song Qingshu couldn''t stop him. He could only watch Li Qinglu pull Mu Wanqing to the next door.


    "Sister mu, I know you want to be aboveboard with brother song, but have you ever thought about a key question?" Li Qinglu made a deliberate pause.


    Muwanqing was lifted as expected. Attention: "what''s the problem?"


    Li Qinglu sighed: "sister silly, in the eyes of the world, elder brother song already has a wife. It doesn''t mean that Zhou Zhiruo of Emei, who is married by the media, is well-known. Even his marriage to two princesses of Southern Song Dynasty is well-known. There is also the princess of Ming Dynasty, who is in charge of Golden Snake camp in Mongolia, who almost cleaned half of the Wulin of Central Plains? And there''s a lot of power behind everyone. "


    "Sister mu, I know you want to follow brother song wholeheartedly, but among so many powerful women, can you really fight them?"


    Seeing that Mu Wanqing was silent, Li Qinglu decided to sacrifice her biggest killing move: "sister mu, do you know why Duan Zhengchun abandoned your mother?"


    Muwanqing suddenly some angry: "don''t mention that heartless man."


    Li Qinglu shook her head: "I just don''t want you to repeat your mother''s mistakes."


    "What do you mean, brother song is not like that." Mu Wanqing said in a hurry.


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "brother song is certainly not that kind of person, but he can''t help doing many things in the temple. He has to worry about the interests of all the women behind him. At that time, he really has to make a choice. Who do you think he will choose between you and the sisters who have a huge support from his mother''s family?"


    Mu Wanqing opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak after all.


    Li Qinglu then said, "Duan Zhengchun and your mother fell in love. Why did you still abandon your mother in the end? There is no other way, because there is a powerful Baiyi nationality standing behind her Princess Dao Baifeng. During the civil strife in Dali, the crown prince of Yanqing was chased and killed, and his whereabouts are unknown. Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun were able to take the upper position because they controlled nearly half of the Baiyi nationality in Dali. In return, Duan Zhengchun married the daughter of the Baiyi clan leader, and the Baiyi nationality was monogamous, Even if Duan Zhengchun loved his lovers outside, he would never dare to take them back to the palace. Otherwise, the anger of the Baiyi people would be enough to shake the ruling foundation of their brothers. "


    "This shameless man, who knows so well, is still cheating around outside!" Mu Wanqing finally understood the root of her mother''s tragedy, and was furious.


    Li Qinglu continued: "elder brother song must be more responsible than Duan Zhengchun. His women can at least be properly settled, but he can''t control the right to speak in the harem. However, as long as you become the queen of Xixia and become the actual controller of Xixia, you will have enough capital to compete with other powerful sisters. "


    Mu Wanqing shook his head: "I don''t want to fight with others. I just want to help brother song."


    Li Qinglu knew that she had already talked to the other party. She could not help sighing with relief, thinking that whatever you say, as long as you agree. Worried that she would repent later, she added: "sister mu, in fact, you are not the only one to sacrifice. Everyone will sacrifice. For example, sister xian''er is the prince and concubine who is related to the peace between Xixia and Liao. If she publicizes her relationship with menglang and places the face of the two countries, I''m afraid that the public opinion will force the imperial court to raise troops to ask questions to the Golden Snake camp; As for my words, because Li Liangzuo is in power, I can''t rehabilitate my father, and I can''t restore my identity publicly. I''ll live in the dark all my life. "


    Mu Wanqing couldn''t help holding her hand: "sister Qinglu, thank you for saying so much to me. I''ll keep this feeling in mind. As for the queen, I''ve thought about it clearly. Let''s share the worries for brother song."


    When the two women came in hand in hand, song Qingshu doubted: "what did you say to Wanmei, some things I don''t want to force..."


    Mu Wanqing interrupted: "brother song, you don''t have to say that I was worried that I couldn''t help you. Now I''m just a queen in name and I can help you. Why not?"


    Yelunan fairy also showed his face and said with a smile: "in fact, since I took over the task of making peace with my parents, I have already realized that now I am planning to be the crown princess." She was born in the royal family, these things are more accurate than Mu Wanqing, do not need Li Qinglu to deliberately order.


    Song Qingshu wants to say something more. Mu Wanqing holds his hand: "brother song, let me help you. Otherwise, sister xian''er and sister Qinglu are so capable, but I can''t help them at all. I look down on my own."


    Li Qinglu also laughed around: "well, well, it''s rare that our sisters are so united. Don''t pour cold water on us."


    Song Qingshu sighed. The more he stood on high, the more he could not help himself. If he was only a master of the rivers and lakes and did not participate in the temple battle, how could he compromise so much with his martial arts. However, as a passer-by, his thought of expelling the Tartars and restoring China was deeply rooted in his heart. He thought that Mongolia would attack and destroy the Southern Song Dynasty in the future, and all kinds of life would be ruined, When the Han people became the lowest nationality, he knew that he could not let it happen after all.


    Muwanqing is also exquisite mind, noticed his gloomy, quickly changed the topic: "brother song, you tell me what happened after you left Lingzhou."


    Yelunan fairy also moved in his heart and looked at him quietly with a pair of beautiful eyes open: "I''m very curious, too."


    As soon as Li Qinglu raised her eyebrows, she directly picked up the wine pot and began to pour wine for several people


    Song Qingshu rescued Li Qiushui, Tianshan TongLao, and later Zhenlong chess game and calmed down the rebellion in lingjiu palace. Hearing that all forces were involved, the two girls were shocked.


    In this way, while listening to the story, while drinking wine, soon into the night, even song Qingshu has some wine, not to mention a few women is unbearable.


    Perhaps worried about revealing their ugly appearance, several women got up to leave one after another and went back to their room to have a rest. Song Qingshu took the opportunity to express his mind, but no one paid any attention to him.


    "Three monks have no water to drink." Song Qingshu was very depressed.


    But Li Qinglu appeared beside him with a smile: "menglang, people can let you get what you want."

 Chapter 1874

    "You''re so funny. Who just said that they could let go after a little wine?" Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood.


    "Don''t worry, menglang. It''s better for them to fall asleep." Li Qinglu said with a smile.


    "Are you going to accompany me?" Song Qingshu took a look at her. Li Qinglu was charming and affectionate. After drinking the wine, a trace of pink appeared on her white face, which made her more charming.


    Li Qinglu shook her head with a smile: "I don''t want to offend them. If they get up tomorrow, they will think that I am deep-seated and deliberately pour them wine to win favor."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s black face, Li Qinglu said with a smile, "don''t worry, I have already made arrangements. There are many concubines in the palace, including some young and beautiful ones. I''ll find a concubine to accompany you."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "what a mess."


    Li Qinglu came up to him, breathed out like a orchid, but his voice was especially enchanting: "Meng Lang, don''t be embarrassed. These are my uncle''s concubines. Although he is old, he likes young and beautiful concubines, so there are a lot of them in the back palace. Now he dies suddenly, and Li Liangzuo is busy cleaning up political enemies, so he hasn''t had time to manage these things in the back palace, So there are still a large number of young concubines in the deep palace. Most of them can''t escape the fate of being buried, or they are confined to death in the back palace. It''s just the saying that you don''t have to use it for nothing, but you spoil them and give them a way to live. "


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "now that Xixia is in charge of me, the system of burying living people must be abolished. As for those concubines, when the situation is stable, they will be released from the palace and allowed to remarry." As a person who has passed through the civilization era, he has to do his part in how to tolerate these ancient bad habits.


    Li Qinglu''s eyes flashed a different color: "Meng Lang, you are really a good man."


    Song Qingshu said: "in our hometown, women send good cards to men, which is a kind of refusal."


    Li Qinglu said: "they are not. They really like you."


    "Well, you can have a rest too. There are more things to deal with tomorrow. You need to be energetic." Song Qingshu felt that her delicate body was dawdling on her body. It was as if the fire was burning in her heart. In order to avoid losing control later, she pushed her away a little.


    Li Qinglu''s eyes turned: "my husband is a gentleman, and I don''t want to bully those concubines. It seems that I can only find a sister to accompany you. It''s just that sister Mu was frightened today. My husband went to comfort her. I don''t think sister xian''er will have any opinions."


    In fact, song Qingshu also has this idea. She has been together with Mu Wanqing for a long time, but she is still scared during this period. We should make up for her.


    "But she just turned me down." Song Qingshu is helpless.


    Li Qinglu showed her face and said with a smile: "it''s a pity that you are called a love saint by the people in the world. Why can''t you see the woman''s mind? Did she just agree to you in front of us? Don''t worry. I''ll talk to her and keep her consent. "


    "Will you be with me then?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help his heart beating wildly.


    "You think so! Wait for the good news. " Li Qinglu threw him a white eye, then swayed to Mu Wanqing''s room.


    Song Qing''s book is just about to pass, but on second thought, let them take this opportunity to get closer, so they go to the study to sit down and read the official documents of Helian Tieshu to pass the time.


    After a long time, Li Qinglu came back with a smile on her face. Song Qingshu was surprised: "Why are you so happy today?"


    "Do you have any?" Li Qinglu gave a ha ha and said, "I''ve made an agreement with sister mu."


    "She agreed?" Song Qingshu had some accidents.


    "Of course ~" Li Qinglu''s face was full of glittering and translucent luster, and her chin rose slightly, obviously very proud.


    "How do you persuade her?" Song Qingshu is a little curious. Mu Wanqing''s face is very thin. How can he be so easily convinced by another woman.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, the secret between women." Li Qinglu went to her desk and began to pull him up. "You''ll go to her room quietly later. Sister Mu is shy. You know that. You don''t need to light the light or talk to her. Just go straight into the bed. Then she''ll give in half. But if you make the room too bright or talk to her too much, she''ll be embarrassed, Maybe I''ll drive you out with the poison cuff arrow. "


    Song Qingshu nodded, with a smile on his face: "this is really in line with her character."


    "By the way," Li Qinglu stopped him, and then asked, "sister Mu is very worried about making sister xian''er lose face, so you should come out quietly when you''re finished, and don''t sleep with her, so that you won''t be found accidentally and everyone will be embarrassed."


    Song Qingshu is a little speechless: "how can I find my own woman? You make me feel like stealing love."


    Li Qinglu pushed his back out, and said angrily: "menglang, you should not be cheap and be good. Sister Mu acquiesces that she is very good. If you annoy her, you should sleep in the study alone today."


    Song Qingshu had to agree to Li Qinglu''s suggestion when he thought of the boredom of keeping an empty room alone. He quietly came to muwanqing''s door and gently pushed it. He found that the door was hidden. He secretly praised Li Qinglu. After all, with muwanqing''s temperament, most of them would not want to leave the door for themselves, and only when Li Qinglu left just now would he deliberately not close the door.


    The lights in the room had already gone out, and the whole room was quite quiet. I could only vaguely hear the slight breathing sound from the inner room.


    With song Qingshu''s skill, she naturally heard that the breath was a little short, which showed the tension in the master''s heart at this time. She couldn''t help laughing secretly. Wan Mei was really shy, and she was still pretending to sleep there.


    In this case, song Qingshu followed Li Qinglu''s instructions, did not make a sound, and crept to the inner room.


    Smelling the refreshing sweet smell in the air, song Qingshu had some wine, and then he was attracted by the aroma, and suddenly his stomach was full of heat.


    However, he also knew the importance, did not disturb each other, but took off his clothes and quietly got into the bed.


    Aware of his coming in, Mu Wanqing''s body trembled slightly, subconsciously hiding inside.


    Song Qingshu thought that she was shy, but he didn''t think about it too much. He stuck to her and hugged her tightly from the back. He felt her elastic and warm body. She was secretly surprised: Wan Mei looked thin and slim, but she didn''t expect that her clothes were so plump and symmetrical.

 Chapter 1875

    Feeling his embrace, Mu Wanqing''s whole body suddenly froze. Song Qingshu was surprised that she was too nervous. However, it''s normal to think of such a thing for the first time in her life.


    I held her quietly for a while, smelling the fragrance of orchid like musk deer in the quilt, and the two people''s bodies were close together. The thin clothes in the middle could not stop the heat and touch of their bodies from passing on to each other.


    Before Song Qingshu drank, he didn''t deliberately use internal power to force out the spirit of wine. After all, if he used internal power every time, what''s the fun of drinking?


    Before he had six or seven points drunk, now Wenxiang nephrite in arms, drunk is up to nine points. Looking at the beauty in my arms, my heart was pounding when I saw Mu Wanqing''s face like begonia sleeping in spring and her body like Hibiscus blooming.


    Although it was dark in the room, he was skillful. In the dark, he could see things at night. Of course, seeing things was able to see things, but he could see far less clearly than in the daytime.


    "Well, it seems that Wan Mei looks different today." Song Qingshu was a little puzzled. After another look, he found that the beautiful lady in his arms was charming and indescribable. It was just like Mu Wanqing, so he was relieved.


    In a relaxed mood, he could no longer restrain himself. He bowed his head and kissed Mu Wanqing on the back of his neck and shoulder.


    Mu Wanqing seems to have been greatly stimulated, instinctively want to break away, but now she is held in the arms of song Qingshu, how can she carry each other''s great power.


    Finally, I could only admit my fate and close my eyes. I was steamed by the masculine breath of the man, and I couldn''t help softening my whole body.


    Aware of the change of the beauty''s body in his arms, song Qingshu''s action becomes more gentle. After all, he doesn''t want to leave any unpleasant memory for mu Wanqing.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that the one in his arms is not mu Wanqing, but Xiuluo Dao Qin HongMian!


    In fact, just now, Qin HongMian regretted that she had agreed to Li Qinglu''s terms, but she just wanted to break away, but she couldn''t earn it at all. She wanted to tell her identity directly, but she felt the hot body of the man behind her. As a past person, she knew that it was useless to show her identity in this situation. At that time, the more likely situation would be that not only she could not escape, but even Wanqing could not save her.


    So far, she can''t help regretting. She can only let the other party do it, close her eyes and bear everything silently, hoping that this nightmare will pass quickly.


    But before long, she suddenly felt something different. The man behind her was not as violent as she had imagined. Instead, she acted very gently and seemed to be full of pity. For a moment, she was in a trance, and even couldn''t think of the happiest time she had with her lover, and her body became more and more tender.


    From the resistance at the beginning to the expectation in the deep of her soul, Qin HongMian suddenly felt very ashamed. She couldn''t help thinking of what the bodyguard had said about her. For a moment, she was a little lost: is she really a shameless woman?


    Tears welled up at the thought of her sadness.


    Song Qingshu felt that the heat was almost over. When he was planning to combine with the soul and flesh of the beautiful woman, he suddenly wiped the tears on her cheek with his fingers and said, "why does sister wan cry?"


    At first, he didn''t care too much. After all, many girls can''t help crying when they encounter this situation for the first time. But later, he found that each other''s tears are more and more, and the whole person seems to be made of water.


    "What''s the matter with you, Wan Mei?" Song Qingshu was also a little flustered, worried about where she was stimulated, and even doubted whether today''s nianliandan affair had left a shadow on her, so he stopped to ask.


    "Why?" The beauty whispered, and then came an uncertain voice, "is it Qing... Qing Shu?"


    Hearing each other''s voice clearly, song Qingshu was scared out of his wits, and his drunkenness faded away. With a quick flick of his fingers, a hot wind lit the oil lamp nearby, and the room began to light up.


    Both sides can see each other thoroughly finally, not from at the same time stupefied: "how is you!"


    Song Qingshu recognizes that the opponent is Xiuluo Dao Qin HongMian. His whole head is misty. How can a good Mu Wanqing become Qin HongMian.


    At this time, Qin HongMian was even more at a loss. He thought it was Helian Tieshu who had come to compensate this time. How could he know it was song Qingshu?


    "You... You get up from me first." After all, Qin HongMian is a woman, and her reaction should be faster. Her face is as red as a rose.


    Song Qingshu realized that the two men are now intertwined. The gesture is too ambiguous. He quickly stepped aside and threw the quilt on the other side: "I... I don''t know what''s going on. It''s obviously Wan Mei... Why..."


    At this time, Qin HongMian was wrapped in a quilt, revealing a large area of snow-white skin on his shoulder and clavicle. Song Qingshu would appreciate it more if he were another woman, but this man didn''t dare to move his mind. At this time, his head was full of doubts and shock, so that his words were not sharp.


    "I don''t know what happened, originally I..." Qin HongMian wanted to explain that he was here to serve Helian Tieshu, but he didn''t know why. In his face, he couldn''t say this.


    Two people fell into silence, although the bed is still full of fragrance, but at this time, all the rest is strange quiet.


    At last, song Qingshu planned to adjust the atmosphere: "just now we..."


    "Nothing happened just now." Qin HongMian responded quickly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that it was just a step away from the door. Could it be that nothing happened? However, this is an indistinct relationship. Since people are willing to do so, it is better.


    "It''s the second time that we''ve been predestined." Song Qingshu said with a smile. If they had not been familiar with the incident before and heard each other''s voice for the first time, I''m afraid things would have developed to an unimaginable level.


    Qin HongMian''s heart also jumped. It was the same at jietan Temple last time. However, it was more dangerous this time. She was really ashamed and angry at the thought that he had taken advantage of her and couldn''t settle with him: "shut up!"


    Song Qingshu also realized which pot he didn''t mention, but what happened today still had to be clear: "didn''t you say that you were saved by..."


    Qin HongMian tightened the tight quilt, but also lost in thought: "there is indeed a man who saved me. He claims to be the bodyguard of Helian Tieshu."


    Hearing this, and recalling Li Qinglu''s abnormal appearance, song Qingshu didn''t understand what was going on. He couldn''t help but be annoyed. What was the madness of this woman!


    However, he is still sober and doesn''t shake Li Qinglu out. After all, if Qin HongMian knows that she''s making trouble, how will Mu Wanqing and Li Qinglu coexist in the future?


    "What''s the matter, madam? Can you tell me in detail?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    Qin HongMian also thinks that something is wrong, so she has to rescue the bodyguard and tell Mu Wanqing that she is in danger. But she can only tell Li daitaojiang the whole story of her daughter''s humiliation.


    "By the way, how about Wanqing now?" Qin HongMian was surprised.


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted her: "madam, don''t worry, Wanqing, I''ve been rescued. Now I''m very safe." Then I gave a general account of the situation here.


    Qin HongMian was more and more puzzled: "you are Helian Tieshu now. Who was the bodyguard just now? Why did you... Do such a thing?" When she thought of all the things just now, she was eager to get into the ground.

 Chapter 1876

    At this time, song Qingshu also wanted to Hang Li Qinglu up and beat her, but he could only hide it for her: "maybe... Maybe it''s the fish from the heart of Helian Tieshu. In order to avenge his master, he specially carried out this treacherous trick, which made me lose my reputation and made me miserable with Wanmei all my life."


    Qin HongMian took a cool breath: "this man is really vicious."


    "Yes, it''s a bit vicious." Song Qingshu''s face is not pretty. After all, he can''t understand why Li Qinglu did such a thing.


    Soon they fell into silence again. After a while, Qin HongMian hesitated and said, "don''t mention this to Wanqing tonight."


    Song Qingshu some apology: "this is too much sacrifice."


    Qin HongMian didn''t look at him angrily: "how, do you still want to be responsible?"


    Song Qingshu was choked and speechless, but he also knew that he could not be responsible for such a mess.


    "From now on, we all forget about tonight, and don''t mention it in front of Wan''er, so we can avoid unnecessary trouble." Qin HongMian took a deep breath and said calmly.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good."


    "You go first. I''ll have a rest." Qin HongMian quietly ordered to leave.


    "I''ll send someone to arrange my wife''s life after dawn tomorrow. Let''s live here first." Song Qingshu walked out a few steps, suddenly turned awkwardly, "that... Can madam throw the clothes on the bed to me?"


    Qin HongMian''s heart jumped, looked around for a week, and said angrily, "no clothes for you!"


    Song Qingshu pointed to the quilt: "it''s like you''re holding it down..."


    Qin HongMian touched down and found that his clothes were sitting under his buttocks. A pretty face turned red. He grabbed it and threw it over: "take it and get out!"


    As song Qingshu ran out, he put on his clothes in a hurry. He was in a mess, and he was also very depressed: what''s the matter? I came to my woman''s room, and it was like stealing love was found. What the hell.


    It''s a pity that he can''t say these grievances. After all, this time it''s his fault. He can only go out of the room quickly and find Mu Wanqing full of doubts.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Qin HongMian''s nervous body finally relaxed and lay on the bed again. She tried to go to sleep earlier, but where she could sleep. Suddenly, her legs twisted, and her body felt uncomfortable: "it''s really dead..."


    On the other hand, song Qingshu angrily came to Li Qinglu''s room. Li Qinglu looked at him and guessed that things had gone through, but he still pretended that he didn''t know anything: "eh, how can he come back from sister Mu so soon? Is it because today''s fighting power is out of standard after drinking wine?"


    Song Qingshu


    A cavity anger almost didn''t be choked by her a word, finally ease over, angry way: "you don''t pretend with me, you do what you know!"


    Li Qinglu looked at him up and down, and finally sighed: "look at your anger, it seems that you haven''t eaten the ripe fruit."


    Looking at her indifference, song Qingshu would like to rush up and bite hard: "fortunately, nothing really happened, otherwise how would you like me to face Wanmei in the future?"


    Li Qinglu curled her lips: "I''ve arranged everything for you. You just eat. No one will let you eat."


    Song Qingshu angrily counter smile: "finally also became my fault?"


    Li Qinglu came to him with a smile: "menglang, I really have everything planned. Think about it, Qin HongMian, she thinks that tonight is Helian Tieshu, and she will never mention anything to others about this shame; Sister mu can''t know it, let alone other people. Since no one knows, it doesn''t happen in a certain sense. It''s equivalent to that you just enjoy it. I''ll think about the aftermath for you. I''m even worried that you can''t pass the barrier in your heart. Even you deliberately hide it. Who knows, it''s still a failure. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned and had to admit that there was some truth in what she said. If she hadn''t stopped at the precipice today and made a mistake, she would have been able to have a good time with Qin HongMian. The key is that the other party didn''t know her identity, didn''t have to take any responsibility, and didn''t have any future trouble


    Feeling that his heart beat a little faster, song Qingshu quickly gathered his thoughts and secretly despised himself. He was so easily shaken by Li Qinglu''s saying: "what kind of heresy do you have? Even if you can hide it from the rest of the world, you can''t hide your heart."


    Li Qinglu sneered: "menglang, dare you say that you don''t have any idea about that mature and beautiful princess? It''s just that she has been hindered by her relationship with sister mu."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "I admit that Mrs. Qin is really charming. As a man, it''s hard to avoid occasionally having some messy ideas. But the reason why people are different from animals is that people can use their reason to control their desires and know what can and can''t be done."


    Li Qinglu pouted: "OK, you''re a good man. I''m an animal. OK."


    Seeing that she began to play a rogue, song Qingshu also had a headache: "now tell me why you did such a ridiculous thing."


    Li Qinglu''s face turned red. She raised her head and said, "people just want to fulfill your wish for a long time. They want to please you. They don''t know that you are ungrateful and scold me instead."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "how can it be just for this reason? Although you are a little bold on weekdays, you know that if you don''t pay attention to it, you will play with fire and burn yourself. If there is no special reason, you will never do such a ridiculous thing."


    Li Qinglu eyes some dodge: "really no other reason."


    Song Qingshu snorted and directly grabbed her and let her lie on her knees: "I know you are sensitive. You are always ticklish. If you don''t say it, I won''t be polite." Finish saying to stretch out a hand to press directly in her back waist socket and armpit several smile acupoints, continuously infuse internal force into.


    "Ah ~" Li Qinglu exclaimed, and soon giggled, "don''t scratch, don''t scratch..."


    Feeling her whole body fluttering, song Qingshu hummed: "when you say it, I will stop."


    "Menglang... Good brother... Itchy, please don''t scratch..." Li Qinglu kept struggling, but where could she escape the control of the other party.


    Song Qingshu was not moved. He continued to calm down and sent his true Qi wave after wave. Li Qinglu finally couldn''t stand it: "OK, OK, I said, I said it''s not OK."

 Chapter 1877

    Seeing that she was a little out of breath, song Qingshu released his hand and said, "go ahead."


    Li Qinglu gently stroked her chest and finally relaxed: "there are two reasons. The first one is that I know that I will be in charge of Xixia with sister Mu and sister xian''er in the future. Sister xian''er is a foreigner and has no foundation in Xixia, so I can''t be afraid. But sister Mu is different. Behind him, there are the Mu family and the Qin family. Although the Mu family and the Qin family have recently experienced disaster, But a hundred legged insects die but not die, which still has considerable energy in China. In addition, she is the queen of Li Liangzuo, who is in charge of power. She is right and proper, so I want to seize the opportunity to grasp a handle in case of any unexpected need in the future. "


    Song Qingshu snorted: "you are vicious. If Qin HongMian doesn''t want to be exposed in the future, he will have to listen to you. If he needs to, he can completely destroy their mother and daughter''s reputation."


    Li Qinglu spat out her tongue: "they are evil girls, not the innocent little white flowers you like."


    Song Qingshu said coldly: "I like little white flower, and I like the enchantress, but you are not qualified."


    Li Qinglu was stunned: "why?"


    Song Qingshu stood up and looked at the night sky in the East: "I know another demon girl, she is the real demon, because she can distinguish between those things to do and those things not to do. If she and you change places, she will never do such unwise things."


    Li Qinglu was not angry: "you are talking about the Mongolian princess. You think of her too well. She will also swallow Mu Wanqing up to nothing."


    Song Qingshu shook her head: "she can''t do this. Wan Mei is innocent. Because of her family education, she is almost not worldly. Her mother is of the same temperament. Although she has the support of the Mu family and the Qin family behind her, she has no ability to digest these into her own strength. Therefore, you don''t need to use your brains at all. With your ability and years of management of yipintang, you can become the actual ruler of Xixia. Now playing such a trick is just unnecessary. If you don''t pay attention, you will have a bad relationship with Mu Wanqing. I''m afraid Xianer will be on your guard. "


    Li Qinglu opened her mouth, but after all, she couldn''t find any retorts. After a long time, she sighed: "you are right, menglang. I am too small."


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at her: "I don''t mind my women fighting with each other. After all, I have been influenced by countless palace dramas of later generations. I understand that if women don''t fight, they are not women. But there is only one requirement. You can only have healthy competition, and you can''t use evil means, otherwise..." he hesitated, but his words didn''t come out.


    Although Li Qinglu didn''t understand the words like Gong douju, she still understood the meaning of his eyes. For a moment, she was cold all over, and her voice was full of crying: "menglang, I will never be again."


    Song Qingshu was noncommittal and asked directly, "what''s the second reason?"


    Listen to him mention the second reason, Li Qinglu was scared white face suddenly more a trace of red color: "that... Can not say."


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu gave her a light look.


    Feeling the alienation in his eyes, Li Qinglu was scared out of her wits. How dare she hide half of it: "menglang, you should know what kind of woman my grandmother is."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. When he mentioned Li Qiushui, there were too many adjectives, such as matchless beauty, ruthlessness, hidden knife in a smile, and so on. But the first one that came out was definitely water-borne poplars.


    Li Qinglu sighed: "you don''t have to worry about my feelings. In fact, people who are familiar with her all know her temperament. In the matter of men and women, some... Some casual."


    Song Qingshu looks strange. It''s not just casual. In ancient times, how could ordinary women do such things.


    Li Qinglu then showed a bit of embarrassment, as if to say something difficult to say: "although I did not inherit her preference, but there is another... Hobby, that is, some things that violate the etiquette and morality can make me... Make me very excited, there will be an irrepressible impulse in my heart to realize it..."


    Song Qingshu


    His mood at this time can only be described by thousands of animals galloping over. Suddenly, he was so excited that he couldn''t help saying, "your grandmother raised her face, which is also against the etiquette and morality."


    Li Qinglu said angrily: "Oh, it''s not the same. The princess likes to do things like this. I like to manipulate others... I''ll be very excited to see others do things like this and appreciate their struggle when they are wandering on the edge of reason and desire..."


    Song Qingshu looked at her strangely. After a long time, he just breathed out: "I finally understand. You Li''s genes all contain abnormal factors."


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "I''m a little pervert. I just saw you enter Qin HongMian''s room. Just thinking about it, I''m... Moved. I don''t believe you can verify it yourself..."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped and looked at her eyes like silk. Her passion was just ignited. Her voice was a little hoarse and said, "today you have done something wrong, I will punish you severely!"


    Li Qinglu bit her lips, and her voice was sweet and greasy: "good brother, spare your life ~"


    Song Qingshu picked her up and walked to the bedroom behind her. Soon she was turned red


    "Meng Lang, wait a moment first ~"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I made a good thing."


    "Human skin mask?"


    "As like as two peas, I used the medicine mud you gave me, and it was printed on the face of Qin cotton. What''s the same?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You goblin, take it down!"


    "No! You like it very much yourself


    "Who likes it?"


    "Your body reaction now says it all."


    "... take it off!"


    "I... are we worthy of Wan''er?"


    "... don''t imitate the voice of Mrs. Qin."


    "It''s all injustice. I have only one request. Don''t let Wan''er know about it, or I''ll have no face to see anyone."


    "I told you not to talk like her!"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Since the first day Wan''er brought you back, I can''t help thinking of you in the dead of night. I feel so hot. Is it because I''ve been alone in the empty boudoir all these years that I''m so lonely..."


    "... take off the mask!"


    "No ~"


    "Take it!"


    "Hee hee, if you really want to pick up your martial arts, why do you have to persuade me all the time?"


    "... how can I pick your head when you are lying on your stomach and burying it in the pillow?"


    "I don''t want to show my face when people do such things with you behind Wan''er''s back."


    "... it''s almost off!"


    "Pianbu ~"


    ¡­¡­


    As for whether the mask was taken off in the end, only the two of them knew.


    The next morning, before dawn, Li Qinglu packed her clothes and went back to her room to avoid being caught by the other two.


    After daybreak, when Mu Wanqing saw Qin HongMian appear in the palace, she was so surprised that she asked her what happened. Qin HongMian told her what happened. Of course, the bodyguard asked her to sleep for Helian Tieshu, and the thing that she almost made a big mistake with song Qingshu last night was deliberately omitted.


    Song Qingshu concluded: "it turns out that the guard of Liuli palace let his wife run away by accident and made up a lie to fool us. Fortunately, later my people found out about his wife." Then she glared at Li Qinglu. Fortunately, she was not an idiot either. When she went to rescue Qin HongMian, she didn''t use the real appearance of the guard beside Helian Tieshu. Instead, she found a passer-by at random. Otherwise, she and Mu Wanqing would restore the appearance of the guard and definitely help.


    "Thank you, brother song." Mu Wanqing can''t help but feel excited in his heart. He pours directly into his arms and sobs with joy.


    Qin HongMian also worships Yingying: "thank you for your help." At this time, facing song Qingshu, she was also uncomfortable, especially thinking that she had no secrets in front of him, and she wanted to wear more clothes.


    Touching her eyes, song Qingshu felt guilty and said with a smile, "yes, yes..."


    Li Qinglu''s eyes kept moving around them, and she couldn''t help chuckling. It seemed that there was a wonderful play in front of her. Only yelunan was at a loss. She always felt that the atmosphere at the scene was a little strange, but how could she know what it was.


    "Now I appear in the capacity of Helian Tieshu. Madam, if you live here, you will inevitably lose your reputation. Later, I will quietly place you in another palace nearby." Song Qingshu said.


    Qin HongMian looks at him bitterly and thinks that I have a good reputation in front of you. However, last night''s events upset her, and she doesn''t want to live under the same roof with the other party. She pretends to thank him plainly: "please, young master."


    "No trouble, no trouble." Song Qingshu chuckles twice, and then asks yelunanxian and Mu Wanqing to arrange for her to live in a nearby palace. He doesn''t dare to let Li Qinglu take charge again. Who knows what she''s going to do.


    As for the conversation between the two girls of yelunan fairy, they came out from the emperor''s palace before, and they were all the henchmen of Helian Tieshu, so they were worried that their voices would be exposed. But now there are not so many people in the palace who are familiar with the voice of the guards around Helian Tieshu, so although they have not learned the voice changing technique, they can change their mind without being recognized as women.


    After they left, song Qingshu pulled Li Qinglu over and warned, "I forgot to tell you last night that your abnormal hobby can''t be used on other sisters."


    Li Qinglu laughed wildly: "are you worried that I will set up a bureau for them to wear a green hat for you? Don''t worry. I''m not stupid. I don''t think I''ll do anything like this. Of course, if you abandon me one day, I may consider it as revenge. "


    Song Qingshu


    He really can not make complaints about Li Qiushui''s abnormal gene. I wonder if Li Qingluo and Wang Yuyan will have what is similar.

 Chapter 1878

    Next, song Qingshu began to gather some of his confidants in the capacity of Helian Tieshu, to know which of his diehards, which of them can be won, and which of them can ride on the wall, and wrote down their respective personalities and spheres of influence in silence for use in the near future.


    Although he was not familiar with these people at all, song Qingshu pretended to be a familiar person for a long time, and now he has a very strong psychology. Even if there was any accident, he could come back quickly. What''s more, he reviewed the official documents yesterday and had a general understanding of the temperament characteristics of these men.


    Counting the time, the people and horses of lingjiu Palace should be here in a few days. Originally, Li Qinglu was more familiar with those people in lingjiu palace. However, in the past, the first class hall was the enemy of lingjiu palace. It''s hard to ensure that they didn''t stick each other''s blood under their hands. If they sent her, the hatred between the two sides in the past might be broken, Therefore, it is considered that yelunan immortal should be sent out of the palace with the keepsake to meet them. After the reception, they should be arranged to lurk around Lingzhou city. Once they get the signal, they should be released into the city.


    As for mu Wanqing and Qin HongMian, song Qingshu asked them to contact the Mu family and the remnants of the Qin family secretly. Although Mu Wanqing was not worldly, she was not stupid. In addition, Qin HongMian helped her. In fact, Qin HongMian had the same temperament. After all, she had been a princess for so many years and had more than ten years of life experience, It''s just a matter of summoning the old Ministry, and the cooperation between them is barely competent.


    After Song Qingshu met those henchmen of Helian Tieshu, Li Qinglu came to him excitedly, which made his heart thump: "you won''t do anything ridiculous again, will you?"


    Li Qinglu rolled her eyes and said sadly, "am I such a bad woman in your heart?"


    Song Qingshu naturally won''t be moved by her acting skills: "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Li Qinglu looks strange, some gloating to say: "you let me find Kunlun slave I have found."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "well, it''s time for Nian Liandan to taste the feelings of those women who have been harmed these years. Go and bring people here."


    It wasn''t long before Song Qingshu showed up with someone in the secret room hidden by his royal highness. After a night, Nian Liandan had come to life and was trying to recuperate. Unfortunately, he was severely damaged by song Qingshu and his martial arts were abandoned. Now his efforts are more just psychological comfort.


    In another cell, he liantieshu and others have come to life. They have learned the identity of song Qingshu from Nian Liandan. When they see him coming in, they yell at each other.


    "Noisy!" Song Qingshu is now too lazy to pay attention to them, directly a few wisps of wind shot out, sealed their dumb hole, the secret room suddenly quiet down.


    Nian Liandan opened his eyes and looked at him with hatred in his eyes, but he soon went down: "son song, after all, I was sent to Xixia by Khan, representing the will of Mongolian Khan. Now you have destroyed Khan''s action. If you let me go back, I will say a few words in front of Khan, plus your relationship with Ruyang palace, Maybe Khan can let bygones be bygones... "


    Song Qingshu stares at him with a fool''s expression, which makes Nian Liandan hairy: "why, don''t you believe it? When Khan was angry, it was a thousand li floating corpse, and the fate of hualazimou, the Western Liao and other western regions countries was a clear proof. "


    "Xin, of course. I know better than anyone about the conduct of the Mongolian army," Song Qingshu said faintly, "but you said that you would say something nice for me when you go back. Are you mentally retarded or stupid? I''ll believe that. "


    Nian Liandan was speechless. After a long time, he snorted: "in any case, Mongolia values envoys most. They think envoys represent their faces. In the past, several countries in the western regions did not believe in evil. They killed the envoys of Mongolia, and finally they were left alone."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "you don''t have to scare me. Although Mongolia is powerful, the Central Plains countries are not the weak western region city states. If he dares to come, I''ll have a way to keep him going. "


    "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" Nian Liandan snorted with disdain. He had been with Genghis Khan for many years and knew how terrible he and his army were.


    "You don''t have to worry about these things. I''m here to give you a present." Although there is no mirror, song Qingshu knows that he must be a little obscene at this time.


    "Gifts?" Nian Liandan immediately shows his vigilance. He is not a fool. Of course, he knows that the other party will not give any kind gifts.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I said yesterday. I want you to experience the feelings of those women who have been mutilated by you over the years, so I have to do what I say."


    After clapping her hands, Li Qinglu soon brought up the two Kunlun Slaves. Song Qingshu could not help taking a look at them. Good guy, he is black and strong. He looks like the man in Shawshank Redemption prison, and he looks like Uncle Billy


    Forced to bear the chill in his heart, song Qingshu waved them into the cell.


    Looking at them coming to him with a grim smile, Nian Lian Dan also had some hair: "what are you... What are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "they were plundered from their hometown and sold here as slaves. I told them that as long as they could serve you well, they would be free and give them a lot of money to return home. I think they would work very hard later."


    Nian Liandan was thrilled when he heard that he was a philander. He knew all these things and immediately screamed: "no, no, I hate men most. I feel sick at the thought, not to mention being disgusted by them... Oh, Mr. Song, Mr. Song, please forgive me, I will promise you anything, please..."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "it''s too late. If you dare to move your mind to my Wanmei, it''s doomed to be such an ending. By the way, let me do justice for those women who have been maimed by you."


    "No... no! Ah... "At this time, the two Kunlun Slaves had already jumped on them. If they were masters like Nian Liandan, they could be stabbed to death with one finger. But now they are seriously injured and their martial arts are abandoned. How can they resist? They will soon be torn to pieces


    "Eh ~" Song Qingshu only felt a chill. The scene was really hot, so he took Li Qinglu out.


    Li Qinglu also took a few cold breath and looked at Song Qingshu with strange eyes: "menglang, you said yesterday that I was abnormal. I think you are abnormal."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "we can only use more abnormal methods to deal with abnormal people."


    Li Qinglu agreed with this: "yes, for Nian Liandan, it''s cheaper to kill him with one knife. Only by making him bear the most disgusting and painful punishment in the world can we comfort those women who are insulted by him." As a woman, she was born with a great hatred for such a prostitute, so she sympathized with him.


    After leaving the secret room, Li Qinglu couldn''t help wondering: "don''t you interrogate Helian Tieshu? After all, there is still a lot of information to be learned from them. "


    Song Qingshu replied: "first, there are some hot eyes in the picture at this time. I really don''t want to stay one more second; Second... "He suddenly stopped, and then he said with a smile," why do you think I want to shut them up next to Nian Lian Dan? "


    Li Qinglu immediately responded and couldn''t help laughing: "you are such an old fox."


    Sure enough, after an hour or so, when they returned to their cell, Helian Tieshu and others were already shivering. Before he asked, they all shook out what they knew. All they wanted was to give them a good time. Don''t be as miserable as Nian Liandan next door.


    At this time, Nian Liandan had already been lying on the ground like a pool of mud and died. His whole body was blue and purple, and his pants were in a mess. I don''t know whether he caused his body injury to die, or he died in a hurry. It doesn''t matter. I think he will remember today''s shadow after he went to the dungeon and regret what he did these years.


    Find the people of the hall to clean up the mess inside, take Nian Liandan out of the palace and throw him to the mass grave. In order to avoid being recognized, song Qingshu originally intended to scratch his face, but found that his face had already been caught beyond recognition, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    Song Qingshu, the other two Kunlun Slaves, rewarded them with a sum of money, restored their freedom, and specially asked the people of yipintang to escort them out of the city. After all, their sacrifice was not small.


    As for Helian Tieshu and others, they are locked up here for the time being. It''s not time to kill them.


    Next, according to the information disclosed by Helian Tieshu and others, song Qingshu summed up his power distribution in Lingzhou City, and made it clear which families and ministers remained neutral now, so as to have a definite aim for the next plan.


    Then, according to Li Liangzuo''s secret language system, he began to contact his confidants in each state and county one by one, and then went out of the palace from time to time to maneuver with each family in the face of Li Liangzuo.


    After about seven or eight days, song Qingshu, as Li Liangzuo, returned to Lingzhou with the lingjiu palace, the private soldiers of the major families, and the army of the king Qin of each state and county.


    The commander on this side was also song Qingshu, so it was not a symmetrical war at the beginning. Soon, the troops of Helian Tieshu collapsed, the Imperial Palace was recaptured, the whole Lingzhou city was controlled by Li Liangzuo again, and Helian Tieshu and others were killed on the spot.


    After that, song Qingshu immediately told the world that Helian Tieshu was in trouble. With the help of Mu Wanqing and his family, he escaped and was granted the title of Queen. In order to make the country stable as soon as possible, he decided to marry on an auspicious day as soon as possible.


    During this period of time, the city of Lingzhou was changing. The people were fed up with the hardships and needed a happy event. As for the period of national mourning, Xixia was not the Southern Song Dynasty after all, and it was not so strict in terms of ethics. Of course, it was a series of disturbances that gave song Qingshu an excuse to get married so early.


    After that night, song Qingshu didn''t try to attack at night any more. After all, Mu Wanqing was still a girl. That was too hasty, so he decided to give her a grand wedding.


    At the same time, thousands of miles away from the west, in the wild mountains, the eagle nest that used to frighten the western countries is now in a sea of fire. A bullying old man looks at the mountain old man and the twelve treasure tree King kneeling in front of him, with a grim look: "where''s your maiden leader?"

 Chapter 1879

    The old man in the mountain was covered in a black cloak, as if there were black fog around his body. He was Huoshan, the king of killers who made the kings and lords of the western city states scared.


    However, the once majestic king of killers is now prostrate at the feet of another majestic old man. His momentum is completely overpowered by the other man. He begged in the most humble language: "the greatest conqueror since ancient times, the great sweat of the sea, and the great sweat of the sun, Huo Shanjin and the king of twelve precious trees, on behalf of the whole fire cult, ask you to surrender, Please forgive us for our previous collision. From now on, we will become the sharpest sword in your hand, uphold your will and eliminate any enemy who opposes you. "


    That majestic old man is naturally Han Tiemuzhen of Mongolia. At this time, he looked at the king of killers who was crawling under his feet indifferently, and did not respond to his begging. Instead, he asked faintly, "I heard that you must be the most beautiful and pure virgins when you worship the history of fire religion?"


    The old man in the mountain replied hastily, "it''s true to report back to Khan. The leader of the fire worship sect has always been succeeded by the saint, and the saint must be the most beautiful and pure virgin in the world."


    "It''s just that I need a pure Yin body with high martial arts skills to complete the cultivation of immortality. Hand over your master to make a cauldron for me, and I can forgive you for your past mistakes." Tiemuzhen''s voice is as if it came from outside the nine heavens.


    The old man in the mountain is awe inspiring. He himself is a peerless master. He has been fighting with Mongolia all these years. His men are the best at assassinating. They have no reason to give up their mace. Therefore, they organized 732 assassinating operations before and after. Unfortunately, they all failed.


    In this process, they also gradually get a lot of useful information. The reason why the killer group failed more than 700 times of careful planning is that besides Tiemuzhen''s strict guard and high-level experts, he is also a top-level expert himself.


    According to the reliable information he found, what he practiced was immortal heavenly magic skill. He could use the fourth level of heavenly magic bliss to absorb his opponent''s internal power, true Qi, essence, blood and Qi. In an instant, he could suck his opponent into a skeleton. It was a far more terrifying existence than the northern underworld magic skill and star sucking magic skill spread in the eastern land.


    Hearing that he named the leader of our sect to use it as a cauldron, there was a flash of anger in the eyes of all the fire worshippers, but they were soon suppressed. Now the situation is gone, and they can''t resist.


    "Report back to Khan, when the city broke, the leader had already escaped from the secret road. We don''t know where he is now." The old man in the mountain was sweating. He didn''t cover for the leader, but the leader was really missing. If he was there, he would not hesitate to sacrifice her life to save the whole society.


    "Well?" Tiemuzhen''s body leans forward in an instant, and a momentum like a tsunami suddenly envelops all the people.


    "Report back to Khan, we dare not cheat. The leader is indeed missing." Chang Sheng, one of the twelve tree kings, replied under pressure.


    The king of twelve precious trees has a high status in Persian Mingjiao, second only to the leader and the old man in the mountain. The king of twelve precious trees are: the first sage, the wisdom of the two, the victory of the three, the fire of the four, the diligence of the five, the equality of the six, the confidence of the seven, the evil of the eight, the integrity of the nine, the merits and virtues of the ten, the unity of the eleven, and the wisdom of the twelve, The twelve treasure tree kings have also changed a few times, but after the tempering of blood and fire, their martial arts are far better than those who went to lingshe island in the Central Plains to fight Zhang Wuji. Among the twelve treasure tree kings, the third one is Changsheng king, who has the highest martial arts. Therefore, others are frightened by Tiemuzhen''s momentum and can''t speak at all, Only he can speak for the old man in the mountain.


    Hearing what he said, tie Muzhen snorted: "OK, I''ll give you three months to send your former leader to me, otherwise you will worship the fire sect, and no one will stay." Then he left without waiting for an answer.


    "Yes, a big sweat!" The old man in the mountain hastened to salute.


    After the Mongols left, twelve tree kings surrounded them


    "Elder, do we really want to sacrifice the leader?"


    "Yes, all the people who were absorbed by the heaven devil''s bliss turned into dead bones afterwards. Does it really make our beautiful leader fall into such a field?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the chatter of the kings of Baoshu, the old man in the mountain replied, "if there is any other way, I don''t want to, but now the whole life of the fire worship is on her. Since she is the leader of the fire worship and enjoys the respect and glory of all the believers, she should have the consciousness of sacrificing for the holy religion."


    After all, there was no other way for them. Soon some of them mentioned: "since the leader came back from the Central Plains to practice martial arts, now she is highly skilled and alert. Now she has fled. Where can we find her?"


    "If we can''t find it, we have to find it, or we will die in three months." The old man in the mountain snorted, "it seems that the religious leader used to have a sweetheart in the east land, and the holy religious leader is also there. She mostly went to that man."


    "You say we surrender now, and then the Holy Lord will blame us..." one of the king''s faces was frightened.


    Looking to the East, the old man shook his head and said, "this is no longer his time. The Mongolians are invincible, and there are so many top experts under his command. As far as I know, the holy sect leader was beaten by the Mongols on the other side of the Kunlun Mountain, so he can only support him. He has no power to recover. How can he blame us if he is too busy."


    "The Mongolian army of fear of Xue is really powerful, and Tiemuzhen''s martial arts are even more unfathomable. Even if the holy sect leader is against him, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck." A king of precious trees echoed.


    "Not to mention Tiemuzhen, there are several holy masters around him who may not be able to win." Chang Sheng Wang said with a bitter smile.


    A group of people shudder when they recall the horror of the Mongolian people.


    "If Xiaozhao escapes to Dongtu, it''s not so easy for us to catch her. Dongtu is too far away from here. Three months may not be enough, especially our intelligence network has suffered heavy losses in the war with Mongolia." A group of people no longer call him the leader, but call him by his first name, as if it could alleviate their guilt.


    The old man in the mountain said, "don''t worry, I have two hands to prepare. At that time, I''ll choose a new saint from the list of Saint candidates. If I can''t find Xiao Zhao, I''ll let the saint calm tie Muzhen''s anger first. It should give us more time."


    "Master''s brilliant plan!" Many tree kings praised her one after another. As for the saint who was destined to die, who cares about her life or death? Anyway, it''s time to choose another saint.


    "Pass on the order, select the elites in the sect, and let Changsheng Wang... No, I will lead the team and go to Dongtu to catch Xiaozhao..." the old man in the mountain soon made a general plan.


    At this time, song Qingshu, who was in the Western Xia Dynasty, did not know what happened thousands of miles away. For a period of time, he was dealing with the mess left by Li Liangzuo and Helian Tieshu.


    Because of the shortage of core personnel, song Qingshu was only able to exclude the public opinions and introduce the female official system, and put the people from nine heaven and nine tribes of lingjiu palace into the government departments at all levels of Xixia. Fortunately, Xixia was originally a nomadic country, and had been in the Silk Road for a long time, and had frequent contact with the western culture, so he could barely accept this change. If such a policy was to be implemented in the Southern Song Dynasty, where Neo Confucianism was prevalent, it would be a good idea to implement this policy, That''s out of the question.


    Then with the help of Li Qiushui''s old Department, yipintang, Mu family and Qin family, the turbulent Xixia was finally stabilized.


    Time unknowingly came to the day of the empress''s wedding. When yelunan Xian personally dressed Mu Wanqing and combed her hair, she looked at her Phoenix crown and said with envy: "Wanqing, you are so beautiful today. Everyone says that the most beautiful time in a woman''s life is when she is a bride. Now it seems that it is so."


    Feeling a trace of loneliness in her heart, Mu Wanqing comforted: "sister xian''er, you will have such a day sooner or later."


    Yelunan fairy gave a bitter smile: "my wedding dress has passed some time ago. I thought it was to marry the prince of Xixia, but the bridegroom suddenly became Li Yuanhao. We are all miserable people. I''m afraid we can''t be the wife of elder brother song in this life."


    At this time, Qin HongMian couldn''t help saying: "I think you can rest assured that Qingshu is a responsible man. In the future, after he has full wings, he will definitely marry you."


    Mu Wanqing''s mouth shriveled: "Niang, you don''t have to comfort us. Now we are the queen of Xixia and the former Princess of Xixia. How can we marry elder brother song?"


    "It''s impossible." Qin HongMian pointed to the north and said, "as far as I know, Genghis Khan of Mongolia has four queens at the same time, and countless imperial concubines. Many of them are even wives robbed from the enemy. He can give those women fame. What''s more, you and Qingshu love each other?"


    Seeing that the two girls were still a little sad, Qin HongMian continued: "even if you don''t believe me, you should have confidence in Qingshu. He will never be the kind of man who betrays women."


    At this point, her face was also very strange. I didn''t expect that one day she would speak for the man and almost shared the bed with him twice in a row. Although Qin HongMian was very ashamed and angry, she also admired each other''s gentlemanly style.


    In that case, if she had a new man, she would not carry a gun and take possession of herself. She used to be a princess, and the custom of Xixia was barbaric. It''s not that she had never seen anything like this. She was a mother and a daughter, and a sister. Many aristocrats like this. Although the Central Plains court boasted of being a state of etiquette, it was not uncommon in all dynasties. This was still recorded in the history books, not to mention a large number of filthy things annihilated in history.


    It''s because of this that she has a lot of affection for song Qingshu. Especially in the dead of night, she dreams of some shameful scenes that can''t help others, which makes her unconsciously start to speak for song Qingshu.


    Suddenly, she found that the two women looked at themselves with a strange look. She felt empty in her heart and quickly found a reason to explain: "I''ve seen the wrong man in my life, so I''m very clear about the slag man who didn''t bear the responsibility. Obviously, I can''t see that in Song Qingshu."


    Muwanqing couldn''t help nodding and said: "yes, in fact, brother song has said similar things to me before. I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen it clearly. I shouldn''t doubt brother song."


    Yelunan fairy also said: "also right, or Madam see thoroughly."


    Qin HongMian sighed: "I can''t see through, but I have more experience of failure than you."

 Chapter 1880

    "Niang Niang, the auspicious time has arrived ~" soon a maid of honor came in, and it was not convenient for them to say anything. Qin HongMian and yelunan fairy sent Mu Wanqing out to attend the ceremony.


    Ordinary people''s weddings are rather cumbersome. Royal weddings are even more complicated. All kinds of Temple of heaven and ancestral temple offer sacrifices to heaven, and all kinds of civil and military officials accept the greetings. After a whole set of weddings, one day passes quickly.


    Finally, when Mu Wanqing was sent back to his bedroom, he couldn''t help complaining to Qin HongMian: "it''s really tiring to get married. I don''t want to experience it again."


    Qin HongMian couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "silly child, how can there be a second time to get married, unless it''s... Bah bah, it''s unlucky."


    Muwanqing did not care: "anyway, I recognize elder brother song, even if he does not want me, I will not marry others, naturally there will not be a second time."


    One side of the yelunan fairy can''t help laughing: "don''t say it too early, you may become a second kiss."


    "Ah, why?" Mu Wanqing was startled.


    Yelunan fairy said with a smile, "you know, today you are nominally married to Li Liangzuo, the emperor of Xixia. In the future, the situation will be certain. Don''t you want to have another kiss with brother song?"


    Mu Wanqing blushed and said shyly, "sister xian''er, you laugh at me too. In fact, I''ve figured it out. This way, elder brother song can remember me. It''s a unique wedding. If you have to come with him again, it will be inferior."


    Yelunan fairy''s eyes were full of smiles: "it''s good that sister Wan can figure it out. After all, you are a country now. Many women in the world dream of becoming a queen. Even the Crown Princess like me is not blessed."


    Mu Wanqing couldn''t help but pull her hand: "it''s not easy for sister xian''er to want to be a queen. I''ll give you fengguanxiashe. You are the queen tonight."


    Yelunan fairy was startled and got up in a hurry: "tonight is your wedding day. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Qin HongMian also said with a smile: "calculate the time, green book is coming, I and your sister Xianer should go."


    Mu Wanqing was anxious: "Hey, don''t go. I''m afraid here alone."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s your husband who will come later, not others." Qin HongMian said with a smile.


    Mu Wanqing face slightly red: "my heart is some fear, you stay with me."


    Qin HongMian spat with a red face: "only the bride can stay in the bridal chamber, but Nanxian is your sister. She can stay with you."


    Yelunan fairy also quickly waved his hand: "I... I''ll go first, too." After that, he left without waiting for mu Wanqing to stay. At the same time, he wondered how a normal thing could be said from Mrs. Qin''s mouth. It sounds so strange, just like the three of them waiting for the bridal chamber.


    After yelunanxian left, Qin HongMian asked her to have a drink later. She suddenly got a little sad. The reason why she knew this was not because she was an experienced person. She was completely lost in her wedding with muyuqi, and had no memory at all. Instead, she dreamed that Duan Zhengchun would marry her, Even the details of the wedding she is ready to arrive every week, but it turns out to be nothing in the end.


    At the moment, there was no interest any more. After a few words of entrustment, he left in a hurry. Soon after he left, he just met song Qingshu.


    "Why, madam, are you crying?" Seeing that her eyes were slightly red, and there were faint tears on her white cheek, song Qingshu was surprised and asked.


    "No, it''s nothing," Qin HongMian quickly turned his head and wiped the corner of his eye with the back of his hand. Then he turned back, "only when he saw Wan''er''s marriage, he was happy and couldn''t help crying."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu was a little suspicious, and suddenly he felt a move in his heart, "is it true that his wife has touched the scene again and thought of Duan?"


    "No... no," Qin HongMian quickly denied, but in the end it was a bitter smile, "sure enough, I can''t hide it from you. Qingshu, you are so smart. That silly girl Wan''er must have been eaten to death by you all her life. In the future, you should not be sorry for her."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, how can I do something wrong to Wanmei..." before he finished his words, the scene of two people rubbing each other in the quilt a few days ago appeared in his mind. His eyes fell on her snow-white slender neck and plump graceful body. For a moment, he was speechless.


    Qin HongMian obviously wanted to go with him. His face as white as jade was tinged with a layer of pink in a moment, and his chest was undulating.


    After a long time, she just woke up and quickly dropped a sentence: "remember our agreement." Then she left like running away, and her walking posture seemed to be a little unnatural.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he remembered what the agreement was, that is, never tell Mu Wanqing what happened that night. For a moment, he was angry and funny: nothing happened, but she made it like stealing love


    But soon he thought of Li Qinglu acting as her that night, and his face became unnatural.


    Song Qingshu walked to Mu Wanqing''s bedroom, pushed the door in, waved the maids and eunuchs to step down, and looked at Mu Wanqing sitting on the bed. She was beautiful and refined in her ordinary life. Now she was wearing a phoenix hat. Under the red candle, her cheeks were as beautiful as peach blossoms, less cold as frost, more charming and gorgeous.


    "Fool, why can''t you stand there?" Mu Wanqing was watched by him, her heart beat faster, and she didn''t know where to put her hands. Who knows that after a long time, the other side was still standing there. She was innocent, and she said what she thought.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I think of the scene when I met you in Huashan."


    "It''s good for you to say that you were necrotic at that time." After he mentioned it, Mu Wanqing also recalled the past, and couldn''t help spat.


    Song Qingshu salivated and walked over: "if I''m not bad, how can I get such a fairy like bride?"


    Mu Wanqing hurried to the side to hide: "take your mask first. I''m scared to see it."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that he had just to face many eunuchs in the palace. Before he could take them off, he quickly put away the mask and restored her original appearance. Then he reached out and hugged her in his arms: "we have known each other for so long, but now we have achieved the right result. It''s not easy to remember."


    In retrospect, Mu Wanqing was almost the first woman he met except Zhou Zhiruo and xuexue''er when he went through this chaotic world... Eh, it seems that he met Huang Rong in Jingzhou, but Huang Rong was the first gang leader in the world at that time, and he was a notorious abandoned person in Wudang. There was no intersection between the two sides, It''s very late that we really have intersection


    At this time, Mu Wanqing''s voice interrupted his thoughts: "hum, it''s not because you''re a big turnip, you''ve been enjoying yourself outside, and you can''t remember to come to me."


    Song Qingshu that waterfall sweat, some guilty to say: "in fact, I..."


    But mu Wanqing put his finger on his lips: "Song Lang, you don''t have to explain. Since I choose to marry you, I can figure out some things naturally. Now that I want to be the queen of Xixia, it''s very good. At least under this identity, you are my own."


    "Wanmei..." Song Qingshu was moved. He looked at the girl''s pink face, bright eyes, thin eyebrows, wide forehead, and moist red lips. Every place was quite attractive. He could not help kissing her directly.

 Chapter 1881

    After muwanqing gave him a kiss, his heart was pounding, his cheeks were flushed, and his face was more beautiful.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and pushed him away in a hurry. He said in a low voice: "I haven''t drunk Hezhe wine yet."


    Song Qingshu hugged her slender waist and felt that her tentacles were soft and boneless. She couldn''t help looking at her beautiful face: "you can''t drink a cup of wine."


    "I''m not wine," said Mu Wanqing, who was also overjoyed when he heard his lover''s praise. "However, he can''t save wine. My mother said that one bottle is divided into two ladles, and her husband and wife each hold one piece. Only when the final ceremony of marriage is completed, can both husband and wife get heaven''s blessing."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "isn''t the last link into the bridal chamber?"


    "After drinking the wine, you can do whatever you want..." later, Mu Wanqing was so shy that she almost buried her head in her clothes.


    Hearing her voice soft and incomparable, especially the sense of shame and boundlessness, song Qingshu almost turned into a werewolf on the spot. However, he knew very well that for women, the sense of ceremony was the most important thing. If she didn''t drink Hezhe wine, it would be her lifelong regret.


    So he held back his inner impulse, reached for a drink and sucked the wine pot and glass. Whenever this happened, he had to sigh about the good world of martial arts. No matter how developed the society is, sometimes martial arts might not be so convenient for an individual.


    He handed the Yuanyang cup full of wine to Mu Wanqing and looked at her like a pretty face in the beginning of spring. Song Qingshu solemnly said, "sister Wan, we will be real husband and wife after today. If I fail you in the future, I will teach you heaven..."


    Mu Wanqing quickly reached out and pressed his mouth, a pair of wonderful eyes showing tenderness: "good brother, I fully understand your mind, I don''t need you to swear, even if you really let me down, it''s my own life, no wonder you."


    Song Qing''s book is full of tenderness: "Wan Mei ~"


    Seeing him approaching his face again, Mu Wanqing''s face was slightly red, and his voice was soft and beautiful: "drink hehe bar first."


    "I almost forgot." Song Qingshu suddenly wake up, and her hand intersection, together with the cup of wine.


    Then he threw the two people''s wine glasses aside at will. Song Qingshu could no longer restrain his feelings and directly bowed his head to kiss them. The girl''s unique fragrance filled his nose. It was the most wonderful feeling in the world.


    Later, song Qingshu was no longer satisfied with just kissing, especially when she saw her cheeks burning, unspeakably beautiful and lovely, her eyes watery, her hands quietly probing into her clothes, feeling her youthful, energetic and elastic skin.


    Looking at her face like crabapple sleeping in spring and her body like Hibiscus blooming in the early days, song Qingshu did not expect that she, who had always been a little cold, could be so vivid and charming. At a certain moment, she was nine points similar to Qin HongMian''s charm.


    Song Qingshu was surprised at how he thought of her at this time. He was guilty, and he quickly gathered his mind to get rid of distractions. But the more so, Qin HongMian''s vivid side became more and more clear in his mind.


    Song Qingshu has a secret headache. It seems that it was the last time the temple was closed, and this time Li Qinglu played a trick on him. He stopped at the door twice. On the contrary, it made people have a heart knot. He suffered eight hardships in life, life, old age, death, sorrow, love, separation, hatred and hatred. He couldn''t ask for Qin HongMian, but he couldn''t ask for Qin HongMian.


    Qiubu is one of the eight sufferings. If it is so easy to be broken, there are already eminent monks everywhere in the world.


    Originally, the mind of song Qingshu would not treat a woman so differently, but it happened that Qin HongMian became special after two times of encountering.


    It''s human nature. What we can''t get is the best. We don''t know how to cherish it when we get it. It''s very easy to get rid of this magic barrier. We only need to get it once, but the relationship between them is doomed to be impossible.


    The more this, the more it fosters the magic barrier, song Qingshu is like this, and so is Qin HongMian, who is sleepless in another Palace at this time.


    Feeling the delicate breath and fragrance of the girl in her arms, song Qingshu was in a state of great blood and passion. He took her to the bed and put down the curtain of the Dragon bed


    On the face pastes is the tender cheek soft greasy, in the ear hears is "Lang Jun, Lang Jun" the sweet call, in the nose smells is on her body delicate fragrance, how does not let him flutter?


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning of the second day, song Qingshu got up early, but mu Wanqing was haitangchun. He couldn''t bear to wake him up, so he got up to wash himself, and then went to the imperial study to review the memorials.


    When the emperor and empress got married, they not only granted amnesty to the whole country, but also took two days off. However, other people could have a rest, but he could not. Now Xixia has gone through several turmoil in succession, and there are a lot of things. He wants to stabilize the court as soon as possible, and then train Mu Wanqing, yelunanxian and Li Qinglu to take over the government. After all, he can''t stay here all the time.


    Not long after I came out of the room, I met Li Qinglu. He said with a smile, "eh, the bridegroom got up so early."


    "What can I do? There are so many things to deal with. You are just in time to go to the imperial study with me. You need to help Mu Wanqing in the future." Song Qingshu asked her to go with her.


    "Sister mu, she should learn more." Li Qinglu said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "she''s a bit inconvenient. She can sleep a lot in the morning."


    Li Qinglu hurried up to him and asked, "how was... Last night? It seems that the fighting is very fierce. "


    Song Qingshu


    At the beginning, I thought she was a quiet girl. After they got to know each other, I knew what a demon she was.


    Li Qinglu then asked, "menglang, who do you think is better between sister Mu and me?"


    As soon as Song Qing''s face turned black, he naturally understood that the other person was not more serious, but more at night... But is there such a person in the world who pesters his lover to compare with another woman?


    Li Qinglu seemed to know that he would not answer. She asked herself, "well, I know if you don''t say it. You must think sister Mu is better."


    "Why?" On the contrary, song Qingshu became curious.


    "Because sister Mu and Qin HongMian look like each other very much. At a certain moment last night, you would think of her as Qin HongMian, wife and daughter. I can''t compare with any man who can forget this exciting experience." Li Qinglu seriously analyzed.


    Song Qingshu finally couldn''t stand it: "what did Li Qiushui teach you all the time these years? Why do you have so many abnormal ideas in your little head?"


    Li Qinglu looked at him with a smile: "sometimes anger is the performance of guilty heart, you dare to swear to God, didn''t you think so yesterday?"

 Chapter 1882

    "I..." Song Qingshu wanted to retort loudly, but he couldn''t help thinking of some scenes of last night. He quickly changed the topic and said, "I don''t want to discuss such boring things with you. Go and ask Xianer to come here and continue to practice the ability of handling memorials."


    Li Qinglu''s eyes turned: "do you want to call Qin HongMian over?"


    Song Qingshu was annoyed at last: "why do you mention her when you are finished?"


    "I''m also thinking about the overall situation," Li Qinglu said with a look of being wronged. "We are short of people to help now, and this kind of thing is too confidential to let outsiders know. After thinking about it, she is the most suitable one to help."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and suddenly felt that what she said was reasonable. Since Qin HongMian already knew about it, the best way was to ask her to help, so as not to waste human resources.


    "But there''s one big problem." Li Qinglu said suddenly.


    "What?" Song Qing can ask.


    "That''s how to ensure Qin HongMian''s loyalty," Li Qinglu frowned, as if trying to think. "In the past, our elite controlled the spy''s life and future. On the other hand, they also needed to take their parents and children as hostages. Some secret agents in key departments had to take poison regularly, but none of these methods could be used on her."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "Mrs. Qin is not like that. What''s more, there is wan qingzai. She won''t reveal our secret."


    "As a superior person, he can''t be so sentimental. Instead, he needs to use all kinds of means to cooperate and balance, not just rely on people''s heart." Li Qinglu warned that she was born in the royal family and had been in charge of such an important department as yipintang for a long time. She was more sensible than song Qingshu, a half-way monk. "What''s more, Mrs. Qin would not disclose Secrets under normal circumstances, but in case of any emergency, what should be done if Duan Zhengchun came to her and said something to her? Duan Zhengchun knows that he is romantic again. He likes to flirt everywhere. Who knows if he will meet several female spies planted by other countries. After all, Duan Zhengchun is the number two figure in Dali. It''s normal for all countries to send female spies to get close to him. "


    Song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation: "what you said is not unreasonable." He thought of Ruan Xingzhu. It seemed that he had another purpose to approach Duan Zhengchun.


    "I have a way." Li Qinglu said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu was delighted and asked quickly. Li Qinglu then replied, "that is to turn her into your woman. Your status is higher than that of Duan Zhengchun. At the same time, you are younger and stronger than Duan Zhengchun. Your Kung Fu is better than that of Duan Zhengchun. She is very loyal to you and will never betray you."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any longer. He grabbed her and beat her ass: "what do you think all day long? Can you stop being so dirty?"


    Li Qinglu was flattered by him, and her eyes were watery: "I know what you are worried about. Although you can''t be together openly, you can do it secretly. When the time comes, heaven knows, you know, she knows, won''t it perfectly solve the problem of secular morality and etiquette?"


    "What does heaven and earth know?" At this time, a soft voice came from not far away. When they looked back, they found that Qin HongMian just came out of a pavilion at the corner.


    Song Qingshu, the waterfall Khan, put Li Qinglu down in a hurry. Just now, he was careless. He didn''t notice that someone was so close, and he didn''t know if she had just heard what they said. If she did, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Li Qinglu, however, looked self satisfied and said with a smile, "brother song was praising his wife''s beauty just now."


    Qin HongMian face a red: "you a little girl will talk nonsense, why does he praise me for no reason."


    Li Qinglu replied: "because sister Mu was born with beautiful looks, yesterday made him have a wonderful night, and then he sighed that only a beautiful woman like his wife could have such a fairy daughter."


    Although some embarrassed, but Qin HongMian heart also some happy: "the princess joked, the princess is not also born so beautiful."


    On one side, song Qingshu had to admire these women''s ability to compliment each other. She was obviously calculating each other behind her back, but in the end, she could praise each other face to face without money. No wonder the word plastic sister flower was popular in previous lives.


    However, song Qingshu also understood that Qin HongMian had not heard what she had said before. Otherwise, with her always hot temper, she could not hide her mind completely like Li Qinglu: "why is madam here so early?"


    Qin HongMian replied: "some of them didn''t sleep well last night, so they got up in the morning to have a good breath in the imperial garden."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "is it the bedding or sandalwood in the room that doesn''t agree with you? I''ll send someone else to send some later."


    "No, no, it''s nothing to do with that." Qin HongMian waved his hand in a hurry. At the same time, he couldn''t help looking at him and thought that the culprit was you


    Noticing her look, Li Qinglu''s lips rose slightly: "since you''re here, let''s have breakfast together. Sister Mu will come later."


    "No more." Qin HongMian waved her hand in a hurry. Song Qingshu and some of her lovers went to get involved. And she wanted to keep a distance from Song Qingshu.


    "Mother, are you here, too?" Suddenly, a voice of surprise came from the back of her body. Several people went along with her reputation, and saw a woman who was more beautiful than a rose coming slowly. At this time, she was dressed in the Queen''s dress, which faded the girl''s green and more mature.


    "Wan''er ~" seeing that her daughter''s face was ruddy and her eyebrows were full of joy, Qin HongMian finally put her heart down. At least she didn''t have to live a lonely life like herself.


    Li Qinglu couldn''t help looking at her more: "sister mu, you are really beautiful today. You feel more beautiful than yesterday." She was sincere, not the previous kind of deliberate compliment.


    "Qinglu, you are also very beautiful, especially now your skin seems to be a little more pink than usual." Muwanqing also said with a smile.


    Li Qinglu subconsciously glanced at Song Qingshu: "it''s not by him..." suddenly realized that it was wrong, and quickly stopped the words behind.


    However, everyone knows what it means. Even Qin HongMian on one side said: "no wonder I look in the mirror recently and find that I look much better than before. It turns out that the magic of love is really so great... Bah bah bah, I''m thinking again."


    Just as the so-called three women in a play, seeing that they were about to start commercial mutual blowing, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "let''s go to the imperial library together, just to learn how to deal with memorials together. After all, I claim that Li Liangzuo was seriously injured in the previous rebellion, and then these political affairs will be gradually handed over to you."


    See Qin HongMian want to leave, song Qingshu also called her: "Mrs. Qin stay, you also come."


    "It''s not convenient for me to go." Qin HongMian shook his head slightly and refused.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "just now Qinglu and I were discussing asking you to help. It happens that Wanmei has no experience and needs your help."


    "In fact, I don''t understand these..." Qin HongMian said.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s good for many people to have more wisdom. You can just learn together and confirm each other on weekdays."


    "Mother, come with me." Mu Wanqing also can''t help holding her mother''s arm and shaking it.


    Just at this time, another eunuch came to report: "tell the emperor, there is urgent military information about Mongolia from the border."

 Chapter 1883

    Hearing about Mongolia, song Qingshu said, "what''s the military situation?"


    "I don''t know," replied the eunuch. "Now the eight hundred Li Jia memorial from the frontier is in the study."


    Song Qingshu asked him to step down, and then admitted to several women: "let''s go together."


    Several women also realized the seriousness of the matter and followed him one after another. Qin HongMian hesitated and followed him.


    When he arrived at Shang''s study, he opened the letter with secret lacquer. Song Qingshu took out a memorial and soon frowned. After a long time, he sighed: "the worry has finally come."


    The women rushed over to watch, and finally understood what was going on. It turned out that the border agents found that there had been some changes in the Mongolian army recently, and it seemed that there was a tendency to gather in the Western Xia Dynasty, so they went to the imperial court and asked the central government to make early preparations.


    Song Qingshu is a little strange. The news before said that Persian Mingjiao was in a stalemate with Mongolia by uniting with western countries and city states. How could Mongolia have the energy to use troops against Xixia?


    "It''s all my fault." Mu Wanqing couldn''t help saying, "if it wasn''t for me, you don''t have to kill Nian Liandan and zhusou. It''s said that Mongolia attaches great importance to the lives of envoys and thinks that these people represent the face of the country. Now that Nian Liandan and others are killed, Mongolia will never give up."


    Song Qingshu comforted: "Wan Mei, don''t think about it. Nian Liandan almost offended you. Let me choose one hundred more times, and I will kill him without hesitation. As for Mongolia, sooner or later, it will go south. It has nothing to do with you."


    Li Qinglu also advised: "sister mu, don''t take it seriously. The Mongols are cruel and ambitious. Sooner or later, they will have a war with the Central Plains. Our main problem now is how to deal with it, not how to blame ourselves."


    Yelunan fairy also comforted: "Wanqing, it''s none of your business. Mongolia has been ambitious for a long time. It''s just that they have been in the western expedition and lack of skills..."


    After several people''s understanding, Mu Wanqing was a little relieved.


    Song Qingshu said: "the most urgent thing is to judge whether Mongolia''s intention is really aimed at Xixia. In addition, we need to investigate the situation of Mongolia''s expedition to the West. We need your elite to check it."


    Li Qinglu nodded: "during this period of time, after several coups in China, yipintang almost came to a standstill, and a lot of intelligence has not been obtained in time. Now it is on the right track, and it should be found out soon."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu said, "xian''er, take the military deployment map of the north. Let''s study the route in case Mongolia really comes to attack, and take precautions ahead of time."


    In the next period of time, song Qingshu, Mu Wanqing and yelunanxian studied the defense line in the north of Xixia, and began to organize the logistics system. The so-called soldiers and horses did not move food and grass first.


    Soon yipintang found out that the Mongols defeated the Western allied forces in the westward expedition, and even directly broke through Jiuchao, the general altar of Persian Mingjiao. The Persian Mingjiao was killed and injured countless times, and the rest of them surrendered under the leadership of the old people in the mountains.


    "Where is their leader?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help caring about Xiao Zhao''s fate.


    Li Qinglu replied: "I didn''t hear the news that their leader was captured. It''s just a rumor that their leader left before the city broke and fled to the east land. It''s said that the old man in the mountain also took people to chase her personally in exchange for the amnesty of the Mongolian Khan. But the news hasn''t been verified. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    Song Qingshu was relieved to hear that Xiaozhao did not fall into the hands of the Mongols. Although they had never seen him before, he was the most suitable wife for Shuanger in this golden book. He had a long history of divine friendship, and she was daiqisi''s daughter. No matter what, he didn''t want Xiaozhao to have an accident, What''s the reaction on the other side of Guangmingding after the collapse of Persian Mingjiao? "


    According to the description in the original book, if Xiaozhao lost the responsibility of Persian Mingjiao, she would mostly go to find her sweetheart Zhang Wuji, the leader of Zhangda sect. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that her sweetheart had changed now.


    "The Ming religion is now on the defensive. According to the inside report, it seems that it has not seen the leader show up for a long time." Li Qinglu replied.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He was very strange. Before the lingjiu palace was in chaos, and fan Yaowei laughed, Zhang Wuji obviously planned to go, but it didn''t appear. Now that the Persian Ming religion is destroyed, he still doesn''t appear.


    Others don''t know his relationship with Persian Mingjiao. Don''t you know it? When he saw the collapse of the general forum of the Ming religion, how could he not react at all?


    Where on earth has this guy gone!


    Last time in Leigu mountain, Su Xinghe''s disciples and grandchildren found the dead doctor Xue. Others thought that it was the king of Jinlun who killed him. But in his opinion, the murderer was mingzun. It''s just that Zhang Wuji''s image of being faithful and honest in the past was so popular that no one wanted to think about it in that way.


    When song Qingshu was thinking about it, suddenly the eunuch heard that Mongolia had sent a copy of the national document.


    It''s not so much a national document as a strongly worded letter of condemnation, which strongly condemns the illegality of Li Liangzuo''s accession to the throne, and the death of Li Yuanhao and the crown prince has nothing to do with him. Moreover, Princess Yinchuan has always been regarded as the future Princess of xuliewu, the fifth Prince of Mongolia. Now Princess Yinchuan''s whereabouts are unknown, and her father was murdered by Li Liangzuo, The five princes will soon launch a campaign to avenge the future Princess and her father-in-law


    "When will I be her future Princess?" Li Qinglu was suddenly angry.


    One side of yelunan fairy could not help but wonder: "there are such rumors in the market. Two years ago, it was said that you were favored by Xu liewu. The so-called Xixia marriage recruitment was just a passing show."


    Li Qinglu blushed slightly: "actually, my father did mean this, but he knew that Mongolia would never let go of any country in the future. Instead, he did not want me to marry into Mongolia, so that Xixia could not help but be tied to the chariot of Mongolia and become a sword in their hands. Finally, when other countries perished, they would repeat the mistakes of Qi at the end of the Warring States period. So he proposed to recruit relatives, trying to stir up the struggle between Mongolia and other countries through the competition of princes and grandsons of various countries. "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh: "although Li Yuanhao is a bit lecherous..." subconsciously, he takes a look at Qin HongMian beside him, and the other party obviously remembers about the jietan temple. If Li Yuanhao hadn''t acted evil at that time, their relationship would not be so awkward now.


    After clearing his throat, song Qingshu continued: "however, he was able to lead Dangxiang people to establish the country and dominate the country between Song Dynasty and Liao Dynasty. As a result, he is not an ordinary person. Few people in the world have such a clear mind just because of his understanding of this marriage."


    Mu Wanqing also couldn''t help praising: "the former Emperor is really a dragon and Phoenix among the people."


    Song Qingshu is quite a headache: "in order to save trouble, he used Li Liangzuo''s identity to pacify Xixia as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect to cause more trouble."


    Li Qinglu suddenly stood up and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very easy to solve this problem..."

 Chapter 1884

    "What can I do?" On one side, Mu Wanqing is very strange.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed the other party''s idea, sure enough, Li Qinglu quickly said: "Mongolia is not under the guise of revenge for me, I find a chance to show my face, let them become unknown, and then follow the emperor''s will, tell the world heroes, and hold a marriage meeting."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "recruit relatives?"


    Li Qinglu interrupted what he wanted to say with a smile: "menglang, you don''t have to persuade me. Before, I repeatedly asked sister Mu and sister xian''er to sacrifice. Now it''s my turn. On the contrary, I''m trying to stop them. Don''t say what they think of me. I look down on my own."


    Muwanqing and yelunan fairy quickly advised: "Qinglu, you don''t have to worry about our thoughts, how can we push you into the pit of fire."


    Li Qinglu replied, "don''t worry, my two sisters. I''m not so stupid that I really want to marry to Mongolia. I''m just sacrificing my fame for a while. After all, if I really want to recruit relatives, who in the world can match Meng Lang?"


    "So it is." Muwanqing and yelunan Xianqi are relieved that song Qingshu''s martial arts are not even comparable to the legendary elders in the Jianghu, let alone the princes and grandsons of all countries who participate in the recruitment, and their martial arts are not much higher.


    "But there is a problem," said Qin HongMian, who had been watching silently. Noticing everyone''s eyes, he continued, "Qingshu has got a wife after all, and there is more than one person who tells the world. At that time, the princes and grandsons of all countries will be willing to take this as a reason to attack wantonly. He may not have the chance to participate in the competition."


    Everyone was silent, and the problem she pointed out did exist. Song Qingshu was famous for his romantic style in the world, not to mention the other lovers. Zhou Zhiruo of Emei school was married by him, and all the people in the world knew their relationship at the lion slaughtering conference; Song Qingshu was able to gain a firm foothold in the Golden Snake camp at the beginning because he married the ninth Princess and got the support of the old people of the former Ming Dynasty; In addition, although they did not marry the two princesses in the Southern Song Dynasty, they also made an engagement with the two princesses at the same time. The title of Shuangfeng''s son-in-law is also remembered by the people in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Other princes must know that few of them can match him in terms of martial arts, status and power. Now with these tricks, they will naturally unite without giving him any chance to participate in the competition.


    Not to mention the Mongolian song Qingshu and Ruyang Prince''s house little princess ambiguous relationship, if a careless, Ruyang king to annoy it is more trouble.


    Li Qinglu suddenly looked silly: "do I really want to marry the fifth Prince of Mongolia?"


    Qin HongMian suddenly laughed: "how do you all forget that Qingshu has another ability." As he spoke, he pointed to the mask on his face. In fact, this is also because her daughter has to marry Li Liangzuo in name, which brings her inspiration. She always worries about her daughter''s grievances. Now that she has the opportunity, she naturally wants to let other sisters feel the same.


    Li Qinglu suddenly turned worried into happy: "yes, as long as Meng Lang doesn''t announce his original identity, he can participate in the recruitment with another identity."


    Several people nodded and quickly approved the plan. Song Qingshu said, "it''s also a good idea, but now the biggest problem is, in what capacity will I come to participate?"


    As he reminds us, all the girls react that Li Qinglu, as a princess of a country, has an unusual identity to take part in the recruitment. It can be predicted that the prince and grandson are at a normal level, and most of all, like the leader of the lingjiu palace, they are a powerful martial Arts giant.


    The next few people began to come up with ideas, but unfortunately they didn''t get a suitable result.


    "This problem is also very urgent. Maybe one day, I will suddenly think of a suitable identity." Yelunan finally said helplessly.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, let''s make a plan first. Later, we will draft an imperial edict to restore the identity of Princess Yinchuan. As for how to find the reason, you can discuss it; When her identity was publicly returned to the imperial court, she would announce it to the world. Three months later, she would hold a recruitment ceremony in Lingzhou and invite all the people to join her. "


    Yelunan fairy can''t help but say: "when the time comes, Mongolia can''t marry a princess, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to give up." In the past, Liao and Mongolia were allies. She had no little contact with some Mongolians and knew their way of doing things. If she married Li Qinglu in the end, it would be fine. After all, it is said that Xu liewu fell in love with her at first sight; But if the princess was robbed by other men, the Mongols would never swallow this breath.


    The key is that in Mongolian customs, women don''t give up completely just because they get married. They follow the principle of respecting the strong. As long as they are strong enough, they can take back the other''s wife. In the early years, Tiemuzhen''s wife was taken back from other tribes. Later, she was taken back by the enemy. During this period, she gave birth to children for the enemy, After a year or two, Tiemuzhen''s strength was strong, and he just came back to save his wife.


    It can be expected that even if Li Qinglu finally married song Qingshu according to the plan, with the current military strength of Mongolia, Xu liewu would definitely lead troops to the South and try to take Li Qinglu away.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, Mongolia will not give up. I don''t expect to recruit relatives to solve Mongolia''s threat at all. I just want to fight for more time. I''ll take advantage of these three months to lobby other countries to see if I can build an alliance against Mongolia''s threat and form a coalition to help Xixia deal with Mongolia."


    Qin HongMian couldn''t help saying: "the Central Plains countries have been fighting against each other all the year round, and they have already accumulated a lot of old grudges. I''m afraid they may not come to the rescue."


    Song Qingshu replied: "although it is impossible to persuade all countries to unite, for example, the blood feud between the Jin Dynasty and the Song Dynasty will definitely lead to no cooperation, there are still ways to persuade other countries."


    He didn''t tell the situation in other countries. It''s not that he doesn''t trust several women, but that he protects everyone. One line connection is the basic operation of espionage. If people know the other parallel lines, once someone goes wrong, it''s the rhythm of total collapse.


    Because of Liao''s experience, yelunan fairy could guess something, but she didn''t break it. Instead, she said, "brother song, are you going to leave for a while?"


    "Ah?" Mu Wanqing is reluctant to part. They are newly married. They are going to be separated so soon.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I must seize the time to arrange everything in all countries in the past three months. Fortunately, it has been declared that Li Liangzuo is physically injured and that he is able to give the government to you. When the time comes, you will work together and the Xixia will be handed over to you."


    "When are you going to leave?" Although in the heart does not give up, Mu Wanqing is still clear that can not let the affection of children affect the business.


    Song Qingshu thought for a while and said, "in three days, I will seize the time. In the other days, I will hand over the affairs of the government to you, so that you can have a transition."


    "So fast..." several women looked at each other one after another and felt the dignified atmosphere.


    In the next few days, song Qingshu tried his best to teach several women about the government affairs from morning to night. Li Qinglu and yelunan Xiandu were born in the royal family, and they had some experience. Mu Wanqing was very clever, and he was able to get along with the progress.


    At the time of the night''s rest, the girls knew that they were about to leave, and they were no longer shy this time. They gave him their most tender side in private, and let song Qingshu enjoy all the tenderness. Of course, it''s impossible to think about sleeping together.


    Three days later, song Qingshu once again embarked on the journey of lobbying countries.

 Chapter 1885

    After leaving Lingzhou, song Qingshu traveled all the way to the East. His journey was boring. Sometimes, he felt that he was traveling all over the world and making trouble all the way, but only he knew the hardships.


    It''s rare to live a stable life all year round. I get together with many confidants, and I''m always on the road. It''s really better to be a pure martial arts expert.


    Man''s life and family possessions are doomed eternally. Make complaints about the game. Make complaints about the game. The game has no chance to quit. The winner will eat it all. The loser will never survive. Now he is not only fighting for his ideals, but also carrying countless people''s lives.


    After a day''s journey, when night fell, song Qingshu found an inn in a nearby town and put a ingot of silver on the counter: "shopkeeper, I want room No.1 in Tianzi."


    It''s not his intention to behave like this. After all, these heavenly number rooms sound very good. In fact, the environment and conditions are just like that. I don''t know how many rooms in any better hotel in my previous life. Besides, he''s used to living in the palace in this world, so it''s hard to see ordinary hotel rooms.


    This kind of guest room in a small country town is not so good. I simply asked for their best room. I hope it won''t be too bad later.


    Song Qingshu didn''t treat himself badly. At least he controlled several powerful forces in the Central Plains, and he dug up several treasures. Although sometimes he was short of money, it was at the national level. War pay and logistics were astronomical figures, but for personal expenses, it was impossible to spend all his life.


    The shopkeeper took a greedy look at the silver in front of him, and finally reluctantly gave it back to song Qingshu: "sorry, my guest, room 1 of Tianzi has been occupied."


    "Number two, then." Song Qingshu didn''t care. This happened from time to time.


    The innkeeper said with a bitter smile, "room two is occupied, too."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly: "that''s number three."


    The innkeeper wrinkled his face like a shriveled orange peel: "number three has been ordered, too."


    Song Qingshu''s face sank: "you don''t want to kill me, do you?" This world is not the ancient costume movies on TV. You know, the sky room is expensive for ordinary people. Few people can afford to live in it. In this remote town, there are many amateurs. Ha ha, there are still some people in the Jianghu. They are not rich people. It''s just that one room is ordered. There''s no reason why three rooms are ordered at the same time.


    "I don''t dare to deceive my guest. Someone is really living here." In order to make his words more believable, the boss hastily added, "room one is a girl with a veil. Although she can''t see her face, she is very beautiful. All the women in the town can''t compare with her. I don''t know which lady will come out alone, but which lady will come out by herself, I think her skin color is white, but she doesn''t look like the people of Central Plains... "


    Song Qingshu frowned. If a few years ago he would have been interested, but now he has countless confidants around him, and they are all beautiful. His eyes have long been far higher than ordinary people. How many beautiful women have the owners of rural towns seen? Most of them are shocked to see a pretty one, not to mention he didn''t even see the appearance of others.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he has now felt the meaning of the word responsibility, and now most of his thoughts are on career, so women will not care about it.


    The innkeeper, who was originally an observer, noticed the impatience on his face and immediately ended the gossip. He continued: "the man in room 2 is a rich businessman with a big stomach, and the man in room 3 is a camel. He doesn''t know what to do at home, so he has the money to live in a room."


    The latter two people are just talking about it. They are not as excited as the former description of room 1. It seems that the general public''s interest in certain things has been the same for thousands of years.


    Song Qingshu is very concerned about that camel. His first reaction is that Ming camel Mu Gaofeng in northern part of the Great Wall. However, he suddenly remembers that he has died at the ten thousand immortals meeting. After thinking about it, it seems that there is no other famous camel in the world.


    "I''m really worried. There are so many powerful people in just a small town." Song Qingshu laughed secretly.


    "In addition to the first three rooms are occupied, there is also room four in Tianzi. Would you like to make do with it?" The innkeeper also knew that the way of asking and answering was too bad, so he quickly took the initiative to remedy it.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t have any objection. He can''t ask people to let him live in the house just like those tyrants in TV dramas. However, when he saw the boss''s face as a unscrupulous businessman, he got angry and took Yuanbao back and threw him a much smaller piece of silver.


    "Little two, take your son to his room." Seeing that the fat in his mouth was gone, the innkeeper wanted to cry. He thought that there were not many people living in Tianzi number room for a month before. As a result, four of them came at once today. The key is that they all got together. How nice it would be if there were one in a day.


    The shopkeeper took song Qingshu to the upstairs room. The hardware environment of the room was just ordinary, but it could be called clean. He put away his luggage - in fact, it was just some laundry. He went downstairs to order some small dishes and drink by himself. His skill was profound, and the discussion of the drinkers around him soon spread to his ears.


    "Did you hear that Mongolia is going to use its army against Xixia?"


    "No, isn''t Mongolia on the western expedition?"


    "Your news is too backward. It''s said that Mongolia has completed the western expedition, and now it plans to deal with the southern countries. Xixia is the first to bear the brunt."


    "No wonder Xixia suddenly began to recruit relatives."


    "Do you think that Xixia princess is so beautiful?"


    "The princesses should be very beautiful. Do you think the emperor''s women are all beautiful women? Can the daughters born be beautiful?"


    "That''s true, but which of you has seen the princess with your own eyes?"


    "If I have that fortune, I''ll still brag and fart with you here?"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu on one side was dumbfounded. Sure enough, there was no shortage of key politicians everywhere. Many of the logics were the same as those of later generations on the Internet. However, many later generations saw the photos of the princesses of the Qing Dynasty and realized that not all the princesses were beautiful.


    After listening for a while, he didn''t hear anything new. Song Qingshu sat downstairs for a while, but nothing happened. He couldn''t help laughing. After all, it''s not a martial arts RPG game. Every time he goes to the inn, he can trigger something.


    Back to the room, Song Qing Shu practiced for two hours, and when he was about to fall asleep, he heard the slight noise coming from the roof tiles. He make complaints about it. Why is he really in trouble now?

 Chapter 1886

    Those people on the roof were very light footed and careful in every step. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s skill, they couldn''t hear anything on it.


    "How can there be so many experts in the wilderness?" Song Qingshu was stunned. Judging from the sound of footsteps, these people on the roof were either masters of lightness skills or top killers who were good at it. No matter which one, they were not good at it.


    "Is my whereabouts leaked, and someone is going to kill me?" Song Qingshu had an idea in his mind, but he quickly denied it. After all, with his current martial arts, how can he deal with him with some killers?


    At this moment, the person above deliberately lowered his voice and said, "why do we come to the east? It''s reasonable that she should go to the West."


    The other man replied, "everyone knows that she is going to the west, so everyone has already laid a net on every important road there. She has always been very clever, and can''t see through this? So I guess most of her will go eastward. In recent days, we have found traces of her. "


    "This time, all the elites in the general arena will come out together. If we succeed in catching her, we will certainly make the elder look at her with new eyes. You can also make a good progress, boss." Before that person some flattery way.


    "Let''s catch her first. Is the encirclement well arranged? We must catch her by surprise this time. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to catch her when we are on guard next time." The leader snorted, but his voice was still complacent.


    Song Qingshu gradually understood that it was a certain sect that was arresting a person. At the end of the day, he didn''t know how many gangs were playing such a thing in countless places every day. It was very common.


    Just by listening, he and her pronunciation is the same, song Qingshu simply can''t distinguish each other''s mouth is male or female.


    Seeing that it had nothing to do with him, song Qingshu didn''t care. He was just about to lie down and go to sleep. Suddenly, a dark shadow came in from the window, and then his body flashed and appeared beside him.


    "No noise!" A delicate voice rang out in my ear.


    Song Qingshu secretly said that he was strange. The body method he just showed was also a great master in the world. Unexpectedly, he was just a little girl.


    It seems that those people outside are chasing her. It''s just strange. With the martial arts she just showed, we shouldn''t be afraid of those talents outside. Yes, at least we can protect ourselves.


    "Girl, take the knife gently. Don''t stab it carelessly with a shake." Feeling the hard object at his waist, song Qingshu said lightly.


    "As long as you cooperate, I won''t hurt you." The girl''s voice rang out again, and she could hear the apology in her voice.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. She didn''t expect that she had a good heart, so she changed her mind and asked, "why do those people want to catch you, and why do you want to run?"


    "It''s none of your business. The less you know, the safer it is." The girl replied.


    "So it is." Song Qingshu''s own affairs are in a mess now, and he is really not interested in other people''s affairs.


    He suddenly smelled a faint fragrance in the air, which was very special. Song Qingshu had many confidants around him. He knew a little about the smell of rouge powder in every shop in the world, but he had never smelled it.


    Some curious to turn his head, want to see each other, the result of a tight waist knife: "do not look back."


    At this time, a voice came from the outside: "eh, why is there no one in the room?"


    "No one can prove that we have found the right one. If it''s so late, would ordinary people not be in the room?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart flashed a glimmer of enlightenment. It turned out that this woman was the guest who lived in room 1 of Tianzi mentioned by the innkeeper.


    "Did you get the news and run away? Let''s chase. She shouldn''t be far


    "Wait! I don''t think she can run far, but she doesn''t run at all. Maybe she''s in the house next door. "


    Hearing this, the knife in the girl''s hand reached song Qingshu: "go to bed?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "this is not very good. We just met..."


    "Cut the crap!" The girl obviously did not expect that he was still in the mood to laugh under such circumstances. At the moment, she was worried about too many things, but her heart was heavier.


    During the day, song Qingshu still lamented that the journey was boring. Now that such a thing happened, he could not help but feel like playing games. He planned to see what these people were up to. It would be an entertainment program in the evening.


    So he came to the bed very cooperatively, and the girl asked him to get into the quilt again, which made song Qingshu laugh and cry: "it''s dark, is the girl in the wrong bed?"


    "Lie down and don''t talk, or don''t blame the knife in my hand." The girl was also a little annoyed. For the first time, she saw such a big hearted hostage.


    Song Qingshu invited him to sleep with him for the first time. He was a little curious about what she would do next, so he lay down in the quilt. Of course, the main reason for his cooperation is that the other party is beautiful enough. Just when she broke in from the window, she was surprised. Although her face was covered with veil, she could see that her eyes were picturesque. No wonder the boss never forgot to say that she was a beauty. Of course, even if she didn''t look at her face, her exquisite and graceful figure was enough to make a man warm.


    They were in the same bed, and the fragrance of the girl was even more obvious. Song Qingshu could not help asking, "what kind of powder does the girl use? The fragrance of the girl is really special."


    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb." The girl was a little annoyed. Suddenly, she realized that the other party was unusual. She grabbed his pulse and looked into it carefully.


    "I thought I was a martial arts expert, but I was just a nerd." The girl breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the voice of rummaging came from the next room, and several people''s private comments came


    "Well, there''s still no one."


    "Didn''t the shopkeeper say that there lived a rich businessman with a big stomach here?"


    "Did the rich businessman get any news and run away?"


    "What''s going on next door?"


    "The camel next door is not there, either."


    "It''s amazing."


    "What''s strange? When people in our organization go out on a mission, they will rent the two rooms nearby to prevent accidents. In my opinion, the former rich businessman and camel are mostly disguised by her. "


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu is really interested. I didn''t expect that this little girl is still a transvestite. If you look around the world, he knows that several people have this ability. Ruan Xingzhu, ah Zhu, Murong Jingyue are half of them, and daisy is half of them. I don''t know whether this little girl can completely transvestite into someone''s appearance or simply disguise herself?


    "Go to the fourth room and have a look!" As soon as the words fell, several people in black broke into the house.


    The girl next to song Qingshu immediately shrank into the quilt, hid behind him and whispered, "send them out. If you dare to say anything, I will be blamed for being rude!"

 Chapter 1887

    Feeling that the knife behind his back was tight, song Qingshu sighed secretly that he would not dare to play with her like this if he didn''t protect his body.


    "Hey, did you see a little girl?" After several people came in, they swept around and found nothing. Only when they found nothing, did they stare at the young man on the bed.


    Song Qingshu is a bit puzzled. These people have strange accents, curly hair, high eyes and broad noses, but they are not as blonde as later Westerners. Of course, they are quite different from the appearance and style of Central Plains people. Where do these people come from?


    "Are you scared to ask you something?" Seeing that he did not answer, one of them said angrily.


    "Yes, behind me." Song Qingshu replied, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    The girl did not expect that he would betray himself. She could not help but reach forward with the knife in her hand, but she did not stab at the last moment.


    "There''s a man on the bed!" Some people have sharp eyes and immediately find that there is more than one person in the quilt.


    "Lift the quilt." Another person orders a way, a few people together to this side surround to come over, it''s a pity that can only see the woman a show to show, can''t see clearly is they want to look for target.


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "I''m afraid it''s not good. The reddest girl I found from yihonglou is not dressed in bed now."


    Hearing that he put himself in the name of a brothel woman, the girl was annoyed, but she couldn''t attack at this moment, so she had to bite her teeth and bear it.


    "The girl of yihongyuan?" The leader obviously didn''t believe it, "since she is a girl in Yihong hospital, why should she be afraid of being seen?"


    "No, no," Song Qingshu replied, "women in brothels can be divided into those who sell themselves and those who sell themselves. This girl is the kind of Huakui who does not sell herself."


    He also has a boring journey, which can be relieved by teasing these people.


    "Since I don''t sell myself, how can I get to your bed?" The chief sneered.


    "You don''t understand. It''s just a pretext to be an entertainer instead of a prostitute. If you see such a handsome, romantic and talented man as me, they will still be excited." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    "You?" A crowd burst into laughter.


    "I don''t think it''s unusual. It''s nothing special."


    "It''s not as manly as big brother''s bushy beard."


    "It''s just a little white face, silver gun and wax head."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu snorted: "please comfort yourself. You are busy in the middle of the night, but I am warm and fragrant. Can''t you tell us the difference of our charm?"


    The leader brightened the steel knife in his hand: "smelly boy, when you see the knife in our hand, are you not afraid?"


    Song Qingshu said: "why should I be afraid? What I''m talking about is the truth. There is no more than one word in the world."


    "It turned out to be a lengtouqing," said the leader with a knowing smile. "Lift the quilt and let us have a look. We''ll go after checking."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "will you let your own woman show it to other men? Although she''s a brothel woman, she''s a one night husband and wife. After all, she''s very affectionate just now. If you''ll let her see it, what will she think of me later... "


    "I think there must be a ghost in it!" The other man was angry and reached out to lift the quilt.


    At this time, a charming voice came from the quilt: "young master, who are they? They are so scared ~"


    Some women don''t need to be exposed or even show their faces. A sound can make a man think of bed immediately.


    Not to mention them, even song Qingshu was silly. You know, he had just heard the girl''s voice. Although the words he said before were a little vicious, he still couldn''t hide the delicate and clear voice, which is totally different from what he is now.


    "This woman is really a horse flea." Some of the people in black couldn''t help swallowing.


    "It doesn''t sound like it, but..." the man in black muttered to himself.


    His voice can be said to be tiny and inaudible, but song Qingshu''s skill is clear. As soon as his eyes turn, he reaches out his hand and embraces the girl: "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    The joy in her hand passed away a little. The girl was suddenly hugged by him. She was surprised and angry and hesitated to attack. But suddenly she felt very strange and comfortable. She was reluctant to push him away.


    Song Qingshu is so experienced now that he doesn''t need to move his hands too much. He presses down some acupoints and makes the girl hum.


    In other cases, today''s song Qingshu really won''t despise a girl any more, but this woman breaks into other people''s room in the middle of the night, holds a knife, and brings in a bunch of killers. If her skill is not high enough, you don''t have to worry about safety, ordinary people will have to be killed by her. In this way, even if she is punished - of course, he doesn''t deny it, he feels really good


    "No... don''t..." the girl was a little flustered and instinctively uttered a voice, but as soon as the voice was uttered, she couldn''t help but be scared. The tone was too shy.


    "She''s a horse flea out of water." Some people''s eyes are red, and they are going to open their hands to see what''s under the quilt.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was self defeating.


    Fortunately, the leader kept enough sense and slapped each other''s hand: "don''t make trouble. If we go to the government, it will bring trouble to our later actions."


    "But what if she''s the one we''re looking for." The man retorted subconsciously, but his tone became weaker and weaker at the end, because everyone knew his real purpose.


    "The man we''re looking for is the purest virgin in the world. How could he be like this brothel woman..." he turned red when he said this, because he couldn''t help thinking about it just now.


    At this time, there was a noisy noise outside. It was obvious that the man in the inn was disturbed. The leader waved: "it''s troublesome to be entangled by these people. That person should not escape far. Let''s chase him quickly."


    Soon several people in black jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night sky. Song Qingshu noticed that they had really gone, and then he lifted the quilt: "girl, those who are chasing you have left."


    But it was a flash of cold light that answered him, and a sharp dagger was put directly on his neck.


    The girl looked at him hatefully, but her eyes seemed to drip water at this time. Although her face was covered by the veil, she could not hide her pink skin. No matter how fierce her momentum fell into other people''s eyes, she was all charming and charming, which had half the deterrent power.

 Chapter 1888

    "Girl, are you ungrateful?" Song Qingshu looked at the dagger on his neck. It flashed with a cold light. He could see that it was a precious knife to cut iron like mud. If it was used to cut people''s neck, it would be broken without sound.


    "Ungrateful?" The girl was so angry that she could not speak for a moment.


    "Isn''t it?" Song Qingshu zhengse said, "those people are obviously chasing you. I was coerced by you. I didn''t blame you. Instead, I used good for bad to try to cover up for you. Finally, I succeeded in cheating them out. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    "I thank you?" The girl was a little annoyed. "Those people are not my opponents at all. Do I want you to save them?"


    "It''s strange," Song Qingshu doubted. "Since they are not your opponents, why do you want to hide? Why do you hide in a strange man''s bed?"


    "I..." the girl wanted to say that it''s easy to kill these pursuers, but killing these people will completely expose her whereabouts and lead to more powerful enemies at that time. So it''s better to hide first. These people are not sure whether they are really in this direction, and they are eager to take credit, so they won''t inform other companions. But on second thought, it''s not convenient to tell an outsider about these secrets.


    See her language, song Qingshu said: "no words?" As she said this, she gently touched her hair on her dagger and suddenly it broke into two pieces. She couldn''t help but added: "your knife is really blowing hair and breaking hair. Can you take it away first, or I''m afraid that if you accidentally shake your hand, I''ll suffer."


    Seeing the worried look on his face, the girl finally felt better: "do you know how to be afraid? I thought you were born bold. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m really brave."


    The girl took back the dagger and came out of the quilt: "forget it, although I don''t want to admit it, what you just said can save me. I can''t do the thing of revenge."


    It''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised: "do you forgive me like this?"


    Girl while finishing some messy dress, while hate to stare at him: "how, want me to give you a knife?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head, a smile appeared on his face: "although the girl''s mouth is a little vicious, but her heart is rare kindness."


    The girl seemed to be moved by his words. She could not help sighing: "what''s the use of kindness in this world? The butchers are the winners in the end."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "heaven and earth are inhumane and regard all things as cudgels. Therefore, good or evil is not directly related to the final victory. What we can do is to live up to our hearts."


    The girl gave him an unexpected look: "I didn''t expect that you were quite knowledgeable."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "it''s just in the Tao Te Ching that I dare not ask for credit."


    The girl shook her head: "there are few people who can really understand this sentence. You are not like ordinary people."


    Song Qingshu said haughtily, "I''m not an ordinary person. Yushu Linfeng is handsome and unrestrained. He''s a man of style and martial arts. Let Huakui take the initiative to throw himself in his arms..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" The girl had a black thread. Thinking of what he said in front of those killers, her face was a little ugly. "What did you just do to me?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I didn''t do anything. I just touched a few. I don''t know where to touch. If I touch something I shouldn''t touch, I hope you don''t take it too seriously because I want to save you."


    The girl almost fainted, thinking about what it means to touch something that shouldn''t be touched. Is there anything else I should touch?


    Soon she reflected what she wanted to ask, but then she became hesitant: "I''m not asking you this, I''m asking you... Why do I have such a reaction?"


    Song Qingshu raised his hand: "I''m Kato hawk''s hand, otherwise why do you think you can make Huakui paste upside down?"


    "Dirty!" Hearing this answer, the girl quickly jumped out of bed to draw a clear line with him. She just fell to the ground, but her legs were weak. If it wasn''t for her excellent martial arts, she almost fell to the ground.


    Song Qing Shuxin thinks that I''m merciful enough. I just input a point of joy, and then I''ll take it back soon. Otherwise, a little girl''s family won''t be able to move.


    The girl didn''t know why. She felt quite inexplicable and embarrassed about her body reaction. She didn''t want to stay here any more, so she decided to leave directly. When she got to the window, she suddenly stopped: "what''s your name?"


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but asked: "what''s the name of the girl?"


    Girl show eyebrow micro Cu: "my name you had better not know, otherwise there will be danger."


    Song Qingshu replied with a deep face: "my name, girl, you''d better not know, because there are too many women who fall in love with me. I don''t want any more girls to fall in love with me."


    "He''s really an arrogant idiot." The girl snorted. She was too lazy to talk any more. She jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night.


    Song Qingshu sighed: why is it that no one believes the truth in this world?


    A few years ago, when he met a girl with such a beautiful appearance - although her face was covered by the veil, the color between her eyebrows was beautiful enough - and her figure and personality were all the best choice, he had no reason not to be interested in it. But now he''s just flirting. If there''s any development, he doesn''t have the leisure.


    After a little disturbance this evening, song Qingshu had a smooth journey. No more accidents happened. He arrived in the state of Jin soon. After all, the state of Jin was the closest to Xixia, so he naturally chose it first.


    Without any hesitation, she subconsciously went to the Marshal''s mansion to find Gebi. From the aspect of appearance, it is difficult to distinguish between daiqis and Gebi, who were the first beauties in the Wulin in the past and the first beauties in the kingdom of Jin. Of course, the exotic Daisy is more sexy and gorgeous to some extent, but although men sometimes like some enchanting and sexy style, more often they prefer the gentle and beautiful Gebi, because she can bring people a sense of home, which is hard to be replaced.


    Because he wanted to know what her life was like, song Qingshu didn''t ask anyone to inform her. Instead, he went directly to the study. Based on his understanding of Tang Kuo''s house, Ge Bi now disguised herself as Tang Kuo Bian, so when she was at home, she was mostly in the study.


    As soon as I got to the study, I heard Wan Yanping''s anxious voice: "sister, you are in good health now. Don''t worry too much."


    "Nothing. I can still support it," said Gebi in a gentle voice, and then sighed again. "I just don''t know how long I can last. I guess you can only pretend to be your brother-in-law instead of me in the future."


    Song Qingshu''s heart is shocked. It''s only two or three months since I saw her. Does Gebi suffer from any incurable disease?

 Chapter 1889

    Think of here, his whole heart is a little chilly, where still can''t help but continue to listen, hastily push open the door: "Gebi, what''s the matter with you?"


    In the room, Gebi is sitting on a chair, while wanyanping is holding a bowl of soup to persuade her to drink. She is shocked when she hears someone break in. As a result, when she sees each other''s appearance, the two women can''t believe it for a while, so they are stunned there.


    "Gebi, what''s wrong with you?" Song Qingshu walked over and grasped her hand and began to feel her pulse. Unfortunately, he was only good at martial arts. He could judge internal injuries by his pulse, but he could not judge diseases by his pulse.


    Caught by him, Gebi''s face turned red and looked at him in a strange way. She said to her sister, "go and close the door quickly. Don''t be seen by outsiders."


    Wan Yanping didn''t act immediately, but laughed: "elder sister, after such a long time, those who can serve us are all our confidants. Even if you really raise a little white face, no one will leak a word. What''s more, when your brother-in-law comes back, why should you be so guilty?"


    Gebi glared at her angrily: "nonsense, who is your brother-in-law?"


    "Of course it''s him ~" Wan Yanping takes song Qingshu''s arm and pushes him in front of her sister.


    Gebi''s face is slightly red. She doesn''t deny it after all. Before that, song Qingshu had to dress up as Tang Kuo Bian every time to pass the test in her heart. However, both sides knew that this was just an excuse for comfort. It was all about this. How could she deceive herself every time.


    Song Qingshu had no time to experience the young girl''s elastic touch from her arms. She asked again, "I just heard Ping''er say that you are sick outside. What''s the matter?" He was also a little confused. He thought that Gebi was suffering from some incurable disease, but when he saw the two girls talking and laughing, it didn''t look like that.


    "You''re sick, nerd." Song Bi spat, red face to one side, let the other side how to ask, also don''t want to say anything.


    "Brother in law, why didn''t you feel so stupid before?" Wanyanping on one side can''t help laughing.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is now full of question marks.


    Looking at his stupidity, Wan Yanping chuckled: "silly brother-in-law, don''t you see any change in your sister?"


    "Change?" Song Qingshu looked up and down at Gebi. He was still as green as Daisy. His eyes moved down. Well, his chest seemed to be a little big, and his waist seemed to be a little thick.


    However, the man''s strong desire for survival still did not let him tell the truth, using a euphemism: "there is no change, it seems to have become plump."


    "What''s plump? It''s a big belly." Wanyanping hate its indisputable said.


    "Er, it''s not a bad thing to eat a little more, and it will be reduced soon..." Song Qingshu said here, suddenly his heart brightened and looked at Gebi in surprise, "do you have it?"


    Gebi''s cheeks were red, and she didn''t answer, just hummed a fool.


    Wanyanping will be more direct: "brother in law, you want to be a father."


    "When the father..." Song Qingshu suddenly some suddenly, the world finally let him have a sense of belonging.


    "Do you like sons or daughters?" Gebi finally spoke and looked at him expectantly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, it''s my daughter. My daughter is the most lovely."


    Gebi''s heart warms up and thinks that he is doing this to make himself free from pressure. After all, this society needs boys to carry on the family line, and we certainly prefer boys. But she didn''t know how much those men loved their daughter.


    Suddenly she thought of something. Biting her lips, she said, "I''d like to make a statement again..." touching her raised abdomen, "this child, whether male or female, should have the surname of Tang Kuo..." this is also the biggest reason for her to persuade herself to maintain such a relationship with song Qingshu. It''s also an explanation to her beloved husband.


    Song Qingshu felt bitter. He was his own child, but he couldn''t recognize him. This feeling is really mixed. However, the condition is that he promised the other party himself, and he can''t break the contract. Moreover, it represents Ge Bi''s loyalty and persistence. If he keeps his word, her faith will collapse, and most of them will not live.


    "Of course I know, but I will still love him as my own child." Song Qingshu leaned up to her abdomen and listened to the movement quietly, "eh, he seems to have kicked me."


    "How can there be such exaggeration..." Gebi spat with a red face. It''s only a few months. How can she kick people? Seeing the love and light loneliness on her lover''s face, she suddenly can''t bear it. "In fact... You don''t need to be sad, you can also let Ping''er have one for you."


    Wanyanping, like a frightened rabbit, suddenly jumped up: "I don''t have a sister. I''ve been with my brother-in-law for so long, so my sister is pregnant."


    Seeing her little sister''s pouted lips, Gebi could not help but smile: "you are still young, and you will have more opportunities in the future."


    Wan Yanping said, "you are no more than a few years older than me." All of a sudden, he turned his eyes and took her arm with a smile. "In fact, you just have a son to continue the incense of Tang Kuo''s family, and then you can give elder brother song more. He doesn''t like daughters. He has ten or eight daughters. Well, he still wants one or two sons."


    Gebi spat: "ten eight, do you think I''m a pig?"


    Song Qingshu was very happy to hear that. He held her in his arms: "this is a good idea. The first son will be passed on to Tang Kuo''s family, and the rest will belong to me."


    "That how line, how I gave birth to so many..." Song bi was so ashamed that her earlobes were a little red, but there was a trace of emotion in her heart.


    "As long as I work hard, I can always blossom and bear fruit." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    At last, Gebi couldn''t stand it: "the more she said, the worse it was..."


    Wan Yan Ping could not help but make complaints about it: "before that brother-in-law could not be so bad as you."


    Song Bi immediately dissatisfied: "what the former brother-in-law is now brother-in-law''s, listen really ugly."


    Wanyanping spits out her tongue, and knows that she has touched her sad things. Song Qingshu takes advantage of the situation to turn the topic aside: "just now, you are worried that your stomach is obviously up, so you can''t appear as Tang Kuo Bian?"


    "Well ~" a trace of sadness flashed in Gebi''s eyes, "I''m going to let Ping''er take over."


    "But I am also in charge of Huanyi hospital." Wan Yanping can''t help saying, "it''s OK once or twice, but it''s certainly unrealistic for a long time."


    Song Qingshu said: "you worry too much. At that time, you can casually say that Tang Kuo Bian is ill and needs to rest for a period of time. Occasionally, you can see some high-level officials across the curtain. Anyway, now that we have almost controlled the whole Jin Kingdom, other political opponents have also been cleaned up, and there are still loyal soldiers in his hands. No one will object."


    Gebi breathed a sigh of relief: "what you said is reasonable. It seems that we are in charge."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "as the saying goes, farewell is better than marriage. Let me accompany you today."


    "It''s still so early now..." Gebi thinks that the number of blushes today is more than that of the past few months.


    Wan Yanping was also a little embarrassed. She couldn''t help saying, "I think you''d better go to the palace to see the peach blossom lady. I think she''s a bit abnormal recently. She won''t say anything if you ask her. Don''t let anything happen. Otherwise, once she divulges secrets, we''ll be doomed."

 Chapter 1890

    After listening to Yan Ping''s information, song qingshudang even went to the palace. At the beginning, the reason why daiqis cooperated with him was to use the kingdom of Jin to restrain Mongolia and give the Persian Mingjiao a breathing space. As a result, before the kingdom of Jin could send troops to attack Mongolia, Mongolia had already broken the eagle nest and destroyed the Persian Mingjiao.


    The foundation of the alliance is no longer there. Is the relationship still reliable? Although song Qingshu is very conceited in some aspects, he is not so conceited that he thinks that it can make a woman who once overturned all living beings die in peace.


    Although the other party still has his ban, the controllers who rely on poisons fall into the lower class. If they can''t get the other party''s willing help, they can''t do a lot of things. Maybe they will lead to the collapse of the layout of the kingdom of Jin.


    After all, the state of Jin is its own territory. It can''t sneak in every time when you go back to Tang Kuo''s house or enter the imperial palace. Song Qingshu has already arranged to enter a suitable identity and can go in and out of the palace at will.


    After entering the palace, song Qingshu asked where daiqisi was now. He went straight there. When he was about to arrive, he heard the sound of a cup broken, and then came the voice of the little eunuch asking for mercy.


    When the little eunuch packed up and left, song Qingshu just came into the room and heard Daiqi Si snort: "don''t you get out, why did you come in again?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you Tian Kui? Why are you so irritable today?"


    Daisy was standing behind her desk in a daze. Hearing his voice, she looked back at him in surprise. "So it''s you? When did you come back


    "Why don''t you welcome me back?" Song Qingshu walks over, and Jin daoma sits on the stool and holds her in his arms.


    Daisy''s body trembled, no longer strong just now, and a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes: "dare I not welcome you?"


    Feeling that the beauty in his arms is as mature and attractive as a peach, song Qingshu almost can''t control her now. Fortunately, he remembers the business and asks, "are you unhappy about something?"


    Daisy forced a smile: "no, it''s just a little uncomfortable these two days. Maybe she''s a little grumpy."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "why don''t you tell me the truth? Now that the Persian Ming religion has been destroyed, how can your mood be so good?"


    Daisy sighed. "So you know it all."


    Song Qingshu also had a headache at this time. The basis of their cooperation was to fight against Mongolia with the Persian Ming religion. Now that the Persian Ming religion has been destroyed, he just hugged her. Although there is no reaction of resistance, he always feels strange.


    Daisy then said, "in fact, when the general religion is destroyed, it will be destroyed. I''m worried about Xiao Zhao. I don''t know how she is now. It''s a pity that the spies sent out can''t find out. I''m so angry!"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that no wonder she was angry with the eunuch: "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. When the eagle nest was broken, Mongolia didn''t find the whereabouts of the leader. It''s said that Xiaozhao left immediately before the city was broken. Since she is so alert, she must be able to turn the bad into the good."


    Daiqi Si shook her head: "although Xiaozhao is clever, she has a lot of experts in Mongolia. What a terrible human and material resources she can use. Besides, it''s said that the killers under the old man in the mountain, who make the western countries fear, are also involved in the hunt for her. It''s a net of heaven and earth. How can she be spared."


    Now she is the emperor of the state of Jin. Naturally, she can use a national intelligence agency to find out all this for her. It''s a pity


    Hearing her mention of the killers of the old people in the mountains, song Qingshu suddenly thinks of those people in black who were very similar to killers that night, and the girl with bright eyes. He suddenly moves in his heart: "eh, Xiao Zhao is probably OK."


    "What?" Sensing that he was not purely comforting, Daisy asked curiously.


    Song Qingshu told her what happened on the road, omitting some details, and then added: "I didn''t think much about it at that time, but now I hear you say that those killers really have the style of western regions, and the young girl''s martial arts are quite in line with Xiao Zhao."


    In fact, song Qingshu and Xiao Zhao met during the siege of Guangmingding by the six sects at that time, but at that time, song Qingshu only had Zhou Zhiruo in mind, so he didn''t pay much attention to a maid; Xiao Zhao is also the same, her eyes are only her Zhang Wuji, song Qingshu a loser naturally will not pay too much attention;


    Another important reason is that several years have passed, and one''s experience and status can change one''s appearance to a certain extent. Xiaozhao became the leader of Persian Mingjiao. He has been leading the followers to fight against Mongolia all these years, and is no longer the green leaf maid of that year; Song Qingshu changed a lot. In those days, a loser in the eyes of many people was a loser, and he gradually became one of the top experts in the world, and he was also one of the most powerful men in the world. That kind of master''s bearing and the calmness of the superior almost changed him completely. Naturally, Xiao Zhao could hardly connect the two people with such a huge difference in image.


    "You may be describing her!" Daiqi Si couldn''t help but be surprised and happy, but she soon became suspicious, "but why didn''t she go to Guangming Ding in the west to find Zhang Wuji, but appeared in the east of the intersection of Xixia and Jin?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "this is a very good explanation. Now Mongolia and the old man in the mountain unite, and know that she will probably go to Guangmingding to find Zhang Wuji. She must have laid a net in that direction. Xiaozhao is very clever and has been the leader for so many years. Naturally, she will not fail to see this truth, so she avoids ambush and appears in the East."


    "I think that''s what it is," said daisy. She thought it was reasonable, but she looked at him angrily. "Why didn''t you ask her name at that time? It seems that it''s different from your style."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "what style do I have?"


    Daisy looked down at her big hands, who had gone deep into her dress. The water flowed in her eyes: "what kind of style do you still don''t know?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m just because I''ve caused too much debt, so now I''ve changed my mind. Even when I meet Xiao Zhao, who is so worldly and refined, I can be as calm as water."


    "Fortunately, you didn''t have any bad thoughts on her. If we were both with you without knowing it..." Daisy, who was always generous, turned red, as if she thought of something extremely embarrassing. "How can I stand up to Chiba?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m her uncle by generation." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile that some things can''t be solved no matter how powerful a person is. Such a relationship between himself and daiqisi is doomed to miss Xiaozhao in the future.


    "No, you''re too good at hooking up women," said Daisy, a little uneasy. "Let her recognize you as godfather in the future, and set down your complete position. In this way, you''ll only have the love between father and daughter, and you''ll have other thoughts."

 Chapter 1891

    "Godfather?" Hearing this word, song Qingshu looks strange. This word has so rich meaning in later generations that it is hard to avoid thinking.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to? " Daisy looked at him strangely.


    Song Qingshu smile: "although there is the feeling of being called old, but how can not want to." It must be very cool to think that the girl would call her Godfather when she saw her again.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I''ll arrange for someone to find out Xiao Zhao''s whereabouts first. I found out the wrong place completely before. No wonder I can''t find her whereabouts." With that, Daisy left in a hurry, leaving song Qingshu alone in a mess in the wind.


    "It''s really..." Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile, but it was not convenient to stop her from saving her daughter, so she went back to Tang Kuo''s house.


    After returning to the Tang Kuo mansion, he issued an order to call together all the officers of the loyal army promoted by himself, including the leader Wan Yan and monk Chen, the Deputy Wan Yan Gang, bu San Fei Han, he Shi Lie Zi Ren, as well as Du Tong Tang kuohongda, Tang Kuosheng Rong, Tang sheming Hui, Pu chazhen and so on. These officers made great achievements in the battle against the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, Promotion was a matter of course, and song Qingshu, the Great Buddha, soon became the backbone of the army.


    They had been active in the front line to defend the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, but with the peace talks between the two countries, the border situation stabilized, and most of them returned to Beijing to report their work. Song Qingshu met them, first to get familiar with their feelings, and second, to let a few people know, so as to prepare for the next war with Mongolia.


    After meeting the generals, it''s dark. When they return to the inner house, Gebi and wanyanping have prepared a table of vegetables for him.


    "At last, I had half a day''s leisure. I didn''t have to deal with official business. I felt relaxed when I met those ministers." Gebi stretched his waist, revealing a languid and moving curve.


    Song Qingshu apologized: "these days are really hard for you."


    "Why do you have to talk about this between us? Let''s finish the soup first." Gebi smiles gently and comes over with a bowl of soup.


    Wan Yanping said: "it''s rare for my sister to have half a day''s spare time, but she went to the kitchen to cook such a table for you."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "just leave these things to the next people. Why do you go in person? What''s more, you are not convenient now."


    Gebi touched her belly: "it''s not so fragile. I''ve heard those mammies say that it''s necessary to move properly at this stage. What''s more, it''s only done once in a while, which will make me tired."


    Song Qingshu''s heart is warm, song Bi''s quiet and elegant tone makes people feel the warmth of home: "Ping''er, you should help your sister."


    Wanyanping snorted: "who said I didn''t help? I''ve been fighting for my sister. I made this fish."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes fell on the black fish, thinking that the fish had really died tragically enough.


    Noticing the smile on his face, Wan Yanping blushed, and her tone was weak: "I''m not as capable as my sister. It''s good to be familiar with it. Don''t be choosy."


    Song Qingshu picked up a piece of fish with chopsticks and tasted it with relish: "well, I think it''s pretty good."


    Wan Yanping was stunned. She thought that she was really gifted. Although the sales were a little different, the taste should be good. So she put a piece in her mouth full of expectation. As a result, she vomited immediately: "bah, bah, bah, bah, my brother-in-law, you still say it''s delicious. Why do you cheat me so deliberately?"


    Song Qingshu put another piece in his mouth: "because what I eat is not the taste, but the intention."


    Wanyanping was staring at him fiercely, but when she heard what he said, she suddenly became a little twisted. Gebi looked at them tenderly: "you mouth, no wonder you can cheat so many ignorant girls."


    "I''m just telling you the truth," Song Qingshu took a sip of the soup, "but it''s also full of heart. The taste of your soup is better."


    Wan Yanping finally responded that she was put together, and she couldn''t help being coquettish: "smelly brother-in-law ~"


    A meal is used up in a happy atmosphere. The three enjoy the moon together in the back garden pavilion, chatting about what happened during this period.


    After hearing song Qingshu''s journey to Xixia, the two women exclaimed: "your life is really wonderful. Compared with you, our step-by-step life is really plain."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "this is walking on the wire rope, but I also want to live a plain life like water."


    Wanyanping pouted: "if you are an ordinary person who lives a plain life, your confidants are not noisy."


    Seeing song Qingshu''s embarrassment, Gebi said to him, "since the beginning of Dajin''s independence, he has always been friendly with Xixia. Even if we don''t look at this relationship, we can''t let Mongolian soldiers occupy Xixia. Otherwise, Dajin''s frontier will be surrounded by Mongolian strategy, which is extremely dangerous. So if Mongolia sends troops, we must also send troops. But now Mongolia conquers countless western countries, and its momentum is booming. Before the Jin Dynasty, the turmoil and the war with the Southern Song Dynasty have greatly damaged its vitality. Even if we join hands with the Xixia, we may not be able to resist it. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "so I have to contact other countries. After all, Mongolia is so powerful that no country can resist it alone."


    Gebi looked worried: "but song, Liao and Jin are feuds. They will not send troops to help. The only one who can help is Qing. Qing and Jin are brothers all the time, but they have been busy calming down the San Francisco rebellion in recent years. In addition, your former Golden Snake camp has been mixed up, so the strength of Qing is not as good as it used to be."


    Song Qingshu replied: "song and Liao can''t help each other, but as long as they don''t send troops to help Mongolia, it will be the biggest help to us, so I will go to other countries for activities."


    Although the state of Liao is under his control now, the state does not act according to the will of the monarch alone, but represents the common interests of a large number of stakeholders. Even if he becomes the emperor of Liao, he can not let the army of Liao help the people of Jin. If he does that, the only result is that the emperor will be overthrown by the whole country and replaced with a new spokesman.


    Hearing the meaning of parting in his tone, Gebi sighed: "are you going to leave again?"


    Song Qingshu nodded heavily: "Mongolia may go south at any time, so I''m going to get everything ready before the recruitment of Xixia. The day after tomorrow... Maybe I''ll start again."


    "So urgent..." Wan Yanping was disappointed.


    Song Bi said softly, "Ping''er, don''t leave in the evening. Stay with your brother-in-law."


    Wan Yanping, who had always been brave, blushed and said in a hurry, "sister, I don''t mean that."


    Gebi gently smile: "I know you don''t mean that, but I''m not convenient now, just need you..."


    Wan Yanping couldn''t help spat: "last time I didn''t hear that mammy say that you don''t hinder making out with your brother-in-law this month. Why push me out?"

 Chapter 1892

    Gebi was annoyed at last, and went to pinch her sister''s mouth in a hurry: "little girl, how can you say anything to him?"


    Wan Yanping dodged and said with a smile: "my brother-in-law is not an outsider. What''s the relationship with him?"


    Song Qingshu also laughed and held Gebi in his arms: "yes, it''s all his own. What can I hide?"


    Gebi was very embarrassed and quickly changed the topic: "you are going to leave when you come back. Do you want to see qiucao?"


    Song Qingshu''s smile stagnated. The name of Pucao qiucao made him feel very complicated. He had to say that she was really a beautiful little girl, but he only felt guilty and pity for her, but he didn''t have much love for her. He just had a love affair because of the plot of Wanyan alihu and Zhongjie mother and daughter.


    "Forget it, time is too short, it''s gone." Song Qingshu said.


    Ge Bi and WAN Yanping roughly know what he thinks, and it''s hard to say anything more.


    "You don''t have to be too guilty. The pucha family made such a big mistake. If it wasn''t for you, they would have been exiled," said Gebi comfortingly. "Besides, I''ve sent someone to settle qiucao and her family."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but fragrant her: "if you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband?"


    Gebi''s cheeks fainted: "who is your wife?"


    Song Qingshu laughs and touches her slightly raised abdomen: "I''m pregnant with my baby. I''m hard to reply."


    One side of wanyanping can''t help but say: "brother-in-law, you look like a bully who teases a good family."


    Song Qingshu pulled her over: "I not only tease my good family, but also my sister-in-law."


    Wanyanping can''t help but hold Gebi''s hand and say, "elder sister, you don''t care about him."


    Who knows, Gebi said: "Ping''er, you can stay with your sister later."


    "Ah?" Wanyanping is silly. She never expected that her sister, who has always been reserved and dignified, would say such words.


    Gebi felt her belly, her eyes were flowing, and her eyebrows were full of maturity: "you don''t know what he was like at that time. I''m worried about hurting the baby, so... So you have to help... Help me..."


    "This kind of thing..." Rao Shi Wan Yanping is a little hot pepper. At this time, she is too ashamed to refuse. She thinks that the other party''s reason is reasonable. After all, the baby in her stomach is the biggest, and she is in a daze for a while.


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. If he had a mirror, he would be able to see that he was laughing like a fool now.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, before Song Qingshu leaves, he plans to go to the palace to have a chat with daiqisi. On the way from Tang Kuo''s house to the palace, his mind sometimes comes up with Gebi''s cautious and coquettish appearance last night. Besides, Wan Yanping is still playful and doesn''t want children for a short time, so he pulls her sister to block the gun at the last moment


    "It''s a bit of a pleasure not to think about Shu." He has experienced a lot in his life, but it seems that he has never been pregnant with her. Song Qingshu''s mind is agitated. Until he meets Dai Qisi and knows that she needs to talk about business, he just reluctantly expels her from his mind.


    They talked for a long time, and after communicating with each other, Daisy obviously saw his worries, and she couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you worried that after the fall of Persian Mingjiao, if the foundation of our cooperation is no longer established, we may betray you?"


    Song Qingshu is also calm: "yes, there are such worries."


    "You worry too much." Daisy hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to make some explanations. "First, my life and death are still in your hands; Secondly, now the Persian Ming religion has taken refuge in Mongolia, and is hunting Xiaozhao everywhere. The old man in the mountains will certainly not let me go in the future, so we have to rely on you to protect our mother and daughter. "


    Song Qingshu stared at her quietly: "is there no other reason?"


    Being watched by his eyes, Daisy suddenly smiles like a hundred flowers blooming: "do you want to say it''s because of you?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "ah, I''m not so conceited that I can make you fall in love with me."


    Daisy bit her lip and said after a long time, "I''m not in love with you, but... I''m in love with you... Sleeping with you."


    Daiqisi was always cool and gorgeous, but suddenly said such words. Song Qingshu suddenly raised a group of anger in her abdomen and held her in her arms.


    Daisy burst into a narrow smile: "I just came out from sister Gebi last night. Are you still ok?"


    Song Qingshu was immediately annoyed: "can''t you feel it yourself?"


    Now she was held in his arms, and they were close to each other. Daisy quickly felt the aggressiveness of each other. For a moment, her eyes were covered with a layer of water mist: "it''s day now."


    "Is there a day and a night for this kind of thing?"


    "What if someone breaks in?"


    "Straight to the man''s head."


    "But I have to meet some ministers later."


    "Let them wait a little longer?"


    "How long do you keep them waiting?"


    "Keep waiting!"


    Soon, the voice in the room gradually became inaudible, replaced by a variety of deliberately suppressed laughter


    When song Qingshu left Daxing mansion, the sky was a little dim. Song Qingshu felt a little fluttering when he rode on the horse. He thought that there was a knife on the head of the color character. If it wasn''t for his magic power to protect his body, he would not be able to support it now.


    Think of daisy, on the surface is an iceberg beauty, but hidden in the dark is a hot volcano, maybe know next time to meet for a long time, so this spoony haunted him for a long time.


    "Anyway, other people''s men don''t feel bad about it." At the end of the day, Daisy''s face glowed and her eyes moved to say this sentence. Song Qingshu felt that it was his turn to hear this sentence. At the same time, he was ruthless. Next time, he must clean her up in her prime until she begged for mercy.


    This trip to the kingdom of Jin was so hasty that even Wan yanchongjie and Ali Hu didn''t have time to go there. Besides, Ouyang Feng didn''t know whether he was closing the door or stirring up some peerless poison. All day long, Qiu Qianren met in the palace. Now with the support of Quanzhen sect and the Musashi of the inner treasury of the kingdom of Jin, his martial arts can be said to be improved to a higher level, I can compete with Wujue.


    After leaving the kingdom of Jin, he went straight to the kingdom of Liao. This time it was about Mongolia. Some things had to be discussed with Zhao min. after all, she was a princess of Mongolia. She had no direct conflict with Mongolia before. They could put these problems aside, but now they have to face them.


    On his way to Liao, song Qingshu gradually regained his energy. One day, when he passed by a forest, he heard the sound of fighting nearby. He saw a masked girl fighting with a big gun man. The big gun man''s iron gun was really like a prairie fire. The girl''s body was graceful, and her body method was very strange. She just avoided the gun shadow all over the sky.


    "It''s amazing to see you again so soon." Seeing the girl''s appearance clearly, song Qingshu could not help showing a very strange expression on her face.

 Chapter 1893

    Although the girl was masked, she could see that she was young and petite. In the face of each other''s murderous spear, she danced like a butterfly, and she just avoided each other''s continuous attack.


    The reason why song Qingshu looks strange is that they met not long ago. It''s the little girl who was hiding in her bed in the inn. Later, together with Daisy, they guessed that she was mostly Xiao Zhao.


    Now goodbye, I have no doubt in my heart, because the martial arts displayed by this young girl is obviously the mental skill of the holy fire order, which is the same as mingzun''s martial arts. It''s just that mingzun''s martial arts are not as good as mingzun''s martial arts. Song Qingshu has fought with mingzun many times, so he can recognize it at a glance.


    In addition, the burly man is also an acquaintance. He is Yang an''er, the leader of the red coat army, and also the elder brother of Yang Miaozhen, the fourth lady. It is said that Yang Miaozhen''s basic shooting skill was taught by his elder brother, and then he created the pear blossom gun.


    From Yang an''er''s marksmanship, we can also see the shadow of many pear shaped spears. One is flexible and ethereal, the other is calm and quiet. Although the moves are similar, the meaning of the spear is quite different.


    Song Qingshu is the leader of the Golden Snake camp, and Yang an''er is the leader of the red coat army. The Golden Snake camp and the red coat army can be described as the peerless double pride of the green forest. However, with the growing power of song Qingshu, Yang an''er seems a little disgraced. But Rao is so. The magic gun of their brothers and sisters and the strength of the red coat army are the existence that no force in the world can underestimate.


    When he thought about Kung Fu, the two sides exchanged dozens of moves. Xiao Zhao''s body method is extremely treacherous, and the martial arts of the holy fire order are very different from those of the Central Plains. If he meets other people, even if their Kung Fu is higher than her, he is likely to suffer a big loss, but it is Yang an''er who has a great success in shooting.


    Many of the holy fire''s martial arts rely on the unexpected body method to attack the enemy''s side or behind. It''s a pity that the opponent''s weapon is a long gun. As the saying goes, it''s one inch long and one inch strong. The exaggerated attack distance makes it difficult for her to get close to the enemy, so that she can only be beaten passively. It''s OK in a short time, but it''s inevitable to lose if she defends for a long time.


    What''s more, Yang an''er still has a team of subordinates after him. If he participates in helping, Xiao Zhao will not be able to support him.


    Yang an''er laughs: "I didn''t expect that you are so good at martial arts. It''s just right for me to be my wife."


    Song Qingshu looks strange. He didn''t expect that he would run into a drama of robbing the women of the people. However, on second thought, although the red coat army is called the rebel army, it is also a group of bandits. This kind of behavior is very common.


    It is the common people who suffer the most in troubled times. They are the heroes in the eyes of the world. They don''t know how many women they have robbed secretly. It''s just that they have just met with a hard stubble today, and they are not so easy to succeed.


    When he was here, Yang an''er had found him. When he saw his face clearly, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother song, it''s a coincidence to be a matchmaker for us He and song Qingshu were both gangsters, and because of Yang Miaozhen, they once had several relationships.


    Song Qingshu naturally heard the meaning of his words. He deliberately yelled it out in public. I''m afraid he and I were worried about robbing women. I''m really convinced. Is there such a bad reputation I gave someone?


    When the girl heard his words, her eyes also aimed at Song Qingshu. She couldn''t help showing a different color in her eyes. Suddenly, she jumped out of the battle circle and cried out: "brother song, this man bullies me."


    Yang an''er can''t help putting away his long gun when he hears the words, and says in dismay: "do you know each other?"


    "It''s just that." Song Qingshu has a headache. They all say Xiao Zhao is considerate and a gentle flower. But why is it that every time I meet her, it''s not good.


    The girl suddenly showed a look of grievance: "brother song, people are sleeping in the same bed with you. It''s cruel of you to say that."


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to refute it. In a sense, they really slept in the same bed that night.


    Yang an''er now feels like a dog in the sun. At a glance, the woman she''s in love with, who hasn''t got her hand with so much effort, has been asleep by other men. Suddenly, she feels that all her previous efforts are a joke.


    But after all, he was a hero. He soon adjusted his mind and said to song Qingshu, "it''s said in the river and lake that there are countless confidants around the song brothers. Today, when I see them, they really deserve their reputation."


    Hearing the sour meaning in his tone, song Qingshu was also extremely embarrassed. He felt that he was also involved in a disaster. However, he could not sit back and watch Xiaozhao be robbed by the other party. If he denied it, it would be difficult to protect her without harming her. He had to push the boat along the river and promise: "let brother Yang laugh."


    The girl is also clever. She runs to song Qingshu with joy. It seems to outsiders that she is holding his arm and nestling in his arms. Only song Qingshu knows that she is actually deliberately keeping the distance between them.


    Yang an''er didn''t know the truth, but he felt that the scene was a little heartbreaking. He forced himself to chop the two dogs and asked, "where are brothers song planning to go?"


    "I plan to go to Liao. I have to discuss some things with the yeluzi family." Song Qingshu said, half true and half false, that before he helped Xiao Feng, yeluqi and others escape from Liao state, it is well known in the world, and there is no need to hide it from each other. As for whether he went to Liao state to find yeluqi or not, that is the later story.


    Yang an''er couldn''t help showing a trace of envy: "brother song, this business is getting bigger and bigger. It''s like I''m in deep trouble here."


    Hearing the sadness in his tone, song Qingshu was stunned: "how can brother Yang say this?"


    Yang an''er hesitated for a moment, took him to a distance to avoid the group of subordinates: "to tell you the truth, brother song, before we responded to Han''s Northern Expedition and attacked the kingdom of Jin. Unfortunately, the strength of the kingdom of Jin was too strong, and we could not take advantage of it all the way. Later, the whole army of Han''s Northern Expedition collapsed, and the kingdom of Jin had the spare power to deal with us, resulting in some heavy losses to the red coat army."


    "The army of the Southern Song Dynasty was really not very successful." Song Qingshu didn''t know what to say, so he could only persuade him that the government affairs of Jin state were mainly presided over by the Gebi sisters and daiqisi, who didn''t know the details of how to deal with the red coat army.


    "It''s all anger. I knew that the gang of people in the Southern Song Dynasty were so useless, so I would not participate in this muddy water," Yang an''er said more and more angrily. "It''s all right. The key is that Han Zhuozhou was unreliable, and he was given Yin by Jia Sidao. Not only his own life was not protected, but also we suffered with him."


    "What do you say?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Yang an''er sighed: "before, because of Han Yu Zhou, we had a good relationship with the Southern Song Dynasty. The court of the Southern Song Dynasty sent Xu Xiji as the governor of huaidong, and gave us more tender advice. Money and food have been supporting us all the time. But now Han Yu Zhou is finished, and Xu Xiji, as a student of Han Yu Zhou, can only step down. Liu Yu, who takes over, has a completely opposite attitude towards us, Leading 30000 troops to settle down in Chuzhou, he looks like he wants to get rid of us. I think we are also regarded as Han Yu Zhou. Naturally, we will also be cleaned up. "


    Song Qingshu frowned, did not expect that the situation in the South has become such a mess: "the Southern Song Dynasty that group of officials love to do this kind of thing, later will completely overthrow the front of the move, in order to get rid of dissidents." In fact, it''s the same everywhere. If we use the things that the political enemies used to do, we will get the credit of the political enemies. Therefore, their code of conduct is not to see whether it is good for the country, but to see whether it is good for themselves.


    "Isn''t it? It''s all things that bring disaster to the country and the people." Yang an''er said with gnashing teeth.


    Song Qingshu asked, "by the way, brother Yang, where are you going?"


    Yang an''er replied: "Liu Li is covetous, but we lost a lot in the war with the state of Jin before. In case, I''m going to find a former sworn brother to help, and he also has a group of people under him."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s a pity that my present status can''t help brother Yang."


    Yang an''er waved his hand: "you are the king of Qi in the Song Dynasty, and you are their double phoenix son-in-law. If you don''t help them, I will be the biggest help."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "we all come from the end of Qingping. Naturally, if we want to be united, how can we do harm to each other? Although I can''t help you openly, I will let the Golden Snake camp secretly provide some money and food to show my heart. "


    Yang an''er was overjoyed: "it''s so good. I''ve written down this kindness."


    "Brother Yang is serious." Song Qingshu talked with him for a while. When he was leaving, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "how is the fourth lady?"


    Yang an''er looks strange and thinks that the woman has been robbed by you. Now you miss her too. Is there any reason for her?


    But just taking advantage of others, it''s not easy to show anything: "Miaozhen, everything''s fine. One of my senior generals, Li Quan, is pursuing her crazily recently. However, she seems not to be moved. It seems that she has a lover. Brother song will come to visit us when he''s free. By the way, maybe my sister will agree."


    Then he glanced at Xiaozhao with pride. He just said this on purpose, trying to alienate the two people''s feelings. Who let the dog men and women show their love in front of him all the time?


    Noting his expression, song Qingshu roughly guessed one or two, but he couldn''t help laughing. Who said that a rude man can''t have a delicate mind? This is an example.


    "Well, I''ll go to you when I''m free. If I can marry the fourth lady who is both talented and beautiful, I''ll wake up in my dream and call you uncle." Song Qingshu arched his hand and said with a smile.


    Yang an''er: "all of a sudden, he felt some regret, especially when he thought of the anecdotes about the other side in the river and lake. For a moment, he felt a little painful. His arrogant sister might have been taken away by this guy. That''s a big loss, a big loss


    After a few words from Song Qingshu, he left in a hurry, thinking that he would not let them meet in the future, so that his sister would not make the red coat army a dowry


    Seeing that Yang an''er and others disappeared in the distance, song Qingshu looked down at his arm and said, "when are you going to hold it?"


    The girl naturally released her hands and looked at him quietly. After a long time, she sighed: "I didn''t recognize you as song Qingshu."

 Chapter 1894

    "Did you know me before?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    The girl looked at him up and down, and said with some doubts, "I''ve seen you several times, but now you are different from that time."


    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    The girl shook her head: "I can''t say, maybe it''s mainly the temperament. It gives people a very different impression."


    Song Qingshu sighed that he had changed so much that he didn''t dare recognize song Yuanqiao even though he hadn''t seen him for several years. He dispelled these thoughts in his mind and asked, "by the way, what''s your name?"


    The girl pursed a smile: "don''t tell you."


    Song Qingshu''s face was speechless: "it''s too unfair. I just pretended to be a husband and wife in front of people, but I turned around and didn''t recognize them. If Yang an''er asked me about you in the future, I didn''t even know your name. Didn''t I say that I was cheating him this time? At that time, a great enemy will come out of thin air. "


    The girl hesitated for a moment, and finally did not say: "now my situation... You know my name is not good, it will only bring you disaster."


    Song Qingshu smile: "in fact, even if you do not say, I also know your identity."


    "Is it?" The girl looked suspicious. "Who do you think I am?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you are my good daughter who has been separated for many years."


    The girl was stunned at first, and confirmed that she didn''t hear it wrong. She couldn''t help but get angry and said: "you are... Talking nonsense there!"


    Song Qingshu is also a little depressed: "are you Xiaozhao?"


    The girl opened her mouth and said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that you recognized me."


    "That''s my daughter, that''s right." Song Qingshu has such an expression.


    Through the veil, you can see Xiaozhao''s face is red. Obviously, she is very angry at this time, but her always gentle character makes her unable to say evil words: "Mr. Song, please respect yourself. Such a joke is not funny."


    In fact, song Qingshu wanted to see what Xiaozhao''s anger was like, but he finally gave up the idea of teasing her and took out a small golden flower from his arms: "what do you think this is?"


    Xiao Zhao''s angry eyes turned to amazement when he met the golden flower. He snatched it away and looked at it carefully: "this is my father''s token for my mother. How can it be with you?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised, but he did not expect Han Qianye to send it to dais. At the time, the reason why dais was giving her was to make complaints about Xiao Zhao, who had been on the way as a letter of credit. At that time, he had Tucao Tucao so skillful and quick to run into it.


    "Your mother gave it to me, of course." Song Qingshu reaches for the golden flower and takes it back.


    Xiao Zhao is surprised. He looks at Pu Tong and waves his hand. As a result, in the blink of an eye, the golden flower in his hand disappears. He doesn''t see his opponent''s moves clearly.


    Originally, she was not weak in martial arts. After becoming the leader of the Persian general cult, she was even qualified to learn advanced martial arts. Later, she got some elders in the cult. Her internal power was comparable to that of the masters who had been famous for decades. In addition, she moved the universe in Guangmingding secret road and wrote it down. Although she could not practice to the seventh level as Zhang Wuji did, she also practiced to the third level.


    It''s very difficult to practice the great changes of heaven and earth. The first two levels can be practiced for as little as seven years and as much as 14 years. If there is no progress after 21 years of practice, the third level must not be practiced.


    Yang Dingtian, the former master of the Ming religion, was the best in martial arts. He only practiced the third level, but he only broke through the fourth level before he died. This is why no one has been able to practice the seventh level to revive mingzun for a thousand years.


    As for Zhang Wuji''s assistance from Joyoung''s magic, he knew that he had practiced Joyoung magic for five years in the valley, and later said that he could not meet the intentnesses of the monk''s Kung Fu bag, so he could go to the seventh level in half a day.


    Great shift of the universe is the great shift of the universe. Why not go to the top three layers of heaven and earth to make a big move? It''s like playing chicken like a chicken. It''s three years of sitting in thirty years of meditation. The result is that Zhang Wuji''s great efforts to make kunqu and three crosses by virtue of Joyoung''s magic, seven layers of heaven and earth, Taijiquan and sacred fire are not so easy at all.


    Xiao Zhao''s ability to practice at the third level is not only brilliant, but also great for instilling internal power into the elders. However, this brings about the same problem of unstable foundation as Zhang Wuji. At this time, her martial arts skills are no less than Yang an''er, but she is restrained by each other''s long guns. If song Qingshu didn''t pass by by, she might have been caught as a stronghold lady.


    "No way. It''s my mother''s favorite. How can I give it to you?" Xiao Zhao came back and said quickly.


    Song Qingshu put the Golden Flower away again: "your mother and I are good friends. She wants me to be your godfather, and she is afraid that she will not be here when she meets you next time. So she will take this as a keepsake for me."


    After thinking about it for a while, he still described the relationship with Daiqi Si ambiguously. If he was honest, Daiqi Si would be embarrassed. Xiaozhao must respect her father Han Qianye very much. He didn''t need to make her rebellious at the beginning.


    After listening to his explanation, Xiao Zhao was reluctantly relieved, but suddenly he remembered the word "Godfather" and his face turned red: "how can this work? You are not much older than me."


    "What''s the big deal?" Song Qingshu looked at her. "You''re only sixteen or seventeen now, but I''m in my early thirties, almost twice your age."


    His heart was also make complaints about it. In the original book, Song Qing appeared 27 to 8 years old, and was placed in the ancient old man. He was so old that he had not married a wife and had children. Instead, he pursued after Cho Zhi a little girl.


    "I''m just over ten years old." Xiao Zhao turned his lips. In other words, the gap was not so big.


    "Teenagers are enough to be fathers in this world." Song Qingshu suddenly a strange smile, "good daughter, call godfather to listen."


    "I don''t want it." Xiaozhao refused without thinking about it. In fact, when she saw the keepsake, she had already believed most of it. After all, it was her mother''s personal thing. It was impossible for outsiders to get it, but she didn''t understand why her mother would let her recognize this little man as a godfather.


    "Why are you so disobedient." Song Qingshu snorted, "believe it or not, take out the family law for your father."


    "Bah, bah, bah, I''m not ashamed to be a father when I''m young." Xiaozhao quickly distanced himself from him. "I''ll talk about it after I see my mother. I don''t know if you''ve got the keepsake from her by intrigue."


    "Just don''t recognize me for the time being. Let me have a look at you. I don''t know what your daughter looks like when I meet your mother." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Don''t call my daughter," Xiao Zhao said with a trace of anger. "The reason I''m masked is that I don''t want to reveal my whereabouts."


    She is a half breed. Although her features in the western regions are very weak, she can''t hide the eyes of those who want to. Now she is avoiding the pursuit of the killers in the sect. Naturally, she should be careful.


    After a pause, Xiao Zhao finally said, "it doesn''t matter if I show you. Anyway, we''ve met before." Then he gently took off the veil.

 Chapter 1895

    When she took off the veil, she had bright eyes, eyebrows and nose. Her complexion was as beautiful as jade, her cheeks were full of pears, and her face was white, tender and sweet.


    The most remarkable thing is that her eyes are blue with bright eyes and bright teeth, and Li Yan smiles with peach. Compared with the women in the Central Plains, she has a unique style.


    Song Qingshu''s deep memory of Xiaozhao is very vague. She only vaguely remembers that she was young at that time and had not yet grown up. Although she was extremely beautiful, she could not hide her childishness. Now, a few years later, coupled with her career as a religious leader, she has grown into a beautiful woman.


    "Kui, Kui is big..." Song Qingshu looks like beating his chest and feet.


    Xiao Zhao was stunned: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the big loss? "


    Song Qingshu sighed deeply: "if I knew you were so beautiful, I shouldn''t have promised your mother to be your godfather, so I could defend and pursue you. Now I don''t know which smelly boy would be cheaper."


    "Nonsense ~" Xiao Zhao spat lightly, and his face turned red. "My mother hates glib, and I don''t know why she will... Take you as a friend." After all, she can''t say the word "Godfather". She can only say it in another way. However, when a woman compliments a man, she says no, but she is very happy at the bottom of her heart. On the surface, she is slightly angry, but in fact, she is not really angry.


    "It''s just a joke," Song Qingshu put away his smile and said, "what''s your plan next? Don''t you go back to see your mother? "


    Xiao Zhao shook his head: "from your mouth, I can know that my mother should have had a good life in the past two years. I don''t want to see her first. I plan to..." she suddenly stopped talking and looked embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu''s mind immediately reflected: "are you going to find your master?"


    Xiao Zhao''s cheeks fainted slightly, and his eyes showed the color of memory: "yes, I haven''t seen you for many years. I shouldered too much and couldn''t often accompany you. Now I have completely relieved the burden and can accompany you."


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that Zhang Wuji''s peach blossom luck was really vigorous. One by one, he was deeply loved by the gorgeous women.


    Although some people speak ill of others behind their backs, the situation has changed. Song Qingshu thinks it is necessary to remind her: "but now Zhang Wuji is not the one you remember. He has been robbed by Ming Dynasty..."


    "Mingzun?" Xiaozhao was a little surprised. After so many years in Persia, she naturally knew who mingzun was.


    "Everything comes from the great shift of heaven and earth..." Song Qingshu explained to her about what mingzun had done in the seventh layer of the great shift of heaven and earth.


    "It''s no wonder that in Guangmingding secret Road, you can practice the other six levels in one move. As a result, when you reach the seventh level, you always feel that you can''t do anything." Xiaozhao opens her mouth slightly and looks shocked. She accompanied Zhang Wuji to practice in the secret way. She knows these things very well.


    "It was Zhao Min who first realized that Zhang Wuji had changed. Then she decided to go back to Mongolia and take Ruyang palace to fight against the Ming religion." Song Qingshu goes on to say that as for Zhou Zhiruo, it was her unique charm that made her change her mind. He shamelessly hinted that


    "It''s no wonder that I heard that Miss Zhao and the young master turned against each other in Persia. At that time, I was surprised that Miss Zhao loved the young master so much. Why did she turn against each other and think that the old relationship between the young master and Miss Zhou had revived..." Xiaozhao muttered to himself. Suddenly, she remembered that Zhou Zhiruo was the wife of the man in front of her. She was embarrassed and vomited her tongue. "Miss Zhao is smart and has no plan, If you really change, she will find out for the first time. "


    Song Qingshu secretly sighed that he would like to thank mingzun. If he hadn''t inserted a jar horizontally, with Zhao Min''s and Zhang Wuji''s feelings, he would not have been with Zhao Min in his whole life.


    "Now that you know the whole story, do you want to go to Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Xiao Zhao frowned slightly: "hearing is false, seeing is true, I still have to see the young master once to confirm the truth." However, her heart sank. In the past two years, the General Church has been receiving some special orders. At that time, the elder said that it was mingzun''s will. She thought that the elder was acting in the name of mingzun. Now it seems that most of the young master has been given by mingzun


    "Knowing that he has changed people, do you want to go? Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo left him one after another. Don''t you believe it? " Song Qingshu frowned and thought that it would be better if Daisy was here. It''s really not convenient for him to interfere with each other''s will.


    Xiao Zhao shook his head: "even if the whole world betrayed him, I will stay with him. And if you are really taken away by mingzun, I will try to find a way to get rid of mingzun and let you recover. "


    Song Qingshu wanted to persuade her at first, but when she heard her words, she felt a little awed: "Zhang Wuji has such a loyal maid as you. I really have no regrets in this life."


    Xiao Zhao was heavy hearted: "I''m not as good as you said. I just came from the same source with you. I''m also involved in the martial arts of the Ming religion. I just wonder if it''s possible to help you return to normal."


    "Well, since you insist like this, I''ll persuade you again," Song Qingshu said with a pause, "but you should be careful and protect yourself."


    Xiao Zhao said with a smile: "don''t worry. I''ve been the leader of the sect for so many years. I have to deal with the fierce Mongolians and deal with the old foxes in the sect. If I didn''t have the heart, I would have been swallowed up."


    Seeing the calmness in her eyes, song Qingshu reflected it. After three days, he should treat each other with new eyes. What''s more, Xiaozhao was smart, calm and calm, and he knew mingzun''s identity ahead of time after several years of hard work, so he was more than enough to protect himself.


    "In that case, I won''t say anything more. Be careful yourself." Song Qingshu asked, "in addition, if you really encounter a danger that can not be resolved, you can directly tell him that I have a way to solve his biggest distress at this time, and he will not dare to move you."


    "What is his greatest distress?" Xiaozhao was puzzled. If something really happened, how could mingzun stop with such a sentence?


    Song Qingshu gave a strange smile: "it''s a matter for adults. Don''t ask children more questions."


    If Ming Zun hadn''t been inhumane by his revised version of star sucking Dafa, he would not have dared to let Xiao Zhao send sheep into tiger''s mouth in this way. Of course, it''s not convenient for him to tell a little girl the reason.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it. Pretend to be an adult." Xiao Zhao couldn''t help muttering.


    "By the way, I heard that Mongolian and Persian generals are sending people to arrest you. Will you be too dangerous along the way?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of it.


    "I deliberately went east and then north, and I went back and forth for a few big circles, and I completely got rid of the pursuers." Xiaozhao''s skin was shining, and her face was full of confidence.

 Chapter 1896

    Song Qingshu was greatly admired. He was like Taizu''s four crossing Chishui. He was worthy of being the leader of the Persian general religion for so many years. This insight and strategy can''t be compared with ordinary women.


    In fact, it''s normal to think about it. When Xiao Zhao was young, when Yang Xiao and others were poisoned in the battle of Lvliu villa, she stood up to command the five element flag and stiffly blocked the yuan soldiers'' attack. The command ability was obvious. But in front of Zhang Wuji, she was always a little maid of jieyuhua, which made people ignore her ability, Now I have been exercising in Persia for several years, and I am growing rapidly.


    "But it is said that Zhang Wuji has been away from Guangmingding for a long time. Now no one knows where he has gone." Song Qingshu still reminds us.


    Xiao Zhao nodded: "I''ve also found this news during this period, so I plan to go to other places to find him."


    "The sea is vast, where do you look for it?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    Xiaozhao sweet smile: "as long as the heart, can always find."


    "Well, be careful all the way." Seeing that she was so resolute, song Qingshu stopped persuading her.


    Xiao Zhao was about to part with him when he suddenly remembered something, and then directly attacked him. Song Qing Shu could grasp her pulse and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s said that you are very good at martial arts, so I want to have a try." Xiaozhao''s face flashed a look of surprise. Her martial arts are not what they used to be. In Persia, no one dares to beat her except the elder Huo Shan. However, this unexpected attack is still underestimated and neutralized by the opponent. At the same time, it''s also countered. The higher her martial arts, the more powerful she can realize the power of simplifying. The opponent can''t see what miracles it is, But it has achieved extraordinary results.


    "Your martial arts are not weak either." Song Qingshu loosened her wrist and objectively commented that she was a top master in the world with all her Persian Mingjiao martial arts skills and great changes in the universe. However, she might be a superior leader and rarely need to do it by herself. Therefore, her actual combat experience is a little lacking compared with those masters.


    "But I was restrained by you under the attack," Xiaozhao said bitterly. "How do you practice your martial arts, and your martial arts were not like that in those years..." she quickly stopped the following words, because she realized that the six factions were besieging Guangming, and the other party was a little bit grey and dusty. She would not like to mention the past.


    "Everyone has the fate of everyone. Zhang Wuji can fall off the cliff and learn Joyoung magic. Can''t I have a little chance?" Song Qingshu is indifferent.


    Xiao Zhao said with a smile, "you are so cunning. After half a day, you didn''t say anything."


    Song Qingshu shook his finger: "secrets can make men more attractive." It''s not that he cherishes himself, but it''s the practice of joyful Zen, which is hard to publicize all over the world, not to mention that he is a little girl.


    "Even if you don''t tell me," Xiao Zhao suddenly turned red, "but you are really good or bad. You are so good at martial arts. You didn''t pretend to take advantage of me that night."


    Song Qing said in writing, "I didn''t say that I don''t know martial arts, but you think I''m a weak scholar and easy to bully. As for taking advantage of it," he continued with a smile, "although it''s to save you, it''s really taking advantage of it."


    Xiao Zhao snorted: "next time I will tell my mother, let her know your true face." With that, he left a wisp of fragrant wind and soon disappeared in the mountains.


    Looking at her disappearing figure, song Qingshu sighed: "what your mother knows is more than my face."


    All of a sudden, he realized a problem, how to talk to Daisy next time he saw her. He ran into her daughter again, and let her go again?


    He''s a big head when he thinks of it. He''s been separated from her mother for several years. But when he comes back, his first reaction is to go to Zhang Wuji. It''s really a girl who doesn''t want to stay.


    Then he continued to go to the state of Liao. There was no other disturbance. When he came into the palace and saw Zhao Min, he found that she was packing. He was stunned: "what are you doing?"


    Seeing his appearance clearly, Zhao Min was surprised and happy. He threw a wisp of fragrant wind into his arms and said, "you''ve come just in time. I''m worried."


    Her plump and moving body has amazing elasticity. Song Qingshu finally converges and asks, "are you going to leave?"


    Zhao Min said: "yes, I''ve got the news that Khan has conquered the western countries and is returning to Helin. Before, because he had no time to separate himself, he devolved the power of the east line to my father and several royal grandchildren. Now when Khan comes back, the high-level power will be reshuffled. I''m worried about my father, so I plan to go back and have a look. "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said: "there are many generals in Ruyang palace. Your father is the first person in the military, and your elder brother is also one of the most famous generals in history. What''s more to worry about?"


    "Because of this, I''m worried that the wood show will be destroyed by the wind in the forest," Zhao Min''s eyebrows showed a deep worry. "I don''t know whether it''s a dream or something. Recently, I''m always upset and have some bad dreams, so I plan to go back to help my father and elder brother."


    Song Qingshu was going to persuade him, but he suddenly thought that the more advanced his cultivation was, the more sensitive he would be to some extent to the coming crisis, which was the so-called sudden impulse.


    Ordinary people often have the same feelings towards their close relatives.


    Seeing Zhao Min''s heavy face, song Qingshu also worried: "if there is really something wrong, don''t you go back so rashly to send sheep into the tiger''s mouth?"


    Zhao Min finally regained a smile: "don''t worry, our Ruyang palace has a deep foundation after all. Even if something happens, we should have the ability to resolve it. What''s more, when we get to our own territory, there will always be a way."


    Song Qingshu also thinks that Ruyang king and his son have a large number of masters. Zhao Min once played with most of the Central Plains Wulin by himself. If they didn''t harm others, they would be all right. How could they be harmed by others.


    "You must have come back this time for the return of Khan?" Zhao Min asked.


    "Yes, I feel that I''m not ready to face the pressure of Mongolia." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "There''s no sure thing in the world. If you seek stability too much, you''ll lose the chance," Zhao Min said with a smile. "I think your idea of recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty is good. Your princess Yinchuan is also a character. She''s willing to take the initiative to stand up."


    "How do you know us..." Song Qingshu said.


    Zhao Min snorted: "I don''t know your way of doing things. There are many disturbances in Xixia. If you pay a little attention, you will know that you are playing tricks."

 Chapter 1897

    Song Qingshu was a little dissatisfied: "it''s because you know my secret and you''re extremely smart that you can guess the truth behind it. Who else will know that I''m in charge of Xixia now?"


    Zhao Min Wen Yan nodded: "it''s true. If it wasn''t for the example of Liao state, I wouldn''t think about it that way."


    "Fortunately, the people in the world are not as smart as my family Minmin," Song Qingshu said with a smile, holding her in his arms. "When are you going to leave?"


    Zhao Min turned around, put his back hand around his neck, and his eyes flashed: "they have already cleaned up and are about to start, but since you are back, I can be a little late."


    As soon as the words were finished, he stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. Song Qingshu was stunned, but he soon relaxed, put his hands around her slender waist and gave it to his arms, enjoying her sweet and hot kiss


    Don''t know how long, Zhao Min face ruddy to tidy up the buttons on the dress, while buckle jiaosheng asked: "my hair disordered?" That purplish red unprovoked skin, with the faint water trace in the star eyes, may day does not show how happy she has just experienced.


    Song Qingshu half lies on the bed, admires her graceful and moving posture: "you hair how all good-looking, like this appears languid and luxurious."


    "That''s chaos?" Zhao Min quickly found a pair of bronze mirror to look in the mirror, "it''s all your fault. I just had to hold my hair like that..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I think you look good like this."


    "Glib." Zhao Min looked back at him in a coquettish way and began to tidy up his messy hair directly in the mirror.


    Song Qingshu''s skill is very good now. Although it''s only for a short time, he can still see her eyes are charming and amorous. That kind of expression is really unique.


    "Why do you get up so early? Sleep with me for a while." Song Qingshu admires her back from behind, only to see that she is still like a girl, her legs and buttocks are tight, her little buttocks are plump and her legs are slender. A red dress was tightly wrapped around her delicate body. Her chest was full and towering, and her waist was very thin. All the advantages of Zhao Min''s figure were revealed.


    Song Qingshu can''t help feeling that this princess Shaomin is really the best of the best. Especially at this time, she has the advantages of being a young girl and a young woman. She can''t help but linger. When she first came to this world, she still felt that God was unfair. Now it''s really a big chance. Otherwise, how could she have such a dreamy woman.


    "No, I''m on my way." After finishing her hair in a hurry, Zhao Min got up and began to take her luggage.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and sat up subconsciously: "so fast?"


    Zhao Min went to the bedside and said with a smile: "yes, I was going to leave, so I stayed a little longer for you."


    Seeing each other''s loss, Zhao Min smiles like a fox: "originally, you left me here to do things for you, but you ran out to have sex with others. There are still some small grievances in people''s hearts. However, for the sake of making me so happy this time, I won''t care about you. I''ll see you next time."


    With a kiss on his lips, he left with a smile on his face, making song Qingshu sit on the bed alone in the wind.


    "What is that? A wave of your sleeve won''t take away a cloud? " Song Qingshu kept comforting himself, but the more comforting he was, the more he felt like a little girl who was thrown away after being played. How could he feel so unhappy about being whored?


    After a long time, he would smile, and Zhao Min could do such a smart thing.


    As soon as the other party left, song Qingshu couldn''t sleep. He just got up and put on his clothes. He had planned to ask Su Quan about the current situation of Liao. However, when he thought that he had just fought with other women, Zhao Min''s body was full of fragrance. It used to be a blockbuster.


    She called the palace maids to get ready for a hot bath. At this time, she found an envelope left by Zhao Min on the table, which said all kinds of things that happened in Liao during this period, which officials she met, which appointments she made, which officials she could become confidants in the future, and which officials she could not trust. She listed them clearly and could not help sighing, Zhao Min is really Zhuge among women. He was worried that leaving would cause trouble to me, and he specially prepared everything in advance.


    After carefully reading Zhao Min''s letter several times and memorizing the contents, he was almost bathed and changed his clothes. Song Qingshu went to Su Quan''s bedroom to find her.


    She lies lazily on the couch to have a rest. Through the curtain, you can see the undulating shape of the mountains. It''s totally different from Zhao Min, who still retains a little girl''s green and astringent. She is full of the amorous feelings of a mature young woman. The curve of her buttocks is exaggerated and connected with her waist. In front of her eyes, she is a beautiful picture.


    "Didn''t you say don''t disturb me?" It seems that he heard something, but Su Quan thought it was a maid in waiting. He didn''t open his eyes. He murmured a little discontentedly.


    "You started to sleep before it was dark?" Song Qingshu walked over with a smile.


    "Ah?" Su Quan suddenly woke up, waiting to see what he looked like, not from surprise and joy, "you''re back?"


    "I''m back." Song Qingshu went to the couch and sat down. Looking at the gorgeous woman in front of him, he sighed that he had accumulated so many virtues in his last life that he could have so many beautiful confidants in his life.


    "I didn''t inform you in advance when I came back, which made people look so embarrassed in front of you." Su Quan was very coquettish and angry. At the same time, he began to tidy up some messy clothes and hair when he just went to bed.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, so his clothes may be a little wrinkled, which has something to do with embarrassment? Women''s nature to love beauty is the same in every age.


    Suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a trace of fatigue between her eyebrows, can''t help but ask: "you just seem to fall asleep, as if very tired?"


    Su Quan sighed: "of course, I''m tired. Although the state of Liao is not what it used to be, it''s still a country. I don''t know how many things to deal with in a day. The key is that I can''t delegate power to the officials below. I have to do everything by myself. Before, there was a princess and sister to help, but she wanted to go home. After that, I''m the only one left, and I''m very worried."


    Song Qingshu was full of guilt: "it''s really hard for you."


    Su Quan said with a charming smile: "although it''s hard, I enjoy it. In the past, only a dragon sect could not give full play to my strong points. Now a country let me govern, so I feel very successful every day."


    Suddenly, she looked at Song Qingshu strangely: "I don''t know why. During this period of time, I suddenly hope that you can be more promiscuous outside. It''s better to bring more talented sisters back to help."

 Chapter 1898

    "No kidding!" The strong desire for survival cultivated in the previous life made song Qingshu avoid this proposition very soberly.


    "What they say is true." Su Quan twisted his body, and the whole person got into his arms. "By the way, the county chief of your family has gone. Don''t you go to see her off?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "she''s gone."


    "It turns out that he just came from her." Su Quan was very clever. He suddenly recognized the subtext of his words. He wrinkled his nose and sniffed around him. "Eh, there was no fragrance from Zhao min. did you just take a bath?"


    Song Qingshu: are you a dog nose One by one, these women are more and more smart. Sooner or later, they will swallow all the dregs.


    "It''s a fox''s nose," Su Quan snorted, but soon he looked a little lonely and sighed, "the first time you come back is to find Zhao Min instead of me, which proves that she is more important in your heart."


    Song Qingshu''s smile froze, so he didn''t know how to comfort each other.


    Fortunately, Su Quan soon regained his smile: "but at least you''ve bathed in a new suit and come to me with a new look. I''ll forgive you."


    "I''ve wronged you." Song Qingshu apologized.


    "There''s nothing to be wronged about. I''d rather be a hero''s concubine than a mediocre wife. If I choose a man of my own, I''ll have to bear everything," Su chuckled. "What''s more, besides being a little playful and spending less time with me, it''s not bad."


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile. How can this kind of praise sound so awkward.


    "OK, OK, don''t feel guilty. I''ll come back after a long time and talk with me." I can see his embarrassment. Su Quan is a smart woman. She knows that enough is enough.


    Next, song Qingshu held her in his arms, listened to her talk about her heart, what happened in Liao state during this period, and told her what happened during this period.


    The warmth between lovers, time passed quickly, a few hours later, the two did not feel tired.


    After dinner, Su Quan suddenly mentioned: "when you''re free, you can go to see the princess Hui. I see her tears wash her face every day. The whole person seems to have lost her spirit. If it goes on like this for a long time, I''m afraid she won''t be able to support her for long."


    "Huifei?" Song Qingshu was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment.


    Su Quan explained, "it''s the princess of the Southern Dynasty, the Shen girl who was kidnapped here by Yelv Yixin."


    "Shen Bijun!" Song Qingshu finally remembers that at that time, Shen Bijun was sent to the palace by Yelv Yixin disguised as Xiao xiamo''s younger sister, and then was granted the title of huifei. As a result, Yelv Yixin''s conspiracy to rebel broke out, and she was also implicated. In order to protect her, she was sent to the cold palace.


    "This Miss Shen family is really beautiful. Even if she looks sad every day, she also fascinates some eunuchs in the palace. Every day she goes there to serve tea and water. The concubines who go to the cold palace are not lonely in front of the door, and even the maids don''t like to see them. As a result, when she comes to her, it turns out that the gate is like a city, which is also a wonder in the cold palace." Su Tsuen couldn''t help feeling.


    "Well, I''ll see." Song Qingshu didn''t dare to delay. After all, Shen Xiaolong and Shen Bijun''s elder brother are now in charge of Sichuan. When he heard that Shen''s family had been destroyed, he was heartbroken. He told him the news about Shen Bijun and gave him hope. If something happened to Shen Bijun in the end, it would certainly affect the relationship between the two sides.


    In fact, there is no special palace called Lenggong in the Imperial Palace, but some of the most remote rooms. Those deposed concubines are often assigned to those places. Over time, that place becomes the cold palace in everyone''s heart.


    Because the bodyguard ministers were not allowed to enter the inner palace, and the cold palace was located in a remote place, there were few people on weekdays. Even if he occasionally met people on the road, he could avoid them in advance with the martial arts of song Qingshu, so he didn''t change his face and went directly there.


    When we got to the palace where Shen Bijun was, we saw several eunuchs coming out with lunch boxes, whispering as they walked


    "I really feel sorry for huifei. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman in my life."


    "The queen is not inferior to her."


    "The empress is above me. How dare I think about it."


    "Cut, even if the empress of huifei is put into the cold palace, she is also a empress. She is not equally superior. In fact, you and I can think of it as such."


    "In fact, what if we wanted to, we were all cut below..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the two eunuchs fell into silence for a moment. After a long time, the other said, "when you get old and go out of the palace, you must take your baby with you and bury your whole body in peace. You should not be a person without roots in your next life."


    After the two left, song Qingshu flashed out from behind the rockery and looked at their back. He secretly exclaimed that these eunuchs were poor people. However, in this era, it was impossible to dethrone the eunuch system. He could only order the jingshifang to choose eunuchs of his own free will and ensure that they had proper arrangements for the rest of their lives after leaving the palace.


    When I came to the cold palace, the rooms were extremely dilapidated, the cloth curtains were extremely dim, and I didn''t know where the obsolete goods came from, which was in sharp contrast to the splendor of other places in the palace.


    A thin shadow sitting at the window, quietly looking at the outside sky in a daze, a small palace maid next to advise: "Niang Niang, eat something, the food of other people in the cold palace is either cold or sour, also trust those little eunuchs'' blessing, every time bring you hot food, don''t let them down."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that when he left, he asked Su Quan and Zhao Min to take good care of her. How could he be reduced to relying on the help of eunuchs?


    In fact, he misunderstood this. Su Quan and Zhao Min did ask people to take good care of Shen Bijun. All the expenses were in accordance with the previous standard. At first, the people below followed suit. But later, when they saw that the Emperor didn''t intend to restore huifei''s identity, the people below gradually began to neglect him. The Imperial Palace was in such a state of affairs that many concubines in the cold palace were looking forward to a comeback, But the emperor''s side from time to time to add new people, soon these women completely forgotten, we used to see no wonder.


    "I have no appetite..." a gentle female voice sounded, "in addition, don''t let those little eunuchs give me things. They don''t have much salary, and some things are stolen from some places. If they are found, they will lead to death."


    In the past, Shen Bijun''s eyes were always clear and soft, just like the flowing water in the spring and the wind. His hair was bright and soft, and his waist was also soft, just like the willow branches in the spring wind.


    But now she has changed a little, become more quiet, more melancholy, also become haggard. But these changes not only did not damage her beauty, but also made her more charming, more beautiful, a kind of intoxicating beauty.


    "But how can we do without eating? The empress is getting more and more clean. If she goes on like this, she will not be able to support herself." The little maid said hastily.


    But Shen Bijun looked at the sky outside and said in a quiet way, "what if you can support it? It''s not that you are imprisoned in this place, just like a canary in a cage."


    Then she sighed again: "I''m waiting for someone, but I can''t. I''m afraid he has forgotten."

 Chapter 1899

    "Who is Miss Shen waiting for?" At this time, a warm voice came from behind.


    Shen Bijun''s delicate body trembled and looked back at the door. When she saw the appearance of song Qingshu, she almost fainted. Of course, it''s not that she fell in love with each other or how deeply she felt. However, one of her little girls was happy to be the crown princess, but she was robbed and taken to a foreign country by gangsters. Then the Shen family was destroyed. The imperial family of the Southern Song Dynasty, which she was looking forward to day by day, did not save her. Instead, she sent someone to kill her in order to cover up the ugly, At this time, the appearance of song Qingshu gave her a glimmer of hope, also her only hope.


    This is the reason why she can wait in the cold palace, but after a few months, the other side has no news. Abandoned by the whole world, she will inevitably worry about gain and loss, and even think about whether the other side has completely forgotten her existence, so she gradually does not think about food and tea, and people are getting thinner.


    Looking at this part of the yard all day, I was in a daze. The more I looked at it, the more I felt sorry for myself. When the sorrow accumulated to the extreme, I suddenly heard the voice waiting for me. How could I not be excited.


    "Bold, who are you? How dare you break into the inner palace?" The maid in waiting saw that the visitor was obviously not a eunuch or a eunuch bodyguard. In fact, even the eunuch bodyguard was not allowed to appear here. She could not help standing in front of Shen Bijun and yelling at the young man.


    "You go down." Shen Bijun finally opened his mouth with a smile on his face.


    "Niang Niang ~" the little maid was worried. She was embarrassed to say some words. She thought that even if you were ignored by the emperor, you would not be able to recover because of the beauty of the country. However, the broken pot and other men were not clear. At that time, you would not only have no hope of recovery, but also lead to death.


    "Go down. Don''t tell us what happened today." Shen Bijun said again, but her eyes were on the man not far away.


    Normally, her eyes were full of sadness, and the maid in waiting was very surprised by the master''s amazing beauty. Now her eyes are restored, and the whole room seems to become bright in an instant.


    Although women''s jealousy is a common phenomenon, but the beauty to this extent, the gap is so big that the palace maid can not rise to the idea of jealousy, but beauty to beauty, but she worried about this matter implicated in themselves, a pair of eyes suddenly turned, thinking about whether they want to find a chance to report later?


    Song Qingshu saw through her careful thinking at a glance, took out a quick gold medal and shook it in front of her: "the emperor sent me here, this matter should be kept secret, otherwise be careful of your head."


    There were so many secrets in the palace, many of which were unimaginable. Although the palace maid didn''t understand why the emperor sent a young man to look for the beautiful lady, she knew what to ask and what not to ask. She retreated quietly and decided to keep it secret so as not to be involved in any disturbance.


    After waiting for her to leave, song Qingshu frowned and asked, "why didn''t the maid of honor be here before?"


    Shen Bijun soft voice answers a way: "before that family had an accident, I pitied her and begged the queen to let her out of the palace."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "I think it must have aroused your sadness, and made you feel sorry for each other."


    Shen Bijun said with a sad smile, "isn''t it? Although there is an accident in her family, there is still a home. Where is my home?"


    Looking at her tears, song Qingshu sighs. She is a lady of great ability and has a perfect family background and future. As a result, fate makes a joke on her and makes her bear things that she shouldn''t bear at this age. It''s a miracle that she hasn''t collapsed for such a long time.


    "Miss Shen, would you like to go home and have a look?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Home?" Shen Bijun was stunned at first, and then a strange look flashed in his eyes, "is it really OK?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course, I''ll go to Jiangnan this time. I can take you with me. I''ll let you go back to the ancestral home of Shen family and pay homage to your parents by the way."


    Thinking of Shen Yuan, who grew up as a child, and his parents, whom he never saw on his deathbed, Shen Bijun burst into tears for a moment: "Jiangnan... I dream of going back, but now I''m the imperial concubine of Liao state. Can I really go out of the palace?"


    She felt a little shaken, as if the wind was going to fall. Song Qingshu worried that she was too weak and too excited. He rushed to help her sit down: "since I can appear here, I can take you out naturally."


    "I... I really don''t know how to thank you." Shen Bijun''s face is slightly red. I don''t know whether it''s because of the excitement of things I dare not think about, or the shyness of being next to a man.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "Miss Shen is serious. I promised your parents at the beginning, but now it''s just a matter of loyalty."


    When Shen Bijun heard what he said, he realized how difficult it was to realize such a promise: "but our Shen family has never met you, but you can help me. I... i..."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "Miss Shen, don''t worry too much. Although I''m not a good person, I know that some things can''t stand by, or I will be condemned by my conscience all my life."


    "Brother song, if you are not a good person, there will be no good person in the whole world," Shen Bijun thought of the contrast between the front and back faces of those people in the Southern Song Dynasty, and he was filled with emotion. "By the way, brother song, I told you before, you are a Miss Shen shouting too much, so call me Bijun in the future."


    After that, a red cloud rose on her pale face because of her weakness. You know, she was a lady of a rich family. She was the most important person in the mansion. Unless she was her parents or her future husband, she could not be called casually. Like her, she took the initiative to tell another man again and again that if she spread to the boudoir circle in the south of the Yangtze River, It''s going to be laughed at by a lot of people.


    Song Qingshu is not the kind of person who doesn''t follow the ancients. Seeing her saying so, he agreed to close the distance between them and let her feel at ease: "well, I''ll call you Bijun later."


    Seeing the food on the table, song Qingshu said with a smile: "Bijun, you have to eat more and keep fit, otherwise you can''t afford to travel on the road."


    Shen Bijun''s face was slightly ashamed: "OK, I''ll eat it now." She didn''t have much appetite at first, but I don''t know why. Seeing song Qingshu, especially hearing that he was going to take him back to Jiangnan, the whole person immediately felt that the world was more glorious, and the whole person became a little hungry.


    Song Qingshu suddenly remembered that these were the food sent by the eunuch, and frowned: "I asked someone to prepare some other food to send."


    Shen Bijun said with a smile: "no, after all, these are the wishes of the little eunuchs. Don''t let them down."


    Song Qingshu then said, "I remember that I arranged your treatment before I left. When did your worship begin to be reduced?"


    Shen Bijun shook his head: "brother song doesn''t have to pursue these things for me. These are all poor people in the palace. Anyway, I''m going to leave soon. Why bother them again."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "Bi Jun is kind-hearted." I agree with the saying that the palace is full of pitiful people, so I decided not to pursue it.

 Chapter 1900

    Shen Bijun did not show his teeth when eating, and he tasted every dish. Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "the ancients said that it was beautiful and delicious. I didn''t understand what it meant until now, when I saw the way Bijun ate, I finally realized the true meaning of this word."


    Shen Bijun put down his chopsticks and looked at him angrily: "brother song has come to make fun of others again."


    Song Qingshu picked up chopsticks and put a lot of dishes in her bowl. He just said, "I''m just worried about you because of the way you eat. How can I eat so full?"


    Looking at his mountain like job, Shen Bijun was embarrassed: "I really can''t eat so much."


    "Eat more, and you''ll be on your way." Song Qingshu didn''t persuade other girls to eat more for no reason. Looking at Shen Bijun''s fragile appearance, he was really worried that her body couldn''t support her on the way, and now he was pressed for time, so he couldn''t afford to delay.


    "They are not as delicate as you think." Shen Bijun thought that he had been caught outside the Great Wall from the south of the Yangtze River and was imprisoned all the way.


    Noticing the stubbornness in her eyes, song Qingshu roughly guessed her mind: "this time, it''s much farther than you go from Jiangnan to Liaoguo. We have to go to Sichuan first, and then go down to Jiangnan downstream. We have to travel thousands of miles, and there''s no time to rest on the road. How can we do without a good body?"


    "Still going to Sichuan?" Shen Bijun''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and asked suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu explained, "do you have a brother named Shen Xiaolong?"


    "How do you know?" Shen Bijun exclaimed, "when I was very young, he was expelled from the Shen family. I don''t know what he did. I can''t remember it. I just heard my mother mention it once in a while."


    "Because I met him a few months ago. By chance, I learned that he was also a member of the Shen family, and promised to take you to see him." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Big brother... Is he OK?" Shen Bijun''s voice trembled. All along, she thought that the Shen family had been destroyed, and she was alone in the world. Now that she learned that she had a relative, how could she not be excited.


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "before, I was deeply involved in a storm, but now the situation has turned out to be very good. As for the specific situation, I''ll talk to you slowly on my way."


    Shen Bijun, who was born with ice and snow, soon guessed the truth: "only with the help of elder brother song can he turn the corner."


    Song Qingshu did not deny: "I did help him, but he is also helping me. It''s mutually beneficial."


    Shen Bijun sighed: "brother song, I really don''t know how to repay you for your kindness to the Shen family."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking of a joke in his previous life: "it seems that I must be very ugly in Bijun''s heart."


    Shen Bijun a Leng: "song big brother how to say this?"


    Song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "in the story, if the hero saves the beauty, if the man is very handsome, the girl will often say that" the great kindness of the young man is unrequited, and the little girl can only promise each other by herself. "; If the man is ugly, the girl will say, "the great kindness of the young man, the little girl has nothing to repay. She can only repay him in the afterlife."


    "No girl is so... So shameless, I..." Shen Bijun''s face turned red in an instant, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu just blurted out that he had some regrets. He couldn''t really change his personality. In later generations, such teasing was normal. Those women didn''t take it seriously. On the contrary, they enlivened the atmosphere. It''s just that the world is much more conservative. Such words would be frivolous.


    Sure enough, Shen Bijun''s ruddy little mouth opened slightly several times, a pair of eager to talk and stop.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "I like to make fun of myself. Bi Jun doesn''t have to worry about it. You will know my bad virtue when you get familiar with me in the future." He is also very helpless. Now that he is in debt, he has no provocative mind. What''s more, recently he is full of thinking about how to deal with Mongolia''s going south, and he won''t think about the problem of love between children and girls. However, such behavior will inevitably be misunderstood in other people''s eyes.


    Shen Bijun whispered for a moment. She really didn''t know how to respond to such a topic.


    Song Qingshu then said, "I''m looking at Bijun. You may be embarrassed to eat. Well, I still have some things to deal with. I''ll pick you up in two days. You should be well prepared."


    Shen Bijun, who has not been happy for a long time, can''t help but smile. I don''t blame you when I think of what you are running. What''s more, I don''t know how to make a hasty ending.


    However, thinking of being kidnapped from Jiangnan and staying with men all the way, I''m afraid that in other people''s eyes, my reputation and integrity have already been damaged. What''s more, I became the concubine of the emperor of Liao. Although I was pure and clean, I stayed in the palace for such a long time. I''m afraid that even if my parents died again, I would not think that nothing happened.


    When song Qingshu returned to his bedroom, Su Quan raised his eyebrows and said, "Gee, why did you come back so early?"


    "Very early?" Song Qingshu is a bit of a mystery.


    Su Quan chuckled: "I thought you would at least spend the night with her."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "in your heart, I am such a person?"


    "What else?" Su Quan said with a smile, "don''t say you have no interest in that beauty. I''m a woman. She can''t help but marvel at her beauty. She''s just kept in the boudoir all the time, so she doesn''t have a good reputation. If she''s a person in the Jianghu, I''m afraid the name of the first beauty in the Wulin will change."


    "Miss Shen is really beautiful." Song Qingshu agreed, but when a woman is beautiful to a certain extent, it''s hard to distinguish between beauty and stature. Identity and temperament are the most important things.


    Su Quan said with a smile: "do you want me to call her now? Anyway, she is the emperor''s concubine, and it''s her duty to serve the emperor. "


    Song Qingshu was startled¡° Don''t mess about. Her haggard appearance, after experiencing great joy, suddenly comes great sorrow. It''s very likely that she will be scared into shortsightedness. "


    "It''s boring. I''m nervous." Su Quan curled his lips and laughed like a fox.


    Song Qingshu zhengse way: "for any other innocent people, I will be like this."


    "Well, well, you''re a gentleman, OK," Su Quan said with a smile, holding his hand. "It''s late. Why don''t we have a rest?"


    Song Qingshu could not laugh or cry: "you just said I came back early."


    Su Tsuen rarely blushed: "people miss you. It''s like three autumn after a day''s absence. What''s more, I haven''t seen you for such a long time."


    Hearing her coquettish voice, song Qingshu''s body is half crisp. Su Quan''s biggest characteristic is not her beauty, but in terms of appearance, Shen Bijun is actually better than her. However, the reason why the palace people call them both lies in her ingratiating temperament. Her rhythm of biting and enunciating is very characteristic, and her soft voice matches her eyes, Can make any man think of bed for the first time.

 Chapter 1901

    Song Qingshu is a man, and he is a normal man. When he holds her up and walks to the couch, Su Quan smiles, grabs him by the neck and pulls down the curtain beside the bed.


    Soon the room will come to the sound of crying, let a person on the red, a heart beat faster.


    When she got up the next day, Su Quan said a few words to him in a daze, and then fell into a sweet sleep again. Song Qingshu gave her a kiss on the forehead, then got up, packed up her clothes and left the bedroom. They spent the whole night saying goodbye.


    For most of the evening, Su Quan was as weak as mud. He was already tired, and song Qingshu didn''t want to disturb her.


    After leaving the palace, song Qingshu also felt that his feet were a little weak. He and Zhao Min and Su Quan, two naturally ingratiating women, devoted themselves wholeheartedly. Even if his body was iron, he could not support them.


    "If it had not been for the special cultivation method and could nourish itself with the Qi of yin and Yang, I would have died long ago." Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, and outsiders admire him for his good fortune. But how can outsiders know about his hard work? Of course, these words are even worse.


    No wonder since ancient times, most emperors have a short life. There are so many concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards. If they want to get rain and dew evenly, there is no reason to be tired to death.


    When song Qingshu came to the cold palace, Shen Bijun had already finished cleaning and was sitting in the yard watering the flowers. Different from what she had seen before, her eyes were as bright as stars, as if they were shining at any time.


    After a day and night of fierce fighting, song Qingshu is still in the mode of sage. He is still amazed at the beauty of the woman in front of him. He thinks that no wonder Su Quan said last night that he would squeeze him dry, so as not to worry about this woman.


    "Brother song, are you here?" Seeing the arrival of song Qingshu, Shen Bijun was a little surprised, but more surprised.


    "Originally, it was said that we would set out in two days, but it''s better to be on the road as soon as possible Song Qingshu smiles. No one knows when Mongolia will go south. It''s better to seize the time. Anyway, Su Quan can take care of Liao.


    Song Qingshu said after a pause¡° Would you like to pack now? "


    Shen Bijun was surprised: "are you going now?"


    "Why, do you still want to be here?" Song Qingshu joked.


    "Of course not," Shen Bijun blushed, "but for a moment, I can''t believe I can leave this cage."


    But now she has no time to feel these, and the complicated look on her face is soon replaced by excitement: "I don''t have much to clean up, I''ll be fine soon."


    "It''s not urgent. You''ll take your time." Looking at her cheering figure, song Qingshu didn''t go with her. After all, the other party must pick up some women''s private clothes. It''s not very convenient for him.


    Standing in the yard waiting leisurely, but this wait is almost half an hour, finally looking at her carefully selected Rouge powder, nameless bottles and cans, and a few bags of clothes, I can''t help crying and laughing: "sure enough, women in any age are like this."


    Shen Bijun heard his muttering, some embarrassed, said: "let you wait a long time, fortunately not at home, otherwise these things more."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that she was a young lady with a golden key when she was a child. Her family also loved her very much, so naturally she had what she wanted.


    "I just don''t know if those things in Shen Yuan are still there." Shen Bijun suddenly said sadly.


    "If you''re in or not, you can go back and see for yourself." Song Qingshu comforted her when she thought of the destruction of the Shen family.


    "I thought I would die in a foreign land all my life, but I didn''t expect to have a chance to go back to Shenyuan. Brother song, thank you." Shen Bijun bowed to salute as he spoke.


    "Bi Jun, don''t be so polite," Song Qingshu helped her up. "When you really get back to Shen Yuan, thank you not too late."


    "Well." Being held by a young man, Shen Bijun''s heart beat faster.


    "You?" At this time, there was a voice of uncertainty outside the door. They looked back and found that the maid in waiting was standing at the door, looking at them in horror.


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red and quickly stepped back to separate from the other party. Song Qingshu said to the maid in waiting, "I''ve been ordered to take Princess Hui out of the palace. During this period, everything is the same. When the lady is still here, there will be an imperial edict soon. No one else is allowed to visit, and you don''t have to worry about divulging secrets."


    "You take your mother out of the palace?" The maid in waiting was a fool, which was beyond her understanding. You should know that the ending of a woman in the cold palace is either lonely to old age, or a piece of white silk. There is a very small possibility that she will make a comeback, but I have never heard that she will let her concubines out of the palace.


    "Are you... Eloping?" The palace maid asked, shivering. She thought the man was the emperor''s bodyguard or something, but no matter how big the emperor was, he wouldn''t let a vigorous young man take his own woman out of the palace. The key is that the woman is so beautiful that no man can resist her charm.


    After thinking about it, the only explanation is that they are going to elope. After so many years in the palace, he naturally knows the seriousness of the matter. If it comes to light, he, who is serving Princess Hui, will never escape the connection. When the time comes, the emperor will be so angry that he may sentence her to be beheaded all over the house. Naturally, he will have to ask now.


    "Elopement?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you talking about?" Shen Bijun is very ashamed. Elopement is a popular drama in those novels. However, for these young ladies, countless people have emphasized how shameless elopement is.


    "Niang Niang, you have pity on me. I''m old and I''m young. As soon as you leave, I''ll be investigated. What can I do?" The little maid in waiting could not help crying.


    Shen Bijun opens her mouth, but she doesn''t know how to comfort her. She can''t help but look at Song Qingshu for help. In fact, she doesn''t know how the other party will take her out of the palace. The most likely scenario is that the other party will slip out of the palace with his excellent martial arts skills. But in this way, it''s easy to implicate people around him. She thinks that she has regained her freedom, but the cost is other people''s lives, She was kind-hearted and couldn''t bear it.


    Song Qingshu threw the gold medal in his arms to the little maid in waiting: "see for yourself, if the gold medal is fake, it''s the emperor''s personal thing."


    "Who knows if you faked it or not." The little maid looked over and over, and saw the Golden Dragon tattooed on it. On the one hand, she wrote "Royal" and on the other hand, she wrote "Ruzhen''s visit". Finally, she settled down.


    "Who dares to pass the imperial edict in the palace?" Song Qingshu reaches for a move, and then draws the gold medal back to his hand. However, he can''t bear to blame the dutiful little maid in waiting. Of course, what he should scare is to scare, "don''t talk too much, or you will lose your life."


    After that, they took Shen Bijun out. They went to the door, and the little maid in waiting asked timidly, "lady, will you come back?"


    "I..." Shen Bijun opened his mouth, but found that he did not know the answer. He could not help looking at the man around him and asked the same question, "brother song, will I come back?"

 Chapter 1902

    "I guess so." Song Qingshu replied.


    Hearing his words, Shen Bijun''s original high spirits suddenly fell to the bottom. He thought today''s sunshine was very bright, but now the same weather feels cloudy.


    Noticing her expression, song Qingshu knew that she was wrong and explained, "don''t think about it, because you are sensitive to your identity. It''s impossible to live in the Southern Song Dynasty as you were before in a short time. Here can provide you with a safe haven."


    "But I don''t like it here. I''m always worried about... Worried about..." Shen Bijun hesitated for a long time before he said it completely, "one day the emperor will call me to bed."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "don''t worry, what you''re worried about won''t happen. He won''t call you to bed."


    Hearing his laughter, Shen Bijun did not know why he was a little annoyed: "why, if you are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "Nothing in case, I promise you." Song Qingshu said.


    Shen Bijun frowned slightly: "I know elder brother song you have great ability, but... But the other party is the emperor, what do you really want to do? I''m afraid elder brother song can''t stop it."


    Song Qingshu handed the gold medal to her: "even the emperor''s gold medal is in my hand, and I can go in and out of the palace at will. If I want to take you away, I can take you away. What else do you worry about? It''s just that some secrets are not convenient to reveal to you now. I can only tell you that you can make this palace your home. No one will bully you or hurt you. "


    "Ah?" Shen Bijun was a little surprised. The amount of information in the other party''s words was too much. However she could imagine, she could not guess the truth.


    "But I don''t like it here. I can go outside and hide my name. I can spend the rest of my life in a small mountain town." Shen Bijun bit his lips and showed a trace of stubbornness in his eyes.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Bi Jun has been through so many things, don''t you understand a truth? A woman as beautiful as you, even if you want to live in a mountain town, trouble will follow."


    Shen Bijun is silent. She doesn''t know this truth. With her beauty, even if she wants to live in poverty all her life, she can''t avoid all kinds of harassment.


    "I can go to my brother." Shen Bijun finally found a reason.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, or said: "originally you can go to Shen Xiaolong, but the cooperation between Shen Xiaolong and I is not so strong, we need your existence to help maintain it."


    He didn''t deliberately cheat Shen Bijun, because he knew that the other party was a smart person. In the original book, her heart was more on her husband Lian Chengbi''s side, but every time Lian Chengbi seemingly believed that she and Xiao Shilang had nothing to do with each other, in the twinkling of an eye, she used the news from her mouth to harm Xiao Shilang, which made Shen Bijun deeply hurt him, I think he''s a complete hypocrite.


    With this lesson, song Qingshu will not commit it again. Shen Bijun is a smart person. She will always know these things in the future. Instead of finding out the so-called "truth" and then reversing her feelings, she would better tell her everything at the beginning and let her know everything. Although she may be disgusted at the beginning, there is no subsequent reversal, She would not hate for love.


    Hearing what he said, Shen Bijun turned pale. Growing up in a big family, she was not a little white flower who was ignorant of everything. In addition, she had experienced too many twists and turns during this period of time. She knew the cruel world better than more ladies.


    If she had heard this kind of "political transaction" in the past, she would have hated it deeply. But now she has experienced so many things. When she hears these things again, she doesn''t think there is anything. She thinks there should be checks and balances.


    "Brother song, you can tell me frankly, which is enough to prove that you are a gentleman." Shen Bijun is full of emotion.


    Song Qingshu quickly waved his hand: "I''m not a gentleman, I''m the worst person in the world." It''s better to be a bad guy at the beginning than to expect too much from the other party at the beginning and end up with negative growth.


    Shen Bijun chuckled: "if you are the worst person in the world, there will be no bad people in the world."


    Song Qingshu could not help shaking his head: "this is the world. People often don''t believe the truth, but they are lies, which make people believe it."


    But Shen Bijun ignored it. Hearing that she was a chip used by the other party to check and balance Shen Xiaolong, she was calm about many things: "in that case, I''ll come back later. Anyway, I''m not afraid of anything with you."


    See her misunderstanding, song Qingshu is not easy to say anything, can only default down: "you can figure it out, let''s first out of the palace, at least you can be free for a few months."


    After a pause, he said to the little maid in waiting: "did you hear something just now?"


    The little maid shook her head like a rattle: "no, I didn''t hear anything." She has been in the palace since childhood, and her strong desire for survival makes her give a correct answer.


    "It''s the best." Song Qingshu smiles and takes Shen Bijun to the outside of the palace. This time, the little maids dare not stop anything.


    Accompanied by him, Shen Bijun walked out of the palace unimpeded. He thought the palace was heavily guarded. As a result, the guards along the way knelt down to salute when they saw the token in his hand, and the atmosphere did not dare to say a word.


    Shen Bijun couldn''t help asking: "brother song, how did you get the gold medal?"


    Song Qingshu looks mysterious: "this is a secret."


    Shen Bijun asked the other party several times, but she didn''t say it, which made her more and more curious. She was really curious about too many things. Besides why he had the emperor''s personal gold medal, why he could freely enter and leave the palace, and why he had the courage to make her become a family in the imperial palace of Liao.


    It''s a pity that no matter how she asks, the other side is always tight lipped, which makes her more and more curious. If a woman is curious about a man, she knows what will happen next. It''s a pity that Shen Bijun''s heart is too heavy to think about anything else.


    Although she can understand each other''s way of doing things intellectually, her emotional acceptance is another matter. She has always regarded song Qingshu as a great hero and Savior in his life. But once she knows that the other party is trying to save herself, her mood will inevitably change.


    Song Qingshu obviously noticed her change. After a few days, he couldn''t help but smile and ask, "do you look at me now and think I''m particularly mean?"


    "No... No." Although Shen Bijun said this, her heart changed after all. At first, the other party was completely like a God in her heart, but now it is inevitable to have so many doubts about him.


    Song Qingshu can see clearly the change of her eyes, but it doesn''t matter to him. Today, he has gone through the storm. No matter how beautiful Shen Bijun is, it''s hard to lose his mind. Many of his confidants are no less than her in terms of appearance and temperament. Naturally, he won''t be unable to control Shen Bijun like other men.


    It''s obvious that her attitude has changed from intimacy to estrangement. Song Qingshu doesn''t explain much. No matter how many explanations there are, it''s useless. It''s better to let time prove everything.


    On the way to Sichuan, song Qingshu hired a carriage, considering that the other party was a young lady who couldn''t get out of the gate and didn''t step out of the gate, so they went on their way for two days.


    On the third day, Shen Bijun suddenly opened his face and asked, "brother song, can you stop for a while?"


    Song Qingshu is not a Lu man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Knowing how long she''s been in a hurry, she must have some inconvenient time, so she stopped the car and said with a smile: "I''ve been in a hurry for a long time. I''ll go to the front for convenience. Bi Jun will wait for me."


    Shen Bijun Bing Xueming is clever. He doesn''t know that the other party deliberately said this to resolve his embarrassment. He is full of gratitude, but it''s hard to say anything.


    After Song Qingshu left the carriage for a few steps, he suddenly had a whim: "this is a wild mountain, Bi Jun, be careful not to be bitten by a snake."


    Shen Bijun promised, but he thought, how can there be such a coincidence? After seeing song Qingshu''s figure leave, she just red faced and found a small bush nearby and squatted down.


    Song Qingshu was sitting under a tree not far away to have a rest. He had been waiting for the time to go back. Who knew that there was a cry of surprise not far away. He could not help rushing over there: "Bijun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Today, he is no longer Meng Lang''s disciple. When he comes to the woods, he worries about the other party''s clothes. He doesn''t rush over directly, but asks from a long distance.


    "I was... I was... Bitten by a snake." At this time, Shen Bijun''s weak voice came from the direction of the trees# 160;

 Chapter 1903

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t care much about it. He rushed over. He knew that some snakes in the world were extremely poisonous, and Shen Bijun didn''t know how to use his internal skills. Once bitten by that kind of snake, he would die every minute.


    Rushing into the trees, Shen Bijun''s dress was in good condition, but he frowned and covered his legs, with a worried and scared expression on his face.


    "Where is the snake?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry. Even if later generations were bitten by snakes, the hospital would ask for it for the first time. In this way, the corresponding serum could be prepared. Although song Qingshu had no serum, if he knew what kind of snake it was, he would know whether it was poisonous or not.


    Shen Bijun shook his head and said with a lingering fear: "it... It bit me and ran away. I didn''t see it clearly."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly and squatted down in front of her, grabbing her calf. Who knows that Shen Bijun instinctively shrinks his legs into his skirt: "what do you... What do you do?"


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I want to see your wound!"


    In fact, Shen Bijun regretted her words as soon as she spoke. She was not a fool. She roughly guessed the reason. It was just a lady''s instinctive reaction. For a moment, she didn''t know how to explain it. She could only let him check her calf in silence.


    The sword in Song Qingshu''s hand was extremely sharp. He quickly cut the cloth on her leg. Seeing the shape of the wound and the faint smell, he could not help but feel deeply: "you are bitten by a poisonous snake."


    Without waiting for the other party''s response, he quickly pointed several acupoints on her body to protect her heart pulse, and then used a Yang finger healing technique to move around the acupoints on her leg.


    "Am I going to die?" Seeing his dignified face, Shen Bijun lost her face and was about to regain her freedom. As a result, she fell to the bottom when she was most happy. No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t bear the strong contrast.


    Song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, how can you die with me." Now that he is proficient in martial arts, he has several experiences of poisoning and healing. How can poison kill him.


    However, he soon frowned and said, "this snake is a bit poisonous. It took so long to force out two drops of poisonous blood. Bijun, please bear with it a little more."


    When Shen Bijun heard the first half of his sentence, she could not help but relax. In her heart, the other side was an omnipotent person. Since he said so, it was obviously OK. But when she heard the second half of his sentence, her whole heart immediately raised again. She wanted to ask again. Seeing that the other side was concentrating on forcing poison, and worried about disturbing him, she could only be alone worrying about gain and loss.


    With the spirit of twelve points, song Qingshu used one Yang finger and even taixuan Sutra to force out the poisonous blood in her body bit by bit for two hours.


    Seeing that the blood from her wound returned to normal and bright red, he was relieved: "I don''t think his life is in danger, but this snake is very poisonous. I have to work so hard to force it out now. Maybe there will be some sequelae. Let''s observe it first."


    At the same time, I secretly sigh that the ancient snakes, insects, rats and ants are rampant, and this road is not so desolate. I can actually meet such poisonous snakes. I think it is more suitable for ordinary people to live in the future.


    "Thank you, elder brother song..." Shen Bijun reluctantly smiles. Song Qingshu has been busy for two hours. After all, she still has internal power support. But she is delicate and weak, and she has been poisoned again. She has been supporting for so long in one breath. Now that she is relieved, she just feels dizzy, and the whole person can''t help but faint.


    When Shen Bijun woke up from his dizziness, he found that his people had arrived at a broken temple, which was not only very broken, but also very small. In the small and broken shrine, it seems that the mountain god is offering sacrifices. The wind is blowing outside. If it wasn''t for the fire that had risen in front of the altar, Shen Bijun would have been frozen.


    The wind leaked in from all directions, and the flame was flashing all the time. A man was holding out his hands to warm the fire, humming a song at the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Bijun was surprised, but soon recognized that he was song Qingshu. He gradually relaxed and wanted to call him. But suddenly he realized that the melody of the song he was humming was completely different from that of Gong Shangjiao Huiyu in the world. The melody was unspeakable desolation, unspeakable desolation and unspeakable loneliness, which was totally out of proportion to him.


    Shen Bijun thought that he was famous all over the world when he was young. With so many confidants around him, why did he feel so lonely?


    As soon as Shen Bijun opened her eyes, she couldn''t help being attracted by the other party. After a long time, she realized that she shouldn''t have paid so much attention to a man. She should have thought about her situation first.


    Naturally, there is no bed in the broken temple. Her people sleep on the divine case, which is also covered with thick straw. She can''t help feeling that brother song is really considerate. No wonder so many women can''t help falling in love with him.


    "Are you awake?" Song Qingshu looks back.


    Shen Bijun nodded, a smile on his lips: "what song did brother song just sing?"


    "It''s a blind song." Song Qingshu replied indifferently.


    Shen Bijun was stunned. She was famous in Jiangnan. She didn''t know how many talented people and young master Xun GUI were around her. She didn''t miss any chance to show her talent. She had never seen song Qingshu deliberately avoid it.


    Curious, she naturally didn''t want to let go: "although I can''t understand how those rhythms are arranged, it''s very nice to hear. Was this created by brother song himself?"


    "How can I have that ability?" Song Qingshu''s current situation naturally disdains to be a copywriter and borrow the beauty of others. "It''s a piece of music spread in my hometown. I learned it with it."


    "Brother song''s hometown is really outstanding. I really want to see it." Shen Bijun is both talented and beautiful. In this age, there are not many things that she can be interested in. She is nothing more than piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She also has a deep knowledge of music and temperament. She can''t help but feel happy when she sees this.


    But then she turned red, because she realized something was wrong. A girl told a man that she wanted to go to his house, which inevitably made people misunderstand her.


    Then she hastily added: "brother song, are you homesick? Just listening to your song, I feel homesick."


    Song Qingshu took a dumb look at her and thought that she was really a famous talented woman in Shanyin. Although she could not understand it, she could understand her emotion: "this song is really about hometown, but I just suddenly affected myself. Although I miss that world, it really makes me choose it. It''s also more attractive in this world."


    Shen Bijun heard some doubts, thinking why the other party mentioned his hometown would mention this world and that world?


    In her head, she didn''t want to lie down. She was about to get up and get down from the divine case when she heard song Qingshu''s cold voice: "lie down, don''t move!"

 Chapter 1904

    In her life, Shen Bijun has never heard anyone say such rude words to her. Although she is very gentle, she has never heard other people''s orders in her life.


    If other people were like this, she might not be able to help but immediately jump down, but the other party is song Qingshu. She hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t mean to disobey him after all.


    At this time, song Qingshu continued: "if you have to move, you might as well look at your own legs first. No matter how beautiful people are, if they lack a leg, they won''t look very good."


    Shen Bijun looked down in disbelief, only to find that her right leg had swollen up, and her man fell down immediately.


    Any woman who sees her leg swollen as big as her will be scared.


    Seeing her reaction, song Qingshu seemed to be laughing. Shen Bijun was a little shy. When his heart settled down, he asked, "I... how did I come here?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "before I forced you to poison, then you fainted. It was a little far from the town. I found this broken temple nearby and brought you here."


    "What happened to my leg?" Shen Bijun finally couldn''t help asking his most concerned question.


    "It should be the sequelae of some snake venom residues." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Sequelae?" Shen Bijun was startled. His voice was almost crying. "Will my legs be like this in the future?" Although she usually said that she would rather not have this beauty, how could a girl really not care about her appearance? If the legs become like this later, she would rather die.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll find some herbal medicine to apply it to you several times. It should be able to reduce the swelling." While saying this, he got up and said, "just now you are in a coma. I don''t trust you to leave you here alone. Now that you are awake, I will go outside and find some herbs. You can wait for me here."


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" Shen Bijun wanted to keep him, but she hesitated when she thought that if there were no herbal medicine, she would be like this all her life. The other side had already disappeared outside the broken temple.


    Outside the wind is still blowing, in addition to the wind, no other sound can be heard. It seems that she is the only one left in the world. She originally felt lonely and helpless, but now there is a kind of whole person like a forgotten dust.


    She has never missed a man so much. At first, she was waiting for him to pick her up in the palace. Now she hopes that he will come back soon, because only by staying with him can she have enough sense of security.


    "Am I in love with him?" As soon as this idea appeared, Shen Bijun was startled. In fact, it was not that she thought song Qingshu was bad. On the contrary, she was better than any man she had ever met. But the most important thing was that she had a wife. Although Shen Bijun was down, she never thought she would be a little boy, Even if this man is the best man in the world.


    "When a person is suffering from misfortune or illness, his heart will become particularly vulnerable. He needs sympathy and comfort from others, and he can''t stand loneliness." She tried to explain for herself, but she was not very satisfied with the explanation. She was so confused that she didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    In this way, she fell into meditation. Unconsciously, as time passed, footsteps rang out at the door. Song Qingshu came in with a bucket of water in his left hand and a bundle of unknown herbs in his right hand.


    "Brother song." Shen Bijun called sweetly. With him by his side, there is always an inexplicable sense of security.


    "There are no wild bees and butterflies coming to you after I pass by." Song Qingshu is in a good mood when he finds the herb he wants. He can''t help joking.


    "No... no, brother song, you are the only one to come in." As soon as Shen Bijun finished, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and could not help chuckling.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that I would be surrounded in the end."


    As he said this, he put up a shelf on the fire. Then he took the shabby casserole which I didn''t know where to find, poured half a pot of water into it, and poured most of the herbs into it.


    "What kind of herb is this?" Shen Bijun asked curiously.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "I don''t know the name either."


    Shen Bijun: "I was choked when I wanted to praise her.


    While cooking medicine, song Qingshu took the remaining herbs and went over: "although I don''t know the name, I know they have a miraculous effect on snake venom and can dissolve the injury on your leg."


    Came to her body, can''t help but frown: "eh, how to wear shoes and socks again, fast off, will legs show."


    Shen Bijun bit his lip and said, "can you... Can you go outside for a walk?" Before he forced the drug, it was too nervous at that time, but she just thought too much, now she suddenly did not have the courage before.


    Song Qingshu simply said: "No."


    Shen Bijun''s ears are red. He really wants to die to stay there.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "the people of the river and the lake don''t care about trifles. What''s the time? Bi Jun, why do you have to worry about the red tape in the past? Don''t think I want to see your feet. There''s nothing good about your feet now. I just want to see if your poison is repeated."


    Shen Bijun murmured: "I know elder brother song doesn''t mean that, but I..." in this era, if you want a lady to take off her shoes and socks, it''s almost like it''s hard for her to take off her clothes.


    Seeing her wriggling, song Qingshu also had a headache. He deliberately frightened him and said, "if the toxicity is repeated, it will spread suddenly. Maybe you will even let people see it in other places."


    This sentence is really more effective than anything. Shen Bijun slowly takes off her shoes and socks. When she first takes them off, her whole body is shaking. But now her heart has gradually calmed down and she feels that everything is not as bad as she just imagined.


    Song Qingshu pinched her feet in his hand, looked at them carefully for a while, and nodded secretly. He didn''t worry about that. Then he selected several kinds of herbs, took off the most tender part, and chewed them slowly in his mouth, as if he was tasting their taste.


    After a while, I vomited out the herbs chewed in my mouth and applied them on the other side''s wound.


    Shen Bijun didn''t know whether she was ashamed or grateful. She only felt that the medicine was cold and comfortable. Although she didn''t know the medical theory, she also knew that it should be symptomatic.


    The man tore a piece of cloth from his clothes and bandaged her wound. He felt his gentle action. Shen Bijun''s heart was even more confused. In order to resolve the embarrassment in her heart, she took the initiative to find a topic and said, "brother song, why are you so skillful in medicine?"


    "There''s nothing brilliant about it. It''s just a long illness." Song Qingshu''s smile seemed desolate.

 Chapter 1905

    Shen Bijun used to be raised in the boudoir, but she happened to hear the ladies talking about song Qingshu. However, at that time, for her, the other party was just a strange man. She didn''t care much about him, so she knew little about him.


    Later, she met him in the state of Liao, and he became the only hope to survive. She could not help but began to inquire about song Qingshu. She gradually learned a lot about him, including his emotional entanglement with Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei school, and his miserable experience at the lion slaughtering meeting. After a period of silence, she suddenly reappeared and became famous all over the world. Everything was full of fantasy and mystery, She couldn''t help being curious about the man.


    Now that she knew something about him over the years, she could naturally recognize the helplessness in the other person''s tone. After all, he had been injured, poisoned, and had died more than ten times earlier than anyone else. He was able to train his ability to cure wounds and poisons. It was all by his life.


    Thinking of this, Shen Bijun suddenly felt a little distressed for the man in front of him. Outsiders only saw the scenery in front of him, and several people cared about how many times he had struggled on the edge of life and death.


    "At the lion slaughtering ceremony, your meridians were broken. How did you recover later?" Shen Bijun asked softly.


    Song Qingshu applied medicine to her, but there was nothing else to do, so he casually chatted with her and talked about his exile. Later, by chance, he learned from Wang Yuyan that shenzhaojing might be cured, and then he went to Jingzhou prison


    These things are not big secrets, he did not deliberately hide.


    Shen Bijun couldn''t help sighing: "Miss Wang''s family in Suzhou is both talented and beautiful. She didn''t expect to be proficient in martial arts."


    Hearing her tone, song Qingshu was stunned: "do you know each other?"


    Shen Bijun nodded slightly: "I met her once. At that time, her talent and temperament were praised by people in the circle."


    Song Qingshu then thought that they were all young ladies in Jiangnan, and the two places were not too far apart. Their families had influence in the court, so it was normal to see each other. Wang YuYan''s discussion about these famous ladies can''t be about fighting and killing in the Jianghu, so naturally Shen Bijun doesn''t know that she knows all kinds of martial arts.


    "Elder brother song, I didn''t expect that you could find a solution in that situation. It really made Bijun admire you. If it was someone else, I''m afraid you would have been desperate." Shen Bijun looked at him with admiration in his eyes.


    "I''m not a saint, how could I not despair at that time," sighed song Qingshu, "but what about despair? Did I just do nothing? As long as you don''t give up, you will eventually find hope. "


    "As long as you don''t give up, you can finally find hope..." Shen Bijun silently read this sentence, and then associate with what happened in his home, for a time, he felt deeply.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll go outside and have a look." Song Qingshu got up and said.


    "Don''t go!" Shen Bijun called out subconsciously. Suddenly he realized something. His face turned red and he quickly explained, "I just woke up from a coma. I''m not sleepy at this time."


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Shen Bijun continued to ask: "by the way, brother song, there was a rumor that you were killed by Jinbo Xunhua, the most dangerous drug in the world. How did you resolve it in Yangzhou at that time?"


    It''s hard for any man to refuse her request. Song Qingshu thinks that he still needs to use her to win over Shen Xiaolong. It''s not bad to take this opportunity to get closer to her. So he tells her all about what happened in Yangzhou.


    Shen Bijun had only heard that he had been poisoned by jinboxunhua in Yangzhou before, but the details were not clear. Now when he heard about the future of those who experienced it, he knew what a thrilling night it was.


    When she heard that he had lost all his skills and was chased and killed by experts from all walks of life, although she knew that the other side had finally turned the evil into good, she still raised her heart. When she heard that the other side was finally out of Yangzhou City, Fang was slightly relieved. However, when she heard that the pursuers were also out of the city, she became nervous again.


    When song Qingshu said that he pretended to be the escort of Wanzao''s daughter-in-law and left the encirclement, she couldn''t help admiring him: "brother song was brave and resourceful when he was in danger. I''ve heard about that Prime Minister''s young grandmother. She''s very kind-hearted, which is different from the common insidious and acrimonious of the Wanzhe family. She''s an alien in their family. Even if I know your identity, I won''t tell her so as not to kill you. "


    "Bijun is right. Wanjia is a good woman indeed." Thinking of leaning against her on the boat... He just temporarily controlled the toxicity of Jinbo Xunhua. Song Qingshu''s heart was shocked. The process was really wonderful in retrospect.


    "How did she save you? Is she a master of Xinglin Noticing a strange expression on his face, Shen Bijun asked curiously.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu thought that he couldn''t tell you exactly how to save her. He had to find another reason to prevaricate. "Jinbo Xunhua was given to Li Kexiu by Wanzao. Qi Fang, as a young grandmother of ten thousand families, just had an antidote."


    Because Xiake island is closely related to the officialdom of the Southern Song Dynasty and involves the death of Jia Baoyu, it''s not convenient to disclose to her what happened on Xiake Island later, which also protects her to a certain extent. After all, the more secrets we know in the world, the more dangerous it is.


    "The young granny of ten thousand families is really kind. If you have a chance to meet her next time, you must thank her well." Shen Bijun instinctively said, and soon realized that it was wrong. He was not his own person. What position did he take to thank others?


    In order to resolve the embarrassment in her heart, she quickly asked about some famous events that happened around Song Qingshu in recent years. Song Qingshu answered patiently, and he didn''t hide the rest except some things that were inconvenient for others to say.


    In the next few days, after Song Qingshu''s careful care, Shen Bijun''s legs gradually became swollen, and the whole person became energetic.


    "Brother song, it''s because I''ve delayed your trip these days."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t have too much pressure. It''s impossible for me not to save myself? What''s more, I have reserved a certain amount of time. It''s not a big problem. "


    Although it was easy to listen to him, the careful Shen Bijun was keenly aware of the sadness in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment and said, "brother song, let''s change to riding a horse after that?" Although the carriage is comfortable to ride, its speed is far less than that of riding.


    "But I don''t think you can ride a horse, can you?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    "You can let elder brother song teach me while driving..." Shen Bijun said in a low voice with his head down.

 Chapter 1906

    Song Qingshu was surprised that she would say this and asked, "do you have any riding experience?"


    "No Shen Bijun shook her head. There were not many horses in the whole Southern Song Dynasty. As a lady from a big family, she could not touch such things as riding horses.


    "I''m afraid I can only teach you first, and then let you ride alone after you are proficient." Song Qingshu hesitated.


    Shen Bijun lowered his head slightly, could not see the expression clearly at this time, but just said: "good."


    But she gave a good answer?


    Worried that she might not know how to teach riding, he had to add: "you don''t have the slightest foundation. At the beginning, we can only ride together, because to teach you, there will inevitably be physical contact..."


    "I know..." Shen Bijun longed for a crack in the ground, thinking that the world would say that he was a man who could please women, but now how did he look like a geese?


    Of course, she kept hinting to herself that the main reason why she took the initiative to do so was because she was poisoned, which made him delay his journey in order to save himself. She didn''t think she could repay him, so she had to make up for it as much as possible.


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rises slightly. When he hears what the other party says, he certainly won''t be stupid enough to confirm that any man acquiesces in physical contact when facing such a beautiful woman - although it doesn''t mean that, it''s enough to make a man proud enough.


    But he suddenly put away his smile, because now he is in debt, and he doesn''t want to live up to a woman''s feelings. He wants to talk to her, but he suddenly realizes that he can''t speak such words.


    Don''t you say to her that you should never like my brother, how beautiful my wife is?


    It''s hard to beat her when you think about it, and such a young lady must be very thin skinned. That would make her feel ashamed. Maybe she''ll think of her own shortsightedness


    Although song Qingshu doesn''t love Shen Bijun now, no man can watch her die in the face of such a beautiful woman. What''s more, she has something to do with Shen Xiaolong''s attitude.


    In the past, in order to woo Shen Xiaolong, he would have chased Shen Bijun into his hands. But this time, in the states of Jin and Liao, he had to deal with a few confidants in a short time. He was so good at protecting his body that his physical strength could support him, but he felt a little tired. What''s more, he felt sorry for those beautiful women who loved him wholeheartedly, But he saw that one loved another, and one feeling had to be divided into many parts, which was too unfair to them, so he didn''t want to fail the new woman any more.


    "I''m afraid of the wolf before and the tiger after. I''ve made too many mistakes when I want to be a good man, and I''m not completely bad when I want to be a bad man. It really hurts." Song Qingshu secretly despised himself.


    Seeing that it was late, song Qingshu untied the carriage and abandoned it in the woods. Then he gathered up some horses and said, "let''s go."


    Shen Bijun nodded, ready to climb a horse, but she usually may not be so easy to climb up such a tall horse in the north, not to mention now a foot injured, simply can not make efforts.


    Seeing her anxious appearance, song Qingshu stepped forward and said, "I''ll help you." Said a fork to live her waist, lightly lift then put her on the horse.


    "Ah Although Shen Bijun had psychological preparation, she was suddenly held up by a man like this. She was still startled and instinctively clamped her legs.


    The horse didn''t know why, so he got the usual order and subconsciously ran forward. Shen Bijun didn''t expect such an accident. He exclaimed, how could the whole person sit still? As soon as he tilted, he fell to the ground.


    In Jiangnan before, she had heard some anecdotes that Mr. so and so accidentally fell down when he was learning to ride a horse. He either broke his leg or broke his face. Another one seemed to fall on the ground and broke his neck. She could only spend her life in bed. No matter what the situation, she couldn''t bear it. She was very scared, but she couldn''t make any sound, Mouth open big, but can''t call for help.


    Just when her head was blank, a mellow voice came from her ear: "I''m sorry, it''s my carelessness that makes Bijun scared."


    Shen Bijun no longer felt the cold wind, but felt that he was in a warm embrace. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was lying in the arms of song Qingshu, and the two rode together on a horse.


    Instinct let her subconsciously sit up straight body, want to get rid of each other''s hands, but immediately think of what just promised, the whole tight body this slowly relaxed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Bi Jun, you are as light as a swallow. When you were just picked up, you couldn''t feel your weight at all."


    "No, they ate a lot in the palace a few days ago. Now they must be much fatter than before." Shen Bijun quickly explained.


    Song Qingshu can''t help feeling that no matter the women of later generations or the women of the world, there must be some misunderstanding about the word fat.


    Holding a young girl in her arms, she has a soft touch and a faint fragrance. Originally, song Qingshu''s mind was as hard as stone, but now her body is as hard as stone.


    "Brother song, do you still have a sword?" Shen Bijun felt that there were some people, and he twisted his waist subconsciously.


    "I don''t need weapons now." Song Qingshu replied with some pride, but he didn''t understand why the other party asked this question.


    "That..." Shen Bijun suddenly realized something. His face was as red as sunset in the sky. He didn''t dare to move any more.


    Song Qingshu finally responds. Unexpectedly, the old driver turns over in a little girl''s car. In order to solve everyone''s embarrassment, he quickly moves the topic away and begins to teach her how to ride a horse.


    I don''t know why. Shen Bijun seems to be a very smart girl, but she can''t learn how to ride a horse. Fortunately, song Qingshu took several horses with her on this trip. Otherwise, if she carried two people for a long time, even a bloody BMW would be tired.


    So they went all the way to the southwest, crossed the plank road of Qinling Mountains, passed Hanzhong, entered the sword Pavilion, and finally got closer and closer to Chengdu, and settled down in an inn in Mianzhu.


    Song Qingshu stood by the window and looked in the direction of Chengdu. He was worried about the current situation in Sichuan. Although Shen Xiaolong was loyal to him, he lacked effective means of checks and balances. Only Ruan Xingzhu and Lin Pingzhi were really his own people. Speaking of Lin Pingzhi, he used deathbed to get rid of the king of Yeli in Xixia, which became the beginning of the turmoil in Xixia. After returning to Sichuan, he relied on this credit, In addition to the arrangement of song Qingshu, it can be said that it has gone all the way up. Now it is almost the third leader in Sichuan, but after all, the foundation is too shallow to compare with Shen Xiaolong.


    At this time, Shen Bijun''s exclamation came from the next room. Song Qingshu was surprised. Did any villain break into her room? She flashed and ran from the window to the next door.


    However, after entering the room, he didn''t see the villain''s shadow. He just saw the gossamer flying all over the room. Shen Bijun stood quietly in front of him. Song Qingshu was about to ask, but what happened in front of him made him speechless.


    Shen Bijun slowly unties her skirt and takes off her clothes. She doesn''t take off quickly, because she is a yellow girl after all. She takes off her clothes in front of a man, which makes her feel ashamed. Her hands are shaking all the time.


    Apart from the clothes above, most of her flawless body has appeared in front of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu had to say: "Bijun, this is..."


    Shen Bijun''s cheeks make her complexion more jade, her chest more white and crystal clear, her legs

 Chapter 1907

    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva difficultly. Although he wanted to see her take off, his reason finally got the upper hand: "Bijun, what are you doing?"


    Shen Bijun bit his lip, his voice was as thin as a mosquito and fly: "brother song, you have nothing to repay for my great kindness, but..."


    Song Qingshu stopped her and said, "Bi Jun, you are serious. I only help you out of morality. I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger. You don''t have to do this."


    Shen Bijun raised his head and insisted in his voice: "I still need to avenge my parents and Shen family, but I don''t have the strength to bind a chicken. Thinking about it, no one can help me to avenge except elder brother song. But elder brother song, you have helped me so much. I really have no face to speak to you again, so I can only... Only..."


    Song Qingshu sighed, reached for a breath, took a blanket into his hand, went over and put it on his body, blocking the dazzling white crystal: "Bijun, I really can''t understand why you did such a simple and rude thing with your knowledge and intelligence. You can''t be so direct. With your beauty and temperament, it''s not difficult for me to fall in love with you. Are you afraid that I won''t avenge you then? If you do that... You''re inferior. "


    Shen Bijun said with a sad smile: "I don''t know these things. In fact, I''m suffering these days. I''ve thought about what you said, but I still can''t make use of you like this. It''s better to make a fair deal at the beginning."


    "You are not the goods, how can you clearly mark the price." Song Qingshu''s voice was a little more pitying, especially when she heard her psychological struggle, we can imagine what suffering she had experienced as a daughter.


    "Now I''m not even as good as the goods." Shen Bijun''s eyes are red.


    "If there are such beautiful goods in the world, I''m afraid all the men in the world will be crazy about it." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    "Beautiful?" Shen Bijun''s tears could no longer help falling down, "if it''s really beautiful, it won''t be abandoned by elder brother song. Now I think I''m not as good as those brothel women I usually despise."


    Song Qingshu finally realized that her refusal might hurt her. Thinking about it, a gorgeous beauty growing up in various auras was sought after by thousands of men. As a result, she took the initiative to undress a man and got rejection. This kind of blow to her self-confidence was devastating, and even made her feel a huge insult.


    Sometimes the logic of a woman is so strange that she will not be glad that she has kept her virginity, but she will cry for her lack of charm.


    Song Qingshu is the first two, he is a soft hearted person, do not want to hurt anyone, let alone a woman to make such a sacrifice.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll talk to you." Song Qingshu holds Shen Bijun up and puts him on the bed. Then he gently covers the quilt for her. Then he leans on the bed and sits down.


    "I think I''m a bad woman." Shen Bijun''s perfect face has a trace of sadness.


    "If you are really a bad woman, you will pretend to love me first, and then use the love between us to let me help you revenge." Song Qingshu gently wiped the tears on her cheek with her fingers, "but you didn''t, which makes me admire very much."


    "How can you admire a woman like me?" Shen Bijun obviously didn''t believe it.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "in my heart, everyone''s personality is equal regardless of their status and martial arts. You are not blackened in this situation. You are not as beautiful as many women in history. The surface is white lotus, but the bottom of your heart is blacker than ink. I really appreciate your pure heart at this moment. In my opinion, it is crystal clear, More beautiful than your face. "


    Feeling the sincerity in his tone, Shen Bijun finally burst into tears and said, "it seems that elder brother song really doesn''t like my appearance."


    Song Qingshu almost choked: "if there is a man in the world who doesn''t like Bijun''s appearance, he is either blind or stupid."


    "What about elder brother song?" Shen Bijun looked at him quietly. His eyes were watery, bigger and brighter than usual.


    Song Qingshu was temporarily speechless. After a long time, he reluctantly thought of an answer: "maybe I am Liu Xiahui reincarnated."


    "Liu Xiahui who is not in trouble?" Shen Bijun looks strange, "a few days ago, when elder brother song taught me how to ride a horse, he didn''t behave like Liu Xiahui in legend."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed when he thought of his uncontrollable physical reaction at that time. However, after so many experiences, the embarrassment just flashed by, and he soon laughed: "this not only proves Bi Jun''s charm, after all, words can be faked, but physical reaction can''t be faked. Even a gentleman like Liu Xiahui can''t control it. It can be seen how attractive you are."


    I''ve never heard such explicit praise, but Shen Bijun didn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, he had a unique and novel feeling.


    "But today you turned me down without mercy." Shen Bijun''s mood has gradually improved. He can''t help humming. His tone is full of indignation.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "do you want to be bullied by me so much? In that case, I will be as you wish."


    "Ah ~" Shen Bijun exclaimed, and quickly shrank back. Just now, she had a sense of mission of sacrifice. But after so long, her inexplicable courage had already disappeared, and now she was more shy than usual.


    Song Qingshu just deliberately scared her. Naturally, he didn''t really do anything. He got up and wanted to leave: "you have a good rest. If you have something to call me, I''ll be next door."


    Who knows, Shen Bijun thought that his refusal just hurt him and said in a hurry: "in fact, you don''t have to go."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu turned around and looked at her with amusing eyes.


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red and he hastily added, "you can stay and have a rest, but you are not allowed to do anything else."


    Song Qingshu smiles, which makes Shen Bijun very uneasy. When he thought he would refuse again, he heard him say "good" very simply.


    Now it''s Shen Bijun''s turn to be silly. She''s just ready, but now she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Song Qingshu jumped directly into bed and said with a smile, "do you want to go to bed now or chat for a while?" Other girls have done their part. If he refuses the invitation three times or four times, he is worried that it will irritate Shen Bijun. If a woman''s self-esteem is hurt too hard, she is easy to go to extremes and turn love into hate.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t want to have more peach blossom debt for the time being, he didn''t want to have another woman who hated him. Li xunhuan and Lin xian''er have learned from each other''s mistakes. He doesn''t want to repeat them. More importantly, he did not want to see the pure and kind Shen Bijun blackened for his own sake.


    "Chat... Chat." Shen Bijun blushed and replied that she didn''t mean to go to bed directly.


    Her answer did not surprise song Qingshu. Feeling the other party''s tension, he took the initiative to find a topic to ease: "Bijun, tell me something interesting about your childhood?"


    "When I was a child?" Shen Bijun was surprised.


    "You''ve been asking me about what happened around me all this time, but I don''t know what you''ve been through before. It''s unfair." Song Qingshu said on purpose.


    Shen Bijun chuckled: "it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but it''s that compared with the storms experienced by brother song, those things were too common when I was a child."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "how can the growth history of the first beauty in Jiangnan be normal?"


    Shen Bijun said lightly, "when will I become the most beautiful girl in the south of the Yangtze River? Don''t talk nonsense, elder brother song."

 Chapter 1908

    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s just because you have been raised in the boudoir that your reputation is not obvious. If you are from the Jianghu, or you often appear in public, I''m afraid the world has already held you up to the sky."


    "No..." Shen Bijun''s face was slightly red, but it was obvious that he was in a good mood when he heard these words. "A girl''s family, who has been in public all day, is not very good after all."


    "So it''s cheap for me. It''s a dull feeling to have the first beauty in Jiangnan." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Where are you cheap?" Shen Bijun looked slightly embarrassed. "And there are many beauties in Jiangnan, such as Miss Wang, Miss Xue, Miss Shi, Miss Li... They are no worse than me. I really can''t afford to say that."


    "In another time and space, you are still the most beautiful woman in the Wulin, and you can''t afford this name." Song Qingshu was filled with emotion.


    Shen Bijun blinked. He really couldn''t understand what another time and space was. He wanted to ask, but the other side moved the topic: "Bijun, tell me something about my childhood."


    "I was brought up by my grandmother when I was a child, so I was the closest to her. However, she was also very strict with me. When I was very young, she taught me to read, write, play the piano and paint. If I did not do it well, I would be punished by her parents..." Shen Bijun talked about these things in the past, and her eyes were filled with a strange brilliance. For most people, Childhood memories are so beautiful, so worthy of recall.


    Shen Bijun slowly narrates what happened from childhood to adulthood. As she narrates, her mood gradually calms down, and the haze accumulated in her heart for a long time is swept away. Song Qingshu becomes a loyal audience. At the same time, the image of this beautiful woman is becoming more and more vivid. She is no longer the first beauty in the novel, but a living person.


    They don''t know when they fell asleep. In the middle of the night, Shen Bijun suddenly woke up, because she felt strange. She looked down and found a big hand in her skirt.


    Scared out of her wits, she subconsciously calls for song Qingshu next door to help her. However, she suddenly remembers that they were sleeping in the same bed and chatting with each other. She turns her head and finds that it is the other side.


    In this way, she had to swallow back the scream at her throat, and her pretty face turned red. She thought that if the other party wanted to go further, would she refuse?


    At the beginning, she did have courage, but now she calms down, and she regrets that she was too impulsive before. She worries that he has a lot of confidants, but why did she make such a move.


    Her thoughts were quickly confused, not because of confusion, but because of each other''s hands. Song Qingshu had so much experience that she could not bear to wander around for a few times. Soon her skin was bright red, and her whole body was soft. Her bright eyes were covered with a layer of mist.


    "Song... Elder brother song... Don''t be like this ~" Shen Bijun felt that his voice was trembling, and finally summoned up the courage to gently push the man behind him.


    Who knows that the other party is indifferent, one hand continues to do evil in her skirt, and even has the trend of gradually moving down.


    Shen Bijun clenched her lips tightly. I don''t know why she suddenly felt aggrieved. However, it''s hard to blame him for the fact that she took the initiative last night. It''s just that her heart is inevitably lost at this time.


    Originally waiting for the other party to move further, after a while, it seems that the other party is only satisfied with the desire of brotherhood. Finally, Shen Bijun can''t hide his curiosity. He looks back at the man and finds that his eyes are closed, his breathing is steady, and he is obviously sleeping.


    Realizing that he was unconscious in his deep sleep, Shen Bijun spat with a red face: "brother song is really... He always says that he is Liu Xiahui, but he is so dishonest when he falls asleep."


    Want to come, he usually holds those pretty confidants to also sleep like this?


    An idea flashed through Shen Bijun''s mind. Shen Bijun became more and more shy. Then he fell asleep in this inexplicable mood.


    The next day, song Qingshu wakes up and finds that Shen Bijun has already got up to dress up in front of the mirror. He can''t help but smile: "Bijun, get up so early?"


    He is a person coming from later generations. It''s not unusual for him to sleep with his female friends, so he looks relaxed, but he can''t see anything unusual.


    But it''s hard for Shen Bijun. How can she take it as if nothing happened? I can''t help muttering: "it''s not getting up early, but being pinched so that I can''t sleep..."


    Song Qingshu didn''t know her bad habits when she was sleeping. She didn''t understand what she meant for a moment. Shen Bijun was obviously too shy to say it. As a result, when they arrived in Chengdu, he didn''t understand what happened that night.


    After arriving in Chengdu, song Qingshu did not rush to see Shen Xiaolong or even Ruan Xingzhu. Instead, he wandered around teahouses and restaurants to learn about the changes in Sichuan during this period.


    After the Wu Xi Murong Fu rebellion, Sichuan''s Officialdom was cleaned up. Today''s Sichuan is much more stable. The evaluation of Shen Xiaolong is good. The common people can''t stand ups and downs. Who can make them live and work in peace and contentment, they will say good things.


    After two days in Sichuan, song Qingshu found Lin Pingzhi.


    Lin Pingzhi was very surprised at his arrival. He quickly held back and took him into his study. He noticed Shen Bijun beside him and was shocked by her beauty. He thought that there were all kinds of beautiful women around brother song every time. He really had a good life.


    He was always a bad girl, so he didn''t have the slightest jealousy. On the contrary, he admired her very much.


    Song Qingshu noticed that there was a slight scar on his face, and he could not help but feel sorry: "last time I let you go to Xixia to carry out Anti Japanese tactics, but you suffered a lot. I''m really sorry."


    Lin Pingzhi replied: "elder brother song is very serious. This is what I volunteered. And with this resume, my promotion in the officialdom is unimpeded. Now that I can sit in this position, my parents'' spirits must be able to smile, and it''s all thanks to elder brother song." He wanted to say that the ancestors of the Lin family were in heaven, but he thought of the pee nature of the anti evil sword spectrum. He had nothing to do with those ancestors, so he only mentioned his parents.


    Song Qingshu looked at his face and couldn''t help nodding: "don''t say, you used to look a little bit more feminine, but now you have a scar, which makes you more masculine."


    Lin Pingzhi usually taboo others to say that he looks like a woman, the only exception is song Qingshu, he is not only not angry, but also deeply sympathized with the smile: "I think so, now look in the mirror are pleasing to the eye a lot."


    Song Qingshu knows that although Lin Pingzhi looks as beautiful as a woman, his heart is more manly than other men. It''s only normal for him to think like this: "by the way, last time miss Yue was arrested, did you find out her whereabouts?"

 Chapter 1909

    Lin Pingzhi shook his head and said faintly: "Linghu Chong went to save her. There should be no big problem."


    Song Qingshu has a strange face: "are you not afraid of Linghu Chong getting the moon first?"


    Lin Pingzhi replied: "if Lingshan loves me, she will not empathize with me. If she does, it will prove that she is not worthy of my nostalgia. What a pity."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "you think it through."


    Next, the two chatted for a while, and Lin Pingzhi explained to him the changes of Sichuan officialdom nowadays, which have become their own people, which are dominated by Shen Xiaolong, and which are controlled by the Yang family.


    "The wife of the Yang family is pregnant with Yang Juyuan''s posthumous son, and her stomach is getting bigger and bigger day by day. In addition, she is very capable, so the whole Yang family also obeys her," Lin Pingzhi continued with a pause. "But it''s not that there are rumors that she''s not pregnant with Yang Juyuan''s seed. In fact, I have some doubts, I just can''t imagine who else on the ground in Sichuan has the ability to get the favor of Mrs. Ruan. "


    Noticing his serious and confused appearance, song Qingshu almost didn''t choke on the tea, thinking that Lin Pingzhi was still a lengtouqing.


    Next, song Qingshu politely refuses Lin Pingzhi''s request and takes Shen Bijun out of the house to go to Yang''s house. After all, he and Mrs. Ruan separated for several months to see their mother and son.


    "That Lord Lin is really male chauvinism," Shen Bijun did not speak during the whole process of being in the mansion just now. After she came out, she could not help commenting.


    "How can I see it?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    "For example, his attitude towards that Miss Yue, who was in danger, not only didn''t save her, but also said that, did she owe him?" Shen Bijun obviously disagrees with his theory.


    Song Qingshu replied: "in fact, the situation of peace has something to do with it. He had a deep blood feud. Then the leader of Huashan, Yue buqun, accepted him as an apprentice, but he didn''t have a good heart. He knew all this very well, so he doubted Yue Lingshan''s feelings for him, and his behavior was extreme when it came to her..." and then he roughly told Lin Pingzhi''s experience again.


    Shen Bijun suddenly said: "I see. No wonder..." she could not help but sympathize when she thought of the other party''s family''s ruin and her own experience.


    "When can I see my elder brother?" Through this fork, Shen Bijun''s thoughts of missing his relatives were aroused.


    Song Qingshu replied, "let''s go to Yang''s house first, and then invite Shen Xiaolong by the way."


    When he mentioned going to Yang''s house, Shen Bijun looked strange: "Mr. Lin just mentioned that Mrs. Yang is pregnant. Everyone is guessing whose baby is in her stomach. It''s not... It''s brother song''s, is it?"


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that women''s intuition was really terrible, so he could only smile: "it''s hard to say, it''s hard to say."


    Shen Bijun looks gloomy. He knows that he has many confidants around him. Why is he so miserable now.


    They soon came to Yang''s house. After the news, Ruan Xingzhu came out in a hurry. Song Qingshu was so scared that he quickly went to help them: "madam is pregnant. Be careful to move the fetus."


    Ruan Xingzhu realized that he was too conspicuous because he was pregnant. His plump goose face was dyed with a blush: "Mr. Song, please come inside."


    Song Qingshu nodded and asked Shen Bijun to go in together. Then Mrs. Ruan noticed the beautiful woman beside him. She was shocked and asked, "what''s the name of this sister?"


    "Sister Ruan, my name is Shen." Shen Bijun also marveled at each other''s beauty. Although she was dressed as a woman, her beauty was no less than that of any young girl, especially the unique charm of a mature young woman.


    "Sister Shen is so sweet." Ruan Xingzhu said a few words to her with a smile, and then couldn''t help poking the song Qingshu beside her, whispering, "where''s the girl you''re dating? She''s really handsome."


    "There''s no collusion. She''s a miss of Shen family in Shanyin and a cousin of Shen Xiaolong. I saved her by chance." Song Qingshu replied.


    "That''s really a coincidence. It seems that the relationship with Shen Xiaolong will be guaranteed in the future," Mrs. Ruan said with emotion. "Those people who flirt with others either get the reputation of being a prostitute or are regarded as being promiscuous. As a result, they have promoted their career as you do. It''s really unheard of."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "maybe I''m lucky."


    Mrs. Ruan sighed: "your luck is really good."


    "Ask someone to inform Mr. Shen that an old friend is coming. In addition, prepare a bedroom for Miss Shen and take her to settle down first." Mrs. Ruan has a lot to say to song Qingshu. It''s not convenient for her to be in front of another woman, so she''s separated. Moreover, she and song Qingshu are in the same camp. She is acutely aware that Shen Bijun can''t be settled by Shen Xiaolong. Song Qingshu can only talk about these things because it''s inconvenient for her.


    Shen Bijun didn''t want to be separated from Song Qingshu, so she didn''t have a sense of security. However, seeing that song Qingshu had no objection, she could only give a faint sigh and follow the servant girl to her room to settle down.


    "Your ability to hook up with women is really admirable. Looking at the way Miss Shen just looked back, she must have already made a secret promise to you." After Shen Bijun''s back disappeared, Mrs. Ruan couldn''t help sighing.


    Song Qingshu shook her head: "she was originally a flower raised in the greenhouse. When her family suddenly changed, the person who thought she was the Savior wanted to kill him again. Naturally, she lacked a normal sense of security and some attachment to me was normal."


    Mrs. Ruan chuckled and said, "I noticed that the way she looks at you is not only attachment, but also full of love."


    "Madame, how can you be so clear? Does Madame also look at me with this kind of eyes?" Song Qingshu didn''t believe that Shen Bijun would fall in love with her so easily. She just didn''t have a choice. In addition, she appeared at the right time, which made her feel good about her. However, it was obviously not enough time to say that she was in love.


    "Hate ~" seeing the fire burning on her body, Mrs. Ruan couldn''t help spat.


    Song Qingshu hugged her and gently stroked her bulging stomach: "before long, he will be born. Do you have a good name?"


    Stroking her belly, Mrs. Ruan''s eyes showed a strong color of kindness: "let him think about books?"


    Song Qingshu was startled: "don''t you tell others that he is my child? It doesn''t affect you? "


    Mrs. Ruan rolled her eyes: "don''t worry, I''m just joking. I can''t afford to lose this man."


    Seeing her charming appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help hugging her: "long time no see, madam is more and more plump."


    Mrs. Ruan looked like a board: "what do you want to do, this is the Yang family, please respect yourself."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "madam, are you going to play role-playing games with me?" Think of last time is also here, the other side is still wearing a snow-white filial piety


    They hugged each other intimately and felt the change of the man''s body. Mrs. Ruan was startled: "don''t, don''t be here. Everyone in the Yang family saw me pick you up."


    Song Qingshu''s expression moved: "don''t be here, where is that?"

 Chapter 1910

    "Obscene ~" Mrs. Ruan spat, but she didn''t really get angry. "It''s really inconvenient for me to have a big stomach now. If I accidentally hurt my child, then everything I did before is over."


    Song Qingshu also knew that it was very important, so he had to suppress the heat in his heart: "ah, OK, OK."


    Feeling the loss in his tone, Mrs. Ruan asked, "don''t you have a beautiful lady Shen with you? You can go to her."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "we are pure friends. Where do you want to go?"


    "I haven''t had it yet," Mrs. Ruan said with a smile, "but I think she looks like that. You knock on her door in the middle of the night, and she will promise not to refuse."


    Song Qingshu thought that she would not refuse. We all slept in the same bed: "I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger, and her identity is sensitive."


    He is not a real wood. The main reason why he resisted the temptation and didn''t eat is the aftermath. First, Shen Bijun is related to his cooperation with Shen Xiaolong. Second, Shen Bijun is nominally the Crown Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty. Although the royal family of the Southern Song Dynasty wants to kill her now, she still has to admit her identity, If someone reveals the two or three affairs between the king of Qi and the crown princess one day, the influence will be great. Even if the royal family doesn''t want to investigate, they will be kidnapped by the public opinion to deal with themselves. At that time, the good relationship with the Southern Song Dynasty, which is hard to establish, will fall short, and the great righteousness that they have been running for years will disappear.


    Although song Qingshu was a bit lecherous, how could he destroy the foundation established with so many people for the sake of one woman? Of course, if you ask him to give up Shen Bijun completely, he must be reluctant to give up, but the time is not ripe.


    Mrs. Ruan''s mind was so good when she ran the world''s largest imperial merchant. She guessed his worries to 7788 and stopped persuading him: "in that case, I''ll call Peier to accompany you."


    Pei''er is her girl. She is pretty and trustworthy. It''s more appropriate to call her to accompany her.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and refused: "no, I''m not a beast. I don''t have to have a woman to accompany me." He was worried that if he didn''t touch such a beautiful woman as Shen Bijun, what would he do to pei''er.


    Mrs. Ruan''s eyes turned and her mouth rose slightly. She had an idea in her heart.


    At this time, a servant came in to report. Shen Xiaolong arrived, and soon heard his hearty laughter: "Madam said there was an old friend visiting, so I guessed it was the Lord."


    So long no see, still call themselves as the Lord, song Qingshu and Mrs. Ruan have a sigh of relief, hurried forward: "many days no see, Shen Da''s popularity is getting better and better."


    Shen Xiaolong said with a smile: "the treacherous and sycophantic people have been eliminated. Today, the world is bright and clear, and the mind is relaxed and happy. On the contrary, the Lord is worried. I don''t know if I have any trouble


    "It''s not that I''ve heard that Mongolia won a great victory in the western expedition. Now I''m going back to Korea. I think it won''t be long before I invade the south." Song Qingshu sighed.


    Shen Xiaolong was also a little silent: "when the time comes, the Mongolian cavalry will go south, and the Central Plains countries will fight for themselves. They may not be able to resist it. I think it will be another disaster."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little dull, Mrs. Ruan changed the topic with a smile and said, "anyway, there are several countries in the north. Let''s talk about something happy. Lord Shen, after all his efforts, he decided to give you a gift."


    "Gifts?" Shen Xiaolong is very strange.


    "You''ll see." Mrs. Ruan chuckled, and then told the maid to invite Shen Bijun.


    It wasn''t long before Shen Bijun came. Shen Xiaolong saw the gorgeous beauty coming in at the door. First he was stunned, and then he looked thoughtful. His voice trembled: "Bijun... Is that you?"


    Seeing his relatives, Shen Bijun was obviously very excited: "don... Brother?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s really interesting that you two haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, and they can recognize each other."


    Shen Xiaolong also laughs: "since childhood, Bijun has grown up so well. When she grows up, she is also a beautiful woman. At the same time, she has a familiar feeling. Who is not her sister?"


    Shen Bijun also nodded his head and said, "it seems that there is a sense of blood connection when I see him."


    "Then I don''t need to introduce it." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Shen Xiaolong suddenly saluted song Qingshu: "thank you for your help, so that our Shen family has not broken the incense."


    Song Qingshu quickly helped him up: "it''s all my own people. Why are you so polite?"


    Shen Xiaolong sighed: "our brother and sister have been saved by our Lord successively. It''s hard to repay us for being an ox and a horse in our life."


    Ruan Xingzhu laughed: "it''s nothing hard to repay. I think Miss Shen and her master are a perfect match."


    Shen Xiaolong noticed his cousin''s eyes when she saw song Qingshu, and he also understood it in his heart. He said with a smile, "it''s good. If Uncle quanxia knows, my sister will be very happy to find such a good husband."


    Shen Bijun suddenly made a big red face, can''t help but angry: "brother ~"


    Shen Xiaolong patted his chest: "as the saying goes, elder brother is like father. Now that my uncle has died, I, as a elder brother, naturally want to decide for my sister''s marriage."


    The reason why he decided the marriage according to Ruan Xingzhu''s words was that he felt that his sister''s family was now suffering and helpless, and needed love to nourish her injured heart. Song Qingshu was a perfect object in all aspects, and the only flaw was that he had more wives. However, for men like them, it was only minor and harmless;


    Secondly, he is also not sure about the cooperation with song Qingshu. He has completely abandoned the royal family of the Southern Song Dynasty. If there is a problem in the cooperation with song Qingshu, he will be in difficulty. If he can consolidate the relationship through marriage, why not?


    Of course, all this is based on Shen Bijun''s willingness. If it wasn''t for her affectionate eyes, Shen Xiaolong would not have made such a proposal.


    Although song Qingshu had some scruples about Shen Bijun''s sensitive identity, now when it comes to this, if he refused, it would easily hurt the other party''s face. He replied with a smile: "if Bi Jun doesn''t dislike her, let me take care of her for a lifetime."


    Shen Bijun bit her lip, and her heart was in a mess. She was proud of herself. She didn''t want to marry song Qingshu, who had so many confidants. But during this time, they stayed together, and the relationship between them went a step further. She couldn''t imagine that she would marry anyone else.


    The woman''s reserve made her subconsciously want to refuse, but she was worried that missing this time would mean missing her whole life. She answered vaguely, "it''s all up to my big brother."


    "That''s good. Why don''t you hold a wedding banquet here and have a wedding party?" Ruan Xingzhu said jokingly.


    ------


    I haven''t had the chance to thank the new leader, good uncle Shu. In fact, the main reason is that I''m not in a good condition recently, and I''m even slower. I have no face to thank you... I finally found time to add two chapters to thank the new leader. In addition, when I saw the ID of the book friend, why did I think of xuebing''er as an uncle.

 Chapter 1911

    "Sister Ruan ~" Shen Bijun stamped his foot. He wanted to run away, but he didn''t know where to run.


    Shen Xiaolong laughed for a while and said, "but the identity of Bijun is a problem now. If it is spread to the court of the Southern Song Dynasty, I''m afraid it will be a bit of trouble."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect Shen Xiaolong to realize this.


    Noticing his expression, Shen Xiaolong said, "our Shen family finally got a princess. I don''t know about such a big thing, but later, all kinds of changes happened frequently, which led to my poor sister''s ill fated life."


    Ruan Xingzhu comforted: "sister Shen has worked hard and happily now. When she finds such a good lover as the Lord, she can''t be the crown princess, but you Shen family have more princesses."


    "Not the princess." Shen Xiaolong shakes his head, which makes Ruan Xingzhu''s heart beat. After all, she deliberately avoids song Qingshu''s wife and family. Do you mind if he says that? As a married woman herself, she naturally doesn''t care about these things, but the young lady of the Shen family''s innocent family naturally has a higher vision.


    Looking at Song Qingshu, Shen Xiaolong said slowly, "I think there will be one more imperial concubine in our Shen family in the future."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows: "thank you for your good words. If one day I can rule the whole country, I will surely make my younger sister imperial concubine."


    Shen Xiaolong burst out laughing: "it''s so good. My uncles and aunts must be able to rest in peace when they are alive. I''ll be a founding general with my Lord, and we''ll shine at the door of the Shen family."


    The two men''s hands tightly together, this moment is not only a marriage, but also an oath for the future.


    Next, Ruan Xingzhu found someone to prepare a table of rich food and wine. Wine can make the atmosphere more warm, and it is the best weapon to close the relationship between the two sides.


    Song Qingshu and Shen Xiaolong had a toast and soon discussed how to deal with the sensitive identity of the crown princess, that is, first try to hide from the Southern Song Dynasty, wait for the future plump wings, and then hold a grand wedding for Shen Bijun.


    Shen Bijun blushed all the way and untied her heart knot all the time. The whole person seemed to be in a dream. Naturally, what they said was what, and at this time, she didn''t mean to open her mouth.


    Hearing that she was going back to Shaoxing to worship her parents, Shen Xiaolong choked: "I also want to go back to see Shen Yuan with you, but I can''t get away here. Now the Southern Song Dynasty court can''t help but acquiesce that I am in Sichuan. If I leave the base camp, they will definitely take the opportunity to change me. Judging from their bottomless style, Maybe someone will come and get rid of me to prevent future trouble. "


    Shen Bijun replied: "elder brother, you must be careful. When I was in the state of Liao, the people of the Imperial City Department planned to kill me. I don''t want you to repeat the same mistake."


    "There''s nothing good about Zhao!" Shen Xiaolong cursed, especially when he thought of the loyalty of the Shen family in the past dynasties, which resulted in such a miserable ending, the more angry he was.


    Ruan Xingzhu was also reminded of the sad things: "Han Xiang did not work hard for the imperial court, but was killed by his own people instead of being killed by the Jin people. The emperor not only ignored, but also promoted the murderer behind the scenes to replace Han Xiang."


    "My poor husband, who was also proud to work for the country, was also sent by Jia Sidao to get rid of because he was not Jia Sidao''s man. Did the imperial court ever decide for them?"


    See her more said more sad, song Qingshu quickly advised: "madam also please take care of your body, do not move the fetal gas."


    Ruan Xingzhu smile, tears in his eyes, but his face is particularly charming: "fortunately, I met the master to make decisions for me, this cup to the master."


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "you are still pregnant..."


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile: "this cup is specially prepared light water wine. It''s not worth doing."


    Song Qingshu then touched a cup with her and drank all the liquor in his cup: "Han Xiang and I are also friends. He fell into such a field, which makes me a stranger. Don''t worry, I will give him justice in the future!"


    Shen Xiaolong on one side looks at their every move. He''s not a fool. How can''t he see their relationship is ambiguous? What''s more, there are a lot of rumors about the baby in Mrs. Ruan''s stomach in the city, and now he suddenly feels it in his heart.


    However, he didn''t think it was any good. Instead, he felt more at ease. After all, he was worried about whether Mrs. Ruan would betray her. Now everyone knows it, and the relationship is more stable.


    Hearing Mrs. Ruan''s words, Shen Xiaolong was also gradually moved by the sad things: "it''s not sad for us Shen family. Originally, I wanted to go down to Jiangnan to seek justice from the emperor. Unfortunately, I knew that I couldn''t reach Jiangnan with my strength, so I needed the help of the Lord to make dozens of people in the Shen family get revenge."


    Song Qingshu said: "brother Shen, please don''t worry. Now I''m the son-in-law of the Shen family. The Shen family''s business is my business. Naturally, I''m duty bound."


    Shen Xiaolong laughed: "how can I forget this? I''m still your brother-in-law."


    Song Qingshu picked up the wine and said with a smile, "to my brother-in-law."


    Hearing this address, Shen Xiaolong''s eyebrows and moustaches almost crowded together with a smile: "this cup must be drunk, ha ha ha."


    The two soon drank a few cups, song Qingshu took advantage of a gap time quietly took Shen Bijun''s hand: "now is it safe?"


    "Eh ~" Shen Bijun subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand. Unfortunately, she didn''t succeed after several times. She was worried that the movement would attract other people''s attention, so she blushed and let him hold it.


    "Did you think it was stupid before?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "Well?" Shen Bijun didn''t know why.


    "That night..." Song Qingshu laughed strangely.


    "Don''t mention it!" Shen Bijun was so embarrassed that she wanted to have a crack in the ground right away. Looking back, she didn''t understand why she had done such a ridiculous thing at that time. She felt that she must have been stunned when the well behaved young lady Qian Jin took the initiative to undress in front of a man.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Xiaolong hears the news and asks curiously.


    "No... nothing." Shen Bijun''s face turned red. She was too embarrassed to tell her parents about such a thing.


    Song Qingshu explained: "is to ask her to like boys or girls in the future."


    Shen Bijun''s heart leaped and his face turned red. He could not help but said, "brother song ~"


    Hearing this, Shen Xiaolong laughed and said, "what''s the point of hesitation? If you give birth to seven or eight boys and girls, you will have no choice."


    Shen Bijun finally couldn''t stand it: "big brother! I''m not a pig


    Or Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile: "don''t scare other girls. Sister Shen''s delicate body won''t kill her if she has seven or eight children?"


    Shen Bijun snorted: "sister Ruan, you also come to tease people!"


    "All right, all right, let''s talk about being considerate." Ruan Xingzhu pulled her aside, and the two girls whispered.


    Song Qingshu and Shen Xiaolong continued to drink and get more and more interested. One experienced the baptism of later generations'' high-purity alcohol, and the other was half a river and half a military. They were all good at drinking. After drinking this, they were really good at playing chess.


    Song Qingshu didn''t use his power to resolve his drunkenness, which was too cheating. He only used his own amount of alcohol to drink with him. If he didn''t get drunk every time, drinking would be too boring.


    Later, looking at the two men lying on the table muttering to themselves, Ruan Xingzhu said: "drink, drink into this look comfortable?"


    "They won''t have an accident, will they?" Shen Bijun looks at them with some worry. One is her only relative, and the other is her future husband. She doesn''t want anyone to be hurt.


    Ruan Xingzhu, after all, is a man from the past. He has more experience in this field: "don''t worry, they''ll just have a sleep." Then she called several servant girls to take Shen Xiaolong to the room to have a rest. When it was song Qingshu''s turn, she was in a bit of trouble.


    Originally, she wanted to take care of him by herself, but in front of Shen Bijun, she was a married woman who was a little ashamed to say that. In addition, she was pregnant. She insisted that until this late night, people were very scarce, so she simply handed him over to the other side: "sister Shen, I will send someone to watch over general Shen, and you can take care of Mr. Song."


    "Me?" Shen Bijun was a little flustered. Since he had to take care of him, he obviously had to be around all night. Although their marriage had just been decided on the wine table, they didn''t get married after all. This is really inappropriate.


    Of course, it''s also because of being in front of others. If they were the only two, Shen Bijun wouldn''t worry about them. It''s just that there were other people present and she was a little embarrassed by the education she received as a young lady.


    Ruan Xingzhu came up to her ear and whispered: "Mr. Song is a bit dishonest when he is drunk. If I send some little girls to serve him, I''m afraid that he will bully those girls when he is drunk. He doesn''t want to bear too much debt. He will regret it when he wakes up tomorrow, but he won''t be irresponsible with his responsibility... My sister doesn''t want to see him so distressed, does she? "


    Shen Bijun thinks that song Qingshu is not only drunk and dishonest, but also dishonest when she sleeps. When she says so, she really doesn''t want to see her lover just make an engagement with her, but turns around and sleeps with other women.


    But what if he''s going to bully himself at night?


    As if to see her concerns, Ruan Xingzhu said meaningfully: "when your sister tells you to be considerate, sometimes it''s better for a woman to take the initiative. There are many excellent women around him. If you don''t seize the opportunity, you will regret it in the future."


    Mrs. Ruan is a businessman, and the concept of forming a good relationship is deeply imprinted in her heart. Although she does not mean to compete for fame and points, she will try her best to get close to some people. In the future, there will be no harm but good. What''s more, she is with Shen Xiaolong in Sichuan. Shen Bijun is naturally her ally, so she deliberately reminds her.


    "Thank you, sister." Shen Bijun is not a fool. Naturally, she hears the kindness in her words. For this reason, she can''t refuse any more. She can only bear the shame and agree.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Ruan said with a smile, "I''m afraid my younger sister is a bit tired today. I''ll send someone to prepare a bucket of hot water for you later and send it to your room to have a good soak."


    Shen Bijun looks strange and thinks that I will take care of brother song, and then you let me bathe in the same room


    -------

 Chapter 1912

    As if to see her mind, Ruan Xingzhu said with a smile: "don''t worry, he sleeps like a dead pig. It''s just that you can take time to take a bath and take care of him. Why not?"


    "OK... OK." Shen Bijun thought it was reasonable, so he agreed.


    Ruan Xingzhu yawned and his face was tired: "I''m a little tired, so I''ll leave it to my sister."


    Shen Bijun reddened, nodded and saw her off. Then she looked at Song Qingshu who was asleep on the bed. She was in a dream. She didn''t expect to order her marriage after a meal. She still hasn''t recovered.


    It''s wonderful to think that he has become his own man, but one thing is for sure that she has a kind of inexplicable stability now, and no longer has the feeling of being abandoned by the whole world.


    He wrung a towel, wiped his face for song Qingshu, took off his shoes and socks, and finally got into the quilt. The whole person couldn''t help sweating.


    At this time, the servant girls had already prepared the hot water for bathing. Looking at the steaming bath bucket, Shen Bijun was a little moved, but he hesitated to take a look at the man on the bed.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was sleeping soundly, she could not resist the uncomfortable feeling of being wet with sweat. She decided to take a quick bath.


    The woman''s reserve made her find a screen to block in front of the bath bucket. She untied her dress and revealed her crystal clear skin, white chest and long legs


    It suddenly occurred to her that she was trying to make a self recommendation pillow like a deal that night, and she was also like this at that time.


    "Shame..." Shen Bijun covers her hot face and shrinks into the bath bucket, as if only the warm hot water around can calm her agitation.


    Although she knows to finish the bath as soon as possible, it is difficult for women to resist the temptation of bathing. Lying in the water, her soul seems to relax, especially smelling the fragrance of petals and feeling the touch of water flowing through her skin. There is nothing more comfortable than this.


    All of a sudden, a vague voice came from the bedside. Shen Bijun was startled. He quickly shrank his whole body under the water and only showed his head.


    "Water... Water..." after a long time, she finally heard what song Qing murmured to herself.


    Shen Bijun knows that people who are drunk are often thirsty. He regrets that he was careless and didn''t feed him some water first. At this time, he didn''t wear any clothes. How can he get water for him?


    "Water... Water..." the other party''s voice became more urgent. After all, Shen Bijun couldn''t bear to make him thirsty all the time. He quickly got up from the bath bucket, put on a suit of clothes and went to pour a glass of water to the bed.


    "Brother song, drink water." Shen Bijun squatted down by the bed and called softly.


    "Eh ~" Song Qingshu Gulu drank three glasses in a row, and then stopped humming. Shen Bijun gently put his head on the pillow and secretly laughed: he used to see all kinds of martial arts, but now he is like a child.


    "Well, I had a spring dream." Suddenly Song Qing rubs his eyes in a daze.


    Shen Bijun was stunned, but he didn''t know. So at this time, song Qingshu stretched out her hand and grabbed at her chest: "Miss Shen pays most attention to her manners all day. How can she dress so exposed in front of me? Eh, she feels very real."


    Shen Bijun was so ashamed that he pushed him away. He was a little angry, but he noticed that song Qingshu turned over and fell asleep again. When he knew what he said in his dream after he was drunk, his anger gradually dissipated.


    "This man is... Drunk and dishonest." Shen Bijun bit his lips lightly, and his face seemed to be covered with rouge. Suddenly, he felt that Mrs. Ruan had foresight in her words. If she sent a little girl to serve her, maybe she would be harmed by him.


    Shen Bijun suddenly feels uncomfortable when he covers the quilt for song Qingshu again. He just came out in a hurry to pour water for him and put on his clothes before he could dry them. Now the clothes are completely adhered to the skin, which is more uncomfortable than before.


    "Just washed it for nothing." Shen Bijun stamped her foot, but seeing her lover sleeping, she couldn''t get fit. She had to come back to the screen, take off her dress and run to the bath bucket again.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Bijun suddenly heard the movement again. When he looked back, he found a figure swaying to this side. He was so frightened that he quickly shrank under the water and only showed his two eyes to observe the movement outside.


    Soon song Qingshu staggered to one side, groped in the corner for a while, and then came a fierce sound of water. Shen Bijun was angry and funny. It turned out that he had just drunk too much water, and now he came out to pay tribute.


    When she was a child, she was taught not to be polite, and even she had to avoid women, not to mention a man who turned his head in a hurry at convenience. However, the noise of the other party was so loud that the loud sound of water kept coming to her ears, which made her heart confused.


    In the past, she could not hide her disgust even when she knew that a man wanted to be convenient. But now she was flustered and shy, but she didn''t feel ill at all. She even vaguely heard the melody of the general''s order.


    "What am I thinking about?" Shen Bijun was a little soft, which was against a lady''s code of conduct. He quickly stopped listening to the blushing voice.


    "I don''t know if he wakes up or not. In case he sees me like this..." Shen Bijun suddenly realizes a serious problem. The reason why she bathes here is because of Ruan Xingzhu''s encouragement and the fact that the man in the room is drunk, but he just gets up at night!


    "Brother song should not know that I am here." When Shen Bijun realized this, he gradually calmed down. As long as he didn''t see him, he would not know what happened tonight when he woke up tomorrow.


    Thinking of her opponent''s excellent martial arts, she didn''t even dare to show her eyes. When she realized that he was almost finished, she slowly sank to the surface of the water and was ready to come out after he went to bed again.


    Song Qingshu staggers over, grabs the teapot and drinks it. Suddenly, Yu Guang sweeps the bath bucket: "eh, Mrs. Ruan has prepared a bath bucket for me?"


    Just now, Shen Bijun didn''t take off his clothes for him because he was shy. At this time, song Qingshu felt that he was drunk and hot, and his clothes were smelly. When he saw the steaming hot tub, he planned to take a bath before going back to sleep.


    He was still in the middle of a hangover, and his head was a little dull. He didn''t notice the clothes on one side of the screen. In addition, there was a thick layer of petals floating on the water, and he couldn''t see the bottom of the water.


    He took off his clothes and climbed into the bath bucket. Suddenly, he felt a smooth and greasy body. Before he could react, there was a scream in the room.

 Chapter 1913

    Song Qingshu was also shocked. The wine woke up half in an instant. At this time, a series of bubbles appeared on the surface of the water, followed by a thump.


    It turned out that Shen Bijun had just been touched by him and started to cry instinctively. But it was in the water. As soon as she started to cry, she drank more water and went in. She choked very hard.


    Struggling to stand up, but the more flustered it is, the more likely it is to make mistakes. My feet slip several times in the basin, and I just don''t stand up for half a day. I''m about to become the first beauty to drown in the bath bucket.


    Song Qingshu finally recovered, and quickly reached out to help her up: "are you ok?"


    "No... nothing." Finally, she breathes fresh air. Shen Bijun''s chest keeps undulating. She never thought the air was so delicious.


    However, it was hard for song Qingshu. Looking at the snow white in front of him, he even began to worry about whether he would have nosebleed.


    Aware of his strange eyes, Shen Bijun looked down. He almost didn''t faint. He quickly covered his chest with his hands. He shrank to the surface of the water and only showed a pretty face: "you... You close your eyes quickly!"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "it''s not the first time to see it. Why is bi Jun so excited?" Of course, even though he said so, his eyes closed gentlemanly.


    "I..." Shen Bijun said for a moment, thinking that he had taken off his clothes in front of him before, and had shared the bed with him more than once. Although there was nothing actually happened, he didn''t have to react so much.


    But is that how he sees it?


    The girl''s reserve makes Shen Bijun faint. Originally, the best strategy at this time is to get out of the bath bucket and put on her clothes while the other party closes her eyes. But if the other party opens her eyes in the middle of the way, she really has no secrets. Just thinking about such a thing, a lady can''t accept it.


    Can you just stay in a tub like this? The bath bucket is not big. If you move a little, you can touch each other. It''s not a lady to stay here.


    It''s true that she is neither left nor right. At this time, her mind is blank, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    Or did song Qingshu break the silence: "Bijun, are you in a panic now?"


    Shen Bijun gave him a white look and didn''t answer this kind of obvious question at all. Any woman would be very flustered in this situation.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Although song Qingshu didn''t open her eyes, she could feel her embarrassment through the air engine.


    "Well?" Shen Bijun is not sure, so he thinks that I don''t have to worry about it?


    Song Qingshu said softly, "Bi Jun, have you forgotten our relationship? We''ve got an engagement. "


    "But after all, there is no real marriage." Shen Bijun finally opened his mouth and replied with a red face. In this society, even if he has already made an appointment, he has never worshipped his parents. There can be no more than a moment between men and women.


    "We are so close as a real couple, so why care about the red tape?" Song Qingshu said.


    "But..." although Shen Bijun also felt that the other side was reasonable, she was still a little sad because of the female moral education she had received since childhood.


    If this happens to song Qingshu at ordinary times, and she has always been worried about her sensitive identity as the crown princess, she may find a way to settle down at this time. However, now that she is drunk, she is not as calm and rational as usual.


    Looking at the beauty in front of him, she was at a loss. She looked timid and weak. He could not restrain the impulse to take care of her.


    The body seems to run faster than the brain, hand involuntarily stretched out to take her slender waist, her whole person into his arms, secretly praised the soul stirring soft greasy touch: "if you still have doubts, why don''t we worship heaven and earth now?"


    She was suddenly hugged by him, and she was so scared that she was about to call out. However, after hearing what he said, she couldn''t help feeling a little moved: "worship heaven and earth..."


    Song Qingshu said: "the emperor is above, the earth is below, no matter rich or poor, no matter health or disease, no matter the good or bad situation of life, I will love her and spoil her. When she needs it most, I will never leave, never leave until forever..."


    Although it is the oath of the rotten street, where has Shen Bijun heard such a bold and avant-garde confession? No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t resist the love words of her lover. Hearing his oath, she is as if in a dream. Unconsciously, she shed tears and said, "brother song..."


    Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly wiped the tears on her cheek: "why did you cry?"


    "No... no," Shen Bijun was going to wipe his tears, but when he raised his hand, he found something wrong and quickly covered his chest. "I just thought of the nightmare like experience in the past year. The whole person was abandoned by the world like a ghost, but there was someone in the world to protect me and pity me. I couldn''t believe it was true."


    Song Qingshu doesn''t speak either. She directly lowers her head and kisses her delicate lips. Shen Bijun doesn''t expect that he will attack suddenly. The whole person froze in an instant. However, thinking that the other person is her lover, her eyes slowly close and her body soon softens.


    For a long time, song Qingshu said with a smile: "the others may be false, this hot kiss is always true."


    "Hate ~" Shen Bijun can''t help beating his chest. The scenery between the movement and the stillness makes the opposite man feast his eyes.


    Wine is the medium of color. Looking at the gorgeous girl whose skin is pink because of shyness or hot water transpiration, song Qingshu thinks that the whole person is hot and dry. At this time, the worries of the princess and the bad ending of the future disappear. At this time, he just wants to have the first beauty who has been raised in the boudoir.


    Being held in each other''s arms, Shen Bijun clearly feels the pressure of the man in front of her. Although she has never experienced such a thing, the nature of a woman makes her understand what is about to happen.


    The original hesitation, after hearing the other party''s original oath, also all disappeared.


    Soon the stormy kisses fell on her cheek and neck. She was shy and even a little proud. You know, last time, she finally got up the courage to make a deal with him with beauty. As a result, the other party was indifferent from beginning to end, which frustrated her who had been praised by people around her since childhood.


    Song Qingshu, who has always been calm and restrained, is now transformed into a wild beast. This kind of reaction is what she has been expecting. If song Qingshu knows about it, she may laugh at her having SGD.


    But these confused thoughts were soon replaced by the girl''s shyness. Her voice trembled: "is it here?"

 Chapter 1914

    "Isn''t it nice here?" Song Qingshu gave an evil smile.


    Feeling the man''s shortness of breath, Shen Bijun thought of what was going to happen. She was a little softer. She was a well behaved young lady from childhood, and a lady praised by the whole Shanyin city. She never thought that her first time was not on the wedding night, nor did she think that the place where she gave her first time was not on the bed, but in the bathtub.


    What''s the difference between this and the kind of wild combination that you spit on in the book?


    She told her that she couldn''t do it, but deep agitation came from her soul. From childhood to adulthood, she was too disciplined to meet the expectations of the people around her. Everything became instinctive. Even she thought she was such a person.


    But at this moment, she forgot all the female virtues and dogmas she had received since childhood. She suddenly wanted to try something out of the ordinary, such as giving her virginity to this man for more than ten years.


    At the thought of this, her whole body became softer and softer. With her own strength, she could not stand. She almost hung on the man opposite.


    How can song Qingshu not see that the beauty is completely in love? They are close to each other and feel the incomparably tender and slippery skin. He thinks that many princes and grandsons in the south of the Yangtze River regard Miss Shen as their dream lover. Now she is wrapped around herself without any defense, and looks like Ren Juncai. No man can bear this temptation.


    Even if the calm song Qingshu is not good, not to mention at the moment there are seven drunk? Kissing her fiercely and passionately, as if a lion had left its mark on the territory and swore its sovereignty.


    Shen Bijun was already in the bath, but she was not wearing a piece of thread. As the other party pressed and oppressed her step by step, she lost her guard, and her defense lines were broken, and soon she was attacked.


    "Song Lang ~" Shen Bijun''s voice is very delicate, let alone in this situation? This call is really to make Baigang become a soft finger.


    Although song Qingshu was a little drunk, he still pitied that she was a yellow flower girl. She did not open and close like a mature woman like Mrs. Ruan, but approached slowly and firmly.


    Noticing that the girl''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, he gently used kisses and love words to relieve her tension and pain.


    Just as he was about to enter the gate, there was a scream and a cry of surprise from outside, and then there was the sound of the sky shaking Gong.


    "What''s the matter outside..." Shen Bijun''s voice is smaller than that of a mosquito. His face is very red now. His eyes are covered with mist, and his eyelashes are trembling slightly. His white and delicate skin is full of fine water beads. I don''t know whether it''s sweat or hot water in the bathtub.


    "Leave him alone, let''s go on." At this time, the arrow is on the string, no matter what the flood is.


    Shen Bijun gave a slight inaudible hum, then lowered his head in shame and buried it in his lover''s chest.


    Song Qingshu only felt that his blood was gushing and his whole body was as hard as iron. Only with a woman''s gentleness could he dissolve it slowly. But just at this time, there was a faint exclamation from the servant girl and the boy


    "Madame has been assassinated!"


    "Madame is gone!"


    Accompanied by all kinds of crying, song Qingshu suddenly froze, the whole house up and down, who can be called his wife besides Ruan Xingzhu?


    Was she stabbed to death?


    Think of Mrs. Ruan''s charming and gentle, think of the happy time they spent together, and think of the child in her stomach at this time. Song Qingshu didn''t feel too shaken when he was drunk just now, but now he is in a whirl.


    "Is there something wrong with sister Ruan? Brother song, go and have a look?" Shen Bijun now also heard the noise outside. Ruan Xingzhu has been very kind to her since she came to Yang''s house. Naturally, she doesn''t want anything to happen to her.


    "Dong Dong Dong!" At this time, there was a quick knock on the door, and Shen Xiaolong''s voice came: "young master, young master!"


    Thinking that his elder brother is outside, Shen Bijun''s courage just faded away, and hastened to urge his lover: "elder brother song, go and have a look, and don''t let him in."


    Even if the other party is the only remaining family member of the Shen family, a woman''s nature also makes her not want to be seen by the other party so late in the lover''s room, let alone the scene of two people.


    Song Qingshu nodded and quickly got up to put on his clothes: "you should quickly put on your clothes, don''t go out, be careful to stay here." Then he ran out with a heavy face.


    "What''s the matter?" When I went out, I saw Shen Xiaolong standing at the door. Although he was still a little drunk, he was more anxious at the moment.


    "It''s said that an assassin has assassinated Mrs. Ruan. I''m afraid Mrs. Ruan has already..." after all, Shen Xiaolong is now a separatist, and he has a lot of bodyguards with him. Someone has already told him what happened.


    "How can it be? The Ruan family is heavily guarded. How can they be so easily captured by assassins?" Song Qingshu''s face is gloomy and terrible. The Ruan family, as the largest imperial merchant in the world, has no idea how many people covet it. Moreover, after what happened on the ship last time, Ruan Xingzhu specially strengthened the guard around him. In addition, the Yang family is also one of the most powerful families in Sichuan. At this time, the guards on the palace are not as good as the imperial palace.


    Looking at the whole world, except for those master level masters who may successfully break in, no one else has the ability. But when they get to the master level, they don''t care to do these sneaky things.


    As they rushed to Ruan Xingzhu''s courtyard, a bodyguard behind Shen Xiaolong replied, "I heard that the assassin''s lightness skill is very good. He is like a ghost. The bodyguard found him, but let him escape."


    Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly cooled for the most part. Since the other party can leave naturally, most of them have already got it. I think Mrs. Ruan is more or less lucky.


    It''s strange that the courtyard of both sides is too far away, otherwise the assassin can''t hide from him. However, this is Yang''s house after all. In order to avoid suspicion, Ruan Xingzhu can''t leave him and Shen Xiaolong in the back house where his wife lives. He can only arrange them in the wing room.


    Song Qingshu was so anxious that he used his lightness skills to rush to Ruan Xingzhu''s room.


    When the rest of them saw a flower in front of them, they lost sight of him. They couldn''t help smacking their tongue. Shen Xiaolong''s bodyguard didn''t understand why his master was so polite to the young man until now.


    After a few breaths, he rushed to Ruan Xingzhu''s room and found that there were many people outside. Many of them were crying. Some doctors came in and out, and sometimes some blood bandages were brought out. His whole heart suddenly came up.


    Just as he was about to rush in to see what happened, suddenly a warm little hand around him held him: "don''t go in, young master. Come with me."

 Chapter 1915

    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that it was pei''er, the maid next to Ruan Xingzhu. He quickly asked, "how''s your wife?"


    Pei''er said with a smile: "don''t worry about it, just follow me."


    Seeing her smile, song Qingshu''s worry can''t help but reduce a bit, and at the same time, he has more doubts, so he follows her to a small room in the next yard.


    The door opened slowly. A plump and moving figure was sitting behind the curtain. Who was Mrs. Ruan?


    "Are you ok?" Song Qingshu was so surprised and happy that he rushed over and looked up and down around her. He really couldn''t see any trace of injury.


    "Do you think something happened to me?" Ruan Xingzhu is very angry. Seeing that the other party is so nervous, she is over the age of a girl, but her heart is as sweet as a girl''s spring.


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu explained hastily, "I just heard everyone say that you were assassinated, and I saw those doctors coming in and out of your room with a lot of bloody cloth..."


    "It''s just my double," Ruan Xingzhu replied. "I was just in case. I didn''t expect that I really saved my life. The assassin somehow came in and hit the passenger car by mistake."


    "What happened to your double?" Song Qingshu never thought he was a gentleman, but he could not ignore the life of ordinary people.


    "Seriously injured, I don''t know if I can survive." Ruan Xingzhu''s tone is very flat. For their big family, it''s normal to prepare for doubles. At the beginning, they were prepared to sacrifice doubles, so it''s no surprise.


    "I have some Tianxiang intermittent cream here. It''s very effective in treating trauma. Send it to the stand in." Song Qingshu takes out a porcelain vase and hands it to Peier. He is wandering in the world with all kinds of elixirs in case of emergency.


    Pei''er rushed to the yard next door with the porcelain vase. Ruan Xingzhu couldn''t help saying, "you are kind-hearted."


    "If you can save one, it''s one." Song Qingshu sighed. In the turbulent times, people''s lives are like weeds. He can only do his best to help the people he can. In fact, he also wants to fight for the world. In the peaceful years, he can''t bear to see ordinary people displaced in endless wars.


    "By the way, do you know where the assassin came from?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    "The only people who want to kill me are Yang Juyuan''s faction or Jia''s family. If they can invite such assassins, the rest of Yang Juyuan''s mobs obviously don''t have this ability. That''s just Jia Sidao." Because of Han juezhou, Ruan Xingzhu didn''t like Jia Sidao at all, and his tone was naturally impolite.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "what''s the origin of the assassin? Why can he enter the heavily guarded Yang mansion without any sound and withdraw after successfully assassinating?" Ruan Xingzhu has strengthened his defense. Although the guards of Yang''s house can''t catch up with the imperial palace now, the terrain of Yang''s house is much smaller than that of the Imperial Palace, so it''s easier to defend. Therefore, it''s not easier for the assassins to assassinate at the Imperial Palace, but the assassins still come in quietly under such strict defense.


    "That man''s lightness skill is too good. I''m afraid he''s the best in the world, so your bodyguard can''t help it." Ruan Xingzhu replied.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. He had the best understanding of this point. Many times he ventured into the dragon''s den, but he just relied on his peerless lightness skill to pass through in the impossible situation.


    "But that''s what exposed his origin." Ruan Xingzhu then sneered.


    "Oh? Who is he? " Song Qingshu is also very curious. He is a master of lightness skills in the world. Besides himself, there are Dongfang muxue, Wei Yixiao and so on. However, they are not assassins.


    "The lightness skill is the best in the world, but it''s not well-known. I''m afraid it''s the wandering soul from spirit mountain manor." Ruan Xingzhu replied.


    "Spirit mountain villa?" Song Qing''s writing color is very strange. How can it sound so familiar.


    "Ghost mountain villa is a mysterious organization that has been rising in the past two years. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it," Ruan Xingzhu explained. "There are many retired experts in the mountain villa. Many people are wanted by the river and escape into the mountain villa. I know their existence by chance because of the well-informed caravans under my command, Two days ago, I received news that the suspected people of spirit mountain villa had entered Sichuan, so I could confirm that the assassin was a wandering soul for the first time. "


    "The leader of spirit mountain manor won''t call him boss, will he?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Xingzhu shook his head: "no one knows who the leader of the spirit mountain villa is. Even if the Ruan family is the first emperor merchant in the world, they only know their existence by chance. There are only two people in the spirit mountain villa who have contact with the outside world. One is called wandering spirit, whose lightness skill is like a ghost, just like a wild ghost; The other one is called "ghost". It is said that swordsmanship is unpredictable, just like the ghost messengers from hell. These two people are responsible for leading people from outside to join the spirit mountain villa and taking charge of some external business of the spirit mountain villa. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t remember who was in the spirit mountain villa. He didn''t know whether the spirit mountain villa was the one in the legend of Lu Xiaofeng in his memory.


    In fact, some characters of Huang Yi and Gu Long have appeared in this world before, and it''s not surprising to have a ghost mountain villa. In his opinion, it''s very likely that several big men wandered around the world and dreamed about this mysterious world, but each of them only saw one side of the world, and when they formed a novel, they would naturally leave behind many original people or organizations in the Jianghu, After all, the world is so big, the pen and ink of novels are limited, and we can''t record every one of them.


    This is the only reasonable explanation song Qingshu found for this chaotic world.


    "I have never had a grudge against spirit mountain villa. Someone must have paid a very high price for this time." Ruan Xingzhu sneered.


    Song Qingshu doubted: "how do you know it''s Jia Sidao? You have to know that he has a lot of experts to use. Why do you want to pass the ghost mountain villa? Is he in control of spirit mountain manor? " As far as he knows, Jia Sidao can control a lot of experts in Xiakexing. There are countless dead people in the prime minister''s house, as well as experts of Songshan sect and various evil sects.


    "That''s not necessarily true," replied Ruan Xingzhu. "I used to work in the hands of Han Xiang. I knew the rules of these people''s game. In fact, the worst way to eliminate the body is not to do so, except as a last resort, because it would cause endless troubles and leave a lot of words for political opponents. But once he really had to do it, he had to do it cleanly. He couldn''t let himself be contaminated with it. So he would never use his own power in the open and in the secret. In this way, once the east window incident happened, he could get it clean. So this time, please move the spirit mountain villa. It must be his master. "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "isn''t that dangerous for you in the future?"


    "Don''t worry, our Ruan family and Yang Jiabi have been standing for so many years. Now that they are on guard, how can they succeed so easily?" "Ruan Xingzhu replied," and this time I can pretend to be seriously injured, paralyze Jia Sidao and spirit mountain villa, and let them think that I will definitely die, so I will not come back. "


    "That''s good, but it''s not a long-term solution after all. It''s better to solve the problem from the root." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Ruan Xingzhu said with a bitter smile: "the root is Jia Sidao, which is so easy to overthrow. In addition, the spirit mountain villa is extremely mysterious. No one knows who is in it, where is it, and how to solve it."


    Song Qingshu was suddenly surprised because he thought of a thing. The leader of ghost mountain villa in the original book was Wudang elder mu daoren. He couldn''t inherit the leader''s position because he married a wife and had children in his early years. So he held a grudge against a large number of outlaws in the Internet and tried to catch all his enemies and ascend the leader''s position in the succession ceremony of Wudang leader.


    There is Wudang sect in this world. Do you know if there is such a Taoist?


    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "madam, do you know if something happened in Wudang recently?"


    Ruan Xingzhu looks strange: "there is one thing, about half a month later, Wudang Mountain will hold a new leader''s succession ceremony, and Zhang Zhenren will officially pass the leader''s position to the second disciple Yu Lianzhou."

 Chapter 1916

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu is not surprised that Zhang Sanfeng passed the throne to Yu Lianzhou. He was song Yuanqiao''s successor at that time. As a result, his son mistakenly killed Mo Shenggu, the seventh martial uncle, and he can only step down. Now, although song Qingshu is in trouble, the incident of mistakenly killing Mo Shenggu can not be washed away, and Zhang Sanfeng can no longer pass the throne to song Yuanqiao.


    Yu Lianzhou''s passing on the throne to Yu Lianzhou was a popular thing, but there was no official succession ceremony. He was just an acting leader. Now it is obvious that he will become the official leader.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Ruan Xingzhu said cautiously: "you usually see the head but not the tail. Even if Wudang wants to inform you, I can''t. I received this news not long ago, but I don''t think your father is the successor, so I didn''t tell you."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "do you think I would be angry because my father didn''t get the position of leader? In fact, Yu Er Shu is the most suitable person. In the past, I made mistakes carelessly. My father took over the leader, but I couldn''t convince the public. "


    Seeing that he really didn''t care, Ruan Xingzhu sighed with relief: "you don''t have to worry about the temple disputes that you care about now. Great Xia song, with a proud son like you, it''s better to be a prince than a leader of Wudang."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "what song Daxia, you should call Gonggong."


    Ruan Xingzhu''s face turned red and spat: "how can I shout out?"


    Song Qingshu smiles, but there is a bit of haze in his heart, because he thinks that the master behind the ghost mountain villa in his memory is Taoist mu of Wudang school, and then he plans to use the leader to take over the grand ceremony to usurp power. I don''t know if there is any Taoist Mu in this world, but if there is a ghost mountain villa, it will also hold the grand ceremony of Wudang leader''s taking over. Isn''t it such a coincidence.


    "Before going down to Jiangnan this time, I''m going to Wudang Mountain to have a look." Song Qingshu felt that he had to have a look to rest assured. Anyway, this time he went down the Yangtze River and Wudang Mountain.


    "When are you going to start?" Ruan Xingzhu asked.


    "Early tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu replied, "it''s a long night and a lot of dreams. You''d better go and have a look as soon as possible." maybe you can solve the threat of spirit mountain villa by going to Wudang Mountain, but you should be careful before that. "


    "Now that they think I''m dead or seriously injured, they won''t send any more people to deal with me. What''s more, with this alert, your guards will be more targeted. It''s impossible for them to do the same thing again." Ruan Xingzhu sneered that as the first business owner in the world, she has never seen any big waves. Although the spirit mountain villa is terrible, they have many experts under the Ruan family, and they can use much more resources than this kind of organization that does not dare to see the sun.


    "It''s just that you''re leaving so soon. We''re going to be separated as soon as we get together." Mrs. Ruan''s voice was full of reluctance.


    Song Qingshu depressed: "you will not stay with me."


    Mrs. Ruan said with a sly smile, "I''ve lost you a beautiful woman. How about eating her tonight?"


    Song Qingshu said: "do you think that you suddenly have an assassin in the middle of the night? Who is in that mood when you think something happened to you?"


    Mrs. Ruan looked at the sky outside and said with a smile, "it''s still a while before dawn. You can continue your unfinished career."


    Song Qingshu gave her a look: "I''m not Teddy."


    Although Mrs. Ruan couldn''t hear what Teddy was, she could understand it. She still advised, "sister Shen is a stranger here. Now she must be very scared. Go back and comfort her."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I''m afraid she doesn''t know what''s going on now. Most of her thoughts are just in her head."


    "Go back quickly." Mrs. Ruan is a mature woman. It''s meaningless to force him to stay in this situation. It''s better to be magnanimous. In this way, both song Qingshu and Shen Bijun will remember her well.


    "Then have a good rest yourself." Song Qingshu comes out of the room and soon meets Shen Xiaolong. After a thorough discussion with him, Shen Xiaolong is relieved.


    "After I go back, I will deploy an army to strengthen patrols outside Yang Fu, so that those little night people will never find another opportunity." Shen Xiaolong and Mrs. Ruan are in the same boat now. They don''t want anything to happen to their allies.


    Song Qingshu agreed that although the Ruan family''s security is not weak, it is more secure to have more insurance.


    Shen Xiaolong leaves in a hurry to arrange the manpower and even the defense of Chengdu City, while song Qingshu returns to his room. Shen Bijun is already dressed up, and his whole face is worried there.


    Seeing him come in, Shen Bijun was surprised and happy: "elder brother song, what''s the matter with sister Ruan? Is there anything wrong?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "don''t worry, it''s a false alarm..." and then explained what happened just now.


    Shen Bijun was relieved: "just now my heart has been pounding. I was worried about what happened to sister Ruan. Now the result is really good."


    After that, she suddenly blushed and stood up and said, "now that you''re awake, brother song, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    Song Qingshu grabbed her and said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Shen Bijun kept her head down and didn''t speak. After the storm, her courage had already been cleaned up. The education she received from childhood haunted her mind. How dare she stay here.


    Song Qingshu roughly also guessed her mind, gently comforted: "you just made an assassin, I don''t know if there will be any accomplices, I don''t trust you alone." Mrs. Ruan can mobilize a large number of experts to protect her, but Shen Bijun has no one to protect her. What really happened is the biggest regret.


    Hearing him say this, Shen Bijun is really a little afraid. Her previous experiences make her never want to fall into the hands of thieves any more, but she always hesitates to stay here and share a room with a man.


    Song Qingshu continued: "don''t worry, I won''t touch you any more. Rest early, and we''ll leave for Jiangnan tomorrow morning. "


    "So fast?" Although Shen Bijun had long wanted to go back to Shen Yuan to have a look, it was too hasty. When he chatted at the wine table before, he had no such plan.


    Song Qingshu replied, "there''s an accident. I''ll go to Wudang Mountain first. Then my father can see this beautiful daughter-in-law."


    "Ah ~" Shen Bijun felt that her skin was suddenly hot. Obviously, she didn''t expect to see her parents so soon. However, she was still a little happy when she was shy. Which woman didn''t want to get the recognition and blessing from her parents?


    "Rest early, keep your spirits and go on the road." Song Qingshu took off his coat and went to bed. He patted the quilt beside her and motioned her to go up too. The whole process was as if it was a matter of course.


    Shen Bijun stamped her feet secretly. If she had told her that she would share the bed with a man who was not married, she would have thought that she was crazy. But now she finds that the strength of the other side makes her not hate it at all. On the contrary, it gives her an unprecedented feeling. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly walks to the bedside and lies down.

 Chapter 1917

    At this time, in the palace of Lin''an City thousands of miles away, the emperor Zhao gouzheng looked at the secret music on the table with a gloomy face. Suddenly, he was furious: "his heart can be killed, his heart can be killed! In such a short time, the Wu family''s influence in Sanya was completely removed. Now it''s clear that Wu Xi was framed. Then Jia Sidao made a symbolic pension to the Wu family. As a result, he got benefits again. I''ll carry the black pot! "


    "Your Majesty, calm down." there was a vague figure in the shadow behind him, and there was a trace of irony in his voice. "Didn''t the emperor give you the order to clean the Wu family?"


    "Er..." Zhao Gou''s words stopped for a moment. He knew his character and would bear it most of the time, but he couldn''t control his emotions and did some shocking things in some moments.


    Can such face-to-face ridicule moody monarch of a country, the other party also dare not get angry, also only huang shang such half person half immortal''s existence can be so.


    "I was hoodwinked by a traitor. The Murong family always took the lead of the Jia family. Murong Fu was also recommended by Jia Sidao. He was behind the scenes of the whole Xichuan chaos!" Zhao Gou said bitterly, "the most unbearable thing is that he killed Han Yu Zhou, killed Han Yu Zhou!"


    "It''s strange that I was transferred by them for a moment. I didn''t expect that they would dare to fight in the palace." Huang shang knew that the emperor was extremely angry, because Jia Sidao sent someone to kill Han Zhuzhou in Yujin garden. No emperor can tolerate ministers killing political enemies in his own eyes. What''s more, the royal family has always attached great importance to the art of balance. When Han juezhou died, the imperial court suddenly lost control, and Jia Sidao was no longer able to check and balance.


    If a power minister has no political opponents in the court, he will soon focus on the person who is on the throne of Jinluan.


    Zhao Gou said coldly, "as soon as Han kuozhou died, the Wu family was cleansed. Now the front department, the bodyguard''s army, and the Bu army are all in his hands; Zaifu, Privy Council, Sansi and even Yushitai were all his confidants; In the third world war zone of the imperial court, the Lu family of Jinghu was his student; In the past, he used the red coat army as an example to change the huaidong system, and now half of the Jianghuai war zone has been in his hands; If there wasn''t a Shen Xiaolong in Sichuan, he might be in his pocket now. The whole imperial court is controlled by him from top to bottom. Who is the world and who is the emperor


    Huang Shang said lightly: "if the emperor doesn''t like it, I''ll kill him." When he said this, he was very calm, as if he was saying something as easy as a palm.


    After all, Zhao Gou shook his head and said, "no way!"


    "Why not? Since he can kill Han Yuzhou, why can''t we kill him?" Huang Chang was puzzled.


    Zhao Gou replied: "now that the northern expedition has just failed, the imperial court can no longer stand the shock. What''s more, he has many followers. If he is not careful, the consequences are unimaginable. He wants to be Er zhurong, but I don''t want to be emperor Xiaozhuang."


    In history, Emperor Xiaozhuang killed Er zhurong on impulse, which led to ER zhurong''s subordinates revolting. Finally, Emperor Xiaozhuang was strangled to death in the Buddhist temple.


    "Moreover, Jia Sidao is good at buying people''s hearts. Now both the government and the public call him the same character as Duke Zhou." Zhao Gou said to himself, "if I kill Duke Zhou, won''t I have a bad memory?"


    Huang Chang thought silently that you had killed Yue Fei, and it was a long time ago.


    "Before Wang Mang usurped the throne, unless the world knew his true features, it would be reasonable to kill him again." A strange light flashed in Zhao Gou''s eyes.


    "What is the emperor''s plan?" Huang Chang gave him a look by accident.


    "I plan to go to Wudang Mountain recently, and I will call Jia Fei, Jia Sidao and other officials to accompany me." Zhao Gou said.


    "Wudang Mountain?" Thinking of the immortal on the mountain, Huang Chang''s eyes flashed with a twinkle of emotion. They had been friends for a long time, but each had his own trifles. After he had accomplished his martial arts, he had never met each other.


    However, although he was moved, he still comforted: "in the peaceful and prosperous times, the emperor''s travel was full of crises, not to mention the chaos in the world now? First of all, Wudang Mountain is not far away from the border of Jin State. It would be troublesome to attract Jin soldiers to attack; Secondly, when the emperor comes out of the Imperial City, the strength of the guards around the emperor will be greatly weakened, which will certainly arouse the ambitions. "


    "Now that Mongolia is returning to the East, the state of Jin will definitely focus on prevention. At this time, it will not lightly start the war. As for the ambitious," Zhao Gou snorted, showing a smile of wisdom. "I''m not afraid of him moving, I''m afraid he won''t move."


    Huang Chang immediately knew: "the emperor wants to lure Jia Sidao to fight?"


    Zhao Gou nodded: "Jia Sidao tried his best to control the whole court. He just wanted to sit in the position of the ninth five-year-old. Unfortunately, he was involved in Lin''an City too much. Even though he was rich, he could not find the chance to be Wang Mang. So I will give him this chance."


    Huang Chang said in a deep voice, "but it''s too risky." Wudang Mountain is located in the Jinghu war zone, which is controlled by the Lu brothers. The Lu brothers are the legitimate members of Jia Sidao''s family. Playing in this place is like playing with fire. They accidentally set fire to themselves.


    Zhao Gou explained: "in this way, although I left the palace, how could Jia Sidao not leave the old nest? Now he controls more power than I do. Instead, he is weakened more. "


    "Why does the emperor have to take such risks? The most stable way is to continue the emperor''s skill and disintegrate the four families," Huang Shang still felt that it was inappropriate. "For example, Shi Miyuan, I think he is ambitious and may not be willing to live under Jia Sidao. The emperor can support him to fight with Jia Sidao."


    Zhao Gou sighed: "if I have enough time, I won''t do this dangerous move, but I don''t have much time, and you don''t have much time."


    Huang Shang is silent. He can live until now only by his divine skill. But his martial skill has its limit. No matter how high one''s martial skill is, how can he survive the years? Recently, on a whim, he has been vaguely aware that his time is coming.


    As for Zhao Gou, he is not young now. The key is that the state of Jin searched the mountains and searched the sea to kill him. After he was frightened, he soaked in the sea and hurt his foundation. Later, he tried too many strange methods to revive his strength, but he made his body worse and worse.


    Zhao Gou suddenly laughed: "so I went to Wudang Mountain to ask Zhang Sanfeng about the art of longevity. No one would doubt my motive."


    Huang Chang nodded, which was a perfect reason. Zhang Sanfeng was more than 100 years old, but his face was red, and he was not old at all.


    Looking at the withered arm in his sleeve, huang shang could not help but be silent.


    Zhao Gou said: "Jia Sidao cherishes feathers. Even if he wants to usurp the throne, he won''t make a big fuss. At that time, he will mostly choose top experts to do all kinds of things, and then find a big head to blame later. When we fight together, we have to trouble the old man. "


    Huang Chang snorted coldly: "if Jia Sidao really can''t help it, is the emperor sure? According to my observation over the years, Jia Sidao has a lot of experts, not only with the martial arts of the Central Plains, but also with the mysterious Xiake island in the South China Sea. Once he starts, it will be a thunderclap. I can''t help him if I only rely on those imperial instruments and guards. "


    Zhao Gou mysterious smile: "rest assured, you are not alone, I have absolute assurance."


    ----

 Chapter 1918

    "Oh?" Huang Chang was a little surprised. In his tone, he seemed to compare the man with himself. It seemed that he was also a master of great master level. But looking around the world, there were only a few people at his level, and half of them had already become a piece of loess. "I don''t know who that person is?"


    "The man will enter the palace today, and the calculation time is almost up." Zhao Gou replied.


    Huang Chang looked out the door and said in a deep voice, "it''s here."


    "Amitabha, Mr. Huang is really skillful. I''ve deliberately restrained my breath, but I didn''t expect to be noticed by the benefactor." A burst of laughter came, and soon a man dressed as a monk came in from the door.


    The reason why he was dressed as a monk rather than a monk was that he looked a little strange. He was obviously a big bald man, and there were traces of scar on his head. However, he was a slovenly man, which was in great contrast to the normal monk''s attitude. What''s more, he was carrying a huge wine gourd around his waist, How can monks drink in the world?


    Huang sang, but he thought of one person from his breath. He said in cold voice, "that''s when you said that the old man''s" the nine Yin manual "is too soft and soft, and then created another Joyoung miracle.


    The monk was stunned, but he was calm: "Mr. Huang really has a good eye. He can see the origin of the poor monk at once. Yes, when he fought with Wang Chongyang and won half of his money, he read "Jiu Yin Jing Jing" and saw this.


    It turned out that he had won the "Jiu Yin Zhen Jing" from Wang Chongyang''s hand, and then couldn''t stop reading the inspiration. Then he founded the fighting monk in the Joyoung Zhen Jing.


    If the nine Yin manual is here, it must be exclaimed. This is the real master. The Central Plains five wonders are among the best in the rivers and lakes. Besides Wang Chongyang, others learned a few decades of "nine Yin classics" and often made great progress in martial arts. As a result, Wang Chongyang had been able to integrate the whole book the nine Yin manual classics for several days, and the wine monks were exaggerating and browsing for half a day. Then he went back and set up the same grade "Joyoung magic".


    "Since you look down on the old man''s" the nine Yin manual ", then you should see how much you have been weighing. As soon as Huang Shang''s voice fell, the whole person had appeared in front of the monk. A pair of dark hands, as if coming from the nine secluded places, were shining with evil light. They went to the big hole of the monk.


    Zhao Gou on the Dragon chair feels that the air in the room has become extremely sticky. He can''t help frowning. He knows that this is Huang Chang''s field, which has changed the rules of the surrounding environment to a certain extent. He didn''t expect that he would be so merciless.


    These two people are his greatest dependence. If they are both defeated later, will all his next plans fail?


    After all, it''s hard for people of this level to fight each other. The next plan is extremely dangerous. Let them fight each other to understand their own martial arts characteristics, so that they can cooperate better.


    "Amitabha!" The wine fighting monk put his hands together and called out the Buddha''s name. The original slovenness of the world suddenly became solemn. Within three feet of his body, he sent out bursts of golden light, dispersing the rich and incomparable black air brought by yellow clothes.


    "Zhe, Ma, NE, Ba, MI, Hong!" The wine fighting monk kept making all kinds of complex Buddhist seals in his hands and met each other''s nine Yin white bone claws.


    Huang Chang''s face changed slightly. Although his nine Yin White Bone Claw had great killing power, from the beginning of his creation, he brought a few strange evil spirits. When he met the Buddhist seal, he had a faint sense of being restrained.


    "Well! Buddhism has seals, but we Taoists don''t have them? " Huang Chang''s reaction was also quick. The nine Yin White Bone Claw suddenly changed into a mysterious hand print. The ghost spirit suddenly became a bit out of the dust. "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jun, Zhen, lie, Qian, Xing!"


    The nine character Zhenyan handprint is a popular secretary''s handprint in Taoism and military schools. It comes from baopuzi neipiandengtan written by Ge Hong in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Huang shang used to cultivate Taoism and had already created a powerful skill based on it.


    As for the nine words "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jun, Zhen, lie, Zai, Qian" in Japanese Ninjutsu, they were copied by mistake when they were introduced into Japan from China.


    The wine fighting monk and Huang Shang, one is a great Buddhist master and the other is a great Taoist master. They fight dozens of moves with their fingerprints in an instant. They are different from those masters in the river and lake. They are very powerful in every collision, but even a porcelain cup never breaks in the room. This is the difference between the great master and the ordinary master, They can control every part of the way perfectly, and don''t waste a bit of Qi on things beyond the goal.


    "Two, please stop." Zhao Gou felt that the time was almost up. He stood up and stopped. If he let them fight again, maybe they would cause some damage.


    "The Nine Yang Scripture really deserves its reputation." In the blink of an eye, huang shang has returned to Zhao Gou''s back. His arms feel hot and dry. It''s obvious that he is invaded by the other party''s Nine Yang Qi. His brow is slightly wrinkled. As soon as the nine Yin Qi in his body flows, he expels the heat on his arms.


    "The boast without shame was the essence of the nine Yin manual." The wine fighting monk restored his untidy appearance, took off the big wine pot and took a sip of wine. By the way, he activated his internal power to activate the slightly frozen meridians on his arm.


    Zhao Gou was overjoyed and said, "ha ha, I have two helpers. Why worry about the failure of major events in the future?"


    The wine fighting monk said with a smile: "in the past, the royal family of Zhao and Song Dynasty was kind to the poor monk''s ancestors. The poor monk came here to return this cause and effect, and then he will travel around the world." His meaning is also very clear, will only help this time, since then two do not owe each other, let Zhao Gou do not have to take him as a thug after the mind.


    Zhao Gou said with a smile, "it''s natural. After it''s done, how can I force the monk to stay." Just as he was about to find someone to prepare a vegetarian dinner for them, the wine fighting monk said to Huang Shang, "just after the first World War, I suddenly had a lot of feelings in my heart. Brother Huang is willing to hold a candle to talk at night?"


    Huang Chang seldom laughed: "I can''t get it."


    Then they directly ignored Zhao Gou and went out at the same time


    "The solitary Yin is not born, and the solitary Yang is not long. I think the harmony of yin and Yang is the right reason."


    "Otherwise, in my view, the universe is vast. The whole universe is absolutely in the balance of yin and Yang


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, Zhao Gou is not angry at all, but looks at the direction of Jia''s house in the south of the city from a distance, and his eyes are full of murders.


    In Chengdu City, Shen Bijun went to bed bashfully. Song Qingshu naturally turned over and held her charming body in her arms, which made her heart tremble.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t make any further moves. Shen Bijun was relieved. His heart thumped. He thought wildly in the middle of the night, and finally fell asleep.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t sleep. Although he didn''t have any information about this, he had a strong feeling that this succession ceremony of Wudang leader would not be smooth sailing.

 Chapter 1919

    As Mrs. Ruan said, it''s only a few days since the leader of Wudang Mountain took over the ceremony. Song Qingshu worried that something might happen in the middle of the ceremony. The next morning, he said goodbye to Mrs. Ruan and Shen Xiaolong.


    As for Shen Bijun, because he wanted to go back to Jiangnan to pay homage to his parents, he naturally went the same way.


    Mrs. Ruan knew that he had something important to do, but she didn''t want to stay. She just stroked her bulging stomach and showed that she didn''t want to give up. When no one was around, song Qingshu gave her a few kisses in her belly: "wait for Dad to come back."


    On the contrary, Mrs. Ruan turned red and spat: "after the birth of the child, it''s going to inherit the fragrance of the Yang family. If you mention these things in front of him every time, it''s hard for the child to accept them for a while."


    "Can''t you let him call me dad?" Song Qingshu was dissatisfied.


    "Of course not. The child has no idea. If he divulges the secret between us, it''s all over," said Mrs. Ruan. "But you can let him recognize you as godfather, so that after he calls you father, no one will doubt it."


    "That''s fine." Song Qingshu knows that she is telling the truth, not to mention that he is not strong enough to control the world now. Even if he really controls the world, he may not be able to do anything in the face of all kinds of ethics. Godfather''s identity is the best of both worlds.


    On the other side, Shen Xiaolong kept telling Shen Bijun, "sister, I can''t get away this time. You must give me more incense in front of Shen''s family."


    "Bi Jun saves money." Shen Bijun''s eyes are red at this time. The world pays the most attention to the clan concept. Even when she was very young, Shen Xiaolong was driven out of the family, but he is still bleeding from the Shen family. He is the only family member in the world. It''s hard for her to get together with her family. So soon, we have to separate. I don''t know when we will meet again.


    Shen Xiaolong hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "my brother-in-law has many confidants. You should be prepared."


    Shen Bijun blushed: "I know." In fact, she has been entangled in this point all the time. Originally, she was not willing to go through the muddy water because of her pride, but her reason could not control her feelings, so she finally fell into the enemy.


    Shen Xiaolong worried that she would be ignored, and continued: "don''t be jealous. Although you are beautiful, none of those sisters are famous beauties in the world, and they all have great abilities. If you are proud of them, it will be difficult for you to get a foothold in the future."


    Seeing her silence and tears in her eyes, Shen Xiaolong sighed: "sister, don''t blame me for being so talkative. You and I are left in the Shen family. I''m really afraid you''re not happy."


    Shen Bijun wiped his tears and said in a hurry, "brother, I''m worried too much. I cry because your words remind me of my father. He used to teach me that way."


    Shen Xiaolong sighed: "ah, we must let the Shen family regain its glory and let the ancestors of the Shen family smile."


    "Well!" Shen Bijun nodded heavily.


    On the boat down the river, song Qingshu asked Shen Bijun with a smile, "what did your elder brother say to you before you left?"


    Thinking of his elder brother''s words, Shen Bijun turned red and hummed: "I want to listen to you."


    Song Qingshu is not happy: "my brother-in-law is very right. I have to ask him to drink another 300 cups next time I go back to Chengdu."


    "I don''t know when I''ll be back." Looking at the direction of Chengdu, Shen Bijun sighed. In this era, the transportation is extremely inconvenient. In later generations, the two-hour plane journey often takes several months in the world, and there are all kinds of difficulties and obstacles along the way. When will you die in a foreign land? So everyone is very sad about leaving.


    "Don''t worry, there will be more and more opportunities in the future." Song Qingshu comforted.


    Shen Bijun suddenly said, "brother song, can you teach me martial arts?"


    "Well, don''t you think it''s bad to dance with a knife and a gun?" Song Qingshu was surprised that such a lady wanted to learn martial arts.


    Shen Bijun bit his lip: "if nothing happens, I''m still a young lady in Shen Yuan. Of course I don''t want to learn martial arts. But now there have been so many great changes... If I knew martial arts, many misfortunes would not have happened in the first place. "


    "It''s not your fault," Song Qingshu quickly comforted as she was about to shed tears. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll teach you martial arts."


    "Really?" Shen Bijun finally broke his tears into a smile, but immediately said, "I heard that martial arts learners have to lay a foundation since childhood. Will it be a little late to learn martial arts at my age?"


    "It''s really late." Song Qingshu pointed out that most people in the world began to practice martial arts when they were young. When they came of age, their meridians had already been shaped, and they would be twice as successful as before.


    "Ah?" Shen Bijun suddenly looks disappointed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if you are an ordinary master, you really can''t teach you anything, but I just know that a skill is suitable for you."


    "Really?" Shen Bijun then remembered that his lover was a famous master in the world, and he couldn''t help but jump, "I don''t know what skill it is?"


    Song Qingshu showed a strange smile: "this skill is called" you Sanmo di Duanxing Chengshen Zujing. "


    "Want to samadhi..." Shen Bijun frowned, "how can this martial arts be so obstinate?"


    Song Qingshu said, "the name is a little hard to remember. You can call it shenzujing." He knows a lot of martial arts, but his martial arts, which have no threshold and don''t hurt Tian He at the same time, have made great progress. After all, you Tanzhi''s ability to become a monk on the way can produce top-notch internal power.


    Of course, he would not say that the posture of these confidants practicing "shenzujing" is also a very important reason.


    Then he began to explain the advantages of Kung Fu to Shen Bijun. Shen Bijun was very excited. However, when she began to practice, she could not help blushing and said, "can this Kung Fu really produce peerless Kung Fu?"


    "Of course." Song Qingshu has to admire Shen Bijun. Mingming has never practiced martial arts, and she doesn''t know how to practice ballet like those women of later generations. But her flexibility is still at the top level. You know, many movements in shenzujing violate the body structure, and most people can''t do them.


    "But how do I feel like it''s a way to please men?" Shen Bijun looks suspicious.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s an authentic Buddhist skill. It''s effective without side effects. Of course, the effect you mentioned is just unexpected by the creator." After all, no one in Tianzhu would think that there would be female disciples in Buddhism.


    Seeing that he admitted frankly, Shen Bijun was embarrassed: "brother song, can you go out for a while? I''m so ashamed now."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "how can this work? After all, it''s dangerous to practice internal skills. I''ll take care of it so that you don''t have any problems."


    Shen Bijun opened his eyes wide, and his eyes seemed to be penetrating: "brother song just said that there would be no side effects in practicing this martial arts?"

 Chapter 1920

    Song Qingshu''s face was hot, but he was quick to respond. He said in a hurry: "that''s for people with martial arts foundation, but you''ve never practiced martial arts, and you''re not familiar with many channels and acupoints. Naturally, I need to look after you."


    "Oh." Shen Bijun nodded, feeling that what he said was reasonable.


    One of them was sweating and the other was enjoying it leisurely. Time passed unconsciously. At night, Shen Bijun felt very sore.


    Song Qingshu explained: "today, I just started to practice, stretching a lot of meridians, and some pain is normal. It will be fine in two days. If you feel too much pain, I''ll give you massage to activate blood circulation, and it will be better soon."


    "No, it''s not." Shen Bijun was so scared that he waved his hand in a hurry. Isn''t massage promoting blood circulation going to let him touch him on himself... Although he seems to have touched all the things that should be touched and shouldn''t be touched all over his body, the reserve of the eldest lady still makes her feel uneasy.


    "It''s the same with a good hot bath. I''ll ask the maid to prepare hot water." The ship they took was Ruan''s merchant ship, which was much better than ordinary ships, and they could enjoy the most comfortable service.


    "Well." After practicing kung fu for a day, Shen Bijun was covered with sweat. How could he resist the temptation of hot bath.


    When she untied her dress and immersed herself in the bath bucket, her heart was still pounding, wondering what to do if elder brother song came in later. Did I refuse or just push?


    Think of some shameful scenes, a pretty face already red incomparable.


    But until she finished washing, the other party still didn''t come in and put on her clothes. Shen Bijun was a little worried, so he went outside to look for him. Until there was no sign of him on the deck, he couldn''t help mentioning: "brother song, where are you, brother song?"


    Later, her voice had a faint cry, you know, during this period of continuous great changes, only in Song Qingshu side, she can have a sense of security, now suddenly lost each other, her whole person is like a lost child, fear, fear, all kinds of emotions are pouring into my heart.


    "I''m up there."


    At this time, a gentle voice came from his head. Shen Bijun looked up and saw a bright moon in the sky, while song Qingshu was sitting in the middle of the moon,


    She quickly rubbed her eyes, and then found that the other side was actually sitting on the cross sail of the main mast of the merchant ship, with a wine pot in one hand and a wine glass in the other, drinking to the moon alone. Because of the angle and the light, she accidentally thought that he was sitting in the moon.


    Shen Bijun has seen a lot of people drinking, but he has never seen a person drinking so much... He is so immortal. He thought, no wonder many people in Jiangnan boudoir call him an immortal.


    "What are you thinking? Come on up." Song Qingshu''s voice interrupted her meditation.


    Shen Bijun''s face was slightly red. He bit his lip and said in embarrassment, "I... I can''t get up."


    "I''ll pull you up." Song Qingshu puts out his hand to catch the dragon. Shen Bijun feels as if he is being held by an invisible hand.


    When she reacted, she had already sat on the mast. Seeing that she was so high from the deck, she was in a panic. Her body was soft. How could she sit still? The whole person fell down again.


    "Ah ~" Shen Bijun exclaimed, but after a long time, the imagined pain did not come. He could not help but open his eyes and found that he was beside his lover.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Hearing what he said, Shen Bijun immediately felt that the fear and fear just disappeared, and there was always a reassuring smell around him.


    Song Qingshu handed her a wine cup: "it''s cool at night. Drink a glass of wine to warm your body." Seeing her hesitation, she said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s not a lady to drink with a man in the middle of the night?"


    Shen Bijun was also amused by him: "drinking with others is of course so, but drinking with elder brother song is an exception." She took up the wine and drank it all at once. She felt a sense of bitterness flowing from her throat to her stomach. A blush rose slowly on her neck, and then gradually spread out on her white cheek. Suddenly she realized that this was the cup he had just drunk, and her face became more and more beautiful.


    Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly: "Bijun''s spirit of drinking is no less than any man''s, but the wine is very strong. It''s dangerous for a woman and a man to drink like this."


    Shen Bijun eyes in a layer of water meaning: "I will not drink with other men." The implication is also very clear, even if she is drunk in front of you, she is not worried.


    Song Qingshu was so warm in his heart that he couldn''t help laughing and said: "with such beautiful scenery on such a beautiful day and a beautiful woman accompanying him, we really need to drink a few more cups of tea." Then he took the glass and poured another glass of wine.


    Shen Bijun pressed the skirt under his legs so that the wind would not blow up and be seen by the people on the deck. He asked, "what''s the trouble with brother song drinking here so late?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, I''m a little worried about Wudang Mountain. I always think something will happen."


    Shen Bijun advised: "brother song, if you care, you will be in chaos. Even people who are not in the Jianghu like me know that immortal Zhang is a martial arts myth. The martial arts of Wudang seven swordsmen are equal to the leader of a sect. Even if someone wants to harm them, it''s not so easy. Besides, it won''t take us a few days to get to Wudang Mountain. "


    Song Qingshu thought about this truth: "Bi Jun, you can see it thoroughly, and you are right. Now there is too little information, and it''s useless to worry about too much. Let''s wait until Wudang Mountain."


    Then they continued to drink wine and chat for a while. Song Qingshu noticed that her body was shaking slightly and said, "it''s too cold here. Go back to the room."


    "Well." Shen Bijun''s body shrank, and the wind on the river was strong. What''s more, they were still on the mast. If they hadn''t been drinking wine to warm her body, and she was half held in her arms, her body would have been frozen to death.


    I don''t know what to do when I look down. It makes her dizzy and at a loss.


    Knowing her embarrassment, song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll hold you down."


    Shen Bijun pursed her lips and whispered. Song Qingshu held her in her arms and said with a smile: "no wonder some people say that women are made of water. Bijun, you are really as soft as bones."


    "I hate it. I don''t know who can say that." Shen Bijun only felt the wind whirring in his ears. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in the room.


    Putting her on the bed, song Qingshu got up and said, "have a good rest."


    Just as he was about to leave, a soft little hand suddenly caught him: "in fact... In fact, you don''t have to go."

 Chapter 1921

    Song Qingshu was stunned, but quickly responded: "then I won''t go."


    It''s Shen Bijun''s turn to be silly. He thought he would do some face work. He pretended to refuse, and then he thought about whether he really wanted to keep him. But he didn''t expect that he would agree directly, and let her have no place to use her words.


    "I just... Just leave you to sleep, you... You don''t want to be crooked." Shen Bijun quickly explained.


    Song Qingshu laughed happily: "I know it''s sleeping."


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red. He always felt that there was ambiguity in his words. He immediately added: "it''s a simple kind of sleep."


    "Isn''t there anything more than sleep?" Song Qingshu laughed more happily.


    Shen Bijun had already bathed, but his face was still like a layer of rouge. He didn''t know how to respond, so he turned over and turned his back to him.


    Looking at the infinite beautiful curve of his back in front of him, song Qingshu praised him secretly, and then got into the bed.


    Shen Bijun was too nervous to speak. The whole room fell into an ambiguous and peaceful atmosphere. He could only hear some slightly disordered breathing.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Bijun''s voice trembled in the room: "you said it was pure sleep."


    "I''ll hold it. It''s cold. I''ll sleep warm with it." Song Qingshu replied naturally.


    Shen Bijun pursed his lips, but he didn''t say anything more after all.


    After a while, Shen Bijun finally couldn''t help asking, "then why did you start... To untie my skirt?"


    "Do you sleep without taking off your clothes? Scientific research shows that the less you wear when you sleep, the better you rest. " Song Qingshu still replied solemnly.


    Shen Bijun


    After a while, Shen Bijun whispered, "what is it now?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "you''ve been practicing martial arts before, and your muscles and veins hurt. I''m loosening your muscles and bones."


    Shen Bijun opened his mouth and finally acquiesced in what he did.


    After a while, Shen Bijun''s voice was soft and charming: "what about now?"


    "I''ll just rub and don''t go in." Song Qingshu said the classic line popular in previous life.


    Shen Bijun''s teeth nibbled his lips. His skin had already been covered with a layer of pink, and his eyes were blurred with a layer of moist luster: "brother song, I always feel that I have been fooled by you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "if you don''t want to, I''ll leave now."


    Shen Bijun grabbed his hand around his chest and bit it hard: "do you have to tease people like this?"


    Song Qingshu took a cool breath and looked at the fine teeth on his arm. He said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that you hurt me first."


    Shen Bijun finally moved back to the first game, and her lips rose slightly: "who let you bully me all the time..." she couldn''t help wriggling her waist, but suddenly her body became stiff, and she immediately realized what she was doing, and she couldn''t speak.


    Song Qingshu smiles with pride, gently embraces her moving body from the back, and feels the white and delicate skin on her back like milk.


    "I was disturbed by assassins in Chengdu last time. How about today?" Song Qingshu asked in her ear.


    Shen Bijun thought to himself that you are all at the foot of the city. What else can I do? He could only bow his head and blush endlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    With a voice that can make any man hear the gentle and delicate hum of blood, the room is soon turned red.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, unless they occasionally went to the deck to get some air, they almost never went out of the door. One was energetic, and the other had a taste of it. Soon, there was a less disciplined lady and a more enthusiastic young woman in the world.


    On this day, looking at Jiangling city in the distance, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying: "when Li Bai wrote Chaofa Baidi City, there must be a beautiful woman like you."


    Most of Shen Bijun''s body was nestled in his arms at this time. He was looking at his lover tenderly. When he heard what he said, he was stunned: "Song Lang, the background of Li Bai''s writing this poem... Should be that he exiled Yelang because of the case of Yongwang Li, and went to the demoted place through Sichuan. When he arrived at Baidi City, he heard the letter of amnesty. He was so surprised and happy that he wrote that since he was exiled to such a wild place as Yelang by the imperial court at that time, how could he take his wife with him? "


    She has been proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child. She is a famous talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River. Naturally, she is familiar with these allusions, so when she heard this inference from her lover, she felt a little confused.


    Song Qingshu gave a strange smile: "if there was not such a beautiful woman around, how could he have written such an appropriate sentence as" a thousand li Jiangling will return in a day "


    Shen Bijun was stunned at first, but she was not the old lady who was raised in the boudoir and didn''t know anything. Especially after the training of song Qingshu these days, she became more and more familiar with some puns.


    He quickly responded and said, "Song Lang! ~ ~ ~"


    Song Qingshu could not help laughing when she heard her dissatisfaction from her long and delicate anger: "isn''t it true that it would take a long time to go from Chengdu to Jiangling. As a result, I stayed in my room with you every day, and I felt that time passed quickly."


    "Don''t say it!" Shen Bijun quickly put out her hand to cover his mouth. Thinking of the pictures of them in the room these days, she was very ashamed.


    "Well, well, don''t say it if you don''t say it." Song Qingshu embraces her in his arms, feels her soft and elastic body, and immediately takes her to the room.


    Shen Bijun was bluffed: "you... What are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "it''s very inconvenient to travel when we get ashore. Take the time to enjoy it."


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red, and he said in a hurry, "it''s still day."


    "What''s the matter with the day? It''s not like there are no days these days." Song Qingshu laughs, which makes Shen Bijun bury his head in his chest, as if this is the way to resolve the shyness in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    They went ashore in Jiangling and went all the way north. A few days later, they came to Wudang county at the foot of Wudang Mountain. Song Qingshu said to Shen Bijun, "we''re going to Wudang Mountain soon. Let''s have something to rest and then go up the mountain."


    "Good." Shen Bijun smiles a little. These days, she is so dusty that she may not be able to hold on unless she is taken care of all the way.


    I found an inn. As soon as they entered, they attracted the attention of the diners inside. The men were handsome and the women were beautiful. It was a good couple to stand together.


    Of course, people''s eyes are more on Shen Bijun. Rao is an outstanding person in Wudang. She often comes to visit, but it''s the first time that she sees such a beautiful fairy.


    "This kind of envious eyes... How cool it is!" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are flying, not only without the slightest formality, but also embraces the beautiful women around him, as if vowing sovereignty to everyone - this is Laozi''s woman, right?


    "Xiao Er, let''s have some delicious dishes and a pot of good wine." Song Qingshu Jindao Dama sat down.


    "Hum!" At this time, there was a slight hum in my ear. If it wasn''t for the mastery of song Qingshu, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear it. I subconsciously followed it.

 Chapter 1922

    There are several Taoists sitting in the corner. The first one is an old Taoist. He is not angry and looks like the leader of a sect. However, song Qingshu thought for a long time, but he didn''t expect this person to exist in Wudang Mountain.


    He was surrounded by several Taoist priests, two of whom were the most attractive. Although they had beards on their faces, they were a little thinner than ordinary men.


    "Sissy!"


    There was a word in Song Qingshu''s mind, but he didn''t think much about it. After all, the two Taoists were ordinary. Even if they were women disguised as men, they must not look very good.


    Song Qingshu didn''t bother to deal with these idle people, but on second thought, Wudang is about to hold a succession ceremony, and another Taoist who is not an ordinary person appears here. It''s better to have a little talk.


    "Xiao Er, I''ll take charge of the Taoist priest''s vegetarian food." Song Qingshu greets Xiao Erdao. If he wants to get information, he still needs to find an opportunity.


    The old Taoist was a little surprised and gave a slight salute: "thank you, young master."


    "Is the Taoist priest here to attend the succession ceremony of Wudang Mountain headmaster?" Song Qingshu asked. He always felt that the Taoist was familiar.


    The old Taoist was a little surprised, but he still replied, "yes, I don''t know why you are here." He also felt a little strange. The young man seemed to be familiar with his appearance. Have you ever seen him before?


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I''m here to attend the succession ceremony."


    The old Taoist looked at him suspiciously: "it''s amazing that immortal Zhang didn''t invite Wulin disciples this time. He just invited these people from Wudang to be witnesses."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. No wonder he didn''t get the news. It turned out that Zhang Sanfeng had deliberately dealt with it in a low-key way. However, he was too old now. He didn''t care about the world for a long time, and he didn''t want to have anything to do with the major sects in the Wulin. What''s more, on his 100th birthday, Zhang Cuishan''s wife was forced to die by the six sects, and a happy event became a funeral, I think he doesn''t want to invite other sects to the mountain subconsciously.


    "Is Taoist also a member of Wudang?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Before the old Taoist answered, a Taoist beside him had already introduced himself with pride: "of course, our master is the master of the five Taoist temples in Wudang."


    "It turned out to be a stupid tea Taoist. It''s disrespectful." Song Qingshu finally remembered his identity. Wudang has a long history. Over the years, it has spread all over the world. Among them, the most famous are the five Taoist temples. The Zixiao palace in Wudang Mountain is the headquarters, and his identity is detached; In addition, there is the concept of true martial arts, the master of which is the Taoist priest Chongxu; In baiyun temple, the master of the temple is a Taoist; Shangqing temple is a Taoist of Tianxu. The famous black and white double swords in Wulin are also from Shangqing temple; Finally, there is the Yuqing temple. The master of the temple is Ma Zhen. Zhang Zhaozhong, a master of Manchu Qing Dynasty, belongs to this school. Lu feiqing, Li Yuanzhi''s master, also comes from this school.


    Among the five outlooks, apart from Zhang Sanfeng''s lineage in Zixiao palace, Chongxu and YuCha Taoist are generally acknowledged to have the highest martial arts skills. Decades ago, YuCha Taoist was even more popular. YuCha Taoist''s magic sword and Shaolin master miaodi''s many unique skills were known together, but later he didn''t walk in the river and lake, so that people gradually forgot his former prestige.


    Song Qingshu is awe inspiring. Others don''t know, but he knows where he has been these years. Most of the time, he studies taixuan Sutra with miaodi in Xiake island. Usually, he seldom leaves the island. Now, he is mostly inspired by Xiake island.


    Thinking that Jia Sidao is behind Xiake Island, song Qingshu never believes that Jia Sidao is just a spectator.


    But even if he doubts, he has no evidence. YuCha is a highly respected elder in the Wulin. Even Zhang Sanfeng can''t listen to his one-sided words about what he does to YuCha.


    "I don''t know who you are?" Yu Cha couldn''t help asking. He couldn''t see through the young man in front of him. His whole body was full of flaws, just like a dandy who had never practiced martial arts. However, he couldn''t pretend that he had a unique temperament in his opponent''s body. The two completely different views made him feel more and more unfathomable.


    "In the next song Qing Shu." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.


    Yu Tea heart a Lin, subconsciously sat up straight body: "originally is the king of the Golden Snake, disrespect." People in the imperial court usually call him the king of Qi, but people in the rivers and lakes are still used to calling him the king of Golden Snake.


    In fact, as one of the five grand masters, he and song Yuanqiao are at the same level. According to his seniority, he is even higher than song Yuanqiao. As song Yuanqiao''s son, song Qingshu is definitely his younger generation.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu has been famous all over the world in the past two years. He has a great reputation in the river and lake. Few people dare to regard himself as an elder in front of him, so YuCha will not be big either.


    Song Qingshu asked with a smile, "I don''t know when the ceremony will start?"


    Yu Cha replied, "tomorrow is going to be a ceremony to pass on the throne. I''m late because I''m delayed by some things. I''ll be on my way up the mountain when I finish my meal, otherwise I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "It''s tomorrow." Song Qingshu and Shen Bijun forget the sun and the moon for a while. Fortunately, their mischief has not affected the speed of the ship. In addition, they have been busy these days. Otherwise, they would not be able to catch up with the meeting and something happened. He would regret for life.


    They talked for a while, then song Qingshu got up to leave and went back to his desk. Before he left, he saw the two sissy little Taoists beside Yu Cha: "did we know each other before?"


    One of them turned his head and ignored him at all. The other replied coldly, "what kind of person can we know, young master?"


    Confirming that he had never heard his voice, song Qingshu nodded: "since I don''t know him, why have you been staring at me just now?"


    "Who''s looking at you?" The little Taoist gave a cold hum.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s best not to see it. The Taoist priest is still committed to cultivating Taoism. Don''t think about things all day long. I don''t like masculinity." With a smile, he went back to Shen Bijun''s desk.


    The little Taoist was so angry that he subconsciously grabbed the sword beside him and got up, but he was held down by Yu Cha without any trace with a brush: "if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    Then the little Taoist sat down angrily, only to see another little Taoist''s lips slightly up beside him. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed: "are you still smiling?"


    "I didn''t."


    "You''re laughing!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Bijun couldn''t help lowering his voice and said to song Qingshu, "those Taoists are a little strange."


    Song Qingshu has the same feeling: "it''s not only strange, but also abnormal. Forget it, let''s leave them alone. Let''s finish our meal early and continue on our way


    "Well." Shen Bijun nodded his head and looked over there subconsciously. Suddenly, he found that the two Taoist priests were looking at themselves with some bad looks. His face turned red and he quickly lowered his head and began to pick vegetables. However, he was puzzled.

 Chapter 1923

    Because they were on their way, they soon finished their meal. When they went out, they met a group of people from Baiyunguan. Song Qingshu went with them. They chatted and went to the foot of Wudang Mountain.


    It''s a pity that Ren songqingshu inquired many times, but he didn''t find any valuable information from each other''s words. In addition, there are many people in baiyun temple, and the journey is always too fast. He simply said goodbye to him: "I want to see my master and my father first. I''ll say goodbye here."


    YuCha naturally couldn''t stop him. He said with a smile, "in that case, we''ll see you in Zixiao palace."


    Song Qingshu nodded, then gently took Shen Bijun''s waist, the whole person gently step forward, also don''t see how much strength he made, a few steps between the two figures disappeared in the mountains.


    Yu Cha was stunned: "this son is as good as the rumor, and his martial arts are unfathomable."


    One of the two Taoist priests snorted: "he just wants to show off in front of the beauty. Don''t be bullied."


    "YuCha said:" under the reputation of Wuxu Shi, we still don''t want to be careless. I''m afraid the action will not be so smooth if we have him this time. "


    The two Taoist priests looked at each other and saw the complexity of each other''s eyes. They didn''t say anything more.


    After going up the mountain, song Qingshu didn''t walk from Xie Jianshi. Although he didn''t carry a blade, it was too much trouble to wait for those disciples to report back. He simply went up the mountain by the path.


    Feeling the pine wind in the forest and looking at the clouds in the distance, song Qingshu sighed that he was clearly the third generation disciple of Wudang. But really speaking, since I came to this world, this is my first time to Wudang Mountain. For a moment, he had mixed feelings and was stunned.


    Shen Bijun was also uneasy at this time: "Song Lang, I''ll see you later... When I see great Xia song, what identity should I use to salute him." Although she has decided to marry her partner for life, she has not been married. Moreover, the whole world knows that song Qingshu''s original wife is Zhou Zhiruo of Emei school, so her identity is a little embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu can not help but be dumb: "what song Daxia, call Gonggong at that time."


    "Father in law?" Shen Bijun''s face turned red, but she was very happy. She was worried about a lot of things along the way. Now when she saw that the other party didn''t intend to hide her relationship with her father, her worries disappeared.


    "But I''ll see the grand master first." Song Qingshu added that in Wudang Mountain, Zhang Sanfeng is the absolute elder, and his bearing and demeanor are more easily broken than song Yuanqiao''s cheap father.


    Shen Bijun chuckled: "I''ve heard that Tongwei manifesting real person is a land God. This time, I can actually meet his old man. I can''t even ask for the chance that those young men and women in Jiangnan can''t get. I''m also touched by song Lang''s light."


    Zhang Sanfeng is famous all over the world. If he is over 100 this year, he has experienced many emperors in his life. Whether in the Song Dynasty or in the Ming Dynasty before, all the emperors have granted him various honorifics, such as "loyal and filial immortal", "you long liuzu Yinxian Huaxu Weipu Tianzun", "taoguang Shangzhi Zhenxian", "Qingxu yuanmiao Zhenjun", "Feilong Xianhua Hongren Jishi Zhenjun", Among them, the most popular one in the south of the Yangtze River is "showing real people through micro channels".


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "as long as you are sweet, master Fu will like such a beautiful and smart daughter-in-law."


    While they were chatting, they went to the top of the mountain. Soon Wudang disciples noticed them: "who are you? Recently Wudang Mountain will hold a grand ceremony to refuse pilgrims."


    When they saw that their men were dignified and their women were extremely beautiful, they only thought that they were the sons of the rich family and Miss Qian Jin. After all, they came to Wudang all these years to visit, and there was an endless stream of rich families who wanted to be immortal.


    Song Qingshu arched his hand and said, "please pass it on. I have something important to see Mr. Zhang in the next song Qingshu."


    "Song Qingshu? I haven''t heard of it. The leader has an order. The mountain has been closed recently. No one is allowed to go in and out. " The children waved impatiently.


    Shen Bijun could not help but smile: "it seems that you are not so famous."


    But song Qingshu frowned slightly. He thought, what''s wrong with it now? Have the people in spirit mountain villa got ahead of the others?


    Just as he was about to rush in, a familiar voice came suddenly: "who is making noise here?" Then a middle-aged Taoist who was a little fat came over. His temples were a little gray, and he had a kind of gentle, intelligent and elegant temperament.


    The expression on Song Qingshu''s face suddenly became some wonderful, and finally he saluted and said, "Dad, it''s me."


    Shen Bijun''s heart jumped. Unexpectedly, song Yuanqiao was the middle-aged Taoist who was calm and elegant in front of her. Suddenly, she met her father-in-law in the future. She was a little flustered and said subconsciously, "Bijun has met dad."


    Song Yuanqiao also recognized song Qingshu at this time. He was surprised and happy: "it was Qingshu..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a beautiful and shameless girl call her father. She was startled: "girl, you are..."


    Shen Bijun finally reacts and is embarrassed. He instinctively hides behind song Qingshu and buries his head to the ground.


    Song Qingshu can''t help smiling: "Dad, I''ll introduce you. This is your daughter-in-law."


    "Daughter in law again?" Song Yuanqiao''s face was a little unnatural. After all, the memory of Wudang sect brought by his last daughter-in-law Zhou Zhiruo was not very pleasant. Yu Daiyan and Yin Liting almost died under Zhou Zhiruo''s nine Yin white bone claw at the lion slaughtering ceremony.


    He quickly dispelled those thoughts in his mind. After all, these were all things in the past, and he looked gentle and quiet in front of him, so he didn''t want to... But at that time, Zhou Zhiruo was as gentle as water at the beginning


    See song Yuanqiao Leng there, song Qingshu said with a smile: "although she is very beautiful, but dad you don''t have to look silly eyes?"


    Song Yuanqiao''s face turned red, and he reached out and grabbed his ear. "You''re a bastard, even your father."


    With song Qingshu''s martial arts, song Yuanqiao couldn''t have pinched his ear. But somehow, he didn''t dodge. The familiar and distant pain from his ear made him think of his family love in the past life, and a trace of warmth rose in his heart.


    Song Yuanqiao suddenly noticed that Shen Bijun was weeping in silence, and he couldn''t help looking silly: "that... Bijun, don''t cry. It was just me who was not good. I didn''t respond and left you in the cold for a moment." He wanted to ask his father-in-law''s regards to his daughter''s family, but he ignored her. It must have made her uneasy. What a sin.


    Shen Bijun quickly wiped his tears and explained: "reply... Great Xia song, it''s not like that. Just seeing your father and son fighting, I thought of my parents. For a moment, I felt a little sad..." after the embarrassing incident just now, if I asked her to call dad or father-in-law, how could she shout out.


    Song Qingshu said her life experience in a hurry, and song Yuanqiao could not help sympathizing: "Bijun, you will be the same in our family from now on. If Qingshu bullies you, I will beat him for you."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "don''t blow, no, your kung fu..." although he didn''t finish, his disdain was beyond expression.


    Song Yuanqiao knew what he said was true, but in front of his daughter-in-law''s face, he was said that his old face couldn''t hold: "you stinky boy, your wings are hard, don''t you dare to fight back when your father beat you?"


    On one side, Shen Bijun could not help but burst into tears and smile. He quickly came forward to resolve the problem and said, "Uncle song, Qingshu, he treated me very well and never bullied me."


    Song Yuanqiao snorted: "this is almost the same."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "what uncle, just call father-in-law, no, just as he called father just now."

 Chapter 1924

    Shen Bijun''s face turned red. He hesitated for a moment and gave a salute. He cried softly, "Bijun has seen... Dad."


    "Don''t be polite. It''s all a family. Please get up." Song Yuanqiao gave a virtual hand and thought about taking out a bracelet from his sleeve. "I shouldn''t have given it, but Qingshu''s mother went early and said that she would pass it on to her daughter-in-law."


    The original match of song Qingshu was Zhou Zhiruo, but when Zhou Zhiruo and song Qingshu got married in Emei school, Wudang people didn''t show up at all - of course, song Qingshu was already a traitor of Wudang at that time, and they couldn''t show up either.


    Because Zhou Zhiruo''s early relationship with Zhang Wuji is well known. As a father, song Yuanqiao didn''t really agree with the marriage. In addition, Zhou Zhiruo almost killed Yu Lianzhou and Yin Liting at the lion slaughtering ceremony, so the bracelet has been here and never been sent out.


    "Thank you... Dad." Shen Bijun was very happy. In fact, the bracelet was not dark green, and the color was not pure. She was a young lady of the Shen family. She didn''t know how many more expensive bracelets she had seen. However, in her opinion, those bracelets were not as good as the one in front of her.


    Song Qingshu has a headache. He wants to let other women know, but he doesn''t know what to make. Even if he doesn''t say it, he will inevitably have an idea in his heart. At this time, he finally understood the troubles of those local tyrants in the Middle East. Although the law allows them to marry four wives at the same time, they must treat one of them equally and buy anything for the other three.


    At this time, song Yuanqiao was also worried. After he retired from the position of acting headmaster, he had been devoting himself to practicing Taoism. But recently, Song Qing''s books have become famous. He is always relieved, and he has been collecting all kinds of information about his son. Naturally, he knows that he has been flirting everywhere: "it seems that we have to find a jade craftsman at the foot of the mountain to make more bracelets for a rainy day, This smelly boy, really never let people worry. "


    After chatting for a while, song Qingshu began to ask the main question: "by the way, nothing happened on the mountain recently?"


    Song Yuanqiao some inexplicable: "no ah, why ask like this."


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but looked back at the Taoists who had just stopped him in the distance: "are they new?"


    Song Yuanqiao replied, "it''s not new. It''s four generations of disciples who have been paid in recent years."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "how can you not know me?" He worried that these people were disguised by the people of spirit mountain manor.


    Song Yuanqiao explained: "they have just started in the past two years, and you know, since... You made a mistake and missed it, I retreated to the second tier. Your name has gradually become a taboo in the whole Wudang Mountain, and it''s normal that they don''t know the new ones."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Dad, I''ve done you a lot of harm." If it wasn''t for Mo Shenggu''s son who killed Mo Shenggu by mistake, song Yuanqiao''s Wudang leader was so beautiful in the Wulin, but now he was forced to abdicate because he had a kengdai''s son.


    Song Yuanqiao shook his head and said, "otherwise! Although you have done something wrong, there is no great way you can improve it if you know your mistake. Over the years, you retired from the chieftain of the Qing Dynasty and saved the princess in the kingdom of Jin, which is more beneficial to the people... Now even the master speaks highly of you. "


    When he praised his son, he could not help but feel proud. However, when he thought of the seventh younger martial brother, he could not help sighing: "since you are back, your seventh martial uncle''s grave is in front of you. Remember to go to Zhuxiang and kowtow to thank you."


    At the beginning, moshenggu was in the wilderness. Later, Wudang people restrained it and moved it back to Wudang Mountain.


    "I know." Song Qingshu''s heart is also a little heavy. Although Mo Shenggu''s death has nothing to do with him now, since he inherited song Qingshu''s identity, he should also bear his responsibility.


    The three of them soon came to a place under pines and cypresses. Mo Shenggu''s tomb was in it. It was a bit sad and desolate. Song Qingshu sighed, went forward, put on a stick of incense, and then kowtowed a few heads respectfully.


    Although Shen Bijun was not clear about the whole story, he kowtowed a few times with him.


    At this time, no matter how many words are weak, song Qingshu or song Yuanqiao didn''t say anything from beginning to end. After a long time, he left with a heavy heart.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly return to Wudang Mountain this time?" Song Yuanqiao was the first to break the silence.


    Song Qingshu quickly told him what happened in Chengdu City, because he couldn''t explain to him that he came to have a look because he had read gulong''s novels and knew that ghost mountain villa would be bad for Wudang Mountain, so he pretended that he had received reliable information and someone wanted to be bad for Wudang school in the ceremony.


    Song Yuanqiao knew that he was powerful now. Naturally, his intelligence network was far superior to other sects in the river and lake. He didn''t dare to be careless: "follow me to see Shifu immediately."


    "By the way, who will attend this grand ceremony?" On the way, song Qingshu asked.


    "It''s not a grand ceremony," song Yuanqiao replied. "Master likes to be quiet recently, so he didn''t invite all the major sects in the river and lake. He just called together people from all the Taoist temples in Wudang as a witness. Taoist Chongxu of Zhenwu temple, Taoist Tianxu of Shangqing temple, Taoist Ma Zhen of Yuqing temple, Taoist YuCha of baiyun temple have not arrived yet, and others have arrived. "


    "Are these the only people?" Song Qingshu asked, although these people are famous experts in the river and lake, they can''t deal with Wudang sect even if they are added together. They don''t need Zhang Sanfeng. Wudang five swordsmen can deal with them.


    Song Yuanqiao explained: "in addition to these Temple masters and followers, there are also some other branches of Wudang, such as huangmu Taoist of Xiandu school..."


    "Taoist Huang mu?" Song Qingshu''s face is a little strange. Taoist Huang Mu and Taoist Mu are only one word apart. Is there any connection?


    "What''s wrong with him?" Song Yuanqiao was stunned to see his great reaction. "The Xiandu sect is just a small sect of Wudang. Although song Yuanqiao didn''t say much about it, he could feel Zhang Sanfeng''s demeanor. A few words of advice can make the leader of a third rate sect a top expert. People in the Jianghu dare not embarrass this sect because of these words.


    "What is the origin of this huangmu Taoist?" Although song Qingshu knew more about the world of Jin Shu, he only knew some famous people. How could he know all of them when the whole world was so big?


    "It has something to do with you." Song Yuanqiao said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "it has something to do with me?"

 Chapter 1925

    "Aren''t you the king of the Golden Snake?" Song Yuanqiao explained, "Taoist Huang Mu and Mr. Golden Snake were good friends at that time. Later, because of Mr. Golden Snake, he was arrested by the five poisons cult and put in prison for more than ten years. Later, when Yuan Chengzhi broke into the five poisons cult, he was rescued by the disciples."


    Song Qingshu had a vague impression. At the beginning, Jiao Wan''er''s Jinlong gang was forced by Min Zihua of Xiandu school.


    In retrospect, the martial arts of those people of Xiandu sect are not very popular. Taoist Huang Mu has been imprisoned by the five poison sect for decades, and his martial arts are not very good.


    Being reminded by this, he thinks of Jiao Wan''er instead. Thinking of the intense stimulation that Luo Liru almost found in her room before, song Qingshu can''t help sighing that it was too ridiculous a few years ago.


    After all, his martial arts are far worse than that of the Taoist in ghost mountain manor.


    "Is there anyone else?" Song Qingshu continued.


    "There are also several sects. Master Tai you traveled all over the world in those years and helped many people in Taoism. Many of them have been instructed by his old people, so there are many other sects in Wudang..." song Yuanqiao tells us one by one which sects he came to the mountain this time.


    After listening carefully for a long time, song Qingshu always thinks that this is suspicious and that is suspicious. On the contrary, no one is really suspicious.


    Song Yuanqiao personally leads the way, but song Qingshu''s elegant style is not bad, but Shen Bijun''s beauty is beyond words. Many young Taoists on the mountain see her as a whole, and they blush and can''t speak.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "these little Taoists are not clean."


    Song Yuanqiao''s old face is always red. He always feels that these people have lost the Wudang pie''s face: "they are weak in skill and steady in nature, and find an opportunity to teach their younger brothers a good lesson."


    As he said this, he glared at the younger generation on the side of the road, which scared everyone away. The commotion on this side soon attracted the attention of the others. Yu Lianzhou and others came to recognize song Qingshu, and they were both surprised and delighted: "Qingshu, how are you here?"


    Although song Qingshu and the Wudang school had a little bit of trouble in the past, what song Qingshu had done in recent years could be regarded as fame and fortune. Even Zhang Sanfeng praised them several times. What''s more, several Wudang heroes were trapped in the kingdom of Jin before. Thanks to his help, the old enmity has disappeared.


    Song Qingshu asked Shen Bijun to pay a visit to his uncles and explain what he had come for. After hearing their faces change, he hurried to the bamboo yard where Master Houshan lived.


    Several people soon came to the back hill courtyard. Song Qingshu said, "are there any guests in the grand master''s room?"


    Yu Lianzhou replied, "it''s Taoist priest Chongxu." At the same time, I can''t help admiring. I can feel that there are other people in the room so far away. This skill is really shocking.


    Song Qingshu was relieved because Zhao Min almost killed Wudang. He was worried that Zhang Sanfeng''s plot would happen again. However, he was relieved to hear that the room was filled with emptiness.


    Although he had several grudges with Chongxu, he had no problem with Chongxu''s character. In addition, he was the only one in Wudang''s five outlooks who got Zhang Sanfeng''s advice except for the seven swordsmen. At most, others got Zhang Sanfeng''s advice, but Chongxu got a complete inheritance of Taiji sword.


    Although there is no apprentice''s name, there is apprentice''s reality. How can such a person who is rooted in Miao Hong do anything against Wudang?


    "I don''t know who is the master of this school?" The door opened slowly. In a trance, everyone seemed to hear a stream of fairy music, and a Taoist with immortal spirit came out slowly.


    Song Yuanqiao and others saluted in a hurry: "see you master."


    Yu Lianzhou said: "it''s Qingshu who has come back."


    At this time, Zhang Sanfeng had already seen song Qingshu. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "from reality to emptiness, from truth to simplicity, I should be a hermit. I didn''t expect that it was you. Last time I left, Qingshu seemed to have improved a lot."


    Wudang chivalrous men admire and marvel at this. They admire master''s skill. They can see that there are top experts coming from a distance across the room. They marvel that song Qingshu''s martial arts are so highly praised by master. I''m afraid there are few rivals at that time.


    Song Qingshu saluted in a hurry: "to see taishifu, my little trick is just the light of firefly, which can''t compare with Taishigong''s bright moon."


    Zhang Sanfeng could not help stroking his snow-white beard: "your father is modest and dull, but you are a big slicker."


    When he spoke, he noticed Shen Bijun beside him. He couldn''t help but wonder: "this girl..."


    Song Qingshu pulled Shen Bijun in a hurry and said, "I''ll see you soon."


    With so many elders present, what''s more, Shen Bijun is now faced with a legendary immortal like figure. Shen Bijun''s heart is beating wildly. He quickly salutes respectfully: "Bijun has met the grand master."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s smile stagnated slightly. He was over 100 years old, and he could see the relationship between them at a glance. He thought that he had married him and miss Ren of the sun moon god cult in Golden Snake camp. Unexpectedly, he brought back a different but equally beautiful girl.


    Ah, if I had this ability when I was young, I would not have kept the bronze arhat in my arms for a hundred years


    After all, Zhang Sanfeng is an extraordinary person. After so many years, he has already looked at these things in his early years. When he was slightly shocked, he responded: "girl, please get up quickly."


    Without any action, Shen Bijun suddenly felt that a soft force had lifted him up, and he could not help admiring this kind-hearted elder.


    At this time, song Qingshu saw Chong Xu standing on Zhang Sanfeng''s side and gave a quick salute: "I''ve seen Taoist priest Chong Xu. I offended him a lot in those years. I hope Taoist priest don''t blame me."


    Taoist priest Chongxu is older than the seven chivalrous swordsmen of Wudang. He and Zhang Sanfeng forget their old age. Therefore, Zhang Sanfeng passed on his martial arts, but he didn''t accept him as a disciple. In terms of seniority, this gift must be worthy.


    Chong Xu said with a smile: "Qingshu is serious. It''s really a shame to say that you were defeated at the top of Mount Tai in those years. Afterwards, I realized that Guan Qiao was still a little unconvinced. But I''ve already been unconvinced since I''ve seen your martial arts become more and more advanced over the years, and I''m greatly admired."


    "In the first battle of the junior high school, my nephew was young and frivolous, and he took advantage first. It''s not worth counting." Song Qingshu secretly admires him. Taoist Chongxu is really a very generous and calm person. No wonder the arrogant Ren I Xing in the original book highly praises his bearing.


    Chong Xu said with a smile: "if you lose, you will lose. What''s more, I later learned that you didn''t hesitate to pollute your reputation in order to get close to assassinating the Qing emperor. All that remained in my heart was admiration."


    "You two don''t flatter each other," Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile. "However, your saying has touched my mind. My carefully developed Taiji sword was broken by your boy''s move. Now that I have perfected that flaw, let''s compare and see if you can break it now."

 Chapter 1926

    Everyone was surprised. You know, with Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation and martial arts status, most things don''t need him to do at all. Simply sending disciples is enough. The few moves are almost a move to defeat the enemy.


    I don''t know how many people in the river and lake guess what level his martial arts have reached, but they can only use one word to describe it, which is "unfathomable"!


    This kind of person actually offered to compete with a younger generation. Obviously, in his mind, he already regarded the other party as an opponent of the same level. How can he not let these people panic?


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "taishifu''s Taiji sword has opened up an unprecedented martial arts mode. How can I break this tripod Kung Fu? Moreover, Qingshu has an important matter related to the survival of Wudang."


    Zhang Sanfeng listened to his flattering words in front of him, and originally wanted to laugh and scold him for not being slippery. When he heard the following sentence, he suddenly looked dignified: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu said about ghost mountain villa.


    "Spirit mountain villa?" Zhang Sanfeng fell into thinking, "it seems that he has never heard of this organization." In Zhang Sanfeng''s opinion, he has never heard of the proof that most of the previous organizations did not exist.


    "It''s supposed to be a mysterious organization established in the past two years," Song Qingshu explained. "I hope I''m worried too much, but you''d better be careful."


    "In addition," Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and continued, "in fact, I''m worried that the stupid tea Taoist of baiyun temple might have something to do with spirit mountain villa."


    Other people can''t help whispering. You know, YuCha is not only a person who has been famous for decades, but also a person of high status in Wudang system. It''s incredible to think that such a person has something to do with spirit mountain villa.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s face moved: "Qingshu, why do you say that?"


    Song Qingshu said: "what I''m going to say next is top secret information. Once it''s leaked, it will cause great turbulence. I hope you can keep it secret."


    "It''s natural." Wudang several chivalrous and Chong Xu see he said seriously, have nodded.


    "YuCha joined Xiake Island 30 years ago. Behind Xiake Island, Jia Sidao is in control. According to my information, this ghost villa may have something to do with Jia Sidao." Song Qingshu said.


    "It turns out that behind Xiake island is Jia Sidao. No wonder, no wonder!" All the people here are from the Jianghu. Naturally, they know that Xiake island has always been a mysterious place. Everyone is guessing what happened. Now they know that Jia Sidao, who is in power behind the scenes, immediately understands why Xiake island has so much energy.


    "It''s no wonder that the elder brother of Yu''s tea ceremony has been invited to Xiake island all these years. I didn''t believe it at first. I didn''t expect it to be true." Chongxu is filled with emotion. After all, YuCha is very good at martial arts. Besides, Wudang sect is a big backer behind him. He can completely resist the envoys of rewards and punishments from Xiake island.


    Song Qingshu continued: "not long ago, I met a man from Baiyunguan in a small town at the foot of the mountain. But after many explorations, I couldn''t find any valuable information."


    Zhang Songxi, the fourth Xia, said, "I''ve heard that Taoist YuCha has a good command of sword skills. Why don''t you try him out and see if he has learned any new martial arts in Xiake island these years?"


    Yu Lianzhou, the second knight errant, nodded and said, "it''s good to have a look at his background, but it''s not convenient for senior brother and me to do it this time..." among the seven Knight errants of Wudang, he and song Yuanqiao have the highest martial arts. He is about to take over as the leader of Wudang, so he can''t do it. Song Yuanqiao, as a disciple of Wudang sect, has long represented the face of Zixiao palace. If he loses his hand to YuCha, where is the face of Zixiao palace.


    Other chivalrous men, such as Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting, have no problem in identity, but their martial arts are weak, so they may not be able to try anything.


    When he was struggling, Chong Xu said, "let me try it out."


    Yu Lianzhou was overjoyed: "that''s the trouble for Taoist priest."


    Song Qingshu also nodded in secret. Chongxu''s martial arts are also first-class in the world. He has always been known as Yu cha. It''s best for him to try.


    At this time, a disciple came to report that baiyun temple and his party had arrived at Zixiao palace.


    Yu Lianzhou led the crowd to meet him. Zhang Sanfeng didn''t need to meet him personally, but after hearing song Qingshu''s words, he was curious about Yu Cha and went out with him.


    The people of baiyun temple didn''t expect Zhang Sanfeng to come out in person. YuCha Taoist priest hurriedly led his disciples to salute Zhang Sanfeng. Song Qingshu secretly admired him. Zhang Sanfeng''s life was full of peaches and plums. No wonder he was called a Wulin myth.


    At the same time, he also met Tianxu Taoist, the leader of Shangqing temple, and Ma Zhen, the leader of Yuqing temple. When they learned of his identity, they were surprised. You should know that song Qingshu is not only famous for his excellent martial arts in the river and lake, but also the king of Qi, who was granted by the emperor. He also controls thousands of miles of fertile land and takes a hundred thousand soldiers.


    Because of Li Yuanzhi, song Qingshu is quite polite to Ma Zhen, which makes Ma Zhen feel flattered.


    After a group of people exchanged greetings for a while, Chong Xu found an opportunity to say to Yu Cha, "I''ve heard for a long time that elder martial brother''s swordsmanship is magical. It happens that I''ve reached a bottleneck in swordsmanship recently. I don''t know if I can compete with elder martial brother. Maybe I can break through the barrier at one stroke."


    Everyone in Wudang knows in advance that nature applauds him. Although Tianxu and Mazhen feel that Chongxu''s move is a bit abrupt, it''s reasonable. Moreover, they are all from the Jianghu. Naturally, they are happy to see two swordsmen compete and agree with each other.


    Yu Cha was polite, but he wanted to decline, but he couldn''t help being gracious, so he finally agreed.


    They came to the school yard outside the Zixiao palace. Chongxu and YuCha stood opposite each other. YuCha said with a smile, "please!"


    "Be careful, elder martial brother!" Chong Xu wanted to test him, but he didn''t refuse. He turned slowly to the right, lifted the sword up with his left hand, and the body of the sword was across his chest. His left and right palms were opposite, like holding a ball.


    When the rest of the people saw that his long sword had not yet come out, they were ready to go. Ma Zhen and Tian Xu looked at each other, and they couldn''t help admiring him secretly. They thought that it''s no wonder that Chong Xu''s true martial arts view is superior to them in the world.


    I saw Yu Cha''s left hand sword draw forward slowly, forming an arc. People around him felt a chill and came straight. Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows. He thought that it was no wonder that he was highly praised for his skill in swordsmanship. Now it seems that he is the top in the world.


    Chong Xu said: "offended!" After that, he points a sword and tries to attack the opponent. This move only uses three points of strength, and the remaining seven points are ready to go.


    In a flash of cold light, Yu Cha came to his neck with a sword, which was very fast. All the onlookers could not help shouting "yes". Everyone in the field was not mediocre. We could see that although his move was dangerous, it didn''t really kill him.


    Chong Xu has already seen a flaw in his opponent''s flank. His long sword stabs out and points to his "Yuanye cave".


    Yu Cha''s long sword stood upright. With a loud sound, the two swords crossed, and they both stepped back.


    Chong Xu only felt a strange force on his opponent''s sword, which made his right arm numb. YuCha also made a sound of "Yi", and his face was slightly surprised.


    Zhang Sanfeng stood with a negative hand, then asked song Qingshu: "Qingshu, who do you think will win and who will lose in this battle?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I''ve had a fight with Taoist priest Chongxu, but I know his martial arts attainments, but I don''t know the depth of Taoist priest YuCha. Now they don''t do much, so I can''t judge now."


    Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "the two men''s swordsmanship is better than that of Bo Zhong, but their swordsmanship is more defensive. Now in order to test each other, they have to attack each other. It''s inevitable that they will show their flaws. I''m afraid it will be bad for him."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. When he thought about it, he thought it was reasonable. He could not help admiring Zhang Sanfeng. Although his martial arts skills are high, his eyesight and experience are still a little worse than Zhang Sanfeng''s one hundred years of experience.


    The communication between the two people is completely a secret communication. It doesn''t worry that the people nearby will hear it, and it won''t affect the mentality of both sides in the contest.


    The Chongxu sword crossed his left hand and drew two circles in front of him. Among the audience, the two Taoist priests who looked at Song Qingshu with strange eyes in the inn couldn''t help whispering: "the strength of the sword is continuous, protecting the whole body, but there is no gap. The Taiji Sword created by Zhang Sanfeng is extraordinary."


    Another young Taoist shook his head slightly: "that''s not necessarily true. Although he protected himself with his sword, there must be a flaw behind him."


    The Taoist priest who was a little older said with a smile: "if other people attack him behind, his sword will move backward, and he will naturally protect his back. You think everyone can attack his front and rear at the same time as you."


    Young Taoist light said: "if the body method is quick, keep walking around attacking its, as the so-called long guard will lose, eventually can break his defense, cousin your Lingbo micro step against him is just right."


    The elder Taoist priest quickly pinched him: "keep quiet. I told you to call me elder martial brother. Don''t be heard by others. I''ll reveal my identity."


    The whole field is open, and there are many people in the field. Many of them are talking to each other. In addition, there is a lot of interaction between swordsmanship in the field. Although Zhang Sanfeng and song Qingshu have high skills, they don''t notice their conversation.


    Yu Cha''s left hand was holding the sword formula, and his right hand was shaking. Suddenly he stabbed and the sword tip trembled. His move covered the seven important points of Chongxu hanging wall.


    Taiji sword is to defend with attack, the other side of this attack, Chong Xu has seen three flaws in his body, now the long sword flat light point to the other side''s left eyebrow. If yu Cha continues to stab the sword, he will hit the sword on his left forehead first. When he stabs himself again, it will be a step too late.


    Who knows that Yu Cha''s sword move has never made him old, but suddenly turned into a completely different move, and the sword in his hand bloomed with bright light


    Chong Xu only felt a flower in front of him. He was awed in his heart. He hurried back to his sword to defend himself. There were several apertures in front of him. His whole body was hidden in the aperture.


    The five swordsmen of Wudang look at each other and are ashamed. As Zhang Sanfeng''s disciples, their attainments in Tai Chi sword are worse than those in Chong Xu.


    Of course, in addition to Chong Xu, a big reason is that their main energy is to practice Taijiquan. Compared with Taijijian, Taijiquan is Zhang Sanfeng''s most painstaking effort.

 Chapter 1927

    In front of Chongxu''s body, one aperture has not disappeared, and the other is reborn. Although the long sword is extremely fast, there is no sound of the golden blade splitting the wind, which shows that the strength of the sword has reached its ultimate state.


    With a frown, Yu Cha couldn''t see the gap in his opponent''s swordsmanship. He felt that there were thousands of long swords protecting his whole body. He secretly exclaimed that Taiji swordsmanship really deserved its reputation.


    He is proficient in the spirit of swordsmanship. He knows the essence of the opponent''s defense and has no flaws. But once he attacks, he will definitely show a gap. He is planning to wait for work with ease. But the fortress composed of the opponent''s sword front seems to be able to move. Thousands of apertures are like a tide, slowly pouring in.


    Chongxu is not an attack with one move, but a defense with dozens of sword techniques, which turns into an attack at the same time.


    Yu Cha was so frightened that she could not resist it, so she had to step back and avoid it.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly after reading it. Last time Taishan bid farewell, Chongxu''s sword technique improved a lot.


    The two of them stepped back, and the aperture was forced further. In an instant, he had already stepped back seven or eight steps.


    Yu Cha was not willing to compete at first, but even the swordsman was proud. He was famous for his swordsmanship for many years, but he didn''t want to be defeated by Chongxu in public?


    As soon as I thought about it, I thought that in the battle of Mount Tai, song Qingshu broke through the Taiji Sword technique. I could follow it.


    His eyes fell on the brightest center of his opponent''s aperture, so he thrust his sword in.


    However, when he was just halfway through, he suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his arm. He knew that he was invaded by the opponent''s sword wind, and he suddenly realized: since Chong Xu was defeated by this move, would he continue to leave this flaw for others to take advantage of?


    As soon as he made a quick decision, he turned the stab into a horizontal cut, and his feet suddenly began to run around Chongxu with a strange pace.


    "Eh, what kind of lightness skill is this?" Seeing him galloping like a horse, everyone at the scene was puzzled. Only song Qingshu understood that this was the lightness skill in the murals on Xiake island. Although he didn''t get the real soul, it was also a very powerful lightness skill.


    After running for a few laps, suddenly there was a loud noise. Two swords had been inserted on the nearby pillars, and the body of the swords was still shaking, making the sound of dragon chanting.


    They look back and find that Yu Cha and Chong Xu are empty handed. They know that it must be the intersection of the two swords. At last, they are shocked by Qi Qi.


    Seeing that, Yu Lianzhou came forward and said, "the two elder martial brothers are really good at swordsmanship. It''s an eye opener for us."


    Chongxu and YuCha are polite to each other one after another, but song Qingshu frowns slightly. You should know that Taiji sword is the best at releasing force, but Chongxu is shaken off by the strength of the other party. It can be seen that YuCha is absolutely superior to him.


    As for Yu Cha''s sword also flew out, it may not be caused by the anti shock, but it was mostly deliberately hidden and pretended to fly.


    Looking to the side, Zhang Sanfeng also looked to this side. They made eye contact for a moment. It was obvious that they thought of the same place.


    However, it''s too late for Wudang to continue to explore. It''s just that it''s getting late. Wudang is ready for dinner.


    The dinner party was full of light dishes, but most of them were monks, and they didn''t care much about it. Song Qingshu only thought that when things happened tomorrow, he had to go down the mountain quickly, or he would eat them every day, and the birds would not fade out of his mouth?


    During the dinner, song Qingshu also met the guests from other branches of Wudang sect. Among them, Taoist Huang mu of Xiandu sect soon attracted his attention. He thought that the martial arts of a third rate sect like Xiandu sect could not be improved. Who knows, listening to Taoist Huang Mu''s breathing and breathing, it seems that he has developed a very good internal skill, which is not the kind of chicken in imagination.


    He told song Yuanqiao about his discovery and planned to find a chance to test him. Song Yuanqiao shook his head and said, "Taoist huangmu is a guest from afar after all. Now there is no evidence to embarrass him just by guessing. Spreading it is really harmful to the reputation of Wudang sect."


    After a pause, he continued: "to say the least, even if he has any problems, our martial brothers are not dry eaters. What''s more, there are Shifu and you here. What big waves can they make?"


    Song Qingshu thinks that although there are only four Wudang chivalrous people left now, after Zhang Sanfeng''s careful training and decades of hard training, their martial arts are more than enough to be the leader of a big school.


    In addition, Chong Xu and Taoist priest Ma Zhen take care of each other. Even if Zhang Sanfeng and Chong Xu don''t do anything, it''s hard for each other to make a big wave. After all, Wudang didn''t invite all the major sects, only so many people came here.


    When he thought about it, he finally relaxed. After finishing his meal, he took Shen Bijun to visit the scenery of Wudang Mountain.


    Thinking that this was the place where his lover had lived since childhood, Shen Bijun was very happy. He was very happy all the way. But suddenly he thought of something, and his face was a little more worried: "is it not good for us to slip out like this?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry. Now they are busy preparing for tomorrow''s ceremony. The grand master is worried that he will leave you in the cold, so he specially sent me to be a tour guide to make you feel at home."


    "Taishifu is really a good man," Shen Bijun said with emotion. "Originally, I thought he was the kind of person who was high and dignified. Unexpectedly, he looked so kind... I thought of my grandparents again..."


    Seeing her crying, song Qingshu wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes: "this will be your home, master Tai will be your grandfather, and my father will be your father."


    Shen Bijun let out a cry and soon turned his worries into happiness.


    After a while, Shen Bijun suddenly said, "take me to see the room you used to live in."


    "Good." Song Qingshu nodded. In fact, he didn''t come after crossing. However, he inherited the memory of his body and naturally knew the location.


    He soon found his former residence, and found that the windows were bright and clean, the bedding was neatly stacked, and there was no spider silk or dust. He thought that he could still be so clean after he hadn''t been back for several years. It was obvious that song Yuanqiao was often cleaning. As soon as his heart warmed, he felt more and more belonging to the world.


    On the other side of the room prepared by Wudang Mountain for guests, where Baiyun audience is located, the two eccentric Taoist priests went back to the room and closed the door.


    "Have you found out the whereabouts of song..." Asked the young man.


    The elder snorted: "after he left the banquet, he took the beautiful girl around. Now he went back to the room, and they didn''t know what to do in it. It''s shameless."


    The young man frowned slightly and quickly changed the topic: "I''m afraid we can''t finish our task with him this time."


    The elder shook his head and said, "that''s not necessarily the case. We have a comprehensive plan. No matter how good his martial arts are, it''s useless."


    "But what if I hurt him by accident?" Asked the young Taoist.


    The elder Taoist was stunned and said uncertainly, "he''s so good at martial arts that he won''t be hurt."


    The young Taoist gave him a strange look: "just now you said that martial arts are useless in that situation."


    The elder Taoist took a breath. After a moment of silence, he said, "then let''s lead him away first, so that he won''t be changed here."

 Chapter 1928

    Early the next morning, song Qingshu got up early and secretly supervised the preparations for the ceremony with song Yuanqiao and others. Zhang Sanfeng, a semi immortal, was warned again yesterday. He was on guard. No one thought that he would be hurt. As for song Yuanqiao and others, although they were not weak in martial arts, they were not rivals of the master level experts, so he took care of them just in case.


    However, everything was calm and no accident happened, which made song Qingshu think that he was worried too much.


    Until the ceremony was about to start, suddenly a little Taoist came to him with an anonymous letter in his hand.


    "For me?" Song Qingshu is a little puzzled. He can''t think of anyone who will send a letter to him. He has many intelligence agencies under his command, such as the wuhumen of Sang Feihong, the brothel of he Tieshou, the Golden Snake camp of ah Jiu, the palace of king Qi under Ren Yingying, the sticky pole of the Qing Dynasty, the huanyiyuan of the Jin Kingdom, the tiyinsi of the Liao Kingdom, and even the Ruan family of Sichuan, Never send a letter to yourself like this.


    "Yes, the messenger named me to give it to you." The child replied.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt an unknown premonition in his heart. He quickly opened the envelope. He just felt that there should be only the weight of a piece of writing paper in it. There was no way to set up any mechanism, and even if he was poisoned, he was not afraid. Now he has been invincible.


    Song Yuanqiao and others noticed that his face changed greatly. They couldn''t help coming over: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu gave her letters to them with a look of iron. They read: "your woman is in our hands. Take ten thousand gold to Town God''s Temple."


    Song Yuanqiao and others were shocked: "is something wrong with Bijun?"


    "I''ll see." As soon as song Qingshu''s figure flashed, he carried his lightness skills to his room. At the same time, he was greatly annoyed. He only wanted to defend for Wudang sect, but he didn''t take care of the people around him. It seems that Shen Bijun has mostly fallen into their hands.


    As expected, the room was already empty, and the front of the dresser was a little messy. It was obvious that Shen Bijun was forced to take away when he was making up.


    "How''s it going?" Song Yuanqiao and others rushed with him, and even Zhang Sanfeng came after hearing the news.


    Song Qingshu said: "it seems that Bi Jun has been in their hands."


    Song Yuanqiao said angrily, "who dares to commit murder in Wudang Mountain?"


    Zhang Songxi was also puzzled: "Miss Shen is a lady of a big family. She doesn''t go out of the gate on weekdays. I don''t think she has any enemies. Why did anyone find her?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I think some people think I''m in the way here. They intend to transfer me away from Wudang Mountain."


    Zhang Sanfeng was startled: "is it true that, as Qingshu said, someone is going to target Wudang school today?"


    Song Qingshu said hatefully: "although I know he is a Tiaohu from the mountain, I can''t help him. Taishifu, you martial uncles, I''ll go down the mountain. Be careful."


    Yu Lianzhou said in a deep voice, "we''ll go with you."


    Song Qingshu quickly refused: "how can this work? Second martial uncle, you are about to take over the leadership of Wudang. How can you ruin your business because of my private affairs?"


    Seeing that he had to persuade him again, song Qingshu said, "don''t worry. My martial arts are more than enough to save people. Moreover, my lightness skill makes it more convenient to act alone."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said, "yes, no one could embarrass him with his martial arts."


    Seeing that the master said so, Yu Lianzhou and others could not persuade him any more. They could only tell him to be careful.


    Song Qingshu also said to Zhang Sanfeng, "Tai Shifu, the enemy''s move is obviously to divert the tiger from the mountain. There will be great changes on Wudang Mountain later. You must be careful."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded: "don''t worry about it. Although Wudang sect is not a tiger''s den, it''s not easy for people to succeed."


    When song Qingshu thought about it, he didn''t talk about it any more. He directly carried his lightness skills down the mountain. Looking at his back, Yin Liting couldn''t help sighing: "Qingshu''s martial arts are really unfathomable today."


    The others nodded. Song Yuanqiao could not help but feel proud. He just thought that his daughter-in-law''s life and death were uncertain, and his heart became heavy again.


    It can be said that song Qingshu used his lightness skill to the extreme when he drove down the mountain. The disciples of Wudang Mountain could only feel a breeze on their face. When they turned back, they had disappeared without a trace, and they didn''t realize that someone was passing by.


    "There are Wudang disciples guarding along the way. How could it be so easy for outsiders to go up the mountain and rob Bijun? Most of them are people who have been on the mountain before, but they don''t know which one of the five temples." Song Qingshu''s thoughts are like electricity, and his heart is cold. His wife and children are seldom harmed by the hatred in the river and lake, because everyone knows that once the opening is opened, his wife and children will not escape from each other''s hands. Now the other party openly attacks Shen Bijun. When he finds out who is behind the scenes, he will regret coming to the world.


    Along the way, finally, he arrived at the town of Town God''s Temple. The temple had been abandoned for a long time, and there was half a person''s shadow. In the song and Qing Dynasty, the anger of the book became more and more fierce. But he also understood that if the other side was to set the tiger off the mountain, how could he easily save himself? Now it''s obvious that he''s going to let him look around like a headless fly. It''s too late to go back to Wudang Mountain.


    "Think I can''t get a needle in a haystack?" Song Qingshu''s Qi sinks into the elixir field, then spreads to the four limbs, and finally moves to the chest with a unique rhythm.


    "Bijun, where are you?"


    "Bijun, where are you?"


    "Bijun, where are you?"


    In the next moment, all the people raised their heads and heard the strange call coming from the air. They were puzzled one by one. Many people could not help rubbing their ears as if they had hallucinations.


    On Wudang Mountain, the ceremony has already begun. At this moment, Zhang Sanfeng is about to put the purple gold crown representing the leader of Wudang on Yu Lianzhou''s head. Suddenly, the voice of song Qingshu comes from the surrounding air.


    The whole Zixiao palace was in an uproar. Originally, all the people who were present were masters of Taoism. They had already been in a very strong state of mind. They would never be so rude. But when they heard this kind of work, they were not calm.


    "What kind of kungfu is it that the sound can spread so far?"


    "It''s like song Qingshu''s voice?"


    "I''ve heard that the king of the Golden Snake''s martial arts is peerless, but now it''s really extraordinary."


    "Who is bi Jun in his mouth?"


    ¡­¡­


    The four swordsmen of Wudang looked at each other and said with a bitter smile, "it''s really the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the front waves. We''ve practiced for decades, but we''re not as good as Qingshu. In the future, we''ll never have the face to be an elder in front of him."


    Zhang Sanfeng has seen a lot and thought deeply. He has heard for a long time that the Xiaoyao sect has a great method of transmitting sound and searching the soul, which can search the enemy''s whereabouts within a hundred miles. Before, it was supposed to spread false information. He didn''t expect that there was such a magic skill in the world.


    At this time, the whole Zixiao palace suddenly darkened, and everyone turned around in a daze. All of a sudden, the light of those oil lamps on the top was only the size of soybeans, and it was getting smaller and smaller.

 Chapter 1929

    Song Qing Shu kept releasing the sound waves in dozens of miles around Town God''s Temple, and suddenly moved to the west of the town.


    Naturally, he used the method of transmitting sound and searching soul. When Ren Yingying was robbed in Lin''an, he still remembered that he didn''t know where to look and the despair of looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Fortunately, later he was lucky and successfully rescued Ren Yingying, but he could not rely on such good luck every time. At that time, he was reflecting on how to deal with such things in the future.


    After thinking about it, I came up with Li Qiushui''s method of searching for Tianshan TongLao in the original work, which was the method of transmitting sound and searching soul. It was always in his mind. Later, when he met Li Qiushui in Xixia, he finally learned this magical martial art from him.


    The reason why this thing is amazing is that it plays the role of radar to a certain extent by internal force and skill. Of course, it is not as advanced as radar, but it is completely comparable to the effect of bats using ultrasonic to detect the surrounding environment.


    There''s a big problem with the method of transmitting sound and searching soul. If the target doesn''t respond to the caster''s call, it won''t work at all. In the original work, because she heard Li Qiushui''s description of the scene of the eighteen prohibitions, she couldn''t help scolding and exposing her position.


    Song Qingshu was most worried that Shen Bijun could not speak at this time when she was practicing the grand Dharma. Fortunately, she received a response soon. She was just imprisoned and she was not in a coma or in a dumb hole.


    From the sound feedback situation roughly confirmed the location, song Qingshu all the way, quickly found the whereabouts of Shen Bijun in a private house.


    Seeing that she was tied to the bed, song Qingshu hurried over and untied the rope on her hand: "Bi Jun, are you ok?"


    Seeing the arrival of his lover, Shen Bijun was surprised, but soon he lost his face: "be careful!"


    She didn''t have to remind song Qingshu that he had noticed the abnormality behind him. He swept the long sword from his back to one side with a brush. Seeing that the other side was one of the two eccentric Taoist priests in Baiyunguan, song Qingshu sneered: "you really have a problem!"


    The little Taoist priest did not reply, and turned straight and ran. Song Ching Shu stepped forward and came out directly to him. He stretched out his palm to catch his shoulder well. Although he seemed to be ordinary, he had the most basic principle of martial arts, and combined the essence of his martial arts. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t include the little Taoist in front of you.


    Who knows that the little Taoist suddenly leaned back, his waist was like a broken willow, which made song Qingshu''s grasp of his ambition empty. Then his toes moved to his wrist, and the whole person quickly disappeared out of the window at the other end with the help of the anti shock force.


    In a daze, song Qingshu subconsciously wants to catch up with Shen Bijun, but he is worried that he will be lured away from the mountain again. He hurried back to take Shen Bijun''s waist and take her to chase the Taoist priest.


    He is conceited of his lightness skill. Even with one person, he can catch up with the other.


    "The man was flexible just now." Along the way, Shen Bijun marveled at this. She was able to practice shenzujing very quickly, which was enough to prove how flexible she was. But just at that scene, she asked herself that she couldn''t do it.


    "I''m afraid that man is a woman disguised as a man." Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice that there is no man with such good flexibility in the world. At the same time, he also understood why he thought he was a little sissy because she was a woman.


    "I can''t even see the flaws. This skill is really good." Song Qingshu said secretly that he was strange, and became more and more curious about that person''s identity.


    After chasing for a while, his expression became more and more strange. You know, with his current lightness skill, even with a "burden", few people in the world can''t catch up with him, but after running for so long, he didn''t catch up with the Taoist.


    Of course, if she is only good at lightness skills, it''s all right. Song Qingshu is confident that she will catch up with her with her deep internal power. But her lightness skills are very special. Within a radius of about 50 meters, between the houses and halls, she is really retreating. The complicated environment in the small town makes her feel like a fish in water, and song Qingshu almost gets rid of her several times.


    "Why is this lightness skill so similar to the body method of Oriental dusk snow?" As soon as the idea of song Qingshu came out, he denied it. With the character of Dongfang muxue, he would definitely fight with himself for 300 rounds. How could he just run away so quietly? Not to mention a new look.


    "Song Lang, please let me down and go after her." Shen Bijun also saw that he was a burden and said to song Qingshu thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and refused: "before, it was my carelessness that put you in danger. Now, how can you take risks again?"


    Hearing his words, Shen Bijun felt sweet in his heart, but still worried about his lover: "but..."


    "Do you really think I can''t help it?" Song Qingshu smiles, then reaches out his finger to the little Taoist, and shoots out his sword.


    No matter how fast the lightness skill is, it can''t be faster than the sword Qi. The Taoist was acutely aware of the danger. He changed the direction of his movement and ran to the other side.


    Having just seen her lightness skill, song Qingshu naturally knows that it''s hard to shoot her with one finger of sword Qi, but if she can''t shoot again, it will affect her escape speed to a certain extent.


    In this way, she shot her sword Qi ahead of time, and the little Taoist''s space for evasion became smaller and smaller. At last, she simply stopped and looked back at Song Qingshu quietly.


    "Why don''t you run away?" Song Qingshu smiles and stops.


    The Taoist priest''s eyes fell on his hand that held Shen Bijun tightly. Suddenly, his sword came out of its sheath and attacked him.


    "Compare swordsmanship with me?" Song Qingshu chuckled, casually, in the dazzling shadow of the sword, on the real sword ridge.


    The little Taoist''s figure trembled, but he soon stabilized himself. Song Qingshu was worried that the situation in Wudang Mountain would change, and he didn''t want to spend too much time here. He took advantage of the emptiness to attack her directly, so he must restrain her at the first time.


    Who knew that another sword suddenly appeared on his left hand. The tip of the sword trembled and covered his left wrist, right wrist, left leg and right leg in a flash. The speed of the sword is rare in the world, but it seems that every sword has three points of strength.


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed and avoided the four swords, but the whole person was not surprised but happy: "jade girl Suxin sword technique, Long''er, is that you?"


    The little Taoist was going to attack each other with his sword again. Hearing his address, he was in shape and couldn''t help spat: "who is your dragon son?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "if it wasn''t for you, who in the world could use the Jade Maiden''s pure heart sword technique with the Kung Fu of fighting left and right? In addition to the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect, who in the world can retreat in a place as far as Zhang Xu is concerned? " He read the original book with the help of his previous life. Although he knows all the martial arts of different schools in the world, he only knows their names and does not necessarily match them.


    In terms of martial arts knowledge, he is far less knowledgeable than Zhang Sanfeng, and may not even be able to compare with Wang Yuyan, so he didn''t recognize it just now.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can your martial arts progress so fast?" This is also the reason why song Qingshu didn''t recognize her at first, although she felt familiar.

 Chapter 1930

    Now that she has been recognized, there is no need for XiaoLongNu to deny it. She tears off her disguise and reveals her beautiful and vulgar face. Shen Bijun looks silly. She has always been conceited and beautiful, but now she finds that these confidants around Song Qingshu are more and more beautiful, which makes her more and more stressed.


    "You didn''t teach me" old Changchun Gong "last time, and the easy and forged pieces in the nine Yin Manual of Jing Jing. I practiced for a while and felt that the internal force has made great progress. Little dragon girl seems to be talking about something unrelated to herself. Her voice is still faint.


    Song Qingshu finally remembered this, and thought that no wonder her lightness skill is so good. You should know that the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect was originally unique in the Wulin, but the small dragon girl in the original book is not inferior to the lightness skill of floating on the water with iron palm. It''s just because her internal power is a little shallow and her long-distance running is worse. Now that her internal power has been trained, lightness skill has no weakness.


    With her mysterious jade girl Suxin sword technique, even if you fight with the real sword and real gun of Wujue Zhongren, you can''t know whether you will win or lose. There will never be the situation that the original work clearly beats the king of the golden wheel and the three Mongolians in a mess, but they are targeted by each other because of their inferior internal power.


    "By the way, who is the Taoist with you?" Song Qingshu thought of seeing her and another Taoist look intimate before, although he knew that most of them were disguised, but they still had some taste.


    "Then you know." Little dragon girl replied ambiguously.


    Song Qingshu frowned and continued to ask, "then why do you want to catch her? You are not jealous, are you?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s jade cheek is slightly red: "of course not, just want to open you."


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank: "are you from spirit mountain villa?"


    Little dragon girl was also a little surprised: "do you even know ghost mountain villa?"


    Song Qingshu no longer doubted: "what are you planning? Are you planning to do harm to Wudang?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s lips are slightly open, but she doesn''t speak in the end. No matter how she is asked, she is always silent.


    "Then I''ll see for myself!" Song Qingshu was worried that something might happen to Wudang sect. As a result, just after two steps, XiaoLongNu stopped him.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Song Qingshu was a little annoyed.


    Little Dragon Girl hesitated for a moment, but still said: "we didn''t expect you to find Miss Shen so soon. If you go back at this time, it will break... The original plan. But you can rest assured that your father will be fine. "


    On the other side of Zixiao palace in Wudang Mountain, the flame of the oil lamp hanging in the air suddenly became smaller and went out the next moment, leaving only a little spark.


    All of a sudden, the whole room became dark. Before everyone could react, the doors and windows all around suddenly fell down. In this way, the whole hall fell into the incomparable darkness.


    Zhang Sanfeng felt a pause in his heart. It seems that what Qingshu said is true. As expected, someone is going to do something here.


    Aware that the main hall suddenly became noisy, Zhang Sanfeng said: "we don''t want to panic. We should do our duty. Stay where we are."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s hundred years of experience is so rich that he knows that when people are in the dark and in a panic, they are most prone to madness and chaos. When everyone is in danger, some people will fight to protect themselves. Some of the people who are mature and have great determination can be calm and resourceful, but others are waving their weapons. Many people in the hall can''t escape in the dark. They can''t do anything but dance their weapons to protect themselves. If they continue to develop, there will be only fire and fire.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s skill is to communicate with the gods. This drink uses Taoist methods. In addition, his reputation is very high in ordinary days, and the noisy hall quiets down instantly.


    He just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the sound of breaking the air. His face changed because he recognized that it was the sound of breaking the air with concealed weapons: "there are concealed weapons!"


    Then came the screams one after another. It was obvious that many people had been hurt by the concealed weapons. Zhang Sanfeng was surprised and angry. With his skill, these concealed weapons could not hurt him, but the young disciples in the hall might be in danger.


    If the other party comes openly, he will not be afraid of anyone at all with his martial arts and Wudang''s staff. But this kind of conspiracy and cunning, one by one, really gives him a feeling that he can''t be powerful.


    "Everyone back to the wall or pillar, guard the front door." Zhang Sanfeng arranges, at the same time carries the pure Yang internal force to the memory that piece of oil lamp position to shoot.


    His hundred year old boy''s internal power is very good. The most powerful and the most powerful of them is probably a little more fiery than Shaolin''s wood burning Sabre technique. When he shoots on the oil lamp, it is enough to rekindle the wick.


    It''s a pity that the oil lamp just blew up a little spark, but it didn''t start. Zhang Sanfeng was stunned. Yu Lianzhou on one side said in a hurry: "it''s mostly the thief who secretly poured out the oil inside."


    Zhang Sanfeng knew that most of them were like this. I''m afraid he made careful calculations in advance to make so many lights go out at the same time.


    Since it''s impossible to continue lighting, as long as you break through the door and let the outside light shine in, although it''s not as bright as the oil lamp, it''s enough to see the surrounding situation.


    He was about to throw up his strength and shake open the door and window. Suddenly, his face changed slightly, because he had noticed that several swords were attacking him in the dark.


    Although his martial arts are unfathomable, he can''t see people at all now. Most of his martial arts are useless. Moreover, he doesn''t know how many enemies he has in all directions. Even if he can control some of them, he will be badly hurt by others.


    In desperation, he could only fly back to the original place and evade the enemy''s sword array.


    "Why can these people see in the dark?" Zhang Sanfeng was puzzled in his heart. The swordsmanship of those people just now was fierce and sincere. They sealed all the important points in front of him and behind him. It was by no means a random stab. If his martial arts had not reached the point of free will, I''m afraid that would have been hurt in their hands.


    "Yes, most of these swordsmen are blind. They are used to the dark environment. Their martial arts have no influence at all." Zhang Sanfeng was well-informed and immediately understood the key.


    At this time, in the hall came the sound of cutting the human body with a sharp sword, and the sound of screaming one after another.


    "Everyone is astringent. There are a group of blind swordsmen who are good at hearing and arguing in the dark." Zhang Sanfeng''s face is as deep as water. One of his actions is to remind Wudang people to guard against it, and the other is to attract those enemies in the dark to his side. With his cultivation, he can barely cope even if he can''t see them. Although Yu Lianzhou and other people''s skills are at the leader level in the Jianghu, if they can''t see them, they are no different from ordinary disciples, If those blind killers are allowed to slaughter wantonly, the whole Wudang sect will be destroyed.

 Chapter 1931

    Sure enough, hearing his voice, several people came to besiege him. Zhang Sanfeng frowned slightly. In fact, even in the dark, he could see things. But after all, there was a bit of starlight or moonlight in the dark. At this time, there was no light and shadow in the hall. No matter how powerful his cultivation was, he could not violate the basic rules of the world.


    Since his eyes couldn''t see him, he simply closed his eyes and silently felt the Qi of everyone around him. Three swords stabbed him like poisonous snakes, but he didn''t have any action. His hands seemed weak and powerless, but he patted them accurately.


    If we had an infrared imager at this time, we would find that Zhang Sanfeng''s hands and feet were as gentle as a breeze blowing over a willow. However, for the three assassins, they were as if they were under the pressure of Mount Tai, and there was no breath after a scream.


    Around the rest of the assassins have a big surprise: "is there a fire in the house?"


    At this time another voice sounded: "no, it''s still dark."


    The voice deliberately changed his voice, but Zhang Sanfeng still heard it: "YuCha, it''s really you!"


    After hearing YuCha snort, he stopped talking. Originally, Zhang Sanfeng planned to rush to subdue the other party, but suddenly realized, "the most urgent thing is to rescue the others in the hall first. As for YuCha, it''s not too late to deal with it slowly."


    After the initial shock, he calmed down. With a flick of his sleeve, he threw a chair beside him to the nearest window. He could see clearly that although the swordsmanship of the blind swordsmen who were guarding the door and window was good, their internal power was weak. No matter how high their swordsmanship was, they could not stop them. They only broke the board on the window, When the light comes in, the situation in the hall will be reversed in an instant.


    At the same time, it''s strange. I don''t know when these people will install the mechanism in the main hall. Fortunately, the Zixiao hall is still heavily guarded, and the thieves don''t have much time to install the iron plate, otherwise they will be sealed by the iron plate. There''s nothing they can do.


    All of a sudden, his face changed slightly, because he realized that the chair with real Qi just hit a spider web, and then it was cut apart by the spider silk, so he had no spare force to break the window again.


    "Is this... Sword Qi?" Zhang Sanfeng was shocked, and then kicked a few stools out, without exception, were cut into small squares.


    "No, it should be that someone has tied something like spider web around with sharp wire or sky silk. If someone doesn''t know why he bumped into it, I''m afraid he''s already dead." Thinking of this, he quickly reminded Wudang people not to rush out rashly.


    However, there were screams from all the disciples around, including Taoist Tianxu of Shangqing temple and Taoist Mazhen of Yuqing temple. Zhang Sanfeng was shocked. I''m afraid their voices are more ominous and less auspicious. At the same time, he didn''t know. Therefore, the swordsmanship of the blind swordsmen has its limits. After all, Tianxu and Mazhen are great masters. They should not be in danger so soon.


    When you listen carefully, there is a slight sound of breaking the air in the dark. It seems that someone is climbing on the wall like an ape in the whole hall, and attacking the Wudang disciples.


    "Is this man blind, too?" Zhang Sanfeng immediately denied this conjecture. Even the blind can''t be so precise. The other person feels as if he can see everything.


    But he couldn''t bear to think about it. He was about to stop the mysterious man, but a long sword stabbed him in the back.


    Fortunately, he is skillful, and his true Qi flows around. As soon as the point of his opponent''s sword stabs him, he is deflected by his internal force. The man is startled. If he fails to hit the target, he quickly retreats and plans to escape for thousands of miles.


    How can Zhang Sanfeng come and go freely? As soon as the ape''s arm stretched out, he put on his sword and pulled the man to his arms with the tail of the bird in Taijiquan.


    The man was so surprised that he quickly abandoned his sword and protected his body with the palm of his fist, blocking Zhang Sanfeng''s instant slap.


    "Why?" Zhang Sanfeng can''t help but whisper. You know, at that time, there were only a few experts who could take his move. Even the two masters like xuanming could be controlled by him. Now, although they are in the dark, they can defend in time. They are definitely top experts in the world.


    But he was just a little surprised. He put his hand to his wrist, took advantage of the situation, and then hit his shoulder on the other side''s chest. The man spurted blood and flew back.


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t pursue him, because no one in the world could survive with his full strength.


    "Tai... Taijiquan, the fruit... Is really famous... It''s true." There was an intermittent sound in the dark, and then there was no breath.


    "Stupid tea?" The assassins clearly recognized the voice of their companions, and were in a state of suspense.


    "Don''t touch Zhang Sanfeng, clean up the others first!" Cried another.


    Zhang Sanfeng frowned. This is not the way to go on. Those blind assassins, who are as good as apes and spiders in the dark, will soon be able to get rid of everyone else, and Wudang will be broken.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in his heart. Why did he have to tangle with the oil lamp? Isn''t there so many curtains in this room?


    So he pulled off the dry cloth curtain, and again carried the pure Yang internal force to grind it up. Soon the cloth curtain began to burn.


    You should know that Shaolin''s wood burning Sabre technique uses real Qi as a sabre. It cuts ninety-nine eighty-one sabres quickly next to a dry wood. The blade does not damage the wood at all, but the heat generated by the sabre can ignite the wood to make a fire. Zhang Sanfeng''s original practice is the internal force of Zhigang and Zhiyang. At the same time, he is a hundred year old boy''s skill. It''s no problem to ignite the cloth curtain with his internal force.


    As the fire began to burn, the whole hall was gradually restored to light. Zhang Sanfeng finally saw the situation in the hall. There were many Wudang disciples lying on the ground, obviously dead. Among them were Ma Zhen and Tian Xu Taoists who had screamed before. As for Yu Lianzhou and others, although their lives were not affected, they were all injured.


    Zhang Sanfeng really wanted to call them to set up a battle array against the enemy. He suddenly noticed that they looked different. It turned out that several of them had been controlled by the people around them. He just didn''t want to distract himself, so he didn''t speak out. The other disciples of the lower generation also lost their fighting power. As for the other disciples of the four outlooks, they were killed and injured badly.


    "Taoist Huang mu?" Zhang Sanfeng finally understood who was the mysterious master who was just flying in the dark.


    Taoist Huang Mu took a look at Yu Cha, whose eyes were wide open on the ground not far away, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes: "Yu Cha boasts that he is good at swordsmanship, but he was killed by immortal Zhang. No wonder he would die in peace."


    Zhang Sanfeng said in a deep voice, "what you just used is not the martial arts of Xiandu school. Who are you?"


    Taoist Huang Mu laughs: "of course I''m Taoist Huang mu, but I''ll treat each other with new eyes on the third day of farewell and have another adventure."


    "Adventure?" Zhang Sanfeng''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and some people don''t know why.


    Taoist Huang Mu said triumphantly: "in those years, because he was a good friend with the Golden Snake, he Hongyao, a slut of the five poisons cult, took him to the forbidden area of the five poisons cult, and imprisoned him in the Dragon Cave for many years. Who knows that by chance, he found the Lingyu skill hidden in the secret cave by his predecessors in ancient times, and learned all kinds of natural skills. It''s really a blessing in disguise."

 Chapter 1932

    "Lingyu Gong?" Zhang Sanfeng thought for a moment, but there was no impression in his memory. He thought that this skill should have been left a hundred years ago, "can this skill make people see things in the dark?" This is also his most puzzled place. If he could not see things in the dark, how could he subdue the Wudang people in such a short time?


    Taoist Huang Mu shook his head: "you can''t see things in the dark, but you can send out the internal force like silk, interweave it into a net within a certain range, and you can judge the target orientation by touch."


    "Like a spider, no wonder..." Zhang Sanfeng suddenly, so the other side can act like day in the dark, "there is such magical martial arts in the world."


    As soon as his voice fell, the whole person had reached the side of huangmu Taoist. He grabbed at his Jianjing acupoint. As long as he grasped it, the opponent''s martial arts would not have any resistance.


    All of a sudden, his face changed, and his action seemed to be stiff. Taoist Huang Mu took the opportunity to use his long sword and burst out a dazzling light.


    Zhang Sanfeng retreated a few steps to dissolve his attack in the invisible, but he did not mean the slightest pleasure: "you poisoned?"


    "Sad crisp breeze, colorless and tasteless, really worthy of the name." Taoist Huang Mu looks at a little Taoist in baiyun temple. He can''t help admiring him. He just didn''t hide his martial arts origin. He just wanted to delay the attack of the poison. After all, Zhang Sanfeng is so famous that they are worried that the poison won''t work for a while.


    I saw the little Taoist also sighed: "Mr. Zhang is really worthy of the body of a half immortal. It took so long to be affected." Although his voice is a little cold, but with a bit crisp, obviously a woman.


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "I didn''t expect that Lao Dao was planted in the hands of women twice. I don''t know whether the girl is the princess or the princess of Xixia?" Two times he fell into the hands of women, and the other time naturally refers to the fact that Zhao Min''s design was severely damaged by Gang Xiang.


    The little Taoist shook his head: "none of them..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Zhang Sanfeng had already appeared beside her, blocking all the directions she dodged with his hands. He knew in his heart that since she was the one who used the poison, she must have a corresponding antidote. As for the matter of bullying the small with the big, it was a matter of Wudang''s life and death. He was not the kind of old scholar who ate the old and did not care about this false name.


    Who knew that she stepped on the eight trigrams of the book of changes and escaped with a very mysterious step. Zhang Sanfeng was surprised: "the Lingbo micro step of the Xiaoyao school?" Although the Xiaoyao sect is mysterious, it can''t hide his hundred years of experience.


    But the little Taoist did not dare to be distracted, because the other side''s hand was like the punishment from the clouds. No matter how she evaded, she followed her like a shadow. If she didn''t pay attention, she would be restrained by the other side.


    The Taoist priest was shocked. She was also a great master. Many people were scared by her fame. However, facing a poisoned Zhang Sanfeng, she felt powerless to resist.


    Fortunately, Taoist Huang mu, who was not far away, caught two long swords and attacked Zhang Sanfeng.


    "Liangyi sword technique? No, it seems that there is a mixture of anti Liangyi sword technique, one good and one evil. I didn''t expect that you could express yourself and develop such exquisite sword technique. " Liangyi sword is originally derived from Wudang martial arts. Zhang Sanfeng can see it at a glance. However, the opponent''s Liangyi sword technique is not ordinary. In many places, it''s more appropriate to call it positive and negative Liangyi sword array.


    Taoist Huang Mu said with a smile: "since I learned Lingyu skill, my internal power is high, so my vision is very different. Many people who couldn''t figure it out before suddenly became enlightened. At the beginning, I was conceited that no one could break Liangyi sword, but the Golden Snake pointed out the flaws. Later, I concentrated on Cultivating in Dulong cave, and then I realized what a frog in the bottom of the well I was, It took ten years to study and improve this set of positive and negative swordsmanship. It not only improved the shortcomings of the previous swordsmanship, but also improved the attack power. "


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and said, "swordsmanship is dead and man is alive. There is no swordsmanship without flaws in the world." The sword technique in front of his eyes is really amazing, but if he is not poisoned, it''s not difficult to crack it. But now his internal power is gradually fading, and his hands and feet are much heavier than usual. It''s not so easy to crack it again.


    Taoist Huang Mu was stunned. It was obvious that the other party''s words made him vaguely touch a certain threshold: "in this case, please ask immortal Zhang for advice." After that, he waved the sword more skillfully and even gave full play to his strength.


    When Wudang chivalrous men saw master''s turn to defense, their movements were much more obscure than usual, and they all angrily scolded him: "Taoist Huang mu, you have to be shameless. My master has been poisoned, and you speak so magnificently while others are in danger!"


    At this time, the Taoist dressed as a man was shocked to see that although huangmu Taoist was attacking rapidly, Zhang Sanfeng was still defused one by one. Under the sad and crisp breeze, Zhang Sanfeng was afraid that there was little left in his internal power, and he was able to resist huangmu Taoist. He was really the first person in the world in the past decades.


    She was worried that if it was too late, it would change. She just heard the voice of Wudang chivalrous men. When she thought about it, she thought about it.


    He picked up Lingbo and came to several people. He stretched out a long sword and put it on one of them. Suddenly he noticed that the other was song Yuanqiao. She bit her lip. Finally, the sword moved to the side and put it on Yu Lianzhou''s neck: "immortal Zhang, if you are stubborn again, I''m afraid that your beloved disciple and next generation leader of Wudang will go to see emperor Zhenwu."


    Seeing this, Zhang Sanfeng felt a little bit slow in his hand, and his Taoist robe was immediately cut by his opponent''s sword.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Lianzhou almost didn''t cry out: "master, don''t worry about me, let''s go!"


    The little Taoist sneered: "Mr. Zhang, the seven swordsmen of Wudang have died several times in recent years. You must not want to experience the pain of the white haired people sending the black haired people away again. Don''t worry. As long as you stop resisting, we won''t hurt you. Just ask you to be a guest somewhere for a while."


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "I''ve lost Cuishan harmony valley. I don''t want to do it again." Then he dropped his hands.


    Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou and others were tearful, hoping to die immediately, so as not to drag down the master.


    Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng gave up his resistance, Taoist Huang Mu quickly sealed his acupoints, then gave a grim smile and stabbed his heart with a sword.


    "Master!" Wudang people were shocked by this, but they had already made acupoints, so they couldn''t go to rescue them.


    At the critical moment, the little Taoist threw his sword in his hand and bumped it into Taoist Huang Mu''s sword. However, Taoist Huang Mu''s skill is deep now. This collision only made his sword deviate a little, but still stabbed it in.


    At this time, the little Taoist priest had already rushed over and pushed Taoist Huang Mu back with one palm. Then he helped Zhang Sanfeng to sit down. His voice was full of anxiety and fear: "immortal Zhang, how are you?"

 Chapter 1933

    Zhang Sanfeng took a look at her unexpectedly. He really didn''t understand that she threatened herself with her disciples the moment before, but how she seemed to change the camp the next moment: "she can''t die yet."


    After a careful look, the Taoist priest found that his wound was a little bit away from the heart, and it should not have hurt his lung. He secretly congratulated himself and quickly sealed the acupoints near his wound, and applied some golden sore medicine to his wound.


    Taoist Huang Mu snorted coldly: "flower widow, what do you mean?" Wudang people don''t know, so they think what ghost is widow Hua?


    At this time, the little Taoist stood up and said in a poor tone: "wandering soul, I still want to ask what you mean. At the beginning, the plan was just to stop them. Why do you want to kill them?"


    Song Yuanqiao is awed by the fact that song Qingshu mentioned before that the wandering soul once assassinated someone in Sichuan, but he didn''t expect that it was Taoist Huang mu. Then he thought about the little Taoist disguised as a man, whose nickname is widow Hua. It seems that the ghost mountain villa really exists.


    Taoist Huang Mu replied: "Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts are too high. He killed Yu cha in one move. He even drew with me when he was defeated by the sad and crisp breeze. If he recovers, who can control him?"


    After a look at YuCha, Huang Mu Dao''s heart is still palpitating. He has always admired YuCha''s martial arts. He has learned the excellent martial arts of Xiake island in recent years, and he can be said to be the top expert in the Jianghu. But he didn''t expect that such a person could not make a move in Zhang Sanfeng''s hands!


    The widow frowned: "Zhang Sanfeng has a high reputation in the world. If he dies, it will have a great influence."


    Taoist Huang Mu snorted: "what''s the impact? No matter how famous you are, you''re just a person in the Jianghu. If you die, you''ll die."


    The flower widow sneered: "is it just a person in the lake? Who are the names of Zhang Zhenren? With so many emperors in the Song Dynasty, which generation did not issue imperial edicts? Even the destroyed Ming Dynasty, as well as the kingdom of Jin in the north, have granted immortal Zhang several times, and you will become a person in the river and lake? "


    Taoist Huang Mu said angrily, "do you have any other plans? Oh, I remember. You''ve been widowed for a long time, but you are charming and graceful. That song Qingshu is the most famous playboy who is good at cheating women in the world. Don''t you fall in love with him? "


    "Son of a bitch!" Widow Hua''s face was cold, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes. She rushed directly to huangmu Taoist.


    One of them has excellent sword skills and strange internal power, the other has wonderful body skills and beautiful moves. They are equally matched in fighting. Song Yuanqiao and others are ashamed to see that an unknown Taoist of baiyun temple has such profound martial arts skills.


    However, Zhang Sanfeng''s vision is outstanding. After a few eyes, he recognized the "flower widow"''s martial arts skills: "Lingbo micro step, Baihong palm power... It turns out that she is the virgin of Bailian sect."


    At this time, the blind assassins guarding the side, as well as some hands of Baiyunguan, saw two big men fighting, and could not help but persuade them: "wandering soul, flower widow, what are you doing! Don''t spoil the old handle of the knife


    Taoist Huang Mu said in a hurry, "go and kill Zhang Sanfeng, or you will fall short when song Qingshu comes back."


    The other killers looked at each other and felt that Taoist Huang Mu was right. They rushed to Zhang Sanfeng one after another. Widow Hua was shocked. She had already protected Zhang Sanfeng. After pushing back several killers, she said angrily, "the order of the old Dao Ba Zi is to catch Zhang Sanfeng and coerce Wudang swordsmen. If you kill him, it''s a bad thing!"


    Taoist Huang Mu also roared: "but Lao Dao Ba Zi didn''t expect song Qingshu to come. If we still follow the original plan and wait for song to come back, who can stop him here? It was only when he rescued Zhang Sanfeng that he really ruined the boss. Everybody listen up. Widow Hua is selfish. You don''t have to listen to him. It''s important to kill Zhang Sanfeng first. "


    It''s reasonable to listen to what he said. Those killers have been more or less shaken, but they are still a little hesitant for a while. However, when the disciples of baiyun temple saw that master Zhang died in his hands, they were eager to revenge one by one and took the lead in stabbing Zhang Sanfeng with their swords.


    As soon as the flower widow''s face changed and her sleeves waved, she rolled the swords of those disciples of baiyun temple aside. Zhang Sanfeng also praised her: "it''s a good move to fly the clouds."


    Huang Mu Taoist''s face sank, and he attacked the flower widow directly: "the flower widow betrayed the villa. Let''s go up together. Don''t be merciful to her."


    Widow Hua complains in secret that she is not afraid of Taoist Huang Mu because of her martial arts. But now she has to face so many killers at the same time and take care of all the people in Wudang all the time. She will soon be in danger.


    "It''s really self inflicted." I think that I sent someone to lead song Qingshu away, but now it comes from eating evil fruit.


    Taoist Huang Mu also understood this. Instead of directly attacking the flower widow, he recruited Zhang Sanfeng and Wudang heroes to attack her. The flower widow immediately took care of one thing and lost the other.


    "You have to be shameless to play such a shameless way!" Flower widow tone as if with ice slag in general.


    Taoist Huang Mu disagreed: "it''s not a contest to win the first place. Who will tell you the rules."


    Widow Hua is very angry, but she can''t refute. They fight each other for dozens of moves. Finally, in order to save Wu Zhongren, she is slapped on the shoulder by Taoist Huang mu, and the whole person bumps into the pillar heavily, and a mouthful of blood spurts out.


    Seeing that the other party had no power to fight back, Taoist Huang Mu put down his heart and ordered his men to put out the fire in the main hall. At the same time, he asked people to open the doors and windows. If they didn''t put out the fire again, the whole hall would be burned down. They would all be buried in the sea of fire.


    "Widow Hua, why do you say that?" Taoist Huang Mu came to widow Hua and pulled off the mask on her face, revealing a gorgeous but pale face. He said with a smile, "I was fascinated by your bright charm as soon as I met you. It''s a pity that you are a master with thorns, and your martial arts are not ordinary, which makes it hard for me to start, I didn''t expect that you took the initiative to give me this opportunity. I think Taoist Huang Mu is really lucky today. In one day, he can not only destroy Wudang sect with one hand, but also enjoy all the good fortune in the world. Ha ha ~ ~ "


    "Bah!" The flower widow is naturally the white lotus virgin Li Qingluo. At this time, she looks aloof and has no fear.


    "You must be waiting for your cousin to come back. Her swordsmanship is really a little tricky, but she''s not very experienced in the world. I don''t have to start from martial arts. With a little skill, I can capture her." Taoist Huang Mu couldn''t help licking his lips. "Speaking of your cousin, she''s also very beautiful. Such a pair of sisters, Hua, It must be fun. "


    Not far away, Taoist priest Chongxu finally couldn''t listen: "Huang mu, you are also a monk. How can you have this idea of immorality?"

 Chapter 1934

    "I Pooh!" Taoist Huang Mu suddenly became angry. "To cultivate Taoism, what kind of Taoism should I cultivate? When I was imprisoned in the poison Dragon Cave for more than ten years and suffered a lot, where is the Sanqing I worship and the Zhenwu emperor? What kind of Wudang do you claim to be now? Where were you then? Have you ever given a little help? "


    Zhang Songxi, the fourth Xia, said angrily, "you used to like playing with Mr. Golden Snake. It''s normal to be absent all day. Who knew you had an accident?"


    Taoist Huang Mu sneered, "don''t you know? I haven''t heard from you for ten days and a half months. I haven''t heard from you for a year? Not for more than ten years. When did you guys come to me? "


    Yin Liting, the sixth Xia, said: "every sect has its own affairs. At that time, it happened that our fifth brother had an accident. Later, we ran all over the world for the cold poison of Wuji. Our energy was limited, and it was normal not to notice the changes of other sects."


    Taoist Huang Mu laughed, and his internal power shocked the whole hall: "I know that our Xiandu sect is just a small sect in the river and lake. How can we get into the eyes of you superior sects? Don''t say you don''t know, even if you know, will you come to save me? Fuwei escort agency was destroyed by Qingcheng sect. Which one of you is decent? As a result, whether it''s Shaolin or Wudang, have you ever been in charge? "


    Yu Lianzhou replied in a deep voice: "although we all know that Qingcheng sect has been plotting for a long time, Yu Canghai seeks revenge in the name of his own son being killed by Fuwei escort agency, and other sects are not easy to deal with."


    The rest of the people secretly admired Yu Erxia, saying that he was calm and upright. This answer was really reasonable and chaste, and there was no mistake.


    "Fart!" However, Taoist Huang Mu became more and more angry. "It''s just some excuses made by you respectable hypocrites. Today, I will completely trample on you people, ha ha ~ ~"


    Originally, I planned to show off my strength and look at Zhang Sanfeng''s reaction before he died. As a result, I came into contact with his eyes. I saw that his eyes were like a God, and he did not dare to look at him for a moment. Then I was very angry with his timidity at that moment.


    But he didn''t dare to get too close, so he just kicked the tip of his foot. The blade on the ground poured internal power and quickly stabbed Zhang Sanfeng.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Mr. Zhang!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people yelled, but at this time, Li Qingluo, who was the only one with fighting power, was also seriously injured. She could only watch the sword getting closer and closer to Zhang Sanfeng, and finally stabbed him on his Taoist robe. Just as she was about to go in, suddenly a dragon chant came, and the sword broke into four parts.


    Taoist Huang Mu''s face changed greatly. He suddenly looked back at the door of the hall.


    "Green book!" On one side, song Yuanqiao and other Wudang heroes were all excited.


    A young man came in at the door. Two women, one on the left and the other on the right, seemed to be Fairies in the sky. They added a gentle luster to the hall.


    Naturally, the visitors are song Qingshu, Xiao Longnu and Shen Bijun.


    At that time, in the room, little dragon girl stopped song Qingshu. No matter how she tried to persuade him, she didn''t give in at all. Finally, she was a little annoyed: "how can I guarantee the safety of my father and the grand master father when the sword is blind?"


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head and said, "with... Her presence, we won''t let immortal Zhang and... Great Xia song have any damage."


    "Do you really want to stop me?" Song Qingshu says in a deep voice that he has too many doubts and wants to know the answer at the moment, but XiaoLongNu is cold-blooded. Now, in order to keep secret, he never divulges any useful information, which makes him more and more impatient.


    "I can''t stop you, but I can hold you for a while. That''s enough," she replied


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Knowing that time was pressing, he didn''t want to fight with her any more. His figure flashed and attacked her.


    Little Dragon Girl''s body is shining with snow-white light. The two long swords use the jade girl''s pure heart sword technique. It''s really mysterious. It''s also the song Qingshu''s fault. I''m afraid other people would have been hurt by his sword.


    Shen Bijun rubs her eyes. She can only see a white shadow and a blue shadow intertwined together. She can''t see the two people fighting each other at all, and can''t even hear the sound of any weapons intersecting.


    She was a little worried about her lover, but she was quick to respond: not to mention brother song''s excellent martial arts skills, even this woman''s expression and words seemed to have great affection for him. Even if she had a chance, she would not hurt brother song.


    At this moment when she lost her mind, song Qingshu suddenly jumped out of the battle circle and said with some depression, "you know I won''t hurt you. It''s a rogue to attack without defending like this."


    His opponent''s martial arts have been improving rapidly. Now this kind of scoundrel''s playing method makes him tied up, and it''s hard for him to subdue her for a while.


    Little Dragon Girl lips slightly up a good-looking radian: "I was unable to beat you, naturally want to think of some other ways."


    "Long''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve learned badly." Song Qingshu has some itchy teeth at this time. I don''t know who brought her askew.


    Xiaolongnv said with a smile: "to deal with bad people like you, naturally you can only be a little bad."


    Song Qingshu breathed, and after a long time, he said angrily, "you think I can''t do this."


    Little dragon girl just wanted to answer, but suddenly she lost sight of her partner. She was startled and instinctively stabbed her way to the blind area behind her. Looking back, she found that her partner really appeared there and was just stabbed by her own sword.


    "Ah?" Little dragon girl let out a cry. She didn''t expect that she was so easily stabbed by herself. For a moment, she couldn''t help but be stunned. She quickly took back her sword, but suddenly realized that the touch just came from the tip of the sword was not right at all. Looking at it, it was just a remnant.


    It was too late for her to think about it. She felt that a finger was pointed at her waist, and she lost her strength and fell into each other''s arms.


    "You cheat!" Little Dragon Girl''s face is slightly red. She doesn''t know whether she is shy or angry.


    Holding each other''s soft body, song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not that you don''t have the heart to hurt me that I have an opportunity to take advantage of. It''s called returning the person with his own way."


    "Rogue ~" Little Dragon girl put her face aside.


    Song Qingshu then put away his smile: "Long''er, I''m worried about Wudang people. Now I want to go back and have a look. I''ll let you go. If you stop me again, I''ll... I''ll spank you!"


    He thought for half a day, but he didn''t think of any threat. He wanted to say that I would never treat you as a friend again, but suddenly he was reluctant, so he changed such a nondescript sentence.


    "You... I''ll tell elder martial sister next time." Little Dragon Girl''s heart was beating wildly, and she didn''t know how to react. She suddenly noticed that Shen Bijun was looking at them strangely, and said in a hurry, "please let me go."


    "It''s agreed that we won''t stop it any more." Song Qingshu confirmed.


    Little dragon girl nodded: "well."


    Song Qingshu untied her acupoints, and then took Shen Bijun to Wudang Mountain. XiaoLongNu hesitated for a moment and followed him. They were the top lightness masters in the world. In addition, song Qingshu didn''t take long to find Shen Bijun with the method of soul searching by voice transmission before, so at the critical moment, they finally rushed back to Zixiao palace.

 Chapter 1935

    "Kill them When song Qingshu suddenly appeared at the gate of the main hall and everyone was stunned, Taoist Huang Mu quickly ordered his companions to kill Wudang people.


    Song Qingshu''s reaction is also quick. He turns into a blue shadow and rushes to those people. Xiaolongnv Xiumei frowns and rushes to the other direction with her sword.


    Their lightness skills are the best in the world. They are as quiet as a virgin and as active as a rabbit. The blind swordsman who used to kill all sides has no cover of darkness, which is the level of ordinary second rate in the world. They are soon destroyed by the lightning attack.


    Taoist Huang Mu grits his teeth and rushes to Zhang Sanfeng with his double swords. Song Qingshu has been on guard for a long time. The sword gas bursts out and blocks all the roads in front of him. The next moment, he can see the other side pierced by the sword gas.


    Who knows that it''s just a false move for Taoist Huang Mu to rush to Zhang Sanfeng. All of a sudden, the whole person falls into a static state, and then runs to the gate in the opposite direction like a shell.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned. This instant turning back completely violates the laws of physics. The lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect is also good at retreating like a God, but it''s not so exaggerated, is it?


    Seems to see his doubts, Zhang Sanfeng reminded: "his true Qi is like spider silk, the whole person can be like a spider."


    Song Qingshu thinks, isn''t this spider man?


    Taoist Huang Mu didn''t fly out of the hall, but with a wave of his hands, he closed the door of the hall, and then restarted the mechanism on the door and window, and the whole hall fell into boundless darkness again.


    "Song, I know you are good at martial arts, but in the dark, I''ll kill you like a chicken." A voice came from the mid air, as if it was a wandering soul from Jiuyou.


    Song Qingshu with a wisp of sword gas to just voice position shot in the past, but unfortunately only came into the column of the sound.


    "Ha ha ha, you can''t shoot me." Another opposite position came the proud voice of Taoist Huang mu.


    Everyone in Wudang frowned. The huangmu Taoist had a strange internal power. He could pull the spider silk to change the direction instantly. Zixiao palace was very big, and there was quite a wide space for him to move and dodge.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Sanfeng''s voice came from the main hall: "sword Qi rushes into the sky."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. In an instant, ten thousand swords were sent out. Countless swords were enveloped in the whole hall and shot to the top of the hall.


    All we heard was a bang, and countless pieces of wood and glazed tiles rustled down. Then we just felt that our eyes were bright, and subconsciously looked up, we could see the blue sky and white clouds overhead. It turned out that the roof of Zixiao palace had been shot with holes.


    Just now Zhang Sanfeng was in the middle of the game, and the incident happened suddenly, one after another, which made him have no time to think. Later, he looked on coldly and immediately thought that he could break the game from the top of the hall.


    All of a sudden, a heavy object fell to the ground with a bang. Everyone looked at it. It turned out that it was Taoist Huang mu. At this time, he was covered with blood holes. It was obvious that he had been pierced by ten thousand swords.


    "Hah... Hah..." Taoist Huang Mu made a vague voice in his throat. He obviously wanted to say something, but once he opened his mouth, the blood could not stop gushing out. Finally, he didn''t say anything. His eyes were wide open, and he was shocked and unbelievable when he breathed.


    After such a stir, the patrolling disciples came and knocked open the doors and windows, and the whole room was bright again.


    A group of disciples ran to take care of the injured people one after another. Song Qingshu came to Zhang Sanfeng''s side. When he explored his pulse, he noticed that his true Qi seemed to be absent. He was surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Yuanqiao said: "in the sad crisp breeze."


    Song Qingshu suddenly turns to Li Qingluo, holding a stand: "antidote!"


    Li Qingluo bit his lip, and finally struggled to find a bottle of antidote from his arms and threw it to him.


    Noting the blood on the corner of her mouth, song Qingshu frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He took out the antidote first to detoxify Zhang Sanfeng and others.


    "Master Tai, how is your injury?" Song Qingshu returned to Zhang Sanfeng and asked.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s Qi flowed through his body and said, "skin injury, just take a month or two off. Go to see Ma Zhen and Tian Xu." Said trembling, in Song Qingshu''s help down to the two bodies.


    "I didn''t expect that they would die in the hands of the curfew." Zhang Sanfeng squatted down beside them and sighed, "bury them well, ask their disciples what they mean, and see if they want to be buried in Wudang Mountain or go back to their respective temples."


    "Yes." Beside him, Yu Lianzhou gave a respectful salute and ran to discuss with the disciples of shangqingguan and yuqingguan.


    Just at this time, suddenly, the sudden change and sharp rise, the originally breathless Taoist Tianxu suddenly opened his eyes and beat Zhang Sanfeng''s belly with one palm.


    "Master!"


    No one expected that even if song Qingshu was in a hurry, he could only watch Tian Xu press his hand on Zhang Sanfeng''s belly.


    A grim smile flashed on Taoist Tianxu''s face. Suddenly, the smile froze, because he felt that his palm seemed to hit a ball of cotton, and his strength was like a bullock into the sea.


    Song Qingshu took advantage of the rack to open his hand and beat it to one side of the post.


    "This... This is not possible!" Tianxu Taoist''s face is unbelievable. I can''t believe that his inevitable attack has no effect.


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "when I was attacked by Gang Xiang, how could I repeat the same mistake."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy. He moved to another place and was afraid that he would be seriously injured.


    Tianxu Taoist shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Are you so full of Qi at any time? No way


    "Of course it''s impossible, but I''ve doubted you before." Zhang Sanfeng replied.


    "Where did I show my flaws?" Tianxu Taoist was stunned.


    Looking around at the windows and the oil lamp on the top, Zhang Sanfeng replied: "although Zixiao palace is not so heavily guarded, it''s also the holy land of Wudang sect. It''s not easy for outsiders to do tricks, let alone install wooden boards on the doors and windows. It''s probably a traitor inside. Of the four, you are the only one who came to Shangqing temple first, and you volunteered to help decorate the grand ceremony venue. I think that''s when you started


    Tianxu Taoist revealed a trace of tragic smile: "it''s true that people are not as good as heaven. This is life." Suddenly he glared at Li Qingluo fiercely: "but if it wasn''t for this bitch, Wudang would be finished!"


    Li Qingluo''s face turned white: "at the beginning, I didn''t plan to invite immortal Zhang to ghost mountain villa as a guest? Then use him to coerce Wudang people to cooperate. Why do you all kill people one by one? "


    Tianxu Taoist snorted coldly: "in women''s opinion, the boss just needs your sad and crisp breeze. Otherwise, it''s impossible for you to participate in this matter, but it''s a pity that it''s still in your hands."


    "You She was scolded by a bitch. As the virgin of Li Qingluo and Bailian, she had never been so angry. Besides, she was seriously injured. She was so angry that she burst out of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 1936

    "Ha ha ha, good death, good death!" Tianxu Taoist laughed a few times and finally died.


    "Cousin!" Little Dragon Girl exclaimed, and quickly hugged Li Qingluo. She felt her pulse was thin and weak. She quickly looked back at Song Qingshu and said, "brother song, please help her."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "this is not what you asked for?"


    XiaoLongNu explained: "my cousin really didn''t know that they were going to kill Wudang sect. Before, she told me that fortunately, she was only under house arrest, otherwise she would not be able to face you in the future."


    Wudang people suddenly look strange. The lady of white lotus is said to be a widow. It seems that she has a big daughter. How can you hear this? It seems that it has something to do with song Qingshu?


    Zhang Sanfeng said: "Qingshu, don''t blame them either. If she hadn''t just spared no efforts to protect us, I''m afraid we would not have been able to wait for you. We would have been dead."


    "Yes." Yu Lianzhou and others also described the scene.


    Song Qingshu said: "but without her sad and crisp breeze, would Wudang suffer such a great disaster?"


    Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and said, "no, Yuanqiao and Lianzhou had already been controlled before the sad and crisp breeze came into effect. The main reason is that the other side''s conspiracy was so close that it was impossible to prevent them."


    Zhang Sanfeng took a breath and continued: "as you have just seen, the other party has nothing to do with it. First, he has calculated the lamp oil, then he has the mechanism on the doors and windows, and he has specially found such a group of blind killers who are good at stabbing in the dark. For the sake of insurance, he has Tianxu Taoist pretending to be dead... Cough."


    Song Qingshu quickly supported him: "Taishigong, you have a good rest. Don''t talk any more."


    Zhang Sanfeng pointed to Li Qingluo: "later, you go to see her. Taoist Huang Mu''s Lingyu is extraordinary. She was seriously injured. After all, it was because she saved me. If she died and spread to the river, we Wudang sect would be sorry."


    "Well, well, quickly help Taishigong back to his room to have a rest." Song Qingshu waved to his disciples.


    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting came forward and said, "let''s send master back." After what happened just now, they were worried that there were still people lurking in spirit mountain villa. They didn''t dare to pretend to others. They had better take care of themselves.


    As for Yu Lianzhou, song Yuanqiao, Yu Daiyan and others, they still need to stay here to clean up this mess.


    "These blind killers don''t know where they came from. They are good at fighting in the dark. Did someone train blind people from childhood? It''s too far sighted. " When the Taoist priest Chongxu examined the bodies of the blind assassins, he couldn''t help feeling.


    Song Qingshu replied: "I may know their origin. They should be evil masters. They were invited by Zuo lengchan to attack Huashan in Yaowang temple, which almost led to the destruction of Huashan. Finally, thanks to Linghu Chong''s piercing blind eyes, they must have been gathered up by Zuo lengchan for training after they escaped..."


    He thought that at the end of Xiaoao River''s Lake, Yue buqun invited the people of Wuyue sword sect to see the lost Wuyue sword techniques in siguoya cave. As a result, Zuo lengchan almost killed all the masters of Wuyue sword sect by relying on these blind killers.


    "Is it Zuo lengchan who is behind the scenes?" Chongxu Taoist priest is surprised and angry. He always knows that Zuo lengchan has great ambition, but he didn''t expect to be so bold.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "how can he have such a big hand to organize such a big conspiracy? There must be more powerful people behind it."


    Song Yuanqiao also said: "I just heard Taoist Huang Mu mention that the old Dao handle must be the master behind the spirit mountain villa, but I don''t know who he is."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes moved to XiaoLongNu. She shook her head and said, "I just came here with my cousin. Even the name of old Dao Ba Zi is the first time I''ve heard of it."


    "It seems that we can only wait until she wakes up." Looking at Li Qingluo, song Qingshu feels thoughtful.


    Little dragon girl is a little anxious: "cousin''s breath is getting weaker and weaker. Please help her quickly."


    Yu Lianzhou also said: "Qingshu, please help quickly. Just now the master has spoken. We are busy dealing with things here, and we can''t separate ourselves."


    Song Qingshu just walked past. When he explored Li Qingluo''s pulse, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "she shouldn''t be. She has the magical skill of Beiming to protect her body. Even if she is injured, she shouldn''t be so serious."


    "XiaoLongNu replied:" she was seriously injured, and she was just stimulated by Tianxu Taoist''s words, plus... Plus worrying about your thoughts, a variety of factors combined together, just made her injury worse


    Song Qingshu looked at her unexpectedly: "Long''er, long time no see, I didn''t expect you to be so understanding."


    Little dragon girl replied: "I just didn''t know much about worldly things before, and I''m not really stupid."


    Listening to her serious description of herself, song Qingshu didn''t know how to return for a while.


    I feel that Li Qingluo''s pulse is really weakening. Song Qingshu doesn''t delay any more. He helps her up and sits in the back to help her heal: "protect the Dharma for me."


    Now it''s not clear whether there are people from ghost mountain villa on the mountain. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Good." Little Dragon Girl pulled out her long sword and stood on one side. She was cold and gorgeous, but now she stood there with the shining sword in her hand, which was more like a stranger.


    Because he is often injured and often heals others'' wounds, song Qingshu is now familiar with using his internal power to help people heal. With the addition of Yiyang finger, an artifact for treating internal injuries, Li Qingluo''s injury will stabilize after about half an hour.


    "Help her back to the house so that she can have a rest. After a period of training, her injury will gradually recover." Song Qingshu stood up and said.


    Little dragon girl nodded and wanted to help her cousin, but it was always inconvenient to hold the sword in both hands. Seeing her embarrassed appearance, song Qingshu simply said, "I''ll come."


    Then she picked up Li Qingluo and went to their house. Maybe she was moved. Li Qingluo woke up with a cry. Seeing song Qingshu holding her, she asked weakly, "did you save me?"


    Song Qingshu replied faintly: "Taoist Huang mu, Tianxu and YuCha are all dead. Now we can only find out about the ghost villa from your mouth. Of course we can''t let you die."


    "Right and wrong." Li Qingluo pursed a smile, suddenly noticed the little dragon girl and Shen Bijun on one side, and quickly restored her usual cold and cruel expression.


    Little dragon girl looks at her unexpectedly and thinks that her cousin is not polite. How can she suddenly show such a little girl''s attitude today? Is it because of the injury and weakness?


    Compared with Xiao Longnu, Shen Bijun, who is in love with Xiao Longnu, has a better understanding of the world. His expression is very strange. He thinks that he has known song Lang''s reputation as a playboy for a long time, but this Lady Wang... It''s amazing!

 Chapter 1937

    Shen Bijun once had a chance to see Li Qingluo from a distance, but the other party didn''t see her at that time.


    Although she didn''t know what the white lotus lady was, she recognized her as the lady of the king''s family of Suzhou. It was heard that she had been married to the king''s family for a short time. The Lord Wang had gone early because she was weak and sick. Then she lived as a widow in mantuo villa all the year round. Because she was too beautiful, there were many discussions and guesses about her in the circle of ladies and sisters, but she was always decent, I haven''t heard of any real gossip about her.


    But now, it seems that he is not clear with song lang... thinking of this, Shen Bijun only feels strange in his heart.


    "Who is the old hilt of spirit mountain villa?" Song Qingshu asked directly.


    Li Qingluo shook her head: "no one knows who the old handle is."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how can it be? Haven''t you met him in this assignment? "


    Li Qingluo replied, "he never shows up. Every time he talks to us through a wall or a screen, he only knows that he is a man."


    "So mysterious?" Song Qingshu thinks that the old Dao handle in Lu Xiaofeng is a Taoist of Wudang, but it''s not in this world. I don''t know if it''s Jia Sidao?


    "Why do you join the spirit mountain resort of laoshizi?" Song Qingshu said with some dissatisfaction.


    Li Qingluo slowly replied: "because there is only one purpose for the establishment of ghost mountain villa, that is to kill the dragon."


    "Slay the dragon?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "in order to kill Zhao Gou?"


    Li Qingluo said: "yes, my little aunt and uncle treated me like a mountain of kindness. They were killed unjustly. Apart from Qin Hui and WAN Zao, Zhao Gou is the real black hand behind the scenes. How can I watch him continue to be his emperor? So someone contacted me and we hit it off. "


    Song Qingshu thought of the scene when Xiao Longnu went into Lin''an palace alone to assassinate Zhao Gou. He couldn''t help but have a headache: "since it was to kill Zhao Gou, why did she come to deal with Wudang again?"


    Li Qingluo weakly replied: "the main reason is that the old Dao handle said that this was to assassinate Zhao Gou."


    "So you believe it?" Song Qingshu was so angry that he laughed back and couldn''t help choking her.


    He pinched the place to hide, and the little dragon girl and Shen Bijun could not see it at all. Only Li Qingluo turned red, bit her lips and snorted: "why don''t you believe that the dog emperor''s body has been damaged by himself. All these years, he has been praying for God to worship Buddha all the time, and immortal Zhang is a famous longevity star, so the old Dao Bangzi asked immortal Zhang to visit Jiangnan, I guess I''m going to set up a bureau to lead Zhao Gou into the urn... But I didn''t expect that they were going to destroy Wudang sect. If I knew about it at first, I would never be involved in it. "


    Song Qingshu hummed coldly: "who knows if you will be vengeful and obsessed."


    Li Qingluo''s face was cold: "I''ve never explained anything in my life. You''re the only exception. If you don''t believe me, you can''t let me down!"


    XiaoLongNu quickly advised: "cousin, don''t get excited, so as not to cause injury again. Brother song, my cousin and I have been together. I can testify for her. "


    "Well, for the time being, what you said is true," Song Qingshu pondered for a moment. "Why does the old Dao handle cheat you? Does he know the relationship between you and me?"


    "Maybe I asked the old Dao handle whether it would hurt Zhang Zhenren before, which aroused his vigilance, so he deliberately weaved a lie." Li Qingluo replied. She suddenly realized something. Her face turned red instantly and spat: "bah, I have nothing to do with you. I''m just friends with you in the face of my cousin."


    Song Qingshu realized that there were other people beside him, and said, "who said it doesn''t matter? I''m still your daughter''s savior. In addition, I''ve saved your mother and your father."


    Looking at the cover up, Shen Bijun sighed, but he still pretended not to see anything. XiaoLongNu was in the game, but she didn''t think much about it.


    Li Qingluo coughed twice and continued: "I know about you saving them. Not long ago, I went to leigushan and met them. Otherwise, where did I come from?"


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret: "it seems that the old Dao handle is just the sad and crisp breeze that you need to provide, so it''s the reason why you''re in the game."


    Li Qingluo was discontented: "do you mean I''m not good at martial arts?"


    At this time, they have returned to their residence and put her on the bed: "I just talk about the matter. I think Taoist Huang Mu and Yu Cha are not weak in martial arts, and your martial arts may not be cared by the old Dao Ba Zi. The reason why I cheated you is that the sad and crisp breeze in your hands is necessary for their plan."


    "You say so." Li Qingluo snorts. Her magnificent lady of white lotus is also a frightening figure in the world. As a result, her martial arts skills are looked down upon. Of course, she is not at ease.


    "By the way, listen to what you said just now. I think the spirit mountain villa is specially for you who have a deep hatred with Zhao Gou. I don''t know who else is in the spirit mountain villa?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Li Qingluo shook her head and said, "the people in the spirit mountain villa are always connected by one line. They don''t know other people in parallel. This time, Taoist Huang Mu and YuCha just knew it because they took part in the same task."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "is there no clue at all?"


    "It''s not without it," Li Qingluo gestured to Xiao Longnu to find a pillow for her. She sat up against the head of the bed and replied, "I have investigated in private. People inside the spirit mountain villa have concealed their identities, and they use their nicknames. For example, Taoist Huang Mu''s nickname is Youhun, and YuCha''s nickname is alluring."


    Song Qingshu thought that these nicknames were quite appropriate. Taoist Huang Mu''s martial arts doomed him to be haunted. In addition, he escaped from the poisonous Dragon Cave like a wandering soul; As for YuCha, she is famous for her magic sword. When she comes out with a sharp sword, it''s really tempting. It''s a pity that she met Zhang Sanfeng, a semi immortal.


    Ruan Xingzhu was almost assassinated by the wandering soul before, but now the wandering soul died in Wudang, which solved a hidden danger for her.


    "What''s your nickname?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    "I... I..." Li Qingluo, who was always cold and proud, suddenly became coy.


    Even little dragon girl, who has always been cold, can''t help laughing: "my cousin''s nickname is" flower widow. "


    "Flower widow?" Song Qingshu looks strange, and finally laughs, "it''s a bit appropriate."


    The widow naturally deserves her name. As for the flower, Li Qingluo can''t be a chaste woman because of her relationship with herself. She doesn''t know what her psychology is.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Qingluo was annoyed, and she couldn''t keep her face.


    Song Qingshu changed the topic with a smile: "Long''er, where''s your nickname?"


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "I didn''t join spirit mountain villa."


    Song Qingshu is full of praise: "yes, this ghost mountain villa is just some social people, so as not to pollute you." Noticing Li Qingluo''s face, she continued to ask before her attack: "besides the three of you, who else are there in spirit mountain villa?"

 Chapter 1938

    Li Qingluo recalled and replied: "in addition to us, there are four people in the core circle, namely cousin, housekeeper, general and faceless person."


    Song Qingshu thought it was a coincidence that his nicknames were similar to those in his memory, but he didn''t know who their real identities were? From the previous nicknames of Taoist Huang mu, Li Qingluo and others, these nicknames and his real identity should be inextricably linked.


    My cousin''s words, his first thought was Murong Fu, but he immediately denied it. Not to mention that Murong Fu is still locked up in the Condor palace, his martial arts is far from enough.


    Housekeeper? There''s no clue. Is it a woman? No, it seems that the housekeeper in Lu Xiaofeng is also a man. Is she the manager of a big gang or something?


    If you are a general, I think this man has something to do with the army. I don''t know whether he is a general of the Southern Song Dynasty or a general of other countries.


    "Faceless man?" Song Qingshu is most concerned about this faceless person, from the name can see that this person is absolutely the most mysterious.


    Hearing what he mentioned, Li Qingluo also explained: "although there is no clear explanation, I can feel that Taoist Huang mu, YuCha and I should rank the lowest in the core layer of spirit mountain villa. In addition, my cousin is similar to me. Housekeeper, general and faceless people have the highest status. In particular, general and faceless people should be the most mysterious existence, Once upon a time, I came across the scene when Lao Dao Ba Zi saw them. He didn''t look at his subordinates or us. He seemed to be full of flattery to those two people. How to say, it''s ridiculous that Lao Dao Ba Zi could set up such a big situation. He was definitely an extraordinary person, As a result, such characters have to treat faceless people and generals with a flattering attitude. It''s hard to imagine their real identities. "


    Song Qingshu was also surprised to hear that. Assuming that the old Dao handle was Jia Sidao, with his great power and hidden top martial arts, he needed to flatter and flatter people. Looking at the world, there should be few people.


    When he was in distress, he suddenly felt something in his heart. Why do you want to worry about it? The purpose of establishing spirit mountain villa is to kill Zhao Gou. Zhao Gou died, and the Southern Song Dynasty would be in chaos for a while. At that time, he would not be able to look North. Isn''t that what I want when I come to Jiangnan?


    But it''s not too early to be happy. If Jia Sidao is really behind the scenes, it''s not good for him to completely control the Southern Song Dynasty in the future.


    What are the short-term and long-term interests? It''s a pity that there is too little information to make an effective judgment. It seems that the only way to make a targeted arrangement is to go to Lin''an to investigate in person.


    When song Qingshu came back to her senses, Li Qingluo had fallen into a coma, and the Little Dragon Girl explained: "my cousin was seriously injured, and she was already weak. She had just answered so many of your questions, but now she couldn''t help fainting."


    Song Qingshu can''t help apologizing: "well, you take good care of her here. I''ll go outside and have a look."


    Suddenly, he noticed Shen Bijun on one side. Looking at the three girls, he suddenly felt some headache in front of her. He introduced them: "Long''er, this is Shen Bijun; Bi Jun, this is little dragon girl. "


    Shen Bijun suddenly widened his eyes: "it turns out that it''s the daughter of King Yue. When I was in the mountains, I heard the story of dragon girl going to the palace alone to avenge her father. It''s really admirable. Only a hero like King Yue can give birth to dragon girl as a fairy."


    Since XiaoLongNu left the ancient tomb, she has heard so many praises about her beauty that it''s hard for her to make any waves. However, her father''s praise made her feel good: "is it the Shen family in Shanyin that Miss Shen is the daughter of Shen Yu historian?"


    When she was with Li Qingluo, she naturally knew many things happened in the court, especially the case of Shanyin Shen family being exterminated.


    Shen Bijun sighed: "now there is no Shanyin Shen family."


    The little dragon girl blinked her eyes suddenly: "I remember you seem to be the crown princess. Did you go to Lin''an to ask the crown prince and the emperor to help Mr. Shen revenge this time?"


    Song Qingshu had been running all the way. He was taking time to drink tea to moisten his throat. As a result, he just heard her question and choked on it. He couldn''t breathe for a long time there.


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red. He thought why do you ridicule me face to face like this. However, he suddenly noticed the other party''s pure and flawless eyes, and immediately reflected that the other party just didn''t understand these worldly things, so he naturally asked if he had any questions in his heart.


    On the other hand, Shen Bijun could not get angry. He blushed and hesitated: "I''m not the crown princess now..."


    She is hesitating about how to talk about the relationship between herself and song Qingshu. As a result, Xiao Longnu makes it clear that she doesn''t have to say anything after that.


    Originally, Xiaolongnv was not very interested in the external affairs. In other words, other people heard that she was not princess. The spirit of gossip must have been burning.


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. It seems that little dragon girl has not changed much.


    Knowing that Shen Bijun was embarrassed to stay here, he simply took her with him when he left. Shen Bijun opened his mouth several times and finally said, "Miss long is so beautiful."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it''s very beautiful."


    Shen Bijun hesitated for a while, then said: "Mrs. Wang is also very beautiful."


    Song Qingshu casually replied: "their family is really good in gene." Suddenly aware of what, she said with a smile: "Bi Jun, on the beautiful you do not lose to anyone, do not worry."


    "Elder brother song, go and see the situation outside. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." Shen Bijun sighed in his heart. He was worried about these things before. However, since he had made a choice, he had to bear all this, but why was he still sour in his heart.


    "Well, remember to signal anything." Song Qingshu handed him a bamboo tube. Before that, he was worried that someone would do harm to her again.


    Shen Bijun felt warm in his heart and arranged his skirt for him. He said softly, "go early and return early."


    "Well." After parting with her, song Qingshu came to the vicinity of Zixiao palace and asked Yu Daiyan, Zhang Songxi, Yin Liting and others to treat the wounded, search the remaining evils of spirit mountain manor and settle in other people.


    Yu Lianzhou, song Yuanqiao, Chong Xu and others went to Zhang Sanfeng''s seclusion hut together and told him about the information they just got. Then they said, "I don''t know what the next plan of spirit mountain villa is. Now we are in the Ming Dynasty and the spirit mountain villa is in the dark. It''s just the saying that there is no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. I''m going to investigate inside the spirit mountain villa, So we need to keep a secret about what happened today, so that the people in spirit mountain villa don''t know that the plan has failed. "

 Chapter 1939

    Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said: "yes, if we continue to let the spirit mountain villa hide in the dark, we don''t know what kind of poison plan will come out next time." This time, the other party''s meticulous layout and fierce means made him feel a little afraid. Today, as long as there is a little accident, Wudang sect will be over.


    Song Qingshu said: "there is a shadow of the imperial court behind the spirit mountain villa. No matter how powerful Wudang sect is, it''s just a sect in the river and lake. In the face of national power, it''s still a little weak."


    Zhang Sanfeng also agreed: "I didn''t expect Wudang sect to fall into the court battle, but we didn''t get involved in the affairs of the court. Why did we get burned?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "this is what I''m going to investigate."


    "How are you going to investigate?" Zhang Sanfeng asked.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and shook his head. "I haven''t thought about it yet, but the most urgent thing is to close the news here, so that ghost mountain villa won''t get the information."


    Yu Lianzhou said at the right time: "Qingshu, don''t worry. I''ve ordered it to go on. Since the mountain has just been closed, no one is allowed to go in and out. At the same time, I''ve also sent people to check whether there are pigeons and other things, so as to ensure that no news will go out."


    Chong Xu also said, "I''ve been harassing Wudang Mountain with my disciples for a while. I won''t go back to Zhenwu temple for the time being." Among the other four views of Wudang, the leaders of baiyun temple and Shangqing temple are the people of ghost mountain manor. Their disciples are naturally controlled. Ma Zhen, the leader of Yuqing temple, died in chaos. His disciples were in a group of leaders, and now they listen to Wudang sect arrangement; If Chongxu doesn''t speak to the rest of Zhenwu, it''s really hard for Wudang to keep him.


    Song Qingshu arched his hand: "thank you for your help. I will definitely find out the plot of spirit mountain villa when I go to Jiangnan."


    "Again?" Song Yuanqiao is a little reluctant. His father and son have been together for many years, and they haven''t even met each other, which makes him quite sad.


    Song Qingshu also sighed: "I''ve been running around these years, and I''ll always be with my father when the future is decided."


    Song Yuanqiao said with a smile, "I''m such a bad old man, what can I do for you? Those yingyanyan around you will not hate me."


    The rest of the people laughed and softened the gloomy cloud that lingered in their hearts. Before, people heard some rumors in the river and lake, but they didn''t think so. After all, they grew up watching song Qingshu. They thought that many people in the river and lake were exaggerating, but now they see that he has an ambiguous relationship with Shen Bijun and Xiao Longnu, and they can''t laugh or cry.


    After laughing for a while, Zhang Sanfeng said: "Qingshu, that girl Li is after all the goddess of the white lotus, and the white lotus sect has always been regarded as a heresy by all the sects in the river and lake. It''s a lesson for your fifth uncle. You have to be good at yourself."


    Song Qingshu was so embarrassed that he quickly explained, "I have nothing to do with her." After all, Li Qingluo holds the title of Mrs. Wang, and their seniority is different. If they know the real relationship between them, it''s really a challenge to the understanding of these upright people. What''s more, Li Qingluo doesn''t want to lose her reputation.


    Of course, in his heart, he didn''t think much of Zhang Sanfeng''s words. Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu fell in love with each other. The reason why they came to such a tragic ending was that he was not strong enough. If he was so skillful, would he be forced to die by the major factions?


    Zhang Sanfeng smiles: "not the best. By the way, Qingshu, when are you going to leave?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "it''s not too late. I plan to leave tomorrow morning."


    "Be careful yourself." Zhang Sanfeng asked.


    Next, a group of uncles and uncles told him all kinds of things, and a group of people talked about ghost mountain villa from time to time. It was midnight after Song Qingshu came out from Zhang Sanfeng.


    Song Qingshu thought that if he wanted to enter the ghost mountain villa for internal investigation, he would need the help of Li Qingluo, so he came to her residence.


    "Who is it?" Hearing the knock, the little dragon girl in the room asked.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu replied.


    There was a silence in the room for a while, and then came the answer of Little Dragon Girl: "my cousin said that it''s late at night. It''s inconvenient for me to meet you alone. I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    "You little girl, why do you have to say it''s me?" Li Qingluo''s angry voice soon came from the room.


    "Isn''t that what you said?" Little dragon girl asked blankly.


    When song Qingshu heard the two women''s words outside, he couldn''t help but laugh. He cleared his throat and said, "since it''s inconvenient, I won''t come in. I just want to tell you that I''ll leave for Jiangnan tomorrow morning, and you can prepare your carry on luggage."


    The room soon fell into silence again. After a long time, Li Qingluo''s voice said, "you''re leaving tomorrow morning. Why should we go with you? You and that little lover have been traveling all the way. What''s the matter with us? You can go by yourself. I have to recuperate here. "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s OK, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. The plot of spirit mountain villa has caused great losses to Wudang Mountain. Especially, yuqingguan''s leader is dead. His disciples are crying for revenge. The grand master has a lot of blame on you, but these people can''t tell."


    After a pause, song Qingshu added: "and now Wudang Mountain has been closed. No one is allowed to go in or out except me. If you plan to be a Taoist nun here for your whole life, you can stay here."


    "You are cruel!" The sound of Li Qingluo gnashing her teeth came from the room.


    "Well, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    Song Qingshu was about to leave, but the door opened. XiaoLongNu was standing at the door in a white dress. There was a trace of sadness between her eyebrows: "cousin, she was seriously injured. I''m afraid she can''t afford to run all the way."


    Song Qingshu replied, "don''t worry. After we get down from Wudang Mountain, we go from the Han River to the Yangtze River by boat all the way. At that time, she can take good care of herself, and I can also help her with her martial arts."


    "That''s fine." Little dragon girl nodded and slammed the door.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He wanted to have something to do with her. After all, he hadn''t seen her for such a long time. As a result, he closed the door and wanted to come to the two sisters in the room. It seemed that he was quite dissatisfied with himself.


    With a wry smile, song Qingshu decided not to touch the moldy head. He went back to his yard and found that the light was still on in the room. Shen Bijun was sitting at the table, supporting himself with his hand, and then he didn''t fall asleep.


    "Qingshu, why haven''t you slept yet?" Song Qingshu is a little distressed.


    "Waiting for you ~" seeing his lover coming back, Shen Bijun was overjoyed and quickly got up to meet him.


    Touching her hands, song Qingshu said piteously, "you should go to bed first. I''m not sure when I''ll come back."


    Shen Bijun''s face turned red: "today, such a big thing happened on the mountain. How can I sleep. And if I sleep, should I leave a door for you? If I don''t, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get in. If I do, what should I do in case other people come in? "


    "Your mind is really delicate," Song Qingshu laughs. "You don''t have to leave me a door in the future. I can get in."


    "It''s locked. Can you get in?" Shen Bijun bit his lip. "It seems that song Lang didn''t do that kind of thing of stealing incense in the middle of the night."


    Song Qingshu''s face was very hot. He wisely didn''t entangle in this issue. In her exclamation, he simply picked her up: "I have to go on my way tomorrow. I''ll have an early rest."

 Chapter 1940

    Early the next morning, song Qingshu said goodbye to Zhang Sanfeng, song Yuanqiao and others, and took several girls down the mountain together.


    Li Qingluo could hold on at first, but she couldn''t walk for a long time. After all, she was seriously injured. Even if song Qingshu treated her injury yesterday, she couldn''t get better so quickly. Although Wudang Mountain is not as steep as Huashan Mountain, it is not a good place to go.


    "Take a break first." Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "I said before that I would let two Taoist priests carry a soft sedan chair. It''s not good for you to sit on it. You have to be brave."


    "My white lotus lady dominates the world. When do I need someone to carry her?" Li Qingluo said angrily, "what''s more, some smelly men who are fat flowers!"


    Song Qingshu handed her a pot of water: "you incense you incense, drink some water."


    Li Qingluo snorted, took a drink from the kettle, but was accidentally choked. The little dragon girl on one side was busy patting her back.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to introduce Shen Bijun and said, "yesterday I introduced Bi Jun and Long''er. At that time, you fainted. Today, I''d like to introduce you formally. This is Madame Wang of mantuo villa, and she is also the virgin of the white lotus sect. This is Shen Bijun of the Shen family in Shanyin. You are all in the Jiangnan circle. You should have heard something about her."


    "Not only have heard," Li Qingluo strange look at the two, "smelly boy, you are really bold, even the princess dare to abduct?"


    Shen Bijun was instantly made a big red face, quickly explained: "Mrs. Wang, not as you think, I was hijacked to the state of Liao, thanks to the song... Elder brother saved me..."


    Li Qingluo laughs twice: "tut Tut, actually let the Crown Princess be willing to speak for you, I really admire you more and more."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "has been armed, can you chat?"


    Shen Bijun said: "Mrs. Wang, I''m not the crown princess now..."


    With tears in her eyes, Li Qingluo''s words were immediately choked back to her stomach. She sighed: "Miss Shen, I''ve heard about the misfortune of the Shen family. I hope I''m sorry."


    The experience of the Shen family reminds her of her husband''s family, which is just like the sun at the beginning. Suddenly, she collapses suddenly. She can''t help sympathizing with each other and can''t bear to embarrass her any more.


    Shen Bijun let out a cry, and his tears finally came down.


    "Oh, why are you so sad? Let''s say something else," Song Qingshu cleared his throat. "By the way, have you found the orphan of Lord Yue?"


    Little dragon girl nodded: "cousin and I followed Miss Shui back to her hometown in Jinling, and found out the note. According to the clues above, we first went to Jiujiang Yue''s old house, and then went to Huangmei Dahe Town in Hubei Province. Finally, we found some clues and learned that my... Brothers..."


    Little dragon girl, who thought she was an orphan since childhood, was obviously not used to the word "brother". After a pause, she continued: "I learned that they moved to the Nie''s big bay in order to avoid their enemies. After several setbacks, they finally found them."


    She said a few words, but song Qingshu could hear the sadness of the journey. We should know that the world is different from the communication and transportation of later generations. We just rely on a few words in our notes, and we don''t know how many mountains and rivers we have to cross to get a little bit of the clues of that year, not to mention the success of finding the descendants of the Yue family.


    Li Qingluo said in a cold voice: "afterwards, the Lin''an imperial court made a symbolic decree to reward several of their small officials in front of them to show the Royal grace. Bah, how could my uncle''s family have been ruined if it had not been for Zhao Gou''s order? If you want to take over this resentment, I won''t agree. "


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "so you are going to kill the dragon in ghost mountain villa?"


    "Of course!" Li Qingluo suddenly thought of something and looked at him carefully. "If I remember correctly, you seem to have two Princess fiancees in the palace. You and Zhao gou are the family." At this point, her face was a little ugly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "those two princesses are not Zhao Gou''s daughters, and if Zhao Gou doesn''t go to save emperor Huiqin, they haven''t been full for a long time. What''s more, even if I don''t have this layer, of course I''m also facing you. "


    "I Pooh, who wants you to face me." Li Qingluo''s face turned red and she quickly got rid of the relationship.


    "Where do you want to go? Of course, because of the relationship between you and Long''er, I''m facing you." Song Qingshu said, "you''ve been running for Long''er''s parents all these years. It''s really hard."


    Li Qingluo knew that he was deliberately teasing himself. She could not help hating her teeth.


    Little dragon girl said blankly: "why do you mention it to me? Don''t you have a lot of friendship with your cousin?"


    Li Qingluo worried that she would get angry if she talked about it again. She quickly changed the topic: "by the way, Miss Shen is the Crown Princess after all. You''ve heard that we''re going to kill Zhao Gou..."


    Shen Bijun shook his head: "I''m no longer the crown princess, and the royal family is indifferent to the destruction of the Shen family. In addition, they send people to kill me. I''m already cold hearted to the emperor."


    "What''s going on?" Li Qingluo''s strange way, even little dragon girl has been attracted attention.


    Shen Bijun gave a brief account of Liao''s experience, and Li Qingluo was filled with indignation: "this is the urine of Zhao and Song dynasties. He couldn''t protect women, but he did those dirty things. Bi Jun, don''t be afraid. We''ll give you this tone. "


    "Thank you, sister." Shen Bijun guessed that she and song Qingshu had something to do with each other, so he no longer took a single mouthful of Mrs. Wang, but used her elder sister instead.


    Song Qingshu is also speechless. How long has it been? As a result, these women become one and become outsiders?


    "It''s almost time to rest. Let''s keep going." Song Qingshu worried that there would be another three monks who had no water to drink, so he rushed in.


    Li Qingluo frowned slightly after she got up, but she didn''t say anything. Little Dragon Girl asked, "are you OK, cousin?"


    "Nothing." Li Qingluo shook her head.


    Song Qingshu squatted down in front of her: "don''t be brave, I''ll carry you."


    "Who wants you to carry it?" Li Qingluo spat. "What''s more, men and women don''t give and receive favors, especially if you have a bad reputation. I don''t want to damage the reputation of the king''s family in Suzhou."


    Song Qingshu is full of criticism. He thinks that your ability to hide your ears and steal bells is really admirable. However, since he doesn''t want to admit it in front of outsiders, he won''t say it clearly: "the key is that the time to go to Jiangnan is pressing. I don''t have time to stop and go like this."


    Seeing what she was going to say, song Qingshu quickly said: "don''t think so much. I''ve recited your mother and your daughter. They are all relatives. How can we be so particular about them?"


    Li Qingluo was stunned at first, then furious: "you and my mother?" What kind of temperament Li Qiushui is? She can''t be more clear as a daughter. In addition, song Qingshu''s reputation makes it hard for people to stop thinking.


    ----

 Chapter 1941

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "do you have something healthy in your mind? Am I such a person? The age difference is so big, even if your mother is willing, I will not


    Li Qingluo then knew that she wanted to get in the wrong way. However, when she heard what he said, she still couldn''t help getting angry: "what nonsense? My mother has profound skills. Now she is young. She looks like my sister. How dare you say she is ugly?"


    Song Qingshu had a black line: "when did I say she was ugly? I''m just saying that I''m more disciplined and won''t do some stupid things. "


    "Do you have discipline?" Li Qingluo sneered, and even the little dragon girl, who had always been aloof from the world, turned her lips.


    Song Qingshu was finally annoyed: "less nonsense, are you going to go up or not?"


    "Yes, of course." Li Qingluo lips slightly up, "there are ready-made donkeys, why not sit." After all, she is seriously injured. It''s impossible for her to go on. You can''t let the delicate little dragon girl carry her.


    Feeling a heavy body, song Qingshu said with a smile: "you should lose weight, injured are still so heavy." Hands will be her thighs up, back came that kind of soft full feeling, can not help but secretly sigh.


    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb." Li Qingluo pinched him hard in the dark.


    "You''re tough." Song Qingshu took a cool breath, so he had to carry on with her.


    "Have you ever bullied Yuyan?" Li Qingluo is carried by him, the head leans on the side of his neck, take advantage of the situation to ask quietly in his ear.


    "Of course not?" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. "Do you think I''m crane in the clouds, Tian boguang?"


    Li Qingluo snorted: "you are more hateful than those people. They only steal their bodies, but you even want to steal your heart."


    Song Qingshu replied, "I haven''t seen your heart stolen by me."


    Li Qingluo turned red and moved away from the topic directly: "this time I went to leigushan to see Yuyan. Why did she mention you with open mouth and closed mouth? You should know that her cousin was the one who said the most before?"


    Song Qingshu is proud: "this is called personality charm. Compared with Murong Fu, normal people know that I am much better."


    Li Qingluo''s face was cold: "I''m not joking with you. I know you''re not allowed to provoke Yuyan."


    "Come on, come on, I have my own discretion." Song Qingshu also sighed that fish and bear''s paw can''t have it both, no matter in which world.


    "It''s better to be proper, or I''ll let you practice the anti evil sword spectrum." When Li Qingluo talks, her eyes sweep to his belly. When they used to hang out, they often talked about things in the Wulin. Naturally, they know the secret of the anti evil sword spectrum.


    Song Qingshu only felt chilly between his legs. He didn''t want to continue this kind of topic. He quickly asked, "by the way, how is your father recovering from her injury?"


    Li Qingluo snorted coldly: "the man who abandoned his wife and daughter is not my father, so Yuyan is kind-hearted. He is there to accompany him, saying that he wants to help him with treatment."


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t express any opinions about it. It''s just as the saying goes that honest officials can''t break the housework: "by the way, where''s your uncle?"


    "You mean Tianshan TongLao?" Li Qingluo replied, "my mother deliberately shows her love in front of her every day. Tianshan TongLao looks angry, but she has nothing to do. After a period of sullen, she finally can''t bear to leave without saying goodbye. She doesn''t know where she has gone."


    Song Qingshu''s mood was very complicated when he thought of the little Lori who was a beautiful girl in a flash.


    "Hey, you don''t mean anything to me with your expression. You are a beast!" Noticing his look, Li Qingluo was furious.


    Song Qingshu was very depressed: "what nonsense? Can''t you have something normal in your mind


    Li Qingluo has a pretty face. She thinks that after being with this bastard for a long time, it seems that she has become a bit unorthodox.


    One side of the two women see them quarrel again, little dragon girl can''t help but ask: "what are you quarreling about?"


    Shen Bijun also advised: "elder brother song, Sister Li is seriously injured after all. Please let her order."


    Song Qingshu wants to cry without tears. Just now they communicate with each other, they almost deliberately lower their voice. Li Qingluo almost bites his ear and talks. They don''t know what they are talking about. They only hear their angry voice at last.


    "Nothing." Song Qingshu clearly explained that it was a muddle headed account, so he simply speeded up and ran down the mountain.


    XiaoLongNu''s lightness skill is excellent, and she is like walking on the ground. Originally, Shen Bijun didn''t know martial arts, but song Qingshu taught her shenzujing during this period of time. At night, she guided the flow of genuine Qi in her body from a negative distance. Now she has some genuine Qi. Her legs and feet are much more flexible than normal people. With XiaoLongNu''s help, she can keep up.


    The party went down the mountain. The horses brought by Yu Cha and others were sent to the foot of the mountain and were taken over by them.


    Li Qingluo is seriously injured. She definitely wants to ride with others. However, she refuses to ride with song Qingshu. In the end, Xiao Longnu and her horse are on the same horse. As for Shen Bijun, she is on the road all over the world. Shen Bijun, a lady of all families, has already learned how to ride with song Qingshu.


    When it was getting dark, they finally reached the riverside. Fortunately, they met a merchant ship. Song Qingshu paid enough gold and easily got three excellent rooms.


    Li Qingluo needs to be taken care of, and Xiao Longnu is used to sleeping on a rope. She doesn''t worry about the problem of crowded beds. As for Shen Bijun, song Qingshu originally planned to live in a room with her, but Shen Bijun didn''t agree. In front of the other two girls, she couldn''t bear to face her.


    Song Qingshu can only sigh that three monks have no water to eat, but he can''t bear to brush Shen Bijun''s meaning, so he can only choose three connected rooms.


    After dinner, song Qingshu finds an opportunity to go to Li Qingluo''s room: "by the way, where is the water girl who took you to look for the orphan of King Yue?"


    "After we found the brothers, Miss Shui went back to Lin''an with us. It''s a pity that she didn''t find you for a long time, so she went back to her hometown to keep filial piety for her father." How can you ask now? I thought you would have asked before.


    But Li Qingluo saw through the reason: "cut, it''s not worried that the princess is jealous."


    Song Qingshu''s face was very hot, and he really had this idea. After all, he had just been close to Shen Bijun. As a result, he introduced two beautiful confidants to her in Wudang Mountain. If he pulled out the third rival in a short time, he was worried that she would not be able to bear it.


    "Well, Long''er, the lightness skill of your ancient tomb sect is very powerful in the world. Go to Bijun for me and show her how to practice it. I''ll heal your cousin here." Song Qingshu said.


    "Good." Little dragon girl nodded her head and soon drifted away. Although the martial arts of various sects are not widely spread, song Qingshu is very kind to her. What''s more, she still has to heal her cousin. It''s nothing to show Shen Bijun his lightness skills.


    See song Qingshu closed the door, Li Qingluo face a red: "why do you close the door?"


    "Heal your wounds." Song Qingshu smile a little more inexplicable meaning.

 Chapter 1942

    Li Qingluo blushed: "they are still next door."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what does it have to do with them in the next room that I heal you?" Suddenly reaction came over: "originally you thought of that aspect to go, since the beauty has the heart, I have to serve."


    Li Qingluo was embarrassed: "what nonsense? Isn''t your martial arts best at healing people?" She and song Qingshu know the root and the bottom, and naturally know that his joy Qi is the best at treating internal injuries, except for the most intimate people, this skill is really not easy to take out.


    Looking at the beautiful woman who has always been bright and charming in front of her eyes, her face is pale and weak after being seriously injured. Song Qingshu''s heart swings: "yes, I''ll come to heal you now."


    Li Qingluo''s eyes moved and bit her lips: "hurry up, don''t be found by them when they come back."


    Song Qingshu likes Li Qingluo. It''s OK to have someone else present. When there are only two people in private, she is never coy and artificial. She changes her usual coldness and becomes extremely active and enthusiastic. Mature women''s charm is fully released in her.


    Song Qingshu is the most relaxed with her, because compared with other confidants, Li Qingluo never needs him to consider the responsibility. The only thing he needs to do is the most primitive release and collision between men and women.


    Compared with some young people who haven''t fully developed, song Qingshu must be careful every time for fear of hurting each other. In front of Li Qingluo, he has no problem. He can completely release his wildest side, and each other can bear it with her endless enthusiasm and mature tenderness.


    When he is with other beauties, he has to consider the inevitable problem of pregnancy, so that he often needs to refine the essence of Qi. When he is with Li Qingluo, he doesn''t need it. He can fully release his enthusiasm in her body. The lady of white lotus, who has rich experience in the world, is mature enough and has enough contraceptive methods.


    All kinds of factors together, every time with Li Qingluo can spend a perfect happy time.


    The same is true for Li Qingluo. Song Qingshu''s handsome, young, strong and Kung Fu, no matter what kind of Kung Fu, fascinates her. People who know her well know that she has always been a strong and fierce person. Only in front of song Qingshu, a more powerful man, can she realize the happiness of women.


    She is a mature woman. It''s been a long time since she separated from Song Qingshu. Now she meets again. It''s really dry wood meeting fire and cold water dripping into oil.


    Especially when she thinks that her cousin is next door, she has to deliberately suppress her voice. But this is the way things are. The more depressed she is, the stronger the feeling is, which makes her more sensitive and emotional than before.


    When Xiao Longnu and others come back to the room, they see Li Qingluo''s face flushed with sweat. They are worried that her internal injuries have been repeated. Li Qingluo responds that it''s the other party''s use of internal power to help her exercise, so it''s a little hot.


    Little dragon girl nodded her head, but she didn''t think much about it.


    Song Qingshu and Shen Bijun return to the room and ask her about her study of lightness skills.


    Shen Bijun told him about the progress. Seeing that he was a little absent-minded, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother song, go back and have a rest. You''re tired."


    Song Qingshu doubts a way: "I where tired."


    Shen Bijun sighed: "dragon girl is pure and flawless. Naturally, I can''t smell the smell in the room just now. Am I not familiar with it?" During this period of time, she and song Qingshu are like glue, this kind of ambiguous breath she can''t be more familiar with.


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "this matter still looks at BI Jun to keep secret, after all, spread out to damage her reputation, and Wang''s face is also not good-looking."


    Shen Bijun sighed: "don''t worry, I''m not so indifferent. I won''t even talk to miss long."


    Song Qingshu felt sorry in his heart: "Bijun, do you regret following me this big turnip?"


    Shen Bijun shook his head: "the more capable men in this world are, the more confidants they have around them. Although they are a little lost, these are what I expected from the beginning. In my most desperate time, it was the appearance of elder brother song that rescued me from the abyss. At that time, you seemed to radiate colorful light all over your body. I knew in my heart that I would never fall in love with other men again in my life. "


    Song Qingshu was filled with emotion and held her in his arms: "I don''t know if it''s a blessing that I''ve been cultivating for several generations to get such a favor from Bi Jun."


    Shen Bijun chuckled: "although I don''t mind brother song''s playfulness, now brother is full of other women''s powder. Is it really good to hold me like this?"


    Song Qingshu was very embarrassed: "I''ll go back to take a bath and come back to you later."


    Shen Bijun stretched out his finger and pressed his mouth: "brother song, you can have a good rest after you have bathed. You are running around today. You are exhausted. You are just... And so tired."


    Song Qingshu patted his chest and said, "I''m in good health. You don''t know."


    Shen Bijun blushed: "no matter how good the body is, it''s also good for the flesh. What''s more, Bijun is familiar with history books since childhood. How can he follow the example of Daji Meixi and destroy his lover''s body for his own happiness? Brother song, you have a good rest. Anyway, we have a long way to go. "


    Song Qingshu was very happy to hear: "well, since Bi Jun has said that, how can I trap you for injustice? Hehe, it''s going to be a long time..."


    When he heard that he had been thinking about that word all the time when he left, Shen Bijun was puzzled at first, and then reacted. He was ashamed. He didn''t mean that at all!


    Along the way, song Qingshu mingled in Shen Bijun''s room from time to time. If Li Qingluo wanted to teach lightness skills, he used the excuse to support XiaoLongNu. All the way, he really lived like a fairy. With the help of his negative distance, Li Qingluo gradually recovered.


    When happy, time always flies. The party soon comes to Lin''an. Li Qingluo can''t help asking him how he plans to investigate the intelligence of spirit mountain villa.


    Song Qingshu replied: "that huangmu Taoist''s lightness skill is treacherous, and he hasn''t been in contact with people all the year round. It''s not easy for me to be suspected of impersonating him."


    Li Qingluo nodded: "most people can''t pretend to be Taoist Huang mu for his treacherous martial arts. It''s really a good idea for you to pretend to be him. This time, we are going to report the completion of the task to Lao Dao Ba Zi as planned. You can go with me."


    "Good." Song Qingshu is more and more curious about the identity of the old Dao handle.


    Li Qingluo suddenly sighed: "I''m afraid the hatred between my aunt and my uncle will never be avenged." She knows song Qingshu''s martial arts. She really tries her best. No matter how mysterious the handle is, she will be doomed.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "no wonder you and Long''er have been depressed all this time. They were worried about this. Don''t worry. Now the Southern Song Dynasty chaos is in my interest. I won''t organize the action of ghost mountain villa. I just need to confirm the identity and plan of the old dao''er, so as not to harm the people I care about."

 Chapter 1943

    One side has been quietly listening to the little dragon girl suddenly said: "thank you." Although song Qingshu explained it this way, people with clear eyes can see that there must be reasons for them.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, and then he began to change his clothes. As for the mask of Taoist Huang mu, he was ready in Wudang Mountain, and the rest was clothes.


    After the boat arrives in Lin''an, Li Qingluo leaves a signal at a place agreed in advance. After confirming that no one is following, Li Qingluo joins song Qingshu and goes to a nearby clothing store to buy suitable clothes with him.


    As for Shen Bijun, he stayed in an inn with little dragon girl.


    After Song Qingshu was changed, they went back to the signal. Li Qingluo looked at it carefully for a while and said, "old Dao Ba Zi wants to see us."


    Song Qingshu nodded, asked her about the internal password communication of spirit mountain villa, and soon came to the appointed place.


    There is a carriage at the appointed place. Li Qingluo hints at Song Qingshu, and then comes to the carriage. The coachman hands them two pieces of black cloth. Song Qingshu learns from Li Qingluo that he ties the black cloth to his eyes and gets on the carriage.


    Soon felt the carriage started, song Qingshu whispered: "since in order to keep secret, why not prepare a pot of sweat medicine, let people drink and sleep, wake up and arrive at the destination, do not know where? Such a small black cloth can be taken off at any time


    Li Qingluo replied: "those low-level people really do this. For example, our inner circle, which one is not the overlord, and the old Dao Ba Zi is just a cooperative relationship, not his subordinates, how can they deal with us in this way, let alone..."


    Seeing that she wanted to say nothing, song Qingshu said strangely, "what''s more?"


    Li Qingluo replied: "what''s more, I''m a woman after all. How dare I drink something like that? Who knows what will happen then."


    Song Qingshu said with a knowing smile: "you are not only a woman, but also a gorgeous woman. When you are in a coma, others don''t care if you are the lady of white lotus who makes the people in the river and lake fear."


    Li Qingluo''s face turned reddish and spat: "the dog can''t spit out ivory. You''d better think about how to deal with the old handle later."


    When they were chatting, the speed of the carriage had slowed down gradually, and song Qingshu felt the vibration of the carriage. He said, "you should be entering a house. You are familiar with Lin''an City. Can you know where it is?"


    Although his eyes were covered with a black scarf, he deliberately felt the direction of every turn, and probably could remember the road. It''s a pity that Lin''an City is so big that he spent only a few hours in Lin''an City. He really didn''t know the streets of Lin''an City.


    Li Qingluo shook her head and said, "it''s only possible to judge whether it''s in the north of the city, but not the specific location. In fact, even if you know it, it''s useless. Such a location must be a temporary stronghold. It''s abandoned once. No one has ever seen the headquarters of spirit mountain villa."


    Song Qingshu nodded his head to show his understanding. At the same time, he was surprised that the Lin''an palace was in the area of Fenghuang Mountain in the south of the city, and most of those dignitaries lived in the south of the city. In the north of the city, they were almost common people. This is how the Shangcheng district and Xiacheng District of Hangzhou came into being. The south is Shangcheng District, and the north is Xiacheng District.


    Previously, it was speculated that Jia Sidao was behind the scenes. I thought the stronghold would be in the south of the city. But on second thought, it''s normal for the other party to deliberately meet far away from the base camp in order to get rid of the relationship.


    "Here you are. Let''s get out of the car." Outside came the voice of the coachman.


    Song Qingshu and Li Qingluo take off their black scarf and walk out of the carriage. They find that the carriage is in a secret room. They can''t see outside. Naturally, they can''t judge where they are now.


    "Why did you two come back to haunt me?" At this time, a mysterious voice came from behind a wall. The voice was deliberately changed. It should not be his original voice.


    Song Qingshu had a headache. At first, he planned to see if he wanted to stop the old Dao handle. As a result, the other party didn''t even fight him face to face. He was separated by a wall. Who knows what mechanism there is. If he broke the wall and entered directly, if the other party had another mechanism to escape, wouldn''t it be frightening.


    Li Qingluo didn''t expect that the other party would be so cautious this time. After a little stupefied, she replied: "the soul is dead in Zhang Sanfeng''s hands."


    "Oh ~" there was no accident in the old Dao Ba Zi''s tone, "Zhang Sanfeng is recognized as the first person in the world, and it''s not unjust to die in his hands. By the way, the Wudang sect has not been controlled this time."


    "Under control..." Li Qingluo said the good lines to each other.


    "I didn''t expect that Tianxu also died. No wonder Wudang is not a small sect. Even if it is well prepared, it will certainly lose a lot." The old Dao Ba Zi pondered for a moment, "Zhang Sanfeng is dead. What about Wudang heroes?"


    Li Qingluo replied, "Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi are dead. Other Wudang chivalrous people are seriously injured one after another. They are under our control."


    The old Dao Ba Zi gave a sound: "it''s good to do this, especially pay attention to song Yuanqiao. His martial arts are all right. The key is that he has a headache son. Don''t touch him for the time being, so as not to drive song Qingshu crazy. That''s a bad ending."


    Li Qingluo couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu and exchanged her eyes. She secretly admired him. She didn''t expect that he was so famous that he even had to be afraid of the old Dao handle.


    "Dare to ask Lao Dao Ba Zi, why is this trip different from what you said to me at the beginning?" Li Qingluo worried that the old Dao handle would continue to cross examine him, and asked what flaws he had found, so he simply asked back.


    The old Dao Ba Zi replied, "I just don''t want to distract you. At the beginning, I planned to control it as soon as I could, but just in case, I arranged the dark moves of wandering soul and Tianxu. It turns out that fortunately I arranged these two dark moves, otherwise your task would be doomed."


    Li Qingluo said with a sneer: "it seems that you have kept me in the dark from the beginning to the end. The reason why you need me is mostly because you like me. I have a way to get the sad crisp breeze."


    The old Dao Ba Zi was silent for a long time, and then he replied: "yes, Zhang Sanfeng has the ability to communicate with the gods. If it''s not for the sad and crisp breeze, no matter how carefully we plan, we can''t win Wudang sect. But why do you mind, widow flower? Anyway, it''s good for your final revenge


    "Zhang Sanfeng is respected by people all over the world. He is a recognized land God. Once his death is exposed, it will definitely cause a big stir. I don''t understand why we need to deal with Zhang Sanfeng first to kill Zhao Gou?" Li Qingluo began to make a routine.


    Old Dao Ba Zi replied: "I didn''t tell you before to avoid divulging information. Now it''s time to tell you something."


    After a pause, he went on to say: "today, the emperor has been in poor health. He has been asking for immortality all these years, trying to prolong his life. Unfortunately, Zhang Sanfeng always uses an excuse to refuse every time. If we can control Wudang sect and find someone to impersonate Zhang Sanfeng, we can easily approach Zhao Gou. At that time, the guard around him must be the weakest."


    Hearing what he said, both Li Qingluo and song Qingshu were in a terrible mood. No wonder they wanted to deal with Zhang Sanfeng thousands of miles away. It was this idea that they were fighting.


    However, song Qingshu was a little strange. The other party approached Zhao Gou in the name of Zhang Sanfeng, and there was no need to deal with the whole Wudang sect. After all, Wudang and Lin''an were thousands of miles away. It would be too late for Wudang to come and expose them when they got the news.

 Chapter 1944

    Li Qingluo also raised her doubts at this time: "but I''m afraid Zhang Sanfeng is not so good at pretending. Not to mention his unfathomable martial arts, that is, his appearance, how can he deceive Zhao Gou and the people around him?"


    The old Dao Ba Zi replied: "naturally, we have to choose a person who is good at changing looks. The world is so big, and the ability of changing looks is the first of the Ruan family. It''s a pity that the Ruan family is Han... Cough, anyway, it can''t be used by us. Originally, there was another excellent candidate, but I don''t know where I''ve been recently. I can''t find any information."


    Song Qingshu thought in secret, listening to his tone, it seems that the Ruan family is Han Yuzhou''s person, which further proves the possibility that he is Jia Sidao. In addition, who is the best candidate he mentioned? Can''t it be Zhu? Now that a Zhu is in the imperial palace of Liao, no wonder he can''t find him.


    "What about that?" Li Qingluo frowned.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll find a way to solve it. Widow Hua, I have something else to ask you. You go back first. I''ll send someone to inform you if you have something


    Li Qingluo takes a worried look at Song Qingshu and notices that the other party gives her a reassuring look. Then she nods and leaves the room. Naturally, someone outside takes her to leave here in a carriage again.


    Song Qingshu was on guard, and the other party left him alone. I don''t know if he noticed any flaw? But he''s a good artist. He''s bold, but he''s not afraid. What''s wrong with him? He just smashes the wall and catches him.


    "Is there anything to hide from the widow just now?" After a while, the sound of the handle of an old knife came from behind the wall.


    Song Qingshu''s heart is awe inspiring. It seems that compared with Li Qingluo, this wandering soul is the confidant of the old Dao Bangzi: "there''s nothing to hide, but after her first battle in Wudang, the whole person is a little depressed."


    "Before, she had repeatedly confirmed whether she would hurt those people in Wudang Mountain this time," the old Dao Ba Zi sneered. "Women are like this. They are afraid of wolves before and tigers after. What''s the big deal."


    Song Qingshu is silent. The wandering soul is very gloomy. It''s always right to talk less.


    The old Dao Ba Zi suddenly said, "but this woman has always been cruel and civilized in the world. Why do you have such scruples about Wudang people? Well, it''s said that song Qingshu is a famous Playboy in the river and lake. He is good at taking women''s chastity thousands of miles away. Is it true that widow Hua is also hooked up with him? "


    Song Qingshu that waterfall sweat ah, his reputation has been bad to this point?


    "It shouldn''t be possible. It''s a little weird." Behind the wall came the voice of the old knife handle murmuring to himself, "I think it''s because song Qingshu saved the girl of the Yue family..." the other side''s voice was very small. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s skill, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear it across a wall.


    After hearing him dispel his doubts, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. However, he soon heard the other party''s question: "by the way, how are you doing with what you have been told?"


    Song Qingshu raised his heart and carefully replied, "the woman of Ruan family has been killed by me." He secretly congratulated himself that he had experienced it personally, otherwise he would not know what Taoist Huang Mu had done before.


    "Your martial arts are the most suitable for assassination. No matter how strict the guards around Mrs. Ruan are, it''s hard to stop you if there''s no targeted arrangement. I''m not surprised that you finish the task by surprise. What I''m asking is another thing. How are you doing?" The sound of the old handle came again.


    Song Qingshu felt a pause in his heart. At that time, the situation in Zixiao palace was critical, so he could only give a heavy hand. Taoist Huang Mu was pierced by Wan Jian and lost his breath on the spot. As a result, he didn''t have time to ask each other''s confession. These people in ghost mountain villa were independent, and Li Qingluo couldn''t know what Taoist Huang Mu''s task was.


    Just when he didn''t know how to respond, he heard old Dao Bangzi''s words: "it seems that the investigation is not going well. It''s no wonder that you, the man surnamed Jia, mobilized all his intelligence investigation for such a long time, and found nothing. It would be strange if you found it so easily."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, listening to the meaning of his words, as if he was not Jia Sidao? Now all the previous conjectures about him have to be overturned. Let''s start again.


    "However, we still have to do what we should do. You should try your best to find out. After all, Jia has given us a lot of help this time. It would not be easy to control Wudang sect if it were not for his blind swordsmen." The old hilt laughed twice.


    "Good." Song Qingshu cherishes words like gold, but makes a quick calculation in his heart. It seems that those blind swordsmen are really the people in Jia Sidao''s hands. They should be the masters who were once blinded by Linghu through Zuo lengchan''s relationship. This is in line with the previous guess.


    So Jia Sidao used all the intelligence to find out the things, obviously is his legitimate son Jia Baoyu! Jia Baoyu was assassinated and died quietly on Xiake island. Then he was turned into a corpse and turned into powder. He pretended to be Jia Baoyu and returned to Lin''an. As a result, he disappeared outside Lin''an City soon after. Later, he had no skills and could not pretend to be Jia Baoyu any more. Naturally, they had no trace of Jia Baoyu.


    There is no Jia Baoyu in this world. No matter how energetic they are, they can''t find a person who doesn''t exist at all.


    "Well, go ahead and wait for someone to contact you later." The sound of the old handle of the knife sounded behind him again, and he seemed to be planning to leave.


    Song Qingshu is hesitating to stop him. Suddenly, he hears the sound of an organ coming from behind the wall. Obviously, there is another organ behind the wall.


    Now, song Qingshu can only give up. After all, at this time, he doesn''t know what''s going on behind him. If he breaks through the wall, he can''t catch the handle of the old knife. On the contrary, he will scare the snake.


    When he came out of the house, another coachman handed him a black scarf. Song Qingshu got on the car quietly. After half an hour, the carriage finally stopped, and the coachman had disappeared.


    Song Qingshu rips off the black scarf, confirms that no one is watching nearby, and runs back along the route he remembers. With his lightness skills, he quickly finds the house before him. It''s empty. He looks around and finally finds the secret room behind the wall. There''s another mechanism in the secret room, connected with a secret road. Finally, he finds that the exit of the secret road is in a family yard dozens of feet away, As for the old handle, it''s long gone.


    "Act like an agent." Song Qingshu has a headache. It''s more difficult to find out the secret of spirit mountain villa than he imagined.


    Back to the inn agreed before, Li Qingluo and others had been waiting there. When they saw him coming back, they were secretly relieved: "I thought you had a hand with the old Dao handle."


    Song Qingshu shakes her head and tells her what happened after she left.


    "The old Dao handle didn''t trust me," Li Qingluo said bitterly, "but it''s enough to prove that I wasn''t in his plan at the beginning. I''m more curious about who he is going to rely on to finish the Dragon slaughter."

 Chapter 1945

    Li Qingluo is the leader of both the Xiaoyao sect and the Bailian sect. Looking at the whole world, she is already a top expert. She doesn''t plan to use the handle of such a person, which proves that either he doesn''t lack such a person, or... With her martial arts, she is not qualified to participate in the final event.


    Either way, it proves how terrifying the hidden power of spirit mountain villa is.


    However, song Qingshu''s headache now is not this, but the next place. XiaoLongNu naturally wants to go back to Yuefu. Yue Fei is rehabilitated, and the orphan is found. The imperial court returns the former Yuefu to Yuejia people. Although XiaoLongNu likes a person, it is her home now.


    Li Qingluo is with her. After all, she is related to her husband''s family. This time, the husband''s family also made great efforts to find her.


    I don''t know if I''m dissatisfied with song Qingshu. The two women go quite simply and don''t give him a chance to stay.


    "Song Lang, where are we going next?" Shen Bijun asked.


    Song Qingshu was really asked this question. If he was the only one, the question would be very simple. Just go back to king Qi''s residence. After being separated from Ren Yingying for such a long time, I still miss him.


    But now there is another Shen Bijun, who has been separated for such a long time, and it''s hard to meet again. As a result, he brings a woman to the door, which has the attribute of scum man.


    "Why am I such a mother now?" Song Qingshu immediately comforted himself that this was not the slag man, but he didn''t want to hurt the two women, so he hesitated.


    "Come on, let''s go back to king Qi''s house." After all, song Qingshu made a decision. It''s impossible for him to learn from Dayu.


    "Will sister Ren not be happy to see me?" Shen Bijun bit his lips gently, and his eyes were full of worry.


    Song Qingshu was worried about how to talk to her about Ren Yingying. Unexpectedly, she took the initiative to ask, "how do you know Ying Ying is in king Qi''s residence?"


    Shen Bijun chuckled: "the marriage between the king of the Golden Snake and the holy aunt of the sun moon god religion is a story about men and women. The last time you rescued any girl in the city, it made a stir in the whole boudoir circle in the south of the Yangtze River." Although she was smiling, there was a trace of bitterness in her eyes. After all, she used to be the proud woman of heaven and the unattainable goddess in all men''s hearts. She never thought that such a thing would happen one day.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Bijun, don''t worry. Yingying is a very good person. She will never embarrass you. You will become good friends soon." Ren Yingying''s most famous feature is grace and magnanimity. You should know that Linghu Chong treats Yue Lingshan like she did in the original work, and she still helps to take care of her without complaint or regret. In this respect, few women can match her magnanimity.


    Of course, Ren Yingying is not a saint. She must be jealous and emotional at the bottom of her heart. But the more she is, the more pitiable she is.


    They walked all the way to king Qi''s mansion. Originally, song Qingshu wanted to take her to relax. Who knows that Shen Bijun had been asking Ren Yingying about her usual hobbies, which made song Qingshu feel distressed: "Bijun, you really don''t have to be so careful, and you don''t have to try to please anyone. You just have to be yourself. You know, although I''m a playful person, my eyes are very high, The people around them are mostly very kind-hearted girls. They are not very jealous in the court. They have to fight against each other. "


    "It''s me." Shen Bijun was stunned, and his face finally showed a smile from the bottom of his heart. "It''s mainly because of the environment I grew up in, and all the people around me are ladies of those big families. When I get used to the mess in their family, I can''t help but worry more."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "don''t worry, our family is different from those families. You will have a big stage at that time. You don''t need to waste energy on such low-level things as being jealous."


    Shen Bijun let out a sound. He followed him for so long, but he also vaguely knew his lover''s ambition. For a moment, he couldn''t help but be fascinated.


    Before long, they came to king Qi''s residence. When they heard the news of his return, Ren Yingying welcomed him out with surprise and joy. However, when they saw Shen Bijun, their whole body froze, but they immediately returned to normal. They asked in a soft voice, "brother song, is this girl?"


    Song Qingshu laughs and says to Shen Bijun, "well, I''m not wrong. She must have reacted like this. She''s a little unhappy, but she knocks her teeth down and swallows them, presenting the best and gentlest side to others."


    Ren Yingying can''t help being ashamed: "brother song ~"


    Shen Bijun also pursed a smile and went forward with a salute: "Bijun has seen Yingying sister." At the same time, she sighed in her heart that all the women in the river''s Lake were disdainful when they talked about them. They thought that they danced swords and guns all day long. They were neither elegant nor decent, and they couldn''t make it to the stage. However, the women in front of them were as beautiful as immortal white jade. Few women in the whole Jiangnan could match her, What''s more surprising is that her graceful and self-contained temperament is more noble than the real princess.


    Ren Yingying didn''t expect that the other side''s posture would be so low. You should know that the elder sister in the same family doesn''t necessarily shout according to their age. Most of the time, it''s a kind of status.


    Quickly helped her up: "Bi Jun, get up quickly, we don''t like this here."


    When Shen Bijun looks at her, she is also looking at Shen Bijun. She is shocked by the beauty of the woman in front of her. At the same time, she understands what it means in the book that water comes out of Hibiscus to carve. The other person doesn''t wear any jewelry, and there is no powder on her face, because for her, jewelry and powder are superfluous. No matter how precious the jewels are, they can''t add to her beauty.


    No matter who takes a look at her, they will never forget that women are jealous. If they meet beautiful women, they will inevitably feel affected by each other. But at this time, Ren Yingying can''t get the slightest idea of this, because Shen Bijun''s actions reveal a kind of elegant charm, which makes her admire her as a woman.


    All of a sudden, she wants to bite song Qingshu hard. This bastard is fickle. Every time she looks for an ordinary woman, she still has a sense of superiority. But he always comes back with fairies, which makes her under a lot of pressure.


    "Bijun, why is the name so familiar?" Ren Yingying suddenly Yi, she is in charge of the intelligence network of the Qi palace, naturally know the name of the missing princess.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "that''s what you think. Her surname is Shen."


    Knowing that she was Shen Bijun, Ren Yingying''s only unhappiness was replaced by sympathy. He quickly comforted: "I''ve heard about your family, Bijun. Please be patient. This will be your home in the future. We are all your relatives."


    "Well." Shen Bijun''s eyes turned red when he felt the sincerity of the other party''s tone.


    Seeing the two women nestling together, the sadness in the air gradually diffuses. Song Qingshu intends to break the atmosphere: "there are many people here, and the eyes are mixed. Let''s go inside first."


    At this time, suddenly a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground came from a distance. Several people looked back and saw a man with blood overturned into the courtyard wall.

 Chapter 1946

    Shen Bijun gives a low cry and subconsciously hides behind song Qingshu. Ren Yingying is calm. She is the saint of the sun and moon god religion. She has never seen a big scene.


    Song Qingshu stood there. He saw many wounds on his body. He didn''t know whether it was his own blood or someone else''s blood on his clothes. Hearing his breath, he was short and weak. He was obviously seriously injured.


    "I... I want to see the king of Qi." The man finally took a breath, just saw the three people in front of him, and said intermittently.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer. He came back in secret this time and didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    Ren Yingying came forward and asked, "who are you? What do you want to do with the king of Qi?"


    When the man saw the beautiful woman in front of him, her expression became very surprised and happy, and he even spoke smoothly: "is this princess Qi? I''m Luo RIYUAN, an officer in front of the temple. " It is said that the king of Qi had many confidants. However, there was only one confidant in the palace of the king of Qi in Lin''an City. After all, the story of Ren Yingying in Lin''an was not secret in the court circle.


    Hearing that he called himself Princess Qi, Ren Yingying blushed. Subconsciously, she felt a little more happy, and even looked at each other. However, she immediately woke up and looked anxiously at Shen Bijun. Seeing that she didn''t show any displeasure, she just breathed a sigh of relief.


    "General Luo, why are you in such a state?" Ren Yingying is in charge of the intelligence work of king Qi''s mansion. He has some knowledge of the people in the official circles here. Luo RIYUAN is a middle and high-level officer in the front of the palace, and seems to be close to Jia Sidao.


    Luo RIYUAN said with a bitter smile: "it''s a long story, cough..."


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go inside." Seeing that he was seriously injured, Ren Yingying quickly ordered his servants to help him into the hall, and at the same time, he ordered people to invite a doctor.


    "No, don''t invite the doctor!" Luo RI is willing to stop it in a hurry.


    Ren Yingying frowned: "but you are so hurt..."


    Luo RIYUAN drank a few mouthfuls of hot tea, and his whole spirit improved a little: "it''s OK, I can still hold on. The main reason is that he invited the doctor to disclose the news easily, but at that time, he implicated the princess."


    Ren Yingqi said, "what''s the news?"


    "We just went to assassinate Jia Sidao, but we failed. I escaped. All the people outside were after me." Luo RIYUAN replied bitterly.


    Originally, he was just accidentally involved in what kind of revenge, who knows it was such a big case, three people in the room were surprised.


    It was song Qingshu who responded quickly. When he came to his back, he lost a piece of Qi into his body and checked his injuries: "fortunately, it''s all trauma, and it didn''t hurt the viscera. Someone came to apply Jinchuang medicine to general Luo and bandage the wound."


    Feeling his powerful internal power, Luo RIYUAN was shocked: "who is this?" Although he knew the king of Qi, he didn''t see song Qingshu with his own eyes, so he couldn''t recognize it.


    Ren Yingying pursed a smile: "this is the king of Qi in your mouth."


    Luo RIYUAN was shocked. Regardless of the injury, he immediately rolled down from his chair and knelt down on the ground with tears in his eyes: "ask the king of Qi to save my brothers."


    Shen Bijun''s beautiful eyes on one side are full of splendor. She can see the respect and hope in general Luo''s eyes, as if his lover is his Savior. Originally, she met her lover''s confidant one after another during this period of time, and she was a little confused. She didn''t know whether her decision was right or wrong, but now she understood, His lover is a great hero, the rest is not important.


    "A man should be born like this." I don''t know why, Shen Bijun''s mind suddenly came up with a sentence from Han Gaozu. But she spat at once, thinking that bah bah bah is really unlucky. I''m sure I can''t be empress Lu. At most, it''s Mrs. Qi. Thinking of her miserable end, she secretly scolded why she had so many associations.


    When she was daydreaming, song Qingshu had helped Luo RIYUAN up: "general Luo, please get up quickly, what happened in the end."


    Luo RIYUAN just said what happened before. It turned out that Han kuozhou was killed in yujinyuan by Jia Sidao, which caused a lot of people''s dissatisfaction and anger.


    It''s a pity that Jia Sidao seized the power of Han Yuzhou by thunder. In addition, Zhao Gou acquiesced in this in order to negotiate peace with the state of Jin. Those people''s dissatisfaction and anger can only be pressed in the bottom of their hearts.


    But after all, Han Zhuozhou was the first one. Even if the tree fell and the monkeys scattered, there were still a group of loyal confidants under his hands. Seeing that the emperor did not punish Jia Sidao for this, Jia Sidao''s power was growing day by day, so they decided to revenge themselves.


    Luo RIYUAN, together with Bu Junsi officers Yang Ming and Zhang Xing, plans to do the same thing to Jia Sidao and kill him in the same way as Jia Sidao did to Han juezhou. Hua Yue, another former military officer of the temple, has always been at odds with Han juezhou, but he even despises Jia Sidao''s actions. Moreover, he is also a firm northern expedition party. Jia Sidao''s policy has led to the destruction of countless righteous men, Therefore, he, who was originally not a member of the Korean party, also joined the action.


    After careful planning and preparation, a group of people ambushed on Jia Sidao''s way to court today. They thought it was safe. But who knew that all the seemingly ordinary servants around Jia Sidao were top experts.


    They didn''t get rid of each other in the planned time. Then they brought in the Imperial City Department and the patrol troops of the imperial army. Instead, a group of people were ambushed and surrounded by the enemy. Finally, all the other brothers died in the war. Yang Ming, Zhang Xing and Hua Yue were captured. Only he ran out with all his strength.


    "You are really chivalrous before Qin Dynasty." After listening to the whole story, song Qingshu can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. To know the reason why people go to the tea cooler, even if Han was nice to these people before he died, he was dead. So Han had so many people under his command, and finally he had no choice but to accept the ending. After all, there were families and families. Who would revenge his former Lord for his passion?


    Now, it''s so long since the pre Qin, Chu and Han Dynasties, and people like Nie Gai and Tian Heng in yurang have almost disappeared. It''s just like this that Luo RIYUAN is so rare.


    "Are Yang Ming and others locked up in the prison now?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Luo RIYUAN nodded: "the assassination of Shangguan is a capital crime. It''s unfair to think that Jia Sidao has done the same thing but has risen step by step, but we have to be killed by him! I also hope that Wang Nian of Qi can save some of them in his friendship with Han Xiang in the past. Originally, it was not a pity for us to die, but we didn''t kill Jia Sidao. I''m really not reconciled! "


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, brother Han''s accident was too sudden before. I haven''t had time to help him. I still feel sorry for him. Now that I know you''ve avenged him, how can you stand by? I will certainly get them out. "


    "Thank you, king Qi! From now on, we will be the king of Qi, and we will never die! " Luo RIYUAN didn''t hope for this trip, but he came here when he was desperate. Unexpectedly, there was another village.


    "General Luo, let''s have a good rest and leave the rest to us." Ren Yingying orders people to hold Luo RIYUAN down to bandage and apply medicine, and then says to song Qingshu with a worried face, "Qingshu, if you don''t pay attention to this matter, you will tear your face with Jia Sidao. Is it really worth it at this critical moment?"


    Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice: "first, I really want to do something for Han juezhou. Second, I appreciate the loyalty of these people. Not to mention that they are all middle and high-level officers in the key departments of Sanya, they may be of great use in the future. Even if they are ordinary people, I will save them."


    ----

 Chapter 1947

    Seeing him thinking like this, Ren Yingying couldn''t say anything more: "then how do you plan to save each other?"


    "Quick fight, quick decision. These people have just been arrested. Although Jia Sidao hated them to death, he had to pretend to ask Zhao Gou how to deal with them because he wanted to build a memorial archway when he became a whore. It would take a long time to wait for the death penalty. During this period, the defense forces should not be properly arranged. I will take advantage of this gap to rescue them, Then he sent them out of Lin''an City before Jia Sidao reacted Song Qingshu replied.


    "Do you want to do it tonight?" Ren Yingying nodded slightly, that is to get the most benefits at the least cost. Even if she moves fast enough, she may not need to pay any benefits. She believes that her lover''s martial arts can do this step.


    Song Qingshu said, "I''ll go to Tianlong after night. Before that, you can arrange to send Luo RIYUAN out of the city as soon as possible. Well, first arrange to go to the Golden Snake camp."


    "Good!" Ren Yingying has been in the Qi palace for such a long time, but it''s still no problem to send just one person out of the city. "It''s ok if Luo RI is willing. After all, he hasn''t been caught, and his goal is small. But when you save those people, it''s bound to alarm the imperial court. Even if Lin''an is out, the Navy along the river will make strict checks, and all the city gates will be set up everywhere. Then you''ll want to send them away, It''s even more difficult. "


    Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice: "at that time, all the cities in the north will surely be wanted everywhere, and the riverside in the West and the sea entrance in the East will be strictly controlled. But in the south is the hinterland of the imperial court, and they can''t do everything in a hurry, so the investigation in the South will be relatively empty. I will take them directly to Shanyin, and then go to sea from the sea entrance nearby, and go to the site of Golden Snake camp in the north, In this way, we can bypass the Navy near Lin''an, and... "


    Song Qingshu pauses and looks at Shen Bijun pitifully: "in addition, take her to Shen garden to pay homage to her parents."


    Shen Bijun was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was still thinking about himself at this time. His eyes were soon covered with mist, and he didn''t cry until he had exhausted his strength.


    Ren Yingying said softly, "I''ll arrange your journey to Shanyin together later. You have a good rest and keep your energy ready for the evening."


    Suddenly I noticed that the other party was staring at me, and I turned red: "Why are you looking at me so strangely?"


    Song Qingshu asked: "are you not angry at all?"


    Ren Yingying confused: "why should I be angry?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''m angry that I''m going to leave you as soon as I meet you again, and it''s to send another woman away?"


    Ren Yingying spat: "what a mess, you are mainly to save people, and Bijun sister''s life experience is so poor, I''m not hard hearted, how can I get angry with her? Don''t make fun of her."


    "Yingying elder sister..." Shen Bijun was really impressed by Ren Yingying''s bearing, and suddenly realized that compared with her, he really had a kind of small personality. He was still entangled in love, but the other side had great love in his heart.


    Song Qingshu is also moved to the ground, can''t help holding Ren Yingying in his arms, wantonly kissing her smooth cheek.


    Ren Yingying was so ashamed that he quickly pushed him away: "what''s the matter? Go to rest quickly. Don''t affect the action at night. I... I''ll arrange for people to send Luo RI away." She has always been very thin skinned. Now Song Qingshu is so intimate in front of others that she doesn''t know what to do, so she just leaves in a hurry.


    "Sister Yingying is really a good person." Shen Bijun quietly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, feeling a lot.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "before I told you, don''t worry, you still don''t believe it, it''s time to let go."


    "Well." Shen Bijun nodded, "I also want to learn from Yingying sister." Then he ran away as if.


    Song Qingshu heard inexplicably: "where are you going?" What do you want to learn from Yingying?


    Shen Bijun''s voice came from afar: "you go to have a rest first. I''ll take a stroll in the mansion."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to smile, so he went back to his room and began to conserve his energy. In the middle of the night, song Qingshu quietly went out of king Qi''s house, and the whole figure merged with the night and rushed to Tianlao.


    He is already familiar with Tianlong. Now his martial arts are getting better and better. It''s not difficult for him to sneak in quietly. He soon found the people Luo RIYUAN described in Tianlong. At this time, they were covered with blood and were sleeping on the ground in a pile of grass.


    "Yang Ming, Zhang Xing, Hua Yue?" Song Qingshu called several times, but they didn''t wake up. From the sound of breathing, it can be judged that they had been seriously injured. At this time, they were very weak.


    Take out a few jiuzhuan bear snake pills from your arms and give them to the public. Then carry out the exercises for the three people and turn out the power of the pills. Jiuzhuan xiongshe pill is the top holy medicine of Xiaoyao sect. Now Song Qingshu is the Lord of lingjiu palace, so there is no shortage of such magic medicine.


    Getting nourishment from jiuzhuan xiongshe pill, the three seriously injured people wake up one after another. Song Qingshu takes the opportunity to say, "you generals, I''m Luo RI. I''m willing to specially entrust you to save you."


    "I don''t know what to call this hero?" they looked at each other


    Song Qingshu knew that sincerity was the most important factor in people''s communication, and he wanted to accept their hearts. Soon he would tell them their identities, so he didn''t hide from them at the beginning: "in the next song Qingshu, Luo RI is willing to hide in king Qi''s mansion today when he is seriously injured..." he continued to heal the three people''s internal forces, and at the same time, he roughly told the story of long Qumai.


    "I can''t repay the kindness of saving my life by visiting the king of Qi!" Knowing his identity, several people have no doubt. It is well known that Han Jianzhou and song Qingshu make friends. Now only he has the ability, and only he dares to save himself.


    "Get up, please." Song Qingshu said in a hurry, "I''ll help you out first, and I''ll talk about other things later."


    "Good." Several people were determined to die, but they didn''t expect that they had a bright future. Their instinct for survival excited them.


    Just about to take them out, song Qingshu suddenly raised his hand: "someone''s coming, I''ll hide first." Finish saying body shape a flash, already don''t know to hide in that shadow.


    Although he is good at martial arts, he just wants to save the three people quietly, but he didn''t expect to take them out of the prison.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu, hiding in the dark, was surprised. He thought that the people who came were soldiers on patrol or prison guards passing by by by accident. But at this time, he heard people''s footsteps and walked lightly. He was also a first-class expert in the world. How could ordinary soldiers and prison guards have this ability?


    Soon a man in black came to the three men''s cell and said to them, "do you want to die or live?"


    The three men in the prison looked at each other. They had the same doubts as song Qingshu. They didn''t understand who this man was. They didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment. They immediately said, "who wants to die, but we have committed a capital crime, and there is no way to live."


    "Wrong!" The man in black cut them off, his voice full of pride. "As long as you agree to join spirit mountain manor, you can live."

 Chapter 1948

    "Spirit mountain villa?" Song Qingshu, who is hiding in the dark, has a jump in his heart. He let the old Dao handle slip away before. He thought that the clue of ghost mountain villa was broken. He never thought that he could get the clue again here. It''s really another village with hidden flowers.


    The three men in the cell were also at a loss. Hua Yue asked, "what spirit mountain villa?"


    The man in black replied: "ghost mountain manor, as the name suggests, people in it are all ghosts. No matter how much you have done outside, once you enter the ghost mountain manor, you will get a new identity, and the debts and enmities that you owed before will be written off."


    Zhang Xing said with a sneer, "it''s a big tone. We''ve committed a capital crime. If the imperial court wants to kill our head, can you protect it?"


    The man in Black said haughtily: "nature can be protected. There is no one in the world who can''t be protected by our spirit mountain villa. As long as you nod your head, I will keep you safe."


    "Why, you would have died now. Even if you were cheated, there would be no loss. If it was true, you could escape from life. I don''t know what you are hesitating about." Seeing that the three people looked at each other, the man in black didn''t know that song Qingshu had been here before. At present, the three people didn''t want to have anything to do with ghost mountain villa.


    "We..." Zhang Xingzheng wanted to refuse, or Yang Mingsu came to calm down, quickly stopped his words, "what you said is too incredible, we have to think about it."


    The man in black frowned: "what do you have to consider?"


    Huayue also cooperated: "we know that there is no free lunch in the world. You ghost mountain villa are so mysterious, and you have spent a lot of energy to save us. We will definitely make a return in the future."


    The man in black nodded, and his eyes showed approval: "yes, I need you to repay me in the future, but it''s also something in the future. Why don''t you go through this difficulty first?"


    Hua Yue shook his head: "in this world, death is not the most terrible. There are many things that make life worse than death, so naturally we need to think about it."


    Seeing what he said was reasonable, the man in black didn''t worry about him: "OK, you can consider it, but I can only give you one day. I will ask you again tomorrow. If you miss this opportunity, you will wait for the execution order from the imperial court."


    At this time, the noise came from the corridor in the distance. The man in Black said quickly, "I can''t stay here for a long time. You should think about it carefully. I''ll go first." Then he left quickly.


    Song Qingshu flashed out of the shadow and said to the three people in the cell, "you wait a moment. I''ll go to find out the situation of this man and come back to save you."


    There is no objection to the three people in the cell. After all, although they are capital crimes, they will not be killed in one or two days.


    Song Qingshu came out of the dungeon and soon found the trace of the man in black. He followed him carefully.


    The lightness skill of the man in black is absolutely first-class in the Jianghu, and he is extremely cautious, almost reaching the point of turning back three times in one step. However, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is too high, completely beyond his imagination, so he has never found that he has an extra tail.


    The man in black also made a few big circles. After he finally made sure that no one was following him, he just sped up all the way to a certain direction. Song Qingshu followed him until he saw him enter a grand mansion.


    "Yiwangfu?" This is far beyond song Qingshu''s expectation. He always thought that Jia Sidao was behind the ghost mountain villa, but now it seems that King Yi has become the biggest suspect.


    In order to confirm his conjecture, song Qingshu also sneaked into the mansion and hung far behind the man in black. On the way, he avoided many patrol guards and dark piles.


    Song Qingshu frowned and thought that the man in black would not come to assassinate King Yi? After experiencing the disturbances in Sichuan and Wudang Mountain, it is in line with the style of spirit mountain villa.


    Looking at the man in black entering a study like room, song Qingshu didn''t have to come close. With his present skill, if he listened carefully, he couldn''t hide the movement of tens of Zhang.


    "Why are you back so soon?" A young voice sounded, the tone was full of the superior''s arrogance and indifference.


    Song Qingshu was stunned because he had recognized the owner of the voice. At the beginning, the court officially granted him the title of king of Qi, and King Yi came to congratulate him personally. In addition, they met several times in the court hall, so they naturally heard his voice.


    "Is the old Dao handle really the king of Yi?" Song Qingshu was confused for a moment.


    "Report back to the master, and those people say they have to think about it." The voice of the man in black rang out and roughly told what had just happened in prison.


    "I want to live, but I don''t want to pay the price. Hehe, how can there be such a good thing in the world?" In the room came the sneer of King Yi, "before I saw them assassinate Jia Sidao, I appreciated their courage, now it seems that they are just indecisive people."


    "Excuse me, these people have some skills, but they assassinated Jia Sidao. If we sell them, let Jia''s house know, I''m afraid..." the man in black hesitated for a long time and said.


    King Yi snorted: "don''t let him know? Although our two sides are close to each other now, once we have the chance, I''m afraid we will be swallowed up by Jia. "


    "So they are prepared to play a few idle games in advance. After all, these people are the backbone officers of Sanya. They have a large number of contacts in the army, but their identity makes them unable to give full play to the potential of these contacts. In the future, with me as the backing, they can control the Sanya imperial army to a certain extent; What''s better is that these people have a deep hatred with Jia Sidao, and they don''t have to worry about being wooed by Jia in the future. "


    The man in black couldn''t help sighing: "the master is really far sighted, the villain can only see the immediate interests."


    "Don''t flatter me," Wang Yi said, but his tone was full of pride. "By the way, how are you getting in touch with faceless people?"


    Song Qingshu was shocked to hear that. According to Li Qingluo, the Faceless Man and the general are the most mysterious and aloof people in the spirit mountain villa. Unexpectedly, this time, they not only learned the true identity of the old Dao Bangzi, but also heard the news of the most mysterious Faceless Man.


    "According to the news from the channel, the Faceless Man has replied, saying that he will appear at the scheduled place on time, and we don''t need to worry about other things." The man in black replied.


    "Do you really want us to arrange it?" King Yi said to himself, "if he doesn''t come or is half a moment late, all his plans will fall short."


    The man in black asked tentatively, "how could this shameless man be so arrogant? He didn''t give his master face several times, and I don''t know where he came from?"

 Chapter 1949

    Hearing the question of the man in black, song Qingshu was very happy. He was eager for the man in black to ask more similar questions, so that he might have a chance to find out who the faceless man was.


    It''s a pity that King Yi didn''t give him a chance. He just scolded him displeasantly: "if you don''t understand the rules after being with me for so long, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Next time you try again, no matter whether you are intentional or unintentional, it''s the same result."


    "The villain should die, the villain should die..." although I can''t see it, I can still imagine that the cold sweat on the face of the man in black must be falling.


    It''s a pity that the song Qingshu outside whispers. From the information we get now, I''m afraid that only king Yi knows the identity of the faceless man. But his identity is sensitive, and he can''t capture him to ask for a confession. Of course, there''s another factor. He doesn''t want to scare the snake too early. After all, it''s probably good for him to see the plot of spirit mountain villa at present.


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu quietly left King Yi''s residence and went all the way to Tianlao. Now Huayue and others are being watched by spirit mountain villa. They must be rescued as soon as possible to avoid long dreams.


    In a few moments, song Qingshu admired King Yi. It was not only that the heroes had the same ideas on the issues of Hua Yue and others, but more importantly that he was able to make such a big contribution to ghost mountain villa.


    In fact, it''s normal to think about it. Now there is someone in the crown prince''s position. If there is no accident, the throne has nothing to do with him, so he can only make his own accident.


    "Now the biggest question is what is the plan of spirit mountain villa?" Song Qingshu can guess one or two from what happened in Wudang Mountain, but he has no clue as to who the Faceless Man and general are.


    Back in the dungeon, Hua Yue and others had been waiting for him. When they saw him coming back, they were shocked.


    "Follow me!" Song Qingshu opened the door of the cell with sword spirit and removed their shackles.


    "Will this affect the king of Qi?" Hua Yue hesitated. After all, robbing the prison is a big crime. Don''t say he''s just a prince with a different surname. I''m afraid even the prince can''t afford it.


    "Of course, it will be involved to break the prison in public, but I just don''t want to be recognized? Who knows I robbed it then? " Song Qingshu had to sigh that he was really a kind man. He was dying and worried about others. It''s no wonder that he still chose to join in the assassination of Jia Sidao when he was clearly at odds with Han Jianzhou.


    Hearing what he said, Huayue finally let go, but Yang Ming asked, "what happened to the ghost villa just now? It feels like it''s very mysterious and powerful. We''ve shaken them like this. Will they come after us with the imperial court afterwards? If it implicates the king of Qi... "


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "ghost mountain villa is just an organization that breeds ambition. It''s doomed that it can''t appear in the sun. I''m not even afraid of the imperial court. Will I be afraid of a ghost mountain villa?"


    "So it is." They used to be high-ranking members of the army. Naturally, they know that gangs are emerging in endlessly, but they are nothing but dregs in the face of the power of the government.


    "By the way," Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something, "your family..."


    Three people replied: "we are not reckless people, to make such a ten dead and lifeless thing, naturally at the beginning of preparing for the family, fortunately we are all single, there are not many people in the family, and it is convenient to move."


    Seeing that they had already arranged for their families, song Qingshu was relieved,


    After all, song Qingshu had done such a thing many times, and the defense of Hua Yue was not in place, so he didn''t disturb the guards until he took them out of the prison.


    Of course, after another half an hour, the person on duty will find that the person on duty has been pointed to the sleeping point, which will surely be hard to hide, but this half an hour is already enough.


    After leaving the prison, song Qingshu and Huayue didn''t go back to the palace of Qi. Instead, they went out of the city wall directly. The wall of Lin''an City is tall, the moat is wide, and there are soldiers patrolling at any time. Ordinary experts can''t cross it. Even song Qingshu needs several times to take them out of the city.


    Ren Yingying had been waiting outside the city for a long time. Seeing his arrival, he could not help sighing with relief: "you are an hour later than the appointed time. I thought something had happened. If I hadn''t heard the fighting in the city, I would have gone to the city to investigate."


    "Let you worry, just happened to encounter a sudden situation..." Song Qingshu will ghost villa things roughly said once.


    "Is the old Dao handle the king of Yi?" Ren Yingying was also surprised.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "we''ll talk about it in detail later. We need to hurry up and send them away."


    Ren Yingying also knew the importance, and did not ask any more. He took the three men to the carriage.


    "I''ve met the princess..." the three of Huayue salute Ren Yingying. Although the imperial court has not officially canonized the princess of Qi - even if it is to be canonized, it must be one of the two princesses, but the wedding of the princess has not been held, and there is a beautiful and mysterious woman in the palace of Qi who has been in town for a long time. As time goes by, people in Lin''an''s official face call her Princess of Qi.


    The three of Huayue have long heard of the beauty of Princess Qi. The woman in front of them is more beautiful than all the women they have seen before, and they have a calm and noble air. Therefore, they did not hesitate to guess her identity.


    However, their voices stopped abruptly, because when they lifted the curtain of the carriage, they found a beautiful woman sitting in the carriage. At the first sight, they looked away with shame, as if they were afraid to look at each other with their stunning beauty.


    They looked back at Ren Yingying again. For a moment, they couldn''t tell the difference. For a moment, they really didn''t know which one was the fairy princess Qi in the legend.


    Song Qingshu patted several people on the shoulder: "what are you doing in a daze? Get on the bus as soon as possible. We should seize the time to get on the road before the reaction of the people in Tianlong."


    The three of them just got on the carriage, but they were all sitting in a tight seat all the way, leaning far away in a corner, so they didn''t dare to go out.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "several soldiers are not afraid to assassinate Jia Sidao. How can they be so nervous now?"


    Several people laughed awkwardly, but Zhang Xing was the first to say: "we are not afraid to go to battle to kill the enemy, but we are so close to women, and the two princesses are so beautiful that we don''t even know where to put our hands."


    Hearing the names of the two princesses, Ren YingYing and Shen Bijun turned red one after another. For a moment, they didn''t know how to react. Song Qingshu laughed and directly changed the topic to dispel the embarrassment: "by the way, Yingying, has general Luo arranged it?"


    Ren Yingying nodded: "during the day, I had already sent him out of the city. At that time, Lin''an City was not under martial law. It was not very difficult. Even if the imperial court issued a wanted order, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with him."


    After hearing this, the three of them stood up and saluted one after another: "for the help of the Lord and the princess, we can''t repay them. We can only repay them as cattle and horses!"

 Chapter 1950

    "We have a lot of cattle and horses in our family, so we don''t have to bother a few generals," Ren Yingying said with a smile. "These generals are destined to be famous people in the war. If we really let them be cattle and horses, wouldn''t we be blind."


    She laughs sweetly and makes a joke at will, but it doesn''t disgust Huayue. On the contrary, it quickly shortens the distance between the two sides.


    After talking with the three people, song Qingshu gradually found out the changes in the situation during this period of time. After Han kuozhou was killed, the forces of the Han faction were leaderless and severely suppressed.


    As a member of the Zaizhi level and a political advisor, jingboring has always been an iron ally of Han Yuzhou. After Han Yuzhou died, he was impeached by Jia Sidao and demoted to other places.


    Wu Qian, another political advisor, was even worse. When the news of Wu Xi''s treason came, the whole Wu family was ransacked. If it had not been for many people''s security, it would have been implicated in nine ethnic groups. It turned out that Wu Xi did not mutiny and the imperial court pacified the Wu family. But the Wu family had already been destroyed by Jia Sidao. The whole Wu family had been killed and the exiled had been exiled, In the end, it was a symbolic countervail, which was no longer the grand occasion of that year.


    Speaking of this, Hua Yue and others are filled with righteous indignation. They are also members of the army. They are full of sympathy and anger for the injustice suffered by Wu family generals. This is another important reason that drives them to assassinate Jia Sidao.


    Today, the zaizu organization has been controlled by Qian Xiangzu and Xue Ji, who have always been closely related to Jia Sidao; On the other side of the Privy Council, Zhao Kui, Qiu Gu and Zhao Rushu, who knew the Privy Council Affairs, were also Jia Sidao; Chen Ziqiang, who was originally a pro Korean school, was replaced by Lin Ruhai, Jia Sidao''s in laws; In addition, Jia Sidao''s promotion to Pingzhang military and state affairs can be described as a combination of military, political and financial power.


    Pingzhang''s military and state affairs and Pingzhang''s military and state affairs are important. If people don''t know about them, they will think that the latter is more powerful. In fact, the power of the two is very different. The latter can only intervene in the important affairs of the country. The former is in charge of all the affairs of the country. Therefore, Jia Sidao is even more powerful than Han at his peak.


    Song Qingshu also has a dignified look. Jia Sidao''s development trend is a bit big - boss rhythm. Can Zhao Gou, who values power so much, allow a person to be so powerful?


    Unknowingly, the carriage has arrived at the ferry. The party got out of the carriage and got on the ready boat. Ren Yingying stopped at the bank and said, "I won''t accompany you any more. I have to go back to Lin''an bureau to take a seat and respond to the reaction of the imperial court."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said apologetically, "I''ve just come back to meet you this time. I''m sorry to say goodbye."


    Ren Yingying''s face was as white as jade, and there was a faint blush: "people are still looking at you. Don''t talk about it. Business matters."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was always thin skinned: "OK, I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    Ren Yingying waved her hand: "don''t come back as soon as possible. She will spend more time with Bijun''s sister in Shanyin. She must want to spend more time with her dead parents."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling: "if you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband?"


    Ren Yingying couldn''t stand his enthusiasm any longer. He was worried that he would make too much intimacy in front of so many people, so he quickly pulled back his hand and left.


    Song Qingshu also knew that something strange had been found in Kungfu Tianlong. He didn''t dare to delay, so he jumped on the boat and embarked on the journey to the south.


    Because this time speed was the first thing, Ren Yingying did not prepare a big boat, but a light boat with high speed. In about one night, he arrived near Shanyin, where the imperial court issued a wanted order, and all prefectures and counties began to investigate passers-by. He didn''t know that they had already left the encirclement.


    After arriving at Shanyin, Ren Yingying had arranged for them to meet here. Song Qingshu put them on the boat and sailed from the east to the north by sea. Ask them to go to the site of Golden Snake camp to take care of the wounded first. In the future, they need three people to show their ambition while waiting for their own call.


    Huayue three experienced the disturbance of some time ago. They were disappointed with the imperial court, and song Qingshu and Jia Sidao were enemies, so they naturally agreed.


    After seeing off Huayue, song Qingshu took Shen Bijun to Shen garden.


    Since the murder that night, Shen Yuan, once a bustling garden, has long been deserted. Now it is overgrown with weeds, and there is a sense of dilapidation everywhere.


    Along the way, Shen Bijun introduced to song Qingshu what every place used to look like and what wonderful memories she had when she was a child. All the way to more than a dozen tombs in the backyard, she could no longer restrain her emotions. She knelt down in front of her parents'' grave and began to cry.


    After all, Shen Yan is a member of the imperial court. Although the imperial court has not been able to find out who killed the family, it has not been slack in collecting the bodies of the Shen family. It has also built tombs for them and buried them properly.


    Song Qingshu knew what kind of comfort was feeble at this time, so he just stood by and accompanied her silently.


    When she was sad, Shen Bijun finally cried and fainted. Song Qingshu secretly sighed and held her in his arms. He didn''t try to wake her up. Syncope is a mechanism for human body to protect itself. It''s better for her to have a good sleep at this time.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Bijun finally woke up and saw that he was in the arms of his lover, and his cold heart finally had some warmth: "brother song, I want to stay here for a long time and keep filial piety for my parents, but I can''t see them for the last time. I think I''m unfilial."


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Shen Bijun continued: "brother song, I''ll be here alone. You don''t have to stay with me. I know you have a lot of things on hand now. Don''t delay because of me."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "how can I do this? How can I leave you here alone?" Not to mention that Shen Bijun was born to be an ordinary woman. It''s not safe to stay in this desolate Shen garden. Especially, the murderer of Shen Yuan''s murder has not been found. Who knows if the murderer will come to Shen garden again and see Shen Bijun then?


    Shen Bijun said: "brother song, you taught me martial arts. I''m not as weak as before."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "you have studied martial arts for a short time. Now you are stronger and stronger than ordinary people. You can''t cope with the masters in the Jianghu, even if you meet some second and third rate people."


    Shen Bijun showed a sad cloud between her eyebrows, biting her lips, a look of tears: "but I really want to stay here with my parents."


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, song Qingshu sighed a goblin. I''m afraid that no man in the world has the heart to refuse such a woman''s request. When he was about to say something, he suddenly changed his face: "silence, someone has come to Shenyuan."

 Chapter 1951

    Shen Bijun was also pale and said in a low voice, "is it the murderer?" She thought about revenge in her mind, and her first reaction was to think of the murderer who washed Shen Yuan with blood.


    Song Qingshu was not sure. He took Shen Bijun to the direction where he was moving. Soon he came to the wall of a courtyard in Shenyuan. He saw a middle-aged man standing in front of the wall motionless. After a long time, he sighed.


    "This is..." Shen Bijun looked at the beautiful handwriting on the wall


    The world is thin, the human relationship is evil, the rain sends dusk, the flower falls easily. Xiaofeng dry, tears residual, want to note mind, monologue oblique appendix. Hard, hard, hard!


    People become their own. Today is not yesterday. The sick soul is often like a swing. The sound of the horn is cold, and the night is waning. Hide, hide, hide


    Song Qingshu replied: "when Lu you visited Shenyuan last time, he happened to meet his former wife Tang Wan and her present husband. He wrote a song" hairpin Phoenix - red crisp hand "in a moment of sadness. Now this song" hairpin Phoenix - the world is thin "must be Tang Wan''s response to Lu You''s book."


    Being both Shanyin people, Shen Bijun naturally knew about the past between Lu You and Tang Wan, and could not help sighing: "two deeply loved people can''t be together. They are really predestined."


    But song Qingshu disagreed: "in the final analysis, it''s just because of Lu''s mother''s opposition. Then one of them remarried and the other married a new woman. In other words, it was me. Even if the whole world opposed it, I would marry the right person back."


    "Parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words are still very important..." Shen Bijun didn''t agree at the beginning, but he couldn''t help smiling when he thought of his lover''s ability. "Brother song, you have no one in the world who can match your spirit."


    "The lesson of the king of Qi is that Lu Mou is too weak to fight, so that Wan''er has no choice but to marry someone else." The voice of the two chatting did not deliberately hide, so it startled the green shirt man to look back, and it was Lu you.


    "Brother Wuguan is a dutiful son. I just stand and talk without backache. I hope brother Lu doesn''t blame me." Song Qingshu arched his hand.


    Lu you shook his head: "what the king of Qi said is reasonable. If I had insisted at the beginning, we would not have fallen to such a state."


    Song Qingshu advised: "brother Wuguan, in fact, both of you are living very well now. The Miss Wang you married has a good appearance and a good family background; Miss Tang''s marriage to the prince of Beihai is also a good destination. The key is that the prince of Beihai is very kind to her. I think brother Wuguan can see that. "


    In history, Tang Wan''s later husband, Zhao Shicheng, was very kind to Tang Wan. After meeting Lu You in Shenyuan, he left to give them space to get along with each other. Tang Wan had a deep love for Tang Wan all his life. After the meeting in Shenyuan, Tang Wan recalled the sad past and soon died of depression. Zhao Shicheng was heartbroken and never married again for the rest of his life. Compared with Lu You, his love was deeper, More admirable.


    "That''s right," Lu You said with a bitter smile. "I don''t want to hide from the king of Qi. Although I pity Zhao Shicheng for her, I don''t feel so painful in my heart. Looking at the way they are playing harmoniously now, my heart is like a knife. I know this idea is mean, but I can''t help it..."


    Song Qingshu said: "brother Lu is an honest gentleman. No one in the world is a saint. As a man, it''s normal to have such an idea."


    Lu You sighed: "the king of Qi doesn''t have to comfort me either. Whenever such an idea arises, I will hate myself more and more." At this time, he suddenly noticed Shen Bijun behind song Qingshu and said, "this is not..."


    Shen Bijun bowed: "I''ve met uncle Lu." Lu''s family and Shen''s family are in the same mountain. Lu You and Tang Wan often visit Shen Yuan. They are close friends. Lu You has grown up and is naturally called uncle.


    Recognizing Shen Bijun, Lu You looks at Song Qingshu in shock: "king Qi, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing his appearance of abducting and selling the crown princess, song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it''s a long story. Let''s find a place to sit down and chat slowly."


    "Well, when Lu came, he prepared a boat with a little wine and dishes on it. Let''s go up and chat." There are small bridges and flowing water everywhere in Shanyin city. Boating on the river is not only a very pleasant thing to cultivate immortals, but also has a high degree of confidentiality, so it is not afraid of being overheard or seen by outsiders.


    After they got on the boat, they drank and chatted with song Qingshu, telling the whole story.


    After listening to the whole story, Lu You also sighed: "Miss Shen, you have suffered a lot during this time."


    On the contrary, Shen Bijun was more open-minded: "in hindsight, I don''t feel bitter. Knowing elder brother song is the greatest luck in my life."


    As a past person, Lu You can''t see the love in her eyes when she talks, especially the intimacy between them. He can''t help but look at Song Qingshu anxiously: "but her identity..." after all, Shen Bijun is the official prince to be. For such a loyal and patriotic person as him, The current situation is really hard to accept.


    Song Qingshu explained: "the imperial court has long denied her as the crown princess. Those people in the imperial city even wish she died." Then the people of Imperial City Department assassinated her in Liao state.


    "Xue Yiren is so bold!" Lu you was angry, but he came from a big family and understood the rules of the royal family''s game. He soon figured out that it was the palace people''s advice, so he could not help sitting down. "It''s really chilling."


    Song Qingshu''s tone was somewhat ironic: "even two emperors, countless princesses, concubines, and noble women were deeply involved in the Empire, and they did not try to save each other, let alone a quasi Crown Princess whose name was not determined."


    Lu You''s face changed, and finally sighed: "it''s a pity that Han Xiang failed in the northern expedition. Ten years of preparation has been destroyed." He was a firm fighter. If not, song Qingshu would not have said so much to him.


    "By the way, Han Xiang was wrongly killed, and many of his subordinates were implicated. How about your Lu family?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Lu You gave a bitter smile: "naturally, it''s unavoidable. All the members of the Lu family who work in the imperial court are wiped out to the end, and a few of them are scattered to serve as small officials. Now the Lu family has started the strategy of keeping their doors closed. No one will become an official in a short period of time. Even Shanyin is not allowed to go out, so they are afraid of being played by others."


    Song Qingshu was a little surprised: "compared with the destruction of the Wu and Chen families, your Lu family didn''t hurt much." What they have lost is only their official positions. There is no loss for family members. In the future, some people will be promoted, and they will be able to recover to their heyday in an instant.


    Lu You arched his hand: "it''s also thanks to the king of Qi."

 Chapter 1952

    "Thanks to me?" Song Qingshu was a little surprised.


    Lu you replied, "Miss Ren of the prince''s residence of Qi came forward and managed a lot of relationships. In addition, we also had an in laws relationship with the king''s family of Gusu, so our Lu family was spared."


    "I see." Song Qingshu sighed that Ren Yingying had really done a lot in Lin''an during this period.


    Lu you suddenly said curiously, "by the way, why did the king of Qi come to Shanyin this time?"


    Song Qingshu pointed to the beautiful woman beside him: "Bijun is going to come back to worship her parents. You know what happened to Shenyuan."


    Shen Bijun wept bitterly: "when I came back to see that my parents'' tombs were unattended, I became more and more sad. I planned to build a house beside Shen garden to keep filial piety."


    Song Qingshu held her soft hand: "but I really don''t trust that you are here alone. On the one hand, your identity is sensitive. If you are found by someone who wants to do something, it is likely to lead to death. On the other hand, you are so beautiful, and there is no one in Shenyuan, in case you attract some outlaws."


    Lu You said at this time: "if the king of Qi can believe it, he can let Miss Shen stay in Lu''s house for a while. Now the Lu family has closed the door to thank guests. I think the news of Miss Shen will not be leaked, and it is enough to ensure her safety."


    "This..." Song Qingshu fell into meditation.


    Shen Bijun said at the right time: "brother song, let me stay. I really want to spend more time with my parents."


    Song Qingshu finally nodded: "it''s OK. By the way, brother Wuguan, I don''t have a good relationship with the old prince in your family, so can I hide this from other people in the government?" When I was in Lu''s house, I hit the old woman in the face, but I couldn''t implicate Bijun.


    Lu You nodded: "yes, you can arrange Miss Shen in another courtyard of the inner house. Well, let Cheng Yaojia live with her."


    "Cheng Yaojia?" Think of that shy to the extreme, always body bright red young woman, song Qingshu only feel a hot heart, quickly convergence mind, dispel the brain of those beautiful pictures.


    "It''s not far from Lu Fu now. Why don''t we talk about it after we get into Lu Fu?" Lu You stood at the bow of the boat and looked at it. Several people chatted on the boat for a long time. As the boat went down the river, you could see the walls of Lu Fu.


    "Good." There are also many people song Qingshu wanted to meet in Lu''s house. It''s better to go and arrange for Shen Bijun in person.


    Instead of entering through the main gate, they found a side gate and went all the way to a side courtyard in Lu Fu.


    I saw a beautiful woman dressed up as a young woman swinging in the yard. Her temples were like mist, her cheeks were better than snow, but there was a touch of sadness lingering in her eyebrows.


    "Yaojia, look who''s here." Lu You called with a smile. The beautiful young woman was Cheng Yaojia.


    Cheng Yaojia looked back in disbelief. When he saw song Qingshu clearly, he couldn''t help but let out a cry. Unexpectedly, he was still thinking about him. Now he saw a real person. He looked shy and his pretty face was like a rose petal.


    "Sister Cheng." Shen Bijun is very happy to see her. They are both in Shanyin city. In those days, they were close friends. When they returned to Shen garden, things changed and people changed. How can she not be happy to see her former friends now.


    "Bi... Bi Jun?" Cheng Yaojia saw that it was Shen Bijun behind song Qingshu. He turned red. He thought how Lu you could take him to read song Qingshu. Of course, Shen Bijun said, "Bijun, where have you been these days? Is everything ok?"


    Seeing Cheng Yaojia''s eyes Dodge, he is so guilty that he doesn''t look at himself. Song Qingshu smiles. When he hears her sweet voice, he suddenly remembers that she used to gasp in her arms. For a moment, he feels a little hot all over.


    Song Qingshu always felt that this was a bit unkind, and he quickly calmed down: "by the way, why didn''t you see Guan Ying?"


    Hearing him ask directly, Cheng Yaojia couldn''t escape. He bowed his head and replied in a low voice: "after he was removed from office, he was a little depressed, so he planned to wander in the river and lake, saying that he wanted to practice his sword skills."


    "So." Song Qingshu was stunned. He remembered that he had taught Lu Guanying the anti evil sword technique. He must have been frustrated in officialdom, so he put his energy on martial arts. In addition, because of his health, he had a beautiful lady at home, but he couldn''t touch her. I''m afraid no one could bear the suffering. So he went out to escape for a period of time in the name of experience.


    At this time, Lu You took the opportunity to say the origin of this time: "Miss Shen lives in Lu Fu temporarily. The less people know, the better. I''m a man, and it''s always inconvenient to take care of her. You are the only one who is suitable for you."


    Cheng Yaojia replied in a hurry: "I happen to be very lonely by myself. Bijun is my good friend, not to mention song... Elder brother song has great kindness to our husband and wife. This little rush is naturally obligatory."


    Song Qingshu smile: "thank you, madam."


    Cheng Yaojia''s face became more and more red. She pursed her lips and said, "no... you''re welcome."


    Lu You said with a smile, "king Qi, it''s getting late now. It''s better to stay in your house for a night. I just want to have a good drink with you."


    "Obedience is better than respect." It''s a great blessing to be able to drink and chat with such a famous writer.


    Lu you was inconvenient to stay with his nephew and daughter-in-law for a long time, so he left soon. Naturally, song Qingshu was not good enough to stay here in front of him. After entrusting Shen Bijun to Cheng Yaojia, he left with Lu you.


    Soon after leaving the other hospital, song Qingshu suddenly thought of two acquaintances: "brother Wuguan, I''m going to visit Lu Wushuang and Cheng Ying on the way. They are absolutely trustworthy people. It''s more convenient to have them to take care of Bijun."


    Lu you replied, "don''t go. They''re not at home."


    "It''s not at home. Where has it gone?" Song Qingshu was a little puzzled. From the tone of the other side, the two girls should not go out for a short time.


    Lu you explained: "it seems that the master of Huangdao in Taohua island is giving birth, and the master of Huangdao has something to go out for a period of time, so he sent someone to call his disciple Cheng Ying back to Taohua island to help him. He had nothing to do, so he went with her cousin."


    "Huang Rong..." Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he didn''t know how she was now. After giving birth to her child, would she go through the danger as in the original work? However, she should not. Now she is not in Xiangyang. She is a hermit on Taohua Island, and is sheltered by Huang Yaoshi and Cheng Ying.


    Now that you have come to Shanyin, do you want to go to Taohua island to see her? She must have a lovely baby. I don''t know who she looks more like


    Song Qingshu''s heart was warm, but he finally gave up the tempting idea. After all, he had something important to do this time, so he couldn''t afford to delay.


    We need to find out the plan of spirit mountain villa as soon as possible, so that we can make targeted layout, and the imminent threat of Mongolia, which are all breathless.


    After drinking and talking with Lu You in the middle of the night, song Qingshu is more and more impressed. This man is not only the literary giant in his memory, but also has the strategy and the talent to manage the world and help the country. He thinks that he must be brought to work under his own hands when he has a chance, so that he can show his ability.


    After returning to his room, song Qingshu, who pretends to be drunk, opens his eyes and touches Shen Bijun''s yard quietly. Tomorrow morning, they are going to separate. There are still many things to tell her. The reason why they pretend to be drunk is to hide from the Lu family. After all, the yard is also their young lady''s residence. It''s not decent if they know it.

 Chapter 1953

    "Brother song, why are you here?" For the arrival of song Qingshu, Shen Bijun was a little surprised. "Sister Cheng is still next door. It''s not good for her to know."


    "It doesn''t matter if she knows." Song Qingshu hesitates for a moment and doesn''t know whether to tell her about her relationship with Cheng Yaojia, but in the end, she doesn''t. After all, Cheng Yaojia has a family. If she says it, it will inevitably affect her reputation.


    "Oh, I''m going to be laughed to death." Shen Bijun rushed to push him. After all, she was still a girl. Next door she was a good friend. She was really shy.


    Song Qingshu gently hugged her: "don''t worry, I didn''t come here to do anything, just want to entrust you with some things, tomorrow morning I will leave."


    This time he came to see Shen Bijun, he really didn''t have evil thoughts. The other party had just worshipped his parents. He was in extreme sorrow, and his mind was always thinking about filial piety. If he came to see her at this time, it would be better than animals.


    Hearing what he said, Shen Bijun realized that he was thinking of something wrong. His face was slightly red: "brother song, don''t worry about doing your work. I will be here to sweep the grave for my parents for a period of time. Come to me when you finish your work in the future."


    Listening to the soft voice of a beautiful lady, she said that she would be waiting for herself here all the time. Any man would have a feeling of tenderness and satisfaction. Song Qingshu held her tightly in his arms and told her softly: "most of the Lu family are her own. Lu Guanying, Cheng Yaojia and Lu You are trustworthy. You can find them for anything, There are also miss Lu Wushuang and Miss Cheng Ying, but they are not at home now. In addition, you should be careful of the old lady in Lu''s house. That woman and I have some problems... "


    After staying in the room for more than half an hour and having asked what he wanted to say, song Qingshu was finally pushed out of the room by Shen Bijun.


    "Am I so terrible?" Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. When he went to Yaojia''s room, he hesitated for a moment, and finally knocked on the door.


    "Who... Who?" Inside came Cheng Yaojia''s soft voice, which made her feel a little flustered.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu said in a low voice.


    The room fell into silence. After a long time, Cheng Yaojia replied in a low voice: "when my husband goes out, I can''t see the guests."


    Song Qingshu: "long time no see. This young woman is very proud.


    Late at night, the yard soon fell into silence. After a long time, Cheng Yaojia found that there was no movement outside. He thought that the other party was angry and left. Subconsciously, he bit his lip and got up to open the door to see what was going on outside.


    As soon as the door opened, a figure flashed in. Cheng Yaojia was so scared that he almost cried out for help. He didn''t swallow the words back until he saw the other person''s face.


    "You... How did you come in?" Cheng Yaojia seems to be angry, but his voice is still soft and soft.


    "You opened the door for me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Cheng Yaojia blushed: "Guan Ying is not at home, you... You''d better go out."


    Song Qingshu was immediately happy: "listen to your tone, I can only come here if he is at home?"


    "No, it''s not like this..." Cheng Yaojia also realized that it seemed inappropriate to say so, but he couldn''t figure out how to explain it for a while.


    Song Qingshu sat beside the bed: "if you really don''t want me to come in, why do you want to get up and open the door?"


    Cheng Yaojia lowered his head, blushed and bleeding quickly: "I... I just..."


    Seeing her embarrassed appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t bear to tease her any more. He patted her beside the bed: "go to sleep. It''s cold at night. Don''t get cold." At this time, Cheng Yaojia was wearing a set of white pajamas, apparently just came out of the quilt.


    Cheng Yaojia also felt a little cold, holding his arms in both hands, still shook his head: "no... you want to bully me."


    Song Qingshu immediately happy: "how long no see, you and I have become so separated."


    Cheng Yaojia snorted. After all, he couldn''t stand the cold and went back to the bed. However, he immediately noticed the change in the bed and said angrily, "Why are you such a rascal?"


    Smelling the fragrant smell in the quilt, song Qingshu held her soft body and said to her ear, "because it''s my fault that makes my wife cold, so I want to warm her up."


    Cheng Yaojia whimpered and was held in the arms of a man. Her whole body softened involuntarily: "it stinks. It''s full of wine."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I just had a drink with Lu You in the middle of the night. I''ll take off my smelly clothes right now."


    "Ah ~" Cheng Yaojia was so surprised that he wanted to stop him in a hurry. Who knew that he was too fast. His outstretched hand touched his hot body and drew back like an electric shock.


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms and felt that she was getting softer and softer. He couldn''t help saying, "Why are you so shy today?"


    Cheng Yaojia did not dare to look at his hot eyes. He replied in a low voice, "Bi Jun is still next door."


    Song Qingshu was happy: "don''t worry, she doesn''t know about us unless you are willing to tell her."


    "Let her know if I''m still a human being," Cheng Yaojia said. She felt the pressure from the man''s body, and her eyes were about to seep. "Be quiet, don''t disturb her."


    Song Qingshu buried her head between her neck and said, "as long as you can bear it, she won''t hear it."


    Cheng Yaojia''s whole body has long been in love. She reaches out her snow-white arm and hugs the man tightly. She gives her tenderest side and completely embraces and accepts him


    I don''t know how long later, Cheng Yaojia''s delicate voice rang out in the room: "I haven''t been pregnant for such a long time. I always feel sorry for Guan Ying."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then he remembered that the reason why they were together was because of Lu Guanying''s ridiculous trade. He could not help but feel in his heart: "don''t worry, you will be pregnant soon."


    Cheng Yaojia looked at him suspiciously and asked lazily, "why do you say that?"


    "Because I refined the Qi before, of course you can''t bear it." Song Qingshu explained.


    "Ah?" Half a day later, Cheng Yaojia realized what the word meant, and her face turned red. "Why... Why do you do this?"


    Song Qingshu replied solemnly, "if you are pregnant when you come here, how can I come to find my wife?"


    "You''re such a bad guy ~" Cheng Yaojia was very angry, but she was so moved that she couldn''t help whispering, "in fact, as long as you want, even... You can come to me."

 Chapter 1954

    Song Qingshu was very happy when he heard this: "but you didn''t let me in just now?"


    Cheng Yaojia whimpered and buried his head in his arms: "you know that people don''t really want to refuse you."


    Song Qingshu''s fingers glided over her white and bright red skin on her back. She could not help sighing: "but if you are pregnant, I''ll come back to you again. I always feel sorry for you."


    Cheng Yaojia gently opened the shell teeth and bit him on the shoulder: "you treat me like this now, are you worthy of him?"


    Song Qingshu''s smile froze: "how can I hear this more and more wrong? It''s like XiMenqing and Pan Jinlian; Stop it, stop it. Everything between us has been agreed by the crown


    Cheng Yaojia snorted: "if he hadn''t nodded, I would have been... How could I have been with you like this."


    £¦#160; £¦# 160;£¦# 160;£¦# 160; Cheng Yaojia blushed and held out his little hand to him. He finished what he had not said just now: "you know the damage of Guan Ying''s body now. He also told me that he would not mind... He would mind the things between us, but as his wife, I will inherit the family for him after all, so you... Don''t refine... Refined Qi any more."


    Song Qingshu looked at her eyes, soft voice said: "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    Cheng Yaojia still did not let go, and continued: "Guan Ying''s life has been too hard. Now he can only focus on building achievements. In the future, I hope you can look at... In my face, give him a lot of help."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling: "you are really a good wife. It''s a blessing for Guan Ying to marry you all his life."


    "I''m not..." Cheng Yaojia blushed and muttered in a low voice, "if I were, how could I be with you..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "it''s not your fault. What happened to Guan Ying has nothing to do with you. On the contrary, you have done a lot for him. If it wasn''t for you, he would have been useless. He has no chance to practice peerless martial arts, let alone enter the court."


    Cheng Yaojia bit his lips and his eyes were dim: "you always comfort me with so many fallacies."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "because what I said is the truth."


    "Enemy ~" Cheng Yaojia let go of his little hand with a slight angry voice. It was obvious that he had let go of his body and mind.


    Who knows that song Qingshu didn''t move. Instead, she whispered something in her ear. Cheng Yaojia''s eyes became more and more confused: "smelly rascal, he insults people like this every time. Guan Ying couldn''t bear to treat me like this before."


    "Guan Ying is a modest gentleman, I''m a rascal, can I be the same?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Seeing that she still hesitated, song Qingshu added a powerful medicine: "according to the doctor, it''s easier to conceive a child."


    Cheng Yaojia gave him a white look. After all, he bent down and went over. His snow-white skin seemed to be stained with rose juice


    Early the next morning, song Qingshu said goodbye to Shen Bijun. Cheng Yaojia was dignified and quiet. He was very gentle, and looked like a well behaved young lady, as if nothing had happened.


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that women are born actors. Even Cheng Yaojia''s performance is not flawed.


    Of course, he would not be bored to tear it down. After saying goodbye to the two girls, he would fly all the way to Lin''an.


    Along the way, there are wanted notices of Luo RIYUAN, Hua Yue and others all over the county gate. Song Qingshu is very glad that the operation is fast enough to send them out ahead of time.


    After about a day''s journey, he finally returned to Lin''an and entered Prince Qi''s residence. Because he didn''t want to leak the news, he didn''t ask the porter to inform him. Instead, he directly used his peerless lightness skill to enter the backyard.


    In the pavilion in the middle of the pond, a beautiful figure leans on the column, a delicate and timid look. Song Qingshu feels great pity for her and runs to pick her up for a few turns: "Yingying, you''ve been reduced in this period of time."


    Ren Yingying was suddenly hugged and startled. When he heard his lover''s familiar voice, he was relieved and said in surprise: "how can you come back so soon? Don''t you want to spend more time with sister Shen? "


    Looking at her from such a close distance, he saw that her skin was as white as transparent, with a faint layer of red. Song Qingshu said painfully, "you are not in good health, and you have been worrying about other people."


    Ren Yingying pursed a smile: "I''m not in good health. I''m very well."


    But song Qingshu saw the loneliness behind her smile and quickly comforted her: "I know you don''t want me to worry about the loss of Shouyuan caused by your last use of the burning blood method. I''ve been looking for a way to make up for it for you. I came back in a hurry a few days ago and didn''t have time to tell you. Now I have time to teach you a set of methods."


    Ren Yingying shook his head: "a person''s life is determined by heaven. Brother song, why do you waste so much energy for me?" She is the holy aunt of the sun moon god religion. She is very knowledgeable. She has never heard of any method to make up for Shouyuan. She is worried that this matter involves the lover''s energy, so she doesn''t want him to do useless work.


    "You are too smart, and people who are too smart are easy to get into the corner," Song Qingshu guessed her mind as soon as he saw her expression. "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who will be cheated by the quacks. You can trust the person I asked for advice this time."


    "Who is it?" Listening to his seriousness, Ren Yingying became curious.


    "Of course, I''m Taishigong. When it comes to longevity, I''m afraid no one was more qualified than him at that time." Song Qingshu laughs. Last time he was in Wudang, song Qingshu asked Zhang Sanfeng for advice. He didn''t have much hope. Who knows that Zhang Sanfeng is knowledgeable and knows the evil skill of burning blood, and then teaches him a set of health preserving methods.


    "Is it real Zhang?" Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s name, Ren Yingying''s eyebrows also show some joy. You should know that Zhang Sanfeng is recognized as a land God in the world. After living more than 100 years, he is still as energetic as a man of prime. Everyone says that he can live forever only after practicing immortal skills.


    "This pithy formula for rootless trees was summed up by his old people in combination with his own self-cultivation methods," Song Qingshu slowly repeated a pithy formula to her. "Rootless trees, yellow flowers, are produced in central Wuji township. The owner''s daughter, xishelang, is a couple to enter the bridal chamber. Huang Po advised drinking wine and steaming once a day. This immortal prescription, the soul returning syrup, is the king of Medicine... "


    Ren Yingying listened seriously, but he blushed more and more. Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "immortal Zhang is highly respected. How can he do this... It''s clear that you let me learn some messy things in the name of his old man."


    Song Qingshu cried out: "this is really his painstaking efforts. Don''t just stay in the literal meaning. I''ll give you a specific explanation."


    Ren Yingying snorted: "I''d like to see how eloquent you are."

 Chapter 1955

    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu began to recall Zhang Sanfeng''s original explanation to him: "Huang Zhe, the central Wuji''s true color. Wu is the active part of the Yang soil, and he is the quiet part of the Yin soil. Wu and he are in the middle of each other, which is called true faith and true meaning. If the color of the flower is yellow, the true spirit will enter the central position. However, the true spirit is in the right, and the non temperament is not the same. "


    "The owner''s daughter has a wooden nature; Xishelang, Jinqing. One sex and one love are suitable for husband and wife. When they enter the bridal chamber, they are encouraged by Huang Po to drink and mediate the fire. If they do not agree with each other, they will make peace. If they do, they will make peace. "


    "Minyin wine is not the bad juice in the world, nor the essence and blood in the body. It is the interaction of yin and Yang. It contains the essence of the true one and passes through the water of the true one. It tastes sweet. The ancients called it Yuye, Qiongjiang, Ganlu, and Minmin. They always used to describe this kind of Qi."


    "Those who advise to drink must adjust to Chong he instead of Chong he. As for the harmony of yin and Yang, we should always be quiet. When we look at things from a distance, we can see things without things. When we look at things from a close perspective, we can see things without bodies. When we look inside, we can see things without hearts, we can''t see them. When we follow the rule of emperor, we can drink every day and get drunk. This taste of intoxication is the prescription of immortals and the slurry of returning to the soul. It can bring death and rebirth. It is the king of medicine. Central government, Wuji and Huangpo all believe in different names. If Yin and yang are combined, it is called the center; To run Yin and Yang is called Wuji; To harmonize Yin and Yang is called Huangpo; To speak by action is called true faith; It is the true meaning if it is determined by stillness; Therefore, there are several names for one thing. In a word, it''s just a true belief... "


    Ren Yingying was gifted and intelligent. After such a detailed explanation, he immediately realized that he had misunderstood him and said with emotion: "Mr. Zhang is indeed a land God. He can be said to be a scholar of nature."


    "Do you understand?" Song Qingshu was a bit surprised because he was not familiar with the ancient prose because it was not the ancients. He didn''t understand these mysterious and obscure words.


    Ren Ying Ying nodded: "although not fully understand, but also understand the seven or eight points, and then carefully understand, in time should be able to understand the true meaning."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and gave her a kiss: "my Yingying is really smart." Now he''s embarrassed to say he doesn''t understand.


    Ren Yingying blushed and gave him a quick push: "in broad daylight, don''t do that."


    Song Qingshu chuckled twice, and then took out a Dan prescription: "it''s hard to make up for Shouyuan''s loss just by practicing according to this formula. The Grand Master also specially wrote a prescription for you. According to the above prescription, you should be able to recover completely after a few years of recuperation."


    Zhang Sanfeng is a great master of Taoism. You should know that Taoism is famous for alchemy. However, song Qingshu from later generations can know what happened to those alchemy in history. Many emperors died of heavy metal poisoning by eating these "elixirs". Therefore, when Zhang Sanfeng gave him a prescription, he was still worried. As a result, he was laughed and scolded by Zhang Sanfeng.


    Only then did he realize that this prescription was not the traditional alchemy, but a way to preserve the essence of health. Later on, song Qingshu realized that he was worried too much. If this prescription was really like those with erysipelas in history, how could Zhang Sanfeng live such a long life?


    At first, he planned to go to Dongting Lake to find the king of poisonous drugs. You know, Chang Yuchun in the original book was overused by Zhang Wuji in his childhood, which resulted in a great loss of longevity. Later, Zhang Wuji went to Chang Yuchun to teach him how to take care of his body and the medicine. Who knows that Chang Yuchun is not the same thing and didn''t take care of himself according to the instructions, At the age of 40, he died suddenly.


    This incident at least shows that the world''s miracle doctors have the art of prolonging life. Hu qingniu, Xue Muhua and Ping are dead, leaving only the king of poisonous drugs. Unfortunately, song Qingshu has never found time to visit him in person. Fortunately, he got the method of prolonging life from Zhang Sanfeng.


    Looking at the prescription in his hand, Ren Yingying, who has always been shy, suddenly fell into song Qingshu''s arms and hugged him tightly. He choked and said, "Song Lang, thank you! Thank you for doing so much for me. "


    Survival is human nature. Which girl wants to die young? Before, Ren Yingying tried her best not to think about it. She had already made up her mind to cherish the few days she had with her lover. Now that the road is turning around, how can she be unhappy?


    Song Qingshu hugged the soft lady in his arms and said with emotion, "compared with what you did for me, I''m nothing. Now you can finally relax."


    Ren Yingying shook his head: "no, I''m not happy because I''ve lived a few more years. I''m just happy because I want to spend a few more years with you."


    Holding her soft and delicate body, smelling the fragrance of the beautiful woman, and listening to the girl''s confession, even the most hearty person would be melted. Song Qingshu could not help holding her more tightly, and could not help but kiss her lips with a bright red.


    Ren Yingying exhorted that the whole person seemed to melt in his arms, and the two people began to kiss without any passion. They were all sincere feelings.


    "Cough ~" at this time, not far away suddenly came a strange cough.


    Ren Yingying wakes up in a flash, pushes her lover away, and then turns around. Although she can''t see her face clearly, there is a trace of bright red on her neck, which shows how embarrassed she is now.


    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a bright and moving young woman standing beside the rockery beside the pool. Although she had only a little light makeup on her face, she was still smart and natural, with a special temperament of gorgeous crown.


    "I''m really sorry to disturb you. The main reason is that I have something important to ask to see the king of Qi, and I hope my sister will not blame me." The young woman made a salute. Her voice was so soft that she couldn''t raise a trace of anger.


    "Tell him yourself. I''ll go back to my room first." Ren Yingying has always been tender faced. Now she has been knocked down and made love with her lover. She has been embarrassed for a long time. In a hurry, she picked up her skirt and ran away.


    Song Qingshu can''t help shaking his head: "we''re all married. She''s so shy that she looks like she''s being caught by the main room."


    That bright bright woman''s face is one red: "childe still love to take advantage of people so much, concubine body can''t have this blessing to be childe principal room."


    Song Qingshu invited the other party to sit down at the small table in the pavilion. He could not help sighing: "I haven''t seen you for many days. My wife is still so bright and moving." The beauty in front of her is naturally Chen Yuanyuan, the most beautiful woman in the world in the past. Some time ago, she was sent to help he Tieshou set up brothels in major cities to build a secret intelligence network. She went back to Xixia. It''s a long time since we met.


    Before, Chen Yuanyuan had to exchange greetings with him. But this time, she suddenly fell on her knees, tears like broken pearls falling down from her flawless cheek: "I hope you can save ah Ke."

 Chapter 1956

    Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly helped her up: "madam, what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    "If you don''t promise, I won''t get up." Chen Yuanyuan shook his head.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "not to mention that Aker was my friend originally. Even if I was thinking about your friendship with me, I would not be helpless. Get up quickly and tell me what happened to Aker."


    Hearing the word "friendship" in his mouth, Chen Yuanyuan thought of some beautiful pictures in his mind. His face turned a little red. After he got up with the situation, he just replied: "since Han Xiang was killed, the ministers of Han Xiang''s faction have been implicated in various ways, and ah Ke was recommended to the palace by Han Xiang, so he can''t escape. Now Jia Sidao is powerful, and the status of Princess Jia in the palace is getting higher and higher, Not long ago, ako has been put into the cold palace... "


    Song Qingshu said: "it''s unreasonable for Zhao Gou to put a Ke in the cold palace. Even if she is not favored, she should consider her father''s side..."


    Chen Yuanyuan gave a bitter smile: "his father has been defeated by the Qing Dynasty. It''s only a matter of time before he finally perishes. Zhao Gou will not worry about it any more."


    Song Qingshu just remembered that he had heard about the situation of San Francisco before. Dongfang muxue had almost suppressed San Francisco. However, he was also surprised that Zhao Gou allowed Jia Sidao''s family to be the only big one. Even in the harem, she was given the position to be the only favorite of Jia Fei, and even did not hesitate to put her former enemy, ah Ke, in the cold palace?


    "No, there''s definitely something wrong with it." Although song Qingshu didn''t receive Royal Education from childhood, he has been emperor for several times in these countries. He has a general understanding of the emperor''s mentality. It''s impossible to make the situation so unbalanced. Whether it''s the imperial court or the imperial harem, the only explanation is that he must deal with it first!


    I''m afraid Zhao Gou is going to fight Jia Sidao!


    Song Qingshu''s face changed slightly, which he hoped to see. At that time, the Southern Song Dynasty was in turmoil, so he could not care about the situation in the north. In this way, he could fully mobilize the power of Jin and Qing to help Xixia deal with the coming Mongolia.


    But on the other hand, he worries that the two sides will decide the outcome too soon, which will be bad for the situation. It''s better that the two sides are stuck in the mire and have been tugging


    "Young master, young master?" Chen Yuanyuan''s voice awakened him from his confused thoughts. Seeing that he was absent-minded, she could not help but look sad and tearful. "Yes, for men, what they care more about is power. Where are we women in your concern?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "madam, I''m different from other men in the world. I love not only rivers and mountains, but also beauties."


    Don''t know what to think of, Chen Yuanyuan heart a jump, light spat: "childe is really greedy."


    Seeing the mature and full curve wrapped in her dress, song Qingshu subconsciously hugged her in his arms and couldn''t help sighing: "tut Tut, it seems that madam hasn''t practiced the" shenzujing "I taught you during this period. Her body is getting softer and softer, and every place is getting fuller and fuller."


    Chen Yuanyuan was so scared that he pushed him away. He looked around and found that no one saw him. He was relieved: "childe, it''s better to be cautious in the daytime."


    Song Qingshu a Leng: "long time no see, madam pour and I born cent."


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "if you want to, you can... Come to see me at night. I will serve you, but I should know my reputation. If you are seen by others, it will not only affect people''s opinion of me, but also affect your feelings with those confidants."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He said with emotion: "madam, it''s me who taught you so much." Chen Yuanyuan is different from other women. She has experienced too many ups and downs. Now she is extremely mature and considerate in all aspects.


    Thinking of her intention, song Qingshu asked, "by the way, is it dangerous for Ke to be in the cold palace now?"


    Chen Yuanyuan replied: "I''m from the past, and I know what kind of disaster this beauty will bring. Before Han Xiang was there, ah Ke beat Jia Fei. Now Jia Fei is in power, and women''s jealousy will make her retaliate. It''s very normal to kill a concubine in the cold palace; And even if there is no such thing, she is a little girl. She stays in the cold palace at a young age and will never make a breakthrough. I really can''t bear to see her suffer. So when I got the news, I came back from other places. I just learned that the young master is back, so I want to ask him to help me. "


    "Well, I''ll go to the palace in the evening and see what happens." Aker is a dark chess of song qingshubu in the palace. To tell the truth, he is not willing to give up this chess piece so soon. Of course, he is not willing to let Aker stay in the palace and take risks. If he really finds her in a very dangerous situation, he will save her.


    Hearing his promise, Chen Yuanyuan was overjoyed. She knew each other''s ability best. She knew that when she and Ke were in the bedroom, he could have done something like that to us


    Notice Chen Yuanyuan suddenly Xiafei cheeks, the whole face delicate, especially she unconsciously licked her lips, it is charming to the extreme, song Qingshu secretly called a goblin, quickly convergence mind, asked the business: "by the way, how are you and he Tieshou brothel layout?"


    "The major cities in the south of the Yangtze River are now in their 70s and 78S. Next, they plan to go to the two lakes. Miss he''s really good at fighting. She''s also good at using poison. She doesn''t even dare to make trouble with those local snakes. We''ve lost a lot of trouble. " Speaking of this, Chen Yuanyuan was very impressed.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but say, "if it wasn''t for her wife''s direction, she would not be able to do it."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face darkened: "it''s just that he''s been influenced, and he remembers more or less." But she quickly adjusted her mood and said curiously, "by the way, young master, why do you only let us expand our business in the Song Dynasty? Don''t other countries need it?"


    "One country, one country." It''s not convenient for song Qingshu to tell each other that now the intelligence of the Qing Dynasty''s stick office, the Jin State''s Huanyi courtyard, the Liao state''s tiyin department, and the Xixia elite hall can be used by themselves. Naturally, there is no need to send additional personnel. Only the Southern Song Dynasty''s intelligence network has some vacuum, so they play this secret game in case of a future emergency.


    Waiting for the night to fall, song Qingshu quietly touched into the palace. He was familiar with the Royal Palace of the Southern Song Dynasty, and soon came to the cold palace. Suddenly, he heard a fierce voice of an old lady: "little bitch, you and your mother are both foxes who bring disaster to the country and the people. Scratch your face to see how you can seduce men in the future."


    Song Qingshu was so surprised that he ran to her. She saw that a Ke''s face was full of tears. She was being pressed on the wall by several eunuchs. An old lady was holding a pair of scissors to draw back and forth in front of her.

 Chapter 1957

    A girl in green was pressed against the wall. Her face was as pale as transparent. Her eyes were closed, as if she had accepted her life. She didn''t struggle and didn''t speak, but her tears kept falling. Who was it not ah Ke?


    "The little lady is so handsome that I can''t bear to see her." A eunuch nearby said with a smile.


    Another eunuch said sarcastically, "if you don''t have it below, will you still have pity on jade?"


    Before that eunuch a face rises red: "say you seem to have the same!"


    The old lady who took the scissors was immediately annoyed: "it''s really a fox spirit. Even the eunuch who has no egg can be fascinated. Look, Mammy doesn''t scratch your face!" As he said this, he took the scissors to the other side''s delicate white face.


    "Ah ~" Rao was a Ke''s confession again, but when it came to an end, he cried out in fright.


    But the pain in her imagination didn''t come. On the contrary, there were several louder screams in her ears. She opened her eyes and found those hateful eunuchs and mothers lying on the ground. She didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. Looking back, she suddenly saw a familiar and strange face.


    "Am I dreaming?" Ako rubbed her eyes subconsciously. She didn''t know how many times she had seen this person in her dream. But every time she wanted to hold him or hold him, she finally found out that it was just an empty joy.


    Seeing the girl''s eyes like autumn water full of fear and uneasiness, song Qingshu felt endless regret: "ah Ke, it''s me who came late that made you suffer too much injustice and fear."


    "Brother song, is it really you?" Hearing his voice, a Ke''s body trembled and couldn''t help falling into his arms. "Do you know how many times I thought I was holding you, only to wake up and find that it was just a dream?"


    "My mother is not here. I don''t even have a voice in the whole palace."


    "Everyone envies me and envies me, but they don''t know these things are not what I want."


    "The whole palace looks magnificent, but in my opinion, it''s just a tomb, a tomb that can never get out."


    "Everyone wants to hurt me. They all want me to die. Not long ago, Han Xiang died. They finally found a chance."


    ¡­¡­


    The girl in her arms was shaking all the time. Song Qingshu sighed when she heard that she was talking about the fear of this time. He didn''t know what to say to comfort her. He could only be a listener quietly. At the same time, he stroked her hair like a waterfall from time to time, and slowly put the true Qi into her body, so as not to make her feel too excited and faint.


    From the beginning, the girl said that her tears couldn''t stop flowing. Song Qingshu obviously felt that her chest had been wet. She couldn''t help laughing: "ah Ke, are you made of water? Why do you have so many tears?"


    Ako chuckled and couldn''t help but look at him white: "I hate it. I''m still making fun of me at this time."


    Seeing that her eyes were no longer as dull as they were just now, and that they had regained their former high spirits, song Qingshu finally put down her heart and said, "ah Ke, these things have passed. I''ll help you out immediately. From now on, you don''t have to be afraid any more."


    "Really?" Ako was surprised, but immediately thought of his identity, he couldn''t help looking gloomy. "Although I was put in the cold palace, I''m still the imperial concubine of the Southern Song Dynasty. If you take me away, I''m afraid it will be bad for you."


    Song Qingshu looked at her bright eyes gently: "do you know what is the most powerful weapon in the world?"


    Ah Ke didn''t know why he suddenly asked an irrelevant question, but he replied: "peacock plume? Storm pear flower needle? Or... "She used to be half a person in the Jianghu, and naturally she could tell a lot of famous weapons.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "although these weapons are powerful, they are not the most powerful."


    "What''s the most powerful one?" What a wonderful way.


    Song Qingshu reached out and wiped the crystal tears on her cheek: "of course, it''s women''s tears, especially those of a beautiful woman like you."


    Finally, a Ke responded, and could not help but be coquetry: "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu finally put away his smile and said, "yes, at first I did consider taking away your influence, but seeing your desperate appearance, I finally understand that no bullshit influence is more important than making you happy. Although I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t want to do anything for women, I don''t need to rely on women to complete my great career, so you are free from now on, I''ll take you out of the palace. In the future, you can go back to Pingxi palace, follow your mother or wander in the world as you like. "


    A Ke shook his head. Though his voice was small, it was firm: "no, I''m not going anywhere. I want to be next to brother song."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Seeing the deep affection in the girl''s eyes, he couldn''t help thinking that it''s impossible for us, but these words can''t be said. First, he was worried about the blow to her just lit hope. Second, he couldn''t tell her about the relationship between himself and Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out first." Song Qingshu avoided her eager eyes, took her slender waist in one hand, and flew to the direction outside the palace.


    The amazing softness and elasticity of song Qingshu''s waist make her compare with Chen Yuanyuan subconsciously. She is young and charming, and mature and full. The key is that her appearance is similar. It''s really


    Song Qingshu almost had a bloody nose when he thought about it. He snuffed out several indescribable pictures in his mind, scolded animals secretly, and quickly restrained his mind.


    Suddenly his face changed, and the galloping figure stopped. Looking at the figure hiding in the black robe, he secretly complained: "how did you meet this guy again?"


    "The king of Qi is so elegant. He comes to the palace in the middle of the night. I don''t know which imperial concubine he plans to take away this time." A husky voice came from the black robe.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it''s really not in line with the way of nourishing one''s life for the elder not to go to bed and wander around so late." In front of us, the existence standing there as one with nature is naturally Huang Chang.


    "When people get old, they naturally have less sleep," Huang Chang said faintly, and then the conversation changed. "For the sake of meeting each other, you can leave people behind and you can go."


    A Ke subconsciously leaned against Song Qing''s book, and her little hand tightly grasped his skirt, obviously afraid of being caught back.


    Song Qingshu gently patted her body, comforted her, and then asked Huang Shang, "if you don''t leave people behind?"


    Huang Chang''s voice was cold: "then I''m afraid you two have to stay."


    With a faint smile, song Qingshu expressed a faint pride in his tone: "with my lightness skill, even with one person, you may not be able to keep me."


    "What if you add me?" Suddenly a thick voice came from behind.

 Chapter 1958

    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he didn''t even feel the presence of the other person before he made a sound. It can be seen how high his martial arts skills are.


    Looking back, he saw a clear bald head. Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought, when will Shaolin Temple have such masters? He has a lot to do with Shaolin Temple. No matter South Shaolin or North Shaolin, only one and a half of them can be valued by him in terms of martial arts. One refers to the floor sweeping monk, and the other half refers to Xuancheng, the thirteen absolute God monk. But Xuancheng has been defeated by him. This man is not unknown. It has to be said that Shaolin is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    "Who is this master?" Song Qing''s bibliography fell on the gourd on his waist, and his face became very strange. He thought that his martial arts skills were so high that he must be an eminent monk. But does an eminent monk want to drink?


    "There was a name originally, but it''s been too long to forget. Well, the most proud thing in my life is that I won the battle of wine over Wang. You can call me the fight of wine monk." The old monk murmured to himself as if in memory.


    "Wine fighting monk!" Song Qingshu is familiar with the plot of the Golden Book, but he only exists in the legend in the original book, but now he appears in front of us.


    "So you''ve heard my name?" The wine fighting monk was a little surprised when he noticed the other party''s reaction. You should know that he has been playing in the world all the time, and there are very few people who know him.


    Wang Chongyang, the best in all the land, can create the Joyoung magic. I have never heard of such a person. Song Qingshu has a bitter smile. Today, he''s really choking his teeth with cold water. I''m afraid it''s difficult to meet two great masters at one time.


    "Elder brother song ~" when he heard the conversation between them, no matter how stupid ah Ke was, he could tell that their martial arts skills were very high, very high. For a moment, he could not help but be scared.


    "Don''t be afraid." Song Qingshu took her little hand and comforted her in a low voice.


    Huang shang then said: "it seems that you two are in love. If you see such a talented and beautiful couple, I will only send you my sincere wishes, but this woman is the imperial concubine of the Song Dynasty, so you can''t take her away."


    "What if I have to take it?" Song Qingshu said coldly.


    Huang Chang shook his head: "you are young, and your martial arts are so high that I have never seen you in my life. Although I can''t keep you alone, we can do it together. Do you think you can leave safely?"


    Song Qingshu is silent. No matter how arrogant he is, he doesn''t think that he can leave with a delicate girl whose martial arts skills can be ignored in the face of the joint attack of two great masters.


    "Both of them have been famous for decades. I''ve already cheated the small with the big. Don''t you think it''s too much for them to join hands?" Song Qingshu tried to find a way to get rid of them.


    Huang Chang sighed: "I remember telling you before that what I believe in is that heaven and earth are not benevolent and everything is the cud dog. How can those general moral standards in the secular world restrain me?"


    The wine fighting monk also laughed: "I''ve heard about the deeds of the king of Qi all these years, and it can be said that he is invincible all over the world. Such a person has long been intimate with each other. How can he be regarded as such by later generations?"


    Song Qingshu had a headache. For example, the Wujue group, whether pharmacist Huang or Ouyang Feng, generally respected their identity and never disdained to bully the small or join hands with the enemy. As a result, these two kinds of oil and salt didn''t invade and didn''t talk about the rules of the river.


    "In that case..." in the middle of Song Qing''s words, he suddenly threw his arms around a Ke and shot to the side.


    Huang Chang snorted, as if he had been on guard for a long time. With a move of both hands, his broad sleeves rolled up and two invisible air walls blocked him.


    Feeling the air in front of him become as thick as a swamp, the sword Qi in Song Qingshu''s hand shot out and broke the thick curtain.


    But after this time, the wine fighting monk had already appeared in front of him, and a wave of Zhigang Zhiyang''s palm power spread all over the world: "ha! Go back


    The other side didn''t have any tricks, but the timing was just right. It was a gap when song Qingshu''s old power was old and new power was not born. According to reason, his martial arts skills were as high as song Qingshu''s. such a gap was almost nonexistent, and other experts could not grasp it. But two great masters forced out the gap at the same time, which made song Qingshu unable to escape, We can only greet each other with our hands.


    With a loud bang, song Qingshu has been forced back to the original place. He can''t help but smack his tongue: "the Nine Yang Qi at the top really deserves its reputation."


    In the blink of an eye, he had a hard fight with the two greatest experts in the world. His martial arts were superb. At this time, he also felt some Qi and blood surge.


    Huang Chang didn''t do it again, but said: "we two join hands, no one in the world can walk away."


    Song Qingshu was silent, knowing that the other side was telling the truth and fighting for life and death. Although he was able to pull at least one person to be buried with him, he was more or less unlucky. The key was that he had no need to fight with them; If you switch to walking while fighting, you may be able to walk with the help of the world''s lightness skill, but you can''t get rid of it if you want to take ako.


    A Ke bit his lip and whispered, "brother song, you go first. It''s nothing for me to stay in the palace."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Huang Shang said again: "in fact, you don''t have to be embarrassed. Here''s another choice for you."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows a Yang, "what choice?"


    "As long as you promise us a condition, I will give you the imperial concubine." Huang Chang didn''t say it immediately. Instead, he deliberately hanged his appetite.


    Hearing what he said, a Ke could not help being shy, but song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you are not the emperor, how can you have the power to send the imperial concubine to others, and even if you are the emperor, you can''t have the reason to send the imperial concubine to others."


    The imperial concubines are not the concubines of ordinary aristocratic families. Those concubines can send each other at will. For example, Su Dongpo gave the pregnant concubines to his friends in those years, but the imperial concubines are totally different. Even if the emperor wants to send them, they can''t, because they represent the face of the royal family and the dignity of the country.


    Huang Shang said faintly: "although I''m not the emperor, I can make the decision for the emperor. As long as you don''t be arrogant and get the place to publicize the identity of her imperial concubine, the royal family will not pursue any responsibility."


    "Oh?" Hearing what he said, song Qingshu believed, "tell me about the conditions."


    "Protect the emperor with us." Huang Chang replied.


    Song Qingshu''s face was strange: "I heard it right, not to mention that the imperial palace is heavily guarded, there are countless forbidden troops, there are so many experts in front of the palace, and there are also top experts with royal instruments. That is to say, with your two great masters, who can hurt the emperor in the world?"


    The wine fighting monk said, "the worry of Ji sun is not in Zhuan Yu, but in Xiaoqiang."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: "is it Jia Sidao and ghost mountain villa?"

 Chapter 1959

    Huang shang continued: "if I stay in the palace, I will be able to protect the emperor alone. But soon, the emperor will go out in a light car. I''m afraid I can''t take care of him alone."


    Song Qingshu looked at the Doujiu monk: "is it not enough for you two to join hands?"


    Huang Chang shook his head: "the situation I''m facing is extremely dangerous. I''ve been distracted for a long time, so it''s very important for the emperor to invite you into the insurance period. As long as you do it well, it''s no harm to give it to you as a mere imperial concubine."


    When ah Ke heard his words, she couldn''t help feeling gloomy. She finally realized her mother''s pain in those years. What about Yan Guan Qunfang and fame? In the end, she was just a plaything in the hands of a man. She couldn''t protect when she was given to others.


    Looking at the resolute side face of the man beside him, a Ke bit his lip, thinking that fortunately elder brother song was not like that.


    But song Qingshu learned something else from Huang Shang''s words: it seems that Zhao Gou''s trip is not a simple one. Before, he wondered why he could tolerate Jia Sidao''s power alone. Now it seems that he can''t sit still. He plans to take advantage of this trip to wipe out Jia''s party and network. It''s just that Jia Sidao''s power really wants to move. It''s absolutely thunderous. No wonder even huang shang and song Qingshu can''t stand it There are still some problems in the alliance of wine fighting monks. Zhao Gou''s move is too risky.


    "Where and how long does the emperor intend to go?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    Huang Chang''s whole face was hidden in his cloak, but he could still feel his joy: "Oh, have you decided to join?"


    "First of all, I''ll see if there''s a schedule." Song Qingshu had to wait to deal with the matter of Mongolia going south. If Zhao Gou delayed for too long, he was not interested in accompanying him, even at a certain cost.


    However, if this operation takes a short time, we can consider that Zhao Gou is a firm capitulator. If he continues to be emperor, the border will be much more stable; As for Jia Sidao, he is in favor of peace to a large extent because he wants to compete with Han Zhuozhou. He is a major combatant in history. Who knows if he will start the northern expedition in order to divert domestic attention when he comes to power.


    Of course, song Qingshu is not a living Lei Feng. Naturally, he can''t really work for Zhao Gou. At that time, the best people of Zhao Gou and Jia Sidao will fight for each other and come back to earn their own profits.


    Huang Chang replied, "before long, the emperor will tell the world to go to Wudang Mountain and grant Zhang Sanfeng a royal title. He will try to dispel the doubts of those ambitious people by looking for ways to prolong their life." In his realm, many things have been disdained to hide, and the other side is his potential ally, how to see will not betray this side.


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints. It''s said that Zhao Gou''s health is not good enough. I''m afraid he really wants to find a way to prolong his life? Don''t let him know that master Tai has passed me the secret of rootless tree, otherwise he will send someone to ask for it.


    As for dispelling the doubts of the careerists, he scoffs. Whether it''s ghost mountain villa or Jia Sidao, he must be able to see through Zhao Gou''s intention, but this time the bait is too tempting. I''m afraid few of them can''t help it.


    At the same time, he finally understood why the spirit mountain villa had to work hard to deal with the Wudang sect before. Zhang Sanfeng, the first person in the world, was so changeable there. If he helped Zhao Gou, the plan of the spirit mountain villa would fall short. So he had to make arrangements in Wudang in advance, and it would be easier to catch Zhao Gou at that time.


    Huang shang continued: "during this period, the guard around the emperor will be weaker than ever before, so we need you to defend the emperor with us. You can rest assured that the people under the hands of the ordinary expert emperor will deal with it. You don''t need to do anything. Only when you come to the great master level, you may need to trouble you."


    "It sounds dangerous." Song Qingshu thinks that he can deal with other masters, but which one is not the legendary one? Maybe he will be in danger.


    At this time, the wine fighting monk said, "don''t worry. When martial arts reaches our level, there are few battles between life and death. Moreover, even if we fight each other, most of them are helpless. At that time, you just need to help hold down a great master, and we will solve the rest."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "are there many great masters in the world? It''s not enough to have you two escorts?"


    The wine fighting monk replied, "there are only a few great masters in the world. Most of them are old and live in seclusion in the mountains. But it''s hard to ensure that they won''t be found by those who want to help. We just want to be on guard."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how many great masters are there in our group?" He didn''t mind spying on Zhao Gou first.


    Huang Chang looked at him quietly, and finally stretched out three fingers.


    "There was no one else." Song Qingshu was a little disappointed, but it''s normal to think about it. The great master is not Chinese cabbage. Can he make up ten people in the world?


    There are three of them all at once. If we get rid of some people who are absolutely impossible to get out of the mountain, we should be able to cope with them.


    "I''ve told you what to say. How are you thinking about it?" Huang Chang asked.


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "OK, I''ll join." This time, there was an undercurrent in the Southern Song Dynasty. He was worried about how to ensure that the development of things was more in his interest. Now this opportunity is just the starting point. It''s easier to guide the direction by personally participating in the whole thing.


    "Well, you go back and get ready. We''ll let you know in advance if there''s anything." Huang Shang said.


    "I''ll go back first?" Song Qingshu frowned and pointed to a Ke in his arms, "what about her?"


    Huang Chang''s face was expressionless: "naturally, the imperial concubine will stay in the palace. When Wudang Mountain comes back this time, we will fulfill our promise and give her to you."


    Thinking of the people in the harem, Ke turned pale, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, I''m going to take her today."


    The wine fighting monk laughed: "looking at the world, it''s the principle of one-hand payment and one-hand delivery. Now, if you haven''t done what you promised, you have to get paid first. There''s no such reason."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "just when I found her, several eunuchs were about to scratch her face. Do you think I can still rest assured to leave her here?"


    The wine fighting monk and Huang Chang looked at each other and said, "don''t worry, we will take care of her from now on."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "what a big man you are, how can you always protect a little girl? As long as you don''t pay attention, she may encounter something that she can''t survive or die. How can you compensate at that time?"


    "This..." the wine fighting monk hesitated, and the other side really had a point. Their main energy was Zhao Gou. They couldn''t keep the imperial concubine for 12 hours, not to mention the difference between men and women. They couldn''t watch her all the time.


    Huang Chang said, "we will send more people. In a word, you can''t take her away before the task is finished."


    "What if I had to take her today?" Song Qingshu stood there, a sense of pride soared into the sky.

 Chapter 1960

    Huang Chang was silent. After a long time, he said, "young man, don''t be too crazy." On the other side, the wine fighting monk took a step forward and cooperated with him to cut off the retreat of song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu replied: "when you are young, you are not crazy. Do you want to wait until you are old? What pleasure is there in life like that? "


    Huang Chang snorted: "I know that your martial arts have reached this level when you are young. You must be very arrogant in your heart, but I still want to remind you that you are not the enemy of me and brother Doujiu."


    Song Qingshu lightly said: "not necessarily."


    Huang Chang was good at the way of nature. He hadn''t been angry for a long time. When he heard his words, he couldn''t help laughing: "what a big tone."


    A Ke quickly pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve: "brother song, you really don''t have to take such a big risk for me. I''m in the palace. You just come to meet me."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, I can take you out today."


    "Hum!" Huang Chang couldn''t bear it any more. He turned into a dark shadow and reappeared in front of song Qingshu. Five crystal clear fingers had covered each other''s vital acupoints.


    Song Qingshu gently pushes a Ke aside with soft force to prevent her from being harmed by the fish in the pond. Then, with a strong sword Qi, he starts to fight Huang Chang for several moves in the twinkling of an eye.


    On the other side, the wine fighting monk shook his head: "I didn''t expect that I would be wise all my life. When I was old, I would join hands with others to bully a younger generation."


    Although he said so, he still didn''t hesitate in action. He saw that with song Qingshu''s skill, huang shang couldn''t take him down, so he had to help.


    Song Qingshu used to be good at Huang Shang, but after the wine fighting monk joined the war, his form changed greatly. When huang shang or wine fighting monk became famous, don''t mention song Qingshu. Even his father may not be born. Although song Qingshu had many adventures, he was too young to practice martial arts. His experience, martial arts theory and even combat experience were far inferior to them.


    Of course, song Qingshu also has his own advantages, such as all kinds of enviable miraculous skills of adventure, as well as the insight of two generations. His understanding of martial arts is a school of his own, coupled with several secondary and death training, which makes him young and able to compete with these legends in just a few years.


    In the war, song Qingshu frowned more and more tightly. He thought that he could fight for a long time even if he was defeated by two enemies. Who knew that the other two''s martial arts were too complementary. Huang Shang''s nine Yin Qi reached Yin to cold, and Doujiu monk''s Nine Yang Qi reached just Yang. At the same time, his moves made him feel like ice and fire.


    This alternation of extreme heat and extreme cold will crack even the steel, not to mention the flesh and blood of human beings. If it wasn''t for Song Qing''s martial arts practice, yin and Yang had been reconciled, I''m afraid they would be restrained by their true Qi as soon as they fought each other. No matter how high their martial arts were, they would not be able to give full play to them. However, he was strong enough to resist the cold and hot alternation.


    While song Qingshu was suffering, huang shang and the wine fighting monk were also suffering. Any one of them was standing at the top of the whole world. No, it was not difficult for any one of them to destroy a big faction in the world. What''s more, they were still fighting together?


    With two against one, they were sure to win, but each other''s body method was too fast, as fast as a flash of lightning, so that their attacks could not really merge into one place.


    With two people''s knowledge, he recognized his body law naturally, exclaimed the top of the top four of the light work, and did not trace the sand, and the Ling Bo''s Micro steps to escape from the famous Xiaoyao group. There were still some shadow of the snake like beaver in the nine Yin manual. If only one single type, it would be difficult to not pour two big divisions, but the other side would integrate the top of the world''s most popular soft voice methods. There is also a strange lightness skill that even they can''t recognize the origin. It makes them have all their strength, but it''s hard to hit each other all the time.


    "What kind of skill are you doing? Why can you ignore gravity and move across the sky?" After several attacks, the wine fighting monk was surprised.


    "Once observed the clouds and fog in the sky, if you have any understanding." Song Qingshu didn''t tell him the truth. In fact, these characteristics come from taixuanjing''s lightness skill on Xiake island. However, the things on Xiake island are too much involved. A little bit of news may lead Jia Sidao to think that he killed Jia Baoyu. After that, many plans can''t be carried out, so he told a lie.


    However, this is not complete nonsense. After all, he got a lot of inspiration from seeing the lines in the murals in the taixuan Sutra on the island, where the horses galloped above the clouds.


    "Boy, you are a genius." The drunkard monk couldn''t help exclaiming, "no, genius is no longer enough to describe you. We are not as old as you at your age. Even in our cognition, we have never seen such a monster as you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in this case, how about both sides stop?"


    "It''s not so easy," the wine fighting monk said with a smile. "Today, huang shang and I can''t even take you. If we go to the river and lake, where can we put this old face? Let''s have a try."


    Huang Chang nodded in secret. Song Qingshu''s body method is too treacherous. It''s really difficult to hit him with ordinary martial arts. In this case, it''s better to use full range attack to avoid him.


    He took advantage of the opportunity to delay the song Qingshu, until the wine fighting monk finished the seal, just flashed to one side.


    "Ho ~ Ma ~ Na ~ Ba ~ Mi ~ Hong ~"


    A wave of invisible sound spread around, with the wine fighting monk as the center, the surrounding floor tiles seemed to become waves, and the leaves scattered in the sky turned into vermicelli in an instant.


    This is an all-round and undifferentiated attack. No matter how high the lightness skill of song Qingshu is, he can''t avoid it unless he moves and dodges for tens of feet.


    Song Qingshu only felt a surge in his heart. He knew that the truth of the other party had hurt him slightly. Suddenly, the remaining light in his eyes swept to a Ke in the distance. Although she was far enough away, she was still affected by the afterwave of Daming mantra. In an instant, he spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    "Ako!" Song Qingshu''s figure flashed, and he had come to her. He hugged her and felt the oncoming sound, which seemed to contain the power of destroying the world. He could not help but look cold, "do you know the sound wave skill?"


    There were golden waves in front of him


    "Floating life is like a boat in a bitter sea. It''s not free to swing about.


    If you look back, it''s the shore. Don''t wait for the storm to break the boat! "


    The wine fighting monk let out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that his Daming mantra had been broken, but song Qingshu was stunned. The other party''s accomplishments in sonic wave skill could not be defeated so easily. It seemed that he had just finished his work suddenly

 Chapter 1961

    Huang shang stepped forward and stood in the middle of the two men to prevent song Qingshu from taking advantage of the victory. At the same time, he was also amazed: "this is the great method of sound transmission and soul searching of Xiaoyao school, which is used by you."


    Song Qingshu ignored him, but arched his hand to the wine fighting monk: "thank you for your kindness." Just now, if the other side didn''t deliberately stay, a Ke might have died at this time.


    The wine fighting monk shook his head: "I just had a fight. I didn''t notice that the girl was still nearby. As a result, she was seriously injured. How could she make mistakes again and again?"


    At this time, he had already eased his breath, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said curiously, "compared with the sound transmission and soul searching method of the Xiaoyao school, I am more curious about where the two words you just said, which are like poetry but not poetry, and which are like ye but not ye, come from?"


    You should know that things like sonic wave Gong are easy to learn but difficult to master. As long as you have enough internal power, you can hurt the enemy through methods such as lion roar Gong. However, the enemy you can deal with in this way is often someone whose internal power is far less than you. The rough lion roar Gong won''t play a big role in the same level of experts. At this time, you need more advanced methods.


    The high-level sound wave skill can''t achieve the maximum power by just shouting a few words. The words that are called out often need to conform to the specific rhythm, so that the internal force of fish can promote each other and the power can be amplified to the extreme. After thousands of years of practice, Buddhism has explored the six character Daming mantra, which is most in line with their internal force characteristics. Adding one word is too much, and reducing one word is too little; The nine word truth of Taoism is the same.


    After thousands of years of exploration by countless talented people, Buddhism and Taoism also explored and summed up these two methods. As a result, song Qingshu was very young, and he was able to show his powerful words and spirits, and his words were full of immortal Qi. How could he not be surprised and curious?


    Because the wine fighting monk just showed mercy to a Ke, song Qingshu was full of good feelings for him. Wen Yan replied, "this is a pithy formula that my grand master told me."


    "Mr. Zhang..." the wine fighting monk looked fascinated. "It seems that he is still walking in front of us."


    Huang Chang on the other side was silent, and obviously approved his judgment.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have the time to delay here. He felt that Aker was getting colder and colder. He knew that he had to rescue as soon as possible, so he reached out and rowed in front of him. Within three feet of his body, there seemed to be a lot of transparent sword Qi, and it was more and more expanding.


    The wine fighting monk''s face was full of praise: "this is what shocked the world at the Golden Snake meeting. It''s really extraordinary."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "although the elder just left his hand injured, but I have to offend to save people."


    Huang Chang then said, "just take her away."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "let''s go?" We must know that although the wine monk is injured, this injury is not a matter for Joyoung''s powerful recovery. Instead, it is Acor who is injured here. It is very troublesome. He must be quick to fight. It is absolutely against himself. Why can''t he understand why Huang Chang, who has never relaxed, has changed his attitude.


    Huang Chang sighed: "we''re going to invite you to help. If we fight with you first, no matter who wins or loses, someone will be seriously injured. Isn''t that a loss of combat power? What''s more, the imperial concubine was seriously injured. If you don''t rescue her as soon as possible, I''m afraid she will die. So you can take her away, but please keep your promise in mind, otherwise we will never give up. King Qi, you don''t want to have a foothold in Jiangnan in the future. "


    "Thank you very much." Song Qingshu arched his hand, "song will naturally keep his promise." He had planned to enter the game, naturally he would not go back. Seeing that the two men made way, he did not hesitate any more. He jumped out of the palace with Ke''s softer body and disappeared in the dark.


    Looking at his disappearing figure, the wine fighting monk sighed: "I heard from you before. I don''t believe that a young man can reach such a level. Today, I found that you underestimated him."


    Huang Chang snorted coldly: "he was the most outstanding young man in these decades, but it''s a pity that he is addicted to women. I''m afraid he won''t have a chance with heaven in the future."


    The wine fighting monk began to laugh: "I don''t think so. You and I are not close to women. Now we still don''t touch the threshold of heaven. Maybe he will find another way, but maybe he will catch up."


    Huang Chang said faintly: "how can this be possible? Which of the other people is not jinjinye? They study hard for fear that love will affect their cultivation; As a result, he was addicted to wine and sex, and didn''t see how hard he worked. Instead, he achieved more than everyone else. All the benefits were taken up by him alone. How can he be so reasonable? "


    "It''s not surprising that you haven''t dabbled in Buddhist martial arts. I just felt that his true qi movement route was somewhat like the shadow of Tantric school. It''s said that Tantric school has a joyful Zen and needs double cultivation partners. Therefore, the better he is, the better his martial arts may be." Wine fighting monk is the transcendent existence of Buddhism. He travels all over the world and naturally knows some secrets of esoteric school.


    "Joyful Zen?" Huang shang was well-informed and soon thought of the rumors about this skill. His face changed. "Is it the evil skill?"


    "No, no," said the wine fighting monk, shaking his head. "The method of double cultivation, both Buddhism and Taoism, is involved. It is the way of harmonizing Yin and Yang. How can it be regarded as heresy in the eyes of common people?"


    Huang shang sneered: "but as far as I know, all the people who practiced joyful Zen in the former esoteric sect finally died of being possessed by the devil, and they all committed many evils and shamed women."


    Jiuyang Zhenqi, a wine fighting monk, had been injured for several weeks. His whole face turned red again. After hearing the rumors, he said with a smile, "have you ever heard such rumors about him? Even the imperial concubine just seems to be willing to follow him. "


    Huang Chang was silent for a long time. He just said: "although it is said that he is greedy for flowers and lust in the river and there are many confidants around him, I have never heard of his excessive behavior."


    The wine fighting monk said, "when I was young, my martial arts were so high, and my subordinates were so powerful and handsome. If I were a woman, I would not help liking him. Naturally, he didn''t need to learn some secret masters and use some inferior means."


    Huang Chang''s tone faintly more than a smile: "listen to your envious tone, you don''t be a younger generation to make the heart unstable."


    The wine fighting monk said with a smile: "speaking of Tao''s unstable heart, I think you have a strange attitude towards him. Is it because your beautiful female apprentice has an ambiguous relationship with him, which makes you feel that your hard-working cabbage has been arched by a pig?"


    Huang Chang snorted coldly: "the goods are everywhere. They are not a good match. I have to remind Yingluo again." Then he turned and left, obviously in a bad mood at the moment.

 Chapter 1962

    Song Qingshu went out of the palace with Ke in his arms and comforted her while infusing genuine Qi into her body: "Ke, don''t be afraid, I will cure you."


    A Ke''s face was a little pale, but now her eyes were like crescent moon, and her face was full of smile: "I''m not afraid of elder brother song."


    Song Qingshu smiles and thinks about how to treat her injury. Her injury is very serious for ordinary people. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may be helpless. Fortunately, he is good at treating internal injuries. It''s not a big problem to save her life. After all, he has dealt with such injuries several times.


    Suddenly, a cold and soft touch came from his cheek. Song Qingshu was surprised and looked at the girl in his arms.


    A Ke''s pale cheek appeared a trace of crimson, his eyes dodged, and shyly said: "brother song, thank you, thank you for taking such a big risk to rescue me."


    "Silly girl, I should have saved you. What''s more, I accepted your mother''s entrustment. How can I leave you alone in that terrible deep palace?" Song Qingshu replied, at the same time, his heart is full of worries. How can he explain to her that it is impossible between them.


    "In a word, thank you. Although I''ve enjoyed my life all these years, I''ve always been unhappy. It''s like a canary in a cage. Today, I finally escaped from the cage. I have an unprecedented sense of freedom, as if the air is sweet." Ah Ke murmured, taking a deep breath, and his face was intoxicated.


    Song Qingshu is very compassionate. She thinks of a little girl. Her parents'' reputation has brought her endless trouble. When she was lively in nature, she had to live in seclusion in the deep palace and cheat with those twisted souls in the back palace


    The girl''s slender waist is too thin to hold, and her whole body is as soft as cotton. Although her small chest is a little green and astringent compared with her mother''s maturity, it is full of the temptation of youth. Now she is held in her arms. Although she is separated from her clothes, she can still feel the softness and elasticity. Rao is used to seeing the wind and rain, but she is still a little thirsty.


    After cursing himself twice, song Qingshu quickly converged: "ah Ke, actually I and your mother..."


    He was about to explain his relationship with Chen Yuanyuan, so as to break the girl''s mind as soon as possible. But at the beginning, he was surprised to find that his eyes were closed, his eyelashes were trembling, his lips were slightly up, showing a sweet smile. It was obvious that he was weak after serious injury. Now he relaxed and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Shaking his head, song Qingshu sped up and flew to the palace of king Qi.


    In the Qiwang mansion, Ren Yingying is talking with Chen Yuanyuan, but it can be seen that Chen Yuanyuan is a little out of his mind. He often looks at the door, obviously worried.


    "Sister Yuanyuan, don''t worry. Elder brother song''s martial arts are superb. He will surely bring back sister Ke." Ren Yingying soft voice comforts a way.


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "childe''s martial arts are really high, but there is also an unfathomable power in the imperial palace. Coupled with the sensitive identity of ako, this trip may not be able to bring her back."


    "Why doesn''t Madame have so much faith in me?" At this time, there was a clear voice outside the door.


    Hearing song Qingshu''s voice, Chen Yuanyuan was overjoyed. He turned around and his smile froze: "young master, what''s the matter with Ke?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "there are two great masters in the palace. She was accidentally affected by the aftershocks of the battle and suffered some injuries."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yuanyuan''s whole body was a little soft, and he said in a trembling voice: "the aftereffects of the great master''s battle? Isn''t a ke... "She''s half a person in the river and lake who has been taught shenzujing by song Qingshu. She still has a clear idea of the level of these masters. What kind of person is the great master? If a Ke is hurt by the aftershocks, how can she survive?


    Noticing her look, song Qingshu knew that she wanted to make a mistake, and quickly explained: "don''t worry, although she was injured a lot, I can cure her. Go back to the room first, and then prepare some hot water."


    God bless you, the nine Yin manual, and the great master of song, Chen Yuanyuan, who is ready to help the maid, is very good at the skills of the elder brother.


    Chen Yuanyuan then put down his mind: "it''s my concern that leads to chaos." They quickly follow song Qingshu to the prepared bedroom. At this time, because of the movement, a Ke has already woken up. She is held in Song Qingshu''s arms, and she doesn''t find anyone else. Looking at his handsome cheek, she thinks of his bravery to save herself in the palace, and she can''t help kissing him.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and looked back at the two girls: "Er, this... Under the serious injury of ah Ke, he is a little confused. Maybe he will do some shocking things, which has nothing to do with me..." he really cried out that he was wronged. He can keep the distance from ah Ke all the time, but who knows that he came here in front of Chen Yuanyuan.


    He thought that it was over. At this time, Chen Yuanyuan must think that he is a pervert, a beast. No, it''s better than a beast


    However, to his surprise, Chen Yuanyuan didn''t respond. He just sat down by the bed and held a Ke''s hand: "a Ke, how do you feel now? Is it painful or not?"


    "Ah ~" ah Ke found that there were other people in the room. For a moment, her face was red with shame. "No, it doesn''t hurt..." in fact, she didn''t hurt when she was seriously injured. But at the moment, her heart was full of the joy of being free and the excitement of being with song Qingshu, and her pain was ignored.


    See song Qingshu embarrassed appearance, Ren Yingying can''t help but remind: "save people first, don''t think about it."


    Song Qingshu smiles, then converges, and begins to heal for ako. Although he has many martial arts skills, he can''t compare with Yiyang finger when it comes to the normal treatment of internal injuries. He has been used many times before and has been improved by him. With his continuous internal power, he naturally doesn''t have to save a person like master Yideng. He can''t fight with others for a long time.


    Ten fingers fly up and down, and keep lighting the big acupoints all over Aker''s body. Soon, the two of them are steaming hot.


    Ren Yingying then took Chen Yuanyuan''s hand and motioned, "let''s go out first, so as not to disturb them."


    Despite his worries, Chen Yuanyuan is even more afraid of affecting the treatment. He nods and reluctantly goes out of the room, guarding the next room with Ren Yingying.


    After more than an hour, the door finally opened. Chen Yuanyuan and Chen Yuanyuan rushed in. Song Qingshu came down from the bed with a tired face: "her injury has been healed. Don''t move after a few days'' rest. It should be OK."


    Although he didn''t use one Yang finger as much as master Yideng, how could it be so easy for him to snatch people from death? In addition, he fought with two great masters in the middle of the night. At the moment, he was very tired and just wanted to have a good sleep.


    "By the way, just now Zhenqi has healed. She''s hot and cold alternately. She''s sweating. You can change her clothes and take a bath to avoid catching cold. She''s weak now. If she''s infected with wind cold, it might be very serious." With the help of Ren Yingying, song Qingshu goes to the door and suddenly turns back to ask Chen Yuanyuan.


    Chen Yuanyuan quickly knelt down and saluted him: "the great kindness of the young master must be remembered by our mother and daughter. We will repay each other when we are married in the next life."


    Song Qingshu quickly helped her up: "we are all friends. Why do we have such a big ceremony? Get up quickly. It''s disturbing to me. "


    One side of Ren Yingying joked: "also, Yuanyuan elder sister, he certainly does not want the illusory next life, this life is not there a chance?"


    Chen Yuanyuan''s face turned red and said, "I''m... I''m regarded as a disaster by everyone. I don''t dare to pollute my reputation."


    Ren Yingying was stunned and thought that I was talking about your daughter. How do you say about yourself?

 Chapter 1963

    Noticing her strange expression, Chen Yuanyuan immediately reflected that he had said the wrong thing in a flustered state. For the first time, she blushed with shame when she was used to being calm.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, song Qingshu immediately took Ren Yingying away: "help me to have a rest. In addition, my wife remembers not to let Ke catch cold for too long."


    Watching them leave, Chen Yuanyuan breathes a sigh of relief and comes to the bedside. Seeing that his daughter is asleep, he plans to help her up. Suddenly, his face turns red and he can''t help spat.


    It turns out that at this time, ako''s whole body has been soaked with sweat, and the gauze like dress is tightly attached to her skin, making her graceful body almost invisible.


    "Is he running so fast?" Chen Yuanyuan snorted, but she didn''t get angry. If she had misunderstood before, but now that she has learned martial arts, she naturally knows that the movement of true Qi is the most likely to make people sweat. When she was just waiting, Ren Yingying also described the process of saving people with Yiyang finger. She knew that the rescued person seemed to be in the ice and snow for a while, and on the stove for a while, Naturally, it is easy to sweat a lot.


    Seeing that his daughter was soaked with sweat, Chen Yuanyuan could roughly guess how much genuine Qi song Qingshu spent in the whole process. With a deep sigh, he began to bathe and dress his daughter.


    She took off her daughter''s clothes and looked at her milk like skin. Chen Yuanyuan''s face was slightly red. He thought that this little girl was more delicate than when I was young.


    In the past, it was very difficult for her to do this alone. She needed the help of a servant girl. But now she has learned shenzujing. Although she is not a master of martial arts, her constitution and strength are much bigger than before. Besides, ako is delicate and light, she can handle it alone.


    Help a Ke to wipe her body in the bath bucket, suddenly hear her mouth murmur, unconsciously keep calling: "song big brother, song big brother ~"


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, the little girl was deeply in love. She couldn''t help scolding: "the little bastard surnamed song is really an expert at cheating."


    But she also knows that no wonder anyone, with song Qingshu''s character and appearance, plus his current status and reputation, as well as the martial arts that can bring women a sense of security, this charm is really indescribable to women''s lethality.


    Not to mention the ordinary little girl, even the woman who has gone through countless trials and tribulations like this and who thinks her heart is still in peace has been made to have ripples in her heart by him


    Chen Yuanyuan''s heart jumped and looked at her daughter with a guilty heart. Seeing that she was still sleeping, she was relieved. However, when she thought of the complicated relationship in the future, her beautiful eyebrows were covered with a layer of sadness.


    At this time, song Qingshu was immersed in the bath bucket. Ren Yingying knelt down behind him and held it gently for him. He couldn''t help but sigh: "this is really a fairy like day. If only I were with you like this every day."


    Ren Yingying''s mouth turned, and he added some strength to his hand unconsciously: "I''d like to be with you every day, but can you do it?"


    Song Qingshu took a cold breath and said with a quick smile: "I thought Yingying would not be jealous. There was some loss in her heart. After all, only when she loved deeply in her heart would she be jealous. If she didn''t care, she would be magnanimous."


    "Bah!" Ren Yingying directly pushed away her, "who loves you deeply, shameless."


    Looking at her coquettish appearance, song Qingshu is very happy. What he likes most is Ren Yingying''s arrogance. He clearly likes Ren Yingying to death, but he is not willing to admit it. Moreover, he is often very thin skinned and shyly refuses many things. But the more she refuses, the more he likes to tease her.


    "You''re tired all day. Come down and wash together." Song Qingshu pats the bath bucket and invites it with expectation.


    "I don''t want it." Not surprisingly, Ren Yingying simply refused.


    "But if you go to the bath after I wash, I''ll be asleep when you come back." Song Qingshu pretends to be aggrieved.


    Ren Yingying blushed and snorted: "you just said you were very tired. You just fell asleep."


    "Er..." Song Qingshu''s words stopped him for a moment. He also knew that it was impossible for him to let the other party take a bath with him. As soon as his eyes turned, he thought about it.


    "Don''t say you''re a little sleepy." As he said this, he closed his eyes and lay in the bathtub. His voice became lighter and lighter, as if he fell into a deep sleep.


    "I look really tired." Ren Yingying some distressed, went to gently wipe the water stains on his face, "green book, get up and go to bed to sleep, it''s easy to catch a cold when you sleep here."


    Song Qingshu gave a vague hum, and Ren Yingying went to help him up. Who knew that the other person''s body suddenly became extremely heavy. Her feet slipped, and she fell into the water.


    Just about to get up, but don''t men strong arm to embrace, mouth want to say what, just want to open red lips was bet on.


    After struggling for several times, it was a pity that it had no effect at all, and the body soon softened under the other party''s skillful means.


    "I remember the first time we met, we cuddled in the tub like this." Song Qingshu kisses her earlobe and says with emotion.


    "Bah, the first time we met was on the black cliff. You were with Dongfang at that time." Ren Yingying spat a mouthful, some discontented ground white he one eye, "at that time feel you this person is particularly disgusting."


    "I remember. That''s how I held you from behind." Song Qingshu was very happy. "At that time, he said he wanted to take off your clothes. Unfortunately, he was interrupted. He didn''t expect that it would come true a long time later."


    "You ~" Ren Yingying''s teeth nibbled, a pair of beautiful autumn eyes full of coquettishness. "It''s clear that you are a good man at heart, but your mouth is very bad. At the beginning, I really wanted to cut you to pieces."


    "Now you can realize your original wish. Shave me a thousand times and ten thousand times without blinking my brow." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Ren Yingying was stunned: "how to shave?"


    "Use your..." Song Qingshu smiles and whispers in her ear.


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red and pushed him away: "hooligan ~"


    Song Qingshu laughs and holds her back in his arms. A pity soon makes her eyes blurred and her whole body tender.


    "You are too tired today, you should have a rest early..." Ren Yingying kept the only level of reason to stop him.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you don''t know what martial arts I practice. I can recover faster with your company."


    "Then... Let''s get up first, and go to sleep first..." under the candlelight, Ren Yingying''s coquettish manner is really beautiful.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "there is no water in bed." Immediately in each other''s Jiaohu, a pull her into the arms

 Chapter 1964

    Early the next morning, song Qingshu went to the garden to practice martial arts. He happened to meet Chen Yuanyuan, who was helping a Ke to take a walk in the garden.


    Seeing that it was him, the girl''s eyes couldn''t stop rejoicing and called out sweetly: "brother song ~"


    The girl''s delicate voice made people feel comfortable as if they had eaten ginseng fruit. Song Qingshu put away her anger and asked with a smile, "how do you feel today?"


    "Except for a little weakness, everything else is OK, and there is no pain on the body." The girl replied softly.


    Seeing that her daughter''s eyes were bent like crescent moon, she could not disguise her smile from her heart. Chen Yuanyuan sighed secretly and then asked, "Hey, why didn''t you see Miss Ren?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "she''s a little tired. Let her sleep a little longer." The image that Ren Yingying wanted to refuse to return last night is in my mind. It''s really unforgettable.


    As a past person, Chen Yuanyuan naturally guessed what kind of fierce battle happened last night from his expression. He couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know your virtue. It''s like a wolf who can''t eat enough. Let the girl''s vitality be damaged. Now she''s weak. Don''t make her upset." She got along with Ren Yingying during this period of time and had a good impression on this kind and generous girl.


    Song Qingshu said awkwardly: "don''t worry, I don''t know how important I am. I just got a pithy formula to prolong my life. I taught her to practice last night."


    Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help but think of the scene when he taught himself to practice shenzujing.


    One side of a Ke suddenly said: "Niang, what are you talking about? What do you mean? You know elder brother song is like a wolf who can''t eat enough. How can I not understand?"


    Chen Yuanyuan suddenly blushed. When he had just talked, he unconsciously forgot that there was another person beside him. As a result, he accidentally revealed their intimacy.


    Chen Yuanyuan was relieved. Fortunately, his daughter had no experience in growing up in the greenhouse, and her brain was not smart. So he cheated her. Otherwise, he really had no face to be a man.


    After a while, Chen Yuanyuan felt guilty, so he planned to support his daughter: "you go back to your room and have a rest. I have something to say to Mr. Song."


    Ako''s mouth bulged: "is there anything I can''t listen to?"


    Chen Yuanyuan was a little annoyed and glared at her: "if you want to go back to your room, you can go back to your room. Adults say it''s business, and children do nothing."


    A Ke is a little discontented: "they are not children, not to mention elder brother song is not a few years older than me."


    Song Qingshu began to laugh at this time: "ah Ke, madam has been worrying about you every day during this period of time, so don''t make her angry. You should go back to have a rest first and take you to breakfast later."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." When a Ke''s eyes brightened, he followed the servant girl to his room.


    Chen Yuanyuan saw a burst of speechless: "I''m really convinced that what I said as a mother doesn''t work as well as what you said. It''s really a woman who doesn''t want to stay."


    Hearing her last words, song Qingshu suddenly explained: "Madam Mingjian, there is nothing between me and a Ke. I just regard her as my sister."


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "but a Ke''s psychology doesn''t just regard you as his brother."


    Song Qingshu was silent for a while. He didn''t know what Aker was thinking, but what could he do about this?


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him quietly, and the charming style between his eyebrows was replaced by seriousness: "how do you plan to treat ako in the future?"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile: "naturally, she deliberately set aside the distance from her. The girl''s mind is fickle. It''s good for her to meet the person she really loves."


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head and sighed a long time: "knowing you, there is no man in the world who can make her heart beat."


    Song Qingshu wanted to say something, but Chen Yuanyuan put his finger on his lips: "you don''t have to deliberately alienate her, so she is not easy to be happy, I''m afraid that the moment will become heartbroken, she has suffered too much over the years, I don''t want to see her sad appearance."


    Song Qingshu had a headache: "what can I do?"


    Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip. Obviously, he hesitated to say something. After a long time, he finally said, "just treat her well in the future."


    "Treat her well..." Song Qingshu read this sentence silently. The more he heard it, the more wrong it was. "What do you mean, madam?"


    Chen Yuanyuan angrily gave him a look: "you are really cheap and good. Naturally, you entrusted her to you. You also know that her father is doomed to be defeated. I can''t protect her. Only when she follows you can her peerless appearance not bring her disaster and misfortune. What''s more, she likes you so much that she has the best of both worlds."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how can this be done?"


    Chen Yuanyuan turned and looked at the flowers in the distance: "why not?"


    Song Qingshu was a little annoyed: "you and I have such a relationship. How can we have anything to do with her? Are you such a mother?"


    Chen Yuanyuan looked back and said, "you don''t have to react so much. You don''t think I''m trying to test you like last time, do you?"


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu just remembered that Chen Yuanyuan had such a proposal for himself a long time ago, but he also scolded himself, "whether it''s a trial or not, what I just said is the real idea in my heart."


    "Don''t you really expect that?" Chen Yuanyuan''s eyes suddenly become a bit confused. At that moment, it seems to show the temptation of the best beauty in the world.


    What a fox! Song Qingshu''s heart jumped: "if it''s false to say not to expect, no man in the world can refuse such temptation. But it''s one thing to think in my heart, and another to do it. Although I don''t think I''m a good man, I don''t think I''m a beast. "


    "Why do you think such a thing is an animal?" Chen Yuanyuan sighed, "when I was in Qinhuai River, I saw too many things that were more beasts than that. Those princes and ministers were upright in front of people, but they were inferior one by one. In order to satisfy some of their hobbies, those boats on Qinhuai River often taught their twin sisters flowers and let their mother and daughter serve them together. It''s also common."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. These ancients really... Don''t know how to evaluate them. Dongguan hasn''t been so open since then, has it?


    "Now that you know all this crap, why do you have such a proposal?" Song Qingshu said in a bad mood.


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned at first, then blushed and said angrily, "you want to be beautiful! You think I''m going to go with ako... I mean to let ako follow you, but I didn''t say I want it too! "


    "You really scared me," Song Qingshu said with a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help laughing. "But it''s not good either. I can''t get over the hurdle in my heart."


    Chen Yuanyuan sighed: "when I was in the Qinhuai River, I was used to these things. What''s more, you are not the same as those men. Ah Ke really likes you. I know you will treat her well. That''s why I have such a proposal."

 Chapter 1965

    Song Qingshu still shook his head and said, "forget it. I think it''s very good now and then. I can talk to my wife from time to time. I''m afraid I can only give up my wife if I''m with a Ke."


    Chen Yuanyuan bit his lip: "do you have to be so clear? When you really come to me, can I refuse you? As long as not too many times, don''t let... Don''t let AK know. "


    Song Qingshu is really in a mess in the wind. At first, she thought that she meant it, but then she denied it. Now, listening to her tone, it seems that she just can''t say it clearly, which implies that it can


    Since the great success of the magic skill, song Qingshu''s breathing and heartbeat have been very smooth. Now he can''t help but jump up. Some beautiful pictures emerge in his mind. He can''t help but feel thirsty: "Madam means..."


    Chen Yuanyuan has turned away, can''t see the expression at this time, just from her shortness of breath and the ups and downs of the chest can judge that she is also restless at this time.


    Song Qingshu had no difficulty in restraining himself. He said in a deep voice, "my wife loves me so much. Song really doesn''t know how to repay me. It''s just that this fact is too shocking. I''m sorry I can''t agree."


    Hearing what he said, Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help feeling annoyed: "you are a man! People don''t know the shame to say that, and you still refuse to do so. Are you still not a man, or do you dislike us from the bottom of your heart? "


    "Madame and ako, how can I dislike you? Don''t be angry, madam. Listen to me explain slowly. "Song Qingshu sighed, went to the edge of the pool, looked at the white clouds on the edge of the distant sky, and slowly replied," now I have great martial arts, and my accomplishments have reached an unprecedented level. I have already touched the threshold of the way of heaven. I have a kind of foresight for the major crisis, which is what you call a whim. "


    "It''s different from the whim of ordinary people. If a character like us has a whim, it must have a cause, which indicates a very serious warning," Song Qingshu said with a pause. "Your proposal is really attractive. No, it''s very attractive. There''s no man in the world who wants to refuse it, and I''m no exception. But at the same time, I can feel a trace of the rule of heaven. If I really dare to accept such a proposal, there will be extremely tragic consequences. "


    Chen Yuanyuan was puzzled and said, "with your martial arts skills, you can say that you are invincible in the world, and you are powerful. I really can''t imagine what else can hurt you?"


    Song Qingshu smiles, and his eyes show an inexplicable meaning: "this world may not have, but outside this world?" He pointed to the sky as he spoke, and his face became more and more serious: "I can vaguely feel an indescribable existence. As long as I make some choices, I will be completely wiped out, and then maybe the world will be destroyed."


    Chen Yuanyuan heard: "is there such a terrible existence?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "you are too low to understand this feeling."


    "Then why did the indescribable existence ignore so many dirty things on the Qinhuai River before?" Chen Yuanyuan was a little annoyed. "At the beginning, I saw a lot of sisters suffer, and I didn''t see anyone bring down heaven''s punishment to wipe out those beasts!"


    "I can''t figure it out," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Maybe... Because they are not the protagonists."


    Chen Yuanyuan''s voice cooled down: "Mr. Song, if you don''t want to and don''t have to use such absurd reasons to prevaricate, it''s my own wishful thinking. Let''s assume that nothing happened today." Then he left without looking back, regardless of the other party''s request.


    "To tell the truth, no one believes it," Song Qingshu sighed, "do you think I don''t want to, I want to, but what can I do..."


    Remembering his promise, song Qingshu went to have breakfast with a Ke. Chen Yuanyuan was black faced all the time. Later, after hearing that Ren Yingying got up, Chen Yuanyuan left with a Ke to meet and thank Ren Yingying.


    The whole process was ignored, and song Qingshu was also depressed, but something soon distracted him. It turned out that Zhao Gou had already announced that he was going to Wudang at the court meeting this morning.


    On the surface, of course, the reason is to offer sacrifices to heaven. Because of the fall of the Central Plains, Mount Tai was no longer under the control of the Southern Song Dynasty. Of course, even if it was under the control of the Southern Song Dynasty, with all kinds of humiliations over the past decades, Zhao Gou did not have the cheek to follow the Qin emperor and Han Wu to offer sacrifices to heaven.


    After the alliance of Tanyuan, song Zhenzong, his predecessor, felt that he had made a great contribution and risked the world''s great injustice to go to Mount Tai to offer Zen. As a result, he was scolded. Let alone the Song Dynasty, it was the later Dynasty in history. Even if there were any brilliant people, he never went to Mount Tai to offer Zen again. It was because song Zhenzong''s offering Zen lowered the overall level, The rest of the monarchs were ashamed to be with them.


    Although Zhao Gou doesn''t look down on song Zhenzong, he has more self-knowledge than his ancestor. He never thought about going to Mount Tai to be a Buddhist. Fortunately, Wudang Mountain has become more and more famous in the past 100 years. In addition, there is a semi immortal in town, which has attracted people''s attention over the years. Therefore, this sacrifice to heaven has become Wudang Mountain.


    Naturally, the officials did not believe that Zhao Gou was seeking fortune for his country. They secretly guessed that he was getting worse and worse. They planned to find Zhang Sanfeng to find a way to live a long life. Zhang Sanfeng was summoned several times before, but Zhang Sanfeng did not see him. So the emperor went there in person to show his sincerity.


    Of course, in the eyes of the insiders like song Qingshu, they understood what the real purpose of Zhao Gou''s trip was.


    Find Ren YingYing and tell him what happened during this period and what he has learned. Ren Yingying can''t help but feel worried: "even people like Huang Shang and Doujiu monk don''t feel sure about this trip. They need to pull you into the game. It seems that this time is very dangerous. You''d better not take risks."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you know my martial arts, and even if the situation is really wrong, with my lightness skill, who can keep me in the world?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    When Ren Yingying thought about it, he stopped persuading him.


    Chen Yuanyuan knows how much risk he has taken to save a Ke. He can''t help but feel a lot of apology on his face: "it''s all because of me and a Ke. It''s just because of me and a Ke that he''s risking himself."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, you don''t have to worry about it. I wanted to participate in it. This time is just an opportunity."


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. She had gone through too many storms and met too many people in her life. No matter who she was, she would be very proud to do something to please her. Like song Qingshu, she did something very clearly, but refused to take any credit for it. She had just been angry with him. She really misunderstood him: "you are really a gentleman."


    Song Qingshu was dumb and couldn''t help laughing at Ren Yingying: "I didn''t expect that someone still thought I was a gentleman."


    Ren Yingying thought that the other party made him bad last night. She blushed and said, "sister Yuanyuan, she''s a bad girl. She''s not a gentleman."


    Chen Yuanyuan shook his head: "although the behavior of song Gongzi is a little... A little unruly, he is different from those men who are respectable. There is no more gentleman man in the world than him." It''s not convenient for her to tell Ren Yingying what just happened. She can only express such vague feelings.


    After these twists and turns, Chen Yuanyuan appreciates song Qingshu more and more. After looking at a Ke beside her, she makes up her mind.


    At this time, a maid came to report that the prime minister sent an invitation to song Qingshu to have a talk with him tonight.

 Chapter 1966

    Looking at the gilded invitation, song Qingshu was surprised: "it was Jia Sidao''s invitation."


    Ren Yingying frowned and said, "how does he know about your secret coming back this time?"


    Song Qingshu threw the post on the table and said with a smile: "last night there was so much noise in the palace that it''s hard to hide it from the people who want to, not to mention Jia Sidao''s intelligence network."


    "Do you want to go or not?" Ren Yingying was a little worried. "You''ve always made friends with Han Jianzhou, but he didn''t know it. I''m afraid it''s a Hongmen banquet to invite you to come over this time."


    "Go, why not?" Song Qingshu has profound meaning, "go to see what he is selling, let alone Jia Sidao is not Xiang Yu, and I am not Liu Bang at the Hongmen banquet."


    In the evening, Jia''s carriage came to pick up Song Qing''s calligraphy. Song Qing''s master of calligraphy was brave. After a few words, he got on the carriage calmly.


    But as soon as he got into the carriage, he smelled a strong fragrance of roses. When he saw the situation in the carriage, he was stunned.


    It turned out that there was already a young lady in full dress in the car. Her body was embroidered brilliantly, just like a fairy. She had a pair of red phoenix eyes and two curved willow eyebrows. She was slim and had a coquettish physique. She really had a powder face with spring power, and her red lips were heard before she started laughing.


    "I''m Wang Xifeng. I''ve met the king of Qi." The young woman got up and gave a salute. She was smiling when she spoke, which instantly increased the intimacy between the two sides.


    Song Qingshu stood at the door and touched his nose: "it turned out that it was the second daughter-in-law. It seems that I accidentally got on the wrong car." He used to enter Jia''s house as Jia Baoyu, and naturally recognized the identity of the young woman in front of him.


    Seeing that he recognized himself, Wang Xifeng laughed more sweetly and made an invitation gesture: "of course, the king of Qi didn''t get on the wrong bus. Please come in."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile but not a smile: "I don''t know whether my wife came here on behalf of the Jia family or the Wang family?" All the time, he has been thinking about a problem. Although the four families are closely related, they are not one family after all. They must have their own plans. I don''t know if there is any chance to alienate these families, so that I can make a profit.


    Wang Xifeng covered her mouth and said with a smile: "since the king of Qi called me the second young grandmother, I naturally represented the Jia family. This time, I came to pick up the king of Qi for the banquet."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, "Jia Xiang actually sent his wife to meet me, it''s a bit unexpected."


    Wang Xifeng asked him to sit down. The carriage was already covered with Persian carpets and soft fur cushions, so the vibration of the whole carriage was minimized.


    There was a small table in the middle of the car. Wang Xifeng poured a cup of tea for him and said, "the young master is the guest of honor of the prime minister. Naturally, he will send someone to pick him up to show his sincerity. Originally, he intended to send my humble husband to come here, but I have something to do with him temporarily, so I will take his place temporarily."


    "I see." Song Qingshu naturally didn''t believe her lies. Her eyes fell on her white wrist when she served tea. He thought that he didn''t know what the old fox Jia Sidao was up to. After hearing about my reputation, he planned to use a beauty trick against himself? However, it''s a bit costly to let my nephew and daughter-in-law fight.


    "I don''t know what other guests are here today?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Wang Xifeng replied, "today, the only distinguished guest is the king of Qi, and the rest are from home."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was a bit surprised. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out why Jia Sidao invited himself alone.


    Along the way, Wang Xifeng guided the topic silently, not involving any sensitive information, but just chatting at will from all over the world. It was neither abrupt nor too enthusiastic, and unconsciously attracted the relationship between the two sides.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that Wang Xifeng is as good at diplomatic relations as it is said. Although she can see through some of her careful tricks, she is really beautiful and hard to make people feel disgusted.


    "I don''t know if there is Jia Rui in Jia''s house." Looking at the beautiful young woman opposite, song Qingshu thinks of a passage he saw in a dream of Red Mansions. Jia Rui, a member of Jia''s collateral family, was awed by her beauty when he first saw Wang Xifeng. He had evil thoughts and tried to hook up with her several times. But Wang Xifeng was too cruel. On the one hand, he was lying to him, on the other hand, he designed several punishments, He lost his life in the end.


    "This woman is really cruel." Looking at Wang Xifeng''s face like peach blossom''s cheek, song Qingshu secretly reminds himself not to be careless.


    Before long, the carriage stopped. Wang Xifeng said with a smile, "king Qi, we are here."


    Song Qingshu nodded and lifted the curtain out of the carriage door: "madam, please."


    Wang Xifeng was stunned, and her eyes fell on the curtain he lifted. She was a little lost, but she immediately resumed her smile: "the king of Qi really broke my concubine."


    Song Qingshu didn''t think there was anything. Most men in previous lives knew how to do this: "it''s just a matter of lifting a hand."


    Wang Xifeng''s face was even more smiling: "no wonder so many ladies in the world regard childe as their dream lover. Today, they finally know why."


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "does this include madam?" All the way by her various side attacks, finally found a chance to fight back.


    Wang Xifeng had always been generous and decent, but his words made her heart jump and her face slightly red: "the king of Qi is joking."


    At this time, they had entered the gate of Jia''s house, and there were servants everywhere. Song Qingshu couldn''t continue to tease. They kept walking inside. Before long, Jia Sidao personally led a group of people to welcome them out, and said with a smile: "the presence of king Qi really made Jia shine."


    "Jia Xiangyan is serious." Although he knew that Jia Sidao was hiding a knife in a smile, song Qingshu had to admit that his opponent''s posture was very helpful to him. No wonder people under his command were so devoted to him that he was far inferior to himself in his ability to receive people and things.


    Jia Sidao made a gesture of please with a smile: "king of Qi, please."


    "Please, Mr. Jia." Song Qingshu went into the hall with him, and suddenly found that there was a middle-aged woman sitting in the hall. Although she was old, she had a dignified manner. It could be seen that she was an outstanding beauty when she was young.


    Jia Sidao then said, "king Qi, let me introduce you. This is my elder sister. Now she is a concubine in the palace."


    "I''ve seen your lady." Song Qingshu gave a salute. In fact, when he came to the palace pretending to be Jia Baoyu, he had already met Jia Fei once, but the relationship was not easy to explain, so he could only pretend to meet Jia for the first time.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the name of the king of Qi in my palace, and I''ve finally seen it today. It''s true that it''s as beautiful as it''s said." Jia Fei said with a smile, in fact, before in the palace, XiaoLongNu made a big scene in the palace, they also met face to face, but it''s the first time to have such a distance dialogue.


    "The empress is graceful and dignified. She really has the grace of her mother in the world." These beautiful words, song Qingshu will also say, know that she cares about the Queen''s position, naturally fell in love with it.


    Sure enough, Princess Jia''s face soon brightened, and the gloom between her eyebrows completely dissipated.


    Jia Sidao took the opportunity to say: "this time I asked the king of Qi to come here. In fact, there is one thing..."

 Chapter 1967

    Seeing that Jia Fei was here, song Qingshu had already guessed something in his heart, but he pretended not to know and said, "Jia Xiang is polite. Please tell me something."


    Jia Sidao said: "this time when my sister came back to visit my relatives, I specially asked the king of Qi to have a talk in the mansion to solve the misunderstanding."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "where is the misunderstanding between me and your concubine?"


    Jia Sidao stroked his beard, and his eyes praised him a little more: "it''s the old man who made a slip of the tongue. Naturally, there is no misunderstanding between you."


    At this time, Jia Fei also said: "sister Wu and I had some fights in the palace in the past, but we didn''t know that the king of Qi was sister Wu''s friend, so we''ve offended her all the time. I hope the king of Qi won''t take it amiss."


    "Your concubine is very serious. Whether it''s me or Miss Wu, they don''t care about it." Song Qingshu thinks that Jia Sidao is really well-informed. He just rescued a Ke last night, and then he gets the news. He doesn''t know whether he knows the deal he made with huang shang?


    Before the first World War in the Imperial Palace, there was so much news that I couldn''t hide it from someone who wanted to. Only three people on the scene knew about the deal, and no one would go out to talk nonsense. So song Qingshu guessed that Jia Sidao didn''t know.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of another thing. Huang Shang''s existence in the Imperial Palace was not a secret, but the wine fighting monk. He didn''t know whether Jia Sidao and King Yi knew his existence?


    However, whether you know it or not, even if Huang Shang is the only one, he can safely take ah Ke away from him. This strength has been enough to make Jia Sidao''s younger brothers and sisters look at each other with new eyes. It must be because of this that they want to win over each other today.


    "Since the king of Qi said so, it must be that the past is really in the past," said Jia Sidao, with a sigh and a pun. "King of Qi, I really admire you and envy you. I don''t know how you can do it."


    Song Qingshu knew that he was talking about taking the imperial concubine out of the palace. Afterwards, the Imperial Palace didn''t investigate the responsibility. Wen Yan said with a smile, "prime minister Jia is killing me. It''s admirable that Prime Minister Jia is so good at governing the world and helping the country, one person below ten thousand people above."


    Jia Sidao gave a ha ha: "it''s not as handsome as the king of Qi, lying drunk on the knees of beauties, and waking up with a killing sword." It''s a big deal that Princess Wu was taken out of the palace, and the attitude of the palace is ambiguous. Even if Jia Sidao knew about it, he didn''t dare to say anything about it. At this critical moment, something happened.


    Therefore, the two sides have a tacit understanding. Instead of talking about it, they flatter each other.


    After a while, Jia Fei said, "Shixian, don''t hang the guests here. The banquet is ready."


    Jia Sidao returned to his senses: "yes, please, king of Qi."


    Then he led song Qingshu into the seat, pointed to a few people on the side and said, "king Qi, today is a family banquet. They are all brothers and nephews of your own family. You should be in your own family."


    "Family dinner?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s not suitable for me here."


    "What''s not suitable? I happen to have another thing to ask the king of Qi." Jia Sidao took song Qingshu and sat down.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu is curious about what medicine the other side sells in the gourd.


    Jia Sidao didn''t rush to express his intention. Instead, he pointed to a group of people standing on the side and said, "this is Jia Lian, the son of my elder brother''s family, Jia Rong, the grandson of my cousin Ningguo''s family, Tanchun, Yingchun of my elder brother''s family, Xichun of Ningguo''s family..."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes swept in front of the public. In fact, he had seen these people when he entered Jia''s house as Jia Baoyu, so he could still name them. However, he didn''t understand what Jia Sidao was doing to introduce a lot of people of his nephew generation to him.


    After the introduction, Jia Sidao just said his intention: "these people grew up in a beautiful environment, and now they are very delicate. They originally wanted to invite some martial arts teachers to train them, but they are too delicate to bear hardships. Coupled with the problem of identity, how can those martial arts teachers really discipline them? They heard about the deeds of the king of Qi by chance. They admired each other and begged me to worship you as their teacher. I thought that only the king of Qi could shock these people, so they came to beg the king of Qi with this old face. "


    Looking at his eager appearance, song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation. Jia Sidao''s masters are like clouds. How can he lack martial arts teachers? The words and deeds of these old foxes in the court are of course carefully thought out. On the surface, the other party is asking himself to be the teacher of his nephews. In fact, he should take the opportunity to throw an olive branch to win over himself.


    From other people''s point of view, although he and Han Jianzhou are relatively close, there is no fundamental conflict of interest between him and Jia Sidao, and it is reasonable for Jia Sidao to try to win over him.


    But song Qingshu understood that he was determined to be in the world, and Jia Sidao''s huge and terrible layout doomed them to be unable to get together.


    "The main reason is that I''m not in Lin''an because of my limited time, which delays the study of several young masters and ladies." Song Qingshu replied vaguely.


    At this time, Princess Jia said with a smile: "the king of Qi''s ability is that a few words can make these kids benefit a lot. I''m afraid it''s more than ten years'' teaching of ordinary martial arts teachers."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "Niang Niang exaggerates, exaggerates."


    Jia Sidao also took the opportunity to say: "of course, I know that the king of Qi has many opportunities every day. I dare not expect to teach them often. One or two words from time to time are enough to make them understand for a long time."


    "In that case, I''ll have to be more respectful than obedient." Song Qingshu doesn''t have to openly refute his face. He can also take the opportunity to enter Jia''s house to see if he can find any useful information.


    The only thing to worry about is how other people will understand the attitude of this matter, such as other people in the court, such as Zhao Gou


    However, he has already agreed to Huang Shang''s proposal. They should know what''s going on.


    While he was meditating, Jia Sidao had already summoned several nephews: "I haven''t come to see my master yet."


    "Yes A group of young CHILDES and ladies came to salute one after another, "see you master."


    Song Qingshu can see how Jia Lian and Jia Rong are dealing with each other in their eyes. It is obvious that they follow Jia Sidao''s orders and have to come to visit their teachers.


    On the contrary, these ladies are full of expectation and enthusiasm.


    "A group of carefree girls." Although the girls are pretty, there is still a long way to go. Song Qingshu doesn''t have any idea about Jia Sidao''s daughter. He is surrounded by a group of girls who worship him. He feels the youth of the girls and smells the green fragrance of the girls. It''s really... Good?


    Jia Sidao sighed at this time: "it''s a pity that my miserable child doesn''t know where to go."


    "Young master Ling?" Of course, song Qingshu knew about Jia Baoyu, but he couldn''t tell him at all.


    "Yes, the dog disappeared for no reason some days ago. I sent a lot of people to investigate it, but it''s a pity that no news was found," said Jia Sidao, looking at Song Qingshu inexplicably. "Does the king of Qi know the whereabouts of the dog?"

 Chapter 1968

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but his face was calm: "Oh, I really don''t know." Is this guy suspicious of me?


    Jia Sidao had been staring at him for a long time, and then sighed: "it''s normal for the king of Qi not to know. At present, we can only find out that the disappearance of the dog may have something to do with Mongolia. The relationship between the king of Qi and Ruyang palace has always been very good. I don''t know if I can help to inquire when I have a chance."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "no problem, and I still have some influence in the Jianghu. I can ask them to help the prime minister investigate together." At the same time, secretly Tucao, this is also make complaints about it, Jia Baoyu estimated that Meng Meng Tang has been transferred to the clinic, where else to look for it?


    Moreover, Jia Sidao asked me to be the master of Jia''s family. He asked me to help him find out Jia Baoyu''s whereabouts. He didn''t give me any good. Do you think I''m living Lei Feng?


    At this time, Jia Sidao called, "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you come and toast your master?"


    "Yes ~" the CHILDES and ladies mentioned earlier came to toast one after another. To song Qingshu''s surprise, these people didn''t come to toast alone. They often took their families as a unit. For example, Jia Lian came with his wife Wang Xifeng, which made it hard for him to refuse.


    Wang Xifeng smiles and takes the wine cup from her white wrist. Song Qingshu has no reason to come up with a line in his mind: if uncle wants to, he will drink this cup of residual wine.


    "Ah, Pooh, Pooh, bad luck." Song Qingshu secretly Pooh several mouthfuls, thinking that he is Pan Jinlian, I should not be XiMenqing.


    When Jia Rong comes to propose a toast, song Qingshu looks a little strange when he sees that he is pale. He thinks that he visited Jia''s house in the night to find Yingying, who was missing. But he accidentally finds that this man is rude to Li Wan, who is a widow. As a result, he saves people and destroys his kidney, making him inhumane, so that he won''t do anything dirty.


    At the beginning, in order to deal with the aftermath, song Qingshu specially used the method of moving soul to brainwash him. Now Jia Rong really doesn''t know that he was the man that night.


    After drinking the wine he offered, song Qingshu looked disappointedly at his side and didn''t see Qin Keqing, but he was disappointed. In front of so many people, he was embarrassed to ask the people in the room.


    Then a few ladies from Jia''s family came to propose a toast. The girl''s wine was much sweeter than before.


    People in Jia''s family came to toast him in turn as if they intended to intoxicate him. Song Qingshu wanted to see what Jia Sidao wanted to do, so he refused. When he had almost drunk, song Qingshu deliberately looked drunk.


    Jia Sidao took a look at him and said, "the king of Qi is drunk. Somebody, help him to the guest room to have a rest. Cook the wake-up soup and send it to him. When he is sober, send it back to king Qi''s house."


    Soon a servant girl came to help song Qingshu get up, and all the way to the wing room, served him to sleep.


    "What are you going to do with it?" After the maids went out, song Qingshu sat up from the bed. He was puzzled. If it was to win over himself, it was enough to let the young ladies worship him as a teacher. Later, what was the purpose of persuading me to stay in the mansion?


    At this time, in Jia''s study, Liao Yingzhong, Jia Sidao''s confidant, looked at the master in front of him with a puzzled face: "is it wrong to do this? The young ladies are not familiar with the world, and they are just in love. That song is also a famous playboy. Let him be a teacher, isn''t it? If the young ladies fall into the enemy''s hands, how will it end? "


    Jia Sidao said with a smile: "if that happens, I''ll wake up in my dreams. Just a daughter, she won over the king of Qi. Why not?"


    Liao Yingzhong frowned and said, "but he has so many lovers, how can he fall to the Lord because of the young lady?"


    Jia Sidao looked at the night outside the window and said faintly, "don''t worry, I didn''t think I could get him so easily. I can get him to the end with feminine color, otherwise, I have another way."


    When song Qingshu was thinking about Jia Sidao''s intention in the room, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps outside the door. His heart moved, and he quickly lay on the bed again.


    The visitor obviously hesitated. He stood at the door for a long time, neither knocking nor talking. He even meant to go back several times. Song Qingshu was surprised. He walked softly, but he didn''t breathe in any way. He obviously didn''t know martial arts. He was mostly a woman.


    After a long time, it seems that the man finally made up his mind, pushed the door and walked slowly to the bedside.


    Although he didn''t open his eyes, song Qingshu could still feel the opposite founder standing in front of the bed, quietly looking at himself.


    He was very curious about the identity of the other party. He wanted to open his eyes to have a look, but he was afraid of being exposed too early. Song Qingshu could only guess in his heart: eh, although she was a woman, she had no fragrance on her body, only a kind of elegant fragrance. Who was it?


    Just as he hesitated, he heard a soft female voice, which was full of sadness: "don''t pretend. With your martial arts, it''s not easy to get drunk."


    In a daze, song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at the plain young woman in front of him. He couldn''t help but be surprised: "I didn''t expect that it was his wife?" The woman in front of her is elegant and dignified. She is Li Wan, the eldest daughter-in-law of Rong Guofu. Because her husband died early, she usually lives as a widow at home. If she doesn''t go out of the gate, she won''t see a man, let alone other men''s dormitories.


    "Who else do you think it is?" Li Wan gave him a white look, and there was a faint charm in his eyes.


    Even though he passed away in a flash, he was still seen by song Qingshu. He couldn''t help sighing that the most difficult thing in the world is not the deliberate temptation of those coquettish women, but the casual charm of a virtuous family.


    "What can I do for you, madam?" Although there were some ripples in his mind, song Qingshu didn''t think that Li Wan, who had always been dignified, would have any other intention to find himself.


    Li Wan sighed: "I''m not asking you about my sister who disappeared when she was young. You told us what you said at the beginning, but later I couldn''t find you."


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed. At the beginning, he asked Li Shouzhong to mobilize the public opinion of Jianshan academy to help vindicate Yue Fei. He did make such a promise. As a result, he was so busy that he ran everywhere and forgot about it.


    "And last time I saw you in Jia''s house, you said you would come back and tell me when you finished. As a result, I waited... All night, but you didn''t come back." When Li Wan said this, her white cheek flashed a wisp of crimson. It was obvious that such a thing made it difficult for her to say.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and finally remembered what she said. At that time, he knocked Jia Rong unconscious in Li Wan''s room. He had agreed to go back to tell her after finishing the work, but he was in a hurry to save Ren Yingying. He didn''t have time to come back: "I broke my promise. I''ll tell you now, your sister..."


    At this moment, there was a knock outside the door. Li Wan was so frightened that he turned around and looked for a place to hide. Song Qingshu was very funny: "what are you afraid of?"


    Li Wan''s face turned red: "I am a widow. I come to your room in the middle of the night. There are many tongue chewing people everywhere. Once it''s out, I don''t want to live."

 Chapter 1969

    Although he didn''t like it, the rules of the world were like this. Song Qingshu couldn''t change his worldly views by himself. Seeing Li Wan crying, he had to point to the screen in the distance: "why don''t you hide behind that?"


    Li Wan looked at him gratefully, then quickly hid behind the screen with her skirt.


    Almost at the same time of hiding, a beautiful shadow pushed the door and came in: "Hey, I knew I didn''t lock the door, so I didn''t knock so long."


    Song Qingshu''s voice is soft and soft. Song Qingshu''s heart moves. She can''t help but follow her reputation. A woman dressed by a young lady is standing at the door. She is bright and charming like Li Qingluo, and graceful and delicate like Shen Bijun. Her small waist, which can''t be grasped by Yingying, makes people feel an impulse to hold her in their arms.


    "People say you''re drunk, but I don''t think you look like you''re drunk." The young woman said softly.


    Li Wan, who was behind the screen, was stunned. She had already heard the voice of the visitor. She thought to herself that she was not feeling well, so she did not attend the banquet tonight. Why did she suddenly appear here?


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "nonsense, seeing the young lady, my eyes obviously become intoxicated." In front of her, this delicate and graceful woman is naturally Qin Keqing, Rong''s young grandmother in ningguofu.


    Qin Keqing''s jade cheek is slightly red: "I''m the young lady of Ningguo mansion, and I hope the Lord will respect me."


    Li Wan spat behind the screen, thinking that since you know you are the young lady of Ning Guofu, you still come to a man''s room in the middle of the night? Rongning''s two houses are close to each other. She has heard rumors about this beautiful young lady in the house. Naturally, she doesn''t like this beautiful young lady.


    But it suddenly occurred to her that she had come to the man''s room in the middle of the night, and seemed to have no position to despise each other... Li Wan couldn''t help but frown at this, and for a moment she was in a trance.


    At this time, song Qingshu was also somewhat confused: "madam, why are you so divided today?"


    Qin Keqing glared at him fiercely: "you mean to say it!" Sitting on a small stool beside the table, she pressed down her skirt and looked elegant and reserved.


    "It''s hard for you to hide it from me," Qin Keqing said, biting her red lips and looking at each other''s face carefully with a pair of naturally affectionate eyes. "If I hadn''t seen you today, I wouldn''t have known that you were the famous King of Qi."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "it really matters a lot. It''s a helpless move not to tell his wife before." In order to fight for the military power in Sichuan, Jia Sidao used Qin Keqing''s beauty trick to consume Wu Tiande''s energy before the martial arts competition. As a result, Han Xizhou saw it through and let song Qingshu pretend to be Wu Tiande for the banquet. In the end, they had a love affair.


    Later, song Qingshu rescued Ren Yingying from entering Jia''s house, and they met several times when they visited the song''s mission in the Liao state. However, although Qin Keqing knew the true face of song Qingshu, he didn''t know his true identity. Song Qingshu was afraid that Jia Sidao would know about it, but he didn''t say it.


    Qin Keqing suddenly said strangely, "you are regarded as a VIP in Jia''s house tonight. But if they know what you have done to the people in Jia''s house, they don''t know if they will treat you so warmly."


    Li Wan behind the screen was startled. She thought, does she know that her husband was hurt by song Qingshu? At the beginning, Jia Rong broke into her boudoir at night. Fortunately, song Qingshu saved her innocence. Although she was a member of Jia''s family, she subconsciously stood by song Qingshu.


    However, song Qingshu knows that Qin Keqing should be talking about Jia Zhen. When Luo Bing is rescued by breaking into Jia''s house on the first night, Luo Bing kicks Jia Zhen out of her hands.


    "Does Madame hate me all the time?" Song Qingshu sighed.


    Qin Keqing''s eyes flashed a little dazed and gently shook her head: "I don''t know. It''s reasonable to say that you hurt that person, and I really should hate you. But because that person was injured, I can get rid of that absurd relationship. Now I have to sleep more smoothly every day, and I don''t have nightmares every day as before..."


    Li Wan behind the screen was confused about what they were talking about. It seemed that they were very familiar with each other. Did they... Li Wan immediately shook his head. After all, they couldn''t imagine what they would have.


    Song Qingshu understood what Qin Keqing said. Although there was a certain love between her and Jia Zhen, Jia Zhen was her father-in-law after all. This relationship was not allowed by the common customs, so that she was under great psychological pressure. Later, Jia Zhen was abandoned by Luo Bing, so that she had no face to pester her. Qin Keqing also took this opportunity to get rid of it.


    However, song Qingshu is embarrassed to think that her husband Jia Rong is also abandoned in his own hands because of his evil deeds. Fortunately, they are a couple in name, so she is too sad.


    "I don''t know what happened to the young lady this time?" Song Qingshu decided to change the topic.


    "I..." Qin Keqing''s red lips opened lightly, but suddenly his face turned red, some could not go on.


    Song Qingshu was at a loss. He thought, is it difficult for her to come here this time?


    When Qin Keqing was hesitating, there was another movement outside the door


    "Hello to the second daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t be so polite. Give me your wake-up soup. It''s just that the prime minister sent me to see the situation of Wang Ye."


    A burst of delicate laughter came, and song Qingshu thought that he was worthy of being called the first to laugh before speaking. This Wang Xifeng is really distinctive.


    Qin Keqing''s face slightly changed, and she suddenly got up from the stool: "this big horn, I don''t want to be seen here by her." There are many people who chew their tongues in the back house of rongning''s second mansion. Wang Xifeng is famous for her shrewdness. If she sees them, they will know what happened tonight.


    Qin Keqing did not wait for song Qingshu''s reaction, but quickly hid behind the wide screen.


    "Ah ~" Song Qingshu wanted to stop her, but it was too late, and a low voice sounded behind the screen.


    Qin Keqing rushed to the back of the screen in a panic, and suddenly found that there was still a person hiding here. He was so scared that he almost called out. Li Wan didn''t expect that she would burst in suddenly. She was so frightened that she was not on guard. Fortunately, she knew that Wang Xifeng was coming in immediately, so she covered her mouth with her hand at the critical moment.


    Qin Keqing also recognized the identity of the other party at this time. Her face suddenly became very strange. She asked with her eyes, "Why are you here?"


    "Aren''t you here, too?" Li Wan bit her lip and said goodbye to her face.


    Qin Keqing''s eyes became more and more playful. Li Wan couldn''t stand her teasing eyes, so she shrank directly to the inside of the screen and opened the distance between her and her.

 Chapter 1970

    At this time, Wang Xifeng came in with a wisp of fragrant wind carrying the sobering soup. Seeing song Qingshu sitting on the bed, she said with a smile: "the king of Qi is awake. Come to drink a bowl of soup and wake up the bar."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m much better after a period of rest. I don''t need to drink sobering soup any more." Ghost knows if Jia Sidao has added anything in this soup. Although he is now invincible, there is no need to take that risk.


    Wang Xifeng didn''t ask for it. She said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Wang ye would become my master. When I see him in the future, should I inherit Wang Ye or call him master?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "the name of master is too strong, and I teach Jia Lian them, and it has nothing to do with his wife. In the future, he shouts his own name. His wife can call him whatever she wants."


    "That''s not good," Wang Xifeng said with a smile. "As the saying goes, since Wang Ye is the master of my husband, he is also the master of my concubine. But the master always feels that Wang Ye is old. How about changing his name to Mr


    "Madam, why be polite? We all know that this is just a statement. I don''t have much time to teach you." Song Qingshu replied.


    "That''s not good. There should be some gifts. Sir, please accept my respect." Wang Xifeng said respectfully to kneel on the ground salute, song Qingshu startled, quickly reached out to help her up, within reach of her arm is extremely smooth skin, two people have a Zheng.


    Wang Xifeng''s eyes fell on his hand, a smile on the corner of his lips, and his eyes were full of amorous feelings: "Sir, I don''t know what the qualification of the disciple is?"


    The two women behind the screen look at each other and see the doubts in each other''s eyes. Although Wang Xifeng is good at singing and dancing, she has never heard of any rumor that she does not follow the women''s way. Why does she look like she is trying to seduce people today?


    Even song Qingshu has to admit that although Wang Xifeng is often associated with snobbery, calculation, Chengfu and other words, from a woman''s point of view, she is really a woman of the best quality. She is full and graceful, and has a kind of coquettish appearance. She really deserves to be a woman from the Wang family.


    Wang Jiasheng has the most daughters among the four families of Jia Shi and Wang Xue. Most of the other families have married Wang''s daughters. Song Qingshu has met some of them. Naturally, Wang Yuyan doesn''t need to say. Lu You''s sequel is also a miss of Wang''s family, and Wang Xifeng in front of her is an outstanding beauty.


    "I don''t know what kind of qualification my wife is referring to?" Feeling Wang Xifeng''s provocation, song Qingshu is not the first brother who has not gone through the storm. Naturally, she will not lead him by the nose.


    Wang Xifeng pursed her lips and said with a smile: "of course, it''s the quality of the body."


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and whispered, "if it''s the talent of practicing martial arts, it can only be said that it''s extremely mediocre; But from a woman''s point of view, my wife''s qualifications are really the best. "


    Rao Shi Wang Xifeng has always been bold and shrewd. Now she is surrounded by a man''s breath. She has some difficulty in self-control. She subconsciously moves back and says in a panic: "it seems that I have no chance to learn from my husband''s advanced skills."


    Song Qingshu just enough to stand up straight body: "but the lady must let the second childe follow me to learn."


    "Why?" Wang Xifeng asked curiously when he seemed to have a point.


    "During the dinner, I saw that the second son of Lian''s steps were flighty and his eyes were black. He had already lost a lot of strength," Song Qingshu continued in a low voice. "As I have just said, madam''s constitution is special, and ordinary men can''t hold on to her. Naturally, the second son of Lian is no exception."


    "Please, sir." Wang Xifeng''s cheeks are red. She can''t be more clear about what happened between her husband and wife. Originally, she thought it was her husband''s love affair, but she didn''t expect the problem to be her own.


    But when she thought that she should discuss such a private topic with a strange man, she felt uneasy. She quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, I heard that Mr. Xiang asked him to help me find Mr. Bao. I don''t know if Mr. Xiang has any clues?"


    Seeing that she deliberately changed the topic, song Qingshu sneered, and finally got to the point. On the one hand, she wanted to get information through beauty, and on the other hand, she was reluctant to give up her capital. The second daughter-in-law really had a shrewd calculation.


    "The prime minister used so many resources and couldn''t find them. What clues can I get for a while?" As song Qingshu answered, he wondered whether Wang Xifeng''s visit was inspired by Jia Sidao or by himself. If it was the former, he could understand it. If it was the latter, it would be interesting. Why did he care so much about Jia Baoyu''s whereabouts.


    "Mr. Wang joked, not to mention that Mr. Wang is the king under one man and over ten thousand people. He is the Golden Snake camp under his command, and there are more capable and different people coming out in large numbers, which may be more useful than the official power of Mr. Xiang," Wang Xifeng said, with a worried look on her face. "My poor second uncle Bao has been in his mouth since he was young, but now he has been missing for such a long time, I don''t know how much to suffer. "


    Song Qingshu looked at her carefully and said playfully, "madam, as far as I know, Jia Xiang''s two sons, the eldest son, died early..." when he said this, he subconsciously looked at the direction of the screen, while Li Wan behind him was in a gloomy mood.


    After a pause, he continued: "now the second son is missing. If he doesn''t believe anything, then everything in Rongguo mansion will be inherited by second master Lian. Shouldn''t madam pray that second master Bao will never come back?" Jia Lian is the legitimate son of Jia Shidao''s brother Jia Hui. Living in Rongguo mansion, Jia Lian is closer to his cousin in Ningguo mansion.


    Wang Xifeng was so scared that she turned pale: "don''t say that, sir. How dare I have such a mind? My wife and I prayed day and night, hoping that second master Bao would come back safely as soon as possible... "


    Hearing her busy explanation, song Qingshu fell into deep meditation. At the beginning, on Xiake Island, he witnessed Jia Baoyu die in the hands of the mysterious man in black. But because he later pretended to be Jia Baoyu, no one knew about Jia Baoyu''s death. Except for the mysterious man, Jia Baoyu''s body had been disposed of by himself, I think the mysterious man must have been suspicious when he saw "Jia Baoyu" coming back to Jia''s house. Maybe he thought the one he killed was fake.


    Song Qingshu has been thinking about who is behind the scenes. The most suspect is the people inside Xiake island. After all, the place where the crime happened is on Xiake island. How can outsiders get in. Jia Lian, the biggest beneficiary of Jia Baoyu''s death, has always been the object of his suspicion. Wang Xifeng''s arrival tonight deepened his speculation.


    "I hope you will find out the whereabouts of second master Bao, and our husband and wife will report back to you." Wang Xifeng looked at him pleadingly.


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "with respect, I''m afraid your husband and wife can''t get anything I''m interested in."


    Wang Xifeng bit her lip: "if Mr. Wang can really find Mr. Bao and return our couple''s innocence, we can agree to any request of Mr. Wang."


    "Any request?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    Feeling his eyes, Wang Xifeng blushed, straightened her full chest, bit her lips and nodded: "any request!"

 Chapter 1971

    Looking at the beautiful and amorous young women, song Qingshu has to sigh that no matter how fierce or powerful a woman is, she can''t be fierce or strong in front of absolute power and power.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t really want to do anything to her. Compared with her beauty, he was more interested in the Wang family behind him. Could he take this opportunity to break the close alliance between Jia and Wang?


    Song Qingshu doesn''t speak, but Wang Xifeng''s heart is uneasy, especially the other party''s kind of real eyes, let her always have a kind of illusion that she didn''t wear clothes.


    "It''s inconvenient for me to stay here for a long time. I''m sorry for everything." Wang Xifeng worried about what really happened when she stayed here, so she quickly got up and left.


    If it were another time, song Qingshu might still be interested in keeping her down to make fun of her. But now there are two women in the room. He clearly remembers the lesson of three monks that they didn''t have water to drink, so he won''t keep her.


    After hearing the sound of Wang Xifeng leaving, the two women came out behind the screen. Qin Keqing looked at the door and said, "she''s gone?"


    Song Qingshu with a brush, a wisp of wind will close the door again: "can''t help but see, has gone far."


    The two women breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately realized the embarrassment in the room.


    "Why is aunt here?" Qin Keqing''s mouth was filled with a smile. Her aunt was very old. In fact, there was not much difference between the two ages. It was all because Jia Zhu and Jia Baoyu had high seniority. Although her husband Jia Rong was even older than Jia Baoyu, she had to call him uncle.


    Li Wan''s face turned red, but she was not willing to be in the defensive position all the time: "isn''t Keqing here, too?"


    Qin Keqing pursed a smile: "I''ve met the king of Qi by chance before. This time I''ll come to see if it''s him. Now that I''ve confirmed it''s him, I''ll go first."


    As soon as she finished, she turned around and walked out with a gust of fragrance in her dress. Seeing this, Li Wan remembered holding her: "Oh, don''t go." It wasn''t much before, but now it''s seen that if you stay alone with song Qingshu, it''s hard to avoid some guatian Lixia.


    "I have something else to do at home. Is my aunt going to go with me?" Qin Keqing looked at her with a smile.


    "I..." Li Wan hesitated. It was hard for her to see song Qingshu. I don''t know when she will see song Qingshu next time. For one thing, the other party can''t see the end all day. For another thing, as a widow, it''s not convenient for her to visit Prince Qi''s mansion.


    Since her husband''s early death, young widowed, she has long been haggard, and is not interested in anything in the world, except for the last time she heard from Song Qing that she lost her sister when she was a child.


    Thinking of her parents'' long and short sighs all day, Li Wan felt that she should do something for them.


    Seeing Li Wan''s hesitation, Qin Keqing took out a incense towel and wiped the sweat on her forehead: "look, my aunt is so scared that she is sweating. I''m not that kind of person with broken mouth. What''s more, I know your character and you must have something to ask the king of Qi."


    Li Wan smelled a sweet smell on her face. She thought that it was no wonder that the family said that little granny Rong was elegant and graceful. The brocade was so fragrant that she was a restless master.


    Since she lived alone, she seldom used rouge, water powder and other things. Other things close to her body are simple and elegant. There is no such flowery and rich thing. She is not happy with the following consciousness.


    But when she heard the other party''s words, she felt a little grateful: "thank you for your understanding. I really want to ask the king of Qi about something."


    Qin Keqing took back the incense towel and said with a smile: "then you talk slowly, and I won''t disturb you two." After that, without waiting for them to stay, he drifted away, and when he left, he closed the door for them thoughtfully, which made Li Wan blush.


    Song Qingshu relieved her and said, "you and I have a beautiful moon. Madam, don''t care too much."


    Li Wan gradually calmed down and said in a soft voice, "I hope the king of Qi will tell me where my sister is."


    Song Qingshu nodded. This is what he had promised. Naturally, it''s hard to break his promise: "your sister''s name is Li Mochou now. She has a name in the world called ''Chilian fairy''"


    "Chilian fairy?" Li Wan read both sides in silence and asked, "why is there such a strange nickname?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "fairies, naturally, are called fairies because they make elder sister and wife alike and have outstanding appearance."


    Hearing his praise, Li Wan turned red and bit her lip subconsciously, but she didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing her shyness and nervousness, song Qingshu suddenly thought of her identity. He could not help sighing that he was used to talking. He often thought of where to talk and didn''t see if it was appropriate.


    With a slight cough, song Qingshu continued: "Chi Lian means that she is cruel and cruel. When she first came out of the world, she met a man surnamed Lu..."


    Listening to the whole story, Li Wan rarely showed a trace of anger: "that Lu is really not a thing!"


    "It''s really bad luck." Song Qingshu was in a trance for a moment. He thought that he should be the scum man in many people''s eyes. What he could do was to live up to those beauties.


    "But my sister''s later style of conduct was too extreme." Li Mo Chou has caused a bloodbath in the river and lake, and even Li Wan, who can''t bear to trample on ants to death, is hard to identify with.


    Song Qingshu also agrees with her: "maybe it''s too little love when I was a child, which makes my character easy to go to extremes."


    Li Wan sighed: "it''s because the family didn''t take care of her that they let her suffer so much. When I go back, I''ll let my father send someone to pick her up, so that she won''t be found by her enemies."


    "She should be on heimuya in Pingding state now. Most people can''t get up. Let me write you a letter." Song Qingshu originally placed Li Mochou in the sun moon god cult. Now, although it''s not the agreed time, how can he not let their families meet? And let the family warm her extreme character.


    "Thank you so much." Although Li Wan is an official lady, she has heard of such a famous place in the general circle of the sun moon god cult. She knows that if it were not for her, her family would not be able to get rid of her even if they knew she was there.


    Song Qingshu wrote a note and gave it to her: "after meeting your sister, remember to tell her not to forget the previous agreement with me. If it''s empty, I still have to go back to heimuya."


    Li Wan took the note and was surprised: "is the king of Qi familiar with his sister?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "it is a friend."


    Li Wan''s face became strange: "king Qi really knows all over the world. He knows not only my sister, but also the two grandmothers of Jia family."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t expect that my wife would make fun of me, but one sentence is wrong. I''m not familiar with the two young grannies of Jia family, but with three young grannies. Don''t forget yourself."


    Li Wan suddenly felt a little hot all over her body. She wanted to leave, but another impulse in her heart convinced her to stay: "I don''t know how the king of Qi got to know Feng chili and Ke Qing?"


    Song Qingshu was a bit surprised. You should know that Li Wan was indifferent to everything on weekdays, and most of his jokes would change color and go away. I didn''t expect that he was so abnormal today?

 Chapter 1972

    Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly, but said, "surely madam doesn''t want other people to know about the scene where you and I met?" There''s nothing hard to say about the scene of meeting Wang Xifeng. It''s mainly the scene of meeting Qin Keqing. I really can''t communicate with outsiders.


    At the thought of the other party''s flattery that night, song Qingshu suddenly felt a little lost. As expected, the three monks had no water to drink. If only she had stayed.


    Li Wan understood and said apologetically, "I asked too abruptly." Hearing him mention it, I can''t help thinking of the scene that Jia Rong broke into his room that night. If it wasn''t for the other party''s help, I''m afraid I would have been innocent by Jia Rong.


    For some reason, she suddenly began to see some scenes in her mind that Jia Rong might "bully" herself that night if song Qingshu didn''t appear


    "Bah, how can I think that it''s better to be with the disgusting thief when it''s really a last resort..." Li Wan suddenly looked up at the man not far away, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, hot and dry lips, and a slightly sliding Adam''s apple


    "What more, Madame?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look. Just now, she didn''t know what she was muttering, and looked at herself with strange eyes.


    Song Qingshu has self-knowledge. No matter how attractive she is, she can''t make this pretty widow who has always been faithful and self-defense have that idea. Therefore, she thinks that her judgment is wrong.


    "No... nothing." Li Wan suddenly woke up with a start. Her tone suddenly became a little flustered. What was on her mind.


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she was. She said in a hurry, "thank you, Lord. I''ll go back first."


    Without waiting for a response, Li Wan turned and walked away. But as soon as she took a step, she suddenly felt that her feet were soft and she fell down.


    "Fall flat?" Song Qingshu was confused, but he didn''t think that Li Wan''s character should be the kind of coquettish bitch who deliberately used this method.


    How fast he moved, even though so many thoughts came out of his mind, he was still fast enough to help her: "madam, be careful."


    Li Wan was shy and embarrassed: "thank you, Mr. Wang." As he spoke, he reached out to push him away, struggling to stand up.


    Song Qingshu let go of his hand. Although he was a little sick, he was not a man of menglang. Li Wan lived in seclusion all these years, and her reputation of chastity and reserve was well known. He didn''t want to damage her reputation for his own reasons.


    After a few steps, Li Wan suddenly stopped. Beichi was biting her red lips tightly. There was an abnormal blush on her fair skin. She didn''t understand what was wrong with her. Why did she always have some unbearable pictures in her mind? At first, it was the wedding night with her husband. But after all these years, her husband''s appearance became a little blurred. Later, she was very happy, The husband''s face suddenly became the appearance of song Qingshu.


    "Why do you think about all this mess? Li Wan, Li Wan, is it because you have been a widow for a long time and can''t match your body''s desire after all? " Li Wan could already feel the softness between her legs, but her plain face was getting more and more red.


    "Is Madame really OK? Shall I call someone to take you back? " Song Qingshu always feels that the woman is a little strange, shortness of breath, and her face is flushed. How can this situation be somewhat familiar? But soon he shook his head. How could that be.


    "No... No." The heat flow in her body made her voice tremble. Her only sense told her that if she was seen together by other people in the family, especially her current situation, her reputation would be over.


    "Then I''ll help you out." Seeing that she seemed to stand a little unsteady, song Qingshu worried that she would fall down and held her arm.


    Feeling his touch, Li Wan trembled and quickly shrank back: "no... no, I don''t need to. Could you please pour me a glass of water, and I''ll have a rest."


    "Good!" Seeing that she deliberately avoided contact with herself, song Qingshu didn''t insist either. He went to the table and poured a glass of water and handed it to her, "but is madam sick?"


    "Thank you," Li Wan looked at him gratefully. Li Wan took a few gulps of water and said, "I... I don''t know. It seems a little hot..."


    As he spoke, he untied the button of the outer robe, revealing the white lining inside, and his snow-white skin looming.


    Song Qingshu looked back. In fact, his clothes were very conservative in this era. Even if she took off all her outer robes, she was not as bold as those girls in previous lives in summer. However, after spending so many years in this world, he had already gradually integrated into it, and subconsciously began to follow some of the world''s rituals.


    "Madam, if you don''t mind, can I have a pulse?" Song Qingshu always felt that everything was wrong, but he couldn''t help thinking about Li Wan''s lined clothes. He thought that her temperament was really simple and tight, and even her close fitting clothes had the same style.


    "Well," Li Wan snorted sweetly. He didn''t refuse and extended his hand.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers just touched her skin, and she was startled: "how can it be so hot?" At this time, he didn''t care so much. He turned around and began to observe her eyes, breath, pulse and so on. Finally, his face became more and more dignified.


    "I... am I very ill?" As soon as Li Wan opened her mouth, she was startled by her own voice. She never thought that she would speak in such a coquettish tone. Isn''t this the method of Ning Guofu''s Fox Spirit?


    "Sick is not sick, just..." Song Qingshu pause, wry smile way, "just Lady this symptom seems to be in the infatuation of medicine."


    At this time, he''s really a dog. He can''t figure out what''s going on. If it''s Qin Keqing, he won''t hesitate to accept it and use his own body to detoxify each other. But now he''s faced with Li Wan, who has always been self-defense. It''s a bit difficult.


    "Ah?" Li Wan exclaimed, "but why am I poisoned?"


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and asked, "do you mean to come here this time, or did Jia Sidao send you here?"


    "I mean it, of course." Li Wan''s face turned red, thinking that her father-in-law would not let her widowed daughter-in-law go to other men''s rooms in the middle of the night.


    Song Qingshu became more and more puzzled. He thought all this was Jia Sidao''s layout. Although he sighed that he was really willing to give up his capital, it was logical. But Li Wan denied it, and it was not a lie.


    "Do you have anything to eat or drink during this time?" Song Qingshu continued.


    "The only thing to drink is the water you just handed me." Li Wan replied in a low voice that the calm eyes of the past were full of water.


    "Well, that doesn''t count." Song Qingshu is somewhat speechless.


    "Why not?" Li Wan clenched his lips as if bleeding were seeping.


    Song Qingshu was annoyed: "I gave you water after you had symptoms! If you think about it again, has anything strange just happened? "


    Li Wan felt so hot that she lifted the hair on her cheek back to her ear. "I just saw a few young grannies running towards your house. Is that right?"


    "Of course not!" Song Qingshu''s face turns black. It''s time. How can she still be in the mood to joke.


    "The rest is really nothing. Just now I was in a cold sweat, and Keqing had been hiding behind the screen. Later, after fengchili left, we came out, and Keqing wiped the sweat for me, but her handkerchief really smelled..." Li Wan''s eyes became more and more blurred, and her voice became more and more unclear.

 Chapter 1973

    "PAZI?" Song Qingshu felt a little strange when he thought of Qin Keqing wiping Li Wan''s sweat before he left. Words like "lily" kept popping up in his mind. However, he thought that this era should not be so open. He just guessed that the two women had a good relationship on weekdays, which was why they were so intimate.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s not easy!


    "What''s the taste?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I... I don''t know." By this time, Li Wan had already unconsciously taken off his coat, and his coat was wet with sweat, just like he had just got up from the water. The whole body is hot, with a faint fragrance on the body. The smell in the nose of song Qingshu adds a bit of temptation.


    At this time, Li Wan was smelling song Qingshu. How could it not be so? She has been a widow for a long time. She has been lonely and sleepless for countless times in the dead of night. Occasionally, she yearns for the masculinity and love of men. However, she has always been strict in her family education and reserved in her character. Such thoughts will be extinguished by her reason.


    It''s a pity that it''s not so easy to control human relations with reason? This is just like water control. Although blocking can temporarily control the water situation, it will break out completely one day, and the situation will be more fierce than before.


    Of course, with Li Wan''s childhood education, if there were no other opportunities, most of them could still be controlled. But this time, I didn''t know the origin of the infatuation medicine. The medicine was so violent that it finally defeated her.


    "King of Qi ~" Li Wan''s whole body softened completely and fell into song Qingshu''s arms like cotton. Her heart was full of longing at this time. However, her husband passed away soon after she got married. She didn''t know the taste of boudoir like other women. Moreover, she was reserved in nature, so she just held the man beside her tightly. Only in this way could she feel a kind of extra comfort, As for what to do next, she seems to have forgotten.


    Holding a hot lady in his arms, because his clothes were soaked with sweat, holding her was almost the same as touching her skin directly. Song Qingshu could not help feeling a little thirsty.


    Especially when I think of her normal dignified and quiet appearance, now I just need to let it go, and I can get this chaste and pure pretty widow. There are few men in the world who can resist the strong impact.


    But after all, song Qingshu went through too many storms and pushed her away with more than ordinary people''s perseverance: "madam, wake up quickly."


    It was a pity that Li Wan had already lost her mind. She felt that she had left what made her comfortable. She did not know where the strength came from, so she hugged him again.


    "It''s killing me." Song Qingshu was shocked, and the other party just hugged him. At this time, the whole person was writhing in his arms like a beautiful snake, as if it could slightly relieve her discomfort.


    Song Qingshu is a normal man, naturally excited by her blood boiling, know that if this goes on, even if Liu Xiahui is still alive, he will destroy his reputation, and quickly said: "madam, I''ve offended you!"


    He immediately helped her to sit up, but her body was already weak, and her whole body was as soft as cotton. But song Qingshu could only hold her in his arms from behind and fix her. Then his two hands flew up and down, and quickly hit dozens of important points in her body.


    It''s not the first time that song Qingshu has encountered such a thing. Naturally, he has already worked out a set of detoxification methods. While he was helping Li Wan to relieve the imbalance of yin and Yang in her body, he repented: why should I master the Qi of yin and Yang? Can''t I use my body to detoxify her like those scripts I''ve read before? She''s good and I''m good


    Of course, these ideas can only be thought about. Today''s song Qingshu has a different vision and bearing from ordinary people, and naturally disdains to take advantage of others'' danger.


    After half an hour''s work, he finally calmed down the agitation in Li Wan''s body and noticed the other party''s slightly trembling body. Song Qingshu knew that she had come to her senses. He could not help but said apologetically, "my wife just lost her mind. I can''t ask her permission first. I have to cut her first and then play. I hope she will forgive me."


    Li Wan was silent for a long time. Just now, he sighed: "I can''t blame you. It''s my own immorality that has done such immoral things..."


    Later, when she thought of the destruction of everything she had been holding fast to over the years, she could not help but feel sad and began to cry.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "madam, we have nothing happened. Why do you blame yourself so much?"


    "I didn''t have no consciousness just now. King Qi is a gentleman naturally," Li Wan said, biting her lips. "It''s just that you and I are... Touching each other at the temples, and I''m all over again... Although we don''t really do it... What''s the difference between husband and wife?"


    "That''s a big difference!" Song Qingshu had a black line and thought to himself, what are these.


    "But in my heart, I''ve done what I''ve lost. I''m sorry for my husband. I''ve brought shame on my family." The more Li Wan said it, the more sad he was, and even a wisp of ambition for death sprouted.


    In fact, song Qingshu also understood that she was born in a country like the Southern Song Dynasty, where ethics prevailed, and received orthodox boudoir education since childhood. Although the behavior of both sides was not a big deal in later generations, it really hindered her innocence in this world.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, do you really feel no difference?"


    Li Wan said sadly, "it''s not exactly the same, but... It''s almost the same."


    "Since my wife thinks it''s almost the same, why don''t we go on with the unfinished business just now. My wife is completely cheap to me. You know, I''ve endured a lot since just now." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Li Wan was stunned at first, then said angrily, "this... How can this be done?"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "it seems that my wife still knows that there is a huge difference. In this case, why should she fall into a deadlock like that? If you don''t tell me what happened between us, who knows? What''s more, we have nothing to do with each other. "


    Li Wan was stunned. Then he realized that he meant to enlighten herself by saying that. After this interruption, her heavy heart suddenly loosened. She could not help sighing: "I didn''t turn around at the moment. Thank you for your advice."


    All of a sudden, she felt something strange behind her waist and buttocks. She twisted her body subconsciously. Suddenly, her little face turned red. She was not a real girl who had never been seen. How could she not understand what was going on: "can you let go of me now, Lord?"


    Song Qingshu found that he still held her in his arms and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I just talked to you." As he said this, he loosened his hand and stepped back a few steps, which opened the distance between the two sides.


    However, Li Wan was extremely apologetic: "it''s my fault that has troubled the Lord."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. Now he is in a state of distress.


    Li Wan thought that he had been in peace of mind for a long time, but now his heart was pounding, and he did not dare to stay in the room. He said in a hurry, "I will remember the kindness of the king... I will leave."


    Looking at her running out in a panic, song Qingshu is very depressed. At least, he should say that he should be an ox or a horse in his next life. What''s the use of just remembering.


    Li Wan opened the door in a flurry. Suddenly, his whole body shook, and then he looked at the man at the door: "Gong... Gong."

 Chapter 1974

    Song Qingshu was stunned. He just focused on Li Wan, but he didn''t pay attention to anyone outside. When he followed his reputation, he saw a dignified middle-aged man standing outside the door. Who was Jia Sidao?


    "Why are you?" Seeing Li Wan''s face clearly, Jia Sidao was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect to see her.


    His eyes swept around the room quickly. Seeing that there was no other woman, Jia Sidao responded quickly. He immediately resumed his seriousness and hummed coldly: "Why are you here?"


    "I..." Li Wan was speechless. One of his widows was in another young man''s bedroom in the middle of the night, sweating all over again. If he only came to inquire about his sister''s whereabouts, who would believe it?


    Jia Sidao glanced around her and noticed that his daughter-in-law''s cloud temples were scattered and her clothes were very messy. His face, which had never been bloody, was now flushed, and his face was as black as carbon.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to see that Li Wan was so embarrassed. He broke the embarrassment in the room with a smile: "I don''t know what happened when Mr. Xiang came to see me so late."


    Jia Sidao came in slowly and said to Li Wan, "come in, too. Close the door."


    Li Wansu was a little afraid of his father-in-law. He was also guilty at this time, so he did not dare to object. He closed the door again according to his words, and then stood aside. His fingers hidden in his sleeves kept wringing the skirt. He was very worried.


    Jia Sidao then looked at Song Qingshu: "I treated Wang Ye as a guest of honor, but Wang Ye bullied my daughter-in-law. It''s not good to do so."


    Li Wan hastily explained, "father-in-law, we didn''t..."


    "Shut up. Is it your job to talk here?" Jia Sidao interrupted her directly and said coldly.


    Li Wan was biting her lips. For a moment, she was so wronged that she was about to shed tears.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "why should Jia Xiang be so angry with the young lady?"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I began to feel sorry for her in such a short time. I''ve heard for a long time that the king of Qi was surrounded by a group of confidants. Today, it really deserves its reputation." Jia Sidao said in a deep voice, in a tone of uncontrollable anger.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "no way, the charm is so big."


    Li Wan was so anxious that she almost cried. She thought to herself, why don''t you explain the relationship between the two sides and say that it''s more realistic? What''s the matter between them?


    For his reaction, Jia Sidao also had some accidents: "once what happened tonight spread out, I''m afraid the reputation of the king of Qi will be destroyed."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "in that way, won''t your Jia family also be shamed?"


    Jia Sidao snorted: "we are just victims, and the world will not criticize us too much, but the Lord is different. He is young and promising, and has a bright future. He has a good reputation in Jiangnan. I''m afraid that he will become a prostitute and thief that everyone shouts and beats at that time."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes shrunk: "is Jia Xiang threatening me?"


    "No, I''m just telling the truth." Jia Sidao said indifferently.


    Song Qingshu asked, "what is Jia Xiang going to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. That''s the end of it. You go." Jia Sidao waved to him to leave.


    "That''s it?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect him to hold it high, but at last he put it down gently. However, he immediately reflected that the other party didn''t use this thing to threaten anything, but it was always in his hands, as if it was a handle. In this way, no matter what you do in the future, you will be afraid of it and subconsciously won''t fight against him.


    Who is song Qingshu? Let alone he didn''t do anything. Even if he did, he would not be pinched by Jia Sidao: "Jia Xiang''s means tonight are not very good."


    Jia Sidao frowned: "I don''t understand what you are saying."


    In Song Qing''s mind, he quickly organized what happened this evening: "first of all, Jia Xiang asked all the people in his family to persuade me to drink, so that I could stay in the backyard after I was drunk; Next, let''s take a picture of Rong Shao granny from Ning Guofu. Rong Shao granny is more charming than Hua Jiao, and she is naturally ingratiating. There must be few drunk men in the world who can resist her charm, not to mention she has a powerful drug for infatuation. "


    "Ah ~" Li Wan exclaimed, obviously thinking of the incense towel Qin Keqing used to wipe his sweat on.


    Song Qingshu gave her a comforting look and continued: "it''s a pity that she didn''t expect that Mrs. Zhu Shao was also here in the room. In a hurry, she had an idea and put the medicine on Mrs. Zhu Shao to complete the task instead of herself."


    If he had not experienced Qin Keqing''s gentle trap as Wu Tiande, how could he know that in the eyes of outsiders, Rong''s beautiful little grandmother was actually a senior socialite in Jia Sidao''s hand, who was specially used to show her beauty trick at the most critical moment.


    Song Qingshu didn''t look down on Qin Keqing because of this, especially when he thought of her life experience. Instead, he thought she was very pitiful. She had been calculated since her mother''s generation, but she still couldn''t escape this fate.


    I think she must hate the people in Jia''s house. That''s why when she saw Li Wan, she temporarily let her take her place. She always played the trick for Jia Sidao. This time, she let Jia Sidao taste the feeling of her own daughter-in-law playing the trick.


    Song Qingshu finally looked at Jia Sidao and said, "at last, he felt that the time was almost up. Jia Xiang came to catch the traitor at the right time. Since then, he firmly grasped me. It''s a pity that Jia Xiang didn''t expect that it was his eldest son''s daughter-in-law in the house, so he accidentally revealed his flaws at the moment when he opened the door."


    Li Wan looked at his father-in-law strangely: "really... Is that so?"


    Jia Sidao didn''t pay any attention to him. He just looked at Song Qingshu: "the king of Qi is really imaginative."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Jia Xiang, we are all smart people. Is it necessary to pretend to be confused again?"


    Jia Sidao fell into silence. After a long time, he said, "as far as I know, although the king of Qi and Han Jiefu are close, they are not friends of life and death. In the future, as long as we abandon the past, the Song family can be tied up with Jia Shi and Wang Xue to become the fifth largest family."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "this proposal seems good."


    Jia Sidao pointed to Li Wan: "what does Wang ye think of her?"


    Song Qing eyebrow hair Yang Yang: "young lady chaste and indifferent, elegant and dignified, worthy of a famous lady."


    After getting his praise, Li Wan nibbled her lips, feeling a little happy and more frightened. After all, it''s not a good thing to be praised by another man in front of her father-in-law.


    "It''s rare for Wang Ye to have a good impression on her," Jia Sidao nodded. "Wan''er has been living a hard life these years. She''s still so young. I don''t want her to live like this all her life. Wang Ye can come to visit her more in the future."


    "Father in law!" Li Wan was very angry. Her face was as red as rouge. Although her words were obscure, everyone could understand that he was trying to match them. No, it was inappropriate. It was more like giving himself to another man as a chip.

 Chapter 1975

    Although Li Wan had a good feeling for song Qingshu, such a thing really went against the idea she had adhered to all these years. How could she accept the education she received from childhood to adulthood?


    Jia Sidao didn''t pay any attention to her. Obviously, in his opinion, Li Wan was a member of the Jia family and had no right to decide his own destiny.


    Song Qingshu had some accidents: "Jia Xiang is really willing to give up his blood." No wonder he sighed that although Jia Sidao had sent people to use the beauty trick before, it was the young lady of Ning Guofu who was separated from him several times. Now he sent his son''s wife to fight in person. It''s really surprising and shocking.


    "Wang Ye is not an ordinary person. Only in this way can I show my sincerity." Jia Sidao was a little annoyed at the change of people in the room, but on second thought, anyway, Li Wan is now a widow. Her mother''s family doesn''t have much influence, and she has no other role in the government. It''s better to do something else.


    Li Wan''s heart was cold when she heard that. She didn''t expect that she had worked so hard for the Jia family for so many years, but finally got such a result? Is it not a joke that I insisted on before? She even thought that if song Qingshu hadn''t saved her, Jia Rong''s family would have covered it up for the sake of the overall situation. After all, Jia Rong was the only child of Ning Guofu. How could she really deal with him?


    At this time, song Qingshu said with a smile: "since the prime minister is so sincere, if I refuse again, I will not appreciate it. In the future, I will often come to your house to teach you the martial arts of young masters and young ladies. At the same time, I will come to see the young lady."


    Hearing what he said, Li Wan was so ashamed and indignant that she could not look up to see him. She thought that she could see him from time to time in the future, and her cold heart gradually felt warm.


    Jia Sidao didn''t expect that his promise was so straightforward. Originally, he thought that the other party should try to block and haggle. After all, although Li Wan has a special identity, I''m afraid that, like his own daughter, Li Wan may not be a very attractive chip. Who knows that the other party''s promise makes him a little uncertain.


    Song Qingshu arched his hand: "I''ve been bothering you for a long time today. Now I''m almost drunk. I won''t bother you any more. Goodbye."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to see you off." Jia Sidao didn''t stop him. For one thing, his goal was achieved this time. For another thing, he knew that song Qingshu really wanted to go. No one could stop him in the world.


    "No need." Song Qingshu waved his hand, leaving only a natural and unrestrained figure, which soon disappeared into the night.


    After he left, Li Wan became more and more uncomfortable, but he didn''t know what to say. Jia Sidao said first: "you go back to rest first, and don''t think about the rest."


    "Yes." Li Wan gave a salute, but she couldn''t let the tears flow down. She was also at a loss whether she wanted to take the time to go back to her mother''s house and tell her father about it. But when she married her husband, she had already married to Jia''s family. How could her father care?


    But she didn''t know that the reason why she was so tangled was that she had a lot of good feelings for song Qingshu. In addition, what happened just now made her good feelings for song Qingshu even better. Therefore, although Jia Sidao''s proposal was absurd, it was not so difficult to accept. If Jia Sidao is proposing another man she hates, she doesn''t need to hesitate at all, she will fight with death directly.


    After Li Wan left, Liao Yingzhong, Jia Sidao''s confidant, came in from the outside: "Mr. Xiang, I don''t know what''s wrong. I''m going to ask granny Rong."


    "No need," Jia Sidao waved his hand. "I think Keqing has a grudge against the Jia family. This time he took the opportunity to revenge."


    "That''s great!" Shocked, Liao Yingzhong proposes to teach Qin Keqing a lesson.


    "Forget it," said Jia Sidao, shaking his head. "After all these years, it''s normal for her to have grievances in her heart. It''s OK for her to vent them properly. On the contrary, Wan''er didn''t really lose anything. She didn''t expect that song''s reputation was in disrepute, but she was still a gentleman in her heart." With his fierce eyes, he could see that although Li Wan''s clothes were messy, he didn''t really lose himself.


    Liao Yingzhong looked at the direction of song Qingshu''s disappearance and frowned: "Song Qingshu''s promise is so straightforward. My subordinates always feel that there''s fraud in it."


    Jia Sidao had the same feeling: "I have no bottom, but I didn''t think it would be so easy for him to join us."


    "But Wudang''s action is imminent. If you let song take part in it, I''m afraid there will be variables." Liao Yingzhong said anxiously, "why don''t we organize experts and find a chance to rob and kill him first?"


    "Nonsense!" Jia Sidao snorted, "Song Qingshu''s martial arts are unfathomable. If you want to rob and kill him, you have to use the power that you are prepared to use to deal with Zhao Gou? What''s more, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is the best in the world. He didn''t kill him even if he really used that strength. "


    "Mr. Xiang is so wise that his subordinates almost broke the event on impulse." Liao Yingzhong wiped the cold sweat that wiped forehead, "but can''t point to bead young grandmother to entangle him finally?"


    Jia Sidao stroked his chin and looked out at the bright moon. "Don''t worry, I already have another hand to prepare," he said


    When song Qingshu came back to king Qi''s residence all the way, a Ke recovered from his serious injury and had already gone to bed. Chen Yuanyuan accompanied Ren Yingying in the hall.


    When he saw song Qingshu coming in, Chen Yuanyuan got up and said with a smile, "he''s back. Yingying, you should rest assured."


    Ren Yingying''s face is slightly red: "isn''t sister Yuanyuan worried just now?"


    "The young master has just saved Aker. He is the benefactor of our mother and daughter. It''s normal for me to worry about him." After all, Chen Yuanyuan has gone through too many storms. He is not as shy as a girl. After a few jokes, he leaves and goes back to his room.


    After Chen Yuanyuan left, Ren Yingying came to song Qingshu anxiously and looked around him: "elder brother song, what didn''t Jia people do to you?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK," Song Qingshu rubbed her hair pitifully. "It''s cold at night. You''re not well now. You should have a rest early."


    Ren Yingying looked at him bitterly: "I didn''t see you come back safely, where can I rest assured? What happened at Jia''s house, so late? "


    "Go back to your room." Song Qingshu takes her hand and goes to the inner room. There are many people in the hall. It''s hard to ensure that she won''t be spied by someone who has a heart.


    Back in the room, he quickly cleaned up and put his arms around her in the name of warming Ren Yingying''s body. Then he told her what had just happened.


    "Would you like to be a teacher? Jia Sidao is going to woo you, "Ren Yingying nestled in his arms and blinked," but he should not think that he can pull you on board. "


    "Of course, it''s more than that. You can''t even imagine what''s going on." Next, song Qingshu said slowly what happened later.


    Ren Yingying suddenly asked, "is that Granny Zhu very beautiful?"

 Chapter 1976

    Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously: "although you are not as beautiful as Yingying, she is elegant and dignified. She has a special charm."


    Ren Yingying was a little annoyed, but when he heard that he did not forget to praise himself, he couldn''t help laughing: "praise her, praise her. What do you want me to do? Is that what you say is the strong desire for survival?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "that''s because my Yingying is really beautiful."


    Don''t know what to feel, Ren Yingying suddenly trembled, nibbled his lips and said: "you are so anxious with other women that you come to me."


    Song Qingshu said: "it''s clear that I, Liu Xiahui, have been reborn. Even though I''m in a hurry, I''ll come back to find my wife. If you don''t praise me, it''s OK. How can you blame me?"


    Ren Yingying was very angry: "you always have so many fallacies."


    Song Qingshu held her soft body: "my good Yingying, I''m really about to explode, you pity me."


    Ren Yingying was held in his arms, feeling a special masculine atmosphere, eyes also a little more water meaning: "only this time, not next time, later by other women raised fire, don''t come to me."


    "Good." Seeing her coy appearance, song Qingshu could not help but turn over and get into the quilt.


    "Oh, I hate it. Please take it easy..."


    Early the next morning, when song Qingshu was still lingering in the gentle countryside, a servant girl came outside to tell him: "master, there are guests outside. She said..."


    "No!" Song Qingshu was annoyed and disturbed. He waved his hand impatiently.


    "Yes." The servant girl was startled. Seldom did she see the master lose such a temper, so she quickly retreated.


    "Well, you are so fierce that you scare people." Ren Yingying in the quilt is charming and looks at her lover in a strange way.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what he was busy with. He said vaguely: "the six palaces have no color. Since then, the king didn''t go to court early. Now he is busy, and the heavenly king Lao Tzu is gone."


    Ren Yingying''s eyes were bright, as if he was about to drip water: "you were a person who had been tossing people for so long last night. If you came together in the morning, what if the person looking for you had something important to do."


    "Nothing is more important than the present." Song Qingshu said gruffly.


    I don''t know how long after that, there was a cold hum outside the door: "song, I deliberately avoided it. What do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu stretched out his head from the quilt, thinking how could it be her?


    Ren Yingying was already ashamed to give him a kick and kicked him out of bed: "it''s all your fault!"


    Seeing that she was too shy to appear in the quilt like a quail, song Qingshu got up with a bitter smile and put on her clothes. After she left the door, she saw a woman in a light yellow green dress standing beside the rockery outside. She was graceful and beautiful, but her pale face was full of anger now.


    "It''s Miss Yang." In front of her, naturally, is the yellow shirt girl. Song Qingshu waved and motioned the bodyguards who came after her to retreat.


    "I don''t dare to be. The king of Qi is really big." Yellow dress female coldly matchless ground says.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know it''s you. If I know it''s a girl, I''m sure I''ll come to meet her. How can I avoid it?"


    The yellow dress girl sneered: "yes, but the king of Qi has not thought of me since he came back so long."


    Song Qingshu is a little guilty: "I''ve only been back for about two days."


    "But you''ve done a lot of things," said the woman in yellow shirt, counting with her fingers. "You''ve gone to the palace to rob the imperial concubine, fought with my master, and come to Jia Sidao''s house again..."


    "What''s robbing? Is that a good answer?" Song Qingshu pubuhan. He is not surprised why Huang shannu knows this. Her master is Huang Shang, and her status is aloof. Naturally, she has better information than ordinary people.


    Huang Shan Nu snorted: "it has nothing to do with me whether you rob me or pick me up. Song Da Zi is romantic and handsome. There are many confidants everywhere. I don''t have the leisure to take care of your affairs. I came here to ask you for help."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. As long as I can, I will do it." Song Qingshu thinks that since you want me to help you, you can''t help me.


    Yellow shirt female light ground says: "don''t promise so fast first, lest hear a matter to regret later."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "before the girl helped me so much, I naturally should repay."


    Huang shannu''s face softened slightly: "I just got the news that Yang an''er, the leader of the red coat army, went to find his righteous brother Xia Quan to discuss the way back. He was hurt by the boat man Qu Cheng."


    "What?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He thought that he had seen Yang an''er not long ago. "How can he be so good at martial arts? How can he be harmed by a boatman?" He has seen Yang an''er fight Xiaozhao. Although his iron gun is not as clever as Yang Miaozhen, he is also a master in the world. How can he be killed so easily?


    "That''s what it is." Huang Shan Nu Xiu Mei micro Cu, "it is said that the song is because of the gold issued by the bounty order, killed Yang an''er to receive the reward."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said that the state of Jin was still his power. If it was the state of Jin that caused Yang an''er to be killed, it would be a bit of trouble.


    Fortunately, Huang shannu continued, "but I don''t think it''s possible. Yang an''er has a guard around him. He''s just a boatman. Even if he has evil intentions, he can''t succeed. After Yang an''er''s death, Xia Quan immediately sent troops to annex the red coat army. I suspect that all this is his conspiracy. "


    "The red coat army has been annexed?" Song Qingshu was not surprised by the news of Yang an''er''s death this time. You should know that before the red coat army, it was called two forces together with the Golden Snake camp. Although the power of the red coat army declined in the past two years, it was also a force that could not be ignored. How could it be that the red coat army perished like this?


    Huang shannu shook her head and explained: "in fact, it''s not accurate to say that. After Yang an''er''s death, his red coat army immediately fell into a split. In addition to Yang an''er, Yang Miaozhen has the highest prestige in the red coat army, but after all, she is a woman. In addition, Yang an''er has a son, who refuses to accept Yang''s succession to the throne, and many of those who were loyal to Yang an''er also follow him; In addition, Li Quan, another general under Yang an''er''s command, was also separated, which made the red coat army split into three groups in an instant. In the previous war with the state of Jin, the red coat army had lost a lot. Once it was dispersed, its strength was even weaker. Among them, Yang You''s army was swallowed up by Xia Quan


    "What''s this summer all about?" Song Qingshu had heard about him several times before, but over the years he focused on the things above the temple. On the contrary, he was not so clear about these forces of the green forest.

 Chapter 1977

    Huang shannu walked slowly to the pavilion on the edge of the pond and sat down. Then she said, "in fact, at the beginning, the red coat army did not only refer to Yang an''er and Yang Miaozhen''s brother and sister, but also referred to all the volunteers in the Central Plains."


    "In the battle of Jingkang, the Central Plains fell into the hands of foreign people. In the face of Jin people''s brutal behavior, the majority of the people spontaneously organized a lot of volunteers to respond to the northern expedition of the imperial court. These people were dressed in red coats, which were collectively referred to as the red coat army. It''s a pity that King Yue was killed unjustly and the Northern Expedition came to an end. Those volunteers in the central plains were also suppressed by the state of Jin. In the end, there were only three groups left: Yang an''er, Yidu City, Yang Miaozhen''s brother and sister, and Li Quan, Weizhou City. Later, I heard that Yang Miaozhen was famous for a long time; The rest is Liu erzu''s pulse. Xia Quan is Liu erzu''s general. After Liu erzu died, he took over that pulse. "


    "My fair lady, a good gentleman, this Li Quan is a wonderful person." Thinking of Yang Miaozhen''s unforgettable long legs, song Qingshu understood Li Quan''s practice very well.


    "I''m talking to you about business!" Huang shannu glanced at him, obviously dissatisfied with his peculiar concern, "Xia Quan has swallowed up Yang an''er''s son. Now Li Quan''s attitude is hard to understand. Yang Miaozhen only leads thousands of remains, and may be destroyed by Xia Quan anytime and anywhere."


    Song Qingshu Yi said: "it''s also a matter for the Greenwood class to fight between them. Why do you worry so much?"


    Huang shannu looked at him quietly. After a long time, she said, "have you forgotten my last name?"


    "Yang..." Song Qingshu moved in his heart, if he realized something.


    "Yes, Yang of the Yang family general!" Huang shannu''s face flashed a trace of pride, and it was obvious that this surname was more satisfying than her original Zhao surname. "In those days, I had a special status and was fostered in Tianbo Yang''s house. Since the founding of the Song Dynasty, the Yang family were all loyal. Now, even if it is in decline, I still remember to be loyal to the country. When the central plains were occupied, the old prince was distressed and sent the only Yang''s children to the Central Plains, In response to the imperial court''s plan to subdue the Central Plains, it was a pity that the imperial court gave up the Northern Expedition and made the Yang family''s descendants a lonely army outside. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "are Yang an''er and Yang Miao really from Tianbo Yang mansion?"


    "Yes," the woman nodded, "now that Yang an''er has been killed by a traitor, only Miaozhen is left. I must find a way to save her!"


    Song Qingshu was full of admiration for the general of the Yang family, but now he is deeply moved by the past: "Tianbo Yang mansion is full of loyal people, so you invited me to save Yang Miaozhen this time?"


    "Not bad." The Yellow shirted woman looked at her with expectation at the same time.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "you should have heard your master mention that I''m going to Wudang Mountain next. I''m afraid I''ll have no skills."


    Huang shannu nodded: "I know, but with your martial arts and the influence of the Golden Snake camp, it shouldn''t take long to save Yang Miaozhen. It''s too late to go to Wudang. I''ve consulted my master about this. He said that Tianbo Yang mansion should not end up with no incense. "


    Song Qingshu was in a struggle. His time was already very tight. The danger of Mongolia in Xixia was imminent. He was waiting for himself to deal with the Southern Song Dynasty. If he went, Yang Miaozhen inadvertently delayed his time, leading to the situation out of control in the Southern Song Dynasty


    "OK, I''ll save her!" As far as management wisdom is concerned, he tells him that it is not wise to do so, but he really can''t be indifferent after hearing the story of the Yang family. Most of the time, when he makes a decision, he can''t simply consider the gain and loss. When he comes to this world and can run for the sake of Yue Fei''s rehabilitation, how can he ignore the disaster of the Yang family?


    "Thank you, brother song!" The yellow dress girl is very happy, and she is about to bow down with her skirt. She didn''t hold too much hope, but now she talks to each other. How can she not be surprised? By the way, even the address has been changed.


    Seeing that she wanted to worship herself, song Qingshu quickly helped her up and said in a deep voice, "the Yang family has never failed the country, and the Chinese will never fail Yang!"


    Seeing the solemnity of his expression, Huang shannu thought that she had misunderstood him. Although she was greedy and lustful on weekdays, she was really an impassioned hero to rehabilitate Lord Yue and save the Yang family orphans.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll talk to the people in the mansion first, and I''ll leave right away." Song Qingshu said as he went back.


    "Go now?" Huang shannu was a little surprised. She thought she was going to invite her several times, so she was not ready.


    "I''m pressed for time. I have to seize every minute and every second." Song Qingshu said quickly, and then went back to the house to tell Ren Yingying about it.


    Seeing him enter the room from a distance, the woman in the yellow shirt stamped her feet and thought, "do you want to go home and pack up?"? I haven''t brought any personal clothes yet, but if I go back now, what if he doesn''t see me later?


    Is hesitating, then see song Qingshu came out, she can''t help a Leng: "you so soon to explain?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "Yingying is a rare good woman in the world. How can it stop me in this kind of thing?" As for Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke, although they are reluctant to give up, they have nothing to say about this kind of thing.


    After a few good horses in the palace, song Qingshu called Huang shannu on the road and went out of the palace. After a long hesitation, Huang shannu finally said, "can you wait for me to go back to the academy?"


    "What are you doing back there?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "I''m going to take some luggage." Yellow dress female some embarrassed ground says.


    "What kind of luggage do you want? I don''t have anything with me." Song Qingshu spread out his hands, indicating that it was empty.


    "You''re a man, how can you be the same." Yellow dress female angry way.


    If song Qingshu understood, he said with a smile: "Oh, come to think of it, you women want to take a bath three times a day. You must bring a lot of personal clothes. There''s no need to go back and waste time. I''ll buy it directly on the way. I have money. "


    The yellow dress girl can''t help but smile: "you are just a typical upstart and local rich man."


    "What''s wrong with the nouveau riche? At least it proves that he has money," Song Qingshu said with a strange look. "But there''s one thing he said. Although he has money, he doesn''t waste it. I can''t afford to take a lot of maids to play flute and Piano and scatter petals every time you appear on the stage With that, he seemed to be afraid of being beaten. With a smile, he drove the horse to run first.


    "You Huang shannu''s face turned red. Although she usually pretended to be indifferent, she was a girl after all. With her high martial arts and aloof status, she could not avoid showing off in the past. Now she is really embarrassed and annoyed when she is pierced by him face to face.

 Chapter 1978

    As they rode north, song Qingshu suddenly asked, "since the red coat army has such a relationship with the Yang family, why does the imperial court sit by and ignore it? As far as I know, Liu Li, the governor of huaidong, led 30000 troops stationed in Chuzhou, so Xia Quan had no scruples? "


    Yellow shirt female eyes flashed a trace of anger: "don''t mention that surname Liu is OK, I''m angry when I mention it."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu vaguely remembers that Yang an''er seemed to be very dissatisfied with Liu Yu.


    "It''s all about the dispute between Han juezhou and Jia Sidao..." Huang shannu sighed and explained the whole story.


    It turned out that Han kuozhou, who was devoted to the northern expedition, naturally attached great importance to these volunteers in the Central Plains. He sent Xu Xiji, a confidant of his heart, to be the governor of huaidong. Huairou won over these volunteers and even provided them with money, grain and weapons; But later, when Han Yuzhou fell, Xu Xiji naturally couldn''t do it any more. His successor was Liu Fan of Jia school. He changed his previous policy of Huairou, but intended to completely eliminate the rebel army.


    "Does the emperor care?" Song Qingshu doubts.


    The yellow shirt girl sneered: "you don''t know that our emperor is a capitulator. He is also worried that the existence of the red coat army has angered the people of the Jin Dynasty and implicated him. In addition, there were many scum in the red coat army. Some generals accepted the money, grain and materials of the imperial court, and at the same time secretly cooperated with the enemy to resell them. They were accepted by the ministers and became the last straw for the camel, which made the emperor kill him. "


    Song Qingshu vaguely remembers that the red coat army in history was indeed an uprising at the beginning, but when it came to the back, some of the leading strata degenerated and began to support the army with self-respect. They found their way between the Jin, song and Mongolia. They first expanded their own power and did not obey the command of the Song Dynasty.


    Of course, apart from the greed of human nature, all kinds of discriminatory policies of the Southern Song Dynasty, such as calling these volunteers the northern army, forbidding the northern army to enter the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty and embezzling money and food. When there was a dispute between the northern army and the southern army, the officer must have been partial to the southern army. In addition, the Song Dynasty had always been on guard against military generals, those means were naturally used by these volunteers, The secret suppression of their differentiation caused the rebels to chill one after another.


    Huang shannu said again: "according to the intelligence analysis, this time Xia Quan annexed the red coat army, it was Liu Wei who supported it in the back."


    Song Qingshu is a bit of praise: "this Liu''s method is brilliant, so that the two tigers fight, and then reap profits, but now that we are involved, we can''t let him achieve his wish."


    "Well!" The yellow shirt girl secretly clenched her fist, thinking that she must rescue the Yang family this time.


    After several hours on their way, they finally stopped in a small town. Huang shannu said, "wait for me in the teahouse in front of you. I''ll come right away."


    "Where are you going?" Song Qingshu doubts that there is no mobile phone in this world. What should we do if the two sides are separated? He''s pressed for time this time. He can''t waste it.


    "I''ll be back soon," she said


    Song Qingshu asked, "is it convenient to go?"


    "No!" She spat.


    "Oh, I''ll come with you, so that I won''t get separated later." Song Qingshu followed.


    "I''m going to buy clothes!" The yellow dress girl finally couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Oh, let''s go." Song Qingshu said with a smile, what did he think it was when he saw her stammering? As for his own clothes, he would ask the shopkeeper to help him buy them at that time. There was no need to choose them by himself like a woman.


    "How can this come together?" The woman in the yellow shirt is very embarrassed.


    "Why not together? What''s more, I said I''d pay for you. " In the past life, it should be a normal thing to accompany a woman to buy clothes, not to mention shopping with such a beautiful woman.


    After all, Huang Shan girl still can''t beat him. After he arrived at the clothes shop, he couldn''t help but Tucao: "if you didn''t know you never make complaints about the law, you must be a prodigal son."


    "I''m not going in. I''ll wait for you at the door. It''s no way to be a disciple." Song Qingshu naturally knows that the defense between men and women in this era is very obvious. Shops selling women''s goods will not sell men''s things, and men will not set foot in such places at all. In addition, clothing stores are different from later generations. Most of the time, they only sell cloth or satin, and customers buy them and tailor them. Of course, there are also ready-made clothes to buy, but relatively few.


    The woman in yellow shirt is too lazy to pay attention to him. She chooses clothes in the shop. Now she certainly has no time to buy cloth for clothes, so she can only buy ready-made clothes. When the boss saw a fairy like girl with outstanding temperament, he knew that it must be a big customer, and quickly called her warmly.


    Song Qingshu leaned against the door and waited for some boredom. He asked, "by the way, I finally know what the next sentence means in the poem you told me last time."


    The woman in the yellow shirt, who was choosing her clothes, had a flash of blush on her cheek: "what poem?"


    "Spring grass will be green next year, and the next sentence is whether Wang and sun will return or not," Song Qingshu said with a smile on his face. "I didn''t expect that you were expecting me to come back soon."


    There was silence in the room. After a long time, she said, "I don''t remember what poem I said to you."


    "How can I say goodbye in the palace at that time, you..."


    Song Qingshu also said that Huang shannu had quickly come out with a package: "if I say no, no!" Then he ran away without looking back.


    I was about to chase him, but he was held by the boss of the shop: "Hey, I haven''t paid yet..."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, so he had to throw him a piece of silver: "don''t change it." Finish saying to hastily chase up.


    The shop owner took a small scale to weigh the silver. After repeated confirmation, he couldn''t help but curled his mouth: "no more, no less. It''s just right. There''s no need to change it. Bah, I''m so rich. I deserve that fairy girl to run away."


    Song Qing Shu did not know the boss''s Tucao behind him. Now he is sitting in a restaurant, enjoying the bright red face of the yellow shirt make complaints about "your skin is too pale on weekdays, and what is more, it is still healthy."


    "It''s up to you." The woman in the yellow shirt held up her tea cup to hide her confusion. She secretly regretted why she had been so obsessed that she had to leave him a poem. It was really a shame.


    Song Qingshu holds her chin and looks at her side face quietly. Her face is as white as the first snow, and her soft lines are like a stroke. Usually, she is indifferent and indifferent. It''s rare to see her coquettish. It''s really pleasing to the eye.


    "Have you seen enough?" Feeling his sight, the woman in the yellow shirt felt as if it were real, and she felt uncomfortable.


    "Of course, I can''t see enough," Song Qingshu said boldly. "The ancients were so beautiful that I finally understood what kind of experience it was."


    "You this person..." Huang Shan Nu suddenly sighed, "no wonder you have so many confidants around you, there are really few girls in the world who can stop you from being so entangled."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "heaven and earth have a good conscience. I was just thinking about you."


    "And now?" The yellow dress girl''s clear eyes looked at him.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu suddenly fell into silence, and was reminded by what she had just said. At this time, many people came out of his mind. For example, he would pass Yangzhou on his way to the north. He hesitated whether to visit Zhou Zhiruo first. After all, the two people had been separated for a long time.


    Huang Shan girl also gradually calmed down: "the poem I said to you last time was just out of friendship. Don''t think about it."


    Song Qingshu knows that she is cutting off her love in Huijian, deliberately alienating the relationship between the two sides. In fact, it''s not impossible to get her heart as long as she uses her own means and brushes her favor. But now that she is in debt, many confidants can''t see one or two sides all the year round. Do you really want to harm the new girl?


    "I understand." Song Qingshu put away the idea of teasing and drank the wine in the cup.


    See him suddenly lonely appearance, yellow shirt female gently bit lip, a time pour some in the heart can''t bear: I am not too heartless some?


    Just then, there was a loud noise not far away. A group of businessmen dressed up came in and drank wine and chatted: "have you heard that there is going to be a fight in Yangzhou?"


    "Yangzhou?" Song Qingshu suddenly turned back. What''s the matter? Why didn''t he get any news.


    The woman in the yellow shirt was also surprised, and she went along the same way.


    "Isn''t Yangzhou the territory of the king of Qi? Who dares to break ground on Taisui?"


    "It''s said that it''s Xia Quan of the red coat army. This Xia Quan is extraordinary. Since Yang an''er was killed, he has emerged as a new force and annexed most of Yang an''er''s forces. Now he has become the most powerful one of the red coat army."


    "The Golden Snake camp and the red coat army have always had a good relationship. Why did they suddenly fight?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s normal for them to fight for territory. Yangzhou is a famous rich place in the world. Who is not envious?"


    "I don''t know if the Song Dynasty can take advantage of the situation to go back to the north and recover Yangzhou."


    "Come on, you don''t know what the imperial court is all these years."


    "Shh, be careful."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing those people''s comments, Huang shannu looked anxiously at Song Qingshu: "brother song, do you want to ask them about specific things?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, they''re just passing businessmen. They don''t know much, and they can''t ask anything specific."


    "And now we are?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    "Go." Song Qingshu got up and went out.


    The yellow dress girl followed up in a hurry: "where to go?"


    "The biggest brothel in the city."


    ¡°£¿¡­¡­¡±


    Huang shannu stayed outside the brothel and scattered many young men who came to chat with her. They thought she was a girl in the brothel and came to say that no matter how high the price was, they would redeem her.


    "The bastard knew he was in with him." Huang shannu''s face is very heavy. Just now Song Qingshu goes straight in. She hesitates for a long time and decides to wait for him outside. As a lady, how can she go to such a place?


    But she soon regretted it. Standing in front of the brothel in this way was more eye-catching. She once again expelled an apprentice. She had to run to the opposite side to find a shadow and wait. She was also very angry: "this bastard, how do you come to such a place at this time?"


    She is not a fool. She doesn''t think that song Qingshu still wants to come to this place after hearing the news of Yangzhou being attacked. Of course, even if he didn''t hear the news of Yangzhou being attacked, with so many confidants around him, he shouldn''t want to come to this place. What''s more, she is with him all the way, She didn''t think there was anyone in the brothel more charming than her.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, poo Huang Shan Nu stamped her foot angrily and continued to look at the gate of the brothel. Finally, she saw song Qingshu coming out.


    "Well, do you have any news?" Huang shannu met her and asked with some concern. Although she didn''t know that song Qingshu had set up an intelligence network composed of brothels in the Southern Song Dynasty, she could roughly guess that he went in to inquire for information because of her intelligence. This kind of place is the place with the fastest flow of information.


    Song Qingshu nodded and explained, "Xia Quan has swallowed Yang You''s red coat army, and his power has increased greatly. This morning, he suddenly began to attack Yangzhou."


    "Is there anything wrong with Yangzhou?" Huang Shan female asks eagerly, suddenly in the heart a Zheng, oneself why so nervous, Yangzhou and oneself have nothing to do with, is for him nervous? Think of here, a heart crazy jump a few times.


    "Yangzhou is a big city. How can it be so easy to fall down?" Song Qing wrote in a worried way. "But compared with Xia Quan, I''m more worried about Liu''s 30000 troops in Chuzhou."


    Huang shannu was puzzled and said: "it''s OK for Liu Wei to deal with the red coat army, but now you are the king of Qi conferred by the imperial court. Does he dare to attack your territory openly? That''s not a light start to the war. He can''t bear the responsibility. "


    "Naturally, he didn''t dare to attack Yangzhou openly, but..." Song Qingshu snorted coldly, "he can help Xia Quan secretly. I got the news that he not only quietly provided Xia Quan''s money, food and soldiers, but also made the army stationed near Yangzhou City intentionally or unintentionally. In name, it was to help Yangzhou, but in fact it was to hinder Yangzhou''s deployment, Moreover, because his army is covetous on the one side, Yangzhou''s already few troops have to be divided to guard against him, which leads to more pressure against Xia Quan. "


    Before he recovered Li Kexiu''s territory and power, he got about 38000 elite soldiers. Later, Zhou Zhiruo gradually expanded the recruitment, and the number of soldiers was about 50000 or 60000. Because he followed the policy of Song Qing''s calligraphy, the number of troops in Yangzhou was maintained at this level, and a large part of them had to defend the other prefectures, In Yangzhou City, if Zhou Zhiruo could mobilize field troops, there would be about 20000 or 30000 at most.


    According to intelligence, Xia Quan''s army has about 40000 or 50000 people, while Liu Yu''s army has 30000. Although they are not necessarily as elite as Yangzhou''s army, the number advantage is still quite obvious.


    "But who gave him courage?" Huang Shan Nu was very puzzled. "Even if Liu Yu helped Xia Quan to defeat Yangzhou, what would be good for him? When will we face the censure of the imperial court and the Revenge of the Golden Snake camp? "


    "Of course, it''s Mr. Jia, our Pingzhang military official." Before Song Qingshu, he wondered, how could Jia Sidao''s city be tied by a few women? Now I think it''s just his way to paralyze himself. The main play is still in Yangzhou. In this way, you can naturally lead yourself here. Naturally, you have no time to care about Wudang.


    -----------

 Chapter 1979

    "What a move Song Qingshu has to admit that this is not a conspiracy, but an honest and upright plot. Even if you know his intention, you have to jump into the trap.


    "Why don''t you go to Yangzhou first? Your prestige is well known all over the world. If you''re here, the morale of Yangzhou will be greatly boosted. Xia Quan and they may retreat in the face of difficulties." Huang shannu suggested.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "there is no reason to guard against thieves for thousands of days. If this hidden danger is not eliminated, I will be pinched by my nose and go away if I do the same trick again and again in the future."


    "But Xia Quan''s army has plenty of food, and Liu Yu is his backer. Can he get rid of it for a while?" Huang shannu doesn''t doubt song Qingshu''s ability. No matter breaking the Qing Dynasty or destroying Li Kexiu, he shows excellent military command ability. Now Xia Quan is definitely not his opponent.


    But the key problem is the time. The emperor is going to Wudang Mountain. After the song Qingshu has destroyed Xia Quan, I''m afraid all the flowers will be gone.


    "Xia Quan now looks at the momentum, in fact, the internal crisis, as long as a fuse, can completely collapse," Song Qingshu said, "let''s go to find Yang Miaozhen!"


    "Not going to Yangzhou? In case... "Huang Shan Nu was worried.


    Song Qingshu looked at the direction of Yangzhou and said faintly, "I believe in Zhiruo''s ability. She can absolutely hold Yangzhou for me."


    At this time, in Yangzhou City, a woman as elegant as an immortal was orderly deploying her troops. Her snow and ice appearance was dignified and filled the room with air.


    "Mistress, now we are outnumbered. We should stick to our position and wait for the reinforcements from the ninth princess. When the time comes, the encirclement of the other party will be broken." Said a general.


    Zhou Zhiruo is naturally the woman. She is obviously very satisfied with her mother''s address: "Xia Quan''s army is just a group of mobs. Now all factions have just united, and they haven''t been fully absorbed. They are about to take advantage of this time to fight them. As for Liu Li, he obviously doesn''t dare to attack Yangzhou openly. Before he responds, Lose the whole summer game first. Otherwise, when the two sides encircle, although we can defend Yangzhou, other states and counties are easy to be defeated by them. "


    Zhou Zhiruo has been skillful and established enough prestige since she renovated Yangzhou. When people saw that what she said was reasonable, they no longer had any objection to her decision.


    Although there are few soldiers in Yangzhou, they are all elite. Even if they attack Xia Quan with fewer soldiers to more soldiers, they still have confidence.


    Song Qingshu and Huang shannu went all the way north. Fortunately, Huang shannu inquired into the information in advance and finally found Yang Miaozhen''s team in a deep mountain.


    It''s a pity that Yang Miaozhen was not in the base camp. At first, her subordinates kept quiet. Later, when she learned the identity of song Qingshu, her subordinates showed their joy. Finally, she replied, "the fourth lady has arrived at Moqi mountain."


    "Moqishan? What is she doing there? " Song Qingshu doesn''t understand. Now Yang Miaozhen shouldn''t think about revenge. Why did he go to the mill flag mountain where eight poles can''t be hit?


    The subordinate sighed: "the great leader was killed, and the red coat army was torn apart from heyday. Then Xia Quan, the dog thief, took advantage of it. Now the four women''s army is only defeated by thousands of disabled soldiers. In order not to be annexed by Xia Quan, and in order to revenge for the great leader, they have no choice but to ask for help from Li Quan. This trip to moqishan is to make alliance with Li Quan and agree to the conditions of that man..."


    Seeing him gnashing his teeth, song Qingshu asked: "what are the conditions?"


    "Marry him, of course!" The man said bitterly, "when Li Quan came to unite with the leader, I knew he didn''t have a good heart. Now the leader''s body is not cold, so he supports himself and takes advantage of it to coerce the fourth lady." There are not many women in the red coat army. Yang Miaozhen is the only one with beautiful appearance. Therefore, the whole army regards her as a goddess. Now they know that she has no choice but to commit herself to another man. How can these people be indignant.


    The yellow dress girl was furious: "Li Quan is nothing. How can she be favored by sister Yang?"


    Song Qingshu thinks that Li Quan''s choice is very good at this time. He takes advantage of Yang Miaozhen''s desire for revenge. At the same time, he coerces her when she is weakest. If there is no other change, he will probably get the beauty back this time. After he gets married with her, he will be able to take over the power of Yang''s brother and sister. He really kills two birds with one stone.


    However, admiration is one thing, and disagreement is another. Thinking of the past several times when he fought with Yang Miaozhen, he didn''t want to see the other end up like this, not to mention the relationship between Tianbo and Yang mansion.


    "When we go to moqishan, we must stop her from doing stupid things!" The Yellow shirted girl was raised in Tianbo Yang''s house since she was a child. She has deep feelings for the Yang family. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see Yang Miaozhen compromise and marry a man she doesn''t love.


    "Can you stop her when you go to moqishan? The fourth lady is powerful and has her own thoughts and decisions. Since she made such a decision, she must have made a comprehensive consideration. She wants to take revenge with the help of Li Quan''s power. If you stop her, can you take revenge for her? There are tens of thousands of troops under Xia Quan''s command. How can you avenge her? " Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Huang shannu''s martial arts are very good in the world, but the martial arts experts don''t play a very important role in the battlefield. There are enemies in all directions, and the skill of moving and dodging learned in her life is meaningless. It''s not as powerful as a group of ordinary soldiers who have been strictly trained to cooperate with each other. Of course, Wulin experts are not useless. They can be used as special forces. Moreover, if their martial arts are really at the top level, it is not impossible for them to take the rank of general among the armies.


    Yellow shirted woman also understand this truth, but she still can''t accept: "but we can''t watch her jump into the pit of fire."


    "I didn''t say not to save her, but we didn''t go to moqishan, we went to Yidu." As song Qingshu said, he called Huang shannu on the road.


    "What are you doing in Yidu?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    "Find Zhang Lin, drive ~" Song Qingshu casually replied, then galloped to the northeast.


    The yellow dress girl was full of doubts and rushed to catch up: "who is Zhang Lin?"


    "A great general under Li Quan." Song Qingshu replied.


    "What do you want him for?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    They galloped all the way. After an hour, song Qingshu suddenly stopped: "no, it''s too slow." At this speed, Yang Miaozhen and Li will be cooking rice in moqishan. What''s the point of everything.


    "It''s already the fastest." Looking down at the panting steed, the woman in yellow shirt could not help but feel pity.


    "Next, I''ll go to Yidu directly with my lightness skill, and you''ll go north from here to moqishan. Don''t say too much and don''t stop them from getting married, but you must slow down the whole process and keep Li Quan''s energy there." Song Qingshu said that the speed of his lightness skill is faster than that of horses, and the horses have to detour along the road when they are on the road, but he can walk as straight as possible, so the speed is much faster.


    The reason why most of the time you still ride a horse is that it''s too tiring for you to drive by lightness skill, and it''s also a matter of endurance. You should know that you can take more horses to change and recover the strength of the horse, but you can''t do it. Unless you have endless internal power and recover more than the internal power consumed when you run, you are doomed to be unable to use lightness skill to drive for a long distance. This is why many martial arts experts in the Jianghu can sprint for tens of miles, but they choose to ride a horse or take a boat when they are on their way for hundreds of miles.


    For example, Qiao Feng mistakenly thought Xiao Yuanshan was a villain. He chased each other for only 30 Li, and the two sides stopped tacitly; As for Zhou Botong''s pursuit of Qiu Qianren for thousands of miles from Jiangnan to the western regions, it was not a rush, but a sprint. The two sides tacitly stopped to have a rest, eat and drink, and then went on their way. Therefore, although they had to catch up for thousands of miles, it took quite a long time.


    But now Song Qingshu is a master of martial arts, and his internal power is endless. Besides, he is good at lightness skill. As long as he doesn''t use his internal power, he can go on the road all the time in theory, but his energy is limited after all. He will be tired after all, but he is much more persistent than other top experts in speed.


    Although she boasts that she is good at lightness skill, she still has a big gap with the man in front of her. She knows that if she insists on going with him, she will only become a burden. Can''t she let him take off all the time?


    Think of that picture, yellow shirt woman can''t help blushing, what do you think in a mess.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing that the girl in yellow shirt was silent and showed a strange expression, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking.


    "No... nothing," said the woman in yellow shirt, with a jump in her heart, "OK, I''ll wait for you at the mill flag mountain."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He looked at her back and thought how he felt like he had run away. But now time is running short, so he started to use lightness skills.


    All the way, I finally arrived at Yidu at dawn the next day.


    As a general under Li Quan, Zhang Lin controls nearly 3000 people, but after all, he was born in the green forest. The defense strength of his residence is not as strong as that of the imperial palace. Even the guards of many gangs in the river and lake are much tighter than his side.


    After all, Zhang Lin lives a life of licking blood on the head of a knife. The dream center gives birth to a warning sign and opens his eyes in a hurry: "who?"


    "Don''t be nervous. I mean no harm." Song Qingshu poured a cup of tea on his desk, but he was exhausted all the way.


    Zhang Lin subconsciously wants to grab the knife beside his pillow. Song Qingshu drinks tea and flicks his fingers at random. The knife in his hand flies to the wall.


    Seeing that the waist knife with half of his body stuck in the wall was still trembling, Zhang Lin swallowed his saliva subconsciously. If the other party''s bullet had just hit him


    "I don''t know your name." Zhang Lin didn''t cry out for help. He knew that with his opponent''s martial arts, it was easy to take his own life.


    Song Qingshu drank a few cups of tea and felt comfortable. This time, he told his story.


    "It was the king of Qi who came here. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Zhang Lin thought, "no wonder he is so young and has such high martial arts skills." I don''t know what happened when king Qi came here this time? "


    "It''s no big deal. I just want you to join the Golden Snake camp. I don''t know what general Zhang thinks." Song Qingshu asked leisurely.


    Zhang Lin was speechless for a while, thinking that this is not a big deal? Hastily back: "back to the king of Qi, I am deeply valued by General Li Quan Li, it is not good to make a move to vote for others."


    "Reuse?" Song Qingshu looked at him with a smile. "A few months ago, Li Fu, Li Quan''s brother, relied on his brother''s power and asked you to rule several salt farms. If you don''t give it to him, he said that he would teach you a lesson sooner or later. Is there such a thing?"


    Zhang Lin''s face changed, and then fell into silence.


    Song Qingshu continued: "Zhang Fu has no ability. He is just greedy and vulgar for money under the protection of his brother. He orders the passing merchants to use Li''s cars and boats and pay half of the tax. He also sends the army to disguise and rob the caravan from time to time, which makes the merchants prefer to take a detour from the territory of the kingdom of Jin or the Golden Snake camp, Even if you ask him to take salt, he is not satisfied. He wants the ownership of your salt mines. Am I right? "


    Zhang Lin grinned bitterly: "the intelligence network of the king of Qi is really powerful. Even he knows these things clearly."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. It''s impossible for him to rush in this time. He has mobilized intelligence networks all the way, and has already got a clear picture of the internal situation of various forces: "you are one of the most powerful generals under Li Quan. How dare Zhang Fu bully you? Is it true that there is no Li Quan''s instruction? "


    Zhang Lin''s face really changed. At the beginning, he was just secretly scolding Li Fu for being rude. He didn''t expect that. Now when song Qingshu reminded him, he suddenly realized that it might be... No, it must be Li Quan slowly seizing his power.


    You should know that he is not Li Quan''s lineage. He was a local officer in the state of Jin at the beginning. When the rebellion started everywhere, he took advantage of the situation and took a team to join Li Quan. Because he is not his lineage, both sides have been in a state of confrontation. This time, he went to moqishan to make an alliance with Yang Miaozhen, and did not even take him with him.


    Seeing his face, song Qingshu continued: "you have a bad relationship with Li Fu, and Li Quan regards you as an eyesore. If you continue to stay in his hands, what do you think will happen to you?"


    Zhang Lin went down in a cold sweat and suddenly bowed down to the ground: "my subordinates are willing to take refuge in the Golden Snake camp. I hope the king of Qi will accept it!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was so easy to persuade him. It would have taken a lot of effort. However, on second thought, it seems that this guy was forced by Li Quan brothers in history, so he had no choice but to take refuge in Mongolia. Now he invited him personally, which is a wise move.


    "Well, after joining the Golden Snake camp, you can keep your salt mines by yourself, and I won''t make up my mind about them. Your future stage will be very big, and it won''t be limited to this one mu three Fen area as it is now." Song Qingshu helped him up, but he still had to do something.


    "My Lord, you are not ordinary people!" Zhang lindaxi was worried that the other party would covet the salt mine as Zhang Fu did. You should know that there is no difference between the salt mine and the gold mine in this era. He didn''t expect that the other party didn''t see it at all. He really deserves to be a figure in the world.


    "I don''t know what I can do for you." Zhang Lin asked in a hurry. He was eager to show his value.


    "Now that Li Quan has brought the main force to moqishan, you take the opportunity to lead the troops to his base camp and control the families of his soldiers." Song Qingshu came here for this purpose.


    Zhang Lin hesitated: "but there are more than 10000 people in Li Quan''s hand. In case of fighting back, I''m not an opponent."


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "with me, he can''t come back."

 Chapter 1980

    In the camp of the commander of the red coat army on the mouqi mountain, a tall woman kept walking up and down in the tent. Although she was dressed in military uniform, her two long straight legs attracted the eyes of most men in the tent.


    "Cheap, Li Quan." A group of people swallowed their saliva and swore a few times, but they didn''t dare to say what they were saying. You know, although their female leader is gorgeous, she has a fierce style. If she doesn''t, she won''t be able to stop these green generals. If she knows what they are thinking at this time, she will be beaten.


    "Yingluo, what can you do? It''s not the way to drag on like this." Yang Miaozhen looked at the woman in yellow and said.


    "Sister, just wait patiently. I''ll know in a moment." The woman in yellow is naturally the woman in yellow. She went all the way to moqishan. Yang Miaozhen, with her troops, was not as fast as her. Therefore, although the other party left first, she caught up with her.


    After finding Yang Miaozhen, it is natural to delay her marriage with Li Quan according to song Qingshu''s statement. The two girls, who are members of the Yang family at the same time, knew each other before, so it is more convenient to communicate.


    "You said to wait a while, but how long will it take?" Yang Miaozhen was a little impatient. Other generals in the camp shrunk their necks one after another. This female tiger, though beautiful, was still a female tiger. She had just died of her brother, and the red coat army suffered heavy losses. During this period, it was as if she had eaten gunpowder. Few people dared to touch her brow at this time.


    Huang shannu was in a dilemma for a while. He didn''t know what song Qingshu was going to do, and he didn''t know how long he would come back. The other party just told her to wait.


    But in the face of Yang Miaozhen''s question, she also needs an explanation, but she has to say: "wait for a person."


    "For whom?" Yang Miaozhen asked.


    Looking at the other people in the camp, the woman in yellow shirt looks embarrassed. Yang Miaozhen waves: "it''s OK, it''s all her own people." After several tribulations, the people who are willing to follow her now are naturally trustworthy.


    Huang shannu then said, "Song Qingshu!"


    "King of the golden snake!"


    Hearing this name, the camp suddenly sounded bursts of startled voices, one after another.


    Yang Miaozhen frowned: "the Golden Snake camp is also involved?"


    Huang shannu quickly explained: "no, I asked him to help me in private. Although he was a bit cynical, I heard that your brother and sister were descendants of the general of the Yang family, so I volunteered to help."


    The generals in the barracks are beaming


    "With the help of the king of the Golden Snake, it will be easy to handle."


    "Yes, the king of the Golden Snake, our problem is not a problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Miaozhen is much calmer than her subordinates: "how can he help now? We want to reorganize the red coat army and take revenge for the great leader. Will he let the officers and soldiers of the Golden Snake camp sacrifice for us for the sake of irrelevant people? Even if he wants to, what do the people under the Golden Snake camp think? "


    "What is an irrelevant person? Isn''t the fourth lady her own when she marries him?"


    "Yes, Li Quan is nothing compared with the king of the golden snake!"


    "I''ve seen that smelly boy unhappy for a long time. I dare to take advantage of this opportunity to coerce him."


    "To marry Li Quan is better than to marry the king of the Golden Snake."


    ¡­¡­


    The woman in the yellow shirt was stunned. What''s the situation? Will the final outcome of development be the marriage between Song Qingshu and Yang Miaozhen instead of Li Quan? Think of here, her heart suddenly some strange, his trip is not in a hurry to send him to other people''s arms?


    At this time, Yang Miaozhen''s face turned blue and red, and finally he could not help roaring, "shut up, everyone!"


    "We''re telling the truth. Since we want to unite, why don''t we unite with the stronger king of the Golden Snake and Li Quan?" This is said by Li Siwen, a confidant under Yang an''er''s command. In private, everyone gave him the nickname "Taishi".


    "Yes, Miaozhen. I also think you can think about it. King of the Golden Snake is better than Li Quan in all aspects. Moreover, Li Quan''s falling into the well this time makes many of our brothers dissatisfied." Said Liu Quan, the uncle of Yang''s brothers and sisters.


    These two men are highly respected men in the army, and Yang Miaozhen did not dare to make any mistakes. He quickly explained: "I also know that the king of the Golden Snake is better than Li Quan in all aspects, but it''s because he is so good. The Golden Snake camp under his hand is too powerful now. How can we be qualified to ally with him? If I really want to marry him, the red coat army will be my dowry. "


    Yang Miaozhen continued: "although Li Quan is a bit despicable, he has the same vein of the red coat army. Although his army is stronger than us, it is also limited. He is the real equal alliance. In the future, I am confident that I will become the real controller of the red coat army with my own ability."


    "We are all united with Li. Although the number of troops is still less than Xia Quan''s, it is enough for us to revenge for the great leader. No one who has more troops can win a war!"


    There is no doubt about Yang Miaozhen''s words. Before the red coat army was defeated so badly, it was mainly because it was defeated by the Jin army. Then the big leader was killed suddenly. The whole red coat army was divided and was defeated by Xia Quan. Now, as long as Li Quan''s forces were integrated, it is not difficult to defeat Xia Quan with the ability of the fourth lady.


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, Yang Miaozhen added at the end of his mind that the Song family is flirting with people everywhere, and I don''t know how many Yingyan in my family. I don''t want to compete with his harem all day long.


    "Si Niang Zi, I probably know what you''re thinking. You don''t want the red coat army to be annexed by the Golden Snake camp, but you haven''t thought of a problem. Even if everything is as you wish, you''ll control Li Quan and avenge Xia Quan. But now the kingdom of Jin is growing stronger and stronger, the Southern Song Dynasty is unreliable, and the Golden Snake camp is rising in the East. Our living space is getting smaller and smaller, Sooner or later, we have to take refuge with one side, or we will be doomed. " Li Siwen said suddenly.


    Yang Miaozhen was stunned. She was not a fool. Naturally, she knew that what the other party said was reasonable. Now the Central Plains is not the troubled times when the Jin Kingdom just destroyed the Northern Song Dynasty, and the red coat army is more and more difficult to survive.


    Li Siwen once again said: "during the period of the Three Kingdoms, Deng Aizhong''s army pressed down on the border. Liu Chan of the Shuhan Dynasty had a chance to flee to the East, and even took refuge in the eastern Wu Dynasty, but why did he finally take refuge in the Cao Wei Dynasty? Because they can see clearly that the state of Wei is the most powerful, and Soochow is bound to be destroyed in the future. It is better to surrender only once than to surrender for the second time, which is more bargaining capital. "


    Yang Miaozhen''s face is not good-looking. Although the other side is taking the events of the Three Kingdoms period as an example, it may not be that he warns himself that instead of being annexed by the Golden Snake camp in the future, he should take the initiative to unite now. After all, in the future, he won''t have such a good chip.


    At this time, nephew Yang you also said: "yes, aunt, as the saying goes, a daughter does not serve her husband. Since she wants to marry, why not marry a stronger man." The forces under his command were swallowed by Xia Quan. Fortunately, Yang Miao saved his life.


    "Shut up Yang Miaozhen became angry. If it wasn''t for the little bastard''s mind before, which led to the split of the red coat army, how could Xia Quan take advantage of it? But after all, he is the only son of the elder brother and the blood of the Yang family. Although he is angry, he has nothing to do with him.


    Yang you is a little afraid of her aunt. She stares at her and stops talking.


    Yang Miaozhen then continued: "even if you want to take refuge in the end, you should go south to take refuge in the imperial court. How can you surrender to a local force? There is no need to discuss this matter again, otherwise it will be dealt with by military law."


    At this time, a faint sigh came from outside the tent: "if the imperial court is really willing to accept you, your elder brother will not be killed, and the red coat army will not fall into this field."


    "Who!" Yang Miaozhen, a policeman, suddenly grabs a long gun and stabs it at the door of the tent. What we just talked about is the secret of the secret. How can we be inquired by outsiders?


    The crowd saw a brilliant spear in front of them. The woman in the yellow shirt exclaimed secretly. No wonder it is said that a pear blossom spear is invincible in the world in the Greenwood class. The shooting technique is really exquisite.


    But at the next moment, everyone''s eyes were darkened, and the spear awn that looked like pear blossoms in the sky had disappeared. When they looked at it, they found that Yang Miaozhen''s spear head was caught in the hands of a man. They were shocked. Yang Miaozhen was the representative of invincibility in their heart. How could such an indomitable spear be easily caught by people''s fingers?


    "As soon as we meet, we stab me with a gun. Is that how the fourth lady treats her old friends?" The visitor gave a smile.


    "It''s you?" Recognize the identity of the other side, Yang Miaozhen also gave up rotating gun body to use spiral dark force.


    "Brother song." The woman in the yellow shirt also saw the appearance of the man, and she breathed a long sigh of relief. Finally, she waited for him.


    "King of the golden snake!" Many of the veterans of the red coat army, who had seen song Qingshu at the beginning, stood up and saluted one after another. Even if they had not seen him, they had at least heard of his reputation. Just as the so-called shadow of people''s famous tree, the identity and status of each other were far higher than those of them.


    Seeing that the people under his hands were so warm and respectful, Yang Miao was so angry that he thought that he was not dead yet. What was the purpose of all of them?


    Of course, she also knew that her anger was unreasonable. It must have been that these people had just advised her to marry song Qingshu. As a result, she immediately met the real person of the other party, and she didn''t know how much he had heard. It was inevitable that she was angry in her heart.


    "I''ve met you." Song Qingshu saluted everyone one by one.


    Seeing that he was close to the people under his command, Yang Miaozhen felt that he was being dug into the corner in front of his face. He became more and more angry: "the world-famous king of the Golden Snake, I''m afraid it''s not very good to eavesdrop as soon as he comes."


    Everyone in the room was stunned and immediately felt the tension of the atmosphere.


    But song Qingshu didn''t answer. He took a cup of tea and drank a few mouthfuls: "I''ve been fighting all the way here. I''m really tired. I''ll have a cup of tea to catch my breath."


    "Ah..." Yang Miao really wanted to say that it was the teacup she had drunk. But before she said it, she was drunk by the other party, so she had to shut her mouth. After all, she thought that the other party was coming to help herself, and it was not good to criticize after all. Nevertheless, her cheek was still burning inexplicably.


    In the tent, a group of men looked at each other and kept exchanging their experiences


    "I''m not wrong, is this female tiger blushing?"


    "Tut Tut, this woman always has a habit of cleanliness. No one dares to move her things, let alone drink the cup she has drunk. Now she is not angry at all. It''s weird."


    "Just now we proposed that she marry song Qingshu, and she scolded us, but now... Tut Tut, women are all duplicative animals."


    "Is the fourth lady a woman?"


    "She''s not a woman, except more fierce? Your mother-in-law is as beautiful as her? Your mother-in-law''s legs are as long as hers? "


    "Shit, I''m so upset!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Miaozhen noticed their strange eyes and said angrily, "what are you looking at?"


    "No... nothing." A group of men hit in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu even poured a few glasses of water to drink, and then relaxed


    "Where was that? Oh, you can''t go back to the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    Yang Miaozhen snorted: "why?" She has a relationship with the Yang family in Tianbo. It''s really hard for her to go south as a last resort. It just means that the efforts of the two generations of the Yang family in the central plains are in vain. It''s really humiliating for the Yang family to go back like that.


    "Didn''t she tell you?" Song Qingshu took a look at Huang shannu and then continued, "do you believe it was any boatman''s hand that killed this time


    "Where does a Zhouzi have this ability?" Yang Miaozhen gritted her teeth. "Although there is no direct evidence, we all know that it is Xia Quan''s conspiracy."


    "Xia Quanyi and you have always been well water but not river water. Why did you suddenly attack you this time? It''s not because of the instructions of Liu Li, the governor of huaidong? " Song Qingshu said.


    "Is there any evidence?" Yang Miaozhen didn''t trust him. After all, she had the blood of the Yang family. I couldn''t believe that the imperial court would do this to them.


    Song Qingshu roughly explained the dispute between Jia Sidao and Han Yuzhou, and then continued: "before, the governor of huaidong was Xu Xiji; What''s Liu''s attitude towards you? I don''t believe you don''t feel it. "


    Yang Miaozhen said quietly: "all this is just your guess."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "before that, if it wasn''t for Liu Li''s suppression, why did you go to ask Xia Quan for help? At that time, I met him on his way, and promised the Golden Snake camp to support you with a sum of money and food. I wish you all the best. "


    Yang Miaozhen arched his hand: "Gaoyi, the king of the Golden Snake, we received the money and grain you sent last time. It''s just... It''s just that Xia Quan robbed him of the chaos of war." Then he glared at his nephew, who was the black sheep of his family.


    "Money comes from other people''s belongings. If you are robbed, you can get it back." Song Qingshu didn''t like it either. "Now Xia Quan and Liu Yu are attacking Yangzhou together. Does the fourth lady know?"


    "What?" Yang Miaozhen suddenly gets up. Now she is hiding in the mountains, and the news is not as well-informed as before. Now when she learns about it, she immediately understands everything. Before she just guessed, now she can finally be sure that Liu Yu is behind Xia Quan.


    Song Qingshu then said: "as for the fourth lady just said that she could beat Li Quan with her ability and take control of his subordinates later, it seems to me that she is taking it for granted. I don''t believe Li Quan didn''t guard against this. If not, let''s go to his camp and have a look at it now?"


    Yang Miaozhen''s face changed, and finally nodded: "good!"


    Both sides are vigorous and resolute people. It''s not easy to lead the army to make a surprise attack in the barracks, but it''s not difficult for the top experts to sneak in. Li Quan is not a famous general in the battlefield, and his defense is far inferior to that of the regular army.


    Yang Miaozhen was conceited of his martial arts, so he decided to go with him to find out the truth. Worried about the leakage of information, he entrusted Huang shannu to stay here and watch the group of people. No one was allowed to go in and out.


    The two men came out of the barracks and felt in the direction of another barracks several miles away. Now it''s getting late, plus the cover of the woods, they have high martial arts skills. They did not disturb the guards along the way.


    It''s not so easy to get outside the Shuai tent. There are more than a dozen bodyguards around. Yang Miaozhen is in a bit of a dilemma. It''s not difficult to solve these bodyguards with her pear blossom gun, but that will alarm other people and lose the original intention of seeking information.


    But if it''s here, and there''s some distance from the tent, it''s hard for her to hear what the people inside are saying.


    When he was in a dilemma, he only felt that the shadow around him flashed. Song Qingshu had already rushed out. He turned into a remnant shadow and passed the bodyguards in an instant.


    "Come on, it''s all right now." In the blink of an eye, song Qingshu has returned to her.


    Close to the edge of the tent, Yang Miaozhen found that the bodyguards had been punctured and stood still, as if nothing had happened. He could not help smacking his tongue secretly: his lightness skill is really unpredictable.


    At this time, a burst of laughter came from the room: "big head leader, the fourth lady is very famous in the army, and she has always been very capable. Are you not afraid to marry this female tiger back and be elevated by her?"


    Yang Miaozhen recognized that this was the voice of Liu Qingfu, a general under Li Quan''s command. When he heard the other party calling her Tigress, a dangerous light flashed in her eyes.


    "No matter how fierce she is, she is also a woman. When she becomes my man, the people under his hand will naturally accept his fate. Who will really fight with a woman?" Another slightly soft voice sounded, apparently Li Quan''s.


    Yang Miaozhen''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but she also knew what the other party was saying. As a woman, she was born with a great disadvantage. The soldiers subconsciously felt that it was more reliable to follow men. However, she was able to lay such a reputation is not in vain, for this move she has long been on guard.


    At this time, another voice sounded in the room: "but the fourth lady is not a fool. Unless you really avenge her brother and kill Xia Quan, how can she agree to let you kiss Fangze?"


    Yang Miaozhen''s mouth rose slightly, and she was a little proud. She was not stupid. She didn''t want to be swallowed by Golden Snake camp, and naturally she didn''t want to be swallowed by Li Quan. She could set a place with Li Quan first, but she didn''t get the real benefits. How could she agree to let Li Quan get close to her?


    "They''ve all become my wife, and she''s got to be." Li Quan laughed.


    "Boss, it''s not that we look down on you. Although you''re very good at martial arts, you can''t match the pear blossom spear. If she doesn''t want to, you want to kiss Fangze. Hehe, you have to be beaten up." A crowd roared.


    Yang Miaozhen was secretly annoyed. He thought that these men would always talk about the next three topics. They really deserved beating.


    "If I dare to marry her, how can I not be prepared? Do you believe I''ll have a raw rice to cook the cooked rice tonight? " Li Quan said with a smile.


    "How to cook it?" Don''t mention that group of subordinates, even Yang Miaozhen is at a loss, thinking that if you want to use strong, where is my opponent?


    At this time, Li Fu, Li Quan''s brother, said with a smile, "we have already bribed a person around her and put something in her tea today to ensure that her virgin will become a concubine."


    Li Quan also got up and said, "this medicine works slower than other medicines, but it''s more powerful. It''s almost time to calculate. Now I''ll go to her camp to find her. Don''t be cheap to other people."


    "The boss is really wise!"


    "It''s really a clever plan. In this way, the red coat army will completely become the boss''s subordinate."


    "What are those thousands of disabled soldiers who are defeated? It''s mainly the fourth lady of the family. Her body and long legs are absolutely strong. Tut tut Tut, the eldest is very lucky tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu outside the tent was dumbfounded. Where did they put the medicine they just said? Tea? It''s not the pot I just drank, is it? I''ve had a couple of big drinks!

 Chapter 1981

    Subconsciously looked at Yang Miaozhen, found that the other side also looked at himself strangely, song Qingshu some trance: "I just had a few drinks?"


    It seems that you''d better not drink casually in the future. When you ran to Zhang Lin, you were thirsty. You just picked up the teapot and drank it. If there was poison in it, wouldn''t you take it for yourself?


    You can''t let yourself go on the basis of being invincible. I don''t know if I can resist this kind of medicine.


    "The boss is so far sighted that he has designed everything. We are really worried for nothing." Several flattering voices came out of the tent.


    Li Quan was obviously satisfied: "of course, I will work hard on her to make her pregnant and have children every year. Where can I have the energy to fight with me in the future?"


    "The boss is wise, wise!"


    "Hum, no matter how fierce it is, it''s a woman. It''s destined to be ridden by men." Li Quan''s voice is getting closer and closer. It''s obvious that he is going to leave the leader.


    "Shameless man, die!" Yang Miaozhen has been trying to hold back his anger. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but rush up with a gun.


    Song Qingshu didn''t hold it. He thought that no wonder everyone called you tigress. His temper was really hot.


    In the face of the sudden attack, Li Quan and others were shocked. However, although Li Quan''s martial arts were not as good as Yang Miaozhen, he was also a famous expert in the red coat army. He was called Li tiegun. In the crisis, he quickly pulled out the iron gun to block his move. Unfortunately, it was difficult to exert his full strength in a hurry. When the two guns touched, he was like a thunderbolt, and he quickly retreated back, obviously suffering a lot of internal injuries.


    Yang Miaozhen wants to take advantage of the victory to pursue. At this time, Li Quan''s followers have already reflected that the strong are respected in the green forest, and they can be in charge of the family. Besides Li Fu''s nepotism, other martial arts skills are not weak. When a group of people attack, Yang Miaozhen can''t rush past at all.


    Li Quan got a chance to breathe. Instead of joining the war, he called out: "come on, where are all the people dead?"


    After all, it''s a Shuai tent. Although the guards around are controlled by song Qingshu, it''s impossible that people outside can''t notice such a big stir here. Soon, a steady stream of soldiers come here.


    Yang Miaozhen''s heart sank. He knew that if his men arrived, he would be trapped here no matter how good his martial arts were. The long gun in his hand exploded in a flash and burst into flames. In the blink of an eye, he hurt several people. Because he was angry with these people who just spoke foul language, Yang Miaozhen didn''t show any mercy. Only Liu Qingfu, Guo''an Yong, and Yang Miaozhen were left Zheng Yande and others with the highest martial arts can barely support.


    Li Quan was surprised and angry. These people were all the generals under his command. If there were several casualties here, his strength would be greatly damaged in fighting with the outside world: "fourth lady, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yang Miaozhen said angrily, "you know what you''ve done


    Li Quan also knew that most of the people''s conversation had been heard. He said hastily, "I didn''t do this because I like you too much? What''s more, we''re going to be married soon. What''s wrong with a little fun between husband and wife? "


    Yang Miaozhen laughed angrily: "who will become husband and wife with you?"


    Li quanleng snorted: "who asked me to come to moqishan for marriage? You don''t marry me. How can I help you out? You don''t marry me. How can you get revenge from Xia Quan? "


    Hearing what he said, the gun in Yang Miaozhen''s hand slowed down a little unconsciously, and obviously hesitated.


    Seeing this, Li Quan showed a smile on his face: "don''t worry, as long as you marry me, I will take revenge for my brother-in-law."


    When he was proud, he suddenly felt a heavy shoulder and subconsciously turned back. He saw a young man standing on his side and pressing him with one hand as if at will. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t move at all.


    "If Yang Da knew that you were bullying his sister like this, he would not have closed his eyes." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    "Song Qingshu?" As a senior member of the red coat army, Li Quan naturally met song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay any attention to him. He said to several people in the field, "stop it


    Liu Qingfu and others were shocked by the internal force in his shout. In addition, seeing that the boss was restrained, they had to stop one after another.


    "Song family name, I and Golden Snake camp have always been well water, not river water, why come to meddle in our business?" Li Quan was surprised and angry. He was confident that he was in charge of the overall situation, but the appearance of the other side changed everything.


    "Just because I respect Yang DA and I''m a friend of the fourth lady." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    At this time, Li Quan saw that the soldiers under his hand had already surrounded him, and he immediately felt confident: "I wonder why the king of Golden Snake, who has a lot of resources every day, came to this poor country. It turned out that he was looking for a concubine."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Before he could speak, Yang Miaozhen was angry: "what do you say, Li?"


    Li Quan sneered: "did I say it wrong? People in the world all know about the romance of song. I didn''t expect that your fourth lady was one of them. At the beginning, you promised me to marry here. As a result, when song came, you would go back... No, is it because you and song agreed to plan me here? "


    Song Qingshu is a cold hum: "there is no end, since as a prisoner, we must have the consciousness of being a prisoner."


    Li Quan was the first to raise his head: "hum, tens of thousands of troops under my command are here. What do you want to do against me? No matter how good your martial arts are, you will be chopped into meat mud by thousands of troops and horses."


    "Tens of thousands of troops?" Song Qingshu laughed, "you''ve got more than 10000 people under your hands. It''s not bad to bring thousands of people to Moqi mountain this time."


    Li Quan snorted: "thousands of people killing you is enough."


    At this time, Yang Miaozhen also moved to song Qingshu and whispered, "why don''t we take him as a hostage and leave here?" She has been fighting in the battlefield all the year round. Naturally, she knows that no matter how skillful she is in the battlefield, she can''t defeat thousands of troops. Now she''s surrounded by Li Quan''s men and horses. It''s not so easy for her to escape.


    But song Qingshu didn''t care: "I can take the rank of general out of 100000 troops, and a few thousand mountain bandits are nothing."


    Li Quan, who was also a hero, yelled: "listen, brothers, if I have any problems, you will kill this pair of adulterers and women and bury them for me."


    "Yes, sir Thousands of people roared and roared through the mountains.


    Li Quan said triumphantly: "let me go, we can discuss, after all, we have a common enemy; Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. " At the same time, he thought in his heart that Yang Miaozhen might as well get rid of him when he was alone. At that time, the Golden Snake camp has no leaders, so I can take the opportunity to annex the territory of the Golden Snake camp. Well, I heard that all the women in Song Qingshu are beautiful. I must have a good experience at that time.


    Yang Miaozhen also couldn''t help pulling song Qingshu''s sleeve: "otherwise, let him go first?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her angrily: "a woman is a woman. Even if she is ferocious on weekdays, she is indecisive at the critical moment. Do you think if you let him go, he will let us go?"


    Yang Miaozhen couldn''t help getting angry when he was scolded like this, but he didn''t break out as usual. Instead, he explained: "we are all in a conflagration with Li, and the last thing we get is Xia Quan."


    "Who said I''m going to merge with his men, and if I kill him, I''ll be able to annex his troops?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Yang Miaozhen is full of complaints. He thinks it''s not difficult to capture the king first, but it''s not easy to kill the king and then inherit his power. Dong Zhuo was killed in the Three Kingdoms period, and his men set up troops, which led to chaos; In the Northern Wei Dynasty, zhurong was killed by the emperor. As a result, his men started to fight, and the emperor''s head moved. If only killing the leader could solve the problem, things in the world would be too simple.


    Li Quan was also angry and laughed: "who dares to kill me, who dares to kill..."


    Before he finished, he suddenly widened his eyes, and then fell to the ground with an incredible face.


    Song Qingshu wiped his hand and said faintly, "who can''t learn well? Do you have to learn from Wei Yan?"


    Yang Miaozhen''s face was muddled. She was close to Li Quan. Naturally, she could feel that Li Quan was out of breath. She thought that she would just kill him like this. How could this mess be solved after that? You know, they are still surrounded by thousands of troops under Li Quan.


    In the past, I heard all kinds of rumors about him, and I still admire him a little. But today, I see that he is a man full of emotions, which is really disappointing.


    But now the situation is critical, and there is no time to think about it. Yang Miaozhen grabbed his hand and quickly said: "I think the defense in the southeast direction seems to be weak. We will break through from there immediately."


    Who knows that she didn''t pull, but song Qingshu held her hand and left it in place. Yang Miaozhen sighed in her heart, thinking that she would die this time and kill more than enough later.


    At this time, song Qingshu said in a loud voice: "Li Quan harbors evil intentions, unites Xia Quan to attack Yang Da, the red coat army, and then coerces the four women into marriage. At the same time, he also gives spring medicine to the four women''s tea, trying to seize her body by despicable means."


    "Is that ok?" Yang Miaozhen''s eyes are wide open. Naturally, she knows that Li Quan''s evil intention is true. But it''s impossible to say that Xia Quan is the one who is in charge of the family. When the other side says this, it''s obvious that she should first buckle up a few shits and strive for the position of Da Yi.


    The soldiers around them couldn''t help whispering. They were of the same origin as the red coat army. They used to be dominated by Yang an''er for many years. When they heard that Li Quan might have something to do with the death of the leader, they were shocked.


    "Nonsense, we just prescribed medicine. When did it hurt the family?" Seeing that the crowd began to shake, Li Quan''s brother Li Fu roared angrily.


    "Idiot!" Liu Qingfu scolded secretly. As long as you don''t admit such a thing, it can be said that song Qingshu is spiteful. But now that you admit one thing in the other''s mouth, doesn''t it increase the credibility of another thing?


    Seeing people''s strange eyes, Li Fu was also a little weak. He called his confidants in a hurry: "let''s go up together and take revenge for the boss!" Then he rushed over with people.


    Li Quan still had some confidants under his hand. Seeing this, he rushed with him. Yang Miaozhen was holding the gun tightly, and was about to stop him. Suddenly, he saw that there was a faint sword spirit around him. As soon as those people rushed over, they burst out a blood mist, and then fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu didn''t keep his hand. On the one hand, Li Quan''s confidants made it hard for him to accept. On the other hand, Li Fu, who robbed and killed past merchants, deserved to die.


    Originally, many soldiers were eager to see someone rush up, so they were hanged in an instant, and the scene suddenly fell into a strange peace.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" I don''t know who yelled. Someone once went to watch the Golden Snake meeting. Naturally, he saw song Qingshu. The scene of ten thousand swords flying together left an indelible impression.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to step forward, and an incomparable momentum spread everywhere, which made many people in the front row keep retreating: "only kill the first evil, others let bygones be bygones, and then join the Golden Snake camp, and drink spicy food with me."


    These are all reckless people in the world. I don''t know what to say to them. I can only use the most straightforward language.


    A group of people look at each other. In fact, many people are excited. The Golden Snake camp is booming. It used to be a grass-roots bandit, but now they are more and more like a country. It''s false to say they don''t envy. Who wants to be a grass-roots bandit all their lives.


    But everyone is shameful. Now he was killed by someone alone. So many people surrounded him, but he surrendered. It seems that he can''t keep his face.


    Yang Miaozhen admired and was also extremely nervous. On the one hand, she didn''t expect him to stabilize the situation in a short time. On the other hand, she knew that it was just a short-term balance. If she didn''t pay attention to it, it would easily break out completely.


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion behind the crowd, and a group of people came around. At night, they couldn''t see how many people there were.


    Before long, a well-dressed and angry general came in with a cavalry. When they were about to fight back, they suddenly heard each other shouting: "Yidu Zhanglin, see king Qi."


    Liu Fuqing and others have turned pale. Has Zhang Lin taken refuge in Song Qingshu?


    "How''s it going?" Song Qingshu is waiting for his news.


    Zhang Lin said in a loud voice: "fortunately, our people have now controlled Yidu, Linqu and Mizhou!"


    All the soldiers on the scene were in an uproar. Liu Fuqing and others were laughing bitterly. They had no idea of resisting. They had all copied the base camp, and all the soldiers'' families were in his hands. This was a fart.


    He also knew the current affairs, and soon went forward and bowed down: "Liu Fuqing, meet the Lord!"


    Several other generals followed suit


    "Guoan uses to meet the Lord."


    "Zheng Yande meets the Lord."


    "Tian Si, meet the Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    These big men all surrendered. Naturally, the soldiers knelt down and surrendered: "see you, Lord!"


    Yang Miao on one side is really silly, thinking this is OK? There are still seven or eight thousand people under his command. During this period of time, he was in a mess and had a headache all the time. As a result, he came alone and solved the problem in a few words without a single soldier? The key is to completely subdue Li Quan''s power.


    "Why, some loss?" When song Qingshu came to the river after dealing with the matter of surrender, Yang Miaozhen''s slender legs were particularly eye-catching, but his figure was a bit lonely at this time.


    "How can we lose when we solve a big problem?" Yang Miao said sincerely.


    "There''s no need to tell lies between you and me. You''ve wanted to annex Li Quan for a long time, but I picked the peaches." Song Qingshu said,


    "Those who can live in it, not to mention today if it wasn''t for you..." Yang Miaozhen paused, his face suddenly more ruddy. "I''m afraid my experience is unimaginable."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "this Li Quan is really obscene. He used that kind of dirty medicine to you." He felt that it was not good to discuss this topic, so he changed the subject. "By the way, in fact, you don''t have to be melancholy. I was going to give you Li Quan''s team."


    "Give it to me?" Yang Miao is really surprised.


    Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice: "Xia Quan is also my enemy. Now he is complicit with Liu Yu in attacking Yangzhou."


    "How dare this son of a bitch bother you?" Yang Miaozhen was a little surprised, but also a little happy in her tone.


    "So we need to cooperate with the fourth lady to deal with Xia Quan," Song Qingshu said, and suddenly his face changed. "By the way, how do you feel now? Is there anything wrong with it?"


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Miaozhen is a little confused.


    Song Qingshu said bitterly, "the medicine that Li Quan gave me."


    Yang Miaozhen said uncertainly: "it seems that I don''t feel too much. Is it because I only drank one mouthful and didn''t get deep poisoning?" Then he looked at him strangely: "the rest seems to have been drunk by you."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed: "since it''s medicine for you, I think it should be aimed at women. It''s not a big problem for men to drink it."


    "Then why are you so red?" Yang Miaozhen subconsciously took a step back, "OK... It seems to have nosebleed."

 Chapter 1982

    "Is it?" Song Qingshu touched his nose subconsciously, and his face became very strange.


    Bloody nose? Song Qingshu has a lot of confidants around him. Thanks to his special cultivation skills, he has not been absorbed. What kind of anger is there? It''s a shame to have nosebleed in front of women now.


    Yang Miaozhen, with an expression of wanting to smile but not daring to smile, asked: "are you... Drug attack?"


    "No, I''m invulnerable to all kinds of poisons," said Song Qingshu with a thump on his chest. "I''ll take a breath first, and you''ll protect the Dharma for me."


    He said it with ease, but he was not confident in his heart. You know, Duan Yu''s swallowing of manggu red clam was also invincible. In the end, he followed the way of harmonizing Yin and Yang, because spring medicine is not poison, it''s just the desire and hope of adults.


    Yang Miaozhen looked at him and his face became more and more red. His head even began to emit bursts of white air. He couldn''t help saying, "are you really OK? Do you want me to help you?"


    "Don''t..." Song Qingshu waved to her in a hurry, "you stay away from me is the biggest help." Are you kidding? How can she help with this kind of thing? It''s easy to aggravate his toxicity if she looks so seductive.


    Not to mention, although Yang Miaozhen is a bit fierce in ordinary times, he has long legs and thin waist. Now he looks more and more beautiful.


    Song Qingshu was in a state of confusion. It seemed that this medicine was really unusual. He quickly used his internal power to balance the Qi of yin and Yang in his body. It was not that he had never encountered such a thing before. Those confidants took this medicine, and then he used his internal power to detoxify them.


    Yang Miaozhen sees that song Qingshu is dedicated to forcing drugs. He thinks that it is said that he is greedy for flowers and lust. But today, he saw it with his own eyes. I don''t know how many men he wants to be a gentleman.


    The thought that Li Quan, who had been courting her in the past, used such dirty means made her feel very unhappy. She even looked at other men with disgusting faces. Fortunately, song Qingshu''s behavior didn''t disappoint her with all the men.


    After a little half an hour, song Qingshu helplessly opened his eyes, and now he finally understood why the saying spread in the river and Lake: can you cure yourself.


    Although he is proficient in the Qi of yin and Yang, he is also good at dissolving this kind of toxicity for women, but when it comes to himself, it''s just adding fuel to the fire to dissolve it with genuine Qi.


    "Can''t you force it out?" Noticing his movements, Yang Miaozhen asked.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I don''t know what happened to that guy. The medicine is more violent than before. My real Qi tries to dissolve, but the medicine and real Qi are entangled together. It''s really difficult."


    Yang Miaozhen''s face flashed a trace of bright red and said tentatively, "I think you''d better not force poison. Your face is getting more and more red. Let''s go back to find Yingluo first."


    "What do you want her for?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "This kind of medicine is not poison, and women... Yin and yang can naturally solve the problem." Yang Miaozhen has been among the men all the year round, but she is not as scrupulous as ordinary women when it comes to these.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "but there is nothing between Miss Yang and me."


    Yang Miaozhen was stunned, and then realized that he had misunderstood the relationship between them. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "everyone says that the king of golden snake has countless confidants and beauties around him. He is good at taking people''s virginity thousands of miles away. I didn''t expect that my beautiful sister could resist it."


    The best way to choose a person''s chastity is thousands of miles away?


    Song Qingshu a black line: "which bastard said?"


    Yang Miaozhen has a stronger smile: "people all over the world say that."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He also knew that he had done a lot of ridiculous things these years, and he was to blame for his reputation.


    "What do you do now?" Yang Miaozhen said, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    "I''ll take a cold bath and have a try." Song Qingshu said that this kind of medicine is not poison, and it is not so difficult to solve. When excited by cold water, most of them have no idea.


    Then he took off his clothes and jumped into the river. He noticed that the other side was looking at him. Song Qingshu said in silence: "you are a woman at least. Can you be more reserved? I''m not dressed now. You just look at me like this?"


    At that moment, he even had a sense of absurdity that the two sides were misplaced.


    Yang Miaozhen said: "I''ve been in the rebel army these years. There are men everywhere. I always take off my coat. Do I see much less?"


    Although she said that, she saw her partner''s strong muscles, but a strange blush flashed on her face: the bastard looked polite in his clothes, took off his clothes, and didn''t expect to have such a good figure.


    Song Qingshu choked on her and couldn''t speak. He simply sank to the bottom of the water, trying to let his skin contact more cold water and calm the hot and dry air in his stomach.


    It''s a pity that his internal power is constantly growing, his skin is taken away by cold water, and more dry heat is produced in the Dantian area to make up for it, which makes him more and more uncomfortable.


    Song Qingshu was a little flustered at last. He thought that he would sacrifice the five girls to fight with each other. He wanted to know when he needed to do it by himself when he had a beautiful family all these years?


    The key is that even if we start, with his current physical strength, we may not be able to solve the problem of baldness in the end, right?


    "Well, you won''t drown, will you?" Yang Miaozhen''s voice came faintly from the water. She could see that she was pacing along the bank. Obviously, she was a little flustered at this time.


    "Dying." Song Qingshu surfaced with a bitter smile. If his current situation is not solved, there will be no sequelae, right? The key is that there is no shop behind the village in the corner of the mountain. Even if he wants to find a brothel, he can''t find it.


    "I''ll help you." A slightly shy voice came to my ear.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked back at Yang Miaozhen on the bank. From this point of view, she was more and more tall and invincible. Thinking of the beautiful scenery of this pair of straight long legs when they used to display the pear blossom gun, he felt that he was about to explode. He thought to himself, aunt, don''t tempt me at this time, OK? It''s just more difficult for me.


    Noticing his strange eyes, Yang Miaozhen was a little angry: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen anyone shy?"


    Song Qingshu noticed that her face at this time was much more red than usual, and her ferocious eyes now became watery.


    "What the hell?" Song Qingshu is a little dizzy. Is it because she will automatically add beauty function to a woman after she is poisoned?


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Yang Miaozhen was annoyed: "do you want me to help you?"


    "How can this help?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt that his head was not enough.


    Yang Miaozhen''s face was slightly red, and he turned his head to one side directly: "what am I best at?"


    "How to shoot?" Song Qingshu answered uncertainly. He didn''t understand what she meant when she suddenly said this.


    Yang Miaozhen glanced at the bottom of his abdomen: "that''s OK."


    Song Qingshu immediately burst into sweat: "aunt, do you want to be so fierce?" Can these two guns be the same?


    Yang Miaozhen snorted: "you''ve helped me a lot this time. What''s wrong with me repaying my kindness? Anyway, this kind of thing is not rare in the army. I don''t believe it''s more difficult than my pear blossom gun."


    "Can you make such an analogy?" Song Qingshu swallows his saliva. He feels that his mouth is dry. Is there really something wrong with pie in the world?


    "Don''t forget it." Yang Miao was a little annoyed, and then she turned to leave.


    "Yes, yes." Song Qingshu can answer it easily, but he always feels strange. Did we take the wrong script? I''ve never seen such a fierce woman.


    Yang Miaozhen''s chest fluctuated a few times subconsciously. Obviously, her heart was not as calm as her tone: "in another place, it''s too close to the camp. If someone sees it... I can''t afford to lose that person."


    Song Qingshu''s heart thumped, and he didn''t know whether it was because of poisoning or because of the other party''s proposal.


    They ran all the way up the mountain along the river. Their lightness skills were very good. They soon got away from the crowd and finally found a quiet cave. Yang Miaozhen stopped and said, "here it is."


    "Really?" Song Qingshu is not sure. After all, what happened is too magical.


    "Is it still a man?" Yang Miaozhen gave him a scornful look.


    Song Qingshu felt that he had been greatly insulted and said angrily, "you asked for it yourself."


    "Off." Yang Miaozhen snorted, and his eyes became a little strange.


    Song Qingshu''s mood is really strange at this time. Why is there a feeling that she was teased by a female doctor in her previous life?


    After a while, there was a banter in the cave


    "Well, it''s quite white."


    Song Qingshu directly ignored her words, and always felt that if she went on like this, she would become a ravaged little daughter-in-law.


    Although Yang Miaozhen has been bold in her language, she is still a little shy when it comes to the end. She turns her head and doesn''t dare to look. She just hesitates and stretches out her hand.


    Noting her expression, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this is the normal reaction.


    However, he couldn''t laugh any more. He took a cold breath after a while: "hiss, you can''t really use it like a pear blossom gun. Will you ever do that?"


    Yang Miaozhen blushed and was about to bleed: "nonsense, I haven''t helped anyone before."


    Song Qingshu is in pain and happy at this time, but look at his expression, it seems to be more painful: "forget it, I''ll come myself, I knew you were unreliable."


    "You say I can''t?" Yang Miao really angry, directly sat in his arms, "I don''t believe today, really can''t cure you."


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned, looked at her watery eyes, and said in a deep voice, "are you also poisoned?"


    Yang Miao really gave him a look: "otherwise, do you think I''m really so bold?"


    Song Qingshu had a big mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Yang Miaozhen snorted: "I thought it was OK to drink only one or two mouthfuls, but I just had an attack by the river. I also tried my martial arts, but I couldn''t hold it down."


    Feeling her young and full thighs, song Qingshu swallowed: "can you get up first, I can''t help it."


    "If you can''t help it, why are you so tangled?" Yang Miaozhen looked at him quietly.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to her meaning for a moment.


    Yang Miaozhen sighed: "you are poisoned, I am also poisoned, you can''t find someone to detoxify, I can''t find either. In this case, we can make do with each other."


    "This kind of thing will do?" Song Qingshu is silly.


    Yang Miaozhen bit his red lips and glared at him: "you''re still not a man?"


    No one was willing to give advice on this issue. Song Qingshu was furious immediately: "come, who is afraid of who!"


    Yang Miaozhen suddenly smiles, showing a different charm between her vigorous eyebrows: "both my subordinates and enemies love to call me Tigress secretly, but they have another name for me in private. Do you know?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head, thinking that such a beautiful Tigress, please give me a dozen.


    "They secretly call me Rouge horse. Everyone wants to ride my strong Rouge horse, but they can''t beat me. They can only press this idea to the bottom of their heart," Yang Miaozhen put his hands around his neck, his eyes full of provocation. "Do you want to ride it?"


    Song Qingshu put up with it for a long time. When she heard this, it broke out completely. With a roar, she rushed to her


    "I want to be on it!"


    "I''ve only heard of people riding horses. How can there be a reason for people riding horses?"


    "You have to win me first."


    "I''ll go. At this time, you''ll show your pear gun?"


    "If you want to be my man, you can''t do without some skills."


    ¡­¡­


    Crackling and banging, the sound of fighting came from the cave, and soon a pear blossom gun was blown away and directly inserted into the side of the mountain wall, still shaking.


    However, Yang Miaozhen''s marksmanship has been greatly improved. She doesn''t have to have a gun to use it. For example, her exaggerated long legs


    After a while, the cave fell into silence.


    "What kind of martial arts are you doing?"


    "Horse training."


    "Disgusting ~"


    ¡­¡­


    They are young men and women. Even if they are not poisoned, they are still burning with fire. What''s more, the poison is so fierce this time?


    Two people did not say anything more, the rest of all do not need to talk, just the most primitive instinct, everything is so natural.


    Yang Miaozhen is different from other women. She is very hot and active. She is really like a rebellious Rouge horse. Instead of catering to him with shame and timidity, she has been fighting for the initiative in the war and always wants to win this battle without gunpowder.


    Song Qingshu was not ready at the beginning, and was almost defeated by her, but when he calmed down, he gradually began to pull back.


    No matter how fierce Yang Miaozhen was, he was a woman after all. He was also a girl who had no experience. He was the opponent of the experienced song Qingshu and soon lost his armor and was defeated.


    But she has a tough character and plays the spirit of repeated defeats and battles. She doesn''t know how many times she has repeated these two words: "come again!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1983

    I don''t know how long after that, there are all kinds of calls in the distance


    "Four ladies?"


    "The king of the Golden Snake?"


    ¡­¡­


    A man in the cave suddenly got up, and Yang Miaozhen began to wear clothes in a panic: "Oh, we suddenly disappeared. They sent someone to look for us."


    Song Qingshu was lying in the haystack, looking at the delicate skin on her back, and couldn''t help reaching out and touching: "tut Tut, you''ve been fighting all the year round, but you don''t have any scars on your body. It''s a miracle."


    Yang Miaozhen patted off his evil hand and said with some pride, "I have a pear blossom gun in my hand. Who can hurt me?"


    Song Qingshu thought of the situation before, and couldn''t help smiling: "you are really good at using... Guns."


    Yang Miaozhen obviously thought of the embarrassing incident just now, and couldn''t help saying: "don''t mention that again, and don''t tell others what happened tonight?"


    "Don''t tell anyone?" Song Qingshu looks strange, "isn''t that what you''ve suffered in vain?"


    Yang Miao looked at him strangely: "I put you to sleep, why do I suffer?"


    Song Qingshu


    This painting style is really wrong. How can I feel like I''m being whored?


    "Get up, I don''t want to be seen as we are." Yang Miaozhen quickly put on her clothes, and her two perfect long legs were soon covered by her skirts.


    She soon finished wearing, just got up suddenly a stagger, and then ruthlessly looked back at Song Qingshu: "blame you!"


    Song Qingshu was confused at first, and then saw that her legs were not natural. He could not help but understand: "why do you blame me? You came again and again just now."


    Yang Miaozhen''s face turned red and turned around with a snort. He didn''t want to admit defeat, but he complained secretly in his heart: I knew it was time to save. It really hurt.


    Feeling that the voices of the red coat army were getting closer and closer, song Qingshu had to put on his clothes and go down the mountain with Yang Miaozhen.


    "Shall I help you?" Song Qingshu held out his hand.


    Yang Miaozhen directly ignored: "I''m not so delicate."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile, but he liked her independence. If every woman is like her, she doesn''t need to take care of her


    After imagining that there are such women all over the world, song Qingshu can''t help shivering. It''s better to have more soft girls.


    After they went down the mountain, they found a large army. Yang Miaozhen directly pointed to song Qingshu: "he was poisoned. I went to heal him."


    The rest of the red coat army didn''t doubt it. They were good at martial arts. They should have been detoxified after being poisoned for one night, so they didn''t ask any more questions. Only Liu Fuqing and other Li Quan''s men knew what was going on, and their eyes moved back and forth quietly.


    He noticed that Yang Miaozhen''s face was bright red, and there seemed to be more spring color between her eyebrows than usual. When he saw her walking a little unnatural, they didn''t know what was going on. They thought that the strongest and most beautiful Rouge horse of the red coat army was eventually ridden by a man.


    As soon as Li Quan tried his best to make a bargain with other men, several people could not help sighing. However, they knew the identity of their demoted generals. At this time, no one dared to talk too much for fear of getting into trouble.


    After returning to the tent, the woman in yellow shirt came up and asked with concern, "I heard you were poisoned?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "thanks to the help of the fourth lady, the poison has been removed."


    Thinking of the process of detoxification, Yang Miaozhen blushed and thought why you had to drag me in. I don''t know why. She felt guilty when she faced the woman in yellow shirt, as if she had robbed her sister''s man. But Mingming asked yesterday, and they had nothing to do with each other.


    "You talk. I''ll go back and have a rest first." It''s nothing to face other people, but Yang Miaozhen always feels a little uncomfortable when she is here. After a few words, she goes back to her camp in a hurry.


    "What happened to her?" The girl in the yellow shirt is a little strange.


    Song Qingshu laughed strangely: "maybe I was too tired last night." When I think of a girl who is not in her family, she was so fierce last night. I think she is a person with excellent martial arts skills. She has such flexibility and resilience. I''m afraid that a girl from an ordinary family can''t get out of bed today.


    "What are you thinking?" Noticing the strange smile on his face, the woman in yellow shirt couldn''t help asking.


    "No... nothing," said Song Qingshu, a little guilty. He directly changed the topic. "Next, we''ll take the red coat army and Li Quan''s men to the south. After defeating Xia Quan, we can leave and go to Wudang Mountain."


    "Xia Quan''s 50000 men and Liu Yu''s 30000 elite soldiers are on the side to help. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve Xia Quan?" Yellow dress female frown way.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I and the fourth lady have already discussed the plan. It won''t take long to stay with Xia Quan."


    In Lin''an, not two days after Song Qingshu and Huang shannu left, the emperor, in the name of a dream of auspiciousness, ordered him to go to Wudang Mountain to offer sacrifices to heaven. He was accompanied by Jia Sidao and some carefully selected court ministers. In addition, he left the crown prince in the capital to supervise the country, deal with some daily affairs and frighten the people.


    The safety of the emperor''s travel is naturally the first consideration, but the northern expedition has just been defeated, and the troops have spent a lot of money and food, so the principle of this time is simple transportation.


    However, he was also the emperor, and the troops accompanying him were still a powerful force. Naturally, the bodyguards around the emperor had to accompany him with the Royal instruments. The headmen of the imperial palace were originally Gongwei emperor''s, and of course they also had to go together. Besides, the bodyguard''s Pro Army, Ma Bujun, also chose a group of elite bodyguards to accompany him, plus the palace maids and eunuchs, The whole team has nearly ten thousand people.


    As for the Imperial City Department, Zhao Gou stayed in the capital to assist the crown prince to supervise the state.


    In the Dragon chariot, Zhao Gou''s face was a little angry: "where''s song Qingshu? If you take my concubine, you dare not do anything. Do you want me to tell the world about his disrespect? "


    Hidden in the corner of Huang Chang said lightly: "he''s going to deal with something now. Don''t worry, he will arrive in time."


    "What if he doesn''t have time?" Zhao Gou is obviously not satisfied with this answer. He naturally needs to be sure that success or failure depends on it.


    "With my apprentice by his side, I''m sure I can supervise him to come back in time." Huang Chang replied.


    "For the Yang family?" Zhao Gou vaguely remembered that the other party had also reported this at the beginning, and could not help humming, "where are their lives more important than my safety? What''s more, their present situation is caused by Jia Sidao. As long as this operation is successful, their danger will be solved by themselves, and Yingluo and song Qingshu''s behavior is really reckless!"


    Huang Chang didn''t answer. He knew the emperor''s nature of Bo Liang. He thought that when the dust settled here, the blood of the Yang family had already been cut off. He couldn''t save Yue Fei''s life because of going out, but he couldn''t make the same mistake this time.


    Liao Yingzhong, on the other side, is also photographing Jia Sidao''s horses: "Xiangye is really a good means to let Xia Quan '' Before that, he didn''t think much of Jia Sidao''s attempt to use his family''s young grannies to hold down song Qingshu. Now he knows each other''s backhand, and he really admires them.


    Jia Si Dao light smile: "he can''t come back also just, if come back, I also prepared a big gift to him."

 Chapter 1984

    On the other side of the red coat army, song Qingshu didn''t let Li''s headquarters completely merge with Yang Miaozhen. Instead, Zhang Lin was in charge, but in name he had to obey Yang Miaozhen''s command.


    The reason for this arrangement is that the main purpose of the red coat army is to fight against the state of Jin. Yang Miaozhen came from Tianbo''s Yang mansion and naturally wanted to be loyal to the Southern Song Dynasty. Now, it''s hard to say that the state of Jin is his industry. If Yang Miaozhen continues to engage in wind and rain in the territory of Jin in the future, he will be in a dilemma.


    Simply take this opportunity to split the red coat army, and Yang Miaozhen''s legitimate troops are less. Even if she does anything else, the loss is acceptable.


    Therefore, although they had a close relationship, song Qingshu was not dazzled by women and made such an arrangement.


    Several leaders discussed how to deal with Xia Quan in the big account. Zhang Lin reported: "after all, Li Quan has been in business for a long time. It will take a long time to digest his troops thoroughly. I''m afraid he can''t fight right away."


    "How many people can you spare?" Song Qingshu also knew that if he had just subdued the army, he would have to repeat Fu Jian''s mistake. He would have to let the troops who had not been fully digested go out to fight simply for the sake of the number of people. When the front line mutiny happened, it would not be worth the loss.


    In the end, Zhang Lin and Yang Miaozhen worked together to make up about 10000 veteran soldiers. Song Qingshu frowned a little. It should be enough to deal with Xia Quan, but if we want to deal with Liu Yu, I''m afraid we can''t get enough.


    Liu Li led 30000 elite soldiers wandering around Yangzhou city all day. It''s really an unstable factor. Who knows when Jia Sidao will not order him to attack Yangzhou suddenly. Because of his character, he can''t tolerate the sword of Damocles hanging on his head at any time.


    But now the Golden Snake camp has been mended with the Southern Song government on the surface. If we use the power of Yangzhou to deal with Liu Yu, it will have a great influence; However, if the red coat army defeated Liu fan, then the Southern Song court could not say anything, which was an important reason why he came here at the risk of wasting his time.


    "Ten thousand men, that''s enough." Yang Miaozhen''s face showed a confident look. At this moment, she seemed to have become the invincible fourth lady in the past.


    "But I can''t use Yangzhou''s troops to deal with Liu Yu." Song Qingshu expressed his concerns.


    Yang Miaozhen said with a smile: "it''s OK, you don''t need your people to come forward." Now that she knows that Liu Yu is behind the killing of her brother, the revenge will come naturally.


    "Do you want to deal with Liu Yu?" Huang shannu is a little discontented. What Liu Xun does is a jerk. He is also a member of the imperial court, and all of his subordinates are officers and soldiers of the imperial court. She really doesn''t want to see this happen.


    Yang Miaozhen said angrily, "since the time of Taizu, our Yang family has shed blood for the imperial court. What do we get now? In the end, we just became the victims of the struggle of the upper class of the imperial court. Over the years, we have been working hard in the Central Plains, looking forward to the northern expedition of the imperial court to subdue the Central Plains. But what''s the result? First king Yue was killed, and then Han Xiang was killed. Did the one in the palace really want to accept the Central Plains? "


    Yellow dress female brow a wrinkly: "elder sister careful speech!"


    Yang Miaozhen snorted: "don''t you have been dissatisfied with him for a long time? You know, he didn''t save your father and brother for the sake of the throne."


    The woman in the yellow shirt replied in a deep voice: "one yard goes to one yard. After all, Liu''s department is a soldier of the imperial court."


    "Are they really soldiers of the imperial court?" At this time, song Qingshu said, "I''m afraid these are Jia Sidao''s private soldiers. Why did the emperor go to Wudang Mountain this time? You must have a clear idea."


    After Yue Fei''s death, Qin Hui had Jin''s endorsement for him. It can be said that he was powerful and powerful. The civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty were all Qin''s members. When Zhao Gou went to court, he even prepared a dagger to hide in his shoes. He was worried that he would kill his king.


    The reason why Zhao Gou was not so radical at that time was that Qin Hui was old and young at that time. He could drag each other to death with the power of time. In the end, as expected, Qin Hui was terminally ill, and Zhao Gou took back the power.


    This time, Jia Sidao''s situation is quite different. First, Jia Sidao is younger than Zhao Gou. Second, some of Zhao Gou''s Secret diseases in his early years have become more and more irrepressible in recent years. He knows that he will never be able to consume him, so he has to take risks.


    "If Jia Sidao was defeated in the battle of Wudang Mountain, what would Liu Li do with the army? Isn''t the situation going to be more difficult to deal with then? " Song Qingshu continued to advise.


    Huang shannu was really moved by him, but she still had some scruples: "but... Those people are the soldiers of the imperial court after all."


    "Don''t worry, we''re trying to get rid of Liu fan, and we don''t want to annihilate all his soldiers. After that, I will try my best to deal with those soldiers by gentle means. If I don''t want to stay, I''m even willing to let them go back to Jiangnan." Song Qingshu said.


    "Really?" If so, she thought it would be a good ending.


    "How could I lie to you?" Song Qingshu was thinking that he would offer many favorable conditions at that time. These soldiers were often deprived of their pay in the Southern Song Dynasty, and they were often unjustly punished. As long as I made targeted improvements, people would go to the top. At that time, they volunteered to join me, and I didn''t break my promise.


    Hearing what he said, Huang shannu finally put her heart down and turned to Yang Miaozhen: "what''s the plan for my sister''s trip?"


    Yang Miaozhen raised her chin and said, "of course, it''s a beauty trick!"


    "Ah?" Don''t mention the yellow dress girl, even song Qingshu is a little silly.


    Noticing their suspicious eyes, Yang Miaozhen was immediately dissatisfied: "am I not beautiful?"


    "Beautiful, of course." Song Qingshu can''t say anything against her will, especially the slender waist full of strength and the long legs that are proud of others. No one will say that she is not a beauty, but when it comes to the beauty trick, people will always think of some soft and weak or charming women, such as Chen Yuanyuan, a tough woman like Yang Miaozhen, It''s really hard to combine with the word "beauty trick".


    Hearing that he was insincere, Yang Miaozhen said angrily, "this time I can accept Li Quan''s troops so smoothly. Is it because of my aunt''s beautiful appearance that I have led him here? If she hadn''t coveted my beauty, could you have rebelled against Zhang Lin so easily? "


    Song Qingshu had to admit that what she said was reasonable. At this time, Zhang Lin also said: "the fourth lady has always been famous in the circle. Xia Quan should have coveted her for a long time."


    "How do you know?" Hearing what he said, Yang Miaozhen was a little complacent. She couldn''t help asking more. It wasn''t that she wanted to know the answer, but that she wanted to say it from others, so that Song Qing could give her face before she wrote.


    Zhang Linton shrunk back: "this... I dare not say."


    Yang Miaozhen frowned: "what dare not say?"


    Zhang Lin said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid you''ll kill me?"


    "I beg your pardon." Yang Miaozhen waved his hand, like an emperor.


    Zhang Lin swallowed his saliva, as if he had made up his mind, and quickly said: "in our circle, as long as we are a normal man, we all want to... You." With that, he hid behind song Qingshu for fear of being stabbed to death.


    The girl in the yellow shirt turned red, thinking that the people in the green forest were really rude.


    Yang Miaozhen flashed a dangerous light in his eyes. As he approached Zhang Lin, he said, "so, do you want to?"


    Zhang Lin quickly waved his hand: "I dare not."


    Yang Miaozhen clenched his fist: "dare not or don''t want to."


    Zhang Lin''s face was bitter: "you said you would not kill me."


    Yang Miaozhen kicked him out of the account and said coldly, "I didn''t promise not to beat you."


    Song Qingshu stopped her: "well, well, his words just proved your charm. You don''t really want to kill him."


    Yang Miaozhen this just bitterly and bitterly stopped hand, don''t know what to think of, mercilessly stare at him one eye: "cheap you."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew what she was talking about and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    One side of the yellow shirt woman looked at the two people suspiciously, always feel that only after a night, they seem to have more things to hide from themselves.


    Next, the party discussed the details of the next plan. Song Qingshu and Yang Miaozhen led a small team to Xiaquan station. Huang shannu and Huang shannu''s subordinates followed the rest of the troops and waited for the signal.


    When they arrived near Yangzhou, they also learned about the latest war situation here. Under the command of Zhou Zhiruo, the Yangzhou army took advantage of Xia Quan''s unstable foothold and took the initiative to attack him, which caught him off guard. If Liu Xun didn''t arrive in time, Zhou Zhiruo worried that he would take the opportunity to attack Yangzhou and had to return to defend, maybe he would have been defeated.


    Of course, the current situation is that although Xia Quan lost, but did not hurt his muscles and bones, although Zhou Zhiruo won, but did not get a decisive advantage, still to keep first.


    Knowing the whole situation, Yang Miaozhen couldn''t help sighing: "your wife is really powerful."


    Song Qingshu also had some accidents. Zhou Zhiruo''s achievements made him proud: "are you afraid?"


    However, Yang Miaozhen understood the subtext of his words and couldn''t help spat: "who said I would marry into your song family? I don''t want to compete with a lot of Yingyan all day long. My stage is destined to be on the battlefield."


    Her belief had been shaken after that night, but now that Zhou Zhiruo was so powerful, she gave up other ideas completely.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "the female generals of Yangmen are famous all over the world. If you enter the boudoir, it''s really a bit condescending. Don''t worry, you need to be used in many places in the future."


    "As long as you don''t want to use me later in the evening." Yang Miaozhen mumbled, but he knew that song Qingshu was more and more powerful, and there would be many opportunities to fight in the future, but he seemed to be sorry for Yang''s ancestral precepts.


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking of the scene that night. He thought that she had all the skills, and the feeling of using it at night was really good.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Yang Miaozhen easily found a middleman to talk to Xia Quan, and the party was soon welcomed into his camp.


    Under his command, Huo Yi, Peng Yibin and other generals never leave. They are surrounded by bodyguards. There is even a team of 1000 people waiting for orders nearby. You can imagine how cautious Xia Quan is.


    "This battle is big enough. Are you so many masters afraid of me?" Yang Miaozhen glanced at him and knew that even with his own martial arts, it was hard to hurt him. Of course, song Qingshu should have hope, but this was not the purpose of their trip.


    As for song Qingshu, she had already disguised herself as a soldier and stayed beside her.


    "Woman?" All the people in the army tent scolded secretly, thinking when did you regard yourself as a woman? Not to mention the prestige of your pear blossom gun, who is not afraid of three points.


    Of course, we don''t want to show our shyness. Xia Quan said with a smile: "just because we were attacked by Yangzhou recently, we have learned from the past, so we always keep vigilant with weapons. We don''t aim at the fourth lady. We hope that the fourth lady won''t blame us."


    Yang Miaozhen scolded secretly and told a lie with his eyes open, but he didn''t poke it out. He said with a smile, "I heard that the general''s situation is not good."


    "It''s just a little trick to lure Yangzhou out to fight a decisive battle," Xia Quan said quickly, not wanting to talk more about this topic. "I don''t know what happened when the fourth lady came here


    "I''d like to ask the details of what happened to my brother before." When Yang Miaozhen said this, even song Qingshu pinched a cold sweat for her. He knew that it was the other party who made it, but he asked in his face.


    Sure enough, Xia Quan''s face changed, but he quickly covered up the past: "we are also very sad about the death of the leader. On that day, the leader discussed the alliance with me, and then left here..." he told the lie he had already made up.


    "Sure enough, it''s the golden men''s dog legs!" Yang Miaozhen said with gnashing teeth.


    Seeing that she believed in it, Xia Quan could not help but feel a sigh of relief. If it was someone else, he would still have some doubts. However, Yang''s brothers and sisters always had a deep hatred for the Jin people. When they heard that the Jin people were playing tricks and the old and new enemies were coming together, they were not so rational. This is why he wanted to find the Jin people to carry the pot.


    Xia Quan quickly comforted him and said, "the fourth lady is very sad. We will take revenge for the great leader."


    "General Gao Yi! The younger sister thanks the general for the elder brother first. " Yang Miaozhen bowed his hand and bowed his way.


    Xia Quan hurried to help her: "the fourth lady is polite. We are sworn brothers, and we will take revenge for him." At the same time, he glanced at Yang Miaozhen. He thought, long time no see, this girl is more and more feminine. The waist, the crotch, the leg, tut Tut, it must be strong enough to press under her body


    Yang Miaozhen got up ahead of time and didn''t let him help him: "by the way, I just heard that the general mentioned the alliance discussed with his elder brother. I don''t know if it still counts?"


    Xia Quan was stunned. Just now, he just said it casually. You know, before he promised, he just wanted to paralyze Yang an''er. But in front of so many subordinates, he couldn''t break his promise. He could only smile: "of course, it still counts."


    In the heart actually secretly despises, you that remnant soldier defeated general, what qualifications to ally? Li quanlai is almost the same, eh?


    "By the way, where''s Li Quan?" Xia Quan asked curiously.


    "I killed him." Yang Miaozhen said lightly.


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the camp came out of their scabbard one after another. A group of people surrounded her in the middle and looked at her with vigilance.

 Chapter 1985

    Yang Miaozhen didn''t care, and stood calmly in the same place: "originally, he planned to make an alliance with Li Quan, but as a result, he was so audacious that he dared to take spring medicine in Gu Nai milk tea. After I saw through it, I killed him naturally."


    She said nine true and one false, such a lie is often the most difficult to see through.


    Xia Quan was stunned. He waved his hand and motioned his men to put away the knife. He could not help sighing: "Li Quan has been pursuing you crazily these years. I didn''t expect that he would be crazy to do such a thing now."


    Yang Miaozhen looked at him straightforwardly as he said: "in fact, I also want to make it clear that since we want to form an alliance, why we don''t want to form an alliance with the strongest, instead, we need to find Li Quan who is so high but not so low."


    Xia Quan couldn''t help swallowing when he noticed that the other person''s eyes seemed to be watery. He thought that sometimes the female tiger was quite feminine. What was she suggesting to me?


    Xia Quan suppressed the joy in his heart and asked, "what''s the matter when the fourth lady came here?"


    Yang Miaozhen sighed: "now that my elder brother is dead, I can''t hold the field of the red coat army. I killed Li Quan a few days ago. The people under Li Quan''s command must take revenge for their elder brother. Now I''m in a dilemma, so I have to go to elder brother Xia. I hope elder brother Xia will take me in."


    Seeing her delicate posture, Xia Quan was overjoyed, especially the cry of elder brother Xia, which made his whole body crisp. Yang Miaozhen has thousands of people. The key is herself. The fourth lady is famous for her tall figure, slender legs and gorgeous face. Which man in the circle doesn''t want to crush her? It''s a pity that she has a high status and excellent martial arts skills. No one in the red coat army can beat her, so we can only imagine in bed in the dead of night.


    Now I heard that she wanted to take refuge in herself. How could Xia Quan not be happy? When the time comes, you will be the one under your own hands, and you can handle it as you like?


    The only thing to worry about is Yang an''er''s business. However, it''s extremely secretive, and it''s not his own initiative. I think it''s no problem.


    And at the thought of killing his brother and bullying his sister, is there anything happier in the world? Well, I don''t know about Yang an''er''s wife


    Song Qingshu sees Yang an''er''s eyes twinkle and keeps sweeping at Yang Miaozhen. His eyes are full of lust and he can''t help sighing. No wonder people all over the world say that the hero is sad for beauty. If Yang Miaozhen is a man or Yang you, Yang an''er''s son, comes to take refuge with him, he can definitely think about the hidden danger rationally. But now I see this dream lover who is thinking about day and night, How can we judge rationally.


    "What the fourth lady said, get up quickly." Xia Quan said while trying to help her.


    Yang Miaozhen stepped aside and cleverly avoided his hand: "thank you, brother Xia!"


    Xia Quan is not surprised. If Yang Miaozhen takes advantage of men so easily, she will not be the fourth lady in the world: "in the future, everyone will be a family, and the eldest brother will avenge you. In addition, Li Quan''s people dare not trouble you any more."


    "Thank you, brother Xia," Yang Miaozhen said in a coquettish voice, and then immediately changed the topic, "by the way, brother, are you attacking Yangzhou?"


    Xia Quan''s face turned black: "yes." After all, he had lost a battle in Yangzhou, and his face couldn''t hold.


    Noticing each other''s expression, Xia Quanqi said, "fourth lady, do you have something to say?"


    Yang Miaozhen sighed and finally shook his head: "as an outsider, I really shouldn''t talk too much."


    Xia Quan immediately said: "what outsiders, we are all our own people in the future, but it doesn''t matter."


    Yang Miaozhen hesitated and said, "I don''t understand the purpose of brother Xia''s attack on Yangzhou."


    Xia Quan replied: "Yangzhou is a famous place of wealth in the world. If we conquer Yangzhou, our brothers will be able to rob money and women..." he immediately realized that it was not right. He laughed and said, "then we will have a base. If we take Yangzhou as our territory, our brothers will not have to drink from the west every day."


    Yang Miaozhen sighed and asked, "but the question is, do you think Yangzhou can fight down?"


    Xia Quan was silent. At the beginning, he had absolute confidence. As a result, he was hit hard by Zhou Zhiruo''s sudden attack. His morale was much lower than before. The elite of those soldiers in Yangzhou was beyond their imagination. If it wasn''t for the large number of people, those soldiers would have scattered in a crowd.


    Later, he tried to attack Yangzhou several times. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get in at all. Liu Xun was also a jerk. He sat by and watched, but didn''t end up in person.


    "Not to mention whether Yangzhou can be defeated or not, even if it is defeated, the Golden Snake camp will react and the king of the Golden Snake will personally lead the troops to Yangzhou. Can you defend brother Xia?" Yang Miaozhen continued.


    Xia Quan is silent. He has self-knowledge. He can beat others himself. He is definitely not an opponent to the golden snake king.


    "And I heard that the ninth Princess of the Golden Snake camp has sent reinforcements to Yangzhou. If we don''t pay attention, we will become a besieged city and a counter besieged city." Yang Miaozhen continued to feed.


    "What can we do? This attack on Yangzhou has offended the Golden Snake camp. Even if we withdraw now, the king of Golden Snake will come to us in the future." Xia Quan is also in a dilemma at this time. He feels that he can''t fight, but he is not willing to retreat.


    Yang Miaozhen was glad to hear that his tone was loose. He didn''t expect that the other party had wavered. It seemed that he was half successful, so he continued: "brother Xia, have you heard the story of cunning rabbit cooked by a dead running dog?"


    Xia Quan''s face changed. Although he had no culture, he had heard the story and roughly guessed what the other party wanted to say. In fact, Liu''s ambiguous attitude during this period made him have the same worries.


    Yang Miaozhen said: "the Golden Snake camp and our red coat army are all volunteers. They are always like each other. If we help the song people defeat the Golden Snake camp, we will certainly lose a lot at that time. The song people have no scruples and directly send troops to destroy us. Who can we find to support us at that time?"


    "Looking for the golden man? Over the years, the fighting with the Jin people has formed a deep blood feud. The Qing and the Jin states are brothers, so naturally they will not participate in it. The Liao state can''t protect itself, let alone save us. "


    Xia Quan knew that what he said was true, and he could not help but be moved. But he suddenly remembered something and asked, "I heard that your brother and sister are descendants of Tianbo Yang family. Why don''t you persuade me not to help the people of Song Dynasty?"


    Yang Miaozhen had been ready for a long time and replied faintly: "because I have to be responsible for the sons under my hand. We''ve been living together in a sea of blood all these years. We can''t watch them have an accident."


    "We volunteers were originally set up in response to the northern expedition of the Song Dynasty. But have you seen for so many years that the Song Dynasty had the meaning of the northern expedition? The only two times were destroyed by our own people in the imperial court. Not long ago, Han kuozhou was killed after the Northern Expedition failed. It can be predicted that the northern expedition will not take place in the Song Dynasty in 20 years. Can we really stick to it for another 20 years under the attack of other countries? "


    "You should also see the attitude of the Song court towards us these years. In name, they call us loyal and righteous troops, and they do their best for the court. But in secret, what do they call us? Call us the North! The northern army was never allowed to enter the territory of the Song Dynasty and embezzle our money and food. Every time we had a dispute with the southern army, the officials were inclined to the southern army, and we were to blame for everything. "


    "Except for Xu Xiji, who is a little better, the other ones are not trying to split up and attack our volunteers? Elder brother Xia, if I''m not wrong, I''m afraid you''ve been encouraged by Liu fan to attack Yangzhou this time? "


    Yang Miaozhen and song Qingshu discussed these words on the way. At the beginning, they just wanted to talk about Xia Quan, but later they were full of feelings. They were moved by the grievances they had suffered over the years, and the more they said, the more they could not stop.


    On the contrary, it was wrong and caused resonance among many people


    "I''ve really had enough of the bird spirit of southerners these years."


    "Yes, we fight for them, but they plot against us secretly."


    "Every time, the money and food were given to the southern army first, and then the leftovers were left to us, damn!"


    ¡­¡­


    Feeling the surging emotions of his subordinates, Xia Quan''s face changed slightly: "but now we have to go, can we just retreat like this, how can we afford to sacrifice our soldiers like that?"


    As a leader, he also has his own consideration. Just as the so-called thief doesn''t leave empty, they come here in a big way this time. If they go back in a big way, he will lose his prestige as the boss. The people below can''t point out that someone will rebel against him.


    Yang Miaozhen also served as the leader for a long time. Naturally, he understood his concerns. Hearing the words, he whispered: "why should brother Xia confine his eyes to Yangzhou? Is there not Chuzhou?"


    At such a close distance, she seems to be able to smell the breath of her breath. Xia Quan can''t help but jump in her heart: she looks like a female tiger, but she has the smell of rouge


    However, he was the hero of one side after all, and soon came to realize that it was important: "Chuzhou?"


    Yang Miaozhen said: "now Liu Wei and his soldiers are sitting on the side of the mountain to watch the tiger fight. He may not have the intention to catch both sides after the event. In this case, it''s better to take advantage of his unprepared and directly destroy his team. In this way, he can not only explain to the Golden Snake camp, but also take advantage of the situation to get Chuzhou, and let the people of the Song Dynasty know that we will resist when we are oppressed, In this way, the later institutionalists will not dare to deal with us as they did before. Why not do it with one arrow and three carvings? "


    Xia Quan''s face changed a lot. He was really agitated. In fact, he lost several times in Yangzhou. He knew that it was hard to fight down, but he was in a dilemma. Originally, I planned to retreat when the Golden Snake camp reinforcements arrived. In this way, my face was preserved to the greatest extent, but I was embarrassed to go back.


    Now Yang Miaozhen''s proposal makes him realize that there is another way to go. Although Chuzhou is not as rich as Yangzhou, he doesn''t know where the wealth is compared with his own territory. As for the Revenge of the Song Dynasty, he doesn''t worry much. After all these years, he knows that the song Dynasty''s self-defense is OK. It''s a paper tiger to attack outside the border.


    However, he still hesitated. This time, he and Liu Yu had made an appointment to attack Yangzhou together. He suddenly stabbed himself in the back, which was a bit unkind.


    Seeing his hesitation, Yang Miaozhen continued: "brother Xia can send another person to invite Liu Wei to attack Yangzhou. If he is willing to send troops, then it is best for us to fight Yangzhou together. If he still tries to block us and make it clear that we are wasting our strength, then we should not blame him for our injustice."


    Xia Quan''s eyes brightened: "OK, give him one last chance!" Immediately someone was sent to deliver the letter.


    Then he began to make friends with Yang Miaozhen. After a while, Xia quanruo pointed out, "some people in the river and lake say it''s about me. What do you think of the fourth lady?"


    Song Qingshu on one side smiles and thinks that this guy is not stupid. At this time, he finally thinks of the most critical problem.


    Yang Miaozhen said: "it''s just some rumors spread by the curfew. You are my elder brother''s sworn brother. How can you harm him? I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t believe you. "


    Xia Quan laughs: "sister is right, ha ha ha." Then he stretched out his hand to hug her.


    Hearing his tone become intimate, Yang Miaozhen murmured, as if unconsciously stood up, just to avoid his Lushan claw: "spreading such rumors, in my opinion, is nothing more than Li Quan''s side, or from the Song Dynasty, they want to divide and alienate us is not the first time."


    Seeing that Yang Miaozhen looked at the South with hatred, Xia Quan finally breathed a sigh of relief: "yes, it''s mostly the division and estrangement of the Song court." This time, he didn''t tell a lie. The whole thing was really encouraged by Liu.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I will take good care of you in the future." Xia Quan came forward and said.


    "Well." Yang Miaozhen gave him a shy look.


    That look in the eyes almost didn''t fan Xia Quan to death, he can''t help but say: "hey hey, sister, you come here alone, you are not afraid that I am a bad person, do you use strong to you?"


    Yang Miaozhen put the pear flower gun forward: "I''m not afraid of this old man." If there is a real conflict, she may not be able to escape with a pear blossom gun, but it''s OK to keep her innocence.


    Seeing the silver glittering on the head of the gun, Xia Quan said with a smile, "I''m kidding. Four ladies don''t mind."


    Yang Miaozhen put away his gun and showed a smile: "brother Xia, I know what you mean. When this happens, it will be yours sooner or later."


    Xia Quan''s bones are almost crisp. She thinks that she will not only get the beauty back, but also get the army and territory under her command. It''s really a combination of wealth and color.


    Other people nearby also looked at him with envy. You know how many men covet the beautiful rose of the fourth lady, and now it''s finally going to be picked by men.


    After a while, the messenger came back and said Liu''s reply again. Before Xia Quan spoke, Huo Yi and others under his command couldn''t help themselves: "every time I said this, I was just trying to shirk responsibility and watch us expend our strength."


    "Yes, damn it!" Peng Yibin, another general, can''t stand it.

 Chapter 1986

    Under the excitement of the crowd, Xia Quan also moved his mind. He had been dissatisfied with Liu Yu for a long time, so he decided to take this opportunity to beat him unprepared.


    As for why he didn''t plunder Chuzhou directly, it was because Liu Xun had 30000 elite soldiers in his hand. If he realized where he was going and led the soldiers to cover up, he would be easily attacked by the enemy. Although he had more soldiers than him, he was not as well-trained as the other side, so he might not be his opponent.


    Instead of taking risks, it''s better to seize Liu''s failure to guard against this flaw and defeat his troops at one stroke. After that, Chuzhou is naturally in his pocket.


    When it comes to looting, a group of people have bright eyes. They soon assemble and rush to the place where Liu Yu is stationed under the leadership of Xia Quan.


    Yang Miaozhen acts with him, and the identity of song Qingshu''s bodyguard naturally follows Yang Miaozhen.


    When a group of people rushed in, Liu Li was still sleeping. He came here with the army to take a holiday. By the way, he cooperated with Xia Quan to capture part of the main force and attention of Yangzhou.


    In Liu''s opinion, Yangzhou is the territory of song Qingshu. Now, as the king of Qi in the imperial court, he certainly does not dare to fight with the imperial army. The other side can not afford the consequences; Of course, he also didn''t want to fight with Yangzhou army, just to cooperate with Xia Quan.


    Because there was a surprise attack on Xiaquan in Yangzhou before, Liu Xun was alert to Yangzhou and arranged several lines of defense to prevent the attack, but he was totally unprepared for Xiaquan in his rear.


    In addition, some of the generals outside recognized Xia Quan and thought that he was coming to discuss with his commander. When they saw the murderous soldiers behind him, it was too late.


    If Xia Quan''s troops were in a state of no man''s land, they would break down Liu''s sparse defense line in an instant. Many soldiers were still asleep. When they heard the shouts of fighting and killing, they all went faster than an army. As for Liu''s soldiers who fled, he had sent letters to Yangzhou City in advance, so that they could catch and absorb them. As for how much they could keep in the end, It depends on Zhiruo''s ability.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Xia Quanzhi was so proud that he led his army to Chuzhou. In fact, he robbed Liu''s barracks before, and the harvest was so rich that he didn''t want to move any more.


    But he had robbed enough of them. There were no soldiers under him. Liu''s barracks had money, food and weapons, but there were no women. Now he found the beautiful four ladies, which made everyone angry. He thought that there must be many rich ladies and noble women in Chuzhou City. Normally, these people are superior. How can they look up to them? Now that we have the opportunity, we are not willing to give up.


    Xia Quan finally decided to lead his troops to attack Chuzhou because he couldn''t stand the encouragement of his subordinates and didn''t want to show his ambition in front of his sweetheart.


    It''s a pity that after arriving in Chuzhou, he found that the other side had already made a good defense, and sent a lot of soldiers from other places. A group of people rushed to grab money and women with red eyes. It''s a pity that although the Song Dynasty''s attack was not good, the defense was first-class. For a while, where could he win the battle?


    After several days of attack, Xia Quan still made no progress at the expense of his troops. But Xia Quan had no choice but to withdraw his troops. When he came, he was valiant, but when he went back, he was disheartened and heartless.


    "Where''s the fourth lady?" Xia Quan suddenly found that Yang Miaozhen had disappeared.


    Huo Yi and others shook their heads: "I didn''t see it. Did I go to other places?"


    Recently, Xia Quan was angry at the loss of his troops. Hearing the words, he immediately gritted his teeth: "this bitch will not betray me when he sees that I have lost the battle."


    "I don''t think so." Huo Yi is not sure.


    All of a sudden, I think of the cry of killing all around me. Countless soldiers poured out all over the mountains. Countless arrows, rain and rolling stones poured down from the nearby mountains. In an instant, Xia lost a lot and the whole team fell into chaos.


    Xia Quan yells that it''s not good. In recent days, his attention has been attracted by Chuzhou. Now everyone is immersed in the despondent mentality of sacrificing his troops. In addition, thinking that there are no enemies nearby, he forgot to send scouts to investigate the surrounding terrain and unwittingly walked into this military Jedi.


    Up to now, he didn''t care so much. He hastily ordered: "go back, go back quickly!"


    "The entrance to the valley is blocked by falling rocks." The soldiers have reported back.


    Xia Quan''s heart was cold. Knowing that there was an ambush in front of him, he had to lead the army to rush forward and fight all the way. He also understood the origin of the other party. The man at the top of the mountain was white and beautiful. He looked down at him indifferently. It was Zhou Zhiruo who had caught him unprepared before!


    "This time, I was killed by that Slut Yang Miaozhen. He said that he and the people in the Golden Snake camp were in the same boat. Now the other party is going to destroy him!" Xia Quan scolded Yang Miaozhen many times in his heart. At the same time, his heart sank to the valley. Now he is surrounded in the valley. As long as the other party puts on a fire, each of these people can escape.


    However, to his surprise, the other party did not intend to set fire, and the rolling stones and falling trees were not too frequent, as if they were deliberately driving them to the mouth of the valley.


    Xia Quan knew that it was not right, so he had to go to the mouth of the valley to break through. He thought that there were so many people in his hands. Later, even if you ambush people, I can make you feel helpless.


    Finally, she rushed to the mouth of the valley. From a distance, she saw a man waiting there. The first woman was tall and graceful. Her bright red cape made her charming. Who was Yang Miaozhen?


    Xia Quan''s first reaction was that the other party was coming to meet him. His face was just happy. He suddenly noticed the murderous spirit in the other party''s eyes. He couldn''t help but get angry: "you dare to betray me, bitch!"


    Yang Miaozhen snorted coldly: "you plot to kill the big boss, and the unfaithful and unrighteous people dare to mention betrayal. Today I want to avenge my elder brother!"


    Xia Quan laughs: "you this person horse, also can stop me?"


    Yang Miaozhen ignored him and said in a loud voice, "your old nest has been carried by me. What do you think it is?" Then he motioned to the people on the side to wave the handsome flag of his base camp. Seeing the broken flag, it was obvious that there was a big war in the base camp.


    Before she and song Qingshu went to Xia Quan''s tent, Huang shannu and the army attacked his hometown.


    Yang Miaozhen used his skills and his voice rang through the valley: "today, only the chief villain will be killed, and those who fall will not be killed!"


    "Those who fall will not be killed!"


    "Those who fall will not be killed!"


    Whether it''s Yang Miaozhen''s men or Yangzhou city''s men on the mountain, they all roar in unison. Xia Quan''s soldiers are heartbroken. They hear that the base camp has been copied, and they are all in chaos. Now they hear that they can surrender. They all hesitate and throw their weapons to the ground.


    "Son of a bitch!" Xia Quan slashed a few surrendering people nearby, "Whoever dares to surrender, I''ll kill them!"


    At this time, Yang Miaozhen rushed over with a long gun. The soldiers who stood in front of Xia Quan saw that Xia Quan kept chopping his men. After looking at each other, they tacitly gave way to let Yang Miaozhen drive in.


    "You dare!" Xia Quan finally realized that it was not right. He picked up the big knife and waved it in front of him, trying to stop him.


    It''s a pity that his blade only hit pieces of pear blossoms. When he reacted, he only felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked at the long gun in his chest incredulously. He knew that his martial arts was inferior to his opponent, but he never thought that he could not catch a move.


    Zhou Zhiruo raised her eyebrows on the top of the mountain and said, "the pear blossom spear really deserves its reputation. Congratulations on adding a powerful back palace."


    On one side, song Qingshu breathed and said with a smile: "Zhiruo, what are you talking about, me and her..."


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted: "your wife is besieged here, but you don''t enter the house. Instead, you go to save her first. If you want to say that you are not cheating, who believes?"

 Chapter 1987

    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not because you can trust your ability. Knowing that you are defending Yangzhou, Xia Quan can''t fight down at all. As expected, you still catch the gap between his cooperation with Liu Li and fight him to ashes."


    "You don''t have to wear a high hat for me," Zhou Zhiruo said angrily. "During this time, I didn''t dare to sleep. I worked hard all day for fear of losing your Yangzhou. As a result, you didn''t come back to help. Instead, you ran to have fun with other women."


    Song Qingshu had a black line: "I went to the red coat army just to help."


    "Well," Zhou Zhiruo said more and more angrily, "I don''t believe that your Grand Prince of song came back to take charge. How dare Liu Fan be so presumptuous? Xia Quan''s mob, when they see you in Yangzhou City, how dare they attack you? " She didn''t tell a lie. Song Qingshu''s martial arts and several victories in the battlefield are all powerful. With him here, Xia Quan may not dare to attack.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to explain: "but if Xia Quan retreats to the mountains, where can we catch him? It''s impossible to guard against thieves all day long. I think it''s better to draw money from the bottom of the pot than to raise the soup to stop the boiling. So I went to the red coat army to solve this problem at one stroke. " As he said this, he pointed to the valley, "now that Xia Quan is dead and Liu fan is finished, their troops can still be incorporated by us. It can be said that we can kill a few birds with one stone."


    Zhou Zhiruo knew he was right, but when she saw Yang Miaozhen''s valiant appearance in the valley, it was like a rose in full bloom, which attracted all men''s eyes. She had something to eat in her heart: "can''t you stay in Yangzhou all the time? In that case, Xia Quan will never come, and you can always accompany me."


    Hearing her words of resentment, song Qingshu thought that he had been together with her for a long time. Knowing that he was really incompetent, he wisely shut up and stopped adding fuel to the fire.


    Zhou Zhiruo vented his dissatisfaction during this period of time. The whole person was much more relaxed. He didn''t want to tangle on it. He quickly cleaned up his mood and focused on returning to the battlefield in the valley.


    Seeing that Yang Miaozhen galloped back and forth on his steed and yelled at Xia Quan''s men for surrendering, his bright red cape was hunting in the wind, which made the whole person look like a female god of war. Zhou Zhiruo could not help sighing: "I have to admit that you have a good eye for women."


    Song Qingshu opens his mouth and subconsciously wants to explain the relationship between them. However, all kinds of pictures of that night come to mind and he can''t help but close his mouth. It seems that there is nothing to explain


    On the top of the mountain, when Zhou Zhiruo looks at each other, Yang Miaozhen also looks at her. When she sees her beautiful figure standing on the top of the mountain, the mountain wind blows her shirt and skirt. It seems that even her delicate body is shaking. I can''t help but wonder in my heart: she is a gorgeous beauty, but she looks too thin.


    However, it seems that she once won the first place in the world in the Wulin. In addition, she defeated Xia Quan with less attacks and more recently. I dare not underestimate her. I think in my heart: This is the fairy who comes out of the painting. How can I be a man like you? If I were a man, I would prefer her style.


    Think of here, in the heart of a burst of trouble, under the hand more ruthless, those who are still stubborn, one after another by her one shot to the ground, awed by her momentum, other had a little resistance mind also threw away the weapon.


    The situation in the valley net close eye, the mountain of Zhou Zhiruo suddenly said: "she with me, not to her nine there."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment. What''s the meaning of this?


    Seeing his stunned appearance, Zhou Zhiruo could not help blushing and explained in a low voice: "ah Jiu has Qingqing to help her, the whole team of Golden Snake camp, and many generals of the former Ming Dynasty to take refuge. Even the people who took refuge in the Liao kingdom are arranged there by you. It''s like I''m alone here, and Zhao Min''s Fox Spirit helped me before, As a result, even she was taken away by you later... "


    The more song Qingshu listened to her, the more smiling she was. Although there was some truth in what she said, there was really no one to help her in Yangzhou, she could barely cope with the situation by relying on Li Kexiu''s team, the local officials of the Qing Dynasty and the staff of the Emei school. The reason why she complains is mostly out of a sense of crisis.


    You should know that ah Jiu is the princess, and the Golden Snake camp is the root of her own power. It''s not so easy for her to sit in the main palace. Naturally, she tries to win over all the forces that can be won over.


    Seeing the smile at the corner of his mouth, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly became angry: "what''s the smile?"


    "Cough, it''s not impossible for you to want her. It''s just her hot pepper temperament. I don''t count. You have to rely on your charm to woo her." Song Qingshu didn''t think her idea was bad. If she didn''t fight for anything, it would be too fake. He didn''t like his woman to live in a mask, so she was tired and felt fake.


    "If you leave her with me for a period of time, I will be able to have a good relationship with her." Zhou Zhiruo had a confident look on her pretty face.


    "All right, stay with you." Song Qingshu didn''t doubt it. When she was very young, she was sent to the Emei sect, and soon won the love of her master and other teachers and sisters. Of course, Ding Minjun, a stingy and jealous woman, was an exception.


    "By the way, where did you take Zhao Min?" Zhou Zhiruo asked suddenly.


    "Er," Song Qingshu said, laughing and crying, thinking that these two people are natural enemies and will never forget each other at any time, "she and I went to the state of Liao first, and recently went back to Ruyang palace. She was a little worried about her father."


    "Back to Mongolia?" Zhou Zhiruo''s face was wonderful. At last, she said bitterly, "it''s cheaper for her in the end."


    "What''s cheap?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at him with a smile: "the one surnamed Zhao knows so many secrets about you. If you let it out a little, your layout all these years will fall short. But you just let her go back to Mongolia, which only means that she has become her own person."


    Song Qingshu''s old face was very hot, so he could only pretend to be crazy: "it''s not what you think."


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t believe his excuse at all. She couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that what Zhang Wuji didn''t do in those years would finally make you get what you wanted."


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel proud: "it''s his indecision. If he is a bit domineering, it''s not impossible." In the original book, Zhang Wuji once had a dream that all the four beauties would marry him, but he only dared YY once, and never dared to put it into practice.


    "People are not like you so rogue," Zhou Zhiruo white his one eye, but can''t help recalling the past, moved a bit sad: "Wuji brother is a good man, later have the opportunity to help kill mingzun."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good."


    Zhou Zhiruo seems to think of something happy, the whole person suddenly radiant: "by the way, next time I see Zhao, let her kneel down to serve me tea, respectfully call my sister."


    Song Qingshu breathed: "this, you can tell her by yourself." In fact, according to the world''s ethics, Zhou Zhiruo as a woman, such a request is not too much, but do not want to know that Zhao Min can never agree.


    "Well, she can''t beat me anyway." Zhou Zhiruo is a little complacent. She imagines the picture of the other party''s sad face offering tea to her sister. She''s in a good mood. If she doesn''t lack skills, maybe she''ll go to Mongolia to find the other party right away.


    Song Qingshu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought that no wonder Zhao Min had to pester me to teach her martial arts before. He thought that he had been guarding against her move for a long time.


    "No, I have to go down to rob people, or Xia Quan''s people will be accepted by Yang Miaozhen later." Zhou Zhiruo frowned and realized that Yang Miaozhen had heard of her reputation. If she had tens of thousands of new soldiers under her hand, who would pull who might.


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes and thought that you haven''t digested Liu''s 30000 troops yet. Are you in a hurry to grab Xia Quan''s men? However, because of the relationship between Tianbo and Yang''s house, he also didn''t want Yang Miaozhen to command too many people, so he didn''t stop him.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s trip was well prepared. After all, Yangzhou was a regular army, and its personnel organization was much better than that of the red coat army. As a result, the final surrender was much more than that of Yang Miaozhen.


    Yang Miaozhen''s main purpose of this trip is to revenge. In addition, there was an agreement in this respect before, so she raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything about it.


    On the contrary, Huang shannu can''t see her past. Whether it''s her status as a princess of the Song Dynasty or the adopted daughter of the Yang family in Tianbo, the first consideration is the imperial court. In her opinion, the red coat army was originally a volunteer army that could be used in the Song Dynasty in the future, but now it has become a private army of song Qingshu. Naturally, she has some dissatisfaction.


    "Elder brother song, you agreed to let the soldiers under Liu Yu go back to Yangzhou, but now they are all left in Yangzhou. Now even the people of the red coat army are going to rob them. Who do you want to fight in the future with so many troops under you?" The yellow dress girl''s eyes were as if they were real. She was staring at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu had not answered, but Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile, "who should I be? Isn''t this the fairy who takes a bunch of maids to play the flute and scatter petals all day long? In the past, things in the world had to be dealt with, but now even state affairs have to be dealt with. It''s a bit vulgar."


    Hearing her words with a gun and a stick, if she used to laugh at them, she would be in a bad mood today. In addition, when she saw her close to song Qingshu, she felt a little upset. She could not help but sneer: "who should I be? I turned out to be the defeated one in the past."

 Chapter 1988

    The best in all the land, Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was cold. At the beginning, she was defeated by the nine Yin manual and the real power of the nine lions. She was the first to win the world. Then she suddenly appeared. She used the same martial arts to defeat herself in front of the World Heroes.


    At that time, Zhou Zhiruo''s attention was soon distracted by song Qingshu''s affairs, and she was chasing him all over the world, so that she had no time to pay attention to the grudge with Huang shannu.


    However, she was still worried about the fiasco. This time, she saw the other party, and the old and new hatred poured into her heart, and she couldn''t help stabbing the other party.


    The result did not expect that the other side also sharp counterattack, Zhou Zhiruo heart dark anger, face is very calm: "is the so-called farewell three days when new look, at the beginning was just you sneak attack, just careless with your way, now fight again, who lose who win is not sure."


    At the time of the slaughter lion conference, Huang Shan girl did have some elements of sneak attack, but the most important thing was that she knew too much about the Kungfu of the nine Yin manual. But Zhou Zhi Xue was learning the fast way, and was restrained by the whole version. At that time, she was still a little bit experienced.


    Over the past two or three years, she has concentrated on practicing the nine Yin manual, which has long been a thing of the past. Song and Qing books are pointing at her side now and then. Even the short board of internal force has grown a lot because of the relationship between her husband and her husband.


    "Well, that''s a good way to learn." The yellow shirt female''s mouth is hanging with a smile of disdain, obviously do not think that the other party is closed behind the door to practice the nine Yin manual classics, can compare to this yellow dress''s close disciple.


    As soon as Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows are raised, song Qingshu quickly blocks her: "what are you doing? Do you want to be laughed at by so many people?" Now they are still taking over Xia Quan''s subordinates. What''s the style of their fight at this time?


    Although he didn''t think that Zhou Zhiruo would lose, Huang shannu''s martial arts skills were also very important. In case of any accident, it would be devastating to her prestige. You know, today''s Zhou Zhiruo is no longer the leader of the Jianghu, but also the leader of Yangzhou.


    Zhou Zhiruo obviously understood the meaning of his words, and knew that it was really irrational to start fighting at this time, so she had to hum and stop talking.


    Song Qingshu said to Huang shannu: "Miss Yang, every time I see you, I''m aloof. Why is it like this today..." after all, he didn''t say anything wrong.


    Huang shannu also realized that she was abnormal today, but she didn''t want to say anything. She said faintly: "women always have bad temper a few days a month."


    Song Qingshu''s face was strange, and he thought that her great aunt would not just come.


    The girl in yellow shirt was a little hairy by his eyes. She was slightly annoyed. She stabbed your wife a few words. Is it necessary to look at me like this?


    Next, Yang Miaozhen and Zhou Zhiruo began to organize their subordinates to surrender. Everyone had a lot of things to do, but song Qingshu and Huang shannu had nothing to do.


    He looked at her awkwardly, and she said, "the situation here is settled. When are you going to leave?" She came here to save the blood of the Yang family. Now the threats around Yang Miaozhen are gone, and the red coat army has been preserved, which is far beyond the initial expectation. Naturally, she began to think about the emperor''s affairs.


    "Wait two days." Song Qingshu replied casually.


    "We''ve been here for a long time. I''m afraid we''ll miss our trip to Wudang," she said


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not easy to get together with his wife. It''s impossible to go through the family three times like Dayu, isn''t it?"


    Huang shannu replied faintly: "the king of Qi wants to reunite with his wife. As an outsider, I dare not obstruct. However, I don''t have such a good mentality as the king of Qi. I dare not delay any longer. So I''ll leave."


    Hearing that she suddenly changed her name, Song Qing Shuxin thought about what happened to her today: "well, although your martial arts are good, what''s going to happen there? It must be the earth shaking rhythm. I''m afraid you can''t participate in your martial arts?"


    Huang shannu''s figure was a shock, and she thought that even the unfathomable master had no background in this trip. Before she left, she told her to take song Qingshu to Wudang. If she had to go back by herself, how could she be worthy of the cultivation of the old man these years?


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." The woman in yellow changed her mind.


    "How can this sound so ambiguous? This girl will not have any plans for her married husband." I don''t know when Zhou Zhiruo came back. When I heard this sentence, I felt a little dissatisfied. Zhao Min''s fox spirit is just that. Now how can a woman want to share a share?


    Thinking of more and more sisters over the years, Zhou Zhiruo''s face is not good-looking. She thinks it''s better than before. Although Qingshu didn''t have any skills at that time, it''s good that she devoted herself to her. However, she quickly turned to think that if it was the former Qingshu, she would not like him.


    The yellow dress girl''s face turned red and subconsciously countered: "a married man? I don''t know who headmaster Zhou said. Oh, I almost forgot. Last time I saw headmaster Zhou, it seemed that I was flirting with the leader Zhang Da of the Ming religion. How could I be so intimate with king Qi this time? "


    Zhou Zhiruo sneered and said, "you and Zhang Wuji didn''t know each other at that time, but now you are walking around my husband again. Is this the style that Fairies in the world should have?"


    Song Qingshu looks strange, thinking that these two people are born with eight characters, why do they fight each other like this when they meet? Zhao Min and she were just like this before.


    The yellow shirt girl was furious: "I and sect leader Zhang have only seen each other before and after. How can we not be clear?"


    Zhou Zhiruo looks strange: "why so anxious to explain, will not really hit my idea?"


    One side of the song Qingshu ear view nose nose view heart, at this time do not say a word, lest ignite.


    Originally thought that the yellow shirt woman will be angry, who knows she suddenly smile: "is how?"


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect her to reply like this. Before she could get angry, the other side said again: "leader Zhou, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet on what?" Zhou Zhiruo eyebrows a pick.


    "At three o''clock tonight, we''ll have another competition in a place where there is no one. If you win, I''ll disappear immediately; If I win, lend me your husband... Lend me your man for a few days. " I don''t know why, Huang shannu changed her name temporarily and felt much more comfortable.


    Zhou Zhiruo frowned: "what do you use him for?"


    "How can I use it without the trouble of leader Zhou? In a word, gambling or not?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    Zhou Zhiruo glared at Song Qingshu and thought that you two really had problems.


    Song Qingshu has a black line and thinks that it''s a real disaster. Huang shannu clearly plans to start from Zhou Zhiruo because she hears that she wants to accompany her family for a few days. If she agrees, she can''t take this excuse to delay.


    These things can be said directly. Why use such ambiguous words? What is borrowing?


    "Bet, of course." If it were for other people, even Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo, they would not be so irrational. However, in the face of Huang shannu, she was always worried about her defeat. What''s more, she was not afraid of losing her dignity in front of her subordinates when she competed in private in the middle of the night.


    "It''s a deal." Yellow shirt female lips slightly up, obviously some proud.


    "It''s a deal." Zhou Zhiruo''s face was also full of confidence.


    Song Qingshu was about to open his mouth, but Huang shannu glared at him: "you are not allowed to pull the side frame, you are not allowed to point her." She admired song Qingshu''s martial arts very much. After all, she was able to compete with her master. If she could give Zhou Zhiruo some advice, she would be a bit mysterious tonight.


    Zhou Zhiruo also said at this time: "Qingshu, don''t worry. I can beat her without your help." Then he turned and walked away, not at his lover''s side to show justice.


    Song Qingshu knew that this was a knot in her heart. She could only solve it through a fight, so she didn''t persuade any more.


    Although she looked down on her lips, she did not dare to relax at all. She also left to find a secluded place to store her energy and cope with the night''s war.


    At this moment, Kung Fu Yang Miaozhen suddenly appeared beside song Qingshu: "why, become a lonely family?"


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. No matter Zhou Zhiruo or Huang shannu, in order to get ready for the peak, I''m afraid they won''t come to find themselves before.


    Yang Miaozhen''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of inexplicable provocation: "come to me that night."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "ah?"


    Yang Miaozhen looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s figure from a distance and hummed softly: "I''ve just robbed so many people under my hand. I also secretly let her taste what it is like."

 Chapter 1989

    Song Qingshu is in a mess: "can you retaliate like this?"


    Yang Miaozhen looked at him with some disdain: "less nonsense, come or not, a word?"


    After swallowing all the time that night, he spent the rest of his time on his way and dealing with Xia Quan''s affairs. There was no time to continue the leading edge. The beautiful scenery in the cave and the unparalleled long legs appeared in his mind. Song Qingshu just felt his heart beating wildly and swallowed: "come on!"


    Yang Miaozhen raised his eyebrows triumphantly. Obviously, he was quite satisfied with his reaction. He didn''t say anything any more. He turned around and walked, as if his steps were a lot faster.


    As soon as Song Qing''s words came out, she regretted it. She always felt that it was not kind to do so. She really felt sorry for Zhiruo, so she went around looking for her to make up for her debt. Who knows, Zhou Zhiruo didn''t see him at all, and said that she didn''t want to give someone a handle.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was soft on the outside and hard on the inside. This time she wanted to defeat her opponent with her own strength, so she didn''t disturb her any more.


    I met with some subordinates from Yangzhou. He has been a shaker manager for too long. After all, he has to show his face. Obviously, those people still have a deep impression on him when the gods came down to earth on the battlefield. Even if he was promoted later, they are very excited to see him one by one.


    Song Qingshu sighed that although sang Feihong''s Wuhu gate was regarded by the world as one of the best in the world, it played a very important role. His deeds were publicized by them all over the world, making him not like an individual, but like a banished immortal in the sky.


    Of course, he didn''t explain much. As a leader, the appropriate myth aura has more advantages than disadvantages. For example, Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty wanted to kill the White Snake, and other emperors always had their mother dream of the sun. These things happened in reality, and the effect is naturally better.


    After meeting the people from Yangzhou, we arranged for Zhang Lin, Liu Qingfu, Huo Yi, Peng Yibin and other demoted generals under Xia Quan. Finally, we called on the people in the red coat army to have a banquet with them.


    Zhou Zhiruo and Huang shannu didn''t attend the banquet. Obviously, they were all preparing for the war tonight.


    At the banquet, there were almost all men. Everyone liked to drink and eat meat in big bowls. At first, they were not familiar with each other, but after several rounds of drinking, the atmosphere became warm.


    Song Qingshu is the object of toasting in turn. He just regained this group of people. He was afraid that rejection would make them cold, so he would not refuse them.


    However, no matter how much he drinks, he can''t stand the other party''s toasting in turn. In the end, he feels that he is drunk and can only use his internal power to force out the drink quietly.


    These people in the green forest did not know that there was such a magical internal skill in the world. Seeing that he was never drunk, they all admired him.


    Or Yang Miaozhen was a little distressed for him. Later, worried about his health, he rushed to help him block the wine. Seeing this, a group of men immediately began to shout:


    "Si Niang Zi, I have never seen you block wine for anyone before, but this time I come to love the king of Golden Snake. Is it spring? My heart is rippling."


    "The king of the Golden Snake is handsome and has excellent martial arts. Which girl doesn''t like it?"


    "Si Niang Zi, you are known as the invincible pear flower spear in the world. I''m afraid you can''t meet the golden snake king."


    "No matter how powerful the Lihua spear is, it''s just a woman. It''s not all soft when it comes to the golden snake king''s overlord spear. How can it resist?"


    "Ha ha ha ~"


    ¡­¡­


    This group of men mingled in the green forest, usually they didn''t stop, not to mention drinking so much wine now? So that it became more and more explicit.


    "Shut up Yang Miaozhen glared at the man fiercely, but she was as gorgeous as peaches and plums. Now her cheeks are more and more beautiful in the light of the campfire. Not only does this glance not have the usual deterrent power, but it makes many men in the field fascinated.


    However, these people have self-knowledge, and only dare to imagine in their hearts. No one has the courage to provoke her.


    Yang Miaozhen suddenly turned around and saluted song Qingshu: "although he was defeated by the young master in the last Golden Snake meeting, the young master had some tricks at that time, and the little girl was not satisfied. She wanted to ask for advice again with a pear blossom gun. I hope she would give me some advice."


    She was dressed in red. She was tall. She stood in the room like a burning rose.


    A group of men in the field suddenly boiling, roaring, whistling, for a time, the atmosphere in the field is warm to the extreme.


    It''s strange to say that although Yang Miaozhen is beautiful, she never makes up in her daily life. Even her hair is simply combed to the back of her head and tied into a braid. Her character is also fierce. It''s reasonable to say that she doesn''t conform to the enchanting style that most men like.


    But her skin is very white, whiter than other women. Although her clothes are conservative, her slender and delicate neck and the white skin in the collar room can''t be covered. The more conservative she is, the more attractive the whiteness is. It seems to have endless magic power, attracting men''s eyes to go in.


    In addition to her strong, her arrogance, all these together, so that her whole person''s heroic temperament is full of a different kind of flattery. When a man sees him, he can''t stop the impulse to conquer her and crush her.


    Many people in the red coat army came from mountain bandits. It''s not that no one has ever thought of her. It''s just that no one dares to act rashly after her invincible pear blossom gun has pierced the roots of her descendants.


    But although he didn''t dare to act, he couldn''t stand it. What Zhang Lin said before was right. No one in the whole red coat army didn''t want to ride this beautiful Rouge horse.


    It''s a pity that her martial arts skills are too high. As high as the whole red coat army, no one is her opponent. Now it''s hard to see that she may lose to a man. Naturally, everyone is excited.


    Looking at Yang Miaozhen in the field, song Qingshu has some doubts. He thinks that they have just fought a few days ago. Why should they fight again in full view of the public? If she beat her again, wouldn''t it be difficult for her to step down?


    However, seeing the hope in her eyes, song Qingshu suddenly understood that the relationship between them originated from Li Quan''s pot of tea, which was really inconvenient to put into practice. What happened in the cave that night was more like a matchless affair.


    Although Yang Miaozhen doesn''t care much about this, no woman wants to be secretive all the time, so she needs a justifiable excuse to let everyone gradually know the progress of the relationship between the two sides, instead of sneaking around like before. Once it''s publicized, everyone''s face is not good-looking.


    What''s more important than a martial arts contest between the two sides in public, in which you come and I go, and your feelings grow stronger and stronger?


    Want to understand all this, song Qingshu then got up and walked in the past: "long heard that pear spear is invincible in the world, today finally had the honor to see the elegant demeanor of the fourth lady."


    Seeing his end, Yang Miaozhen''s lips rose slightly and whispered: "I won''t keep my hands, and you don''t either." She knows the martial arts of both sides. Even if she does her best, it''s hard to hurt each other.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t cry when you get hurt later."


    Yang Miaozhen snorted. With a flash of cold light in his hand, the pear blossom spear was like a dragon going out to sea. In an instant, it covered each other''s important acupoints. The burning bonfire around him seemed to be suppressed by an invisible force, and suddenly became bright and dark.


    There are also many good players in the field. Seeing this, they can''t help but turn pale one after another. Most of them can''t escape this shot. People in the red coat army had already known Yang Miaozhen''s ability, so they naturally didn''t mention it. In fact, some people in the Yangzhou army were not angry that she, a woman, was so shameful that she claimed to be invincible in the world with a pear blossom gun. But now when they saw it, they finally realized that the rumor was true.


    They all opened their eyes to see how song Qingshu dealt with it. They saw that his sleeves trembled, as if there were Heaven and earth in his sleeves. In an instant, the shadow of the gun in the sky became invisible.


    Yang Miaozhen felt that a huge force was coming from her hand, which almost stirred her long gun out of her hand. She was slightly surprised. She hurried to the tip of her foot, and her body was like an arrow away from the string. She held the gun straight forward, intending to break through the shackles of her opponent''s sleeve with this impact.


    Song Qingshu knew that the other side was the best in the world, so he tried his best to show himself. Just because his sleeve was likely to be broken, his arm was a little indecent. He released his hand and gave up the gun that trapped her, but his right hand seemed to come out of nothingness and put it on her shoulder.


    Yang Miaozhen was shocked. With a long gun shaking in his hand, pear blossoms sprang up on his shoulders. With song Qingshu''s ability, he did not dare to touch these pear blossoms in front of him, so he could only dodge to the side.


    Yang Miaozhen feels that the other side''s hand has left his shoulder. He is secretly relieved. At the same time, he knows that the other side has just left his hand. If it contains internal power, he may have been seriously injured.


    "Is there such a big gap between me and him?" Although she lost to her opponent at the Golden Snake meeting, she didn''t think that her opponent''s martial arts skills were much better than her. Now she has been practicing hard for so long, and she thinks that no matter how hard she can fight, the reality gives her a heavy blow.


    On the contrary, this inspired her to admit defeat. She bit her red lips lightly and used a pear blossom gun without leaking. The whole person moved forward and backward. The red shirt and red skirt seemed to turn into a red cloud. It was difficult for people to see her figure.


    Song Qingshu''s whole action is much more freehand. It''s like walking in the woods. Everyone can see his every move clearly. Many people pinch a cold sweat for him, but I don''t know why, the other party''s stormy attack, but none of the pear flowers in the sky touched his clothes.


    "That should be about it." Song Qing''s calligraphy heart reads together, and suddenly his left palm changes to grasp. He hooks out and grabs the other person''s wrist. Yang Miaozhen is surprised and immediately retreats.


    Song Qingshu was able to deliver it with ease. His internal power was so powerful, but this time he used it with soft strength, and it didn''t hurt people. Rao was so. Yang Miaozhen also had a shaky foothold. Seeing that he was going to fall down, song Qingshu copied her with his right arm and held her in his arms.


    The onlookers were cheering and whistling, and there was an uproar.


    Yang Miaozhen used to be generous, but when he was held in front of so many people, his face turned red: "let me go."


    Song Qingshu looked down at the beauty in his arms, only to see her cloud temples and sweat, chest constantly ups and downs, bright eyes and white teeth, more than usual a point of weakness and delicate, can''t help laughing: "cry good brother, I''ll let you go."


    "Good brother, good brother ~"


    When other people heard this, they began to coax one after another. One by one, they called "good brothers" and "good brothers", fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    Yang Miaozhen might have called in private, but in front of so many people, where could she call out? He was so anxious that he flew his feet to his waist, trying to get him back to his defense.


    Song Qingshu raised his hand to block it, turned his wrist and caught her right foot. It''s easy to say, but Yang Miaozhen can shoot with both hands and feet. How could he catch her if his martial arts didn''t reach the level of free will?


    "Hey, if you kick my waist, what will you do for the happiness of the rest of your life?" Song Qingshu whispered in her ear.


    Aware that she is accumulating strength around her waist, she has dealt with her before. Knowing that her other foot is about to move, song Qingshu holds her wrist in advance and presses it to the sky.


    Yang Miaozhen exclaimed, two long legs have been pressed into a word horse, where can move again? If it were for another woman, I''m afraid she would have been injured. Song Qingshu had experienced her flexibility, which made her unable to fight back.


    Song Qingshu put her ankles on his shoulder by drinking, approached her and said, "don''t you call a good brother?"


    People around them swallow their saliva when they see their ambiguous posture. They don''t want to press the fourth lady like this. It''s a pity that they know they don''t have that ability, so they can only shout for song Qingshu.


    "Four Niang Zi this flexibility is also nobody, incredibly can make this posture."


    "It seems that our fourth lady is going to fall."


    "Hehe, the king of the Golden Snake is romantic, and the way to tease his younger sister is admirable."


    "Well, I just hope the king of the Golden Snake will be gentle with my goddess at night."


    "Do you think it''s possible? In other words, I''m afraid you''d like to put all the eggs in


    "Crouching troughs, keep your voice down. They are so good at martial arts. What if they hear that you want to die?"


    ¡­¡­


    These people''s words vaguely spread to Yang Miaozhen''s ears. She knew how to keep this shameful posture again. She didn''t know what dirty thoughts these people would think in their minds, so she had to whisper: "good brother, let me go."


    Song Qingshu''s bones were almost crispy when he heard her words. He also knew that there was something wrong with her, so he released his hand and stepped back: "fourth lady, please accept."


    Yang Miaozhen flushed his cheeks, but he quickly arched his hands: "I''m not your opponent. I''m convinced this time." At the same time, he secretly made up his mind to ask him why his martial arts had developed so rapidly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if you lose, you should always have a winner. It''s better for you to block the bar for me next."


    Yang Miaozhen knew that he was looking for reasons to increase their ambiguous relationship. He sighed that he really understood what he had just thought, so he nodded and said, "good!"


    When they heard that the fourth lady came to block the wine, no matter they were from the red coat army or Yangzhou army, they were more and more coaxed. No matter they were not drunk or already drunk, they came to join in the fun one after another to propose a toast to song Qingshu. In fact, they wanted to intoxicate the former superior fourth lady.


    Yang Miaozhen has been with men for so many years, but she can be alone. Besides her martial arts, she has never been drunk. However, even if she was toasted by so many people, her white face soon became red. Later, she felt dizzy and angry. She looked at the men around her and thought that you would kill her this time.

 Chapter 1990

    Song Qingshu worried that she really had a problem drinking. He sat down next to her and held her hand with the help of the cover of the table. He lost with a soft internal force.


    Yang Miaozhen was stunned, and suddenly heard his voice into the secret: "don''t resist, let the true Qi move naturally in your body."


    Yang Miaozhen nodded slightly, completely let go of the defense, let the other party''s Qi swim in his body.


    Song Qingshu was a bit surprised. She thought she would be on guard subconsciously. She didn''t know that she believed in herself so much. You should know that the experts in the Jianghu would hardly let other people''s internal power into his body. In this case, if the other party had a malicious attack, the serious injury would be light, and eight to nine times out of ten, he would be killed on the spot.


    Yang Miaozhen only felt a warm air swimming in his body. Suddenly, his fingertips were cold. He looked down and found that every drop of crystal water came out of his fingertips.


    When she was a little stunned, she realized that the other side helped her to force the wine out of her body. She could not help saying that she was surprised. I had heard that Dali six pulse sword had this skill of forcing wine before, but I didn''t expect that he would.


    As a top master, she also knows that as long as she follows the chart, she can practice sword Qi. I thought that the other side showed the running route of Qi in his body without any reservation. Did he completely regard me as his own person.


    Think of here, always fierce generous of her, the face also can''t help but hot up, fortunately at this time the wine up, but also not afraid to be seen by others.


    The wine he drank could be forced out of the body. Yang Miaozhen didn''t have any scruples. He soon drank those generals in the field. When he saw that other people were not sober, Yang Miaozhen suddenly bumped the man beside him with his shoulder: "almost, let''s go?"


    "Where to?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Yang Miaozhen looked back at him with a smile: "I found that you look like a gentleman on the surface, but you are bad behind your back."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "just for you forced the wine, back to say that I, too cross the river."


    Yang Miaozhen opened her eyes and said, "you are so happy to say that there is such a way to avoid getting drunk, but you have to pretend to be drunk. If I had not been cheated by you, how could I have run to stop drinking for you?"


    "It''s not for the sake of an atmosphere," Song Qingshu looked around at the people who had been drinking all over the place. "If they knew from the beginning that I was not drunk, what''s the meaning of drinking."


    "Yes, you want to win people''s hearts, and I almost make a fool of myself." Yang Miaozhen thought that he almost made a fool of himself, and immediately felt that his teeth were itchy.


    Song Qingshu smiles and holds her hand: "if not, how can you know that you care about me so much, for fear that I will drink bad."


    "It''s bad enough if you don''t drink," Yang Miaozhen said, with less anger and more charm. "You know where I''m calling you, but you want me to say it again."


    Song Qingshu looked at her. Because she had drunk wine, her snow-white skin turned pale pink and became more and more charming: "I just want to hear that the goddess in the hearts of all the men in the red coat army invited me personally."


    Yang Miaozhen showed a trace of banter in his eyes: "why don''t you invite me to your account?"


    Song Qingshu breathes. His camp and Zhou Zhiruo are arranged together. If he leads other women in, it won''t be a Shura hall.


    "Look, it scares you," Yang Miaozhen chuckled, reached out and hooked his finger. "Come to my room. I don''t want to be in the wild with you any more. I always feel strange."


    Song Qingshu''s heart thumped, thinking that who said she was a female tiger, who said she was a rouge horse, clearly a fox full of provocation!


    When they arrived at her camp one after another, Yang Miaozhen waved to the bodyguards, who were all female soldiers trained by her. It was more convenient for them to take care of them than for male soldiers.


    Seeing that the master brought a man back for the first time, his eyes were bigger than those of a cow. Some people recognized the identity of song Qingshu, and they couldn''t help looking strange.


    "Whatever you look at, go to the outside and guard. No one is allowed to come near. I have something important to discuss with the king of Golden Snake." Yang Miaozhen said with a red face.


    "Yes A group of female soldiers were all scattered. They thought that you were cheating. They brought a man back in the middle of the night. They were both drunk, and they were burning in their eyes. They wanted to swallow each other


    But they make complaints about their own, and make complaints about her. They think she is good at her new master, and later she has a good home.


    Song Qingshu and Yang Miaozhen went into the camp and looked at each other. Without saying anything, they suddenly hugged each other, leaving only their heavy breathing in the room.


    For a long time, song Qingshu bit her ear and said dryly, "I want to be like that just now." In my mind, I think that the whole body is about to explode.


    Yang Miaozhen raised his right leg and put his long, round and straight leg on his shoulder. His apricot eyes became watery and he laughed foolishly: "is that so?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it. He jumped up with a tiger roar.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu went to bed in vain, and he was very glad: Fortunately, I''m so good at protecting my body. Otherwise, I didn''t lose in the martial arts contest, but I lost in the bed, which would be a shame.


    As he dressed, he turned back and asked, "don''t you really go to see them compete?"


    Yang Miaozhen was lying in the quilt, only showing his messy long hair and snow-white shoulder with a lot of red marks. He said weakly, "I don''t want to move a finger now. Go by yourself."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu was proud for no reason: "last time, it can be said that you were the first time, this time there is no excuse, right?"


    Yang Miaozhen grabbed the pillow beside him and threw it: "I drank too much wine today. I''ll try again next time."


    Song Qingshu walked out of the tent with great pride and sighed: "how many times do you lose? Ah, you can''t get an opponent in your life. You are lonely and embarrassed."


    Yang Miaozhen, who is in bed, hates his teeth itching. But after a long time, he sighs dejectedly. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t beat him in the martial arts contest. He was not his opponent in another battlefield. Later, he had to struggle hard, but his physical strength seemed endless


    In addition, song Qingshu came to a valley several miles away from the camp. There was a girl with a yellow skirt on one tree, and a woman with a white skirt on the top of another tree a few feet away. Both of them had excellent lightness skills. Standing on the twigs at the top of the tree, they didn''t move at all. Only their clothes were blown by the cold wind.


    The two women are graceful. Now the light moonlight spreads a layer of holy halo on them through their dresses, just like Fairies in the sky.


    "You''re late." The two women looked back to see him, said a word in one voice, heard each other''s words, have frowned.


    Song Qingshu shrank back with a guilty heart, and said with a smile, "I just drank a little too much with those people over there."


    "Where''s the fourth lady?" The woman in the yellow shirt looked at him and asked suspiciously.


    Song Qing said in writing: "the men saw that she was beautiful. They tried to persuade her to drink like crazy one by one. When she got drunk, she went back to rest."


    "Drunk?" Yellow shirt female eyes flashed a worried color, "don''t be taken advantage of by others."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve sent her back to the camp. It''s OK to have her own soldiers to guard her." Song Qing''s bookheart thinks that I''ve taken advantage of her. Is that right?


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted: "no wonder it''s late."


    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile, which he really can''t explain.


    Zhou Zhiruo obviously just casually said one, attention quickly returned to the yellow shirt female body: "still play not play? Are you worried that if Yang Miaozhen doesn''t come, Qingshu will be the referee? "


    Huang shannu took a look at Song Qingshu and said with a smile, "I can''t believe it. I can still trust song Gongzi''s character."


    Seeing her looking at her husband''s soft eyes, as if there were something else, Zhou Zhiruo hummed coldly: "in that case, let''s start."


    Huang Shan goddess feeling a su: "please."


    Voice just fell, suddenly in the green shadow flashing, a whip head-on attack. Huang shannu quickly jumped back to avoid, and the top of the tree that she had stayed before had been smashed by the whip.


    Huang shannu also got angry. She thought that since you are merciless, it''s no wonder that song Qingshu is here. With his martial arts, even if something goes wrong with us, he should be able to solve it.


    The thought is flashing this moment, the other''s whip is fast and without a Lun, the nine Yin manual is the white snake''s whip.


    The yellow dress girl retreated to the side, but Zhou Zhiruo''s whipping method was fantastic. She was surrounded by three moves and said coldly, "I''m sorry you won''t accept taking your life at this time. Take the sword


    The woman in the yellow shirt said with a smile, "why do I need weapons to deal with you?" Said that the whole body suddenly soft with noodles in general, a twist will escape from the shackles of each other.


    "Tighten the muscles and shrink the bones!"


    Song Qingshu also knew "the nine Yin manual", but he recognized the twist of the yellow shirt. His face was a bit weird. Even the chest could be reduced at once. The woman was really terrible.


    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect that she could escape so easily, but her long whip had been trained to the point of helping her arm. When her wrist shook, the soft whip would tremble like a snake and go straight to the woman''s chest.


    Although song Qingshu knew that Huang shannu could avoid it, he still took a breath of cool air and thought that if she was really knocked down, it would be a bit outrageous.


    The yellow shirt women''s football team was a little bit sharp, and the whole person, like a butterfly, escaped the blow of the whip. Who knows that the soft whip turned from half way and hit her back.


    The yellow shirt girl seemed to have anticipated that, and reached out to catch her. She caught the other''s whip. She knew the nine Yin manual and the natural changes of the white snake''s whip. She planned to pull the other side to the front and attack her within a few feet.


    However, as soon as she grasped the whip, her face changed. She quickly let go of the whip and looked at the red mark on her hand. She was surprised: "she learned the quick method and more important moves in the last lion slaughtering meeting, so her internal power was congenital deficiency. I didn''t expect that her internal power has grown to such a level now."

 Chapter 1991

    Huang Shan no longer dare to be careless, now she is on guard, guarding her own door with her wonderful body method.


    The soft whip in Zhou Zhiruo''s hand was just like a piece of soft silk. She had no weight. Her body wandered around her body.


    Song Qingshu nodded to one side. Zhou Zhiruo''s whipping technique is like wind blowing catkins and water sending duckweed. It''s not the weather in the world. It''s like being in a dream all of a sudden. I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen her for a while. Her martial arts have improved so far.


    In fact, it''s no surprise that Zhou Zhiruo is the most outstanding disciple of the Emei sect. However, due to the gradual progress of the Emei sect''s martial arts, although her young martial arts are excellent in the younger generation, it''s difficult for her to compete in the whole world. But the nine Yin manual is a tiger with wings added ability and cleverness. After the nine Yin manual, she gained more strength.


    Of course, before the lion slaughtering conference, she went astray and only wanted to be quick, so her moves were treacherous and skillful. It was OK to deal with ordinary experts, but it was not enough to deal with the real top experts. Later, I woke up and realized the truth of the nine Yin classics. Now the martial arts have made a qualitative leap.


    The nine Yin manual was trained perfectly after seeing her last time. After seeing her, she found that she seemed to blend the martial arts of the nine Yin manual with the real Emei, but although it did not achieve success, it entered a new realm. No wonder the yellow shirt had a little loss under the careless influence.


    However, the nine Yin manual behavior is the close disciple of Huang Shang. He has personally pointed out that the proficiency of the nine Yin real Jing will only be above Zhou Zhi Lu, but the whole person is flickering and moving. The original martial arts of the nine Yin manual is inclined to be treacherous, but she is made out of it, but it is full of fairy spirits like fairy fairies.


    She walked lightly. Unconsciously, she was getting closer to Zhou Zhiruo. Suddenly, with a turn of her wrist, she grabbed the whip from the other party. At the last lion slaughtering meeting, she also grabbed the whip from the other party. Then she hit her chest acupoint with her elbow, and then she restrained the other party with nine Yin white bone claws.


    This time, it also took effect, but she was not happy, because it was so easy to take the whip, just like the other party deliberately let her. From the fight just now, she has judged that Zhou Zhiruo''s martial arts are never under her own. There''s no reason to let her capture it so easily.


    However, although she was surprised, she was not in a mess. Such a close fight could bring the power of the nine Yin white bone claw to the extreme. Although the other side could also master this martial art, she didn''t think her attainments would be better than her own.


    Change palm to grasp, nine Yin White Bone Claw instantly to Zhou Zhiruo''s whole body to grasp.


    But in front of her eyes suddenly burst up a group of white light, feel a strong sense of the sharp, yellow shirt girl heart surprised, quickly back.


    "Yes." Zhou Zhiruo sword into the sheath, light said.


    Huang shannu''s hands were hanging beside her, and a drop of blood fell from her slender and crystal clear fingers, but she didn''t care at all. Her eyes were fixed on the sword in her hand: "Yitian sword?"


    "Not bad." Defeat has been the opponent, Zhou Zhiruo cold face can not help but emerge a trace of joy.


    Huang shannu was not angry: "with the magic weapon, it''s hard to win." If she knew from the beginning that her opponent would use the sword, how could she be so easily defeated? This time, all her energy was on guard against the white Python whip and nine Yin white bone claw of the other party. How could she expect that the other party only used it as a cover, but actually concealed the killing move of relying on Heaven Sword?


    Zhou Zhiruo said with a sneer: "just gave you the chance to take the blade. You have to fight me empty handed. Who can blame you?"


    Huang shannu is bitter in her heart. In fact, with her martial arts, it doesn''t matter whether she holds weapons or not. Although her ten fingers are not so strong as steel, they are not much different, and she won''t suffer from the enemy''s weapons, but these weapons don''t include such peerless magic weapons as heaven reliant sword and dragon slaying sword.


    At this time, song Qingshu stepped forward and said, "Miss Yang, just now Zhiruo has left her hand. You must know that."


    Huang Shan girl bit her lip, but she didn''t retort. If it wasn''t for Zhou Zhiruo, she could cut off one of her fingers with the sharpness of Yitian sword.


    Song Qingshu continued: "on the battlefield, life and death struggle, stratagem is also a kind of strength. If Miss Yang is entangled in this plot, she may suffer great losses in the future."


    Huang shannu was shocked, and she was not angry. In fact, even if Zhou Zhiruo''s martial arts improved by leaps and bounds, even if she had a sword against heaven, she was still confident that she would not lose to the other side. Now when she heard song Qingshu''s words, she suddenly said, "thank you for your advice."


    Then he saluted Zhou Zhiruo: "leader Zhou, I lost this time, but see you next time. It''s not so easy for you to win me."


    Zhou Zhiruo lightly said: "next time, next time."


    Knowing that she didn''t like herself because of the lion slaughtering, Huang shannu turned to song Qingshu and said, "elder brother song, since I lost this bet, I''ll go ahead. I hope elder brother song will remember his promise and leave for Wudang as soon as possible in two days." Then he drifted away.


    Looking at her back, song Qingshu thought that she just left? Don''t you go back and say goodbye to Yang Miaozhen? Bad, if she saw Yang Miaozhen lying on the bed now, even if she was pure, she would know what happened.


    Why? Even if I know, why am I so guilty?


    "People are gone, still looking," Zhou Zhiruo did not know when came to his side, a face of banter, "if reluctant to catch up with ah."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Zhiruo is joking. I''m just worried about the safety of her trip."


    "She''s so good at martial arts. What''s to worry about?" Zhou Zhiruo said with a curl of her lips. "She''s also a big brother song. She''s so friendly in front of me. She just wants to annoy me." She imitated the tone of a woman in a yellow dress just now.


    Song Qingshu is speechless. At the same time, she is also a little strange. She has just changed her name. Is it really like what Zhiruo said? Ah, women are so terrible. They always set up a set


    "By the way, what did you promise her?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly thought of Huang Shan''s words when she was leaving. She asked suspiciously.


    "Not to promise her, but to promise her master..." as they walked back, they told her about their trip to Wudang.


    "No wonder I think it''s strange that Zhao Gou suddenly went to Wudang Mountain to offer sacrifices to heaven. That''s how it turned out." Two people back to the account, Zhou Zhiruo naturally for song Qingshu undress, coat hanging on the side, "by the way, your trip will be dangerous, or I accompany you to go."


    "No, for one thing, you still need to be in charge of Yangzhou city. For another thing, Wudang Mountain will be full of great masters. You can''t help if you go there. It''s dangerous." Song Qingshu answered and sighed that when there was no outsider, Zhou Zhiruo''s behavior was more and more like a wife at home.


    "Great master..." Zhou Zhiruo poured a cup of tea for him, sat down at the table, and said, "how many great masters are there in the world?"


    "Not much," Song Qingshu replied, "for example, huang shang and Doujiu monk are all legendary old monsters. All day long, they don''t know where they are hidden, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead. It''s hard to count them."


    "Old monster?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly glanced at her husband strangely and could not help chuckling, "are you an old monster?"


    "I''m not the same," Song Qingshu said, beaming. "I''m the main character."


    "Bah, you''re an old goat." Zhou Zhiruo spat.


    Looking at his wife''s beautiful and vulgar face, she was more charming than usual under the candlelight. Song Qingshu could not help holding her soft and greasy palm: "Zhiruo, you are so beautiful."


    Yang Miaozhen is enthusiastic and brilliant, just like a flame, but Zhou Zhiruo''s amorous feelings are just like the melting of ice and snow.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red and her delicate body nestled in his arms: "Qingshu, Wudang is so dangerous. I''m really worried about you. Why don''t you take the Yitian sword with you."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "for my current martial arts, there is no difference between having a sword and not having a sword. I''d better stay with you to ensure your safety."


    Zhou Zhiruo thought for a moment, and suddenly said: "since my martial arts can''t help you this time, you call Dongfang elder sister to go with you, and you two together, I can rest assured." After counting the sisters around, her own martial arts are already top-notch. Ah Jiu and she are just Bo Zhong, and most of them can''t get involved in the battle of Wudang. However, when they were in the Forbidden City, they joined hands with Dongfang muxue to assassinate Kangxi. She was deeply impressed by each other''s martial arts, especially when she knew her identity, and she was extremely convinced of her strength.


    "It''s really husband and wife. I just want to go together." Song Qingshu smiles a little. This time, he and Huang shannu say that he will spend more time with his wife. Of course, it''s not because he lingers in the gentle hometown and ignores the important events. But for one thing, in order to delay the time, Zhao Gou and Jia Sidao will spend more time, so that he can take advantage of the fishermen; Second, it''s just to support her and find help. After all, the identity of Dongfang muxue can''t be known by Huang shannu.


    Zhou Zhiruo blinked her eyes and asked curiously, "has sister Dongfang really reached the grand master''s realm?"


    Song Qingshu looked at the north direction, showing a trace of memory: "she did not reach before, just with me... Cough, now it should be reached." At the beginning, Dongfang muxue was seriously injured. At last, he used the double cultivation of Tantric school to rule by law. He not only recovered his peak strength, but also absorbed half of his internal power. He had already gone to a higher level.


    "That''s good," Zhou Zhiruo breathed a sigh of relief. There were two great masters taking care of each other. Even if Wudang Mountain was a dragon''s den, they didn''t need to worry about their safety. "When are you going to leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning, it''s a little tight." Of course, it is impossible for song Qingshu to linger around Zhou Zhiruo for a few days as he said with Huang shannu.


    Zhou Zhiruo said, "let''s have a rest early."


    Song Qingshu''s scalp is tight. How many battles did he fight with Yang Miaozhen before? He is not an immortal. How can he recover so quickly?

 Chapter 1992

    Zhou Zhiruo''s face suddenly turned red and whispered, "we''ll talk tonight. I... that''s coming."


    Song Qingshu was worried. Hearing her words, he was relieved: "that''s good, that''s good."


    "Well?" Zhou Zhiruo looks at him suspiciously, this reaction is somewhat wrong.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it happens that we have been separated for so long. I have a lot to say to you."


    Zhou Zhiruo chuckled: "I have nothing to say here in Yangzhou. Let''s talk about what happened around you, and what sisters have been added to our family. It''s to let me know."


    "You''re my wife. Naturally, there''s no need to hide these things from you..." Song Qingshu didn''t cover up. He told me all kinds of things that happened after he left Yangzhou with Zhao min. of course, he didn''t say anything about Yang Miaozhen for the time being. Other women were far apart after all. Even if Zhou Zhiruo knew the truth, he wouldn''t say anything. But Yang Miaozhen was so close, if anything happened, It''s not a good ending.


    Hearing all kinds of things happening around him, Zhou Zhiruo was nervous and sighed for a while. After a long time, she exclaimed: "your experience is richer than other people''s ten life experience. I really want to be with you and experience the wonderful world with you."


    Song Qingshu hugged her delicate body and said apologetically, "it''s really hard for you to help me deal with Yangzhou''s government affairs."


    "What''s hard, I enjoy it," Zhou Zhiruo chuckled. "You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t go with you. If I stay with you at any time, how can our young master song get involved in affairs?"


    Song Qingshu a black line: "you know I don''t mean that."


    "OK, OK, I don''t blame you," Zhou Zhiruo sighed. "I''ve told you my attitude before. Now that you want to compete in the world, if you can attract some powerful or useful women, I''m not against it. On the contrary, I welcome them, such as the fourth lady of the red coat army."


    "You mean Miss Yang..." Song Qingshu opened his mouth and was about to say something. Zhou Zhiruo had already given him a look:


    "I''m not deaf. You were so ambiguous in the martial arts contest at the banquet before that it made the whole audience boiling, even if I was in meditation."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s all the other people''s cajoling."


    Zhou Zhiruo sighed: "the fourth lady is a woman after all, although she doesn''t use powder and Dai on weekdays. She still has some fragrance on her body. Although you are full of wine now, women are most sensitive to the taste of other women."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "Zhiruo..."


    Zhou Zhiruo stretched out her hand and pressed his lips: "you don''t have to feel guilty. Yang Miaozhen has a high prestige in the red coat army, and he is also a famous general. He is a rare talent. If you don''t catch her, I will say you instead."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "the world says that there must be a great woman behind a successful man. Why do you want such a wife?"


    Zhou Zhiruo curled her lips: "there are a group of women behind you."


    Song Qingshu


    Fortunately, Zhou Zhiruo didn''t want to go deep into this problem, so he quickly moved away from the topic and asked him about Sichuan, Xixia and other places. He didn''t know how long the conversation lasted. Finally, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, song Qingshu said goodbye to Zhou Zhiruo and Yang Miaozhen and went to the North day and night. Huang shang invited him on a whim just in case, but he felt that the three great masters might not be enough.


    If it wasn''t too late, he even planned to go to Luding mountain to invite Kuihua Laozu to help him. At the beginning, he was tied with Dongfang muxue. The main reason was that he was too old, which led to the decline of his realm. In recent years, he took dragon Qi in Luding mountain. No accident, he must have restored the realm of great master. It''s absolutely unfathomable.


    "Dragon Qi, this ethereal thing, really exists. Can it be refined?" Along the way, song Qingshu was puzzled about this problem, but later he thought that his Huanxi Zhenqi and taixuan Sutra were also full of fantasy, and he was reluctantly relieved.


    "If you find an opportunity, you must consult with your ancestors about this." Song Qingshu thinks that in the past few years, after the management of himself and Dongfang muxue, the spirit of Manchu is close, and most of sunflower ancestors don''t have many happy days to take dragon Qi.


    Is it because of our reasons that Manqing''s spirit will be exhausted, or does sunflower''s ancestor break the dragon vein of Manqing and help us? Song Qingshu couldn''t understand it all the time, just like chicken or egg.


    ¡­¡­


    When the camera moves to Zhao Gou''s side, a group of people march up the river. When they pass Ezhou, someone writes a letter to pay homage to Yue Fei. After all, Ezhou was the headquarters of Yue''s army, which made Zhao Goulong angry.


    Although the killers of Yue Fei were Qin Hui, Wan Zao and others in name, they were all approved by him, so it has always been a thorn in his heart.


    In the past, he was forced to rehabilitate Yue Fei, but he pushed Wan Zao and others out to be scapegoats. However, he didn''t want to. Now someone openly asked him to pay homage to Yue Fei?


    But after all, he still had some sense. Although he didn''t go, he finally sent someone to go, so as not to stir up public opinion again.


    Then, instead of staying in Ezhou, he took the people to the north along the Han River and came to Xiangyang all the way.


    Looking at the looming Xiangyang City, the king of Yi on another ship showed a smile and finally arrived! During this period, he has been under great psychological pressure and will soon have an understanding.


    "Lord, there is no chance along the way. Why do you have to do it on Wudang Mountain?" Yu Tianxi, King Yi''s confidant, asked in a low voice.


    King Yi replied: "first, he would leave the army only after he went to Wudang Mountain. Wudang is a holy land of Taoism, so it is impossible for the army to go up the mountain together; Secondly, opportunities in other places are fleeting, and the time and place are uncertain. Those people in spirit mountain villa are all big people I can''t offend. How can they drive them back and forth? So all in all, only Wudang Mountain is the best place to start. "


    "No face, general, will they all come as promised? If one of them doesn''t arrive, our long-term plan will fall short. " Yu Tianxi is worried about the identity of those people. Even the emperor can''t drive them, not to mention the Lord. Once there is a little mistake, they will be doomed.


    "They will come, because they all have reasons to come." Looking at the distant sky, the tone of King Yi was full of confidence.


    The party soon arrived in Xiangyang. A group of local officials, such as LV Wende, the governor of Jinghu, Xiang Shibi, the pacifier of Jinghu North Road, LV Wenhuan, the governor of Xiangyang, Ling Tuisi, the governor of Jiangling, Cao Shixiong, the governor of Ezhou, fan Wenhu, the governor of Wuding, Huangzhou, and Tong GAODA, the deputy governor of Jinge, had already come to greet them.


    "I heard that Guo Jing''s home is also in Xiangyang City?" Seeing officials at all levels, Zhao Gou suddenly asked.


    "General Guo''s whereabouts are unknown. Now only his daughter and two apprentices are in Guo''s house." Lu Wende replied.


    Zhao Gou said faintly, "bring her to see me."


    -------


    Note: in the first chapters of the novel, when describing the outline of the world, it was set that the Lu brothers were respectively in charge of Jinghu and Lianghuai, which was obviously unreasonable, so they were in charge of Jinghu war zone together.

 Chapter 1993

    The ministers looked at each other. They couldn''t figure out why the emperor suddenly made such a request. If he wanted to see Guo Jing, it''s OK. But Guo Fu was just a white man, and she was a girl who didn''t know the world. Why could she disturb the face of heaven.


    "Can''t it be the emperor who hears about his beauty and wants to have a look?"


    "Although this Miss Guo is a little arrogant, she has no good looks. She perfectly inherits her mother''s amazing beauty."


    "Although Miss Guo is beautiful, I don''t know why. She always feels less charming than Mrs. Guo."


    "That''s bullshit."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people speculated that only a few insiders knew that Zhao Gou was not greedy for each other''s beauty. After all, his body was no longer able to handle human affairs, and there was a gorgeous Princess Wu in the palace guarding the empty bed alone. How could she have such a mind about Guo Fu.


    "Forget it, let''s go directly to Guo Fu." After thinking about it, Zhao Gou suddenly said, "by the way, I''ll call the heroes who have helped Xiangyang guard the city these years. I''d like to reward them. I can''t chill the hearts of people all over the world."


    Other people originally intended to admonish him, but when they heard him say so, it was not easy for them to write, otherwise they would not be scolded to death.


    Wang Ziteng, the commander of the front Department of the palace, is stationed outside Xiangyang City with his bodyguards and pro army troops. After all, it''s not convenient for the army to enter the city. Zhao Gou''s safety is in the charge of the imperial equipment and the front department''s various classes. Of course, there are Xiangyang''s garrison troops. LV Wende has no idea how much security work he has done in advance, The whole Xiangyang City is now in a state of public order, where there are few things left on the road and no houses closed at night.


    On the way to the city, Zhao Gou summoned officials at all levels of Jinghu to express his sympathy for the situation of Jinghu in recent years. I suddenly noticed several young people and couldn''t help asking about them.


    Lu Wende replied respectfully: "to the emperor, this is Xiao''er Shidao. He is now the governor of Guizhou. This is his humble nephew Shisheng. He is now the governor of xiazhou. These two are his humble son-in-law fan Wenhu, who is now the governor of all the armed forces in Wuding, Huangzhou; This is Qiu Tongfu, his second son-in-law, who is now the governor of Yingzhou. "


    If song Qingshu was present, he would have seen fan Wenhu more. He was a top talent in history. At the end of the Southern Song Dynasty, fan Wenhu was defeated by Mongolia with the last naval force of the Southern Song Dynasty. After he finally surrendered to Mongolia, he had a prosperous official career and soon became a high position. Mongolia''s eastward expedition to Japan made him take the commander in chief. There is no doubt about the result, It''s really a wonderful flower among the wonderful flowers that it destroyed all the hundreds of thousands of water troops in Mongolia.


    Of course, Zhao Gou didn''t know all this. Looking at their shrewd and tough appearance, he couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really a general. It''s all up to you to work together these years to protect the song frontier."


    Lu Wende and others hastily replied: "to serve the country, I will die, but I dare not take credit."


    Zhao Gou orders the eunuch to give him a reward while sneering at him. The brothers of the LV family really beat the Jinghu side to pieces. Most of the whole Jinghu military are their own people, and Qiu Tongfu. If you remember correctly, his father signed a letter to the Privy Council and supervised Ma qiugu of the Jianghuai army. These people collude with each other and unite with each other to put me, the emperor?


    The party soon came to Guo''s house. The Guo family had been informed that Guo Fu and Dawu and Xiaowu were at the gate to welcome Shengjia.


    All they could see was that the girl in red had bent eyebrows, her little nose was slightly up, her face was like white jade, and her face was like Chaohua. It was Guo Fu. Her dress is not so luxurious. She only has a string of pearls hanging in her neck and gives off a faint halo, which makes her look more like a piece of powder. Maybe it''s because she suddenly learns that the emperor is coming. She is nervous, her forehead is sweating slightly, and her cheeks are reflected in red, which makes her more charming.


    They all sigh in their hearts. Miss Guo is really shy. I heard that Guo Jing was born three big five rough. I don''t know how beautiful Mrs. Guo must be to have such a beautiful daughter with him.


    Lu Shidao and other young people are staring at the girl in red. Guo Fu''s beauty has a strong impact on people of their age. It seems that Mrs. Guo intended to marry the LV family at the beginning, but her father was not very interested at that time. After all, he was going to find a wife from the Lin''an Haozu, In this way, the strong alliance is more conducive to the power of the LV family. Although Guo Fu was born beautiful and Guo Jing and Huang Rong were popular, she came from a poor family and had limited help to the LV family.


    "I can''t be a wife, but I can be a concubine." LV Shidao swallowed his saliva, while a cloud of haze lingered in his eyebrows. It seemed that Mrs. Guo had not been so interested in her marriage in the past two years, and she didn''t want to make up for them as eagerly as before. I don''t know why.


    Lu Shisheng also stares at Guo Fu and looks at the beautiful girl who almost becomes his sister-in-law. He can''t help but feel a strange excitement in his heart. If he can put her in the house... But at that time, my uncle and his family may not look good on their faces... Ah, it''s obvious that they don''t want her, and they don''t want anyone else. What''s the reason?


    Among the people present, Zhao Gou was the only one with the purest mind. After he was unable to deal with human affairs, he had already lost his messy thoughts. Looking at the beautiful girl, he thought: is this the descendant of King Cao''s pulse


    It was found out that Guo Jing was the descendant of Chai Xilang, the fifth son of Chai Rong, who was missing after Huang Pao, the first emperor. So he didn''t want him to stay in the capital to lead the forbidden army. Instead, he sent him to the northern expedition. In the end, I don''t know whether he was alive or dead. To some extent, he solved a serious problem.


    Fortunately, Guo Jing had no son, and Cao Wang''s pulse was broken here.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Gou finally saw a ray of sunshine in his gloomy mood for days, and his face became affable: "Miss Guo, please get up quickly."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Guo Fu stood up and looked at the emperor quietly, thinking that he was not as fatuous as the people said.


    After praising the Kuo family''s achievements at random, Zhao Gou noticed that there were several ragged people in the back row. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "who are they?"


    "This is Lu Youjiao, the current leader of the beggars'' sect, as well as several eight bag elders of the beggars'' sect. Thanks to their help, Xiangyang has not been lost." Lu Wende said that Huang Rong has been gradually decentralizing power over the years, and now he has completely handed over the beggars'' sect to Lu Youjiao.


    "It turned out that he was a righteous member of the beggars'' sect." Zhao Gou nodded. He had heard the story of Huang Rong of the Guo family. Although he didn''t think these people in the river and lake were really useful in the battlefield, he still had to have the attitude to avoid chilling the hearts of people in the world.


    Lu Youjiao and others saluted in a hurry: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Zhao Gou went over to express his gratitude. Who knows that this time, a eight bag elder suddenly jumped on him.


    "Assassins!" Someone screamed.


    Lu Youjiao and others are in danger of death. If the emperor has something good or bad, the assassins will come out of the crowd of the beggars'' sect. At that time, the beggars'' sect will jump into the Yellow River.


    The other elders obviously had the same idea. Several of them wanted to stop the traitor.


    Lu Youjiao''s martial arts are not weak. In recent years, with the help of Huang Rong and Guo Jing, he has been taught dog beating stick and dragon subduing eighteen palms. His martial arts are greatly improved. Several other people can serve as eight bag elders of the beggars'' sect. They are all good at martial Arts in the Jianghu. They join hands to seal the important acupoints on that person instantly. If that person doesn''t return to defense, he will be seriously injured by them, and naturally he has no spare power to attack the emperor, If back to defense, people around the emperor had enough time to react.


    It''s a pity that the man''s body was strange, like a fish in the water. His body was very clever to avoid the attack of several eight bag elders. Then his feet broke through Lu Youjiao''s defense with a strange arc, and directly kicked him on the chest.


    Lu Youjiao vomited a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell back. The assassin, with the help of the anti shock force, killed Zhao Gou in front of him like an arrow from the string.


    The dagger in his hand was only a few inches away from Zhao Gou, and the assassin was smiling. He was very confident in his sword. He carried out dozens of tasks, but he didn''t miss it once. Today''s sword is playing an extraordinary level. In the past, dozens of tasks are far less than the splendor of this stab.


    But he suddenly found that the cold light of the dagger in front of him suddenly seemed to turn into a dazzling white light. The warning rose sharply in his heart. It was a pity that it was too late. He only felt that his head was cold, and then he fell into endless darkness.


    Zhao Gou''s side a person a face indifferently return knife into scabbard, at the same time command the bodyguard of hand to search for to have other remaining party.


    Lu Wende and others also hastened to command the soldiers to block the scene and investigate the assassins. At the same time, they looked at the bodyguard beside the emperor with some fear. As an important official of the imperial court, he naturally recognized the identity of that person. The other person''s name was Li Yanshi, a confidant in Zhao gouqian''s residence. After Zhao Gou ascended the throne, he was appointed to take the imperial weapon.


    Lu Wende wiped his cold sweat secretly, thinking that everyone said that taking imperial instruments was the best among the experts. Now it''s really extraordinary. I''m afraid that Guo Jing and Huang Rong are the only ones who can match them in Xiangyang City... No, Huang Rong is not sure to beat him.


    The imperial instruments are always the best among the experts. The last ones were Han Shizhong, Liu Qi and Yue Yun. Now these imperial instruments, whether they are ding Dian of shadowless magic boxing or Wu Xi (who was caught in treason later), are all famous figures in the world. Now even Li Yanshi, who is not famous for his Sabre skills, is so powerful, I don''t know where the other instruments are.


    Subconsciously worried to look at not far Jia Sidao, Zhao structure has such a master in the body, the action is really no problem?


    It''s a pity that Jia Sidao has no expression on his face and can''t see his psychological activities at this time.


    Lu Youjiao and others, regardless of their serious injuries, rushed to beg for mercy: "please forgive me, we don''t know why this man suddenly assassinated..."


    A group of elders of the beggars'' sect kowtow to apologize desperately, but they also know how powerless the reason is. I''m afraid the beggars'' sect is in dire straits this time.


    Squatting on the ground to search for assassins with royal equipment, Li Yanshi suddenly touched a waist tag and presented it directly to Zhao Gou: "the emperor is the spy of the Huanyi Hospital of the kingdom of Jin."


    "Huan Yi Yuan?" Zhao Gou''s eyelids jumped. This place represented endless humiliation to the whole Song Dynasty. Unexpectedly, he dared to assassinate himself now.


    "The Guanghua army is in a hurry!"


    "Suizhou is in a hurry!"


    "The Xinyang army is in a hurry!"


    Suddenly, one after another, soldiers came to report that they had found out the way of the Jin army and came straight to Xiangyang.


    As soon as Zhao Gou''s face changed, he thought that he had just made peace with the state of Jin. Why did they start the war again? Did he know that he wanted to decapitate himself when he came to Xiangyang this time.


    All the ministers were talking. Jia Sidao suddenly came forward and said, "Your Majesty, I''m willing to lead an army to Guanghua army to defend the enemy outside the country."


    Yi Wang also set out to say: "I''m willing to lead an army and go to Suizhou. I don''t want to teach Jin people to cross SuiZao corridor."


    "To be sure!" Seeing their reaction, Zhao Gou was relieved. It seems that most of the emergency military situation was invented by Jia Sidao. They were far away from me. What happened to me at that time could not be blamed on them.


    "Look who laughs last." Looking at their loyalty and courage, Zhao Gou sneered in his heart.

 Chapter 1994

    Jia Sidao, Yi Wang and others left soon after receiving the order. Zhao Gou was worried, so he didn''t want to stay in Guo''s house. Seeing Lu Youjiao and others still kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to apologize, he was upset and waved impatiently: "OK, OK, I know you have nothing to do with this matter. Although you have the responsibility of oversight, you have just done a good job, Forget about this time. "


    Lu Youjiao and others breathed a sigh of relief, kowtowed and said: "thank you for your kindness, thank you for your kindness." They are a group of people in the river and lake. They are always far away from the emperor. They are very happy to be scolded by the emperor. As a result, when the emperor really stands in front of them, they are shocked to find that the pressure is not so great, even it is difficult to speak normally.


    After leaving Guo''s house, Zhao Gou and his party stayed in the palace prepared by LV Wende and others in the city, and then passed down their will to fast and bathe in the palace for three days before going to Wudang to show their sincerity.


    During this period, the imperial guards checked Wudang Mountain and found no problem.


    After listening to the bodyguard''s report on Wudang Mountain, huang shang suddenly came out of the shadow and asked, "is Zhang Sanfeng in?" The two men have been friends for a long time. Even if all the people in the world are against him, he doesn''t believe that Jia Sidao and others can ask Zhang Sanfeng to fight with them.


    The bodyguard shook his head and said, "listen to the people of Wudang sect, immortal Zhang is shutting down."


    "Shut up?" Huang Chang frowned, "who received you from Wudang school, Yu Lianzhou or song Yuanqiao?"


    The bodyguard replied, "none of them. It''s the six Xia Yin Li Pavilion."


    "Yin Li Ting?" Hearing the answer, Huang Chang was silent.


    Li Yanshi, with his imperial equipment, could not help saying: "emperor, I think there must be a big accident in Wudang Mountain. For the sake of safety, I''d better cancel the plan to go up the mountain."


    Zhao Gou snorted faintly: "why?"


    Li Yanshi knew that Zhao Gou''s ambition in this trip was inevitable, and he would never waver because of his words. However, as an old man in the original residence, his loyalty to Zhao Gou made him unwilling to look at his master and take the slightest risk: "among the seven swordsmen of Wudang, song Yuanqiao is mature and steady, Yu Lianzhou is calm and calm. The whole Wudang sect has these two people in succession, and no matter who they are, they will not cooperate with the chaotic party; But this Yin Liuxia has a weak character. It can be seen from his previous affairs with Ji Xiaofu of Emei that he is indecisive. Such a person can make him submit by all kinds of threats and inducements, so now only Yin Liuxia is left in Wudang school, which is the biggest problem. "


    Zhao Gou frowned and said, "do you mean it is very likely that other people took advantage of the safety of his master brothers to force Yin Liting to cooperate?"


    Li Yanshi replied, "most of the time."


    Seeing that Zhao Gou was silent, Li Yanshi could not help but continue to say: "emperor, the so-called gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall, not to mention that you are the body of ten thousand gold. Why do you want to take risks this time? According to my humble position, there is no need to fight with Jia Sidao, and the situation is not at the worst. Take the officials of Jinghu, for example, Xiang Shibi, the pacifier of Jinghu North Road, Cao Shixiong, the governor of Ezhou, and Tong GAODA, the vice governor of Jinge, have always been at odds with Jia Sidao. Even if Jia has any resignation, they will never ignore him. " He is Zhao Gou''s confidant, and one of the few people who knows the whole plan.


    Zhao Gou was silent. If he had time, he would not play such dangerous chess. Unfortunately, for some reason, his health has been getting worse and worse in the past two years. I''m afraid he has not many days to live.


    Although he has had mixed reputation over the years, he is most proud of rebuilding the Song Dynasty when he is in danger. However, the monster of Jia group is made by him carelessly. Once he dies, it is impossible to deal with him with the prince''s age and prestige.


    Zhao Gou didn''t want to follow in the Song Dynasty when Cao Wei and Northern Zhou were usurped by powerful officials, so he decided to take advantage of his ability to solve Jia Sidao, so that when he got underground, he would have the face to see his ancestors.


    But these things can''t tell others, the emperor''s physical condition is the most secret information of the Empire, his physical condition is only known by people like Huang Chang who are independent of the world, in addition, Li Yanshi''s confidants can''t know.


    "Don''t say any more. I''ve made up my mind." Zhao Gou waved his hand and stopped Li Yanshi from going on. Then he turned to Huang Shang and asked, "has the song Qingshu arrived yet?"


    Huang Chang shook his head: "no, but my apprentice is staring at me. I should be able to come back in time."


    "That''s why I have to fast and bathe for three days. If he can''t arrive after three days, he doesn''t have to wait." Zhao Gou said lightly.


    Huang Chang hesitated and said, "would it be too risky to go up the mountain without waiting for him?"


    Zhao Gou shook his head: "Song Qingshu is one of those people who are not willing to give up. This action is more variable with his participation. I didn''t take him into consideration at the beginning. You have to pull him into the gang and let me take Princess Wu as a bargaining chip."


    "A spoiled and useless concubine can not only win the heart of concubine Jia, but also win the hand of a great master. It''s a good deal in any way." Huang Chang replied faintly that people like Wu Guifei couldn''t give song Qingshu to them, but her beauty and status couldn''t disappear in the palace. So the emperor sent someone to forge the illusion that she committed suicide in the cold palace, so as to reassure Jia Fei, who always regarded her as a thorn in the eye.


    Zhao Gou sneered: "it''s a pity that in the current situation, I may have lost my concubine Wu in vain. When he returns to Beijing, he can make a good account with the Song family name. His Golden Snake camp occupies Northern Jiangsu, Shandong Province, with 100000 elite troops. It is self-evident what he has in mind. He has never spared his hand before. This time, he just takes advantage of this opportunity to recover these two places at one stroke. " Before these two places were occupied by Jin and Qing people, he did not have much confidence, but in the face of a local separatist forces, all under the command of Han people, he did not have the slightest psychological pressure.


    Huang Chang frowned. He was obviously going to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Three days passed quickly. Zhao Gou and his party made their way to Wudang Mountain as scheduled. However, King Yi, who was supposed to be in the SuiZao corridor, appeared in Xiangyang City. As the emperor''s guard of honor gradually faded away, a trace of eagerness flashed in his eyes. After a long time, he asked, "is Wudang ready?"


    Confidant Yu Tianxi replied: "everything is ready. According to the news from widow Hua, they threatened the safety of Wudang sect and Yang Buhui. At last, Yin Liting agreed to cooperate. At that time, the emperor would not see the flaw."


    "The six heroes of Yin in Wudang are very famous, but that''s all." A trace of irony flashed around the corner of King Yi''s mouth.


    Yu Tianxi said with a smile: "Yin Liting didn''t agree, but his wife was pregnant, so he couldn''t help but disagree. With such a young and beautiful wife, I would not give up if it were me. "


    Wang Yi couldn''t help laughing: "it''s said that his beautiful fiancee was robbed by Yang Xiao of Ming religion. Originally, everyone saw him as a joke, but who knew that his former lover''s daughter actually fell in love with him and staged a good play of old cow eating tender grass, which made Yang Xiao a joke of the world. These two people don''t know who took advantage and who suffered."


    Yu Tianxi echoed: "it''s said that their mother and daughter are very similar, and they''ve seen it in person. They are really outstanding beauties. It''s a pity that they can''t keep Wudang sect alive and kill them. If the Lord is interested, he can call her to have a play after it''s finished."


    "Son of a bitch, what kind of woman have you never seen before, and you have to do such a terrible thing?" King Yi''s face was flat, and he scolded a few times, but his heart was tangled. There were many beauties in the palace, but I had never played with my wife, a pregnant woman. Do you want to have a try? But if it spreads, it''s not good for my reputation


    Yu Tianxi had no fun. Naturally, he didn''t know that he had already moved the king of Yi. He quickly changed the topic: "by the way, the wandering soul can''t get in touch all the time."


    "Still can''t get in touch?" Yi Wang frowned, his heart covered with a layer of haze.


    "Would you like to send someone to look for it again?" Yu Tianxi saw that the other party was not in a good mood, some carefully said.


    "Forget it," Yi Wang waved, "anyway, the situation this time has no influence on him, even if he is there, he can''t get in."


    "Yes." Yu Tianxi felt the same way when he said that. Although there were so many layouts, it was the Faceless Man and the general who decided the outcome.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Gou and his party continued to sail northward along the Han River for more than 100 li. Then they abandoned their boat and went overland. The next evening, they arrived at the town at the foot of Wudang Mountain.


    Soon the emperor''s will came down, and the next morning the mountain offered sacrifices to heaven.


    As for Wang Ziteng, he had already led the troops of the front department to set up defense outside Wudang Mountain in advance, so as not to be attacked by an army sent by the enemy and capture the emperor.


    "Song Qingshu still has no news?" In his bedroom, Zhao Gou confirmed again.


    "I didn''t come back." The voice of yellow clothes came from the shadow.


    "Didn''t Yingluo come back?" Zhao Gou was a little discontented. He thought that Song Qing''s schoolbag was just a disaster. You are my imperial sister. How can you not come back?


    "Most of them were delayed by something. Not long ago, they just got information. It seems that the red coat army split up. Xia Quan led the army to attack Yangzhou, and the huaidong institution envoy Liu Fan also appeared near Yangzhou." Ding Dian can''t help but reply that as an imperial instrument, he naturally follows the emperor this time. He got married with Ling Shuang Huaneng in those years. It all depends on Song Qingshu, so he doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with the emperor, so he says a few words for each other.


    "It''s a big dog''s guts that Liu Fan dared to transfer troops without permission!" When Zhao Gou heard that Yan was furious, he smashed the teacup in his hand and walked around the room anxiously. "Liu fan is Jia Sidao''s man. If he wanted to get his advice, he deliberately attacked Yangzhou and song Qingshu had to save him, so he couldn''t separate himself from Wudang Mountain. Jia Sidao dared to do such a thing for his own sake. How unreasonable, That''s ridiculous. "


    It was the emperor''s taboo that the generals of all dynasties privately transferred troops. Zhao Gou ascended the throne in the chaos of war. At the beginning, he experienced the Miao Liu military coup that he almost moved his head, and the Huaixi military coup that tens of thousands of troops surrendered to the Jin State, which made him more sensitive to this aspect.


    "If I don''t get rid of this tusk, I can''t sleep and eat well!" Zhao Gou increasingly feels that his decision is wise. Tomorrow, everything will be settled in Wudang Mountain. Whether there is song Qingshu or not, he is absolutely sure of this action.

 Chapter 1995

    During the whole process, some ordinary officials and Wudang low-level disciples all looked excited, but only a few insiders were pressed down by the big stone and did not dare to relax for a moment.


    Yin Liting looked at the road up the mountain several times, looking sad. If Qingshu couldn''t come back in time, I''m afraid Wudang would experience unprecedented disaster.


    The whole process lasted for several hours, and the whole audience was in a solemn and solemn atmosphere. Although many people complained about Zhao Gou''s actions in recent years, people in this era respected ghosts and gods, but no one dared to show anything unusual.


    After offering sacrifices to heaven, Zhao Gou said to the people around him: "as expected, they should not do it when offering sacrifices to heaven."


    Li Yanshi nodded, lowered his voice and said, "it''s really not a good time for people to worship the heaven because of many eyes." If the assassin is from the state of Jin, you don''t need to care about this. But this time, the ultimate goal of the assassin is to kill the king. No one can afford such a reputation.


    "Since they don''t have a chance, I''ll give them a chance." Zhao Gou snorted coldly.


    Li Yanshi quickly advised: "officials think twice, now it is not to the extent of death, at this time down the mountain, with the army escort, everything is still in time."


    Zhao Gou said in a deep voice: "after planning for such a long time, how can we give up when things come to an end."


    Ignoring Li Yanshi''s advice, he sent someone to invite Yin Liting: "it''s not easy for me to go out of the palace. Wudang is thousands of miles away from Lin''an. I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to see immortal Zhang again in my life, so can I trouble the six heroes of Yin to invite immortal Zhang to come here?"


    After listening to his sincere words, he now looks like a king of a country, but he looks like an ordinary old man. Yin Liting couldn''t bear to say: "the officials are so sincere. In the past, the master will come here, but now he can''t get away... In the future, the master will go to see the officials in person. Why should the officials be in a hurry?" After a pause, he couldn''t help adding in a low voice: "it''s better for the officials to return to the palace early and stay in the capital."


    Hearing his semantic pun, Zhao Gou was a bit surprised. But now, he can''t say he''ll quit. "Since immortal Zhang is in seclusion and has no time to separate himself, I''ll go to the bamboo grove courtyard in Houshan to visit him. Even if Immortal Zhang can''t come out, it''s good to teach him across the door."


    After that, he asked his entourage to stay here to deal with all kinds of red tape left over from the sacrifice. He took the imperial guards and found Wudang disciples to lead the way and went back to the mountain.


    Yin Liting clenched his teeth and wanted to persuade him again. Suddenly, a man stood in front of him: "don''t worry about Yin Liuxia. The official family is the real dragon emperor, and there must be gods and Buddhas all over the sky to protect him. Naturally, evil and heresy can''t hurt him."


    Looking up, he found a red faced monk smiling and looking at himself. Yin Liting was shocked. He had been instructed by his elder martial brother Shifu over the years and devoted himself to practicing martial arts. He was a first-class master in the world. He could vaguely judge a person''s strength through Qi.


    Before, he had already felt the powerful Qi and blood of the emperor''s instruments. Among the Wudang chivalrous men, perhaps only the first and second elder martial brothers could barely compete with them. But the monk was standing here, but he could not feel the existence of each other. He had never felt this feeling, that is, every time he faced the master.


    Is this man like a master? But when did Shaolin Temple have such experts?

 Chapter 1996

    It''s no wonder that Yin Liting was surprised. Wudang and Shaolin have always been at loggerheads over the years. Starting from Shaolin''s calling master a traitor, five brothers were forced to commit suicide every three or five days, which pushed the contradiction between the two sides to the peak.


    As a hypothetical enemy, people of Wudang have also made a detailed study of Shaolin. Although there are many experts in Shaolin, the seven swordsmen of Wudang are not bad. In addition, the presence of Zhang Sanfeng, an immortal, has made Shaolin extremely scared. Even Xuancheng, the most powerful monk of the thirteen Jue gods, was far worse than Zhang Sanfeng. It was only in the past two years that a mysterious floor sweeper suddenly emerged, and the most advanced force could barely compete with Wudang.


    But when Yin Liting saw the sweeping monk, he was obviously different from the red monk in front of him. He suddenly knew that there were two people of this level in Shaolin, and he was worried.


    When he was daydreaming, a group of people had already come to the small courtyard of bamboo forest in Houshan, but they were soon stopped by the Taoist boy in front of the door: "the grand master is closing the door, and there are no visitors."


    A eunuch came forward and yelled in a shrill voice: "open your eyes and see clearly. This is the official of the great song dynasty. Is he the most respectable and ordinary guest?"


    "This..." seeing such a large group of people coming here in a fierce manner, the two Taoist boys were a little scared for a while, but their duty was to make them dare not let each other in.


    "Sixth martial uncle!" Seeing Yin Liting, the two Taoist children seemed to see the Savior and cried out in a hurry.


    Yin Li Ting hesitated, and finally sighed: "let them in. I''ll ask Master again."


    The two Taoist children were pardoned and rushed to one side. Zhao Gou led a group of people into the yard. Because the yard was too small to accommodate so many people, the other bodyguards just surrounded the yard and guarded them. They only took the imperial equipment and a few internal bodyguards with them.


    Of course, there was the wine fighting monk with him. As for Huang Shang, he didn''t know where he was hiding.


    The courtyard is very simple, with a few bamboo trees, a small pool, and then a few cabins. At first, people are curious that Zhang Zhenren, who is famous all over the world, actually lives in such a humble place. However, on second thought, it''s normal. If he lives in a magnificent place, it''s disappointing.


    "What''s the noise outside?" As they looked around, a faint voice came from the middle cabin.


    Yin Li Ting hesitated for a moment, but he went forward and said, "if you go back to master, the officials will come to Wudang Mountain to worship heaven and want to see you."


    Not far away, Zhao Gou''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Can''t it really be Zhang Sanfeng? If Zhang Sanfeng is here, plus the security forces around him, how dare those careerists do it?


    "I''m at a critical juncture in my seclusion. It''s really inconvenient for me to meet you. I hope the officials will forgive me." Inside, the sound started again.


    "Is the man inside really Zhang Sanfeng?" Zhao Gou asked in a low voice.


    The imperial instruments looked at each other. They had never met Zhang Sanfeng, so they couldn''t judge. The wine fighting monk said, "the voice is very old, but it can''t be judged just by the sound. As for his Qi, it''s said that Zhang Sanfeng''s body of immortals has come to the state of returning to nature. I can''t feel it and it''s normal. "


    Zhao Gou nodded, stepped forward to the room and said, "the imperial court has allocated a lot of money to Wudang Mountain over the years. All the emperors of the past dynasties have made great efforts to repair the Zixiao palace. I''m not inferior to some of the previous emperors in this respect. Moreover, this time I''ve traveled thousands of miles to Wudang Mountain in person, but the real people don''t even want to see each other. Is that unreasonable? Are you dissatisfied with the imperial court or with me? "


    Hearing that his language was getting tough, Yin Liting turned pale and looked at the hut anxiously.


    There was silence in the room. After a long time, the voice came again: "this time it''s the poor way. It''s just that the poor way is closed now. It''s a critical moment. I can''t separate myself, so I have to bother the officials to come in and meet them. I don''t want to be disturbed by others when I''m at the critical moment of my cultivation. I hope that the officials will be successful. "


    When they heard that Zhao Gou was asked to go in alone, they turned pale one after another. Li Yanshi quickly stopped Zhao Gou: "officials, be careful, it''s a trap. Don''t take risks."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s words are reasonable when he is in such a situation. When people in the river and lake reach the critical moment of their cultivation, they can''t be disturbed. It''s a great honor to see Zhao Gou. There''s no reason to let many people in.


    However, many people in the field knew exactly why they came to Wudang Mountain this time. They knew that there was going to be a big war. The string in anyone''s heart was tight. At this time, Zhang Sanfeng''s move was obviously like Jia Sidao''s plan.


    In fact, Li Yanshi''s persuasion is superfluous. Although Zhao Gou has absolute confidence in this action, he is not a fool. How can he go into danger alone when the situation is unclear?


    After Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking, the door automatically opened a gap to show the intention of invitation, and then the room fell into silence. Zhao Gou''s bodyguards stood on tiptoe one by one and looked in through the crack in the door. Unfortunately, there was a screen inside, and they couldn''t see anything.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, there was a sound of commotion in the distance. Occasionally, he heard a scream. Zhao Gou couldn''t help frowning and said, "what''s going on outside?"


    A bodyguard went out to investigate intelligence early, and soon came back to report: "back to the official''s home, someone rushed up from the mountain."


    Zhao Gou suddenly angry: "Wang Ziteng is how to defend the periphery, even let people rush to the foot of the mountain!"


    After losing his temper, he remembered that there was a key question he didn''t ask: "how many people are there?" However, he didn''t worry much. Although Wudang Mountain is not as steep as Huashan Mountain, all the paths along the way are full of experts in front of the hall. No matter how many people there are, they can''t make it,


    "Only one." The guard replied bitterly.


    "Only one?" Zhao Gou was stunned at first, and then angry, "just one person, still make so much noise."


    In the Song Dynasty, the most elite troops were selected as the imperial guards, while the most elite of the imperial guards were selected as the bodyguards, and the most elite of the bodyguards were selected as zhubanzhi to protect the emperor.


    At that time, Xu Ning, a coach of the golden spear class, was exiled in the world and became a bandit, ranking second among the eight Hussars in shuipo Liangshan. The reputation of the golden spear hand was very impressive.


    And the golden spear class is just one of the classes, and its status among the classes is only at the middle level. We can see how crouching tiger, hidden dragon and crouching tiger are in front of the hall.


    How can Zhao gou not be angry that so many experts, however, were made to fly by one person when they were guarding against danger?


    "That man''s martial arts is very high..." the bodyguard''s face showed fear, "and he seems to know magic. Once he raises his hand a few feet away, a blood hole will appear on his brother. Coupled with the terrain, we can''t form a encirclement for him. We can''t give full play to the number of people, so he beat him all the way."


    Zhao Gou''s face was ugly. Originally, he wanted to defend according to the danger, so that the other side''s number advantage could not be brought into play. Unexpectedly, in the end, the terrain became the other side''s advantage, leading to the failure of his own number advantage.


    "What kind of magic art is it? Should it be a concealed long-range attack skill, Shaolin''s wuxiangjiezhi or Dali''s liumai Shenjian?" The wine fighting monk murmured to himself.


    Yin Liting couldn''t help looking at him and thought, isn''t he from Shaolin?


    "The visitor is an old man, not like Shaolin or Dali people." The guard replied.


    At this time, Li Yanshi said in a voice: "the officials can rest assured that unless the man is a great master, no matter how good his martial arts are, he will not be able to break through the line of defense of Zhuban brothers."


    As the eldest imperial instrument, he has extraordinary insight. He is most aware of the strength of the chief secretary in front of the palace. He was caught off guard just now. When the reaction comes over, the other party will never be able to discuss anything good.


    Sure enough, as his voice just dropped, the noise and disturbance over there gradually dropped, and it was obvious that he had gradually controlled the situation.


    "Not a great master." Zhao Gou breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew that Jia Sidao would invite the great master to come this time, it would be wonderful to lose one.


    But his smile soon froze, because he heard the sound of the waves.


    I have a picture in my mind. In the distance, the tide is slowly approaching and gradually speeding up. Then the tide is surging and the white waves connect the mountains, and the fish in the tide is floating, and the wind is howling on the sea. In addition, the water demons and sea monsters make the tide, and sometimes the iceberg is floating, and sometimes the sea is boiling, which is extremely changeable. When the tide recedes, the water is as smooth as a mirror, but the bottom of the sea is turbulent and dangerous in a silent place.


    "Wudang Mountain is located inland, how can there be the sound of waves?" Ding Dian and other bodyguards were puzzled.


    All of a sudden, the powerful sound of the waves changed. It became erratic and lingering. It seemed that there was a beautiful mermaid in the sea smiling and complaining.


    When Ding Dian heard this for a while, he felt his face flushed, his heart fluttered and he wanted to jump up and dance several times. He was shocked: "no, it''s not the sound of the waves, it''s the sound of the flute!"


    The sound of Dongxiao is so emotional and lingering that it looks like a woman sighing and calling in a soft voice.


    Ding Dian knew that it was wrong, but he could not help thinking of the sweet days between these years and Ling Shuanghua, and of his wife''s soft and greasy skin, as gentle as water


    Fortunately, he has achieved great success, and there is still a trace of lucidity left in the platform. Remembering that he is protecting the emperor''s safety and can''t tolerate any children''s affairs, he quickly uses his skill to adjust his breath, and finally gradually wakes up.


    Only then did I find that the whole person was red in the face, his back was wet with sweat, and the other people nearby were even more unbearable. They danced and went crazy one by one. Only a few of them with royal instruments could barely support themselves, but their looks were painful, and obviously they were going to the limit.


    Ding Dian was surprised. He went to see Zhao Gou and found that he looked as usual. As the closest bodyguard to the emperor, he naturally knew the emperor''s physical condition. The strange sound of the flute was mainly to arouse people''s desire. Since the official hurt his body that year, he had no intention of men and women''s affairs. Naturally, he was not affected by the sound of the flute.


    "Amitabha!" The wine fighting monk suddenly put his hands together, and the peaceful Buddha''s name suddenly sobered everyone in the field.


    "Please forgive me A group of bodyguards lost their appearance in front of the imperial court. It was a felony. A group of people knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    Yan Liting was also red faced. Originally Wudang Kung Fu Xuanmen was orthodox, and he was not influenced by these heretics. But he thought of his fiancee Ji Xiaofu and his daughter Yang Buhui, who was almost the same as her, who became his wife. When he thought of the intimacy between husband and wife, he would sometimes imagine her as her mother, The heart devil is gradually born, and is taken advantage of by the flute.


    "The blue sea is full of music. It turned out that the master of Taohua island and Huangdao came here." The wine fighting monk sighed, and his voice seemed to contain infinite regret. He couldn''t figure out why such a beautiful person like him would take part in such a pickled affair. "I''m a beautiful lady, but how can I follow the thief?"

 Chapter 1997

    "A master of cultivation like the great monk has become a running dog of the imperial court." A cold and arrogant voice sounded, and then an old man in green with a jade flute appeared on the wall of the courtyard. His appearance was clear, his eyes were clear, and his whole body revealed a kind of elegant and unique temperament. It was difficult to connect him with ordinary old people, and other people would subconsciously ignore his age, As if standing in front of a natural and unrestrained man in general.


    Naturally, he is pharmacist Huang of Taohua island. He is one of the five greatest martial arts in the Central Plains. He is known as dongxie. His unique skill of snapping fingers is even more powerful. But even so, his martial arts can''t break through the defense of so many experts in front of the palace.


    However, he was proficient in temperament. All day long, he listened to the tide in Taohua island and developed a unique skill called "Bihai chaoshengqu". He infused his internal power into the sound of the Xiao. Even Zhou Botong, who was second only to the five best at that time, was tossed to death by this song.


    Of course, although this martial art is magical, it also has its limitations, that is, it can only give full play to people whose internal power is not as good as himself or whose mind is disordered. For other masters, this song is not very useful. For example, Ouyang Feng, the Western poison, can fight with the sound of iron Zheng, and Hong Qigong can fight with the sound of long roar.


    However, this skill can be regarded as a group injury skill to deal with ordinary people. When he went up the mountain, Huang Yaoshi could open the way with his unique skills, such as snapping fingers and magical powers. But when the experts of the front division of the temple responded, he was under more and more pressure, and might even be surrounded and killed on the mountain road. Fortunately, he was ready to sacrifice this blue sea tide song.


    Although there were many masters in all classes, none of them had the level of five talents. Their evil thoughts were aroused by his flute sound, and they fell into fantasy. Soon they were fighting each other. Pharmacist Huang took advantage of this gap and came all the way to the bamboo grove courtyard in Houshan.


    Seeing the identity of pharmacist Huang clearly, many people in the field were in a state of consternation. With the imperial equipment, Li Yanshi came forward and said, "master Huang Dao, your daughter and son-in-law have helped the imperial court to defend Xiangyang these years, and they are respected by the world. Why do you do this act of treason?"


    "Bastard, dare to mention them!" Huang pharmacist''s face was filled with a murderous air. "Rong''er was almost killed by all kinds of calculations in Lin''an a few days ago. Jing''er was even regarded as an abandoned death by you. Now I don''t know whether to live or not. What''s the result of defending Xiangyang?"


    Zhao Gou said coldly, "why is Guo Jing regarded as an abandoned soldier? I think the master of Huangdao has a good idea. Why don''t he go to find the right master and come here?" Listen to the tone of the other party, if you can counter him to deal with Jia Sidao, it would be very good.


    Pharmacist Huang snorted: "I didn''t like that smelly boy Guo Jing in those years, but I''m still tired of seeing him these years. Why did I come here for him?"


    Hearing his direct denial, Zhao Gou was stunned, but he didn''t know how to continue to persuade him.


    The wine fighting monk on one side said suspiciously: "people all say that the Lord of Huangdao does not stick to the etiquette and law, and his behavior is full of seven evils. However, in recent years, although you have seven evils in your behavior style, you have three evils, and it''s a small evil, but it''s very serious in the major right and wrong. Lingai just suffered a little grievance in Lin''an City before, and she was safe in the end. How could the yellow island owner make trouble for such a little grievance? "


    Pharmacist Huang''s face turned black: "that unworthy girl acted in a wrong way. Lin''an''s experience also deserved it."


    They all looked at each other, thinking that Mrs. Guo was beautiful and dignified. She was the most appropriate person in her daily life, and no one on the side didn''t praise her. Why did she become an unworthy woman in his mouth?


    "Why did the yellow island leader come here?" The wine fighting monk became more and more confused.


    Pharmacist Huang frowned and hesitated for a moment before he said, "if someone asks me, since I''m known as dongxie, I don''t need to explain to others. It''s just that your martial arts are obviously better than mine, monk. You''ve been so polite since the beginning. I''ll let Zhao Gou be an understanding ghost with this bearing. "


    "Bold, dare to call the officials'' names A group of bodyguards came out of the scabbard one after another, and Zhao Gou''s face on one side was obviously angry.


    Huang Yaoshi looked at them as if they were nothing. Looking at the direction of the East China Sea, he seemed to recall something: "when Jingkang changed and the Central Plains fell, Zhao Gou ascended the throne and reorganized the Song Dynasty. Everyone thought that he was the leader of rejuvenation. Countless people in the Central Plains spontaneously set up a rebel army to wait for Wang Shi''s Northern Expedition. As a result, the boneless goods directly begged Jin for humiliation and peace, The people of the whole country, both inside and outside the government, are filled with righteous indignation, and the people are excited. "


    After hearing him describe the scene of that year, many people on the scene quietly took a look at Zhao Gou. Many people also experienced that year personally. They had a lot of complaints about Zhao Gou''s practice. Of course, many people also felt that the emperor''s move had brought peace to the people, and there was nothing to criticize.


    Zhao''s face was as deep as water, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Huang continued: "seeing the turmoil of the country and the growing dissatisfaction with the emperor, a mysterious and peerless secret book suddenly appeared in the river and lake. Everyone was fighting for it."


    "Most of the people in the river and lake are hot-blooded men. Originally, they all thought about how to recover the Central Plains and let the Jin people pay for their blood debts. So some people went north to join the volunteer army, and some people focused on China and tried to find a way to force the Emperor to change his mind. But as soon as this peerless secret book came out, it was accompanied by many fantastic rumors, so everyone''s attention turned to fighting for this secret book. "


    "In the end, several experts discussed swords in Huashan and decided the ownership of this secret book. I just had the right time to get the name of dongxie. However, after several years of fighting in the rivers and lakes, we have all formed an irreducible hatred. How can we work together to expel the Tartars and restore China? "


    The nine Yin manual is indeed the classic!


    Hearing this, people don''t understand what this peerless secret book is? According to Huang Yaoshi, could it be that the whole thing was set up by the imperial court?


    Ding Dian reign of terror. He was the first to be a member of the Jianghu people. He joined the imperial equipment for the longest time. Later, he came across the existence of Huang Shang. He had wondered why, since the original author of the nine Yin manual is still alive, why does this secret of the magic work fall to the rivers and lakes, causing such a great storm?


    Of course, these things did not consider carefully. Now, by Huang''s analysis, it seems that pharmacist Hwang has deliberately distributed the "nine Yin classics" to the rivers and lakes.


    Pharmacist Huang''s voice gradually turned low: "at that time, I was young and full of vigor. I always wanted to practice my martial arts to be the best in the world. Only Huashan discussed swords and saw Wang Chongyang''s martial arts. I knew that no matter how I practiced it in my life, I would not be able to surpass him. Wang Chongyang came the best in all the land, and the nine Yin Manual of truth fell into his hands. Who expected that Wang Chongyang would die young, and the nine Yin manual fell into his brother Zhou Botong''s hands.


    When he mentioned Zhou Botong, pharmacist Huang''s face was mixed with anger, admiration and sadness: "although Zhou Botong''s martial arts are good, it''s still a little worse than those of us. It''s just that the southern emperor was disheartened and didn''t care about the affairs of the world because of Princess Liu at that time, while the northern beggar was playing in the world. All day long, he saw the head and didn''t see the end, leaving me and the Western poison, Western poison directly entered Quanzhen religion, but Wang Chongyang, who pretended to be dead, broke the toad skill and had to go back to Baituo mountain villa to practice hard. "


    Although the nine Yin manual classics the nine Yin manual are the nine Yin manual, I really want to fight like Ouyang Feng. My wife saw my mind and then designed a fight against Zhou Botong. She borrowed the "nine Yin classics". Although Zhou Botong was prepared for me, she knew that she would not be a bit of a master martial arts. The nine Yin manual have wide learning and a retentive memory. She gave her a time to see her, but he didn''t remember it.


    Pharmacist Hwang mumbo jumbo was proud, but soon sighed with great sigh: "unfortunately, the whole book of the nine Yin manual is not as clear as the book of heaven, but it is pregnant with the body, and it is too hard to remember and hurt the spirit. Later, the Scriptures were stolen by Mei Chaofeng and Chen Xuanfeng. She didn''t want to feel sad, so she thought hard in private and wrote the Scriptures again. She was physically weak, so she was exhausted and died in childbirth... "


    Pharmacist Huang suddenly took a look at Li Yanshi, Ding Dian and others: "for this reason, I turned my anger on the remaining disciples, broke their feet and drove them out of the peach blossom island. One of them is Qu Lingfeng. In order to please me, he came back to my school and sneaked into the big house to steal the name of GUI calligraphy and painting. As a result, he was chased and killed by your people with royal instruments, and finally died together in the secret room of Niujia village. Hum, Lingfeng''s martial arts is the first among all my disciples. If I hadn''t broken my leg, I would not have been his opponent if I had only brought a few imperial instruments. "


    Li Yanshi also sneered: "it turns out that Shi Yanming was injured in the hands of your apprentice. Yanming''s palm power was in the top of the Forbidden Palace, and he defended the palace several times. Lei Gong was promoted to the martial arts doctor. He took the imperial equipment and served as the defense envoy of Zhongzhou. With his martial arts, you may not be the opponent when you meet, but your apprentice is absolutely sure, let alone lame. The reason why they all died together is that his martial arts skills are very good, It''s mostly a conspiracy. "


    Pharmacist Huang frowned. At that time, Guo Jing and Huang Rong accidentally broke into the secret room of qusan tavern in Niujia village and found the bones of Qu Lingfeng and Shi Yanming. After that, he went to the scene to have a look. With his accomplishments, we can naturally restore the situation at that time


    It seems that Qu Lingfeng was chased by Shi Yanming all the way. He managed to escape back to the secret room of his home and tried to confuse the other side with the strange method of dunjia. Unfortunately, he was not good at this aspect, but Shi Yanming saw through the mechanism and broke into it. Then Qu Lingfeng fought to death, but he was still defeated by the other side. Two rows of ribs on his chest were broken by the enemy''s palm force, and Shi Yanming thought he was dead, He turned to get the stolen paintings and calligraphy from the imperial court. Who knew that Qu Lingfeng had taken some medicine like Jiuhua Yulu pill in advance, and he still had a breath. He took the opportunity to stab each other to death by throwing a concealed weapon from the back with his last strength. Then they died together.


    "Nonsense." Pharmacist Huang snorted. Although he knew the truth, he felt guilty for his anger to his disciples. Qu Lingfeng died because of him. Naturally, he didn''t want to lose his reputation after his disciples died.


    "Amitabha, it can be said that the greed, anger and infatuation of the yellow island leader in those years also caused this series of consequences." The wine fighting monk could not help sighing.


    Huang Yaoshi''s face changed, and he said in a cold voice, "I used to think that I was responsible for all this, so I prepared a flower boat made of glue early, waiting for rong''er to grow up and die in the sea. But the nine Yin manual came to me in the past two years. I knew clearly who the arch criminal was and who killed my son, even the emperor.

 Chapter 1998

    "What a big tone." All of a sudden, the light and shadow in the air were distorted. Huang Chang seemed to appear beside Zhao gou out of thin air. He looked at pharmacist Huang with disdain. "When Huashan discussed swords, how many experts in the world didn''t participate in it. Can you really rank in the top five?"


    Pharmacist Huang said faintly: "although I''m lonely and proud, I''m not arrogant. Naturally, I know that many real masters disdain to participate. However, although my martial arts can''t rank among the top five in the world, the person I want to kill has never failed in so many years."


    As soon as his voice fell, he shot a magic bullet to Zhao Gou''s eyebrow. Sharp pebbles with endless internal force roared past, and everyone was shocked to death. Not to mention an ordinary person, even if a master was shot in the eyebrow, his head would explode.


    Huang Yao Shi''s martial arts skills are so high that his unexpected move, coupled with his hateful move, is probably the most powerful one he has made in the past decades.


    Not to mention that the general bodyguards couldn''t respond, even the imperial instruments didn''t respond as well. That''s why Li Yanshi was always cautious and had been on guard secretly. Then he pulled out his knife in front of the small stone in a hurry. When the stone collided with the blade, he heard a crisp sound, and his blade was broken in two.


    The stone was smashed by such a violent impact, but Li Yanshi was not happy at all, because the stone was scattered everywhere, and the fragments also shot around Zhao Gou with incomparable power, just like a pear blossom needle shot face to face in a rainstorm.


    At this moment, Li Yanshi even suspected that all this was calculated by pharmacist Huang. After calculation, someone would stop it, so he chose this special stone to make it impossible for people to prevent.


    Now that he is numb, there is no spare force to protect Zhao Gou''s safety. Ding Dian and the others with imperial instruments finally react and plan to take action. However, pharmacist Huang flies over like lightning. They have no choice but to stop him first.


    I watched countless "hidden weapons" shoot at Zhao Gou''s whole body. If they were shot, I''m afraid they would be shot into a hornet''s nest in an instant.


    It''s all a long story, but it''s all about lightning.


    At this time, Huang Chang suddenly took out his hand, but he didn''t see how he moved. He just stretched out his sleeve and swept in front of Zhao''s body. All the stones that roared in the sky before disappeared, as if his sleeve was a bottomless black hole.


    Many people stare at his sleeve in surprise. You know, for ordinary people, Huang Yaoshi''s reputation is much louder in the world. It''s really amazing that the blow he aspires to win is so easily resolved by others, and his unique skill of becoming famous can''t even break his opponent''s sleeve.


    Of course, only a few of Zhao Gou''s closest friends knew Huang Shang''s identity, and they all showed what they should have done.


    Huang Huang pharmacist Hwang left the right block and jumped out of the war circle. He stood and looked at him at a distance. "The luck of this trick seems to be the flying spirit of the nine Yin manual. I think you''re Huang Chang if you can make Feixu so wonderful. " His wife the nine Yin manual death actually died. He vowed not to practice the nine Yin manual. However, his daughter in law later trained this martial arts skill by chance and coincidence. He also knew the martial arts in the real Jing.


    Guo Jing the nine Yin manual training has been trained to be flexible and flexible. But now the mysterious old man has a sense of returning to recover the original simplicity. He really knows the way of Taoism, and the realm does not know how much higher than Guo Jing. Besides, he also knew the existence of Huang Shang in advance, so he recognized the identity of the present man.


    Huang Shang said faintly: "the country was just stable, and the people in the river and lake were brave and fierce. If they were incited by people with a will, it would be very easy to split the country that they managed to close up again. So they can only try to divert their attention. What happened to you is just because you are greedy. Who can blame you?"


    All his family members died in the hands of the people in the river and lake. Naturally, he didn''t like those people in the river and lake.


    "Well, well," Huang said with a sneer, "all the hot-blooded men in the river and lake are devoted to the reimbursement of the country. In your eyes, they are just fierce fighters. They also specially designed to get rid of it and then be quick. It''s really a big problem in the world."


    Zhao Gou finally said: "when you are a rash man, how can you know what is going on in the temple? There must be some choices in governing the country. Naturally, some people have to sacrifice."


    "You''re not saying that!" Huang Yaoshi said with a deep voice, "originally, if you were a good emperor, I would have tolerated it for the sake of the festival. But what have you done these years? You killed Yue Fei unjustly, destroyed the Great Wall, wantonly suppressed the peasant volunteers, and begged for mercy from the outside. You can only call yourself" minister emperor "when the letters of the two sides communicate with each other. Every time the kingdom of Jin comes, you have to accept the order respectfully, right? Why don''t you kill such a cowardly emperor


    "Son of a bitch!" Zhao Gou was furious.


    Huang Chang also said calmly, "those who speak of war may not be brave, those who speak of peace may not be timid, and the country is not easy to settle down. If we start the war lightly, it is not the common people who will suffer in the end?"


    Huang Yaoshi replied, "well, it''s not because Zhao Gou was the only surviving Prince of Huizong that he became the emperor? All the generals took him as their leader. How many soldiers did he have at that time? Most of the army in the whole country is controlled by several generals. If he had been fighting with the state of Jin, the military would be more and more powerful. At that time, someone would have to follow Taizu''s example and have a yellow robe. Zhao and Song dynasties had always strictly guarded against military generals, not to mention their own throne. How could Zhao Gou tolerate such things? "


    Huang Chang frowned and said, "it was Taizu''s national policy to release military power by drinking wine. At that time, the warlords of Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms vied with each other to make trouble. Would that be a good time?"


    "I only know that what you sacrifice is the interests of others. You just don''t look up to us muddy legs in the river and lake," pharmacist Huang''s voice became more and more severe. "But Zhao Gou sacrificed the interests of the whole country to seek peace from the humiliation of the state of Jin, and in turn, he picked up all the famous generals in the country. Why did Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan launch a mutiny at that time? Why did Liu Guangshi''s more than 40000 soldiers surrender to the state of Jin? Others don''t know. Don''t you know? Thanks to Han Shizhong and Yue Fei, who are stupid and loyal. Otherwise, where can he sit as the emperor? "


    "Mr. Huang, kill the man who bewitches the public!" Zhao Gou couldn''t help it any longer, and the whole person was furious.


    Huang shang also knows that he can''t be allowed to go on like this any more. In case of affecting the morale of the army here, he will be in trouble. He must know that he is determined to win in the face of Jia Sidao this time and can''t make any mistakes.


    With a move in his mind, he appeared in front of pharmacist Huang, and his five fingers, crystal clear as jade, opened to his shoulder.


    Pharmacist Huang has always been on guard, and hastened to use what he had learned in his life to fight the enemy. Luoying Shenjian palm has been used to the extreme, and there are also some special skills, such as wuzhuan and Fengfeng, which he has been studying for the next Huashan sword discussion against the other five skills. However, no matter how he resists and dodges, his crystal like claws are still shrouded in his main acupoint.


    At this moment, he seemed to realize what xiaoxiangzi yinkexi felt at the beginning. One day, he met Yang Guo by chance in the inn. As a result, Yang Guo''s martial arts improved greatly. They could not help fighting each other. At the same time, xiaoxiangzi yinkexi bumped into the door and was pushed back and forth like a ball with their hands. You know, xiaoxiangzi, yinkexi and nimoxin are all called the three heroes of Mongolia. In that year, they joined hands with the king of Jinlun to kill Guo Jing. Their martial arts were not weak. As a result, they were still pushed around and thrown at will. Later, they were ridiculed as three goals of Mongolia.


    Huang pharmacist suddenly had the same feeling at this time, no matter how he parried, he could not stop the other side''s understatement.


    However, he is one of the top five in the end. At the moment of crisis, he used his magic power to make his opponent''s hand show a little gap. He took the opportunity to step back.


    "Why?" Huang Chang gave a light cry, but when he turned his wrist, he grabbed it at his waist. It seemed that there was no stagnation in the middle.


    Pharmacist Huang did not dare to use the skillful moves any more, so he used his unique skill of finger flicking. He fought twelve points and resisted more than ten moves one after another. His forehead was soaked in cold sweat. He only felt that the pressure was increasing and his movements were becoming more and more obscure. He knew that after three moves, he would not be able to resist.


    At this time, suddenly a gray shadow broke through the wall of the courtyard and hit huang shang with a fist. The fist was as fast as lightning and thunder, and the slightly scattered style of the fist made the sand fly away in the courtyard.


    "Be careful!" Li Yanshi and others only had time to shout, and there was no time to respond.


    Seeing that the fist is about to hit, Huang Chang doesn''t hurry and smiles: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." If he didn''t stay on guard and attack with all his strength, how could pharmacist Huang persist for so long?


    I saw his sleeve a Yang, a thin crystal hand after hair first, directly to the person''s pulse door to grasp.


    The man quickly changed his moves, smashed his fist down, and directly met with his opponent''s claws.


    With a loud noise, the two figures spread out. Huang Chang stood with his hand in the negative direction, but there was a faint bloodstain on the opponent''s fist. Obviously, the opponent suffered a lot from the competition just now.


    Then they looked at the gray shadow carefully. They saw that the man had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his face was a little rustic. The key was that he was just a young man, and they were all surprised. Which young man in the world had such skill that he could take Huang Shang''s attack directly.


    Ding Dian was originally half a man in the river and lake. Although he became an imperial instrument in recent years, he also paid attention to some situations in the river and lake, and naturally recognized this young man who once flourished in the Golden Snake meeting - Shi Shatian.


    Huang Shang said in a deep voice: "last time I was led away by you in Yujin garden, Han Jiefu was killed. This time I''ll compare with you."


    It can be seen that the boy is obviously not good at words, but he retorts with a red face: "that man is not a good man."


    "Are you a good man?" Huang Chang snorted coldly. He thought that it was because of this smelly boy that he lost his sight last time and made Han Jianzhou die in the palace. In this way, the balance of the imperial court that the emperor managed to maintain was completely broken. Finally, he had to design this Wudang trip. He was just preparing to plot against himself. So he became more and more angry when he saw his simple appearance.


    As soon as his voice fell, he attacked the other side. Shi was not good at words. In addition, Huang Chang was merciless. He had no time to be distracted, so he had to deal with it in spirit.


    Not far away, the wine fighting monk was surprised: "this young man doesn''t know what kind of adventure he has. His internal power has reached the level of dragon and tiger. He has both water and fire. When his internal power is so high, his moves are extremely powerful. What''s more, his moves are so amazing. He is a bit of a knight errant Island, but he is superior..."


    He has traveled all over the world these years. Naturally, he has seen a lot of knowledge. He saw Zhang San Li Si in the dark that year. Although this young man''s martial arts are very different from Zhang San Li Si, when his martial arts are so high, it is natural to put aside the phenomenon and see the origin of his martial arts. Only in this way can we see that the way of his martial arts comes from the same source as Zhang San Li Si.


    At this time, Huang Yaoshi''s brows are slightly wrinkled. With his eyesight, he can quickly see that although Shi''s martial arts skills are high, he has too little experience in facing the enemy. If he is against other masters, he can often crush each other with his peerless internal skill. But now he is faced with a great master. His skill is not weaker than him, and his fighting experience is far better. Naturally, he gradually falls into the disadvantage, That is to say, relying on the powerful and incomparable internal power and some magical moves, we can persist in being invincible for a short time.


    Some reluctantly took a look at Zhao Gou. Through the fight just now, he knew the gap between himself and the great master. If he insisted on assassinating him at this time, the great monk would surely do it, and he would surely return without success. Instead of doing so, he might as well cooperate with the young man to drag huang shang and give the rest to others.


    He was a very clever man. He analyzed his interests in a flash and joined the battle circle to help him break the sky.


    As soon as he joined, Shi Po Tian gradually moved back to the decline, and Huang Chang frowned slightly.


    As a matter of fact, it''s not too difficult for Huang Shang to surpass either Shi or Huang alone - maybe Shi is a little more troublesome, but it''s only a matter of dozens of moves.


    But it''s not as simple as one plus one equals two. You should know that Shi has already reached the threshold of a great master in terms of internal power and moves. What he lacks is only decades of experience and deep understanding of martial arts. It''s not too much to call him a half step great master.


    However, pharmacist Huang does not lack experience and experience, what he lacks is skill.


    So he took care of him. Huang Chang''s many false moves to lure Shi Po Tian Dang were solved by him first, while Huang Chang''s real moves were handed over to Shi Po Tian. In this way, the two sides joined hands and even each other.


    This is just like the shaoshishan war, when Xiao Feng joined hands with Tanzhi and Murong Fu. Although you Tanzhi had deep internal power and was mixed with the poison of yin and cold, Xiao Feng was constrained everywhere, but it was not difficult for Xiao Feng to beat him. He could take advantage of you Tanzhi by playing a few false moves; Murong Fu has rich experience in actual combat and ingenious moves, but his skill is not enough, so it is not difficult for Xiao Feng to beat him; However, when they join hands, they complement each other and make Xiao Feng constrained everywhere. If Duan Yu didn''t take one away in time, Xiao Feng would have to pay a heavy price even if he finally won.


    On one side, Zhao''s face was as deep as water, and he quickly said to the wine fighting monk beside him, "master, please come forward to help Mr. Jianshan."


    The wine fighting monk shook his head: "if I join in, won''t I refute brother Jianshan''s face? The officials can rest assured that brother Jianshan''s cultivation is both ancient and modern. Even if the other party joins hands, they will only support one or two hundred moves, and eventually they will be defeated. "


    However, Zhao Gou said: "I hope master knows that this is not a martial arts contest in the Jianghu, but a matter of the survival of the country. The so-called lion and rabbit fight with all his strength. At this time, I don''t know how many masters are hiding in the dark. If we don''t take this opportunity to solve the two masters of the other side, the other side will rush forward, but some variables will emerge out of thin air."


    The wine fighting monk was stunned: "it''s reasonable for the officials to say that. In this case, the old monk doesn''t care about those false names."


    "Amitabha." Although he was ready to attack, he didn''t want to attack the other side. In the previous step, he called a Buddha''s name to remind the other side, but he suddenly stopped and looked to one side thoughtfully.


    "Big monk, your opponent is me, bullying younger generation is nothing." At this time, a figure slowly came out of the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 1999

    Everyone in the courtyard was stunned, thinking when this man came and why he didn''t notice it before?


    When they went along, they saw a plain white robe with white hair like snow, but it was quite different from the gray hair of an ordinary old man. His hair faintly exuded a kind of crystal luster, and the whole person casually stood there, and his whole body seemed to exude an air of immortality.


    It''s a pity that he has a mask on his face, and all the guards in front of him have no time to guess his identity.


    However, it doesn''t include the wine fighting monks. When their martial arts reach such a level, they don''t recognize people simply by their eyes, but by remembering a person''s Qi.


    Looking at the white haired old man walking slowly, the wine fighting monk was surprised: "brother Chongyang, I didn''t expect that you were also involved in this matter."


    Hearing his words, all the people present were surprised. There was only one person in the world who could face the great master, also known as Chongyang, so leisurely.


    The man said with a smile: "big monk, I lost half of your fight in the pavilion. I''ve been looking for an opportunity to move back to face. Unfortunately, you''ve been traveling all over the world, but I can''t find it. Today, it''s really easy to get it."


    After hearing him admit his identity, Zhao Gou was furious: "Wang Chongyang, your royal family is deeply trusted by me. Many of the Wang family''s children are officials in the court, and they are loyal to the monarch and serve the country. Why do you want to do such a treacherous act to punish the nine nationalities? Are you not afraid of implicating thousands of people in the Wang family? "


    Wang Chongyang looked back at him and didn''t think much of his reprimand: "it''s the so-called defeat of the king. As long as it''s done, who will pursue the responsibility of the Wang family?"


    Zhao Gou sneered: "you are very confident?"


    Wang Chongyang said faintly: "if you don''t have confidence, how can you be the number one in the world for so many years?"


    The wine fighting monk began to laugh: "brother Chongyang, you''re a little flattered. You didn''t know the truth behind Huashan''s argument on swords. Did you really think you were the best in the world?"


    Wang Chongyang looked back at him playfully: "monk, I thought you were a monk. You have already broken the three words of greed, anger and infatuation. Now it seems that you are just a layman."


    The wine fighting monk didn''t like it: "I''ve been a monk and a Taoist all my life. I''ve been playing in the world all day. I thought I could get away from it, but after all, I''m still in the secular world. It''s natural that I have some secular ideas."


    Wang Chong Yang laughs: "you are honest, big monk. I admire you more and more."


    The wine fighting monk looked at him for a long time and then said, "originally, I admire brother Chongyang very much, but today I see you here. I really don''t understand why the hero who was loyal to the king and served the country and ran around to fight against gold became like this."


    Wang Chongyang sighed: "don''t you have already said the reason, big monk?"


    "I said why?" The wine fighting monk is at a loss.


    Wang Chongyang said, "in my early years, I was determined to fight against Jin. After the Jingkang incident, I organized a lot of volunteers to fight against Jin people in the Central Plains. But who knows that the imperial court later begged Jin to surrender and plead for peace. All the volunteers in the Central Plains lost hope and foreign aid, and were finally annihilated by Jin people one by one. Now only the red coat army is still surviving, We have to know how many red coat armies there were in the Central Plains at that time. "


    He used to be in a state of dust, but when he talked about these things, he was very sad, obviously angry.


    The wine fighting monk was stunned: "it turns out that you and the master of Huangdao are both radical fighters. For this reason, you dare to risk the world''s great injustice and change the day for another day?"


    Wang Chongyang looked at him and sighed: "big monk, you are a stranger. Maybe you don''t care about this, but I''ve been watching coldly all these years. The injustice of Yue Fei''s flying snow in June is known to all, so I won''t say it; The officials used the favourites of Wang Boyan and Huang Qianshan to force against Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan; In order to prevent the generals from becoming powerful, the officials appointed Zhang Jun, their favorite minister, to make a fool of themselves, forcing tens of thousands of soldiers in Huaixi to take refuge in the state of Jin


    "I would say that old Prime Minister Zongze tried his best to contact all the volunteers in the Central Plains, and he managed to clean up the broken rivers and mountains in the Central Plains. As a result, old Prime Minister Zongze was exhausted and died in office. Our official immediately sent his confidant Du Chong to take over. He was afraid of Jin, but he was extremely cruel to the inside. Jin people invaded the south, and many people fled from the north, But Du Chong was afraid that they were the insiders of the Jin people, so he killed all the men, women, old and young, chilling the hearts of all the people; At the same time, he gave up the volunteers whom the old Prime Minister managed to win over and watched them be defeated by the Jin people; It''s not to say that the anti gold armed forces that the old prime minister has already appeased are excluded as potential enemies. People all say that if Zongze is there, the bandits can be used as soldiers, and if Du Chong is used, the soldiers are all thieves. As the saying goes, "like-minded, the favorite officials around the officials are all like this. You can imagine what he is like."


    Li Yanshi couldn''t help interrupting: "Du Chong has a good reputation but no talent. The official family is also blind for a moment. After all, the official family knows people and faces but doesn''t know their heart. It''s too much for General Wang to blame the official family for this."


    In his early years, Wang Chongyang led the rebel army in the Central Plains to fight against the Jin people. In addition, the royal family in Linchuan was famous. He was granted several titles of general, which was in proportion to Li Yanshi. If song Qingshu was here, I''m afraid he would immediately react. Wang Chongyang was mostly the mysterious general in ghost mountain villa.


    "Not on him?" Wang Chongyang sneered, "when the state of Jin invaded the south for the second time, Du Chong held the army in his hand. He did not dare to fight with the East army of Wanyan zongwang. The only way to deal with it was to order the Yellow River levee to be broken and make the Yellow River Flow from Surabaya to Huaihe River in an attempt to stop the pursuit behind him. Unfortunately, Juehe not only failed to stop the East Route Army of the state of Jin, but also caused the local people to drown more than 200000, and the death caused by displacement and plague was several times that. The most prosperous area of Huaihe River and Huaihe River was destroyed. Nearly ten million people were homeless and became refugees. Du Chong did such a thing. At the same time, he lost all the land to the north of the Yangtze River and returned to the capital. Instead of blaming him, he worshipped him as the right Prime Minister and appointed him as the Xuanfu envoy of Huaihe River to Jiankang! Such officials, ha ha... "


    Li Yanshi noticed that Zhao''s face was as black as carbon. Knowing that he was the emperor, it was inconvenient for him to refute him personally, he said for him, "in those days, the Jin people were strong and powerful, all the garrison were defeated, and the land in the north of the river was lost. It''s no wonder Du Chong''s head; Moreover, after the event, if the two Huaihe rivers fell into the hands of the Jin people, if they were as rich as before, wouldn''t it be that the energy sources continued to provide money and food for the Jin people to go south? "


    Wang Chongyang could not help but be surprised, and finally shook his head and sighed: "Li Yanshi, you are the most trusted bodyguard of the official family. You think that''s what he thinks. For such an official family, I can only say that it''s the misfortune of the common people in the world and the misfortune of the Song Dynasty."


    Zhao Gou couldn''t help but burst out: "Wang harmful wind, you speak of national righteousness, but this time you participate in the treason case, in the final analysis, it''s not because you Wang family and Jia family are in law? The eldest daughter of your second brother is Jia Sidao''s wife, and Wang Xifeng, the eldest son''s daughter of your second brother, is Jia''s daughter-in-law? I thought you were generous and righteous, and would never take part in such a dirty business. I didn''t expect that I overestimated your conduct. "


    Originally, Huang Yaoshi and Wang Chongyang committed several crimes one after another. Many bodyguards in the court were shaken and felt that the emperor was really unbearable. However, Zhao Gou changed the topic and everyone woke up. After all, these people were just for their own selfish desires.


    Wang Chongyang looked at Zhao Gou with a kind of complicated eyes: "officer, have you been in Chengping in the south for a long time and forgotten some things in Bianjing? I have not only a second younger brother, but also a second younger sister. "


    Zhao Gou''s face changed, as if he thought of something important.


    Wang Chongyang''s voice sank into a low voice: "in June of the second year of Yuanfu, he returned to Duandi, Fengshun''s wife, Huizong ascended the throne, and was named Queen Xiangong, who gave birth to qinzong and Chongguo''s princess. It''s a pity that she died when she was only twenty-five years old. But after the event, it''s not a kind of luck, so that she won''t be caught by the Jin people and humiliated by the change of Jingkang. "


    Zhao Gou looks embarrassed. Queen Xiangong is Huizong''s original wife. Her biological mother, Wei Shi, didn''t even meet her father at that time. In addition, Queen Xiangong died early, followed by the second, third, and fourth queens. Her biological mother, Wei Shi, is the fifth queen, and it''s because she won the title of Queen after she ascended the throne. The existence of Queen Xiangong is too far away, So much so that he almost forgot about the relationship.


    However, he reacted quickly and sneered: "I thought you were fighting against Jin in the Central Plains. It was really out of public interest. Originally, it was just to save your sister''s son to come back and take the throne. Now it''s clear why you rebelled."


    Wang Chongyang has been cultivating himself for so many years, but he trembles when he hears such words: "bastard, one of them is your father, the other is your brother. Shouldn''t you go to rescue them? I know what you think. Don''t worry. After so many years, they have been tortured to death in the kingdom of Jin. You don''t have to worry about them coming back. Your throne won''t be stable! "


    "Father, brother!" Zhao Gou trembled, burst into tears, and cried to the north. However, there was a kind of unexplained relief in his heart. Over the years, Emperor Huiqin had become a thorn in his heart. There were also some unofficial ministers in the wild who were always trying to cater to Emperor Huiqin. Now he has confirmed their recent situation, After that, I can finally rest in peace.


    "Who are you going to show me that way?" Wang Chongyang looked at him with disdain, "you say I am out of public interest or selfish, I come here today, not for anything else, just for another day, return a new emperor of the Song Dynasty, recover the broken rivers and mountains in the North!"


    Zhao Gou wiped his tears and sneered: "Wang Xifeng, I don''t know who is your favorite new emperor?" All the rebellious people in the past dynasties would borrow the name of the imperial princes. If they succeed, it''s OK. If they fail, even if the idle princes and princes are coerced, the emperor will never let them go. No emperor will be soft hearted to anyone who may threaten his imperial power.


    Wang Chongyang naturally saw through his intention and hummed coldly: "you don''t have to waste your time to explore. It''s better for anyone to be an Emperor than you, who are disabled inside and tolerant outside!"


    The wine fighting monk stepped forward and stood in the way between him and Zhao Gou: "brother Chongyang, even though the officials are not good, they have finally made the country settle down. Why do you have to start another trouble?"


    "The way is different, don''t plan for each other," Wang Chongyang shook his head, "brother Xiuyuan, I''m afraid you and I will meet in war today."

 Chapter 2000

    "Amitabha," sighed the wine fighting monk, "since Taizong''s time, our family has been favored by the emperor. Now, although I''m in seclusion, the cause and effect of the past must be paid back. This time, I will protect the officials."


    Wang Chong Yang said with a smile: "just last time we had a gambling fight in the pavilion, we also had unfinished cause and effect. Today we will continue the front edge." As soon as the words fell, he stabbed them with a sword.


    With his accomplishments, he basically didn''t need to use a sword against the enemy, but this time he was not an ordinary enemy. He didn''t dare to trust him and pulled out his sword as soon as he came up.


    "Escort!" The bodyguard with the imperial equipment on one side quickly drew a sword to guard around Zhao Gou. Although the other side''s sword was not aimed at the official family, the other side''s martial arts was so high that who knew if they would change their moves temporarily? How can they react in time?


    Li Yanshi''s throat is a little dry. He thinks that he is also a top expert in the world. His identity as an imperial instrument makes him have a detached look down on the people in the world. But now when the other side takes a sword at will, he just stands by far away, which makes him feel like he can''t stand it. If the sword is aimed at himself, can he stop it?


    Some of them looked at the wine fighting monk anxiously, wondering if he could take the sword. Although both sides were masters of the same level, Wang Chongyang''s sword was shining cold and sharp. It was not ordinary. The wine fighting monk was barehanded. I''m afraid he had to suffer a congenital loss in this aspect.


    See fight wine monk slowly raised a hand, a pair of sleeves suddenly bulged up, quickly frame each other this startling sword.


    Wang Chong Yang laughs: "the universe in Shaolin''s sleeve can only be regarded as ordinary among the 72 unique skills. I didn''t expect that you would play with it."


    "Brother Chongyang is joking. Quanzhen sword technique is used by those disciples of Quanzhen sect. Its power is mediocre. It also turns decay into magic in your hands." The wine fighting monk answered while defusing his attack.


    "It''s me." Wang Chongyang put away his smile, and his swordsmanship became sharper and sharper. Others couldn''t see his moves clearly. They could only vaguely see that his hand seemed to be waving a silver light.


    Staring at the battle situation in the field, Zhao Gou couldn''t help asking the equipment beside him: "who do you think wins and who loses?"


    Li Yanshi replied: "back to the imperial family, fighting the wine monk''s internal force is high, I am afraid it has reached the point where the ancients and the ancients are at the moment. Joyoung has been good at defending. Now, though the offensive of Wang Chongyang is swift and violent, the fighting monks have been strictly guarding the distance of three feet, and the stalemate continues. Wang Chongyang''s strength is slightly ineffective, which is the occasion for the master to counterattack."


    Hearing these words, Zhao Gou finally showed a smile on his gloomy face.


    Ding Dian nodded to one side. Although Li Yanshi''s words can''t help comforting the officials, there is also some truth. The wine fighting monk is good at defending. If the gap between the two sides is not big, defending instead of attacking would have taken a lot of advantage. If Wang Chongyang didn''t have the last move, he might lose this time.


    As soon as he thought about it, Wang Chongyang suddenly took his sword and jumped out of the battle circle. Looking at the wine fighting monk, he said with some helplessness, "you are guarding like an old tortoise. You really have no place to talk."


    The wine fighting monk said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for many years. Brother Chongyang, your sword technique has improved a lot."


    "Don''t say these polite words," Wang Chongyang snorted. "Are you secretly proud in your heart? I can''t break your defense all the time."


    "No, No." Although the wine fighting monk is modest in his mouth, his eyes are still a little flattered. No matter what, Wang Chongyang is also regarded as the number one in the world by many people in the river and lake. He doesn''t have the heart to win or lose for others, so he is still a little difficult to stand on his own.


    Wang Chongyang naturally saw through his mind and was not upset. He said with a smile: "don''t be proud too early, monk. The next move is the essence of my life''s martial arts. It was originally used to deal with you old people, but it was broken by a young man last time."


    "Why?" The wine fighting monk was very surprised, "what young people in the world can break your unique skill?"


    Wang Chongyang looked at him with a smile: "big monk, are you smiling now? Don''t worry. That man is a monster. Although he can break it, it doesn''t mean you can. What''s more, I''ve learned from the experience of last time and improved the array. Even against him, he may not break it. "


    Thinking of the magical move of the young man in the last battle of Chongyang palace, Wang Chongyang sighed secretly. If the other party had agreed to his three conditions at the beginning, this action would have been a safe one. It''s just like five or five now.


    Wang Chongyang was not a very human being. He soon put this regret behind him. He stepped on the seven stars and turned around the Doujiu monk with a very mysterious pace. The people in the small courtyard only felt a flower in front of him, and immediately found that he was incarnated in seven figures, and he surrounded the Doujiu monk in the middle.


    "Tiangang Beidou formation!" The wine fighting monk''s face changed. The last time he gambled with Wang Chongyang in the pavilion, both sides just tasted it, so they didn''t see each other''s unique skills. However, when he traveled all over the world, he saw the shadow of the seven sons of Quanzhen Tiangang Beidou formation. However, it was made by seven people cooperating with each other. Unexpectedly, Wang Chongyang made it by himself.


    The wine fighting monk respected and admired him in his heart, but soon he had no energy to admire him. At the same time, facing the attack of seven great masters of the same level, no matter how well he defended, he was in a dilemma.


    "It''s... it''s impossible." Not far away, Li Yanshi, Ding Dian and others opened their mouths wide. For a moment, it seemed that the three outlooks had been greatly subverted. The scene in front of them was beyond their imagination,


    Seven Wang Chongyang join hands, who is the opponent in the world?


    The wine fighting monk in the center of the storm has the deepest experience. Wang Chongyang appeared in the positions of "Tianquan" and "Yuheng" a moment ago and used the killing moves in Quanzhen sword technique. He just solved them. At the same time, Wang Chongyang appeared in the positions of "Tianji" and "Kaiyang" on both sides and attacked them with three flowers.


    The fighting monk worked the Joyoung magic to the extreme, barely blocking the palm on both sides. But the two figures of Wang Chongyang, who appeared in the "Yaoguang" and "Tianxuan" positions behind, couldn''t resist. He could only hastily carry the Qi of Jiuyang to protect the vital points, and then he was hit by Wang Chongyang with one punch, one palm and one finger.


    The wine fighting monk vomited out a mouthful of blood and opened his mouth with the trend: "Zhe, Ma, NE, Ba, MI, Hong!"


    The six character mantra is the sound wave power, and the sound is transmitted in all directions. To some extent, it is a kind of undifferentiated killing. No matter how fast Wang Chongyang''s seven figures can escape the sound, they can only retreat a little.


    The wine fighting monk took advantage of this opportunity to use his kung fu to heal his wounds. Even if his fist and palm just fell, that finger should be a Yang finger that runs with congenital vigorous Qi. When he was stabbed by one finger, he suddenly felt numb on half of his body.


    Thanks to Wang Chongyang''s seven, the power of his hand is relatively weakened. Otherwise, he will be stabbed by a Yang finger in the normal state of Wang Chongyang. Even if he has Joyoung magic power body, I''m afraid he will be blocked by the acupuncture point in an instant.


    Become an independent school master, Wang Chongyang saw that the fighting monks had just finished vomiting and the blood was restored to their normal skills. He couldn''t help but say something strange. "Joyoung''s magic is really unique in treating internal injuries. Other experts have made three moves in my life, and they are not dying but also seriously injured.


    Voice has just fallen, he once again launched the "Gang of heaven" Beidou array attack, in the past, he knows how strong the recovery of Joyoung''s magic power is, if delayed for a while, the other side''s internal injury may recover, so the advantage that won''t be easy to get will be wasted.


    The wine fighting monk has a dignified look. He uses what he has learned in his life to guard his whole body. If he really can''t, he uses the six character mantra to retreat from the enemy. In this way, he is no longer hit by the opponent with few moves as before.


    But he knew clearly that the six words and the real curse were extremely costly, especially for the master of Wang Chongyang, so that he would have to exert himself fully, and on the other hand, he should deal with his attacks from all sides. Rao is an amazing Joyoung, and he also felt that his true energy was gradually consuming. Unless Wang Chongyang uses seven person array, his internal power will be consumed first..


    Pharmacist Hwang suddenly felt the nine Yin manual and the other, but he knew that he had to deal with Shi Tian Tian and Huang Yao Shi, but his strength was just the same. Wang Chongyang''s Huang Tong''s real power was very different. He never bound hands and feet like me.


    Of course, this Jiuyin baiguzhao is not that weak, Huang Huang, to know that the two of them, Joyoung''s divine power to control Yin cold internal force, the Yin Yin Bone Claw brought evil is to a certain extent, restrained by Buddhism martial arts, huang shang has all sorts of disadvantages. It can only be said that the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint is inevitable even in the realm of great master.


    Zhao Gou and others on one side also saw that the wine fighting monk was in a disadvantageous situation, and they wanted to send guards to help, but the gap between the two sides was too big. In the battle of the great master, other people had been seriously injured by the scattered momentum in the past.


    Even pharmacist Huang''s five unique skills can only fight and hold on to one side. Although everyone is a master, none of them has reached the five unique level.


    Li Yanshi suddenly felt a movement in his heart. He looked at the slightly opened door and said to Zhao Gou, "officer, since this is the site of Wudang Mountain, why don''t we ask immortal Zhang to help us? As long as he is willing to help us, we will have a big deal."


    Zhao Gou frowned slightly. This time, the Wudang sect was weird. At the beginning, he expected that something should have happened to the Wudang sect. Now it''s not necessarily Zhang Sanfeng in the cabin.


    But now that the matter has come to an end, we can''t just give up and let people have a try.


    Seeing his approval, Li Yanshi picked up his internal power and said to the hut, "immortal Zhang, now the thief is trying to rebel. He still hopes that the immortal will go out and subdue the demons."


    Three times in a row, it was still silent.


    "Immortal Zhang, we sent someone in." Li Yanshi frowned and motioned for the two men to go in with the imperial instruments to find out. Up to now, he didn''t care so much.


    "Yu Yu and Shou Su, be careful!" Li Yanshi cautions carefully that Zhang Yuli and Bai shousu are second only to themselves and Ding Dian in the imperial instruments. I don''t know how many experts in the world have been cutting their hands these years. They dare to spy on the Forbidden Palace. They take care of each other. Even if it''s a tiger''s den, they can protect themselves.


    The two men nodded with their weapons, sword in hand, and went in step by step on guard.


    After they turned the screen, the people outside couldn''t see them. Seeing that there was no movement for a long time, Li Yanshi couldn''t help asking, "Yu Yu and Shou Su, what''s the situation inside?"


    Bang! Bang!


    The answer was two dull sounds. Two dark shadows shot out and hit the ground. Everyone looked at them intently and turned pale one after another. It turned out that the two armed soldiers had died.

 Chapter 2001

    "Yu Yu, Shou Su!" Li Yanshi exclaimed in surprise, and hurriedly went to investigate. The two men''s eyes were wide open. Where was their life?


    The rest of the bodyguards in the field were cold in their hearts. They were all the best of the experts. But they were killed face to face. How terrible was their martial arts?


    However, they have already judged that the people inside are definitely not Zhang Sanfeng. How can such a semi immortal figure as Zhang Sanfeng kill such a person?


    Yin Liting was also subconsciously holding the handle of the sword. Of course, he knew that the person inside was not Shifu. Before the attack of spirit mountain villa, Shifu was secretly plotting to use a sharp sword to penetrate his body. Thanks to his skill, it was not a big problem, but I''m afraid he could not fight with others in March.


    Of course, with Zhang Sanfeng''s accomplishments, even if he was seriously injured, he could cope with the coming chaos in Wudang Mountain. But song Qingshu knew that the master was not as good as the dog, and the great master walked all over the place. It was too risky to stay here, so he moved Zhang Sanfeng and others to a nearby Taoist temple to cultivate himself.


    The reason why Yin Liting stayed here was to cooperate with song Qingshu''s plan, so as not to be seen by the people of ghost mountain villa.


    "Why hasn''t Qingshu come yet?" Yin Liting looked into the distance again, and his palms were sweating slightly. Now, if this situation doesn''t come again, I''m afraid the dust will be settled.


    At this time, there was a slight sound of footsteps in the room. All the people in the field looked at each other and saw an old man in grey come out slowly.


    Some people noticed that the old man''s fingers seemed to be incomplete. They couldn''t help shouting, "is it the nine finger beggar Hong Qigong?" However, Hong Qigong has always been loyal and courageous. How could he take part in such a rebellious act? However, it is not surprising to think that pharmacist Huang and Wang Chongyang are also involved.


    "Not Hong Qigong!" Li Yanshi shook his head, looked at the man in grey, and said in a deep voice, "murongbo, why did you also take part in the conspiracy after you were Zhongliang?"


    "After Zhongliang?" It is murongbo who came here. His severed finger was injured in the kingdom of Jin at the beginning, and was attacked by the sword of song Qingshu. Later, he robbed Huang Rong in Lin''an. In order to vent his anger for Huang Rong, song Qingshu beat him seriously. Finally, his son murongfu gave him his life in exchange for Murong Jingyue''s whereabouts.


    At that time, he was seriously injured, and he couldn''t do it in a few years. But this time, spirit mountain manor has great powers and cured his internal injury. Now his whole state has returned to the peak.


    Hearing the irony in his voice, Li Yanshi said: "your Murong family has been deeply favored by the emperor for generations. In those years, your ancestor, Yanzhao Gong, followed Taizu to fight the world and was granted the title of the county king of Henan. Even in your generation, the imperial court also has the Title of nobility. You still have the real poor worship of the Imperial City Department. Is that how you repay the imperial court?"


    At the same time, he was surprised that he had heard of the name of Gusu Murong, and had met with him in the Imperial City Department. He knew that his martial arts were unfathomable and not inferior to the Wujue. But although Zhang Yuxuan and Bai shousu were inferior to the Wujue, they were not weak. Why were they killed face to face in silence?


    "Do you think a mere Prince of Henan can buy us off?" Murongbo reached into his arms and took out a square seal carved from black jade with a vivid leopard carved on it.


    As an emperor, Zhao Gou was very familiar with the object, so he was surprised: "jade seal?" However, he immediately realized that the jade seal was different from his own. For example, his jade seal was a five clawed golden dragon, but it was just a leopard.


    Murongbo turned over the seal and showed that all the people in the room were experts. Although they were not short distance away, they could still see clearly that the seal engraved six seal characters of "the treasure of emperor Dayan". The jade seal was exquisitely carved, but the corners were quite damaged. It was obvious that it had experienced many disasters over the years. Although it was not true or false, it was very unusual, let alone new.


    With his right hand, murongbo took out a tarpaulin bag, opened the tarpaulin and shook out a piece of yellow silk. When people looked at it, two kinds of characters were written in red ink on the yellow silk. The twists and turns on the right head were unknown to all, and they wanted to be Xianbei characters. On the left is a Chinese character, the top of which is written: the genealogy of emperor Dayan, the hand is "emperor Taizu''s taboo of civilization", under which is written: "emperor liezu Jingzhao''s taboo of Jun", and under which is written: "emperor Youdi''s taboo of Yan".


    Another line reads: "emperor Wucheng, Emperor Shizu, taboo Chui", on which it reads: "emperor Huimin, Emperor Liezong taboo Bao", on which it reads: "Duke Kaifeng taboo detail", "King Zhao taboo Lin". On the silk, the words "emperor Zhaowu of Zhongzong taboo Sheng", "emperor Zhaowen taboo Xi" and so on were written.


    In the sixth year of the Supreme Court, after Murong of Nanyan was subjugated, his later lineages were all common people, no longer emperors and princes. Li Yanshi and others didn''t want to see it until they saw Murong Yanzhao''s name. Behind it was the descendants of the county king of Henan. The last person in the genealogy table wrote "Murong Fu" and above it was "Murong Bo".


    "The state of Yan?" Zhao Gou had an absurd feeling for a moment, "the state of Yan has been dead for hundreds of years. Do you still want to revive it?"


    "Is that ridiculous?" Murongbo took back the seal and the genealogy table. "Our Murong family generations dare not forget the responsibility on their shoulders. When our ancestors were able to recover Dayan from Fujian''s hands, why can''t we follow the example of our posterity, although we are not worthy?"


    "No wonder Murong Fu would rebel in Sichuan!" Zhao Gou finally realized that he hated his teeth when he thought of the land nearly divided by one third.


    "Fu''er is worthy of my careful cultivation for many years. He can be regarded as the closest to the restoration of the country in all dynasties, but it''s a pity that he failed in the end!" Murongbo''s face suddenly turned fierce. "Originally, I didn''t have to be in such a hurry, but the Sichuan affair destroyed our father and son''s reputation. We had to be in danger. As long as you die, the state of song will be in chaos. That''s a good chance to recover Dayan!"


    Over the past few decades, murongbo not only played tricks everywhere to stir up disputes among different countries, but also hid in Dengfeng area of Henan Province under the pseudonym of Yan Longyuan and engaged in large and small businesses, so as to increase his financial resources. As long as the state of song was in chaos, he could use it as a capital to recruit troops.


    "Bold!" Li Yanshi was angry because of Zhang Yuli and Bai shousu. Now when he heard that he insulted the emperor, he could not help but draw a knife and cut it off.


    However, although he was angry in his heart, he didn''t act rashly. Once the situation changed, he could immediately change back to defense.


    "It''s said that Dai Yu''s instruments are the best among the experts. I''ll learn from them today!" Murongbo gave a grim smile and hit the blade with his hand. He deflected the blade with the power of changing stars. Then he took the opportunity to bully the opponent within three feet, and quickly attacked the acupoints on his chest to make several moves, which were fierce and spicy.


    Li Yanshi had been on guard for a long time. He didn''t hesitate. He directly abandoned his sword and defended the front door with both hands. He and Ding Dian are the best in martial arts, so they won''t be defeated so easily.


    Ding Dian on one side saw that Murong Bo''s moves were continuous, just like flowing clouds and flowing water. He could not help but secretly lament that Murong''s name was worthy of reputation.


    He knew that relying on Li Yanshi alone might not be murongbo''s opponent, so he sent another one with imperial equipment to help. With two enemies and one, Li Yanshi finally managed to stabilize the situation.


    Ding Dian took the opportunity to say to Zhao Gou: "officials, the situation has changed. We''d better go down the mountain as soon as possible to join the bodyguards."


    Zhao Gou shook his head: "where can we go now? The road down the mountain must be more dangerous. It''s better to stay here and have two great masters to take care of it. It''s much safer than other places."


    Ding Dian looks at the battle situation in the field. Now Huang Shang is entangled by Shi Pantian and Huang Yaoshi. Although he has the upper hand, it will take a while for him to completely solve the problem. The wine fighting monk is in a bad situation. But how can the fair duel between the great masters be so easy to decide the outcome? It should be huang shang who decides the outcome first. When the time comes, he will help the wine monk fight two against one. I''m afraid Wang Chongyang has only one way to lose.


    On the contrary, it''s relatively safe here, and Ding Dian didn''t persuade it any more.


    At this time, Zhao Gou couldn''t help but scold: "I''ve baited you, and all kinds of ghosts and gods have come out. If you say that after the restoration of the Zhou Dynasty, I''m afraid. Yan, who has been dead for hundreds of years, wants to restore the country. What''s in the minds of the Murong family! Who else in the world knows that the state of Yan, with a broken jade seal, has a dream that echoes all the people''s wishes! "


    At ordinary times, Ding Dian might have been surprised that the officials had said such inappropriate words. Now he didn''t have the time to think about it. Instead, he quickly scanned the whole court and calculated the remaining force of his own side.


    The imperial equipment is the elite of the elite, with a quota of only six. Just after Zhang Yufan and Bai shousu died in the battle, Li Yanshi and murongbo fought against each other. Now the emperor has only himself and another candidate. What he replaces is the quota of imperial equipment left by Linghu Chong. His strength is the weakest of the six. If there are other experts at this time, I''m afraid it''s hard to protect the emperor.


    The only good thing is that there are dozens of bodyguards with swords, all of whom are well selected in the forbidden army. Although they can''t beat the real masters, they have enough advantages to delay a lot of time. When Huang Shang and the wine fighting monk come, they don''t have to worry about anything.


    "Line up, protect the officials!" Ding Dian summoned many bodyguards to protect Zhao goutuan in the center. Huang shang and Doujiu monk intended to draw away the enemy, so as not to hurt the emperor in the aftermath of the battle. At this time, they were already fighting in the bamboo forest outside the courtyard, which made enough space for the courtyard.


    Next, Ding Dian sent someone to help Li Yanshi. Although Murong Bo is good at martial arts, he is not a great master after all. His side can take advantage of the number of people to encircle and kill him.


    However, just then, there was a sudden sound of weapons landing. Ding Dian looked around and saw that many bodyguards had fallen to the ground, and those who were still standing were shaking. They were all fierce men, but now they seemed to fall with the wind.

 Chapter 2002

    "Sad crisp breeze!" Ding Dian quickly covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve, "deliver the antidote quickly!" While saying this, he took out a porcelain bottle, took a sip and handed it to other people around.


    Beisu Qingfeng can be used to deal with Wudang and the beggars'' sect. Every time it''s good, it''s a completely different concept for the last country.


    During the hundred years of struggle between the Song Dynasty and the Xixia Dynasty, the Imperial City division and the first class hall had no idea how many times they fought. Naturally, they knew all about the poisons of the first class hall, and even tried to get some antidotes.


    This time it was a trip to protect the emperor. The safety level was the highest. In addition, Zhao Gou was leading the snake out of the cave. He knew that the other party would have to deal with himself in all directions. So he ordered the Imperial City Department to do all kinds of emergency solutions, not to mention the sad and crisp breeze of yipintang, that is, the Mongolian Shixiang ruanjin powder, they also have some antidotes.


    It''s just limited by the production capacity. It''s impossible for everyone to be equipped with it. That''s why so many bodyguards fell.


    "Isn''t Xixia in civil strife? Why are they involved?" Zhao Gou''s brow was wrinkled, and it was obvious that the situation in front of him was a bit beyond his expectation.


    At this time, the two shadows slowly came over, and the people looked at them in a hurry. Even women could not help but appear here at this time.


    I saw two women, a little older and a little younger, dressed in bright and charming clothes; The other is a beautiful girl. She knows that they may be assassins, but many bodyguards are still awed by their beauty.


    "Mrs. Wang, Miss Yue!" Ding Dian recognized their identities. Naturally, they were Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu. One of them was Gao Ming''s wife, and the other was stabbing the emperor in the palace. Naturally, he recognized them.


    Zhao Gou couldn''t help saying, "even you want to assassinate me?"


    Li Qingluo snorted coldly: "everyone will be killed if he is a fool!"


    Zhao Gou didn''t pay any attention to her. He just looked at Little Dragon Girl: "she''s from the Wang family. It''s not surprising that she''s involved, but what about you? You are Yue Fei''s daughter. Last time I condoned your assassination and told the world to rehabilitate your father. At the same time, I found your brothers scattered among the people and gave them official titles. Will you repay me with this? "


    XiaoLongNu''s eyebrows are slightly frowned. She is not good at words, but she doesn''t know how to refute them for a moment.


    Li Qingluo then said for her: "don''t confuse me with the Wang family. I''m not involved for the Wang family, but to avenge my aunt and uncle!"


    "Auntie?" Zhao Gou frowned, some unknown, so.


    Ding Dian whispered back: "Mrs. Wang''s aunt is the sequel of General Yue. General Yue was attacked by Yang Yao''s experts in Dongting Lake, and was saved by Miss Li."


    Li Qingluo continued: "in those years, my little uncle was loyal to the country, but in exchange for that, my little aunt was chased and killed when she was in labor. Do you think it''s OK to deal with two scapegoats? Others don''t know. I''ve experienced what happened in those years, but it''s clear that you are the one behind the scenes. Otherwise, my little uncle was at the height of the day. How could Qin Hui and WAN Zao move him? We were born in the river and lake, and we only believe in the principle of blood debt and blood compensation. "


    Zhao gouhan scolded: "feed the unfamiliar wolf cub, I knew it was this result, I should have cut the grass and root before!" Now the situation is getting more and more critical, and he can''t help feeling a little angry.


    "It''s a pity you don''t have a chance!" Li Qingluo hums coldly and takes Ling Bo''s micro step. Most of the bodyguards have lost their fighting power, and the remaining 20 or 30 bodyguards can''t stop her delicate body method.


    See her instant breakthrough in front of him, Ding Dian quickly stopped him, shadowless magic fist on white rainbow palm force, but also fight a drum.


    Seeing that her cousin started, XiaoLongNu suddenly had two swords in her hand. Although she didn''t know the magic lightness skill of Lingbo Weibu, the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect was one of the best in the world. Moreover, her swordsmanship was so fast that the guards felt that the blade in many people''s hands fell to the ground.


    Looking at the red dot on the wrist, a group of bodyguards were shocked. How fast is this sword?


    The girl Bruce Lee is kind-hearted. Although she came here to kill Zhao Gou, she didn''t want to hurt the innocent. She was very tactful. She only let a group of bodyguards lose their resistance, but she didn''t kill them.


    The only one with the imperial equipment came forward in a hurry. His martial arts were much better than ordinary bodyguards. If he met other top experts, he would be able to resist for a while even if he was defeated. But XiaoLongNu''s sword was too fast. It was clear that one sword stabbed from the front, and the next moment the sword appeared behind him.


    You should know that nimoxin, xiaoxiangzi, yinkexi and even the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma were obviously superior to her in skill cultivation, but they were in a mess under her mysterious jade girl Suxin sword technique. Although he had strong martial arts, he was never superior to the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma. Just after several moves, he hit the sword in several places and could no longer entangle each other.


    Breaking through the last line of defense, Little Dragon Girl stabbed Zhao Gou with her sword.


    From such a close distance, Zhao Gou could clearly see her beautiful appearance. They all said that the emperor had three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines. He counted all the concubines in the palace, and maybe only one concubine Wu could compete with her.


    In addition, the other person''s clothes are as white as snow, and the whole person is like a fairy from the palace,


    Just think of her to take their own lives, may be more like some of the fairies from the underworld.


    "It''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony." As soon as this idea came out of Zhao Gou''s mind, he was killed by himself. Even after so many years, he still thought about this mess.


    "Officials!" At this time, a figure rushed to Zhao''s body and blocked the sword with his body.


    "Yanshi!" Zhao Gou''s calm eyes couldn''t help being moved. He supported the bodyguard who was loyal to the Lord and said in a deep voice, "Why are you suffering?"


    "The mission of the subordinates is to protect the officials." Li Yanshi looked back at XiaoLongNu, "Miss Yue, you are merciful when you use your sword. You are obviously a kind-hearted person. I hope you don''t assassinate any more for the sake of the government for your father''s sake."


    As soon as little dragon girl found out that she had stabbed the wrong person, her strength on the sword was reduced. Although Li Yanshi was not lightly injured, he was not fatal. He was acutely aware of this and took the opportunity to persuade him.


    XiaoLongNu frowned slightly and shook her head: "no, I''ll kill him." These days, they went to find out the whereabouts of their father''s sons. They learned from the old mother who brought them the tragic situation of that year. They thought that their father was loyal to the country, but was killed unjustly by Zhao Gou. As soon as their mother was in labor, she had to deal with the continuous pursuit with her infant self. In order to protect the safety of several brothers, other people in law didn''t know how many people died, Some relatives were even killed in order to protect them. How can they give up the investigation because they were forced to rehabilitate?


    Li Yanshi covered the wound and said in a deep voice, "in that case, unless the girl steps on my body."


    "You Little dragon girl is a little angry, but Li Yan uses her body to block Zhao Gou. It''s hard for her to find a chance for a while.


    "Women''s benevolence, if you can''t do it, I''ll do it!" A gray shadow flashed by, and murongbo came with a blow.


    Li Yanshi was shocked. He could bully XiaoLongNu, but if he didn''t fight back against murongbo, he would be killed immediately, so he had to fight back.


    Before he and he worked together to deal with murongbo, the equipment with the Imperial Guard rushed to help. Because he didn''t stop his opponent, something happened to the emperor. It was a disaster of killing the family. How could he not be in a hurry? He tried his best to attack murongbo''s back, trying to encircle Wei and save Zhao.


    How did you know that Murong boben''s fist was a false move? He suddenly stepped back and bumped into the arms of the imperial instrument, and then he stabbed the opponent''s heart.


    Originally, although he was superior to his opponent in martial arts, it would take a lot of effort to solve him. However, just now he deliberately induced his opponent to spare no effort to save Zhao Gou, which made it easy for him to solve the problem.


    "Son of a bitch!" Seeing that the light in his colleagues'' eyes was gradually dim, Li Yanshi was shocked and angry. He rushed to murongbo to see if he could save his colleagues.


    Murongbo laughs and throws the corpse with royal instruments aside. Then he has time to deal with Li Yanshi, who is seriously injured. He is not as good at martial arts as he is. Now he is injured, and he plays so hard. It won''t be long before he can take his own life.


    "Cousin, what are you hesitating about?" Ding Dian plans to rush over to help, but Li Qingluo pesters him and reminds Xiao Longnv.


    Little dragon girl nodded slightly, and then the cold light in her hand flashed and stabbed Zhao Gou.


    At this moment, suddenly a yellow ribbon came from the slope and rolled her sword aside.


    "Why?" It''s a great skill to fly the sword in one''s hand with a soft ribbon. However, little dragon girl doesn''t have the slightest change in her face. Anyway, there are weapons everywhere on the ground. So she picked up another sword from the ground and held it in her hand. She looked at the woman in front of her quietly.


    Both of them are graceful and beautiful. What''s more, the two women are also pale and less bloody than normal people. It seems to others that the two women are not like rivals standing together, and their temperament is closer than sisters.


    "Yingluo!" Recognizing the identity of the person, Zhao Gou was a little excited. Subconsciously, he looked aside, but he couldn''t find the figure of the person in his imagination. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "why did you come back alone, king Qi?"


    "He''s in the back. She''ll be there soon," she replied casually Of course, she didn''t dare to say that she came back alone. On the one hand, she was afraid that her own people would lose confidence. On the other hand, she wanted to use the name of song Qingshu to frighten those people in the opposite side.


    "Qingshu..." XiaoLongNu naturally knew who the king of Qi was in their mouth, and she couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Huang shannu didn''t miss such a good chance. In a flash, she carried the nine Yin white bone claw into the front three feet of her body. Although her opponent''s sword technique is high, her sword technique is not as powerful as her own nine Yin white bone claw at such a short distance.


    Little Dragon Girl''s reaction is also quick. She leans back directly. Her body is like a soft willow branch. She avoids the hand that grabs her chest. While turning back, she kicks her toes on her wrist to avoid the pursuit of her opponent.


    Helen of Troy, the little sword of the Yellow Dragon, the woman who was in the dark, sighed, but unfortunately, she quickly threw out the sword of the magic of the nine Yin manual.


    The moves of the two female envoys are both quick and fierce, but they are graceful and graceful. Although they are engaged in the most dangerous competition, it seems that the two fairies are dancing to each other.


    Ding Dian is not in the mood to appreciate this rare beauty. Yu Guang in his eyes has noticed that Li Yanshi is surrounded by danger not far away. It is obvious that he is not the opponent of Murong Bo, and he will die on the spot soon.


    Is thinking of looking for an opportunity to help him, suddenly a figure appeared behind him, a punch hit on his vest.

 Chapter 2003

    Ding Dian gushed blood, and his whole body fell to the ground. He didn''t know his life or death.


    "Guard Ding!" The rest of the bodyguards screamed out one after another, and many people rushed to help each other.


    Li Qingluo frowned and didn''t do it again. Instead, she looked warily at the figure on the opposite side: "it''s a nine class way to hurt people behind."


    "If you are a woman, you know nothing." The man sneered, obviously did not put her words in mind, while jumping out of the battle circle, did not entangle with those guards.


    "Zhao Guicheng, it''s you!" At this time, Zhao Gou had recognized the identity of the person, and could not help but be surprised and angry.


    The visitor was the king of Yi who had gone to guard the SuiZao corridor. Hearing this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve seen the officials."


    Zhao gouhen said: "I wanted to lead Jia Sidao alone, but I didn''t expect to lead out two hungry wolves."


    King Yi sighed: "the government has given us such a good opportunity. If I don''t do it, I''ll fail to live up to the good intentions of the government."


    Zhao Gou''s eyes were full of anger: "I ask myself that I treat you well. I promoted you from an ordinary clan to the king of Yi. Why do you even want to oppose me?"


    "Not thin?" King Yi seemed to have been stabbed at something. He said bitterly, "in those days, the government had no heir. The imperial court selected Zhao Guihe from all over the world. Zhao Guihe and I were sent to Beijing together. No matter in terms of culture, military strategy or intelligence, I was more than Zhao Guihe. Why did I finally choose Zhao Guihe who was not as good as me as the prince, but let me be an indifferent prince? I don''t agree. Since you don''t give it, I''ll take it myself! "


    "If you don''t have my help, you''re just a child of the idle clan. Now you''ve given you the glory and wealth under one person and above ten thousand people, and you''re not satisfied!"


    "Don''t the officials know that if they give people hope and take it away by themselves, it''s better not to give hope in the first place?" King Yi''s face was a little ferocious, especially when he thought of being pressed by Zhao Guihe these years.


    Zhao Gou sighed: "do you know why you finally chose Guihe as the crown prince?"


    The pupil of Yi King shrinks: "why?" This is what he has been puzzled about. Since he was selected to be sent to Beijing, he has done everything very well, but in the end, the crown prince''s position is still left behind.


    Zhao Gou took a deep look at him, and then said, "although you are more expensive and better than him, you are not as good as him."


    "What am I inferior to him?" Yi Wang immediately asked, his heart full of unconventional.


    Zhao Gou looked at Lin''an direction and sighed: "although Guihe is not as good as you in many places, at least he is more generous and tolerant than you. Today, it seems that my original judgment is indeed correct."


    "Generous?" King Yi snorted coldly, "it''s just a way to fool the common people. I only believe in becoming king and defeating bandits!"


    Do not want to waste words with each other, directly rushed to him in the past, along the way there are bodyguards want to stop him, he was a person a palm end of life.


    The bodyguards were shocked. They thought that he was a respectable prince, and he had such high martial arts skills. I thought that he had already had a strange heart.


    Seeing that the king of Yi was about to jump in front of Zhao Gou, he suddenly stabbed Zhao Gou with a sword. The timing of the sword was very good. The king of Yi didn''t want to kill Zhao Gou and was stabbed to death with a sword. His life was precious.


    He flashed to the side and finally saw the visitor''s appearance. He said angrily, "Yin Liting, don''t forget that the lives of Wudang people are still in my hands!"


    Yin Liting snorted coldly: "Wudang sect has been loyal and righteous since its establishment. How can we be coerced by you?" Seeing that song Qingshu had not come, he had to stop King Yi first, otherwise Zhao Gou would be dead and everything would be settled.


    "You don''t care about the lives of Wudang''s martial brothers. Don''t you even care about your pregnant wife?" King Yi was so angry that he didn''t pay attention to Yin Liting, but now everyone in the courtyard was lack of skills. The appearance of Yin Liting, on the contrary, influenced the war situation.


    Yan Liting looked solemn: "if the country does not exist, how can the family be attached? I don''t regret that I should agree with you. " In fact, Yang Buhui and others have already been placed in a safe place. How can he be coerced? I just don''t want to expose it for the time being, so I have nothing to do with him.


    "Son of a bitch, you will implicate the whole Wudang people. There is no place to die." Wang Yi said angrily that if he could not win Zhao Gou all the time at this time, it would inevitably lead to variables, so he no longer wasted his words and directly attacked the past.


    Seeing that he was coming fiercely, Yin Liting focused on a set of Taiji sword techniques to make Yuanzhuan Ruyi and keep the door tightly and abnormally.


    Although the martial arts of King Yi is higher than that of Yin Liting, the Taiji Sword technique was created by Zhang Sanfeng in his later years after Taijiquan. It is indeed the best sword technique in modern times. With the strength of Yin Liting''s martial arts, it can''t hurt the opponent, but only for protection, but it has no flaws.


    Yi Wang was surprised and angry, but it was not easy to break through his defense. Seeing Li Qingluo standing beside him, he said, "widow Hua, don''t you start yet?"


    Li Qingluo was shocked all over and gave him a deep look: "so you are the old hilt."


    King Yi said angrily, "you don''t care who I am. Don''t you want to take revenge?"


    Li Qingluo snorts, and then attacks Zhao Gou. Where can those ordinary bodyguards stop her? The woman in yellow shirt pays attention to the situation here just now. Seeing that the situation is not right, she rushes to stop her. XiaoLongNu catches up with her and is also stopped by her. In a moment, she is against them alone, and their martial arts are not inferior to her, Soon the woman in the yellow shirt was in danger.


    Li Qingluo is not good at the jade girl''s heart sword, which is the ghost of the little dragon goddess. Now add another Li Qingluo, and she will soon have several wounds on her body. If it wasn''t for the little dragon girl who accidentally killed her, I''m afraid she would have died long ago.


    Huang shannu knew that she couldn''t stick to it. She suddenly had an idea and said in a low voice, "are you worthy of elder brother song?"


    "Brother song?" Listening to her intimate tone, the two girls slowed down. Li Qingluo asked, "what''s the relationship between you and song Qingshu?"


    Huang shannu was just trying. When Xiao Longnu entered the palace to assassinate, song Qingshu spared no effort to protect her. With her understanding of song Qingshu, she didn''t believe that they had nothing to do with each other.


    Now, seeing this, I immediately understood it and replied ambiguously, "I will have whatever relationship you have with him."


    "Hoof dares to deceive me!" Li Qingluo is a little annoyed, but her attack has slowed down a bit. Huang shannu knows song Qingshu better, and they know more about his temperament. The woman in Huang shannu''s face is beautiful, and she obviously knows song Qingshu. In case they really have something, if they hurt her, how can they explain to that bastard in the future?


    Although little dragon girl didn''t speak, the fast jade girl''s Suxin sword technique was a little slow.


    "Women are just unreliable!" Not far away came a cold hum. Murong Bo passed by them. With his cultivation, could he not see Li Qingluo and Little Dragon Girl releasing water? But now the situation is chaotic, and he doesn''t have the heart to investigate the reason, so he goes directly to Zhao Gou to attack in the past.


    Huang Shan''s daughter was shocked. She quickly looked at Li Yanshi, who had been pestering Murong Bo, and found that he was lying in a pool of blood. She didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Li Yanshi''s martial arts are not as good as murongbo''s, and he has suffered a lot of sword injuries, which makes the gap even bigger. He has done everything he can to stop him for so long.


    Huang Shan girl has a heart to help each other, but she is entangled by two people at this time, where can she free her hand?


    Zhao Gou''s only bodyguard was in front of him in a hurry, but Murong Bo''s wish, which he had been holding for decades, was about to come true. He was not tolerant of it. He soon killed the only ten bodyguards and grabbed Zhao Gou''s neck. With his skill, as long as he vomited with a little strength, the other side would die.


    At this time, Murong Bo hesitated. At the beginning, he was invited by spirit mountain villa. Of course, he wanted to kill Zhao Gou. The world was in chaos, and their Murong family members rose to the occasion.


    But now it seems that Zhao Gou''s death is mostly due to the accession of King Yi. It is estimated that the court will soon be stable, which may not be in its own interests.


    Murongbo and his son have always been proud of the royal blood of the state of Yan. They usually disdain the culture of the Han people. If they have kung fu, they can spend most of their energy on the martial arts secrets. How can they have time to read the history books of the Han people.


    If he had seen the story of Jing Ke assassinating Qin, he would have known that Jing Ke had controlled Ying Zheng at the beginning, but when he wanted to kill him, he suddenly hesitated for a moment, thinking that it would be better for him to seize the other party to hand over the land that had annexed the state of Yan in those years? It was this hesitation that allowed Ying Zheng to find an opportunity to break away from his control and finally fall short.


    He also made the same mistake at this time. Instead of showing panic, Zhao Gou showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. Before he had time to react, he felt a sharp pain in his eyes. Then his eyes were red and nothing could be seen.


    "Ah Murongbo, covering his bleeding eyes, screamed and rolled with pain. Looking at the two embroidery needles inserted in his eyes, all of them felt that their eyes also hurt.


    "Who did it come from?" At this time, everyone was puzzled. At this time, a shadow beside murongbo ran directly to the bamboo forest. His castration was like thunder and lightning. It was faster than Li Qingluo''s Lingbo micro step and XiaoLongNu''s lightness skill.


    "Was that... Zhao Gou?" Li Qingluo was shocked. Even the girl in yellow shirt was shocked. She never knew that the officials could do martial arts?


    After such an accident, they couldn''t fight any more. They gave up tacit understanding and quickly chased out. The king Yi and Yin Liting were also unbelievable, and they followed out.


    Several great masters are fighting in the bamboo forest. The scattered force has destroyed the whole bamboo forest. Other people can''t get close to them if they want to help.


    Zhao Gou turns into a yellow light, and suddenly appears at the side of Shi Po Tian''s body in a strange angle. Shi Po Tian is concentrating on Huang Chang''s skill at this time. How can he expect that there is one more person around him?


    Only a few people in the field saw that Zhao Gou''s hand was just a needle, which was the same as an embroidery needle!


    But it''s this kind of embroidery needle that ordinary people are pricked with, which doesn''t matter. When he stabs it into shipantian''s body, shipantian sends out a scream. The whole person suddenly looks like a vented ball with blood gushing. It''s also like being hit by a heavy hammer. He immediately bumps into a big tree on one side and breaks the tree.


    As for Shi Po Tian himself, he tried several times to get up from the ground, but finally he had no choice but to lie on the ground.


    Huang shang seems to have expected this for a long time. Without any hesitation, a big Voldemort fist directly hit Huang Yaoshi''s chest. Huang Yaoshi originally relied on the stone to break the sky to block the front. Now there is only one person left. In addition, he is deeply shocked. He can''t defend it. He punches him straight, and the whole person flies out like a broken sandbag.


    Huang Chang didn''t look at him any more. He suddenly appeared on the other side of the battlefield. He pressed Wang Chongyang''s Vest silently.

 Chapter 2004

    Wang Chongyang, after all, is a great master. He has already noticed the abnormality on the other side, and Zhao Gou''s sneak attack on Shi chuantian gave him a certain amount of reaction time. At this time, huang shang attacked, so he could step on the seven stars and avoid the danger.


    At ordinary times, the two great masters must have been shameless to bully more, but now it''s about the country. They are not pedantic people. Naturally, they have no scruples in this respect and are not half stagnant. They attack Wang Chongyang from left to right.


    At this time, Wang Chongyang finally realized the pain of song Qingshu. The internal forces of the two opposite people, one from Yin to soft, the other from hard to Yang, invaded his meridians alternately, making his hands and feet paralyzed. The Big Dipper seven star formation was not so natural.


    The two great masters took advantage of the situation and attacked wildly. Wang Chongyang immediately fell into a bad situation. If it wasn''t for the magic of his Tiangang Beidou array, he would be seriously injured soon. Rao is so, he can only support himself. After a long time, he is doomed to be defeated.


    In fact, Wang Chongyang may not be able to win by virtue of his magical Tiangang Beidou array, but it may not be difficult to keep a draw. However, huang shang and Doujiu monk''s martial arts complement each other perfectly and typically play the effect of one plus one more than two.


    On the other hand, Zhao Gou did not intervene in the duel between the three great masters, but walked to King Yi step by step.


    "You... You don''t come here!" Wang Mingming of Yi is also a master himself, and he can see that Zhao Gou has no great master after all, although he has high martial arts skills. But what happened just now is too shocking. He saw Zhao Gou abandon murongbo and Shi Shatian with his own eyes, and his whole body was already covered with fear.


    There was a hint of irony in Zhao Gou''s tone: "you just wanted to kill me. Why didn''t you come?"


    King Yi''s courage had been taken away, and his voice trembled: "you... How can you know martial arts?"


    Zhao Gou said faintly, "you are just a king, and you can learn all kinds of excellent martial arts. How can I be an emperor?"


    It suddenly occurred to King Yi that the resources he could use could not be compared with those of other emperors. He could collect a large number of martial arts secret books and genius treasures to increase his power. The emperor was obviously superior in this respect.


    However, the emperor has been really painstaking in hiding his martial arts skills these years. When he thought of the previous spies'' return, Zhao Gou was panting for a rest soon after he went to Wudang Mountain. It turned out that he was deliberately creating an illusion for others. No wonder he didn''t need a rest when he saw Prince Po''s displeasure later.


    After the start of the assassination, Zhao Gou''s face has been quite calm. He used to think that he was pretending to pose, but now it seems that he is hiding his cards!


    Although XiaoLongNu''s weapon lost its combat effectiveness, she was still conscious. When she saw the sudden change and the reversal of her own situation, she was not very happy. On the contrary, she was full of sorrow.


    Since the martial arts of the officials are so high, why don''t they fight in the first place? Why do they have to fight after the bodyguards are dead and wounded? Seeing Li Yanshi, Ding Dian, and his brother bodyguard who was dead and wounded in a pool of blood, he doubted the creed of these years for the first time.


    Zhao Gou naturally had no time to manage the mind of a bodyguard. At this time, he was close enough to the king of Yi, close enough for him to fight: "disorderly officials, thieves, die!"


    King Yi''s face suddenly changed. He changed his fear before and waved his hand to fight back. Since he organized such a rebellion, how could he be so easy to shake his mind?


    The previous camouflage was just to surprise and try to reverse the war.


    It''s a pity that Jiang is still old and spicy. Zhao Gou sneers a few times. He has already guessed the intention of the other party. Just now, the attack is just a false move. His figure suddenly appears behind the king of Yi and makes several moves in an instant.


    His move is similar to that of little dragon girl. It''s as fast as lightning and can''t be reflected by people''s eyes at all. However, one is as graceful as a fairy and the other is very ghostly.


    King Yi was able to successfully plot against Ding Dian, the great master of shenzhao Sutra, and suppress Yin Liting, who was proficient in Taiji sword. He was also a first-class master in martial arts in the world. However, his opponent''s body method and martial arts were so treacherous that he won several prizes after a few moves.


    His whole heart is getting colder and colder. When he knows the most moves, he will splash blood on the spot.


    "Faceless man, don''t you do it yet?" The king of Yi suddenly cried out in horror.


    Zhao Gou was stunned and gave up the attack in a hurry, concentrating on the possibility of attack.


    It is said that the battle between the three great masters in the distance has come to an end. Although Wang Chongyang''s Tiangang Beidou array is magical, it is hard to avoid that the internal breathing is somewhat obscure because it is attacked by Jiuyin Qi and Jiuyang Qi.


    If this obscurity doesn''t affect anything on weekdays, now we are faced with two great masters, even the fleeting opportunity will not be missed.


    Huang Yin''s study of the nine Yin manual is a skill that sets the world''s skills in Dacheng. He soon saw that Wang Chongyang''s position was the position of the north star. As long as he seized the north pole, he could make the northern bound and bind the feet, and he could not freely display.


    It''s just that Wang Chongyang defused the previous attacks very skillfully. As a great master, he naturally knew where his weakness was and had already taken precautions.


    Not everyone is "close to the end of the earth" of Song Qing''s book club, who can break through his many defenses and appear in the position of the eye of the Big Dipper star array out of thin air, so Huang Shang''s several attacks failed.


    It''s a pity that Wang Chongyang''s body was a little bit stagnant because of the cold and hot Qi. Huang Shang, who had been looking for opportunities, finally found the opportunity and seized the opportunity that was fleeting. Before Wang Chongyang returned to the position of Polaris, he occupied the position of array eye.


    The eye of the array is occupied, and the array is broken naturally. The seven figures of Wang Chongyang instantly return to one person. Huang Chang doesn''t waste the chance, but directly throws a big volley fist at him.


    Wang Chongyang didn''t have time to escape, so he could only use his innate skill to take it. The wine fighting monk on the other side instantly understood Huang Chang''s plan. Wang Chongyang''s winning the first place in the world in those years was not an empty name. His wonderful moves emerge in endlessly. Now if two people fight each other normally, it''s difficult to defeat each other for a while, It''s better not to compare moves with internal power. No matter how powerful Wang Chongyang''s innate skill is, how can he be a combined opponent of two great masters?


    Therefore, the wine fighting monk also attacked the past with one hand, gave up all kinds of flower skills, leaving only the simple and heavy, which was unavoidable.


    Wang Chongyang instantly understood their plan, but yangmou was like this. Even if you can see through it, you can''t avoid it. You can only rely on hard power to resolve it, but you can only poke it out with Yiyang''s finger force and point it on the flesh palm of Doujiu monk.


    The three men who had been fighting wildly fell into silence in an instant. Wang Chongyang was holding a great master in one hand, and his whole body was white and steaming. It was obvious that his innate skills had already reached the extreme.


    At this time, he complained in his heart. It''s a pity that he didn''t know how to change the world of Ming religion or how to change the stars of Murong family. Otherwise, huang shang and Doujiu monk could compete with each other. Now he can only fight against the internal forces of the two great masters with his own skills. Obviously, he is doomed.


    It''s just that Wang Chongyang has always been a proud man. It''s impossible for him to admit defeat at this time.


    And now the three men have combined their internal power, even if they want to admit defeat, they can''t help it. In the Wulin, the combination of internal power is the most dangerous. No one dares to take the internal power first before the victory or defeat is completely separated. Otherwise, the other side will take the opportunity to fight back, and you will be seriously injured if you don''t die.


    Want to understand all this, Wang Chongyang eyes flash a trace of perseverance, even if today fell here, also want to pull a person buried.


    The wine fighting monk suddenly called out a Buddhist name: "brother Chongyang, why do you insist now? Why don''t we make an oath that we will never return to the Central Plains from now on, and we will stop here. The monk is willing to protect you in front of the officials. "


    Wang Chongyang laughed: "Chongyang life, not weaker than people, you want to win me, not so easy."


    Huang Chang nodded: "yes, one-on-one, no one of us is sure to beat you, but now we two join hands, the end is doomed." At the same time, he secretly exclaimed that congenital skill is really a great skill in the world. How can he persist for so long under the attack of two people?


    Seeing that Wang Chongyang still wanted to retort, the wine fighting monk said, "brother Chongyang, now you have two hands held by us, but we still have one hand left. Although we can''t lift too much internal power, now you can just poke at your body, where can you live?"


    Wang Chongyang frowned, but he also understood that he was telling the truth. His colleagues had resisted the spirit of nine Yin and the spirit of Joyoung. He had exhausted all his energy and had no spare power to guard against their other two hand attacks.


    The wine fighting monk then said, "since you have no objection, let me withdraw my internal power first, and then you and brother Huang will stop." Although Wang Chongyang and Huang Chang are old acquaintances, they all know that Huang Chang pursues the way of nature, believes in the inhumanity of heaven and earth, and treats everything as a cud dog. As long as he can achieve his goal, he doesn''t care about so many secular moral constraints, and the wine fighting monk doesn''t dare to guarantee that he won''t take the opportunity to hurt Wang Chongyang for the sake of the stability of the imperial family, so he has to stop first, Then one side for the two witnesses, even if there is something wrong, he can intervene in time to stop.


    Huang Chang on the other side frowned and tried to dissuade him: "great monk..." you know, now the three people are in a state of great danger. If they are not careful, they will be doomed. Moreover, once Wang Chongyang takes the opportunity to attack, the wine fighting monk will definitely be seriously injured. Now that they join hands, it was a steady victory. Even if it costs a little in the end, why take the risk?


    The wine fighting monk shook his head: "brother Chongyang and I are old friends. I believe brother Chongyang''s character will never harm me."


    Wang Chongyang was moved in his heart, but he said with a smile: "that''s not necessarily."


    The wine fighting monk smiles a little. He has begun to withdraw one point of his internal power in his palm. Wang Chongyang is competing with him for internal power. He immediately realizes the change, frowns and finally withdraws one point of his internal power.


    "Good, good!" The wine fighting monk''s eyes became softer and softer, and then he took the lead in withdrawing one point of his internal power. Wang Chongyang also withdrew one point of his internal power in return.


    At this speed, I''m afraid that after a few breaths, he will be able to separate from the wine fighting monk.


    At this time, suddenly rang out a shrill cry: "faceless people, you do not hand?"


    As soon as the words were over, a masked man came out of the hut in the yard. All the people around him felt absurd. He was not as fast as Zhao Gou before, but it was like a step. He had already appeared beside the three great masters and patted the wine fighting monk''s Tanzhong cave lightly.


    Although the three great masters are testing their dangerous internal power, huang shang and the wine fighting monk still have one hand to move. Although most of their internal power is competing with Wang Chongyang, their accomplishments and eyesight can be improved. Even if the five unique level masters come here at this time, they may not be able to take advantage of it.


    Seeing the attack from the other side, the wine fighting monk''s face changed dramatically. He moved his body slightly to one side, and at the same time, he waved his palm forward. It seems that it''s not unusual. However, the wave of his palm on this side condensed the essence of his life''s martial arts. It can be said that one hand blocked all kinds of attacks in the world, and one side of his body dissolved the other''s subsequent moves into invisibility.


    However, the man seemed to have a softer hand than his lover''s touch, but he looked at the wine monk''s defense and slapped his palm on the Tanzhong acupoint on his chest.

 Chapter 2005

    The wine fighting monk used to be red all over his face, but now his face turns white in an instant. At the same time, his robe expands in an instant, which makes him look like a big circle.


    He quickly retreated. Every step back, his robe became smaller by one point. After ten steps back, his robe just returned to normal. No, it was even smaller than before. A few sharp eyed people could see clearly that it was not the robe that became smaller, but the tall and burly wine fighting monk who had become a little thin and rickety.


    The masked man did not pursue the Doujiu monk, but attacked Wang Chongyang on the back. Just now, Wang Chongyang saw a sudden change, and subconsciously took back some of his internal power, so that the wine fighting monk had the strength to deal with the sneak attack.


    However, this sudden withdrawal of his internal power, coupled with the fact that the wine fighting monk didn''t have time to withdraw his internal power at the same time, made his blood churn. Of course, with the cultivation of his great master, this kind of internal injury could be temporarily suppressed after a few breaths. Unfortunately, the masked man didn''t give him time. When he was half paralyzed and didn''t have time to resist, he pressed his palm on his back.


    Wang Chongyang sighed: "my life is over!"


    Just after the rise and fall, he naturally saw that the masked man had also reached the level of great master. When he was hit by the other person''s palm in his vest, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die, let alone now?


    But soon his face was startled, and he was not hurt. The other party''s magnificent Qi seemed to just take his body as a ferry, and follow the meridians in his body to surge from his right palm.


    He was a gorgeous man, immediately understood the intention of the other side, is to take the opportunity to hurt and fight their own internal power of Huang Shang! Huang Chang''s internal power was equal to his own, but he suddenly doubled his internal power. Where can he stand?


    Wang Chongyang is not willing to let the masked man succeed, but he knows very well that if he closes his hand, the surging internal power in his body will explode in an instant, and he will be killed immediately. He even has no time to leave a last word.


    Survival is a human instinct. Even when he is a great master, it''s hard to avoid vulgarity. Of course, if he is given enough time to think about it, he may sacrifice himself if he wants to understand the relationship.


    But in such a hurry, where can he think clearly? What the other party wants is his momentary hesitation.


    It was such a hesitant effort that the turbulent and incomparable Qi had already surged from his palm to Huang Chang.


    The whole change just happened in an instant. Huang Chang saw the wine fighting monk being attacked, and his reaction was fast enough. Now it is impossible for him to retreat completely. He plans to fight for internal injuries and also interrupt the competition of internal forces. I think Wang Chongyang is busy fighting against the masked man, and he won''t attack him at this time, even if he suffers from internal forces, Also barely within the range of tolerance, take advantage of the gap of the masked man attacking Wang Chongyang to restore his freedom, so that he can still have the power to fight with the masked man.


    It''s a pity that as soon as he received his internal power, the power of Wang Chongyang''s palm suddenly doubled, Huang Chang''s blood gushed, and his whole body retreated like a broken sandbag. His first reaction was that Wang Chongyang took the opportunity to plot against him, but the next moment he immediately reflected that the internal power he had just attacked was totally different from Wang Chongyang''s innate skill, and it was obviously the masked man who attacked him.


    It turns out that the other party did not hurt Wang Chongyang as he imagined, but chose to deal with himself first!


    "What a deep calculation!" At that moment, huang shang not only suffered from his own internal force, but also the power of Wang Chongyang and the mysterious man, which was equivalent to a person who suffered the full blow of the three great masters without any defense. In addition, he was old, and his vitality was exhausted. Now the only thing he could do was to take a few more breaths.


    The timing of the other side is so precise that even his reaction after the attack is fully utilized. If it is not planned at the beginning, he will not believe anything.


    The masked man did not stop beating the two great masters in a row. He continued to press his palm on Wang Chongyang''s waistcoat. As soon as he vomited his internal power, he would shatter each other''s meridians.


    However, Huang Chang retreated suddenly, and Wang Chongyang was finally able to free his hands. Because the key point was controlled, he knew that he would not be spared. Instead, he chose to exchange his life for his life instead of defending himself. One of the martial arts of Quanzhen school is the sword technique of returning to the same goal. With Wang Chongyang''s cultivation today, he naturally does not insist on using the sword.


    With a twist of his arm, he poked back with an incredible arc of anti joint. With congenital skill and a Yang finger force, he directly hit the man''s lower abdomen.


    The masked man retreated abruptly. Although his head and face were covered, he could see that his breathing was much faster than usual. It was obvious that the move just made him hurt a lot.


    However, Wang Chongyang sighed secretly. He was attacked first. At the beginning of the attack, the acupoints in his waistcoat were restrained, and the opponent''s internal power suddenly intruded into his body. As a result, his innate skill and the power of Yiyang finger were more or less compromised. Just before he hit the opponent''s abdomen, he ran into a very soft invisible wall of air, and part of his internal power was like a mud ox entering the sea. Also thanks to a Yang refers to break the real gas, otherwise with his state at that time, may not be able to really hit each other.


    However, after breaking through the gas wall, his finger force was at the end of a bolt. Although he hurt his opponent, it was not a fatal injury. With his opponent''s martial arts, he could recover after a period of cultivation.


    His own situation is much worse. His internal meridians have been destroyed in a mess. Although he will not die immediately, he will only live for a few months at most.


    "The Yijinjing is indeed a famous skill for thousands of years. Who is the eminent monk of Shaolin?" The wine fighting monk not far away finally calmed down and said in a hoarse voice. Although he had been watching for a long time, it was only a few breaths since the masked man''s sneak attack. After a short fight just now, he could naturally judge the martial arts that hurt him.


    The other people in the field noticed the situation of the fighting monk at that time. Originally, he was practicing Joyoung''s magic power, and the whole person was radiant. At this time, his cheeks seemed to be dried up.


    The face of the things that vanishes in a flash of color, the Weng voice is Weng, and the Spirit says, "the master of Joyoung''s magic is really deserved. When the light and stone were burning, it was possible to sacrifice the essence of blood for the purpose of preserving vitality. In a few days, it is impossible to practice it and not come back."


    The wine fighting monk sighed: "today there is no life under the mountain." On weekdays, he had Joyoung''s magic power, and the general injury Joyoung was automatically restored after several hours of running on Sunday. Even though he was seriously injured, he recovered very quickly. But just now the opponent''s attack is directly beyond the scope of Jiuyang Qi recovery, so he has to use secret skills to save his life.


    It''s just that the reason why the secret skill is called the secret skill is obviously costly. Now his cultivation has fallen. Even if he leaves safely, he will not be able to return to the great master''s realm all his life.


    "No, his internal power just now..." Huang Shang, lying on the other side of the ground, said feebly. Although he had no vitality in his body, he was the foundation of a great master and would not be killed immediately.


    "Master!" Huang Shan girl exclaimed, ran to his side and helped him up. She felt that his body was cold and his pulse was thin. She couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Huang Chang didn''t pay any attention to her. He looked at the masked man and continued: "he seems to be the way of Xiaoyao sect."


    Wang Chongyang, sitting on the other side, nodded and echoed: "yes, just now his true Qi of protecting body seems to be the divine skill of Beiming."


    "You are also the leader of Shaolin Temple and Xiaoyao sect. Are you..." the wine fighting monk suddenly thought of one person.


    The man took off the black towel on his head and sighed: "the reason why he hid his identity is that he didn''t want to implicate other related people. Unexpectedly, he was recognized by you."


    Then they noticed his clear bald head and white beard. They thought it was no wonder that he had to cover up his hair to hide his identity as a monk.


    At this time, Huang shannu had recognized the identity of the other party. She could not help but be surprised and angry: "it''s you, sweeping monk!"


    "Amitabha." The floor sweeping monk put his hands together, but his face was very pale. In a flash, he hit the three great masters hard. Although it was a sneak attack, it was not easy to hurt them. The three strikes almost exhausted all his power.


    Of course, the great master is a great master after all, and there is a gap between him and other experts. Even now he is in the weakest state, even if other people in the field want to take advantage of the fire, he is by no means his opponent.


    The yellow shirt girl angrily scolded: "I used to treat you as an eminent monk. I didn''t expect that you were just a sneak attack mean person."


    "The Archbishop told me so." The sweeping monk didn''t explain, and his eyes were full of guilt.


    The king of Yi said with a smile: "what do you know? This is not a martial arts contest in the river and lake. The master has national hatred and family hatred. This is the only chance. He has to hit hard, so he doesn''t care about anything else."


    "National enmity and family hatred?" Zhao Gou couldn''t help itching his teeth with hatred. He had a chance to win this time, but suddenly a floor sweeping monk appeared, which made the situation suddenly turn around. The key is that his two most important masters were all seriously injured, and their lives may not be protected. Naturally, they can''t continue to work. How can they not ask clearly, "which royal family were you in the doldrums hundreds of years ago?"


    Because of murongbo''s ridiculous motive, Zhao Gou just asked casually, but unexpectedly, he touched the mood of the floor sweeping monk.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to say anything more, but if I didn''t understand anything, I would have failed my father''s efforts over the past hundred years, and I couldn''t make all the ancestors smile." the monk''s peaceful eyes suddenly lit up a bit of hatred, "Chen Qiao mutiny, Huang Pao Jiashen, how did you come to the throne of Zhao, remember?"


    Zhao Gou''s face changed: "are you from the Chai family?"


    The floor sweeping monk looked to the north, his eyes full of nostalgia: "emperor ruiwu Xiaowen died young in those years, because the first three sons were killed by the hidden emperor Liu Chengyou of the later Han Dynasty, and they could only be succeeded by the fourth son who was still young. As a result, Zhao Kuangyin bullied their orphan and widowed mother, brought a yellow robe and usurped the land of Dazhou."


    Huang Chang suddenly moved in his heart: "are you the descendant of Chai Xijin, the king of Ji?" In recent years, he has been secretly tracing the whereabouts of the Zhou clan in the past, and Chai zongxun was granted the title of King Zheng after his Zen throne, which has been under the supervision of the imperial court; Tsao King Chai Xi let them disappear on the day of the coup d''etat and exile among the people. A few years ago, he also found out their whereabouts. After Guo Sheng joined shuipo Liangshan and failed to fight against the Song Dynasty, he lived in Niujia village in seclusion and restored the surname of Guo Wei, the Taizu of the Later Zhou Dynasty. Guo Jing was the only survivor of this vein; Only Chai Xijin, the king of Ji who was adopted by Pan Mei, and Chai Xijiao, the king of Qi who was adopted by Lu Yan, changed their names and disappeared in the sight of the imperial court.

 Chapter 2006

    The sixth Prince adopted by Pan Mei was renamed Pan Lang, and the seventh Prince adopted by Lu Yan was renamed luduoxun. Later, they encouraged Zhao Tingmei, the king of Wei, to conspire against him. After their failure, luduoxun was exiled to Yazhou, and Pan Lang hid himself in the lake. Finally, they called themselves xiaoyaozi and founded xiaoyaopai.


    Of course, huang shang found out all these things in recent years. However, because there are few Xiaoyao people, they are mysterious and unknown. In addition, the imperial court has suffered from internal and external troubles in recent years, so they can''t deal with them for a while.


    Since the floor sweeping monk can master the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect, he is probably the sixth prince.


    The monk''s face was full of recollection, and his tone was full of regret: "when my father was hiding in the river and lake, he did not forget to overthrow the Song Dynasty and restore the great Zhou Dynasty. However, after Zhao Tingmei''s case, he knew that Zhao song''s fate was still there, and he could only hope for future generations. So he took three brilliant disciples to teach them in accordance with their aptitude. Wu Xingyun, the eldest disciple, taught her the merit of "eight wasteland and six harmonies are my own."; Wu Yazi, the second disciple, taught him the northern underworld magic skill; Li Qiushui, the third disciple, taught her "little wuxianggong."


    Many people in the audience didn''t know the inside story. After listening to him, they knew that the famous Tianshan TongLao and others were all disciples of the father of the sweeping monk, and they were shocked one by one.


    The sweeping monk continued: "my father asked them to cultivate their own forces in the western regions, the Xixia and the Central Plains, and agreed that when song Ting changed, they would work together to restore the rivers and mountains of the great Zhou Dynasty. Who would have thought that they were trapped in love and turned into enemies? How can I remember my father''s instructions in those years? In these years, the song Tingfeng, fangla rebellion, the Yang Yao rebellion, the Jingkang incident, and the Jin Dynasty''s several trips to the south to search the mountains and search the sea, which was not a great opportunity? In those days, my father had never been able to wait for such an opportunity in his whole life. Who knows that the three of them just missed so many good opportunities. "


    At this point, the face of the original kind-hearted sweeping monk suddenly showed a bit of ferocious color. It was obvious that he deeply hated these people for failing his father''s hard work all his life.


    Looking at the anger on his face, the wine fighting monk frowned and said, "you are possessed."


    "Good, good," said the sweeping monk, his hands clasped, and his manner returned to peace. "Yes, this matter has become my devil. Originally hiding in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple, I was deeply influenced by the scriptures of eminent monks of all ages. I thought I had put everything down. But when the people of spirit mountain villa came to me, I found that I didn''t forget all this. Although this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity may not be able to recover the great Zhou Dynasty, it can at least bring chaos to the Song court, kill an emperor, and wash away the humiliation suffered by the royal family of the great Zhou Dynasty, which is also the fulfillment of father''s dying wish. "


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have that ability!" Zhao Gou suddenly realized that he was delaying time when he was talking so much. He had just hit three great masters hard. How could he not pay any price? Now it must be the end of the storm. If he is given a chance to breathe, when he recovers, he will not be able to compete with the people on his side.


    As soon as his voice fell, he turned into a shadow and attacked the sweeping monk. In a flash, they were less than a foot away from each other, and their noses almost touched each other. No one can imagine the strange move, and the speed of action is even more indescribable.


    "What a strange body method!" Many people in the field sighed that Zhao Gou had just attacked Shi chuantian, but his body method was not so fast.


    It turns out that in the face of the great master, Zhao Gou didn''t dare to be careless. As soon as he came, he exerted all his strength, and even exerted 12% of his power in fear.


    When a normal person competes with an enemy, his hands are often three feet away from the enemy. If he is bullied into the front of his body by the other person, his hands are hard to defend, but they can''t play their strengths.


    "What about the great master?" Zhao Gou was as fast as lightning, but now he is so close to each other that he is determined to get one. He prints it on his chest and stabs it in his eyes with an embroidery needle hidden in his hand.


    He is very confident in his speed. Even if he is a great master in such a short distance, he can''t avoid it. What''s more, now his opponent''s strength is exhausted, and most of them don''t have much internal power left.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, his attack hit the other side. However, as soon as the corner of his mouth rose slightly, the voice of Doujiu monk and huang shang came from his ear: "be careful!"


    Zhao Gou''s smile suddenly solidified, because he had realized that the feeling from his hand was wrong!


    In front of the fight wine monk gradually dissipated, the original just his stab is just a shadow!


    To understand all this, Zhao Gou felt that his hair was going to stand up. He quickly picked up the ghostly figure and floated away. Unfortunately, as soon as his body moved, a palm of his hand pressed on his shoulder.


    "Ah Zhao Gou let out a shrill scream, and then the whole body trembled like an electric shock.


    "Beiming magic skill!" Wang Chongyang instantly recognized the martial arts of the wine fighting monk. Just now, his finger power was also consumed by Beiming Qi.


    "Officials!" Although Huang shannu didn''t like her half brother, how could she not help her? He grabbed a long sword and rushed to save Zhao Gou.


    The floor sweeping monk controlled Zhao Gou with one hand, and the other hand slowly raised. Huang shannu felt that her wrist was numb, and she could not hold the sword in her hand.


    Then a soft force hit her shoulder, and she felt that her acupoints were sealed, and she fell to one side.


    "It''s said that the Tianshan plum blossom twister of the Xiaoyao sect can bring all the martial arts in the world into it. I didn''t think so before, but today I see that it really deserves its reputation." Huang shang sighed.


    Replied the nine Yin manual, "what is there in the world that compares with Huang Xiong''s nine Yin classics?" but we can''t fight a fair fight. I''m acting mean. "


    Huang Chang shook his head and said, "if you and I change places, I''ll do the same. Moreover, you''ll hit the three of us at one stroke. The timing is accurate. I''m afraid there''s no other person in the world with this insight and skill."


    As a great master who has lived for nearly a hundred years, his bearing is naturally different from that of ordinary people. At this point, he has long been open to it, and he also admires the other party''s striking.


    The wine fighting monk on the other side couldn''t help saying, "monk, I admire him very much, but the only thing I can''t figure out is that brother Chongyang is also from your ghost mountain villa. Why do you want to attack him?"


    Before the floor sweeper answered, Wang Chongyang said, "what''s hard to understand? We have no affiliation with spirit mountain villa, just because we are together for a common purpose. What I am against is Zhao Gou, a fatuous monarch, who is still loyal to the court and the country. What he is against is the whole Song Dynasty. Naturally, we are not the same people. In order to avoid trouble in the future, It''s all over. If it were me, I would probably do the same


    When he fought in the battlefield in the past, he naturally understood that he had to do everything he could. He could not give the enemy a chance to fight back. His own cultivation would become the biggest variable in the future, so he could not keep it.


    The sweeping monk sighed: "you understand me like this, but you excuse me. I''m so ashamed."


    At this time, Zhao Gou had been released by him, but he had lost half of his strength. His hair was gray, his cheeks were shriveled, his eyes were absent, and he seemed to be several decades older than usual.


    The floor sweeping monk looked down at the mud like emperor on the ground, and his fierce face gradually faded: "I have wasted your internal power and meridians. From now on, you are a useless person. Killing you is cheaper than killing you. In the future, it is better for you to live rather than die, which is enough to comfort the spirits of ancestors."


    Zhao Gou didn''t say a word and his eyes were empty. This time, he tried his best to hide the fact that he was a top expert. As a result, he could not accept such a tragic ending?


    The floor sweeping monk frowned slightly: "but I''m curious. Your body method just now seems to be the martial arts in sunflower classic. How can you know sunflower classic?"


    Zhao Gou didn''t seem to hear what he said, but huang shang sighed and explained: "it''s not the sunflower dictionary, it''s just the anti evil sword spectrum. The people in the Jianghu only know that the anti evil sword technique is a unique skill of the Lin family of Fujian Fuwei escort agency, but they don''t know that Lin Yuantu, the ancestor of the Lin family, is a member of the Lin family of Gusu. "


    "Gusu Lin family?" When Wang Chongyang heard about this family, his face suddenly turned strange.


    The woman in the yellow shirt who fell to one side thought that the Lin family was thin, and the patriarch of this generation seemed to make Lin like a sea of salt and iron, right?


    Huang shang continued: "the world thinks that Lin Yuantu died and left the anti evil sword manual in Fuwei escort agency. In fact, he just got tired of the conflicts in the world and returned to the Lin family. Later, he left a sword manual in the Lin family, but the cultivation conditions were strict, cough... And the Lin family was an official family, but no one practiced this dangerous Kung Fu, Later, the imperial court got the sword score, and the officials had the chance to meet the requirements of cultivation, so they practiced the sword technique. "


    Several great masters on the scene were well-informed, and naturally knew what prerequisites were needed to cultivate the anti evil sword technique. In addition, they suddenly realized that Zhao Gou could not be human.


    Not far away, Wang Chongyang coughed a few times: "brother Huang''s words are bad. Some of the descendants of the Lin family have practiced this sword technique."


    "Who?" Huang shang was curious.


    Wang Chongyang did not answer directly, but looked at the little dragon girl not far away: "brother Huang, don''t you think the jade girl''s pure heart sword technique of dragon girl looks familiar?"


    Huang Chang suddenly said: "no wonder, no wonder, I think her sword technique is similar to the emperor''s martial arts, but she was born too handsome, just like a fairy dancing a sword, which makes people not associate with that."


    Wang Chongyang''s face was tender: "at that time, Chaoying was brilliant. Unlike other ladies, she didn''t like embroidery. Instead, she liked to dance swords and swords. She could learn some martial arts at first sight. Later, by chance, she found a secret book at home. She had studied it for a long time. At that time, I was very curious about what secret book could trouble her for such a long time, and I wanted to help her read it together. As a result, she resolutely refused to show it to me. At that time, I thought she was competitive. I was afraid that I would overpower her by learning martial arts. Now I think about it, I''m afraid that she was afraid that I could not resist the temptation to learn this martial arts to wave a knife... Hehe. Now I know that the secret book of the Lin family is "exorcism sword technique". All the doubts in the past can be solved. "


    "Grandmother..." Little Dragon Girl muttered to herself. How could she not know who he was talking about?


    The wine fighting monk couldn''t help sighing: "Miss Lin is really a genius. She has transformed this evil skill into a martial skill suitable for women''s cultivation. She has changed her cruel and treacherous way and made her immortal."

 Chapter 2007

    "She''s really a genius." Wang Chongyang showed a trace of tenderness in his eyes, but he soon thought of his current situation. If she knew it, he would have to laugh at it, and his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    After listening to several people''s stories, the floor sweeping monk was slightly relieved: "so it is, I thought..." he didn''t say the following words. The crowd was still in shock, but no one noticed.


    "It''s time for me to leave, too." Before leaving, the sweeping monk saluted Huang Chang and others with his hands together to show his apology.


    At this time, Zhao Gou suddenly said: "since you hate our surname Zhao, why don''t you kill him?"


    When they looked in the direction he pointed, they saw King Yi whose face had changed greatly. King Yi had just witnessed the floor sweeping monk and Wang Chongyang of ghost mountain villa. He was already muttering in his heart. He could only pray that he would forget himself. Who knows that he was mentioned by Zhao Gou.


    Zhao Gou continued: "you should know that after my death, the Yi King usurped the throne and became the emperor. It''s also the land of Zhao song. What''s the significance of your behavior this time?" After all, he is a hero of a generation. Although he has lost in a mess, he immediately realizes that he has the opportunity to stir up the relationship between the floor sweeping monk and the king of Yi. Even if he dies, he will be buried with the king of Yi!


    The sweeper shook his head slightly: "he is better alive."


    "Why?" Zhao Gou was shocked and asked in a hurry.


    "After all, there is a prince in the capital. If I kill King Yi, won''t I help your chosen Prince ascend the throne?" The sweeping monk said, "if his life is left behind, he will fight with the prince. There will be a fierce fight then. The prince of Yi is no match for him because he is so scheming. However, after he ascends the throne, how can people in the world accept him? In the future, those ambitious clans of the Zhao family will certainly follow the example and attack him with their righteous reputation. In this way, your Zhao family will never have peace. "


    Zhao Gou was shocked. He didn''t expect that he could see it so thoroughly. After such an analysis, most of the follow-up development was as he said.


    King Yi was about to cry at this time. Although he knew that the floor sweeper was calculating himself, he could not help thanking him for not killing him. He was only worried that he would stimulate the other party to change his mind, so he opened his mouth for half a day and finally did not dare to say anything.


    The floor sweeper walked slowly down the mountain road. Everyone could see that he was pale. He knew that no matter how powerful he was, he was at the end of his rope. But no one in the field dared to stop him. No matter Zhao Gou or King Yi, he was eager to leave soon.


    Looking at his back more and more far away, Yi Wang Zhi is proud to stand out. Now Zhao Gou''s experts are all destroyed, and he still retains considerable strength. It can be said that he has a chance to win.


    "Officer, I said before, if you don''t give it, I will take it myself." The king of Yi approached Zhao Gou step by step. Some of the remaining guards tried to stop him, but they were quickly killed by his dead men. Huang shang and Doujiu monk had already run out of oil. Where could they stop him?


    "It''s a pity that song Qingshu broke his appointment. Otherwise, you won''t succeed!" Looking at each other getting closer and closer, Zhao Gou''s tone was full of resentment. Originally, his side had an absolute advantage, and he had hidden his secret card of peerless martial arts for so many years. Because song Qingshu didn''t come, everything fell short. Now what he hates most is not the floor sweeping monk and King Yi, but the song Qingshu that never appeared.


    "He was dragged by Jia Xiang''s people. How could he come back so soon?" With a sneer, King Yi thought that Xia Quan and Liu Yu had nearly 100000 people under their command. Maybe they had already taken Yangzhou, which was under the name of song, "but the officials can rest assured that when I ascend the throne, I will certainly get rid of song, which is a relief for them."


    Song Qingshu''s martial arts and reputation are too high, and there are 100000 elite soldiers under his command. In case any clan won him over, his throne might not be stable, so he would be the first to get rid of him.


    It''s said that song''s confidants are the best in the world, and they will accept it at that time.


    "Come and see the officials off." King Yi waved his hand and asked one of his subordinates to come. He was not stupid. How could he do it himself to kill a monarch and leave a handle on the world for no reason. Now any one of his subordinates has killed Zhao Gou, and he can even be pushed out as a scapegoat at a certain time in the future.


    The man was a martyr of Yi Wang Yang, but he didn''t hesitate. He cut Zhao Gou''s head with a knife. At this time, a cold light flashed by, and his waist knife was already held by a long sword.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Wang Yi was shocked: "Miss Yue, this is..."


    Little Dragon Girl Xiumei micro Cu, lightly said: "you just said you want to get rid of song... Qingshu?"


    King Yi wanted to give himself a big mouth. He was so overjoyed that he forgot that it was song Qingshu who protected Xiao Longnu when she failed to enter the palace. If they had no affair, how could they take such a big risk?


    The women who just said that their surnames were all beautiful. Now any one of them is as beautiful as a fairy. Some of them greedily look at the little dragon girl. King Yi finds that the more powerful the power is, the more powerful the desire is.


    "I don''t like the way you look now." Little dragon girl turned to her side with a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    King Yi''s face sank and he thought that he would be the emperor soon. How dare you, a woman in the world, give me a look? I want to reprimand them, but I immediately think that Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu are good at martial arts. Now if they tear their faces apart, it''s just a matter of variables. I''d better wait until the overall situation is settled and then deal with them slowly.


    When they were in a stalemate, a loud noise suddenly broke out in the distance, and people subconsciously turned back.


    The floor sweeper walked slowly. He was about ten feet away from the bamboo forest. Suddenly, the ground burst open, and countless concealed weapons mixed with soil shot at him, blocking all his retreat in all directions. No matter how magical his lightness skill was, he could not avoid it.


    The floor sweeping monk has just plotted against the three great masters. How can he not guard against other people''s drawing gourds like this? The reason why he just walked so slowly was that he had to seize the time to digest the skill he had absorbed from Zhao Gou.


    If on weekdays, Zhao Gou''s internal power is strong, but the cultivation of the sweeping monk is more profound. After absorbing his lifelong skills, he can quickly transform them into his own. But this time, he designs to hit three great masters hard, and then he is attacked by Wang Chongyang. In addition, he has to deal with Zhao Gou''s attack later, so his internal power is exhausted.


    In this case, refining Zhao Gou''s skill is much slower than usual, but he left so slowly that the distance of tens of feet had provided him enough time to refine Zhao Gou''s internal power to 7788, enough to face the sudden crisis.


    As soon as his clothes and robes were displayed, the unique skills of heaven and earth in his sleeves became more and more magical, and all the hidden weapons and soil in the sky were put into his sleeves.


    However, the enemy obviously did not intend to use these secret weapons to kill a great master. Behind the secret weapons was an old man in green with a square scarf and a long beard.


    The body method of the old man in green clothes is very unique, which is quite different from that of the Wulin in the Central Plains. He was originally in the front, but suddenly changed to the right side of the floor sweeping monk and stamped his ribs with his palm.


    This palm can''t make any moves, but the air in the palm seems to be distorted, reflecting a strange light.


    "This martial arts looks a little familiar?" Wang Chongyang is thoughtful.


    Huang Chang groaned feebly: "Kung Fu of Xiake island." Just now he has been fighting with Shi potian for so long, so naturally he can be sure.


    "I don''t know if this is the Dragon Island owner or the wooden Island owner of Xiake island." The wine fighting monk is very curious. Up to now, all the three great masters have been disabled. They have let go of everything. Cuncui is looking at everything with a theatrical attitude, hoping that the more chaotic the better.


    Wang Chongyang replied: "the two envoys of Xiake Island often wear yellow clothes and green clothes. Since they wear green clothes, they should be the leader of the wooden island."


    Zhao Gou said in a cold voice: "Jia pardons that old man!" Jia Xun is Jia Sidao''s half brother. He almost succeeded to the title of Rong Guogong, so he went to the palace to see the emperor. Now that he is here, it means that Jia Sidao has finally started.


    It''s a pity that now he has lost all the games. He doesn''t have any chessmen at all. He doesn''t even have the qualification to enter the game. It''s all intelligence mistakes. At the beginning, he thought that Jia Sidao was in charge of ghost mountain villa. Unexpectedly, King Yi was able to recruit so many experts.


    "Another great master?" I don''t know who asked.


    Several great masters looked at each other, then shook their heads. Wang Chongyang said, "yes, but not."


    Huang Chang added: "this palm has already reached the threshold of great master''s realm. It''s also half a step of great master." But the three of them all know that a word is wrong. It seems that the difference is not far, but many top experts can not break through to the real grand master realm in their lifetime.


    "Although there is still a lack of heat, but now the state of nameless, the winner is still unknown." The wine fighting monk murmured to himself.


    A few people have no time to chat any more, and they are all staring at the changes in the war situation.


    In a twinkling, the floor sweeping monk had already played several moves with the leader of the wooden island. Obviously, the floor sweeping monk was extremely afraid of his palm power. Instead of hard joining, he used excellent body method to resolve it.


    Seeing him in danger, many people felt sad. They thought that the great master would die in the hands of curfew in the end?


    After all, huang shang and the other three were injured in the hands of the great master, which is also in line with everyone''s expectations. Only the great master has the ability to be injured. If such a great master was killed by others, it''s really a pity.


    All of a sudden, the floor sweeping monk finally took a slap, which was as gentle as a lover''s touch. Huang shang and Wang Chongyang looked back at the wine fighting monk, who had been badly hurt by the slap before.


    "Amitabha." The wine fighting monk seemed to see the ending, and his tone was full of compassion.


    The master of wooden Island saw him clap his hand, and his heart was full of warning. However, he thought that the other side was at the end of the storm now, and his palm power should attack him first, so he clenched his teeth, did not dodge, and continued to press his hand.


    However, his pupils suddenly constricted, because the other side''s light palm, I don''t know how to do it, unexpectedly, the last one came first, and first one step pressed on him.


    He suddenly felt sharp pain all over, the whole person can no longer stand on the ground.


    The floor sweeper is not feeling well at this time. Normally, this shot is enough to kill the other person, but he is not hurt. But now, at the end of the storm, he still doesn''t avoid the other person''s hand. He suddenly realizes that his ribs are broken and half of his body is paralyzed.


    At this time, the land behind him suddenly exploded again, a figure suddenly jumped out, while he was paralyzed for a short time, a blow on his heart.

 Chapter 2008

    The floor sweeping monk staggered forward for dozens of steps, and finally sat down under a big tree. His white beard was covered with blood stains. It was obvious that he had been badly hurt by his powerful fist.


    That man didn''t continue to pursue. No one in the world can survive. He can still survive with his best efforts. As the saying goes, the enemy is a great master after all. It''s hard to avoid that he will have some secret skills. If he is buried with the other party, it won''t be worth the loss.


    "Great master!" Even if Huang Shang didn''t make a sound, other people in the field would make a judgment. No matter his body method or martial arts, the man behind is obviously much higher than the former master of wooden island.


    Huang shang and the other three look at each other. Just now, the floor sweeping monk finds the punctual machine to lift a weight to hit them. In the twinkling of an eye, he is also attacked by others. It''s really a pity.


    "For... Why!" Before the master of wooden island was patted by the floor sweeping monk, his life was exhausted, but at that time, the floor sweeping monk was not in the peak state, so he still had a breath.


    The object he asked was not the floor sweeper, but the man who came out behind.


    Before that, the man always turned his back to us. Now we can see his appearance clearly. He has a mustache and a long beard. Who is Jia Sidao?


    "He is a great master?" Zhao Gou recognized him. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it.


    Huang Chang also frowned: "he should know a unique martial art that hides his breath." Before, Jia Sidao often went to the palace. He could see that his opponent''s martial arts were very good, but he didn''t reach the level of a great master. Combined with his current strength, it was obvious that he had deliberately hidden himself.


    "They''re all old shady goods!" The king of Yi scolded secretly. Zhao gouming was a top expert, but he pretended that the wind would blow to his body; Jia Sidao is more cunning. He had all kinds of difficulties in cooperation before. He couldn''t deal with several great masters, so he believed it and used the great masters in spirit mountain villa. Now he got a big bargain.


    "What, why." Jia Sidao looked at the master of the wooden island and said faintly, which attracted the rest of the people to think that you are not brothers. Now that your brother is seriously injured, how can you go to check the injury and treat him by the way.


    Wooden Island subject gas is weak, but his eyes are full of hate: "you and I work together to deal with the sweeping monk at the end of the crossbow, originally is very safe, why you have not shot, let me alone on all his attacks."


    Jia Sidao replied: "the sweeping monk is unfathomable. I don''t know if he has any cards. So let''s test him. I''ll find an absolute chance to do it again. I just didn''t expect that he could hurt you like this."


    Wooden Island master a sneer: "up to now, you say these are to cheat who?"


    Jia Sidao frowned and did not answer.


    The wooden island Master was not willing to go on and said, "you have the idea of killing people with a knife, but I don''t understand. Why do you want me to die?"


    "You don''t understand?" Jia Sidao seemed to be moved by something hidden in his heart. Suddenly, a murderous opportunity flashed in his eyes, "if you want people to know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself!"


    "What do you mean?" he said


    Jia Sidao snorted coldly: "do you want to pretend? How did my precious jade die? "


    "Is Baoyu dead? Isn''t it missing? "


    Jia Sidao said without expression: "do you think that with my power and the intelligence network of Xiake Island, there are still people in the world who can''t be found? But Baoyu just like disappeared out of thin air, so long a little clue can not be found! Unless... He''s already dead. "


    The wooden Island master replied in a deep voice: "yes, I have always had such a guess. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you were sad, but it wasn''t me who killed him!"


    Jia Sidao gave him a deep look: "do you think people like us will believe him because of each other''s words? We only look at the interests behind, and you are the only one who has such a motive. As soon as Baoyu died, lian''er of your family was the nominal successor of Jia''s family. I tried my best to fight for such great power, but I ended up marrying someone else. Do you think I''m a fool? "


    "Originally I suspected that the couple of brother Lian and Wang Xifeng were also powerful characters, but later I thought that even if they had the heart, they didn''t have the ability to get rid of Baoyu quietly. After thinking about it, it was only you."


    At this time, the owner of the wooden island had run out of oil and the lamp was dead, and his voice became weaker and weaker: "it''s really not me..."


    Jia Sidao''s face was expressionless, and obviously he didn''t believe it at all. He only thought that he was trying to protect his descendants.


    No longer taking care of the master of the wooden Island, Jia Sidao turned around and walked towards the courtyard step by step. King Yi turned pale and stepped back subconsciously. The grand master''s aura was not in vain. Thinking that he didn''t have a master who could compete with him, he felt uneasy.


    "Jia Xiang, the dust has settled down here. Thanks to Jia Xiang''s ingenious calculation, all this has happened." Wang Yi''s tone was full of flattery. At the same time, he thought in his heart that when this happened, he must find another great master to escort him. Otherwise, he would face too much pressure from Jia.


    At the same time, he wasn''t very worried about Jia Sidao''s disadvantage. After all, Jia didn''t dare to risk the world''s great injustice. He called himself Emperor, right? Always rely on their own identity, can be justified.


    Jia Sidao''s eyes scanned the whole room for a week, and saw that Huang Shang''s breath was only in, but not out. He finally let go. As for Li Qingluo, Xiao Longnu and other people, they may be regarded as masters in the Jianghu, but they were not in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid the dust may not be settled." Jia Sidao said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Yi Wang one Zheng, "what still have not decided?" Zhao Gou''s experts are miserable. Who else can make waves? As for the people in zhubanzhi, they were almost wiped out by pharmacist Huang''s blue sea and tide song, and they couldn''t make it by themselves; The bodyguards at the foot of the mountain were also dragged down, far away from the water.


    Jia Sidao walked up to Zhao Gou and looked down at him. His eyes showed sarcasm and disdain: "what a great event it is for the emperor to die. At that time, he will always give an account to all his subjects. What''s the cause of his death."


    King Yi doubted: "it''s not agreed before that song Qingshu should carry this black pot. He has high martial arts skills and poor reputation for sleeping flowers and willows. He said that he had an affair with Princess Wu and was discovered by the officials, so the adulterer and the adulteress did not do it twice..."


    "Tough enough!" All of a sudden, Zhao Gou thought that it would be good to let song bear the blame and let them bite the dog.


    Not far away the little dragon girl show eyebrow micro Cu, one side of Li Qingluo pulled her hand, motioned her not to act rashly.


    Jia Sidao said with a smile: "but song Qingshu didn''t appear in Wudang Mountain, and he was dragged in Yangzhou. Maybe many people will see him. At that time, they will not believe our story."


    Yi Wang frowned: "what should I do?"


    "I have a better idea here." Jia Sidao laughed strangely, "Wang Ye, do you want to listen?"


    Seeing his smile, Wang Yi felt a little bad in his heart, but his face was still full of smile: "please tell me."


    Jia Sidao said faintly: "King Yi planned to organize ghost mountain villa. He was an expert in the Internet world. He assassinated the officials in Wudang Mountain and tried to usurp the throne. Jia escaped all his life and returned to Xiangyang to mobilize troops from Jinghu to catch all the disorderly officials and thieves like King Yi. What do you think of this statement? "


    King Yi''s face changed greatly and he said with a forced smile, "the prime minister is joking."


    Jia Sidao shook his head: "compared with song Qingshu, everyone knows the reason why Wang Ye is not a minister. I think we are more willing to believe this version of the story."


    At this time, King Yi suddenly jumped up and fled to the foot of the mountain. Even those dead men in spirit mountain villa didn''t have time to greet him.


    Jia Sidao seemed to have expected that he would be like this. His body moved, and his whole body was like a galloping horse.


    "The lightness skill of Xiake island can really stand the saying" silver saddle shines on white horse, SA Da is like a meteor! " The wine fighting monk on the other side was very impressed. The great master had a lot of knowledge. Naturally, he had heard about some martial arts of Xiake island.


    When things come to this point, they are no longer able to look back and worry about other things. They just sit back and watch the situation change. King Yi is very hateful. Let Jia Sidao kill him, which can be regarded as a curse for everyone.


    Of course, it would be better if two people could bite a dog and lose both sides, but they all knew that it was impossible. Although Wang Yi''s martial arts were good, where was the opponent of the great master?


    Sure enough, Jia Sidao came first, grabbed King Yi''s shoulder, and then threw him back to the ground like a dead dog.


    "Lord!" In the bamboo forest, there are still many dead people in spirit mountain villa. Seeing this, they wave their swords to save King Yi.


    Jia Sidao snorted and stamped his foot on the ground. All the weapons, waist knives, spears and sharp swords scattered on the ground were blown away. Then with a wave of his sleeve, these dead things instantly became the most terrible murderous spirit, nailing all the dead people to the tree.


    Seeing this, King Yi''s face turned pale. He had lost his last reliance: "no, you can''t kill me. Killing me is the successor of the crown prince. He always hates you. You should know that if he is in the upper position, you will never have good fruit to eat."


    Jia Sidao''s face was gloomy. He knew what he was saying was true.


    The prince likes to play the piano. A few years ago, Jia Sidao cultivated a beautiful woman who is good at playing the piano and gave her to the other side. She let the beautiful woman watch the prince''s every move. She was proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She was trained to learn about calligraphy and etiquette, and soon made the prince like her. There is a map on the wall of the palace. The prince once pointed to QiongYa state and said, "if I succeed in the future, I will put Jia here." He once called Jia Sidao "xin''en" because he would either be exiled to Xinzhou or en Zhou in the future.


    How can Jia Sidao tolerate such a prince? Although he has great ambition, he is now on top of ten thousand people. He has been hesitant until he learned the prince''s attitude towards him and finally made up his mind to start preparing for this amazing situation.


    "Who said the crown prince would succeed? At that time, you can support a trusted clan. I think the king of Beijing is good. " Jia Sidao snorted. Although the king of Beijing was also from Xiake Island, he was not from his own family after all. He just asked him to make a transition first, and later he had other plans.


    Zhao Gou was very weak. At this time, he finally saved a little strength and said, "you really have a good idea. But when so many people see you killing your king and plotting against you, can you really block the mouth of the world?"


    Jia Sidao''s eyes swept around the hall and said without expression: "if you kill all of them, no one will know what happened here."

 Chapter 2009

    "What Everyone in the field subconsciously grasped the blade and stepped back a few steps. However, they were afraid that a move would lead to a thunderclap, so they did not dare to be the first one for the time being.


    As for several great masters, they have long been open-minded, with a light air.


    Li Qingluo shook Little Dragon Girl''s hand and whispered, "I''ll try my best to hold him down later. You''re good at lightness. Maybe you can run away."


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "your lightness skill is not bad. I''ll hold him down. You go."


    Li Qingluo frowned and said, "my Lingbo micro step is good at dodging. I can barely stop him for a while. Where can you stop him? Don''t get angry. I''m older than you. I''ve experienced everything in my life. You still don''t have a good time to enjoy. Remember to tell song what happened here, so that he won''t be intrigued by Jia Sidao in the future. In addition, if possible, let him revenge for me. "


    Little Dragon Girl hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything. The descendants of the ancient tomb sect always pay attention to being pure hearted and lustless. When grandma sun died in front of her, she didn''t feel very sad. Now listening to Li Qingluo''s analysis, I don''t argue with her anymore.


    At this time, Jia Shidao waved his hand, and a group of fully armed soldiers surrounded him, one by one holding a strong crossbow. The rest of the people in spirit mountain villa wanted to resist, and they were soon shot by the strong crossbow.


    These people seem to have been instructed in advance to shoot the ghost mountain villa and the remaining bodyguards, but they didn''t do anything to others. Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu look at each other and don''t move. Now is not a good time to escape.


    Soon, the only people who could stand in the field were them and Yin Liting, and the others were seriously injured and dying, and fell to the ground.


    "Xiangye, Xiangye, our own people, we are our own people." At this time, murongbo was used to being blind. He climbed over and grabbed Jia Sidao''s trousers.


    He also knows how embarrassed he is now, but he can''t care so much. If people die, there will be nothing left. How can he die so easily with the hope of rejuvenating the state of Yan?


    "My own people?" Jia Sidao sneered, "you are descendants of Dayan royal family. I don''t dare to climb up."


    Murongbo reluctantly squeezed out a smile: "it''s been seven or eight hundred years. It''s lucky to be able to save my life. I don''t dare to ask for anything else. In the future, I''ll be the only one who''s willing to take the lead!" Murong Fu had taken refuge with Jia Sidao before. To some extent, he was also a confidant of Jia Sidao. He used to be a guest Qing, and he was a bit proud. He didn''t take refuge with each other completely. But now, where can he care so much?


    "I''m the only one?" Jia Sidao snorted coldly, "what your son did in Sichuan at the beginning almost made me lose everything. I didn''t know how to raise a wolf cub. What did I stay here for?" Murong Fu has become a traitor in Sichuan. Everyone is fighting. How can he get involved with the other party? What''s more, Murong Fu betrayed him at the beginning. There was only a difference between zero and one in betraying this kind of thing. The first time there was a second time; Now murongbo is blind again. How can their father and son have any use value?


    "That''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding..." murongbo explained in a hurry, suddenly pointed to Jia Sidao and attacked him.


    He''s such a hero. He''s keen to judge from the tone of the other party that he can''t let go of himself. He just doesn''t do it twice. If he sneaks at such a close distance, he may still be able to save his life.


    Although he is blind, his skill is still there. Of course, under normal circumstances, not to mention fighting with a great master, he is fighting with people of the same level or even far inferior to himself. His blind disadvantage makes him unable to play his martial arts. But now I''m holding each other''s thighs and pleading, even if I can''t see each other''s position, and so close, the other side has no chance to move and dodge.


    His right finger was abandoned by Song Qing''s calligraphy. This time, he hugged Jia Sidao''s thigh with his right hand and poked his left hand into each other''s abdomen with his Shenhe finger. Shenhe finger was originally the most powerful unique skill of Murong family. This time, in order to survive, his finger condensed the peak of his life''s skill. He asked himself that he had never played Shenhe finger so well in his life.


    As long as you poke in the other party''s abdomen, even if Jia Sidao is a great master, he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. If you take him down the mountain at that time, you should be able to save his life. After going down the mountain, find a place to hide, and slowly inquire about fu''er''s whereabouts, so that the castle peak will not worry about firewood.


    But suddenly he noticed a sharp pain in his finger, followed by a few brittle sounds. He knew that his finger had been broken, and he was so shocked that he wanted to step back. But a heavy hand of Mount Tai had already patted on his cover.


    Murongbo was shocked, and then he didn''t know anything.


    Jia Sidao took out a handkerchief, wiped the blood on his hand, and said coldly, "since you know your father and son''s heart, how can you let you get so close and not be on guard?"


    Looking from a distance, the people on the side saw murongbo fall to the ground like a pool of mud. His seven orifices were bleeding and his expression was extremely ferocious. It was obvious that he could not die any more.


    Give him the same way. Murong Bo has won most of his reputation. Although people in the audience are not ashamed of his character, they still feel sorry to think that such a master is gone.


    "Only the dead can keep the secret. Murongbo has lived all his life. Why can''t he see through this?" Zhao Gou on one side saw all this, but he was a little happy. He was eager for Jia Sidao to kill all these disorderly officials and thieves.


    "The official family is worthy of being an official family. The key point is to say so." Jia Sidao now has the chance to win. He is not in a hurry to start. He has been in a low voice in front of this man for decades. If he is killed with one knife, the victory will be dull.


    Zhao Gou took a look at the dying stone on the other side of the sky. He laughed twice: "if what I expected is not bad, you won''t keep this young man''s life, will you?"


    Jia Sidao smile, do not deny: "what happened on the mountain, really can''t leak half a cent."


    "Adoptive father!" Shi Pantian was shocked. As an orphan, he didn''t feel the warmth of his family. During this period of time, Jia Sidao has been very kind to him, and even accepted him as his adopted son. In his heart, he has already vaguely regarded each other as his father, so he obeyed his orders and helped him finish his tasks several times. How can he know that now he only got a murderer?


    Jia Sidao showed a scornful smile and did not look at him again. His son could only be Baoyu. Where did the wild seed want to be his son?


    "You''re really cruel," Zhao Gou gasped for breath, and then he had the strength to continue. "Look at the young man, he really takes you as a relative, even he doesn''t let go. Doesn''t it make these people under your hands feel cold?"


    Jia Sidao snorted: "now, the officials still have to stir up dissension. These are all my confidants. They are absolutely trustworthy."


    Shi Po Tian looks gloomy. He hears the other party''s subtext. Obviously, his unknown origin does not reassure him. Comparatively speaking, he is more willing to believe that he has been cultivated by himself.


    The wine fighting monk suddenly said, "are you learning the legendary white head taixuan Sutra?"


    "Not bad." Jia Sidao is a little arrogant. Obviously, his achievements in martial arts are no worse than those in power.


    "No wonder, no wonder, only this legendary skill can give birth to a great master." Huang Chang sighed. Although Jia Sidao is obviously the weakest among them under normal conditions, he is also a great master. What''s more, now the overall situation has been decided, it''s meaningless to tangle with them.


    "Go At this time, Li Qingluo pushed XiaoLongNu, and then made a small step to attack Jia Sidao.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Jia Sidao snorted and took a step forward. Li Qingluo was shocked to find that Lingbo''s next changes were all restrained, which made her unable to avoid.


    "No rash trend to return to younger sister..." at this time on the side suddenly spread a voice.


    These are the two steps of Ling Bo''s micro step. Li Qingluo has been familiar with them for a long time, but generally speaking, Gui Mei tends to be reckless. If it''s the other way around, won''t she trip over herself? But now she can''t avoid it. She can only live as a dead horse. The doctor listens to the voice. Unexpectedly, she avoids it again.


    Jia Sidao looked back at the source of the sound, and could not help frowning: "you are not dead."


    "Although she''s not dead, it''s not much worse, but it''s not good to let her blood splash on the spot when she sees her daughter in danger before she dies." The floor sweeping monk looked peaceful, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, little dragon girl also attacked with a sword. Jia Sidao swung away her front sword with his sleeve, and then beat back, shaking away the sword from behind.


    XiaoLongNu''s sword is very fast, and the jade girl''s pure heart sword skill is haunted. Even if she is superior to her, she will be beaten by her sword skill, such as the king of the golden wheel.


    It''s a pity that Jia Sidao is a great master after all. There is a quality gap between the two sides. How could she be hurt by her sword technique?


    After swinging each other''s long sword, Jia Sidao bullied her and patted her shoulder well point with one palm, which made it difficult for XiaoLongNu''s left and right fighting skills to be displayed for a while.


    "The moon before the flowers!" Wang Chongyang saw her use the jade girl Suxin sword, and soon understood the essence of this set of sword techniques. Besides, he knew Quanzhen sword and jade girl sword techniques like the palm of his hand. With the great master''s eyesight, he naturally knew what moves Xiao Longnu should use to meet the enemy.


    "Little garden chrysanthemum!"


    "Have a drink!"


    "Brush thrush!"


    "Raise your eyebrows!"


    After commanding several moves in a company, Wang Chongyang suddenly realized the meaning behind the names of these moves, and felt a little disappointed.


    In a daze, little dragon girl was in danger.


    "Why didn''t you just leave!" Seeing her stay, Li Qingluo was a little annoyed and gratified, but she didn''t dare to delay and hurried to help.


    The floor sweeping monk on one side also gives advice from time to time. He knows the martial arts of Xiaoyao sect, so it''s not difficult to give advice to a younger generation.


    Yin Liting also joined the war, his Taiji Sword attainments can be said to be the first of the seven Xia, plus the jade girl Suxin sword is good at attacking, Taiji sword is good at defending, as soon as he joined, the pressure of the two women was lightened.


    The wine fighting monk and huang shang looked at each other and began to point out Yin Liting''s moves. Although they didn''t know Tai Chi sword, their martial arts skills were so high that they could do everything. It was not difficult to point out Yin Liting''s moves.


    The three little dragon girls are the best of the younger generation. Now there are several great masters who give advice. They are just as good as Jia Sidao for a while.


    After more than ten rounds of fighting, he still couldn''t win a few people. Jia Sidao was very angry. He knew that the floor sweeping monk''s accomplishments were unfathomable and his eyesight was extraordinary. It was not easy for him to get the upper hand in his moves with their guidance.


    To understand this, he had an idea in his heart. He suddenly burst out with a loud drink, and his kung fu for decades surged out. Although the Kung Fu of the three people on the other side was pretty good in the river and lake, they were young after all. They could not match the cultivation of the great master, so they were shocked by the sound wave Kung Fu.


    Jia Sidao took the opportunity to kick Yin Liting, hit Li Qingluo on the shoulder with one hand, and pressed XiaoLongNu on the top of her head with the other hand. In fact, he hesitated when he took the hand. XiaoLongNu was as beautiful as a fairy. It''s a pity that she died like this. If Baoyu is still there, I will like it when I see he

 Chapter 2010

    Seeing that he pressed the top of XiaoLongNu''s head, Jia Sidao was not half happy, because there was no sense of entity in his hand. Sure enough, XiaoLongNu''s appearance gradually became empty. What he had just hit was just a shadow.


    Jia Sidao looked up not far away and saw a young man holding XiaoLongNu and asked with concern, "are you ok?"


    Seeing that everyone was looking this way, Little Dragon Girl''s face was slightly dizzy. She shook her head and said, "it''s OK."


    But Jia Sidao''s face changed: "Song Qingshu? Why are you here? "


    It was song Qingshu who came. His hair was a little scattered and his forehead was sweating slightly. It was obvious that it was hard to get here.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Song Qingshu went to check the injuries of Li Qingluo and Yin Liting. Fortunately, Jia Sidao was just planning to attack XiaoLongNu, so although they were seriously injured, they were not fatal.


    "Yangzhou side..." Jia Sidao just opened his mouth and closed his mouth, thinking that since the other side appeared here, he had obviously solved the problem there. He really looked down on him, "what kind of lightness skill did you just have?"


    "Far away." Song Qingshu didn''t hide it either. He answered while checking the injuries of several people.


    Not far away, Wang Chongyang shows a smile. At the beginning, the other party in Chongyang palace broke his Tiangang Beidou array with this move, which he also admires.


    Seeing that he finally came, Huang shannu''s tight heart suddenly relaxed, but she was still a little annoyed. If he and she came together, what would happen to the mountain.


    Huang shang and the wine fighting monk both sighed. Although the other party came, it was still a little late. If they had joined hands at the beginning, why were they afraid of each other?


    But then I thought that the old foxes, such as the floor sweeper and Jia Sidao, were hiding deeper and deeper one by one. If he had come here early in the morning and lived in the bright place, he might have been reduced to his own fate.


    The king of Yi on one side even showed some excitement, because he knew that if there was no song Qingshu, he would surely die in the hands of Jia Sidao. At that time, he would become the backer of the rebellion and regicide, and help his reputation as a loyal minister.


    Although it may not be a good result if it falls into the hands of song Qingshu, he will be happy as long as he doesn''t let Jia Sidao be happy. He and Jia Sidao used to be partners, but now they are betrayed by him, so they hate each other to the extreme. They would rather give them away than take advantage of Jia.


    Only Zhao Gou looked resentfully at Song Qingshu''s back. He didn''t believe that song Qingshu had just arrived. He thought that he must be hiding in the dark, waiting for his side, Jia Sidao and King Yi to lose both sides. Then he came out to take advantage of the fishermen. He had made up his mind to fight with him first. When he returned to the capital, he issued an imperial edict to abolish the king of Qi, At the same time, he announced that he had participated in Jia Sidao''s rebellion and called on the whole world to fight against him.


    "Far away?" Jia Sidao read it silently for a few times, thinking that the name was very appropriate, but he soon recovered. Looking at Song Qingshu, he said, "although you are good at martial arts, what''s the use of coming alone?"


    Then he pointed to those seriously injured people on the ground and ordered his soldiers to say, "kill them!"


    Although these people no longer have the ability to resist, they all have extraordinary identities. In addition, they have just instructed XiaoLongNu, who almost caused trouble for themselves. This reminds Jia Sidao that it is a disaster to keep them. It''s better to get rid of them early.


    Song Qingshu didn''t seem to be worried. Instead, he said, "do you have any subordinates?"


    Jia Sidao was stunned when he heard a commotion from the soldiers under his hand and exclaimed, "snake, snake!"


    Looking back, I found that the well-trained soldiers were in a panic, and the formation was in a mess. When I looked at the ground again, countless colorful snakes were wandering around, which was extremely poisonous.


    "Don''t mess, kill them first!" Jia Sidao was annoyed in his heart and quickly drank.


    After all, these people are well-trained. Although most of them are turned upside down by poisonous snakes, a few of them still find space to shoot at Wang Chongyang, huang shang and others.


    Seeing that these great men were about to die under the sharp arrows, a figure suddenly flashed by and caught all the arrows in front of them.


    "Hahaha, Lao Wang, I didn''t expect that one day you would ask me to help you." A tall old man with yellowish hair, holding an arrow, stood beside Wang Chongyang and laughed triumphantly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Brother Feng''s martial arts have improved to a higher level." Wang Chongyang couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile.


    The old man suddenly changed his face and snorted: "I was badly hurt by your Yiyang finger, which delayed me for more than ten years. It''s a pity that your martial arts skills are too high, and you are not your opponent on weekdays. But now, hehe, I really want to slap you to death. "


    Wang Chongyang


    "Ouyang Feng Jia Sidao frowned slightly and recognized each other.


    At this time, another figure flashed by, slapping the palms of the people all over the sky on the hands of the bowmen, instantly ending the lives of the bowmen.


    "Iron Palm floating on the water?" Jia Sidao was puzzled. "You are all in the state of Jin. Why are you mixed up with people surnamed song? Maybe the people of the state of Jin are also involved." Thinking of this, he looked anxiously down the mountain.


    Qiu Qianren laughed: "although we work in the kingdom of Jin, we are also people in the Jianghu. Wudang Mountain is so busy, how can we not come to see the great master?"


    "I''m afraid you''re not qualified!" As soon as Jia Sidao raised his hand and shot a loud arrow, a group of people in yellow and green clothes rushed over from the other side. These people were different from soldiers. They were experts in the river and lake. They kept shooting concealed weapons in their hands, which soon disrupted Ouyang Feng''s snake formation, and the soldiers gradually recovered from the chaos.


    Ouyang Feng straight face pumping, watching his own snake array was so tortured, his heart has been dripping blood: "bastard!" I couldn''t help it any more and rushed to those people.


    Those people in yellow and green were not afraid to meet them. They didn''t see Ouyang Feng chopping melons and cutting vegetables. On the contrary, they soon beat Ouyang Feng down.


    Seeing that Qiu Qianren was not right, he rushed to help, but didn''t let Ouyang Feng make a fool of himself.


    At this time, song Qingshu reminded: "they are envoys of chivalrous island who reward good and punish evil. Their martial arts are not weak. You must not take them lightly."


    Jia Sidao said with a smile: "I''m determined to win this trip to Wudang. I''ve transferred almost all the envoys who reward good and punish evil from Xiake island. I don''t believe you can make any big waves!"


    Before, the experts of zhubanzhi guarded the way up the mountain. At first, they were confused by pharmacist Huang''s Bihai chaoshengqu. However, after such a long time in Houshan, there was no bodyguard of zhubanzhi. They were mainly stopped by the experts of Xiake island.


    After all, King Yi is not mentally retarded. If Jia Sidao only sends a stone to break the sky from the beginning to the end, and other people just sit by and ignore him, he will certainly not cooperate with him. It''s just that the other party is a great master.


    The other soldiers spared their hands to harvest the lives of the wounded in the field. As a result, song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou, with their Wudang disciples, rushed to stop them. They were equally shaken.


    "Is Wudang not controlled?" If it had been before, King Yi would have cursed his mother, but now he just wants to give Li Qingluo a thumbs up and almost says, "well done.".


    Jia Sidao looked at Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu and asked in a deep voice, "it turns out that you and Wudang are acting together. I think you are right. If you are not clear with song, how can you really attack Wudang? Zhang Sanfeng, call him out together. " After all, this is what he fears most. Other Wudang disciples like song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou can''t change the overall situation.


    Even Wang Chongyang, huang shang and others are moved by Zhang Sanfeng''s words. Although there is no convincing ranking in the world these years, Zhang Sanfeng is still regarded by most people as the first person in the world. If he is here, who else is his opponent?


    Song Qingshu replied, "I don''t need to bother my master to deal with you. I''m enough alone."


    Jia Sidao turned his eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that the attack before the ghost mountain villa didn''t have no effect. Zhang Sanfeng is seriously injured now." He knew very well that if Zhang Sanfeng was safe, there would be no need to hide and come out directly at this time. The two great masters could crush him with absolute strength. Why let his disciples and grandchildren fight and take risks?


    Moreover, with Zhang Sanfeng''s character, on the one hand, he disdains to play these tricks with song Qingshu; on the other hand, if he is all right, he will never sit back and watch the seclusion be ruined like this.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "so what? I have already said that I can deal with you alone."


    Jia Si Dao snorted: "I still have so many experts under my hand. Your people can''t support me any more."


    Song Qingshu takes a look over there. Although Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren are very good at martial arts, the martial arts of the envoys who reward good and punish evil in Xiake island are not weak either. Moreover, there are a large number of people, and they have gradually fallen into the disadvantage.


    "Relying on others is not as reliable as your own strength." Song Qingshu sighed and suddenly said in a loud voice, "if you want an antidote, you know what to do now."


    Jia Sidao was stunned. He didn''t understand what he meant. Suddenly, all the people in Xiake Island suddenly changed. Zhang Sanli Si suddenly attacked the other envoys nearby. They didn''t expect that their companions would attack them suddenly, and they hurt several people instantly.


    It''s hard to stabilize, but the odds have reversed.


    "Zhang San Li Si, do you know the price of betraying me?" Jia Sidao cried angrily.


    Zhang San said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Xiang, it''s nothing more than a death. But we found his life and death talisman in lingjiu palace before. If we don''t obey him, we can''t survive or die."


    Jia Sidao turned his head and glared at Song Qingshu: "it''s very good. I didn''t expect that you had such a calculation when you were young. You buried a nail beside me at the beginning."


    "In terms of sophistication, I can''t compare with you," Song Qingshu shrugged. "Now we can start fighting."


    Jia Sidao said with a grim smile: "you and I are in the same realm. Should you really win me?"


    Song Qingshu stepped forward: "one on one, you will die."


    There seems to be an invisible aura on the other side. Jia Shidao subconsciously stepped back, and then he was a little annoyed at his behavior. However, he knew that although he was in a high level, he had few opportunities to take action. At the same level, he was naturally inferior to those people who fought all day.


    "The son of a thousand gold will not be able to sit down. I don''t need to fight alone with a desperado like you." Jia Sidao quickly picked up his mood and made a gesture to the south.


    Then a figure came slowly. He was wearing a yellow Taoist robe and looked like a Taoist. Many people in the audience were surprised. Was he a real person? Only Wudang people know Zhang Sanfeng''s usual dressing style, plus he is injured in the body, it is impossible to appear here.

 Chapter 2011

    As the man''s face gradually revealed, the floor sweeping monk and the wine fighting monk were confused. Only a few people such as Wang Chongyang were thoughtful.


    "Jia Jing?" Zhao Gou exclaimed in surprise that Jia Jing was the successor of the Duke of Ning. Naturally, he once went to the palace to face the saints, but most of the time he lived in seclusion and hid in a Taoist temple all day long to make alchemy and seek immortality. Many people in Lin''an City said that he was in a state of bewilderment. If he ate pills like this, he might not live much.


    Because he has not appeared in public for many years, many people even think that he has been killed by drugs. They don''t remember the existence of this man. Even Zhao Gou thought for a long time before he recognized his identity.


    At this time, Huang Chang and others looked at each other and saw the same doubts in each other''s eyes


    Another great master?


    This great master is too worthless!


    None of them is a legendary figure in the world. Each of them has either created a world-famous unique skill or has a mythical record. Each of them is the existence that makes people all over the world like thunder.


    But Jia Sidao''s two brothers really broke through everyone''s cognition. They had never heard that they knew martial arts. As a result, they were great masters? And both of them are great masters?


    "Dragon... Dragon Island master?" At this time, the cry of stone breaking the sky awakened the people.


    Jia Jing is the leader of Dragon Island?


    Everyone was shocked. What was Jia Sidao?


    As if seeing people''s doubts, Jia Sidao said with a smile: "the world only knows that there are two masters of dragon and wood in Xiake Island, but it doesn''t know that there are actually two masters of Dragon Island."


    At first, people were puzzled, but they were all talented people. They soon realized that Jia Sidao was a powerful official of the imperial court. In ordinary times, the government affairs in the imperial court were complicated enough, and he had to go to court frequently. Naturally, he didn''t have much energy to take care of the affairs in the Jianghu. When he was away, he would have to entrust other people to help manage the affairs of Xiake island.


    It''s just that if you want to command such a vital department as Xiake Island, you must have enough prestige and ability, and you must be one of your own. After thinking about it, cousin Jia Jing is the best choice. Moreover, people in the capital know that Jia Jing hides in Taoist temples all day long to seek immortality and lives in a simple place, just to cover his whereabouts.


    Song Qingshu then looked at the stone and asked, "little brother, did you tell them how to interpret the pictures and pictures on the stone wall?"


    Shi Po nodded: "yes, I was invited to go to the island by two island masters. By chance, I learned the martial arts on the stone wall. Those martial arts are theirs. Of course, I won''t hide them."


    "No wonder." Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Different from Shi Shatian, the master of Dragon Island and Jia Sidao were masters at the master level. When they learned the correct practice of taixuanjing, they naturally became great masters; In contrast, Shi chuantian''s martial arts foundation is too shallow. He has learned the map on the stone wall by mistake. Although he is already a top expert in the world, he is still short of being a real great master.


    Of course, Song Qing is not worried at all, because the most important part of Tai Xuan Jing has been taken away by him. The tadpole in the chamber is even more powerful than the Sanskrit general in the nine Yin manual.


    Without this essence, they could never play the real power of Tai Xuan Jing.


    "How do you know the pictures on the stone wall?" Jia Sidao suddenly turned back and stared at him sharply. He even had all kinds of conjectures in his heart. Did he go to Xiake Island, or did he have something to do with Baoyu''s disappearance?


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not only you who have the intelligence network, but also I have my information channels." While talking, he subconsciously looked at Zhang San Li Si in the war circle.


    Now there are two great masters on the opposite side. They dare not be careless. Naturally, they have to find ways to give each other false information and shadow their strength in order to prepare for the war later.


    In this respect, he admires Xiao Feng in the original work. The reason why the opponent is recognized as the God of war is that before each fight, no matter how strong or weak the opponent is, he always tries his best to fight with a lion and a rabbit. Against a second or third rate master like Tan Gong and Tan Po, he has to fight 12 points to prevent being hurt by the opponent''s palm power. Xiao Feng always imagined the worst situation at the beginning. For example, he worried that he would not be able to fight against Murong Fu and you Tanzhi; In addition, when the king of Chu of Liao Kingdom rebelled, he also felt that he was doomed. Who knew that the next moment would turn the world around.


    Therefore, in the actual combat of the original work, Xiao Feng has never been defeated, unlike Duan Yu and Zhang Wuji, who are all dressed in God''s clothes, but are often beaten to ashes by those who are not as good as himself.


    However, although this is conducive to actual combat, there is also a drawback, that is, Xiao Feng will use all his strength in his moves. If he is not careful, he will easily hurt his own people and cause irreparable consequences, such as Zhu in xiaojinghu


    Jia Sidao was misled by his eyes, and the whole person was immediately relieved, thinking that when this happened, we must let the traitors Zhang San and Li Si know what real life is not like death.


    At this time, the Dragon Island master forgot to look at the wooden island Master who was not far away. He frowned and didn''t say anything. It was a fight inside the Rongguo mansion, which had nothing to do with his Ningguo mansion.


    "It''s a long night and a lot of dreams. It''s better to get rid of him as soon as possible." Long Dao''s main body is about to pay attention to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu motioned XiaoLongNu to hide to one side, and then proudly said: "you two go together."


    Jia Sidao was angry and laughed back: "extremely arrogant!"


    The Dragon Island owner also gave him a deep look: "young man, what a big tone!"


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "if I don''t say that, will you fight with me alone?"


    Two people breathe one suffocate, chokes by him speechless.


    "For the benefit of words." The Dragon Island master snorted. Instead of talking, he slowly raised his right hand. Originally, what he was holding was just a piece of air. However, as his hand was raised higher and higher, it seemed that a sword of nothingness was formed in his palm.


    Jia Sidao put on a strange posture, his fist was empty, as if he was holding a transparent wine cup in his hand and was going to drink it. The floor sweeping monk''s eyes were frozen, and he recognized that he had just been hurt by his opponent''s fist.


    Two people, one left and one right, locked the song Qingshu in the center. The whole bamboo forest was calm and automatic, and the killing was to the extreme.


    Huang shang and others couldn''t help nodding and said, "the taixuanjing really deserves its reputation."


    Several great masters have experienced magnificent life, even if they die, there is not much regret. It is gratifying to see the legendary taixuan Sutra before they die.


    Only song Qingshu recognized the two men''s moves. The Dragon Island master''s move should be the starting move of "take off the sword and cross the knee forward", while Jia Sidao''s move is the boxing technique contained in "three cups of Tu ran Nuo". As expected, the two men have already practiced the martial arts moves on the stone wall to the extreme.


    Huang Chang couldn''t help asking, "who do you think wins and who loses?" Just now, several great masters had been carried together by Wudang disciples and stayed in a relatively safe corner. At this time, they simply opened the tea party.


    After thinking about it, the wine fighting monk replied, "if it''s one-on-one, I think benefactor song will win, but it''s too difficult to be one-on-two." He didn''t say it directly, but the meaning of the words was very clear. Xiao Longnu and Huang shannu on one side suddenly raised their hearts.


    But Wang Chongyang shook his head and said, "I think the younger brother will not lose at least." Although the ages and generations of the two sides are far different, the strong are respected in the Jianghu. Song Qingshu''s martial arts are at the same level with them. Therefore, no one has any objection to the name of his little brother.


    At the beginning, he did his best to use the Tiangang Beidou array in Chongyang palace, but he didn''t win him. Now, judging from his martial arts demeanor, he has made great progress. Although Jia Sidao and Jia Sidao are great masters, they are not as good as themselves. If they join hands, they may not be able to win each other. However, he was not so sure about the ending of song Qingshu when he thought of the situation that he had just tied his hands and feet with huang shang and Doujiu monk.


    Hearing him say so, the heart that a few women lift just a little calm.


    At this time, one side of the sweeping monk suddenly said: "I think song Qingshu will win."


    "Oh? Why? " The others could not help asking. Although he had just been injured, everyone''s situation is almost the same now. After living most of his life, what else can''t be seen? It can be regarded as a smile and a death of gratitude and enmity.


    The floor sweeping monk laughs but does not speak. In his mind, he comes up with the idea that the Shaolin masters besieged song Qingshu, who was badly injured by the other party and came out to rescue him. Even now, he is still a little scared.


    When his martial arts reached such a level, he was already superior to the whole Wulin. Almost nothing could bring him a sense of crisis. But at that time, a touch of gold in Song Qingshu''s eyes made his hair stand up. That kind of feeling was never felt.


    Seeing him selling the key, several great masters were secretly dissatisfied. They thought, if you don''t tell us, we won''t see for ourselves? Only huang shang was thoughtful. Obviously, he also remembered that he had been fighting with song Qingshu in the Imperial Palace, and the other side''s reluctant move.


    At this time, the scene has been handed in, and the Dragon Island master takes the lead. He originally looks like an old man, but when he makes a move, he seems to become a vigorous young man. His whole body is like a flash, and his figure keeps appearing in all directions of the song Qingshu. The sword of nothingness in his hand stabs the central song Qingshu from various strange angles.


    "Is this the sword technique in the taixuan Sutra? If you look at the whole world, only Dugu Jiujian, the sword demon of that year, can match it." Wang Chongyang couldn''t help but marvel. He was very accomplished in fencing. After only a few glances, he judged that this set of swordsmanship was much better than his own Quanzhen swordsmanship.


    Of course, his Quanzhen sword technique is just and peaceful, which is suitable for all levels of martial arts practitioners. It''s a martial art that really benefits the whole Wulin. Dragon Island master''s sword technique requires a lot of skill. I think there are few people in the whole river and lake who are suitable for practicing this sword technique, so it''s not suitable for promotion.


    Huang Chang snorted: "I think the Jade Maiden Suxin sword technique of the ancient tomb sect, which was improved by the anti evil sword spectrum, is not bad. It''s just that the little girl''s skill is too weak. If you use it, it''s definitely better than that of the Dragon Island master."


    Wang Chong Yang said with a smile: "I don''t know my younger martial brother''s skill of fighting left and right. I can''t use the sword with both hands at the same time like Miss long." With his eyesight, he naturally saw that XiaoLongNu must have been instructed by Zhou Botong before she could use both Quanzhen sword and Yunv sword at the same time.


    The wine fighting monk said with a smile: "you and Miss Lin have a perfect combination of swords. Who else in the world can win you." Wang Chongyang and Lin Chaoying, who don''t know about these great masters, want to make fun of him.


    Wang Chongyang old face a hot: "feelings of things, you know what a monk."


    The floor sweeping monk on the side didn''t care about their romantic past. Looking at the situation in the field, he murmured, "I think the power of this set of swordsmanship is mostly due to this set of light footwork."

 Chapter 2012

    The wine fighting monk nodded in agreement: "yes, this set of footwork is really strange. It is like a galloping horse when galloping, and there is no sign to advance or retreat when attacking in a small area. Looking at the whole river and lake, it is also the top lightness skill."


    Wang Chongyang sighed: "it''s a pity that compared with song Qingshu''s lightness skill, it''s still much worse." At the beginning of the battle of Chongyang palace, he was shocked by the distance between the two sides, and even opened the door to a higher level. Therefore, in his mind, song Qingshu was the only one who wanted to be the best in the world.


    "His lightness skill is really beyond human ability." Huang Chang''s mind at this time was the scene of the other side climbing to the sky to pray for rain in Lin''an palace, which was indeed beyond his cognition.


    Although the lightness skill of the Dragon Island master is excellent, the body method of each of them is not inferior to that of him. However, compared with song Qingshu, it''s very different. Thinking that he had sneaked into the palace several times to steal incense and jade, but he couldn''t catch up with him, Huang Chang suddenly felt that his teeth were itching.


    Hearing that several great masters seem to have become supporters of song Qingshu, Little Dragon Girl''s lips rose slightly, revealing a faint smile.


    One side of the yellow shirt woman will have a panoramic view of her reaction, can''t help but secretly sigh, just song Qingshu came, has been hugging each other, unexpectedly didn''t speak to herself, such a gap let her see song Qingshu joy swept away.


    Although she had some bad feelings in her heart, she still looked anxiously at the scene. No matter how bad the son of a bitch was, it was better to let Jia Sidao become the winner.


    In addition, in the face of the Dragon Island master''s attack from various angles, song Qingshu''s body shape was much slower, as if he was just walking after dinner, and his action was extremely slow. However, even if the speed gap between the two sides was so big, the Dragon Island master''s violent attack did not hit him with a sword.


    Huang Chang couldn''t help sighing: "no wonder he was able to become one of the great masters at a young age. His eyesight and control ability are even better than mine."


    The wine fighting monk grinned bitterly: "if I change my place and face the attack of the Dragon Island master, I''m afraid I can''t lift the weight as lightly as he does."


    Several other great masters also nodded their heads. They always thought that song Qingshu could become a great master when he was so young, mostly because of all kinds of adventures. Until now, when they saw his response, they knew how bad his talent was. They thought that if they gave him a few more decades, how far would he grow up?


    Of course, these great masters don''t know that they are actually belittling themselves. The reason why song Qingshu can walk so leisurely now is that he knows the way of taixuanjing, so he can always anticipate the enemy''s opportunity.


    It''s just that he has a great reputation, and his lightness skill is really excellent. A group of people subconsciously think that he has this ability, so they didn''t think of that.


    Jia Sidao had been waiting for an opportunity. He planned to wait for the Dragon Island master to hold song Qingshu back. When he showed his flaws, he would take advantage of the situation to attack him. Just like before, Wang Chongyang attacked huang shang and Doujiu monk, and he attacked sweeping monk himself.


    It''s a pity that after reading it for a while, he found that the Dragon Island master was not a threat to song Qingshu. He didn''t dare to wait any longer. In case the Dragon Island master was killed, wouldn''t he occupy a great advantage and let each other break it?


    As soon as Jia Sidao hit it, it even produced the effect of sonic boom. It can be seen that several great masters secretly compared: Jia Sidao is weak in the choice of experience and opportunity, but in terms of internal power and martial arts, he is no worse than himself.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly. Originally, he managed to catch a flaw and expected to hit the Dragon Island master in three moves, but Jia Sidao didn''t give him this opportunity.


    With the addition of Jia Sidao, the pressure of song Qingshu suddenly increased. The martial arts of Jia Sidao and the Dragon Island master come down in one continuous line. One cultivates the sword technique in the taixuan Sutra, the other cultivates the fist technique in the taixuan Sutra. In addition, the lightness skill and the internal breathing path are the same. Therefore, they work together like fish and water, and play the effect of one plus one more than two.


    The two great masters were invincible against the previous one, not to mention that their martial arts could cooperate with each other, which was even more stable. If song Qingshu had not been familiar with taixuanjing''s martial arts, he would have been able to resolve the crisis in advance, which would have made him invincible.


    The three fought together, and the real Qi of the occasional fight came out, and even the huge stone turned into powder in an instant. Even Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren and the envoys of Xiake Island didn''t dare to face them directly, and they opened the distance one after another. The disciples of Wudang school rushed to escort the wounded to a further distance, so as not to be hurt by the pond fish.


    "The situation of the king of Qi seems not so good now," she said Her acupoints have been untied by Wudang disciples, and now she doesn''t join in another battle. Instead, she guards around her master.


    Huang Chang said: "it seems that Jia Sidao and the Dragon Island master have practiced a set of joint attack techniques. Each attack has gathered their skills. It''s not easy for song Qingshu to stop them now."


    The wine fighting monk also said with admiration: "this joint attack method is really powerful. If we can, I''m afraid we can subdue brother Chongyang within ten moves."


    Wang Chongyang was not angry and said, "don''t even think about it. The reason why they can practice this combined attack skill is that their martial arts, internal power and body method are in the same line. Only in this way can they cooperate perfectly. Where else can they learn it."


    The wine fighting monk knows that he is telling the truth. Generally, all the major sects in the river and lake have their own arrays. Because they all have the same origin, they can gather the advantages of numbers to fight against strong enemies. For example, each of the seven sons of Quanzhen is much weaker than pharmacist Huang. They can put them together, but they can compete with pharmacist Huang.


    It''s just that this kind of combined attack array is only practiced by the lower generation of disciples in the sect. To a certain extent, they are all independent and disdain to cooperate with others, not to mention the great masters.


    For one thing, it''s hard to be a great master. Every great master has his own way. There are countless schools in the world. There are only so many great masters in the world. It''s impossible to have two great masters in the same school, so it''s impossible to practice this kind of joint attack.


    Secondly, in the realm of great masters, they all have their own pride and magnanimity. Occasionally, they are reluctant to join hands with the enemy. Who can be so shameless and shameless to practice this kind of joint attack with others?


    "No more faces!" Several great masters despised Jia Sidao to death.


    The Little Dragon Girl frowned slightly and moved forward slightly. Wang Chongyang seemed to see what she thought in her heart and said in a hurry: "don''t be impulsive. Although your sword technique is good, your skill is far from good. If you don''t get close, you will be torn up by the strong wind of their fight. It''s useless except to distract song Qingshu."


    Although Xiao Longnu didn''t like Wang Chongyang because of the ancestral precepts of the ancient tomb sect, she knew that what he said was true and could not help hesitating for a moment.


    Li Qingluo couldn''t help but said: "shishuzu, are we going to do nothing like this? If Jia Sidao wins, aren''t we going to die?" She is a descendant of the Xiaoyao sect. Just now, the floor sweeping monk has severely damaged the three great masters. Naturally, it''s not easy for her to ask those people.


    The floor sweeping monk said, "don''t worry. I believe in benefactor song."


    Seeing that he was calm and relaxed, Li Qingluo had to continue to look at the field with anxiety.


    Seeing that he was once again determined to win the combined attack and was used by the other side to hide in the past, Jia Sidao was not surprised but laughed: "song, you should spend a lot of internal power here. I want to see how many times you can use it?"


    At the same time, I was secretly glad that the other side had just made several moves, and suddenly appeared in some unimaginable attacks without any sign. If it were not for the two people''s joint efforts to take care of each other''s flaws, I would not know how many times I had died.


    With this magic skill, if you fight alone, no one must be his opponent.


    While admiring Jia Sidao, he also made up his mind to take advantage of this opportunity to kill him today, otherwise it would be a serious problem.


    He knows that he can''t take the Dragon Island master with him anytime and anywhere. Once he is alone, he will be easily killed by song Qingshu. How can he tolerate such things?


    In ordinary times, song Qingshu''s lightness skill may not be able to keep him, but now there are so many Wudang disciples, his father, his uncle and uncle, as well as a confidant like Xiao Longnu. In addition, it is said that Huang shannu has an ambiguous relationship with him. Where can he go with so many people who are concerned about him?


    So to kill him, today is the best chance!


    A few feet away, song Qingshu was speechless. He opened his hands and slowly lifted them up. The scattered swords seemed to be attracted by an invisible force, and gradually rose into the air, forming a sky full of swords around him.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Many people in the field have seen song Qingshu use this move, but they can''t help exclaiming. Others look at the swords all over the sky, and they are just as numb.


    "No!" Different from the general expert''s view, the floor sweeping monk and Huang Chang''s brows were dark and wrinkled, and a trace of incomprehension flashed in their eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Qingluo and Huang shannu asked together. Although Xiao Longnu didn''t speak, she also raised her ears to inquire.


    Wang Chongyang explained: "Song Qingshu''s move is really powerful. It can cause indiscriminate damage to enemies in all directions. If several of us are fighting against thousands of troops on the plain at the same time, and we have nowhere to hide, we will be killed by the army even if we are a great master. But with this move, song Qingshu was able to enter the realm of no one among thousands of troops. It''s just that the group attack skill means that the power is scattered, which means that the power of each point is weaker. Of course, this weakness is also relative. Against the vast majority of masters, the power of wanjian Guizong is enough. It can be used to deal with the great master, but some of them are not strong enough. "


    Li Qingluo worried: "he has been dealing with two great masters for so long at the same time. He has already consumed a lot of internal power. Is it useless to use such skills?"


    The floor sweeper replied, "as far as I know, he should not be such a reckless person. Most of this is his intention."


    "Not bad!" Huang shang has dealt with song Qingshu several times, but he is not such a reckless person.


    At this time, Jia Sidao in the distance laughed: "song, you are looking for your own death!" As for song Qingshu, he has done a lot of detailed information, naturally recognized the move of wanjian Guizong, and analyzed its advantages and disadvantages for a long time. Now the other party is trying to use this group attack skill to deal with the two great masters. It seems that he has just been confused by the joint attack of the two, and lost his intelligence for a while.

 Chapter 2013

    Song Qingshu suddenly shows a funny smile, and then the flying sword does not attack Jia Sidao, but directly shoots at the experts in Xiake island.


    Those envoys who reward good and punish evil are concentrating on besieging Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qian Ren, Zhang San Li Si and others. How can they expect that the great master on one side will suddenly attack them?


    In an instant, a large number of swordsmen on Xiake Island were killed by flying swords. Ouyang Feng and others were also frightened at the beginning. They were worried that they would be harmed by the fish in the pond. However, after looking at them for a while, they found that each other''s flying swords seemed to have eyes, and they could avoid them every time. The swordsmen on Xiake Island were determined and beat the water dogs.


    "This control is really at the point where you can do whatever you want." Several great masters who watched the battle from a distance were all in praise. The precise control really opened their eyes.


    "Dare you Jia Sidao''s heart is dripping blood. It took him several decades to cultivate these masters of Xiake Island, which can be said to be his life. Last time, a group of people died in a broken temple. He was distressed and angry for a long time. Fortunately, although the loss was not light at that time, it did not hurt his muscles and bones. Now the rest of the foundation of Xiake island is here. If it is folded in the hands of song Qingshu, even if he wins, it is doomed to be a bitter victory.


    With a flash of body, he has already rushed to the ranks of those envoys who reward the good and punish the evil. He has made up his mind to attack song Yuanqiao and Xiao Longnu. He doesn''t believe that he doesn''t show his flaws.


    The Dragon Island master on the other side didn''t follow him to rescue. Instead, he rushed directly to song Qingshu. He knew that the flying swords were controlled by the other side. As long as he was distracted by attacking the other side, those flying swords would break through.


    The Dragon Island master''s move is the most fierce killing move in taixuanjing''s sword technique. He is determined to go forward. If the other side doesn''t return to defend, this sword is enough to make him die on the spot.


    The Dragon Island master thought very clearly that song Qingshu''s reaction to this move was either to dodge by virtue of his peerless lightness skill, or to defend the door with a spirit of twelve points. However, no matter what it was, he would not have the energy to control the move again. If he hesitated a little, he would even be seriously hurt by his own move.


    However, to his surprise, song Qingshu didn''t show any panic on his face. Instead, he showed an inexplicable smile.


    In his heart, the Dragon Island master felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t understand what was wrong.


    "Bluff!"


    Soon he had his own judgment.


    At this time, song Qingshu no longer controlled every sword accurately, but urged all the flying swords to shoot at Jia Sidao. The swords whirled rapidly, forming a terrible sword storm, which could tear any obstacles along the way to pieces.


    "I thought you could really do two things at once." At this time, the Dragon Island master was relieved. It was obvious that the opponent would turn back to defend his moves. As for the terrible sword storm, it was just a facade to him. He couldn''t hurt Jia Sidao, a great master. After a few breaths at most, Jia Sidao could break up the swords that were not controlled by real Qi. Then he would come back to join hands with him, It is self-evident that song Qingshu, who has already lost a lot of genuine Qi, won or lost.


    "Kill one person in ten steps, and you can''t stay for thousands of miles!" Dragon Island master is quite satisfied with this sword. No matter the accuracy, speed and momentum, all of them have reached the peak level. At this time, he has a kind of self-confidence. Even without Jia Sidao''s help, his sword is enough to kill each other.


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrink, because the song Qingshu, which was locked by his Qi, suddenly disappears!


    The other side has such a trick, he is not unprepared, his gas engine has locked a few feet of space, but the other side is still missing.


    "Back up!" At this time, Jia Sidao''s frightened roar came.


    Before the Dragon Island master could react, his forehead suddenly cooled, and then he didn''t know anything. In the moment before he fell into the endless darkness, he seemed to hear the other party leave a little inaudible words in his ear: "it''s time to brush your clothes, and hide your name!"


    At that moment, he finally understood that the other side would also understand taixuanjing, and he knew his swordsmanship very well. What he had been waiting for was the gap between them.


    Song Qingshu held Jia Sidao back with ten thousand swords, deliberately making him feel that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it. Then, under his intentional or unintentional guidance, he used the fastest, fiercest and most powerful sword technique in the taixuan Sutra.


    Two masters of the same level, if one knows all the moves of the other, and can even determine which move the other is going to use next, with mental calculation, but without heart, he can tell the winner or loser or even... Life and death in one move.


    However, in other people''s eyes, it was a different scene. Just after the two people moved at the same time, the Dragon Island Master seemed to be stunned and ran into the sword in Song Qingshu''s hand. At the last moment, he separated life and death.


    "How is that possible?" Although the sweeper is optimistic about song Qingshu, he is supposed to take out his cards, such as the mysterious little golden man flashing in his eyes, but he never thought that he would win in this way.


    He didn''t understand why the Dragon Island master took the initiative to attack song Qingshu like he had lost his mind.


    "Has his vision and judgment reached a higher level?" Wang Chongyang is also a fool, he is also at a loss.


    "How could that be?" Huang shang and song Qingshu fought each other many times. He knew that although they had some evils, no matter how evil they were, they would not have a higher level of vision.


    XiaoLongNu and huangshannu didn''t study the reasons at all. In their opinion, the others are not important, as long as they win.


    "Lizi, you... You..." Jia Sidao, who broke up wanjian Guizong, pointed to song Qingshu and trembled. A moment ago, they still had the upper hand. As a result, the situation reversed in the blink of an eye.


    "How could that be?" He also had the same doubts. You know, he was just a few breaths delayed by those swords. Even if the Dragon Island master was not as good as the other side, he was also a great master. I never heard of a great master being killed one on one in such a short time.


    He didn''t hear song Qingshu''s words in the ear of the Dragon Island master just now, and he didn''t feel the attack personally, so he couldn''t see the reason like the Dragon Island master.


    "You''re just at the end of a strong crossbow. You''ve just used your unique skills continuously. Now I''m afraid your strength is less than 30% of that at the peak. It''s easy for me to kill you!" After all, Jia Sidao was a hero. He soon realized that the other side seemed relaxed. But first, he was attacked by two people and then he used ten thousand swords to return to his ancestral home. Although he didn''t know how to kill the Dragon Island leader, he must have paid a high price to kill the master. Now the other side certainly doesn''t have much strength.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile¡° If you are as confident as you say, why don''t you come and kill me now and stay there? "


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart. This operation really made him lose his vitality. Originally, it was much easier to use sword 23, but now there are so many people in the audience, so he didn''t want to expose his card. If you really use it, with the eyes of these great masters, you can naturally see that although the sword is powerful, it has a fatal weakness. It will not be good for the enemy to be on guard in the future.


    Since it''s a trump card, it can only be used at the most critical time. Although Jia Sidao and the Dragon Island leader are strong, they haven''t reached the point where he has to use the sword.


    On the other side, Jia Sidao''s face is changing. His reason tells him that song Qingshu must be exhausted. Even if he was not as good as the other party before, he may not be able to kill the other party now.


    But on the other hand, he didn''t understand how the other side could kill the Dragon Island master. His skill was similar to that of the Dragon Island master. He was afraid that he would be killed by the same skill in the past.


    "You have a great master''s accomplishments, but you don''t have a great master''s mood. It''s sad and lamentable." Song Qingshu knew that Jia Sidao was suspicious, and the more he was stimulated, the more he did not dare to act rashly. So he took advantage of this time to recover his true Qi secretly. He had just made several unique moves in succession, which still consumed his internal power. Of course, now he really wanted to fight. Although his internal power was damaged, he was far from being able to fight the first World War, but he was used to being more stable.


    Jia Sidao snorted: "do you really think that you are sure to win?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "isn''t the situation obvious now?"


    Jia Sidao''s face was ugly. He despised himself. He was also a great master. He knew that his opponent was wasting his internal power, so he didn''t dare to fight. It seems that he had a better life these years.


    "I''m in a high position. Why do I have to learn from these people? They are brave and ruthless. Planning strategies is my strong point." After all, he was a determined man and soon calmed down.


    Jia Sidao sighed: "I always act cautiously. At the beginning, I specially prepared a gift for you" uninvited guests "just in case. Originally, I didn''t want to use it. After all, it costs a lot, but now I don''t have to. "


    Song Qingshu''s heart is awe inspiring. Does he have any cards left?


    Jia Sidao suddenly raised his hand and shot a loud arrow into the sky. The sound of internal force rang through the whole Wudang Mountain: "please, old ancestor!"


    "Laozu?" In everyone''s heart, what ancestor is the ancestor of Jia family? Jia Sidao brothers are so powerful that their ancestors should be more terrible.


    Several great masters also looked at each other, thinking, which old acquaintance''s name has something to do with Laozu? All of a sudden, several people''s hearts moved together. Is it him?


    "Little Jia Zi, in the end, it''s up to Laozu to clean up the mess." A sharp voice like a Nightowl came to people''s ears, which made many people feel sick and nauseous. The two sides who were fighting stopped and began to adjust their internal breathing one by one, only then they managed to suppress the nausea and discomfort in their hearts.


    Then a blue shadow came back quickly, so fast that people couldn''t see each other clearly. They couldn''t even tell whether they were always young or male or female.

 Chapter 2014

    "Is it really that man?" Huang shang was a little suspicious.


    The floor sweeping monk frowned slightly: "the breath is a bit like that man, but the age seems not right."


    Wang Chongyang also nodded: "it''s too young to look at it."


    At this time, other people began to see the appearance of the visitor. An old man in green was standing in the room, but he was reluctant to say that he was an old man, because his skin was far less wrinkled than that of an ordinary old man, and looked like a middle-aged man.


    In addition, his appearance is quite strange, it is difficult to tell whether he is male or female.


    "Are you... The father of sunflower?" Song Qingshu said uncertainly that when he saw him in the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty a few years ago, he was obviously half buried in the coffin, but now he seems to be several decades younger. If it wasn''t for his unique Qi, he couldn''t recognize the same person.


    "Song boy, how can it be you?" See song Qingshu, sunflower ancestor is also wide eyed, obviously did not expect to see him here.


    Seeing that he didn''t deny his identity, huang shang and other people looked at each other one after another, and a question came out of their heads: "is there really the art of rejuvenation in this world?"


    "Lao Zu, do you... Know each other?" One side of Jia Sidao was complacent, we can see that the two people actually exchanged greetings, suddenly cool half of the heart, how can we fight?


    "I''ve dealt with the Qing court several times before," he said with a smile. "Don''t worry, as long as you promise me, I won''t fight back."


    "Lao Zu is joking." Jia Shidao sighed with relief, and then he remembered that they were both in the Qing court, and it was not surprising that they knew each other. He was so flustered that he forgot all about it.


    Song Qingshu looked at him up and down, and whispered, "don''t you suck dragon Qi in Luding mountain? Have you sucked all the Dragon veins for hundreds of years?" If you know that there were two or three hundred years of national fortune in the Qing Dynasty, how could the Dragon veins disappear so soon?


    Sunflower ancestor took a look at him and found that the dragon vein was a secret between them. Naturally, he didn''t want to let others hear it. So he also whispered into the secret and said, "I don''t know why. At the beginning, the dragon vein was abundant, but in recent years, it dissipated faster and faster." At this point, he was also full of depression. Originally, when he found the dragon vein of Manchu, he felt that he was expected to break the void. As a result, the dragon vein dissipated faster than expected, so he had to go out ahead of time.


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. She thinks that Li daitaojiang replaced Kangxi, and indirectly captured part of the Qi luck of the Qing Dynasty?


    Is it the sunflower ancestor who absorbed the dragon spirit of the Manchu Qing Dynasty that led to the decline of Manchu Qi and was usurped by himself, or did his successful usurpation indirectly lead to the sunflower ancestor''s usurpation of the dragon spirit of the Manchu Qing Dynasty?


    Song Qingshu was dizzy. It was a question of chicken or egg.


    Sunflower grandfather replied a few words. At this time, he noticed a group of great masters on one side. He couldn''t help walking over and said with a smile, "tut Tut, how do you guys do this? You are so powerful in ordinary times. How can you be half dead today?"


    "Don''t gloat here. Are you possessed by monsters? Why do you grow younger and younger?" Huang Chang snorted. He was the oldest of these people, and he had dealt with sunflower ancestors. The others just heard each other''s stories.


    When huang shang saw him that year, half of his body was in the loess. After so many years, he thought that most of his body was dead, but now he appeared in front of him.


    Old sunflower chuckled: "if you want to cheat me on the secret of immortality, will I be so easily deceived?"


    "Is there really a way to live forever?" Several great masters were shocked. When they arrived at this state, Mount Tai was falling in front of them, but no one could resist the temptation of immortality. If they thought it was nonsense, they would not be moved to see the living examples.


    "I didn''t expect that after living for so many years, I still can''t see through these. If I don''t show off, it''s just like the night travel of royal guards." Sunflower ancestor mouth said regret, but a face Bang se, obviously at this time the feeling is very cool.


    After showing his superiority in front of Huang Chang, the grandfather of sunflower came back, looked at Song Qingshu and said, "I can''t believe it. It''s only a long time since I saw you. You have become a great master?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t you become a great master?"


    Old sunflower said angrily, "son of a bitch, I was a great master several decades ago. Later, I was just about Shouyuan. That''s why my realm has fallen."


    "Disrespect, disrespect." In Song Qingshu''s mind, I''m afraid the Grandmaster of sunflower is the oldest one he knows. He doesn''t know how many years he has lived, and his cultivation is even more unfathomable. It''s really tricky.


    The sunflower ancestor snorted discontentedly: "flattering is so careless. I originally planned to leave some affection for my subordinates later. Now it seems that it''s unnecessary."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Laozu, after all, we still have some friendship. Do we have to do it? Why don''t you and I work together to deal with Jia? "


    Sunflower grandparent said proudly: "grandparent, I promised other people''s things, and will not be at will to repent, you do not want me to fold face? Don''t show off your eloquence. Talk with your real kung fu. "


    After listening to the words of sunflower''s ancestor, Jia Sidao finally put down his heart and stared at Song Qingshu: "now we''re going to beat one of you, and you''re going to die!"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "Laozu, do you want to join hands with him?"


    Sunflower ancestor replied: "if it is natural that it is unnecessary in the past, but I just saw how miserable they are. I don''t want to follow them. I''d better be careful."


    Song Qingshu said: "how can you be more and more timid? How can you be proud of your great master?"


    Jia Sidao interrupted: "don''t use sweet words. In fact, your will can be shaken by just a few words. Aren''t you very proud just now? Do you have the ability to do it now?"


    Song Qingshu took a deep look at him: "do you really think you can eat me?"


    Jia Sidao learned what he said just now and said, "today you will surely die!"


    "The reason why you are so confident, in the final analysis, is that you have the advantage of numbers," Song Qingshu sighed. "But are you the only two great masters?"


    Jia Sidao didn''t know, so he looked thoughtfully at the woods in the distance.


    "The world is changing for us. As soon as you enter the world, you are urged to prolong your life. Why do you have to enter the world again?" A red shadow came slowly from the horizon. Compared with the annoying voice of sunflower''s father, the voice was much softer and better.

 Chapter 2015

    In the early years of song Qingshu, there was a man named yumianmeng in the rivers and lakes. He was recognized as a beautiful man, but he was still dwarfed by the man in red.


    He is said to be a woman. He has a sword eyebrow and a star in his eyes. He is full of heroism. If you stand there at will, you will have a kind of domineering power. In addition, he has a man''s suit, so everyone agrees that he is a man.


    "It''s you?" The sunflower ancestor frowned. If other people can''t recognize him, why can''t he recognize him? This man practiced his "sunflower classic". At the beginning, they had a fight in the palace of the Qing Dynasty, and the result was a draw. Although at that time, I was in a state of decline because of the approaching of Shouyuan, but after all, I had the foundation of a great master. How many years did he practice sunflower classic only when he was young and full of money? It can be seen that the other party is absolutely a genius.


    The man in red smiles a little, and the flash smile even shows a kind of charming demeanor: "ancestor, long time no see."


    "The East... Invincible?" The floor sweeping monk murmured to himself with some uncertainty, while several other great masters looked at him curiously.


    The leader of the sun moon cult, Dongfang Bubai, is famous in the world. He is known as the first master of the devil''s way, but he is only a younger generation after all. None of these old masters has paid attention to his name of Bubai, and they have never dealt with him in ordinary times.


    Only the floor sweeping monk met him once. When Dongfang Bubai sneaked into the Sutra pavilion to study Shaolin''s unique skills, he paid close attention to them. Dongfang Bubai was acutely aware that he was peeped at, but he couldn''t find out why. With fear, he quickly left Shaolin Temple, and the floor sweeping monk continued to return to his ordinary old state.


    It was this encounter that made the sweeping monk recognize him, but he was still a little uncertain, because the man in red seemed to have more feminine feelings than he had in those years.


    But on second thought, I don''t doubt that this is the reason for practicing sunflower Scripture.


    "The invincible east? Aren''t you dead? " Jia Sidao was shocked. The intelligence on the other side of Xiake island was that Dongfang Bubai and fengqingyang were seriously injured after the first World War. Let me take the opportunity to restore and join hands with Mingjiao Zhang Wuji to knock him down to the cliff.


    Although there are rumors that he is not dead, and even news that there seems to have been people suspected of him on the battlefield in Yangzhou, in Jia Sidao''s opinion, for such a long time, he hasn''t seen Dongfang Bubai go up to Blackwood cliff to regain his position as the leader of the cult, and even the people in the Jianghu haven''t heard of him contacting the old Ministry. It''s not difficult to judge that even if he is not dead, he is seriously injured and can''t recover, and his strength can''t return to the peak.


    No longer has the invincible martial arts, even if he is still alive, the invincible Eastern invincible has died.


    But the man who thought he was dead now appears here alive. And now he just stands there, but seems to be integrated with heaven and earth. This kind of breath is really unfathomable.


    The East dusk snow lightly says: "these old undead all live well, why do I want to die?"


    Sunflower ancestor breathing a smother, cold hum a: "you are not small courage."


    "If you are not brave enough, how dare you claim to be invincible?" Dongfang Bubai just stood in the field, red clothes moved with the wind, the whole person was like a brilliant burning flame.


    Song Qingshu on one side is envious and envious. He is worthy of being the person who once stood on the top of the evil way. He is much more aggressive than himself. Ah, he is a fast-growing upstart in this kind of adventure. His temperament is really far from good. I have to ask her how to pretend to be aggressive in the future.


    "You dare to be so arrogant in front of me," the grandfather of sunflower suddenly frowned, "eh, your realm... Has been improved?" Now he has a bad feeling in his heart. He learns his own martial arts, but how old was he when he was promoted to a great master? How old is she now?


    The other great masters are also speechless. Although Dongfang Bubai was famous in the world a few years ago, he was much younger than them in both seniority and age. I didn''t expect that he would become a great master so soon. Why is he so worthless now?


    However, when you think of song Qingshu''s younger age, in just two or three years, he has become a great master from a third rate master. Dongfang Bubai is also the first person of the demon sect, so he is more acceptable to be promoted to a great master.


    "No," the two almost bald eyebrows of sunflower ancestors crowded together. "I wrote" sunflower classic ". I don''t know the progress. You are so young, you can''t be a great master."


    There''s another thing he didn''t say. The premise of practicing sunflower Scripture is to wield a knife to be a great master. The physically handicapped people are more difficult than other great masters in pursuing the way of heaven. He spent countless years accumulating, and only when he finally realized the dragon spirit did he succeed in becoming a great master. Although Dongfang Bubai didn''t go through the process of being a great master, But this martial arts is not written for women. She just depends on her talent to practice. Why can she come from behind and become a great master?


    Dongfang muxue subconsciously took a look at Song Qingshu not far away, and blushed on his proud face: "hum, when is the Martial Arts Road measured by age? If it is true, we will be better than martial arts in the future, which is directly better than age."


    Finally, she became a great master, thanks to song Qingshu''s healing for herself in Yangzhou. The secret sect''s joyful Zen was really magical. She not only recovered her internal injuries, but also gained half of her opponent''s skills. Her whole body cultivation had a qualitative leap. She was the first one under the great master, and finally broke through the shackles with the help of joyful spirit.


    However, when she thought of the fragrant process of healing, Rao Shi was determined and could not help blushing.


    Sunflower ancestor nodded: "I''m really pedantic." At the same time, they all felt envious and resentful. What an unnatural talent! Their progress in martial arts is faster than that of the original author.


    Jia Sidao had recovered from his previous shock. He soon thought about the fierce relationship and asked, "I don''t know why the leader of Oriental sect wanted to help song Qingshu on this trip?"


    Why help him? Oriental dusk snow heart a jump, hum a: "this you don''t need to know."


    Jia Sidao was not upset, but continued: "I''m afraid the leader didn''t know. During the time when you were injured, song Qingshu had formed an alliance with Ren Wuxing, and he also married Miss Ren, who had changed from your friend to your enemy. Why don''t you join us? Although Jia is not talented, he does not know how much more powerful he can use than song Qingshu. Would it be better to help him return to heimuya at that time? "


    Song Qingshu secretly admired Jia Sidao. He had to say that he had a way of being a lobbyist, and his analysis was reasonable. He might have been rebelled by him for another person, but unfortunately he didn''t know the real relationship between them. He had a negative relationship, which was so easy to be rebelled.


    Sure enough, Eastern dusk snow directly refused: "joke, just a black cliff, I don''t pay attention." Her original intention is that the emperor is so cool now, just a demon sect leader, and she really doesn''t care. However, in other people''s ears, it is understood that she is now a great master. If she really wants to take back the position of the leader, how can she stop her? I don''t need help.


    Seeing Jia Sidao, Dongfang muxue said impatiently, "if you want to fight, fight. Great master is a great master of martial arts, not a great master of mouth."


    The rest of Jia Sidao''s words were choked by her, and there was a haze on his face. He was in a high position these years, and no one dared not give him face.


    Eastern dusk snow then turned to look at Song Qingshu: "how to play?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "you can choose any one."


    Dongfang muxue noticed that his face was a little bit paler than usual. Knowing that he must have consumed a lot of real Qi at the moment, he turned to sunflower and said, "you and I didn''t win the last imperial palace battle. It''s a pity all the time. Why don''t we continue the last unfinished battle this time?"


    "Just what I want!" Last time he was forced to draw by a younger generation, and he was also a junior who practiced sunflower classics. He has always been a little worried. Now after the warm cultivation of the Qing Dynasty, he is better than when he was at the peak. Naturally, he wants to be ashamed.


    The crowd just felt that something flashed by in front of them, and then they seemed to move, but they didn''t seem to move at all.


    Many people are curious. Are they just observing each other''s flaws? Many experts can sometimes see what the opponent is going to do with their eyes and body position. At the same time, they can adjust their position to make the opponent''s attack invisible. There is no real contact on the surface, but in fact there is a hidden killing opportunity.


    "I thought it was amazing, but it turned out to be just that." The eastern dusk snow fiddled with her fingers, with a banter on her face.


    Other people look confused. What''s the situation? They just fought? Many people looked at several great masters one after another, and the floor sweeping monk nodded and said, "just now they rushed to each other. They just separated at a touch, and the speed was too fast for ordinary people to see."


    Li Qingluo on one side smacked her tongue. She thought her walking speed was fast enough, but compared with this... No, there''s no way to compare.


    I can''t see two people moving at all. How fast is the speed?


    Not to mention their surprise, even the floor sweeping monks and others frowned, thinking that in their own words, most of them could only guard the door at first, and then see if there was any chance to counterattack.


    At this time, the grandparent of sunflower was very angry and said in a shrill voice: "little baby, I don''t know the heaven and the earth are rich. The grandparent taught you how to respect your teacher!"


    His action was like lightning, like thunder, without any sign in advance. It was really terrifying in the eyes of the public. The eastern dusk snow was no less. Their fight was no longer as one touch as before, but as a ghost, they moved quickly and kept looking for each other''s flaws, so others could not see anything as before, and now at least they could see a blue shadow, A red shadow around each other, like a ghost, floating around, straight like smoke.


    The speed of the two people is so fast that after so many moves, you can still vaguely see the remnant of the two people standing in the same place before the confrontation, and they are shocked one after another.

 Chapter 2016

    Although the battle between Dongfang muxue and sunflower ancestor is thrilling, most people on the spot can''t see their movements at all. They can only vaguely see the two shadows spinning rapidly, just like two tornadoes.


    After a while, everyone''s eyes were full of stars, and they quickly looked away. In this way, they all focused on the remaining two people.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile to Jia Sidao, "so many people are watching, shall we start?"


    Jia Sidao frowned and said in a deep voice: "in the end, you are only the emperor''s brother-in-law, and you are not officially married, and the two little princesses and officials are not the same mother. Do you have to work so hard for him?"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "you just vowed to kill all of us. Is it too late to make peace now?"


    Jia Sidao didn''t show any embarrassment. He still said calmly: "young man can be in a high position. I don''t think he is the kind of person who is impulsive. People like us should understand that the key to everything is interests. We don''t have to fight for an irrelevant person. If you can shake hands and say yes, this song dynasty has the final say of you and me. If you don''t worry, we can still get married. Although my daughters are not in a state of love, they are also beautiful. Considering that you have a wife and family, I can even let them be your side room. "


    Many people in the distance could not help but scold them: "shameless!" Don''t say that a prime minister of Jia Sidao is any official in Lin''an City. Even if she is a common girl, she is not a concubine. Jia Sidao is so crazy.


    Fearing that song Qingshu would be agitated, Zhao gousheng said in a hurry: "king Qi, don''t believe him. This is just a tactic to postpone the war. When you get back to the capital, which daughter do you like? Would it not be better if I made the decision to marry you myself? " I thought that when I got back to the capital, I would let you and Yama''s daughter get married. However, it''s not easy to kill him because of the cultivation of the other''s great master. However, I''m rich all over the world. If I recruit experts at that time, I can always find strange people who can deal with him.


    Seeing an emperor and a prime minister competing to bid like a common citizen, the people next to him were stunned and thought that they really didn''t want any faces. But on second thought, it''s about death. Where can we care for this face?,


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that I became a sweet cake." Then he turned to look at Jia Si and said, "I can win all, but why should I share half of you?"


    Hearing his words, Zhao Gou''s eyes were instantly gloomy. Jia Sidao was also angry and laughed back: "do you really think you can win me?"


    "If you had confidence, you wouldn''t waste so much time here with me." Song Qingshu said as he walked slowly towards him.


    Jia Sidao''s face changed, and then he stepped back half a step, but soon he took his feet back. He was very angry and said: "yes, you may really want to be higher in terms of martial arts, but many things in the world can''t be solved by martial arts alone. Now there are thousands of troops of Lu brothers at the foot of the mountain. No matter how high your martial arts are, you are not an opponent of the army!"


    In addition to many experts in front of the palace, the emperor also took 10000 bodyguards to guard at the foot of the mountain. Now the mountain has been in turmoil for so long, but the bodyguards at the foot of the mountain have no response. If they don''t find anything unusual, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    It''s impossible to say that they were all bribed by Jia Sidao. Zhao Gou''s trip made it clear that he wanted to deal with Jia Sidao. He carefully selected and trusted all the 10000 people.


    Although Jia Sidao can infiltrate and bribe some people, he only accounts for a small part of them. Therefore, he can only use the forged military information of the state of Jin to mobilize the Lu family brothers to entangle the 10000 bodyguards.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "after the last time you used Yangzhou to trip me, how could I not be on guard this time? The brothers of the Lu family have long been held down by another army. "


    "How can it be!" Jia said with a sneer, "I''m in charge of Pingzhang''s military and state affairs. I''m in charge of all the affairs of the imperial court, and the Privy Council is controlled by my confidants. At this time, it''s a hundred miles away, and no other army can come."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "yes, any military mobilization in the imperial court can''t hide from you, but what about other countries?"


    Jia Sidao''s face changed greatly, and he looked down the mountain. It''s a pity that he couldn''t know what was going on so far away.


    "The golden man?" After thinking about it, the only thing that may appear now is the Jin army to the north of Xiangyang, but he is very puzzled, "how can the Jin people cooperate with you?"


    In the end, many people look at Song Qingshu suspiciously. They should know that the state of song and the state of Jin are feuds. If he colludes with the people of Jin, he will be despised by the Han people all over the world.


    At this time, Qiu Qianren said with a smile: "don''t you forget that I am now the commander of the kingdom of Jin? In order to cooperate with you, the Lu brothers withdrew the border troops. How could we miss such a good opportunity? Naturally, we have to take the opportunity to see if there are any benefits to gain. I didn''t expect to see such a good play!" Song Qingshu''s identity in the state of Jin should not be exposed. He naturally wanted to fight against all this.


    "The running dog of the golden man!" Jia Sidao said with gnashing teeth.


    Qiu Qianren laughed¡° Do you mean to scold me, you big treacherous minister who makes trouble and tries to kill the king


    Zhao Gou then suddenly said: "general Qiu, the two countries of Jin and Song dynasties have long been in peace talks. They are supposed to keep watch and help each other. Now that there is civil strife in our country, we still hope that the state of Jin will help us to put an end to the rebellion. In the future, it will be a great reward."


    "The Emperor..." Huang Shang was breathless. He was obviously excited and wanted to say something. At the beginning of the peace talks between Song Dynasty and Jin Dynasty, Song Dynasty became a minister to Jin Dynasty. Even the title of emperor had to be conferred by the emperor of Jin Dynasty, which was similar to the conferment of Korea and Dali by the Central Plains Dynasty in history.


    After several wars and peace talks, the imperial court finally managed to win a country of uncles and nephews.


    However, everyone knows that this title is a great humiliation. Unexpectedly, Zhao Gou is shameless and takes the initiative to regard himself as his nephew''s country in order to survive.


    Huang Shang is full of righteous indignation. Unfortunately, he was hurt too much. Now his Qi and blood are churning and causing his injury. Soon he looks like gold paper and can''t speak.


    "Master!" Huang shannu rushed to work for him, but she knew very well that the other party''s life had been exhausted, and now it was good that she could barely keep a breath.


    Seeing the anger and humiliation in the eyes of the people around him, Zhao Gou quickly ignored it, because he thought very clearly that although the people hated the state of Jin, the relationship between himself and the state of Jin was still good. After several peace talks, it was difficult for the other party to find such a cooperating emperor, and he didn''t want to have any trouble here.


    And even if the Jin people really want to take the opportunity to invade, the Han people all over the world will not agree, and will definitely rise up to resist. The Emperor himself is the common master of the world.


    On the contrary, if Jia Sidao succeeds, he will have a royal family to succeed him. Who else cares about his former Emperor?


    To understand the fierce relationship, Zhao Gou struck while the iron was hot: "if your country can help, then the annual currency will increase by 100000 Liang, 300000 pieces of silk."


    Hearing his words, the wine fighting monk put his hands together: "Amitabha."


    Wang Chongyang sneered: "this is the emperor you want to protect."


    The floor sweeping monk also shook his head and whispered, "if only my father and uncle had not met Taizu and Taizong, but the emperor in front of them."


    Zhao Gou turned a deaf ear to their gossip. He thought that these people know what they can do. They are the real husbands. They colluded with each other in those years and even tasted their husband''s excrement. Only in the end can they be shameful and become a story of the ages. What''s the point of being humiliated.


    Qiu Qianren was a little confused for a moment: "ha ha ha, the dog emperor is very knowledgeable." Subconsciously read song Qingshu, do not know how to deal with.


    Song Qingshu said with emotion: "I didn''t understand why Cixi would rather be with friends than slaves. Today, I see that they are all birds of a feather."


    Zhao Gou was stunned and thought, who is Cixi? But this sentence is in my heart.


    "You must die!" Jia Sidao suddenly pounced on Zhao Gou. In fact, he didn''t want to get the reputation of regicide on his own. But now he can''t help it. If Zhao Gou really stirred up the people of Jin, he would be defeated. On the contrary, without Zhao Gou, he would be able to negotiate terms with Jin on behalf of the great song dynasty. Moreover, Zhao Gou just said that he would be a regicide, There''s a reason to be fair in the future.


    But he had to stop in the middle because song Qingshu was in the middle of them.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Jia Sidao really couldn''t understand why song Qingshu risked so much to help Zhao Gou. If he said that he was a loyal man, he didn''t look very much like him.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "I''m still useful for this man, but I can''t let you kill him." In fact, he was also hesitating whether to kill Zhao Gou with the help of others; But after careful consideration, he still put down this tempting idea. He can''t hide behind the scenes all his life by the technique of changing looks. One day, he will gradually walk into the sun. This is a good opportunity. A useless Zhao Gou is much more useful than a dead Zhao Gou.


    Jia Sidao opened his mouth, as if to say something, but the next moment he suddenly attacked. He was also a hero. At the beginning, he was lucky and wanted to win over Song Qingshu. When he saw that he couldn''t win over Song Qingshu, he immediately abandoned his thoughts and tried to break the cauldron and sink the boat.


    He knew that if he was in a normal state, he might not be song Qingshu''s opponent, but the opponent''s anger was exhausted during this period of time, and his unexpected attack might not have no chance.


    Now that he is in a desperate situation, his fist is also in line with the characteristics of being indomitable. The air in front of him is compressed to the extreme by his fist, and he can even vaguely see the lightning on his fist.


    Just now, Jia Sidao cowered, which made many people in the field disdain him. Only when he saw this move did he wake up one after another. After all, he was also a great master!


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, and a sword of void appeared between his fingers. He didn''t defend his fist at all. He stabbed his opponent''s chest directly, which was the same way of fighting.

 Chapter 2017

    When they saw that they were going to fight for life and death, there was a murmur in the crowd not far away. Not to mention Li Qingluo, even Huang shannu, who was healing for her master, and Xiao Longnu, who was always expressionless, were staring at the situation.


    Jia Sidao was also surprised to see the other side''s way of playing together. He was always in a high position and naturally didn''t like to take risks with his own body. However, he reacted quickly and immediately realized that the other side was obviously dominant. Why did he choose the way of playing together? Most of them are trying to make themselves retreat. Once the momentum of retreat is released, the opponent''s next attack will be wave after wave, and the victory will be far away from them.


    Although with the help of taixuanjing, who can be a great master? He almost instantly distinguished the fierce relationship, then did not hesitate, still a blow up, he is also gambling, he does not believe that the other party is really willing to die with himself!


    "I didn''t expect that they would choose one move to win." Although Jia Sidao is a little weak, he is also a serious master. Song Qingshu''s strength is great. Objectively speaking, their strength is almost the same now. There are no hundreds of moves to fight. I''m afraid they can''t tell the difference.


    However, Jia Sidao was afraid of the actual combat experience of the other side and worried that he would make mistakes if he really fought hundreds of moves, so he decided to use his skill to fight hard; Song Qingshu was also worried that his strength would be damaged by hundreds of moves, so they chose to fight quickly.


    Different from all kinds of sneak attacks before, this time the two great masters fought face to face, but they had to make one move to win or lose. It seemed that there was something tragic in the air.


    Song Qingshu rushed to the middle of the road, suddenly the whole person disappeared, Jia Sidao was not surprised but happy: "I''ve been guarding against you for a long time!"


    Before he played with the other side for several times, he didn''t take any precautions. Although this move was forward, he still had three parts to deal with. Seeing the other side disappear, he used his power to press behind him without thinking about it.


    In front of the hand, each time the other side "close to the horizon", the next moment will always appear in a position that makes people defenceless. This time, his indomitable attack is to deliberately expose the flaws behind. If he moves to another place, he will definitely use "close to the horizon" to come out behind the other side.


    It''s a pity that the blow he was determined to get didn''t hit the opponent as expected, but hit the air with one punch.


    "Did he choose to appear on the side?" Jia Sidao was shocked and quickly swept to the side with the remaining light in his eyes, but there were no figures on both sides.


    Just at this time, he had no need to check where the other side was, because a sharp sword came. It turned out that the other side didn''t appear behind him or on his side, but directly bullied him into the distance of three feet in front of him.


    He did not expect that the other side would choose to appear in front of his strongest attack ahead of time. His fist hit him directly on the shoulder without any accident, but the other side''s sword Qi also instantly penetrated into the danzhong acupoint in his chest.


    When they touched each other, song Qingshu half knelt on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood, which made Li Qingluo and others exclaim.


    Jia Sidao grinned, as if he wanted to smile and cry. From the perspective of outsiders, his opponent''s hematemesis seemed to be more seriously injured. However, he knew clearly that he looked good on the surface, but in fact his whole body was full of his sword Qi, which was no different from a useless person.


    Up to now, he finally understood why the other side acted in the opposite way and appeared in his strongest positive side.


    Although the punch was powerful, he collected three parts to prevent him from sneaking attack from behind, so the punch actually had only seven parts, and the opponent appeared in front of him ahead of time, and the distance was too close, which led to that he didn''t have enough distance to maximize the power of the punch, and gave a big discount.


    One with mental calculation but no intention, the other shot in a hurry, so although they both hit each other, the damage they caused is very different.


    "It seems that in my heart, after all, I still lack some strength to fight for my life." Now, Jia Sidao is calm.


    "You''ve done well enough." Song Qingshu objectively commented that if he could plan this shocking and rebellious situation, and he almost succeeded, how could he lack of ruthlessness? But he is good at arranging everything behind the scenes, manipulating others to fight, and it''s his turn to fight in person. Although he knows how to do it intellectually, he still lacks experience.


    "How are you going to collect this mess? Is it going to take the emperor instead or... "Seeing Zhao Gou looking at himself in the distance, Jia Sidao couldn''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "if I replace you, won''t I become another you?"


    "Sure enough, I didn''t get carried away by the victory." Jia Sidao showed a playful smile, as if he had expected Zhao Gou''s next fate. "It''s a pity that I''ve been scheming for decades, only to marry for others once."


    Song Qingshu didn''t respond. He was recuperating and healing. After all, the opponent was a great master. Although the fist didn''t exert its maximum power just now for various reasons, it was the great master''s last blow after all. It was so easy to suffer. It had to be recuperated for several months before he could recover.


    Jia Sidao suddenly said to him, "son song, I want to ask you something."


    "What?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly, but he didn''t want to ask for mercy.


    "A few days ago, I went to my house to be a guest. I promised to be a teacher for those children who are not good at learning. I also drank the wine they offered. I hope you can take care of them in the future." Jia Sidao looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. How could he not hear the subtext of the other party? You should know that Jia Sidao''s rebellion, according to the laws of the past dynasties, is to kill the nine nationalities. His failure this time, the CHILDES and young ladies in Jia''s house will naturally be involved, so he hopes to protect Jia''s family by his own hand.


    At the beginning, they promised to teach those Jia''s sons and daughters, but in fact they were just lying to each other. Both sides knew that they couldn''t be taken seriously. Now, the other side even used this to talk about things. It''s really a hot potato.


    At this time, Zhao Gou said angrily: "bastard, make trouble, you should kill nine families!"


    Jia Sidao didn''t look at him, but was waiting for song Qingshu''s reply: "you can decide such things by yourself. Why do you have to listen to other people''s orders?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "are you provoking the relationship between our monarchs and ministers?"


    "King and Minister?" Jia Sidao seems to have heard a joke. "One of you didn''t treat each other as a king, and the other didn''t treat each other as a minister. Believe it or not, after Zhao Gou returns to the capital, the first thing is to plan how to kill you?"


    Zhao Gou said in a hurry, "Song Aiqing, don''t listen to his nonsense. If you can put an end to the rebellion this time, you''ll be the first one. After you return to Beijing, I''ll make it known to the world and praise you."


    Jia Sidao sneered: "he''s already the king under one person and above ten thousand people. How can you reward him?"


    Zhao Gou opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a moment, because he didn''t think about it at all.


    Jia Sidao continued to look at Song Qingshu: "you are a wise man. You should be clear about what fate is waiting for a minister when he has achieved great success and can not be rewarded."


    At this time, Zhao Gou finally responded and said, "Jia thief, don''t stir up dissension. Song Aiqing is my brother-in-law. He is originally a family. Naturally, he is different from other officials."


    Jia Sidao gave him a white look and thought that it was almost the same to cheat a three-year-old child. Although he was not an old fox, he would not believe this.


    Seeing song Qingshu''s hesitation, he continued: "in fact, it''s not a request. To be more precise, it''s a deal."


    "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Jia Sidao waved: "you come closer, we''d better not be known by other people."


    Song Qingshu frowned and Jia Sidao gave a bitter smile: "I''m like this. Are you still afraid that I will plot against you? If I can mobilize my internal power, I''ll send the sound into the secret. Why bother


    Song Qingshu nodded and went to him, but he didn''t relax his vigilance.


    Jia Sidao then lowered his voice and said, "I can roughly guess your next plan, but I advise you not to disclose that I am in charge of this trip to Wudang."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu didn''t understand why he was still so calm.


    Jia Sidao laughed and wiped the blood stains on his mouth: "when Dong Zhuo was killed at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Wang situ wanted to kill him completely. At last, the Xiliang soldiers and horses jumped out of the wall to attack the capital. At last, the capital fell into the world and fell apart. Surely you don''t want to repeat the same mistake?"


    Song Qingshu was slightly moved and understood his subtext. Now Jia Sidao is defeated, but the strength of Jia''s group is still there. After decades of operation, his family members are all over the court. If he learns that Jia Sidao''s rebellion fails and is killed, it''s absolutely dangerous for everyone. If there is a little spark at that time, the whole situation will explode.


    Let''s just say that the four families are united and related by marriage. Can they find a way to protect themselves? And the Lu brothers, who have been running Xiangyang for so many years, are in control of one of the three major military regions of the imperial court. If they have no way out, there is no need to think about whether they will kill or rebel.


    Not to mention that Jia Sidao has been in charge of the Privy Council for so many years, there are not many people in the army who are related to him. There must be a lot of people like Liu Li. At that time, even if the imperial court opens up, will they not be suspicious? Once it is used by those who want to, the whole country will fall into pieces immediately.


    Song Qingshu spent so much effort, but he didn''t want to get a divided country.


    At this time, Jia Sidao continued: "there is no personal feud between you and me. What good is it for you to define me as treason? On the contrary, you can maximize your profit by preserving my reputation. "


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I admire you a little. Even at this point, you can still find the best way to preserve your reputation and family." The other side is worthy of being an old fox. In just a few words, he can''t help thinking carefully.


    Hearing him say so, Jia Sidao completely put down his heart: "ha ha ha, so I have to go at ease." Looking at the emperor in the distance immediately, he cried out: "Zhao Gou, although Jia is defeated, he is not defeated by you. No one can take my life except myself."


    With that, he clapped his hand on his forehead and drew a curtain call.

 Chapter 2018

    "Amitabha." Seeing that Jia Sidao killed himself and the wine fighting monk put his hands together, the matter finally came to an end. However, why did the ending so bleak? Jia Sidao was a total failure, but did he win?


    Although he saved his life by secret method, he was hurt too much. I''m afraid that he will never be able to recover his former state. Huang shang was hurt more than him,


    "Dog thief, it''s cheap for you to die like this!" Zhao Gou''s teeth were itching with hatred. He thought that if it wasn''t for the other party, he would not be in danger. He was still a leisurely emperor in Lin''an City at this time, and he would not be a useless man like now. He was more angry than he was. He made up his mind that when he returned to the capital, he would be beaten to ashes, and then the Jia family would be linked to the nine nationalities.


    On the other hand, song Qingshu is silent. Jia Sidao committed suicide. On the one hand, he didn''t want to be humiliated by others, on the other hand, he was also for the future of Jia''s family.


    He knew that he would die, but if he died in the hands of song Qingshu, the Jia family and song Qingshu would have an inextricable feud. That would be bad for the Jia family. If he killed himself, the people would not have to think about revenge for him, and song Qingshu would not have to worry about it, so that he would cut down the grass roots.


    "It''s a generation of heroes." Song Qingshu had a sense of admiration. When he was at the end of his life, he arranged the affairs so properly in such a short time.


    But now is not the time to think about this, his attention was soon attracted by sunflower ancestors and Oriental dusk snow.


    Although they practice the same martial arts, they have obvious differences when they fight each other. Dongfangmuxue''s body method is ghostly, and the identity of sunflower''s ancestor is also very fast. But the difference is that his former breath of death, which seems to come from the ghost, has faded a lot, and even the same moves have become dignified and dignified.


    Every time he makes a move, it seems that there is a strange air flow all over his body. It seems that he is in the shape of a dragon.


    "Does dragon Qi really exist?" Song Qing''s book is a treasure of sunflower, but now he makes it like King Xiao''s eighteen dragon subduing palms in TV series.


    After all, Dongfang muxue is much younger than sunflower''s ancestors. Although she is talented enough, it is difficult to make up for the gap of one hundred years. At the beginning, she was able to open five or five times, but now she has less attack and more defense, obviously falling into a disadvantage.


    Worried about her accident, song Qingshu takes a step forward and plans to help.


    At this time, sunflower ancestor suddenly jumped out of the battle circle and waved to the East dusk snow: "don''t fight, don''t fight."


    Dongfang muxue''s chest keeps rising and falling. It''s obvious that she''s under a lot of pressure to fight just now. She also has some admiration for her opponent''s martial arts progress. It''s hard to say anything about the scene for a while.


    Song Qingshu smiles and stops: "why did you stop?"


    Sunflower ancestor curled his mouth and glanced at the half dead Huang Shang people in the distance: "you want to be two against one, ancestor. I don''t want to be the same as them." There are too many great masters killed and injured on the mountain this time. He doesn''t want to capsize in the sewer and fall here.


    "I''m afraid it''s up to my ancestors." Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. Now that he''s expending too much money, he and Dongfang muxue may not be able to win each other. They must pay a very heavy price to win. Someone may fall.


    However, although he also had the idea of strike, he didn''t show any words, so as not to be seen by the other party, which made him feel that there was an opportunity to take advantage of, and that would be troublesome.


    Sunflower ancestor zhe zhe chuckled a few times: "we are all old friends. With our old friendship, we can''t really fight."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "that''s not what the ancestor said just now."


    Sunflower''s father gave a gloomy look at Jia Si who fell on the ground and said, "I was invited by him. Before, of course, I wanted to be loyal to others. Now that my employers are dead, what else can I do?"


    Song Qingshu laughs: "Laozu is sincere."


    Laozu of sunflower said with a smile: "Laozu doesn''t remember how many years he has lived. He knows that Shouyuan is not easy to get. Now he cherishes his life most. I don''t care about other things with empty head and eight brains."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking: "I''m very curious, how can Jia Sidao please move your hand?"


    Sunflower ancestor curled his lips: "I didn''t tell you before. I don''t know why the Dragon veins of Manchu and Qing Dynasty dissipated so fast. I have no way but to find other dragon veins. At this time, Jia Sidao used the Dragon veins of Song Dynasty as a bargaining chip. How can I not be moved?"


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. She thinks that the disappearance of the Qing Dynasty''s Dragon pulse is mostly caused by her own side: "where are you planning to go next? Go back to Longmai? "


    Sunflower ancestor looked at Zhao Gou and others in the distance, came over and said in a low voice, "I plan to go to Gongxian County, Henan Province."


    "Gongxian County, Henan Province?" Song Qingshu was in a daze. He thought that there was something good to go to this place. Suddenly, he remembered that this place was the imperial mausoleum of the Northern Song Dynasty!


    "It''s just that during the reign of Jingkang, the imperial mausoleum of the Northern Song Dynasty was almost looted by the Jin people. I don''t know if there are any dragon veins left," the sunflower ancestor frowned. "If I can''t find them, I may go to Shanyin. I don''t believe that without Jia, I can''t find the Dragon veins, hehe."


    Song Qingshu was granted the title of king of Qi in the Southern Song Dynasty, and he was deeply influenced by some important events in the imperial court. Zhao Gou had chosen zangongshan, Shanyin Fusheng Town, as the address of the imperial mausoleum of the Southern Song Dynasty... It was clear at a glance what Kuihua''s ancestors were doing there. He really got a lot of praise.


    "Why?" Sunflower ancestor seems to suddenly find something, up and down constantly looking at the nearby song Qingshu.


    "What are you looking at?" Rao is song Qingshu bold, can be an old castrate with this kind of eyes, he can''t help but some creepy.


    "Strange, strange." Sunflower ancestors holding chin in hand, mouth chanting.


    Song Qingshu stepped back nervously: "in advance, I don''t like men."


    "Bah, a dog can''t spit out ivory from his mouth," the grandparent of sunflower yelled in a shrill voice. "Grandparent, I don''t want to talk about men, even women don''t like it!"


    Song Qingshu''s words were blocked for a moment, but the other side''s words were reasonable and could not be refuted.


    After a pause, the old sunflower ancestor said his doubts: "before I saw you in the palace of the Qing Dynasty, you were full of the peach blossom smell that the old sunflower ancestor didn''t like. But this time, you had the existence of dragon spirit. But you are not the emperor. Am I wrong?"


    "Dragon Spirit?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought, is it because he pretended to be emperor in several countries?


    Sunflower ancestor shook his head: "no, no, it''s a little different from the real dragon spirit. It''s not so mellow. Would you like me to have a try?"


    Song Qingshu a black line: "roll!"


    "Cut, stingy." Sunflower grandfather waved, "forget it, before you leave, I''ll give you a gift to show my heart."


    After that, they all heard a clanging sound. The weapons in the hands of those envoys of Xiake island who reward good and punish evil fell to the ground. Then they shook their bodies a few times and opened their mouths one by one. All of a sudden, they threw themselves forward and fell to the ground. They did not move at all.


    Although these people fell for only a moment, they were all experts in the field. They could see clearly that there was a small red dot on the center of their eyebrows, and there was a little blood oozing. It was obvious that they were killed by sunflower ancestors.


    Zhang San Li Si, who survived, stepped back in a hurry and trembled violently. Even Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren, and others also stepped back in a hurry, sweating between their temples. He looked as if he was facing a great enemy. But looking around, there was no sunflower ancestor. Obviously, just after killing these people, he went down the mountain by the way.


    "It''s really terrible Everyone has the same idea in mind. You know, Ouyang Feng and others just fought with these messengers of rewards and punishments, and they were beaten. Now they were killed by sunflower ancestors like chickens in a flash!


    Although there was a sudden attack, this kind of thing was common in the river and lake. Ouyang Feng was in a cold sweat. He thought that if he had just been attacked by the other party, would he have saved his life?


    Ouyang Feng, in particular, is one of the five unique skills. Over the years, he and song Qingshu have seen too many top talents and deeply understood each other. After being closed for a period of time, he consciously made great progress in his cultivation. Although he is not as good as Wang Chongyang, he has already surpassed several other five unique skills. This time I saw the great master on Wudang Mountain. I admired him. At the same time, I thought to myself that I might be able to do dozens of moves for the great master.


    But if the other party is sunflower ancestor, can he hold on to a move?


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Kuihua''s martial arts are much better than Huang Shang''s, but he''s too fast and can absolutely suppress those who are inferior to himself. In this respect, he really surpasses other great masters.


    Song Qingshu sighed that these people in Xiake island are Jia Sidao''s confidants, and they really can''t stay after seeing the whole process on Wudang Mountain. Sunflower''s ancestors solved them, which is a return of their own human feelings.


    Of course, from the perspective of sunflower''s ancestors, most of them feel that it''s shameful to flinch in front of two younger generations, but they don''t want to really work hard. So they take this opportunity to demonstrate to others to show how powerful his martial arts are. This time, they''re not afraid of running away, they''re just thinking rationally.


    Song Qingshu looks around the hall. Zhao Gou''s bodyguards are all dead and injured. The dead men of ghost mountain villa under King Yi''s hand are all killed by the people of Xiake island. Even King Yi himself has been abandoned by Jia Sidao and is now in a coma.


    Jia Sidao, Dragon Island leader and wood Island leader are all dead. They are not only the leaders of Xiake Island, but also the heads of Rongguo and Ningguo mansion. Now when they die, there are only some young people and their wives left in Jia''s family.


    In addition, the experts of Xiake Island were killed by Ouyang Feng and others, and the rest were solved by sunflower ancestors.


    Today, there are still some fighting forces on the mountain. Except for Wudang sect, Li Qingluo and Xiao Longnu, the rest are the great masters who are seriously injured and dying.


    "Brother song, please help my master." At this time, the voice of the woman in the yellow shirt came, and her tone was full of anxiety, even with a faint cry.

 Chapter 2019

    Song Qingshu hurried over and took her place. He put his palm gently on Huang Chang''s back and lost in a steady stream of Qi.


    His internal power was much higher than that of the yellow shirt girl. Huang Chang opened her eyes quickly and said weakly, "I''ve lost my life. You don''t have to waste your strength. What''s more, you are seriously injured yourself."


    Song Qingshu was somewhat apologetic: "I''m late, otherwise..."


    Huang Chang waved his hand slightly to stop him from saying: "you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s just the saying that the way of heaven is constant, not for Yao or Jie. If you and I change places, I will make the same choice as you. "


    Song Qingshu was silent. He had to look for help everywhere along the way, so he was a little short of time. But no matter how short the time was, it would not be such a coincidence. If he went up the mountain earlier, it would not be impossible.


    But in that way, instead of being a fisherman, he may become a snipe clam. He is also responsible for the safety of himself and his subordinates, so if he does it again, he will probably make the same choice.


    Huang shang obviously saw through all this, but he understood it very well. This understanding was not polite, because he was originally practicing the way of nature, and his style was not so restrictive. As long as he could achieve his goal, he could use any means, so he also recognized song Qingshu''s practice from the bottom of his heart.


    In the final analysis, it was a miscalculation this time. I didn''t expect that King Yi and Jia Sidao would unite to find so many great masters. Otherwise, the cultivation of him and the wine fighting monk would be enough to suppress the whole audience.


    Now that he has lost because he didn''t expect all this, he certainly can afford to lose.


    "I had a premonition that Shouyuan was near, so now I don''t have too many regrets," Huang Chang said calmly, looking at the girl in the yellow shirt beside him. "It''s just that my apprentice had a hard life. Originally, I was Jinzhiyuye, but when I was very young, I was captured by the Jinren and became a slave. Thanks to my passing by, I saved her."


    The girl in the yellow shirt choked: "the teacher''s great kindness and virtue will be remembered in her heart all her life."


    Huang shang smiles and says to song Qingshu: "her identity is embarrassing. I''m afraid it''s not easy to survive in Lin''an city without my care. Since you are friends, you can take care of her..."


    When the nine Yin manual came to him, he suddenly closed his mouth, because he realized that taking care of these two words had many meanings, and he made the same way that he entrusted her to his life. So she immediately changed her mind: "although she learned" Jiu Yin Jing Jing ", she did not understand the true essence. Since you will also be the nine Yin Manual of truth, and her friend, please give her more advice later.


    In the past, Huang Shang''s family was killed by the people of the Ming religion. He was bent on revenge and practising martial arts, but he didn''t want to continue. Later, when his martial arts became successful, he was old and didn''t have that heart, so he was lonely all his life and had no children. Although Huang shannu is his apprentice in name, he treats her as his granddaughter in his heart.


    I learned that she and song Qingshu were ambiguous, but huang shang was very angry. There was always a feeling that the hard-working Chinese cabbage was arched by a pig. It''s OK to be someone else. It''s good to be young, handsome and good at martial arts. But song Qingshu is a flower greedy and lecherous man. The key is that he saw him sneak into the harem to hook up with his concubines. Is he a good match?


    Huang shang regarded Huang Shan''s daughter as his granddaughter. Naturally, he didn''t want her to go to the muddy water, so he changed his words in time and changed his care to martial arts. Regardless of the character of song, her martial arts are first-class. If you have his advice, Huang shannu is at least a master. Maybe she will have a chance to see the threshold of a great master. Who can bully her when the world is big?


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll do my best." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    "There are officials..." Huang Shang took a look at Zhao Gou in the distance, noticed that his eyes staring at the back of song Qingshu were venomous, hesitated for a moment, swallowed the rest of the words back, "forget it, nothing else, you take care of yourself..."


    After that, the look in his eyes gradually disappeared, and the others did not respond. The wine fighting monk and the floor sweeping monk put their hands together: "Amitabha ~"


    Huang shannu finally realized that her master had passed away. She held back the tears in her eyes and suddenly grabbed the sword on the ground and stabbed the sweeping monk.


    At this time, Li Qingluo, who was guarding the side of the sweeping monk, used her cold sleeve to brush the acupoints, swung away the sword in her hand, frowned and said, "what are you mad about?"


    Pointing at the sweeping monk, Huang shannu said angrily, "master died under his sneak attack. At this time, she came to visit Amitabha


    Li Qingluo snorted: "on the battlefield, the victory and defeat depended on the ability. No wonder my martial uncle." Knowing the origin of the sweeping monk and the Xiaoyao sect, she had to protect each other.


    Song Qingshu was in a dilemma. At this time, he couldn''t help helping anyone, so he couldn''t help but have a big head.


    Fortunately, at this time, the wine fighting monk said: "Yingluo, this is a matter between our great masters. The other side has national enemies and family hatred, and the previous practice is not to blame."


    "But..." Huang shannu wanted to say more. The wine fighting monk shook his head and said, "when your master is dying, do you want to help him get revenge?"


    "That''s not..." Huang Shan Nu bit her lip, "but that''s the master''s pity for her apprentice, and she doesn''t want me to take risks."


    The wine monk zhengse said, "in this case, do you deserve his painstaking efforts to take risks? If you want to become a devil and a Buddha, think twice. " Seeing that she was still a little resentful, she had to send a message into the secret saying: "silly boy, the floor sweeping monk has a special identity. He is not only a Shaolin monk, but also an elder of the Xiaoyao sect. These two sects are all masters. If you kill him, the Masters of these two sects will come to you endlessly for revenge in the future. What''s more, if someone protects him now, you can''t kill him at all. Anyway, he''s seriously injured. He''ll die soon. Why don''t you let him live two more days? "


    Hearing his explanation, Huang shannu was relieved and said apologetically, "thank you for your understanding."


    The wine fighting monk nodded, got up and gave a salute to Zhao Gou from afar: "official, I have fulfilled my previous promise and returned the favor of the emperors of the Song Dynasty to our family. Now that the matter is over, I''ll leave."


    "Master, you can''t leave me behind." Zhao Gou is in a hurry. Now all the bodyguards around him are dead, and the last one of his own is going to leave. How can he not panic.


    The wine fighting monk shook his head: "I''m useless now, and it''s useless to stay here. Now I''ve returned the cause and effect of the past. It''s time to fulfill the wish of the past."


    After that, despite Zhao Gou''s repeated efforts to stay, his thin and rickety figure gradually disappeared in the mountain road, and his song came faintly from the air


    When is porridge coming? It''s all because of skin bags. This kind of body is so ignorant that it can''t reach the belly until it enters the throat. In a twinkling, it''s still hungry.


    Only I don''t care, and I have to drink three cups slowly. In winter, I still wear summer clothes. Although they are ugly, my heart is not lost


    "Amitabha, this state of mind and Buddhist attainments are far better than me," said the sweeping monk


    Li Qingluo frowned and said, "why do I listen to the lyrics so vulgar?"


    The monk gave a little smile and didn''t explain. After a long time, he sighed: "it''s time for me to leave, too."


    Li Qingluo said in a hurry: "martial uncle, I''ll send you."


    The sweeping monk shook his head: "no need. If this stinky skin bag dies on the roadside, it''s also deserved."


    "But..." Li Qingluo also wanted to say that the sweeping monk had come to song Qingshu: "benefactor song, do you want to stop me?"


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still shook his head: "in those days, thanks to the guidance of the elder, I indirectly had my present. How can I embarrass the elder?"


    "Because of the past, today''s fruit..." the floor sweeping monk sighed, "benefactor song, please don''t worry, I won''t tell you anything about today."


    Looking at the figure he left, song Qingshu was dumbfounded. How did the floor sweeping monk make me look like I wanted to kill the king and seize the throne? However, he was also a little strange, the other party''s breath... It seems that the injury is not as serious as expected, but after the heart was hit by the great master, how can he save his life?


    Song Qingshu couldn''t understand it. Suddenly, he heard Zhao Gou shout: "Yingluo, kill the bandits for me, the king of evil wind." It turned out that when he saw the wine fighting monk and the floor sweeping monk leaving one after another, he was worried that Wang Chongyang would also be released, so he called out ahead of time.


    But now he has no one to use, only the yellow shirt girl and he are brother and sister, should be on the same front.


    Huang shannu''s eyebrows wrinkle when she hears Yan Xiu. Different from the floor sweeping monk, master is not hurt in Wang Chongyang''s hands after all. Moreover, he and master are good friends, and occasionally appear in Jianshan Academy. At that time, she was once instructed to attack him seriously, which is really cruel.


    "The official family, he was seriously injured. He has not been able to live for several months." The yellow dress girl had to answer.


    "How can you let him die so cheaply? What''s more, how many months to live? " Zhao''s face was distorted. If he was normal, he would never lose his attitude. But this time, his plan fell short. Then he became a useless man, and his defense was finally destroyed. So now he seems hysterical, "don''t you go now?"


    The yellow dress girl was reluctant, but it was not good to refute the emperor''s face in public, so she stood there with a embarrassed face.


    Wang Chong Yang laughed: "well, Chong Yang''s life is not weaker than others. Even Jia Si Dao doesn''t want to die in other people''s hands. How can I die in your hands?"


    Finish saying then stretch out a finger to oneself dead point to go up, he originally is a yang to point to master, this one if point in, absolutely have no luck reason.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. Not to mention that they had a friendship, they said that each other''s character and ambition were very good for him. How could they let him fall like this?


    Just about to help each other, suddenly a white shadow flashed by, the wrist turned directly blocked Wang Chongyang''s fingers.


    People around him were surprised. Although Wang Chongyang was seriously injured, he was a great master''s cultivation after all. Who could easily stop this move without warning?


    Looking at Wang Chongyang quickly, I saw a man in white standing on his side, holding his wrist. He was slim and graceful. She was obviously a woman with a light wind and a skirt. She seemed to be in her forties. She had a beautiful face, but her eyebrows were on the temples, and her eyes were murderous.


    The man in the white shirt sneered repeatedly. Although his voice was beautiful, the meaning of his words was full of sarcasm: "you want to face death and live to suffer. I didn''t expect that you can''t change when you die."

 Chapter 2020

    Li Qingluo is the wife of the Wang family. Wang Chongyang is still her elder, but she just looked at the figure of the sweeping monk and thought of some things in the past. She was so lost that she didn''t pay attention to the situation here. When the change happened, it was too late for her to stop it.


    Fortunately, this mysterious woman appeared at this time. Before he could thank her, Wang Chongyang was shocked. He looked at the white man in front of him. His mouth opened several times, but he didn''t say anything. However, everyone could see the excitement in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you know me?" The man in white shirt snorted, and his tone was obviously dissatisfied.


    "Chao Ying, is it really you?" Wang Chongyang asked uncertainly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Who else could make him so excited and call him this name besides Lin Chaoying? He had seen a portrait of Lin Chaoying when he was young in an ancient tomb. Although he was not so young, he could still recognize his face.


    Subconsciously, I took a look at Little Dragon Girl. She blinked a pair of beautiful eyes and looked at her grandmother-in-law strangely.


    Wang Chongyang suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help asking: "you have..."


    "Dead?" Lin Chao Ying sneered, "you are not dead, how can I die earlier than you?"


    "That''s true," Wang Chongyang said with a smile. "Why have you never contacted me for so many years?"


    Lin Chao Ying spat: "who do you think you are? Why should I contact you? I don''t know how free I am by myself. "


    Wang Chongyang frowned and said, "how can you still have this temperament?"


    Lin Chaoying suddenly said angrily: "what do you mean I have this temperament? It''s the same as how good your temperament is. When it came out that I was dead, you didn''t lose a few drops of cat urine. As a result, all your energy was focused on cracking my "jade girl - Heart Sutra". You also deliberately left the cracking method on the sarcophagus cover of the ancient tomb sect disciples, so that the ancient tomb disciples could only know before they died that the martial arts they had learned all their lives had already been broken, and they died in endless regret and regret. What kind of man are you! Even with a smug face, he wrote that "Chongyang is no weaker than others in his life."


    Song Qingshu beside him is very excited. Lin Chaoying''s character is really fierce. No wonder he will fight with Wang Chongyang for a lifetime. No one will agree with him. Originally, a couple of immortals could only love and kill each other for a lifetime.


    Compared with this kind of character, song Qingshu thinks that he prefers a gentle one. Even Xiao Longnu''s iceberg character is better than Lin Chaoying''s violent temper.


    Of course, the objective is that the old king is not doing the same thing. He used to make complaints about it.


    Wang Chongyang''s face is red, but he doesn''t want to concede: "in the final analysis, it''s not that your ancient tomb''s martial arts work is aimed at cracking up our Quan Zhen''s martial arts, so let you crack it and allow me to crack it."


    "You Lin Chaoying''s eyebrows are about to stand up, and her eyes are full of anger.


    Seeing that they had to quarrel again, song Qingshu rushed forward and interrupted: "this must be the elder Lin of the ancient tomb sect."


    Lin Chaoying looked back at him and nodded with appreciation: "you are song Qingshu. I know your deeds are good. You are not only more handsome than Wang, but also more tolerant than him."


    Song Qingshu smiles, but it''s hard for him to answer. However, he''s surprised that Lin Chaoying has a good impression on him. He thinks that the other party will hate him. It''s because he wanted to protect Xiaolongnv in the Imperial Palace, regardless of his safety and fame.


    "Grandmother-in-law?" At this time, little dragon girl also came over and gave a low greeting.


    "Good dragon, even your master can''t understand the essence of my martial arts. In the end, you used the jade girl''s pure heart sword. You are really talented." Looking at the little dragon girl, Lin Chaoying''s expression was soft.


    "But I appreciate your eye for men more than your grandparents." Lin Chaoying''s next sentence almost choked Wang Chongyang to death. He thought that if you praise others, you will praise others. How can you step on me again.


    Song Qingshu is in full bloom. He wants to hold her and kiss her. The assists are so unexpected.


    Little dragon girl didn''t expect that her grandmother-in-law would say this to her when she came. Rao was cold-blooded. At this time, her white face was also a little bit red: "grandmother-in-law, you misunderstood me, between me and him..."


    Lin Chao Ying sighed: "long er, it''s not so easy to find a man who is willing to die for you."


    Little dragon girl was stunned. She couldn''t help thinking that when she put down the broken dragon stone, Yang Guo jumped in to accompany her. At that time, her elder martial Sister Li Mochou told her the same thing; But soon in my mind, song Qingshu is protecting her in the Lin''an palace, facing thousands of troops alone. For a moment, I feel very confused


    "It''s a pity that this man is greedy and lustful. He is a well-known libertine in the river and lake. He may not be a good match." Lin Chaoying glared at Song Qingshu, and his dissatisfaction was beyond expression.


    Song Qingshu has a hot face, which can''t be refuted.


    Lin Chaoying is obviously not in the mood to participate in the affairs between the younger generation. In the past, he mentioned the collar of Wang Chongyang''s back neck: "I''ve taken this man away, don''t you mind?"


    Wang Chongyang was ashamed and angry! Put me down He always pays attention to fame and face. What''s more, he has been fighting with Lin Chaoying all his life, but now he is raised like a chicken in front of so many people. It really makes him feel ashamed and indignant, but now he is seriously injured and dying, so how can he resist Lin Chaoying.


    Looking at his funny appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that Lao Wang kept winking at him and thinking about the friendship between them, he coughed and said, "Mr. Lin, his injury is very serious. It''s better to stay here and let''s think about it and see if there is any way."


    "No Lin Chaoying rejected his offer directly.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know. Therefore, Wang Chongyang''s injury can''t be cured even if his skill is pointed to him by one Yang, unless he uses Huanxi Zen to practice with him. Maybe there is hope


    Vomit~


    Think of that picture, song Qingshu a chill, killed all can''t, quickly strangle this idea.


    If he didn''t know the relationship between Lin Chaoying and Wang Chongyang, song Qingshu might suspect that she didn''t want to save people. However, he knew that although Lin Chaoying did not forgive others, he could never harm Wang Chongyang, so he did not stop him.


    Soon in Wang Chongyang''s shouting protest, Lin Chaoying took him and disappeared on the mountain road in the distance.


    Song Qingshu then inquired about the rest of the people on the mountain. He first came to Huang Yaoshi and found that he was in a coma. He inquired about his pulse and found that although he was seriously injured, he was still alive. He could not help but feel relieved. If something happened to him, rong''er didn''t know what to be sad about.


    He quickly took a jiuzhuan bear snake pill and fed it to him. He said to Yu Lianzhou and others: "please arrange for disciples to take him to find a place to heal his wounds."


    Yu Lianzhou nodded: "of course." After all, pharmacist Huang is famous all over the world. Why not make friends with Taohua island? His only worry is that he took part in the rebellion. However, with song Qingshu here, I don''t think it''s a problem.


    "By the way, the stone breaking the sky should have something to do with the black-and-white double swords of Shangqing temple. It''s the same vein of Wudang. I''d like to trouble some martial uncles to take him to recognize the people of Shangqing temple." Song Qingshu inquired about Shi Po Tian''s injury. Fortunately, his internal power was strong, and he was not injured by the great master, so he saved his life. I''m afraid I''ll lose most of my martial arts.


    "Before I was in charge of the grand ceremony, the Shangqing Temple sent someone to ask." Zhang Songxi replied.


    After checking other people, no matter Zhao Gou''s bodyguard, ghost mountain villa or Xiake Island, they were all killed in the previous chaos. Only Ding Dian managed to save his life because of the special effect of shenzhao Scripture, but he had automatically entered the state of turtle rest. Song Qingshu also gave him jiuzhuanxiong snake pill, and then gave it to the care of Wudang sect.


    Many people of Wudang sect were injured this time. For example, Yan Liting was badly injured when he was kicked by Jia Sidao. The other three generations of disciples were more or less decorated. Soon Wudang chivalrous men took the people to find a place to heal their wounds. As soon as they left, there was a lot of space in the bamboo forest.


    At this time, Zhao Gou finally said, "you''re going to take away all the others. I think you''re going to do something to me." Seeing that he released the rebellious sweeping monk and Wang Chongyang, even pharmacist Huang took good care of them, how could he not taste them?


    Hearing this, the yellow dress girl quickly opened her hands in front of him: "don''t kill him!" Although she didn''t like her brother, she was a member of the royal family and they were related by blood.


    Li Qingluo then took the little dragon girl''s hand and came up: "kill, why not kill!" It was just the other party who wanted to kill the sweeping monk. She came forward to stop him. Unexpectedly, now Feng Shui turns around and everyone changes roles.


    "You Huang Shan Nu was angry in her heart, but she knew that it was OK to deal with one. If they joined hands, where could they be stopped? In desperation, he had to look to song Qingshu for help


    Song Qingshu looks embarrassed. It''s really flesh in the palm and the back of the hand. It''s not good to offend anyone.


    At this time or the East dusk snow can''t see past, directly came to hum a: "who beat me, listen to who." Maybe it''s the experience of being the leader of the demon sect in the past, plus the fact that she became the emperor of the ninth five in the past two years, she always had a kind of power on her body, which shocked the three girls in an instant.


    Are you kidding? You are a great master. How many of us can beat you?


    "Since there is no objection, then listen to me," said Dongfang muxue, looking at Song Qingshu contemptuously. "You are really lack of domineering. The harem should look like a harem. What harem can''t be controlled?"

 Chapter 2021

    Song Qingshu has a bitter smile. He is not as powerful as Dongfang Bubai, who has been famous in the world for so many years. This kind of thing is natural and hard to learn.


    The other two women''s reactions were different when they heard her words. Li Qingluo was a mature woman, but she didn''t feel anything. Huang shannu could not help stamping her feet: "what do you say? What''s the harem? I''m not what you think he is."


    Dongfang muxue took a look at her, but didn''t pay any attention to her. She said directly, "since you can''t beat me, please listen to me..."


    The people on the side have a wonderful look. They want to listen to you as if you were a member of the harem of song Qingshu. But you are a man. Does song Qingshu still like that tune?


    Think of here one by one with strange eyes staring at Song Qingshu, thought is really the world is declining, people''s heart is not ancient ah.


    At this time, Dongfang muxue continued: "it''s not wise to kill Zhao Gou and leave a big mess. It''s better to save his life and be a puppet."


    "Bold!" Zhao Gou was seriously injured and very weak. When he heard that the other side publicly declared that he wanted to be a puppet, he was furious and sat up straight.


    "Up to now, there''s no need for you to talk." The East dusk snow hummed a, at will waved a hand, a pair of lazy to take care of his appearance.


    Zhao Gou is angry and is about to open his mouth to scold. Dongfang muxue sneers and says, "if you don''t know your face again, do you believe that I will kill you right away?"


    Zhao Gou''s face was black and blue, and he did not dare to say anything. Many people sighed. No wonder he was oppressed so badly by the state of Jin these years. The emperor was too tolerant.


    The yellow shirt girl is about to open her mouth. Dongfang muxue cuts off her words ahead of time: "he can still save his life and the throne. It''s already up to you. Don''t push an inch. You can''t get anything at that time."


    Huang shannu hesitated for a moment. After all, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t know whether she was frightened by each other''s temperament or worried that Zhao Gou would be killed if she said too much.


    At this time, a noise came from the mountainside, and soon Wudang disciples announced: "a group of imperial soldiers rushed up."


    Zhao Gou''s face suddenly brightened. Although these soldiers were probably under Jia Sidao or King Yi, no matter which side they were, they would not deal with song Qingshu. At that time, they would have room to maneuver.


    "Court soldiers?" Song Qingshu was also guessing which group of people was in his heart, but soon he didn''t have to worry, because the other side had already rushed up.


    "Officials!" The first general was startled when he saw that there were corpses all over the place. When he saw that Zhao Gou was still alive, he was obviously relieved and exclaimed excitedly.


    "Wang Ziteng?" Song Qingshu has recognized each other, wondering why he appears here?


    Then it quickly came to light. At first, Wang Ziteng''s 10000 bodyguards were dragged down by the Lu brothers'' army. Then, in order to drag down the Lu brothers'' army, song Qingshu sent people to mobilize the loyal army of the state of Jin to feint attack Xiangyang. Wang Ziteng should have taken advantage of this gap to slip out.


    Of course, it''s not easy for him to come out. There are not many soldiers with him. Although there is no detailed count, it''s obviously far from ten thousand. It should be that the big army is fighting with the Lu brothers and the Jin army, and he brought some elite troops to break through.


    "Come on, kill this bandit for me!" Zhao Gou excitedly points to song Qingshu and gives an order in an instant.


    "It seems that Wang Ziteng and Jia Sidao are not the same way." Originally, song Qingshu had been thinking about whether the Wang family had participated in Jia Sidao''s rebellion. After all, both sides were four families, and they were related by marriage. However, seeing his reaction to the meeting with Zhao Gou, it is finally determined that he should not have participated. In fact, it is reasonable to think about it carefully. If they are together, how can Zhao Gou bring him to dig his own grave this time.


    At this time, Wang Ziteng also heard Zhao Gou''s order, but he was surprised. For a long time, his loyalty instinct made him draw out his Sabre instantly, and the soldiers under his hand also took up arms one after another, and vaguely surrounded song Qingshu in the center.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, then Li Qingluo ran out and stood in front of him: "second brother, what are you doing?" Wang Ziteng is the second son of Wang family, while Li Qingluo is the eldest son of Wang family.


    Wang Ziteng was surprised: "brother and sister, how can you stay with the anti thief? Come here quickly."


    Li Qingluo said with a bitter smile: "the king of Qi has made great contributions to the rescue. I am the anti thief."


    Wang Ziteng was a fool. I didn''t expect that she would be involved in the rebellion.


    Li Qingluo looked at the soldier beside him and said, "I have something to say to you in private."


    Zhao Gou opened his mouth in a hurry and was about to say something. At this time, Dongfang muxue''s hand was lifted, and an invisible energy hit his acupoints, making him unable to make any sound at all.


    Wang Ziteng hesitated for a moment and waved his hand to the soldiers to step back. However, he saw song Qingshu''s martial arts and worried that the other side would take the opportunity to attack him, so he gave an order: "the archers are ready. If anything happens to me later, all the people standing on the mountain will be killed."


    He didn''t emphasize the safety of the emperor. None of these bodyguards would be so open-minded to shoot the emperor. The reason why he didn''t say it was to prevent these people from hiding behind the emperor and taking him as a shield would be very troublesome.


    Here Dongfang dusk snow also quietly moved a body position, quietly calculate in the end wait a moment, in the end is directly attack those archers or take Zhao structure as a hostage?


    Song Qingshu stood in the same place, as if not worried about the development of the situation behind.


    Li Qingluo went to Wang Ziteng and told him what had just happened, but he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and missed some details that were unfavorable to song Qingshu.


    Dongfang muxue looks at Song Qingshu jokingly and says, "you are really a woman. It seems that everything beautiful has something to do with you, whether it''s a girl in love or a wife."


    Other people can''t hear what Li Qingluo said, but they can''t hide it from the two great masters.


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t know how to respond.


    Li Qingluo continued to persuade Wang Ziteng: "second brother, not to mention their two great masters, as well as such masters as Xidu and Qiu Qianren, Wudang also has many experts, so it''s not sure who will win the battle."


    Wang Ziteng was silent. If he was on the open plain, he would not be afraid of these people. But now there are barriers all over Wudang Mountain. The army can''t hold these experts. What''s more, if his army is held back, there are only one or two thousand people who can take him to the mountain this time.


    Li Qingluo then said, "just now Jia Sidao and King Yi conspired against each other. The Wang family and the Jia family are so close. Your sister married Jia Sidao. Now I am involved in this case. Will Zhao Gou really believe your loyalty? How can we let the Wang family go afterwards? "


    Wang Ziteng knew that the emperor was the most suspicious. He might have believed it before, but after a series of changes on Wudang Mountain and his delay in coming, it was impossible for the officials to have no idea.


    "But he killed Shi Xian. After all, Shi Xian is my brother-in-law, and my niece Xifeng married into the Jia family." Wang Ziteng couldn''t help saying, "can we help him instead?"

 Chapter 2022

    "Second brother, you don''t know. In fact, the king of Qi is one of his own." Li Qingluo whispered.


    Song Qingshu in the distance couldn''t help but be stunned. She thought, is it because she wants to announce the relationship between them to the family? However, her husband is Wang Ziteng''s cousin. It would be counterproductive to announce our relationship and shame the Wang family, right?


    "My own people?" Wang Ziteng is obviously a little unclear, so.


    Li Qingluo hesitated for a moment and explained: "in fact, Yu Yan and he have been in love for a long time


    "What Wang Ziteng was shocked. Wang Yuyan was the daughter of Sanfang. She was always gentle. After Shen Bijun''s accident, the people of the Wang family even wanted to find a chance to match her with the crown prince and become a new crown princess. Now they suddenly know that she has already made a private life with other men. How can they not be surprised?


    Qiemo said that he was surprised. Even song Qingshu was surprised. He thought, when did he make a private life with Wang Yuyan? Although Wang Yuyan is as beautiful as a fairy, pure and gentle, knowledgeable and knowledgeable... Both sides also have certain friendship, and they also have a good impression on her, but it''s still far from private life, right?


    The eastern evening snow on the side looks at her jokingly: "are all the beautiful girls in the world related to you?"


    Song Qingshu''s bury the hatchet, and the voice came back to her. "Don''t talk nonsense, I think she''s the excuse for letting the two sides turn their peace into friendship."


    Dongfang dusk snorted: "why bother? Wang Ziteng is a thousand people. It''s not difficult for us to solve them together."


    "Not to mention that people in Wudang will inevitably lose money when fighting. Let''s say that Wang Ziteng is the current head of the Wang family. If he supports him, it will be much easier to take charge of the court in the future." Song Qingshu replied.


    Dongfang muxue knows that he is right, so he doesn''t refute: "it seems that you are going to go from behind the scenes to the stage?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "although Yirong is simple, it''s hiding in the shadow after all. It''s impossible to live as someone else for a lifetime."


    At one time, he was also very distressed about this problem. Until the state of Liao, his relationship with Zhao Min went further. Zhao Min learned about his situation, chatted with him a lot, and provided him with a lot of suggestions. Especially in the history of Yang Jian and Zhao Kuangyin''s making a fortune, he was very touched. So this time, he had the opportunity, and he did not continue his previous means of disguise, Instead, I plan to step up to the stage with my true identity.


    On the other hand, Li Qingluo began to strike while the iron was hot, and continued to persuade him: "second brother, Jia Sidao is doomed. Instead of holding his ship, which is doomed to be silent, it''s better to form an alliance with the king of Qi and have the relationship of Yuyan. We can rest assured of the future."


    Seeing that Wang Ziteng was still hesitant, Li Qingluo finally offered her mace: "second brother, do you know why the two great masters around the official family were badly hit this time?"


    "Why?" Wang Ziteng was really curious. In his opinion, the emperor was surrounded by Royal instruments, and there were so many experts in all classes, as well as such great masters as Huang Shang and Doujiu monk, why they were reduced to such a situation now.


    Li Qingluo sighed: "because uncle also joined the spirit mountain villa, the one code named general also participated in the rebellion..."


    "What Wang Ziteng, as the commander of the front Department of the palace, naturally knows about the ghost mountain villa. The Imperial City Department has been investigating this rebellious organization, but it has not been able to find much useful information. Unexpectedly, Wang Chongyang is the core of it.


    Wang Chongyang played a key role in the success of the Wang family. To some extent, he even represented the Wang family. If only Li Qingluo took part in the rebellion, she could claim that it was her personal behavior, and the Wang family might get rid of the relationship; But now even Wang Chongyang has participated in the rebellion, so the Wang family can''t wash their way into the Yellow River.


    When song Qingshu saw that the time was almost right, he went forward and said, "Dian Shuai, I have been in love with Yuyan for a long time. Later, I will be a family with the Wang family."


    Before, Li Qingluo and Wang Ziteng talked in a low voice. Except for the two great masters, no one heard the conversation. Now everyone in the audience was surprised to hear song Qingshu say this relationship.


    Li Qingluo glared at him. What she said just now was to woo Wang Ziteng. Anyway, it''s all Wang''s family. In the future, she can deal with it with any reason, and YuYan''s reputation will be preserved. However, the nature of song Qingshu is different in an instant. There are so many people in the field. How can YuYan''s reputation be preserved?


    What an asshole in the world!


    Li Qingluo is very suspicious that the other party deliberately wants to take advantage of her daughter. She''s so angry. But now the overall situation is very important, and it doesn''t happen after all. I''ll settle with him after the event.


    Ignoring her murderous eyes, song Qingshu continued to persuade Wang Ziteng: "I know what the palace commander is hesitating about. Your sister and nephew have married into the Jia family, and they are worried about being implicated this time. Then I can guarantee you that after going down the mountain, you can not disclose Jia Sidao''s involvement in the rebellion, but still retain the Jia family''s title. In this way, you don''t have to worry about being implicated by the Jia family, And the happiness of your sister and niece for the rest of their lives is guaranteed. "


    Wang Ziteng''s heart moved: "really?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "nature is true."


    "But..." Wang Ziteng looked at Zhao gou not far away, "the officials will never agree."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "up to now, these things can''t help him."


    Wang Ziteng''s face changed slightly, and he obviously understood each other''s subtext.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "among the four families of Jia Shi Wang Xue, the Wang family can only rank third. Didn''t Dian Shuai want to be the first family? In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, people all called it "king and horse share the world". Why don''t you and I repeat this story? "


    Wang Ziteng''s face changed, as if he had made up his mind. Finally, a smile appeared on his face: "no, we should call Wang and song to share the world!"


    In fact, after learning that Wang Chongyang was involved in the rebellion, he was doomed not to stay in the camp of Zhao Gou any more. Later, he was just thinking about how to preserve the glory and interests of the Wang family. At this time, Li Qingluo acted as a middleman and had the relationship of Wang Yuyan. In addition, the other party''s chips penetrated into his heart and finally made up his mind.


    "Shibo said it." Song Qingshu laughed and held his hand tightly.


    "Shibo?" Wang Ziteng was stunned, and immediately reflected that the other party was called by Wang Yuyan. He got such a famous figure to hold the ceremony for his younger generation. He was very helpful in his heart, and he also held each other''s hand tightly and laughed.


    Li Qingluo''s eyes on one side almost burst out with fire. She thought that she called Wang Ziteng second brother, but you called him uncle. What should you call me? Unfortunately, in front of so many people, she couldn''t get angry, so she was even more depressed.


    Song Qingshu and Wang Ziteng reached a preliminary consensus, and the next step is to discuss the details of cooperation. Zhao Gou was put under house arrest by song Qingshu. Wang Ziteng''s pupils narrowed, but there were too many experts on the other side. He was not sure to take Zhao Gou back, so he could only acquiesce.


    The next step is to find someone to be responsible for this. Since Jia Sidao''s reputation is to be preserved, it is obvious that King Yi has become the best person to take the blame. His men are dead and injured, and he is seriously injured and unconscious. He can''t protest against the coming fate.


    In order to avoid a long night''s dream, Wang Ziteng directly chopped down the head of King Yi, which was even more irrefutable. The whole process makes song Qingshu''s eyes jump. He thinks that these people of a century old family look like modest gentlemen. They really involve the interests of the family. They are more ruthless than anyone else.


    Then Wang Ziteng wanted to kill Ding Dian, the only surviving instrument with imperial weapons, but he was stopped by song Qingshu. Are you kidding? Ding Dian is his friend. How can he die without knowing?


    Although Wang Ziteng was a little uneasy, his attention quickly shifted to the more important thing - the Lu brothers with a heavy hand!

 Chapter 2023

    "If not, I''ll take the official''s instructions and go to all the prefectures to dispatch troops to kill the Lu brothers. Now Jia Sidao is dead, and they have no leader, so they can''t become anything." Wang Ziteng said.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, there are too many people in Jia''s group, and the forces are intertwined. If we directly exterminate the Lu brothers, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of other people in Jia''s group. Even if we announce that Jia Sidao died as a escort, I''m afraid many people will not believe it. At that time, the imperial court will split and the country will be in turmoil, but we will be hard to clean up the mess."


    "That''s right," Wang Zi Teng nodded, obviously also approved of his judgment. "It''s not all in one net. What should we do next? The Lu brothers have tens of thousands of troops, which are not furnishings."


    Song Qingshu also had a headache. At this time, a soldier came to tell him, "marshal, a woman has come up the mountain."


    "Woman?" Wang did not dare to be careless. Now there are troops everywhere down the mountain. How can ordinary people get in? "What woman?"


    "Look at that woman dressed as a young woman. I don''t know which man is so lucky to marry such a beautiful wife." The soldier said enviously.


    Wang Ziteng almost didn''t get angry: "say the point!" In front of so many people, his soldiers'' first reaction was to pay attention to these messy things, which really made him lose his face.


    "But that man is really beautiful. He is more beautiful than all the women we have seen in recent decades, and he has big breasts." The soldier muttered in a low voice and noticed that Wang Ziteng glared at him fiercely. He said quickly, "that woman is very good at martial arts. She has a bamboo stick in her hand and hurt many of our brothers, but we are almost in control of the situation. We will catch her alive soon."


    Although he didn''t get the order from the superior, the soldiers were all men, and no man was willing to kill such a creature, which was too outrageous.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "can you see that woman''s martial arts skills?"


    The soldier''s face was dazed. After a long time, he said uncertainly, "it seems that someone said that her martial arts is the way of beggars'' sect."


    "The beggars'' sect?" Song Qingshu was surprised, "don''t embarrass that person, put her up."


    See under hand consult ground to look to oneself, Wang Zi Teng nodded: "put her to come up." Are you kidding? There are two great masters standing here, and the others are also top experts. Are you afraid that the woman will come up with some big waves? What''s more, since she can be trapped by soldiers, her martial arts skills are obviously limited.


    In addition, he was also a little curious about how beautiful this woman must be to make her subordinates behave like this?


    Before long, a beautiful and mature image appeared in front of people''s eyes. Her hair was curled up and put on her head. It was a young woman''s dress. Her pink neck was long and white, showing her noble temperament. Her cheeks were as beautiful as peach blossoms. She was very dignified. But her plump and greasy cheeks always gave people the illusion that she was full of spring, It''s full of reverie.


    "It''s really big!" Wang Ziteng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He finally understood why her men had just lost their manners. The young woman''s chest was bulging and her dress was tightly wrapped, as if she would burst at any time. The key is different from the general woman''s bloated, she also has a slender waist, together will have a great visual impact.


    Hard to move his eyes, Wang Zi Teng arched his hand: "it''s the leader of Huang Gang. I''m sorry for his impoliteness."


    "Rong''er ~" Song Qingshu was very excited. He didn''t expect to meet her again. He just thought that their identities were not allowed by the common customs, so he could only suppress his excitement temporarily and pretend that nothing happened.


    This young lady Huaxin is Huang Rong. When she and Guo Jing went to Lin''an City, they caused quite a stir. Wang Ziteng, as the commander in front of the palace, naturally met her.


    In his heart, he thought that although he was very old when he saw her last time, he didn''t exaggerate so much.


    At this time, Huang Rong''s attention was all on Song Qingshu. Seeing that he was also here, he couldn''t help flashing an unnatural light on his face. He quickly looked away: "I''ve seen the palace marshal. It''s my concubine who just rushed into the mountain and misunderstood them."


    "It''s OK," Wang Ziteng said with a smile. Few men can get angry with such a beautiful woman. "What''s the matter with my wife''s visit to Wudang Mountain this time?"


    Huang Rong leaned over and said, "I''ve been traveling with my father these days. As a result, I got separated two days ago. I thought that I had heard from him that I admired Wudang immortal Zhang by chance, so I came here to find him."


    What she said is half true and half false. A few days ago, she was about to give birth. Pharmacist Huang, who had always loved him, didn''t stay on Taohua island. Instead, she asked her disciples Cheng Ying and Lu Wushuang to take care of her, but she seemed to be planning something big.


    Huang Rong''s mind was quick, and she realized that it was not right. Later, by chance, she found a letter from her father''s room. Combined with clues, she came up with a terrible conjecture that she had just given birth to her baby for a few months, and then she left the baby in her infancy to the care of Cheng Ying sisters and the nursing mother, while she was in a hurry to pursue her father.


    After finding out her father''s trace, she came to Wudang. It''s a pity that her lightness skill is not as good as that of pharmacist Huang. She came late after all.


    In front of the commander in front of the temple, she naturally refused to tell the real reason. At the same time, she deliberately said that in order to explain the motive of pharmacist Huang''s trip and try to get rid of him first.


    "Pharmacist Huang?" Wang Ziteng looks at Song Qingshu suspiciously. He came up behind him and doesn''t know much about what happened in the mountains around him.


    Song Qingshu finally found a chance to talk to Huang Rong: "master Huang, your father is seriously injured. I''ve sent someone to help him to a safe place to heal his wounds." Subconsciously, he didn''t want to call him Mrs. Guo. Instead, he used Huang Gang leader.


    "Seriously injured?" Huang Rong is soft all over. With song Qingshu''s martial arts, she feels that she is seriously injured. This shows how badly her father is injured.


    Seeing that she was lost, song Qingshu said in a hurry: "don''t worry, the Lord of Huangdao doesn''t worry about his life, but his injury is a little troublesome."


    Huang Rong bit her lip, but she did not care to swear that she would not speak to him any more. She said in a pleading voice, "where is my father? Take me to see him quickly."


    Song Qingshu didn''t want her to worry so much and was about to agree. At this time, Dongfang muxue stood up and said, "I heard that madam is very smart. Now there is a big problem bothering us. Please give us some advice."


    Huang Rong looked at him in surprise and thought, who is this handsome man? And each other''s unique temperament exudes a kind of evil charm.


    But comparatively speaking, her masculine temperament in Song Qingshu is more pleasing to the eye


    His face was slightly red, and he quickly abandoned his thoughts and politely refused to say: "I want to get home, and my father is seriously injured, so I''m very upset. I''m afraid I can''t give you any advice."


    Dongfang muxue said with a smile: "it''s not up to you. Your father is suspected of participating in the rebellion. If you don''t solve this problem, even if the Lord of Huangdao recovers his life, I''m afraid there is no place for your family in the world."

 Chapter 2024

    Huang Rong''s face changed a lot, but she reacted quickly. She immediately realized that the other party was not asking for a crime, but forced her to give advice. But under can only ask the matter process.


    On the contrary, Dongfang muxue hesitates. She can''t figure out the relationship between Song Qingshu and the other party. She doesn''t know whether she can believe it or not. She subconsciously asks song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu coughed lightly and went forward to tell Huang Rong what had just happened in Houshan.


    See he said very detailed, there is no haze, East dusk snow showed a thoughtful expression.


    Perhaps it was about her father''s safety. Huang Rong''s thoughts were more vivid than usual, and she soon had an idea: "first of all, this matter should give the Lu brothers a step down, so that everything will become logical. The emperor''s seal can be used to order officials from all walks of life in Jinghu to come to Qinwang, Xiang Shibi, the pacifier of Jinghu North Road, Cao Shixiong, the prefect of Ezhou, and Gao Da, the vice governor of Jinge. They are not the same people as the brothers of Lv. They are bound to lead troops. It is also stated in the imperial edict that Jia Sidao died when he saved his car and praised him for his contributions. Everyone knows about this, so even if it is false, it has become a fact. When the Lu brothers learned that Jia Sidao was dead, they "didn''t know" that they were involved in it. When they had a way out, plus the checks and balances of the army under the command of other officials, they naturally wouldn''t jump over the wall in a hurry. "


    "It''s just..." Huang Rong said, "brother Lu is suspicious of being seriously ill, so the key is to find someone who can trust both sides to send them a letter. By the way, I''ll be a lobbyist. It happens that I worked with them in Xiangyang for some time before, and I can barely be regarded as a friend. Let me send a letter to them."


    Song Qingshu worried: "this is too dangerous. In case they jump over the wall in a hurry, you will be in danger."


    Huang Rong took a deep look at him, and then shook his head: "thank you for your concern. I have lived in Xiangyang for so many years, and there are still many beggars'' sect disciples in the city. In addition, our husband and wife are a little unlucky. If brother Lu wants to move me, I have to weigh it. What''s more, with my understanding of them, they certainly dare not do anything


    Wang Ziteng laughs: "it''s so good. Would you please madam?"


    Huang Rong''s eyebrows slightly frowned: "that father..."


    "Don''t worry, the master of Huangdao has been properly settled by Qingshu''s personnel. When his wife comes back, she will arrange for you to meet."


    Huang Rong nodded slightly, then pretended to look at Song Qingshu unintentionally, hesitated for a while, after all, she said nothing and left with a smile.


    Looking at her graceful figure when she left, Wang Ziteng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He thought in his heart: it''s a pity to marry Guo Jing. Although he is not good at womanliness, he is a man after all. If he is ten years younger, he might fall in love with each other.


    Song Qingshu is staring at her back in a daze. Dongfang muxue comes to him and whispers, "this woman is resourceful. If she can take it for her own use, she will be your Wolong Phoenix."


    Song Qingshu said subconsciously, Dongfang muxue couldn''t help laughing: "do you want me to kill Guo Jing quietly, so that there is no obstacle between you. At the beginning, you can hook up with Xia Qingqing, who is deeply in love and doesn''t regret. It''s thanks to me." Although Guo Jing''s martial arts are high, it''s easy for Dongfang muxue to plot against him.


    Song Qingshu was startled: "don''t mess about! Great Xia Guo is a great hero of indomitable spirit. He must not suffer such a fate. "


    "OK, OK, I want to build a memorial archway when I''m a whore," Dongfang muxue said with disdain. "But as far as I know, Guo Jing seems to have been completely destroyed in the northern expedition. I don''t need to worry about it."


    Song Qingshu doesn''t explain that Guo Jing was saved by Huazheng. He thinks his life should be saved, but he doesn''t know where he is now.


    "Now that the situation is settled, it''s time for me to go back." The East dusk snow suddenly opens a way.


    Song Qingshu was startled: "why is it so urgent?"


    "If you don''t leave, stay here and compete with you warblers?" The East dusk snow eyes Piao one eye not far away of yellow shirt female, small dragon female etc.


    "I don''t mean that. What''s more, they can''t beat you. Are you afraid of them?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m kidding you," said Dongfang muxue with a smile. "It''s mainly because the war between the Qing government and San Francisco has come to an end. I don''t want to leave it to LAN Fenghuang and Fei Yan. I don''t want to fall short at the last moment."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "it''s really important to get down to business. It''s just that you and I rarely see each other. I really can''t bear to part so soon."


    Oriental dusk snow curled her lips: "what''s the use of saying such kind words? I''ve been in the palace of Yanjing city. You are welcome to come at any time, but you never come."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you don''t know that I have too many things on hand now, and I still have a headache about the Mongolian pressure in Xixia. I have no skills at all."


    Dongfang muxue naturally knows the reason, but she doesn''t admit it: "you don''t have to explain. When someone wants you, it''s not as interesting to be with you as the concubines in the palace."


    Song Qingshu has a black line. If he had not tried to know that she is a woman among women, he would have doubted her orientation.


    See will he choke speechless, East dusk snow left a string of wanton and arrogant laughter, and then turned into a red shadow, disappeared in the mountains.


    Wang Ziteng couldn''t help coming over and inquired: "the eastern leader, this is..."


    Song Qingshu replied, "now that the situation is settled, she naturally left."


    Wang Ziteng was stunned at first. He thought that you really have a big heart. I have thousands of soldiers under my hand. Do you really think you are in control of the situation? However, on second thought, now that the enemy has no great masters, it''s meaningless to leave two great masters here. What''s more, they just talked about the common goal, and they have no motive to fall out with him.


    "The king of Qi really has a wide range of friends. He can even invite people like the leader of the Eastern religion." Wang Ziteng couldn''t help sighing.


    "I really like to make friends. Besides the leader of the eastern cult, Mr. Ouyang, the leader of the Iron Palm Gang, also heard that I had something to do here, so he did not hesitate to bring the army of the kingdom of Jin to help." Song Qingshu didn''t mean to boast about himself, but to show his strength at the right time, so that the other party wouldn''t have any idea.


    As expected, Wang Ziteng''s face changed slightly. He thought that he had heard that song Qingshu and Tang Kuo Bian, the powerful minister of the state of Jin, were friends. Now, it seems that his influence in the state of Jin is really extraordinary.


    Only when he was in such a position would he not believe that people like Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qian Ren had the courage or the ability to use the army of the kingdom of Jin because of their little friendship in the past. Most of the time, it was because of Tang Kuo''s argument that they gave this favor.


    Song Qingshu went on to say: "I believe that in the future, Dian Shuai can also become my good friend."


    Wang Ziteng couldn''t help laughing: "it''s natural, and it won''t be long before we can become a family. Then you''ll have to change your tongue with Yuyan."


    "Of course, of course." Song Qingshu subconsciously looked at Li Qingluo and noticed her killing eyes. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Ignoring her anger, he came to Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren and said to them, "now the messengers to the king of the capital lake have been sent out. In addition, they have been noisy for so long. Maybe many people have moved ahead of time. You should go down the mountain immediately and transfer the loyal army. Otherwise, all the troops will be surrounded and you will be in trouble."


    They nodded and quickly took orders to leave. Qiu Qianren was easy to get used to this new role, but Ouyang Feng didn''t like it. He thought that he could still instruct song Qingshu, but now he had to look up to the other side. In addition, he saw the great master''s fight between life and death this time. He secretly decided to practice hard in the future, Strive to be one of the great masters one day.


    Next, Wang Ziteng''s men stationed on Wudang Mountain, collected the remains of many bodyguards who had died in the battle. When they met a few survivors, they reorganized them.


    The accompanying officials who were trapped in Qianshan Mountain before finally got permission to visit the emperor. However, Zhao Gou was seriously injured. In addition, song Qingshu used the method of moving soul to make him lie on the bed with his life hanging on the line.


    A group of officials expressed their concern for the emperor''s body, and then one after another denounced King Yi as a disorderly official. With the endorsement of Wang Ziteng, Zhao Gou''s confidant, and Wang Yi''s coveting the position of Dabao, they have no doubt.


    However, I heard that Jia Sidao saw through the treacherous plan of the king of Yi, rushed back from the front line to rescue him, and finally caught the hand of the king of Yi. Many people secretly murmured. Jia Sidao had always been friendly with the king of Yi, and he was always resourceful. Why did he die in the hand of the king of Yi so carelessly this time.


    Of course, we are all people who have been in the officialdom for so many years. Now the official announces that. Even if they have doubts in their hearts, they will never say it. On the contrary, they agree with each other. Many people even get the sacrificial rites on the spot.


    After handling the affairs here, song Qingshu went to visit several wounded people. Yin Liting''s injury was not fatal, and several martial brothers were enough to heal him; Ding Dian''s divine scripture is to repair himself. Now he is in a coma and can''t wake up for a while.


    So song Qingshu went directly to Huang Yaoshi''s room and used his Yang finger to heal each other. His one Yang finger has the function of bringing the dying back to life. Combined with the healing medicine of Xiaoyao sect, he finally saved his life.


    When pharmacist Huang woke up, he saw him, frowned and didn''t say a word.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said: "several great masters in the mountain have died this time, and the masters like you have died countless times. You can survive, thanks to my strong opposition. Now, regardless of the injury, I''ll heal you first, and you won''t even say thank you. "


    "Shouldn''t you save me?" Pharmacist Huang snorted.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "where does this begin?"


    Pharmacist Huang opened his mouth, and finally turned his head: "hum, you know what you''ve done. I don''t want those pickles to dirty my mouth."


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, thinking that he was referring to Huang Rong and himself?


    "Then you always have a good rest here." Stealing someone else''s daughter, let song Qingshu in front of him without the slightest confidence, chat up a smile, have no face to stay here, escape also like left.


    Not long after going out, he happened to meet a woman with a yellow shirt. She bit her lip and stared at him quietly without saying anything, which made song Qingshu uncomfortable: "ask what you want."


    The yellow shirt girl finally said: "before you didn''t come with me, have you made up your mind to be late on purpose?"

 Chapter 2025

    Song Qingshu looked at her beautiful eyes and couldn''t help sighing: "now, what''s the point of saying these things?"


    Huang shannu was stunned and soon realized that now everything has settled down. Whether it is right or not has no effect on the result.


    "But I still want to know!" The yellow shirt girl raised her head, with a trace of stubborn color on her face. If she could keep rational all the time, she would not be a woman.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Seeing her expectant eyes, he hesitated for a moment and finally replied, "yes!"


    "I thought you would at least find a reasonable reason to cheat me." The yellow dress girl''s face showed bitterness, and she became a little lost in an instant.


    Song Qingshu looked at the distant night sky and said slowly, "it''s meaningless to cheat you. Even if I said I didn''t mean to delay, you won''t believe it."


    "I see." The yellow dress girl, with no expression on her face, turned to go, but after two steps, she stopped and asked, "what are you going to do with the officials?"


    "He won''t die." Song Qing replied briefly.


    "Do you want to treat him as a puppet?" she continued


    "Zhao gouben is not a good emperor," Song Qingshu did not answer directly. "You must know this better than me."


    "But he is the most righteous emperor. This is also the country of the Zhao family!" The woman in the yellow shirt was a little angry.


    "The land of the Zhao family?" Song Qingshu laughed jokingly, "a hundred years ago, it was the country of the Guo family!"


    Huang shannu opened her mouth, but she couldn''t refute it. Chen Qiaoyi''s mutiny and wrong position are well known to all people in the world. However, she didn''t want to be led by his nose and said, "no matter what, it''s not the Song family."


    "Does the king and Marquis Xiang Ning have seed?" Song Qingshu replied in a deep voice, "Chen Sheng Wu Guang''s words at that time can be said to be one of the spiritual cores of the Chinese nation for thousands of years. It''s just the so-called" more help from the right, less help from the wrong ". If the emperor loses the hearts of the people, why not change the emperor."


    The yellow dress girl opened her mouth in shock: "you... You really have the ambition to be an emperor! What''s the difference between you and the likes of Jia Sidao and King Yi? "


    "Of course there is a difference!" Without thinking about it, song Qingshu replied, "I don''t deny that there is a lot of selfishness in it, but my main purpose is to fight against Mongolia, which is unprecedentedly powerful. History has proved that relying on you Zhao family, you will only bring people all over the world into the abyss, and it is hard to escape the end of extinction."


    "You are being unreasonable. The imperial court defeated Mongolia several times in Sichuan, Xiangyang and other places a few years ago. How could it be doomed to bring destruction to all people?" The woman in the yellow shirt was very angry.


    "There''s really no way to explain that." Song Qingshu''s tone is full of melancholy. It''s impossible to tell her that the Song Dynasty was destroyed by Mongolia in history, and then the song people became the lowest four.


    "So it''s all excuses. I used to think you..." at this point, the yellow girl bit her red lips tightly and finally turned away without saying anything.


    Looking at the figure of Huang shannu''s leaving, song Qingshu muttered to himself: "if you want to pay yaoqin, you have few bosom friends. Who knows if the strings are broken." In fact, Huang shannu''s reaction was in his expectation. He didn''t blame the other party for hating him. He just thought of the good feeling that she had not been easy to brush. He was very sad when she came back to zero.


    "I linger in the flowers all day, but all the women in this world are not fools!" At this time, a sneer came from behind. Looking back, a graceful and moving woman was standing not far away. Her normally bright and charming face was now covered with frost.


    "Does Madame also come to ask for a crime?" Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile, and the woman in front of him was Li Qingluo.


    "Shouldn''t I have come to ask the question?" Li Qingluo gritted her teeth and said, "in order to help you, I don''t hesitate to use Yuyan as a pretext. How do you know that you really have YuYan''s idea and say it in front of so many people? How can Yuyan marry other people in the future?"


    She can persuade Wang Ziteng with YuYan''s marriage in private, but what she says in public is another matter. Song Qingshu''s snake stick makes her very angry.


    "Thank you for your kindness, madam. I won over Wang Ziteng before." Song Qingshu saluted respectfully.


    "Don''t change the subject!" Li Qingluo didn''t eat his way at all, "thanks to my wholehearted consideration for you, I didn''t think that you should have the idea of taking all, do you want to be shameless?"


    "Madam misunderstood," Song Qingshu explained hastily, "the reason why I said that is not to win Wang Ziteng''s trust. When you told him before, he obviously didn''t believe it. I said the same thing without your confession, which made him believe that there was something wrong, and then promoted the cooperation between us."


    "But..." although Li Qingluo felt that what he said was reasonable, she always felt that something was wrong.


    "My wife is just worried about YuYan''s reputation and integrity," Song Qingshu explained with a smile. "I can rest assured that there were not many people present at that time. Zhao Gou is already a useless person. In the future, under our control, can we go out to publicize it? The others are all our own. Who will go out and talk nonsense? "


    "You didn''t really think that way?" Li Qingluo said with half faith.


    "Yuyan seems to be surrounded by haze at any time. She is a fairy with beautiful effect. If she is not attracted to her, it can only prove that this person is not a man." seeing Li Qingluo''s face slightly changed, song Qingshu''s words changed. "It''s just that we have such a relationship. She is only a younger generation to me, and am I the kind of animal?"


    "Without the best," Li Qingluo snorted, "not only are you not allowed to put it into action, but also don''t even think about it!"


    "Can''t you think about it?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Li Qingluo suddenly angry: "you really want to ah!" Her temper was a little hot, and she couldn''t help slapping him on the chest.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sprayed a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell down.


    Li Qingluo was startled and quickly held him. There was a bit of panic in her voice: "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t make much effort."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "the great master is not so easy to kill. During the day, I suffered a very serious internal injury, but I didn''t want to be seen by others. That''s why I was forced to support him."


    Worried about aggravating his injury, Li Qingluo didn''t dare to move him, so she knelt down on the ground, put him in her arms, gently supported his head on her thigh, and her voice was full of anger: "then you should go to cure Huang Yaoshi! Do you want to win over Huang Rong? "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile: "why, madam, are you jealous?"


    "What time is it? I''m still joking here," Li Qingluo glared at him angrily. She took a nine turn bear snake pill from her arms and fed it to him. "Don''t talk. Use the power to dissolve the medicine and have a good breath."


    I visited wuyazi and Li Qiushui in leigushan before, and they gave her a lot of healing medicine from Xiaoyao sect.


    "Don''t worry, help me back to my room first." Song Qingshu said.


    Li Qingluo hesitated: "will it aggravate your injury?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m not a porcelain doll. Don''t worry, I''m not so fragile."


    Li Qingluo thought that it would be wrong for someone to see them so close together outside, so she got up and put his arm around her shoulder and helped him into the room.


    After entering the room, he closed the door behind him. Li Qingluo helped him to the bedside and sat down: "you can heal quickly."


    Song Qingshu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth: "I need my wife''s help."


    Li Qingluo couldn''t help humming: "you''re not afraid that I''ll take advantage of others'' danger. At this time, I''m going to suck up your accomplishments with Beiming divine skill."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "last time you didn''t try it, but you lost your wife and turned into soldiers. On the contrary, it was cheaper for me."


    Li Qingluo''s face turned red. She thought that they were still enemies and not friends at that time. While he was healing for himself, she absorbed his power with the miraculous skill of Beiming. As a result, she was so excited by his joy that she turned into a concubine and threw herself on him shamelessly.


    At that time, she still remembers that feeling even now. Now she is mentioned, and her whole body is hot.


    Suddenly aware of the body is different, found each other''s Lushan claw, Li Qingluo angry and funny: "you little bastard, when, still want to make trouble."


    "I want to heal." Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    Li Qingluo was a little annoyed: "do you still need to take time to heal?" Her body seemed to be more sensitive. She felt that he was hugging and hugging her. Thinking that he was seriously injured at this time, she was worried about his body and worried that he would be upset. She pushed him away.


    "Madame, have you forgotten my kung fu? I''m just healing." Song Qingshu hugged her plump and soft body and whispered in her ear.


    Feeling the heat in her ears, Li Qingluo''s heart trembled. At this time, she also thought of the characteristics of her opponent''s Kung Fu. She couldn''t help spat: "it''s so evil that she''s still a Buddhist. It''s really..."


    What''s more, she has a mature body. She feels the masculinity of a man''s body. She feels that her body is a little tired. She can''t help hugging the man


    After a while, Li Qingluo finally realized something was wrong: "you bastard, long Jinghu, you look like you are seriously injured."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "I''m really healing."


    "Bah, you must have been pretending to be seriously injured just to divert my attention." Li Qingluo''s cheeks were red, and she wanted to bite each other hard, but she was worried that he was really hurt, and some were reluctant to give up.


    "There''s a disguise, but it''s true that I''m injured." Song Qingshu explained quickly.


    "I''ll warn you once again. Don''t make YuYan''s idea." Li Qingluo said bitterly.


    "Yes ~" Song Qingshu replied absently.


    "You son of a bitch!" Li Qingluo suddenly exclaimed, because he noticed that when he just mentioned Yuyan, the other person''s body had a very obvious change.


    "It''s no wonder that I, the body''s natural reaction." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "No, I''ll keep Yuyan away from you. It''s too dangerous." Li Qingluo bit him hard on the shoulder.


    "Hiss ~" Song Qingshu took a cold breath, "madam is very angry. In order to thank her for healing me, I''ll take a good catharsis for her."


    "Well ~ ~"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, there was a lazy and sweet voice in the room: "you are really unbearable. After a big deal, I will allow you to dress me up as an idiom Yan occasionally. Anyway, we are similar. We should be able to satisfy your careful thinking that can''t be put into practice. This is my biggest concession, lest you really do something to Yuyan. "

 Chapter 2026

    "Really?" Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and suddenly felt his heart beat a little fast.


    "Do you really have that idea?" Li Qingluo''s eyebrows are about to stand up.


    Song Qingshu was speechless: "you said it yourself. Now you blame me again."


    Li Qingluo is also flushed, snorted: "I said it, you want to not."


    Song Qingshu chuckled and whispered in her ear: "I''ll change your face now..."


    "You bastard!" Li Qingluo is so angry that she will bite him.


    "Shh Song Qingshu suddenly changed his face and made a silent gesture.


    "Come and play this trick, no way!" Li Qingluo only thought that he was trying to divert his attention, and didn''t care at all.


    Song Qingshu quickly covered his mouth and said in a low voice: "someone is really coming!"


    Li Qingluo''s eyes widened. Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, she was a little flustered for a moment. After all, she still has the identity of Mrs. Wang. If she is found hanging out with a young man in the room in the middle of the night, she will have no face to see others. The Wang family and the Li family will be even more ashamed.


    After a few breaths, she heard a slight sound of footsteps outside the door. She could not help admiring that the bastard''s cultivation was really high. He was clearly fighting with himself, but she could still hear such a slight sound.


    Li Qingluo is the virgin of the white lotus sect. She is also a first-class expert in the whole world. If she can detect someone approaching on weekdays, she just got mixed up with song Qingshu, which distracts her attention.


    "Who is it?" Li Qingluo starts to talk about it. She hears that this man is light footed and has great martial arts skills. Is he here to catch the traitor? However, she immediately denied this ridiculous idea, and she was just like a duck in a teacup. Who dares to touch his head with the current martial arts status of song Qingshu.


    The man stopped outside the door, as if hesitating. After a while, a cold voice came: "song... Elder brother?"


    In a daze, song Qingshu looks down at Li Qingluo. At this time, Li Qingluo starts to dress in a hurry, because outside the door is her cousin, XiaoLongNu.


    "Long er, what''s up?" Song Qingshu grabs Li Qingluo''s hand and tells her not to make a fuss.


    Little dragon girl replied: "just now, I wanted to talk to my cousin, but I found that she was not in the room. I looked around, but I didn''t find her. I thought that there were so many masters and great masters fighting in the daytime, and I was worried that there would be some Masters who could escape the net and hide in the dark, which was not good for her..."


    "She cares about you very much," Song Qingshu said in a low voice, teasing Li Qingluo. Then he raised his voice and said, "don''t worry about Long''er. Now the mountains are guarded by his own people, so there is no danger. I''ve just met your cousin. I asked her to do something for me. I didn''t come back so soon. "


    He thought, let Li Qingluo help to serve himself, also be regarded as let her help to do things, strictly speaking is not cheating.


    "So it is." Little dragon girl nodded, her body moved, as if she was going to leave, but soon stopped, "during the day, you seem to be injured, do you want to be serious?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart was warm. Unexpectedly, little dragon girl, who was always cold, would take the initiative to care about people. She quickly replied, "don''t worry, it''s not in the way. I''m healing."


    "Do you want me to help you heal?" Little Dragon Girl flashed a bright red color on her white and snow like cheek. "At the beginning, you healed me in the ancient tomb. I want to see if I can help you now."


    Song Qingshu thought of the beautiful scenery when he was healing for her in the ancient tomb. He couldn''t help swallowing: "I''m afraid you''re not suitable for me to help now. I''ll come back to you when I have a chance... Hiss ~"


    Li Qingluo on one side pinches him on the waist. Little dragon girl is ignorant. She doesn''t know what the other side says.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hearing song Qingshu''s painful voice, Xiao Longnu couldn''t help asking. It''s common for people in the river and lake to go crazy. He''s healing again, so she can''t help thinking about it.


    "It''s OK. I was caught by a cat." Song Qingshu answers and pinches Li Qingluo, making her dare not do evil again.


    "Cat?" Little dragon girl looks puzzled, but it''s hard for her to say anything when she hears that.


    After a pause, she said, "brother song, I have something to say to you. Can I come in?"


    Hearing that little dragon girl wanted to talk to herself, song Qingshu was overjoyed: "of course, no problem."


    Li Qingluo, however, was so frightened that she quickly and silently said, "what can I do now?"


    Song Qingshu pointed to the quilt: "hidden in it, she will not go to bed."


    Li Qingluo wanted to take the opportunity to escape from the window, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t wear any clothes now. It''s too late to wear them again. Moreover, it''s easy to be noticed by the little dragon girl outside the door, so she has no choice but to get into bed. At the same time, she glared at him and said angrily, "if it happens, I''ll fight with you."


    Song Qingshu smiles, puts on his clothes and opens the door. A beautiful white shadow stands at the door, with a layer of quiet moonlight on his body, just like Chang''e in Guanghan palace. He can''t help but praise: "Long''er is really like a fairy in the world."


    "Really?" Little Dragon Girl''s lips rose slightly and her face showed a trace of joy.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but smile, just like little dragon girl, who doesn''t know much about the world, can answer this question. No matter how you change yourself, you should be modest.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?" Song Qingshu welcomed her in and asked.


    Little dragon girl is about to answer, suddenly show eyebrow light Cu: "what flavor is this?"? Strange... "


    Li Qingluo, who was in bed, jumped and scolded song Qingshu half dead. Song Qingshu was also embarrassed and hit him casually: "maybe it''s too long to breathe." With that, I went to open the window and let all the ambiguities in the room spread out.


    After all, little dragon girl is a pure girl. She didn''t think much about it. She nodded and said, "brother song, that girl in yellow shirt... What''s the relationship with you?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why do you ask like this?"


    "It''s just curiosity." Little Dragon Girl''s face was as calm as water, and she couldn''t see any emotion.


    Song Qingshu secretly thought of it, and thought you would make complaints about me in the middle of the night. But since the other party didn''t say it, he had no choice but to reply, "we should be very good friends. I''m afraid she may not treat me as a friend after the Wudang Mountain incident."


    Little dragon girl said softly: "I see that girl is very sad..."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh: "this is the helplessness of life. Many times, some things can''t achieve the best of both worlds and are destined to hurt some people."


    Little dragon girl nodded her head as if she knew nothing. After a long time, she suddenly asked, "between you and my cousin, is she also your confidant?"


    Li Qingluo''s heart in the quilt is instantly mentioned in her throat. She almost doesn''t scream out. She never expected that she would suddenly mention herself.


    Song Qingshu is drinking tea, smell speech also a gush out: "cough, how do you suddenly mention your cousin?" I think XiaoLongNu may have noticed something unusual. It''s her personality that makes her directly ask. If it sounds good, it means she doesn''t know the world. If it doesn''t sound good, it means she is absent-minded.


    XiaoLongNu replied: "I''ve been with her for a long time. I can feel that she''s dismissive of men, but she''s not the same to you. She seems to care about your affairs very much. This time, she even takes the initiative to help you with the Wang alliance."


    Staring at her clear eyes like autumn water, song Qingshu was a little embarrassed: "you think too much, maybe it''s because I helped your parents to make peace. She''s grateful."


    "Are you really nothing?" Little Dragon Girl''s beautiful eyes seem to speak.


    Song Qingshu is a little guilty: "it''s really nothing." The relationship between her and Li Qingluo is just that adult men and women are attracted to each other by each other''s charm, which is nothing to do with later generations. However, the folk customs of Song Dynasty are very conservative, and I''m afraid they will be criticized by thousands of people. He has more lice and is not afraid of itching, but he is not willing to let Li Qingluo face that embarrassing situation.


    Hearing his denial, little dragon girl suddenly sighed: "it seems that you really want to marry that Wang girl."


    "That''s not necessarily true," Song Qingshu explained hastily. "During the day, Wang Ziteng said that intentionally just to make her believe. There''s nothing between me and Miss Wang." Are you kidding me? If I want to marry, Li Qingluo will break into my room every minute with scissors to let me practice the anti evil sword?


    "Is that right?" Little Dragon girl said noncommittally, "it''s getting late, so I should go."


    "No more sitting?" Song Qingshu pretended to stay here.


    "No," Little Dragon Girl shook her head, went to the door, suddenly turned around and looked at him quietly, "brother song, thank you very much. Thank you for vindicating my parents. Thank you for helping me revenge. Although I don''t understand many things, I also understand that the assassination of the emperor should be a great disaster. I feel very sorry that I caused you to fall out with that yellow girl."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "Long''er, you don''t have to worry about it. Although there are some reasons for me to help you, it''s more about my own consideration." He wanted to take all the credit like trinket and let the girls remember him, but his character meant that he couldn''t be so cheeky.


    "I will remember your kindness, and I will find a chance to repay you later." Little dragon girl said softly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "sooner or later, it''s all a family. What do you say to repay or not?"


    "One family... Helen of Troy," the Little Dragon Girl murmured, and her eyes were staring at the tiny quilt on the bed. She sighed in a deep sigh and turned away. At the beginning, Song Qing wrote the nine Yin true to her. During this time, her strength was advancing rapidly. Although she had not seen any other people in her quilt just when she entered the door, she suddenly knew what the reason was, and the heart beat suddenly accelerated. She was keenly aware of it.


    She just doesn''t know the world, and she''s not really stupid. When she gets in touch with the strange smell she just smelled, she doesn''t know what happened in the room before, and even who is in the quilt. After all, there are only a few women in Wudang Mountain today


    After taking away the little dragon girl, song Qingshu closes the door again, goes back to the bed, holds the plump and soft Li Qingluo in her arms, and can''t help saying, "I don''t know why. I just saw your cousin leave with a strange look."


    "What did she find out?" Li Qingluo said anxiously.


    "Should not," Song Qingshu also some uncertainty, "her character is not the kind of person who can hide words, if found you, would not have any reaction?"


    "I hope so, but people will grow up. Long''er has been out of the ancient tomb for many years." Li Qingluo sighed, "but it''s strange that she comes to you most of the night to say these words."


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He couldn''t help thinking about the love nurturing games in Japan in his previous life. They were often some inexplicable conversations. If he accidentally chose the wrong answer, it would often lead to bad ending with a woman owner. Wouldn''t it be the same just now?

 Chapter 2027

    "Bah, bah, bah, crow''s mouth!" Song Qingshu quickly dispels the bad luck in his mind. He has made up his mind that even if he really wants bad ending, he will change his life by force with his present ability.


    "What crow''s beak?" Li Qingluo asked with a misty face.


    "Nothing," Song Qingshu''s attention returned to the lady in his arms. Holding her warm and plump body, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "I''ve just been disturbed. Would you like to continue now?"


    Aware of the change of the man''s body, Li Qingluo couldn''t help spat: "do you belong to the cow..." Yi Jiao Yi Chen, her eyes were flowing, and her eyebrows were full of charm.


    Song Qingshu''s index finger moved wildly. In bursts of laughter, he rolled back into the bed with her in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why don''t we add a sister to Yuyan?"


    "Bah! If you don''t want to be shameful, I''ll have to. How can I meet people in the future? "


    "If you have it, you''ll have it. I''ll see who dares to say one more word."


    "Don''t think about it. There won''t be."


    "Why?"


    "Because every time I will force out what you left in my body with internal force."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The next day, before dawn outside the window, Li Qingluo gets up and puts on her clothes. Song Qingshu still wants to hold her for a while, but she flatly refuses. When she is seen to go out of the room at dawn, she has no face.


    Song Qingshu also knows how powerful she is, so he doesn''t embarrass her. Looking at her flustered but elegant figure when she leaves, he can''t help but smile. This is the advantage of mature women. They know how to move forward and backward. They don''t need to worry about everything. They don''t even need to worry about getting children accidentally. They know how to take all safety measures.


    Do not take any responsibility, just enjoy their charm and tenderness, which man will not like it.


    Recalling the beauty of last night, song Qingshu soon fell asleep again. He didn''t know how long he had slept, but was awakened by a sudden knock on the door: "who?"


    "Me Outside the door came Li Qingluo''s anxious voice.


    Through the window can see the sun, song Qingshu brow slightly wrinkled, this day of her regardless of gossip came to me, what happened?


    I quickly put on my clothes and went to open the door. Before I could ask, I heard Li Qingluo say, "my cousin is gone."


    "Gone?" Song Qingshu''s mind was a little bit bumpy.


    Li Qingluo handed him an envelope: "it was still early last night when I went back. I was worried about disturbing her, so I went to sleep again. When I woke up, I went to find her and found that she was empty, leaving only this one."


    Song Qingshu opened the envelope and found a piece of writing paper inside, leaving some beautiful handwriting: "I''m gone, don''t read."


    Li Qingluo paced back and forth, and said with some chagrin, "she must have found something last night, otherwise she would not have left without saying anything. You see, even her cousin didn''t shout in this letter."


    Song Qingshu is secretly thinking, did not leave the title, this letter is left to Li Qingluo or to himself?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Qingluo couldn''t help raising her hand and thumping him on the chest: "it''s all your fault. She had to let her in last night. Now she must hate my cousin."


    "Last night, she said that she wanted to enter the house. If I refuse, it will arouse her suspicion even more," Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile. "Well, don''t scare yourself. It may not be that she knows anything."


    "They all left books to leave. How can they not know?" Li Qingluo''s face turned blue and red. She thought that she had been cheated by lard last night and wanted to hang out with him.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I still know how to leave books for you, which proves that she doesn''t hate you so much."


    Li Qingluo a Zheng: "this pour is also."


    Song Qingshu went on to say: "and it''s her characteristic that little dragon girl is always missing. After a period of time, when she wants to meet us, she will naturally appear."


    The reason why the love between Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu is so bumpy in the original book is that Huang Rong and other people interfere in the influence, but in the final analysis, the problem still lies in Xiao Longnu.


    Although Yang Guo''s life is full of peach blossoms, which make other people''s girls crazy, these are not his intention. In his heart, he only likes little dragon girl from beginning to end. But little dragon girl, though she looks like an iceberg beauty, is very sensitive and has doubts about their feelings all the time.


    A little bit of a problem, her first reaction is not to discuss with Yang Guo to solve, but self pity, and then inexplicably play missing.


    In one word, XiaoLongNu is actually quite "creative" sometimes.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that it was his turn to experience Yang Guo''s feelings in his life, but sometimes the short-term separation was not a bad thing, and it could brew more intense yearning and love. At the hero meeting in the original book, it is XiaoLongNu who can''t help but feel lovesickness in her heart and finally takes the initiative to find Yang Guo.


    It suddenly occurred to song Qingshu that XiaoLongNu in the original novel once left dejected and agreed to gongsunzhi''s proposal. If Yang Guo had not broken into the heartless Valley by chance, he might have cooked raw rice.


    "Well, it won''t be so bad." Helen of Troy, Song Qingshu, was very charming. He kept comforting herself. He saw the Little Dragon Girl moving into the devil and spitting blood before he saw it. He realized that there were some defects in the jade female heart Jing, and specially taught her the whole book of the nine Yin manual.


    "Why don''t you worry about her at all? It''s cold-blooded!" Seeing his understatement, Li Qingluo said angrily.


    Song Qingshu spread his hands and said helplessly: "she is determined to leave. Where can we find her? You don''t know their ancient tomb sect''s lightness skill. After so long, I''m afraid she''s a hundred miles away, and I don''t know the direction. I can''t catch up with her."


    Li Qingluo also knows that this is the case, but her heart is still extremely uncomfortable: "blame me, blame me..."


    "You don''t have to worry too much. She''s so good at martial arts. It''s enough to protect herself when she''s alone in the world. And I believe we''re predestined. We''ll meet again soon." Song Qingshu comforted.


    "Fate is such an ethereal thing, who can say it correctly." Li Qingluo is obviously not satisfied with this answer.


    In order to distract her, song Qingshu shifted the topic and said, "you''ve come just in time. Originally, I had something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Qingluo replied feebly.


    "After returning to Lin''an, how can we completely control Zhao Gou?" Looking at the southeast direction, song Qingshu''s eyes became deep.


    Sure enough, Li Qingluo was attracted to the scene. While thinking about it, she replied: "although Zhao Gou has become a useless man, after all, he has been emperor for so many years. It''s not so easy to control him. First of all, all the eunuchs around him must be changed into our people, and the maids in the palace must also be changed together, and the guards in front of the emperor must be our talents. In addition to these, we also need a noble empress in the palace to help each other. "

 Chapter 2028

    Li Qingluo said while shaking her head: "where do you have such conditions?"


    Song Qingshu pondered and said: "it''s a bit difficult to get the eunuch. It seems that when it comes, we can only promote some new people from the imperial palace."


    Of the several eunuchs he knew, Kuihua Laozu was the first to bear the brunt, but he certainly would not be in charge, and song Qingshu had no confidence to shock him. It''s a good idea to return farmland to agriculture, but it''s dead; There was another Lu Guanying, but song Qingshu immediately snuffed out the idea. He had a health problem, and others didn''t know. If he was transferred to the Imperial Palace, wouldn''t he have ruined his reputation? Lu Guanying thought of glorifying his ancestors and could only let him go the way of officialdom.


    Putting aside these complicated thoughts, song Qingshu continued: "it''s easy to be a palace maid. There''s nothing missing in the lingjiu palace, but there''s no shortage of maids." Find someone to send a message to lingjiu palace and ask the four maidservants of Meilan, Zhuju to select some smart ones to Lin''an to help. These people in lingjiu Palace are well trained by Tianshan TongLao in terms of etiquette, and they all know martial arts, so they can play a role in controlling the inner court.


    Haven''t you ever eaten pork? Haven''t you ever seen a pig run? Song Qingshu thinks that in the movie "Lu Ding Ji" that he saw in his previous life, Zhang Min''s fake empress dowager built the whole CI Ning palace into an iron bucket by relying on a group of maids of the Dragon sect. There has been no flaw in the palace for many years.


    "Granny is really willing." Li Qingluo on one side said bitterly, you know that lingjiu palace is the work of Tianshan TongLao, and it can be regarded as the headquarters of Xiaoyao sect. Unexpectedly, Tianshan TongLao gave it to him so easily. If they were not so different in age, she even doubted whether there was any shady relationship between them. After all, today''s Tong Lao looks like a little girl, and song Qingshu''s lustful urine


    "It''s a good character," Song Qingshu said angrily, seeing her jealousy. "As for the bodyguard, I''ll mobilize a team of confidants and experts to come over at that time. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    In fact, those people in lingjiu Palace are enough to serve as bodyguards, but they are too shocking, so it''s better not to change the system. The palace guards of Wudang Mountain lost a lot this time. They just took the opportunity to add that they were chased by Jinbo Xunhua and almost had no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth. Later, ah Jiu said that he wanted to cultivate a guard force for him to avoid repeating the same mistakes. He could just transfer the team from the Golden Snake camp.


    Li Qingluo couldn''t help frowning and said, "it''s just that the palace guards are always in the charge of Er Ge. I''m afraid he won''t let you touch them so easily."


    Song Qingshu said haughtily, "I can''t help him. Don''t you forget that I''m still a great master?"


    "Look what you''re proud of." Li Qing Luo Bai glanced at him, but there was some sweetness in her heart. Which woman didn''t want her man to be stronger, the better?


    Song Qingshu instantly put away his tall image and said with a smile, "besides, there''s a middleman like you. When the time comes, help me do more of his work."


    Li Qingluo snorted: "I''m not an immortal, and I''m from the Wang family. Isn''t it suspicious to turn my elbow out like this?"


    "How can I be an outsider?" Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Have you forgotten the relationship between Yu Yan and me in Wang Ziteng''s opinion? Isn''t it reasonable for mother-in-law to make arrangements for her future son-in-law? " Then he ran away ahead of time.


    "Asshole!" Sure enough, Li Qingluo''s face turned red in an instant, and she rushed to catch up with him to beat him.


    Both of them will walk in a small room, leaving a shadow. If someone sees it nearby, I''m afraid they will think it''s like seeing a ghost.


    Song Qingshu''s lightness skill was far better than her opponent''s, but she was afraid that she would get more and more angry if she didn''t let her catch up. So she quietly let Li Qingluo catch up with her once in a while.


    After chasing him for a long time, Li Qingluo just recovered: "OK, now that I know that I will be offended, I still deliberately say that. What a jerk."


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms: "do you know that you are angry and beautiful, I can''t help but want to have a look."


    "It''s like honey smeared on my mouth. I didn''t know Duan as well as you." Li qingluoming knew that he was exaggerating, but she was still happy.


    Song Qingshu knew that what she said was that in order to paralyze Qin Hui, she pretended to accept Duan Zhengchun''s pursuit of the past. She could not help holding her in her arms: "madam, I know that I have honey on my mouth. Do you want to taste it yourself?"


    Li Qingluo''s face turned red. She pushed him away and looked at the door with a guilty heart: "in broad daylight, don''t pull."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry. With my accomplishments, if someone comes near me, I can detect it in advance."


    "Care makes the ten thousand year ship." Li Qingluo tidied up some wrinkled clothes. After confirming that there was no abnormality, she said, "to continue the topic just now, the most important factor is who do you want to be an insider in the harem?"


    In a rich family, Li Qingluo naturally understood the rules of the court''s game. Since ancient times, every powerful official, no matter how powerful he was, needed to find an ally in the harem. On the one hand, he could deliver the news from the deep palace in time; on the other hand, he needed a concubine to provide legal status at some very special times.


    Li Qingluo frowned more and more tightly: "of course, the most popular one in the harem is Princess Jia, but she obviously won''t help you sincerely; The other concubines are either too young or too low in status to be successful. "


    See her say business, song Qingshu also put away a cynical look: "don''t you forget there is another one?"


    "Who?" Li Qingluo is very strange.


    "When Han Xiang was in power, who did he use?" Song Qingshu looks at the southeast direction, and a gorgeous face emerges in his mind.


    "Princess Wu?" Li Qingluo frowned slightly, "but I remember the news from the palace that she had died not long ago."


    "Just to find a suitable reason for her disappearance." Song Qingshu then tells her about the deal he made with Huang Chang.


    Li Qingluo was stunned: "you... How do you feel that any beautiful woman has an indescribable relationship with you."


    "Low key, low key." Song Qingshu''s face was serious, but he couldn''t stop winning.


    Li Qingluo''s face showed a trace of pleasure: "and the dog emperor, who is cruel to use his own woman as a chip, deserves his fate. He really lost his wife and lost his army. It''s just that many people in Lin''an City know the news of Princess Wu''s death. Is it really OK? "


    "The water in the back palace is very deep, and outsiders don''t know the details. At that time, it''s not up to us to say," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "It''s just the right thing to use this matter to make Princess Jia step back behind the scenes and let Princess Wu step up again."


    Li Qingluo was still worried: "but Princess Wu is young after all, and I''ve seen her before, and I feel that she is... Childish."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was very euphemistic. With Ke''s character and resourcefulness, it was really difficult for him to shoulder the heavy responsibility: "didn''t Han Xiang find someone to help her at the beginning?"


    "Chen Yuanyuan, who was gorgeous and oppressive in Qinhuai?" Li Qingluo exclaimed in surprise. Suddenly, her face was a little strange. "Are you related to the big one or the small one?"


    "Keke..." Song Qingshu was drinking tea and almost didn''t choke. Fortunately, someone came to announce the news and relieved him


    "Leader Huang is back!"

 Chapter 2029

    Hearing that Huang Rong came back, song Qingshu was overjoyed: "please, forget it, I''ll go out to meet her." Then he went out happily.


    Li Qingluo curled her lips: "the dog can''t change eating excrement. She was excited when she saw the beautiful woman."


    When song Qingshu came to the front hall, Huang Rongzheng was sitting at the table drinking tea to have a rest. Although he just casually sat there to show a profile, he was still beautiful and moving, but he could see a bit of wind and frost between his eyebrows.


    Li Qingluo can''t help but look amazing. She thinks she is bright and charming, and the young woman is not inferior to her. What''s more, she has a very unique temperament. Her behavior is dignified and elegant, but her eyebrows are full of graceful, pure fairies and coquettish witches, Two completely opposite temperament in her body has been a perfect fusion.


    "Rong... Master Huang, why did you come back so soon? Did something happen on the way? " Song Qingshu rushed forward a few steps, suddenly realized that there was an outsider on the scene, so he quickly stopped and kept a reasonable distance.


    He is really curious. Although Wudang Mountain is not far from Xiangyang, it is not very close. Huang Rong just set out yesterday and came back early this morning. He has no time for a full day. It''s too fast.


    Seeing the man''s concern in front of her, Huang Rong''s face turned slightly red. She elegantly put down her teacup to hide the ripples in her heart. Then she replied, "king Qi, please rest assured. There is no accident."


    "Oh?" In this way, song Qingshu became more and more curious.


    "The Lu brothers were not in Xiangyang City. I met them on the way," Huang explained


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that Jia Sidao needed his army to hold down Wang Ziteng''s bodyguard. How could the Lu brothers not come in person for such an important matter? Although they didn''t show up for the unknown rebellion, and their troops were disguised as Jin people, they must have hidden in the army and commanded at any time.


    Huang Rong continued: "brother Lu was a bit surprised to see me, but after all, we have been cooperating in Xiangyang for so many years, and we have some friendship. In addition, they don''t know what I''m going to do, so it''s only when they see me that I have a chance to bring the message to you. "


    "What''s the result?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry. If the Lu brothers have been in charge of the Jinghu war zone for so many years, if they really want to fight, there will be chaos behind them.


    Li Qingluo can''t help but say: "look at other people Huang Gang leader so calm, then know the result how."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and then said with a smile, "if I really care, I''m in a mess."


    Huang Rong gave Li Qingluo an unexpected look: "madam is really smart. When I met the Lu brothers, they already knew about Jia Sidao''s death. They were in a dilemma. So I lobbied them according to the established strategy. They were very surprised to learn that Jia Sidao was appointed as a escort to die. But with this step, they also took advantage of the situation and agreed to come to the king Qin, I''m afraid you don''t know what to do to stimulate them, so I''ll come back in advance and let you know. "


    She said it lightly, but we all know that it is not so easy to believe the old doggerel who has been in the officialdom for decades? She did not know how much effort she had spent in the whole process of persuading the brothers.


    "It''s really hard to keep going day and night like this. I''ll ask someone to clean up a room, and leader Huang will have a good sleep." Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of pity. Calculating the time, Huang Rong has just given birth to a child, so she should not have much time to chase pharmacist Huang all over the world. Now she keeps on sending letters back and forth. If she falls ill, it will be bad.


    Huang Rong shook her head: "I want to see my father first."


    Li Qingluo said with a smile: "madam, please don''t worry. After you left, the king of Qi still used Yiyang finger to treat the injury of Huangdao master, regardless of his serious injury. If you want to come to recuperate for a while, Huangdao master should be able to recover."


    Huang Rong looked at her thoughtfully, which made Li Qingluo jump in her heart: how can she look at me with that kind of eyes? Is there something wrong with what I said?


    All of a sudden, her face changed, and she finally realized the problem. If Zhou Zhiruo had just spoken for her, it would be normal. After all, it''s human nature to show her love for her lover, and no one knows that she doesn''t want to pay for him. But the bad thing is that she is clearly Mrs. Wang. She is too anxious to speak for song Qingshu without thinking. I''m afraid Huang Rong has seen something.


    Thinking of this, Li Qingluo can''t help but feel a little embarrassed. How can this woman be like a fox? She can detect so many things in a few words.


    Huang Rong got up and saluted song Qingshu: "I thank the king of Qi."


    Song Qingshu hastily helped her up: "please get up quickly. It''s my duty to save the Lord of Huangdao. Why are you so outspoken?"


    Huang Rong''s pretty face was slightly hot, and she naturally understood why the other party said so.


    Li Qingluo''s suspicious eyes turn around on them. Now it''s her turn to doubt. She always thinks that there is something strange between them. Moreover, with her understanding of song Qingshu, she thinks that this guy must be thinking about this charming young woman who is famous all over the world.


    It''s just that Guo Jing and Huang Rong are famous in the world. It''s shocking to say that Huang Rong has something to do with song Qingshu. She didn''t think about it subconsciously.


    At this time, Wang Ziteng also came to learn that the Lu brothers had been convinced, and he was overjoyed: "the general situation is settled!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "my uncle, I will have a good cooperation in the future."


    "Of course." Wang Ziteng laughed and was very happy. "According to the Scout''s report, the generals around the Jinghu Lake have already noticed the strange situation on this side of Wudang Mountain, and they have already led the troops to Qinwang. They want to arrive one after another in the afternoon. Let''s have a good discussion about how to deal with it at that time."


    "Good." Although song Qingshu still has a lot to say to Huang Rong, business matters. He can only keep his thoughts in his heart, and then send someone to take Huang Rong to see Huang Yaoshi. He discusses some details with Wang Ziteng, Li Qingluo and others.


    Several people discussed for a while, song Yuanqiao suddenly came over: "Qingshu, master, his old man has returned to the mountain, he asked you to come over."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but since Zhang Sanfeng invited him, he couldn''t refuse. He asked Wang Ziteng to continue to discuss with Li Qingluo, and he went with his father.


    "Isn''t taishifu healing? Why did he come back so soon?" On the way, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking. Before, he was hurt by the people of ghost mountain villa. If he wants to recover, he can''t do it for several months. Considering that there will be a big master scuffle in Wudang, and he''s worried about Zhang Sanfeng''s accident, song Qingshu arranged him to a safe place in advance.


    Song Yuanqiao was speechless: "after such a big event happened in Wudang Mountain, how can his old man be at ease? What''s more, if you don''t come back, I''m afraid you will tear down the whole Wudang sect. "


    Song Qingshu smiles. Zhang Sanfeng''s small courtyard in Houshan bamboo forest is a battlefield where great masters fight against each other. Let alone his small courtyard, which is the main bamboo forest in Houshan, has been almost destroyed by the aftermath of the war.


    See song Yuanqiao a pair of expression, song Qingshu can''t help but say: "you always have what to say straight, and his son talk what scruples."


    Song Yuanqiao sighed: "originally, it was said that it was every father''s wish to hope for success, but you have grown up so much that I doubt that you are still the son I raised from childhood."


    Song Qingshu is silent and knows his son better than his father. Although song Qingshu used to be excellent among young people, it''s not beyond the scope of common sense. Now he''s hanging on all the way. No wonder he doesn''t dare to recognize it.


    Fortunately, song Yuanqiao just said so casually, but he didn''t really doubt anything. He then said, "what you''re going to do this time is too risky. If you risk yourself, I won''t say anything. You can understand the relationship between you and Wudang sect. This is to put the whole Wudang sect on fire. In the future, there will be a just in case, You will be buried with hundreds of people from the whole Wudang sect. "


    Song Qingshu replied, "it won''t happen in case."


    "Your blind self-confidence is what worries me most." Song Yuanqiao was a little annoyed.


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "a lot of things involve too much, I can''t say it clearly, but please rest assured, I really have a sense of propriety in my heart." Now he secretly controlled several countries in Liao, Jin and Qing Dynasties, and had rich experience, but these could not be explained to him.


    While they were talking, they had already arrived outside Zhang Sanfeng''s room, so song Yuanqiao couldn''t teach any more: "master, you''re alone. Go."


    Song Qingshu nodded, went into the room and saw Zhang Sanfeng sitting on the futon to perform martial arts. Although he was seriously injured, he looked ruddy. He was still immortal, and there was no sign of injury from his appearance.


    Aware that he came in, Zhang Sanfeng opened his eyes: "Qingshu, you are here."


    "See you, master." Song Qingshu saluted respectfully.


    Zhang Sanfeng came to help him up and said in a soft voice, "I''m really worried this time, so I came back ahead of time. First, I want to see if Wudang disciples are in danger. Second, I want to see if there''s anything I can do to help. Although I''m seriously injured, I''m not bedridden."


    His tone is full of self-confidence, for decades as recognized as the world''s first person, even if it is injured, no one can underestimate. But in order to seek stability, song Qingshu didn''t let him participate in this action.


    "I just didn''t expect that you were so skilled that you had the last laugh in so many big masters'' scuffles." Zhang Sanfeng''s tone was full of praise.


    "Just a fluke." Song Qingshu is not modest. The reason why he can laugh to the end this time is that other people know that he is in the dark. Otherwise, if he joined the war at the beginning, so many opponents at the same level will be seriously injured if they do not die now.


    Seeing that he didn''t feel proud, Zhang Sanfeng nodded: "I''ve got a general idea of the whole thing when I come back this time. I''m calling you to come here because I have a question to ask you."


    "Master, please. Qingshu knows everything." Song Qingshu replied.


    Zhang Sanfeng looked at him quietly. After a long time, he asked, "are you going to be emperor?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. After a long time, he sighed: "no one in the world wants to be an emperor."


    Zhang Sanfeng chuckled: "you are honest."


    Song Qingshu then said, "I know why taishifu has such doubts. I think I''m going to make Zhao Gou a puppet. I''m worried that I''m expanding my ambition and trying to usurp the throne step by step."


    "Isn''t it?" Zhang Sanfeng looked at him meaningfully.


    "If I want to be an emperor, I don''t have to be in the Song Dynasty." Song Qingshu said lightly that whether it was the Qing Dynasty or the Liao and Jin Dynasties, he was not addicted to the emperor.


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded. He understood that the Golden Snake camp now occupies the territory of the former half of the Qing Dynasty. With the title of Princess of the Ming Dynasty, it''s not impossible for the camp to become emperor by itself.


    Song Qingshu went on to say: "only Mongolia is strong and prosperous. Recently, the western expedition has been completed, and the main group of teachers will return to the East. Before long, they will invade the south. If they can''t integrate the resources of various countries, the countries in the Central Plains will be defeated by each other."


    "It is not easy to integrate the resources of various countries." Zhang Sanfeng''s brow is locked. The Central Plains countries have been fighting against each other for decades. They have long been feuding each other like the sea. It''s not so easy to unite.


    Just as in the war period, the six states of Kanto knew that they would not unite with each other, and no one was Qin''s opponent. However, hundreds of years of resentment still made them suspect each other of their own plans, and finally they were defeated by Qin.


    "It''s not easy to do it," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. "The grand master must know what the imperial court looks like these years."


    "These emperors are really disgraceful." Zhang Sanfeng snorted heavily. He lived for more than 100 years, which can be said to be accompanied by the growth of the whole Song Dynasty, and many things were witnessed by his own eyes. "At the beginning, Emperor Huizong favored the treacherous and sycophantic, sold officials, and pursued luxury, regardless of the suffering of the people. Just one birthday program made the people in dire need of living, and peasant uprisings rose everywhere; Later, the Jin people invaded the south, and the decadent army collapsed at a touch, which made the whole country suffer humiliation never seen in history. Today''s officials are not so good after they come to power. In particular, the unjust killing of Yue Fei has chilled the hearts of people all over the world, so he tried to ask me to preach several times, but I didn''t see him. "


    "The grand master is really a man of love!" When song Qingshu thinks of Zhang Sanfeng''s early deeds, he is also jealous of evil, but in recent years, he is getting older, which makes people feel more and more kind.


    "Since the ruling class is decadent, a new group of people will come, and the Chinese nation will soon face unprecedented disaster. How can I put the whole nation''s spirit on people like Zhao Gou?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "this time, I just take advantage of the opportunity of Jia Sidao''s rebellion against King Yi to change the day."


    Zhang Sanfeng frowned and said, "but it''s not a blessing for the common people to make the country unstable. What''s more, how can you spare the strength to deal with the invasion of Mongolia?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "so I saved Zhao Gou''s life and let him continue to be emperor in name; He even saved Jia Sidao''s reputation and put everything on King Yi, all for the smooth transition of the whole country. "


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded: "you see so clearly, I''m relieved. In fact, I''ve been worried that you were driven by ambition, so that the errand got into the devil''s way. Now that I know that you are trying to save the world, I''m very relieved."


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "the grand master''s father is serious. The name of saving the common people is too big. Qingshu is ashamed."


    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Sanfeng said with a stare. "The Mongolians are extremely cruel. When they went to the west, they destroyed the country and slaughtered the city. I don''t want the people in the Central Plains to suffer such a great disaster one day. If you can lead us to resist Mongolia, what''s the point of saving the people? Don''t worry. Who dares to say anything at that time? The grand master''s father will beat him from the door! "


    Song Qingshu was stunned, as if he could see how happy he was when he was young. Next came the great joy. Zhang Sanfeng''s reputation in the world was too high. With his help, many things could be easily solved: "thank you, master!"


    At this time, song Yuanqiao came in in a panic: "master, Qingshu, something''s wrong. Brother Lu and his army surrounded the mountain, as if they were ready to attack the mountain."

 Chapter 2030

    Song Qingshu was surprised: "eh, didn''t you say that the Lu brothers had surrendered?"


    Song Yuanqiao shook his head and said, "I don''t know the details. Go and have a look."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said goodbye to Zhang Sanfeng. Then he ran out. It wasn''t long before he ran into Wang Ziteng and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Ziteng was also at a loss at this time. Wen Yan replied: "according to the spies below, it seems that the Lu brothers came to the foot of the mountain, and the soldiers on guard asked them to come up on their own. They didn''t want to bring up the troops under their command. Of course, my people didn''t want to. So they made a scene and said that there were ghosts in the mountain, and they wanted to go up to serve the king."


    Song Qingshu finally understood that the generals of King Qin of all sides had their troops with them. If they were allowed to take their troops up the mountain, let alone Wudang Mountain, which can''t accommodate so many people, they would not dare to put them all up. After all, Wang Ziteng''s army is limited, and now he can defend by taking advantage of the mountain situation. If other troops are allowed to go up the mountain, there are several ambitious men in the middle, Where can he control the situation?


    As for the reaction of the Lu brothers, we can understand that they attempted to rebel this time and heard that the imperial court had designated Jia Sidao as a escort to die. They were suspicious of this. Now that they are not allowed to take their troops up the mountain, their first reaction must be to suspect that the imperial court was cheating them and wanted to decapitate them.


    "What should we do now?" Wang Ziteng paced back and forth, like an ant on a hot pot. "The generals from other parts of the lake have also led their troops. When the Lu brothers make such a fuss, everyone is suspicious and clamors to lead their troops up the mountain. If it''s really not possible, let them all lead their troops up. That way, they can check and balance each other."


    "No way," Song Qingshu shook his head. "Human nature itself is driven by an inch. Now that the emperor is here, these people should not have led their troops up the mountain. If they agreed to their unreasonable demands, they would have driven an inch. Maybe they would feel that we are weak and can be deceived. It''s hard to guarantee that they would not put forward more excessive demands, So we have to suppress their arrogance in the beginning. "


    Of course, there''s another reason he didn''t say. Wudang Mountain is the territory of Wudang sect. It''s always very quiet. Buildings, plants and trees are very particular about it. The previous fighting has led to a lot of chaos in many places. If tens of thousands of soldiers come up, I''m afraid the whole Wudang Mountain will be in a mess. How can it be half immortal?


    In Xiaoao lake, Linghu Chong and thousands of wandering soldiers in the lake almost demolished Shaolin Temple. As soon as these tens of thousands of soldiers come up, Wudang sect will have to change places.


    Wang Ziteng frowned: "the truth is this truth, but now there are tens of thousands of troops under the LV brothers. What can we do if we can''t go up the mountain?"


    "Leave it to me." Song Qingshu then turned and left. He wanted to go down the mountain, but then he went to Huang Rong''s room.


    "Rong Er, Rong er?" At the door, song Qingshu knocked.


    After a long time, there was an angry voice in the room: "I hope the king of Qi can respect himself." In addition to her father and several predecessors, only her husband could call him so affectionately. How could she not be angry when he was a few years younger than her?


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "why don''t you have self-respect when you call your name? Don''t you call rong''er?"


    The room soon fell into silence again. Song Qingshu continued with a smile: "don''t worry, rong''er. There is no outsider here, so you won''t be heard if you shout like this."


    Huang Rong was obviously not tempered by his scoundrels. After a long time, he said: "I''m going to have a rest now. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll ask the king of Qi to move."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I really have something to look for you..." then he told her about the situation of Lu brothers'' trouble at the foot of the mountain.


    "It''s a bit of a trouble. If you''re not careful, all your previous achievements will be wasted," Huang Rong said after a moment''s pondering. "Just a moment..." then the voice of knowing how to put on clothes rang out in the room.


    Soon the door opened from inside, and Huang Rong came out. It was obvious that she had just got up from the bed, her hair was just tied in a bun at random, and her clothes were also put on carelessly. However, there were some lazy feelings on her body, which was quite different from her usual feeling.


    Seeing the other party staring at her, Huang Rong blushed: "Why are you staring at me?"


    As soon as the words came out, she regretted it. Sure enough, song Qingshu replied, "because you look good."


    Huang Rong didn''t want to talk about this topic with him: "I''ll go down the mountain and talk to the Lu brothers first."


    Song Qingshu took her by the arm and shook his head: "now the Lu brothers have to give up. It''s useless for you to go down and persuade them."


    Huang Rong threw away her arm in shame: "what are you calling me for?"


    Song Qingshu secretly praised the softness of his fingertips, and then said, "it''s no use persuading them directly, but I''ll give them a big stick first, and then you''ll be useful."


    Huang Rong said with some worry: "they have tens of thousands of people under their command..."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "I have not done anything about taking the head of the general from the army."


    Huang Rong took a deep look at him. Although he was greedy and lustful, his martial arts skills were really incredible. He suddenly thought of his injury and said with some worry: "but you are hurt. I''m afraid this time..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry. After last night''s treatment, I have recovered to 70% or 80%


    "OK, so fast?" Huang Rong was stunned. "I don''t know if I can teach my father the healing method. He was so seriously injured that I''m afraid he won''t get better in half a year."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange: "I''m afraid this healing method is not suitable for him." Are you kidding me? Let pharmacist Huang learn the method of double cultivation? How can he be such a proud person? Besides, let him know his "crooked door" skill, and he won''t agree with Huang Rong to get close to him in the future.


    Seeing that he looked strange, Huang Rong suddenly had a jump in her heart. She had a vague guess, and her face was burning.


    "Come down the mountain with me." Song Qingshu didn''t dare to delay any longer. If the Lu brothers really started to attack the mountain, there would be some trouble.


    Huang Rong face a red, subconsciously step back: "I will go."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I''m not trying to take advantage of you. There''s still a long distance from here to the foot of the mountain. I''m afraid you won''t have time."


    Huang Rong bit her lip gently, and knew that what he said was reasonable. After a long time, she finally said, "you take me a way, and put me down every other moment." There are so many people up and down Wudang Mountain. She doesn''t want to be seen quarreling with each other. When it comes to song Qingshu''s reputation, she can''t do without gossiping.


    "Good." Song Qingshu then went to support her small arm and carried her lightness skills to the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing that he didn''t take the opportunity to hold his waist, Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief. However, although he felt the heat from his hand on his little arm across his clothes, he was a little uneasy and quickly changed the topic: "by the way, there''s always a question I want to ask you, but I didn''t have time to ask. Do you know... Where brother Jing is? It''s said in the world that he died in Suzhou, but I don''t believe it. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "don''t worry, great Xia Guo is not dead. You have to thank me for saving him from the battlefield."


    "You saved it?" Huang Rong opened her eyes as big as a jewel, and her eyes were full of wonder.


    Song Qingshu was speechless: "how many times have I saved your husband and wife? How many more times?"


    "Thank you." Huang Rong said softly.


    "Well, I regret it afterwards. If I had just stood by and let him die on the battlefield, there would have been no obstacles between us." Song Qingshu exaggerates.


    Huang Rong''s mouth a little more smile: "no, you won''t, you are actually a gentleman..." at this point, she suddenly some can''t go on, because she thought of the other party to do those things, how also can''t have anything to do with the gentleman.


    Subconsciously turned his head to look at him, found that the other side happened to be looking at her, obviously two people mostly want to go together.


    "Put me down..." Huang Rong blushed and said quickly.


    Just in front of a shadow, song Qingshu released her and said with a smile, "I''ll go down first, and you''ll come back later."


    Looking at his disappearing figure, Huang Rong''s mood suddenly lightens up. I don''t know if she knows that brother Jing is safe or why


    At this time, at the foot of Wudang Mountain, Lu brothers were inciting other generals who came to King Qin one after another: "we don''t know the situation on the mountain now, but we are only allowed to take a small number of followers up the mountain. What if King Yi controls the situation, falsely spreads imperial edicts to deceive us up the mountain and catch us all?"


    "We don''t have any soldiers in our hands, and we''ll be slaughtered then?"


    "Yes, it''s a small matter for us to die, but it''s a big matter if we let the officials fall into the clutches of King Yi."


    "In that way, we will be sorry for the country and the people all over the world."


    ¡­¡­


    LV Wende and LV Wenhuan sing in unison, and some of their trusted generals are also casually echoing, causing a personal disturbance.


    Although some generals from other places had always been at odds with the Lu brothers, they had to admit that there was some truth in what they said. One by one, they looked suspiciously at the direction of the mountain. The mountain was covered with clouds and fog, as if there were countless traps waiting for everyone, which made no one dare to go up the mountain.


    Suddenly, I don''t know who called: "what is that?"


    A group of people have looked in the direction he pointed out, vaguely in the clouds to see a figure.


    "Immortals?" Someone mumbled to himself.


    "How can it be!" In addition, someone immediately refuted.


    "Official - family - faction - Ben - Wang - Xia - Shan, Gong - ying - everyone - Wei - Da - Jia." There are tens of thousands of soldiers gathered at the foot of the mountain. People''s voices are loud, but the other side''s plain speech can be transmitted to everyone so clearly. Many experts are shocked by this skill.


    I saw a figure as if coming down from the jiuxiao palace, stepping step by step through the clouds, as if there was an invisible ladder in the air, and then walked down freely!


    "This... How is this possible?"


    "Like the king of Qi?"


    "In the past, I heard that the king of Qi went to heaven to pray for rain in the palace. I thought it was exaggeration and misrepresentation. Now I see it with my own eyes and I know that I am a frog in the well."


    Taking a panoramic view of the shocked and admired underground people, song Qingshu only felt that his vanity was greatly satisfied. He thought that the lightness skill in taixuanjing, which ignores gravity, is really a powerful weapon. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring a tape recorder when crossing. Otherwise, with Fage or Qiaofeng''s exclusive BGM, the effect would be more explosive.


    "I''ve seen the king of Qi!" It''s the Lu brothers who are the first to recover from the shock. Because of Jia Sidao''s relationship, they always regard song Qingshu as a potential enemy.


    Song Qingshu looked at them and thought that when he first crossed the world, he had been to Jiangling. At that time, such characters as the Lu brothers were superior to him, and even Huang Rong wanted to please them. He did not expect that the geomantic omen was changing in turn now. It was really hard to predict: "I heard that two generals were making trouble here?"


    Seeing that he had put on such a hat as soon as he arrived, Lu brothers were angry again. Smelling the words, they replied: "dare to ask about the situation on the mountain, just like what they said in the previous letter, King Yi has been put to death?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "of course, you are all people who have received the imperial edict. Can''t you tell the true and false imperial edicts?"


    Lu Wende arched his hand: "we naturally recognize the authenticity of the imperial edict, but what if it is king Yi who controls the official family The generals of other parties nodded one after another, which is indeed their constant doubt.


    "Now that I''m here safely, can''t I tell you everything?" Song Qingshu said lightly, "did general Lu suspect that I colluded with King Yi to cheat you?"


    Lu Wende replied: "I dare not. It''s just about the safety of the officials and the country of the Song Dynasty. We have to be careful. Otherwise, there are really ambitious people on the mountain. We are small when we die. We can''t clear the monarch''s side and lead to the country''s turmoil. It''s big when the people are displaced."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to admire these people. They were fighting for their own interests, but they were all people. They really had to learn this skill of doing their own selfish desires through righteousness.


    "So please allow us to lead our troops up the mountain. If we see that the officials are safe and sound, we will personally ask the king of Qi to apologize." Lu Wende continued.


    Song Qingshu turned his lip. The adult world often turned back, let alone political figures. They took the army up the mountain and took over everything. Who dares to say that for him.


    "After all, general Lu is just worried that we will cheat you to separate from the big army, and then seize the opportunity to catch you?" Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Lu Wende laughed and did not answer, but the answer was self-evident.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sighed: "if you really want to catch you, what''s the difference between you and the army?"


    Lu Wende''s face changed in a moment, and he hurried back to hide. At the same time, he asked the soldiers under his hand to escort him.

 Chapter 2031

    Lu Wende is not a lengtouqing who doesn''t know anything. As a Veteran General in the battlefield, he certainly won''t be careless to let a master like song Qingshu be close to him. The two sides are separated by tens of feet, and there are many bodyguards in the middle. But I don''t know why, when he heard the other side''s words, he felt a bad feeling and hurried to hide behind, As if to hide in the center of the army just have a sense of security in general.


    Before Song Qingshu had finished his sentence, he rushed to him. These troops under the LV brothers have been fighting against Mongolia and the Jin Kingdom for many years. They can be described as elite soldiers of all wars. Seeing this, they did not need orders. They took out bows and arrows to shoot at him one after another.


    Seeing the sky full of arrows covering each other, LV Wende finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how good your martial arts are, before thousands of troops, it''s not a mantis.


    However, his smile suddenly froze. He intended to see the other side shot into a hedgehog, but the other side suddenly disappeared in the rain of arrows. These archers were all battlefield veterans. The arrows didn''t go in one direction, but they were covered in a saturated way. Taking his just position as the center of the circle, they were all full of arrows, But the other party''s people are gone!


    Before Lu Wende could react, suddenly the warning rose sharply, and he quickly rolled aside from his horse, just to avoid the shadow


    Song Qingshu had to admire him. LV Wende was a famous general who had been back and forth with the Mongols. His skill and agility really impressed people.


    At this time, the guards around LV brothers had already reacted. Because they were too close to LV Wende, they did not dare to shoot their arrows. They all drew out their swords to chop at the enemy.


    "Is there any meaning..." Song Qingshu sighed, and saw that he pushed and blocked them. The guards who rushed over seemed to be pulled together by a pair of invisible hands, and they suddenly fell into each other.


    Lu Wende and Lu Wenhuan had just pulled out the knife by an inch when their shoulders tightened and their strength disappeared.


    The rest of the soldiers rushed over and saw that he had controlled the two commanders. They all looked at each other and did not dare to go forward.


    LV Wenhuan''s face was as pale as earth. LV Wende could barely summon up the courage to say, "song, you can''t live even if you kill us."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "I''m the king of Qi in the current Dynasty. As a system envoy, you should salute when you see me. Now every person has a surname of song, but he has committed the crime of disrespect. These soldiers are soldiers of the imperial court, but they are not private soldiers of the LV family. Murdering the prince is a crime of death. Who dares? "


    The soldiers looked at each other. Then they thought of the other identity of the man in front of them. They could not help but be afraid. They subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    Noticing the reaction of the soldiers under his hand, LV Wende''s face turned red. However, the official position of the other side was indeed higher than him. Now he''s holding on to it. He really can''t help it.


    Song Qingshu threw them to the ground and said lightly, "I didn''t come here to play official power for you today. I just want to tell you that if I really want to kill you, I don''t need to cheat you to go up the mountain. Now I can kill you directly."


    Although they fell in a bit of a mess, the Lu brothers were still very surprised and happy because they were let go by the other side!


    Picking up a life, the two quickly shrank into the protection of the soldiers. Song Qingshu didn''t care at all. He stood quietly among the troops and said faintly, "can we go up the mountain now?"


    Lu brothers'' faces turned blue and white. They insisted on leading the soldiers to the mountain. One reason was that they were really worried that the other party was deceiving them. The other reason was that they planned to lead the soldiers to the mountain to take over everything. They wanted to see if Jia Sidao was really dead, and then they decided whether or not to continue the previous plan. Of course, this reason could not be explained, so they could only use the cover of the first reason.


    But now the other party has just caught them, which has proved that the people on the mountain don''t want to cheat them to go up the mountain and kill them. I''m afraid that the other king Qin''s generals who have just been persuaded by them for this reason will not be with them now.


    He was just caught by the other party like a chicken. Now he obediently went up the mountain with him. In front of so many people, he was really disgraced.


    But if we don''t go up the mountain, and don''t say that the other teams of King Qin don''t work, let''s say Song Qingshu. In case he makes another raid and catches them, can he still save his life at that time?


    Although there are many soldiers around now, they are still quite uneasy. All kinds of ideas struggle with each other, not for a while, not for a while.


    At this time, a moving figure appeared not far away: "general Lu, I didn''t expect you to come to King Qin so soon. This loyalty is really a lesson from heaven and earth."


    "It''s gang leader Huang!"


    "Mrs. Guo!"


    Huang Rong and Guo Jing have been loyal to Xiangyang for many years. Many generals in Xiangyang City know her. When they see her, they call out one after another excitedly.


    Lu''s brothers had a fever on their faces. How could they not recognize that Huang Rong was saving face for them? Thinking that they had worked together for many years, they quickly responded: "Mrs. Guo."


    Huang Rong said with a sweet smile, "what are you doing standing down here? Why don''t you go up the mountain to see the officials?"


    Other generals nodded their heads and said yes. Only the Lu brothers hesitated a little. Seeing this, Huang Rong said with a smile, "why, are you worried that I will harm you two?"


    "Don''t dare," Lu brothers replied hastily, "the heroine of Huang Gang leader is famous all over the world. How can it harm us?" What''s more, the two sides have cooperated in Xiangyang for so many years, and they still have some trust in each other.


    "Then come with me." With a smile, Huang Rong turned to lead the way, and the generals followed.


    Lu brothers looked at each other, and now they can only follow.


    Song Qingshu sighs that Huang Rong''s charm is really different. When these men see her, their eyes are straight, and every face shows a flattering smile. It seems that it''s wise for me to call her down and give them a step down.


    Of course, everyone knows that if song Qingshu had not shocked the audience at the beginning, no matter how attractive Huang Rong was, these high-ranking generals would not have risked their lives.


    When they went up the mountain, Lu brothers were afraid of song Qingshu. At the same time, they had no face to be next to him. Subconsciously, they opened the distance between them and chatted with Huang Rong.


    Several other generals of King Qin didn''t have so much scruples and came to song Qingshu to make up with him.


    "The lower officials, jing''e and vice capital tonggaoda, met the king of Qi." A big general arched his hand and said.


    "The general is so polite." Song Qing''s writing color is strange. He thinks that the name GAODA is really a good color. Later generations have a famous saying: "it''s not that our army is too incompetent, but that the Communist army has GAODA." with him under his command, he won three points before fighting.


    "My official, Xiang Shibi, a pacifier on Jinghu North Road, used to read history books, and Guan Erye stabbed Yan Liang among the armies. I thought it was a little inconceivable, but just after the king of Qi, I realized that there are such gods and men in the world." Another goat Hu said with a smile.


    Walking in front of the Lu brothers cheeky smoked, thought you this dog day to flatter, flatter, why do you damage us again.


    "If you want me to say that Guan Yunchang is not as good as the king of Qi, you should know that Guan Yunchang has only succeeded once in history, but the king of Qi is so young that he has accomplished two feats of taking the first rank of the general in the army. The last time Li Kexiu in Yangzhou was captured by the king of Qi in this way." It was Cao Shixiong, the governor of Ezhou.


    "The two adults are over praised. Song is really ashamed." Song Qingshu''s face became hot. It''s unbearable for these officialdom people to flatter themselves. They boast that they are even better than Guan Yu.


    At the same time, his heart is the same as that of Mingjing. Huang Rong mentioned before that although Jinghu is the world of the Lu brothers, it is not monolithic. Many local officials are not in the same mind with them, and these are the leaders.

 Chapter 2032

    Along the way, Gao Da and others took the initiative to make up with each other. Song Qingshu also intended to win over these people, so the two sides immediately hit it off, had a good talk, and soon went up the mountain.


    When they saw Zhao Gou lying on the bed like a vegetable, they were shocked one by one. At this time, Wang Ziteng came out and told the story about what happened on the mountain. He was the emperor''s confidant. With his endorsement, people didn''t doubt it.


    A group of officials denounced King Yi as a disorderly subject and thief. At the same time, they expressed extreme grief and concern for the emperor''s body. Many even volunteered to recommend famous doctors. Of course, Wang Ziteng declined one by one.


    These people also just take this to show loyalty, Emperor this appearance unless the big Luo Jinxian goes down to the world, who saved it? At that time, the people they recommended could not be cured. On the contrary, they were full of coquettishes, so they no longer insisted on it.


    After going up the mountain, Lu brothers looked for Jia Sidao''s figure everywhere. Only when they saw each other''s body in the coffin did they finally confirm his death. For a moment, they were all pale and lost.


    Perhaps these officials know the truth best. As the participants in this rebellion, they certainly know what identity Jia Sidao is playing. Now the other party even publicizes him as an escort to die. At first, they are surprised. Later, they gradually come back and guess each other''s intention.


    Although they are worried about settling accounts in the future, Jia Sidao is dead now, and they have already gone. In this way, they can at least buy some time, and the family can slowly think about the way out in the future. And now the imperial court has publicly publicized that Jia Sidao was escorted to death, and I don''t think he will do anything to make a face in the future.


    A group of people have their own thoughts. Finally, under the endorsement of Wang Ziteng and the awe of song Qingshu just down the mountain, they have no objection to the "truth" announced by the imperial court.


    Next, Jia Sidao offered sacrifices to protect the king of Wei and his posthumous title was Zhongxian.


    Song Qingshu, the king of Qi, had ten thousand additional cities. He was on the throne of the princes and took up the post of Pingzhang military and state affairs. He followed the story of Xiao He, the Prime Minister of Han Dynasty.


    Wang Ziteng, the commander of the Department in front of the hall, is the Duke of Gong. This time he was granted the title of king of Tong''an, the festival envoy of Zhaoqing army, and he was worshipped as the Junior Division. His status is regarded as the pivot envoy.


    Lu Wende, the commander of the Jinghu system, was granted the title of the Jiedu envoy of Ningwu army, the title of Shaobao, and the title of the Duke of Chongguo.


    LV Wenhuan, magistrate of Xiangyang, was appointed commander of Zhaoyong general and bodyguard.


    The pacifier of Jinghu North Road granted to Shibi a Bachelor of LongTuge, a minister of the Ministry of war and a transit envoy.


    The vice capital of Jing and E was promoted to be the governor of daixingyao County, the governor of Xiangyang Prefecture, the governor of Inner Mongolia, and the governor of garrison troops.


    Cao Shixiong, governor of Ezhou, was promoted to


    In fact, officials from all parts of the lake did not make any contribution to the peace. After leading the soldiers around, they were rewarded one after another, and they were very satisfied.


    Now, as long as not stupid people can see that song Qingshu and Wang Ziteng have hot hands, they would like to get close to each other; What''s more, many of these people are not at peace with Jia Sidao, and they have been excluded and suppressed when he came to power. Now, as soon as song Qingshu came to power, he promoted them and rewarded them. Naturally, they are very grateful, and they have a feeling of keeping the clouds open and seeing the moon bright.


    As for the Lu brothers, they are all elite people who have been in the official world for many years. They are acutely aware that although they have also won great glory, it seems that the imperial court intends to separate the two brothers. For example, when LV Wenhuan is appointed as the commander of the bodyguard, does it mean that he will leave Xiangyang to work in Lin''an?


    Lu brothers can''t see this. If the other side goes too far, they may turn their faces. But their brother''s reward is far better than that of other generals. Moreover, it''s not a vain duty to be the commander of the bodyguards.


    Thinking of being in charge of an important army in the capital, Lu brothers looked at each other. After making eye contact, they thought it was not unacceptable.


    After awarding all the officials, the next topic is to go back to Beijing. After all, there has been such a big disturbance in Lin''an. The emperor had better go back as soon as possible.


    Song Qingshu proposed to go through Xiangyang to the Han River and then turn the Yangtze River back to Lin''an, which was beyond the expectation of the Lu brothers. They never thought that the other side was so bold. If they changed places, they would never go deep into the enemy''s nest again.


    After hearing this news, they could not help but get active. When they arrived at Xiangyang''s own territory, they could use their troops to gain the control of the emperor.


    However, after much hesitation, they gave up the idea. Not to mention song Qingshu''s almost supernatural martial arts, they were terrified. Let''s say that Wang Ziteng''s 10000 men and horses were not vegetarians. In addition, Gao Da and others had always been at odds with them. They would definitely fight against themselves when they wanted to come.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there is no backstage for the two in Chaozhong now! Although the power of the LV family was great, their influence was only in the capital lake. In the eyes of the imperial court, they were only warlords. Without Jia Sidao, they could not be recognized by the imperial court even if they controlled the emperor.


    After synthesizing the advantages and disadvantages, they had to give up the idea.


    Soon the emperor''s instrument driver was taken out by Wang Ziteng, and a group of people went down the mountain to Xiangyang. Xiang Shibi, Gao Da and others also led the army to follow, to ensure that the Lu brothers would not change.


    By the time we arrived in Xiangyang, it was already dark. The Lu brothers wanted to arrange a palace for the emperor. This time, song Qingshu refused, and directly appointed to live in Guo''s house, saying that they wanted to show Zhongliang''s family by the way.


    The Guo family was very famous in Xiangyang. The Lu brothers used to go there often, so they didn''t insist on it. After settling down, the Lu brothers specially held a banquet to help them.


    It''s just that the emperor''s injury is worrying, and it''s hard for everyone to celebrate. In addition, everyone has their own thoughts, so this banquet always has a strange feeling.


    Song Qingshu dealt with it for a while, then handed over the social affairs to Wang Ziteng, and sneaked out to the back garden to get some air.


    After rubbing his face, song Qingshu felt much more comfortable. He thought that this kind of entertainment is really a torment.


    Suddenly a crisp female voice came from behind: "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw a young girl in red standing there, her eyes flowing, her eyebrows slender, her face as white as cream, and she seemed to drip water.


    "It''s Miss Guo." Song Qingshu was a bit surprised. The gorgeous girl in front of her was naturally Guo Fu. She was lucky to inherit her mother''s appearance perfectly. If she looked like her father, it would be a pity.


    "Brother song, why are you here?" Guo Fu came bouncing over, smiling like a flower.


    "Come out and breathe." Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are slightly raised. He vaguely remembers that the girl used to be very difficult to deal with him. How can he see his attitude turning 180 degrees this time?


    "Elder brother song, you are really good at it. You are surrounded by high spirited adults like LV and Xiangyang City. I''ve never seen them like this before." Gough''s voice was full of wonder.


    "Miss Guo is flattered." Song Qingshu was stunned. The other side''s attitude was so good that he was not as rude to her as before.


    "By the way, brother song, it''s true that Dawu and Xiaowu said that you captured Lv''s brother alive in the army today?" Guo Fu''s big eyes seemed to be full of stars.


    "Fluke, fluke." Song Qingshu is a little strange. The news spread fast enough.


    "Like Dawu and Xiaowu, they want to blow themselves up to heaven when they do something. You really have great ability, but you are very low-key. Brother song, can you tell me about the process at that time?" Guo Fu looked at him expectantly.


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "there''s nothing to talk about." At that time, it was almost finished in a blink of an eye. There was really nothing to talk about.


    "Brother song, tell me about it, tell me about it ~" Guo Fu kept pulling his arm and acting like a spoiled child. This was a trick she used to use when she begged her parents or the elders of the beggars'' sect.


    "Er ~" feeling the youth of the girl, song Qingshu was not used to the intimacy of the girl for a while.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, a voice of shame and annoyance came from the distance. Looking back, Huang Rongzhen stared at himself with a frosty face.

 Chapter 2033

    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a graceful young woman standing in the corridor, but now she was in a bad mood.


    "Good morning, madam." Song Qingshu had some surprises.


    Huang Rong did not pay any attention to him. She came over and pulled her daughter aside. She said angrily, "what are you doing here, fu''er?"


    Guo Fu was stunned and thought, "I''m talking to brother song."


    Huang Rong choked on her breath and thought that her daughter was a brain nut, so she went on saying, "since you''re talking, why do you want to talk? What''s the point?"


    One side of Song Qing''s writing color is strange, I think no wonder she looks in a bad mood, originally for this.


    Guo Fu is a face of grievance: "on weekdays, my daughter is also such a drag dad and uncle Lu ah, did not see you so angry."


    Huang Rong was angry: "how can they be the same? They are elders, but is he your father? You''re not much younger. Don''t you know that men and women give and receive each other


    Song Qingshu thought that Guo Fu didn''t suffer if he called him godfather, and godfather was not a father: "well, actually, I''m much older than Miss Guo."


    He is now in his early 30s, but Guo Fu is still a 16-year-old girl in the blooming season. He is only a few years younger than Huang Rong.


    "I didn''t ask you. Shut up." Huang Rong gave him a bad look.


    For a moment, song Qingshu was speechless. On the contrary, Guo Fu looked at them in surprise: "Niang, how can you be so rude to elder brother song? Let''s not say that he is the king of Qi and his martial arts are unfathomable. Even if he is just an ordinary person, he is also our guest. How do you usually teach me?"


    Huang Rong was annoyed: "well, you taught her to be a mother."


    "That''s what it is." Guo Fu''s mouth pouted and his face was unconvinced.


    Huang Rong knows that her daughter has been pampered since she was a child, and she has a very arrogant temper. When she comes across something on weekdays, she knows it''s wrong, so she has to explain it in a reasonable way. What''s more, it''s hard to say whether she is right or wrong?


    But under can only pull her to one side, low voice said: "in a word, you will stay away from him, not so close to him."


    "Why?" Guo Fu blinked her big eyes and asked in a puzzled way.


    "No why!" Huang Rong glared at her daughter and noticed that she was unconvinced in her eyes. She knew her daughter''s temperament best, which might be counterproductive, so she said ambiguously, "in a word, he''s not a good man. Stay away from him."


    "But people in the world praise him, and he has saved you and your father several times. Why is he not a good man?" Guo Fu is obviously not satisfied with this reason.


    Looking at her daughter''s obstinate appearance, Huang Rong also had a headache. She thought how could her daughter be so upset? If only she were a gentle and obedient girl, the key was that she couldn''t tell her the real reason.


    "Mother, you''re going back." Guo Fu suddenly snorted with a bulging mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Rong is a little confused.


    Guo Fu secretly glanced at Song Qingshu in the distance, and a red cloud rose on her pretty face: "you asked me to be close to him a few years ago!"


    In retrospect, Huang Rong did, and hastily replied, "at that time, I didn''t want to deal with him just because of you. I just wanted you to ease the relationship."


    "It''s not like that. I overheard the conversation between you and your father. You... You..." Guo Fu bit her red lips and flashed the shame of her little daughter on her face. "You''re going to marry me to him."


    Huang Rong''s heart leaped, and she remembered that it was true. When she saw song Qingshu''s young hero, she really had this idea. She also mentioned it to Guo Jing, but she didn''t expect to be overheard by her daughter.


    But later things developed unexpectedly, she accidentally put himself to accompany in, which has the idea of betrothal daughter?


    "That''s just what I said at the beginning. I can''t do it well." Huang Rong had a face, headache and exasperation. "Besides, there are three wives and four concubines in the family. What are you going to do?"


    "The ancients have said that it is better to be a heroic concubine than a mediocre wife." Guo Fu raised his neck, "not to mention on appearance, family background and character, I''m not inferior to others."


    Huang Rong was angry and laughed. She thought that her appearance was OK. Although she was not as good as those princes and nobles in her family background, she had a good reputation in the world. Only her character... I watched her daughter grow up, and I don''t know where she got her self-confidence!


    "Go back to the house and stay. Don''t come out without my permission!" Huang Rong''s face finally sank after her daughter kept talking back.


    Seeing that she was really angry, Guo Fu didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. She stamped her feet and turned away angrily.


    After Guo Fu left, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "madam, what''s the trouble? I''m not a monster."


    Huang Rong gave him a bad look: "the flood and the beasts are not as terrible as you."


    Song Qingshu touched his cheek and muttered to himself, "am I so terrible?"


    Huang Rong obviously didn''t want to argue with him about this problem, and her eyes were full of strange: "but I''m a little strange. Wasn''t fu''er very hard to deal with you before? How could she see you with a totally different attitude this time? You didn''t play any tricks, did you?" After that, her tone was a little bad.


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while: "am I so bad in your heart? What little girl in the world doesn''t admire great heroes? What''s more, the hero is so young and handsome. It''s strange that she doesn''t like me


    At first, Guo Fu and he didn''t deal with each other. To a large extent, they regarded her as a young man of the same generation. In her eyes, there was no difference between Dawu and Xiaowu. No matter how handsome she was, could she be more handsome than Yang Guo? Don''t deal with each other? But later, song Qingshu grew up so fast that all kinds of mythical deeds spread around the world, and the girl''s mind gradually changed.


    In fact, this is also human nature. If two people only see a gap, but the gap is not too big, they will not feel how good the other person is. They will only have negative emotions such as comparison, jealousy and unhappiness; On the contrary, if the gap between the two people is too big to catch up, then only worship and admiration are left. How can there be any jealousy?


    "Said you were fat and panting." Huang Rong laughed and scolded, obviously speechless to his thicker skin than the city wall.


    Song Qingshu looked a little strange. He came to her and said, "at the beginning, did you really intend to betroth Miss Guo to me?"


    Huang Rong''s face changed: "did you hear that?"


    Song Qing''s bookseller said: "although you deliberately lowered your voice, who let me have such profound internal skills? It''s hard to hear it or not."


    Huang Rong Liu Mei wants to erect: "you are really a bastard, really hit Fu Er''s idea."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "it''s clearly what you said. How did I make up my mind?"


    Huang Rong looked him in the eyes carefully. After a long time, she said, "you are too promiscuous. You can be merciful everywhere in the world. If you dare to think about fu''er, I''ll... I''ll..."


    "What are you going to do?" Song Qingshu laughs, "in fact, we are talented and beautiful, but it''s right. Why does madam have to stop us?"


    Huang Rong''s face was cold: "you know why!" In fact, objectively speaking, apart from being a bit too romantic, she was excellent in all aspects. She was so excellent that other young people couldn''t compare with him. Otherwise, she would not have thought that way. Apart from her appearance, fu''er was not worthy of him.


    Only that happened between them, how could she sit by and watch her daughter get involved.


    Song Qingshu knew that enough was enough. If he continued to tease him, he went too far. He changed the topic and said, "madam, you must have something to find me."


    Huang Rong nodded: "what you said in Wudang Mountain before was brief. I want to know something about brother Jing''s experience."


    Song Qingshu sighed, but he didn''t hide anything and told her all the details of the northern expedition.


    "Jia Sidao, the treacherous minister, deliberately let brother Jing die." Huang Rong how clever, hear Guo Jing led the task, you know is the commander-in-chief deliberately with a knife to kill.


    Song Qingshu said: "I think it''s the time when Guo gave up. In the end, Jia Sidao had to send Murong Fu to the top and lost the military power in Sichuan, so he was very angry."


    In Jia Sidao''s plan, he had the military power in the two war zones of Beijing Lake and Sichuan. In addition, he had deep-rooted influence in the imperial court. This trip to Wudang didn''t need military risks at all.


    Just because Guo Jing withdrew temporarily, Jia Sidao''s plan fell short. How can he not hate it.


    "Fortunately, the treacherous minister finally died this time!" Huang Rong bit his red lips. "It''s a pity that he can keep the reputation of loyal officials and the glory of his family. It''s really cheap for him."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. It was for the sake of the overall situation. He couldn''t get angry for her, so he had to change the topic and continue to talk about all kinds of things on the battlefield.


    Although she has known the ending, Huang Rong still feels thrilling. She even nearly grabs song Qingshu''s arm several times, but she soon realizes that it''s not right and naturally resolves the embarrassment.


    "At last, you gave brother Jing to Huazheng?" Huang Rong looked at him thoughtfully.


    Song Qingshu explained: "at that time, I had no time to take care of great Xia Guo personally, but I think that with the old love, Huazheng should not harm him. Moreover, she is a princess of Mongolia. She has a lot of talented people. She should also be able to find a way to cure the seriously injured and dying great Xia Guo."


    "Huazheng used to have an engagement with brother Jing, and she liked him so much that she would not harm him," said Huang Rong, with a flash of inexplicable meaning on her face. "It''s just that you sent him to Huazheng with a bad intention to revive their old love, and then you have a chance to get... Get..."


    After half a day''s pause, she finally couldn''t say that word.


    Song Qingshu said: "rong''er, you have a heart of seven tricks. You are wise and resourceful. But because of this, you will subconsciously and maliciously speculate about others. It was the same with Yang Guo in the past, and it is the same with me now. If I really want you, why do I have to go all the way to the battlefield to save great Xia Guo? I just need to do nothing and let great Xia Guo die for my country. You are a man of letters and a new widow. I have no obstacles to get you. "


    Huang Rong opened her mouth and knew that the other party was telling the truth. After a long time, she said, "I''m sorry..." because of this, they soon fell into silence.


    Huang Rong is wearing a snow-white dress today. The milky white moonlight is quietly sprinkled on her dress, which makes her feel as if she is covered with a layer of hazy veil. Seeing the sadness on her perfect face, song Qingshu knows that her care is chaotic, but it''s not easy to be demanding.


    At this time, Huang Rong suddenly said: "the child has been born, is a twin..."

 Chapter 2034

    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t give birth to twins. After all, he didn''t know this, but Huang Rong took the initiative to mention it to him.


    You know, it seems to be a taboo between them all the time. When he mentioned Huang Rong a little, he would immediately change color, not to mention that she took the initiative to mention it.


    After a pause, Huang Rong continued, "one son and one daughter."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "did you take the name?"


    Not surprisingly, Huang Rong couldn''t have said anything waiting for you to name him: "yes, my sister''s name is Guo Xiang, and my brother''s name is Guo Paolu. It means to guard Xiangyang and expel Tartars."


    "Good name!" Song Qingshu sighed, but he didn''t know that he could not beat the wheel of history. When the other party said his name, he deliberately said his surname, obviously emphasizing their identities.


    "They are still so small. Are they really OK in Taohua island?" Song Qingshu didn''t ask who their father was. There''s no need to put each other in an embarrassing situation. Anyway, they can only be surnamed Guo, and Huang Rong will only let them be surnamed Guo.


    "I can''t help it. I have to stop what my father wants to do, and brother Jing''s life and death are uncertain. I also want to investigate his whereabouts. It''s inconvenient to take them with me, so I can only leave them on the Peach Blossom Island," Huang Rong said with an apology. "Fortunately, sister Cheng is a thoughtful person, and I''m relieved to have her to take care of me."


    Song Qingshu was puzzled and subconsciously said, "after all, Cheng Ying is an unmarried girl. Xiang''er and Paolu want to drink milk."


    Huang Rong''s face turned red, and she gave him a white look: "several nannies have already been ready on the peach blossom island."


    "So it is," Song Qingshu said with a smile. Her eyes suddenly fell on her bulging chest. She hesitated and asked, "can''t you go up so much after you''ve been away from home so long without breastfeeding?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned red in an instant. He said in a cold voice, "please respect yourself!"


    "Wronged," Song Qingshu spread his hands. He didn''t mean to flirt this time. "It''s just that I met a friend before. She was separated from the child by accident after giving birth to the child. She couldn''t lactate normally, which led to breast blockage. As a result, she had a high fever and almost endangered her life."


    In his mind, he first came up with the situation that he went to Shengjing city to disguise as a doctor to see Ma Chunhua in the palace. Then he thought that he had been hit by Jinbo before, and Xunhua was hiding on the ship of ten thousand families. Qi Fang had just given birth to a baby, so he had to squeeze out by hand every day


    Song Qingshu had to lament the wonder of his fate when he thought that he could save his life thanks to his grandmothers. When he thought of the way to detoxify, he suddenly felt hot and dry.


    Noticing his expression, Huang Rong said angrily, "you must be full of dirty ideas in your mind now."


    Song Qingshu hastily explained: "I''m just thinking about you... Er, no, I''m just worried about my wife''s health."


    "Don''t bother the king of Qi," said Huang Rong, embarrassed and annoyed. She didn''t know whether she was too excited to cause shortness of breath or something. Her chest was a little shaky. "No wonder the world said that the king of Qi was romantic, but she didn''t even know about women''s privacy."


    "By chance, by chance." Song Qingshu said, it''s silly to say how much you know about women in front of a woman.


    Huang Rong took a deep breath and calmed down: "today, there are many people in my family. It''s inconvenient to be seen with the king of Qi. I''ll leave."


    "Ah," Song Qingshu stretched out his hand consciousness to pull him, "don''t worry about this lady. If someone comes near, I can detect in advance with my skill."


    Huang Rong looked back and gave him a deep look: "does the king of Qi want me to make it so clear? It''s just an excuse that I don''t want to be with you. "


    Song Qingshu was shocked, and Huang Rong took the opportunity to leave, leaving only a faint sweet smell in the air.


    Huang Rong quickly went back to her room and closed the door with her backhand. The whole person leaned against the door, and the whole person was just like that.


    "I''m going to die. How can I take the initiative to talk to him about Xiang''er and Paolu?" Huang Rong didn''t look in the mirror, and she knew that her face must be very red at this time.


    After a long time, the ups and downs of her chest gradually calmed down. In recent days, she was very tired. Before that, she washed up and planned to go to bed. Only when she heard that her daughter was looking for song Qingshu, she couldn''t help going out. Now when she came back, she couldn''t help feeling sleepy, so she went straight to bed.


    I don''t know why. She is very tired, but she just can''t sleep. She tosses and turns in bed for a long time. Suddenly, she sits up, holds her chest in her hand, and frowns: "it seems to be a little uncomfortable. Is what he says true?"


    Although she came from the past, when she was born to Guo Fu, she was the most leisurely day in Taohua island. She was always with her children and fed them by herself. Fu''er was very good at eating, so she didn''t experience the pain of milk rising. However, she left Taohua island not long after Xiang''er and Po Lu were born. She did feel the pain of milk rising a few days ago, But at that time, she was more concerned about her father''s safety, but she didn''t take it to heart. Then she calmed down and suddenly realized the problem.


    "Bah ~" suddenly she spat, "he is a man who knows anything." Then he turned over and went on sleeping.


    It''s no wonder that she thinks that the literacy rate in this world is not high, let alone the knowledge of physical health. In addition, the Southern Song Dynasty had strict ethics, and men didn''t know about women''s affairs. Even if they got married, it was not much better. So she didn''t believe that song Qingshu really knew anything, only that he was deliberately teasing himself.


    Song Qingshu sighed at the moon for a long time in the back garden. Knowing that it had been too long and it was not good to neglect the officials, he went back to the banquet.


    This time, he changed his mind. At the banquet, he focused on attracting Xiang Shibi, Gao Da and others. Although there were many confidants around him, there was a lack of men who could be used. All the time, he had a headache.


    But later, the communication with Zhao Min and the words with Dongfang muxue made him think clearly.


    He has always been inclined to cultivate his own confidants and turn them into useful talents from scratch. However, the two girls told him that there is no need to cultivate his own confidants. Sometimes they just need to be promoted properly.


    In officialdom, as long as the person is promoted, he will be branded with you. Everyone will think that he is a member of your faction. As long as he doesn''t have to work hard, he can use it boldly.


    In this way, the time of personal cultivation is saved, and the finished product can be used directly.


    Zhao Min and Dongfang muxue respectively use Mongolia and Manchu Qing as examples to tell how they have become more and more powerful in recent years. In fact, there are not many native people in the two countries. At least compared with other ethnic groups, the number is far from enough, but they are good at absorbing talents from all ethnic groups.


    Mongolia and the Manchu Qing Dynasty both gave preferential treatment to demoted generals, and the rewards and punishments were very clear. Don''t underestimate these simple words. Since ancient times, very few of them have been able to do this. Most of them were just at the beginning of the establishment of the dynasty. In the middle and late period of the dynasty, reward or punishment was just right for people and wrong for things. There are people above you, even if you are defeated one after another, you can get rewards, There is no one above you. Sometimes when you win a battle, you will be killed for some inexplicable reason. Even if the reward is granted, if the reward is deducted to the real grassroots, can one of the ten still exist?


    And not to mention the reward, it''s the serious military pay. Can you get your share in full and on time?


    Du Chong in the Southern Song Dynasty is the best example. After he came to power, he abandoned Zongze''s long-term positive situation in the Central Plains. He lost one battle after another. Digging up the Yellow River led to the displacement of millions of people, losing their teachers and lands, and retreating all the way to the edge of the Yangtze River, On the contrary, his official position is getting bigger and bigger. With such a system of rewards and punishments, what do you think of the middle and lower level officers and ordinary people, and what is the combat effectiveness?


    In history, in the last years of the Southern Song Dynasty and the late Ming Dynasty, many officers and soldiers collapsed on the battlefield. Later, they had no choice but to surrender to Mongolia and the Qing Dynasty. However, sheep turned into tigers one by one, and their combat effectiveness soared.


    The same people, why do they change so much? There is no other, just clear rewards and punishments.


    Of course, no one in the Ming Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty is unaware of these things. It''s just a pity that the king Dynasty was too big, and the interests of all parties were at stake. Even if the reform was carried out from the top, it would certainly change from the bottom. The lessons of various reforms are enough to explain everything.


    Song Qingshu didn''t think he was smarter than these people. He just stood on the shoulders of giants and knew many lessons in advance.


    After a fight, song Qingshu became familiar with these people. By the time the banquet was over, he was already seven or eight percent drunk. Although he had already mastered his skills, he could almost say that he was not drunk, but if he was not drunk, what was the meaning of life? Therefore, when he was drinking, he often didn''t have to use his internal power to resolve his strength.


    When I got back to my room, I didn''t sleep long. Suddenly, there was an urgent knock on the door: "brother song, brother song!"


    "Miss Guo, what''s the matter?" Lying on the bed, song Qingshu lazily replied that if he had a young girl who was so beautiful and came to find himself most of the night, he would certainly have a lively mind. Maybe he would have a few teasing words. It''s a pity that the other person''s identity is too embarrassing. He doesn''t want to make any mistakes, so he''d better nip out the signs at the beginning.


    "Elder brother song, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I want to talk to her. It turns out that she seems to be sick and hot, and she talks nonsense from time to time. My father is not at home, and there are strange bodyguards everywhere. I don''t know who to look for in the middle of the night, so I come to you." Guo Fu''s voice was full of confusion, with a few tears.


    As soon as her voice fell, song Qingshu had opened the door from inside: "is madam sick? Isn''t it good just now? "


    "I don''t know." Guo Fu looked at a loss. "They all said that the disease came like a mountain. Is it really so?"


    "Show me." Song Qingshu went out in a hurry. After a while, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "what nonsense does your mother say?"


    "She said I''m sorry for my father or something, and I didn''t understand it." Guo Fu blinked his eyes. His jewel like eyes were full of incomprehension.

 Chapter 2035

    Song Qingshu stumbled and almost didn''t fall to the ground. He quickly asked, "did she say anything else?" Don''t be confused for a moment. If she tells us what happened between them, she will lose her reputation. How can she raise her head in front of her daughter?


    Guo Fu shook her head: "she just repeated this sentence from time to time. She cried silently as she said it. The whole person seemed to be half in a coma. Brother song, go and see her quickly." She was worried about her mother''s safety, but she didn''t want to go anywhere else.


    Song Qingshu nodded and stopped asking questions. They soon came to Huang Rong''s room. Dawu and Xiaowu were anxiously walking around the door.


    "How is my mother?" Guo Fu asked in a hurry.


    Wu Xiuwen replied: "it seems that the teacher''s mother has fallen asleep again. I don''t know if it''s serious or better..."


    "What a waste!" Guo Fu directly pushed him away, and then took song Qingshu into the room, "brother song, come and have a look."


    Wu Xiuwen opened his mouth behind him and was full of grievances. He thought that although they were disciples, there were differences between men and women. Now that the teacher''s wife is sleeping, they can''t stay in her boudoir. Naturally, they don''t know her specific situation.


    Wu Dunru on one side took his hand to comfort him: "that''s her nature."


    Wu Xiuwen gave a sound. After so many years, how could he not know this.


    However, it''s strange that the Wu brothers all know how to avoid suspicion, but they have no objection to song Qingshu. Guo Fu doesn''t realize anything at all. Song Qingshu''s reputation is too big. In their hearts, they don''t regard him as a peer at all, but as a highly respected elder. Naturally, they don''t have any idea of men and women''s defense.


    Song Qingshu came to the bedside and found Huang Rong lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face flushed. He didn''t know whether she was in a coma or sleeping. He reached out and tried her forehead. He couldn''t help but shout: "it''s so hot."


    Guo Fu on one side quickly cried: "brother song, will my mother die?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. He thought that if Huang Rong heard her daughter say this soberly, she would not be angry to death: "don''t worry, she is just too tired during this period of time, and she is weak after childbirth, so she is infected with cold and has no worries about her life."


    Wu Dunru stood at the back and said, "we were going to ask for a doctor, but because the emperor is in the house, there are guards everywhere. We are not allowed to go in and out at will. Brother song, do you have any way to let them let us out?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "naturally, I can let you out. It''s just unnecessary. Madam, I can cure this disease."


    Wu Xiuwen and Wu Dunru looked at each other, thinking that they had never heard that he would still cure.


    At this time, Guo Fu couldn''t help humming: "brother song is so skilled. Since he says he can cure it, he can cure it. Why invite those quack doctors? What are you doing here? If you don''t go outside, you can get some water."


    "Good, good." Wu brothers ran out in a hurry. If it was Yang Guo who was here and Guo Fu spoke to him and ridiculed them, the two brothers would have been angry for a long time. However, the gap between Song Qingshu and them was so big that they didn''t want to point the spearhead at Song Qingshu.


    Huang Rong was awakened by the noise outside. She opened her eyes and saw song Qingshu beside the bed. She was so scared that she shivered all over her body: "you... How are you here? Come on... Get out!"


    Song Qingshu a black line, think I have so terrible in her heart? Worried that she was not awake now, she said something wrong in front of Guo Fu and said in a hurry: "just now fu''er came to see you. She found that you had an emergency, so she came down to me in a hurry. I just came here to have a look."


    Hearing what he said, Huang Rong couldn''t help but be stunned. After a while, she gradually remembered what was going on. She looked at her daughter and said angrily, "I''m sick. You can go to see a doctor. What do you want him to do?"


    Guo Fu is full of grievances, and his mouth is very high: "now the emperor lives at home, I can''t get out at all, so I find elder brother song. Elder brother song says he can cure you."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "madam, I told you before that it''s easy to have problems if you are separated from children for too long." Because Guo Fu is here, his words are more obscure.


    How clever Huang Rong was. Although he was confused at the moment, he immediately realized what he meant.


    Song Qingshu continued: "you would have problems sooner or later. Coupled with this period of running for days, your body finally can''t support you, leading to the outbreak of hidden dangers."


    Huang Rong was also aware that she was very weak. She just wanted to sit up, but she was a little dizzy. Moreover, she only felt that her chest swelled violently. She couldn''t help looking pale: is it true as he said


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s just that you don''t have to worry about this minor illness. Fu''er, go to the city and find a doctor," said Huang Rong, looking at Song Qingshu. "It''s not difficult to find a warrant for king Qi to go out."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that she didn''t want to have too much contact with her. She couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "madam, you should know what your cause is. Even if you call a doctor at this time, how can you ask him to treat you? Unless we can find a female doctor in Xiangyang City. "


    Huang Rong''s words stopped for a moment. She has been in Xiangyang for so many years. Of course, she knows that there are no female doctors in the city. The doctors are all men. It''s really inconvenient for them to see such a disease.


    One side of Guo Fu puzzling: "why do you want a female miracle doctor ah?"


    "Shut up Huang Rong was embarrassed for a moment. As soon as she was excited, she felt dizzy. She immediately realized that she was really ill.


    Taking a comforting look at Guo Fu, who suffered from the disaster, song Qingshu said to Huang Rong, "madam, you have to think clearly. This kind of disease is extraordinary. If you don''t cure it in time, you may be life-threatening."


    Huang Rong bit her lip and shook her head. "Don''t worry about king Qi. I don''t think it''s a big problem."


    "Niang, you are so hot all over. You just talked nonsense in a coma. It''s no problem." Hear her words, Guo Fu suddenly urgent, "you can''t just wake up for a short while, said he''s OK."


    Huang Rong''s heart jumped: "what nonsense did I just say?"


    Song Qingshu knew what she was worried about, and answered first: "Madam said it vaguely, and Miss Guo couldn''t understand it."


    Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief and said to her daughter, "fu''er, the king of Qi has been working hard all day. It''s getting late. Please send him back to rest."


    "But..." Guo Fu wanted to say more. She suddenly noticed her mother''s eyes staring at her. Huang Rong was very fond of him. She had never been so severe. She was so flustered that she didn''t dare to disobey her orders any more.


    Song Qingshu frowned and knew that Huang Rong even risked her life in order to avoid herself. Suddenly, he had an idea and said, "madam, I don''t know. Even if she managed to save her life from such a strange disease, there are sequelae left. I''m afraid that even a woman can''t do it, let alone a mother."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Rong was a little confused.


    Song Qingshu explained: "you have been separated from Xiang''er these days, and you can''t breast feed them. At the same time, you didn''t discharge the milk in time. As a result, it''s all in your chest. Is it a hard lump now, and it hurts badly?"


    Huang Rong quietly felt in the quilt, soon wrinkled, subconsciously nodded.


    "Now you have a high fever, the fundamental reason is because of this. If you can''t dredge the meridians in time, you will be infected and necrotic. If you want to save your life, I''m afraid you can only cut off... Cough, where can you be a mother and woman?"


    Huang Rong''s face changed a lot. She had been frightened by the news for a long time. She didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious. However, she quickly responded that it was not right: "nonsense. If it is true as you said, many people in the ordinary people will encounter this kind of thing. How come I''ve never heard of it."


    Song Qingshu praises Huang Rong secretly. Huang Rong is really Huang Rong. How can he be credulous because of other people''s words: "Madam has no idea. It''s hard for ordinary people to have enough to eat. How can she be as rich in food and clothing as Madam? Besides, madam is a martial arts practitioner, and she is gifted..."


    Subconsciously, her eyes fell on her chest. Huang Rong''s face turned red and quickly pulled the quilt, as if for fear of exposing something.


    "For various reasons, the wife is more likely to be depressed than other women..." Song Qingshu concluded.


    Hearing the horror of his story, Huang Rong was finally a little afraid, and her tone was a bit loose: "but you are not a doctor, so how can you know how to treat?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "madam, did you forget that I said before that a friend had similar symptoms, which was cured by me."


    "Shameless man." Huang Rong couldn''t help spat, thinking that the bastard didn''t know how many women he was still hooking up with, and even the woman who gave birth to a child had a relationship with him. She suddenly in the heart a jump, oneself this is how, the other side has how many women, have what relation with me?


    At this time, Guo Fu felt puzzled: "mother, elder brother song is kind-hearted to treat you. How can you abuse others?"


    "This silly girl!" Huang Rong, tired and unable to explain, simply turned her head and ignored him.


    As song Qingshu said this, he raised his hand and pointed to the candle. The flame bent to one side but did not go out. Dawu and Xiaowu just came in with hot water and exclaimed:


    "One Yang finger?"


    "It seems to be higher than dad''s grade."


    On one side, Guo Fu snorted: "of course, brother song''s immortal character has extraordinary attainments in Yiyang finger. I''m afraid it''s no less than that of Nandi''s grandfather."


    Song Qingshu laughed and said nothing, but then explained to Huang Rong, "madam, the root of your disease is the stagnation of the meridians. The only way to cure it is to get through the meridians. In this respect, what martial arts is more suitable than a Yang finger?"


    Huang Rong knows that what he said has some truth. Yiyang finger really has a wonderful effect in this aspect, and there are only a few people who will have Yiyang finger in the world. Wu''s three skills are not pure. The Wu brothers can''t do it at all. Master Yideng lives in seclusion in Tiannan, and the experts of Duan''s family are far away from Dali, and even if there are people in Xiangyang now, it''s impossible to find them to point at him


    After thinking about it, it seems that song Qingshu is the only one left. After all, in his eyes, he has no secrets


    Hesitated for a long time, Huang Rong finally made a difficult decision: "to treat can, but need Fu Er to stay to take care of me." She is most worried about the other party taking advantage of the opportunity to mess, but in front of fu''er''s face, he must have some scruples.


    Song Qingshu smile: "good!"

 Chapter 2036

    Seeing that he agreed, Huang Rong was slightly relieved. With fu''er on the side, she thought that he would not have other thoughts.


    She had been seriously ill. Before, she only managed to stay awake with a strong breath. Now the breath was released, and a sense of fatigue came up in an instant.


    "Dawu and Xiaowu, you should guard outside the yard. No one is allowed to disturb you." Huang Rong felt more and more dizzy and quickly added.


    "Yes, madam." Wu Xiuwen and Wu Dunru saluted, then slowly retreated.


    Song Qingshu told Guo Fu: "throw the kerchief into boiling water and soak it. Don''t add cold water."


    Guo Fu was stunned: "mother, she has a fever. Shouldn''t she stick a cool pad on her forehead?"


    "That''s just a temporary cure. I''m going to get to the root of it now." Song Qingshu explained.


    Guo Fu nodded, and soon twisted the towel out of the hot water, which made her cry: "brother song, it''s so hot, won''t it spoil my mother?"


    Song Qingshu took the towel from her red hot hand. His skill was deep enough, so he was not afraid of this temperature: "don''t worry, it''s just right."


    "Just right?" Gough obviously didn''t understand.


    "Miss Guo, you are tired from your busy work. Take a rest on the side." Song Qingshu said.


    "No, I''m not tired." Guo Fu shook her head. In fact, she was a little tired, but now her mother''s condition is so serious that she couldn''t sleep.


    "No, you''re tired." Song Qingshu''s voice suddenly had a few strange tones.


    Guo Fu found that each other''s eyes were as black as ink, as if there was endless magic. Soon her eyes became confused: "well, I really want to sleep."


    Then he came to the table and sat down, lying on the table, and soon fell asleep.


    Huang Rong was about to fall asleep when she suddenly noticed something wrong. When she looked this way, she suddenly exclaimed, "what did you do to her?"


    "Nothing, just let her sleep." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Moving soul - Dharma." Huang Rong was familiar the nine Yin manual, and immediately responded. The subconscious grasped the quilt and put it on his chest. "What are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "madam, why are you so afraid? Can I eat you?"


    Huang Rong''s face turned red and her mind turned much faster than ordinary people. She soon thought of another meaning of eating.


    Song Qingshu then said: "your root cause is in that place. It must be hard to hide it when you wait for treatment. Guo Fu saw it on the side. I can treat such a secret disease, especially when it''s hard to avoid contact. No matter how stupid she is, she will feel that it''s not right."


    Huang Rong suddenly woke up a lot: "do you still want to contact?"


    "Don''t think about it, madam." seeing her exaggerated reaction, song Qingshu was speechless for a while and threw the towel in his hand. "You apply the towel to the place where the pain and lump are. After the blood circulation is activated, I''ll talk about you to dredge the muscles and veins. Only in this way can you get twice the result with half the effort."


    After a pause, he said with a smile, "isn''t this contact? If Guo Fu sees you there, how will you explain to her then?"


    Huang Rong opened her mouth and knew that what he said was reasonable, but she was scared by the hot towel in her hand: "it''s so hot, won''t it... Burn bad?"


    "No," Song Qingshu replied positively, "madam, have you forgotten that I have this experience?"


    Huang Rong thought that he mentioned that he had treated other people with similar symptoms, so he couldn''t help humming: "king Qi is really friendly."


    Hearing the sarcasm in her tone, song Qingshu could only pretend to ignore it: "you''d better heat it quickly, or the effect will be bad when the towel gets cold later."


    Huang Rong does feel very uncomfortable now. In addition to the serious consequences that might be caused by the other party''s failure to treat in time, she is also a little afraid, so she quietly takes the towel to the quilt.


    But suddenly she thought of something and said, "turn around."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t laugh or cry: "elder sister, you are in the quilt. What do I think through the thick quilt? When I have perspective eyes? "


    "You are so good at martial arts. Who knows if you can really see through." Huang Rong can''t help laughing. She also realizes that she''s exaggerating. No matter how high her martial arts can reach the point of perspective, she''s no longer human.


    From just now on, she had been keeping a straight face. At this time, she suddenly burst into a smile. It was like the beginning of melting ice and snow, and flowers were in full bloom. In addition, because of her body heat, her two families were very red. At this time, she was really charming.


    Seeing that the other party had been staring at her, Huang Rong''s heart leaped wildly, and she turned her head with some guilt: "what are you looking at?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but sigh: "madam is so beautiful, it''s really boring for people to see it all their lives."


    In fact, Huang Rong did not like such frivolous people, such as Ouyang Ke, who talked about beauty and sweet words more than he did. I don''t know why, at the beginning, Ouyang Ke talked so much in front of her, she only felt disgusted, but song Qingshu did the same, but it was hard for her to really hate it.


    "Is his tone more sincere?" Huang Rong quickly put out the idea in her mind and deliberately raised her face: "I still hope the king of Qi has self-respect, otherwise I''ll call people, Dawu and Xiaowu will be outside."


    Song Qingshu smile, no longer continue such offensive words, directly transfer the topic: "madam, are you ready? If you can''t feel the heat, change it immediately. " While saying this, he twisted another towel and handed it over.


    Huang Rong''s red lips slightly opened. After all, she didn''t say anything. She stretched out a white jade like arm from the quilt and took the towel in his hand.


    Song Qingshu hand a stand: "just that to me, I again in hot water bubble."


    Huang Rong face a hot, quickly said: "that... How can that give you." Are you kidding? How can you give it to other men when you just put it on your most private part? When she thought about this, she suddenly realized that these towels were given to her by the other person''s hand, and then the other person''s hand indirectly touched


    Her heart leaped wildly, and she quickly stopped her wishful thinking, thinking that she was not the young lady who had not come out of the cabinet, how could she be so bumped by the deer.


    Song Qingshu was also a little surprised and couldn''t help sighing: "madam, there are no outsiders here now. With the relationship between us, why do you stick to these things?"


    Huang Rong spat hastily: "I have nothing to do with you!" However, although she said so, she didn''t hide her ears and steal the bell in action. She still blushed and handed out the towel she had applied before.


    Song Qingshu went to the bedside and looked down at the beautiful young woman in the quilt: "it should be almost applied. Let''s start now."

 Chapter 2037

    Huang Rong was huddled under the quilt. Her face turned blue and red. It was obvious that she was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. After a long time, she sighed: "OK, please."


    Seeing that she agreed so simply, song Qingshu was surprised, so he sat down on the bed and reached for her quilt.


    "What are you doing?" Who knows, Huang Rong shrank back like a frightened rabbit, wrapped up in a quilt and looked at him warily.


    The other side''s reaction was so big that song Qingshu was also surprised: "if you want to dredge the blocked meridians for you, do you want to use the quilt?"


    Huang Rong thought about it, bit her lip and whispered, "wait a minute." Then the whole person retracted into the quilt, and soon there was a sound of knowing how to dress. Just now she untied her bra and put it on the hot compress, so she couldn''t directly expose herself in front of each other.


    Song Qingshu also has some helplessness, but it is clear that the other party will not show up in front of him without a piece of thread, and it can only be left to him.


    After a while, Huang Rong blushed and said, "OK." Then she slowly lifted the quilt, but did not lift it completely, still let the quilt cover her abdomen and legs, as if it could make her feel more secure.


    Where song Qingshu could see that she wrapped herself tightly, but the more she did, the more she showed how proud she was. It seemed that she could break away from the ropes with a little shortness of breath.


    "The cause of your illness is that your breast milk is blocked. You should have left a comfortable space, but now you are tied so tightly, isn''t it aggravating your illness?" Song Qingshu is also speechless.


    Huang Rong''s face was hot, thinking that it was not to prevent you, didn''t you count?


    Song Qingshu can''t control so much. With a wave of his hand, a ray of soft finger force has cut off all kinds of entangled cords. The next moment of shaking, he can''t help imagining the turbulent picture of Ayase Yao lying upright on the bed in my robot girlfriend, which he saw in his previous life.


    "You..." Huang Rong exclaimed, and quickly lowered her head to check. She found that the other party just cut the buckle that she had just prepared, but did not cut her own clothes. Although it was a little vague, it was not completely unacceptable. And it''s just too tight. It''s really hard to hold


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "in this way, the meridians are more unobstructed, and the treatment effect will be better later."


    Huang Rong turned her head to the other side and didn''t look at him any more. Obviously, she didn''t want to say anything more in this situation.


    But song Qingshu almost spurted a nosebleed. He thought to himself, "what are you doing, Auntie? Do you need to put on such a face of admitting your life? With the faint white on your chest, don''t you know how tempting this look is to men?


    Taking a few deep breaths, song Qingshu finally calmed down his agitation and began to heal slowly.


    The abnormal appearance on her chest made Huang Rong feel as if she had been scalded. She could no longer pretend that she didn''t know anything. She suddenly turned her head and looked at the man nearby: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu also got a headache by her surprise: "didn''t you agree to heal you?"


    "That''s how you treat it?" Huang Rong looked down at the big hand in front of her chest. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be bursting with fire.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu naturally nodded, some puzzled asked: "don''t you agree?"


    "When did I agree?" Huang Rong almost lost her breath.


    "You just said it yourself." Song Qingshu had some grievances in his tone.


    "I agree with you to treat me with Yiyang finger!" Huang Rong gritted her teeth.


    "I''m just using a Yang finger for treatment," Song Qingshu said, pressing with his fingers and inputting a share of the index force. "You have such a hard lump. I think the root of the disease has been accumulated for quite a long time. You have to knead it with great strength. You have to bear the pain later."


    He thought that he had been treating Ma Chunhua in Shengjing Baoqin palace. Although outsiders looked at the process very beautiful, the actual process was quite tiring. I''m afraid he couldn''t support the general physical strength.


    "Don''t take this trick to deal with me." I don''t know whether it''s anger or shame, or whether it''s the high temperature. Huang Rong''s cheeks are as bright as peaches and plums. "When I was badly injured by Qiu Qianren, master Yideng used Yiyang finger to save me and ordered all my acupoints, but his old man has always been flying in the air. Your skill is far better than that of him, There''s no reason why we can''t make a volley point! "


    "Well, it''s not impossible to fly in the air. It''s just that the finger force will be discounted. I thought that with our relationship, there should be no need to deliberately avoid suspicion like that." Song Qingshu''s expression was a little chatty, as if he could feel the heat of each other''s eyes, and he took back his hand with a guilty heart.


    Huang Rong took a deep breath, as if to suppress the full of anger: "also hope that the king of Qi self-respect, we are all family people, naturally to avoid suspicion."


    "I was rude." Song Qingshu some apology, said while retreating to a Zhang away, "then I''ll be here for the treatment of his wife."


    Huang Rong was also a little upset when she noticed his gloomy look. She wondered if her tone was too heavy, but if it wasn''t heavy, if he had any thoughts in his mind, he would be in danger tonight. I can''t make mistakes again and again


    Just as he was daydreaming, he suddenly felt a soft and warm finger wind stabbing his own Dabao acupoint. Knowing that the other side had begun to treat him, he had to put away his mind.


    Song Qingshu is calm. He said that if the disease is not treated in time, it will endanger his life. It''s not alarmist or deceiving Huang Rong. At the moment, he doesn''t care about the carelessness, so as not to make mistakes.


    "Madam, I may use my internal power to find out the specific acupoints blocked by you, so as to start the follow-up treatment." Song Qingshu said suddenly.


    Huang Rong also knew that this was a very normal request. This time, she did not embarrass the other party any more and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that she agreed, song Qingshu closed his eyes, picked up the finger force of a Yang finger, and felt the situation of the meridians in her body. If master Yideng was around, he would be amazed. It was not difficult to transfer the finger force from a distance of 10 meters, but he could not use the finger force to check the other person''s physical condition.


    Feel that the heat began to move slowly on the surface of her body, Huang Rong trembled all over, her face was red, and she was about to drip out of the water. This kind of real touch didn''t seem much different from the other person''s hand contact.


    But she also understood that doctors also need to feel their pulse before they see a doctor. The other side didn''t touch her body directly, so she respected her wishes very much.


    She was not as thoughtless as Gough. She clenched her lips tightly, held back the shame and said nothing more.


    After a long time, song Qingshu just opened his eyes: "madam, I have known the crux of the problem, now I want to start treatment."


    "Eh ~" Huang Rong snorted. As soon as she opened her mouth, she was startled by her charming tone.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that she was really a goblin. She quickly converged and quickly used a Yang finger to light her acupoints.


    Every time the finger force fell on her, Huang Rong could not help shivering. The warm finger force was very comfortable at first, but soon there were bursts of pain.


    Because the other side explained the situation before, she knew that it was using her finger force to resolve her depressed lump, but she didn''t panic. Moreover, after the pain, there were bursts of numbness. The feeling was very wonderful, and the heartstrings seemed to be gently stirred by the invisible hand.


    That strange and shy state stimulated Huang Rong to grasp the quilt tightly, as if fighting against something.


    After a while, Huang Rong suddenly opened her red lips, which were almost bitten with blood stains: "wait... Wait..."

 Chapter 2038

    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    Huang Rong bit her lip and looked at the direction outside the door: "you went to point Dawu Xiaowu sleepy acupoint."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu felt that the request was a little puzzling, and suddenly his heart leaped. Could it be her... But he immediately denied the idea. He still knew what kind of temperament Huang Rong was, and how could it be what he thought.


    "You really don''t understand or you don''t understand!" Huang Rong looked at him angrily, "the internal force is rushing around in the meridians, making people... Itchy."


    Song Qingshu finally reacts. The other party says that itching just uses a word that can save face. Recalling her expression of gritting her teeth, she must be worried about making some indecent sound and being heard by Dawu and Xiaowu outside. That''s really the ruin of her reputation.


    "Good." To understand the reason, song Qingshu smiles and appears outside the courtyard. Dawu and Xiaowu are concentrating on the situation outside. How can they expect someone to sneak attack from behind? Of course, even if they had expected the difference in martial arts between the two sides, they could not react at all.


    After ordering the sleeping cave, song Qingshu puts them in the next room. After all, they are loyal to their duties, and it''s not easy for them to sleep in the soil.


    After dealing with all this and returning to the house, song Qingshu closed the door and said, "now, you don''t have to worry that someone will hear what the latter sees."


    "Well ~" Huang Rong was very ashamed, thinking how this sounds like a tryst with her lover.


    "Shall we go on?" Seeing the other party''s acquiescence, song Qingshu continued to dredge her blocked channels with a Yang finger force.


    The room fell into a strange tranquility, because Guo Fu and Dawu Xiaowu both fell asleep. At this time, they were in the room, and the air seemed to be filled with a beautiful atmosphere.


    She had been gritting her teeth before, but now she had no scruples. Huang Rong finally began to hum quietly. Of course, at the beginning, she obviously suppressed it deliberately.


    But with song Qingshu''s finger force getting faster and faster, Huang Rong felt painful, sour and numb for a while, crisp and numb for a while, and her voice in her throat became more and more charming.


    Song Qingshu also heard his heart beat faster at this time, and thought it was really fatal, when I was Liu Xiahui who was not in a hurry? Of course, he also knew that Huang Rong didn''t mean to be like this. Qi ran wildly in several sensitive meridians. Normal people couldn''t bear it. What''s more, she had a high fever and was confused. She was half asleep and half awake. Later, she didn''t realize how attractive her voice was.


    After an hour of continuous exercise, song Qingshu finally finished his treatment. At this time, Huang Rong was already paralyzed in bed.


    Because of the pain and itching in the process, is Huang Rong wriggling? Now most of her body has been exposed to the quilt, revealing the moving body curve. Song Qingshu calls a few goblins secretly and goes to the bedside to cover the quilt for her.


    "Thank you ~" Huang Rong opened her eyes weakly. Her scattered hair was wet with sweat and stuck between her temples, showing a trace of pity.


    Huang Rong has always been charming and charming, but she always exudes a kind of mature style. Now she even shows a rare girl''s attitude, which makes song Qingshu have to sigh about the creator''s favor for her.


    "Where are your clothes? I''ll give you a clean one to change." Song Qingshu worried that if he went on, he would turn into a werewolf and quickly diverted his attention.


    "No, it''s not necessary." Huang Rong''s voice was a little flustered.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "just after the exercise, your whole body is soaked with sweat. If you don''t put on clean clothes right away, you will be cold and windy. When the time comes, my illness will worsen, and my previous efforts will be in vain."


    "Well... Well, I''ll take it myself." Huang Rong struggles to get up as she talks. Are you kidding? Even her husband can''t move women''s clothes in these days. How can other men touch them?


    It''s a pity that she was very ill, and she was very tired after treatment. When she thought of it, her hands softened and she fell back to bed.


    Song Qingshu quickly helped her to sleep, and said, "rong''er, no matter our previous relationship, take my current status as an example, I am a doctor who treats diseases. In the eyes of the doctor, there is no distinction between men and women. Can I accept it if I think about it in this way?"


    Huang Rong knew that it was not realistic for her to get up and take it, so she had to stretch out an arm from the quilt and point to the wardrobe on the other side: "the clothes are over there. Just take a skirt for me."


    "Good." Song Qingshu smiles a little. He goes to open the wardrobe and picks it for a while. Then he selects the one he is satisfied with and gives it to her.


    Huang Rong saw that the clothes were also mixed with pink profanity, and her face was shy and angry: "you... How can you..." can he touch this kind of private clothes?


    Song Qingshu naturally knew what she wanted to say and sighed: "you are soaked with sweat. How can you do without changing your underwear?" From later generations, he doesn''t think it''s anything. In those days, let alone underwear, men often went to the supermarket to buy aunt scarves for their girlfriends.


    Huang Rong twisted his body and felt a little sticky and uncomfortable, so he had to grab his clothes and quickly retract them into the quilt: "you go outside."


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "rong''er, are you sure? If I stand at your door and other people see me, I''m sure there will be some gossip. "


    Huang Rong knew that he was cheating, but it was not impossible for him to say that. Thinking of the possible risks, she had to bite her teeth and say, "then turn around and don''t peek!"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "rong''er, you and I have known each other for a long time. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? If I really want to see it, I will only see it openly, but I will not see it furtively. "


    Huang Rong was silent. She knew that there were 10000 ways to do something to herself. There was no need to take so much trouble, so she apologized and said, "Lord Qi has a large number. As a woman, it''s inevitable for me to spend a gentleman''s stomach with the heart of a villain."


    "One king of Qi at a time," Song Qingshu said in a more sentimental tone, "I remember last time in Taohua Island, our relationship was quite harmonious. Why did we have a lot of differences this time?"


    Huang Rong''s teeth nibbled, with a look of desire to talk and stop. Song Qingshu also knew that it was not good to say many things, so he turned around and ended the topic: "you change your clothes, I won''t see it."


    Looking at his tall figure, Huang Rong''s face was red. If she changed into another man, even if she turned around, she would never change her clothes in the same room. But after spending so much time with him, she knew each other''s temperament and bit her lips. After all, she wrapped herself in the quilt, took off her sweat soaked clothes and began to change into a new one.


    After a while, song Qingshu suddenly said, "have you changed it?"


    Aware of the difference in his tone, Huang Rong couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s coming." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, the steps of the comer are light, so I think they should be good at martial arts.


    "Ah?" Huang Rong exclaimed, and her heart suddenly leaped wildly. If an outsider saw two people living in the same room and her clothes were not neat, she would have jumped into the Yellow River.


    "May not come to you, don''t scare yourself." Song Qingshu retreated to the bedside and whispered.


    Huang Rong is Xiumei frown, the other side came here in the middle of the night, not to find themselves, but to find who, the key is that the light in the room is not out, want to pretend to sleep.


    "Dong Dong ~" at this time, there was a slight knock outside the door, obviously the other party was also afraid of disturbing the people in the room, "Mrs. Guo, are you there?"


    Hearing this crisp and pleasant voice with a few silk tired, song Qingshu was stunned: how is she?


    Huang Rong also recognized each other''s identity, subconsciously looked at the side of song Qingshu, this just said: "don''t know what''s wrong with Miss Yang?" It was the woman in the yellow shirt.


    "I have something to ask, madam. Is it convenient for me to come in?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    Huang Rong frowned. Naturally, the situation in the room was inconvenient: "can we talk about it in the daytime tomorrow?"


    "I know it''s a bit abrupt to come here in the middle of the night, but maybe we''ll leave for Beijing tomorrow, and we won''t be able to find a chance to talk to my wife at that time," said Huang shannu with an apologetic tone. "I''m very confused now, and I have a lot of doubts. I can''t find anyone else to tell me. I just want to ask my wife, and I hope she doesn''t mind."


    The other party''s words are all about this. What''s more important is that the other party''s words are reasonable and reasonable. She is worried that if the other party refuses again, she will arouse the other party''s suspicion. If the other party suspects that she has been hijacked, it will be troublesome to call other people.


    Huang rongben is a seven skilful heart. In an instant, he thought of all kinds of possibilities in his mind.


    "Girl, wait a moment," Huang Rong said, putting on her clothes in a hurry and coming up to song Qingshu, "you can leave from the back window, so that she won''t see you."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "her martial arts are not weak. I will be noticed by her when I push open the window. It''s not good for her to suspect that you are meeting a stranger in private." In fact, he was also curious about what Huang shannu wanted to say.


    Huang Rong bit his lip and knew that what he said was the truth, so he had to say in a low voice, "then you must hide well. If you are found, I really can''t live."


    Song Qingshu smile: "rest assured." He immediately hid in the screen behind the bed.


    Huang Rong struggled to get up from the bed and tried to open the door for her partner, but after several attempts, she was a little weak. At this time, an invisible strong wind swept on the bolt and opened it.


    Huang Rong was stunned. She knew that song Qingshu sympathized with her state at this time. She was moved and worried that she might find something wrong with her. She quickly said, "Miss Yang, please come in. The door is not closed."


    Huang Shan girl pushed the door and entered. She was puzzled. When she knocked on the door, the door should be locked. Did she feel wrong?


    "I don''t know what happened to Miss Yang''s late night visit?" Huang Rong noticed her puzzled eyes. She screamed in her heart and quickly diverted her attention.


    The woman in the yellow shirt came back to her senses: "I''m sorry to disturb my wife late at night."


    Huang Rong struggled to sit up, half leaning on the head of the bed: "no harm."


    "Ma''am, are you all right?" The yellow dress girl rushed to help her, and suddenly noticed her messy clothes on the bed. Her eyes were fixed.


    Huang Rong said with a smile: "I felt cold before. I just had a sleep and I was sweating. I changed my clothes before I had time to clean them up. It made the girl laugh. It was Fu Er, the dead girl. She said that she would stay and take care of me, but she fell asleep like a pig."


    Seeing Guo Fu lying on the table and sleeping, the woman in the yellow shirt was full of misgivings. "I''m afraid it''s very difficult for the guards to go out and get a doctor tonight, or I''ll get a royal doctor for my wife?" When the emperor went out, he was naturally accompanied by a few people from the imperial hospital.


    Huang Rong shook her head slightly: "no, I''m sweating. I feel much better. Let''s talk about you, girl."


    The yellow shirt girl opened her mouth, obviously hesitated: "I don''t know how to talk about it."


    Huang Rong is also curious: "don''t worry, speak slowly."


    After a long time, the woman in the yellow shirt said, "madam is extremely smart. I''m afraid that I can only tell her my troubles."


    Huang Rong did not interrupt, quietly playing a qualified audience.


    Huang shannu then continued to say, "how does madam treat the king of Qi of Song Dynasty?"


    Huang Rong was startled by her question. Her first reaction was that she thought the other party had seen something. Only when she saw that her eyes were full of confusion and pain, did she realize that she was wrong: "king Qi, who is young but has the ability to understand the world, can be said to be a dragon and Phoenix among people."


    Knowing that the other party is hiding behind the screen, I don''t know how proud I am when I hear this. But in front of the girl in the yellow shirt, she can only make such an objective evaluation: "besides, people are handsome, and I don''t know how many girls are in their dreams."


    Speaking of this, her heart suddenly moved: "Miss Yang must also like him very much."


    Song Qingshu behind the screen hears Huang Rong''s evaluation of himself. When he is proud, he suddenly hears this sentence. For a moment, he also raises his ears to listen to Huang shannu''s answer.


    Yellow dress female originally some pale cheek suddenly flashed a red halo, silent for a long time just replied: "I don''t want to hide madam, I really have a good feeling for him."


    Huang Rong smiles on her face, but she scolds song Qingshu half dead in her heart. This bastard is merciful all day long, and doesn''t know how many women she has relations with.


    The voice of the yellow dress girl was full of melancholy: "it''s just that what happened in Wudang Mountain this time, I suddenly feel that I don''t know him any more."


    "Oh, why?" And song Qingshu related things, let Huang Rong to the spirit.


    Huang shannu sighed: "this trip to Wudang, the officials, Jia Sidao, King Yi, my master and all of them... All failed to the ground. Only he became the last big winner. All things are linked together. I can''t help but doubt that he planned everything."


    The clever Huang Rong immediately guessed her heart knot: "Song Qingshu has become the biggest winner this time. It''s impossible to say that he didn''t have a plan. But this time, it''s really unprecedented. No matter the officials, Jia Sidao or King Yi, they have worked hard for many years. If song Qingshu can arrange all this, I don''t believe it, He is a man and not a God. At most, he just follows the trend. "


    Huang shannu nodded slightly: "I know it''s no wonder that he, but he later put the officials under house arrest and became a puppet. Is he going to replace it?"


    Before Huang Rong answered, Huang shannu said to herself, "although he keeps saying it to defend against the alien race, I''m really not sure whether what he said is true or false. Mrs. Guo, do you think he is a hero of Wei''an or a hypocritical gentleman?"


    Huang Rong was about to answer when the door was suddenly knocked open and a dark shadow flew in like lightning.

 Chapter 2039

    Hearing Huang shannu''s doubts, Huang Rong roughly guessed why she came to find herself. Her resourcefulness was the second. The key was that she had been defending Xiangyang with brother Jing these years, making her think that she was a loyal person loyal to the imperial court. That''s why she dared to say these words to herself. She was not afraid to turn around and tell the truth.


    But she didn''t know that she didn''t need to tell. The song Qingshu behind the screen heard this clearly.


    Huang Rong was about to answer when suddenly the door fell apart and a shadow rushed into the room.


    In the middle of the night, Huang Rong broke into the door in this way. She was dressed in night clothes and thought with her toes. She knew that the comer was not good. Huang Rong subconsciously wanted to meet the enemy with a dog beating stick. But now she has no dog beating stick. Secondly, she is weak and can''t stand steadily. How can she meet the enemy?


    Fortunately, Huang shannu was also a master. Although she was in a hurry, she instinctively attacked the man in black.


    The man in black was obviously in a hurry, but he could stop in an instant, sweep his legs, roll up the tables and chairs on the ground, and smash at the four heroes, Huang shannu.


    The woman in the yellow shirt smashed the table and chair in front of her with the claws of nine Yin and white bones. Suddenly, the other side bullied her with a very strange and twisted body method, and hit her on the shoulder with one punch.


    "Puff" yellow shirt female spit out blood, a smart face suddenly like gold paper, hurriedly with the nine Yin manual snake snake in the body of the law, and then to avoid the next attack.


    In fact, her martial arts should not be defeated so easily, but the attack happened suddenly, and her moves were extremely strange and treacherous, which was quite different from the martial arts of the Central Plains, so she was badly hurt when she accidentally fought.


    Through the fight just now, the man in black obviously realized that she was not weak in martial arts. Now there are bodyguards everywhere. He was afraid that she would calm down and disturb others. So he continued to attack the other side without any hesitation, with a posture of taking her life.


    The yellow dress girl looks pale. She sees that she can''t avoid the other party''s treacherous body method. Some people want to shout, but all this happens in the light of lightning. It''s too late for her to avoid. If she distracts herself, she will die in the hands of the other party.


    Just at the moment of despair, a warm embrace suddenly caught her and looked at the familiar side face. The yellow shirt girl couldn''t help blinking her eyes. She was not dreaming. How could he be here.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have the time to say anything to her at this time. At present, the martial arts of this man is much higher than he imagined.


    "Why?" Just being forced to retreat by the other side, the man in black whispered. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet such a master. The key is that he was still so young.


    Obviously, the man also knew that he was in the enemy''s territory. Without any hesitation, he attacked in an instant.


    "Be careful, he has a strange move!" Huang Shan Nu seems to have forgotten the gap between them and reminds anxiously.


    Sure enough, that person''s body method is extremely strange. People in the Wulin of the Central Plains use swords, spears, swords and halberds. They use their hands and legs more often, but this person uses both hands and feet, and his head hammer, knee bump, elbow strike and other moves emerge in endlessly; At the same time, people in the Wulin of the Central Plains, whose martial arts skills are high to a certain extent, tend to respect their identity and pay attention to their moves. They will never roll and climb on the ground at will. In their eyes, these moves can be said to be out of order.


    But it''s such a strange move, but its power is huge. Even if your real martial arts are better than them, you can easily be made by these strange moves.


    Huang Rong, who was leaning on the head of the bed, also raised her heart. If she was normal, she naturally didn''t have to worry. With song Qingshu''s cultivation, who else could hurt him? But before Wudang Mountain several great masters scuffled, song Qingshu was seriously injured. Then he used Yiyang finger to heal his father and himself, which caused a great loss of internal power. You should know that master Yideng was one of the top five masters in that year. Using Yiyang finger to cure people''s injuries would make him unable to fight with others in five years. Although song Qingshu''s internal power was higher than master Yideng''s, he couldn''t stand such a loss.


    Thinking of this, she could not help regretting. She had known that he would not have to use his fingers in the air just now, but if he didn''t, they would be shameless if they touched each other


    In a hurry to get rid of these confused thoughts, she thought about making a sound to alarm the family''s guards to help song Qingshu. But she was extremely weak. Now even if she tried her best to shout, her voice could not spread far. In addition, when the guards came, so many people saw song Qingshu in their room, how to explain.


    At the time of Huang Rong''s tangle, song Qingshu, with his rich fighting experience over the years, broke the strange moves of the man in black one by one, even though he was in a hurry.


    "The holy fire orders martial arts. Are you a member of Persian Mingjiao?" When they separated, song Qingshu frowned and asked.


    "Well, young people are very knowledgeable." The man in black had a hoarse voice and a very strange intonation. He was obviously not a native of China.


    "What''s your relationship with Huoshan, an old man in the mountains?" Song Qingshu asked, this man''s attainments in holy fire order martial arts are higher than those of Ming Zun in the past. Obviously, he is also a top-level figure in Persian Ming religion.


    The man in black''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t answer. Suddenly his sleeve was raised, and a lot of concealed weapons shot at Huang Rong on the bed. He had already observed clearly that Huang Rong is in poor health, which is no different from a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. He can''t avoid his concealed weapons.


    If he can see clearly, will song Qingshu not know? A flash of body shape has blocked in front of Huang Rong, using the skill of Liuyun Shuixiu to brush away all the hidden weapons all over the sky.


    How could he know that the man in black was just using this as a cover? He was in a flash. He buckled the shoulder of the woman in yellow and ran out.


    Song Qingshu chases him out in a hurry and regrets that if he had not been injured and his internal power was greatly damaged, he would not have let him take the girl in yellow shirt away in front of him.


    It''s just that the more he chases, the more frightened he is. You know, although he''s in a bad state now, his lightness skill is there. Who knows that he hasn''t caught up with him even after chasing a stick of incense.


    This man in black is so crafty in martial arts, and at the same time, he has excellent lightness skills. I don''t know which expert in the western regions is he. Is he Huo Shan himself?


    The man in black was also secretly frightened. He had excellent lightness skills and rarely met an opponent these years. Unexpectedly, after running for such a long time, he didn''t leave him. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer, he knew that he would catch up with him soon and stopped to wait for him.


    Song Qingshu didn''t speak to him, so he patted him directly. This palm is not as mysterious as the other''s previous moves. It''s just a common one. It''s just a little more simple and heavy. The man in black is like an enemy. He can''t even use the woman in yellow as a threat, so he can only throw the woman in yellow as a hidden weapon.


    Song Qingshu takes over Huang shannu, and realizes that there is a hidden force in her. He knows that the other party has done something wrong. He wants to take the opportunity to hurt herself. Even if she can''t hurt herself, she can be seriously injured.


    In a hurry, he defused the dark strength of the woman in the yellow shirt, and at the same time, he was on guard against the attack. However, he was surprised to find that the man in black had already run away.


    "One strike is not a long way to escape?" Song Qingshu had to admire the other party''s quick decision. Now his internal power was exhausted, not to mention that Huang shannu was injured and no one took care of her, so he simply gave up the chase.


    "Yingluo, are you ok?" Song Qingshu carefully looked at the woman in his arms, his eyes full of worry.


    The yellow dress girl''s face was slightly red, and she quickly stood up straight: "just now you were in a hurry, and he didn''t have the chance to poison me. The only dark strength has been eliminated by you. Now it''s just the injury she suffered from fighting with him before. Just take care of it for a while. It''s not in the way."


    Song Qingshu then put down his heart: "I was scared to death just now. If something really happened to you, I''m afraid I''ll be guilty all my life."


    Feel the sincerity in his tone, clearly yellow shirt female seriously injured, but a warm heart: "thank you."


    Noticing that her thin figure was shaking in the cold wind, song Qingshu went to support her: "I''m sorry about Wudang. I didn''t expect that I caused you so much trouble."


    Huang shannu then remembered that she had just heard a lot of things, especially when she admitted that she liked him in front of Huang Rong, which made her shy and embarrassed. She quickly explained, "in fact, a lot of my words just now are nonsense, you don''t care."


    "Really?" Song Qingshu''s face was so smiling that she didn''t dare to touch his eyes.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sighed: "in fact, you don''t have to wait for Mrs. Guo to answer your question. In fact, I''m not a hero. I''m more of a hypocrite. Half of this action is out of national justice. On the other hand, it''s also out of selfishness. No man can resist the temptation of power."


    "It''s human nature." Huang shannu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. If the other party said that he was dedicated to the public, she would be a little disappointed. She was born in the royal family and had experienced so many things, and her understanding of human nature was not comparable to that of ordinary girls. Now the other party frankly admitted that she felt that a huge stone in her heart had suddenly disappeared.


    Song Qingshu suddenly said: "before I arrived at Wudang Mountain, I was in a hurry to check the situation of little dragon girl. I''ve neglected you. I''m sorry for this. I''ve been feeling guilty these days, but I can''t find a chance to apologize to you."


    Hearing that he realized it, the yellow shirt girl almost burst into tears with a sour nose. She bit her lip and said, "nothing. I''m not you. Why do you have to explain this to me?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "you are still angry with me when you say that."


    Yellow shirt female thought this can not angry, but the other side took the initiative to mention, it seems that there is still a bit concerned about their own, think of here she can not help but feel a bit better.


    "It''s all over. Don''t mention it any more," said the woman in yellow shirt. She didn''t want to tangle about it, so she moved the topic. "Who was the man in black just now? Her martial arts are so weird."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "his martial arts skills are a bit like those from Persian Mingjiao. I don''t know what relationship he has with the old man in the mountains."


    "No wonder," thinking of the fight just now, the woman in yellow shirt was a little afraid, "thanks to you just now, otherwise... Eh, why did you show up in Mrs. Guo''s room in the middle of the night?"


    Song Qingshu wanted to find a reason to explain, but when she came into contact with each other''s bright eyes, she felt soft in her heart and said truthfully, "in fact, I''m going to heal Mrs. Guo." He said the whole thing roughly, and of course, the ambiguous elements were deleted.


    "I see." Although Huang shannu said that, when she thought of Guo Fu sleeping in the room, and Huang Rong''s just hidden appearance, she always felt that things would not be so simple. However, Huang Rong''s reputation was not in doubt.


    As they chatted, they went back. They were not far away from Guo''s house. Song Qingshu listened to the faint voice in the air, and suddenly his face changed: "no, I''ve got a plan to get rid of the tiger!"

 Chapter 2040

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing his dignified expression, the woman in yellow shirt raised her heart.


    Song Qingshu walked back with her in his arms and said, "I just heard the voice of the bodyguard. It seems that someone broke into Guo''s house and robbed Mrs. Guo."


    Nowadays, there is an emperor living in the Guofu, and the guards are mainly around the emperor, but there is no one to manage the Guofu itself. Nevertheless, the Guofu is not something that ordinary people can break into. The success of breaking into the Guofu proves that the person is definitely an expert in this field.


    It wasn''t long before I met the bodyguards who came after me, but the bodyguards were mainly to defend the emperor. Now the army must continue to stay in the palace, and there aren''t many bodyguards sent out.


    After inquiring about it, song Qingshu finds that they have lost the enemy, so he has to give Huang shannu to them and find Huang Rong himself.


    "Be careful yourself." Huang shannu doesn''t think it''s anything. Now she''s hurt. Staying with him is not only not helpful, but also a drag.


    Song Qingshu inquired about the general escape direction of the bodyguard assassin, then jumped to the top of a big tree, took a deep breath, and then carried the sound search soul method.


    In fact, the principle of this method is similar to that of radar. The stronger the internal force is, the stronger the power will be, and the farther the scope of search will be. Now Song Qingshu''s internal force is consumed, and he was worried that the other party would run out of his coverage.


    Fortunately, those bodyguards in your family chased and entangled the assassin for a while, which delayed his journey. Song Qingshu opened his eyes. He had already noticed something strange in a certain direction, and his body shape flashed and chased him there.


    Worried about Huang Rong''s accident, song Qingshu''s journey can be described as swift and violent. He finally stopped a shadow in front of him with his kung fu.


    "Baga, how did you find me?" The assassin was very short and dressed strangely. He only showed a pair of eyes. There was a ferocious scar in the middle of his eyes, which added to his evil spirit.


    "Japanese?" Song Qingshu was stunned. After coming to this world for so long, he seemed to be dealing with Japanese for the first time. Judging from his appearance, he should be a ninja.


    However, his attention soon turned to Huang Rong. He noticed that although she was weak, she didn''t worry about her life. He was relieved.


    "Let him go, and I''ll give you a good time." Song Qingshu took a step forward, and an invisible aura scattered.


    The Ninja sneered: "I don''t know the so-called, you Chinese people are so arrogant, so I''ll take a move to cut them in the wind!" As soon as the words fell, the whole person suddenly raised the long knife in his hand, and his body also exuded a strange momentum.


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. It''s not that he is awed by the other side, but that he thinks of the famous moves in the other side''s mouth. How can it sound so familiar to him? It''s like the unique skill of a famous Japanese expert, but his feeling is not as powerful as the legend.


    "Ahhh The Ninja roared, who knows not to advance but to retreat, the whole person immediately ran to the woods behind him, and soon became one with the mountains and forests, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Just run away?" The other side was so surprised that song Qingshu didn''t come back for a moment. He was about to chase him, but Huang Rong stopped him: "don''t... Don''t chase me. I''ve been poisoned."


    Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly helped her up: "Rong Er, what poison have you got?"


    A few miles away, a man in black was standing on a huge stone beside a small river. If song Qingshu was here, he would recognize that he was the western region master who robbed Huang shannu.


    He stood there as if waiting for someone. After a while, his ears moved and he didn''t turn around. He said directly, "here you are."


    Just now the scar Ninja turned out from behind a tree: "how do you know I exist?"


    The man in black snorted coldly: "how can Khan rest assured that if I come to China alone, I will send someone to spy on me. It''s easy to guess."


    "It''s worthy of being the king of killers who made the western regions fear," said the ninja in a hoarse voice. "I really admire the thoughtfulness of his mind. It''s just that his martial arts are poor. If I hadn''t robbed Huang Rong, how could you have escaped so easily..."


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank and he was in a hurry to draw the knife. Unfortunately, he was a step too late, and he fell several feet away like a broken sandbag.


    The man in black stood at the place where Ninja stood just now and blew his hand casually: "if it''s your master Shuiyue, I can still look straight at you. What are you?"


    The Ninja tried to get up several times, but his acupoints were like acupuncture. He knew that he had been hit by the bone penetrating needle.


    This kind of internal force usually condenses and stores the Yin force in one point, making it as thin as silk hair. When fighting, it is introduced into the enemy''s body and stabbed repeatedly like a small needle, making the enemy feel pain in the heart and lungs, which is extremely difficult to resist.


    The man in black stood up with his hands down and said faintly, "look at the face of sweating, I''ll leave you a dog''s life. If you do it again next time, don''t blame me for my hard work."


    "Yes Ninja forced to bear the pain to answer, they have abided by the belief of respect for the strong since childhood, but they don''t feel that they have some hesitation.


    Naturally, the man in black is the king of killers, the elder of Persian Mingjiao and the actual ruler of the western regions.


    The general altar of Persian Mingjiao was conquered by the Mongol army. He had no choice but to take refuge with timuzhen. Because the leader of the sect Xiao Zhao fled, he was sent by timuzhen to capture Xiao Zhao and take him back to be Khan''s cauldron.


    Only a few days ago, he suddenly received the news that he had killed Huang Rong in Xiangyang by the way, so that he would enter Xiangyang City at night.


    Although it''s not long for Tiemuzhen to be involved in his account, the old man in the mountain, who was once the king of killers, naturally knows the importance of intelligence, and soon knows the reason. It seems that Princess Huazheng is dejected for her former son-in-law Jindao, and Tiemuzhen doesn''t want her daughter to spend the rest of her life regretting it, so she directly kills and decisively removes her rival.


    Without Huang Rong, there will be no more obstacles between Guo Jing and Hua Zheng. Hua Zheng gets Ruyi''s lover, and tie Muzhen gets the invincible son-in-law of Jin Dao, so he doesn''t hesitate to change the order and let the old man in the mountain deal with Huang Rong first.


    As for the ninja, he is Lin Shi, one of the four shies of Fenglin volcano under Shuiyue, the top expert beside Tiemuzhen. He is good at hiding and assassinating, so he was sent to watch the old man in the mountain.


    Lin Shifu has always been proud of his ability. During this period of time, he was with the old man in the mountains. He thought that the other party didn''t find himself, so he began to despise him. What''s more, today''s events helped him to be arrogant. That''s why he made a bad remark.


    The old man snorted: "I just transferred song Qingshu on purpose. Otherwise, how can you sneak in and rob Huang Rong?"


    "Search to death!" Lin Shiyi was flattering and then said, "I don''t think song Qingshu''s martial arts are as powerful as those described in the legend. People in the Central Plains exaggerate and like to boast the most."


    The old man in the mountain nodded with deep sympathy. The two men had just fought each other. Although their martial arts were high, they didn''t go any higher. He even felt that he could win the final victory by fighting between life and death and relying on the killer''s experience.


    "It''s a pity that the task of killing Huang Rong failed this time." The old man sighed. It''s not because he didn''t finish the task assigned to him by Tiemuzhen, but as the king of killers, he is not used to the words of failure. He knows that after this accident, Huang Rong''s defense will never be as lax as it is now, and it will be difficult to think about it at that time.


    "Not necessarily." Although Lin Shi covered his face, there was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Oh, did you just kill Huang Rong?" The old man in the mountain asked suspiciously.


    "That''s not true," Lin Shi explained hastily, noticing the other party''s anger. "The task I received is not the same as yours. I can choose to kill Huang Rong, or I can choose to destroy her virginity. No matter what it is, there is no obstacle between the emperor''s son-in-law and the princess."


    "You ruined her chastity in such a short time?" The old man in the mountain has a strange look. Do you think Japanese people are so fast?


    "I was going to get it, but the song came too soon." Lin Shi''s tone was full of chagrin. He had always heard that Huang Rong was the most beautiful woman in the lake. He wanted to take advantage of this mission to have a taste. He just ran all the way with her. His mature and beautiful body had already attracted him. It''s a pity that the song family had ruined everything!


    "Don''t waste my time!" The old man''s eyelids beat slightly, and he felt that his patience was reaching the limit.


    Lin Shi then said, "Hey, I gave Huang Rong the medicine."


    "The medicine?" The old man in the mountain frowned and said, "stop your throat at the sight of blood? Otherwise, the skill of surnamed song should be able to be forced out. "


    "It''s not poison, it''s that kind of medicine." Lin Shi frowned.


    Noticing the wretchedness on the other side''s face, the old man in the mountain suddenly understood it and could not help getting angry: "you have time, why don''t you kill Huang Rong with one knife, and make it so troublesome."


    "I don''t know," explained Lin Shi. "If you kill Huang Rong directly, in the future, the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao may be angry with Da Han, which may affect the relationship between him and Princess Huazheng. But if Huang Rong has cheated on her own and done something wrong to the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden knife, then it''s none of the sweat''s business. "


    The old man in the mountain knew there was some truth in what he said, but he couldn''t help humming: "but what''s the effect of taking the medicine? Even if you take the medicine, it will lose its effect after soaking in cold water!"


    "Of course not," Lin Shi suddenly straightened his waist, and his short figure became a little proud at that moment. "Our Japanese attainments in this field can be said to be unique in the world. Once a woman takes the medicine, there will be no remedy except for a strong man!"

 Chapter 2041

    The old man in the mountain felt a chill. He looked up and down at the ninja in front of him. He thought that he had heard about the Japanese people in Persia before. At that time, he thought it was a bit abnormal. Now he saw it with his own eyes. He really has nothing to say.


    Lin Shi suddenly sighed, and his tone was full of regret: "it''s a pity that I''ve been taken back. Otherwise, I can taste the taste of the first beauty in the lake. Now I can only take advantage of others."


    The old man in the mountain suddenly moved in his heart: "is it song Qingshu who saved her from you?"


    Lin Shi nodded: "yes, he didn''t know how to find me so quickly."


    "That''s good." The old man in the mountain suddenly laughed.


    "Good?" Lin Shi didn''t think it was any good, but he didn''t dare to question his opponent''s martial arts.


    The old man in the mountain then said, "I was sure that I would kill Huang Rong just now. Who knew that song Qingshu would suddenly appear. In retrospect, he should have been in the room at that time. What''s good about being alone in the middle of the night?"


    "You mean they''re having an affair?" Lin Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of jealousy. He recalled Huang Rong''s plump and moving body just now. He thought that this song surname was a good Yanfu.


    The old man in the mountain replied: "it may not be true that something happened, but it is true that there are some ambiguities between the two sides. Now if this happens again, the window paper between them will be pierced, so that we can pick ourselves up."


    Lin Shi soon understood what he meant. If they killed Huang Rong or broke her virginity, they would really help the princess and the son-in-law of the golden sword. But the son-in-law of the golden sword will surely rise to the top. Won''t they take revenge on them then?


    Now, as long as you go back and report that Huang Rong has cheated on her own, Guo Jing will not blame them. For Khan, he has avoided some potential risks, and maybe he will be rewarded more.


    "It seems that those surnamed song are also very famous in the Central Plains. This incident can be described as killing two birds with one stone. It not only solved the problem of the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden sword, but also dealt a heavy blow to the spiritual leader of the Han people. The elder is really brilliant." A bunch of flattery was immediately served by Lin Shi.


    The old man in the mountain smiles, but he hesitates. If he doesn''t want to recover the general arena, it''s nothing to do. But he is not willing to submit to Tiemuzhen. Is it really good for me?


    Now he is at a loss. As the king of killers, his mind can be said to be extremely tough. However, he failed to organize thousands of assassinations over the years, and only when he joined Tiemuzhen''s command did he know how terrible Mongolia''s real strength was, which inevitably made him feel a sense of despair.


    "Let''s go one step at a time and find the leader first." The old man in the mountain knew that his heart was shaken, and he quickly restrained his thoughts.


    On the other side, song Qingshu heard Huang Rong say that he was poisoned. He was shocked: "what poison did you get? Let me have a look?" Over the years, he has suffered a lot of poisons. He has become a good doctor after a long illness. Moreover, with his current cultivation, it is not difficult to help others force poisons.


    Who knows, Huang Rong seems to have been electrocuted and shrinks her hand back: "nothing... Nothing serious."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, thinking that since she was poisoned, why would it not matter. However, considering that the other party used to be the leader of the beggars'' sect, and her father, pharmacist Huang, was good at alchemy and pharmacy, she had a family background and should have her own judgment. Since she said it was no big problem, she didn''t think it was serious.


    "Well, I''ll take you back to the Palace first, and then I''ll call the imperial doctor to feel your pulse." In Song Qingshu''s mind, he guessed that the other party was not willing to have skin contact with him, so he resisted.


    "No, you can''t go back." Huang Rong''s voice was a little alarmed and she shook her head desperately.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu is really confused. What''s wrong with him.


    "In a word, you can''t go back," Huang Rong said in a trembling voice, as if she was trying to restrain something. "Take me to the nearby river."


    "By the river?" Song Qingshu felt puzzled, suddenly felt her body strange, can''t help exclaiming, "how can you be even hotter than just now, shouldn''t ah, I have just dredged the depression for you, it''s reasonable to say that it''s time to cool down now."


    Huang Rong seems to have never been so helpless, and there is a trace of crying in her voice: "the man fed me... Took the medicine of the lower works."


    "The medicine made by me?" Song Qingshu is not lengtouqing. He soon realizes that he has just found something strange in his opponent''s body. He doesn''t care too much about his previous illness. At this time, he notices that his partner''s bright eyes seem to be dripping out of water, and his cheeks are flushed abnormally.


    "Rong''er, you don''t have to worry. It''ll be ok if you rinse it with cold medicinal water." Song Qingshu thought of the famous Yin Yang hehe powder. Just wash it with cold water. The poison is not more powerful than Yin Yang hehe powder, is it?


    Huang Rong was seriously ill and weak, but now she was frightened and had no strength to walk. Song Qingshu picked her up and began to look for water nearby.


    Seeing the panic in her eyes, Song Qing''s heart felt pity for her. No matter how smart she was, she was a woman after all. In the face of such things, women had a natural weakness.


    Being held in her arms by her partner, Huang Rong felt that she was surrounded by inexplicable masculinity, which made her heart tremble. She quickly opened her mouth to divert her attention: "thank you. If you hadn''t saved me in time, I''m afraid...", She said that she wanted to find a place to enjoy her body and so on... She was scared when she thought of this.


    "It was my carelessness that led you to this misfortune." Song Qingshu said apologetically.


    Huang Rong shook her head: "no, they''re coming for me."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu has been curious about their identity. It seems that Huang Rong knows something.


    "When the Japanese kidnapped me, they revealed something. Although they didn''t say it clearly, I guess it was the Mongolian Khan who sent them to get rid of me for the sake of his daughter''s marriage." Huang Rong doesn''t know whether to be happy or angry, because it can be judged from each other''s words that brother Jing should not worry about his life, otherwise tie Muzhen would never want a half dead son-in-law.


    Song Qingshu had guessed before. Now when she heard her analysis, all the clues were connected. She couldn''t help but exclaim: "rong''er, you are really smart. In that environment, you can infer so many things from each other''s words."


    Huang Rong''s lips rose slightly. She was a little proud, but she was soon replaced by the inexplicable surging in her body. She subconsciously clamped her legs and asked with a red face, "haven''t you found water yet?"


    Song Qingshu looked around and suddenly saw a light: "there is a pool there." A few jumps came to the edge of the pool.


    "I went around to see if there was any danger." Put her on a stone, song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to speak, then turned and walked away.


    Seeing him so considerate, Huang Rong''s heart was warm, but at this time she had no time to think about anything else. The heat in her body made her feel more and more uncomfortable. She quickly took off her dress, showed her body whiter than the moonlight, and slowly soaked in the cold pool.

 Chapter 2042

    The cold feeling from the water made Huang Rong feel much cooler. She was relieved. Fortunately, the cold water worked, otherwise


    When she thought of the consequence, a flush rose on her cheek.


    "But even if that''s better than being abused by the Ninja..." just along the way, the Ninja was abusive to her, especially after she was drugged. Huang Rong couldn''t help but have an idea. Instead of letting this despicable person abuse her, she might as well give it to song Qingshu.


    The gentleness and hegemony of song Qingshu came to mind. Huang Rong''s heart was beating wildly. She subconsciously touched her cheek and felt that her face was very hot.


    "To die, to die, how to think of those messy things." Huang Rong biting red lips, a pair of eyes blurred circulation, as if at any time to drip water.


    Subconsciously looking around for a week, Huang Rong could not help but be afraid: "Qi... Qingshu, are you there?"


    She was going to call the king of Qi, but when she got to her mouth, she felt that it was too much, so she changed her mouth subconsciously.


    Who knows not to hear the echo, Huang Rong can not help a little flustered, and quickly cried out: "Qingshu, Qingshu, where are you?"


    "Here I am!"


    Hearing the sound from a distance, Huang Rong''s heart finally came down, but there was a little more coquetry in her voice: "where have you been? Leave me here alone. "


    Hearing the other party''s voice inexplicably charming and sweet, song Qingshu''s heart jumped and quickly replied: "just now I''ve been patrolling around for a few miles, so that no one will come and surprise the beauty."


    Hearing that he had patrolled such a large area in a short time, Huang Rong was moved. But she still couldn''t help but say angrily, "if you run so far, in case someone comes here, don''t I..."


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Rong herself was startled. Why did her tone sound so like the scene of coquetry with brother Jing.


    Song Qingshu came to a big stone and stopped. Wen Yan replied, "don''t worry, I''ve been releasing air to cover this area. If there''s any trouble, I''ll know for the first time."


    "He''s really good at martial arts." Huang Rong thought that when he was young, he would be among the best in the world in terms of martial arts and power, and he was handsome. The key is to be considerate and gentle to women. No wonder so many beautiful women in the world fell in love with him.


    Just as he was daydreaming, song Qingshu''s voice came to his ear: "what do you think now? Is it better?"


    "It should be better," Huang Rong wriggled. As soon as she opened her mouth to answer, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She was very smart. She contacted the messy pictures in her mind, and quickly touched her cheek. She found that her face was very hot, and the inexplicable impulse inside her body made her look pale, "It''s like... It doesn''t seem to work."


    "No effect?" Song Qingshu was also stunned. Is there any enchanting medicine that can''t be used by cold water?


    "Yes." Huang Rong''s voice was full of crying. She was really flustered.


    "Don''t be in a hurry," Song Qingshu said after pondering for a moment. "My cultivation method is special. I''m good at perceiving Yin and Yang. If you can trust me, I''ll use my internal power to guide and dissolve you."


    "Is it really useful?" Huang Rong, born in a famous family, is also an expert. She has extraordinary experience. She knows that she can use internal power to heal wounds, but she has never heard that internal power can dissolve... This medicine can dissolve.


    Song Qingshu knew that no matter how many examples there were, there were no practical examples to use. He explained: "I have actually operated it, and I have indeed detoxified several girls with similar poison."


    Huang Rong spat secretly, thinking that this bastard is indeed a confidant, but now she has no way: "well... Well, but these two days you spent so much internal power, really no problem?"


    "A man can never say that he can''t do it," Song Qingshu joked. When he heard that the other party knew how to care about himself, he was still a little relieved. "Don''t worry, you can still hold on."


    After a pause, he hesitated: "but this treatment will inevitably have some physical contact. Don''t mistake me for taking advantage of you."


    "Don''t worry," Huang Rong sighed and added, "I''m all over. You''ve taken advantage of what I should take."


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. She never expected that she would say such bold words. Normally, she could not say such words. It seems that she has been influenced by the Ninja''s medicine.


    At this time, Huang Rong''s heart is also a mess. She doesn''t know why she said that. You know, she has been telling herself to forget what happened between them, but this time she just mentioned it on her own initiative.


    "I''ll go ashore first." Huang Rong subconsciously tightened her legs and clenched her lips. She didn''t make any shy voice just now.


    Song Qingshu stopped and said, "no, I''ll do exercises for you to regulate Yin and Yang in your body. Cold water will help to get rid of the restlessness in your body, and you''ll get twice the result with half the effort."


    "But now I have nothing... Nothing to wear." Huang Rong exclaimed, although in the water, she subconsciously covered her hands in front of her chest.


    "I use a black towel to cover my eyes. In any case, I can recognize acupoints even if I cover my eyes." Song Qingshu said as he pulled a cloth strip off his clothes.


    "Forget it, there''s no need to be so troublesome," Huang Rong gently bit her lips, and her voice trembled. "Anyway, you''ve seen all the things you should or shouldn''t watch, and you don''t have to do such things again."


    Song Qingshu was very surprised. The other party even indicated that he didn''t need to cover his eyes. Of course, he knew that the medicine had affected her mood, but he was not a tough Lu man. In this case, he would not insist.


    "All right." Song Qingshu''s throat is a little dry, "so I''m here now?"


    "Well." Huang Rong shrank under the surface of the water, only her head was exposed, and her voice was almost inaudible.


    With her permission, song Qingshu came out from behind the big stone. His eyes were full of snow-white, just like a graceful and moving Mermaid. He almost burst out with a nosebleed at the first sight. Although Huang Rong was hiding under the water, it was not difficult for him to see things through clear water.


    Noticing song Qingshu''s expression, Huang Rong was extremely embarrassed: "can you see clearly?"


    Song Qingshu nodded, but it was not the kind of person who took advantage and did not admit it. He was ready to accept the anger of the other party.


    Huang Rong''s face changed, but in the end it was beyond song Qingshu''s expectation. He didn''t say anything, but sighed: "I really owe you in my last life. Come here."

 Chapter 2043

    Hearing her call, song Qingshu can''t help but feel excited, especially her charming voice, which always makes people feel that there are some other Subtext in the words.


    "It''s all affected by the medicine." Song Qingshu told himself not to take advantage of others'' danger. If he had just come back from that year, he might have been unable to resist the temptation; But now there are countless confidants. The higher the status of cultivation, the calmer the mind will be. Naturally, she disdains to do something. This may be the so-called Cang Chen Shi and know the etiquette.


    In this case, song Qingshu couldn''t take off her clothes. She went directly into the water with her clothes and came to Huang Rong. She noticed that her whole body was shaking slightly. She didn''t know whether it was because she was cold or afraid.


    "Rong''er, I''m starting." Song Qingshu knew that in this situation, the more she said, the more embarrassed she was, and he began to comb the Yin and Yang in her body.


    When his fingers just touched each other''s skin, the greasy and soft touch from his fingertips made him feel like a fish in his heart. Now that the two sides are so close together, it''s hard for the clear and transparent water to hinder his vision. As a result, song Qingshu felt that his blood was surging and he almost had nosebleed.


    He quickly closed his eyes and converged his mind. Song Qingshu began to click on her acupoints quickly to reconcile the Yin and Yang in her body.


    Just now Huang Rong was in a state of shame and embarrassment. She didn''t know how to put her hands on her chest. If she put her hands on her chest, she seemed to be on guard against each other. Moreover, there were so many places in her body, how could she cover them? But don''t cover it. It''s against the natural reserve of a woman to meet a man other than her husband so frankly.


    Now the other party closed her eyes and let her breathe a sigh of relief. She thought that he was a real gentleman, but soon she thought of what he had done before, and her face became strange. She thought that this is the so-called "one thought to become a devil, one thought to become a Buddha".


    But soon her mind was interrupted by the strange things coming from her body. The real Qi from her body was like a warm heat flow, swimming through her meridians. Every time she passed, she felt very comfortable. At first, she was still able to support herself. Later, she could hardly control the voice in her throat.


    But how could she make such a shy voice in front of each other? She could only bite her red lips and endure it.


    Seems to be aware of her body abnormal, song Qingshu suddenly said: "do not have to bear, all follow the body instinct, so as to the fastest out of your body poison."


    Huang Rong''s face was hot, but at this time her whole body was already flushed, and she could be seen: "it''s easy for you to say that. I don''t mean it. It''s really... It''s really what."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "now there are no outsiders in the area for several miles. Rong''er, you don''t have to be bound by those harsh ethics. We are all adults. It''s no big deal."


    At the same time, I secretly sigh that these women are still good in ancient times. Even those women who have been married for more than ten years are so shy. They are not like those women in the office of later generations. One by one, they are more powerful than men.


    "Well, I see." Huang Rong thought that you are not an outsider, afraid that he would continue to persuade, but more and more embarrassed, had to casually agreed.


    Song Qingshu nodded and began to use his kung fu to help her force poison. Because he wanted to adjust Yin and Yang Qi, he used pure Yang Qi to neutralize Yin and soft Qi in her body for a while, and then used pure Yin Qi to soothe her irritable breath.


    However, it''s hard for Huang Rong. She was gnashing her teeth. As a result, she was cold and hot for a while. She could not help but scream at the double suffering of ice and fire in her body.


    Once you open your mouth, it''s out of control. It''s not easy to hold back.


    Huang Rong''s first reaction to hearing her cry was that she felt extremely ashamed. But when she was embarrassed, she suddenly felt a kind of unrestrained pleasure. She was originally a little girl who was not afraid of everything. But after getting married these years, she became more and more disciplined under the influence of her husband. She became more and more like a virtuous traditional woman. Even her father, pharmacist Huang, was very dissatisfied with this, Even lazy to live with them, would rather travel around the world to a blind heart.


    Until this moment, Huang Rong suddenly had a feeling of wanton youth when she was a girl. She didn''t need to be dignified, didn''t need to consider national affairs, and didn''t need to keep a noble and inviolable face in front of people. The feeling of breaking through taboos made her indulge.


    Originally, her body was extremely uncomfortable, but once she made a voice in her throat, her whole tense body seemed to be relaxed. She hesitated and no longer repressed, and found that she could really feel relaxed.


    Under the dual effects of mind and body, Huang Rong unconsciously has completely let go. She knows that she must be quite shameful at this time, but she doesn''t care about it. In ordinary times, she is superior and manipulates others with her intelligence. Now she doesn''t want to use her brain at all. She wants to experience being manipulated by others and completely obey their roles.


    Her reason told her that it was wrong, but there was a strong voice in her heart that made her try this unprecedented feeling.


    At this time, song Qingshu is also a hot sweat. The other party''s sweet and greasy hum can make any man''s bones become crisp, but this is not the key. The key is that he is acutely aware of the abnormality of yin and Yang in the other party''s body. At the beginning, there is a trend of gradual balance, but I don''t know why he suddenly goes against the normal, making him feel more and more unable to suppress.


    If the Yin and Yang Qi in her body was just a surging river, which was barely under control, now it''s like the Yellow River flood. The dike built by his real Qi has a feeling that it can''t be stopped, but the Yin and Yang Qi in her body hasn''t stopped. I''m afraid it will become a roaring sea soon.


    "Rong''er, there''s something wrong with the situation." Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "What... What happened." Huang Rong''s voice at this time, hoarse with a bit lazy sweet greasy, has an inexplicable attraction.


    But song Qingshu did not care to appreciate her, and immediately described her situation: "that Ninja''s medicine is really strange, I have never dealt with Japanese people before, and I didn''t expect that their medicine is quite different from that of Central Plains people."


    At this time, Huang Rong''s red lips exuded a layer of moist luster: "that is no rule of law?"


    "If I try my best in my heyday, but now my internal power is exhausted, and I really can''t suppress it," Song Qing said in her mind. "Well, I''ll take you back to Xiangyang City first. There are many doctors there. Maybe they can think of something."


    Just as he was about to take her away, Huang Rong grabbed him and his voice trembled: "don''t ~"


    "But..." Song Qingshu also felt very upset at this time.


    "I don''t want to be seen by other people in this awkward situation." Huang Rong''s eyes were scattered, her eyes were blurred, and she suddenly regained a sense of consciousness. "Even you can''t cure it, let alone them? I didn''t expect that when I was given this kind of medicine, the whole Xiangyang City would know about it. "


    "But I''m afraid you''ll burn your heart and die." Song Qingshu secretly regrets that he shouldn''t let the Ninja go just now. Maybe he has the corresponding antidote.


    Huang Rong face peach blossom, a pair of big eyes straight at him, his face flashed a little angry meaning: "you this person really don''t understand or fake don''t understand?"

 Chapter 2044

    "Ah?" The other side is so close, can clearly feel her breath and body fragrance, song Qingshu suddenly feel throat dry incomparable.


    Huang Rong stretched her snow-white arms, gently put her arms around Song Qingshu''s neck and whispered in his ear: "everyone says that you are a prodigal son in love. You know women''s heart best, but why do I think you are a fool now?"


    The other side was close to his ear, and his whole body was half hanging in his arms. Song Qingshu only felt that his front hand was full of greasy and slippery, which made him not know where to put his hand for a moment.


    "Rong''er, you are poisoned." Song Qingshu sighed melancholy.


    "So what?" Huang Rong looked at him with a flushed face.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want to get you in this situation. Afterwards, you will feel like taking advantage of others'' danger. Our relationship has finally made progress. I don''t want to be hated by you again after today."


    "Who says I''m going to hate you?" Huang Rong''s body was like a mermaid, twisting constantly.


    Feeling the contact, song Qingshu''s heart also thumped: "when you wake up, I''m afraid you won''t think so."


    "Do you have a way to detoxify me?" Huang Rong looked at him straight away, as if a layer of water stains were flowing in her eyes.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and his mind went through all kinds of means. It seemed that there was really no way.


    Huang Rong sighed: "aren''t you the antidote?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then felt a surge of heat. He did not expect that he would become such a fragrant antidote one day.


    At this time, Huang Rong suddenly raised his head to kiss his lips. Song Qingshu''s body was stiff, and his head felt as if it was going to explode. Huang Rong was always in an offensive situation. He never thought that the other party would take the initiative to kiss him.


    For a long time, Huang Rong buried his head in his chest, and his voice could not be heard: "people also want to face, do they have to speak so clearly?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what the other party meant. He was so excited that his whole body was about to explode. He looked down at the beauty in front of him. Suddenly, he was so naughty that he held her soft waist and hugged her to himself. He came up to her ear and said, "please


    "You Huang Rong raised her head and glared at him.


    Song Qingshu was also a little flustered. He thought that he would not go too far. When the time came, he would fly the cooked duck, but he would regret it.


    Huang Rong''s face changed, her whole body trembled slightly, and she was obviously on the verge of outbreak at any time.


    Song Qingshu screams that it''s bad. He''s about to change his words. Who knows that Huang Rong''s face suddenly has a charming smile: "please ~ ~"


    Sweet winter!


    Song Qingshu never expected that the other party would cooperate and obey like this. He swallowed his saliva, and his voice was a little hoarse and dry: "what do you call me?"


    "The bastard has got an inch!" Huang Rong was very angry, but she didn''t know why. She still called out, "brother song ~"


    Huang Rong is a few years younger than her, and from the perspective of her career in the world, she is a bit like her younger generation. Calling him like this makes Huang Rong feel full of shame. However, she has an unprecedented feeling that her heart beats faster and her cheeks are red, as if she is going to indulge in this endless sea of suffering.


    The other party''s voice is sweet and greasy. Song Qingshu used to treat her wounds with great perseverance to suppress himself. Now the beauty is so active and submissive that he can''t help it. With a roar of a tiger, he pounces on her


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, a man and a woman were on their way back to Xiangyang.


    "Let''s go over the confession again." Huang Rong''s face was delicate, with a trace of satisfaction and flattery between her eyebrows.


    "I am the king of Qi. Who dares to ask me a confession?" The corners of song Qingshu''s mouth rose and his face was filled with uncontrollable satisfaction.


    "You''re not afraid, I''m afraid!" Huang Rong stamped her foot, and her voice was full of light anger and anger. "If those people ask me, I''m afraid they won''t ask, and then they''ll think about it one by one, and then the rumors will come out like this."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "anyway, with our relationship, even if there is any gossip, it''s not unjust."


    "You''re such an asshole." Huang Rong''s teeth itch with anger.


    "Asshole?" Song Qingshu said, "rong''er, you have to be conscientious. Last night you were very sick and weak. As a result, after one night, you not only detoxified your body, but also became lively again. Isn''t this my credit? You can''t treat me as a medicine residue afterwards."


    "Go to hell!" Think of the other side to take advantage of this time but sarcastic, Huang Rong chase will hit him.


    They fight and fight all the way, and soon they meet the people who come out of Xiangyang City to look for them. Huang Rong pushes song Qingshu away and arranges some messy clothes quickly, making sure that no one will see anything different.


    "Niang, Niang, are you ok?" The first one in red is gorgeous, and Kuo Fu is the most impressive one.


    "No... nothing. Thanks to the help of the king of Qi." Huang Rong looked at the man next to him with a guilty heart. He really did his best last night.


    "Thank you, elder brother song," Guo Fu said to song Qingshu with a brilliant smile, and then pouted. "It''s all the daughter''s fault. Last night, she said she wanted to take care of her mother. As a result, she didn''t know when she was punctured by the assassin, and the two useless things, Dawu and Xiaowu, made her mother in danger."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. She thinks it''s me who points to you. However, she misunderstands that she was made by an assassin, so she doesn''t have to say anything.


    Huang Rong obviously wanted to go together, worried that she would realize something wrong if she continued to struggle with it, and said in a hurry: "no wonder you, the assassin is very good at martial arts, and there are also accomplices, who used the strategy of transferring the tiger from the mountain."


    "Those thieves are so hateful!" Guo Fu couldn''t help scolding the assassin.


    Song Qingshu knew her temperament and couldn''t help smiling. Although she had a bad temper, she couldn''t help caring for her mother.


    The party soon returned to Xiangyang City. Some scouts had already gone to inform other people to look for them. Officials at all levels in the city also came out to greet them.


    "Thank you for your concern. Thanks to the timely arrival of the king of Qi, there was no danger." Huang Rong Ying Ying owes her back and gives song Qingshu a look in the eyes to show him to act according to the plan.


    Noticing her anxious appearance, song Qingshu chuckled secretly, but still said: "the people who came here should be the old people in the mountains of Persian Mingjiao. Later, they seemed to be Japanese ninjas, each with unique skills. It took me a lot of effort to catch them, but in order to save Mrs. Guo, I accidentally let them escape."


    "The king of killers, the old man in the mountain?" Other officials don''t know much about the affairs in the river and lake. Wang Ziteng is the commander of the front Department of the palace, and the Wang family is a martial family. Of course, he is quite clear about these things in the river and lake. "This man is a great power in Persia, which makes the Lords of the western regions afraid. Now he is defeated by the king of Qi. The king of Qi''s martial arts is really unfathomable."


    Other officials seem to be inspired, one after another began to flatter up, describing the situation last night vividly.


    Song Qingshu suddenly turned the topic aside: "it''s said that the Persian Ming religion has taken refuge in Mongolia now. I don''t know what attitude the old man in the mountain represents. Whether Mongolia wants to assassinate the official family and miss the assistant car or really intends to do harm to Mrs. Guo, we have to make a good investigation."


    As expected, everyone was attracted attention, so they no longer paid attention to how he saved Huang Rong last night.


    Seeing that this topic had been dealt with, Huang Rong''s heart that she had been talking about was finally relieved. Then she took advantage of the situation to say goodbye to the officials in the name of lack of health. Many people criticized her hard work and asked her to have a good rest one by one.


    When she passed by, song Qingshu said in a low voice, "play a game, you can''t wear it all day today..." only the two of them can hear the last two words clearly.


    Huang Rong''s cheeks flushed instantly, biting her red lips and humming: "go away!"

 Chapter 2045

    After discussing with the officials, song Qingshu went to see Huang shannu. She was injured by an old man in the mountain, and she was injured a lot.


    "It turned out to be an old man in the mountains. No wonder his martial arts are so weird." When Huang shannu heard that Huo Shan was the one who attacked her that night, she suddenly realized that she had always been conceited of her martial arts. Although she was attacked first that night, she was still worried that she lost so quickly.


    "There''s the Japanese ninja. Although his martial arts are not as good as the old man in the mountain, his whole body of Ninja is fantastic." thinking that the other person can instantly integrate with the mountain forest, song Qingshu has to admit that it''s very useful to hide and assassinate him. "There are so many capable people and strange people in Tiemuzhen''s hands, I''m afraid that he will meet you in the future..."


    Huang shannu reached out and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him: "brother song, you don''t have to worry too much. There are many talented people in the Wulin of the Central Plains. As long as we work together, we won''t be afraid of the evil ways under the command of Mongolia."


    "It''s not easy to work together." Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. The difference between schools, the struggle for power, the national hatred and family hatred, and the people in the Central Plains who want to unite, are just as difficult as going to heaven.


    Huang shannu sighed: "I suspected you were selfish before. Now I see so many powerful people who have come to Mongolia. I just understand your difficulty. If you don''t need some means to integrate the power of the Central Plains, how can you deal with Mongolia?"


    Seeing that she finally put down the estrangement in her heart, song Qingshu was relieved: "you look too high at me. I really have selfish intentions in doing so."


    Huang Shan female smile: "only mediocre people in the world have no reputation and no blame. If you really have no desire and no demand, how can you achieve great things."


    "Yingluo, you are really my confidant," Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. "I have to thank those assassins. If it wasn''t for them, how could I make up with you?"


    The yellow dress girl''s face turned red and spat: "bah, what is reconciliation? We''re not better at all!"


    "Yes..." Song Qingshu knew that she was a little bit embarrassed. After chatting with her for a while, he told her to have a good rest, and then left her room.


    Because the emperor does not return to Beijing one day, there is a risk of unrest in the country. Therefore, although there was a big storm last night, the big troops still set out to return to Lin''an according to the scheduled schedule.


    Huang Yaoshi was embarrassed. He had assassinated the emperor on Wudang Mountain before, so he was not suitable to appear in public. What''s more, he didn''t want to go with song Qingshu at all, so he stayed in Xiangyang house to heal.


    Huang Rong was also a little uncomfortable, so she also stayed in Xiangyang. On the one hand, she took care of her father, and on the other hand, she needed to recuperate.


    Song Qingshu didn''t insist on it either. The relationship between them is very delicate now. They met each other tacitly and thought nothing had happened. Of course, Huang Rong''s attitude towards him is much better. It''s not like he used to completely evade resistance, but that''s all. It''s far from being a lover.


    Of course, song Qingshu also knows the propriety, which is related to this step. He is very satisfied with it. If he is a little lighter, he will alienate, and if he is a little stronger, he will easily hurt each other. Now it''s just right.


    On the way, song Qingshu, on the one hand, sent pigeons to the four maidservants of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju in lingjiu palace, and asked them to select smart palace people to join Lin''an City. On the other hand, he contacted ah Jiu, Xia Qingqing in jinsheying camp, Zhou Zhiruo in Yangzhou, and Ren Yingying in the palace of king Qi, and arranged all kinds of affairs to Lin''an; At the same time, contact the Gebi sisters in the state of Jin and arrange for them to cooperate with their own actions.


    Although things are complicated, Li Qingluo gives some advice along the way, which shares a lot of pressure of song Qingshu. Especially in the dead of night, the company of red sleeves not only makes song Qingshu feel tender, but also brings up the internal injury and loss he suffered before.


    About half a month later, the fleet finally returned to Lin''an.


    Song Qingshu found a time for Zhao Gou to meet with the crown prince and his ministers. Although people in the court knew that the emperor had been assassinated in Wudang Mountain, Zhao Gou''s physical condition had been strictly sealed off for the sake of national stability. At this time, they knew that Zhao Gou had only one breath left, and they could only collapse in bed, shocked one by one.


    Wang Ziteng came forward and told a series of things that happened in Wudang Mountain. He learned that King Yi had set up the spirit mountain villa to revolt, and even involved several great masters. A group of people angrily scolded him. However, when he heard Jia Sidao''s death in order to protect him, his expressions were very wonderful.


    Who is Jia Sidao? The power struggle between Jia Sidao and the emperor during this period can be seen clearly by everyone. If the emperor died, Jia Sidao did not know how happy he would be, and how could he sacrifice his life to save him?


    However, all the people in the audience were the elite who had been in office for decades, and soon many people guessed the truth of the matter, and they knew roughly why the royal family spoke this way. Since the emperor said that, they would not venture to question anything.


    Next, he announced a series of appointments about song Qingshu, Wang Ziteng and so on. Although these officials were well-informed and had already got some news from various channels, they were still shocked to hear it.


    "I also hope that the officials will think twice. Pingzhang has a high position in military and state affairs. This position should not be set up more than three times. It can''t be granted easily without special circumstances."


    "Yes, officials. Every officer in Pingzhang''s military and state affairs has been in charge of Zaifu for many years. He has rich experience and is highly respected. How could the king of Qi be such an important task when he was young?"


    "I hope the officials will think twice."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people talked and urged the emperor to take back his life.


    Wang Ziteng is not smiling. He thinks that it is not so easy for song Qingshu to succeed in taking over this position. He looks at Song Qingshu quietly and sees that he has a calm face. He doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd.


    "Forget it, for YuYan''s sake, sell him one." Wang Ziteng had made up his mind, so he went out and said, "King Yi has been planning for many years. Once he started it, it would be a thunderbolt. If it wasn''t for king Qi''s efforts to turn the tide around, the country would have fallen into the hands of the bandits. How can he not be rewarded for his contribution to heaven and earth?"


    "What''s more, the state of Jin inadvertently learned about the turmoil in Wudang Mountain. Now the state of Jin has frequently deployed troops to invade the south. It seems that it wants to take this opportunity to invade the south. Now, who can compare with the king of Qi in terms of marching and fighting, popularity and fame? Pingzhang''s military and state affairs were originally set up to deal with this kind of emergency. Now it''s more appropriate to grant it to the king of Qi! "


    Seeing that Wang Ziteng came out to support song Qingshu, all the officials looked at each other. As one of the four families, Wang''s family members did not know much about it. In addition, Wang Ziteng controlled the bodyguards and pro army, so the energy of Wang''s family was very important.


    What''s more, the four families have always been united. Does the attitude of the Wang family mean that this is the common meaning of the Jia family, the historian family and the Xue family?


    Thinking of this, a group of officials went to see the reaction of several other family owners. Naturally, Jia Sidao didn''t mention his death in Wudang Mountain this time. The rest of the imperial censor Shi Miyuan and the counselor Xue Ji were expressionless, but it was difficult to judge their attitude.


    Seeing that they did not speak, the opposition of other officials was not so firm.


    At this time, Zhao Gou said: "I have decided this matter. You don''t have to discuss it any more! In addition, the Ministry of rites selected auspicious days to marry the king of Qi and the two princesses. I''m tired. You can step down. "


    Long live the emperor The emperor said so, the rest of the people naturally do not want to say anything, have knelt down.


    Wang Ziteng looked at Song Qingshu in surprise. He never thought that Zhao Gou could still speak on his own initiative. All along, he just kept Zhao Gou''s breath, just to ensure that he was alive, to take the emperor to order the princes.


    At the moment when Zhao Gou opened his mouth, his whole body bristled with sweat and hair for fear that Zhao Gou would say something. After all, what he did this time was really a bit unwise. Once it was exposed, it would be a great disaster.


    But Zhao Gou actually spoke for song Qingshu, which is beyond his expectation. In his opinion, Zhao Gou should hate song Qingshu to the extreme. If he can speak, he must let people kill each other at the first time.


    "The great master''s method is really incredible!" After thinking about it, Wang Ziteng can only blame it. At the same time, he makes up his mind that when he goes back, he must catch up with Luo Yuyan and his marriage. Only in this way can the relationship between the two sides be stable. Only when he and the princess are about to get married, what''s the status of Yuyan in the past?


    Let the princess be a little girl? Although the emperors are under their control now, Wang Ziteng does not dare to risk the world''s great injustice; But if you let Yuyan do small, and not in line with the interests of the Wang family, it is really a headache.


    Taking a panoramic view of people''s reactions, song Qingshu''s mouth rises slightly. It''s really not easy to control Zhao Gou in his heyday. But now he is seriously injured and weak, and his resistance has reached the weakest state. It''s not difficult to control him for a short time when he meets with the ministers with the method of moving soul and some medicine. After that, Zhao Gou will be in the deep palace most of the time, There''s no big wave.


    However, he was very clear in his heart that this was not the end of the matter. He must still face many challenges if he wanted to completely sit on the top of ten thousand people under one person. No matter the prince or the important officials in the court, he should not want to be a "foreigner" to be the head of the court.


    After Zhao Gou was settled down, song Qingshu declared Ren Yingying into the palace in his name. Now that he did not completely control the palace, how dare he leave Zhao Gou and fall into the hands of others? Not only did he give up all his previous achievements, but he may also become a "traitor" that thousands of people despise.


    In fact, Ren Yingying had been waiting near the palace gate for a long time. After receiving the news, he immediately entered the palace. Song Qingshu held back and met her in a side hall.


    "Song Lang ~" is the so-called little farewell to win the newly married, see lover, Ren Yingying with a wisp of fragrance, can''t help but rush to his arms.


    "Yingying ~" Song Qingshu hugs her soft and moving body tightly, and a kind of warmth of home rises in her heart. I don''t know why, some women can bring people a kind of warmth of home, which has nothing to do with appearance, character, and mystery.


    Song Qingshu lowered his head. His eyes were less than a foot away from her cheek. Seeing that her skin was as white as transparent, he didn''t know whether it was because of excitement or some faint redness. He couldn''t help but pity to say, "you''ve been clear in this period of time."


    "No, people have gained a lot of weight," Ren Yingying pinched his waist. "On the contrary, you are much thinner than when you left."


    "I''ve been running all day and all night, and I''ve been hurt a little, so I''ve lost some weight. You can make more delicious food in the next few days. I''m sure you can make it up for me." Song Qingshu replied.


    Hearing that he was injured, Ren Yingying looked up and down at him and said, "where is the injury? Let me have a look."


    See her nervous appearance, song Qingshu heart a warm: "don''t worry, the injury has healed."


    "I know you don''t want me to worry about that. How could it be so easy for the great master to get well?" Ren Yingying''s eyelashes trembled. "Song Lang, it''s too risky this time."


    "It''s not dangerous, not to mention the coexistence of risks and opportunities," Song Qingshu said with great emotion. He then explained to her what happened along the way and the plan for the future in detail. "All the courtiers of the past dynasties wanted to make trouble, and they all colluded with the people in the harem to get the reputation of great righteousness. This is inevitable. Although my martial arts skills are easy to get into the harem, But I''m a man after all. I can''t go in and out in public. It''s hard to avoid giving people opportunities to take advantage of. So I need an eye and an ear in the harem. "


    "You mean sister ako?" Ren Yingying nodded slightly, "her identity is indeed the most suitable candidate, but the harem is treacherous, and she has never had a plan, I''m afraid some of her strength is not enough."


    "So I need Chen Yuanyuan''s help." Song Qingshu said, "I can''t leave the palace now. Please go out and bring them into the palace."


    "Chen Yuanyuan has been through the storm and has extraordinary experience. It''s really very suitable to have her to look after him," Ren Yingying agreed. "It''s not too late. I''ll go out of the palace to arrange it right away."


    When they discussed in the palace, Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji also met in a secret room.


    "The Jia family couldn''t get in touch. They were all young people. They were useless. I didn''t call them." Xue Ji was a little annoyed. "Are all the people in charge of Jia''s family dead?"


    Shi Miyuan''s face is as deep as water: "Shi Xian''s move is too risky. It was meant to be benevolent if he didn''t succeed. Now this situation is expected. But I didn''t expect that the officials were so tolerant that they put all the accusations on King Yi. Instead, Shi Xian became a loyal and patriotic man


    Although he is one of the four major families, he was not told about Jia Sidao''s actions before. However, every family has many ears and eyes. With clues, he can guess one or two.


    Whether they are historians or Xue family, their attitude is to sit back and watch the change. Anyway, whether Jia Sidao wins or loses, it doesn''t affect their family''s prosperity. There''s no need to take risks to participate.


    But now there is an accident, Jia Sidao is dead, power does not fall into their hands, but by an outsider "steal", they naturally quit.


    "The official''s move is really brilliant, but..." Xue Ji was worried. "The official gave all the power to outsiders, but didn''t give it to us. Is it because of Shi Xian''s affairs that he prepared to fight against several other families?"


    Shi Miyuan shook his head: "should not, Wang Ziteng is not stupid, if it is so, how can he agree?"


    "Wang Ziteng doesn''t know what medicine is sold in gourd. Our four families have always been in the same boat, but his behavior today is to get close to song and draw a clear line with us?" Xue said bitterly.


    "His attitude is really ambiguous and difficult to understand. Find a chance to find out his style," said Shi Miyuan, "but now the most important thing is to find a way to drive the song from that position. The younger generation who has not grown up with Mao really think that they can get the corresponding power only by an imperial edict!"


    Xue Ji also smile: "I have sent someone to contact the prince, now the most anxious should be him."

 Chapter 2046

    Shi Miyuan''s tense face began to smile: "yes, before the prince was made difficult by the aggressive attack of King Yi, now it''s not easy to look forward to the accident of King Yi. There is another king of Qi, and he has the identity of son-in-law. I don''t believe he won''t worry."


    Xue Zhiji nodded: "since ancient times, the position of Prince is not easy to do. On the one hand, he has to guard against the conspiracy of his brothers, on the other hand, he has to deal with the suspicion of his father and the emperor. It can be said that he is dancing on the tip of a knife. As long as he doesn''t get to Dabao one day, there will be another day''s change. Therefore, every prince wants his father and the emperor to pass on the throne to him as soon as possible. Now that the officials are in such a state of health, the crown prince will certainly move his mind, hoping that the officials will die soon. But now Song Qingshu is waiting for the official family, and the prince can''t get the first-hand information. As long as he is mentally normal, he won''t allow these variables to exist. Look, the Prince Group will take action soon. "


    Shi Miyuan said with a smile: "let the prince go to the stone to ask the way, ha ha ~"


    Although song Qingshu in the Imperial Palace didn''t know what happened in the secret room, he could think with his toes that all the forces in the capital must be discussing how to deal with him. Now it''s just the calm before the storm.


    He closed his eyes and pondered over the details. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and wrote a secret letter to Ren Yingying. It turns out that he realized a key problem. Now in the harem, Princess Jia is the leader, and the other imperial concubines are all over the world. If Chen Yuanyuan and a Ke are called back directly, there will be no one available under them. Even if Chen Yuanyuan has experience and means, she can''t cook without rice.


    So now they can''t help when they go back to the palace. Instead, they will distract their energy to take care of their safety. So he quickly sends someone to inform Ren Yingying to postpone sending them to the palace. When the palace people of lingjiu palace come, they will have enough chips to control the whole Harem.


    Originally such confidential information should have been sent by him, but now he has just returned to the capital, and everything is uncertain. He really dare not leave Zhao Gou too far away, so he can only send someone to deliver the letter.


    Fortunately, there are still some people who can be used in Prince Qi''s mansion. Before Ren Yingying entered the palace, he brought them in together. Of course, song Qingshu also had another layer of insurance, which was written in the credit code. Only Ren YingYing and he had the key. Even if zhongtuxin was robbed by others, they didn''t worry about divulging the secret.


    "Knowledge is power." Song Qingshu is glad that he has more knowledge than other people in the world for hundreds of years. Standing on the shoulders of giants is twice the result with half the effort.


    After delivering the letter, song Qingshu went to the back palace. With his martial arts, going to the palace at night was like searching for something. But now in broad daylight, it''s troublesome for him to stay in the palace all the time.


    Fortunately, he soon thought of a right way, that is, the emperor sympathized with him and the princess separated for so long, and allowed them to meet. When young lovers meet and stay a little longer, no one can say anything.


    Of course, as a foreign minister, song Qingshu was not convenient to enter and leave the harem, so he ordered the two princesses to come here, so that song Qingshu could defend Zhao Gou.


    "It''s really cool to take advantage of the emperor to make princes." Looking at Zhao Gou, who was in a coma on the dragon''s couch, and seeing the imperial edicts issued by him, song Qingshu immediately understood the feeling of Cao Cao.


    If he had not experienced this feeling of being in power in several other countries before, song Qingshu might have been lost in this pleasure and eventually enslaved by power.


    Not long after, with the eunuch''s unique sharp voice, the two princesses finally arrived.


    At the beginning, there was an outsider on the scene. The two girls also paid great attention to their manners and kept the grace and dignity of the princess. However, after Song Qingshu waved the eunuchs to step down, they instantly restored the girl''s free and easy.


    "Brother song ~"


    The two girls let out a cry, and ran to him together. Zhao Yuanyuan was older, and she was a little embarrassed when she ran to the middle. She stopped at the same place, but Zhao hu''er didn''t estimate so much, and rushed directly to his arms.


    "It''s all my fault that worries you." Holding the girl''s delicate and soft body tightly, song Qingshu felt the excitement and shaking of her body. Song Qingshu was full of guilt and calculated carefully. It seemed that although he had been in Lin''an for a long time since he brought them back from the kingdom of Jin, he had only met them a few times.


    This is also why he is not willing to easily get into debt. In the past, he naturally wanted more women to be better. But with more and more confidants, he gradually realized that he didn''t have so much time and energy to take care of everyone.


    A bowl of water is easier said than done.


    "I thought you didn''t want me." Zhao hu''er''s mouth pouted, and her tears kept sliding down her white cheek.


    Hearing her childish words, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "who would be willing to give up such a beautiful little girl?" Seeing Zhao Yuanyuan standing on one side, he moved his butt and patted the chair beside him, "Yuanyuan, sit here."


    Zhao Yuanyuan''s face was slightly red, but she sat down obediently.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "hu''er, you should learn more from your sister. You look like a little girl when you are so surprised


    "You don''t know," Zhao hu''er was discontented. "In private, my elder sister often wipes tears secretly by herself. Every time I comfort her."


    "No ~" Zhao Yuanyuan was ashamed and annoyed. She reached over and tried to pinch her. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Zhao hu''er dodged and exclaimed, "brother song, look, she''s going to kill people."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "some time ago, I was playing games with your brother, and many interests had to be balanced. In addition, marrying two princesses at the same time was unheard of in this dynasty, so I didn''t want to risk the world''s great injustice and often come to you."


    Zhao Yuanyuan said in a soft voice: "brother song, we know that you have your difficulties. It''s because I''m too useless. Sometimes when I think of my father, mother and concubine, I feel sorry for myself."


    Zhao hu''er''s eyes turned red when she was reminded of her sad story: "although we are nominally golden branches and jade leaves, we are not the same mother compatriots as our emperor brother. The age gap is so big that we didn''t have any contact with him at that time. Later, we were locked up in the state of Jin for more than ten years. Naturally, we can''t talk about any feelings when we were separated for such a long time. After coming back, he ostensibly gave us glory, but in fact, he confined us to the harem all day long. It''s no different from going to jail. In retrospect, I''m afraid that the happiest time in my life was when I met brother song in the state of Jin. "


    Listening to the girl''s story, song Qingshu felt more and more pity: "don''t worry, you will soon be able to recover your own body."


    "Really?" Even Zhao Yuanyuan, who was always quiet, looked at him with expectation.


    "Before the marriage was delayed again and again, but this time I won''t let you wait," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "at the latest half a month, we will officially get married!"


    "Really?" Zhao hu''er was so surprised and happy that she couldn''t help kissing him heavily on the cheek. Zhao Yuanyuan''s eyes were also colorful, but she was much more reserved.


    "Nature is true." Seeing the two little girls'' joyful eyes, song Qingshu unconsciously shows a trace of smile, which makes her women feel happy. She really has a sense of accomplishment.


    "Ah ~" Zhao Yuanyuan suddenly exclaimed, and suddenly stood up from him, "no, no, we can''t meet you in private before we get married according to the etiquette, otherwise it will be unlucky."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help smiling and pulled her back to his arms: "don''t believe those messy, just as the so-called strong strong luck, you don''t have to worry about these when you are with me. By the way, hu''er has just kissed me. What about you?"


    Zhao Yuanyuan clenched her lips and her face turned red. Zhao hu''er joked heartlessly: "sister, when we were in the state of Jin, we were so intimate with brother song. What shame do you have to do?"


    "You shameless dead girl." Zhao Yuanyuan was embarrassed by what she said, and the two girls soon made a fight.


    Song Qingshu was happy to feel the soft bodies of two beautiful girls rubbing around.


    "Here comes the lady!" Just then, the eunuch''s voice suddenly rang out of the hall.

 Chapter 2047

    Hearing someone coming, the two girls immediately got up from his arms, stood aside to tidy up their clothes, and soon regained their former respectful appearance.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, but thinking about the rules in the palace, they were used to it, so they didn''t say anything more.


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman came into the temple. Although her face is full of traces of time, she can still imagine how beautiful she was when she was young.


    "I''ve seen your mother." Rules still can not be saved, song Qingshu also got up and saluted.


    "The king of Qi need not be polite." Jia Fei smile, tone with a bit familiar, "I heard that the king of Qi came to see the two princesses, I specially come to have a look, will not disturb you."


    At this time, Zhao Yuanyuan and Zhao hu''er also hastened to salute. Song Qingshu replied, "the empress is serious, so she will not."


    Princess Jia enthusiastically lifted the two princesses up and took off two jade bracelets from her wrists: "you young people haven''t seen each other for such a long time. You must be conservative about the pain of Acacia. You have a lot to say. I shouldn''t have bothered you, but there are so many things happening recently, and the king of Qi is very busy. I''m afraid there won''t be any chance in the future, So I took this opportunity. "


    After a pause, Jia Fei continued to hold the hands of the two princesses and said, "I can''t say nothing about the marriage of the two royal sisters. These two bracelets were given to me by the Empress Dowager when I got married. I wish you two a good son and a long life together."


    Zhao Yuanyuan''s face was slightly red, and she answered shyly, "thank you, madam."


    Zhao hu''er murmured in a low voice: "we are usually ignored in the palace, but now we come here to show our hospitality. It can be said that we are either cheating or stealing."


    Her voice was vague, and she deliberately lowered the volume. Only song Qingshu and other scholars could understand her, and she knew the meaning of Jia Fei.


    Jia Fei took the two princesses to exchange greetings for a while, and gradually led the topic to what happened on Wudang Mountain: "king Qi, how did my brother die at that time? Can you tell me more about the situation at that time?"


    "The king of Yi conspired against the emperor and gathered a large number of experts to put all his eggs in one basket. The timing was quite good. It was just the time when the guard around the official family was the weakest. Fortunately, Jia Xiang spared no effort to protect him at the critical moment..." Song Qingshu sneered at himself as he said what he had already prepared. I don''t believe you didn''t know about Jia''s rebellion.


    During the whole process, Jia Fei''s face changed a lot, and she asked for some details of the mountain from time to time. Fortunately, song Qingshu had already recited the story all the way, but she didn''t miss it.


    "My younger brother died well." Jia Fei wiped the tears on her cheek, which was a bit like the family members of loyal ministers and martyrs.


    "The imperial court''s posthumous title of loyalty to Jia Xiang is an affirmation of his loyalty." Song Qingshu said.


    "It''s true that the imperial court has treated our Jia family well." Hearing the word "Zhong" in her posthumous title, Princess Jia was quite satisfied.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes her head. Compared with her younger brother, Jia Fei''s knowledge is too shallow. The posthumous title of Zhongxian is not a good posthumous title. It was also granted after Qin Hui died that year.


    "By the way, how''s the official family now? It''s really my wife''s dereliction of duty to come back so long without going to have a look." Princess Jia wiped her tears with her handkerchief. She looked into the inner room and wanted to go in.


    Song Qingshu thought that the right thing had come, and quickly stopped in front of her: "excuse me, madam. The official family has been injured a lot in this trip. Now they are resting and can''t be disturbed."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll just have a look at it from a distance. I won''t disturb the officials." Jia Fei said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu still shakes his head: "the officials have already made their will, and they don''t see anyone."


    The smile on Jia Fei''s face gradually subsided, and her eyebrows also raised: "even I don''t see you?"


    "This is the official''s meaning," Song Qing wrote expressionless, "empress, don''t make it difficult for me." It''s not easy to control Zhao Gou to speak according to his own meaning as he used to do in the court. It''s OK to use the spirit shifting method combined with medicine for a short time occasionally. If it''s often the case, Zhao Gou''s current physical state can''t stand the toss, so most of the time he can only "confine" Zhao Gou.


    Under such circumstances, Zhao Gou can''t be allowed to meet other people. What''s wrong with him.


    "Is it the official or you?" Over the years, because of her younger brother, Princess Jia''s status has also been rising. She has already developed a strong character in the harem. Just now, she restrained her temper to be friendly with him. Now, she is a little hindered, and she immediately begins to say, "it''s natural for her wife to visit her husband. Why do you obstruct her?"


    "The royal family is different from other families. Even the son will rebel, and the wife should be on guard." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Jia Fei knew that he was blocking his mouth with King Yi''s treason, but if he could stay in the back palace, he would not be so easy to admit defeat. She immediately choked back and said, "if his wife and son can''t believe it, can you believe it?"


    On one side, Zhao Yuanyuan couldn''t help saying, "brother song is not an outsider, but an official''s brother-in-law!"


    "Oh, I''ve turned my elbow out before I got married?" Princess Jia glanced at her and said in a strange way.


    Zhao Yuanyuan''s eyes became red instantly when she was so upset. Zhao hu''er quit immediately. She wanted to stand out for her elder sister, but she was held by her elder sister desperately. She had a clear sense of superiority and inferiority in the palace, and the other party was higher than them both in identity and seniority. If she committed a crime below an, she didn''t want to make it difficult for her lover.


    Seeing that the two girls were wronged, song Qingshu was also a little annoyed. He said in a deep voice, "why don''t you go to see the official family, and how Jia Sidao died? You must know clearly in your heart. Do you want me to say something like that?"


    On the side of Jia Fei, a mammy came forward and said angrily, "dog slave, how dare you be rude to your mother?"


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. Before the people around him could see what was happening, they found that the old lady had already fallen on the ground, full of blood, and said something vaguely. It was obvious that her teeth had been knocked off, leading to air leakage.


    Song Qing''s writing is as deep as water: "this time, I''ll leave her life in front of my mother. If there is a next time..." he didn''t say what he said, but his threat is beyond expression.


    Only then did a group of people realize that he was a great master of martial arts besides the status of king Qi. I''m afraid no one in the palace could stop him.


    Want to understand this point, Jia Fei''s courage then vented most of, some lust fiercely leave a sentence: "calculate you ruthless." Then he turned and left with his entourage.


    "No Song Qingshu said lightly.


    At this time, Zhao hu''er responded and ran over to hold his arm: "elder brother song, you are just so powerful. That mammy Lai is the confidant of Princess Jia. She bullies other maids in the harem all day long. Even we are sometimes angry with her."


    Song Qingshu brow a pick: "that seems to have just played light."


    "That''s enough," Zhao Yuanyuan glared at her sister, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. Her eyebrows were full of sadness. "Princess Jia has been covering the sky in the palace in recent years. Now you''ve offended her so hard, I''m afraid..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not the same group. Sooner or later, it will offend you." Song Qingshu didn''t like it.


    Zhao hu''er threw her bracelet to the ground: "this bad woman, I don''t want her bracelet." Zhao Yuanyuan on the other side also silently took off her bracelet.


    "I''ll give you something better some other day." Song Qingshu''s face is smiling, but his heart is aching: even if you don''t want to break it, it''s enough for ordinary people to live a lifetime, these black sheep.


    When Princess Jia returned to the palace, she became more and more angry. She broke many tea cups and vases. Another mother whispered: "madam, why don''t you inform the people in the Jia family?" Mother Lai was sent for medical treatment. This is another confidant of Princess Jia, mother Li.


    "The two masters are gone. There are still some juniors left in the Jia family. What''s the matter?" At the thought of the current situation of Jia''s house, Princess Jia''s face was gloomy. "If the two masters are still there, how dare the song people be like this?"


    "What about the historian and the master of the Xue family?" Mother Li continued.


    Jia Fei''s eyes suddenly brightened: "this is a way!" But she quickly sat down: "but now the palace and outside are controlled by the surname song, we simply can''t get out, want to send a letter."


    Mother Li said with a smile, "as long as you drive away the one surnamed song?"


    "What can you do?" Jia Fei asked curiously.


    "Since all dynasties, I have never heard of it..." mammy Li whispered in Princess Jia''s ear.


    Princess Jia quickly turned angry into happy: "so good, so good!"


    "But the problem is that we can''t get the message out now." Mother Li frowned.


    "Don''t worry, you can think of it. The two old foxes, Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji, can''t think of it. Ha ha ha." Princess Jia began to laugh wantonly.


    Besides, Shi Miyuan, the official of the Imperial Palace, was discussing with an old man in his study: "father, it''s very wise that you didn''t go to Wudang Mountain with me this time because of your illness."


    The old man with white hair was Shi Hao, the emperor''s teacher. After hearing this, he said with a smile: "Shi Xian is too greedy. The Jia family is already the first family, but he still wants to step up to heaven. Naturally, I don''t want to go to this muddy water, otherwise it''s a question of who to help at that time. Fortunately, I didn''t go. Otherwise, with so many great masters dead in Wudang Mountain, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back. "


    Although he is always negative in martial arts, he knows that he is still a little short of a great master.


    "It''s better to face us now," said Shi Miyuan, who was obviously in a good mood. "He has been oppressed by the Jia family all these years. Now that the Jia family is finished, the power vacuum under their hands will naturally be obtained by us."


    Shi Hao can''t help but say: "but so far, song is the biggest winner." He is much better at martial arts than his son in terms of power and strategy.


    Shi Miyuan shook his head: "he''s just a rootless tree. Today''s prosperity is just a surface, and there''s no foundation in the court. He''ll be driven away soon. No, maybe he''ll go back tomorrow."


    Shi Hao worried: "as the saying goes, the man surnamed song is a great master after all. If we offend him severely, I''m afraid we won''t have a good time."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know what to do," Shi Miyuan said with a smile. "Now the most urgent thing is the prince. I don''t need to do anything at all. Of course, in order to prevent them from being too stupid to miss the opportunity, I sent someone to pretend to remind the old scholars around him unintentionally. Although zhendexiu and Wei liaoweng are very annoying, they are really the most suitable for doing this. Ha ha ha... "


    The next morning, song Qingshu wanted to feel the taste of being the head of the imperial court. As a result, the first memorial he received was to impeach him.

 Chapter 2048

    "Dirty court?" Seeing these words, Song Qing''s face is almost green. If he really did something with his concubines in the palace, he would have enjoyed all his good fortune. But he still hasn''t taken off his pants, so he has such a big black pot on his back?


    Song Qingshu looked at the inscription of the memorial - zhendexiu! He has an impression of this man. His name is too beautiful. He is the Secretary of zhixueyuan, and now he is the prince''s teacher.


    Another memorial is also a reference to his similar accusation. It was signed by Wei liaoweng, a doctor of martial arts in the Imperial College, who was also the prince''s teacher. However, Zhen Dexiu taught the prince Neo Confucianism, while Wei liaoweng was more inclined to teach the prince''s military strategy.


    "It seems that this is what the prince means." Song Qingshu frowned secretly. The prince''s method was not very good. He even let his teacher fight directly, so everyone knew that he was behind the scenes.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t have a bad feeling for the prince. Before, he felt pity for Shen Bijun. After Shen Bijun''s accident, he immediately began to plan to marry someone else. No wonder he was born in the royal family, so it''s impossible for him to let an innocent and suspicious woman in.


    But now the other party called, doomed to both sides can not become friends. Sometimes the world is like this, clearly appreciate each other, but have to be enemies.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the original trinket, and once again sighs with emotion that Zhilan is in power.


    Feeling back to feeling, the immediate trouble still has to be dealt with. Looking at the banter faced officials not far away who obviously intend to see jokes, song Qingshu coughed and had to explain: "the officials are very worried about the guards around them after this rebellion, so I''ll be with them. Of course, I can tell the difference between the heavy and the heavy. After night, I didn''t stay in the palace, but took a rest on the edge of Daqing hall. "


    The Imperial Palace was not the place where all the imperial concubines lived. It was divided into the inner court and the outer court. After entering the palace gate, to the East, there was the Privy Council, followed by the Zhongshu Province, then the Dutang, which is the so-called political affairs hall. The prime minister retreated here, then the Menxia Province, and finally the Daqing hall, which is the Jinluan hall in the eyes of the common people. All these places belonged to the outer court, With permission, the ministers can get in and out. They have to walk inside a wall and the palace gate before they are the inner court, which is the private place of the emperor and his concubines. No other men are allowed to set foot in.


    Before Song Qingshu went to find Li Yuanzhi and a Ke, he went to the inner court, but he sneaked in at night with his peerless lightness skill. If he did it in broad daylight, the influence was really bad, so he was on guard from the beginning, but he didn''t expect that someone would make an article from it.


    "Since Taizu, it''s not that there have been no important officials staying in the political hall because of busy business. But like the king of Qi, he has lived here every day. This is really the only case." At this time, an old man came forward. He was Prince Fu zhendexiu.


    Song Qingshu was so annoyed that he couldn''t help saying, "I''ve only lived here for one day. Where do I live here every day?"


    Zhendexiu immediately said: "the meaning of king Qi is that he will move out of the palace today?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect to be set up by the other party. He just held Zhao Gou''s card in his hand, but he didn''t panic: "I need to take care of the official''s safety at any time, and I''ve specially ordered to keep my company. How can I ignore the official''s safety because of my personal reputation?"


    "That''s not true!" Zhendexiu immediately retorted, "since ancient times, there have been big guards in the guard official family. If there are guards who are close to the army, why should the king of Qi intervene?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face changed, he stood up abruptly. The great master''s momentum suddenly exploded, and the whole hall was shrouded in his momentum. Everyone''s face changed greatly, and even it was difficult to breathe.


    "Master Zhen is a literati. I''m afraid I don''t know what the concept of a real martial arts master is. There are nearly ten great masters in Wudang Mountain. Even the imperial guards are just like local chickens and wagons in front of them. The fact that the whole army has been destroyed this time is evident," Song Qingshu snorted coldly. "There were two great masters huang shang and Doujiu monk in the palace before, Just now the peace in the palace has been guaranteed. Now that both of you are gone, the palace is not fortified for the great master. If I am not in the palace, and a man with ulterior motives has invited a great master, would it not be a drama about the life of the officials and the safety of the country? "


    He soon put away the gas engine, you know, these officials are all weak scholars, many people are still old arms and legs, if you are not careful to be shocked by him out of internal injury, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Zhen Dexiu''s face turned blue and white, and he opened his mouth to refute. Unfortunately, he was awed by the opponent''s momentum, and he didn''t slow down for a while. Song Qingshu''s strength was very accurate, which made him speechless and didn''t really hurt him.


    "What the king of Qi said is true. It''s just that Huang Shang and the wine fighting monk are both highly respected predecessors, and they are old. No one will think that way. The king of Qi is different," said Wei liaoweng, who is responsible for teaching the prince''s martial arts. Obviously, he is also of extraordinary skill and recovers faster than Zhen Dexiu, There are so many warblers and swallow swallows in the palace, and those concubines are carefully selected from all over the country... "


    He wanted to talk and stop, but all the men in the room were smiling. Whether they were maids or concubines, they were very lonely in this deep palace. Even if song Qingshu didn''t take the initiative to go to them, they would not take the initiative to paste them when they saw such a young, handsome and high-ranking man.


    With the help of Wei liaoweng, Zhen Dexiu also calmed down and added: "and as far as I know, the king of Qi has a lot of romantic affairs in the Jianghu. He is a famous playboy."


    Song Qingshu secretly frowned, his previous years with those confidants things, after all, or some negative impact.


    At this time, some other officials joined in: "of course, we insiders know that the king of Qi is sitting upright, but those ordinary people don''t know. They only know that the king of Qi lives in the Imperial Palace all day. How can they know the difference between the inner court and the outer court? When we contact with the previous rumors about the king of Qi, they will certainly think wildly, At that time, the rumors will be spread one by one with embellishment. In a few days'' time, the rumors will be unbearable. "


    "We also know that the prince is for the safety of the officials, but in this way, the royal family has no face, and the officials probably don''t want to see this situation. Why don''t we report to the officials and let them make a decision?"


    "According to the old minister, you can find a house near the palace for the king of Qi to live in. In this way, the king of Qi can guard the safety of the official family and block the mouth of the ignorant people."


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere of the discussion became more and more heated.


    Seeing that song Qingshu is almost drowned by the saliva of all the ministers, Shi Miyuan and Xue Jixin, who have been silent all the time, look at each other with a keen eye, and see each other''s slightly rising corners of the mouth and complacency.

 Chapter 2049

    Song Qingshu looked on coldly and knew that the situation was the result of the cooperation between the various forces in the court and China. The other side was well prepared. No matter how strong he was, it was meaningless for him to hold on. So he quickly cut off the confusion and said, "I think what you said is reasonable. Staying in the court is really easy to be criticized. Well, I''ll move out today, but the safety of the officials can''t be ignored, Just now someone''s proposal is very good. Let''s look for a house near the palace. I can guard there to prevent other great masters or some unruly people from invading the palace. "


    All the ministers in the palace looked at each other. They didn''t expect that he would agree to quit the palace so soon. You know, they had prepared some trump cards, but they didn''t work.


    However, since the other side admitted to leaving the palace, they didn''t want to push too hard. After all, the other side''s prestige and martial arts were there, so they accepted his proposal and ordered the Imperial City Department to find a house near the palace to accommodate him.


    Taking a panoramic view of the reactions of all the people in the hall, song Qingshu secretly laments that it was easier for him to take over the government as Kangxi or Tang Kuo Bian, which made him careless about the game of power. Now when he came to the front of the stage, he found that the power center was full of treacherous waves and hidden murders.


    He can really give these people the surrender by absolute force, but every circle has its own rules of play, and it must be able to imagine the direct influence of the protagonists in the novels before. It has the final say that unless the Golden State and Mongolia have destroyed the whole country directly, then they can decide for themselves, otherwise they will have to follow the rules already existing.


    In the history of the Song Dynasty, although it was weak, it was only the country that was weak. Everyone was strong against Liao, Jin and Mongolia. Although there were some traitors, most of them were loyal and enthusiastic people. During the change of Jingkang, there were volunteers all over the Central Plains, brothers Zhang Shun and Zhang Gui who knew they would die and rushed to rescue outside Xiangyang, and soldiers who jumped to the sea and died in the battle of Yashan, It''s all a microcosm.


    Although there were many disadvantages, they also cultivated the character of literati. Zhen Dexiu, Wei liaoweng and others were also famous Confucians of Neo Confucianism. They had a high prestige in the government and the public. Even the political opponents had to admit that they had good character. Although they were instructed by the prince to impeach themselves this time, they obviously didn''t approve of such behavior as staying in the court.


    Song Qingshu did not want to use force to break the backbone of the literati because of his selfish desire, which was not good for the whole country and nation. So hesitated again and again, finally chose to give way temporarily.


    Of course, he was not so pedantic that he left the palace without doing anything to prove his integrity. After the early court, he went back to the palace and began to make intensive arrangements. Now it''s still very early before dark, so he doesn''t have to move out of the palace immediately.


    First, he said hello to Wang Ziteng and strictly ordered the palace guards to forbid anyone to approach the emperor unless there was an imperial edict. Now Wang Ziteng and he are grasshoppers on the same line. Naturally, outsiders will not be allowed to know the real situation of the emperor. As for the imperial edict, it is actually what he and Wang Ziteng mean.


    Then there was the emperor Zhao Gou, who kept him in a coma by using the techniques of moving soul Da FA and single door acupoint pressing, just in case. After all, the Imperial Palace was so big that all forces stretched out their tentacles, and Wang Ziteng''s bodyguards were bought. In this way, even if some people see Zhao Gou, they can''t get any great righteousness from him.


    Then there are eunuchs, maids in waiting, eunuchs and so on. All of them are new people. Unfortunately, they can only do their best. After all, they are not his trusted family members, and he is not sure if there will be any problems with his carefully selected people.


    The people sent by lingjiu palace and Golden Snake camp are still on their way. I''m afraid they will arrive some days later. He also has some people in Lin''an City. But many of the people in Qi Palace are selected by Ren Yingying from the sun moon god cult. These people are good at dominating the underworld. Most of them are not suitable for places like the imperial palace. The same is true for the people in the beggars'' sect.


    As for the brothels under he Tieshou''s command, song Qingshu didn''t want a wave to come back. If those moral gentlemen knew their origin, they would not be able to stir up trouble.


    Therefore, during this transitional period, he can only sit beside Zhao Gou at any time in case of any accident. But I didn''t expect to be caught by someone who wanted to, and forced him out of the palace.


    "I finally saw the horror of these professional spurts!" Recalling the situation in the early dynasties before, song Qingshu had a big head. The group of literati swore without dirty words, and they could quote scriptures from every sentence. It really broke your spine. You don''t know how to refute it.


    The reason why song Qingshu did not continue to argue and agreed to withdraw from the palace so soon was that he realized that there was a fatal flaw now, that is, there was no team of his own in the imperial court.


    Look at the prince. He clearly meant it, but he didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. There were a lot of people around him waving flags and shouting for him; There are also two old foxes, Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji, who have been sitting in Diaoyutai. But if they had not been secretly instructed by them, how could the prince''s people make such a big battle just now?


    When he came down to the debate with the great Confucians such as Zhen Dexiu himself, he had already fallen into the inferior position. Originally, he should be a referee, not a debater. As a referee, he can pull the side of the line with fairness. As a debater, unless he reaches the level of Zhuge Liang who is a Confucianist, he is doomed to lose at the beginning.


    But in a short period of time, where can I find a team to cheer for myself?


    When song Qingshu was having a headache, suddenly the bodyguard came to report that someone from the Imperial City Department wanted to see him.


    "Imperial city division? Bring him in Song Qingshu was annoyed. Just now the imperial court decided to let the people of the Imperial City Department be responsible for finding a residence near the palace for him. As a result, the people of the Imperial City Department came to him so early. They can''t wait to drive me away.


    It''s clay figurines. Song Qingshu is now in a high position. He was bullied by those literati before. Now the secret service organization like huangchengsi is the territory of Xue Ji. Naturally, he doesn''t need to worry about it. He decided to give the people of huangchengsi some color later to let them know what it means to be less than one person and more than ten thousand people, What is the bearing of a great master.


    Before long, a light footstep sounded outside the door. Song Qingshu thought that the Imperial City Division was worthy of its reputation. Anyone he could find had good lightness skills. Of course, he appreciated it and had decided to give the other party a bad impression later. Who would let the two sides not be in the same camp.


    Mingming hears the other party coming in, but song Qingshu pretends not to know. He continues to look down at the official documents and decides to air them first.


    After about a cup of tea, the man finally couldn''t help saying: "tell the king of Qi that the Imperial City Department has prepared the house, and ask the king of Qi to have a look. If there is anything dissatisfied, we can replace it in time."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned. The other party''s intention was as expected, but the other party''s voice was soft and sweet, which was clearly the voice of a young girl in bloom.


    Looking up, I saw a girl with red lips, white teeth and beautiful appearance. Although she was dressed in the Royal City Division men''s uniform, it was still difficult to hide her elegant and dignified temperament.


    "Why are you?" Song Qingshu was surprised and said that he had met a girl in men''s clothes several times. He was the first lady of the Xue family, Xue Baochai.


    Xue Baochai said with a smile: "the Imperial City Division knows that the king of Qi was inflamed when he went to court early this morning. Now he must be moldy, so they are not willing to come. This arduous task has to fall on me. If you can''t get by, you''ll be shut up. "


    "Your colleagues are slippery." Song Qingshu had to admit that they were really good at this move. He had just decided to teach the Imperial City Department a lesson. However, in front of this bright eyed girl and half an acquaintance, he was really embarrassed.


    It seems that beautiful women can really play an unexpected lubricating role in the workplace. Song Qingshu''s anger has gone away most of the time. He immediately put those words behind him. It seems that everything can''t escape the law of true fragrance.


    "In the early Dynasty, the civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty criticized me for disorderly harem, and there was no lack of your father''s confidants. At this time, they sent you such a beautiful little girl. Isn''t your father worried about sending sheep into tiger''s mouth?" Song Qingshu said with a straight face.


    Xue Baochai''s face was slightly red, but she soon returned to normal: "all the confidants around the king of Qi are beautiful. Naturally, they don''t like me. What''s more, I don''t think of anything else because of my duty."


    "The posture of Pu Liu?" Song Qingshu looked at her strangely and said, "Miss Xue, who dares to call herself a beauty in this world


    Xue Baochai has been praised by countless people for her beauty since she was a child. But I don''t know why. She is not as casual as the other person. This sentence impresses her deeply, probably because it has something to do with the identity and status of the speaker.


    But after all, she was a spy of the Imperial City Department, and soon recovered: "the king of Qi, as it is said, would please girls. Originally, I didn''t think much of the suggestions of those gentry in the imperial court, but now it seems that their decision is so correct."


    Song Qing''s face turned black: "are you praising me or damaging me?"


    "I dare not," Xue Baochai said after a salute, "please go to the house first. If you are not satisfied, I will immediately order someone to change it."


    Song Qingshu took a look at the sky outside the window and shook his head: "it''s still in the morning. Why don''t you go later?"


    "I''m afraid it''s too late to be late," Xue Baochai said with an embarrassed face. "There are not many courtyards beside the imperial palace. All of them are the palaces of princes and ministers. It''s very troublesome to make room for people."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "I''m afraid this kind of harassment has offended some ministers for no reason."


    Xue Baochai said: "in fact, our Imperial City Division has several courtyards, so we want to invite the king of Qi to have a look."


    Song Qingshu wanted to say that any place was ok, but he immediately thought that if the Imperial City Division deliberately arranged a very remote place for him to stay away from the emperor, it would be troublesome, so he had to go through the place himself.


    "You are in such a hurry to let me go to see it. Don''t you mean to distract me from it Song Qingshu looks at the girl in front of her suspiciously.


    Xue Baochai looked coy and said with some embarrassment: "the main reason is that those people in the Imperial City Department are not willing to come to the moldy end, so I''m only responsible for this. I''m worried that it will be too late. As you know, if I''m a girl''s family and I keep going out of the house with you at night, it will be a little... Inconvenient."


    Song Qingshu almost spewed out blood. Half a day later, she regarded herself as a color devil!


    "Brother song, can you help me?" Xue Baochai was also embarrassed, with big eyes, some guilty and some begging.


    "Well, go and have a look first." Song Qingshu gives a hard answer, but he sneers to himself. He thinks how the woman from the Imperial City Department can be a white rabbit with no intention. The other person looks like a real rabbit, but it''s better to take the opportunity to see what these people want to do.


    As for the palace side, he has already arranged everything, so it''s better to take this opportunity to check whether there are any loopholes.


    "In fact, I''ve always been very curious, Miss Xue. You come from a famous family, and you are also a daughter. Why did you choose to join the Imperial City Department?" When going out, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking curiously.

 Chapter 2050

    Xue Baochai said with a smile: "it''s mainly because my brother works in the Imperial City Department. When I was a child, I often went to the Imperial City Department to play with him. Once I came and went, I became familiar with the people of the Imperial City Department, and then it was natural to join the Imperial City Department."


    Song Qingshu took a noncommittal look at her: "since Miss Xue doesn''t want to answer, if she doesn''t answer, why should she make up some lies to be perfunctory?"


    "Who wants you to be a superior king? Dare I not answer you when you ask me?" Xue Baochai rolled her eyes, which was a little cute. Then she sighed, "in fact, our Xue family is just the scenery of these years. In the early years, our Xue family''s main identity was huang shang."


    Song Qingshu nodded, thinking that Mrs. Ruan was also an imperial merchant. The Ruan family and the Xue family had been fighting fiercely a few years ago.


    "I think the Lord knows the national conditions of Song Dynasty. No matter how much money our family makes, it''s hard to change our low status as a businessman." Xue Baochai''s tone was a little sad and self mocking. "Everyone in the family is trying to change all this, but it''s not easy for a merchant''s family to enter the official career. It''s very good that we can get a job vacancy like the Imperial City Department after spending a lot of money. How can we be choosy?"


    Song Qingshu knew that she was telling the truth. Every time there were a lot of people waiting for candidates in the capital. Although there were many officials in the great Song Dynasty, there were few vacancies every year. Every one of them broke the head. The local officials had to give two lists of Jinshi first, so the Xue family could only go to places where the Jinshi didn''t want to go.


    Of course, this was many years ago. With the help of several other families, the Xue family has risen step by step over the years. Now it has become a political advisor, and the status of the Xue family has naturally risen.


    "It''s too hard for your daughter to live in such a place after all." Song Qingshu can''t help thinking of Wan Yanping in the state of Jin, but her character is very popular in Huanyi hospital.


    "Everyone in the family works hard," Xue Baochai said, biting her lips. "I have a cousin who is much better than me in appearance and talent. When I was young, I had to take part in the business of the family''s imperial merchants. All day long, I was in public. Compared with her, my hard work is nothing."


    Song Qingshu knows that her cousin is Xue Baoqin. Of course, she is obviously modest when she says that her appearance and talent are all far better than others. Of course, Xue Baoqin''s appearance in a dream of Red Mansions is short, but he does have the feeling of being gorgeous. That''s why he vaguely remembers this character.


    "I accidentally said so many trivial things, which made the prince laugh." Xue Baochai soon woke up with a perfect smile.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "compared with the mask you are wearing now, I think you are more lovely when you show your true feelings."


    Xue Baochai''s face was slightly red: "the prince is going to be the son-in-law soon. I''m afraid it''s not good to tease other girls at will?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. Knowing that she had returned to her normal state, she was afraid that she would not say anything of value as she had just said, so he changed the topic and said, "by the way, why didn''t you see your elder brother this time? I remember his swordsmanship is very good."


    Xue Baochai''s face darkened and she replied, "my brother went out on business some time ago and suffered a lot of injuries. He has been closed since he came back."


    "Business?" Song Qingshu sneers. When Xue Yiren assassinated the mission in Liao state, he almost killed Shen Bijun. At last, he was killed by Murong Jingyue with a magic knife. He dare not underestimate the power of the magic knife. Xue Yiren was hit in the front, so it''s good to save his life. If he wants to recover his real strength, he can''t even shut down for a long time.


    While they were on their way, they chatted and soon came to the place outside the palace where the Imperial City Department was preparing. Song Qingshu took a look at it and denied it. As he expected, the Imperial City Department chose a place far away from the palace for him.


    Xue Baochai did not seem to be surprised by his reaction, and soon took him to see other places.


    After walking several places one after another, song Qingshu said with a smile: "Miss Xue, you deliberately take me around the circle, should you finish what should be done there?"


    Xue Baochai''s face changed slightly, and she laughed unnaturally: "I can''t understand what the king of Qi said."


    At this time, suddenly, a guard galloped up and said, "report!"


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "The prince was assassinated in Chongqing hall." The guard replied quickly.


    "What Xue Baochai exclaimed, obviously surprised by the result.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank: "it has been ordered that no one is allowed to go in and out of the palace without official orders. How can the prince appear in Chongqing hall?" Chongqing palace is the residence of the most distinguished concubines in the imperial palace of the Song Dynasty. Now it is Jia Fei who lives there.


    "I don''t know the details." The guard replied hastily.


    "Go back to the Palace first." Song Qingshu waved his hand and asked his men to go to the palace. Seeing this, Xue Baochai hurriedly followed him.


    "What''s the matter with the assassin?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry. In fact, when he came out of the Palace this time, he guessed that someone would act, but he didn''t expect that the prince would jump out first, but he didn''t expect that there would be an assassin.


    He and Wang Ziteng are responsible for the safety of the palace. If something happens to the prince, they will be in great trouble.


    "Not long after the prince and his party arrived at Chongqing hall, they did not know where an assassin jumped out and hurt the prince with a concealed weapon. Even the Empress Dowager was frightened." The guard replied.


    "How is the prince?" Song Qingshu doubted whether the assassin would be deliberately sent by the political opponents, which made him a bitter plan.


    "The assassin''s concealed weapon is poisonous. He has asked the imperial doctor to come here. I don''t know if he can save the prince." The guard replied quickly.


    "Toxic?" This was a surprise to song Qingshu. He thought that this was not the man under the crown prince''s command. Was it Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji who were from the old fox school? Not only did you get rid of the prince, but also took the opportunity to plant the blame on me?


    "Have you caught the assassin?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, if there is a witness in hand, the next situation is much better.


    "The assassin''s lightness skill is very high. He injured many bodyguards, but now the palace commander has closed all around the palace, and the other side should not have escaped." The guard replied.


    "I wish I didn''t get out." Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened. As long as he was still in the palace, he could be found out.


    "You follow, I''ll go first." He left a word to the retinue. He turned into a shadow and ran to the palace quickly.


    Xue Baochai tried to chase him, but just took a step, she stopped and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    When song Qingshu returned to the palace, he stood on the top of the Daqing hall and performed the great method of transmitting sound and searching soul: "who dare to make trouble in the palace?"


    Waves of noise spread all over the palace, even heard by many ministers outside the imperial city. Many people in the imperial city didn''t see the great master do it. Until now, they are shocked: is this the great master?


    Song Qingshu soon realized that there was something different in the back garden. When he moved, he rushed there and came to a rockery where a dark shadow was hiding. When he saw someone coming, he subconsciously made a move. However, when he saw his face clearly, he could not help but pause for a moment.


    Song Qingshu didn''t stop at all. He clapped his hand on Tanzhong acupoint on the other side''s chest. However, the strange touch from the palm surprised him and quickly recovered most of his strength.

 Chapter 2051

    However, Rao was so astonishing. The assassin screamed and fell behind the rockery.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the other side didn''t resist at all. Just now, he learned from the bodyguard that the assassin''s martial arts were excellent and his hand was fierce. In addition, he caused unforeseen trouble, which made him feel angry. So the first reaction to see the other side was to use a heavy hand.


    However, the development of things was beyond his expectation. The touch just came from the palm of his hand, and the sound of the assassin''s cry, all of which showed that the assassin was a woman.


    "Who are you?" Song Qingshu came to the assassin and asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s me." The assassin said weakly, tearing off the black towel on his face, revealing a charming face. Her eyes were looking forward to her, and her cheeks were dizzy. She was a real beauty, with a trace of blood on her mouth. She was reflected by the white skin on her face, which made her look very eye-catching.


    "Li Mochou?" Song Qingshu just flashed countless guesses in his heart, but he never thought that the assassin was her!


    "Aren''t you at Blackwood cliff?" At the beginning, he agreed with Li Mochou that the other party would do things for him for a few years, and then set her free. At that time, the task assigned to her was to stay in heimuya in case of any change in the sun moon god religion.


    "I..." Li Mochou was about to answer, but suddenly he vomited a small mouthful of blood, obviously hurt a lot.


    "Assassins!" At this time, many palace guards came running in this direction. It was obvious that the shape of song Qingshu had just guided them.


    "Wait a moment," Song Qingshu motioned Li Mochou to continue hiding in the rockery cave. Then he stood on the rockery and stopped the guard running from afar: "the assassin is not here, go to other places to search."


    The bodyguards did not worry about him. After a salute, they searched in other directions.


    After the guards left, song Qingshu rushed to the rockery and found that Li Mochou had fainted by a rock.


    Song Qingshu checked her pulse and finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had just recovered most of his strength in time. Therefore, although Li Mochou was seriously injured, he did not worry about his life.


    The guards around here came and went, so song Qingshu couldn''t keep her here, so he bent down and picked Li Mochou up and rushed to his room.


    Nowadays, the safest room in the Palace should be his room. The great master''s reputation is outside. The curfew don''t dare to come from begging. The guards in the palace don''t deliberately search his residence.


    On the way, song Qingshu felt that Li Mochou''s waist was extremely soft. Now she was flying all the way by the electric switch, and her body was just like a narcissus trembling in the wind.


    Song Qingshu is surprised that Li Mochou is not too young. He made a name in the world ten years ago. Now, after ten years, how can he still have delicate skin and look like a girl?


    All of a sudden, he was dumbfounded. After a long time in the world, the standard of judgment was biased. Li Mochou is an older girl here, but she was only in her teens when she started her career. Now she is in her twenties after ten years. It is the peak age in later generations.


    Looking back at myself, I thought I was a rising star at first. In fact, I was over 30 years old and I was an old cow eating tender grass.


    Soon song Qingshu went back to his room and put Li Mochou on the head of the bed. He felt the vibration and woke up. Seeing song Qingshu as if he was unpacking his clothes, he was surprised: "what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "in your heart, am I such a beast? You are the most murderous female devil in the Wulin. "


    As he said this, he took out a porcelain vase from his arms: "I''m really sorry just now. I don''t know it''s you, so I''m a little heavy. This is the holy healing medicine of Xiaoyao sect, jiuzhuan xiongshe pill. You can take it with your internal power and have a good rest for a few days. It should be no problem."


    Looking at the pills in his palm, Li Mochou realized that he had wronged the other side and said with embarrassment, "thank you."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s really strange in this world that you are such a female devil. You should have read countless people in my hometown."


    Li Mochou''s face was cold, and he took out a few ice soul silver needles in his hand. He said angrily, "although I can''t beat you, I''m not the kind of person you want to tease."


    Song Qingshu reached out and took a silver needle with ice soul. He couldn''t help asking, "you just hurt the prince with this needle?" At the same time, he secretly worried that the ice soul silver needle was extremely poisonous. Did the prince die like this?


    Li Mochou''s face turned white. She didn''t react at all. The needle in her hand had changed its owner. Knowing that the martial arts gap between the two sides was too big, she couldn''t resist any more. She could not help but said: "the martial arts of a person around the prince is not weak, so she should not die."


    Song Qingshu was relieved. He was just about to ask why she wanted to assassinate the crown prince in the palace. Suddenly his ear moved and he noticed the sound of the palace guards searching everywhere. Knowing that this was not the way to go, he said to Li Mochou, "let''s talk about other things later. Take off your clothes first."


    "You Li Mochou couldn''t help but get angry. He couldn''t help thinking whether he could fight. The ice soul silver needle in his hand shot out in an instant.


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed. Looking at the row of poisonous needles on the pillar behind him, he could not help taking a cold breath: "aunt, you really want my life."


    Li Mochou looked at him coldly, knowing that he couldn''t hit the other side, and he didn''t waste any more energy.


    "I''m really afraid of you. I just want to make a joke with you," Song Qingshu explained, knowing that Li Mochou was always cruel, but he was very conservative about men and women''s affairs. He didn''t tease her any more. "What a big event it was when you assassinated the prince just now. The palace guards sealed the whole imperial city for the first time and knew that you were still in the palace. Now they are searching for you door to door, I''ll have to pretend that you''re leaving the palace. "


    Although he understood the cause and effect, Li Mochou was still a little annoyed: "the clothes I have worn are... How can I take them off for you again."


    Song Qing bookseller way: "who let you wear such a dazzling come in, I this temporary where to find a set of night clothes out."


    Li Mochou bit his lip and turned his head to one side: "it''s no good anyway. You can give me this assassin."


    Now the situation in the palace is so tense, song Qingshu still has a lot of things to deal with. How can he bear the delay with her? He simply said, "if you don''t take off again, I''ll do it myself."


    "You dare!" Li Mochou shrank to the corner of the wall in an instant and glared at him in shame and anger.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "anyway, in your heart, I am also that kind of animal image, what dare not, you just gave me a fair excuse."


    "I''ll take it off!" Li Mochou''s face turned red and white. After all, he could only say bitterly, "how can you be such a rogue, thanks to you or the great master?"

 Chapter 2052

    Seeing Li Mochou wriggling to untie the button, song Qingshu was speechless: "it''s just a coat. Aren''t you still wearing clothes inside? I''m not being polite to you. "


    Isn''t that rude?


    Li Mochou is impatient, but he knows that his opponent''s fist is bigger, and he doesn''t want to refute anything. Hiding in the quilt, he takes off his night clothes and hands them to him.


    As a result, he was still wearing warm clothes. Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s so fragrant. I didn''t expect that you would also wear perfume powder on weekdays."


    Li Mochou''s face sank: "I''m not a woman of GouLan tile house. How can I put perfume on my body? It''s just your illusion."


    "It''s normal for women to wear Rouge powder. How can it be classified as the behavior of GouLan washes?" Song Qingshu said as he put on his night clothes. "You don''t really take yourself as a Taoist nun, do you?"


    Li Mochou''s face turned blue and red, as if he was holding back something. Listening to him constantly chanting in his ear, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "I was a Taoist!"


    "You just closed your heart for the hurt of love. Why do you have to die for a man?" As Song Qingshu spoke, he changed his clothes. He wore something that was very small and almost never fit in. He didn''t shrink into the body until he had contracted it in the nine Yin manual.


    "I don''t have to worry about my business." Li Mochou turned away and could not see any expression. Lu Zhanyuan''s incident was obviously her fault. If someone else had dared to tell her this, she would have sent her to see the king of hell. It''s a pity that she couldn''t beat song Qingshu, and she would be crazy to think about it.


    "I''ll go out first and distract the search guards. You have a good rest here. No one will come here to search." Song Qingshu took a few steps and suddenly turned back, "by the way, you won''t run while I''m gone, will you?"


    "Hum." Li Mochou''s expression shows that she has this intention.


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it. He said with a smile: "even if you run away, I can find you. Don''t forget how I located you just now? Once you run away and I catch you, I''ll take you off and hang you on the palace gate to see if you are afraid. "


    "You Li Mochou sat up straightly in an instant, and her emotional state caused injuries in her body, which led her to cough. She was indifferent to life and death, but she was always concerned about her reputation and innocence. Although she knew that the other party was scaring her, she did not dare to take the risk.


    Seeing that she was really frightened, song Qingshu walked out of the door. The main reason why he was like this was that Li Mochou had killed so many innocent people. He didn''t know how many innocent people he had killed before, so he didn''t have to be polite to her.


    However, this idea was denied by him as soon as he started. In the final analysis, it was his nature. When he saw a beautiful girl, he couldn''t help teasing her. All the others were excuses.


    Disdaining his hypocrisy, song Qingshu puts on a black scarf and deliberately runs to the guards of the imperial palace to show his face. As expected, the guards of the Imperial Palace come to arrest him one after another.


    He walked around a few times and felt that the time was almost up, so he escaped directly from the palace in full view of the public. Then he changed his clothes and went back to the palace in a quiet corner.


    Back in the Imperial City, he didn''t go back to his residence directly, but went to Chongqing hall. You know, the prince was killed by Li Mochou''s Bingpo silver needle. Bingpo silver needle is extremely poisonous. He didn''t want the prince to die like this.


    At this time, Chongqing palace was already in a mess. The eunuchs kept running in and out, and the eunuchs were also recruited in turn.


    Before he entered the hall, he heard the voice of the doctor: "tell the empress that the hidden weapon in the prince is very powerful. Fortunately, Wei Shaofu sealed the prince''s acupoints in time, so that the poison didn''t enter the heart. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Da Luo Jinxian would not be able to save him."


    Jia Fei said angrily: "this palace calls you to come not to listen to these, some have not, say directly, after all can cure."


    "I''m afraid," the doctor replied, "we''ll first prescribe some medicine to stop the poison in the prince''s body, and then use acupuncture to induce the poison in his body, but the poison is very severe, I''m afraid it may not be able to induce it completely. I''m afraid that the Prince may have sequelae in the future."


    "Sequelae?" Another old man''s voice sounded, obviously not willing to see this result. Song Qingshu is also familiar with this voice. He was impeached in the court for a long time before. It was Prince Shaofu Wei liaoweng.


    "In fact, there is another way, that is, people with high martial arts skills use their internal power to force out the poisonous blood in the prince''s body. However, during the previous trip to Wudang, the experts in the capital lost a lot. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find a suitable person." The doctor replied.


    "Shi Hao, the emperor''s teacher, is in Beijing right now. Go and ask him to come here." Princess Jia cried in a hurry.


    "No, I can''t find him." Wei liaoweng immediately denied that the crown prince and Shi Miyuan had always been at odds. Who knows if they would play any tricks at this time? In case of the crown prince''s health problems, the impact would be great.


    "I''ll do it." Song Qingshu directly stepped into the room, as if there was an invisible gas field scattered, and the noisy room was quiet for a moment.


    "The king of Qi has no problem with his martial arts." The imperial doctor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. In fact, he had long wanted to ask the king of Qi to come here, but their imperial doctors mixed up in the palace. Naturally, they knew that both the crown prince and Jia Fei had conflicts with the king of Qi. He didn''t dare to say that he was moldy before. If the other party was present in person, he could finally throw the pot.


    "Song Qingshu, you are in charge of the Imperial Palace''s guard. Now you have made an assassin and hurt the prince. You know the crime!" As soon as she saw him, Princess Jia immediately rebuked her.


    In fact, in the past, the two were still at the same table in Jia''s house, and song Qingshu was also the teacher in the name of the son and miss of Jia''s house, and both sides could maintain the superficial harmony. But this time, with Wudang Mountain, Jia Fei didn''t know her brother''s plan. Now that her brother failed and died, she blamed song Qingshu for everything, so she completely tore her face.


    Song Qingshu''s face sank: "Niang Niang''s words don''t make sense. I was forced to leave the Imperial Palace by the officials in the early court today. Someone who was also the Imperial City Department just took me out of the palace to see my new residence. The assassin didn''t come late or early, but at this time, the time was so opportune. I was wondering if someone would do it intentionally."


    Jia Fei said angrily, "what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just wonder who called the prince into the palace, and the place where he was assassinated was in Chongqing hall." Song Qingshu observed Wei liaoweng''s reaction as he spoke.


    Sure enough, Wei liaoweng subconsciously looked at Jia Fei, and his eyes became suspicious.


    Feeling the suspicion of potential allies, Jia Fei was so angry that she said: "bastard, don''t pour dirty water on our palace."


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "I''m here to save the prince. Madam, you''re deliberately in the way of arguing with me. In case of delay..."


    As expected, Wei liaoweng''s face changed, and he went forward and said, "lady, it''s important to save the prince. We''ll discuss other things later."


    Concubine Jia''s breath was very short. She knew that Wei liaoweng didn''t trust her. She explained quickly: "I didn''t mean that..."


    But at this time, no one paid attention to her, and her attention was attracted by song Qingshu who came to the prince.


    Noting that the crown prince''s skin turns black, song Qingshu has to sigh about the hegemony of Bingpo silver needle, and at the same time, he commands the maid in waiting: "help the crown prince up."


    Then he said to Wei liaoweng, "next, I''m going to cure the prince. Please let Shaofu protect the Dharma for me."


    "The king of Qi can rest assured that there is an old man here, and no one can get close to him." Wei liaoweng is the prince''s martial arts teacher. Naturally, he knows that he should not be disturbed at this time. Otherwise, he will be seriously injured or killed.


    In fact, he tried to force poison just now, but the effect was very poor. Now seeing that song Qingshu prepared to treat the prince regardless of the past, he was relieved. Then he began to doubt whether it was too much for his side to force the other side in the early Dynasty.

 Chapter 2053

    Song Qingshu began to detoxify the prince. Although the poison of Bingpo silver needle is a terrible existence for ordinary people in the Jianghu, it is not difficult for people of the Wujue level. Before Wei liaoweng failed to use the power to force the poison for the prince, in the final analysis, he was lack of skill.


    In those days, Ouyang Feng, who was already crazy, could force the poison out of Bingpo silver needle by casually teaching Yang Guo a pithy formula. Now, song Qingshu uses his own skills to force the poison out for the prince, which is twice the result with half the effort.


    About half an hour, with the prince''s voice spitting out poisonous blood, the poison of ice soul silver needle finally resolved.


    Song Qingshu took the towel handed over by the maid of honor to wipe his hand, and said: "next period of time, pay attention to daily diet, don''t have big tonic. In addition, let the hospital prescribe some heat clearing and detoxification drugs to recuperate for a period of time, the prince will be cured."


    In fact, just now the prince has been sober, but he is numb because he was poisoned. Now the poisonous blood is spitting out, and he gradually recovers his body control. Hearing the words, he can''t help arched his hand. Some of his expressions are complicated and he says, "thank you for your help."


    How can the prince''s mood not be complicated? In the early Dynasty, he ordered his subordinates to attack him wantonly. This time, he went to the palace to discuss with Princess Jia to deal with him. As a result, he had to rely on the other party to save his life.


    "The prince is serious." Song Qingshu took a look at Jia Fei beside him and said with a meaningful smile, "is the prince planning to recuperate in Chongqing hall next?"


    As soon as the prince''s face changed, Wei liaoweng on one side also said in a hurry: "no, we are going to go back to the mansion to have a rest." The assassin appeared suspicious. They even suspected that the assassin was sent by Princess Jia. How dare they stay in Chongqing hall or return to their own territory.


    "That''s fine. I''ll arrange a guard to escort you." Song Qingshu thinks that Li Mochou has done himself a great help.


    Princess Jia was so angry that she managed to get the prince into the palace. As a result, the other side left. She knew that the other side suspected that the assassin had something to do with her. No matter how much she tried to persuade the other side, it was useless.


    After sending the crown prince and his party out of the palace, song Qingshu took the opportunity to order that the palace guard be strengthened, especially in the area of Chongqing hall. Of course, Princess Jia knew that it was called protection and was always monitoring, but the other side was right, and she had no way.


    Wang Ziteng soon found song Qingshu: "Qingshu, the assassin''s speed was too fast just now. Our brother didn''t keep him. If only you were here."


    Song Qingshu knew that he had some doubts about why he didn''t do it, but he had been prepared for it: "just now I was concerned about the situation of the prince, so I went to the prince first to force him to do something."


    Wang Ziteng patted on the forehead: "yes, the safety of the prince is a major event. By the way, is the prince OK?"


    "The poison has been cleared. It will be OK after a period of recuperation." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Fortunately," Wang Ziteng was very afraid. If something happened to the prince in the palace, he, who was in charge of the imperial palace guard, would not be able to get away with it. "Qingshu, where do you think the assassin was sent?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled in his heart, but on the surface he was still puzzled: "I don''t know."


    Wang Ziteng''s face was full of doubts and murmured to himself, "is it Princess Jia''s person or the two old foxes, Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji? I feel that everyone has a motive. Who will benefit the most if the prince dies? "


    After thinking for a while, Wang Ziteng said, "Qingshu, don''t leave the Imperial Palace today, otherwise there will be a curfew breaking in again."


    "Good." Song Qingshu didn''t want to leave the Imperial Palace, but he didn''t have a good name before. Now he has been assassinated, and the prince has almost been assassinated. Who dares to say anything about the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty?


    After parting with Wang Ziteng and returning to his room, song Qingshu was surprised to find that there was no one on the bed


    "Here I am." Li Mochou covered his chest and came out from behind the screen with a pale face.


    "Fortunately," Song Qingshu said hastily, "now the guards in the palace are greatly strengthened, and Li Mochou is injured again. If the guards find him, he may be killed."


    "Now that you have come back, I should go." Li Mochou said as he went to the door.


    Song Qingshu frowned and quickly came forward to hold her arm: "didn''t you hear what I just said? What''s wrong with you now? "


    Li Mochou shook off his hand unnaturally and replied, "the jiuzhuan bear snake pill has a wonderful effect just now. I feel much better now."


    "Although jiuzhuan bear snake pill is magical, it''s not an elixir. It can''t get better so quickly." Regardless of her objection, song Qingshu pushed her to a chair and sat down, "it''s been a long time since you broke into the palace. You must be hungry. I went to the imperial dining room specially to get some snacks. You should first cushion your stomach."


    "I''m not hungry." As soon as Li Mochou finished, her stomach growled, which made her want to find a way to get in.


    "Well, well, people are iron, rice is steel," Song Qingshu took a quick sweet scented osmanthus cake directly into her mouth, "after eating, tell me why you appear in the palace, and become an assassin."


    Li Mochou was very angry about his behavior, but when he was hungry, he couldn''t resist the temptation of the fragrant sweet scented osmanthus cake and swallowed the food in his mouth.


    "Slow down. There''s more here." Song Qingshu handed her a cup of tea, "first use these mats to pad your stomach. I have ordered the imperial dining room to prepare some food."


    "Thank you very much." Li Mochou was also surprised when she was so polite. After eating a few cakes, she felt much better. Then she replied, "I came to the palace to look for you."


    "To me?" Song Qingshu looks strange. He thinks of ten thousand possibilities, but he didn''t expect this. Is it because Li Mochou saw me handsome and was impressed by my charm, and finally came all the way to find a lover?


    Noticing his expression, Li Mochou knew that he wanted to interrupt and said angrily, "you are looking at me with that kind of dirty eyes. Believe it or not, I will dig your eyes out."


    "You can''t beat me again." Song Qingshu said it secretly, but he didn''t say it to add fuel to the fire.


    Li Mochou then said, "I saw the people sent by the Li family in Lin''an on the black cliff. After reading the letter, I knew that I might be their eldest daughter."


    After a pause, he continued: "originally, I still had doubts, but I also received your letter, so I came to have a look. Originally, I didn''t care about my family. It''s just that it''s too boring to stay in the place of heimuya, so I went out for a walk by the way."


    Noticing her slightly excited look, song Qingshu sighs secretly. He cares in his heart, but he doesn''t admit it. Is Aojiao a standard match for a witch?


    "After I came to Lin''an City, I exchanged some details. I should be the eldest lady who was lost by the Li family at that time," Li Mochou sighed. If she had not been lost at that time, she would not have been adopted by her master. Later, she would not have met Lu Zhanyuan, and there would not have been such a series of things.


    "Later, I heard that you came back, so I wanted to express my gratitude to you. But now you are very good at martial arts, and you have a lot of power. I can''t think of how to repay you for a moment," Li Mochou said with some distress, So you don''t have to be forced to leave, and I''ll repay you. "


    Song Qingshu''s face is very wonderful. Is it me who started all this half a day?

 Chapter 2054

    Li Mochou then said: "after entering the palace, I didn''t know the way, so I went around. I just heard that the prince and the imperial concubine in your mouth were discussing how to deal with you. I had your great kindness, so I couldn''t let them go. Who knows that the people around them are good at martial arts, so I almost didn''t run away."


    Song Qingshu said with emotion: "your luck is really good. If it wasn''t for a battle in Wudang Mountain, which destroyed all the experts in the palace, it would not be so easy for you to break in this time."


    Not to mention huang shang and Doujiu monk, Li Mochou may not be able to deal with them even if they are equipped with imperial instruments.


    Hearing his explanation, Li Mochou said with some fear: "I didn''t meet several experts after entering the palace. At the beginning, I really despised the palace. I didn''t expect that there was another reason."


    Song Qingshu was suddenly a little embarrassed: "you came to help me, but I just accidentally hurt you, and I have a bad attitude towards you. I''m really sorry."


    Li Mochou said coldly, "don''t think about it. I''ve always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. I just do this to repay my kindness. Now my kindness has been repaid. You and I don''t owe each other."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "since you want to be like this, let''s be like this."


    Li Mochou then said, "can I get out of the palace now?"


    "Out of the palace now?" Song Qingshu frowned slightly, "you are injured, and the whole palace is under martial law. It''s not a good time to get out of the palace now."


    "If you don''t go out of the palace, do you want to stay here for one night with you?" Li Mochou gave him a bad look, and his expression was defensive.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu''s words stopped for a moment. Although he didn''t have any bad intentions, he really embarrassed each other by letting her share a room with herself for one night.


    If it had been before, song Qingshu would not have cared so much, but just knowing that Li Mochou''s trip was for him, it was not good to force her.


    "But now the guard is getting tighter. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to get out in your present state." Song Qingshu said anxiously.


    Li Mochou didn''t care: "you don''t have to worry about this. I haven''t experienced any danger in the Jianghu for so many years."


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "forget it, I''ll take you out." Nowadays, not only the palace is under martial law, but the whole Lin''an City is also full of soldiers patrolling to search for assassins. If Li Mochou is caught carelessly, he will not be at ease for the rest of his life.


    "But can''t you leave the palace?" Li Mochou is very strange.


    Song Qingshu explained: "there are assassins in the palace. Now the gate of the palace is closed, and other people can''t get in. It doesn''t matter if I go out for a short time. " The main reason why the bodyguards under Wang Ziteng could not stop many people before was that there was no tenable reason. Now there are assassins in the palace, so he can block any request of princes and ministers to go in and out of the palace.


    "All right." Li Mochou didn''t refuse. She was not that kind of stubborn brain, otherwise she would not stir up the blood storm, and she could still be free in the Jianghu for so many years.


    Although it has been noisy for a long time, it is still daytime now. Although song Qingshu can take Li Mochou out of the palace as his personal guard, in that way, people will know that he left the palace. It''s too risky, so he finally decided to leave the palace secretly.


    Finding a secluded place in the palace, song Qingshu took Li Mochou''s lightness skill and jumped out of the palace wall. After standing firm, Li Mochou quickly broke away from his arms, and his face was slightly red: "OK, next I''ll go by myself." How did she ever get so close to a man over the years? At that time, even when they fell in love with Lu Zhanyuan, they didn''t go beyond the rules.


    "Send the Buddha to the west, I''d better send you back to Li''s house," Song Qingshu pointed to her clothes with a smile when he saw the other party''s mouth open to refuse. "You''re not in good shape now, and you don''t want to be surrounded all the way?"


    Li Mochou then remembered that his coat had just been picked up by the other party. He couldn''t help staring at him: "it''s all your fault!"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking: "I''m really curious. It''s clear that it''s daytime. Why do you wear night clothes? Isn''t it more eye-catching?"


    "If you wear your own clothes, you are likely to be recognized by someone who has a heart. The night clothes are all over you, so you won''t reveal anything." Li Mochou looked at him strangely, with an expression of why you don''t know such a well-known truth.


    "I see." Song Qingshu suddenly realized.


    Next, he asked Li Mochou about all kinds of things that happened in heimuya and back to Lin''an City. After chatting, he soon came to Li''s house.


    "Don''t go through the front door." Li Mochou tugged at his clothes. She was very embarrassed. Since she came back to her family, she knew that the Li family was a scholarly family. She attached great importance to the style of the family. Now her clothes are not neat. She dare not let the family see them.


    "Yes, too." Song Qingshu smiles and jumps to the back house with her in his arms. "Where is your room?"


    "Over there." Li Mochou pointed to the other side of the corridor.


    Song Qingshu nodded. With a flash of body shape, he came to her door with Li Mochou. Just as he was about to open the door, he knew that the door had opened by herself. Inside, a plain young woman with a bun put her hand on the door and looked at them in amazement: "elder sister?"


    The elegant and quiet temperament is very unique. Who is not Li Wan, the eldest daughter of Rong Guofu?


    "Two younger sisters..." Li Mochou looks embarrassed and pushes song Qingshu away in a hurry. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu had a natural look: "it turned out to be the young lady of rongguofu. Your sister was attacked on the way. I happened to run into her and saved her."


    "Is that true?" Li Wan''s eyes fell on Li Mochou''s disheveled clothes, and his expression was very suspicious. However, he had been in the big family for so many years and had never seen anything dirty. He had already practiced the skill of turning a blind eye to Li Mochou. He followed his words and asked, "are you OK, elder sister?"


    "No... nothing." Li Mochou forced a smile, "just a little hurt, raise a few days to be OK."


    "That''s good." Li Wan nodded, but his eyes were more narrow.


    "Treat him for me. I''ll change my clothes first." Li Mochou finally couldn''t stand it. He went directly into the room and closed the door backhand, leaving them looking at each other.


    Li Wan''s face was slightly hot. She thought that her elder sister was really from the world. She didn''t know how important she was. How could she let a widow serve a stranger alone.


    Looking up and touching each other''s eyes, Li Wan''s heart leaped, and she quickly lowered her head. Just at the moment when she didn''t know what to do, she suddenly thought of a sentence she had heard from her father before, and soon had an idea: "Lord, my father may have a way to solve your troubles now."

 Chapter 2055

    "Really?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He thought that Li Shouzhong had been serving as a eunuch for so many years. He had a lot of contacts and was very familiar with the rules of court hall. Maybe he really had a way.


    "Lord, please follow me." Li Wan was relieved to see that he was so excited. It seemed that he had guessed his troubles.


    Li Wan was dressed in a plain long skirt, almost without any common makeup or jewelry, but she had an indescribable elegant and dignified temperament. Song Qingshu followed her and sighed at her graceful figure.


    Li Wan couldn''t help asking curiously, "why does the Lord sigh?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "I feel that my wife is young, and she was born so dignified and beautiful, but now she can only live alone for the rest of her life. It''s really a bit outrageous."


    Li Wan''s face changed: "Mr. Wang, please be careful!"


    Seeing her reaction, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said: "it seems that my reputation in this respect is really not very good. My wife misunderstood that I was making remarks and teasing. In fact, I just thought that in my hometown, it''s normal for women to remarry after divorce, not to mention the force majeure of her husband''s death."


    "Isn''t Wang Ye''s hometown near Wudang, Jingzhou? It''s also the territory of the Song Dynasty. I''ve never heard of such a custom," Li Wan said, shaking his head. "What''s more, how can a martyr be a second husband? I hope Wang Ye won''t say these disturbing words again in the future."


    Although I know that she is poisoned by the world''s ethics, I still respect her perseverance.


    They fell into silence and soon came to Li Shouzhong''s study. Seeing song Qingshu and his daughter coming from the inner house together, Li Shouzhong''s face changed: "you?"


    Li Wan''s face turned a little red, so he explained to long Qumai.


    Hearing that he was escorting Li Mochou back, Li Shouzhong breathed a sigh of relief: "before the king let us reunite with women, this time he saved Mochou again. We Li family really don''t know how to repay this great kindness."


    Li Wan took the opportunity to say, "Dad, isn''t there something bothering the king of Qi now? It''s a reward for you to give him advice."


    Li Shouzhong frowned a little, thinking that giving birth to daughters is really a loss. When they grow up, they all turn their elbows out, but the three I gave birth to are all daughters!


    Song Qingshu is famous for his scandal. Hearing Li Wan speak for him, Li Shouzhong looks strange. He thinks that if you know that the assassin is his daughter, how would you react?


    At this time, Li Shouzhong sighed: "in fact, it''s not difficult to stay in the palace, but another thing."

 Chapter 2056

    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Shouzhong replied: "this time, the officials are attacking you with the excuse of disorderly harem. Next time, they can find other reasons to attack you. Can''t you defend passively like this every time? As the saying goes, "if you keep it for a long time, you will lose it. One day, you will be forced to do nothing by them."


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "I don''t know that, but now I have a way. I can only see the moves."


    Li Shouzhong shook his head: "although the king of Qi is now in a high position and seems to be under one person and above ten thousand people, he is just cooking with fire and flowers. If your decree can''t be conveyed below, even if it is, it will be distorted. In addition, some willing followers will instruct the party members to criticize your mistakes. In the final analysis, you have no foundation in the court. "


    "I know this problem very well, but I''m going to set up my own team in a while." Song Qingshu also had a headache.


    Li Shouzhong looked at him and said meaningfully, "now, there is a ready-made force in the hall."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    Li Shouzhong replied: "a few months ago, Han kuozhou was still in power. Unfortunately, he was killed by Jia Sidao with a wave. Han''s group was leaderless and then defeated by all. But at the beginning, they could make Jia Sidao breathless. How many officials were under their hands? Later, they were suppressed by Jia Sidao, demoted one by one, demoted one by one. They didn''t disappear, they just lurked up, waiting for an opportunity. You have always had a good relationship with Han kuozhou. They have a natural liking for you, so it''s up to these people to set up a team quickly. "


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "thank you for your advice. In addition, I am not familiar with many people in the court hall. I would like to ask you to answer my questions and solve my doubts about the people who are still available in Hanzhou group."


    Li Shouzhong sighed: "in those days, the Qingyuan Party - ban, Han kuozhou excluded dissidents and attacked the Neo Confucianists. According to my position, I shouldn''t have spoken for them, but now the Li family and you are in the same boat, so I can''t stay away from them."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "in those days, the main reason for the Qingyuan Party''s ban was the fight for power between Han kuozhou and Zhao Ruyu. I was different from him. What''s more, I had a good relationship with the people of Jianshan Academy. Naturally, I would not attack the Neo Confucianism school as he did."


    Although many people in the later years, Tucao and Southern Song Dynasty Neo Confucianism, they could not make complaints about the times. In this world, Neo Confucianism still dominated and had positive significance. A large part of the people in the central and Northern Dynasties believed in this vein. In history, Han Tuozhou was fighting against Neo Confucianism and greatly losing heart. When the northern expedition was short, people had to call some school of science to conduct various tasks. As a result, all these people violated the rules one by one and destroyed the whole northern expedition.


    As a lesson from the past, song Qingshu would not have made the same mistake, not to mention the relationship between huang shang and Li Shouzhong.


    Hearing him say this, Li Shouzhong''s face was covered with a smile: "I also know you are not such a person, otherwise I would not have said so much to you."


    Then he told many of the characters: "today, in the court hall, Zhen Dexiu and others are in trouble. You have to go to the battle to refute them. In fact, you have fallen into Xiacheng. In those days, Han Jianzhou was criticized more than you, but he was as steady as a mountain every time, because his subordinates would take the initiative to refute them for him, so he didn''t need to go out in person. Although the Yushitai was Shi Miyuan''s territory, he couldn''t control no one. In those years, Han Jianzhou put in several cronies. As Yushitai, Liu Dexiu, Yang Da FA, and Liu Sanjie, they were very eloquent. They often quoted classics and allusions, and they were slightly inferior to the Confucians of the Neo Confucianism school; Shen Jizu, a counsellor in the lower Province, and you Zhengyan, Li Mu, a scholar in Zhongshu Province, are all good at dealing with government affairs; Chen Jia, the Minister of the Ministry of war, has always known about military affairs. "


    Song Qingshu used to know only the high-level personnel in Han Yuzhou group, but he didn''t know anything about these middle-level backbone forces. Listening carefully to Li Shouzhong''s introduction of these people one by one, he couldn''t help being open-minded.


    Li Shouzhong added: "Han kuozhou is also very powerful in the military. General Luo RIYUAN, the former Minister of the palace, and military officers Yang Ming and Zhang Xing are all very rare talents. It''s a pity that they assassinated Jia Sidao in order to avenge Han kuozhou a few days ago, but now they don''t know where they are. Ah, the two factions are fighting against each other. It''s all the pillars of the country that are hurt. "


    Listening to his voice, song Qingshu''s expression is a little strange. These people were rescued by him and arranged to go to the Golden Snake camp. Now we see if we have a chance to let them return to Lin''an.


    Keeping all the lists in mind, song Qingshu got up to leave. After all, he couldn''t leave the palace for too long. Originally, I wanted to talk to Li Mochou again, but unfortunately she refused to come out to meet her when she died, which made Li Shouzhong look strange and think that he had done something untold to his daughter.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to run away in a hurry and went back to the palace. He sent someone to call the people mentioned by Li Shouzhong into the palace. He talked for a long time until late at night


    Yesterday morning, he didn''t move because he was not from Song Qingshu. Why should he stand for him? But last night after entering the palace, I saw many acquaintances. For a moment, it seemed that I had found the organization again. When I was excited, I naturally wanted to shout for my new owner.


    Looking at the saliva of both sides flying, one by one quoting scriptures and spraying each other, song Qingshu felt very happy. He thought that it was true that the professional sprayer was the right one.


    Seeing that the two sides had almost finished their argument, song Qingshu found the right opportunity to come out and said: "now the situation is very special. He is covetous in the outer Jin Kingdom and peeps at the big treasure in the inner heart family. Now it is the most important thing to protect the official family. The official family has issued an edict. The so-called king has no joke. There is no need to discuss this matter any more."


    Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji look at each other face to face, but they have no choice but to lead the order. However, from each other''s eyes, they all feel the seriousness of the matter. The people of Han''s group have all turned to song Qingshu.


    Next, the topic turns to the marriage of the two princesses. The officials of the Ministry of rites think that the two princesses are married together. This is an unprecedented golden age, and all aspects of etiquette need to be considered in the long run.


    Shen Jizu and you Zhengyan Li Mu, the counsellors, had already been instructed to go out and say, "now the country is in turmoil. First Wu Xi''s rebellion, then Jin''s invasion, and now Wudang Mountain''s chaos. The imperial court is in troubled times, and people all over the country are in a panic. At this time, we can take advantage of the marriage of the two princesses to celebrate and Amnesty the world for peace of mind, Why care about some details? Before that, the government decided to get married as soon as possible. I think it was out of this consideration... "


    Song Qingshu secretly admired them. He just told them what he meant last night, but they came up with their own ideas. Listening to them, they put emphasis on rivers and mountains. The two princesses worked together as a husband, which was a bit disgraceful. But when he said that, the two princesses made sacrifices for their country, and there was a kind of great light between the lines, It''s really powerful.


    With the help of the ministers of the Han school, the matter was soon settled. Song Qingshu secretly exclaimed that the same thing, with the help of the following people, is easier to operate than a bare rod commander.


    Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji seem to have accepted their fate, but song Qingshu knows their temperament and will never give up. Now they are just caught off guard by the appearance of Han''s family. When they react, they will be more prepared to fight back. But at that time, I will be more fully prepared. Who is going to liquidate.


    After intensive preparation, three days later, song Qingshu married the two princesses and was granted the title of Duwei of the emperor''s son-in-law. There was a decree from the palace to Amnesty the world and share happiness with the people. The people jokingly called him "Shuangfeng emperor''s son-in-law", which became the envy and envy of countless men. After all, song Qingshu had many confidants and had no concept for ordinary people, But princess, everyone knows that.


    I don''t know how many men dream of getting the favor of the princess. As for the two princesses working together as a husband, I dare not even think about it. But song Qingshu turned these into reality. How can he not let countless men envy and hate?


    The whole wedding process is as follows: it''s worth mentioning that in the middle of the wedding, Wang Ziteng takes song Qingshu and asks him when he will be married to Yu Yan, which makes Li Qingluo look very blue.


    Secretly warned song Qingshu not to really hit YuYan''s idea, and also decided to send a letter to inform Yuyan to stay in Leigu mountain for a period of time, don''t come back so soon.


    Song Qingshu could only shake his head and smile bitterly.


    After being busy for a long time and socializing for a long time, it was time to enter the bridal chamber. Song Qingshu was drunk and went to the bridal chamber, but soon he was silly, because the palace maid asked him, "my husband-in-law, which princess''s room should I go to first?"


    Song Qingshu knew that this choice could not be decided at will, no matter how big his heart was. The first room meant too many, and the two princesses, even their own sisters, could not have nothing to do with it.


    In my heart, I scolded the officials of the Ministry of rites half to death, thinking that I can''t let the two princesses wait for him in the same room?

 Chapter 2057

    Song Qingshu was also angry. Of course, he knew there was no such possibility. It is unprecedented for two princesses to marry a man at the same time. What would it be like to let them stay together in the bridal chamber like ordinary women and wait for their husband? Where is the face of the royal family?


    What''s more, even if an ordinary family marries a daughter, there is no reason why two brides stay in the same room at the same time.


    When song Qingshu was having a headache, suddenly a beautiful yellow shadow came out of the corridor. It was the woman who had not seen her for several days.


    "Long time no see..." Song Qingshu didn''t feel guilty when he spoke, but after thinking about it, he felt that his reaction was strange. How could he run into his wife when he was cheating outside?


    "Just a few days." The yellow shirt girl is still as bright as before, but there is a little loneliness between her eyebrows. "By the way, I haven''t had time to congratulate you."


    Listening to the other party''s lack of sincerity, song Qingshu was also embarrassed. He couldn''t help looking for a topic and said, "I haven''t seen you these days. What are you doing?"


    "It''s just a matter of picking up some of master''s relics and seeing things and thinking about people." Huang shannu sighed, obviously didn''t want to continue this topic, pointed to the room inside and said, "I just went in and said some personal words to Yuanyuan and hu''er, but I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    "Do not disturb, do not disturb, you are their sister, and in order to save them so much effort, they are in the world''s most pro person." Song Qingshu said, thinking what happened, how could it be so embarrassing to talk this day.


    The yellow dress girl shook her head: "from now on, you will be their closest person in the world."


    "Er..." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    The yellow dress girl forced to smile: "don''t disturb the bridegroom''s wedding night, I''ll go first." Then he turned and left.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously stretched out his hand to keep him, but it was frozen in the middle. If he could still keep her on weekdays, how could he keep her today? Is it difficult to say that you are lonely all by yourself. Why don''t you stay and get married?


    Thinking of all kinds of possible Shura reaction after saying this, song Qingshu could not help shivering.


    At this time, the yellow shirt girl suddenly stopped and said in a soft voice, "by the way, I may be closed in Jianshan Academy for some time in the future."


    "What are you doing behind closed doors?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Naturally, it''s the martial arts secret script left by the cultivation master." at this time, Huang shannu''s face showed a very sad look. "If my martial arts were higher, I wouldn''t have to sit back and watch all that happen in Wudang Mountain and be helpless."


    Leaving this sentence, her figure disappeared at the end of the corridor, only the faint fragrance in the air proved that she had stayed.


    In Song Qingshu''s silence, he didn''t know whether he was incompetent to save Huang Chang or couldn''t stop his puppet from manipulating Zhao Gou.


    Originally, the relationship between the two sides eased because they rescued her from the assassin last time, but this time they got married with her two sisters, I''m afraid that the goodwill value will be exhausted.


    Song Qingshu finally understood why there were several parallel lines in the love games of the neon kingdom in previous lives. It was doomed that you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. No matter how strong your ability is, getting close to some people will eventually distance you from others.


    "The emperor''s son-in-law, the emperor''s son-in-law, the time is coming. Which side should we go first?" At this time, a maid in waiting came to ask for his advice.


    Song Qingshu''s head was very big for a while. He had just hurt their elder sister. Now when he made a choice, would he hurt one of them again?


    Just as he was having a headache, another maid in waiting came to inform him. Song Qingshu recognized him as Zhao Yuanyuan''s maid.


    The servant girl saluted, and then said, "our master asked me to send a message. Please go to my sister first."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect to hear such words from the other party. Zhao Yuanyuan''s gentle and quiet appearance appeared in his mind. He knew that she was always the most understanding. I''m afraid she guessed her own dilemma, so he took the initiative to help him out. How can such a woman be disliked.


    Zhao hu''er''s maid of honor also trotted all the way to song Qingshu, and then said, "go back to my husband''s son-in-law, our princess, please go to my sister''s side first, saying that all these years my sister is asking her, and all good things are given to her first. This time it''s her turn to let her go."


    Hearing these words, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and crying. How can he say that he is like a thing, he is not a thing... Er, no, bah, bah


    Zhao hu''er, who has always been willful and charming, is also so understanding, which song Qingshu did not expect.


    At this moment, the two maids in waiting had already quarreled and pushed song Qingshu to each other one after another. Obviously, when they came out, their master told them again and again that they were afraid that they would not finish their tasks.


    Looking at the two little girls fighting, song Qingshu didn''t have a sense of absurdity. People are fighting for ownership, but they are pushing each other.


    After listening for a while, song Qingshu finally couldn''t help it. He cleared his throat and separated them: "there''s no need to fight. I won''t go to any room. Let them come to my room."


    "Ah?" The two little maids were silly and didn''t react at all for a moment.


    The elder official frowned and said, "this... This is not right."


    Song Qingshu eyes a stare: "what''s wrong."


    "I''m afraid it''s not suitable for etiquette..." the woman official could not help but step back. She was in charge of Royal etiquette. If she had a son-in-law who was so arrogant, she might have slapped him in the face. After all, the general son-in-law was not as beautiful as the folk imagined. But who is this person? She has great martial arts and power. How dare she offend each other.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "when I enter my house, I will act according to my family''s etiquette. There are not so many rules in our family, and I don''t force the two princesses to do everything voluntarily."


    But he was really worried that the two girls'' faces were too thin. If you wait for me and I wait for you, no one dares to take a step first. In that way, three monks really have no water to eat. So he asked the two little maids to say, "when you go back, you tell the princess that I''m drunk and I need to be taken care of in my room."


    The two little maids blinked, as if shocked by his shamelessness.


    The female officials on one side were cheeky. They thought that all the young ladies in the capital regarded him as a dream girl. If they knew that he was such a rascal, they would think about him.


    "By the way, I don''t want anyone to leak a word about everything found here today. As long as I hear any rumors, everyone in the yard and the whole family are allocated to Yazhou today." When song Qingshu said this, he appropriately released the great master''s momentum. How could these maids stand this? They felt like they were about to die.


    Yazhou at this time was not the place of spring in later generations. It was the most remote place in the Song Dynasty. It was full of snakes, insects and miasma. Those who were sent there had never heard of anyone coming back alive.


    A group of maids shivered and nodded.


    Seeing their panic, song Qingshu was a little upset: "today is my happy day. Later everyone will get 20 Liang silver red envelopes."


    "Thank you for your son-in-law!"


    "The son-in-law is so nice!"


    "I wish the emperor''s son-in-law and the princess an early birth!"


    ¡­¡­


    Now the maids turned their worries into happiness one after another. Twenty Liang silver is a huge sum of money for ordinary people.


    Song Qingshu nodded. Then he went back to his room with a smile and began to pretend to be drunk.


    The two little maids outside looked at each other, obviously experiencing a very fierce psychological struggle. However, the power and terror of song Qingshu made them too intimidating. In the end, the two little maids convinced each other that they would be the same family anyway, and the two princesses would not push them around, so they "sold" their master.


    When Zhao Yuanyuan learned that song Qingshu was quite drunk, she found that her sister Zhao hu''er was already there when she went there. It turned out that she had a delicate mind. At first, she was worried that it would be wrong to come here like this. Later, she hesitated for a long time, but finally she was not at ease, so she came to have a look. Unlike Zhao hu''er, who was heartless and didn''t think about other influences at all, he came here immediately after hearing the news.


    Seeing Zhao hu''er wringing the towel clumsily, Zhao Yuanyuan couldn''t help but chuckle: "I''ll do it."


    "There won''t be anything wrong with brother song." Seeing song Qingshu sleeping like a dead pig, Zhao hu''er can''t help but feel a little flustered. She has heard that if she drinks too much, it''s easy for her to die. Da Luo Jinxian can''t help her.


    Although she knew that this possibility was very low, her concern was chaotic and her heart was still tense.


    "I don''t know which bastards are pouring wine for elder brother song. I''ll send someone to check it out tomorrow, and then let the emperor''s elder brother demote them to Yazhou." Zhao hu''er said angrily.


    "Again nonsense," Zhao Yuanyuan looked at her sister angrily, "which marriage do not drink a lot of wine."


    As if to be reminded, song Qingshu, who had been sleeping in bed, turned over and grabbed at random, as if to grasp the nonexistent wine cup: "wine, I want to drink ~"


    "Still drinking," Zhao hu''er said, "we can''t drink any more wine."


    Wedding night is a day that every girl is looking forward to, in which Heying wine is the last ceremony of the wedding ceremony. Without this ring, the girl''s mood is inevitably lost.


    "I''m just talking about drinking hehe wine." The two girls felt that they were suddenly hugged, and then a banter came to their ears.


    "Ah ~ ~" the two girls were startled and jumped up instinctively. After seeing clearly that it was song Qingshu, they were relieved: "brother song, are you... Are you not drunk?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "today I drink a lot, but I''m a little drunk."


    Here, Zhao Yuanyuan didn''t understand, her face flushed: "you deliberately deceived us to come here?"

 Chapter 2058

    Song Qingshu was as cunning as a fox with a smile: "if I don''t like this, how can you come here?"


    Zhao Yuanyuan blushed and wanted to go when she stood up. Zhao hu''er didn''t want to go at all, but when she saw that her sister had all got up, she was embarrassed to stay, so she had to follow her.


    Song Qingshu was in a hurry. He immediately took their hands and said, "Hey, all of them have come. Why do you go at this time?"


    Zhao Yuanyuan lowered her head and blushed: "it''s really not polite."


    Seeing that Zhao hu''er was busy, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "we haven''t been together like this before. What''s unreasonable?"


    The two girls couldn''t help thinking about the thrill they had in the imperial palace of the state of Jin. In order to bring down the prince and the king of Wei, they performed a play. They thought about the beauty in the process. Rao Shi Zhao hu''er''s heartless nature couldn''t help her blushing cheeks.


    "That''s... Different." Zhao Yuanyuan thought about it for a long time and finally came up with a reason that was not a reason.


    "It''s different." Song Qingshu looks at her jokingly.


    "It''s just different." Zhao Yuanyuan didn''t know what to say, and her face turned red.


    One side of Zhao hu''er also whispered: "brother song, this is really not good."


    Song Qingshu didn''t think it had anything to do with it, but when he saw that the two girls were holding on with embarrassment, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t be greedy for pleasure and let them bear the criticism they shouldn''t have. Moreover, today is still their happy day, and he didn''t want to leave them any unhappiness.


    Thinking of this, he no longer insisted, and finally released the two: "OK, you go back to your room first, I''ll come to you."


    "Go to hu''er first." Zhao Yuanyuan left a word in a hurry and ran out. When she came back to the room, she felt her heart beating. She poured a glass of water and took a sip. Suddenly she heard someone pushing the door. She was startled. She went back to bed and sat down. She picked up the fan and covered her face again.


    Seeing her flustered appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "don''t be afraid, it''s me." As he spoke, he closed the door.


    Zhao Yuanyuan vaguely saw him through the fan and couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you go to hu''er, why..."


    Song Qingshu came over with a smile: "hu''er told me to come to you first." She went to the bedside and took the fan in her hand, revealing the girl''s coquettish face.


    "She..." Zhao Yuanyuan was so nervous that she subconsciously wanted to catch the fan beside her. However, she suddenly realized that the fan was used to cover a woman''s shame when she got married. When she was picked up by her husband in her bridal chamber, she didn''t pick it up any more. She had to wring the corners of her clothes nervously, thinking that this was the most important moment in her life. For a moment, she was so nervous that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Although hu''er seems careless at ordinary times, she also has her delicate side," Song Qingshu sat down beside her. "She told me that you usually take care of her, and you let her do everything. Now it''s her turn to let you. What''s more, it''s not for her husband, it''s just for me to go to her later."


    "I feel more guilty when she says that." Zhao Yuanyuan frowned and said.


    "It''s all a family. What do you care about?" Song Qingshu worried that they would push each other around. At last, the atmosphere became cold, so he got up and came to the table. Hezhe wine was already ready here. He poured a cup and handed it to Zhao Yuanyuan. "Lady, it''s time to drink Hezhe wine."


    "Yes, my husband." Zhao Yuanyuan bit her lip, but she didn''t retort after all. She took the drink and seemed to be able to hear her heart beating clearly in the whole process.


    Hearing her soft husband, song Qingshu suddenly felt some interference in her throat. Zhao Yuanyuan was the gentle and quiet type. At this time, she was full of shyness and love. It was too sweet.


    The girl''s lips were still stained with the water of Hezhe wine, which was very dazzling and attractive under the candlelight. Song Qingshu could not help kissing it.


    Zhao Yuanyuan''s eyes were round and her body froze in an instant. She grasped the clothes with both hands tightly. She didn''t know where to put them. However, thinking that the other party was her husband, she slowly closed her eyes. Only her trembling eyelashes showed that her mood was not so calm at this time.


    Feeling that the girl''s body has softened down, song Qingshu gently embraces her in his arms, enjoying the sweet and charming youth atmosphere of the girl.


    How experienced song Qingshu is. Where did Zhao Yuanyuan see such means of picking ladies? Before long, she was short of breath and full of emotion. She was completely controlled by the other party. She didn''t know when she was lying on the brocade quilt.


    She knew what was coming, and she didn''t dare to open her eyes.


    Looking at Zhao Yuanyuan''s nervous appearance, song Qingshu didn''t force her to open her eyes. Instead, she quietly appreciated the girl''s coyness and shyness. Compared with the maturity and enthusiasm of a young woman, it can be said that Mei, LAN, Zhu and Ju are good at each other. They are all things that men can''t refuse.


    Feeling the weight of a man on her body, Zhao Yuanyuan knows that the most important moment is coming. She wants her lover to put out the red candle in the room, but she is too shy to speak. The only thing she can do is to open her body gently and cooperatively, and greet her husband gently.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Zhao Yuanyuan pushed the man beside her: "husband, you should go to hu''er." Her voice is very small, some tremble, it seems that there is a little pain, but more is sweet, the room is constantly ringing her soft supplication and urging.


    "All right, all right, I''ll be there." Song Qingshu gets up from the bed. From the beginning, Zhao Yuanyuan has been urging him, and now he can''t get rid of it.


    "Wait a minute ~" red quilt stretched out a snow-white arm to hold him, although Zhao Yuanyuan''s body has been extremely tired, she still got up to pass on his clothes, "put on the clothes, just like this, like... Like what."


    Song Qingshu can''t laugh or cry: "anyway, it''s going to take off immediately, so why bother?" Zhao Yuanyuan wrapped up the quilt in front of her body, but this is to serve him. Wearing brocade quilt will inevitably slip because of action, and her white and dazzling skin will be reflected by the red mandarin duck quilt. I really feel pity for her.


    "Husband, don''t make trouble," Zhao Yuanyuan pushed away his evil hand with a red face. "Every girl is looking forward to her wedding night. If you don''t clean your clothes and don''t talk about it, you will inevitably feel lost."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and realized that what she said was very reasonable, so he stopped fussing and began to clean up.


    As like as two peas in the room, Zhao Yuanyuan''s hat was worn as soon as he entered the room. "Now it''s almost the same. Go to the sister of the lamb."


    Song Qingshu gently hugged her and kissed her forehead: "I''ll be back in a moment." Just now, Zhao Yuanyuan''s tenderness is really unforgettable.


    As soon as Zhao Yuanyuan''s face turned red, she said in a hurry, "no... don''t come back. You''ll stay with your sister later."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was embarrassed and thought about her sister everywhere. As soon as she turned her eyes, she had a plan in her heart: "let''s see later. I''ll go first."


    "Well ~" I don''t know whether it''s shyness or something. Zhao Yuanyuan got into the quilt again and just answered in a low voice.

 Chapter 2059

    Song Qingshu came to the room on the other side. After entering the door, he saw Zhao hu''er sitting on the bed with her eyes half closed and her eyes half open. The whole person was shaking from time to time. Everyone else was sweating for her, worried that she would fall to the ground.


    Song Qingshu can''t help laughing. The girl''s nerves are really thick. She fell asleep here on her wedding night. Although she waited for him in the middle of the night, she must be Zhao Yuanyuan with delicate mind. At this time, she must be full of all kinds of wishful thinking. How can she sleep.


    Stopped the maid to wake her up and signaled her to go out first. The little maid, with a red face and a smile, closed the door for them.


    When she came to the bedside and sat down, it became more and more obvious that Zhao hu''er''s face was white and red, which could be broken by blowing. Everywhere she exuded the youth and beauty of a girl.


    Let her wait for the middle of the night, song Qingshu heart full of pity, just this time Zhao hu''er body swaying, center of gravity did not hold, he quickly from the side to embrace her, action is very gentle, for fear of waking her.


    If it was normal, Zhao hu''er might have fallen asleep, but today was her wedding night after all. No matter how nervous she was, she would not have really fallen asleep. She felt her body changed and woke up subconsciously.


    When she found herself lying in a man''s arms, she could not help but almost scream out in fright, until she saw each other clearly.


    "Scared you?" Song Qingshu didn''t hide the change of the other''s expression.


    Zhao Hu son sat up straight body, subconsciously wiped wipe mouth corners does not exist saliva: "accidentally fell asleep, let you laugh."


    "I''m married, and I''m so polite." Song Qingshu noticed that she was nervously tidying up her clothes. She seemed worried about her make-up. She could not help holding her hand with a smile. "Don''t worry, you are very beautiful now."


    "Really?" Zhao hu''er blushed and lowered her head, embarrassed to look at him.


    Her small hands are very soft, coupled with the girl''s unique coquettish infinite appearance, song Qingshu''s heartstrings seem to be stirred by a pair of invisible hands.


    His heart is a little hot, but also clear can not leave any regret to each other: "lady, it''s time to drink wine."


    Hearing each other''s address, Zhao hu''er, who had always been careless, seemed like a shy quail, but answered it softly.


    After drinking the wine, song Qingshu lowers her head to kiss her lips. Zhao hu''er seems to know what is coming, and a pair of small hands tightly grasp his clothes.


    Song Qingshu had just been made a lot there. At this time, holding the soft body of a young girl who was full of love for him, he felt her sweet lips. He only felt that his whole body was swollen, and he could not help it. He put down the curtain beside the bed, and the two figures slowly fell to the bed.


    Only the sound of red candle burning was left in the room, with the soft murmur of a girl from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go to your sister." I don''t know how long after that, Zhao hu''er''s voice came from the red quilt. Tears could be seen on the girl''s cheek, but there was no sadness. There was only satisfaction and happiness.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "you are really smart. Just now Yuanyuan keeps driving me to your side, and now you keep driving me to her side. I''m so unpopular."


    "No, it''s not," Zhao hu''er said hastily, "but I don''t want my sister to be sad alone."


    "You''re not afraid that I''m sad." Song Qingshu said depressingly, "just over there, I''m not up and down. Now I''m being teased by you. It''s really hard."


    Zhao hu''er''s cheeks were flushed. When she thought of the beauty just now, she was reluctant to part with it.


    Seeing her acquiescence, song Qingshu smiles and goes back to bed. Zhao Hu''s head is slightly raised, revealing her long white neck. Her teeth nibble at her red lips, her eyes are closed tightly subconsciously, and her eyebrows show an expression of pain or happiness.


    After a long time, Zhao hu''er was lying in her lover''s arms. She couldn''t lift her strength: "husband, I can''t be so selfish. You really need to go to her sister''s side. Otherwise, she would be so lonely."


    Song Qingshu has a headache: "I don''t want to be chased by her later." Thinking of staying in this room for a while and then in that room for a while, there is no time for a good night''s rest.


    "But..." Zhao hu''er frowned, obviously she didn''t want to make her sister sad.


    Song Qingshu suddenly whispered in her ear. Zhao hu''er''s face turned red instantly: "how can this work?"


    "Why not." Song Qingshu continued to enlighten her, "anyway, the ceremony has just been finished, and I didn''t leave you any regrets."


    "But... How would you like us to meet tomorrow?" Zhao hu''er turned around, leaving his smooth white back to him.


    Hearing her tone loose, song Qingshu said: "what you are worried about is that you are only seen by the palace people. At that time, there will be some rumors. So just now, I didn''t force you to go back to the room and block other people''s mouths. It''s late at night now. There are not many people outside. And with my martial arts, I can guarantee that no one will find out. "


    Zhao hu''er blinked. She didn''t know whether she was thinking seriously or how to refuse.


    "I''m too reluctant to let either of you stay alone on your wedding night. That''s why I have to make such a bad decision." Song Qingshu continued to persuade.


    Zhao hu''er spat with a red face: "I''m not a fool. I don''t know what my husband''s idea is."


    Being directly exposed, song Qingshu''s expression was a little chatty.


    Zhao hu''er bit her lips, and finally made up her mind: "you should send me back before dawn, or we will not have to live if people see us."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. As soon as she was wrapped in the quilt, she held her in her arms and even went to the other room.


    "Husband, why are you here again?" Hearing the sound in the room, Zhao Yuanyuan asked softly, supporting herself, but she was very tired.


    While closing the door, song Qingshu replied, "I don''t want you to spend your wedding night alone."


    "But when you come here, what will hu''er do?" Zhao Yuanyuan said urgently.


    At this time, song Qingshu has come to the bedside: "so I brought her here."


    Wrapped in the quilt, with only one head exposed, Zhao hu''er turned red and called out timidly: "sister ~"


    "Ah?" Zhao Yuanyuan exclaimed, half awakened from her drowsiness, and sat up in a hurry, "aren''t you joking? There are so many people in the palace. Once it''s spread out, not only will the royal family lose face, but also your husband will be impeached by the censor."


    She used to be gentle, but now she is more serious than ever.


    Song Qingshu put Zhao hu''er down and comforted him in a soft voice: "don''t worry, no one will see it. I will send her back quietly before dawn."


    Seeing what she wanted to say, song Qingshu said in a hurry, "I just don''t want any of you to spend the night alone. Don''t worry, just sleep and do nothing."


    Zhao Yuanyuan bit her lips and sighed for a long time: "I''m afraid of you."

 Chapter 2060

    The next morning, song Qingshu walked out of the room with a clear mind. As for whether he followed the agreement last night, he just went to bed, and only they knew.


    "Good morning, my son-in-law." Seeing his maids salute one after another, after leaving, they whisper one after another, "the emperor''s son-in-law''s physical strength is really good. He went to the two princesses'' rooms last night. He got up so early today, just like nothing happened."


    "You little hoof is blushing like this. You must be in the mood of spring."


    "The emperor''s son-in-law is a banishment immortal in the sky. How dare I have the idea of not sharing it."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the voice behind him, song Qingshu looks a little strange. I didn''t expect that he would become so popular one day.


    When they came to the political affairs hall to deal with the political affairs, the ministers were surprised that he got up so early today to deal with the official affairs. They congratulated each other and also raised a lot of admiration.


    After Song Qingshu finished his official business, he suddenly received a letter from king Qi''s mansion. He learned that the bodyguard experts sent by Golden Snake camp had arrived in Lin''an. He was overjoyed and went to discuss with Wang Ziteng.


    Wang Ziteng didn''t give up. He soon arranged for these people to take charge of Zhao Gou''s close defense. Then he quietly took song Qingshu and said, "Qingshu, you should also know that this imperial palace guard was originally my territory. Now the people who promised you so readily put in. First, we are grasshoppers on the rope, We should unite against other forces; Second, it''s mainly for YuYan''s sake. Anyway, sooner or later, they are all family, so they are not so outsider. "


    Song Qingshu said to himself that with his close relationship with Li Qingluo, we are actually a family now.


    As soon as Wang Ziteng''s words changed, he began to ask about the date of his marriage with Wang Yuyan, which made song Qingshu in a hurry.


    "I''ve just been married to the princess. If I''m married to Yuyan at this time, I''ll be criticized, and I''ve also wronged her..." Song Qingshu racked his brains and finally gave up his idea for the time being.


    After the separation, song Qingshu thought that in order to avoid the war between the two sides, Li Qingluo had a white lie on Wudang Mountain, which made it a bit difficult to end up.


    If we tell the truth, we can''t guarantee that Wang Ziteng won''t turn over. Moreover, even if he tries to bear it down, the two sides will no longer have the basis for cooperation, and the cooperation will not be as close as it is now.


    During this period of time, Lin''an was full of enemies. He didn''t want to turn his only ally Wang family into enemies.


    It''s a pity that he can''t come up with a solution to this problem. At present, he can only use a procrastination formula.


    In the afternoon, the good news came again, and the people from lingjiu Palace also arrived. The tight string of song Qingshu finally relaxed. With these people and the guards of Golden Snake camp, he was able to control the palace completely.


    After being led into the palace, the four maidservants of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju looked around curiously.


    "Wow, is this the palace?"


    "What? It''s not much bigger than the Condor palace."


    "And the view is much worse than the Condor palace."


    "Yes, the imperial garden is too small. So many concubines can see it without looking up."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu heard a black line, thinking that this is the palace, ah, the palace does not want face?


    "Well, don''t yell so that you won''t be heard." Song Qingshu felt guilty. He always had the feeling of taking a group of local bumpkins into the city.


    Several maids took out half of their swords and hummed, "who dares to laugh, we''ll kill them with one sword."


    Song Qingshu touched his forehead with his hand. He felt very tired. These people were used to lawlessness in lingjiu palace. After all, they were the local snakes there. Every time they went up the mountain, the people in 72 cave of 36 islands were terrified. They would be killed by them. Naturally, they were wild.


    "Don''t you even listen to me?" Song qingshuban said.


    See him really angry, a few wenches immediately quiet if shiver, hurried to behave politely: "maidservant dare not."


    Song Qingshu nodded and continued: "this is the imperial palace. If you make a mistake, not only your life is in danger, but also it''s easy to get me a handle. At that time, the court doesn''t know how many people will take the opportunity to attack me."


    Although the maids were not satisfied with the danger of life, they still understood it and would bring trouble to the Lord. They nodded their heads busily.


    Song Qingshu had a headache. He thought that he had miscalculated before. It might not be so easy for these arrogant women in Tianshan to learn the rules of the imperial palace.


    Fortunately, there are still some old and serious people like granny Yu, who soon scolded Meilan and Zhuju, and then began to restrict the deployment.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods her head. Although she is not famous in the world, she is very good at Kung Fu. She once played with xuanci of Shaolin Temple. Xuanci, who only uses five points of internal power, is not her opponent at all. Therefore, she has a level of 70% or 80% of xuanci, which can be regarded as the level of imperial equipment.


    There are nine departments in Jiutian of lingjiu palace. Mother Yu is the leader of Haotian department. Although the leaders of other departments are a little inferior, they are not much different. Every other disciple is also outstanding. The key is that as a woman, she can be arranged in the back palace as a palace maid. With this new force, song Qingshu can finally rest assured.


    Next, it took a few days for the people in the lingjiu palace to get familiar with the situation in the Imperial Palace, and then let them find the little maid in the princess Jia palace and report on the harm that Princess Jia had done to Princess Wu.


    In the past, it was said that Princess Wu died suddenly in the harem. Everyone was deeply worried about this. However, the water in the harem was always deep, and no one could not help mixing it. However, everyone suspected Princess Jia, who had always been at odds with Princess Wu.


    Now, hearing the news, everyone has such a feeling in their heart.


    There are palace maids testifying, and the bitter Lord Princess Wu suddenly appears to confront each other. It can be said that there is a mountain of irrefutable evidence. Now Jia Sidao is dead, and Princess Jia is helpless. In addition to the previous assassins in Chongqing palace, the prince''s family also suspects that she is playing a trick, so they stand by.


    Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji wanted to help, but they couldn''t get in the back palace. Moreover, the evidence was so abundant that they weighed it over and over again, but they didn''t intervene in the end.


    In the end, the emperor decreed that Princess Jia was put into the cold palace, and Princess Wu became the most favorite concubine in the harem again.


    Then song Qingshu secretly called the Golden Snake camp into Beijing to defend the capital with Zhao Gou''s order. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, song Qingshu asked the troops of the Golden Snake camp to bypass the Jianghuai defense line of the Southern Song Dynasty, walk by sea, and then land near Shanyin, where Lu''s territory is, and Lu Guanying is there to meet them. So until the army entered Lin''an City, other people just recovered.


    Song Qingshu was the head of the imperial court in name. It was a fait accompli that the army went to Beijing. All forces had to admit their orders and postponed the action against song Qingshu.


    Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji got together in private. At last, they couldn''t help sighing: "the song people want to imitate the story of Dong Zhuo and Hou Jing."

 Chapter 2061

    With the support of the army, song Qingshu began to fight back.


    In the first place, a series of officials involved in King Yi''s rebellion were purged. Because Wang Yi was closely related to the four families, many officials from the Jia family, the historian family and the Xue family were also involved.


    Of course, there was still room for song Qingshu not to move those people in the core circle, so that it would not be worthwhile for them to break the net.


    Rao also cleaned up a number of branches, leaving a large number of positions vacant, so song Qingshu took the opportunity to promote Han''s old ministers.


    Of course, in order to avoid his mistakes in the past, he listened to Li Shouzhong''s suggestion of "recommending the sages" and wantonly wooed people from Jianshan Academy.


    First of all, the ban on learning was removed, and the officials such as Zhao Ruyu and Lu Zuqian, who were dismissed when Han Zhuzhou was in power, were reinstated. Then, Zhu Xi''s official title was pursued, and Lin Dazhong, Lou Yao and other old 15 people were called to the court. Many Neo Confucians such as Yang Jian and Li Xinchuan were recruited, and even great Confucians such as Zhen Dexiu and Wei liaoweng, who had impeached him, were greatly rewarded and promoted.


    Then, Zhu Xi, Zhou Dunyi, Cheng Hao, Cheng Yi and Zhang Zai, who did not meet the conditions of posthumous title granting, were given posthumous titles of Wen, yuan, Chun, Zheng and Ming respectively, so as to improve the status of Neo Confucianism and win the support of Neo Confucianism.


    Therefore, although song Qingshu married two princesses at the same time, and carried soldiers with self-respect, all kinds of behaviors went against the philosophy of Neo Confucianism. But as the saying goes, the school of Neo Confucianism enjoyed unprecedented treatment and had a better impression on him. Although some great scholars often impeached him, he was only a few in the end. He successfully won the friendship of most people in Jianshan Academy.


    Of course, in addition to that, song Qingshu put a lot of energy on the control of the army. Now he took the emperor to order the princes to hold tiger amulets. At the same time, he was still in charge of military affairs and had the authority to dispatch troops. According to the system of the song Dynasty, in theory, the army would listen to him. But in this world, there were some changes in the power structure of the Song Dynasty. The four big families were deeply rooted, and many people in the army were their family members. If anything happened, he might not be able to mobilize the army.


    From later generations, he deeply understood the truth that political power came out of the barrel of a gun, so he attached great importance to it. Fortunately, Han had a huge influence in the army before. With these people as his team, it was much easier for him to rebuild his system.


    Han Jianzhou, who used to be the center of the Japanese army, including Luo RIYUAN, Yang Ming, Zhang Xing and Hua Yue, was also transferred back from the Golden Snake camp. Although they had committed the felony of assassinating Jia Sidao before, now Jia Sidao is dead, and he is also the head of the Imperial court. It''s not too difficult to find a reason to exonerate them.


    These people had a wide range of contacts in the army, including those who knew Han kuozhou well before. With their help, song Qingshu soon took control of the army near the capital.


    In addition to the previous defections of GAODA and xiangshibi, and the fact that Sichuan was under his control, he is no longer as worried as before. The situation in the Southern Song Dynasty has temporarily stabilized.


    Of course, the influence of Shi Miyuan, Xue Ji and Jia''s remnant forces in the army can not be underestimated. In a short period of time, song Qingshu could not control all the troops, but at least they could not use the army to "clear the emperor''s side" or anything.


    Ren Yingying has also been taken to the palace by him. During this period of time, he wants to train her to learn her behavior habits, voice, etc., and at the same time, let her contact the "confidants" promoted in the court.


    Song Qingshu had thought that it would not be so troublesome, but he knew that the peace of Lin''an City now was based on his strong force and prestige. If everyone knew that he had left Lin''an, all parties would certainly take action. Ren Yingying alone might not be able to hold it down, and it might be said that the "team" he had worked hard to build during this period might also turn over.


    So he can only make Ren Yingying look like herself and sit in the capital. No one is more suitable for Lin''an than her. No matter Chen Yuanyuan or Li Qingluo, they all have their own shortcomings. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to give them this place easily. As for a Ke and Zhao Yuanyuan, Zhao huler''s sisters, they didn''t think about it at all.


    Only Ren Yingying is the most trustworthy, intelligent and astute. The key is that she used to be a high-ranking saint. She naturally has the temperament of a high-ranking person. In addition, some time ago, she was in charge of Prince Qi''s residence and accumulated certain experience and prestige.


    Besides, there is the influence of the sun and moon god cult behind Ren Yingying. Although the sun and moon god cult members are good and bad, they do gather a large number of talents. In addition, song Qingshu is worried that the imperial palace will not have enough force to suppress him after he leaves. After all, the historian has an imperial master Shi Hao, and the Xue family also has a sword God Xue Yiren. No matter who he is, the experts of lingjiu palace and Golden Snake camp alone may not be able to stop him.


    As for Li Qingluo, the relationship between them is very delicate. It is said that they are lovers. They always feel that the relationship is a little bit worse. Simply speaking, it''s gun friend. It seems that they have made a lot of feelings, because she has a certain degree of independence, and she can''t stay in the palace all day to assist Ren Yingying. Moreover, relying on her alone, she may not be the opponent of Shi Hao, Xue Yiren and others.


    Song Qingshu always had a headache. As a result, Ren Yingying solved the problem. She was so distressed that her daughter came to see her. She stayed here as a bodyguard to solve the problem of lack of high-end force in the palace.


    Over the years, the cooperation between Song Qingshu and Ren Wuxing has gone deep into all aspects. In addition, the previous team of Lin''an qiwangfu was basically formed by the people of the sun moon god religion. Therefore, the relationship between the two sides has become the closest ally. It doesn''t matter if some secrets are properly disclosed to him.


    After all, Ren Yingying is his only daughter. As a result, his son-in-law is a big turnip, so he married two princesses in front of his daughter.


    Ren even thought about giving the son-in-law a good lesson, but considering the gap between the two sides, he gave up the idea instantly. But dissatisfaction still exists in my heart, until I come to Lin''an and find that the other party has controlled a country!


    Let me go is the kind with great desire for power. Otherwise, he would not plan to unify the Wulin. However, when he came to Lin''an, he found that his son-in-law was only one step away from the emperor, and instantly felt that those in the Wulin were just small fights.


    Before, even though song Qingshu was highly skilled in martial arts, he complained about his daughter''s injustice. However, once he knew that the other party might become emperor, all his dissatisfaction disappeared.


    Being a royal concubine may even make him a queen, but it''s much brighter than being a concubine. So when he heard his daughter''s request, he agreed to it, and even dealt with affairs more actively than Ren Yingying.


    After arranging everything after he left, song Qingshu knew that it was time to go to Xixia to recruit a bride. However, now he was faced with a problem. Ren Yingying changed his identity to Lin''an, so he could not appear in public. Of course, for Xixia, they could not marry the princess to a man with many wives, So it doesn''t matter that song Qingshu doesn''t need his own identity.


    But in this way, a question arises, that is, in what capacity did he participate in the recruitment of relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty? After all, Li Qinglu is already his man. He doesn''t want to be taken away by other men. Even if he secretly controls the selection process to prevent the Mongolian prince from succeeding, there will be a winner in the end.


    So after thinking about it, he can only become a candidate for marriage, so as to ensure the return of a beautiful woman. To be shortlisted for the Western Xia Dynasty, the candidate is either a prince or a giant. Song Qingshu can''t use his own identity, which makes him extremely headache.


    In the end, it was Li Qingluo''s proposal that made him suddenly cheerful, that is to pretend to be Jia Baoyu!


    First of all, Jia Baoyu is dead, only a few people know about him and Zhou Zhiruo, and everyone else only knows that Jia Baoyu is missing; Secondly, he once pretended to be Jia Baoyu, and now it''s not difficult for him to return to his old career; Jia Baoyu has a noble status and is really qualified to participate in the recruitment of relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty.


    Most importantly, after Jia Sidao''s death, Jia Baoyu is theoretically the successor of the Jia family. The huge Jia group has been silent for a long time. In the final analysis, there are no leaders, so they have to hibernate temporarily. But this does not mean that the crisis is eliminated. Sooner or later, these people will break out.


    Once Jia Baoyu returns to Jia''s house, his successor will naturally call on his confidants who are still loyal to Jia Sidao. Jia''s group lurks around him. Whatever Shi Miyuan and Xue Ji want to do, they may want to attract him to cooperate.


    In this way, song Qingshu could know the enemy''s overall plan in advance, and it would be difficult to lose at that time.


    "Suddenly I feel a little sinister." Looking at the smile of the brother in the mirror, the song and Qing books could not help but make complaints about it.


    After all, it will take a few days to prepare for returning to Jia''s house, so it is impossible to set out to recruit relatives in Xixia immediately. So after making this plan, song Qingshu immediately changed into Jia Baoyu, so that he can set out to go to Xixia as soon as possible.


    When song Qingshu appeared at the door of Jia''s house, the porter looked at him incredulously, then ran back to the house like crazy and told him: "second master Bao is back, second master Bao is back!"


    The whole Rongguo mansion and Ningguo mansion are boiling. During this period of time, Jia mansion has experienced the transformation from heaven to hell. Several family owners died in Wudang Mountain, and Jia Fei was abandoned to the cold palace. Although Jia mansion is not less glorious in name, everyone has a feeling that the mansion will collapse.


    Jia Sidao and Jia Jing, the most important men in the family, died on the other side of Wudang Mountain. Now the rongning mansion is full of ups and downs, and the rest of the houses are fighting for the position of the head of the family. Now Jia Baoyu, the most righteous successor, has come back, and imitates the Buddha to give everyone a shot of cardiotonic.


    All the ladies and maids came out to see her. Jia''s house, which had been dead before, suddenly revived. Looking at Yingyan all over the yard, song Qingshu couldn''t help looking strange, because he thought of Li Qingluo''s suggestion: "the reason why the four families are difficult to deal with is that they have been in the same boat all these years. If they can break up their relationship, It''s easy to break them all. In the Grand View Garden, there are ladies from several families. If you use Jia Baoyu''s identity to make a mess, you will be able to turn several families into enemies. "

 Chapter 2062

    Song Qingshu shakes his head and expels this idea from his mind. He thinks that Li Qingluo is not only the virgin of the white lotus sect, but also a member of the Xiaoyao sect. She always has some evil in her body. This move is really poisonous.


    However, he has to admit that the other party''s idea is really targeted. If it is really implemented, it will be easy to divide the family of Jia Shi, Wang Xue and others.


    "It''s just mean." Today''s song Qingshu is really ashamed to do such a thing.


    "Baoerye, it''s really baoerye ~" several pretty maids trotted over and saw him with tears in their eyes.


    Song Qingshu disguised as Jia Baoyu once before, and naturally recognized that these were several servant girls around him, such as Xiren, Qingwen, sheyue, Qiuwen, etc.


    Several servant girls chirped around him, jumping and jumping. Song Qingshu responded to their questions one by one, without revealing any flaws.


    "My dear, where have you been?" Before long, an old lady came running here. Before she arrived, she opened her hands to hold him.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was the old lady who loved Jia Baoyu the most. She quickly welcomed her and supported her: "old ancestor, don''t fall."


    His mother hugged him tightly and cried sweetly.


    Noting her tears and feeling her sincere concern, song Qingshu sighed secretly. If she knew that Jia Baoyu had died long ago, and that her son Jia Sidao had died because of me, I don''t know if she would collapse.


    The other party is an innocent old man after all. Song Qingshu secretly decides not to let her know the truth as much as possible and continues to live happily as before.


    "Everyone is worried about where you''ve been all this time." On one side, Mrs. Wang was also a little excited, but she could not help reprimanding him.


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, it''s not lucky to die." The aunt turned around and gave her a hard look.


    "The old man taught me that." Mrs. Wang sighed, and there was a trace of sadness on her face.


    "It''s a long story." Song Qingshu''s eyes scan around. On the surface, all these people in Jia''s house are very happy, but with his experience, they can''t distinguish the complex emotions in some people''s eyes.


    "It seems that not everyone in Jia''s family welcomes Jia Baoyu''s return." Song Qingshu thought in secret.


    "Go on, come to me and talk slowly." His mother took him to his own yard. Other people wanted to ask him a lot, but they didn''t dare to compete with Lao Taijun. They had no choice but to watch them leave.


    In the yard of Jia''s mother, song Qingshu said the reason he had already thought about: "he was caught by the Mongols before... And then he finally found a chance to escape..."


    Hearing this, Jia''s mother couldn''t help scolding: "those Mongolian Tartars who kill thousands of swords, what are you doing?"


    "Maybe you want to blackmail me." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Our family has suffered a lot in the past two years. We are looking forward to your coming back, but your father is gone." The more she said it, the more sad she was. She kept wiping her tears. Her daughter-in-law, young lady and servant girls on the side of the house urged each other.


    "What''s the matter with dad?" Song Qingshu did not know what happened to Jia Sidao.


    "In order to protect the official family in Wudang Mountain, your father was given... By King Yi''s disorderly servants and robbers..." the mother cried, and the other old and weak women and children in the house also cried.


    Song Qingshu also put himself into the mood, thinking about how the real Jia Baoyu would react, while doing imitation.


    After a room full of people cried for a long time, Jia''s mother first came to her senses: "I must have suffered a lot during this period of time. I''ll take Baoyu back to Yihong hospital to dress up, change my clothes, wash my bad luck, and then come to dinner together."


    "Yes, old lady." Xiren and others saluted and came to song Qingshu.


    "Come back later and say hello to your ancestors." Song Qingshu also got up to leave. He wanted to escape all the way in disguise, so his clothes looked a little shabby.


    At the same time, make complaints about Jia Baoyu''s taste, and call his courtyard "Yi Hong Yuan". He also called himself Yi Hong''s son, and listened outside like a brothel and a flower collector.


    After Song Qingshu left, the ladies in other rooms talked with Jia Mu for a while, and then returned to their own rooms.


    Wang Xifeng back to his house, Jia Lian has been anxiously walking around the room, see his wife back, quickly asked: "I heard that Baoyu back."


    "I''m afraid the family next door already knows the news of his return." Wang Xifeng nodded with a dignified look.


    "Are you sure it''s him?" Jia Lian then asked.


    "I think so." Wang Xifeng is a little uncertain. "Looking at his appearance and the dialogue with his ancestors, I can''t see anything wrong."


    "Why did you come back at this time?" Jia Lian''s expression is a little ferocious, "I can inherit the title of Rong Guofu, but he just came back at this time!"


    Wang Xifeng quickly opened the door and looked around for a while. Seeing that there was no one around, she was relieved. After closing the door, she yelled at her husband, "you are crazy. If these words can be heard by your ancestors, how can you get them?"


    "I''m afraid of nothing, anyway." Jia Lian''s whole person is a little bit out of his wits. "Jia Baoyu has been missing for such a long time, but the master has launched all the relationships and can''t find them. Everyone thinks he died outside. Why did he come back safe and sound?"


    Jia Sidao died of escorting in the official bulletin. In order to reward this kind of behavior, he was canonized as a king. Of course, such a title can''t be inherited, but his title of rongguogong can be passed down. Jia Zhu, Jia Sidao''s eldest son, died many years ago, leaving only a widowed wife, Li Wan, but no blood; The second son Jia Baoyu has not been married, so naturally he has no children. Now he is missing, and Jia Lian is the first heir. But when Jia Baoyu comes back, everything is in vain.


    Wang Xifeng''s expression suddenly moved: "is the one you said to come back false?"


    Jia Lian''s spirit came in an instant: "false?"


    Wang Xifeng nodded: "yes, the master did not find any trace of him after investigating for so long, and even suspected that it was our poisoned hand. It just proves that the master also thinks that Baoyu is no longer alive?"


    Recalling that time when he was in constant panic, Jia Lian gradually recalled: "yes, if the master had enough information, he would never think he was dead."


    Jia Lian suddenly thought of something and let out his anger: "you just said that he behaved like Baoyu."


    I wonder if I as like as two peas and I have seen a hope. Wang Xifeng''s gorgeous face has a smile on his face. "It''s just the same on the surface. It''s not impossible to have the same person as the world is. If anyone ever teaches him some habits of Jia Baoyu, he will not pretend to be a different person."


    Jia Lian''s spirit came instantly: "but how can we prove that he is a fake?"


    Wang Xifeng looked at the direction of yihongyuan: "it''s the most difficult to cheat the people around you if you pretend. Xiren''s daughter has already eaten forbidden fruit with Baoyu, and the girls in yihongyuan are familiar with him most. He can hide from the old lady, not from them."


    "But they are only servant girls after all. What if they are coerced and lured and dare not report him?" Concerning his title, Jia Lian''s mind is unprecedentedly meticulous.


    Wang Xifeng frowned, and suddenly he had a plan: "let me do it myself."


    "You?" Looking at his wife''s confident appearance, Jia Lian is puzzled.


    Wang Xifeng flashed a blush on her face and explained: "I can go to him in private and pretend to have an affair with him. If he is a fake and doesn''t know where he is, he will only follow my words. Then it will naturally prove that he is a fake. It''s better to let the old ladies see that man molesting me at the same time. Even if he is real, he will have a bad reputation."


    "It''s a wonderful plan!" Jia Lian was very happy, but he felt something wrong after he was excited. He looked at her suspiciously. "You didn''t really have anything with Baoyu before, did you?"

 Chapter 2063

    Wang Xifeng opened her eyes and scolded angrily: "I sleep with a group of friends every day. My mind is full of pickling things. If it''s not for you, I''ll risk my reputation and integrity to do such dirty things? As a result, you have to put a green hat on your head


    Jia Lian was afraid of his wife, so he said with a smile: "it''s me who''s not good, it''s me who''s not good, my wife is pure and clean, my brother is just and upright, and I''m not green headed by anyone!"


    "Bah!" Wang Xifeng was obviously made helpless by her husband''s rascal like behavior. "The rest is OK. Your brother Bao is not close to women. You really dare to say that."


    "Haha ~" thinking of his brother''s comments, Jia Lian couldn''t help laughing. However, he suddenly thought of Baoyu''s special hobby. There were so many lovely girls in the room. As a result, he only met a man and spent more time looking for some married women


    Looking at his beautiful wife, Jia Lian couldn''t help touching his hat: "it should be nothing, it should be nothing..."


    When song Qingshu returned to Yihong courtyard, he was playing a short play with Xiren Qingwen, his elder sister and elder sister. All of a sudden, his heart jumped and he looked up to the direction of the main room. A middle-aged scholar was pacing back and forth in the room, obviously in a very anxious mood.


    "Mr. Liao." Xiren, Qingwen obviously recognize each other, see him respectfully line a gift.


    "Liao Yingzhong!" Song Qingshu immediately recognized the other party''s identity. Jia Sidao''s chief aide, who had been a Jinshi in his early years, was appointed a magistrate by the imperial court, but he did not go. Instead, he chose to join Jia Sidao. The shicaitang, which was established on the surface, is a publishing house for color printing and engraving books. In fact, it is an intelligence agency full of experts, integrating almost all the resources around Jia Sidao.


    Last time, Liao Yingzhong didn''t follow Jia Sidao in Wudang. It''s obvious that he left him for the capital.


    "You go down first. I have something to say to you." Liao Yingzhong waved to the others to step down.


    "Yes The reaction of Xiren, Qingwen and other servant girls proves that Liao Yingzhong has a high position in Jia''s house, and he often goes in and out of Jia''s house, so he can command them.


    Song Qingshu raised his heart, and the most difficult test came. Liao Yingzhong is Jia Sidao''s number one confidant, and he is also in charge of the intelligence agency. The famous old fox is not so easy to cheat.


    After everyone else retreated, Liao Yingzhong looked at Song Qingshu coldly, but he didn''t speak. Song Qingshu also decided to respond to the changes with constancy.


    They stare at each other for a while, and Liao Yingzhong finally opens her mouth. Her voice is full of cold and murderous: "who are you, and why do you pretend to be my son?"


    Song Qingshu felt a pause in his heart, but he experienced too many big waves, and soon realized that the other party was cheating him. He quickly pretended to be at a loss and looked at the other party: "Mr. Liao, what are you talking about?"


    Liao Yingzhong sneered: "you can hide from the old lady, but you can''t hide from me. The real childe has already died. How can you be a childe?" she said! Who are you? "


    Song Qingshu''s heart is cool. He won''t be so unlucky. Is he the one behind Jia Baoyu''s assassination in Xiake island?


    No, it can''t be!


    Not to mention the sophistication of Jia Sidao, how could he choose such a Wuzai as his number one confidant? Even if he was really behind the assassination, he could not know that Jia Baoyu was dead.


    To know the original situation, only he and Zhou Zhiruo witnessed, but also used the body powder to make Jia Baoyu''s body disappear. There is no sign of his existence in the world. No body confirmed, even if the other party is really behind the scenes, but also at most know Jia Baoyu missing, simply can not confirm his death.


    Want to understand all this, song Qingshu continued to maintain the previous tone: "I am Baoyu, Mr. Liao, how strange are you today?"


    Liao Yingzhong frowned as like as two peas, and looked at his face carefully, but he could not see any flaws. He knew that there was a skill of easy tolerance in rivers and lakes. But he had never heard of such a fragile thing. He even had the same height and shape.


    A little doubt, but he was not so easy to believe, and then asked: "tell me, where have you been during this time."


    "I was arrested by the people of Ruyang palace." Song Qingshu describes that when he first came out of Lin''an City, he met the Mongolian delegation. At the beginning, he disguised himself as Jia Baoyu and witnessed the whole process with his own eyes, so he described some details clearly.


    "It''s really Ruyang palace!" Liao Yingzhong said bitterly.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why he chose Ruyang palace to carry the black pot was that Jia Sidao had turned the Central Plains upside down. With his influence in the court and the intelligence network controlling Xiake Island, it was impossible to find Jia Baoyu. So he began to suspect that it was Mongolia that his sphere of influence could not reach.


    Before Jia Sidao invited song Qingshu to the banquet, he also revealed the meaning of asking him for help. After all, song Qingshu had a good relationship with Ruyang palace, which is well known all over the world.


    Of course, in Wudang Mountain, song Qingshu saw what Jia Sidao said when he sat and watched the killing of the wooden Island leader Jia Hui. He knew that he also suspected that Jia Hui was playing tricks, so at the beginning, he planned to claim that Jia Hui had secretly imprisoned him.


    After all, Jia''s activities are no more than Lin''an City and Xiake island. It must be very easy for Liao Yingzhong to confirm where he is imprisoned, and it must be easy for him to help.


    In contrast, Mongolia has a long way to go and is far from Jia Sidao''s sphere of influence. Even if Liao Yingzhong wants to verify it, he can''t start.


    "Why did Ruyang palace arrest you?" Liao Yingzhong is a little puzzled. He thinks that the reason why the Mongolians arrested Jia Baoyu is nothing more than using the young master to coerce the Lord. However, during this period, Mongolia did not send anyone to talk about it. It''s impossible to talk about coerce. Why did they arrest him for nothing?


    "I don''t know." Song Qing came up with several reasons, but when it came to the end, he decided not to say it. In the face of an old fox like Liao Yingzhong, instead of telling him himself, he had better let him think it out by himself, which is more convincing.


    "Is it a chess piece for the future?" Liao Yingzhong really began to mend his brain. Now that Mongolia has not officially gone south, he will compete with the Southern Song Dynasty in the future. Jia Baoyu in his hand is a very useful chip, which may be used to coerce Jia Sidao into ceding national interests


    But now that the Lord is dead, Liao Yingzhong doesn''t think about it. She continues to look at him and asks, "since you are imprisoned in Ruyang palace, where there are so many experts and thousands of miles away from the Central Plains, how did you escape?"


    "I..." Song Qingshu had already thought of a good reason, "I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that something happened to Ruyang Palace during this period. The people in Ruyang palace were in turmoil, and the guards became less and less. Later, I found an opportunity and escaped. It seems that there was no one there to chase me."


    Before Zhao Min rushed back to Mongolia, it is obvious that something happened in Ruyang palace. It is reasonable for him to make such a contact.


    Liao Yingzhong nodded slightly: "the contradiction between Ruyang king and Tiemuzhen has been intensified recently. It''s rumored that Tiemuzhen wants to cut off the military power of Ruyang king. No wonder they don''t care about you." Although the power of shicaitang can''t reach Mongolia, it''s not difficult to find this information.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He just said it casually. He didn''t expect that something really happened in Ruyang palace. He didn''t know if Zhao Min was safe there.

 Chapter 2064

    After asking him so many questions in a row, Liao Yingzhong lost most of his doubts and made a quick bow: "see you, young master! Now, I''m worried that someone with ulterior motives will impersonate me as a young master, so I just made a deliberate attempt. If I offend you, I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    Song Qingshu quickly helped him up: "Mr. Liao is thoughtful. I admire him. It''s too late to blame him."


    Liao Ying took a look at him out of her mind: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you have grown up a lot."


    Song Qingshu knew that his behavior was inevitably different from Jia Baoyu''s before, but he had already figured out the reason: "during this period, he was arrested by the people of Ruyang palace and became a prisoner. The huge contrast made me think about it, and gradually realized that it was too much nonsense before."


    Liao Yingzhong couldn''t help sighing: "if the prime minister is still there, I don''t know how happy he will be to see the young master so mature."


    Song Qingshu also showed a sad expression: "it''s a pity that he will never come back."


    Liao Yingzhong asked, "young master, do you know what happened in Wudang Mountain?"


    Of course, song Qingshu knew it, but according to the reply he had heard in the government: "the old lady told me that he died in order to save the official family. The official family was kind and kind, and he was granted the title of Wang Jue and the reward to Jia family."


    Liao Yingzhong''s face changed, and finally said, "it''s just a way of fooling the common people. Jia Xiang is a great man in the world. Even if he wants to protect him, he will not commit a risk and lose his life."


    Song Qingshu asked insincerely: "Sir, is there any secret about his old man''s death?"


    Liao Yingzhong didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he got up to the door and looked around. After confirming that there was no one, he closed the door again and whispered, "young master, what I''m saying is the disaster of copying the family and exterminating the family. You must not reveal any of it."


    Song Qingshu looks scared: "can''t even the old lady say it?"


    "No!" Liao Yingzhong looked at him closely, "now you can choose to listen or not."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and then said, "OK, I want to know the truth."


    Liao Yingzhong nodded happily: "Jia Xiangquan is sure to be very happy when he knows something." After a pause, he continued: "Jia Xiang had been planning a big event. It was too dangerous, so only a few people knew it. In order to avoid the old lady''s worry, they didn''t tell her..."


    Then, I roughly explained Jia Sidao''s plan.


    Song Qingshu was extremely "shocked": "what, he is ready to rebel?"


    Liao Yingzhong frowned. Obviously, she thought the words "Treason" were harsh. She coughed and explained, "the king and Marquis Xiang Ning has seed. Our emperor Taizu usurped the throne by bullying the orphan and widowed mother. Why can''t we seize them?"


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "it''s Baoyu who is pedantic."


    Liao Yingzhong then continued: "Jia Xiang has planned everything, and he is still a hidden great master. In our opinion, he is sure. Even if he doesn''t succeed, he can retreat with his strength and martial arts, but he failed and died in Wudang Mountain."


    Song Qingshu asked: "what happened on Wudang Mountain?"


    Liao Yingzhong shook his head: "no one knows, almost all the people who went up the mountain died, but in order to be sure, most of them have something to do with song Qingshu."


    Song Qingshu laughs bitterly when he mentions his name. In the end, he becomes a pot bearer. Although Jia Sidao doesn''t die in his own hands, it doesn''t make much difference.


    "Before Jia Xiang, he was afraid of song. He specially encouraged the red coat army to attack Yangzhou, and sent huaidong Zhizhi envoy Liu Fan and 30000 elite soldiers to watch him. He thought he could hold him for a few months, but he didn''t expect that he could solve the problem of Yangzhou so quickly and arrived at Wudang thousands of miles away." Liao Yingzhong''s voice was full of exclamation, "although I am an enemy, I have to admire him. If I had not met Jia Xiang first, maybe I would have taken refuge in him..."


    Song Qingshu could not help but feel proud when he heard the other party''s praise. Of course, he didn''t pay attention to the last sentence of the other party. Once such a person chooses the master, he can''t change his family, let alone Jia Sidao''s death because of himself.


    After a long time of feeling, Liao Yingzhong said: "I said so much, mainly to let the young master know how terrible our enemy is. We must not take it lightly."


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "now he is powerful and highly skilled. What can we take for revenge?"


    "Don''t be discouraged, young master," Liao Yingzhong replied, "although the martial arts of the Song family name is high, it''s not very useful for the court to fight for power. In that year, King Gou Jian of Yue gave birth for ten years, educated for ten years, and finally avenged himself. We can do the same."


    Song Qingshu secretly frowns, thinking about whether to get rid of Liao Yingzhong, so that a poisonous snake in the dark will not stare at him all the time.


    "I don''t know, sir, what''s your plan?" Song Qingshu decided to test his style first, so as to prevent in advance.


    Liao Yingzhong sighed: "in the battle of Wudang, Xiake island was almost wiped out, and other elites were also lost. The strength of Jia family is not as good as before, so we need to seek external forces next."


    "External force?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Liao Ying nodded: "some time ago, the historians and the Xue faction launched a series of troubles in the court. It is obvious that the appearance of the song Qingshu harmed the interests of the two families. In addition, our families have always been like one another over the years, so they are our natural allies. "


    Song Qing Book frowned: "but their eyes are numerous, and the real situation of Wudang is not necessarily hidden from them, so they will probably draw a line with our Jia family."


    "It''s really possible," Liao Yingzhong said with some relief. Jia Baoyu''s eyes are so sharp now that she can find the key at a glance. "So she needs a young master."


    "Me?" Song Qingshu is not clear, so.


    Liao Ying showed a strange expression: "if you don''t want to make a clear distinction between Shi and Xue, let them become one family, and that''s what the young master is good at."


    "Sir, don''t play the game. What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu is more and more confused.


    "Childe has always been very popular with girls. It happens that historians and Xue family have their favorite. If you can get their heart, why don''t you worry about changing two families into one?" Liao Yingzhong himself also feels very strange. Su comes from Xu Xuefu wuche. Unexpectedly, she wants to come up with such a bad idea.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes stare at his boss. Unexpectedly, Li Qingluo encouraged him to hook up with those young ladies before. When he arrived at Jia''s house, even Liao Yingzhong had the same idea.


    Of course, there are differences between the two people''s purposes. One is to let him be a scum man and take the opportunity to annoy the other two families; The other is to let him win the hearts of the two young ladies and marry them.


    "But I like sister Lin more..." Song Qingshu kept his identity in mind, and the state of the table still needs to be expressed.


    Liao Yingzhong shook his head and said, "if the prime minister is still there, you can marry whoever you like. You don''t have to worry too much about it. But now it''s different. You have the honor and disgrace of the family and the will of the prime minister. You can''t act on your own preference."


    "Although the Lin family is not bad, it''s a bit worse than the Shi and Xue families."


    Hearing his comments, song Qingshu nodded in secret. Lin Ruhai was a salt and iron envoy before, and then Han kuozhou fell down. Under the operation of Jia Sidao, he is now in a position of being in charge of politics. The most important problem is that Lin Ruhai only got to this position by Jia Sidao. Now that Jia Sidao is dead, his position may not be stable; At the same time, the Lin family is sparsely populated, which is a bit less than the lush Shi and Xue families.


    "I see." Song Qingshu is not really Jia Baoyu, so he will not hold his sister Lin.


    Seeing that he agreed, Liao Yingzhong became more and more agreeable to him, thinking that although the young master had suffered a lot this time, it may not be a bad thing now: "originally, the first lady of the historian is the best candidate, after all, the historian is stronger, but the problem is that it seems that the lady of the historian already has a fiance, and I''m afraid there is little hope for her."


    Song Qingshu knows that his fiance is Wei Ruolan. There is still a history between him and Shi Xiangyun and Wei Ruolan.


    Liao Yingzhong didn''t know that he was wandering around, so he continued: "it''s easier for Miss Xue than it is. But miss Xue grew up in a place like the Imperial City Department. She must be a powerful role. I''m afraid the young master will suffer in the future."


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Xue Baochai''s beautiful face comes to mind. He thinks that Liao Ying''s evaluation is quite good. Although she looks dignified and virtuous, the woman from the Imperial City Department is not a simple role.


    "The young man is handsome and naturally attractive to women, so if you let go of the means to pursue, the possibility of success is still great." Liao Yingzhong obviously thinks that his son will definitely catch up with Xue Baochai. As for Shi Xiangyun, it''s not impossible. As for Lin Daiyu, it''s already in his pocket.


    But song Qingshu plans to take the opportunity to explore the reality of Jia''s group: "by the way, sir, who else can we use now? I have a bottom in my heart


    Liao Yingzhong said with some sadness: "the power originally built by Xiangye doesn''t need to rely on the young master to betray men at all..."


    Hearing the words of betraying men, song Qingshu''s face was brilliant.


    "It''s just that the prime minister died, and some people have different ideas, which led to the internal division of the group. That''s why we have to aggrieve the young master to win over the Shi and Xue families."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows: "Oh? I don''t know which people have different opinions? " I thought I could use it to attract a wave.


    Liao Yingzhong replied: "I told you before that the power of Xiake island in Wudang Mountain was almost destroyed. In fact, there are several people left in Xiake island."


    After hearing him mention Xiake Island, song Qingshu suddenly has a spirit. You should know that Xiake island is always mysterious. Even he who has been to Xiake island has many things he doesn''t know.


    "First of all, Wu Liu. With the help of Xiangye, he became the commander-in-chief of Guangdong Navy. As a result, when Xiangye had an accident, his attitude became subtle." Liao Yingzhong''s voice is cold, and his heart is obviously full of discontent.


    Wu Liuqi? Song Qingshu nodded secretly. He knew that the other party didn''t really join Xiake island at the beginning. This choice was no exception.


    Liao Yingzhong then said, "then there are Zhao DA and Qian Er."


    Song Qingshu immediately sat up straight. The most mysterious thing about Xiake island is not the leader of Longmu Island, but the two envoys who are photographed in front of Zhang Sanli and Si. It seems that the dragon has never been seen before.

 Chapter 2065

    "Qian Er is nothing. Zhao Da is really not a thing." Liao Yingzhong grits her teeth, and obviously hates Zhao Da to the core.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu didn''t blindly ask who Zhao Daqian ER was. Jia Baoyu had been to Xiake island before, and according to the situation at that time, he didn''t go to Xiake island once or twice. It''s very likely that he knew Zhao Daqian er''s identity. If he asked, wouldn''t he be exposed.


    Liao Yingzhong hesitated for a moment and explained: "now that the prime minister is dead, the young master is going to be the head of the Jia family. Some secrets should be told to the young master."


    After a sip of tea and moistening his throat, he went on to say, "when Xiangye set up Xiake Island, on the one hand, he was a capable person in the Internet world, on the other hand, he also drew up the children of some ministers in the court for future events."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring him. Jia Sidao was really far sighted. Through the relationship of Xiake Island, he tied the civil and military capitals of the Manchu Dynasty to him. No wonder the rapid development of power in these years made Zhao Gou feel unable to contain it and had to adopt the strategy of burning jade and stone.


    "Of course, at the beginning, it was all the side branches or common people who were not valued by each family," Liao Yingzhong said with a bitter smile. "After all, the lineage with a bright future will not participate in this kind of blood licking business. Only the lineage who has been unable to stand out and who has been treated badly will have enough ambition and motivation."


    Song Qingshu nodded his head secretly. Although this world family is not as good as that of Wei and Jin Dynasties, it can not be underestimated. A family often has many branches and has a large population, but the family resources are limited. Only the lineage has a chance to get ahead. The living environment of other people''s children is very bad. Seeing that their brothers are not better than themselves, they can attack the Baron in the future, Along the way, many people will be unwilling.


    Liao Yingzhong continued: "Zhao DA and Qian Er have the highest status among these people. Qian Er is an expert in politics. Qian Yun, the son of Qian Xiangzu, has a different motive to join Xiake island. How can he say that he is a bit of a Buddhist, totally different from other people''s bitter hatred."


    "Buddhism? Then why did he join Xiake island? " Song Qingshu is thinking that Qian Xiangzu is the son of Jia Sidao. No wonder Qian Xiangzu and Jia Sidao seem to have a good relationship.


    Liao Yingzhong replied: "he probably got his father''s advice when he joined Xiake island. Maybe Qian Xiangzu didn''t want to offend Xiangye and sold him a good deal. After all, since the Taizu Dynasty, the people of Qian''s family have always been neutral and even slippery. If someone told me that he had made a bet on Han Yuzhou, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy. In the early years of the Northern Song Dynasty, when the country was strong and prosperous, Qian Chu, king of Wu and Yue, had to surrender. Maybe from the point of view of that time, Zhao Kuangyin was the winner, but in fact, he was not. The Qian family has always been a member of Ding Changsheng, and there are many talented people. Like Qian Xiangzu, they even sit at the level of Zaifu in the Song Dynasty. What''s more, even after a thousand years, Zhao Kuangyin''s descendants don''t know where they have disappeared. The Song Dynasty has become a passing cloud, but the Qian family has been preserved. In the later generations, they are also the top families, and they have become world-famous legends. To do all this, the family motto of their family must be extraordinary.


    Liao Yingzhong also said at this time: "at first, we doubted whether Qian Yun had the idea of reviving Wu and Yue. But later, through contact, we found that he was not such a person. In the end, Xiangye and I both believed that he was sent to Xiake island by the Qian family out of self-protection."


    Song Qingshu believes in the judgment of Jia Sidao and Liao Yingzhong. They can''t read the wrong person at the same time when they are in contact with each other day and night.


    "On the contrary, Zhao Da..." Liao Yingzhong sneered, "his ambition is not small."


    Song Qingshu thought he could not finish talking at once, not to mention cross talk, but also to make complaints about it. But he was curious about it. So despite some dissatisfaction, he continued to answer the question: "what do you mean by this?"


    "By the way, remind young master," Liao Yingzhong said hastily, as if thinking of something. "Young master has always been friendly with King Beijing, but in the future, we still need to grow a mind and take more precautions."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: "so he..."


    Liao Ying nodded: "yes, Zhao Shicheng is now the king of Beijing."


    When song Qingshu and Lu you met him and Tang Wan in Shen Yuan, they noticed that each other had martial arts skills, so they were suspicious at that time; Later, in order to determine the military power of Sichuan, the imperial court decided to let Wu Xi compete with Murong Fu in front of his palace. The night before the competition, King Beijing asked Wu Xi to go through the palace for a talk, and secretly did something to ensure that Murong Fu won the competition. If it wasn''t for Wu Xi who was pretended by song Qingshu at that time, they would have succeeded.


    It''s no wonder that it was Jia Sidao''s business. At that time, the king of Beijing came forward. It turned out that he was Zhao Da of Xiake island.


    Liao Yingzhong continued: "after the prime minister''s accident, I asked him to come to discuss it for the first time, but he kept shirking it. He must have consciously drawn a line with us and worried that Wudang would involve him."


    "It''s human nature." Song Qingshu thought that if Jia Sidao died in order to protect the emperor, he would be able to fool the ordinary people. Who can''t guess one or two of these well-informed high-level figures.


    Hearing his words, Liao Yingzhong was so excited that she slapped him on the table: "if he just wants to protect himself, it''s all right, but he secretly began to win over the power that Xiangye worked hard to manage. Apart from me, there are several very important people under the prime minister''s command. I, Weng Yinglong and Wang Ting are counsellors. Pan Wenqing, Ji Ke, Chen Jian, Xu qingsun and others are subordinates. Except for Chen Jian who died in Wudang Mountain following the prime minister, most of the others have been secretly attracted by Zhao da. Only a few of them remain neutral. It''s a pity that our lineage suffered heavy losses in the battle of Wudang, Otherwise, there will be no place for these traitors to die! "


    Song Qingshu kept these names in mind, preparing to find an opportunity to get rid of them quietly in the future. He asked: "what is the purpose of Beijing king secretly collecting so many forces?"


    "What else can I do?" Liao Yingzhong sneered. "Zhao Shicheng is the son of Emperor Taizong ''


    "Mr. Liao, later, the old lady will have to go to eat with the young master. Now time is running out, we have to wash and change his clothes." At this time, there was a strong voice outside the door.


    Liao Yingzhong frowned and finally agreed: "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    Then he saluted song Qingshu and said goodbye: "young master, you must be tired after going through the danger. Today, you should have a good rest. Tomorrow, you can talk to him about business."


    When he got to the door, Liao Yingzhong grabbed Xiren''s ear and said, "Miss Hua, I know you are closest to him. When I wait for him to take a bath and change clothes, I''ll have a good check on his body..."


    Xi Ren Xiu eyebrow micro Cu: "Sir is doubt?"


    Liao Ying said in a low voice: "although I have tested it, I''m not familiar with you. I''d better be careful."

 Chapter 2066

    The other side''s voice is very light, but he can''t hide from Song Qingshu''s cultivation. When he hears that the other side asks Xiren to check his body, he can''t help frowning.


    You should know that when you first pretended to be Jia Baoyu, you were most afraid of those servant girls who were around you. They served Jia Baoyu since childhood, and they were more familiar with Jia Baoyu than Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Jia.


    As like as two peas, Jia Baoyu has been earning her own income. She is familiar with the body of her own son. Song Qingshu is like Jia Baoyu, even though he is the same as the clavicle of the nine Yin manual. But the details of the skin and body are absolutely not the same.


    Last time, in fact, song Qingshu also faced such troubles, but he soon entered the palace and had an affair with his concubines, which scared Jia Sidao to send him out of Lin''an City in a hurry. Then he took the opportunity to recover his identity, and Jia Baoyu began to disappear. Naturally, he did not need to face the censorship of these girls.


    Originally, it was the simplest way to deal with assaulting people. On the one hand, it was easy to arouse people''s suspicion, and on the other hand, it was not in line with song Qingshu''s temperament. He was originally a person who valued the lives of ordinary people and could never kill an innocent servant girl for his own sake.


    Just thinking about it, Xiren has pushed the door in with a smile: "young master, the hot water is ready, I will serve you to bathe and change clothes."


    Song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "no, I''ll just wash it myself."


    "How can we do that? We always serve you to bathe." Thinking of Liao Yingzhong''s words, Xiren''s eyes are full of doubt.


    "I''m used to being alone during this period of time outside," Song Qingshu quickly found the reason. However, he noticed that the other party still had doubts in his eyes and realized that if he continued to push and block, there would be more and more doubts. It''s better to solve them as soon as possible.


    "Good sister, it''s strange that I miss being served by you after such a long time." Song Qingshu thought of the question of the maids when he disguised as Jia Baoyu for the first time, so he had an idea. He hugged Xi Ren and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Well, the smell of rouge is really fragrant."


    Seeing that he had regained his former tired and lazy appearance, Xi Ren was not angry. Instead, he blushed and laughed: "don''t make trouble, young master. The old lady is still waiting."


    Song Qingshu raised his hands flat: "then please bother my sister."


    Xiren spat in a low voice and removed his clothes one by one. However, when the next clothes were left, she couldn''t stay here: "please go into the bath bucket first, young master. I''ll get the new clothes."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then reflected that the big family had the rules of the big family, and other servant girls were present. After all, Xiren did not dare to be too presumptuous, but had to follow the family''s etiquette.


    After entering the bath bucket, song Qingshu began to think about all kinds of unexpected situations that he might encounter next. Although there were some troubles, he was always in a stable state of mind. With his current experience and accomplishments, there was nothing that could make him panic.


    After a while, Xiren came in with a clean suit and closed the door.


    Song Qingshu looked around her: "eh, why did you come in alone?"


    Xiren gave an unnatural smile: "they have other things to prepare."


    "Oh." Song Qingshu didn''t say anything more, but he was very clear in his heart. Most of the time, he heard that he might be a fake. Naturally, those little girls didn''t dare to come.


    "I''ll pinch my shoulder for you." Xiren put his clothes on the shelf and walked over with a smile.


    Song Qingshu did not refuse: "good."


    Xiren took a deep breath, walked to the back of song Qingshu, rolled up his sleeves and began to rub his shoulders for him. However, as soon as his fingertips were put on his body, his face changed: "childe... Seems to be much stronger."


    Jia Baoyu is a respectable young man. His flesh is white and soft. In front of him, his body is as hard as stone. Under his crystal clear and symmetrical skin, he doesn''t know what explosive power is hidden.


    As soon as she said it, she regretted it. She should tell Mr. Liao directly. If she said it at this time, what should she do if she provoked the other party''s silence.


    Song Qingshu didn''t seem to notice her reaction. He replied, "Oh, I''ve been under house arrest for some time. I have nothing to do every day, so I began to practice the martial arts taught by the old man. At first, I didn''t have a clue, but later, I seem to have an epiphany, and my body is getting better and better."


    "Practice?" When he was shocked, he couldn''t tell the true from the false.


    Song Qingshu then said, "how else can I escape? Don''t tell anyone about my martial arts skills. I was assassinated by a mysterious man before I went back to my house last time. The old man has been investigating this matter, but he hasn''t found out why. However, I was captured by the Mongols. I suspect that there is a secret agent in my family. Otherwise, it can''t happen one after another, and the Mongols can''t master my whereabouts so clearly. "


    "The traitor?" He has a small mouth and a big mouth.


    Song Qingshu said: "now I can only trust you and the old lady. In order to avoid the worry of the old lady, I didn''t tell her. I just told you that you must not tell others. Otherwise, if you are known by the secret spy, I will be more targeted next time."


    "Well, I''ll never let out a word." Xiren is just a servant girl in his family. What he is right about all day long is the intrigue in the big house. He was stunned when he saw such a dangerous thing.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she hesitated and said, "could the spy be Mr. Liao?"


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. This kind of girl is easy to cheat, but he didn''t follow the other party''s words: "it shouldn''t be. Mr. Liao is the confidant of the master. Even if the whole world betrays him, he won''t."


    Hearing Liao Yingzhong''s suspicions, Xiren immediately gave up his suspicions and showed a smile on his face again: "you are still so kind-hearted. Don''t worry, everything will be OK."


    Noticing the sincerity in the attacking tone, song Qingshu can feel that she is really kind to Jia Baoyu, and does not know whether she knows the other party''s special hobby.


    Thinking of Jia Baoyu''s hobby, song Qingshu suddenly thought of himself. He didn''t seem to have any right to criticize him. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at It''s amazing.


    "It''s nothing. I just find that you are more and more beautiful." Song Qingshu patted the water, "come on, come down and wash it together."


    "Childe ~" stomps his foot in a coquettish way. What doubts does he have in his heart? If the other party is really guilty, how can he ask her to go into the water together? In that way, the two sides can''t hide any secrets?


    What''s more, it''s the characteristic habit of Bao Er ye to indulge the rogue.


    "Please wash it quickly, young man. The old lady is still waiting." But with her courage, she didn''t dare to play in the water at such a time. If she was so presumptuous, she would be beaten to death.


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief in the dark, and temporarily dealt with it. Instead, he would not stay in Jia''s house for a few days. Be careful, he would not be found by the servant girls.


    When he got familiar with it, changed his clothes and came to the yard, he was surprised to find that there were already a lot of people in it.


    "Oh, the face is like the mid autumn moon, and the color is like the flowers of spring dawn. In the world, Baoyu has such a look that women all envy." Before entering the door, I heard a familiar smile.


    When song Qingshu went along with her reputation, she saw a beautiful young woman who was slim and coquettish, who was Wang Xifeng.


    "My sister-in-law came to tease me again." Song Qingshu responds. She can''t help thinking that she knocked on her door in the middle of the night and offered a deal that she could agree to whatever she wanted.


    But he knew that this was not the time to think about it, so he quickly scanned the whole room. Naturally, the first ones were Jia Mu and Mrs. Wang, and Jia Zhen from Ningguo mansion next door, but her elegant daughter-in-law didn''t come, and the only remaining men were Jia Lian, Wang Xifeng''s husband. Jia''s mansion suffered a lot in the last battle of Wudang, and now it''s on the table, Just these brothers.


    Several Jia''s ladies were automatically ignored by him. They took a look at the elegant and dignified Li Wan. Suddenly, their eyes were frozen. Beside her stood a beautiful Taoist.


    Noticing his eyes, his wife explained, "this is immortal Miaoyu. She is a friend of your sister-in-law. Recently, there are many things at home, so she was invited to do some Dharma work to protect the safety of the house."


    People in rongning mansion always respect Buddhism and Taoism. In addition, there are too many things happening in the mansion during this period. It''s not unusual to invite one back. In addition, most of the family members in the mansion are women, so it''s impossible to invite monks or Taoists.


    But song Qingshu never thought that Miaoyu was her!


    If she knew that the living Bodhisattva she invited home turned out to be a murderous female devil in the lake, she didn''t know what kind of expression she would have.


    Noticing that song Qingshu''s eyes had been staring at her, Miaoyu frowned subconsciously. There was a flash of murder in her eyes. On one side, Li Wan quickly pulled her sleeve and whispered, "sister, don''t be impulsive."


    It turns out that this wonderful jade is Li Mochou! Why is she here?


    "Love brother, love brother, you finally come back ~" at this time, a soft voice interrupted song Qingshu''s meditation. He looked up and found a beautiful girl in red standing in front of him with a smile.


    Shi Xiangyun!


    She is also an old acquaintance. Her eyes are smart and her whole body is full of smiles. She can''t see the fear of the beggars'' sect in the past. It must be that after a long time, she has gradually stepped out of the shadow.


    I just love my brother. What the hell? Does she have an affair with Jia Baoyu? Isn''t her fiance Wei Ruolan?


    "You girl, you can''t change the big tongue." Jia Mu laughed and scolded. She was born in a historian, so she looked at Shi Xiangyun with special love.


    "Sister Yun is good." Song Qingshu finally reflects that the other party''s pronunciation is not standard, and he turns the second elder brother into a loving elder brother.


    "Sister Bao, you''ve been thinking about him some time ago. Why don''t you say a word when you come back now?" Shi Xiangyun blinked to the side.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    When song Qingshu looked back, he just saw a dignified and beautiful girl nodding to him with a red face. She was a lady with special movements and was very reserved. There was no shadow of her in the Imperial City Department.

 Chapter 2067

    "He''s a born actor." The dignified and reserved girl is Xue Baochai, the eldest miss of the Xue family. She noticed that she was a lady of a famous family. Song Qingshu had a deep contrast in her mind. This acting skill is enough to make those little flowers meow in future generations.


    "Second brother." At this time, song Qingshu noticed that there was a delicate girl on the side. There was a faint melancholy cloud between her eyebrows, but she didn''t show any bitterness. On the contrary, she became more and more pitiful.


    "Sister Lin." Song Qingshu naturally knew her. At the beginning, he was appointed king of Qi, and the Manchu government came to congratulate her. Lin Ruhai, who was also the censor of salt at that time, took her with him.


    At that time, in addition to her delicate temperament like willow leaves a deep impression on him, her lack of blood gas is also particularly noticeable. At that time, song Qingshu realized that she had a congenital deficiency. I''m afraid she would barely live to be 30 years old. If she had a lot of sorrow and happiness in the middle of the journey, she would not be able to live to be 20 years old.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have much to do at that time, but now he got the "rootless tree formula" taught by Zhang Sanfeng, which can prolong his life to a certain extent. After Ren Yingying''s practice, he looks ruddy. If you find a chance to teach it to her, you can''t just sit back and watch her die.


    Noticing that he was staring at himself all the time, Lin Daiyu''s white cheek flushed slightly and lowered her head at a loss.


    "Don''t scare Daiyu." Jia Mu stares at Song Qingshu. Lin Daiyu is her granddaughter. She can''t help but feel pity for her.


    Song Qingshu came back to himself and boasted about the girls like Jia Baoyu. When he pretended to be in Jia''s house last time, whether it was Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai or Shi Xiangyun, these girls had not entered Jia''s house, so they came in later.


    Although these girls all have their own original families, whether they are Shi Xiangyun or Lin Daiyu, their mothers all died. Most of the men in the family are men, and their father is not convenient to educate them. So they are sent to Jia''s family, where there are many female dependents, to grow up with their peers. After all, several families intermarry from generation to generation, and Jia''s family is also their relative.


    As for Xue Baochai, although her mother is still here, Xue Ji, the old fox, will not miss the opportunity to promote the relationship between several families, so he also sent her here.


    "Don''t stand there. Come on, come on." Jia''s mother was very happy. It was obvious that Jia Baoyu''s return made her very happy.


    They all sat down in turn. According to the general rules of the family, men and women would not eat in the same room, and even they were not allowed to talk during the dinner. But now there are so many things going on in Jia''s house that no one has the heart to study them.


    "This period of time is full of bad news one after another. Fortunately, Baoyu has come back."


    Wang Xifeng took the opportunity to pick up her glass and said with a smile, "let''s celebrate Baoyu''s safe return."


    Jia Mu Mei opened her eyes and laughed: "it''s time to celebrate, it''s time to celebrate."


    Jia Baoyu has always been a star in the family. Now the old lady has made a speech again. How dare other people feel bad? Although some people are dissatisfied with Jia Baoyu''s sudden return, they all pretend to be very happy.


    After a round of drinking, Jia''s mother took Jia Zhen and Jia Lian and said, "brother Zhen and brother Lian, now ningrong''s house is full of disasters. You are the only pillars left. Baoyu has never been sensible. In the future, your brother will help him."


    "Brother Bao is very talented. He must learn everything quickly." They responded with a smile.


    Jia Mu nodded with satisfaction, then took song Qingshu and said, "Baoyu, I know you don''t like the future of fame. But now that your father is gone and your family is experiencing unprecedented disaster, you have to change it. Usually, ask your two brothers for advice. If you have time to study your lessons, song pays more attention to Literature and suppresses martial arts. If you can win the title, The Jia family can make a comeback. "


    Song Qingshu gave a vague hum, but Jia''s mother was very pleased. She knew that Jia Baoyu would immediately cover her ears and shake her head when she heard the words of fame and future. At the same time, she yelled "don''t listen". It seems that the experience of this period has really made him mature.


    During the dinner, many people asked song Qingshu about his disappearance. Song Qingshu now has so much experience that he can adapt a paragraph to deal with the past.


    In the middle of the journey, the mother was tired, and soon went back to the house to have a rest with the help of the servant girl. Naturally, it was not easy for other people to harass in the yard too late, and after a while, they scattered one after another.


    "Taoist priest, please stay." Song Qingshu has been waiting for the opportunity to catch up with Li Mochou.


    Li Mochou turned around and looked at him coldly: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He wanted to ask why he was in Jia''s house or as Miaoyu, but now his identity must be kept secret. One more person knew that it would probably lead to the collapse of the whole plan, especially if she was Li Wan''s elder sister and Li Wan was Jia''s daughter-in-law


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, he just stared at himself. Li Mochou''s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes. Seeing that the situation was not right, Li Wan quickly pulled her away, then turned to song Qingshu and said, "Miaoyu is a stranger. Baoyu, don''t fool around with her."


    Song Qingshu chuckles. It''s well known that Jia Baoyu used to pester beautiful girls when she saw them. Li Wan only thinks that she has made a mistake again.


    Nowadays, there are so many people and eyes that it''s not convenient to find her again. As song Qingshu goes to Yihong courtyard, he thinks about whether to find her later.


    "Why did you leave just after the dinner? I feel like you''ve got a lot of points since you came back this time. " A gentle voice rang out. It was Xue Baochai without looking back.


    Song Qingshu was secretly surprised. Did Xue Baochai and Jia Baoyu in this world have an affair? But when she came to Jia''s last time, she didn''t come to Jia''s, and then "Baoyu" disappeared. It''s reasonable that they didn''t meet each other.


    However, he immediately realized that the families were so close, and they were not far away from Lin''an City. It was very convenient for him to visit. To some extent, he was a childhood sweetheart growing up together.


    After thinking about this layer, song Qingshu replied, "it''s just that this time I come back, the things are right and the people are wrong, and I feel a little heavy."


    Xue Baochai blinked and looked at him carefully: "you have changed a lot this time."


    "Anyone who has gone through so many things will change." Song Qingshu was not worried about the capture and the accident of Jia Sidao. He was different from the original, but it was not a big deal.


    "Please forgive me," said Xue Baochai, who worked in the Imperial City Department and was also the eldest miss of the Xue family. She naturally knew how Jia Sidao died, but she didn''t show it at all. "If you need any help in the future, you can come to me."


    "Thank you, sister Bao." Song Qingshu saluted.


    "You''ve always been so polite to me, not like..." Xue Baochai didn''t know what to think of. She couldn''t help sighing, "forget it, I''ll go back first."


    Looking at her leaving figure, song Qingshu was in a daze. What''s the situation? How do you feel that she seems to have some affection for Jia Baoyu? Usually, I saw her false face. At that moment, it seemed that some true feelings were revealed.


    However, it''s understandable that when we all grew up together, Jia Baoyu was born with pink makeup and was good at making girls happy. It''s no surprise that Xue Baochai had a good impression on him.


    But Xue Baochai is in the Imperial City Department. Don''t you know Jia Baoyu''s business of robbing people''s women?


    "People have been staring at me since they''ve gone far away. I''m so reluctant." A voice came from you.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a girl standing on the edge of the rockery who seemed to be blown down by the wind.


    "Er, sister Lin." Song Qingshu then remembered that Lin Daiyu had the attribute of "poisonous tongue" in addition to "sick and delicate." what can sister Lin do for me? "


    Lin Daiyu''s face changed and her voice turned cold: "can''t I find you if I''m ok? I just saw you chatting with sister Bao so happily that I had nothing to say as soon as I saw you? "


    "I didn''t mean that." Song Qingshu has a headache. Before he came here, he thought of all kinds of situations, but he didn''t expect that Jia Baoyu would have some feelings with these girls. You should know that girls are most sensitive. Just one hit is enough to make him headache. Now, with a careful Daiyu Baochai, they can find the abnormality of their sweetheart.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to explain, Lin Daiyu was completely annoyed, stamped her feet, turned around and left.


    Song Qingshu smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t catch up with Lin Xue. Now he can''t avoid Lin Xue''s two daughters. How can he ask for trouble.


    "Oh, our second master is really popular with girls." A silver bell like laughter came, full of charming and charming meaning.


    Song Qingshu''s face turned black. He thought to himself, what''s the luck? How can he come one by one? Is it over?


    "Good sister-in-law." Who is not Wang Xifeng, the beautiful young woman in front of her?


    Wang Xifeng came up to him and hit him on the chest with his shoulder: "when it was good, I used to call him Xiao Fenghuang, but now I actually call my sister-in-law. You are heartless."


    Xue Baochai and Lin Daiyu just talked with song Qingshu. Xiren and other servant girls naturally avoided to the distance. Wang Xifeng was not afraid to be seen.


    I can smell the sweetness from her nose, and I can feel her plump and symmetrical body. Song Qingshu is Spartan. Jia Baoyu even eats grass beside her nest?


    When I was on the boat with Qi Fang, I knew Jia Baoyu''s hobby. It seemed that I had a special love for some good young women. It was strange that there was a fairy like sister-in-law at home.


    However, song Qingshu didn''t expect that he was so brave that he dared to attack his sister-in-law. Wang Xifeng''s intimacy seems to have more than one leg, at least three or four.


    "I''ll see you at the same place at three o''clock tonight." Wang Xifeng looks around. It''s obvious that there are many people now, and she is worried that staying too long will cause suspicion.


    Old Place?


    Song Qingshu wants to smash things very much. How can I know where the old place for you two adulterers and women''s trysts is!

 Chapter 2068

    As if hearing his voice, Wang Xifeng secretly added: "you should be careful when you go to the backyard hut. Don''t be found by the maid, or I won''t live."


    With a smile on his face, song Qingshu could not help thinking: what should we do now?


    Originally, according to common sense, Wang Xifeng, such a charming young woman, would not refuse to come to him for a friendly match, but the time and place were not right.


    With the relationship between her and Jia Baoyu, she is a fake to have a tryst. In the most intimate state, the other party can definitely detect the difference. Women are quite sensitive in this respect.


    What''s more, song Qingshu is now full of thoughts about how to spend these days in Jia''s house safely, waiting for the imperial court to issue an imperial edict to let him go to the Xixia marriage. Naturally, it''s impossible for women to delay business at this critical time.


    But it doesn''t seem to work if they don''t go. They have an affair before. If they don''t go, Wang Xifeng will doubt it. Once they have doubts, her shrewdness will probably find that she is a fake. She doesn''t dare to make a public announcement, but she should quietly remind others in the government that it is always a hidden danger.


    But if you go, do you really want to hang out with her?


    I can''t think of any clue for half a day. Song Qingshu plans to act on the occasion later.


    Back at the Yihong courtyard, all the servant girls in the yard chirped and kept asking him about his experience during this period of time. After all, many of them were not qualified to listen in when they talked with his wife before.


    Song Qingshu was also speechless for a while. It can only be said that Jia Baoyu usually has no airs in the garden, so these servant girls have such indulgent behavior.


    Worried about being tested out by the people around him, song Qingshu casually dealt with a few sentences, so he took reading as an excuse and went to his study to have a rest.


    The servant girls looked at him in shock one after another, reading such things from their childe''s mouth to say why so disobedient.


    Fortunately, Xi Ren followed Jia Mu and came out to explain the great changes in the family. The young master didn''t want to make the old lady sad or let the dead Master down, so he had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the family. A group of servant girls changed their eyes and began to praise him.


    Xiren felt that they were noisy and worried about disturbing the childe, so he quickly drove them away, which gave song Qingshu a pure and clean life.


    "I''m just outside. If you need anything, please call me." Xiren added tea to him and then walked out with a smile. Now Baoyu has made progress, and she is the happiest.


    She is a big maid beside Jia Baoyu. She is also allowed to be a housewife and even eat forbidden fruit. She doesn''t like the master''s way of not eating fireworks. Of course, she hopes that her man will be better and better.


    Song Qingshu pretended to read in the study for a while, thinking about the next thing. When it was late at night, he went back to the room to sleep under the service of Xiren Qingwen and others, and then slipped out quietly when it was nearly three o''clock.


    Different from the night owls everywhere in later generations, almost all the people in Jia''s family have gone to sleep. There are no people on the way, only the sound of insects. On the contrary, it seems more and more quiet. From a distance, you can see the wooden house beside the flower bed, which reveals a faint yellow light. There is a shadow of someone passing by the window. It is obvious that Wang Xifeng has arrived.


    When she got to the wooden house, Wang Xifeng saw her and waved to him quickly: "Baoyu, come in quickly."


    Then with the dim yellow light, song Qingshu noticed that Wang Xifeng is more beautiful than usual. It is obvious that she has been carefully dressed. Well, her clothes seem to be much thinner. She can see a lot of snow-white skin vaguely.


    "Isn''t it more attractive to light a light in the middle of the night?" Song Qingshu noticed the light and thought deeply.


    Wang Xifeng said with a smile: "people are afraid. If you stay alone in this dark room, you can''t see your fingers. You don''t come earlier."


    What else are you afraid of?


    Song Qing Shu is trying to make complaints about it. Suddenly, he moves in his heart, quietly glancing at the wall. There seems to be a hidden man behind the log cabin.


    In fact, he can''t hide the movement of all the plants and trees around him in his current cultivation, except that he seldom has all the power, otherwise his ears are full of disordered sounds, and he doesn''t want to make himself neurasthenic.


    However, when he came to the Hongmen banquet this time, he was full of spirit. Naturally, someone outside could not hide it from him.


    "Why, only one person?" Song Qingshu is quiet. Listening to this person''s breath, he should know martial arts, but he is not very clever. In addition, he seems to be familiar with this breath.


    To reach a certain level of cultivation, it is not necessary to recognize people by eyes and ears. People can be distinguished by Qi. Everyone''s Qi is different.


    After thinking for a while, song Qingshu immediately realized why he felt a little familiar, because he had just met Jia Lian on the wine table before.


    "What''s the matter? Did Jia Lian find out that his wife gave him a green hat?" This is song Qingshu''s first reaction, but he quickly denied that Wang Xifeng''s shrewd, really want to have an affair with others, and will never be found by her husband; What''s more, Jia Lian stays outside at this time, but doesn''t come in to stop him in advance. Does he have to wait until the boat enters the lane to be happy?


    Song Qingshu naturally doesn''t think Jia Lian is such a pervert. The only possibility is that the husband and wife are playing immortal dance. Before Lenovo comes to Jia''s house, he analyzes everyone''s situation. It''s not hard to find out that the husband and wife are waiting for the right of inheritance. As a result, Jia Baoyu''s sudden return disrupts all their plans.


    "It''s cruel enough to let my wife go to the battle to show her beauty trick." Song Qingshu admired Jia Lian a little. He couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t stand there. I haven''t talked to people for so long." Wang Xifeng''s little mouth pouted, vaguely showing a sense of coquetry.


    After guessing their plans, song Qingshu didn''t know what she was up to. Before, she was not sure about the relationship between Jia Baoyu and her. Now it seems that if she really had an affair, how could Wang Xifeng worry that the relationship would be exposed?


    "Sister in law, what''s the matter with calling me here so late?" Song Qingshu saluted respectfully.


    "Sister in law?" Wang Xifeng''s eyes flashed a strange color, thinking that he guessed wrong, "at this time, there is no outsider, why so shengfen."


    "It''s hard to avoid being seen that men and women are not compatible." Song Qingshu took a step back.


    Wang Xifeng thought that you were in the Grand View Garden all day, but now you are pretending to be a gentleman?


    "We''ve been... Oh, I hate it. What''s the matter with your coming back this time?" Wang Xifeng decided to try again at last.


    Song Qingshu made a blank expression: "what is sister-in-law talking about?"


    Noticing his look, Wang Xifeng thought, is Baoyu really back? Thinking of the failure of her husband and wife''s plan some time ago, she can''t help biting her teeth. Now, even if it''s real Baoyu, can''t she hook up with him? When it comes time to make such a scandal, we will see what he has to inherit the title.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with my sister-in-law, I''ll go first." Song Qingshu doesn''t want to fight with his husband and wife here. He has enough things to consider.


    "Wait a minute ~" Wang Xifeng rushed to catch up with him. Suddenly, ouch, the whole person seemed to be tripped by something and jumped directly into song Qingshu''s arms.


    Holding the rich and soft body in his arms, song Qingshu felt that Jia Lian''s breath outside the house was very short.

 Chapter 2069

    "The couple really know how to play."


    Song Qingshu secretly Tucao, but the other side to play, he was happy to make complaints about what he said, "sister in law, what''s wrong with you?"


    The whole person fell in each other''s arms, feeling the masculine breath of a man. Wang Xifeng couldn''t help but think of the situation when she was married. However, she immediately reacted and her face turned red.


    "Are you sick, sister-in-law? Why is your face red? " Song Qingshu looks worried.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Baoyu." As soon as Wang Xifeng''s words came out, she called it a mess. How could it be ok? Nothing, how to develop in the future? She was quick to respond. When she was helped up by her partner, she suddenly let out a sigh of pain and covered her ankles.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu really admired the play. It''s just coming.


    "Maybe it was just twisted." Wang Xifeng''s eyes were full of stars, as if she was going to cry.


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly to see what she was going to do.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Wang Xifeng also scolded him secretly. She didn''t cooperate at all. Her good answer didn''t come in handy at all. But now, she had no choice but to take the initiative: "can you help me see if my foot is hurt?"


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu blinked his eyes, looking pure as a piece of white paper.


    Wang Xifeng silver teeth want to break, can only bear to say: "nature is off... Off the shoes and socks, I now hurt badly, I dare not move."


    After saying that, as if to think of something, hastily added: "just before I came out, I bathed and changed clothes, will not dirty your hands."


    Speaking of this, song Qingshu naturally could not refuse, so he took off her shoes and socks. He had to admit that her feet were mellow and white, with a special aesthetic feeling. But now he didn''t want to play the game of foot therapy with the other party, and he put his hand directly on her ankle: "is it here?" Although knowing that she was pretending, song Qingshu checked it without any injury.


    "Well... A little bit more." Wang Xifeng has a shy face.


    "A little more?" Song Qingshu frowned, "here?"


    "A little bit more." Wang Xifeng clenched her lips, which were more and more moist.


    Song Qingshu


    This is really red naked seduction, and then up can not be extended to the skirt, ah, song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "sister-in-law, I''m afraid it''s not very good to go up again?"


    Wang Xifeng''s eyes are like silk: "I''m not afraid. You''re a big man. What are you afraid of?"


    Song Qingshu carefully noticed that Jia Lian didn''t mean to come in. He thought to himself, what the hell is he doing? Do I have to touch his wife to come in again?


    Song Qingshu is really curious about what their husband and wife are going to do. Even if they rush in later, what can they say? Publicize yourself to your family and seduce Wang Xifeng?


    I''m afraid everyone will suspect that Jia Baoyu was seduced by Wang Xifeng, right? She is such a smart person that she can''t miss this festival.


    So song Qingshu plans to cooperate with them, otherwise they have been secretly planning to deal with him, which is really a troublesome thing.


    "Sister in law, your skin is really good." Song Qingshu deliberately raised his voice. Sure enough, Jia Lian outside the house breathed heavily when he heard this sentence. He could clearly feel that he was walking up and down there, obviously hesitating.


    After a while, he seemed determined to leave in a hurry.


    "Gone?" Song Qingshu suddenly silly, this time should not rush out to catch what? What the hell is that?


    "Baoyu, how can you be so bad?" Wang Xifeng pushed him, and her eyes peeped out of the house, thinking why her husband didn''t come in?


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to be so passive defense all the time, so a wisp of joy from her fingertips was quietly infused into her body.


    Wang Xifeng didn''t know martial arts and didn''t realize what had happened, but she soon noticed the change of her body. It seemed that there was a warm current flowing out of her body, which made her feel crisp and soft.


    "Oh ~" she let out a sweet and greasy hum in her throat, which scared her.


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "what''s wrong with my sister-in-law?"


    "I... I don''t know what happened." Listening to his voice, Wang Xifeng felt a little flustered. She thought that she didn''t remember so much. She was just touched by him. How could she make it... Is it true that Baoyu is a woman''s magic star?


    Aware of something wrong, Wang Xifeng retracted her feet and struggled to stand up. However, she just fell into each other''s arms again. This time, she didn''t pretend, but her legs were really soft.


    "Sister in law, can I understand that Li is seducing me?" Song Qingshu embraces her graceful and plump body, and can feel the heat of her skin through her clothes.


    "No... No." Wang Xifeng is finally flustered. She is usually outgoing and enthusiastic, but after all, she comes from a rich family. She is much more conservative than she imagined. Jia Liansu is lecherous and learns some novel flower work from my concubine''s office to use on her, but she never allows it.


    Today is just for the future of her husband and wife, so she is willing to make less sacrifice. She wants to lure Jia Baoyu to show some flaws and cut off his way to inherit the title.


    But her husband didn''t come in at the appointed time, and she was very strange now. She decided to terminate the plan while she still had some sense left, and she would go home first.


    It''s a pity that she fell into each other''s arms as if she didn''t listen to her command. She was even softer when she was smoked by her masculine breath.


    "Let go... Let go of me." Wang Xifeng''s face became more and more red.


    Song Qingshu spread his hands: "it''s clearly you who fell in my arms. I didn''t touch you."


    Wang Xifeng knew that he was telling the truth, but she didn''t know why. It seemed that she wanted to lie in his arms like this. It would be better if she could hold him tightly.


    Song Qingshu knew that the joke was almost over, and then he said, "I probably know the intention of your husband and wife calling me here tonight, but I want to tell you that I''ve experienced so many things outside, and I''m no longer the child before. Don''t blame me for your bad behavior later."


    Feeling the chill in his voice, Wang Xifeng couldn''t help shaking all over, wondering what he had experienced outside, how could he suddenly become so terrible?


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned: "what''s the matter with the second brother Lian? How can he leave so long and not come back?"


    Wang Xifeng''s face changed: "isn''t he outside?"


    Seeing that she didn''t look fake, song Qingshu said strangely, "when he just took off his shoes, he left."


    Wang Xifeng''s face changed, and soon she was shocked. She said in a hurry, "take me out of here, quick!"


    "Why?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "There''s no time to explain. Let''s go." Wang Xifeng''s face was full of panic.


    Song Qingshu had vaguely heard the noisy footsteps coming from the distance, and many people were coming here. He hesitated for a moment, and finally grabbed Wang Xifeng''s arm and sneaked out from the other side of the wooden house.


    "What''s going on?" Song Qingshu holds Wang Xifeng and hides in a big tree nearby. He sees Jia Lian and a group of people rush into the house. It''s a pity that the house is empty. Where can they find anything.


    Wang Xifeng clenched her teeth and said, "god damn it, I''m so close to you Er Jie''s fox spirit. I heard that he planned to help you Er Jie, but I didn''t care. After all, my family is here. Who ever thought that this guy should really dare to take action? Tonight, he not only wants to get rid of you, but also wants to ruin my reputation and integrity, so that he can live in peace with second sister you! "


    "I''ll tell you how strange I feel now. I think it''s because he put that kind of cheap medicine in the tea I drank before."


    Hearing her analysis, song Qingshu''s expression was wonderful.


    At this time, Wang Xifeng suddenly raised her head, eyes blurred incomparable: "Baoyu, sister-in-law good-looking?"


    "Good looking." Song Qingshu nodded. Even with the most critical eyes, she was a first-class beauty.


    "Then you..." Wang Xifeng bit her lip, obviously after a strong psychological struggle, "do you want to... Get my sister-in-law?"

 Chapter 2070

    Under the white and quiet moonlight, Wang Xifeng is extremely hot and charming. Song Qingshu moves in her heart, but immediately dispels Qi Nian: "sister-in-law, don''t joke."


    "I''m not kidding." Wang Xifeng stares at Jia Lian in the distance with hatred, "I help him wholeheartedly, he even calculated me so, the key is for another fox spirit, I can''t swallow this tone."


    Song Qingshu was silent. At first, he thought it was a trick of their husband and wife, but now it seems that it''s obviously not like Jia Lian''s way of doing it is too black hearted.


    "Isn''t that what he wants to be green headed? Then I''ll be as he wishes." Wang Xifeng noticed song Qingshu''s expression and sighed, "I know you must look down on me now, but I''m not that kind of person. This time, although I designed the hue with him in order to get the title of Rong Guogong, I would never agree if it wasn''t for you."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu did not comment on her words. Women''s words, especially those of beautiful women, should not be taken lightly.


    Seeing his expression, Wang Xifeng, a shrewd woman, couldn''t guess what he thought. She couldn''t help but look miserable: "it''s just that my husband calculated me like this. Even you think I''m such a cheap woman. What''s the meaning of my life?"


    After that, she directly jumped to the side. Now they are in the tree, saying whether they are high or low. If she falls down like this, it will break her bones or endanger her life.


    Song Qingshu grabbed her, he is not the kind of person who can''t help her: "well, I believe you are."


    Wang Xifeng turned from worry to joy, and suddenly looked at him curiously: "do you know martial arts now?" Just in order to avoid her husband, she had no time to think about it. Now she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Song Qingshu quietly explained: "the old man once taught me a martial arts, but I didn''t study at that time. Later, I was imprisoned in Mongolia and began to practice seriously when I had nothing to do. Only when I had a chance, I had the ability to escape."


    "It''s no wonder that you are so intelligent that you can learn martial arts so easily," Wang Xifeng said in her beautiful eyes. "After all kinds of things, I find that you are more and more mature. The little boy in the past is more and more attractive now."


    Song Qingshu chuckles and pays no attention to her compliments. He notices that Jia Lian''s group is gradually dispersing, so he asks, "the people below are leaving. You go back first."


    The people Jia Lian is looking for this time are all servants or servant girls of his family. He is not dazed. He doesn''t go to report to his wife directly. Obviously, he''s afraid of arousing suspicion. Instead, he plans to use this kind of "unintentional" to break the two people''s story. You know, people in his family are very broken hearted. This kind of thing doesn''t need him to say, and it will soon spread to everyone.


    "No, I''m not going back." Wang Xifeng bit her lips and held him tighter with her arms.


    Feeling the plump and moving in his arms, the young woman''s mature body exudes amazing heat, which makes song Qingshu''s face a little unnatural. He says in a hurry: "sister-in-law, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Who knows what Wang Xifeng seems to notice. She glances down her eyes. Her gorgeous cheeks are like two burning clouds: "Baoyu, you''ve really grown up."


    Song Qingshu breathed. It was obvious that they were so close to each other and each other''s skirt was thin that they had already keenly felt the change of his body.


    Wang Xifeng''s eyes at this time, as if to drip water, close to his ear, said: "the medicine under the bastard has a seizure, you now let me go back, in case of being hit by that servant, don''t you let me be spoiled by those cheap people?"


    Song qingshuxin thinks that your reaction now is due to Huanxi Zhenqi, but he controls the measurement very carefully. It''s reasonable that she shouldn''t have such a big reaction. Did Jia Lian really give her medicine in advance?


    What kind of mentality is this?


    "Baoyu, don''t be afraid," Wang Xifeng said quickly, as if guessing his scruples. "Now I''m not calculating you. It''s true... I really need your help."


    "How can I help with such things?" Song Qingshu is also helpless. He came to Jia''s house just for a walk, and soon he will receive news that he will go far away to Xixia. How can he know that there will be so many moths in this short time.


    "Just like what you did with Xiren," Wang Xifeng chuckled, "I''m not sister Lin, Miss Bao. You can''t cheat me by pretending to be pure."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and got enough information from her words. It seems that Jia Baoyu used to get along with Lin Daiyu and Xue Baochai with another face. They didn''t know the other side of his evil,


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Wang Xifeng''s tears were like broken pearls: "I''ve been talking about this, and you still... In your eyes, I''m so humble, so shameless, so unbearable."


    "Of course not. Although you seem a little coquettish on weekdays, you are in fact dignified and self-conscious, and there is never anything out of order." Song Qingshu thinks that Jia Rui, a member of the other group, is fascinated by her beauty, so he has a wrong idea about her. As a result, she is miserable. Obviously, she is very conservative in this respect.


    "Do you think I''m not as good-looking as your sister Lin Bao?" Wang Xifeng continued.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu told the truth, "Mei Lan, Zhu Ju are good at competition. Although they have unique temperament, they are not as mature and beautiful as you..."


    What else did he want to say? A hot body had come up so that he could not say what he said later.


    Wang Xifeng is not only a mature woman, but also a smart woman. She knows when to take the initiative and when to be reserved. If she is really rejected today, she will never want to raise her head in the future. She is rejected even when she is sent to the door. This is a blow to the destruction of women, especially to women who always claim to be beautiful.


    After all, song Qingshu was not a pure-hearted monk. She had already twisted around in her arms and made a group of evil fire. At this time, she could not bear it. After a long time, she said, "I''ll take you to another place."


    "No, that''s it." Wang Xifeng''s eyes are flowing, and thousands of customs are revealed between her eyebrows.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    Wang Xifeng bit her lips and said angrily, "where are we going at this time? There are a lot of servant girls and women around us. There are so many people and so many eyes. I don''t want to be found. There are so many trees and leaves here, and no one can see them. Isn''t it just right..."


    The road is quite wild!


    Song Qingshu''s throat is very dry, and he can''t help feeling a little excited. He has never had such experience.


    Those words had already consumed Wang Xifeng''s only reason, and soon he hugged the man around him. They were both mature people, and they cooperated with each other very well. They were even familiar with each other.


    Soon Wang Xifeng trembled, and song Qingshu could not help but pick his eyebrows: no wonder everyone said that his daughter''s house was made of water.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, song Qingshu sent Wang Xifeng to her yard. Wang Xifeng lowered her head, and her face was full of complicated looks: "well, don''t send it. It''s not good to be seen."


    Song Qingshu said.


    Wang Xifeng continued: "don''t tell others what happened today."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good."


    "Also," Wang Xifeng hesitated, and then added, "today''s event is just an accident. Don''t come to me again."


    The corner of song Qingshu''s mouth rose slightly, but he answered: "good."


    Seeing his reaction, Wang Xifeng had a bad feeling in her heart. However, her reason made her not say anything more and ran back to the house in a hurry. Thinking about what happened just now, I heard a gloomy and angry voice: "where have you just gone?"

 Chapter 2071

    Wang Xifeng was immersed in what had just happened, and some of it didn''t come back. Now she suddenly heard a voice, and she was startled. Looking back, she found Jia Lian sitting at her bedside with a gloomy face.


    With a cold hum, Wang Xifeng asked, "where did you just go?"


    "I just went to find someone as agreed." He noticed that there was a faint red glow on Wang Xifeng''s white and tender cheek, and his eyes were full of confusion. Jia Lian felt a little regretful for the beautiful feeling. Was it really worth it.


    "Agreement?" Wang Xifeng sneered again and again, "is that what we agreed on? I''m afraid you didn''t go to find someone just to deal with Jia Baoyu. At the same time, you also want to make my reputation stink."


    Jia Lian began to smile, trying to hug his wife''s shoulder: "how can it be? You think too much."


    Wang Xifeng hid in the past and burst out in an instant: "why not, don''t think that I don''t know what your mind is. On weekdays, you and the second sister you hook up three and four, and I still open one eye and close one eye. Now you have the idea of abandoning me to help her. Do you think I''m dead?"


    Jia Lian some guilty, subconsciously explained: "you misunderstood, misunderstood, I really don''t mean that."


    "Well, I have my own eyes! Go away, I don''t want to see you now. " Wang Xifeng pointed to the door and gave the order of eviction.


    Jia Lian had no choice but to go outside. Originally, he wanted to ask where his wife and Jia Baoyu had just gone, but he thought that she was angry, and he thought that he would ask her later when she was angry.


    As for being driven out of the room, he didn''t care. He just went to the second sister you to play. When he thought of her gentle and submissive appearance, his stomach was a little restless.


    After Song Qingshu and Wang Xifeng separated, they decided to go to Li Mochou to have a look. They wondered why she suddenly became Miaoyu.


    Having inquired about the new master Miaoyu''s residence, Jia''s house specially prepared a courtyard for her, called longcui nunnery.


    In the battle of Wudang Mountain, Jia Sidao and many of his subordinates were killed and injured badly. Today''s Jia family is far less rigorous than the previous one, which is three steps, one post, five steps and one secret sentry. Song Qingshu easily avoided some patrolling guards and soon came to longcui temple.


    Song Qingshu is going to restore his original appearance and find her again. After all, it''s not convenient for him to expose Jia Baoyu''s identity now.


    All of a sudden, a woman whispered in her ear. Although the volume was low, it was still clear in Song Qing''s ears.


    "The precious jade in your house makes people angry, especially the thief''s eyes. If I saw him in the river and lake before, I would dig out his eyes." Li Mochou''s cold voice seemed murderous.


    Song Qingshu breathed and thought that he was so annoying. He just looked at you more during the dinner.


    At this time, another gentle voice sounded: "elder sister, don''t care, he is such a temperament, usually see a beautiful girl can''t move his eyes, this Grand View Garden don''t know how many brilliant, his eyes are naturally high, can stare at elder sister, not just to prove that elder sister was born how shy."


    Song Qingshu recognized this gentle woman''s voice. Naturally, it was the young widowed Li Wan.


    "Hum!" Although Li Mochou doesn''t admit it, it''s obviously useful. Which woman doesn''t care about her appearance?


    "Dad''s arrangement is also painstaking. I usually live in Jia''s house, and my third sister travels in the western regions. There is no one in your family to talk with you. Dad is not a man to take care of you." In a low voice, Li Wan comforted him.


    Li Mochou snorted: "you don''t have to speak for him. In the end, it''s not that he dislikes my all-round habits. Let me come to the Grand View Garden to get in touch with other ladies and noble ladies and learn from them."


    Li Wanshan said with a smile: "after all, dad is the Imperial College''s sacrificial wine. On weekdays, he educates others. His daughter should set an example."


    Li Mochou''s voice was a little irritated: "he''s not afraid that I''ll kill all the people who offend me in this house on a whim!"


    Song Qingshu outside nodded with the same feeling. Li Mochou is a murderous female devil in the world. Sometimes people are killed by her just because of her family name. So many disputes in the Grand View Garden may lead to the recurrence of old things.


    "Elder sister, although you usually pretend to be vicious, you are still good at heart. I think you don''t want to see your father embarrassed..." Li Wan laughed. Behind them were two girls whispering in their ears. They were fighting together, but they couldn''t hear clearly.


    Song Qingshu secretly nods her head. Li Mochou was a good girl. Because of Lu Zhanyuan''s treachery, she went to extremes. Now that she is back in the family''s arms, the warmth of her family should be able to gradually relieve her pain.


    Now that he had understood the whole story, song Qingshu didn''t go in again to recognize them. After all, it was not convenient for these women to talk in their boudoir in the middle of the night.


    As for why Li Mochou changed her name to Miaoyu, it must be because Li Shouzhong worried that his daughter''s reputation in the past was too bad, which scared the people in Jia''s family. He simply changed her name, which can be regarded as a farewell to the past and a new life.


    Quietly back to Yihong hospital, see Xiren and other did not find abnormal, this just sleep at ease.


    Early the next morning, Xiren Qingwen and other maids wanted to help song Qingshu dress up, which gave song Qingshu a headache. No matter how ingenious his face changing technique was, he would still show his flaws when washing his face. Fortunately, before long, a boy came to tell him that there was an imperial edict in the palace.


    Song Qingshu was so happy that he took the opportunity to grab the handkerchief and wipe his face at will. Then he put on his clothes and went to the lobby.


    The content of the imperial edict is expected. The main idea is that Xixia is about to recruit relatives. Some excellent family members of the right age in China are specially selected to Xixia to encourage them to win honor for their country. It''s better to hold the princess back, and take this opportunity to get closer to Xixia, so that Xixia will not be attracted by the enemy.


    In addition to Jia Baoyu, Xue pan of the Xue family, LV Shidao of the LV family in Xiangyang, LV Shisheng brothers and so on are more important. These are all decided by song Qingshu and Ren Yingying through secret negotiation.


    With such an imperial edict, the whole Jia family is naturally boiling. Many people come to visit and congratulate Jia Baoyu. Ordinary people only think that Jia Baoyu is a great honor. Only Jia''s mother wants to talk and stops. Finally, she just tells Jia Baoyu to take care of herself and not to force her.


    When Lin Daiyu and other girls heard the news, they all locked themselves in the yard. No one could see that they were in a bad mood, and no one would touch the mold. Song Qingshu was just at leisure, so as not to be seen by Jia Baoyu''s close friends.


    In the evening, Liao Yingzhong found song Qingshu: "young master, you can go and make a show. Don''t marry the Xixia princess."


    "Oh, why?" Song Qingshu pretends to ask unexpectedly.


    Liao Yingzhong explained: "not to mention what''s good about a princess of the barbarian Kingdom, even if she is a fairy, it''s not helpful for the childe''s affairs. Xixia is too far away from the great song dynasty. What''s really going to happen here is beyond their reach. It''s far less than the benefits of marrying the Xue family and the Shi family, or even the Lin family. "


    "Well, I see." Song Qingshu is not surprised. Liao Yingzhong is Jia Sidao''s chief staff. If you can''t see this, you don''t have to mix.


    "I don''t know where the news from the palace comes from. They all know about it when the young master just came back," Liao Yingzhong said. However, it''s not the time to think about it. He said quickly. "In addition, I used my relationship to arrange Miss Xue to protect you all the way. You just take advantage of the opportunity to get along with her day and night to get closer to her."


    "Xue Baochai?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    As if seeing his doubts, Liao Yingzhong explained: "this time miss Xue''s brother is also one of the candidates. Otherwise, even if I am capable, I can''t ask Miss Xue to move the Buddha."


    Song Qingshu imitated Jia Baoyu''s tone and said, "but there''s something unexpected at that time. Sister Bao must protect her brother for the first time. My side..."


    Liao Yingzhong said with a smile: "don''t worry, young master. Miss Xue''s protection is just a name. I just want to take this opportunity to make up for you two. As for someone else who really protects you."


    "Zhongyuan is a little red. Come in."

 Chapter 2072

    "A little red in the Central Plains?" Hearing Liao Yingzhong''s words, song Qingshu is a mess in the wind, and there won''t be Ximen chuixue, will there?


    Soon, a man in black came into the door. His face was like the face of a dead man, but what was more striking was his eyes. They were cold as ice, cruel as wolves, gray as snow on the top of a mountain, but firm as a snowy peak.


    "Young master, in the battle of Wudang Mountain, all the experts in Xiake island have been destroyed. He is my best expert in the Internet." Liao Yingzhong''s tone is a little proud, obviously very satisfied with his martial arts. "Yidianhong, this is baoerye, and you will protect his safety for a period of time."


    "I only kill people, I don''t protect people." The voice of the man in black is strange and unique. It is cold, low, hoarse and short. It doesn''t seem to come from the throat of human beings. Although the voice is low, it has a kind of penetrating magic. It teaches people never to forget any word he said.


    Liao Yingzhong breathed, but he responded quickly: "during the trip to Xixia, all the people who want to do harm to the young master will be killed, even if they are protecting him."


    "Good!" A little red in the Central Plains, his mood seemed to be a little more excited. His eyes flashed with cruel, beast like blue light, as if his biggest hobby in his life was killing people, and his purpose of survival was only to kill people.


    Song Qingshu looked at him with great interest: "there must be a lot of danger when we go to Xixia. I don''t know how his swordsmanship attainments are. Can he really protect my safety?"


    Zhongyuan yidianhong did not open his mouth, as if answering such a question insulted his identity.


    Liao Yingzhong answered for him: "don''t worry, young master. I''ve already tried him. Although his swordsmanship is not the best, it''s more than enough to kill people."


    Worried that his strength might be suspected, Liao Yingzhong continued: "he is the most famous killer in the underground world."


    Zhongyuan a little red, frown: "a killer is famous, not a good thing."


    Liao Yingzhong then explained: "I''m just making an analogy. Only a few people in the circle know your name. All the other people who know a little red name in the central plains are dead. Therefore, although the swordsmanship is high, few people in the Jianghu know it."


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. No wonder he had never heard of this figure before. He could only say that the world is so big that he is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger.


    However, he soon thought of a problem. He vaguely remembered that Zhongyuan yidianhong was a top-level killer trained by Xue Xiaoren, which could be regarded as his apprentice. In this world, there are Xue family and Xue Yi people, and most of them also have Xue Xiaoren. In this way, is Zhongyuan Yihong a member of Jia family or an undercover sent by Xue family?


    Noting the excitement of Liao Yingzhong''s network to a top expert, song Qingshu didn''t express his doubts. On the one hand, he couldn''t explain how he knew the relationship between Zhongyuan yidianhong and Xue Xiaoren. On the other hand, he didn''t have to say that he was a Western oyster, and the other was a infernal being. On the contrary, he was better to fish in troubled waters.


    Seeing that they had already known each other, Liao Yingzhong waved his hand to make the Central Plains a little red. Then he continued to ask song Qingshu to pay attention to the matters needing attention during his trip to Xixia. It can be said that they were very detailed and did not fall behind in all aspects.


    In addition, he also mentioned that when he went to Jia Baoyu for Xixia, he would stay in Lin''an to gather the residual forces of Jia''s house and Xiake Island, deal with those traitors, accumulate strength, and wait for him to return, and then make a complete counterattack.


    Looking at his serious look, song Qingshu secretly laments that he is indeed a loyal subordinate, but it''s a pity that he is in charge of his own affairs.


    "I wish you a happy return." When Liao Yingzhong left, she arched her hand with a smile.


    "Thank you, sir." Song Qingshu knew that the beauty in his mouth was not the princess of Xixia, but Xue Baochai.


    At this time, other candidates who participated in Xixia marriage recruitment also received the instruction of their elders in their own homes.


    Xue family, Xue Ji looked at his excited son and said, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Isn''t it worthwhile to be selected as the candidate of Xixia marriage?" Xue pan was stunned and then said, "I heard that the princess of Xixia is as beautiful as a fairy. She is matchless."


    Xue Ji frowned deeper: "it has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course it does." Xue Pan said, "who can match me in terms of family background and talent? Originally, Jia Baoyu was a strong enemy, but his father was lost in Wudang Mountain, and his family was not a threat. "


    "You are confident." Xue was very angry and laughed, but his son made some sense. In terms of family background, none of the candidates in the Song Dynasty could match him; In terms of appearance, it can be regarded as Yushu Linfeng, but in terms of talent... Does he have this thing? Otherwise, they won''t be called overlord.


    "It''s also my father''s good idea." Xue pan giggled.


    Seeing him like this, Xue Ji was very angry. He thought it was a pity that Baochai was a daughter. Otherwise, he would not care so much.


    Trying to suppress the anger in his heart, Xue Ji said: "when you go to Xixia, you should go sightseeing. Don''t make trouble. In addition, remember not to be too far away from your sister, otherwise she can''t protect you in danger."


    Xue pan couldn''t help saying, "I''m a seven foot man. Where do I need my sister to protect me?"


    Xue Ji frowned. He wanted to ask him not to marry the princess. Because of his power in the Song Dynasty, he didn''t need to rely on a Xixia princess. He wanted his daughter-in-law to be a famous family in the imperial court. Only in this way could he unite and help each other. As for his son''s selection this time, he had no choice but to let his son go to the scene.


    However, seeing his son''s tired and lazy appearance, Xue Ji thought that even if he tried his best, the princess of Xixia could not take a fancy to him, which still used his advice.


    "Go away." Want to understand all this, Xue very impatiently waved his hand, under the order.


    Lu Wenhuan looked at his son and nephew and said, "Shidao, Shisheng, you must try your best to win the favor of Xixia princess. Most of the other candidates who went with you this time are dandy boys. They can''t match you in terms of real ability and learning."


    Lu Shidao couldn''t help saying: "uncle, Xixia is a small barbarian country after all. Why don''t we focus on the famous ladies in the capital?"


    These ideas can be said to be deeply rooted in the bones of every song dynasty, all are inferior, only reading high, naturally do not see the barbarians around.


    LV Wenhuan sighed: "today is different from the past. If it was in the past, we naturally wanted you to marry the daughters of the dignitaries in the capital. But before the battle of Wudang, other people didn''t know the truth. Don''t we know? The imperial court did not move our LV family for the time being just for the sake of stability, but after three or five years, everything will be stable, and our LV family will face disaster. "


    Lu Shidao and Lu Shisheng sipped their mouths. They were smart people, and naturally understood the seriousness of the matter. When the emperor returned to Beijing, he took them back to the capital together. To put it mildly, they wanted to reward the Lu family. In fact, they knew that they had become hostages.


    "We can''t stay any longer in the Southern Song Dynasty, so we have to find another way out." Lu Wenhuan''s face was gloomy. "In those days, the Qin family could go far away to Xixia, where they had a good time. Naturally, we can follow suit."


    Lu Shisheng said: "now Xixia is not as powerful as before. Why don''t you go to Mongolia directly?"


    LV Wenhuan looked at him approvingly: "originally, I wanted to remind you, but you thought of it in advance. Yes, this time you want to fight for the position of the emperor in law of Xixia. Even if you fail, you should take the opportunity to get closer to the prince of Mongolia. This time, the prince of Mongolia will come to join in the recruitment of Xixia. You can''t miss such a good opportunity, as long as you get on the line with Mongolia, You are the heroes of the whole family

 Chapter 2073

    Lu Shidao couldn''t help but pour cold water on him and said, "but a few years ago we fought with Mongolia in Xiangyang, and we don''t know how many Mongols we killed. With this kind of gratitude and resentment, it''s not appropriate to take refuge in Mongolia."


    "So our first choice is to recruit relatives in Xixia. You two will work together to see who has the chance to be the son-in-law." Lu Wenhuan replied.


    LV Shidao and LV Shisheng looked at each other and nodded slightly. Now that the family is dying, their brothers will not fight with each other any more. When they come to Xixia, they will see who Xixia appreciates more. The other will not be jealous, but will cooperate with each other to protect their brothers and finally get the beauty back.


    "But this time, all the people who participated in the recruitment of relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty were princes and grandsons of various countries. I''m afraid our brothers don''t have much hope for people from other countries, especially the princes of Mongolia." In Xiangyang, Lu Shisheng pingrili''s one-third of an acre of land is above the top. However, facing the world''s top two generations, he is still very self-conscious.


    "Do your best and listen to the destiny." LV Wenhuan comforted him, "even if he doesn''t become a son-in-law, it''s good to have a good relationship with the prince of Mongolia. This time, xuliewu, the fifth Prince of Mongolia, participated in the recruitment of relatives in Xixia, not Kublai, the fourth prince who fought with us in Xiangyang before. As far as I know, the fight between these princes of Mongolia is fierce. Xuliewu certainly won''t care about the grudge between us and Kublai, So this is our opportunity. "


    LV Shidao nodded: "well, if we can''t do anything, we can just live in xuliewu and let him become the son-in-law. It''s also a favor to sell him."


    "Children can be taught." Lu Wenhuan''s face was relieved. "When you go there, you act according to the circumstances. I can''t leave the capital, so I won''t accompany you. In addition... "


    He hesitated for a long time, and then said: "if you can''t be the emperor''s son-in-law of Xixia, and you can''t get on the line of Mongolia, you can take the chance to escape on the road, don''t come back, the LV family will be cleared eventually, you don''t have to die with us old bones."


    "Father


    "Uncle!"


    "We pledge to live and die with the Lu family."


    LV Shidao and LV Shisheng knelt down together, and LV Wenhuan helped them up: "don''t say such silly things. If you escape safely, the LV family will leave the fire, and the whole family will not be destroyed. You are shouldering the hope of the people, so you must live well. Of course, this is to prepare for the worst. Don''t worry too much. After all, it''s not that far


    "This trip to Xixia, we will do our best!" The Lu brothers'' tearful eyes were dancing, but their tone was firmer than ever before.


    After seeing Liao Yingzhong off, song Qingshu quietly left Jia''s house. He was going to Xixia, and he had to say goodbye to some people.


    Originally, a little red in the Central Plains was left by Liao Yingzhong in Jia''s house to guard his safety, but why song Qingshu is so fierce now that he leaves quietly, and the other party is not aware of any abnormality.


    Song Qingshu first went to the imperial palace. Now Ren Yingying pretends to be him as the imperial instrument. He usually stays in the palace, but seldom goes back to the palace of Qi.


    I don''t know how many times I went in and out of the palace. Now it''s as if I went back home. I soon came to Ren Yingying''s current residence.


    The guards around her are obviously much tighter. They are all selected experts from the sun and moon god religion, as well as the maids in the lingjiu palace. These are the carefully constructed guard system of song Qingshu. With his ability, he can''t enter quietly.


    Of course, with the cultivation of his great master, those people could not stop him. They just saw his appearance clearly, and the guards returned to the dark pile one after another.


    Ren Yingying sees his lover coming back and can''t help falling into his arms.


    Holding her soft and moving body and smelling the elegant and charming fragrance, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying: "it seems that" rootless tree formula "is still very useful. You look a lot ruddy now."


    "The secret that Zhang Zhenren taught himself is not ordinary." Ren Yingying pursed a smile, and her tone was full of respect. Even her father, who had always been arrogant, would sigh unfathomably every time he mentioned Zhang Sanfeng.


    They were warm for a while. Song Qingshu mentioned the intention of this time. Ren Yingying couldn''t help but feel gloomy: "we have to leave so soon. We always get together less and leave more."


    Noticing her dejected appearance, song Qingshu was full of pity and guilt, and subconsciously held her more tightly.


    Ren Yingying recovered quickly: "but I also know that you are running for the world. Naturally, you won''t play small temperament to stop you. I hope you can succeed as soon as possible and end this chaotic world like that..."


    She originally wanted to say that she would have more time to accompany her, but when she thought that there were so many confidants around her lover, would she really have a lot of time to accompany her? Thinking of this, she wrinkled her pretty eyebrows.


    Song Qingshu was moved by her. He was not a virgin, but he lived in peace and contentment in later generations. Looking at the world again, there were always starving people on the way, and countless children and women were sold, so he couldn''t be indifferent.


    In the final analysis, these tragedies are the result of many years of war. Therefore, the idea of unifying all countries and ending this troubled world is becoming more and more clear.


    Of course, he has selfishness. He also enjoys the taste of power and likes beautiful girls. But at the same time, he is also aware of his responsibility. It seems that his mission is to cross the world and end the chaos.


    After Ren Yingying came out, song Qingshu went to the two princesses'' dormitories. A few days after they got married, he went out of the palace and lurked in Jia''s house. Now he is going to Xixia, thousands of miles away. He doesn''t know when the next meeting will be. He can''t help feeling guilty. He thought that the two princesses were young and would have to cry and blame him. Unexpectedly, they didn''t cry twice, Instead, he kept asking him to pay attention on the way.


    Zhao Yuanyuan took out a suit of close fitting clothes and handed it to him: "I made it myself..."


    "This is what I did," Zhao hu''er took out a suit of clothes, his face a little more shy, "but not as good as his sister."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "can you still sew?"


    Zhao Yuanyuan sighed: "when I was in Huanyi hospital, no one would serve us. Naturally, I learned these things."


    Song Qingshu could not help holding her little hand: "those things have passed, and you will not be frightened any more."


    Zhao Yuanyuan''s eyes were slightly red: "when I saw and heard in Huanyi hospital, it was really a nightmare. I don''t know when it was my turn. Fortunately, brother song appeared and saved us, so we are grateful to you all our life."


    Song Qingshu deliberately a face: "only gratitude?"


    Zhaoyuanyuan face a red, one side of Zhaohu son is straightforward: "of course, there is admiration ah, otherwise how can we marry you."


    Song Qingshu just laughs, holding the two girls and feeling very warm.


    Before leaving the Imperial Palace, song Qingshu also went to Wu''s bedroom. Recently, ako''s little girl complained a lot about him, so she had to comfort her, so that she would not do anything irrational and spoil the whole thing.


    After entering the bedroom hall, looking at the girl with a gorgeous face by the window, song Qingshu could not help sighing. The girl''s eyebrows were filled with sadness that should not appear at this age. It was obvious that she was full of worries.


    "Ako ~"


    Hearing his call, the girl looked back in disbelief. When she saw his face clearly, she was surprised and pleased: "brother song!"


    The girl pours into her arms with a wisp of fragrant wind. Song Qingshu looks at Chen Yuanyuan, who comes after hearing the news, and laughs bitterly. Chen Yuanyuan just sighs and doesn''t say anything.


    "Ako, you''ve been clearing up this time." Wipe off the tears on her cheek for her, song Qingshu said pitifully.


    A Ke small mouth son a pout, some not happy ground say: "who let you all don''t come to see me."


    It seems that seeing the dilemma of song Qingshu, Chen Yuanyuan quickly extricated himself and said, "ah Ke, Qingshu has so many opportunities every day. How can he have so much free time to worry about his children''s private affairs?"


    "What''s the most annoying national affairs? My father used to be like this." Ah Ke snorted, obviously recalled the unpleasant experience.


    "I have a present for you." Song Qingshu thought that fortunately he had been prepared.


    "Gifts?" Ako blinked, full of curiosity.


    Song Qingshu then went to the door and brought a basket in: "this is a kitten that was just born. I found it on the side of the road. It''s a pity that I''m busy all day and don''t have much time to take care of it. Can you help me raise it?"


    A Ke didn''t have much interest in cats and dogs, but when he heard that he was helping Song Qing to keep books, he immediately felt that the meaning was different. He immediately agreed with a smile: "well, wow, it''s so cute."


    Seeing the kitten blinking, ako felt that her heart was melting.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief in secret. Fortunately, it worked. He always worried that a Ke was too bored to stay in the harem. If a woman was bored, she would do too many stupid things, so he had to find a sustenance for her.


    Thinking of those who had pets in his previous life, song Qingshu immediately had an idea. Of course, he didn''t pick up the kitten. There was no such coincidence. In his present position, he wanted to find a beautiful kitten. Naturally, someone would do it right for him.


    Such a small cat, if you want to raise it well, it is not so easy. Naturally, Aker doesn''t have so much time to think about other things; In the future, she will also have feelings when she raises the cat, so she will have a company.


    In addition, song Qingshu deliberately chose a kitten, so that when she grows up, she will go out on a date several times, and when she comes back, she will give birth to a lot of kittens for a ke


    Looking at the girl''s appearance at this time, song Qingshu felt that he was too dark.


    After chatting with them in the bedroom for a while, song Qingshu sees that a Ke''s attention is on the kitten, so he takes the opportunity to say goodbye.


    After coming out of the palace, song Qingshu finally goes to Li Qingluo''s house and asks her to take care of Ren YingYing and her family on weekdays. After all, as the virgin of white lotus, she is also a local snake in Lin''an.


    Who knows Li Qingluo turned her lips and refused directly: "I want to go back to mantuo villa. I don''t want to look after those women for you unless you pay."


    "What''s the reward?" Song Qingshu is very curious. No matter whether she is the wife of the Wang family or the virgin of the white lotus, what else can she not get?


    Li Qingluo walked up to him and gently rubbed his chest. The scallop teeth bit his red lips and sent out a charming luster: "stay with me for a good night, unless I shout, or... Don''t stop."


    The flame in Song Qingshu''s body was lifted up in an instant, and he immediately lifted her up with a tiger roar and pressed her on the table beside him

 Chapter 2074

    The next day, when Jia''s house was about to leave, song Qingshu was still savoring the wonderful taste of yesterday. He could only sigh that he and Li Qingluo were really in tune, no matter in any way.


    And the other party''s unique mature charm, not like the ordinary little girl as entanglement, for now headache feeling debt for him, more rare.


    Knowing that Jia Baoyu was going to leave for Xixia, all the people in Jia''s house came out to see him off. No matter it was true or false, they all wished him a successful start.


    Only one person didn''t come out, that is Lin Daiyu# 160;


    She was very unhappy to learn that Jia Baoyu was going to attend the Xixia wedding. Later she learned that Xue Baochai was going to go with him and broke the vinegar jar in an instant.


    In this regard, song Qingshu can only express regret that sister Lin is indeed a good girl. Compared with other girls in the family, she is more or less wearing a mask, and her temperament is much more pure. Of course, in many people''s eyes, she seems a little bit artificial.


    At another time, song Qingshu might try to get rid of her, but now he has something important to do, not to mention the peach blossom entanglement, so he won''t make a girl at will.


    Seeing that he left like this, she didn''t even leave a word. Xueyan, the servant girl hiding in the dark, couldn''t help pouting her lips. She thought that second master Bao was too thin and cold, and that my girl was sad and shed tears for him.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know all this. He went to the west gate to meet with the people. Jia sent several highly skilled guards to accompany him, and his little friend Mingyan served him all the way.


    The servant girls of Xiren originally wanted to go, but they were rejected by Jia''s mother. After all, Jia Baoyu took part in the recruitment this time. It''s not good to take some servant girls yingyanyan. What''s more, they''re not the only ones accompanying them, and they can''t let others see the joke.


    Song Qingshu is very happy about this. I''m afraid the one who is most familiar with Jia Baoyu is Xiren. If she has been with her all the time, there may be some mistakes.


    Although Xiaosi Mingyan is also a person around him, his relationship is much worse than that of Xiren.


    As for the guards, song Qingshu turned his lip and was more than enough to deal with ordinary curfew, but it was not enough to see the real masters. It seems that the masters of Jia family did suffer a lot in the battle of Wudang.


    If it was Jia Baoyu, he could only hope that the Central Plains would be a little red at this time. He did not show up, but song Qingshu knew that he was quietly following nearby. If there was any accident, he should be able to show up in time.


    Soon after arriving at the west gate, a group of young princes had gathered, some of whom knew and some did not, but they were all princes with good family background in the imperial court.


    "Baoyu ~" a friendly cry came, and soon a man directly put his arms around him.


    Song Qing raised his eyebrow: "brother Xue." He has recognized the identity of the other party, the son of the Xue family, who is known as Xue pan.


    Xue Baochai was born very beautiful. As her elder brother, Xue pan is naturally pretty. If you don''t know, you will feel like a good young man at first sight, but if you know his details, you will shout "stay overlord".


    However, song Qingshu was a bit surprised. Although he was a bit careless, he was really nice to his friends. He felt sincere and enthusiastic from his tone, and he didn''t become snobbish because of his family''s decline.


    In sharp contrast to him are the two brothers of the LV family. You should know that the LV family is almost held up by Jia Sidao. To some extent, LV Wende and LV Wenhuan can be called the students of Jia Sidao. Their nephews, LV Shidao and LV Shisheng, saw Jia Baoyu before. Although they could not kneel and lick, they were more or less flattering.


    But today, they seem to avoid the God of plague and avoid him. They just arch their hands at will and say hello.


    At this time, LV Shidao and LV Shisheng were also very uncomfortable. If others didn''t know the situation of Wudang Mountain, would they not know? Now they think that the tragedy of the LV family is all from the defeated Jia family. When they see Jia Baoyu, there is no good face.


    In addition, the family had already decided to leave the Southern Song Dynasty and chose to take refuge in Xixia or Mongolia. Naturally, it would not take so much trouble to get along with the childe brothers in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu looked around and couldn''t help asking, "are you all here, why don''t you start?"


    At this time, a soft voice sounded: "still waiting for the last childe."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up. Today''s Xue Baochai is not a woman''s dress, but an official dress made by the Imperial City Department. She looks red lipped and white toothed, and adds three points of heroism. Many aristocratic CHILDES often look at her and think what a handsome little girl she is!


    Xue Baochai''s identity is only known by the top families. How can others know that this handsome bodyguard is actually the eldest lady of the Xue family.


    While Xue pan reached out to put his arms around his sister''s shoulder, he said to song Qingshu with a smile, "my sister will protect you well along the way


    On one side of her body, Xue Baochai dodged his hand without showing any trace, and snorted: "in front of so many people, don''t expose my identity as a sister. Later, remember to call me to be an adult."


    Xue Pan said with a smile, "OK." I don''t know why, from small to big, this seemingly gentle girl made him a little afraid.


    Song Qingshu glances at Xue Baochai unexpectedly, but she is promoted again. The official position of the head of the Imperial City Division is called promoting the Imperial City Division, and then there are six promoting the Imperial City division. Now she is in the Imperial City Division, which can be called one person below ten thousand people above.


    "Who are you waiting for, such a big shelf?" Jia Baoyu was a top dandy, so song Qingshu didn''t have to be too modest and polite.


    "People from Tianbo Yang mansion." Xue Baochai''s face was a little strange after she finished.


    "Tianbo Yang mansion?" Song Qingshu is stunned. In his plan, there are no Yang family members. What''s more, is there any suitable age male in Tianbo Yang mansion?


    At this moment, suddenly heard the sound of hooves, a horse galloping, riding a young man on his back, wide robe slow belt, look is quite elegant, looks very beautiful.


    "I''ve kept you waiting." The young man got off his horse and arched his hand. Although he said an apology, his tone was very indifferent.


    Many other people were dissatisfied with him, but it was not easy to get angry when they saw that he was so beautiful. Many people even approached him and chatted with him. You should know that there were more or less good men in the aristocratic circle in this era, and many families would raise some pretty boys.


    One of the reasons why Xue pan was called a bully is that he fell in love with a pretty young man at the beginning and wanted to flirt with him. On the contrary, he was beaten by him and became a laughing stock in the capital.


    It''s a pity that the young man led the horse to one side and didn''t give those people any chance to get close to him, which made them come back to the team angrily. At this time, they were not easy to make trouble at the gate of the capital.


    Song Qingshu finally understood why Xue Baochai''s face was so strange just now. He was just about to say something. At this time, Xue pan could not help sighing: "there is such a gorgeous man in the world, Baoyu. I thought you were the most beautiful one I have ever seen before. Today, compared with him, you are still a little bit inferior."


    Song Qingshu


    Notice his hand on his shoulder, the corner of his mouth can''t help smoking, subconsciously moved to the side.

 Chapter 2075

    Seeing that all the people had arrived, some officials from the Ministry of rites had already come out to talk about the matters needing attention along the way, and so on. These second generation CHILDES were not in the mood to listen, and soon impatiently urged them to leave.


    The official didn''t get angry either. The situation was expected. He read out everything carefully before he ordered to leave.


    Xue pan couldn''t help coming to the handsome young master: "what''s the name of this elder brother? It looks familiar. Have we met him before?"


    It''s not surprising that Song Qing is familiar to you, because this handsome young man is a woman in yellow dress disguised as a man. As a princess and a member of Jianshan academy, Xue pan, a top-level second generation, has seen her.


    It''s just that the woman in yellow shirt always lives in a humble place and doesn''t appear in public for a long time, so unless she is very familiar with her, even if she looks familiar, she can''t remember who she is.


    "I haven''t seen it." The girl in the yellow shirt was so cold that she didn''t even look at Xue pan.


    Xue pan didn''t like it and continued to ask, "which room of Tianbo Yang mansion are you from? Yang mansion''s men are thin. I should have heard of your name."


    "It''s none of your business." As soon as she pulled the reins, she drew away the distance from him. Her whole body seemed to be covered with ice, and she exuded a kind of temperament that strangers should not enter.


    "Have character, I like it." Xue pan was not angry, but became more and more interested, and was about to catch up with him. Xue Baochai on one side pulled him with a black face.


    "Why stop me?" Xue pan was a little dissatisfied.


    Xue Baochai snorted: "don''t provoke her, or I can''t protect you."


    Xue Pan''s face puzzled: "Tianbo Yang''s house has long been in decline. Now our father is a supreme minister. Are you afraid of their Yang family?"


    "In a word, it''s not convenient to explain a lot of problems to you," Xue Baochai said after seeing that he was still not reconciled. "She''s very good at martial arts and she''s in a bad mood. Have you forgotten how she was beaten by Liu Xianglian?"


    Xue pan breathed and thought of the tragedy of that year. He could not help but feel cold. If he was beaten in front of so many aristocratic CHILDES, how could he face others in the future? It''s just a temporary relief.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to ask: "sister Bao, it seems that there is no Yang family on the list of going to Xixia this time. Why is she here?"


    Xue Baochai weighed her words and said, "she was added temporarily. She has a special identity and a detached status. No one dares to stop her. Moreover, the adults of Zaifu tacitly agreed that they could protect you with her."


    Xue pan shivered: "is he really so powerful?"


    Song Qingshu is thoughtful and competent enough to protect these people with the martial arts of Huang shannu. The key is that she didn''t tell me to shut up last time. Why did she suddenly go to Xixia this time?


    "Baoyu, you are a bit out of the ordinary." At this time, Xue pan suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "You can see that I''m getting shriveled and laughing at me." Xue Pan said sullenly.


    "You think too much." Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the bully was still a playwright.


    "Obviously," said Xue pan angrily, "I can''t. You should try to chat up with him, so that I can get rid of my hatred."


    "You have such a bad mentality," Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling funny. "What if I succeed in chatting up in the past?"


    Xue pan giggled: "how can it be." Jia Baoyu is so fat and powdery that women will treat him differently. In men''s eyes, he is certainly not as popular as his masculine style. What''s more, he has just experienced that the handsome young man is very cold. Many people have been eating in him for a long time, and they are in a bad mood. This time has passed, Isn''t it self defeating?


    "I''ll try." Song Qingshu originally wanted to ask why the Yellow shirted girl went to Xixia, but now he just found an excuse.


    Huang shannu fell behind the team alone, and there was no one in the area of one Zhang, as if there was an invisible field around her, which refused people thousands of miles away.


    "Go away!" Noticing song Qingshu''s past, Huang shannu stares at him coldly. Originally, she would not be so rude because of her self-cultivation, but she is in a bad mood. There are a lot of wild bees and butterflies constantly coming to annoy her. That''s all. In the face of other people, she just drives them away, but in the face of Jia Baoyu


    As soon as she thought that all these things were caused by Jia Sidao''s conspiracy, she looked at the bandit in front of her and was not angry.


    Xue pan in the distance heard the sound of rolling and almost didn''t laugh. He felt much better in a moment.


    But song Qingshu didn''t like it and asked with a smile, "why is this little sister so angry? Is something bothering you? "


    "Little sister?" Yellow shirt female read his this strange address, not from a frown, "can you see that I am a woman disguised as a man?" She often wanders in the river and lake. It''s easy for her to dress up as a man. In addition, she usually lives in the capital, so no one just saw the flaw.


    Song Qingshu said: "I''ve been in the fat powder pile for a long time, and I''m very sensitive to the difference between men and women. The smell of girls is different from those smelly men."


    The yellow shirt girl gave him a deep look: "the tone and manner of your speech are very similar to one of my friends."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows trembled for a moment, and he was a little proud. "I think the girl and this friend have a good relationship, right? It seems that I''ve got it all


    "No, you hate it as much as he does!" The yellow dress girl said coldly.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu didn''t expect this kind of development at all. She couldn''t help but ask tentatively, "girl, because of that friend, she went to Xixia thousands of miles away?"


    "It''s none of your business." Huang Shan girl said coldly, then rode to the other side, whispered to herself, "it''s just like going out to relax."


    Song Qingshu had a good ear and a good eye. When she heard her words, she could roughly guess what was going on. Most of the time, she wanted to avoid herself, so she left Lin''an for Xixia. But that''s how nature made her closer to herself.


    Looking at Song Qingshu coming back, Xue Pan had a big mouth: "how can you talk with him for so long? How can you do that?"


    He noticed that many people turned their eyes on him one after another. Song Qingshu didn''t want to make trouble. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "in the end, he drove him away." People around them were relieved.


    One day, they suddenly came to a town and found that it was full of lights and excitement. A good person could not help but catch a local and asked, "what''s going on here? Why is it so busy?"


    "The flowers of Hong Xiu Fang, you will choose your guests today. Don''t you all join in the fun?"


    "Flower everyone?"


    "It''s Huakui of hongxiufang. She''s famous for her beauty. Of course you want to see her."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the discussion over there, Xue pan came to talk about it with song Qingshu and invited him to join in the fun.


    "Huakui?" Song Qingshu frowned, now he is not interested in these, "you come from Lin''an City, what have you never seen? Where can the Huakui in this small place be beautiful? No

 Chapter 2076

    "You don''t understand. Since ancient times, there have been many wonderful farmhouses. Although it''s a bit remote here, if there are any women who are really beautiful, they won''t lose money if they go to have a look." Xue pan was excited.


    "Not interested." Now Song Qingshu, which will be interested in brothel Huakui.


    "Come on, the birds are fading all the way." Xue pan tried to pull him, but where could he pull him?


    Xue pan suddenly said, "well, it''s not like your temperament. Before you heard such an interesting woman, you must go there the first time."


    Song Qingshu''s heart thumped, just inadvertently revealed his true emotions, but forgot Jia Baoyu''s instinctive reaction in this environment.


    Fortunately, at this time, the other young masters rushed to the busy places. The officials of the Ministry of rites failed to stop them, so they had no choice but to follow them. Song Qingshu pushed the boat along with the current and went with them.


    Since it is the leader of the red sleeve moves, the most lively place is the red sleeve moves. It''s just that although there are a lot of people outside, the consumption of the red sleeve moves is expensive. This is a remote town, so most people can''t afford it. They mostly stand on the outside to watch the excitement.


    Although they went late, they all had noble identities. There were also a lot of court guards under their hands. They soon squeezed a channel and entered the red sleeve move.


    Although there are not as many people in the red sleeve group as there are outside, they are basically full. Of course, this can''t stop the second generation of young masters. With money smashing and driving by their subordinates, a few tables will soon be free.


    Song Qingshu didn''t say anything at all. Xue Pan had already sent someone to clear out a front table and sit down.


    "Baoyu, come and sit together." He took song Qingshu and sat down.


    Xue Baochai frowned and glared at her brother: "you''re playing around here again. If you let dad know, he can''t beat you to death."


    Xue pan curled his lips: "you don''t have to press me with your father. We''ve been so tired all the way. What''s the matter when we come here to have a rest? What''s more, those people are coming. We can''t do it alone. "


    Seeing his eloquence, Xue Baochai stamped her feet, so she had to turn around and warn song Qingshu: "Baoyu, don''t be damaged by him. This kind of place..." she opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Don''t worry. I just look around. I won''t do anything." Song Qingshu smiles. Anyway, he''s here. He looks around while drinking tea. He shakes his head quickly. It''s not the brothel branch set up by he Tieshou. He doesn''t know why the boss of the backstage has made such a prosperous place in this remote town. Is it really not at a loss?


    All of a sudden, he smelled a delicate fragrance, which was so elegant that it could hardly be ignored. If he hadn''t felt his six senses, I''m afraid he couldn''t smell it. Subconsciously, he looked back and found that Huang shannu was also sitting on this table.


    "She''s interested in Hua Kui, too?"


    Song Qingshu thinks it''s funny. There are four people sitting at this table. As a result, there are two women disguised as men and one fake. I''m afraid only Xue pan has the idea of hunting for beauty.


    After a while, there were some girls dressed up to perform, but they didn''t buy it. They all yelled:


    "We don''t look at this."


    "Huakui, come out!"


    "Miss Hua has been admiring you for a long time in her late life!"


    "Miss Yuyan, come out quickly and let''s have a look at it!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Song Qing heard the wolf howling, he was stunned. At first, he thought that the devils had entered the village; There are also shouyuyan, get half the day to know that Huakui named Hua Yuyan, not think that Yuyan.


    At this time, Xue pan is also blushing and roaring. Xue Baochai can''t help but move to the side. For fear of being humiliated by other people''s knowledge of their relationship, she turns to look at Song Qingshu. Seeing that he looks as usual and his eyes are clear, she can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Baoyu is not like other men.


    At this time, a beautiful shadow came out from the second floor, and instantly attracted the eyes of all the men present. The woman was petite and pretty. Her black hair was long and her shoulders were drooping. She had a delicate figure and snow-white skin. She was smiling at the crowd, revealing white teeth, which was very charming.


    What impresses people especially is that when she looks at her beautiful eyes, she has a kind of romantic mood. She is gorgeous but not vulgar, and radiates incomparable charm.


    Song Qingshu was a little surprised that there were such beautiful women in such a remote town? Although the other side can''t be regarded as the beauty of those people, it can also be regarded as an outstanding beauty.


    Soon there were sighs of regret around him. It turned out that Hua Kui was surprised and returned to the door curtain. She could only vaguely see the outline of her body.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded, this is out to give you inspection, let this group of men later willing to pay for it.


    Sure enough, soon a girl dressed as a servant girl came out and bowed to everyone with a sweet smile. Then she said, "after all, there is only one young lady in our family. She has no skills. If she receives all of them, I''m afraid she will neglect you. So I can only choose a few to meet you. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Song Qingshu turned his lip. It''s just a routine to say so well.


    "It''s natural. Yuyan girl is delicate. How can she be defiled by vulgar things?" This is a typical dog lick.


    "How to choose the right person? Master, I have plenty of money. " The man said as he took out a bag of silver and smashed it on the table.


    Lin''an out of this group of Childe brothers one by one secretly curled his lips: "upstart, disgrace gentle." Each of them came from a big family, and naturally they despised this.


    The little servant girl pursed a smile: "our young lady said that we need to find a good person to entrust, but after all, the contact time is too short, and we can''t really understand a person, so we need to set two levels first, and choose the right person. People who have passed the two levels can go to the room and be received by the young lady in person."


    Although she said it in a vague way, none of the people present were not old drivers. She had been used to these routines for a long time. Naturally, she knew that the third stage was to meet the young lady in person. At the level of Huakui, she also had the right to choose the guests. At that time, she would definitely choose the one who looked good as her guest.


    "It''s those two levels in the end. Come on, we''re in a hurry!"


    The little servant girl replied softly, "as the saying goes, it''s natural that we have to test and teach you. Of course, there are two kinds of talents. One is financial ability, and the other is literary talent. Both of them can show your strength to a certain extent, so as not to let our young lady trust you... "


    Soon people understood the rules. To pass the first level, they had to pay 500 taels of silver as admission tickets. Although the Southern Song Dynasty was rich, most families had to take 500 taels of silver and sprinkle it on the brothel, and it was only admission tickets. Anyone had to hesitate, so this one directly eliminated half of the people.


    However, it is not difficult for song Qingshu and his party. These people are all from rich families and aristocrats, and they are just five hundred taels.


    Before Song Qingshu said anything, Xue pan waved his hand and paid for him. The Xue family, who was born in Huangshang, was the richest in the world. He even paid for Huang shannu in order to please her.


    The eyebrows of a woman in a yellow shirt were raised, and it seemed that she was going to attack, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    Seeing that the other party was not angry for the first time, Xue pan laughed foolishly and felt the value of his money.


    Song Qingshu on one side suddenly doubted Xue Pan''s orientation and considered whether to stay away from him.


    Looking at them, Xue Baochai was very angry. She even spent 500 taels to buy a ticket.


    At this time, the little maid opened her mouth again. Maybe she received a lot of money, which was beyond her expectation. Her smile was sweeter than at the beginning: "here''s the second pass. Please take" one two three four five six seven ninety "as the title. You can write poems or lyrics, and let our girls comment on it."

 Chapter 2077

    Hearing this topic, the audience applauded one after another. The style of writing in the great song dynasty was prosperous. Most people had a vision even though they were not good at talent and learning. At a glance, they could see that Huakui''s topic was unique.


    The young men from the capital pondered over it one by one. Although many of them were dandies, they were influenced by them one by one in Lin''an, a place where talented people gathered. What''s more, many of them wandered in the streets of fireworks and willows, and many brothels pursued literary talents. They had experience in similar things.


    "Yes!" A childe stood up excitedly and gave the poem to the servant girl. Soon the servant girl opened the paper and read it, "when you go to two or three li, there are four or five families in Yancun, six or seven pavilions and eighty or ninety flowers."


    "Good!" I didn''t expect someone to do it so soon. A group of people around me couldn''t help cheering. The young man arched his hands in all directions and glanced at the beautiful shadow behind the curtain from time to time. He was very proud.


    "That son of a bitch." The yellow dress girl suddenly scolded lightly.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned and said, "I''ve done a good job of poetry."


    Huang shannu snorted and ignored him. Xue Baochai blushed and explained to him: "Baoyu, my uncle urged you to read more books before... This poem was written by Shao Yong, a poet of this dynasty. He, together with Zhou Dunyi, Zhang Zai, Cheng Hao and Cheng Yi, is a famous Neo Confucianism scholar


    "Really, ha ha ~" Song Qingshu was so hot that he thought that it was no wonder that Huang shannu was angry. Shao Yong was a sage of Jianshan Academy. As a result, this man came to the brothel with his poems to compete with each other, which was a shame.


    However, few people seem to know the origin of the poem because of the excitement of these people. They are really a group of dandies who only know how to eat, drink and play.


    Thinking of being despised by Huang shannu and Xue Baochai, song Qingshu thinks that he is lucky to be Jia Baoyu, or he will lose his face.


    At this time, Xue pan came to Xue Baochai: "good sister, help my brother write a song. You know, I''m good at fighting. It''s too hard for me to write poems and lyrics. " In Lin''an City before, he raised a group of idle people to deal with the situation in brothels. But this time he went to Xixia, it was impossible for him to take the shooters with him. When he came across this problem, he was immediately dumbfounded.


    Xue Baochai spat: "what kind of system is this? Don''t help


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs. His younger sister helps his elder brother chase prostitutes in brothels. With Xue Baochai''s temperament, she can''t pull her face.


    "Yes!" At this time, Lu Shidao threw the pen in his hand and handed over the paper. The maid took it to Hua Kui and read it out: "once you leave, the two places hang together. It''s only March or April. Who knows it''s five or six years? Qixianqin has no intention to play, and the eight line script has no way to spread. The nine links are broken, and the ten mile Pavilion is ready to be seen. A hundred thoughts, a thousand thoughts, all kinds of helpless Lang resentment


    "Good!" It''s another cheering. It''s hard for us to distinguish between this article and the one just now. However, this word is more and more powerful. The key is that it also tells the love between men and women, which seems more appropriate in today''s environment.


    On one side, Lu Shisheng smiles and stands up: "I also have..."


    Someone had already sent it to the back of the bead curtain, and the servant girl read it out quickly: "I can''t finish a thousand words. I''m bored. I''m ten years old. Double Ninth climb to see the lonely geese, August mid autumn full moon, people are not round. In July and half, holding the candle and burning incense, I ask the sky. In June and dog days, everyone shakes the fan. My heart is cold. May pomegranate red like fire, partial encounter bursts of cold rain watering flower end. April loquat not yellow, I want to mirror mind chaos. Suddenly in a hurry, peach blossom turns with the water in March. The kite line breaks in February. Ah, Lang, I wish I could be a man for you in the next life


    "Well, that''s more words!"


    "You two young masters are really talented!"


    "The two brothers really took advantage. As long as one came up with it, the other could compare it."


    ¡­¡­


    This time, song Qingshu didn''t dare to applaud. His first reaction was to look at Huang shannu and Xue Baochai.


    As usual, the girl in the yellow shirt didn''t pay attention to him. Xue Baochai could not help but chuckle when she saw him looking at him: "this is Zhuo Wenjun''s poem of resentment against lang. although they didn''t write it by themselves, it''s appropriate to use it here to express their love for that Huakui."


    Xue pan could not help but scolded: "bah, what is it? Whoring a prostitute is so insincere."


    Hearing his vulgar language, Xue Baochai couldn''t help but smile. Huang shannu also looked at him in disgust. Song Qingshu thought he was a little cute.


    Xue Pan''s voice didn''t lower deliberately. The Lu brothers in the distance also heard it. Their faces turned black one by one. They stood up and arched their hands to him: "I''ve heard of the great talent of the Xue family. I don''t know if we can make an article to open our eyes."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a burst of snickering in the field. How about the level of dubawang? They are from Lin''an, don''t they know?


    "I... I..." surrounded by a group of people, even faintly felt that Huakui was staring at himself, Xue pan could not help blushing.


    On one side, Xue Baochai frowned slightly, took out a piece of paper and said, "master Xue''s is ready." Naturally, she didn''t want to help her brother to pick up girls, but she didn''t want the face of the Xue family to be folded, so she hesitated and came out to help her brother.


    The maid took it away and read it out: "the moon is eight minutes round in the 19th century, seven talented men and six epileptics, four drums and three songs in the fifth night, one pillow in February."


    Xue Baochai can''t help it either. His brother''s urination is well known. If he uses too elegant sentences, everyone knows that he didn''t write them. So he uses this kind of doggerel, which has his own style.


    Xue pan immediately swept away the decline and applauded himself: "good!"


    The rest of the people secretly despised, only heard a few applause, but Xue pan didn''t care about it. He arched his hands and saluted around, while chanting: "thank you, thank you."


    Xue Baochai covered her eyes with her hand. She felt that she was really dead.


    "One big Joe, two small Joe, three inch Golden Lotus, four inch waist. Apply 567 points of powder, make-up into 80% Jiao Soon someone did it again. Although the meaning was a little vulgar and vulgar, it was praised by many men in the brothel environment.


    At this time, LV Shisheng suddenly said: "I don''t know what master Jia has done?" Hearing what he said, a group of people looked at Song Qingshu with a complicated look.


    A few months ago, Jia Baoyu was absolutely the leader of their group of young masters, and no one dared to offend him. But now that Jia Sidao is dead and the Jia family is declining, they naturally have no scruples. When these people thought of the flattery they had done to him in the past, they were very upset and happy to see him make a fool of himself.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. He doesn''t care at all. He writes an article and hands it out. Not to mention Xue Baochai, even Huang shannu looks at it curiously. However, when he sees what he writes, they look very strange


    "One piece, two pieces, three or four pieces, five pieces, six pieces, seven or eight pieces, nine pieces, ten pieces, eleven pieces, twelve or thirty-four pieces."


    The yellow dress girl is more contemptuous, but Xue Baochai thinks that she is even more shameful than her brother just made a fool of herself. She thinks that she will really urge Baoyu to read more when she has time.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t matter. Anyway, he''s not interested in this Huakui. What''s more, it''s Jia Baoyu who lost him. What''s the matter with his song Qingshu?


    After the maid got the bead curtain, there was a chuckle inside. It was obvious that Hua Kui was also amused. Song Qingshu shrugged and drank a sip of tea, waiting to be eliminated directly.


    Who knew there was a beautiful voice: "one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, ninety. There are thousands of pieces, thousands of pieces, and countless pieces. You can''t see them flying into the plum blossom. This poem is unique. Mr. Jia has a good literary talent. "


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t have a mouthful of tea to spray out directly. Xue Baochai and Huang shannu looked at him with extremely strange eyes.

 Chapter 2078

    Xue Baochai couldn''t help asking: "Baoyu, do you know Huakui?"


    The yellow dress girl pretended not to care, but actually quietly raised her ears.


    Song Qingshu shook his head blankly: "I don''t know." He recalled that he had never met Hua Kui, either in his original identity or in several other identities after he changed face. He was very confident in his memory, and he was not Duan Zhengchun''s kind of scum man who went everywhere. When he saw ye erniang at the meeting of Shaolin Temple, he was not sure whether he had ever had a relationship with her.


    "Then why did she help you?" Xue Baochai''s face is suspicious. You should know that the poem just written by the other party doesn''t make sense. As a result, Hua Kui changed it at will. It''s a good poem.


    "Maybe you think I''m handsome?" Song Qingshu shrugged. I don''t want to do this.


    Xue pan laughed, put his arms around his shoulder and said, "Baoyu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I find that you are more and more shameless. You can catch up with my brother."


    Xue Baochai rolled her eyes and was too lazy to pay attention to these two wonderful flowers.


    "Is there anything else made by a young master?" The servant girl looked around and asked.


    In the Song Dynasty, although the style of writing was prosperous, even in Lin''an, there were so many literary giants in a remote town, and there were not many talented people who could make poems that fit the topic in a short time.


    Just when everyone thought it was going to end, Xue Baochai stood up and said, "I just have one here."


    At the same table, song Qingshu and Xue panqi were stunned. Xue Pan said in a low voice: "are you crazy?"


    Xue Baochai snorted and said discontentedly, "why, if you can go, I can''t?"


    "You are not mischievous, we are men, you are women, can this be the same?" Xue pan was really a little anxious, and worried about his sister''s reputation and integrity. "How would it be for you to go to a girl''s house like this?"


    Xue Baochai shook her head: "anyway, no one knows I''m a woman. Do you have to shout to let everyone know?"


    Hearing her saying this, Xue pan didn''t dare to say anything more for fear of being heard.


    At this time, the servant girl took Xue Baochai''s paper and read: "go to divination by burning incense in the Pearl curtain, and ask the sky who Nong''s people are in. I hate Wang Lang without any sincerity. If you want to stop, I''ll press it! It''s hard to say a clear vernacular when the words are well connected. It is clear that a pair of good mandarin ducks are cut off by the knife, and the slave force is exhausted. Consider carefully that the mouth and the heart are both false. "


    Song Qingshu took a look at Xue Baochai unexpectedly: "her words are so graceful and plaintive. They are so rich in fat and powder. Maybe someone can see that he is a woman disguised as a man."


    As soon as the song came out, the audience was quiet for a moment, and soon some people questioned it


    "This article doesn''t seem to have come as requested, does it?"


    "Yes, how can there be one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, ninety?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of the public''s criticism, Xue Baochai turned her lips, disdaining to explain. After thinking about it, song Qingshu decided to come out and help her, or let her explain it by herself. It''s really a bit out of order: "Keke, what do you know? This is to integrate numbers into poetry in the form of guessing puzzles, such as burning incense in the Pearl curtain to divination, and going down to divination, which is a kind of poetry; Ask the sky, who is the home of Nong''s people? If Heaven takes away the people, it will be two; And so on... "


    When they heard his explanation, they suddenly praised Xue Baochai for her excellent words.


    Xue Baochai glanced at Song Qingshu unexpectedly, thinking that Baoyu was really smart. It seems that she just didn''t like reading before.


    Huang shannu couldn''t help staring at him. Song Qingshu smiles and thinks that she is not familiar with these ancient poems, but she has played this guessing game in later generations.


    "The young master is really talented." The servant girl stared at Xue Baochai and marveled. It was obvious that her beauty made the little girl confused. After a long time, she withdrew her eyes and looked at the audience with a little red face. "Is there anyone else?"


    "In that case, I''ll do the same here." The woman in the yellow shirt spoke lightly.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking sideways, thinking how even she could participate in it. If the two women finally got Huakui back, how could several women end up in bed?


    Soon the servant girl read out the poems written by Huang shannu: "come downstairs, and the money will fall."; Where is man? I hate Wang sun and go all the time; He who swears at his enemy cannot keep his words. Regret at the beginning, I blundered, there is no hand in. Why should we ask? Don''t use a knife to separate. Don''t rely on your enemies from now on. Forget all kinds of Acacia. "


    She uses the same skills as Xue Baochai. She has just been dispelled. People around her will understand this time.


    But song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at Huang shannu. What she said was that she was describing what happened to her. Was she really going to become an enemy?


    Servant girl in front of a bright, obviously the handsome of yellow shirt female also left a deep impression to her: "childe big talent!"


    Next, according to the statistics of the red sleeve moves, those who have just passed the two passes are invited to the second floor. Xue pan looks around excitedly. By contrast, song Qingshu is much calmer. Xue Baochai looks a little dignified. She doesn''t know what she is thinking and is secretly examining the surrounding environment. Huang shannu''s expression was as cold as ice, as if nothing could arouse her interest, but I think it''s right. With her martial arts, such a remote town, even if there is any danger, can''t hurt her.


    Soon several people were led into an elegant room. The room was quite spacious, and nearly ten people didn''t feel crowded at all. Soon a graceful figure came out slowly from behind the screen: "it''s impolite to keep you waiting."


    "You''re welcome."


    "Miss Yuyan, it''s very important."


    "Just now, I don''t think that the girl is really the best in the world when she is enjoying so close."


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? Just now I thought that Yuyan girl had the appearance of a beautiful country and a beautiful city."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people are very excited, among which Xue pan is the most active. The Lu brothers barely lose their manners. After all, they have often met Huang Rong and Guo Fu in Xiangyang before, and they have a certain degree of determination.


    Only song Qingshu, Huang shannu and Xue Baochai are really calm in the scene. The other two are women, so they will not be obsessed with sex. Today, song Qingshu''s vision and determination are far beyond the ordinary people''s comparison.


    The beauty of the other side did not cause a ripple in his heart. Instead, he thought to himself: Hua Kui seems to be good at martial arts, and he''s not low. It''s interesting.


    Hua Yuyan takes a panoramic view of the public reaction and smiles: "green willow tea."


    "Yes." The pretty maid on the side began to serve tea to everyone.


    Xue pan instinctively replied: "we are all here. How can we be in the mood for tea? Miss Yuyan, please draw a line quickly. How can we compare the third level?"

 Chapter 2079

    Hua Yuyan said with a smile: "don''t worry, young master. There were too many people before. Yuyan had no choice but to assess you. I''m very afraid. Now I''ll play a song for you to show my apology. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "OK, let''s enjoy the piano art of Hua." People led by LV Shidao applauded one after another, praising each other one after another.


    Song Qingshu thinks that Hua Kui really understands people''s heart. Although people have not said anything before in order to see her constantly accept the examination, which one is not the one with the stars and the moon? You have to accept the test for the sake of a brothel woman''s low spirit. If you finally get the beauty back, it''s all right. If you come back with no success, these people will think about being played by a brothel woman. Isn''t it an explosion of mentality every minute?


    Now the other party has offered to play the piano for these people, which can be regarded as giving them a bit of sweetness, so that they can be more open-minded even if they are brushed afterwards.


    Soon flower rain smoke ten fingers gently dial, a burst of sounds of nature slowly sounded in the room.


    At the beginning, the sound was still light. It seemed that the spring was gurgling down the mountain. Gradually, it became compact again, like the drizzle in early spring. Listening attentively, the sound seems to have a strange magic, the rhyme seems to hover over the head, and it seems to whisper in the ear, which makes people intoxicated.


    "Blow through the residual smoke into the night wind. A bright moon is hanging on the curtain. Because the road is far away, people are still far away, even though the heart is not the same.


    He is full of emotion and great intention. Blue clouds are gone. You should only be able to love the two cages in your previous life. "


    Flowers, rain, smoke and vermilion lips gently open, as if sighing, as if telling, the sweet voice is gentle and tactful, listening to the audience intoxicated.


    This is Liu Yong''s poem "the Partridge Sky blowing through the smoke into the night wind". Liu Yong is also a strange person. He was never employed because he accidentally offended the emperor Zhenzong, but he could only linger in the brothel fireworks place. Because the words are so well written, they are popular with brothel women everywhere and treat him as a guest. It is said that when he died in his old age, because his family was poor and there was no one to bury him, a group of brothel women raised money to take care of his affairs. On that day, I don''t know how many women shed tears.


    Hua Yuyan is singing his Ci at this time, which is really sad and moving, adding some extra charm.


    Xue Baochai is a famous talented woman. She is good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She doesn''t look up to the other player''s piano skills. But I don''t know why, the other player''s music seems to have a special magic, which stirs people''s heartstrings.


    The yellow shirt girl also looked at her thoughtfully, and it was obvious that she was also thinking about this problem.


    Maybe only song Qingshu knew the truth, because he realized that the other side had mixed internal force when playing the piano. This is a kind of extremely brilliant musical skill. Although it''s not lethal, it''s the most easy to mobilize men''s emotions in this beautiful atmosphere.


    As for the others, they were completely immersed at this time, and almost didn''t show the appearance of brother pig.


    At the end of the song, Xue Pan''s song Qingshu gave a faint smile. Later generations listened to all kinds of popular and classical music, all kinds of musical instruments, and the post-processing of software. For him, the ancient Qin sound was a little too dull.


    Hua Yuyan didn''t look at him, but she seemed to notice his expression. She couldn''t help saying, "master Jia is smiling. Is my piano skill unbearable?" When I was just outside, everyone had already announced their names. I think the memory of each other was amazing, so I just remembered everyone''s names in a short time.


    "I dare not." Song Qingshu arched his hand at will.


    Hua Yuyan had been waiting for his afterword, but he didn''t say anything, which made her smile stiff on her face.


    At this time, someone sarcastically said: "don''t comment blindly if you don''t understand. It''s too clumsy to use this kind of grandstanding trick to attract everyone."


    Song Qingshu wanted me to recruit someone to provoke someone. I didn''t say anything, but I was set on fire. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the Huakui and found that the other party was looking at him with a smile. It was obvious that she had consciously led the fire of war to her.


    "Don''t say that. Mr. Jia was born in a scholarly family. He is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting." Lu Shidao stood up and said with a smile.


    Xue pan wanted to show his face in front of Hua Kui. He smelled the words with a shining expression: "of course, my brother is the most famous talent in the capital."


    "A talent?" Those people from the capital look strange. Jia Baoyu is a talented person. Then they can all be the top one.


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help but scold: "why is my brother so..."


    She and Jia Baoyu know the root and the bottom, what level does Jia Baoyu have? It''s good to be able to play the piano. How can you compare with Hua Kui who lives on it? The other side is obviously deliberately holding him high, and then let him fall even worse. As a result, her brother was still foolishly moving forward, which really made her not know what to say.


    Neither want to let Jia Baoyu disgrace, also don''t want to Xue family be seen joke, Xue Baochai light cough: "Jia childe piano skill is superb, I know, such a small scene where need to trouble him, I am Jia childe under the defeated, let me fight for him."


    Song Qingshu gives her an unexpected look. Unexpectedly, she cares so much about Jia Baoyu''s face. It seems that they have a good relationship before.


    Lu Shidao and others didn''t expect such an accident. They didn''t know the identity of Xue Baochai. They only knew that he was a member of the mysterious Imperial City Department. They were in charge of their safety during this trip. Seeing him coming out to protect Jia Baoyu, a group of young brothers didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the imperial court protect Jia?" Lu Shidao and Lu Shisheng looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s heart. If others didn''t know, they couldn''t understand how Jia Sidao died.


    At this time, Hua Kui chuckled: "when master Xue said that, I want to see Master Jia''s piano skill more and more." Seeing that Xue Baochai was just about to open her mouth, she said, "today, I invite you to come up. First, I will make friends by writing, and second, I will choose a lover to entrust me for life. Now, Mr. Xue will fight on behalf of Mr. Jia. If Mr. Xue is superior to others, is it Mr. Jia''s or Mr. Xue''s? As a brothel woman, I''m naturally contemptible, but if I make the two CHILDES lose touch, it''s not beautiful. "

 Chapter 2080

    Xue Baochai thought that she would be embarrassed if she was really chosen by the Huakui. But if she didn''t help, would she let Baoyu and her brother lose face?


    As she hesitated, other people agreed with Hua Yuyan. After all, she had a good reason to say that. In addition, everyone wanted to see Jia Baoyu make a fool of herself, so they cried out for fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    Song Qingshu patted Xue Baochai''s hand, indicating that she would deal with the next situation by herself. Xue Baochai''s face turned red. She thought that Baoyu was used to fighting with those servant girls and sisters, and she always lacked the defense of men and women. How could she touch my hand at will!


    However, now women disguise as men, and his skin blind date is not afraid to be seen by others.


    Song Qingshu cleared his throat and said slowly, "as the saying goes, the Dharma does not pass lightly. I''m not an entertainer. Why should I perform for you in full view of the public?"


    As soon as he spoke, there was a hiss in the room


    "Cut, you can''t?"


    "If you really know it, why not show your hand."


    "Yes, let''s broaden our horizons."


    "Playing the piano is a matter of elegance. Why should brother Jia care?"


    ¡­¡­


    These people are full of gossip, but song Qingshu is indifferent. He just looks at Hua Kui and says, "if you want me to play it, it''s OK, but it has to be a bit colorful."


    "What color head?" Hua Yuyan asked with a smile.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if the girl thinks I can play well, how about choosing me as the guest of the curtain tonight?" He wanted to see what the woman was up to, so he decided to end the farce as soon as possible.


    Xue Baochai gave him a hateful look. Huang shannu''s eyes were full of contempt, and other people stopped him one after another.


    "It''s hard for me, young master," Hua Yuyan said awkwardly. "There are so many young masters here. How can I be so generous?"


    "I can also play the piano. It''s not so easy to hold a beautiful woman by playing one song."


    "Brother Jia, it''s too much to ask."


    "How can a fairy like you be used as a gambler?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the excitement of the crowd, the corner of Huayu''s cigarette holder rose slightly. He reached out to show everyone to be calm. Then he said, "Mr. Jia, it''s really inconvenient for me to be a gambler today, but it''s really not suitable for me to come back without success... Well, if I''m good at playing piano, I''ll give this painting to you."


    The maid on the side had already taken out a picture album and spread it out in front of the crowd. The picture is full of mountains and valleys, with rivers crisscrossing and vast waves. In the mountains, there are crag Rock Springs, tile roofed cottages, pines and bamboos, green willows and red flowers. Among the mountains, streams and rivers and lakes, there are fishing villages and long bridges in waterside pavilions.


    "A picture of a thousand miles of rivers and mountains!" Xue Baochai stood up excitedly.


    Song Qingshu was also a bit surprised. He didn''t expect to come into contact with a masterpiece handed down from generation to generation here. The author of this painting is not famous. His name is Wang Ximeng, and few people in later generations have heard of his name. However, this painting is very famous. It is recognized as one of the top ten famous paintings in China.


    This painting was painted by Wang Ximeng when he was 18 years old. It didn''t take long for Wang Ximeng to die, and this painting became a masterpiece. Emperor Huizong awarded this painting to Cai Jing. During the Jingkang disaster, Bianjing was conquered by the Jin people, so the painting was missing. I didn''t expect that it would fall into the hands of a Huakui.


    "It''s really hard for people of this age to pick up girls." Song Qingshu has a deep feeling. You don''t have to ask her how she got this painting.


    Everyone in the audience praised him, but he looked much calmer. It seemed that he was just appreciating a rare good painting rather than seeing a masterpiece handed down from generation to generation.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He quickly realized that the painting was not made long ago, and it was made by an unknown painter in the dynasty. It was the same in all ages. They didn''t expect that the painting would become one of the top ten famous paintings in a thousand years, so their reaction to the painting was not as shocking as he.


    "Do you like this painting?" Song Qingshu noticed the excited Xue Baochai beside him.


    "Well," Xue Baochai nodded instinctively, "I''ve seen a copy of this painting once. I''ve admired Wang Ximeng for a long time, and I''m sorry that I didn''t see the real work."


    "Since you like it, I''ll win and send you off." Song Qingshu was originally interested in this painting, and one of his plans was to attack Xue Baochai to divide several families.


    Xue Baochai was surprised and said in a hurry, "Baoyu, don''t be mischievous." Although she didn''t meet Jia Baoyu many times when she grew up, she still knew how many pounds she had.


    "I have my own discretion." Song Qingshu then got up and said to Hua Yuyan, "it''s just that I like this painting very much. Let''s open your eyes."


    A group of people turned their mouths secretly, and Hua Yuyan could not help saying, "well, in the first place, if the master''s piano skill can''t convince everyone, you can''t give it to him."


    "It''s natural." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Xue Baochai frowned on one side, thinking that even if she was on the stage, it would be hard to convince everyone? After all, people can deliberately tell lies, and she can''t stand it and refuse to admit it.


    The Yellow shirted girl also looked at him with great interest. She didn''t know where he came from. Was he a fool or really capable?


    Song Qingshu sat down in front of the piano. Seeing that he looked solemn, a group of people could not help but also quieted down.


    Originally, he didn''t know the music at all. When he came to this world, Dongfang muxue took him into the door. Later, Zhao Min and Ren Yingying taught him how to play piano for a long time. Shen Bijun, a lady from a big family who is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, served as a companion. Although he is not the top master of piano, it''s not a big problem to surpass the flower leader of a remote town.


    It''s just that everyone''s judgment on piano skills is very subjective, but it''s not so easy to convince everyone. The reason why he has the strength is also inspired by the way Huakui just did. He uses his internal power to play the piano!


    Hua Yuyan just did that, but no one found out. His martial arts are far better than his opponent''s, so it''s easier to moisten things in silence. Unless there is a great master of the same level in the field, he won''t be aware of his moves.


    With his mind set, song Qingshu''s hands suddenly turned into shadows, and a fierce magic melody sounded. Everyone''s faces immediately changed, and their bodies trembled, as if they could not restrain their body agitation and wanted to dance with the song.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little, square dance Divine Comedy "the most dazzling national wind", combined with his own internal power, you can''t dance. Originally, it was very difficult to compose some tunes of the most dazzling national style with guqin, but with the cooperation of internal forces, the influence was not great.


    The young men all turned red,


    "Music, music!"


    "It''s insulting, it''s insulting, it''s insulting!"


    But in this way, they still can''t resist the body instinct reaction, one by one with the music melody, shaking up.


    Song Qingshu smile: "mouth said no, the body is quite honest."

 Chapter 2081

    The three notes of guqin, scattered, overtone and pressed, are very quiet. Scattered sound is loose and broad, which makes people think of ancient times; Overtones are like sounds of nature, with a sense of coldness and immortality; According to the sound is very rich, under the fingers of Yin Yu rhyme, subtle and long, when such as human language, can dialogue, when such as the mood of the heart, ethereal and changeable.


    In a word, the greatest characteristic of Guqin is "quiet". First, the sound of Guqin is quiet and far away. Second, the environment for playing Guqin is quiet, and the heart of the player is also quiet.


    The ancients highly praised the idea of "no corner, no big utensils."; The great sound is hard to hear. The great form has no shape. The sound of the piano is low, distant and ethereal, which makes people enter the artistic conception of "silent music" beyond the sound, and experience the realm of "Xisheng" and "Zhijing".


    Later generations seldom know how to appreciate the charm of Guqin. When ordinary people first come into contact with guqin, they will mistakenly think that all guqin music sounds similar in style, and there is no difference. It is because the melody and rhythm of Guqin are complex and special, and it is difficult for the brain to remember. Therefore, it is often necessary for people to learn to play Guqin before they can gradually master the rhythm of Guqin music, This is the truth of "speaking thousands of songs and then singing".


    "The most dazzling national style" is on the contrary. The reason why these catchy divine songs are brainwashed is that their melody is simple and the rules are obvious. It''s easy to remember when you listen to them, as evidenced by the popularity of later generations all over the world.


    Then, with the powerful internal power of song Qingshu, people''s aesthetic level in this era can hardly accept this kind of style, but they can''t control their body''s instinctive reaction.


    However, these people have self-esteem. No one wants to dance in public, which makes them laugh. So they all try their best to be patient. But the more patient they are, listening to the music, it''s like electricity pouring into their heads, making them feel numb and trembling.


    At the end of the song, song Qingshu returned to his seat and enjoyed his tea leisurely. He was not a fool. He would not play such a tune on some solemn and formal occasions, but now the red sleeve move... Who is the real gentleman here? Where can they appreciate the spirit of Guqin? This kind of music is more grounded and can touch their heart.


    After a long time, the others slowly came back to their senses.


    Huang shannu has the highest skill and the best concentration. She is also the first one to recover. Her expression when she looks at Song Qingshu suddenly changes. She can''t help but ask, "how did you do it?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I said I have excellent piano skills, none of you believe it."


    Xue Baochai also recovered from shock. Hearing what he said, she couldn''t help saying, "you didn''t play the piano very well before."


    During this period of contact, song Qingshu had already known that she had not spent much time with Jia Baoyu in recent years, so he directly replied: "we should treat each other with new eyes after three days of separation. Sister Bao should understand this truth."


    "Look, you are proud," Xue Baochai chuckled, "but your style... Can''t be elegant after all."


    "Yes, that''s what the ancients said. It''s just ugly." At this time other people gradually wake up, a childe can''t help echoing.


    Xue pan and song Qingshu naturally stood on the same front. Seeing this, they immediately helped to fight back: "bah, just now you are the happiest. Doesn''t it mean that you like this kind of music?"


    "I... i... flower everyone, I''m not..." the man''s face turned red instantly and explained to Hua Kui in a hurry.


    At this time, Hua Yuyan couldn''t help laughing: "I think this tune is very interesting. Although it''s a little against the ancient law, it''s original and has a direct impact on my heart. The feeling just now is really wonderful."


    This group of people had just felt a little ashamed of their reaction, but now they were relieved to hear what Zhengzhu said. They no longer stubbornly found fault and agreed with each other.


    Hua Yuyan took the picture scroll and went to song Qingshu: "Yuyan kept the promise just now, and this painting will be given to the childe..." soon her smile stagnated, because the other party nodded, took the painting and handed it to Xue Baochai: "it''s for you."


    Xue Baochai was surprised and embarrassed: "give it to me?"


    "Didn''t I just say that I came out to play for you?" Song Qingshu looked at her and replied.


    Xue Baochai''s face turned red instantly. She lowered her head and dared not look at others. She whispered, "thank you."


    Xue Pan had a bad feeling in his heart. He thought Baoyu was really a jerk. I took him as my brother, but he came to soak my sister? But this is good, lest he and I rob everyone, sister, you sacrifice a little, first entangle him for a while.


    If Xue Baochai knew what he was thinking, she would be so angry that she would grab the teapot on the side and hit him on the head.


    Hua Yuyan was ignored, but he was annoyed, but he was inconvenient to attack and went back to his seat directly: "as you can see from Mr. Jia, all of you here are good at both literature and martial arts, which makes Yuyan a little difficult."


    "I don''t know what''s bothering you. If you talk about it, you may be able to share the girl''s worries." A group of people have come to the spirit.


    Hua Yuyan covered his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m worried that all of you are handsome men, but I have only one person. I have no skills. But no matter who I choose, it will hurt the face of the others. It''s really embarrassing."


    Everyone knew that Zhengxi was coming, so they all said with a smile, "we''re all worried about spending too much. You can just choose. We''re not mean people."


    Song Qingshu turned his lips, thinking that these people are just pretending to be generous to leave a good impression. When he finds out that he has lost the election, he will not look so good.


    Hua Yuyan said: "I think about it, and finally decided to give the choice to Providence."


    "Providence?" A group of people were at a loss.


    Hua Yuyan didn''t explain. Soon the maid held out a stack of petals, and she said: "these petals are just picked by someone I ordered. You can count how many petals there are before the petals fall to the ground. Finally, the one closest to the correct number wins."


    Xue Baochai said in a low voice: "the flower chief is really a good schemer. You can only guess who can count so many petals in a short time. Everyone''s opportunities are the same, and everything is decided by the will of heaven. No one can blame her afterwards."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in such a place, which is not the generation of eight faceted."


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help looking at him: "it seems that you often come to such places."


    Song Qingshu smile a stagnation, very wisely did not take her words stubble.


    "Since everyone has no problem, I''ll start." Hua Yuyan smiles and starts to dance with a plate, which attracts a lot of men to shout.


    Xue Baochai curled her lips and hummed in a very low voice: "it''s just a flower petal. She has to dance a little bit. It''s pretentious."


    One side of the yellow shirt woman nodded with deep sympathy.


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs. It seems that women just don''t like to see women.


    Hua Yuyan danced for a while, and suddenly his wrist was a little bit, just like a woman in heaven scattering flowers. The flowers all over the sky were flying out of the plate. A group of people were staring and counting, but just a few of them were dizzy. How could they count them?


    Xue pan was so anxious that she could not help but ask her sister. Xue Baochai shook her head slightly, and she could not count.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. With his skill, he can use Qi to sense without using his eyes. He quickly determines the exact number!


    Soon everyone handed in their guesses. After Hua Yuyan checked them, he said with a smile: "it seems that Mr. Xue is the luckiest, and his answer is the closest to the actual number of films."

 Chapter 2082

    Song Qingshu frowned, how could it be!


    With his skill, it is impossible to count them wrong. He is very sure that these petals are 1024.


    Xue Baochai looked at her brother strangely: "did you get the right answer? How many films did you write? "


    "That''s because your brother is blessed. He is blessed by all the gods and Buddhas." Xue pan was so proud that he almost had a tail up in the sky. "I just wrote it casually. It seems that I wrote more than 800 words. I didn''t expect that I won it."


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help spat: "I''m too ashamed to talk nonsense. Don''t blaspheme the Buddha."


    Hearing their conversation, song Qingshu was as clear-cut as a mirror. At the beginning, he doubted whether he was careless and missed or mostly missed a few pieces. As a result, he heard that Xue Pan''s answer was only 800 pieces, which was impossible.


    But Hua Kui said that was the correct answer. Song Qingshu soon understood that the other party was operating in a dark box. In fact, just now he was qualified to come here, it was also the other party''s manipulation in poetry.


    Originally thought that the other party was aiming at Jia Baoyu, but now it seems that they are really aiming at Xue pan?


    Why on earth?


    Song Qingshu was more and more confused.


    The other CHILDES didn''t think so much. Seeing that Hua Kui finally chose Xue pan, they all felt very sad. They all urged her to think twice. Some of them even said his nickname as a bully.


    Xue pan couldn''t bear the anger, so he jumped up to fight with the man immediately. The rest of the people were not angry. Xue pan pretended to fight each other one by one, but in fact he held Xue Pan''s hands and feet so that he couldn''t do it. He had to be beaten from the beginning to the end.


    Seeing this, Xue Baochai naturally wants to help, but as a woman, she has some resistance to physical contact with men. In addition, these are all aristocratic CHILDES in the capital. Each family has an extraordinary family background, so she doesn''t dare to do anything to make enemies for the Xue family out of thin air.


    One side of the yellow shirt woman hands around her chest, a look like watching a play, obviously not ready to intervene, Xue Baochai had no choice but to ask song Qingshu: "Baoyu, come here to help."


    She was always reserved and dignified. Her voice was full of confusion. Song Qingshu couldn''t just stand by. What''s more, Xue pan was good to him all the way, so he couldn''t watch him suffer.


    But he was not interested in fighting with these dandies. He grabbed a teapot and smashed it into the crowd.


    Bang!


    The teapot just hit on the head of the man who was fighting with Xue pan, and the tea just splashed on the people. The people quickly released Xue pan and arranged their clothes one by one.


    "What''s the matter with you, Jia Baoyu?" he said


    Hearing his name, song Qingshu thought that the LV family really wanted to break up with the Jia family: "I''d like to ask you why you''re crazy. Everyone comes from the capital. They don''t look up and look down on weekdays. Besides, they have a heavy responsibility to go west. Now they are here fighting for a brothel woman? What''s the face of the court? If today''s incident spreads to Lin''an City, what do you think of the consequences? "


    People were confused by his attack. Someone suddenly thought that Jia, your surname, is also a playboy on weekdays. Now what kind of big tail wolf do you pretend to be?


    Just to refute, Xue Baochai had pulled out the long sword from her waist and said in a cold voice, "the imperial court has sent me to take charge of your safety. If someone makes trouble, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Seeing the bright sword, these people realized that they were from the mysterious and cold-blooded Imperial City, and gradually calmed down.


    Hua Yuyan quickly came out to ease the atmosphere: "it''s all my bad health that makes you discomfortable. Let''s say that you are free of expenses today. My sisters will accompany you well."


    Those childe this just facial expression gets better, one after another apologize to her.


    Song Qingshu smiles a little. Before these people came up, they each paid 500 Liang. How much can they spend on the rest of the drinks? As for the girls'' free company, they all want to face up. How can they really let them work in vain? I don''t know how much they will be rewarded with the tips.


    Xue Baochai said in a hurry: "don''t arrange girls for me. I don''t need them."


    "Oh?" Hua Yuyan looks at him with a smile, and other CHILDES look at her with strange eyes.


    Xue Baochai hastily explained, "I''m responsible for everyone''s safety. I can''t be distracted."


    The rest of them were relieved to thank her one after another.


    "I don''t need it," she said coldly


    Those CHILDES whispered one after another


    "This little white face is not a good girl, isn''t it a rabbit?"


    "But before we went to chat him up, we didn''t see any reaction from him."


    "I don''t like you. Most of you like Jia Baoyu. You don''t have to say that he is made up of powder and jade. He really has a good skin."


    "It''s reasonable. He doesn''t pay attention to anyone but sits at the same table with Jia Baoyu."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. With Huang shannu''s skill, he could also hear these whispers, and his face was frozen.


    He couldn''t help adding fuel to the fire and said: "I don''t need girls to accompany me. Just arrange me and them in a room later, so as not to spend money on the red tea." He pointed to Huang shannu and Xue Baochai.


    The other CHILDES looked at each other one after another, with such an expression.


    "Go away!" Huang Shan female is also very direct, returned him a word then rob the door and go.


    Xue Baochai glared at him with a red face: "Baoyu, don''t be mischievous."


    In the end, Xue Baochai''s wish was not fulfilled. Xue Baochai lived alone with him. As for Huang shannu, she disappeared. She didn''t know whether she was going back to the inn or somewhere else. The other CHILDES, one by one, came back to the room with young and beautiful girls in their arms.


    The happiest is Xue pan. He followed Hua Yuyan back to her room, and saliva almost fell to the ground all the way.


    Song Qingshu found an opportunity to say to Xue Baochai, "I think you''d better go to see your brother to avoid anything."


    Xue Baochai was surprised and asked, "do you think there is something wrong with Huakui?" She knew her brother''s virtue. With so many Junyan left, Hua Kui chose the most humble one. No problem.


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and said, "you can see that. Is it still up to your brother and her to be alone?"


    Xue Baochai suddenly showed a coy look: "if it''s just that we think too much, if they are in the room... Doing... Doing something, I''ll come across Cheng Hetou!"


    "Er, sister Bao, you are from the Imperial City Department. Haven''t you seen such a thing?" Song Qingshu looks at her in surprise.


    Xue Baochai blushed: "no, you can go with me."


    Song Qingshu immediately shook his head: "I don''t know martial arts. I''m clumsy. I was easy to find in the past."


    Xue Baochai grabbed his hand: "I''ll take you there!"

 Chapter 2083

    Feeling the girl''s tender hands, song Qingshu suddenly feels that she is not kind. After all, Xue Baochai now thinks he is Jia Baoyu. If she had not been a child and cared about her brother''s safety, she would never have done such a thing.


    "It''s like corn." Song Qingshu was dragged away by her, and she began to despise himself. In the past, he pretended to be someone else''s identity, and similar things happened frequently. Now how can he become sentimental? Is it a whore who wants to build a memorial archway after being a whore for a long time?


    Song Qing Shu Tucao himself was dragged to make complaints about the rain and smoke in the house, because she stayed with her for a while, and the two of them came first.


    Xue Baochai, after all, came from the Imperial City Department. She had no business ability. She had the courage to be accompanied by song Qingshu, so she soon recovered her major. She took off her hairpin, opened the window, and took song Qingshu in.


    "Do you really want to go in? In case they are doing something that is not suitable for children later, we can''t just watch them around." Song Qingshu gloated.


    Xue Baochai gave him a white look: "I can''t let my brother take risks. I''m too far away. I''m afraid I can''t protect his safety in time."


    Song Qingshu secretly nods, this Ni son mind is actually careful.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from outside the door. Xue Baochai grabbed song Qingshu and hid behind the screen.


    "What if they come here later?" The narrow space, two people crowded together, song Qingshu suddenly feel today''s weather... Good.


    "No," Xue Baochai breathed out like LAN, "this is usually the place to change clothes. The two of them are not going to come here now."


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy. With Xue Pan''s urination, he was afraid that he would take off his clothes when he entered the house.


    Sure enough, first heard the sound of two people entering the door, then came Hua YuYan''s smile and curse: "young master, don''t worry."


    Xue pan laughed: "little lady is so attractive, how can you not be in a hurry, I''m here."


    Plop!


    You don''t have to look at it. It''s mostly Hua Yuyan who dodges. As a result, Xue pan bumps into tables and chairs.


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue and thinks that he is a real bully. Xue Baochai also touches her forehead with her hand. She obviously feels the same shame.


    "You didn''t fall, did you?"


    "No, ha ha, I can''t fall down."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to their awkward conversation, song Qingshu was bored to death. Even if there was something wrong with Hua Kui, he couldn''t raise his interest. He had experienced all kinds of ups and downs, which was really hard for him to take seriously.


    When I was bored, I began to appreciate Xue Baochai''s side face. She was smooth and white, with extremely soft lines. She was really an outstanding beauty.


    When Xue Baochai looked back, she just looked at him. She was dizzy and said, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Because you look good." Song Qingshu naturally exclaimed.


    "Baoyu, you are more and more glib," said Xue Baochai, with a faint smile in her eyes, though she reproached her. "I think that''s how she praises sister Lin on weekdays."


    Song Qingshu smile: "sister Lin has the beauty of sister Lin, sister Bao also has the beauty of sister Bao, Mei Lan Zhu Ju, each good at winning."


    "Not serious." Seeing that they were alone, he didn''t want to speak ill of sister Lin either. His heart was sad and gratified. If he and Lin Daiyu were alone, most of them would not speak ill of me.


    "Little lady, don''t play with me any more. I really can''t wait." As he spoke, Xue pan began to undress, his eyes full of the color of brother pig.


    Hua Yuyan saw that he couldn''t find any other information from his mouth, so he immediately put away his smile and just ran into the other side. He couldn''t help humming coldly: "looking for death!"


    With a slap, Xue pan screamed and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Brother!" Although Xue Baochai has been paying attention to the situation here, she just saw her brother''s ugly face. She was embarrassed and turned her head away. She didn''t know that Hua Yuyan turned her face at this moment.


    Seeing that Xue pan fell to the ground without a sound, Xue Baochai was shocked and angry. She pulled out her sword and showed no mercy.


    Hua Yuyan was also startled, obviously did not expect other people in the room, caught off guard, fell into the downwind.


    Song Qingshu didn''t go out. Xue pan was just knocked unconscious. She didn''t worry about her life. Xue Baochai''s swordsmanship must have been instructed by Xue Yiren. Her moves were extremely exquisite and mysterious, forcing her opponent to retreat.


    On the contrary, it seems that Hua YuYan''s martial arts are quite different from those of the Central Plains.


    At the same time, it was not the way of the western regions. He had dealt with the three Persian envoys, Daiqi Si and Nian Liandan, and knew a little about the martial arts characteristics of the western regions.


    While thinking about it, the situation suddenly changed. It turned out that Hua Yuyan pulled out two special shaped knives from the quilt when he was near the head of the bed. He brushed them to attack. The house was full of white light, and the situation began to reverse.


    "Japanese?" Maybe people in this world haven''t seen that kind of Dao, but how can song Qingshu, who came from later generations, not see it?


    He suddenly came to the world and joined forces. He traveled all over the world, but he didn''t have much contact with Japan, and he didn''t know what era Japan is now, the Warring States period?


    Because this is a chaotic world, he is not sure whether Japan in this world will be the same as Japan in the Jin and Song dynasties.


    "Baoyu, go out and inform the others." At this time, Xue Baochai''s voice came. It was obvious that she had been threatened by the other party''s strange Sabre technique and had to tell him to run first.


    "There are still people!" Hua YuYan''s pupil shrinks and stabs at the back of the screen with a knife.


    "Be careful!" Xue Baochai was so surprised that she rushed behind her and tried to encircle Wei and save Zhao.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head, and Hua Yuyan deliberately reveals a flaw to lead her to go deep alone. According to the normal fight, Xue Baochai falls into the disadvantage, but the other side doesn''t win so soon, so it''s hard to ensure that the movement won''t disturb others.


    Sure enough, Hua YuYan''s body suddenly retreats and returns. She takes advantage of the situation and directly bullies Xue Baochai into her arms. She stabs her heart with a knife in her hand.


    Xue Baochai''s face was pale. At the critical moment, she blocked it with a sword handle, but the door was wide open.


    Hua YuYan''s wrists fly, and instantly seals her vital points. At this time, song Qingshu quietly withdraws her hand, because he sees that Xue Baochai has no worries about her life.


    "It turned out to be a woman, so I said how she could be so handsome." Hua Yuyan reached out and touched Xue Baochai''s chest. She was very proud of her smile.


    "Shameless, mean, dirty!" Xue Baochai was so sensitive that her pink face turned red when she was touched by others.


    "Thank you for your praise," Hua Yuyan chuckled. "Can there be a well-educated lady in a place like Hongxiu


    "Who are you?" If Xue Baochai really believed that she was a brothel leader, it would be hell.

 Chapter 2084

    Hua Yuyan said haughtily, "I''m the leader of Shuiyue group, the wind girl." When it comes to Shuiyue, her tone is full of reverence, and she is obviously very proud of her identity.


    "Water moon?" A little confusion flashed in Xue Baochai''s eyes, and then she said, "are you Japanese?" If other people in the Southern Song Dynasty, I''m afraid most of them have never heard of Shuiyue''s name. However, she is a member of the Imperial City Department. She was originally responsible for the intelligence of the Southern Song Dynasty, and naturally heard of the top experts around Tiemuzhen.


    "Why are the people of water moon here?" At this time, a voice came from behind.


    The wind girl suddenly turns back. When she finds out that it''s Jia Baoyu, she is relieved. She is also a little strange. She just saw him here, but why does she always forget that there is someone here?


    Song Qingshu is in a bad mood at this time. It''s not the first time that he heard the name of Shuiyue bulk. Last time in Xiangyang, Huang Rong was robbed by his Lin Shi, and he also gave that kind of despicable medicine.


    To some extent, I would like to thank him for taking the medicine... But this is not the point. The point is that Lin Shi is too mean,


    Now fengnv comes to play these tricks. Is Shuiyue always like this?


    Seeing that it''s Jia Baoyu, Feng Nu is relieved. According to the information, he doesn''t know martial arts. Moreover, he didn''t feel any fluctuation of internal power from the other side after close contact.


    "Our master asked you to go north as a guest, so he sent me to meet you." Fengnv replied with a smile that now the situation is settled, and she doesn''t mind enjoying the leisure of the winner.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and then clear: "it was Xu liewu who didn''t have self-confidence, so he sent his men to get rid of other competitors first."


    Feng Nu''s face showed her fear and said quickly, "of course not. The prince is talented and wise. You dandies are no match for him."


    Song Qingshu could not help but wonder her attitude: "listen to your tone, it seems that you are afraid of him?"


    As soon as the wind girl''s face changed, she said solemnly: "the prince is invincible and invincible. Those of us who are subordinates are convinced that our tone will naturally be more respectful."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I understand. I don''t want to be proud of Xu liewu and disdain to do such a thing. It should be Shuiyue''s decision to send you to deal with other candidates and sell Xu liewu."


    Seeing him talking without any fear, Feng Nu could not help but get angry: "why do you have so many problems? You have to know your situation. You are my prisoner now!"


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help looking at him anxiously, for fear that he would make fengnv angry.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "just now you asked us to be guests, now you have exposed your true face."


    "You talk too much," wind female gloomy face, with a knife approaching each other, "or tied up more appropriate."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I am so calm, don''t you wonder where my confidence comes from?"


    "From where?" Fengnv tightened her knife. In fact, she wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    Song Qingshu suddenly sighed: "if you don''t come out again, I will be killed by this angry woman."


    As soon as his voice fell, the window of the room was suddenly knocked open, and a shadow rushed in, but the one faster than the shadow was sword light, a sword full of cold light!


    Sword light flying, "brush brush brush", in an instant has been stabbed out three swords.


    These three swords are not only quick and quick, but also stab the vital part of fengnv. His sword technique may not be the best yet, but his hand is less fierce than that of few people in the world. His eyes are also shining with a cruel, beast like green light, as if his biggest hobby in his life is killing people, and his purpose of survival is only to kill people.


    His posture of wielding the sword is also very strange. From the elbow above, it seems that he doesn''t move. He just stabs the sword out with the strength of his wrist. He never expends a little more energy when there is no need.


    The wind girl exclaimed, with two Japanese Swords in her hands, one long and the other short, protecting her whole body.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Shuiyue is the first master in Japan. All his disciples have such a great style.


    But she had lost her chance. The sword of a little red in the Central Plains was too fast and fierce. She dodged seven swords in a row, but the eighth sword couldn''t escape any more.


    The chest blooms a blood flower, the wind girl screams, the wrist raises, several cold stars shoot to the side of song Qingshu.


    A little red in the Central Plains, a frown, obviously after a great struggle in the heart, just a sword back in front of the song Qingshu, will a few cold points one by one.


    Fengnv takes advantage of this opportunity to throw a smoke bomb. When the smoke in the room is full of smoke and the sight of a little red in the Central Plains is blocked, she runs away quietly.


    Song Qingshu naturally left her, but he didn''t do it, so there was no need to expose himself.


    When the smoke in the room dissipated, Zhongyuan yidianhong stared at the concealed weapons on the sword and sighed with regret: "it''s really not interesting to save people."


    Song Qingshu knew his subtext. If it wasn''t for saving him, she would never have given fengnv a chance to escape. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "so a charming little beauty, are you willing to kill her?"


    Zhongyuan a little red licked his lips, his eyes showed a trace of excited light: "she is a master, master kill more fast - feeling."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. This man is really a pervert: "only her master is Shuiyue, you can''t beat her."


    Zhongyuan a little red frowned: "it''s said that Shuiyue is the first master in Japan. The skill of Shuiyue sword is unpredictable. I''m a little curious. Is it his sword or my sword?"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but wonder: "do you know the water moon? You know so well about his martial arts skills? "


    Zhongyuan yidianhong said haughtily, "as a killer, it''s natural to investigate the famous experts in the world in advance, so as not to encounter the target one day and have no way to start."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu suddenly had a curious heart, "no matter which master you are, will you pick up?"


    "The higher my martial arts, the more interested I am," he said


    Song Qingshu is more and more curious: "if there is a task for you to assassinate song Qingshu, which way do you plan to start?"


    A little red in the Central Plains breathed for a moment. After a long time, he said in a stuffy voice, "I won''t take the task of assassinating him."


    "Why?" Xue Baochai asked.


    Zhongyuan yidianhong replied, "I can''t beat him."


    "Ah?" Xue Baochai did not expect such a sincere answer.


    Her attitude hurt the pride of Zhongyuan a little bit, which made him angry: "if song Qingshu was so easy to kill, those big people would not be so worried. I''m a killer. I''m not a fool. I know I''ll take the task of death Then he flashed out of the window.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. He was very happy.

 Chapter 2085

    "Ah Seeing a little red in the Central Plains, Xue Baochai couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "What''s the matter, you know him well?" Song Qingshu always doubted the relationship between Zhongyuan yidianhong and Xue family. After all, in chuliuxiang, Zhongyuan yidianhong was cultivated by Xue Xiaoren.


    "No, I haven''t solved my acupoints yet!" Xue Baochai has just been sealed by fengnv. She can''t move now.


    "Forget it, you can''t catch up with him." Xue Baochai said in distress, "go to find out if young master Yang is in."


    "Young master Yang?" Song Qingshu was stunned for half a day before he realized that what the other party said was the yellow shirt girl, "find him to solve the acupoints for you?"


    Xue Baochai nodded busily, but he said, "I''m not looking for him."


    "Why?" Xue Baochai blinked, her eyes full of confusion.


    "First of all, he was just annoyed by those people. Most of them had already left, and they couldn''t find him," Song Qingshu continued. "Besides, it seems that the acupoints in your chest that you were just touched by the wind girl. It''s not cheap for him to find a man to come and solve the acupoints for you."


    "What nonsense," Xue Baochai blushed. "That young master Yang is not... Not what you think."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu smiles and stares at her, waiting for her follow-up words.


    Xue Baochai hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "in fact, she is a woman disguised as a man."


    "It''s no wonder that he''s red lipped, white toothed and tender skinned. It''s too sissy to be a man." Song Qingshu suddenly realized.


    Xue Baochai was speechless for a while. She thought that you are also a soft skinned girl with red lips and white teeth. How can you tell others.


    Song Qingshu then said, "why don''t I relieve the acupoints for you?" Anyway, it''s boring to be idle on the road. I always have to find something to pass the time. When I see a beautiful girl, I can''t help but have a good temper.


    If song Qingshu were to appear in his original identity, he would not be so free. After all, he was in debt and didn''t want to easily provoke other girls.


    But now he appears as Jia Baoyu, so he doesn''t have a lot of worries. He uses Jia Baoyu to wander among several women, alienate and divide the relationship between the four families. Although it''s a little damaged, it''s also an effective way. Now he is short of time, and the four families are pulling his back, so we have to try all kinds of methods.


    "Can you solve acupoints?" Xue Baochai was very surprised.


    "No," Song Qingshu shook his head naturally, "but I''ve heard from your family''s nursing home before that the solution of acupoints is to activate the Qi and blood of the body. I''ll give you more kneading to solve the acupoints."


    "Rub?" Xue Baochai almost lost her breath and fainted. What she was ordered was the acupoint on her chest. Can you rub it there?


    "Don''t you come here!" Xue Baochai''s face turned pale with fright when she saw that the other party really made a gesture and rolled up her sleeve.


    "It''s me, Meng Lang, it seems that it''s not very convenient," Song Qingshu giggled twice, as if he suddenly realized that it was wrong, "sister Bao, don''t blame me."


    Xue Baochai nibbled her lower lip and glared at him: "I don''t know if you are really stupid or fake stupid. I haven''t seen you doing this before."


    "People always change," Song Qingshu instilled a similar idea into her little by little. After she got used to it, even if she didn''t behave like Jia Baoyu, she would be used to it. "Then I''ll stay here to protect you. I heard that after a few hours, the acupoints will be solved automatically."


    Xue Baochai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "no, I don''t know how many friends they have, and I don''t know what''s going on with those CHILDES. If something happens to them, I''ll be in trouble. You can relieve the acupoints for me."


    "Ah?" Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. Just now he''s been addicted to it. Do you really want to come?


    Xue Baochai gave him a bad look: "of course, take a stick or something to poke my acupoints. Where do you want to go?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled. No wonder he would think awkwardly. After looking in the room for a while, he finally found a suitable stick: "this should be ok?"


    "Well," Xue Baochai said with a red face, "you point on my Tianshu, Guanyuan and Dabao acupoints one by one."


    Song Qingshu knows where these acupoints are, but Jia Baoyu doesn''t know.


    Seeing that he was stunned here, Xue Baochai obviously thought of the same problem and whispered: "three inches above the navel, right position..."


    "Here?"


    "Well... There''s more to go up. Well, it''s almost there. On the right side..."


    In this way, Xue Baochai and song Qingshu fumbled and finally solved her acupoints.


    After all, song Qingshu is still shameful. He doesn''t want to take advantage of her.


    The room soon fell into silence, as if filled with a beautiful atmosphere. Xue Baochai''s face was red, and she said in a low voice, "I''ll go to see the situation of those people first." Then he trotted out of the room.


    Looking at her back, song Qingshu shakes his head with a smile and goes out with her.


    The other CHILDES were stunned and put under house arrest. Just a little red from the Central Plains rushed in, the people of the Imperial City Department had found something strange. Even the yellow shirt girl came after hearing the news. Fortunately, the Mongolian side just wanted to "invite" them to Mongolia as a guest, and they didn''t mean to kill people. Otherwise, they didn''t know how to die.


    When they learned that Hua Kui was a spy of Mongolia, they were very happy one after another. Some people even murmured: "there is a knife on the head of the word" color ". The ancients really didn''t deceive me."


    Most of the people scolded the Mongolians for their brazenness. Only the Lu brothers looked at each other and saw the regret in each other''s eyes. They knew that the Huakui was from Mongolia, so they should have contacted him. Maybe they''ve been on the line now.


    After Xue pan was rescued, he was all out of his wits. Obviously, he couldn''t accept the result. The little beauty who loved him had ulterior motives.


    Because of this disturbance, the people of the Imperial City Department are more cautious. Even Huang shannu doesn''t leave the army at will any more. All the way to the west, there are no more accidents. As they approach Lingzhou, there are more Wulin people on the road.


    Although the territory of Xixia was smaller than that of Mongolia, Jin, Qing and Song Dynasties, it was established by military force and dominated the Northwest for decades. Now Xixia is stronger than Liao. Anyone who wants to get involved in the western regions can not get around Xixia. Therefore, all countries have heard that Xixia Princesses recruit relatives and have carefully selected princes and grandsons to run in the election. They just want to take the opportunity to form an alliance with Xixia.


    As for the people in the Wulin, they are more direct. They think that if they can marry the princess of Xixia, they will be rich and get it easily. How can there be cheaper things in the world? However, most of the famous figures in the Wulin have already married and have children, and the newcomers are not good at martial arts, so many old heroes take their nephews and apprentices to have a chance. Many bandits and gangsters, but alone, can''t help but think of a fluke and go to Lingzhou. Many people think:


    "A thousand miles of marriage, maybe it is predestined that I and the princess of Xixia have a share of marriage, also may not be my martial arts must be better than others, as long as I and the princess are predestined, she sees me, there is hope to be the son-in-law."


    Along the way, I saw that most of the young heroes had bright clothes, and they even paid attention to their weapons. It was like going to a big competition. As the saying goes, "the poor are rich in culture and martial arts". Most of the martial arts students have some money in their families. If their conduct is bad, it will be easier for them to get money. So most of the martial arts teenagers who went to the Western Xia Dynasty wore gorgeous clothes in order to win the favor of the princess. People who know each other in the road meet each other. While making fun of each other, they can''t help asking about the princess''s appearance and martial arts. If they don''t know each other, they often glare at each other and regard each other as enemies.


    Every time song Qingshu hears these talks, he is very proud. He thinks that the goddess that so many men dream of was in his arms. He really has a different sense of achievement.


    On this day, they all walked slowly. Suddenly, a horse came to them. Immediately, the passenger''s right arm was hanging in his neck with a piece of white cloth. His clothes were torn and he was in a great distress.


    The people of Southern Song Dynasty didn''t mean it. They thought that this person either fell or was injured. It was usually too tight. Unexpectedly, after a short time, another three riders came, and immediately all the passengers were seriously injured, either with broken arms or broken feet. But when they saw that the three men were pale and defeated, they were very ashamed. They bowed their heads and hurried by. They did not dare to look at them.


    Xue pan couldn''t help but wonder, "is there a fight ahead? How many people were injured? " He is a young man, and he has already forgotten the story of Hua Kui after so many days.


    Before speaking, two more people came face to face. The two men did not ride a horse. Their faces were covered with blood. One of them was covered with green cloth, and the blood could not help seeping out of the cloth.


    Xue pan yelled, "Hey, do you want any medicine for the wound? How did you get hurt? " The man glared at him fiercely, spat on the ground and turned away.


    Xue pan was so angry that he pulled out the whip and wanted to draw it at him.


    Xue Baochai held him down: "forget it! This man is seriously injured. You don''t have to see him in the same light. "


    At this time, the four horses splashed the wind, and it seemed that they would come. Just listen to the passengers scold each other immediately: "it''s all you toad want to eat swan meat, also don''t think about how big road you have, then want to go to Lingzhou to do son-in-law."


    On the other side, a man scolded: "if you have the ability, why don''t you go through the customs? If you lose, you''ll take it out on me. " The man on the other side scolded: "if you didn''t stab people in the back, how could I be defeated?" The four men galloped and spoke fast, but they couldn''t hear what they were fighting for. In a moment, they came to the front.


    When they saw that there were so many people in the Southern Song Dynasty, they didn''t dare to fight with them. They ran to both sides of the road. However, they scolded each other. It seems that they all went to Lingzhou to be the son-in-law. But there seems to be a pass. They couldn''t make it through. They had to fight each other, so they were defeated.


    At this time, a few people came on foot, and they were all injured, some with broken heads and blood, some with a twist.


    Xue pan couldn''t restrain his curiosity. He rode forward and asked, "Hey, is the person in front of you very strong?"


    A middle-aged man said, "hum! Just try it yourself. "


    Xue pan and his party were all young people. On weekdays, they were masters with eyes above the top. Seeing this, they were not afraid. Instead, they became interested. They drove their horses excitedly to the other side.


    When they ran out for seven or eight miles, they saw the steep mountain road, a winding mountain path that only allowed one rider. After only a few turns, they saw a group of people gathered together.


    Song Qingshu looked far away, but he saw two big men standing side by side in the middle of the mountain road. They were all more than six feet tall and very big. One was holding a big iron pestle, and the other was holding a copper hammer in both hands. He looked at the people in front of him fiercely.


    There were also 17 or 18 people who gathered before the two great men


    "Excuse me, we are going to Lingzhou. Please give way."


    "Are you buying the road money? I don''t know if it''s one or two silver, or two or two? It''s not impossible to discuss if you just ask for a price. "


    "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll be annoyed. If you cut your two great men into meat pulp and then put them together, you can''t do it. You''d better get out of the way as soon as possible, so as to avoid disaster."


    "The two of you are handsome and majestic. Why don''t you go to Lingzhou to be your son-in-law? Is it not a pity that the beautiful princess can teach others to go? "


    All the people were talking, but the two men never paid attention.


    Suddenly a man in the crowd yelled, "get out of the way!" With a flash of cold light, Tingjian came forward and stabbed the big man to the left. The big man had a huge body and a very heavy blade. Unexpectedly, he acted very quickly. The two hammers hit each other and caught the sword between the two hammers. Each handle of this pair of octagonal copper hammers has a weight of about 40 Jin. With the sound of the sound, the long sword will be cut into more than 10 pieces. The big man flew out and kicked the man in the belly. The man cried out and fell seven or eight feet away, unable to get up for a moment.


    I saw another man dancing double swords. He rushed up. The double swords became a white light and protected his whole body. When he was about to come to the two men, the man suddenly changed his Dao technique and rolled in. He cut the two men''s legs with his double Dao. The man with the pestle didn''t look at the way of his sword. He picked up the iron pestle and hit down on the white light. But with a cry of "ah", the man''s double knives were interrupted by an iron pestle, and the blades were inserted into his chest side by side. His bones were rolling down the mountain.


    Two big men injured two people in a row, and the others did not dare to enter again. Even Xue pan and others were scared, and they were not excited at the beginning.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head slightly. The Western Xia Dynasty attracts a lot of mobs. Although the martial arts of the two guards are not weak, they are not really experts. In this way, they have become one man in charge of the pass.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Behind came a commotion, vaguely heard what king Prince came.


    "Prince of the kingdom of gold?" When song Qingshu looked back, he saw a group of cavalry of the state of Jin surrounded by a young man. However, at the age of 15 or 16, he was wide robed and thin, but he was very handsome.

 Chapter 2086

    The cavalry of the kingdom of Jin were big and strong. Although they were only a few dozen, they seemed to have the momentum of thousands of troops, which shocked the people around them.


    With a sigh, Huang shannu murmured to herself, "no wonder the imperial court and the state of Jin have been defeated many times, and the people of Jin have established the state with military force. It''s true that they can''t be underestimated."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and looks at the costumes of these knights. They are the loyal soldiers he selected in recent years. Naturally, their quality is much higher than that of ordinary knights.


    Xue pan was much more heartless. He quietly pushed Xue Baochai: "sister, that little white face looks even whiter than you."


    Xue Baochai''s face was speechless: "women dress up as men." She, who was born in the Imperial City Department, couldn''t see through this.


    "Women dressed as men?" Xue Pan''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Men''s clothes are so handsome, but women''s clothes are still beautiful? But why do you think it looks a little familiar? "


    Xue Baochai spat: "are you familiar with beautiful people?"


    Song Qingshu chuckles, thinking that Xue Baochai has wronged her brother this time. Of course, Xue pan is familiar with each other, because he met her in the building outside Lin''an. Xue pan was moved by her beauty at first, and ran to the hero to save her. As a result, he was kicked away by xuanming.


    This pretty young man is suddenly the end of the festival, she inherited her mother''s beauty, even out of the blue, these two years were born more and more water spirit, even if dressed as a man, still enough to fascinate people.


    "I don''t want any Xixia princess. This woman is very gentle and comfortable to hold." Xue pan almost got the water out of his mouth.


    Xue Baochai quickly pulled his sleeve: "be quiet, the kingdom of Jin is the kingdom of tigers and wolves, it''s not easy to provoke." She is responsible for the safety of this group of people on this trip, but she doesn''t want to make a fuss.


    It''s a pity that the little prince of Jin seemed to hear Xue Pan''s voice, and his face suddenly became cold: "give me a hand!"


    At first, the two knights threw the whip directly to Xue Pan''s face. They were very skillful and had amazing wrist strength. Listening to the shrill sound of the whip, if they were hit hard, they would not have a few teeth left.


    When Xue pan saw that the other side didn''t agree with each other, he was so scared that he couldn''t react at all. Fortunately, Xue Baochai was beside him and stopped two whips with her sword.


    "Your hand is too fierce, isn''t it?" Xue Baochai did not look at the two knights, but directly at Wanyan Chongjie.


    Wanyan heavy Festival coldly said: "since he can''t control his mouth, then don''t blame others for him."


    "It''s unreasonable."


    "It''s really a barbarian country!"


    "It''s beautiful to look at, but it''s a pity that my heart is as poisonous as a snake."


    ¡­¡­


    After the change of Jingkang, the Jin and Song dynasties had a bitter feud, and they had been fighting all these years, so the domestic anti Jin sentiment was high. These young brothers were used to it in China. They couldn''t bear such things, so they all scolded them.


    Xue Baochai frowned. She couldn''t stop it.


    The woman in the yellow shirt has a frosty face. At that time, the Huanyi hospital did not know how many sisters and relatives she had imprisoned, so she naturally hated the Jin people.


    "Noisy!" Wanyan heavy Festival face show impatience, his group of knights one by one bow and arrow, aimed at the Southern Song Dynasty.


    The people of the Imperial City Division immediately took out the divine arm bow and confronted them. Although the Jin people were very good at riding and shooting, their bows and arrows were not as good as those of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Wan Yan was heavy, Dai Mei was slightly frowning, and secretly regretted. It was too much for them. At such a short distance, they couldn''t get any benefit from shooting, and they lost the mobility and impact of cavalry.


    When the two sides were in a standoff, suddenly a fierce Zheng sound sounded.


    Everyone was stunned. Who is playing here?


    Xue Baochai is proficient in temperament. She knows that the tone of Qin Zheng is sour and exciting, but it is more sad and shrill than other guzheng. Every sound of this Zheng seems to be consistent with her heart beat. When the iron zither rings, her heart beats. The faster the zither sounds, her heart beats more and more. She feels her chest pounding, which is very uncomfortable.


    When he was young again, his heart seemed to jump out of the chamber, and he was shocked: "if his zither sound is more urgent, wouldn''t I lead his heart to death?"


    Looking at the others, I found that the good hands of the Imperial City division were in pain and could not hold the bow of the divine arm. As for the young masters, they were even more unbearable. Their faces were red and bleeding. The only thing they can do is to cover their ears, but the sound still penetrates into their minds.


    Song Qingshu looks at an old man in white in the kingdom of Jin. It''s Ouyang Feng who has the ability to play the iron zither. It seems that he really takes Wanyan Chongjie as his granddaughter''s love. Otherwise, he won''t go all the way with her.


    Suddenly a Jiao chide, people only feel a light heart, a figure has to Ouyang Feng attack in the past.


    "Why?" Ouyang Feng didn''t dare to be careless when he saw that his opponent''s body was strange and swift. He quickly put down the iron zither. In a flash, he had already played several moves.


    Zheng sound no longer sounded, the people here in the Southern Song Dynasty were all relieved, as if they were all fished out of the hot water, sweating.


    "I didn''t expect yang to be so good at martial arts." Xue pan gasped, looked at the two figures in the distance and sighed to his sister.


    Xue Baochai''s condition is much better. Wen Yan replied, "of course her martial arts are excellent, so you didn''t listen to me when I told you not to provoke her."


    "No, No." Xue pan shook his head in a hurry.


    "The old man in white should be Ouyang Feng. I don''t know if she will have any problems." Although Xue Baochai''s martial arts are not at the top level, she was born in the Imperial City Department. At the same time, she was thoughtful and had first-class eyesight. She quickly recognized the identity of the enemy and could not help worrying.


    "Don''t worry, no problem." Song Qingshu comforted Huang shannu by saying that although she was a little weak in Wudang Mountain before, it was because she was faced with a great master''s life and death struggle, so it was very difficult for her to intervene.


    However, with her martial arts skills, the lion slaughtering conference easily intervened in the battle between Zhang Wuji and Shaolin Sandu. Zhou Zhiruo, who quickly defeated the others, later separated Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk - of course, they meant to stop.


    Therefore, the female in yellow shirt may not be as experienced as Ouyang Feng in fighting, but her strength has almost reached the point of five talents, so there is no problem in self-protection.


    After more than ten moves, Ouyang Feng suddenly jumped out of the battle circle, waved his hand and said, "no more fighting, no more fighting."


    "Why?" Huang shannu knew that she could not beat her. Thinking of his reputation as a Western drug, she couldn''t figure out why he would keep his hand.


    "You are song''s woman. I don''t want him to settle with me in the future." Ouyang Feng turned his lips. With his eyes, he could see that women in yellow clothes were disguised as men. They had seen each other in the battle of Wudang Mountain. After a few moves, they recognized each other.


    "Nonsense, what!" The woman in the yellow shirt had a red face.


    "Brother song''s woman?" Wanyan heavy Festival smell speech up and down looked at her, "it is a bit fox, no wonder."


    Said by a little sister, the yellow shirt girl almost fainted.


    "But death can be avoided, and life can''t escape," Wanyan Chongjie suddenly said, pointing to song Qingshu beside him. "Give us that Jia, and I can consider giving you a way to live."

 Chapter 2087

    Song Qingshu was stunned. He never thought that the fire of war would suddenly burn on him. The people of Southern Song Dynasty also looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    Xue Baochai pulled his sleeve and asked in a low voice, "have you ever offended her?"


    Song Qingshu shakes his head uncertainly: "I don''t think so."


    "Why not?" Xue pan patted his head as if he thought of something. "I just said why she looked so familiar. Last time we met her in the building, you touched her chest?"


    "Er ~" Xue Pan''s voice was very loud. When people around him heard the resentment, they all looked very strange. His face was full of shame and annoyance.


    "You man Xue Baochai spat lightly. There was a layer of gratitude and resentment. No wonder people named him. In this era, such behavior is no different from that of a prostitute.


    Don''t say that others hate him, even the girl in yellow shirt glared at him in disgust.


    "That time was totally unintentional, just by chance..." Song Qingshu didn''t know who he was explaining it to.


    Xue Baochai had no choice but to go forward and say to Wanyan Chongjie, "what happened before was just a misunderstanding. I hope you don''t take it seriously. As for today''s conflict, we are both wrong. How about taking a step back? "


    Mo said that she and Jia Baoyu''s relations, even if changes in the troop any person, she also will not let the Jin person take away.


    Wanyan heavy Festival snorted: "if I don''t retreat?"


    Before Xue Baochai could answer, Huang shannu said directly, "let''s see the truth." She had always hated the people of the Jin Dynasty. If her reason had not prevailed, she might have taken the initiative to fight against them. She would like to be provoked by them, so that she could explain herself when she returned home.


    Wanyan Chongjie sat on the horse and looked down at her: "don''t rely on that you are the woman of song Qingshu, I really dare not move you."


    "I have nothing to do with song!" The yellow dress girl''s always pale face is now more than three points red, I don''t know is angry or ashamed, but suddenly thought of something, a playful smile appeared on her face, "you care so much, you can''t be jealous."


    "I have nothing to do with him about what vinegar I eat." Wanyan heavy Festival mouth denied, but between the eyebrows there is a happy style.


    "He? Which one is he? I didn''t say who it was The yellow dress girl''s mood has gradually calmed down.


    Looking at the quarrel between the two girls, Xue pan couldn''t help sighing: "Song Qingshu is really a model of our generation. I used to hear about his romantic affairs and think that there are so many beautiful women in the world. I didn''t expect to see them fighting for him today."


    "You don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb!" The Yellow shirted girl turned her head and glared at him. Wanyan Chongjie also raised her whip. She was eager to try. Xue pan didn''t deliberately suppress her voice, but naturally heard it with their skill.


    Song Qingshu was in a strange mood at this time. People said that he scolded baldness in front of a monk, but what''s the current situation? Listening to other people compliment and admire themselves behind their backs, how can this feeling be a little... Cool.


    "Come on, stop fooling around." Song Qingshu can''t help but send a message into the secret to remind Wanyan Chongjie that when he was in Lin''an City, he saved each other as Jia Baoyu, so she must know her identity, otherwise she would not deliberately name herself. As for Ouyang Feng on one side, it''s probably known from his look.


    Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth a pout, but no reaction, as if nothing heard in general.


    Song Qingshu has a headache. This little girl won''t really mess around.


    He was worried that her sudden rise would lead to a real scuffle between the two sides. At this time, he suddenly heard an angry voice: "who is making trouble here?"


    Song Qingshu looked back and found that a group of Xixia warriors came here. The four villains were the first.


    "Our Lord has sent us to welcome you." Duan Yanqing glanced around the hall and guessed something, but he pretended that nothing had happened and arched his hands to the crowd with his bintie staff.


    It is the so-called hand not to smile people, other people''s owners have come forward, they these foreign guests naturally not good, really fight.


    "I''ve always heard that ventriloquism is full of evil. It''s unique in the world. Today I see it. It''s really extraordinary." Ouyang Feng said with a smile.


    Duan Yanqing''s face was still proud, but he could not help showing surprise and fear: "Mr. Ouyang?"


    Ouyang Feng said with a smile: "it''s rare for anyone to remember me after leaving the western regions for so many years."


    Duan Yanqing showed a more ugly smile than crying: "Mr. Ouyang is famous all over the world, and who will forget."


    After a while of greetings, Duan Yanqing said, "please wait a moment. Let''s deal with the matter first."


    Perhaps he was worried that the public would feel upset by being left out. He then explained, "the princess is going to recruit his son-in-law. The emperor orders the experts of the first class hall to make a tour around and forbid others to make trouble. But the prince of Tubo was unreasonable. He sent people to guard the four main roads of Xixia. No one else was allowed to recruit his son-in-law. Only his son was allowed to recruit. We have killed more than ten Tubo warriors all the way. " As he said this, he looked at the two burly warriors guarding the mountain road, with their faces exposed.


    All of a sudden, it turned out that the guard was a Tibetan warrior. They were curious and followed.


    Seeing such a large group of people approaching, the Tibetan warriors frowned, but they didn''t have much fear. The terrain here is very dangerous. It can be said that one man is in charge of the pass, and no matter how many people there are, they can''t do it.


    The leading man said: "Prince zongzan of Tubo has an order: this pass will be closed for ten days, and it will open again after the Mid Autumn Festival in August. Before the Mid Autumn Festival, women can''t live without men, monks can''t live without customs, old and young can''t live without death! It''s called "four over four."


    Lu Shidao sneered: "what''s the truth?"


    The man said in a loud voice: "truth, truth! Lao Tzu''s Bronze hammer and Lao Tzu''s iron pestle are the truth. Zongzan''s words are the truth. You are a man, neither a monk nor an old man. If you want to pass, you have to be a dead man. "


    LV Shidao was very angry, but he was not in a hurry to come out when he thought there were so many people here.


    Duan Yanqing also snorted coldly: "we are from the first class Hall of Xixia. The Lord of the country has an order. No one is allowed to make trouble during the princess''s recruitment period. Please step back quickly, and we won''t investigate."


    The man said proudly, "your Lord has orders, and so do our Lord, but your Lord''s orders can''t control us."


    "To die!" The four villains are not good-natured people. Hearing this, ye erniang raised her right hand and hissed. Several diamond darts shot at the two men. He only heard two claps, and saw the darts shot into the chest of the two men, but they were as good as nothing.


    Seeing this, Xue Baochai was shocked: "is it the King Kong of Shaolin? But it''s not so easy to practice this magic skill. "


    Song Qingshu explained, "it should be leather armor."


    "I see." Xue Baochai nodded. Suddenly, she was stunned and looked at him unexpectedly.


    At this time, the man with the pestle yelled: "the smelly woman who put the concealed weapon!" Stretch out big hand, pull to leaf Er Niang.


    Ye Er Niang''s face sank, and she shot several arrows, flying directly to the other side''s head and eyes. It''s a pity that the big man put the iron pestle in front of his face and counted all the concealed weapons. As for the other concealed weapons that hit their bodies, they were all like stones sinking into the sea.


    The big man swept the iron pestle in his hand. When ye Er Niang was in a hurry, she held up her sword in front of her body. When she touched it, she was knocked back. The other party''s divine power took advantage of the weapon, which hurt Ye Er Niang.


    "Hum!"


    An iron staff with a handle stabbed from the slope, and Duan Yanqing finally shot!


    With a loud bang, the iron pestle in the big man''s hand suddenly couldn''t be grasped. It flew to the grass, and his registered permanent residence was full of blood.


    Duan Yanqing''s iron stick didn''t stay at all, just like the maggot of tarsal bone stabbing at the big man''s throat. The big man''s Qi and blood were churning tightly, so he couldn''t force it.


    Seeing the blood splashing on the spot, there was a shout with abundant internal power: "who dares to hurt my Tubo warrior!"

 Chapter 2088

    Duan Yanqing can kill the iron pestle if he continues to stab the iron pestle, but he will be seriously injured. He has no choice but to take back the bintie staff and fight against the sudden attack.


    Two internal forces collide, Duan Yanqing body shakes, a face dignified looking at people.


    On one side, Ouyang Feng thought to himself: this period of Yanqing skill is good, but the fire of Yiyang finger is a little worse than that of Yideng. On the contrary, it''s another invisible Dao Qi, which is a little interesting.


    He also looked to the Tubo people. There was a monk on the side of the iron pestle man. He was wearing a yellow robe. He was less than 50 years old. He was dressed in cloth and shoes. His face was in high spirits. It seemed that there was a flow of precious light on his face. It was like a pearl and jade.


    The rest of the crowd just looked at him and felt admiration for him.


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs. Jiumozhi''s shape is really a bit of a bluff. But when you get familiar with him, you know that he is a bit funny. No wonder he is jokingly called the king of Falun Meng.


    "King Ming!" The Tubo warriors were very excited when they saw that it was jiumozhi who saved them.


    Jiumozhi nodded with a smile. When he looked back at the people of Xixia first class hall, his tone suddenly became severe: "why do you continue to kill my Tubo warriors? We are invited to escort Prince zongzan to your princess''s wedding. Is this Xixia''s way of hospitality?"


    Duan Yanqing snorted coldly, and said: "if An''an Fen comes as a guest, we will naturally treat him as a guest. But some people plan to do something wrong and send someone to prevent other young talents from joining in the recruitment, which will disturb the order. Naturally, our first class hall will not sit by and ignore him."


    There was no shame on his face. Instead, he said proudly, "we are just kind enough to help your country screen out some people who make up the number. Even some of our ordinary warriors can stop us. What qualifications do they have to join the recruitment?"


    Duan Yanqing frowned: "this does not bother you, we will naturally carefully select."


    At this time, Xue Baochai couldn''t help saying: "you Tubo are too unreasonable. If you prince zongzan personally guarded the pass and beat the other candidates away, no one would say anything. As a result, now he relies on you to drive away the competitors, isn''t he cheating?"


    Jiumozhi took a look at her, folded his hands and said: "what the benefactor said is not good. Prince zongzan''s identity, status and power are also part of his strength. Naturally, other candidates can also call on those who beat us, but they just don''t have it. Doesn''t it prove that they are inferior to our prince?"


    Then he looked back at Duan Yanqing: "now all the heroes are competing for the best in the world. When you recruit your son-in-law in Xixia, can you really recruit a poor and useless person? How can he protect your princess and your foundation in Xixia?"


    Duan Yanqing replied in a deep voice: "the choice of the emperor''s son-in-law depends on the wishes of our country''s Lord and princess. The king of Ming will naturally know how to choose."


    But Ouyang Feng laughed: "I think what the king of Ming said is very agreeable. The power and position, and the resources that can be used should also be included in the strength of the candidates."


    Jiumozhi took a look at him and said in surprise, "it''s Mr. Ouyang. It''s really elegant."


    "The king of Ming is the most solemn and admirable one." Ouyang Feng laughed.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It''s enough for the two to talk about each other.


    Seeing that the state of Jin talked with Tubo, Duan Yanqing and others were worried that it would be difficult to deal with just jiumozhi, plus Ouyang Feng, who were their opponents.


    They are the four villains, not the four gentlemen. Naturally, they know how to judge the situation, and they don''t mention that Tubo was blocking the way before. Jiumozhi came here to beg for Prince zongzan''s marriage. Naturally, he didn''t want to offend many masters of the local snake Elite too much. In front of so many people, he also sold face and ordered his people to let him open the door, His men couldn''t stop him.


    Seeing this, Duan Yanqing and others finally looked better and said to the crowd, "if we want to patrol around, we won''t go the same way as you. Goodbye."


    He had already seen that there was a conflict between these people in the state of Jin and the Southern Song Dynasty. Later, if he escorted them, it would be difficult to get them in the middle. He simply let them go and let them solve the problem by themselves.


    Seeing Duan Yanqing leave with ye erniang and Yue Laosan, Huang shannu can''t help humming: "these villains are very cunning."


    "Eh ~" hearing her voice, jiumozhi looked at her carefully, and suddenly he was surprised. "Excuse me, I just didn''t see that it was Miss Yang. Last time shaoshishan saw Miss Yang talking and laughing and separated Zhang Sanfeng from the floor sweeping monk. I really admire her."


    The yellow dress girl turned red and said in a hurry, "at that time, I didn''t know the heaven and the earth were high. Thanks to the mercy of immortal Zhang, I didn''t make a fool of myself."


    "Miss Yang is too modest..." Jiu Mozhi flattered Huang shannu, which attracted all the people in the Southern Song Dynasty. He thought that she was so powerful.


    Xue Baochai nodded in secret, thinking that no wonder the imperial court sent her to protect everyone''s safety. With her, the pressure of the Imperial City Department was much less.


    Far away Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth a shriveled: "that woman really so powerful?"


    "Better than you anyway." Ouyang Feng seemed to see her mind, and could not help laughing. She was thinking, her martial arts was the way of the nine Yin manual. It was supposed to be a real pass by Huang Shang. Huang''s disciple actually reached this level.


    Hearing his evaluation, Wanyan Chongjie''s little mouth turned higher.


    After complimenting for a while, jiumozhi suddenly asked, "by the way, Miss Yang, I don''t know what''s up with songqingshu?"


    Although Huang shannu is embarrassed, she is still very happy when she is praised by such a famous expert in front of so many people. The cells that love to show off in her heart seem to have eaten the fruit of life, and all of them are comfortable and transparent.


    As a result, the other side suddenly mentioned the man. The woman in the yellow shirt couldn''t help smiling and said, "how do I know?"


    "Are you not good friends


    "I have nothing to do with that man." Yellow shirt girl is almost crazy, this time is to avoid that person to come out to relax, as a result, one after another encounter such things, let her where to reason.


    "Oh, it''s a conflict." Even though he is a Buddhist, he has the same clear mind. In an instant, he made a guess.


    The yellow shirt girl opened her mouth, but she didn''t explain any more. The more she explained such a thing, the more confused it was.


    Song Qingshu secretly raised his thumb, thinking that Dalun mengwang always gives assists like this. He is really an old friend.


    Wanyan Chongjie became more and more impatient at this time. He pointed to song Qingshu and said, "it''s boring all the way. I heard that you people in Southern Song Dynasty are good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. You can play chess with me for a while."


    Song Qingshu simply replied, "I''m not good at chess, so I don''t want to spoil the girl''s interest."


    Lu brothers looked at each other and felt that the opportunity had come. They came out this time with the task of contacting other powerful countries. They took the opportunity to get up and said, "our brother''s chess skills are not so good. If the young lady doesn''t dislike it, we can accompany him."


    With their handsome appearance and noble family background, they are the dream lovers of all famous ladies in Xiangyang. This time, they deliberately pay attention to their behavior, and show a sunny and confident smile. They are more charming than before, and most of them can arouse the favor of other girls.


    Who knows Wanyan heavy Festival directly rolled a white eye: "who are you, who rare and you play chess?"


    The smile of Lu brothers solidified on his face.

 Chapter 2089

    Being watched by all the people in the room, Lu brothers blushed with shame, hoping to get into the ground immediately.


    Xue Baochai frowned. After all, the Lu brothers were companions. They didn''t want them to lose face too much, so they broke the awkward silence: "master Jia''s chess skill is not good, please ask for another one."


    "It''s just that my chess skill is not good either. Only in this way can I feel like a good match will meet a good talent. Otherwise, it will be boring to fall on one side." Wan Yan said with a smile.


    All the people here in the Southern Song Dynasty breathed heavily. They had never heard of playing chess with opponents who were not good at chess.


    "You''ve been looking for Mr. Jia again and again. What''s your intention?" Xue Baochai finally couldn''t help it. She didn''t want to talk to each other anymore.


    Wanyan heavy festival but not angry, said with a smile: "I think he is handsome, can''t it?"


    Xue Baochai did not expect that this was the reason. Her words were choked back in an instant. After a long time, she spat with a red face: "shameless!"


    Huang Shan girl also cold hum a: "as expected is the barbarian country."


    Song Qingshu is worried that if he continues to make trouble, he will know what kind of moth the other party will produce. So he has to say to the two girls, "forget it, I don''t think she has any malice. Let me meet him in the past."


    The woman in the yellow shirt turned away directly. Xue Baochai frowned. It was obvious that she had some difficulties in making a choice.


    But song Qingshu has gone directly to the Jin team: "Xiaosheng has come here, I don''t know where to play chess?"


    See him really come over, Wanyan heavy Festival eyes almost smile into crescent moon general: "go to the carriage, quiet."


    Song Qingshu body shape meal, sneer: "not very good."


    "I''m not afraid of anything bad. What else are you afraid of?" Wanyan Chongjie advanced the carriage and waved to him at the door.


    Song Qingshu''s face is black, but he can only follow him.


    In the distance, the group of people in the Southern Song Dynasty were in an uproar. Xue Pan said incredulously, "how can women in the Jin Dynasty be so open?" In the Southern Song Dynasty, it was unthinkable for a young girl to invite a young strange man to be alone in a small space.


    The other aristocratic CHILDES whispered one after another: "after this Xixia marriage, we must go to the kingdom of Jin. The girls over there are so enthusiastic. If we can... Hahaha, we will win glory for our country."


    "Women in the state of Jin look at their faces even if they are enthusiastic. If you look at the Lu brothers, you will be shut down. Brother Lu, I don''t mean to aim at you."


    "No harm." Lu brothers strongly support smile response, but the heart is MMP straight up.


    Xue Baochai and the yellow dress women looked at each other: "women in the state of Jin are like this?"


    "I don''t think so." Huang shannu used to go to the kingdom of Jin. The scene at this time is totally different from her common sense in memory.


    At this time, jiumozhi also arched his hand to Ouyang Feng: "brother Ouyang, I have something important to do, so I''ll leave first." He doesn''t have the leisure to watch these stupid men and women do things here and there. There are a lot of things to deal with in Tubo. He has to inform all the checkpoints so that he won''t be swept by the first class hall.


    Brother Ouyang also returned a gift: "King Ming, see you later." His opponent''s martial arts are worthy of his careful treatment.


    At this time, in the carriage, song Qingshu laid Wanyan Chongjie on her knee and slapped her pretty little buttock: "little girl, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to see you." Wanyan heavy Festival low call, but still smile to reply.


    Seeing her cunning look, song Qingshu raised her hand again in anger. At this time, she said, "if you fight again, I''ll cry out. Don''t blame me if you are heard by your companions."


    Song Qingshu hated his teeth, but he didn''t dare to fight any more.


    "It''s easy for you to expose me." Song Qingshu threw her aside and said angrily.


    "It''s not so easy to expose. What''s more, I didn''t find a reason for you," Wan yanchongjie said, lying on the cushion, holding her cheek with her hand and blinking her eyes


    Song Qingshu breathed: "I really convinced you."


    "This girl is really a little lawless." There was a burst of laughter at the door of the carriage, and Ouyang Feng had come in.


    "Long time no see, brother Ouyang." There is a smile on Song Qingshu''s face. Although Ouyang Feng is a notorious Western poison in the Wulin, he is one of his few friends after he came to this world.


    "Not long, actually." Ouyang Feng looked at him with bright eyes and suddenly attacked him without warning.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but there was no big wave. He lifted his palm lightly, and then he came first, and opened his opponent''s attacking palms.


    "Sure enough, it''s you," said Ouyang Feng, relaxing himself. "Although I heard Chongjie mention that you disguised as Jia Baoyu before, you are not what you really are. I''d better try to rest assured."


    "If I were really Jia Baoyu, I would die of injustice." Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. Ouyang Feng just seemed to be indifferent, but he didn''t show any mercy at all. Only he could defuse it so calmly.


    "I deserve to die like that. No one but brother Qingshu wants to despise me like that." Wanyan heavy Festival snorted.


    Ouyang Feng''s face strangely glanced at them, as if to ask what had just happened. Song Qingshu also couldn''t bear her straightforwardness.


    "Qingshu, you can''t bully her, or I won''t forgive you." Ouyang Feng seems to see his mind, heavily hummed a, these years together, he has the bottom of his heart this little girl as a granddaughter love.


    Song Qingshu turned a white eye: "don''t blow the air, you can''t beat me again."


    Ouyang Feng''s face was stiff, and he snorted: "we pay attention to persuading people by virtue, but we don''t rely on martial arts."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not strange to say that from your mouth."


    Wanyan heavy Festival has long been on the side of the smile.


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu returned to the team, the woman in yellow shirt suddenly appeared in front of him: "do you know that woman in the state of Jin?"


    Song Qingshu was at a loss: "I don''t know."


    "How can it be!" Yellow shirt girl obviously won''t believe that such a beautiful little girl will really ignore her face because she is handsome. What''s more, Jia Baoyu''s face is greasy. Where is she handsome?


    At this time, a figure appeared in her heart. Her face changed immediately, and she quickly put those thoughts behind her.


    "Why, do you have fragrance on your body?" Xue Baochai came up to him and sniffed. Her eyes were full of shock. "Have you ever had physical contact in the carriage?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped: "the carriage of his daughter''s house is naturally fragrant. It''s not surprising that I get a little taste after I go in."


    "Is it?" Xue Baochai and his female colleagues looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu secretly complains that Wanyan Chongjie has really done herself a disservice. She is suspected by these two women and her identity will not be revealed.


    Along the way as far as possible to avoid two women, and finally look forward to night, the party came to a small town.


    "Well, this town is a little strange!" Xue Baochai''s sensitivity as a spy of the Imperial City department makes her find something wrong immediately.


    "It''s a little strange indeed." Huang shannu also has no time to care about song Qingshu''s problems. Looking at the small town, Dai Mei frowns.


    Song Qingshu''s pupils shrink. No wonder they think the town is strange, because the whole town is empty and there is a faint hint of murder.

 Chapter 2090

    Xue Baochai couldn''t help saying, "do you want to take a detour?"


    "What are you afraid of? There are so many people here. Even if there is any danger ahead, we can''t be defeated."


    "It''s getting dark. If I miss this town, I have to sleep in the wilderness."


    Those aristocratic CHILDES said.


    One side of the Wanyan heavy Festival hummed: "if you are afraid, you can leave by yourself, we will live by ourselves." After that, without waiting for an answer, he directly signaled the Jin team to enter the town.


    Ouyang Feng didn''t say anything. He followed him coldly. In the name of his famous Western poison, as long as there wasn''t a party of great masters in it, he didn''t have to be afraid.


    And even if there is a great master... There is no song Qingshu behind.


    Being despised by the Jin people, a group of bloody childe brothers can''t stand it any more. They all clamor to follow them. Xue Baochai frowns and finally agrees. First, she really doesn''t resent the attitude of the Jin people. Second, it''s not convenient for her to sleep out in the wild with the yellow dress women disguised as men.


    Song Qingshu shrugged. Naturally, he didn''t care.


    A group of people walked into the town. There were no lights in every household along the way, only a few broken lanterns on the roadside, faintly emitting dark yellow awn.


    Xue Baochai said strangely: "it seems that the people in the town are facing something terrible. They all fled."


    Lu Shi said in a deep voice: "it looks like the World War II." He has been in Xiangyang all the year round and has experienced many similar things. After each world war, there are villages and towns with such ruins.


    Huang Shan Nu also frowned and said, "but now I''ve arrived at the boundary of Xixia. I haven''t heard of any war recently."


    Wanyan Chongjie did not worry at all: "it''s no use thinking so much. You can settle down when you come. It''s like an inn in front of you. I''ll stay there tonight."


    Her relaxed expression aroused the suspicion of the yellow shirt girl: "why is she not worried at all?"


    "Can''t this be a trap set by the people of the state of Jin?" Xue Baochai was startled by the words.


    The yellow dress goddess nodded solemnly: "it''s really possible, then do we want to go in or not?"


    One side of song Qingshu can''t help but say: "you think too much, it has nothing to do with the people of Jin." If there is a trap in the kingdom of Jin, he will not know.


    "I''ve been running to other girls'' cars every day these days. I think you''ve been fascinated by some fox spirits." Hearing what he said, Xue Baochai was not angry.


    Song Qingshu looked back at her and said, "sister Bao, are you jealous?"


    "Eat you big head!" Xue Baochai''s teeth itched with hatred. She thought that seeing him this time would be more and more annoying.


    At this moment, Kung Fu Song Qingshu has entered the inn. Not to mention the guests, even the boss is not there. However, it can be seen that people have not been away for a long time. The messy appearance of tables, chairs and cups shows how hasty they are when they leave.


    Xue Baochai also came in at this time. Seeing the situation inside, she quickly called the staff of the Imperial City Department: "go to the town and look around. Be careful!" She always thinks something''s wrong, so it''s better to find out first.


    "Yes Several spies of the Imperial City Division rushed to take orders.


    On one side, Wan Yan Chongjie noticed some of her decorations and couldn''t help saying, "who are we guarding against? If we want to deal with people like you, it''s necessary for us to engage in any conspiracy, just kill them directly."


    Xue Baochai replied coldly, "we check our business. It''s none of your business." During this period, the other party called Jia Baoyu to go there every day, which made her angry.


    "With the ability of the people of Song Dynasty, most of them can''t find anything." Wanyan heavy Festival hum a few, the tone of disdain can''t restrain to reveal.


    Yellow shirt woman can''t help but say: "do you want to fight? If you have the ability, let''s go out and have a try to see whose ability is higher."


    Wanyan heavy Festival White her one eye: "you are very old, so much older than me, good intention to bully small? Why don''t you compare with Mr. Ouyang? "


    "A lot of years?" The yellow shirt girl''s eyes twitched, and she felt that she could not restrain the volcano in her heart.


    Song Qingshu quickly stopped in front of her: "you adults have a lot, don''t introduce with children." Wanyan heavy Festival this girl small mouth son is really enough poison, every time poke in people''s most painful place. Although Huang shannu is not very old in the eyes of later generations, she is also an old girl in her twenties in this world. Even Huang Shang is worried about her future marriage. No wonder Huang shannu is so impolite when she hears such words.


    "You think I''m old, too?" There seems to be a fire beating in the eyes of the yellow girl.


    "Er..." Song Qingshu looks innocent. How can it burn me.


    Fortunately, Xue Baochai relieved the siege for him: "I didn''t receive the signal from the Imperial City Secretary. Did something happen to them?" The Imperial City Division has a set of rules of conduct. Every once in a while, it needs to send some signals, such as arrows, birdsong and so on, to report each other''s safety and confirm each other''s situation. Now that those people have been out for a long time, there is no news back. It is obvious that something has happened.


    As expected, Huang shannu has no time to quarrel. She runs to Xue Baochai to discuss with her. At this time, it''s like sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth to send the Imperial City Department''s men out again. Originally, the best strategy is for Huang shannu, who has the highest martial arts skills, to find out what''s going on. However, she worries that as soon as she leaves, the kingdom of Jin will be in trouble, and no one will be able to stop Ouyang Feng.


    At this time, Wan Yan turned his lips: "I just said that you people in Song Dynasty were incompetent, but I still don''t believe it. Now the fact is in front of me, what else do you have to say."


    "You People in the Southern Song Dynasty glared at each other, and song Qingshu also felt that this girl was really capable of making trouble.


    Wanyan heavy Festival snorted: "let us Nvzhen warriors to set off how incompetent you are, you find a few people out to check, be careful, no matter what you find, come back as soon as possible." Soon more than a dozen warriors of the kingdom of Jin were ordered out.


    Wanyan heavy Festival mouth said relaxed, but obviously some worry in the heart, no longer bickering interest, quietly sitting there drinking tea.


    About half an hour later, the warriors of the kingdom of gold still did not come back.


    At this time, Xue Baochai could not help laughing: "it seems that the warriors of the kingdom of Jin are not as strong as some people." Although her face is smiling, her heart is full of worry. Even the golden man will never return. What is hidden in this small town.


    Ouyang Feng suddenly stood up: "I''ll go and have a look." He doesn''t have the scruples of Huang shannu and others. After all, he knows that song Qingshu is here, and Wanyan Chongjie won''t have safety problems.


    Huang shannu and Xue Baochai look at each other and see the joy in each other''s eyes. Ouyang Feng''s appearance is more appropriate: "Mr. Ouyang, please rest assured that we won''t do anything to your people when you go out."


    On the contrary, if Ouyang Feng assured them, they would not believe it all.


    Ouyang Feng nodded and was about to go out. Suddenly he frowned and stopped, because a woman, a beautiful woman, came in at the door of the inn. Her amazing beauty was absolutely flawless, and every inch of her skin was so white and delicate.


    Mingming is very dignified and conservative. He only shows his two small arms, but he can absorb the attention and spirit of all the men in the inn like a magnet.

 Chapter 2091

    She was wearing a wide sleeve and wide robe reaching to the ground. The jade belt was windy, and her black hair was lined with snow white clothes.


    "There is such a beauty in the world!" Xue pan instinctively stood up and couldn''t help swallowing. His throat slipped.


    Xue Baochai looked at her brother in disgust, but admitted that what he said was really reasonable. The beautiful eyes of the woman at the door were like two bright stars hanging in the sky in the dark. They were full of water and atmosphere. They were quiet and pleasant, which made everyone think that she not only had a good connotation, but also had a gentle and affectionate personality.


    She is so charming that she can enchant people all over the world and make them feel lingering and graceful. However, she is dignified in appearance. The most moving part is her charming and charming temperament, which is revealed from her beautiful outline and bones. She does not associate with any words like wind, coquettish and coquettish.


    Not to mention Xue pan, the Lu brothers, who are more determined, also straightened their eyes. The other men were even more unbearable. Even the people in the kingdom of Jin also showed their excellent expression of soul giving.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. In fact, in terms of appearance, she is not necessarily better than Wanyan Chongjie, yellow shirted girl and Xue Baochai. But the killing power of standing there to men is not equal to that of three women.


    "I''ve seen you all before." The woman chuckled and saluted the crowd. Every frown and smile teaches people to feel pity. They want to hold her beautiful jade body in their arms.


    The men in the room turned red one by one. Their heart beat faster and their breathing became much heavier. It seemed that they had managed to suppress their inner impulse.


    This woman is not simple!


    Song Qingshu soon realized that this woman could flatter, and it was the most brilliant flattery. If it wasn''t for his cultivation and insight, he might have caught on.


    "My sister is still wandering in the street so late. Aren''t you afraid of meeting bad people?" Song Qingshu stepped forward and blocked the woman''s eyes. Xue pan and other people were a little sober.


    The woman accidentally looked at him and said with a soft smile, "is the young master a bad man?"


    "Of course I''m a bad guy, and I''m a bad guy who specializes in picking flowers." Song Qingshu began to laugh.


    The woman''s expression stagnated, thinking that when ordinary men see themselves, which is not to be polite and strive for their favor, why don''t you play according to common sense?


    However, she responded quickly: "I''m joking. I don''t know how many women are in my boudoir dream. I can''t deal with those who throw themselves in my arms. I don''t know where I need to pick flowers."


    "My sister''s mouth is really sweet." Song Qingshu looks shy and embarrassed.


    "You are so humorous." The woman''s mouth is smiling. The more doubts she has in her heart, how can this man not be flattered by himself.


    A group of people on the side looked at the two chatting strangely. Ouyang Feng finally couldn''t see it. He coughed and asked, "what''s the matter with this girl?" With his insight, he naturally saw that there were some problems with this woman.


    The woman then replied, "your friend is resting in a small temple ten miles away. Everything is well. I''ve specially asked you to come and let you know. Please go."


    Hearing her words, even those who are obsessed with color will feel a thump in their heart. Ouyang Feng hums coldly: "rest? I''m afraid I''ve been caught by your people. "


    The woman''s face remained unchanged, and she still said with a smile: "you have to think like this."


    "In that case, I''ll take you for them." Ouyang Feng voice just fell, the whole person has appeared in front of the woman.


    The woman seemed to have been on guard. As soon as the sleeves of the cloud unfolded, a pair of jade rings flew out. She swam all over the room like a wild bee chasing for nectar, making a piercing whistling sound. Sometimes if it comes from nine days away, sometimes it seems to come from the lowest level of the eighteen hells.


    The crowd turned pale one after another, because the voice seemed to affect their heartbeat, and those with weaker skills felt tired and nauseous.


    The woman and Ouyang Feng touch each other, accompanied by the voice of Yuhuan, the body shape seems to have become looming, it is difficult to judge her position and orientation.


    "Green sleeve ring, single jade like?" Ouyang Feng did not continue to pursue, but looked at each other with a dignified face.


    "Mr. Ouyang really has a good eye." The woman''s eyes are also deeply afraid, obviously has recognized each other''s identity from the toad work just now.


    "Shan Yuru?" Song Qingshu brows a tight, this name how so familiar, in the end where heard of it?


    At this time, Ouyang Feng said, "the destiny sect has been in the desert for so many years. Now it''s back in the world. What do you want to do?"


    Song Qing had a flash of inspiration in his mind. He finally remembered why he thought the name was very familiar. Tianming sect was a branch of Yingui sect in overturning rain and clouds, which intended to overthrow the Ming Dynasty regime. Since the Ming Dynasty existed in the world, the emergence of Tianming sect was not so surprising.


    He looked at the woman not far away with great interest. As it turns out, she brought disaster to the country and the people as described in the book. She was clearly a demon girl who turned all living beings upside down. She looked dignified and pure, and she was worthy of training her beauty skills to the highest level.


    "It''s hard to avoid boredom after being in the desert for a long time, so don''t you come out for a walk? Mr. Ouyang has also left Baituo villa for a long time." Shan Yuru''s voice is soft and pleasant. It''s hard for people to feel ill.


    "Hum!" Ouyang Feng frowned. Although he was not obsessed by the other side''s flattery, he could not lift his murderous spirit because of the people''s friendly face.


    "I didn''t know it was Mr. Ouyang. I''ve offended him a lot. I hope you don''t blame him." Shan Yuru explained, "we didn''t hurt Mr. Wang''s companions. It''s a misunderstanding."


    "What are you going to do?" Ouyang Feng couldn''t help asking.


    Shan Yuru replied: "tonight, our destiny sect came out to ambush a big enemy here. Who would have thought that you arrived in the town first, which led to your companions being ambushed by mistake. I came here to explain the misunderstanding. In addition, could you please step aside? We have prepared accommodation food for you ten miles away. I hope you don''t mind


    Her tone was quite sincere, but between the lines, it was also mentioned that the Church of destiny had come out. This time, it had been arranged for a long time. In order to fight against the big rivals, if they didn''t agree to leave, maybe the Church of destiny would deal with them first.


    Just now, she came here mostly to test. If she didn''t know that there was a top expert like Ouyang Feng who asked her to throw a rat''s paw, maybe she would have ordered her men to clear the people in the inn.


    "The enemy? Who is my sister''s big enemy? We can help you together. " Song Qingshu was curious about who they were trying to deal with.


    Shan Yuru chuckled: "thank you for your kindness, but it''s our internal business. It''s not convenient for other people to interfere." Clearly not willing to disclose specific goals.


    Xue Baochai had come to Huang shannu''s side at this time. She whispered to discuss with her, "Miss Yang, what do you think?" As for those aristocratic childe brothers, one by one, they have been attracted to Shan Yuru. There is no need to ask them.

 Chapter 2092

    "It''s someone else''s business. We don''t have to wade in this muddy water." Yellow shirt female thought to want to say.


    Xue Baochai nodded: "I think so, too."


    In the distance, Wan Yan turned his eyes and said, "well, since it''s the enmity between destiny and others, it''s really inconvenient for us to manage, so let''s withdraw."


    As soon as this remark came out, the people in the room looked at her in surprise. After all, from the point of view of these days, she was obviously afraid that the world would not be in chaos.


    Shan Yuru was both surprised and happy: "little girl here, thank you all." She didn''t expect it to go so well.


    Since the leaders of the Jin and Song Dynasties agreed, soon a group of people left the town. Shan Yuru called a subordinate to lead the way for them to find the missing companions. At the same time, he repeatedly expressed his thanks to the group.


    On the way to the small temple outside the town, Huang shannu pulled Xue Baochai and asked, "Miss Xue, does the Imperial City Department have any information about the order of heaven?"


    Xue Baochai frowned: "we don''t know much about it. It seems that Tianming sect was active in the Ming Dynasty decades ago, but later suppressed by the Ming court. They had to retreat far away from Mobei. All these years they have disappeared. People in the world think that Tianming sect has perished, but they didn''t expect to return this time."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help interrupting and asked: "back to Mobei, is the destiny religion related to Mongolia?"


    Xue Baochai thought and answered: "there are many different opinions, but there have been such views, but no one is sure."


    "As long as it''s not from the kingdom of gold," said the woman in the yellow shirt Xue Baochai nodded with deep sympathy.


    Song Qingshu sighed. In this era, although the state of song fought with Mongolia in Sichuan and Xiangyang for many years, it still regarded the state of Jin as the biggest enemy. No wonder they couldn''t tell them that after the destruction of the state of Jin in history, it was soon the turn of the Southern Song Dynasty?


    But the song people didn''t care, but he couldn''t care. After all, in his heart, the powerful Mongolia was his biggest enemy.


    "Mr. Jia, our prince invites you to play chess." A knight of the kingdom of Jin came to invite her to dress up as a man, but the people of the kingdom of Jin still regard her as a prince.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart, said to Xue Baochai and others, and then followed him.


    The woman in the yellow shirt couldn''t help saying, "did the woman in the state of Jin really take a fancy to him?"


    "I don''t know." Xue Baochai felt very depressed.


    Not far away, Xue pan was envious: "the women of the kingdom of Jin are so beautiful. Why don''t they take a fancy to me? Baoyu is a very lucky man."


    His companions nodded in agreement


    "Yes, that little girl is so beautiful at such an age. When she grows up, she will definitely bring disaster to the country and the people. If she likes her, I will go to the princess of Xixia."


    "Maybe the princess of Xixia is more beautiful than her?"


    "That''s true. When I see the princess of Xixia, I''ll show my charm and conquer her!"


    "Hahaha, so we can be regarded as competitors."


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the carriage of Wanyan Chongjie, song Qingshu found that she was dressed in night clothes. She was stunned: "what are you doing?"


    Wanyan Chongjie tidied up his belt and replied: "aren''t you interested in who the Tianming sect is going to deal with?"


    Song Qingshu finally responded: "no wonder you so simply agreed to leave, originally intended to kill a shot in the back."


    Wanyan heavy Festival giggled: "otherwise you won''t see a good play."


    Song Qingshu was just curious about what the hell was going on there. They fell in love with each other and quickly left the team from the other end of the carriage. With his lightness skill, even with one person, they could be silent.


    The state of Jin will give them cover, and no one will get close to the carriage. In a short time, no one will find that he has left. As for hiding in the dark to protect his Zhongyuan Yihong, he carefully avoids it.


    When they return to the small town, the inn is empty and the darkness and silence are restored. Shan Yuru apparently left. Song Qingshu thinks that judging from the situation just now, most of the target will come to the inn later. After all, the whole town is empty. The first reaction of the target is to choose an inn with many rooms, They just came here without any hesitation.


    So he sneaked into the inn with Wanyan Chongjie. He had planned to hide in a room upstairs, but he suddenly noticed that there were some breath in the inn, which should be the people ambushed by the God''s order. He was worried about frightening the snake, so he didn''t go in any more. Looking around the hall for a week, he noticed that there was a huge plaque with the name of the inn written on it, which should be the signboard.


    All of a sudden, his ears moved. He had heard the footsteps of people coming here. There were still a lot of people. He didn''t hesitate any more. He put his arms around Wan yanchongjie''s waist and two of them flew to the back of the plaque.


    The space behind the plaque is not big. In order not to be found, they can only be close to each other. Song Qingshu was afraid of the misunderstanding of Wanyan Chongjie, but she twisted her body and took the initiative to shrink into his arms, as if this posture was comfortable.


    "Who took advantage of whom?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, but the girl''s soft body and pleasant smell made the small space not so cramped.


    "Brother Qingshu, who are you talking about?" Wanyan asked sweetly.


    "I don''t know." They were very close. The girl breathed out like a orchid. Song Qingshu''s expression was a little unnatural. He quickly peeped out his eyes from the side and looked at the door of the inn, so as to slightly open the distance from the girl.


    Who knows Wanyan Chongjie''s little head is also sticking out from his chin. Song Qingshu is angry and funny, but at this time someone comes in, and he doesn''t dare to make any action. He''s worried that he''s surprised the other party.


    "Khan, this town is a little weird. Be careful of deception." The reaction of these people is the same as that of song Qingshu.


    "Sweating?" Song Qingshu has some accidents. Is it Tiemuzhen who came here? Impossible!


    Song Qingshu carefully looked at the man called Da Han. He was really dressed in Mongolian aristocratic clothes, but he could not be timuzhen. Because he was not the right age, he only looked about thirty. You should know that timuzhen should be an old man now.


    Although there are many examples in this world, although this man is fierce, he lacks Tiemuzhen''s domineering spirit of sweeping the eight wasteland and six harmonies. Moreover, he received information from nianliandan before, and Tiemuzhen''s martial arts should be very high. Listening to this man''s breath, his martial arts are limited.


    "It''s not Tiemuzhen. How dare you call it Khan? Is it a country in the western regions? " Song Qingshu is not very familiar with the situation in the western regions. He thinks that he must find time to read more information there.


    "Madam, princess, do you think it''s better for us to stay here, or to continue on our way?" The Khan suddenly said to the other two veiled women.


    "Eh, these two women must be beautiful women!" Wanyan Chongjie came to song Qingshu''s ear and whispered that his lips seemed to touch his earlobe.

 Chapter 2093

    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy. Standing near the Khan, there were two women, a big one and a small one. The young one was covered with gauze, slim and tall, with a pair of water cutting eyes. They seemed to be affectionate and indifferent. They were very eye-catching. The whole person had a kind of elegant and elegant temperament, and showed a trace of nobility.


    The other girl was a little plump, graceful and exquisite. Her graceful body was more and more full with a black court skirt. Different from the other girl, she showed a mature and beautiful temperament.


    Although both of them can''t see clearly with their veils on, they can be regarded as the first-class beauties just by their figure and temperament and their smart eyes, even if they are mediocre in appearance. If they are delicate in appearance, they are definitely the kind of beauties that turn all living beings upside down.


    But now Song Qingshu is used to beauty, and their beauty doesn''t distract him. At this time, he is thinking about another thing. Just now, he called out to his wife and princess. Are they his wife and daughter?


    However, he immediately denied this conjecture. On the one hand, if it was his wife and daughter, he would not be so polite. On the other hand, how could this Khan have such a big daughter when he was only about 30 years old?


    But in this way, song Qingshu became more and more confused. What country''s wife and princess are they? Why is this Khan''s attitude towards them so strange?


    The lady opened her mouth, and her voice was soft and sweet: "it''s getting late now, or I''ll send more people to patrol around here." As a woman, she obviously wanted to go with Xue Baochai and her parents.


    "Not bad." Khan nodded, looked back and ordered his guards to patrol around the inn.


    At this time, a young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes also said: "you go to the kitchen to prepare the food, you go upstairs to clean up the room..."


    "Yes, young Lord!" His men took orders.


    "Young city master?" Song Qingshu was more and more puzzled. It was obvious that such a name did not belong to the Central Plains countries. There was no such thing as a city leader here. Even LV Wende brothers had been guarding Xiangyang for so many years, and no one called them little city leaders.


    "Xiaoming is well organized and more and more like your father." Said the Khan approvingly.


    The little city master was also very happy with a smile: "Khan praised me falsely."


    Half a day after reading song Qingshu, we can see that they are not subordinate relations in the general sense, they are more like a kind of equal alliance and cooperation.


    For a while, song Qingshu began to pay attention to other people.


    There was a short and fat monk standing next to the young city leader. He said that the monk was very reluctant. Although he was bald, he didn''t have any scar. Moreover, his clothes were very different from those of the Central Plains. At the same time, he didn''t look like the tantric monk. But he had a string of Buddhist beads hanging on his chest. With his big bald head, he gave people the first impression that he was a monk.


    I noticed him because he was probably one of the most skilled people in the group.


    In addition to him, behind the lady and the young lady stood a rickety old woman, who looked at the wind and fell down. Perhaps ordinary people thought she was a thin old lady, but song Qingshu did not just look at her eyes, but at people''s "Qi".


    The old woman and the fat monk are the two people with the highest martial arts in the field.


    The lady and the princess breathed softly, walked lightly, and obviously had good martial arts skills. In addition, the Mongolian warriors, the young city master and the lady''s men were smart and strong, and they were all good at selecting. No wonder the Church of destiny came out to ambush them.


    "When you see a beautiful family, are you staring at it like this?" At this time, a sour voice came from my ear.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw the girl pouting her little mouth and looking at herself, obviously very dissatisfied with his reaction.


    "I''m observing the experts they have." Song Qingshu isolated this small area with powerful Qi, so they spoke in a low voice, but they were not afraid to be heard by those experts in the hall.


    "Oh, who are the experts?" Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly interest.


    Song Qingshu began to explain to her the general strength of each person''s martial arts. When talking about the lady and the princess, Wan yanchongjie suddenly asked, "how is their martial arts better than mine?"


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu replied, "they didn''t do it, and I can''t judge their martial arts skills. Just from the point of view of internal power, that lady''s cultivation is deeper than you, and that princess is similar to you."


    Wanyan heavy Festival cheek, help son suddenly angry drum up: "these foxy son, grow so seductive, martial arts is so good, really there is no reason."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, thinking that you are not scolding yourself?


    Wanyan Chongjie suddenly turned his eyes: "brother song, do you want to catch these two foxy girls to be your wife?"


    "What do you think all day long?" Song Qingshu can not help but a black line.


    "That''s exactly what you think." Wanyan heavy Festival snorted.


    "Keep it down, someone''s coming." Song Qingshu quickly made a silent gesture.


    Wanyan Chongjie did not dare to fool around any more, quietly stretched out his small head to observe the situation below.


    "Those cooks haven''t been ready for so long. At least pour us some tea." That little city Lord some discontented of say, soon have a hand to run to the kitchen to investigate.


    But soon ran back in a panic: "kitchen... No... no one, no one."


    "How can it be!" The young city master was very angry. He said at least seven or eight people had gone to the kitchen. How could there be no one.


    The lady frowned and said to the old woman behind her, "grandma, go to see if the person who tidied the room upstairs is in."


    The old woman nodded slightly and flew to the second floor with the tip of her foot. She quickly checked.


    Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth open Dacheng O shape: "this old woman''s lightness skill is very good."


    "It''s really good." Song Qingshu nodded.


    Wanyan heavy Festival quickly pursed a smile: "but compared to your brother, you are still far behind."


    "Flatterer." Song Qingshu can''t help but smile. No wonder Ouyang Feng loves her as a granddaughter. This little girl is really painful.


    At this time, the old woman had finished checking the second floor and flew back to the hall to tell her, "madam, there is no one upstairs."


    No matter how nervous people are, they realize something is wrong


    "Ambush


    The samurai around pulled out their weapons to protect Khan and others in the center. They looked around on guard, but there was no enemy except the wind outside.


    The fat monk got up and said, "why don''t I lead a few people to look around." He is conceited of his martial arts, but he is not worried about other people''s ambush.


    "No, they are obviously like wolves hunting. They deliberately use panic to weaken our will, and then take the opportunity to disperse our strength. We can''t fall into their trap. No one else is allowed to leave. Keep tight on the main roads of the inn, and we will leave at dawn."


    make love!


    At this time, the sound of applause came from the door of the inn, and Shan Yuru came in with a smile: "it''s worthy of being the son of the sun, gertan Khan, who makes us sweat."

 Chapter 2094

    "Gerdan?" Song Qingshu, who was hiding behind the plaque, was surprised. He remembered that in history, Gerdan established a powerful grassland country, conquered the western regions and Kazakhstan, and Kangxi fought against it for decades. At last, with his strong national strength and internal strife in Gerdan''s rear, he defeated him. However, it was not until Qianlong that Jungar Khanate was completely eliminated.


    In the story of Lu Ding, he also appeared in the scene, and bowed to trinket. In addition, he married Aker''s elder martial sister AKI. It''s just that ah Jiu is still a little girl in this world. Naturally, she hasn''t accepted any apprentices. Ah Qi doesn''t know if she is still there.


    Thinking of Shan Yuru calling him the son of the sun just now, song Qingshu is moved. He vaguely remembers that in his early years, Tiemuzhen unified all the Mongolian tribes, and the last powerful enemy was the Naiman tribe. The leader of the Naiman tribe was known as taiyanghan. Later, taiyanghan was killed by Tiemuzhen, and taiyanghan''s son led the remnant to flee to the western regions.


    "In history, the son of taiyanghan was Qu chulv?" There was a doubt in Song Qingshu''s eyes. Did Gerdan become the son of sun Khan in this chaotic world?


    However, it can be understood that in history, the Jungar tribe where Gerdan lived was one of the four major tribes of Wala. After the Yuan Dynasty was destroyed by the Ming Dynasty, Mongolia was divided into the Western Wala and the eastern Tatar. Now Mongolia is in its heyday, so there is no Wala.


    In this world, geldan became a native of the naman tribe in the west of the Mongolian Plateau, which makes sense.


    Song Qingshu recalled the archival information he had contacted in Xixia. In recent years, Huibu and Mingjiao saw each other with Mongolia in the western regions. Both sides suffered heavy losses. Geldan led the troops to rise and become the leader of Northern Xinjiang. Huibu and Mingjiao controlled Southern Xinjiang. Because of the powerful enemy of Mongolia, the three forces formed an alliance to fight against Mongolia.


    "The destiny teaches the green sleeve ring Shan Yuru!" The fat monk obviously recognized each other and protected Gerdan and the young city leader behind him, with a look of vigilance


    Look at each other.


    "It''s worthy of being the Dharma protector of wushuangcheng. Shiwuzun, your skill seems to have improved a lot." Shan Yuru smiles, as if in praise.


    Shi wuzun''s name is not impressive in Song Qingshu, but he vaguely remembers that there is a wushuangcheng in Fengyun and a wushuangguo in overturning rain and clouds. He just doesn''t know which country they are related to.


    "Don''t flatter me. I''m a Buddhist. How can I be so easily seduced by you?" Shiwuzun gave a big drink, as if to wake up his companion who was fascinated by the other side''s flattery.


    Shan Yuru smiles: "what''s wrong with the people in Buddhism? Even the Buddha will be seduced by the three demons. What''s more, you are just a mortal. The more angry you are, the more you are attracted to me."


    "Son of a bitch!" Shi wuzun pounces on Shan Yuru.


    Shan Yuru smiles and is not moved at all. Seeing that she is about to die, a dark shadow pours out from behind her, blocks the attack of the other side and forces the other side to retreat.


    "This man has a strange weapon." Wanyan heavy Festival can''t help saying.


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy. His weapon was like a spear, not a spear, not a spade, not a spade. One was a spear, the other was a spade. It was really strange.


    "The Tathagata palm is just like this." The man who came in forced shiwuzun back and said haughtily.


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t lose his chin. What about the Buddha''s palm? How could he not have heard of this famous martial art? This martial art is even fantastic. Can mortals really fight against it?


    However, just now he saw the two people fight. Although shiwuzun''s palm technique is good, its power is far less than that of the eighteen dragon subduing palms. I think it''s just the same name, not the terrible power in the legend.


    "I didn''t expect that the spear and spade double flying feather also became the Minister of Shan Yuru''s skirt." Said the lady, who had been sitting in silence.


    Song Qingshu was not impressed by the name. Listening to the lady''s tone, he speculated that he should be a famous expert in the western regions.


    Zhan Yu looked greedily at her full curve and said with a smile: "I''ve heard that Shuang Xiufu is one of the most beautiful women in the world. If the lady and the princess are willing to take off the gauze and let Zhan satisfy her eyes, maybe Zhan will change to the pomegranate skirt of the lady and the princess."


    His language is frivolous, with the eyes of lust and evil, which makes a group of people angry.


    "Shuang Xiufu!" Song Qingshu finally knows the origin of the two mysterious masked women. After all, every generation of the master of Shuangxiu mansion is a beautiful woman. They pass on women to men, but not men. In particular, their cultivation skills are very magical. Every generation has to choose their son-in-law to join them. Then they practice Shuangxiu together. When women practice, they have to be merciless, while men have to be affectionate.


    "Lying troughs, they are all psychoses." Song Qingshu can only be evaluated in this way.


    Gu Zixian, Princess Shuangxiu, ranks fourth among the top ten beauties in the world. Today, she really deserves her reputation. The last generation of Shuangxiu''s wife is also first-class.


    Shuang Xiufu''s people seem to come from Wala. They once had a country in the western regions called Wushuang country. Later, they were betrayed by Nian Liandan, who was also a Wala people, and colluded with outsiders to destroy the country. Therefore, they have been shouldering the heavy responsibility of restoring the country, and at the same time, they all want to find Nian Liandan for revenge.


    "Another Murong Fu." Song Qingshu shakes her head. A group of women pretend to be noble all day long and do nothing serious. Can they really restore the country by relying on the double cultivation of mind?


    Of course, shuangxiufu is not in the Central Plains in this world. It''s hidden in the area of Dongting Lake. According to the tone of those people''s conversation, Wushuang country should not be destroyed.


    "Is it because I killed Nian Liandan that they avoided the national crisis?" Song Qingshu has a wonderful expression. I don''t know if they will recognize me as a great benefactor.


    "Brother song, you are laughing so strangely. You must be thinking something bad." One side of Wanyan heavy section stretched out a small hand to touch his cheek, said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu face a heat: "I''m laughing, don''t talk nonsense."


    At this time, there was a change in the scene. The young city master got up and angrily denounced: "shameless lewd thief, die!"


    The sword came out of the scabbard, and the whole person had already attacked Zhanyu. Zhanyu quickly raised his spear to meet him. While defusing the opponent''s attack, he said with a smile: "the little city master is here too. I almost forgot the marriage rules of Shuang Xiufu and Wushuang city master, and teased your fiancee. I''m really sorry."


    The young city master snorted heavily, his face was very gloomy, and his sword moves became more and more fierce.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but say, why is the sword technique of the young city master so familiar with his own?


    While fighting back, Zhan Yu said from time to time, "but your fiancee is really great. Which man can be indifferent? In this world, the strong are respected. You may not be able to keep your gorgeous fiancee

 Chapter 2095

    Song Qingshu can''t help but smack his tongue. Zhan Yu''s rubbish is really at the master level. What else can kill people more than your wife? The princess Shuangxiu seems to be the fiancee of the young city master. No wonder he is so angry.


    Wait a minute. Why is the sword technique of the young city master so familiar?


    After observing carefully for a while, song Qingshu finally understood where the sense of familiarity came from. It turns out that the swordsmanship of the young city master is somewhat similar to that of Dugu sword in the sword tomb, but the other side is not so proficient in swordsmanship, so he can''t see the similarities unless song Qingshu has extraordinary insight.


    "The sword of solitude?" Song Qingshu fell into thinking. What is the origin of seeking defeat alone with wushuangcheng?


    Below, Zhan Yu and the young city master attack. Shan Yuru looks at the people in Shuang Xiufu, full of curiosity: "for so many years, I haven''t seen what you look like. I really don''t understand why Nian Liandan cares so much about you."


    "Nian Lian Dan!" Mrs. Shuang Xiu was short of breath and her full chest trembled. She obviously hated the name.


    "Madam, you are so excited. Have you ever been taken advantage of by the man surnamed Nian?" Shan Yuru''s tone is full of concern, but what she says is extremely vicious.


    "Shut up, don''t slander my mother''s reputation!" Shuang Xiu princess''s eyes are wide open, her voice is clear and pleasant, and her voice is mixed with some exotic customs.


    "It''s not her. Did she bully you?" Shan Yuru looks at her with a smile.


    "You Princess Shuang Xiu was about to draw her sword, but her mother stopped her.


    Shuang Xiu''s wife said coldly, "Nian Liandan betrayed our people in those years. We all want to break him to pieces. I hope the leader will tell us where the thief is now, and we can just end this enmity?"


    Shan Yuru smiles with a smile: "Madam doesn''t have to try on purpose. Nian Liandan didn''t come this time, and I''m afraid she won''t see him any more."


    "What do you mean by that?" Mrs. Shuang Xiu was very puzzled.


    Shan Yuru sighed: "it''s said that Nian Liandan died in the hands of a mysterious expert in Central Plains. It''s a pity that their Huajian sect had withered away. As a result, brother Nian died suddenly. I''m afraid Huajian sect will..."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu snorted: "you Yingui faction and Huajian faction have always been at odds. I''m afraid you can''t wait for them to destroy the faction. Why pretend to be miserable in front of us."


    Shan yurujiao said with a smile, "Oh, I''ve been seen through by my wife."


    The princess Shuang Xiu couldn''t help but wonder: "the martial arts of surname Nian are so good. I don''t know who killed him. I''m really a benefactor of Shuang Xiu''s family, and I don''t know how to repay him."


    Shan Yuru said: "those who can kill Nian are absolutely one of the few experts in the world. If you want such a person, you are just a Shuang Xiufu, and I''m afraid nothing can be liked by him, unless... Your mother and daughter agree with each other, maybe they have some attraction."


    At this time, behind the plaque, song Qingshu felt that he had been poked at his waist. Looking back, he found that Wan yanchongjie looked at him with a smile: "how are you, are you moved?"


    Song Qingshu face a heat: "don''t follow the monkey."


    "Son of a bitch!" The old woman behind Mrs. Shuang Xiu couldn''t listen any more. She was as fast as lightning and attacked Shan Yuru.


    "We are obviously talking about romantic affairs. What kind of old women like you come to join in the fun." Shan Yuru''s body flashed and avoided the attack.


    Grandma wants to attack again. At this time, a figure comes out behind Shan Yuru to block her.


    Song Qingshu noticed that the figure''s martial arts was no less than that of Zhan Yu before, and the weapon in his hand had a peculiar shape, which was even more eye-catching.


    "You are Yin Feng Leng Yan Grandma''s eyes were frightened.


    Lengyan grimly smile: "the old woman''s eyesight is good."


    Grandma couldn''t help asking, "when did the magician''s palace get mixed up with Tianming cult? Are you also fascinated by the fairy named Shan? "


    Lengyan''s face was hot. He looked at Shan Yuru with a guilty heart, and quickly hummed: "master Shan obeys the orders of the seven princes, and we obey the orders of Khan. In the final analysis, they are all of the same school. What can we do together?"


    One side of Gerdan said in a deep voice: "as expected, it was Ali Buge''s instruction that he could not defeat me in the battlefield, so he came up with such a dirty trick!"


    "Fighting in Mongolia is like hunting by wolves. It''s always very necessary. You are also Mongolian. It''s naive to say that." Shan Yuru snorted.


    "Yes, if I could solve my opponent so easily, I would not miss such a good opportunity." Gerdan''s brow was locked. This time he came to Xixia, would it be too much for him.


    Song Qingshu after the plaque was in a stormy mood at this time. At the beginning, Ali Buge confronted the Manchu Qing Dynasty in the northeast, but he was defeated by Kangxi. Later, it was not clear whether tie Muzhen was in the public or private heart. He transferred his territory with Ruyang king, and asked Ali Buge to fight against the weaker western regions and Ruyang palace to deal with the Manchu Qing Dynasty.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that Ali Buge had not been able to pacify the western regions in recent years, on the contrary, it led to the strong rise of Gerdan '', Otherwise, how can another person be tolerated like this?


    However, Ali Buge is not without progress. At least he has gathered so many top experts under his command. You should know that in the past, the experts under his command were master xuedaolaozu and master SANGJIE. Although they were not weak, they were still a little behind the top experts, and the number of them was too small. Now, looking at the posture of Tianming cult, Ali Buge has suffered from too few experts under his command, and has been trying to recruit them all these years, It seems to be working.


    But compared with ALI Buge, song Qingshu pays more attention to the magic palace they mentioned!


    The magician palace was built by the magician Pang ban. He was the most talented man in the past 100 years. Pang ban was the first master in the novel "overturning rain and clouds". How high was he? He went down from Mongolia and gave pressure to all people in the Central Plains, just like the invasion of the earth by mieba.


    "I didn''t expect that the world was really full of spots." Song Qingshu looks strange, but he doesn''t worry at all. With his current cultivation, even Pang ban, the magician, has nothing to be afraid of. The only thing to worry about is how many other characters like Pang ban still exist in Mongolia?


    Also, according to Nian Liandan''s tone, it seems that Tiemuzhen has also become a terrible magic skill, and his strength is unfathomable


    "Don''t beat two fists and four hands at that time." Song Qingshu recalled the great masters in the Wulin of the Central Plains. He could not help wringing his eyebrows. He had suffered a heavy loss in Wudang Mountain before. I''m afraid that he would be hard to find help in the future.


    At this time, grandma and Lengyan were already fighting together. Shi wuzun hummed coldly, "witch, who else did you ambush? Shout out all of them, and the family will take them together!"


    Shan Yuru laughed wildly: "it''s a pity that you may not have this ability." As soon as her voice fell, three figures appeared on her side. From her body method and breathing, none of them was below her.

 Chapter 2096

    The head is a tall man in gorgeous clothes. The weapon is a golden mace with a length of only three feet. It looks like a wolf. Because of its special appearance, it is very eye-catching, with fierce eyes.


    The other''s weapon is a soft sword. His long clothes flutter and his bearing is extraordinary. Although he looks elegant, he always carries evil spirit from his bones.


    The third man''s weapon was a pair of halberds. He was well dressed, but his face was as pale as a dead man, which made people uncomfortable.


    Seeing those people, Shi wuzun''s face became very ugly: "I''ve heard that there are four masters in Tianming sect, led by Shan sect leader, as well as" night owl "Yang Ling," soul snatching "Jiefu, and" Suo Hun Tai Sui "Du Mu. Each of them is a strong evil sect leader for a time, and they are called" Jade Owl soul snatching. "


    Shan Yuru chuckled: "I know so well about us. Shiwuzun, shiwuzun, I don''t think you should be a protector of wushuangcheng. If you want to be a hundred Xiaosheng, you will have a better future."


    Shi wuzun snorted coldly: "you are the running dogs of brother alibu. If you don''t understand clearly, how can you do it?"


    Shan Yuru was not angry at all. She said faintly, "how could you not be the running dog under Gerdan?"


    One side of the sheep edge impatiently said: "and his nonsense do what, directly killed." His voice was as shrill as a Nightowl. He doesn''t feel like he''s talking big. How can the four of them join hands to make a single shiwuzun?


    "Agreed!" "Suo Hun Tai Sui" on one side gave a grim smile and took the lead in attacking the other side.


    The situation in the field was always on the verge of attack. Several of them were in the same breath, and all of them attacked at the same time. Shi wuzun roared and rushed to fight with the Tathagata. However, the opponent was numerous and powerful, and he soon fell to the point where he could only defend hard and couldn''t attack at all.


    Song Qingshu observed carefully for a moment, and soon found out the details of these people. "Jade Owl seizes soul" is nominally a combination, but the martial arts of the other three people are still worse than that of Shan Yuru. Of course, the gap is not very big. They are all top experts in the Jianghu.


    Just at this time, Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess went up to help with their swords. The swords in their hands were cold and shining. They were not ordinary products at first sight, but what was more striking was their graceful posture. They showed their flexibility and perfect radian incisively and vividly. They made the enemy swallow their saliva and couldn''t help teasing.


    Wanyan heavy Festival gently pinched song Qingshu: "they are in good shape, right?"


    "It''s really good." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously.


    "Hum!" Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly some depressed.


    Song Qingshu then responded and said with a smile, "I just couldn''t turn my eyes, but I wasn''t looking at their bodies."


    "What are you looking at?" Wanyan heavy Festival small eyes full of doubt.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange for them to be able to block each other''s four masters'' joint attack with their skills?" Song Qingshu paid attention to the war situation below, and returned to the road at the same time.


    "Yes Wanyan Chongjie finally reflected that Song Qing had just commented on their martial arts. The princess was almost the same as herself. Although the lady was better than her, her strength was limited. If it was her, none of the four below could be dealt with. As a result, the mother and daughter joined hands and cooperated with shiwuzun, and they were even.


    "They... Seem to have a set of fencing skills." Wanyan heavy festival also gradually see the door.


    "Not bad." Song Qingshu''s tone was full of admiration. In his opinion, this set of combined attack swordsmanship is no less than the combination of two swords of the ancient tomb sect, but their cooperation is far from perfect, which makes it seem that the power of this set of swordsmanship is far from being exerted.


    "The love of the city is really powerful!" Shan Yuru''s tone was also full of appreciation, but she didn''t have the slightest fear. "It''s a pity that no matter how close your mother and daughter are, they can''t match the lovers who have the same heart. So they can''t play the greatest power of" love in the city ". Why don''t you let the princess and the little city Lord cooperate?"


    "The love of the city?" Song Qingshu vaguely remembers where he seems to have heard the name, but he can''t remember it. From the conversation below, it should be judged that this is the ultimate trick of Shuang Xiufu or even no Shuangcheng.


    "Xian''er, why don''t I come and help you?" On one side, the young city Master heard their conversation and couldn''t help looking excited.


    The princess Xiumei frowned slightly and replied coldly, "no need."


    Or Mrs. Shuang Xiu came out and said, "don''t be careless, young city master. Pay attention to your enemies. This side will be handed over to us." She knows that the requirement of love is that lovers have the same heart. But her daughter doesn''t like the young city master. How can she be like him? She still reluctantly shows it with her daughter. If the young city master comes, I''m afraid that there will be many flaws in her moves, which will be taken advantage of by the enemy.


    At this time, Shan yurujiao said with a smile, "madam, your mother and daughter''s sword power will be greatly reduced if they use it reluctantly. Now your heart is in a mess again. What can you do?"


    Shuang Xiu''s wife snorted: "it''s still enough to subdue demons and demons." As soon as the words fell, the sword technique became more and more fierce, which forced the other four demons to step back.


    "Tathagata palm!" Shi wuzun didn''t speak just now. He was just looking for opportunities. His martial arts skills are the highest among them. I know that if we can''t solve each other as soon as possible today, we will lose a lot.


    Finally, the emperor can''t help the person who wants to. Just now, Shan Yuru''s words are distracted, and then he is forced by the love of the city. His body has a short stagnation. Although it''s just a moment, it''s enough for a master like him.


    He directly took the most powerful move of the Tathagata palm and attacked Shan Yuru''s back.


    His hand is about to touch Shan Yuru''s body. Suddenly, the other side looks back at him bitterly. His eyes are very pitiful, including too much injustice and fear.


    "Really let such a poor woman die?" Shiwuzun hesitated in his heart, but he woke up immediately. He must have been seduced by the enchantress!


    Shan Yuru has already cultivated the art of flattery to an unprecedented level. He does not need to use any seductive means. He is so charming that he can enchant all the people in the world and make his life feel like a soul with endless lingering and graceful dependence. The most powerful point is that people will never feel that she is seducing you, but it''s just a smile and a twinkle. They all teach people to feel pity. They want to put her beautiful jade body into their arms.


    So even if shiwuzun was a Buddhist and had a profound cultivation, she still lost her mind for a moment.


    At this moment, the sudden change suddenly rises. The next window suddenly bursts open. A dark shadow rushes in and instantly arrives at shiwuzun''s side. Shiwuzungang wakes up from flattery. His first reaction is to guard against Shan Yuru''s taking advantage of the opportunity. Unexpectedly, there is one more person on his side.


    He rushed back to defense in a hurry. Unfortunately, he was calculated by others but not by heart. Moreover, the comer''s martial arts skills were extremely high. After only two moves, he was attacked into the atrium by the other side, and he was hit several times in his big hole.


    "The light of the Buddha shines all over the world!" Shi wuzun knew that he was hard to escape today, so he directly used the tactic of dying together.

 Chapter 2097

    Shiwuzun''s whole body seemed to emit a faint light, and the air was filled with a breath of terror.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t stop reading it. He thought that the way of martial arts in the western regions was really different from that in the Central Plains. How could there be such a luminous operation? Of course, he soon saw that it was not the other person''s body that really glowed, but the internal power scattered outside, causing the air around the body to fluctuate, affecting the refractive index of the light, causing the outsider to look as if he was shining all over.


    But I''m afraid that his counterattack before his death didn''t achieve his goal. The enemy''s one hit and then ran away, leaving his killing move to the empty place.


    "Evil Buddha Zhong You Xian!" Shiwuzun looks at each other with gnashing teeth. His hatred looks as if he wants to swallow each other. He knows that he has run out of oil.


    "So it is The man on the other side is fat with a drooping head and ears. He is short and fat. When he walks, he is quite like a tiger in a dragon''s stride. It makes people clearly feel that he is the kind of person who has been in high position for a long time.


    Seeing the frightened eyes of those people below, it is obvious that this man is a person with a bad reputation in the western regions who can stop children''s night crying.


    The song Qingshu on the back of the plaque also had a look in his eyes. His martial arts skills were obviously better than those of the group below, and he had already become a master. Moreover, among the masters, he belonged to the top group. No wonder those people were so afraid of him.


    "The first master of heaven''s destiny sect is even scheming. It''s shameless." Shuang Xiu''s wife hurried to help Shi wuzun, and noticed that his pulse was not controlled by Dai Mei''s wrinkle. She knew the other party''s injury, and Da Luo Jinxian could not be saved.


    Zhong Youxian said with a smile: "madam, don''t you forget what my nickname is? When do we need to be as hypocritical as those who claim to be famous and decent?"


    "Shameless!" A group of people in Shuang Xiufu scolded one after another.


    Shi wuzun looked at the young city master who was fighting fiercely in the field and said with regret: "ming''er, I can''t guard Wushuang city any more. Tell the city master... Don''t..."


    The voice was getting lower and lower. At last, he dropped his head and was obviously dead.


    "Lord Protector!" The eyes of those people in Wushuang city suddenly turned red. They drew out their weapons and rushed to the evil Buddha Zhong Youxian.


    "Don''t go!" Gerdan hastened to stop, but it was a pity that those people were eager to revenge, where to listen to his orders.


    Zhong Youxian snorted coldly, his sleeve trembled, and he had a long and a short iron pen in his hand. The long pen was three feet long, and the short pen was just half the length of the long pen. The whole person turned into a shadow in an instant, and the hall of the inn was soon filled with a layer of blood fog. When he returned to his original place, the warriors of the matchless city had fallen into a pool of blood, and everyone''s forehead and head were covered with blood There was a blood hole in his neck or chest, and he opened his eyes one after another. There was still horror and fear in his eyes, as if he had just experienced the most terrible thing in his life.


    Song Qingshu upstairs looks at Zhong Youxian''s two iron pens that are still dripping blood. All the people who use such weapons in the river and lake are fierce and dangerous. Xuanming Er Lao and Hejian Shuangsha are similar weapons. However, Zhong Youxian''s martial arts are much better than any of them.


    At this time, Gerdan and Mrs. Shuang Xiu hastened to restrain their deployment, instead of going up to die for nothing. They gathered together one after another to guard against the fate cult.


    Only the little city leader and his grandmother are still fighting with the spear and shovel double flying Zhanyu and the Yin wind Lengyan. The martial arts of the little city leader is obviously not as good as Zhanyu, but Grandma''s martial arts are very high, so they can help him from time to time, so they are equal to their opponents.


    The people of Tianming sect didn''t mean to go up and help. They were obviously planning to besiege Gerdan. When the dust settled, the results there didn''t matter.


    Zhong Youxian, with a fat stomach, glanced greedily at Mrs. Shuang - xiu and the Princess: "I really want to see how beautiful you are if you can keep younger brother in mind for so many years."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess looked at each other and saw the worries in each other''s eyes. We should know that the reason why Tianming sect was not allowed in the Central Plains at that time was not only the suppression of the Ming Dynasty, but also related to their way of doing things. The people in this sect specialized in the technique of sexual intercourse, coitus and mending. They often raped, raped and plundered good girls. They were extremely evil and were not allowed by the right way.


    With their looks, if they fall into the hands of destiny, I''m afraid they will be worse off than dead.


    "The more I talk, the more excited I am. I can''t wait." Zhong Youxian gave a grim smile and turned the whole person into a dark shadow, attacking the two girls.


    Wanyan Chongjie behind the plaque couldn''t help spat: "this dead fat man is disgusting!"


    Song Qingshu nodded with the same feeling. Zhong Youxian clearly knew that his martial arts had reached the top master level, but he had no master style.


    The following lady Shuang Xiu and the princess rushed up with their swords. They didn''t know whether they were worried about the psychological pressure caused by being arrested or humiliated. Their cooperation was obviously worse than that just now. In addition, Zhong Youxian''s martial arts skills were better, and they didn''t have to think about cooperation like jade owl''s soul snatching. The two soon fell into a dangerous situation.


    Of course, their swordsmanship is exquisite, and they won''t be defeated in a short time.


    Shan Yuru leads the other martial brothers, and a group of disciples of Tianming sect to Gerdan. Gerdan quickly arranges his troops to resist.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. No wonder Gerdan became a serious trouble for Mongolia in Northern Xinjiang. The arrangement of troops in this platoon is really in line with the art of war, so that the people of Tianming sect are obviously better at martial arts, but it is difficult to break their formation for a while.


    It''s just that there are a lot of people in the order of heaven. It''s hard for Gerdan to make a living without rice. I''m afraid she won''t be able to stop it for long with the help of these people.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu obviously saw that the situation was becoming more and more unfavorable to them. She said in a hurry, "xian''er, please escort Da Han and go to the nearby towns to seek the protection of Xixia people."


    Princess Shuang Xiu bit her lip and shook her head quickly: "no, I can''t leave you!" She is very clear, with two people''s strength may not be able to block Zhong Youxian, if she left, only mother alone, is not the opponent, mother''s beauty, she is most clear, however, if fall into the hands of evil Buddha Zhong Youxian, what kind of humiliation will be self-evident.


    Seeing her disobedience, Mrs. Shuang Xiu was in a hurry: "if you stay, you will die. If you leave and keep the fire, you can at least avenge me in the future."


    Princess Shuang Xiu was silent. She didn''t know this truth, but it was one thing to know, and it was another to act rationally.


    Wanyan Chongjie behind the plaque poked the song Qingshu beside him: "brother Qingshu, do you think you are looking at other people''s beautiful mother and daughter, and plan to save the beauty with heroes?"


    Song Qingshu said angrily: "don''t think your little head is crooked. Even if you want to save them, it doesn''t matter whether they are beautiful or not." Gerdan is one of Mongolia''s great troubles. He can hold back a lot of human and material resources in Northern Xinjiang. Naturally, he does not want to see the other party destroyed here, but it is a big problem to use what identity to save him.


    At this time, the little city master called out: "xian''er, madam is right. Let''s escort Khan to leave first, so that the castle peak will not worry about firewood!"


    A trace of anger flashed in Princess Shuang Xiu''s eyes: "if you want to go, go by yourself, don''t call me!"

 Chapter 2098

    As if to see the scorn in each other''s eyes, the young city master explained: "I''m not a greedy person, but such sacrifice is meaningless."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu saw that her daughter opened her mouth as if to satirize each other. She cut it off quickly and said, "young city master, you take xian''er and Da Han with you. We''ll break up!"


    The warriors of shuangxiufu and wushuangcheng all roared together, and a tragic resolution flashed on their faces. They bravely stopped Shan Yuru and others. It was obvious that they were ready to delay their escape at all costs.


    "OK, I''ll go to the nearby Xixia town to move the rescuers. Hold on." Gerdan made a quick decision. As a hero, he couldn''t be a woman. He quickly nodded his head and asked the close guard to leave. At the same time, he gave a glimmer of hope to those who remained. Although the hope was very slim, it was also a hope. People were most afraid that there was no hope. If they had this idea, the rest of them could hold on for a long time, Correspondingly, they have more time to escape.


    Grandma fought Zhanyu and Lengyan with two enemies, which made the little city master get away. Then he ran to Princess Shuangxiu and said, "xian''er, come with me quickly!"


    "If you want to go, go by yourself, I will accompany my mother." Princess Shuang Xiu said coldly, without any intention of leaving.


    Zhong Youxian gave a grim smile. He scratched the little city master with a pen in his hand, and almost cut him open: "it''s not so easy to take my little beauty away."


    Just escaped from death, the little city master was scared out in a cold sweat. After seeing the show, there were fewer and fewer people on his side. Knowing that he would not be able to leave even if he hesitated, he had to say: "xian''er, madam, be careful yourself!" He ran out of the inn in a hurry before he finished.


    There was a trace of disdain in Princess Shuang Xiu''s eyes, and even lady Shuang Xiu''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, but it was their own choice, and they didn''t say anything.


    Zhong Youxian laughs: "husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They fly separately in the face of disaster. Little beauty, your fiance has abandoned you. You can follow me later. At least I can protect you."


    "Bah!" Princess Shuang Xiu flushed with anger and spat fiercely, but she was also disappointed in her eyes. Although she didn''t like the young city master and didn''t really take him as her fiance, she was still disappointed that he left her at the critical moment.


    Wanyan Chongjie on the back of the plaque could not help but curl her lips: "Mingming has just driven people away, but now they are gone, and she is not willing to. She is really a woman of duplicity."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded with a smile: "how old are you, just a look through the tone of human nature."


    Wanyanchongjie straightened her chest: "hum, at least not smaller than her."


    Her eyes fell on her new chest. Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. This little girl''s brain circuit is really strange. Am I talking about this big one?


    At this time, there was a sudden change and a sharp sound. Zhong Youxian had half of his sleeve in his hand. He put it to his mouth and smelled it: "tut Tut, little beauty''s body is so fragrant."


    It turns out that the sleeves of Princess Shuang Xiu have been removed, revealing half of her snow-white and delicate arm. She subconsciously covers her body, but where can the palm cover a part of her arm?


    It''s strange that Song Qing''s heart of calligraphy thinks that the western regions should be open to the people. How could it be that his arm just leaked out like the Southern Song Dynasty, where Neo Confucianism was popular? How could it make such a big response.


    But I immediately remembered that their mother and daughter both covered their faces with veils, and realized that this was probably because Shuang - xiu Fu had paid much attention to chastity over the years?


    "Shameless!" Seeing that her daughter was transferred to the opera, Mrs. Shuang Xiu was so angry that she was shaking all over. She scolded and stabbed with her sword.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "the one surnamed Zhong intentionally excites them like this, otherwise their double swords will be combined and stabbed steadily, and it will be hard for the other party to get them for a while."


    Sure enough, she exclaimed, her skirt was cut off, and her two plump and symmetrical long legs were visible.


    Zhong Youxian laughs: "big beauties are waiting for me to spoil you. Don''t worry. Each one has its share. Make sure the rain and dew are evenly stained."


    Shuang - xiu''s wife and princess are trembling with anger. They can''t control so much. They are all fighting together. But in this way, the combination of two swords is out of order, and there are flaws all over their body.


    "Brother Qingshu, go and save them." Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly said.


    Song Qingshu a Leng: "just now you don''t quite hate them, how suddenly changed the tone."


    Wan Yan looked at Zhong Youxian with hatred: "the main reason is that they are too poor, and those surnamed Zhong are too hateful, and... Even if I don''t say you will save them, it''s better to say it and sell one."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you little girl, you are so strange. It''s hard for people not to like you."


    "Of course," Wan Yan raised his chin, his tone was full of pride, "you don''t want to ask about the princes and grandsons of Daxing mansion, who are not infatuated with me."


    "Yes ~" Song Qingshu knew that what she said was true. Although she was young, she inherited her mother''s beauty. Everyone could see that she would become a beauty in the future. Coupled with her pleasant personality, she was naturally very popular.


    At this time, another exclamation came from below. It turned out that Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s sleeve had been torn off. Zhong Youxian laughed and flashed to Princess Shuang Xiu. He stretched out his salty pig hand and took the opportunity to pull her belt.


    At this time, the warning suddenly rose in his heart, and he quickly took out his iron pen and swung to the side.


    A clear and loud noise, his body tremble, hurried back a few steps, pulled away the distance, looking at the deep traces of iron pen, his eyes flash a bit of deep fear, put up before the two women to relax, the expression solemnly observed around: "do not know which tall person to come?"


    The loud noise just now also startled others. Seeing that Zhong Youxian was so dignified, Shan Yuru and others gathered around him in a hurry. You should know that the inn was all their people, and so many experts didn''t notice that there was someone nearby. How brilliant was this person''s martial arts?


    "You are also a senior, but you are so mean to bully two younger women. It''s too obscene." A voice came from all directions. A group of people looked at each other, but they couldn''t tell the source.


    "Who the hell are you?" Zhong Youxian looks around, but he can''t see half a figure at all.


    "Thank you for your help. This kindness will be remembered by Xiufu and wushuangcheng." Mrs. Shuang Xiu had put on her cloak and said with some joy.


    "I don''t know how you''re going to thank me?" At this time, another voice suddenly came out. It was obviously deliberately changed, but I still heard that I was young.

 Chapter 2099

    "Eh? We... "Mrs. Shuang Xiu breathed. What she said just now was really sincere, but it was also polite. No one asked directly. How could she answer that.


    Shan Yuru giggled: "I just told my wife that your mother and daughter are beautiful. You can repay them with your body." She said this on purpose. First, she tried to irritate the other party and made her lose her mind; Second, there is also a mind to stir up the relationship between the other party and the mysterious man.


    "You Shuang - Xiufu was so angry that he trembled all over, but he was afraid that the other party was too numerous to rush to revenge.


    At this time, song Qingshu did not stare at Wanyan Chongjie: "what are you doing?"


    Wanyan heavy Festival spit out his tongue: "people are not for you to consider, it can''t be that other people didn''t speak, you are eager to save them, still can''t get any good."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "saving people is a righteous act. Where do you need benefits?"


    "Do you believe that?" Wanyan Chongjie said, "then why don''t you go to rescue those displaced peasant women? It''s not about looking beautiful. "


    "How do you know I''m not going to save you?" Song Qingshu snorted. The reason why he wanted to dominate the world was to end the chaotic times and let ordinary people live and work in peace and contentment.


    "Well, well, I know you have the best heart." Seeing that his face was not right, he didn''t dare to fool around any more.


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned, hugged Wan yanchongjie, and his body flashed to the side. The next second, the plaque in front of them had been blown apart by a strong wind.


    "Who is your excellency?" Zhong Youxian, the evil Buddha, took back his fist and looked at the two people standing on the table in the distance. One was tall and straight, the other was slim and slim, but the clothes seemed to be men.


    Two faces are wearing a pair of silver masks, it is impossible to identify.


    It turned out that song Qingshu had just talked with Wanyan Chongjie, but due to his carelessness, Qi was not completely isolated, so that he was caught between Zhong Youxian and zhongyouxian. At the same time, song Qingshu took Wanyan Chongjie to escape, and put on masks to them. The situation of Xixia was complicated, and he didn''t want to expose his identity so early.


    "Passers by." Song Qingshu easily let go of Wanyan Chongjie, thinking that xiaonizi''s body is really soft enough.


    At this time, Shan Yuru came forward and said, "we are ordered by the seven princes of Mongolia to deal with the enemy here. I''m very sorry to disturb you."


    She was born gorgeous, at the same time, she had a kind of pitiful pure temperament, and her tone was so modest and gentle that it was hard for anyone to have a bad feeling for her.


    The reason why she is so low is that she can''t see the depth of her opponent clearly. Now that she is about to succeed, there is no need to provoke a strong enemy out of thin air.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "I really feel sorry for you. The fat monk just died under your smile. I don''t want to repeat the same mistake."


    Hearing what he said, Shan Yuru''s smile froze, and Zhong Youxian''s eyes became more and more suspicious: it seemed that he had just been there, why didn''t we find out?


    At this time, Mrs. Shuang Xiu bowed to him and saluted him: "my body is clear and I thank my benefactor for saving my life." She can''t let Shan Yuru keep wooing each other. Naturally, she has to show her love to each other at the right time.


    On one side of the spear and shovel, Fei Zhanyu said, "everyone says that Mrs. Shuang Xiu is so dignified. When I see a strange man today, I can''t wait to tell him his name. Is this to hook up with someone else?"


    Princess Shuang Xiu said angrily, "sure enough, the dog can''t spit out ivory. My Lord has saved our lives. Tell him what happened to his name." As he spoke, he looked at the man not far away, and his eyes couldn''t help looking surprised.


    She can''t see each other clearly, but that person just stands there casually, as if there is a kind of inexplicable attraction on her body. It''s like seeing the sun suddenly in the cold night, which makes people want to be close.


    The girl''s reserve made her look away quickly. The skin color under the veil was a little more red. She wondered what was the matter with her. You should know that she always despises men, why today... And even she doesn''t know whether they are beautiful or ugly!


    At this time, Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s heart beat faster than usual. She also had a wonderful feeling. She couldn''t help but feel close to the masked man.


    "For so many years, we orphans and widows have no man to rely on. That man''s chest is very broad. If he holds him in his arms, it must be very..." as soon as this idea rises, Mrs. Shuang Xiu is startled. How can she have such an idea? Is it influenced by the seductive power of Shan Yuru? Don''t let them know, or I''ll lose face.


    In fact, she has wronged Shan Yuru. The reason why she has this special feeling is not because of Shan Yuru, but because they practice the double mind cultivation method, while song Qingshu practices the Huan Xi Zen method. The two methods are essentially interlinked. One Yin and one Yang would attract each other, but Huan Xi Zen method is the supreme secret method of Tantrism for thousands of years, The double cultivation method is relatively lower in level, and the cultivation of song Qingshu is much higher than that of the two girls, so this kind of unilateral strong attraction came into being.


    Shan Yuru is very sensitive to the love between men and women. I''m afraid she suddenly noticed the abnormality of their mother and daughter. She noticed that their eyes were much more watery and blurred than usual. Besides, there was a trace of shyness in their eyes from time to time, which made her stare: have these two women never seen a man or something? How can they look like a hair spring? Do you usually pretend to be a rock girl? That''s too much like it.


    Wanyan Chongjie''s thoughts were all on Song Qingshu. He soon noticed something and quietly pulled his sleeve: "do you know those two women?"


    Song Qingshu is also strange: "I don''t know."


    The night owl Yang Leng could not help saying, "if you pass by, leave as soon as possible. Don''t mind the business of our Mongolian Empire."


    Zhong Youxian and Shan Yuru frown one after another, thinking that they will suffer. But on second thought, they will help Shuang Xiufu. Let Yang Ling test them.


    "You want to crush me with Mongolia?" Song Qingshu sneered, "if you are not obedient to Mongolia, maybe I will stand by, but you are the running dog of Mongolia."


    Hearing what he said, Shan Yuru and his party suddenly turned pale. I''m afraid it''s hard to do good today.


    Yang Ling and others were furious: "looking for death!" The three brothers waved their weapons together and rushed to him.

 Chapter 2100

    "Night owl" Yang Leng, "soul snatching" and "Suo Hun Tai Sui" are all brothers of Shan Yuru. Each of them is a powerful demon sect giant. They once competed for the position of the leader of Tianming sect. Even if they lost to Shan Yuru, they were just a little different.


    At ordinary times, if they respect their identity, they will not be able to bully others. It''s just that Ali Buge gave a death order this time, and they have to complete the task. In addition, the mysterious man suddenly appeared, so they can''t understand the truth and dare not be careless.


    They just felt that the golden light was shining. Several people had already attacked song Qingshu. It turned out that Yang Ling''s weapon was a steel mace about three feet long. It was shining with gold on the surface. It was very good at using light reflection to cover the enemy''s sight. After the reaction, the opportunity was lost. I don''t know how many martial arts masters were not inferior to him.


    "Be careful!" Princess Shuang Xiu hurriedly reminds Shan Yuru and others that they are eyeing each other. She wants to hold each other down, but she can''t help them. She can only remind them. But as soon as she speaks, she is surprised to find that her mother speaks at the same time. They look at each other and their cheeks are hot.


    Song Qingshu nodded to the two women to thank them for their reminding, but the smile on his lips made them extremely uncomfortable, and their eyes were a little evasive, but after all, he was concerned about his safety and carefully watched the war situation.


    One side of the WAN Yan heavy section curled his lips: "the war is coming, do not forget to hook up with women, it is really a headache... Gebi sisters do not care about him, angry me."


    When song Qingshu stepped forward, he just cheated Yang Leng into his arms. Yang Leng was very surprised. He really wanted to know how the other side appeared three feet in front of him. When he turned his wrist, he rushed to the back of the other side''s heart with his mace.


    But the next second he felt a pain in his mouth, and he could not hold the mace in his hand any more. He was more and more puzzled. You should know that he was an old devil who had been rampant in the western regions for decades. Most of his kung fu was on the mace in his hand. How could he be captured by the enemy as soon as he came up?


    Although he was shocked, but decades of combat experience made him make the right choice, no matter what, directly use the whole body power to retreat.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. He felt as if he had been hit by a mountain and spewed blood. He flew to the wall behind him like a broken sandbag.


    At this time, "Suo Hun Tai Sui" Du Mu''s double halberds had been inserted into his ribs from left to right. No matter the angle or the strength, they were extremely vicious. The other side had to step back.


    But there is also the soft sword of "soul snatching" Jiefu, which is as poisonous as snakes and scorpions. As soon as he retreats, the treacherous and incomparable soft sword will pierce his back heart.


    But to his surprise, the other side didn''t retreat, or even show a flustered expression at all. He held up his mace to his wrist.


    Du Mu gives a grim smile. I don''t know how many masters have been killed by him these years. His martial arts feature is that once he gets the first chance, the two halberds will go out to sea like a dragon, attacking each other wave after wave, and there is no room for them to fight back.


    Now the other side is later than him, and it may be that he has just hit Yang Leng hard, leading to a great loss of real Qi, so that the speed of his hand seems extremely slow. Isn''t that a death wish?


    Du Mu''s brain sea has already appeared the picture of his double halberds inserted into each other''s body. He thinks that with this credit, when he divides the spoils later, he wants to take the big head. That pair of Madam Xiu and the princess have to get at least one person. It''s hard for him to refuse to come to the evil Buddha.


    At that time, it''s hard to choose between a mature and beautiful lady and a young one. Well, you can''t compete with Zhong Youxian anyway. Let him choose first, and I''ll have the rest.


    At the thought of meichu, Du Mu''s mouth turned up slightly, but at the next moment, there was a sharp pain in his wrist. It turned out that the steel mace in his opponent''s hand came first and directly discounted his hands!


    Du Mu was scared, but he didn''t care to pick up the fallen double halberds. He went all out to Zhong Youxian and retreated beside them.


    At this time, Jiefu''s sword can touch song Qingshu''s clothes. However, seeing his two companions return from serious injury, his heart is also in a storm. His fighting instinct over the past decades makes him retreat in a hurry. It''s even clear that the soft sword can stab each other as long as it moves forward an inch. Normally, this distance is too short for him to blink an eye, which can instantly end the enemy''s life.


    But today, he did not dare to gamble. All the cells in his body seemed to be giving an alarm to him. Let him run away, now!


    It''s a pity that it''s still too late. His eyes are staring at the other side''s crystal clear fingers directly on the tip of his sword, and then gently fold it. His short sword, which is full of toughness, even if it is pressed by the huge stone, is just like tofu, and is directly broken by the other side''s two fingers.


    Then he saw the hand up, in front of a flash of cold light, Xie Fu only felt cold neck, and then he saw the inverted ceiling, the whole person fell into endless darkness.


    "I just... Died?" This was his last thought.


    Although it''s a long time to describe everything, it''s just a blink of an eye from the three men''s joint siege to the fall of Xie Fu, so that it''s too late for Zhong Youxian and Shan Yuru to help each other.


    The whole Inn suddenly fell into a strange silence. Everyone was watching the man standing quietly in the middle of the field. In a flash, the three masters of Tianming sect took the initiative to attack, but they were killed and seriously injured. Who was the other party!


    Compared with the astonishment in the eyes of Zhong Youxian, Shan Yuru and others, Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess are beautiful. Looking at the man''s proud voice, they thought, is he a fairy?


    Just now they had a fight with Yang Leng, and each of them had better martial arts than the two of them. That is to say, they could resist each other only by virtue of Shuang Xiufu''s secret skill of "love in the city". But how could these three masters defeat each other in an instant?


    Is there such a master in the world?


    The mother and daughter quickly thought about the master they knew. Even if the unparalleled city master was here, they could not defeat the three demons in an instant. Is this man a man or a God?


    One side of Wanyan Chongjie''s lips were full of smiles. She thought that my brother song was really powerful. If she didn''t worry about exposing his identity, she might have been cheering.


    Shan Yuru felt a little dry in her voice: "you are so skilled in martial arts. You are not nobody in the world. How dare you ask your name?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "people who are dying, why should they know."


    Zhong Youxian said with a grim smile: "we respect you three points. Do you really think you can be invincible in the world?" He is known as the evil Buddha. He was originally the first master of the heavenly order sect, and even qualified to compete for the first master of the holy gate. He won the battle with the magician Pang ban decades ago. Although Pang ban has been obsessed with Taoism these years, he thinks he is not bad.


    So although they are afraid of song Qingshu, they are not so afraid of each other. What''s more, there are Shan Yuru, Zhan Yu, Lengyan, and many experts in Tianming sect. It''s still unknown who will win the battle.

 Chapter 2101

    Zhong Zhongyou thought to himself that it was him. Facing Yang Ling and other three people, he could also beat each other. Of course, he mainly relied on his knowledge of Shengmen''s martial arts. Although he could win, he couldn''t be so relaxed.


    However, it still gave him enough confidence. Even if the mysterious man''s martial arts were better than him, his skills were limited. With the help of Shan Yuru and others, and so many experts taught by destiny, why should he be afraid of each other?


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu chuckles, and the whole person pours at him in an instant.


    Zhong Zhongyou has been on guard for a long time. Seeing this, he quickly takes 12 points of mental defense. He plans to let Shan Yuru and others surround him and win by the number of people.


    Who knew that the mysterious man suddenly changed his direction and went to the other side without warning, which made him dumbfounded.


    You should know that there are traces for these experts to follow when they advance and retreat. They can judge the attack intention of the opponent in advance from their eyes, slight movements of hands and feet, and internal power operation parts. The higher their skill and the more experienced they are in fighting, the more accurate their judgment will be.


    But this change of direction without any sign is beyond the common sense of people, and it can be said to violate the basic law of movement!


    Zhong Zhongyou didn''t expect it, and Zhan Yu didn''t even expect it. He was going to besiege the other side according to the plan, and he was supposed to fight on one side. He didn''t expect that the mysterious man came directly at him!


    At the thought of the tragic fate of the three men, Zhan Yu could not help dying. He quickly waved his spear and shovel to protect his body. He was confident that even if someone splashed a basin of water on him, he could not get his clothes wet.


    But the smile on his face soon stagnated, because his hand suddenly appeared in his chest, as if the weapon waving in front of him did not exist.


    The palm was light and slow, softer than the lover''s touch. However, when he patted it gently, Zhan Yu was killed by thunder, and the whole person was depressed.


    The martial arts of Zhong Zhongyou and Shan Yuru are much better than those of the three men, and their reactions are much faster. Seeing that Zhan Yu is in danger, they rush to help each other.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless, so he took off the spear and shovel in Zhanyu''s hand and sent his internal power to Zhong Zhongyou. The spear and shovel shot at each other like a flash of lightning.


    Zhong Zhongyou''s face changed, but after all, he was a master who had been famous for decades. Instead of hard connection, he waved his iron pen and picked aside the weapon with skillful force.


    The spear and shovel shot to one side of the wall and directly fell into it. Only a shovel was still outside, and the whole building seemed to shake. This shows how terrible the power is.


    Zhong Zhongyou''s face was blue and white. Although he picked up the spear and shovel, the huge force on it made him feel bad. He had to stop to breathe for a moment.


    It was at this moment that song Qingshu rushed to Shan Yuru, and she was a little flustered, but she was the leader of the first sect, and her martial arts were only a little weaker than Zhong Zhongyou.


    When he touched the jade ring in his hand, it made a strange and crisp sound, and then Shan Yuru''s eyes became blurred. His whole body was beautiful and moving, not like a witch at all, but more like a pure and refined fairy.


    What''s more attractive than the fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks is that she unconsciously reveals her soft and curly body curve between her actions and actions. She has a very good grasp of the scale. It''s contained but not exposed. It doesn''t make people feel lewd and evil, but it also makes people think of some pornographic pictures.


    Shan Yuru''s lips naturally rose slightly like a girl''s. although her opponent''s martial arts were very good, she was not so afraid. In the final analysis, she was a man. As long as she was a man, she had a way.


    How to say that, men conquer the world, women conquer men.


    "Watch out for her charm!" One side of the double - xiu Princess quickly reminded that almost everyone in the field could not help greedily looking at Shan Yuru''s graceful and moving posture, if not affected, I''m afraid that only the double - xiu mansion, who was also a woman, would be affected.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that Shan Yuru''s appearance, figure and temperament are all first-class. In addition to her extreme flattery, her attraction to men is fatal.


    If such a woman is exiled in brothels, she can make those Huakui in Qinhuai River pale; If it flows into the troubled times, it is enough to attract men all over the world to fight for it. It''s also possible to rush to the crown and be angry again.


    If it wasn''t for his practice of joyful Zen, he was born with a certain degree of resistance in this aspect. In addition, he had many confidants around him over the years, and all of them were strange women who were all beautiful and graceful, which also increased his resistance to beauty. By this time, I''m afraid he had already followed her path.


    "No matter how beautiful and elegant master Shan is, it''s hard for people to believe that you are pure and pure when you stay in the gathering place of immortals and evils." Song Qingshu sighed softly.


    His words seemed to have a kind of invisible magic. Shan Yuru could not help thinking for a moment. When she touched his eyes, she suddenly felt a shock, as if she saw the deep starry sky.


    "This man... Is so special." Shan Yuru has been obsessed with smoking these years, but her heart is Gujing bubo. Only she plays with men''s feelings, how can she be moved? But now her heart was beating very hard, as if she had been in love in her girlhood.


    Shan Yuru snorts, and a red tide appears on her face. She flies back. Although she doesn''t fight directly, she has suffered a lot. The master once told her that although Mei Shu is good at dealing with men, once she fails, it''s easy for her to bite back and sink herself in.


    She had never had such experience and did not know how serious the consequences were, but she understood that the figure of that man might be hard to erase in her heart.


    Shan Yuru''s eyebrows are locked tightly, thinking about how to solve the problem. She was born in the devil''s family, and how would she like to be fettered by a man.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly. In fact, with Shan Yuru''s martial arts, if she had not been clever enough to use flattery, she would never have been defeated. It''s a pity that her flattery, which had reached the peak of her cultivation, was just restrained by herself.


    He didn''t stop for a moment, and then went to "Yinfeng" Lengyan to attack. This time, he didn''t make a quick decision, but slowed down a lot, because the other side was born in the magician''s palace and was said to be Pang Ban''s eldest disciple. He wanted to take this opportunity to find out Pang Ban''s martial arts skills, so as not to encounter him in the future. The other side''s martial arts skills were too weird and he would suffer losses if he was not careful.


    At this time, Zhong Zhongyou has already eased his breath and hastened to help Lengyan. He is relieved to see that the other party''s performance is too terrible, which gives everyone a very terrible pressure. Now attacking Lengyan is back to the normal way of seeing and breaking up moves. Obviously, he has just hit several experts in a row, and his loss is not light.


    Thinking of this, Zhong Zhongyou''s expression is more and more excited, and he directly uses his life''s unique skill "purple blood - Dharma". His whole skin is faintly purple, and his every move has a sense of destruction.


    All the people around him were frightened by his momentum and retreated one after another. Even the experts of destiny sect who besieged song Qingshu together with him couldn''t resist the pressure, leaving Lengyan to help.


    ------


    Correction: the evil Buddha is called Zhong Zhongyou, not Zhong Youxian.

 Chapter 2102

    "Why?" Song Qingshu''s first reaction to seeing his opponent''s purple body was the "Zixia divine skill" of Huashan school, but he quickly denied this conjecture. Zixia divine skill was relatively moderate and peaceful, while his opponent''s skill was much more dictatorial.


    Zhong Zhongyou''s moves are so close that the aftereffects of his fist and foot weapons can shake the nearby tables and chairs into powder that song Qingshu can only keep avoiding.


    Seeing Zhong Zhongyou''s majestic manner and winning the upper hand, the people of Tianming sect couldn''t help but cheer for him.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess looked at the scene with a worried face, for fear that something might go wrong with song Qingshu.


    At this time, Zhong Zhongyou is ecstatic. He thinks that he really scared himself before. Although he is good at martial arts, he is not as good as I can imagine. He has just hurt several masters. Now he must be very angry. He is not my opponent.


    Thinking of this, Zhong Zhongyou''s attack is more and more fierce. He gives 120% of his normal strength to Tianmo''s seventy-two moves. On one side, Lengyan''s God seizing stab is also very treacherous. On the other side, he attacks the other side''s body from various strange angles.


    At this time, song Qingshu was secretly saying that the martial arts of the demon sect were really magical. Although he didn''t know that the opponent''s attack technique was the seventy-two style of the heavenly devil hand, he could still judge that it was a set of extremely brilliant martial arts.


    Compared with the righteous and peaceful martial arts of Baidao, there is a line of mercy hidden everywhere. The 72 moves of this day''s magic hand are much more vicious. Every move pays attention to how to hit the enemy''s vital points in the fastest and most labor-saving way.


    The two kinds of martial arts have their own advantages. At the beginning, the magic sect works quickly, so the power of the first 30 years is often far more than that of the decent disciples. However, after a few decades, the skill of both sides reaches a certain level. The vicious move of the magic sect leads to the less perfect rotation between moves, which is easier to be taken advantage of.


    Of course, there are more than 30 years in one''s life. I''m afraid that for most ordinary people, this kind of martial arts is more effective.


    With the cultivation of song Qingshu, we can naturally detect the weakness of each other''s moves. Of course, the so-called weakness is also relative, and often passes away in a flash. Even the same master level figures can hardly take the opportunity to hurt each other.


    Zhong Zhongyou has been immersed in this martial art for decades, and naturally knows its advantages and disadvantages. How can it be easily cracked? He has profound skill and great talent. He even practices the 72 moves of the heavenly devil hand to a state like the 18 palms of dragon subduing.


    Song Qingshu, while dodging, led the opponent to show his martial arts completely. His martial arts were relatively weak. However, from his skills and moves, we can see that he practiced a set of extremely brilliant martial arts.


    "Although their martial arts are different, they seem to have something in common." After fighting for a while, song Qingshu''s heart moved.


    It turns out that in the Western Han Dynasty, after Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty carried out the policy of respecting Confucianism alone, Cang Yao, the first sage of the demon sect, collected all kinds of strange classics and books, and finally eliminated the turnips and saved the turnips, and summarized them into ten volumes of Tianmo CE.


    I can vaguely recall the legendary supreme book "Tianmo CE" of the demons. Originally, the demons were not united. Later, they were divided into two groups and six branches. Each branch got a part of "Tianmo CE".


    Due to the vastness and obscurity of Tianmo CE, people of each school have different understandings, resulting in the development of different magical skills among different schools. Just like the sunflower classic, the two masters of Huashan school had different understandings, which eventually led to the split into Qi sect and sword sect.


    Taking song Qingshu''s current accomplishments as an example, we can see that there seems to be some connection between the martial arts of Shan Yuru, Zhong Zhongyou and even Lengyan.


    Looking back on his fight with Nian Liandan, it seems that his martial arts also have a similar shadow.


    Up to now, he has learned the unique knowledge of Huajian sect, Yingui sect, and the magic sect, that is, Lengyan is under Pang ban, who is the magic sect.


    Aware that Zhong Zhongyou and Lengyan''s moves have begun to repeat, song Qingshu knew about it, so he stopped trying to paddle.


    Zhong Zhongyou and Lengyan immediately feel the change of the situation, and they are shocked: how can the other side''s ability not weaken at all, but also become stronger and stronger?


    However, the people outside are not clear about their situation and think that they have the advantage.


    "Let''s help you!" Shuang - xiu''s wife and Princess scold with one voice and attack with a long sword in their hands. The other masters of Tianming sect try to stop them, and other people in Shuangxiu mansion also welcome them, because Shan Yuru is breathing. The other masters are also dead and wounded. How can they stop her mother and daughter?


    One side of Wanyan heavy Festival can''t help but curl his mouth, low voice hummed: "these two women will seize the opportunity."


    Zhong Zhongyou and Lengyan have been struggling to support each other, but now they see Shuang Xiu''s wife and daughter rushing over, one by one complaining.


    "Evil Buddha, you hold him for a while. I''ll go back to the magician''s palace and call for help!" Leng Yan suddenly shot a shot in vain and jumped out of the battle circle while he was in a neutral position. He did not turn his head back and ran outside.


    Zhong Zhongyou almost breathed out his blood. Thousands of grass mud horses rushed by in his heart. The people in the magician''s palace didn''t know how far away from here. When they came, he would have been cold. This bastard sold him first!


    It turned out that he had the same idea as Lengyan just now, but in front of so many people, he couldn''t bear to look down on him. When he hesitated, he didn''t know that Lengyan was the first to attack.


    Song Qingshu takes advantage of the other party''s confusion and slaps him on the chest. Zhong Youxian''s blood gushes back.


    Originally, it took Zhong Zhongyou a lot of time to beat him with his martial arts. Unexpectedly, the opponent was in chaos and was defeated like a mountain.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. The other side''s blood is too abnormal. Zhong Zhongyou''s body doesn''t stop. He directly breaks through the window. Like a miracle, he speeds up and flies straight to the distance like a meteor.


    "Demon escape!" Shan Yuru''s face is gloomy. She didn''t expect Zhong Zhongyou to be so determined. You should know that Tianmo dunfa is a unique life saving skill of a few top figures in the demon sect. It''s extremely overbearing, because it will consume the essence of the human body!


    This secret method can break out and run at a very fast speed. It has to run for a hundred miles all the time. It must never stop in the middle of the journey. Moreover, the escape and pursuit must follow a straight line. Otherwise, Zhenyuan will fall to the ground and die suddenly.


    Although song Qingshu didn''t know about Tianmo Dun, he thought it was similar to the "burning blood - Dharma" of the sun and moon god religion. Both of them broke out the potential of human body in a short time, but later it would hurt Shouyuan.


    "Are you going to chase Zhong Zhongyou, or are you going to stay here to clean up these masters?" Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. Zhong Zhongyou had the best martial arts, but there were more masters left in the inn.


    These people are the minions of the Mongols, and many of them are top experts. Even with the strength of Mongolia, it''s not easy to recruit so many experts. Take this opportunity to weaken the strength of the Mongols.


    At this time, a loud arrow suddenly rose in the distant sky, and his face changed slightly, because it was the signal agreed by the Jin mission. It was obvious that something could not be solved had happened there.

 Chapter 2103

    Shan Yuru is acutely aware of the change of his mood and says to his subordinates: "withdraw!" A group of good hands of destiny sect fled one after another with those seriously injured people on their backs.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, but he didn''t catch up after all. The strength of this group of people is not to be underestimated, and the number of them is large. If they know that they will die, they will work hard, even with his martial arts skills, they can''t be finished in a short time.


    He didn''t know what happened to the Jin mission. If something happened there because of the delay, it would not be worth the loss.


    "Brother song ~" Wanyan Chongjie came to him with a worried look on his face. Obviously, he also heard the sound of the arrow.


    "Let''s go back first." Song Qingshu whispered that he was about to leave when two more beautiful shadows appeared in front of him.


    "I thank you for your kindness. How dare I ask your name?" Mrs. Shuang Xiu came to him and worshiped him, while his daughter looked at him with curiosity and admiration.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly. If it was another time, he would be happy to chat with the two girls for a while. He could also take advantage of the situation to form an alliance with Gerdan and wushuangcheng. Unfortunately, he was worried that something might happen in the base camp, so he could not delay here.


    "Meeting is predestined relationship. Why ask for my name? I have something else to do. I''ll leave first and see you later." Song Qingshu smiles. As soon as his voice falls, he picks up Wan yanchongjie, disappears out of the window and goes to the residence of the Jin mission.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess suddenly looked at each other. They did not expect this result. Although they rarely showed their faces, their fame had already been heard in the western regions. They did not know how many city masters and kings wanted to kiss Fangze. Even people like Gerdan could not help but want to stay with them for a while and talk to them for a while. But this time, the two women came to chat up with them, Does the other party seem to be dismissive and go straight away?


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu still hesitated, thinking that the other party would not be playing hard to get. After all, for so many years, she has been used to all kinds of means used by men to get close to her.


    At this time, one side of the daughter whispered: "Niang, he gives me a different feeling from all the men before."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu was immediately relieved. In fact, she had a similar feeling. When the opponent''s martial arts skills were so high, how could she treat him as a common man? Naturally, she was different from those men who had been in bad mood before.


    On the other side, song Qingshu and Wanyan Chongjie are going back quickly. Wanyan Chongjie suddenly says, "Shan Yu is matchless in the world. I think those two women are good at seducing men."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "what nonsense."


    Wanyan Chongjie turned his lips: "don''t you see their eyes, they look at you one by one, full of admiration and worship, and they look like they want to make an agreement with each other. I''m sure that as long as you nod your head, either of them will be willing to accompany you. Maybe they don''t care to accompany you together..."


    "How can you think so dirty when you are young?" Song Qingshu gave her a violent shudder on her forehead, "don''t think about those messy, or think about what happened there."


    Wanyan heavy Festival is not worried at all: "anyway, with you, there is nothing can not be solved."


    Song Qingshu immediately said, "well, I accept your flattery."


    "Hee hee ~" Wanyan heavy Festival, a pair of eyes suddenly smile like crescent moon.


    Soon the two returned to the embassy and saw Xue Baochai and Huang shannu at the door with a group of people confronting the people of Jin.


    Wanyan heavy Festival hummed: "also why, it is your confidant to find a lover."


    "Nonsense, they don''t know who I am." Song Qingshu had a headache. He roughly guessed that Xue Baochai and Huang shannu were worried about something when they saw that they didn''t go back.


    At this time, the woman in yellow shirt was looking at the warriors in the kingdom of Jin: "you''ve been trying to prevent them from coming out to meet each other. Has Jia Baoyu been killed?"


    Xue Baochai on one side was startled when she heard the speech. She tried her best to tell her that it was not possible, but Jia Baoyu didn''t come out after they had been here for so long, which was really worrying.


    Ouyang Feng said with a joking smile: "the girl is too thoughtful. Two boys and girls have endless topics to talk about together. Is it really jealous that the girl is so nervous?"


    The yellow shirt girl''s angry color flashed by: "who is rare to eat his vinegar, others treat him as a treasure, but I don''t pay any attention to him. He wants to make love with your little princess. I don''t care, but this time I''m responsible for the safety of the group. At least you call him out and let me make sure of his safety. Then they can get along with each other as they like."


    Ouyang Feng also had a headache at this time. He had just said all the things he wanted to say and could say, but he couldn''t stand it. The two women kept shouting to see Jia Baoyu.


    There is so much noise outside that people inside never show up. It''s really suspicious.


    If facing other people, Ouyang Feng doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them, but these two women seem to have a lot to do with song Qingshu. They can''t fight or scold, which makes him in a dilemma.


    "Arm bow, ready!" Seeing that there was no movement inside, Huang shannu finally lost her last bit of patience. With her hands up, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty drew their bows and aimed at the people of the Jin Dynasty.


    Xue Baochai bit her teeth and made a gesture. The people of the Imperial City Department also came out of the scabbard and were ready to fight.


    Seeing this, the people of Jin also drew out their weapons one after another, and the situation was imminent.


    At this time, a confused voice sounded: "sister Bao, Miss Yang, what are you doing?"


    Everyone''s eyes subconsciously turned in the past, saw Jia Baoyu came out of the room, looking at the crowd with a puzzled face.


    Seeing that he was safe and sound, Xue Baochai could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The yellow shirt girl was not so polite and asked, "what are you doing? Why did you come out now? "


    Song Qingshu looked innocent: "nothing, just playing chess."


    "Playing chess?" Yellow shirt female feel teeth some itch, "don''t you hear the outside movement, almost fight for you."


    "Too focused..." Song Qingshu smiles and knows how untenable his reason is.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so noisy on the floor at night." Suddenly there was a lazy and tender voice behind him. When song Qingshu looked back, his eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    It turns out that at this time of wanyanchongjie, the clothes are a bit irregular, and the hair is a bit messy, but no one will feel ugly. On the contrary, they are more and more charming. Combined with the delicate flush and shyness on their faces, all of them show such a kind of smile.


    "It''s a fine play!" Song Qingshu has a headache. Xue Baochai''s face is very blue. She turns around and leaves. Huang shannu stares at him and asks her men to leave.


    In this way, a tense situation came to a dramatic end.


    "What on earth do you want to do? Is the honor of your daughter''s family gone?" Song Qingshu pulls Wanyan Chongjie''s hand into the room and says angrily.


    "I didn''t say anything. It''s just that the two women''s thoughts are dirty, and they think of those messy things." Wanyan reorganized his clothes, and his tone was full of schadenfreude.


    Song Qingshu also wanted to teach her a lesson. Suddenly someone came to tell her that a group of unidentified people came here quickly!

 Chapter 2104

    Song Qingshu and Wanyan Chongjie go out to check. They find that geerdan and his party come to the door. A group of people are covered with blood and armor. It is obvious that they have experienced a fierce battle before.


    Gerdan learned that this was the site of the missions of the Jin and Song dynasties. Although he was very strange how the two feuds got together, he sent people to the two countries for help.


    Huang shannu and Xue Baochai were angry, and they noticed the situation of their group. They were worried that taking them in would cause trouble, so they didn''t pay any attention to them.


    On the contrary, Wanyan Chongjie didn''t hesitate. He sent people to welcome them in and provide them with hot water and food. He also sent doctors to bandage the wounded soldiers.


    Gerdan was greatly grateful and said in a deep voice: "Jungar Khanate will remember the friendship between the kingdom of Jin and the little prince for generations!" Wanyan Chongjie has returned to her usual dress. Gerdan is so shocked that she doesn''t see that she is a woman disguised as a man for a moment.


    One side of the little Lord also saluted and said: "Wushuang city also remembers the kindness of the little prince today. If the little prince has a chance to go to the western regions in the future, we will certainly honor the guests."


    Through the conversation just now, we have learned that the main name of wushuangcheng Shaocheng is Dugu Ming. Song Qingshu secretly said that he was strange. He thought that his swordsmanship had the shadow of Dugu Qiubei before. Does Dugu Qiubei really have something to do with wushuangcheng?


    "Khan and the little city master are serious," Wan Yan said with a polite smile. Instead of mentioning anything else, he said, "I''ve sent someone to clean up the rooms for you two. You''re running all the way. It''s better to have a rest earlier."


    Song Qingshu secretly gives her a thumbs up. It is clear that even if Gerdan and his family don''t speak, they will help each other because of the warring relationship between Jin and Mongolia. But Wanyan Chongjie doesn''t show this from beginning to end. It will be better if they ask for help.


    Sure enough, after a short hesitation, Gerdan arched his hand and said, "although it''s hard to say it, I have an invitation. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Wanyan heavy festival also very cooperate with the ground: "sweat, but say no harm."


    Song Qingshu secretly make complaints about them. These people speak so routines, are they filming ancient costume TV dramas?


    Gerdan said: "just in order to cover our breakout, we have companions who broke up behind us and fell into the encirclement of the demons of destiny. I don''t know how they are now, and I don''t know if your country can send someone to help them?"


    Wanyan Chongjie didn''t agree immediately, but said with a embarrassed face: "we didn''t bring many people this time, and all of them are shouldering heavy responsibilities. The people of destiny''s sect have high martial arts skills and a large number of people. I''m afraid we''ll lose a lot in the past, and provoke a strong enemy out of thin air..."


    Song Qingshu is eager to take Wanyan Chongjie and kiss her. Although she is not old, she is very alert. She even knows that human nature is like this. The easier it is to get something, the less precious it is. On the contrary, it is something that costs a lot of money, and the more precious it is.


    Gerdan was also a wise man. He knew his elegance by hearing the string. He immediately said, "if your country is willing to help, we Zhungeer will make an appointment with the state of Jin as a country of brothers. From now on, the friends of the state of Jin will be our friends, and the enemies of the state of Jin will be our enemies."


    Wanyanchongjie scolds the old fox secretly. Doesn''t this make Gerdan''s enemies become the enemies of the kingdom of Jin? Of course, both sides have a common enemy Mongolia, so she doesn''t mind very much.


    Seeing that the other side refused to comment, Gerdan also knew that his proposal was not sincere enough, and then said, "in addition, we will send you 50 camel guns to show our gratitude."


    "Camel cannon?" Song Qingshu was surprised.


    Gerdan looked at him curiously. He obviously didn''t understand why a Song Dynasty man was here. However, seeing Wan Yan Chongjie asked him to participate in such a confidential meeting, he hesitated for a moment and explained to him, "when we were fighting with Afghans and Mughal people, the weapons we captured from them were loaded on camels, Even the most elite cavalry of the upper Mongols are not inferior at all. "


    "Do you have any real objects?" Song Qingshu stands up, he is really interested.


    He has been in the upper position for a long time, and he has an unquestionable temperament. Gerdan instinctively asked his men to bring a camel over, and said with regret: "it''s a pity that few of them are brought here this time, and it''s not suitable for melee, and it can''t be used in places like inns. Otherwise, he would not be so embarrassed by the demons taught by heaven."


    Soon a camel was led into the house, and saw a long tubular weapon on the camel saddle, like a gun but not a gun, like a gun but not a gun.


    Song Qingshu walked in and looked at it carefully. He found that it was very similar to a camel carrying a rifle, but it was much bigger than a rifle, and said that the gun was too small.


    Although there is no direct demonstration of the actual effect, the song Qingshu can roughly guess its function, and its power is certainly not as powerful as the red artillery of the Qing Dynasty,


    However, it should be more powerful than the three eyes blunderbuss of the Ming Dynasty. Besides, they are installed on camels and their mobility is guaranteed. Therefore, they are not inferior to the Mongolian cavalry who are good at riding and shooting. No wonder they have been able to compete with Mongolia in the western regions for so many years.


    Seeing that Wanyan Chongjie didn''t express his opinion, Dugu Ming clenched his teeth and said, "we have six unique skills in wushuangcheng, which are popular in the western regions. If the little prince is interested, we can give you a unique skill."


    "Young city master!" The men nearby quickly dissuade them. They want to know that these unique skills are all secrets of no two cities. How can they be given to outsiders.


    "I have my own discretion!" Dugu Ming snorts. He can''t bear to give up his cold and arrogant fiancee. What''s more, he feels guilty for abandoning him just now, so all of a sudden, he is out of blood.


    "Oh, I don''t know how many unique skills there are?" Wan Yan asked curiously.


    "Dragon subduing leg, Tathagata palm, Qing Qing Qi, invincible hand, love of the city, holy spirit sword." While talking, Dugu Ming introduced the characteristics of each kind of martial arts and demonstrated it from time to time.


    Song Qingshu secretly shakes his head. Although the young city master knows a little about everything, he is obviously not proficient in all of them. Moreover, these kungfu skills look like incomplete versions, especially the love of the city and the holy spirit sword, which are far from his power in memory.


    "What''s the situation of love? Young city master, can you demonstrate it? " Wanyan Chongjie is a girl after all. She was attracted by the name of this martial art for the first time.


    "My fiancee will be able to teach the prince this martial arts skill." Dugu Ming is not a fool either. He knows that if he delays his time, all the people in Shuang Xiufu will be destroyed. I can imagine what kind of humiliation he will suffer if his cold and gorgeous fiancee and his mature and beautiful mother-in-law fall into the hands of those demons who practice the art of mending.


    "Well, save people first." Wanyan Chongjie knows that Shuang Xiufu''s people are out of danger. If they wait too long and ask them to come, Gerdan will realize that they are out of danger naturally and regret their promise.


    Wanyan Chongjie quickly arranged a team of cavalry to search for the direction of the town before going out. Gerdan said with some worry: "little prince, although the warriors of the kingdom of Jin are elite, there are many masters of destiny cult. I''m afraid these people..."


    Wan Yan said with a smile, "don''t worry about Khan. The leader of the team, Mr. Ouyang, is very famous in the Wulin. He is one of the five greatest western poisons in the Central Plains."


    "Is it Mr. Ouyang of Baituo mountain villa?" Dugu Ming let out a cry of surprise, which made him a little excited.


    "The young city master also knows him?" There are some accidents in wanyanchongjie.


    "Mr. Ouyang was powerful in the western regions for decades, and the influence of Baituo villa was not weaker than that of many city masters. But later, Mr. Ouyang left the western regions and went to the Central Plains, and Baituo villa gradually became lonely," Dugu Ming said with a bitter smile. "We will be relieved if Mr. Ouyang goes."


    Song Qingshu secretly said that he was strange. He thought that when he had a chance later, he would ask Ouyang Feng more about the western regions.

 Chapter 2105

    After about half an hour, Ouyang Feng has brought people back. The movement of the kingdom of Jin has not been hidden from the people in the Southern Song Dynasty. Those childe brothers were not concerned about themselves, but they were boiling when they saw Princess Shuang Xiu.


    One by one, they came out to chat up with them and kept hissing and teasing them. Many people even patted their chests to help them, intentionally or unconsciously boasting about how powerful their family was in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    "Man..." the woman in yellow shirt holds her chest in her hands and leans on the door, looking at the ugly people. She can''t help sneering.


    Xue Baochai''s cheek is hot, because her brother is the most active one. She keeps circling around other girls, and it''s him who blows so loud. After all, no one among these people can match their Xue family in terms of family power.


    "Xiao Sheng Xue pan, how dare you ask the girl''s name?" Xue pan assumed the most handsome posture, and others followed suit. Although she couldn''t see her face through the veil, her graceful and slim figure, picturesque eyebrows and Sai Xue''s skin all knew that she was a gorgeous beauty as long as she was not blind.


    It''s a pity that Princess Shuangxiu was cold and scornful of their enthusiasm, but it didn''t dampen the enthusiasm of the people. These dandies usually see women with low brows and good looks. It''s rare to see such a cool beauty. Moreover, it''s not pretending at all. Everything is natural and shows a kind of nobility, This temperament can not help but fascinate many childe brothers.


    Song Qingshu had been negotiating with the people in the house. Seeing that the people of Shuang Xiufu had arrived, they did not come in. They heard the commotion outside and worried that something might happen. A group of people came out to have a look at the situation.


    Seeing a group of Childe brothers pestering Princess Shuang Xiu, song Qingshu can''t help but laugh. The beauty is the focus everywhere. At the same time, it was strange that the beauty of Mrs. Shuang Xiu was not under the princess. Why did no one like Xue pan pester her?


    It turns out that in the Southern Song Dynasty, after all, etiquette prevailed. No matter how beautiful Mrs. Shuang Xiu was, her dress became intimate. In front of so many people, how dare these childe brothers from Lin''an pester their married wives and send them back to Lin''an, which will not make the family become the laughing stock of the whole capital?


    But I don''t worry about Princess Shuangxiu. As the saying goes, my fair lady is fond of her husband. It''s a good talk to send her back.


    Song Qingshu can see everything with a smile, but the others are not so generous. Seeing that his fiancee is entangled by so many young men, Dugu Ming suddenly pulls her face long and runs to push away the crowd.


    "Xian''er, are you ok?" Dugu Ming subconsciously wants to hold each other''s hand, but the girl turns around and avoids his contact.


    "If I have something to do, why bother the little city master?" Princess Shuang Xiu said coldly that although she didn''t like each other, she was still worried about his escape.


    Dugu Ming said with a bitter smile, "xian''er, I know you are blaming me, but in that case, I just stayed and everyone died together. It''s better to break through the encirclement and look for reinforcements. Don''t you think we''ll find reinforcements for you as soon as we get out of danger?"


    "Wait for you to find someone..." Princess Shuang - xiu snorted, but she didn''t say any more. The figure of Wei''an in the inn just now appeared in her mind. Ah, she left without saying goodbye. She didn''t even know her name and appearance. She still hopes to see him again in her life.


    At this time, Xue pan and others had recovered from their ignorance and looked at Dugu Ming with a bad look: "who are you? Don''t you see that other girls don''t want to talk to you? Why are you pestering her all the time? "


    Dugu Ming was already angry. Hearing what the other side said, he couldn''t help laughing: "who am I? I''m her fiancee, no, she''s my fiancee! "


    I''m so mad!


    When they heard his reply, Xue pan and others could not help their arrogance. If they really had an engagement, it would be hard for them to intervene. The people of Song Dynasty paid great attention to etiquette. If they had been engaged, ordinary people would not dare to interfere.


    Princess Shuang Xiu frowned: "who is your fiancee?"


    "Xian''er ~" Dugu Ming''s face changed.


    Princess Shuang Xiu said directly: "yes, there is always a tradition of marriage between wushuangcheng and Shuang Xiu Fu, but it''s not certain. I''ve never agreed to it. What''s more, this time you escape and abandon our mother and daughter, we won''t agree to it."


    "Xian''er, don''t make a fool of yourself." Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Mrs. Shuang Xiu hurried out to make ends meet and said to Dugu Ming, "young city master, xian''er has just gone through the danger, and her mood hasn''t recovered for a moment. I hope you don''t take it amiss."


    Dugu Ming reluctantly smiles: "what madam says is that I''m in a hurry and I''m abrupt with sister xian''er."


    Shuang Xiu''s wife took her daughter aside and whispered, "xian''er, don''t be petty. Shuang Xiu''s house and wushuangcheng have always been good friends. Don''t destroy this relationship because of you."


    Princess Shuang Xiu turned her lips: "Niang, you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk. You didn''t marry the city master Dugu in those years, but now you have to ask me to marry you."


    "I..." Mrs. Shuang Xiu suddenly said something and thought of some old things. She looked at the East and sighed. She didn''t want to persuade any more.


    "Cut, I thought I really got married. It turned out that it was just your one-sided speech." See double - repair Princess denied, Xue pan suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Son of a bitch, are you looking for a fight?" Dugu Ming was very angry. Although he heard that his family had great power in the Southern Song Dynasty, Wushuang city was far away from the western regions and did not border with the Southern Song Dynasty, so there was no need to be afraid of him.


    "Pretend what, you think I''m afraid of you." Although Xue pan is a little guilty, how can a man weaken his momentum at such a moment? He stares at each other and glances to the side, hoping that his sister will notice the situation and help me in time.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, song Qingshu and Wanyan Chongjie have come out. They still have a lot of business to talk about, but they don''t have time to watch these people quarrel.


    "You''re lucky." With the help of Wanyan Chongjie, Dugu Ming doesn''t want to blow her face, but points to Xue pan in the air with provocative eyes.


    "Damn, these barbarians are really hateful!" Xue pan smoothed his sleeve, but after all, he still knew how many pounds he had and didn''t rush up.


    Princess Shuang Xiu used to be indifferent, but when she looked at Song Qingshu, she suddenly trembled, and her beautiful eyes burst out with a look of disbelief.


    She couldn''t help but walk up to song Qingshu and stare at him blankly: "have we met before?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that I had changed my clothes. Can you recognize me? However, he was quick to respond and said with a smile, "do you women in the western regions chat up like this?"


    "No, it''s not..." even through the veil, everyone in the audience could notice that Princess Shuang Xiu''s face turned red. Although she was shy, she still blinked her big eyes and looked at the man in front of her carefully.


    Xue pan and others were all silly. They thought that just when we came to you, you looked like an iceberg beauty. When they saw Jia Baoyu, why did he become so active and enthusiastic? How handsome he was?


    Not to mention that Xue pan and others did not understand, even Huang shannu and Xue Baochai looked at Song Qingshu curiously, wondering how he seemed to have a lot of secrets after he came back this time?

 Chapter 2106

    Song Qingshu was also a little uncomfortable by Princess Shuang Xiu''s warm eyes. Wanyan Chongjie coughed heavily: "don''t stand outside. Let''s go in."


    The state of Jin and Jungar Khan share a common enemy. This time, there is an opportunity. Naturally, we need to discuss the details of cooperation.


    Other people were arranged to have a rest, and Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess, as the senior members of their group, naturally went into the house together. As for the Southern Song Dynasty, they all wanted to stay with Princess Shuang Xiu. But just now they were in trouble. People in the Southern Song Dynasty did not have the courage to pester them. After they went back, they complained that Huang shannu and Xue Baochai had just met their death. They were so angry that they rolled their eyes.


    After Zhungeer Khanate and his party entered the house, Gerdan introduced them to each other: "this is the wife of Shuang Xiufu, this is the princess of Shuang Xiufu, and this is the little prince of Jin..."


    "I''ve seen the little prince before."


    "Little girl Gu Zixian, I have seen the little prince."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu thought that it was no wonder that before these people were all immortal. It turned out that Princess Shuang Xiu was called Gu Zixian. At this time, he could not help thinking of yelunan immortal, who was also called xian''er. He had not seen her for a long time.


    When mother and daughter announced their names, Yingying saluted Wanyan Chongjie. She was beautiful and impeccable. Even Wanyan Chongjie couldn''t help praising her: "it''s really a pity that she can''t see her face. I don''t know if she can take off the veil and let Xiao Wang see her face?"


    "This..." Gu Ningqing''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her expression hesitated.


    Dugu Ming on one side was very upset because the prodigal sons of the Southern Song Dynasty pestered his fiancee. Now he sees that the prince of the kingdom of Jin is also interested in his fiancee, and his face is even more ugly. However, he has just been helped by the other party, and he is afraid of the power of the kingdom of Jin, so he does not dare to speak like Xue pan. He can only try to explain it


    "Little prince, please forgive me. For hundreds of years, they have passed down a rule that people who are not close relatives can''t be seen, or they will cause great disaster."


    Wanyan heavy Festival some accidents: "Oh, there are such strange rules?"


    Gu Ningqing said apologetically: "let the little prince laugh."


    Seeing that they are sincere and don''t like to tell lies, song Qingshu on one side can''t help thinking that when Mu Wanqing was veiled, she either killed the person who had seen her face or married each other, because Qin HongMian worried that her daughter would repeat her mistakes and be cheated by men, so she made such a strange rule. Why did Shuang Xiufu set similar rules? Is it true that the hostesses of Shuang - xiu''s mansion are all so beautiful? It''s just the so-called "beauty is in trouble". When a man sees her face, it''s easy to cause war and disaster?


    But where did the ancestors of Shuang Xiufu come from to be confident that every generation of heirs is at the level of beauty?


    But on second thought, the genes of Li Qiushui''s family are also so adverse. I think Shuang Xiufu has similar characteristics.


    "Ask him about wushuangcheng." Compared with these peach colored gossip, song Qingshu is more concerned about more important things.


    Hearing his message into the secret, Wanyan Chongjie nodded slightly and asked, "by the way, what''s the matter with the city master over there? It seems that there is no such saying in our Central Plains."


    Gu Ningqing replied in a soft voice: "the western regions are different from the Central Plains, where the land is fertile and there are many cities and towns. However, the environment in the western regions is bad, there are deserts everywhere and there is extreme water shortage, so only where there is water, there will be cities. Many of the rivers in the western regions are intermittent rivers, which will be cut off many times a year, so there are not many places to build cities. Yili, Kashgar, Yeerqiang, Hetian, Kuqa, Aksu, yingjishar, Turpan, Hami and so on are some of the most famous cities. Wushuang city is one of them. In a sense, these city masters can be regarded as the heads of a small country. "


    Gerdan took out a volume of map, pointed to it and explained: "our Zhungeer Khanate had its capital and Yili City, and the Huibu''s power was in Kashgar and Yeerqiang. Over the years, we have become horns of each other, plus the Ming religion in Kunlun mountain area, fighting with Mongolia together."


    Song Qingshu nodded, and finally understood the composition of various forces in the western regions. Referring to the Hui tribe, he thought of Huo Qingtong, who was not only good-looking, but also good at fighting. He led the Hui tribe to fight against the powerful Mongolia without losing ground. Last time I left, I didn''t know if I had a chance to meet him.


    In addition, she seems to be married to Mingjiao. It should be Zhang Wuji - no, mingzun''s fiancee. Do you want to remind her so that she doesn''t jump into the fire?


    Song Qingshu finally denied this idea. Although he was pitiful, he would not miss a big event for a woman. Now, the western region is relying on the joint efforts of the three families to hold down Mongolia. If there is a problem in the marriage agreement between Huo Qingtong and Zhang Wuji, and the alliance between the two sides is broken, Mongolia will be able to break each other, and more soldiers will be killed at that time.


    In the past, song Qingshu could not understand the ancient acts of making peace with relatives. He felt that the peace gained by sacrificing women''s happiness was really humiliating to men. But when he got to this position, he gradually changed his idea, because compared with the happiness of a woman, thousands of soldiers and people who did not leave a name in history books were much more important.


    By the way, since the last Zhenlong chess game, there has been no news of mingzun. He didn''t appear as planned in the last lingjiu palace fight, and this Xixia marriage recruitment didn''t show that the church participated. What was he doing?


    For mingzun''s silence, song Qingshu felt a kind of faint uneasiness. He always felt that he should be planning a big conspiracy.


    "Can I have this map?" Wanyan Chongjie knew that song Qingshu was interested in these things, but the Central Plains countries didn''t know much about the western regions, so he asked Gerdan.


    Gerdan was stunned and said with a smile, "of course, no problem."


    At this time, Gu Zixian, the silent Princess of Shuangxiu, suddenly asked, "don''t you know who this young master is?"


    See her line of sight landed in the song Qingshu body, Wanyan heavy Festival heart secretly scold a small fox spirit, unexpectedly ran to rob a man with me!


    Song Qingshu was stunned and replied, "I''m from the Southern Song Dynasty. My name is Jia Baoyu."


    "Jia Baoyu? That''s a nice name. " Gu Zixian muttered to himself.


    Wanyan Chongjie turned his lips and thought to himself, Baoyu, where is such a popular name? How can it compare with my brother Qingshu''s name? This Sao hoof is really lying with his eyes open.


    On one side, Dugu Ming''s face was not good, and his eyes were full of hostility when he looked at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu is also depressed. He thinks that your fiancee is so active. Why don''t you blame her and hate me.

 Chapter 2107

    Wanyan heavy festival light cough, directly interrupted Gu Zixian''s enthusiastic gaze: "just a little city master promised to take the love of the city as a gift of thanks, but he won''t, said to wait for the princess to come back to teach me, I don''t know if the princess can give me a solution now?"


    "The love of the city?" Gu Zixian looks at Dugu Ming suspiciously.


    Dugu Ming quickly explained what happened just now, and finally said, "thanks to the help of the little prince of Jin, you can get out of the difficulty."


    "There are other people who have saved us. What does it have to do with them?" Gu Zixian murmured in a low voice.


    "What did you say?" Dugu Ming was stunned, but he didn''t hear clearly.


    Gu Zixian''s eyes suddenly fell on Song Qingshu, and her lips rose slightly, swallowing the follow-up words: "nothing. If the little prince wants to learn the love of the city, he must first find a person with the same heart to practice together. Only when he learns, can he get twice the result with half the effort. Do you have a candidate for the little prince?"


    Wanyan Chongjie subconsciously looks at Song Qingshu on one side. Gerdan and his party don''t know that she is a woman disguised as a man. They are extremely cold in a moment. Do they think that all the nobles in the central plains are good at this? I don''t know who they are? It is reasonable to say that the little prince is petite and should be more inclined to the receiving side, but he is in a noble position. Is it really possible for him to fall under another man?


    Gu Zixian also looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, but he quickly denied the idea, thinking that a character like him, how could he think of himself, it must be our fault.


    Wanyan Chongjie also realized that he was impolite and his face was slightly hot. He said in a hurry, "this candidate won''t bother the princess. Just teach me, and I''ll find someone to practice together."


    Gu Zixian nodded: "no problem. It''s just that it''s late today. I''ll find time to talk with the little prince tomorrow."


    Gu Ningqing is puzzled. She thinks that her daughter, who has always been cold as ice, has suddenly become so enthusiastic today. Moreover, "love in the city" is a unique skill in the government. How can she agree to teach it to outsiders so easily?


    However, the Lord and his daughter have agreed, and Gerdan is testifying. At this time, she needs the protection of the state of Jin. She doesn''t say anything, but thinks that it''s time to teach the little prince a shrunken version of "love in the city". Anyway, most aristocrats like him are enthusiastic about practicing martial arts for a while, What''s more, "love in a fallen city" is a martial art they can do. Even if they do something fake, they won''t know.


    Wanyan heavy Festival not worry about him, very readily agreed: "this is good, tomorrow again like the princess consult."


    Hearing this, Dugu Ming can''t help but worry. After all, he is a man with noble status. He is also very handsome. Xian''er teaches him that it is inevitable for him to get in touch with each other. In case they fall in love with each other for a long time


    His association was interrupted by song Qingshu''s question: "I have a question to ask the young city master."


    Dugu Ming was stunned and said, "please tell me, young master." After guessing the relationship between the other party and the prince of the kingdom of Jin, he unconsciously wanted to be polite. After all, the relationship was so "intimate". If he offended the other party, it would be bad to blow some pillow wind at that time.


    "I don''t know what''s the relationship between seeking defeat alone and having no two cities?" Song Qingshu asked, while carefully staring at his eyes, never let go of the slightest change in expression.


    "To be defeated alone?" Dugu Ming said with a blank face, "the city leaders of wushuangcheng are all Dugu, but I''ve never heard of the name of Dugu Qiubai. Is it related to wushuangcheng?"


    "Just casually ask, little city Lord don''t know even if." Seeing that he didn''t look like a faker, song Qingshu also had some doubts. He was sure that there was a shadow of Dugu Ming''s sword intention, but it was not so obvious.


    Gu Zixian asked curiously, "it seems to be a very powerful person to listen to this name."


    Song Qingshu nodded and recalled the inscription of Dugu left in the sword tomb. He couldn''t help but look fascinated: "yes, a character living in the legend."


    Then Wan yanchongjie and Gerdan discussed some details of their future cooperation. Until it was very late later, they arranged to go back to their rooms to have a rest. Fortunately, although the temple was deserted, there were still many rooms.


    Seeing off the crowd, song Qingshu was about to leave. Wanyan Chongjie gently held him. His big eyes were full of water, and his face was flushed. "In fact, you don''t have to go."


    When song Qingshu looked back, she saw that her delicate face was more beautiful than peach blossom under the flickering candle light. She was still young in Ming Dynasty, but her long and charming eyes were just like a thousand year old fox spirit.


    "He''s a born monster." Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. Rao Shi, who was used to seeing Fengyue, was almost defeated by this sultry look.


    With great perseverance, song Qingshu said dryly: "don''t play around. Go to bed early."


    "Don''t treat people like children." Wan Yan said with dissatisfaction.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "isn''t it?"


    Wanyan heavy Festival a chest: "people where small? What''s more, some of the little sisters in the capital now have children. "


    Song Qingshu has to admit that in some ways, she is really not young, and she has begun to be feminine. In addition, the customs of the world make her old enough to get married. It''s a pity


    "Chongjie, you should know, me and you..." Song Qingshu sighed. Before he finished, he was pressed on his lips by the girl''s cold fingers.


    "I know what you want to say, but we don''t mind. What do you mind? And this is a common thing in the world among the royal family."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "you don''t understand, the place I came to is quite different from your customs here... Forget it, it''s hard to explain the reason. Go to sleep first." He is worried that no matter how strong his will is, he will be softened if he stays here.


    Wanyan Chongjie tilted his head slightly and looked at his back. After a long time, he said with a smile, "although I don''t understand what brother song is worried about, I will wait all the time."


    "Er..." Song Qingshu, who just came out of the room, almost staggered, thinking that the little girl didn''t listen to me at all.


    Back in the West Chamber of the temple, the Southern Song mission was stationed here. I thought Xue Baochai and Huang shannu would come to ask him some questions. Who knew that they didn''t pay any attention to him when they thought he was in the air.


    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu goes back to his room to wash and lie down. As a result, his eyes just come to his mind. He just feels that his heart is full of evil fire and he can''t sleep.


    "I didn''t expect that I would not be as good as that old joke." Song Qingshu sighed.


    At this time, a gentle voice came slowly to the west wing, just as Xue pan came out to release the water. When he saw the other side, he was so excited that he was like a pug: "the princess is so coincidental, we are really predestined to meet each other like this."


    The visitor was Gu Zixian, Princess Shuangxiu. She was also startled by Xue Pan: "it''s Mr. Xue."


    Xue pan is more and more happy. When she saw her so cold before, she thought that she didn''t care about men. It turned out that she kept her name in mind. Was it because she was deeply impressed by my son''s Yushulinfeng?


    "Did the princess come to me on purpose?" Xue pan felt a little thirsty, and his heart was about to jump out with joy.


    Gu Zixian was stunned and shook her head subconsciously: "no, I''m here to find Mr. Jia."


    Xue Pan''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. At that moment, he seemed to hear something broken.

 Chapter 2108

    Snowflakes are floating, the north wind is blowing, and the world is vast


    Xue pan didn''t know why. He couldn''t help coming up with such a picture in his mind. After a long time, he eased his breath and forced out a smile and asked, "what''s the matter with the princess looking for Baoyu so late?"


    Gu Zixian frowned and showed a trace of impatience in her eyes: "what''s the matter with you?" The customs of the western regions should have been more direct, not as euphemistic as that of the Central Plains.


    Xue pan felt that his heart was about to break. He wanted to go away in a fit of anger, but he could not bear to move away because of the faint fragrance from the other side and his beautiful eyes. He had to comfort himself that the customs in the western regions were different, and the other side certainly didn''t hurt himself intentionally.


    After thinking about it, he decided to kindly remind the other party: "I mean it''s so late at the princess''s house. If you go to the man''s room in the middle of the night, it''s bad for the princess''s reputation."


    Gu Zixian tilted her head slightly: "I don''t care. Why are you so nervous?"


    "Me Xue pan almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. As a son of a noble family, he has self-respect even if he is a dandy. How can he not be angry when a woman says that?


    Hum, angrily turned to leave, thought I''ll deal with you after his mother is cheap!


    Seeing the other side''s back, Gu Zixian suddenly moved in her heart and said softly, "Mr. Xue, wait a moment."


    Hearing her call, Xue pan turned around and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, princess?" At the same time, he secretly despised himself. It was really cheap, but looking at the other party''s tall and moving posture and the faint fragrance in the air soon diluted those emotions in his heart.


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Xue something." Gu Zixian thought of asking for something from the other side, so she deliberately softened her tone.


    "I don''t dare to ask you. If you have something to say, I will tell you everything." Although she couldn''t see each other''s face, she could feel that she was smiling from her curved eyebrows. Xue Pan''s body was half crisp when she thought of each other laughing at herself.


    "I want to know what kind of person is Mr. Jia?" Gu Zixian looked at him expectantly.


    Xue Pan''s smile suddenly froze on his face. Why did he suddenly feel like crying?


    "Mr. Xue, Mr. Xue?" Gu Zixian was puzzled. Why did the other party suddenly start to be in a daze? "Don''t you know? I''ll ask someone else. "


    "I know, I know." Xue Pan had to knock off his teeth and swallow, "Baoyu and I know each other very well. We are iron brothers."


    He said these words with his teeth clenched.


    "Eh ~" Gu Zixian blinked, waiting for the following text with a very interesting look.


    As if she could see stars in her eyes, Xue pan was about to cry, but he had to reply, "Baoyu is the son of Jia Sidao, the former Prime Minister and the secret envoy."


    "Well, it''s a famous family." Gu Zixian seemed to be a little happy in her tone.


    Xue pan almost cursed his mother. He thought that before I introduced my family to you, it was almost the same, but you didn''t say anything.


    "The family background is really good, but his father passed away not long ago, which is not as good as before." Xue pan thought it depends on what you say.


    "Ah?" Gu Zixian exclaimed, "it turns out that he still has such a miserable life experience, but he didn''t feel it at all. It can be seen that he is such a strong man in psychology."


    Xue Pan can''t make complaints about it. How can your brain loop be different from the average person? In this case, shouldn''t we say that Jia''s name is Bo Liang or unfilial?


    Xue pan decided to continue to take strong medicine: "Baoyu is a famous evil star in Lin''an City. She not only likes to tease the servant girls in her family, nibble the rouge on their faces every day, but also likes to linger in the place of fireworks. It can be said that there are his friends everywhere in Lin''an City."


    Gu Zixian blinked her eyes, and the red lips said, "if you can attract so many confidants, you are really charming."


    Xue pan looked at her as if you were teasing me. After confirming that the other party really thought so, he thought, are the women in the western regions different from those in the Central Plains? They all appreciate this kind of thing?


    So he also decided to reveal his brilliant deeds appropriately: "in fact, I didn''t tell the girl before that Baoyu and I are iron brothers. We often go out and go to brothels together, and there are more confidants than him. They are called little overlord of Lin''an."


    Who knows Gu Zixian''s brow frowned: "that means that you took master Jia to that kind of place before?"


    Xue pan felt that something was wrong, but he nodded instinctively.


    Gu Zixian said faintly: "master Jia is a fairy like figure. Master Xue should not influence him too much in the future."


    Xue pan felt that he was almost autistic. What was wrong with him just now? He had to stay and answer her question. However, seeing that he was so beautiful, he couldn''t get angry with her, so he had to blame Jia Baoyu for all this. He thought that the asshole was not only soaking my sister, but also hooking up with his future sister-in-law.


    As for Gu Zixian''s refusal to acknowledge his relationship with him, Xue pan never thought that he had unilaterally declared his sovereignty over her.


    "By the way, does Master Jia know martial arts?" Gu Zixian asked her the most interesting question.


    "Martial arts?" Xue pan finally came to the spirit, "ha ha ha, Baoyu is famous for his weak writing. It''s strange that he can master martial arts. If the princess is interested in martial arts, you can come to me. I am strong and strong. I have learned martial arts from famous teachers since I was a child. "


    "You?" Gu Zixian looked at him. His eyes were flighty, his breath was disordered, and his steps were flighty. Although he knew martial arts, he was not very good at it.


    Soon he didn''t care about him. Instead, he thought about Jia Baoyu. He thought to himself, why did he hide his martial arts from the public? Was he preventing any danger or preparing any plan?


    He is really a man full of mystery and charm.


    Seeing that the intelligence has been inquired about, Gu Zixian is not interested in wasting time with Xue pan. After leaving him, he goes to the room where song Qingshu is.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly frowned slightly. Looking back, he found that Xue pan was following him reluctantly. Gu Zixian couldn''t help saying, "is there anything else you want to talk to me about, Mr. Xue?"


    "No, nothing. I''ll go back now." Xue pan replied in a flurried way that the other person''s eyes were too bright, as if they could penetrate his heart, so that he could not have the idea of telling lies.


    Gu Zixian kept watching him until he really turned around and left, and then he continued on his way.


    In a room not far away, Xue Baochai pushed open a window and looked at her back. She thought to herself, what is this woman going to do? Is it shameful to go to a man''s room so late? However, she shouldered the responsibility of escorting the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty and didn''t want to make a fuss. What''s more, she was a princess of a country. She was also worried about leading to diplomatic disputes, so she didn''t go out to stop it.


    The girl in yellow shirt next door was also thoughtful. She thought that just now, she was constantly searching for information. Did she really come to the Southern Song Dynasty? It seems that we should be on guard.


    When she comes to the door of song Qingshu, Gu Zixian stops and is about to knock on the door. She suddenly withdraws her hand. She finds that she is a little nervous. This is something that hasn''t happened in many years. For so many years, only men are at a loss in front of her. How can she be flustered?


    But it happened that she was nervous and her heart beat faster. She rearranged her dress again and confirmed that there was no negligence in her appearance. Then she knocked on the other party''s door again.

 Chapter 2109

    Song Qingshu was lying on the bed at this time. He heard the knock on the door and asked, "who is that?"


    Gu Zixian''s heart beat even harder. She bit the corner of her lip and then replied softly, "it''s me, master Jia."


    "What''s the matter?" A slightly blunt answer came from the room.


    Gu Zixian was wronged. She didn''t expect that the other person''s tone would be so cold. A girl came to him in the middle of the night, and she was still a beautiful girl. Shouldn''t a normal man be excited.


    However, she quickly reflected that this man was different from other men. How could such a fairy like character be like other people? Xue Pan''s coquettish appearance just appeared in his mind, and he obviously felt that the man inside was extraordinary.


    Hearing the voice of Shuang Xiufu princess, song Qingshu also had some doubts: "what''s the matter with the princess looking for me so late?" I was just aroused by Wanyan Chongjie. At this time, I saw a beautiful girl. Do you want to sleep at night?


    "I want to talk to you. It''s not convenient to talk outside. Can I come in?" Gu Zixian didn''t think there was anything wrong with his attitude when he knew that he was extraordinary. Instead, she looked uneasily at the other rooms nearby. It was too noisy for her to come to him in the middle of the night. The windows of some rooms seemed to have been pushed open. She felt the warmth of some eyes in the dark. She always felt embarrassed when she stood outside.


    Hearing the meaning of her words, song Qingshu was slightly stunned. He understood her dilemma and got up to open the door for her: "princess, please wait a moment." Why are you always so understanding? A person is too good to cover up.


    When I opened the door, I saw a tall and graceful lady standing in front of the door. I didn''t know what she was worried about. She turned to observe the situation behind her. She was beautiful and elegant. She had an elegant temperament. No wonder so many people peeped at her secretly.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Gu Zixian gently turned back her long jade neck. Song Qingshu suddenly saw that the woman was elegant and elegant, noble and beautiful, with a pair of water cutting eyes. It seemed that she was tender and ready to flow out of the water,


    Song Qingshu can''t help admiring. The women in Shuang Xiufu are all beautiful and graceful, and they are so gentle. It''s no wonder that other young men flock to them one by one.


    If Xue pan knew what he thought on the side, he would spit on his face. He was so gentle that he looked at him


    Cold, arrogant and indifferent, people dare not be forced to look down on, a posture of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    Song Qingshu is what kind of person, what kind of waves have not seen these years, a little girl, even if she is beautiful, it is difficult to make him feel embarrassed.


    Staring at him as if he were a real person, Gu Zixian had a feeling that she was not in front of him. However, it was different from the obscene and possessive perversion of those disgusting men. It was a kind of appreciation from the heart, and the sight would not cause her displeasure.


    But Rao is like this, Gu Zixian is still bumped by the deer, as if with great fear and shame, hanging his head to the protruding chest, and saying in a sweet voice: "can I go in?"


    "Of course." Song Qingshu smiles, not to mention that the other party is still a pleasant beauty, there is no reason to refuse.


    After Gu Zixian entered the room, she subconsciously closed the door with her backhand, which made song Qingshu pick her eyebrows: "the princess wandered around in the middle of the night, be careful that she got into the wrong bed."


    Gu Zixian''s face turned a little red when she heard what he said. If other men said this to her, she would definitely turn away immediately. But it happened that the words came out of his mouth. It was not disgusting, but had a natural and uninhibited temperament. What was more gratifying was that it made him more approachable, On the contrary, it''s not like the sense of alienation in the cloud at the beginning.


    "If the door is open and seen by those who do good things, there will inevitably be some gossip tomorrow." Gu Zixian realized that the other party meant that she was closing the door. She didn''t want to be seen as a casual woman and explained quickly.


    What is found in a suspicious position of song and Qing Dynasty? Do you make complaints about the name of the vegetable field? Do you really think it is not clear when you close the door?


    As for his own reputation in this respect, he never paid much attention to it. What''s more, he now sees people in the way of Jia Baoyu. Even if he gets a bad reputation, what''s the matter with his song Qingshu?


    "The door has been closed, and now it''s still in the dead of night. Are you not afraid of what I will do to you?" Song Qingshu is still curious.


    Gu Zixian''s heart jumped, but she soon regained her composure: "I don''t think a person like you will do anything to me?"


    "I''m not sure." Song Qingshu can only sigh that these women are so heartless and indifferent to a man. They are interested in a man, but they can make up all kinds of reasons for each other.


    Gu Zixian was just smiling. When he heard that Yan''s face suddenly changed, he took off a jade flute from his waist and directly attacked the opponent''s acupoints. Although the weapon is not a real sword, any weapon can kill people in the hands of experts.


    What''s more, this jade flute is crystal clear and incomparable in color. At first sight, it''s specially made. It''s no less powerful than a real sword with the sword technique of wushuangcheng.


    The two of them had a good talk before. How could they know that the other side was suddenly in trouble? What''s more, they were so close that song Qingshu was unprepared.


    If it was a different person, he might have been intrigued in this case. However, song Qingshu''s cultivation had reached the point where he wanted to do what he wanted. He immediately grabbed her wrist, pulled it along with the situation, put her own arm around her neck, and restrained her from the back.


    "You and I have no injustice and no enmity. Why did the princess suddenly plot?" Song Qingshu asked coldly, thinking about who sent the other party, Gerdan or Mongolia? Before the Tianming sect besieged them, they were all playing a bitter game, just to deal with the Jin Dynasty and the Southern Song Dynasty?


    While he was thinking wildly, Gu Zixian was not nervous at all. Instead, she showed her face and laughed: "thank you for saving my life."


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped and pushed her aside directly, humming: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Gu Zixian''s eyes were like crescent moon, and her eyebrows were full of smiles: "I went out of my way to find out about Xue pan before. Mr. Jia is a famous dandy in Lin''an City, and he doesn''t know any martial arts at all."


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "what do you want to say?"


    Gu Zixian Yingying leaned back: "don''t worry about your kindness. I don''t mean to threaten you. No matter your kindness is deliberately clumsy or not really Jia Baoyu, I won''t disclose half of it."


    Song Qingshu stepped forward, an invisible momentum scattered, and his voice was a little chilly: "after all, the living can''t compare with the dead. They will keep secret."


    Oppressed by the opponent''s momentum, Gu Zixian felt as if her body had been imprisoned by her invisible hand. She couldn''t move at all, and even had difficulty breathing.


    Her face was a little pale, but she said hard: "my life was saved by my benefactor. If my benefactor wanted to kill me, I was willing to." Then he closed his eyes gently.


    Song Qingshu took a step forward, grabbed her neck directly, and said in a deep voice, "don''t play with me. Do you think I really dare not kill you?"


    Gu Zixian''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and she was obviously pinched to some pain: "if you don''t believe me, you can take off my veil and have a look."


    "Is it poisonous smoke or concealed weapon? Do you think I will be afraid?" Song Qingshu sneered and directly pulled off her veil, then was stunned.

 Chapter 2110

    After the veil is untied, what comes is not the poisonous smoke or concealed weapons, but a delicate face that can''t find any flaws, with bright eyes and snow skin, Qiong nose and red lips, and a special beauty between the eyebrows and eyes.


    The candlelight in the room slanted on her face. I don''t know whether it was the candlelight or she.


    At this time, she was nervously looking at the man close at hand. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her heart was obviously very restless.


    Song Qingshu secretly praised her for her elegance and nobility. Most of the goddess in people''s dream is just like this. If those talented people like bees and butterflies in Lin''an City saw her true face, they would be more and more poetic and they don''t know what kind of words they would use to describe her beauty.


    But after all, song Qingshu had extraordinary knowledge. After a little stupefied, he said coldly, "how do you plan to seduce me with beauty?"


    Gu Zixian shook her head slightly and said in a soft voice, "of course not. It''s just that our descendants of Shuang Xiufu have abided by a rule over the years, that is, when they grow up, their looks can only be shown to their parents or future husbands..."


    At this point, her jade and glass like skin adds a few threads of agate like bright red color.


    Song Qingshu loosened her hand and pushed her aside. She said faintly, "I''ve had enough women. I''m afraid I''m not happy."


    Gu Zixian flashed a trace of embarrassment in her eyes, and quickly explained: "I didn''t mean that, but I didn''t mean to harm you in this way."


    Song Qingshu nodded to understand: "by the way, why do you Shuang Xiufu set such strange rules?"


    Listening to his soft tone, Gu Zixian breathed a sigh of relief: "I don''t know. Since I can remember, there have been such rules."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "now you show me your appearance. Your fiance, the young city master, is not mad when he knows."


    Gu Zixian bit her lip: "Dugu Ming is not my fiance." Seeing the other side''s look as if she didn''t believe it, she quickly explained: "there is a tradition of marriage between Wushuang city and Shuang Xiufu, but it''s not absolute. Just like my mother didn''t marry the Dugu City Master of this generation, and I don''t like the young city master of this generation, and I don''t want to marry him, so the marriage between the two sides has not been officially decided."


    "Oh," Song Qingshu suddenly became interested, "who did my wife marry in those years? I don''t think you''ve mentioned it before. "


    Gu Zixian''s eyes flashed a trace of hatred: "I don''t know the situation of that man, only know that he abandoned his wife and daughter, my mother has always hated him."


    Song Qingshu was a bit surprised. From Gu Zixian''s appearance, it was impossible for Shuangxiu''s wife''s appearance to be worse. What''s more, although she was veiled, she could still judge from her figure and eyebrows that she was a gorgeous beauty. Is there a man willing to leave such a wife?


    "May I have your name, my lord?" Gu Zixian asked suddenly.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "don''t you know my name?"


    Gu Zixian shook her head: "I learned from Mr. Xue that Mr. Jia had been missing for a long time. He came back suddenly not long ago, and his performance was very different from that before. In the past, Jia Baoyu was a dandy who didn''t know martial arts, but now he is a super master with unfathomable martial arts. In such a short time, he has to practice such top-level martial arts, It''s impossible. "


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I''m very curious. Why are you sure I''m the so-called... Benefactor?" You know, when he was in the inn, he was wearing a mask, and his clothes had been changed specially. It''s unreasonable that he was recognized.


    Gu Zixian''s face was flushed and gradually dispersed: "well, our Shuang Xiufu cultivation method is very special. We can sense some... Some special existence. Originally I thought it was just a legend. After all, there has never been the kind of feeling described in the book for more than ten years. But before, we were besieged by the people of destiny in the inn, and the benefactor fell from the sky. I knew it in an instant, It''s like the sun rising in the dark, so I can recognize him even though he''s masked and dressed


    Song Qingshu was a little surprised. He thought, is it their double mind cultivation method and my joy Zen cultivation method that have a reaction?


    "Tell me your mental skills." Song Qingshu said naturally.


    "Ah?" Gu Zixian''s mouth is O-shaped. She feels that the number of times she blushes today is more than that of the past ten years.


    "If you don''t want to." With song Qingshu''s current accomplishments, we naturally don''t covet each other''s martial arts, but want to judge whether there is a relationship between them, otherwise why there is such a magical connection.


    "Not unwilling, just..." Gu Zixian twisted the corner of her dress nervously, feeling that it was hard to say something. However, seeing the other side''s look, she was worried that the refusal would brush his mind, so she had to nod her head and say, "I''m just worried that the eunuch association might misunderstand some of them... Forget it, with the ability of the eunuch, it will not be like ordinary people''s imagination."


    "Well?" Song Qingshu felt a little puzzled. How could the other party''s hesitation be difficult to say?


    Gu Zixian was about to say the pithy formula when she suddenly felt a move in her heart and looked at the man in front of her with expectation: "can you show me your true face?"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes became sharp: "are you talking about conditions?"


    "No, no," Gu Zixian said with a quick hand, "it''s just that I need to see the real appearance of my benefactor when I demonstrate the double mind cultivation method later."


    "And such a demand?" Song Qingshu was very surprised, but judging from the other person''s look and tone, it was really her sincere words, not a fake. I thought how strange the martial arts of Shuang Xiufu was.


    "Yes." Gu Zixian''s head almost reached his towering chest.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and took off the human skin mask: "my identity is very sensitive. I can''t let out any information, so you can''t mention it or draw it."


    He can''t help but be careless. Women of this age are always proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. If she is free to paint her appearance and is seen by people who know her, her identity will be revealed immediately.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, she just looked at herself in a daze, with a strange look. Song Qingshu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Zixian blushed and said in a low voice, "I just didn''t expect that my father was so young." Before, the other party seriously injured many old demons who had been famous for decades in the inns. That Kung Fu was really amazing. Everyone guessed the origin of him. Although there are different opinions, one thing is the same, that is, the other party must be very old. Otherwise, how can he practice it?


    I don''t know how young and handsome I am when I see him with my own eyes.


    "Can we start now?" Song Qingshu reminded.


    Gu Zixian woke up with a start. The sound was like a mosquito.


    Song Qingshu was waiting for her to tell her the formula of Shuang xiuxin. Suddenly, she saw her hands on her belt. As if there was no friction in her skin, the robe on her shoulder naturally slipped, revealing her body like white jade.


    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t expect it to unfold like this.

 Chapter 2111

    Gu Zixian lowered her head, and a red halo rose from her neck. Her eyes were flowing, and the shyness between her eyebrows was pitiful: "there is no secret script for our Shuang Xiufu mental arts."


    Looking at the dazzling white carcass in front of him, song Qingshu felt that his throat was dry: "if you don''t have a secret script, you can dictate it to me. Why do you take off your clothes?"


    Gu Zixian''s head was close to her chest: "there is no secret script, no pithy formula, no so-called mental method, only the feeling of the body. Shuang Xiufu is passed on from generation to generation in this way, feeling each other''s internal movement route."


    "In this way?" Although the other side didn''t say it clearly, song Qingshu can roughly guess that the most important thing of the double mind cultivation method is the movement route of the true Qi. Under the most intimate relationship, the two people let go of the restriction of the body, feel the movement of the true Qi in the other side''s body, and accept the guidance of the other side. Unless they are absolutely trustworthy, they will give their lives to the other side, They want you to live, they want you to die.


    "That''s how you learned it?" Song Qingshu can''t help but ask, although he just met each other, the man''s innate psychology makes it difficult for him to accept that a beautiful woman has such a close relationship with other people.


    "Yes," Gu Zixian was quick witted, and quickly guessed his worries. Then he said, "my mother taught me that at the beginning."


    A picture of a mature and beautiful body entangled with a young girl comes to mind. Song Qingshu can''t help touching his nose for fear of nosebleed.


    "Eun Gong, the double mind cultivation method can''t be dictated. Only when you wait for the most... Intimate state, Eun Gong can feel it by himself." Gu Zixian is full of autumn waves. Her eyes are very moist, as if they are about to seep water.


    Song Qingshu tried to dispel the confused reverie in his mind, sighed and said, "doesn''t the princess know what this means?"


    "I know." Gu Zixian''s voice is very small, with a trace of tremor.


    "Then I don''t understand. We''ve just met each other. Why are you so rash?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "But I will." Gu Zixian raised her head with determination and determination in her eyes.


    Aware of the slight frown, Gu Zixian quickly explained: "I''m not a frivolous woman, but our Shuang Xiufu has a predestined mission. Although I don''t like Dugu Ming, I can only follow the tradition to marry him in the end. I can''t resist this fate. The only thing I can do is to find someone I like first, even if I can''t stay together forever, But it''s worth living to have a sweet memory. "


    "It''s just that I haven''t met a man who makes me excited all the time, and other people can''t even compare with Dugu Ming, until I met my benefactor," Gu Zixian said, biting her lips. Although she was shy in her heart, she knew that if she missed the opportunity, she would not come back. She continued to pluck up her courage and said, "I don''t know what happened, I''m still attracted to you. You''re like a hot flame, and I''m like a moth. "


    Song Qingshu sighed: "moths to the fire, there is no good end." From each other''s words, he vaguely understood her mentality. Maybe from the beginning of remembering, everyone instilled in her the idea that she would marry the little Lord of matchless city in the future, and made her live in a state of mind without thinking about the future. As the saying goes, when things go to extremes, she will have a bold idea that is difficult to contain one day. Then she happened to encounter the attraction between her own skills and her mental skills, so she boldly took this step.


    "But no matter how many times you do it again, the moth will come to the fire." Gu Zixian bravely looked at the man in front of her, with some inexplicable brilliance in her eyes.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t respond, Gu Zixian''s figure in her eyes faded gradually. She picked up her robe from the ground and said in a low voice: "it seems that I''m wishful thinking."


    Seeing each other''s heartbreaking appearance, song Qingshu knows that his behavior hurts others'' self-esteem too much. After all, there is nothing more hurtful than a woman who takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms.


    Song Qingshu walked over, gently raised her clean chin, looked at her delicate and flawless face, and noticed the faint tears in her eyes. Her heart softened and her voice softened: "princess, don''t get me wrong, I just didn''t think about how to deal with our relationship."


    As he approached, Gu Zixian felt the inexplicable attraction more and more difficult to resist, and her whole body could not help falling down and falling in his arms.


    Song Qingshu did not respond, a soft lip stuck up.


    Song Qingshu''s heart beat faster when he felt the sweet smell of the young girl''s youth. At this time, he also faintly noticed that there was an inexplicable attraction on the other side. He thought that there was some inexplicable connection between Shuang - practice and Huanxi - Zen.


    At this time, it''s not gentlemanly to let a woman take the initiative. Song Qingshu gently hugs her slender waist and puts her soft body in his arms.


    Where is the girl''s opponent, she was soon kiss Jiao - gasp repeatedly, all delicate and soft to melt.


    Maybe it''s from the western regions. Gu Zixian is whiter and taller than the women in the Central Plains. Where she should be fat, where she should be thin and where she should be cocky, she should be cocky.


    Song Qingshu was infuriated by Wanyan Chongjie before, but it was hard to suppress him. He couldn''t help it. Just as he was about to go further, there was a knock at the door


    "Master Jia?"


    Gu Zixian immediately woke up from the confusion. She was wearing clothes in a hurry and looked frightened: "Oh, it''s my mother!"


    Song Qingshu is also depressed. What''s the matter? If you don''t play like this, are the mother and daughter playing with me on purpose?


    "What''s the matter, madam?" Song Qingshu did not immediately get up to open the door.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m here to pick up xian''er." Gu Ningqing''s voice rang out of the door. I couldn''t hear her emotion at this time.


    Then she called again: "xian''er, it''s time to go back to sleep."


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. People don''t give you an excuse at all. It means that she knows her daughter is in the room.


    "OK, I''ll be right out." Gu Zixian straightens up her dress while sticking out her tongue at Song Qingshu. Obviously, her mother''s dignity and her guilty conscience make her dare not resist.


    "I''m sorry." Gu Zixian looks at Song Qingshu with apology in her eyes.


    On the contrary, song Qingshu was happy: "why did he apologize?"


    Gu Zixian bit her lip: "I''ll find a chance to come to you later." Then he ran to the door without looking back.


    Seeing that her daughter''s cloud temples are scattered and her face is still red, Gu Ningqing can''t help but frown. However, their Shuang Xiufu skill is special, and they soon realize that their daughter hasn''t really broken her body. Just with a sigh of relief, they salute song Qingshu: "I''m sorry to disturb you so late."


    "It''s very important, madam." What song Qingshu can say, he is also very helpless.


    Gu Ningqing''s heart suddenly jumps, and subconsciously steps back to distance the two sides. Because I don''t know why, just the other side seems to exude a kind of inexplicable masculine attraction, which makes the Taoist heart in her Dantian restless.

 Chapter 2112

    "What''s the matter, madam?" Notice her strange, song Qingshu curiously asked.


    "No... nothing." Gu Ningqing gave an unnatural answer, thinking that he had been single for a long time, how could he have such a big reaction when he came into contact with a man? But it''s not unusual to contact people like Gerdan and wushuangcheng before.


    If she had never heard of men''s flattery, she might think that she was a man''s version of Shan Yuru, and she was so destructive to women. No wonder her daughter came to his house in the middle of the night, and she couldn''t even control herself. What''s more, her daughter, who had never been involved in the world, didn''t know what to do?


    At the thought of this, she clamped her legs unnaturally, worried that she would make a fool of herself if she stayed, so she casually dealt with it and took her daughter to leave in a hurry.


    Looking at the back of the two people who left in a hurry, song Qingshu had a hazy face and thought that the plot was not right. You should not question me fiercely. I should be the one who ran away?


    Gu Zixian was dragged to trot for a while, and finally couldn''t help wondering: "mother, how can you run so fast?"


    Gu Ningqing''s smooth oval face turned red. He felt guilty and became angry: "you''re lucky to say that you didn''t do such a shameful thing yourself. An unmarried girl ran to a man''s room in the middle of the night."


    "What''s so shady about that!" Gu Zixian thought that she was pursuing love, so she quit immediately.


    Seeing that she dared to talk back, Gu Ningqing became more and more annoyed and pointed to her: "you see, the skirts are all in such a hurry, and the knot on the belt is wrong!" On weekdays, Gu Zixian was dressed by a group of people, and every detail was required to be scrupulous. The messy look she was wearing now clearly showed the difference.


    "And you look like you''re scattered and your face is red again. What did you do in it just now?" Gu Ningqing scolded angrily.


    "I didn''t do anything..." thinking of the scene in the room just now, Gu Zixian''s voice became lower and lower, obviously a little guilty.


    Gu Ningqing reached out and touched her daughter''s face, and said to her angrily, "my face is so hot! On weekdays, you are so clean. Why are you so... So... "


    She hesitated for half a day, but the word could not be uttered.


    Gu Zixian bit her lips and said, "I''m not doing that to everyone, just to him..."


    "Did he give you some dirty medicine?" Seeing the light in her daughter''s eyes, Gu Ningqing can''t help but think of the strange situation she just had, and asks in a hurry.


    "No ~" Gu Zixian hesitated for a moment and said to her ear, "in fact, he was the benefactor who saved us in the inn before?" Although he promised to keep it secret, his mother is his only relative in the world, and he helped him before, so it''s OK to tell her.


    "Is that him?" Gu Ningqing was stunned, and then showed a look of disbelief, "how can it be that the martial arts of eunuch is unfathomable, just like an immortal, how can he be such a young dandy?"


    "I tried. It''s really him." Gu Zixian thought of the handsome appearance when she just took off her mask, and her lips could not help rising slightly.


    "How?" Gu Ningqing was stunned and subconsciously looked at her legs.


    "Niang, where do you want to go?" Gu Zixian was ashamed for a moment. "It''s the breath. Although he was wearing a mask before, I saw him as if he felt a round of sun. I can''t be wrong."


    "Breath?" Gu Ningqing has a strange look in her eyes. In fact, she has a similar feeling. No wonder she felt that Jia Baoyu was a little familiar before. But I don''t know if because of her age, she is not so fanciful as her daughter. She can connect the two people who are seemingly unrelated.


    "What''s more, I''m afraid of something in case. I just attacked him by surprise and tried his martial arts. As a result, he stopped me immediately. His martial arts skills are the same as those in the inn before." Gu Zixian said triumphantly.


    Gu Ningqing believes his daughter''s judgment. Her daughter is young, but her martial arts are good. It''s impossible to admit her mistake in this aspect. Moreover, she thinks that the person''s breath is familiar: "no wonder you promised to teach them" love in the city "before." Think of before all, suddenly some suddenly.


    Gu Zixian pursed her lips and laughed: "if it wasn''t for your kindness, I would not have promised to give the secret of your family to each other easily."


    Gu Ningqing nodded, and then he couldn''t help sticking out his finger and poking his head: "but even if he is our life-saving benefactor, you don''t have to take your innocent body to thank him."


    Gu Zixian''s shame flashed away: "I''m not just repaying my kindness, but I can''t help falling in love with him, so I''m willing to..."


    Gu Ningqing was so angry that he laughed back: "you''ve only met a few times. You haven''t even seen him. How can you fall in love with him?"


    "Who says I haven''t seen him? Just now I saw his real face. He''s very handsome. He''s the same as I imagined. He''s more handsome than all the men I''ve seen before." Gu Zixian looks like a young girl.


    "Isn''t he who he is now?" Gu Ningqing was relieved immediately. Now Jia Baoyu is too fat and pink, which is totally different from his free and easy temperament. It turns out that this is not his original appearance.


    "What does he look like? You can draw it down and show it to my mother." Gu Ningqing is also a little curious about what the mysterious benefactor who saved them all looks like. Her opponent''s martial arts are so profound that she dare not run to let him take off his mask.


    "I''m not going to tell you." Gu Zixian raised her chin and snorted, which she kept in mind what she had promised before.


    "You little girl," heard her daughter''s reply, Gu Ningqing almost didn''t die of anger, "Why are you still afraid to say that your mother and you are robbing men? He can''t be more handsome than your father. "


    "Certainly more handsome than my father." Gu Zixian snorted. She was too lazy to discuss with her. Her eyes were full of little stars. She was so angry that her teeth clucked.


    After the fight between mother and daughter for a while, Gu Ningqing''s expression gradually became serious: "it doesn''t matter if you make a fool of yourself, but you should grasp the degree. You must know that sooner or later you will marry the young city leader. If you break down in advance, you will turn Shuang Xiufu into wushuangcheng."


    "You didn''t and didn''t marry the Lord." Gu Zixian was dissatisfied.


    "That''s when I was young and not sensible. Do you know what happened to me in those years..." Gu Ningqing sighed, as if unwilling to recall what happened at the beginning. "Later, Shuang Xiufu paid an unimaginable price to compensate for wushuangcheng. If you follow me again, that''s to challenge the bottom line of wushuangcheng, That will mean a full-scale war between the two sides. At that time, Shuang Xiufu was desperate. Wushuangcheng took us in. As posterity, we should not forget this kindness. "


    "I know, I know." Gu Zixian waved impatiently.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Gu Ningqing was also a little upset. After all, if you didn''t do that first, you wouldn''t have broken her chance. So he had to persuade her: "in fact, as long as you keep clean and deal with wushuangcheng before you get married, then if you still can''t let go of your benefactor... Go to him from time to time, and no one will stop you."


    "I don''t want it!" Gu Zixian puffed her mouth, snorted angrily, and then went back to her room and closed the door heavily.

 Chapter 2113

    Gu Ningqing''s expression is also a little chatty. After all, her suggestions are not what a mother should say, but she really loves her daughter. She sighs and goes back to her room.


    On the other side, song Qingshu leans against the doorframe and feels the heat of his body. He is very depressed. This evening, he is so damned. He was tossed about by Wanyan Chongjie and finally calms down. Then he comes to Gu Zixian, who is active and enthusiastic. Originally, he was struggling for a while, but who knows that in the end, it''s nothing.


    "Smelly boy, what does Princess Shuang Xiu want from you?" Not long after Gu Zixian left, Xue pan came over. He must be curious, so he was waiting nearby.


    Song Qingshu gave him a white look: "I said she came to recommend the pillow, do you believe it?" This Xue pan is also true. He has a good family background and a good appearance, but his temperament is too stupid and obscene. He really loses the face of a dandy.


    "Bah, princess, she is pure and noble, how can she do such a thing?" Xue pan was angry, as if the goddess in his heart had been insulted.


    "Noble and aloof?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He recalled that Gu Zixian had just lowered her eyebrows in front of her. She was so shy and enthusiastic that it was hard to connect with the image in his mouth.


    "I warn you, she''s my brother''s favorite woman. If she wants to be your sister-in-law in the future, she can''t make up her mind." Xue pan waved his fist and looked like a warning, "otherwise our brother won''t have to do it."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. I can''t imagine how he was so good at drama. Even if he didn''t have himself, tanzixian couldn''t take a fancy to him.


    Xue pan suddenly realized a problem. Compared with Princess Shuang Xiu''s noble beauty, brothers and brothers are nothing. At least he would not take it seriously. His threat seems to have no restraining power.


    After thinking about it, he added, "if you really dare to think something wrong, I''ll tell my sister that you can''t be my brother-in-law!"


    The more he said, the more proud he was. He thought that he had finally found a way to threaten him enough!


    "What are you talking about?" At this moment, a shy and angry voice came from behind. Xue pan was stiff. Looking back, he found that Xue Baochai was staring at himself with a red face.


    Xue pan was not surprised but pleased. He ran to his younger sister and said, "Baochai, you should take good care of him. It''s clear that when you have him, you''ll be flirting all day."


    "Shut up Xue Baochai really can''t stand this brother. "I have nothing to do with him."


    "Never mind?" Xue pan turned his lips, looked like a dog man and a woman, and looked back and forth.


    "Go back to sleep!" Xue Baochai is not in a good mood recently. Xue pan is totally teasing her nerves.


    "Go back, go back." Seeing his sister really angry, Xue pan felt guilty. What''s more, Princess Shuang Xiu was no longer here, and it was meaningless for him to stay.


    Before leaving, he waved his fist to song Qingshu, gave him a warning look, and told him the threat in silence.


    Xue Baochai happened to witness it. She was also very big. She said to song Qingshu apologetically, "Baoyu, don''t take his words to heart."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "he''s your brother. It''s right to teach me a lesson." Now, how could he compete with people like Xue pan.


    Hearing his words, Xue Baochai blushed: "what does it have to do with me?"


    At the sight of the girl''s coy appearance, song Qingshu''s heart leaped. Oh, no, he was completely used to it. He inadvertently teased others with a casual remark. In the future, he must pay attention to it and be cautious in his words and deeds.


    Eh, how can this feeling be the same as Yang Guo in the book.


    Xue Baochai finally recovered from her shyness and pretended to say unintentionally, "my brother has been pestering Princess Shuang Xiu before, and I don''t know if they will look down on us song."


    Song Qingshu knew that she wanted to introduce the topic to Shuangxiu''s house. She couldn''t help laughing in secret: "it''s human nature to admire AI when you are young. Don''t criticize brother Xue too much."


    Xue Baochai blinked her eyes and looked at him closely: "what about you, do you also admire the mysterious and beautiful princess?"


    "She has an engagement with the little Lord of wushuangcheng. Don''t think about it any more." Song Qingshu reminds her not to worry.


    "When I have an engagement with someone else, I come to you most of the night?" As a lady of a big family, Xue Baochai couldn''t understand this practice. "Why did he come to you so late?"


    "I said she would undress as soon as she came in, believe it or not?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah!" Xue Baochai''s face turned red and spat hard. "Baoyu, are you learning from my elder brother? How can you say such nonsense?" The princess is very mysterious, but it is well known that she is very conservative. In the face of many men''s chatting up, she can be described as a complete iceberg beauty. She doesn''t even show her face at will. How can she take off her clothes in the middle of the night at the home of a man who just met.


    Back in the room, Xue pan couldn''t help sneezing. He thought it was really strange. Why did he sneeze all the time tonight? Who was talking about me? Could it be the princess? He was amused at the thought of it.


    At this time, song Qingshu was also very helpless. He believed the lies one by one, but no one believed the truth. What kind of world is this.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask her what she came to you for," Xue Baochai snorted. "But you''d better be careful. There''s no pie dropping for no reason in the sky. She must have a plan to approach you."


    Song Qingshu spread his hands: "I''m a dandy. Now my family is lonely. What''s worth her plotting."


    Xue Baochai turned her head slightly and looked at him carefully: "I always feel that you have changed this time."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but his face was still, "where has changed."


    "Temperament has become more mature and indifferent than before..." Xue Baochai said, her face turned red, "I don''t want to talk with you, have a rest early." He left without looking back.


    Song Qingshu is at a loss. Rao is rich in experience, and he has to sigh that the heart of a girl is really the most difficult thing to figure out in the world.


    "People are gone, still reluctant to look at?" At this time, a clear voice came from behind.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a beautiful woman in yellow shirt bathing in the moonlight.


    "What day is it today, and how to come one by one." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    The yellow dress girl frowned and showed a puzzled expression: "in fact, I don''t understand why so many women come to you and treat you differently, you are a dandy."


    "Don''t you come to me, too?" Song Qingshu looked at him in his spare time.


    "Don''t try to take advantage of me verbally. I don''t care about you as much as your sister Bao." Huang shannu snorted. She was not in a good mood during this period of time. In addition, Jia Sidao was the main culprit of Wudang''s great changes. Naturally, she couldn''t have a good face for Jia Baoyu.


    Feeling the hardness of her tone, song Qingshu thought that this woman would not come to her aunt these days, would she?


    "What did Princess Shuang Xiu come to you for?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    "It''s nothing, just running to praise me for being handsome and so on..." Song Qingshu can''t meet anyone and say that Gu Zixian has come to take off her clothes in her room. If someone really believes it, what should I do? If it comes to her ears, I don''t know how to hurt her.


    "Talk to people!" Huang shannu directly interrupted his boasting.


    "That is to ask me something about the local customs and customs of the Central Plains." Song Qingshu made up a reasonable reason at random.


    Huang shannu nodded and murmured to herself, "what on earth does she want to do..."


    He raised his head and noticed that Fang Zheng was looking at her. He couldn''t help humming: "OK, please pay attention to yourself. As the saying goes, there is a knife on the head of the word" color ". Don''t be obsessed by other people''s beauty. Just tell him all the secrets."


    Then he turned and left. At the same time, he wondered how Jia Baoyu''s eyes were so similar to that person. Bah, bah, how could it be? I must have thought too much.


    Song Qingshu sighed for a long time. There were still some faint fragrance on the girls in the air, but in the twinkling of an eye, there was only one person left. It was true that three monks had no water to drink.


    "Are you going to sleep or not tonight?" A cold voice mixed with a bit of impatience.

 Chapter 2114

    Song Qingshu naturally knew that it was a little red from the Central Plains. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "why, can''t you sleep?"


    Zhongyuan a little red calm face: "so many people come to you, how dare I careless." He secretly protects each other, which doesn''t mean that he doesn''t sleep for 12 hours all day. Most of the time, he only pays close attention to what''s going on here. As a result, he just walked one after another, which makes him have no chance to have a nap.


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints. Gu Zixian just gave me a hand, but I didn''t see you. However, he could understand that after all, both of them closed the door. Normal people thought that something beautiful would happen next. He was far away from each other, and Gu Zixian was instantly subdued. How could he know that there would be a fight in the room.


    "Can''t you just pull a girl into the house so that she can sleep?" A little red in the Central Plains is very difficult to understand.


    Song Qingshu thought that the killer''s brain circuit was direct enough.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any more tonight." Instead of facing the zombie face of a little red in the Central Plains, it''s better to go back to the house and sleep.


    See tightly closed door, Zhongyuan a little red, this just nodded, once again disappeared in the dark.


    Early the next morning, the Southern Song Dynasty and the Jin delegation packed up and set out to continue their journey to Xingqing mansion. Because of wanyanchongjie''s approval, Gerdan and his party also went together, but they were so happy that they ran to Shuang Xiufu.


    However, it can be expected that Gu Zixian is still indifferent to them. Occasionally, she looks at Song Qingshu from a distance and is full of affection. When Xue pan and others see it, they think it''s revealed to him, so she gets more and more motivated.


    Of course, not all the aristocratic CHILDES are as proud as Xue pan. These people are arrogant, and they can''t bear to eat in Gu Zixian''s place. They always look like a pug.


    Fortunately, there are many women in Shuang - xiu mansion. Except for grandma, who has a strong taste, most of the other maids are pretty girls. A group of people soon changed their targets and enjoyed it.


    At the top of a mountain in the distance, several people of the destiny sect were looking at the figure of people leaving. Zhong Zhongyou, the evil Buddha, couldn''t help saying, "this is a trouble. Gerdan, they are with the people of the Jin Dynasty and the people of the Southern Song Dynasty. We can''t move him now." In fact, he was conservative. Even in the heyday of Tianming religion, he could not unite the state of Jin and the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Zhong Zhongyou was panting when he spoke, and his face turned pale with naked eyes. It was obvious that he was greatly hurt by the previous demonic escape.


    "The state of Jin and the Southern Song Dynasty are enemies. I really don''t understand how they got together?" If Shan Yuru stands there casually, she has a kind of peerless temperament. If the people around her don''t know the details of her practice, I''m afraid they can''t move their eyes when they stay with her.


    "It''s really strange, but now it has become an established fact. What should we do next?" Zhong Zhongyou frowned.


    "Unless we unite with the people in the magic palace, we can''t deal with the combination of the three forces at all." Shan Yu such as side say, side intentionally or unintentionally looked one side of Leng Yan one eye.


    As if he was favored by his lover, he straightened his chest and began to explain: "the magician palace is fighting against the remaining evils of Fu huala Zimu. I''m afraid he can''t come here."


    Those masters of destiny Sect on the side exchanged their eyes and thought that the charisma of the sect leader was really great, and that Lengyan should have told such important information directly.


    "Isn''t hualazimoo destroyed?" Shan Yuru can''t help asking.


    Leng Yan replied: "hualazimou was indeed destroyed. In those years, King mokomat passed the throne to his son zalanding. Zalanding was a fierce character. He borrowed troops from the Western Abbas Dynasty and defeated the Mongolian army once. Khan spent a lot of energy to wipe him out. However, he escaped to India and got the support of the Mughal Empire, Because of the dense rain forest and hot weather in India, the Mongolian cavalry can''t reach them, so they have been unable to completely exterminate him. "


    Shan Yuru couldn''t help praising: "this boy is really stubborn."


    Seeing his dream lover praising other men, Leng Yan couldn''t help saying, "it''s a pity that he''s so obsessed with sex that he dares to leave his base camp and come all the way to Xixia to join in the marriage recruitment. Isn''t he looking for his own death? This boy will surely die this time."


    "It''s meaningless to say that the wizard''s palace, not to mention that we belong to different factions, so it''s impossible to ask for help from him. Even if they do come, they may not be able to win the present Gerdan. What''s more, there is a mysterious master hidden in the dark." Zhong Zhongyou can''t hear anyone boasting about the magic palace. You should know that Tianming sect belongs to the Yin GUI sect, and it''s not easy to deal with the magic sect that the magic palace belongs to. What''s more, he had a grudge with the magic Pang ban.


    "If my master comes, the mysterious master will surely die." Lengyan tone seems to be telling a very positive thing, eyes are full of reverence.


    "It''s no use for Pang ban to come here. My martial arts are just between Bo Zhong and me." Zhong Zhongyou sneers.


    "My master''s martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds over the years..." Leng Yan was not angry, and subconsciously refuted.


    "Well, well," Shan Yuru came out in a hurry, "since we can''t deal with Gerdan now, let''s go back and ask the Lord for instructions and wait for his next order. But this time, he won''t get anything. I''m afraid we have to be scolded by the Lord."


    A group of people showed their frustration one after another. You should know that they were determined to win this time, so they made a promise in front of brother alibu. As a result, it was a small matter to be scolded. If the king despised the doctrine of destiny and began to abandon them, it would be the biggest trouble to tilt their resources to competitors.


    Besides, dozens of miles away from here, a group of people are running away in the desert with a look of embarrassment. It is not easy to find an oasis. A group of people are paralyzed by the river and drink water desperately.


    After a little breath, one of them stood up and looked around. Although he was short, he was very strong, and he had a kind of fierce temperament. He was obviously the leader of the group.


    Seeing that there was no pursuer in the distance, he couldn''t help looking at the slim woman beside him with emotion: "the military adviser is really clever. He succeeded in getting rid of the people in the magic palace with some design."


    The woman he called the military adviser was very pretty. Her eyebrows were like spring mountain and her eyes were like autumn water. It was a pity that her face was a little pale, but she had another kind of morbid beauty, forming an abnormal charm.


    "We just got rid of the pursuers for a while, and they will catch up soon." The woman coughed a few times. Her voice had a strange tone, which was very different from that of the Middle Earth.

 Chapter 2115

    "Mrs. Zhen is too modest. You should know that the magician Gong Su didn''t miss. Besides, this time, besides the magicians, she almost came out. We can all get rid of them for the time being. Mrs. Zhen takes great credit."


    There is a big man in the western regions with high eyes and broad nose. Her name is Zhen Sushan. Although she is young and beautiful and unmarried, everyone is called "Mrs. Zhen". You know, at the beginning, he was very unconvinced. This delicate woman was telling her what to do. She thought that it was their strong point for such a woman to lie on the bed and serve a man. As a result, after this crisis, she was really convinced.


    Another thin man with a reddish beard on the side also agreed.


    Mrs. Zhen said with a smile: "if general Yan and general Zhuo were not good at sneaking, tracking and concealing, I would not be able to get rid of those people in the magic palace even if I had thousands of ideas."


    Opposite this tall and thin two men, one is Yan Muliang, the other is Zhuoyuan, is hualazimoo general.


    "My Lord, I really don''t understand. We''re staying well in India. Why do we have to come all the way to attend the Xixia marriage recruitment this time? Don''t we make it clear that the Mongols will come after us?" The speaker is an old man in his fifties, with a deep nose and deep eyes. He is especially impressive for his silver hair with drooping shoulders.


    There is a strange purplish red on the outer edge of his deep eyes, which makes people think that his martial arts must be the extreme of evil. He is the first master of hualazima. He is known as "Zitong devil" huazaao. He has a great reputation abroad, and is considered to be the most likely candidate to stir up Nian Liandan and other three great masters.


    The short but fierce man was zhalanding, the last Prince of hualazimo. Hearing the words, he replied in a deep voice: "hiding in the Indian rainforest, Mongolian cavalry can''t be as powerful as they can be, but I can''t forget the national hatred. How many cities of hualazimo were slaughtered by Mongols, how many wives and daughters were plundered by Mongols, and my father was also killed by Mongols, How can I live on? "


    After taking a breath and calming his agitation, he continued: "it''s lucky that the Mughal Dynasty in India can take us in. It''s obviously impossible for them to send troops to help us fight against Mongolia. Persia countries have been destroyed one by one, and even the hideous nest of Persian Ming religion has been taken away. Now the rest of the countries there are still struggling, There''s no way to help me fight Mongolia. Only the eastern countries have heard that they are powerful one by one and have enough ability to fight against Mongolia. "


    "It''s just that the East is vast and mysterious, and we can''t go there one by one. It happens that the senior leaders of all countries will send representatives to attend this recruitment in Xixia, so it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we can unite with the countries in the East, then the great cause of resisting Mongolia will have a bright future." When zarantin said this, his eyes were shining. Obviously, this is what he has been pursuing.


    Mrs. Zhen nodded and said, "I agree with the king''s practice. Instead of staying in India and waiting to die, you''d better take a chance to come out and gain a chance. Surely you want to succeed in national restoration rather than die in a hot and miasmatic place?"


    "Yes, it''s better to take a chance than to live happily!" The rest of them were also aroused, and each of them cheered up. As for whether they really think so, it''s possible.


    As if seeing everyone''s frustration, zarantin said: "don''t worry, now the missions of all countries are going to Xixia, so the Mongols naturally have some scruples about their actions. If we can meet a delegation from an eastern country on our way, the Mongols will probably retreat in the face of difficulties; Even if we don''t have good luck, we will be safe as long as we enter the Xingqing mansion. "


    Xixia, as the host, will certainly guarantee the safety of the personnel of all countries, not to mention the presence of people from other countries at that time. Some of them are hostile to Mongolia, and will never sit back and watch Mongolia make trouble.


    Looking at the direction of Xingqing mansion, zhalanding''s eyes are full of perseverance.


    At this time, on the main roads to Xingqing mansion, the foreign missions were in an orderly way to the capital.


    On the South Road, a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar was trying to persuade a young childe: "Shizi, this time, the king has asked us to keep an eye on you. After Xixia, with the childe''s appearance and martial arts, it''s not difficult to get the favor of the princess. It''s related to the fate of our country. Shizi must not be careless."


    The young man said, "I don''t know the Xixia princess. I don''t even know whether he is fat, thin, beautiful or ugly. I don''t want to marry her."


    "You can rest assured that we have already sent someone to inquire about it. Although the princess of Xixia did not show much appearance, she was beautiful and matchless. She was a rare beautiful family member." On one side, another honest looking man said with a smile.


    "No matter how beautiful the princess is, it has nothing to do with me. She is not miss Wang." The young man sighed, as if he was not interested in anything.


    Naturally, these people are the Dali mission, Duan Yu and the four generals.


    Hearing Duan Yu say this, the four of them look at each other and see the worry in each other''s eyes. Zhu Danchen was clever. He turned his eyes and said, "it''s such a big event as the recruitment of relatives in Xixia. Murong is determined to restore his country. Naturally, he won''t miss it. Once he goes, Miss Wang..."


    Duan Yu''s spirit came in an instant: "yes, Miss Wang must be around!"


    But his eyes darkened immediately: "no, it seems that Murong was involved in a case of rebellion a few days ago. He disappeared during this period of time. How can he openly participate in the recruitment. And even if he did, Miss Wang would be heartbroken... "


    Zhu Danchen said with a smile: "Miss Wang is heartbroken. It must be the weakest and most helpless time. Shouldn''t you go to Xixia?"


    "No, no, how can Duan Yu do that kind of thing," Duan Yu quickly waved his hand, "but I don''t want to see Miss Wang sad, so if Murong young master also went to participate, I must defeat him, break his mind, let Murong young master wholeheartedly to Miss Wang."


    Zhu Danchen shook his head secretly when he heard his heroic words. This son of a lifetime is a little crazy, but it''s good for him to settle down and go to Xixia.


    At this time, in the desert in the west, camel bells are crisp and pleasant, and a beautiful figure on the camel is eye-catching, especially the emerald green feather on the temples, which adds some vitality to the barren desert.


    "Brother, this time, all the people who participated in the recruitment of relatives in Xixia must be Qiao chujunyan from all over the world. We don''t have much hope of winning. I think it''s more important to establish an alliance with the Central Plains countries than to concentrate on the recruitment." The girl thought and said.


    One side of the young man some disapproval: "how do you grow other people''s ambition to destroy their prestige, big brother I can''t win Xixia Princess favor?"


    The girl frowned slightly and was about to say something. The young man said in a hurry, "forget it. I''m curious about your fiance instead of talking about me. Is there really nothing wrong with you?"

 Chapter 2116

    The girl''s eyebrows flashed a trace of worry: "why do we ask like this, what can we have?"


    "I haven''t seen him come to see you for a long time," the man snorted. "No matter how busy the official business is, Guangming Ding is not too far away from Yeerqiang. He really can''t spare any time."


    They are Huo Qingtong and her brother Huo AI. This time, she accompanied her brother to Xixia to attend the princess''s wedding.


    "There should be something important about Master Zhang these days. I haven''t heard from him for several months. There are rumors that he is practicing a peerless skill behind closed doors." An old man on the side said in a deep voice that he was naturally yuan Shixiao, the strange Knight of Tianchi.


    "Grandfather, Master Zhang''s martial arts are so high. What unique martial arts do you want to practice?" A bright girl in purple beside him was full of curiosity in her eyes. She was yuan Ziyi, the granddaughter of Yuan Shixiao.


    "There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. Although Master Zhang''s martial arts are high, there are a few people in Mongolia whose martial arts are not inferior to him. Moreover, it is rumored that tie Muzhen has practiced a magic secret over the years, and his martial arts have become unfathomable. I''m afraid no one in the world can beat him." Yuan Shixiao''s tone was full of worry, and there was a little fear in his eyes.


    "Can''t even song... Song Qingshu defeat him?" On one side, a handsome man said complicatedly.


    Yuan Shixiao pondered and said: "Tiemuzhen has killed countless powerful people in western countries over the years. Even the old man in Shanzhong, the killer of Persian Ming religion, has been defeated by him. Although song Qingshu''s martial arts are high, I''m afraid it''s still three points lower than tie Muzhen. "


    Huo Qingtong can''t help but say: "the martial arts of song Qingshu are much better than those in the Golden Snake conference." She couldn''t help thinking of the scene when she saw each other last time in Leigu mountain, Songzhou city.


    Yuan Shixiao''s face changed: "it''s no wonder that he has been heard from the Central Plains from time to time in recent years, but Tiemuzhen has gathered the resources of the whole Mongolian Empire, which is beyond human power."


    "If master Zhang joins hands with him, he should be able to beat Tiemuzhen." Huo Qingtong is not sure whether the martial arts of song Qingshu can be compared with Tiemuzhen. After all, Tiemuzhen''s fame in the western regions can be described as the existence of stopping children''s night crying.


    Suddenly, he noticed a man''s melancholy face on one side. Huo Qingtong comforted him and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve heard of the grudge between you and song Qingshu. Don''t take it too seriously. In the past, Liu Bang and Xiang Yu fought against each other. They once said that you didn''t fight for wisdom, so you don''t have to worry too much about your martial arts


    The man was Chen Jialuo, the chief helmsman of the red flower club. Hearing the speech, he saluted Huo Qingtong: "thank you very much, Miss Huo, for your understanding. What you have said makes me suddenly open."


    Huo Qingtong said with a smile: "it''s good that the helmsman can cheer up again. This time when we go to Xixia, the helmsman is very talented. Maybe he will be favored by the princess of Xixia and elected as the emperor''s son-in-law. At that time, the good relationship between the wooden table Lun Department and Xixia will depend on you."


    Hearing his sister''s words, Huo AI secretly turned his lips, thinking that he was just a lost dog.


    Chen Jialuo then quickly waved his hand: "Miss Huo is serious. I still have self-knowledge. I can''t compare with other countries'' Junyan, such as brother Huo. What''s more, I don''t intend to take part in the recruitment this time." When I said this, I thought of a beautiful figure in my mind. I thought that the princess of Xixia could not compare with your sister


    Hearing that Chen Jialuo thought himself inferior, Huo AI''s face just looked better.


    "The helmsman is too modest." Huo Qingtong said with a smile, but sighed in his heart. Chen Jialuo is a modest gentleman, but it''s a pity that he lost his youthful spirit because of the blow he had in the past few years.


    At this time, at the border between Qinghai and Xixia, a group of people looked up at the city not far away. Their clothes were different from those of Xixia, and even more different from those of Central Plains.


    "Zanpu, we''ve been fighting with Xixia all these years, but this time we''ve come to Xixia to recruit relatives. Is there something wrong?" A man with the appearance of an esoteric monk opened his mouth and looked at a great man beside him.


    "This time zongzan came to join the recruitment, far away from the base camp. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. How can I not give him a gift?" Yingwei man sneers and his eyes are full of hatred.


    It turns out that he is the leader of Tibetan people in Qinghai. Tubo has long lost its glory in the Tang Dynasty. In the past few hundred years, Tubo has been extremely weak and naturally fragmented.


    Decades ago, when the last generation of Tibetan Zanpu Dama died, yongdan, who was held by the great princess, and Ousong, who was born by the little princess, began to fight for the position of Zanpu. The ministers also split into two groups. Finally, yongdan won and occupied Lhasa; Ou song led his subordinates to go far away to settle down in Qinghai, and finally died with regret. He was the descendant of Ou song.


    In recent years, he unified the tribes near Qingtang and Hehuang, and formed a powerful regime. Because of the border with Xixia, the two sides could not avoid all kinds of conflicts. Li Yuanhao once sent troops to attack him, but he was defeated by him several times. Therefore, the two sides were quite hostile.


    The more capable he is, the more ambitious he will be. He is not satisfied with being the leader of Tubo people in Qinghai. He wants to be the king of Tubo. Now Zanpu of Tubo is what he has to get rid of.


    Prince zongzan, as the descendant of yongdan and the future successor of Lhasa, is his natural enemy.


    "Don''t worry, master. Xixia doesn''t dare to do anything to us in front of all the countries in the world," he said with a contemptuous smile. "What''s more, Xixia has been in frequent civil strife during this period, but there is no spare force to deal with us."


    The tantric monk next to him is Li Lizun, the National Teacher under him. He is proficient in Buddhism and has excellent martial arts. He has made great achievements in these years.


    "Compared with Xixia, I''m worried that zongzan is not so easy to deal with," Li Lizun said anxiously. "Zongzan is a bucket of course, but jiumozhi, the king of the Ming Dynasty who escorted him, is not easy to deal with. Although he is a bit shameful, I have to admit that jiumozhi is superior to me in terms of martial arts talent."


    "Sometimes you don''t have to use a knife to kill people," he said with a smile


    "What does Zapp say?" Li Lizun became curious.


    "I heard that there was Princess Jincheng accompanying zongzan this time. I heard that Princess Jincheng was a rare beauty. She was zongzan''s mother in name, but they were about the same age. The old man and the young wife, the son and the age of blood, hehe... "He si Luo''s eyes flashed, as if he had already become a bamboo in his heart.

 Chapter 2117

    At this time, on the official road in the northeast of Xixia, a small motorcade was also moving towards the direction of Xingqing mansion. The shape of the carriage was very strange. It was shorter than the common carriages in the Central Plains, and the space was more compact.


    The biggest flags of the team are written with the word "Koryo", while others are written with "Cui" and "Jin".


    The city general checked the customs declaration and waved to let them go. Looking at their leaving figure, the soldiers at the city gate could not help asking their companions, "where is Koryo?"


    "How do I know, is there such a country in the world?" The other soldier was also at a loss.


    One of the generals snorted: "what do you know, Korea is in the northeast, thousands of miles away, as if it was still in the east of the Qing Dynasty."


    "The prince of such a distant country has come to join in the recruitment. Our princess is really charming."


    "That''s natural. It''s said that the beauty of Princess Yinchuan is unparalleled, and it''s normal for other countries to admire her."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have the fortune to see the real face of the princess, but the woman in the Korean mission just now is so beautiful that she should be no less beautiful than the princess."


    "You don''t see that there is a younger one. It''s called a beauty. The skin is so tender that it can pinch water."


    "Cough, they should be sisters. I think my sister is more beautiful because of their similar temperament."


    "Head, you really know the goods!"


    "I don''t think it''s my sisters. I don''t look like them, but they are all beautiful. If I can hold them to sleep, I can wake up in a dream."


    "If you put your arms around them, you''ll still be sleeping. If I were you, I wouldn''t die."


    "That makes sense. Hey, hey, hey ~"


    ¡­¡­


    On the far away carriage, a beautiful girl flashed a trace of anger in her eyes. She was about to get up, but her companion gently pressed her hand.


    "Elder martial sister, you also heard what those bastards said. Let me cut off their tongues." The swords in the girl''s hand all came out of their scabbard slightly, and she was obviously very angry.


    On the side sat a woman in white, with a dignified and quiet face, delicate nose separated by a pair of charming eyes, as if she could see into the soul: "after all, this is Xixia territory. We are guests from afar. If we kill officers and soldiers, it''s not a good end."


    "But..." the girl on the side was still not angry.


    "These are just the illusions of the incompetence of some soldiers at the bottom. What''s your identity and why do you have to have the same opinion with them?" The voice of the woman in white is gentle, as if she has a kind of calming power.


    "The elder martial sister said the same thing." Qingli girl finally lost her temper.


    "Compared with these people''s wishful thinking, I''m more worried that Toyotomi Hideki is about to unify the whole country in Japan, and all kinds of information show that he intends to attack us in Korea." Xiumei, a woman in white, was full of worries. "I know from the Japanese style a few years ago that these Japanese people are cruel and licentious. If they really let them capture Korea, I''m afraid you and I will end up as the soldiers just said..."


    Qingli girls knew what crisis their sisters'' looks would bring, but they were still a little unconvinced: "after all, there is a sea between Japan and us. In those days, Japan was as powerful as Sui and Tang Dynasties, but it was not able to conquer our country


    The woman in white shook her head slightly: "today is different from the past. In those days, the expeditions of Sui and Tang Dynasties were thousands of miles away, and the logistics pressure was very heavy. Although Japan and we were separated by the sea, they were much closer. Moreover, with sea transportation, the logistics supply would be much more convenient. In addition, in the face of the attack of Sui and Tang Dynasties, the whole country could unite as one, and now Korea is... "


    "I don''t understand all the time that Cui Shi, the Minister of power, controls the government. His majesty can only be his puppet. All the people with insight in China are indignant. Master, his old man is very good at martial arts. Why don''t you kill Cui Yu with one sword and let his Majesty really take power?" Qingli girl is eager to try. It seems that when the master opens her mouth, she will assassinate a Qing monarch by herself.


    "It''s too easy for you to think that many things in the world can''t be solved by martial arts alone," the woman in white explained. "In the past hundred years, the Cui family has been in charge of the government for generations, and the whole country is their confidants. How deeply rooted the influence is, how can we just kill one Cui Yu to solve it? When the Cui group comes back, maybe we can still rely on martial arts to protect ourselves, But how can the royal family survive? "


    "Can we just let Cui cover the sky, and we''ll do nothing?" Qingli girl is obviously not satisfied with this answer.


    "Shifu hasn''t given up all these years. Otherwise, why did Cui Mingming control the government, but he didn''t dare to usurp the throne?" There was a look of admiration and admiration in the eyes of the woman in white. "Because of the power of the master, Cui was afraid to cross the border, and the two sides kept the present balance tacitly."


    "Master, he''s an old man, Haihan. I don''t have such a good temper," said Qingli, tightening her sword in her hand. "Those surnamed Cui are not good things. I''m a domineering power minister, and my son Cui Kang is a bully. When I heard about his deeds in the capital, I thought it was exaggerating. As a result, I came into contact with him and pestered us all day, It''s better than anything else


    Hearing Cui Hang''s name, the girl in white couldn''t help frowning. She looked at the carriage from the window, and a look of disgust flashed in her eyes: "Cui Hang is really a hateful dandy, but everything should be on the bright side. If all the people in Cui''s group are like this, it won''t be long before Cui''s family is doomed to fail."


    "Cui''s son-in-law, Jin ruoxian, is a talented man. Unfortunately, he married Cui''s daughter."


    Hearing the melancholy in her voice, Qingli girl turned her eyes: "general Jin is really a talented person. What''s rare is that he is honest and upright. Many girls in China like him. No wonder elder martial sister will like him."


    The woman in white blushed: "what nonsense? How can I like him! It''s just that it''s more difficult to bring down Cui''s group with such a character. "


    Qingli girl said: "it''s said that general Jin and his wife have some discord. This time he came to Xixia with us. It''s just a good opportunity. Thousands of miles away, it''s empty and lonely. With the charm of elder martial sister, I think you can snatch him by showing a little kindness."


    "Bah, what are you talking about?" The apricot eyes of the woman in white are wide open.


    "Don''t be angry, elder martial sister. I''m not thinking for the sake of the country. I''ll sacrifice myself. What''s more, you don''t suffer from general Jin''s talent." Qingli girl''s face was narrow and her eyes were bent like crescent moon.


    "Then why don''t you sacrifice and speak so well of him? Go by yourself." The two girls soon got into a fight.


    "I don''t want to. My lover must be the kind of handsome hero who can be peaceful and powerful. Although general Jin is good, he is not as good as I expected."


    "Little girl will have a beautiful dream. There is no such man in the world."


    "Well, maybe I can meet you in the Central Plains this time."


    ¡­¡­


    In the back of the carriage, a man with gorgeous clothes and obscene appearance heard the faint silver bell like laughter coming from the front, and could not help but scold: "these two flea hooves, laughing so much, didn''t they mean to seduce me?" Obviously, he is the Cui Kang of the sisters.


    Next to him, a man with a calm face said with a bitter smile: "young master, they are the disciples of Fu Cailin, master Yijian. They are in a detached position. I''m afraid they can''t be strong."


    "Nonsense, it''s useless for you to say that I didn''t use it before. As a result, I was beaten up by them." Cui Han said bitterly.

 Chapter 2118

    Hearing what he said, the man next to him looked like he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to, especially when he thought that he had been beaten so badly by other girls, he almost couldn''t help it.


    "The two girls are excellent in martial arts and have a superior position. I''m afraid we can''t stand for you."


    Cui hang suddenly turned back and glared at him: "Jin Renjun, are you laughing at me?"


    "No The man''s expression on the side of a Su, can not see the slightest smile.


    "It''s better not. You have to know your identity. You''re just the slave of our Cui family." Cui hang obviously transferred his anger from the two girls to him.


    "The young master taught me a lesson." Jin Renjun lowered his head and his anger flashed away.


    Cui hang then said, "these two sisters are so proud all day long, because they are master Fu''s disciples. Hum, one day I will get them."


    "I wish you all the best." Jin Renjun still bowed his head.


    Cui Kang sneered: "why, don''t you believe it?"


    "I dare not." Jin Renjun replied.


    "I know what you think," Cui Kang snorted coldly. "Yes, they are aloof. But if I become the successor of the Cui family, I will ask Master Fu to marry me. For the sake of the stability of the court and the relationship between the two sides, master Fu will make a wise choice."


    Jin Renjun was stunned. If he really confirmed that he would inherit the title of Cui family leader, master Fu might marry his apprentice to her. After all, in the eyes of people of their level, it doesn''t matter whether their character is good or not. It''s self-evident how they would choose to sacrifice a woman''s happiness for the stability of the country and the imperial court.


    "But the owner seems to prefer general Jin." Jin Renjun can''t help saying.


    Looking at the carriage with the "gold" flag in front of him, Cui Hang''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. "I don''t know what dad thought. If he didn''t pass it on to his son, he had to pass it on to an outsider!"


    Jin Renjun is silent, but his lips are slightly up. There is a slight smile. Jin ruoxian is good at both literature and martial arts, but you only know how to bully men and women. What''s more, the owner has no legitimate son. Cui Kang is just a concubine''s son, and his relationship may not be as good as Jin ruoxian''s legitimate son-in-law.


    Cui hang suddenly said, "Mr. Jin, I''m looking for your help this time. You are my father''s best man. You can help me. Once I get what I want, I won''t treat you badly."


    Jin Renjun frowned and replied: "the owner of the house is always the same as the old man, and he thinks deeply. His mind can''t be changed by an outsider."


    It''s not a small matter for Cui Xuan to choose his successor. It''s not only about him, but also about the rise and fall of the whole Cui family. Anyone knows that Cui Kang, who is notorious in the capital, will lose his family. On the contrary, if Jin is stable and mature, if he succeeds, the Cui family and their partners will feel much more at ease.


    So he secretly decided to report Cui Hang''s careful thinking to his home owner after he returned home and deal with the hidden trouble as soon as possible.


    Who knows that Cui Kang said at this time: "Mr. Jin, I''m saying these words to you to treat you as my own person. Don''t make it difficult for me to do it."


    Hearing the threat in his tone, Jin Renjun said, "what do you mean, young master?"


    Cui Kang said with a smile: "two years ago, my father and old cow ate tender grass and married a concubine named Anxin. He was young and beautiful. It seems that Mr. Jin often runs to her. If my father knew this, what would he do?"


    Jin Renjun''s face changed greatly. His affair with Anshen was very secret. How did the other party know about it? However, he responded quickly and immediately replied, "I''ll think of a way to make sure that the young master will get what he wants."


    Cui hang laughed: "sure enough, those who know current affairs are outstanding. No wonder my father appreciates you so much."


    Jin Renjun laughed with him, but his heart was covered with a layer of haze.


    At this time, a large ship was sailing towards the direction of the Xingqing government in the Yellow River. The flag of cherry blossoms was flying on the ship. Many special marks were printed in the cabin. The bottom was the shape of three leaves, with three trees on the top, 5 trees on both sides, and seven flowers in the middle plane. If the Korea mission saw it, I''m sure I''ll recognize it as the home print of Xiuji, Fengcheng, Japan.


    There is a man wearing Samurai armor standing in the room. Samurai armor is very powerful. It''s a pity that the man is short and doesn''t show his due momentum.


    At this time, he looked at the fertile land along the river, and his eyes flashed with greed: "it has long been rumored that China is extremely rich, and I think it''s exaggerating. Today, even in the northwest, which is known for its barrenness, there is such rich and fertile land. It''s really greedy."


    A Japanese man dressed as a swordsman on the side replied, "young master, this is the famous Hetao Plain of the Yellow River. The Yellow River has only one set of rich people, and not all places in the northwest are as rich as here."


    The samurai man nodded: "even so, what we saw along the way is that China is really rich in land and resources, much better than those places in our country. Damn it. We are going to unify the whole country, but there are only so many lands. Even the meritorious officials are not enough to be enfeoffed. "


    The swordsman on the side replied: "so Guan Bai sent us to China to inquire about the reality of various countries by taking the opportunity of recruiting relatives in Xixia."


    "It''s true that the Korean people are not afraid. Their adoptive father is mainly worried about the reaction of the Central Plains countries after sending troops." Samurai a man is Fengcheng Xiuji''s adopted son Yuchai Xiusheng, "but when we came to China, we found that the Central Plains countries were too busy fighting each other. The Qing Dynasty, which borders Korea, was busy pacifying the rebellion of San Francisco and the war with Mongolia. We couldn''t worry about going to Korea at all, so as long as our adoptive father sent troops, Korea was in our pocket."


    After a pause, Yuchai Xiusheng said, "it''s just that the bitter and cold land of Koryo doesn''t have much value. The central plains are richer.


    "At the beginning, Guan Bai also planned to use Korea as a springboard, and then march into the Central Plains," the swordsman on the side flashed a little worried. "But the intelligence we got before may be wrong. The Central Plains countries are not as weak as they thought."


    Hideki Toyotomi once called some Japanese ronins to inquire about the Central Plains. When he learned that dozens of these ronins who could not get along in Japan could unite and sweep dozens of coastal counties and defeat the army for thousands of miles, wouldn''t the elite soldiers who had experienced the tempering of the Warring States period be able to conquer the world?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel that he could conquer the Central Plains in five years. Of course, he was cautious in nature, so he had better send a delegation to the Central Plains to make an on-the-spot investigation. It happened that there was an opportunity for Xixia to recruit relatives. When he heard that all countries would gather at that time, they decided to join in the fun.


    "Ten soldiers guard, you have to worry too much. I''ve heard how powerful Mongolia is before, but most of the water and moon can serve as guests there. I think their strength is limited." Yuchai Xiusheng said with a smile, you should know that among the top ten Japanese experts, Shuiyue can only rank third at most, and there are two invincible sword saints in front of them - Shangquan Xingang and suzuhara buzhuan!


    And really count up, even the Liusheng shibingwei around him is not necessarily weaker than Shuiyue.


    Liu Sheng''s shibingwei is more sober: "in front of the army, personal force doesn''t mean anything."


    Yuchai Xiusheng snorted: "why do you want to grow other people''s ambition to destroy your prestige? In my opinion, the Central Plains countries have been peaceful for a long time, and the army has been rotten, so it seems that the Mongols are invincible. After a hundred years of Warring States period in Japan, there are many famous generals, and the rest are all elite. It''s not clear who will win in Mongolia. "


    "What''s more," Yuchai Xiusheng continued, "how many people are there in Mongolia? Today, it seems that Japan''s prosperity depends mainly on a large number of servant troops. The population of Japan is ten times that of Mongolia, and its own army is more than that of Mongolia. If we learn their strategy of driving servants to join the army, I''m afraid it will be a long time before our adoptive father says that we will destroy the state of Tang in five years. "


    Because it was deeply influenced by the Tang Dynasty, Japan has always been used to call the Central Plains Tang.


    "The young master is right," Liu Sheng''s shibingwei nodded. "All countries are going to take part in this recruitment. We can observe their combat effectiveness from a close range."


    As he spoke, he could not help tightening his sword in his hand, and a trace of fanaticism flashed in his eyes: "at that time, let the experts of the Central Plains see the swordsmanship from Japan!"


    On the other side of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty, song Qingshu got up to wash and was about to have breakfast with Xue pan and others. Suddenly, a pretty girl came: "Mr. Jia, our princess invited you to have breakfast."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that Gu Zixian was too bold. In this case, where would her fiance face go?


    One side of Xue pan quickly asked: "little girl, did your princess invite me? I had a good talk with her last night


    The maid shook her head: "I just asked Mr. Jia to come."


    Xue pan was very disappointed. Then he turned his head and glared at Song Qingshu fiercely, hoping to strangle him. Other people around him looked at him with envy and hatred, while the Lu brothers looked at each other. If they didn''t want to see Jia Baoyu at all, I''m afraid they were the only ones. After all, they betrayed the Jia family, and naturally hope that the Jia family would decline completely and have no chance to turn over, But this time, Jia Baoyu is really unexpected. If the Jia family revives in the future, it will be in trouble.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "forget it, thank you for your kindness, I won''t go there." Now in broad daylight, I really couldn''t do anything in the past, and in front of so many people, it was too eye-catching.


    Ah, I''ve kept a low profile as much as possible, but no matter how hard I hide such a man, I can''t hide his charm.


    Xue pan was not angry. He asked for a chance, but the other side abandoned it.


    "The little prince of the kingdom of Jin is over there, too." The little maid thought of the princess''s advice before she left and said in a hurry.


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s heart moves. Is it Wan Yan''s heavy festival that he has something to find himself¡° Let''s go. "


    Looking at his back as he left with the maid of matchless City, the woman in yellow shirt couldn''t help frowning and gently pushed Xue Baochai on her shoulder: "when was he so popular with women?"


    "Baoyu has always been very feminine," Xue Baochai blushed, and then a trace of doubt flashed over her face. "But recently, it seems that she is more feminine than before."

 Chapter 2119

    When song Qingshu came to Shuang Xiufu, Gu Zixian sat quietly. His long neck showed his noble temperament. Sitting there, he was a rare picture of a lady, noble and outstanding, cold as ice. I don''t know how many talented people could be inspired by such a scene.


    However, when she saw the arrival of song Qingshu, her cold temperament vanished in an instant. She took a look at him and then withdrew her eyes nervously. She whispered, "are you here?"


    "Good princess, good little prince." There are many maids in the court, and song Qingshu is not willing to expose the relationship with their princesses.


    Wanyan Chongjie looked at Gu Zixian and song Qingshu for a while. There was a doubt in her beautiful and smart eyes. When song Qingshu sat down beside her, she pulled each other''s sleeves: "what kind of ecstasy did you give that girl? How did she name you to come here?"


    Song Qingshu hands a stand: "a person''s charm, also can''t stop."


    "Don''t stink!" Seeing that he didn''t tell the truth, Wan Yan turned his head and asked Gu Zixian, "princess, why do you have to ask someone else to come here this time? Is it the princess who is dissatisfied with me?"


    "The little prince misunderstood," Gu Zixian explained hastily, "I''m going to teach you the love of a fallen city, but the love of a fallen city must be practiced by two people. I think Mr. Jia and the little prince have a good relationship, and I think he is the most suitable person."


    "Is it?" Wanyan Chongjie didn''t believe it, but when she thought that she could practice martial arts with song Qingshu, she suddenly thought it was good, so she didn''t ask any more.


    Song Qingshu on one side finally understood. He thought that Wanyan Chongjie had something to say to him. In the end, it was two women''s careful thinking.


    After breakfast, Gu Zixian began to teach them the love between the two. The whole process is nominally to teach Wanyan and Chongjie, but mostly around Song Qingshu.


    Based on the cultivation of song Qingshu, it is easy to judge that "love in the city" is a martial art similar to the combination of two swords. Moreover, he soon realized that Gu Zixian taught himself the moves of the man and taught Wanyan Chongjie the moves of the woman.


    At first, song Qingshu thought that Gu Zixian had seen through Wanyan Chongjie''s identity. However, she soon understood her intention. She thought that she was going to show this "love of the city" with her in the future, so she carefully taught him the man''s moves.


    Song Qingshu roughly deduces that the "love of the city" is really magical, but it is similar to the jade girl Suxin sword of the ancient tomb sect, far less powerful than the legendary sword to destroy the city.


    Seeing all this clearly, song Qingshu''s interest in practicing was not so high. However, he realized later that he had to hide his identity after Xixia, and the real master probably could see clues from his martial arts. It was just right to learn a new martial arts to deal with it.


    In this way, song Qingshu regained his spirit. What''s more, when Gu Zixian taught martial arts, he often needed to demonstrate it hand in hand and rub her ears with each other. He felt the young girl''s youthful body and the elegant and pleasant fragrance. It was really a refreshing thing.


    "No more, no more!" Wanyan Chongjie angrily throws away the sword in her hand. The more she looks at it, the more she feels that Gu Zixian is deliberately looking for an opportunity to get close to song Qingshu. Where are they learning martial arts there? They are just flirting with each other. Instead, they are like outsiders.


    "What happened to the little prince?" Gu Zixian was in the mood, and she couldn''t help looking at her suspiciously.


    "Nothing, just don''t want to learn." Wanyan Chongjie turned his lips, thinking that he was really a fox girl. He was really good at hooking up with men. As soon as he came, he was fascinated by those young men in the Southern Song Dynasty. Now even the elder brother song seems to be falling.


    Thinking of this, she could not help regretting that she knew that she should not have agreed to take in Gerdan and Shuang Xiufu before.


    "Let''s go and play chess." The more I think about it, the more irritable I am. Wan Yan Chongjie grabs song Qingshu''s hand and leaves.


    Song Qingshu smiles, but she doesn''t refuse. How lovely she is when she plays small temperament.


    Looking at the figure of two people walking away hand in hand, Gu Zixian''s eyes flashed a trace of worry: my father doesn''t like men more... But she turned red when she thought of the other party''s physical changes last night. At least my father still has feelings for women.


    After coming out, Wan Yan asked: "I heard that Princess Shuang Xiu ran into your room last night?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why do you all know?" This is not a good thing. After all, it is harmful to Gu Zixian''s reputation.


    "What did she do in your room?" Wan yanchongjie looked at him nervously.


    Song Qingshu seemed to have guessed her mind and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, nothing happened." Although something did happen at the beginning, Gu Ningqing came to take her daughter. It''s not a lie.


    Wanyanchongjie bit his lip, as if he didn''t believe it, but also as if he was sad: "brother song, last night people took the initiative to you, you were indifferent, and turned around to hang out with another woman, i... I......"


    Later, her eyes were full of tears and she turned around and ran away.


    "Ah Song Qingshu was about to chase her when a figure suddenly flashed out in front of him.


    Looking at Dugu Ming with a gloomy face, song Qingshu was stunned: "what''s the matter with the young city master?"


    "Son of a bitch, I warn you, stay away from my fiancee." Dugu Ming grabs his collar. "Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Song Qingshu said calmly: "the little city master misunderstood me. The princess and I are pure and clean. What''s more, if you don''t believe me, you should believe your princess."


    "Little white face is really eloquent. No wonder she is so agreeable to women. I''ll cut your tongue to see how clever you are." As soon as the words came to an end, Dugu Ming''s sword came out of its sheath and stabbed him in the mouth.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. Just at this moment, a strong wind came from the side, and Dugu ming could not hold the sword in his hand any longer, so he quickly stepped aside.


    Looking back, I found a woman with a yellow shirt frowning at herself. She saw the yellow ribbon in her hand. She was more and more shocked. How could she crack her mouth with such a soft thing?


    Knowing that his opponent''s martial arts are far superior to his own, Dugu Ming doesn''t want to stay behind to take his insult. Before he picks up his sword and leaves, he glares at Song Qingshu fiercely: "bah, little white face can only hide behind women all day. What kind of man is that?"


    Song Qingshu laughs with indifference. Seeing the yellow shirt girl coming over, she bows her hand and says, "thank you for your help."


    "You''re a big man. Don''t you blush when you hear that?" Huang shannu was puzzled when she saw that he looked very self-conscious.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "he was just envious and jealous. You know, it''s also a skill to be a little white face. I''m too proud to do that. Why should I be ashamed?"


    "Sure enough, you have a glib tongue," Huang shannu snorted. She was even more unhappy in her heart. "You don''t have to thank me. I just don''t like to see foreigners bully my own people."


    Then he turned and left, as if to say a word with him is dirty his mouth.


    There is a smile on the corner of song Qingshu''s mouth. Sometimes it''s interesting to observe the other side of other people with different identities.


    Then the Jin, song and Junggar missions continued on their way. After a few days, they finally entered the Xingqing mansion. Some Xixia officials came to apologize. Because there were too many missions recently, the reception staff of the Ministry of rites were too busy for a moment, so they needed to wait for a while.


    A group of people had to go to the nearby inn to have a rest first. Song Qingshu didn''t like it, but Xue pan and others were indignant: "what do these Xixia people mean? They deliberately left me here!"


    Lu Shidao looked at him with disdain: "Xixia had been fighting against Song Dynasty for many years since the founding of the country. Now this attitude is not expected."


    Xue pan pointed to Wanyan Chongjie: "the relationship between Jin and Xixia is good, isn''t it the same treatment?"


    Lu Shidao couldn''t help saying that the state of Jin had a close relationship with Xixia.


    Wanyan heavy festival light said: "you weak just care about other people''s views, we will not worry about Xixia neglect us, think they are really busy, and so on."


    Listening to her sarcasm, people in the state of song could not help but get angry and wanted to argue with her one by one. However, at this time, there was a commotion on the other side of the inn.

 Chapter 2120

    "It seems that a young man is molesting the women of the people."


    "What''s your look in your eyes? That girl''s dress looks like a folk girl."


    "They should be from other countries, too? During this time, the city is full of people from other countries. "


    "It turns out that they are the dignitaries of other countries. These dandies are not good things. Let them bite the dog."


    ¡­¡­


    When song Qingshu heard the Xixia people whispering, he couldn''t help laughing. No matter where he went, there was hatred for the rich.


    "Molesting women? How can we not have a look at such an interesting thing? " When Xue pan and others heard this, they immediately became interested. You know, they were on the road during this period of time, and the boredom was fading away. When they heard the excitement, they would not let it go. Xue Baochai didn''t hold on.


    This group of people in Lin''an is the existence of bullying men and women, also want to see foreign counterparts is how to operate.


    Song Qingshu was dragged by Xue pan. Originally, he had no interest in such things, but Xue pan worried that he would hook up with Princess Shuangxiu if he stayed here, so he nipped all the dangers in the bud.


    Thinking that Jia Baoyu was also a lively master, it was doubtful that he was too calm, so song Qingshu let him drag him.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be a beautiful little girl!"


    "Look at her dress, it should be the flag man over there in Manchu."


    "Who''s that man? He''s so weird?"


    Xue pan and others talked a lot, but song Qingshu was stunned. He saw a young man leading a group of people around a man and a woman. The young man and his party dressed strangely. Unlike the style of the Central Plains, they were also quite different from the style of the western regions. They had one eyelid, big face, loud voice and noisy tone, which seemed to be the accent of Korea.


    Surrounded by young men and women, men''s sword eyebrows star, although the waist with a sword, but the whole person is still a bit weak atmosphere; Young girls are elegant and refined. There is a kind of bookish atmosphere in the whole person, which makes people know that they are talented and beautiful ladies. Their eyes are bright and smart, and they are obviously not as dull as ordinary ladies.


    "It''s her!" Song Qing''s writing shows a strange color. He happens to know a man and a woman. The man is Nalan Rongruo, the Bachelor of wuyingdian and the son of Mingzhu, the Minister of military affairs of the Qing Dynasty. The girl is wuyunzhu, the daughter of suoetu, the Minister of State Council. On the way to the Golden Snake camp, he saved two people, especially wuyunzhu, who was a little fan of him at first, but it''s only a long time, I don''t know if the girl''s mind has changed.


    "Eh, I heard that the Qing Empire was very powerful. Why did their mission come here and be bullied by the Korean Envoys?" There was a doubt around him. It turned out that Gerdan was puzzled after hearing the news.


    Nalan Rongruo''s staff is obviously very few. Compared with Korea, there are so many people and powerful people, so he seems to be a little weak.


    "It''s a little strange indeed." Xue Baochai was not at ease. Xue pan and them also came to have a look and expressed the same doubts.


    Only song Qingshu had a rough idea of the whole story. Dongfang muxue knew that the Xixia marriage recruitment was a bureau set up by herself. These children who came to run for the election just came for a walk, and naturally they didn''t care about it very much.


    Because song Qingshu and Dongfang muxue had to support their cronies when they came to power, old Kangxi ministers like Mingzhu suoetu must be alienated, but they can''t act too hastily, so they sent Mingzhu''s son to run for election to show their so-called favor.


    If you send a large number of people to protect you like other countries, it is estimated that Dongfang muxue has no spare time, so the Qing mission seems to be weak.


    "These Korean people are too arrogant!" Wanyan Chongjie also follows. She can''t help but get angry when she sees everything. She must know that Jin and Qing are brothers to each other. She can''t help but share a common hatred when she sees that the people of Qing are bullied.


    "Go and break the Koreans'' legs one by one." Later, he ordered the warriors under his command that this situation would not trouble Ouyang Feng, but the accompanying warriors of the kingdom of Jin were very tough, and they were more than enough to deal with the Korean people.


    "Yes The group of people were about to accept the order when two beautiful women in white appeared. The woman was a little older and tall. The first impression was that her waist was very thin and her legs were very long. Standing there, she was like an iceberg. The temperature of the whole inn seemed to have dropped several degrees because of her arrival.


    There is a beautiful and provocative mole on her lips, which eases her temperament of iceberg beauty to a certain extent.


    In addition, the younger girl is more delicate and delicate. She doesn''t want to be so far away from her sister. However, the cunning in her smart eyes occasionally shows that she is not so harmless as her appearance shows.


    "Cui hang, stop fooling around and go back quickly!" These two beauties in white are naturally the sisters of Fu Junli and Fu Junyu of the Korean mission.


    "Hum, can''t I have some fun?" The young man with one eyelid at the head said discontentedly that he had two beautiful women in the regiment, but he couldn''t touch them. He had been itching for a long time. When he came to Xingqing mansion, he came out to look for flowers and willows. He happened to meet Wu Yunzhu, and was immediately attracted by her appearance and temperament.


    "The prince told you to go back." Fu Junyu snorted.


    "Prince?" Cui Kang sneered, "when will the royal family be able to take care of my Cui family?"


    "Shut up At this time, there was a loud shout. A tall military general came in, grabbed his rear leader and lifted him up. The men next to Cui Kang saw the appearance of the man. They looked at each other and didn''t stop him.


    "Sister... Brother in law." Cui hang said with a guilty heart.


    "Don''t be ashamed to go abroad." The general snorted and threw him to the ground. Then he apologetically said to sister Fu Junli, "this boy is confused for a while. I hope the two girls will forgive me. Don''t transfer those words to the prince just now."


    Fu junluo said: "fortunately, general Jin arrived in time."


    General Jin smiles, and then turns to apologize to Nalan Rongruo and Wu Yunzhu: "I''m general Jin ruoxian of Korea. I''m not accompanying you for my brother-in-law."


    Nalan Rongruo nodded, the other side''s attitude was very good, and even if he stopped Cui hang, he couldn''t say anything.


    Jin Ruo was about to take Cui hang and others to leave when a voice came out in the corner of the inn: "the Korean people are so spineless. A couple of young boys and girls in the state of Qing scared so many Korean people scurrying. No wonder even the king of the state is willing to be a puppet for so many years. As expected, they can''t bear it."


    This person''s tone is strange, obviously not from the Central Plains, plus the content of the speech, the echo is very harsh in the inn.

 Chapter 2121

    "Who''s talking nonsense!" Jin ruoxian suddenly turned back, his eyes sharply fixed on the direction of the voice.


    Song Qingshu and others also looked over there. When they saw the situation over there, they could not help looking strange: did the Japanese also come?


    It''s no wonder that he can recognize each other''s origin at a glance. It''s just that their dress is too obvious. It seems that a lawn mower has been pushed back from their forehead. The whole head is bald. Only one strand of hair in the middle is lost into a bun. Besides, there is hair between the temples. The hair style is as weird as it is weird.


    In addition, there is a moustache among the people. It''s blind to recognize their origin.


    "Why, am I not telling the truth?" The man in the center of the group sneered. Although their intonation was a little strange, they still used Chinese.


    "Yuchai Xiusheng!" Jin ruoxian also recognized the identity of the other party obviously, "did not expect that Fengcheng Xiuji only sent you an adopted son to run for election this time."


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know the name of Yuchai Xiusheng, but Fengcheng Xiuji''s name is still heard. He can''t help sighing at the thought that he even participated in the competition with these heroes in history.


    "Didn''t Cui Yu just send your son-in-law over here? He didn''t send the wine sack, did he?" Yuchai Xiusheng looked at Cui hang contemptuously as she spoke.


    "Who do you think is a booze bag?" Cui can''t help but get angry. The confidant on the side wants to show his face in front of his master. Seeing that his master is angry, he rushes directly to Yuchai Xiusheng and raises his hand to slap him in the face.


    "Hum!" A cold voice sounded.


    "Be careful!" Fu junluo''s face changed slightly, and he hastened to remind her.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. People see a flash of cold light. Before they can see someone''s move, the Korean warrior has been split into two pieces.


    "Ah, kill! Kill!" Around a group of people who were originally watching a play, they would not dare to stop when they saw such exaggerated and bloody scenes, and they all screamed and ran out.


    "You haven''t paid yet!" The innkeeper tried to keep the guests, but everyone ran out. Who could he hold?


    "These goddamn foreigners!"


    The boss wanted to cry without tears. When he looked back, he wanted to settle the accounts with the Japanese people, but the bloody corpse on the ground was still hot. He didn''t dare to go up and get moldy.


    As for Korea, the people who just died were their people. They all looked so ugly that they were doomed to die. At this time, those who went up were in bad luck.


    "These Japanese people are disgusting." See a lot of blood, Wanyan Chongjie is a little girl after all, subconsciously turned his head, secretly scolded unceasingly.


    Song Qingshu''s eyelids also jumped. This man is a bit of a jerk. If you want to kill him, you have to do it like this. Who is disgusting. But he just that knife, regardless of the speed or timing, really grasp the perfect.


    "New Yin flow? Are you Liu Sheng, but Ma Shou or Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers Fu Junli, looking at a warrior beside Yuchai Xiusheng with a frosty face, asked, "xinyinliu is a school created by Japanese sword sage Shangquan Xingang. However, Shangquan Xingang is detached and very old. His status in Japan is similar to that of Zhang Sanfeng in the Central Plains. It is obvious that this man is not him.".


    It was his disciple Liu shengzongyan who got the true biography of Shangquan Xingang. Liu shengzongyan was also a great master in Japan, and he was very old. So this person could only be his son Liu Shengdan Mashou or his grandson Liu shengshibingwei.


    "Suoga, you have good eyesight. I''m Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers guard." The warrior said haughtily, obviously very proud of Liu Sheng''s surname.


    Fu Junli said coldly, "although my companion is a little abrupt, he will not die. Your hand is too cruel."


    "It''s not worth dying if you don''t have the skills." Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers raised their heads, obviously without any apology.


    "These Japanese people are really arrogant." Xue pan could not help muttering.


    Lu Shidao said: "I don''t think he has done anything wrong. After all, the Koreans are the first. If the Japanese are not as good as others, then it''s them who are humiliated at this time. It''s a big shame to be slapped in the face in public."


    Huang Shan Nu snorted: "don''t make trouble, be careful to set fire." Xue pan several people this just bitterly ground stopped a mouth.


    Song Qingshu focuses on the other two people beside Liu Sheng''s shibingwei. One of them has messy hair. The whole person looks decadent and a bit sloppy to some extent. But song Qingshu doesn''t dare to underestimate him, because the knife in his hand must be faster and more efficient than Liu Sheng''s shibingwei.


    The other one was dressed in a purple Samurai robe. He was much more clean and tidy. He wore a long dark blue ponytail and his temples were down to his collarbone. He was very beautiful. If he looked like a slovenly man just now, the purple Samurai robe was more like a graceful young man. But if song Qingshu could notice, it would not be his appearance, but the sword on his back, It''s a sword that people can''t forget at a glance, because it''s very long. It''s more than five feet long than all the swords I''ve seen before. It makes people wonder how the owner of such a long sword can show it.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to underestimate them. Liu Sheng''s shibingwei''s sword was amazing, but it was just that. After all, they were not so good. However, they had the cultivation of a great master, which made him think that there were so many masters in Japan? It seems that I underestimated them before.


    "Well, the skill is inferior to others. In that case, let me learn your new Yinliu''s Sabre technique." Fu Junli''s wrist trembled, and the sword in his hand had slowly come out of its sheath, as if there was an invisible wind blowing through, and his beautiful hair was waving freely. His whole life had a solemn beauty.


    "Wow, this Korean girl is so beautiful."


    "Keep your voice down, don''t you see that she is very good at martial arts?"


    "Cut, she and the Japanese fight, where care for us."


    Xue pan and others began to comment on the trip one by one, lamenting that although the trip was boring, the beauties they saw were one after another.


    Song Qingshu also secretly nodded, this woman in white looks, stature and temperament, is indeed extremely outstanding.


    At this time, Wanyan Chongjie quietly poked his waist, some sour said: "you will not look at others beautiful, you are going to save the hero."


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while: "in your eyes, I''m just that kind of person, not to mention her martial arts, and I don''t need to be saved."


    Judging from her breath and bearing, this Korean woman is definitely a master, and she is more than enough to protect herself against that Liusheng shibingwei.


    "I''ve heard about master Yijian of Gaoli for a long time, and both of them and our ancestors are called the sword saints in their respective countries. It''s just that hearing is false and seeing is true. Miss Fu is well versed in master Yijian''s true biography, and I''ve learned something about xinyinliu. It''s just right for us to have a good competition." Liu Sheng''s shibingwei didn''t dare to be careless. He stood up and held the handle of the knife tightly.


    "Master Yijian? Another surname is Fu? " Song Qingshu looks strange, staring at the two girls in white, thinking that the world is really chaotic, even they are out.


    Seeing that the war was on the verge of breaking out, suddenly a voice of compassion came: "who dares to make trouble in our first class hall?"

 Chapter 2122

    A group of Xixia warriors came in. The leader was wearing a green robe, long beard and chest drooping. His face was dark. His eyes were wide open and bright, but his legs were disabled. He was clutching a pair of wrought iron sticks. His whole breath was as if he were not there. He looked like a living dead man.


    The visitor was the first of the four villains, Duan Yanqing. He glanced around for a week and understood what had happened. During this period, there were many people from all over the country in Xingqing mansion, and they were more likely to make trouble. So the people of the first class hall were patrolling day and night. They had just killed people in the inn, and the runaway guests had already spread the news, so they came after hearing the news.


    "This is the enmity between Japan and Korea. Please don''t interfere." Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers said coldly, and then directly rose up and chopped Fu junluo.


    Fu Junli didn''t dare to be careless. She was waiting for the best time to fight back. The key of Yi''s swordsmanship was to anticipate the enemy''s opportunity. To do all this, she had to have good eyesight and careful observation. She didn''t rush to make a move before she found out the details of the opponent.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t pay attention to his words, Duan Yanqing''s face flashed a trace of anger. He gave a cold hum. He put an iron stick in his hand. The timing and speed were just right. With a Yang finger force, he just touched Liu Sheng''s shibingwei sword.


    Ding!


    With a clear and bright sound, Liu Sheng''s shibingwei felt that the tiger''s mouth was about to crack, and he could hardly hold the long knife in his hand.


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head, which is worthy of being the devil that jiumozhi and Ding Chunqiu were afraid of. This skill and combat experience are really perfect. No wonder Murong Fu and several generals can''t beat him. The reason why he has been looked down upon all the time is that he lost to Qiao Feng to a large extent. Moreover, Qiao Feng thinks that it takes five or six Duan Yanqing to join him to escape.


    However, judging objectively by song Qingshu''s current accomplishments, Qiao Feng can''t beat five Duan Yanqing. He can fight Qiao Feng in two or three, and the outcome is unknown.


    In the field, Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers fly back and stare at Duan Yanqing angrily: "sneak attack from the side, not by a gentleman!"


    Duan Yanqing said lightly: "this is Xixia. We are in charge of public security in the city. You are not allowed to make trouble in private." He also knew that he had just attacked from the side and had taken a lot of advantage. If he played face-to-face with the other side, he might not be able to resolve his move so easily.


    Liu Sheng ten soldiers guard what else to say, the side of a decadent disorderly hair warrior stopped him: "today is not a good time."


    The purple warrior next to him also said, "there''s no need to offend Xixia."


    See two words, Liu Sheng ten soldiers Wei nodded, this just didn''t say anything, even before has been arrogant Yuchai Xiusheng also have no objection.


    Song Qingshu became more and more curious. What''s the status of the other two people? How can they have such high prestige?


    Seeing that the Japanese had settled down, Duan Yanqing began to send people to clean up the mess in the inn, and at the same time let people lead the foreign missions away from the place.


    "Is that all?" On the other side of Korea, Cui hang looks resentful. It''s no big deal to die of one of his subordinates. However, it''s him who was insulted just now, and it''s him who was beaten. If he just leaves, where will his face go?


    "After all, this is Xixia''s territory. The prince still needs to recruit relatives." Jin ruoxian secretly pulled his sleeve and whispered a warning.


    Fu junluo looked at the Japanese people and said, "there are still two unfathomable masters in Japan. If we really start, we may lose." At this time, she also noticed that the two were extraordinary.


    See all say so, Cui hang in the heart again displeased, also can only scold to leave.


    Fu junluo did not leave immediately. Instead, he went straight to the Southern Song Dynasty and called Xue pan and others with excitement.


    "Are you the mission of the state of song?" Fu junluo looked directly at Huang shannu and Xue Baochai. In this group of people, whether they are wanyanchongjie or Gerdan, their service is different from that of the Han people, and it is easy to distinguish them. Among these Han people, Huang shannu and Xue Baochai have outstanding temperament, which seems to be the leader.


    As for Xue pan, she ignored him.


    Huang shannu and Xue Baochai looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other''s eyes: "what''s your opinion?"


    Fu Junli''s beautiful eyes swept through the group of them. She was not surprised. She couldn''t help looking disappointed. However, she still asked, "I want to ask if the king of Qi of your country has come with me this time?"


    Not to mention that in the Southern Song Dynasty, even the group of people in the state of Jin were stunned. I never expected that this beautiful woman from Gao Lilai would open her mouth to inquire about the news of song Qingshu.


    Wanyan Chongjie quietly pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve, a small face full of shock: "even distant Korea also has your lover? Are you really like the rumored woman who can take her virginity thousands of miles away? "


    Song Qingshu a black line: "nonsense, I have no such ability." At the same time, I wonder, do I know this girl? I don''t think so? I''m not Duan Zhengchun''s scum man. I don''t even remember myself after playing.


    "What do you want him to do?" Huang shannu''s face is not good. After all, this time she volunteered to come here just to get away from the man and come out to relax. She didn''t know that she heard his name here.


    Fu junluo hesitated for a long time before he replied, "I have a lot to say to him." In the face of the Japanese people''s covetous eyes, people of insight in Korea also noticed that this time they sent a mission to Xixia, taking part in the recruitment of relatives was the second. Their main purpose was to make good relations with the Central Plains countries and seek help to deal with Japan.


    Wu Sangui, one of the forces closest to Koryo, was too busy with himself. Koryo had always had a bad relationship with Manchu and Qing Dynasties. He had several alliances with the Song Dynasty, but the Song Dynasty was too far away to help.


    After all, Korea and Japan are separated by a vast ocean. The navy of Golden Snake camp must be the top priority. The navy of Golden Snake camp is also famous all over the world. It''s convenient to go from Jiaozhou Bay to Korea. In addition, Liaodong has a powerful navy force, namely Shenlong Island, which has been inquired about before, It seems that the people of Shenlong island are only the leaders of song Qingshu.


    Combined with various factors, Fu junluo naturally wanted to consult with song Qingshu. When he first arrived at Xingqing mansion, he inquired that the Golden Snake camp did not send a representative this time, so he had to take a chance in the Southern Song Dynasty. After all, in addition to being the leader of the Golden Snake camp, song Qingshu is still a powerful official in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Of course, the reason is that it is not convenient for her to speak in front of so many people. Besides, she is not Chinese after all, and her Chinese is not so fluent, which leads to a kind of ambiguity.


    "There''s a lot to say to him?"


    Looking at Fu Junli''s shy face, all of them showed their original expression. They thought that brother stink lied to me. They didn''t know that they had an affair!


    Even song Qingshu was a little uncertain. Did I ever meet her, but I didn''t pay attention at that time? It''s no surprise that Fu junluo is the focus of the audience everywhere with his sagacity and heroism. If Fu junluo happens to be one of the audience, it''s normal to have admiration

 Chapter 2123

    Song Qingshu is wandering outside, Huang shannu has coldly replied: "he did not come, you want to find him to go to Lin''an."


    "Why?" Fu Junli glanced at her unexpectedly, because he heard the other side''s tone was not good. He thought that there was a rumor that song Qingshu was merciful everywhere. Could it be that the woman in front of her was just so angry because she had been abandoned by him?


    But such a gorgeous and outstanding woman will be abandoned. What kind of rebellious confidants are around Song Qingshu?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious man.


    "Thank you very much." Fu junluo gave a salute and said, "I''ll visit you at another time." Korea has always admired the culture of the Central Plains, and she is very fond of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Seeing her white shadow leave, Xue pan couldn''t help sighing: "the women in Korea are really beautiful."


    "Well, I''m in good shape, too." One side of the fox friends echoed, one by one praised her slender waist and long legs.


    "It''s not a waste that I''ve come all the way to get tired. I''ve seen so many beautiful women, and they are all the best." A group of people began to discuss which women they saw these days were higher or lower.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shut up The Yellow shirted women couldn''t stand their foul language and glared at the crowd angrily. A group of dandies just stopped a little.


    After a while, the people of Xixia elite began to lead the foreign missions to their respective residences. Because of the mutual gratitude and resentment between the countries, and the large number of people who came this time, the Xixia officials arranged the foreign missions to different places, especially for some old enemy countries, so as to avoid any conflicts between them.


    For example, the missions of the state of Jin and the Southern Song Dynasty are located in the north and the south of the city, which can be described as well water but not river water.


    Hearing that he was so far away, Wan Yan gave up and asked to be with the people of the Southern Song Dynasty. At the same time, he said that all the people along the way went together and were already familiar with him.


    Geerdan and the people of shuangxiufu also put forward similar requests one after another, but the officials of Xixia said that they had no choice but to follow the above instructions.


    Wanyan Chongjie had nothing to do, and song Qingshu''s voice came to the secret to comfort her, so she could only follow the Xixia officials to leave with her mouth pouted, while song Qingshu and his party were taken to the Xingguan in the south of the city.


    Gerdan and his party were taken to another place. When they left, Princess Shuangxiu looked back at Song Qingshu. Unfortunately, in front of so many people, she couldn''t express her heart.


    Gerdan and others are worried about the threat of the Mongols and the difficulty of getting close to the state of Jin. At this time, they can only go their separate ways. I''m afraid the only one who is happy is Dugu Ming, the young city leader of wushuangcheng. During this period, his fiancee''s jealousy of the white faced attitude of the Southern Song Dynasty drives him crazy, but Shuang Xiufu is independent of wushuangcheng, In addition, Princess Shuang Xiu is always cold, so he is not angry with his fiancee, so he can only transfer all his resentment to song Qingshu.


    How can he not be happy to see his fiancee separated from the little white face?


    Song Qingshu left and went to the corner of the inn to have a look. He found that Nalan Rongruo and Wu Yunzhu had just left. He thought that Dongfang muxue was a little too big. Although he knew that he was here to make soy sauce, he couldn''t just send a couple of boys and girls. After all, it''s not like Tuan Dai was bullied by other countries.


    Song Qingshu was shocked when he thought that he had a chance to take care of them. He thought that Dongfang muxue thought Xixia was my territory. Anyway, I wouldn''t stand by, so I didn''t bother to send experts to protect them?


    "Baoyu, people are gone, and they are reluctant to give up." When Xue Baochai saw him staring at the door, she could not help saying something sour.


    Song Qingshu then looked back: "sister Bao misunderstood. I was thinking about something else."


    Although she still didn''t believe it, Xue Baochai was in a happy mood at this time, with a few more smiles on her face: "during this period of time, I''ve been working hard. I''ll go to the place where I stay and have a good rest after bathing and dressing."


    Song Qingshu thought to tell me this kind of beautiful thing. It seems that she didn''t treat Jia Baoyu as an outsider.


    After staying in the Xingguan, song Qingshu thought about finding an opportunity to go into the palace. He had been separated from Mu Wanqing, yelunanxian and Li Qinglu for so long, and there were many instant messages for both sides to exchange.


    All of a sudden, a commotion occurred in the courtyard. Xue pan pushed open his door and said, "Baoyu, don''t say my brother didn''t call you, there''s another beauty coming."


    Seeing Xue Pan''s obscene appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you are the eldest son of the Xue family. What kind of beauty have you never seen in Lin''an City? As for being so excited?"


    "How can those mediocre and vulgar fans be compared with those we met during this period of time," Xue Pan said with disapproval. "This one is not inferior to the previous Princess Shuangxiu and the Korean women, and has a more noble status."


    "Oh, who is she?" Song Qingshu was also curious.


    "The princess of Xixia." Seeing his dawdling, Xue pan was annoyed. "If you don''t go to see it, don''t delay my time."


    "Go, why not." Hearing that it was yelunan fairy, song Qingshu immediately got up and wondered why she suddenly came here.


    Xue pan put his arm around his shoulder and said, "this is my good brother. To tell you the truth, you feel like you have changed a person during this period of time. In the past, you were more active than me in these things."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was awe inspiring, but on the surface, he was silent: "you don''t know that something happened to my family, so you can''t act recklessly like before."


    "It''s true, but you don''t have to think too much, you must be happy to come out and play, let alone..." Xue Panren could not make complaints about it. "The east side is not bright west, and although your family is out of trouble, I think you are better than before, but this time you come across a beautiful woman."


    "No exaggeration." Song Qingshu laughs and scolds. Now Kung Fu has arrived in the yard. Xue Baochai and Huang shannu are receiving each other in the main hall. Lu Shidao and other young men are outside, stretching their necks and looking in.


    "I''ve heard that the crown princess is incomparable in beauty before. Today, I see that she is really beautiful."


    "That''s right. Otherwise, why would a hero like Li Yuanhao not be able to hold on to her when he saw her? He would dare to risk the world''s great injustice and rob his daughter-in-law to be his wife, which would lead to the chaos of Xixia."


    "The ancients said that Baosi Daji was nothing more than that. It was a disaster to the country and the people."


    These people were all the children of high-level officials in the Southern Song Dynasty. Naturally, they were better informed than most people. They also heard their family talk about what happened in Xixia.


    "This big long leg is so pure and beautiful. If I were Li Yuanhao, I couldn''t help it."


    "Did you say she was asleep by Li Yuanhao?"


    "I don''t think so. It seems that rebellion broke out on the day of marriage."


    "Not necessarily. Maybe the boat has entered the lane."


    "If anything happens, Xixia won''t let her appear as princess."


    "So it is."


    "But her successor is the younger brother of the former crown prince. As a princess, her identity is a bit awkward."


    "Haha, I don''t think the new emperor could have left such a beautiful widowed sister-in-law untouched. It''s said that Xixia people didn''t talk about any etiquette in this respect."


    "Xue panbaoyu, you are just in time. You two have rich experience. Do you think this princess is still a virgin?"


    Song Qingshu has just come here. When he hears these people''s comments, he has a black line. These people say that they are also the top two generations in the Southern Song Dynasty. How can they look like Xue pan one by one.

 Chapter 2124

    Just as she was going to say something, Xue Baochai had taken the lead to come out of the palace and said to the people, "let''s compare our pigs and tidy up our appearance. We will enter the palace soon, and the queen will call us."


    "The queen summoned us?" A group of people felt puzzled.


    Xue Baochai pulled the crowd aside and explained in a low voice, "I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s not a bad thing. It proves the good intentions of the Xixia authorities to our song dynasty. You are all people who want to run for the emperor''s son-in-law. Going to the palace to be familiar with you is more helpful for the future election."


    "Yes, in case you see the princess Yinchuan in the palace."


    "It''s said that Princess Yinchuan is incomparably beautiful. She was born matchless, but no one has ever seen her. It''s hard to say that it''s not the boasting of the Xixia people. If she gets married and finds out she''s a nun, it''s over."


    "Not bad, it''s better to have a prior inspection."


    Xue Baochai wanted to tear their mouths. She thought that the princess of Xixia was still talking with Huang shannu in the hall. If she heard these words, she would have a bad impression on you?


    "Why did the queen summon us instead of the emperor? Xixia is really a place of barbarians, and the women''s family members in the palace are exposed all day long. What kind of system is it Neo Confucianism prevailed in the Southern Song Dynasty. After a few years old, many ladies were not allowed to come down from the attic, let alone meet strange men. So when they heard the queen summoning them, they felt a little incredible.


    "Your news is too backward. Before the Xixia rebellion, although the Emperor Li Liangzuo calmed down the civil strife, he was also seriously injured. During this period, he lived in seclusion and recuperated from illness. The government was taken care of by the queen."


    "I heard that the queen is also a beautiful little girl. Soon after she got married, her husband was sick in bed for a long time. Isn''t she widowed? Now that he is in power again, I''m afraid I don''t know how many green hats to put on the emperor in the future. "


    "Do you mean that when she calls us to the Palace this time, she will choose the head of the court?"


    "Hey, I''ll dress up. I haven''t tasted the taste of a queen in my life. What''s more, I''m still a beautiful girl. Oh, who beat me?"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu a black line, coldly said: "behind such a discussion of people, not a gentleman."


    "Hey, what kind of gentleman are you? Don''t think that we don''t know about your troubles, and we think about other people''s good family all the time.... "


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows moved, thinking that Jia Baoyu''s hobby seems to be known by many people in the circle.


    Xue Baochai also glared at Song Qingshu. It was obvious that she was born in the Imperial City Department, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she stopped: "shut up, the princess of Xixia has come out."


    A beautiful woman came out, dressed in Xixia''s unique costumes, with a lot of gold and silver ornaments hanging on it. Not only did she have no sense of disharmony, but her skin became more and more tender and moving.


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that yelunan fairy is becoming more and more attractive. It not only retains the green and astringent meaning of a girl, but also occasionally reveals the charm of a young woman. The identity of the Crown Princess and the capital of China further shows her noble temperament. At the same time, there are more exotic temptations. It''s no wonder that these Southern Song princes are salivating one by one.


    Obviously, yelunan also noticed the hot and lustful eyes of these dandies. He could not help frowning and was not happy in his heart. However, he was still patient and looked at the crowd carefully with beautiful eyes. When he saw song Qingshu, his eyes suddenly brightened, his lips slightly raised and he had a slight smile.


    "Everybody, please!" Yelunan made a gesture of invitation, and took the lead to leave surrounded by his subordinates. He returned to his carriage and led the way in front of him.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, these people didn''t need Xue Baochai to greet them.


    On the way, Xue pan and song Qingshu were in the same carriage. They approached him and bumped into his shoulder. Xue Pan said with a wink, "how about the princess? I didn''t cheat you."


    "It''s really beautiful." Song Qingshu also smiles warmly.


    "This princess is so pitiful. It is said that she is a princess of the Liao state. As a result, her father took part in the rebellion and had to marry the prince of Xixia in order to save the family. But Li Yuanhao robbed her midway through the rebellion, which finally led to the great turmoil in Xixia. She was rated as a disaster of beauty. How innocent." Xue Pan said with emotion.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu took an unexpected look at him. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be a bosom friend. Yelunan fairy''s fate was really a little bitter. But these words came out of Xue Pan''s mouth. How could they be so disobedient.


    Sure enough, Xue Pan''s nature revealed in the next second: "this poor woman is waiting for me to save him from suffering. I''ve decided that I don''t want any princess for this Xixia wedding. I''ll comfort the princess!"


    Song Qingshu heard a black line: "didn''t you want to get the Shuang Xiu princess before? Why did you change the target so quickly?"


    Xue Pan said with a smile: "how can you ask such a stupid question? Who said I gave up Princess Shuangxiu? What kind of man is not fraternity? "


    "Go away!" Song Qingshu was not interested in discussing his own woman with him. He began to close his eyes and think about the next action.


    At this time, in another carriage, Xue Baochai asked Huang shannu, "sister Yang, what does Xixia mean by this? Do you have any friendship with the queen of Xixia? "


    Huang shannu shakes her head and looks puzzled: "no, I don''t know what''s going on. Is it possible that Xixia plans to unite with us in the Song Dynasty and choose one of us to be the son-in-law? Decide to look at their appearance and character first? "


    "I don''t think so." Xue Baochai shakes her head. She has been in the Imperial City Department for many years and has been dealing with yipintang. "At the beginning of Xixia''s founding, she fought with Song Dynasty for many years. In recent years, although the relationship has eased, it has never reached the level of alliance. If they really want to unite, they should choose the state of Jin. The relationship between Xixia and the state of Jin has always been very good. Even the state of Liao is OK. After all, there is a relationship between the crown prince and the imperial concubine. However, the state of Liao is as thin as today''s Xishan, and Xixia doesn''t think it will put the treasure on them. "


    The yellow dress girl''s face was distressed: "this is what I am most puzzled about. In addition to Mongolia, the state of Jin is the most likely choice for Xixia. But why does the state of Jin only send a little princess to come here dressed as a man this time? At that time, does Xixia really dare to choose her as the emperor''s son-in-law? When people in other countries are blind. "


    "I don''t understand. I always think there is a big conspiracy." Xue Baochai lifted the curtain of the car and looked at the front of the crown princess''s dependence. "We can only go one step and see one step."


    While the two girls were worried, the Lu brothers on the other carriage were excited. Lu Shisheng said, "brother, our chance has come. The queen of Xixia was born in the Qin family. The Qin family left the Southern Song Dynasty to take refuge in Xixia. We have a natural relationship with them."


    Lu Shidao nodded and said: "yes, the Qin family was cleaned up badly in the turmoil of Xixia before. Now its power is greatly damaged. The queen has just been in court, and she is in urgent need of external reinforcement. This is our opportunity. God really helps me!"


    Lu Shisheng suddenly looked ambiguous: "what''s more perfect is that the queen is still very young and beautiful. The emperor is a sick child, and she won''t live long. In the future, she is likely to follow the story of Empress Wu. Can''t our brothers take the opportunity to be Zhang Yizhi or Zhang changzong?"


    Zhang changzong is the male favorite of Wu Zetian. He is favored by Wu Zetian. He has the power to the government and the opposition.


    Lu Shidao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He was obviously moved: "the empresses, princesses and princesses of Xixia are peerless in the world. They are either widows or men are dying. When we need men, God gives us a chance!"

 Chapter 2125

    The people of Southern Song Dynasty had their own thoughts and soon arrived at Xixia palace.


    With yelunan fairy leading the way, the palace guards naturally let them go all the way. They took them to a side hall and asked them to wait here for a while. The queen would summon them after handling the matter.


    After settling them down, jerunantham took leave of them. During the whole process, her behavior was noble and elegant, showing her royal style.


    Not to mention Xue pan, Lu brothers and others who kept swallowing, even Huang shannu sighed: "I didn''t expect that there were such outstanding figures in the wild land of Xixia."


    Xue Baochai also nodded and echoed: "it''s no less than those famous ladies in our Dynasty. I only saw this kind of elegant demeanor in Miss Shen, but it''s a pity that she..."


    Huang Shan goddess also became dignified: "has the case of Shen family killing not been found out yet?"


    Xue Baochai shook her head: "no, the murderer''s technique is very neat. I suspect that Zhang is behind us to stop us from investigating the case, because every time we find a key clue, we will be killed. So after so long, we can''t find anything useful."


    "Even you Imperial City Division also can''t find out, also don''t know who has so big energy." The yellow dress girl''s face was worried. "Miss Shen''s life is also miserable. She used to be a noble princess, but now she doesn''t know whether she will live or die..."


    Xue Baochai hesitated for a moment and then said, "Miss Yang, I heard that the royal family doesn''t want Miss Shen to live in this world." She and Shen Bijun used to be close friends. Naturally, she didn''t want to see their good friends end up like this. As for Xue Yiren, who wanted to kill Shen Bijun in Liao, she didn''t participate in it.


    Huang Shan''s face stagnated, and she wanted to deny it. But she was born in the royal family, and she knew the rules of the royal family''s game. How could she let a princess who had been in the hands of gangsters for so long live


    "I can''t care about other people, but if I meet them, I will protect Miss Shen." That''s the only way to say it.


    Xue Baochai sighed: "naturally, I don''t doubt my sister''s will. I just can''t wring my arm but my thigh. My sister alone may not be able to protect Miss Shen."


    Huang shannu bit her lip and knew that she was telling the truth. After a long time, she said, "if I''m not strong enough alone, I''ll call song Qingshu for help. People like him won''t sit by and watch Miss Shen be killed."


    Hum, that kind of playful big radish, dissolute son, how can you watch a beautiful woman die?


    Originally, she didn''t want to mention that person, but she knew in her heart that if there was one person who could protect Miss Shen in the Southern Song Dynasty, it would be him.


    Xue Baochai''s eyes brightened: "the king of Qi is indeed a good candidate. When I return home, I will pay a special visit to him and ask him for help."


    Not far away, song Qingshu hears them talking and sighs. After all, Xue Baochai is still young. If she knew it was Xue Yiren who wanted to kill Shen Bijun, I wonder if she would insist on protecting others.


    "I''ll go and make it convenient." Seeing that the time was almost over, song Qingshu said something to Xue pan, and got up and went out of the side hall. He didn''t know why yelunan immortal had called these people of the Southern Song Dynasty into the palace, apparently to meet him.


    After a long corridor, I found a beautiful shadow standing at the white marble railing, looking into the distance. Who is it, not yelunan?


    Wind blowing, skirt flying, soft hair scattered in the neck, black beautiful hair and snow-white delicate skin formed a sharp contrast, has a let a person see on the heart of the visual impact.


    Song Qingshu quietly walks over and gently embraces the beauty in her arms from behind. Her body is very soft and soft, so people don''t want to let go when they hold her.


    When he found someone behind him, jerunan was surprised. He quickly stretched out his leg and lifted it back. At the same time, he hit his elbow back again. No matter in strength or angle, he was very powerful. If he really met an ordinary person, he would break at least a few ribs and leg bones.


    However, song Qingshu is not an ordinary person. When she put her hand gently around her waist, yelunan fairy suddenly lost his strength and fell into his arms.


    "Before the crown princess, she was so dignified and elegant. Why was she so fierce?" Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yelunan fairy saw his face clearly, but he didn''t show any panic. Instead, he said with a smile: "Mr. Jia has a lot of courage. If you dare to be rude to our palace in the Imperial Palace, you won''t be afraid to die, or cause disputes between the two countries."


    Song Qingshu looked around and said, "there is no one here. Obviously, the Crown Princess deliberately dismissed her subordinates and waited for them here. At most, we are willing to be rude. How can it be called rude?"


    Jerunan looked straight back and, on tiptoe, kissed him on the lips.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he still enjoyed her sweet kiss and felt her soft and delicate lips


    For a long time, yelunan fairy''s eyes were blurred and his jade cheek was red: "brother song, I think you think so hard."


    Song Qingshu restored the original voice: "can you recognize it?" In order to ensure that the information would not be leaked, he just told them that he would come with the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty, but did not say that he would be Jia Baoyu.


    Yelunan fairy''s eyes moved, gently stroked his cheek, felt the familiar touch of mask material, and chuckled: "how can I not recognize my own man? In fact, when I came to your shop today, I recognized you at the first sight."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "is my face changing technique going backward? Won''t it be recognized by other acquaintances?"


    "It''s not the same, other people are not with you..." yelunan Xianbei bit her teeth and laughed foolishly. She would not say how she recognized it, only that it was a kind of intuition.


    "I always feel that it''s not reliable. What if I recognize the wrong person?" Song Qingshu said discontentedly.


    Yelunan spat: "besides you, who else is so bold, dare to be so rude to me in the Xixia palace, not to mention just... Can instantly subdue me, who else in the world besides you?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "if you meet other great masters, it''s not difficult to control you instantly."


    "Bah, they are respectable one by one. Do you think they are as scoundrels as you are?" Yelunan''s eyes are full of mid autumn water. Though his mouth is full of blame, his eyes are full of joy.


    After a while, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking, "how can you summon the people of the Southern Song Dynasty into the palace? Now the envoys of various countries gather in the city. It''s so conspicuous."


    "I want to see you earlier." Yelunan fairy was coquettish for a while, and her voice was coquettish and charming. With her shining face, song Qingshu could not help but put her in his arms and kiss her heavily.


    Yelunan fairy gave a cry, and the whole person fell obediently in his arms as if he were soft as bone.


    "What a pair of adulterers and prostitutes! They do this in the palace in broad daylight!" Suddenly, a sneer came from the side.

 Chapter 2126

    Yelunan fairy was startled, and quickly broke away from the embrace of song Qingshu. When he saw who the speaker was, he could not help but said: "do you know that people will be scared to death if they are scared?"


    A pretty girl is smiling narrowly. It''s not Li Qinglu or anyone else: "you don''t do anything bad in your life. You are not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. If you have done such a shameful business, you will naturally feel guilty."


    "All right, all right, no more monkey business." Song Qingshu can''t help feeling that if an uninformed outsider sees Li Qinglu, he will be confused by her appearance. He thinks that he is a dignified and quiet girl. He doesn''t know that in her heart she is a little girl who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    "You two are so bold. Do you dare to love each other like this in the palace Li Qinglu said this while jumping into song Qingshu''s arms and hugging him.


    Jerunan could not help but rolled his eyes and thought to himself, where did you come from to say to me.


    Li Qinglu raised her head, rubbed song Qingshu''s face with her hand, and said with a smile, "are you going to use this identity to recruit relatives this time?" After all, she is a princess of one country, and she should also consider the domestic public opinion and the attitude of other countries. If she directly chooses song Qingshu, who has a wife, to be her husband''s son-in-law, she will be in an uproar. But she can only do it in another way.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment: "not necessarily, we''ll be flexible then."


    Li Qinglu raised her fist: "I don''t care. There are so many countries that have come to recruit relatives this time. Now it can be said that I have to make a breakthrough. At last, I have to choose one person to be my son-in-law. If you can''t win the championship and let me be married by other men, I won''t defend you like jade and wear ten green hats for you!"


    Song Qingshu''s face is Spartan, and Li Qiushui''s descendants are all of the same temperament. Now, although Wang Yuyan looks like a quiet lady, can she actually have similar genes in her bones?


    Li Qinglu''s eyes wavered and giggled: "I''m teasing you. I''m scared of you."


    Song Qingshu was so angry that he pinched her face. Although she was a melon face, the meat on her face was quite comfortable. After all, she was young, and the girl''s face was full of collagen.


    There was a fight between the two sides, and a eunuch in the palace passed by. They quickly separated. Song Qingshu said, "let''s talk about the situation in Xixia."


    Li Qinglu also put away her naughty smile and replied with a straight face: "brother song, after you left Xixia, during this period, our sisters worked together to gradually clean up the residual forces of Helian Tieshu. In addition, those confidants of Li Liangzuo are now divided and gradually controlled."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be surprised: "Li Liangzuo''s power of running for so many years has all taken refuge in you? You''re amazing


    "It''s not as hard as you think. After all, Li Liangzuo has been seriously injured all day and recuperates in the deep palace. Everyone knows that he can''t live long. Moreover, he has no children. Even the most loyal subordinates have to consider their own future and the interests of their families. In addition, Wan Qing is Li Liangzuo''s nominal queen, It''s not so much psychological burden for these people to take refuge in. "


    "You are not only beautiful, but also so capable. I don''t know what virtue I accumulated in my last life to get your favor." Before I was worried about the situation in Xixia, I heard that a big stone in Song Qingshu''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    "Don''t sell yourself when you get a bargain." Yelunan spat, "although the domestic situation is becoming more and more stable, the reactions of various countries in this Xixia recruitment are a bit beyond our initial imagination. Even Japan and Korea, which are far away from the ocean, and hualazimoo, which is far away from the west, are here."


    "Hualazi model? Was it not destroyed by Mongolia? " Song Qingshu was stunned. He had already met the envoys of Japan and Korea. On the contrary, he heard the message of hualazimoo for the first time.


    "This country was strong in Central Asia for a time, but it was a pity that it met the peak of Mongolia. At last, it was destroyed. However, their prince zarantin escaped and led the remnant forces of huarazimu to continue to fight with Mongolia. A few years ago, he defeated Mongolia like the western countries by borrowing troops. But after all, the borrowing troops were rootless. Finally, he was defeated by Mongolia, and he took people to exile in Tianzhu In Afghanistan, with the support of the Mughal Dynasty over there and the hot weather, dense jungle, Mongolian cavalry, they were able to survive. " Li Qinglu explained.


    "How do you know so well?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t know much about the western countries. He didn''t expect that she was right.


    "After all, they are in charge of the first class hall," Li Qinglu gave him a clear look, "and this time the hualazimo mission came to see us when they came to Xingqing mansion and got a lot of information from them."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "but he left his old nest and came all the way to Xixia. Isn''t he afraid that Mongolia will kill him?"


    "How can they not be afraid?" Li Qinglu sighed. "They were chased and killed by the people in the Mongolian magic palace all the way. Fortunately, his military adviser, Mrs. Zhen, was so clever that a group of talents successfully came to Xixia."


    "Mrs. Zhen, female?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He imagined that all the military advisers were Zhuge Liang and Guojia''s images, such as feather fans and Lun scarves. For the first time, he heard that they were female military advisers.


    "She is not only a woman, but also very beautiful. Her skin is white and her figure is very good." Li Qinglu praised her opponent and looked at him with a smile. "Why, our son song is moved again?"


    "Er," Song Qingshu wisely did not entangle with her about this topic, "in that case, why do they want to take the risk to come to Xixia to recruit relatives? Has your fame spread to Tianzhu?"


    "I''m a beautiful princess. I''ve won the competition of princes and grandsons from all over the world. Can''t I?" Li Qinglu raised her chin triumphantly. Obviously, she also enjoyed the feeling of being sought after by countless people.


    Yelunan fairy, who was on the other side, was considerate and explained to her, "the main reason is that zhalanding has always been determined to recover his country and is not willing to hide in Tianzhu. That''s why he took the risk to come here to contact the Central Plains countries to see if he can fight against Mongolia together."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, and he couldn''t help exclaiming: "this zhalanding is really a hero. He has this spirit, so we must send someone to protect them."


    Li Qinglu nodded: "the first thing they do when they enter Xingqing mansion is to ask us for help, so I have already sent the first class warriors to protect them. I think the Mongols dare not be too presumptuous in our territory."


    "Maybe," Song Qingshu was not as optimistic as he was, "by the way, did the Mongolian mission come?"


    "Here comes xuliewu, the fifth prince. The Mongols are really powerful. All the warriors under them are strong and powerful, and they are very good at it. Now that Mongolia has built the guild hall into an iron bucket, our people can''t find out the news." Li Qinglu replied.


    "Have you met Xu liewu, how about that?" Song Qingshu is a little curious.


    "I met them once before when they came to Xingqing mansion. This man is magnificent, but maybe Mongolia is invincible all these years, which makes him always have a kind of condescending arrogance, and some... Aggressive." Yelunan said, frowning.


    "Aggressive?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Li Qinglu hummed coldly: "it''s not that she looks beautiful. She''s lustful and wants to make fun of her. Hum, she''s here to invite a bride. She dares to do this. She doesn''t pay attention to Xixia!"

 Chapter 2127

    "Molesting?" Song Qingshu''s face sank, and he looked at yelunan fairy anxiously.


    Yelunan fairy pursed a smile: "don''t worry, after all, this is our territory. No matter how arrogant he is, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me. It''s just a few rude words."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "find a chance, I will go to meet this arrogant Prince for a while."


    Yelunan fairy was startled: "don''t be impulsive. Originally, Mongolia planned to invade Xixia. It''s not easy to stabilize them by recruiting relatives. If xuliewu had an accident here, Mongolia would surely set up troops for revenge. At that time, life would be ruined. I don''t want to be like baosidaji in history books."


    Li Qinglu giggled: "elder sister xian''er was born out of the ordinary, and Baosi Daji is no more than that. The only difference is that your temperament is too serious and you don''t mean to be coquettish."


    Yelunanxian couldn''t help choking her: "I think your temperament is more like Baosi Daji!"


    "What''s wrong with Baosi Daji," Li Qinglu said, "if brother song plays princes for me, I don''t know how happy he is."


    Song Qingshu is not surprised by her answer. If everyone is given attributes, Li Qinglu and Li Qiushui come down in one continuous line, most of them belong to the chaotic and evil camp.


    "What other envoys have come?" In the palace, time was pressing, and song Qingshu did not dare to waste time.


    "Dali Shizi Duan Yu also came. Sister Mu didn''t know whether it was to avoid suspicion or to worry about your misunderstanding. She didn''t even summon him from beginning to end," Li Qinglu said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic. "If it was me, I would definitely meet him. It would be better to see that he was not doing well, then I would be more happy."


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly and thought to find a time to say to Wan Mei. Duanyu is her brother after all. Would he be more worried about himself... Er, it seems that they are not their own brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of Dao Baifeng and Duan Yanqing''s Spring Festival, song Qingshu has a wonderful expression. He becomes more and more curious about this woman. What kind of woman can make her husband green for so many years without any clue, and let her husband help raise other people''s children for more than ten years? It''s a pity that when I just crossed the world, I went to Dali mainly for Beiming Shengong and Lingbo. I didn''t have a chance to meet this legendary woman.


    Seeing his face changing, Li Qinglu was also a little scared and said in a hurry: "brother song, I''m just talking about it casually. You can''t really blame sister mu. You can rest assured that Duan Yu is a nerd when I see him. It''s not a threat to you at all."


    Song Qingshu came back to herself and rubbed her hair with a smile: "you worry too much. I''m just thinking about other things. Is there anything else besides Dali? "


    "And your old lover is here." Li Qinglu suddenly said sour.


    "Old lover?" Song Qingshu was so confused that he thought that I didn''t know which old lover was coming.


    "It''s the green feather yellow shirt of Mu Zhuolun department. This time, she accompanied her brother to join the recruitment. Their family''s seed is really good. Their sister is beautiful, and their brother is also very handsome. It''s a pity that mu Zhuolun Department dares to compete for the princess. They don''t have any self-knowledge." Li Qinglu''s face is less soft and charming to song Qingshu, more arrogant and indifferent.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, someone else has a fiance." the heroic appearance of Cuiyu yellow shirt appeared in his mind, and song Qingshu''s anxious mood was more cool.


    "Well, we don''t know your hobby. Isn''t it more attractive for you to have a fiance?" Li Qinglu gave him a smile.


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He wants to catch him and give him a good spanking, but it''s not so convenient in front of yelunan fairy.


    "Well, well, don''t be kidding," yelunanxian said with a smile when he saw his embarrassment. "There is Chen Jialuo, the chief helmsman of the red flower club, with the mu Zhuolun department. I heard that he had some festivals with elder brother song before?"


    Song Qingshu nodded, and Li Qinglu hummed: "heaven has a way, he doesn''t go, hell has no way to break in, just this time I find a chance to send someone to do him, so as not to leave future trouble."


    Song Qingshu could not help but be startled: "don''t be mischievous. At the beginning, he and I formed a feud only out of different routes, not out of personal resentment. What''s more, now that he no longer poses a threat to me, there''s no need to do anything absolutely."


    "Well, brother song is really generous." Li Qingluo''s smart eyes turned straight, and she didn''t know whether to listen or not.


    Yelunan immortal continued to explain: "you know the people of the Khanate and the Jin Kingdom of Junggar, as well as the people of kusiluo and Tubo. These two forces are also incompatible."


    "Who are you Song Qingshu had heard this before, but he didn''t know much about it.


    "I know better," Li Qinglu said with a smile. "Since the founding of the Xixia Dynasty, gusiluo has been our mortal enemy, occupying the border with Qinghai, Sichuan and Tubo. He is as powerful as emperor Wulie. He fought against them several times and suffered losses."


    "They are also Tubo people. During the civil strife in Tubo, the big and the small princesses had their own heirs... Then kusiluo ran away to Hehuang area in Qinghai Province. He not only fought against us all the year round, but also wanted to take charge of Tubo all the time." Li Qinglu spat, "with the hatred of both sides, I don''t know where the confidence came from to join in the recruitment. Even if the princess married a pig and a dog, she would not marry him!"


    "Er ~" how did song Qingshu feel that he was scolded.


    Yelunan fairy said: "since kusiluo has always wanted to replace Tubo, we also pay attention to the safety of Tubo this time. Fortunately, Tubo has the protection of the national master Jinlun Fawang. He is very good at martial arts. I don''t think he can take advantage of it so easily."


    Li Qinglu came over with a smile: "the Tibetan mission has a princess this time. It seems that she is still the princess of the state of song. She lives in a simple life, but it''s hard for me. I found a chance to meet her. She is beautiful and dignified. Brother song, you will be interested."


    Song Qingshu''s face turned black: "am I really a big color demon in your heart?"


    Li Qinglu was stunned: "isn''t brother song?"


    The other side of the yernanxian can not help but laugh, deeply feel the same place nodded, obviously also some agree with her words.


    "Well, the people of the Southern Song Dynasty have come out. Let''s go first." Yelunanxian quickly added, "people from other countries are still on their way. When people from Liao arrive, can you accompany me to meet them?"


    "Good!" Seeing the pleading color in her eyes, Song Qing felt pity for her. Knowing that she was in a foreign country during this time, she was inevitably homesick.


    Because people in the Southern Song Dynasty are ready to leave the palace when they see the queen, they don''t want to be seen and leave in a hurry.


    The Yellow shirted woman and Xue Baochai led the crowd out. When Xue pan saw him, he ran to him naturally and put his arms around him: "eh, who are those two women just now? They are very beautiful just by looking at their backs."


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of Huang shannu and Xue Baochai fell on him.

 Chapter 2128

    "Oh, two ladies in waiting, I''ll ask them the way." Song Qingshu replied naturally.


    "How beautiful are all the maids in Xixia?" Although Xue pan didn''t see the two women''s faces just now, they were graceful and graceful. From the back, he knew they were pretty.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "maybe I''m lucky. I just met two beautiful ones."


    "No matter how beautiful she is, she can''t be more beautiful than the queen of Xixia. It''s a pity that you haven''t seen her just now. I''ll tell you that the queen of Xixia is young and beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman in my life." Xue pan described it excitedly.


    "Is it that beautiful?" Song Qingshu pointed to the yellow shirt girl and Xue Baochai on one side, "I think Miss Yang and elder sister Bao are no less


    As soon as her eyebrows were raised, she didn''t say anything. When Xue Baochai heard the words, her lips were slightly raised. Obviously, no woman didn''t like to be boasted of her beauty.


    "Well, you haven''t met the queen of Xixia. I don''t believe you asked LV Shidao about them." Seeing that he didn''t believe in himself, Xue pan was in a hurry. He quickly pulled over the Lu brothers and asked them to testify to him.


    "The empress of Xixia is really beautiful and refined, but Miss Yang and miss Xue are also beautiful. Mei Lan, Zhu Ju are good at winning games, ha ha, ha ha ~" the two brothers are obviously not as straightforward as Xue pan, adhering to the principle that no one should offend.


    "Flatterer." Xue pan took a Pooh, and obviously they couldn''t pee in the same pot.


    "Brother Xue, it should be because of the status bonus. Miss Yang and sister Bao are no less beautiful than the queen. However, they are sitting on the Dragon chair with the Queen''s aura, which makes people dare not look at them. It''s normal for you to see that she is more beautiful." Song Qingshu said fairly, "after all, women are beautiful to a certain level, and the size of charm is closely related to their identity."


    Xue pan suddenly realized: "Baoyu, what you said really impressed me. I didn''t expect you to have this insight." Although he said that, he was disappointed to see that song Qingshu didn''t believe it, so he ran to one side to discuss the beauty of the Xixia queen with his friends.


    Xue Baochai walked over and stared at him with a smile: "Baoyu, I didn''t expect you to know so much about women."


    Song Qingshu instant waterfall sweat, quickly denied: "sister Bao, don''t joke, I just said, where to understand what woman."


    The yellow dress girl also came and asked, "where have you been just now?" Some of her tone is not good. She was summoned by the queen just now, but he couldn''t be found everywhere. However, they had to go to see the queen first, for fear that Xixia would blame her and that Jia Baoyu might cause some trouble in other people''s palace. Therefore, it''s not a good look to see him at this time.


    "Just now, I went to the palace for convenience. As a result, the palace was so big that I lost my way. I finally found that you had gone to see the queen, so I went around." Song Qing''s face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    "Do you think the palace is your home? Just wander around. What if something happens?" Huang shannu had always hated Jia''s family. She hated Wu and Wu naturally didn''t like Jia Baoyu. Now when she saw his tired and lazy appearance, she couldn''t help thinking of a familiar person. She didn''t have a good face any more.


    "Didn''t you make trouble?" Song Qing Shuxin thinks that she has come to her great aunt recently. Why is she so angry.


    Yellow dress female Liu Mei a vertical, but think of here is Xixia palace, after all still put the anger down: "just those two are really palace maids?"


    "Yes." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "Nonsense, when we haven''t been to the palace, there''s no palace maid wearing such a gorgeous and expensive skirt." Yellow dress female sneers a way.


    Song Qing replied in writing: "you went to the great song palace, but you haven''t been to the Xixia palace. The rules here are different from ours. Maybe they are the high-ranking maids?"


    Huang shannu was stunned, but she could not find any reason to refute. At this time, Xue Baochai rushed to make ends meet, and a group of people left the palace like this.


    Looking back at the Imperial Palace, song Qingshu vaguely saw that in a loft at the top, a slender and beautiful lady in palace dress was staring at this side. Who was it, not mu Wanqing?


    This time, she went to great trouble to find herself in the palace, but they didn''t see each other. It''s a bit of a blunder. Song Qingshu sighed, and went to see her again some time. But the most urgent thing is to go to the Mongolian embassy first.


    From the exchange with yelunanxian, we can see that yipintang can know something about the situation of the missions of other countries. Only the Mongolian mission drove out all the Xixia people as soon as it was held. It can be said that they couldn''t fly a fly with their own people.


    After all, he was the most powerful enemy in the world. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to underestimate him, so he decided to go and find out for himself.


    Back in the Southern Song Dynasty, song Qingshu was boasting with Xue pan and waiting for the night to fall.


    After dark, Xue pan came to ask him out to have a drink of flower wine: "during the day, I''ll find out which girl in the garden is the most beautiful. If I go, I''ll have a taste of foreign horses."


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes. How Can Xue pan have a sense of seeing friends in his previous life? It seems that men''s minds are almost the same no matter what age.


    But now he doesn''t like the vulgar powder in the GouLan tile house. What''s more, he has something to do tonight, so he found a reason to refuse him: "maybe I''m not acclimatized. I''m not comfortable, so I won''t go."


    Xue pan looked at him with disdain: "your body is too empty. I told you before that you should play less with those married women and spend more time on your body. It''s better to be a girl with delicate body. You don''t listen to me. Now it''s better. Your body is hollowed out."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help choking. He didn''t expect Jia Baoyu to communicate with him. He was really a pair of iron buddies.


    Xue pan reproached him for a while. After all, he could not stay with him for the sake of loyalty. He abandoned the foreign brothel he had long longed for, and soon went out with other companions.


    Song Qingshu found an opportunity to sneak out of the embassy and go to the Mongolian embassy.


    I had learned from Li Qinglu that the Mongolian mission was in the west of the city. Because Mongolia was the most powerful and Xixia did not dare to neglect it, they specially made room for a high-ranking official''s residence. It happened that many high-ranking officials were purged during various rebellions some time ago. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to find such a large residence in the capital.


    It wasn''t long before he found a place. Song Qingshu found a secluded place and turned in quietly from the courtyard wall.


    As soon as he climbed over the wall, he was startled, because at that moment, several breath swept to his position. If his lightness skill was not unique in the world, he would have been found out if he left the place in a moment.


    "It''s worthy of being the first powerful country in the world, and there are many talented people under it." Song Qingshu secretly pinched a cold sweat, dare not have the slightest carelessness.


    Before, he had only dealt with the masters of Ruyang palace and Kublai Khan''s command with Mongolia. No matter which side, they were all masters. Xu liewu was responsible for attacking western countries in recent years. He must have many masters under him, and he should have absorbed a lot of strange scholars from western countries. He was different from the high masters in the Central Plains, so he was more treacherous and difficult to deal with.


    After walking in the yard for a while, song Qingshu found dozens of secret sentries. With his ability, he should be careful everywhere. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be found.


    The defense of the inner court of the imperial palace is just like this. The key is that it is not the place where Xu liewu lives. They have only been here for a few days, and they have been guarding so tightly in a short time. Therefore, we can see that the place where he lives on weekdays is not well guarded.


    No wonder Huo Shan, the king of killers, organized thousands of assassinations, but failed to kill Tiemuzhen and xuliewu. The biggest result was that xuliewu was seriously injured, which led to the delay of Xixia''s marriage recruitment. Now, my colleagues also brought the disaster of toppling the Persian Mingjiao.


    The reason why Huo Shan can be called the king of killers is based on decades of seizing the lives of princes in western countries. It is almost unnecessary to take a second shot. But Tiemuzhen let them do it more than a thousand times and failed.


    Song Qingshu had never been to this courtyard, and the layout of the Mongols was very different from that of the Central Plains countries, which made him unable to find the main house for a moment. Just as he hesitated, suddenly there was a commotion not far away.


    A group of Mongolian Samurai pressed a woman to come here. The woman was slim and plump. Although her face was stained with blood, she was still pretty.

 Chapter 2129

    What''s more striking is that her skin is very white, as white as snow, and her appearance is quite exotic. It''s obvious that she is not a woman in the Central Plains. At the first sight of her partner, song Qingshu couldn''t help but come up with a word: "ocean horse?"


    As soon as this idea rose, song Qingshu''s face became very hot. He thought that he was really influenced by Xue pan, and he didn''t consciously associate with it.


    The woman should have experienced a fight, suffered a lot of injuries, some strange pale face, breathing very quickly, obviously at this time the mood is very flustered.


    "Is it the drama of robbing the women of the people?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that Xu liewu had sent for women to amuse him. He had been in the West for a long time, and his aesthetic Westernization was normal.


    You know, in ancient China, the appearance of high nose and deep eyes had nothing to do with being handsome. Instead, it was called "Hu Mao", which was regarded as a ghost like appearance. After the May chaos, Zhao Shihu and his son were very afraid that others would say their appearance, and those who mentioned deep eye socket would be severely punished.


    Most people in the world can''t appreciate the beauty of Western women like song Qingshu. So when he saw the Hu woman arrested, his first reaction was to think that it was Xu liewu''s appointment.


    When he was worried that he couldn''t find his way, song Qingshu quietly followed him. Because the woman was escorted in, there was a big commotion in the garden, but no one noticed that he was behind him.


    When the woman is taken to a heavily guarded house, song Qingshu moves in her heart and hides behind a pile of rockeries.


    The door of the room opened quickly, and there was a burst of loud laughter: "Yeyu, you are worthy of being a little magician. Actually, as you expected, Mrs. Zhen would come to our residence to peep."


    When song Qingshu followed his reputation, he saw a tall and straight man in front of the house, wearing a Mongolian felt hat. He stood there casually, and his hands and feet filled with endless confidence. Without innumerable victories and successes, he could not accumulate such temperament. Presumably, he was Xu liewu who defeated the Persian Ming religion and made countless western countries afraid.


    As for the prince, song Qingshu has heard a lot about him. He can''t help but look at him a few times and find that he is really the dragon and Phoenix among the people. At this level, appearance is second, and momentum is more important.


    Xu liewu is surrounded by a man who is very elegant. His skin is smoother and tender than that of a young girl. However, he is quite tall, with broad shoulders and broad arms. He is delicate and domineering. It gives people a feeling of being both civil and martial.


    "This should be the little magician Fang Yeyu in their mouth." Song Qingshu quickly determined his identity. If this man appeared alone, his domineering spirit would be impressive. But when he stood with Xu liewu, his domineering spirit always felt that he was a little bit worse, but it made people pay more attention to his feminine spirit.


    "I''m flattered. It''s just a fluke." Fang Yeyu replied that although he was modest in his mouth, he had no surprise on his face. He looked at the woman in the western regions with a smile. "Mrs. Zhen, you used a clever plan to escape from the world before. It was a defeat for you, but now I won."


    "Well, since it''s in your hands, you can kill it or cut it. What''s all that nonsense for?" The women of the western regions turned their heads and obviously didn''t want him to show off in front of them.


    "Is this the beautiful military strategist Qinglu mentioned?" Sure enough, she was beautiful and pretty, but song Qingshu didn''t have the time to appreciate her beauty. Instead, she frowned secretly. As a warlord, how did she fall into the hands of the Mongols?


    After all, he had a common enemy, and song Qingshu didn''t want to see potential allies lose so much.


    "It''s too wasteful to kill you." Xu liewu said, "I''ll give you a chance to take refuge in my king. I''ll let bygones be bygones for what you have done before, and I''ll also appoint you as a military adviser. With your talents, I''m too talented to be around the evils of subjugation. My king can provide you with a broader stage. The battlefields of western countries are all places where I can show my strong points. Follow me, In the future, you will be famous in history. "


    The tone of Xu liewu''s speech is very infectious. Even song Qingshu has to admit that what he said is very reasonable. It''s more promising to stay with him than to stay with zhalanding. People with ability often don''t want to be buried in obscurity.


    Who knows that Mrs. Zhen refused without hesitation: "when you Mongols attacked our yulongjiechi City, burned, killed and plundered for seven days and seven nights, all 1.2 million people died in your slaughtering City, including my parents and brothers. This blood feud, how could I work for you Mongols?"


    Song Qingshu was shocked when he heard that he only knew that there were many Mongolians who fought in the four directions to slaughter the city these years, but after all, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Now when he heard a person who had experienced it, he really felt the tragedy.


    "That''s a pity." Xu liewu shook his head and gave up the plan of persuading her to surrender. How could he persuade such enemies? But it''s a bit outrageous to kill them like this.


    Seeing the hesitation on his face, Fang Yeyu said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, after all, Mrs. Zhen is the first beauty of hualazimi. Even if she can''t be used as a military adviser, it''s good to stay around as a concubine to warm the bed, but Mr. Wang needs to be careful not to be hurt by the thorny rose."


    Xu liewu laughs: "I don''t know how many women around me want to kill me for revenge. In the end, I''m not convinced by my charm. Let''s send her to my house."


    "Asshole..." hearing the conversation, Mrs. Zhen''s eyes were wide open and her expression was excited. Many words she couldn''t understand should be hualazimoo''s local dialect. It must be some swearing words.


    Xu liewu didn''t care. He waved to his men to take her in. Over the years, he has conquered countless western countries and cities. He doesn''t know how many princesses and concubines he has enjoyed. He is already familiar with this. Mrs. Zhen is not the first or the last, so his mood doesn''t fluctuate at all.


    After Mrs. Zhen was taken away, Xu liewu said to Yeyu, "zhalanding is a future trouble after all. It happens that they are also in the city now. You should take people to kill all the remaining evils of hualazimoo immediately."


    Fang Yeyu''s face showed hesitation: "but in the city, there are many murders. In Xixia?"


    Xu liewu said haughtily: "just Xixia, how dare you care about our Mongolian affairs? What''s more, Xixia is only responsible for a few young women. Sooner or later, they will be in the king''s room, so there''s no need to worry about Xixia. "


    Fang Yeyu couldn''t help laughing: "I''m pedantic. I''ll do it right away."

 Chapter 2130

    Song Qingshu finally understood why yelunan Xian had been aggressive in his evaluation of Xu liewu. Now he is arrogant enough. The key is that he is still different from other people''s clamour. With his background and self-confidence, he seems to be talking about an easy thing.


    After xuliewu''s deployment, he went back to his room, obviously enjoying the beautiful prisoner.


    Thinking that he was thinking about Li Qinglu and Mu Wanqing, song Qingshu was very upset and decided to teach this arrogant prince a lesson.


    The defense in the yard is very tight, and xuliewu''s bedroom is the most important. It''s no exaggeration to describe that a fly can''t fly in. There are all kinds of open and secret sentries, and there is no dead angle of sight. No matter how high the martial arts are, it''s impossible not to disturb the guards to enter.


    Even if Zhang Sanfeng and Wang Chongyang came, they could not avoid the guard''s eyeliner. But song and Qing books had different skills. They had a stunning skill. They could not see the distance jumping in a certain range.


    Rao is so, song Qingshu is careful to choose a relatively weak angle, lest the air fluctuation is detected by the top experts.


    The whole figure gradually turned into nothingness. At the next moment, song Qingshu had already appeared in the room. He quickly checked around and found that there was no guard in the room, so he was relieved.


    Think about it. Unless he is a pervert, how can he arrange people to peep in his sleeping room? From what he said just now, we can see that he often has in-depth and friendly exchanges with the beautiful princesses and concubines he captured. How can he leave people to watch?


    "Mrs. Zhen, you''ve made me suffer a lot over the years, and I''m finally in my hands." Xuliewu''s proud voice came from the inner room.


    Song Qingshu moved in his heart, quietly approached the past, hid behind a screen, and saw Mrs. Zhen lying on the bed, her plump and tall figure was exposed to the air unreservedly. It was obvious that she had been groomed by the maid when she was just sent in, and her blood had been wiped away. She was lying on the bed so powerless that she was very lazy and beautiful.


    Xu liewu looked down at his booty. He was not in a hurry. He had experienced countless similar things over the years. It was difficult for him to have that kind of impulse. He preferred to conquer both mentally and physically rather than simply possess each other''s body.


    Mrs. Zhen sighed, and her tone was full of loneliness and acceptance of fate: "there is a saying in the Han people''s side that I know I can''t do it. I know there will be such a day sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon."


    Xu liewu couldn''t help but praise: "madam is really worthy of being a heroine among women, this calm bearing, let alone women, is few men can match."


    "Thank you for your praise," Mrs. Zhen said with a forced smile, blinking her big eyes at him. "Is Mr. Wang ready to sleep with me?"


    Xu liewu asked: "if you were me, would you sleep?"


    Mrs. Zhen gave a wry smile: "most of them will sleep."


    Xu liewu sat down beside the bed and ran her fingers over her delicate skin: "it''s really worthy of being the first beauty of hualazi model. Few of my concubines over the years can match you."


    Being touched by the man''s fingers, Mrs. Zhen trembled all over, and a faint red tide appeared on her face: "Lord, loosen your hands and feet for me, and let me serve you well."


    "Serve me?" Xu liewu said with a smile, "does madam think that Wang is a fool?"


    "I know what the Lord is worried about," Mrs. Zhen explained. "I''ve been badly hurt. I can''t lift my internal force. The reason why I want to untie the rope is that I can''t live long anyway. I''ve never been close to a man in my life. It''s the first time and the last time in my life. Let me have a taste of men''s and women''s affairs, It''s not a waste of my life. "


    Xu liewu said with a smile: "although I still don''t believe it, your words have successfully convinced me. Well, I''ll untie it for you."


    Song Qingshu was puzzled. After listening to their conversation, she was not called Madam. How could she still be a Chu Zi?


    "Now that the rope has been untied, madam, please serve me well." Xu liewu looked at her in his spare time.


    Mrs. Zhen got up from the bed, knelt down behind him, and put her fingers on his shoulder: "let me pinch my shoulder for the Lord first."


    Xu liewu nodded: "well, this period of time is really a little hard work."


    Mrs. Zhen gently pressed and pinched it for him. Although the technique looked very strange, the strength was very appropriate. Even Xu liewu, who was used to enjoying it, could not help humming comfortably.


    Seeing that he closed his eyes, Mrs. Zhen''s eyes flashed cold. Her hand quietly reached behind her head and took out a two inch hairpin from a beautiful black hair.


    Originally, the professional level of Mongolian bodyguards would not have made such a serious mistake. Any woman who sent her to bed would have been strictly checked. Hairpin, which could be used as a weapon, was never allowed to be worn. But Mrs. Zhen wore a daughter hairpin, which was her last line of defense. The bodyguard only took away the mother hairpin, I didn''t notice her hairpin hidden in her hair.


    One end of the hairpin is very sharp, with a faint blue light. It''s obviously poisoned. If you cut a little skin, you can kill people.


    Mrs. Zhen''s eyes flashed a trace of determination. She stabbed Xu liewu''s neck with a hairpin in her hand. She knew that she would die no matter what the result was, but she still had no regrets. If she could pull him on his back before she died, it would be a blessing to her parents and brothers.


    A cold hum rang out. Xu liewu raised her hand to hold it at will. Mrs. Zhen could not hold it. The hairpin shot directly to one side of the post, almost directly into it.


    Xu liewu clasped Mrs. Zhen''s neck, and a trace of killing flashed in her eyes: "is that how you come to serve me?"


    "You... You know martial arts?" Mrs. Zhen''s big eyes are full of horror. She is a master of hualazimi. Although she is seriously injured at this time, it''s not easy for ordinary people to escape under the attack. Unexpectedly, she is instantly countered by him. The opponent''s martial arts are really unfathomable.


    "If I didn''t know martial arts, I would have died in the endless assassinations of the old men in the mountains." Xu liewu snorted coldly. He wanted to break her neck directly, but he could see that her eyebrows were like spring mountain, her eyes were like autumn water, and her plump and symmetrical body was very moving now. He could not help hesitating. It was a pity to kill her in this way.


    At this moment, song Qingshu took action. At that moment, he saw that Xu liewu had the cultivation of a great master, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Xu liewu''s face suddenly changed. He directly grabbed the woman in his hand and threw it behind him. Then a lazy donkey immediately rolled away and took out a silver gun.

 Chapter 2131

    With a long gun in hand, it was like a silver dragon going out to sea, with a brilliant cold light. In the dark, the gun was extremely amazing.


    Song Qingshu is awed by the fact that although he has just had a glimpse of Xu liewu''s martial arts, he still underestimates him at this moment. With the long gun in his hand, his whole momentum has doubled. He is also the top expert in the world.


    What''s more troubling to song Qingshu is that the other party didn''t stab him with this shot, instead, they all said hello to Mrs. Zhen.


    Song Qingshu''s most rational way at this time is to continue to attack xuliewu regardless of the life or death of Mrs. Zhen. Within a few moves, he can take his life. But in this way, Mrs. Zhen will be stabbed with a long spear all over her body, and Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save her.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally he took out his hand to protect the beauty in his arms. First, he was a person who cherished beauty and jade in his heart. If he sat and watched a woman die in his arms like this, he would not be able to get past that; Second, he didn''t really want to kill Xu liewu. He was sensitive to his identity. If he was killed here, he would immediately bring in the Mongolian army. With the style of the Mongols, he would surely kill the city thousands of miles and make a river of blood.


    Now Song Qingshu hasn''t integrated his power, so it''s unwise to fight with Mongolia immediately.


    In recent years, Xu liewu has been in many western countries, and his eyesight is so fierce that he continues to attack Mrs. Zhen in each other''s arms with a long gun to buy time for himself.


    Song Qingshu''s one hand is warm and fragrant, and the other hand is in the air. The firecracker all over the sky falls into loneliness.


    Xu liewu felt numb and almost couldn''t hold the gun in his hand. He was horrified to know that his martial arts were also among the best in Mongolia. Those western countries didn''t know how many fierce generals could hardly make ten moves under his gun. Now he was caught by the opponent with one hand when he attacked with all his strength.


    However, although he was flustered in his heart, he didn''t run away. Instead, he took what he had learned in his life and continued to attack the other side. Born in Mongolia, he knows that he should never expose his back to the enemy.


    In this way, song Qingshu can''t help but have a headache. After all, Xu liewu is a master level master. Now he is fighting so hard that he has to protect Mrs. Zhen''s safety. For a moment, he is in a hurry.


    "Lord!"


    "Assassins!"


    There''s a lot of noise outside the door. There''s so much noise inside. If the guards outside still don''t respond, they can all go home.


    The door was smashed open, and two figures rushed in first.


    One of them is extremely treacherous in speed and body method, and the whole person is like a shadow. He comes to song Qingshu in an almost slippery posture and attacks him three times.


    "Holy fire order martial arts?" Song Qingshu was surprised. He fought with Zhang Wuji these years, and the three envoys of the Persian wind and cloud before him. He was very familiar with this treacherous martial arts. The first reaction of a normal person to encounter these fierce and strange moves must be to step back and guard against them. In this way, he would fall into the next few extremely powerful killing moves, and most of them would hate on the spot.


    Song Qingshu, instead of retreating, went forward and directly hit the opponent''s head, which not only made his subsequent moves invisible, but also changed the situation in an instant.


    The whole man was wrapped in a black cloak, and most of his face was covered. Although he couldn''t see his expression clearly, he felt that he was also scared. He didn''t expect that his killing move would be instantly countered.


    Hands quickly close in front of the body, block the other party''s aggressive punch.


    Aware of the sense of distortion and transfer from his fist, song Qingshu immediately realized that the opponent was using the great move of heaven and earth to unload his fist strength.


    "Old man in the mountain!" At this time, song Qingshu has determined the identity of the other party, and he is also afraid of the name of the king of killers. Now he is alone in the enemy camp and doesn''t want to fight with him.


    Over the past few decades, the old man in the mountain has made such a big name in the west, which makes everyone feel scared. Who knows how many secrets he has to kill.


    The level of martial arts has never been positively related to the ability to kill people. Although the old man in the mountain is good at martial arts, song Qingshu is not too worried about it. On the contrary, he is very afraid that the other side is proficient in assassinating.


    It seems that the old man in the mountain is also afraid of his martial arts, and they don''t fight with each other when they come. As soon as they touch each other, they are separated, and they tacitly stop at the same time.


    But song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless, because at this time a long and sharp knife came out of its sheath, and the bright light of the knife instantly eclipsed the candle light in the room. The knife was like the moon in the well, and imitated the breeze in Foshan. It was quiet and gentle, but it was full of destruction behind.


    Song Qingshu is awed by the fact that he doesn''t dare to be careless. He grabs a candlestick beside him and throws it directly.


    It seems to be a random throw, but the timing and strength are just right. Before the opponent''s knife momentum reaches the peak, it detonates the breath ahead of time. The candlestick is blown to pieces by the gas of the knife, and the lamp oil splashes everywhere, exploding a group of sparks, preventing the surrounding warriors from encircling.


    At that moment, song Qingshu saw the appearance of the man who made the sword. He was tall and straight, wearing a sleeveless jacket like orangutan blood, pure white brand-new trousers and straw sandals. The snow-white thick hair hangs on the broad shoulder, the two eyes are shining, the face that is as evil as an eagle has no expression at all.


    The blade in his hand is flat and narrow, and the blade and handle are half longer than that of Zhongtu Dao.


    "Japanese?"


    Seeing more and more Mongolian experts coming, song Qingshu didn''t want to fall into the siege, so he made a quick decision. When the eyes of the people were dazzled by the fire, he rushed to the sky, broke through the roof and fled.


    "Don''t let them run away!" Xu liewu is in a bad temper. Mrs. Zhen is hualazimoo''s think tank. If it wasn''t for her, Mongolia would have wiped out hualazimoo all these years. According to the evaluation of the Mongolian high level, her value alone would be equal to that of a Mongolian ten thousand people team.


    However, compared with her, Xu liewu is more afraid of the mysterious man. He can break through the tight guard and appear in his bedroom quietly. It''s so creepy. A person who is offside and has high weight cares more about his own life. Now it seems that there is a sharp sword hanging on his head at any time. Who can bear this kind of fear?


    But as soon as his voice fell, a mass of black things roared in.


    "Be careful!" The Japanese samurai on the side hastened to remind him.


    Xu liewu himself is a master. He quickly takes up his long gun and stabs it. He has seen that it is a tile. It should have been thrown by the man when he broke through the roof just now, but under his long gun, it will turn into powder immediately.


    But the tile suddenly stopped in the air, and then sped up. This time, it just avoided his long gun and patted him on the face.


    "Ah Xu liewu screamed and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2132

    "Lord!" A group of people were shocked and ran to help him up. According to Khan''s military means, if something happened to Xu liewu, none of them would want to live.


    "Whatever you help me do, go after me!" Xuliewu angrily pushed away the crowd. He felt that his face was hot and he couldn''t see clearly with one eye, but he didn''t have time to care about it. He just wanted to tear the mysterious assassin to pieces.


    The guards looked strange and almost didn''t laugh. It turned out that Xu liewu''s normally handsome face had a big red mark, his nose seemed to be broken, his face was bleeding, and his left eye was swollen like a steamed bun, as if he had been punched directly. How could he be handsome? On the contrary, it looks funny.


    However, how dare these people really laugh? Xu liewu is in a rage at this time. If he finds that he is ridiculed by his subordinates and does not kill others, he will not be the man who has become a new generation of "whip of God" by western countries.


    Suffocating, he ordered a group of people to chase out in a hurry, for fear that the smile on their faces would be found.


    It''s just that song Qingshu''s unique lightness skill has already gone away. Where can these people catch up.


    "If I only gave him a brick, would it be too cheap for him?" Song Qingshu was thinking that the tile he had just left was deliberately shot by him. Xu liewu had to teach him a lesson when he openly molested yelunan immortal. Now the wound on his face is being beaten. The Mongolians paid so much attention to face that he must be shameless to run out again in a short time.


    "Thank you for your help." After sitting against the tree for a while, Mrs. Zhen finally eased her breath and looked curiously at the man in front of her. Her whole life was tall and straight. Judging from her skin and hair, she should still be very young. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see his face covered.


    "Can you move freely?" Song Qingshu plans to go her separate ways after she recovers her mobility.


    As soon as Mrs. Zhen''s eyes turned, she seemed to have guessed his mind. She held her hand to her forehead and said, "I was drugged by the Mongols before, and I was seriously injured. At this time, I have no strength."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "just when you attacked xuliewu, you couldn''t see that you didn''t have any strength."


    Knowing that her trick had been seen through, Mrs. Zhen blushed, but she immediately regained her composure: "since you sneaked into xuliewu''s bedroom late at night, you are obviously the enemy of Mongolia. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. We should cooperate with each other."


    "Cooperation?" Song Qingshu chuckled, "I can''t see why I need to cooperate with you."


    Mrs. Zhen replied humbly: "in terms of martial arts, I am far inferior to my benefactor; But many things in the world can''t be solved simply by martial arts. "


    "Are you implying that you are very resourceful?" Song Qingshu looked at her with great interest. The woman was tall. Because she had just been sent to Xu liewu''s bed, her dress was thin and her skin was almost indistinct. Under the moonlight, she looked whiter than snow. Such a woman''s first reaction would be a beauty in bed, especially her proud chest, It''s hard to associate her with words like resourcefulness.


    Noticing his eyes, Mrs. Zhen not only didn''t mean to dodge at all, but straightened her waist: "my body is my least valuable chip. If you are interested, you can enjoy it."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so direct: "just now Xu liewu wanted your body, but your reaction was very fierce. Now it''s not the same old trick. I''m going to paralyze me first, and then I''ll get some poisonous needles for me, right?"


    Mrs. Zhen shook her head: "not the same, the Mongols and I have a national hatred, I can not follow him; But you have saved my life, and you can save me so easily under the joint attack of the old people in the mountains and Shuiyue. If you want to do anything to me, I can''t resist at all. It''s better to obey you at the beginning. "


    "It''s like I''m trying to turn a good man into a prostitute." Song Qingshu looks strange. At the same time, she also confirms the identity of the Japanese warrior just now. It''s Shuiyue. The Huakui whom the Southern Song mission met in the small town before was fengnv under him. Now he can be regarded as the prime minister.


    His knife is indeed in line with the way of nature, and he is definitely a top expert. However, in Song Qingshu''s eyes, he doesn''t pay much attention to it. Shuiyue is still inferior to the old man in the mountain. The old man in the mountain is on the threshold of a great master. He may take that step at any time. Of course, it seems that there is only one step, Or maybe he''ll never be able to step out in his life.


    "Prostitute woman? I''m not a prostitute woman, "Zhen explained hastily, shaking his head like a rattle." although they all call me madam, I''ve never been married and never been a man. "


    This makes song Qingshu look at a loss, thinking that you are this is where with where? However, his mind was like electricity, and he soon realized that Mrs. Zhen, after all, came from the western regions and was not so familiar with Chinese. She didn''t know what it meant to force a good girl to become a prostitute, so she caught only one prostitute to understand.


    "OK, OK," Song Qingshu stopped her from explaining. Although she was curious about why she was called a lady as a girl, she always felt that asking would damage her image as an expert. "How could you be caught by the Mongols at this time as a warlord of hualazi model?"


    "I want to have a close look at them and get more detailed information. I didn''t expect that Fang Yeyu, the little magician, would come to spy on them and set up an ambush next to them early in the morning," said Mrs. Zhen. "Oh, the people in the magician''s palace must have gone to kill Wang Zi now!"


    Song Qingshu secretly admires her. When Xu liewu just gave the order, she had already been brought in. Now she even analyzes Mongolia''s actions with clues. She really deserves to be a beautiful military adviser praised by people.


    "Will you please go to rescue us? We hualazima will remember your kindness." Mrs. Zhen looked at him eagerly.


    Song Qingshu sneered: "when you get to this place, you still want to cheat. The hualazi model has already disappeared. Now you are left with only a little remnant force. What''s the value of your gratitude?"


    Mrs. Zhen blushed and said apologetically, "I''ve been fighting with the treacherous Mongols these years. I''ve developed the habit of half truth and half falsehood. I don''t mean to deceive you. Please forgive me."


    Seeing that he was noncommittal, Mrs. Zhen continued: "since you have saved me, you are obviously the enemy of the Mongols. It''s good for you to save our prince."


    "Well, after saving your prince, I''ll ask for your reward." Song Qingshu knew that no amount of temptations could deceive him into greater interests in the face of this cunning ghost like woman. Moreover, he had just delayed for a period of time. If zhalanding and others could not support her, they would lose a lot.

 Chapter 2133

    "Guide the way!" Song Qingshu didn''t delay either. He grabbed each other''s shoulder and rushed to the place where hualazimoo stayed.


    Looking at the trees and houses that were rapidly retrogressing along the way, Mrs. Zhen exclaimed as she pointed the way: "your lightness skill is very good. I''ve never seen such a fast man."


    Song Qingshu almost fell to the ground: "don''t use words indiscriminately. Chinese is broad and profound. Many words have other meanings."


    Mrs. Zhen nodded: "can''t say fierce or can''t say men fast?"


    Song Qingshu has a black thread. He is too lazy to pay attention to her.


    "Are you very famous in the Central Plains?" Mrs. Zhen blinked her big eyes and looked curiously at the man in front of her.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Did she know my identity: "why do you ask like this?"


    Mrs. Zhen replied: "first of all, xuliewu is a top expert. You can suppress him even if you hold me. Then the old people in the mountains and Shuiyue who come in are even more frightening. Few of them are their opponents alone. As a result, you just won''t be defeated by one or two, and you can easily take me away from the encirclement of the Mongols, How can such a person be nobody? "


    At this time, Xu liewu, the resident of the Mongolian mission, sat on the couch with a gloomy face to accept the doctor''s bandage. All the people below were silent, and no one wanted to go to the moldy end at this time.


    "Did you find out the identity of the mysterious man?" Thinking of that man, Xu liewu only felt that the wound on his face was more painful.


    "No, it seems that the man appeared out of thin air. There is no trace of his origin." One of the men replied with a stiff head.


    "Waste!" Xu liewu scolded angrily, then turned to the old man in the mountain and Shuiyue and asked, "this man''s martial arts are rare in the world. Do you see anything from his martial arts?"


    The old man in the mountain shook his head: "I''ve lived in the western regions for a long time. I''m not very familiar with the martial arts of the Central Plains. I can''t see anything."


    Seeing that the prince''s eyes fell on him, Shuiyue replied in a hurry: "that man''s martial arts are quite miscellaneous. It seems that he intends to hide his original martial arts, so it''s hard to judge what his housekeeping skills are and whether he is a playboy?"


    "No way!" Xu liewu flatly denied, "if hualazimoo has such experts, we will not know that they will not hide around like a lost dog these years."


    "That''s true," Shuiyue nodded. "That seems to be someone from a certain country''s mission."


    "It''s also possible that it''s the people of Xixia," Xu liewu said with a gloomy face. "When chunian Liandan was sent to Xixia with a group of experts, he thought he was safe, but he died in the dark."


    When he mentioned this, Shuiyue''s face changed. He had met Nian Liandan under the command of Mongolia, and he was extremely afraid of each other''s martial arts. If he fought for life and death, he was not sure that he would win. Of course, he was confident that he would not lose. But Nian Liandan''s martial arts all died quietly here. If it were him, I''m afraid it would not be much better.


    On one side, the old man in the mountain looked silent, but he couldn''t see any change in his expression.


    "Cha, we must try to find out the identity of this person, otherwise we will have trouble sleeping and eating!" Xu liewu was angry and frightened. After all, there was an assassin who could go in and out of his bedroom at will. No one could sleep well.


    At this time, the other side of the song Qingshu has not answered, Mrs. Zhen has continued to say: "my name is Zhen Sushan, but you will certainly not tell me your identity."


    "Oh, why?" Anyway, it''s boring to drive. Song Qingshu doesn''t mind talking to her.


    "You covered your face from the beginning, obviously to hide your identity. Even after you rescued me, you didn''t take off the mask, proving that you didn''t want to be seen by me." Zhen Sushan sighed, "we hualazima people pay attention to repaying kindness, but I haven''t even seen the appearance of benefactor."


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "you don''t have to deliberately test. When it''s time for you to see it, you will see it naturally."


    What else does Zhen Sushan have to say, but song Qingshu says: "here it is


    Looking back in a hurry, Zhen Sushan finds that hualazimoo''s embassy is ablaze with corpses. A large number of bodyguards in the courtyard are lying in a pool of blood, which shows what a fierce war they have just experienced.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "is it still late?"


    "Prince, they should be alive." Zhen Sushan checked in the yard, "they should run in this direction."


    "How do you know?" Although song Qingshu had doubts, he didn''t delay. He grabbed her shoulder and went after her in the direction.


    "Although our hualazi model has been destroyed, those who can persist to the present are all the experts in China. Just now, the old man in the mountain and Shuiyue didn''t come, so the prince didn''t have the strength of the first World War." While thinking, Zhen Sushan quickly replied, "among our companions, there are two generals, Yan Muliang and Zhuoyuan, who are good at tracking and concealment. They have just left a signal in that direction that only I can understand. They should be worried that I can''t find them when I come back."


    Speaking of this, my eyes turned red and my voice choked: "they didn''t know that I had fallen into the hands of the Mongols. If it wasn''t for the help of my benefactor, I would have..."


    "The person in front of you is not Yan Muliang or Zhuoyuan in your mouth?" Song Qingshu pointed to the body of a man who had fallen more than ten feet away. He was dressed in a foreign style and was not in Mongolian costume. Naturally, he could only be a hualazimi.


    "It''s Zhuo yuan!" With a cry of surprise, Zhen Su Shan rushed to the rescue, but the other side''s seven orifices were bleeding, his eyes were round, and there were no vital signs.


    "The leg has been cut off, and the front chest and back brain are all fatal injuries. Eh, one can attack two directions at the same time in an instant. It seems that the martial arts of the comer is quite high." Song Qingshu was also moved.


    Zhen Sushan bit his lips, eyes red: "not a person, should be under the hand of the two demons."


    "Montgomery double demons?" Song Qingshu obviously didn''t know Mongolian experts as well as each other.


    "Mengshi double demons are twin brothers, and they are the best at fighting together. They are one of the eight guardians around Tiemuzhen. In those years, we hualazimoo fought with Mongolia, and Mongolia won many battles. Tiemuzhen was also arrogant and careless. I used his psychology to set traps to surround Tiemuzhen, and countless experts surrounded them, As a result, Tiemuzhen escaped under the protection of his eight bodyguards. Since then, Tiemuzhen has never given us a chance. Hualazimoo has also defeated the country. " Zhen Sushan''s face was gloomy and his tone was full of sadness.


    "You can design Tiemuzhen. No wonder the Mongols value you so much." Song Qingshu can''t help but look at her with new eyes.


    Zhen Sushan is not complacent: "according to your Central Plains people''s words, a wise man''s thoughtfulness is bound to fail. I just fluke to meet Tiemuzhen and miscalculate."


    But song Qingshu said: "madam, why do you belittle yourself? There are few people in the world who can make tie Muzhen feel defeated. But I heard that tie Muzhen''s martial arts are unfathomable. Why do you have to rely on eight guards to break through?"

 Chapter 2134

    Zhen Sushan explained: "he didn''t achieve great martial arts at that time. Later, it seems that there was a rumor that he practiced a magic skill and achieved great martial arts, but he didn''t know whether it was true or not. The main reason is that our country has been destroyed and there is no chance to get close to Tiemuzhen any more. The only one who knows the truth is the old people in the mountains. After all, they have organized thousands of assassinations. We should know whether Tiemuzhen really has the unfathomable martial arts as it is rumored


    Song Qingshu looks like he''s looking for a chance to ask the old man down the mountain. But now that he has joined Mongolia, will it be counterproductive to contact him? Or is it better to get in touch with Zhang Wuji at that time?


    Two people continue to move forward, suddenly Zhen Sushan exclaimed, quickly ran forward: "wild man pretty Shu!"


    When song Qingshu looked over, he saw a man and a woman lying in the grass. The man was like an orangutan with thick hair. He was really rough; In addition, the woman is much more beautiful, but it''s just beautiful. Of course, when compared with this gorilla like man, she looks more beautiful.


    But at this time, the two people had no breath, obviously they had been killed.


    "The body is still warm. They must have just died. Catch up quickly. Maybe they can save your prince." Song Qingshu directly took her hand and continued on her way.


    With Mrs. Zhen''s wisdom, she can''t see this. She just can see that it''s one thing, and her feelings are another. When hualazimoo was destroyed, they escorted Prince zhalanding to flee. They fought against Mongolia for so many years, and the conditions were arduous and dangerous. Their companions died and disappeared. Now they are the only ones left, It''s really dependent on each other. Seeing her companion die in front of her for so many years, she will inevitably feel sad.


    Song Qingshu quickened his pace. It wasn''t long before he heard the sound of weapons handing over from a distance. Following his reputation, it was a dilapidated temple, and there was a big fire. He didn''t rush to show up, but quietly approached to check the situation.


    "Zhalanding, if you don''t go to heaven, you can''t go to hell. If you don''t stay in heaven, you have to come to Xixia to marry the princess. Don''t you want to die?" A group of Mongolian warriors are surrounded by a man with the most elegant style. They look at the people who are surrounded in the corner of the broken temple with a playful face. It is Fang Yeyu, the little magician I saw in the guild hall before.


    "Prince!" See the appearance of those people, Zhen Sushan will rush to the past, but was stopped by song Qingshu.


    "Wait a minute." Song Qingshu didn''t expect that zhalanding was so small, but his eyes were full of rebellious spirit, and he also had a different momentum. So the people around him were much taller and more heroic than him, but he was still the most eye-catching one. It was true that he was not good-looking.


    Zhen Sushan bites her teeth, but she doesn''t make any more moves. She knows that she is seriously injured now, and it''s useless to rush out. She can only hope for the man around her, so she doesn''t dare to brush his meaning.


    "Bah, you Mongols are cruel and ruthless, and now you are openly killing envoys of other countries in Xixia. You are bound to be the target of attack by all countries." Zarantin spat a mouthful of blood foam. Although he had expected the risks, he felt that he was at a dead end at this moment.


    "Crusade?" Fang Yeyu said with a proud face, "our great Mongolian Empire has destroyed countless countries, and our army is invincible. Which country dares to attack us if it doesn''t open its eyes?"


    A middle-aged handsome man with white hair beside him said with a smile: "yes, this time Xixia held the recruitment ceremony just to please our Mongolian Empire. Don''t look like so many envoys from other countries are all running with us. Princess Yinchuan has long been the concubine appointed by our prince."


    The people around us burst into laughter, and the pride on their faces was beyond expression.


    He didn''t use the word princess, but Ji Qie. It seems that in their hearts, they don''t think that the princess of a small border country in Xixia is noble and worthy of the name of princess. We should know that xuliewu has destroyed countless countries in the West these years, and the princesses and princesses of many countries and city states are just his bed companions. The princess is really worthless in their hearts.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "who is this white haired man?"


    Zhen Sushan, who is a human spirit, immediately noticed his dissatisfaction in his tone. He was pleased in his heart, but on his face he replied respectfully: "he is the Dharma protector of the magician''s palace. The white haired willow twigs, and the gorgeous young woman next to him is hongyanhua Jieyu. Although she looks young and delicate, she is actually in her fifties. They are proficient in the art of mending. They are cruel and evil, They are good at martial arts, and they are backed by Mongolia. So they have committed many crimes these years, but no one can cure them. "


    "It''s an old witch." Song Qingshu was surprised. The woman was dressed in red, and she was beautiful. With his critical eyes, he had to admit that the other person was a bit beautiful, but he didn''t expect to have such a past.


    But when I think about it, I think it''s rare. I haven''t met Tianshan TongLao and Li Qiushui. I can be her mother at any age, but I look younger than her.


    "It turned out to be a prostitute thief who practiced the skill of nourishing." Song Qingshu had a bad appetite, but he was not so hungry that he was also interested in this kind of woman.


    At this time, the young woman in red giggled: "I thought zhalanding was a hero, but at the end of the road, I could only show my interest. Alas, I wanted to catch you and ask the king to give me a good time, but now I lost interest."


    "Bah, witch!" Zhalanding and his party were flushed and scolded.


    White hair willow shook a branch to look at her a little discontentedly: "zhalanding was born so short, you are also interested?"


    Zhen Sushan explained in a low voice for song Qingshu: "white haired willow and hongyanhua Jieyu are a couple."


    "Are they husband and wife?" Song Qingshu suddenly widened his eyes, "didn''t you just say that they often go out to pick up young boys and girls?"


    For the first time, Zhen Sushan turned red and replied, "they play their own games. They don''t care as much as ordinary couples do."


    Song Qingshu stared at her for a long time before sighing: "your circle is really chaotic."


    At this time, Hua Jieyu chuckled: "it''s not necessarily small to be short. What''s more, zhalanding has been leading the remaining troops to fight with Mongolia for many years, and he can be regarded as an owl hero. What''s the matter with the taste."


    Liu Yaozhi turned his head and snorted.


    Song Qingshu in the distance has a face of Sparta. This woman is really tough, but her husband just let it go. Isn''t it the green hat?


    Zhen Su Shan spat secretly: "shameless!"


    In the obscene laughter of a group of people, Fang Yeyu finally spoke: "Hua zaao, Yan Muliang, now zhalanding is at a dead end. What else do you want to do with him and die with him?"


    Zhen Sushan explained quickly: "the one on the left of the prince, with silver hair and purplish red eyes, is my martial uncle, nicknamed" Zitong devil "huazaao, who is the first master of hualazi model; The one on the right is Yan Muliang, who is good at tracking and concealing. He was the only one who wiped out his traces and escaped the pursuit of the Mongols on the way to Xixia. "


    "Are you still looking forward to your beautiful military strategist showing up with reinforcements? I just forgot to tell you that she has been arrested for a long time. I don''t know how many times she has been in bed by our king. " Fang Yeyu''s words seemed to crush the camel''s last straw, which made zhalanding and his party despair.

 Chapter 2135

    "The bastard!" Zhen Sushan is so angry that she shivers all over, but the man on one side doesn''t speak, and she doesn''t dare to expose herself.


    One side of Yan Muliang also holds a glimmer of hope: "how possible, Mrs. Zhen, she''s very smart, and how can she be so easily caught by you."


    Hua Jieyu said with a smile: "she''s smart. Our Lord and the little magician are not bad either. I expected that she would come to spy, set an ambush, and catch her right. Otherwise, how could we take advantage of the victory to kill you."


    With a look of shame on his face, Zhen Su Shan muttered to himself in a low voice, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t ventured to go, it wouldn''t have hurt everyone. There''s no prevention at all."


    Song Qingshu comforted: "don''t feel guilty. It has nothing to do with you. According to what you said before, wise people will lose once they worry about everything. There is a big gap between your absolute strength and Mongolia. They can make mistakes countless times, but once you make a mistake, you will be doomed. This is decided by the situation of both sides and has nothing to do with your personal ability."


    Zhen Sushan''s face was a little better: "thank you very much!"


    Hearing this news, zhalanding finally gave up, sighed and said to Hua zaao and Yan Muliang beside him: "thank you for your company all these years. Now it''s the end. Surrender. With your martial arts and abilities, you must be able to show your talents in Mongolia."


    Then he stared at the dying tongzun mountain at his feet and said, "it''s a pity that you are fatally injured and can''t take refuge in Mongolia any more. Maybe you have to die with me."


    A man like a mountain tower cried like a tearful man: "it''s my honor to protect the prince and die!"


    Song Qingshu pushed Su Shan: "it''s your turn to go out." Look at this posture. If they are late, they will lose their courage. If huazaao and yanmuliangzhen surrender, it will be useless to save them. By then, cracks will have appeared inside hualazima, and this potential ally will be worthless.


    Zhen Sushan is a smart woman. Instead of asking her what to do when she goes out alone, she goes out with her head held high. Under the light of torches around her, she looks more tall and moving.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Although the woman had a big chest, she was not brainless.


    "Who is it?" The people in the magician''s palace immediately find something strange. Fang Yeyu and others quickly look back. When they see Zhen Sushan''s appearance, they are stunned. They don''t understand why she appears here.


    Zhalanding and others were ecstatic for a moment, and Yan Muliang burst out laughing: "I just said that how could such a witty lady be caught by the Mongols."


    Yen Su Shan was a little bit cheeky, but he walked over as if nothing had happened.


    "Why are you here?" Fang Yeyu has too many doubts in his heart, and finally he can''t help it.


    "Where else should I be?" Zhen Sushan said with a smile.


    "You should be in our Lord''s bed." The white haired willow on one side looked greedily up and down at her plump and charming curve, thinking that this woman is really a beauty, but now she has become a woman of the Lord. When the Lord is tired of playing, I will ask him to reward me.


    "Do you think I''m really so easy to be caught? The reason why I''m caught is just to let you catch me on purpose." Zhen Sushan said mysteriously.


    "Hum, bravado, you''ve done a lot of damage to your playmates. Is that what you expected?" Fang Yeyu sneered.


    Zhen Sushan sighed, worthy of being a little magician, and always wanted to alienate their internal relationship. However, she had made up her mind and said calmly, "compared with the goal that can be achieved, this sacrifice is nothing."


    "What''s the purpose?" Fang Yeyu''s face changed, and he had a terrible guess.


    "Of course, it''s right to be close to your Lord," Zhen Sushan said. Noticing each other''s expression, she was pleased. After years of fighting and calculating with each other, she already knew each other''s suspicious character. "Sure enough, as soon as I was arrested, your lecherous Lord couldn''t wait to let me go to bed, so that I had the chance to be alone with him. In that case, there were more experts under his command, It''s impossible to watch. It''s easy for me to take his life. It''s a pity that the whip of God, which makes the western countries fear, is so easy to die in the hands of a little girl. "


    Hearing Xu liewu''s death, the Mongolian Samurai looked at each other in horror and whispered.


    In the dark, song Qingshu secretly admired and thought that Mrs. Zhen was really a talented person. I immediately pushed her out. After a few steps, I came up with this strategy, which made the Mongolian people panic.


    "Nonsense Fang Yeyu can''t notice his people''s heart floating, and he shouts angrily, "not to mention that you were seriously injured when you were arrested. Those maids will surely search you when they send you in. Even if you are in the state of the whole province, with weapons, you can''t be the opponent of the Lord. How can you take advantage of the Lord''s martial arts?"


    Hearing his words, a group of Mongolian Samurai gradually settled down. Xuliewu was like a god of war in their hearts, and he was also a martial arts expert. At the beginning, the Persian Mingjiao went out and organized the largest assassination, but he failed to get his life. Although he was seriously injured, he also killed dozens of top killers, How can one woman kill him.


    Zhen Sushan chuckled: "did the little magician forget what I went to do when I entered xuliewu''s bedroom?"


    Fang Yeyu''s face changed: "how can I sleep?"


    "Yes, Xu liewu is conceited of his martial arts. He just wants to conquer his spoils. I will do it when he is happiest and most proud. Which man can be on guard at that time?" While talking, Zhen Sushan looks anxiously in the direction of song Qingshu. He just noticed his disdain for Hua Jieyu, hoping that he will not think that he and Hua Jieyu are the same people.


    Fang Yeyu''s heart leaps. As the other party says, it''s possible to succeed, but will Wang ye be so careless?


    "If you don''t believe it, look in the direction where Xu liewu is, and see if it''s full of fire and noise. When Xu liewu dies, you people who protect him are responsible. According to tie Muzhen''s temperament, you must die for him. I suggest you make a living as soon as possible." Just now, Fang Yeyu and his party tried to persuade Hua zaao and others to surrender. They didn''t expect that Feng Shui would turn around so soon.


    He noticed that not only ordinary men, but also experts like white haired girl were frightened. Fang Yeyu knew that if he could not stabilize the morale of the army as soon as possible, these people might blow up camp at any time.


    His mind is like electricity, immediately seized the loophole in the dialect: "almost cheated by you, even if you really get away with it, but there are so many experts in your family, you can never escape."


    "But the truth is that I''m standing here well." Zhen Sushan felt that this little magician was really hard to deal with. It was not easy to deceive him. "I''m not afraid to tell you that my martial arts are much better than you think."

 Chapter 2136

    "How powerful." Fang Yeyu sneers and doesn''t believe her story. She caught her outside the guild before, and she also participated in it. Although Mrs. Zhen''s martial arts are good, her strength is limited.


    "What do you think of being able to leave safely from the hands of the old man in the mountain and the water moon?" Mrs. Zhen stood up with her hands down. She was really a bit of an expert, but she was a little bit cheeky. I thought he wouldn''t blame me.


    "Play the devil." Fang Yeyu snorted coldly and waved with one hand. Five Mongolian warriors surrounded her in the middle and attacked her.


    Zhalanding, huazaao and others on one side quickly reminded: "be careful!" Before, Nao Nan Qiao Shu died under the siege of these five people. Unfortunately, they were seriously injured at this time, and they could not help at this time.


    Mrs. Zhen was also surprised. Hualazimou had been fighting with the Mongols for a long time, but she couldn''t recognize these five people. They were the five evil spirits in the ten great evil spirits of the magic palace. Although they were not as good as the top two great evil spirits, they were also first-class experts. On weekdays, even if she didn''t get hurt at all, she could only avoid the attack in the face of five people joining hands. What''s more, now that she is injured, I''m afraid she will be arrested and killed within three moves.


    Just at a loss, a voice came from my ear: "reach out and hit them."


    I don''t know why. Hearing this voice, she calmed down and instinctively waved her hand. She felt that her hand was weak, but she knew that since the other party asked for it, there must be his reason.


    Several screams rang out, waiting for Mrs. Zhen to come back to her senses, and found that the five evil spirits of gold, wood, water, fire and earth had fallen to the ground and had no breath.


    This time even she was startled. It took a long time for her to take back her hand. In order to hide her embarrassment, she coughed softly.


    The people in Mongolia were also in an uproar. Unexpectedly, the five people who were still fierce one second before died the next.


    Even Fang Yeyu is silly. Even if he is faced with five evil spirits, it will take a lot of effort. Who knows that Mrs. Zhen raised her hand and solved it?


    The key is that even he didn''t see how the other side made the move. In his opinion, the other side''s move was very common in both strength and speed. How could it achieve such high power?


    "Do you see how she did it?" Fang Yeyu asks the people around him in a low voice.


    Hongyanhua Jieyu and white haired willow wave their branches and frown one after another: "we can''t understand whether she used any evil concealed weapon?"


    "I didn''t hear the sound of the hidden weapon breaking the wind." Fang Yeyu shook his head and denied this speculation.


    One side of a burly man said: "let us brothers to try her real."


    Fang Yeyu was overjoyed: "I''m sure you can help me, but I''d better pay attention to her poison." He was very thoughtful. From the beginning, he was thinking about how Mrs. Zhen killed the five masters silently. If he ruled out the hidden weapons, it could only be poison.


    The big man nodded and silently went to the direction where Mrs. Zhen was. At the same time, there was another man who was the same as him.


    The song as like as two peas in the dark, noticed that the two of them were sixty to seventy years old, with a gloomy face, a tall figure, and a tall, curved nose. They were not like the people in the Central Plains, and two people were almost the same. They knew they were twins when they saw it. They should be the mongkomer''s demons in the eight guards of iron and wood before Mrs. Zhen.


    Since he is a guard, why don''t he stay at tie Muzhen''s side and send him out to carry out the task instead? It seems that the rumor that tie Muzhen has become a magician is true. He has enough confidence to ensure his safety.


    After a careful look, song Qingshu noticed that they were breathing gently and walking lightly. It was obvious that their skills had already been improved. It was not unjust that the hualazi model master he saw on the road died under their joint efforts.


    Seeing Meng''s two demons approaching, Mrs. Zhen exudes a cold sweat from her temples. She can barely deal with one person on weekdays, but when they join hands, she has no vitality.


    The main reason is that they are twin brothers, and they are good at fighting together. There are many couples in the world who use double swords. No matter how close the relationship is, it can''t be compared with the telepathy that comes from other people''s womb. If they join hands, it''s not as simple as one plus one equals two. They can play several times as powerful as a single player. Many famous Western experts are obviously better at martial arts than any of them, In the end, they both died under the joint efforts of the two.


    "Take the hairpin and throw it at them!"


    The warm voice came from her ear again, and Mrs. Zhen''s confused eyes were clear and calm. When she just escaped from the Mongolian Inn, she picked a maid''s hairpin and set up her hair. She didn''t expect that it would be useful again so soon.


    "But there was only one hairpin, and there were two of them." Taking down the hairpin, Mrs. Zhen hesitated. However, the closer they were, she did not dare to hesitate and threw it directly at Mengda.


    Seeing that the hairpin was light and floating, Meng Da couldn''t help looking contemptuous. He raised his hand and brushed it, while the other hand covered Mrs. Zhen''s whole head.


    Meng Er blocked all her dodging routes. They were twin brothers. They cooperated perfectly.


    All of a sudden, the hairpin in the air made a crisp sound and broke into two parts. Then it sped up abruptly and split into two parts. The Montgomery brothers changed their faces and stopped in front of them. But their palms were punctured in front of the hairpin like tofu. Then, in their eyes of consternation and fear, they pierced their throats.


    Before the fall of the five evil spirits, a group of Mongolians were in an uproar. Now when they see the killing of the two demons, a group of people are silent. It''s really unbelievable.


    Mrs. Zhen moved in her heart and took a step slowly, because she had just killed several experts in a moment. At this time, she seemed to have an invisible pressure, and the Mongolian warriors could not help but step back.


    Even Fang Yeyu and Hongyan with white hair subconsciously retreated. Mrs. Zhen couldn''t help but be very happy. When did she feel so proud after all these years?


    At this time, the spies sent by Fang Yeyu to investigate also came back and whispered: "little magician, there is a mess in the prince''s residence. Now the experts under his command are going out everywhere, as if they are searching for something." In such a short period of time, he could not rush back to inquire. He could only look up from a high place and report the situation of the Mongolian embassy.


    Fang Yeyu''s face changes a lot. It''s really the same as what Mrs. Zhen described before. Is Wang Ye really


    Thinking of this, he did not dare to delay and waved his hand: "withdraw!" Other Mongolian Samurai have been granted amnesty, and quickly disappeared with him.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and didn''t continue to fight. There are so many Mongolians that it''s not so easy to kill them. Besides, calculating the time, Xu liewu''s big army will come soon. The most urgent thing is to take the hualazimoo away first.


    Zhalanding and his party saw that the Mongols were scared and left, and they all went to Mrs. Zhen with surprise and joy: "Madam has such skill, we didn''t know it all the time."


    With a shy smile, Mrs. Zhen didn''t respond to them. Instead, she directly knelt down to the direction of song Qingshu: "my Lord saved us this time. He is the benefactor of the whole hualazimi. You can speak freely in the future. As long as we have something, we will offer it with both hands."

 Chapter 2137

    Mrs. Zhen has a high prestige in hualazi model these years. To some extent, she can be said to be the No.2 person. But she doesn''t ask zhalanding to make the decision directly. The main reason is that the other party''s strength is unfathomable. Let her know that once the prince knows, she won''t have any objection.


    Zhalanding and others were stunned. Following her eyes, they saw a masked man slowly coming out of the woods. They were not stupid people. In addition, they knew Mrs. Zhen''s roots all these years. They immediately reflected that Mrs. Zhen''s great power just now was due to this man''s help.


    "I''ve told you that you have destroyed your country. What else can I like?" Song Qingshu snorted angrily.


    Mrs. Zhen bit her lip: "although our country has been destroyed, when we fled, we brought out our national treasure. If my grandfather wants to, we can give it to you."


    Zhalanding, huazaao and others looked at each other and thought, when did we bring out the national treasure?


    Song Qingshu is also a Leng, can not help but have some curiosity: "what national treasure?" What is rich in Central Asia and Eastern Europe, jewelry or sweaty BMW? It can''t be a panda.


    Mrs. Zhen raised her head, a pair of big eyes like sapphire, showing an inexplicable meaning: "am I beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu did not understand why she suddenly said this, but still nodded: "pretty beautiful." Even with a critical eye, I have to admit that she is a great beauty, especially the exotic style, which adds a bit of charm.


    "At that time, I was known as the first beauty of hualazi model. No matter timuzhen or xuliewu, or even our prince, they wanted me all these years," Mrs. Zhen said, looking at the men nearby. Zhalanding couldn''t help showing embarrassment. "In addition, I was good at fighting and giving advice to others. In recent years, I defeated the Mongolian conspiracy several times, I don''t know if I can afford to be called a national treasure? "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t expect that she had been around for half a day. As a result, she was trying to sell herself. It seems that Western women are really bold and unrestrained: "naturally, madam can afford it."


    After a pause, Song Qing''s bibliographic light fell on her body lines. Her chest was shrunken, her hips were raised, her legs were long, and she couldn''t help sighing: "and she was full of treasure."


    Hearing his praise, Mrs. Zhen''s eyes lit up: "thank you."


    On one side, zhalanding, Yan Muliang and others were stunned. How could the military division, who had always been unfathomable and arrogant, betray beauty like this today? I''ve never seen her like that.


    However, zarantin was very rational and guessed that she should be playing the trick of beauty. Therefore, although she had doubts, she didn''t say anything.


    "Well, there''s no need to flatter. Let''s get out of here first. The Mongols should soon know that they will come back if they are cheated." Noticing the strange eyes of several people on one side, song Qingshu coughed lightly and said in a hurry.


    Zhalanding woke up from a dream and nodded hastily: "yes, let''s go, let''s go!" He didn''t want to do it again for the rest of his life.


    Cha Yue of tongzun mountain was already dying. He struggled and said, "prince, please go away. Don''t worry about me. Now I can''t save you from this situation, so as not to drag you down."


    Zhalanding frowned and ran directly to carry him up: "before you tried to save me, now how can I abandon you? Stop talking and leave here first." Short body carrying a big man, the whole person trance between a lot of tall.


    "Prince!" The man in general couldn''t help choking.


    Song Qingshu threw a nine turn bear snake pill in the past: "don''t worry, you can''t die." Shanchayue was just suffering from trauma, and there was too much bleeding. He used jiuzhuan xiongshe pill to hold his breath. He went to the doctor for good treatment and recuperation, but he still recovered his life.


    Zhalanding was overjoyed: "thank you very much!"


    Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, song Qingshu secretly admired him. No wonder zhalanding was like a lost dog when his family broke down. There were so many people willing to follow him, and his personality charm was worthy of his loyalty.


    Mrs. Zhen took the opportunity to tell him how to save herself. In the whole process, she looked at Song Qingshu from time to time, and her eyes seemed to be full of light.


    Song Qingshu is a bit unnatural by her. In her description, she seems to be a god descending from the earth, more legendary and magical than she is.


    If they had been told that someone could take a person away successfully with the help of the old people in the mountains, Shuiyue and so many experts, they would have thought it was impossible. However, just now, after seeing him solve the experts in Mongolia with his miraculous skills, they naturally believed in the description of Zhenfu people and kept thanking and praising them one by one.


    Zhalanding''s eyes fell on Mrs. Zhen thoughtfully. After so many years, when did he see the expression of a little woman like her


    "What''s the prince going to do next?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Zhalanding said with a bitter smile: "this time I came to Xixia, I mainly wanted to contact the eastern countries to deal with Mongolia together. I thought there were envoys of other countries in Xixia territory. The Mongols should be able to cast a wary eye on the rat, but I didn''t know that they didn''t care."


    Song Qingshu has the same feeling. Xu liewu does it directly. He obviously doesn''t pay attention to Xixia. He thinks that Xixia has a strong Mongolia as his support, and Xixia can''t really tear his face with him.


    "I think you might as well go back to Tianzhu as soon as possible. The Mongols will not give up. I can protect you for a while, but I can''t protect you for a lifetime." Song Qingshu didn''t make empty words. His energy can''t be put on these people all the time. There are so many top experts under the command of Mongolia. They can kill these people if they have a little space.


    Zhalanding said: "great Xia, we are very grateful for saving us once. How dare we bother you all the time. However, we are here for an alliance. We are carrying the hope of the whole family. If we go back like this, my subordinates will not see any hope. I''m afraid no one will be able to stick to it any longer. "


    If you want to win the hearts of the people, you either have immediate interests or enough hope. If you don''t have anything, those subordinates who have traveled thousands of miles with zarantin and lived a hard life will be out of control.


    Song Qingshu also understood this truth, thought about it and said, "I''ll show you a few people first."


    Next, song Qingshu brought them to the residence of Jin State. Now it is Jin state that has the strength to fight against Mongolia. In addition, both sides are mortal enemies, so they don''t need to disguise like other countries.


    Knowing that song Qingshu was coming, Wanyan Chongjie ran out happily. She could see that she had gone through careful make-up. However, when she saw Mrs. Zhen beside him, her smile froze immediately and she muttered: "where''s the ocean horse?"


    Song Qingshu is drinking tea, almost no spit out. Where on earth did she learn the vocabulary? It can''t be taught by Xue pan.


    Mrs. Zhen was sighing how beautiful the little girl was. Fortunately, her chest was not as big as her own. When she heard her words, she couldn''t help looking around: "horse, where is there a horse?"

 Chapter 2138

    Song Qingshu a black line: "no, you heard wrong."


    Although Mrs. Zhen doesn''t feel that she has any problems with her listening, now she worships each other as a God. When he says so, she presses down her doubts.


    Song Qingshu coughs lightly and introduces the identities of the two sides to each other. When zhalanding saw the beautiful girl, he didn''t take it seriously. However, when he heard that the other side could represent the state of Jin, he immediately put away his contempt.


    Even if he was far away in Tianzhu, he also heard that the biggest enemy of Mongolia in the Central Plains was the kingdom of Jin. One of his primary purposes was to come to Xixia and catch up with the kingdom of Jin.


    Wanyan turned her lips and thought that it''s almost the same to be a mascot. Where can she represent the state of Jin? But she also understood that song Qingshu didn''t want to stand in front of the stage, so she acquiesced to all this.


    Song Qingshu introduced the two sides and sent someone to invite Gerdan to come. He didn''t call the people of Xixia and Qing again. It was the result of careful consideration. Now Xixia and Mongolia are too close to each other. Under the threat of Mongolian soldiers, it''s not suitable to break with Mongolia publicly at any time; He doesn''t want to expose his relationship for the time being.


    On one side, zhalanding was overjoyed. Although the kingdom of Jin was powerful, it was too far away from hualazima, and some of it was far away from hualazima. However, the Khanate of Junggar was different. It was quite close to hualazima, and there were many places for cooperation between the two sides.


    Mrs. Zhen blinked her eyes and looked at Song Qingshu. At this time, she admired him very much. She not only had such high martial arts skills, but also had such a wide range of contacts. She could easily summon the high-level officials of the state of Jin and Junggar. However, on second thought, it was strange that he could not do this because of his martial arts and ability.


    Notice her eyes, Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly rose a sense of crisis, quickly inserted between the two people, separated her eyes: "how are you together in the end?"


    Mrs. Zhen immediately realized her hostility and how smart she was. She immediately understood the reason and thought that such a character as en Gong would surely attract the most outstanding women in the world. Realizing this, she didn''t feel any jealousy in her heart. Instead, she took it for granted.


    Because hualazimoo also relies on the help of the state of Jin, she doesn''t fight with Wanyan Chongjie for anything. Instead, she smiles and silently retreats to one side.


    Wanyan heavy Festival a Leng, the other side so, she was a little embarrassed in the heart, feel that do too much.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice that at this moment, the two women''s mind had already changed a thousand times. Instead, he took care of himself and said what had just happened.


    Hearing that the Mongols had made a surprise attack on hualazima''s embassy, Wan yanchongjie couldn''t help but clap his hands: "these Mongols are too rampant!"


    "Who let the Mongolian army run wild and destroy countless countries gave them confidence," Song Qingshu cautioned. "You should not be careless in your defense work. You are not sure that the Mongols will come to attack you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m bringing out the elite of the loyal army this time, not to mention Mr. Ouyang, the Mongols will die one by one." Wanyan heavy Festival snorted.


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. It''s really reassuring to have Ouyang Feng here. It''s not only his martial arts, but also his good use of poison. No matter how many Mongolian experts come, it''s useless.


    It wasn''t long before Gerdan also brought people here. His original purpose of this trip was to find allies. The two sides can be said to hit it off. Although the power of zarantin is weaker now, it has been proved that he can cause enough trouble to Mongolia for so many years, not to mention the Mughal Dynasty of India behind him.


    After some discussion, several people determined the military, political and commercial cooperation. The materials and ordnance of Jin state could flow into hualazimoo through Junggar khanate, while hualazimoo imported the commodities and specialties of Tianzhu and Western countries into Junggar Khanate through Congling.


    After signing the treaty, Gerdan and others return to their own guild, worried about an accident on the road. Song Qingshu also asks Wanyan Chongjie to send the warriors of the state of Jin to escort them.


    Today, the Mongolians are searching for the whole city, but this is the capital of Xixia after all. It''s disgraceful for them to be so domineering. So yelunanxian and Li Qinglu led the first class hall to stop them everywhere, and the two sides fell into a stalemate for a moment. Song Qingshu asked zhalanding to take advantage of this opportunity to leave.


    Since the treaty has been signed, most of the purpose of this trip has been completed. There is no reason for zarantin to stay. He immediately led his subordinates to leave the capital of Xixia overnight.


    Song Qingshu was chatting with Wanyan Chongjie in the embassy when someone told him that someone wanted to see him. When the man came in, he was stunned: "why didn''t you leave?"


    The comer is graceful, gorgeous and white. Who is not Mrs. Zhen?


    Mrs. Zhen saluted and explained: "if the Mongolians know that the prince has escaped from the city, it is easier to hunt him in the wild than in the city, so I have to continue to stay in the city in the name of hualazimoo mission, so as to create the illusion that he is still here, paralyze the Mongolians and fight for enough time for the prince and them."


    Wanyan heavy Festival can''t help saying: "but in this way, don''t you stay to die?" Staying here is weak. Facing the powerful Mongols, they are no different from dying.


    "According to a sentence on your side, if a scholar dies for his confidant, the prince treats us well, and he is the last hope of hualazimei. In order to protect him from leaving smoothly, it is worth the sacrifice." Mrs. Zhen laughed, "it''s not just me, but shanchayue also volunteered to stay with me."


    "That man was seriously injured. Thank God he didn''t have a breath. He couldn''t run. But you''re different. You''re the second most beautiful person. Do you really want to stay here to die?" Wanyan asked again.


    "I might have hesitated before, but now..." Mrs. Zhen didn''t say anything more. She just looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.


    Wanyan heavy Festival small mouth suddenly pouted up, snorted directly, turned around and left, just a long time no see, unexpectedly another inverted woman, this guy is human spring medicine.


    Song Qingshu grins bitterly. He really can''t explain this kind of thing to her. After Wanyan Chongjie leaves, he looks at the tall and plump woman in front of him faintly: "you should stay here not just to buy time for your prince."


    Mrs. Zhen smiles with a smile, a trace of shyness flashed in her eyes: "I don''t think I can repay you for your kindness to us. If you don''t dislike me, I''m willing to serve you as a slave."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "there is a saying that the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is. What is your real purpose?"

 Chapter 2139

    Mrs. Zhen didn''t explain: "if other people asked, I would deny it. However, when the young master asked me, I didn''t dare to hide it. The prince left me here, not only to buy him time, but also to let me stay here to implement the specific matters of the alliance in the future. After all, after he returned to Tianzhu, he was thousands of miles away from here, and it was inconvenient to communicate with him, I need to keep in touch with the Central Plains countries here. "


    After a pause, she continued: "in addition, I can contact Xixia, Qing, song and other countries. If I can pull them into the alliance, it would be better."


    Mrs. Zhen looked at Song Qingshu with watery eyes: "of course, if it wasn''t for the childe, I didn''t have to stay. I just said I would repay you, but I didn''t cheat you at all. "


    At this time, he heard the noise in the street. Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I have something else to do. You should stay here to take good care of yourself. With the protection of the state of Jin and Xixia, the Mongols dare not fight against you any more."


    Mrs. Zhen nodded: "well, when you want to, you can come directly to my room."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped, thinking that the Western woman was really active, but her unique temperament combined with her outstanding beauty made her talk about the cheap feeling of these houses, which was full of endless temptation.


    Of course, song Qingshu is not in the mood to think about this. He went to the Xixia palace with Wanyan Chongjie''s entrustment. Mongolia''s big action tonight still needs to communicate with Mu Wanqing, so as not to make any wrong decisions when they lack information.


    At the gate of the palace, song Qingshu didn''t sneak into the palace with his lightness skill. Instead, he went through the gate with integrity. Now the Xixia palace is his own territory, and he has to sneak in. It''s really a bit of a loss.


    He showed the guards the token with the highest level of passage. The guards did not dare to ask his identity and let him go one after another. Song Qingshu went all the way to the imperial study. He learned from the guards that the queen was processing the memorial in the imperial study.


    After entering the room, I found a slender girl lying in the pile of memorials. The candlelight fell on her, shining her as beautiful as ever, and it was more charming - because she fell asleep on the table.


    When she comes to the desk and sees the girl''s tired eyebrows, song Qingshu feels sorry for her. She is smart outside, but she is dealing with these heavy official documents. She can''t help feeling guilty.


    "Who!" Even in his sleep, Mu Wanqing is also very alert. He feels strange around him and wakes up for the first time. His sleeve arrow aims at each other.


    "I''ve become a queen, and I hide poison arrows in my sleeve. If the minister knows, he''ll have to read some books about it." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Brother song!" Seeing Chao Si''s dream lover near Chi Chi, Mu Wanqing was surprised and confused. He rubbed his eyes subconsciously, "am I still dreaming?"


    Song Qingshu gently hugged her in his arms: "do you feel more real?"


    Feeling the familiar embrace and breath, Mu Wanqing finally knew that all this was not false. He put his small face on his chest and listened to the steady heartbeat, while Softly calling: "Song Lang ~"


    "It''s so late. Don''t read these memorials any more." Song Qingshu said painfully.


    "Good." Muwanqing sweet smile, as if a most obedient little woman in general.


    "Why did those eunuchs and maids let you fall asleep like this? What did they do one by one?" Song Qingshu was a little annoyed.


    Muwanqing said with a smile: "it''s none of their business. I''m not used to being served and I don''t like being watched at any time and anywhere, so I drove them out."


    "Go back to bed. You''re so tired." Song Qingshu reached out and stroked her scattered hair.


    Mu Wanqing shook his head: "now the city is very noisy. Xian''er and Qinglu are taking the people of yipintang to deal with it. I have to wait for them to come back to discuss."


    "Mongolia is noisy because of hualazimou..." Song Qingshu tells about what happened tonight.


    "I see." Muwanqing suddenly realized, and then called in a maid, let her take the news to yelunan fairy, two women know the whole story, naturally know how to deal with.


    After waiting for the maid to leave, song Qingshu flashed out from behind the screen: "now you should have a rest. I''ll take you back to your bedroom." As he spoke, he picked her up.


    Muwanqing''s body is very soft, and she can''t feel any weight in her arms, which makes her more pitiable.


    "No," said Mu Wanqing, blushing. "There are many people and eyes on the way to the palace. It''s easy for us to spread rumors like this."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "no matter what, I''ll change into Li Liangzuo. When the emperor goes to the Queen''s palace, no one dares to say anything."


    "He has been lying in the deep palace all day to recuperate from his wounds. Now everyone has acquiesced to the fact that he is seriously injured and will not be cured. If he suddenly appears in front of people, it is easy for some ambitious people to think differently." Muwanqing bit his lip. "What''s more, when the emperor went to the Queen''s room, the imperial service room and the living room, they would leave official records. I always feel strange and don''t like that feeling."


    "So..." Song Qingshu also knew that what she said was reasonable.


    As if to hear the disappointment in his tone, Mu Wanqing lowered her head and said in a low voice: "in fact... In fact, it''s OK here."


    "What?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for the first time.


    Muwanqing face more ruddy: "although here is the study, but for the convenience of rest, also let people set up a soft couch."


    Song Qingshu looks to the side of the bed and finally reacts. In fact, he just wants to take Mu Wanqing back to the room to have a rest. He doesn''t know that she wants to interrupt.


    However, they haven''t seen each other for a long time. As the saying goes, farewell is better than newlyweds. What''s more, he just got so angry by Mrs. Zhen that he didn''t say anything more. He just took her to the soft couch.


    Mu Wanqing seemed to know what was coming, and his face became more and more red with a pair of small hands clinging to his clothes.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that the feeling of being with a girl who loves you is far less than that of those women outside. The girl''s gentle eyes have been looking at you affectionately, and her mouth keeps calling "Song Lang, song Lang". The experience of the unity of soul and flesh is really incomparable.


    I don''t know how long later, when they were immersed in the glue, song Qingshu suddenly changed his face and pulled the quilt to cover Mu Wanqing''s shining white body.


    The door was pushed open with a bang, and a beautiful figure rushed in: "sister mu, sister mu, something happened, er..."


    Li Qinglu''s expression is very wonderful, never expected to push the door is such a scene, Mu Wanqing already shy to get into the quilt, did not dare to show his head.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t close the door." Song Qingshu coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment, "what did you say just now? Did you fight with the Mongols?"


    "It''s not the Mongols. It''s the Qing Dynasty. There''s an accident. Wu Yunzhu is robbed. Nalan Rongruo takes his men to the Koryo guild hall to get important people. Both sides are on the verge of attack." Li Qinglu explained quickly.

 Chapter 2140

    "Are you sure the Koreans robbed it?" Song Qingshu began to dress in a hurry. Now, he can''t continue to enjoy the gentle countryside.


    "I''m not sure," Li Qinglu shook her head, "but that''s what Nalan Rongruo claims. Moreover, Cui hang was stopped from molesting Wu Yunzhu during the day, so his suspicion is really the biggest."


    As he said this, his eyes wandered over him and Mu Wanqing, with a smile on his face: "now the people of Qing Dynasty are surrounded outside the Koryo hall. I''m worried about something. I''ll come back to inform you. I didn''t expect to disturb you. I''m sorry."


    Although she said that she was sorry, she didn''t feel sorry. Song Qingshu''s nerves were already very thick, so she couldn''t take it seriously. But mu Wanqing''s face was tender, and she was so ashamed that she wanted to have a crack in it.


    "The Korean side directly denied that it was not convenient for our first class hall to enter the house to search for people, so it was directly deadlocked there." When it comes to business, Li Qinglu put away her joking look. "I wanted to send someone to sneak in and have a look, but the two Koryo women are very good at martial arts. I''m afraid it''s hard to hide them."


    "I''ll go and have a look." Song Qingshu got up and put on his clothes, not to mention that Manqing is now his territory. Even if Wu Yunzhu called for his elder brother''s friendship, he didn''t want to see what happened to her.


    "I''ll take you there." Li Qinglu then looked back at Mu Wanqing in the quilt, "sister mu, do you mind if I take people away?"


    "Bah, take him as far as you can." Mu Wanqing''s voice came from the quilt.


    "Sister mu, have a good rest." Li Qinglu said with a smile, holding song Qingshu''s arm and rushing out of the palace.


    "It''s not that you don''t know her face is tender. Why do you make fun of her like this?" On the way, song Qingshu said angrily.


    "Tender face?" Li Qinglu looks strange, "in such a place as the imperial study and you are so reckless, you have a lot of courage. How can you look tender?"


    Song Qingshu said, "it''s all my fault. I want to be there."


    "Tut Tut, I''m jealous to protect her so much and speak for her all the time." Li Qinglu snorted.


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu wisely stopped pestering her and directly changed the topic, "by the way, what''s the situation in Mongolia?"


    Li Qinglu replied: "the Mongols have been fighting for a while, but they have not really had a conflict with us. In addition, something happened in Korea and Manchu. They are happy to see the opera, so they have to take advantage of it."


    "That''s good. I''ll go to the Korean embassy first. You go to stabilize the two sides and don''t let them conflict." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, people disappeared.


    "Ah ~" Li Qinglu couldn''t help but stamp her foot, "annoying brother song


    In addition to avoiding Li Qinglu''s jealousy, song Qingshu also worried that a little later would lead to Wu Yunzhu being poisoned. Although they are not familiar with each other, they can''t watch a little girl fall into the wolf''s claw, can they?


    With his light work, he soon came to the Western Xia embassy. The warriors of the Xixia Dynasty were confronting the people of the Qing Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu quietly sneaks in and finds that the Fu sisters are talking in the yard. The two sisters stand together and complement each other, but the two beautiful faces are full of dignity now.


    "Is it Cui Hang who robbed the girl?" Fu junluo''s face was frosty, and he clearly understood the seriousness of the matter.


    "Just now I took someone to search his room, but I didn''t find the lady of Qing Dynasty." Fu Junyu shook his head. "Is it the Qing people who slandered us?"


    Fu junluo''s eyebrows frowned lightly: "it should not be. The anxiety of that person''s expression doesn''t look like fraud. Most of it is that the young lady was really robbed."


    "It may have been robbed by others, or someone deliberately tried to frame us." Fu Junyu could not help stamping his feet. "It''s the damned bastard who doesn''t tease people during the day. Now how can the state of Qing suspect us in the first reaction?"


    Song Qingshu in the dark was surprised: "is the dark cloud pearl not here?"


    "Since that Miss Qing is not here, why don''t you let them come in and have a look, or let the people of Qing die." Fu Junyu asked.


    Fu Junli shook his head: "not to mention Cui Hang''s refusal, even if he agrees, we can''t let other countries come in and search easily. If this opening is opened, all countries will think that we Koryo are easy to bully. It''s really humiliating to find any reason to trouble us."


    "So serious!" Fu Junyu was startled, and his mouth opened in surprise.


    Song Qingshu saw that they didn''t get any useful information here, so he quietly searched the inner courtyard. Cui Hang''s room was not hard to find. On the way ahead, Li Qinglu roughly told him.


    When I came to the remote place, I opened a corner of the window and looked into the room. I really didn''t find the shadow of Wu Yunzhu. I couldn''t help but feel worried. I was in trouble.


    Just as he didn''t know where to look for it, he suddenly noticed that Cui Han had driven all the maids and his men out of the room. His heart moved, he canceled the idea of leaving and continued to observe in the dark.


    As Cui hang rubbed his hands and hummed a little song, he was as proud as he could be when he walked, and as obscene as he could be,


    He came to a wardrobe, pushed the clothes aside, then bent in and pushed open a dark box.


    "God really helps me. I didn''t expect that there is such a dark space in this house. Little beauty, even if your companions break in, they can''t find you. You''ll die. You''ll have a good time with me, and I''ll return home with you, and I''ll be waiting for you." Cui hang came out with a young girl in his arms.


    Song Qingshu has a close look. The girl is pretty and quiet. She has a special scholarly temperament. Who is it? Before Fu Junyu came to investigate, it must be because this did not find her. These houses were taken over by some rebellious princes and nobles in the Western Xia Dynasty, which were used to settle the envoys of various countries. It was also common for some princes and nobles to set up secret rooms to protect themselves.


    "My father is a leading bodyguard minister and a Bachelor of Baohe Hall of the Qing Empire. Would you care for the wealth of a small country like Korea? I advise you to let me go as soon as possible. I can take it as if nothing happened today, otherwise my father will do his best to break you to pieces. " Wu Yunzhu is too quiet, even if it is a threat, but out of her mouth, quietly, like a milk cat, it is very difficult to play a deterrent effect.


    "Ha ha, you are in trouble in San Francisco. How can you go on an expedition? When your father comes to fight with the army, we even have children. When the time comes, I''m afraid he can only recognize me as a cheap son-in-law." Putting the girl on the bed and looking at her beautiful and quiet appearance, Cui hang swallowed and began to unbutton his clothes. "Hey, the more noble your identity is, the more impulse I have to conquer you."

 Chapter 2141

    His long life as a concubine has led to discrimination everywhere in his life, and even his family''s inheritance priority is behind his son-in-law. His extremely sensitive heart has been completely distorted, and he is full of hatred for people with noble status. If the other party is a woman, then he is extremely eager to conquer the other party.


    Fu''s sisters are beautiful and detached. They have always been the object of his covet. He took advantage of the opportunity on the road to try to fight the two girls, but he was taught a lesson. He knew that the two sisters were too good at martial arts. Moreover, his subordinates were afraid of master Fu, and they didn''t dare to fight against them. So he had to shift his target and ran into Wu Yunzhu. She was beautiful and quiet, At the same time, he was noble and satisfied all his needs.


    "Come on, you must have never experienced the happiness of a woman after living so long?" Cui hang feels that his belly is extremely hot, and finally he can''t help bending down and extending his claws to the girl on the bed.


    Song Qing''s book shook as like as two peas in the TV series. The line was too dirty and too bad.


    "Ah ~" Wu Yunzhu finally flustered, which girl does not Huaichun, in her heart has been dreaming of one day bridal chamber candle will be dedicated to his lover, that kind of beautiful scene, she did not know how many times imagine, which expect to be finally spoiled by this disgusting man.


    At that moment, she felt gray in front of her eyes, as if everything had lost its color.


    "If you do anything to me, my big brother will not let you go." Wu Yunzhu made the last effort.


    "Your big brother? Nalan Rongruo, if that boy has any ability, let him come to me. " Cui hang didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "It''s not him. My eldest brother is the most skilled man in the world. He is famous all over the world for his martial arts skills and is also the most skilled man in the world." The influence of the man appeared in Wu Yunzhu''s mind. A pair of apricot eyes seemed to be brimming with brilliant brilliance.


    "Cut, how can there be such a person," Cui Kang snorted with disdain, and his face soon showed an evil smile. "Come on, have a good feeling. My brother is really big, ah..."


    The next moment, his face changed greatly. He quickly covered his crotch and rolled on the ground. His face was full of cold sweat. It was obvious that he was in extreme pain.


    Song Qingshu stood behind him and rubbed his feet on his clothes in disgust: "it''s disgusting. I''m disgusted to kick you and dirty my shoes."


    Wu Yunzhu did not expect to turn around. She blinked her big eyes and looked at the masked man in front of her: "are you..."


    "Now is not the time to say that. I''ll relieve the acupoints for you first." With a stroke of his hand, song Qingshu cuts off the rope she tied to her body and unties her acupoints. Cui Kang is really careful. He not only points the acupoints, but also ties them up. Eh, the knot is not very serious


    "Who the hell are you?" Cui Kang looked at him with gnashing teeth.


    Song Qingshu picked up Wu Yunzhu from the bed and was about to leave. Hearing his body, he said, "you can call me an egg crusher."


    Cui hang


    Song Qingshu just out of the room, facing is two white sword light, sealed all his next steps.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu has to admit that this sword technique is magical. It seems that he can anticipate the enemy''s opportunity and figure out your next steps.


    However, his current martial arts has long gone beyond the general concept. With a flash of pace, he has dodged away in an incredible way.


    Fu Junli and Fu Junyu were all in a daze. Their sisters had no flaw in this sword. How did the other side jump out of the encirclement. When they were patrolling in the guild hall, they heard Cui Hang''s scream and came quickly. They happened to meet a masked man coming out of the room with a young girl in his arms. They didn''t look like good people, so they made a tacit move. Unexpectedly, they were easily dodged by each other.


    Hearing the commotion in the guild hall, song Qingshu didn''t want to make trouble. Instead of shaking with them, he picked up the black cloud beads and disappeared in the dark.


    Fu Junli said to his sister in a hurry, "go and see how Cui Hang is. I''ll go after him." After that, she started to chase after her in the dark. Her lightness skill was always very good. She was so surprised that many Korean warriors cheered.


    Fu Junyu came to Cui Hang''s house in a hurry. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that his clothes were not neat. As soon as he frowned, he turned around and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t worry about me. Go after that bastard. I''ll tear him to pieces!" Cui Hang''s face is extremely ferocious, and the man''s self-esteem makes him unwilling to be seen by Fu Junyu.


    Fu Junyu snorted. She didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Moreover, she was more worried about her sister''s safety. Hearing this, she followed him.


    Song Qingshu naturally noticed the tail behind him. He also marveled that Fu junluo''s lightness skill had been able to follow him for so long. Of course, one reason was that he held a person in his arms. The other reason was that he didn''t want to expose his own strength. Many people know his current reputation and know that his lightness skill is unparalleled. If it''s too obvious, it''s easy to be guessed, So we can only rely on the terrain to get rid of each other.


    "Is that you, big brother?" The dark cloud bead in his arms looks up at the man close at hand, and his beautiful eyes are full of stars.


    Song Qingshu is stunned. Can you recognize me when I''m wearing a mask?


    As if guessing what he thought in his heart, Wu Yunzhu said excitedly and nostalgically: "when we first met, you also wore a mask to save me. At the beginning, I was also held by you in this way. I remember this feeling and your breath..." she had already blushed.


    Feeling the girl''s charming and lovely, song Qingshu took off the mask with a smile: "can you keep this secret for me? My current identity is not convenient for others to know."


    "Well!" Wu Yunzhu kept nodding, her eyes seemed to be shining, "I will not reveal your identity, no one will ask me."


    Feeling the firmness in her tone, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing. Although it was irrational, he was willing to believe that the other party would not betray himself.


    "Remember to strengthen the security force when you go back. I may not be so lucky next time. I can''t just save you every time." Song Qingshu asked Tao.


    Wu Yunzhu smiles sweetly and looks at him like that: "but every time I''m in danger, it''s so coincidental that my elder brother saved me. Is this our fate?"


    Song Qingshu thought about it and was happy: "it''s really a coincidence."


    Wu Yunzhu bit her lip gently, and her eyelashes trembled slightly, as if she were doing some fierce psychological struggle.


    Song Qingshu immediately noticed her abnormal body and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with it? "


    The other side didn''t speak, and the response was a soft and sweet girl''s lips. Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly became big. He never thought it would be like this.


    Wu Yunzhu is not like the young lady of the children of eight banners. Instead, she is more like a lady from a scholarly family of Han nationality. She is both talented and beautiful. At the same time, she is quiet and shy. Why did she suddenly make such a bold move?


    Although his head crashed, the instinct of his body made his subordinates move. Wu Yunzhu trembled, but he didn''t have any objection.


    The girl''s body is very soft, and her lips are even softer. Song Qingshu can''t help thinking about how she worked with soetu at the beginning. He thinks that it''s not so good to work with her old colleague''s daughter.

 Chapter 2142

    Song Qingshu and Mu Wanqing were interrupted in the palace just like glue and lacquer. At this time, there was an evil fire in his heart. The girl took the initiative to kiss him, like sparks splashed into an oil barrel, which ignited everything in an instant.


    With a little toe, he flew directly to the top of a big tree nearby, where the branches and leaves are dense. Even if someone passes by, it''s hard to find two people above his head.


    The girl''s body is delicate and soft, and there is a unique atmosphere of youth. Everything is addictive, and song Qingshu''s movements are becoming more and more aggressive.


    "Big brother ~" after all, Wu Yunzhu is an unconscious girl. When it comes to the end, she can''t help but have some instinctive fear. However, it''s hard to refuse to think that the other person is the man she is longing for.


    But song Qingshu was awakened by her call, and some apologetically arranged her messy clothes: "I''m sorry, I just couldn''t resist the impulse."


    The green and tender fingers of Wu Yunzhu pressed his lips: "needless to say, I''m sorry. In fact, I''m very... Glad to hear that."


    "Happy?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    A trace of shame flashed across Wu Yunzhu''s face: "because my elder brother had an impulse... To me."


    Song Qingshu can''t help laughing and crying. Now the little girl''s mind is really elusive.


    "In fact... In fact..." Wu Yunzhu blushed, lowered her head and said in a low voice, "in fact, you don''t have to stop. I... I''d like to."


    Seeing her coquettish and infinite appearance, song Qingshu almost lost his mind again.


    Song Qingshu knew that he had a hidden danger of demons, and he didn''t know when he couldn''t control the outbreak, where he had the heart to trample this delicate girl like a flower.


    "It''s too wrong for you. I don''t want to ruin your happiness for a moment." Song Qingshu said apologetically as she combed the scattered hair between her temples.


    After all, Wu Yunzhu is a lady with a good family education. After the initial impulse, she gradually became rational: "big brother, thank you, you are a gentleman."


    Song Qingshu thought, is this an alternative good man card? Besides, if you let your father know what I''ve just done to you, I''m afraid he''ll be so angry that he''ll chop me with a knife. What a good man.


    Suddenly, Wu Yunzhu was worried about gain and loss: "big brother, do you think I''m a casual woman?"


    Seeing the girl talking about a pear blossom with rain, song Qingshu was also in a hurry: "how can it be? I''m moved too late to have such an idea."


    Feeling the sincerity in his tone, Wu Yunzhu turned his worries into happiness.


    "Shh, someone''s catching up." Song Qingshu listened attentively, "eh, Nalan boy also brought people here, you go down first, just go back with them."


    Wu Yunzhu opened her mouth and wanted to say that she didn''t want to be separated from him, but she immediately thought that something had happened to them just now. She was shy for a moment and didn''t know how to face him, so she didn''t say no.


    Song Qingshu gently lifted her on her waist and sent her to the tree with a soft force. As soon as she stood firm, a large number of people appeared in the sight not far away.


    "Black cloud Pearl!" The first one is Nalan Rongruo. Seeing her clearly, she is so surprised and happy that she runs over with people in a hurry.


    "Brother Naran." When they were young, Wu Yunzhu was moved by his anxiety.


    "Are you alone, the man in black who just brought you out?" Fu junluo looked around, but he didn''t see the mysterious man.


    "He rescued me and left. Why, do you still want to settle accounts with him?" Wu Yunzhu said angrily that she was almost insulted by the disgusting young master of Korea.


    "After all, he hurt people, and now we don''t know whether our son will live or die..." Fu junluo said that she didn''t have any confidence, and she knew that it was her fault.


    Nalan Rongruo was reminded by two people''s words, and suddenly noticed that Wu Yunzhu''s face was flushed, and his quiet eyes were about to ooze water, and his lips were also red and swollen. He could not help but be surprised: "sister, are you bullied by Cui?"


    Fu Junli was also startled. If he really insulted the innocence of the young lady, it would definitely cause diplomatic disputes between the two countries. Although the Manchu Qing Dynasty has to deal with the chaos of San Francisco now, it will certainly launch an army to ask for a crime later.


    Wu Yunzhu''s heart jumped, quickly covered her face and shook her head to deny: "no, no, it''s just that she was frightened and ran all the way, so she blushed."


    "Oh." Seeing that she was ok, Nalan Rongruo was relieved.


    On the contrary, Fu Junli was a little suspicious. She saw the mysterious man take her with her. The mysterious man''s lightness skill is so high, how can she run? Naturally, she couldn''t be so tired that her face turned red, but she didn''t choose to question her words because they were good for Korea.


    "We''ll settle this account with you sooner or later." Nalan Rongruo was also very frustrated at this time. When he came to Xixia this time, the meaning of the domestic court was just to let them visit the mountains and waters, and he didn''t really need to earn a son-in-law to go back, so he didn''t have any experts for him. Now he can''t even retaliate on the spot, so he can only threaten from the air.


    Song Qingshu saw his angry expression from a distance, and sighed in his heart. Nalan Rongruo didn''t know that the high-level of Manchu had been shuffled, and his father Mingzhu and soetu were marginalized. Even if he wanted to send more top experts, he would not be able to do that. As for Dongfang muxue, he would not care about his life or death.


    Seeing that the two sides dispersed, he also left quietly. Because he had been out for a long time, he was worried that he would be found, so he went directly back to the Southern Song Dynasty.


    After tossing about in the middle of the night, he was also a little tired. He fell down and went to sleep directly. The next day, just at dawn, he could not help getting up and going out to have a look.


    Just happened to meet Xue pan, who came back from the outside, with black eyes on his face and a look of overindulgence.


    "Brother Xue, what''s so noisy?" Song Qingshu asked.


    As he yawned, Xue pan replied, "it seems that Cui''s son died in Korea. The Korean people and the Manchu people are making a lot of noise. They all go to watch the fun. I don''t know what''s good for them. I''ll go back to make up for it. That Hu Ji was so energetic yesterday that she deserves to be a big horse among those people."


    "Is Cui Kang dead?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He really didn''t understand. Although he played hard yesterday, he would suffer at most. He would not endanger his life.


    When Xue pan passed by him, he suddenly shrugged his nose and went directly to his clothes and smelled: "eh, Baoyu, you are really not interesting. Last night, he said that he was unwell, but he sneaked out to have fun."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what nonsense."


    Xue pan put his arm around his shoulder and said: "I want to cheat my brother. You smell like a woman''s perfume powder. Moreover, this perfume powder is very valuable and provocative. I think the woman who accompanied you yesterday must be very beautiful. I smell that my brother is a bit of a fool... Eh, there are three different women''s flavors. Oh, I''ll go. You are a pig and eat a tiger!"

 Chapter 2143

    Song Qingshu''s jaw was almost startled. Yesterday, he was with Mu Wanqing first, then he rushed to the Korean embassy with Li Qinglu in his arms, and finally stayed with Wu Yunzhu for a while. It was just three people. Unexpectedly, Xue Pan''s nose was so smart that he smelled it casually.


    "Are you a dog?" Song Qingshu looked at him with admiration.


    "This is my brother''s gift. He is most sensitive to women. You can''t envy him," Xue Pan said, not angry, but full of pride. "Remember to take me next time. It''s really fantastic."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Xue pan yawned: "no, no, I''ve worked hard all night and I can''t hold on."


    Not bothering to pay attention to him, song Qingshu went out and ran into Xue Baochai and Huang shannu, who were just about to go to the Qing embassy.


    "Baoyu, where were you last night?" On the way, Xue Baochai suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and quietly replied, "I''ll have a rest in my room."


    One side of the yellow shirt woman snorted: "nonsense, last night I came to your room, there was no one."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "in the middle of the night, what are you doing in my room?"


    There was a trace of shame on the jade cheek of the yellow dress girl. She snorted and turned her head. She didn''t want to talk to him.


    Xue Baochai said in a soft voice: "Baoyu, don''t go out with my brother at night. It''s not very safe for all forces to gather in Xingqing mansion. The son of the Cui family of Korea died last night. I don''t want to see you make the same mistake."


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that the Song Dynasty is a heaven like era for men. It would be nice to know that the other half lingers in the brothel and doesn''t overturn the roof before. How could she persuade them in such a soft voice? It''s not about persuading the brothel, but about the safety of life.


    In the Song Dynasty, when literati and officials invited each other to go to brothels to have sex with prostitutes, it was as normal as the dinner party of later generations. Xue Baochai grew up in this kind of public opinion environment, so she didn''t think there was any problem.


    Song Qingshu also didn''t explain that Xue Pan had enough black pots on him, and he didn''t care about this one. He cleared his throat and asked, "is that real son dead?"


    "The people of the missions of all countries must have known about this," Xue Baochai said with a curious look. "This morning, Cui Shizi was found hanging in his room."


    "Did you find the killer?" Song Qingshu doesn''t believe that bastard will commit suicide.


    Xue Baochai replied: "Xixia people said that his death was related to the dark cloud beads of the Qing Dynasty. It''s not clear about the details, so we''ll go and see it now."


    Song Qingshu''s brow is locked. Is it that Wu Yunzhu runs to kill Cui? This idea was denied as soon as it came out. Let alone Wu Yunzhu, even Nalan Rongruo didn''t have such high martial arts skills.


    Before long, they finally arrived at the Qing embassy, where a large number of people had already gathered.


    Koryo is surrounded by the door, and Nalan Rongruo protects the cloud beads behind him. What are the two sides arguing about.


    Song Qingshu glanced around for a week and found that in addition to them, there were also people from other countries. On the Mongolian side, Fang Yeyu took the lead. With a smile on his face, he was obviously happy to see the conflict between the two countries.


    I didn''t see Xu liewu''s voice. It should be that his face is hurt and it''s inconvenient to come out and make a public appearance.


    On the other side of the kingdom of Jin, Wanyan Chongjie took the lead. She looked dignified and obviously didn''t want to see her brother country get into such trouble.


    There is no figure of gardan and others nearby. It should be that they were frightened by the Mongolian raids before, but now they guard the door and don''t give others opportunities to take advantage of.


    Duan Yu of the state of Dali and his four bodyguards were watching, but his expression was very listless. You don''t have to guess that he was full of fairy sister Wang, who was not interested in other things at all.


    In contrast, Prince zongzan of Tubo was much more active. He said to jiumozhi beside him, "national master, this girl of the Qing Dynasty looks good. If you can''t marry Princess Xixia this time, you can go to the Qing Dynasty to propose marriage."


    Jiumozhi nodded: "that''s the apple of the eye of suoetu, Minister of military aircraft. It''s as good as Princess Xixia to marry her." In the past, he also worked as a guest minister in the Qing Dynasty, and he was quite familiar with the structure of the Qing Dynasty. Unfortunately, his intelligence is lagging behind, and sauertu is no longer as powerful as before.


    Who knows that Zong Zan pointed to the Fu sisters: "those two Koryo women are also pretty, or sister flowers. Tut Tut, I''m excited when I think about it. Master, your martial arts are superb. Can you find a chance to catch them and warm the bed for the prince?"


    "The two sisters are not so good at martial arts. What''s more, they represent Gao Liguo. Zanpu will not allow this kind of provocation to other countries."


    "It can''t be either. The prince is really boring in front of him." Zong Zan complained discontentedly.


    On one side, Hatoyama Chi had a black face and said nothing.


    Although their voices were not big, they heard song Qingshu''s martial arts very clearly. They could not help shaking their heads secretly. Tubo had such a successor, so it was doomed that it would not be peaceful in the future.


    At this time came the voice of Wu Yunzhu, clear and irritated: "I have said that he was still fine when we left yesterday. Now how can I blame him for his death?"


    Koryo general Jin ruoxian said in a deep voice: "we also know that this matter has nothing to do with the young lady, but the mysterious man who saved you last night caused extremely humiliating injuries to our young master, which led him to commit suicide in shame. Please tell us the identity of the man, and we will retreat immediately."


    He knew that it was not wise to have a direct conflict with the state of Qing, but Cui Kang''s death could not be ignored, not to mention the Cui family''s power in Korea. Even without this level, it is still related to the national system of Korea.


    Therefore, under the balance, he directly picked out the dark cloud bead, but turned his attention to the mysterious man. In his opinion, it was a way to have the best of both worlds if both sides had a step down.


    Song Qingshu was also a little confused. Did Cui hang really kill himself because his egg broke? In fact, timely treatment, perhaps a few years of self-cultivation can also be used, ah, why so hard to open it.


    Who knows black cloud bead is biting lip, refuse directly: "I won''t tell you that person''s identity!"


    Song Qingshu can''t help sighing. This silly girl just says that she doesn''t know. Doesn''t it mean that she knows who saved people?


    Sure enough, hearing her words, the faces of Koryo and others changed. Jin ruoxian''s face was gloomy: "Miss, are you determined to cover up the murderer?"


    "Hum!" Because of what happened yesterday, Wu Yunzhu didn''t like the Korean people, so she turned her head and didn''t pay any attention.


    The Korean people are in an uproar one after another. Jin Renjun, a minister of the Cui family, says angrily: "our childe still looks up when he dies. Obviously, he is unwilling to die. As a minister, I should give up my wish for him. Since you don''t say it, I''ll fight with you."


    As soon as the words fell, he rushed to wuyunzhu with his subordinates. Nalan Rongruo drew out his sword and called his subordinates to greet him.


    Seeing the conflagration between the two sides, a voice suddenly rang out: "wait a minute, your son didn''t commit suicide because he was humiliated, but he killed himself!"

 Chapter 2144

    The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down because of the sudden sound, and a group of people searched for the source of the sound one after another.


    Xue Baochai quickly pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve: "Baoyu, don''t talk nonsense, this matter has nothing to do with us."


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile. From the perspective of the Southern Song Dynasty, he was happy to see the conflict between Manchu and Korea. How could he go through the muddy water at this sensitive time. It''s just that it''s not Jia Baoyu. No matter which way it is, it''s a matter of getting involved.


    When the Fu sisters heard that sentence, they all jumped at it and looked back with great expectation. As a result, they saw that it was Jia Baoyu of the Southern Song Dynasty. They couldn''t help but look disappointed. This time they came to the Central Plains and studied the information of various countries in detail. Naturally, they knew what kind of dandy Jia Baoyu was.


    Fu Junli frowned and didn''t say anything, but Fu Junyu didn''t have such a good temper: "smelly boy, what nonsense."


    Hearing her address, Xue Baochai could not help but show her eyebrows. As a matter of fact, women are so fierce in the barbarian land of Korea.


    Song Qingshu walked out in no hurry, looked at Jin Renjun and said, "brother, did you just say that your son''s death was very miserable, and he didn''t close his eyes."


    Jin Renjun wiped his tears and said, "our young master was hurt by a traitor. He suffered a very humiliating injury. He killed himself in hatred and died in his own eyes."


    Song Qingshu secretly despised him. He thought that you should cry professionally. After wiping it for a long time, he didn''t see any tears: "these are just your guesses, but the fact is that when you hang yourself, your head is tilted back."


    "What does that mean?" Jin Renjun said with disapproval.


    "This is the most important point, because if a person hanges himself and dies, because of the huge weight of his body, he breaks his neck, and his whole head looks down, just like this," Song Qingshu explained as he gesticulated. "If his head goes up, there is only one possibility, that is, he is first strangled from the back, and then pretends to be hanged."


    When the words came out, the people of the diplomatic missions of various countries were in an uproar, and the Korean people looked at each other, especially the Fu sisters, with dignified eyes.


    "It''s just the words of your family. It may be that Mr. Cui regretted after he hanged himself. He kept struggling and finally led to this death." Among the Mongolians, Fang Yeyu suddenly opened his mouth.


    His analysis was immediately echoed, and many people in other countries felt that his killing was too arbitrary.


    "You are all respectable princes and grandsons. I don''t know that this kind of common sense is very normal. It''s very easy to verify whether I have nonsense or not. You can find some experienced works and you''ll know when you ask." Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh that the TV series of solving cases in previous lives are still useful. Thanks to young Bao Qingtian, famous detective Conan and di Renjie


    Prince zongzan snorted: "it''s like you''re not a son of a noble family."


    Song Qingshu had noticed Xue Baochai''s and Huang shannu''s suspicious eyes, and quickly explained: "that''s because I''ve come across experts in this field before, and I''ve heard him talk about similar cases."


    "Oh, who is that man?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    "It seems to be called Song ci..." Song Qingshu replied with a guilty heart. Calculating the time, Song Ci was almost a person of this age, but he was not sure about the specific date of birth, and even if he was sure, he could not guarantee that there was still this person in the world.


    Huang shannu looks directly at Xue Baochai, who is from the Imperial City Department. She should record all the famous people in the world.


    Xue Baochai nodded: "there is such a person. Song Ci was a leading figure in this respect when he was a prison envoy in Hunan."


    Hearing her saying this, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. He did not expect that there was such a person in this era.


    In the distance, Xue Baochai gave him a deep look and called one of his subordinates: "send someone to Hunan to find Song Ci to verify this matter and see if he knows Jia Baoyu."


    "Yes The detective of the Imperial City Division retreated quietly.


    "He''s right. The best work of Xixia is also like this." A clear voice came, not far from the crowd, a group of Western Xia elite warriors surrounded by a bright girl came.


    Yelunan fairy was tall, and his legs became more slender and round when riding on the horse. He was charming and full of heroism, and became the focus of the whole audience.


    Prince zongzan of Tubo brightened his eyes: "this woman is good. Can the National Master bring her to me tonight?"


    Jiumozhi''s face was very black: "she is the princess of Xixia, Prince, don''t be ridiculous!"


    On the other side, Fang Yeyu waved his fan. He thought that this woman is really beautiful. I''m a little excited to see her. It''s a pity that she''s the one the Lord likes. Ah


    Yuchai Xiuji looked greedily at her moving curve in Japan and talked with Liu Sheng shibingwei: "although I am as good-looking as this girl in Japan, I am far from as tall as this girl. In China, everything is really tempting."


    Yelunanxian has been used to being the focus of the crowd, and naturally goes between the Korean and the Qing: "Mr. Cui didn''t commit suicide because he was ashamed of being injured, but was murdered. When Wu Yunzhu left last night, Mr. Cui was still alive, obviously someone sneaked in and killed him later."


    Jin Renjun is still adamant: "it is also possible that the mysterious man who rescued the dark cloud bead killed him."


    "The man killed Wu Yunzhu when he wanted to save him. Why go back later and do more?" Of course, yelunan fairy knew who the mysterious man was, and choked back directly, "Your Excellency has been pushing, are you the real murderer?"


    Seeing that general Jin and Fu''s sisters were looking at themselves, Jin Renjun was also a little flustered: "don''t be bloody!"


    Yelunanxian ignored him and said directly, "from now on, I will be in charge of the investigation of this case. Before we find out the real murderer, we are not allowed to make trouble privately."


    Jin Renjun also want to say what, one side of Jin Ruo first stopped him: "in this case, I''ll trouble the princess." As the host, the other party can use the most human and material resources to investigate the case.


    Yelunan fairy nodded, suddenly pointed to song Qingshu and said, "just now, I heard what the young master said. Obviously, I am proficient in the way of litigation and prison. Please join us to help us investigate the case. I don''t know if the young master is willing to?"


    Mongolian Fang Yeyu couldn''t help frowning. He thought that Jia Baoyu was different from the rumor. Didn''t he say that he was just a dandy who mixed in the fat powder all day?


    Fu Junli and Fu Junyu looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously. They always felt that the greasy little white face was not reliable.


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu look at each other, thinking that Jia Baoyu''s peach blossom luck is too good. All the beauties she met along the way treat him differently.


    Noticing that yelunan fairy winked at himself secretly, song Qingshu held back his smile: "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful!"

 Chapter 2145

    Fang Yeyu on one side said: "as a neutral third party, Xixia elite is only responsible for investigating cases, but it''s not good to find a Song Dynasty man to investigate cases together?"


    "Yes, who knows if he''s the killer or not." The Tubo emperor praised the prince for fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    "This is the site of the Western Xia Dynasty, has the final say, and we need no interruption as long as we have no objection from Korea," said the mayor of Ch. After that, he looked to the Korean people for consultation.


    Jin ruoxian and the Fu sisters get together and discuss in a low voice. Jin Renjun is only a member of the Cui family and is not qualified to enter the decision-making level.


    "What do you think, girls?"


    "Da song has always been friendly with us in Korea, so it''s reasonable to say that he has no motive to hurt Cui hang. I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "I always feel that there is a big conspiracy against us in Korea. It''s better to find out about it. Only that Jia Baoyu in our information is just a dandy. Does he really have the ability to find out? "


    "I''ve heard of Song Ci''s reputation. It seems that his" Xiyuan Lu "also spread to Korea. He is really an expert in this field."


    ¡­¡­


    Several people discussed for a while, and Jin Ruo came forward first: "we have no objection. We believe in the judgment of the crown princess."


    Not far away, Fang Yeyu hummed coldly: "go your own way, I see what you can find out." Then he walked away.


    People from other countries scattered when they saw no excitement to see.


    "Thank you for your help." Nalan Rongruo also took Wu Yunzhu to thank yelunan fairy. After the two sides exchanged greetings, they directly went back to the house and closed the door tightly. They didn''t communicate with the Korean people any more. Obviously, they were disgusted these two days.


    Fu junluo''s face was worried. This trip to the Central Plains not only gained nothing, but also lost a Cui hang. In addition, he offended the strong neighbor of Manchu Qing Dynasty. How can he face the master and Manchu Dynasty''s culture and martial arts after returning home.


    On the side, yelunan fairy looked at Song Qingshu with consultation: "what shall we do next?"


    When he said this, people around them were surprised. They thought that yelunanxian had just joined Jia Baoyu in the investigation team. How could they listen to what he said? Instead, Jia Baoyu was the main person in the investigation.


    Song Qingshu''s scalp is numb. He thinks it''s not the right time for you to give me a long face. It''s easy to cause unnecessary doubt. He coughs quickly to hide his embarrassment: "let''s go to the scene first."


    Jerunan looked at the Koryo people and saw that they nodded one after another. He had no objection. With a wave of his hand, he beckoned a group of people to go to the Korean inn.


    The yellow dress girl came up to Xue Baochai, touched her shoulder and said in a low voice, "you childhood sweetheart, you didn''t hide all these years, did you?"


    Xue Baochai also had a blank face: "I don''t know."


    "Go and have a look?" The yellow dress girl is also a little curious.


    "Good." Xue Baochai''s doubts grew stronger and stronger.


    A group of people soon arrived at Cui Hang''s room of the Korean embassy. Naturally, Cui hang could not be still hanging on the beam. Now he has been put in the coffin and is waiting to be transported back to Korea.


    Fu Junli explained to one side: "you said it was homicide, but the problem is that we checked the room before, the doors and windows were closed, and there was no sign of being opened by external force. That''s why we thought that childe Cui committed suicide because he could not bear to be humiliated."


    "Murder in the chamber of secrets?" Song Qingshu''s heart leaped. Although there are many such things in movies and TV series, it''s the first time to see them in this world. After all, there''s no need to do anything superfluous with all kinds of magical martial arts here. No one will find anything after killing people and leaving.


    However, noting the suspicious eyes of the Korean people, song Qingshu decided to dispel their doubts first, so as not to cause any problems later.


    "It''s not very difficult to build a secret room. Many martial arts in the river and lake take things out of the air, such as catching the dragon and controlling the crane. They kill people to build a good scene, then go out of the door and use the martial arts to lock the door to form a secret room." Song Qingshu knew that it was easy to do this with his skill.


    The yellow dress girl asked Xue Baochai quietly, "how does he know so much about martial arts in the world?"


    Xue Baochai shook her head and her eyes became more and more blank.


    "Now there is a master in Xingqing Prefecture who is good at controlling cranes, that is, jiumozhi, the national master of Tubo." Originally, she knew that Xiao Feng was also good at catching dragons, but as a native of Liao, she naturally didn''t want to put doubts on him, not to mention that Xiao Feng didn''t come this time.


    Fu Junyu immediately denied this conjecture: "it''s impossible. At that time, after Wu Yunzhu was rescued, we immediately sent people to guard around the house. Unless jiumozhi''s martial arts have reached the great master, he can''t hide the eyes of so many bodyguards."


    Song Qingshu is in deep meditation. Jiumozhi really has no motive, and he can''t do it. If he wants to go into the house and kill Cui hang quietly under the eyes of so many bodyguards, I''m afraid there are really only great masters. Besides, great masters have their own fields of expertise, and not all great masters can do it.


    But no one would think that it was the great master, because Cui hang was not qualified to trouble him.


    "Without force, there are other ways to do all this," Song Qingshu recalled in his previous life. "For example, it is possible that the door is not really locked, and the first door pusher deliberately pretends that he can''t open it."


    "No way!" Fu junluo directly denied, "at that time, my sister and I came to investigate and push the door together, unless you think we colluded."


    Song Qingshu glanced at them and said with a smile, "I just offer a possibility, not doubt you. There are many other possibilities. For example, the doors and windows of these rooms have been tampered with, and they seem to be intact. In fact, the nails and wedges inside have been sawed off half of them, and they can be pushed down with force. "


    On one side, Jin ruoxian frowned and motioned his men to check immediately.


    Song Qingshu continued: "or the murderer didn''t leave the room at all, but hid behind the door. When you came in, he would sneak into your crowd and leave unconsciously."


    "How is it possible that the murderer will not be found when he sneaks into our group, when we are all blind?" Jin Renjun, a minister of the Cui family, sneered.


    Song Qingshu looked like a su: "what if the killer was someone inside your mission? Clothes, looks and so on will not be abrupt at all. In addition, you will be shocked by Cui Kang''s strange death when you enter the door, and your attention will be attracted. It''s normal that you don''t pay attention to the people behind the door. "


    As soon as the words came out, the Koreans turned pale one after another. Jin ruoxian also said with a bad look: "do you mean the murderer was from inside our mission?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "do not rule out this possibility."


    Next, we began to investigate the alibi of all the people in the guild hall last night, and found that except for the guards who often acted in groups, there were only a few people without alibi: Prince Koryo, general Jin ruoxian, family Minister Jin Renjun, and Fu sisters!


    The yellow shirt girl whispered to Xue Baochai: "it seems that the boy is not so careless. He has a certain temperament when handling a case."


    Xue Baochai frowned and did not answer. She went directly to song Qingshu and said, "who are you?"

 Chapter 2146

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but still quietly replied: "sister Bao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You are not Baoyu." Xue Baochai fixed her eyes on him.


    Song Qingshu immediately realized that there were too many anomalies during this period. Today''s detective''s behavior was like the last straw to the camel. However, he had a long way to go and sighed: "sister Bao, people will change eventually. I''ve been a prisoner for such a long time, and now my family is experiencing great changes. Do you think I can still be like before?"


    Xue Baochai nibbled her thin lip: "but you have suddenly started to investigate the case. It''s too big a change."


    Song Qingshu looked melancholy: "sister Bao, do you think that after the great changes in the family, the imperial court will let our Jia family participate in the official career? If you want to be a special detective like Song Ci, you can make the court feel at ease and protect yourself. "


    Xue Baochai could not help but gently took his hand: "Baoyu, no matter what your family background becomes, I will... I will not change."


    Seeing the blush of the girl''s cheek rising gradually, and even the thin hair on her face, song Qingshu had to sigh that it was difficult for a woman to have the youth flavor of a girl because of the shyness and anxiety about gain and loss between her eyebrows.


    "But..." who knows, Xue Baochai suddenly clasped his pulse and looked into his eyes. "I have sent someone to Song Ci to verify your relationship. If I find that you are cheating me, I will never forgive you."


    A second ago, she was still a lady in the boudoir. The next second, she became the spy of the Imperial City Department, which was full of dark atmosphere. Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "How can I cheat you? Just go and find out." Song Qingshu''s expression was relaxed, but he complained in his heart. It seems that he can''t hide it for long.


    Aware that his pulse and heartbeat had not changed, Xue Baochai was relieved and quickly released his hand. She said sheepishly, "Baoyu, don''t blame me for being cautious. You don''t want me to be impersonated as you... Take advantage of me."


    "It''s natural." Song Qing''s head is very big. He thinks that women''s sixth sense is too terrible. It''s hard to hide from women, and even harder to hide from women who have lovers.


    "Cough, what are you doing?" The yellow shirt girl came over and looked at them suspiciously.


    Xue Baochai''s face was slightly red, and she quickly pulled away from Song Qingshu: "nothing."


    The woman in the yellow shirt looked at her and said, "I''m going back to the guild hall. What about you?" Although the son of a powerful minister died here, she thought it was just the death of a person in a small border country. It was the people of the Qing Dynasty or Korea who were suspected, so she was not interested in caring about these details.


    "Wait, I''ll go back with you." Xue Baochai caught up with him in a hurry. At the same time, she was annoyed why she had just said those words to him impulsively.


    "I hope you don''t let me down." Looking back at him, Xue Baochai''s eyes became deeper.


    Next, song Qingshu and yelunanxian inquired about the group of people in Koryo. Unfortunately, there was no breakthrough, so they had to leave temporarily.


    "Is there any clue?" he asked


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "everyone is suspected, but there is no exact evidence."


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, the suspicion of the Qing Dynasty has been cleared away. What''s left is their own business in Korea. Korea is a small border country. No matter how much trouble they make, they can''t make any trouble." Yelunan suggested.


    "Xian''er, I didn''t expect to stay here for a period of time, and you have become dark," Song Qingshu said with a dignified look. "It''s not impossible to do this, but I always feel that there is a big conspiracy behind it. If it''s not resolved as soon as possible, I''m afraid it will endanger myself in the end."


    "You all have this feeling in your cultivation. If you think it''s possible, we really can''t ignore it." As a martial arts student, yelunan fairy understood this sudden feeling very well, "but what to do next."


    Song Qingshu stopped: "just now they get together, and they can''t find out what they want to ask. When they disperse, they will break them all."


    "Who should we start with first?" Jerunan said curiously.


    "Sister Fu." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Are you sure it''s not because they''re beautiful?" Jerunan looked suspicious.


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. It seems that his reputation has gone out. It''s hard to wash away for a while: "it''s just because they are the least likely killers."


    "Is it?" Yelunan was smiling and deliberately lengthened his voice.


    Song Qingshu''s face became hot and ran away in her joking eyes.


    When I came to the vicinity of the Korean embassy, I happened to see a beautiful figure of a woman in white standing by the river, looking at the distance and thinking about what, who is not Fu junluo?


    "It''s not a single eyelid. Is she really Korean?" Song Qingshu recalled the memory of those Korean dramas before, and could not help but make complaints about them.


    "Who?" Fu junluo suddenly turned back, his beautiful eyes were extremely sharp, like a sword about to come out of its sheath.


    "It''s me, it''s me." Song Qing''s bookseller shows that he has no malice.


    Fu junluo took back his eyes and continued to look at the distance in a daze.


    "What is the girl thinking?" Looking at her side face, it was like a painting brush. It was really a rare beauty. Song Qingshu was in a better mood.


    As a result, his reply was four cold words: "it has nothing to do with you."


    Iceberg beauty?


    Song Qingshu was not surprised. He stood with her for a while and asked, "who do you think is the murderer who killed Mr. Cui?"


    "You are in charge of the investigation. It''s your business." Fu junluo''s eyelashes did not vibrate.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was defending herself. I''m afraid she couldn''t find out anything from her mouth, and he no longer insisted: "girl, keep watching, I''ll ask other people first."


    It was Fu Junli''s turn to be a little surprised. She thought her attitude would make this dandy angry. She didn''t know that the other party was just like a spring breeze. She didn''t feel humiliated at all.


    Of course, she was just a little surprised about it, and soon she didn''t pay attention to it.


    Song Qingshu''s ears moved. Suddenly, he heard the sound of sword dancing in the air. He followed the sound and walked about tens of feet. He happened to see a girl in white practicing sword in the bamboo forest. The flying bamboo leaves seemed to be the best ornament on the girl in mid air, which set off her figure more and more vividly.


    "Girl, good swordsmanship!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help clapping his hands. With his mastery of swordsmanship, he had to admit that it was a very exquisite set of swordsmanship. However, his eyes subconsciously fell on the girl''s waist. Just now she was writhing in mid air, the flexibility of her waist was really good.


    At this moment, the cold light flashed in front of her eyes, and the sharp sword in the girl''s hand was only an inch away from his eyes: "believe it or not, I dug your eyes of thieves?"

 Chapter 2147

    Song Qingshu blinked his eyes and replied solemnly, "the letter belongs to the letter. The girl has to pretend to go back after digging."


    "I can''t just put my eyes back. Killing you can save you. Do you want to have a try?" The girl''s slightly upturned corners of her mouth showed that she was suppressing a smile.


    "Don''t try. Don''t try." Song Qingshu said while holding the tip of her sword with her fingers and moving to one side.


    Obviously, the girl didn''t really hurt him. She took the sword back into its sheath and said, "why, I''m so shriveled in my sister''s place, and come to me again to ask for no fun?"


    "You see that?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    The girl is naturally Fu Junyu of Korea. Objectively speaking, her face is a bit more beautiful than her elder sister Fu junluo. However, Fu junluo has a unique cold and noble temperament. In a word, they are good at each other.


    Fu Junyu snorted: "from a long distance, I can see that you are coming from your sister."


    Song Qingshu is really depressed. Is his temperament so bad now? It must be that Jia Baoyu is too Niang, which gives people such a feeling. Well, it must be so.


    "You don''t have to waste your time. I have nothing to say here." Fu Junyu turned around and walked away with a delicate figure.


    Listening to her tone, song Qingshu didn''t refuse people thousands of miles away as Fu Junli did. He ran after her in a hurry: "little sister, don''t go. Please help me. As long as you can help me, I''ll do anything."


    Cui Hang''s strange murder always made him feel that there was a conspiracy. If he didn''t find out the murderer as soon as possible, he always felt that it would be bad for him, so he didn''t care so much. As for the flattery, the loss of integrity and so on, it was Jia Baoyu''s son anyway. What does it have to do with me?


    "Little sister?" Fu Junyu''s jade like cheek flushed slightly. "You are not ashamed. You are older than me."


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "as the saying goes, the one who achieves is the first. The girl''s swordsmanship is so good. I should give her a respectful name."


    Fu Junyu snorted, but I can see that her novel title is quite useful: "do you really want to do anything?"


    "It''s natural!" Song Qingshu patted his chest to promise, but he thought to himself that you would go back to Korea in a short time. It would be good if you didn''t admit it. What you lost was Jia Baoyu''s face.


    "Well, I''ll take that!" Fu Junyu pointed his green and delicate fingers to the sky. It had just rained a little before. Now the sun came out and a rainbow loomed in the sky.


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "little sister, aren''t you really embarrassed? How about something else. "


    "You can do whatever you say, if you can''t do it." Fu Junyu''s eyes were narrow and short. This greasy smelly boy didn''t show any color. He didn''t know his aunt''s power.


    "Really, as long as I give you the rainbow, will you help me?" Song Qingshu''s face is tangled, but his heart is full of laughter. Why don''t these women have any sense of innovation? They just bump into their own door. You should know that he has a few prism on his body at any time. He usually combines them into a convex lens to make a fire, and occasionally he can take them out alone to cheat a little girl.


    "Of course, I know everything and I say everything." Fu Junyu doesn''t think the other party can really pick the rainbow off.


    "Put out your hand..." Song Qingshu felt a prism in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Hearing his words, Fu Junyu couldn''t help looking alert.


    "How can I give you the rainbow if you don''t show me your hand?" Song Qingshu directly grabbed her wrist and pulled it over, then the prism aimed at the sun to adjust the angle.


    Fu Junyu was about to get angry when his hand was held by a man. Suddenly his body trembled and he looked at the beautiful rainbow in his hand. His eyes couldn''t help staring at him.


    "Don''t move." Seeing that she subconsciously clenched her fist to catch the rainbow, song Qingshu quickly smoothed her palm again. If she had been touched like this, Fu Junyu would have stabbed him in a hole. But at this moment, her attention was attracted by the rainbow in her hand. The whole person was shocked and didn''t notice it at all.


    Looking at her lovely appearance when she was surprised, song Qingshu secretly sighed that this was not the first time I used this method. Who was the last girl?


    He can''t help but think of the story of a male star who cheated several women with the same heart-shaped stone in his previous life. For a moment, his face was a little strange, but he soon comforted himself. No matter how he said it, he had to be more technical.


    "How did you do that?" Fu Junyu looks at him with amazement and joy. At this time, the image of song Qingshu is very different in her eyes. She used to be just a dandy, but now her whole body seems to be covered with a layer of mysterious aura, and it seems to be pleasing to the eye.


    Song Qingshu put the prism into her hand: "you care how I do it. Now the rainbow has been given to you. It''s your turn to fulfill your promise." Explain the spectrum to people in this era. The refractive index of light with different frequencies to the same medium is different? He doesn''t have so much time.


    Fu Junyu happily held the prism in his hand, nibbled his lips, flashed a hint of shyness, but immediately recovered: "OK, what do you want to know?"


    "Who do you think has the most motive to kill in your mission?" Song Qingshu didn''t know about the internal situation of Korea, so he needed to inquire himself.


    "Don''t you suspect my sister and I are killers?" Fu Junyu looked at him curiously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "two girls were born so beautiful and noble, how can they do such dirty things." Although the mouth said so, the heart is a Lin, those detective film urine, often the most unlike the murderer is the murderer, oneself can''t make this mistake.


    "Although I know you are flattering me, I''m very happy to hear that," Fu Junyu said with a softer expression. "The most motivated one is general Jin ruoxian. Now the power of Koryo is in the hands of the powerful Minister Cui Yu. Now Cui Yu is old, and the issue of Cui''s successor is on the agenda. However, Cui has no direct son. Jin Ruo is his direct son-in-law, and he is very capable. Therefore, Cui intends to cultivate him as his successor. "


    "But Cui Yu also has several common sons, such as Cui Kang, who are not willing to see this scene happen. They all regard Jin ruoxian as a thorn in their side," Fu Junyu hesitated for a moment, adding, "some time ago, I overheard Cui hang discussing with his subordinates to get rid of Jin ruoxian. It is very likely that Jin ruoxian knew all this and started first."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he thought that where there were only people, there would be a struggle for power and interests: "since you found out that Cui Kang would be bad for Jin ruoxian, didn''t you stop him?"


    "Why should I stop the Cui family from biting their own dogs? I wish they would die together. " Fu Junyu stared at him with an idiot''s eye.

 Chapter 2148

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to be so direct. After a long time, he said, "what school are you and your sister from?"


    "Of course we are of the same school as master." Referring to the master, Fu Junyu looked respectful. "Master, his old family is aloof in Korea, maintaining the balance between the Cui family and the royal family."


    "Balance?" Song Qingshu looks strange, "listen to your tone is obviously to help the royal family to suppress the Cui family."


    Fu Junyu blushed and snorted: "now the Cui family has a big business. Of course, we need to help the royal family first. If the royal family is in a big mess in the future, master will certainly take care of it."


    "Your master must be very good at martial arts." With one person and one sword, if there is no absolute force value, the Cui family, who has the power, will not care about him. However, such a character is doomed to be ungrateful to both the Cui family and the royal family, and will not come to a good end in the future.


    "That''s natural. My master is the most skilled person in the world." Fu Junyu''s tone was full of pride and of course.


    "Yes." Song Qingshu chuckled, but did not refute.


    At this time, a cold voice came not far away: "Jun Yu, what are you doing over there?"


    Fu Junyu spat out his tongue: "my sister called me. I won''t talk to you. I''ll go first." Finish saying also don''t wait for the other party to reply, jump to jump to leave, while walking and playing with the things in hand.


    "What is this?" Fu junluo stares at Song Qingshu from a distance, and then notices the prism in his sister''s hand.


    "No... nothing. It''s just a gadget." Fu Junyu quickly put the prism into his arms, obviously did not want to share the secret with his sister.


    Fu junluo frowned and did not continue to ask: "later, stay away from the Jia family. I heard that his family was involved in rebellion and was not welcomed by the Song court. Now, in the troubled autumn of Korea, don''t make trouble for us."


    "What happened to his family?" Fu Junyu was a little surprised. Looking back at the man, he couldn''t figure out how he still kept his optimistic smile.


    Although the two sisters'' voices were small, they could hear song Qingshu''s martial arts clearly. They thought that Fu junluo, as a sister, really wanted to be more sensible and put the interests of Koryo first. My younger sister is relatively more carefree, and her behavior depends on her preference.


    "It''s time to ask Jin ruoxian." Thinking of the information just provided by Fu Junyu, song Qingshu went to Jin ruoxian''s residence.


    When he learned of his intention, Jin ruoxian was very tight lipped: "although we Koreans are fierce at home, we are united with each other. This time we come to the Central Plains, we are shouldering a heavy responsibility. I really don''t believe that anyone will kill Cui hang regardless of the overall situation."


    "As far as I know, there seems to be a fundamental conflict of interest between you and Cui hang?" Song Qingshu asked while staring at his eyes.


    Jin ruoxian''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all. While he was cooking tea, he sighed: "the tea in the Central Plains is really more fragrant than ours."


    Song Qingshu was not in a hurry. He knew that he must have the following.


    Sure enough, Jin ruoxian poured him a cup of tea and then continued: "you should be referring to the inheritance of the Cui family."


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly: "I have heard some rumors about this."


    Jin ruoxian said lightly: "it''s just the wishful thinking of other people. Of course, maybe Cui hang really regards me as a thorn in his eye, but I never regard him as an enemy."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu is very strange, and the other party''s bearing doesn''t seem to be telling lies.


    "You are from the Song Dynasty. You don''t know about the situation of the Korean court. Now the Cui family seems to be in power, but according to the people of the Central Plains, it''s called flowers with brocade and cooking oil with fire. There are countless crises hidden in the dark. You must have the deepest understanding of this." Jin ruoxian gave him a meaningful look.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and immediately responded: "indeed, our Jia family is similar to your Cui family before, but it''s a pity that these things are gone."


    "If not, I would not have said so much to you." Jin ruoxian sighed, "the world only knows that the military and political power comes from the Cui family, but it doesn''t realize how many people are dormant in the dark, waiting for the Cui family to make mistakes, and then one shot will kill them."


    "If my father-in-law is in his prime of life, it''s no evidence for that. But if he is old and frail this year, everyone knows that he won''t live for a few years, and the minds of all forces are moving." Jin ruoxian seemed to think of some families. His tone was joking. After a while, he continued, "my father-in-law is a wise man. In this case, only a person with real ability and prestige can continue to stabilize the glory of the Cui family. If the Cui family is handed over to Cui Kang''s second generation ancestor who only knows how to bully men and women, within three years, all forces will rise and attack, The Cui family will be doomed. "


    "Compared with the glory and safety of the whole family, what''s the weak relationship between father and son? What do you think Jin ruoxian sips his tea and looks at Song Qingshu quietly.


    Song Qingshu nodded and understood what he meant, just like sun CE in the Three Kingdoms period passed the throne to his younger brother instead of his youngest son, and Huan Wen didn''t choose his son before he died. Instead, he passed the throne to his younger brother who was more capable. In the final analysis, it was to protect the whole family.


    "I understand what the general means. In this case, as long as the general doesn''t do anything, the inheritance right of the Cui family is yours; On the contrary, if you really kill Cui hang, if you let Cui Zhen know, you will lose the right of inheritance. "


    Jin ruoxian looked at him with some surprise: "the performance of the young master surprised me. It''s different from the rumor. It seems that the rumor is not credible."


    "For my friend''s sake, I''d like to send you a message." Jin ruoxian looked out of the window, as if in memory. "On the way to the Central Plains, Cui Kang had a lust for the Fu sisters, and even drugged them to have a kiss with them. As a result, he was beaten up by the sisters. If we didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid his life would be lost, At that time, Fu Junyu said that sooner or later he would be killed. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly silly eyes, what ghost, around a circle and back to the origin? Fu Junyu thinks that Jin ruoxian is the murderer. Does Jin also imply that the sisters have the most motive?


    What a mess!


    After saying goodbye to Jin ruoxian, song Qingshu did not expect that this was the last time they met. When he came back to the Korean embassy the next day, he suddenly heard a scream.


    The scream was so shrill that it startled all the people in the embassy. Song Qingshu did not dare to show his lightness skills under the guise of Jia Baoyu. He could only run to the direction of making a sound. Looking from a distance, he saw a group of people, such as the Fu sisters, surrounding Jin ruoxian''s room. The first one was Jin Renjun, who was beating the door hastily: "general, what''s the matter?"


    Unfortunately, as like as two peas in the room, Jin Renjun had to kick open the door and immediately heard the scream of the maid. When the Song Qing ran past, it was discovered that Jin Ru was like Cui Hang. The whole person hung on the beam of the house, and his neck was back up, and the dead spot and Cui hang were exactly alike.

 Chapter 2149

    Make complaints about the horror of the dead body on the beam, and the Tsing Tsung Tsung Tucao unceasingly: fuck up this Ni Ma serial murder case.


    Thinking of what Jin ruoxian had said to him before, song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at the Fu sisters. Were they really the killers?


    But now the two sisters are frowning, and there is no flaw in their expression.


    People in Koryo are in a hurry to put down Jin Ruo first, but song Qingshu stops them: "don''t destroy the scene, let me come." Although there is no trace expert in the world to detect, he doesn''t want to see the messy footprints at the scene of the murder.


    Jin Renjun annoyed: "you are not in the investigation, investigation for a long time, the killer did not find, but died, what case do you investigate?"


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly, and the fact was right in front of him. He was really hard to refute. Unexpectedly, Fu junluo, who was on one side, relieved him: "the more murders, the more likely the murderer was to make mistakes, and we were closer to the murderer."


    Jin Renjun snorted coldly: "if the murderer continues, we are all dead before he finds out. What''s the use?"


    Fu Junyu quit: "you have to find reasons to refute everything you say. Are you the murderer and deliberately make it difficult for others to investigate?"


    Jin Renjun''s face changed greatly: "Miss Fu Er, you can''t talk nonsense!"


    Song Qingshu is surprised. Miss Fu Er, should she have a younger sister? The gene of the Fu sisters is really good. Master Fu, who chose three such beautiful apprentices, would not be a dead pervert?


    "Well, Junyu and Jin Renjun are also worried about the safety of everyone," Fu junluo came out to make ends meet. If she knew song Qingshu''s slander on her master, she might run away on the spot. "Mr. Jia, please put down the body of general Jin."


    Song Qingshu nodded and found a stool. He put down Jin ruoxian''s body and looked around carefully. He couldn''t see any signs of fighting. It should have been fatal in an instant. Jin ruoxian, as a great general of Korea, had good martial arts. He was killed before he could resist. It''s hard to tell if the killer''s martial arts were so good.


    At this time, Fu Junli watched him put Jin Ruo down easily, and his eyes could not help suspecting: This dandy has great strength


    After taking down the body, song Qingshu observes around the room. The last secret room was inspected by a group of Korean soldiers. Now he looks like a murderer. He can''t trust them, so it''s better to inspect them in person.


    After some inspection, the doors and windows of the room were in good condition, and there was no mechanism. He even spread out the gas engine to check around the house to make sure that there were no secret rooms, secret roads and other places for Tibetans.


    The only thing that broke down was the bolt. It broke in the middle. It should have been caused by Jin Renjun coming to hit us.


    Check the Kung Fu at this moment, yelunanxian has come with the people of the first class hall. Song Qingshu has just gone to tell her about the situation here, and the Korean Prince has also come.


    Since coming to the Western Xia Dynasty, the Korean crown prince usually lives in a simple life and seldom shows up. His skin color is much paler than that of normal people. His whole temperament is somewhat weak and lacks some masculinity.


    However, at this time, he was very angry and began to accuse yelunanxian and others: "what happened to you Xixia? Our people died here one after another, but you can''t find out anything?"


    Yelunan Xian frowned slightly and replied coldly: "prince, we respect you as a guest. In addition, many of you have died recently. It''s hard to avoid that you are in a bad mood, so we won''t care about you. No one wants such a thing to happen, but if the prince has to be so aggressive, he should be careful to affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries. "


    Koryo used to be a vassal state of Liao. Even in Xixia, its national strength is far stronger than Koryo. When will it be their turn to dictate on their own territory.


    Song Qingshu secretly gives her a thumbs up, which is the bearing of the Chinese Empire. When I think of watching young Bao Qingtian before, those Korean people are so arrogant that they threaten the Song Dynasty and clamor to take the cavalry to break through the territory of the song people. The officials of the Song Dynasty are obsequious


    Are you kidding? When did a small border country in Korea have that ability.


    Hearing that she was so tough, the prince of Korea didn''t come back for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, at this time, people from other countries came to watch the news and resolved his embarrassment.


    "Tut Tut, there are many dead people in succession. Your Xixia''s guard level is really unreliable." Prince zongzan of Tubo said as he picked his teeth and watched the excitement.


    "Yes, we all doubt our safety. Who knows when it''s our turn." Yuchai Xiusheng of Japan has a gloomy face and a rather bad tone.


    "That is..." his words aroused the resonance of other forces and echoed one after another.


    Yelunanxian said coldly, "after you stay in the embassy, you rush the people arranged by Xixia to the periphery at the first time. You only believe in the protection of your own people, but now you accuse us that Xixia is not well protected?"


    People from all over the world have been silenced and know that what she said is true.


    Or prince zongzan is the most mischievous: "why didn''t we have an accident before, but it only happened after we came to your Xixia. This only shows that the public security of your Xixia is not good."


    "Yes, yes..." a group of people seem to have found a new spray point, and blame Xixia again.


    Jarunan was very angry, but she had only one mouth. How could she say that to so many people.


    "Don''t argue with a fool." Song Qingshu''s voice came into the secret.


    Originally in the heart evil fire rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs on the ground to come out, but hears the lover this sentence, cannot help but puff Chi a smile, what fire also did not have.


    Yelunan immortal was born with picturesque eyes and tall body. He has a noble and outstanding temperament. When he smiles, it''s like the beginning of melting ice and snow. All the men around him are in a daze. He can''t remember to find fault with Xixia.


    Feeling the hot eyes of the people, yelunan fairy''s face was slightly red. Knowing that he had just made some gaffes, he quickly put away his smile: "please rest assured, we will find the murderer as soon as possible and give you an account."


    The Mongolian people who had been silent all the time finally made a voice. It was obvious that Xu liewu''s injury on his face was not healed, and Fang Yeyu still sent out: "it''s not that he doesn''t believe in the crown princess, but according to our investigation, this young master Jia is just a dandy in Lin''an. Does he really have the ability to investigate?"


    Song Qingshu frowned, and the little white face burned me. Jerunan was also worried. She could not speak too much for him in public.


    Fu Junyu suddenly said, "I believe he has the ability to find out."


    As soon as this remark came out, people all looked at him. Even Fu junluo looked at his sister in surprise. She always hated dandies. Why did she come out to support her this time.


    Yelunan fairy white song Qingshu one eye, sound into the secret way: did not expect so soon and hook up with a little girl.


    In this regard, song Qingshu can only smile bitterly. It seems that he will have to prepare a few more prism in the future.


    "Even if he can find out at last, who knows how many days it will take? Which one of us is not a man with a lot of resources, who has come all the way to Xixia to recruit relatives, but not to accompany you in the investigation. " Fang Yeyu snorted coldly.

 Chapter 2150

    "Yes, yes, we''re here to marry the princess. We''re not here to see you." Prince zongzan on one side also began to coax him, but jiumozhi on the other side couldn''t stop him. He thought that the other sects of Tantrism tried to fight against Tibet through Mongolia, so the relationship between Tubo and Mongolia was very tense. As a result, the prince was just like the echo of other people''s Mongols, which was really painful.


    "Yes, Koryo just died of a few unimportant people. Is it decent for so many of us to wait?" Yuchai Xiusheng of Japan said coldly, reporting the sword with both hands.


    "It doesn''t matter?" Fu junluo''s eyebrows suddenly twisted.


    "Maybe you are a big man in Korea, but for our countries, fart is not, at least you are not dead yet." Yuchai Xiusheng obviously did not pay attention to Korea.


    "Son of a bitch!" Fu Junyu was not as patient as his elder martial sister. He was furious when he heard the words. His sword came out of the sheath, and his shadow flashed. The next second he appeared three feet away.


    At this time, the samurai next to Yuchai Xiusheng stepped forward. People around her only felt that there was a flower in front of her. At the next moment, Fu Junyu had already stepped back a few feet away. Her face was very ugly, because her hands were empty and her sword had been taken away by her opponent.


    The Japanese samurai was Liu Sheng''s shibingwei, who had seen him in the inn before. He gently brushed his sword with his fingers and said with a sneer, "the magic sword skill is just like that."


    Song Qingshu cried out a pity. He had seen Fu Junyu dance swords before, and knew that her swordsmanship would not be defeated by such a move. In the final analysis, she was too young and a little impatient. Yi''s swordsmanship was originally about planning before moving and anticipating the enemy. Just now, Fu Junyu was attacked blindly and impulsively by the opponent''s words, and was caught by others.


    Of course, this Japanese man''s ability to enter the white sword with empty hands is a bit of a skill.


    Fu Junyu plans to rush over again, but is stopped by his elder sister: "your present psychological state is not suitable for another move."


    Fu Junyu frowned, but knew that she was right.


    Fu junluo then looked at Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers and said, "I heard that there are three unique skills in xinyinliu, namely," killing sword "," living man''s sword "and" taking without a knife ". Today I saw" taking without a knife ". It''s really extraordinary."


    Liu Sheng''s shibingwei laughs: "you still have some eyes..."


    Before he had finished his words, he saw a flash of white shadow in front of him. He hurried back and looked down at his clothes, which had been cut several inches from his chest. His face was very ugly.


    Fu Junli returned to his original place and gave Fu Junyu the knife he had taken back: "the martial arts of xinyinliu are just like this."


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head. In fact, just as Fu Junyu didn''t show such a big gap with Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers and guards, Fu Junli''s martial arts was not significantly higher than that of Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers and guards. It was the right tactics and the right timing that achieved this unexpected result.


    "You..." he was treated in his own way. Liu Sheng''s shibingwei''s face was red, and his hand was on the handle of the knife. He was ready to rush out immediately.


    Yelunan fairy stopped the two sides at this time: "OK, you don''t have to hurt the peace. The recruitment will be officially held in three days. The list of matches will be released one after another these two days. Please be calm."


    Several of them had discussed this with song Qingshu before. The gathering of people from so many countries in Xixia was like a powder keg that would explode at any time. They wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "That''s the best way." Hearing this answer, Fang Yeyu nodded with satisfaction, and was no longer interested in the rest of the things, so he left with a group of Mongolian warriors.


    Prince zongzan left with a smile: "my princess wife, I will marry you soon."


    Listen to other people a black line, one after another secretly scold a silly lack.


    The Japanese people looked at the Koryo people with bad eyes, but yelunan fairy didn''t know whether he was in the middle of them intentionally or unintentionally. They couldn''t really take the risk of offending the Xixia people to attack Koryo here, so they had to hum coldly: "you Koryo people will only rely on others for protection, but you can protect them for a while, and you can''t protect them for a lifetime." After that, a group of people left angrily.


    One by one, the Koreans were indignant, but after the death of so many important people in succession, they had no spare time to fight with the Japanese.


    Yelunanxian began to pacify the Koryo people about Jin ruoxian''s murder, and the people of the first class also began to work, asking everyone''s confession and checking the body.


    Song Qingshu came to Fu Junyu''s room and found that the girl was sitting on a stool, sulking, with a small pout.


    Before he spoke, the other side said, "don''t bother me. I''m in a bad mood today."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "it''s just that he was accidentally robbed by the other party. What''s the big deal."


    "If you don''t open it, I''ll beat you, believe it or not." Fu Junyu suddenly blew his hair and disappeared from the stool. He grabbed song Qingshu''s collar and pressed him on the wall.


    Feeling the faint softness in front of her chest, Song Qing''s writing color is strange. This little girl is really angry, and she doesn''t care about the defense of men and women.


    With a light cough, he said calmly, "I''m telling you the truth. You''re going to fight that Yuchai Xiusheng. As a result, Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers attacked from the side and just got away with it. We all see this despicable behavior."


    Fu Junyu spat: "what do you know, you dandy? If you lose, you lose. I should have been on guard against these. Unfortunately, I was too impulsive at that time. I was in a state of mind first, and as a result, I humiliated my school."


    Song Qingshu could not help but put up a thumbs up: "the girl is not old, but this understanding is admirable. I thought you would find objective reasons. How many masters are far inferior to you."


    "Bah, don''t flatter me." Fu Junyu''s face finally softened, and her pink lips looked particularly charming under the candle light. "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to ask you whether the royal family of Koryo has a deep hatred for the Wuchen group?" Song Qingshu replied.


    Fu Junyu looked cold: "do you doubt our prince?"


    "I just asked." Thinking of the prince he met before, song Qingshu thought that he pretended to look sad, and even felt the smile of his mouth.


    "The royal family does have conflicts with the Wuchen family, but who is the prince? How can he do such a thing?" Fu Junyu shook his head and denied it directly.


    Song Qingshu wanted to ask again. At this time, a voice came from the door: "what are you doing?"


    Looking back, Fu Junli, dressed in white, stood at the door looking at them.


    Fu Junyu realized that he was too close to each other. His face turned red. He released him and stepped back.


    "Nothing. I just came to see Miss Fu." Song Qingshu replied without hesitation.


    Fu Junli didn''t pay attention to him. He looked at his sister directly and said, "why do you tell outsiders everything?"


    Fu Junyu spat out his tongue and said coyly, "in fact, he didn''t say anything."


    Fu Junli snorted coldly and looked directly at Song Qingshu: "you are not welcome here. Don''t bother my sister in the future!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders. Since the other party ordered him to leave, he would not force him to stay, so he went to the room of the Korean prince on the other side.


    Seeing him leave, Fu could not help pulling his sister''s sleeve: "sister, why do you hate him so much?"

 Chapter 2151

    Fu Junli looked at his sister strangely: "didn''t you hate this kind of dandy before?"


    "Is it?" Fu Junyu''s eyes dodged. "I think he''s OK. He''s different from other dandies."


    "What''s the difference," Fu Junli snorted with disdain. "Don''t you still like to gather around beautiful girls?"


    "It''s just different." Fu Junyu touched the prism in his arms, but in the end he didn''t share it with his sister.


    At this time, song Qingshu had arrived in the room of the prince of Korea. The prince received him. They chatted with each other and exchanged the local conditions and customs of Korea and the Southern Song Dynasty.


    After a while, the crown prince of Korea said, "Mr. Jia''s visit to me must be more than just to talk about these things with me."


    Song Qingshu looked at him: "I have been observing since I just came in. It seems that the prince is in a very good mood today?"


    "I''m in a good mood every day." The Korean crown prince declined to comment.


    Song Qing wrote: "but it''s not reasonable for the prince to be so happy after two domestic dignitaries died one after another."


    "I know what Mr. Jia wants to say, but I have to tell you the evidence for everything. Don''t blame me if I can''t find out."


    Song Qingshu looked into his eyes carefully, but he couldn''t see any flaw: "the prince is better to be careful during this period of time. Before, general Jin also talked with me, and then he died suddenly. I don''t want the prince to repeat the same mistake."


    Koryo Prince''s eyes shrunk: "are you threatening me?"


    "No," Song Qingshu shook his head, "just to remind you, the real threat is still hidden in the dark."


    The Korean crown prince said lightly: "this is not your trouble."


    Song Qingshu even wanted to torture his soul to see if the murderer was him, but he immediately suppressed the impulse. After all, he was the prince of a country, and now in broad daylight, it''s too risky.


    Seeing that there was nothing to ask here, song Qingshu left the Korean embassy and went directly to the palace. He had to discuss with several women about how to recruit relatives.


    It''s a bit annoying to have a little red tail behind him, but now he has participated in the murder investigation in name, and it''s fair to say that going to the palace is a report.


    He directly took out his money card and went into the palace. Zhongyuan yidianhong had no choice but to wait outside the palace.


    "Brother song ~"


    "Song Lang ~"


    "Brother Qingshu ~"


    At this time, the three women are discussing the candidates for marriage in the imperial study. They are very surprised to see the arrival of song Qingshu.


    Seeing the three women''s heartfelt happiness, song Qingshu also felt warm: "has the negotiation come to an end?"


    Yelunan fairy replied: "I decided to draw lots to arrange the match for the time being, so that I can block youyou''s mouth."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "draw lots? If there are some strong battles at the beginning, people in those countries will be dissatisfied. "


    Li Qinglu chuckled and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a lottery in name. In fact, the result is basically arranged by us. There are special people in charge of this aspect in the first class hall."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes widened and he had to sigh. He thought that only those lottery tickets could be operated in secret. He didn''t expect that there would be one in this era.


    Mu Wanqing took out a scroll to explain: "first of all, the principle must be to let the people of various missions meet late. Otherwise, if they are eliminated in the first round, they will lose face and easily lead to diplomatic disputes."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "this is, but where to find so much cannon fodder?"


    Yelunan fairy looked at Li Qinglu and giggled: "you underestimated our sister Qinglu''s charm. I heard that the most beautiful princess of Xixia wanted to recruit her son-in-law. All the old and young people from all over the world rushed to this side. Now the whole Xingqing mansion is almost crowded. All the inns are full, and many of the houses are rented to these people."


    "So exaggerated?" Song Qingshu has been busy investigating cases these days, but he has not noticed the changes in the city.


    Li Qinglu raised her chin as smooth as jade, trying to make her tone as normal as possible, but her look was still a little complacent: "those people don''t know themselves. All the ghosts and demons come to marry the princess. They don''t want to be cannon fodder."


    Yelunan fairy couldn''t help joking: "if those people outside knew that there was no match in the rumor, the beautiful, gentle and quiet princess was actually a monster who ate people and didn''t vomit bones, I''m afraid it would have been almost over."


    "Brother Qingshu, you see elder sister Xianer bullying me again." Li Qinglu shook song Qingshu''s arm, looking aggrieved.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew her background and couldn''t help laughing: "if you don''t bully others, you will be bullied."


    "Hum ~" Li Qinglu pouted, but she was not really angry.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly noticed a person''s name. He was surprised: "xuzhu? Can monks also come to recruit relatives? "


    "The news from the other side is that xuzhu has already returned to vulgarity." Muwanqing explained, but still couldn''t help spat, "these people are really not decent, they don''t eat fast and chant Buddhism, they go around all day to join in the fun."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in fact, I can understand that this is a world of great contention. Everyone is betting. Buddhism and Taoism are no exception. From the perspective of historical experience, once they become the national religion of the unified dynasty, there will be a steady stream of temples, land products and offerings, so it is natural to work hard for them. Of course, this is not entirely out of selfishness. Both Buddhists and Taoists hope that their ideas will be accepted by more people. To spread their beliefs, it is far from enough to rely on themselves. Naturally, they can only rely on the power of the state. "


    Li Qinglu''s eyes brightened: "brother Qingshu, you say that one day you will become the most likely person to dominate the world. Will those who were against you come to lick you?"


    Song Qingshu rubbed her head: "I hope one day."


    The next few women began to make a specific list of matches. Song Qingshu couldn''t get in and left the palace.


    After he left, Li Qinglu put down her pen and paper, wrinkled her nose and said, "we can''t do this!"


    Mu Wanqing and yelunan were confused: "what''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you just leave him?" Li Qinglu said angrily.


    Mu Wanqing and yelunan fairy blushed: "you didn''t speak."


    "I''m afraid of you." Li Qinglu bit her lip. "It''s not a good way for us to check and balance each other. The three monks have no water to drink. At last, they are cheap to those coquettish and cheap people outside."


    "Well, that''s an exaggeration." Yelunan sin hesitated.


    "You don''t know his ability to hook up with women. You can''t tell who he is in these days." Li Qinglu turned her lips.


    Yelunanxian wanted to talk about it again, but when he thought of what he had seen and heard these days, he and the two women of the Southern Song Dynasty, as well as the little girl of Korea, could not help but feel powerless to refute.


    "So our three sisters should unite instead of fighting against each other to make a profit." Li Qinglu clenched her fist, obviously full of energy.


    Yelunan Xian chuckled: "I have no problem."


    Muwanqing face slightly red, or finally whispered reply: "I did not."


    At this time, song Qingshu on the street couldn''t help sneezing, thinking, who is talking about me behind my back? When he heard that heroes from all over the world gathered in the city, he came to have a look. It was really very lively.


    All of a sudden, there was a commotion not far in front of me, which was also mixed with a familiar voice: "let me go!"

 Chapter 2152

    The voice is very cold, mixed with a few threads of uncontrollable anger. Song Qingshu is familiar with it. He walks by, and a graceful and moving figure comes into his eyes. There is also the special veil dress. Who is Gu Zixian, the princess of Shuangxiu.


    "I haven''t seen her for days." Song Qingshu thought of the situation that she came to her room not long ago, and her heart beat faster.


    "Little lady, you are not bored with a veil on this hot day. Take it off and breathe." A fat man said with a smile and reached for her veil.


    Gu Zixian had a flash of cold light in his eyes. He kicked him on the bend of his foot. The fat man screamed. His center of gravity was unstable for a moment. He was twisted to his back and knelt to the ground.


    "Stop it A dignified monk began to scold, the last word spit out, the figure has appeared next to the two.


    Gu Zixian only felt a flower in front of her. She was so scared that she wanted to draw the sword. Unfortunately, her wrist was numb. Where could she draw the sword?


    The monk helped the fat man to one side and asked with concern, "prince, are you ok?"


    The fat man was very angry: "master, catch this little bitch for me!"


    Naturally, they are prince zongzan of Tubo and King jiumozhi of the Ming Dynasty. Prince zongzan always likes to play. When he was in Tubo, how could the city be so busy? So it''s hard to stay here. I just came to the scene of the murder in Koryo Xingguan, and then I strolled around the city. Now Xingqing mansion has gathered heroes from all over the world, and all kinds of people come to join in the recruitment. These days, it can be regarded as the most bustling City in the world.


    Prince zongzan is very active. He was born three big five thick. He has extraordinary energy, and his demand for women is different from ordinary people. Before he went to the brothel in the city for a tour, but he is a prince of a country. Naturally, he doesn''t like the common common vulgar powder. In addition, there are many heroes in the city, and the girls in the brothel are in short supply. So after a tour, he found it boring, Is a stomach depressed, suddenly in the street saw double - repair princess, a pair of eyes where also move open.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zi Xian is not weak in martial arts. He quickly went to the theatre to eat.


    Hearing his request, jiumozhi couldn''t help but feel embarrassed: "prince, I''m afraid it''s not right." Although he has a bad reputation in the world, he is an eminent monk of Tantric school, and he has never been close to women. Now he can''t bully a weak woman in the street.


    "What''s wrong? The task of the national master''s trip is to protect me. I was hurt by this woman just now. Shouldn''t you take it out for me? Ouch, ouch, it hurts... "As he said this, he covered the position where he had just been kicked by the other side with exaggerated expression.


    Not far away, song Qingshu frowned slightly and was about to step forward. Suddenly, a voice came from the other side: "I haven''t seen you for so many years, and I''m still so frustrated. We have princes like you in Tubo. It''s really humiliating for our people."


    It''s not easy to be provoked at first sight. When the crowd heard the words, they dodged, fearing that they would be affected by the fish in the pond. Soon they showed up. The leader was tall and burly, and the most striking thing was his two exaggerated beards. However, song Qingshu paid more attention to his big eyes like brass bells. He was very divine, which showed that he was a vigorous and confident guy.


    Next to him stood a monk in red, dressed like master SANGJIE, who had seen him before in the Qing Dynasty. Besides, there were five swordsmen standing beside him.


    "Qinghai school and Dian Cang school?" After all, song Qingshu has been in the Jianghu for so many years. He can recognize the origin of these people at a glance. Three of the swordsmen are from Qinghai sect, and the other two are from DIANCANG sect.


    Prince zongzan''s eyes shrank when he saw these people: "bullying nanlingwen!"


    "What''s the name?" Song Qingshu was stunned at first, but he soon realized that the enemy of Tubo should be gusiluo who lived in Qingtang area. His original name was bullying nanlingwen, but the world more referred to him as gusiluo.


    "Master, take down the bandit for me!" Prince zongzan could not care about Princess Shuangxiu. At this time, his eyes were full of excitement. You should know that a hundred years ago, Tubo split into two royal families, competing for each other''s orthodoxy. Gusiluo was another family, which had always been the trouble of Tubo. On weekdays, when he is fighting high mountains and far waters, he can''t help but have a strong army. Now he comes alone. If he can capture and kill him, won''t he have unprecedented prestige? Maybe my father will pass the throne of Zanpu to me in advance.


    "Good!" Hatoyama also knew all kinds of powers. Without any hesitation, he turned into a blue shadow and buckled him on the shoulder.


    "How dare you be a thief!" The five swordsmen around him suddenly shed their swords, and the swords flashed all over the sky. They worked together to save the master, and the other three were waiting for the opportunity to attack Hatoyama Chi. The swordsmanship was orderly, and the cooperation was even better.


    However, jiumozhi pushed left and blocked right, and used both fists and feet, so he broke the long sword in the hands of five people: "Qinghai three swords, Dian Cang double swords, that''s all!"


    As soon as the words fell, he shot the broken blade in his hand at the big hole around him.


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded his head, but he didn''t see it for a while, and jiumozhi''s martial arts improved a lot. This wave was mixed with many kinds of unique skills, such as Nianhua finger and duoluoye finger. He didn''t stick to Shaolin''s seventy-two unique skills as before, and there was a vague trend of integration.


    Seeing that five sword tips were about to hit him, the monk in red next to him finally moved. His broad robe was like an unfathomable whirlpool. In an instant, he took away the five fierce sword tips without any sound.


    "The skill of subduing demons with cassock? No, there are many differences. It seems that the world''s martial arts have the same goal. " Song Qingshu was filled with emotion.


    "Li Lizun, you and I belong to the same line of Tantrism. Why do you want to help the tyrant?" Jiumozhi stares at each other, but there is a sense of fear in his eyes.


    The monk in red said with a smile: "you are from Ningma temple, I am from zhenyanzong. How can you become a pulse. The four sects of Esoteric Buddhism, the other three sects, all seek their own masters, so you Ningma temple is stubborn. If you look at the prince''s virtue you assisted, you will be stubborn. "


    Jiumozhi snorted coldly: "today I will clean up the door!" As soon as his figure flashed, he attacked the other side. Li Lizun didn''t dare to be careless, but also took the hand to meet the enemy. The two sides were in a group in an instant.


    Song Qingshu looked on coldly. As expected, there were many experts in tantric school. Although Li Lizhun''s martial arts were a little weaker than Jiu Mozhi''s, if he wanted to win him, he would have to do more than one hundred tricks.


    "Stop it all!" When the two sides were fighting, a soft female voice suddenly came.


    As song Qingshu walked along the road, he saw a carriage coming slowly. The window of the carriage was covered with a layer of gauze, but how could it be stopped by a layer of gauze?


    "It''s her?" Song Qingshu once met her in Lhasa''s royal city. At that time, the other side also helped him to get rid of the encirclement. That is the present Queen of Tubo, Princess Jincheng.

 Chapter 2153

    Although through the curtain gauze, you can still see that the woman''s skin color is snow-white. Song Qing Shu Xin thinks that the famous ultraviolet light in Tubo is strong, and she can still be so white. She must live in a simple life and never go out at all.


    Speaking tactfully and gently, it has a kind of dignified and quiet temperament, which makes people care.


    "Princess!" Seeing her coming, both sides consciously stopped, and both jiumozhi and Prince zongzan saluted her.


    On the other side, he also arched his hand with a smile: "I''ve seen the princess." Although the other party is not as old as himself, according to his seniority, the other party is still his elder. There''s no need to lose courtesy in such a small matter.


    Princess Jincheng gave a hum and then said, "although there are differences in ideas between the two sides, in the final analysis, it is also a matter within our Tubo. Now the heroes of the world gather in Xingqing mansion. Do you want to let people all over the world see our Tubo jokes?"


    He turned his mouth secretly, thinking of the woman''s opinion. However, jiumo''s martial arts are very good, so he can also learn from others: "what the princess taught me."


    Prince zongzan wanted to say something, but he was held by jiumozhi and whispered a few words in his ear. He knew in his heart that with Li Lizhun and the protection of experts from Qinghai and DIANCANG schools, it was difficult to capture him.


    "It''s rare for the princess to have a chance to go out of Tibet. After the recruitment, she can go to Qingtang city to have a visit." He said unkindly. Unexpectedly, the princess became more and more beautiful. His plan was a little reluctant to implement.


    However, this idea is just a flash. As a hero, he will not be missed by beauty.


    The princess of Jincheng said with a smile, "when I have a chance to visit Qingtang city with Zanpu in the future, I hope the prince will not be absent."


    Naturally, she knew that in his previous words, she implied that she was taken captive to Qingtang City, so she said that Zanpu would take the army to recover Qingtang city in the future.


    "The princess is really smart, but Zanpu is too old to have the energy and ability," he said


    His pronunciation is very strange, especially in the last two words, the tone is difficult not to let people contact with certain things.


    As expected, Princess Jincheng''s face was cold and she didn''t pay any attention to him any more. He laughed and left with someone.


    Prince zongzan and jiumozhi looked at the Xixia warriors who came after hearing the news, but they didn''t continue to make trouble, but the anger in their eyes was still clear.


    "Is that Mr. Jia of Song Dynasty over there?"


    Song Qingshu was beating soy sauce, when he heard the voice of Princess Jincheng in the carriage.


    Hearing her words, Gu Zixian, the princess of Shuangxiu, looks back in surprise and joy. When she sees him, her eyes are full of boundless charm.


    "Jia met Princess Jincheng." Song Qingshu had no choice but to go to the side of the carriage and salute each other. The Southern Song Dynasty had strict etiquette, so the princess spoke. At this time, with Jia Baoyu''s identity, how could he not reply.


    The carriage fell into a period of silence. After a long time, there was a sigh: "I haven''t heard such a name for a long time."


    "The princess is so fragrant." Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue and stood in front of the carriage, vaguely smelling a faint fragrance, which was different from the common fragrance of the Central Plains, but it was not as strong and direct as the exotic fragrance. It was a very special fragrance that people would never forget after smelling it.


    "Mr. Jia has been in the limelight during this period. He has been recognized by the Xixia elite. He invited him to help investigate the murder of the Korean envoy, which is also a promotion of the great power of the Song Dynasty." When Princess Jincheng mentioned the word "song", her tone was a bit proud and nostalgic.


    "The princess is flattered." When song Qingshu thought of meeting her in Tubo last time, she was also very concerned about things in the Southern Song Dynasty. It seems that she married far away from other countries and was full of longing for her hometown.


    "Is everything ok with the Song Dynasty?" The princess suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. How can people answer such a question? In the dead of night, he doesn''t exclude holding a candle night talk with the beautiful princess, but it''s obviously impossible. Just look at Prince zongzan and Hatoyama''s wary eyes.


    "It''s not convenient to talk about many things here. Now the mission of the Song Dynasty is in the city. Why don''t the princess go there and ask?" Song Qingshu said with a pause, "in addition, there is a relative of the princess in the mission. I think the princess would like to see her very much."


    "Really?" Princess Jincheng was a little moved. She pondered for a moment and said, "I don''t know if you can take me there?"


    Song Qingshu a Leng, think you this is to rely on me? I think she should have never heard Jia Baoyu''s past comments, otherwise she would not let herself lead the way.


    "Naturally." If song Qingshu refuses, the news will spread to the Southern Song Dynasty in the future, but there will be a lot of trouble.


    Princess Jincheng nodded and said to Prince zongzan and jiumozhi: "national teacher, zongzan, go back first. I''ll visit my relatives in my hometown."


    Zong Zan said in a hurry, "shall we go with you?"


    Princess Jincheng immediately refused: "we are all women. It''s not convenient for you to go."


    Hearing her saying this, zongzan couldn''t lick his face and move forward, but jiumozhi on one side thought carefully: "it''s not peaceful in the city recently. Two important people have died in Koryo. If the princess is in danger on this trip..."


    The princess of Jincheng said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m taking the escort with me. What''s more, the city is busy now, and the people of Xixia elite are patrolling around. Is it true that someone dares to commit murder in the street?"


    After all, she is a princess. She has made up her mind, and jiumozhi can''t say anything more. She can only command the disciples of Tantric school and escort them.


    "Young master, please get on the bus." There was a soft invitation in the carriage. If it was still in the Southern Song Dynasty, Princess Jincheng would never share the same carriage with a man. Even though the folk customs in Tubo were much more open, she had never been like this. However, she felt very kind when she saw the people in her hometown today. In addition to Jia Baoyu''s youth model, she just looked at it as a younger generation and didn''t think much about it.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and never expected that she would have such an invitation. However, as a man, it''s not hard to accept to be in the same room with a beautiful girl, let alone such a noble beauty.


    "Young master, young master, can I join you?" Gu Zixian rushed over and said.


    "Who is this girl?" Princess Jincheng looked at the girl beside the carriage in surprise. Although she was covered by the veil, she could still feel the amazing beauty.


    "She''s the princess of wushuangcheng and shuangxiufu. She''s my... Friend." Song Qingshu hesitated about the wording.


    "I see. Come on." The princess of Jincheng, as a passer-by, can''t see the affection in Gu Zixian''s eyes. When they are falling in love, they can''t help but feel happy to see that their children are so beautiful. She thinks that the talent of Song Dynasty is really popular.


    "Gong... Zi?" Some of Gu Zixian worried that she would make her own decisions to annoy the other party, and some carefully looked at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "since Princess Jincheng has no problem, let''s go with Miss Gu." Then he reached out and helped her to the carriage.


    Prince zongzan''s eyes in the distance were full of anger: "the princess has never let me get on her carriage, but now it''s cheaper than that boy. Even the princess Shuangxiu is very fond of him. I''m so angry!"

 Chapter 2154

    "The prince is relieved. I think the princess just treats the man as a nephew. Besides, there are other women in the company. I don''t think anything will happen," he said


    "What''s the origin of that veiled woman, King Ming, please check it for me." Prince zongzan couldn''t help swallowing the elegant and noble image of each other in his mind.


    Jiumozhi frowned: "prince, we are here to join in the recruitment. Don''t lose the big because of the small. If it comes to the ears of Xixia people, it''s easy to do harm to the prince."


    Hearing that his tone was rather severe, Zong Zan had to hum reluctantly: "well, I''ll wait until my king marries the princess of Xixia to find this beautiful girl. Anyway, it depends on how she knows Jia. She can run away from the monk but not the temple."


    At this time, song Qingshu''s nose in the carriage was itchy, and he could not sneeze.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Jia? Are you uncomfortable?" The Jincheng princess on the throne asked with concern.


    "It''s OK. Maybe someone said bad things about me behind my back." Song Qingshu smiles, which gives him a chance to observe the woman in front of him.


    Snow skin Qiong nose, goose egg face line is very soft, and her temperament is very match, is a dignified and gentle woman.


    However, Song Qing''s beautiful eyebrows, moist red lips, especially compared with the dark Tubo maid beside her, make her look even whiter.


    Make blind and disorderly conjectures, she feels that she is full of temptation. Make complaints about song and Qing books, and why do you eat too long?


    Aware of his eyes, Princess Jincheng''s glossy white face showed a faint blush, some unnaturally turned to the other side.


    "Miss Gu, your matchless city is thousands of miles away from the Song Dynasty. How do you know each other?" Jincheng princess to hide the embarrassment in the heart.


    Gu Zixian''s lips rose slightly, as if she thought of something beautiful: "well, we were attacked by the Mongols at the beginning, but fortunately we met..." she told us about the attack and the "rescue" of the great song mission.


    Song Qingshu was startled at the beginning. After hearing that she didn''t reveal her identity, she was relieved.


    "The Mongols are really aggressive." Princess Jincheng was so excited that she kept asking for some details. Gu Zixian also patiently answered her questions.


    Looking at the excited look of Princess Jincheng, song Qingshu recalled that when he saw her for the first time, he felt that her eyes revealed a sense of defeat. Now he is in high spirits, as if he had been a canary before, beautiful but not free, and full of curiosity about the outside world.


    All the way listening to these stories, unconsciously, the carriage has arrived outside the Southern Song Dynasty hall.


    When they learned that the Tubo princess was coming, the people in the embassy rushed to meet her and just saw song Qingshu coming down from her carriage.


    Xue Baochai was startled: "Baoyu, how did you run to the princess''s car? Come down quickly." The Tubo princess has a special identity. She is also the only princess in the Song Dynasty who is reconciled with each other. Now the Jia family has been shaken by the wind and the rain. The royal family just takes care of the overall situation and doesn''t move them. If someone takes the opportunity to participate in a book, Jia Baoyu will be in trouble.


    "It''s OK. I called him up." The princess of Jincheng got off the carriage with the help of the maid. She gave a gentle smile and made people feel like a spring breeze.


    "I''ve seen the princess." A group of people saluted her in a hurry, and the woman in yellow shirt looked at her with an excited look.


    "Don''t be polite. You''d better call me princess. Listen to me kindly." Seeing the old people in her hometown, Princess Jincheng naturally didn''t want to call her as a foreigner.


    Before that, the princess of the Song Dynasty was called Diji. In fact, the Emperor Huizong of the Song Dynasty acted as a demon himself. He changed the long-standing title of princess to Diji. It wasn''t long before the shame of Jingkang happened. At that time, people were superstitious and always felt that Diji was a bit unlucky. So naturally, he changed it back to princess.


    "Are you Yingluo?" Holding the yellow dress girl, Princess Jincheng asked in a soft voice. She had learned from Song Qingshu on the carriage before.


    "Well." Seeing her relatives, the woman in yellow shirt can''t help but feel more gratified.


    Princess Jincheng is not her own sister. She used to be the daughter of a prince. Later, because she was married with the princess, she was granted the title of princess. Actually, she is still her aunt, but the age gap between them is not too big.


    After all, a young man, who had suffered a lot when he was very young, married a foreign country. This meeting really resonated in an instant. It was like holding hands and looking at each other in tears.


    They quickly went to the inner room, and each of them had something to say.


    "Princess Shuangxiu!" Xue pan and others naturally have no way to follow. Just when they are bored, they suddenly notice Gu Zixian and turn their worries into happiness.


    "Mr. Xue." Princess Shuang Xiu nodded slightly. During this time, she explored a lot of information about her husband. It''s not difficult to find out that Jia Baoyu and Xue pan are close friends. She didn''t know how he actually got along with Xue pan. She was worried that they really had a good relationship, so she didn''t want to offend his friends.


    Hearing the unprecedented softness of her tone, Xue pan almost went crazy: "she laughed at me. She even laughed at me. Is she interested in me? Finally attracted by my brilliant magic? But the identity of both sides is a problem. If I want to marry her, I don''t know if my father will agree? But she is at least a princess, which is not a disgrace to our Xue family


    At this moment, countless thoughts flashed through his mind, even the name of the first child on both sides.


    Seeing his brother pig, song Qingshu can''t help but look speechless. He thinks that you are also a son of a top aristocratic family. Can you use it like this.


    Gu Zixian was also uncomfortable with Xue Pan''s eyes, and subconsciously shrank behind song Qingshu.


    "What''s the matter with the princess coming here this time?" Xue pan wiped his mouth and asked enthusiastically.


    Gu Zixian subconsciously pointed to song Qingshu: "I came to find him."


    "Er ~" Xue Pan''s smile instantly stiffened on his face. He could not help but pull song Qingshu aside and said fiercely, "you are so coquettish, do my sister know?"


    Song Qingshu looked aside with a guilty heart. Fortunately, Xue Baochai followed them into the room. Otherwise, it was even harder to explain: "cough, it''s not what you think."


    "If people come to you on their own initiative, what else can they do?" Xue pan felt that his heart was bleeding.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know how to explain it, so he handed the ball to Gu Zixian: "what did you come to me for?"


    Gu Zixian is not a fool. From their reaction, she can see that she has brought trouble to Eun Gong. However, she has a quick reaction and immediately says, "I heard that Eun... Master Jia is in charge of investigating the murder of Koryo. I just got the clue to see if I can help him."


    Hearing this, Xue pan turned from worry to joy: "what''s the clue?"


    Gu Zixian shook his head: "in order not to affect the investigation of the murder, I can only tell Mr. Jia alone."

 Chapter 2155

    "So..." Xue pan couldn''t hide his disappointment, but he also knew that Jia Baoyu''s recent job had no reason to refute.


    Song Qingshu was also overjoyed. Recently, he got into a deadlock in his investigation. Unexpectedly, he got a new breakthrough from Gu Zixian. He couldn''t help but wonder, "what is it?"


    Gu Zixian looked around with a look of embarrassment: "there are many people here, and their mouths are mixed..."


    "Then go to my room." Song Qingshu nodded, took her hand and ran to his room.


    Xue Pan''s eyes were straight: "wipe, how can you sign a hand together?"


    You want to catch up, but in the twinkling of an eye, they ran away, leaving him too late to say: "I must let my sister see the real face of this scum man!"


    After returning to the room, song Qingshu quickly asked, "princess, what clues have you got?"


    In response to him was a sweet and soft lips. Gu Zixian didn''t know when she took off her veil and showed her beautiful face.


    In a daze, song Qingshu instinctively hugged her soft and slender body, with exaggerated elasticity full of youthful atmosphere.


    For a long time, there was a red tide on Gu Zixian''s white cheeks, a pair of beautiful eyes with moist luster, and her long eyelashes trembled gently: "my Lord, these days I have been telling myself to be calm and not to fly moths to the fire, but in the dead of night, your figure always appears in my mind. I miss you more and more, and I can''t help it, I decided to go out and look for you. I didn''t expect to meet the Fat Prince of Tubo on the way, and I didn''t expect to meet you again. All this makes me feel that everything is doomed. "


    Song Qingshu was greatly touched by this. He knew that Gu Zixian''s passion was so intense, mainly because she had been living in despair for the future all these years and had been looking forward to getting out of the prison of arranged marriage. Unfortunately, her responsibility made her unable to take that step. Until her appearance, her stagnant life finally became colorful.


    Once the obedient girl rebelled, she would be much bolder than most people.


    Think of here, song Qingshu heart more pity, gently stroking her soft hair, took the initiative to kiss the past.


    Aware of his action, Gu Zixian was overjoyed. The night before, she took the initiative to find the other party, but the other party''s reaction was not as enthusiastic as she thought, which made her worry about gain and loss.


    Now, seeing the other party finally take the initiative, she has been a little uneasy heart finally put down, and then the whole body is full of sweet feeling.


    "Can you take off the mask? It''s a little... Strange." Gu Zixian was soft all over, but still tried to stop him.


    "Good." Song Qingshu is concise and comprehensive, but now some of them can''t speak.


    "Well..."


    Two young bodies are entangled with each other. One is deeply rooted in love and the other is vigorous. They both want to rub each other into their bodies. Soon, their clothes are like butterflies, revealing the boundless beauty of youth.


    "Ah ~" the flower branch of Gu Zixian trembled and couldn''t help her breath.


    Dong Dong, Dong Dong!


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door outside. The two people in the room couldn''t help looking at the direction of the door subconsciously.


    "Princess, are you ok?" Xue Pan''s anxious voice rang out.


    Gu Zixian was ashamed and annoyed. She lowered her voice and said in Song Qingshu''s ear, "your friend is really..."


    Song Qingshu gently brushed her hair wet with sweat: "who makes you look so beautiful, which man doesn''t move when he sees you."


    Hearing him praise himself, Gu Zixian was sweet in her heart, but she was soon replaced by shame: "but I don''t like him. If he wasn''t your friend, I wouldn''t give him a good face."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "Xue pan is a wonderful person, regardless of him."


    However, Xue pan obviously didn''t think so. Seeing that there was no response, the sound of clapping the door became more urgent: "princess, princess? Baoyu, you are no longer bullying the princess! "


    Song Qingshu looks strange and stares at the delicate lady under him. He thinks it''s a kind of bullying.


    Forced to endure shame, Gu Zixian said to the outside: "thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Xue Pan said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you outside. If Baoyu dares to bully you, I''ll help you teach him a lesson."


    "Really don''t use it, Mr. Xue. Go and do your own business." Gu Zixian''s eyes were wide open, thinking that we were in the room... If you were outside, how could you do that!


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''m free anyway. It doesn''t matter to wait." Xue pan replied quickly.


    Gu Zixian almost cried and looked at her lover: "how can he do this?"


    "Whatever he is." Song Qingshu smiles and continues to bury his head.


    Gu Zixian clenched her teeth and grasped the bedding tightly with both hands. Her whole body was extremely nervous


    I don''t know how long after that, Xue Baochai came from Princess Jincheng and found her brother in a daze at the door. She said, "why don''t you go in here?"


    "Princess Shuang Xiu and Baoyu are talking about things in it. It''s not convenient for me to go in." Xue pan replied.


    How clever Xue Baochai was, she immediately responded: "I''m afraid the princess doesn''t want to see you, brother. She obviously has no intention of you, so don''t waste your energy on her."


    "Who said, she''s always very cold to other people, only smile to me." Xue pan blinked her eyes, and her beautiful smile came to her mind. For a moment, she couldn''t help herself.


    Xue Baochai said, "she smiles more at Baoyu."


    Xue Pan''s smile solidified as if he had been hit by an arrow.


    "Why haven''t they come out after talking so long?" Xue Baochai looks suspicious. She is not like her elder brother. She waits obediently because of the goddess''s words. She feels a little sour when she thinks of Jia Baoyu and a beautiful woman in the same room.


    He went over and was about to knock on the door. The door had been opened from inside. Jia Baoyu and Princess Shuang Xiu came out from inside.


    Xue Baochai frowned slightly. She always felt that they were looking at each other strangely, but she couldn''t blame them. The only thing worth noting was that Princess Shuang Xiu''s face was not as pale as usual, and she seemed to have a little more powder.


    Song Qingshu coughed and said, "the princess has brought me key information, which is very helpful to solve the case. I''ll send her back now."


    Xue Baochai wanted to ask something, but seeing that they were so mysterious, they didn''t want to reveal it, and she didn''t care much about Koryo, so she didn''t ask.


    Xue pan came up to her and said, "I''ll prepare a carriage for the princess... Eh, princess, are you uncomfortable? How can you feel that it''s a little unnatural to walk?"

 Chapter 2156

    Gu Zixian instantly made a big red face, and quickly explained: "just accidentally twisted my foot, it''s OK."


    "I''ll send some herbal medicine for the princess to treat the traumatic injury later," Xue pan then glared at Song Qingshu. "How did you take care of Baoyu? The princess was injured."


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth and tried to persuade him to give up, but he didn''t open his mouth after all. It''s hard to explain such a thing.


    Gu Zixian blushed like an apple. She pursed her lips tightly and did not speak.


    Knowing that she was embarrassed, song Qingshu quickly dealt with Xue Pan''s brother and sister, and then took her away.


    Originally, Gu Zixian said she would go back by herself, but song Qingshu worried about her safety on the road alone. Before, she was entangled by Prince zongzan on the street because of her beauty and figure. If she encounters similar things again, she may not be so lucky; The other two just had that kind of relationship, now is her most sensitive and vulnerable time, how can she go back alone.


    Gu Zixian was very happy to see each other off. All the way in the carriage, she was very delicate and soft. She lay in her lover''s arms and told her love story.


    Song Qingshu is holding a soft and moving body, listening to the girl''s deep love, almost without control. Just in order to avoid being discovered by Xue''s brothers and sisters, the end was too hasty, the time was far shorter than usual, and he didn''t enjoy himself at all.


    It''s a pity that in the street today, although the other party won''t refuse to speak, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t raise the idea that she is a plaything. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to hurt a girl''s delicate heart, so he suppresses those eager thoughts in her heart.


    But just holding her delicate body and smelling the faint fragrance on her body is already a very pleasant thing.


    When he came back to the Embassy of Junggar, he happened to meet the young city leader Dugu Ming, who came back from the street. Seeing his fiancee with another young man, his face sank: "what are you doing?"


    Gu Zixian was immersed in the love affair with his lover, when he saw that he was disgusted: "what I do has anything to do with you, I want you to take care of it."


    Song Qingshu witnessed with his own eyes that in a short second, she changed from a obedient little woman to a cold one. He couldn''t help smacking her tongue secretly. At the same time, he thought that she was so gentle to herself, which made her proud and proud.


    "You''re my fiancee. Why can''t I care?" Dugu Ming was also annoyed.


    Gu Zixian looked disgusted: "what fiancee, we didn''t make a formal engagement."


    Dugu Ming snorted coldly: "whether you like it or not, the descendants of Shuang Xiufu in the past dynasties will marry us without Shuangcheng. Sooner or later, you will be mine!" Then he left angrily.


    Gu Zixian bit his lip and thought about what he had said. Thinking of his destined future, he could not help but feel sad and his eyes turned red.


    Seeing her tears, song Qingshu guessed what she thought, and comforted her softly: "you don''t have to worry. With me, you can''t control your destiny in a city without two cities."


    Gu Zixian shook her head: "it''s different. I''m shouldering the responsibility of Shuang Xiufu. Some things are destined to be done by me."


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. Just as she was about to say something more, Mrs. Shuang Xiu had rushed out after hearing the news. She had ruddy lips, high chest, plump buttocks, and a graceful figure that girls could not match: "what happened just now?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that Dugu Ming is pestering me again." Gu Zixian turned her lips.


    Shuang Xiu''s wife frowned slightly: "our Shuang Xiu mansion and wushuangcheng have been friendly for generations. Don''t give others too much face..."


    She wanted to say something more. She suddenly noticed the flush color on her daughter''s face and the casual style between her eyebrows. She couldn''t help changing her face. She quickly took her daughter to the house and said, "come in with me!"


    After a few steps, he looked back at Song Qingshu and hesitated: "come in, too."


    Song Qingshu guessed that she should have seen something, but now he is not as bottomless as those young people who faced this situation in previous lives, so he calmly followed in.


    After entering the inner room, Mrs. Shuang Xiu drove out all the servants, leaving only three of them.


    "Are you broken?" Mrs. Shuang Xiu was staring at her daughter like a torch.


    Gu Zixian''s face was slightly red, and she looked at the lover beside her: "mother, how can you ask me such a... Such a shameful thing in front of others?"


    "Don''t interrupt. Is there any?" Mrs. Shuang Xiu looked solemn.


    Gu Zixian clenched her lips and unconsciously rubbed a corner of her clothes. After a long time, she used the voice of mosquitoes and flies.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu subconsciously wanted to scold her, but she just opened her mouth, and finally turned into a long sigh: "injustice, injustice, didn''t I tell you before, even if you don''t like Dugu Ming, it''s a big deal to pursue true love after marriage, but now she''s broken, how can she hide it? There''s no friendship between Shuangcheng and Shuang Xiu Fu for a hundred years, I''m afraid we''ll turn into enemies. "


    One side of the song Qingshu heard the wind in disorder, thought there is such education daughter''s mother? It seems that the moral values of these people in the western regions are quite different from those in the Central Plains.


    Gu Zixian''s body trembled slightly, obviously also knew the serious consequences of the matter, and didn''t know how to solve it for a while.


    Song Qingshu coughed softly: "well, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about the reaction of wushuangcheng. I..."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu stopped him and continued: "you misunderstood me. We are not afraid of wushuangcheng. Even if you don''t intervene, the strength of Shuang Xiu''s house is enough to compete with wushuangcheng. We are doing this mainly because the ancestors of Shuang Xiufu owe us great kindness. We need to repay the kindness to comfort the ancestors. "


    Song Qingshu really didn''t know how to persuade the other party to mention the ancestors.


    After a long time, Mrs. Shuang Xiu sighed: "well, it''s time to go step by step."


    "Niang ~" Gu Zixian''s eyes were red and her voice choked.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu gently stroked her daughter''s head. Suddenly she thought of something and her face changed: "by the way, did you use Shuang Xiu mental method when you were just


    "I... I..." Gu Zixian blinked and almost cried, "I was too nervous just now. I forgot."


    Shuang Xiu''s wife was immediately worried: "that''s the most critical step in cultivating the mental method of this sect. If you don''t have it, you will be unable to go further all your life."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu paced back and forth, obviously worried: "it''s too wasteful, it''s too wasteful! Yuan Yin, who has been practicing double mind cultivation for more than ten years, has the effect of flesh and bones of the living dead. It''s good for both sides. No, you can''t. while the time is still short, you can practice it again to see how much effect you can recover. "


    Just before her daughter went out, she was still a child. When she came back, it changed. Naturally, she knew it had just happened.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Song Qingshu never expected this ending.

 Chapter 2157

    Gu Zixian''s face, white as snow, is now as red as a persimmon: "Niang, what do you say?"


    Rao is used to seeing the wind and waves in Song Qingshu, and now he feels that Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s proposal is a little strange.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s face turned a little red. Obviously, she felt ashamed to say this: "I know it''s not right to say these words, but it''s really important. Xian''er, I don''t know. You should know the power of them yourself."


    "Well." Since she was a child, Gu Zixian naturally knew how to practice the double mind cultivation method. Now she is also very upset about why she just forgot. She quietly glanced at Song Qingshu, and her eyes were very shy. Her previous initiative seems to have consumed all her courage. Now she can''t say anything about the invitation.


    As a caring man, how could song Qingshu make it difficult for women to do it? He nodded: "the princess is as beautiful as a fairy. Naturally, I can''t get such a thing."


    Gu Zixian turned her head and raised her lips slightly, mixed with shame and the joy of praising her lover.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s heart jumped when she listened to their love words. She said in a hurry, "xian''er, don''t go back to your room. There are many people on the road. It''s not good to be seen. It''s in my bedroom. I''ll go out and help you to have a look. Let people stay away from here." After that, he trotted out.


    Song Qingshu looked around the room. All the decorations were quiet and dignified, but the faint fragrance of roses in the room seemed to reveal the fire in the master''s heart


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Zixian''s curious voice came from his ear.


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped and said, "no, nothing." Seeing each other''s red and white skin, as delicate as flowers, he was a little bit impatient on the road just now. Now he can''t help but lift her leg and hold her horizontally.


    Gu Zixian gave a cry and buried his head in his chest.


    "Why is this bed so soft?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt curious, this bed is much softer than the normal bed.


    Gu Zixian said in a low voice: "my mother''s skin is very sensitive and afraid of hard things, so the beds are much softer than normal."


    "There''s something special about it." Song Qingshu smelled the special fragrance on the bed. He couldn''t help thinking about it in his mind.


    "Brother song brother" out of the valley, the gentle hum of Gu Zi''s back to reality, Song Qingshu''s face is red, and he thinks he is thinking about what is out of order.


    "Brother song, pay attention to my true Qi later. Don''t resist." Gu Zixian said with shame.


    Song Qingshu nodded. He was actually an expert in this field and naturally knew the principle.


    With a shy smile, Gu Zixian opens her two snow-white lotus arms and hugs her lover tightly


    After a while, Mrs. Shuang Xiu came back from the patrol. She was just about to ask her daughter. Suddenly she heard the voice coming from inside and blushed: "this girl is really, and I don''t know what to do if she is heard by others."


    She was going to go away, but she was worried that someone would come and hear the news, so she had to keep her heart beating and guard not far away from the door. At the beginning, she was still thinking about whether her daughter could remember the method of exercising martial arts at that critical moment. On the other hand, she was worried about the effect of the present remedy.


    But later, as the situation in the room came to her ears intermittently, her heart was already in a mess. She has been living alone for more than ten years, and has been living a life of few desires, but after all, she is at the peak of a woman. In the dead of night, she will feel cold and lonely, but often those thoughts will be driven out of her mind by reason.


    But now the voice from inside the room is so touching that Mrs. Shuang Xiu can''t help but think of the strange attraction from the other party''s body when she was close to song Qingshu. Together with this idea, her mind can no longer be controlled.


    "How can I think of these things..." Mrs. Shuang Xiu stroked her face with her hand, only feeling that her hair was very hot.


    I don''t know how long after that, when song Qingshu came out of the room, he happened to meet Mrs. Shuang Xiu sitting in the pavilion not far from here.


    "Good morning, madam." Song Qingshu was a little strange in his heart. He thought how to say hello to his daughter who had just fallen asleep.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu didn''t stand up. Her legs under the stone table trembled slightly: "Why are you alone, xian''er?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "she... She''s a little tired. She has a rest in it."


    "Oh ~" Mrs. Shuang Xiu just reflected that no one could support her for such a long time.


    Two people big eyes stare small eyes, the atmosphere in the air suddenly some embarrassment.


    "How was... Just now?" After all, Mrs. Shuang Xiu returned to her primary concern.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought how could you discuss this with me, but he thought it was a custom in the western regions, so he had to answer, "I''m beautiful and refined, and my body is delicate and soft... That... Naturally, I feel perfect..."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu blinked. At first, she was still in the clouds. Later, she finally understood what he was saying. Her face turned red in a flash: "who asked you this? I''m asking about the effect of Shuang Xiu mental method."


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was so embarrassed that he replied in a hurry, "the mental skills of your family have really found a new way and have achieved a very good effect. I have a lot of pure skills. As for the princess, her skills should be improved more."


    As expected, Shuang Xiufu''s mental method and Huanxi Zen method come from the same vein. When combined, they can get twice the result with half the effort. The feeling of the unity of soul and flesh is even more unforgettable.


    From his point of view, if he had just been seriously injured, he would be able to recover. Shuang Xiufu''s mental skill is really extraordinary.


    "I''ll leave first, and then I''ll see you." Song Qingshu felt that it was too embarrassing to stay here. He left a word and left in a hurry.


    Looking at his back, Mrs. Shuang Xiu could not help laughing. She got up to ask her daughter. As a result, her feet softened and she almost fell down. For a moment, her face became ruddy.


    When song Qingshu came out of Shuang Xiufu, it was said that people were in a good mood at happy events, and they seemed to walk much more briskly.


    Aftertaste just boudoir amorous feelings, Gu Zixian that endless tenderness, the corners of the mouth can not help but raise a trace of satisfaction smile.


    All of a sudden, he had a look of condensation, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he deliberately went to a nearby alley and came to a shadowy place. A bright long knife appeared out of thin air and came to his neck.


    Song Qingshu reaches out his hand and cuts off the other''s long knife with two fingers. The masked man in the dark looks surprised and throws down something similar to a smoke bomb, which is lost in an instant.


    "Ninja?" Song Qingshu sneered, "can you run!"

 Chapter 2158

    With the cultivation of song Qingshu, no one can disappear so quickly in front of him, unless... He didn''t disappear at all.


    Reach out and grab a section of mottled wall nearby. You can see the traces of time on the wall, and even a lot of moss, as if it had existed in this alley for decades.


    At this moment, the wall suddenly moved. A section of the wall seemed to have feet out of thin air and ran to the distance, but he couldn''t run past the hand behind him.


    With a scream, he had been pressed on his shoulder by that hand, and he lost all his strength at that moment.


    Looking at the masked man who collapsed on the ground, song Qingshu was not unfamiliar with this kind of costume. He saw many movies and TV dramas in those years.


    "Ninja?" Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why the Japanese ninja would come to assassinate him. He thought it would be a jealous chengkuang like Dugu Ming who would send someone to assassinate him.


    "You know martial arts, and are you still so good at it?" Ninja was shocked.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t know martial arts." Song Qing''s bookseller, blame me? Fortunately, I lost Zhongyuan yidianhong before. Otherwise, it''s really inconvenient to expose it at this time. However, this guy is really not good at protecting people. It''s dangerous to replace Jia Baoyu here.


    "How can you see through my technique of Dun!" The Ninja had an incredible face.


    "You call it tudun?" Song Qingshu fiddled with the camouflage cloth on his body. For a moment, he couldn''t tell the specific material, but objectively speaking, the camouflage was very similar. If it wasn''t for his cultivation today, which was no longer limited to his eyes, but to identify the characters by his Qi, he might have been cheated.


    "Baga, our Japanese ninja''s five elements evasion technique is the best in the world. Don''t insult you!" Ninja said angrily.


    Song Qingshu slapped him directly: "baga, you big head ghost, I''m still very elegant."


    Who knows Ninja is not angry but happy: "are you Japanese?"


    Song Qingshu ignored him and asked, "why did you come to assassinate me? Who sent you? "


    Ninja has already come back at this time, how could the other party be Japanese.


    Song Qingshu saw that his face was firm and resolute. He knew that most of him could not speak, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense. He directly used the great method of moving soul and asked the same question.


    The Ninja''s face was struggling and confused, and he answered intermittently: "Princess Shuang Xiu... The murder of Koryo... Key clues..."


    Song Qingshu frowned and asked again. He found that black blood had flowed out of his opponent''s mouth. He had just bitten the poison in his teeth and just met his own soul moving Dafa. He lingered for a moment.


    "It''s careless." Song Qingshu is a little annoyed. These are the necessary means for ninja. It''s just time to guard against them in advance.


    However, I got enough information from his words. The reason why the Ninja came to assassinate was that there was a key clue for Princess Shuang Xiu.


    Is the Korean murder related to the Japanese? Song Qingshu suddenly realized that his previous investigation direction was limited. He only investigated who had the most motive in Korea. But now I think that the Japanese also had a huge motive. He used the death of an important figure in the Wuchen group to stir up suspicions among the various forces in Korea, leading to internal strife. In this way, the Japanese invasion would be easier in the future.


    But the so-called key evidence is just a pretext for Gu Zixian to come to find herself. The Japanese hide so deeply that they are fooled by a joke.


    "It''s hard to tell what''s going on in the world!" At the thought of all this, song Qingshu couldn''t laugh or cry. He found nothing after half a day''s investigation. As a result, he got the clue by this way. It seems that he is far from being Di Renjie, Bao Qingtian, Conan and so on. But maybe he can open up a new detective route, the gas carrying detective?


    I can''t stand anything. Good luck!


    Song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed: wait a minute, since they came to assassinate me, how could they let go of Gu Zixian who provided clues? Thinking of this, he hurried back.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu was chatting with her daughter, but she didn''t know what to say. They were red in their ears.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu was very surprised at his return. Gu Zixian was surprised and couldn''t stop her joy. They had just had the most intimate relationship. She wanted to get tired of being together all the time.


    After Song Qingshu made his future clear, Mrs. Shuang Xiu replied, "there are no assassins here. I think we have strengthened our patrols during this period. They are not easy to start."


    Song Qingshu nodded. He had been attacked by Tianming sect before, but now Gerdan, wushuangcheng and Shuang Xiufu dare not take it lightly. In addition, after the incident of Koryo, Xixia also sent more people to protect the envoys of various countries, so Japanese ninjas are very difficult to sneak in and most of them choose to go out.


    Thinking of this, he urged Gu Zixian not to sneak out to find himself. It was too dangerous.


    "But they miss you." Gu Zixian''s voice was full of coquetry. Mrs. Shuang Xiu was very surprised. Her daughter was very proud from childhood. When did she show such a little woman''s attitude?


    "I''ll come to you." Song Qingshu comforts him that although Gu Zixian''s martial arts are not weak, the Japanese ninja''s unorthodox skills are very strong. He is especially proficient in assassinating. He doesn''t want to take risks; What''s more, the girl''s sweet and gentle hometown also has great attraction for him.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu looks strange and thinks that my daughter will get married in the future. It''s too much for you to steal my daughter in front of me, isn''t it? However, she didn''t say anything when she thought of the other party''s uncanny martial arts and his great kindness to Shuang Xiufu.


    After coming out of Shuang Xiu mansion, song Qingshu wanted to go to Japan to find out, but he hesitated for a while, and finally decided to go to the Fu sisters first. His identity was a little sensitive, so it was more convenient for them to come forward to solve the problem.


    After arriving at the Korean embassy, song Qingshu hesitates and decides to go to Fu Junyu first. This little girl has a better relationship with him. Unlike her sister, she looks like an iceberg all day long, especially when she sees herself as a thief.


    "What are you doing here?" Really afraid of what to come what, Fu junluo just turned out from the corridor, see him not from Xiumei a coagulation.


    "Can''t I just walk around?" Song Qingshu turned his lips and wondered if this woman had been abandoned by a rich and handsome man before. Otherwise, how could she complain so much?


    "If you come to my sister, I advise you not to be paranoid. What a character my sister is, how can she take a fancy to a dandy like you." Fu junluo said lightly.


    Song Qingshu was angry and laughed back: "where does the girl get confidence?"


    "Why, don''t you say you''re not here for my sister." Fu junluo held his sword and stared at him with a sneer.


    Seeing her cold and arrogant appearance, song Qingshu was a little angry. As soon as she turned her eyes, she said with a smile, "I prefer you to be your sister. This time I came to you specially."


    Fu Junli didn''t expect this answer. Although she had many admirers in her life, they were limited by her identity and martial arts, and didn''t dare to be a bit abrupt. How could they have heard such a bold and direct "confession" from men? In a moment, her jade face turned red.


    "Asshole!" With a flash of cold light, the sword in her hand has come out of the sheath, and the next moment has come to the body of song Qingshu.

 Chapter 2159

    Song Qingshu has to admit that Fu Junli''s swordsmanship attainments have reached a very high level. This sword is the best choice in terms of strength, timing and angle.


    Seeing the other side stabbing his throat with a sword, song Qingshu didn''t evade, just looked at the other side quietly.


    "Why don''t you hide?" Sure enough, when the point of the sword was three inches away from his throat, he stopped. Fu junluo looked at him with his head askew, and he could not help admiring his courage.


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "how can a girl be willing to kill me?"


    Fu junluo was so angry that she wanted to send his sword forward and poke a hole in him. But her reason stopped her from doing so. After all, she was a child of the Song Dynasty. She didn''t want to get into trouble because of the disasters in Korea recently.


    Song Qingshu gently plucked away her sword with his hand: "the girl''s hand is shaking badly. You''d better put it away."


    Fu Junli said with a sneer, "why, are you still afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of being stabbed to death by the girl, but I''m afraid that the girl will be sad after I die, so I will be heartbroken even if I die." Song Qingshu said affectionately.


    "You son of a bitch!" Fu junluo finally couldn''t help it. She pulled up her sword again and wanted to cut him. At this time, she couldn''t take care of her routine. It was the most simple and direct way to chop, as if she could vent her hatred.


    "Murder my husband." Song Qingshu screamed and ran away in a hurry.


    Fu junluo''s face became more and more gloomy. Without saying a word, he ran after him with his sword. But he didn''t know why. He thought he was going to hit him several times. The opponent either slipped or jumped to the side, just avoiding the attack. She didn''t have any doubt. She just thought the other side was lucky, because it was hard to see any trace of martial arts from the other side''s actions.


    Soon there was a spectacle in the Korean embassy. Normally, Miss Fu, who was as cold as ice, went so far as to chase and chop down a young childe, which made people wonder what happened?


    "Was Miss Fu abandoned by that Jia from beginning to end?"


    "How could it be that Miss Fu''s Fairy like character could take a fancy to that dandy."


    "I can''t stand it. That little white face has a good skin."


    "That''s true. Since ancient times, bitches love money and girls love beauty."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the indistinct comments around, Fu junluo''s face became more and more gloomy. She also understood that it was too impolite, but she had to stop and couldn''t hold down the tone of her heart.


    "We should be able to hit him in two moves." This idea in Fu Junli''s mind, I don''t know how many times it sounded, but it often backfired, making her feel more irritable.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Fu Junyu finally heard the news and rushed out. Seeing that his sister was chasing Jia Baoyu, he jumped out and stopped them.


    "Don''t stop me. I''ll chop this bastard to death today." Fu junluo looked at the man gnashing his teeth.


    Fu Junyu, of course, would not get out of the way. As soon as he blocked his sister''s attack route, he turned back and glared at Song Qingshu: "how did you provoke my sister?"


    Song Qingshu looks innocent: "it''s nothing. She won''t let me come to you. If I insist on looking for you, she will come to chop me."


    Fu Junli did not expect that there was such a shameless person in the world: "did you just say that?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her blankly: "otherwise, how do you say it?"


    "You say..." Fu junluo just opened his mouth and stopped. She couldn''t say what he was teasing her.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to smile and said, "Jun Yu, your sister is actually a bean curd heart with a knife mouth. Although she wants to fight and kill on the surface, she is merciful everywhere, otherwise I won''t live to see you."


    Fu Junyu also couldn''t help laughing: "of course, my sister''s martial arts are so good. If you really want to kill you, where can you run?"


    Fu Junli''s face suddenly turned red. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Fu Junyu took the opportunity to stare at the crowd nearby: "don''t look at it, be careful that your aunt will beat you!"


    Those people knew this little witch''s way of doing things, even the Cui family''s son dared to beat, not to mention them, so they were all scared away.


    Song Qingshu noticed that Fu junluo did not leave a trace to bypass his sister to come here. For his own safety, he hastened to say: "two girls, I''m here to inform you that the murder has begun."


    "Really, who is the murderer?" Fu Junyu asked in a hurry, while Fu junluo on the side silently thrust back the sword which had been drawn out for several feet.


    "I''m not sure yet, but there''s a great possibility for the Japanese." Song Qingshu will Gu Zixian to find himself, and then encounter the assassination of things roughly once again.


    "You have a good relationship with women. Even the famous Princess Shuang Xiu came to you." Fu Junyu''s face was smiling, but there was a dangerous light in his eyes.


    "On the way to Xixia, they were chased and killed by the people of destiny. Our mission helped them, so they are grateful." Song Qingshu evades the heavy and takes the light as the explanation.


    Fu junluo was concerned about another question: "Japanese samurai are proficient in the way of assassination. How did you escape your life?" She had some doubts about the fact that she had just missed the target.


    Song Qing replied in writing, "because I''m worried about my safety at home, I''ve arranged an expert to protect me secretly." A little red in the Central Plains, carry the pot well.


    "To protect you in secret?" Fu Junli was not surprised that the big family protected their heirs in this way and looked around. "Then why didn''t he come out when I was chasing you?"


    "Because he knows you don''t want to kill me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You Fu junluo tightened his sword.


    Fu Junyu couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu and said, "you are on the verge of death. You keep trying."


    "Cough, let''s go to the Japanese inn and make sure." Song Qingshu decided to lead their attention back to the theme.


    "Yes, I want to make sure." Fu junluo nodded. What Jia Baoyu had said before only showed that Japan was suspicious, but he was not sure that the murderer was there.


    Soon the two sisters arrived near the Japanese guild with song Qingshu. Looking at the high wall, song Qingshu thought whether to let my sister carry me in or let my sister carry me in. He didn''t expect that hidden martial arts would have such benefits.


    "You wait outside. Let''s go in and find out." Who knows that Fu Junli''s words directly killed all his dreams.


    Song Qingshu


    "Well, I''m not afraid of danger." Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    "Japanese ninjas are mysterious. We don''t have the energy to protect you." Fu junluo gave a cold hum.


    Fu Junyu on the side also echoed: "you are too weak, we don''t want to take you this oil bottle."


    Song Qingshu is a bad person. He thought he had a good relationship with Fu Junyu, but she didn''t hesitate to abandon herself.

 Chapter 2160

    The Fu sisters didn''t talk nonsense any more. At the tip of their feet, the two girls flipped into the Japanese guild hall, leaving song Qingshu alone to stare at the high wall.


    Looking at the back of the two women floating away, song Qingshu said: "it''s too smooth for the two sisters to cross the river and tear down the bridge."


    "Sister, is it not good for us to leave him like this?" Fu Junyu looked back and said with embarrassment.


    Fu junluo shook his head: "there are many dangers in it. Bringing him in has harmed him."


    "I didn''t expect that although my sister was cruel to him, she actually cared about him." Fu Junyu joked.


    Fu Junli''s face was slightly red: "don''t talk nonsense. I care about pigs and dogs, and I won''t care about that prodigal son."


    Fu Junyu looked back again and was surprised to find that he could not see Jia Baoyu. He could not help saying, "he will not sneak in."


    "How can it be possible," Fu Junli said with disdain, "that kid''s glib, greedy for life and afraid of death, how can he take such a risk."


    Thinking of Jia Baoyu''s usual appearance, Fu Junyu couldn''t help laughing and felt that his elder sister described it very well.


    "Keep quiet, Japanese ninja is good at it. Don''t be found out." Fu junluo reminds in a hurry.


    Fu Junyu did not dare to be careless when he thought of the fight with Liu Sheng''s shibingwei.


    The two sisters quietly walked around the guild hall for a while. They avoided the guards all the way. Suddenly, they saw a ninja dressed man rushing to a house. The two women looked at each other and quickly followed up.


    When the Ninja opened the door, Yuchai Xiusheng''s face flashed through the crack of the door. The two sisters were glad to know that they had come to the right place. They quietly went around the back of the house and opened a small hole in the window to observe.


    Bang, it should be the sound of the teacup falling on the ground.


    Then Yuchai Xiusheng roared angrily: "baga! The mission failed? "


    He used the Japanese language. Because Korea and Japan were close to each other, and Japan attacked Korea from time to time these years, the Fu sisters also studied the enemy''s language to a certain extent.


    "It''s just that Princess Shuang Xiu is heavily guarded. Why can''t Jia Baoyu be killed alone in the street?" Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers on the side asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know. When we found mulberry in the field, he was already dead. It looked like he was restrained and killed himself by taking poison." Ninja explained.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find out anything, Liu Sheng waved his hand to show him to step down. Then he said to Yu Chai Xiusheng, "young master, I should have done it myself."


    Yuchai Xiusheng shook his head: "you killed people in Korea before, now it''s better not to move around, so as not to show flaws."


    When the Fu sisters outside the window heard this, their eyes burst out with anger. It turned out that the Japanese were really the culprits.


    "The young master''s move is really brilliant. He uses it to stir up internal strife in Korea and make the military officials and the royal family of Korea suspect each other. When the Japanese army arrives, they will have to bow down." Liu Sheng''s eyes are crazy.


    "In fact, it''s not so complicated to use our Japanese elite soldiers to deal with Korea, but our adoptive father is very careful. We just do it," Yuchai Xiusheng said with a smile and a frown. "But how can the princess Shuangxiu get the evidence? It''s a real trouble."


    Liu Sheng''s shibingwei shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. When I killed Cui Kang, I hid my shadow in the house with the skill of Mudun. Those people didn''t find me when they came in. They still can''t solve the mystery of the secret room. How could the Princess Shuang Xiu of the western regions know?"


    When she heard that he talked about killing Korean compatriots, Fu Junyu couldn''t help it. She was attacked by him before, and her old and new enemies were mixed together. She scolded and rushed in with a sword: "the thief will die!"


    Fu Junli didn''t hold her sister. She was angry and anxious. It was unreasonable for her sister to rush out like this. But now it''s not the time to blame. She was worried about her sister''s loss and rushed up to help.


    "Be careful, young master!" The two people in the room are obviously unprepared for the attack. Fortunately, Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers react quickly and immediately pull out a long knife to meet Shuangshu.


    It''s a pity that he has lost the chance. The Fu sisters'' Yi sword skill is one step ahead of the others. The two join hands, and the power is doubled. Soon Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers have more sword injuries.


    Thanks to his excellent martial arts, he managed to avoid the key points. Otherwise, he might have been lying on the ground. However, Rao''s wound was bleeding all the time, and his physical strength was gradually losing. He could not last long.


    "Baga! Miyamoto and Kojiro, when are you going to see the play? " Liu Sheng''s ten soldiers roared at a gap.


    Fu Junli and Fu Junyu''s expression changed slightly. They no longer attacked him, but looked at the door.


    Two Japanese Samurai with opposite temperament came in, one with messy long hair and some vicissitudes and decadence; The other lost his hair neatly, and the whole person seemed to be a clean and precious young man.


    "Don''t you Liusheng family claim to have the legend of the sword sage Xinyin Liuzhen? Why do you need help?" The depressed and decadent uncle leaned against the door with his sword in his arms and didn''t rush to do it.


    Liu Sheng shibingwei''s face was livid: "baga! Miyamoto Musashi, I know you are not convinced that my master was granted the title of sword sage. You have the ability to challenge him directly in Shangquan city. "


    Decadent uncle looked out of the window: "Shangquan Xingang, sooner or later I will challenge him."


    At this time, the swordsman beside you said coldly, "you are not the opponent of the swordsman."


    Decadent uncle suddenly angry: "no, how do you know you can''t beat it!"


    Your son no longer paid attention to him, but went straight to the Fu sisters: "let me learn the martial arts of master Fu of Korea."


    Fu Junli looked warily at the strange sword in his hand, and suddenly thought of a man: "a seat of purple clothes, temples hanging shoulder, weapon is a five foot long sword, you are the" Yanhui "stunt to shock Japan''s Sasaki Kojiro?"


    Hearing the word "Yan Hui", the cynical and decadent uncle''s eyes were fixed. He wanted to take this opportunity to watch the opponent''s unique skill.


    Who knows that your son replied: "yes, I''m Kojiro, but I don''t need to do anything to deal with you."


    The decadent uncle almost choked, hummed and closed his eyes again.


    Fu Junli then looked at him: "then this should be Miyamoto Musashi as famous as Kojiro?"


    "Little girl knows a lot. Don''t worry, I won''t join hands with Kojiro. Just attack him." Said the decadent uncle with a smile.


    Kojiro Sasaki snorts coldly. The sword in his hand has come out of the sheath. He turns into a purple shadow and attacks the Fu sisters. He knows what Miyamoto Musashi''s idea is and decides to fight quickly so as not to expose his cards too much in front of him.


    "So fast!" Fu junluo was surprised. He pushed away his sister and raised his sword to meet her.


    Fu Junyu wanted to help, but he was worried that Miyamoto Musashi and Liusheng shibingwei would attack from the side. After all, the Japanese never spoke of credibility, so they had to guard against it. However, her sister fell into a bad situation during her several moves, which made her very anxious.

 Chapter 2161

    "Ah ~" Fu junluo exclaimed, his rib had been cut open with a button, and the blood quickly dyed his clothes red.


    Seeing that his sister was in danger, Fu Junyu didn''t care much any more. He directly drew his sword to meet her. The two sisters came from the same source of martial arts. They cooperated without any obstacles, and finally stabilized the situation. Kojiro Sasaki''s body method was treacherous and his swordsmanship was fierce. But the two sisters could still guard the door and let him have nothing to do.


    "Miyamoto, go and help quickly." Yuchai Xiusheng frowns. Liu Sheng''s shibingwei is seriously injured. He doesn''t dare to send him on the stage again. If he breaks it here accidentally, it will be over. As for other ninjas, there is a big gap in martial arts, which will only make trouble.


    Hearing his words, Miyamoto Musashi did not move: "this is against the spirit of Bushido, not to mention dealing with two women. I don''t want to ask Kojiro to help me."


    He wanted to take this opportunity to see what happened to the famous Yanhui. There is a saying in Japan that no one has ever seen Kojiro''s Yanhui, and all of them are dead.


    Naturally, Kojiro Sasaki is also aware of Miyamoto Musashi''s idea. They are always in a competitive relationship. Sooner or later, they will have a battle of life and death and fear each other''s martial arts. Therefore, he is not willing to expose his unique skills to each other.


    However, in the face of the two women''s long-term attack, he also felt that some face was not light, so the move was faster and faster, and the move was more and more fierce.


    The Fu sisters were just able to cope with it. When they thought that there were so many Japanese experts around, they were in a panic. The most important thing in Yi''s swordsmanship was their mood. As soon as they were in a panic, their swordsmanship was greatly reduced. As a result, they were in a precarious situation. Soon they suffered a lot of sword injuries.


    "Jun Yu, I''ll hold on to these people later. Take the opportunity to go quickly!" Fu junluo knew that if they continued to drag on, they would both be folded here. She could not help but blush at the thought of the Japanese people''s profligacy and cruelty.


    "No, I''ll cover you!" Fu Junyu clenched her lips tightly. She didn''t say anything stupid about two people walking together. In today''s situation, sacrificing one person to cover the other still has a chance of survival. Neither of them can go, but no one can.


    "Your martial arts skills are not enough to hold down these people. No one will be able to leave at that time. What''s more, you are still young. I have lived a few years longer than you, and I have lived enough. Let''s go. Don''t waste time." Fu Junli''s heart has already begun to plan to use the method of dying together later to see if he can create opportunities for his sister.


    "Want to go? None of you can leave today! " Seeing the two sisters'' flexible and unusual posture when dancing swords, Yuchai Xiusheng''s eyes flashed a ray of excited light.


    At this time, a burst of noise came from outside. Yuchai Xiusheng frowned: "what''s going on outside?"


    Soon a ninja came in and croaked. Fu junluo vaguely heard something about the fire outside.


    "Baga! How can a good one catch fire? " Yuchai Xiusheng is very angry. Now there is nothing wrong with the Guildhall of so many countries in the city. If their territory is completely burned, it will be too shameless to be disheartened one by one.


    After scolding, he said to Musashi Miyamoto, who was watching the play: "go and see if there is anything wrong."


    He won''t help if he stays here. On the contrary, it makes Kojiro Sasaki tied up. It''s better to send him away.


    Miyamoto Musashi has no choice but to give a gift at will, and then he goes to check the fire situation with xiaren. Liusheng''s shibingwei is also helped out to heal the wound.


    Seeing that both of them had gone, Kojiro Sasaki''s eyes were frozen, and he had no scruples any more, and he made an instant stunt.


    "Yanhui!"


    Fu Junli and Fu Junyu lost their looks in an instant because they found that at the same time, three Kojiro Sasaki slashed them from the front, back and side.


    Generally speaking, as long as the speed is fast enough, similar residual shadows can be formed. However, residual shadows are residual shadows after all. They often only confuse the eyes and have no real lethality.


    But Yanhui is not the same. The three Sasaki Kojiro are absolutely genuine. Everyone carries the fierce sword spirit, which brings a kind of terrible pressure. No matter who is attacked, there is absolutely no life or death.


    "Keep people under the sword!" Yuchai Xiusheng stopped in a hurry. Are you kidding me? It''s too outrageous for two beautiful girls to be split in half by the sword of Kojiro Sasaki.


    Sasaki Kojiro frowned, but after all, there was no killer.


    The Fu sisters exclaimed one after another that they were both hit by the back of the knife. Although they were not killed, this blow also made their internal breathing turn upside down, and they could not improve their combat effectiveness at all.


    Seeing that they were no longer able to resist, Yuchai Xiusheng walked over with a smile: "although the two girls are a little fierce, they are pretty good-looking. Take them back to Japan, one for my adoptive father, and the other for my own use, hahaha..."


    Hearing what he said, the two sisters were about to crack their eyes and wanted to end their lives with a knife. But now the Qi is in chaos. How can they do it.


    Seeing the two men''s face powerless to resist, Yuchai Xiusheng felt that there was a fire in her abdomen. She could not help reaching out to touch the two women''s faces. Seeing that they were white and tender, they must feel very comfortable.


    Seeing that he was about to face the other side, suddenly the wall on the side was smashed away, and a burning diesel truck came in quickly.


    Hideki Yuchai exclaimed and quickly backed away, while Kojiro Sasaki pulled a knife to split all the scattered stones. Just as he was about to rush past, the burning diesel truck was suddenly overturned, and countless fireballs were flying all over the sky.


    As the saying goes, fire and water are merciless. With his martial arts, Rao has to avoid his sharp edge and keep using his knife to open the fireball in front of him. At the same time, he has to protect Yuchai Xiusheng''s safety.


    When the dust settled, I found that the two women had disappeared from the room.


    The cooked duck flew away, thinking that the two charming beauties had escaped. Yuchai Xiusheng''s heart was dripping blood: "hurry up


    Sasaki Kojiro nodded and told the other warriors to protect the little Lord. He turned into a purple shadow and chased out of the cave. But there was a lot of noise outside. Where were they?


    At this time, song Qingshu looked at the two pale sisters in a remote wood room of the Japanese guild hall and kept shaking his head: "let you come in without me. What''s wrong with you?"


    Fu junluo said weakly, "thank you." When she said this, she started the wound on her body, which made her sweat come out immediately.


    Fu Junyu looked around and said anxiously, "why do you still stay in Japanese territory? Why don''t you run out quickly?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "the most dangerous place is the safest place. I can''t run fast with you two outside. I''m sure it won''t be long before Japanese experts catch up with me. It''s better to hide here."


    In fact, it''s not difficult for him to take the two girls away. The main reason is that he doesn''t want to expose his identity. In addition, he needs to retain the strength of Japan. Although the Japanese are ambitious, they can be used by him to deal with Mongolia. He has a plan in his mind.

 Chapter 2162

    After hearing what he said, Fu Junli gave him an unexpected look. He didn''t expect that the dandy in his heart had this insight: "Jun Yu, he''s right. Staying here is the best way."


    Fu Junyu frowned slightly: "but the Japanese will find us sooner or later, Jia. You slip out quietly and inform the people of Koryo hall to send someone to meet us."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "the best thing you can do in Korea is your sisters. Even you are finished. What''s the matter with the rest of them? Unless you go to Xixia for justice, the Japanese side can completely deny it. You have no evidence, and Xixia is unlikely to offend the stronger Japanese for the sake of the weaker Koryo. "


    Fu Junyu was annoyed: "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t just rushed out on impulse, I wouldn''t be so passive now."


    Fu junluo quickly comforted: "you don''t have to blame yourself. No one expected that the people in Japan were so good at martial arts." Kojiro Sasaki was so powerful, and Musashi Miyamoto didn''t do anything. Thinking of this, she was a little desperate. I''m afraid only Shifu could deal with them in Koryo. But there are two more powerful swordsmen in Japan. How can we resist the Japanese army coming to the east one day?


    "In fact, compared with asking for help, the most urgent thing is your injury. If you don''t deal with it, I''m afraid..." Song Qingshu looked at their blood stained clothes and had to sigh that Kojiro Sasaki really didn''t know how to show mercy to the two girls.


    "You can''t die from this injury." Fu junluo said with a strong support, the cold sweat on his forehead had been dripping.


    "Although I don''t know martial arts, I''ve heard that your experts can seal acupoints to stop bleeding. Why do you keep blood like this all the time?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    Fu Junli said goodbye and ignored him, while Fu Junyu explained: "we have just been killed by Kojiro Sasaki''s Yanhui. At this time, the internal breathing is chaotic. I''m afraid we can''t lift the true Qi within a few hours. How can we seal the acupoints to stop bleeding?"


    Song Qingshu eyebrows pick, his face showed a playful smile: "in this case, let me give you point hemostasis."


    Fu junluo frowned: "can you


    "I won''t, but you can teach me," Song Qingshu rubbed his hands, a look of fighting, "anyway, I see you point, is not point to point."


    Fu junluo snorted and turned his head to one side again, obviously not bothering to talk to him; Fu Junyu patiently explained: "it''s different. You have to carry real Qi on your fingers to intercept your blood. You don''t have internal power."


    "Maybe it''s the so-called road to the same destination. If I''m a man and I''m stronger than you, it''s really effective." Song Qingshu has a headache. It''s really troublesome to disguise one''s identity. If I knew that, I would have covered my face to save them just now.


    "No way." Fu Junli sneered.


    "Anyway, you are like this. It''s better to be a living horse doctor than a dead horse." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "maybe I''m gifted and learned it in a short time."


    "Who do you think is the dead horse?" Fu Junyu was immediately annoyed.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that women''s brain circuits were a little strange. At this time, she even cared about these problems: "since you don''t want to, it should be the same to take off your clothes and bandage your wounds."


    "What are you talking about?" Fu Junli was very angry, and the wound bleeding became more severe. Even Fu Junyu, who was on one side, stared at him strangely.


    "Don''t you know I''ve been with the famous Song Ci? I know the structure of the human body very well. It''s not difficult to bandage the wound." Song Qingshu patted his chest and said, thinking that Song Ci''s tiger skin is very useful.


    "Don''t you know where we hurt?" Fu junluo''s teeth cackled.


    "Yes, but in the eyes of doctors, there is no gender difference." Song Qingshu''s face was serious, but his eyes couldn''t help falling on their bleeding ribs and thighs. He thought that Sasaki Kojiro was really insidious and specialized in picking such sensitive parts.


    "Go to hell, we''ll wrap it ourselves when we''re relieved. We don''t need you." Fu junluo''s pale face flashed a little red.


    "Are you sure? I''m afraid you don''t have the strength to move in an hour. This time is long enough for you to have blood flow for several times. " Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "How do you know about our injuries?" Fu junluo was secretly surprised, knowing that it would take at least an hour for her own judgment to recover her action.


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "didn''t you just say it yourself?"


    Fu Junli knew that he was telling the truth, and Xiumei tightened tightly together.


    "Why do I always think you''re gloating?" Fu Junyu on the side snorted, and his mouth was very high.


    Song Qingshu quickly wiped the corners of his mouth: "normally, there is no chance to see the bodies of the two girls. Now that there is such a good opportunity, although he feels a little unkind, he can''t help but feel a little excited."


    "You Fu junluo was so angry that he wanted to sit up and stab him with his sword, but he was already weak. This made his Qi and blood attack his heart and he fainted in an instant.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Junyu exclaimed.


    Song Qingshu hugged Fu Junli and gently put her on the ground: "do you want her to fall on the ground so straight that her face is bruised?"


    Fu Junyu understood his kindness, but he could not help humming: "but how do I think you are taking advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of my sister?"


    Song Qingshu replied with a smile: "of course, there are some tofu by taking this opportunity."


    Fu Junyu didn''t expect that he was so shameless and honest. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Do you want to bandage the wound or not? It''s too late to hesitate. " Looking at the blood oozing from the ground, song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Fu Junyu''s face was struggling: "if my sister is awake, she would rather die than let you touch her."


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly, waiting for her decision.


    "Well, then let my sister blame me. You bandage her." Fu Junyu finally made up his mind, "but I''ll watch, and don''t allow you to do anything wrong with your sister."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you can''t move now. I really want to have some evil ideas. Where can you stop it?"


    "Unless you kill me, I''m sure I''ll settle with you afterwards." Fu Junyu said, but he also knew that she was telling the truth.


    "Don''t worry, such a beautiful girl can''t even bear to kill the Japanese. How can I give up?" Although song Qingshu is frivolous, his action is not slow at all. With a crash, he directly tears open Fu junluo''s bloody skirt. His snow-white skin and red blood form a beautiful landscape.

 Chapter 2163

    "You..." seeing that he tore his sister''s clothes, Fu Junyu was very angry.


    "Her wound is long and deep. It has to be bandaged thoroughly." Song Qingshu knew what she was thinking. While explaining, he pulled a clean cloth from the lining of Fu junluo''s clothes to bandage her wound. At the same time, he blocked Fu Junyu''s sight with his body. His fingertips didn''t leak any traces. He gently touched the surrounding acupoints to help her stop bleeding.


    Fu Junyu frowned and knew that what he said was the truth. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to stop it.


    Seeing that he took out a porcelain vase from his arms and sprinkled some brown powder on his sister''s wound, she asked in a hurry, "what is this?"


    "Tianqi shadan powder, a panacea developed by Taohua island Master, has a miraculous effect in treating trauma." Song Qingshu sent Huang Rong back to Taohua island to stay for a while. Huang Rong knew that he was wandering the world and worried about his danger. He gave him a lot of miraculous drugs for Taohua island. If he was seen by pharmacist Huang, he would be very distressed.


    "The Peach Blossom Island leader, one of the five greatest in the Central Plains, I heard his name mentioned by my master in Koryo. I heard that he is not only good at martial arts, but also a prodigy in medicine making." Fu Junyu''s face was full of fascination. Suddenly he thought of a change in his face. He stared at Song Qingshu tightly. "How can you have the elixir for such characters?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but his tone was ordinary: "a friend sent it. Our family still has some influence in the imperial court."


    Fu Junyu knew that the Jia family was indeed the most powerful family in the Southern Song Dynasty. He thought that some people tried to get the elixir from Huang Yaoshi, and then sent it to Jia''s house in order to curry favor with him.


    Song Qingshu applied the medicine for Fu junluo, and then bandaged her wound. It was inevitable that she would touch her skin in the whole process. If a few years ago, the skin''s tenderness, smoothness and amazing elasticity might have made him crazy, but now he has read countless people. The whole process is extremely calm. The only idea is that the Korean woman is really white.


    Fu Junyu kept staring at him all the time. Seeing that he didn''t take advantage of the opportunity, he was relieved.


    He gently put Fu junluo on the firewood pile, and song Qingshu looked back at Fu Junyu: "it''s your turn."


    Fu Junyu blushed: "I''m not as badly hurt as my sister. I don''t need to."


    Song Qingshu pointed to her rib: "still bleeding."


    "Not for a while." Fu Junyu still refused.


    "That''s not necessarily. If the blood flows, you can only stay a little longer than your sister," Song Qingshu said. Seeing that the other side still pursed his mouth and shook his head, he advised her in a different way. "If such a big wound is not treated in time, it will leave scars in the future."


    "Will it leave scars?" Sure enough, Fu Junyu didn''t care about life and death for the last second, but he was afraid when he heard that there might be scars.


    Song Qingshu shook the medicine bottle in his hand: "Huangdao master''s elixir, timely treatment is no problem."


    Fu Junyu clenched his thin lip tightly. Obviously, he was engaged in a fierce psychological struggle. After a long time, he replied, "if you dare to take the opportunity... To take the opportunity to despise me, I will kill you."


    Seeing her expression of fear and entanglement, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, in my hometown, it''s not a matter for women to wear sunscreen naked and men to wear sunscreen. You''re nothing."


    Fu Junyu was shocked: "where is your hometown? Why is it so promiscuous?"


    "Well, you don''t know." Song Qingshu had a headache and simply didn''t explain.


    "No, you have to cover your eyes!" Fu Junyu suddenly thought of something and quickly stopped.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why didn''t you say that when you just bandaged your sister?" These women''s reactions are really similar. How many times have I been blindfolded by such things before?


    Fu Junyu''s face turned red. He looked at his elder sister with a guilty heart. Seeing that she was still in a coma, he just breathed a sigh of relief: "I was too flustered just now. I didn''t remember it for a moment."


    Song Qingshu held a piece of cloth in his finger and shook it in front of her eyes: "are you sure you want me to cover my eyes? I don''t care, but I can''t see when I cover my eyes. If you touch something you shouldn''t touch, don''t blame me." Now he is not interested in taking advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of other girls.


    "You Fu Junyu''s Willow eyebrows were about to stand up, but he was soon disheartened, "forget it, don''t blindfold."


    Song Qingshu shrugged and leaned over to deal with the wound for her. When the dress at the wound was torn open, Fu Junyu''s whole body trembled slightly, with tears in her eyes, as if she was going to cry at any time.


    It''s not funny to see song Qingshu. She took care of her wound with a serious face in the whole process, and finally bandaged her with a little effort.


    "Well, well, as for you, a look of insult." Song Qingshu took off his coat and divided it into two parts, half covering Fu junluo''s body and half covering her wound.


    Who knows to hear his words, Fu Junyu finally couldn''t help crying: "for so many years, I have been imagining the situation of showing my innocent body in front of my lover. I don''t know that all this has been destroyed by you."


    Song Qingshu''s face was depressed: "what did I really do to you? Did you Korea expose your skin, even if you lost your virginity?"


    "You said it Fu Junyu cried even more sad. After all, she was still young. Today, she went through a moment of life and death, and her relatives almost left. When she came across this again, she could not control her emotions.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this matter is known by heaven and earth, you know me, as long as you don''t say I don''t say, who will know."


    "But I know it myself!" Fu Junyu regretted more and more, "I knew that earlier. I really shouldn''t have let you treat me just now."


    Song Qingshu pointed to Fu Junli: "are you going to let your sister see her body by myself, but you stay away from it? Where will you leave her then?"


    "..." Fu Junyu blinked, thinking how there could be such a brazen person in the world, but he didn''t know how to refute for a while.


    "Jun Yu, did he bully you?" At this time, Fu junluo wakes up and vaguely hears their quarrel.


    "Sister, are you awake?" Fu Junyu was shocked and happy.


    Fu junluo nodded and was about to say something. He suddenly noticed the situation of his clothes. Not only his chest, but also his thighs had been bandaged. He suddenly looked up at Song Qingshu and said, "did you make it?"


    "What else?" Song Qingshu waved his hand, "don''t be too grateful."


    Fu junluo gritted his teeth: "do you see anything you shouldn''t see?"


    Song Qingshu thought for a moment and replied, "if I say I didn''t see anything, you don''t believe it. As for what I shouldn''t see, I don''t know. I think I should have seen it all."


    "I''ll kill you!" Fu junluo felt a blood rush on his head, struggling to get the sword.


    Song Qingshu was startled and quickly shrank back: "is that how you treat your benefactor?"


    Fu Junyu quickly advised: "elder sister, don''t blame him. I just agreed with him to save you. If you want to blame me, blame me. Jia, don''t make my sister angry on purpose. "


    Song Qingshu can''t help looking strange. This little girl just wanted to kill me, but why did she say it for me?

 Chapter 2164

    Fu Junli''s face changed. After a long time, he let out a long breath: "we Koreans are not Avengers of kindness. This time, thanks to the help of the young master, our sisters can save their lives."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. She thought she would make a lot of noise when she woke up. How could she know that she was so easy to talk? I can''t help feeling good: "girl, you''re welcome. We''re here together. Naturally, we should go together. This is what I should do."


    Hearing that he said it should be done, the sisters thought that their bodies had been looked at by him. For a moment, their faces were very strange. They thought that this should be done.


    Fu Junyu was about to say something when song Qingshu suddenly frowned: "Shh, someone is coming here. Hide quickly."


    After that, I got up and helped the two sisters to the firewood pile. Then I reported a pile of straw to block the front, and the blood on the ground was covered by firewood.


    Fu Junli snorted: "don''t give us any wrong ideas, take the opportunity to occupy us..." she said with a slight frown, because she also heard the sound of footsteps, and she said in her heart that she was surprised. Was it because she was injured that her hearing also declined.


    Seeing that song Qingshu was still standing outside, Fu junluo was worried: "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you hide in as soon as possible?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and then laughed: "good." Originally intended to climb to the beam to hide, see them take the initiative to invite, naturally will not affectedly polite, directly into the middle of the two women, the feeling of left embracing right embracing, is really good.


    The space in the woodpile was small. The three people were very crowded inside. The opportunity was to get close to each other and clearly feel the heat and elasticity of each other. Song Qingshu was calm and relaxed. He just suffered from the two sisters. They were blushing one by one, but it was hard to say anything.


    "Stay away from me." After all, Fu Junyu could not hold his breath and took the lead in speaking.


    Fu Junli on one side had a strange look on his face. He thought that the place was so big. If he was far away from you, he would come to my arms. He said in a hurry: "keep quiet, people are coming in quickly."


    Squeak, the door is pushed open. Several Japanese warriors come in and search around. They chatter like they are talking. It''s a pity that song Qingshu can''t understand a word. He probably can understand Yahu butterfly and so on.


    Soon a Japanese warrior came to the chaidui. Song Qingshu could clearly feel that at that moment, the body of the Fu sisters was much stiff. If the two sisters would not pay attention to these minions in ordinary times, they would not be able to resist under serious injury. If they fell into the hands of the Japanese people, it is self-evident that they would have a miserable fate.


    The Japanese samurai obviously noticed the firewood and drew out his knife to stab it. Song Qingshu pinched his finger and thought that it was impossible to watch the two sisters die, even if his martial arts skills were exposed.


    The Japanese samurai was about to stab him in, when another companion came to the door. He was so noisy that several Samurai in the room ran out in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu''s face was muddled: "what are they doing here in a hurry?"


    Fu Junyu explained: "just now those people said that they were ordered to lurk near Koryo hall, waiting for us to fall into the trap."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help praising: "I have to say that the Japanese are a bit smart." If it wasn''t for them, the two sisters would return to the travel hall to move rescue soldiers at the first time, so that even if they get away with it, they will eventually fall into the hands of the Japanese.


    On one side, Fu Junyu''s face was dignified: "Japan has been divided for a long time. All forces have been fighting for a hundred years. They have become the Warring States era. Naturally, they are all proficient in the art of war. On the contrary, Korea has been peaceful for a long time, and powerful officials in China are in charge. If war really starts, I''m afraid..."


    Song Qingshu had to admit that her judgment was very reasonable. In history, several Japanese invasions into Koryo were almost one-sided conquest. In the end, it was often up to the Central Plains Dynasty to help clean up the mess.


    Each thought of his own thoughts. For a moment, everyone fell into silence, until


    "When are you going to hold us like this?" Fu junluo finally couldn''t help it.


    Song Qingshu quickly got up and climbed out of the woodpile: "mistakes, a time to forget this stubble."


    "Where do you press your hand?" Fu Junyu''s exclamation soon rang out.


    "Well, the space is too small. I''m sorry."


    "If you hadn''t saved us, I would have stabbed you to death when I was healed."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, several people finally came out of the woodpile. Fu junluo was surprised: "what medicine did you just give me? How can I recover so quickly?" I thought I couldn''t move freely for an hour or two, but I didn''t expect that I could move now.


    "It''s a panacea for our imperial palace hospital." With his previous experience, song Qingshu didn''t dare to say that they were given jiuzhuan bear snake pills this time. The most powerful elixir of Xiaoyao sect has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. It''s easy to cure them.


    "I didn''t expect that the medicine of the Song Dynasty was so powerful." When Fu junluo was wandering in the river and lake, he naturally knew how miraculous the medicine was. For a moment, he could not help but feel more awe for the kingdom of heaven recorded in historical books.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to go deep into this topic. He quickly asked, "this is not a place to stay for a long time. Now the Japanese are staying outside your embassy. What are you going to do?"


    Fu Junyu said, "can you ask the people of Song Dynasty to help?"


    Song Qingshu looked embarrassed: "this time the imperial court did not send many people, and they did not want to cut corners." This is the Song Dynasty''s consistent style. If there is one thing less, there will be one thing less. It will not easily offend a strong enemy for the sake of a weak country.


    Fu Junyu curled his lips: "I thought your family was so powerful in the state of song. It was useless." Song Qingshu can only smile bitterly at her poisonous tongue.


    Fu Junli thought for a moment and said, "we went to yipintang to seek the help of Xixia. They were responsible for the investigation of this case. They were also the landlords. There was no reason to let go."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "OK."


    After several people''s discussion, they rushed to yipintang. The two sisters were seriously injured. Although they could barely move, they were weak after all. They had to ask song Qingshu to help them. No matter Fu Junli or Fu Junyu, no man could get close to them within three feet on weekdays. But when they thought that they were just bandaged by him, they saw everything they should or shouldn''t have seen, Hesitated for a moment, also helped by him.


    On the way out of the Japanese Embassy, they encountered several troubles, but they were all avoided by song Qingshu relying on his strong divine sense, so that the two sisters always lamented why they were so lucky that they didn''t meet a defensive guard.


    In this way, she came to yipintang, where yelunanxian was also there. When she heard that Jia Baoyu of the Southern Song Dynasty was coming, she ran out in high spirits. As a result, she just saw that he was hugging two girls, and her smile suddenly froze on her face.


    Song Qingshu was also a little guilty, and hastily explained, "they are seriously injured, and it''s hard to stand up straight."


    Yelunan fairy waved his hand and found some maids to take over. Despite being helped, the Fu sisters said it in a hurry and asked Xixia for help.


    Who knows yelunan fairy after hearing, directly coldly return a way: "don''t help!"

 Chapter 2165

    Did not expect to be such a direct refusal, the Fourier sisters for a time can not help but Leng there.


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but in the end, he wisely didn''t open his mouth. He always felt that the current atmosphere was a little strange.


    "How can you do that? You don''t care what happened in Xixia?" Fu Junyu is more impulsive than his elder sister and can''t help asking.


    "You say the Japanese killed your people. Where is the evidence?" Jerunam asked.


    "Evidence..." Fu Junyu was stunned and immediately said, "what we have heard with our own ears, can there be any fake?"


    Yelunan fairy shook his head: "you are the victims of the relationship, the confession can not be done properly, people in other countries will not be convinced."


    "And he, he heard it." Fu Junyu pulled song Qingshu over. In fact, she lied. Song Qingshu was not present at that time. However, she believed that with their friendship, the other side would not break down.


    Sure enough, song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t say anything.


    Yelunan fairy''s eyes fell on the two people''s hands, and his tone became more indifferent: "he is the person in charge of this investigation, and his confession still can''t convince others, otherwise he can''t find out the truth. He can''t convince the public if he says that one of them is a Murderer."


    Song Qingshu nodded with the same feeling. The Japanese could not accept their words.


    "Neither this nor that. What do you want?" Fu Junyu is crazy.


    Yelunan fairy sighed: "I have said so many times, evidence. Handling a case requires a mountain of hard evidence. I can''t go to punish another country''s envoys just because of your empty mouth."


    Fu Junyu wanted to say more, but he was held by Fu junluo: "we understand. Thank you very much."


    Seeing that the two girls were about to leave, song Qingshu was immediately embarrassed. It was neither going nor not going, so he had to remind them: "the Japanese are now guarding around the Koryo Hall..."


    Yelunan fairy frowned and waved to the side: "come on, send someone to send two girls back, and bring more elite players. The other two girls are injured. Let them go back in my car."


    "Yes Some people have already started to select experts for escorting.


    "Thank you, princess." Fu Junlang hurriedly saluted and said thanks. If it was normal, it would be unnecessary to do so. But now they are seriously injured, which can be said to be a timely help. No matter how arrogant the Japanese are, they dare not openly attack the princess of Xixia in Xixia''s territory.


    Before leaving, Fu Junyu couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu: "don''t you come with us?"


    Before Song Qingshu answered, yelunan fairy grabbed him and said, "I have something else to discuss with Mr. Jia. Please go back first, two girls."


    Fu Junyu''s mouth is very high. However, he has just accepted the love of others, so it''s not easy to refute her face. He can only glare at Song Qingshu fiercely, and just left with his sister.


    "That little girl''s eyes just now can be full of bitterness." After the two sisters left, yelunanxian took advantage of the situation to let other subordinates leave, leaving only her and song Qingshu in the room.


    Feeling the different meaning in her tone, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Nanxian, you are so jealous. It''s a surprise and a surprise to me." She has always been arrogant. Although she has a good relationship with herself, there is always a feeling that she is more than friendly and her lover is not full. After all, the relationship between them is due to the accident


    How can song Qingshu not be happy to see her jealous now?


    "Who''s jealous!" Yelunan fairy blushed and quickly denied, "besides, I didn''t make trouble for their sisters because of you, but they''re really unreliable. If I have real evidence in my hand, I can ask yipintang to help clean up those people in Japan, but they don''t have anything. How can I let Xixia get involved in the struggle of other countries?"


    Song Qingshu nodded to understand: "yes, I thought Fu Junyu was just impulsive. I didn''t expect that the elder sister was unreliable. I had no evidence to fight with the Japanese people. I knew that I shouldn''t have taken them." He didn''t know what was going on at that time. He just thought that the two sisters rushed out together to get revenge.


    Yerunan sendens was interested: "you found it. How did you find it was Japanese?"


    Song Qingshu said about his being assassinated by Japanese ninja. Of course, he mentioned about Princess Shuang Xiu.


    "How can Princess Shuang Xiu run to you in two or three days?" The sixth sense of a woman always makes jerunan feel that there is something wrong with it.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "in fact, I have been thinking about who leaked the news."


    "What do you mean?" Seeing that he looked serious, jerunan could not help being a little nervous.


    "Princess Shuang Xiu came to me and told me that she had the key information about the murder, but later I was assassinated by the Japanese. At that time, it was the people of the Southern Song Dynasty who informed the Japanese. " Song Qingshu looks dignified.


    "Can it be that Shuang Xiufu has no secrets from Shuangcheng?" Asked jerunam.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, Princess Shuang Xiu didn''t know any information about the murder. She was just talking nonsense in the guild hall of the Southern Song Dynasty..."


    Suddenly he noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange and quickly shut up. Yelunan fairy said with a smile: "Oh, originally Princess Shuangxiu cuncui found an excuse to meet you."


    "Keke..." Song Qingshu drinks tea in a hurry to cover up the embarrassment in his heart. It''s not a wise choice to talk about another woman in front of one woman.


    Yelunan fairy did not continue to study further, but put away the joke and said: "these days, you don''t sleep everywhere. Tomorrow''s wedding competition will officially start. Don''t get to the time when you can''t find someone. Qinglu will be angry to death."


    "Oh, tomorrow?" Song Qingshu was shocked.


    Yelunan fairy nodded: "after my discussion with Wanqing and Qinglu, I decided that the whole recruitment process should be divided into martial arts test and literary test. I don''t know whether it''s the son-in-law''s attraction or Qinglu''s fame. There are too many people coming to recruit relatives, so we should first take the martial arts test to eliminate some of them, and then the top 32 will enter the literary test stage."


    Song Qingshu heard: "so many people only 32 can be promoted, certainly the process is quite cruel, how to compare?"


    Yelunan fairy took out a volume of drawings and pointed to it to explain: "first, participate in the audition stage, and then randomly assign them to a group of four, and the winner will participate in the next elimination competition; In the knockout match, the winner will continue to advance, and so on


    Song Qingshu frowned and said: "there are two questions: have you done a good job in eluding the princes and grandsons of various countries? If several important figures are encountered in the group match at the beginning, and only one can be promoted, it will inevitably lead to dissatisfaction from all sides; Another question is, if you lose, will you be eliminated? "


    Yelunanxian replied: "don''t worry, although it is nominally drawn immediately, in fact, there is a certain degree of dark box operation. The princes and grandsons must have been divided into different groups and won''t let them talk about meeting each other; As for the knockout, the opponents of important figures in various countries are not very strong. At least it should be no problem to enter the top 32 without accident. If they can''t enter, it can only show that they are not strong enough, and no one else can blame them. "

 Chapter 2166

    "Do you want to compete in the top 32, or do you want to compete in the championship all the time?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    "Originally, it was OK to decide the top 32, but Qinglu said that she wanted you to win a champion for her, so that she would get married in a good way." Yelunan Xian chuckled, "as the saying goes, there is no first and no second martial arts. Once the martial arts competition starts, people from all over the world want to decide whether to win or not."


    Song Qingshu had a headache: "this is troublesome. Under normal circumstances, I don''t care, but how can I win the first prize with Jia Baoyu''s identity?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, Qinglu said that she would only marry the final winner. As for how to win, you should think of your own way."


    Thinking of Li Qinglu''s strange appearance, it''s really possible that she came up with it. Song Qingshu immediately puzzled: "in this case, what else do you want to try?"


    Yelunan fairy said with a smile, "are you not afraid of any accident ahead of you? In case you really fail to win the first prize, can Qinglu really marry someone else? So we use the literary test to determine the candidate. After all, the literary test is different from the martial arts test, and it''s easier to choose people according to our mind."


    "It''s easier to operate in the dark, I understand." Song Qingshu finally turned his worries into happiness. "It seems that although Qinglu said that in his mouth, his heart is still toward me."


    Yelunanxian said: "Qinglu will marry you no matter what, but her intention to get married is true. So elder brother song had better compete for her to win the first prize. She should be very happy. After all, you know that she can''t marry you openly, so she will find a little balance in this respect... "


    Song Qingshu replied: "don''t worry, I will win the first place." Secretly, I have a headache. How can I win the first place? Once it is exposed, it is easy to cause a chain reaction.


    "These are your opponents tomorrow. Would you like to have a look?" Jerunam turned and turned out a list.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and didn''t have the heart to read: "no need." To participate in the group audition are often some crooked wax gourd crack jujube, now do not need too much concern.


    "That''s right. I''ll show you the name list when the results of the group match come out." Yelunanxian knows that with his lover''s martial arts, even those who are shortlisted in the final circle don''t need to care too much. Of course, whether he can expose his strength now is the biggest problem.


    So at that time, you must be very surprised by the "gift" that Qinglu prepared for you... When you think of all the interesting things, yelunan fairy can''t help but show a smile on her face. Li Qinglu''s little girl is really good at making fun of people.


    Song Qingshu took a strange look at her, but he just remembered one thing and didn''t go into it deeply: "by the way, have you opened your mouth about this martial arts contest?"


    "Pankou?" Yelunan fairy was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Such a good opportunity to make money can''t be wasted like this." Song Qingshu thought of the World Cup matches in his previous life. At that time, they were all gambling carnivals. He didn''t know how much profit they brought to the gambling and lottery industry. How could he miss such opportunities in vain? We need to know that in order to support so many forces and armies nowadays, although there are taxes, the money is flowing like water.


    "Because the news of the match just came out, the gambling houses in the city must not be able to make the offer so quickly." Jerunantham replied.


    "Take back all these powers, and let the government open the door." Song Qingshu looks excited.


    But jerunan was in a bit of a dilemma: "it''s not very good to fight for profits with the people."


    Song Qingshu frowned, and then he remembered that the ministers in the world were all full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. If they didn''t pay attention, they would be spurted into flying. How could they be as efficient as the official lottery of later generations.


    "In that case, don''t come out directly. Let those gambling houses act as agents. Just share some soup with them. They can also make use of their channels and expertise." Song Qingshu thought about it and said, "remember to make my odds a little higher, and then bet more on me."


    Yelunanxian chuckled: "this is no problem. The first class hall has gathered a lot of strange people. There are a lot of talents in this field. I asked them to follow up. By the way, do you remember what you promised me last time? "


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "You really forgot," he said


    Song Qingshu was in a cold sweat. During this period of time, he was too confused to remember. He was just about to apologize. Suddenly, his eyes swept to the table to face yeluzi''s name on the table, and his spirit flashed in his heart: "how can I forget? I want to accompany you to meet my relatives from Liao."


    "Do you remember," said jeruna sin, who was suddenly happy, but soon sighed, "where are they my relatives? My relatives have long been away from home. They just want to see the people in their hometown."


    Song Qingshu knew that everything was pale at this time, so he hugged her and patted her on the back to comfort her.


    After a while, yelunanxian picked up his mood and pushed him away with a red face: "this is the first class hall. I''m also the princess of Xixia. It''s not good to be seen cuddling with other men."


    Song Qingshu was depressed: "it depends on when you will build these forces into our own, so I don''t have to avoid people."


    Hearing the scene he described, I couldn''t help but see some pictures in my mind. The body of jerunan was a little crisp. He spat and said, "let''s go."


    Before her carriage, she sent the Fu sisters, but the Crown Princess couldn''t have only one car. Soon someone was ready to spare, so they went all the way to the travel Hall of Liao.


    Song Qingshu will not appear in the image of Jia Baoyu, and has restored its original appearance.


    After hearing the news, yeluzzi came out quickly: "yeluzzi has seen the princess!" Before yelunan fairy got married, Liao state made her a princess.


    "Brother Yelv, please get up quickly. What are we talking about between brother and sister?" Jerunam quickly helped him up.


    "It''s really hard for you to get married to Xixia." Yelvqi sighed. When he went out with his distant cousin, he naturally knew how arrogant she was. Now she can only marry to a frontier country like Xixia. Moreover, as soon as she got married, Xixia was in chaos. She became a widow before she passed the gate. It''s a pity for her fate.


    "Brother Yelv is worried too much. It''s my bounden duty to share my worries for the country. What''s more, I''ve saved my family in this way. What''s to regret?" Jerunan replied calmly.


    Yeluzzi was a bit surprised. The other side''s mood was not as miserable as he thought.


    "Brother Yelv, I also brought an acquaintance here." Yelunan fairy''s face is hot. I don''t know why he always feels embarrassed.


    "Who is it?" Yeluzzi asked curiously.


    Yelunan fairy asked Liao people to step down, and then he waved to the door: "brother song, come in quickly."


    Seeing song Qingshu coming in, yeluzi''s eyes were straight: "Lord, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "don''t be so born. You are still my elder brother."


    Yeluzi said: "if you didn''t escort us desperately, our family would have been destroyed. What''s more, we gave our family a place to live. Later, we were able to return to Liao. We can''t thank you too much."


    Feeling the sincerity in his tone, song Qingshu had to sigh that yeluqi was really a gentleman.


    "By the way, King Xiao also came. He was just at the critical moment of practicing, so he didn''t come out. I''ll inform him." Jeruzzi rushed to call.

 Chapter 2167

    "Xiao Feng?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile at the thought of that brave man. He wanted to find a chance to change ah Zi and Zhu back as soon as possible. Now he thought that his original behavior was still a little bit ridiculous. It''s just that ah Zhu knows the secret of his disguise. It''s really difficult.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t call me. I''ve come out." A burst of hearty laughter, a big man came out from the inner hall, tiger eyes, with a full of oppressive momentum, who is not Xiao Feng.


    "Brother Xiao!" Song Qingshu went over and looked at him. "It''s been a long time since I saw him. I''m more and more advanced."


    But Xiao Feng could not help shaking his head: "compared with you, it''s still far behind. My kung fu is more and more exposed, but you are more and more introverted. If people who don''t know think you can''t do Kung Fu at all, the gap is getting bigger and bigger."


    "You two talk about martial arts as soon as you meet." Jerunan could not help but look at them.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "yes, this time I''m bringing Nanxian sister back to visit my mother''s family. You should talk more about your hometown."


    Yeluzzi ran to carry a lot of things: "Nanxian, this is the gift that those people in the family asked me to bring you." Although her biological parents are no longer here, there are still some relatives in such a big family. Before, the family was saved only by her sacrificing herself to get married, so everyone was grateful to her.


    Seeing this, yelunan fairy choked in a moment, and yeluqi told her about the recent events and news in Liao state.


    Instead of disturbing him, song Qingshu asked Xiao Feng, "why don''t you see ah... Ah Zhu?"


    Xiao Feng frowned: "this time I came alone."


    Aware of his micro expression, song Qingshu jumped in his heart and said, "when are you going to invite me to drink wedding wine?"


    "It''s going to be a while," Xiao Feng hesitated, and finally sighed. "Brother song is not an outsider, and there''s nothing to hide. The main reason is that I always feel that a Zhu is not very right. Sometimes I''m a little bit like her sister a Zi. I don''t know if something happened to her, which makes her change her mind."


    "It''s not very pleasant to stay with her, so I''ll use the excuse to help yelvqi recruit a bride. I''ll come out for a breath and give them some space to calm down for a while."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "girls need more coax." Xiao Feng, who was once the leader of a gang, later served as the king of the southern court of Liao state. His means and abilities were all the best among the people. Before, he just didn''t think about that, so he didn''t find it. Now he began to doubt. Ah Zi won''t hide it for long.


    It seems that ah Zi and ah Zhu will come back immediately. As for ah Zhu who knows his secret, if he wants to control her by other means, he won''t be afraid that she will shake everything out in a few years.


    As for the feasibility of releasing A-zhu, he has also thought about it carefully. In fact, A-zhu''s character is very introverted and deep. She will hide everything in her stomach and let herself bear all the pain alone. Otherwise, she won''t tell Xiao Feng nothing in the original work, and she will run to death. So on the whole, if you change ah Zhu back, most of them will not leak the secret.


    Of course, the most reliable way is to kill her, but song Qingshu is not the kind of cold-blooded person after all, and he can''t do that kind of crazy thing.


    "What are brothers song thinking?" Seeing his trance, Xiao Feng called out several times.


    "No... nothing," Song Qingshu quickly digs off the topic, "I''m just curious about brother Xiao''s opponents this time. I think they must be very desperate when they get to your heart."


    Xiao Feng said with a bitter smile, "you know I can''t marry the princess at all. I''m going to take part in this for the sake of purity. By the way, I''ll help yeluzi. I''ll quit myself sometime in the middle."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. It''s OK. Otherwise, with Xiao Feng''s fighting power, it''s impossible to defeat him without exposing his real strength.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about these troubles. It''s not easy to see them. Come on, have a good drink!" Xiao Feng took him into the room and brought out several jars of wine.


    Song Qingshu was also inspired by the heroic spirit in his heart: "well, who drinks first? Who is the dog?" How can he be a low alcohol wine from all generations of Baijiu baptism?


    Xiao Feng''s face turned black: "don''t use real Qi to dissolve it, otherwise I can''t drink you."


    "Don''t worry, don''t be angry." Song Qingshu patted his chest to guarantee.


    Xiao Feng was overjoyed: "well, we will fight 300 rounds!"


    A few hours later, when yelunan fairy came out of the Liao kingdom with song Qingshu, it was already dark. He helped him into the carriage and complained: "I knew you would drink like this. I shouldn''t have brought you here today."


    Song Qingshu pointed to the sky and said, "I''ve drunk Xiao Feng and I''m lying down!"


    "Don''t you get drunk yourself?" Yelunan fairy had a headache. "You will have a martial arts contest tomorrow. If you drink like this, it will be a problem whether you wake up or not."


    "It''s OK. I''m not drunk. It''s OK to drink another 300 bowls." Song Qingshu''s chest was thumping, but he hammered twice. He felt that he was a bit over the river and over the sea. He quickly stretched out of the window and began to vomit, which attracted the accompanying guards to look sideways.


    Yelunan fairy blushed, thinking that fortunately, today''s company are all his own bodyguards, otherwise it''s said that his crown princess would be shameless.


    He patted him on the back and wiped his cheek with the towel and water basin prepared by the Liaoguo guild: "drink and gargle."


    "Water? I don''t drink. I want to drink. " Song Qingshu refused directly.


    Yelunan fairy black face, had to coax him: "this is wine, Xixia unique according to the day burn."


    "Oh? Then try it. " Song Qingshu immediately became interested, and then he poured a big bowl directly.


    "Ah bah, this wine is fading away." Song Qingshu vomited directly from the window, "can this be your famous wine of Xixia? It seems that the people of Xixia are living in dire straits. "


    "Yes, I''ll take you to a better wine some other day." Yelunan fairy was dumbfounded and laughed. Normally, he was high above others. Now he was drunk like a child, which made her feel more real and lovely.


    Song Qingshu turns over and just meets her shining eyes. She feels very charming. She hugs her and kisses her.


    "Ah ~" yelunan fairy did not expect his sudden attack, subconsciously exclaimed.


    "Princess, what''s the matter?" A guard heard the news and knocked at the door.


    "No... nothing." Yelunan fairy side flustered Dodge, side response way.


    The bodyguards are not fools. They are used to seeing similar things in the royal family, so they look at the eyes, nose and heart.


    In the carriage, yelunan fairy was pleading in soft language: "Song Lang, there are people outside, and they are on the street again..."


    It''s a pity that the other party is drunk. At this time, he seems to be an instinctive beast. Where he can hear it, yelunan fairy has no choice but to clench his lips to avoid making any shameful sound.

 Chapter 2168

    Just as he was suffering, jerunan noticed that the man on his body had stopped moving. Then he noticed that he fell asleep because he was drunk.


    Yelunan fairy was angry and funny for a moment, but she was also relieved deeply. I''m afraid that Li Qinglu is the only one who plays so wildly in this kind of scene. She is not so brave.


    When he got up and put song Qingshu''s head on his lap, yelunan fairy found that his white and charming body was almost half exposed in the air. His face turned red and spat: "what a jerk."


    Rush to tidy up the messy clothes, but there is not much real annoyance in the tone.


    He knocked on the carriage wall and told the bodyguard outside: "drive slowly." Take advantage of these opportunities to let him sleep a little longer and sober up. After all, tomorrow he will compete on behalf of the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s impossible to take him back to the palace, but he can only be returned to the Southern Song Dynasty. Those people certainly don''t take care of him so carefully.


    "Yes The bodyguards outside exchanged their eyes. They all understood each other. If yelunan knew they were wrong, he would immediately whip them.


    However, no matter how slow the carriage went, it would reach the end of the journey. After nearly an hour, it finally reached the outside of the Southern Song Dynasty hall.


    Most of the people in the Southern Song Dynasty have fallen asleep. Of course, Xue Baochai and others are still awake. They are worried about Jia Baoyu''s disappearance. They are overjoyed to see him return.


    But when she saw clearly that it was the princess of Xixia who sent him back, her expression was a little strange.


    Yelunan fairy also did not care about many, kept telling her: "Miss Xue, he drinks a little too much, please take care of him." On the way, she had changed the appearance of Jia Baoyu for song Qingshu.


    "Well." Xue Baochai took song Qingshu from her hand and held him on her shoulder. She had a lot of gossip to ask, but looking at the quiet and beautiful makeup of the crown princess, she was embarrassed to speak.


    Yelunan fairy told him to leave reluctantly. At the same time, she told the bodyguard to stay and protect song Qingshu secretly. Although she knew that with her lover''s cultivation, if someone was really bad for him, he would feel the danger and wake up immediately, but it would be good to have more insurance.


    After watching yelunanxian leave, Xue Baochai helps song Qingshu to walk into the yard. She doesn''t go to disturb other people at this late time: "who did you drink with, and the crown prince and concubine?"


    She said that she didn''t believe it. Although yelunan Xian''s face was a little red, she obviously didn''t drink much wine. How could she drink him like this.


    "Crown princess?" Song Qingshu mumbled vaguely, "Gee, how do you feel softer?"


    Xue Baochai trembled and almost didn''t kick the man out, because his hand was on his chest and he pinched it twice from time to time.


    "If it wasn''t for your drunkenness, I''d be..." Xue Baochai broke off his hand, itching with hatred.


    "Why don''t you let me touch it?" Song Qingshu could not help muttering.


    Xue Baochai was very angry at first. She was about to get angry when she suddenly realized the subtext in his words: "eh, did the princess let you touch it just now?"


    "Who is the princess?" Song Qingshu asked vaguely.


    "The one who just sent you back seems to be called jerunan?" Xue Baochai blinked her big eyes and looked at him curiously.


    "Nanxian, of course she will let me touch her." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Hearing his reply, Xue Baochai was shocked. At this time, she could not be jealous. She said in a hurry, "do you know what his identity is? Don''t contact her... In the future!" No wonder these days I always feel that the princess is very special to Baoyu. They really have an affair.


    "Why?" Song Qingshu looked at her with bleary eyes.


    "She is the Crown Princess of Xixia, representing the national system of Xixia. If anyone knows that she is with you..." Xue Baochai said angrily, "when Xixia people get angry, not to mention you, maybe even all of us can''t live, and it will bring war to the two countries."


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Song Qingshu waved his hand indifferently.


    "You bastard!" Seeing that he didn''t care, Xue Baochai hated him so much that she couldn''t figure out how other people''s grand princes and concubines could fall in love with this tired and lazy boy. Besides being handsome, being able to please women and having a better family background, he had no advantages.


    It is said that the crown princess had just been married to Xixia, and civil strife broke out in Xixia. The crown prince died before she could get married. She must be lonely, and she just happened to meet Baoyu, which made the thunder strike the fire


    The more Xue Baochai thought about it, the more angry she was. She wanted to throw him directly on the ground. However, he was so drunk that she was reluctant to part with it.


    "Only when he''s sober." Xue Baochai quickly ordered her servants to fetch hot water and take care of him by herself.


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu was woken up by a shaking. Looking at the beautiful lady with willow eyebrows in front of her, she couldn''t help but say, "sister Bao, how could it be you?"


    "It''s not your princess who serves you. Are you disappointed?" Xue Baochai sneered.


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped: "what princess, what are you talking about?"


    "Pretend, you will continue to pretend with me, last night you admitted and her... Forget it, I can''t say it." Xue Baochai''s face was slightly red. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry.


    "No?" Song Qingshu is silly. He thinks that it''s a mistake to drink. Don''t drink in the future. At least he won''t drink with Xiao Feng. That bull''s drinking is like drinking water.


    "Did I say anything else?" Song Qingshu asked cautiously, what if something should not be revealed.


    "Do you have relationships with other women?" Xue Baochai stood up and looked at him in shock.


    Seeing her reaction, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. I said that even if he was drunk, he was not a babbler: "no, no, I was just worried that he was drunk last night and he inadvertently confessed to you."


    After such a direct battle, Xue Baochai suddenly hid away and became coy: "no, you didn''t say anything, just to me... Forget it, nothing."


    "Really nothing?" Song Qingshu looked at her suspiciously.


    "Nothing, of course!" Xue Baochai glared at him with a red face. Now she still has a strange feeling in her chest, but how can she say it¡° Don''t change the subject. I''m asking about you and the princess! "


    "It''s OK for me and the crown princess. How could it be possible for a character like the crown princess to take a fancy to me?" Song Qing lied without heart beating.


    "You said it last night!" Xue Baochai glared at him.


    "What did I say?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously.


    "You say... You say..." Xue Baochai hesitated for a long time, "I can''t say."

 Chapter 2169

    Song Qingshu was ashamed, but he firmly denied: "can drunk nonsense be taken seriously? The crown princess is so beautiful. It''s a man''s favorite. Doesn''t your brother Xue pan also like him? He may have influenced me so much that I can''t help talking nonsense when I''m drunk. I''m thirsty. Do you have water to drink


    "It''s a good hangover soup. It''s cold." Xue Baochai brought the bowl next to her. "I don''t care whether you and she are true or what you say is nonsense. Anyway, this matter can''t be disclosed. Now that you are in Xixia, be careful that you will be cut alive by the angry Xixia people."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile while drinking the wine soup: "sister Bao, it seems that you still love me in your bones."


    "Who cares for you?" Xue Baochai stood up with a straight face. When she finished drinking, she got up. She still had something to do.


    Song Qingshu glanced out of the dark window and was stunned: "I thought it was dawn, but it was still dark! Let me sleep a little longer. I had too much wine last night and I was too sleepy. "


    Xue Baochai grabbed him in the ear: "you are so happy to say that you know that today''s martial arts competition is going to start, but you are still drunk. Do you know that I was waiting for you to come back last night to teach you how to deal with it?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help muttering: "this time I come here to attend the wedding ceremony, it''s just a walk. Are you really willing to let me marry that Xixia princess?"


    "Bah!" Xue Baochai''s cheek was hot. "Who can''t give up? Although it''s a show, it still represents the face of the imperial court. I went to see the list of the audition group matches specially. None of the princes and grandsons of various countries were divided into a group, which proves that Xixia is also taking care of us. If they can''t get out of the line in the face of some small sects, it''s really humiliating for us


    "What would you do if I got through all the way to the top?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.


    Xue Baochai laughed angrily: "I don''t know what level you are. If we hadn''t grown up together, i... I wouldn''t have looked at you more. How could a princess like you..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly a Zheng, thought that even the beautiful and noble princess can take a fancy to him, it is difficult to guarantee that the Yinchuan princess will not also take a fancy to him.


    Is this guy really so charming? Is it because I''m too familiar with him that I can''t see it?


    Song Qingshu wanted to go to bed again: "you don''t know that I don''t like martial arts. Isn''t it hard for people? It''s better to sleep more."


    "No way!" Xue Baochai pulled him up again and advised him earnestly, "Baoyu, something has happened in your family. If you are eliminated in the group match here, you will become a laughing stock when you return to Lin''an City. I don''t want to... I don''t want them to see you like that."


    Seeing her concern, song Qingshu was slightly moved, thinking that Miss Xue really broke her heart for Jia Baoyu. For a moment, she couldn''t bear to hurt the little girl''s heart: "OK, but you know I''m not interested in martial arts, so I may not be able to break through from the group."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found the information of your opponents today. They''re not experts. I''ll teach you some moves. You''ll be more clever then. You should be able to cope with them." Xue Baochai said.


    "Will it be a little late to sharpen the gun in time?" Of course, song Qingshu didn''t need to learn the skills she taught, but he just couldn''t bear to give her a kindness.


    "These people are not experts, so some tricks can play an unexpected role. And I remember the last time you disappeared, it seems that you learned some martial arts, right?" Xue Baochai looked at him curiously.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "a little, a little."


    "That''s good. It''s OK to have a foundation, or you won''t be able to do any martial arts. I can''t teach you to defeat others at this time." Xue Baochai was relieved at last.


    They went out of the door, just woke up the sleepy boy outside: "Miss Xue, let me take care of you when you wake up. You didn''t sleep last night."


    Song Qingshu looks at Xue Baochai in surprise. The girl''s feelings are always so touching.


    Xue Baochai gave the boy a white look: "no, I have something else to teach you. Just go and prepare something like breakfast."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "or you''d better have a rest."


    "It''s not too late to go to bed after today." Xue Baochai directly began to demonstrate, "today, one of your three opponents is the young escort leader of Pegasus escort agency. His father Ma XingKong is famous in the world for his" Baisheng magic boxing ", but in fact it''s just not worthy of the name. This set of boxing is very bad. You have a good view of it..."


    As she spoke, she demonstrated her opponent''s so-called "Baisheng magic boxing" and explained in detail the flaws and the corresponding methods. She was born in the Imperial City Department of the Southern Song Dynasty and knew a lot about the intelligence in the Jianghu.


    "The other one is Tao Zian, the young creditor of yinmachuan mountain stronghold. He is good at robbing families and houses, and his martial arts are not so good. If you deal with him, you will be like this..."


    "The last one with the highest martial arts is Qian Qingjian, the current leader of the Yellow River gang."


    "Guild leader?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Xue Baochai explained: "don''t be frightened by the name of his leader. In the past, Hou Tonghai, the" three headed Jiaos "of the Yellow River Gang, and Sha Tongtian, the" Dragon King of the ghost gate ", were also experts in the river and lake. But later, he was arrested by Quanzhen sect and locked up for more than ten years. Later, he disappeared. Sha Tongtian had four apprentices, but most of them were killed by Lu Guanying, who returned to Yunzhuang. As a result, the Yellow River gang was defeated, Qian Qingjian is the youngest disciple of Sha Tongtian. He survived and finally raised tiger skin as the flag. "


    "Does Lu Guanying have such a powerful moment?" When song Qingshu thought of that little white face who always looks like a minor sufferer in front of him, he could not help thinking of Cheng Yaojia''s coquettish and boundless amorous feelings. Ah, he is really not a thing.


    "Lu Guanying''s Guiyun village was originally the head of the Taihu Lake bandits. What''s more, he came from the Lu family in the mountains and was naturally a powerful figure in the Jianghu. It was said that her wife was also a great beauty, and they were a famous couple of talented men and women." Xue Baochai gave him a strange look and soon got back to the topic. "That Qian Qingjian''s nickname is the funeral axe, and his skills are all in that axe, If you are against him, that''s it... "


    Xue Baochai''s teaching was very detailed, and she even thought of all kinds of emergencies during the contest. Song Qingshu lamented that Jia Baoyu was so lucky to have such a confidant.


    Song Qingshu was still a little impatient, but Xue Baochai noticed that his posture was not right and corrected him by hand.


    Feeling her young and soft body, song Qingshu suddenly felt that the job was not so painful, so many moves were deliberately wrong, which made Xue Baochai have to teach him hand in hand all the time, without all kinds of physical contact.


    Noting that Xue Baochai''s neck is red, song Qingshu is a little embarrassed. Isn''t this shameless?

 Chapter 2170

    Let him practice by himself and go back to his room.


    Song Qingshu wanted to go back to his room to have a rest, but he found Xue Baochai hiding in the room to observe him, so he had to stay there to practice.


    Xue pan just got up and saw it. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s too late to cram at this time, isn''t it?"


    Song Qingshu grinned bitterly: "I can''t help it." Xue pan bullies men and women all day long in Lin''an. He is known as a bully. He can''t be strong if he wants to. In addition, he knows some martial arts from his family. Although he is not an expert, there is no pressure to get out of the group.


    "Which team will you play when you get through?" Xue pan asked curiously, clutching his back.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care about that." Song Qingshu replied that for him, there was no need to choose an opponent.


    Xue Pan''s understanding was poor: "yes, you may not be able to qualify. It''s no use caring so far, but you don''t have to worry too much. Some people are more unlucky than you." As he spoke, he looked at LV Shisheng not far away.


    "What happened to the Lu brothers?" Seeing that he was so excited, song Qingshu had to cooperate and ask.


    "Even if he qualified in the group, he will soon meet the number one seeded Mongolian Prince xuliewu. He will be beaten badly at that time. In this way, he will not be able to make the top 32, which is similar to your result." Xue pan couldn''t stop gloating.


    "That''s bad enough." Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing, "but why didn''t they look unhappy?"


    "Well, who knows, maybe it''s a mystery." Xue pan snorted scornfully.


    "What happened to the number one seed you just said?" Song Qingshu suddenly remembered.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know how to gamble on weekdays," Xue pan explained to him as an old driver. "Although the exact price may not come out until after today''s group match, everyone has their own judgment. Who in the world doesn''t know that this Xixia marriage invitation is for the prince of Mongolia? Who won''t win? We''re all running with you. "


    "Not necessarily. Everyone else should have a chance." Song Qingshu said insincerely.


    "Anyway, I don''t have a chance. I still have this self-knowledge. My only hope is to get into the top 32." Xue pan looked like he was fighting.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have the idea of winning honor for your family. Your father and sister will be very happy."


    "What glory?" Xue Pan''s face was blank. "I just want to enter the Wen test to see for myself how beautiful the princess is. One by one, her beauty is passed on to the public."


    Song Qingshu


    After washing and eating breakfast, a group of people rushed to the school field of the martial arts competition. Because of the large number of people, they chose to compete in the military camp on the outskirts of the city. After the group competition, they moved to the square in the city.


    Before the ceremony, the elite troops of the Western Xia Dynasty, iron kite, held a military parade. Iron kite was the heavy Armored Cavalry of the Western Xia Dynasty. It could be said that it was the elite of the elite. The whole army was solemn and solemn, and the black armor was filled with the murderous spirit of iron blood. After the ceremony, these troops scattered around to guard the safety of the school yard and frighten the people who might make trouble later.


    Among the Japanese missions, Yuchai Xiusheng''s face was gloomy: "if the armies in the central plains are so powerful, I''m afraid that his adoptive father''s plan to enter the Central Plains is..."


    Miyamoto Musashi said lightly: "these days, I have quietly investigated the capital of Xixia. These troops are only a few elite. The combat effectiveness of other troops is much worse."


    "That''s OK. That''s OK." Yuchai Xiusheng breathed a sigh of relief, "by the way, did the ten soldiers send off?"


    "Someone has been sent home overnight." On one side, Kojiro Sasaki replied, "in my opinion, it''s unnecessary. The Korean people have no evidence, and the Xixia didn''t come to question us."


    "There''s nothing wrong with being careful." Yuchai Xiusheng looked not far away at the beautiful sisters of the Korean mission, Hua. She was secretly annoyed that the cooked duck flew away. She must find a chance to get them.


    Fu Junyu noticed his eyes in the distance, and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes: "I really want to dig out that bastard''s eyes and step on the ground again."


    "If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. First, you''ll take care of the wound." Fu junluo didn''t look there at all. Instead, he looked at the iron kite in the field and sighed: "the Central Plains is really worthy of the kingdom of heaven. Even Xixia, the weakest country, has such a powerful army."


    At this time, Huang shannu also had the same exclamation: "no wonder our song dynasty fought with Xixia for decades, and they didn''t get any advantage. Their army was really powerful."


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help saying, "sister Yang, why do you want to grow other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige? The divine arm bow of the Song Dynasty is not inferior at all."


    At this time, Tubo, Junggar, Dali and other forces also had similar exclamations. Obviously, the fighting power of iron kite made them quite frightened.


    Only xuliewu of Mongolia sneered: "in vain, such an army is clumsy. It''s just a living target for the Shixue army of our Mongolian Empire." The injury on his face has been much better these days. If you put on a little more make-up, outsiders can''t see anything unusual.


    After all, he is one of the most powerful and dignified men in the world. He is still so young and handsome. Many women have bright eyes and wish to make love with each other.


    Of course, Fang Yeyu beside him is very handsome, which also attracts a lot of people''s attention.


    After seeing all these things, Xue pan snorted: "what''s good about these little white faces, Baoyu? I''m not talking about you."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, Lu Shisheng sneered: "people have destroyed countless countries in the world. It''s a small white face. I don''t know what you are?"


    Xue pan suddenly became angry: "do you think you lick like this here - will his family let you go then?"


    Lu Shisheng was stabbed to the pain and stood up in anger. Xue pan stood up in a cursing manner, rolling up his sleeves.


    Huang Shan Nu Xiu eyebrow a Cu, cold voice way: "all done, don''t disgrace to throw abroad." The two returned to their seats.


    Yelunan fairy announced the process and rules of the recruitment on the stage. She was tall, and now she was in the middle of the school stage in a military uniform. In front of many people from all over the world, she had no panic and stage fright, and her face was beautiful and noble. She spread her internal power. The voice of the whole audience was soft and pleasant, and she could see a group of men with two eyes shining.


    Even Xu liewu narrowed his eyes and stared at the beautiful rose in the field. Although his voice was light, there was no doubt in his voice: "this woman will be king sooner or later."


    Fang Yeyu smiles: "after conquering Xixia in the future, not to mention the princess, even the princess is chosen by the prince."


    Xu liewu said with a smile, "let''s marry that Princess Yinchuan first."


    Song Qingshu has been paying close attention to the movement here. Although the scene is noisy, how can their conversation hide from his ears and eyes? He sneers at the words. The flowers growing in the greenhouse all his life will give you a good taste of defeat this time.

 Chapter 2171

    After yelunan sin''s speech, the audition of the group match will start soon. Because the venue is limited, so many people are unlikely to compete at the same time, so it must be in order.


    Song Qingshu was assigned to the next group, Xue pan and Lu brothers were in the middle, while Xu liewu and Xiao Feng were in the front. They wanted to host the show, but they knew everyone''s psychology, and they would like to see those star players most. As for the others, Xue pan and others were indignant. Song Qingshu didn''t care. The less attention he received, the less his identity would be exposed.


    Suddenly there was a commotion at the gate of the school yard, which attracted everyone''s attention to turn there.


    I saw a young man in Mongolian costumes swagger in, followed by a group of Mongolian warriors. The momentum of the guard of honor is no less than that of Xu liewu.


    When song Qingshu saw the man''s appearance, he was surprised: "how did he come?"


    He is the son of Ruyang palace and Wang Baobao, Zhao Min''s brother. He is followed by the two old men of xuanming and the experts of Jingang sect. They are all old acquaintances.


    Song Qingshu carefully looked at everyone in his team, and finally found out with disappointment that there was no Zhao min.


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Baobao''s voice was loud, and the noisy school yard immediately quieted down.


    Xu liewu frowned and said, "Wang Baobao, what are you doing here?"


    Wang Baobao and his party found a place and drove away the original man. Jindao Dama sat down. Wen Yan replied, "I''ve heard that Princess Yinchuan of Xixia is beautiful and elegant, and she is matchless. I''m so adored. Of course, I''ve come to ask for a marriage."


    Hearing what he said, there was an uproar in the field. Unexpectedly, there was a fight inside Mongolia. However, it was more about watching the excitement than the big things. One by one, they looked at the gossip excitedly.


    Xu liewu''s face sank instantly: "do you dare to fight with me?"


    Wang Baobao said in a cold voice: "Princess Xixia said that if you don''t marry, then why can''t I pursue it? Just rely on your own abilities. "


    Xu liewu stares at him with anger in his voice: "good, good!"


    Huang shannu and Xue Baochai had a lot of discussions: "what''s the matter with Wang Baobao? How can he rob a woman openly with Xu liewu?"


    "It''s said that Tiemuzhen and Ruyang king have some discord. I didn''t expect that they have reached such a serious level."


    Song Qingshu also frowned. Wang Baobao openly broke his face with Xu liewu. It can be imagined that the Ruyang royal family and Tiemuzhen''s family were both famous generals in the battlefield. Although they had many masters and controlled the strings, Tiemuzhen was the master of Mongolia after all. He and his legitimate grandchildren controlled three quarters of the power of Mongolia, The future of Ruyang palace is not so good.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but worry about Zhao min. she is also aware of the crisis of Ruyang palace and runs back. She doesn''t know if it''s safe now.


    When Fang Yeyu saw that his prince was so angry, he turned his eyes and made a plan: "king of Henan, the kings who participated in the recruitment of Xixia have already arrived ahead of time. Now even the martial arts competition is arranged. It''s too late for you to come now, isn''t it? But it doesn''t matter. You can wave the flag for our Lord. After our Lord marries the princess, you will see for yourself how matchless the beauty is. " Although Wang Baobao was the son of Ruyang king, he led the army to fight in the north and South in recent years, and made numerous contributions, and was also awarded the title of Wang Jue.


    Hiding in the dark to observe Li Qinglu heard his tone frivolous, angry heart scold, die small white face, don''t fall into the hands of the princess, otherwise want you to look good.


    Wang Baobao laughed: "what''s the difficulty!" With a wave of his hand, some of the warriors under his command had been looking for some contestants who were about to take part in the competition. They didn''t know what to say. They gave up one after another and were willing to give up the quota.


    Fang Yeyu couldn''t help looking at yelunan Fairy on the stage: "princess, they cheat so openly, don''t you care?"


    Before yelunan fairy had time to speak, Wang Baobao answered, "it''s a joke. People are willing to let them. Can you manage it? What''s more, in today''s world of great strife, only powerful men can protect their women. For the princess of Xixia, it''s natural that the stronger the candidates, the better. So you think it''s all white gourd and jujube. So no one will fight with your prince? "


    Fang Yeyu didn''t expect that he was accidentally surrounded by his words: "you..."


    Xu liewu stopped him from going on and said, "Wang Baobao, since you want to lose, I will help you."


    Wang Baobao smiles: "with me, are you all here to compete for second place?"


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a lot of scolding in the school field. Many people who used to hate Xu liewu were enraged by his arrogance.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but smile when he hears that people around him are scolding. This elder brother is really a wonderful person.


    After this episode, the group competition officially started. Xu liewu was the first one to appear. Maybe he was angry and merciless. Almost one of the three players in the same group was beaten seriously by him face to face.


    The audience took a breath of cool air. Many people even fantasized that Xu liewu was only relying on the identity of the Mongolian emperor and grandson. He might not be very high. As a result, he did not expect that his martial arts were so powerful. How could other people fight?


    Song Qingshu had a fight with him. He knew his level best. Xu liewu''s martial arts reached the level of a great master. Most of the people in the school were not his opponents, but some of them were obviously better than him.


    Like Xiao Feng and Xu Zhu, I don''t know what he''s going to do


    Looking at Xu Zhu''s hair has grown up a lot, song Qingshu looks very strange. They are all talents.


    Other players, such as Xiao Feng, Xu Zhu and yeluqi, were on the stage one after another. Naturally, they soon eliminated their opponents. Other princes were promoted one after another because they were always taken care of in the beginning. In addition, many of their opponents were only famous in the local area. Compared with these princes, their hard power was still much worse.


    Of course, many of them capsized in the gutter. For example, in the Southern Song Dynasty, all of them, except the Lu brothers and Xue pan, were eliminated in the group stage. Even Xue pan was beaten black and blue by his opponents, but at least he was promoted in the end.


    The Lu brothers are much better. They fight in Xiangyang all the year round. They are both civil and martial. It''s not difficult for them to get promoted. After they come back, they often sneer at Xue pan and get angry with him.


    In the end, only song Qingshu was left. Before going on stage, Xue Baochai quietly told him, "just remember what I taught you before. Don''t be nervous."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "don''t worry, I will definitely be promoted."


    "I''m not afraid of the wind." I don''t know who said that. Everyone looked at him with a funny look. Even the girl in yellow shirt didn''t think he could be promoted.


    The distant yelunan fairy gave him a worried look. She was not worried that he would not be promoted, but did not know how he could hide his martial arts in full view of the public.

 Chapter 2172

    A young man jumped into the challenge arena one by one, and showed off a few moves with the momentum. He just introduced himself to you


    "I''m Ma Xiaokong When he said this, he felt guilty. Baisheng Shenquan was his father''s name. Until he found that no one questioned him, he was relieved. At the same time, he despised other people''s ignorance.


    "Drink machuan, Tao Zian." Another man around the fur group came on the stage, holding a golden ring knife to the ground. He could feel the taste of bloodthirsty from a long distance. He was really a good hand in daily family robbery.


    "Yellow River gang leader, Qian Qingjian!" A burly man carrying a huge axe, exaggerated shape instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    One by one, these people came out with more prestige. Song Qingshu walked up the stairs in order, which caused a series of boos.


    "I''ve met you masters, Jia Baoyu." After he went on the court, he gave a bow to the three with a smile.


    "Embroidered pillows." Those people glanced at him casually, and then they saw that his steps were flighty. Just like the second generation ancestor in the rumor, he only knew how to deal with women and didn''t know any martial arts. Naturally, he didn''t care about him, but turned his attention to other people.


    Ma Xiaokong is the weakest, Qian Qingjian is the strongest!


    The three soon have a judgment. Tao Zian and Ma Xiaokong look at each other and attack Qian Qingjian with tacit understanding. They first solve the strongest problem.


    Tao Zian thinks that after Qian Qingjian is finished, he will be the best. He can catch Ma Xiaoan easily; Ma Xiaoan also has the same mind, ready to see Tao Zian and Qian Qingjian lose both sides, he again sit to benefit.


    As for song Qingshu on one side, he was ignored by them automatically. After the three decided the winner, whoever could solve him with one hand.


    Song Qingshu had a headache. What should he do later? He could do it secretly by putting on Chong Leng. But in front of the public, there are some real experts who can easily see the problem.


    Who knows that these three living treasures actually fight by themselves. In this way, he will save trouble and enjoy watching the play.


    Originally, he wanted to shout a few words to cheer for some people, but he was worried that they might be attracted by his carelessness. Finally, he decided to watch the play quietly. In the eyes of other people, he stayed in the same place like a quail, as if he were the lamb to be slaughtered by the final winner. There was a lot of laughter.


    The Lu brothers under the stage couldn''t help laughing and said, "his appearance is a shame to the Song Dynasty."


    Xue pan angrily scolded: "you know a fart, so you only have to fight with one person in the end. It''s called strategy or not."


    Lu Shidao looked him up and down: "I almost forgot that our young master Xue almost didn''t get promoted just now. Yes, for those of you who only depend on your family background but are not very good, we really need to talk about strategy; For people like us, those opponents in the group match, it''s good to directly crush them with hard power. "


    "You Xue pan was so angry that his teeth itched, but the bruise on his face had not yet subsided. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to refute it.


    Xue Baochai didn''t pay attention to their quarrel at all. Instead, she focused on the field and kept analyzing in her heart: This is better than I expected. After a while, even if the three people win or lose, the winner will be injured. It''s easier to deal with.


    Of course, it just increases the probability of losing. I hope Baoyu will remember what I taught him later.


    "Why, do you think he has a chance to win?" The woman in the yellow shirt noticed her clenched hands and asked.


    Xue Baochai sighed: "there is not much hope." After all, it''s too hasty. You should know that the situation is changing rapidly during the competition. How could it be so ideal? Follow the expected moves.


    Huang shannu hesitated for a moment, and still persuaded: "you should know what''s going on in Jia''s family. You''d better leave as soon as possible. And even if you want, your father will not agree with you in the future."


    Xue Baochai''s lips were clenched and her face turned white. She didn''t say anything for a long time.


    At this moment, the martial arts competition on the stage has come to an end. Ma Xiaokong and Tao Zian are theoretically better than Qian Qingjian in martial arts. However, they are so obsessed that they are eager to let each other stand in front of them and try their best to reap the benefits. As a result, Qian Qingjian finds the right opportunity to fight for injuries and finally solves them one by one.


    But he himself is not easy, and two people fight for such a long time, internal power consumption 7788, the other two people fell before the counterattack also left him a deep wound, blood has been flowing.


    Of course, even if there are so many unfavorable factors, he doesn''t think there is any problem in dealing with Jia Baoyu.


    Looking at the other side carrying the axe to come here, song Qingshu quickly stopped: "wait!"


    "It''s too late to beg for mercy at this time." Qian Qingjian gave a grim smile and was about to chop with an axe.


    "A thousand Liang!" Song Qingshu took out a silver note from his arms.


    Qian Qingjian stubbornly stopped the ax castration, staring at the silver note in his hand and said in a deep voice: "what do you mean?"


    "I''ll give you a thousand Liang. How about you give up and leave?" Song Qingshu replied solemnly.


    There was an uproar in the school field. How could there be such an operation?


    Xue pan was stunned: "can it be like this?"


    Huang shannu could not help laughing and looked at Xue Baochai beside her: "is that how you taught him today? It''s quite original. "


    "No... it''s not..." Xue Baochai falsely denied. She blushed and thought that this stinky jade really made me lose my life.


    Qian Qingjian was very angry: "you just want to bribe our leader for a thousand Liang. You''ve got the wrong person." As he spoke, he raised the axe again.


    At this time, song Qingshu took out several silver tickets: "five thousand taels!"


    Qian Qingjian was stunned, then a little angry: "I''m not like that!"


    "Ten thousand Liang!" Song Qingshu took out a stack of silver tickets again.


    Qian Qingjian didn''t speak this time, but he was struggling on his face. Song Qingshu said: "how much money can you Huanghe Gang help people unload and carry goods on the Yellow River all day long? Give it to the brothers under your hand. How much more can you have left? "


    "I..." Qian Qingjian retorted, but he couldn''t. After a year, the real net balance of the Yellow River gang was not so much, let alone how much he could get.


    Song Qingshu continued: "if you come here this time, even if you win, what good can I get? Don''t you really think you can marry a princess of Xixia and become a son-in-law? "


    As he said this, he pointed to Xu liewu and others in the distance: "do you think you can compare with the two princes of Mongolia, or King Xiao of the southern court of Liao? Or is it an expert trained by Shaolin


    Qian Qingjian''s face turned blue and white, and his breathing became heavy. This sentence finally became the last straw to crush him. He grabbed the silver note: "Qian is not as good as others. He admits defeat."


    After that, he left without looking back. Only song Qingshu was left to stay in the same place. It''s really that Zhu men''s wine and meat stink. Those princes and grandsons are jealous in the brothel, and they can easily throw in 100000 liang of silver. Now only 10000 Liang can buy a gang leader at the bottom. There is a big gap between the rich and the poor.


    "Despicable


    "It''s shameless!"


    "Black curtain


    Seeing that he won in such a way, the whole court exploded, and those who had been waiting to watch a battle of life and death began to scold.

 Chapter 2173

    Song Qingshu was not moved at all. He bowed his hand and said hello to the four sides, with a look of satisfaction: "accept, accept!"


    Some people quit immediately, and many people want to ask yelunan fairy for advice: "players openly bribe, do you care?"


    Yelunan fairy replied with a smile: "the princess''s choice of son-in-law requires the future son-in-law''s comprehensive strength to be the strongest. Whether it''s financial or wisdom, it''s a kind of strength


    Everyone was stunned, and gradually felt that what she said was reasonable. After all, it''s not a selling trick in the Jianghu. People in the Jianghu can only recruit relatives by martial arts competition. The princess of others depends on other strengths.


    After Song Qingshu returned to the camp, Xue pan came over, hugged him by the arm, and called out: "Baoyu, you really have you. You won in this way."


    "It''s nothing to be proud of. It''s a disgrace to our song dynasty." The people led by the Lu brothers sneered, while those who didn''t get promoted echoed and regretted why they didn''t think of this move. These people were all from the gaomen family of the Southern Song Dynasty. Naturally, they knew that the Jia family was doomed to end, so they would not leave any feelings for Jia Baoyu.


    "Cut, others Xixia all approved, you sour what strength." Xue pan was angry and began to spray with those people.


    Song Qingshu shook his head. Naturally, she didn''t want to have the same opinion with those people. Xue Baochai came to him at this time, pouting her little mouth and sulking: "I didn''t bother if I knew you had a way to advance. It''s just unnecessary."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "of course not. My method is just opportunistic. What if people don''t move? At that time, I still have to speak with my fists and feet. It''s because of your careful teaching that I have more confidence to stand there. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t even dare to go on stage. "


    Hearing what he said, Xue Baochai''s face lightened a lot, and she immediately became worried: "now that the group has been promoted, you can be regarded as fighting for the family. In the next competition, you don''t have to force yourself. You should give up if you should. Don''t be hurt by your opponent."


    Feeling the concern in her tone, song Qingshu felt warm in her heart: "sister Bao, don''t worry."


    "Miss Xue is not optimistic about her lover. I think he can go a long way. Do you want to make a bet?" At this time, a smile came. Originally, Wanyan Chongjie came over with a fan. She was born handsome. Now her hands are whiter than the fan bones, which attracted the attention of men and women around her.


    Seeing that it was her, Xue Baochai was upset: "if I remember correctly, if Baoyu is lucky to be promoted, she will also meet the little princess. The little princess thinks that Baoyu can go far, doesn''t she think she will lose to him?"


    Wanyan Chongjie represents Jin Guo''s participation in the recruitment. Although she disguises as a woman, there are many beautiful men in the world. Ordinary people don''t know her truth, and they don''t want to expose her to offend Jin Guo for such a small matter. Anyway, if she really comes to the end, it''s not too late to expose her identity.


    "If I meet him, with our friendship, I''ll just give up." Wan Yan looks at Song Qingshu with a gentle smile in his eyes.


    Xue Baochai''s heart leaped. Was their friendship so good?


    Wanyan Chongjie also knows the importance of things. In full view of the public, she doesn''t move too much. She throws a few ambiguous eyes at Song Qingshu and then leaves with a smile.


    The head of Song Qing''s book is so big that Xue pan can''t help running over and bumping his shoulder: "brother, you can. When did you get this beautiful little princess of Jin?"


    "Shut up Hearing this, Xue Baochai was upset and gave him a hard look.


    Just at this time, a mysterious fragrance came. When Xue pan smelled the fragrance, he turned his head excitedly: "Princess Shuang Xiu!"


    Gu Zixian nodded to him politely, then looked at Song Qingshu with a smile on her face. Her white face flashed a blush: "congratulations."


    "Thank you, princess." Song Qingshu thought of each other''s tenderness and charm that night, and he couldn''t help feeling a little hot. They looked at each other and thought that they were going together. Gu Zixian''s face became more and more beautiful.


    After all, the relationship between them was not very close. Gu Zixian was worried that staying for a long time would make him unhappy. He nodded slightly and left with his companion.


    Xue pan looked at her moving figure and opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say until her figure disappeared. He suddenly began to pinch song Qingshu''s neck angrily: "smelly boy, eating what''s in the bowl and thinking about what''s in the pot, it''s just having my sister, and it''s just hooking up with the princess of the kingdom of Jin. Now even other people''s Shuangxiu Princess won''t let it go!"


    Xue Baochai was annoyed: "what do you say? Who is his?"


    When several people were fighting, there was a cold hum on the side. Looking back, Dugu Ming, the young city leader of Wushuang City, looked at Song Qingshu with a gloomy face: "Jia, you''re very good... I''m your opponent in the next round. I''ll see how you can buy me!"


    Then he angrily chased his fiancee.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Although Dugu Ming was not a top-notch master, he was so deep in the legend of two cities that he was absolutely a strong one among these princes and grandsons. How could he meet such a strong enemy so soon? It doesn''t make sense.


    His heart moved and he looked to the direction of yelunan fairy in the distance. A maiden dressed as a maid in waiting beside her was Li Qinglu. The two maidens were whispering and saying something. It seemed that they felt his eyes and turned around one after another, showing a smile rather than a smile.


    "Let you hang around with women all day!"


    Seeing Li Qinglu''s proud expression, song Qingshu understood her mind. At the same time, he also understood that yelunanxian mentioned that Li Qinglu would send me a surprise. That''s what he meant.


    This girl is really... Song Qingshu shakes her head, but she can''t get angry. On the bright side, at least she didn''t arrange to fight Xu liewu and Xiao Feng when she came.


    "I''ll let you go around and make trouble. Other people''s fiancee will also try to tease you. Now I''m angry." At this time, Xue Baochai could not help pinching his ear.


    Who knows next to Xue pan hastily said: "Princess Shuangxiu is not his fiancee. I''ve inquired about it specially. They just have the custom of marriage, and they haven''t made a formal engagement yet."


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Her silly brother is really naive. Princess Shuangxiu didn''t take him seriously, but he spoke for others on his own wishful thinking.


    "It''s no big deal. Surrender is it." Song Qingshu looks relaxed.


    "I''m afraid people may not let you go easily." The yellow dress girl also came over and said, "what''s more, if you were eliminated by him early, wouldn''t you have failed the little princess of the kingdom of Jin?"


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help laughing: "sister Yang, do you really think that Princess of the kingdom of Jin will make him fail?"


    The woman in the yellow shirt looks like she can''t be too busy to see things: "let''s see at that time. If he can really come to meet me, I''ll become a beauty. Let him do it again."

 Chapter 2174

    In addition to wanyanchongjie, many other girls disguised as men, such as Mrs. Zhen pretending to be a prince of hualazi, and a woman in a yellow shirt.


    People from other countries either didn''t see the purpose of these women''s participation in the recruitment, or they didn''t explain it out of various considerations. Therefore, even if Huang shannu and others successfully qualified, no one raised any objection.


    Before Song Qingshu could answer, Xue Baochai said with a smile: "sister Yang, you think highly of him. It''s a fluke that he can be promoted this time. What''s more, you represent the face of our song dynasty. You''d better defeat the princes and CHILDES of other countries and win the first prize at one stroke. Then you will marry the princess of Xixia. Hum, Xixia people have been fighting with our song dynasty for decades, and we don''t know how many loyal and brave soldiers are buried in the northwest to marry their princess back and let out steam. "


    Song Qingshu was so excited that he thought that these women were really black bellied.


    Huang shannu shook her head: "I''m not sure about many of the experts in this competition, such as Xiao Feng of Liao, xuzhu of Shaolin, Zhuang Juxian, the new leader of Hebei beggars'' sect, and even xuliewu and Wang Baobao of Mongolia."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped. There were too many auditions, and he didn''t pay attention to them one by one. That''s why he heard Zhuang Juxian''s news. Others don''t know who it is. Doesn''t he know? Unexpectedly, you Tanzhi became the leader of the beggars'' sect in the end. Fortunately, ah Zi didn''t come here this time and denied that he couldn''t go crazy.


    As for Huang shannu''s mention of fearing Wang Baobao, song Qingshu is not surprised. Wang Baobao used to be quick witted, but this time Wang Baobao didn''t know what adventure he had. He was very good at martial arts, and he could see the way of the magic gate. The magic gate''s martial arts were always effective and powerful. Besides, it''s hard to make such a top expert in a short time.


    More and more curious about Wang Baobao, and worried about Zhao Min''s recent situation, song Qingshu slipped out in the celebration banquet of the Southern Song Dynasty in the evening.


    The Xixia government had already prepared the guild hall for Wang Baobao and his party, which was easy to find. Song Qingshu easily sneaked in by the night.


    In retrospect, it seems that such things often happen, and Song Qing make complaints about some of the skills.


    But now Wang Baobao''s shop has no incense or jade, only a group of smelly men.


    Song Qingshu avoids the guards all the way to the big tree near Wang Baobao''s room. For a moment, he hesitates whether to show up to meet him or not. He is his eldest brother, so he can be regarded as a talented person. Right, but he and Zhao Min have a private life-long relationship, and the relationship has not been officially recognized by Ruyang palace. It''s really hard to see him rashly.


    What''s more, his identity has been kept secret. Except for Xiao Feng and yeluqi, no one knows that he has also come to Xixia. Wang Baobao''s hands are full of people, and most of them will leak information.


    When he was hesitating, he suddenly felt a move in his heart and looked to the other side. It seemed that someone was coming over there with light steps and good martial arts. Before long, the guards in the guild hall also noticed that many figures flew out in an instant, and people would surround them in the future.


    Wang Baobao also came out of the room. The two old xuanming guards were around, and there were more than a dozen monks in orange and yellow clothes. At first sight, they were experts from Shaolin in the western regions. Another group of archers were scattered all over the place. As soon as there was any disturbance, they could shoot the enemy into hedgehogs.


    "You are here late at night. What can I do for you?" Wang Baobao looked at a place and cheered coldly.


    "Cluck cluck, Henan King''s subordinates are really experts like clouds, so quickly found out." A young man jumped down from a tree, but his skin was white, and he was very beautiful. His body was smaller and thinner than that of a normal man, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    "Is that her?" Although the other is a man, song Qingshu still recognizes her identity. At the beginning, they had a fight with each other. It was Shan Yuru, the leader of Tianming sect.


    "Master Shan, sneak in and visit. Isn''t that what brother Ali taught you?" Wang Bao gave a cold hum.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t expect that Wang Baobao also knew her. It seems that the intersection between him and the people in the demon sect is not so deep.


    "Don''t misunderstand the king of Henan. I came here with good intentions." Although Shan Yuru is dressed as a man, her actions still show a kind of natural charm. It makes Wang Baobao''s men tremble, especially the lecheron Lu Zhangke, whose saliva is dripping to the ground.


    "Good intentions?" Wang Baobao sneered, "take it down first."


    "Come on Lu Zhangke couldn''t wait. He rushed out with a swish when he got the order. He was worried about his loss, and rushed up at the same time.


    "Ha ha, they are respected elders. If they work together to deal with a weak woman, will they lose their status?" Shan Yuru''s pitiful tone, such a casual sentence, made them hesitate. Even the others looked at xuanming er with disdain.


    Wang Baobao cheered coldly: "don''t fall in the enchantress''s flattery."


    His voice is like the roar of a Buddhist lion, which has a power to enlighten the deaf and awaken people in an instant. Xuanming two elders realized that they had just been recruited. As soon as they were hot, they attacked her fiercely in order to find their face.


    "The two elders are angry." As soon as Shan Yuru''s white wrist was lifted, a pair of jade rings appeared in his hands, like bees and butterflies fighting for nectar. At the same time, he made a pleasant voice, which was suddenly hidden, far away and near, as if lovers were whispering in their ears, and as if girls were coquetry.


    He Bi Weng is a little better. Lu Zhang Ke has a desire in his heart. He is red in the face because of the music. He loses a lot of space between his actions, so that He Bi Weng has to protect him from time to time, so that they seem to be teased by each other.


    Song Qingshu clearly saw that, in terms of skill, Shan Yuru was not as good as xuanming''s, but his green sleeve ring was so powerful that he wielded 120% of his strength in Fafa, the evil voice disturbing the soul, and xuanming''s two elders fell into the disadvantage everywhere.


    "Come back, don''t be a disgrace again." Wang Baobao frowned and was obviously dissatisfied with their performance.


    Xuanming''s two elders angrily retreated. Shan Yuru didn''t pursue him either. He put away the green sleeve ring and looked at Wang Baobao with a smile: "Lord, actually, I''m here to help the Lord marry the Xixia princess."


    Wang Baobao said with pride: "I still need the help of your class of women?"


    Shan Yuru was not worried, but still replied softly: "the Lord knows that xuliewu has sent Fang Yeyu, Yingfei and other experts to join the competition to help him clear the possible threats ahead of time, including the Lord?"

 Chapter 2175

    Wang Baobao frowned slightly, but he still said, "just by Fang Yeyu and Yingfei, they want to deal with me. It''s too much for them."


    Shan Yuru chuckled: "with Wang Ye''s martial arts, he is not afraid of Fang Yeyu and Yingfei, but Xu liewu can consume you in advance through them, and at the same time, he can find out Wang Ye''s martial arts first, but Wang Ye doesn''t know anything about him. In this way, it will be a great disadvantage to fight at that time? Mr. Wang, you are a famous general in the battlefield. I don''t need to say more about the importance of knowing yourself and your enemy? "


    "It''s interesting for you to say that," Wang Baobao said strangely. "How are you going to help me?"


    Shan Yuru took out a sign to indicate: "I also participated in this competition. Although my martial arts skills are not very good, I''m not too bad. So I can help Wang Ye to level his opponent in advance like Fang Yeyu and Yingfei, and maybe even help you eliminate Xu liewu directly."


    Wang Baobao shook his head: "with Xu liewu''s martial arts, you can''t eliminate him."


    Shan Yuru smiles: "it''s not that there is no chance. You can always have a try."


    "Why are you helping me?" Wang Baobao took a deep look at her, waved his hand and motioned the others to step down, leaving only a few people, such as xuanming er.


    After he left, Wang Baobao asked, "didn''t brother Ali send you?"


    "To speak to a wise man is to save effort," Shan Yuru replied. "The king of Henan should know that our prince and Kublai Khan have been fighting for the inheritance of Khan. Xuliewu controls the power of western countries and has a great influence on the attribution of Khan''s throne. But he is pro Kublai Khan, so we need help."


    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in a tree, was shocked. He didn''t expect that the internal disputes in Mongolia had become so fierce. However, he couldn''t help but feel happy when he heard that. The more fierce the internal struggle in Mongolia, the better it would be for him. The only thing he worried about was whether Zhao Min would be affected.


    Wang Baobao was silent for a long time before he said, "you should know the current situation of Ruyang palace. I''m afraid it''s not wise to cooperate with us now."


    "This is the meaning of our Lord. As for what he thinks, we dare not speculate. However, in my humble opinion, the Ruyang palace has a large number of soldiers and generals, and your father and daughter are both good allies Shan Yuru''s lips rose slightly. She didn''t smile, but she had a kind of natural smile. It was so sweet that people felt like a spring breeze.


    "In that case, thank you for me." Wang Baobao was relieved. Now Ruyang''s palace is suffering from internal and external troubles, and it has been supported by Ali Buge. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "By the way," Shan Yuru was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something and turned around and said, "I have a message for you. Not long ago, the Japanese just found Xu liewu."


    Wang Baobao was stunned: "what does it have to do with us?"


    "Of course it does," explained Shan Yuru. "The fact that the Japanese had killed the Korean Envoys before was revealed. They decided to kill the rest of the Korean mission; But this is Xixia''s territory after all. They have some scruples, so they find xuliewu and ask them to do it. "


    Song Qingshu in the tree was surprised. How could the Japanese be so cruel? It seems that the incident that the Fu sisters ran into them before made them suspicious. They were worried that they would incite other countries to fight against themselves, so it was better to start first. I just don''t know if Xu liewu agreed?


    In addition, how can Shan Yuru be so clear about the intelligence over there? Does xuliewu have an undercover of their destiny cult?


    "Will Xu liewu help them?" Wang Baobao obviously didn''t believe that Xu liewu could speak so well.


    Shan Yuru replied: "there are two reasons for Xu liewu''s agreement. First, it will make Koryo and Mongolia fight against each other. Xu liewu''s territory is 18000 miles away from Koryo, and he doesn''t care at all. However, the territory of Ruyang palace is close to Koryo, and Koryo will retaliate against you first; In addition, Xu liewu helped them kill the Koreans, while the Japanese helped Xu liewu solve your problem. "


    When Wang Baodun was angry, he said, "everyone really treats me as a soft persimmon. Even the Japanese want to deal with me?"


    Shan Yuru said, "don''t be careless. The two swordsmen from Japan, one is Musashi Miyamoto, the other is Kojiro Sasaki, are very good at martial arts. I''m worried that they may not be rivals. If they are careless, they may capsize in the sewer."


    At this time, song Qingshu had no time to listen to their conversation any more. Instead, he rushed to Koryo hall in a hurry. It was not that he had never been on guard against the Japanese before, but the Koryo hall was heavily guarded. In addition, there were Xixia soldiers patrolling nearby. The Japanese didn''t have the ability to do anything. Unexpectedly, they asked Xu liewu for help.


    All the way to the Koryo hall, he saw that there was a sea of fire. When he went in, he found that all the members of the Koryo delegation were in a pool of blood. The only thing to be thankful for was that he didn''t see the bodies of the Fu sisters and the crown prince of Koryo.


    Hearing that many people had come here from afar, song Qingshu quietly left the guild hall, then boarded a high-rise building to have a panoramic view of the whole Xingqing mansion and look for the possible whereabouts of the Fu sisters.


    At this time, several streets away, a group of mysterious people in black cloaks are carrying the Fu sisters, the Korean Prince and others. There is a quiet restaurant nearby, and three people upstairs are drinking.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Brother''s drinking capacity is more and more unfathomable." A handsome man in a green shirt was holding a wine bowl with a smile and looking at the big man in front of him.


    The big man laughed: "I''m not afraid of the second brother''s smile. A few days ago, I was drunk by a man."


    Green shirt youth was shocked immediately: "who is so magnanimous? Is there anything better to drink than elder brother


    On the side another young man said with a smile: "but that is not much better, it should be considered a draw."


    The three of them are Duan Yu, Xiao Feng and yeluqi. When Duan Yu and Xiao Feng meet again after a long time, they drink together more and more. Yeluqi and Xiao Feng came all the way, so they drink together.


    Duan Yu was worried: "who is that man? Eh... "His eyes had noticed the group of people in black who passed downstairs. He noticed that they were still tied with two beautiful girls. He suddenly felt pity for jade and jumped down from the downstairs to stop the people in black


    "Who on earth are you, who dare to rob people''s women?"


    The man in black shrank in his cloak and couldn''t see his face clearly. Seeing that he was blocking the way, he yelled, "get out of here!" His tone is very strange, obviously not from the Central Plains.


    Voice just fell, he has appeared in front of Duan Yu, a palm to his chest to acupoint press. Although Duan Yu is full of martial arts, he has no martial arts foundation. In addition, his reaction to the enemy is so bad that he didn''t expect his opponent to make a move immediately. Moreover, his body method is so weird that he suddenly comes to him.


    "Second brother, be careful!" At the critical moment, a figure came down from the sky, pushed him away, and then faced the mysterious man in black.

 Chapter 2176

    Xiao Feng pushes Duan Yu away and fights with the man in black in the blink of an eye. He is surprised: "with the help of strength, the stars change? Are you from Murong, Suzhou? "


    However, he immediately denied this conjecture. He and Murong father and son both fought each other. Murong Fu''s fighting skills are not as good at all. Even Murong Bo is half poor, and there are some differences between his opponent''s Kung Fu and fighting skills.


    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms?" As soon as they touched each other, the man in black stepped back a few steps. He was also surprised.


    Just heard Xiao Feng''s words, the man in black hummed coldly: "what is the change of the stars?"


    At this time, a man and a woman in black came to him: "elder, there''s a huge fire. Many people come here. What should we do?"


    Hearing their address, Xiao Feng had a flash in his mind: "it was a great change of heaven and earth just now, but master Zhang of Ming religion is younger than you... Elder, are you from Persian Ming religion?"


    The black cloak is naturally Huo Shan, an old man in the mountain. Hearing this, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "you and I have no grudge in the past, but we have no grudge recently. How about leaving now?"


    Duan Yu then jumped out and pointed to the captured Fu sisters: "no, you have to keep them."


    Xiao Feng also did not want to sit back and ignore: "yes, you will leave people, I will not embarrass you."


    "Well, I''m not ashamed." Huo Shan''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit. The whole person had turned into a dark shadow and rushed to Xiao Feng, "quick fight, quick decision!"


    "Yes The men in black under their hands also attacked Xiao Feng one after another. They could see that they were very good.


    Yelvqi was surprised. Although he knew that the king of the South court was highly skilled in martial arts, the leader in black was also very proficient. I''m afraid they were only between Bo Zhong and Xiao Feng. Now there are so many helpers in black, how can Xiao Feng defeat them?


    So he rushed up and stopped a group of people in black. He learned from Zhou Botong, and he could be said to have mastered the essence of the martial arts of Quanzhen school. In addition, he was deeply instructed by Xiao Feng and dabbled in the martial arts of the beggars'' sect these years, so he stopped them all at once.


    "Oh, these two young people are so handsome. Xiao Feng is also full of man''s charm." One of them, a man in black, was of exquisite figure, obviously a woman, smiling while fighting.


    "Don''t grumble, solve them as soon as possible. If it''s bad for the host, you and I can''t afford it." On the side, another man in Black said angrily. Although he covered his face, he could see that his hair was as white as possible, but his brows and eyes didn''t look old at all.


    If song Qingshu were here, they would be recognized as the masters of the magic Palace: Hua Jieyu and Liu Yaozhi.


    These people in black are all masters. Yeluzi can hold them for a while, and soon they are in danger. Fortunately, Duan Yu finally responds: "I need to hurt my friend!"


    When he spoke, the sword Qi burst out, which made those people in Black feel embarrassed. Many people were injured when they met each other.


    "Six pulse sword?" After just a short contact with Huo Shan, we can see that Duan Yu''s martial arts are amazing, but he doesn''t know how to use them. He has too little experience in facing the enemy. But Xiao Feng''s martial arts are extremely high. No matter how strange his body shape is, the other side can cover him with 18 dragon subduing palms, so that he can''t help fighting against the enemy.


    Fortunately, red and white hair also responded, attacking Duan Yu from left to right. Hua Jieyu said with a smile: "I thought it was a Silver Pewter spearhead, but I didn''t expect that my little brother was so capable."


    Duan Yu was stunned: "how can you call me little brother when you are so old?"


    Hua Jieyu said with a smile: "you listen to other people''s voices and look at their skin. Where are they big? Oh, no, their breasts are still very big." Although she is not young, her face can be preserved by Nourishing Yin and Yang, and her skin is even more delicate than some girls.


    Duan Yu zhengse said: "your companion''s hair is white. You are not much younger than me. You can be my grandmother." He was a fool. Naturally, he said what he wanted in his heart. He didn''t mean to hurt others. But because of this, it made words more destructive.


    "Smelly boy, I have to suck you up today!" Hua Jieyu''s lungs are really going to explode. If he had thought about his good looks before, and had three points to keep, now it''s a fatal move.


    Duan Yu was startled. He quickly used Lingbo''s micro step to escape, and let the two men''s ambition to fight back. At the same time, he used the six pulse sword to fight back. Even if his sword was not clever occasionally, he had Lingbo''s micro step, which was enough to make the other side unable to beat him and stand in an invincible position.


    In this way, Xiao Feng led the strongest. Yeluqi was in front to fight against injury, while Duan Yu was flying kites and shooting cold arrows in the back. For a moment, Huo Shan and his party were at a loss.


    One side of the Fu''s sisters had a panoramic view of the battle situation in the field, and they were shocked. They thought that the martial arts of the central plains were amazing.


    At this time Huo Shan secretly regretted that at first he thought Duan Yu didn''t know martial arts, and yeluqi''s martial arts were ignored by him. Although Xiao Feng''s martial arts were high, there were so many people on his own side. It was no trouble to solve him. Who knew Duan Yu had such magical martial arts.


    He thought that before long, many people would come to him after hearing the news, and he became more and more anxious. On the contrary, he was forced by Xiao Feng several times.


    At this time, a roar came from the side: "Xiao Feng!" The voice was full of hatred, as if there was a deep hatred between them.


    Xiao Feng is aware that a cold internal force is coming from his side. He quickly returns his hand to strike. At the same time, he is worried that Huo Shan will take the opportunity to lead people''s hand in the future. At the same time, he will open his hand further and further.


    Just see each other with a hat, covered with a layer of black yarn, can not see the appearance: "who are you?"


    "I''m... I''m Zhuang Juxian, the leader of the beggars'' sect." The man''s tone was a little hesitant, and he felt afraid of Xiao Feng.


    "The leader of the beggars'' sect?" Xiao Feng frowned, "do beggars'' sect people hate Xiao so much?"


    Zhuang Juxian swallowed: "no... yes, in short, you and I have a grudge against each other." He was not good at words, so he simply stopped talking and attacked directly.


    Although Xiao Feng was puzzled, he could not be careless when he saw that he was coming fiercely and his palm strength was from Yin to cold.


    Huo Shan hesitated for a moment. Instead of attacking, he went directly to Duan Yu and stopped him. He told the rest of his men, "you take people away first."


    The men in black nodded, carrying the Fu sisters and the Korean crown prince.


    Duan Yu and others want to stop, but where can they stop them? They can only watch the people in black divide into two groups and disappear at the end of the street.


    "Sister, what will happen to us next?" Fu Junyu''s voice trembled. Seeing that Xiao Feng and others could not save them, he was already in despair.


    "No matter what happens, we have to be strong." Fu Junli didn''t know how to comfort his sister, "and maybe someone came to save us just like that."


    "What a coincidence..." Fu Junyu also knew that she was comforting herself, but he didn''t know why. He couldn''t help coming up with a figure in his mind, but she ruled it out immediately. How could it be that he didn''t know martial arts, and he couldn''t save us when he came.


    At this moment, people in black stopped one after another, because there was a person standing in front of them.

 Chapter 2177

    "Get out of the way, they don''t kill people in the blink of an eye." After a surprise at the beginning, the Fu sisters quickly returned to their senses. They had seen these people in black start killing in the Korean guild hall before, but now there is no one around. They are just a son-in-law of the Southern Song Dynasty. If they kill them, they will kill them. They don''t have any scruples at all.


    Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. Hearing what the two sisters said, they thought that they were fierce on the surface, but kind-hearted on the inside. It''s a pity that the two girls were seriously injured in the Japanese guild hall before. Otherwise, their martial arts would not make the Korean guild hall so easy to be bloody and captured alive.


    He certainly won''t retreat, looking at a crowd of people in black, lightly said: "let them go." It seems that the number of these people in black is less than when they just looked at them from a distance. There is no prince of Korea in them. It should be a division of forces. Some people run in this direction with the Fu sisters, while others leave in another direction with the prince of Korea.


    "I know you. You are the loser who used money to bribe his opponent to advance in the daytime. How much do you plan to bribe us now?" Someone recognized him, pointed at him and laughed.


    His companions echoed: "we don''t see money like the Yellow River gang leader. You have to bleed a lot this time."


    "If we have enough money, we can consider saving your life."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the elated appearance of these people, song Qingshu hummed coldly: "the Central Plains is a little red, come out to work!"


    Before he went to Wang Baobao''s place, he deliberately threw away the other party. Later, he went to the Koryo hall to check. It should be that the fire here was amazing. Zhongyuan yidianhong also came here. Just passing by, song Qingshu noticed his breath and decided to call him.


    Zhongyuan yidianhong is also very depressed at this time. He is the most powerful killer in Jiangnan. This time, he was sent to protect a young man. Although he is not very good at it, it is not difficult to protect a dandy.


    But this guy always plays missing. The killer is good at stalking. As the first killer, he is the best in this field. No matter how hard he tries, he still can''t find the target to protect.


    Generally, after a period of time, we can finally find it, but Zhongyuan yidianhong has a kind of trance, and always feels that it is the other party who deliberately appears to let him find it.


    This time, just out of the Southern Song Dynasty, he lost sight of the other party in the blink of an eye. Finally, he met again, and the other party let him do it.


    Are you so sure I''m by your side? A little red in the Central Plains is so angry that there is an impulse to let go and see what kind of expression the object of protection will be.


    However, the only way to think about this idea is to think that he has never failed to take on the task. Although this task is not to kill people, he does not want to ruin his reputation.


    When the group of people in black heard song Qingshu''s words, they were stunned. They thought what is a little red in the Central Plains? What''s the name? But how can there be such a long name?


    It''s this amazing Kung Fu. With a flash of red light, there''s a red bloodstain on the eyebrows of the people in black. The sword Qi enters their brains one by one. It seems that they are dead.


    Song Qingshu rushed to help Fu sisters up: "are you ok?"


    "If you come later, you won''t see me." Fu Junyu, after all, is young. Today, he has experienced too many things and has been frightened. Now he finally relaxes. His inner panic and fear burst out in a flash, burying his head in each other''s arms and crying.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." Song Qingshu gently patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. Subconsciously, he wanted to hug Fu Junli to comfort her, but he was pushed back by her white eyes.


    "What a quick sword, what a fierce sword." After all, Fu junluo is older than his younger sister. He doesn''t lose control of his emotions. At this time, his attention is focused on Zhongyuan Yidian Hong. The tip of his sword is dripping with blood. At the same time, there are several amazing wounds on his body, which are also bleeding.


    The sword of a little red in the Central Plains is very fast, but these men in black are also first-class. Although it happened suddenly, he was hurt by the counterattack before he died.


    Song Qingshu also turned around and threw him a porcelain vase: "here is the best medicine for treating the wound. You should take care of the wound yourself."


    Zhongyuan yidianhong was a little disgusted, but when I opened the porcelain bottle and smelled it, I couldn''t help changing my face: "Tianqi shadan powder, how can you have the panacea of Taohua island?"


    Instead of answering his question, song Qingshu said, "do you always trade your life for your life like this?"


    Zhongyuan a little red replied coldly: "it''s not life for life, but injury for life."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. The sword of a little red in the Central Plains is very fast, but no matter how fast it is, it has its limit. Looking at the whole river and lake, he is a master, but he is still far from the master level. Even strictly speaking, his martial arts are a little bit worse than some first-class masters, but his sword is a killing sword, and what he is best at is killing, Unless a master above the level of grand master is crushed by his skill cultivation, other people, even if their martial arts are higher than him, will eventually die at his hands.


    "If you trade injuries for life like this, it''s OK when you are young, but when you get older, you will be plagued with injuries and your life expectancy will be shorter than ordinary people." Song Qingshu was thinking about his talent of using sword, and when he would teach him some really good sword skills.


    "Whether the killer can live to tomorrow is not certain, so only consider the present, not the future." Central Plains a little red cool to leave a word, the figure quickly disappeared in the dark.


    Fu Junyu wiped his tears and looked at the direction of his disappearance. He couldn''t help sighing, "you are a handsome friend."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I saved you, I am not handsome?"


    Fu Junyu rolled his eyes and said, "it''s someone else who saved us."


    Song Qingshu Pooh A: "without my order, you are turned, he will not blink an eye."


    "Jia!" Fu Junyu immediately became angry, and even Fu junluo, who was on one side, looked at him angrily.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m just making an analogy, just making an analogy."


    "Stop it, you two. Let''s go and save the prince." Fu junluo took back his sword from the man in black.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "you are seriously injured, how can you save people? My friend has also suffered a lot. He has only one life. I don''t want him to pay for it. "


    Hiding in the dark, a little red in the Central Plains smeared with golden sore medicine, a trace of warmth surged up in his cold heart. He thought that this guy had a conscience, and he didn''t forget what he had done.


    Fu Junli arched his hand: "he is the prince of Korea. We have to save him, even if we sacrifice our lives. Let''s say goodbye. You can only repay me for saving your life in the next life."


    Then he took Fu Junyu to leave, but Soong Qingshu put his hand in front of them.


    Aware that his chest was not far away from his opponent''s hand, Fu junluo''s face was slightly red, and he quickly stepped back: "what''s the meaning of this, young master?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I just want to ask, how do you plan to repay me in the next life?"

 Chapter 2178

    Fu junluo was stunned. It was just polite to say that. How do you know that the other party really wants to get to the bottom?


    After thinking about it, she replied, "I will repay you in my next life, OK?" This is also difficult to find out the problem of the answer, she did not want to use words like knot grass, just worried about what he misunderstood.


    "Be an ox or a horse?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "I don''t farm, what do I want cattle and horses for? Gee, it seems that cattle and horses can ride. Do you mean... "


    "Go away!" Fu Junli was so angry that if he hadn''t been saved several times, other dandies would have been stabbed in a hole by her.


    Fu Junyu couldn''t help pulling his ear: "you are more and more daring. How dare you tease my sister?"


    Song Qingshu looked innocent: "I thought you were implying something."


    Even Fu Junyu blushed: "OK, let''s go to save the prince. This has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to come here to avoid danger."


    "You two are so badly hurt now, aren''t you going to die like this?" Looking at their pale and weak faces, song Qingshu frowned.


    "But he is our prince and must be saved." Fu Junli took his sister''s hand and said, "OK, you can go back. If you really want to help, please help us to inform Xixia."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "your prince really has nothing to do with me, but you have a great relationship with me. You still owe me your kindness. If you die, I will lose a lot? No, I have to come with you


    Although listening to what he said, the Fu sisters felt warm in their hearts. Even Fu Junli, who had always been prejudiced against him, thought that he was still very good in his heart.


    Song Qingshu raised his hand and said, "you don''t have to follow. You can find a place to deal with the wound."


    In the dark came a cold voice: "I don''t follow you to die how to do?"


    "You don''t have much fighting power now," Song Qingshu recalled the fighting situation just now. In fact, these men in black are very good at martial arts, and they are no less than a little red in the Central Plains. Only when he made a sudden move and used the method of exchanging injuries for lives, he solved the opponent in a short time, but he was also seriously injured. "Don''t worry, brother has money, We''ll kill them then. "


    Looking at the thick bank note in his hand, Zhongyuan was a little red


    Sister Fu


    In the end, Zhongyuan yidianhong left. As a killer, he can calmly judge the strength of the enemy and ourselves. Now, even if he can''t keep up, he can''t protect the other side. It''s better to go back and inform the people of the Southern Song Dynasty and the Western Xia Dynasty to help.


    Only song Qingshu and Fu''s sisters were left. He said with a smile: "I think you are seriously injured and can''t walk fast. When you get there, I''m afraid your prince will be cold. Do you want me to help you?"


    Fu Junli gave him a white look and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Fu Junyu looked at him with a smile: "why didn''t you think you were so bad before? How could you take advantage of our sisters?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "I''m really worried about your health."


    "It''s OK. We can support this injury." As soon as Fu junluo finished this sentence, he felt dizzy. He was tottering. If his sister didn''t help him, he would fall to the ground.


    Fu Junyu called song Qingshu in a hurry: "you can help your sister. She is more seriously injured."


    "No... No." Fu junluo quickly waved his hand to refuse.


    Fu Junyu pressed her hand: "elder sister, don''t try to be brave. Save your physical strength as much as possible first. You can save others later."


    Hearing her saying this, Fu junluo didn''t say a word. Song Qingshu walked over and squatted down: "it''s too slow to walk with it. I''ll carry it directly."


    Fu junluo''s face hesitated, but he finally nodded and leaned up gently.


    When song Qingshu stood up, he reached for her hip and lifted it up. He obviously felt that the beauty''s body was a little stiff at that moment.


    "If you take advantage of me, I''ll kill you." Fu junluo whispered in his ear.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "if you don''t hold it, you will fall."


    "What are you talking about?" Fu Junyu looked over curiously.


    Fu junluo face a heat: "no... nothing." She was relieved to see that the other party''s hand didn''t move.


    Along the way, Fu junluo straightened his waist, elbows on each other''s back, and didn''t want to have too much contact with him. Song Qingshu said with a smile: "aren''t you so tired?"


    "You don''t have to worry." Fu junluo replied with a straight face.


    "But if you move your weight back like this, I''m more tired carrying it on my back." Song Qingshu was speechless.


    Fu Junyu couldn''t help teasing: "my sister is so slim, you are tired on your back. It''s said that your son-in-law of the Southern Song Dynasty likes to linger in brothels. Have you been hollowed out?"


    Song Qingshu depressed: "you a little girl, how to talk about these things without shame?"


    Fu Junyu snorted: "our Korea is not as messy as your Southern Song Dynasty rules."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to their bickering all the way, Fu junluo''s nervous heart gradually relaxed. He soon found that his arms were numb and his waist was uncomfortable. Finally, he unconsciously lowered himself and leaned on each other''s back.


    "Miss Fu, do you drink milk every day in Koryo?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.


    Fu junluo was stunned: "no, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s strange. How can pickles grow so rich..." feeling the softness on his back, song Qingshu fell into doubt.


    "What are you talking about?" Fu junluo always felt that the other side had some bad intentions.


    At this moment, the sound of fighting came not far away. The old man in the mountain was fighting with Xiao Feng, Zhuang Juxian was fighting with Duan Yu, and yeluqi was struggling under the siege of several other men in black. If Xiao Feng and Duan Yu had not helped each other from time to time, he would not have been able to do it.


    It turned out that Zhuang Juxian had just held Xiao Feng up. After several moves, Xiao Feng quickly realized that although the opponent''s Yin cold internal power was magical, his boxing and footwork was poor. So he sold a flaw and induced the opponent to attack rashly. Just as he was about to subdue him easily, the old man in the mountain who had been paying attention to the fighting situation came to help him immediately.


    Then there was a situation in which Xiao Feng fought against the old man in the mountain, and Duan Yu fought against the virtuous people in Shangzhuang. The latter two were both marvelous in martial arts, but they had no experience in fighting, so they fought equally.


    "Where have you got our prince?" Fu Junyu pulled out his sword and drank, and Fu junluo came down from Song Qingshu.


    The old man in the mountain looked back and saw that they were out of trouble. He was shocked. Xiao Feng said, "the white haired one just now and the beautiful woman left from that direction with your prince."


    "Red hair?" According to his description, song Qingshu immediately realized their identities.


    At this time, a group of horse hooves came, followed by a Jiaochi: "how can that be true? Do you really think I have no one in Xixia?"

 Chapter 2179

    Yelunan fairy came here with a group of Xixia cavalry. She was tall and had excellent temperament. Now she was riding alone with long legs and jujube red ponies. She was so heroic that she made people feel amazing.


    Seeing the Western Xia army coming, there were still some experts in the first class hall. The old man in the mountain whispered: "withdraw!" Seeing his strange figure, he wriggled away from Xiao Feng and soon disappeared into the darkness.


    The other men in black rushed to retreat. With a cold Snort and a wave of his hand, the cavalry sent out their bows and crossbows. Although their martial arts were good, they could not match the escape speed of the old people in the mountains. They were shot into hedgehogs by the sky full of arrows. Some were nailed to the ground, and some were nailed to trees. They looked really miserable.


    Looking at the fate of those who killed the Korean mission, the Fu sisters felt extremely relieved. Fu Junyu couldn''t help but praise: "this princess of the Western Xia Dynasty is very beautiful, and she is so handsome in commanding the army. If only I could be like her at any time."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have much chance to command the army, but this princess is really impressive," Fu said


    Song Qingshu smiles, but secretly falls into meditation. The old man in the mountain is known as the king of killers. He can''t help but understand the reason why he can''t escape thousands of miles with one strike. Why have he been entangled with Xiao Feng for so long? So that they were made dumplings by the Western Xia cavalry? How do you think he''s giving his head away on purpose


    "Who are you?" Yelunan looked at the hat on Zhuang Juxian''s head and asked in a deep voice.


    Some of his followers have come to answer, "this is Zhuang Juxian, the leader of the beggars'' sect."


    "The leader of the beggars'' sect?" Yelunan fairy vaguely remembers that this time there was a beggars'' sect leader who took part in the recruitment. Before the group match, he was too fierce and caused a lot of criticism. Unexpectedly, this man was a little fat, and the scar on his face could be seen through the black veil on his head. EH ~ ~ if Qinglu sister knew that he came to marry her, she would be disgusted.


    Under the common hatred of the enemy, he was not happy subconsciously. Yelunan fairy took up his whip and pointed at him: "since he is the leader of the beggars'' sect, why help those people in black to kill the Korean mission?"


    Zhuang Juxian replied: "I don''t know any Korean missions, and I don''t know those people in black. It''s just that I have a grudge with Xiao Feng, so I fight with him."


    On one side, Xiao Feng asked, "who are you, and what is your hatred against Xiao?"


    Zhuang Juxian hummed coldly: "you have too much blood on your hands in this life. It''s normal not to remember me."


    Xiao Feng was suddenly silent. He thought that he had killed many people in his life. Let alone the others. He had killed many righteous people in the Jianghu in the anger of juxianzhuang


    Wait, Zhuang Juxian, Ju Xianzhuang, what''s the relationship between them?


    Looking up to ask again, I found that Zhuang Juxian had left early.


    "King Xiao, are you ok?" Yelunan fairy dismounted and came to inquire. He had just seen him fighting with the group of people in black from a distance. When he was in the state of Liao, he worked as a messenger under the other party''s hands. Naturally, he should be concerned.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that those people in black are very good at martial arts, and they don''t follow the way of the Central Plains. I guess they may be from the Persian Ming sect." Xiao Feng recalled the scene when he had just fought with the other side. The other side''s attack was fatal. Since he had achieved great martial arts, he had never met such a dangerous opponent alone.


    "Isn''t Persian Mingjiao destroyed by Mongolia?" Jarunan fell into a state of meditation.


    At this time, a cold female voice came from the side: "please make the decision for us."


    Yelunan fairy looked back and found the two beautiful sisters kneeling in front of her, but what made her care more was the song Qingshu behind the two girls.


    Noticing her sight, song Qingshu was very hot. He thought that I was going to investigate the information of Ruyang palace, and I was doing business. How could I feel guilty now?


    "Two girls, please get up." Yelunan fairy quickly picked up the Fu sisters, noticed the injuries on them, and sent for two horses to let them sit.


    The Fu sisters felt warm in their hearts. After thanking them, they said, "our prince has been arrested by those people. Now we are still in the dark. Please help us."


    Yelunan fairy took a look at Song Qingshu, thinking that you two did not ask for the Buddha, but came to me: "do you know who they are?"


    The Fu sisters were in a state of hesitation. They were not sure who they were. At first, they suspected that they were Japanese. They had the most motive, but after the fight, they didn''t look like Japanese.


    "It''s Xu liewu!" A man said in a loud voice, everyone turned around and saw Wang Baobao come over surrounded by many experts.


    "Xuliewu?" Yelunan fairy was stunned. Although he knew about the dispute between their Mongolian factions, he didn''t expect that Wang Baobao would openly tear down the throne.


    "The leader should be Huoshan, who is the great elder of Persian Mingjiao and has the name of the king of killers," Wang Baobao said in a deep voice. "King Xiao has just dealt with him, so it should be the most clear."


    Xiao Feng nodded, the other side is really the way to move heaven and earth.


    Yelunan fairy pondered for a moment: "OK, let''s go to xuliewu and ask for help!" All along, they did adhere to the principle of not offending the envoys of all countries, but this time xuliewu went too far, killing a foreign mission in the capital of Xixia. Now everyone in other countries is waiting to see Xixia''s reaction. If Xixia retreats and other countries follow suit, it will be more difficult to manage; We must not let the countries feel that Xixia is weak because of this, otherwise it will easily lead to invasion war.


    Wang Baobao had some accidents: "the crown princess is really a heroine. I thought you were a small country on the border of Xixia and didn''t dare to offend Mongolia."


    "Don''t worry about that!" With a wave of his hand, yelunan instructs his cavalry and elite masters to rush to xuliewu''s guild hall.


    A beautiful girl turned over and got on the horse. Yelunan fairy said to the Fu sisters, "can the two girls still ride horses?" With these two Korean refugees in, even if surrounded by xuliewu''s guild, it also occupies a word of Li, even if Tiemuzhen knows, it''s hard to say anything.


    Sister Fu nodded: "yes!"


    Fu Junyu looked back at Song Qingshu, looking more tender than before: "are you with us?"


    Song Qingshu was about to answer, yelunan fairy coughed softly: "Mr. Jia, after all, you saved two girls. You can be regarded as a witness, but now there are not enough horses. Mr. Jia and I should ride together."


    With this remark, the noisy street fell into silence, and everyone looked at them strangely.

 Chapter 2180

    It is known to all that the princess of Xixia died before she got married. She became an undead at a young age. The custom of Xixia is open, but it is not as strict as that of Southern Song Dynasty. She does not think that the princess of Xixia will be widowed all her life for her husband who has never met her. However, it is unexpected that she will hook up with other men so soon. It is true that the body of the prince of Xixia is not cold, She''s not afraid to get out of the coffin?


    It''s said that Jia Baoyu is a famous Playboy in Lin''an City. He goes to women with a pair of good skins all day long. He is the best one to please women. I didn''t expect that even the prince and concubine of Xixia would follow his way. The fox spirit must be male!


    Wang Baobao frowned: it''s a pity that the princess of Xixia looks so beautiful, but she even likes the little white face of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Xiao Feng thought: Nanxian is not related to the brothers of Song Dynasty... How can he be so intimate with Jia Baoyu of Southern Song Dynasty? He was thoughtful, and though he had doubts, he didn''t ask.


    Duan Yu looked at yelunanxian''s cheek in the moonlight and thought that the crown princess''s appearance was no better than that of Miss Wang. Ah, he thought that Murong would come this time, so that he could see Miss Wang again. Ah


    Zhuang Juxian was a fallen man at the end of the world at the same time. He thought of the girl in purple who was haunted by his dreams. His face was gentle and fierce for a while, and he didn''t know what he thought of.


    Feeling the strange eyes of the people around him, song Qingshu thinks that he really can''t offend women. Yelunan fairy mostly plays a trick on him on purpose, but he has been through the wind and rain, and his face is thicker than the city wall. How can he be embarrassed by such a small thing.


    "How interesting that is." When people saw that he said this, they were not satisfied with his actions. They went straight to jerunan''s horse, grabbed her thigh and wanted to climb.


    "Don''t make faces!" At this time, a sentence came into everyone''s mind. Thinking of his promotion during the day, they felt that this sentence was most suitable for him.


    Yelunan fairy wanted to see him joke, but she didn''t expect that he really hit the snake with the stick. For a moment, she was a little flustered. Although she had a close relationship with each other, she was in private. Now everyone is in full view of her, and she is still in the name of the crown princess, so she has to consider the influence.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Get down quickly. I''m joking with you. Miss Fu is seriously injured. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to ride a horse. You can share a horse with her and take care of her." Jerunam, blushing and waving a whip, drove him down.


    Song Qingshu just intended to make fun of her. He didn''t want to expose their relationship so soon. When he saw this, he went to Fu Junli with a look of regret.


    "What''s the luck of this dog day? Without the crown princess, there are beautiful female swordsmen in Korea." Not to mention other ordinary people, even people like Wang Baobao, who are used to seeing beautiful women in high positions, are a little uneasy.


    Fu junluo was watching the play happily, but he didn''t expect that the fire would burn to him in a flash. He quickly turned red and refused: "no... no, my sister and I can ride a horse..."


    Yelunanxian interrupted directly: "girl Fu Er is also injured. After all, she is too young to support you. And just now I saw this young master Jia carrying you all the way. Isn''t Miss Fu willing now? "


    Fu Junli did not expect that the scene just now was also seen by her. For a moment, she was embarrassed and embarrassed. She didn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu suddenly, no wonder she is so jealous. She saw that I was attacked by Fu junluo just now.


    "Well, if you delay again, the prince will not be saved. Keep up with him." Yelunan fairy turned his horse''s head and led the Xixia warriors to gallop away.


    Fu Junli had no choice but to ride with song Qingshu. She was seriously injured and powerless. She could barely keep her balance by relying on her partner''s arms.


    "Hard work, young master." Fu junluo was in a trance for a while. Before he came to the Central Plains, he never thought that he would be held by a man like this one day. Besides, it was said that Jia Baoyu was full of powder, but how could he feel any powder?


    "It''s not hard." Maybe it''s because of the injury, the body of the lady in my arms is very soft, and the fresh and natural quiet of the girl''s body. No man would refuse such hard work.


    Song Qingshu was a little confused for a moment. Nanxian Mingming was jealous, but why did he take the initiative to set us up in the end? Is my luck so good that my confidants are Shuanger''s who take the initiative to help a man find his sister?


    It''s been a long time since she heard from Shuanger. She went back to Jiaxing to keep filial piety. When she has a chance to pass by Jiaxing, she must visit her.


    Recalling the original tenderness of Shuanger, song Qingshu could not help but smile.


    "Hey, you''re smiling. Don''t you have any strange ideas about my sister?" At this time, Fu Junyu''s voice woke him up and saw the little girl staring at her suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu''s face was red: "nonsense, what a good horse riding, do not fall."


    Fu Junyu said: "sister, is there any change in this guy''s body?"


    Did not expect that she would ask, song Qingshu not from a tight heart.


    "Body change?" Fu Junli''s white jade like cheek had a faint purplish red, "no, you little girl, what''s in your mind all day long."


    "Oh, if not." Being scolded by his sister, Fu Junyu was a little happy.


    When there was a distance between the two horses, song Qingshu whispered to the beauty, "thank you for hiding it for me."


    Fu junluo gently bit his lips, thinking that with his sister''s explosive temperament, such a thing told her how to get: "you''re welcome, it''s also... No wonder you."


    She always felt that the conversation was strange. She sat up straight to avoid clinging to him, and changed the topic and said, "I feel you are very familiar with the princess."


    "I''m not too familiar, but I''ve had in-depth exchanges several times." Song Qingshu replied.


    "In depth communication?" Fu junluo''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. He obviously couldn''t understand the subtext of this saying. "I really want to thank you this time. I''m afraid the crown princess will help us just because of your face."


    Song Qingshu asked with a smile, "how is that girl going to thank me?" It is obvious that this was not because of him, but the credit is not in vain.


    Fu Junli''s face was flat: "if you speak so frivolously again, I''m really going to be angry."


    Seeing that she didn''t look like faking, song Qingshu didn''t dare to tease her any more. He thought that if it wasn''t for chance, the iceberg beauty would have stabbed a hole in the face of other apprentices.


    "It seems to be up ahead." Fu Junli was also a little flustered, but his mind was soon occupied by the prince.


    At the gate of the Mongolian Pavilion, Fang Yeyu and a group of Mongolian warriors took arrows and bows to confront the Western Xia cavalry.


    "How dare we even break into our Mongolian Guildhall? We in Mongolia attach great importance to the dignity of our envoys. In those years, hualazimoo was rude to our envoys, which eventually led to the death of our country. Do you want to follow suit in Xixia? "

 Chapter 2181

    On the horse, yelunan fairy was not afraid: "since Mongolia attaches great importance to the dignity of envoys, why kill the Korean mission? The fate of your Mongolian envoys is fate, and that of other countries is not fate? "


    Yelunan fairy is outstanding in appearance, so it''s easy to win the favor of passers-by. In addition, the previous turmoil has caused people from many countries to come to watch her. After understanding the situation, they support her with indignation.


    "When did we kill the Korean mission?" A voice came coldly, and Xu liewu came out surrounded by many experts.


    With a wave of yelunan''s hand, the bodies of the people in black who were shot to death by the cavalry were thrown in front of the guild hall. They were shot like hedgehogs, which made people around take a breath.


    Xu liewu''s expression did not fluctuate: "what does the princess mean?"


    Yelunan fairy replied: "these are the killers of Mongolia. Don''t you know them?"


    "Mongolian killer?" Xuliewu''s face was full of a trace of scorn. "Does the princess know what death is without proof? Now people are dead. Do you think they are Mongolian killers or Mongolian killers?"


    Yelunan Xian frowned and pointed to the Fu sisters: "I still have witnesses here. They are the survivors of this incident."


    Xu liewu looked at them, pointed to the samurai beside him and said, "two girls, are there any of my subordinates who participated in the encirclement and killing of your guild before?"


    Fu junluo hesitated: "No."


    Xu liewu showed a proud smile and looked defiantly at yelunan fairy: "see? What else does the princess have to say? "


    Song Qingshu was depressed for a while. He said in Fu junluo''s ear, "my silly girl, just say you have it. Why do you care so much now?"


    Fu Junli replied in a deep voice: "since I was a child, my master taught me not to tell lies. I can''t point out without conscience."


    Song Qingshu thinks that you lied to your sister.


    At this time, Xiao Feng, who came together, said, "I just had a fight with those killers. The leader is the old man in the mountains of Persian Mingjiao."


    Wang Baobao also said at the right time: "as we all know, after Xu liewu killed the Persian Ming religion, Huo Shan, together with the twelve treasure tree king and his top killers, have taken refuge in you."


    Xu liewu looked cold: "very good, you help outsiders to deal with their own people?"


    "My own people?" Wang Baobao raised a sneer at the corner of his lips, "I just help Li but not pro."


    Xu liewu no longer paid attention to him, but looked at Xiao Feng: "dare to ask King Xiao, the old man in the mountains is far away in Persia, and you have been in the Central Plains, with a distance of 18000 miles, have you ever seen him?"


    Xiao Feng frowned: "never seen it."


    "In that case, how do you know he is Huoshan?" Xu liewu snorted.


    Xiao Feng replied: "I judge it from the number of his martial arts. He has made the world of Ming religion change greatly. Moreover, his martial arts are extremely dangerous and treacherous, which is very different from that of Ming religion in Central China. Those who have this skill will not have anyone else except the great elder of Persian Ming religion."


    "There are all kinds of strange things in the world. What''s more, martial arts can be counterfeited. As a top expert, it''s not difficult for King Xiao to impersonate the martial arts of other schools, is it?" Xu liewu asked.


    Xiao Feng replied in a deep voice, "that''s true."


    "Huoshan and Huoshan didn''t come with us during the king''s trip to Xixia," Xu liewu said with a smile. "So someone deliberately pretended to be someone under my hand, aiming to stir up the relationship between Mongolia and Korea Xixia. Don''t let the crown prince and concubine fall into the trap."


    There was a lot of discussion among the onlookers. Among them, no less than the forces who had always been friendly with Mongolia began to speak for Xu liewu.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that Xu liewu is a famous general who has won all battles in western countries. Although we all know that he is sophisticating, what he said is reasonable and confusing.


    Wang Baobao hesitated for a moment, and finally did not reveal the deal between Xu liewu and the Japanese. The news was that Shan Yuru got it from them. He didn''t want to pull out the hidden pile there.


    Seeing that yelunan fairy was in a dilemma, Fu junluo said in a hurry: "there are four survivors in the massacre tonight. Lin Yan, a member of the Cui family, escaped while the killers captured our sisters and the prince. Thanks to the help of King Xiao, our sisters survived, but the prince was taken away by other killers."


    Yelunan fairy''s eyes brightened: "yes, if you are the murderers, you can find out by searching the museum. In addition, you can also see if the old man in the mountain has followed the king to Xixia!"


    After getting her signal, the warriors of Xixia took several steps forward, but the Mongolian warriors still did not give up. The weapons of the two sides had been handed over, and a war would break out at any time.


    Xu liewu''s face was gloomy: "princess, if you want to think about it, a country''s guild hall is like a country''s territory, and our king lives here. If you come in to search, where will our Mongolian Empire face?"


    Yelunan fairy did not show any timidity: "the Qing Dynasty is from the clear, and the turbid is from the turbid. Our move is just to prove the Lord''s innocence, and give Korea an account to other countries, Duan Yanqing!"


    After getting the order, Duan Yanqing led the experts of the first class hall to leap over the siege of Mongolian warriors and jump directly into the guild hall.


    There was a clear sound of sword chanting, and people suddenly felt that there seemed to be a moon in the night, a curved moon, but in the eyes of several top experts, it was a light of sword, a light of sword full of killing.


    With a dull sound, Duan Yanqing went back faster than before. He retreated too quickly and his legs were inconvenient. After a few steps, he lost his center of gravity and fell directly into the Western Xia warriors. He was in a mess.


    Duan Yanqing quickly stood up with a crutch. His face was so ugly that everyone saw that there was a knife edge on his chest, which had oozed blood. It can be seen that if he had just retreated a little slower, he would have been cut in two by a knife.


    The other top class masters also came back in embarrassment. Obviously, their experience was not much worse.


    "Xixia first class hall, widely accept the world''s first class, today I see, but so." A man in an orangutan blood sleeveless jacket came out with a knife in his arms. His eyes were shining. His face was as evil as an eagle. No one could understand the contempt in his words.


    "Water moon?" Song Qingshu recognized him for the first time. There were four swordsmen standing behind him. One of them was fengnv, who used to install Huakui in the brothel on the road. Presumably, the others were left by Fenglin volcano. Just now, the warriors of Xixia elite hall were stopped by these four swordsmen. It can be seen that their martial arts are really good.


    Many other countries have been silent. They have known for a long time that Mongolia is powerful and has recruited many experts. But they didn''t expect that Duan Yanqing is so powerful. As the head of the four villains, Duan Yanqing has been rampant in the rivers and lakes for so many years, but now he is not the enemy of that man.


    Yelunan fairy is in a dilemma. There is indeed a lack of top experts on his side. I''m afraid that no one can help him except song Qingshu. But how can he help his lover now.


    This time, it is not a disgrace for Xixia if they fail to return?


    Just when he was in a dilemma, suddenly a voice called jiaomei came from the air: "what a big tone!"


    Duan Yu went along with his reputation. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been bitten by thunder: "fairy sister..."

 Chapter 2182

    Xu liewu looked at Duan Yanqing and said, "Mr. Duan can take a knife from Shuiyue without dying. It can be seen that he is also an expert. Why stay in a small frontier country like Xixia? If you come to Mongolia, you will have a bigger stage for you."


    Duan Yanqing laughs twice, his voice is hoarse: "Duan is used to staying in Xixia, and doesn''t like to do anything to make contributions."


    Xu liewu was not upset. He continued: "I heard that the throne of Dali belonged to Mr. Duan. Unfortunately, it was stolen by brothers Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun. Mr. Xixia has been in Xixia for so many years, but Xixia obviously can''t help Mr. Duan reset. Mongolia is not. Mr. Duan can think it over."


    Song Qingshu secretly called it bad, which happened to be Duan Yanqing''s heart knot. Sure enough, after hearing these words, he was so brilliant that he didn''t reply for a moment, but fell into silence.


    Shuiyue was dissatisfied with Xu liewu''s recruitment of a defeated general, and said coldly: "Xixia first class hall, widely accepted the world''s first-class products. Today I see it, but that''s all."


    "What a big tone!" A coquettish and cold voice came.


    When they looked back, they saw a slim and graceful woman in white descending slowly from the air. The wind moved her train, and she was as beautiful as a fairy. Although her face was covered with a layer of gauze, her eyes were as picturesque as a picture. We could still see that she was a very beautiful woman.


    As like as two peas, the fairy sister, Duan Yu, saw the whole woman like a thunder, and the statue of the fairy sister in the jade ring. Every skin, every skirt and skirt, was clearly remembered in his mind. Though the man was covered with face, he was just like the fairy sister, even more than the king girl.


    Song Qingshu is a little surprised. Why is Li Qiushui here? Isn''t she in Leigu mountain to accompany wuyazi to heal?


    "Princess!" Some senior masters of the first class hall can''t help but get excited when they see Li Qiushui. You should know that many of the reasons why the first class hall was established in those years are Li Qiushui''s figures.


    "That Japanese man over there is just what you said about yipintang?" Li Qiushui''s appearance brought with him a sense of momentum, and he fought casually. The warriors of Xixia changed their decline and looked excited one by one.


    In the early years of Japan''s contact with the Central Plains court, it was named "Wo". However, it didn''t care. Later, it became clear that the word "Wo" evolved from "short". It was very sensitive to this insulting word.


    "Bold!" Seeing that she insulted her master, the mountain attendant behind Shuiyue was very angry. He took out the thick back knife on his back and chopped it at her. He was tall, thick and long. It was like a charging heavy cavalry. He could split anything in the way in two. Most of the elite masters who just rushed into the yard were hurt by him.


    Shuiyue frowned, but it didn''t stop him. He couldn''t figure out Li Qiushui''s way. Let the mountain servant to test it. The mountain servant has the highest martial arts. Moreover, his defense is very good, and even if he is defeated, his life won''t be in danger.


    Seeing that the mountain attendant rushed over, Li Qiushui didn''t pay any attention. Instead, he looked at the injuries of those elite warriors and found that many of them were bloody. It was under the thick back sword that he saw a chance to kill.


    I saw her slender hands raised. Although she looked at the light clouds, the mountain attendant in the middle of the journey noticed an instinctive crisis.


    "Be careful, step back!" Shuiyue also realized that it was not right and quickly reminded.


    But the mountain attendant didn''t think so. No matter how powerful she was, she would lose a lot of strength. What''s more, he had another secret weapon!


    He took a tortoise shell shield from his back, and I don''t know how many attacks he has blocked in recent years. Now Japan is in the Warring States period, and various forces are competing to use firearms. His shield can even resist the volley of other people''s firearms, so he is in an invincible position.


    But his smile soon solidified, because a huge force came from his ear, and his head was smashed like a watermelon. His last thought was: can this palm force turn a damn corner?


    Song Qingshu naturally recognized that this is Li Qiushui''s unique skill, Bai Hong ''.


    Shaolin''s Wuxiang robbery finger is called invisible Wuxiang. In fact, in Song Qingshu''s opinion, it is still inferior to Bai Hong''s power in the aspect of invisible Wuxiang.


    "Mountain servant!" The rest of the wind, forest and fire exclaimed, and everyone worked together for many years. Now it''s sad to see that their companions died so miserably.


    "Baga! The girl is too vicious. " Shuiyue takes a step forward and stares at Li Qiushui.


    "Girl?" Song Qingshu''s face is strange. He thinks that Shuiyue is really naive. Li Qiushui is old enough to be your mother. Of course, Li Qiushui is very skillful. Now he looks like a little girl. It''s easy for people who don''t know to admit their mistakes.


    Li Qiushui had a slight smile between his eyebrows, and obviously he was very helpful to this girl: "you hurt my elite first. It''s just a small lesson. Well, for the sake of this girl, I''ll leave you alive today."


    "If you want to kill someone, that''s it?" Shuiyue is very clear. If you don''t find the venue today, it will be a loss of prestige. Don''t mention that there are many experts under Mongolia''s command, because the competition resources will be in conflict with each other. I''m afraid even those under your command will have ideas about him.


    A water moon appears, and his long sword has come out of its sheath. Song Qingshu nods his head secretly. This water moon''s large-scale sword technique has really been accomplished. Moreover, the sword technique is slightly different from that of the full moon curved sword, but it''s still a little worse than that magic sword.


    As expected, Li Qiushui''s face was no longer as relaxed as before. When the other side slashed, her figure flashed. With a very clever step, she avoided the knife that the other side wanted to get. Her figure was graceful and moving, and a white skirt dodged. She was really surprised. Compared with Duan Yu, a man, she was more close to the soul of Lingbo''s micro step.


    "What kind of magical lightness skill is this?" While watching, Xu liewu also showed a trace of amazing color.


    Fang Yeyu replied: "it should be the Xiaoyao sect''s Lingbo Weibu. Before, Duan Shizi of Dali also played in the challenge arena. In terms of moving and dodging, the lightness skill in the world is the best."


    He was known as a little magician, not only because he was Pang Ban''s apprentice, but also because of his own wisdom. He was the same role as a military strategist and think tank. Mongolia had been invading the south for a long time. He had inquired about all kinds of news in the Central Plains in advance, so it''s worth mentioning.


    Xu liewu licked his lips: "this woman is good. Is it possible to get into the palace?"


    Fang Yeyu looks strange and follows Xu liewu for a long time. Naturally, he knows what the prince is thinking at this time. He can''t help but think carefully and remind: "I''m afraid it''s not very realistic. She''s the princess of Xixia. Although she looks young, she''s a few years older than Khan. The princess is her granddaughter."


    Xu liewu''s smiling face suddenly froze, as if he had eaten a fly. After a long time, he breathed out: "forget it."

 Chapter 2183

    Song Qingshu in the distance clearly heard the conversation between them, and he couldn''t help laughing. However, although Li Qiushui is old, he looks like a young woman, which is quite deceptive.


    I don''t know if Li Qiushui has heard their conversation, but I don''t think so. Otherwise, with her temperament, I''m afraid she will have to tear up the laoshizi prince?


    At this time, Li Qiushui was at war with Shuiyue dagger. Shuiyue dagger was the third best in Japan. His self created Shuiyue dagger technique had already touched the trace of Tao. A touch of cold light was like the wind blowing on the hill, like the moon shining on the river. Everything was so natural and flowing, but there was the will of death hidden in the dagger technique.


    Li Qiushui is like a spirit under the moon. He shows Lingbo''s Micro steps to the extreme. He turns himself into countless white shadows. He evades the attack of his opponent''s Sabre technique while waiting for the opportunity to fight back with the palm of a white rainbow.


    Shuiyue had just witnessed Shanshi''s death. Naturally, they were on the alert. The more they fought, the braver they were. No one dared to be distracted.


    Fang Yeyu in the distance frowned gently: "Lord, do you think Shuiyue can beat that woman?"


    "It''s hard to say," said Xu liewu with a dignified look. "Shuiyue is one of the top martial arts experts even in Mongolia. But this woman''s lightness skill is amazing. She can be said to be in an invincible position first. I''m afraid it''s not good for Shuiyue for a long time. Of course, the competition between experts is often a matter of the moment, and no one can tell the result until the end. "


    Fang Yeyu whispered in his ear: "Lord, Yingfei, they are expected to come back soon after finishing their task. In my opinion, it''s better to send them away as soon as possible, so as not to have too many dreams at night."


    Yingfei is as famous as him as a young master, and he is also his most respected good friend. He is not inferior to him in terms of intelligence and martial arts, and even the magician Pang ban attaches great importance to it.


    This time, he was sent to help Xu liewu. Before that, he also took part in the martial arts contest. Tonight, he took another task and went out.


    "That''s right," Xu liewu nodded, took a step forward and said in a loud voice, "stop it for the moment. Today, it''s just a misunderstanding. You think we slaughtered the Korean mission and hid the Korean prince. We have a clear conscience and let you search."


    Then he motioned to his men to get out of the way, a look that you could check.


    Fu Junyu couldn''t help cursing in a low voice: "just now, these are the same words. They are not the same thing at all. As a result, a super master came to Xixia, so he immediately asked to check. They are all bullies."


    Fu junluo shook his sister''s hand with a sad look. Today''s Koryo is indeed the weakest and most deceiving.


    Song Qingshu frowned at this time. Since Xu liewu was so bold and fearless to let people go in to check, most of the Korean prince was not in it.


    Yelunan looked at him without any trace. It was obvious that she wanted to go with him. But now, they are hard to ride the tiger. They can only wave their hands and let their warriors go to other courts to investigate.


    Shuiyue and Li Qiushui naturally stop fighting, and both sides return to their respective camps. Shuiyue looks at each other with fear. Unexpectedly, each other''s martial arts is so good.


    "Wang Ye, what does he mean? Did the mountain servant die in vain?" The wind female some dissatisfaction ground murmurs a way.


    Lin Shi quickly pulled her sleeve: "silence, dare to question the Lord, you don''t want to die?"


    Fengnv was a little resentful. She wanted to find Shuiyue to comment on him, but she found that Shifu looked gloomy. She didn''t look at the dead mountain attendant again, and she didn''t mean to avenge him. She could not help feeling sad.


    After Li Qiushui returned to Xixia, he took a look at yelunan fairy: "are you the prince''s new concubine? Sure enough, the world is gorgeous. No wonder they will turn their father and son into enemies for you. "


    Yelunanxian was very embarrassed. At the beginning, Li Yuanhao wanted to turn her crown princess into her own, and randomly sent a maid named Li daitaojiang, which was the source of a series of unrest in the Western Xia Dynasty.


    However, after the situation stabilized, the imperial court restored her status as crown princess, which can be regarded as determining the nature of the matter. Other people will not mention the matter again without an open eye. I didn''t expect that Li Qiushui didn''t have these scruples at all.


    Seeing the magical martial arts of killing the mountain maid in a moment when she just laughed, coupled with the other party''s special status in the first class hall, yelunan could not help but be a little afraid, but soon thought that her lover was still here, and immediately recovered her composure: "I''ve seen the Imperial concubine."


    Li Qiushui nodded with satisfaction: "not bad, this bearing is really elegant and noble. I heard that you have a good relationship with Qinglu?"


    "Sister Qinglu is very nice, and she''s nice to me." Jerunan thought, can not it be good, even men are the same.


    Li Qiushui was about to say something when a dull voice came from his side: "fairy sister ~"


    Li Qiushui looked back and couldn''t help smiling: "it''s Duan Gongzi." They met at the Zhenlong chess game in Leigu mountain before, and she always liked the handsome boy, so she naturally remembered this silly son.


    "It''s me, it''s me," Duan Yu said with a look of shock. "Sister fairy still remembers me. Duan Yu is very lucky."


    Li Qiushui was so excited by him that they chatted with each other very quickly. They didn''t care to talk with yelunan fairy,.


    Song Qingshu in the distance felt a chill. She thought that Li Qiushui had a good appetite. She was so old that she was still thinking about fresh meat. Besides, Duan Yu was so flattering to her grandmother that she didn''t know what kind of mentality Miss Wang had when she knew.


    At this moment, the people of Kungfu first class hall had checked the inside of the guild hall and came out. Yelunan fairy welcomed them with a look of expectation, but they all shook their heads without leaving a trace. She could not help sighing, so it was.


    Fu''s sisters were in a hurry. Fu Junyu said, "can you hide in some secret room?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "no, although the martial arts skills of Yipin hall may not be very high, there are many strange people and strange things. The secret room can''t escape their eyes. In addition, this guild hall is prepared by Xixia, so it''s natural to know the situation inside."


    Fu Junli on the side was disappointed: "where did the prince get caught by them?"


    Xu liewu laughs: "now our Mongolia''s innocence has been confirmed. I have long said that what happened to the Korean mission tonight has nothing to do with us. I want to say that you Xixia lost the prince of Korea and can''t find anyone, so I want to find Mongolia to carry the pot."


    "Prince, please be careful. Who is behind the scenes tonight? I think everyone knows what the truth is," yelunan said coldly


    "Facts?" Xu liewu put away his smile, "the fact is that there are no killers and Koryo princes in our Mongolian guild hall. On the contrary, you Xixia have been aggressive. When we Mongolian hundreds of thousands of Xue Jun are vegetarian? If you don''t give me an account of this matter today, it''s not over! "

 Chapter 2184

    Yelunanxian''s face was gloomy, and she waved her hand and left with the warrior of the first class hall. She knew that she didn''t find that the prince of Korea was in a passive position in their room, and it was a waste of words to stay here to say more.


    "Tomorrow we will formally inform your court of this matter in the form of a diplomatic note. At that time, we need the princess to personally apologize to our prince." Fang Yeyu shouts to yelunan fairy.


    "Tomorrow''s business is tomorrow." Yelunan left with a cold snort. Li Qiushui hesitated for a moment and followed him. Duan Yu wanted to catch up with him, but he was held by Xiao Feng. He knew that there must be some discussion and action in Xixia at this time. At this time, the princess of Xixia had no time to pay attention to other things.


    Besides, Duan Yu pesters the imperial concubine like a fool. It''s really a bit ridiculous. Xiao Feng doesn''t want his younger brother to make a fool of him, so he takes the opportunity to pull him away in the name of continuing to drink.


    "Sister, what shall we do now?" Watching the people around him leave one after another, Fu Junyu feels helpless.


    Fu junluo bit her lip. She couldn''t think of any way at this time. She felt that her future was at a loss.


    "Young master, do you think..." she didn''t know why. She subconsciously asked the dandy she had been looking down on before, but what surprised her even more was that the other person''s face was gloomy at this time, and the whole person had an inexplicable power.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Fu junluo asked anxiously.


    Song Qingshu returned to his senses and reluctantly laughed: "nothing. In addition, you don''t have to worry. Since Xu liewu chose to capture you and the prince alive to prove that living you are more useful to him, your prince won''t worry about his life for a while."


    At this time, there was a surge of anger in his heart. During this period of time, Xu liewu''s group of people were too arrogant, which made people upset.


    At this time, Wang Baobao looked on coldly in the distance and secretly scolded Xixia for being useless. When he was about to leave, he was stopped by Xu liewu: "Wang Baobao, today''s gift, if you come to Japan, you must double it."


    Wang Baobao snorted coldly: "who can''t talk big? I''ll hold you on the spot when I have a grudge. I don''t have to wait until later. Do you want us to practice first?"


    Xuliewu was choked by him, his face was ugly as if he had eaten a dead fly, or Fang Yeyu on one side relieved him: "two princes, now in a foreign country, why fight with each other and let other countries laugh?"


    At the same time, he said to Xu liewu: "Lord, you can''t walk in Ruyang palace for a few days. Why do you have the same opinion with him?" Xu liewu''s face softened.


    "Hum, if you don''t have the courage to do anything, Ben Wang will leave." Wang Baobao sneered a few times and left with his master.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Before, he didn''t find that his brother-in-law was the king of rubbish.


    At this time, Fu Junyu asked suspiciously, "I can understand why they left the prince alive. What do they leave our sisters for? Our status is far worse than that of the prince."


    Fu Junyi blushed and spat: "normally you are so smart, but now you are confused. What do you say he wants to do?"


    "Ah ~" Fu Junyu finally responded, "this bastard."


    Hearing the voices of the two sisters, Xu liewu looked back and saw the beautiful flowers. He felt much more comfortable at Wang Baobao''s place: "the two girls are in great trouble today. Now we don''t know who is behind the scenes. There are turmoil all over Xingqing Prefecture. The two girls are in danger at any time. It''s better to stay in our library instead of Wang kuahaikou, Today, there is no place safer than here in Xingqing Prefecture. "


    "Bah, you are the worst villain." Fu Junyu went back without mercy.


    Fu junluo also said in a cold voice: "if people don''t know, we will save the prince unless we don''t do anything."


    Compared with Wang Baobao, Xu liewu''s patience for beautiful women is obviously much higher, and her face is still smiling: "are the two girls misunderstood me? I have no grievances or enmities with you. Why do you kill me? I wonder if it''s the provocation of someone who has a heart. "


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Song Qingshu, who was beside them. Fu junluo frowned slightly. She was not sure whether the people who came here tonight were from Mongolia or not, but she just hesitated for a moment, and immediately replied, "we naturally know who is worthy of trust. It''s not bothering the king."


    Xu liewu shook his head: "I''m worried about the two girls'' trust. In today''s troubled times, only the most powerful men can protect their own women. Obviously, this one around you, tut tut..."


    He shook his head and looked disgusted. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the son of a powerful man from the Southern Song Dynasty. What''s more, his father was no longer the first powerful minister of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Fu Junli a little worried to pull song Qingshu sleeve: "don''t and he see eye to eye, let''s go." She is several years older than her younger sister. She clearly understands that men are the easiest to fight in this respect. Now xuliewu is the king of Mongolia with a heavy hand, and his master is like clouds. It may be harmful to have a conflict with him.


    Song Qingshu gave her a reassuring look, and replied faintly: "Wang Ye''s words don''t make any sense. Since only the strongest men can protect women, why don''t those concubines of Wang Ye serve tie Muzhen? He''s the most powerful man in Mongolia, right? "


    Xu liewu''s face was ugly for a moment. The most important thing was that he could not refute it. Did he dare to say that he was better than his grandfather? What''s going on today? How can I meet some annoying guys.


    "Bold, how dare you be rude to the Lord!" A man beside Xu liewu yells loudly, and the whole person rushes towards song Qingshu like a giant eagle. In a flash, a big hand directly buttons the door of song Qingshu.


    His name is youchidi. Because of his bald head, he is also known as "vulture". He is one of the eight bodyguards under the command of the Mongolian emperor. He is also known as Chimei, Wanli, youchidi and Mengshi double demons. In the early years, he killed and retreated countless enemies. In recent years, Tiemuzhen has achieved great martial arts. These people are no longer responsible for the guard work of Khan as before, They were often sent to help a few princes.


    Fu junluo on the side was very surprised. If she could block it on weekdays, now she was seriously injured. How could she get out of the sword in time?


    Song Qing''s eyebrows flashed across the room. Suddenly, he found something. His frown slowly stretched out, and he saw a crystal clear hand stretching out from the slant, gently holding the eagle''s claw.


    Two hands in a twinkling of an eye to a number of moves, by Chi enemy stuffy hum, fly back, stand firm, a face of fear to look at the opposite that handsome young man in Yellow: "you this is what claw method?"


    The boy in yellow didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he looked at Song Qingshu and said, "I''ve been flirting with people all day, and I''m finally in trouble, right?"

 Chapter 2185

    Song Qingshu looked innocent: "I''m not to blame. It''s clear that they are unreasonable."


    Naturally, the person who came here was Huang shannu. There was so much noise here. It''s impossible that she didn''t hear from the Southern Song Dynasty inn. She just didn''t show up in the usual way of not causing trouble. When she saw her companion in danger, she would not be indifferent.


    "You are young, but you are very good at martial arts. I don''t know which famous teacher to follow?" Xu liewu asked.


    "It''s not convenient to mention the name of the master. I''ll forgive you." Huang shannu''s tone was polite. Before the armistice between the Southern Song Dynasty and Mongolia, the relationship between the two sides was good, and she didn''t want to offend each other too much.


    "In this case, I''ll give the girl a face today, and I won''t embarrass him." with Xu liewu''s eyesight, it''s easy to see that the woman in yellow dress is a woman disguised as a man, "but not every time I can be so lucky to hide behind a woman."


    The first sentence is to Huang shannu, and the second one is to song Qingshu, obviously to show some beauties that he is incompetent.


    Song Qingshu''s face was calm: "it''s easy to get into trouble if you are so arrogant."


    Xu liewu laughs: "fate is just an excuse for the weak to be incompetent. I have a million soldiers under my command, and the experts are like clouds. Who can help me?"


    Worried that song Qingshu would continue to speak and infuriate the other party, Huang shannu quickly pulled him away: "OK, OK, hurry back."


    Song Qingshu didn''t refuse. She knew that she was worried about Jia Baoyu''s safety. Although she didn''t look up to the second ancestor, she was from the Southern Song Dynasty, and she didn''t want to see her companion bullied by foreigners.


    After leaving the Mongolian Inn, Huang shannu asked the Fu sisters, "what are the plans of the two girls?"


    Even Fu junluo was confused: "we don''t know."


    The yellow dress girl thought for a while and said, "the two girls are injured now. I''ll send them to the first class hall first. They are very nice princesses and concubines. They should be able to protect you. Now we can take care of them."


    The Fu sisters are now living in a foreign land, and this disaster has happened again today. At this time, there is no other place to go, so we can only agree.


    Song Qingshu naturally followed. The Fu sisters had been worried about the safety of the prince, but they were also confused about the future, so they had nothing to say.


    When they arrived at the first class hall, yelunan fairy received them very kindly. At the same time, he gave song Qingshu a wink. Song Qingshu nodded without any trace. While the Fu sisters and Huang shannu were chatting with her, he sneaked into the inner hall.


    At this time, Li Qiushui is chatting with Li Qinglu in the back hall. Li Qinglu seems to have recovered to the appearance of a little girl, and she is constantly flirting with her. It seems that their relationship has been very good.


    "Master Li, aren''t you taking care of Wu Yazi in Leigu mountain? Has his injury been cured?" Song Qingshu has taken off his mask and restored his original appearance.


    Li Qiushui showed a sudden color: "I''ll just say, there are so many big things happening in Xixia. How can you survive by Qinglu alone? It turns out that you are here all the time."


    "Imperial concubine ~" said Li Qinglu. Li Qiushui didn''t like to be called grandma. He always thought that she was old enough to call her, so he used imperial concubine at most.


    Li Qiushui rubbed her hair in a doting way: "I was worried about you, but now I feel relieved."


    Then he answered song Qingshu''s question: "the news of your Xixia marriage recruitment is so big that everyone knows it. I''m worried about Qinglu, so I decided to come back quietly to have a look."


    Song Qingshu recognized the meaning revealed in her words: "don''t wuyazi know?"


    Li Qiushui had a trace of embarrassment on his face: "you know, Qinglu was with Xixia after I left him in those years... I was worried about how much he thought, so I came out quietly this time and didn''t let him know."


    Song Qingshu looks strange, and Li Qiushui is romantic and coquettish. It can be said that Li Qinglu is the indirect product of her putting a green hat on Wu Yazi. No man can stand it. No wonder she doesn''t dare to tell him.


    After chatting for a while, song Qingshu remembered: "by the way, how is Miss Wang?"


    "Why, one of my granddaughters has been harmed, and now I still think about my other granddaughter? That girl, Yuyan, often inquires about you. " Li Qiushui''s eyes moved and giggled.


    "Princess, brother Qingshu is so powerful. It''s normal for sister Yuyan to like him. Our sisters work together... Cough, it''s a good story." Li Qinglu''s temperament is jumping off. She doesn''t have the reaction of common people''s jealousy. On the contrary, she is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    "Don''t mention it. You''re really a different person. You''re young, you''re so good at martial arts, and you have a lot of influence. The key is that you''re so handsome. I like it when I look at you. If it wasn''t for your relationship with Qinglu, I might have tasted something new." Li Qiushui''s eyes turned straight, as if he was looking at Tang Monk''s flesh.


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. He thinks that with Li Qiushui''s temperament, if his martial arts are lower, maybe he will be robbed by her


    Rao is Li Qinglu''s ancient spirit. He is also scared: "Princess..."


    Li Qiushui chuckled: "I''m teasing you to play." After a pause, she continued, "Yuyan is doing very well. In addition, Wu Yazi is instructing her martial arts recently, and her progress is not bad."


    "Is she willing to learn martial arts?" Song Qingshu had some accidents.


    "Didn''t you teach her a set of shenzhaojing?" Li Qiushui rolled his eyes. "She studied it day and night as a baby every day. She often came to ask for advice in some places she didn''t understand. Once she came and went, wuyazi began to teach her martial arts. In the past, she didn''t learn martial arts. The main reason is that it''s not elegant for girls to learn those fighting and killing things. However, the martial arts of our Xiaoyao school are not very strong. The most important thing is elegant and good-looking. Fighting is like dancing. Naturally, she likes it. "


    "I see," Song Qingshu nodded and wanted to ask again. Suddenly, yelunan fairy rushed in


    "Something''s wrong again!"


    Seeing her dignified look, song Qingshu quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just when we were surrounded by the Mongolian guild, something happened to hualazimoo''s guild, and Mrs. Zhen was taken away." Yelunan said quickly.


    Zhalanding left with a man. Mrs. Zhen pretended to be him and took part in the recruitment. During the day, the group match must have been watched by someone with a heart.


    "Mongolia is really deceiving people too much." Song Qingshu doesn''t need to think about it. He knows that it was the Mongols who moved his hand. No wonder Fang Yeyu and Xu liewu just said that.


    "What to do now? I didn''t find any evidence in Mongolia before. I''m afraid I''ll be bitten again now." Jerunan has a headache.


    "Evidence? In this world, the strong are respected. What evidence do you want? " Song Qingshu rises abruptly. He has been restraining himself before, but Xu liewu doesn''t follow the rules all the time. Don''t blame himself for doing the same thing, "I''ll go out."


    "Do you want me to go to the Mongolian Inn with you and teach them a lesson?" Li Qiushui is also a little afraid of that water moon.


    Song Qingshu stopped and said, "no, I''m enough alone."

 Chapter 2186

    In the Mongolian Pavilion, Xu liewu looks at the beautiful woman who is bound in front of him. She is mature and plump, smooth and delicate as satin. Her skin is so delicate that she can squeeze water with a pinch. Her plump and plump figure makes it difficult for him to breathe, and she is bound by the rope. On the contrary, she outlines her plump and round thighs, which makes her very attractive.


    Tonight, I was disturbed by all kinds of things, which made me feel better: "Mrs. Zhen, you can''t escape from me after all."


    "Bah!" Mrs. Zhen turned around and sighed. She didn''t expect that the Mongols would catch her as soon as she left. I''m afraid he would be disappointed with me.


    "If you''re not a beautiful woman, you''re dead by now." Xu liewu''s eyes wantonly roamed the woman''s body in front of him. Her skin was as white as milk, and her waist was very slim. She was really a beauty. "She is really Mrs. Zhen, who is full of wisdom and resourcefulness. She used such a cover up to protect zarantin. They successfully escaped."


    "When the prince returns home, he will come back to avenge me one day." Once again in the hands of the Mongols, Mrs. Zhen did not expect to live, so she looked very calm.


    "A comeback? By zarantin? " Xu liewu laughs, "the flourishing hualazi model in those years was destroyed by Mongolia. What can he do now as a lost dog? He used to have his wife as a military adviser, but he can harass our rear from time to time. Now, without his wife, he''s just a zhalanding. It''s nothing to worry about. "


    Mrs. Zhen shook her head: "the prince is a hero. He is destined to be defeated and not defeated. As long as he does not die, he will have a chance."


    "Since your prince is so important," Xu liewu said with a frivolous smile after the discussion, "how do you plan to compensate me for my wife''s loss of the chance to catch him?"


    Mrs. Zhen frowned, as smart as she naturally understood the subtext of each other''s words: "the beauty around you is like clouds, so why do you have to embarrass me? It''s better to give me a good time. It''s worth our years of hostility."


    "It''s outrageous to kill you," Xu liewu shook his head. "After all, my wife was the first beauty of hualazi model. On the day of the city of Samarkand''s destruction, I accidentally let my wife escape. Even our sweat was very painful."


    Mrs. Zhen spat and scolded: "you Mongolian demons, you like prostitutes, people, wives and daughters so much. Sooner or later, you will be punished."


    "Retribution? You weak people will only comfort themselves with this, "Xu liewu stood up and looked at the northern sky." my grandfather once said something that I always agree with, that is, "defeat the enemy, root them out and take everything they have; Make their married women cry and shed tears; Riding on horses with smooth backs; It''s a man''s greatest pleasure to use the abdomen of their beautiful concubines as pajamas and cushions, look at their rosy cheeks and kiss them, and suck their pink sweet lips! "


    Hearing his words, Zhen Fu trembled with anger: "shameless!"


    Xu liewu didn''t think much of it: "Oh, I remember. It seems that my wife was engaged with someone in those years. Unfortunately, on the day of the fall of Samarkand, your poor fiance died in battle. I didn''t expect that you would never change your mind and never remarry. Instead, you called yourself your wife, which made most people forget your real name."


    Hearing him mention the past, Mrs. Zhen felt a deep hatred in her eyes: "I just hate that I can''t avenge him myself!"


    "It''s not that I don''t have a chance," said Xu liewu with a smile. "Last time I told my wife that men''s defense will be much weaker when they are happiest. My wife might as well have a try."


    "You dream, I will never serve you!" Mrs. Zhen''s face is tinged with bright red. I don''t know whether she is angry or ashamed. Last time she tried to assassinate him, she did have a similar idea. But she finally found that Xu liewu''s martial arts are hidden. All her plans are in vain, so it''s impossible to try that again.


    "It''s a pity, but it''s more exciting to use strength," Xu liewu approached her, bringing a sense of inexplicable oppression. "I''ve conquered countless countries over the years, and I love to hear their wives and daughters struggling and crying."


    "You..." seeing the other party getting closer and closer, Mrs. Rao Shizhen was determined. At this time, she was also a little desperate. Death was not terrible. What was terrible was that she would suffer inexplicable humiliation, but the other party was still her husband''s murderer. If she was really sullied by him today, I''m afraid her fiance would not close her eyes underground.


    Xu liewu reached out to touch her clothes. Suddenly, a flustered voice came from outside the door: "Lord, it''s not good!"


    Being disturbed in the mood, Xu liewu suddenly turns back and moriran says, "I just ordered you not to disturb me. If you can''t give me a satisfactory reason, today next year will be your death day."


    "A master rushed into the guild hall." The man replied hastily.


    "It''s just killing people on the spot." Xu liewu snorted coldly, master, the most important thing under the Mongolian command is master. If it''s normal, he may go to interrogate the other party''s identity, but today, he doesn''t have the spare time to waste on men.


    "But that man''s Kung Fu is too high for us to stop him." The man said with some shame.


    "Can''t stop it?" Xu liewu can''t react. What''s unstoppable? There are a lot of capable men and soldiers under the Mongolian command. At the same time, there are also the most elite soldiers in the world. For so many years, no assassin has been able to get close to him, except for the old man in the mountain... But that is the killer organization that has been handed down for thousands of years. This time, there is only one person.


    "Wang Ye, come out and have a look. This man is in trouble. He seems to be Fu Cailin, the Yi sword master of Korea." Fang Yeyu''s figure also appeared outside the door, and he also heard the meaning of trouble from his nervous voice.


    The night feather all came to invite, but Xu liewu didn''t dare to take it lightly. He got up in a hurry. After a few steps, he turned around and pulled up Mrs. Zhen: "madam, let''s go out with me to see what will happen to those who are against our great Mongolian Empire." He wants to show off his power in front of Mrs. Zhen. No matter in power or other aspects, he wants to conquer this woman from body to soul.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhen didn''t have any waves in her heart. No matter how skillful the man was, she couldn''t have had so many experts in Mongolia, unless it was the young master... Her ending had already been doomed. She didn''t expect that, and naturally she didn''t have any ripples.


    After Xu liewu went out, he asked Fang Yeyu, "Fu Cailin, he shouldn''t be in Koryo. Why did he suddenly appear here?"


    Fang Yeyu was also puzzled: "I don''t know, but it''s true that his sword skill is Yi sword skill, and his cultivation level is far higher than that of the Fu sisters. In this world, only Fu Cailin can achieve this level of Yi sword skill."


    "Where is Huo Shan?" Xu liewu asked in a deep voice.


    Fang Yeyu replied: "the old man in the mountain hasn''t come back yet, and he doesn''t appear in the guild hall after such a thing happened. Do you want me to send someone to invite him over?"


    Xu liewu waved his hand: "if they are here, what if Fu Cailin comes. If Huo Shan is here, it will add variables. "

 Chapter 2187

    Xu liewu followed Fang Yeyu to the front courtyard, and finally understood why the man just said that he could not stop in fear. He saw a man with black hair and a long robe. Facing many Mongolian warriors who had been fighting, he was like a place without people.


    No matter how bravely the Mongolian warrior rushes up, the cold sword tip and death are waiting for him. It seems that the other side''s sword is already there, waiting for you to send your neck up.


    "The devil, he is the devil!" Rao Shi, a Mongolian warrior, was used to death. He was a little scared at this time. The man on the other side had a narrow and unusual face. All his facial features were defects that no one wanted to have. It was more like he was all crowded in a pile, which made his forehead look very high, his chin was long and slender, his nose was a little wavy, but his crooked nose was huge and out of proportion, His eyes and mouth are even smaller, and his face is extremely incongruous and strange. Combined with his sword technique, he is like a ghost from hell.


    "Don''t disturb the morale of the army. It''s just the sword skill of Korea!" Seeing that the soldiers under him had signs of collapse, Xu lie stood up and roared.


    Xu liewu was very strict with the army. When he heard the words disturbing the morale of the army, those who yelled in a panic immediately shut up. You should know that this is a felony in the army and can be beheaded at any time.


    Seeing the arrival of Xu liewu and understanding that it was a kind of martial arts, the Mongolian soldiers gradually settled down, but they just managed to maintain their formation. It was impossible to stop each other.


    Watching his elite soldiers being slaughtered, Xu liewu''s eyelids jump straight, and Fang Yeyu on one side says in a hurry: "Lord, this man can always advance our country before the soldiers form a encirclement. This is not a place in the plain where cavalry can meet again to give full play to their number advantage, and then let them die."


    "Lord, give it to me!" A vicious man nearby said that Mrs. Zhen immediately recognized him as the top player in hualazimoo in the past. Unfortunately, when Mongolia came, he soon surrendered to Mongolia and killed a lot of domestic experts. This time, he also made a lot of efforts.


    "Be careful!" Xu liewu frowned slightly, but he thought it would be better for him to try. After all, the martial arts of those samurai and the enemy were so different that it was hard to see any clue.


    "I don''t think it''s just a mystery." Bu Di snorted coldly. It seemed to him that his opponent''s swordsmanship was a little tricky. Only those soldiers whose martial arts skills were too low could win the attack. He just looked on. He only felt that every time the soldiers made a fool of their own and went to the top of the sword. In other words, he would never be able to win such a low-level deception.


    "Howl ~" a fierce and desolate wolf howl added a little chill to the yard. The divination enemy''s martial arts were deeply influenced by the magic gate. The sound wave skill of the magic gate was improved to make the most suitable wolf howl for himself. It can often make the enemy''s mind shake, and he has been defeated before fighting.


    Many Mongolian Samurai heard his howl and covered their ears in pain. Those with weaker cultivation even fainted directly.


    Fang Yeyu couldn''t help frowning and said: "this divination enemy always attacks like this, regardless of the enemy and us. Before, there was a situation that shocked our soldiers into idiots, but now they are still dead."


    But Xu liewu didn''t care at all. He said with a smile: "every master has his unique habit. What we should do is to give full play to their strengths for our own use, instead of binding him."


    "The LORD said so." Fang Yeyu doesn''t think so. He thinks that Xu liewu is from a noble family and doesn''t care for the lives of the soldiers at the bottom, but he can always win


    "Oh... Er ~" the wolf howling was about to reach the high tide, and suddenly stopped. They looked at it in a hurry. They saw that Fu Cailin pulled the sword out of his neck, and looked at the blood stains on the tip of the sword with disgust: "the ghost is crying and the wolf is howling. It''s hard to hear."


    "Dead like that?" Xu liewu''s face was unbelievable, just like a flower in front of his eyes, bu enemy was just like those soldiers before him, as if he took the initiative to bump into the other side''s sword tip to die.


    "It''s amazing to play the sword with people and the enemy with the sword, and to integrate the chess theory into the sword technique?" Fang Yeyu doesn''t understand what''s going on. He feels chilly when he thinks of it.


    At this time, a black figure quietly grabs Fu Cailin from behind. Xu liewu and Fang Yeyu are very happy. They recognize that the pair of convenience is the "vulture" from Chi.


    You know, you CHIDI was one of the eight guards of the Mongolian Khan in the past. Although his martial arts were not as good as Li Chimei, who was the first of the eight guards, his ranking among the eight guards also proved that he was a top expert.


    CHIDI''s nickname is vulture. It''s not only because of his bald head. The bigger reason is that his eagle claw skill is as easy to break the stone tablet. Another excellent lightness skill is as fast as an eagle. It can also be as silent as an eagle when it pours on its prey.


    Seeing that his fingertip immediately touched his opponent''s shoulder, Chi''s enemy was very happy. He thought that no matter how high your martial arts were, you would not be able to show it. He thought that he was going to kill a world-famous master, and then his position in Mongolia would rise. Let alone Ba Siba and Pang ban, he could be equal to the king of the golden wheel.


    Thinking of beauty, he suddenly felt a little cold in his throat. Looking down, he found that a sword was slowly drawing back from his neck. His last thought was: "is this my blood?"


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, you break in."¡° Fu Cailin snorted coldly. Before that time, he also attacked himself. Fortunately, Huang shannu rescued him. He recovered a life that time, but he didn''t expect to die so soon.


    That''s right. This "Fu Cailin" is naturally disguised by song Qingshu. He has been taking the overall situation into consideration and tolerating the arrogance of Mongolia xuliewu and others. He didn''t expect that the other party was becoming more and more excessive. Today''s successive robberies and murders of foreign embassies made him unable to restrain his anger and decided to let the Mongolian Prince know that Mongolia has not yet ruled the country.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t want to bring the disaster of swordsmen to Xixia on impulse. Now Xixia has just ended the coup and is not ready to resist foreign enemies, so he needs to find an unjust leader to carry the black pot for himself. Fu Cailin, the master of Yijian in Korea, is the most suitable person.


    First of all, his martial arts is high enough to have the ability to directly attack the Mongolian guild; Secondly, he had a motive. The Mongols had just killed their mission, and the Korean prince was missing; At last, he was far away in Korea, and no one had seen him in the Central Plains. What happened here could not be passed back to Korea for a while. Even if it was passed back, Fu Cailin could only stare at him and bear the black pot.


    As for Yi''s swordsmanship, song Qingshu and Fu''s sisters have been together for so long, and they have seen their moves several times. Based on his accomplishments in swordsmanship, he can be said to know all kinds of skills. It''s not difficult to imitate. I''m afraid only the Fu''s sisters can recognize him as not the real Fu Cailin, After all, today''s appearance is roughly drawn from Fu Junyu''s usual description of the master. There must be some differences between Fu Junyu and the real Fu Cailin.

 Chapter 2188

    Xu liewu and Fang Yeyu stood there. They just thought that the attack by Chi enemy was successful. Unexpectedly, the situation would turn around in the next second. When they saw the blood gushing from Chi enemy''s neck, Fang Yeyu felt that his neck was a little chilly: "master Fu, we Mongolians and Koryo have no grudge. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    If he can use absolute force to subdue the other party, he will naturally be lazy to reason. But now it is obvious that the other party is forceful, so what should be said still needs to be said.


    "Misunderstanding?" Song Qingshu sneered, "when you slaughtered my Korean mission, why didn''t you say it was a misunderstanding?"


    Fang Yeyu said with a smile: "master Fu, don''t listen to the slander of villains. Before the Xixia elite came here to search people, it has proved our innocence. Someone deliberately planted the blame on us."


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to him: "you just want to cheat me. Do you want to cheat me? Killing you Mongolian Tartars one by one is revenge for the Korean soldiers who died tonight. "


    "What a big tone, Fu Cailin. Do you really think you are invincible?" A voice of compassion rings out. Shuiyue has already come out with three servants of wind, forest and fire. He gained a lot from the battle with Li Qiushui just now. After going back, he closed the door to resume the game. Although he heard the news outside, he never came out. Only after the complete resumption of the game did he come out leisurely.


    After digesting the first World War, Shuiyue felt that he had made great progress in martial arts, and there seemed to be signs of breakthrough in his stagnant state. At this time, his confidence reached perfection, and he thought to himself that he would have confidence in the first World War even against the master of God, Baba and pangban.


    "Water moon?" Song Qingshu frowned, and the other side was Japanese. However, Japan and Korea had always been closely related. They had met each other before, and they wanted to show their true feelings?


    "I thought you were the first person to call yourself a frog in a well in Korea, but I didn''t know my name. It seems that you are not so complacent." Shuiyue''s face shows a trace of complacency. You should know that Fu Cailin is as famous as Japan''s two great swordsmen, shingang Shangquan and buzhuan suzuhara. Objectively speaking, his reputation is a bit bigger than him. After all, he is only the Third Master in Japan, and the other is the first one in Korea.


    Of course, through these years of fighting experience, Shuiyue is a little cynical about the fighting capacity of the Korean people. It''s not so great that Fu Cailin is the leader in Korea. He doesn''t think he is weaker than the other side.


    All the time, he was very dissatisfied with his position under the biographies of Nobuyasu ueizumi and suzuhara. Unfortunately, he challenged them several times, but they did not fight. Later, when he came to the Central Plains, he had no chance to fight. If he could defeat Fu Cailin, who was as famous as them this time, Japan would recognize that there were three swordsmen, not two.


    "Are you confident?" Song Qingshu is relieved to find that the other party has not met Fu Cailin. At the same time, he feels that the other party is full of fighting spirit. For a moment, he doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He clearly makes Fu Cailin bear the blame. How can he feel that he has helped him brush his achievements now?


    "I have confidence in the knife in my hand." The sword has come out of its sheath, like a moon in the water, quiet and full of murders.


    On one side, Xu liewu and Fang Yeyu breathed a sigh of relief. With the water and moon coming, Fu Cailin was not afraid. Maybe he would have the chance to play the number advantage and leave the first swordsman of Korea.


    With a low drink, Shuiyue took the lead to rush to the other side with a knife and stepped out. Everyone in the yard was shocked, as if his foot weighed more than ten thousand jin.


    Seeing that he stepped out in the second step, one by one, he worked hard to defend himself. He was worried that he would be hurt by his internal force. Who knew that this second step was as light as a feather and did not exert any effort. Many Mongolian warriors were so miserable that they wanted to vomit blood. They just had such a big reaction when they were affected by the edge. Fu Cailin must be even more miserable when he faced his front.


    However, it is surprising that Fu Cailin is still facing that ugly look, and his expression does not change at all, just like the judge of hell.


    Even xuliewu and Fang Yeyu began to guess whether he was heavy or light. However, to their surprise, the third step didn''t really step on the ground. The whole person, like Feng Xu Yufeng, turned into a shadow and rushed directly to Fu Cailin.


    Seeing that the opponent has never moved, Shuiyue sneers. After these three steps, his Sabre momentum has reached its peak, and his power is enough to destroy any obstacles on the way.


    Fu Cailin had some skills, but this time he was asked to be big. Once he was asked to be big, there was only death waiting for him.


    Xu liewu looked excited: "Shuiyue is a super master who even Khan values. His sword is half empty and half solid now. It can be said that he has reached the acme of sabre technique." He always comes from negative martial arts, but in the face of this knife, he asked himself that he could not escape.


    Fang Yeyu is also in front of a bright: "Shuiyue seems to have just made a breakthrough with Li Qiushui, and Fu Cailin asked him to give full play to the power of the sword. Although Yi sword can anticipate the enemy''s opportunity, it has its limit." He always thinks that the principle of Yi sword is a false proposition. In the face of those who are weaker than himself in martial arts, is he able to anticipate the enemy''s opportunity in the face of the same level of experts?


    He imagined that if his master, Pang ban, had made a move, Fu Cailin would not have expected the other''s move in advance.


    At this time, Fu Cailin, who was sure to lose in their eyes, finally moved, and his sword seemed to stab in the empty air.


    As soon as Shuiyue frowned, he couldn''t see through each other''s sword. No matter what angle he thought, this sword was destined to hit the empty place. Could it hurt him?


    However, thinking of the name of the other side, Shuiyue was a little uncertain. He instinctively took back three points of his strength, and then blinked his eyes. Suddenly, he was shocked to find that the sword tip still with a few drops of blood suddenly appeared in front of his throat. His skin could feel the coolness of the sword tip.


    "How could it be?" In a wink, as like as two peas, the same is also the mood of the moon and the moon. This is the first time that the water moon has been in the top. Only one knife can split the other half into two. How can he crash into the sword tip of the other side in a flash, just like those of the Mongolia warriors.


    Think of here, two people look at each other, suddenly feel a trace of inexplicable chill.


    After all, Shuiyue is a master in the world. His steps change in a critical moment, and he narrowly avoids the key point of his throat. Now he has to be glad that he just left a third of his mind. Otherwise, he may have already had a grudge on the spot.


    However, although he avoided the key, he was still hit by the sword on his shoulder. At that moment, Shuiyue was so frightened that he couldn''t even hold the sword in his hand.


    He used his secret skill to fly back, but the tip of the sword was like a maggot of tarsal bone, following him like a shadow all the time.


    At this time, the three sword attendants of fenghuolin saw that the situation was not right, and they had already pulled out their weapons and rushed up to cover him.


    But Shuiyue dazongsi was not happy, because his cultivation was very clear that the three of them couldn''t stop the sword. He didn''t hesitate. He flashed a fierce color between his eyebrows, and directly kicked the fire servant and Lin servant in the heart, so that they could stop each other''s sword with their bodies.


    At the same time, he grabs fengnv with his uninjured left hand and smashes her directly to the other person''s chest. Fu Cailin''s disciples are all beautiful girls. They are supposed to be lecherons. With fengnv''s beauty, they can make the other person hesitate for a moment, which is enough for him to escape.


    The reason why his water moon Sabre technique is so unpredictable is largely due to his lightness skill. As long as he takes the lead, he is confident that no one can catch up with him.

 Chapter 2189

    The martial arts that used to be dominated by water and moon could not be defeated so miserably even if they were not defeated by the great master. But song Qingshu once fought with him in Xiangyang and once again after he came to Xixia. At the same time, he watched the scene of his fighting with others several times. He was already familiar with the characteristics of his martial arts, and he didn''t know the real art of chess and sword, It can only be simulated by the artistic conception of "the man in the picture", ignoring the rules of space to a certain extent, which makes Shuiyue lose so quickly and miserably.


    "Master!" Huo Shi and Lin Shi roared with disbelief and deep resentment. They had planned to hold Fu Cailin for a while to give Shuiyue a chance to breathe. Then he made a comeback. How could they know that he chose to run for his life directly and chose to sacrifice them to delay for himself.


    The wind girl opened her mouth, but did not call out, her whole brain has been a blank, did not expect that the mind has always been invincible master, when in danger should be so despicable.


    Song Qingshu''s sword didn''t stop. He vaguely remembers that Xiangyang City robbed Huang Rong, as if there was this Lin Shi.


    Lin Shi and Huo Shi, desperate generals, have made full use of what they have learned in their lives, even reaching the level of 12%. It''s a pity that even Shuiyue is not an opponent. How can they resist? What''s more, they are kicked by Shuiyue, and their focus has been lost. In the eyes of real experts, there are flaws everywhere.


    A touch of cold light slipped by, and they had fallen heavily on the ground. Their eyes were wide open and their faces were unbelievable.


    Fengnv has a panoramic view of all this. She is cold at this time. She knows that no matter how hard she struggles, she is doomed to be unable to stop each other. She simply doesn''t wave weapons any more. In her mind, she quickly comes up with the time when she grew up with Lin Huoshan for more than ten years, and the scene that Shuiyue taught her carefully in the past. Unexpectedly, all this has turned into such an end, and there are tears scattered around her eyes.


    Song Qingshu recognized the mysterious Huakui on the way to Xixia. He hesitated for a moment. He didn''t kill her. He just grabbed her and threw her aside.


    However, after this interruption, Shuiyue bulk has disappeared without a trace, song Qingshu did not care, because this time the target is not him.


    Although the story just described for a long time, all this happened in an instant. Xu liewu and Fang Yeyu didn''t expect Shuiyue to escape like this.


    "The Japanese are really unreliable!" Two people almost did not scold his ancestor eighteen generations.


    See "Fu Cailin" looking at himself, Xu liewu and Fang Yeyu retreat together.


    A trace of anger and shame flashed in Xu liewu''s heart. How many years has it not been like this? Since he can remember, Mongolia has been invincible in the world. Only he can push each other into a desperate situation step by step. How can he be forced to retreat by the enemy.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to take a step forward, but the man came here step by step, every step seemed to exude invincible momentum, so that he could not summon the courage to take this step.


    "Shoot, shoot! Wang Ye, you go first. " Fang Yeyu is known as the little magician not only because he is a disciple of the magician Pang ban, but also because he is resourceful and calm. He has just organized the archers and is ready to go.


    The Mongolians grew up on horseback and bow and arrow when they were young. Looking around the world, except for the magic arm crossbow invented by the Southern Song Dynasty with some strange and licentious techniques, no other country can compete with them in bow and arrow.


    In a flash, the arrow rain has been shooting at Fu Cailin, covering every inch of land around him, blocking every escape path.


    The experts in the Jianghu are often not the opponents of the regular army. Apart from the fact that there are piercing weapons in all directions on the battlefield, it is useless for them to learn how to move and dodge. To a large extent, it is also because of the bow and arrow. The army''s ten thousand arrows in the battlefield are enough to shoot any high hand into a hedgehog.


    Today, the scale of the arrow rain is not as large as the thousands of troops on the battlefield, but the momentum is terrible enough. Fang Yeyu arranges the archers to shoot three times in an orderly way, so that the arrow rain does not stay for a moment, and does not give the enemy a chance to breathe.


    Can Rao is so, Fang Yeyu also dare not have the slightest relaxation, just the strength of the other side is too terrible, he is not sure whether the arrow rain can stop the other side.


    "Someone has just been sent to inform the old people in the mountains. Why haven''t they come yet?" Although Xu liewu doubts Huoshan''s loyalty, Fang Yeyu just sent someone to inform the other party.


    There are countless disciples of the Persian Ming sect as hostages. Huo Shan should be very clever in weighing the pros and cons. At this stage, he should not dare to fight back. In addition, many experts who went with Huo Shan to carry out the mission did not come back, such as "red beauty and white hair". In addition, Yingfei took Mrs. Zhen back and went outside to sleep in flowers and willows. Otherwise, if all the experts were there, No matter how skillful Fu Cailin is, he can''t be so relaxed.


    In the face of the dark rain of arrows, song Qingshu was not unfamiliar with this situation. He grabbed the bodies of two Mongolian warriors on the ground and used them as shields to block his body, so he stepped closer to the archer camp.


    Although Mongolian archers are good at archery, this time they carry heavy weapons such as siege crossbows, which are difficult to penetrate the human body. Song Qingshu found that the meat shield in front of him was full of arrows, and then he grabbed two shields to replace them. There are many Mongolian warriors on the ground.


    "Go, Lord!" Seeing that the other side was getting closer, even Fang Yeyu, who had always been calm, was flustered and pushed Xu liewu back.


    "Want to go?" Song Qingshu has been close enough, a jump appeared in the archer group, on the battlefield Archer was close to the enemy is unilateral slaughter, not to mention the enemy''s martial arts so high?


    A sword light cold nineteen States!


    Soon the archer died and fled, leaving Fang Yeyu in front of him.


    Fang Yeyu took out the three eight double halberds on his back. They were made of mysterious dark iron from the bottom of the North Sea. They weighed 157 Jin. They were weapons sweeping the world when Pang ban came out. Later they were given to him for use.


    "Master Fu, now that you have killed so many of us, you should be angry. Why don''t both sides give up? We will give the prince back to you. Besides, we will never hold a grudge against today''s events." Now, it''s useless for a prince to hold it in his hand. Fang Yeyu''s teeth itch with hatred when he thinks that all these are the deals he made with the Japanese people before. How could he expect to attract such a murderer? This time, we have to find Yuchai Xiusheng to settle the accounts.


    "Didn''t you just say that it was a misunderstanding? Didn''t you say that you shouldn''t frame you up without evidence?" Song Qingshu sneered again and again, "how, now admit that you slaughtered the Korean mission."


    Fang Yeyu was not good at listening to each other''s words. He understood that there was no good end to blindly compromise, so he said: "master Fu, it''s meaningless to argue who is right and who is wrong now. There has always been no hatred between Mongolia and Korea. Today, master Gao washed our mission here. Do you know that? If you don''t realize it again, I''m afraid it will bring disaster to your country. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Song Qing was expressionless in writing.

 Chapter 2190

    "It''s not a threat, it''s just facts." Fang Yeyu went on to say, "what''s more, although the master''s martial arts are high, they are not invincible. For example, our imperial master, basiba, and my master, Pang ban, are not sure that any master can win. What''s more, our great Khan''s miraculous skills are great, and even my master is ashamed."


    Previously, the news about Tiemuzhen''s cultivation of magic skills was hearsay. Now it has been confirmed by their insiders that song Qingshu''s martial arts are higher than that of basiba and pangban. What is the existence of Tiemuzhen?


    Seeing that he fell into silence, Fang Yeyu was overjoyed: "the master is a fairy like figure. Naturally, we can distinguish the advantages and disadvantages. After we return home, we will certainly speak for you and the master in front of Khan."


    Waiting for him is a little cold star. When Fang Yeyu was shocked, he tried to hold up his two halberds to hold each other''s weapons, but his reaction was slow. He looked down at the sword inserted in his throat. His face was unbelievable: "why..." He couldn''t figure out why the other side knew Mongolia was so powerful and unwisely chose to kill people. Wasn''t he afraid to bring disaster to Korea?


    "Since Mongolia is so strong, I naturally need to get rid of you first." Even if Fu Cailin was really here, he would not believe Fang Yeyu''s lies. When he went back, he thought nothing had happened and said good things for Gaoli? To cheat three-year-old children, it is more likely that they will gossip in front of Tiemuzhen after they go back, and then set up troops for revenge.


    What''s more, song Qingshu was not Fu Cailin, and he didn''t have to care about the life and death of Korea.


    Although Fang Yeyu''s martial arts are good, he is still a little far from the master''s realm. However, in Song Qingshu''s eyes, he is more important than Shuiyue''s master. No matter how good Shuiyue''s martial arts are, he is just a hawk dog. However, Fang Yeyu''s outstanding resourcefulness is a real trouble. It''s not exaggeration to kill him, But it can also save a lot of trouble for the future.


    "My master will take revenge for me..." Fang Yeyu felt that his strength ran out again quickly, and he was terrified to the extreme. He was conceited of his culture and military strategy. He would make great achievements in Mongolia in the future, and he would become a famous person in history. But he didn''t expect to die here in silence. He hated it so much that he couldn''t be reconciled!


    "Master Pang ban? Sooner or later there will be a fight with him. " Song Qingshu took back the sword, and a strong sense of killing flashed in his eyes.


    A blood arrow rushed out, Fang Yeyu fell heavily on the ground, and could not say anything any more.


    Xu liewu was flustered and watched the masters under his command be killed. Now even Fang Yeyu is dead. His hands and feet are cold: "don''t come here!"


    "Aren''t you very good at martial arts? Why don''t you go up and fight him?" Mrs. Zhen beside him smiles. She didn''t expect this so-called assassin to make any waves. She didn''t know that he was so skilled in martial arts that she directly washed the other Mongolian courts. Watching her former enemies die one by one, she felt a sense of happiness. You know, I don''t know how many times I tried to kill these people over the years, but I couldn''t succeed.


    "Shut up, bitch!" Xu liewu scolded him, but he also regretted that he was a weak master. If he joined hands with those people just now, instead of adding firewood one by one, he might not be able to stop them. But who knew that his martial arts were so terrible?


    "You are very good at martial arts?" When he thought of his usual high spirited manner, song Qingshu only felt a violent killing intention in his heart. He frowned slightly. What''s the matter with him? How can he feel that he can''t control his emotions? Did he kill too much just now?


    "Xiao Wang is a bit of a Taoist. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to compare with the master. I don''t know what kind of conditions the master can let me go." Although Xu liewu has a martial arts skill, he is facing the crisis of life and death at this time, but he finds that his hands and feet are not obedient, and he can''t show any.


    In the final analysis, he was afraid of hitting the other side''s sword point like those people just now. That would be the end.


    He is the most powerful man in the world. There are countless beautiful concubines in his family, as well as excellent rivers and mountains. He didn''t want to die here.


    As for direct surrender, he did not have any psychological burden. We should know that when Khan started, his strength was very weak, and temporary forbearance was not unacceptable.


    "Let you go?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were shining, and there seemed to be a voice in his heart urging him to kill him directly. Only by killing him could he live up to his good will.


    But song Qingshu is also very clear, as one of the only surviving grandchildren of the Mongolian Khan, as a powerful prince who controls nearly one fifth of the strength of Mongolia, he will die in Xingqing mansion, which will inevitably bring endless military disaster to Xixia.


    "You are so good at martial arts. Are you still afraid of this and that, and you don''t want to live like this?" Song Qingshu only felt that there was an invisible villain in his ear who was constantly mocking and urging.


    "Shut up Despite the mask, song Qingshu''s face was still ferocious. He directly kicked Xu liewu''s head. If he did, it would burst like a watermelon.


    In his mind, Mu Wanqing, Li Qinglu, yelunanxian and others suddenly appeared, as well as the ordinary people in Xingqing mansion. Song Qingshu suddenly changed the direction of his feet and stepped down on Xu liewu''s knees.


    "Ah Xu liewu covered his legs and kept rolling on the ground, struggling desperately and wailing. He was a master himself, and knew that his legs had been completely smashed.


    "A capital crime can be avoided, but a living crime cannot be forgiven." Song Qingshu coldly left a sentence, then quickly turned and left. He felt that his mind was extremely unstable at this time. He was worried that he would kill Xu liewu on impulse.


    All of a sudden, he frowned and grabbed Mrs. Zhen. She was holding a dagger in her hand. She had just seen Xu liewu fall to the ground and had no resistance. She grabbed a blade from the ground and stabbed Xu liewu in the chest.


    "I let him go, and you''re going to kill him?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are red, which is very magical.


    "I... I hate him as much as the sea." When he looked at her, Mrs. Zhen felt a palpitation. Just now, she saw the situation that the other party was in a state of no one and killed many Mongolian experts easily.


    "He can''t die, at least not now." Song Qingshu coldly said that he was worried about what would happen to Mrs. Liu Zhen here. He directly clasped her shoulder and left the Mongolian guild.


    Along the way, song Qingshu only felt that his whole body was full of Qi and blood, and the whole person had an inexplicable intention to kill, as if the killing just was not enough. He was not new to this situation. It was not the first time that the demon of joyful Zen appeared. At this time, he needed to vent his anger thoroughly, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The tip of her nose smelled a faint fragrance. Just now, in order to better enjoy the beauty, Xu liewu had already sent someone to bathe and dress for Mrs. Zhen. At this time, her snow-white and delicate skin didn''t know whether it was because of the water vapor or the excitement after revenge. She was a mature and beautiful woman with amazing charm.

 Chapter 2191

    Noticing his aggressive eyes, Mrs. Zhen''s heart jumped: "elder?" Did you just get out of the wolf''s nest and fall into the tiger''s kiss? She just witnessed the other side''s bloody washing of the Mongolian mission''s martial arts. She didn''t think she could resist.


    Song Qingshu suddenly frowned and suddenly looked back to the side. Soon, the group began to take shape from the corner of the street. The head of the group was covered with a cloak. The whole person could not see his face clearly. However, the unique dress and martial arts skills were obviously Huo Shan, an old man in the mountains.


    "Be careful, master. He is the king of Persia''s killers. I don''t know how many experts in the western regions died under his hands." Mrs. Zhen said to song Qingshu in a hurry that she wanted to take the opportunity to brush the favor of both sides, so that the other side might not start with herself.


    "Fu Cailin, the master of Yijian in Korea?" Huo Shan didn''t move on and stopped three feet away. This distance is a safe distance for both sides. He obviously got the news and knew his identity.


    "If you want to fight, you can''t get so much nonsense." At this time, song Qingshu is very upset, and the negative emotions just caused by the killing still remain. At this time, he just wants to vent his anger. Fighting is obviously the best way to squander his anger. Compared with Shuiyue, the old man in the mountain is not so easy to deal with. Shuiyue''s martial arts are relatively simple and systematic. He can always detect some clues by observing several times, The martial arts of the old people in the mountains are complicated and treacherous. They don''t even use the same kind of martial arts every time. In this way, they can''t make targeted arrangements like dealing with Shuiyue.


    Who knows that the old man in the mountain waved his hand: "you and I are in the Far East, and the other is in the Far West. We are far away from each other. We have no grudge or conflict of interest. Why should we fight Then he motioned to his men to make way for a road.


    There is a doubt in Song Qingshu''s eyes. He is not sure whether the other party is playing some tricks or not, and whether he will attack from the side when he leaves.


    However, the old man in the mountain has stepped aside, leaving enough distance to show that he has no other plan in mind.


    When he thought of all the things before, song Qingshu suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind. The old man in the mountain didn''t work hard several times, but now he openly let himself go. It seems that he is not willing to surrender to the Mongolian tent like this, and has been secretly demolishing it.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is the friend. Song Qingshu still remembers this even though he is a little confused at the moment.


    Looking at each other deeply, song Qingshu takes Mrs. Zhen''s hand and leaves.


    "Huo Shan, what do you mean? How can you let him go?" A middle-aged man with white hair glares at the old man in the mountain. He is the white haired willow twig in the white hair.


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things." The old man in the mountain replied coldly.


    "We received a letter from the little magician before. He obviously just came out of the guild. Now I don''t know what happened to them. How can we just let them go?"


    "There are so many experts under Wang Ye''s command, and there is such a large amount of water moon. Naturally, nothing will happen." The old man in the mountain didn''t even look at him and went to the side.


    "Well, you Huoshan, are you going to betray the Lord?" Seeing that he didn''t care, Liu Yaozhi was furious.


    "So what?" The old man in the mountain was in the distance before, but when he finished this sentence, he suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yaozhi, and even could see the grim smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Red beauty and white hair are the guardians of the magician''s palace. They are also evil masters who have been around for decades. Their martial arts are not weak. Liu Yaozhi suddenly slips out of his sleeve a four foot four inch White Jade Flute and points it to the old man in the mountain. The strength of this flute is that it can produce different and uncertain sounds when it is waved, which can make the enemy have the illusion of sound, and Xiaokong can stimulate his strength with a unique technique, It''s very harmful.


    Even if he meets the top experts in the Central Plains, it''s no problem for him to protect himself by virtue of his magical martial arts, but what he meets is Huoshan, who has the name of the king of killers!


    How many people in the world can escape the attack of the king of killers?


    Liu Yaozhi screamed and covered his heart. His face was miserable: "the bone penetrating needle really deserves its name."


    The old man in the mountain stood up with his hand in the negative, and the other side''s life was exhausted, so there was no need to do it again.


    At the same time, the killers under his command also shot one after another, and immediately wiped Liu Yaozhi''s men''s necks.


    "Leave my wife alone." Liu Yaozhi struggled with her last breath and said that hongyanhua left to perform another task before Jieyu, but she was not here. Otherwise, the old man in the mountain could not win them so easily.


    Although the two men have been practicing the art of mending over the years, almost playing each other''s game, and the other side doesn''t know how many green hats they have put on him, the feelings of decades still make him uneasy after all.


    "The whore?" The old man in the mountain sneered and said no.


    Liu Yaozhi instantly understood his intention and angrily scolded: "Huoshan, Khan and the magician will avenge us!" After scolding this sentence, he seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and soon swallowed his breath in his reluctance.


    At this time, song Qingshu did not know that so many things had happened after he left. Of course, even if he knew, he would not care. At this time, he was very restless.


    The night breeze brings a faint fragrance of roses. Song Qingshu looks back at the woman next to him. The moon is in the sky, the breeze is coming, the snow skin and red lips are incomparable.


    In fact, objectively speaking, Mrs. Zhen''s appearance may not be so gorgeous. She is still a little worse than Chen Yuanyuan and Xiao Longnu. But her plump and mature figure makes people short of breath, and her round and straight legs are extremely attractive, especially her pale blue eyes are as beautiful as sea water. That unique exotic style is extremely provocative.


    Mrs. Zhen was taken to a room by him. Looking at the bed not far away, she could not help feeling a little flustered. She said in a hurry, "thank you for saving my life. I still have something to deal with at home. I''ll visit you again tomorrow."


    Then he turned around and left, but he was pulled to his arms by the man.


    "No!" Mrs. Zhen exclaimed, but did not know that such a cry would only add fuel to the fire.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu took off his mask and restored his original appearance.


    "Young master?" Mrs. Zhen''s hands and feet, which were struggling desperately, suddenly calmed down, and her panic mood was suddenly replaced by surprise.


    Song Qingshu''s hand has slipped down her collar. In fact, he can go back to find Mu Wanqing and Li Qinglu. But he is very sorry for them and doesn''t want to toss them in this unstable state. Comparatively speaking, he has no psychological pressure on Mrs. Zhen. She is beautiful and mature, and has expressed her willingness to recommend herself for a pillow several times.


    Feeling his action, Mrs. Zhen''s face is ruddy, and her eyes are full of spring water. She gently hugs the man on her body, and her soft lips stick to his ears. Her body is like a snake whose bones have been pulled out: "childe, I''ll serve you."

 Chapter 2192

    Song Qingshu was very satisfied.


    "Eun Gong, when the Mongols conquered Samarkand City, my family and fiance died in the war. I always wanted to avenge them, but I couldn''t do it. Among the Mongolian experts Eun Gong killed today, there was the murderer of that year. Now I''m very happy to get revenge."


    Mrs. Zhen whispered in his ear. The hairpin on her head had been taken off. Her bun was soft and loose, and her long light golden hair was scattered around her waist, which made her skin more tender and moving.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "have you married someone?"


    Mrs. Zhen said with a charming smile: "don''t worry, young master. We''re just engaged. We haven''t got a happy ending yet. Young master will be my first man."


    "You''ve been defending yourself for him for so many years. It seems that you have a deep relationship with each other?" Song Qingshu asked in a stuffy voice. His mouth is not so free at the moment.


    "We grew up together. We are childhood sweethearts. Our relationship has always been very good. If there were no Mongolian demons, we would have a happy life." Mrs. Zhen''s eyes are gentle, as if recalling the good old days.


    Mrs. Zhen''s eyes were full of water, and she laughed foolishly: "but I don''t think the childe''s action has stopped."


    "Hum!" Song Qingshu gently pinched her to express his dissatisfaction.


    Mrs. Zhen was very hot and hugged the man tightly: "in fact, sometimes I think you are very similar to Tiemuzhen."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Tiemuzhen likes to conquer the enemy and occupy their wife and daughter," Mrs. Zhen''s pale blue eyes are full of charm. "When I mentioned my fiance just now, your physical reaction can''t deceive me."


    Seeing that the man seemed to be annoyed, Mrs. Zhen gently hugged him: "but it''s still different. Tiemuzhen can only be strong, but I''m willing. You''re so kind to us hualazimi. My family has spirit in heaven, and I''ll agree to serve you well; My fiance has always wanted to repay his kindness. If he knew that you had avenged him, he would not object to my repaying you like this. "


    She has been recognized as the first beauty of hualazi model since she was a girl. Now, after so many years, she is mature enough in both body and experience. At the same time, she is also a famous wisdom of hualazi model. A mature and intelligent woman knows how to please men better.


    All night long, she naturally told him the past of her and her fiance, their once withered love, their youth, and completely satisfied the man''s desire for conquest and sense of accomplishment.


    At the beginning, she only used the means very utilitarian, but she was also unconsciously emotional and could feel the dual stimulation of spirit and body.


    Song Qingshu naturally guessed her mind, but he didn''t care, just enjoying her gentle flattery.


    At the same time, he also knows that Mrs. Zhen is not really in love with him, but more out of gratitude, mixed with a bit of natural worship for the strong, but what does it matter?


    Nowadays, he is mentally tired. He has so many confidants around him that he doesn''t want to move his true feelings casually. Mrs. Zhen is the best. We are all mature men and women, each taking what he needs, and we don''t have to consider the responsibility afterwards.


    The next day, song Qingshu woke up and drew a circle on his chest gently with his fingers around his hair.


    Seeing that he woke up, Mrs. Zhen put a layer of rouge on her white face and laughed shyly for the first time: "you are really strong."


    In a word, it''s just like thunder stirring fire. Mrs. Zhen gently opens her body to accept him. She is very happy with her smile. She is very satisfied with the attraction of her body to him.


    At the same time, she also found that she seemed to be more infatuated with each other''s breath, and the happiness she got last night was more than all the happiness in the first half of her life.


    "Even if I got married in those years, I''m afraid I can''t refuse this man even though I''ve always loved my husband in my heart. Most of the time, he would sneak up to meet him." Think of each other''s fingers touched the body, he was soft, Mrs. Zhen face more red Yan.


    I don''t know how long it took for song Qingshu to get dressed under the service of Mrs. Zhen. At this time, he felt fresh and fresh. He didn''t have the negative emotion caused by blood yesterday.


    "I have something to go first. Have a good rest yourself." As soon as song Qingshu tidied up his sleeve, he said that such a big event happened to the Mongolian mission last night. Now, I''m afraid the whole Xingqing mansion has been fried.


    "Well, all right." Mrs. Zhen also felt that her whole body was about to fall apart. At this time, she couldn''t lift the slightest strength, just wanted to have a good sleep.


    When song Qingshu came to the door, he suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, don''t go back to hualazimou, to avoid being found by the Mongols; Second, I don''t want to make people associate with what happened last night. "


    "Yes, I''ll stay here and wait for your call at any time." Mrs. Zhen said with a sweet smile.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and said, "you can stay with me in the future. I have a lot of things in my hand. I need you to be a military strategist." The smartest of his confidants are Dongfang muxue, who wants to control the Qing Dynasty, and Zhao Min wants to go back to Mongolia. As for Huang Rong, her identity is even more inconvenient to be around at any time, so Mrs. Zhen is a very suitable candidate.


    "Good!" Mrs. Zhen''s face couldn''t stop the joy. Although they had a close relationship last night, she didn''t think that just by doing so, even if she was the first beauty of hualazi model.


    What kind of woman can''t get a fairy like Eun Gong?


    So she is very clever and did not ask for any commitment or fame. She knows that men sometimes don''t want to be bound by responsibility.


    Now that the other party invites each other to stay with him, isn''t it easier to get closer to each other? In that way, it will be easier to help hualazimoo in the future.


    Mrs. Zhen doesn''t have the idea of competing for favors or love like other women. She bears the hatred of the country and the hope of a country and a nation. How can she care about the love between men and women?


    The other party is a peerless strong, worthy of attachment, but also to bring her the ultimate happiness, that''s enough, isn''t it?

 Chapter 2193

    After Song Qingshu left, he went directly to the Xixia palace. Compared with the usual bustle of Xingqing palace, there were elite warriors patrolling the streets. It was obvious that what happened last night made the whole city under martial law.


    After entering the palace, I found that Mu Wanqing, Li Qinglu and yelunan fairy were discussing something nervously. Only Li Qiushui leisurely spread out on one side of the soft couch and nibbled an apple. He didn''t mind that large areas of snow-white skin were exposed to the air.


    Song Qingshu was not interested in her. He looked at her and then looked away: "what are you discussing?"


    "Song Lang!"


    "Brother Qingshu!"


    Several women saw him and were surprised. Before they had time to exchange greetings, yelunan fairy quickly asked, "did you know that Fu Cailin, master of Gaoli Yijian, washed the Mongolian guild last night?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course I know, because I am the master of Yijian." There''s no need to hide from them.


    "Are you all right?"


    Song Qing bookseller: "who can hurt me in the world? Of course not. "


    "I said it was him last night. You have to worry about nothing." Li Qiushui threw away the apple he chewed. "Even I don''t have the assurance to win the water month. Just a Korean can''t kill the whole Mongolian mission."


    "It''s just you. We''re worried about another great master coming to the city. It''s really hard to deal with it." Next to muwanqing patted the chest, obviously a long sigh of relief.


    "Why pretend to be Fu Cailin?" Li Qinglu turned her eyes and said, "do you want to take advantage of the Fu sisters? Tut Tut, master and beautiful apprentice, it''s exciting to think about it."


    With a speechless face, song Qingshu poked her forehead: "what do you think all day long in your little head?"


    Seeing his granddaughter suffer a loss, Li Qiushui quit immediately: "cut, you men are all hypocritical. I saw the Fu sisters. They are really beautiful. If you don''t think about others, would you care about them so much? I''ve heard what happened before. "


    Song Qing was embarrassed and asked yelunanxian, "what''s the response from the Mongolian mission?" He is not a murderous devil. Yesterday, he mainly solved the masters under Xu liewu, and many Mongolian warriors survived.


    Seeing his embarrassed appearance, yelunanxian chuckled: "soon after I came back from the Mongolian embassy, they strongly condemned us for the lack of protection in Xixia, and at the same time blamed us for the disorder of public security, so that criminals could easily go in and commit crimes."


    Mu Wanqing snorted: "even if it''s not elder brother song, it''s an ordinary master, and the ordinary city defense can''t prevent it. What''s more, the Mongols drove our people away as soon as they entered the city and took full charge of the security work of their embassy. Now they blame us. It''s shameless."


    Li Qinglu ran behind her and gently rubbed her shoulder: "sister mu, don''t care. They suffered such a thing last night. It''s normal for them to complain."


    Yelunan fairy was a little worried and said: "it''s OK for other experts to kill so many of them last night, but Fang Yeyu is an important figure in Mongolia, and his master is Pang ban; In addition, Xu liewu''s legs were also broken. The Mongols have never suffered such a failure. I''m afraid they will retaliate. "


    "If you kill them, kill them. Those Mongols are so arrogant that I don''t like them for a long time. I support brother song." Li Qinglu ran to song Qingshu and held his arm and kept acting coquettishly.


    Feeling the young girl''s young and elastic body, song Qingshu was shocked, but he didn''t dare to show anything in front of the public. He quickly replied, "that''s why I disguised myself as Fu Cailin. The Mongols would go to Korea for revenge if they wanted to revenge, and Korea is far away in the northeast, so it''s not so easy for Mongolia to revenge."


    Yelunan fairy a joy: "this is good, this period of time I will restrain my men, don''t go to stimulate xuliewu them, lest they anger to us."


    Song Qingshu suddenly said, "the Mongolian mission has suffered so much. I thought they would return home. Why don''t they leave at half a minute now?"


    Jerunan was also puzzled: "we are also wondering."


    Song Qingshu said: "Xu liewu''s legs are broken. How can he join in the martial arts contest to recruit his family? At that time, he will lose to some nobody on the stage. I don''t think he can afford to lose face. "


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "maybe he knows that the princess is beautiful, so he is reluctant to give up the princess?"


    "You are so shameless." Mu Wanqing and yelunan fairy could not help laughing and soon became a group.


    Song Qingshu is lost in meditation. What does Xu liewu do here?


    Suddenly a eunuch came to pass the news. After hearing this, yelunanxian came back with a strange look: "the people who came back to visit the Fu sisters."


    "Back to the Department?" Song Qingshu was in a daze. Koryo and Huibu came to the West and East. After the Fu sisters came to Xixia, they had no contact with Huibu people. How did they come to visit?


    "The people who came were Huo Qingtong, Huo Ayi, Chen Jialuo and Yang Xiao of the Ming religion." Jerunan continued.


    "I remember," Li Qiushui nodded his forehead. "It seems that I have seen this Huo girl in leigushan before. She is really beautiful. It''s said that she is the fiancee of Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, Xiao Songzi. I heard that you and Zhang don''t deal with each other. It''s better to take the opportunity to pry his fiancee over."


    Song Qingshu is speechless. Li Qiushui is really a man who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos, and his head is full of these evil ideas. What''s the name of little song Zi? Why does it sound so strange?


    Li Qinglu, Mu Wanqing and yelunan looked at him suspiciously, and felt that this situation was likely to happen.


    At this time, Huo Qingtong, who walks in the palace under the guidance of the palace maid, looks excited. She didn''t expect that the invincible Mongols were so badly hit overnight. The Mongols have put too much pressure on them over the years. Many people are very pessimistic about the future. How can she not be happy to see that the Mongols will lose or die now.


    As soon as she learned that it was Master Yi Jian of Koryo that she started last night, she immediately set out to visit the Fu sisters and make a good relationship with Koryo. It would be better if she could see Fu Cailin.


    At this time, Huo AI, the elder brother, was looking around in the palace. He couldn''t help muttering to himself: "I don''t know if I have a chance to see that Princess Yinchuan. I''ve been listening to people outside that she is as beautiful as a fairy."


    Huo Qingtong frowned secretly, thinking that her brother really does not care about women at this time. Besides, can the princess Yinchuan be more beautiful than her sister, Kathy?


    Seeing her brother like this, she regretted more and more why she was not a man, which could do more and lead her people to victory more easily.


    It seemed that Yang Xiao could see her melancholy. On one side, he opened his mouth to resolve the gravity in the air: "master Fu''s martial arts are a little too high. The Mongolian masters are like clouds and are very strict. Even if our sect leader comes, I''m afraid he can''t achieve that result."


    Chen Jialuo also nodded frequently: "indeed, Fu Cailin''s martial arts are just like ghosts and gods. I didn''t expect that there were such masters in Korea."


    Huo Qingtong couldn''t help looking at Yang Xiao: "Yang Zuo Shi, where has Zhang Wuji gone? Why hasn''t he heard from him for more than half a year?"


    Yang Xiao replied in a deep voice: "the leader must have something important to deal with. After that, he will come back to see the girl." Now it is claimed that Zhang Wuji is in seclusion, but such lies can''t deceive a smart woman like Huo Qingtong.


    Godmaster, where are you, Godmaster? It''s easy to change if you don''t pay attention to such a beautiful fiancee at home.

 Chapter 2194

    "I hope so." Huo Qingtong said lightly, not because he missed each other, but because he was worried about the prospect of the alliance between the Mu table Lunbu and the Ming religion. After all, now that the western expedition of Mongolia is over, the gun head is turned to prepare for the East, and the position of Huibu is the first to bear the brunt.


    The Fu sisters were arranged in other courtyards of the imperial palace. They didn''t expect that people from the wooden table Department would come to see them. But now they are lonely and helpless. They need to use other forces to deal with Mongolia. Naturally, they won''t refuse their olive branch.


    Fu Junli and Fu Junyu were born very beautiful. Now they look pale and weak because of serious injury. But this not only does not damage their beauty, but also makes them look more and more pitiful.


    After Huo AI came in, he saw that both of them were staring straight, and even Chen Jialuo, who always considered himself a gentleman, couldn''t help looking more.


    Huo Qingtong saw all this in his eyes. He felt hot and regretted that he had brought his brother. However, his brother was the heir of Mu Zhuolun''s department. He wanted to make an alliance with Korea. Without him, he was not so serious.


    Fearing to annoy each other, Huo Qingtong quickly cared about the injury of the two sisters. They exchanged greetings in a friendly and polite way. He felt that the time was almost right, and just said what he wanted.


    "Alliance?" The two sisters looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. "Now there are only two of us left in the Korean mission, and even the prince is missing. Why do you want to make an alliance with us?"


    They didn''t get carried away by the sudden pie.


    "Don''t the girls know?" Huo Qingtong was very surprised. "Last night, she made the master kill the Mongolian guild with one sword..." she briefly described what happened last night.


    "Master?" The two sisters were arranged in the palace to recuperate, naturally lost the news channel, and yelunanxian and others did not tell the story of last night.


    "Master Fu''s swordsmanship is so skillful that even so many masters under Xu liewu''s command are not rivals. It''s really admirable." Yang Xiao beside him said with heartfelt admiration.


    Hearing their description, Fu Junyu opened his mouth to say something, but his sister secretly pulled his sleeve, and finally said nothing.


    Fu junluo didn''t immediately agree to Huo Qingtong''s proposal of alliance. After all, their identities have not been able to decide for Korea on such a major issue. In addition, Korea''s biggest enemy has always been Japan, and they don''t want to completely offend Menggu, the first power in mainland China, because of their alliance with Mulun.


    Huo Qingtong is not in a hurry. After all, what he needs is only a gesture. As for the details of the alliance, he can send envoys to follow up in the future.


    After Huo Qingtong and his party left, song Qingshu appeared in front of the Fu sisters. At this time, he had recovered the appearance of Jia Baoyu. Seeing his arrival, Fu Junyu was very surprised: "Baoyu!"


    Fu junluo is more reserved: "you''re coming ~"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "how is your injury?"


    "The medicine you gave is very useful, and it''s not a fatal wound. Just take a few days off." Fu Junyu replied with a smile.


    "By the way, what happened to the Mongolian mission last night?" Fu Junli, who has always been calm, can''t easily believe what Huo Qingtong said. He needs to find song Qingshu to prove it.


    "Yes, with one sword and one person, Lingshi picked up the huge Mongolian guild hall." Song Qingshu thought that I did it. Don''t you know.


    Fu junluo gently covered her chest and sat down. The injury on her body made her weak: "I''m afraid that person was not our master last night."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "why?" He knew that he couldn''t cheat the sisters, but they didn''t even see each other and thought it was not. It''s exaggerating.


    "Master, he''s an old man in Korea. He won''t be here." Fu junluo shook his head.


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "maybe he came here in a hurry when he heard you had an accident here."


    Fu Junyu explained: "you don''t know. The most important reason why the master has been in Korea these years is to check and balance the Cui family. Cui Yu has already mastered half of the power of Korea. It''s easy to change the dynasty. Because of the master''s check and balance, he doesn''t dare to do it. If the master leaves, I''m afraid that Koryo will change the day and the month in a few days, so unless Koryo''s life and death, the master will never leave Koryo. Don''t say it''s just that the mission is killed and the prince is missing. Even if we are killed together with the prince, he won''t come here. "


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he was not a Korean after all. He did not know that there was such a complicated relationship within them.


    "That person is not your master''s business, you''d better keep quiet," Song Qingshu thought for a while and said.


    "Why?" Fu Junyu''s expression was incomprehensible.


    "Well, that man is very good at martial arts. Even so many people in Mongolia are cut melons and cut vegetables by him. Since he pretends to be master Fu, there must be his reason. If you come out to expose him, I''m afraid it will bring harm." Song Qingshu pondered over the wording, "what''s more, the man said that he was angry for you. Maybe your prince''s whereabouts should be found out with his help."


    Fu junluo nodded: "you''re right. The man has no clear motive and excellent martial arts. Let''s take a look at the situation first."


    Song Qingshu finally breathes a sigh of relief. If these two masters don''t come out to question, Fu Cailin''s identity will be impeccable. As for letting Korea take the blame, avenging them and finding the prince for them, it will eventually cost a certain price.


    At this time, suddenly a maid of honor came to report, Gerdan brought people to see him.


    "Gerdan?" Fu''s sisters looked at each other, "we have nothing to do with him. What''s he doing here?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I''m afraid I''m also here to find your alliance." It''s no wonder that every chance to survive in such a tense and severe situation in the western regions is really taken as an opportunity.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to Gerdan''s private alliance with other people, and no one would do it.


    "Just like the wooden table." Fu Junli had no reason to refuse and soon invited the other party in.


    "Why are you here?" All of a sudden, a voice of disgust rings out. Song Qingshu looks up and sees that the young city leader of wushuangcheng is staring at himself with a bad face.


    "I''m friends with them, just visiting them." Song Qingshu doesn''t care about Dugu Ming''s attitude. Does the lion care about the attitude of ants?


    "Well, I''ll let you escape today, but I won''t be lenient tomorrow." Dugu Ming gave a cold hum.


    It turned out that because the Mongolian mission, the Korean mission and the hualazimoo mission had an accident one after another overnight, the martial arts competition was delayed for one day.


    "Dugu Ming, don''t do that. It''s too impolite." A beautiful female voice rang out, full of discontent. Her face was covered with gauze, and her long skirt was graceful. Who was Gu Zixian?


    Originally, she always lived in a simple life. She would not come out of such a thing. However, she missed her lover and decided to go out with Gerdan to try her luck. Unexpectedly, she did. Is this fate?


    Think of here, Gu Zixian beautiful eyes full of joy.


    Dugu Ming is dissatisfied with song Qingshu because she is very close to him. It''s even more inflamed to see all this. Her future destined wife is defending other men everywhere. The more she thinks about it, the more she suppresses her anger.

 Chapter 2195

    "Well, don''t disturb the two girls Qingxiu, let them see the joke." Gerdan couldn''t see it. He came out and interrupted them.


    Dugu Ming didn''t dare to blow his face, so he had to swallow his anger back and stare at Song Qingshu with hatred, then he followed Gerdan and calmed down.


    Gu Zixian quietly spits out his tongue to song Qingshu, but it''s not easy to say anything in full view of the public.


    Gerdan was about to say something, but he couldn''t help looking at Song Qingshu. Fu junluo replied, "he''s our good friend. He''s one of his own. It doesn''t hurt to say that."


    Dugu Ming scolds in his heart. This little white face really knows how to hook up. Are these women blind? They all like this kind of goods.


    Gu Zixian also looked curiously at the two sisters in front of her. In terms of appearance and figure, she was confident that she would not lose any one of them. However, when they stood together, the bonus was too big for her to compare.


    "The Southern Song Dynasty also had a grudge against Mongolia, so it''s OK for Mr. Jia to listen to it." Seeing that the two sisters did not avoid the suspicion of song Qingshu, Gerdan laughed and did not insist any more.


    After a while, he also made it clear that he wanted to make an alliance with Korea.


    With Huo Qingtong''s experience, the Fu sisters were more comfortable with it. They didn''t agree, but they didn''t rush to refuse. They just said that they needed to go back and wait for the monarch to decide everything.


    Gerdan didn''t ask for it either. He expressed enough goodwill to Korea to lay a solid foundation for the future alliance. After a few words of greetings, he asked his men to put down the gift and left.


    When he left, Dugu Ming stopped by song Qingshu and said coldly, "smelly boy, wait tomorrow."


    Song Qingshu shrugged his shoulders and refused to comment. Dugu Ming snorted and left.


    Gu Zixian intentionally came to the end and said to him apologetically, "sorry for the trouble."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how can I blame you?" Beauty always means trouble, enjoy beauty at the same time must bear the trouble.


    Gu Zixian hesitated for a moment and quickly said, "don''t worry. I''ll find a way for tomorrow''s competition." Naturally, she didn''t worry that song Qingshu would not beat Dugu Ming, but she knew that since he came out as someone else, she didn''t want to expose his identity. If Dugu Ming forced him to show his original martial arts for her own sake, she would be extremely guilty.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Before she could answer, she caught up with her companion, leaving only a wisp of fragrance in the air.


    "Everyone''s gone, and I''m still watching." Fu Junyu didn''t know why. She was a little upset. She seemed to have a toy that belonged to her all the time. Suddenly she found that it wasn''t just her.


    Fu Junli was much more relaxed. He looked thoughtfully at Gu Zixian''s back and said, "you are very familiar with the princess of Shuang Xiufu."


    Song Qingshu sneered: "generally, I''m a natural affinity."


    Fu Junyu snorted: "if you really have affinity, why is the young city master of wushuangcheng so unfriendly to you? Most of the time, you robbed his woman, and he was angry with you."


    Song Qingshu had to explain: "Princess Shuang Xiu has nothing to do with him. Naturally, she is not his woman..."


    Fu Junyu also wanted to say that suddenly yelunan fairy led a group of people to come: "two girls, you prince found."


    "Really?" The Fu sisters got up together, surprised and happy.


    "Well, the people of the first class hall found the unconscious prince in a broken temple in the city. Except for a little injury and being frightened, he didn''t hurt much." Jerunantham replied.


    Song Qingshu thought that it was the Mongols who released the crown prince of Korea because of last night''s events, so as to avoid Fu Cailin''s crazy search. However, Tang Tang Mongols were not good at openly showing weakness, so he quietly released the man to the people of yipintang to find him. This not only pacified Fu Cailin, but also left no evidence for others.


    The Fu sisters immediately asked to visit, but yelunan fairy didn''t stop them. A group of people ran to see the Korean prince. He was in a panic at this time.


    Seeing the arrival of the Fu sisters, he cried out in a hurry: "send me back to Korea, I don''t want to stay here."


    "Yes, we will take the prince home as soon as possible." Fu junluo sighed in secret. I''m afraid the prince is scared to death these days.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "you are injured now. If you leave at this time, you can''t protect the prince at all if you meet a villain on the way."


    The Fu sisters frowned and knew that he was telling the truth, but the prince had already ordered them to refuse.


    Seeing their dilemma, yelunan fairy went forward and said to the crown prince of Korea, "prince, the situation is chaotic now. Those murderers may be waiting for you to ambush you on the road they have to go through. So we''d better rest here first and take good care of the injuries. At the same time, we''ll wait for your domestic people to come to meet us. Only in this way can we ensure the safety of the crown prince."


    The Korean prince was very happy: "this is very reasonable. Thank you for reminding me!"


    After settling in the prince and the Fu sisters, song Qingshu went out of the palace. Now he is playing as Jia Baoyu for a long time, and it''s not a matter of missing.


    When I returned to the Southern Song Dynasty, I found Xue Baochai pacing anxiously at the door, as if waiting for something.


    Seeing song Qingshu, Xue Baochai was surprised at first, but her face sank in an instant. She snorted, turned around and left.


    "Sister Bao, what''s the matter with you?" Song Qingshu called her, but she didn''t mean to stay, and soon disappeared at the corner of the corridor.


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" The yellow dress girl didn''t know when she appeared beside her.


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "I saved you last night, but you didn''t come back. In addition, something like that happened to the Mongolian mission. The whole Xingqing mansion was in chaos. Baochai was worried about her safety. She sent someone out to look for you all night and waited for you all night. But you still have the smell of women''s fragrance. I thought that you were very happy last night." Huang shannu kept sneering when she spoke. It seemed that she was trying to fight for Xue Baochai. After that, she didn''t bother to pay any attention to him, so she turned and left.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret. Xue Baochai was devoted to Jia Baoyu, but she was not really Jia Baoyu.


    Just at this time, a man sprang out beside him. He was Xue pan. He put his arms around Song Qingshu and asked in a low voice, "brother, where were you last night


    Song Qingshu didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He was really romantic last night.


    Seeing that he was silent, Xue pan thought he wanted to deny it. He was immediately worried: "don''t try to deceive me. You can''t hide the flavor of the perfume from my nose. I''ll go and have the fragrance of several women. Can you carry it with your body?"


    "Not bad, not bad." Song Qingshu smiles.


    "Baoyu, in your conscience, are you good friends?" Xue pan suddenly said.

 Chapter 2196

    Song Qingshu nodded: "very good." Objectively speaking, although Xue pan is a bit of a dandy, he is really good to Jia Baoyu.


    "Then you should take your friends to fly with you. It''s not righteous to eat alone every time." Xue pan looked depressed.


    Song Qingshu is also speechless at this time. He thinks how to take you with this kind of thing. It seems that it''s time to invite her to the brothel in the city, so that he won''t pester himself and say, "OK, I''ll take you with me next time."


    Xue pan was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "this is my good brother. Do you know that Baochai is very strict with us during this period of time. In addition, there are so many homicide cases in the city, so we don''t have many chances to go out. It''s killing me."


    At this time, Xue Baochai''s voice came from the yard: "come here, I have something to say."


    Xue Baochai was in charge of protecting them by the Imperial City Department, and her father was Xue Ji, the Minister of justice. She was beautiful, so she had already won the support of the people. She became the head of the mission vaguely. Hearing her call, everyone quickly came out of their rooms and surrounded them.


    "There were three big cases in succession yesterday. First, the Korean mission was bloody washed, then the hualazimoo mission was destroyed by the mysterious man, and finally even the powerful Mongolian mission was almost completely destroyed. Now the Xingqing government is in chaos, so now the mission is under martial law. On weekdays, everyone is not allowed to go out. Any special reasons should be reported to me." Xue Baochai took a special look at Song Qingshu. It is obvious that he is the most unorganized and undisciplined guy.


    "Ah?" Hearing that they were not allowed to go out, Xue pan and others began to wail.


    Song Qingshu didn''t care. With his martial arts, he would not be found if he slipped out quietly.


    "Is the Mongolian mission totally destroyed? How is that possible? " Lu brothers face shocked to ask, what happened last night, in addition to well-informed know the original story, other more people are still in the clouds.


    "It''s said that Fu Cailin, the Yi sword master of Koryo, came in person." Xue Baochai gave a general account of the information she got.


    "There are so many experts under the command of Mongolia that even the members of the Mongolian mission are finished."


    "Yes, zhalanding, the hualazi model, had participated in the martial arts competition before and easily defeated the three members of the group. His martial arts skills seemed to be very good. He didn''t expect to be killed by a mysterious man like this."


    "The Fu sisters in Korea are also very good at martial arts. They were killed by the regiment."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people began to talk about what happened last night, but they were really scared. How can women and play compare with life.


    Xue Baochai took the opportunity to pull the yellow shirt girl and asked, "sister Yang, how high do you think Fu Cailin''s martial arts are?"


    Huang shannu worried: "I''ve seen that Shuiyue''s martial arts skills are very high, which is rare in the world. There are such figures in the Mongolian mission. In addition, other experts can''t stop Fu Cailin. I''m afraid his martial arts skills are no less than my master."


    "No less than Mr. Yan Shan?" Xue Baochai was shocked. She knew that Huang Shang was a great master recognized by the world.


    While they were discussing, Xue pan ran to find LV Shisheng and said, "although it''s not good news for the rest of us, it''s like bad luck for you."


    Lu Shisheng frowned: "how to say that?"


    "Don''t you want to fight against ShangXu liewu after the team appears? Originally, there was no chance for you, but now that someone is seriously injured, you can win without a fight. What''s your bad luck?" Xue Pan''s tone was full of envy. His next opponent was not so easy.


    Originally, when they heard Xue Pan''s ridicule in the past, most of the Lu brothers wanted to scold him. However, when they heard the news, they had a good idea.


    "Newspaper, the little prince of the state of Jin is here." A guard rushed in to report.


    "What is she doing here?" Xue Baochai and Huang shannu frowned together, and Song people naturally didn''t like Jin people.


    "It seems that he wants to see Mr. Jia." The guard replied.


    Song Qingshu worried that the two girls would refuse, so he rushed out: "I''ll come soon!"


    Seeing his eagerness to run out, Xue Baochai stamped her feet. She felt very upset. Huang shannu suddenly said, "Miss Xue, do you think Jia Baoyu is different this time?"


    Xue Baochai''s heart jumped: "what''s different?"


    Huang shannu thought about it and said, "although I''ve heard that he''s very attractive to women before, most of them are young ladies in the Grand View Garden. But when I went to Xingqing mansion this time, I met all the well-known strange women, but they also treat him differently. This woman''s fate is too good."


    Xue Baochai bit her lip. In fact, she was also aware of Jia Baoyu''s many anomalies. She thought of her subordinates who were sent to Hunan to seek Song Ci''s confirmation. She thought that she would soon know the truth.


    Song Qingshu ran to the gate and found that Wanyan Chongjie was fanning there leisurely. She was red lipped and white toothed, and she was extremely beautiful. Now she dressed as a man, which attracted countless passing women to peep.


    Seeing him come out, Wan Yan said with a smile: "I thought Miss Xue was reluctant to let you out."


    Song Qingshu''s face became hot: "what''s the matter with you coming to me so early on Chongjie?"


    Wan yanchongjie looked around and confirmed his safety. Then he came to him and asked in a low voice, "were you the one who washed the Mongolian mission last night?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I can''t hide it from you." Wanyan Chongjie knows his martial arts, and knows that he can change his appearance. It''s not difficult to guess the real identity of Fu Cailin.


    "Brother Qingshu, you are so good." Wan Yan was excited and jumped into his arms.


    Feeling the special softness of the girl''s body, song Qingshu''s heart leaped. He looked back at the gate with some guilty heart. Seeing that no one had noticed, he was relieved: "you are also a big girl now. You should pay attention to the influence."


    As she said this, she put her down and pouted: "I''m not like this in front of other people. I''m just like this to you. Besides, the Mongols have killed many soldiers in the kingdom of Jin in recent years. I''m very happy to learn that you have taught them a lesson."


    "By the way, there''s one more thing to tell you. When Mrs. Zhen''s injury was almost healed, she went back to pretend to be zhalanding. As a result, last night''s hualazimoo mission also had an accident. We arrived late, and Mrs. Zhen disappeared." Wanyan heavy Festival, head down, as if to do wrong children.


    It''s rare to see her like this. Song Qingshu rubbed her hair with a smile: "don''t blame yourself. It''s none of your business. What''s more, Mrs. Zhen is safe now. I''ve rescued her."


    "No wonder you made a big fuss at the Mongolian embassy last night," Wan Yan said quietly. "Is she really so important in your heart?"


    "Where do you want to go," Song Qingshu said angrily, "the Mongolians have been arrogant and domineering. I''ve wanted to teach them a lesson for a long time. Mrs. Zhen''s business is just the last straw of camel."


    "That''s good." When she heard him say this, the girl turned from worry to joy.


    While they were chatting here, what happened last night had been gradually fermenting in the whole Xingqing Prefecture, and the forces of all parties had different reactions when they heard the news.

 Chapter 2197

    Wang Baobao''s residence was shocked when he heard the news. He repeatedly confirmed Xu liewu''s death and injury. When he learned that even Xu liewu''s leg had been broken, he couldn''t help laughing three times and brought a jar of wine to have a good time.


    But after he was happy, he also had a deep fear. After all, the man could destroy xuliewu and kill him. Although he was always confident, he also had enough self-knowledge. Although he was not afraid of xuliewu, he could not beat them, and the two sides were just between each other.


    So he immediately sent his experts to investigate Fu Cailin''s whereabouts, so as not to be attacked by him suddenly; Of course, there is also a purpose to win over the great master. Although there are many masters under Ruyang palace, none of them can really be called the great master. Therefore, they have been quite afraid of Tiemuzhen, imperial master basiba and magician pangban. If they can successfully win over Fu Cailin, then the chips of Ruyang palace will be more and more powerful.


    In the Tubo hall, Prince zongzan also laughed: "I was worried that xuliewu would become the biggest enemy of the prince''s recruitment. I didn''t expect that his legs would be broken now. It''s God''s help. Hahaha, hahaha ~"


    The elegant and quiet Princess of Jincheng frowned: "Zong Zan must not be careless. You should know that there are many heroes in the world. Even without Xu liewu, there are others."


    "Yes, before the meeting, I had a general look at it. There are still many experts that can''t be underestimated." On one side, jiumozhi said, for example, Xiao Feng, king of the southern court of Liao state, Xu Zhu of Shaolin Temple, and even Zhuang Juxian of beggars'' sect are far beyond his own prince''s ability. However, he knew zongzan had always been arrogant and it was useless to tell him. On the contrary, it was easy to irritate the other side, so he didn''t speak up.


    Anyway, the martial arts of this recruitment is only one aspect, and there is a literary test behind it. Compared with the recruitment, he focuses more on Fu Cailin last night.


    I''ve seen Mongolian experts fight before. Although I''m not less confident than anyone else, jiumozhi also knows that he can''t deal with so many Mongolian experts by himself. Is that master Gaoli Yijian far better than himself?


    Jiumozhi has always been crazy about martial arts. When he thinks that his martial arts are inferior to others, he is very upset.


    "The lesson of empress mother and King Ming is that empress Xiao Wang must be careful." Seeing that both of them said so, Zong Zan was not easy to refute, so he had to give a salute out of his mouth.


    Looking down, I just saw the toe of Princess Jincheng''s skirt. I thought it was really small and exquisite. If I hold it in my hand, I don''t know what kind of pleasure it is.


    Prince zongzan licked his lips and looked up at his young mother. She was quiet, elegant, beautiful and dignified. Her skin was as white and tender as if she could squeeze out water with a pinch. It was completely different from the dark of ordinary Tibetan women, and gave him a strange attraction.


    "No wonder Zanpu dotes on him so much these years, but Zanpu''s health is dying. When the king inherits Zanpu''s position, he must bring this woman into the room and spoil her." In his mind, Prince zongzan suddenly felt that he could not wait for Zanpu to die.


    Seems to be aware of something, Jincheng Princess uneasily three inch Jinlian back to the bottom of the skirt: "I''m a little tired, first go back to the room to rest."


    She is not used to Prince zongzan''s extremely aggressive eyes, but she has no way. After so many years in Tubo, she knows their customs more or less. Like many nomads, because women and population are in short supply, after her father''s death, her son can inherit all his concubines except his biological mother, and after his brother''s death, she will not be able to help her, The younger brother can even inherit his sister-in-law.


    At the beginning, she realized that it was against the custom of gang Li Lun Chang, which shocked the Southern Song princess who came from the prevailing etiquette. She felt that she could not stand all this, but what could she do as a weak woman?


    Now the only thing that can be done is to pray for Zanpu to live a few more years. Unfortunately, Zanpu is old and nearly exhausted. What''s the effect of her prayer?


    In the early years, Prince zongzan had some scruples. In the past two years, his eyes became more and more unbridled. When she thought of her future miserable fate, Princess Jincheng was sad, but she was powerless to all this. She could only hide in the quilt and cry secretly in the dead of night.


    At this time, in the other end of the city, he got a report from his subordinates that Prince zongzan was very happy. He sneered: "mud can''t support the wall, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Li Lizhun, the national teacher beside him, said with a smile: "the less successful this zongzan is, the better it will be for us. If he is wise and powerful, we will have no chance to attack Tubo."


    "That''s true," he was very happy. "Last night, Mongolia was robbed, which proved that they were not as invincible as they thought. After I came to Tibet, I integrated the resources of Tibet and Qinghai, which was enough to compete with Mongolia."


    Li Lizhun said: "last night, there were accidents in Koryo, hualazimou and Mongolia. Now Xingqing mansion is in a mess. It''s time to take this opportunity to fish in troubled waters and implement the plan of zongzan and Princess Jincheng."


    He also began to laugh strangely: "everything has come from the national teacher."


    Not everyone was very happy about what happened to the Mongolian mission last night. Yuchai Xiusheng was so flustered in the Japanese Embassy that she walked around the room like an ant in a hot pot: "if we were beaten, even so many Mongolian experts were washed with blood, are we more powerless to resist Fu Cailin?"


    He knew that the reason why Mongolia went to attack the Korean mission was because of the trade he went to do. In the final analysis, he was the culprit. What''s more, at the beginning, the killers of the Korean murders were Japanese. How could Fu Cailin let him go?


    "That Fu Cailin may not be invincible. If he comes, I''ll have a good fight with him." Miyamoto Musashi''s decadent eyes were full of strange light at this time.


    "Nonsense, Shuiyue is the third best in Japan, second only to the two great swordsmen. Can you beat him? Fu Cailin beat him easily!" Yuchai Xiusheng gave a cold hum.


    "Water moon" is the third in Japan? I don''t know who approved it. " Miyamoto Musashi asked the young man who looked like a noble young man, "do you recognize him?"


    "He is really the third person in most Japanese people''s minds," Sasaki Kojiro said in the first half of the sentence, which attracted Miyamoto Musashi''s eyebrows, but then he said, "but he didn''t fight me. I don''t think he can beat me."


    Miyamoto Musashi clapped his hands: "that''s OK. We have two masters who are no less than Shuiyue. Fu Cailin really can''t do well when he comes."


    However, although he is confident, he is not arrogant. Although he doesn''t think Shuiyue''s martial arts are better than himself, he doesn''t think his martial arts are far better than Shuiyue''s. Since Fu Cailin can easily surpass each other, his martial arts are mostly higher than himself, so he doesn''t hesitate to join hands with Kojiro Sasaki.


    Kojiro Sasaki nodded, and he obviously wanted to go with him. Although he had a personal grudge with Musashi Miyamoto, it was more important to resist the enemy in the face of the enemy.


    In the Qing embassy, Nalan Rongruo was telling the girl in front of her: "Wu Yunzhu, you should also know that our families have lost power in China, so the emperor did not send any experts to us this time, so that only Korea could bully us, but so many experts in Korea were washed by blood. Now the city is in chaos, so we try not to go out on weekdays, So that you don''t get burned. "


    "Oh ~" the girl mumbled absently with her mouth bulging, but she was full of thoughts about the situation when her eldest brother saved her. After they parted a few days ago, they never saw each other again, and they didn''t know where to find him?


    In Dali Xingguan, Zhu Danchen is also doing the same warning: "Shizi, there is a lot of chaos in the city now. You should be careful to guard against it. You''d better not go to the street."


    Although Duan Yu''s six pulse divine sword is powerful, his martial arts foundation is too poor. In addition, his sword Qi is not good at times. When he meets a real master, he can easily be made by him.


    "Oh." Duan Yu leaned on the table and gave a feeble reply. His mind was full of the twinkles and smiles of his fairy sister.


    "By the way, Shizi, when you are free, you''d better visit Mu girl." Zhu Danchen continued.


    "Wanqing?" Duan Yu was stunned. "She is now the queen of Xixia. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for me to visit her."


    Zhu Danchen replied: "let''s not say that you were friends, just say that Mu girl and Shizi have brothers and sisters. It''s OK for Shizi to visit him. I don''t think Mu girl will refuse. After entering the palace, I''ll see if I have a chance to see the Yinchuan princess. If I can win her favor in advance, it''s better. I''ll ask Mu girl to help me a lot."


    Hearing what he said was so utilitarian, Duan Yu immediately felt disgusted and was about to refuse. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked in surprise, "does that fairy sister live in the palace?"


    Zhu Danchen frowned and intended to comfort him, but seeing his face full of joy, it was hard to say: "as a princess of Xixia, she naturally lived in the palace."


    "That''s good. Let''s go into the palace and have a look at Wanqing." Duan Yu''s whole life seems to have been beaten with chicken blood.


    Yeluqi of Liao state was asking Xiao Feng about Fu Cailin''s martial arts last night. They had a fight with many experts of the old man in the mountain. They knew the strength of Mongolian experts best. They didn''t expect that they were so easily handed over by a Fu Cailin. They were the most shocked.


    "That Shuiyue is very good at martial arts. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to win him in the challenge arena. Of course, I should be able to beat him in the battle of life and death, but it''s not as easy as Fu Cailin. Is there such a terrible martial arts master in Korea?" Xiao Feng was lost in thought.


    "I asked about the old people in the mountains last night. They were not in the Mongolian guild hall," yeluzi said


    Xiao Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good. Otherwise, Fu Cailin would be the best in the world if he could wash the guild hall with the help of the old man in the mountain and so many other masters."


    On the other side of the Shaolin Temple, xuzhu also fell into the same doubt: "is that Fu Cailin''s martial arts really so high?" He believes that he can''t do all that because he has changed his place. I''m afraid only the unknown monk in Shaolin has this ability.


    "Xuzhu, you don''t have to worry too much. We have no grudge with Koryo su. No matter how good Fu Cailin''s martial arts are, we don''t care. On the contrary, Xu liewu''s legs are broken. You have lost a strong enemy in this recruitment." Said the mysterious silence of the commandment hall.


    "Amitabha!" Fang Sheng on the side called a Buddha''s name, "the Mongolian embassy has been badly damaged, and the prince has also been injured. I''m afraid there will be chaos in the world, and I don''t know how many people will be displaced. After all, I think it''s not proper for xuzhu to return to the common custom and join in the recruitment. "


    "Ah, younger martial brother, we have to do it for the common people in the world. It''s just the so-called" if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell, younger martial brother. "


    Fang Sheng nodded: "the elder martial brother taught me a lesson."

 Chapter 2198

    All forces in Xingqing prefecture were surging. One day later, the postponed contest was finally held again.


    Because song Qingshu was the last one to compete on the first day, this time it was his turn to be the first one to play. Xue Baochai''s dissatisfaction with him had reached the extreme because he didn''t go home for several nights, so she ignored him at all.


    After arriving at the school yard, song Qingshu finally found a chance to talk to her: "sister Bao, why don''t you open a small kitchen for me this time and teach me some skills to meet the enemy later?"


    Xue Baochai rolled her eyes: "later, remember to give up in time, so as not to be killed."


    Song Qingshu a face depressed: "have you such refuel?"


    Xue Baochai hesitated for a moment, but after all, she couldn''t bear it. She explained patiently: "before the group match, those opponents were not strong, so it''s useful for me to give special training on their martial arts skills. Now this little city master without two cities, I watched him do it before the group match, and his martial arts are very wonderful, far from what you can deal with, No matter how special training is meaningless, so you''d better go up and admit defeat. "


    "In front of so many people, I admit defeat without fighting. I really can''t afford to lose my face." Song Qingshu also has a headache. Although Dugu Ming is not a top expert, he has a family background. In front of so many people in the field, it''s really not easy to defeat him if he doesn''t expose his martial arts.


    "Are you really stupid or fake stupid?" Xue Baochai suddenly got angry.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that he got angry for no reason, song Qingshu was at a loss.


    Xue Baochai gave him a hateful look and replied, "these days you and other people''s fiancee have been glaring all day. Which man can bear such stimulation? Look at Dugu Ming''s posture. He''s going to be hard on you later, because he''s in the challenge arena. If he doesn''t shirk, we won''t be able to hold him responsible. If you don''t give up right away, maybe they''ll kill you and lose their lives. Don''t worry about losing people! "


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Princess Shuang Xiu is not his fiancee..."


    "I don''t care about you." Xue Baochai directly turned away and sat down in her own position. Her mouth bulged and she was obviously sulking.


    "Did you make miss Xue angry again?" At this time, there was a voice of banter.


    When song Qingshu looks back, he finds that the Yellow shirted girl is dressed as a man. Her lips are red and teeth are white. She is really beautiful. If it wasn''t for the inside story of the recruitment, another Princess might not be able to help her.


    "Do you want to make fun of me too?" Song Qingshu asked. "Is there any special skill that I can use to deal with Dugu Ming later?"


    He hasn''t figured out how to deal with Dugu Ming, so he can''t throw money at him again. As the future leader of the city, he''s not the Yellow River gang.


    "No!" Huang shannu simply refused, "and even if you can''t learn in such a short time, you''d better listen to Baochai and give up."


    Song Qingshu suddenly asked: "if I can pass, does your previous agreement still count?"


    "Agreement?" Yellow shirt female is a Leng at first, then just reaction come over, "you pour also really dare to think, we even if want to meet also want to wait until the quarter finals, don''t say you can promote, I''m not sure can go to that step."


    "What if I''m lucky?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "If you can really come up to me, I''ll let you." Huang shannu didn''t care. After all, she disguised herself as a man and couldn''t really marry a princess. To that extent, she had already explained to the imperial court.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. He has a headache in the face of Dugu Ming, not to mention a master like Huang shannu. It''s impossible to defeat her without exposing her martial arts.


    Noticing his expression, the woman in yellow shirt couldn''t help but feel happy: "do you really think you can advance all the way?" After that, he didn''t care about him. He ran to Xue Baochai and whispered to her.


    He noticed that the two women were staring at him from time to time. Song Qingshu knew that they couldn''t figure out how to laugh at themselves now, and he just gave a faint smile, and didn''t care at all.


    "In the first game, the young master of wushuangcheng will play against master Jia of Song Dynasty. Please come on There are already referees on the stage calling for them, and song Qingshu instantly gathered the attention of the whole audience.


    Different from the group stage, people in the knockout stage are likely to become their future opponents, so most players will not miss every opportunity to watch their opponents. They will know each other''s martial arts characteristics and weaknesses in advance, and they will be more targeted in the future.


    However, seeing him, everyone quickly looked away. The news that he used money to bribe his opponent to get out of the competition had spread, and the shameless name had spread, and almost everyone despised him.


    Although most people pay attention to Dugu Ming, a few people are very curious about what kind of moth song Qingshu will produce this time. Will he still rely on money to buy him off?


    Song Qingshu is also under great pressure at this time. He filters all kinds of available means quickly in his mind. In fact, it''s not difficult to deal with a Dugu Ming. But there are so many scenes behind him. Those people behind him are more difficult. Some means are used in advance. What can we do?


    His expression is dignified, and his pace is slow. In other people''s eyes, he just feels that he is afraid, and hisses all over the field.


    Over there in the kingdom of gold, Wanyan Chongjie snorted a little discontentedly: "they are all stupid people."


    One side of Ouyang Feng can''t help laughing: "no wonder others, even I know his identity are very curious about how he will deal with."


    "He must have a way." Wanyan Chongjie can''t think of it, but he has full confidence in it.


    Just as he was about to enter the challenge arena, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in the corner, veiled and graceful. Who is the princess Shuangxiu?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything." Speaking to him under the gaze of so many people, Gu Zixian looks a little shy. She naturally knows song Qingshu''s martial arts, but at the same time, she also knows that he doesn''t want to expose it, so she thoughtfully thinks of a way for her.


    "What way?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect such a turning point.


    Gu Zixian was about to answer when Dugu Ming''s angry voice sounded on the stage: "Jia, if you don''t come up, it''s just like you give up."


    At this time, Dugu Ming''s eyes are about to burst into flames. He never expected that his fiancee would run to whisper to each other in public. He felt other people''s eyes, which seemed to be full of ridicule and contempt.


    At first, he just wanted to teach him a lesson, but now he has already killed him.


    "Xian''er, come back quickly." In the distance, Mrs. Shuang Xiu frowned slightly. Her daughter was too hasty. I''m afraid she didn''t give her face in public


    Gu Zixian had no choice but to leave song Qingshu an apologetic look, and hurriedly trotted back with her skirt.


    Song Qingshu can only go on stage with doubts. Gu Zixian has arranged everything. What is it?

 Chapter 2199

    After taking office, the officials on the field quickly explained the matters needing attention in the competition, especially reminded both sides to pay attention to the point. If unnecessary casualties are caused, the other person will directly cancel the qualification of recruiting relatives.


    "It''s natural. I''ll be lenient." Dugu Ming said this in front of the official. After the other side stepped aside, he approached song Qingshu and said, "Stinky boy, are you going to die today?"


    Feeling the intention of killing each other, song Qingshu frowned: "are you going to kill me? You''ll be disqualified, too. "


    "So what about cancellation!" Dugu Ming''s face is a bit ferocious. He just joined in the wedding to escort Gerdan. He didn''t really intend to marry the princess.


    Although the princess is said to be beautiful, no one has seen it with his own eyes, and no matter how beautiful she is, she can''t compare with Gu Zixian of Shuangxiu mansion. He won''t risk losing his fiancee to pursue any princess.


    Song Qingshu had a headache, and he was going to kill him, which made it even harder to do.


    "Are you still fighting?" See two people didn''t start, but gather together to mutter, the audience in the field immediately dissatisfied.


    "That is, if you don''t fight, come down quickly, the people behind you are still waiting."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the excitement of the crowd, the referee on the side was also under great pressure. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "you two can start."


    "Good!" A grim smile flashed on Dugu Ming''s face. As soon as the good words came out, he kicked each other''s chest. When he saw that the other side screamed back, he felt a kind of pleasure in his heart, which made you smile with Princess Shuang Xiu all day. Today, it can''t be so easy. Let him make a fool of himself in front of everyone. Let Gu Zixian have a look, What a loser this man is.


    With song Qingshu''s martial arts skills, Dugu ming could not kick him. Before his feet really touched his chest, he had fallen back and fell into everyone''s eyes, just like being kicked over by the other side.


    "This Dugu Ming is too cruel." Seeing this scene, Xue Baochai could not help sitting upright.


    "You said you didn''t care about him." One side of the yellow shirt woman jokingly said.


    "I told him to admit defeat as soon as he came on stage, but he didn''t listen." Xue Baochai held the cup tightly with her slender fingers, and her complexion became paler and paler.


    "Which man is willing to give up so easily in front of his sweetheart." She sighed and looked at the two people on the stage. For a moment, she didn''t know what she thought.


    "Sweetheart?" With this word in her mouth, Xue Baochai looked at the man on the stage with a trace of tenderness in her eyes.


    After kicking Jia Baoyu, Dugu Ming is not in a hurry to move on. Instead, he looks at him like a cat grabbing a mouse: "Mr. Jia, how about my legs without twin cities?"


    "Wushuangcheng''s leg technique is naturally brilliant, but the skill of the little city master is not very good, otherwise I would just be kicked out of the challenge arena." Song Qingshu patted the dust that didn''t exist on his chest and said.


    Hearing what he said, Xue Baochai was immediately worried: "why do you deliberately stimulate each other? Isn''t that more dangerous?"


    "I''m quite angry when he talks. It seems that his foot didn''t hurt him much. You don''t have to worry too much." Yellow dress female comforts a way.


    Xue Baochai can be said to be concerned about chaos, a face nervously staring at the trend of the field.


    Dugu Ming was really angry: "smelly boy, I was merciful just now, but you didn''t know what to do. In that case, don''t blame me for being rude." He was going to humiliate each other in front of Gu Zixian. He was afraid that he would be hurt all of a sudden. He didn''t have to play any more, but he didn''t really show mercy.


    "You don''t have Shuangcheng''s excellent martial arts, and I''m not bad at Song Dynasty." As he spoke, song Qingshu attacked the opponent with his fists and feet, using the same moves that Xue Baochai taught him last time. He had made up his mind to attack the opponent in the chaos, hoping that no one would see any flaws.


    "These moves are used to deal with the Yellow River gang. How can they deal with Dugu Ming?" As soon as she saw it, Xue Baochai stood up in a panic. These moves are very targeted, but also very limited. There is only one dead end for dealing with other people.


    Seeing that his moves are full of flaws, Dugu Ming sneers in secret. It''s really a piece of grass. How can xian''er take a fancy to such a guy who is not good at all.


    But at the thought that Gu Zixian didn''t take a fancy to himself, Dugu Ming became even more angry.


    "I''ll let everyone see him kneel down and beg for mercy, and then pretend to make a mistake and kill him." Dugu Ming has made up his mind to break his opponent''s arm first.


    Just as he was about to make a move, a burst of colic came from his lower abdomen, and his face changed on the spot.


    "What''s the matter?" Not only Dugu Ming is in doubt, but everyone else is in the same doubt, because Jia Baoyu''s attack is full of flaws. As a result, Dugu Ming doesn''t dodge and is directly hit in the face.


    Song Qingshu is also very confused. Just now, he wanted to do something, but he didn''t know that the other party was so cooperative and stood like that.


    Feeling the heat on his face, Dugu Ming was furious: "smelly boy, I''m going to kill you." As soon as he stepped out, a loud sound came.


    Song Qingshu a Leng, the sound of farting?


    Generally speaking, people who practice martial arts will not fart. Even if they want to fart, they will not be released in public.


    Even the referee on one side also covered his nose. Although he didn''t smell it, it was a subconscious reaction.


    "Ha ha ~" to understand what is going on, burst out in a burst of laughter.


    Dugu Ming''s face turned blue and red. At this time, his stomach turned upside down, and he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "Have you eaten your stomach?" Dugu Ming cursed the food of Xixia in his heart.


    One side of the song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "little city master, why don''t you go out first and solve your personal problems?"


    "Can I apply for a suspension?" Dugu Ming looks back and looks at the referee. His eyes seem to be full of supplication.


    The referee also had a strange look: "there are many competitions today, so for the sake of fairness, it is stipulated that anyone who leaves the challenge arena at the time of competition will lose, please forgive me."


    He had been looking in the direction of those noble people in the palace as if he were asking for help. This situation was not inflexible, but the voice of the princess was heard in his ear, and he naturally obeyed.


    "What?" Dugu Ming''s heart is full of curses. Xixia is really out of line with himself.


    At this time, song Qingshu had already guessed what was going on, and quietly looked at Gu Zixian in the distance.


    The beautiful princess Shuangxiu noticed his eyes, blushed and lowered her head in shame. It was not a lady''s way.


    Song Qingshu suddenly had a toothache. How could he be like Pan Jinlian and XiMenqing.


    Dugu Ming turned around and saw that he was glaring at his fiancee. He almost lost his temper and said, "it''s not too late for me to kill you before I go!"


    He roared and rushed to song Qingshu.

 Chapter 2200

    Before Song Qingshu, he did have a headache about how to deal with him without leaving a trace, but now it''s much easier to know his condition.


    He doesn''t need to do anything. He just needs to avoid. Time is on his side.


    Dugu Ming is full of killing moves. He used to have the mentality of cat catching mouse, but now he can''t afford it. I don''t know why his opponent, who thought he had no resistance, suddenly becomes like a loach. Although he is in a hurry every time, he can always avoid his attack.


    Dugu Ming didn''t think much about it either. He thought that his stomach was uncomfortable and he didn''t dare to exert himself, so his speed was slow.


    After attacking twice in a row, Dugu Ming didn''t dare to move. The sharp eyed people on the edge of the court could see that his face was pulling and moving, and he was obviously trying to bear the feeling in his body.


    Feeling the tumult in his stomach, Dugu Ming knows that he can''t help it any more. But if he runs to the toilet now, won''t it be cheaper for him?


    Try again, try again at last!


    Although there was a tendency that he couldn''t hold back, Dugu Ming didn''t want to give up and decided to try again at last and beat him down first.


    In order to be sure, he put the sword in his hand directly and used the holy spirit sword technique, which is the unique skill of wushuangcheng. He blocked all the dodging directions of the opponent. With the opponent''s martial arts, he would surely die under his own move.


    "Baoyu, give up!" Xue Baochai is in a hurry. She has already seen that Dugu Ming''s sword contains a murderous plan. It''s really possible to kill him.


    One side of the yellow shirt female secretly sighed, will be a cup in hand, intend to see the situation is not to help, can''t really let him die on the stage.


    Who knows "Jia Baoyu" on the stage seems to be scared silly, standing in the same place gaping, completely unable to move a cent.


    Seeing that Dugu Ming stabbed him with a fierce sword, everyone thought: will the first match be a death?


    However, in addition to a small number of relatives and friends around the two sides, most people are just a spectator mentality, hoping that the more bloody the stage, the better.


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill... Eh?"


    Dugu Ming rushes forward fiercely, but in the middle of the rush, the wooden board on the ground doesn''t know whether it''s rotten or something. As soon as he steps on it, it breaks. There''s a hole on the ground, which makes Dugu Ming fall into shit.


    The challenge arena was newly built in Xixia, so it was impossible to use rotten wood. This was just when song Qingshu dodged, he deliberately used his internal force to break the sole of his feet, just to pit him at the critical moment.


    "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" Now Dugu Ming doesn''t care about his image, so he will cut people when he gets up.


    But as soon as he got up, he was stunned. He felt a stream of heat gushing out. He bowed his head in disbelief and saw a stream of yellow liquid flowing out of his trousers, accompanied by bursts of stench.


    The audience is quiet. Everyone is a martial arts expert. Naturally, you can see what happened?


    "Ah Dugu Ming let out a scream. At this time, he didn''t care to go after Song Qingshu. He raised his sleeve to cover his face and ran to the toilet.


    "The first scene, Jia Baoyu wins!" The officials on one side looked strange. Unexpectedly, the first martial arts contest turned into a farce.


    "Cut ~"


    There were all kinds of boos in the school yard. Obviously, everyone was not satisfied with the contest, but it was very interesting to see a young gentleman incontinent on stage.


    Then song Qingshu arched his hand to the four sides, and said to the people around him with a proud face: "I''m very good at chopping the empty palm. Just now, I hit a first-class expert through the air, so please don''t attack me after praying."


    Xue Baochai, who was just nervous under the stage, sat back in her seat with a look of shame, for fear that someone would know that she knew him: "this man is really shameless, and has reached a certain level."


    The woman in the yellow shirt on the side put the teacup back to her seat, also looking strange: "at least he''s lucky."


    However, other people are not so polite. Many people have been shameful of his promotion since he paid for his opponent in the first game. They have long wanted to see the real master teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, this time, the master turned over the boat in the gutter.


    With your three legged Kung Fu, can you beat your opponent to shit? This NIMA is not forced to face!


    The whole audience began to scold, and even many people threw their things on the stage. The top class official on the stage was eager to kill the shameless bastard. Unfortunately, his duty was to stop all kinds of things for the other party.


    "Young master, please step down as soon as possible. We are going to start the next game." Resisting the impulse to beat him, the officials of the elite squeezed out a smiling face.


    "You laugh more than you cry." Dizzy with success, the rich men''s sons make complaints about the appearance of a big cock.


    Fall in the eyes of the unknown lover is naturally hate teeth itch, the insider saw but can''t help but smile, Wanyan heavy Festival can''t help but smile: "brother song is really interesting."


    One side of Ouyang Feng can''t help but be happy: "the boy''s acting is good, more and more found that he has the talent to be a bad man."


    Wanyan Chongjie couldn''t help staring at him: "don''t talk nonsense, brother song of our family is the best person in the world."


    If other people talk to the Western poison like this, Ouyang Feng has already been angry and killed. But looking at the girl with bright eyes, Ouyang Feng can''t get angry: "yes, he''s the best. I don''t know what kind of soul soup that boy is used to."


    At this time, song Qingshu returned to the mission area and said to Xue Baochai with some pride: "sister Bao, I didn''t expect that I could be promoted."


    "You''re a dog... Shit." Xue Baochai''s face was slightly red. She obviously thought of the situation on the stage just now.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it really depends on the excrement to get lucky."


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu frowned together and hid away in disgust. It was obvious that they were disgusted by him.


    Only Xue pan came over and said, "brother, I don''t know if I have such good luck later."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "with brother Xue''s martial arts, naturally there is no problem." After a bit of conventional flattery, he looked strangely at the Lu brothers on one side. You should know that they would never miss such an opportunity to ridicule themselves. What happened today.


    They both looked heavy, as if they were thinking about something important.


    At this moment, the second competition of Kung Fu has already started, with Wan Yan Chongjie of Jin State playing against an expert from Baguamen.


    Wanyan heavy Festival on stage, a face of disgust fan the air in front of the fan nose: "this place is so smelly, you do not change it?"


    The referee of the first class hall was about to cry. How to change the arena for a while, he had to smile and say, "we have just cleaned it."


    "It always feels like something." Wanyan heavy festival while covering his nose, side to his opponent said, "hurry up to start, after playing left here."


    The person of Baguamen came to see her with red lips and white teeth. He still had a lot of good feelings in his heart, but seeing that he ignored himself so much, he suddenly became angry: "little white face, let you taste the power of our baguadao and baguazhang!"

 Chapter 2201

    In the Southern Song Dynasty, there were many people cheering for the experts of Baguamen. The Jin people and the song people had a feud. It was expected that they would support their opponents.


    Xue Baochai also couldn''t help asking the woman in yellow shirt: "sister Yang, what do you think?"


    Huang shannu shook her head: "although Bagua sect is well-known in Wulin, it is only a third rate sect in the end. There are no outstanding experts in the sect. On the contrary, the little princess learns from a famous teacher and seems to have been instructed by Ouyang Feng, a Western poison. How can Bagua sect deal with it?"


    They contacted several times, and naturally knew her identity as a woman disguised as a man.


    Xue Pan said: "in my opinion, you don''t have to worry. Even if the princess of the kingdom of Jin has great martial arts skills, if we find someone to expose her as a woman, we will be deprived of the qualification."


    Xue Baochai took a subconscious look at the girl in yellow shirt and glared at her brother: "don''t be mischievous. Now all forces have a tacit understanding. Some women dress up as men, and some send their men to clean up the obstacles. No one has any objection. If you speak in disorder, it is likely that you will lose both sides of the family."


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it," Xue pan turned his eyes and put his arms around Song Qingshu. "Even if you don''t say it, isn''t there Baoyu? The little princess of the state of Jin is very fond of Baoyu. It''s a big deal to let him show some good-looking tricks, but don''t you catch her?"


    Song Qingshu was startled: "she and I are innocent. Don''t talk nonsense." Now Xue Baochai is angry. He doesn''t want to add fuel to the fire.


    "Running in other people''s carriages all day, it''s still clear, who believes..." Xue pan murmured in a low voice, but he was surrounded by experts and heard his words clearly.


    With a snort, Xue Baochai''s face turned ugly.


    At this time, a burst of cheers came. Several people went along with their reputation and found that the victory and defeat had been decided on the stage. The one of Baguamen was directly kicked off the stage.


    "If I can be kicked by the three inch Golden Lotus, I''d rather lose." Xue pan glared at the delicate figure on the stage.


    Song Qingshu was speechless: "don''t you like that pair of Princess Xiu? Why are you interested in Princess Jin?"


    "It''s called man''s fraternity. Do you understand?" Xue pan Hei hei twice, "what''s more, if you can get rid of that little princess, it''s also a glory for the country."


    One side two women heard two people talk, yellow shirt female quietly to Xue Baochai said: "I finally understand why Lin''an City call your brother stay overlord."


    "He was born short of strings." Xue Baochai also has an expression that I don''t know him.


    At this time, the third competition on the stage has already started, and Duan Yu, the son of Dali, is the leader of the five tiger sect.


    "The five tiger sword is really fierce." Xue Baochai noticed that Duan Yu had been beaten by his opponent and was in a dilemma.


    "That Duan Shizi''s Lingbo micro step is really magical. No matter how powerful his opponent''s Sabre technique is, he hasn''t been touched by half of his clothes." The woman in the yellow shirt keeps her eyes on his steps, and many people in the field are also in the same mind to see if they can observe the footwork.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head and Duan Yu is a great master of martial arts. It''s a pity that his martial arts foundation is too poor. When he meets an opponent who has a solid foundation in martial arts, he is forced to do so. No matter how magical Ling Bo''s micro step is, it has its limits. As the saying goes, if he defends for a long time, he will lose. Once he is hit by the opponent''s knife, he will be seriously injured.


    Duan Yu also wanted to fight back with the six pulse sword in the middle of the attack. Unfortunately, he didn''t let out his sword Qi several times. On the contrary, Ling Bo had a flaw in his micro step. He was almost hit by the opponent''s knife. After several times, he didn''t dare to fight again.


    Song Qingshu thinks that he will capsize in the sewer. Who knows, there is a sudden commotion on the other side of Xixia observation platform. It turns out that Li Qiushui came to the scene with his veil covered.


    "Fairy sister?" Duan Yu''s eyes swept to the other side, and his whole body became excited as if he had beaten chicken blood. With one finger, a wisp of sword gas shot out, and the young master''s long knife in the opposite side broke in two.


    Staring at the knife in his hand, the young master was in a mess. His martial arts skills were beyond his imagination. Seeing that the other side wanted to point at him again, he was so scared that he cried out: "don''t shoot, don''t shoot, I give up." Are you kidding? Even the big knife was shot off. If the flesh and blood body was shot, it would be better.


    Duan Yu was originally a good man. Seeing that the other side gave up, he naturally had no reason to attack again: "brother Peng accepts."


    Liumai Shenjian and Lingbo Weibu are really amazing. This is the idea of almost everyone in the game. Those with good eyesight are alert in their hearts. If they meet Duan Yu, they must make a quick decision while he doesn''t react. Otherwise, they will lose if they are shot by him.


    In the fourth game, Tubo Prince zongzan played against sun Fuhu, the first disciple of weituomen.


    Xuzhu asked xuandu: "shishuzu, does this Weituo gate have anything to do with our Weituo pestle in Shaolin?"


    Xuandu replied, "the founder of Weituo sect was a layman disciple of Shaolin. By chance, he learned the great Weituo pestle. Later, he set up his own sect. However, he read Shaolin''s kindness and did not spread his complete mental skills."


    "No wonder I think his great Weituo pestle is specious, and I always feel that its power is a little weak." Xu Zhu nodded.


    "This prince zongzan was born with divine power. He was able to fight with Wei Tuo pestle head on." Another Shaolin monk lamented that Weituo pestle is the seventy-two unique skill of Shaolin, which is derived from Weituo''s intention of subduing demons and subduing demons. Of course, it is extremely powerful.


    "It''s just brute force, not xuzhu''s opponent." Xuandu said with a smile.


    At the moment of speaking, zongzan had already beaten sun Fuhu to the ground. He was so excited that he beat his chest with both hands and flaunted his muscles on the stage: "who else is there?"


    Many people are really frightened by his momentum, but in the eyes of real experts, they are just clowns.


    "Does the gorilla want to marry my granddaughter?" Li Qiushui snorted coldly. What she always liked was a handsome young man, not such a fat man.


    He sneered in the dark: "my head is full of muscles. It seems that I have more and more hope to be in charge of Tubo."


    The fifth game is the match between xuliewu, the prince of Mongolia, and LV Shisheng of the Southern Song Dynasty. Even if they don''t deal with him again, they still wish him a victory.


    Song Qingshu can''t help thinking. Xu liewu''s legs are broken. He thought he would quit the competition, but he still insisted on participating. What''s the significance of this?


    Soon, Xu liewu was pushed to the challenge arena in a wheelchair. Seeing his tragedy, there was a lot of discussion in the school field. However, everyone was worried about the strength of Mongolia, and no one laughed loudly. However, in everyone''s opinion, Xu liewu could not even stand up. He had become a person doomed to be eliminated from the competition.

 Chapter 2202

    "Xu liewu, you''ve broken your leg. Don''t you insult yourself when you come on stage? Go down quickly, so as not to lose the prestige of Mongolia. " Other people were afraid of him, but Wang Baobao was not afraid. Seeing this, he couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    Xu liewu gave him a cold look: "Wang Baobao, you should not be proud. As the saying goes, Feng Shui turns in turn, and your fate may be miserable in the future."


    Wang Baobao laughed: "when do we Mongolians need to rely on the illusory fate to comfort ourselves? In that case, I''ll see how you''re going to pass the test. "


    Xu liewu''s face was gloomy. He didn''t pay any attention to him, but looked at his opponent in front of him.


    Lu Shisheng, who was standing opposite him, shivered. He knew that the other side had broken his leg, but why did he look at him and still feel peeped by a beast?


    "You can start!" One side of the referee see their big eyes stare small eyes, had to speak to remind.


    Xu liewu took back his eyes and said faintly, "you can do it."


    LV Shisheng arched his hand and said, "this match is not necessary. The Lord has won."


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu frowned together, but Xue pan couldn''t manage so much. He immediately yelled, "you''re not even better than him. How do you know he won?"


    Lu Shisheng seemed to have expected that he would question, and he replied calmly: "I saw Wang Ye''s hand in the group match. Wang Ye''s martial arts is far better than me. Now Wang Ye is injured. Even if I win, I won''t win. I don''t have a conscience. It''s not a gentleman''s work, so I admit defeat."


    Many people couldn''t help admiring him when they heard his aboveboard words. They admired his noble demeanor and integrity. Xue pan was so angry that he could only yell at him.


    "What a man is not a gentleman." Song Qingshu sneered. No wonder the Lu brothers were so abnormal before. It seems that they decided to sell xuliewu at that time. It''s enough to fool people who don''t know. How can you hide it from him? After the battle of Xiangyang, the LV family knew the truth, so they had been planning a retreat. It seemed that they had secretly fallen to Mongolia.


    No wonder Princess Shuang Xiu just came to reveal that there was a new clue in the case of Koryo last time, and then they were assassinated immediately. Most of them were revealed to the Mongols by their brothers. Xu liewu used the Japanese to achieve his goal.


    At this moment, LV Shisheng has already stepped down. Xue pan and a group of people fiercely surround him, but he is still as still as a mountain. In addition, with LV Shidao and a group of friends protecting him, Xue pan has no choice.


    The next competition soon began on the stage. Bai Yuhuan, the young master of the Bai family in Pingyang, was very weak against the master of the Dian Cang school.


    "Kidney deficiency?" Song Qingshu has a strange look. If he didn''t know that there were several Cang School Masters in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven - Fu Chenzi, Gu Songzi and GUI Cangzi, whose naming rules are very similar, he might have thought that there are crossing brothers coming.


    However, everyone''s attention was soon attracted by the young master of the Bai family. Even Xue pan couldn''t care to quarrel with the Lu brothers and stared at the man.


    He was wearing a wide sleeve and wide robe. The jade belt gave birth to the wind. His long black hair was lined with snow white clothes. He was clearly a man, but it was amazing.


    Those eyes are like two bright stars hanging in the sky in the deep night. They are full of water and atmosphere. They are quiet and pleasant, which makes people think that he not only has a beautiful connotation, but also has a gentle personality.


    "What a lovely young master!" Many people come up with an idea, of course, there are also some dirty people, looking for an opportunity to find out about him, he looks so beautiful, even if it is a man, in this era, it is not unusual for nobles to keep a man''s pet.


    Huang shannu glanced at Song Qingshu and joked: "some people have been compared."


    Even Xue Baochai nodded her head with the same feeling. Although Jia Baoyu was born with pink makeup and jade, compared with this man, he was still less tender and beautiful.


    But song Qingshu''s brow is wrinkled. If others can''t see who Bai Shaozhu is, can''t he?


    Although the other party deliberately changed his dress and even his face, song Qingshu has consciously exercised his relevant abilities since he was cheated by Ren Yingying, a fake Ruan Xingzhu, in Sichuan Province. In his current state, seeing people is not based on his eyes, but on his breath. A person''s appearance can be changed, but his internal mind, breathing and breathing can''t be changed, Of course, there are few people in the world who can judge people''s identity according to these mysterious "Qi Qi".


    This young master of the white family is the leader of the destiny sect, Shan Yuru. What a white jade ring!


    Shan Ruyu really deserves to be a great success in flattering. Even if she changes her face to be a man, she still turns all living beings upside down. In contrast, Hua Jieyu, who is also good at flattering, has a much lower rank.


    She came to participate in this competition, must be before and Wang Baobao''s deal? Thinking of what he heard in Wang Baobao''s mansion that day, song Qingshu can''t help but be surprised.


    The result in the challenge arena is not unexpected. Although the very Xuzi of the Dian Cang sect has good sword skills, Shan Yu smiles at him without any trace, and his soul flies out of the sky. 90% of his kung fu is gone, and he is almost defeated without any resistance.


    After winning the game, Shan Yuru glances at Wang Baobao in the distance, and both of them have an inexplicable smile on their lips.


    Song Qingshu roughly guessed their thoughts. After all, the next round of competition is for Shan Yuru to compete with Xu liewu. Now that Xu liewu''s leg is broken, how can she be her opponent?


    However, Xu liewu should also know this situation. Why did he stay for the competition?


    Officials on the stage began to announce the list of the next competition. Gertan Khan had three punches against the leader of Shenquan.


    "Shenquan gate?" Song Qingshu frowned and thought hard, but he couldn''t remember this school.


    "After three punches, how old are you, and you still come to join in the recruitment. The princess of Xixia is too young to be your daughter. Are you ashamed?" Some people who knew his details began to scold him.


    After three punches, I snorted coldly: "I''m single now, and I don''t have a wife. I''m completely qualified to recruit."


    "Cut ~" a sound of crazy hiss.


    Xue Baochai explained to her companions: "three fists are very powerful, and can kill Guniu with one blow. Ordinary martial arts masters can''t stop him with three fists, so they gradually call him by nickname. No one knows his real name, but he practices foreign boxing, not good martial arts."


    At this moment, the challenge arena has won and lost. Gerdan has been fighting for so many years. Naturally, the martial arts tempered by blood and fire are far beyond the ability of a martial arts master.


    Seeing that the three fists were disliked by the public, Gerdan mercilessly beat them into serious injuries, and got a lot of praise.


    The officials of the first class hall asked people to carry the injured down for medical treatment, while announcing that Japan''s Miyamoto Musashi will face Shi Ming, the little master of Wuji boxing, in the next round.


    When they learned that Miyamoto Musashi was Japanese, they generally supported local people like Shi Ming and cheered him on. In their opinion, there is no master in a small Japanese country.

 Chapter 2203

    Song Qingshu is one of the few people who know the strength of Miyamoto Musashi. He has never seen him do it. He plans to take the opportunity to observe his martial arts skills. Who knows that Shi Ming''s martial arts are so different from his, Miyamoto Musashi even didn''t pull out his knife, so he hit him to the ground.


    I didn''t expect to win or lose so soon. Some people even cheer on Shi Ming. When they react, they scold Shi Ming for rubbish, even the Japanese can''t beat him.


    Shi Ming, ashamed and disheartened, went down to the challenge arena, while Miyamoto Musashi stayed on the challenge arena, scanned the whole arena for a week, and said coldly, "before I came to the Central Plains, I thought the martial arts of the Heavenly Kingdom were so amazing, but I didn''t expect that they were all vulnerable."


    Hearing his provocation, the whole audience was in an uproar. Many people rushed to teach this arrogant Japanese a lesson, but they were stopped by the people of the first class Hall of the Western Xia Dynasty. They still had to hold a challenge. How could they make the scene chaotic.


    "This Japanese is too arrogant!" Xue pan angrily waved his fist.


    One side of LV Shidao sneered: "how, big childe Xue wants to go up and teach him?"


    Xue Pan''s face was red: "I can''t beat him, but Yang Yang beat him, but it be nothing difficult to say, is it Yang young girl?"


    Ignoring his flattering eyes, the yellow shirt girl frowned and said, "this man shows very little martial arts, and it''s hard for me to judge who is better or who is worse. Besides, he and I are doomed not to meet."


    Xue Baochai was puzzled and said, "why is he so arrogant? In this way, he became the public enemy of the whole court. I can''t think of the reason why he did so."


    Song Qingshu explained: "this is his consistent style. Miyamoto Musashi also challenges famous experts everywhere in Japan. His martial arts are all forged in the battle. However, most experts respect their identity and are willing to do whatever they want. Therefore, every place he goes, he will try his best to attract ridicule and force local experts to fight with him."


    The woman in the yellow shirt suddenly looked at him, while Xue Baochai looked at him in doubt: "how do you know so well about Japan?"


    "I''m listening to others, ha ha ~" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Xue Baochai bit her lips gently, and there was a little sadness between her eyebrows: "I don''t know if it''s the princess of Jin or the princess Shuangxiu? By the way, the princess of Xixia seems to have a different relationship with him. "


    At this time, another match in the challenge arena began, and Yang Xiao, the bright left envoy of the Ming religion, played against Wang Tiee, who was from yingclaw yanxingmen.


    "Yang, don''t think you are really young if you are handsome. Your daughter is about the same age as the princess. Do you want to take part in this competition?" Wang Tiee didn''t forget to attack first. He remembers how he became a street mouse after three fists in Shenquan. He also wanted to draw gourd like this.


    Song Qingshu thinks that Yang Xiao has been involved in this. Is it because Zhang Wuji''s whereabouts are unknown that he is fighting for the marriage between Ming and Xixia?


    Yang Xiao coldly looked at each other: "you can participate in the recruitment of such goods, how can Yang not come?"


    Wang Tiee snorted: "although Wang''s martial arts are low, he can''t do anything to rape other people."


    "You want to die!" Yang Xiao is very angry. This is the eternal pain in his heart. Originally, if Ji Xiaofu hated him, she would rather die than listen to master''s words to kill herself. He gave his daughter a name without regret. When he learned all this, he couldn''t help regretting what he had done in the past. It''s a pity that Yi Ren has passed away. It''s no use regretting any more.


    Now the other party directly poked his scar, he could not help but become angry and merciless.


    Wang Tiee was shocked to see a shadow coming with a sharp wind. He quickly used his eagle claw skill to catch the shadow. It turned out to be a small stone.


    "Finger flick!" Song Qingshu''s face is moving. After he came to this world, he has a deep relationship with the Ming religion, but he hasn''t really had much to do with Yang Xiao. This is the first time I''ve seen him perform martial arts, which is exactly the same as Huang Yaoshi''s magic power.


    Why does he have a magic power?


    Song Qingshu thinks about finding an opportunity to ask Huang Yaoshi, but he is always afraid to think that the other party seems to know about himself and Huang Rong.


    "It''s far worse than the eagle king''s talons in those days!" Yang Xiao snorted coldly, and his fingers burst out together, and burst into the air.


    Wang tie''e only took the first stone, then he felt numb. He didn''t dare to take it hard, so he quickly used the flying geese skill to escape. Unfortunately, he could not escape the 15th day of junior high school. He just heard a scream, and his mouth was bleeding. It was obvious that Yang Xiao was annoyed by his bad words, and the stone directly broke his teeth.


    "Ming Jiao Yang Xiaosheng!" The referee on the bench was worried about human life and announced the result in a hurry. Wang Tiee''s eyes were full of anger, but the fight just made him know that he was not an opponent, so he had to leave the game bitterly.


    Huang shannu stares at Yang Xiao''s voice thoughtfully. Xue Baochai reminds her that she will be on the stage next time.


    Yang Ba, the son of the Southern Song Dynasty, played against Yi Xiaoji, a disciple of Jiulong school.


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh when he heard the term Yang ba. Why is the name of such a beautiful girl so careless? However, it soon came to light that the name of Yingluo was definitely not a woman''s name, and she ranked eighth among the sisters, so she took such a name.


    Seeing his opponent''s red lips and white teeth, Yi Xiaoji thought he was a little white face. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed: "young master, as the saying goes, swords have no eyes. Yi is good at nine dragons whip. It''s not good to leave scars on young master''s white face if he accidentally pulls it on his face later."


    Yellow shirt female wrist a shake, a whip has been shaking out of the sleeve, lips more than a trace of a shallow smile: "coincidentally, I am also good at whipping."


    She changed her status to participate in the competition. The name of Jiuyin white bone claw is too loud, and the white Python''s whip method is more low-key.


    The school field suddenly rang out one after another breathing voice, vaguely can hear someone muttering: "really see the ghost, how this time to participate in the recruitment of men than a beautiful?"


    The result of the competition is naturally without any suspense. Yi Xiaoji''s nine dragons whip technique is skillful and not steady enough. When he comes into contact with the white Python whip technique, he is killed by thunder and soon he is defeated.


    "In the next game, Yuchai Xiusheng, the Japanese son of the world, will face the twin gates. Ni is not big, Ni is not two."


    Why? Hear the announcement of the referee, a group of people look at each other, even Yuchai Xiusheng also some inexplicable, how can there be two opponents? Is it the official mistake?


    But when the as like as two peas gate players came to power, they found that they did not think they were wrong. There were two people, but the two men looked exactly alike.


    "This is a princess''s wedding. Why are you two here?" Good people can''t help laughing.


    Ni is not big, Ni Buer replied: "we have been inseparable from each other since we were born. We are brothers against one person, and we are brothers against 10000 people." The two voices are as like as two peas.


    "But it''s a marriage call. It''s not against the enemy. There''s only one princess. How do you divide it then?" Someone said with a smile.

 Chapter 2204

    "Isn''t the princess miserable? She didn''t know that you two were in turn? " Someone said with a smile.


    "Why is it miserable to have two husbands all at once?" The two brothers looked puzzled. In their opinion, it must be profitable for a husband to marry two wives, and it should be the same for a woman to marry two husbands.


    The crowd roared with laughter, and they understood. There was something wrong with the two men.


    Song Qingshu was speechless and thought that the audit of yipintang was a joke. How did such a person pass the screening.


    At this time, Li Qinglu, who was hiding in the dark, trembled with anger: "what do those people in yipintang do to eat? How did they let them in?"


    Li Qiushui said with a smile: "Qinglu, don''t be angry. When you get older, you''ll know the advantages of the two husbands, but they are too ugly. If they are handsome and beautiful, they won''t lose."


    This remark attracted yelunan fairy''s eyes, thinking that if Li Qinglu was taken askew, brother song would be unlucky.


    Yuchai Xiusheng laughs: "originally, I thought that only we in Japan have this atmosphere. I didn''t expect that you people from Central Plains would play like this, ha ha."


    "Both sides of the stage are disgusting. Damn it, it''s better to die together." A lot of people are swearing, obviously it''s too bad to look at them.


    The competition soon began. Although Ni is not big and Ni Buer looks silly, he still has a clear idea. The most important thing is that they are twin brothers. They can be said to be interlinked. With a set of joint attack skills, the degree of tacit cooperation is even better than that of double swords. Yuchai Xiusheng can block the left side, but not the right side, and the upper side, but not the lower side, Soon he was beaten black and blue.


    "Baga!" Yuchai Xiusheng finally jumped out of the battle circle and did not dare to fight with them.


    "Surrender quickly, you are not our opponent." Ni''s brother said foolishly.


    "I was just playing with you. I haven''t even used Japanese Ninjutsu yet." Yuchai Xiusheng is angry.


    "Japanese Ninjutsu?" Not to mention the Ni brothers, even other people in the school yard are curious. Many people have heard of the mystery of Japanese Ninjutsu, but no one has really seen it. They all stare at each other.


    "Jin Dunshu!" As soon as Yuchai Xiusheng''s voice fell, he lifted up his clothes. It seemed that there was a sun in the field, which made everyone unable to open their eyes.


    A few people, such as song Qingshu, can see clearly that the inside of Yuchai Xiusheng''s clothes is covered with a layer of bright gold foil. Now the sun is burning, and the sunlight is reflected by the gold foil, which can immediately shake the enemy''s eyes.


    "Ah ~"


    "Well."


    Two screams sounded, when the golden light faded, Ni is not big, Ni Buer has fallen to the ground, the victory has been divided.


    A group of people in the Southern Song Dynasty marveled: "this Japanese ninja is really amazing."


    "It''s just a coincidence," said Huang shannu. "In my opinion, it''s not as good as Baoyu''s move last time. That''s the serious Jindun skill."


    Song Qingshu chuckles twice. In fact, in Japanese ninja school, Jin Dun''s skills are various. Some of them use reflection to stimulate the enemy''s eyes, but they also use money to buy them off.


    "In the next game, Qiu Tongfu of the Southern Song Dynasty will face the crown prince of Korea."


    Soon, a young man next to song Qingshu stood up and swaggered to the stage. He was the son of Ma qiugu, who was the Minister of the Privy Council and the governor of the Jianghuai army. He did not deal with Han Guzhou. At the beginning of the northern expedition, he was delayed.


    After Qiu Tongfu came to power, Xixia officials continued to shout for the Korean crown prince, but in fact, we all know that if something happened to the Korean mission, the Korean crown prince would not be able to fight. It was just a passing act.


    "Look at his pride," Xue pan thought of why he didn''t have such good luck. He could not help but feel a little sour. "The goods were clearly not clear with LV Shidao''s sister, so they even came to recruit relatives."


    "Lu Wende''s daughter?" When song Qingshu was stunned, Xue pan was most clear about these rumors and would not talk nonsense.


    "I heard that they were all ready to get married, and I don''t know why they came to join the Xixia marriage ceremony." Xue Pan said angrily.


    Hearing this relationship, song Qingshu could not help thinking.


    "Next game, the little Mongolian magician Fang Yeyu will fight Zheng Kebin, the third son of the Zheng family!" Xixia officials read out the list of the next match, but it''s a pity that Fang Yeyu is dead and doomed not to come.


    Looking at the young man on the stage, who was a little familiar, song Qingshu asked Xue Baochai, "sister Bao, what''s the relationship between Zheng Kebin and Zheng Keshuang, the son of the Zheng family?"


    Xue Baochai is a member of the Imperial City Department and naturally knows all kinds of information: "he is Zheng Keshuang''s younger brother."


    "Oh." Song Qingshu asked a no longer pay attention to, just a Zheng family, now he does not care.


    Because of Fang Yeyu''s absence, Zheng Kebo won without a fight. Xixia officials read out the next contest: "Chen Jialuo of Mu table Lun Department vs Shao Xiaohe of Qinghai school."


    Hearing the identities of both sides, they began to whisper one by one:


    "Isn''t Chen Jialuo the chief helmsman of Honghua club? How did it become a wooden table? "


    "It''s said that they didn''t deal with song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake. In the end, song Qingshu broke up the red flower club and had to flee to the western regions."


    "Offended the king of the Golden Snake? That''s impossible. "


    "If the king of the Golden Snake comes to attend this recruitment, what else will happen to other people?"


    "But who in the world doesn''t know that there are so many confidants around the king of Golden Snake, and with a wife, does the princess of Xixia marry to be a little girl? Xixia can''t afford to lose this man. "


    "But the two princesses of Song Dynasty also married him."


    "That''s the king of the Golden Snake''s great kindness to the Song Dynasty. It''s a special situation."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the voices of the people around her, Xue Baochai looked embarrassed: "the king of Qi is quite famous." After all, today is also the king of Qi in the great Song Dynasty, and everyone is in the same camp.


    "He has a reputation for being romantic." The yellow dress girl sneered, and her tone seemed to be full of resentment.


    Song Qingshu pretends not to hear it. Anyway, he is not afraid to be recognized with Jia Baoyu.


    The contest on the stage quickly divided the winner and loser. Although the sword technique of Qinghai school has its own unique features, Chen Jialuo learns from a famous master. After all, he used to be a leading role. Where is Shao Xiaohe''s opponent.


    Next, Nalan Rongruo of the Qing Dynasty goes to war. Because of the conflict in the inn before, even the Koreans can''t deal with him, which makes everyone despise him. Only Wu Yunzhu excitedly cheers for him. After all, they grow up together and naturally want to see him return to the beautiful.


    This time, the opponent came from a school that he had never heard of. He was a dragon. Although Nalan Rongruo was a little weak, he was a serious guard with a sword in front of the imperial palace. He was not in suspense to fight such an opponent.


    In the next competition, the protagonist is zalanding, Prince of hualazi mode. Of course, the real zalanding has already gone back. Now that Mrs. Zhen, who pretends to be him, is arranged by song Qingshu not to appear again, she naturally can''t take part in the competition.


    Thinking of Mrs. Zhen''s plump and moving appearance that night, song Qingshu felt a little thirsty, and the women in the western regions took the initiative to be more enthusiastic.


    However, after seeing her opponent in this round, song Qingshu was stunned: how could he be here?

 Chapter 2205

    The man on the stage is a little familiar. He is Dawu, the apprentice of Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Since his brother is here, they have always been close to each other. I think his younger brother should also be here.


    Sure enough, he soon saw Xiaowu cheering for him on the stage.


    "How did they come to recruit?" Song Qingshu really doesn''t understand. Now Guo Jing and Huang Rong are in troubled times, but they come to join in the recruitment?


    Hearing his question, Xue Baochai explained, "they came to Xingqing mansion on the order of Mrs. Guo."


    "Huang Rong?" Song Qingshu is still at a loss.


    While observing the situation on the platform, Xue Baochai replied: "great Xia Guo disappeared during the northern expedition. Mrs. Guo has been looking for his whereabouts. A few days ago, she learned that great Xia Guo seemed to have appeared in the northern grassland. Hong Qigong and others of the beggars'' sect had gone to look for him. But Mrs. Guo was worried that the news would not be accurate, so she sent two apprentices to Xingqing mansion to take a chance. Now the princess of Xixia is recruiting relatives, Envoys from all over the world will come here. There is no place better informed than Xingqing mansion. The purpose of Wu brothers'' coming here is to see if they can find out the whereabouts of Shifu from the population of those northern countries. "


    Song Qingshu can''t help but sigh that Huang Rong is so clever that she doesn''t dare to put her treasure on one side. Instead, she works in two ways. I don''t know if she has any other plans.


    That is to say, she has just given birth to a child and is physically inconvenient. Otherwise, I''m afraid she has come here in person this time, so I''ll have a chance to see her again.


    "How do you know so well?" Song Qingshu suddenly responded.


    Xue Baochai rolled a pretty white eye: "who let you stay away all day and night? The Wu brothers came to visit us two days ago and told us what they came for. At the same time, they asked us to pay attention to the news of great Xia Guo."


    Song Qingshu chuckled and wisely didn''t answer.


    Because "zhalanding" never appeared on the stage, Dawu won without a fight.


    Xue pan could not help muttering: "Damn, how lucky these people are. I hope my opponent will be absent later."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but ask who his opponent is. When he hears the name, he can only show sympathy to him.


    The next game is the wooden table Lun department''s young master Huo AI against the eight immortals sword sect''s young leader LAN Chu.


    Seeing Huo Qingtong staring at the stage nervously, Yang Xiao comforted: "Miss Huo, you don''t have to worry about it. Although the eight immortals sword has its unique features, it''s not a good sword on the whole. The leader of the eight immortals sect, LAN Qin, is still a bit of a looker. Let''s not mention it."


    "Yang Zuo Shi has seen and heard a lot." Huo Qingtong smiles, but she still doesn''t dare to relax. The people of the eight immortals sword sect may not be experts, but she doesn''t know what her brother is? He also asked master to pass the three-point sword to him, but after practicing for a while, he hated that the sword technique was too indirect and preferred to rely on brute force against the enemy.


    She knows her brother''s level. There is no hope of winning the first prize, but at least she can''t be eliminated so soon. Don''t leave a bad impression on the princess.


    In fact, she also secretly analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of her brother. Compared with the big countries such as Mongolia and Jin, the wooden table Lun department is indeed a little weak, but they also have their own advantages. They are closer to Xixia, so they can keep watch and help each other. In addition, her brother is also handsome and straight, which may be favored by the princess.


    Of course, she also understood that the hope of getting the princess back was too small.


    At this moment, the Kungfu stage has been divided. After all, Huo AI grew up on horseback, skillfully bowing horses and strong. The eight immortals sword sect man opposite didn''t learn excellent martial arts. They fought equally. Finally, Huo AI won a close victory by virtue of his good health.


    Under the stage, geerdan, kusiluo and others could see that their eyes were shining. Huo AI was really a straw bag. At the same time, they cried out in secret that it was a pity that Huo Qingtong was a woman. In recent years, the mu Zhuolun tribe has been so powerful and even defeated Mongolia several times. To a large extent, it is thanks to this green feather yellow shirt. It is a pity that she is a woman and is doomed to fail to inherit the position of patriarch. After mu Zhuolun returns to heaven, the whole tribe is doomed to decline.


    If you can''t marry the Xixia princess this time, it''s better to ask for marriage from the wooden table Lun department instead. If you can marry Huo Qingtong, you may be able to swallow up the wooden table Lun department in the future to strengthen your strength. With her identity and ability, even if she is an ugly woman, it''s not bad to marry. What''s more, she''s graceful and radiant, and she''s a rare beauty in the world.


    The only trouble is that she seems to be engaged with Zhang Wuji of the Ming religion. However, Zhang Wuji has disappeared for such a long time. There are also rumors that he has died. If that is the case, the opportunity will come.


    "In the next game, Qinghai lesiluo will play Qin Naizhi, the eight armed Nezha of bajimen!"


    The call on the stage interrupted his thoughts. He decided to concentrate on the princess of Xixia and the boy zongzan.


    Prince zongzan, who was sitting in the distance, noticed his provocative eyes. He was so angry that he yelled. He couldn''t help but pull aside Jiu Mozhi and said, "King Ming, this guy is too arrogant. Let''s find someone to be him in the evening."


    Jiumo said in a deep voice, "he is not weak in martial arts. What''s more, Li Lizhun is escorted by a large number of Tantric masters. At the same time, he also has swordsmen of Qinghai sect. It''s not so easy to kill him."


    "King Ming, your martial arts are invincible. What are you afraid of, Li Lizhun and the swordsman of Qinghai school?" Prince zongzan said impatiently.


    Hearing his opponent boasting that his martial arts are invincible in the world, jiumozhi couldn''t help smiling: "I''m not afraid of those people when it comes to martial arts alone, but he has a strong army, and now Zanpu is old and in poor health. If you really kill him and cause his army to retaliate and attack luoxie City, wouldn''t it make Zanpu work hard?"


    Hearing that it might endanger Zanpu''s health, Prince zongzan could not help but have a flash in his eyes. Wouldn''t he be able to take over Zanpu''s position earlier? However, some people are worried that the army of kusiluo will really invade luoxie City, and then Tubo will fall apart, and Zanpu himself will not be able to


    Thinking of all kinds of advantages and disadvantages, Prince zongzan was entangled for a moment.


    One side came the gentle voice of Princess Jincheng: "the king of Ming is right. You''d better not start the war lightly. Your father''s body can''t help tossing. I don''t want to see the Tibetan people displaced because of the war."


    "The benevolence of women." Prince zongzan didn''t think so, but he couldn''t bear to blow her face when he saw the other side''s gentle and beautiful appearance. "My mother taught her a lesson."


    There was a scream from the arena. Qin Naizhi had been hit out of the arena by a big handprint on his chest.


    Xue pan could not help but scolded: "the nickname of Qin Nai is so powerful, who knows it is so useless."


    Huang shannu said faintly: "the more powerful the Chinese and foreign names are, the longer their names are, the less capable they are. Of course, Qin Naizhi''s martial arts are fairly good. He is better than many people who came to power before. However, he is not an opponent because he has got the true biography of esoteric school with all his skills. "


    "Esoteric Buddhism..." Song Qingshu was in a trance. He was also a half esoteric monk. He had been practicing Huanxi Zen Buddhism for many years, and he had a lot of doubts in his heart. He wanted to go to Ningma temple again and ask Master Lianhua for advice.

 Chapter 2206

    After he won, the next competition soon began. Xiao Feng, king of the South court of Liaoning Province, played against Dong Xu, a disciple of Xiandu school.


    "Xiandu sect..." Song Qingshu has some impressions of this sect. Xia Qingqing and Jiao Wan''er had a lot of enmity with this sect in the early years. In addition, Taoist Huang mu, who attacked Zhang Sanfeng in Wudang ghost mountain villa before, was also a member of Xiandu sect.


    If this hole has the strength of huangmu Taoist priest, it is definitely a top expert.


    Song Qingshu soon found that he thought too much, because Dong Xu on the stage said directly: "King Xiao''s martial arts are like thunder in my ears. It''s very clear that he is not your opponent. I give up this contest."


    Xiao Feng a Leng, but still embrace boxing way: "you are polite."


    Compared with the previous few games, there were not many boos this time. The main reason was that Xiao Feng was so famous that everyone understood him very well and admired Dong Xu''s open-minded attitude, so he simply gave up.


    Next, Zhuang Juxian, the leader of the beggars'' sect, plays Wang Xiaoshan, a disciple of taijimen in Wenzhou.


    People around us immediately talked about it


    "Isn''t the leader of the beggars'' sect Huang Rong? How did you change people? "


    "Eh, isn''t the leader of the beggars'' sect Qiao Feng?"


    "Your information is too out of date. Huang Rong abdicated a long time ago. Later, the beggars'' sect was divided into three parts. Zhuang Juxian should be the new leader of the Hebei Branch. As for Qiao Feng, if he is found to be a Khitan, how can he become the leader of the beggars'' sect? "


    "I''ve never heard of the origin of Zhuang Juxian."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu naturally knows the identity of Zhuang Juxian. Now he pays more attention to the taijimen disciple. Since he is called taijimen, he has a certain origin with Wudang.


    At this time, Huo Qingtong side, Chen Jialuo also explained to her: "Zhao San Ge is also taijimen, this person should be his younger martial brother, don''t know a skill Zhao San Ge several percent."


    "Since Zhuang Juxian can be the leader of the beggars'' sect, he has excellent martial arts. I''m afraid he''s not an opponent." Huo Qingtong naturally knows that Zhao''s third brother in Chen Jialuo''s mouth is Zhao Banshan, a thousand armed Tathagata. In her opinion, if Zhao Banshan comes in person, maybe there is still some chance of winning. For this young man, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning.


    Wang Xiaoshan was a Taiji master. He used softness to overcome hardness. At the same time, like Zhao Banshan, he also had some remarkable hidden weapon skills.


    It''s a pity that what Zhuang Juxian practiced was a special poison attack made up of ice cicada and Yijinjing. As soon as the two sides met each other, Wang Xiaoshan felt a cold rush to his heart and lungs, and the whole person was frozen.


    Zhuang Juxian, however, did not care so much. He directly took advantage of the victory to attack and beat the opponent down.


    A shadow flashed. Xiao Feng had caught him and noticed the purple on his lips: "poisoned?" On the one hand, he used his skill to force poison to heal his wounds, and on the other hand, he glared at Zhuang Juxian: "your hand is so cruel!"


    Zhuang Juxian hummed coldly: "I want you to be a good man here." Then he swaggered back to the beggars'' sect disciples. After the fight that night, he knew that it was not time to settle accounts with Xiao Feng.


    There was an uproar, some denouncing him and others gloating.


    Yang Xiao frowned and said to Yin yewang: "this man''s martial arts are too vicious. Yewang, you should be careful. Your opponent may be him in the next round."


    The king of Yin Ye snorted: "don''t worry, my useless daughter hasn''t practiced a thousand spiders and ten thousand poisonous hands. She''s as vicious as this. I''ve seen a lot of them."


    "In the next round, the Ming emperor Yin yewang will face off Yanzhi of Funiu school." The official of the first class hall on the stage read out.


    Here''s a quick response:


    "Is this Funiu sect the sect where Ke Baisui was killed by Murong family in the same way?"


    "It seems so."


    "It''s said that the martial arts of King Yin Ye is no longer inferior to that of the white browed eagle king. Most of the Guo Yan are not good at it."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu blinked and doubted that he had heard the wrong thing? His daughters are so old, and they have wives and concubines, right?


    It''s too playful for the people in the first class hall to audit. This kind of background can be put in. Is it that Xuxian didn''t remarry after he was killed by Yin Li?


    Speaking of Yin Li, song Qingshu suddenly realized that he had come to this world, as if he had never seen her before. It was said that she and her aunt Yin Susu were very much alike.


    "Looks like Zhang Wuji her mother..." Song Qingshu suddenly old face a hot, originally he couldn''t help but raised a bold idea, but soon was pressed down, at the same time secretly despise what he thought all day long.


    Guo Yanzhi''s weapon is the soul chasing whip, which makes him become more and more popular. It''s obvious that after being killed by murongbo at the beginning, he knew his shame and then became brave, and worked hard. It''s a pity that the upper limit of the sect''s martial arts is not enough. No matter how skillful he is, he is not a real master.


    Although the eagle claw skill of King Yin Ye was not as good as that of his father, the white eyebrow eagle king, it was 70% or 80% of the time. Now he is also the king of the Ming Dynasty. How could he be paid by a Funiu party?


    Guo Yanzhi''s soul chasing whip was soon spotted by the king of Yin ye, and he grabbed the weapon with an eagle claw.


    Yin yewang did not continue to attack, arched his hand: "yield."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Guo Yan''s face turns white. Just now, if the other side takes advantage of the situation, he can twist his wrist directly.


    Next, yeluqi, the king of Dongdan in Liao Kingdom, played shangguanfeng, the little leader of xuanzhimen.


    Apart from the fact that heiheizi of meizhuang has become xuantianzhi, who is regarded as the first-class expert in the martial arts, other people in xuanzhimen are not very successful. Shangguan Tiesheng, the current leader, and Wen zuiwang are called two immortals of tobacco and alcohol. They are good at using a cigarette as a weapon. Their martial arts are not so good. Even if Shangguan Tiesheng comes personally, they will not be yeluqi''s opponent.


    But at this time, suddenly, the sound of surprise rang out. Song Qingshu looked up and saw yeluzi fell to the ground. Shangguanfeng was proud: "give in, give in!"


    Xiao Feng was the first to jump up and check that yeluqi was only in a coma before he was relieved. He gave shangguanfeng a cold stare: "you are so calculating."


    Shangguanfeng said with a smile: "as the king of the southern court of Liao state, Daxia Xiao must also understand the truth that war is not insatiable of deceit."


    "Very good. Xiao is looking forward to meeting you next time." Xiao Feng snorted and took yeluzi off the stage.


    "What''s the matter?" Many people still don''t see clearly.


    The yellow dress girl snorted: "yeluzi has already subdued the other party, but shangguanfeng suddenly spewed a light smoke from the pipe. Yeluzi was caught. I don''t know if the smoke is poisonous."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that although they are both two immortals, the two immortals of tobacco and wine are far worse than the two immortals of Xiaoyao in the Ming Dynasty. Moreover, Shangguan Tiesheng are inferior in character and are good at using smoke pipes to spray incense. According to the original plot, he will fall in love with sang Feihong at the fukang''an world leader meeting, but Cheng lingsu will expose them and kill them. Of course, because of his own participation, and Hu Fei and Cheng lingsu are still young, None of this has happened yet.


    Thinking of this, he was suddenly stunned, pulling his fingers to calculate. It has been several years since he came to this world. Hu Fei and Cheng lingsu may have grown up to be young men and big girls. These two are childhood sweethearts. I don''t know if they can achieve the right results.


    However, Hu Fei, the yancon, may not like Cheng lingsu, the Yellow haired girl. If she meets yuan Ziyi, a beautiful green tea girl, she will probably fall into the enemy''s hands. Do you want to soak yuan Ziyi in advance for the sake of lingsu''s life?

 Chapter 2207

    Next, an unknown sect disciple confronts an escort agency player. They are Lu Renjia and song Qingshu. They even don''t bother to remember their names. They peck each other for a while. Finally, the escort agency disciple wins.


    Then it''s Shaolin''s laity disciple xuzhu''s turn to fight baoniu, the master of blood knife sect.


    Hearing the identity of Shaolin''s disciples, the whole audience was booed. Nowadays, monks can come here to recruit relatives. It''s really very popular.


    Shaolin''s eminent monks have a hot face, but they keep hinting that they are fighting for that great goal. It''s nothing if they are criticized and wronged in a short time. It''s just the so-called "who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell?".


    Unlike other people''s attention on xuzhu, song Qingshu looks at his opponent curiously. Xuedao clan is still strong. At the last Golden Snake meeting, Xuedao clan was killed by ah Qing. He thought that Xuedao clan had disappeared. It seems that Xuedao clan''s disciples are all of baozi generation. For example, Baoxiang''s martial arts are OK. This person is called baoniu, I think it''s also the group with the highest martial arts of the Blood Sword sect.


    It''s a pity that even if xuedaolaozu came, he would not be xuzhu''s opponent, let alone his disciples and grandchildren. There was no accident in the competition. Baoniu screamed and fell to the ground. The victory was divided.


    Seeing that xuzhu is so powerful, the audience in the school yard boos even more. If the monk finally marries the princess, it''s really depressing.


    Song Qingshu thinks that Xu Zhu''s martial arts seem to have improved again. He should have got the true biography of the sweeping monk. I don''t know how the sweeping monk is recovering now.


    The next game is the match between mujiansheng and qinglingzi, an expert of Kunlun school.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that mujiansheng would also appear here. It seems that he is getting older, and other people in muwangfu are worried about his marriage. After all, muwangfu has a single pulse. If it''s lost here, I''m sorry to all the ancestors.


    "We have to find a chance to arrange a marriage for him." Song Qingshu thought to himself that the other party was his brother-in-law after all. I haven''t seen mujianping for a long time. They have been training the navy in Shenlong island for two years.


    Sometimes song Qingshu also felt that he was not a thing, provoked others and was not together for a long time, so he didn''t fulfill the responsibility of a man. Of course, he has this idea to a large extent because he comes from the modern society. The values he has accepted since childhood make him regard women as equal. In fact, in this era, no one else in the upper class will have such worries and guilt.


    "It seems that qinglingzi''s martial arts are better than that of he Taichong, the leader of Kunlun sect." One side of the yellow shirt girl was surprised. She saw he Taichong and his wife at the lion slaughtering meeting. Naturally, she could judge.


    "I heard that there is another Kunlun three saints of Kunlun sect. Their martial arts are even more profound. At the last Golden Snake meeting, the little girl named ah Qing seems to be from Kunlun mountain. It seems that Kunlun sect is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon." When Xue Baochai was in the Imperial City Department, she naturally knew all the information.


    "The Golden Snake meeting..." hearing the information about the man, the woman in the yellow shirt frowned, a few more threads of annoyance in her heart.


    Song Qingshu is recalled, and I don''t know when I will see ah Qing again.


    The martial arts of King Mu''s residence are more suitable for fighting in the battlefield. It''s obviously not enough for the experts of famous schools in the river and lake. After more than ten rounds of fighting, Mu Jiansheng knows that he is invincible and jumps out of the battle circle to admit defeat. He was born with a jade tree in front of the wind, and his attitude is so modest that he won the favor of many passers-by.


    "It''s said that his sister is the confidant of the king of Qi. The king of Qi has such a high vision. All the women around him are beautiful. With such a beautiful sister, it''s no wonder that the young man is so handsome." Xue Baochai couldn''t help feeling.


    The yellow shirt girl was immediately annoyed: "can you just not mention that person."


    "Well, well, I won''t mention it." Xue Baochai''s eyes are bent like crescent moon, and a guess in her heart has been confirmed.


    The next one is Ke Jun of Ke family in Lanzhou against the disciples of Hengshan sect. The Hengshan sect was badly damaged by Qiu Qianren, the leader of Iron Palm Gang, and later was forced to death by Songshan sect leader Liu Zhengfeng. Now there is only a great master in the sect, and its momentum is not as good as before.


    We thought it was another game of mutual pecking. Unexpectedly, the Ke family''s son was very surprised. Seven kinds of concealed weapons were used together and killed his opponent in an instant.


    All of a sudden, the audience at the school had a lot of comments


    "This concealed weapon is a little powerful."


    "The Ke family in Lanzhou opened the school with seven kinds of concealed weapons. They are called Ke''s Qiqing gate. This is their housekeeping skill."


    "Which seven green?"


    "Didn''t you see it just now? Sleeve arrow, locust stone, iron Bodhi, iron Tribulus terrestris, throwing knife, steel dart, mortuary nail."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu also nodded secretly. These seven kinds of concealed weapons are very common, but his family''s firing technique is different. He has a stone in the knife and a dart in the nail. Moreover, several kinds of concealed weapons can collide with each other in the air, and the collimator''s head is askew, which is extremely difficult to avoid. With such a delicate technique, I''m afraid many people who are better than him will lose to him.


    In the next game, it''s Xiaowu''s turn to play. Although he has average qualifications, he has learned from Guo Jing and Huang Rong since he was a child. Naturally, he is better than the disciples of ordinary schools in the world.


    "Why are the brothers so lucky? An opponent is absent to promote directly, what one encounters is this kind of weak chicken Xue pan is going to play soon. It''s quite unbalanced to see that other people can be promoted so easily.


    Song Qingshu patted him on the shoulder and looked at him sympathetically: "give up earlier, or you may be in danger." Because his opponent is Japanese samurai Kojiro Sasaki.


    Xue Pan said, "how can a man give up easily?"


    Xue Baochai on the side was a little worried: "you''d better listen to Baoyu. According to the information we found, this man picked up all kinds of experts in Japan with a move of" Yanhui ". No one who has seen him make a move of" Yanhui "can survive."


    Xue Pan''s face turned white: "so cruel?"


    Huang shannu comforted: "Baochai, you don''t have to worry too much. Sasaki''s Yanhui won''t do it easily. What''s more, Xue Pan''s martial arts skills are far from his, so he won''t work hard. He must kill."


    Xue Baochai was still nervous: "I''m just a brother. If something happens to him, how can I explain it to my parents?"


    Song Qingshu said, "don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t let him have an accident." Xue pan has been very kind to him during this period of time, and he is quite loyal. Besides, he has a relationship with Xue Baochai, so it''s impossible for him to really sit by and watch his blood splash on the spot.


    "You?" Xue Baochai had a strange look on her face. She didn''t know where he was confident.


    Song Qingshu responded and said with a smile, "I mean I''ve always been lucky. I''m covering him. It''s OK."


    The yellow dress girl rolled her eyes, and then said to Xue Baochai, "don''t worry, if things are not right, I will do it."


    Xue Baochai was relieved: "thank you, sister Yang!"


    Lu Shidao suddenly came to Xue pan and said, "I wish brother Xue a victory later!"


    Song Qingshu has some doubts. The Lu brothers have never dealt with him. How can they say something nice at this time? If something goes wrong, it''s a demon.

 Chapter 2208

    Hearing Lu Shidao''s words, Xue Pan''s character of boasting about cowhide broke out again. He patted his chest to the sky: "don''t worry, I''ll see how I fight Japanese people and make my face rise!"


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu can''t help but roll their eyes. They are numb to Xue Pan''s nonsense.


    After Xue pan came to power, Kojiro Sasaki gave him a cold look: "I heard that you are going to kick me?" He has great skill. He didn''t deliberately lower his voice in the Southern Song Dynasty just now. It''s no surprise that he was heard.


    Xue pan secretly complained, but he couldn''t lose his momentum: "so what!"


    Sasaki snorted coldly, and his whole body turned into a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Before Xue pan could react, he had been kicked in the knee and knelt down on the ground.


    "This man is so fast!" Xue Baochai exclaimed, and even the girl in the yellow shirt on one side looked dignified. If she hadn''t been on guard just now, I''m afraid she couldn''t avoid it.


    Song Qingshu had seen him return to Yanhui, and his body method was the most important one to perform his amazing skills. Obviously, he made great efforts in his footwork.


    "Who is fighting who now?" Kojiro Sasaki stood in front of Xue pan and looked down at him.


    "Damn it Xue pan has always been bullying men and women in Lin''an City. When did he get this kind of anger? Although he knew it was time to admit defeat, the anger in his heart made him unable to open his mouth.


    The sword in Xue Pan''s hand came out of its sheath, but one of it stabbed into the air.


    "Good job!" Many people in the Southern Song Dynasty didn''t know where he was. Seeing that he began to fight back, the Japanese had to step back and cheer for Xue pan one by one. Among them, the Lu brothers were the most popular.


    "Something''s wrong." Song Qingshu''s eyebrows are locked. With Xue Pan''s speed, Sasaki doesn''t have to step back. He can start late and knock down his weapons first. Why do he have to step back.


    Xue pan roared and attacked with his sword. His family''s swordsmanship was very good. Otherwise, he would not be such a top swordsman as Xue Yiren. Although Xue pan was not good at his skill, he was so angry that his power was better than his usual level, which attracted people''s praise.


    When you come and I go, the two people on the stage fight equally. Others only think that Xue pan was careless at the beginning. It''s rare to see such a close level of competition, and everyone is excited.


    "Why, is this famous Japanese swordsman not worthy of his name?" Xue Baochai was puzzled. She thought that she would beat her brother if she went on the stage. How could she still fight here.


    At this time, Xue pan used the Xue family''s sword technique. For a moment, his sword technique was extremely fierce, and Sasaki Kojiro staggered back.


    "Something''s wrong!" Yellow shirt woman subconsciously sat up straight body, she also realized that the wrong.


    Seeing that he fell into the sword wind, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth. Of course, he didn''t need to show his weakness when dealing with this dandy. The reason for this is to save the trouble of killing later.


    You know, this is a martial arts contest. Xixia absolutely didn''t want to see blood splashing on the spot. They also announced the punishment for intentional killing in advance. However, the sword has no eyes. If their strength is too close to each other and they don''t have time to kill each other by mistake, the consequences will be much smaller.


    As for why he wanted to kill this dandy, Kojiro Sasaki did not understand that there was no injustice or hatred between the two sides. It was from Mongolia that someone wanted Xue Pan''s life.


    Yuchai Xiusheng had been worried that the Mongolian side would be angry with him because of the deal with Japan.


    Fortunately, xuliewu didn''t blame them. He just sent a message to them to help solve a problem. For such a good thing, how could Yuchai Xiusheng refuse to offend Mongolia? Then he ordered Kojiro Sasaki to solve each other in the challenge arena.


    As for Xue pan, the son of a powerful official in the Southern Song Dynasty, Yuchai Xiusheng didn''t take it seriously at all. For one thing, the Southern Song Dynasty was always weak to the outside world. For another thing, even if the Southern Song Dynasty wanted to revenge, there was still a sea between them. What could he do with Japan?


    In a flash of cold light, Kojiro Sasaki wiped a knife from Xue Pan''s neck.


    Xue pan also realized that death was approaching. At that moment, his eyes were staring at the eldest. But he was old after castration, and he couldn''t help retreating.


    "Be careful!" Huang shannu and Xue Baochai screamed together and flew to the stage one after another. At this moment, we can see the gap between them. Huang shannu''s body shape is much faster than Xue Baochai''s.


    But Huang shannu also regretted that she should have done it earlier. Now she is too far away. I''m afraid Xue pan is finished when she arrives.


    But who would have expected that the two sides had no grievances and no enmity, and the other side would kill directly.


    Sasaki Kojiro naturally saw the two men coming. He had absolute confidence in his Sabre technique. He could seal Xue Pan''s throat with one sword, and then return to face the attack of Huang shannu.


    However, when the blade was about to cut Xue Pan''s throat, his face suddenly changed and he turned back to block his body.


    Ding! A crisp sound, his body can''t help shaking, at this time, the yellow shirt woman has arrived, two people instantly hand in hand.


    Seeing that Kojiro Sasaki fell into a bad situation, Hideki Yuchai immediately stood up: "what are you doing? It''s a good challenge arena competition. How can a group of people come to the stage?"


    "It''s not because you''ve sneaked down killers?" At this time, Huang shannu had already saved Xue pan. Instead of fighting, she and Xue Baochai protected him behind him.


    "What killer, is he dead? I''ve only seen you rush in. " Yuchai Xiusheng yelled.


    In the light of what just happened, many people couldn''t see what had happened. They just saw that the two people on the stage were fighting well. Then people from the Southern Song Dynasty swarmed on and couldn''t help criticizing one after another.


    Xue Baochai checked that her brother didn''t really get hurt, and then she was relieved: "we just give up this fight." She didn''t know why the other party wanted to kill her brother, so she didn''t dare to let him take any more risks. Xue pan was the successor of the Xue family. In case of any mistake, how could she explain to her parents.


    Huang shannu looked at Kojiro Sasaki deeply: "next time I have a chance to consult you."


    Sasaki Kojiro face a little pale: "happy to accompany."


    Seeing the riot subsided on the stage, the officials of the first class hall began to read out the next match: "Wang Baobao of Ruyang palace, against Yingfei, the prodigal son of the western regions!"


    Many women''s voices were suddenly heard in the school arena. A tall and thin young man in white came slowly to the challenge arena. His eyes flashed like a dream, and there were three evils in it. His skin was white, tender and smooth, like a girl''s. The angular but slightly thin film had a smile, which increased his ability to make women intoxicated.


    "Eagle fly?" Song Qingshu vaguely remembers where he seems to have heard the name.

 Chapter 2209

    Song Qingshu finally remembers who this man is. He is a Mongolian expert in "overturning rain and clouds". He has a high status in the magician''s palace. He is a close friend of Fang Yeyu, the little magician. He is the best choice in terms of intelligence and martial arts. Even the magician Pang ban treats him differently.


    This time, he also came with Xu liewu to Xingqing mansion. That night, Mrs. Zhen was captured by him. He was obviously caught by Mrs. Zhen''s beauty and plumpness. Unfortunately, the other party was Xu liewu''s named woman. He had no choice but to give up and immediately ran to the brothel to have fun and express his desire. He escaped the disaster indirectly.


    Yingfei on the challenge arena has double hooks on his back. His long and straight body has an indescribable indolence, but also a sense of heroism, which constitutes a strong attraction for the whole person.


    "Damn, I hate handsome men, especially those who are more handsome than me." Xue pan returned to his seat and drank a few bowls of tea. He was shocked and gradually recovered.


    Staring at Yingfei on the stage, Xue pan seemed to vent the negative emotions he had just accumulated in the challenge arena: "this looks like a master who plays with women, scum man!"


    Song Qingshu nodded his head, which was hard to agree with him.


    The women in yellow clothes on the side are happy. You people are bullying men and women in Lin''an City all day long. Fortunately, you mean others are scum men?


    At this time, Wang Baobao also stepped into the challenge arena, looking at the man in front of him, frowning: "is there no one under Xu liewu''s hand? Are you a shameless thief to hinder me?"


    Many women are charmed by Yingfei, but he is also a merciless devil. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she will go away when she is tired of playing and never look back.


    At the same time, he is cruel and possessive. Although the women he has played with are abandoned by him, if he knows that the women he has abandoned really fall in love with other men, he will not hesitate to kill them, because he wants the women he has occupied to miss him for the rest of his life.


    Wang Baobao is also from Mongolia. Naturally, he knows his background, so it''s not too much to call him a shameless thief.


    Yingfei''s smile froze: "what do you mean, I''m not under xuliewu."


    "I dare not call him by his name. What''s wrong with being a thief?" Wang Baobao sneered, "we all know, don''t be so fussy, let''s start."


    "The sword has no eyes. The king of Henan should be careful of my hooks." Yingfei takes off the soul broken hook behind him. Although his face is smiling, his eyes are cold.


    "Why, do you plan to learn from that Japanese and pretend to kill me in the challenge arena?" Wang Baobao also took out his sword.


    Yingfei said with a smile, "the Lord is serious. I may die by the hand of the Lord." With that, Dafang saluted all the audience around him: "as a witness, if I accidentally hurt or die under the sword of the king of Henan later, it''s because I''m not good at learning skills and have nothing to do with others. Please don''t embarrass the king of Henan."


    His outstanding appearance, coupled with this bearing, won the favor of many people.


    However, Wang Baobao knew his background and didn''t fall for it: "do you want me to make a pre match statement like this with you? Don''t worry, my king is not as hypocritical as you are


    Then he turned back and said to all the people in Ruyang palace, "listen, if I accidentally hurt or die in the hands of this lewd thief later, you will rush up and crush him to pieces."


    "Yes, sir A group of warriors from Ruyang palace answered in unison, with a terrible momentum. Many people were secretly surprised. No wonder Wang Baobao was called a famous general. His ability to run the army was really strong.


    Song Qingshu was very happy. His brother-in-law is really wonderful. Eh, how can he say these words so well? Looking at the sound of the sword in the distance, and looking at Xue pan beside him, I thought that Han Han would not become a brother-in-law in the future?


    Yingfei on the stage was obviously choked by Wang Baobao''s reply: "it''s not a gentleman''s manner for the Lord."


    "It''s a gentleman''s way to deal with a gentleman, but it''s a villain''s way to deal with a villain." Wang Baobao has no waves.


    Xu liewu, who has been watching the play, finally said: "Wang Baobao, do you think it''s a foul to intimidate and oppress your opponent in advance?"


    "This time is to recruit relatives, not to compete for the first place in the world. Originally, it depends on the comprehensive strength of the contestants. Can''t Yingfei let his hand down to threaten me?" Wang Baobao gave him a white look. "Some people have a good rest when their legs are broken. Don''t jump around here."


    "You Xu liewu was so angry that he almost jumped up, but his broken legs didn''t allow him to make such an action against physics.


    At the loss of Xu liewu, Wang Baobao was in a good mood. He looked back at Yingfei and said, "are you still fighting


    "Please give me your advice!" Yingfei is also angry at this time, waving his hooks to attack the past. He is no exception. He comes from the western regions, and his moves are quite different from those of the Central Plains. Many people take a cool breath from the stage. Fortunately, he doesn''t face them on the stage.


    Wang Baobao''s sword rule is much more peaceful. Even the song and Qing books can see the shadow of Shaolin, Kunlun, Emei, Huashan and Kongtong. It is supposed to be the six main schools in Wan An Temple, which collects the essence of all swordslaw.


    It seems that Wang Baobao is very gifted in sword skills. Every school of swordsmanship can use it at the right time. At the same time, his hand is very personal. He has a kind of king style. Looking around the world, he is definitely a famous swordsman.


    "Strange..." Song Qingshu couldn''t figure it out. The last time he saw Wang Baobao in the Southern Song Dynasty, his martial arts were not so good. But at this time, his martial arts came into full play, and even his internal power was not small.


    You know, internal force is not a fast-growing thing. Could it make such a qualitative leap in a short time?


    However, there are many ways. The sun moon sect''s star absorbing Dharma, the Xiaoyao sect''s Beiming Dharma, and the legendary Tiemuzhen''s Tianmo Dharma can all become experts in a short period of time. With the power of Ruyang palace, it''s no problem to find some top experts to help him.


    It''s just that such a quick success often leads to unstable foundation, and it''s doomed that there is no possibility of pursuing the way of heaven. I don''t know which kind Wang Baobao belongs to.


    At this time, Yingfei''s figure on the stage became faster and faster. Suddenly, he seemed to disappear out of thin air. In the blink of an eye, everyone found that he had appeared behind Wang Baobao''s side. The long hook in his hand hooked Wang Baobao''s waist at an incredible angle.


    All the men under the stage took a cold breath one after another. Their two waists were injured and their happiness was gone for the rest of their lives. This guy''s moves were too vicious.


    Yingfei''s face flashed a grim smile. Shuanggou cut it hard. It was obvious that he intended to kill the other party directly.


    Even song Qingshu can''t help sitting up straight. If Wang Baobao is allowed to be in front of him, what''s wrong? In the future, Zhao Min won''t have to blame him all his life?


    However, Yingfei''s face on the stage suddenly changed, because he found that his usual sharp double hook seemed to be hooked on a piece of gold and stone, and could not hurt him at all.


    "Vajra is not bad!" Yingfei was so surprised that he wanted to fly back, but it was too late. Wang Baobao slapped him on the head, and a cold force instantly destroyed his life.

 Chapter 2210

    Seeing the cruel ending on the stage, the whole school was in an uproar.


    "Wang Baobao, you killed people openly!" Xu liewu took the lead in making a challenge, and at the same time questioned the officials of the first class hall, "it was stipulated before that anyone who caused death on the stage should be disqualified. Am I right?"


    Before Xixia officials had time to answer, Wang Baobao answered, "as you saw just now, Yingfei was the first killer. Out of self-protection, I had no choice but to fight back. All of a sudden, I didn''t grasp the right balance."


    Duan Yanqing, who has been in charge of the first class hall, also came out and said: "yes, Yingfei just attacked each other''s waist directly, and he didn''t mean to stop at all. It''s really Yingfei who killed him first."


    Xu liewu knew that he was wrong, so he had to hum: "Wang Baobao, I didn''t expect that you have learned the Vajra not bad skill of Vajra gate, and you have become xuanming God palm. Congratulations."


    Yingfei is such a waste. Thanks to the magician and Fang Yeyu who are so optimistic about him, he died so easily. However, he tried out Wang Baobao''s real strength, which is not useless at all.


    Wang Baobao burst out laughing: "thank you for your praise. In fact, it''s nothing to practice xuanming palm, but this Vajra is not bad. It''s very useful. It can not only make all women want to be immortal and die, but also prevent their legs from being broken. Ha ha."


    Seeing that he sneered at his broken leg, Xu liewu''s face twitched. It was obvious that he was already angry.


    Other people in the school yard were more concerned about the other sentence he said. Xue Pan said excitedly: "King Kong is not bad. What kind of effect does it have? I want to learn, I want to learn, sister. Does the Imperial City Division have this secret script? "


    Song Qingshu also has a strange expression. Does the Vajra skill really have this effect? Why don''t I get a chance to learn? But I seem to be strong enough. It doesn''t matter whether I learn or not.


    "No!" Xue Baochai spat with a red face and noticed song Qingshu''s expression, "men are not good things."


    The yellow shirt girl said coldly: "not to mention that Vajra is not bad body is a unique skill of Shaolin and Yijinjing. It will not be spread to the outside world, and even if the secret script is given to you, you can''t learn it. If you want to learn Vajra not bad body, you must have the internal power to shake the past and shine the present."


    "So..." Xue pan was disappointed. He was very clear about his weight. If he could not learn, he could not learn. Anyway, he could still use "I love a piece of firewood", and the effect was almost the same.


    Because of Princess Jincheng, the members of the Tubo mission were not far away from the Southern Song Dynasty. Prince zongzan heard that Vajra''s immortal skill came from Shaolin, so he yelled to xuzhu where they were: "Hey, little monk, how about you just pass on this skill to me? Anyway, it''s no use for you monks to become a giant every day."


    Other people around also began to make fun of the people in Shaolin Temple, which made xuandu and other eminent monks blush, but they did not dare to offend Ruyang palace, so they could only put their hands together: "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    The people of yipintang had to come out to maintain order, and then announced the next competition. But no one cared about the remaining two competitions. They all ran to Shaolin eminent monks for advice.


    Lu Shidao won the match without any sense of achievement.


    Another opponent to win is Feng Wanli of Xueshan sect. Although his right hand is broken, he has developed a set of left hand Sabre techniques, and his martial arts are better than before.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that Feng Wanli was middle-aged and even came to participate in the competition. It seems that the Xueshan school took refuge with Kublai Khan. It should have been inspired by Kublai Khan to help Xu liewu. It''s really bad luck for Wang Baobao. All the opponents he met were stumbling by Xu liewu''s envoys.


    After the last match, it was already late, and the officials of the first class hall read out the situation of tomorrow''s match, and everyone dispersed.


    When Xu liewu returned to the inn, he could not help smashing the teacup on the ground. This time he came to Xixia, it was really bad. He was not only defeated at the expense of his troops, but also broke his legs. What''s worse is that Wang Baobao cut his face in front of so many people today. How could he have suffered from such cowardice.


    "Mr. Wang, the Japanese are asking to see you!" The men came in to report, and they didn''t dare to come out when they saw the scene.


    "Let them in." Xu liewu''s eyes were gloomy and he wanted to kill people.


    Yuchai Xiusheng came in with her men. She was about to exchange greetings, but was interrupted by the other party. Xu liewu went straight in: "can you kill Wang Baobao?"


    "This..." Yuchai Xiusheng also dare not answer, can only consult the side of Sasaki.


    Sasaki replied in a deep voice: "judging from the performance in today''s challenge arena, if Wang Baobao''s Vajra is not bad, he is really invulnerable, then I can''t help it; Of course, as long as we can find his weakness, my swallow will surely take his life when he comes back. "


    "If Vajra is not bad, it''s impossible for his divine skill to be flawless. Isn''t that invincible? I will try to find out his door, and you will have the rest. "


    Different from xuliewu''s dense clouds, Wang Baobao''s side is full of laughter. Shan Yuru also came to his guild: "congratulations on Wang Ye''s victory. Yingfei is as famous as Fang Yeyu in the magic palace. He and Fang Yeyu are both respected by the magic master Pang ban. They are so easily defeated by Wang Ye."


    Wang Baobao was modest at this time: "it''s not as easy as it seems. His attack is haunting. If I didn''t have Vajra, I''m afraid it might not be so easy."


    Shan Yuru suddenly looked a little strange: "the Lord mentioned today that Vajra is not bad, and that kind of effect, I don''t know if it''s true or not?"


    "You can try it yourself." Wang Baobao had to sigh that this woman is really a goblin. When she said such ambiguous words again, her expression is as pure as it needs to be.


    "It''s a pity that I''m old and pale. I''m afraid I don''t have the fortune to serve the Lord. However, I have a well-trained disciple who is beautiful and young. I''ll have a chance to find her to accompany the Lord." Shan Yuru did not show any trace to pull the distance between the two sides.


    Wang Baobao thought to believe you, you are a ghost. If you are old and lusty, there will be no beautiful girl in the world. However, he knew that both sides still need to work together. He didn''t want to destroy the relationship because of women''s lust, but he didn''t insist on it. He teased a few times and turned away the topic.


    "By the way, I''m afraid I''m going to be very angry when I saw Xu liewu''s expression in the daytime." Shan Yuru covered her mouth and chuckled. She was born in Ali Buge''s family. Naturally, she was happy to see Xu liewu eat shriveled.


    Wang Baobao said: "it''s a pity that today''s LV Shisheng actually surrendered directly and didn''t try out the details of Xu liewu. I always feel that he must rely on his broken leg to stay in the competition."


    "Don''t worry, I can try him tomorrow." Shan Yuru smiles. Although it''s a man''s dress, it still turns the world upside down.


    Wang Baobao still couldn''t resist the heat in his eyes: "it''s better for the leader to have a rest here tonight. I''m worried that Xu liewu will avoid dueling with you tomorrow and do something to you tonight in advance."

 Chapter 2211

    "Thank you for your kindness," Shan Yuru said with a smile. "But since I can be the leader of the sect, if I can''t guarantee my own safety, won''t I make my followers laugh?"


    "It seems that I''m worried too much." Wang Baobao soon recovered, and after a ha ha, the two sides turned the matter over.


    At this time, zongzan walked back and forth in the Tubo hall, looking very anxious. When he saw jiumozhi coming in, he immediately asked, "master, what should I do with the boy named Duan tomorrow? It''s said that you''ve dealt with him a lot. You should know his weakness in martial arts. " Today, I saw Duan Yu shoot wuhumen''s experts with the six pulse sword. He doesn''t want to make the same mistake tomorrow.


    Jiumozhi pondered: "although that boy''s six pulse sword is powerful, he has no basic martial arts skills. It''s difficult to play his real level. He can take advantage of the situation to compete with him in close combat. It''s not difficult to subdue him."


    Zong Zan frowned and said, "but his body method is very strange. It seems that his name is Lingbo Weibu. I may not get close to him."


    Hatoyama is also in a bit of a dilemma. If it''s his own way, it''s not difficult to control Duan Yu. But if it''s Zong Zan''s way, he may not be able to control the other party quickly. Once he''s pulled away, he can play the six pulse sword, and almost have no fighting power.


    "I have a way." Zong Zan said carelessly, "if the National Master goes to kill Duan tonight, it will be all right."


    Jiumozhi suddenly saw that you can''t kill Duan Yu. Not to mention Duan Yu is the son of Dali, even his sworn brother Xiao Feng is not easy to provoke. No one will do anything unless you have to. But you can catch him first and postpone it until tomorrow''s competition time. Originally, I always wanted to inquire about the six pulse divine sword score from him. This is a good opportunity.


    "Don''t worry, Prince. It''s up to me." Hatoyama ran out excitedly.


    At this time, there were many people with the same idea as zongzan. Yang Xiao of Ming sect sneaked into the beggars'' camp in his night clothes. Although the king of Yin ye had good martial arts, he was still inferior to the white eyebrow eagle king. Most of the martial arts displayed by the beggars'' sect leader Zhuang Juxian could not beat him.


    After thinking about it, Yang Xiao decided to test Zhuang Juxian first. If he could hurt his opponent, it would be better to find out his martial arts skills, even if he could not.


    As for the danger, Yang Xiao has always been arrogant. As the first master under the leader of the Ming religion, he has two magic skills, one is finger flick and the other is heaven and earth move. He believes that he is more than enough to protect himself.


    "Master, where are you..." he can''t help complaining. If Zhang Wuji comes here in person this time, why should he do such a sneaky act? Who can win the master in this competition?


    "The cult leader has become more and more eccentric these years." Yang Xiao could not help frowning at the thought of some abnormal things in his daily life.


    "Who?" When he was so distracted, Zhuang Juxian found that a dark figure broke the window and rushed out.


    Although Yang Xiao was not in a state of panic, he took several palms against him in a flash.


    When the figure separated, Yang Xiao raised his hand and looked at the black air in his palm. He could not help shivering: "what kind of martial arts do you have?" Although he knew that his opponent''s palm power was poisonous from his daytime observation, with his internal power, ordinary poisons could not invade his body at all. He did not expect that his opponent''s cold poison was so domineering that it almost broke through and invaded his body instantly.


    Zhuang Juxian gave a grim smile: "the martial arts of killing people!" As soon as the voice fell, he jumped up.


    Yang Xiao has a spirit of twelve points. Instead of hard contact with him, he uses his kung fu to fight with him, which makes Zhuang Juxian unable to help him for a while.


    After fighting for dozens of moves, Yang Xiao has already understood that the opponent''s Kung Fu is very superficial, far from being as good as his own, but his internal power is too strong, and he has a strange cold poison, so he can break the skill with strength.


    Feeling the cold soaked in bone marrow, Yang Xiao''s hands and feet became more and more stiff. He knew that if he didn''t force out the cold poison quickly, his channels would suffer irreversible damage.


    With a shot in vain, Zhuang Juxian leaped out of the courtyard wall, where he could let him go and directly chased him out.


    At this time, a graceful figure rushed out from the dark to stop him. The two sides exchanged several moves, and Zhuang Juxian''s attack was completely resolved by the other side''s delicate techniques.


    At this time, the people in the beggars'' sect rushed out one after another after hearing the news. The beautiful shadow made a false move to shake away Zhuang Juxian''s center of gravity, and then took the opportunity to take Yang Xiao several jumps to disappear in the dark.


    "A woman?" Zhuang Juxian knew that the other side''s lightness skill was far better than him, so he didn''t chase him any more. Instead, he stayed in the same place and muttered to himself, "but no one can match ah Zi. Where are you, ah Zi? Do you know how powerful I am now?"


    "Thank you for your help, eh, you are the woman in yellow shirt." Yang Xiao recognized each other. At the lion slaughtering ceremony, she surprised the audience, and it was hard for people not to remember.


    Huang shannu didn''t answer, but suddenly she stabbed him with a stick in her hand. Yang Xiao didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly attack him, but after all, she had been famous in the world for so many years, and she responded quickly, and quickly returned several moves.


    "Eh, Yang family gun?" Yang Xiao breathed out in surprise.


    The yellow shirt girl took advantage of the situation and stopped attacking: "you are really the descendant of Tianbo Yang mansion."


    "So is the girl?" Yang Xiao is curious.


    "I was fostered in Tianbo house since I was a child, and I was the adopted daughter of the Yang family..." Huang shannu briefly introduced herself, and then asked, "I don''t know which room you are from?"


    Yang Xiao gave a wry smile: "my father Yang Zhi had a nickname" green faced beast "in the river and lake at that time."


    "No wonder you are in the Ming religion." It suddenly occurred to Huang shannu that Yang Zhi, a green faced beast, was defeated and joined the Song Jiang Gang. Later, Zheng fangla fled to Dongting Lake because the imperial court broke down the bridge. Yang Yao, the leader of the two forces, continued to rebuild the Ming religion. Unfortunately, he was exterminated by Yue Fei and had to go to Guangmingding in the western regions. It was not easy to revive her momentum.


    "Why don''t you turn to the light after all these years? You should also be aware that the Yang family is very thin now. It''s time to be short of manpower. " The yellow shirt girl then asked.


    "Turn from the dark to the light?" Yang Xiao sneered, "what is dark, what is bright? When we helped the imperial court fight fangla, what was the outcome? Even if you don''t talk about me, just talk about the Yang family and others, and the loyalty of the Yang family to the country. How many of them have come to a good end in the end? Yang Miaozhen''s brother and sister from the red coat army are also from Tianbo mansion. What''s their good end? Coughing... "Speaking of the excitement, he coughed.


    "Now you are suffering from cold and poison. Let''s not argue about this. I''ll force the poison for you first." Yang Miaozhen just stood nearby and felt the chill on him.


    "No, you don''t have to bother others for this small matter. I''ll give you my help in the future and leave first." Yang Xiao was arrogant, not to mention that he didn''t want to owe any more.


    Huang shannu hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t want to push too hard, so she quietly followed him. Seeing that he returned to the wooden table, she quietly left.


    At this time, song Qingshu was walking into Shuang Xiu''s residence. During the day, Princess Shuang Xiu helped him so much that he should come to thank him both in public and in private.


    When you come to Gu Zixian''s yard, you can see Dugu Ming crying out and explaining: "xian''er, listen to me. Today''s event is just an accident."


    "Usually I''m not like this. Maybe I''m not acclimatized here."


    "Xian''er, I know it''s a bit embarrassing today, but I don''t know why it''s like this."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu sighs secretly. It''s really humble to fall in love with someone who doesn''t love himself. The other person''s appearance reminds him of the relationship between Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo in the original book. For a moment, he feels sorry for each other.


    "Young city master, there is no grass in the world. Why waste energy on a person who doesn''t like himself?" Song Qingshu sincerely advised.


    However, the words seemed to be sarcastic to the other person. Seeing that it was him, Dugu Ming''s eyes were red. He drew out his sword and rushed at him: "dog thief, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 2212

    "Stop it A beautiful shadow flies out of the room and blocks Dugu Ming''s attack with a sword.


    "Xian''er, how can you protect him?" As soon as Dugu Ming thought that she had said so many words outside the door, she didn''t pay attention to them. As a result, she came out as soon as the little white face came, and her heart was bleeding.


    "Dugu Ming, have you had enough trouble? What are you doing to get angry with others when something happens to you?" Gu Zixian looked at him with a frosty face.


    Dugu Ming just felt flustered: "if this boy has real talent and learning, it''s all right, but he can''t do anything, so he won the knockout competition by luck and shamelessness. How can you convince me of such a person?"


    Song Qingshu shook his finger: "I have to correct you here. Luck is actually a very powerful ability."


    "I Pooh!" Dugu Ming wants to have a cup of tea to spray on his face.


    Song Qingshu shrugged, the other side is too weak, also can''t touch luck this kind of illusory thing.


    "He''s much more powerful than you. He''s always trying to make you feel better, but you don''t know what to do." Gu Zixian explained subconsciously.


    "He''s better than me?" Dugu Ming laughed angrily, "come on, let him fight with me. I''ll let him have one hand."


    Gu Zixian then remembered that song Qingshu didn''t want to expose his identity and said in a hurry, "you''ve already had a contest. I didn''t expect that you can''t afford to lose."


    "I..." as soon as Dugu Ming thought of his losing method in the daytime, he wanted to cry. The more he described it, the more dark it became. Seeing that the other side was protecting the little white face, he felt his blood surging up and left with a roar. I''m afraid he would be angry if he stayed any longer.


    Looking at his far away back, song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "are you too cruel to him like this?"


    Gu Zixian couldn''t help complaining: "you don''t know, but you can''t get rid of him. I''ve been bothered by him all these years. I can''t give him any hope."


    Song Qingshu nodded and understood her difficulty.


    Gu Zixian took his arm affectionately: "don''t talk about him, what''s the purpose of your coming here this time?"


    Feeling each other''s soft body, song Qingshu had to sigh that young girls are good: "this time I specially came to thank you, today''s competition you can help me a lot."


    Gu Zixian was a little embarrassed: "in fact, it''s easy to win with your martial arts. You don''t think I''m fussy."


    Song Qingshu replied: "how can it be so much trouble? Dugu Ming is good at martial arts. In front of so many experts, I don''t think it''s very troublesome to beat him. Fortunately, you are here."


    "I wish I could help you." Gu Zixian''s face was full of smiles. How could he have the appearance of a little cold on weekdays?


    Which man can stand the girl''s deep love, look at his eyes, smell her unique fragrance at the tip of his nose, and feel the softness and elasticity of the girl''s body. Song Qingshu suddenly felt hot in his heart, and he also felt a little strange. According to his current experience, he can be quite calm, but a little touch with this woman''s skin is just like thunder ticking the fire, Is it true that there is a fatal attraction in their practice?


    Even song Qingshu''s cultivation was a little bit excited, not to mention Gu Zixian, whose cultivation was lower. At this time, her skin was extremely hot, and her beautiful eyes were also covered with a layer of confusion, as if she was about to drip water at any time.


    "Is there anyone in your room?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.


    "I''ll get rid of them first." The girl''s voice with a trace of shyness, but also hide a few silk expectations, carrying the skirt trotted into his yard.


    After a while, song Qingshu followed him when he saw that he was almost there. As soon as he entered the door, a fiery body was put into his arms. The sweet smell and soft body were enough to make any man indulge in this gentle country.


    I don''t know how long later, Mrs. Shuang Xiu came to the yard. She suddenly frowned and let her maid guard outside. She went into the yard by herself.


    When she learned that song Qingshu was coming, and that her daughter and Dugu Ming had a conflict, she worried that her daughter was too direct, which would lead to some irreparable consequences, so she rushed to make ends meet. But as soon as she came, she found something strange. Her daughter was the princess of Shuang Xiufu. She had many servants and maids to serve her, but now there was no one in the yard. Moreover, she was not weak. She heard some voices coming from the room.


    As a past person, can she not understand what this is? But now it''s not too late, and her daughter''s temperament is always cold. She still thinks that she heard wrong. Until she goes outside, the voice inside can be heard clearly, and a pretty face turns red instantly: "this dead girl, how can she ignore everything."


    She knows and acquiesces to the relationship between her daughter and song Qingshu. After all, it''s not bad for her daughter to make friends with such a powerful man.


    But the default is one thing, that clever cold daughter now by that man made so wind - Sao - enthusiasm, she when the mother''s heart or feel strange.


    "We have to find an opportunity to talk to them, and pay attention to the influence." Shuang Xiu''s wife gritted her teeth. After all, her daughter is a big yellow girl. The descendants of Shuang Xiu''s family always attach great importance to chastity. If someone knows about it, it''s easy to cause an uproar.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu wanted to turn around and leave, but she was afraid that someone might break in here and spread some rumors, so she had to guard at the door with shame.


    I don''t know how long later, Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s legs were a little soft, so she spat in secret: "these two people''s mischief is endless, but the only thing to be thankful for is that my uncle''s physical strength is still very good..."


    At this time, a maid came quickly to report: "madam, the queen of Xixia is coming."


    "Queen of Xixia, what is she doing here?" Shuang Xiu''s wife was stunned. There was no intersection between the two sides. The other side should have nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall.


    "It seems that she wants to see that young master Jia of the Southern Song Dynasty." Replied the maid.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s expression suddenly became very wonderful. She said to the maid in a hurry, "go to receive the queen first, and I''ll inform Mr. Jia."


    When she came to her daughter''s door, there were still all kinds of shy voices inside. She had a headache, but this was Xixia''s territory, and the empress came to her door. If she kept pushing away, she would run to break it.


    After hesitating for a while, Mrs. Shuang Xiu cleared her throat, and then knocked on the door: "xian''er, the queen of Xixia is coming. She says she''s looking for Mr. Jia. Do you see him?"


    She thoughtfully pretended not to know what happened inside, so as to avoid embarrassment.


    "Ah ~" Gu Zixian exclaimed, obviously knowing that her mother was outside, which made her so ashamed that she wanted to have a crack in the ground.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was outside for a long time. He didn''t mind much. On the contrary, he had a different kind of stimulation. However, she seemed to be eavesdropping outside last time. For a moment, she doubted whether this lady had such a hobby?


    If Gu Ningqing knew that he was so suspicious in his heart, he would turn against him on the spot.


    Song Qingshu came out dressed and pretended that nothing had happened: "I''ve seen you, madam."


    Gu Ningqing secretly bit his lip, thinking that this man''s face is really thick enough, but both sides have a tacit understanding that they did not pierce the matter: "my Lord, the queen is looking for you."


    "Thank you, madam." After saying goodbye to her, song Qingshu left the other hospital. On the way, he was thinking about whether his behavior was suspected of running away after eating dry and wiping clean?


    Just in a trance, Mu Wanqing has come up: "Song Lang, the son of Dali is missing."

 Chapter 2213

    "The son of Dali?" Song Qingshu a Leng, old half genius reaction, "Duan Yu?"


    Seeing Mu Wanqing nodding, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "after all, you used to be friends, and you were brothers and sisters. Why are you so divided?"


    Mu Wanqing blushed: "mainly afraid of song Lang you are not happy."


    "I''m not that stingy." Song Qingshu naturally held her waist, "walk and talk, how can he not see?"


    Gu Ningqing just came out and saw the scene. His first reaction was: "this queen of Xixia is so beautiful!" Originally, she was conceited of her beauty, and her daughter was beautiful since she was a child, but the beauty of the queen of Xixia was not inferior to them.


    "It seems that the relationship between the Duke of mercy and the queen of Xixia is extraordinary?" She was a little surprised to think of their intimate behavior, but on second thought, with his martial arts, she was already at the top of the world, and it was normal to have a queen as a confidant.


    At first, she wanted to ask her daughter if she was given a name or not. After all, as a mother, when she saw her daughter being played for nothing, she always felt a little uncomfortable.


    However, seeing this scene, she gave up the idea. Even the queen of a country was his underground lover. How could other people fight?


    Of course, she didn''t worry too much. With that person''s status and martial arts, her daughter won''t lose money in maintaining a good relationship with him. What''s more, her daughter already likes each other.


    Naturally, song Qingshu doesn''t know that Gu Ningqing''s mind behind him has gone back and forth. Now he is listening to Mu Wanqing''s description of Duan Yu''s disappearance: "it seems that Duan Yu received a letter in the evening. After reading it, he smiles and runs away from them. Then he disappears. Zhu Danchen, the four guards of Dali, came to me for help. I sent people from the first class hall, but they couldn''t find his whereabouts. They had to ask you. "


    Song Qingshu knew that it was impossible for her to sit by and watch Duan Yu''s accident, so he helped to find a way: "what about the letter?"


    "No one saw that letter." Mu Wanqing shook his head,


    Song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation: "I''m afraid miss wang is the one who can make Duan Yu so happy with a letter, but she''s still playing drum mountain, and so on. It''s not that Li Qiushui''s fault of liking little white face has been made again. Go and hook up with Duan Yu, right? She is the immortal sister in Duan Yu''s heart, and her status is higher than that of Wang Yuyan. Just move your fingers. "


    Hearing his guess, Mu Wanqing replied: "Qinglu has asked Li Qiushui. She is not interested in this... Hairy boy, and Qinglu has been with her all the time. She can''t find Duan Yu."


    "If it wasn''t Li Qiushui, who would it be?" In Song Qingshu''s mind, he quickly went through the various forces in Xingqing mansion, who had a grudge with Duan Yu, and suddenly thought of a person, "come with me."


    On the way, song Qingshu explained: "tomorrow Duan Yu will fight against Prince zongzan of Tubo, most of which are because zongzan saw his six pulse sword and Lingbo''s micro step, so he did some Yin moves in advance."


    "I don''t know if he is in danger now," Mu Wanqing said with a flash of worry. "You know, my cheap father has only one son like him. If something happens in my territory, I really don''t know what to do."


    Song Qingshu patted her little hand: "don''t worry, Duan Yu should be OK. Zong Zan is OK. Jiumozhi is an old acquaintance. I know his temperament. He won''t do anything completely. At most, Duan Yu won''t participate in tomorrow''s competition."


    "That''s good," muwanqing sighed. "It''s better not to let Duan Yu participate in the competition. Anyway, Qinglu won''t marry him."


    While chatting, they have already arrived at the Tibetan guild hall, but neither Hatoyama nor Prince zongzan is there. Princess Jincheng receives them.


    "They are not in the guild now. I''ll send someone to look for them." Jincheng princess said apologetically, at the same time, she was curious. She didn''t expect that the queen of Xixia was so beautiful and younger than herself.


    At the same time, I don''t understand why the empress came to find the national teacher and zongzan. What''s more surprising is that Jia Baoyu came with the empress.


    "The princess doesn''t have to bother. It''s just that they came to visit Dali Shizi and came to have a look." Mu Wanqing was also surprised by the dignified and beautiful face of the Tubo princess. She also met many Tubo women, who were often a little bit black. But the face of the Tubo princess was whiter than snow, and she had a gentleness of a lady from a big family.


    "No wonder they behaved a little strange before..." Princess Jincheng was also a smart man. She immediately reflected the subtext of the other side and understood why the other side would come here in person. "Please rest assured, madam. I will tell the national teacher that she will send the Dali son back after being a guest."


    Muwanqing also breathed a sigh of relief: "thank you, princess."


    They chatted casually for a while, then Mu Wanqing got up to leave. Princess Jincheng took them to the door and suddenly said, "madam, can I have a word with Baoyu?"


    Mu Wanqing was a little surprised, but he nodded and went outside ahead of time to wait.


    Song Qingshu looked at the elegant woman and asked curiously, "what does the princess want to ask me?"


    Princess Jincheng blinked and looked at him carefully for a while: "Baoyu, how can you have such a good relationship with the queen of Xixia?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "maybe I am too charming?" When these women come to me one by one, they don''t know how to avoid it. They have to talk to them well. Otherwise, in the eyes of those who want to do something, their identity is easy to go wrong.


    Jincheng Princess closed her mouth and said with a smile, "I''ve heard of your deeds before. I''ve heard that you are very popular with girls in Lin''an City. Today I can really see it."


    After laughing for a while, she continued: "by the way, when you go back, tell Yingluo to come here when she''s free. I''m lonely here and I want to have a chat with my old friends."


    When it comes to the loneliness in her voice and the tenderness in her eyes, song Qingshu can''t help but say, "would the princess like me to come here and sit more? I can also come to talk with you to relieve my boredom."


    Jincheng princess a red face, can''t help spat a mouthful: "people small ghost big, even I dare to tease."


    "I just don''t want to see the princess so lonely." Song Qingshu explained, "if the princess finds it inconvenient, it''s OK."


    Princess Jincheng trembled and calmed down. She said softly, "it doesn''t matter. You are welcome to come here more in the future." If other men just said that, she would definitely refuse, but Jia Baoyu is just a junior in her heart, and she doesn''t have so many worries.


    Seeing her gentle eyes shining, song Qingshu had to feel that his temperament really needed to be changed. He couldn''t help teasing her when he saw that someone was beautiful.

 Chapter 2214

    When she came out of the Tubo hall, Mu Wanqing couldn''t help asking, "what does Princess Jincheng want to do with you?"


    "Just ask me why I know you so well." Song Qingshu replied.


    Mu Wanqing was suspicious: "is it really just like this?"


    "What else?" Song Qingshu was a little guilty.


    "What if the princess of Jincheng falls in love with you?" Mu Wanqing snorted.


    Song Qingshu a waterfall Khan: "how possible, people dignified and virtuous, Xiu Jing Shou Li, how can there be those messy ideas."


    "Can''t stand you to have these messy ideas," Mu Wanqing looked back at him, his mouth cocked up. "I know you like this style best."


    Song Qingshu put his arm around her shoulder: "of course, I like you the most. You are cold outside and warm inside. You are cold to others. You are only gentle and considerate to me."


    "Oh, no wonder you like Princess Xiu so much. That''s exactly what she is like." Mu Wanqing can''t help but curl her lips.


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed awkwardly. He was found out by the other party from Shuang Xiufu. No matter how thick he was, he didn''t know how to explain it.


    "OK, I''ll go to appease those people of Zhu Danchen. I won''t be with you first," said Mu Wanqing, looking very depressed. "By the way, you can go back to the Southern Song Dynasty''s guild hall and have a look. Some spies report that something happened there."


    Then he asked his men to leave. What else did song Qingshu want to say to her? When he heard the last sentence, he couldn''t help but stop. What happened in the Southern Song Dynasty?


    Back to the Southern Song Dynasty hall in a hurry, I found that there were a lot of people around the gate. After careful observation, I found that there were both Ming believers and soldiers in the wooden table.


    "What''s going on?" Song Qingshu asked the person beside him, but he didn''t know much about it.


    At this time, Xue Baochai came out to appease the people of the Ming sect and the wooden table Department at the gate. When she saw him, she called him aside and said, "where have you been?"


    "Princess Jincheng came to talk to me." It''s not convenient to talk about other places. It''s better to think about Princess Jincheng as an excuse. After all, it comes from the great Song Dynasty, and in a sense, it''s one''s own.


    Sure enough, Xue Baochai''s face softened after hearing about Princess Jincheng, but she was still a little strange: "what does she want from you?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "she is too lonely. She wants to talk to me and let me pass a message to you and Miss Yang. When you have time, go to her more often."


    "Princess, she married far away to Tubo without any relatives. It''s really pathetic. We should go to see her more when we have a chance," sighed Xue Baochai. "By the way, didn''t I set a curfew before? How did you get out?"


    "I..." Song Qingshu remembered that because there were accidents one after another in Korea and Mongolia, Xue Baochai was not allowed to let the people in the regiment go out at night. There were bodyguards around, so he could not get out.


    Just when he didn''t know how to explain, Xue Baochai continued, "go ahead and talk about it."


    Seeing her dignified look, song Qingshu was stunned: "is something wrong?"


    Xue Baochai hesitated and said in a low voice, "sister Yang is injured."


    "Hurt, who can hurt her?" Song Qingshu was surprised. With her martial arts, the whole Xingqing mansion has few people who can hurt her.


    "In fact, it''s not injury. She has been breathing for a while and has almost recovered. On the contrary, Miss Huo is a little seriously injured." Xue Baochai replied.


    "Miss Huo?" When song Qingshu heard that, how could there be another Huo girl?


    Xue Baochai quickly explained: "it seems that Yang Xiao of the Ming religion has been poisoned by cold poison. The people of the Ming religion and the wooden table Lun Department forced him to poison. Unfortunately, they were not good enough. They were attacked by cold poison. I don''t know why. They came to ask sister Yang for help, but sister Yang didn''t refuse. It''s a pity that her skill is soft, and Yang Xiaozhong''s cold poison is too strong, As a result, not only did he not succeed in forcing the drug, but he also suffered minor injuries. "


    "What cold poison is so powerful?" Song Qingshu was very surprised.


    "It''s said to be the poison skill of Zhuang Juxian, the new leader of the beggars'' sect." Xue Baochai frowned.


    Song Qingshu is even more puzzled. With Yang Xiao''s skill, even if he doesn''t defeat Zhuang Juxian, he won''t be hurt so much. Moreover, even if Huang shannu''s internal skill is feminine, she won''t be able to force poison.


    Song Qingshu came to the hall and found that Yang Xiao and others were placed in the center. The king of Yin Ye stood up from behind him, and his teeth were trembling: "no, no, how can the cold poison of laoshizi be so powerful?"


    One side of the yellow shirt woman said: "it''s also my fault. If I didn''t pull him to talk at the beginning, he didn''t use his kung fu to heal his wounds in time, and it wouldn''t let the cold poison go deep into the viscera."


    It turns out that Yang Xiao found something wrong soon after he returned to the guild hall for medical treatment. Unfortunately, he was frozen. Fortunately, Huo Qingtong, who came to discuss with him, found something wrong and rushed to heal him. Unfortunately, he didn''t have enough skills. Instead, he hurt himself. Chen Jialuo, Yin yewang and others came to him. Yang Xiao woke up once in the middle, saying that only the yellow shirt girl from the Southern Song Dynasty could save them, A group of people rushed them to see a doctor.


    Song Qingshu observed from a distance and found that although Yang Xiao was cold all over, his breathing was much more stable. It should not be a big problem.


    Sure enough, Yang Xiao slowly opened his eyes and said weakly: "if it wasn''t for the girl''s help, I''m afraid Yang''s life would be here today."


    The yellow dress girl still looks dignified: "Yang Zuo makes you have a deep internal skill. It doesn''t matter if we help you through a series of exercises, but miss Huo is..."


    Yang Xiao a face of guilt: "if it''s because of Yang''s cause that the future leader''s wife has something unexpected, Yang is really blushing to live in this world."


    King Yinye said in a hurry, "ah, it''s none of your business, Yang Zuoshi. It''s just that Zhuang Juxian''s martial arts are too vicious. The martial arts of the beggars'' sect are always upright. Why is there such terrible cold poison in the leader''s power?" Today, Yang Xiao is risking his life for his own sake. Naturally, he also wants to reciprocate.


    "He had a chance to practice Shaolin''s Yijinjing, and at the same time, he refined Kunlun ice silkworm, and developed a kind of Yin cold internal power that has never been seen before and has never been seen since." At this time, a person''s voice rang out beside him.


    Looking back, they found that Jia Baoyu was the voice maker.


    Lu Shidao couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, when did our young master Jia know martial arts?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "have not eaten pork, have not seen pig run away?"


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help pulling his sleeve: "Baoyu, don''t talk nonsense."


    The woman in the yellow shirt brightened her eyes: "what Baoyu said also has some truth. The symptom is very similar to the ice silkworm in the legend."


    Yang Xiao also nodded: "it''s really similar to ice silkworm." Guangmingding is also in Kunlun mountain. Naturally, he has heard the legend of ice silkworm.


    "Little brother, since you know the origin of each other''s martial arts, do you have a way to save them?" At this time, Yang Xiao is also in a hurry to go to the doctor. If Huo Qingtong is really poisoned by the cold, how can he stand up to the leader and thousands of followers?


    Huang shannu and Xue Baochai frowned together: "I''m afraid..."


    But song Qingshu said, "I can save her."

 Chapter 2215

    "Can you save people?" Lu brothers, who knew Jia Baoyu well, burst out laughing.


    Don''t say they don''t believe it, even Xue Baochai quickly pulled his sleeve: "Baoyu, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "I can really save you." Hearing the mocking laughter around him, song Qingshu can''t help sighing. This is often the case in the world. People believe in telling lies, but no one believes in telling the truth.


    "What internal power did you cultivate?" Compared with other people, Yang Xiao is obviously more concerned about the safety of Huo Qingtong. After all, the other party is injured because of him, so he doesn''t want to give up even if he has a little hope.


    "That''s not true." God bless you the nine Yin manual, the inner force of yin and Yin is soft, and the spirit is the masculine attribute. But at last, it is in harmony with the inner force of joy Chan.


    "Che ~" even the Ming people booed.


    "Unfortunately, the master is not here, otherwise, with his Joyoung magic, this area of cold poison and how can he be knocked down." Yang Xiao couldn''t help sighing.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "instead of expecting that Zhang Wuji who doesn''t know where, you''d better believe me. I can really save her. If I can''t save you, kill me and pay for my life."


    "Baoyu, don''t talk nonsense." Xue Baochai was so anxious that she even thought he was too reckless to make such an oath.


    "Is that true?" Yang Xiao is the second leader of the Ming Dynasty. Zhang Wuji is absent for a long time. He is basically responsible for everything in the Ming Dynasty. His ability to recognize people is quite brilliant. When the other party faces the ridicule around him, he has a kind of inexplicable calm and indifference, which makes him believe it subconsciously.


    "Seriously." Song Qingshu replied lightly.


    Xue Baochai pulled him aside in a hurry, with an eager expression: "Baoyu, don''t make a fool of yourself. You don''t know martial arts. How can you save her? Originally this matter has nothing to do with us, but as soon as you get involved in it, it''s in trouble. Huo Qingtong is the Pearl of the wooden table Department, or the future leader''s wife of the Ming religion. If something goes wrong, doesn''t he let Da song fight against them? That''s all. You bet your life? "


    "I can really save her, but the way to save her is not convenient to disclose." Song Qingshu explained.


    Xue Baochai also wanted to say, Huang shannu advised: "let him have a try, I don''t think he is lying."


    Seeing that she said so, Xue Baochai was stunned, so she had to press the button first and was puzzled.


    "Well, please help me." Yang Xiao arched his hand. At the same time, his eyes were full of curiosity. So many experts in the field couldn''t save him. How could he save a dandy?


    Song Qingshu replied, "come on, take Miss Huo to my room. No one else is allowed to come in."


    This words, mu Zhuolun department and the people of the Ming religion in an instant in an uproar, Huo Qingtong''s brother Huo AI angry: "smelly boy, what do you want to do?"


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes and pointed to Huo Qingtong: "she''s only half dead. She''s as cold as a corpse. I can''t do anything."


    "You Huo AI''s words stopped for a moment. At this time, there was no blood on her sister''s face. If she closed her eyes, she would be dead.


    "This is absolutely not the case." Yang Xiao just agreed, but at this time, he objected, "Miss Huo, a big girl, how can you live in the same room with you."


    The other party is the future leader''s wife. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min, the last two potential leader''s wives, both followed song Qingshu, which made the upper and lower members of the Ming religion lose face. They were extremely sensitive to this aspect. If Huo Qingtong''s reputation was damaged at this time, Yang Xiao would really become a sinner of the Ming religion.


    "How can you all think so dirty? Dirty people look at everything dirty." Song Qingshu gave a cold hum.


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu turned red. It turned out that when they heard his request just now, their first thought was the same. After all, Jia Baoyu is a famous woman in Lin''an City who loves to hang out with women.


    "No! Let''s think of another way. I don''t believe that there are so many masters in the city that no one can save them. " Yang Xiao struggled to stand up, ready to call people to help Huo Qingtong out.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "looking at the whole Xingqing mansion, there are only a few top experts. Although King Xiao is good at martial arts, his internal power is not his strong point. Moreover, he had a fight with Zhuang Juxian before, and he was afraid of the cold poison of the other party. I''m afraid there''s no way to get rid of it; Duan Shizi of Dali can suck out the cold poison in Huo''s body, but he is not proficient in the operation, so he can easily suck away the internal power of Huo who has been practicing hard for more than ten years; The Dalan Ming king of Tubo disappeared at this time; There are many experts in Shaolin, but it''s a pity that Shaolin of the beggars'' sect has always been friendly, and you Mingjiao and Shaolin have always had a quarrel. Will they risk offending the beggars'' sect to help you? The rest are the experts from Mongolia. You''ve been fighting with Mongolia all these years. You can''t count on them, can you


    Yang Xiao and others looked at each other and remained silent for a while, because the other side''s analysis was reasonable.


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu stare at each other one after another. They talk with each other, and all kinds of analysis are at hand. Is this the dandy that they are familiar with?


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, a quiet voice rang out in the hall: "let Mr. Jia have a try." It was Huo Qingtong who spoke.


    Huo AI and others frowned: "but..."


    Huo Qingtong reluctantly smile: "there are so many people in the field, want to come to Jia childe will not be ignorant."


    Huo AI knew that her younger sister was resourceful. Since she said so, she naturally had her consideration: "well, we''ll stay outside. If he has any misconduct, you can just shout."


    "Good." Huo Qingtong''s face was pale with cold, and there was a faint pink on it.


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "Hey, now it''s you who ask me to save people. How can you return this attitude? Don''t save."


    Huo AI angry, directly pulled out the machete forced in the past: "smelly boy, you play with us?"


    Yang Xiao, Yin yewang and others also stare at each other with bad looks. If they don''t worry about the face of the yellow shirt girl, they are afraid that they will look good to him at the moment.


    Xue Baochai could not help but said angrily, "it''s time. Baoyu, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Song Qingshu turned his head to one side, like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Huo Qingtong said: "I hope you can forgive me, my elder brother. They are also worried about me. If there is anything wrong with me, I''ll apologize to you first."


    Song Qingshu''s face softened: "it''s better for this girl to speak well. Well, if such a beautiful girl dies, it''s a terrible thing. I''ll try my best to save her."


    Unlike other people, Huo Qingtong blinked and looked at this dandy curiously. As she galloped in the battlefield, she was more sensitive to the difference of this man than others.


    Next, Huo Qingtong was helped to the room, looking at the other side will all people out, can''t help but curious to ask: "next in the end how to treat?"


    But she almost fainted when she heard the other person''s reply, because the other person said, "take off your clothes first."

 Chapter 2216

    "What are you talking about?" Huo Qingtong angry, if not at this time frozen, she may have drawn a sword to greet each other.


    Song Qingshu pointed to the wooden bucket beside him: "I''ll find someone to prepare a bath bucket and cold water. How can you get in without taking off your clothes?"


    He can''t help but think of a classic question, why does the martial arts film have to take off clothes for women''s healing, and don''t need to take off clothes for men''s healing. Although it can be explained by the fact that women''s subcutaneous fat is often thicker, we all know the root cause.


    It is rare to see a smelly man take off his clothes and a woman, especially a beautiful woman, even if he doesn''t need to take off his clothes.


    Song Qingshu is a layman, not to mention the other party and Zhang Wuji have an engagement, do not charge some interest, really sorry for yourself.


    Huo Qingtong''s eyebrows are locked. She is not an ordinary woman. She has a comprehensive consideration. She has cold poison in her body. Soaking in the water is good for healing theoretically. However, if she is facing the women in yellow shirts, they are OK, but how can she undress in front of a strange man?


    Even if Mu Zhuolun was not as popular as the Southern Song Dynasty, it was still difficult for her to accept such behavior.


    "Eh, wait a minute. Why cold water?" Huo Qingtong suddenly responded.


    "Because later I will give you a medicine that is hot to the sun. You need cold water to absorb the heat from your body, otherwise you will easily burn yourself to death." Song Qingshu replied that, in fact, it''s very easy for him to dissolve the cold poison for his opponent because of his cultivation. Unfortunately, it''s Jia Baoyu''s identity now. Once he makes a move, it means that his identity is exposed. He can''t use martial arts, so he can only use drugs. Fortunately, he has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years and suffered from severe poison, so he has all kinds of drugs on his body all the year round. Naturally, the fire elixir of Xiake island also has it.


    Xiakexing''s envoys of rewarding good and punishing evil have extremely high martial arts skills. The reason why they can produce a large number of such masters is that they rely on the unique internal mental skill of xiakedao in combination with Jiujiu pill and liehuodan. Jiujiu pill is made of cool and cold poisons, and liehuodan is made of hot and dry poisons. If there is no corresponding cultivation method, these two things are highly toxic, But Huo Qingtong''s ice silkworm and Yijinjing''s special cold poison at this time, and liehuodan is just right.


    After the rescue with drugs, Huang shannu, Xue Baochai and others can also cope with the interrogation.


    "What medicine?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    Song Qingshu gave a brief introduction to the origin of Jiujiu pill, and then said: "this medicine is related to the big secret of my life experience. If outsiders know about my relationship with Xiake Island, I''m afraid it will cause a great disturbance, so I hope you promise not to mention how I saved anyone afterwards."


    Huo Qingtong blinked. She never expected that the dandy across the street had something to do with the mysterious Xiake island. Seeing that he told such a big secret, she was embarrassed: "young master, tell me this secret. If I reveal it to the outside world, I will kill the devil."


    "Girl, you don''t have to make such a poisonous oath. I naturally believe in the character of Cuiyu yellow shirt." Song Qingshu secretly laughs that these little girls are really easy to cheat. In fact, it doesn''t matter if she tells them. After all, the relationship between Jia''s family and Xiake island can''t be concealed from those who want to.


    Huo Qingtong suddenly turned red: "but you and I are different men and women after all. I want to take off my clothes and bathe in front of you. Although you are trying to save me, you can..."


    Song Qingshu replied: "girl, don''t worry. I''ll take a screen to block it in the middle. I''ll tell you how to protect your heart and avoid being hurt by the poison of the fire pill."


    Huo Qingtong had been ready to accept, after all, now the wood table Lun department is troubled, her life is more important than those ethereal innocence, not to mention the water across, at most just a few eyes, it is not totally unacceptable.


    As for Zhang Wuji''s opinion, she doesn''t care. People who believe in her don''t need her to explain, so they will believe it. No matter how many explanations people don''t believe in, it''s meaningless.


    Who knows that the other party should take the initiative to bring up this kind of plan with the best of both worlds, which surprised her a lot and made her feel a little ashamed. She really took the heart of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman: "thank you, young master, but young master not only saved my life, but also taught me the mental skills of Xiake Island, which made me really unrequited."


    "Girls can think about making a commitment." Song Qingshu looks at the beauty in front of him by candlelight. His lips are red, his teeth are white, his skin is white, and there is a special heroic spirit between his eyebrows. It seems that there are beauties in Xinjiang since ancient times.


    Huo Qingtong heart jump, quickly refused: "little sister already married, can only live up to the son''s good intentions."


    "You know, Zhang Wuji of Ming religion," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m joking with you, such a beautiful girl. I can''t bear to watch you die. If you''re grateful, just don''t let this skill out." In fact, it doesn''t matter much to divulge. Passing on her formula is only a small part, not the whole of Xiake island''s skill.


    "Childe Gao Yi, Qingtong engraved in the heart." After a conversation, Huo Qingtong''s address was respected.


    "Gao Yi?" Song Qingshu touched his nose, and a female teacher surnamed Bai suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Soon the maid was ready for the cold water. Song Qingshu pointed to the bath bucket: "girl, please."


    Huo Qingtong, who was always cheerful, was a little coy: "please, young master..."


    Song Qingshu smiles and moves the screen over. Huo Qingtong slowly unties the buttons on her dress, revealing her fairer skin than the Han women.


    Sitting behind the screen and looking at the moving figure on the screen, song Qingshu looked a little strange. She thought that if she knew that with my cultivation, there was no big difference between this screen and this one, and she didn''t know what would be her reaction.


    Hesitated for a moment, song Qingshu still turned his back to the screen, now he also disdained to take advantage of this.


    "Baoyu, what are you doing..."


    "Ah


    Xue Baochai''s question and Huo Qingtong''s exclamation rang out at the same time. It turned out that Xue Baochai and Huang shannu knew that Jia Baoyu had ordered the maid to prepare the bath bucket and water. The more they thought about it, the more wrong they were. They were worried that he would do something while others were poisoned and unable to resist. The consequences would be serious. Who knew that Huo Qingtong didn''t come to the door.


    Thanks to the yellow shirt girl''s quick eyes and quick hands, she closed the door in an instant, so as not to let Cuiyu yellow shirt be seen by everyone.


    "What happened?" When Yang Xiao, Chen Jialuo, Huo AI and others heard the exclamation inside, they were all in a hurry and surrounded by the door.


    "No... nothing." Huo Qingtong''s heart beats very fast. She even thinks that if she keeps her heart beating for a long time, she may not need other people''s help, and her body will warm up.


    Hearing his reply, Yang Xiao and others just backed away suspiciously: "Miss Huo, if you need anything, you just need to shout and we will come in."


    "No, I''m fine." Huo Qingtong at this time where dare to let the outside people in.


    At this moment, Xue Baochai had already observed the situation in the room. When she saw song Qingshu sitting behind the screen, she was relieved. Then she was a little angry: "what''s the matter with Baoyu?"


    "In order to force cold poison for her." Song Qingshu naturally replied.


    "Even sister Yang can''t help it. What cold poison will you force?" Xue Baochai and Jia Baoyu have grown up together. How much weight does each other have? Is she not clear? Suddenly, an idea flashed in her heart. Isn''t the other party Jia Baoyu?

 Chapter 2217

    Song Qingshu knew that they were not so easy to deceive, so he had to explain: "I won''t force poison, but I can rely on medicine. I''m going to use fire Dan to expel the cold poison for Miss Huo."


    "The fire elixir of Xiake island?" Huang shannu and Xue Baochai both know the relationship between Jia family and Xiake island. They can''t help but suddenly realize it. However, they soon notice another problem: "although the fire pill can drive away the cold poison, it is also a very poisonous thing."


    Song Qingshu replied: "Xiake island has its own internal skills, which can control the toxicity of liehuo Dan. It will be good for Miss Huo to perform according to law."


    "Do you still use internal mental skill?" Xue Baochai gave him a surprised look.


    Song Qingshu explained: "before, I was just not interested in martial arts, but my elders once made me remember some of the skills of Xiake island."


    Xue Baochai quickly reminded: "you must not disclose this matter. As the saying goes, you should bear the blame. There are not many people in the Jianghu who covet the martial arts of Xiake island. Now you don''t have the ability to protect yourself. At that time, you don''t know how many people will come to trouble you."


    Song Qingshu answered, sighing in his heart that he really cared about Jia Baoyu, and that he was well considered in all aspects.


    Huang shannu considered another question: "but it''s too risky. Miss Huo hasn''t practiced the skill of Xiake island before, and you don''t know it. If you make a little mistake, it''s over."


    "But miss Huo is going to die now, so she''s going to be a doctor." Song Qingshu can''t tell them that they actually know the internal mental skills of Xiake island.


    Huo Qingtong rolled a white eye, dead horse two words how to listen to so harsh.


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu look at each other. In fact, they have another choice. They don''t risk saving people. If they don''t save Huo Qingtong, it doesn''t matter to them. But if they don''t save Huo Qingtong, it will lead to a lot of things.


    Of course, it''s hard to say these words. The two women hesitated for a moment, but they didn''t come out to stop them.


    "I went to the door to guard, so that people outside would not be excited to break in and see Miss Huo." Huang shannu said that she had been hurt before and lost a lot of Qi. It''s not helpful to stay here. In addition, it''s taboo to eavesdrop on other people''s sect''s skills in Wulin.


    "Thank you, girl." Huo Qingtong''s face shows gratitude. It''s just two girls who broke in before. In case a group of men break in later, she really has no face.


    "Then I''ll stay and protect the law." Xue Baochai didn''t think so much about it. She was just worried about Jia Baoyu''s accident, so she had to take care of her,


    Song Qingshu just took out a fire elixir. It''s very powerful. Even people like Zhang Sanli and Si only dare to take a sip at a time. Of course, they can''t give Huo Qingtong all of them. They scrape off a layer of powder with their nails and mix it with the wine to let Huo Qingtong take it. Then they tell Huo Qingtong a passage about Xiake island''s inner mental skill and let Huo Qingtong run his Qi.


    After drinking, Huo Qingtong felt that the cold Dantian was warm and comfortable. She couldn''t help but feel refreshed. However, the heat soon became burning. She didn''t dare to delay. She immediately followed the formula to exercise her luck and guided the power of the fire pill to the four limbs.


    Originally, this process should be very painful. You know, those envoys who rewarded the good and punished the evil suffered a lot when they first started practicing this Kung Fu. However, Huo Qingtong was poisoned by ice silkworm. The colder and hotter he was, the more comfortable he was.


    Song Qing''s writing is strange. Originally, he thought that Huo Qingtong would have something wrong with his practice. After all, he only listens to pithy formulas. It''s hard for ordinary people not to make any mistakes, so that he can run to help. As for what he shouldn''t see and touch, it''s really strange that he can''t.


    Who knows that Huo Qingtong has a very high talent and is basically a good student. There was no accident in the whole process.


    "Miss Huo is really amazing. She started so soon." Song Qingshu scraped off some fire balls and mixed them in the wine for Xue Baochai to take them. After all, the ice silkworm cold poison and the internal power of shenzujing are not so easy to dissolve, they need to be dissolved bit by bit.


    "The memory of the young master is amazing. There are no mistakes or omissions in the skill." Huo Qingtong originally thought that the other side didn''t know martial arts. His secret of martial arts could be a little credible, but he didn''t expect that there was no obstacle at all.


    Song Qingshu thought, of course, a master of great master level will explain it to you personally, and the content will be translated easily. You should know that the original version of Xiake island''s skill is much more obscure.


    When Xue Baochai heard the famous Cuiyu yellow shirt praising Baoyu, she couldn''t help smiling. Originally, because of the Jia family''s accident, she was worried about their future. Although she didn''t mind, those people in her family would not agree. But if Baoyu could use Xiake island''s Secret script to practice peerless martial arts, they would have fewer obstacles, After all, the Jia family had two great masters before.


    After more than an hour, Huo Qingtong finally forced all the cold poison out of his body. With the help of Xue Baochai, Huo came out of the bath bucket and put on his clothes while thanking song Qingshu behind the screen: "Qingtong will never forget the great kindness of your saving."


    "Girl, just remember what you promised me." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Qingtong remembers." Huo Qingtong nodded slightly.


    "Miss Huo, why are you so white?" Xue Baochai was a little curious at first, but she thought that since the other Party promised to keep it secret, she would not say it. However, she immediately noticed that her skin color was different from that of a woman from the Central Plains. She was both sighing and envious.


    "Miss Xue''s skin is also very good. It''s much more delicate than me. I''m always out in the wind and rain." Huo Qingtong also sincerely praised.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you two don''t talk to each other about business. People outside are in a hurry. Go out quickly."


    "Well, Qingtong is leaving." Huo Qingtong took a deep look at the back of the screen and went out.


    See her come out, Huo a Yi Yang Xiao etc. hurriedly encircle go up: "how?"


    Huo Qingtong moved his hands and feet for a while: "the cold poison in my body has been solved."


    "There''s something magical about this little white face." Seeing that his sister was safe, Huo AI couldn''t help smiling.


    Yang Xiao couldn''t help but ask: "even if the martial arts are as high as Miss Yang, how can he save a dandy?"


    Huo Qingtong thought of the previous commitment, replied: "Yang Zuo Shi do not ask, anyway cured on the line."


    Yang Xiao was stunned. He had always been careful. He soon noticed that her hair and skirt seemed to have some wet marks, which were different from the previous appearance. He couldn''t help but jump. Did she take off her clothes inside?


    In a place like the Ming religion, Yang Xiao saw too many dirty things. He suddenly thought about it, and his face became ugly. Should we tell the leader about today''s affairs? I''m sorry if I don''t tell you, but if I tell you, it''s up to me


    What kind of evil did my Ming religion commit? How did the wife of several successive masters have an accident.


    Thinking of Yang Dingtian''s wife, Later Zhou Zhiruo, Zhao Min, and now Huo Qingtong, Yang Xiao is speechless.


    It took a long time to heal. It didn''t take long for the day to break. The third day''s competition was held as scheduled.


    The first group of the duel is Xu liewu and Bai Yuhuan. Song Qingshu and Wang Baobao both know that Bai Yuhuan is Shan Yuru. With her martial arts, even Xu liewu won''t win in his heyday. What''s more, her legs are broken and she is in a wheelchair now.


    Shan Yuru doesn''t want to let the water go on purpose like LV Shisheng, and he''s determined to look good. This time, it''s up to Xu liewu to see how it ends.

 Chapter 2218

    Wang Baobao under the stage obviously had the same idea and said in a loud voice: "Xu liewu, now you have become a useless person. How can you show off your strength? Surrender and admit defeat as soon as possible."


    In recent years, Xu liewu was invincible on the way to the west, and his prestige in the army was as high as the sun. If he took the initiative not to fight this time, it would be a devastating blow to his reputation.


    "Are you so sure I''m going to lose?" Xu liewu sneered.


    Wang Baobao snorted: "this white... Young master has all kinds of martial arts, even when you are at the peak, you may not beat him. Now you can''t even stand up. What do you want to fight with him?"


    Xu liewu said faintly: "standing has standing play, sitting has sitting play, don''t bother you."


    Shan Yuru in the challenge arena couldn''t help laughing: "I admire you for your calm demeanor. Maybe I''d like to sit and fight with you at other times, but today it''s about marrying the princess. I won''t be lenient."


    "Whatever you want." Xu liewu said lightly.


    Seeing that he is so calm, I can''t help but wonder whether Xu liewu is pretending to be calm or really has something behind him?


    "In that case, I''m offended." Shan Yuru is also a little afraid of his reaction. At the beginning of the attack, it is a false move. Who knows that the other side is still, so that she jumps around like a monkey.


    Shan Yuru is worried and thinks that he is too cautious. Even if Xu liewu is not injured, martial arts and I are just Bo Zhongzhong. They fight for life and death. Most of them still win by relying on the magic skills of Yin GUI sect. Now that the other side is sitting in a wheelchair with their legs broken, what threat do they have to me?


    When she wanted to know all this, she gave a gentle rebuke and drove straight into the middle of the road. This time, she not only wanted to win, but also to win beautifully, which made Xu liewu look disgraced. You should know that Ali Buge was always at odds with Xu liewu and Kublai Khan. If she could break Xu liewu''s face in front of the world''s heroes, Ali Buge would be very happy, and the status of destiny religion would also rise.


    All of a sudden, she saw Xu liewu take out a black pipe from her arms. She was stunned in her heart: "hidden weapon?" As the leader of Tianming sect, she didn''t pay attention to most of the hidden weapons in the Jianghu, but I don''t know why, the black pipe in front of her raised a strong sense of crisis in her heart.


    She twisted her waist and hurried to hide. At this time, the pipe in Xu liewu''s hand flashed. All the people in the field heard a loud noise. Then Shan Yuru screamed and fell heavily on the ground. Half of her skirt was red with blood.


    "What kind of hidden weapon is this?" All the people in the field are shocked. They are so powerful. Is the storm pear blossom needle of Tangmen nothing more than that?


    "Muskets!" Song Qingshu''s pupils shrink. If other people don''t know him, how can he not? In fact, there were fireguns in the Qing Dynasty. In those days, trinket had one. However, fireguns in this era were slow to load, short range, and low precision. Their battlefield advantages were not significantly higher than bows and arrows. Therefore, they were not widely used. They were just toys of a few top dignitaries.


    When Xu liewu conquered the western regions, it was normal for him to have a musket in his hand. It was useless on weekdays, but he suddenly took it out to deal with the unsuspecting experts in close range. The effect was really good. No wonder he was so confident when he broke his leg.


    Of course, as long as the top experts in this era are on guard in advance, it''s not difficult for them to escape the muskets. After all, the muskets in this era can''t be fired continuously.


    Wang Baobao angrily stood up: "Xu liewu, do you use concealed weapons?"


    Xu liewu blew the smoke of the gun and sneered: "did you say that you can''t use concealed weapons in this challenge? A few days ago, the concealed weapon master of qiqingmen got your praise. " He used to be very good at martial arts. He had many experts under his command, but he was afraid of being killed by the mysterious man that night. He had no choice but to find the spoils from the west to defend himself.


    Wang Baobao''s face turned blue and red. Knowing that it was unreasonable, he had to hum and sit down angrily.


    Shan yuruzhan got up. Her right body was red with blood. At this time, her face was very white: "I will remember the gift of the Lord today." With that, he didn''t wait for the referee to announce the victory or defeat in the challenge arena, but disappeared in the distance with a jump.


    Song Qingshu can see clearly. Fortunately, Shan Yuru dodged the key point at the critical moment just now. Otherwise, she might have died on the spot. However, she suffered such a heavy injury that I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic.


    On the stage, Xu liewu looks at Shan Yuru''s disappearing figure. His expression is also very cold. He winks at his subordinates. The man nods and quietly exits the school.


    Xue pan couldn''t help feeling: "I knew I would get a musket too. Maybe I could shoot that Japanese devil yesterday."


    Xue Baochai gave up his idea: "it''s very complicated to pack the musket, and the range is close. It''s almost useless to face the master. The reason why Xu liewu can hit the man is that the other side didn''t expect this change beforehand, and the other is that Xu liewu himself is a master. Although his foot is injured, his hand is still fast enough, even so, The white jade ring suddenly avoided the key. If it were you, it would never hurt her. "


    Xue pan gave up his idea.


    "I had a sense of crisis yesterday," said LV Shisheng, who was next to him. "I had a hunch that if I really fought with him, it would be more or less dangerous. Today, I saw it."


    People around him echoed and praised him for his unique vision. Seeing that he successfully whitened, Xue pan became more and more upset.


    The second game is between Gerdan and Japanese swordsman Miyamoto Musashi. In this world, Gerdan''s martial arts are much better than those in Luding Ji, but he is not a top player. There is no suspense about his battle with Miyamoto Musashi and he will be defeated soon.


    Gerdan didn''t care. He was good at strategizing and winning thousands of miles away. He wasn''t good at fighting. His purpose of coming to Xixia has been achieved. It''s not a big deal to lose to a Japanese expert.


    Compared with other people''s disappointment in the school yard, it was because he saw that the experts in the central plains were not as good as Japan. The disappointment of Sasaki Kojiro was purely martial arts. He did not expect that Gerdan''s martial arts skills were not enough to attract Miyamoto Musashi to pull out his second sword.


    Other people don''t understand it. Sasaki, who is also a famous Japanese swordsman and regarded each other as his lifelong enemy, knows that Miyamoto Musashi''s box pressing skill is first-class in two days, that is, double sabres, one Yin and one Yang. Together, his power is doubled. He has never seen his opponent use the real "first-class in two days", just as Miyamoto Musashi has never seen his "Yanhui".


    When Sasaki regretted, the referee had announced the third contest, the Tubo Prince zongzan against Dali Shizi Duanyu.


    Zongzan swaggered to the challenge arena, but Duan Yu, the son of Dali, never appeared. In Dali, Zhu Danchen had no choice but to come out and say, "our son was captured by a traitor. I''m afraid he can''t come today."


    Zong Zan was upset: "your son is gone. What are you staring at me for? Maybe he''s sleeping somewhere. "


    Zhu Danchen said in a cold voice, "where is your national teacher, Jiu Mozhi now?"


    Zong Zan replied, "the national teacher is practicing martial arts behind closed doors. He won''t come today."


    One side of the golden city Princess then soft voice said: "Zhu guard, please rest assured, your son will return safely." After all, she is the princess of Tubo now, and that''s all she can say.


    When Zhu Danchen thought of what Mu Wanqing had said before, he could only believe him now.


    Zongzan won without a fight, and the referee announced that Jia Baoyu of the Southern Song Dynasty had the third contest against the king of the state of Jin.

 Chapter 2219

    "The Jin and Song dynasties are mortal enemies, which is mostly wonderful." Obviously, the audience was dissatisfied with the victory just now.


    "Wonderful fart, you don''t see who is on stage this time?"


    "Lying trough, is it the shameless one?"


    "Damn it, it''s a dog''s day. In the first round, he bribed his opponent with money. In the second round, he had diarrhea. In this round, we''ll see what he can do."


    "Such a feud between the Jin Dynasty and the Song Dynasty, this time his opponent is the king of the state of Jin. He can''t bribe him. I want to see the shit of Jia this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the conversation in the air, song Qingshu was speechless for a while. It seems that he made a lot of anger by taking advantage of the first two rounds of competition.


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with the king of the kingdom of Jin? I have the ability to let him let you do it this time." Qiu Tongfu and the Lu brothers jokingly said that in their view, no matter how good the relationship is, it is not only related to the recruitment of relatives, but also related to the national honor. Naturally, the other side has no reason to stay.


    Xue Baochai frowned and reminded him, "be careful yourself." In her opinion, the relationship between them is extraordinary. Jia Baoyu won''t be in any danger this time. As for the result of the battle, she doesn''t care much. Anyway, she can make it to this round of face. There''s no need to force the rest.


    Song Qingshu nodded. On the way to the stage, he met Wanyan Chongjie. He just heard the other party pout and say, "you haven''t come to other people these two days. Today I won''t let you go."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, which reflected that the indifference of these two days made her play a small temperament. She had a headache for a time, but it was hard to say anything in full view of the public. For a moment, I can''t help worrying. Wanyan Chongjie''s martial arts are not weak at all. In addition, he has been awarded by Ouyang Feng all these years. He is also a master in the Jianghu. It''s really a bit troublesome to fight without exposing his strength.


    Is going to pass sound into secret and she said good words, Wanyan heavy Festival has preempted the hand: "see move!"


    Everyone saw a flash of white shadow, she had appeared in front of song Qingshu.


    "Is this the best lightness skill of Baituo mountain villa ''" instant thousand li "


    "This little prince is actually the descendant of Ouyang Feng."


    "Hey, hey, this guy named Jia is finished."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was surprised, but he didn''t know how to deal with it. Wanyan Chongjie retreated to the original place with a faster speed: "good eyesight, I can see the enemy''s opportunity first, and break my move first."


    People in the school field look at each other one after another. What just happened? Doesn''t Jia seem to move? Is Jia really hidden?


    Even in the Southern Song Dynasty, Lu brothers and Qiu Tongfu look at each other. They don''t know. Do they know the relationship between Jia Baoyu and Xiake island? Has this guy been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?


    Xue Baochai was a little shaken. She couldn''t help pulling the yellow shirt girl beside her: "sister Yang, is Baoyu really good at martial arts?"


    "Tall fart!" Huang Shan''s face turned red as soon as she spoke. She didn''t know why. Seeing Jia Baoyu, she was a little angry for no reason. "The two of them played double reed. It seems that your Baoyu is really charming. Even the king of the kingdom of Jin is willing to release water for him."


    Knowing everything, Xue Baochai was not only funny but also worried. Baoyu''s peach blossom luck was a little too prosperous this time.


    Ouyang Feng, who is also one of the few insiders at the Jin state banquet, is very pale. He thinks that if this little girl wants to see off her lover, don''t use my martial arts. Where can I save my face?


    "Look at my snake boxing again After hearing Wanyan Chongjie''s chide and using his own skills, Ouyang Feng finally couldn''t stand it. He left the banquet ahead of time with a snort. It was too tiresome to look at it, out of sight and out of mind.


    People in the school yard saw that Wan Yan Chongjie''s two arms seemed to have no bones, as if they had turned into a soft whip, and they could turn in the air at will after playing. They were so surprised that even many experts secretly said: "it''s said that this is the box bottom Kung Fu Ouyang Feng is going to use for the second Huashan sword discussion. It''s really amazing."


    Seeing that he was about to hit the other side, Wanyan Chongjie''s arm suddenly turned and hit his chest. With a cry, he turned back to the original place again, spitting out the ready paint blood in his mouth, and pointed to the other side with a look of Horror: "what a deep internal force, is there a wall of internal force all over his body? Just the force of anti shock will make me seriously injured! I''ll give up. "


    Song Qingshu a black line, thought you this play is too boastful.


    The people in the school yard were not fools either. They were really bluffed at the first time, but they didn''t understand it when they saw it. They began to scold one after another


    "Shameless!"


    "No shame!"


    "Black curtain


    "I want a refund!"


    "Why, did you pay for the ticket?"


    ¡­¡­


    The whole school was boiling. Many people began to throw things into the field. The referee on the stage asked them to come down in a hurry with a black face. Jia was really not a thing. He made a lot of chickens fly and dogs jump every time.


    Song Qingshu is also helpless. Can I blame it?


    "Do you really think I''m going to fight you?" Wanyan Chongjie laughed heartlessly and got close to song Qingshu excitedly.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "at the beginning, I really thought you were coming for real."


    Wanyan Chongjie laughed more and more happily: "how can people be willing to embarrass you and make fun of you? How about my acting skills?"


    "The first half is OK, the back..." Song Qingshu pointed to the excited audience in all directions, "just look at their reaction."


    Wanyan heavy festival in front of a bright: "they were really impressed by my acting skills, look at them excited."


    Song Qingshu


    In the next game, Yang Xiao, the Mingjiao Guangming left envoy, played against Huang shannu of the Southern Song Dynasty. Yang Xiao directly admitted defeat, and the audience gave up immediately: "you haven''t played, how do you know you can''t beat each other? Just now, Jia said that he would do some drama. You didn''t even do it? "


    Song Qingshu looks depressed. He can still lie down with a gun when he''s finished.


    Yang Xiao said: "I had a fight with aunt Yang last night. I admire her nine Yin claw very much. I''m ashamed of myself. I won''t compete with her even if I compete with her a thousand times."


    Not to mention that he was rescued by the yellow shirt girl last night, even without this layer, he was seriously injured last night, and he could not be on the stage at this time.


    "Che ~" responded with boos.


    Zhuang Juxian from the beggars'' sect looked at him suspiciously. He always felt that he was familiar, like the man last night. But he was poisoned by ice silkworm. How could he be so quick and easy?


    Next, Qiu Tongfu of the Southern Song Dynasty plays Yuchai Xiusheng of Japan.


    In front of Yuchai Xiusheng''s colorful Ninjutsu, Qiu Tongfu fell into a bad situation at the beginning, and soon he lost. Although the brilliance was average, the victory was fierce. The audience watched several absences, plays and surrenders in a row, and then saw this kind of real competition, and cheered one after another.


    However, Xue pan did not miss this great opportunity to ridicule Qiu Tongfu: "who was invincible there yesterday? As a result, he was beaten like a dog. We Baoyu are still very powerful."


    "He''s just a piece of bad luck. I don''t believe he''s been let go of it all!" Qiu Tongfu was not in a good mood when he was defeated. Now he was stimulated and burst out.


    On one side, the yellow dress girl looks strange. She thinks that if he wins Prince zongzan in the next round, she will be against him, and then she will let him


    At the beginning, he just said it casually. How could he have come to this step? However, Huang shannu immediately felt that she was thinking too much. Her opponents in the previous rounds all had a relationship with him. The prince zongzan was determined to marry the princess, so it was impossible to let him, and he had come to this round at most.

 Chapter 2220

    The next competition has already started. Kusiluo plays Huo AI in the wooden table. Huo AI''s martial arts are mediocre, and he can''t learn three-point sword. Last night, he was busy until midnight for his sister''s affairs, so he was in a bad state. After several factors, he was defeated by kusiluo''s secret martial arts in a few moves.


    Zong Zan was terrified. He thought that his martial arts were much better than himself. When he got back, he would discuss with the national teacher to see if there was any way to deal with him. When he thought that jiumozhi''s proposal to kill him was rejected last time, zongzan was upset. He thought that the national master would not agree again this time. I organized experts to assassinate him myself.


    When he stepped down from the stage, he just looked at zongzan. His eyes moved around him and Princess Jincheng, thinking that the plan was ripe.


    Huo AI was dejected when he stepped down. Huo Qingtong had expected that. He comforted him in a soft voice: "that man is proficient in esoteric martial arts. It''s not a shame to lose to him. What''s more, the princess doesn''t just look at the results of the martial arts contest this time. Elder brother doesn''t have to be too disheartened."


    On the side, all the people of the Ming religion advised each other one after another, and Huo AI''s expression felt better.


    In the distance, Xu liewu took a panoramic view of his reaction and secretly shook his head. Although the mu Zhuolun department is now powerful, it is doomed that such an heir will not last long. The layout of Mu Zhuolun department before is now the time to close the net.


    Xiao Feng is the next one to come to power. As soon as his opponent came to power, he directly admitted defeat. A few years ago, Xiao Feng was very famous in the Wulin. In addition, the battle of juxianzhuang was regarded as a big devil by some people. Most people really dare not fight him.


    See someone abstain directly again, in school field immediately a boo.


    The next game is the Mingjiao Yinye king against the beggars'' gang leader Zhuang Juxian. Originally, Yang Xiao asked him to admit defeat directly, but Yinye king didn''t agree. Yang Xiao and his future niece''s daughter-in-law suffered a lot from each other''s poison. He was very angry, so he planned to vent his anger for them.


    After all, the king of Yin Ye is the real power of the sect and the leader''s uncle. Yang Xiao is not good at making decisions for him, so he has to tell him to be careful.


    I know that Zhuang Juxian''s internal power is extremely high and has the attribute of cold and poison, but the disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, his fists and feet are too rough, so as soon as king Yinye came to power, he began to attack. Zhuang Juxian was caught off guard. The Eagle Claw power amplifier of the white browed eagle king is a very exquisite martial arts in the river and lake, I''m afraid it''s second only to the dragon claw player of Shaolin.


    Zhuang Juxian was soon bewildered by the false move. He was caught on the shoulder by the other side''s talons. Yinye Wang sneered, and was planning to take advantage of the situation to abolish the other side''s two arms and avenge Yang Xiao.


    Who knows that Zhuang Juxian practices the divine foot Sutra. His flexibility is the best, and his shoulders are restrained. For normal people, he has almost no resistance ability. However, he twists his body at a completely incredible angle, and instantly breaks away from the control of the other party.


    The king felt that there was a strange force in his hand, and then he lost control of the enemy. In his heart, he was shocked and quickly backed back, but it was too late. A cold came, and the opponent''s hands had hit him.


    "We give up!" Yang Xiao stood up in a hurry, but they had seen Zhuang Juxian''s ruthlessness, worried that the king of Yin Ye folded on it.


    Because of the death incident happened before, today Xixia officials have raised their attention in this respect. Hearing that the referee admitted defeat, he quickly stopped between them and announced Zhuang Juxian''s victory.


    Zhuang Juxian chuckled twice, but he didn''t return to the underground arena.


    "How are you, yewang?" Mingjiao and others hurried around and worried. Yesterday, Yang Xiao was poisoned by the other party''s cold poison, almost lost half of his life, and hurt several people who saved him seriously. The internal power of King Yin Ye is not as good as Yang Xiao. Now he''s beaten by the other party, I''m afraid


    "I can''t do it, wow..." the king of Yin Ye vomited a big mouthful of blood, in which there were pieces of internal organs. The blood vomited to the ground and instantly condensed into ice, which showed how domineering the cold poison of the other side was.


    Yang Xiao, Huo Qingtong and other people''s hearts sank, knowing that even if Da Luo Jinxian came, he could not be saved.


    "Let Wuji take revenge for me..." Yin Ye Wang grabbed Yang Xiao''s skirt. Although Zhuang Juxian''s internal power was high, his weakness was obvious. Zhang Wuji''s hand was not difficult to kill him. "In addition... Tell Yin Li that girl, father... Sorry... Her mother..."


    After that, the hand of the king of Yin Ye dropped to one side, obviously out of breath.


    "Wild King..." all the people of Ming religion immediately howled.


    Yang Xiao stood up, stared at Zhuang Juxian and said, "it''s too much for you to do so."


    Before Zhuang Juxian could answer, Quan Guanqing on the side of him answered for him: "did you ever want to keep your hand when the king of Yinye controlled our leader''s arms just now? If it wasn''t for our leader''s superb skill, I''m afraid the end would not be much better at this time. It''s just normal defense in a hurry. "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but look at Quan Guanqing more. He thought that this guy is really similar to Chen Youliang. Is this the so-called born anti bone?


    Xu liewu also said at this time: "it shows that all the teachers are great heroes who stand up to heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that they would blame each other if they didn''t recognize the loss."


    For Zhao Min''s sake, Wang Baobao''s impression of the Ming religion was also extremely poor. For the first time, he did not refute Xu liewu''s words, but just looked on coldly.


    With Xu liewu taking the lead and making good friends with Mongolia, and those friends of the beggars'' sect echoing, the Ming religion had a bad reputation in the river and lake, and seemed to be isolated for a moment.


    "Well, it''s very good. We''ve written down the feud today." Yang Xiao, with an iron face, picked up the king and left.


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help pulling song Qingshu''s sleeve: "Baoyu, it''s too dangerous in the challenge arena now. You''d better not take part in the next competition."


    If Songqing Shuxin wants not to participate, Li Qinglu still has to tear me up: "don''t worry, I''m very smart. When I see that the situation is not right, I immediately give up. Besides, you and Miss Yang are looking after me. In addition, my family has sent a little red from the Central Plains to protect me secretly."


    Xue Baochai was a little relieved. She knew that the Central Plains was a little red. A large part of his swordsmanship was taught by his elder brother Xue Yiren.


    At this time, song Qingshu sighed a little. Seeing a familiar positive figure die in front of him, it touched him a lot.


    At this time, the next competition has begun on the stage, shangguanfeng of xuanzhimen vs. jiexingzi of Xingxiu sect.


    In the last round, shangguanfeng plotted against yeluzi with the smoke in the pipe. As a result, the opponent he met this time happened to be the star picking son who is good at using poison. Now his smoke is obviously not enough.


    He was hanged by the other side''s piercing nails, blissful thorns, invisible powder and blue phosphorus needles, and finally he was poisoned by the decaying corpse poison of jiexingzi. Although he finally got the antidote, most of his life was spent.


    Seeing the result of the two matches, Xue pan swallowed his saliva and said, "I thought it was bad luck to meet that Japanese expert. Now I think it''s not a bad thing to be eliminated early."


    On one side, Qiu Tongfu and others nodded their heads.

 Chapter 2221

    The next competition is between Zheng Kebo and Chen Jialuo.


    The martial arts of the Zheng family are not so good. Only Chen Jinnan and Feng Xifan can be regarded as experts. Zheng Kebo is Zheng Keshuang''s younger brother. His elder brother''s martial arts are all like that. Naturally, his younger brother''s martial arts are not much better. In front of him, he was promoted by luck because of Fang Yeyu''s death. This time, he almost had no fight back against Chen Jialuo''s Baihua wrong fist.


    Then there is Wu Dunru, a disciple of Guo Jing, against Nalan Rongruo in the Qing Dynasty. Although Dawu''s talent is average and his martial arts are not worth mentioning in the eyes of real experts, he is a famous teacher and Professor, and his lower limit is higher than that of ordinary people in the Jianghu.


    Nalan Rongruo is gifted and intelligent, but he prefers poetry and prose. He doesn''t care much about martial arts. The two of them are equal in fighting, and they will meet each other.


    Xiaowu and Xiaowu came here just to find out Guo Jing''s whereabouts. A few days ago, they found out from the population of fur merchants in the north that Guo Jing really appeared in Mongolia, so they didn''t have much heart to continue to participate in the meeting. After dozens of moves, they found a chance to admit defeat.


    "You didn''t show your defeat. Why do you admit defeat so rashly?" Nalan Rongruo asked.


    Wu Yunzhu, who was watching the battle under the stage, could not help covering her face with her hand. She thought that she was really a fool. In other words, who would like to see her opponent surrender earlier? However, she also knew that she had always been a modest gentleman since she was a child, and she could not blame him.


    Dawu explained a few words and went off the stage. He didn''t say that he was looking for Guo Jing. After all, there were both Mongolians and Jin people in the school yard. He was afraid that they would do harm to his master.


    Song Qingshu sighs secretly. In fact, there were two masters in this group, Fang Yeyu and Mrs. Zhen. It''s a pity that Fang Yeyu was killed by himself, and Mrs. Zhen retreated behind the scenes and didn''t show up. As a result, this group''s duel was a little poor.


    Next is Wu Xiuwen against Shaolin''s xuzhu.


    In recent years, xuzhu''s fame has been rising in the world. All the sects know that there is a young monk in Shaolin who is proficient in seventy-two unique skills. Wu Xiuwen thinks that everyone is about the same age and can''t lose his master''s reputation. He wanted to ask for some advice.


    It''s a pity that the martial arts of both sides are far from each other. Xu Zhu easily takes his sword with a single move, which makes him ashamed.


    "The martial arts of Shaolin Temple are really powerful."


    "Great Xia Guo''s disciples are just like that."


    "The martial arts of that great Xia Guo is not as good as that of Shaolin eminent monk."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the noise around him, Wu Xiuwen was ashamed. If he had known this, he would have given up like his brother. At least he could save his face.


    Wu Dunru comforted his younger brother: "now the safety of Shifu is very important. Why do you care about other false names?"


    Wu Xiuwen gradually calmed down. The two brothers left the school directly and left the city all the way to the north.


    The next competition is the Kunlun qinglingzi vs. Ke Jun of Lanzhou qiqingmen. Ke Jun''s secret weapon skill really surprised many people. This time, he opened up the game as soon as he came on the stage. Seven kinds of secret weapons, such as arrow, Chenopodium, Bodhisattva, locust, knife, dart and nail, were like raindrops all over the sky, hitting his opponent in every corner.


    I saw qinglingzi with a sword in front of him, like a boat in the rough sea, always firmly guarding an inch of land.


    "Well, Kunlun is a famous school, and his sword technique is always upright. Why does his sword technique all take oblique posture? But in the seven or eight oblique movements, he occasionally takes a positive posture. It''s really unpredictable." The woman in the yellow shirt can''t help her wonderful way.


    "This is the Kunlun school''s rain beating flying flower sword technique. Although it''s not as good as Dugu Jiujian''s broken arrow style, it''s also called the sword technique that can overcome concealed weapons. It''s hard for the Ke family." Song Qingshu said casually.


    "How do you know?" Hearing this, Huang shannu and Xue Baochai all looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu then reacted and said something wrong. He interrupted quickly: "ha ha, I heard my elders talk about it by chance before."


    Huang shannu and Xue Baochai were not surprised to think that both of them had the same accomplishments as the great masters.


    Song Qingshu secretly wiped his sweat, thinking how he was like a death pupil, he needed to find some excuses to hide himself.


    Then there is the Southern Song Dynasty LV Shidao against the Mongolian King Baobao.


    Before going on stage, Xue panpi patted LV Shidao on the shoulder with a smile: "you have to work hard. Don''t even be inferior to the Baoyu you always despise."


    LV Shidao a black line: "don''t you also can''t compare with him?"


    Xue Pan said with a smile: "I don''t look down on him. We are brothers. You are not the same. I think you will beat that Mongolian king to the shit."


    "Go away, don''t make trouble." Lu Shisheng and Qiu Tongfu came to disperse him, and told his brother, "do what you can, and when you see that the situation is not right, you will give up."


    Xue pan on one side said in a loud voice, "since you want to surrender, it''s better to surrender as soon as you go up, so that you won''t be dead or disabled like those people just now."


    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb." Lu Shidao gave him a hateful look. He wanted to surrender as soon as he went up, but he was afraid to leave Xu liewu a double faced impression. After all, Wang Baobao and Xu liewu were open to each other.


    Besides, news came from the other side before, asking him to try his best to test Wang Baobao''s martial arts. It''s best to find out where the door of his Vajra is.


    "Are you the young master of LV Wende''s family who always stops Kublai Khan in Xiangyang?" Wang Baobao took a look at his opponent and changed his arrogance.


    Lu Shidao replied in a hurry: "it''s my father."


    "Your father is not bad. It''s a pity." Wang Baobao sighed.


    LV Shidao was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant, but the other side obviously didn''t plan to continue chatting.


    In fact, Lu Shidao is different from those dandies in Lin''an. He can be called a general. He is not weak in martial arts. Unfortunately, Wang Baobao, who is on the opposite side, is just like kaigua. Where is he?


    After more than a dozen moves, Wang Baobao finally got angry: "I think your father is a hero. He has been merciful three times and four times, but you don''t know how to advance or retreat. Don''t blame me for being impolite."


    With that, the move under his hand suddenly became fierce. LV Shidao blocked two moves and was kicked out of the field.


    Lu Shidao, however, didn''t care about his injury. He looked in the direction where Xu liewu was. He saw that his opponent''s brow was locked. He was obviously dissatisfied because he didn''t finish his task. For a moment, he was frightened and ashamed.


    This time, Xue pan didn''t take the opportunity to humiliate him, because it was Kojiro Sasaki who beat him in the last round, and his opponent was Feng Wanli of Xueshan school.


    "Come on, teach this Japanese devil a lesson!" Xue pan looked excited. He also made a special investigation. Feng Wanli is a famous wind fire dragon of the snow mountain sect. He will be able to vent his anger for him.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head secretly. I''m afraid it will disappoint him. In his heyday, Feng Wanli was not Sasaki''s opponent. What''s more, he has broken one hand now. Although he has developed his left-handed Sabre technique in a new way, he is still a little short of catching up with his opponent.


    Not surprisingly, Sasaki''s body method on stage was extremely fast, and he was almost haunted on the field, which further magnified the disadvantage of Feng Wanli''s lack of an arm, and made him lose quickly.


    In this way, the top 16 had been decided, and some families were happy and some worried. At this time, Duan Yu rushed into the school yard, causing a group of people to laugh. Zhu Danchen and others were disappointed, but now they know that the safety of Shizi is the most important, and they didn''t blame him.


    Seeing Princess Jincheng exchanging eyes with Mu Wanqing from a distance, song Qingshu nodded secretly: "it seems that Tubo has its word."


    The people of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty were just packing up to leave. Wan Yan Chongjie had already led his men to come over: "should you invite me to dinner and thank you?"


    Song Qingshu was in a dilemma: "but we have rules here. We are not allowed to go out at will."


    Xue Baochai said coldly: "they sent you to promotion today. How can we thank them for their kindness? Go yourself. Let''s go back first." Then he left with his men, leaving only song Qingshu stunned.


    "Miss Xue is very jealous," Wan yanchongjie said, looking at her disappearing figure. "Brother Qingshu''s charm is really great. Even if you change your face, you still can''t stop your supreme charm. No wonder someone in the Jianghu has given you a nickname, which is" taking people''s virginity thousands of miles away. "


    Song Qingshu a black line: "who is so black me, I have the opportunity to communicate with him."


    "Do you want to communicate with other people''s wives?" Wan Yan said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu


    Wanyan heavy Festival smile for a while, said: "accompany me out of the city for a walk, this period of time has been locked in the city, very stuffy."


    After all, Xingqing mansion is located in the northwest, which is not as prosperous as the Central Plains city. Wanyan Chongjie is a girl''s heart, and soon she gets tired of staying in the city.


    "Good." Song Qingshu didn''t refuse either. During this time, he was on the right and left. It''s better to go out to the wild and take more oxygen to relax.


    "Go back, you don''t have to follow." Wanyan heavy Festival under the opponent waved, Ouyang Feng just can''t see his martial arts is so wasted, long left.


    Those bodyguards looked at each other: "princess, now Xingqing house is in troubled times, I''m afraid you''re not safe alone."


    Wanyan Chongjie curled his mouth and hugged song Qingshu''s arm: "by his side, it''s the safest place in the world."


    Some bodyguards don''t know the identity of song Qingshu, and they don''t understand why their princess is so fond of a dandy in the Southern Song Dynasty. However, their identities are different, and they can only obey their orders.


    Along the way, she was very excited and kept chattering. Obviously, being alone with song Qingshu made her very happy.


    After leaving the city, Wanyan Chongjie asked song Qingshu to take off her mask. Jia Baoyu''s face always made her feel strange.


    Song Qingshu thought that fortunately he had just lost Zhongyuan Yihong, otherwise his identity would have been exposed. However, if he had lost himself so many times, Zhongyuan Yihong would have been doubted.


    They went out of the city and strolled in the suburbs for a while. Suddenly they heard a loud noise in the distance, and faintly saw many warriors gathering in that direction.


    As soon as Wan Yan''s eyes brightened, he took song Qingshu and went to see what happened. Song Qingshu was also curious about what happened there, so he followed.


    Through a pine forest, a plain suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. There were many people, at least nearly 100 people, standing in the dark. A weedy path led to the crowd, and song Qingshu and Wan yanchongjie walked along the way. Walking near, I saw a broken temple at the end of the crowd. It was obvious that it had been deserted for a long time.


    The group of people surrounded the broken temple, about several feet apart, but did not approach.


    Because the broken temple is very small, and the windows and other things are dilapidated, so you can see the situation inside at a glance. There is a woman in white in the middle of the Buddha''s arms. The woman is very beautiful. Because she lies on her side, her body curve is very graceful and beautiful. Just lying in the Buddha''s seat like this, it always makes people feel weird.


    ------

 Chapter 2222

    The woman''s appearance is very dignified and pure. With a dilapidated bronze statue on one side, she feels like a Bodhisattva.


    But the right half of her dress is covered with blood, and the whole person is lying lazily in the arms of the Buddha. In front of her, there are several warrior bodies lying on the ground, which makes the whole picture strange.


    "Shan Yuru, the leader of Tianming sect?" Wanyan heavy Festival has recognized each other, at the beginning in the inn, but both sides met each other, "how did she suffer such a heavy injury?"


    Song Qingshu said, "you have witnessed how she was injured today."


    Wanyan heavy Festival is also very smart, immediately reaction: "so she is white jade ring ah."


    Song Qingshu nodded and recalled that Xu liewu''s eyes on the challenge arena were really sent to chase her.


    "I admire this woman for being so calm under the siege of so many people." Wanyan heavy Festival can''t help saying.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "she''s just bluffing. It''s not easy for her to get shot." Of course, Shan Yuru''s style at this time is really easy to break people''s hearts.


    "Witch, I''ll see where you''re going this time!" Cried the head of the group.


    Shan Yuru opened her eyes slowly, and a smile like spring breeze appeared on her face: "I''m not here, where did I escape?" A voice is delicate and graceful, people can''t help but feel pity. Many men in the room are breathing heavily.


    "This woman is really charming." Wanyan heavy Festival spat, only men will be cheated by this pure appearance, women all know what kind of coquettish bitch.


    Looking at the side, she saw that song Qingshu looked as usual. She was relieved, but she couldn''t help but feel proud. Brother Qingshu was not comparable to those ordinary men.


    "Shan, you are seriously injured now. Do you still want to use the magic of your demon sect to enchant people?" Cried another of the warriors.


    Shan Yuru shook her head: "I thought the ten evil spirits in the magic palace were so amazing. Before, five people died quietly in the hands of people. Today''s extermination of heaven, Jedi, sun, moon and stars only dare to show their tongue here."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He vaguely remembers that there were ten evil spirits he had solved at that time. He did not expect that these people were the other five. The heaven destroying Jedi ranked the top two among the ten evil spirits. His martial arts were really much better than those of Jin Mu Shui Huo Tu.


    However, this Shan Yuru is playing with fire. He is close to the end of the oil and the lamp is dry, but he has been provoking again and again. However, it is such a bold and fearless manner that makes these people dare not go forward easily.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that Pang Ban''s men went back more and more." At this time, a joking voice sounded. When the first word was said, it was still far away. After finishing the last word, people had already appeared at the gate of the temple.


    The man was fat, short and pale, but no one in the room dared to despise him.


    "Evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou!" Mietian Jedi naturally recognized the master who had a duel with the magician Pang ban in the past.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Last time in the inn, he used his magic to escape. He was badly hurt. At this time, he should take good care of himself. How can he go around.


    Zhong Zhongyou ignores mietian, Jedi and others. Instead, he looks back at Shan Yuru. His greedy eyes flash by: "how did my niece get hurt so badly that she was bullied by these dogs?"


    Shan Yuru chuckled: "if you love your niece, please teach them a lesson for your niece."


    Hearing her words, mietian Jedi and others subconsciously stepped back. The immortal characters who could fight with Pang ban were naturally beyond their competition.


    Zhong Zhongyou takes a look at them, but he doesn''t do it. Instead, he looks at Shan Yuru: "dear niece, you know I was hurt some time ago. Now I''m exhausted. If you teach these people a lesson, they will be hurt more. I don''t know how my niece plans to compensate me?"


    Shan Yuru smiles, but there is a little coldness in her eyes: "I don''t know what kind of compensation does martial uncle want?"


    Zhong Zhongyou laughed a few times: "the beauty Dharma we taught can nourish both sides. Now my niece is also injured. Why don''t we practice together and recover as soon as possible."


    Wan Yan asked song Qingshu curiously: "brother Qingshu, what is the maiden Da fa?"


    Looking at the girl''s flickering eyes, song Qingshu secretly scolded Zhong Zhongyou, and then explained: "don''t ask so many questions, children, it''s just an evil art of mending."


    Knowing the truth, Wan Yan couldn''t help spat: "this one surnamed Zhong is really not a thing. He even took advantage of the fire and robbed his niece."


    Shan Yuru was also secretly angry, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he said with a smile: "is uncle noble and forgetful? The maiden Dharma of our Yin GUI sect is mainly used to plot against the enemy in silence when men and women have sex. When can it be used to heal? "


    Zhong Zhongyou glanced around her graceful curve: "as the saying goes, being a ghost is also romantic under the peony flower. If you can have a good time with such a good niece, even if you pay for your life, there must be many men in the world willing."


    Shan Yuru laughed sweeter and sweeter: "I''m flattered. I''m not so charming."


    Listening to her laughter, Zhong Zhongyou scolded the goblin secretly. It''s true that he is a man who has been practicing flattery in the holy gate for thousands of years. Not to mention raising his hands and feet, even breathing can arouse the desire and hope in the heart of men: "even if the Maiden''s Dharma is not good, there''s still a kind of magic Dharma in the Taoist heart. We have a lot of similar martial arts in the holy gate."


    "The heart of Tao breeds demons?" Shan Yuru looks strange, "now the only one who can master this Kung Fu is Pang ban. Can martial uncle get it from him?"


    Zhong Zhongyou''s face turned red. He was defeated by Pang ban. He didn''t have the ability to pull out his teeth: "my niece has been pushing back and forth. Don''t you want to compensate me?"


    Shan Yuru sighed: "originally, I wondered why these dogs could find the shelter where I was secretly healing. Now I see my martial uncle, and I finally understand."


    Zhong Zhongyou looked like a su: "good niece, don''t talk nonsense. When did we betray our companions?"


    Shan Yu Ru couldn''t help laughing: "uncle, don''t you have a bad conscience when you say that? If the people in the holy gate really talk about the morality and justice of the river and the lake, wouldn''t they be in the same boat with those respectable families?"


    Wanyan Chongjie chuckled: "this woman is also interesting." She had a small laugh and hid in the noisy crowd without being noticed.


    Zhong Zhongyou finally tore off the disguise on his face: "my dear niece, since we''ve talked about this, we won''t talk about anything else. Either you promise to accompany me for one night and help me with my martial arts, I''ll drive these flies away for you; Or I''ll join them. Don''t blame my martial uncle for being cruel. "

 Chapter 2223

    Shan Yuru shook her head: "martial uncle has been afraid to do it. I''m afraid of my magic method. If you really want to get my niece, you can come here by yourself."


    Zhong Zhongyou can''t help licking his lips. Although he knows that the other party is using flattery, her flattery has reached the point of moistening things silently, without the slightest sense of disobedience. It''s like a young girl who is just in love inviting the right person affectionately.


    Although Zhong Zhongyou''s skill is more profound than Shan Yuru''s, as the leader, he must have some means to protect his life, which makes him dare not be careless.


    Mietian and Jedi on one side also taste it at this time. Zhong Zhongyou, the evil Buddha, is not here to help Shan Yuru. He''s very determined. Seeing that the other side has been hesitating, he''s getting impatient. Recently, the prince is in a bad mood. If he can''t finish his task, he''s afraid he won''t be able to eat and walk around.


    So he waved his hand to signal that several Mongolian warriors quietly touched into the temple and waved their swords to Shan Yuru.


    "Don''t you mean to protect me?" Shan Yuru doesn''t dodge. She looks into the eyes of several warriors pitifully. They suddenly change their direction and chop at Zhong Zhongyou.


    Zhong Zhongyou snorts coldly and raises his sleeve. Several Mongolian warriors have fallen in front of him silently. Although he was hurt by his previous use of demonic escape, it is not what these warriors can deal with.


    Shan Ruyu chuckled: "it seems that they all think that martial uncle is going to be bad for me."


    "It seems that you have run out of oil and the lamp has run out." Zhong Zhongyou is not angry but happy. He is also a member of the destiny sect. He knows Shan Yuru''s level of strength very well. Normally, she doesn''t need to do anything. Just standing here, no one will be willing to do anything to her. Now these ordinary warriors are so close to each other, but she still has to rely on words to confuse people, which is obviously a great loss of cultivation, Associated with Mei Shu also fell a few realms.


    At the end of the speech, he rushed to the Buddha statue like a big meat ball. Shan Yuru didn''t dare to be careless and got up quickly to meet the enemy. For a master like Zhong Zhongyou, her flattery didn''t have much effect, so she didn''t waste her energy.


    A clear sound of jade rings, her green sleeve ring has been protected in front of the body, the two instant fight more than ten moves.


    Song Qingshu can see clearly that although the two men fight equally on the surface, Shan Yuru''s current moves are mainly light and flexible, and she has always avoided hitting each other hard. A few times, the blood on her right chest is thick, which has obviously caused the injury.


    "The witch is dead!" Seeing the rare opportunity, mietian Jedi led his men into the temple.


    The voice of the jade rings in the small temple became louder and louder. A pair of jade rings, like bees and butterflies fighting for nectar, roamed around the hall, making a harsh roar. In addition, the darkness in the temple made a large number of people. Instead of becoming an advantage, they caused chaos and cut each other.


    "Be careful, the magic sound disturbs the soul - Dharma!" Mietian Jedi hastened to remind him.


    However, song Qingshu recognized Shan Yuru''s fierce and fierce voice. In the past, the voice of her jade ring in her normal state suddenly appeared and disappeared, but now her voice is only harsh, and there is no such rhythm change. It is obvious that her current state is not enough to show those.


    "Hey, hey, I got a chance." Zhong Zhongyou smiles, and suddenly several ups and downs appear behind Shan Yuru. A pair of fleshy hands are extremely dexterous, and instantly seal several big holes behind her.


    Shan Yuru was all over. The jade rings flying in the temple suddenly lost control and fell to the ground. The jade rings were made of cold jade from the bottom of the sea. They were as hard as iron, but they didn''t break like ordinary jade.


    Their martial arts are between Bo Zhongyou and Zhong Zhongyou. Now that Shan Yuru is seriously injured and besieged by so many people, no matter how many secret skills the Yin GUI sect has, it can''t make up for such a big gap.


    Zhong Zhongyou embraces Shan Yuru in one hand and guards against the Mongolian warrior in the other hand: "dear niece, your body is so soft." While speaking, he leaned close to her neck and took a deep sniff: "it''s really fragrant. I couldn''t help trying to crush you when I smelled your fragrance. It''s a pity that your martial arts skills were too high at that time, and I didn''t dare to start. I didn''t expect to wait for my chance."


    Shan Yuru''s skin flashed a bright red. Seeing this, Zhong Zhongyou quickly sealed her other big acupoints: "do you want to die with me? Hey, hey, did you forget that we came from the same school and knew all the secrets you knew? "


    Shan Ruyu gritted her teeth and said, "you, surnamed Zhong, murder the leader of the sect. You will not be spared by the people of the sect."


    Zhong Zhongyou burst out laughing: "it''s really funny, niece, you just said that our holy gate never pays attention to the noble and decent. It''s just the so-called" the capable are the masters ". Now that I''ve subdued you, other people of the destiny sect will naturally recognize me as the new leader."


    "Zhong, do you want to kill or not? Let''s do it!" Although Zhong Zhongyou is very good at martial arts, he was injured in the conversation just now. There are so many people on his side, and he has enough confidence.


    Zhong Zhongyou suddenly became angry: "you bastards, are you willing to kill such a beautiful woman? Isn''t it a tyranny? "


    Mietian Jedi''s heart sank. It seemed that he had no choice but to have a frontal conflict. He didn''t know that the other side''s words changed: "at least he said that he had to play before he killed."


    Zhong Zhongyou knows Shan Yuru''s strength. It''s too dangerous to keep her around. He doesn''t want to be overturned by the other party in the future. At that time, he can''t survive or die. She can have fun once. What''s more, this time, his main purpose is to use the other Party''s skills to make up for the loss of Tianmo Dun''s last performance. Enjoying her body is secondary.


    "Shameless!" Wanyan heavy Festival scolded, song Qingshu is very funny, this dead fat man is quite comedy talent.


    Mongolian people look at each other. Their task this time is to kill Shan Yuru. It seems that it doesn''t matter to kill him a few hours later. They can also avoid confrontation with a top expert.


    At this time, Risha said with a smile, "what the evil Buddha said is that it''s a pity to kill this creature like this. I don''t know if you can let us have a good time after you''re done?"


    Zhong Zhongyou raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I don''t mind if you''re not afraid of being sucked up by her beautiful girl Da FA."


    "She''s all hurt like this. When the time comes, she''ll have to seal all her meridians. How can she perform her magic?" Risha swallowed.


    Mietian Jedi frowned: "don''t worry, it''s important to finish the task." They know that their brother always likes beauty, but they didn''t expect to be so bold.


    Risha didn''t think so: "the Lord asked us to chase her, but he didn''t stipulate how we would kill her. Isn''t it the same to kill her? She''s just acting out for the Lord. "


    Mietian Jedi was stunned, and suddenly felt that the other side had a good point, but could not find a reason to refute.

 Chapter 2224

    Shan Yuru was a little scared at last, and said to Zhong Zhongyou in a hurry: "I''ve come to this point. I''ll give you all my skills. Just ask you to read it for the sake of your classmates and give me a pleasure. Don''t let me suffer such humiliation."


    Zhong Zhongyou said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that our leader Shan, who reversed all living beings, was also afraid. If you suggested this at the beginning, maybe I would consider it. But now, isn''t it too late for you to talk about it? Spring nights are short, so many strong men are waiting on you, my dear niece, even if you die, you can be a romantic ghost. " He is still afraid of some unknown secrets of the other side, so in order to completely destroy the psychological defense of the other side, she must be in extreme fear first.


    Wan yanchongjie pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve and trembled with anger: "these people are so shameless. Can my brother save her?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "Shan Yuru is not a good man. Are you sure you want to save him?"


    Wan Yanzhong nodded: "if she is inferior to others, it''s OK to die in other people''s hands, but now these people take advantage of others'' danger, and they are so shameless, I can''t see them bullying a lonely and weak woman like this."


    Song Qingshu suddenly wakes up. She must have been bullied a few years ago. She saw her mother protecting her. I think this scene reminds her of the past.


    "Good." Song Qingshu nodded, took her hand and went straight ahead. Originally, there was a dense crowd in front of him, and there was no gap between them. But he walked calmly, as if there was an invisible wall of air around him, pushing the people in front to both sides.


    "Who''s crowding?" The riot in the crowd was finally discovered. Mietian Jedi looked back and glared, and found a young man and woman appeared in front of him. The man was handsome and straight, but everyone''s eyes were attracted by the girl beside him. She was young, but she was charming and sentimental. She was not inferior to Shan Yuru at all. Everyone didn''t doubt that when she grew up completely, It will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    "Oh, I didn''t think a big beauty was enough, so there was another little beauty." Sun Sha''s eyes were straight.


    Song Qingshu frowned and brushed. A Mongolian warrior beside him could not hold the sword in his hand and shot it out. Before he could react that day, he was nailed to the post by the long sword.


    "Keke..." Risha lowered his head and looked at his chest incredulously. He didn''t see what was going on. How did he get stabbed? It was his last thought.


    People around seemed to see ghosts. They took a breath one by one and stepped back a few steps, forming a vacuum around them.


    Zhong Zhongyou had some doubts. Why did the two men and women look familiar at each other? At this time, he suddenly remembered something. His mouth kept shaking: "it''s you..." last time they were wearing masks, so he recognized them now.


    Then he yelled, and ran away without looking back. Shan Yuru''s eyes were straight, and he used the magic escape again? I''m afraid that even if he recovers from his escape, he''ll get a discount.


    Mietian Jedi and others look at each other. They don''t understand why Zhong Zhongyou, who has just been invincible, is like a mouse seeing a cat. What is the origin of this young man.


    "Who are you, sir, and why are you obstructing me?" Just now, the opponent''s Kung Fu of killing Risha in an instant was a little shocking. Mietian Jedi was a little afraid, so he could only lift out the tiger skin of Mongolia to let the opponent retreat.


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "I don''t want to kill people any more recently. Get out of here!" Just a few days ago, he started to kill, which led to some instability in his mind. Now he doesn''t want to do it again.


    As soon as the words rolled out, a circle of visible sound waves scattered. A group of Mongolian warriors suddenly stood unsteadily and fell to the ground one after another. Although the most skilled mietian Jedi barely stood still, they were also shocked to vomit blood. When they looked back, they saw their subordinates lying all over the place. They didn''t know that their opponent''s martial arts were too much better than theirs, and they didn''t care what task they had now, A group of people rolled and crawled and soon disappeared.


    Song Qingshu comes to Shan Yuru and looks down at the snake and scorpion beauty. With a flick of his finger, he unties her acupoints.


    Shan Yuru regained herself and struggled to stand up to thank him: "thank you for your help. I..." and his breath became weaker and weaker. Then his eyes turned and he fell over.


    Who knows song Qingshu did not help her, but slightly side of the body, just to avoid her, resulting in Shan Yuru''s body heavily fell to the ground.


    "Ouch ~" as if awakened by the fall pain, Shan Yuru blinked his eyes bitterly, and his face was full of pear blossom and rain. "You really don''t care for jade."


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "put away your flattery, it''s useless to me."


    One side of Wanyan Chongjie immediately dissatisfied: "you woman, it is clear that I let my brother save you, how can you only thank him but not me? And it''s not a good person to seduce people as soon as you get out of trouble. " She doesn''t want to expose song Qingshu''s identity in front of outsiders, so she omits the word "Qingshu". However, song Qingshu''s simple brother''s name makes him jump, and he can''t help thinking of the scenes in Japanese anime he saw in his previous life.


    "It''s just that it''s hard to change the habit for many years. I hope you''ll forgive me and thank the little girl," she said apologetically


    It''s not easy to see her sincere tone, dignified manner, and serious appearance.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh: "it is said that master Shan is the first woman who has practiced the magic of heaven to the extreme for thousands of years. Now, at first sight, she really deserves her reputation."


    If I had not known her details in advance, I would have been cheated by her dignified and pure manner.


    "I''m not worth mentioning in front of you." Shan Yuru lowered her head and said shyly.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to be polite to her. He asked directly, "how is your injury?"


    Shan Yuru looked at his right body, frowned and said, "I don''t know why the wound can''t heal all the time. Even if the acupoints are barely closed to stop bleeding, it won''t be long before the wound will crack again."


    Song Qingshu explained: "it''s because you''ve been shot, and the bullets are still embedded in your flesh. Naturally, the wound can''t heal, and the blood is flowing."


    "Please help me." Shan Yuru''s face changed slightly and said in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "OK." Now Shan Yuru is close to Ruyang palace, and she is the enemy of xuliewu. The enemy of the enemy is her friend. It''s good to save her and use it to block xuliewu.


    Of course, in the final analysis, she was beautiful enough. If she was ugly, he would be lazy. After all, it''s human nature to look at her face. Song Qingshu was quite calm about it and had no shame to admit it.


    "Thank you, young master!" Shan Yuru is overjoyed. She has just seen him do it. Now she is willing to save her life.


    Song Qingshu nodded, pointed to her bloody clothes and said, "take off the clothes first."


    Shan Yuru was stunned, but she nodded quickly and undressed directly, revealing the crystal clear and delicate body of white jade, but now there is some flesh and blood on the right chest and shoulder, which more or less destroys some aesthetic feeling.

 Chapter 2225

    Wanyan Chongjie was not happy. He pursed his lips and said, "just now, the man surnamed Zhong said that as long as you follow him, he will save you. I didn''t see you take off your clothes so obediently."


    Shan Yuru said with a smile: "of course, it''s not the same. Zhong Zhongyou''s short, fat and ugly posture is not the same. What''s more, Zhong Zhongyou''s kind-hearted person can''t be compared with him."


    Wanyan heavy Festival hum a: "I now suddenly some regret let brother save you."


    Song Qingshu finally said: "I don''t believe in the God''s mandate. The leader of the God''s mandate is so obedient for such reasons. There are more than ten million people who are better in appearance and character than Zhong Zhongyou? Why didn''t you see the leader like that? "


    Shan Yuru bit her lip and hesitated. After a while, she replied, "in fact, last time I tried my best to flatter you. As a result, I was attacked. I can''t refuse you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "do you recognize me?"


    Shan Yuru nodded: "you were with this little sister last time, and your martial arts are the same as last time. What''s more, you are very sensitive to your breath because of your flattering skill. You thought you were a martial arts elder, but you were so young..." and the skin on your neck is a layer of rose.


    On one side, Wanyan Chongjie was concerned about other questions: "you just said what my brother said, you can''t refuse?"


    "Not bad." There is a little bitterness on Shan Yuru''s face.


    "You will obey any request?" Wan Yan''s eyes widened.


    "Well." Shan Yuru shows a touch of coyness between her eyebrows. Of course, with her style, I don''t know whether it''s true or false.


    Song Qingshu was immediately happy: "do you still use these flattering skills to attack people all day? Are you not afraid of backfire? "


    Shan Yuru said with a wry smile: "there are several people in the world who are like childe." If she was really against the most famous master in the world, she would not easily use flattery to attack. Last time, she accidentally kicked the iron plate.


    Song Qingshu examined her wound and said, "I still don''t believe it. Just one flattery can make you listen to me." You should know that Yi Yi Hun Da FA can''t be obedient to your own words while you are fully awake.


    Shan Yuru then explained: "of course, not all the requirements. Generally speaking, the need should not go too far against my subconsciousness."


    Song Qingshu just nodded his head. Just like love, one person who falls in love with another person will do a lot of irrational behaviors for the other person, but no one will go crazy to do things that are too against the values for the other half. Flattery and backfire should be the same.


    Such as ordering her to commit suicide, or destroying the order of destiny, which is in great conflict with her subconsciousness, she will certainly not listen to it.


    But he immediately thought, if let her accompany oneself sleep, don''t know she will agree or refuse?


    This idea flashed by. Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to it. There were many confidants around him. Even in Xingqing mansion, there were many people on call. There was no need to think about this kind of thing.


    With the mentality of ordinary people, women are a big thing, but with a certain status and wealth, women''s related problems are not problems at all. On the contrary, there are many other things that deserve more attention and efforts.


    "How old are you now?" Feeling the jealousy of the girl beside him, song Qingshu shifted the topic.


    "The little girl is 28 years old." Shan Yuru replied.


    "Are you sixteen?" Song Qingshu was angry and laughed, "then I''m still after 00."


    Shan Yuru couldn''t understand what he said after 00, but he could feel his dissatisfaction. He quickly explained, "I''m 28 years old. It''s not cheating. I hope you don''t dislike me."


    "How can I dislike it." Song Qingshu smiles. She is really an old girl in her 28th century. Of course, she doesn''t know that she was in her prime in her own time.


    I thought Shan Yuru was an old goblin like Li Qiushui. I didn''t expect that she was so young in this world. He doesn''t feel that the other party is cheating himself. When his martial arts is so high, there is something wrong with his breathing and heartbeat. He will be aware of it immediately.


    "Stop worrying, I''ll help you get the bullet out." At this moment, Kung Fu Song Qingshu has found out the condition of her injury. The shadow of her hands is all around her. The last palm is on her back. A cluster of thin iron beads shot out and directly sneaked into the opposite wall.


    Naturally, the muskets of this era can''t have only one bullet. Otherwise, with Shan Yuru''s skill, they won''t be able to force out for so long.


    "Well, this is the Tianxiang intermittent cream of Hengshan school. It has a wonderful effect on trauma. Apply it on the wound by yourself and take good care of it. You can recover after a period of time." Song Qingshu handed her a porcelain vase while wiping her hand.


    After applying the medicine, Shan Yuru put on her clothes again and knelt down on the ground with a salute: "you''re very kind, Yuru is unforgettable. Later, however, driven, Yuru will certainly do the work of dogs and horses."


    "Well, don''t say these polite words. Take good care of yourself. Don''t be killed when I need to use you." Song Qingshu said calmly.


    "Now I have to be forced out of all the bullets for me by young master Meng. If I''m caught again, I''m really in vain to be the leader of a religion." There is a kind of light self-confidence in Shan Yuru''s tone, which is the confidence and calmness brought by his step-by-step ascent to the top in Mormon in recent years.


    "That''s good." Song Qingshu smiles, "have a good rest yourself."


    "I''m going too. It''s exposed here. It''s not a place to stay for a long time." Shan Yuru says goodbye to them. As the head of the first religion, she has a lot of things to deal with. What''s more, when it comes to Zhong Zhongyou, she can''t just let it go.


    After the two sides parted ways, Wan yanchongjie couldn''t help sighing: "I know that Shan is a demon girl who turns all living beings upside down, but it''s hard to get a bad feeling for her when I come into contact with her."


    Song Qingshu replied: "she has reached the highest level of flattery. She can often moisten things in silence. Unexpectedly, she can kill both men and women."


    Wanyan heavy Festival suddenly laughed: "but still Qingshu brother is the most powerful, in the face of the temptations of the enchantress was not moved, I''m afraid that few men in the world can do it, is it because I''m on the side to make you embarrassed to do to her?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help pinching her face, and her hand was filled with the touch of the girl''s unique collagen: "I''m always surrounded by such beautiful fairies as you, how can I be so easily seduced by other people?"


    Aware of his intimacy, Wan yanchongjie happily hugged his arm and put his head on his shoulder: "brother Qingshu, I will be more beautiful than her when I grow up."


    Feeling the touch of the young girl''s youth and vitality from her arm, song Qingshu jumped in her heart and couldn''t help answering, "you''re no worse than her now."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu patiently listened to Wanyan Chongjie''s childhood anecdotes, and Wanyan Chongjie also asked him a lot of things about the past from time to time. This kind of walking under the moon made them more intimate, both physically and mentally.


    When song Qingshu arrived at the school the next day, Xue Baochai and Huang shannu were used to his absence at night. They wanted to blame him, but they could not help reminding him with concern: "that zongzan is a violent man. You should surrender as soon as possible later, so as to avoid danger."


    Song Qingshu nodded, thinking that there was really no way to take advantage of it. At that time, should he expose his martial arts properly? Anyway, with the tiger skin of Xiake Island, he should be able to make it through afterwards.

 Chapter 2226

    When song Qingshu came to power, he vaguely heard someone saying in private: "this is not forced face again?"


    "Compared with his shamelessness, I think he is lucky."


    "I think his luck has come to an end this time. That Tubo Prince is not an easy character to provoke. It''s said that he is determined to win against Xixia princess this time. On the way to Xixia, there are checkpoints set by him everywhere to stop the young people who come to participate. If he''s a little good, he''ll be beaten to pieces. This time, he will be taught a terrible lesson


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was depressed, and he spent money to buy off his opponent for the first time. How could he cause so much resentment to everyone? In that case, this competition will show you what it means to have eyes but not to know Mount Tai.


    But who knows, zongzan didn''t appear for a long time after he came to power. Everyone looked curiously at the actions of the Tibetan mission and found that not only zongzan didn''t come, but also the beautiful and dignified Princess Jincheng was not there.


    Song Qingshu frowned: how to practice jiumozhi is gone. What the hell are they doing.


    After repeated confirmation, the referee found that no one from Tubo really came to participate in the competition, and declared that song Qingshu won.


    "Lying trough, is there any reason?"


    "How can this force win again?"


    "His opponents have problems in every round. Is this man poisonous?"


    "How can this boy be so lucky?"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu could not help but spread his hand: "blame me?"


    When I returned to the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty, even Huang shannu looked at him strangely: "now I''m a little afraid. If I don''t give up in advance against you in the next round, will I also encounter such and such accidents?"


    Song Qingshu was wronged: "this time it really has nothing to do with me."


    "Listen to what you mean, that''s the last few times that I have something to do with you?" The woman in yellow shirt is acutely aware of something.


    "Looking at my honest and pure face, I''m really innocent." Song Qingshu said solemnly.


    Being watched close at hand, the yellow dress girl''s face was slightly red, and she quickly raised it back: "bah, your shameless appearance reminds me of a person."


    Song Qingshu chuckled twice. He didn''t dare to say anything, so as not to burn himself.


    The second round started on the stage, with Qinghai xiaosiruo playing against Liao Xiaofeng.


    The two sides had a wonderful fight, but there was still no suspense about the outcome. Where was Xiao Feng''s opponent, he soon gave up and stepped down.


    Song Qingshu, who was watching the battle, frowned. He could see that he didn''t try his best. Although he couldn''t beat Xiao Feng with his martial arts, he didn''t lose so fast. Moreover, his face was still very happy after his defeat. It''s really strange.


    The next game is Asahi liewu against Takezo Miyamoto.


    After Miyamoto Musashi came to power, he gave up his sword and admitted defeat: "I can''t think of a way to crack your musket. I can only get hurt if I fight hard, so I admit defeat."


    People around expressed their understanding one after another. After all, we witnessed Shan Yuru''s tragedy yesterday. The power of the musket is really beyond the power of flesh and blood.


    Huang shannu couldn''t help but say: "no, with the martial arts that Miyamoto Musashi showed before, Xu liewu can''t move easily. It''s hard to hurt him from such a close distance. Why did he surrender?"


    Song Qingshu thinks that Mongolia and Japan have been united for a long time. Is Miyamoto Musashi still fighting with xuliewu?


    At the thought of this, he was very depressed. He also cheated to make his opponent surrender. Why didn''t xuliewu be scolded? What''s more, I haven''t cheated in these rounds? Is it because Jia Baoyu has a little white face and looks like a bully?


    Next is the star picking of Xingxiu sect against Zhuang Juxian of beggars'' sect.


    When zhaixingzi came to power, he asked coldly, "you use a lot of the martial arts of Xingxiu sect. Where did you steal it from?"


    Song Qingshu secretly nods his head. Zhuang Juxian''s Kung Fu is basically taught by ah Zi at the beginning, as well as the poisonous skills of Xingxiu sect. Maybe other people can''t see it, but why don''t you know Zhai Xingzi?


    Hearing the other party''s question, Zhuang Juxian was speechless for a moment, and Quan Guanqing said for him: "don''t talk nonsense. Our leader''s miraculous skill is peerless. Do you need to learn your unorthodox skills? Don''t talk to him, gang leader. Teach him a lesson. "


    "Good!" Although Zhuang Juxian was a little dull, he also knew that it was a shame to be questioned like this in full view of the public, so he rushed to the other side like a shell, "die!"


    When he saw the other side''s fierce attack, he didn''t dare to pick up the star. With a little toe, he flew to the other side of the challenge arena to avoid the other side''s fierce attack.


    He is ethereal and handsome. His lightness skill has attracted many audiences.


    Even the woman in yellow shirt nodded and said, "no wonder she dares to claim to be a star picker. Her lightness skill is really unique."


    But Xue Baochai couldn''t help saying, "I don''t think his lightness skill can catch up with his elder sister, but it''s too arrogant to dare to pick up the star."


    At this time, the war situation on the stage changed again. It was obvious that jiexingzi was not satisfied with avoiding defense all the time. When he shook his robe, a green flame suddenly lit up in front of him. It was obvious that he was also afraid of the opponent''s martial arts. He knew that ordinary piercing nails, blissful spikes and other means could not hurt him, so he directly took out the ability of pressing the bottom of the box and planned to solve the battle quickly.


    Xue Baochai, who stepped down from the stage, was impressed: "what a strong internal force, it can produce fire out of thin air."


    Huang shannu shook her head: "his breathing should not have such deep internal power, but I don''t understand how he made the fire."


    Song Qingshu can''t help feeling superior in intelligence quotient. He should use white phosphorus and other drugs to pick up the star. This kind of chemical knowledge will be known by any middle school student in the future.


    Seeing a green flame coming, Zhuang Juxian didn''t dare to take it hard and quickly avoided it. Who knew that the green flame seemed to have eyes, so he turned and followed.


    Zhuang Juxian was not good at lightness skill, and his fist and foot skills were even more superficial. After several rounds, he was forced to a dead corner by green flame. Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, he summoned up his inner strength, and went straight to green flame with one palm, and green flame was beaten all at once.


    Zhaixingzi was surprised. The strength of his opponent''s internal power exceeded his estimate. However, now he had to send it. His palm power suddenly increased, and the scattered green flame turned into a big fireball.


    Just now, Zhuang Juxian smashed the green flame with his palm. He continued to use his internal power to attack with his palm wind. The fireball could not get any more points, and even was slowly pushed back.


    Pick star son look miserable, force a bite of the tip of the tongue, a mouthful of blood, the flame was his blood a spray, first a dark, then bright, shake the audience some can''t open their eyes.


    I saw his body spinning rapidly, like a top, turning for more than ten circles, big sleeve floating, the whole fireball suddenly expanded, like a wall of fire to the other side.


    Huang shannu couldn''t help sighing: "Xingxiu sect is notorious, but it has been able to stand in the Wulin for decades. It really has his ability."


    Many people in the audience nodded their heads and said they were surprised. Obviously, they had a similar judgment. When people in the Ming religion saw that Zhuang Juxian was engulfed by the flames, they couldn''t help but feel happy. They wanted him to be burned alive inside.


    All of a sudden, there was a crisp click in the challenge arena, like the sound of ice breaking. When people looked at it, they saw that the raging fire gun seemed to solidify suddenly.


    The next moment, a visible cold swept up, even frozen the wall of fire!


    "Can fire freeze?" Everyone was stupid.

 Chapter 2227

    Huang shannu could not help muttering to herself: "no wonder Yang Xiaozhong''s cold poison was so powerful before. The cold poison of ice silkworm was really overbearing."


    Bang!


    It''s like a broken egg. You Tanzhi rushes out of it. However, at this time, he is very weak and looks very depressed. Where can he avoid it? In the blink of an eye, it turns into a few palms in a row, and the blood gushes wildly. It seems that it''s dead.


    Everyone in the school field took a breath, and it was clear that one second before picking up the stars, they got the upper hand. As a result, they were defeated immediately. Life and death are really unpredictable.


    Many people look at Zhuang Juxian with fear in their eyes. Every time they fight against him, they are either dead or disabled. It''s too cruel.


    Xingxiu sect, after all, is a heretic sect, which is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the major forces. Inside Xingxiu sect, they are killing each other. I wish this elder martial brother had died. Therefore, the people in their sect are not sad, but happy, so that no one will pursue his death.


    Xixia naturally didn''t want to be fussy. After clearing up the mess on the stage, they announced the start of the next game.


    Chen Jialuo to Nalan Rongruo.


    Compared with the dangerous situation in the last game, the two sides are much more friendly. Of course, it also means that the fighting situation is not fierce enough.


    Many people are still savoring the scene just now, but there are also many ladies looking at the two people on the stage. You should know that both Chen Jialuo and Nalan Rongruo are handsome and elegant. Nalan Rongruo''s poems are still popular all over the world, even in Xixia, there are his fans.


    Both of them can be called modest gentlemen. There was no blood in their fight, only a little bit to stop. In the end, Chen Jialuo defeated each other by relying on paoding jieniu Gong. Nalan Rongruo was also very generous, not only didn''t show depression, but also sincerely congratulated each other.


    Even Xue Baochai could not help but chuckle: "these two people are really handsome."


    Huang shannu couldn''t help but agree with her, which made Xue pan dissatisfied: "these hypocrites can only cheat you little girls who don''t know the world."


    Xue Baochai and Huang shannu rolled their eyes, and they were obviously too lazy to pay attention to him.


    The next game is Shaolin xuzhu against qinglingzi of Kunlun school.


    Shaolin and Kunlun are both great schools that have passed on for thousands of years. This war is not only related to their individual, but also related to their honor and disgrace to some extent.


    A few decades ago, he Zudao, the three saints of Kunlun, went to Shaolin to worship the mountain. He almost chose Shaolin alone. Fortunately, he was defeated by Zhang Junbao, the master and apprentice of Jueyuan. Later, because Shaolin asked him to teach martial arts privately, Jueyuan died. Zhang Junbao rebelled against Shaolin and founded Wudang school. He was later recognized as Zhang Sanfeng, the immortal of the earth.


    Shaolin has always regarded this incident as a great disgrace, which has resulted in a marriage with the Kunlun school.


    After exchanging their names, the two on the stage moved their hands. After the previous rounds of competition, qinglingzi''s swordsmanship left a deep impression on everyone, especially against Ke''s qiqingmen.


    However, this time he used another sword technique, the most famous zhengliangyi sword technique of Kunlun school.


    "Eh, the Liangyi sword technique of Kunlun school needs two people to cooperate with each other. How could he use it with one person?" The woman in the yellow shirt was very surprised.


    Not to mention Huang shannu''s surprise, but song Qingshu''s surprise. The Kunlun school''s zhengliangyi sword technique evolved from the four images and eight trigrams, with 8864 kinds of changes. There are yin and Yang in the sword technique, as well as hardness and softness. When making moves, two people use the same sword technique, one is simple and heavy, the other is quick and light, which just plays a complementary role.


    However, even if they are close as husband and wife or brother, it is difficult for them to really communicate with each other. It is inevitable that there will be flaws in the gap between moves. If they are used together by one person, there will be no such defect. Unfortunately, few people can really do it.


    Song Qingshu thinks that qinglingzi is not xuzhu''s opponent. After all, xuzhu can stimulate Shaolin''s 72 unique skills with his little wuxianggong. At the same time, he also has the martial arts of Xiaoyao school. The younger generation has almost no rival.


    But qinglingzi tied him with the most classic and common Liangyi sword technique of Kunlun school.


    The great shift of the universe in Song Qing''s book is no wonder that Zhang Wuji was almost killed in the first light of the Ming Dynasty. He was also a member of the Kunlun spirit and the great move of the emperor. The two sides of the Kunlun school were united in the hands of the Huashan swordsman and the two weapons.


    In fact, the martial arts handed down by the famous school are no less refined than those of the devil sect, and there are even some. It''s just that the famous school pays attention to step by step. If you want to really cultivate to the extreme, it will take decades.


    The martial arts of the demon sect can be accomplished quickly. When you are young, you can become famous in the world. For human nature, many people are more willing to choose such a shortcut.


    After reading for a while, song Qingshu still finds that qinglingzi''s internal power cultivation is far less than xuzhu''s. He can make up for it by fighting left and right, but he can''t fake his internal power. Xuzhu cheated by relying on Beiming and xiaowuxianggong, but Kunlun school didn''t have such quick internal skills.


    However, the internal power is not absolute. Xiaolongnv''s internal power is far less than that of the king of Jinlun, but the combination of two swords can surpass each other. Therefore, in the battle between qinglingzi and xuzhu, the winner is still unknown.


    On the stage, Xu Zhu used half of his 72 unique skills one after another, but he still couldn''t help but feel more and more impetuous, so that his monk''s clothes were pierced by his opponent''s long sword.


    At this time, there was a voice from shishuzu: "the opponent''s moves are exquisite and his internal power is relatively weak. Why do you have to compete with him?"


    Xu Zhu can''t help but suddenly realize that he can directly use his whole body. Instead of avoiding the opponent''s long sword, he chooses to trade injury for injury. Shaolin has the magical skill of Vajra. Although he is not as proficient as Xuancheng, he is barely enough. On the contrary, qinglingzi''s internal power cultivation can''t bear it if he is really close to him.


    Sure enough, in the face of such changes, qinglingzi couldn''t help being in a dilemma. For a moment, his swordsmanship was also a little scattered.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and xuzhu learned a lot, but did he have the ability to cope? Looking back, I noticed that Kongwen''s mouth was slowly wriggling. It was obvious that he was using the technique of transmitting sound into the secret to remind me. I could not help but secretly scold him for being shameless. Xuzhu had already been opened, and the old monk even gave me some advice.


    Although Kongwen''s skill is not as good as xuzhu''s, he has been famous for decades. He is one of the "wits of seeing and hearing" of the four great monks. Naturally, his eyesight and experience are far better than xuzhu''s.


    At this time, qinglingzi took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle and admit defeat: "your skill is so high that I feel inferior to you. I thought my martial arts skills were superior to my peers, but I didn''t expect that I was just a frog in the well."


    Xu Zhu replied: "benefactor... Cough... You''re welcome. I don''t know what''s the relationship between brother and Kunlun Sansheng?"


    Qinglingzi replied, "he is the younger master. He was lucky enough to be instructed by him."


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. It''s no wonder that his swordsmanship is so amazing. He was greatly admired by a famous master. Compared with his diligent learning and hard training since he was a child, he always felt cheated.


    It''s true that there are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the world. A young man who has never heard of his name has such high martial arts skills.


    Song Qingshu was full of emotion. In fact, he didn''t know that qinglingzi was the leader of Kunlun school in the world of the legend of the eagle. He didn''t even buy the face of Guo Jing and Huang Rong. He only made friends with Yang Guo. He invited him to go out to celebrate his birthday for Guo Xiang, and defeated the Mongolian soldiers by the way.


    "Sister Yang, be careful of the Japanese ninja." At this time, Xue Baochai''s voice awakened song Qingshu. It turned out that it was Huang shannu''s turn to play next, and her opponent was Yuchai Xiusheng of Japan.

 Chapter 2228

    Huang shannu nodded and went on stage. Noticing Xue Baochai''s worried face, song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, Japanese Ninjutsu is really treacherous. If it''s in the deep mountains and dense forests, it''s really difficult, but no matter how good his Ninjutsu is, he can''t play well in this arena."


    Xue Baochai breathed a sigh of relief, but she was stunned again. Baoyu didn''t know how to use martial arts. How could I listen to his comfort unconsciously?


    At this time, the two people on the stage had already handed in their hands, and her attention was immediately attracted, but she didn''t think about it. When Yuchai Xiusheng came up, she used Jin Dun''s skill again. However, Huang shannu had seen him do it before, and she had already been on guard, so she immediately closed her eyes.


    Yuchai Xiusheng was overjoyed. What he wanted was this goal. He took the opportunity to get close to her quickly. When he was about to attack, a flawless hand appeared on his chest.


    Yuchai Xiusheng was shocked and flew back, but how fast did he pass the nine Yin claw of the yellow dress girl?


    "Why?" Huang shannu caught each other, but her face showed a trace of doubt. Looking at her palm, she found that what she was holding was a piece of wood.


    "You can see me even if you are in my Jindun skill?" Yuchai Xiusheng has appeared in the challenge arena, looking at her with fear.


    "Although the eyes can''t see, it''s not difficult for me to hear the sound and identify the position." The yellow dress girl replied casually, "but how did you just replace yourself with wood?"


    "This is my best Japanese Ninjutsu''s wood hiding skill." Yuchai Xiusheng''s face flashed a trace of satisfaction, "next let you see my fire Dun technique!"


    As soon as he rubbed his hands, several fireballs appeared in the arena. It was the same as the flame of picking up the star before, but it was not as pale green as picking up the star. It should be harmless.


    Seeing each other''s fireballs coming, the Yellow shirted girl''s face changed slightly. It''s not that she was afraid of these things, but that as a woman, she naturally resisted these things that might hurt her appearance. After all, it would be very bad if she was accidentally touched by the fire on her hair or skin.


    She was graceful and graceful. She avoided these fireballs one by one, which attracted a lot of exclamations. She was red lipped and white toothed. She was more and more handsome when she disguised herself as a man. Many ladies who had praised Chen Jialuo and Nalan Rongruo before cheered for her.


    However, when the cheers were the loudest, the sudden changes on the stage rose sharply, and more than ten scattered fireballs burst open at the same time, and the whole scene was full of dazzling fire, which forced everyone to close their eyes.


    Only a few people with profound skills could see what happened on the stage. Yuchai Xiusheng, under the cover of Mars, approached Huang shannu quietly, then opened his mouth and a jet of black water came out.


    Rao Shiyi''s calmness of song Qingshu can''t help standing up now. The black water is not a good thing. The sun moon god sect has water guns that shoot something like ink. It''s extremely poisonous. If you touch the skin, you can die. Even experts like master Fang Zheng and Taoist Chongxu face a pair of such water guns.


    He didn''t want to see Huang shannu hurt. Under the intrigue of the Japanese, he was about to go on stage to save her. When Huang shannu was in her critical moment, she raised her hand and forced the black water back into the enemy''s mouth.


    "Ah ~" Yuchai Xiusheng screams, Miyamoto Musashi, Sasaki Kojiro and others have rushed up, quickly take out the antidote to him, this just barely picked up a life.


    The victory is obvious!


    However, when she came down, there was no smile on her face. Song Qingshu was just about to ask her, and suddenly asked a burning smell. After a closer look, she found that some strands of her hair were curled at the end. Obviously, she didn''t completely avoid the sparks in the arena just now, so that she was burned to a few hairs. Women were born to love beauty. What just happened made her very unhappy.


    Xue pan and others were not interested in it, so they went up to flatter each other. As a result, they got nothing but white eyes.


    Sasaki cured Yuchai Xiusheng on the stage and didn''t come to an end, because it was his turn in the last game and his opponent was Wang Baobao.


    After Wang Baobao came to power, he did not forget to pull hatred: "do you Japanese only use these heresies?"


    Sasaki cold hum a: "today I don''t have to Ninja, the same can win you."


    Wang Baobao laughed: "I thought I was the most arrogant person in the world. I didn''t expect that someone would be more arrogant than me. Don''t talk so much nonsense. You can see the real chapter under your hand. "


    "Baga!" Sasaki held the sword in the wind and pulled out the weapon which was much longer than the normal sword.


    They soon got together, and even song Qingshu watched them carefully. Although there were various kinds of troughs in Japan, they also had many merits. Their martial arts were somewhat similar to those of the Central Plains, but more of them developed a new way and formed their own system. Before, they only dealt with a few Japanese people, such as shuiyueda, This time, we can see the advantages and disadvantages of Japanese martial arts more clearly from the perspective of spectators.


    Sasaki Kojiro is a famous swordsman in history. His swordsmanship is really a great master. He is also the top swordsman in the Central Plains.


    Although Wang Baobao is a semi monk, he was born to be a famous general. He was used to blood and fire on the battlefield. As a result, his martial arts cultivation is twice as good as that of ordinary people. At the same time, he also has a fierce spirit of killing and cutting. If someone with a weak will meets him, his aura will be suppressed and his martial arts will not be able to play 70% of the normal level.


    Their martial arts have their own merits and demerits. Later, Sasaki was unable to break each other''s diamond body, while Wang Baobao was invincible and could attack without fear.


    Finally, Sasaki sighed and decided to give up.


    Xu liewu couldn''t help but said angrily, "what''s he up to? It doesn''t mean that there is no living person under his Yanhui, why don''t there be Yanhui?"


    Miyamoto Musashi happened to be nearby, explaining for him: "Sasaki can''t break the opponent''s diamond body, even if the Yanhui envoy comes out to hit the opponent, it''s useless, so he doesn''t use it at all."


    He also had some regrets in his heart. He wanted to take this opportunity to see the famous Yanhui. Who knew that Sasaki was very cunning, and he didn''t want to expose his unique skill even for this.


    However, it seems that under certain circumstances, the fight just now can make him have no time to perform Yanhui... Musashi Miyamoto is thoughtful.


    Xu liewu thought that he had promised to help him find out the cover door of Wang Baobao''s body. Unfortunately, LV Shidao was too incompetent to test it out.


    Think of all this, Xu liewu is not good, too much blame Sasaki.


    At the end of today''s contest, all forces returned to their respective halls. Song Qingshu found two beautiful figures standing at the door, which turned out to be the Fu sisters of Korea.


    "Why do you think of coming to see me?" Song Qingshu has to admit that the two sisters stand together, which is really a beautiful scenery.


    "Our injury has been much better, so many things have happened before, we need to escort the prince back to Korea as soon as possible." Fu junluo replied, "we are here to say goodbye to you. Thank you for your help this time."


    Song Qingshu was not willing to give up: "so soon to go?"


    Fu junluo replied: "the country has sent people to urge us, and the prince also hopes to go back early, so we can''t delay any longer."


    "All the banquets come to an end. You should be careful along the way. I will entrust Xixia to send troops to escort you." Song Qingshu knew that persuasion was useless, and they were bound to leave.


    Fu Junyu''s eyes were red: "do we have a chance to see each other again?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and replied with a smile: "of course, if you have a chance, you will see me again."


    Fu Junyu''s tears came down as soon as he turned his mouth: "but Korea and the central plains are more than ten thousand miles apart. What''s more, we made such a big mistake this time. I don''t think we can leave Korea in the future. How can we still see it?"


    Fu junluo on the side could not help turning around and sighed.


    Song Qingshu said, "you can''t come to the Central Plains. I can go to Korea to see you."


    "Really?" Fu Junyu wiped his eyes and looked at him with surprise. Even Fu junluo couldn''t help looking back. You know, for the people of Central Plains, Korea is a bitter and cold place, a small border country thousands of miles away, and no one wants to go there.


    "Of course, I will go to Koryo if I have a chance. After all, there are two beautiful girls waiting for me there." Song Qingshu is thinking about the outline of the plan in his heart. He needs to use a handful of Koryo, and most of them will go there at that time.


    "Bah, shameless, who''s waiting for you." Fu Junyi''s face turned red, while Fu Junyu spat directly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "since no one is waiting for me, I still won''t go."


    Fu Junyu immediately panicked: "no, no, you promised to come." Notice the other side''s joking expression, just know that he was played, angry raised powder fist to hit him.


    The two sides quarreled for a while. Song Qingshu had planned to send them off. However, a news came that there was an accident in Tubo, so he had to give up the plan to see them off. The sisters also expressed their understanding and said goodbye to him.


    The news of the explosion spread quickly in Xingqing Prefecture. No wonder the Tubo people were absent from today''s competition. It turned out that the Tubo Prince Zong praised the steaming mother!


    Song Qingshu was at a loss at first. He didn''t understand the meaning of steaming. He thought zongzan had steamed Princess Jincheng in a steamer. He was shocked and scolded zongzan for being abnormal. He regretted that a quiet and gentle woman like Princess Jincheng would die so miserable.


    But later Xue Baochai told him with a red face: "up and down, down and up..." after some explanation, he realized that steaming mother meant infringing mother. Although Princess Jincheng was about the same age as zongzan, she was now the princess of old Zanpu in Tubo. Theoretically, she was zongzan''s stepmother. No matter where she was, such behavior was against human relations.


    Knowing everything, song Qingshu just realized that he underestimated zongzan''s metamorphosis.

 Chapter 2229

    "I''m going to see Princess Jincheng!" The yellow dress girl''s face was frosty, and her body under her dress was shaking visibly. It was obvious that she was extremely angry now.


    Song Qingshu thought about it for a while, and decided to have a look with the past. At this time, she was the weakest and most helpless, and needed comfort and enlightenment.


    After arriving at the Tubo guild hall, there were a lot of people around. In addition to the local people in the city, there were also people from all walks of life.


    Huang shannu wanted to go in, but she was stopped. Even if she showed her identity, it was useless. It was obvious that Tubo didn''t want to spread the scandal.


    Song Qingshu then took out Xixia''s token and wanted to go in to investigate in the name of Xixia. The guard hesitated for a moment and let it go.


    Huang shannu had some accidents. He had such a close relationship with Xixia, but he was not in the mood to care about them. Instead, he hurried to the inner house.


    However, when she entered the inn, she found that the people inside were flustered, and there were still many people crying. The girl in yellow shirt felt a kind of bad feeling. Sure enough, she immediately got the news that Princess Jincheng hanged herself in shame after the incident.


    "What Song Qingshu and Huang shannu didn''t expect to be a little late, so they rushed to the princess''s room. They had been here several times, so they knew the way.


    When they arrived at the princess''s room, the body of Princess Jincheng had been taken down and put on the bed. After the old woman had finished the examination, she told Hatoyama, "obviously, the princess had been violated before she died. She was still in the pickled food of a man. Besides, her face was completely scratched and her hair was scattered in front of her, According to the letter she left, she should have lost her virginity and had no face to see anyone, so... "


    When she heard the old woman''s words, she rushed to the inner room. Someone tried to stop her, but she was thrown away by her internal force. When she saw the miserable death of Princess Jincheng, she fell back in the dark.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu followed her and helped her quickly. At this moment, he also saw the body of Princess Jincheng. He could not help but think of the appearance of Zhen MI, Cao Pi''s Queen, when she died. Her hair covered her face and her mouth was stuffed with chaff. The death of Princess Jincheng was obviously more tragic. Judging from the blood and flesh left on her face at her fingertips, It can be seen how resentful and painful she was at that time.


    "No way, how could it be suicide! I''ll read the note! " Huang shannu finally came back and struggled to stand up. Her eyes were red and she looked at Jiu Mozhi and others.


    "Amitabha, we all don''t want to see such things. I''ve read the princess''s letter. It''s really her usual handwriting." Jiumozhi sighed and asked the bodyguard to step down for a while. He handed over the letter left by Princess Jincheng.


    Yellow shirt female quickly opened a look, did not look at two eyes, tears immediately flow down: "yes, this is indeed her notes."


    Song Qingshu took it over and saw that Juanxiu''s handwriting was a bit messy. It said that she humiliated her motherland and was sorry for the Tubo people. She had no face to live in this world again


    He could not help but frown and said, "could it be that the master of counterfeiting notes forged this letter?" You know, since there are transvestite masters in the world, there will also be forged notes masters.


    Huang shannu shook her head in tears: "no, last time I came to see her, I practiced calligraphy together. When I talked about calligraphy masters in Central Plains, she also lamented that she had lived in Tubo for a long time, resulting in some differences between strokes and before, and some minor defects, which could never be forged by outsiders in these places."


    She noticed that there was a slight difference between the words she pointed to and the other words. If she didn''t know, she couldn''t see it at all. Song Qingshu sighed in secret. Unexpectedly, the gentle and beautiful woman said goodbye to the world in this way.


    "Where is zongzan?" Huang shannu raised her head, and her eyes were burning. It was obvious that she wanted to avenge her sister''s tragic death.


    "Our prince is also a victim. Please calm down, girl," he said With his eyesight, we can naturally see that women in yellow dress up as men.


    "Is he a victim?" Yellow shirt female teeth cackle straight ring, obviously was angry to.


    Song Qingshu also frowned. Jiumozhi was too unkind.


    Jiumozhi explained: "the girl misunderstood. I mean, our prince and the princess were drugged and locked together. That''s what happened."


    "The medicine?" Hearing these twists and turns, the girl''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Yes." Jiumozhi began to explain how zongzan suffered a conspiracy. He was given the worst medicine, and then woke up to find that he had made a big mistake.


    "Who on earth did it?" The voice of the woman in the yellow shirt became colder and colder.


    Jiumozhi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We are also checking."


    The yellow dress girl pulls song Qingshu aside: "you help me investigate this case and find out the murderer behind it."


    "Me?" Song Qingshu was stunned. You should know that the girl in the yellow shirt didn''t like Jia Baoyu all the time.


    "Some time ago, you investigated for the Korean sisters and helped them find out the murderer. This time, you can do the same." Huang shannu''s eyes were firm, and she obviously wanted to avenge her bitter sister. Just now, the Korean sisters came to say goodbye to him, which made her think of it all at once.


    "Last time was a coincidence." Song Qingshu had to explain that the last time there was a series of accidents in Korea, there were still several puzzles that had not been solved, which was not really a case solved.


    However, Huang shannu obviously misunderstood his meaning: "you are so devoted to helping the Korean people, but I turn to you for help instead of trying to get in the way? By the way, I''m not your opponent in the next round. If you don''t help me find out the murderer, I will not only take back my promise to release water, but also beat you hard in front of the world''s heroes. I think you don''t want to be spanked in front of so many people. "


    Song Qingshu''s stomach is full of slanders. He really doesn''t know who is spanking who.


    "Where do you look?" The woman in the yellow shirt was instantly angry.


    Song Qingshu knew that she was in a hot spot, so he wisely didn''t provoke him again. He said in a hurry, "I will try my best to show snow for the princess." He had seen Princess Jincheng several times and had a good feeling for the gentle princess. Now he wanted to avenge her.


    Because of his profound skills, he could naturally hear the dialogue between them and said in a hurry, "this is an internal matter in Tubo. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for outsiders to intervene."


    The yellow dress girl said in a cold voice: "the princess is also the princess of our song dynasty. Now she died here, how can we stand by?"


    For a while, Hatoyama Chi stopped talking and nodded after a long time: "in this case, I don''t want to force it, but the number of people involved in solving the case must be as small as possible. After all, it is harmful to the reputation of the princess, and it''s not good-looking for our two countries to publicize it."


    "But this story has spread all over the city." The yellow dress female says discontentedly.


    Jiumozhi sighed: "but after all, few people have really seen the death of the princess, otherwise there will be many more ugly rumors."


    Song Qingshu opened his mouth: "this matter just happened, it spread all over the city. I think it was the behind the scenes. Wang Ming thought, "who has the most motive to do this?"

 Chapter 2230

    Jiumozhi said in a deep voice: "we Tubo is located in the border, and there is no hatred with the surrounding countries, except the husiluo in Qinghai. Because of the competition for the throne of Zanpu in those years, the big and the small princess can be said to be successful. If anyone has the most motive, it''s him!"


    "It must be them!" Huang Shan Nu Huo Ran gets up, then wants to go to seek the Si Luo to settle accounts.


    Song Qingshu quickly grabbed her: "don''t be impulsive!"


    "Why are you standing in my way?" The yellow dress girl looked at him in a bad tone.


    On one side, jiumozhi''s pupils shrink slightly. Huang shannu is confused because she cares. He doesn''t notice anything unusual. However, he observes that Huang shannu''s martial arts are very good, but she is easily caught. Is this a coincidence or


    Song Qingshu explained: "will you admit it when you go there like this? At that time, he will directly say that he doesn''t know. What can you do? He is not weak, and he has many experts. Besides, Xixia can''t sit by and watch what you do to them, can you


    "What do you say?" Huang shannu also calmed down a little at this time, remembering that he had always been friendly with the Southern Song Dynasty, because the imperial court needed to use them to contain the Xixia. If the two countries were not careful, they would be in trouble.


    "Don''t try to scare the snake. First investigate the inner Tibet. If you have the bottom of your mind, you can go there to confront each other." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Huang shannu pondered for a moment and agreed with him: "I''m in a mess now. Where do I start to investigate?"


    "Ask the client first, Prince zongzan." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "The prince is also a victim. He is now in a state of extreme shock and sadness. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for him to see outsiders," he said


    Song Qingshu can''t help sneering: "what kind of victim is he? Is he a good seller when he gets cheap?"


    Hatoyama Chi''s face was hot, and he felt that it was not kind to say so. His voice gradually faded down: "the prince''s reputation has been greatly damaged, and I''m afraid it will endanger his popularity in China... Just take you to meet him, find out the truth as soon as possible, and return our prince''s innocence."


    When she came to the prince''s room, she found that the fat man was eating mutton with one hand and a wine bowl with the other. Her mouth was full of oil. The yellow girl''s face was a little ugly: "is this the shock and sadness that the king of Ming said?"


    "Our prince is born with divine power and needs a lot of food to supplement him," he said with a smile Then he ran to zongzan and whispered a few words.


    Prince zongzan then reluctantly threw away the leg of lamb in his hand. His glossy hand casually wiped it on his clothes and came over: "if you have any questions, please tell me."


    Smelling the smell of wine, Huang Shan girl could not help but look frosty. She was really sad to think that her elder sister was finally innocent in the hands of such a person.


    Feeling the yellow shirt girl''s trembling body, song Qingshu patted her gently to show comfort, and then said to zongzan, "prince, can you tell me more about what happened before?"


    Zong Zan replied: "in the middle of the night yesterday, a bodyguard came to tell me that the princess asked me to have a talk. When I think about the lonely men and women in the middle of the night, most of them have a play, so I won''t refuse. You know my beautiful stepmother, I am..."


    "Cough!" One side of the Hatoyama Zhi hastily coughed to remind him not to say.


    Prince zongzan then said, "when I got there, the princess''s servant girl invited me to drink. She said that the princess was bathing and dressing in it. As soon as I heard that my eyes were straight, I would drink. You Han people have a saying that wine is the medium of color... Who would have expected that when I drank it, I would be out of my mind."


    The yellow dress girl finally said angrily, "nonsense, Princess Jincheng is quiet, and she knows how to be polite. How can she invite a man to her room in the middle of the night? I think you''ve been coveting her beauty. After drinking wine in the middle of the night, you''ve become lustful and run to her room to commit violence! "


    "How can it be!" Zong Zan said anxiously, "I don''t have to do this at all. According to our custom, when old Zanpu returns to heaven and I succeed Zanpu, she will become my concubine. Why should I rush for a while? Taking such a big risk at this time? "


    One side of the Hatoyama also said: "the prince is right, we have the custom of elder brother and younger brother, the father died for the son."


    Song Qingshu had the experience of Jin State and generally understood the customs of nomadic people. The grassland was vast and sparsely populated. Women were very important resources and would not be easily wasted. Therefore, the young widows would remarry and gradually formed such a custom.


    Huang shannu also heard about it, and she had to sigh that her sister''s life was really miserable.


    Song Qingshu said, "who was the bodyguard who came to inform you last night?"


    Zong Zan said: "who would pay attention to the appearance of the bodyguard? I can''t remember."


    "We''ve sent people to check it out, and we''ll have a result soon," he added


    Song Qingshu nodded: "and who was the maid who received you yesterday?"


    Zong Zan waved his hand impatiently: "there are only a few servant girls around the princess. Just ask them. Don''t bother me. Today I wake up with backache. I want to have a rest."


    "Son of a bitch!" Seeing that he had no sense of sadness and guilt, the woman in yellow shirt couldn''t help her anger any more and grabbed him directly.


    Next to him, jiumozhi''s face changed, and he quickly stopped the other side. The two sides exchanged several moves in an instant. After all, Huang shannu''s skill was a little weaker, and she was shocked by the other side''s internal force and stepped back a few steps.


    "Come on, come on, it''s important to investigate the truth." Song Qingshu quickly stopped between them and said to Huang shannu.


    At this time, a bodyguard came to report that the bodyguard who came to inform zongzan last night had found it, but he was dead. A stack of silver tickets were found in his package, which was obviously bribed.


    "Have you checked the bank note?" Song Qingshu asked.


    The bodyguard replied, "yes, it''s the most common Datong banknote on the market. I can''t find the person behind it."


    The clue was broken, but it was expected. Song Qingshu said, "let''s find the maid of the princess."


    When Huang shannu left, she looked at zongzan with hatred: "I''ll learn the Ming King''s flame sword another day."


    Chi Mo Chi also hands together: "next time, I will teach you the true truth of the nine Yin manual."


    After the two of them left, Prince zongzan could not help muttering: "it''s a pity that he always wanted to get the beautiful stepmother. It''s a pity that he gobbled up the date last night and didn''t remember what he felt. It''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    Jiumozhi frowned secretly, and even he couldn''t see it. But knowing his prince''s temperament, it''s useless to admonish him. He could only give him a sigh and let him have a good rest. He followed up to investigate last night''s case, and was out of sight and out of mind.


    Song Qingshu and Huang shannu came to Jincheng princess''s room and learned that although there were many maids, only two of them were close maids. One was brought out of the palace when he was married, the other was appointed by Tubo old Zanpu, and the one who received zongzan Prince yesterday was appointed by old Zanpu. Now he has been found hanging himself in the room.


    "I''m afraid it was silenced." The woman in yellow shirt naturally does not believe in the so-called suicide.


    Song Qingshu felt the same way, but now he can only ask another maid named huanbi who was brought out from the palace. He has a vague impression of this maid, because Tubo people are generally dark. She and the princess are from Jiangnan, so her skin is the whitest. The other maids who are from Jiangnan have become quite dark because they are doing things outside all the year round.


    "I don''t know why the princess''s Rouge was gone yesterday. In the evening, I went out to buy Rouge for the princess. As a result, I was harassed by some ruffians. In order to avoid them, I came back late. I should not have gone out if I had known that." With that, huanbi began to sob.

 Chapter 2231

    "Go and check what she said." Song Qingshu tells Shiwei Dao that there is no curfew in Xingqing mansion. It makes sense for her to go out shopping in the evening, but she still needs to check. Most of those local ruffians are deliberately set up to delay her.


    But the yellow shirt girl, who was born in the aristocracy, immediately realized that it was wrong: "you are the big servant girl beside the princess. How can it work to buy Rouge? You go in person and directly send a small servant girl down there."


    "The princess asked me to buy it, because I know what she likes best, and I''m worried that other servant girls will buy it wrong." Huanbi explained.


    At this time, the official people of Xixia also came. The leader was yelunan fairy. Seeing song Qingshu and Huang shannu together, she couldn''t help looking strange: "you are everywhere."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "no way, who makes me so popular."


    Yelunanxian snorted and began to get to know the situation with Tubo. At last, he learned that song Qingshu was in charge of investigating the case, so he said: "anyway, you found out the things about Koryo last time, and I''ll give it to you this time."


    The envoys of various countries had one accident after another in Xingqing mansion, and the Xixia had a lot of pressure. Now they can trust song Qingshu.


    "By the way, if something like this happens, the contest has been postponed for two days. You''d better find out the truth in these two days. We can''t wait indefinitely."


    With the power of the Xixia government, it was much more convenient to investigate cases. Song Qingshu directly asked the people of the first class hall to investigate his subordinates. After all, he could not do these things himself.


    Because some time ago, the foreign missions had accidents one after another. Yipintang set up a large number of secret sentries in the city. Soon news came that all the rest of his men could confirm their whereabouts at the time of the crime, but DIANCANG Shuangjian was missing.


    Originally, song Qingshu wanted to find a reason to ask DIANCANG double swords for questioning. Huang shannu couldn''t restrain her anger. When she got the news, she ran to capture DIANCANG double swords. Her martial arts are outstanding in the whole river and lake, so it''s no problem to capture DIANCANG double swords.


    At the beginning, the two cages were still playing the fool, and the yellow shirt women were too lazy to talk to them. They directly stimulated the soul migration. They were the real successors of the nine Yin manual, and naturally understood the martial arts.


    Two people were moved soul, nature is to ask what answer what, finally asked is they bribed princess''s intimate servant girl Huan Bi.


    "Huanbi grew up with the princess and married her from the palace. How could she betray her master?" Huang shannu couldn''t figure it out, but the fact was that they decided to interrogate Huan Bi again.


    As long as there is a match between the confessions, and some relevant material evidence is provided to form a closed loop of evidence, he can be convicted. Only relying on the confession of Dian Cang Shuangjian, after all, they pleaded guilty in the state of soul shifting. He can completely evade it, and other forces may not be convinced.


    However, when they arrived at the Tubo guild hall again, they found that huanbi was missing!


    "Could it be that he sent someone to kill him, and so was the bodyguard here before." Huang Shan Nu bit her lip and said that if it hadn''t been for Song Qing Shu, she would have rushed to the house of kuasilao with a knife.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "because of the previous experience of the guards and maids in Tubo, I have long sent people to watch their every move outside the kusiluo guild hall. They don''t have a chance to start, and even there are people around the guild halls of other countries. We don''t know if they have any changes."


    "Did huanbi run away by himself?" Yellow dress female frown way.


    "Maybe she was guilty of being a thief after we asked her," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice. "I immediately asked Xixia to go to the sea to arrest the documents. Now the city is under martial law and the gate is closed. She can''t run out. The inn in the city also needs an official guide. One of her maids has no ID card and will be found soon."


    In the normal period, the residence in Xixia was not so strict. However, with the recent gathering of dignitaries in the recruitment conference and the frequent incidents, the official control became more strict than ever.


    Therefore, in the current situation, one of her maids absconded and had nowhere to hide. She thought it would not be long before she could be found.


    But the fact is unexpected, until the next evening, still did not find her whereabouts.


    "It''s impossible!" It''s hard for song Qingshu to imagine that huanbi, a servant girl, could escape the carpet like search of Xixia. There are spies from the first class hall all over the street. She can''t disappear without a trace.


    "Unless she''s dead." The yellow dress girl said in a deep voice.


    Song Qingshu also agreed with this judgment, and then they sent someone to turn the whole Tubo guild hall upside down, but she still couldn''t be found.


    All leads are broken here!


    Up to now, we can only use a little Cang double swords to confront him, but it can be expected that there will be a big fight.


    It''s getting late. They go back to rest. Song Qingshu doesn''t want to go back to the Southern Song Dynasty. He needs to calm down and think about the whole thing. Then he goes to the house where Mrs. Zhen is settled.


    Seeing his arrival, Mrs. Zhen was overjoyed and welcomed him directly. After being moistened, the former first beauty of hualazi model exudes amazing plumpness and charm, but now Song Qingshu is not in the mood to appreciate it.


    Seeing his depression, Mrs. Zhen asked in a low voice what had happened. While lying on her round thigh and enjoying her gentle massage, song Qingshu said something about Princess Jincheng.


    Mrs. Zhen is not only the first beauty of hualazi model, but also the first wise person of hualazi model. Maybe she can give some suggestions, which is an important reason why song Qingshu came here.


    "The whole Xingqing mansion can be regarded as searching the mountain and searching the sea. I really can''t figure out how huanbi disappeared without a trace." Song Qingshu has a headache. "Princess Jincheng is too poor. She was sent to a bitter and cold place to make up with her parents when she was young, but in the end she came to such an end."


    After listening to his story, Mrs. Zhen asked for some details. After a long meditation, she said, "maybe it''s your fans. Is it possible that this is the case..."


    Hearing Mrs. Zhen''s analysis, song Qingshu could not help sitting up in an instant, and his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    I can''t help hugging Mrs. Zhen and kissing her: "if anyone dares to say anything about big chest and no brain, I''ll slap him to death. Madam, you are so smart. No wonder you are known as the first sage of hualazi model. These years, Mongolian people have a headache."


    "If someone else solves such a problem for you, do you have any reward?" Mrs. Zhen gently licked her lips and began to smile charmingly.


    Song Qingshu''s heart is hot: "what kind of reward does madam want?"


    "People still want to play the game of horse riding..." Mrs. Zhen''s Kung Fu of speaking, the slender jade hand has already stretched into song Qingshu''s skirt.


    The women in the western regions are really much hotter and more enthusiastic than those in the Central Plains. Thinking of how wonderful the beautiful Rouge horse was that night, song Qingshu just felt thirsty. With a tiger roar, she was crushed down by Mrs. Zhen''s smile

 Chapter 2232

    The next morning, song Qingshu went to Huang shannu''s house to look for her.


    "Did you find huanbi?" Yellow shirt girl is just a simple clean water to wipe her face, but it is still hard to hide her beautiful color without using powder.


    "That''s not true," Song Qingshu sighed. "I finally understand what it means to" clear water comes out of Hibiscus, and naturally carve. "


    Yellow shirt female brow a frown, obviously to his glib some dissatisfaction: "you seem to be in a good mood, should be what discovery."


    "This time I''m here to invite you to find the murderer behind the scenes." Song Qingshu''s eyes are inexplicably complicated.


    "Who is the murderer?" The girl in the yellow shirt is coming.


    Song Qingshu shook his head¡° If you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, just follow me. "


    Seeing that he was deliberately playing tricks, the girl in the yellow shirt could not help but hate her teeth, but she could only follow him.


    "How did you get me out of town?" Huang shannu''s face is not good-looking. Now they are outside the west gate of Xingqing mansion. If she is not good at martial arts, she may be worried that the other party will cheat her into a deserted place and prepare to commit violence.


    "There are too many things happening in the city during this period. It''s better to sit down and have a cup of tea to enjoy the scenery of Northwest China." Song Qingshu leads her to a chaliao near the gate of the city and sits down, pouring tea for her and saying.


    Huang shannu is really thirsty after she has been away for a long time. She takes a sip of her tea cup, but she frowns and puts it down again. She comes from the royal family. Whether she is in Tianbo mansion or Jianshan academy, her tea is of the best quality. In a tea hut on the roadside in the cold northwest, where can the tea be better: "I''m not here to have tea with you, Where''s the killer? "


    "The killer is not here." Song Qingshu really enjoyed the taste of this kind of crude tea. He was not a noble who lived in luxury since he was a child. On the contrary, this kind of tea gave him a feeling of cordial nostalgia.


    "Are you amusing me?" Yellow shirt female eyelids straight jump, she suddenly feel in front of this man more and more hate, and more and more like a memory of a bastard.


    "How dare I amuse girls? The fact that the killer is not here now does not mean that he will not be here later. What we have to do now is to wait patiently." Noting that Huang shannu''s impatience is quite different from her usual lightness, song Qingshu sighs in secret. That year, she went to Huanyi Hospital of the kingdom of Jin to rescue her fallen sisters. She can be calm in other things, but it''s hard for her to calm down every time when it comes to her sisters.


    "Waiting?" The yellow shirt girl said in a puzzled way, "you tell me directly, I''ll go and catch him, won''t you? Why waste your time here? "


    "It doesn''t work," Song Qingshu said, shaking his finger. "The girl usually has a good time to nourish herself. She can''t even wait for this time."


    The yellow shirt girl bit her lip: "OK, I''ll wait with you. If it turns out that you lied to me afterwards, I''ll beat you!"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "so fierce, be careful not to get married in the future."


    Huang shannu seemed to be reminded of something sad, and her face sank in a moment: "it has nothing to do with you whether I marry or not. If you dare to talk more, I''ll tell Baochai that you tease me."


    Seeing that her face was not good, song Qingshu wisely closed his mouth and stopped pouring oil on the fire.


    Having been waiting for more than an hour, suddenly a group of people came out from the gate. Huang shannu was stunned: "Tubo mission, how did they leave?"


    Song Qingshu said: "it seems that there is something wrong with old Zanpu, so the Tibetan mission rushed back. As you know, the old king is in critical condition, and the new king''s presence is the most dangerous thing. Compared with Zanpu''s position, the princess''s affair is no big deal. "


    "How can they let Jincheng be so unjust, with a lifetime of stigma and hatred for Jiuquan?" Huang Shan''s daughter clapped her case and went to find zongzan to settle the accounts.


    Song Qingshu quickly grabbed her: "don''t be impulsive, be careful to scare the snake."


    "You mean the killer is in their mission?" The woman in the yellow shirt immediately caught the meaning of his words.


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but got up and said, "we need to go to a high point to observe. You can take me to the top of that big tree." Originally, the tower was the best lookout point, but the target on the tower was too big, and it was a little far away, so it was more hidden on the top of the tree.


    Huang shannu hesitated for a moment, nodded, grabbed his shoulder and jumped to the tallest tree nearby.


    Song Qingshu has to sigh that sometimes pretending to be weak has many advantages. For example, being held so intimately by a beautiful woman, smelling the fragrance of the girl, and feeling the young girl''s soft body, it''s really hard to achieve it at other times.


    "Don''t get so close to me!" The yellow shirt girl said uneasily.


    Song Qingshu looks innocent: "so high, I''m afraid to fall."


    The yellow dress girl frowned and was about to get angry, but she thought it was important and restrained: "what do you want to observe?"


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but began to focus on scanning the audience. Huang shannu noticed that what he was looking at was not the direction of the Tibetan mission, but the onlookers along the way.


    Can he see so far? Huang shannu can''t help but wonder. You know, people who are a little far away with her skill can''t see clearly. Is the other person looking around like this pretending or really observing?


    "Found it!" Song Qingshu''s eyes were so sharp that he finally found the target.


    At this time, a figure in the crowd watched the Tibetan motorcade go away, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    I was about to turn around and leave when I suddenly got a big body because there were two people standing in front of me.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "where are you going?"


    As soon as his face changed, he lowered his head and pretended not to understand. He wanted to leave from the side, but he was caught by the woman in yellow shirt: "I''ll see who you are!"


    While speaking, she pulled off the scarf that he was blocking his face. When she saw the other person''s appearance clearly, she suddenly looked silly: "how... How are you?"


    In front of him, although he was dressed in coarse linen, he was still graceful. His skin was white. At first sight, he didn''t look like doing rough work. His eyebrows were beautiful and dignified. She was the princess of Jincheng who had died before.


    Princess Jincheng sighed: "how did you find me?"


    At this time, not to mention her, even Huang shannu was puzzled. She turned her head and looked at Song Qingshu: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu said: "early this morning, I went to the Tubo guild. I wanted to persuade them to pretend to leave. Who knows that they have just received the news that Zanpu is seriously ill and really want to leave, I will take advantage of the situation and let the elite spread the news of their departure in the city, in order to let you know that they are hiding in the dark, Sure enough, you have to confirm with your own eyes that the people of the Tubo mission will leave to be at ease. "


    "How do you suspect me?" Asked the princess.

 Chapter 2233

    "In fact, at the beginning of seeing the face of the corpse destroyed, I was a little suspicious. Although I can explain it by saying that you lost control of your emotions after being humiliated, it always reminds people. However, I still didn''t think that you were behind the scenes. Instead, I suspected that you were captured by someone else," Song Qingshu replied, "but later Miss Yang confirmed that it was your personal suicide note, So I overturned this conjecture. After all, it''s easy to capture you, but it''s almost impossible to make you willing to write such a suicide note. "


    After a pause, he said: "some time ago, you asked me to bring a message to miss yang. They came to accompany you more. I think you just want them to recognize your notes in the future?"


    Jincheng princess did not deny: "everyone says that you are the most illiterate child in Lin''an City, but I think you are very smart."


    "The main reason for the doubt is that we can''t find huanbi." Song Qingshu went on to say, "you know, nowadays, all hotels in the city need official guides. There are spies from all countries'' embassies and the mansions of high-ranking officials in the city. In addition, there are arrest documents offering a reward. How can huanbi, a slave, who has no guide and is a stranger from a foreign country, escape the search? But we just can''t find her, So there is only one possibility, that is, she is dead or there is no such person at all. "


    "How can it not exist? We talked to huanbi in the Tubo guild hall." The yellow dress girl was a little confused.


    "I''m afraid that huanbi is the princess disguised?" Song Qingshu took a deep look at Princess Jincheng, "and the princess who hanged herself is probably the real huanbi."


    The yellow dress girl said in a hurry: "but we''ve all seen huanbi, and the princess can''t change her countenance..." suddenly, she thought of a terrible guess in her voice.


    "What if you take off huanbi''s face directly?" Song Qingshu tone with a few silk cold meaning, "hanging that is not the face of blood and flesh."


    At that time, he was in the extreme shock of the princess''s humiliation and suicide. He didn''t pay much attention to the appearance of a servant girl for a moment, otherwise he should be able to see the flaw if he looked carefully.


    "Among the Tibetan missions, huanbi and you have the whitest skin, so no one found any flaws after exchanging identities," Song Qingshu said, looking at the quiet and beautiful woman in front of him. It''s hard to connect her with the insane murderer. "After all, peeling a human skin mask can''t last long. It''s easy to show flaws in two days, so you quickly choose to disappear."


    "Huanbi is a slave. You are not the same without an identity guide. It''s not difficult to get a formal guide in your identity. Moreover, the arrest document is painted with a picture of huanbi. Even if you turn the whole Xingqing mansion upside down, you can''t be caught." Song Qingshu had to lament that the other party''s plan was perfect. Until he could not find huanbi in the search of the mountain and the sea, he showed his feet a little.


    In fact, Mrs. Zhen reminded him of all these things. Unlike the people who made friends with Princess Jincheng, she would not subconsciously exclude Princess Jincheng from the beginning, so she immediately put forward another idea and guess.


    Song Qingshu thought along with her reminder and found that everything could be explained, which just confirmed that sentence and ruled out all the impossibilities. Even if the rest was incredible, it was the truth.


    "Is that true?" The woman in yellow looked at her sister incredulously.


    Jincheng Princess look indifferent: "although there are differences in some small places, but on the whole it is really like Baoyu said."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "I always thought the princess was a gentle and elegant kind woman. I didn''t expect that she was so cruel and cruel. I heard that huanbi grew up with you and accompanied you to marry in a foreign land. You could do this."


    "You know what!" Jincheng princess suddenly excited, "huanbi betrayed me first!"


    Song Qingshu and Huang shannu look at each other and suddenly think of the confession of Dian Cang Shuangjian, as if they really bought Huan Bi.


    Jincheng Princess then said: "that day, I accidentally found huanbi sneaking into my tea. I quietly replaced the tea with hers, and then looked on coldly. I just knew their cruel plot, so I made up my mind and just had the follow-up."


    The yellow shirt girl couldn''t help saying, "you can completely expose all this. Why do you have to do so much and take such a big risk?"


    "Only a thousand days to be a thief, there is no reason to prevent a thief for a thousand days," Princess Jincheng bit her lip. "This time I was lucky to break their plot. Next time I can''t find out what to do? What a miserable ending will be waiting for me then? "


    Huang shannu understood that what she said was reasonable. For example, if she was really hit this time, her reputation would be ruined and her life would be worse than death.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "no, from the details behind, you have prepared a lot of things in advance, such as looking for Miss Yang to practice calligraphy, and identity guide. These things are not temporary."


    "That''s what I''ve been preparing for." unexpectedly, Princess Jincheng admitted directly, "when I was young, I married Tubo far away. Tubo was cold and wild, which was far less than the local conditions and customs of Song Dynasty. I can bear these. But Tubo kept the custom of brother to brother and father to son, where women are just a kind of resource and can be used as inheritance."


    "As Zanpu''s health gets worse and worse, zongzan''s desire becomes more and more undisguised. He once openly molested me several times. Since I was a child, I knew how to bear this barbarian custom. I thought that soon I would not only remarry, but also marry my nominal son. I really couldn''t stand it, so I had been plotting secretly, This time I found out the plot of husiluo to buy huanbi, so I pushed the boat with the current and wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of the bitter sea completely. "


    "I have finished what I should say. Are you going to arrest me?" The tone of Princess Jincheng was very calm, as if she had decided to do it, and had already expected the consequences of failure.


    Huang shannu''s face changed, and finally she pulled song Qingshu aside: "I want to ask you something."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really strange that you should ask me."


    Seeing his appearance of being cheap and being good, the girl in yellow shirt wanted to beat him hard, but she still knew that the business was important: "can you keep quiet about today''s business?"


    "Are you going to cover her up?" Song Qingshu has a playful look.


    "She didn''t do anything wrong. What if she exposed all this? Can''t you watch her go back and marry zongzan, that disgusting fat man? " Huang Shan Nu was also a little excited. "She was sent to make peace with her parents when she was young. She has sacrificed enough. I don''t want to see her ending miserable."


    Song Qingshu pondered. She said that Princess Jincheng didn''t hurt anyone. Huanbi, the only one, betrayed her master. In this society, it''s taboo for a servant to betray his master. Killing her is in accordance with the laws of any country. The rest of the things are all done by people. She just takes advantage of the situation.


    "It''s a matter of great importance, after all." Song Qingshu is about to change the subject. Who knows, Huang shannu thought he didn''t agree with her. She suddenly became anxious: "as long as you help me hide this, I can promise to do something for you."


    Song Qingshu suddenly in front of a bright, did not expect to have such benefits: "really?"

 Chapter 2234

    "Of course it is?" See the other side that two eyes shine of appearance, yellow shirt female then a burst of anger, but now have a request to others, also had to restrain.


    "Is anything OK?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at her.


    "What do you want?" There was a sense of danger in her eyes.


    "I''ll tell you when I think about it. Don''t worry. It''s not as dirty as you think." Harvest a beautiful girl''s promise, these days has been depressed mood can not help but relax.


    After the negotiation, they went to Jincheng Princess and said, "you can''t help yourself. You can come to the mission with us and take care of yourself."


    Princess Jincheng shook her head and refused: "there are many people in the mission, and my identity is easy to expose. At that time, it will cause an uproar. My existence will bring shame to both countries. The imperial court will not sit back and ignore me. How will you deal with yourself at that time? What''s more, I''m not willing to take any more risks when I finally get my freedom. "


    Huang shannu bit her lip. She wanted to persuade her, but she also knew that the other party''s worries were reasonable. She couldn''t persuade her. After a long time, she sighed: "but now the situation is so chaotic. If you don''t go to the mission, I''m afraid you won''t be taken care of by yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already been psychologically prepared. Now that I''m free, every trace of the air seems to be sweet. What''s the difficulty?" Princess Jincheng''s face is full of a happy light, just like a canary out of the cage, looking forward to a free life in the future.


    Seeing that she had decided to go, the girl in yellow shirt was not easy to persuade. After chatting for a while, Princess Jincheng drifted away.


    Looking at her back, Huang shannu couldn''t help sighing: "she sacrificed her happiness for her country. She has been very lonely all these years. Now it''s a good thing that she can get freedom completely."


    But song Qingshu said, "you who have been used to the luxury food since childhood want to be free, but after you are free, you will miss the luxury food. Princess Jincheng has been served even making tea these years. I don''t think she can get used to everything on her own."


    The woman in the yellow shirt was stunned. She turned her head and looked at him in surprise.


    "I know I''m handsome, but you don''t have to look at me like this without blinking?" Song Qingshu said shyly.


    Yellow shirt female spat: "suddenly found that you this person is not as careless as you think, the thought and opinion is quite deep."


    Song Qingshu said triumphantly: "of course!"


    Who knows yellow dress female immediately sneer: "but you grow up not to also be rich in clothes and good food, say these just have no disease to moan."


    Song Qingshu realized that it was Jia Baoyu''s identity now, and there was no convincing to say these words.


    "Let''s go back first. Remember that if you promise, don''t let it slip." Yellow shirt female reminds a way.


    "Don''t worry." When song Qingshu talks, he can''t help but look at the direction of Jincheng princess''s departure. Now it''s a troubled time. She''s a beautiful woman on her way alone. Is it really reassuring.


    After leaving Xingqing mansion, Princess Jincheng went all the way to the southeast. Her weak shoulders have been bearing all kinds of responsibilities from small to large. Now she finally gets rid of all these and can live for herself for the first time. This kind of feeling is really good.


    However, no matter how excited she was, she could not exceed the objective limit of her physical strength. After walking for nearly ten miles, she felt that her feet were not her own.


    Looking up and seeing a broken temple nearby, Princess Jincheng decided to have a rest.


    When she took off her shoes and socks and looked at her red feet, Princess Jincheng could not help but miss the time when there were carriages and sedans in and out of the city. At that time, she could call the maid to get hot water for her to soak up.


    But this idea is just a flash away. Compared with freedom, what is it?


    After a long walk, she felt a little hungry, so she took out the prepared cakes from the package. She was fully prepared for the day.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion not far away. Princess Jincheng looked up and found that four or five ragged people were looking at their cakes and swallowing.


    Obviously, these people had been sleeping behind the broken temple before and were attracted by the smell of cakes.


    Noticing that several people had been starving for a long time, Princess Jincheng was kind-hearted, so she raised her hand and asked in a soft voice, "take this cake and eat it."


    "Thank you ~"


    A group of people smell speech two eyes shine, a swarm of bees will cake from her hand grabbed in the past.


    Princess Jincheng quickly retracted her hand. She was so big, but she had never been so close to a man. Just now those people almost touched her hand.


    However, seeing their hungry appearance, Princess Jincheng could not bear to blame them. On the contrary, she sympathized with them more and more. In the troubled times, she did not know how many people suffered like this.


    "Don''t worry, there''s more here." Princess Jincheng opened her luggage in a hurry. This time, in order to escape the cage, she prepared a lot of dry food and money in her package. These refugees are so pitiful that she gave them dry food first, and then went to the next town to purchase.


    "Thank you, little lady. You are a living Bodhisattva." A group of people were busy stuffing things into their mouths, swallowing and talking. Their eyes glanced at her luggage from time to time. When they opened the package, it seemed that there were a lot of gold and silver jewelry in it.


    Princess Jincheng''s white cheek flashed a trace of pink color, some guilt to say: "you are serious, where can I be regarded as a living Bodhisattva." Thinking of her maid, although she was sorry for her first, she felt guilty for the end of their master and servant for so many years.


    After those people wolfed down, looking at her white and beautiful face, they couldn''t help asking, "how can you come out alone, girl?"


    "My brother has gone to the front and will be back in a moment." Jincheng princess is not stupid, leaving a heart out.


    "The little lady should have come from a rich family." Someone asked with a smile.


    Jincheng princess a Zheng: "Why say so." She is now specially dressed in coarse linen, which is no different from ordinary peasant women.


    "The little lady is delicate and tender. Her skin is so white, and she has a nice smell. We''ve never seen such a beautiful person around us." The men began to talk.


    Princess Jincheng frowned slightly. She was not used to being judged by a group of strange men. She always felt very strange.


    "Keep eating. I''ll go first." Princess Jincheng got up and left.


    Who knows, there are several figures suddenly stopped in front of the body, those people blocking the door:


    "Don''t you want to wait for your brother here? Why did you leave so soon?"


    Jincheng Princess heart a jump, quickly said: "I go outside to find him."


    Someone laughed: "I don''t think it''s a brother. It''s a brother."


    "Look at this posture. I should have eloped with brother Qing."


    "I don''t think so, brother. When she came in, she was alone."

 Chapter 2235

    "What do you mean?" said Princess Jincheng


    She was born in the royal family, and later became the imperial concubine of Tubo with her parents. It can be said that she has been in the upper position for a long time. Naturally, she has a sense of inviolability, which frightens those people to step back.


    But that''s all. The men reacted immediately, and could not help feeling a little annoyed. They didn''t understand why they were frightened by the momentum of a weak woman.


    "It doesn''t mean much, just don''t hurry to go, little lady. We haven''t seen a woman for a long time. Talk with us."


    "I don''t think we can find any brothers. We can all be your brothers."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing the vulgar slang around her, Princess Jincheng finally panicked: "how can you do this? I just gave you something to eat." She didn''t understand that she had helped them out of kindness, and they just didn''t pay back. Why did she take revenge?


    "So the little lady helps others to send the Buddha to the West. We are not only hungry, but also haven''t tasted the taste of a woman for a long time. The little lady is so beautiful, so please give her body to our brothers."


    She could almost feel the stench from the other side''s mouth. Princess Jincheng screamed and ran out as hard as she could. However, she was used to being respectable, and her movements were not as fast as others, so she was pulled back.


    She screamed and struggled, but how could her strength compare with that of several big men? With the struggle, the clothes on the body are constantly torn, making a harsh sound of cloth tearing.


    Looking at the beautiful and noble woman struggling under her body, and feeling the touch from her beautiful but mature body, those people were more and more excited, with thick breath and red eyes. They just felt that her body was about to explode, and they wanted to crush her and swallow her.


    Princess Jincheng could not help but shed two lines of clear tears in her eyes. She knew that the next fate was inevitable. She could not get rid of these men''s iron hoop hands. Now she was full of regret. She regretted why she had to take risks. She even listened to Huang shannu''s words not long ago and returned to the mission of Southern Song Dynasty with her to avoid such a disaster.


    "Son of a bitch!" At this time, there was an old voice in her ear, and then the princess felt light. The men fell on the ground one by one, their eyes were wide open. Obviously, they were full of disbelief and regret that they were just a step away from eating swan meat.


    Naturally, Princess Jincheng could see that these people were dead. She quickly pulled the skirt of her clothes and hid behind with a look of fear. At this time, her body kept shaking. Only when she could see the appearance of the person, did she gradually calm down.


    The visitor was a very old beggar with white beard and patchy clothes. Princess Jincheng estimated that the other person was at least 70 or 80 years old.


    "I didn''t expect that we beggars'' sect had such scum, which surprised my wife." The old beggar said apologetically, looking very kind.


    Seeing that the other side was kind-hearted, Princess Jincheng''s panic finally improved. She suddenly remembered some legends she had heard and asked, "are you the elder Hong Qigong of the beggars'' sect?"


    The old beggar laughed: "madam, I''m not as good as the leader of Hong sect. My family name is Xu. I''m the oldest elder of the beggars'' sect now."


    "It''s master Xu." Princess Jincheng breathed a sigh of relief for a long time. The beggars'' sect is a well-known and decent sect. This elder, who is also highly respected, gives people a sense of peace of mind.


    Elder Xu watched the snow-white skin on her ragged clothes, and a strange color appeared on her face.


    Noticing his eyes, Princess Jincheng quickly tightened her clothes, but her clothes were full of holes due to her struggle. How could she cover them?


    Elder Xu coughed: "it''s a pity that I didn''t bring any clothes with me this time. This one is also full of patches, and it''s the identity certificate of the beggars'' sect. Otherwise, I can cover it for my wife."


    Princess Jincheng blushed: "I dare not trouble master Xu. I have changed clothes in my package."


    Elder Xu said, "madam, go and change your clothes."


    "Right now?" Princess Jincheng was surprised. She was eager to change her clothes immediately. But now there are several corpses in the temple and a strange man. How can she change them?


    Elder Xu couldn''t help laughing: "why, madam, I''m afraid this old man can''t peep?"


    "I dare not." Jincheng Princess blushed, "I''m going to change it in the back." If she insists on not changing, doesn''t she make it clear that she doesn''t trust her partner? The other party just saved her, not to mention her own wearing such ragged clothes are not comfortable.


    "By the way, I almost forgot. These scum don''t know where they got Yin Yang Hesan. They just gave the medicine to my wife. She should take the antidote as soon as possible. Otherwise, the medicine will attack my heart and burn me to death." Elder Xu spread out his palm. There was a red pill in it.


    "When did they take the medicine?" Princess Jincheng was startled. Although she didn''t know what Yin and Yang and Hesan were, she could roughly guess one or two from the name.


    Elder Xu replied, "madam, did you smell a strange smell just now?"


    Jincheng Princess subconsciously nodded: "do smell some strange smell." Just now those men held her, the smell on her body and the smell in her mouth made her vomit. In her mind, that was the most strange smell.


    "That''s it." Xu Changlao sighed, and his tone was full of anger. "There are a large number of beggars coming to Xixia this time, but there are a lot of good and bad people. These people don''t know how to meet the four villains of Xixia and get such evil and despicable medicine from them."


    "Thanks to Mr. Xu." While covering her chest, Princess Jincheng took the pill and swallowed it. She had heard a little about the deeds of the four villains, especially the crane in the clouds. Now she could not help but be afraid.


    "You''re welcome, madam. That''s what I should do." Elder Xu laughed happily, and there was an inexplicable light in his eyes.


    After taking the pill, Princess Jincheng felt that a stream of heat had slipped into her abdomen, and then nourished her four limbs, which made her cold body warm. She thought that the old man''s medicine was really effective.


    Noticing that elder Xu has carried his back, she blushes, takes out a suit of clothes from her luggage, hides behind the wall, and confirms that elder Xu''s back is facing herself again. She just starts to change her broken old clothes with her heart beating fast.


    Feeling the coolness in the air, Princess Jincheng''s delicate skin has a thin knot in one''s heart. Her snow-white skin still keeps the young girl''s youth firepower, and her slender and plump body fully exudes the charm of young women. No wonder those people would be provoked to do such things before.


    Suddenly, if she felt something, she looked back and found that there was a pair of hot eyes in the gap of the corner. She exclaimed and quickly covered her clothes in front of her body.

 Chapter 2236

    "What are you doing, master?" Princess Jincheng was full of anger.


    Elder Xu chuckled twice, but did not answer. Instead, he asked, "what''s the identity of madam?"


    Princess Jincheng bit her lower lip: "I was born in a scholarly family. Recently I went back to my mother''s home to visit my relatives."


    "To visit relatives?" Elder Xu looked inexplicable, "I don''t think so."


    "What do you mean?" Princess Jincheng was so angry that she didn''t even cry.


    Elder Xu looked in the direction of Xingqing Mansion: "madam, I don''t know. When I was in a martial arts contest a few days ago, I once saw madam from a distance."


    The princess of Jincheng was so surprised that she said in a hurry, "you have recognized the wrong person. I don''t know what kind of martial arts contest to recruit relatives."


    Elder Xu laughed: "the princess of those barbarians in Tubo is dignified, virtuous and beautiful. His wife is just like a bright moon among those barbarians. How can I admit my mistake?"


    "What do you want?" she asked


    "I heard that the princess of Tubo hanged herself because she couldn''t bear to be humiliated. I didn''t expect that the princess is here now. I think it''s a golden cicada trick played by the princess." elder Xu has lived for decades, and then he guessed the whole thing with a change of heart. "If someone knows that the princess is still alive, I''m afraid the world will be in an uproar, At that time, whether it is Tubo or the Song Dynasty, there will be no place for the princess. "


    "What do you mean?" she said


    "When I saw the princess from a distance, I was impressed by her beauty, nobility and elegance. It''s hard to sleep when I think about it day and night. Now I finally have a chance. I wonder if the princess can let me hide what I want?" As he spoke, elder Xu approached her and looked at her dazzling white skin. He couldn''t help swallowing.


    "You are... Shameless!" Princess Jincheng was so angry that she shivered all over. She never thought that the other party was so old that she had such dirty thoughts.


    "Where can the princess get away with killing people?" Elder Xu sneered, "the princess is not easy to escape, and I don''t want to go back to the cage again. Today, as long as you satisfy my wish, you can still live the natural and unrestrained life you want. Otherwise, if the secret is exposed, everything you have done before will be wasted, and you will be criticized by thousands of people and despised by thousands of people."


    Princess Jincheng was stunned. She knew what the other party was saying was the truth. When she took that step, there was no turning back. Would she really like to be a canary again?


    Seeing that she was silent and seemed to have a loose attitude, elder Xu continued: "princess, don''t worry too much. I can''t ask for a happy night. After today, you can walk in your sunshine way and I''ll cross my log bridge. At this time, heaven knows that you know and I know, and no one will know. You can live the life you want in peace in the future."


    Although he said so, he sneered in his heart. Such a beautiful princess is superior to others. How can a person like him touch her? How can a play be enough? Now let her give in for a while, first enjoy her initiative enthusiasm, and then slowly adjust and teach her.


    As for her status as a princess of the Southern Song Dynasty and a princess of the Western Xia Dynasty, it''s not a problem at all. Instead, in everyone''s eyes, she is a dead person. Naturally, she can play as he likes.


    Princess Jincheng''s face is changing. She is also thinking about the gain and loss of the whole thing. Is it for the sake of the hard won freedom to endure? It''s like being bitten by a dog.


    However, this idea just flashed away. You know, the reason why she made up her mind to escape was that after old Zanpu died, she would be brought into the house by zongzan. She couldn''t bear the humiliation of being spoiled by father and son one after another. She just didn''t want to be bitten by a dog, so she tried her best to escape. Now, what''s the significance of her insistence.


    "You don''t have to be paranoid. I won''t let you succeed." Princess Jincheng''s eyes were firm.


    See the other side approaching, she felt a dagger against her neck: "if you dare to step forward again, I will commit suicide on the spot." She took a dagger for self-defense, but she didn''t take it out of the package before. After what happened to those men just now, she had a long mind.


    "Don''t be impulsive, princess. I''ll step back." Elder Xu raised his hands to indicate that he was not threatened and stepped back slowly.


    Jincheng princess a Zheng, did not expect that the other side should be so easy to talk.


    Elder Xu said at this time: "princess, in fact, don''t resist me so much. Before long, you may come to me on your own initiative."


    Aware of what he said, Princess Jincheng frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Elder Xu burst out laughing: "does the princess feel a little hot now?"


    The princess of Jincheng was stunned, and then she realized that she was really hot. You should know that she was afraid of cold on weekdays, but now her clothes were not neat, and she couldn''t feel cold at all. She couldn''t help looking pale: "what did you do to me?"


    Elder Xu stroked his beard and said with a smile, "does the princess remember the antidote she just took?"


    "Ah Jincheng Princess exclaimed, she is not stupid, the matter up to now where still don''t understand, just that red pill is not an antidote, "you give me to eat in the end is what."


    Elder Xu noticed that the other side''s eyes were full of water, so he felt that his lower abdomen was a little hot: "I have just told the princess that it is the well-known mixture of yin and Yang. Does the princess feel hot and eager to have a strong arm to rely on?"


    Princess Jincheng originally felt that her body was a little strange. Now when she heard him say it, she felt more and more sensitive. Her legs seemed to be a little soft. Finally, she was in a hurry: "don''t come here, or..."


    Before she finished speaking, elder Xu took advantage of her distraction and jumped to her side. She knocked off the dagger in her hand. Princess Jincheng screamed and wanted to run back. Unfortunately, she could not catch up with her speed.


    Elder Xu held her in his arms and felt full of tenderness and plumpness. He could not help trembling with excitement. For so many years, I am afraid only the groom had given him such a feeling. However, Madame Ma was too coquettish, but she was not as virtuous and gentle as the other party, which made her more attractive.


    "Come on, beauty. I will take good care of the princess." Thinking of the princess standing high, elder Xu felt that his body was about to explode.


    "Don''t ~" Princess Jincheng struggled hard, but she was getting hotter and hotter. Her blood was gushing and her feelings and desires were like a tide. It seemed that the wretched old man in front of her was not so annoying.


    Feeling the delicate breath and fragrance of the beautiful woman in his arms, especially the rising of the medicine, her cheeks were as hot as fire, and she was so charming that elder Xu swallowed hard. He felt that this was probably the happiest time in his life.


    "Beauty, here I am!" Elder Xu quickly took off his clothes. Just as he was about to press them on, a banter came from his ear


    "Xu Chongxiao of the beggars'' sect is the oldest and most respected elder of the beggars'' sect. He is a great Xia respected by everyone. Unexpectedly, he is such a despicable prostitute behind his back."


    Elder Xu felt that a basin of cold water was pouring down, and he turned back quickly: "who is it?"


    Although he is lecherous, he never shows this side. He always does things carefully. Once exposed, the reputation he has worked hard to build in his whole life will be over. Especially this time, Princess Jincheng is sensitive to her identity. I''m afraid that even the family members will be involved, and he will have a bad memory.

 Chapter 2237

    Elder Xu looked back, who knew that the temple was empty, except for the body underground just now?


    Although he was old, he was not confused. He knew that it was not his own auditory hallucination. Someone must be here, but no matter how he looked for it, no one else could be found in the room.


    All of a sudden, he realized something. Suddenly, he turned back. The whole person seemed to be immersed in ice water. Just now, Princess Jincheng was still lying there alive. What about people now?


    If not for the fragrance of her in the air, he might have thought that everything just happened was his illusion.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" Elder Xu pulls out a short stick from his back. He has a high seniority. He is also one of the best martial arts in the beggars'' sect. He once learned several kinds of dog beating stick techniques. Now only the secret script of the beggars'' sect can give him a sense of security.


    "You don''t have to do bad things in your life. You are not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. It seems that you have done a lot of bad things in your life." A cold voice sounded in his ear.


    Elder Xu suddenly turned back, but found a young man standing at the door about a foot away with his hand in his hand. He could not help feeling cold. In the blink of an eye, the other side moved away from him for more than a foot, but he could not hear the slightest sound. It can be seen how good the other side''s martial arts are.


    "Who are you?" Elder Xu asked calmly.


    The young man didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looked at him up and down: "look at your dress, you should be a member of the beggars'' sect?"


    Elder Xu was very happy and quickly said, "yes, I am Xu Chongxiao, the elder of the nine bags with the highest seniority in the beggars'' sect. You must also be a friend of our beggars'' sect." It seems that the other party has some scruples about the beggars'' sect. Then he takes out his identity and asks the other party to throw a rat''s pawn at him. With the support of the beggars'' sect, few people dare to provoke him in the whole world. As for the reputation problem, there will always be a way to explain it in the future.


    "I''m just wondering that the beggars'' sect is mostly righteous. How can there be such a mean and shameless person as you? It turns out that you are Xu Chongxiao." Naturally, song Qingshu is the one who came here. He knows that Princess Jincheng, who has been a respectable person since she was a child, can hardly survive in this chaotic world. What''s more, she is a beautiful woman. The more beautiful a woman is, the more trouble she will have.


    So he and the woman in yellow shirt went back to the embassy and settled down. Then they sneaked out. As expected, they met Princess Jincheng and were going to be bullied.


    "Your Excellency knows me?" Xu Chongxiao was stunned. He clearly didn''t know the young man in front of him. However, in recent years, except when he forced Xiao Feng to abdicate, he came out and had a good time. He basically lived at home, so it''s normal not to know each other.


    Song Qingshu suddenly asked, "Lady Ma should be very beautiful, right?"


    Each other''s words immediately aroused Xu Chongxiao''s recollection, and instinctively replied: "the most beautiful thing in the world..." of all the women he met in his life, I''m afraid that only leader Huang and Princess Jincheng can match Mrs. ma.


    But he immediately responded, his face changed: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu sneered: "people don''t know about you and Mrs. ma. Don''t I know? I thought you just didn''t hold on for a while, but I didn''t expect that you were so confused that you openly committed those lewd thieves."


    "I think you misunderstood, young Xia. I have nothing to do with Mrs. ma..." Xu Chongxiao tried to explain.


    But song Qingshu didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. With a wave of his hand, a ray of sword Qi shot out. Xu Chongxiao suddenly felt the crisis and wanted to hide. But where he could hide, he was killed by the sword Qi in an instant.


    "Thank you for your help." At this time, a girl''s voice, sweet as honey, rang out around you.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t the princess remember me?"


    The princess of Jincheng was stunned and looked at him with big watery eyes. Suddenly, she remembered a scene in Tubo: "are you the song who came to Tubo for medical treatment at the beginning... Song Qingshu?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the memory of the princess is very good. I still remember it after so long."


    "Of course I remember. I asked you to come and ask you something about Jiangnan at the beginning," Princess Jincheng said with a smile. "What''s more, later I heard that you were very kind to Song Dynasty, and you were called the son-in-law of Shuangfeng. It was my brother-in-law ~" maybe because of the drug attack. Her voice had a few tremors, which was very sweet.


    "Then it''s time I called your sister?" Song Qingshu also laughed, "the princess at this time did not forget to take advantage of me, really let me admire."


    "Ah ~" the princess of Jincheng realized her situation, and quickly drew back, "can you turn around?"


    Song Qingshu''s stomach is full of criticism. He thinks that your clothes are about seventy-eight or seventy-eight, and your arms and thighs are exposed. As for you?


    However, make complaints about the Tucao, he still make complaints about the past: "I hear the princess''s breathing, it seems that something is abnormal, is it hurt or something?"


    "I was... I was... Given that medicine by the old man." Princess Jincheng had a cry in her voice.


    "What kind of medicine?" Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help cursing. Xu Chongxiao, a very old man, was so abnormal that he had to rely on drugs.


    "It''s like the harmony of yin and Yang." Jincheng princess said in a hurry, she can feel its evil from the name of the medicine.


    "The mixture of yin and Yang?" Song Qingshu looks strange. It''s actually this medicine. It''s all old acquaintances. Feeling the fear and trembling of the beauty behind him, he comforts him and says, "don''t worry, it''s not a poison. It''s easy to solve."


    Princess Jincheng held the dagger tightly in her sleeve. Her voice trembled and she said, "you are my brother-in-law. You can''t do anything sorry for them!"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help looking back: "what are you talking about?"


    Jincheng Princess directly put the dagger across her neck: "don''t come here. Just now I hesitated for a moment, and I was almost succeeded by Xu. I won''t make any mistakes this time."


    Then he cut the dagger into his neck.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. As soon as she stepped close to the end of the world, she made her step out. She knocked out the dagger in her hand and said angrily, "are you crazy?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be the same person." Being held by a man, she felt a strong masculine breath. Princess Jincheng was soft and almost had the impulse to give in. However, she kept her last trace of clarity and bit her tongue hard.


    However, song Qingshu''s cultivation was that he held her chin with one hand and touched her neck with one finger, which made her mouth lose strength. After that, he had already reflected: "do you think I want to bully you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Jincheng princess is not used to being so close to a man''s face, so she hurried away.


    "I said it''s easy to detoxify you." Song Qingshu frowned.


    "Shameless!" Princess Jincheng spat, but at this time her whole body has been soaked in sweat, the whole person is very hot, there is an extreme desire in her soul, so that she can''t help holding each other.


    She didn''t expect that she would make such a shameful move, but she couldn''t control the feeling. It was as if she had been in the arid desert for a few days and suddenly saw the oasis. The man beside her was the oasis with fatal temptation.

 Chapter 2238

    The princess of Jincheng leans on Song Qingshu, her hands tightly around his neck, and her mouth makes an unconscious murmur.


    Song Qingshu looked down and saw that her eyes were watery, and her lips were ruddy and lustrous, which was very attractive. With a jump in his heart, he quickly pointed to her acupoints and said, "princess, you''d better calm down first."


    While saying this, he took her to the stone platform on one side, hoping to use the cold stone platform to let her recover a trace of clarity. Holding her, she was extremely light, and her body was extremely hot. She also sent out bursts of sweet fragrance. Rao Shiyi, with song Qingshu''s determination, did not dare to delay much and quickly put her down.


    Princess Jincheng is still looking at him with her big watery eyes. Song Qingshu finds out that she may have untied her skirt just because of the drug attack. Now her white skin is looming. Her face is like a sleeping Begonia, and her body is like hibiscus. Even an old man like Xu Chongxiao can''t resist it, Not to mention the vigorous young people?


    Fortunately, song Qingshu was not an ordinary person, and he had rich experience in this field. He just managed to calm down and said in a hurry, "don''t worry, princess. I''ll start to detoxify you now."


    Princess Jincheng''s only sense of reason made her feel ashamed. However, looking at the handsome young man in front of her, she was more and more pleased. She didn''t resist as much as before. At least it was much better than those refugees and Xu Chongxiao. Besides, he was still his brother-in-law. It was better for him than for outsiders. That''s what they often say


    At the moment, her mind was full of thoughts, and all kinds of thoughts came in a stream, even without logic at all.


    However, to her surprise, song Qingshu suddenly went out at this juncture. She was full of doubts: why didn''t he come up? Am I so unattractive


    After leaving the temple, song Qingshu flew directly to the top of a tree, looked around and found the nearest river. Then he went back to the temple, picked up Princess Jincheng and ran.


    "Where is he going to take me..." Princess Jincheng was confused, but instinctively grasped each other tightly. "Is he going to take me to the wild? How can he do this? What a shame..."


    When she was daydreaming, song Qingshu had taken her to the river, and she was thrown directly into the river before she could react.


    "Ah ~" with the cold water, she regained some consciousness and looked blankly at the man on the bank.


    Song Qingshu said: "princess, don''t worry. Yinyang Hesan is not a powerful and domineering drug. You can wash it with cold water and add some heat clearing drugs to get rid of the drug."


    Princess Jincheng just reflected that she had been thinking about something wrong all the time. She thought he was going to... Realize this, and she blushed with shame. Subconsciously, she sank into the water, worried about the embarrassment of being seen by the other party.


    After a while, song Qingshu said: "if the princess thinks it''s almost done, come up as soon as possible. Now it''s freezing, and it''s easy to get cold." Xixia is located in the north of Xinjiang. It was colder than the south.


    In fact, Princess Jincheng already felt a little cold, but looking at the man on the bank, she blushed and said, "how can I get up now?"


    At this time, her clothes were all wet with water, and she was already close to her skin. It was no different from being naked. With the education she had received since childhood, she did not dare to appear in front of people.


    Song Qingshu took a package from the side: "this is your luggage. I just picked it up." After that, I regretted it. I knew that I didn''t want to take the bag just now. Now I can be right... Cough, guilt


    "Thank you Jincheng princess had to sigh each other''s carefulness, just that short time, he could consider everything, "you... Can you avoid it?"


    "Well, I''ll go over there first. Call me when you change." Song Qingshu can''t understand why every woman has to do this. Just now, when she was half covered and half closed, she didn''t see anything, and just now she was so active in throwing herself in her arms. As a result, she was so fastidious at this time.


    After he left, he heard the sound of Suo Suo behind him. After a long time, he heard Princess Jincheng come behind him: "I''m fine."


    When song Qingshu looked back, he saw a classical and quiet beauty standing in front of him. Her cheeks were slightly red and her skin was still full of moisture. It was clear water that produced hibiscus.


    "The princess is really beautiful." Song Qingshu praised Tao sincerely.


    "Thank you." Princess Jincheng has been used to all kinds of praise in her life, but I don''t know why. This time she heard his praise, she felt a little shy. "You''re too outsider to yell one by one. We''re from her own family. You should call your sister."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "you may not be as old as me, which is good to be my sister."


    Princess Jincheng said angrily, "you are my brother-in-law. Even if you are older than me, you should call my sister, ah cho..."


    "You have a cold?" Song Qingshu just digs off the topic.


    The princess of Jincheng nodded: "maybe it was just soaking in it for a long time."


    Song Qingshu said: "I think you''re still covered with water vapor. It should be that you just came up and didn''t dry it. In addition, it''s cold now. You sit down first. I''ll drive the cold out for you. By the way, I''ll drive the remaining poison for you." Although Yinyang Hesan is not a kind of domineering medicine, it is not good to rely on water alone. In theory, you need to take some cathartic medicine to completely detoxify. But now, where can I get such medicine in the wilderness, and it''s also a bit indecent. Princess Jincheng may not want to.


    Princess Jincheng wanted to be polite, but when she heard that her poison was not clear, she suddenly lost her face. She did feel that there seemed to be a flame in her lower abdomen. Although she was not as manic as before, she felt almost the same.


    Song Qingshu helped her sit down, and then put a Yang finger force against the big acupoint on her back, conveying zhongzhenghe''s internal power to her body.


    Feeling the abnormality of her body, song Qingshu comforted: "this is a normal reaction. The princess should not take it to heart."


    Jincheng princess suddenly turned her head, a pair of big eyes quietly looking at the handsome and resolute face of the man behind her.


    Song Qingshu is confused, the other side''s head suddenly came over, gently kiss on his face.

 Chapter 2239

    "I don''t know why. I just want to kiss you all of a sudden." Although her face was a little shy, there was a kind of inexplicable bravery in Princess Jincheng''s eyes.


    Although she looks like a quiet lady, she has been kept in a cage as a canary for too long and has been suppressed for too long. In fact, her heart has already aroused the desire for freedom and curiosity for novelty, which is much bolder than her appearance shows.


    "Princess, it''s hard for me to do that." Song Qingshu sighed softly.


    "Why is it hard? Don''t I have any attraction in your eyes? " Princess Jincheng flushed her cheeks and stared at him with watery eyes.


    "That''s not true. The princess is noble and beautiful. She''s very attractive to any man. That''s how I feel." Song Qingshu looks at the woman in front of her. Her skin is white and her chest is thin. She is gentle and elegant as a lady in the south of the Yangtze River. She is charming and charming as a mature woman. In addition, her status as a princess adds a bit of noble charm.


    "Then why do you have to endure it?" Jincheng Princess gently bit her lips, and her voice was trembling. It was obvious that she was not so calm at this time.


    Song Qingshu is not a Lu man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Before, he disdained to take advantage of others'' danger and could detoxify and heal her. But now the beauty takes the initiative and he has no reason to refuse.


    He reached for her chin and sighed at the delicacy and tenderness of her skin. However, he solemnly asked, "is the princess ready?"


    His response is a soft lips, ear came to each other''s whispers: "today''s thing don''t tell my two sisters."


    Song Qingshu pulls her delicate body into her arms


    I don''t know how long it took, song Qingshu said with emotion: "I knew this before. I didn''t know what I was doing. I just helped you detoxify."


    Princess Jincheng was as soft as cotton. She reluctantly raised her strength and said, "that''s different. If you were rude to me at the beginning, I would kill myself on the spot."


    "Then why did you do it again?" Song Qingshu''s smile is amusing.


    Princess Jincheng said, "I don''t know. I just want to do it all of a sudden."


    See each other''s smile, she can''t help but feel very embarrassed: "you must know to see my joke."


    Song Qingshu gently put her in his arms: "no, I''m just worried about your regret."


    "Just now... I''m happier than all the other things in my life. How can I regret it?" Although the princess of Jincheng is beautiful, she always has the sadness of living alone in a foreign country. But now she is as beautiful as peach blossom, and her whole face is full of happiness.


    Originally, she thought that once today was over, everyone was passers-by. Naturally, she had more courage. But after what happened just now, she was reluctant to part so soon.


    "What are you going to do next?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "I..." Princess Jincheng originally intended to answer the question of anonymity and living a free life, but she was a little scared when she thought of what happened during this period, especially what happened today.


    Of course, she didn''t say that song Qingshu was in charge. We are all mature men and women, and we can distinguish the importance of things. We have long abandoned some untimely childish fantasies. There is no possibility of the identities of the two sides here, not to mention her two sisters in the middle.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and said, "princess, you grew up in the Imperial Palace, and later you were the princess of Tubo. You were served in and out of the palace, and you didn''t see the danger of the society. Now the war is in chaos, and all countries are conquering. People like that are everywhere just now. You live alone, and you look so beautiful. I''m afraid..."


    Princess Jincheng gave a sad smile: "if it was before today, I would scoff at what you said, but now I have understood that getting something is bound to lose something. There is no absolute freedom."


    Hearing the meaning of her words, song Qingshu asked, "are you not going to live outside alone?"


    Princess Jincheng shook her head: "no, life is worse than death in the hands of those refugees. I''d better return to Tibet."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "why don''t you go back to the state of song?"


    Princess Jincheng said with a bitter smile: "what identity should I go back? If I go back as an ordinary person and want to live a safe and stable life, I must trouble them. There is no impermeable wall in the world. Once my identity is revealed, I am afraid that even the princess will be reviled by thousands of people, and it is easy to cause war between the two countries. I don''t want to be a national sinner. "


    "It''s just..." Princess Jincheng suddenly frowned, and her expression was struggling. "After returning to Tubo, Prince zongzan has always coveted me. It''s OK for old Zanpu to live. Zongzan still has some scruples, but once old Zanpu returns to heaven, zongzan will be rude to me..."


    "It''s easy," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "According to the reliable information I got, old Zanpu was only seriously ill, but an eminent monk of Tantric sect gave him another life. He couldn''t die for a while." Today, he not only has intelligence organizations in the rivers and lakes such as the Golden Snake camp, but also controls the intelligence networks of major countries. Naturally, he knows more about Tubo than others.


    "Of course, that zongzan is not a good product, and we have to guard against it," Song Qingshu took a porcelain vase out of his arms. "This is a special cigarette made in the western regions. It only takes a little to confuse people''s mind and make them indulge in fantasy. If zongzan wants to be rude to you, you use this cigarette. He will mistakenly think that he has achieved his wish. You just have to be careful, It''s easy to muddle through. "


    This medicine was used by Daiqi Si at the beginning. With her amazing beauty, she was able to live alone as Lady peach blossom in the land of tiger and wolf like the kingdom of Jin. It was this medicine that she used to deal with the princes and emperors.


    "Is there such a magic medicine?" Princess Jincheng held it in her arms, and the whole person was elated. "I''ve been in the shadow of zongzan for the past two years. With it, I finally don''t have to worry about it."


    Song Qingshu reminded: "this medicine has been tested by others in actual combat, but you should try it yourself, otherwise it is easy to make mistakes."


    "Well, I know." Jincheng Princess carefully put the medicine in her arms, as if it was the most precious thing in the world.


    Song Qingshu thought that she could carry out the golden cicada''s plan by herself, which was obviously not so weak as the appearance showed. Since she said she knew it, it was probably OK.


    "But now there''s another question. How can I go back to Tubo?" Jincheng princess suddenly realized a more troublesome thing, to know that she is now in everyone''s eyes are unbearable humiliation hanged himself.

 Chapter 2240

    "This matter can be handled by Xixia officials." Song Qingshu thought it over and over again, and it was no more reasonable to deal with this matter than the name change of Xixia.


    "Xixia?" Princess Xiumei of Jincheng frowned, "Xixia really fought with kusiluo all the year round, but we Tubo didn''t have much friendship with them, and Song Dynasty was even more hostile to them. How could they stand for me?"


    Song Qingshu comforted: "don''t worry, I have Xixia friends, they can help."


    Princess Jincheng blinked and couldn''t help looking at him: "you are really powerful. Even Xixia has friends here. No wonder you can marry my two princesses at the same time for the first time." She knew that it was impossible for ordinary officials to ask Xixia officials for help in such an important matter. Song Qingshu must have a high position, but after all, she was a mature woman and wisely did not ask.


    "The princess made fun of me." Song Qingshu has a modest face.


    "We''re all like this, and we''ve got a princess for each bite." Princess Jincheng pulled her skirt, and her eyes showed a trace of resentment.


    Song Qingshu''s expression is strange: "do you really want me to call you sister?"


    "Bah ~" Princess Jincheng spat. She just ate her brother-in-law. She didn''t mean to let him call herself that again.


    After fighting for a while, song Qingshu got up and said, "let''s go back to Xingqing house first."


    "All right, listen to you." Jincheng Princess nodded, clever like a little daughter-in-law.


    Before Song Qingshu came out of Xingqing mansion, she rode a horse. Now Princess Jincheng is too tired to walk, so she rides a horse with him. She is not heavy at all, but it has no effect on the horse to take one more person.


    With her soft body in her arms and a breakthrough in their relationship, the two of them have been mixing oil with honey all the way. Princess Jincheng would like her horse to walk slowly, but there is an end to the road, and finally they arrive at Xingqing mansion.


    "I''ll take you to yipintang first, and I''ll inform Yingluo of their coming later. Then Xixia will take good care of you." Song Qingshu bought a hat on the side of the road to cover her head and whispered.


    "Are you going to leave?" The tone of Princess Jincheng was full of reluctance.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "my identity is sensitive. I can''t appear here. By the way, don''t tell anyone that I saved you."


    Seeing his solemn look, Princess Jincheng didn''t say anything and nodded: "well."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always protect you in the dark." Noting that she was a little nervous, song Qingshu quickly comforted her.


    "Thank you." Princess Jincheng was relieved.


    Then she was settled in Xixia first class hall. When the people of first class hall knew her identity, they did not dare to be careless and quickly informed yelunanxian. In addition, they also sent someone to inform Huang shannu of Southern Song Dynasty.


    Soon these people came one after another. Princess Jincheng explained the whole thing according to song Qingshu''s words: he sent someone there to buy his servant girl. She broke the secret by accident and ran out secretly. She didn''t show up because she didn''t know who to believe. As for why the dead servant girl appeared in her identity, she didn''t know at all


    Huang shannu also told the story of Dian Cang Shuangjian that they found, so yelunan fairy called together envoys from all countries to discuss the matter.


    Not surprisingly, xiaosilou refuses to admit it. When DIANCANG Shuangjian wakes up from yihun Dazhong, he only admits that he bribed huanbi, but he doesn''t admit that he ordered them. In addition, the key witness huanbi is dead. It can be said that there is no proof of death. In the end, DIANCANG Shuangjian can only be executed, so it''s not over.


    No matter which force knows this, and it''s really hard to prove it, how can we take it? Tens of thousands of brave soldiers under his command are in the Qing Tang Dynasty. Does Xixia dare to kill him for the sake of Tubo?


    Song Qingshu and Princess Jincheng are very satisfied with this. After all, their primary goal is not to deal with him, but to restore her innocence.


    After that, Xixia sent someone to escort Princess Jincheng to pursue the Tibetan team. Huang shannu was not at ease and volunteered to see her off. Because it was late, she decided to have a rest and set out tomorrow.


    Princess Jincheng was taken back to the Southern Song Dynasty by Huang shannu, because she was a princess of the Southern Song Dynasty, and Xixia didn''t stop her.


    "Sister, didn''t you decide to leave? Why did you change your mind and come back?" After returning to the Southern Song Dynasty, Huang shannu finally found a chance to ask her doubts.


    "I met some things on the road..." Princess Jincheng sighed and said what happened before, "fortunately, I was saved by a knight. Now I know that I thought things were too simple before. The world is too dangerous. I''ve been protected since I was a child. Now I''m afraid it''s hard to have a good result when I face these things alone. "


    "Knight, what''s the name of the knight who saved you?" Huang shannu keenly grasped one of the messages.


    "I don''t know his name. He saved me and left." Jincheng Princess thought of song Qingshu''s advice, did not reveal his identity.


    "What does he look like, what are his characteristics? Or what kind of martial arts he uses. " Huang shannu has been in the Jianghu for many years, thinking that as long as she has some information, she should be able to reveal her identity.


    "What are your characteristics?" Princess Jincheng''s cheeks suddenly turned red. She thought that she was very strong, but she didn''t dare to say that. "The feeling he gave me can be described by a poem:" silver saddle shines on white horse, and rustling like a meteor. "


    Seeing her crazy look, the woman in yellow shirt looks strange, but she doesn''t think much about it. She just thinks that her sister was saved by the man because she was in danger, so she can''t help but beautify the man in her heart.


    "By the way, Yingluo, do you know song Qingshu?" The princess suddenly asked.


    The yellow dress girl''s heart jumped: "why did you suddenly ask him?"


    Jincheng Princess looks calm: "he is not Yuanyuan and hu''er''s son-in-law, I wonder what kind of man will let the Song Dynasty marry the two princesses to him for the first time."


    The yellow shirt girl gritted her teeth: "that man is a lustful invisible playboy, but also very despicable!"


    Princess Jincheng was startled. It''s hard to connect her words with that pianpianjia childe, but she came from the past after all. She quickly responded: "Yingluo, have you been bullied by him?"


    "What do you mean?" Huang Shan Nu''s face turned red, and she quickly explained, "elder sister, where do you think you are? How can I be bullied by that bastard?" When she said that, she was not so confident.


    "Is it?" The princess of Jincheng had a smile on her face. "Then tell me where he is mean and shameless."


    "He''s mean and shameless everywhere." Huang Shan Nu angrily said, but noticed each other''s joking eyes, can''t help but be ashamed, "elder sister, you also come to make fun of me."


    "Tell me about you. Maybe I can give you some advice." Princess Jincheng took her hand and sat down beside the bed.


    Huang shannu hesitated for a moment and told her about the past, but then Princess Jincheng became more and more confused: "I heard you say that you and he clearly have a good feeling for each other. Why did you suddenly treat him like that after Wudang Mountain and his party?"


    "There are some things I can''t say clearly," said Huang shannu. What happened on Wudang Mountain is very serious. Princess Jincheng is now another Princess of other countries. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to say that song Qingshu actually controlled the affairs of the Song court. "In a word, that person is despicable."


    Princess Jincheng couldn''t help laughing. She gently stroked her hair and said, "sister, I think that song Qingshu is a good person. As long as you are with him... Once, you will never forget him." Said here, she did not know what to think of, a blush was delicate.

 Chapter 2241

    Yellow shirt woman a face at a loss, subconsciously replied: "I and he together many times, ah, not you say so exaggerated."


    "How many times have you been together?" This time it''s Princess Jincheng''s turn to be surprised.


    "Yes," she nodded naturally, "we fought side by side for a long time."


    Notice each other''s pure expression, Jincheng princess this just reaction come over, oneself want to fork in, can''t help facial expression a red: "anyway his good, you want to know after deep contact."


    The other party''s words frighten the yellow shirt girl to a Leng, thinking that the friendship with that person before is not deep enough? However, she immediately reflected that it was clearly song who had done something wrong to the royal family of the Song Dynasty. Why should I reflect on it?


    Princess Jincheng told the maid to prepare hot water. The two sisters chatted while bathing.


    "Yingluo, you have a good figure." Princess Jincheng looked at her perfect figure and sighed. Although she was young, which woman didn''t miss the vitality of her youth.


    Yellow shirt girl face a red: "sister, you deliberately make fun of me, clearly your body is better than me."


    Noticing the other side''s eyes, Princess Jincheng chuckled and said, "the figure doesn''t only refer to this place. What''s more, there will be a lot of room for development after you get married in the future."


    "I''m not going to get married," she sighed


    "Why, haven''t you seen it yet?" Jincheng Princess swam in the past, gently pinched her, "also right, with the appearance of heaven and man like my sister, how ordinary people can see it."


    "Sister, don''t make fun of me, itch ~" the yellow shirt girl giggled.


    "But that song Qingshu is not a common man. Has his sister not considered marrying him?" Jincheng Princess intentionally or unintentionally brought the topic back.


    "Why did my sister mention that man again? How could I marry him! Let''s just say that he has married hu''er and Yuan Yuan, and I''ll get involved in the business of the three princesses. By then, My Song Dynasty will not be a laughing stock. " Yellow dress female angry way.


    "How do you know that it''s not a good story in the end? What''s more, your public identity is Miss Yang. I don''t think you want to recover your identity. How can outsiders know?" Jincheng princess said with a smile.


    Huang shannu''s heart moved. She really didn''t want the princess''s name, and she didn''t have to bear the eyes of the world in the future. She just thought that there were so many confidants around her, and she didn''t want to get involved with her. What''s more, this time he secretly controlled the imperial court, and didn''t know what his plan was.


    She didn''t want to talk about song Qingshu, but she couldn''t stand it. The princess of Jincheng asked every once in a while, so she had to answer one by one. Unconsciously, she was reminded of the past, and her look relaxed a lot.


    Because of chatting, the bath time is much longer than the normal time. Seeing that the night is already deep, considering that she has to go on her way tomorrow, the woman in yellow shirt got up and left after she put on her clothes.


    The princess of Jincheng drove all the maids out of the bathtub and wiped them dry, but she didn''t put on her clothes immediately. Looking at her beautiful white body in the bronze mirror, she thought that she was going to return to Tubo tomorrow. She could not help sighing: "I''m going back to that lonely day again." When the time comes, my young and beautiful body will grow old year by year


    "It''s a long night and I don''t want to sleep, so is the princess." Suddenly a man''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Ah ~" the princess of Jincheng was startled and quickly pulled her clothes in front of her. She didn''t wear any clothes now.


    When he was about to shout for help, he saw the man sitting by the window clearly, and his exclamation turned into joy.


    "Scared you?" Song Qingshu said apologetically.


    Jincheng princess with a wisp of fragrance into his arms, tightly hugged him: "I thought I would never see you again."


    Song Qingshu gently stroked her slightly wet hair: "you are going to leave tomorrow, no matter how I want to say goodbye to you." In fact, he lives in the Embassy of the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s very convenient for him to come here, but it''s impossible for him to appear as Jia Baoyu.


    "Thank you." Golden City Princess white cheek emerged a layer of intoxicating blush.


    "I will come to Tubo to see you in the future." Song Qingshu embraces her again.


    "Really?" Princess Jincheng was very surprised and happy. At the same time, she showed an unbelievable expression. You know, Tubo is a wild place for people in the south of the Yangtze River, and the road is hard. She thought this separation was a farewell.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu didn''t tell a lie. In his memory, in history, Mongolia would take a detour from Tubo to attack Southern Song Dynasty. In order to prepare for a rainy day, he might have to go to Tubo ahead of time. What''s more, he had more and more doubts about Huanxi Chan Dharma, and wanted to consult the lotus master of Ningma temple.


    In response to him, it was a hot and passionate kiss. Song Qing thought that I really wanted to be a simple individual, but I didn''t think of other crooked ideas. However, Princess Jincheng''s body is so hot that it''s frightening. Maybe it''s because she thinks that she will be separated tomorrow. When we meet next time, she becomes more active.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door, and the voice of the yellow shirt girl came: "sister, I just heard your exclamation, are you ok?" She has great skill. Although Princess Jincheng swallowed the scream, she still noticed the abnormality, because this period of time is eventful, and she did not dare to be careless.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Yingluo. Go back and have a rest." Jincheng princess''s face is scarlet. She wants to be caught by her. How can she see others.


    She noticed that her voice was trembling and her brow was slightly wrinkled. Thinking that she had been hijacked, she quickly stretched out her breathing machine to investigate, only to find that she was the only one in the room. Then she confidently said, "well, you have a rest early."


    After she left, Princess Jincheng patted her chest: "I was scared to death just now. Fortunately, I kept her secret."


    Song Qingshu smiles and says nothing. Huang shannu is as careful as a hair. If she had not been integrated with nature, she would have been discovered by her Qi.


    Just as he was lucky, a warm body came up gently. How could he think of it? He pulled down the curtain beside the bed, and the whole room seemed to sway gently


    The next day, because the Tubo Princess incident had been solved, the suspended competition started again. Many audiences thought that the competition had come to this point. They should all be experts. Some fish in troubled waters can''t beat them this time.


    But the fact once again surprised them. The woman in yellow shirt escorted Princess Jincheng to pursue the Tibetan mission, but she didn''t show up at all. She entrusted Xue Baochai to take her place and admit defeat. Once again, Jia Baoyu was promoted without any difficulty.


    Seeing what happened make complaints about all of them. They even felt tired of tucking up anything. Anyway, the bitch was born.


    Soon they all focused on the next game, Xiao Feng to Zhuang Juxian.


    Both of them used to be the leaders of the beggars'' sect. One of them has been powerful in the Wulin for many years, and the other is brilliant in this competition. Many experts are either dead or injured in his hands. Everyone wants to see which leader is more powerful.

 Chapter 2242

    "Dog thief Xiao Feng, I want you to pay for your blood today!" Zhuang Juxian''s eyes turned red when he saw the huge figure opposite him.


    At a loss, Xiao Feng stepped forward and said in a loud voice: "every time you see me, you have a blood feud with Xiao. Do you dare to ask what it is?"


    Zhuang Juxian once witnessed the scene of his killing in Juxian village, which can be described as a great shadow in his heart. When he was forced by him, he could not help but feel frightened and could not speak for a moment.


    "Che ~" seeing that the new leader of the beggars'' sect was so counselled, there was a lot of booing around, and the people in the beggars'' sect were shameless. Many of them didn''t agree with Zhuang Juxian at all. They still missed Xiao Feng, the old leader of the beggars'' sect, and looked at him eagerly.


    "You Khitan dog thief, in order to hide your life experience and kill heroes from all walks of life in the Central Plains, the leader of our village naturally has a deep blood feud with you." Seeing that Zhuang Juxian was not competent, Quan Guanqing hurried to help.


    Xiao Feng was furious: "Quan Guanqing, you need to bewitch people. When did I kill those people?"


    Duan Yu is puzzled. He thinks that the last time Bai Shijing died, his father sent a letter to the beggars'' sect. He thinks that other victims are the same. Why do they blame the elder brother.


    Quan Guanqing saw Xiao Feng staring at him like an angry lion. He was worried that he would rush down and kill himself. At that time, no one could stop him. He said in a hurry, "why, do you want to kill people in front of so many people? Don''t talk nonsense with him. Clean up the door for the Central Plains Wulin. "


    "Good!" Zhuang Juxian also slowed down at this time. His whole body rushed to Xiao Feng like a shell. His left hand split in the air, and his right hand followed the swift polar area. His left hand power was first and then came, and his right hand power was first and then came. The two forces crossed and moved forward, which was extremely strange.


    Xiao Feng had a fight with him last time. He knew that his internal power was very deep, and it was also mixed with ice silkworm cold poison, which was very difficult to deal with. However, he was also a strong opponent when he met a strong opponent. When he saw that the other side attacked him directly, he burst out with pride and laughed: "good come!"


    Speaking Kung Fu also used 18 dragon subduing palms, and the opponent took several palms in the front. The two powerful internal forces collided, and the whole challenge arena shook a little.


    Xu liewu, who was watching the battle, was secretly surprised: "everyone in the Wulin of Central Plains is North Qiaofeng and South Murong. North Qiaofeng really deserves its reputation. How terrible is song Qingshu, who has been more famous than him these years?"


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, Xue Baochai could not help frowning when she looked at the war situation on the stage and said, "I see that King Xiao''s body trembles slightly after every palm. Is it true that Zhuang Juxian''s internal power is so high that even the famous Xiao Feng is not an opponent?"


    Song Qingshu replied casually: "the cold poison of ice silkworm in Zhuang Juxian''s body has been cultivated by the internal skill of shenzujing, supplemented by good and evil, and combined with water and fire. It has become the world''s first-class powerful internal skill. Of course, Xiao Feng is not weaker than him purely in terms of internal power, but Zhuang Juxian''s internal power is also mixed with the first-class cold poison, so he suffers some losses."


    After that, he added: "I heard sister Yang mention it before."


    "So it is..." Xue Baochai didn''t doubt what Huang shannu said.


    At this time, song Qingshu''s thoughts spread. He thought that he had the secret script of shenzujing. He had taught those confidants, especially Chen Yuanyuan. When he thought of the vivid picture, he was a little thirsty.


    At this time, there had been changes on the stage. After all, Xiao Feng had rich experience in fighting. He immediately hit several palms and swept with his right leg while Zhuang Juxian raised his palms to meet him.


    Zhuang Juxian''s elder is BingChan handu and shenzujing. He learned all his kung fu from a Zi, which is very common. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his leg. With a click, his two shins broke at the same time, and then he fell to the ground and screamed.


    Xiao fenglang said: "the beggars'' sect takes Renxia first. As the leader of the sect, you are extremely vicious. You have disgraced the reputation of the beggars'' sect for hundreds of years!"


    When Zhuang Juxian fell down, the veil on his face fell to one side. The onlookers were shocked to see that the beggars'' sect leader''s face was concave, convex, red and black, full of scars, erosive facial features and extremely ugly.


    Xiao Feng had planned to kill him for the Wulin, but he was stunned to see his appearance.


    Zhuang Juxian''s eyes were full of tears when he heard all kinds of people talking and disgusting around him. He said in a loud voice, "dog thief, you can kill me just like you killed my father and uncle in Juxian Zhuang."


    "Ju Xian Zhuang, Zhuang Ju Xian," Xiao Feng finally responded, "are you You Tan Zhi?"


    You Tanzhi said: "not bad!"


    Xiao Feng sighed: "although your father and uncle were not killed by me, they can be regarded as dead because of me. Why should I harm their descendants again? You go."


    Then he waved his hand and walked out of the school in a lonely way. At that moment, he suddenly thought of all kinds of juxianzhuang. Only when he thought of ah Zhu did he feel a trace of warmth in his heart.


    Just appeared to the side of the wheelchair, Xu liewu''s left hand suddenly lifted up, looking at the black muzzle of the gun, Chen Jialuo suddenly silly, how can there be a gun?


    At this time, he also understood that the other side had just deliberately fired a gun in order to paralyze himself. Otherwise, even if he had two guns, he would not be so easily hit.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Chen Jialuo has fallen into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 2243

    "Brother Chen!" Huo Qingtong and others hurry up to check, Xu liewu takes the opportunity to retreat to one side, a trace of cynicism appears on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die yet." Chen Jialuo opened his eyes weakly. Just at the critical moment, he avoided the crucial point. Unfortunately, he was still seriously injured.


    Huo Qingtong asked his companion to bandage Chen Jialuo''s wound, and turned back to glare at Xu liewu: "your use of firearms has gone too far, and now you still use this despicable trick to hurt people!"


    Xu liewu sneered: "Miss Huo came down from the battlefield, don''t you think it''s funny to say these words?"


    Huo Qingtong bit his lip. He really did everything on the battlefield. Strictly speaking, there was no problem with the other party''s practice: "well, we will settle this account with Wang sooner or later."


    Xu liewu laughed: "I''ve heard so many meaningless threats over the years, and the last one is still crawling under our Mongolian iron horse to beg for mercy?"


    All the people in the wooden table Lun department were livid, but they had nothing to do with him. Xixia was worried about the conflict between the two sides, so she quickly sent someone to mediate and announced the beginning of the fourth scene by the way.


    The fourth is Shaolin''s xuzhu against Wang Baobao of Ruyang palace.


    Song Qingshu is a little uncertain about the outcome of the fight between the two men. Although xuzhu''s martial arts are strong, Wang Baobao seems to be dead now. Coupled with his fierce experience in the battlefield, he is not sure who will win.


    However, to his surprise, Wang Baobao did not appear after xuzhu came to power. He found that Wang Baobao''s position was empty.


    "Why, where is he?" Everyone has the same doubts.


    Because of Wang Baobao''s absence, xuzhu was promoted directly, which disappointed the audience who had been waiting to watch the dragon fight. Although Wang Baobao was arrogant, fan, the overbearing president, attracted the favor of many gourd eaters. In addition, he was tall and handsome, and everyone was looking forward to his winning.


    Now, in addition to Xiao Feng, he is barely able to get by. There is only one lame man, an ugly monk and Jia Baoyu.


    "Unexpectedly let such goods enter the top four." People around kept pointing at Song Qingshu.


    Make song Qingshu a face muddled force, did not expect everyone to his opinion is so big.


    After the competition, song Qingshu followed Xue Baochai back to the guild hall to show his face. In the evening, he closed the door early to sleep in the name of being tired, and then slipped out quietly. Anyway, his lightness skill can''t even detect the red in the Central Plains, so it won''t show any flaws.


    After leaving the guild hall, he went directly into the palace with a new look. When he learned that he was coming, Li Qinglu rushed into his arms with a wisp of fragrant wind.


    "You villain, you haven''t come to see me for so long." Li Qinglu wrinkled her nose discontentedly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "it doesn''t seem like a few days."


    "He''s happy out there. He doesn''t remember us." A cold voice came, the original wood Wanqing also stood not far away.


    "Where can I be happy? I think of you all the time. I''ll come to you when I have time." Song Qingshu felt guilty for a while, thinking that he was more and more shameless.


    Mu Wanqing sneered: "now the tone of speaking is more and more like my bastard father."


    Knowing that she was referring to Duan Zhengchun, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel ashamed and quickly used his means to coax him.


    Li Qinglu knew that Mu Wanqing was famous for her hard mouth and soft heart. Seeing that she had a tendency to surrender, she said in a hurry: "sister mu, don''t be cheated by him. Yesterday, the Tubo princess lived in the Southern Song Dynasty guild hall, where he was most happy last night."


    Song Qingshu''s face is hot. Jincheng princess is gentle and gentle in appearance, but she is very passionate in heart. Last night, she really let him enjoy tenderness. But now, of course, she can''t admit: "I''m innocent with her. Don''t think much about it."


    "Innocent?" Li Qinglu doesn''t like his way. "I don''t know who sent her back to the first class hall. I noticed that she looked miserable before, but she was sent back by you, but her eyes were full of peach blossom, ha ha..."


    Song Qingshu suddenly changed the topic: "by the way, why did Wang Baobao suddenly disappear today?"


    Mu Wan gave him a clear look, obviously knowing his mind, but he still replied: "according to our investigation, it seems that he received a letter earlier, then he changed his face and left with people in a hurry. We can''t stop him, so we let him go out of the city."


    "A change of face?" Song Qingshu''s heart sank. Was it Zhao Min who had an accident? For a moment, I couldn''t help worrying.


    "Sister mu, if you look at him like this, you must be thinking about other women again." Li Qinglu snorted discontentedly.


    Song Qingshu came back and picked her up: "you little hoof, if you don''t clean up today, you don''t know what is called Fugang!"


    Being held by him, Li Qinglu''s body softened in an instant, and she looked at him with her eyes like silk: "you''ve been pestered by the Tibetan princess for such a long time, can you clean up others?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly became angry. It''s all right to do something else. How can such a thing be recognized? Give her a slap on her hip, hold her and walk into the room.


    "The adulterer - the woman!" Mu Wanqing spat on one side. She was much more conservative in this respect than Li Qinglu. When she saw this, she left with a red face. The three sisters had established the so-called offensive and defensive alliance before, but they didn''t go up to fight and be jealous at this time.


    On the other side, a group of people in Shaolin''s guild hall were discussing enthusiastically. Kongwei said, "I was worried about Wang Baobao before. Today, when he is away, xuzhu''s chance to win the first place has increased a lot."


    "Yes, xuliewu is not xuzhu''s opponent even if he is not injured, and now his legs are broken." Another eminent monk of the empty generation nodded.


    "But don''t be careless. The musket in Xu liewu''s hand is very powerful. If he is accidentally shot, I''m afraid the King Kong is not bad, and his body may not be able to stop him." An eminent monk of the xuanzi generation analyzed Tao.


    "Yes, before that white jade ring was obviously unfathomable in martial arts, but he shot him seriously; Today, Chen Jialuo almost lost his life. Xuzhu, you must be careful tomorrow. " An eminent monk of the square generation asked.


    Xu Zhu put his hands together: "please rest assured that although Xu liewu''s firearm is powerful, it''s not difficult to avoid it as long as he has a guard in advance. Moreover, I won''t be careless with the lesson of benefactor Chen today."


    At this time, a long smile rang out in the yard: "ha ha ha, are you monks studying how to deal with the king?"


    Xuzhu and others were so surprised that they went out to investigate. Xu liewu was in a wheelchair. Behind him stood many Mongolian warriors and Japanese experts.


    "Amitabha, what''s the matter with prince''s late night visit?" The air hears in the heart one Lin, thought of before Gao Li and Hua La Zi model Inn by blood wash of miserable circumstance, thought that they today want to do the same trick again?

 Chapter 2244

    However, Kongwei didn''t worry too much. Compared with Koryo and hualazima, there are many more experts on his side. In addition, xuliewu lost his army some time ago. Shaolin is not afraid of fighting.


    The only trouble is that the two Japanese masters, Musashi Miyamoto and Kojiro Sasaki, have seen them fight in the martial arts competition before. They are both very skillful in martial arts, and their Ninjutsu is also extremely treacherous. If they help Xu liewu, they will increase a lot of variables.


    Seeing that the monks were at war, Xu liewu laughed: "don''t be so nervous, master. Today I''m not here to fight, but to have something to talk with you."


    "I don''t know what the Lord wants to talk about?" Kongwei came forward. He has the highest seniority here, and naturally he is in charge.


    "What I want to talk about is of great importance. Is it appropriate to have so many people in the field?" Xu liewu looked around for a week and said faintly.


    Empty smell wrinkled frown, a side a few division brothers whispered to remind a way: "careful have cheat."


    Xu liewu laughs: "I heard that Shaolin is a great master in the Wulin, and its seventy-two unique skills are even more powerful. How can I be afraid of a person whose legs are injured?"


    Hearing what he said, it was not good for Kong Wen to refuse again, so as not to lose Shaolin''s prestige. He leaned aside to make way: "Lord, please talk with me in the room."


    Xu liewu pointed to xuzhu: "let''s go with this little monk."


    Shaolin monks look at each other. Although xuzhu is highly skilled in martial arts, his seniority is very low. Normally, he doesn''t participate in high-level meetings in front of outsiders. But now I don''t know what xuliewu''s idea is. It''s more reassuring for xuzhu to look after him.


    "You stay out there, too." Xuliewu did not let Miyamoto Musashi and Sasaki Kojiro into the room, and told them and those Mongolian warriors to stay outside.


    They nodded and stayed outside to watch a group of Shaolin masters. They could not help itching. They had heard about Shaolin for a long time in Japan and knew that Shaolin represented the highest level of martial arts in the Central Plains. They were crazy about martial arts and had an impulse to have a try. However, considering that Xu liewu was still in the room, they still didn''t dare to make mistakes. If something happened to his safety, That''s a big deal.


    "I don''t know what the Lord is doing?" After entering the room, Kong Wen couldn''t help asking. Now there are only three people in the room, he, Xu Zhu and Xu liewu.


    Xuliewu looked at xuzhu: "nothing else, just want to let the little master quit the competition tomorrow."


    "What Wen Yan and the rest of them all changed their colors. You know, the people of Shaolin were very happy to celebrate xuzhu''s coming to this stage a moment ago, and they had a great chance to win the first prize. How could they give up at this time.


    "The Lord is joking. Up to now, we should fight with each other according to our abilities. Although the Lord is injured in the leg, he is holding two fireguns, which are no less powerful than the Dragon Slayer''s sword and heaven reliant sword. If we fight, we don''t have to lose. Why should we make such an unreasonable request?" Without waiting for Xu Zhu to open his mouth, Kong Wen refused directly.


    Xu liewu shook his finger: "no, this is not a request, but you must agree."


    Xuzhu laughed angrily: "the Lord is too overbearing. Although Mongolia is strong, it can''t control our Shaolin."


    Xu liewu was not angry, but looked at him with a smile: "little master, do you have nine incense scars on your back and on both sides of your buttocks?"


    Xu Zhu only felt a cool air rising from his spine: "how do you know?" At this time, he never mentioned it to others, and the ring scar is in such a hidden position. Maybe the martial brothers in Shaolin have seen the fragrant scar on his back, but they can never know that he still has it on his ass.


    "The great Mongol Empire attaches great importance to intelligence collection, and we don''t know anything in the world," Xu liewu said triumphantly. "Twenty four years ago, a beautiful, gentle, dignified and virtuous girl was lured by a man with high martial arts, powerful and status to meet in Ziyun Cave, and later called mother-in-law Qiao to deliver the baby..."


    As a senior member of Shaolin, he is one of the few people who know Xu Zhu''s life experience: "the move of Wang Ye is not open and aboveboard, and no one will believe it."


    "I don''t know if granny Joe is a witness, and if the baby''s cassock is evidence?" Xu liewu laughs, "besides, we Mongolians do everything in order to win. In our opinion, only the final winner is qualified to leave a voice."


    Xu Zhu was silent. In fact, he had guessed his own life experience. Although he didn''t know who his father was, he was definitely among those eminent monks. Otherwise, he would not have received so much care since he was a child, and he would have had a chance encounter that other disciples of Xu generation could not have.


    Seeing their ugly faces, Xu liewu stopped laughing: "you two don''t have to be sad. In my opinion, even if this little master becomes the emperor''s son-in-law of Xixia, it''s nothing good. On the contrary, it will have an impact on your reputation of Shaolin. As long as you make friends with us in Mongolia and help us to rule the world, you will be the only Buddhist in Mongolia in the future."


    "Is that true?" The whole Shaolin Temple has done nothing more than to promote its own ideas and win the support of the officials of other countries. For thousands of years, Buddhism has experienced tremendous glory and the pain of Sanwu''s extermination of Buddhism. Before Huizong of Song Dynasty highly praised Taoism, and chairong''s extermination of Buddhism, Buddhism has been seeking the opportunity of revival, Today, only Mongolia is the most powerful country in the world. If we really take Buddhism as the national religion, the efforts of those generations will finally bear fruit.


    "Nature is true." Xu liewu smiles on the surface, but sneers in the dark. Anyway, Tantric Buddhism is also Buddhism, and he is not a liar.


    After a long time, he nodded: "OK, we promise you."


    Xu liewu laughed with satisfaction: "in the future, we need more help from the eminent monks of your temple. After all, we in Mongolia are the most meritorious. Only in this way can we convince other sects."


    "Amitabha ~" Kongwei put his hands together. "As long as we don''t violate the commandments of our temple and the morality of the rivers and lakes, we are naturally duty bound."


    After a secret talk about the relevant details, Xu liewu returned to the Mongolian guild hall with satisfaction, where the Lu brothers had been waiting respectfully.


    "What''s the matter with Jia Baoyu? Why can he go through the customs all the way to this point?" Xu liewu asked in a deep voice.


    Lu brothers looked at each other and said quickly, "you can rest assured that Jia Baoyu is famous for his lack of knowledge and skills. It''s a coincidence that he has been promoted several times."


    "Coincidence? Once or twice is a coincidence, but is it really a coincidence so many times? " Xu liewu is thoughtful.


    The protagonist they are discussing is coming out of the Xixia palace with a wall. He finds that his feet are a little soft. Song Qingshu can''t help sighing. No matter how good his martial arts are, his body is flesh and blood after all. Every day, the iron pestle has to be ground into a needle.

 Chapter 2245

    Back in the room of the Southern Song Dynasty, song Qingshu fell asleep. Until the next day, Xue Baochai couldn''t see him, so she came and knocked on the door: "what time is it, can''t you get up? The game is about to start


    After knocking on the door for a long time, there was no movement. If she hadn''t known that he was in the room from a little red mouth in Zhongyuan, I''m afraid she would have broken into the room. It took a long time for the door to be opened,


    Xue Baochai was shocked when she noticed that a pair of black circles were powerless: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Qingshu yawned: "maybe I didn''t sleep well."


    Xue Baochai looked suspicious: "didn''t you go back to bed very early last night?"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "it may be that there are too many things happened recently, coupled with the acclimatization, I couldn''t sleep until very late last night."


    If he didn''t have the joy Zen Dharma to protect his body, he would have become a dreg of medicine.


    "You''re going to have a contest soon. How can this state work?" Xue Baochai couldn''t help frowning.


    Xue pan, who was passing by, couldn''t help laughing: "sister, you really take him seriously. Today you are facing Xiao Feng, the king of Liaoguo south hospital. No matter how good he is, he can''t play."


    Xue Baochai woke up and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not bad. I didn''t respond for a while, because he came to this step all the way. It''s a pity to give up." You should know that her expectation before was just to be able to appear in the group. When she came back to Lin''an, she would have an explanation, so that she would not be taken as a joke. Who would have expected that he would not know what bad luck he had stepped on, and he would have passed all the way to the semi-finals.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention to Xue Pan''s words. He knew that he didn''t have any malice. He just blackmailed his bad friends: "that''s not necessarily. What if I can be promoted?" With Xiao Feng''s strength, there''s really no clever way. We can only show our martial arts. Fortunately, there was something about Xiake island before, which would not be so abrupt for Xue Baochai.


    "Can you beat Xiao Feng? If you can win, I''ll pay for the next year''s flower wine. " Xue pan burst out laughing.


    Song Qingshu''s face changed: "don''t drink flower wine, don''t look for me!" I''m kidding. I''ve been very busy at home. I don''t want to go to brothels.


    Xue pan also wanted to say that he had been dragged aside by his black faced sister: "you can only go to those dirty places yourself. Why do you want to take Baoyu with you?"


    Xue pan could be described as crying without tears: "I take bad him? This girl is full of bad water. She can play more than me. "


    Soon a group of people came to the school yard, although the number of people competing is less and less, but the enthusiasm of the audience is higher and higher.


    "King Xiao, King Xiao..."


    As soon as song Qingshu stepped into the school yard, he heard the cry of the mountain and the tsunami calling Xiao Feng. In addition to letting him teach him a lesson, the most popular slogan was to beat him up?


    Following his reputation, he saw Dugu Ming jumping up and down in wushuangcheng. He must have instigated this slogan.


    Xue Baochai on the side pulled his sleeve and said, "I''ll give up when I get on the stage, so as not to be beaten... Then I''ll ignore you."


    Song Qingshu said, "Xiao Feng is a gentleman. How can he lay so heavy a hand?" After that, I suddenly felt something was wrong. It was mean to beat Dugu Ming out of the dung.


    In the end, song Qingshu went on the stage first and received him with a series of boos. He didn''t like it and still stood on it.


    When yelunanxian and Li Qinglu saw this, they thought that song Lang''s bearing was unusual, but in other people''s eyes, they thought that he was a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water.


    Then a group of people called for Xiao Feng to come out, but they didn''t see Xiao Feng. When they looked in the direction of Liao, they saw yeluqi anxiously looking at the direction of the entrance of the school. Soon a Liao warrior rushed to give him a letter, and his face changed after he saw it.


    Finally, Xiao Feng went on stage and told him that he had left alone. The battle with you tan yesterday reminded him of the battle at juxianzhuang. He couldn''t help thinking of ah Zhu. What''s more, he didn''t care what Princess Xixia he married. It was meaningless to stay. So he left a Book to say goodbye.


    When I learned that Xiao Feng had gone, there were bursts of sighs of regret in the field, but then came more turbulent anger. Why did the dandy on the stage get lucky all the way to the final?


    "Blame me?" Song Qingshu shrugs. He didn''t expect Xiao Feng to leave without saying goodbye. He thought there was going to be a big war today. After all, Li Qinglu threatened him in every way last night, and she had to compete to win the first place.


    "Don''t make faces!" A lot of people were so irritated that they rushed to the challenge arena to beat him. After all, in their opinion, any one of them could rub him on the ground.


    Fortunately, the experts of the first class hall had been on guard near the challenge arena for a long time and stopped those people. Duan Yanqing rushed to blow down the annoying guy on the arena. Damn it, every time you have a moth here, let a group of us wipe your ass!


    Next, let another competition begin to divert attention.


    "Congratulations When song Qingshu returns to her seat, Xue Baochai''s eyes smile like crescent moon. Which woman doesn''t want her lover to be more capable, she doesn''t care how the other side wins.


    "Thank you." Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at Xue pan, only to see the other side dumbfounded: "you this shit luck is also too good, how can I not have such luck!"


    Xue Baochai ignored her disorderly brother and asked song Qingshu, "Baoyu, who do you think will win?" I don''t know why, she suddenly felt that the other party''s words were very convincing.


    Looking at xuzhu and xuliewu, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "if there''s no accident, xuzhu should win. Xuliewu even holds a gun in both hands, but after all, he can''t move easily. Xuzhu''s martial arts are too good, and he''s on guard. It won''t be like Chen Jialuo and others before."


    But the thing is so unexpected, xuzhu said: "AMI... Cough, I think hard, I really can''t think of a way to crack the Lord''s musket, so I give up this time." If you pretend to be defeated after the fight, it will damage Shaolin''s prestige. You can even admit defeat at the beginning and leave a reputation of generosity.


    "Another loser?" All the audience were dumbfounded. I didn''t expect that today''s two semi-finals would end so dramatically.


    "It''s no wonder that the power of the musket is so great that if you touch it, you will be either dead or injured. This young monk is also wise, not to mention easily offending the powerful Mongolia." That''s what most viewers think.


    Only a few real masters frown, because they all see that xuzhu has a great chance of winning. How can they admit defeat directly.


    Xixia didn''t expect that today''s competition would end like this, and each one was a little confused. As a result, the audience didn''t know who yelled: "anyway, I haven''t played a game today, so it''s better to start the finals directly."


    "Yes, shoot the one who doesn''t force his face."


    "But he''s so lucky. What happens to his opponent when he comes on stage later?"


    "Damn, if he can win the first prize, I won''t drink any more!"


    "Add one, I will never touch women again!"

 Chapter 2246

    "It''s not fair. The final will be held tomorrow. Why play today?" Hearing that those people wanted to fight immediately, Xue Baochai quit immediately. He naturally knew Jia Baoyu''s background. Even if Xu liewu broke his leg, he couldn''t fight. What''s more, he still had two muskets.


    Tomorrow''s competition, at least one day to think about countermeasures, even if there is no way in the end, at least you can still enjoy the joy of entering the finals. If you just get promoted and get hit on the stage, won''t it become a big joke?


    Hearing what she said, those people screamed more loudly: "today, his opponent didn''t appear at all, and there was no consumption. At least xuliewu said a few words to his opponent, which really made xuliewu suffer some losses."


    "That''s the little white face surnamed Jia. Do you only hide behind women?"


    ¡­¡­


    These people in the Wulin are very vulgar, and "Jia Baoyu" clearly has no ability, and even has been transported all the way to the final. How can those people be convinced? I wish he would make a fool of himself.


    The crowd was so excited that Xue Baochai could not stand alone, and the voice of opposition was soon drowned.


    Xu liewu also spoke at this time: "I don''t mind starting the final now." If the opponent in the final is Xiao Feng, he will never agree to fight immediately. He can arrange the way to deal with Xiao Feng calmly in one more day. But if the opponent is Jia Baoyu, he doesn''t care at all. It''s easy for him to win the first place early.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Qingshu, so the pressure was all on him.


    Yelunanxian also looked at him with worried face, and now she had a bad ending.


    Song Qingshu nodded quietly. Yelunan fairy came out and said, "in this case, let''s hold the final today. Let''s prepare for each other first."


    Xue Baochai''s heart was in a turmoil, and she quickly pulled song Qingshu''s sleeve: "you will admit defeat as soon as you go up. Don''t try to be brave. You should know that the other party''s firearm is not a joke."


    It can be said that it''s either death or injury to be touched by a firegun. It''s too late to save at that time. The Mongols are always full of arrogance. They don''t care about the life of a dandy in the Song Dynasty. At that time, something really happened. It''s impossible for the Song court to fight against Mongolia for the sake of Jia Sidao''s son. Maybe some people in the court would like to see this scene.


    "Don''t worry, I have a good idea," Song Qingshu patted her hand to comfort her, then turned to Xue pan and said, "is it still time to bet now?"


    "It''s too late. All the major gambling houses have a lot of hands in the school yard, so they can accept to bet on the spot." Xue pan nodded instinctively.


    Song Qingshu took out a stack of banknotes and thrust them into his hand: "take out all the money you have."


    Xue pan couldn''t help laughing: "you are really smart. You can earn some money by pressing on Xu liewu ahead of time. But the odds of this stall are definitely too low to make much money."


    Song Qingshu stared at him with an idiot''s face: "don''t mess around, buy all the money and I''ll win."


    "You win?" Let alone Xue Pan''s eyes, Xue Baochai was stunned.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself!" Xue Baochai was really anxious. She wanted to be sister Yang and stop him all the time. "It''s not a shame to lose to the Lord of Mongolia. What''s more, you''ve reached the finals. It''s enough to go back to Jiangnan. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Even Xue pan couldn''t help persuading him: "man, they are armed with muskets. If they are unarmed, you can fight for money. But if this thing is hit by one shot, you will become a sieve."


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to win him." Song Qingshu''s expression is especially calm.


    As if feeling his emotion, Xue Baochai gradually calmed down, but she didn''t know why. She suddenly felt that this man was a little strange: he seemed to know some martial arts of Xiake island. Was he a martial arts expert who grew up together?


    Not far away, Lu brothers also heard their conversation and couldn''t help looking at each other. Lu Shisheng couldn''t help muttering: "this boy has such a strong foundation, isn''t he a real card? Shall we inform the Lord? "


    Lu Shidao shook his head: "how can I inform you in public? What''s more, I just assured the King yesterday that this boy was not worried. At this time, I went to say the opposite. Isn''t it self contradictory? So what do we become in the Lord''s mind? "


    "But what if the boy really has a strong card." LV Shisheng is still worried.


    Lu Shidao sneered: "what can he have? Others don''t know his details. Don''t you and I know? Even if you really learn some Kung Fu in Xiake Island, it''s far from Wang Ye''s opponent. "


    Lu Shisheng felt at ease: "yes, the Lord still has two muskets in his hand. It''s not a problem even if he faces the top experts in the Jianghu."


    At this moment, Kung Fu Song Qingshu has already stepped on the challenge arena. Looking at Xu liewu in the wheelchair opposite him, he arched his hand and said, "Lord, you and I have passed the test all the way, defeated all the top experts, and finally joined in the final. It''s really a peerless double pride. Next, we will join hands to present a dragon fight and tiger fight to the surrounding audience. It''s also a good story."


    Now even yelunan fairy and other insiders look strange. Xu liewu is still barely. After all, he really won several experts, but how many times have you played from the beginning to the end?


    Xu liewu looked at him with a look of neuropathy. He was obviously ashamed to be called peerless double pride with him.


    The people around him who didn''t like him had already scolded him. They thought how could there be such a shameless person in the world. Duan Yanqing and other first-class people even scolded him in their hearts. The order they managed to maintain was almost broken by these angry audiences.


    Song Qingshu cleared his throat and suddenly said, "Lord, this is a martial arts contest. Are you against the rules with firearms?"


    "This time, the princess''s recruitment is originally a competition for the comprehensive strength of all the players. It''s also a part of Wang''s strength to get guns from the western regions. If you have them, you can use them." Xu liewu said lightly.


    "I really don''t have a musket." Song Qingshu sighs, and Shuanger has a firearm in his hand. The other fireguns in the army are full of ammunition and have a short range. He can''t see how to take them with him.


    Seeing his serious appearance, Xu liewu was suddenly happy: "of course, if you break your legs now, I don''t mind throwing away the gun and having a fair duel with you."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "I don''t have any skills. I can''t cause any serious enemies, so I won''t be broken. I don''t want to try."


    Hearing the other party pick up his scar, Xu liewu''s face jerked and his eyes were full of murders: "are you ready? Start when you''re ready. Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    "Wait a minute!" To Fang Zheng, song Qingshu quickly stopped him. "I''m worried about what to do if I accidentally hurt Wang Ye later. Wang Ye has a large number of soldiers. I''m afraid that Wang Ye will retaliate when he comes down."


    There was a huge hiss around "Che ~".


    Xu liewu was even more angry and laughed: "if you can really hurt me, it''s your ability. Everyone listen. If I''m hurt by this boy later, everyone is not allowed to investigate."


    "Wang Ye is really righteous," Song Qingshu nodded, and then turned to draw a gourd and said to the people in the Southern Song Dynasty, "listen, if I get hurt by Wang Ye later, you are not allowed to take revenge on Wang Ye."


    Xue Baochai stood nervously at the edge of the challenge arena, ready to go on stage at any time to save him.


    "Have you finished the nonsense? Let''s start when you''ve finished." Xu liewu is not in a hurry. He not only wants to win this time, but also wants to be beautiful. He shows his style in front of all the heroes in the world.


    "Ready, let''s go." As soon as the sound of Song Qing''s calligraphy fell, he threw a black object to xuliewu.

 Chapter 2247

    "What is this?" Everyone was confused when they saw a black bead flying past. It looked like a Rosary Bead, but what kind of hidden weapon could a Rosary Bead be? Even if it''s thrown, it doesn''t matter, does it?


    However, Xu liewu''s face changed greatly. He turned his wheelchair and tried to hide beside him. His posture was so awkward that he had never seen it before.


    When everyone was confused, the black bead had already fallen to the ground where he was before. There was a roar and a fire burst out. A black hole had been blown out in the challenge arena.


    "Thunderbolt, thunderbolt, firebomb!" A few of those who had experienced the lion slaughtering meeting finally recognized what kind of concealed weapon it was. At the beginning, the disciples of Emei sect used it to blow up many experts in the Jianghu.


    Xu liewu suddenly changed his color. If other people didn''t know him, why didn''t he? The thunderbolt fire bomb was originally invented by cannibals after gunpowder spread to the West. He fought with western countries all the year round and naturally recognized it.


    So just now, before everyone reacted, he was too busy to avoid.


    "Wang Ye is really knowledgeable." Song Qingshu said he admired him, but there was no ambiguity in his hand. Several black beads flew to each other again.


    As a man of Zhou Zhiruo, how can he not make the best use of the things of the Emei sect? He has already ordered the people under him to imitate them on a large scale. Originally, such concealed weapons are not suitable for martial arts competitions in the challenge arena, but Xu liewu uses a firearm first, so he has no scruples. In this way, he doesn''t have to expose his martial arts skills. He has the best of both worlds.


    Seeing several thunderbolt bombs thrown over, Xu liewu knew it was too late to move the wheelchair. He quickly clapped his hands and jumped up from the stool.


    His martial arts skills are very high. Although his legs are injured, his internal power is still there. This jump is like a crane roaring for nine days. His posture is quite natural and unrestrained. The cheers around him even outweigh the sound of the wheelchair being blown to pieces below.


    Xu liewu knew that this was not the way to go on, so he immediately took out his musket and tried to shoot him before the other side shot again, but the next second he was stunned, because more black beads appeared in front of him.


    Now people in mid air, and there is no place to borrow, he can not avoid the past, the only thing he can do is the whole person curled up into a ball, to transport the internal force, while blocking the vital position of the body with both hands.


    Bang Bang~


    The sound of a series of explosions sounded. Although it was daytime, a series of dazzling fireworks were still seen in the sky. Then a dark body fell on the challenge arena feebly. The hair had already been burned, the body was smoking, and the air was faintly filled with a smell of meat.


    Baked?


    Everybody''s stupid. It''s too bad.


    The Mongolian warriors under Xu liewu''s command had already rushed to the challenge arena, and they were staring at Song Qingshu one by one with blood red eyes: "despicable people hurt people with hidden weapons!"


    Xue Baochai also recovered from the shock and quickly took people up to protect him behind him.


    Song Qingshu spread out his hands: "just now everyone heard that your Lord said that using firearms is not illegal, let me use it freely, and he also agreed with me that if there are any casualties in the process of the game, the other party can not investigate, do you want to violate the master''s order?"


    "You Those people''s faces were uncertain. Naturally, they remembered Xu liewu''s words just now, but who could have thought that Wang ye would lose, but what they said made a big hole for themselves.


    "The contest has been decided, not to mention that both sides have spoken first. Please don''t break the rules." Duan Yanqing and others were instructed by yelunan fairy to step on the stage one after another to stop in the middle, so as to avoid the two sides really fighting together.


    "Ah ~" at this time, Xu liewu, who was lying on the ground, groaned weakly. Seeing that he was not dead, the group of people were overjoyed. They didn''t care to find song Qingshu, so they quickly carried him down to find someone to treat him.


    Song Qingshu has seen that Xu liewu is wearing gold wire armour for a long time. Even Trinket can get one. As Mongolia is rich all over the world, there is no shortage of such things. Xu liewu is also one of the most powerful princes in Mongolia, so he has a lot of things to protect himself. That thunderbolt fire bomb is not enough to kill him, but it''s inevitable that his skin will be cut open.


    Although yelunanxian wanted to laugh in her heart, her current identity had to stop the doctor from healing Xu liewu, and a group of people were in a mess.


    Song Qingshu sighed on the stage: "I''ve already said don''t force me to do it. When I do it, it''s either death or injury. Those people have retired before. You think it''s my luck. In fact, it''s their luck."


    "What a shame Seeing his expression, all the audience had the same idea. However, this time, it was different from before. No one dared to scold again. After all, they had seen the power of thunderbolt firebombs. If they annoyed him, it would be better to throw one at random?


    Even Dugu Ming, the most fierce one, was very happy. Compared with Xu liewu, it seemed that it was no big deal that he was beaten out.


    The first thing song Qingshu did when he came down from the stage was to find Xue Pan: "did you just bet successfully?"


    "It''s a success, it''s a success, it''s all earned." Xue pan is also smiling, "I''ll go to those gambling houses to collect money later."


    Next to suddenly came a voice of resentment: "how can you have thunderbolt fire bombs?"


    Although many people are not at peace with Jia Baoyu on weekdays, they are also from the middle of the Southern Song Dynasty. They are mostly happy to see him win the first place. Only Lu brothers and Qiu Tongfu are not happy.


    "You didn''t ask me." Song Qingshu gave them a glance, and he roughly guessed about their collusion with Mongolia.


    At this time, Lu''s brothers wanted to cry without tears. You know, yesterday, they patted their chests in front of Xu liewu and said that Jia Baoyu had no skills to be afraid of. As a result, today, I''m afraid Xu liewu''s first thing to recover is to settle accounts with them.


    This time I came to Xixia, I had a lot of hard work, and finally I got on the line of Mongolia. As a result, it was so broken. Moreover, according to this posture, Mongolia could not accommodate them in the future, so it seemed that I had to find another way.


    I don''t know if it''s too late to pursue Xixia princess. Anyway, after the martial arts test, there will be a literary test. Maybe Xixia Princess prefers literary talents. Who are they afraid of?


    The officials of the first class hall announced the end of the martial arts test. The cultural test will be held in the Palace tomorrow. Only those who have entered the martial arts test group are qualified to participate in the test. Now someone immediately asked what the cultural test is, whether it is poetry, song and Fu or the skill of longitude and latitude?


    The official of the first class hall replied, "the examination is conducted by the princess herself. We don''t know what the specific examination is, but generally speaking, it is to assess the true character of the young masters, and there is no need to cram."


    Song Qingshu is a little curious. What does Li Qinglu want to test for? She won''t ask about Menggu menglang like Tianlong Babuli.

 Chapter 2248

    Song Qingshu thought of the situation in the Palace last night. He stroked the girl lying in his arms like a cat and asked what the test topic was.


    Who knew that Li Qinglu just put her face on his chest with satisfaction and refused to tell him anything. When she was in a hurry to ask, she would answer, just answer from her heart.


    Song Qingshu raised an objection at that time. If he didn''t answer well, what would he do if he was picked as the first in the essay test by others?


    Who knows that Li Qinglu gave him a direct look: "anyway, it''s me who will judge the results at that time. How can we let others get the first place?"


    Song Qingshu thought it was reasonable, so he stopped asking.


    "The feeling of being a referee as well as a player is really... Cool." Song Qingshu can''t help raising his eyebrows when he wants to be happy.


    "Are you so happy to win the champion of the martial arts test?" Behind him came the voice of a young girl''s banter. Looking back, Wan Yan stood beside her.


    "Why not be happy to win." On one side, Xue Baochai gave her a slightly hostile look. The little princess of the kingdom of Jin and Baoyu were too close.


    "Miss Xue is so happy now. Did you ever think that if he won the first prize in the essay exam tomorrow, he would become the emperor''s son-in-law of Xixia?" Notice that the other party and song Qingshu are very close, Wanyan Chongjie snorts.


    "How can it be? I don''t worry about it." Xue Baochai and Jia Baoyu are so familiar that they know that he has a headache when he touches a subset of classics and history. How can he be the first in the essay.


    "Why can''t," Wanyan Chongjie suddenly looked at her with a kind of pity, "before you can think that he can test first?"


    Hearing her words, Xue Baochai was stunned. Her joy suddenly disappeared. At this time, she didn''t know what kind of complicated mood she was in.


    Take advantage of her Lengshen Kung Fu, Wanyan Chongjie came to song Qingshu: "I''ve been worried about you, who knows you still have such a card."


    "I didn''t want to use it before. After all, it''s too foul to use it in the competition arena. Who knows that Xu liewu doesn''t follow the rules first, I''m sorry." Song Qingshu had to sigh that this opponent really cooperated.


    "Brother, you are so bad." Wanyan Chongjie can''t help laughing. The kingdom of Jin and Mongolia are mortal enemies. She is obviously very happy to see xuliewu so miserable.


    "Keke ~" Xue Baochai has come back to her senses. Seeing their intimate manner, she can''t help but have some taste. "Baoyu, it''s time for us to go back."


    Song Qingshu had to leave Wan Yan Chongjie an apologetic look, and then Xue Baochai took him back to the Xingguan.


    Ouyang Feng came to Wanyan heavy Festival side, can''t help but say: "this boy even if change more identity, there is always beauty around."


    Wanyan Chongjie also sighed deeply: "it''s a double-edged sword to like an excellent man."


    Ouyang Feng a face speechless: "you just how old, pretend what deep."


    ¡­¡­


    After Song Qingshu and his party returned to the residence, the people of the Southern Song mission came out to congratulate them. Of course, Lu brothers and Qiu Tongfu were all in tears.


    Xue pan was most excited and clamored to organize a banquet to have a good drink. During this time, because of the successive accidents in the city, the mission was under various control. The group of young men had already faded out, and they echoed. Xue Baochai didn''t want to spoil everyone''s interest, so she agreed.


    It wasn''t long before there were guests outside the door. The first people to visit were the people from geldan and Shuang Xiufu. They had been enemies of Mongolia for many years. Today, they are very happy to see the unbearable xuliewu so miserable.


    Of course, the people from wushuangcheng didn''t come. After all, Dugu Ming was beaten so badly by "Jia Baoyu" that day, and they couldn''t help it.


    They were very welcome in the Southern Song Dynasty, but Gerdan could not help it. All the people in Shuang Xiu''s house were beauties, especially Princess Shuang Xiu and his wife Shuang Xiu. Even their maids all had beautiful faces. A group of Childe brothers had been choking up for a long time, and they all gathered around them to show their hospitality, even if they couldn''t eat swan meat, It''s good to smell the swan.


    Princess Shuang Xiu originally came for song Qingshu, but she was not easy to show too clearly in public. For fear of revealing the identity of the other party, she could only perfunctorily deal with Xue pan and others.


    Next came the men of Mu table Lun Bu and Ming religion. Because Chen Jialuo was seriously injured by Xu liewu, Huo Qingtong and others were filled with anger. Today they saw that song Qingshu gave them back in the same way. They finally had a good idea. Naturally, they would like to thank the young master who avenged them. What''s more, his predecessor Zhong handu was saved by him, So I specially prepared a big gift when I came here this time.


    "Hou Li, what good things can you have in your bitter and cold border areas?" Lu Shisheng, who was very upset at first, decided to add a block to both sides, so he jumped out and directly opened the gift box sent by the other side.


    In the box, a pair of 1-foot-2-inch-high white jade bottles of lanolin were seen. They were crystal clear, soft, smooth and incomparable. At first sight, they were precious treasures. Everyone in the room was quiet, but their attention was not on the jade vase itself, but on the vase was painted a beauty. The beauty had a long braided hat and was dressed as a girl. There was a short sword hanging on her waist. She was gorgeous and lustrous. Her eyes were flowing and her mouth was ready to move. She was about to walk down from the painting.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned. The girl on the bottle not only has Chen Yuanyuan''s gorgeous beauty, but also has the immortality of XiaoLongNu. She is really a woman who combines heaven and earth. This should be the Xiangxiang princess.


    They all thought to themselves that when they saw Huo Qingtong, they only said that her figure had been rare in Mu Zhuolun department for a hundred years. How could they know that the person painted on the bottle was more beautiful? Was there so many beauties in Mu Zhuolun department? No wonder Mongolia always wanted to conquer this tribe.


    But they quickly realized that it was just a painting. How could there be such a beautiful person in the world.


    Huo Qingtong chuckled: "this is painted by Si Ying, the most famous painter of our family. This pair of jade bottles belongs to my sister Kathy. The beauty in the painting is her portrait. Master Jia is very kind to our family. This jade bottle is given to him."


    People around take a breath


    "It''s a real person!"


    "The third lady of Mu Zhuolun?"


    "There is such a beauty in the world!"


    "It turns out that the most beautiful princess Xiangxiang in the desert is not empty words."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said in a hurry: "since it''s the third lady''s favorite thing, how can I snatch love with a knife."


    Huo Qingtong said with a smile: "my sister has been worried about not being able to contribute to the people. This time, she learned that I came to contact heroes from all sides and specially brought this bottle to me as a gift. The young master not only saved my life, but also taught Xu liewu, the dog thief, to be angry for us. Naturally, she deserves it."


    Seeing the other side''s generous boxing, song Qingshu had to accept it: "in this case, I''m not respectful."


    Seeing this, Xue pan snatched it away. A group of young men were commenting around the beauty on the bottle, and they were swallowing.


    "Compared with Miss Huo''s gifts, these are a little vulgar." Yang Xiao laughed bitterly. The Ming religion is located in the western regions. There are many precious stones nearby. However, no matter how beautiful the precious stones are, how can they be as dazzling as Princess Xiangxiang?


    "Thank you, Ambassador Yang." Song Qingshu had a strange look. He didn''t expect that Ming religion would give him gifts one day.


    Just as he was wandering outside, Zhou Dian, the big mouth of the Ming religion, couldn''t help asking: "that thunderbolt fire bomb is clearly something that Zhou Zhiruo''s mother-in-law has. How can you have it?"

 Chapter 2249

    At the beginning of the conference, Zhou Zhiruo and Emei were shining brilliantly. Except for her nine Yin classics, it was due to the thunderbolt fire. At first, the people in Ming Dynasty saw the power of thunderbolt, but it was impressive.


    Because of all kinds of things in the past, and later Zhou Zhiruo fell into the embrace of song Qingshu, the Ming people naturally didn''t like her either. Yang Xiao was very deep in the city, but he didn''t mention it. But Zhou Dian was so sincere that he couldn''t help asking.


    Now everyone looked at Song Qingshu. Even Xue Baochai was suspicious. She never knew that Baoyu had a thunderbolt, thunder and fire bullet. Otherwise, she had to be so worried.


    Song Qingshu knew that he would be asked for a long time. He explained without hesitation: "my father knows that I am weak in martial arts, and he is afraid that I will be harmed by a traitor, so he specially gave it to me for self-defense. He can''t make it out until the crisis."


    All of a sudden, Jia Sidao''s power fell to the government and the opposition, and there were firearms in the army of the Southern Song Dynasty. It was not difficult to get a firebomb like thunderbolt.


    Xue Baochai knew more about it. Even if Jia Sidao didn''t use his official identity and the power of Xiake Island, there were many ways to find thunderbolt fire bombs.


    "It''s just that we are preparing a banquet here. If you don''t mind, you can stay for a drink." Xue Baochai, as the host of this trip, naturally began to make arrangements.


    Geerdan, Mingjiao, Mu table Lunbu and others wanted to take this opportunity to get acquainted with the Southern Song Dynasty and discuss the alliance against Mongolia. Naturally, they would not refuse.


    In the middle of the drink, she noticed that Princess Shuang Xiu gave him a look, so she followed him for an excuse. She was thinking about what she was looking for. As soon as she walked around the corridor, a wisp of fragrant wind fell into her arms.


    "Song Lang, I can''t bear you." Princess Shuang Xiu hugged him tightly, as if he would run away if he let go a little.


    "What''s the matter, Zixian?" Feeling the girl''s abnormal mood, song Qingshu gently stroked her hair and asked.


    "The martial arts test has been finished. I''m afraid we''ll go back to the western regions after the Wen test tomorrow." Princess Shuang Xiu had a faint cry in her voice. Judging from all previous judgments, whether it was Gerdan or Dugu Ming, the hope of the cultural test tomorrow is very small. What''s more, Gerdan''s main purpose of this trip is not to recruit relatives, but to contact potential anti Mongolian forces from all sides. Now the goal has been achieved, and most of them will leave after the cultural test tomorrow.


    Song Qingshu gently comforted: "don''t worry, I will go to wushuangcheng to see you soon."


    "Really?" Princess Shuang Xiu opened her eyes in surprise. She thought the separation would be a farewell. After all, there are no twin cities and the central plains are thousands of miles apart.


    "It''s true, of course. I''m not the kind to eat dry and run away." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Song Lang ~" welcomed him with a warm kiss.


    After a while, song Qingshu noticed that the girl in her arms was getting softer and softer, and her eyes were dripping out of the water quickly. She was startled: "I can''t tell when someone will come here."


    Princess Shuang Xiu nibbled her lips, with a touch of charm between her eyebrows, and said in a soft voice: "in fact, if we are faster, we can''t..."


    Song Qingshu''s internal skill has an irresistible attraction to Shuang Xiufu, and the women of Shuang Xiufu have an inexplicable attraction to song Qingshu?


    If you were someone else, song Qingshu might have hesitated. After all, his feet were a little weak these two days, and he almost couldn''t get up this morning. But Shuang Xiu princess is different. Her practice is the best tonic for men, and he doesn''t need much effort from the beginning to the end.


    Although it''s barely hidden here, it''s not that no one will pass by. Thinking of a large number of people drinking in the front hall, they are extremely nervous.


    After a while, song Qingshu''s face suddenly changed, because he noticed that someone was nearby. If the matter leaked out, it would be troublesome. Reach out to the side, grab the other person''s neck, plan to subdue the other person, and then wash the memory away.


    Who knows a Jiao Hu rings out, see each other''s appearance clearly, three people all froze.


    It turns out that Gu Ningqing, Shuang Xiu''s wife, is the one who has been pinched. Song Qingshu stops her hand in a friendly way. She can''t do anything to others.


    Gu Ningqing just saw her daughter quietly leave the banquet, then he guessed one or two. He was worried about their mistakes, so he followed them to have a look. He didn''t know they were so bold.


    "Niang ~" Gu Zixian clenched her lips tightly, and her whole head was almost down to the ground. It was a shame to be caught in this situation.


    Gu Ningqing looked down at them, and two red clouds rose on goose egg''s face: "it''s just nonsense. Why don''t you clean up and go out with me?"


    Gu Zixian spits out her tongue and quickly arranges her dress. Then Gu Ningqing pulls her out hand in hand. The whole process keeps looking back at Song Qingshu. The charm and lingering in her eyes are enough to make Baigang soft.


    Song Qingshu also has a hot face. Gu Ningqing doesn''t say a word to him from the beginning to the end. He is obviously dissatisfied with the fact that he has abused her daughter like this, but because of his great kindness to them, he doesn''t say anything.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, song Qingshu is also a bit tongue smacking. Just now, how can he be bewitched and mischievous.


    Back at the banquet, he looked as usual and enjoyed himself with many guests. In the evening, he went back to his room early and fell asleep.


    Xue Baochai learned a lesson from the past several times. She was worried that he would sneak out in the middle of the night and affect tomorrow''s essay test. So she went to his room to check. She found that he was really sleeping. For a moment, she couldn''t help feeling a little strange.


    Early the next morning, all forces went out of the guild and came to the palace. The warriors of Xixia first class hall checked their name cards and put them into the palace one by one. These days, they are too familiar with these competitors. Those who want to fish in troubled waters can''t escape their eyes.


    When I came to the Zhonghe hall, I saw dozens of young people and entourage sitting at each table. There is a seat in the middle of the hall, and the tables and chairs are all covered with yellow Satin Embroidered with golden dragon, which should be the throne of the Xixia emperor.


    Both the East and the West are covered with purple satin. On the west side of the table sat a strange man with bandages all over his body. The Mongolian warriors behind him glared at the arrival of song Qingshu and his party.


    Song Qingshu has a strange look on his face. Xu liewu is really an immortal Xiaoqiang. He was seriously injured. As a result, he was forced to take part in the essay test after only one day of hard work?


    The officials of the first class hall led song Qingshu and his party to the East chief. Next to him was wanyanchongjie of the state of Jin, and next to xuliewu was Nalan Rongruo of the state of Qing. Obviously, among the many children who applied for the job, they were the most respected, and Xixia also respected them. Of course, Jia Baoyu''s current status can''t afford such a courtesy, To a large extent, it was because he won the first prize in martial arts competition.


    The rest of you Jie''s children, general folk Junyan scattered sit each seat. The crowd came in and took their seats.


    Xu liewu was covered with bandages all over his body and only showed his eyes. When he saw song Qingshu on the opposite side, he was so angry that he grabbed a wine jar on the table and threw it to the opposite side.

 Chapter 2250

    Xue Baochai was shocked. She knew Jia Baoyu''s background. She could use Thunderbolt and firebomb before, but now in the palace, could she use that too?


    Just won the first place in the martial arts competition. It would be a shame to be defeated in front of so many people.


    But she was a little anxious. It''s a pity that sister Yang is not here. Otherwise, she''s the best. She''s still a little weak. I''m afraid she may not be able to catch the flying wine jar.


    The attention of all the people in the hall was attracted by the strange situation here, and they all watched how the two sides ended.


    The wine jar seemed to be blocked by an invisible gas wall, and then bounced back at a faster speed. The Mongolian warriors around Xu liewu saw that they wanted to fight back the wine jar.


    Who knows, just before the attack, the wine jar broke in front of Xu liewu. All the wine in it came out and drenched all the Mongolians. The warriors rushed to block Xu liewu. But where could the water be blocked? It still leaked a lot to him.


    "Good!" Wanyan heavy festival in the side to see clapping, Jinmeng is the enemy, she just don''t care xuliewu face.


    Other people in the field couldn''t help cheering. This control of skill is too clever. I didn''t expect that such a delicate and beautiful girl should have such a strong cultivation. Many children began to ask which girl she was from in the Southern Song Dynasty. If she couldn''t marry the princess of Xixia, it would be good to pursue this girl. No matter her appearance, figure or temperament, she would be the best choice.


    Xue Baochai was puzzled when she was so skillful. Was it because Xu liewu didn''t have much internal power when he was seriously injured?


    With a smile, song Qingshu began to drink tea leisurely, hiding his merits and fame.


    The Mongolians were furious and drew out their swords one after another to rush. At this time, two rows of people came out of the inner hall. Some of them had strong clothes, some had wide robes and gentle belts, and most of them were holding strange swords.


    Duan Yanqing said in a loud voice: "in the inner court of the Imperial Palace, you must not be rude. These are all from the top class of our country. If you are interested, you can compete one by one and fight in groups, but you must not. "


    Xu liewu noticed that there were a large number of experts in the first class hall, so he hummed to stop his subordinates from making trouble.


    After the twists and turns, the hall gradually quieted down. When the seats were full, the two generals on duty cheered, "jiabinqi, close the door." In the sound of drum music, two thick doors were pushed up slowly by four halberd guards.


    The armour of the soldiers in the side corridor is clanging, and a group of gold armour guards with long halberds come out. The halberd head is shining under the candle fire. With the sound of the drum music, the attendants of the two teams came out of the inner hall with a white jade censer in their hands.


    Everyone knows that the dragon body of the Xixia emperor is ill. Usually, it is the empress who deals with the daily affairs. He thinks that he can see the legendary empress. He breathes in silence.


    The last four attendants, wearing brocade robes and holding no objects in their hands, stood on both sides of the throne. His highness, seeing that the temples of the four men were high, knew that Xixia was worthy of fighting with the Southern Song Dynasty for many years, and that the martial arts of these guards were really good.


    One of the attendants called out: "the queen is here, welcome!" All of them knelt down. Of course, many of them didn''t kneel down. They just bowed slightly.


    I saw a beautiful shadow from the inside and sat down on the Royal chair. The waiter then said, "flat body!" The crowd stood up. When they looked up, many people saw the queen so close for the first time. They saw that she was so young and beautiful. It was really the best in the world.


    They were envious and thought that the Xixia emperor was really a good man, but now the Xixia emperor is a sick child, and the empress is so young that she can''t live.


    Some dirty people are eager to serve the Xixia emperor, but they dare not show any disrespect for the empress.


    Among his highness, is Duan Yu the saddest? He looks at Duan Lang, who once called his sister affectionately, but now he is the mother of a noble country. The way he looks at himself is no different from other people. His heart suddenly empties. Compared with Wang, Wan Mei''s appearance and temperament are not at all inferior, Why do I concentrate on Miss Wang.


    However, as soon as the idea arose, he immediately shook his head: Duan Yu, Duan Yu, she''s your sister. How can you have those messy ideas? What a jerk.


    At this time, the Minister of rites stood beside the throne, unfolded a scroll, and recited: "the Dharma should be the way of heaven, the Guangsheng Shenwu, and the emperor of the great Xia said: I am very grateful that you should be called far away, for you have given me the wine Although it was Mu Wanqing who appeared, he did things in the name of the emperor.


    All the people thank him again. "Flat!" the waiter said Everyone stood up.


    The Minister of rites said, "please have a seat. Please drink and serve as you like." The palace supervisors brought up the dishes in bowls. Xixia is a bitter and cold place in Northwest China. Its daily food is mainly cattle and sheep. Although it is a royal banquet, it is also large pieces of beef and mutton.


    Who can enter the hall is not rich and noble, who is used to eating delicacies and delicacies. Every one is worried about Wen Shi. How can they have the heart to eat and drink? Can see Mu Wanqing sitting on the above awe inspiring inviolable, one by one worried about impoliteness, can only press the heart doubt.


    But Xu liewu didn''t care so much, and soon said, "queen, why didn''t you see the princess come out?" Looking at her from such a close distance, the young queen''s skin is really fragile. When Wang comes to power in Xixia one day, he has to put her under her and spoil her.


    Feeling the aggressiveness in his eyes, Mu Wanqing was not happy, and her face suddenly turned cold: "princess is in Qingfeng Pavilion. After you finish the banquet, someone will lead you there."


    The reason why she''s here is that she wants to see song Qingshu more. But now Song Qingshu looks like Jia Baoyu. The woman surnamed Xue and the little princess sitting next to her are all close to him. It makes people angry.


    Now, being disgusted by Xu liewu, he simply got up and left.


    They didn''t expect that the beautiful young queen would leave so soon. They wanted to see more, but they didn''t know how to keep her. They had to eat and drink and go to Qingfeng pavilion to see the princess.


    Everyone''s mind is almost the same. Even Duan Yu, who has no intention to recruit relatives, wants to see what the legendary princess looks like. After eating quickly, they shout to see the princess.


    Soon the Minister of rites led the people through a large garden, turned several corridors, passed a row of rockeries, and saw a corner of the building in the shade of flowers and trees from a distance. Two palace lanterns were picked out from the side of the pavilion. The Minister of rites led the people to the front of the pavilion and said in a loud voice, "good guests from all directions come to see the princess."


    At the opening of the pavilion door, four palace maids came out, each holding a light lantern, followed by a female official in purple clothes. They said, "you have come so far to work hard. Princess, please come to Qingfeng pavilion to serve tea."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange. She thinks that Li Qinglu is so complicated.


    Everyone rushed in, trying to grab a good seat. The closer the princess, the better.


    There is a big hall in the pavilion. There is a thick woolen carpet on the ground. Colorful flowers are woven on the carpet. Small tea tables are arranged in rows, with blue and white covered bowls on them. Next to each covered bowl is a blue and white plate, which is filled with cheese, cakes and other four-color snacks. At the end of the hall, there was a platform three or four feet high, covered with a light yellow carpet, and on the platform was a circular stool with brocade mats. Everyone thought that it must be the princess''s seat. You pushed me and I hugged them, and they all scrambled to get close to the platform.


    People like Xu liewu respect their status and don''t want to compete with them. Naturally, song Qingshu is more indifferent.


    After everyone sat down, the woman official held up a small copper hammer and knocked three times on a white jade cloud plate. When she ascended the hall, she was silent and waiting for the princess to come out.


    After a while, only to hear Huan Pei Ding Dong, Eight maids in green clothes came out of the inner hall and stood on both sides. After a while, a girl in light green clothes came out with light steps.


    Everyone''s eyes were bright. The girl was slim, elegant and beautiful. They all secretly called a color: "the name of Princess Yinchuan is matchless, and it really deserves its reputation."


    Song Qingshu vaguely remembers that it''s like Li Qinglu''s maid, Xiaolei or something.


    The girl walked slowly to the platform and bowed slightly to salute the crowd. When she came in, everyone had already stood up. When they saw her bowing, they all bowed in return. When someone saw that the princess was so modest and proud, they even praised her. The girl looked at her nose and her heart. Her eyes were never connected with the others. She was very shy.


    The public did not dare to take a breath, for fear of disturbing her, they thought: "Princess Jinzhiyuye, living in the Forbidden City, suddenly saw many men. She should be like this. Only in this way can she have a noble identity."


    After a long time, the girl''s face was red, and she said softly and softly: "the princess''s Royal Highness says," all the guests are far away. The green Phoenix Pavilion has no good tea to serve the guests. It is very simple. Please use them at will. In addition, the princess also has several questions that she would like to ask you to help answer. The first question is: when the princess got up this morning to take medicine, she suddenly noticed something outside the window and felt very magical. What is this thing, please

 Chapter 2251

    They knew that the girl in front of them was not a princess, and they could not help but be pleased that only a maid was so slim and beautiful. What would a real princess look like?


    However, they immediately thought of the question raised by the princess and thought that the test should have begun. They frowned and pondered that although Xixia was not as good as Mongolia, Jin and Southern Song, it was also a regional power. As a princess, what kind of things had she never seen? To make the princess feel very magical, it must be something extraordinary.


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. He thought that these women have come down in one continuous line for thousands of years, and even the way of thinking is the same. Isn''t this a question of deliberately digging holes for everyone to jump.


    At this time, the maid brought out tea and cakes to the people in the room one by one. Tea is good tea, and the snacks are exquisite. But at this moment, no one is in the mood to drink tea. They are all thinking about the princess.


    "I think it''s a beautiful bird. No, it should be a Phoenix. Only the Phoenix can match the princess." In his opinion, the imperial palace is heavily guarded, and the princess''s bedroom is the most important one. No one can come in, so the one who can get close to the princess''s bedroom is nothing but birds. If the princess who is used to seeing rare birds and animals can be surprised, it must be extraordinary.


    He was very satisfied with his answer, and even more satisfied that he had said it one step ahead of time. As the saying goes, "one step first, one step first", those who answered later could only pick up the wisdom of others.


    Thinking that he and Li Yuanhao had been fighting each other for more than ten years, but now he had a good chance of marrying the princess of Xixia, he felt very happy. At that time, he must vent his resentment against Li Yuanhao on the princess.


    The people around him were annoyed when they heard his reply, thinking how they didn''t expect him to get the first chance.


    "I think it''s a fish. It should be a koi that suddenly appeared in the pond. It indicates that the princess will find a son-in-law this time." Japan''s Yuchai Xiusheng had a good example and said quickly.


    Seeing that he had said what he wanted to say first, other people dared not hesitate and yelled out similar answers one after another, almost saying all the animals and birds.


    The maid asked a circle, and then looked at Nalan Rongruo: "long heard Nalan childe just name, don''t know Nalan childe have and high opinion?" Nalan is a man of both arts and martial arts, and he is also born handsome. Many of the girls in various countries are his fans.


    Nalan Rongruo saluted and replied modestly, "I don''t think the princess is worthy of her high opinion. I think the princess may have seen the clouds in the sky this morning, which reminds her of choosing her son-in-law."


    When they heard this, they all nodded their heads. They thought that the gifted man was worthy of being a gifted man, and their intention was to be higher.


    "I think what the princess sees may be the wind. The flowers bloom and fall in front of the court, not the wind, not the trees, but the heart." Inspired by him, Xu Zhu thought of a Buddhist story.


    Many people think that the young monk''s speech is wonderful, but more people are dissatisfied, so they point out that he fooled people with Buddhist sutras, pointing out that he was actually a monk, and wanted to reduce his image in the princess''s heart.


    If it had been before, Shaolin people would have refused to refute it, but before Xu liewu made a deal with them, they had already achieved the purpose of this trip, and they didn''t care much about the position of the son-in-law.


    "Don''t make any noise," the maid comforted the crowd, and then asked Xu liewu, "don''t know what the prince''s answer is?"


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Xu liewu replied proudly, "the princess is the queen of a generation of Xiaoxiong. As the saying goes, how can you see some birds and beasts? According to my king, the princess should be surprised to see the flourishing dragon spirit of the great Mongolian Empire in the north. At that time, we will unite with each other, and my king will take the princess to see all the rivers and mountains."


    His remarks scorned all the people who had answered before, but most of them were afraid of the power of Mongolia.


    Wanyan heavy festival but no matter so much, smell speech sneer: "dragon gas? You Mongolians believe in immortality and claim to be the offspring of the wolf and the white deer. Even if you have any Qi, it''s also wolf Qi and dragon Qi. You really put gold on your face. "


    Xu liewu was furious: "one day our Mongols will wave troops to the south, and the first one to destroy is your kingdom of Jin."


    "Who can''t blow the air? I haven''t seen you take advantage of the war all these years." Wanyan heavy Festival is not empty, straight back, because two people quarreled, the hall soon turned into a pot of porridge.


    At this time, when Xue Baochai saw that song Qingshu was still enjoying tea and snacks, she couldn''t help feeling a little anxious: "Why are you still in the mood to eat here? People have answered, but you haven''t said anything."


    "The snacks are delicious, and the tea is also very good. Compared with Longjing in the south of the Yangtze River, the tea here has a different flavor. Would you like to try it?" Song Qingshu handed the cup to him as he spoke.


    Seeing the cup he had drunk, Xue Baochai turned red: "it''s all time. You''re still fooling around. Tell the maid your answer quickly."


    Song Qingshu gave her a strange look: "does sister Bao want me to marry a princess?"


    Xue Baochai is stunned. Yes, he has won the first prize in martial arts competition. If he answers better, he will be called the son-in-law more likely. Why should he urge him?


    However, he immediately realized that how could the princess of Xixia take a fancy to Baoyu? If she hadn''t grown up with him since childhood, I''m afraid


    I think the little face is getting redder and redder.


    When song Qingshu saw her saying this, she was so shy that she thought it was hard to understand these women''s thoughts.


    Seeing that the room was getting more and more chaotic, the people of the first class hall rushed out to maintain order. Then the maid went to Song Qing and asked, "young master, what''s your answer?"


    Song Qingshu swallowed the last snack and moistened her throat with a cup of tea. Then he said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with the princess. I''m going to know a little bit about Qihuang. Besides, I''ve brought a lot of valuable medicines to treat the princess this time."


    He said with a sneer, "what are you talking about? They are asking you what did the princess see?" Others have also criticized, only a few thoughtful people suddenly realized that they had ignored a message before.


    With a smile on her face, the maid said, "thank you for your concern. The princess just feels cold occasionally. Just drink some red bean porridge. By the way, what''s your answer


    Song Qingshu smile: "I think the princess should be dazzled, think I came ahead of time, so surprised and happy." In fact, it doesn''t matter what the answer is. The key to this question lies in the first half of the sentence. It''s just that people in this era have never seen such a routine and have been fooled.


    "Bah, shameless!"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    ¡­¡­


    Other people were not convinced that he was the champion who was picked up by shit. Now when they heard that he was so arrogant, there were all kinds of curses around him. They thought that it was really in line with his temperament of not forcing his face before. They didn''t know the identity of the princess. They didn''t know where the confidence came from. The princess would always think of you.


    Even Xue Baochai blushed, thinking that Baoyu was too hateful, but it was good for him to answer like this, otherwise he would be in trouble if he was recruited by the princess.


    "As for the princess, after we have answered the question, why don''t we come out?" After the initial anger, Xu liewu has gradually calmed down. Jia Baoyu doesn''t deserve to be his opponent in any way, so his attention returns to the princess of Xixia.

 Chapter 2252

    The maid replied, "Your Highness has invited all the guests to study in the library."


    He said angrily: "this princess is really big. First, let''s have a banquet, then let''s have tea. Now, let''s go to see some paintings and calligraphy, but don''t come out to meet us. Don''t you pay attention to the heroes in the world?"


    He had been fighting with Xixia for many years. He knew that Xixia would not choose him as his son-in-law because of the feud between them. So he was not afraid to offend the princess.


    With him, a lot of dissatisfied young men began to shout.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young masters. Our princess has no intention of neglecting..." the maid in waiting cried, but no matter how she explained, people didn''t believe it.


    Or Duan Yu could not see her, and a little girl was very red with anxiety. She said, "prince, this is a bad thing. The princess is the first to let us feast. Then we invite tea to drink, then we go to the calligraphy and painting. Obviously, we are considering our character and talent. Maybe we just recorded every word and action from the beginning, which can show you the true appearance. Let''s not let the princess down. "


    "Ah ~" after hearing his analysis, a group of people felt that it was very reasonable. Everyone was worried about why the cultural examination had not started yet, but the princess did not say how to do it. Maybe it had already started since she entered the hall.


    Thinking of this, a group of people regretted that they didn''t think of it earlier. They hurried to tidy up their clothes and correct their appearance. They didn''t dare to shout like before.


    Seeing that no one responded, he could only hum bitterly.


    Next, everyone obediently followed the maid, and soon walked through a long corridor. They were surprised: "this green Phoenix Pavilion is not so magnificent outside. I don''t know that there is such a big place in it." After walking the long corridor, I came to two big stone gates.


    The maid took out a small piece of metal and knocked it on the stone door several times. The stone door rolled open. Seeing that the stone gate was more than one foot thick and extremely strong, these people even muttered to themselves, "after we go in, when the stone gate is closed, won''t we catch them all? How do you know that Xixia did not invite heroes from all over the world to join in the trap in the name of Princess recruitment? "


    Xu liewu snorted, and took the lead to let his men push the wheelchair in. The powerful iron horse of Mongolia was his support, so he didn''t believe Xixia dared to do him harm.


    Some people hit the head, and they thought that if they come, they will settle down. In this situation, no one is willing to show weakness and turn back.


    After everyone entered, the stone gate closed slowly. Inside the gate was a long corridor, and oil lamps were burning on the stone walls on both sides. After walking the corridor, there is another stone gate. After passing the stone gate, there is another corridor, and there are three big stone gates in succession.


    At this time, even xuliewu, who was the most confident, was a little bit suspicious. He really didn''t want to be able to work here every day. How could he be the enemy of many experts in Xixia elite hall with the guards he brought in?


    Song Qingshu was the only one who was calm and swaggered to the front. When people who had been hesitant saw that Jia Baoyu, who had always looked down on him, was so bold, they had no choice but to keep up with him.


    After turning a few more turns, I suddenly heard the sound of water and came to a deep stream.


    It''s incredible to see such a deep stream in the Forbidden Palace. Everyone looked at each other. Some of them had a bad temper and were about to break out.


    The palace maid said, "if you want to go to the inner study, you have to go through this Youlan stream. Please."


    Said Jiao body a swing, then to the deep stream to step on. There were four bright torches beside the stream. People could see that she fell into the stream with her foot. They were all shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the maid in waiting was graceful, and she walked in the air from the stream.


    In their surprise, they all thought that there must be iron ropes on the stream. Otherwise, there would be no reason to walk in the air. When they looked at it, they found that there was a steel wire from this bank to the other bank, and it would cross the stream. But the steel wire is thin and dark. It''s hard to see in the dark where the fire can''t shine. Seeing that the stream is quite deep, if you fall down, even if you don''t have to worry about your life, you will be in a mess.


    Xue Baochai couldn''t help pulling song Qingshu''s sleeve: "Baoyu, there is such a place in the Xixia palace. It''s very strange. Be careful of deceit."


    In fact, song Qingshu has never been here. Before, Li Qinglu''s boudoir was the most popular place for him. The layout here looks more like a forbidden area of the Jianghu sects, which is really incompatible with the temperament of the imperial palace.


    However, when he thought of Li Qiushui''s existence, he was relieved. The layout here was somewhat similar to that of the ethereal peak lingjiu palace. For example, there was such a barrier on the other side of lingjiu palace. However, there was a cliff at the bottom of it. At the same time, the distance between the two sides of the Strait was much wider than that in front of him. That''s the only way to be successful.


    This should be the day when Li Qiushui missed the Xiaoyao school and imitated it as a rule.


    Knowing that there was a steel wire underneath, everyone was calm and could pass the martial arts test. Except for the parallel goods like "Jia Baoyu", none of these people was weak in martial arts. Immediately, someone took the lead in performing lightness skills and stepped on the other side from the steel wire. Maybe it was because of Duan Yu''s saying that they showed off their lightness skills one by one, Want to let the dark recording personnel notice their Sassou yingzi said to the princess.


    Xu liewu was not able to move in a wheelchair, but two of his men had already carried him over like a sedan chair.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. That night, he almost wiped out all the top experts of the Mongolian mission. Who knows that these seemingly ordinary guard martial arts have such a foundation, and the strength of Mongolia can be seen.


    "Baoyu, take my hand." At this time, Xue Baochai suddenly said to him in a low voice, and then a tender and soft hand came over.


    Song Qingshu sighs. Xue Baochai is really good to Jia Baoyu. She gives all kinds of advice and takes good care of Jia Baoyu. If she finally knows that the childhood sweetheart she likes is gone, she will be sad.


    Lengshen now Kung Fu, Xue Baochai has led him to fly past.


    One side of Yuchai Xiusheng see two people holding hands sneer unceasingly: "only rely on women to help waste."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Trash says you!"


    Song Qingshu laughed: "it''s really rubbish who says I am." The people around also burst into laughter. Although they didn''t like Jia Baoyu, they always looked down on the Japanese.


    Yuchai Xiusheng angrily: "hiding behind a woman is no skill. If you have the ability, you can choose alone."


    "If you have the ability, you can find a woman to rely on, but I''m afraid you can''t find any excellent woman depending on your dignity and height," Song Qingshu shrugged. "I''m not the same. I''m naturally charming. I''ve always been liked by girls. Maybe the princess of Xixia will fall in love with me at first sight later."


    Xue Baochai was a little ashamed and angry when she heard that she liked him, but she couldn''t help smiling when she heard that she was so confident.


    Yuchai Xiusheng sneered again and again: "these words are bound to be spread to the princess''s ears, so that she can recognize the nature of your apprentice."


    Song Qingshu didn''t bother to pay attention to him and continued to walk in. At this time, the maid in waiting pressed on the machine beside some rock. All she heard was a whizz. The steel wire suddenly shrank into the grass and disappeared.


    It made all the people tremble and think that the deep stream is so wide that it''s hard to fly over. Is it true that Xixia had a bad intention? Otherwise, how could there be such a mechanism in the princess''s study? Everyone is secretly on guard, which has the mind to care about "Jia Baoyu" matter. Some people secretly regret: "how can I be so stupid that I don''t bring weapons when I enter the palace?"


    The maid said, "please come here." They followed her through a large pine forest and came to a cave door. The maid knocked a few times and the cave door opened. "Please," said the maid in waiting He went in first.


    Now even Xu liewu hesitates. Song Qingshu is the only one who walks in calmly. There is a sudden light in front of him and he is deep in a hall. This hall is more than three times larger than the previous Ningxiang hall for tea drinking. It is obviously a natural cave in the mountain peak, plus the huge artificial decoration.


    The walls of the hall were polished smooth and covered with calligraphy and paintings. Generally, there are drops of moisture in caves, but the place is extremely dry. Calligraphy and paintings are hanging between the walls, and there is no sign of moisture. On the side of the hall is a large red sandalwood desk, on which are four treasures of the study, inscriptions and antiques, several bookshelves, three or four stone benches and stone tables.


    The maid said, "this is the inner study of your royal highness. Please let everyone enjoy the painting and calligraphy."


    The appearance and furnishings of the hall were very special, empty, and not half full of powder. They were surprised that it was the princess''s study.


    Song Qingshu saw another side of Li Qinglu today, and then he remembered that she was also a princess of a country. Most of her prestige was shown to me, so he didn''t want to underestimate her.


    However, looking at this style, Li Qiushui''s instigation is most likely involved.


    When they heard the words of the maid in waiting, they thought, as Duan Yu said, it''s true to appreciate what''s fake in calligraphy and painting, and take the opportunity to investigate your literary talent. So a group of people ran to the wall to comment on calligraphy and painting. It''s just that most of them are martial arts practitioners, and only a few of them, such as Nalan Rongruo and Duan Yu, know how to really appreciate calligraphy and painting.


    Suddenly, a fragrance like orchid, orchid, musk and musk came, followed by a sweet voice: "who is master Jia of the Song Dynasty?"

 Chapter 2253

    Then they came back to the painting and calligraphy on the wall. They looked back and found a beautiful shadow sitting at the top. They couldn''t see it clearly through the curtains, but they could see that Duan was a graceful and graceful woman. She was definitely a top beauty.


    "I''ve seen the princess!" A group of people hurried over to pay attention.


    The princess said slowly, "come far away. I feel very grateful. I''m sorry for the poor reception in our country. I''d like to present one of my calligraphy and paintings as a gift to you. These are all authentic works of famous artists. Please accept them. When you leave, you can take it off the wall by yourself. "


    "The princess has a good voice. She''s dying." Some people were whispering at the bottom. Originally, many people didn''t hope to come in. But when they saw the princess with such graceful figure and beautiful voice, most of her bones suddenly became crisp. Even if the hope was dim, they had to try their best. If they could really hold the beauty back, wouldn''t they be happy to die?


    The princess then repeated what she had just said: "who is Mr. Jia of the Song Dynasty?"


    "I am." Xue Baochai pushed, song Qingshu just stood up, and instantly became the target of public criticism.


    Even if other people look down on him, they have to admit that he really has a good skin and a unique temperament. It''s really charming to stand there.


    They were afraid that the princess would be cheated by his appearance for a while, and they wanted to expose his true face. However, this kind of thing has always been looked down upon by people. They were worried that it would affect their image in the princess''s heart, so no one dared to export it easily, and the study suddenly quieted down.


    Song Qingshu had a headache. He thought how this woman would end up in such a big battle.


    "I heard that you are proficient in Qihuang?" There was a faint smile in Li Qinglu''s voice.


    "It''s not appropriate to be proficient, but to understand a little."


    Hearing song Qingshu''s words, Xue Baochai rolled her eyes and thought, when will you be able to master the art of Qihuang?


    "It''s true that there are some slight ailments in the near Japanese palace, which are mainly reflected in the weakness of the body and the inability to sleep at night. I wonder if the young master has the method to deal with the disease?" Li Qinglu asked.


    "It must be the princess''s concern for her husband''s son-in-law, and she will inevitably be a little frightened. When all the dust is settled and the right husband is chosen, the disease will naturally heal without any medicine." Song Qingshu answers seriously, but secretly thinks that you are the spring heart sprouting.


    "Thank you for your kind words." Li Qinglu replied.


    "I can see a doctor like this." See two people chat more and more, around finally some people can''t see down, worry again let him talk down, really by the princess.


    Lian xuliewu also said: "princess, I have brought several Xinglin masters under my command on this trip. They are from both the Central Plains and the western regions. All of them are top-notch in medical skills. They are sure to share the worries for the princess."


    "Thank you for your kindness. You were so badly injured yesterday that you can move freely today. It shows that the doctors in your country are very good at medicine. However, there is nothing serious wrong with our palace. I won''t bother the famous doctors in your country." Li Qinglu declined.


    The look of people around him suddenly became strange, and some of them almost laughed. Xu liewu was so good that he proved that his doctor was very good, but why did it sound so strange.


    Xu liewu''s face was gloomy, and the woman stabbed him straight at the scar. If she didn''t look innocent in her voice, she might have had an attack on the spot.


    Yuchai Xiusheng came out to divert everyone''s attention: "princess, we all go through a lot of hardships. Like me, we come from afar. Today we are eating, drinking tea and appreciating paintings. We wait until the princess comes out, but we are separated behind the curtain. Can we come out to meet the princess?"


    "Yes, we all want to see the princess." His words instantly resonated. Many people in the audience knew that their hope of marrying the princess was slim. If they could see the princess''s appearance, they could boast.


    Li Qinglu said: "I have lived in my boudoir since I was a child. I have never seen an outsider. I have vowed to let my future husband see me. So I feel sorry for you."


    When the noisy people heard her say this, they were embarrassed to ask again.


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. He thought that you were like a female devil all day in the first class hall, but now you describe yourself as a lady of a big family.


    Duan Yu also smiles. He remembers that this rule is similar to that of Wan Mei, but he doesn''t know that Li Qinglu learned it from Mu Wanqing.


    At this time, he said, "how can I compete with the French? Please tell me quickly. When I become the husband of the princess, I will see the princess."


    His tone naturally attracted a lot of curses:


    "What a crazy tone."


    "The Qing and Tang Dynasties were just located in the border areas, where did they get the confidence."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t hurt your peace," Li Qinglu said, clearing her throat. "I''ve prepared three questions here. Please answer them one by one. If you have a chance, please see me."


    "Well, well, princess, tell me the first question."


    Who knows at this time, Li Qinglu did not speak, and she was replaced by Xiaolei, the maid next to her: "the princess has told her maid all the questions she wants to ask. The first question has just been asked."


    All of them were stunned. Then they remembered the question she had just asked in the Ningxiang hall. Judging from the princess''s reaction, it should be Jia Baoyu''s answer. They were very upset. They thought how they hadn''t noticed the first half of the question before, but they were occupied by Jia.


    Xu liewu''s face was not good-looking. He snorted and said, "what''s the second question?"


    Xiaolei replied: "I would like to ask you to have a party with a group of friends. Later, a confidant is drunk. Will you take her home?"


    Zhuang Juxian said in a dignified voice: "if the... Male and female teachers... Are not close to each other, it''s natural for their own maid to send her back." Just now, there was no sense of existence. Quan Guanqing was worried for him, so he quickly taught him an answer.


    Huo Qingtong''s brother Huo AI also said in a hurry: "I only have a princess in my heart, how can I see off the girl to go home?"


    People express that they regard beauty as nothing and are absolutely upright


    "I''ll take her back." On one side, Duan Yu said somewhat out of group.


    "Why?" said Xiaolei


    Duan Yu said: "that confidante and I are drunk. If I don''t send her back, if she is in danger on the way and makes any mistakes, Duan will be responsible for her death."


    Xiaolei said with a smile: "Duan Shizi is really a modest gentleman, and he is careful."


    Duan Yu is also a hot face: "girl flattered." Fortunately, Miss Wang was not here, otherwise she thought she really wanted to be the son-in-law.


    "What will the Lord do?" Xiaolei then turns to xuliewu.


    Xu liewu frowned. He thought of the trap in the previous question. Knowing that the question was not so simple, he suddenly moved in his heart and replied, "if I married the princess, would I drink with other women? This question is not true at all. "

 Chapter 2254

    "Che ~" there was a hiss in the study. At the same time, many people secretly regretted it. They thought that Xu liewu was the smartest and figured out the purpose of the princess''s question.


    At this time, Huo Qingtong, who looked on coldly, suddenly said: "is it not guilty for the prince to say this? As far as I know, there are many beautiful women in the prince''s house, many of them are princesses and princesses who were robbed after the destruction of western countries. How can people like the prince give up others for the sake of a woman?"


    When Xu liewu saw that she openly broke down the throne, he hated her deeply. When he killed the wooden table, he must take your sister to the palace to humiliate her. But on the surface, he replied as usual: "after I marry the princess, the princess is naturally the king''s wife. How can those concubines compare with the princess?"


    Many aristocratic CHILDES around nodded their heads frequently. In this era, concubines are similar to maidservants. They can be given away at will with the master''s will. Su Dongpo, a well-known writer in the Northern Song Dynasty, still gave his pregnant concubines to his friends, but at the same time, it didn''t prevent him from writing such a poem of "two boundless lives and death in ten years".


    We all know this, so no one can blame Xu liewu for saying that.


    At this time, the maid Xiaolei turned to song Qingshu and said, "how can master Jia do it?"


    "I took her to bed, of course." Song Qingshu naturally replied.


    Xiaolei was stunned, thinking that she didn''t hear clearly: "who''s bed?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "if it''s at home, it''s my bed. If it''s outside, it''s a bed nearby."


    Xue Baochai thought that Baoyu was crazy. How could she say such words? Did she disgust the princess? She was going to dissuade him, but suddenly stopped. She thought that the princess would hate him, so that she wouldn''t be in trouble to recruit him as her husband''s son-in-law.


    Think of her mouth gradually floating a smile, is Baoyu for me deliberately say so?


    "Gentle scum, gentle scum!" Some of the older ones have started to scold him with indignation.


    "Sure enough, it''s shameless enough to take advantage of others'' danger."


    ¡­¡­


    Even Huo Qingtong, who had been favored by him, frowned discontentedly: "Mr. Jia, what''s the difference between this kind of behavior and those lewd thieves like Tian boguang and crane in the clouds?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "of course not, dare to ask Miss Huo, you will casually and a man to drink, and then drunk?"


    Huo Qingtong replied: "of course not. I only drink with people I know very well, but I will never get drunk."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Huo Qingtong brow slightly wrinkled: "what else can this have? Why, I''m a girl''s family, I always have to pay attention to this aspect."


    "That''s right," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Even if Miss Huo has such a forthright temperament and drinks with her familiar friends, she will subconsciously pay attention not to get drunk, but this girl is drunk, which shows a problem."


    "What does it mean?" Not to mention Huo Qingtong, even other people in the scene were also attracted attention.


    "It shows that the girl is unprepared for this man, and even doesn''t worry about being killed..." Song Qingshu shows a smile you know, "there''s only one situation for a woman, that is, she likes this man."


    All of a sudden, his analysis has some truth.


    Nalan Rongruo on the side still couldn''t help saying: "but even if other girls like him, he can''t take advantage of others'' danger."


    Song Qingshu looked at him up and down and said with a smile, "should Nalan be a little virgin?"


    Other people burst into laughter, Xue Baochai secretly spat: "Baoyu is really more and more bastards now." She has heard about Jia Baoyu and Xiren, but for her from a big family, it''s common for her to bring a girl close to her body into the house. She doesn''t think it''s any trouble.


    Nalan Rongruo''s white face was even more red: "do I have anything to do with this?"


    "Of course," Song Qingshu said, "because you are a virgin, you don''t understand women''s heart. You should know that a woman doesn''t like you, and no matter how much wine she drinks with you, she won''t get drunk; But if she likes you, she may get drunk after two drinks. As for whether she is really drunk or fake drunk, you need to know for yourself. "


    Song Qingshu went on to say: "girls are thin skinned, people are deliberately drunk, to give you the opportunity is the limit, you still do not understand the amorous feelings, it is too disappointing."


    The people in the hall nodded subconsciously and connected with their own experience, which made some sense. However, some people still disagreed: "after all, it''s a matchless affair. It''s just... What kind of system it is."


    Song Qingshu spread his hands and said with disdain: "I just said to take her back to her bed, but I didn''t say what to do, just to further deepen the relationship between the two sides. After all, your thoughts are too dirty."


    "You... You..." the man choked speechless.


    At this time, Xiaolei, the maid in waiting on the stage, chuckled and said: "the high-level comments of Mr. Jia make the maid fresh and fresh. Then I''ll go on to the third topic of princess."


    "Say it, say it!" Others can''t wait. Some of them didn''t perform well before, and they want to win back in the last question. After all, this question is left in the last, which must be very important.


    Xiaolei nodded and said in a soft voice: "if you marry the princess one day, the princess suddenly says to you," son-in-law, you see my skirt is wrinkled. "How would you answer?"


    Duan Yu heard a blank face, subconsciously said: "was crumpled, flattened it."


    Xu liewu couldn''t help laughing: "Dali is indeed a small border country, even Shizi is so frugal, but we Mongolia are rich all over the world, how can we let the princess suffer such grievances? At that time, our king will give the princess ten pieces, oh no, it''s a hundred new skirts, and gather famous tailors from all over the world to design different styles of beautiful skirts for the princess."


    Others take a breath. Even if someone wants to follow suit, it''s not so natural. After all, it still needs strength. Which country in the world can match Mongolia now?


    Even Xue Baochai sighed that although Xu liewu was a little arrogant, he was really charming. I''m afraid he would be a little excited if he faced his confession.


    Other people have to say their own answers, but no one can compare with Xu liewu''s answer so wonderful, one by one can not help but dejected.


    At this time, Xiaolei, the palace maid, looked at Song Qingshu and said with a sweet smile, "I don''t know what master Jia has in mind?"

 Chapter 2255

    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Song Qingshu. Although he disdained his performance in the challenge arena, his answers to these questions were rather tricky and somewhat unreasonable. Now the best answer to this question has been preempted by Xu liewu. Let''s see what he can say.


    After a leisurely drink of tea, song Qingshu said slowly: "although Xixia is not as big as Mongolia, it is also a powerful country in the mainland. As a princess of a country, how can she lack new clothes? On the surface, the prince is kind to the princess, but in fact, he beats the princess in the face and Xixia in the face. "


    Xu liewu suddenly angry: "nonsense, I have no such intention!"


    Song Qingshu raised his hand and motioned him not to be excited: "I only want to say that when the princess and the son-in-law say that, it''s definitely not because they don''t have new clothes to wear, but because they need the son-in-law''s help."


    "Aren''t you misinterpreting the meaning of the princess?" Xu liewu sneered.


    "There is a scale in everyone''s heart to judge whether it is misinterpretation or not." Song Qingshu said slowly, not worried.


    The people around him nodded secretly. What he said really made sense. How could the princess covet a few sets of clothes and say those words to her son-in-law?


    Hearing the whispers around, Xu liewu''s face was gloomy and dripping out of the water quickly: "I''d like to hear what master Jia has to say."


    "It may not be very high, but it should be closer to the original intention of the princess than what the prince said," Song Qingshu said. "In Tang Dynasty, fat is the beauty, but nowadays all countries regard thin as the beauty. What those ladies in boudoir often have a headache is that they want to eat snacks again, but they are worried that they will get fat. If they find themselves thin one day, they will be overjoyed."


    Huo Qingtong, on the other side, never worried about it. Xue Baochai, on the other side, turned a little red, because this is really the most concerned issue in her circle. I thought, did I say this to Baoyu? How did he know so well.


    Xu liewu said angrily, "what are you talking about?"


    "So the prince usually has only those concubines who cater to you. You don''t know their heart at all, otherwise you will never make this mistake," Song Qingshu shook her head. "The princess ran to tell her husband in law that the skirt had wrinkles, not because she wanted her husband in law to buy a new one for her, but because she became thinner recently, and wanted to get the sincere praise of her lover."


    "I see!" Although people in the hall thought that his remarks were strange, it was not unreasonable to think about them.


    But Xu liewu quit: "after all, it''s just your wild guess. What the princess thinks naturally needs the princess to judge."


    "Yes, we have answered three consecutive questions. Please let the princess know the result." In fact, it''s nothing to lose the election. On the contrary, it''s the most painful thing to wait for the result.


    Who knows that the princess did not answer, but got up and went to the inner hall. In a flash, the shadow had disappeared.


    All the people in the hall were worried: "how did the princess leave? Who will be chosen as the emperor''s son-in-law


    The maid Xiaolei came out and said, "please go to the outside Ningxiang hall to have tea and rest. The calligraphy and painting on the wall will be sent out for you to pick up. If your royal highness wishes to meet him, he will send someone to invite him.


    All of a sudden, the princess could not make up her mind for a while, so she might need to think about it quietly. Moreover, if she announced that there was only one son-in-law in front of so many people, wouldn''t she lose the face of other princes and grandsons?


    After figuring out the joints, everyone stopped shouting and went to choose their favorite paintings. These paintings are all works of famous artists. Although they are expensive, they are also very valuable. It''s not worth taking a painting.


    There are elite warriors leading the way in front of them, and the people rush out of the stone room and follow the old way back to the former tea hall.


    After a while, the supervisor took out a scroll of painting and calligraphy. Please choose one of them. All these people had in mind was whether the princess would summon her and what kind of painting and calligraphy she had in mind.


    Duan Yu has long taken a fancy to the picture of "sword dance by the lake". He grabs it and draws a picture of a beautiful woman holding a sword in her right hand and holding a sword formula in her left hand. She is dancing on the mountain by the lake with an elegant, bright and charming manner. In a moment, his spirit flew. For a moment, he seemed to be at Wang YuYan''s side. For a moment, he seemed to be in the cave of Wuliang Mountain. With this picture, he doesn''t care about the recruitment of relatives in Xixia.


    They had a chat over tea and had a lot of discussions. They guessed which of these people''s answers was the most suitable one for the princess. They all agreed that Xu liewu and Jia Baoyu were more likely.


    Hearing what they said, Xu liewu scoffed. He didn''t worry about it at all. As a prince of Mongolia, his own troops were stronger than Xixia. He came to ask for marriage himself. How could Xixia marry the princess to other people? These are just a way of saying to others and pretending to be fair.


    "That dandy, what do you want to fight with Ben Wang?" Xu liewu secretly sneers, subconsciously looks at Jia Baoyu, but suddenly his eyes coagulate, "what about people?"


    At this time, other people also found something strange: "why isn''t Jia Baoyu here?"


    Xue Baochai was surprised. She was a little absent-minded just now. She didn''t pay attention for a moment. Now she found that Baoyu was not by her side.


    At this time, Xiaolei, the maid of honor, came out with a smile: "my country has chosen my son-in-law. Please come all the way here. Besides the calligraphy and paintings just now, my country has prepared some small gifts. I hope you don''t mind."


    "What, who has chosen the son-in-law?" A group of people gathered around.


    Faced with so many people at the same time, Xiaolei retreats two steps in fright, revealing embarrassment: "the son-in-law is Jia Baoyu, the son-in-law of Jia."


    "What Xu liewu had been waiting for the other party to announce with a smile, who knows the result was unexpected.


    "There''s no mistake. I can beat ten of those little white faced people named Jia."


    "Ah, who can make a little white face? A little girl loves to be pretty."


    "Son of a bitch, why don''t my parents make me handsome?"


    Xue Baochai felt cold on her hands and feet. She subconsciously went over and grabbed Xiaolei''s hand: "are you mistaken? How could Baoyu be the son-in-law?"


    Xiaolei''s face was blank: "Mr. Jia was the first in the martial arts test, and the answer of the Wen test was the most suitable for the princess. Who is the son-in-law?"


    Xue Baochai only felt that her brain was blank. She stood there in a daze, and she didn''t know what was going on around her.


    Hiding in the dark to observe Li Qinglu sour said: "your charm is really big ah, even if it is easy after the Rong, can''t stop other girls like you so much."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "what he likes is the childhood sweetheart of Jia Baoyu, ah, at this time, her heart must be extremely uncomfortable."


    "Tut Tut, look at your pitiful manner. Do you want me to send someone to leave her for you to comfort her?" Li Qinglu said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu took her over and beat her hard: "you girl is full of bad water. I''ll teach you a lesson for my husband!"


    "Come on ~" Li Qinglu hooked her fingers, her eyes full of flattery.


    At this moment, there was a loud bang. It turned out that xuliewu in the Ningxiang hall threw the teacup on the ground: "Xixia dares to tease me like this. Within three months, I will bring a million heroes to seek justice!"

 Chapter 2256

    One side of Wanyan Chongjie suddenly laughed: "a million masters? You Mongolians have a great family and a great career. You can add up all your troops to the army of timuzhen, the army of the other princes, and the army of servants, and you can make up less than one million. You''re bluffing. "


    Xu liewu thought, what''s the matter? I''ll tell you about the bloody Xixia. Do you have a million dollars with me? Is this a million?


    He was about to break out, but he thought that he had lost all the experts he had brought. Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, was also with him. After all, it was Xixia, and he suffered from the trouble. So he had to hum coldly and leave without saying a word.


    After Xu liewu left, Wan yanchongjie couldn''t be happy. Looking at the direction of the inner hall, a small mouth pouted out: "hum, I''ll have a wedding party when I go back!"


    Now that the emperor''s son-in-law had been chosen, all the others left with their paintings and calligraphy in dismay. Only Xue Baochai stood there for a long time, as if she had lost her soul.


    Maid Xiaolei quickly brought a note: "Miss Xue, this is from master Jia."


    Xue Baochai was so excited that she quickly opened the note and saw it read: "sister Bao, they still want to leave me in the palace to see the imperial concubine, the empress and others. Go back first and take care of yourself!"


    Song Qingshu pretended to be Jia Baoyu, and his handwriting must have been practiced pertinently. Naturally, there would be no flaws.


    Xue Baochai felt that her throat was sweet, and a little blood was spilling from the corner of her mouth. When she was dark, she fainted. Those from the Southern Song Dynasty rushed to hold her, and Xiaolei also rushed to the imperial doctor to treat her.


    "I didn''t expect that this woman was still infatuated with you." Li Qinglu in the dark can''t help saying.


    "Not to me, but to her childhood." Song Qingshu''s body moved. He was going to go out to have a look, but he hesitated for a moment. In this case, there was nothing to say when he met, so he stopped.


    Fortunately, the imperial doctor has checked, but it''s not a serious problem because of the bad breath, so just have a good rest.


    Xiaolei originally asked the maid of honor to carry her to the palace room to rest, but Xue Baochai awoke and said she didn''t want to stay in the palace any more, struggling to go back. Xiaolei had to arrange a carriage to escort her back.


    When Huo Qingtong, Gerdan and others went to the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty to congratulate Jia Baoyu on becoming his son-in-law, they were surprised to find that the atmosphere of the whole embassy was very strange. Xue Baochai, the former principal, disappeared, and there was no joy on other faces.


    The Lu brothers and Qiu Tongfu, needless to say, have always looked down on Jia Baoyu, who is ignorant and incompetent. As a result, they have nothing to gain from their pretentious self. On the contrary, they let Jia Baoyu pick up a bargain. Naturally, they are extremely unhappy.


    Even Xue pan, who usually makes friends with Jia Baoyu, is not happy. After all, he has always been treated as his brother-in-law, but now he has married another woman. What''s the matter.


    Huo Qingtong and others saw that the atmosphere was strange. After staying for a while, they felt very uncomfortable and left immediately.


    After seeing off Princess Jincheng, Huang shannu rushes back. Noticing this, she grabs Xue pan and asks what''s the matter. When she hears that Jia Baoyu is chosen as her husband''s son-in-law, she is in a mess: "is Princess Xixia blind?"


    Xue pan was immediately dissatisfied: "Baoyu''s talent appearance is the best choice, where is the difference? What''s more, my sister is also very fond of him. Is she blind


    The woman in yellow shirt didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She asked directly, "where is Miss Xue?"


    Xue pan nodded in a certain direction: "when he came back from the palace, he locked himself in the room by himself..." before he finished, he found that he was missing.


    Huang shannu came to Xue Baochai''s room, called a few times outside, pushed the door and went in. She found that Fang Zheng was lying on the table.


    "Baochai, I''ve heard about it. You need to be more open." She sighed and asked what love is in the world.


    "Sister Yang, you''ve come back," Xue Baochai said. "How can I open my mind? I personally sent her to recruit relatives. I also gave advice for him along the way. Who ever really pushed him into the arms of other women?"


    Huang shannu went over and patted her hand: "in fact, Baoyu is not a good match. You just get out, why not?"


    Xue Baochai shook her head: "Baoyu and I grew up together. You don''t understand this feeling..." and then tears fell down.


    The more she said that she was sad, the more angry she seemed. Huang shannu worried that she couldn''t think of doing something stupid, so she changed a way of persuasion: "don''t you think this Xixia marriage recruitment is full of strangeness?"


    "What do you mean?" Xue Baochai was at a loss.


    Huang shannu said, "you and Jia Baoyu grew up together. Of course, you know he''s good. But the princess of Xixia didn''t know him. How could you choose him among so many young talents? You should be very clear that the people who participated in the recruitment this time are much more handsome and powerful than him. "


    "But Baoyu, after all, was the first in the martial arts test. At the same time, the answer in the test was also very agreeable to the princess." Xue Baochai replied subconsciously.


    Huang shannu rolled her eyes: "others don''t know that he is the first in the martial arts test. Don''t you know? There are so many spies in the first class hall staring at the challenge arena, the princess of Xixia can''t have no idea what the first thing is. But in the end, she chose Jia Baoyu, who is not a good writer but a good fighter. The motive behind her is very doubtful. "


    "So you mean they''re going against Baoyu?" Hearing that Baoyu might be in danger, Xue Baochai sat up straight.


    Huang shannu shook her head: "this is what I can''t understand most. I don''t understand why Xixia chose him as her son-in-law. If Jia Sidao could understand when he was still in power, now..."


    Xue Baochai stood up and said, "no, I''m going to see Baoyu. I''m afraid he''s in danger."


    The yellow dress girl is surprised: "but he is in the palace now."


    Xue Baochai shook her head: "no, my eyelids have been jumping. I have to see him before I feel at ease."


    The yellow shirt girl hesitated for a while. Seeing that she had decided to go, she worried that something might happen to her and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Thank you." Xue Baochai didn''t refuse. Although she is not weak in martial arts, she always has no background in running into the imperial palace. She has a yellow dress girl to take care of her. She has to be more at ease.


    After discussing with each other, they sneaked out of the shop. After all, it''s hard to see how to enter the palace at night. It''s easy to cause diplomatic incidents if they are not careful, so they dare not disturb anyone.


    At this time in the palace, Li Qinglu is half lying in the arms of song Qingshu coquetry: "you can finally stay in the palace for the night."

 Chapter 2257

    "You said that you just chose your son-in-law and put him in the palace. Aren''t you afraid of criticism?" Song Qingshu pinches her face. Although she is a melon face, she is still a young girl full of collagen.


    "We don''t have so much red tape here as in the Southern Song Dynasty. If we like it, we can be together. What''s more, we control the court. Who dares to say anything?" Li Qinglu twisted her body and obviously felt itchy on her face.


    "That''s true," Song Qingshu said, remembering that the dream girl in Tianlong eight also left xuzhu on the same day. Thinking of this, he could not help asking, "if it were not for me, who would you choose today? What do you think of that bamboo


    "Most of them will choose xuliewu. If they can get married with the powerful Mongolia, many people in China will be willing to promote it," Li Qinglu said with a frown? That fake monk, he''s so ugly. If I choose him, won''t I be blind? "


    "His appearance is really a little flat..." Song Qingshu was relieved. Originally, the bridge between Xixia Princess and xuzhu in the original work was illogical. Because of the relationship, did the princess give him up? Instead of taking revenge on the man who insulted her, is he looking for a bride? You know, the princess of Xixia is not a lady in the Southern Song Dynasty who stresses three obediences and four virtues. What''s more, she is also the granddaughter of Li Qiushui.


    "Here comes the queen!"


    Two people are warm, outside suddenly came the palace maid''s notice.


    Li Qinglu sat up straight from his arms and said with a smile, "last time she gave me a hand, today she gave you to her."


    Song Qing book can not help but make complaints about "how to feel that you have become Tang Seng."


    "What monk Tang?" Mu Wanqing just came in and was confused.


    "It''s the story of Tang Monk and a group of beautiful female goblins..." Song Qingshu said it roughly, and the more he said it was strange. How could a journey to the West tell me the feeling of Jin Ping Mei?


    "The Tang monk is so heartless that he ignored so many women''s infatuation for him." Mu Wanqing gave a cold hum.


    Li Qinglu focused on other things and said with a smile: "if Tang Seng meat is really eaten for immortality, I will eat it every day. Brother song, you are my Tang Seng meat. It happens that you are the son-in-law. In the next period of time, you will stay in the palace to serve us a few female goblins."


    One side of the wood Wanqing face a red, spit way: "you want to be a goblin, I don''t want to be."


    Song Qingshu replied: "I''m afraid I can''t stay here for a long time. Xu liewu lost face this time. Mongolia must have made a big move. If I expect it to be right, Mongolia will invade within three months to six months. I''ll take precautions and contact all allies."


    This time, people all over the world think that it was for xuliewu. But now the emperor in law chose someone else. Where did xuliewu and Mongolia get off the stage?


    What''s more, the Mongolian western expedition has been almost completed. Now the attention has turned to the Central Plains, and they are worried that there is no excuse to start the war. The recruitment of relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty just gives them a chance to fight.


    Of course, song Qingshu doesn''t regret it. If he can''t protect his own women, how can he stand in the world? What''s more, there will be a war with Mongolia sooner or later. Even without this war, they will find another excuse to invade.


    "Are you leaving again?" Muwanqing suddenly some loss, has been a little together from more state.


    Li Qinglu snorted: "I don''t think he can let go of the Mongolian princess, just find a reason to see her."


    Song Qingshu, with a hot face, said, "I''m really worried about Zhao Min, but it''s also true to contact all anti Mongolian forces."


    "Come on, I know what kind of flower heart radish you are from the three questions you answered," Li Qinglu wrinkled Qiong''s nose. "Take advantage of the time to accompany sister mu."


    Then he pushed Mu Wanqing into his arms. Mu Wanqing fell into song Qingshu''s arms and exclaimed angrily: "how did it come to me again?"


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "last time you gave her to me, I can''t eat alone. Today I''ll give you my wedding night." Then he left happily, and when he left, he didn''t forget to close the door to them thoughtfully.


    There were only two people left in the room, and Mu Wanqing''s pretty face suddenly turned red: "this girl is more and more crazy. How can she just recruit her son-in-law on her first wedding night?"


    Song Qingshu put his arms around her soft body and whispered in her ear, "anyway, I just want a beautiful bridal chamber, no matter who she comes to."


    Mu Wanqing''s body softened immediately, and he had been together for a long time. Naturally, he knew his nature: "of course, you want to be someone else..."


    When they were warm in the room, suddenly the noisy voice of the guards came from the palace: "Assassin!"


    Muwanqing immediately sat up straight body, revealing the flawless upper body: "ah, the palace into the assassin?"


    Song Qingshu pulled her back: "no matter what assassin he doesn''t have, there are experts of yipintang."


    "Hate ~" muwanqing jiaochen for a while, also don''t know what happened, whining and then can''t say a word.


    After a while, song Qingshu suddenly got up and sneered: "I didn''t expect that the assassin could touch here."


    Then he raised his hand. He didn''t want to be merciful when he was disturbed.


    At this time, a slight voice came from outside the door: "Baoyu, are you there?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and instinctively folded his hand: "how did she come?"


    "Who is it?" Mu Wanqing asked as she dressed.


    "Xue Baochai." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.


    "She''s all found here?" Mu Wanqing was surprised. She had heard about her from Li Qinglu. She couldn''t help feeling jealous. "I shot her to death with one arrow!"


    But I raised my hand and found that my arm was bare. I didn''t wear my clothes well. There was no poison sleeve arrow.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, song Qingshu said to Mu Wanqing: "you hide first, let her see the bad."


    "The palace is my territory. Why should I hide?" Mu Wanqing snorted, but although she said so, she didn''t want to be seen by others. She cleaned up her clothes and ran to the back of the screen.


    She just hid in, a beautiful shadow from the window turned in: "Baoyu, you are really here."


    Song Qingshu had just put on Jia Baoyu''s mask again in that moment, pretending to be surprised and welcoming him: "sister Bao, how are you here?"


    "Not yet..." Xue Baochai''s face suddenly turned red. "I''m worried about you. They didn''t embarrass you, did they?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "of course not, but also their most precious things to entertain me."


    Mu Wanqing spat behind the screen, thinking that song Lang really hated... The most precious thing in the whole palace was her queen.


    "The most precious thing?" Xue Baochai was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t understand what he was saying.


    At this time, Li Qiushui''s cold and icy voice suddenly rang out in the palace: "dare to rush into the deep Palace at night, when I have no one in Xixia?"


    "No!" Hearing this, Xue Baochai immediately got up and looked around the window.

 Chapter 2258

    "What''s the matter?" Noticing that she was nervous, song Qingshu came to her and asked.


    "Sister Yang came with me. She led the pursuers for me so that I could sneak into the princess''s bedroom." Xue Baochai said anxiously, "in the Imperial City Department before, we specially checked the Xixia first class hall. We know that the first class hall was built by the Xixia imperial concubine. The Xixia imperial concubine''s martial arts are unfathomable. Now she is shocked. Sister Yang is in danger."


    "Why is she here?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the assassin was a woman in yellow shirt.


    "It''s not because I''m worried that you''re in danger here. Sister Yang doesn''t trust me to come here alone." Xue Baochai clenched her lips. "What should we do now?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing..." Song Qingshu was stunned. Of course, he won''t let Huang shannu have an accident, but the reason can''t be explained to her.


    "How could it be all right." Sure enough, Xue Baochai didn''t believe his words of comfort. She grabbed his hand and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you out first, and then I''ll meet sister Yang."


    "Take me out?" Song Qingshu was stunned. How to answer that.


    Feeling his hesitation, Xue Baochai''s pretty face turned white: "why, you don''t want to go with me."


    "It''s not unwillingness, just..." Song Qingshu pondered how to explain.


    "But you don''t want the princess of Xixia, the splendor of Xixia?" Xue Baochai looked at him coldly.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. It''s better to take this opportunity to have an end with her, so that she won''t think about Baoyu all the time and get into more trouble later: "sister Bao, you know the current situation of Jia family, what future can I have when I go back to Lin''an?"


    Xue Baochai opened her mouth, but she couldn''t refute it. Now the Jia family can still keep its former glory, largely because she has just experienced the failure of the northern expedition, the rebellion in Sichuan, and so on. She doesn''t dare to move the Jia family for the time being. But after the situation is stable, the affairs of Wudang Mountain must be settled in the autumn. Jia Baoyu, as the legitimate son of Jia Sidao, how can she run away?


    Song Qingshu then said: "and even if you don''t consider those, just say your father. Will your father agree you to marry me then?"


    Xue Baochai''s body swayed. She was smart. She didn''t think about these problems, but every time she thought about them, she subconsciously avoided them and paralyzed herself. Now that the other side said it directly, she realized that they were doomed to have no future.


    "So this time you''re here for the princess of Xixia?" Xue Baochai''s lips are bleeding.


    Seeing her heartbroken appearance, song Qingshu couldn''t bear it. But as the saying goes, long pain is better than short pain, so that she won''t find Jia Baoyu dead in the future, so she nodded: "yes!"


    Xue Baochai shook her figure and gave a sad smile: "I''m so stupid. I''ve been helping you foolishly. I don''t know what to say to fight for your face."


    "Elder sister Bao, this is the end of the matter. Please come out of the palace quickly, or you will be in trouble if you are caught." Song Qingshu kindly reminds us.


    "You don''t have to teach me!" Xue Baochai glared at him and was about to go out, but Li Qinglu''s voice came from outside


    "Brother song, there''s an assassin coming."


    Xue Baochai recognized the voice of the princess. Her first reaction was to hold her down, and then use her as a hostage to help Huang shannu out. However, when she was about to do so, she suddenly remembered that she had fought with the princess in Lin''an City. Although she was young, her martial arts were extraordinary. I''m afraid she was not an opponent.


    So she was ready to hide and attack again when she was not prepared.


    Seeing her running to the back of the screen, song Qingshu stretched out his hand to cry, but it was over.


    "Ah?" At this time, Xue Baochai and Mu Wanqing were staring at each other, both of them were dumbfounded.


    She recognized that the other party was the queen of Xixia. For a moment, her head crashed. She thought how could the queen be in the princess''s room and stay alone with Baoyu?


    When she first came to Xixia to visit Baoyu, the woman''s intuition made her realize that the empress of Xixia treated Baoyu differently, but she didn''t think about it at that time. After all, they were two people who couldn''t fight each other, but now this scene makes her string everything together.


    Does Baoyu seem to have... An affair with the queen of Xixia?


    Born in the Imperial City Department, she has seen many strange things, but this scene is still beyond her imagination.


    When Mu Wanqing was seen by the other side in such an awkward situation, she was already ashamed and angry, and immediately shot at the other side. Unfortunately, she didn''t wear her best butterfly sleeve arrow on her body. She was almost instantly countered by Xue Baochai, who had been trained in the Imperial City division only by her Kung Fu.


    It''s a long description, but from the two women face to face to Mu Wanqing being made, it just happened in the blink of an eye.


    Aware of what happened behind the screen, song Qingshu had a big head and was about to dissuade him. Li Qinglu had already pushed the door and came in: "an assassin came outside. His martial arts skills were so high that even the imperial concubine was shocked."


    At this time, Xue Baochai behind the screen made Mu Wanqing''s acupoints and motioned her not to make a sound.


    "Oh, the imperial concubine is shocked. It''s very high." Song Qingshu replied absentmindedly. At this time, his attention was all behind the screen, for fear that something might happen to them.


    Seeing that he didn''t care much about his tone, Li Qinglu couldn''t help laughing: "also, the assassin''s high martial arts and low martial arts don''t make much difference to you."


    Xue Baochai behind the screen understood it as another meaning. With Jia Baoyu''s martial arts, as long as an assassin is higher than him, there is no difference. At this time, she was wondering another thing: how to listen to the princess''s tone, as if she was very familiar with him.


    "Eh, why are you alone, mu..." Li Qinglu is looking around. Song Qingshu comes forward to stop her and changes the topic. "Has the assassin been caught now?"


    "Not yet, but the imperial concubine''s hand, the assassin can''t escape." Li Qinglu''s tone is full of admiration.


    "Oh, then you go and tell the princess that you must catch the assassin alive and don''t hurt him." Song Qingshu knows Li Qiushui''s ruthlessness and worries about Huang shannu''s accident, but he can''t leave here at this time.


    "Why, an assassin killed it." Li Qinglu frowned.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "after these times of turmoil in the city, the guards in the palace have been strengthened several times. The other party can still break in. Obviously, there is a lot behind it. Of course, we need to capture it alive and have a good interrogation."


    "Well, it''s true. I don''t know which faction sent it. It''s really good to bully us in Xixia." Li Qinglu said and left angrily.


    Seeing her leave, song Qingshu hurried to the back of the screen. Seeing their posture, he said with a bitter smile, "the flood flushed the Dragon King temple. Harmony makes money. Harmony makes money."


    As she said this, she went to take Xue Baochai''s hand. Xue Baochai had planned to control Mu Wanqing. She didn''t know what was going on, but she didn''t care. She only wanted to do so when she was in a trance and didn''t take precautions against him.


    "Who and she are from our own family!" The two women said in one voice.


    Xue Baochai glared at Song Qingshu: "Baoyu, I didn''t expect that you were not only with the princess of Xixia, but also their queen..." later, she was a yellow flower girl. At this time, a sense of absurdity rose in her heart. Song and Xia didn''t know how many wars they had fought in the past hundred years, and they died hundreds of thousands of soldiers who could not conquer Xixia, Now he was conquered by Jia Baoyu in a different way?


    Muwanqing was already dissatisfied, but now she can''t help it: "what Baoyu is so ugly, song Lang tells her who you are!"

 Chapter 2259

    "Song Lang?" Xue Baochai looked at Song Qingshu with a puzzled face. At this time, she suddenly remembered that the Xixia princess had just come in and seemed to be calling brother song.


    "Baoyu, how did she call you song Lang?" Now Xue Baochai doesn''t even care about the other side. The Queen calls him lang. she pays attention to that song character.


    Song Qingshu had a big head and quickly explained: "well, at the beginning, I escaped from Mongolia and met the queen by chance. At that time, she was not the queen... Er, because the Mongolian experts had been chasing me. Fortunately, the queen and the princess saved me. At that time, in order to avoid the Mongolian tracking, I casually took the name of song."


    "That''s right." Xue Baochai looked suspiciously at Mu Wanqing.


    Mu Wanqing frowned and snorted, but he didn''t say anything to refute.


    "In this way, you''ve already made up your mind for this recruitment?" Xue Baochai suddenly said in a cold voice.


    Song Qingshu said: "it''s not settled. If it''s not for my good luck, I can''t get to the end of the martial arts test."


    Xue Baochai thought that she was worried that he would not be able to get out of the line in the group match, so she specially taught him the moves hand in hand, and she felt a pang in her heart.


    "Let the princess of Xixia stop!" Xue Baochai thinks that Huang Shan Nu is still in danger. She has no time to grieve. She quickly tells Mu Wanqing that although Huang Shan Nu''s martial arts are high, the imperial concubine of the Western Xia Dynasty is too deep. I''m afraid sister Yang can''t support her for a long time.


    Muwanqing said coldly, "you know she''s a princess. I''m just a new queen. Where can I manage her?"


    Xue Baochai snorted: "you still know you are the queen. If others know that the queen of Xixia has done something wrong to the emperor, what will happen?"


    "What are you talking about?" See the other side to describe themselves as that kind of woman, Mu Wanqing instant rage, and want to rush past.


    Song Qingshu quickly stopped in the middle of the two: "this is when, you two don''t make trouble here." Then he lowered his voice and said to Mu Wanqing, "go out and talk to Li Qiushui first, and give it to me first."


    Muwanqing stamped her foot and turned to leave. When she left, her mouth was so high that she was obviously very unhappy.


    "How did you let her go?" Xue Baochai was in a hurry and was about to catch up with the important hostage.


    Song Qingshu grabbed her: "don''t worry, she went out to intercede with the imperial concubine, so sister Yang would be OK."


    Xue Baochai looked at him with a very strange look: "it seems that the queen still listens to you." At this moment, she suddenly felt that the man who grew up together was a little strange. She didn''t know him as well as she imagined.


    "It''s just about profit." Song Qingshu explained, "I''ll take you out first, or more people will find you, which may cause disputes between the two countries."


    Xue Baochai was a little reluctant, but she was born in the Imperial City Department. She was deeply influenced by loyalty and patriotism since she was a child, and she didn''t want to cause trouble to the imperial court.


    They were silent and speechless all the way. Xue Baochai said, "I wanted to pick you up this time, but now I see you in the palace like a fish in water. There are beautiful and noble queens and charming princesses. I can''t bear to leave."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "sister Bao, I''m sorry, forget me."


    "I hate you!" Xue Baochai''s body disappeared into the night sky when she jumped out of the palace.


    Song Qingshu raises her head and touches the water stains on her cheek. She knows how sad she is at this time. But the real Jia Baoyu has died on Xiake island. It''s better for her to take this opportunity to forget.


    When the yellow dress girl flew out of the palace and came to the appointed place, she found Xue Baochai with tears on her face. She was startled: "what''s the matter? See Baoyu


    "I see." Xue Baochai wiped the tears on her cheek with her hands.


    "What happened to him?" Asked the woman in yellow.


    "Don''t talk about him any more." Xue Baochai just shook her head, "sister Yang, are you ok?"


    Huang shannu smoothed some scattered hair: "it was OK at first, but later the princess of Xixia was too good at martial arts. Fortunately, later she retired, otherwise it would be a bit of trouble."


    "It seems that she is quite trustworthy." Xue Baochai said to herself.


    The yellow dress girl was stunned: "she? Who are you talking about


    "Nothing. Let''s go back." Xue Baochai didn''t say what she saw today. On the one hand, it was really incredible. On the other hand, she didn''t want Jia Baoyu to encounter any more danger.


    Seeing that she didn''t look like she did when she first came here, the woman in yellow shirt was relieved and thought that they had met and explained clearly.


    At this time, in the palace, Mu Wanqing, Li Qinglu and yelunanxian were reviewing song Qingshu.


    "Why let her go? What if we let out our secret?" Thinking of being made by the other party just now, Mu Wanqing was very upset.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t let her go, will you kill her? Don''t worry. With the feelings between her and Jia Baoyu, she won''t tell the outside world. Even if it''s true, who will believe that you, a queen of Xixia, will have anything to do with my son-in-law of the Southern Song Dynasty. "


    Li Qinglu smiles like a flower: "in the end, it''s not that some people''s pity for jade has been made again. They are reluctant to give up."


    Yelunan fairy said strangely: "I also think brother song, your move is too risky." She had been dealing with the departure of the foreign missions. When she learned that there had been an assassin in the palace, she came back in a hurry.


    "And I have to keep Jia Baoyu''s identity all the time. It''s like there''s something between me and Jia Baoyu." Mu Wan said with a clear breath.


    Song Qingshu said apologetically, "I really don''t want to kill her, but that''s not the only reason. After Xu liewu returns to Mongolia, Mongolia''s revenge will surely come. At that time, we need to contact all countries to fight against Mongolia. Although the Southern Song Dynasty''s top leaders are weak, their real national strength is not weak. But the Southern Song Dynasty and Mongolia have a truce and peace. If they want to send troops, they must have a reasonable reason, And Jia Baoyu is the son-in-law of the Western Xia Dynasty, which makes the Southern Song Dynasty famous. "


    After listening to his explanation, the girls were gradually relieved, and Li Qinglu came out with a smile: "I just said that when I entered the room just now, I didn''t see sister mu. It turned out that I was hiding behind the screen with Miss Xue. How was it? Did I put on my clothes at that time?"


    Mu Wanqing''s face turned red, and he quickly explained: "of course, what do you think in your mind?"


    "Sister mu, of course I believe it, but according to brother song''s temperament, I don''t believe he can let you go," Li Qinglu teased a few words, then went out, "forget it, the princess will not disturb you to continue the wedding."


    Jerunan fairy face a heat, quickly stood up: "I also go first."


    Mu Wanqing was so ashamed that she quickly reached out and caught them: "don''t go!"


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "I don''t mind being together, but sister mu, when are you so bold?"

 Chapter 2260

    "Ah Mu Wanqing instant like being burned, quickly shook his hand, "you this Ni son, the head is always such a ridiculous idea."


    "How can it be absurd to have a lover to do something happy? Don''t be brainwashed by the song people''s etiquette. " Li Qinglu said with a strong voice.


    Song Qingshu didn''t open his mouth. He looked forward to it, but it was a pity that his hope failed in the end.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. It''s up to you." Muwanqing spat, directly pulling the clothes to escape, also like to leave.


    "I''m satisfied so soon." Li Qinglu''s beautiful eyes dazzled the eldest brother, obviously surprised.


    One side of yelunan fairy also can''t listen: "you are too young to speak... Too..." she didn''t know how to describe it for a moment.


    Li Qinglu doesn''t think so: "who let others be a little fairy from the first class hall? Since sister Mu has gone, the big turnip with flower heart will be given to you."


    "Give it to me?" Jerunam was about to go out, but he was pushed back.


    "Yes, I have to explain to the princess." Li Qinglu looks at Song Qingshu bitterly. He is in debt and wants me to deal with the aftermath.


    Yelunan fairy''s face turned red: "but today it''s your son-in-law..."


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve had enough of them two days ago. Today I''ll be filial to my sister." Li Qinglu gently pushed her into song Qingshu''s arms, leaving behind a series of silver bell like laughter drifting away.


    "Qinglu is mischievous." Being held in his arms, feeling the man''s broad chest, yelunan''s heart beat fast.


    Yelunan fairy is tall and has a different feeling when holding her. Song Qingshu recalls her round and symmetrical long legs and her perfect body shape created by long-term sword training, which makes her stomach full of heat.


    Feeling his change, yelunan bit his lip: "go to my room, on the bed of clear dew... It''s always strange."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was tender and naturally agreed. He followed her all the way through the night to avoid the eunuch maids and sneaked into the princess''s bedroom. A young man and a young woman soon got entangled. Only the crumpled and luxurious princess''s dress on the ground witnessed the heat in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, song Qingshu went out of the palace with a clear mind. He sighed that he had to ask Gu Zixian for the double cultivation of mind. He was a little tired two days ago, but when he was with her, he was full of blood. It seems that this method should be popularized in the Palace.


    He came out of this trip to see Xue Baochai and them. After all, last night''s events had a great impact on her. It was more reassuring to appease her. However, to his surprise, there was no one in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    It was not easy to get a person nearby to ask. Only then did I know that the people of the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty cleaned up all night and left as soon as the gate opened in the morning.


    "It seems that Xue Baochai wants to leave this sad place quickly." With a long sigh, song Qingshu recalled that Xue Baochai had taken good care of him all the way, and all kinds of advice had been given to him at the recruitment meeting. Although he knew that it was all because of Jia Baoyu, he was still moved.


    "Song Lang?" At this time, a voice of surprise and Joy came from the door. Song Qingshu looked back and found that there was a graceful woman in the door, who was Gu Zixian?


    "Why are you here?" Song Qingshu was still thinking about her just now, but he met right away.


    "We''re going back to wushuangcheng, so we''re here to say goodbye." Gu Zixian''s gentle eyes were full of sadness.


    "You''re leaving?" In fact, song Qingshu had learned that she was going to part from her last tryst, but he didn''t expect that everything would come so soon.


    "Yes, when the recruitment is over, the missions of all countries are going back, and I have to go back to wushuangcheng." Gu Zixian took a look around, and could not help patting her chest. "I heard that the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty left early in the morning. I thought I couldn''t see you, but later I remembered that you were the son-in-law."


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed for a while. He didn''t know how to explain to her about his son-in-law, but obviously Gu Zixian didn''t need his explanation, and his face didn''t show any anger.


    "Cough, xian''er, it''s time to go." Outside came a soft voice, such a voice as if wrapped in honey, enough to make a man listen to the imagination.


    Song Qingshu had already noticed that Mrs. Shuang Xiu was also here. She practiced the mental skills of Shuang Xiu''s house all the year round, and her words and deeds inevitably showed some flattery. However, he knew that the other party was quite dignified and reserved, so he would not think about it.


    Gu Zixian''s face showed a trace of reluctance, but he couldn''t stand the repeated urging from outside, so he had to say: "Song Lang, I''m leaving."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "all the banquets that come to an end in the world should be cherished all the way." Today, he is separated from several people one after another, which makes him finally understand why there are so many poems about parting by ancient poets.


    Gu Zixian''s face was struggling, but after all, she asked, "is what you said still true?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, which reflected what she said. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, I will come to wushuangcheng to see you."


    "I''ll wait for you!" The sadness on Gu Zixian''s face was swept away, and she laughed as if the ice and snow were melting. Then she ran out with joy.


    Song Qingshu''s depressed mood was also affected by her. When she came to the door, she just watched Shuang Xiufu''s carriage turn around the corner. Gu Zixian just untied the curtain to watch him, and waved excitedly to him.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu on one side did not expect that her daughter suddenly untied the curtain of the car. There was no time to wear the veil on her face, revealing a plump and beautiful goose egg face. Although she was a little frightened, she still nodded slightly when she saw song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and nodded, but he was embarrassed. After all, he felt guilty when he was bumped into by her in the yard with her daughter that day.


    Back to the palace, but found Wanyan Chongjie and Li Qinglu confrontation outside the palace.


    "I used to pretend to be mysterious, but now I come out and show myself." Wanyan Chongjie sees Li Qinglu, and at first glance she feels like a fox. She can''t help but stab.


    Li Qinglu said with a smile: "I know that the princess has a good feeling for my son-in-law, but now my son-in-law is mine. I''ll stay with him for the rest of the time, so I don''t need the princess to care."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that blessing," Wan Yan said with a sneer. When he saw song Qingshu coming back, he said to him, "just received the news that King Ruyang was assassinated."


    Song Qingshu had a headache and they were jealous. However, when she heard what she said, she was shocked: "King Ruyang is dead?"


    Wan Yanzhong nodded: "some time ago, Tiemuzhen specially sent officials to Ruyang palace to investigate the local tax issues, and wantonly organized a number of charges against the confidants of Ruyang palace. Ruyang king decided to go to Tiemuzhen to explain the situation in person, but he was assassinated by a mysterious assassin on the way."

 Chapter 2261

    "Assassin? What a coincidence. " Song Qingshu frowned, always feel behind a conspiracy.


    Wanyan Chongjie replied: "it''s just an assassin, people in the market have guessed that it''s Tiemuzhen''s hand."


    Song Qingshu was silent. Last time Zhao Min told him that the relationship between Ruyang palace and Khan was tense, so she wanted to go back to take care of him; A few days ago, Wang Baobao also came back in a hurry. It seems that something happened to Ruyang king.


    "Is there any news from other people in Ruyang palace?" Song Qingshu asked anxiously.


    Wanyan Chongjie turned his lips: "if you want to ask someone, Princess Shaomin, just ask directly. What''s more, you have to cover it up. After the death of King Ruyang, everyone thought that there would be a rebellion under the command of Prince Ruyang''s house. But unexpectedly, the princess went directly to find out the truth with Lin to find Da Han. At the same time, she took her brother Wang Baobao''s wife, Han Fei, and her young nephew to Beijing. On the surface, she went to cry, but in fact, she took the initiative to be a hostage, It''s really hard to make Tiemuzhen. It''s really clever to start with them. "


    Li Qinglu couldn''t help but say angrily: "Wang Baobao has already married and had children, so he still wants to recruit?"


    Song qingshuxin thinks that you never intend to marry him. It''s too much of a drama.


    Wanyan said with a sneer: "the customs of the Mongols are quite different from those of the Central Plains. They can marry several wives at the same time, just like Tiemuzhen. There are four queens in total, and countless other concubines. Wang Baobao is a powerful prince. How many wives and concubines are there


    Li Qinglu snorts coldly, and doesn''t turn away. Obviously, being run by the other party makes her very unhappy.


    Wanyan heavy Festival lips slightly up, obviously some proud heart, goblin, I can''t get things you don''t want to get.


    The more I thought about it, the more happy I was. I waved to song Qingshu: "I''ll go back to the kingdom of Jin first. Welcome to Daxing mansion to play with me at any time."


    "Be careful all the way." Song Qingshu asked a few words. After seeing her leave, all her thoughts were on Zhao Min''s side. I don''t know how she is now.


    Then immediately back to the palace will yelunan Xian, wood Wanqing several women to find this matter.


    Yelunan fairy said with understanding: "just before we discussed that we should guard against Mongolian attack in advance. Brother song, you can go to Mongolia. You can not only see Miss Zhao, but also find out some news about Mongolian attack in advance."


    Mu Wanqing on the side turned her lips. She obviously felt jealous. She didn''t want to be together again. However, she could distinguish her priorities. She hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything. She just told him to pay attention to safety. When he arrived at Helin, she could do what she could. If things can''t be done, she must not be impulsive.


    As for Li Qinglu, the first to know this news, he had psychological preparation. He also told people to prepare the most valuable Dawan horse in the Imperial Palace: "this horse is desolate along the way with Lin. this horse travels thousands of miles every day, which can help song Lang."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the three girls were all so easy to talk. He had planned to accompany them for a day, but they were driven out together. The three girls could see that he was anxious, so they wouldn''t delay him at this moment.


    Song Qingshu left the palace alone and found Mrs. Zhen''s residence. As soon as Mrs. Zhen saw him, she rushed into his arms and said excitedly thank him for taking revenge on hualazimoo''s subjects. It was obvious that xuliewu''s challenge arena was completely blackened. The story of losing the princess in the test had spread all over the streets.


    Feeling the passion of the woman in his arms, song Qingshu had to push the boat with the current on weekdays, but today he had something to do with himself and explained his intention in a hurry.


    When she learned that song Qingshu was going to Helin, Mrs. Zhen was surprised and offered to accompany him. Song Qingshu hesitated and refused. This time he went to the enemy camp, he was free to go and stay alone. If he took another person, it would be difficult to ensure the safety of his companions. What''s more, Mrs. Zhen had fought with Mongolian people for so many times, so why didn''t he take her.


    Mrs. Zhen is also aware of the fierce relationship. She doesn''t refuse. She just says that she will wait for him in the city and say goodbye to him reluctantly.


    After settling everything in Xixia, song Qingshu galloped out of the north gate of Xingqing mansion and ran all the way to the north. At first, there were towns, but at the back, the surroundings became more and more desolate. Let alone the market, there were few people.


    After all, Xixia is different from the rich Jiangnan, where there are Gobi, desert and grassland.


    When song Qingshu saw the sparsely populated scene around him, he suddenly realized a very serious problem. In Mongolia, most people live in tents, and each tent is a family. It''s hard to be like the Central Plains city, which is full of houses and courtyards. He can hide in any place. What''s more, he has a Han costume, which is really eye-catching in the past.


    But it''s far away from Helin, so it''s not urgent.


    After more than half of the day''s journey, night gradually falls. Song Qingshu arrives at the foot of Helan mountain before dark. Looking at the snow capped mountain top, he suddenly comes up with Yue Fei''s song: angry, riding on the fence... Driving a long car to break through the Helan Mountain.


    There was a trace of doubt on his face. Yue Fei fought with the people of Jin, and Helan Mountain was on the side of Xixia. People came from the sky at home.


    Speaking of Yue Fei, he can''t help thinking of little dragon girl. He doesn''t know where she is now.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt that he was a bit of a scum. He was going to save Zhao Min, but he was still thinking about other women on the way.


    It''s already dark, so it''s impossible to go any further. I found a campsite, raised a campfire, and was eating dry food. Suddenly, a rush of steps sounded, and a young man and woman came running in a dilemma.


    Song Qingshu had noticed their arrival for a long time, but he could tell from his breath that their martial arts were common, so he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    "It''s a Han Chinese. Leave your horse. You can go." The young man''s tone is a little strange, but he can barely understand it.


    Song Qingshu silently ate the cake Mu Wanqing prepared for him, but he didn''t pay any attention to him. However, he was a little strange. This man''s face should be from Central Asia, and he could speak Chinese so fluently.


    "I''m sorry, brother. My elder brother didn''t like the Han people because his family had been harmed by the Han people," said the girl behind him, who rushed out to apologize. "Can you sell this horse to us? We''ll pay a high price for it in case of emergency."


    "Not for sale." Song Qingshu replied faintly that although the girl''s appearance is beautiful, it can''t arouse any waves in his heart. The only thing worth noting is that the girl''s dress has some prairie style, but her appearance is more like that of a woman from the south of the Yangtze River. When she speaks, she still has some soft words from Wu Nong, which is really strange.


    "Why do you talk so much with him? The horse belongs to the one who has a big fist." The young man said angrily.


    The girl shook her head and said, "how can we rob other people''s things at will? What''s the difference between this and the evil thief who chases us?"

 Chapter 2262

    The boy frowned at what she said, but he didn''t retort.


    Song Qingshu is a little curious: "is someone chasing you?"


    The girl nodded: "yes, there''s a man... No, he''s a devil. His ability is too terrible. Thanks to our good riding skills, we have to get rid of him temporarily. But now the horse is dead tired. I''m afraid he will catch up with us soon."


    The girl was very sad when she mentioned that the horse was tired to death. It was obvious that she had a deep relationship with the horse.


    "Are you going to help us?" There was a glimmer of hope in the girl''s eyes.


    "No help." Song Qingshu''s answer is also very straightforward.


    "The Han people are really hateful." The young man on the side was so angry that he rolled up his sleeve and came to beat him.


    The girl stopped him: "forget it, sup, this horse is so beautiful. It''s worth a lot of money. We can''t bear to sell it to others."


    The boy sat down bitterly, but he could not help muttering, "what do Han people know about horses?"


    "Well, can you... Sell us some dry food, we are in a hurry all the way, and we have nothing to eat." The girl was a little shy when she spoke, and obviously felt ashamed of such a request.


    Song Qingshu a Leng, casually threw a bag in the past: "eat, no money."


    The girl was overjoyed: "thank you." He took it and handed it to his companion.


    The young man frowned and said, "Han people are the most treacherous. Be careful of the poison inside."


    The girl shook her head and said, "we meet by chance, and there is no hatred. How can people harm me? What''s more, if you really have evil intentions, people will show more enthusiasm, so you worry too much. "


    Then he looked at Song Qingshu apologetically: "this elder brother is sorry. SuPu''s mother was hurt by the Han people by mean means, so I have prejudice against the Han people. I hope you can forgive me."


    Song Qingshu nodded, but he didn''t get angry about this little thing.


    The girl ate a few mouthfuls in a hurry, and her face looked nostalgic: "since I left Jiangnan, I haven''t eaten such exquisite cakes for a long time." Although Xixia is located in the northwest, there are many chefs in the imperial palace of one country. Mu Wanqing himself has lived in the south for a long time, and he knows the taste of song Qingshu, so the cakes he prepared are of Jiangnan style.


    "Are you from Jiangnan?" Song Qingshu had some accidents.


    "Well." Obviously, the girl didn''t want to talk more about her life experience. She helped her companion to pick some cakes to take with her, and then returned the package to song Qingshu, "thank you, we have to go on our way, otherwise the devil will soon catch up."


    Song Qingshu nodded and met by chance. He was not interested in caring about other people''s affairs.


    "By the way, you should leave here as soon as possible. The man is very bad. Maybe you will be in danger, too." The girl took a few steps and looked back to remind her.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "little girl, I''m not afraid of bad people."


    The boy urged: "don''t delay, or the man will catch up."


    At this time, there was a burst of laughter in the air: "ha ha ha, I can''t walk away."


    A black figure banged on the ground and raised the dust all over the sky. Song Qingshu frowned and found that a man got up in a mess. He looked very fierce, but now he winced like a quail.


    Song Qingshu pays attention to the other person. He is tall and straight. He is wearing a sleeveless jacket like orangutan''s blood, pure white brand-new trousers and straw sandals. His snow-white hair hung down on his broad shoulders, his eyes were shining, and his face was as evil as an eagle.


    His expression suddenly some wonderful, did not expect here to see an old acquaintance, not Shuiyue, who is it? But who is this on the ground?


    "Is that the little girl with the treasure map of Gaochang labyrinth in her hand?" Shuiyue took a look at the man.


    The man nodded: "yes, before the treasure map in white horse Li San and gold and silver sword Shangguan Hongli, they gave the treasure map to this woman before they died."


    Shuiyue nodded, then the cold light flashed and said, "then you have no use value."


    The man covered his throat and clucked, but he couldn''t say anything. Finally, he fell to the ground reluctantly, and his eyes were wide open when he died.


    The girl on the other side couldn''t help sighing: "the invincible Three Heroes of Lvliang, it''s so easy to die."


    Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t remember any information about Lu Liang''s three heroes. Judging from the man''s martial arts just now, he was considered to be an unsociable figure in the world.


    "Hand in the treasure map." Shuiyue hands to the girl''s eyes.


    "You''ve been cheated by this man. I don''t believe you can search for any treasure map on me." Finish saying small chest a quite, a pair of wronged injustice appearance.


    "Well, let me have a look." Shuiyue''s eyes flashed a trace of lust and went directly to the girl.


    "Ah?" The girl was silly. She thought that the other side was good at martial arts and old. Most of them would respect their status and be ashamed of themselves. She didn''t know that they didn''t want to be ashamed at all.


    "Asshole, I''ll fight with you." The young man named sup was very angry and rushed up with his fist, but in front of him, he was kicked to the ground.


    "Let him go." The girl exclaimed in surprise, but she knew the difference in martial arts between the two sides and didn''t rush up wisely.


    Shuiyue stepped on sup and said to the girl, "is this your lover?"


    The girl''s face turned red: "you don''t talk nonsense, people have a beloved girl."


    "Oh, it''s unrequited love." With a clear expression, Shuiyue took out his long Japanese sword and put it on SuPu''s neck. "Hand in the treasure map, I''ll spare his life."


    The girl clenched her lips tightly, and it was obvious that she was engaged in a fierce psychological struggle, but Shuiyue couldn''t wait. The sharp long knife made a cut directly in SuPu''s neck, but SuPu had the courage to make no cry for pain.


    But seeing the blood flowing to the ground along the long knife, the girl finally panicked: "no, I''ll give you the treasure map."


    Then she quickly took out a map from her arms. She could see that she had carefully kept it. Although it was a little shabby, she carefully wrapped it with a handkerchief.


    Shuiyue took a look at the map and had no intention. He couldn''t help laughing. He was really lucky. With this legendary treasure, he didn''t have to go to the Mongols to get angry.


    "Take off your clothes!" Shuiyue put the treasure map in her arms, and then greedily looked at the beautiful girl in front of her eyes, occupying her in front of her lover. How exciting it is.


    "Ah?" The girl was so stupid that she did not expect him to make such a shameless request.


    "Do you want his life?" Shuiyue took a knife and made a gesture around sup''s neck.


    There were tears in the girl''s eyes: "you don''t promise!"


    "Cut the crap!" The moon of water gives a cold hum.


    "Wenxiu, don''t worry about me, run by yourself!" Sup struggled desperately, but his strength could not compare with the deep skill of the other side.


    "Boy, it''s none of your business here." Shuiyue directly kicked his sleeping acupoint, and then looked at the girl, "don''t you like him, but he has a sweetheart. Normally, you don''t have any chance. But if you make a great sacrifice for him, as a man, he must feel guilty for you, and will take responsibility. In this way, you won''t get what you want, and you have to thank me."


    The girl''s face was blue and white. Before she could speak, a faint voice suddenly rang out beside her: "bullying a younger generation like this, the leader of a generation, the more she lives, the more she goes back."

 Chapter 2263

    "Who!" Shuiyue suddenly turns around and frowns. In fact, when he just came here, he clearly saw the other party, but he didn''t know why. He subconsciously ignored the other party. In the whole process, he seems to forget that there is another person here.


    When he saw the appearance of song Qingshu, he felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head and sighs: "it''s really embarrassing that Shuiyue used to be so high spirited, but now he has to bully some younger generation."


    Shuiyue finally remembered: "Song Qingshu, you are the king of the Golden Snake song Qingshu!"


    But he soon laughed: "this matter has nothing to do with you, please don''t mind your own business." When he was in Xiangyang, he had a fight with the other side, because song Qingshu had just experienced a great loss of internal power in the battle of Wudang Mountain. After a short fight, he felt that it was difficult for him to match his reputation, so he was not afraid.


    "Nothing to do with me?" Song Qingshu was noncommittal. He just looked at the girl and asked, "little girl, what''s your surname, Li?"


    The girl blinked, obviously surprised: "how do you know? My name is Li Wenxiu. "


    Song Qingshu did not answer, and continued: "is your father Li Shouzhong, the sacrificial wine of Jiangnan Imperial College? Do you have a sister named Li Wan who married into Rongguo mansion and became a granddaughter


    "Are you from Rong Guofu?" Li Wenxiu is overjoyed. She has been far away from her hometown for a long time. Now she can''t help but feel the joy of meeting an old friend in a foreign country. You should know that her sister is a typical lady of a big family, but she doesn''t tell others her name casually. Since she knows her sister''s name, she must be quite familiar with her.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m not from rongguofu, but I have some connections with rongguofu, and I''m also friends with your sister." Pretending to be Jia Baoyu for so long has something to do with those people in rongning''s second mansion.


    "Friends?" Li Wenxiu has a strange look. She doesn''t quite understand the word. You should know that her sister is a typical boudoir, and she doesn''t even know how to talk to men other than her father and husband. How can she have a male friend?


    But she didn''t believe that her sister would do anything to hurt her family, so she didn''t think much about it.


    "It turned out to be a friend of the king of the Golden Snake. In that case, I''ll sell the king of the Golden Snake and let the little girl off." Although Shuiyue is not afraid of him, he does not want to provoke such a big enemy out of thin air, especially in the case of offending the Mongols.


    "Since you are so polite, I won''t embarrass you. It''s over to give her the map." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Shuiyue was angry and laughed: "song, I don''t want to make trouble. You have to give me face. Who do you think you are?"


    Offended Mongolia, he relied on the legendary treasure of gaochangguo to spend the second half of his life, which can not give up.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I don''t like to kill people, but you just keep killing."


    Shuiyue sneered: "song, are you fascinated by the praise of the people in the world these years, and think you are really invincible? It''s not like we haven''t fought before, and we''re not afraid to tell you that if you really fight between life and death, you will surely die. "


    Song Qingshu looks calm: "you don''t say I almost forget, Xiangyang last time you also offended me, just new and old hate together."


    Shuiyue tilted his head and said, "since you can make such a big name in the Wulin of the Central Plains, I don''t think you are stupid, but why are you so arrogant now?"


    "You think I''m arrogant?" Song Qingshu chuckled, and his eyes fell on his shoulder, "is your shoulder well?"


    Shuiyue''s heart leaped, and he stared at him on guard: "how do you know I''m hurt here?"


    Song Qingshu slowly stood up, an invisible momentum spread out: "that sword is my stab, how can I not know?"


    Before he sat there, he seemed to have been integrated with nature. Shuiyue even directly ignored his existence. However, when he stood up, he suddenly stepped back a few steps subconsciously: "how can it be? It''s Fu Cailin, the Yi Jian master of Korea. How can it be you?"


    But as like as two peas of that night, the smell and feeling are clearly different from those of that night.


    Shuiyue suddenly recalled his fear that night. With a roar, he turned into a shadow and ran to the distance desperately. He was very confident in his lightness skill. Last time he escaped by it. Although the opponent''s swordsmanship was high, his lightness skill might not catch up with him.


    Looking at each other''s figure, song Qingshu sighed: "last time the main target was xuliewu, so you escaped."


    When it comes to the last word, he has appeared behind shuiyueda. He gently presses his palm on his back heart. Shuiyueda is shocked. Then he falls to the ground dejectedly because he rushes too fast. Because of inertia, he still rolls several somersaults on the ground.


    A generation of Japanese masters died quietly at the foot of Qilian Mountain.


    As a matter of fact, it''s not so easy for song Qingshu to kill him when he fights head-on with Shuiyue''s martial arts. It''s a pity that the last battle made him cold. Now he only knows how to run away and leave his back to the enemy. It''s OK to face other people. It''s hard for others to catch up with him with his lightness skills, but where can he run without a trace?


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s return with Shuiyue''s body, Li Wenxiu stared incredulously: "is he dead?" She saw Shuiyue make three heroes of Lu Liang to death with her hands and feet. Her martial arts are just like a God. Even her mysterious master is far behind him. As a result, such a demon like a ghost was killed by the young man in front of her so easily?


    Song Qingshu looked down: "dead."


    Su Pu''s mouth was dry, and he remembered that he had tried too much to rob him just now. Fortunately, Li Wenxiu stopped him, otherwise he would have been cold for a long time.


    "You''re great." The girl''s eyes are full of little stars, but it''s just worship, not love, "but why do you bring his body back, strange scary." In the dark night, looking at Shuiyue''s big eyes, I always feel that it''s very penetrating.


    "Useful." Song Qingshu has been worrying about how to mix into the Mongolian camp, but the appearance of Shuiyue gave him the answer. Shuiyue is very important among Mongolian Hakka ministers. At the same time, being born in Japan makes him very lonely. His former apprentice bodyguards also died, and no one can tell the truth. As for his previous escape, there is always reason to fool him.


    The girl and her companion looked at each other. They couldn''t imagine what the corpse could do. Did he want to eat it? There are all kinds of horrible pictures in my mind. A couple''s faces turn pale.


    "How do you know my sister?" In order to ease the fear in his heart and close the relationship between the two sides, Li Wenxiu asked a topic.

 Chapter 2264

    "Your sister?" Song Qingshu thinks about it. It''s not convenient to talk about the affair with Li Wan. After all, it involves people in Jia''s family who wanted to insult her, which is harmful to her reputation. "In fact, I know your elder sister better."


    "My elder sister?" Li Wenxiu blinked and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Your eldest sister was lost when she was a child and wandered in the river and lake. Later she joined the ancient tomb sect and became a Chilian fairy who made the people in the river and lake scared..." Song Qingshu had to sigh that the gene of the Li family was good. The three sisters had their own characteristics. Li Mochou was cold and arrogant, Li Wan was gentle and quiet, and Li Wenxiu was young and enthusiastic.


    "Big sister found it!" Li Wenxiu finally responded, "from the beginning of my memory, I often noticed that my mother washed her face with tears. Now that she is still alive, she can finally rest assured. Oh, I really want to go back to Jiangnan and meet my elder sister... "


    As she said this, she subconsciously looked at sup next to her, with a blush on her face.


    "I''m afraid your elder sister is not in Jiangnan now. You''ll see her later." Song Qingshu smiles when he notices her look. As a past person, he can''t see that she has great affection for this young man. However, looking at this young man, he doesn''t seem to mean that to her.


    "By the way, listen to your father and sister say you like to play around, now you come to the desert to play?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Let brother song laugh, I really have some fun, I''m afraid my father is very angry with me," Li Wenxiu vomits his tongue. "I''ve been in tieyanbu recently, and the people in tieyanbu are very hospitable. Would brother song like to play with us?"


    Su Pu frowned slightly. He subconsciously hated the Han people and naturally didn''t want them to pass by. However, he was not stupid either. He was so good at martial arts that he didn''t want to say anything unwelcome.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I still have something important to do. It won''t pass this time. By the way, what''s the matter with the map of Gaochang labyrinth?"


    Li Wenxiu replied: "a few days ago, I traveled in the northwest and met a couple, Li San, a white horse, and shangguanhong, a small gold and silver sword. After a conversation, I learned that they are still the collateral of our Li family. It''s my uncle''s generation. They got this map by chance. It''s said that it records the treasure of Gaochang ancient country."


    One side of Su Pu hastily said: "Gaochang has been extinct for hundreds of years. Even the tribe can''t remember its legend. I think this treasure map is mostly fake."


    Song Qingshu smiles and knows that he is worried about taking the treasure map as his own.


    Li Wenxiu went on to say, "I don''t know how the news got to Lu Liang Sanjie. Hum, it was said that Sanjie was actually three robbers. They chased Li San and his wife all the way. Although they killed Shi Zhongjun in Sanjie, they were still outnumbered. They were seriously injured by Huo Yuanlong and Chen Dahai, two other men in Sanjie, and they met me just before they died, He gave me the treasure map and told me not to let it fall into the hands of those thieves. "


    "So Huo Yuanlong and Chen Dahai sent people all the way to kill me. Recently, Chen Dahai was overtaken by others. He thought he would die, but he met the Japanese warrior just now. When he and Chen Dahai were fighting, we took the opportunity to run away. Fortunately, we met brother song. Otherwise, we would not be the opponent of the Japanese. " As he said this, he patted his chest in fear.


    "I see." Song Qingshu suddenly threw it away, and the treasure map slowly flew to Li Wenxiu.


    Li Wenxiu subconsciously reached out and took the treasure map to his hand. He couldn''t help sighing: "brother song, your martial arts are really high. You should be the one who has the highest martial arts in my life."


    Song Qingshu smile: "there are people outside, there are days outside."


    "Elder brother song, you are so modest because you are so skillful in martial arts. You are not like the men I know who boast all over the place when they have a little ability. I''m afraid others don''t know that he is powerful." Li Wenxiu said with emotion.


    Sup on the edge of the face a heat, he is the son of the first warrior in the tribe, usually conceited brave, who knows and the real master is far worse.


    "By the way, brother song, you can take care of this thing. If you put it on us, you will only be guilty. Your martial arts are so good that no one dares to rob it." Li Wenxiu said and handed out the treasure map.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "this is given to you by Li San and his wife before they die. How can I take it? You can keep it. When you get to Tieyan department, Lu Liang Sanjie should not dare to mess around. Just remember not to let the news out again."


    He is not a pedantic person. If there is a treasure, he has no reason not to take the initiative to send it. After all, military pay, food and grass are all bottomless holes that cost money. However, as far as he knows, it seems that the treasure of Gaochang kingdom is just paper, ink, ink brush, inkstone and Qin from the Tang Dynasty. For Gaochang Kingdom at that time, it is a treasure, But it''s meaningless for the people of Central Plains, but it''s been spread by mistake for hundreds of years, which makes all people think that there is a mysterious treasure in Gaochang labyrinth.


    "In that case, I''ll put it away first." Li Wenxiu hesitated for a moment and took back the treasure map.


    Without the pursuers, they didn''t have to leave in a hurry, so they planned to stay here for the night,


    Because song Qingshu and the Li family knew each other well, the relationship between them became closer. Li Wenxiu asked him about things in Jiangnan in recent years, and there were many legends about Li Mochou. Song Qingshu answered them one by one, and also asked him about some information on the grassland.


    Although he didn''t like Han people, SuPu was saved by him before. At the same time, he didn''t covet treasure map, which made a lot of changes to him. He tried his best to answer questions.


    Song Qingshu learned a lot about the customs of grassland tribes, especially about Mongolia, which was very beneficial for his next action.


    They went to bed in the middle of the night. The next morning, Li Wenxiu got up. They said goodbye to song Qingshu. Tieyanbu was in the West and Mongolia was in the north.


    When they left, song Qingshu gave them some dry food and money to buy horses from nearby herdsmen. Li Wenxiu was so moved that even SuPu kept thanking him.


    After taking them away, song Qingshu came to Shuiyue''s body, took off his clothes, and found some personal belongings from his package. The most valuable thing in his whole body was probably the Shuiyue knife. It was so cold that it was really a precious knife to cut iron like mud.


    Then, the corpse powder of Baituo mountain villa was used to turn Shuiyue''s massive corpse into a pool of blood, so that no one would know about impersonating him.


    After all this, song Qingshu continued on his way. He decided to catch up with Xu liewu first and follow their troops back to Helin. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome for him to face the interrogation of Mongolian troops all the way.


    After two days of chasing north, he finally found them. However, song Qingshu didn''t rush to follow them because he found a group of people peeping around at xuliewu''s team.


    "What''s the situation? It depends on the dress. But on the Mongolian grassland, which group of horse thieves dare to fight xuliewu?" Song Qingshu''s doubts rose sharply.

 Chapter 2265

    At this time, xuliewu''s team also found something wrong. Hongyanhua looked at the distance and said anxiously to xuliewu: "Lord, there seem to be some suspicious figures around these two days, most of which are against our intentions."


    Although she is a husband and wife, the two of them have been playing separately for a long time. Her husband Liu Yaozhi died quietly in the hands of the old man in the mountain. She doesn''t know who the killer is. After a short period of sadness, she has recovered.


    One side of mietian said with a smile: "it''s too much to worry about flower Dharma protection. Now who dares to fight against our Lord on the grassland?" Now, eight of the ten evil spirits in the magic palace, Jinmu shuihuotu and riyuexing, are all folded in the Xingqing mansion. They were either killed by Fu Cailin of Korea, or injured by mysterious people when they were dealing with Mrs. Zhen of hualazimoo. Only the eldest two, mietian and Jedi, are left. However, their martial arts are far better than the other eight. In time, they can train another eight evil spirits.


    Now he returns to the grassland and leaves the nightmare of Xingqing mansion. Naturally, he is in a better mood.


    The nearby Jedi and others laughed in agreement, and obviously did not think that anyone dared to pull out his teeth.


    But Xu liewu frowned slightly: "don''t be careless. Why hasn''t the scouts sent before come back?" After all, he is a famous general on the battlefield. His sense of smell made him aware of some crisis. He immediately sent several bodyguards to all directions to investigate again.


    However, the bodyguards just rode not far away, suddenly shot a few feather arrows, and several people fell in response.


    "Enemy attack A Mongolian warrior screamed desperately, and a group of warriors gathered in front of Xu liewu. Hua Jieyu and mietian Jedi guarded him on both sides. As for the old man in the mountain with his men, there was a little distance from him. It was obvious that Xu liewu didn''t trust him, and he didn''t get close to each other at such a sensitive time.


    "What are you doing around me? Go up and fight!" At this time, Xu liewu saw clearly that there was a group of horse thieves nearby. He saw that there were nearly 200 people. Although there were a lot of them, they were all experienced knights on his side. They were not afraid of these horse thieves.


    Xu liewu''s subordinates had long ago outflanked the brigands with their neckties on their flanks. They galloped and killed the enemy by riding and shooting at the same time. Song Qingshu in the distance was awe inspiring. No wonder Mongolia has been dominating the world for so many years, and its combat effectiveness and organizational efficiency are far superior to those of ordinary countries.


    However, the brigands were not willing to lag behind. They drew bows and arrows one after another, and rode and shot each other. Moreover, they also crossed the xuliewu camp with extremely clever formation.


    "Lord, these are not ordinary horse thieves." Mietian said to Xu liewu in a hurry.


    Xu liewu nodded. Although all the tribes on the grassland basically have the skill of riding and shooting, only the most elite troops can show such rigorous tactics. What''s the origin of these people.


    "Huo Shan, help them." Xu liewu ordered.


    The old man in the mountain''s pupil shrinks. The assassins are good at assassinating, but they are not good at frontal impact. Xu liewu''s order makes it clear that both his people and the brigands are defeated.


    But people had to bow under the eaves, he quickly lowered his head to hide the true emotion: "yes!"


    So he rushed to the battlefield with Wang Baoshu under his command. After all, he was a super master who only stepped into the great master. Even if he was no longer good at head-on fighting, his force could still play a decisive role in such a small-scale battle.


    The formation of the brigands gradually loosened and could no longer withstand the repeated attacks of Xu liewu''s men. With a cry, the leader quickly gathered up his men and fled to the north.


    "It''s a remnant of Tatar." They recognized each other''s accent, which was the language of Tatar.


    Tatar tribe used to be the most powerful tribe in Mongolian grassland, but later Tiemuzhen rose up. After more than ten years of fighting, it finally took its place. Now even Tiemuzhen''s young wife, empress Zhenren, was robbed from Tatar tribe.


    Because Tiemuzhen once issued an order to the Tatar tribe - "kill all those who are higher than the wheel", the Tatar tribe''s people were nearly extinct, and a few of the remnant tribes hid in the deep mountains and forests, which can be said to have a deep blood feud with the Mongols.


    "How can Tatar still maintain such fighting capacity." Xu liewu''s brow is locked. We should know that in recent years, Mongolia has launched large-scale cleansing of Tatar tribe from time to time. It is almost impossible for Tatar tribe to find adult men. How can it gather such a powerful team?


    "Huo Shan, take them all back. I want to know who is behind the scenes!" Xu liewu ordered.


    The old man nodded and led his cavalry to chase each other.


    "Who is going to do it to me? Who has the strength? " Xu liewu thought hard, and went through all the possible enemies in his mind. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility, and his face changed greatly. "Come back, let them all come back."


    But the old man in the mountain with two teams of cavalry has run out of shadow, which can catch up with, just at this time, a black line suddenly appeared in the west, Xu liewu''s heart instantly cold, long experienced battlefield he doesn''t know what the black line means.


    A squadron of at least 300 cavalry charged this way!


    "Take care of the Lord!" Mietian Jedi''s face also changed greatly. He quickly ordered his men to protect Xu liewu. Now there are only dozens of horsemen left. How can he resist the impact of the other side''s 300 cavalry?


    "Can''t run, spread out on both sides!" Xu liewu is still calm. If he is not injured, he can still escape on horseback and shoot back to stop the pursuit.


    Of course, it''s not wise to stay in place to deal with the other side''s impact. The other side''s momentum has become stronger, and it''s faster to stay in place. So although he''s not in a panic, he can support for a while, and when his main force comes back, he can turn defeat into victory.


    Song Qingshu nodded in the distance. No wonder Xu liewu was called the second whip of God by the West. He really had a way of commanding the army.


    However, no matter how skillful the art of conducting is, it is still of little significance in the face of the absolute disparity between the strong and the weak. The two sides soon met each other. Because of the inferior number of people, Xu liewu''s bodyguards fell one by one.


    Xu liewu''s face was gloomy. All the soldiers who could serve as his bodyguard were the best in the army. Even if they were inferior in number, they should not die so quickly. It was obvious that the cavalry opposite him was also the best of the elite.


    Before long, there were few bodyguards around him. If not for mietian Jedi and huajieyu, he would have died on the spot.


    But there was no lack of experts in the enemy''s army, and soon mietian Jedi and Hua Jieyu were all decorated.


    Seeing that Xu liewu couldn''t support himself, song Qingshu was about to move, but suddenly he frowned slightly and looked in another direction.

 Chapter 2266

    A new cavalry appeared at the end of the grassland. Although it was two or three miles away, it was almost a short time before it arrived at the speed of the cavalry.


    Song Qingshu thinks that these people are also coming to kill Xu liewu. He thinks how angry he is that so many people want to kill him.


    However, when these cavalry approached, they mounted and shot at the horse thieves across the air. There were 1000 or 2000 people in this cavalry. The arrows fell like rain, and the horse thieves were shot in all directions.


    This cavalry is headed by a female general, with a beautiful face, a well-balanced and slender body, a striking valiant air between his eyebrows, a red cape, which sounds like a beautiful flame on the battlefield.


    Song Qingshu had a headache when he read it. The Mongolians were so good at riding and shooting that before they could fight, they would have been caught in many rounds of arrow rain. They were so mobile that they could smash the enemy''s camp with a few thrusts. Even when they ran away, they could ride and shoot back at the same time. It was easy for the pursuers to turn victory into defeat.


    The key is that a woman on the Mongolian side is so good at Kung Fu right now. All the people are fighting now. How can she be good at it in the future.


    The appearance of this cavalry has doomed the end of the previous group of "horse thieves". If they had run in time, they might have run away, but after a short hesitation, they still stepped up their attack on Xu liewu and others, trying to kill him before the other party''s reinforcements arrived.


    But Xu liewu''s bodyguards are all experts. Now when he sees the appearance of reinforcements, they are shocked in spirit and burst out 12% of their fighting power. Although the number of people is getting smaller and smaller, they still persevere.


    "Good courage!" The female general who came here gave a gentle rebuke. With a bow and an arrow, she shot the head of the horse thief on the shoulder. Then she drew out the machete and led the cavalry to rush over like a flash of lightning.


    The group of "horse thieves" finally got into a mess. Before, they used to fight more and less, but now they take turns in Fengshui. They also feel the despair of Xu liewu and his party.


    The female general rushed all the way to Xu liewu''s side, but she didn''t make a move. She just arranged the guards to keep Xu liewu safe, and at the same time separated the group of "horse thieves" from the cavalry of the headquarters.


    Although the brigands were quite brave, they fell down one by one in front of several times of the enemy, leaving only dozens of people surrounded in the center.


    "Whose deployment are you and why did you come to assassinate Xu liewu?" The female general rode forward and looked at the crowd coldly. Now her men are bowing to the battle. With a single command, they can let the enemies in the field pierce their hearts.


    The "horse thieves" looked at each other and saw the determination in the eyes of their companions. They gathered machetes to wipe their necks, and the blood mist formed a beautiful picture.


    Song Qingshu, who has been watching coldly, can''t help but be moved. These people''s tragic and resolute determination is really impressive. It seems that Liu Bang didn''t want to be a prisoner and reveal the identity of the people behind the scenes. In the past, Liu Bang defeated Xiang Yu and surrendered Tian Heng, king of Qi. Tian Heng didn''t want to be a prisoner and committed suicide. When his 500 strong men learned that his master was dead, they committed suicide and followed him, He only read the story in the book. He didn''t expect to see a similar thing with his own eyes today. He couldn''t help admiring these people.


    "Did you commit suicide?" The woman frowned and immediately said, "search the bodies of these people to see if you can find any clues. In addition, cut off their heads and take them back to Helin. I don''t believe that no one knows them."


    Song Qingshu smacks her tongue secretly. This woman is really cruel and doesn''t know her identity.


    Xu liewu let the carriage pass by: "if my sister-in-law didn''t show up in time this time, I''m afraid I would have been killed by these thieves."


    The woman general''s face was not as fierce as before, but a soft smile: "your fourth brother heard that something happened to you in Xixia. He was worried that someone might be wrong, so he sent me to bring two thousand men teams to meet you. I didn''t expect that someone really had the courage of ambition."


    "Sisao?" Hearing their conversation, song Qingshu was moved. It seemed that this was not a female general, but Kublai''s Princess CHABI. No wonder he just called Xu liewu, and he was born with a superior temperament.


    Princess CHABI then said, "I don''t know who dares to attack you."


    Xu liewu snorted: "those people just pretended to be Tatars, but Tatars have no ability to organize such a large group of cavalry. It is obvious that someone is going to kill me by pretending to be Tatars."


    "Did you guess who was behind it?" Asked Princess CHABI.


    Xu liewu looked in the direction of Helin: "mostly..."


    At this moment, the change suddenly rose, the originally flat grass suddenly burst open, and a dark shadow rushed up from the bottom of the ground. The carriage was split by the sword air.


    Xu liewu was also a master level master. Although he was seriously injured, he could still hide for three feet by pressing his hands with one breath. However, he did not dare to relax because there was a sword in his eye, just like a maggot of tarsal bone.


    He was seriously injured. At the critical moment, he had exhausted all his strength to avoid three feet. How could he avoid the next sword?


    Fortunately, there was a princess CHABI beside him. With a shake of her whip, she took xuliewu by the waist and pulled him behind. This also gave her bodyguards a chance to react and drew out their weapons in front of the assassins.


    However, the light of the sword seemed to flash with a strange light, so that everyone could only see the light of the sword, but they could not see the person who made the sword. With a little effort in his eyes, several bodyguards had already spattered blood on the spot.


    Hua Jieyu and mietian Jedi roared and rushed forward one after another. Although their martial arts were not weak, their fight with the "horse thief" was too cruel. Everyone suffered a lot of injuries and their Kung Fu was greatly reduced.


    Almost face to face, they were badly hit by the other side''s sword. The only thing to be thankful for is that their martial arts are better than the ordinary guards. They somehow saved their lives, but they are no longer able to stop the assassins.


    Princess CHABI has just pulled Xu liewu behind her, but it''s too late to take back the whip. The mysterious assassin has killed her bodyguard and hurt Hua Jieyu and mietian Jedi. A little cold stab comes directly to her chest. Obviously, the other side is also worried about being dragged into the siege of the army, so he plans to stab Xu liewu to death with a sword.


    She wanted to draw out the scimitar block, but the fear of death and the other party''s air lock made her stiff, and her movement was much slower than usual. How could she stop the killing sword?


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that someone was holding her waist and pulling her back, and then a tall figure stood in front of her, a cold light came out of her sheath, and collided with the dazzling cold light in the assassin''s hands.


    With a dull hum, the assassin retreated at a faster speed than when he came, and several leaping Kungfu had appeared a mile away.


    "Chase me, you can''t let the assassin run away!" Princess CHABI didn''t care that she was still in the arms of another man, so she quickly ordered her soldiers to pursue the mysterious assassin. Now on the vast grassland, no matter how high your lightness skill is, you can''t escape the invincible Mongolian coward Xue!

 Chapter 2267

    At her command, a group of cavalry, like an arrow from the string, chased the assassin in the direction of escape.


    Song Qingshu looks at the figure that gradually goes away. He thinks that he didn''t hurt him just after a blow. Instead, he uses his strength to make him farther away, hoping that he can run away.


    Running to assassinate Xu liewu means that both sides have a common enemy. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Naturally, he does not want the other party to be caught.


    This time, Xu liewu was rescued. The main reason is that he wanted to take this opportunity to hide around Xu liewu as Shuiyue''s chief. In this way, he could easily get into Helin city. Before Shuiyue''s chief escaped, he always had to send a meeting gift to return.


    As for Xu liewu''s life, he has now become a useless man. He has comminuted fractures of his legs and gunpowder wounds on his body. Even if he recovers, he is half disabled. It is not difficult to take his life.


    It must have come from Inner Mongolia to witness such a high-profile siege. How can xuliewu die so easily without knowing how to develop for himself?


    "Dog slave, don''t let go of your dirty hands!" As my brain was spinning rapidly, I suddenly heard a cold and angry voice.


    Looking back, she saw Princess CHABI glaring at her, and song Qingshu found that she was still holding her waist.


    Hear the other party''s curse, brow dark wrinkle, light said: "just under the urgent offence, also hope the princess forgive me."


    Princess CHABI was about to say something when she saw Xu liewu being helped over, so she snorted, arranged her clothes and moved aside.


    "You dare to come back to see me." Xu liewu looks at Song Qingshu, gnashing his teeth. If he hadn''t run away that time, he would not have suffered the humiliation of broken leg.


    Song Qingshu replied: "that night, facing Fu Cailin of Korea, I didn''t expect that his martial arts skills were so high. He left subconsciously for a long time, and regretted it all the time afterwards. It''s a pity that he had no face to come back to see the prince, so he could only linger behind. As a result, when I saw that the mysterious assassin wanted to kill the prince and the fourth princess, I couldn''t care so much anymore, so I came out to fight, I hope you will punish me. "


    Seeing that he vaguely pointed out the credit for the rescue, Xu liewu was furious. Just as he was about to break out, he suddenly saw the old man in the mountain who was coming back with his troops in the distance. He immediately realized that the experts around him were all dead and wounded. Now mietian Jedi and Hua Jieyu are seriously injured, and even if they are not injured, they are not the opponents of the old man in the mountain, It''s dangerous for such an evil person to stay around without checks and balances.


    So he immediately said with a pleasant face: "that night, even if the chief stayed, he just gave his life in vain. The chief saved his strength. At the critical moment, he saved Wang and his fourth sister-in-law. The contribution is greater than the fault. When Wang returns to Helin, he will be greatly rewarded."


    Song Qingshu pretended to be grateful: "thank you for letting go of the past." At the same time, Yu Guang''s eyes scan around. Feng NV is not in the team, which saves him a lot of trouble.


    Shuiyue was originally very lonely and came from a foreign country. Only a few people in Fenglin volcano were really familiar with him. The others died, and the only surviving fengnv was not there. The possibility of his exposure was minimized.


    Although the technique of changing appearance is magical, it can''t hide it from the closest people over a long period of time. So before, whether he was pretending to be Kangxi or Tang Kuo Bian, the general trend was basically set. On the Mongolian side, he was not familiar with it, and his influence was basically zero. If he pretended to be someone else rashly, it would be easy to show his true feelings.


    Otherwise, why does he want to pass himself off as a Japanese devil and directly pass himself off as Xu liewu Buxiang? Or even pretend to be Tiemuzhen?


    Xu liewu had no time to pay attention to him, but looked at Huo Shan and others inexplicably. When he came back, he asked, "did you catch those horse thieves?"


    Huo Shan shook his head and said, "those horse thieves are too cunning. They set up many traps to stop us. Later, they ran into a mountain forest and broke into parts. We searched for a while, but we didn''t find anything useful. We had to come back. Is something wrong with the Lord?"


    Xu liewu had expected such an expression: "before, it was the plan of the brigands to move the tiger out of the mountain. Fortunately, the fourth sister-in-law came with the soldiers, otherwise the king would be finished."


    Huo Shan quickly saluted to the side of Princess CHABI: "I have seen four princesses, but they were all careless, which made the prince in danger."


    Xu liewu gave a false help: "the enemy is too cunning. No wonder you." Although he said so, he was like a mirror in his heart. He led the army to pacify the Persian Ming religion. Huo Shan was forced to surrender himself. How could he really work for himself? I''m sure I''ll turn back whenever I have a chance. I didn''t come back to Xingqing mansion before, but this time I took the guard with me. It must be that he wanted to kill people with a knife.


    Although he understood all this, he didn''t think he was disobedient. Growing up in the golden family, he had a kind of extraordinary self-confidence. Although he knew that Huo Shan had a ghost in his heart, he didn''t want to kill him because of his excellent martial arts. He was confident that he could completely control this dangerous knife.


    One side of the princess CHABI said: "sixth brother, you have heavy casualties here. Camp nearby and have a good rest."


    Xu liewu didn''t refuse. In order to protect him, the bodyguard who just stayed at his side went to 90%. Whether it''s a pension or a reward, they need to settle down first.


    The commander set up a tent, while Princess CHABI and Xu liewu hid to one side to discuss carefully: "it seems that the assassin''s route is a little familiar just now."


    Xu liewu nodded: "really like the shadow assassin Yang Xuyan."


    Princess CHABI bit her lips, revealing a sense of incomprehension: "but the people of BuTian pavilion have not taken refuge with their mother''s concubine and eldest brother. Why did they assassinate you


    Xu liewu shook his head: "I don''t believe that my mother''s concubine will attack me, but my elder brother died unexpectedly a few years ago. Who can command him?"


    In the distance, song Qingshu opened his eyes. He used all his skills, and his voice could not hide from his ears. When they heard the conversation, they had a vague outline in their heart. Their mother and concubine should be Toray''s wife, who instigated ruheteni, and gave birth to mengge, Kublai Khan, xuliewu and alibuge. The elder brother naturally refers to mengge, When I went across the world, I found that mengge had died in battle. At that time, I thought it was the plot killing of the divine eagle. Later, when I saw Yang Guo, I knew that his death had nothing to do with the hero of the divine eagle in the original work.


    But how can there be a shadow assassin Yang Xuyan in this world?


    Song Qingshu looks strange. Even the Fu''s sisters in Korea have him. It''s no surprise that they have him. It seems that the experts of the demon sect have been hiding in the desert all these years, colluding with the Mongols. No wonder they seldom heard from them in the Wulin of the Central Plains before.


    At this time, dozens of miles away in a valley, the group of horse thieves who started to flee knelt down in front of a graceful woman. The woman''s skin was set off by the jujube horse she was riding. Her eyes were as beautiful as the sea. Rao is that she was more bright than flowers, but none of these fierce horse thieves dare to look at her.


    "Failed?" Beautiful woman''s pleasant voice with a hint of laziness, but also reveals a deep sense of regret.


    "Tell the princess, if it wasn''t for chabina''s cunt suddenly leading two thousand people team, we would have cut off Xu liewu''s head at the moment and avenged the big and small princes!" The head of the brigands said hatefully.


    "What about Yang Xuyan?" Asked the beautiful woman, frowning.


    "He almost killed xuliewu and princess CHABI together, but Shuiyue suddenly saved them." The leader of the brigands replied.


    "Water moon, you are bad for me!" The beautiful woman''s eyes flashed a sharp kill.

 Chapter 2268

    "I heard that Shuiyue had escaped in Xingqing mansion. I thought he had betrayed Xu liewu. But I didn''t expect that he suddenly appeared. Could it be Xu liewu''s bitter plan?" The "horse thief" leader asked.


    The beautiful woman shook her head: "no, how can a person like Xu liewu lay such a bitter plan at the cost of his own two legs? I think Shuiyue regretted it after running away for a large amount of money. When she wanted to return to Xu liewu''s house, she just ran into it."


    The leader said in a deep voice: "Shuiyue''s massive martial arts are superb. It''s not easy to get rid of him. I''m afraid no one will be his opponent unless the evil emperor takes action in person."


    The beautiful woman shook her head: "Xiang Yutian is sensitive to his identity and can''t move lightly. What''s more, it''s not necessary to use a knife to kill people. I don''t believe that Xu liewu doesn''t have any feelings about his escape." His eyes flashed, and he obviously had an idea.


    The leader continued to ask, "Yang Xuyan is being pursued. Do you want to meet him?"


    The beautiful woman snorted coldly: "at this time, I''m going to meet you. What if I''m caught by Xu liewu and CHABI''s men? Don''t worry about this. Let''s evacuate right away. Don''t leave anything behind. "


    The leader hesitated and said, "but Yang Xuyan is a rare talent after all, and he is loyal to the princess... Keke. It''s a pity to lose him."


    The beautiful woman looked indifferent: "don''t worry. If you can''t even protect yourself, you will be the number one killer in the world."


    Then he put on his cloak again and called his men to disappear in the mountains.


    At this time, Princess CHABI and Xu liewu on the other side were already discussing the matter in the tent: "I don''t believe that people from the mother''s wife and elder brother''s side will attack you. There should be another mastermind in this matter."


    Xu liewu nodded: "yes, in fact, I have roughly guessed two people before. One of them is brother alibu. He competes with his fourth brother, and I have always been friendly with him. He naturally regards me as a thorn in the side, but if he directly uses the army to encircle and kill me, he may not have the courage."


    "Six younger brother''s words, really some possibility," the princess CHABI obviously also knew that Ali not elder brother and own husband''s dispute has already carried on the white hot, "that another suspect is who?"


    Xu liewu looked to the north, showing a complex look: "lost in the sea."


    Song Qingshu, who was eavesdropping not far away, was stunned. He thought to himself, who is lost in the sea? I went on listening in a hurry.


    "Lost in the sea?" There was something strange in Princess CHABI''s eyes. "This woman was fascinated by you brothers."


    Song Qingshu smiles and thinks that women are really full of jealousy. After so many years, they still can''t forget it.


    Xu liewu''s face turned red and hummed coldly: "it''s a pity that she finally chose to marry GUI you, that short-lived ghost."


    "When Guiyou was the grandson of the emperor, it was expected that Hai lost his way and chose him," Princess CHABI said with a slight sneer. "It''s a pity that she didn''t expect that Fengshui would turn around and eventually the succession would be transferred to our family."


    "It''s true that Khan made kuowotai the crown prince. As a result, kuowotai was afraid of his father''s prestige and secretly killed him with treacherous tactics. While pretending that she didn''t know how to continue to be friendly with kuowotai, she secretly set up a shadow government. Finally, she did the same thing. She got rid of kuowotai and Guiyou one after another, and successfully won the position of successor... "Xu liewu''s face flashed a trace of joy.


    Song Qingshu was shocked to hear that. When he came to this world, he found that the death rate of Mongolian kings was very high. The second generation princes such as shuchi, Chagatai, kuowotai and Toray were almost completely destroyed. Only the third generation princes of Toray family, such as mengge, Kublai, xuliewu and alibugo, were active on the stage, At the beginning, I thought that many people were killed because of the fierce war. Now it seems that there is something else.


    Kuowotai was a heavy drinker. He drank too much and died on his way out; Guiyou was the eldest son of kuowotai. He was not in good health since he was a child. He also liked to drink. Later, he died in a military camp on the way to the West. Originally, he thought their death was an accident, but now it seems that someone murdered them!


    "Hai lost has always had doubts about her husband''s death, and so do most of the remaining forces of kuowotai. Hum, although I have some doubts about elder brother''s death in those years, I''m not sure yet. Today they are going to kill me. It seems that those people who lost in the sea have already started to fight. " Xu liewu''s face is very blue, "the fourth sister-in-law also asks the fourth brother to take precautions."


    In front of him, song Qingshu, who was hiding by the side, suddenly got lost in the sea. The princess, who was determined to avenge her husband, and the hatred between kuowotai and Toray... He suddenly had a little more assurance about this trip to Mongolia.


    Princess CHABI nodded in a hurry: "I will immediately write a letter to remind him. By the way, after returning to Helin this time, we will tell Da Han about it. With your current status and power, they will send someone to attack, and Da Han will never let her go."


    "Absolutely not!" Xu liewu immediately shook his head.


    "Why?" Asked Princess CHABI, puzzled.


    "We don''t have any evidence," he replied


    Princess CHABI came to realize that those who had been involved in the attack committed suicide one after another, and none of them survived. As for the meticulousness of taking their heads to Helin and losing them in Yihai, most of them were innocent victims, and it was difficult to trace her.


    "And even if we have evidence, it''s useless." Xu liewu suddenly sighed.


    "Ah?" Dai Mei, Princess CHABI, frowned slightly. She really didn''t understand. However, she knew that the six younger brothers had always been very deep in the city, and would never be aimless.


    "When kuowotai was plotting poison against his father, didn''t the fourth sister-in-law think that Khan would know?" Xu liewu asked, "even later, his mother''s concubine set up a shadow government and successively removed kuowotai and Guiyou. I guess Khan probably knew that."


    Princess CHABI was surprised: "it''s really hard to hide from him with Khan''s great talent, but why did he ignore him all the time?"


    "I think he acquiesced in the fight among the princes under his command..." Xu liewu frowned tightly. "This is what I have never understood. There are similar examples in those Han Dynasties. In order to ensure that the throne is not threatened, the emperor would acquiesce in the fight between the princes and the crown prince, so that he could sit on the fishing platform. But with the prestige and martial arts of Khan, who could threaten his position? How could he play such a trick like the emperors of the Han Dynasty? "


    "Khan has become more and more enigmatic in recent years. I''m afraid no one in the world can guess his mind." Princess CHABI was also worried.


    After listening to song Qingshu for a while, they soon talked about some family customs and things like that. Mongolia is not like the Han people, but there is nothing to avoid between uncle and sister-in-law. If they can''t hear more, they go back to their camp.


    However, we have got enough intelligence this time. We thought Mongolia was powerful and impeccable, but now it seems that it is not monolithic.

 Chapter 2269

    Song Qingshu didn''t stay in the tent for long, then a bodyguard came to tell him: "the water moon is big, the princess summons you."


    "Summon me? What did she call me for? " Song Qingshu was at a loss. He could not help but worry. Did Princess CHABI and Shuiyue know each other before? Don''t let the whole thing sink in then.


    The bodyguard said impatiently: "princess''s mind, how can our subordinates dare to guess at random? Just hurry up."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, picked up the water moon knife and followed the bodyguard to Princess CHABI''s tent.


    "The princess can''t carry weapons." The guard reached out to stop him at the door.


    Song Qingshu eyebrows a pick, coldly said: "I have always been a knife from the body." What''s the matter with the other side''s weapons? Is it the plan to ambush the swordsman?


    However, according to the air induction, there is no ambush in the tent.


    "Let him in." At this time, the voice of Princess CHABI came from the room.


    The guard at the door didn''t stop him. After Song Qingshu went in, he found that the guard didn''t come in and there was no one else in the room. Xu liewu should go back to his tent.


    Princess CHABI was sitting high in her chair, and her little boots were trampling on the skin of the animal, and her legs became more slender.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself that it was really rare that he didn''t have O-shaped legs on horseback for a long time. However, on second thought, Kublai Khan is one of the most respected princes of Mongolian kings. Naturally, his princess is beautiful and moving, and how could she be like a common grassland woman.


    Noticing his eyes, Princess CHABI felt uncomfortable for a while and said angrily, "why don''t you kneel when you see my princess?" As he spoke, he took the whip from his waist and drew it on his face.


    Song Qingshu frowned, stretched out his finger and gently clamped her whip: "I''m the guest Minister of Khan. Khan authorized us not to kneel down."


    Although he didn''t know if Khan had ever given this order, he had witnessed the behavior of Shuiyue and Jinlun Fawang before. Although he respected their masters, he didn''t show any servility. It seems that Tiemuzhen knew that these masters were arrogant and deliberately avoided some rules. And even if there is no such order, now Tiemuzhen is not here, can Princess CHABI go to verify it?


    "Did Khan give such an order?" Princess CHABI was not sure, but her voice softened. "Next time I find your thief''s eyes looking around, I will punish you for offending my princess."


    Song Qingshu said with a faint smile: "the princess is willing to take her reputation as a gambler. Even if I am punished, I will not be wronged."


    Princess CHABI''s face sank: "how dare you talk to me like this!"


    "Song Qingshu replied:" the princess is not small, even dare to get along with me alone in a room, but also so aggressive to me


    Princess CHABI was startled. She subconsciously shrank back and was about to call the bodyguard outside, but she immediately responded: "I don''t believe you dare to be rude to me."


    Seeing her proud chest, song Qingshu subconsciously wants to tease him, but he finally gives up the tempting idea. After all, if she is handsome, teasing will have a wonderful effect. Now, with the respect of Shuiyue, I''m afraid it will only completely annoy this woman.


    Seeing that he didn''t contradict any more, Princess CHABI finally laughed: "I''ll tell you, people who had abandoned their six younger brothers in Xingqing mansion before and now come back licking their faces must have a strong desire for glory and wealth, and how dare they offend me."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "is the princess calling me here to humiliate me on purpose?"


    Princess CHABI did not answer, but looked at the whip between his fingers and said, "let go!"


    Song Qingshu''s fingers flicked, and the whip rolled back into a ball and hung on her waist again.


    Princess CHABI raised her eyebrows and said, "your martial arts are so good. I''m very curious about how high Fu Cailin''s martial arts are. How can he scare you to turn around and run away?"


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "if the princess wants to know, you can ask the sixth prince."


    Princess CHABI''s eyes narrowed: "it''s hard for a slave to get a good death without the consciousness of being a slave."


    Feeling her superior attitude, song Qingshu frowned: "the princess has no other instructions, so I will leave first." After that, he turned around and left. He didn''t have the time to make trouble with this woman. Anyway, Shuiyue was always lonely, which was in line with his temperament.


    "Wait a minute!" And when he saw that he was going away, he stood up quickly and called to him.


    Song Qingshu turned his head doubtfully, but CHABI''s face was slightly red. He pretended to look out of the window and said in a low voice: "before, you touched my things when you saved me. You don''t need to tell anyone. If I hear any gossip, I''ll send someone to kill you immediately!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to get into trouble," Song Qingshu stopped when he came to the door. A trace of banter appeared in the corner of his mouth. "It''s very soft." With that, he left, leaving a look of consternation in place.


    It took a long time for CHABI to react. He was ashamed and angry: "this Japanese man, who is a god killer, will kill you one day."


    Soon after Song Qingshu''s return, Xu liewu summoned him again. However, it was nothing more than some means of appeasement and encouragement, and he also got some rewards. He didn''t care much. On the contrary, he was glad that he finally joined Xu liewu''s team and didn''t arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    As it was getting late that day, the Mongols took a rest in their tents. Of course, because of the previous attack, xuliewu and CHABI arranged a large number of spies to guard around.


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t have to worry about these things. Shuiyue was aloof in the Mongolian army and lived in an independent tent, but he had a rest. He was really tired of running on the road these days.


    In the middle of the night, song Qingshu, who was sleeping in bed, suddenly opened his eyes and flashed to the side. A dark dagger had stabbed the place where he was lying before.


    Seeing him Dodge, the other side was not surprised. The dagger moved to his belly.


    Song Qingshu scolds secretly. This move is too vicious. If you get hit, it''s a matter of a few inches, but it''s related to a man''s happiness for the rest of his life.


    Subconsciously, I want to talk about the side of the dagger with my finger. Suddenly, I think of something. I draw out the water moon knife beside me. It seems that a bright moon rises in the tent.


    He has played with Shuiyue for several times. Naturally, he is familiar with his martial arts skills. Besides, he has learned Yuanyang Dao''s Shendao chop before, and he has considerable attainments in Sabre techniques. Therefore, it is not difficult to imitate Shuiyue''s martial arts.


    The assassin obviously didn''t expect that he took out the water moon sword in an instant. Compared with the dagger, the water moon sword is too long. If you really fight head-on, you will obviously suffer a great loss.


    However, one inch is short and one inch is dangerous. Instead of retreating, the man directly bullied Song Qing into the place one foot in front of his body. He gave full play to the advantage of dagger, so that the opponent''s Sabre advantage could not be exerted.

 Chapter 2270

    The black dagger is like a poisonous snake. It has a strange angle and a fierce hand. Rao Shiqing''s ability to write is also in a cold sweat.


    It''s not difficult for him to avoid this attack under normal circumstances, but now he''s a water moon leader and has to use other people''s martial arts to deal with it, which is quite troublesome.


    Song Qingshu dodged aside and tried to turn the sword back. Unfortunately, the Shuiyue sword was too long. When it was turned back, I''m afraid it would have been stabbed several holes by the dagger.


    However, his cultivation was there after all. The sword technique and the sword technique didn''t need to have a knife in his hand. He looked at a gap and directly hit the assassin''s wrist with the handle of the sword. The assassin obviously didn''t expect that he would have such a move. The tiger''s mouth was numb, and the dagger in his hand could not be grasped.


    However, the assassin''s reaction was very quick. As soon as he picked the tip of his foot, the dagger became a rapidly rotating concealed weapon, shooting from the bottom up.


    Song Qingshu was startled and quickly moved back a foot. He was also very angry. This person''s move was too insidious. His move could not be separated from the next three ways.


    The assassin took advantage of this opportunity to attack him with his left hand holding the dagger again. However, song Qingshu had already opened enough distance. A cold light flashed, and the dagger had been smashed to the ground, and the body of the dagger was still shaking.


    Song Qingshu twisted his opponent''s hand behind his back, and Shuiyue Dao was also across his neck.


    Just about to ask who he is, who knows that the assassin''s body suddenly becomes as if there is no bone, the whole person is as twisted as noodles, and directly breaks away from his control. The whole person directly turns to face him, and his hands are directly inserted into his chest. The fingertips are faint with a trace of blue, which is obviously highly toxic.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to test the poison with his body. Moreover, he didn''t have time to use Shuiyue Dao when he was on fire. He directly abandoned the Dao and clasped his wrist with his hand.


    The assassin''s reaction was also quick. Although his hands were clasped, he could not exert his strength, but his leg was like a poisonous snake and he kicked him in the belly.


    Song Qingshu is really angry. This guy is so vicious that he says hello to me three times. In this case, don''t blame me for being rude.


    On the other hand, he blocked his vicious attack with his legs, and then kicked him to his legs in the same way.


    "Ah The assassin screamed, and the whole person bent down like a boiled shrimp.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, because the other party''s voice was a woman!


    Just after a series of intense fights, he didn''t have time to observe the others. Now he noticed that the other person''s body shape was not like a man. However, she was tall, and she should have wrapped her chest with cloth, so she didn''t show too much female characteristics.


    A pull off her face mask, a beautiful and moving face showed in front of her, see her first impression is the most beautiful between her eyebrows, is absolutely a woman of women.


    But her painful expression destroyed this temperament to a certain extent. Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    The woman glanced at him, her eyes full of resentment: "I really don''t know how to pity others, so I kicked them... There..."


    Song Qingshu frowned, because at that moment, he already felt that the other party was using flattery, which was similar to that of Shan Yuru, but there were some differences. Her cultivation of flattery was obviously not as high as that of Shan Yuru, but her charm to men was the same. It seems that she was born with flattery, which narrowed the gap between the two to a certain extent.


    "I''m just putting it on you by your own means." Song Qingshu sneered.


    "Is it the Murong aristocratic family who came out of the big business? When will they return the same way?" The woman showed a smile on her lips, obviously not worried about her situation.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and sucked the water moon knife across her white neck: "give you one last chance to make your identity clear, otherwise don''t blame this knife for being merciless."


    But the woman began to laugh: "the chief is reluctant to kill me. After seeing my appearance just now, most of the chief''s murderous spirit has spread unconsciously."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu''s expression was stunned, and he wiped the water moon knife directly to her neck.


    "Ah, I am lost in the sea!" There was a cold light in front of her eyes. At that moment, she felt the fear of death, and even felt that her neck had been cut open by the blade.


    "Lost in the sea?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved, remembering that he overheard the conversation between xuliewu and CHABI.


    "You must have heard my name." Feel the cold of the blade on the neck, sea lost is still a little shaken.


    But song Qingshu''s face sank: "nonsense, the sea is lost in the middle of the night to assassinate the princess?"


    "I''ve heard a lot about it, so I''d like to pay a visit." Sea lost eyes kept aiming at his knife, obviously worried that he accidentally slipped his hand.


    "A visit, an assassination is a visit?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    "Dafang''s martial arts are unparalleled. How can he take my kung fu seriously? He just wants to let Dafang point out his martial arts skills. He is very sorry that Dafang misunderstood me and lost in the sea." Her voice is soft and beautiful, whether it is look or tone, as if every sentence from the heart.


    "The princess is modest. You are a first-class martial arts master in the world." Song Qingshu snorted.


    Hai lost chuckled: "it seems that the great master believes in my identity. In this case, can you let me go? Now that we are so close, if we are seen by others, I''m afraid it will cause an uproar."


    Song Qingshu, such an old driver, who would be led by her nose, replied directly: "now, who will see it in the middle of the night? And the princess came to throw herself in her arms, and no one would believe it if she said so. "


    As she said this, she slid the tip of her knife across her chest, deliberately showing a greedy look: "is the princess not afraid that I can''t hold you for a while, and will you go to the right place?"


    Hai lost shook his head: "although Guiyou is dead, I''m still the eldest princess of kuowotai. I think I must be the one who can distinguish the heavy from the heavy."


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll kill you afterwards. Who knows what happened here? The disappearance of the princess may become a mystery for thousands of years, but who cares about a lost princess?" Song Qingshu said.


    Hearing some words, sea lost eyes finally flashed a trace of anger, but quickly covered up the past: "let''s not be so tit for tat, OK, the people who can only get me, but can''t get my heart."


    Song Qingshu said: "I just want to get your people. Why do I get your heart?"


    Sea lost some messy, thinking how you do not play cards according to common sense, should not take advantage of the situation to ask how to get their own heart, had to resist anger, but his face showed a face of Shyness: "the bulk of the people who get me a day romantic, if you can get my heart, let me be willing to serve you, after a good day is more, bulk and why anxious."

 Chapter 2271

    Song Qingshu nodded and took the knife back: "what the princess said is reasonable."


    Let go by the other side, sea lost quickly climbed up from the ground, but just stand up, Xiu Mei is a frown, subconsciously bent down, stretched out his hand to rub and embarrassed, had to be ashamed to stare at Song Qingshu: "the bulk of the hand is really heavy."


    Song Qingshu replied faintly, "if it had not been for the princess''s three-way attack, I would not have kicked the princess."


    Sea lost face a heat: "people are women, how can the same."


    "How can I know you''re a woman just now when the princess is masked? What''s more, there are men and women to deal with assassins?" Song Qingshu had to admire her for her charming work. She knew she was acting, but her smile and twinkle were really killing, just like a girl in love was coying her lover.


    Hai lost obviously didn''t want to continue this topic, and then said: "I admire Fu Cailin for his great martial arts. It''s really hard to imagine how high Fu Cailin''s martial arts are."


    Song Qingshu looked cold: "are you deliberately challenging my patience?"


    Sea lost, shallow smile: "don''t misunderstand the bulk, I just want to say that after the Xingqing house, I''m afraid Xu liewu would like to kill the bulk."


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "I saved the prince and princess CHABI this time. I''ve let bygones be bygones."


    "Ha ha ha ~" Hai lost sent out a burst of laughter like a silver bell, "such a smart person, can''t really believe such a kid''s words?"


    "Is the princess here to stir up the relationship between me and the prince?" Song Qingshu was very happy in his heart, but on the surface, he was silent.


    "Do you still use me to stir up the relationship between Dafang and xuliewu?" Sea lost shook his head, "there is no outsider here, so why so duplicity."


    Song Qingshu thought of what he had overheard before and asked, "I understand. This encirclement should be planned by the princess, right?"


    "I''m not good, I''m not good. Does it matter?" Said the sea, ambiguously.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "is the princess not afraid that I will arrest you immediately and send you to xuliewu?"


    "Are you willing?" Sea lost into close to him, eyes full of charm.


    Song Qingshu is full of goblins in his heart. He knows she is acting, but he still can''t resist her charm. If he hadn''t seen the beautiful things that bring disaster to the country and the people, he would have been completely occupied by another man.


    Just about to speak, he moved in his heart and looked out of the tent. At this time, Huo Shan''s voice rang out: "have you had a rest?"


    Sea lost is also a surprise, but there is no hiding place in the tent, she quickly turned over and got into the bed.


    Song Qingshu frowned. How can he hide like this? Then he also lay on the bed, deliberately propped up his legs and made the quilt bulge: "what''s the big elder looking for me?" Huo Shan was a great elder in Persian Mingjiao, which is what these guests usually call him.


    Sea lost obviously did not expect him to go to bed, feel the breath of his body, the whole person instantly stiff up, obviously can feel her whole body nervous to the extreme, as if a deviant act, she will burst into trouble in general.


    At this moment, Huo Shan, who was wearing a black cloak, had already lifted up the curtain and came in: "Oh, it''s nothing serious. I just vaguely heard some movement here. Come and see if there''s anything wrong here."


    As he said this, he looked around in his eyes, and at last his eyes fell on the quilts on the bed.


    "Oh, I was practicing martial arts just now. I may have made some noise, which shocked the elder." Song Qingshu sat up straight, but did not get out of bed.


    The sea lost on the edge was a bit unexpected. The other side''s hands were very regular and didn''t take advantage of her. According to the rumor, this water month is very lustful.


    However, in any case, the other party''s good behavior is also good for her current situation.


    "It turns out that you are so elegant. Why don''t you compare with me?" Huo Shan looked at him quietly.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "it''s too late today, and they have just gone through a bitter battle. It''s not good to disturb their rest."


    "Yes, too." Unexpectedly, Huoshan didn''t insist, "after that, I''ll have a competition with you, and I won''t disturb you today." Then he went away with a salute.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and couldn''t help muttering to himself: "it''s strange that he knows there''s someone in the quilt. Why don''t he tear it down?" With Huo Shan''s martial arts, it''s impossible that he can''t be aware of the existence of the sea lost. Originally, he thought there would be a fight later, but he didn''t know that the other side had retreated directly. Is he afraid of Shuiyue''s martial arts?


    No, although Shuiyue''s martial arts are high, Huo Shan, as the king of killers, has no reason to be afraid of him.


    "What''s so strange about this? Huo Shan has the same ambition." Sea lost lifted the quilt, drilled out from the quilt, hair because just hide inside make a bit messy, but it seems more lazy and charming.


    "With a different heart." When song Qingshu thought of Huoshan''s various behaviors in Xingqing mansion, he gradually realized.


    Hai lost thought he didn''t understand, and explained: "Huoshan has been on the Persian side for decades. As a result, the Persian Ming religion was pacified by xuliewu. Although he was forced to surrender temporarily, how could he really surrender."


    "The princess should go to his tent." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Hai lost shook his head: "if I don''t need to go, he will turn around in the future. On the contrary, I''m not sure, so I came here specially."


    "But the princess was going to kill me in the first place." Song Qingshu said coldly.


    "Of course, people have to try to see if you are qualified to cooperate with me," Hai lost said with a smile and almost coquettish tone. "Oh, don''t worry about big adults who don''t remember villains."


    Song Qingshu was not moved: "the princess wanted to deal with Xu liewu so actively, so Guiyou was really murdered in those years?"


    Sea lost, originally still smiling, smell speech instant face if frost: "more than Xu liewu, Torre Department of the kings, I will not let go of one!"


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret, what kind of blood feud is this: "how does the princess intend me to help you?"


    "Don''t bother for the time being. We''ll contact you when we need to." The sea lost again restored that kind of signboard smile.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes."


    The sea lost curiosity way: "the bulk all don''t ask the reward in advance and so on?"


    Song Qingshu gave him a greedy look: "isn''t the reward the princess?"


    Sea lost a Leng, in the heart rose a fury, but still was rational pressure down: "if the future bulk let me satisfied, I will certainly let the bulk satisfied."


    Leave a meaningful word, the sea lost will disappear in the night sky.


    Song Qingshu has a hint of scorn on his lips. If he believes this woman''s words, there will be a ghost.


    The next group of horses went north for more than ten days, and then east for several days, and finally came to the center of the Mongolian Empire - Hala and Lin City.

 Chapter 2272

    A towering mountain can be seen from afar. The Mongols call it hang''ai mountain, but in China, it is generally called Yanran mountain. It was here that Dou Xian defeated the northern Huns. Yanran Leshi and fenglang juxu are known as the highest honor of ancient generals.


    Thinking of the glory of the martyrs, song Qingshu was excited and wondered if he could have such a day in the future?


    The snow and rain on hang''ai mountain finally converged into a river running to the Northeast - erhun River, and Hala and Lincheng are located in the upper reaches of erhun river.


    It is no wonder that Mongolia built its capital here.


    When he came to Helin City, song Qingshu realized that he had some frogs in the well before. He thought Helin city would be the gathering place of large Mongolian yurts, but he didn''t expect that there was not much difference between Helin city and the big city in the Central Plains.


    Moreover, you can see not only Mongolians, but also Semu people in Central Asia, Persian businessmen, blonde people in Eastern Europe, and even Han people.


    Before, song Qingshu was worried that he would be too eye-catching when a Han came here. However, looking at this situation, it was like a drop of water melting into the river and sea. Who would notice him.


    After all, it shows how powerful Mongolia is, conquering so many people''s countries, and at the same time accepting them for their own use. In terms of fully integrating various forces, the Central Plains countries are far behind Mongolia.


    He still has a fresh memory of how the Southern Song Dynasty treated the rebel army in the north. On the one hand, there were clear rewards and punishments, on the other hand, there were layers of extortion. No wonder so many rebel troops in the central plains were forced to join Mongolia in the end.


    The city of Helin is heavily guarded, but there is princess CHABI and xuliewu in the city, so there is no difficulty in entering the city. Xuliewu originally planned to see Tiemuzhen, but he learned that Khan was taking people out hunting and would not come back until tomorrow, so he had to rest in the palace for a day and then go to the Palace tomorrow.


    Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. Now he has a dark eye on the intelligence here. If he goes to see tie Muzhen directly, there will be no mistake. It''s good for him to find out the situation after one more night.


    "Oh, isn''t this my wise and powerful sixth brother? How could he be so miserable?" At this time, a group of people galloped close to him. The first young man looked like a prince. He looked a little similar to Xu liewu, but he was more arrogant and domineering.


    "Every man has his faults, and every horse has his feet. I don''t need to worry about it." Xu liewu said lightly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. It turned out that this was Ali Buge. Although he met for the first time, he had a lot of contacts with him. In the early days, SANGJIE, xuedaolaozu, and even the leader of Shenlong island seemed to be under his command. Moreover, the territory was close to Manchu, and the two sides had dozens of battles. Later, because of the gradual defeat, they exchanged territory with Ruyang palace. It seems that Shan Yuru and others who met in Xingqing mansion a few days ago also took refuge in him.


    When he thought of this, he looked at brother alibu, but he didn''t see Shan Yuru. However, several people nearby were obviously skilled and familiar with breathing rate. They should be experts of Yin GUI sect.


    At this time, alibuge sneered: "you are mainly in the western regions. How can you learn the literate words of the Han people? No wonder you become as weak and incompetent as the Han people."


    "In those years, Khan also experienced the defeat of thirteen wings, and drank muddy water with 19 brothers on the Bank of the banjuni river. Finally, he still built a vast empire that had never been seen before, so the success or failure of a moment is nothing." Xu liewu held his head high. Although he was still wearing bandages, he didn''t lose at all.


    Ali not elder brother big anger: "enough, you calculate what thing, also dare to compare with big sweat?"


    Xu liewu''s bodyguards glared at each other, one by one came forward to draw a knife. Ali Buge''s bodyguards did not step back, but also pressed forward. The battle between the two sides was imminent.


    One side of the princess CHABI came out to stop and said, "OK, OK, it''s all brothers. Don''t fight, otherwise it will hurt the harmony." This trip to the Western Xia Dynasty, Xu liewu, the master around him, lost his troops at the expense of others. If he really fought, he would surely suffer losses.


    Brother Ali couldn''t help laughing when he saw that she was the one, and his tone was also a bit strange: "it turned out that she was the fourth sister-in-law, and the fourth brother was really big hearted. He even sent his wife to escort his younger brother. Tut Tut, his uncle and sister-in-law get along with each other day and night. No wonder the sixth brother has been helping the fourth brother. It turns out that the fourth sister-in-law has made great efforts in it."


    Princess CHABI immediately blushed with anger: "Ali, brother, keep your mouth clean!"


    "What did I say?" brother Ali shrugged, "it''s just the truth, sister-in-law, don''t think too much, ha ha ~" leaving a string of arrogant laughter.


    Song Qingshu was very happy to watch. He didn''t expect these Mongolian princes to be more arrogant and domineering one by one. This was just what he wanted. He wanted these people to fight as fiercely as possible.


    Looking at the distant figure of Ali Buge, Xu liewu''s face was gloomy, his eyes flashed by, and the lips of the old man in the mountain not far away also rose slightly, obviously also loved what happened.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, don''t take that bastard''s words to heart." Xu liewu is in a good mood and apologizes to CHABI.


    Princess CHABI also had a frosty face: "brother Ali is becoming more and more shameful!"


    Xu liewu sneered: "my fourth brother and I will teach him a lesson sooner or later."


    After this disturbance, Princess CHABI was not in the mood to stay any longer. After a few words with Xu liewu, she hurried back to her house. It was obvious that Ali Buge''s words had caused certain damage to her.


    Because Xu liewu was injured, he went back to his residence to have a rest.


    Song Qingshu finds an opportunity to sneak out of liuwangfu. He wants to find Zhao Min''s whereabouts.


    Ruyang palace is very famous in Mongolia. As the first beauty of Mongolia, Princess Shaomin is the object of many young men''s admiration. After a little inquiry, they know her whereabouts.


    After she took her little nephew to Helin and cried to Tiemuzhen, she was placed in a house near the Imperial City, called recuperation, but actually under house arrest.


    Talking about her, many Mongolians sigh one after another. It''s obvious that the experience of Ruyang king has made many people sympathize with her. In addition, Zhao Minyan''s fame has gained a lot of favor from passers-by.


    All the way to find Zhao Min''s yard under house arrest, because there is a guard at the door, song Qingshu didn''t walk through the main door and sneaked in quietly.


    Although the guards in the courtyard are not as heavy as those in the Imperial Palace, they are also heavily guarded. It seems that Tiemuzhen still attaches great importance to this side.


    Because he often went over the wall to be hospitalized, song Qingshu could easily guess the layout of the yard and came all the way to the place where Zhao Min was most likely to be.


    Through the window, I saw a young girl in a light yellow silk shirt. Her skin was white and her face was shining. However, her brow was a little more sad than usual.


    Song Qingshu was about to step forward, but suddenly stopped, because he noticed that there was someone else in the room.


    "Minmin, how are you thinking?" A young man''s voice rang.

 Chapter 2273

    Song Qingshu ducked to one side and looked through the crack of the window. He saw a well-dressed Mongolian young master offering his love to Zhao min. he didn''t look like a prince, but the number and tone of his entourage were no less than other princes.


    "I''ve got the right person. I can only live up to brother nachen''s kindness." Zhao Min said apologetically.


    The song Qingshu outside the window seemed to be eating the fruit of life, and there was no discomfort all over.


    The young master sneered: "do you mean Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, or song Qingshu, the king of Golden Snake? No matter who they are, they are not around you when you need help most. A man is born in heaven and earth, and he can''t even protect his own woman. What kind of man can he be


    Zhao Min snorted: "every man has his own career. If he revolves around women all day, what can he do?"


    Your son breathed, as if she was talking about herself. However, seeing each other''s beautiful face, he couldn''t get angry at all: "it''s usually the case, but this time Ruyang palace was robbed, he didn''t come to help you. What''s the use of such a lover?"


    "Catastrophe?" Zhao Min said faintly, "although my father was assassinated and killed, we were entertained by Khan. At the same time, our brother and sister''s titles and rewards were raised, and they promised that they would catch the murderer. What kind of catastrophe is that?"


    Your childe''s face flashed a trace of anger: "there is no outsider here, Minmin. Why do you pretend to be confused? What''s Khan''s attitude towards your Ruyang palace? Now everyone knows... "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Zhao Min: "do you mean that the person who assassinated my father was from the Khan sect?"


    Your childe''s face suddenly changed: "I didn''t say that. I didn''t mean that... I just think the situation in your Ruyang palace is a little bit... Hehe, it''s unstable. If you marry me, you can naturally keep Ruyang palace in our family''s position."


    Zhao Min coldly said: "we Ruyang palace do not need to rely on other people''s breath."


    "When King Ruyang was still alive, your royal residence was indeed the most powerful family in the whole Mongolia," said the noble son. "But now the situation has changed. Minmin, you have always been witty. Can''t you understand all this?"


    Zhao Min shook his head: "nachen, I advise you to go back and discuss with your father and grandfather. Most of them don''t want to wade in this muddy water."


    That noble childe immediately looks excited: "don''t worry, I can convince them, Minmin, I''ve loved you since I was a child, and you''ll never marry me in my life."


    Zhao Min obviously didn''t want to hear what he said. He gently covered his forehead and said, "I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest."


    That expensive childe but facial expression is excited, think she tone relaxed: "Min Min you good rest, I go back to certainly persuade my father they, so you won''t have these worries."


    With that, he left in high spirits. His happy mood can be judged from his footsteps.


    After the noble son left, Zhao Min came to the window, looked at the south direction, and suddenly sighed.


    "Why does beauty sigh? Is it because she wants to be a lover?" Song Qingshu suddenly mischievous heart, deliberately change the voice said.


    "Who?" Zhao Min suddenly turns around and finds that there is a Japanese warrior in the room.


    "Are you water moon?" Zhao Min is well-known and has a strong memory. He studies these important figures around tie Muzhen and soon thinks of a person.


    "The princess is really smart." Song Qingshu was about to walk towards her, but she stopped him


    "What are you doing here? Come again and I''ll shout! "


    "I''m afraid the princess will be lonely, so I''m here to accompany her." Song Qingshu''s figure had already appeared on her side in a flash.


    Zhao Min was shocked and rushed to attack him. She was not weak in martial arts at first, but later she was instructed by song Qingshu. Even in the world, she was a master.


    But she just shot a numb body, the whole person has involuntarily fell to each other''s arms.


    Zhao Min called in a hurry: "come..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was called dumb acupoint. Seeing the panic on her face, song Qingshu felt a trace of apology in his heart and quickly restored to the original voice: "Minmin, it''s me." Then he took off his mask.


    Zhao Min originally a heart to mention the throat, to see after he was unexpectedly, face instant surprise abnormal: "is it really you?"


    Song Qingshu said apologetically, "I''m late. I''ve made you afraid for so long."


    Zhao Min now also reacted, and immediately hugged with a powder Fist: "it''s all right to come late, and even deliberately scare me."


    Song Qingshu held her tightly in his arms and said with a friendly face: "I''m not so upset to see so many wild bees and butterflies around you."


    Zhao Min''s mouth raised a good-looking radian: "who makes parents look good? There are still many people who like me in Mongolia since childhood."


    Song Qingshu gave her a punitive pinch: "it''s a pity that in the end, I got ahead."


    Zhao Min naturally understood what he said, and his face turned red in an instant: "look, you are proud."


    After a while, song Qingshu comforted him: "how did your father get into trouble?"


    Zhao Min''s face turned cold, and a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes: "in the final analysis, Tiemuzhen was afraid that our Ruyang palace was becoming more and more powerful. In addition, some villains were instigating, so a few months ago, the royal court sent envoys to investigate the taxes of the States and counties under the jurisdiction of Ruyang king, and took the opportunity to weave a criminal name and put some of our confidants in prison, In order to save these people and ease the relationship with Khan, my father decided to go to Helin in person to intercede with Khan. He was assassinated on the way


    "It seems that Tiemuzhen sent someone to do it." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    "Of course I know," Zhao Min said, "my father''s powerful generals are like clouds, and there are many experts. Except for Khan, who dares to move my father, who can move my father!"


    "So you take your nephew to take hostages with Lin, just to keep Ruyang palace for the time being?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Zhao Min nodded: "I can''t help it. We Ruyang palace never wanted to rebel, so we didn''t prepare for it. When my father was assassinated, the troops of Kublai Khan, alibuge and other kings were all restraining us. We didn''t have time to fully mobilize our troops, So I immediately brought someone to Helin to pretend that he didn''t know everything, and asked Tiemuzhen to be the master. Because of the hostages, and because I had too much movement, it''s really inconvenient for Tiemuzhen to fight against Ruyang palace. "


    Song Qingshu said with emotion: "you are really smart. You can keep Ruyang palace in a situation of great danger."


    Zhao Min a sad smile: "if I were really smart, my father would not die."


    Song Qingshu patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t worry, I will rescue you and your nephew safely when I come."


    Who knows Zhao Min shook his head: "I don''t want to leave Helin now, I still want to stay here for revenge."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he didn''t persuade her. Instead, he said, "well, I''ll accompany you to avenge his father-in-law."


    "Who is your father-in-law?" Zhao Min spat, a trace of shame flashed on his face. After all, they just decided for life, and did not get his father''s permission.


    "If you stay here with me, you are not afraid of the jealousy of those confidants in the Central Plains, especially the woman surnamed Zhou." Zhao Min said with a smile, a pair of eyes watery looking at him, obviously also greatly moved in the heart.

 Chapter 2274

    Song Qingshu did not directly answer her question, but said with a smile: "with your intelligence, since you decided to stay here in Helin city for revenge, I think you already have a plan in mind."


    Zhao Min shook his head: "although there are some general plans, the strength difference between the two sides is too far. I''m afraid it can''t be made up only by stratagem. But now that you''re here, I''m more confident."


    Song Qingshu put his arms around her soft body and said, "let me guess, is your plan to take advantage of the grudge between kuowotai and Toray kings? Well, there seems to be a dispute between Kublai Khan and Ali Buge. "


    Zhao Min in front of a bright, surprised to ask: "how do you know?"


    "I was worried that I, a Han Chinese, was having too much trouble with Lincheng, so I disguised myself as the chief of Shuiyue and mixed up with xuliewu..." he told me what happened during this trip and the conflict between alibuge and xuliewu after entering the city.


    Zhao Min was immediately inspired: "I didn''t expect that the conflict between kuowotai system and Toray system has reached this level! Although I thought there must be a problem between them before, the two sides are still friendly on the surface. I didn''t expect that they all went to sea in private and got lost in person. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "to tell you the truth, I''ve been overwhelmed by the power of Mongolia before. After knowing this, I suddenly have a lot of confidence."


    Zhao minbai glanced at him: "if I heard you plan to deal with Mongolia like this before, I might still struggle to help you or my own country. But now, Tiemuzhen is treating us Ruyang palace like this, so don''t blame us for tit for tat!"


    Song Qingshu thinks that he is much luckier than Zhang Wuji. At the beginning, he had to face the choice of beauty and country, and Zhao Min had to suffer between family, country and love. Now these obstacles no longer exist.


    "By the way, you just said that you would go with Xu liewu to see tie Muzhen?" Zhao Min asked.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "not bad."


    Zhao Min''s face showed a trace of worry: "although you are good at martial arts, there are too many top experts around Tiemuzhen in Helin city. He has practiced his own magic skills which are unpredictable. All of them are very smart. Once you show your horse''s feet, I''m afraid you will worry about your life."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Although he was conceited of his martial arts, he was not arrogant enough to ignore the world''s experts.


    Zhao Min stood up from his arms, ran to a small drawer on the side and took out a booklet: "the biggest problem now is that you are not familiar with the people around Tiemuzhen, and it is likely that you will show your flaws tomorrow. Fortunately, during this period of time, I have studied revenge and made some materials. You should remember these well tonight, so that you will not be exposed as soon as you enter the Palace tomorrow."


    Song Qingshu was worried about this. He had changed his appearance several times before. At least he had some preparation in advance. This time, he was in a hurry. He could be described as having a black eye on the situation in Mongolia.


    Zhao Min took him by the hand and sat down at the table. At the same time, he opened the pamphlet. There were portraits on it. At the same time, a brief introduction was attached to it: "after you enter the Palace tomorrow, the first place under Tiemuzhen''s left hand is menglik, the old man''s advisor. He is the leader of the group of ministers. He is the important Minister of his father, His parents all died for Tiemuzhen''s family. If it had not been for him, Tiemuzhen would have been dead when he was weak. "


    Song Qingshu''s soul is much stronger than ordinary people because of crossing, and his memory is even stronger. He observes the characters carefully and keeps his information in mind.


    "The first person on Tiemuzhen''s right hand side is his uncle and the king of Hexi - according to Chen, he is the elder brother of the great empress of Tiemuzhen, and the leader of Hongjila tribe," Zhao Min explained to him after a pause. "You may not know the position of Hongjila tribe in Mongolia. Hongjila tribe has always been famous for its beautiful women. Tiemuzhen''s mother and the great empress are all from Hongjila tribe, In his early years, he fought with Tiemuzhen, so Tiemuzhen once ordered Hongjila to give birth to a queen and a princess


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "this family has such glory?"


    Zhao Min nodded: "yes, the young man just in my room is nachen, the second son of my uncle. That''s why he has such a big voice to protect me."


    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows: "that nachen could have married the princess, but he only married the princess for you. It seems that he is infatuated."


    Zhao Min was slightly annoyed and said, "when is the time to make fun of me? Besides, he is not infatuated. It''s not that I look more beautiful than those princesses."


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms again: "my Minmin is the first beauty in Mongolia, which woman can match."


    Zhao Min''s face was slightly red: "I can''t say that. I got this title mainly because I was young and unmarried. In fact, the little empress of Tiemuzhen, the princess of Guiyou, the princess of mengge, the princess of Kublai, and the princess of CHABI are all famous beauties in the desert. By the way, both the princess of yimuzhen and the princess of CHABI belong to the Hongjila family, CHABI is the younger sister of nachen just now, and also su''er is the daughter of another family. "


    In history, yesu''er is actually a generation younger than CHABI. In sum, CHABI should be yesu''er''s aunt. However, two people of different generations married a pair of brothers. It can only be said that Mongolia didn''t care much about the generation.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret: "it''s true that she is the queen." Whether mengge or Kublai Khan, they all hope to ascend the throne of God in the future, so their wives will naturally become queens. Of course, Mengo died in an accident in this world, and he has no chance to become a Khan.


    "Hongjila''s woman is famous for her white skin and beautiful face. You should have met CHABI. How do you think she looks?" Zhao Min looked at him jokingly.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously replied: "it''s true that her skin is white and beautiful. She is a rare beauty. No wonder Ali Buge wants to make fun of her ambiguous relationship with Xu liewu..."


    Inadvertently thought of the soft touch on his fingers, Song Qingshu''s face was red. He noticed Zhao Minzheng stared at himself and hurried forward. "Cough, but it''s a bit bad tempered. It''s far worse than my Min Min."


    "Hum ~" Zhao Min wrinkled Qiong''s nose, but he didn''t go deep into it. He continued to open the page and explained, "the next seats are four admonishments: Zhuo Hunan, Kuo Kuo shuoshi, diegai and Wusun."


    Song Qingshu frowned when he heard this: "your Mongolian names are really hard to hear and remember."


    Zhao Min quit immediately: "my real name is Minmin Temur, isn''t it hard to hear?"


    Song Qingshu quickly laughed: "of course not, your name is the best."


    Zhao Min snorted and pointed his green finger at one of them: "the other three people are OK. You must be more careful about the old man Wusun in white robe. He has a very high prestige in Mongolian tribes. It is said that he has the ability to communicate with gods."


    "To communicate with the gods?" Song Qingshu was stunned.

 Chapter 2275

    Zhao Min explained: "every tribe on the grassland has spread that he has the ability to support the dream of God and man. At that time, Tiemuzhen was elected as Genghis Khan by various departments. He came out to support the dream of God and man, which brought all kinds of mysterious aura to Tiemuzhen, and let Tiemuzhen serve as the Khan without any resistance."


    "Isn''t it a magic wand?" Song Qingshu frowned and said that there are many similar things in the Central Plains. There is no description of natural differences in the biographies of emperors of any dynasty.


    "There are so many people in the tribes of the grassland. No one is a fool. If he has no real ability, how can he gain such great prestige?" Zhao Min replied, "I once met him. At that time, I just looked at him carelessly and felt that the whole person couldn''t move. At that moment, it seemed that I was seen through by him."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was finally moved, "I think he should be very spiritual, and even know how to use spirit to make fantasy."


    Zhao Min reminded him: "so don''t easily cast the spirit shifting Dharma on him, be careful to be backfired."


    Song Qingshu nodded his head. Although the spirit attack method of moving soul Da FA has something to do with the skill, it is mainly related to the difference between the two sides'' mental power. If you don''t show it to a person who is stronger than your own mental power, it''s really like stealing chicken.


    "Next, this man is a great official. He is the adopted son of Tiemuzhen''s mother and has great talent; In addition, this is Tata tong''a, the seal official. He used to be the master of Taiyang Khan in the Naiman tribe. Later, when the Naiman tribe was destroyed, he was sent by Tiemuzhen to take charge of the gold seal. At the same time, he made Mongolian characters and taught princes, a bit like Taifu and Shaofu in the Central Plains. " Zhao Min explained one by one.


    "Next, there are four thousands of households: Muhuali, borshu, Wusun, naya''a, and another 95 thousands of households jointly run the army of the whole empire... These people are all powerful figures in Mongolia. They have soldiers and money in their hands. Of course, it''s not necessary for everyone to remember them. Just remember these tens of thousands of households." Zhao Min said.


    Song Qingshu said: "this Wusun old man is really in a high position and prestige. He is still one of the only four million households." The thousand households in Mongolia are not as watery as those in the Central Plains. Every one of them is a powerful separatist. I feel that their status can be compared with that of the Central Plains Dynasty''s military and political assassins, and the ten thousand households are even more extraordinary.


    "In addition to these people, you will probably see Tong Tian Wu Kuo Chu in the Palace tomorrow." Zhao Min pointed to a portrait of a middle-aged man and said.


    "The wizard of heaven?" Song Qingshu is at a loss. What is this?


    "He is the shaman leader of Mongolia and the highest spiritual leader of all tribes." Zhao Min explained.


    Nowadays, all the major sects in the world are preaching to the Khan, princes and nobles in Mongolia, including Tantrism, Zen, Taoism, Islam in Western Asia, and Christ in the West. On the whole, Tantrism has the upper hand, but the Mongolian People''s own belief is Shamanism. This universal wizard was born as a shaman leader, and his status can be imagined.


    "Why is it called tongtianwu?" Song Qingshu is still puzzled.


    "Because it is said that he has the ability to communicate with God, Genghis Khan''s honorary title is what he asked from God." Zhao Min explained, "in addition, tongtianwu is the direct son of menglik, a consultant, and has seven younger brothers with excellent martial arts skills. Their family is very powerful."


    Song Qingshu doubted: "he is the highest spiritual leader of Mongolia. To some extent, he is equal to Tiemuzhen. Can Tiemuzhen tolerate such things?"


    "Song Lang, your eyes are getting more and more vicious," Zhao Min laughs sweetly. "You guessed my plan before. In fact, my plan is not only those two, but also one on Tongtian witch."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu spirit shock, continue to listen to her explanation.


    "As far as I know in Helin city during this period, although tongtianwu and Tiemuzhen respect each other on the surface, they fight openly and secretly in private. Tiemuzhen''s brothers have been bullied by tongtianwu family. Although Tiemuzhen mediates this matter later, the quarrel has been planted." Zhao Min appeared that kind of fox like smile again, "as long as we push one at the right time, we will surely start a prairie fire."


    Song Qingshu pinched her smooth face, spoiled her and sighed: "it''s really unfortunate for Tiemuzhen to get into trouble with you cunning fox."


    Zhao Min shook his head: "it''s not so easy. It''s not difficult to incite the two sides to break up. But the key is that tie Muzhen is too powerful. Tong Tian Wu is not his opponent. Most of them will be put out soon, so that''s why I can''t do it for a long time."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "since he is called tongtianwu and the leader of Shamanism, his martial arts should be no less than Tiemuzhen. What''s more, he has seven brothers and his father''s status is noble, so he doesn''t have the strength to fight."


    Zhao Min sighed: "the martial arts of Tongtian witches are really unfathomable, but Tiemuzhen has more experts around him. The emperor''s master, basiba, renyaoli Chimei, mountain old Huoshan, HongRi Fawang and Shuiyue Dafang are all as good as those of jiumozhi, the great wheel Ming king. In addition, mengchixing and pangban are as good as those of Zhang Sanfeng and Huangshang in the Central Plains, There are also many hidden top experts under the command of other kings, such as Xiang Yutian, the evil emperor under kuowotai, the blood hand and hard work under alibugo, and the mysterious experts in BuTian pavilion under the control of Tuolei''s wife. These people are not necessarily weaker than pangban, not to mention the king of Jinlun under kubilie. "


    Song Qingshu heard that the wind was in disorder. It turned out that all the experts in Huang Yi''s books had come to Mongolia. On the other hand, there were so many top experts in the Central Plains of the world. If there were no corresponding experts in Mongolia, the nobles of the ruling class would have been assassinated.


    "Have you met Meng chixing and Pang ban?" Song Qingshu asked curiously, these people are as famous as Shuiyue. Even if they have higher martial arts, they can roughly guess their skill level. On the contrary, they are pangban. They are so mysterious that they have no information at all.


    Zhao Min shook his head: "these two people are mysterious. They have been closed for a long time. It is said that they are understanding the way of heaven and pursuing the broken void."


    Song Qingshu''s heart thumped. If they really reached the point of breaking the void, they might not be able to beat it.


    Next, sitting on Song Qingshu''s lap, Zhao Min continued to explain to him some important figures in Helin city. After a long time, he got up and said, "you should remember these well tonight, and you can''t make any mistakes tomorrow, otherwise..."


    Before she finished, she was pulled back to her arms by song Qingshu: "I''ve learned it by heart."


    Zhao Min obviously didn''t believe it. He casually opened a page to test and teach him. He didn''t know that he could really say it accurately. For a moment, he was filled with emotion: "I thought I was already smart, but compared with you, I''m still far behind. No wonder your martial arts skills are so high when you are young."


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear: "you don''t know how my martial arts are practiced. Tomorrow I''m going to break into the dragon''s den. Do you want to increase my martial arts tonight?"


    Zhao Min thought it was a bit inappropriate, but he held him in his arms and felt the familiar atmosphere. He could not help but soften his body. Seeing her acquiescence, song Qingshu ate it impolitely


    After a while, there was a knock on the door, and then a gentle female voice: "Minmin, are you asleep?"

 Chapter 2276

    Song Qingshu a Leng: "who ah, so late also come to you."


    Zhao Min quickly got up and pushed him away. His face was slightly red. He straightened up his messy skirt and said: "it''s my sister-in-law Han Ji. This time I went to Beijing and took her and my nephew to be hostages. Tiemuzhen didn''t start against Ruyang palace."


    After explanation, he raised his voice and replied, "what''s the matter with my sister-in-law?"


    "Han Ji?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "isn''t it fan Yao who took the battle of Wan''an temple to bribe the deer staff guest and ended up in a sea of fire?"


    "It''s Lu Zhangke and fan Yao!" Zhao MINXIU eyebrows, obviously know the truth let her very angry, "that is little Hanji, this is big Hanji, two people are sisters, but not pro, but cousins."


    "I''m afraid. I can''t sleep. I want to talk to you." Han Ji knocked at the door. "Can I come in?"


    "OK, just a moment." Zhao Min jumped down from the bed and quickly pushed song Qingshu aside. "You hide it first."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "just find an excuse to send her away. Why do you want to let her in?"


    "You don''t understand," Zhao Min explained quickly as he pushed him behind the screen. "This time, such a big event happened in Ruyang palace. She was taken to Helin city by me as a hostage. She was in danger all day long. If she didn''t always calm down, what happened to her and my little nephew, how could I be worthy of my elder brother."


    After explaining all this, Zhao Min quickly runs to open the door. Song Qingshu looks through the crack of the screen and sees a young woman standing at the door. Her skin is white and delicate, and her lips are moist and glossy. Although there are sad clouds between her eyebrows, her charm is still hidden.


    Song Qingshu thinks that it''s no wonder that Lu Zhangke dared to take such a big risk to have evil thoughts about Xiao Hanji. Since they are sisters, they are also accepted as concubines by Wang Baobao. They must be good at beauty, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum.


    "Why are you opening so late?" Han Ji is a bit strange, subconsciously looked into the room, noticed that the sheets on the bed are messy, can''t help a Zheng.


    Zhao Min saw her eyes, calm smile: "I just some discomfort, first go to bed for a while."


    "Oh, so it is." Han Ji has no doubt.


    Zhao Min noticed the baby in her arms and said in surprise, "how did you bring the King Kong slave here?" Buddhism has a profound influence on Mongolia, and Vajra Nu is the nickname of her little nephew.


    Han Ji stretched out her finger and gently rubbed her son''s face: "now that we are in the enemy camp, how dare I have the slightest carelessness? I don''t know whether those nursing mothers and maids will be bribed, so I''d better take it with me."


    "That''s true. Sister in law, be careful." Zhao Min helped her sit down and teased the baby in her arms. "Vajra slave is so cute. Call aunt quickly."


    Han Ji said with a smile, "how old is he? I can call you."


    After laughing for a while, Han Ji suddenly sighed: "this poor child has been a prisoner since he was so young. I don''t know if he will have a chance to leave Helin city in the future."


    Zhao Min comforted: "don''t worry, it won''t be long before we can leave." She didn''t have much confidence, but the arrival of song Qingshu made her more confident.


    Han Ji only thought that she was deliberately saying something nice to comfort herself, but she didn''t care: "I just don''t know if your big brother will be in danger."


    Zhao Min shook his head: "the most dangerous time has passed. Now elder brother should have stabilized the situation in Ruyang palace. That''s why Khan didn''t move us. As long as tens of thousands of elite soldiers under his command are still there, we are safe and he is safe."


    "Although the words say so, but father-in-law he doesn''t also..." Han Ji wants to say again.


    Zhao Min looked out of the window to the direction of the palace, his voice became cold: "that''s because we didn''t expect that Tiemuzhen was really so vicious, cunning rabbit did it before he died."


    Han Ji gently took her hand and comforted her. She said anxiously, "now I''m most worried about whether those troops and generals will betray your elder brother. After all, people like the hundred damage Taoist priest, the second elder of xuanming and the King Kong sect leader have betrayed the Ruyang palace one after another when they see the wrong situation."


    Zhao Min''s expression was flat: "all the people in the world are for the good. They are inferior in character. It''s no surprise that they are looking for another job. As for the troops under the command of Ruyang palace, they were under the command of their father more than ten years ago, and their loyalty is much higher. Of course, this loyalty is not permanent. If time goes on, many people will be shaken, so we have to avenge our father before that. "


    "It''s not easy to get revenge. Khan''s prestige is unmatched. His army is ten times that of us, and his masters are like clouds. He himself is even more unfathomable..." Han Ji said more and more depressed.


    "We don''t have to be so pessimistic. We have help." Zhao Min said.


    "Who dares to help in this situation of Ruyang palace?" Han Ji doesn''t believe it.


    "Is..." Zhao Min is about to say something, suddenly face slightly red, or shut up.


    Han Ji responded and joked: "before, your elder brother seemed to have mentioned to me that there was a boy surnamed song in the Central Plains. He kept saying that he had an engagement with you. Afterwards, he reflected that he had been cheated."


    Zhao Min subconsciously looked at the back of the screen: "that man is bold, what can''t do."


    Han Ji chuckled and said, "I''d like to see her. What kind of outstanding man makes Minmin fascinated."


    Zhao Min hesitates for a moment and is wondering whether to call song Qingshu out to meet her. However, he is worried that more people will know and let his lover take more risks. After all, his sister-in-law''s city hall is still a little poor. Wan Yi''s slip of the tongue is heard


    At this time, the child in Han Ji''s arms suddenly burst into tears, and Zhao Min rushed over: "what''s wrong with the King Kong slave..."


    "I should be hungry." Han Ji said as she untied her clothes and began to feed her son, while Zhao Min wanted to stop it too late.


    Song Qingshu was just observing what their sister-in-law was talking about in the dark. He didn''t know that all of a sudden there were white flowers in front of him. He quickly looked away.


    Zhao Min glared angrily at the back of the screen, and then stood in the way of his sister-in-law: "how can you feed here?"


    Han Ji said with a smile: "the King Kong slave is hungry. I don''t trust to let those women feed him. Why do you still dislike your sister-in-law?"


    "That''s not..." Zhao Min laughs awkwardly, thinking that you don''t know if it''s cheap. Some bastards, if the elder brother knows about it, how can they get it.


    Originally, she wanted to call song Qingshu out to meet her, but after such an accident, she obviously did not dare to call him out again, otherwise her sister-in-law would hate her to death.


    "I''ll sleep with you tonight. I''m a little scared by myself." Han Ji said while teasing the child.


    "No way!" Zhao Min was startled and said immediately.


    "Why?" Han Ji looked at her strangely.

 Chapter 2277

    "No, nothing," Zhao Min blushed, but she responded quickly, and soon found a reason to prevaricate.


    After comforting Han Ji for a while, he finally persuaded her to leave. After closing the door, Zhao Min snorted: "come out."


    Song Qingshu came out and said, "your sister-in-law has a good relationship."


    Zhao minbai gave him a look: "just saw it?"


    "What do you see?" Song Qingshu''s expression was correct, and he quickly denied it.


    "Is she older or am I older?" Zhao Min asked directly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and subconsciously replied: "she is just like you because she has a baby and needs to breast feed. If you have a baby in the future, it will definitely be more..."


    Speaking of half this reaction, see each other cold face, behind the words how also can''t go on.


    "You did." Zhao Min said with gnashing teeth.


    Song Qingshu is also very depressed: "I am also wronged. It''s not that I want to peek. Who knows that she unties her clothes when she says something."


    "All right, all right." Zhao Min a burst of irritability, "this matter must not let my sister-in-law know, and also don''t let my brother know, otherwise he will probably kill you."


    "Your brother can''t beat me again." Song Qingshu murmured in a low voice.


    "That''s my brother! But you have to shout after him. " Zhao Min glared at him fiercely, "and how can you get along with my family after this matter is publicized?"


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms again: "Minmin really loves me."


    Zhao Min was still a little angry, but he couldn''t stand up to his rogue style, and soon he became soft.


    "I''ve just been disturbed, shall we continue?" Song Qingshu came forward and said, kissing her ear.


    Zhao Min blushed and bit his lips. He never spoke.


    Seeing her acquiescence, song Qingshu picked her up by bending her legs and quickly rolled them onto the sheet. As the saying goes, parting is better than getting married. It''s not a short time since they separated. Zhao Min''s family has been under great pressure during this period of time. In his spare time, he is missing his lover more and more.


    Since Song Qingshu left Xingqing mansion, he spent more than half a month on the prairie. As he got closer to Helin City, his thoughts became stronger and stronger, and his whole body was already holding a raging fire. Now he finally saw Zhao Min, who could be said to have been touched by thunder. Only the flickering red candle and shaking bed board witnessed all this.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was almost dawn, song Qingshu slipped out of Zhao Min''s boudoir. After all, he had to accompany Xu liewu to the palace to see tie Muzhen later, so he was better prepared.


    "It''s clear that when I''m with my lover, why do I always steal incense and jade every time?" After climbing over the wall, song Qingshu tidied up his clothes and looked at the light moon in the sky. It was hard to avoid a sense of absurdity in his heart.


    Back to xuliewu''s palace, I meditated in the room to refine my Qi. About half an hour later, others got up one after another, and soon a group of people went to the palace.


    The scale of the palaces in Helin is far less than those in the Central Plains, but they are not under the strict guard.


    Xu liewu pointed to the warriors patrolling around and said to the old man in the mountain: "originally, our guard was not so strict. These were all given by the elder."


    Huo Shan knew that he was referring to the thousands of assassinations he had organized a few years ago, and he could only smile awkwardly.


    Song Qingshu looked on coldly and thought about finding an appropriate opportunity to hook up with Huoshan to see if there was any chance of cooperation.


    Along the way, it is said that the palace still retains a lot of Mongolian characteristics. Many buildings like yurts come to the king''s tent, which is already under discussion.


    On the throne sat an old man with a broad nose. Generally, when he got old, he would be a little bit bent, but he didn''t feel that way at all. His whole body was straight and his body looked very tall and burly.


    Song Qingshu was shocked. Although he was still tens of meters away, he had already felt the strength of the man on the throne. He seemed to radiate a kind of bloody light, and the whole person was wrapped in blood.


    Of course, this is not a visual impression, but a kind of impression that is difficult to describe.


    The rumor is true. Tiemuzhen is very strong. It should be said that it is very strong! In particular, the killing spirit of his body is terrifying. Most of the experts who are against him are controlled by this killing spirit to a very high level. It''s good to play half of it.


    In addition, Tiemuzhen also has a familiar breath. Song Qingshu is very surprised. Is there any connection between tianmenggong and Huanxi Zen? Otherwise, why do you feel like this?


    Seeing Tiemuzhen looking this way, he quickly converged his Qi. Since he could detect the other party''s breath, the other party should also be able to detect him. He didn''t want to show his horse''s feet.


    "Xiao Liu is back." Tiemuzhen stopped discussing affairs with his subordinates and looked at xuliewu a little more gently.


    "I''ve seen sweat." Xu liewu struggled to get up.


    "You''re hurt. Don''t be polite." Tiemuzhen waved his hand and motioned to help him.


    "I''ve heard about this recruitment in Xixia. Xixia dares to tease the princes of our great Mongolian Empire. It''s a huge insult. I''ll make them pay the price!" Tiemuzhen said coldly that the air in the whole room seemed to be reduced by several degrees.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret that those who should come would always come. Looking at Mongolia''s posture, he was ready to go south.


    Xu liewu said excitedly: "Khan, I request to be the commander in chief of the southern expedition." He thought about leading the army to break down Xingqing mansion and let Princess Yinchuan kneel down in front of him and beg for mercy. I want the beautiful queen and the princess!


    Tiemuzhen shook his head: "you are injured. Besides, the western countries still need you to manage. I will lead the team myself."


    Xu liewu wanted to fight again, but when he heard that the coach was Khan himself, he quickly closed his mouth.


    Song Qingshu''s brow was locked, and tie Muzhen himself came out. It can be seen that his determination to go south to the Central Plains this time, with his prestige and ability, as well as Mongolia''s military strength against the sky, it is difficult for any single country in the Central Plains to confront. It seems that he can only unite with various forces as soon as possible.


    "What''s the matter with Fu Cailin? Is his martial arts really so high?" Tiemuzhen said suddenly.


    One side of Ali not elder brother gloating said: "six elder brother under his own master like cloud, and the magician palace people, how is each other a person pot end?"


    "If we had exchanged, you might have died on the spot." Xu liewu stares at Ali Buge coldly. This is his pain point. If other people ask about it, he will only regard it as a deliberate provocation. However, when Khan personally asks about it, he does not dare to have any emotion or conceal it. He will describe the situation of that night completely.


    "Is Fu Cailin''s swordsmanship really so magical?" Tiemuzhen fell into a bitter thought after listening, and tapped his fingers on the table.


    At this time, an old man in a white robe next to him suddenly looked at Song Qingshu. His eyes were like substance: "Shuiyue had a fight with him at the beginning, would you like to talk about it?"

 Chapter 2278

    The eyes of the old man in white are very bright. They are as vast as the sea and as deep as the stars. The first time you see him, you will be attracted. It''s hard to move your eyes away.


    Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe. He had already felt a spirit invasion, and instantly understood that this man was the four admonishment officials mentioned by Zhao min before, and also one of the four families -- Wusun old man.


    Last night, Zhao Min warned him that old Wusun has the ability to communicate with gods in his dreams, and can also kill Tiemuzhen''s enemies in his dreams. At that time, he was still a little sniffy. But today, he suddenly understood that old Wusun''s mental power is very terrible. He should specially cultivate the method of spiritual attack, and leave a spiritual hint with his ability, It''s not difficult to erase each other''s consciousness in his sleep. In addition, most people are superstitious and ignorant. Word of mouth has it that the mysterious image of Wusun is now formed.


    Feeling the other party''s spiritual invasion, song Qingshu thinks about the other party''s carelessness. He doesn''t know his real identity, and he doesn''t know that he is also an expert in this field. At this time, as long as he suddenly takes the hand, he can kill his soul in an instant.


    To know that with the spirit of this Wusun old man, song Qingshu thought to himself that if there was a fair fight, he was not sure that he could beat him in this aspect. If he didn''t attack this time, he might not have such a good chance in the future.


    However, looking at all the Mongolian experts in the hall, song Qingshu finally got rid of this tempting idea and said, "Fu Cailin''s sword technique has been mastered. When I faced him, I had the upper hand one moment ago. I felt that no matter the intention or momentum of the sword had reached the peak, I could split him in half the next moment, but at this time, The other side''s sword point suddenly appeared in front of my throat... No, it should be said that it was more like my own initiative to hit his sword point. "


    Song Qingshu wanted to mislead tie Muzhen by talking about it casually. However, so many top experts in the competition knew the level of Shuiyue''s martial arts very well. If the defeat was not reasonable, they would doubted it. What''s more, Xu liewu witnessed it at that time and hesitated for a moment. He repeated the situation that night.


    "Take the initiative to hit the point of the sword?" Tiemuzhen was thoughtful and somewhat puzzled.


    Wusun was a little surprised that the other side could recover from his mental influence so easily. However, on second thought, shuiyueda was a master of Khan''s command, and the Japanese warriors often meditated. It''s normal to think that their mental strength is higher than that of ordinary people.


    "What do you think?" Tiemuzhen looked at several people beside him.


    Song Qingshu noticed these people when he came in just now. Apart from tie Muzhen, these people have the highest martial arts skills. One of them has a pretty face and doesn''t look like a middle-aged man. He has a flat head and a monk''s robe. He is obviously from the esoteric school. The only one who can stand beside tie Muzhen from the esoteric School under the Mongolian command is the imperial master basiba.


    Although there is no formal fight, song Qingshu has roughly estimated that his martial arts are much better than that of the king of Jinlun. The difference between them may not be so much, but the spirit of basiba is almost perfect, which is far from that of the king of Jinlun. So the gap between the two sides will be obvious.


    The other one was wearing yellow clothes, with a long face, whiter and greasier than the girl''s skin, tender and smooth as jade, transparent as snow. There was no trace of Hu root on his mouth. Especially the pair of Phoenix eyes were long and bright, which gave people a sense of Yin beauty and evil.


    Chimei in the human demon!


    He is also known as the first of the three great masters in foreign countries. His skill is still above that of Nian Lian Dan.


    He only heard a soft voice: "although I ask myself that I can be a little better than Shuiyue, I have to rely on my body method to get the first chance."


    Ba Siba nodded and said, "yes, that Fu Cailin let Shuiyue play his Sabre skills to the extreme, and then beat him easily. I really can''t understand it."


    At this time, another fan monk stood up and said, "I don''t believe that anyone in the world can defeat Shuiyue, which is at its peak. Is it because you exaggerate and describe the enemy much more powerful than you actually do in order to reduce your crime of escaping from battle?"


    The other party stares at Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu also looks at him. He has a magnificent figure and white eyebrows. His message comes out in his mind: the red sun Dharma king, together with Li Chimei and Nian Liandan, is known as the three great masters abroad.


    The red sun Dharma king and Shuiyue Dafang once had a short fight. They admired each other''s martial arts and consciously had the same accomplishments. If Shuiyue Dafang was defeated by Fu Cailin in the first move, doesn''t it mean that he is also not the enemy of Fu Cailin''s move?


    This is totally unacceptable to him who has always been arrogant and arrogant. At the same time, I don''t believe in the fact that the function of human martial arts is so high.


    The red sun Dharma King''s words attracted a group of people around him to look at shuiyueda, or gloat, or secretly despise, because these words are reasonable, and many people believe that shuiyueda only said so in order to reduce the guilt.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "at that time, the sixth prince was also present, and he also witnessed the other side''s hand. You can tell if I lied or not as soon as you ask."


    Seeing that everyone looked at himself, Xu liewu had to reply, "it''s really not like martial arts in the world. I can''t see how he can do it when I watch it nearby."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly becomes dignified. It''s true that Xu liewu''s martial arts are better than Xu liewu''s, but they also know that Xu liewu is a top-notch expert. They can make him and Shuiyue can''t see his way. It''s conceivable that Fu Cailin''s martial arts are so powerful.


    At this time, Tiemuzhen said: "Kuo Kuo Chu, what do you think?"


    At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on the person sitting next to the throne, who was wearing a hat full of bright feathers on his head. There were a lot of hanging colored cloth strips on his robe, mixed with a lot of jewelry and chains made of bones. The whole person had a strange feeling. A gold mask covered the whole face, adding to his mystery.


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped when he heard that this man''s characteristics were so obvious that he didn''t need to recognize that he was the leader of Shamanism - tongtianwu!


    Hearing Tiemuzhen''s culture, tongtianwu replied: "if you want to judge Fu Cailin''s martial arts accomplishments, it''s also easy to directly try Shuiyue to get better."


    As soon as the last word was finished, he appeared in front of song Qingshu and covered his head with a palm. At this moment, the air around him seemed to be sucked out, and his palm was like a black hole, full of the feeling of destruction and domination.

 Chapter 2279

    Song Qingshu was shocked and instinctively wanted to fight back. However, he immediately realized that he was now the chief of Shuiyue, so he had to resist the impulse to use his own martial arts skills and directly pull the Shuiyue sword out of the scabbard. At the same time, he recalled the steps of Shuiyue, and a touch of cold moon split into the darkness.


    However, no matter how bright the moon is, it can''t light up the darkness of the universe. A brilliant light burst out on the water moon knife, then faded away and fell into endless darkness.


    The distorted light around gradually returned to normal, and the people around saw clearly the situation in the field. It turned out that tongtianwu''s hand had been pressed on Shuiyue''s shoulder.


    Tongtianwu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was just ready to press on the tianlinggai of the other party. He didn''t know that the other party moved half an inch at the last moment, so that he could only control his shoulder. It seems that this water moon has some skills.


    "The master is really a master!" Many shamanists in Wang''s tent cheered when they saw that he had defeated the enemy.


    The other masters also agreed. At that moment, his cultivation was too terrible. If he changed it to himself, I don''t know if he could escape.


    When the atmosphere reached this juncture, Tongtian wizard didn''t have to fight himself to say that his move didn''t meet the expectation. He took back his hand and said with a dry cough, "the major martial arts are really good. That Fu Cailin can easily defeat the major martial arts, so he must not be under my seat."


    In his heart, he was puzzled. Just when he was surprised, he was just able to control Shuiyue. But Fu Cailin was able to control him when Shuiyue''s swordsmanship was the most powerful. There was already a gap between them. Was Fu Cailin even better than himself?


    However, he quickly denied this conjecture. He didn''t think that anyone in the world was more stable than himself, even Tiemuzhen. Fu Cailin was born in a small border country. Even if he had a chance to break through to the great master, he should be at the bottom of the great master''s level. The reason why he was able to win Shuiyue''s victory was that Korea was not far away from Japan, They know each other''s martial arts very well, and Fu Cailin''s swordsmanship has an advantage in this respect, which is why this exaggerated contrast is created.


    When he thought about it, he relaxed and returned to his seat slowly.


    Song Qingshu is out in cold sweat. In the face of a great master''s full attack, Rao Shi doesn''t dare to take his accomplishments lightly. However, his current status is doomed that he can''t fight back. He can only fight back with Shuiyue''s major accomplishments.


    If tongtianwu didn''t stop, he might die on the spot. At that moment, he weighed a lot and guessed that the opponent was mostly testing shuiyueda''s martial arts and didn''t kill his heart. In addition, Zhao Min had analyzed that he was at odds with Tiemu, and shuiyueda had betrayed him before, which should be his target.


    So in the end, song Qingshu decided not to expose his strength. At the last moment, Rao moved a few inches to avoid the key point. After all, Shuiyue is one of the top experts in the world. It''s not surprising that he made such a response.


    "Fu Cailin slaughtered the members of our Mongolian mission. He should have launched a crusade immediately and let them pay for their blood debts. But this time Xixia''s recruiting relatives and teasing us is also a serious provocation. In this way, I personally led the team to solve Xixia''s problem. Yegu, you take a team of ten thousand people to Koryo, and let the king of Koryo deal with the murderer, and give us an account."


    This is his highness. A young man stood up excitedly: "yes, it must be true to the mission."


    Song Qingshu recalled Zhao Min''s explanation last night. He remembered that this was also the son of hesaer, Tiemuzhen''s second younger brother. Tiemuzhen''s two younger brothers controlled a large army and played an important role in the Mongolian Empire.


    Today, the Mongolian army is divided into two groups. Song Qingshu is at ease. Although there are not many troops in the ancient belt, the pressure of Xixia is relieved. What''s more, Koryo looks weak. However, this country is not a plain country in Eastern Europe. Mongolia can sweep the grasslands of Eastern Europe with a team of 10000 people, but it is not enough to deal with the hilly terrain of Koryo with a team of 10000 people.


    In the Sui and Tang Dynasties, they were dragged by the quagmire of Koryo. I hope Mongolia will fall into this quagmire this time.


    "We Mongolians have always been clear about rewards and punishments. Originally, you escaped and abandoned xuliewu, which almost led to his death. This is a capital crime; But after you saved xuliewu and CHABI, the merits and demerits are equal, and I will not pursue them. But if there''s another time... "Tiemuzhen suddenly sat up straight, his tone became solemn," even if you make up after the event, you will die! "


    Song Qingshu felt as if he was in a sea of blood, and his whole body would be drowned at any time, but the people around him were not different. He thought that this should be the illusion that tie Muzhen released his Qi. He quickly pressed the real Qi in his body and pretended to be scared to return: "I will keep it in mind."


    "You go down first." Tiemuzhen waved, obviously Shuiyue is not qualified to attend the meeting here.


    When he came out of Wang''s tent, he vaguely heard that tie Muzhen was asking Kublai about Kublai''s views on this attack on Xu liewu. There were many experts nearby, and he was not easy to stay. Besides, he didn''t listen to him when he knew what was behind him.


    Out of the palace, thinking about whether to go back to his residence or to Zhao Min, I suddenly heard a sweet voice: "is it the water moon?"


    When song Qingshu looked back, he saw a beautiful face that was unbelievable, and a delicate posture that was too noble to be violated. The warriors around him saw her heart beating faster, some of them were short of breath, and their bodies were shaking. If there were no other people present, they might kneel down beside her to express their admiration and admiration.


    Song Qingshu has gone through a myriad of things. Chen Yuanyuan, Dai Qisi, Xiao Longnu, Gebi, Huang Rong, Zhao Min, Zhou Zhiruo and Ren Yingying are not the best in the world. Although he was a little surprised that there was such a beautiful woman in Mongolia, he immediately returned to normal. On the contrary, he studied Shuiyue''s usual style and looked at her wantonly, The yellow silk dress gently covers her slender and beautiful body. At first glance, it looks like her fragile body. The undulating curves seem to reveal something difficult to grasp.


    Notice his unrestrained eyes, the woman''s eyes are still very calm, there is no way to get angry.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought about what happened to this woman. She was very young. How could her eyes have experienced vicissitudes and even feel a sense of death?


    "You haven''t answered me yet?" The woman finally spoke again.


    Song Qingshu replied, "since you all know me, it''s unnecessary for you to ask like this."


    The woman was not worried. She said in a soft voice, "I''m rude. Let me introduce myself first. I''m Jin Bingyun, a disciple of the magician. This time, I''m calling on behalf of the magician palace to ask my elder martial brother Fang Yeyu and white haired willow how they died."

 Chapter 2280

    Jin Bingyun? Song Qingshu was surprised. At least she was one of the most important heroines in the storm. She was originally from Cihang Jingzhai. Because of a bet, she was given to the magician Pang ban. Pang ban accepted her as a disciple, but fell in love with her because of her beauty.


    At the same time, Jin Bingyun also fell into pangban''s charm. It''s a pity that Pang ban sent her to the Central Plains to be the wife of the first young generation of Bai Dao. She took the opportunity to put all kinds of demons into the body of the first generation of Bai Dao. Although she became the invincible one, she lost the woman she loved most in her life.


    There are huge spots in this world. It''s not surprising that Jin Bingyun appears. He just doesn''t know if there is Cihang Jingzhai.


    Song Qing Shu had to make complaints about the Pang Mo, was he green hat control? In order to practice, he gave his own woman to other men?


    Noting the pity in his eyes, Jin Bingyun was surprised, "do you know me?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "that''s not true. It just reminds me of some past events. By the way, do you know shifeixuan? Qin Mengyao? "Yan Jing temple?"


    Jin Bingyun shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Noticing the disappointment in his eyes, he was stunned: "should I know them?"


    "No, it''s just a pity." Song Qingshu sighs. Although Cihang Jingzhai''s style is not pleasant, he can''t stand the fairy characters. Shifeixuan and Qin Mengyao captured many men''s hearts in those years.


    "When I was in Japan, I heard the name of Cihang Jingzhai, but I never found it. Could you give me some advice?" Song Qingshu is still trying to find out.


    Jin Bingyun was at a loss: "please forgive Bingyun for being ignorant. He has never heard of this place. Well, my master is very knowledgeable. Maybe he knows. I''ll ask him next time. "


    "No need." Song Qingshu doesn''t want to arouse Pang Ban''s suspicion. It seems that there is no Cihang Jingzhai in this world, and only some people related to Mongolia enter the Huangyi world. It''s really a chaotic world that is hard to understand.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet?" Jin Bingyun said angrily. He asked him first, but he answered a lot of questions first.


    Song Qingshu then responded: "I have just reported the matter of Xingqing mansion in front of Khan and the kings in the king''s tent. The girl can ask them."


    Jin Bingyun frowned slightly: "the momentum of Khan is frightening. I don''t want to see him."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "are you not afraid of the magician? Or do you think Khan''s martial arts are better than magicians? " Whenever he had a chance, he would explore the reality of everyone in Mongolia.


    Jin Bingyun shook his head: "it''s different. Master''s martial arts is no less than that of Khan. However, the conquering spirit of Khan is too strong. Besides, he likes women. I''m afraid he will ask for me. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to refuse. So I usually try to avoid appearing in front of Khan."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that this woman should be so sincere and say all these things. Is it because she doesn''t have a plan or is she hiding too much?


    "But you are not afraid to see the magician. Does that mean you are not afraid of the magician and want you? There''s even some expectation? " Song Qingshu also took the opportunity to explore the world, whether they had that bad relationship.


    Jin Bingyun''s face was slightly red, and he looked at him angrily: "you are not a good person. You have not answered my questions, but come to ask me."


    Song Qingshu probably also understood that there was a natural and refined temperament in front of her. No wonder a generation of magicians would fall in love with her, but the only thing that surprised him was why she was still a virgin? It''s not difficult to judge all this with his vicious eyes. There is such a fairy like woman around, but she doesn''t eat it. Is Pang ban still preparing the plan of being possessed by Daoxin?


    In his mind, all kinds of thoughts poured in, but Song Qing kept silent in writing: "girls are so nice, I''m sorry not to answer, Fang Yeyu and they really died under Fu Cailin''s sword..." then he told the story of that night, but he concealed some key information, so that Pang ban would not speculate his specific strength from it.


    "That Fu Cailin''s martial arts are so powerful?" Jin Bingyun was obviously shocked, and his ruddy little mouth opened in surprise.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "as for white haired Liu Yaozhi, he didn''t die in the embassy. I don''t know how he died." He doesn''t want to take the blame.


    Jin Bingyun nodded, asked a few questions, and then said: "thank you for your advice. Bingyun is leaving." With that, he took a bunch of people from the magician palace and went away, leaving only a moving figure and a delicate fragrance in the air.


    Song Qingshu then went back to his residence. He lived in the palace yesterday because he wanted to go to the palace with Xu liewu. He also had his own residence in Helin city. After all, he was a master under Khan''s command in name, and Tiemuzhen never treated his subordinates badly. Zhao Min had already told him the location of his residence last night. Unfortunately, he was not familiar with Helin City, and it took him a lot of effort to find the place.


    Song Qingshu thought it was Zhao Min who came in disguise and rushed out. He found that he was a great monk. He couldn''t help but lose his appetite: "why did the king of Dharma come to me?"


    The visitor was the red sun Dharma King I had seen before.


    Hearing his words, red sun FA Wang frowned: "water moon, you used to call me red sun."


    Song Qingshu''s goose bumps have all come out. Won''t these two have any base feelings? A month of water and a red sun... Song Qingshu reacted and suddenly had a look of hell.


    However, he was quick to respond and immediately said, "you don''t remember our friendship in Wang''s account today."


    Red sun Dharma King ha ha a smile: "originally you are because of this, actually I am a painstaking effort."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu sneered, but he was alerted that there was some trouble. He thought Shuiyue was not familiar with Shuiyue. Who knew that he had a lot of friendship with Shuiyue. If he saw anything, he would be in trouble.


    "Of course, even if I don''t say it, other people will say it. Instead of embarrassing others, it''s better for me to help you come back at any time."


    Song Qingshu said: "it seems that I misunderstood you."


    Red sun Dharma King ha ha a smile: "all the way to dry mouth, to ask you for a cup of tea to drink, you here are good tea, we are talking about this Xingqing house."


    Song Qingshu was impatient, but he couldn''t get rid of it. Fortunately, Shuiyue was used to the life of an ascetic monk. The room was not big, and the tea was easy to find. He burned a pot of water, poured a cup of tea for him, and tried to find some information from his mouth.


    Who knows that the red sun Dharma King frowned and suddenly said, "you used to despise the way of making tea in the Central Plains Han people. Why do you make tea like this today?"

 Chapter 2281

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. Unexpectedly, these details showed up. He immediately sighed: "after the defeat of Xingqing mansion, I''ve seen through a lot of things in a moment of life and death. I''m conceited to be a scholar, but my martial arts can''t match each other''s simple sword. I suddenly realized how ridiculous it was to pursue those tedious methods of making tea before, and it''s better to simplify them."


    The red sun Dharma king said with a smile: "the understanding of Shuiyue is really thought-provoking. The Han people have a good saying that happiness and disaster depend on each other. Although you are defeated by Fu Cailin this time, it is not a bad thing. If you can get inspiration from it, you may be the first to see the way of heaven in the future."


    "I dare not think about the way of heaven. As long as I meet Fu Cailin next time, I will be ashamed before snow." Song Qingshu sighed and made a dejected expression.


    The Red Sun King comforted: "winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. Winning first doesn''t mean the final victory. As long as you can defeat Fu Cailin in the future, the former failure has become an interesting ornament."


    "Brother HongRi''s words really made me feel very grateful." Song Qingshu said gratefully.


    The red sun Dharma King laughed: "it''s very polite to say these words among friends."


    "By the way, I heard that you met Jin Bingyun from the magician''s palace outside the palace?" Asked the red sun Dharma king.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, she asked me how Fang Yeyu and Liu Yaozhi died."


    The red sun Dharma King nodded slightly: "now Pang ban is closed, and the little magician Fang Yeyu is dead in Xixia. The magician palace is presided over by her. It''s up to her to investigate these things. What does Shuiyue think of this girl?"


    Song Qingshu thinks that you are a great monk, and you are so old, how can you still have a heart of the world? However, he still imitated the tone of Shuiyue and said: "it''s really the best in the world. The key is that there is also a kind of extraordinary and refined temperament."


    As if the red sun Dharma king also recalled Jin Bingyun''s figure, stroked Bai Xu and said, "this girl is really a wonderful flower, otherwise she would not be accepted as an apprentice by Pang ban."


    "But why is there always a dull look in her eyes? It doesn''t look like a little girl''s eyes." Song Qingshu asked.


    "I seem to be very interested in Miss Jin." The Red Sun King looked at him meaningfully.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "just a little curious."


    The red sun Dharma king was silent for a long time, and just said: "brother Shuiyue, I know your hobby, but listen to my advice, don''t hit her mind, or you will suffer misfortune."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why?" I thought, is such a beautiful woman poisonous? He has always sniffed at the beauty of disaster.


    The red sun Dharma king said, "Pang ban never takes a female apprentice. Why does he take her in?"


    "You mean In fact, song Qingshu has long guessed the relationship between her and Pang ban.


    The red sun Dharma King nodded: "it''s normal that you are a stranger. People in our circle all know that Jin Bingyun is Pang Ban''s disciple in name, but in fact he is his forbidden monk. If you want to touch her, don''t you offend Pang ban? Brother Shuiyue, although you have good martial arts, you have no chance to win in the face of Pang ban. "


    Song Qingshu wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about Pang Ban''s reality. He asked in a low voice, "you say Jin Bingyun is Pang Ban''s forbidden woman, but I think she is still a virgin."


    The red sun Dharma king also showed a smile that men all know: "brother Shuiyue is really a master. He can see Jin Bingyun''s virgin body at a glance. It''s true that Pang ban didn''t touch her all the time, because he still needs Jin Bingyun to help him finish the last step of cultivating demons. "


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu took the opportunity to find out what was going on.


    The red sun Dharma king thought for a moment and explained: "the Dharma of the Tao heart is a Dharma that regards everything as a wave. Every plant and tree is a wave. General practitioners'' Qi is also fluctuating, while innate Qi is a higher level and subtle fluctuation, which can be combined with human spirit. The "devil seed" transcends the fluctuation of life and death, so it can be beyond the reach of human beings


    "The cultivation of the Taoist mind is the highest mental skill of the demon sect. For thousands of years, I have never heard of anyone else who can practice it except the grandmaster. Because the biggest problem in cultivating this skill is that we need an excellent cauldron. The stronger the cauldron, the better it is, the more likely it will be practiced."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "but if the cauldron is really powerful to a certain extent, maybe its martial arts is better than the cultivator himself, then the cultivator will not be doomed?"


    The red sun Dharma king said with a smile: "so we need to master the balance, but the patriarchs of the demon sect are all amazing talents. No one wants to make do with the cauldron. They all think that the stronger the cauldron, the better. In order to solve this problem, we need the magic medium. "


    "Mediums?" Song Qingshu was stunned. It was the first time he heard this term.


    "It''s the person who is responsible for bringing all kinds of demons into the cauldron. But the characters of cauldron are always the best. How can ordinary demons approach him? Therefore, demons must be beautiful women." The red sun replied.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: "Jin Bingyun is the magic medium?"


    Red sun Dharma King nodded: "yes, so even without considering the threat of Pang ban, this woman must not touch."


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "I don''t know which unlucky ghost was chosen by Pang banxuan to make a cauldron."


    The red sun Dharma king said with a smile: "I heard that Pang ban has selected the characters. Now the most influential young man in the Central Plains is song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake. I heard that his wives and concubines are in large groups. He must be a very lecherous man. He can''t refuse Jin Bingyun''s charm. If he absorbs song Qingshu''s skill and essence, At that time, Pang ban may really become the second person who has cultivated Taoism and mind to plant demons for thousands of years. "


    Hearing what he said, the tea in Song Qingshu''s mouth almost didn''t come out. He never thought that he was chosen as the cauldron!


    When I think about it, I can''t help but be afraid. With my own urination, if a beautiful woman like Jin Bingyun comes to throw herself in her arms, maybe she''ll be reluctant to refuse. Isn''t it cheap then? Fortunately, I learned about this vicious trick in advance, and I must stay away from Jin Bingyun.


    The red sun Dharma King obviously didn''t want to continue this topic. The next two people had a good talk. After a full hour, he got up and left.


    After seeing off the red sun Dharma king, song Qingshu''s face was dignified. Although the red sun Dharma king didn''t say anything just now, he obviously doubted it. Otherwise, he would not be able to inquire about his own situation. He didn''t know how to answer many questions, and he didn''t know whether it was true.


    After the red sun Dharma king came out of the gate, his smiling face suddenly pulled down and called one of his men: "you found out the whereabouts of fengnv before. Send more people to bring her back as soon as possible."


    "Yes The hand went down to salute and was about to turn and leave, but it was stopped again.


    "Wait a minute," said the red sun Dharma king, looking back at Shuiyue''s mansion. "Send people to stare at him and see where he goes and what people he looks for."


    The man looked embarrassed: "but Shuiyue has a lot of martial arts skills. I''m afraid it''s hard for us not to be found out."


    "If you stay away, he should not dare to do anything to you." After the red sun Dharma King finished his command, he left with a lot of worries.

 Chapter 2282

    After the red sun Dharma King left, song Qingshu came out of the house. As soon as he got out of the door, he found several people staring at him stealthily. Although they were very careful, song Qingshu was very sensitive to his cultivation and his Qi was released.


    Song Qingshu quietly went around and bought some small things, then went back to his house, and then sneaked out from the back of the yard. Although there were people watching in the backyard, he would not disturb each other if he was on guard. He soon came to Zhao Min''s boudoir.


    Zhao Min is sitting at the window with her back to him. She holds her cheek with her hand. Her back is graceful and slim. Her skin is white and her hair is black as a waterfall. Song Qingshu secretly compares her with Jin Bingyun, who she just met. She still thinks that Zhao Min''s charming is more attractive than Jin Bingyun''s boring appearance.


    Heart tenderness, quietly went to her arms.


    Zhao Min was startled. When he found out that he was a lover, he was relieved: "how do you like to scare people secretly?"


    Song Qingshu put a fragrance on her face. She felt that her skin was smooth and tender. She said with a smile, "haven''t you heard that a wife is better than a concubine, and a concubine is better than stealing?"


    "Who''s going to steal with you." Zhao Min spat a mouthful, then got up a turn, like a light and beautiful butterfly, ran away from his arms, ran to the window to check if anyone noticed, and asked, "how come you come here in broad daylight?"


    Song Qingshu joked: "so you want me to come to you at night?"


    Zhao Min''s pretty face flushed: "when is it? It''s not so serious. I''m sure you''ll come to me for something."


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Song Qingshu sighed, and then told her about the red sun Dharma king, "I guess he has doubted me, and those who are watching near my residence should be left by him."


    Zhao Min is also show eyebrow tight Cu: "this is my oversight, I did not expect that the red sun Dharma king and Shuiyue bulk friendship is so deep."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no wonder you are under house arrest here. There are not many people who can call you. It''s amazing that you can find the information before."


    Zhao Min''s face has no relaxed expression: "we need to solve this problem as soon as possible, otherwise your identity will be exposed, and all our previous plans will be destroyed."


    "Or I''ll kill him." Song Qingshu''s voice turns cold. Although he doesn''t like killing people, he can''t help himself to achieve this position. He must have some cruel means.


    "No way," Zhao Min thought for a moment and shook his head. "The red sun Dharma King doubted you. Most of them have already told some of his confidants that if you kill him now, you will become the biggest suspect, and it will be even worse at that time."


    "What about that?" Song Qingshu also has a big head.


    Zhao Min thought and said: "in fact, it''s not difficult to kill the red sun Dharma king. What''s difficult is how to deal with the aftermath. Well, the red sun Dharma king has clearly seen through you. Why don''t he tell you who you are... "


    "Is he not sure?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "No Zhao Min explained, "if two people are good friends, all the details you got along with before are enough for him to judge... Etc., I remember that this person is extremely cautious, presumably because he is worried about exposing you. After all, he is the only one who can judge your truth now, so he must find hard evidence before he makes a trouble."


    "Hard evidence?" Song Qingshu was stunned and murmured to himself, "Shuiyue Da zongben is a lonely man, and he came from Japan thousands of miles away. He can''t send people to cross the ocean to prove it..."


    Then suddenly thought of something, two people with one voice said: "wind female!"


    "Yes," Zhao Min said with a worried face. "I was worried when I heard that fengnv escaped from the battle of Xingqing mansion. I didn''t expect that now she has become a serious problem. Hum, her martial arts can escape in that situation. It must be that some people have pity on her. "


    Song Qingshu said: "I didn''t expect to disguise as Shuiyue at that time. I''m not a murderer. How can I attack her?"


    "All right, people know you are kind-hearted," Zhao Min said just now, turning a pretty white eye. "The most urgent thing is to stop the red sun Dharma king from finding fengnv."


    Song Qingshu nodded, got up and said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look now to see what step the red sun Dharma king has found."


    Although Zhao Min was a little reluctant, he also knew that business was important. He went to him and straightened his skirt before saying goodbye to each other.


    After Song Qingshu left, he was going to investigate the residence of the red sun Dharma king. But when he passed by his residence, he found that many Mongolian warriors were surrounding the residence, and many of them were searching for something.


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumps: is it the Red Sun King who denounced himself and Tiemuzhen sent someone to arrest him?


    After hesitating for a while, he decided to go up and ask clearly. It''s easy for him to leave. What about Zhao Min? There are so many related people in Ruyang palace?


    Finally mixed into and Lin City, mixed to tie Muzhen side, so give up too unwilling.


    He noticed that the leader outside the door was Li Chimei, the "human demon" who was the head of the three great masters of foreign countries. Beside him was a Mongolian general with a solemn look. Song Qingshu recognized him at a glance. It should be said that few people in Mongolia didn''t know him, because he was the Guard commander of timuzhen, that is, naya''a, the commander of Xue''s army.


    Kenxue is Khan''s Imperial Guard, which can be said to be the best of the elite. Naya''a can be the leader of kenxue''s army. Obviously, both his martial arts and loyalty are highly trusted by Tiemuzhen.


    Send him out in person? Song Qingshu, with a thump in his heart, could only step forward and ask, "I don''t know what happened to the two of you bringing people here?"


    He has made up his mind that if the red sun Dharma king really exposes him, he will run away immediately. He can''t stop himself by only one Li Chimei. Otherwise, if he goes to the palace, he will not be able to fly even if he has Tiemuzhen, tongtianwu and basiba.


    "Come on, take the water moon!" Naya''a saw that it was him, and his whole body tensed instantly. At the same time, he motioned the surrounding warriors to surround him. Although Li Chi Mei didn''t have any expression, she could still feel that he was ready to go.


    Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice, "I don''t know what crime I committed?" At the same time luck in the body, secretly observe the weak guard around the mouth, thought only to leave and forest city, and then find a chance to come back to Zhao Min explained.


    Naya''a still said in a voice without emotion: "what''s the matter with you? You killed the red sun Dharma king!"


    Song Qingshu was about to start a riot. When he heard his words, he was stunned: "is the red sun Dharma King dead?"

 Chapter 2283

    Naya''a said with a sneer, "it looks like it."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "even if the red sun Dharma king is really dead, why do you suspect that the murderer is me?"


    Li Chi Mei on the side opened her mouth, and his voice was as soft as ever: "you''ll know later. Do you want to go back with us to see Khan, or do you want us to do it?" When he spoke, he seemed to take a step to the side unintentionally, and sealed all his retreat with naya''a one after another.


    In addition, other samurai also secretly close to this side, surrounded him in the middle.


    Song Qingshu''s thoughts are like electricity. Judging from their words, it is not the red sun Dharma king who exposed himself. Otherwise, these people would never catch me. It should be that they think Shuiyue killed the red sun Dharma king. Based on their understanding of Shuiyue''s martial arts, they think that lichemei and naya''a, together with many Mongolian warriors, are enough to control Shuiyue''s martial arts.


    It seems that the red sun Dharma king is really dead. I''ve analyzed with Zhao min before. It''s not a good idea to kill the red sun Dharma King now, because they are the most suspicious. I think they are also suspicious of themselves with similar ideas.


    Is it time to break through or take a chance in the palace?


    Song Qingshu kept weighing it. Now it must be safest to break through the encirclement. These people can''t keep him, but all the previous efforts were in vain. It seems that they need to take a risk in the imperial palace.


    "I''ll go with you." Song Qingshu sticks the Shuiyue sword aside. He is obedient. The reason why he dares to take risks is that he is not only confident in his lightness skill, but also knows that he is not the murderer of the red sun Dharma king. If he deals with it properly, he may not get the worst situation.


    Li Chi Mei and Naya a look at each other, obviously some accident, originally they are ready to kill him, but this way also save trouble.


    "It''s best to be sensible." Although Li Chi Mei''s mouth said this, she didn''t dare to be careless at all. She came close to the past and quickly sealed several big holes on him.


    Song Qingshu snorted, but in fact, he used the method of virtual meridians learned from taixuan Scripture to quietly unlock his ban.


    The Mongolian Samurai on the side came in chains, but was stopped by Li Chimei: "since the bulk has not embarrassed us, how can we embarrass the bulk?"


    Then he made a gesture of invitation: "please."


    Song Qingshu nodded and followed them to the palace. On the way, he asked tentatively, "the red sun Dharma king is dead. Why do you think I''m the murderer?"


    Because of his cooperation before, naya''a''s face also eased a bit, and replied: "we are only responsible for arresting people, and other specific circumstances are not clear."


    Song Qingshu could not help frowning. Li Chimei comforted him and said, "since the chief is willing to give up his hand, I think he has a clear conscience. We will tell Da Han this later."


    After thanking Song Qing, he thought about all kinds of possibilities.


    In the palace, there were not as many people as in the morning. Tiemuzhen was sitting on the throne. Basiba and Wusun were separated. There were also four chief officials and several general of the Xue Army: borshu, borhu and chilaowen.


    Among them, borshu was not only one of the four families, but also in charge of a part of the army; Borhu and borshu are similar in name, but actually they have no blood relationship. He is an orphan in the battlefield. He was adopted as the adopted son by tie Muzhen''s mother moon wheel and is in charge of the first timid Xue; Red old Wen''s sister is one of Tiemuzhen''s concubines, as Tiemuzhen''s eldest brother-in-law, also in charge of the fourth timid Xue.


    Naya''a, who had captured song Qingshu before, was the commander in name of the army. In addition, he was in charge of the guards and archers in the army.


    "Sweat, the moon of water is coming." Naya''a retreated to one side after a salute, while Li Chimei was still standing behind song Qingshu, as if always on guard against any unexpected situation.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say: "wronged, I just know that the red sun Dharma king died. Why do you think I''m the murderer?"


    Li Chi Mei also took the opportunity to talk about the situation just now, and finally concluded: "I noticed that a large amount of blankness is not like fraud, and I hope Khan can see clearly."


    Tiemuzhen, noncommittal, waved his hand, and basiba came out and said, "the red sun Dharma king has excellent martial arts, and the whole Helin city can kill him. What''s more strange is that I checked his body. There was no sign of fighting on his body. He was killed by a blow. So the killer must be his acquaintance. When he was not on guard, he suddenly shot. And he died just after you left. Who are you? "


    On the contrary, song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and replied: "it''s too hasty for the emperor to assert that I am the murderer just by this way, isn''t it? When the red sun Dharma King left from me, he was still in good condition. These people can prove it. Moreover, many of his people stayed near my residence, which can prove that I didn''t go after him at all. "


    Ba Siba replied: "it''s because I asked them that I doubt you more and more. Although they were kept nearby, your martial arts are far better than these people. It''s not difficult to get rid of them. The fact also proves that you were not in the room when the crime happened, but sneaked out."


    Li Chi Mei said in a soft voice: "as long as you tell me your whereabouts and find out the witness, you should be able to get rid of the suspicion."


    Song Qingshu has a headache. He just went to find Zhao min. how can he say it? I had no choice but to say vaguely, "I''ve been wandering around the city at will, and then I''ve chosen a clean forest to practice meditation. No one can testify for me."


    He knew that if he pulled an alibi at random, it would be easy to verify the truth with the ability of these people, so he had to say that he was a person at that time.


    "There''s no alibi." Several officials whispered and looked at him suspiciously.


    Song Qingshu quickly explained: "although I have no alibi, I have no motive to kill him. The red sun Dharma king is my friend. Why should I kill him for no reason? "


    "If you want motivation, it''s easy." Ba Si Ba Leng snorted: "I thought it strange before that you were friends. Why did the red sun Dharma King leave his men to watch you outside your house? After questioning them, I found out that the red sun Dharma King seemed to have doubts about you. You worried about the disclosure of your identity, and then you killed him."


    Song Qingshu replied, "doubt? I don''t know what he doubts about me, or what my identity is to be doubted! " Up to now, he can only stick to it. Judging from Zhao Min''s previous intelligence, the red sun Dharma king is cautious. Even if he really doubts his identity, it is impossible for his subordinates to make it too clear.


    Ba Si Ba said lightly: "it''s no use denying it. When someone comes back, he will be able to find out."


    "Who?" Song Qingshu was shocked.


    "Fengnv," said Ba SIPA, staring into his eyes, trying to find a flaw, "the red sun Dharma king asked people to find fengnv to recognize people before he died. It happened that fengnv had just returned to Lincheng not long ago, and now she can come to confront him right away."


    At this time, the guard at the door announced that fengnv had already arrived.


    Song Qingshu mentioned his heart to his throat.

 Chapter 2284

    "How can it be that the red sun Dharma King''s front foot is looking for fengnv, and how can he find her back foot?" Song Qingshu''s cold sweat came out. He changed his appearance and became a water moon. He could not hide from others, and could not hide from fengnv, whom he raised as a child?


    And with the lustful virtue of Shuiyue, fengnv is small and pretty, which means that they may have some kind of relationship.


    He is ready to attack at any time. When Li Chimei is unprepared, he will hit him one less enemy. The rest of the old people, such as basiba and Wusun, are a little tricky, but the most difficult thing is Tiemuzhen.


    All of a sudden, he found that tie Muzhen was sitting upright and looking at himself quietly.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps sounded, and a woman had been brought in. Song Qingshu looked at her, and saw that her body was petite, full of warrior''s strong clothes. She wrapped her body in a delicate floating shape, and her body was faintly beautiful. Who was she.


    "Fengnv has seen a great sweat!" Fengnv made a kowtow ceremony and revealed her attractive figure. Many Mongolian generals in the field looked at her a few more times, especially the eyes of Wusun old man.


    When song Qingshu noticed this, he could not help saying that he was surprised. This Wusun old man had a big white beard. How could he still have this idea? I thought he was a respected elder.


    But now he has no time to manage these, and his attention soon returns to his own affairs. He needs to make a decision whether to fight or to flee.


    At this time, Tiemuzhen said: "fengnv, look at the person around you, is it Shuiyue?"


    "Yes, sir As like as two peas, he came up to the song and Qing Dynasties, and turned around two times. He was basically the same as my master from appearance and figure.


    Song Qingshu was just relieved to hear her, but the two words suddenly became tense.


    Only listen to the wind girl said: "the world is big, there are all kinds of strange things, maybe there are two very similar people, or who knows how to change looks."


    As she spoke, she reached out and rubbed his face, as if looking for signs of change.


    Song Qingshu is extremely nervous. Although his technique of changing face is so clever that others can''t find out that he is wearing a mask, there is no absolute truth in the world. What if she meets a dead mouse with a blind cat.


    Feng Nu rubbed her hand for a while, then withdrew her hand, as if she regretted that she didn''t find the trace of changing face: "appearance can be pretended, but some memories can''t be pretended."


    "What memory?" Ba SIPA asked, the red sun Dharma king comes from the secret school, and the relationship between the two sides is very good. He is the person who cares about the murderer most at the moment.


    "A secret that only me and the real water moon know." Fengnv shows an ambiguous smile, and people around her show a smile that men all know.


    Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe. This pair of dogs and men have done me a lot of harm this time.


    "Ask quickly." Ba Siba urged him to come to song Qingshu at the same time. It seemed that once he was determined to be a fake, he would be killed on the spot to avenge the red sun Dharma king.


    Feng Nu looked at Song Qingshu quietly. After a long time, she asked, "master, I have a red mole on my body. At the beginning, you said you liked it very much. Do you remember where it was?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart beats faster. The ghost knows where there is a red mole on her body. His brain spins rapidly. Since the other party asks like this, most of them won''t be in some places that are easy to expose. Otherwise, other people may see it, such as arms, legs, waist and so on. Fengnv''s usual clothes are also a little exposed. These places are likely to be seen by others.


    So this mole is mostly in the most private place of the other party, and can only be seen when we meet the closest person.


    So where is it?


    Song Qingshu looked at her chest and her thighs, and hesitated for a moment.


    All of a sudden, he was surprised and thought of another possibility, whether the other party would deliberately say this to shake him. In fact, he was deceiving. He didn''t have a mole on his body.


    So he is more and more entangled, maybe more and more, can''t answer right.


    Feng Nu looked at him with a smile: "why, don''t you remember


    When she heard this, even naya''a and other leaders of the timid Xue army gathered around.


    Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and guessed a random answer: "thigh root!" Just like the previous exam, even if you don''t guess one randomly, you can still get some points. If you don''t write, you can''t get any points.


    He even thought that if he answered something like chest, it would not be impossible for Tiemuzhen to ask fengnv to take off her clothes for examination, but in the thigh, most of them would not be examined on the spot.


    The wind girl is a Leng, eight think Ba then ask a way: "is answer wrong?"


    "That''s not true," Feng Nu shook her head and continued to look at Song Qingshu, "left or right?"


    Song Qingshu is really in pain. It''s like a roller coaster experience. Originally, he was just guessing. Unexpectedly, the blind cat ran into the dead mouse. But before he could be happy, he still needed to answer.


    "Right." Song Qingshu''s eyelids jump straight, and he is ready to take action immediately.


    Who knew that the wind girl suddenly bowed down: "I have seen my master."


    "Get up, get up." Song Qingshu showed a smile on his face. At this time, his shirt was soaked in cold sweat. Unexpectedly, he was so lucky. Guess? Fortunately, I secretly scolded Shuiyue for not forcing her face. My female apprentice could do it too. She was just a beast. She was so embarrassed.


    Naya''a then said: "Khan, although Shuiyue had no alibi at the time of the crime, he had no motive to kill. It seems that the murderer should not be him."


    Li Chimei also nodded and agreed. It was obvious that the other party didn''t resist and went with them just now. They both accepted this feeling.


    Tiemuzhen, noncommittal, suddenly said to song Qingshu: "why did you feel so nervous when you saw fengnv just now? It seems that the flow of Qi all over is not normal."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was awe inspiring. Tiemuzhen was so unfathomable that he could detect such subtle changes in Qi. However, he responded quickly and immediately said, "because of the battle of Xingqing mansion, I had no choice but to throw fengnv at Fu Cailin. I just took the opportunity to escape. I was worried that she would deliberately frame me with resentment. I didn''t expect that she would repay me with good, and didn''t hate me as a master."


    Tiemuzhen nodded, obviously accepted his explanation, and then looked at fengnv: "Shuiyue Dazong Mingming abandoned you at the critical moment of life and death, why are you willing to testify for him?"


    Song Qingshu became nervous again. Fengnu replied, "huidahan, if it wasn''t for Shifu''s adoption, I would have starved to death in the street more than ten years ago. He is not only a Shifu to me, but also a father. My life is his. Xingqing mansion helped him escape from danger that time. Naturally, I am willing."


    "Girl Gao Yi!" People all around praise and secretly despise Shuiyue''s character. People treat you as their father, but you put her in bed. It''s really a beast.


    When he came out of the palace, song Qingshu was still in a dream. When he was in a trance, he suddenly put a soft body on his arm: "master, why don''t you wait for me?"


    Song Qingshu looked back and found that it was fengnv. He reluctantly laughed: "thank you today."


    "It''s right to share my master''s worries," Feng Nu said in her ear. "Let me tell you another secret. In fact, my master doesn''t know where I have moles."

 Chapter 2285

    Song Qingshu was surprised and said in a deep voice, "Feng Nu, don''t make fun of me."


    Feng Nu laughed: "it seems that you still like our role relationship."


    Song Qingshu also knew that he couldn''t muddle through. He said in a deep voice, "now you tell me this, aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" As he said, the moon knife in his hand came out of its sheath one inch on purpose.


    Fengnv reached out her hand and gently pressed his knife back: "master, don''t scare others. They are afraid."


    The other side''s body is very soft, but song Qingshu is not interested, quietly away from her, coldly way: "why do you want to help me?"


    "Can''t people like it?" The wind girl giggles. From the perspective of outsiders, they seem to be intimately linked. Only they know that they are guarding against each other.


    Song Qingshu said, "is it interesting to waste time here?"


    Fengnv also put away her smile and replied, "someone wants to see you."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu eyebrows a Yang, "who?"


    The wind girl pursed her lips and said with a smile, "you''ll know when you go."


    Song Qing, a master of calligraphy, was bold. She had just gone to tie Muzhen''s tent. If there was anything else she didn''t dare to go, she was asked to lead the way.


    Fengnv took him to hang out in Helin city and finally came to an inn. Although Helin city is deep in the prairie, it is now the capital of the Mongolian Empire and also a trading center for various forces. Persian merchants, Semu people, and even Han people in the north of the Central Plains come in an endless stream. Naturally, there are inns and restaurants.


    Wind female leads him to come to an elegant outside to do a please posture, oneself didn''t go in of meaning. Song Qingshu frowned and finally pushed the door in.


    A graceful woman is sitting at the table, pouring wine leisurely. Her whole body seems to be wrapped in a light black silk cloth.


    Most of his head was surrounded by a black scarf, showing only two beautiful eyes.


    "Lost in the sea?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    The woman smiles, the breeze blows, the veil on her face slightly raised, revealing a white chin and a touch of bright red lips: "you are really powerful, so you can recognize me."


    "If the princess is dressed like this in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, if I may say so, it will backfire." Song Qingshu looked away from her swollen chest and looked around. He noticed a middle-aged man standing in the shadow in the corner of the room. His appearance was ordinary, but there was a kind of reassuring feeling.


    Sea lost looked down at his clothes: "it''s really some eye-catching, ah, who said that women can never forget to love beauty."


    Noticing his eyes, Hai lost introduced: "this is Zhenhai, the most reliable Minister of our wokuotai family. He handles many affairs of our royal family."


    Zhenhai nodded to song Qingshu: "I''ve seen Shuiyue, oh, no, maybe we should call you by another name."


    Song Qingshu said coldly, "what do you mean?"


    Sea lost stretched out a jade like hand and gently pressed it down. The bright red fingernails on it were very eye-catching: "don''t be excited, sir. We have no malice, otherwise we won''t let fengnv help you."


    "Fengnv is your man?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    "In fact, it''s also a coincidence that the red sun Dharma king and basiba are looking for fengnv. When they know that they are going for you, they will help you to deal with fengnv," Hai lost smiles. "After all, we agreed to be allies before, so how can we sit back and watch our allies encounter danger."


    Song Qingshu didn''t ask her how to deal with fengnv. With the power of wokuotai, it''s not difficult to deal with a little Japanese Ninja: "you killed the red sun Dharma king?"


    Hai lost shook his head: "it''s not us. We are also curious about this and who else in the forest city has the ability and motivation to kill the red sun Dharma king without any sound. You know, his martial arts are not inferior to you, no, not inferior to Shuiyue."


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "I am the moon of water."


    Sea fans laugh and tremble: "you don''t have to be so nervous. We don''t want to know who you are. We just need to know whether you are a friend or an enemy."


    As he said this, he pushed the glass of wine in front of him.


    Song Qingshu looked at it, but he didn''t mean to drink it.


    "Afraid of poison?" Sea lost took the glass to drink half just put down, "this next rest assured?"


    Song Qingshu looked down at the faint lipstick mark on the edge of the wine cup and said in a deep voice: "there are many ways to poison in this world. Some poisons are not so easy to dissolve in water. They will sink to the bottom of the wine first. The upper part is non-toxic, but the lower part is highly toxic; Or the Queen''s Lipstick mixed with poison; Or the whole edge of the wine cup is poisonous, only the princess lipstick is not poisonous. Most people subconsciously avoid the places where others have drunk


    Sea lost Jiao said with a smile: "it seems that Mr. or for the use of poison experts."


    "Experts don''t dare to be. They just have more experience of poisoning, so they have some experience." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Sea lost soft voice said: "but the real water moon is very lustful. I''m afraid I''ll drink my residual wine just now, instead of analyzing the possibility of poison like you. Only when we Mongolians treat each other as friends can we treat them with mare''s milk wine. Do you want to drink it or not


    "One more friend is better than one more enemy." Song Qingshu took his wine cup and drank it. Now his cultivation and constitution are no longer afraid of poison. It''s just that he will be more careful with the lesson of Jin Bo Xunhua.


    "You are a wise man indeed." The sea lost again poured wine for two people.


    Song Qingshu looked at the lip print on the wine cup and said with a smile: "why do I always think the princess is deliberately seducing me?"


    Sea lost shook his head, said with a smile: "now you are not qualified to let me seduce."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu came interested, "I don''t know how to be qualified."


    Sea lost raised his glass and touched him gently: "at that time, sir will know."


    Song Qingshu put down his glass and asked, "the princess can''t call me here just to fight with me. Tell me what you want me to do for you. If it''s not too much trouble, I''ll help you."


    Now the other party has grasped him. This time, it''s obvious that he has something to do. Of course, he won''t interfere in too much trouble. After all, it''s a trick to take people to kill Xu liewu before Hai is lost.


    "It''s convenient to talk with smart people," Hai lost stood up to the window and looked at a certain direction outside the city. Her two big white legs were indistinctly visible as she walked. "I want to deal with the chambina, but her mother''s family is powerful. Her elder brothers are all important ministers in the court. A few days ago, her elder brother''s original match died, and Da Han was going to marry Princess huozhen, I suddenly realized that this is a golden opportunity. "


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaps. Huozhen, Princess Bieji, is not the title of Huazheng. Isn''t she with Guo Jing?

 Chapter 2286

    Song Qingshu remembered what Zhao Min had said to him at the beginning. Hongjila''s family had a daughter as a queen and a son as a princess. Dexue Chan, the patriarch of Hongjila''s family, was tie Muzhen''s father-in-law. Dexue Chan had three sons: Yichen, huohu and Bian; Another daughter, bottie, is the queen of timuzhen.


    Dexue Chan has passed away. Now the head of Hongjila family is Chen. His youngest daughter married Kublai Khan as princess, that is CHABI; In addition, he has three sons: O Chen, Na Chen and Tuo Er Huo Du, all of whom are senior officials in the imperial court. These brothers are either thousands or thousands of families, and can be said to be powerful figures.


    Among them, nachen is the person who entangled Zhao Min in Song Qingshu last time, which is why he remembers the family information so clearly.


    The names of these people in Mongolia are too random. They are very similar even if they don''t pay attention to them.


    "As far as I know, when Princess huozhen was betrothed to her husband''s son-in-law Jindao, why was she given marriage to her now?" Make complaints about song and Qing Dynasties, and at the same time, Tucao Mongolia is a bit of a disgrace. This is a torrent''s daughter-in-law. The result is that his brother must marry Torres''s brother.


    However, Zhao Min has mentioned similar things before. There are many things like this in Mongolia, which is nothing.


    Hai lost his way and said, "in those days, the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao repented of his marriage and betrayed Mongolia. Khan was very angry about it. Huazheng has been unhappy all the time. He has been married for many years. He has been single all the time. Now he is in his thirties. He is an old girl in our age."


    Song Qingshu nodded with the same feeling. Although it seems to later generations that women in their early 30s were in their prime age, in ancient times, women married earlier. Women in Mongolian grassland married younger, and Huazheng did not marry in her 30s, which can be regarded as shocking.


    Hai lost continued: "Dahan has always been dissatisfied with her choice. At the same time, he doesn''t want his daughter to be immersed in the past and can''t get out, so he thinks about finding a husband for him. However, because he hasn''t found a suitable candidate and Princess Huazheng''s opposition, it''s a dead end. However, some time ago, his original wife passed away, Khan felt that they were just right for each other. Hongjila had a tradition of giving birth to a male princess, which was a good match for Huazheng. "


    "The princess just said a golden opportunity. I don''t know what it means?" Song Qingshu thinks that Huazheng took Guo Jing away last time. When she saw her lover again, how could she agree to marry someone else now.


    Sea lost showed a mysterious smile: "interesting is interesting in the golden knife son-in-law back."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu thinks that he has finally found out about Guo Jing. I don''t know if he has recovered from his injury.


    Sea lost then said: "but Princess Huazheng has been hiding this from other people. I''m afraid there are only a few people who know that Jindao''s son-in-law is in Helin city."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu thought that it''s no wonder that he made a special inquiry after he came to Lincheng. He didn''t hear Guo Jing''s news. He thought that his inquiry was not detailed enough. It turned out that someone was hiding the truth.


    "Because the former Emperor''s son-in-law held fast to Xiangyang City and fought with our Mongolian army for many years, he didn''t know how many Mongolian soldiers and experts had blood in his hands. Now the old group of people who had been with the emperor''s son-in-law had already died, and the rest of them had no friendship with him, only hatred. Many people wanted to get rid of it, and even Khan had already killed him, So Princess Huazheng has been hiding the news about the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao. I''m afraid that others will find out that she wants to take his life. It''s just by chance that I learned that. "


    Song Qingshu said tentatively: "as far as I know, it seems that the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden sword died in the battle of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty. How could he be in Helin city?"


    Hai lost his way and said, "as far as I know, the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao fell into a tight encirclement during the Northern Expedition and was seriously injured. It seems that he was rescued by someone else. Then Princess Huazheng passed by and brought him back to recuperate. It''s true that he was seriously injured. It took him so long to recuperate. This is based on his good physique, I''m afraid I''m already dead. "


    Song Qingshu was very happy. It seems that Guo Jing is safe and sound: "but as far as I know, the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao is dedicated to the Southern Song Dynasty, and his wife and daughter are there. Since he has been well hurt, why didn''t he go south?"


    Hai lost shook his head: "I''m not sure about that, but I think men are all of the same virtue. No matter how beautiful your wife is, I''m afraid it''s not as good as the lover who looks a little worse. What''s more, Princess Huazheng looks ok, Since he was rescued, Guo Jing has been staying in the big tent of Huazheng all the time. The lonely man and the lonely woman are rubbing each other all day long. It''s expected that something will happen. "


    "So it is." Song Qing''s words echoed, but he thought in his heart that it would be like this for other people, because Guo Jing''s character is unlikely to do such a thing. There must be some unknown reasons in the middle, "but what does this have to do with the princess''s plan? What do you want me to do?"


    Sea lost a smile: "when the time will inform you, now just ahead of time and you have a gas, let you be prepared, avoid getting caught off guard."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "you are so vague. It seems that you are not cooperative." He was curious about the other party''s plan.


    Sea lost put a finger: "still hope Sir forgive me, this matter is very important, if said in advance, I''m afraid it won''t work at that time."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "that I also said in front of the scandal, when it comes to me, I may not be able to do it."


    Sea lost walked behind him, arm gently against his shoulder: "don''t worry, at that time will not let Mr. embarrassed."


    Song Qingshu had to admire this woman. She was so beautiful and good at making use of women''s advantages. The key was that she stopped every time. It would not arouse people''s disgust. It would only arouse people''s endless reverie. She was really a beauty. It was a pity for her husband that she died too early. It was really a blessing.


    After a few words of chatting, song Qingshu left the room and saw fengnv waiting at the door. She was stunned: "are you still with me?"


    The wind girl said with a smile: "I don''t follow the master with whom."


    Song Qingshu has a headache. It''s not convenient to go there with her on weekdays. But if fengnv suddenly disappears, I''m afraid Tiemuzhen and others will doubt it.


    "Follow me if you want." Song Qingshu said faintly that he had been thinking about what plan the sea lost in the end and whether it would endanger Guo Jing''s safety.


    For Guo Jing, he admired and felt guilty, so he spared no effort to save him every time. However, after saving him so many times, he still felt a lot of guilt and suffered a lot.


    "What is sacred about you? I grew up with my master. It''s hard for me to see the flaws. I have to rely on trickery to find out." The wind girl turns around him curiously.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "in the future, don''t talk nonsense about these words, otherwise it will be a big trouble to be heard. I ask myself that you can run away. Your martial arts are not good enough in this and Lin City."


    "People are really curious," Feng Nu blinked, but still lowered her voice. "My master never leaves this Shuiyue Dao. For Japanese samurai, the Dao is in people''s hands. If it''s lost, people will die. Is he dead?"


    Song Qingshu lightly said: "how, want to revenge for him?"


    The wind girl curled her lips: "who will take revenge for that bastard, and take us as a shield in a crisis."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "in the palace, you can say that he has nurtured you."


    Feng Nu said, "I''ve done so many tasks for him and killed so many people over the years. I''ve already paid him back."


    Song Qingshu is thinking about whether what she said is true or false. Suddenly, a window on the street suddenly blows open, and a dazzling cold light stabs at his eyes.

 Chapter 2287

    The wind girl opened her mouth and instinctively wanted to escape, but her body seemed to be frozen by the other party''s murderous spirit. There was no time to react, and the cold was in front of her.


    "It''s over!" She has a blank in her mind. She doesn''t think the man next to her will save her. After all, she knows that he is not a real water moon man. She just killed her with someone else''s hand.


    She simply closed her eyes, but the pain in her imagination didn''t come. Instead, she felt that the whole person had been pulled behind her. She opened her eyes curiously and found that the person was blocked in front of her body like a great mountain. With a water moon knife in her other hand, she touched the cold awn for more than ten times.


    Just now, she felt that her eyes were all white. At this time, she had a chance to see the figure of the comer. She saw a man wrapped in black with a thin and long sword in his hand.


    As a ninja, she has carried out many assassination tasks, but compared with the man in front of her, her previous tasks are not worth mentioning. His sword technique is really terrible. Maybe it''s not the most brilliant sword technique, but all her moves are killing.


    However, this terrible sword technique was blocked by the man in front of her. Seeing how he made Shuiyue Dao, fengnv had the illusion that this man seemed to be the master.


    After a quick and sharp sound of sword and sword, the shadow jumped to a foot away and looked at Song Qingshu deeply: "today is just a warning. Don''t lose your mind in the future." After that, the whole person jumped over the wall and disappeared without a trace.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded and laughs. He thinks that you can''t beat me. I''m still talking big here.


    He has recognized each other''s identity, that is, Yang Xuyan, the shadow assassin who fought on the grassland last time. He is worthy of being a famous assassin in the world. So many Mongolian cavalry didn''t catch up with him last time.


    "Don''t get lost in the sea..." Song Qingshu secretly savors what he left behind. He was a little strange before. He learned from Zhao Min''s intelligence that Yang Xuyan''s evil extreme sect should belong to the Toray family. How could he assassinate Xu liewu? Now he finally understands that he is mostly prostrated by the sea lost.


    I didn''t expect that this guy is still amorous. The love between him and Dong Shuni in Tang Shuanglong''s biography makes people feel sad. I didn''t expect that there would be another love affair in this world.


    "Thank you." At this time, the timid voice of fengnv pulled his thoughts back.


    "Master." Song Qingshu snorted.


    Feng Nu was stunned at first, and then she said with a smile, "yes, master."


    Back at the residence, the person left by the red sun Dharma king to watch has left. Song Qingshu looks out of the window at the night and plans to talk to Zhao Min about today''s affairs, so as not to worry her.


    Who knows just opened the door, the wind female then stands at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Fengnv pursed her lips and looked at him with watery eyes: "it''s cold in Helin, so I came to warm my master''s bed specially."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "you don''t have to be like this. Saving you before was just a matter of convenience."


    Fengnu sighed: "maybe it''s just for you to do it at will, but it''s for me to make friends again. You know, before the disaster of Xingqing mansion, master Qinru would throw me out as a shield. You and I are not relatives, but they are willing to help me."


    Song Qingshu was unmoved and said faintly, "don''t tell me you are a ninja. You will be moved like this."


    Fengnv replied: "if I had been in the past, maybe I would not have been moved just because of this, but I have experienced too much time in this period. It can be said that I have experienced ups and downs, and the world is warm and cold. I cherish your kindness. Don''t worry. I don''t need you to be responsible. I just need to be a maid by your side. "


    Song Qingshu laughed: "you don''t even know who I am. Isn''t that too hasty?"


    "Your martial arts are high enough, your heart is good enough, that''s enough." Fengnv still looks up to him.


    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but still said: "I''m going out, you don''t have to warm my bed."


    The wind girl bit her lip and said, "I''ll wait for you in bed."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no need, I won''t come back tonight."


    "Shifu, you''ve got a problem. I''ll stay here just in case someone comes to you. I can help you deal with it." Wind female lips up, floating a smile.


    Song Qingshu thought that it was true. Now he was in the enemy camp, he needed a help to cover up: "thank you."


    Out of the room, all the way through the moonlight, familiar to turn into Zhao Min''s boudoir, see his arrival, Zhao Min immediately relieved: "you finally came, I thought you later had an accident."


    "Again?" Song Qingshu noticed the meaning of her words.


    Zhao Min explained: "during the day, nachen came. I learned from him that you were suspected to be the murderer of the red sun Dharma king, but later it seemed that you were cleared of suspicion."


    "Why does that boy run to you every day?" Song Qingshu can''t help eating.


    Zhao Min came to her with a smile: "why, are you jealous? They say that they are also the first beauty in Mongolia. There are still many admirers. "


    Song Qingshu was so angry that he pulled her into his arms and pinched her until she begged for mercy. "It''s estimated that something will happen in the nachen family soon."


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Min''s cheeks were red, and his eyes were angry and ashamed.


    Song Qingshu said about Hai lost looking for him: "it''s a pity that I don''t know what her plan is."


    Zhao Min thought hard for a while, also shook his head: "lack of information, I can''t judge." Then immediately showed a face of joking smile: "that sea lost how long?"


    She was wrapped in soft silk cloth in her mind. Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously: "she is really a charming woman."


    Zhao Min snorted: "as I told you before, my title as the first Mongolian beauty is also a coincidence. There are several people whose appearance and identity are no less than me, and Hai lost is one of them."


    Song Qingshu kisses her smooth face: "although she is beautiful, she is worse than you."


    "Cut, duplicity, just when you mentioned her, the body''s reaction can''t deceive me." Zhao Min sat in his arms at this time and gave him a blank look.


    "Well, it should be your reaction..." Song Qingshu began to smile.


    "You don''t have to explain to me, and I don''t mind, and to some extent, I hope you can make the sea lost," Zhao Min said with a twinkling star in his eyes. "If you can unite with the sea lost, it''s equivalent to uniting the power of the wokuo platform system, so that things behind are much easier."


    "It''s a pity that you are now the chief of Shuiyue. It''s very difficult for you to conquer that woman who is proud of her appearance and heart with his respect." Zhao Min shook his head regretfully, "why don''t you find a chance to approach her as you are..."


    Song Qingshu looks at her strangely, but she is soon relieved that this is the difference between Zhao Min and other women. Maybe other women will be entangled and jealous, but because she was born in the royal family, she looks at things from a completely different angle from other women. Of course, if she meets Zhou Zhiruo, she will break her success in a moment


    "Come on, let''s take a long view of conquering the lost sea. You''d better go to Huazheng to find out what the lost sea is up to." Zhao Min said.


    Song Qingshu nodded. He really wanted to find out first. Otherwise, if something happened to Guo Jing, his conscience would suffer for a lifetime.


    Zhao Min has some friendship with Huazheng. Naturally, he knows where she lives and draws a map for him. Song Qingshu finds Huazheng''s house all the way. He is thinking about whether to show up and meet her. Suddenly, he hears the sound of intimacy in the room.

 Chapter 2288

    Song Qingshu had a headache. What the hell? In broad daylight


    He subconsciously looked up, and then remembered that it was night now. In ancient times, these people didn''t watch TV or play with mobile phones at night, so why didn''t they do this.


    A few years ago, song Qingshu might have been a little interested in peeping. Today, he doesn''t have the leisure. He shakes his head and continues to look for Huazheng''s room, but he comes back with a strange look.


    This is Huazheng''s room.


    I had seen Huazheng several times before, and I was deeply impressed by her haggard look. I knew that she was hurt for Guo Jing, and I subconsciously felt that her heart was full of Guo Jing.


    Now I find that she is happy


    I don''t know why. Song Qingshu is very upset. It has nothing to do with him, but it''s not worth it for Guo Jing. But in the final analysis, Guo Jing abandoned her first. She really has no obligation to Guo Jing. What she wants to do is her freedom.


    He decided to come back at another time, but after a while, he came back again.


    "Take a look. If it''s not a Chinese zither, then you''ll misunderstand her. It''ll be a crime to speak ill of her in front of Guo Jing." Song Qingshu opens a gap and looks inside.


    Song Qingshu frowned. In order to avoid dog blood drama, he made so many excuses for her. Who knows it was not a misunderstanding.


    As he was about to leave, he was shocked because he had seen the man''s face clearly. He had square eyes and broad nose. He had a kind of natural righteousness. Who was Guo Jing?


    Song Qingshu is a mess in the wind. What''s the beginning of NIMA? But when I think about it, Guo Jing and Hua Zheng are childhood sweethearts. This time when their lives are hanging on the line, they are saved by her. They usually take care of and serve him without taking off their clothes. No one will be moved if they cure his serious injury.


    What''s more, after listening to the lost information of Qianhai, Guo Jing has been living in Huazheng''s big tent for a long time. He has been living in the same room with only one man and few women. He has been fighting with each other for a long time. Only when he doesn''t brush his gun can he have a ghost.


    But if rong''er knew all this, would she be sad?


    Song Qingshu shakes his head and decides not to tell Huang Rong what happened today. Guo Jing and Hua Zheng love each other, so why should they be villains.


    "Come back to them some other time." Song Qingshu read a few eyes, some heart beat faster, decided to leave first.


    However, in the middle of the journey, song Qingshu suddenly stopped. He realized a problem. If he was in that situation, he would not refuse Huazheng. But Guo Jing, a honest and honest man, could not resist the temptation of women like himself?


    Knowing that there is no result, how can he do such a thing with Huazheng?


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a thing. Mingzun seemed to have inquired about Guo Jing''s whereabouts when he was playing Zhenlong chess game. Then he didn''t come to the important matter of recruiting relatives in Xixia some time ago. Did he go to Mongolia to find Guo Jing this time?


    Thinking of the way of seizing and abandoning the evil sect in the seventh level, song Qingshu''s thoughts are like electricity. A terrible conjecture comes to mind. Before mingzun, seizing and abandoning Zhang Wuji could have been perfect, but later he was hurt by ah Qing''s innate sword Qi and couldn''t get rid of it completely; Later, he was fooled by himself on the Blackwood cliff and practiced the star sucking technique with additives. Now even a man can''t do it. I think he has realized the condition of his body and is ready to find a new host.


    He certainly doesn''t think much of ordinary people. The host must be a person with excellent martial arts skills, but it''s very difficult for a person with excellent martial arts skills to be taken away. Guo Jing is the best person to be taken away because he is seriously injured and can''t resist.


    At the thought that mingzun might lose Guo Jing, and then use his body to launch an attack on Huazheng, Huazheng had fallen in love with him and was conquered by him under unknown circumstances


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. Song Qingshu couldn''t help it any more. He hurried back to Huazheng''s residence, only to find that a Mongolian warrior was reporting something at the door: "princess, old Wusun, please see me."


    "What is he doing here?" Hua Zheng''s tone was obviously impatient, but after a while, he said, "let him wait, I''ll come out right away."


    Then there was the sound of knowing how to dress, and soon she came out with her skirt in order. Her face was still flushed after excitement, which made her appearance more feminine.


    "Old Wusun?" Song Qingshu was puzzled for a while. He was very impressed by this powerful old man. He knew that he was aloof in Mongolia. Why did he come to Huazheng most of the night? Did timuzhen already know that Guo Jing was here?


    After a moment''s hesitation, song Qingshu decided to inquire about Wusun''s intention first, and it''s not too late to look into Guo Jing''s situation later.


    In the living room, an old man in a white robe is drinking tea leisurely. Song Qingshu is hiding out of the window, holding his breath. The other person''s mental strength is too strong for him to be careless.


    When Hua Zheng came in, Wu Sun took a meaningful look at the skin color on her face: "it seems that I have disturbed the princess''s good things."


    Hua Zheng rolled his eyes angrily: "you come to me so late, don''t you just come to make fun of me?"


    "The princess''s temperament really has the wind of sweating. In that case, I won''t make a detour," old man Wusun put away his smile. "How come the thirty beauties of the tamati tribe that the princess promised me haven''t been found."


    Among all the tribes in the grassland, the Hongjila tribe is rich in beautiful women. However, this tribe is now married to the royal family, and the women are all future queens and princesses, so others certainly can''t make up their minds; In addition to the Hongjila tribe, the beautiful women of the tumati tribe are the most famous.


    Song Qingshu looks strange outside the window. He didn''t expect that the old man was so amorous when he was very old. It''s not surprising that he thought of the way he looked at fengnv in the palace before.


    Unexpectedly, he asked for thirty beauties at a time. Can he support them? Don''t accidentally die on a woman''s belly.


    Hua Zheng frowned and said, "don''t worry. I promise you that I will never forget. It''s just that thirty beautiful women are not so easy to get together. I still need time."


    Wusun old man said in a deep voice: "the princess is not perfunctory to me, but the tamati tribe is in your fiefdom."


    Hua Zheng replied, "you know, the tumati tribe is only under my jurisdiction in name, not my lineage naker (slaves, soldiers and companions). I need time to gather enough benefits to exchange with them."


    "I''ll wait and see," old man Wusun stopped at the door and said with a smile. "I hope the princess doesn''t play with me. I know that although I sealed the memory of the golden knife''s son-in-law before, the seal is not permanent."


    Leaving this threat, Wusun left with a laugh, leaving only Huazheng with an uncertain face.


    When song Qingshu heard this, was it not mingzun who was playing tricks, but Wusun who sealed Guo Jing''s memory?

 Chapter 2289

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then quietly followed old man Wusun. From the first meeting, he was afraid of this guy with extraordinary mental power. He always felt that he would be a threat to himself. However, when he met him several times before, he was together with many experts, such as tie Muzhen, who made him unable to start.


    Now it''s not easy to meet him alone. How can we miss such an opportunity.


    Maybe he made a shady deal with Huazheng. This time he came here alone, and he didn''t even have an entourage. In the dark, a white robe was very eye-catching, but I don''t know why, the scattered passers-by on the road turned a blind eye to him, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    "Unconsciously manipulated the hearts of the people around you?" Song Qingshu was surprised that this power of control was really shocking. He could not hypnotize so many people at the same time.


    Looking at his slightly thin back, song Qingshu had to be curious. He even wanted 30 beauties in one breath. Could he carry them?


    "Your Excellency has been with me for so long. It''s time to come out and meet you." Old man Wusun turned left and right, and finally stopped in a lonely alley.


    "Worthy of being a great shaman, I can even detect my existence." Song Qingshu came out of the shadow. At this time, he didn''t dress up like Shuiyue. At the same time, he didn''t show his appearance.


    "Who are you?" Old man Wusun looked warily at the masked man in front of him. His breath was very strange. He should not be the common people around him.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s what you do." Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly moved and decided to cheat him, "why do you want to kill the red sun Dharma king?"


    "Nonsense what?" Old man Wusun frowned and suddenly thought of something. He asked uncertainly, "are you Khan''s man investigating the death of the red sun Dharma king?"


    Song Qingshu laughed in his heart, but on the surface, he replied: "since I know I''m a Khan, I''m not quick to recruit."


    Wusun old man laughed: "joke, even Khan will not talk to me like this, where the mouse generation, dare to pretend to be Khan''s messenger!"


    Song Qingshu said coldly, "you don''t want to kill people because I broke the deal with the princess, do you?"


    "You know that?" Old man Wusun looked at him suspiciously. He thought he was a fake, but he was not sure.


    Song Qingshu is about to open his mouth, but suddenly his heart is cold. He feels as if he has lost control of his body.


    Old man Wusun sneered: "I don''t care if you are a real sweating messenger or a fake one. Since you see something you shouldn''t see, go to die." With that, a concealed weapon shot out.


    Seeing that he was about to hit, who knew that the man suddenly turned to one side and dodged the concealed weapon.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "do you want my life with this skill?" Although his mouth is relaxed, his heart is pinched in a cold sweat. Just now, the other party can hold his body in an instant. Although he is soon freed by himself, if he doesn''t know this move at the beginning, and there are several helpers on the other party''s side, isn''t he doomed?


    "How can you move?" Old man Wusun was obviously also greatly surprised. His vast spiritual power was unfavourable. He didn''t need to move his hand at all. He blinked his eyes to make the other person live and die. Because of this, Mongolian people thought that he was a person who could communicate with God in his dream.


    Song Qingshu worried that he had any other means. He didn''t dare to be careless. He grabbed him by the neck in a flash. He didn''t dare to use the great master''s cultivation to avoid being perceived by Tiemuzhen and tongtianwu.


    However, the imaginary touch of his neck didn''t come. Instead, he directly grabbed into the wall. Song Qingshu was stunned and found that the other party was still one foot away from him. At the same time, the surrounding walls and trees kept sliding. Wusun''s figure soon disappeared, and he himself was in the wall, trees and weeds.


    Looking at the dense obstacles around him, he felt as if he was in a maze. Song Qingshu soon regained his peace. He didn''t believe that old man Wusun really had the ability to move mountains and fill the sea. All this should be magic.


    Mingming has been extremely careful. Why are you still influenced by the other party?


    If you change someone, you will be in a panic. After all, this is an age of feudal superstition. You may really think that the other person is a messenger of God, with some supernatural power. But song Qingshu, a man who has been baptized by modern science, and he has not seen many similar situations in various film and television works, naturally will not have violent emotional fluctuations, The other party''s next mental attack has no chance to take advantage of.


    "Open it for me!" Song Qingshu gave a cold voice, just as the saying goes, "one sword breaks all the dharmas." when the cultivation reaches this level, how can it be shaken by the false illusion? What''s more, he was also good at mental attack!


    "How can it be!" Wusun left a trace of blood between his nose. Obviously, he had been hurt by anti shock. His opponent broke his two unique skills in a blink of an eye, which had never happened in decades.


    He quickly pointed to the sky with one hand and made a complicated seal with the other hand. He murmured to himself and spewed out some rather obscure syllables¡° §®?§ß§ç §Ñ§Þ§î§Õ§â§Ñ§Ý§Õ §Ú§ä§Ô§ï§Õ§ï§Ô§Ô?§Û §ç?§Þ??§ã ??§â§Õ §ç§Ñ§â§Ñ§ß§ç§å§Û§Õ §à§â§à§ç §Ò§à§Ý§ß§à!¡±


    If Zhao Min were here, he would understand his saying in Mongolian: those who do not believe in immortality will fall into darkness forever!


    However, song Qingshu was confused and had to stop. He found that the surrounding area was soon blurred, and then everything disappeared, only the thick black that could not be melted, the boundless black!


    Now this situation perfectly explains what it means to reach out and not see five fingers, not to mention five fingers, even other parts of his body can not be seen, as if his everything was swallowed by the dark.


    Song Qingshu is not flustered, lightly said: "cultivation to my state, do not need eyes can see." With a wave, a wisp of palm wind is printed somewhere.


    There was only a murmur, and then all the darkness faded like the tide. Old man Wusun had bent over his chest and covered his chest with blood stains on his white robe. It was obvious that he had just been hit by the palm wind and vomited blood.


    Song Qingshu walked towards him step by step, quietly concentrating on the prevention: "if you don''t have other means, I''m afraid you will leave your life here today."


    Seeing him approaching, Wusun said with a smile, "do you think you can kill me like this?"


    Song Qingshu frowned, and suddenly felt a powerful palm force coming to him. He quickly flashed to the side, and was about to fight back, but he saw the man''s face clearly. He was stunned for a moment.


    The bearer is big and tall. Who is Guo Jing!


    Old man Wusun takes the opportunity to flee to the dark. Song Qingshu wants to chase him, but Guo Jing rushes to attack him.

 Chapter 2290

    Song Qingshu was in a fog, but Guo Jing did not show his mercy. He did not dare to take it lightly. He hurriedly lifted his palm to greet each other. The eighteen dragon''s palm with the nine Yin manual had already reached the point of yin and Yang, and it was not half so careless.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu can also subdue the Dragon eighteen palms. Although the opponent is eager to attack, he still finds a gap and says, "Brother Guo, why do you want to help that Wusun old man?"


    Guo Jing didn''t answer, but he was still expressionless. His body method combines Mongolian wrestling and the Tiangang Beidou array of Quanzhen sect. What''s more, he can also fight left and right. Although his accomplishments are only at the level of Wujue, it''s very difficult to fight in actual combat.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to fight him. As a result, he was defeated. If his accomplishments were not there, he might have been hurt by his opponent.


    Looking at Wu sun''s figure, song Qingshu thought that he had known this before. He should have used his sword Qi just now. However, he was worried that he would be recognized by others in his martial arts, so he was quite restrained in fighting with Lin Cheng.


    Noticing that Guo Jing''s hand is murderous, song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and he remembers his previous conjecture about mingzun. In his mind, doubts rise sharply and he decides to try the other side.


    So he did not give up his feelings because he knew the eighteen dragon and the nine Yin Manual of the dragon and the understanding of Quan Zhen''s martial arts. The heavy Gong Palace also saw Wang Chongyang''s extremely powerful version of the gang of heaven gang. He had already had some countermeasures. Soon, Song Qing book turned the war, and from the beginning, more than the other became more and more.


    Because he was worried that mingzun would take him away, song Qingshu didn''t want to be seen by him about the origin of his martial arts. He didn''t use those famous martial arts. Fortunately, he has mastered all kinds of martial arts and doesn''t have to stick to one move.


    After a while, song Qingshu gradually calmed down. Just now, the other side was in danger for several times, and his life was hanging on the line for several times. But even in this case, he didn''t show the great move of heaven and earth or other mingzun''s martial arts, so he believed that he had nothing to do with mingzun.


    "Brother Guo!" At this time, a cry of surprise came from the distance, and a woman with embroidered braids rushed over.


    Seeing the appearance of the Chinese zither, song Qingshu jumped out of the battle circle and stopped fighting.


    "I... how am I here." Seeing her, Guo Jing''s body suddenly shocked, and his eyes showed a sense of confusion.


    Hua Zheng''s face was full of worry: "I''m also strange, just now you and I were in the account..." when she said that, her face turned red, and then immediately moved the topic: "I don''t know why, you suddenly run out with a serious face, no matter how I shout, you won''t listen."


    "Yes? I''m not impressed Guo Jing touched his head, confused.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He suddenly responded and said, "he should have been impressed by the spirit of old Wusun. He felt the call and came to save him in a hurry."


    It''s no wonder that at the beginning of the fight, he felt that although Guo Jing''s hand was fierce, it was a little less than the normal level. He was able to open and close freely, and he didn''t give full play to his left and right fighting. It turned out that he was under mental control, so his martial arts were naturally discounted.


    Hua Zheng looked at him warily: "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I don''t know if the princess can take a step to speak."


    Hua Zheng hummed: "if you have anything to say directly, I won''t talk to the rats who hide their heads and show their tails." The other party''s appearance is not a good person, and he is not stupid. Why don''t you run to chat with him alone?


    Song Qingshu glanced at Guo Jing and said, "I want to talk about the deal between Wu sun and the princess. Do you really mind being heard by great Xia Guo?"


    Hua Zheng''s face changed from cloudy to sunny, and finally said to Guo Jing gently: "Brother Guo, wait for me here."


    Guo Jing hesitated: "is it too dangerous for you to be alone with him?"


    Hua Zheng shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s in Helin city. He doesn''t dare to move me." When she said this, she deliberately raised the volume, and the master of Lin City was like cloud, and the general was like rain, which was her strength.


    Guo Jing nodded: "well, if there is anything you shout, I''ll come to save you."


    "Brother Guo, it''s very kind of you." When Hua Zheng said that, he hooked his neck and gave a kiss on his face, which was full of happiness.


    Song Qingshu was dissatisfied with her previous actions, but she was moved to see her sincere love.


    Hua Zheng came over and said to him, there was no smile on her face like Guo Jing''s: "come on, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Why do you want to seal off Guo Jing''s memory?" Song Qingshu asked directly.


    Hua Zheng was surprised. He had been suspicious when he mentioned the deal with Wu sun. Now he is sure that he really knows about it: "what does it have to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. When I handed him over to you, I wanted you to heal him, not let you tamper with his memory." Song Qingshu''s cold voice.


    Hua Zheng was stunned and looked at him with wide eyes: "you are song..."


    Song Qingshu took off the Veil: "yes, it''s me."


    Hua Zheng was startled and looked around. Seeing no one else, she was surprised and said, "how dare you come here?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I''m in alliance with Mongolia now. Why don''t I come?"


    Seeing his disapproving attitude, Huazheng was angry and anxious: "you were in alliance with Ruyang palace. Don''t you know what happened to Ruyang palace?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I know." If he didn''t know that she and Zhao Min had a good friendship, coupled with Guo Jing''s relationship, he would not reveal his identity.


    "Are you here for Minmin?" Hua Zheng asked as if she had thought of something.


    "I think so." Song Qingshu thought that he couldn''t say that in order to deal with your father, he asked the princess to keep a secret for me


    Hua Zheng looked at Guo Jing in the distance: "even if it''s not for Minmin, last time you saved Guo Jing, I will accept this feeling."


    "The princess is really a heroine!" Song Qingshu thumbed up, "but why does Guo Jing lose his memory now? Is it old man Wusun who did it? "


    "Not really," Hua Zheng sighed. "In fact, I asked him to help."


    Noticing each other''s joking eyes, Hua Zheng blushed and explained: "at first, it wasn''t what you thought. Guo Jing was seriously injured, but later he was infected with a bad disease. During that time, he had a high fever. He was delirious, and all kinds of nonsense seemed to be crazy. He was good at martial arts. Once he had a seizure, it was very troublesome, so I begged Wu sun to help him calm down, As for later... "


    Hua Zheng gritted her teeth: "I''ve lost him for 16 years. I don''t want to experience that kind of taste any more. I''m willing to do anything when I have the chance to be with him this time."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "but he has a wife and daughter in the Central Plains. Do you want him to be a heartbreaker?"


    Hua Zheng snorted: "it''s very common for a man to have three wives and four concubines, not to mention Brother Guo is such a hero. If Huang Rong nods, I don''t mind being small, but I have a special identity. I''m afraid Khan won''t agree. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought to himself, how can these women be so fierce?


    But Hua Zheng soon gave a sad smile: "those things just happened are just jokes. Even if Huang Rong agrees, how can I be blessed to stay with Brother Guo forever? Before long, I will be married to another man by Khan, so before that, it''s good for Brother Guo and I to be husband and wife for one day. "

 Chapter 2291

    Song Qingshu asked, "is the Huchen of Hongjila tribe?"


    Hua Zheng was a little surprised: "only a few people know about it. How do you know?"


    "It''s not hard to guess that Hongjila gave birth to a queen and a princess." Song Qingshu casually perfunctory in the past, did not want to expose the sea lost here.


    Hua Zheng gave a sound, but didn''t probe into it deeply: "so I can only take advantage of this still free day to be together with him, and also calculate my wish."


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "Guo Jing was the son-in-law of the golden sword granted by your father after all. Why don''t you ask him to help you?"


    Hua Zheng shook his head: "a few years ago, Guo Jing was fighting with our Mongolian army in Xiangyang. Under Xiangyang City, our Mongolian warriors were killed and injured countless times. Now we don''t know how many of them are the relatives of those soldiers who died in battle in Helin city; What''s more, Guo Jing is willing to be with me now because he has lost his memory. If he recovers his memory, he will definitely not agree to marry me. Over the years, his father''s temper has become more and more strange. He can be said that those who are obedient will prosper and those who are rebellious will die. If Guo Jing still confronts him as before, his father will definitely kill him without hesitation. "


    "You''re in a dilemma." Song Qingshu had a headache for her. On the one hand, she was worried that Mongolia would deal with Guo Jing. On the other hand, she was worried that Guo Jing would break up after he recovered his memory. No wonder she looked so sad, "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s a day to delay now, and it''s good to be with Guo jingduo for a day." Hua Zheng looked back at Guo Jing not far away. Her eyes were full of tenderness and reluctance. "I heard that you have a good relationship with their husband and wife. Can you help me for a while?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person."


    "Thank you very much." Hua Zheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Song Qingshu thought for a while and said, "I should be in helincheng during this period of time. If you encounter any problems, you can leave a mark on the outer wall, and I will come to you." He didn''t know what idea Hai lost was up to. He was compassionate and helped both of them. In case something happened to Guo Jing during this period, he was really to blame.


    "Thank you very much." As soon as Huazheng''s eyes brightened, he agreed with him to take Guo Jing back.


    Song Qingshu goes back to Zhao Min and tells her what happened tonight.


    "Huazheng put Guo Jing to sleep like this?" Zhao Min looks strange, obviously extremely shocked.


    "You don''t know how much impact that picture has on me when you see them clearly." Song Qingshu sat down and took a cup of tea to moisten his throat.


    Zhao Min chuckled: "our Mongolian daughter dares to love and hate like this. If I were her, I''m afraid I would do the same thing."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, if you were her, it would be impossible for Huang Rong to take Guo Jing away more than ten years ago."


    "So it is." Zhao Min''s face showed a trace of contentment, and soon frowned, "but the Chinese zither is also too disheartened, even has the meaning of surrender."


    "Otherwise, do you have a way?" Song Qingshu talked about the concerns of Huazheng.


    Zhao Min snorted: "I can''t think of any way now, but I can always think of a way. If I had, I would not have accepted my life to marry Mu Chen."


    Song Qingshu said: "you still have a Na Chen pursuing you every day."


    Zhao Min put his arms around his neck with a smile: "I still have you here. Anyway, even if I don''t do anything, you won''t let me marry nachen."


    "So it is." Song Qingshu put her in his arms, "anyway, you can''t marry anyone except me in this life."


    Zhao Min said with a smile: "ah, who let me on your boat? I can only accept my life."


    "Nonsense, I''m in your bed." Song Qingshu corrects the right way seriously.


    "What a bad egg!" Zhao Min is both shy and angry. He parries with a powder fist.


    After a while of frolic, song Qingshu said, "by the way, I don''t know who killed the red sun Dharma king. Just now I tested old Wusun. He didn''t seem to know."


    "Are you all right?" Zhao Min''s face was tense, and he quickly turned around to see, "old Wusun has many magical skills. Many people in the Mongolian tribe regard him as an emissary of God. He is almost the most mysterious figure under the Great Khan and the heavenly wizard."


    "He does have some means. If other masters attack him, they will probably suffer a great loss," Song Qingshu said, turning around and embracing her again. "But your man is the most capable person in the world. How can you be hurt by him?"


    "Look, you stink." Zhao Min couldn''t help smacking his tongue when he talked about Wusun''s marvelous methods.


    "Compared with old man Wusun, the best surprise for me now is who killed the red sun Dharma king." Song Qingshu frowned.


    "This is also the most strange place," Zhao Min changed a posture to lie in the arms of song Qingshu, "in Helin City, how can the red sun Dharma king be regarded as the top ten experts, who has the ability to kill him without a sound?"


    "Before, basbacha had explored that there was no sign of fighting on him. It should be that someone who was known suddenly plotted against him." Song Qingshu thought that even he could not kill him in one move.


    Zhao Min showed a painstaking expression: "even if the red sun Dharma king is not on guard, his cultivation is there. If you want to kill him easily, at least you are an expert of the same level, but I really can''t think of those who can kill him who will kill him."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "always feel behind a big conspiracy."


    Zhao Min suddenly hesitated: "do you think it''s that person?"


    "The man?" Noticing her look, song Qingshu said, "Zhang Wuji?"


    "Bah, that man is mingzun, not Zhang Wuji." Zhao Min said bitterly.


    "It seems that you still have a good impression of the Archbishop Zhang," Song Qingshu teased, but he didn''t mind. "Yes, I have doubted him. After all, according to the previous information, most of him also came to Helin. Just now, I was worried that Guo Jing would be taken over by him, and I made a special attempt to test him. "


    Zhao Min hesitated and said, "if mingzun takes over others, will the previous host recover?"


    This song Qing book is a little tasteful, can''t help but mercilessly pinch her: "how, do you still want to retell the old fate with him?"


    Zhao Min ate pain, subconsciously bit him: "you bastard, we are all like this, you still say such sarcastic words. Although my fate with him is over, I don''t want to see him come to a miserable end


    "The evil girl in the Wulin has such a kind heart," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "I don''t know what you said. Next time I meet mingzun and ask him about it, if I can make Zhang Wuji recover, I will try my best."


    Zhao Min was surprised and said, "you hated him so much before, but now you are willing to help him?"


    "Although once hostile, but have to admit, Zhang Wuji is a modest gentleman, should not end up like this," Song Qingshu said and laughed, "anyway, now you and Zhiruo are cooking rice with me, I am not afraid of him to recover, ha ha ha ~"

 Chapter 2292

    "I''ll bite you to death!" Zhao Min is so angry that his teeth itch. Especially when he thinks of fighting with Zhou Zhiruo, he is depressed.


    Song Qingshu laughs, dodges and parries, and moves the battlefield to the bed. Zhao Min realizes that there is something wrong. When he wants to escape, where can he go?


    By his skillful hand, the original aggressive Zhao Min can only turn to defend. At last, when the gate is about to fall, he puts forward the last request before surrendering: "don''t you think about the woman surnamed Zhou at this time!"


    Before Song Qingshu answered, Zhao Min felt the change of his body, and was furious: "you bastard, you really miss her!"


    "You mentioned it first. I can''t control it in my mind." Song Qingshu is also helpless.


    Zhao MINXIU frowned slightly, pinched him gently to protest against his rudeness, and then said angrily, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking in your heart, I will never be with you... Hum, don''t even think about it."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but recall the time when the Golden Snake camp was hurt by mingzun. He can''t help lamenting in his heart. Is this song really a masterpiece?


    After spending the night in Zhao Min''s boudoir, she drove him away before dawn. After all, he is now in the enemy camp, and his family doesn''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at him.


    Back to shuiyueju, I found fengnv was sleeping soundly in her bed. I thought, is she still warming her bed in the quilt?


    Song Qingshu originally planned to sleep in a different room, but Shuiyue was very simple, and shuiyueju was very small. In the middle of the night, he didn''t know where the quilt was, so he went back to his room.


    In order to avoid fengnv becoming a demon later, he directly ordered her sleeping acupoint and just lay down beside her.


    In this way, she sleeps till dawn, and the consumption of the whole night''s fighting is completely recovered. She is in a clear mood, and fengnv wakes up in a daze. When she finds that there is a man beside her, she is scared to get the knife immediately.


    After seeing his appearance clearly, he stopped: "I... how can I sleep so dead? I don''t usually do that. " There are two blushes on my face. I always feel that it''s too humiliating.


    "When I came back, I saw you sleeping soundly. I didn''t want to wake you up, so I ordered your acupoints." At this time, song Qingshu had put on his mask again and his clothes were almost the same.


    Feng Nu was relieved and patted her chest: "I''m scared to death. I''m worried that my vigilance will drop so much that I don''t know if I''m sleeping by other men."


    Song Qingshu put on his belt, and Wen Yan replied with a smile: "when the time comes, I''ll meet someone whose martial arts are far higher than you. Aren''t you as imperceptible as yesterday?"


    Fengnv also got up in a hurry: "my martial arts are enough to deal with ordinary prostitutes. My martial arts are really much better than mine. I think they will not have that kind of dirty behavior even if they respect their identity."


    When Song Qing''s face turned black, he felt like he was hit by an arrow.


    "Of course, the master is the exception." Wind female vomited tongue, also realized just words have ambiguity, "I go to fetch water for the host to comb."


    Seeing her petite back, song Qingshu thinks that it''s good to have a maid to take care of her daily life. Speaking of the maid, she can''t help thinking of the quadruplets of Meilan and Zhuju in lingjiu palace. These four sisters are really the most considerate and pleasant maids in the world. Unfortunately, they are not so lucky. After taking over lingjiu palace, they are busy all day, They don''t have much time to enjoy their careful service.


    After cleaning, suddenly a servant came to report, and someone came outside to visit.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and asked, "who is coming?" Since the last time the red sun Dharma king came, he has been afraid of the well rope once bitten by a snake for ten years. If he comes here again, he will be in trouble.


    "I don''t know. The man is waiting in the living room." The servant replied.


    "Don''t know, you let him in?" The wind female of one side cheers a way, obviously also feel this servant is too incompetent.


    "Why?" The servant''s face was blank. "I don''t know why. It seems that her words are hard to refuse."


    "I''ll have a look." Song Qingshu picked up the water moon knife and went out. After being forced to ask by so many people yesterday and being helped by fengnv today, he didn''t believe who else could see through himself.


    When they came to the living room, the master and servant were stunned, because there was a woman in a white dress sitting on the chair in the living room, a beautiful woman beyond description.


    With her beautiful black hair and crystal white skin, she can''t find any flaws that can destroy her perfection. She has a kind of elegant and refined temperament, as if she were a fairy in heaven.


    But people''s eyes can''t help but fall on her beautiful posture of rolling mountains, looking at her heart swaying waist hip curve, and countless thoughts of holding her in my arms and wantonly trampling her in my mind.


    The contrast between the two temperaments is so great, and the combination of them is so perfect that people can''t help feeling guilty of blaspheming fairies.


    "This woman is beautiful." Feng Nu whispers to song Qingshu that she finally understands why the servant just now has that kind of expression, not to mention him. Even if she is a woman, I''m afraid she can''t refuse such a character''s request.


    Song Qingshu is also very surprised, not surprised by her beauty, but recognized her identity, Shan Yuru, the leader of Tianming sect!


    Seeing him coming out, Shan Yuru stood up gracefully, with a faint smile on her lips: "I''ve seen the moon."


    For a moment, song Qingshu didn''t know whether she knew Shuiyue or not, so he gave a vague answer: "what are you doing this morning?"


    Shan Yuru''s beautiful eyes showed a trace of surprise: "I''ve heard about the beauty of Shuiyue for a long time. Why didn''t I react at all when I saw my concubine? Is it that my concubine''s posture of Pu Liu doesn''t come into my eyes?"


    Song Qingshu is awed by the fact that there are still many details to be worked out in his acting skills: "although I like beauty, I know that the more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are. I don''t dare to take it lightly until I know what''s behind it."


    "The bulk is really very knowledgeable," Shan Yuru chuckled. "I''ve always admired the bulk''s reputation, so I came here to express my heart."


    One side of the wind female secretly strange, this woman put clear in seducing the master, why the body is a little kitsch atmosphere can not see? It''s reasonable to say that you should be disgusted, but it''s hard to be disgusted with her.


    "If you really admire me, you should come to me at night instead of early in the morning." Song Qingshu now also made it clear that Shuiyue didn''t know her before, so he relaxed and took the teacup beside him to moisten his throat.


    The surprised color in Shan Yuru''s eyes is even stronger: "I''m really extraordinary. I came here to invite my husband to dinner for my master."


    "Master?" Song Qingshu frowned, "who is your master?"


    Shan Yuru said with a smile, "my host has a special identity. It''s not convenient to speak in front of a third person." While talking, he looked at fengnv.


    Feng Nu nodded to song Qingshu, then stepped back for a while. She only reflected after she came out of the door. How could she listen to that woman?


    See wind female leave, song Qingshu also didn''t stop, lightly said: "now can say?"


    "My master is..." Shan Yuru said as he approached him, as if he didn''t want outsiders to hear him.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously put his ear in the past. At this time, Shan Yuru''s eyes were shining, and his red fingernail tips went straight to his neck.

 Chapter 2293

    Although her nails were not sharp enough, no one would doubt that they could kill people if they were rowed to their necks. The bright red nail polish on the top seemed to be stained with blood, but beautiful and strange.


    Why did song Qingshu wait for his repair now? He felt it when the other party moved. He took advantage of the situation to hide and poke his nails. He didn''t hesitate. His wrist was as flexible as a snake and continued to attack the side.


    However, song Qingshu was more brilliant. As soon as she flicked her fingers and grasped them, she restrained her hands: "the golden snake wrapped silk hand? What do you have to do with the Golden Snake? "


    His hands were made, but Shan didn''t show the slightest fear. Instead, he said with a smile, "why don''t you ask me what''s the relationship between me and the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Song Qingshu frowned, hummed and pushed her aside: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Shan Yuru lifted some messy hair back to his ears with her fingers, and bowed slightly to give him a salute: "Yuru has seen you."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "what young master? You are such a girl. How can you have the habit of recognizing men


    Shan Yuru chuckled: "if it''s true, I''m afraid I''d like to admit my mistake."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help being so big. What''s the matter this time? It''s only two days since he came to Helin, and he''s been seen through one after another. It seems that the Japanese devils are really hard to deal with.


    "It''s not a good thing that women are too smart. It''s easy to get killed." The sword in Song Qingshu''s hand has come out of its sheath.


    "Why do you pretend to be a villain, young master? I know that young master is kind-hearted and will never kill anyone. What''s more, I''m on the side of young master, and young master has no need to kill me." Shan Yuru doesn''t resist at all. She looks like she''s going to be slaughtered by him.


    Song Qingshu snorted heavily and took the knife back into its sheath: "how do you recognize me?"


    Shan Yuru sat down beside him and said in a soft voice: "last time I told you that I was bitten by you when I used to flatter you, so I was very sensitive to your breath. I didn''t dare to be sure just because I was far away. So I tried. As soon as we touched my body, I felt soft all over. Where would there be doubt?"


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "are you seducing me?"


    There was no blush on Shan Yuru''s face. She said calmly and naturally, "I''m just telling the truth."


    Song Qingshu said lightly, "now that you know my identity, you can expose me."


    Shan Yuru sighed: "you still don''t believe me. In Xingqing mansion, you not only let me go several times, but also saved my life. How can I do anything against you?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s a bit unexpected. When do you pay attention to repaying kindness with morality?"


    Shan Yuru blushed and said, "I''m not likely to do this to other people on weekdays, but you''re different. What''s more, you''re still a man who sees my body."


    "Keke..." Song Qingshu quickly put down the tea cup, as if the tea scalded her mouth. "You, a demon girl who flatters her, don''t you have a bad conscience?"


    "If you don''t believe me, try it." When Shan Yuru talks, she comes back and blinks her eyes. She is as pure as a girl next door. But only when she knows her can she know that she is a woman who eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    "How?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    Shan Yuru lowered her head slightly, and a touch of coyness appeared between her eyebrows: "you can try whatever you want."


    Song Qingshu took a breath and thought it was better not to talk about these dangerous topics with this charming woman. He quickly drew a long distance and asked, "what''s the matter with you this time?"


    Shan Yuru didn''t press him step by step. Seeing that he asked for the right thing, he replied, "I''m here to invite Shuiyue to the banquet in large quantities. There''s a death order for me. I have to invite someone today, but now I know it''s a childe. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not."


    "Who is your master?" Song Qingshu directly ignores her tragedy.


    Shan Yuru replied: "now the seventh Prince of Mongolia, Ali Buge, should not be misunderstood. Calling him the master is just a casual nickname. In fact, I am independent of him. He provides us with resources and power, and we provide him with force value. It is more appropriate to describe him as Keqing."


    Song Qingshu immediately laughed: "you are in a hurry to explain to me what these do."


    Shan Yuru said quietly: "I''m not afraid of your son''s thinking. You men are the least mean in this respect."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but get a big head: "master, can you stop talking to me in such a lover''s tone and make it look like there''s something between us?"


    Shan Yuru put away her smile: "well, just out of the habit of many years, I can''t change it for a while."


    Seeing that she changed from sentimental to dignified and indifferent, song Qingshu really didn''t know which side was the real her: "you are the leader of a great religion, why didn''t brother Ali invite someone to ask you to come out in person?"


    Shan Yuru said with a wry smile: "it''s not the last trip to Xingqing mansion. Instead of killing Gerdan, he lost his troops. Later when he wanted to deal with Xu liewu, he accidentally got into a conspiracy. The two tasks were completely defeated. How could brother alibu have a good face for me?"


    "I invite Shuiyue to dinner this time. Shuiyue has a special identity. After all, he is the guest minister under Khan. I''m afraid that he won''t make friends with the prince below. Because he is famous for his lechery, brother alibu asked me to invite him to the banquet no matter what method I used. Because I failed in my last task, I couldn''t refuse, so I came here."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "let you sell beauty, you are willing to come?"


    "Do you really love me?" Shan Yuru smiles with a smile, "it''s not enough to sell the beauty. You know I''m very good at flattering. I can make those men worry about them when I meet them. I don''t need to sacrifice anything."


    Song Qingshu just thought of the situation of the servant and fengnv. Even a woman could not resist her charm, let alone a lecherous man.


    "What''s Ali not looking for this time?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    Shan Yuru thought for a moment and replied, "it should be the battle of Xingqing mansion. Shuiyue Da Zong should have protected xuliewu, but he escaped. Although he made some remedy afterwards, the rift could not be completely eliminated. Ali Buge has never dealt with Kublai and xuliewu. When he has such an opportunity, he naturally wants to take the opportunity to get together and alienate."


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes brightened, Zhao Min''s previous plan was to take advantage of the dispute between Ali Buge and Kublai Khan. Zhengchou couldn''t find an entry point: "that''s just right. I want to see him too, and you can recover your life."


    Shan Yuru wanted to persuade him, but suddenly he thought that the other party was so capable that he could come and go freely even in the dragon''s den. He said with a smile, "thank you for your help. By the way, I have something to remind you. It''s said that a mysterious guest will be present at this banquet, and you''ll pay more attention to guard against it at that time."


    "Mysterious man?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "who is the other party?"


    Shan Yuru shook her head: "I don''t know. Everyone who knows about it is very secretive."

 Chapter 2294

    "So I''m going to have a look?" Song Qingshu immediately became interested. Now his mentality just explains what it means to be afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    After talking to Feng Nu, she follows Shan Yuru to Ali Buge''s palace for a banquet. Feng Nu originally wants to go with her. Song Qingshu has a headache about how to refuse. Shan Yuru says a few words to her, and she waits at home obediently.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "your flattery has such a good effect on women!"


    Shan Yuru smiles shyly: "if you need me, I can help you deal with those warblers in the harem."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "no, I''m invincible. I don''t need these means to make them die."


    Shan Yuru nodded: "childe''s charm is really unparalleled in the world. Even people like me fall when they see childe."


    Song Qingshu a chill, quickly opened the topic: "who else will attend this banquet?"


    After thinking about it, Shan Yuru replied, "there are Chagatai kings, headed by aluhu. In addition, there are Ali Buge''s confidant generals, halabuhua, hunduhai and huoerchi. They are all famous generals. Halabuhua and hunduhai led the invasion of Sichuan in the same year, and huoerchi was Ali Buge''s bodyguard commander and one of the leaders of the Shixue army."


    Song Qingshu heard a headache: "the most depressing thing about this visit to Mongolia is that the names of these people are too awkward to remember. They all sound very similar."


    "It''s all transliteration. Naturally, it sounds strange. After all, there are only a few people who have given themselves the Chinese names like Princess Shaomin. In fact, there are two groups of high-level officials in Mongolia. One group is close to the Han culture and deeply influenced by the Chinese culture, such as Ruyang Palace and Kublai Khan; The other group is conservative. They are more accustomed to the traditional customs of Mongolia and hate the practice of the Han people. Alibugo belongs to this group, so his fight with Kublai Khan is not only about power, but also about conflict of ideas. That''s why the conflict can''t be reconciled. "


    Song Qingshu noticed that she was observing her expression while she was talking. She knew that she was using Zhao Min to test, but she didn''t answer. She continued to ask, "besides these people, what other experts are there?"


    Shan Yuru replied: "at the beginning, brother alibu''s masters were mainly the zhenyanzong of Tantric school and the xuedaomen of Qinghai Province. SANGJIE, the first master of zhenyanzong, was trusted by him, but later he went to the Central Plains to get out of the mission. It seemed that he had broken his hand, so it was useless; In addition, the ancestor of the blood saber sect used to be fierce. Unfortunately, he died in the Central Plains. Although there are still some good men in these two sects working under the command of Ali Buge, they have no leaders and their momentum is not as strong as before. "


    "Now the most important master under brother alibu''s command is our destiny sect, but last time Xixia lost a lot."


    Song Qingshu looks strange. It''s true that the death of these masters under brother alibu is related to him. At that time, he must not know his identity


    "Aren''t you the leader of Tianming sect? You should be the first master under his command. Even if the task failed before, there is no reason for you to come out and invite people in person."


    "It''s not that simple," Shan Yuru said with a bitter smile. "Although I am the leader of the sect in name, you know that our sect is respected by the strong. Many people don''t necessarily obey me. There are different mountains in the sect."


    When song Qingshu thought of attacking her evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou in Xingqing mansion, he had a general idea.


    Shan Yuru continued to explain: "besides, I''m not the first master in Tianming education. I have master and several martial uncles above me. Their martial arts are all better than mine. It''s only because they don''t bother to discipline me that they let me be the leader."


    "Who is your master?" Song Qingshu is a wonderful book.


    "The master''s surname is Fu, and his name is Yao Hong. You''ve seen her brothers, the evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou, and Bi Yejing and the burning sun. Their martial arts are better than Zhong Zhongyou." Shan Yuru thought for a moment and continued, "but after all, they are martial brothers. Even if their martial arts are a little better, there is no quality gap. As long as they don''t fall into their siege, it''s no big problem. But there''s another man. Be careful when you meet him! "


    "Who?" Seeing her solemn look, song Qingshu became curious.


    "Bloody hands When Shan Yuru spoke of these words, his face was a little frightened, as if he was talking about a devil.


    "Bloody hand?" Song Qingshu feels that the name is familiar, but he can''t remember it.


    "He is my great uncle," explained Shan Yuru. "The destiny sect was founded by my master Fu Yaohong. We are all a branch of the Yin GUI sect. Li Gong is the leader of the Yin GUI sect. He is not only the first master of the Yin GUI sect, but also the first master of the holy sect."


    "The first master of holy gate?" Song Qingshu knew that the holy gate she mentioned was a combination of two schools and six doctrines, "who is more powerful, then, him or Pang ban?"


    Shan Yuru shook her head: "I''m not sure. They haven''t played each other directly. Pang ban is the first master of the magic sect, and Li Gong is the first master of the Yin GUI sect. Zhong Zhongyou was defeated by Pang ban. It''s easy for Li Gong to beat him, so they should be Bo Zhongyou."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel very big. There are too many great masters in Mongolia. How can we deal with them in the battle of Wudang Mountain in the Central Plains.


    They chatted with each other all the way, and soon arrived at Ali Buge''s palace. Ali Buge was very enthusiastic and went out to meet him directly, which made song Qingshu a little flattered.


    I thought that if water moon really came here, I''m afraid it would be very useful.


    At this time, another carriage stopped at the door. Ali Bu''s eyes lit up and he said to song Qingshu, "wait a moment. Then he ran to the carriage and talked to the people in the carriage. Then he asked his men to take the carriage and drive directly into the house.".


    Song Qingshu was a little curious about the identity of the people in the carriage. When he took the carriage by, he secretly lifted a palm wind and blew the side curtain away. At that moment, he saw the situation in the carriage clearly. A beautiful young woman was holding a baby in her arms, with an indifferent look. There was a trace of sadness between her eyebrows.


    But the next moment, the curtain was pressed down by a big man. From the beginning to the end, the young woman didn''t look here, as if other things had nothing to do with her.


    The big man stares at Song Qingshu and Shan Yuru coldly. When he sees Shan Yuru, his eyes show a look of astonishment. However, he soon stops. Instead, he just stares at Song Qingshu: "do you see it?"


    Song Qingshu replied faintly, "what''s so shady?"


    The burly man was very angry and was about to break out. Ali Buge came out and said, "it''s all his own. It doesn''t matter."


    The big man snorted and continued to protect the carriage into the palace.


    One side of the single jade such as muttered: "the original mysterious guest is her."


    "Who is she?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.

 Chapter 2295

    "She is the princess of mengge, and she should be holding her son, Yulong Dashi." Shan explained.


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "Princess of mengge? Why are you so close to brother Ali? "


    Shan Yuru replied: "mengge and Ali Buge are more intimate. He also prefers to keep Mongolian customs. On the contrary, he has to be separated from Kublai Khan. When mengge was the crown prince, he had a conflict with Kublai Khan. That time, it was Kublai Khan''s Princess CHABI who made peace with Yalun through his mother''s relationship, and they turned the fight into jade."


    "This princess of Yalun belongs to the Hongjila family, too?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Shan Yuru nodded: "she is the daughter of O Chen. According to her generation, Princess CHABI is still her aunt."


    Song Qingshu is not surprised. There are many cases of Mongolian aunts and nieces marrying the same person, not to mention the same generation. What he cares about is something else: "the daughter of o''chen? I heard that she is going to marry Princess Huazheng


    Shan Yuru said in a low voice: "there is such a rumor that when his wife died of illness, Khan intended to betroth Princess Huazheng to him."


    "Don''t old cows eat tender grass?" Song Qingshu thought that even his daughter was so old, and even his grandson had it.


    "Well, Chen is really old," Shan Yuru said with a chuckle, "but that Princess Huazheng is not a tender grass, is she?"


    Song Qingshu realized that Huazheng is now more than 30 years old and is not a little girl in later generations, let alone in this era.


    By the time they spoke, they had already entered the palace. There were many people in the hall. Alibuge was naturally in the throne. The first seat on the right was a typical Mongolian nobleman.


    Shan Yuru said, "he is aluhu, the leader of the kings of the Chagatai system."


    Song Qingshu nodded. No wonder he was able to sit in such a noble position. Then he noticed that the first position on the left was the beautiful young woman he had just seen in the carriage, that is, Princess Yalun. The baby in her arms was now being held by the nursing mother behind her. The baby didn''t cry and didn''t make any noise. It was obvious that she was just sucking and sleeping soundly.


    Shan Yuru continues to introduce himself in secret. At the back of his right hand, there are halabuhua and hunduhai, the generals of alibuge. As for huoerchi, the commander of alibuge''s bodyguard, standing behind alibuge, song Qingshu takes a look and sees that his temples are bulging high. He is a master, but he is still far away from the master.


    As for many other Mongolian nobles sitting in the banquet hall, Shan Yuru estimated that song Qingshu could not remember their names, but just gave a brief introduction.


    Song Qingshu can''t help sighing that good people are rewarded well. Just because he saved Shan Yuru before, he now has a secretary. It''s really good.


    Ali does not elder brother see song Qingshu, warmly call to: "the bulk is coming, come here to sit."


    Song Qingshu takes a close look and finds out unexpectedly that the other party has arranged his position next to Princess Yalun: "you are welcome."


    But before I had time to sit down, the burly man who just glared at Song Qingshu stood up and said proudly, "I should be a person of noble status who can sit in this position. As a result, I didn''t expect that it was Shuiyue who escaped from the battle in Xingqing mansion. I''m ashamed of him."


    Shan Yuru quietly reminded: "this man is the commander of mengge''s bodyguard, Alan DARR, who is very loyal to mengge."


    Song Qing was stunned. He thought that it was arrogant of you to be such a servant who did not give face to the position arranged by other people.


    He frowned and looked at Ali Buge. He didn''t know that Ali Buge took his glass to drink, as if he didn''t see this side. Other people also talked about it. Even Princess Yalun frowned and looked at him contemptuously.


    Song Qingshu is a little strange. Ali Buge can''t find Shuiyue to humiliate people face to face?


    Shan Yuru seemed to see his doubts, and quickly explained: "the Mongolians respect heroes most, and Shuiyue''s escape is really shameless. Young master, you should be careful. Don''t be as modest as the Han people. The Mongolians often fight for face, and everyone will look down on who gives in. Why did the crown prince fall into the hands of wokuotai in those years? It''s because the eldest son of Khan, Shu Chi, had a quarrel with Chagatai and formed a big feud. No one could agree with him. In the end, Khan decided to give the crown prince to wokuotai. "


    "Later, on a journey to the west, Guiyou of wokuotai and Badu, the eldest son of shuchi, fought for the seat of banquet and formed a big feud. As a result, the kings of shuchi supported Tuolei, so after wokuotai and Guiyou died one after another, the crown prince fell to Tuolei."


    "Thank you very much." Song Qingshu had to admire it. In such a short time, Shan Yuru spoke so quickly and clearly,


    Understanding the context, song Qingshu heart will have the bottom, directly back to the top: "what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. It''s just that you don''t deserve to be in this position. Let the seats out." A LAN da''er took out his machete and cut it directly on the table in front of him.


    Song Qingshu''s response is also very simple. He directly kicks him on the chest. Ah LAN Ta''er''s martial arts are obviously good, but where can he react? He falls out like a sandbag.


    A LAN da''er is not a mediocre hand, quickly got up from the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood, roared and rushed directly.


    However, he was waiting for another kick. This time, song Qingshu added some strength. It took him a long time to get up. He wanted to rush to song Qingshu again. Who knew that Princess Yalun stood up and said, "enough!"


    "Princess!" A LAN answers a son to be anxious, a pair of eyes are a little red, obviously is extremely angry.


    "You are the general who leads the troops to fight, and you will be the enemy of ten thousand people," said Aaron lightly; They are Ke Qing hired by Khan. It''s not shameful to be inferior to him in martial arts. Your spirit of being defeated but not giving in is a good man in Mongolia. Compared with some people, you are much more admirable for your outstanding martial arts and escaping. "


    Song Qingshu had to sigh. No wonder Mongolia has been invincible these years. Tiemuzhen has three generations of talents. These princesses are not easy to deal with. A few words not only solved the embarrassment of losing, but also made people look down on Shuiyue who won.


    "Do you think the princess is right?" Yalun looks at him coldly. Her identity is here. Although the other party is Khan''s guest Qing, what about her? Naturally, we are not afraid to offend.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to continue to provoke, so don''t blame yourself for not being a gentleman: "the princess is greatly wrong."


    "Bold!" Many of her subordinates scolded one after another, apparently very angry at the man who refuted her mother.


    Song Qingshu said without hesitation: "when Khan was young, they were abandoned by the Ministry. If they could not bear the anger for a moment, and if they continued to launch suicide charge after the defeat of the thirteen wings war, how could they defeat this huge empire now? If you know that you can''t fight even if you want to fight, that''s silly. Only by saving your life can you have a chance to make a comeback. "


    After a pause, he looked directly at Aaron with his eyes like fire: "do you think these escape behaviors before Khan are shameful?"

 Chapter 2296

    Yalun was stunned. She did not expect that she would go in. No matter how brave she was, she did not dare to say that Tiemuzhen was not. She said in a hurry, "of course not. Tianjiao of the Khan generation is the great hero in the eyes of all people on the grassland."


    Song Qingshu immediately said: "that''s OK. Even the wise and powerful rudahan also ran away in those years. During the western expedition of Mongolia, the troops often feigned defeat and led those stupid European men to pursue them, and then came back to encircle them. It can be said that in the minds of the Mongolians, running away was never a shameful thing. I''m afraid the princess and the general misunderstood it."


    One side of the a LAN answer son rose red face: "that is a war, how can be the same."


    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Ah LAN Ta''er was temporarily speechless, but Princess Yalun responded quickly: "whether it''s Khan or the soldiers of the western expedition, they all turned defeat into victory in the end and became the last laughers. Only in this way can they be called heroes. Can you surpass Fu Cailin of Korea?"


    "How can the princess know that I can''t beat him until the end?" Song Qingshu looked her in the eyes, and had to admit that these Mongolian princes had a good eye for their wives. At least the princesses they met were outstanding beauties.


    In fact, it''s true that the Mongol Empire is now across the Eurasian continent, and the wealth and beauties it controls are unknown. The princes of the wokuotai and Toray families are also the most respected princes in the Empire. How can they find poor wives?


    Princess Yalun was a little uncomfortable by his eyes. Thinking of Shuiyue''s reputation in the past, she subconsciously stepped back to distance herself, and then hummed coldly, "I''ll wait and see."


    On one side, a LAN Ta''er is still a little unconvinced. What else do you want to say? Brother alibu has already stood up to be a peacemaker: "well, today we are all here as guests, so we should eat meat and drink happily. If you give me face, you don''t care about what happened just now."


    Song Qingshu secretly sneers, thinking how you just didn''t come out to stop, now things are almost solved before jumping out.


    On the other hand, the prince Alu of Chagatai stood up and said, "we Mongolians still have a tradition. If there is a dispute between our friends, we can solve it by drinking wine. Later, we can have revenge on the table."


    Seeing that the two princes had spoken, it was not good for a LAN da''er to wait for a group of people. If he had any more objection, he glared at Song Qingshu and asked, "I''m not your opponent in the martial arts contest, but you''re not my opponent in the war. How about we compare and drink later?"


    "Drink?" Song Qingshu has a strange look. Even Qiao Feng is not his rival in drinking, but he still hesitates. "I mainly drink sake in Japan, and I''m not used to your liquor."


    "I''ve had your sake, too. How can we have our mare''s milk?" Mongolia is rich all over the world. Alandar used to be the chief bodyguard of mengge. Naturally, he drank the tribute from Japan. "Why, you are not afraid and want to retreat." His men burst into laughter.


    "Afraid?" Song Qingshu is completely stiff headed, "who will lose and who will win at that time."


    "The tone is not small," a LAN replied with a sneer, "but it''s no fun just drinking like this. We have to have a bet."


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "what do you want to bet on?"


    Ah LAN replied with a smile: "I heard that you have a clever female apprentice named fengnv. If you lose, just give him to me."


    People around them whistled one after another, and even Ali Buge didn''t stop them. Obviously, similar gambling is common here.


    Shan Yuru hurriedly and quietly reminded song Qingshu: "be careful, young master. These Mongolians are very good at drinking. This Alan DARR is famous for his thousand bowls of wine."


    "Thousand bowls?" Song Qingshu secretly sneers. How can it be? His stomach has burst after drinking so much. It''s mostly boasting.


    "What if you lose?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "How could I lose." Ah LAN Ta''er laughed.


    "There''s no reason not to say the wager." Song Qingshu sneered.


    Ah LAN answered with a snort: "in those years, I was deeply loved by Khan and the Lord, and I was given 1000 families. If I lose, including my wife, you can choose any woman."


    Many people were moved by the silence. They thought that he was gambling too much. However, thinking of his drinking capacity, people who knew him hesitated and didn''t say anything.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "I don''t want your wife." Although the princesses we met in Mongolia this time are all the most beautiful women in the world, they are a few after all. Judging from the common people we met in Helin city these days, such a bet is too risky.


    "How dare you insult me?" Ah LAN Ta''er was furious.


    At this time, Aaron stopped him: "it''s just an ordinary gambling appointment. There''s no need to involve his sister-in-law. If he wins at that time, let him choose one of your members."


    A LAN answers son also feel oneself just some Meng Lang, since the Ya Lun gave him the step, he naturally has no objection.


    But song Qingshu shook his head: "I don''t want people from his tribe."


    "What kind of bet do you want?" he frowned


    Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful young woman in front of her jokingly and said with some provocation: "I want princess you..."


    "Son of a bitch!" In the past, mengge''s generals drew their swords one after another. Aruhu and others were stunned, and the atmosphere in the air suddenly became extremely dignified.


    Shan Yuru is also very frightened. She thinks that the young master is really a real person, and when she opens her mouth, she will be shocked. She was a little worried, but she is relieved when she thinks of his ability, so she looks on the side with an interesting look.


    Ali does not elder brother also spoke: "water month is big, you this also too don''t know the propriety."


    Song Qingshu then calmly replied: "you misunderstood me, my Lord. I haven''t finished yet. If I win by chance, I just want the princess to pour a bowl of wine for me. How about, Alain, dare you bet?"


    A LAN answers a son to open mouth, although he has to win assurance, but involve oneself master mother, how dare he also bet master mother on gambling table?


    Yalun stares at Song Qingshu bitterly. Naturally, she knows that the other party just deliberately said something that makes people misunderstand. She is also slightly angry in her heart. However, she is always cautious. She pulls a LAN to answer her question: "you just got hurt. Is there anything important?"


    A LAN answers: "princess, please don''t worry. Maybe the competition arena will have an impact, but drinking doesn''t matter."


    Song Qingshu''s voice also came at this moment: "although my feet looked heavy just now, they didn''t really affect his drinking in the face of the princess."


    Princess Yalun''s face turned pale. She thought that she was really worthy of being the guest Minister of King Khan''s tent. Her martial arts skills were really profound: "in this case, I will promise for Alan DARR. Don''t be reluctant to give up her female apprentice at that time."

 Chapter 2297

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "the same words are also given to the princess. Don''t respect your identity at that time. You can''t help pouring wine for me."


    Yalun felt that the Japanese man was disgusting. He snorted and went back to his seat.


    "Cut the crap and come on!" A LAN da''er blocked his sight between the two people, and he put a jar of wine heavily on the table with one hand. "It''s too troublesome to use the bowl, just blow the jar!" He has always been good at drinking wine in a hurry. Many people with the same amount of alcohol as him will be defeated by this kind of fast wine fighting. Originally, he disdained to play such a trick, but this time it was about his mother, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Even if the Mongolians were so massive, the people around them were startled. They thought that if they drank one jar after another, they would not get drunk?


    Song Qingshu knew that the other party was going to take the lead. In front of so many people, he could not weaken his momentum: "OK, I''ll do it first!" With that, he patted off the seal mud and began to fill the wine jar.


    A LAN answers a son a Leng, originally thought that the other party would push three to obstruct four some time, how to know so simply to start to drink, a time can''t help but some doubt life, can he also very much drink?


    But when I thought about it, how could the Japanese drink? I felt a little relieved. Seeing that he had been drinking for a while, I quickly picked up the wine jar and began to drink.


    After the training of modern high-purity distilled liquor, the so-called spirits in ancient times are no exception. In fact, according to the actual amount of alcohol, they may not lose. It''s just that this kind of competition is not the drinking between close friends. How can they really drink hard.


    Wine into the throat, he immediately wrapped the wine with internal force, did not really enter the stomach. Although he doesn''t know six pulse magic sword, his sword Qi can also have the same effect of forcing wine, but now in full view of the public, he is worried that forcing wine out will expose his stuffing, so he temporarily stores it in his body, and then forces wine out when he has a chance.


    In the cheers of the people around them - of course, they mainly cheered a-lan-da''er. Naturally, such a lonely person as Shuiyue has few friends - they soon drank up their own jar of wine.


    Bang!


    Song Qingshu smashed the wine jar to pieces on the ground, indicating that there was no wine left in it, and then he was bold: "come again!"


    Then he picked up a jar of wine. A LAN Ta''er, who was opposite, had just finished a jar of wine. He felt that the wine was pouring up and his face was red. He was a little dizzy. He found that the other party was just like a man who had nothing to do with it, and he was a little flustered for a moment.


    "Don''t be afraid. He''s mostly making a mystery." At this time, the princess came to him and whispered consolation.


    A LAN Ta''er''s uneasy mood calmed down in a moment. He recalled that when he was drinking, he would meet people who didn''t drink well, but maybe he would get drunk the next moment.


    Because of his mother''s encouragement, his morale was even higher. He didn''t have only one jar of wine, so he quickly picked up one and drank it.


    While drinking, song Qingshu quietly observes the reaction of the crowd. Seeing that a LAN Ta''er''s face turns red and other people look at him with curiosity and shock, he suddenly realizes that he still has to perform. Otherwise, it will cause suspicion if it is spread to those who want to do it.


    He didn''t know if anyone in Lincheng knew the real amount of alcohol in Shuiyue. At the same time, he was worried that those experts suspected that he was using his internal power to solve the problem.


    So he really drank 30% and refined 70% with sword Qi. Sure enough, his face soon became drunk.


    Seeing his body shaking, a LAN Ta''er was very happy. He thought you were playing pig and eating tiger. I didn''t expect that you were at this level.


    Soon after the second jar of wine was finished, song Qingshu put down the jar and gave a big hiccup. He shook his body and didn''t speak for a long time.


    A LAN Ta''er threw the wine jar heavily on the ground and laughed: "again... Again..." although his head was dizzy, he felt that the other side had reached the critical point. He just needed to add a little more strength.


    Song Qingshu deliberately showed a face of embarrassment. After a long time, he hummed vaguely: "come... Come, who... Is afraid of who!"


    Then they began to drink the third jar again. At this time, the speed of both sides obviously slowed down. A LAN Ta''er waited for the other side to faint while drinking, but although the other side''s body was unstable, he didn''t fall down until he finished the third jar.


    "I''ll... See how much more you can drink..." ah LAN Ta''er went on to the fourth and fifth altar


    Bang!


    A LAN da''er finally couldn''t hold on. He fell to the ground, smashed the wine jar in his hand, and let the wine flow all over the floor.


    Song Qingshu then put down the wine world and looked at the crowd with drunkenness: "it seems that I won?"


    Yalun''s face was livid. Although he watched the wind blow and he was about to fall down, he never fell down. Alandar had lost his mind. The Mongolians had always been direct, and they couldn''t do what they didn''t recognize when they lost.


    Ali Buge got up and clapped his hands to congratulate him: "it''s really a good drink. Today is really an eye opener for me."


    Even the kings of the Chagatai system looked at him warmly and expressed their admiration and praise one after another.


    Song Qingshu responded, while Tucao''s wine culture in Mongolia is really hard currency. If you can drink, you can win respect and fame. In history, these emperors in Mongolia are basically not many longevity. Many of them died when they were young. Most of them were related to drinking and make complaints about their bodies.


    "Your drinking capacity is admirable. I''m willing to admit defeat, so I''ll pour you wine." Yalun is also straightforward. After he orders his men to help a-lan-da''er to take care of him, he takes the initiative to stand up and propose to fulfill the gambling agreement.


    The defense between men and women in Mongolia is not so serious, so Ali Buge and others just look at all this with a smile, and don''t think there is anything wrong.


    "Then... Thank you, princess." Song Qingshu picked up a bowl and handed it to her. She looked at the woman in front of her at a close distance. She was different from other Mongolians. Her eyebrows were bent, her mouth was small, her skin was white, and she was more like a lady in Jiangnan. She was really a beautiful woman, but it was a pity that such a woman was doomed to wither slowly and grow old alone.


    "Keep your hands steady." Holding the wine jar in her arms, Aaron noticed that his bowl was shaking all the time, making her always inaccurate.


    "Excuse me, princess. I''ve just had too much to drink. There are some double images in front of me." In order to cooperate with her, song Qingshu took a step forward. As a result, he stepped on the fragments of the wine jar on the ground and slipped. His whole weight was unstable and fell down.


    Aaron exclaimed, subconsciously trying to help him, but where can bear his weight, the two immediately rolled together.


    "Dare to offend the princess!" The generals under Aaron''s hand are pulling out their machetes one after another to rush over.


    "It doesn''t matter," she said, struggling to stand up and tidy up her disordered clothes. Looking at Song Qingshu, who was sleeping on the ground, her frown gradually loosened. "I think he''s drunk, too."

 Chapter 2298

    Seeing her saying this, her bodyguards had to put their swords back bitterly, hoping to teach the Japanese a lesson again. How dare they take advantage of the princess.


    At this time, song Qingshu lay on the ground and did not move, and he began to shout faintly. However, he was sighing in his heart that her body was really soft and soft, and there was a fragrance on her body. It was not the common smell of powder, but another good smell, a bit like milk.


    He just fell on the other side, not to take advantage of it, but he could not hold it. You know, just now he poured five jars of wine into his stomach. Although he was not drunk because he was wrapped with genuine Qi, he could hardly hold so much wine in his body. He felt that his whole body seemed to be swollen.


    It''s necessary to force the wine out of the body as soon as possible, otherwise it will be troublesome. People are all attacked by poisonous gas. At that time, he can''t wrap up his anger. It''s really humiliating to attack the heart with wine gas.


    Ali not elder brother ran to see one eye, hurriedly called under: "come on, help water month to rest in the guest room."


    Shan Yuru wanted to volunteer, but worried about arousing others'' suspicion, she had to watch song Qingshu be helped to the inner hall by the guards.


    At this time, Yalun also got up and said: "seven younger brother, can I borrow your room, I also need to change my clothes."


    Ali Bu Ge patted his forehead: "it''s my negligence. Someone came to take the princess to the backyard and give her some new clothes."


    "Thank you, seventh brother." Aaron nodded slightly, and then picked up her son from the nursing mother''s hand. Everyone thought that she was wet with wine on her chest. Only she knew that the price had risen sharply in ordinary days, but she had just been pressed by the water moon


    After Song Qingshu was helped to sleep in the room, the bodyguard stood outside the door. After all, this is an important place in the palace. It is impossible to leave a man here without care.


    However, it is difficult for song Qingshu to sneak out with his skill, which will not disturb the guards at the door.


    When he found a remote garden, song Qingshu looked around and saw that there was no one there. He quickly used his Qi to resist the sword and pointed to the trees. A stream of wine gas shot out of his fingers.


    Song Qingshu releases the pressure in his body while thinking about it. It seems that it''s OK to use wine as a sword. Compared with sword Qi, although it''s visible, it''s more difficult to shoot people with wine Qi when combined with the technique of life and death talisman.


    Song Qingshu just forced out all the wine he had just drunk. He felt as light as a swallow. Just as he was going back to his room, he suddenly noticed that Ali Buge was coming in a hurry.


    In his heart, he quickly flashed to the back of the tree and wondered: isn''t it a banquet in front of him? How could he be absent?


    Curious and courageous, he quietly followed. Ali Bu came to a yard and did not rush in. Instead, he gave a salute at the door and asked, "is it convenient for sister-in-law to talk now?"


    "Just a moment ~" the voice of Aaron came from the room.


    Song Qingshu''s eight trigrams are on fire. I wonder if there are two legs between uncle and sister-in-law?


    After a while, Aaron came out while finishing his clothes: "seventh brother, what do you want to say?"


    Song Qingshu noticed that she had changed a suit of clothes, and her expression was a little strange, but he immediately reflected that it was impossible to happen in such a short period of time. It should be his own fault.


    "I''m sorry for what happened today." Ali is not elder brother a face of apology, "that water month bulk is I invite, didn''t expect to happen such a thing."


    Aaron shook his head: "this is not a big deal, don''t care, seven younger brother, are you going to woo him?"


    Ali Bu Ge nodded: "yes, last time something like that happened in Xingqing Prefecture, he obviously offended Xu liewu, so naturally he offended Kublai Khan. It''s a good time for us to win him over."


    Song Qingshu smile, sure enough and guess is good, but they some thoughts, met his false water moon.


    "But he''s Khan''s man after all," he said with a frown


    Ali Bu Ge said with a smile: "don''t worry, you haven''t seen it clearly these years. Khan just sat by and watched our brothers fight, so he wouldn''t intervene. What''s more, Shuiyue is not Khan''s direct family. When something happens in Xingqing mansion, Khan won''t care. People like Li Chimei and Ba Siba, I won''t ask for trouble."


    "I hope so," said Aaron, and then doubted, "that Shuiyue is just a martial arts expert. He has no soldiers and no generals. Do you need to spend so much energy to woo him?"


    Ali Buge looked at Wang Zhang''s direction: "what if there are soldiers and generals? As long as Khan is still there, we can''t mobilize our troops to fight directly. We can only fight by other means. In this way, the martial arts masters will be very useful. Has my sister-in-law forgotten how wokuotai and Guiyou died? "


    Song Qingshu was surprised. It seems that there is something strange about the two people''s death. No wonder Hai lost is so persistent in revenge.


    I saw Aaron face cold, coldly said: "and your brother."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I will take revenge for my elder brother in the future." Ali said in a deep voice.


    Yalun sighed: "it''s better to be the seventh brother. Your elder brother didn''t hurt you in vain, but Kublai Khan. Hum, I''m sorry that I was soft hearted and confused by CHABI..."


    "That''s my sister-in-law. You are kind-hearted," said Ali. "Old four is really not a thing. He even coveted my sister-in-law."


    Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. It turns out that there is still a layer of gratitude and resentment between these brothers. However, Kublai Khan is also a hero of a generation. Why is he so lustful and stupid?


    Yalun said with a sneer: "we do have the tradition of elder brother and younger brother in Mongolia, but the real murderer who killed your elder brother has not been found. He is also suspected of Kublai Khan. How can I commit myself to him in this situation?"


    "It''s wise for my sister-in-law to do so. The reason why the position of the crown prince can be transferred from wokuotai to us is thanks to my mother''s and elder brother''s years of management. As a result, half of the shadow government that he worked hard to build has been dug up by the elder brother. It''s hard to say that he didn''t plan for it." Feeling each other''s anger, Ali Buge continued to fuel the fire.


    At this time, a child''s cry came from the room. Aaron rushed in and came out with his son in his arms. He coaxed him and said, "don''t worry, sixth brother. Although your elder brother''s power has been taken away after he died, there are still many loyal people. I will fully support you to get the throne."


    Ali is not elder brother big joy: "thank sister-in-law!"


    "You go to work first, I''ll coax Yulong first," said Aaron


    "Well, I''ll go to Shuiyue first." Ali does not say goodbye to her brother, song Qingshu rushed to his room.


    After everyone left, Aaron gently shook the baby in his arms, and unconsciously tears fell on his face: "my poor child, originally all this should be yours..."

 Chapter 2299

    Song Qingshu went back to the house ahead of time to lie down again. Before long, Ali Buge came. He asked at the door, "where is the water moon?"


    The guard replied, "sleeping in it?"


    "Always in the house?" Ali asked.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and thought, what did he find? Fortunately, the guard replied, "I''ve been there all the time. I didn''t see him go out."


    Ali not elder brother this just push a door to come in, see song Qingshu still lie on the bed to cry to sleep, not from frown, the bodyguard of one side observes words and expressions: "don''t you want to call him up?"


    "No need," Ali Buge raised his hand to stop. "After drinking so many jars of wine, I can''t wake up for a while. I''ll go to the other side first, and pay attention to stare here. If Aaron passes here, don''t let her go to the backyard."


    "Yes Listen to the voice of the answer, it is obvious that he has left several bodyguards on guard here.


    Song Qingshu is curious. Ali is not mysterious. Who is he going to see? You want to keep it from Aaron? Shouldn''t they be allies?


    After hearing them go out, song Qingshu can''t help being curious. He slips out of the window and follows him quietly.


    Ali Buge came to a remote courtyard. He vaguely saw a woman''s back. She was curving and archery, showing her perfect figure incisively and vividly.


    Song Qingshu felt that the figure was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    The woman shot an arrow, just before the target red heart inserted in the middle of the arrow split in two, Ali can''t help but clap his hands and said: "good arrow method, good arrow method, I''m afraid sister-in-law''s archery is comparable to the Magic Arrow farewell."


    "Another sister-in-law?" Hearing his address, song Qingshu was stunned.


    "Seven younger brother, your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. I don''t dare to compare this trick with zhe BIE''s archery." The woman gave the bow and arrow to the servant, turned around and showed a charming face. Who was lost in the sea?


    "Wronged, I''m telling you from the bottom of my heart." Looking at the beautiful face in front of her and her concave convex figure, Ali Buge''s eyes were full of greed.


    Sea lost obviously noticed the difference in his eyes, but did not care: "you face that sister-in-law is also so glib?"


    At the thought of her dignified and quiet appearance, Ali was quite sober: "I don''t dare. You know her temperament is always cold and reserved. In addition, she was very sensitive to this aspect because she wanted to offend her that time."


    "That''s right. If it wasn''t for this, she wouldn''t support you completely," Hai lost couldn''t help laughing. "Kublai Khan, who looks so decent and serious, didn''t expect to do such a thing."


    Ali giggled: "it''s all men. What''s more, my sister-in-law is really beautiful. In the past few years, the fourth elder brother''s influence has become stronger and stronger. He looks like a prince. If I change my place, I''m sure I can''t help it."


    "You''re honest," haimang said with a smile. "Do you men have an uncontrollable idea of blasphemy against those dignified and virtuous women?"


    Ali does not take the opportunity to reach out to embrace her: "that is not necessarily, like you we also like."


    "Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing," Hai lost and turned to avoid his hand. At the same time, he giggled. "It''s quite unusual that Yalun''s temperament is different. Our Mongolian custom is that the elder brother and the younger brother are married, and the father is dead and the son is married. It''s a common thing for her to remarry. However, she has to learn from those women of the Southern Dynasties and put on the appearance of a chaste and martyr. She doesn''t know who to show it to."


    Ali not elder brother some bitterly withdrew a hand: "don''t say she, you are not the same, so many years although on the surface flatter the smoke line, but also didn''t hear who said who really went to your bed."


    "It''s easy to get into my bed," Hai lost said to him, blowing a little in his ear. "You go and kill the culprit who killed my husband. You can get on as you want."


    Ali does not elder brother wry smile unceasingly: "you this not sincere embarrasses me."


    "In that case, we''d better be good friends." Lost in the sea, two steps backward, leaving a distance within reach, but never within reach.


    Ali Bu Ge scratched his head: "you also want to revenge for your husband, and Aaron also wants to revenge for his husband. At that time, Khan didn''t know how many wives and daughters he robbed, and no one wanted to revenge for their husbands."


    "How do you know?" Sea lost showed a meaningful expression.


    "Who do you mean?" Noticing her expression, Ali Buge was surprised and quickly asked, "is it the third queen? Her husband was killed in front of her by Khan


    Song Qingshu, who is in the dark, is shocked. With the rise of tie Muzhen, he has done so many things to rob his wife and daughter. However, this guy is so much more cruel than himself. He even needs his life to rob his wife?


    Sea lost shook his head: "you do not guess, I just casually said."


    Brother alibu didn''t care much about Khan''s harem. He quickly returned to his worry: "by the way, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. Did you do it when my brother died?"


    "How is it, how is it not?" Haifan disappointed with the sky, showing a trace of banter. "From you deliberately arranged me and Aaron in two places, and did not let each other know, obviously you have the answer in your heart."


    "I''m just suspicious. That''s why I came to you for confirmation." Ali didn''t look her in the eye.


    Song Qingshu''s curiosity is also raised. In the Golden Book World, mengge was originally killed by the stone shot by Yang Guo in the Xiangyang war, but in this world, when mengge died, Yang Guo had not yet become the great Xia of the divine carving, and Mongolia''s experts are like clouds. Even if Yang Guo really finished all the work, it''s not easy to kill mengge in the army, In this way, the death of Mungo is a bit intriguing.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Hai lost sneered, "what''s more, even if I killed you, would you turn your face and not cooperate with me to fight against your fourth brother?"


    Ali Buge was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m really confused. It''s meaningless to struggle with these problems. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."


    "It will be pleasant, of course." Sea lost asked, "by the way, why did Aaron just come to change?"


    "Shuiyue accidentally pounced on her when she was drunk, which made her clothes a little wet." Ali Buge gave a general description of the situation just now.


    "I am afraid I am not wet by the wine, but I am going to milk it," the sea lost. "Simultaneous interpreting the large amount of water moon, it is as if it is just like rumors, and even the tofu of the princess is dared to eat." She obviously remembered that night in each other''s tent, almost being taken advantage of by him.


    Ali Bu GE''s face changed: "do you mean he pretends?"


    Hai lost his way and said, "since he has drunk too much, Alan is still fine. Why does he get drunk when he goes to toast?"


    "How dare you tease me! I''ll go and see him now!" Ali didn''t get up.


    Song Qingshu was shocked and turned to go back. At this moment, a man who had been by Ali Buge''s side turned his head and asked harshly, "who?"

 Chapter 2300

    Hearing his cheers, Ali Buge and Hai lost their heads one after another. Song Qingshu had a headache. Maybe it was just a moment''s carelessness that made his heart beat. When he was thinking about how to explain, he suddenly heard a burst of hearty laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m always called Hua. I heard that there was a banquet here. I couldn''t help but come in and find some leg of mutton to eat. I didn''t expect to be found so soon." I saw an old man with thick hands and big feet, holding a scarlet wine gourd in one hand and a delicious leg of mutton in the other hand. His mouth was full of oil. "I have to say that the roast leg of mutton in the grassland is more authentic than that in the south of the Yangtze River. What seasoning is sprinkled on it. I have never eaten it before."


    Today, Mongolia conquers the western regions and can enjoy the treasures of China and the West. Naturally, these spices are much richer than those in the south of the Yangtze River.


    When song Qingshu saw the visitor''s face, he looked strange for a moment. It was him!


    "Who dare to steal from the palace?" The man in black next to Ali Buge gave a loud shout, and his body leaped. He rushed to the other side like an eagle. His five fingers were like iron claws.


    Song Qingshu cheered secretly, thinking that Mongolia is really a master, and any one in the palace has such a master. And I can feel that Mongolia has become stronger and stronger these years. A few years ago, SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu were the first experts under aribuge''s command. In front of me, this man''s skill is much higher than those two people. He has a sense of exchanging guns with birds.


    Seeing that he rushed over, the slovenly old man turned his lips: "I can''t bear to give up a leg of sheep. It''s too stingy to return it to the palace." As he spoke, he threw the leg of the lamb in his hand.


    However, his throw was just right, and the man on the opposite side caught it with five fingers.


    The man in black threw the leg of the lamb aside in a hurry. Looking at the greasy hand, he subconsciously wanted to wipe it. But at this moment, besides clothes, there was a handkerchief. He was furious: "I want to die!"


    He was a generation faster than before and attacked with a strong wind. Although he was angry in his heart, he could see that the opponent''s martial arts skills were very high from his just throw, so he was very cautious although he was angry.


    The slovenly old man''s expression was so deep that he saw that the other party was not an ordinary person. He did not dare to be careless. He raised his hands to fight him.


    With a bang, the man in black was shocked into the air, but the slovenly old man''s face didn''t look happy. He also quickly moved his palm to gain momentum. The man in black fell down from the air, and his fist was like thunder.


    With the help of the sky, the slovenly old man also with the help of the massiness of the earth, a palm to meet up, bang a loud sound, his feet of the stone have been trampled to crack.


    The man in black flew into the air again with the help of counterattack. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that he was six feet high. Instead of falling down immediately, he circled in the air.


    The slovenly old man knew that his back blow would be more ferocious. His whole upper body also twisted wildly. His hands were running rapidly in front of his chest, and only a remnant could be seen.


    The man in black fell down from the air again. This attack was much more fierce than the previous two combined. There was no wind around the leaves and stones, forming a foggy windwall. The onlookers Ali Buge and Hai lost subconsciously retreated a lot in the face of the pressure from the air. The slovenly old man seemed to be in the center of the storm and would soon be crushed by the storm.


    At this time, the center of the storm suddenly issued a high pitched sound of dragon chant, and a few faint dragon like Qi force suddenly broke through the wind barrier. A strong air wave scattered everywhere. Where it passed, the flowers destroyed the trees. Several experts had already stood in front of alibugo and Haifan, and stopped the aftereffects of the battle for them.


    In the battlefield, the two figures had separated. The man in black took advantage of the opportunity to return to Ali Buge. He stood up with his hands in the air.


    The slovenly old man also stepped back and looked at him in surprise: "what''s the name of your move?"


    "Three free moves of Tianmo strike!" The man in Black said haughtily.


    "That''s right. It''s similar to my martial nephew Qiao Feng''s triple waves of the Yangtze River." The slovenly old man was full of praise, "who are you? Why haven''t you seen it before? "


    "Yin GUI sect, Bi Yejing." The man in Black said faintly, waiting for the compliment.


    Hearing his name, song Qingshu remembers that before, Shan Yuru seemed to have mentioned this person to him. Is it her martial uncle or something? Now it''s really extraordinary.


    "Night terrors?" The slovenly old man frowned, thinking that he had never heard of this figure, but he didn''t want to say that he was embarrassed, so he changed the topic and said, "Yin GUI sect, I heard it mentioned from my master when I was a disciple when I was young. It seems that it was the most powerful demon sect in Central China before the rise of Ming Dynasty, but I don''t know why I fled to the western regions of Mobei a hundred years ago."


    "Well, it''s holy religion!" Bi Yejing corrects the right way, and his tone is a little discontented. "Who are you in the end? I think you are not nobody who can draw with me."


    Song Qingshu, who was watching in the dark, almost didn''t laugh, tied? Others can''t see it. He can see it clearly from this angle. His hands behind his back tremble. It''s obvious that he just suffered a big loss.


    Obviously inferior to the other side, but try to be brave and say draw, how can you and big wheel Meng Wang have the same virtue?


    The slovenly old man laughed a few times: "I''m always called Hua. What''s my reputation?"


    At this time, brother alibu noticed his patched clothes and a broken finger on his hand. He couldn''t help saying, "are you Hong Qigong, the northern beggar of the Central Plains?"


    When he was in charge of the Qing Dynasty in the northeast, SANGJIE and xuedaolaozu talked to him about the famous experts in the Central Plains. Of course, Hong Qigong''s characteristics were so obvious that he could easily recognize them.


    "There are dragons and tigers hidden in the Central Plains, and the name of the five Jue is really shameful," Hong Qigong sighed. "If a few years ago, maybe Lao Jiaohua would have been a little conceited about the name of the five Jue, but I''ve seen too many evils these years, and I just know what it means to have someone outside and heaven outside."


    Especially when I think of a guy surnamed song, his martial arts are unfathomable when he is young. Even now, he may not be able to compete with him. When I think of this, I feel bored. I subconsciously want to take a bite of the leg of lamb to vent my anger. But when I get half of it, I just think that the leg of lamb was thrown out as a concealed weapon. I take a look at the dusty leg of lamb in the corner, He licked his lips subconsciously, so he had to take a sip of wine from the jug to resolve the embarrassment.


    Ali Buge was overjoyed: "it''s really Mr. Hong. It''s rare to see such a person on weekdays. It''s a coincidence this time. It''s just the so-called saying that it''s better to run into the sun than to let Xiao Wang be the host. Would you like Mr. Hong to taste our Mongolian wine and special food?"


    He was not so polite and virtuous as a corporal, but he has been fighting with Kublai Khan these years. Seeing that he has a lot of capable people under his command, how can he not envy him? Therefore, some of them unconsciously learn from their opponents.


    Hong Qigong was about to leave, but he hesitated when he heard that he was talking about good wine and good food.

 Chapter 2301

    "Since the Lord is so sincere in inviting each other, the old beggar is not respectful." Hong Qigong did not resist the temptation of delicious food after all.


    Ali does not elder brother ha ha a smile: "the old gentleman is willing to appreciate a face again good, please!"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. In his early years, Hong Qigong was so greedy that he made his mind clear and reminded himself at any time. But he didn''t expect that when he was old, he couldn''t change it. That''s what human nature is like. It doesn''t need to be said that he can do it naturally. If he can''t do it, he can''t swear to set up more plans.


    At this time, Ali Buge''s eyes swept the song Qingshu not far away, and he was surprised and said, "aren''t you resting?"


    As for the sea lost, he has returned to the courtyard and no longer appears before everyone comes. Song Qingshu thinks that Shan Yuru mentioned that there will be a mysterious guest in the palace. Everyone thinks that it is princess Yalun, but in fact, it is sea lost.


    "Sober up?" Ali asked with concern, "I''ll ask my servant to make a bowl of wake-up Soup for you."


    "Don''t worry. When I woke up, I had already refined my wine. Although I''m still dizzy now, I''m not in the way." Song Qingshu replied, "but now I''m a little hungry. I''ll go to the table and have something to eat."


    Ali does not elder brother smile: "just so, just you just went to the wine, did not eat much."


    Hong Qigong looked at Song Qingshu curiously: "you can use your internal power to refine wine. Your martial arts are very good."


    Song Qingshu held his hands in front of his chest and said in the special tone of Shuiyue: "it''s OK."


    Ali Buge and he said: "this is Japan''s top expert, Shuiyue."


    He didn''t think much of Hong Qigong, the top two characters in his mouth. On the contrary, he was curious and said, "I heard that Japanese ninja is very powerful. Is that a cover up or something really mysterious?"


    "Both of them." Song Qingshu thought of the Japanese experts he had fought with before and commented.


    "Will you, Fang, please let me know?" Hong Qigong asked with wide eyes.


    Song Qingshu thinks that I can''t master Japanese Ninjutsu, so he has to hum: "inconvenient." Then he went straight away, so that he would not continue to ask questions to reveal flaws.


    Hong Qigong was slightly stunned, but he didn''t get angry. He realized that he was really a bit abrupt. He wanted to be an old urchin here, and he would surely pester you to perform.


    However, as he came to the banquet, his attention was quickly attracted by the delicious beef and mutton. He chose an empty seat and sat down to enjoy it.


    Ali Buge was having a headache about where to arrange for him. You know, there was a conflict between a LAN da''er and Shuiyue. Now Hong Qigong is relieved that he doesn''t care about his seat.


    However, he noticed that he did not look like an expert in eating. Instead, he looked like a hungry old beggar. He could not help frowning: "Mr. Hong, I heard that you have been traveling all over the Central Plains. Why did you come to Mobei and Lincheng this time?"


    Although he also wants to win over such experts, he is a king of a country after all, and he is worried about the other side''s bad intentions.


    "Oh, it''s mainly because I''m tired of the delicious food from all over the Central Plains. I want to come to the Mongolian grassland to taste the authentic food here." Hong Qigong ate a mouthful of meat and drank a mouthful of wine. He replied vaguely.


    Some people around Ali Buge whispered to him about Hong Qigong''s reputation and hobbies, so he no longer doubted it. He burst out laughing: "old man, just eat. We don''t have to talk about anything else here. We have enough of cattle, sheep and horses."


    Song Qingshu thought that he and Zhou Botong came to seek Guo Jing in Mobei. Why didn''t he see Zhou Botong.


    "Wang Ye is really a good man," Hong Qigong said while drinking mare''s milk wine. "We still have some relatives."


    "Relatives?" Ali does not elder brother a Leng, pressure root did not respond to come over, the other party this is to make which.


    A man snorted: "you are from the Han nationality. It''s too much fun to recognize your relatives with the golden family."


    Song Qingshu noticed that there were more people in the room than just now, and the one who spoke was also an old acquaintance, the night owl Yang Ling in the Jade Owl''s soul.


    At the beginning of the attack outside Xingqing mansion, he killed soul grabbing Jiefu. Suo Hun Taisui Du Mu was interrupted by him. It was Shan Yuru and Yang Leng who reluctantly retreated.


    Yang Leng''s face is pale now. It can be seen that the internal injury he suffered last time has not been cured.


    Hong Qigong glanced at him askance: "who is your excellency?"


    "Night owl sheep ridge!" Yang Leng snorted.


    Hong Qigong frowned and said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Yang Leng can''t help but get angry, but the other party is a guest invited by Ali Buge, and he can''t attack immediately.


    Hong Qigong said: "although the old beggar is slovenly, he is not a babbler. My apprentice Guo Jing was your golden sword son-in-law of Mongolia, and Guo Jing was anda of Tuolei. The LORD had to call him uncle when he saw him. In this way, do I have relations with the Lord?"


    Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. Hong Qigong looked at him with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He didn''t expect that he would take advantage of Ali. He called Uncle Guo Jing to call his grandfather.


    It seems that the beggars helped Guo Jing guard Xiangyang a few years ago and fought with the Mongols in all kinds of bloody battles. Naturally, the former leader of the beggars'' sect didn''t like the Mongols.


    In addition, he said this obviously in order to lead the topic to Guo Jing and take the opportunity to inquire about the news. As for not speaking directly, he obviously also considered that Guo Jing had a grudge with many Mongols in Xiangyang a few years ago and was afraid of bringing danger to him.


    Brother alibu''s face turned gloomy when he heard what he said. He said coldly, "Guo Jing was not the son-in-law of the golden sword when he repented of marriage and betrayed Mongolia. What''s more, now Khan is going to give his aunt a new marriage. Please don''t ruin my aunt''s reputation with nonsense."


    "Huazheng is getting married?" Hong Qigong lost his mind for a while. He thought that his strange female apprentice and Huazheng were fighting for Guo Jing. Now, in the blink of an eye, it was more than ten years ago.


    Yang Leng looked at his words and said, "the Lord is kind to you, but you are rude. If you want to be the leader of the beggars'' sect, you should not be so humble. Maybe some people are cheating here."


    Hong Qigong was dumbfounded and said, "as an old beggar, I have nothing to pretend to be."


    "Yes or no, just try." With a wave of Yang Leng''s hand, several pieces of lamb chops on the table shot out, each with a different angle and speed. Once you miss one, you will be covered with oil, and the master''s face will be lost.


    But at the next moment, all eyes were wide open. Hong Qigong put all the lamb chopsticks together with a pair of chopsticks: "HuaHuo is good, but the internal power is poor. It should be because he suffered a lot of internal injuries before and has not recovered."


    When Yang Ling''s face changed, a enchanting woman beside her said with a smile: "the nine finger God beggar''s martial arts really deserve its reputation, but what I am more curious about is that your apprentice''s name is Guo? Do you know where his hometown is? "

 Chapter 2302

    It''s a middle-aged beautiful woman. I can see that she should be a great beauty when she was young, but beauty has always been like a famous general. It''s not allowed to see a white head in the world.


    Time is the most merciless, even if she dress up, the face is still able to see the traces of years.


    Of course, today''s she still can afford to be Mrs. Xu. Her charm is still a few words, but her dress style and voice are a bit frivolous and coquettish.


    Song Qingshu noticed that Shan Yuru was on her side, looking respectful. He was wondering who she was. He heard Shan Yuru''s voice in his ear: "young master, this is my master."


    Fu Yaohong!


    Song Qingshu remembers Shan Yuru''s introduction before. He also vaguely remembers the character in broken void. He seems to be very good at the technique of men and women''s Union, joyful gathering and tonifying. He doesn''t know how many men are sucked up by her.


    Why~


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu felt chilly and thought that she would stay away from this woman in the future, but it happened that she was not the type she liked, and his taste was not so strong.


    Here, he has to sigh that Shan Yuru is clearly her apprentice, but she is better than others. They are all practicing flattery. One is enchanting and wild, the other is pure and natural. She looks like a little girl next door. She really deserves to cultivate the flattery of Yin GUI sect to an unprecedented level.


    "Guo Jing''s hometown," Hong Qigong thought for a while, "seems to be in Niujia village."


    "Which Niujia village?" Fu Yaohong continued to ask.


    "Near Lin''an." Hong Qigong has been there before, so he has an impression.


    "Is it next to the Qiantang River?" In front of Fuyao''s red eyes.


    Hong Qigong nodded as he recalled: "it seems that, how, does madam know my apprentice?"


    "If you don''t know me, it''s just curiosity," Fu Yaohong said with a smile. "Old brother, people are not married yet. Call me lady. If you don''t dislike me, call me Yaohong sister."


    "Er ~" Hong Qi just wanted to drink, but he almost coughed.


    Song Qingshu smacks his tongue secretly. This Fu Yaohong is really cold. Even an old man like Hong Qigong is going to tease him? I think it''s because I''ve taken a fancy to his skill. Master Hong can''t be controlled for a while, and he''s in danger.


    However, he is more curious about the purpose of Fu Yaohong''s questioning Guo Jing?


    "Well, it''s too small for you to be my daughter. What kind of sister are you?" Hong Qigong said unhappily.


    "Oh, old brother, you are so sweet. You flatter me that I am young." Fu Yaohong said with a smile.


    Hong Qigong


    Song Qing''s book was unable to make complaints about the occasion. Dan Yuru''s voice came from his ear: "I''m afraid my master''s age is much smaller than Master Hongqi''s. But she is good at... She is good at maintenance, so she looks younger."


    God is good at maintenance, I''m afraid he is good at picking and mending.


    Song Qingshu is a bit surprised. Although Fu Yaohong is a half old Xu Niang, she is far away from the old woman. Is the skill of collecting and supplementing really so magical?


    "Well, the old beggar has eaten and drunk almost. Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll leave now." Hong Qigong, a straight man of iron and steel all his life, was made extremely uncomfortable by this woman. He felt that the leg of sheep in his hand was not so fragrant. In addition, there was no news about Guo Jing just now, so he naturally didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Ali Buge was very angry. He thought that he was kind-hearted and solicited you. As a result, you just made a sarcastic remark. Now you''re leaving so soon. Are you really just coming to eat and killing me?


    Song Qingshu noticed that Ali Buge''s hand was slightly raised. He knew that his temperament was very similar to that of the traditional Mongols. He was not as deeply sinicized as Kublai Khan. He was as tolerant as a king of the Han Dynasty. He was worried that he would order to besiege Hong Qigong. Although Hong Qigong had high martial arts skills, there were many experts here. Bi Yejing was only slightly weaker than him. Fu Yaohong and Bi Yejing were brothers and sisters, It seems that the martial arts are almost the same, and there are many other experts of the destiny sect, plus the Mongolian warriors, I''m afraid Hong Qigong will suffer a loss if he really fights.


    So he clapped his case and yelled: "Sir, where is this palace? Come and go as you like?"


    Ali was surprised to see him get up, but he put down his raised hand slowly, intending to see the situation.


    "Why, do you want me to pay after dinner?" Hong Qigong touched the patched clothes on his body. At last, he reluctantly spread out his hands. "Unfortunately, I''m a beggar. I don''t have anything valuable on me."


    "The seventh king is thirsty for talents. Naturally, he won''t see eye to eye with you, but I can''t see it. You can go if you want to. You can beat my knife." Song Qingshu''s Shuiyue sword came out of its sheath, and a cold wind enveloped the whole hall. In his words, he raised brother alibu so high that he would not regret in front of so many people.


    Ali didn''t stop him from smiling. He liked to hunt on horseback, and he preferred to watch the masters fight. His eyes were full of excitement.


    Other people around also have different reactions. Some people just go to the theater, while some people have deep feelings. They feel that Shuiyue is really despicable. So they will find a chance to show their affection to brother Ali. The proper thing is to vote for the name.


    "What a knife Hong Qigong, with his hands akimbo and his stomach thrust out, said with a smile, "but I''ve been a beggar for so many years, and I''ve never been afraid of anyone except for no delicious food. It''s just a good time to see your Japanese magic Ninjutsu."


    "I don''t need Ninja to deal with you." Song Qingshu snorted coldly, and the whole person was just like riding in the wind. In an instant, he was stabbed in front of Hong Qigong.


    Hong Qigong was also a little surprised by his speed. He clapped his hand on his blade, and the other hand saw that long zaidian took the opportunity to counterattack.


    Song Qingshu is a little bit like a feather. He flies to the other side with the help of his opponent''s palm wind, which makes everyone in the field scream. Even if he despises the person who escaped before, he has to admit that his martial arts attainments are really high. He is as powerful as a galloping horse one moment and as light as a feather the next.


    Song Qingshu knew his martial arts very well. Originally, it was difficult to imitate his erratic and transient pace, but he was good at lightness skill, so he could get twice the result with half the effort.


    In addition, Shuiyue Dao is really a rare sword. When it is used, people in the whole room feel a chill.


    Both of them were quick in shape, and in an instant they fought with each other for more than a dozen moves. Although song Qingshu could imitate them, Hong Qigong naturally suffered a little from the sword with his meat palm. Soon some of them fell into the disadvantage. He touched his waist, pulled out a green bamboo stick, and turned defensive into offensive in an instant.


    "The dog beating stick method is really exquisite. It seems that the water moon is a little difficult." Bi Yejing stands beside Ali Buge and explains that he is probably the one who doesn''t want Hong Qigong to lose in the game. He just fought with Hong Qigong, but he knows that he is still a little bit down. Now that Shuiyue forces the opponent to use his weapons, he feels that he has won by one point. However, it can also be attributed to the benefits of weapons, but if it really makes him beat Hong Qigong, Where to put your face?

 Chapter 2303

    However, as soon as his words came to an end, the light of the sword of "water and moon" in the field suddenly flourished, which immediately suppressed the other party''s dog beating stick method and made Hong Qigong retreat step by step.


    The last time the stick and knife intersected, the figures of the two sides were shaken back at the same time. Hong Qigong took advantage of his toes and flew to the wall of the courtyard. He said with a smile: "your sword technique is very good, but the old beggar has something important to do. I''ll come to you to have a fight next time."


    After that, he took up the lightness skill and disappeared in the distance. The guards in the palace wanted to chase him. Ali Buge reached out to stop him: "don''t chase me. We should eat and drink."


    Then, with a wave of hand, the arranged program of Hercules wrestling attracted all the Mongolian people around to cheer one after another, and the atmosphere in the field soon changed from tension to joy.


    Song Qingshu saw that the competition in front of him was a little dull. If two beautiful girls wrestled, maybe he would be interested in it. Of course, he was still a little calm. It seemed that no one in the field suspected that he had just deliberately let Hong Qigong go.


    Maybe his wish had an effect. After the wrestling meeting, many young girls came out soon. Many Mongolian youths were familiar with the way and invited to sing and dance together.


    Although the atmosphere was very lively, song Qingshu could not integrate into the atmosphere. Maybe he had too many worries to relax completely.


    "Why don''t you go and dance with a girl?" Song Qingshu was lamenting their racial talent when Ali Buge came to him.


    "I don''t know how to jump." Song Qingshu didn''t believe Shuiyue could dance like this, just in case he didn''t say anything.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t dance. Our Mongolian girls can dance. Let them take you with them at that time." Ali not elder brother ha ha laughs, points to those young girls in the field to say, "the bulk chooses casually, has a fancy to that, tonight she is yours."


    Feeling that he became more enthusiastic, song Qingshu guessed that he had just seen the battle between him and Hong Qigong and looked up a point again: "thank you for your love, can I take that?" With that, he pointed to a beautiful figure on the other side.


    Of course, he didn''t refer to Princess Yalun, but to Shan Yuru. He wanted to take the opportunity to test the relationship between the two sides.


    Ali bogotan smile a stagnant, said: "that woman this king also has no way, but it is the so-called beauty love hero, you just skill startle four, say not order the leader to you can also look at."


    This woman can''t even eat what I want to eat. Otherwise, would she have sent her out to seduce you?


    Song Qingshu stopped talking. Ali couldn''t keep up his face, so he asked the topic and said, "it seems that you are not very happy?"


    "It''s a bit depressive for the prince to laugh." Song Qingshu''s heart is clear, this guy will start to draw together.


    Sure enough, Ali Buge quickly said in a sincere tone of empathy: "although the prime minister didn''t say it clearly, I can roughly guess that the matter of Xingqing mansion can''t be retrieved by human power, and the prime minister doesn''t have to pay too much attention to it. At that time, unless Khan, tongtianwu and magician came, other people could not do better than the prime minister."


    Song Qingshu pretended to be moved and said: "I didn''t expect that Wang Ye could understand me, but now the whole people in Helin city look down on me, even Khan..."


    He didn''t say what he said later, so he took the wine and drank it.


    Ali Buge saw that he had just drunk too much. In theory, he should be extremely resistant to alcohol now, and he even took the initiative to drink. Obviously, he was extremely depressed, and he couldn''t help feeling very happy. Of course, on the surface, he still pretended to be sympathetic: "don''t worry about Khan. He''s very magnanimous, and I don''t think he will take this trivial matter seriously, On the contrary, if you left xuliewu, I''m afraid you''ll offend him to death. The relationship between the fifth and the fourth is always the best. I''m afraid the fourth side will also complain about you. "


    Song Qingshu put on a look of panic: "I later saved the fifth Prince once again, but also saved the fourth princess, presumably they should not remember the old feud."


    "How could Da Da Fang be so naive?" Ali Bu Ge noticed his expression and felt a little proud. He was almost defeated by his defense. "The fifth man is the one who will repay him most. Although the fourth man is gentle in appearance, he is also full of bad water. For the superior, one time of infidelity, one hundred times of no use, even if they really ignore the past, But no matter how generous you are, if you don''t pursue your responsibility, how can you reuse you? "


    "There''s no outsider here. I''d like to tell you something about it," Ali Buge said, holding his shoulder. "Although Khan is brilliant and invincible, he is old after all. In the future, if he is the fourth eldest, he should prepare his way ahead of time."


    Song Qingshu naturally can''t play Shuiyue like a fool, and immediately hit the snake with the stick: "thank you for your advice. If you have any orders in the future, as long as you don''t disobey Khan, you will do your best where you can."


    Ali did not expect that he was so on the road, can not help but be overjoyed: "good good good, to pick beauty, pick."


    After all, song Qingshu didn''t choose any beauties. After the banquet, Ali Buge specially sent Shan Yuru to send him back. At the same time, he frowned and winked at him: "the king of opportunity has created it for you. It depends on your ability to succeed tonight."


    Although she said so, she didn''t think so. How can a woman like Shan Yuru let a man get close to her? You should know that she can''t get close to him because of his position and power.


    "Thank you, Lord." Song Qingshu does have something to ask Shan Yuru.


    Shan Yuru naturally pretends to be reluctant but helpless. When she leaves people''s sight, she immediately approaches song Qingshu''s side with a friendly face: "young master, you are so powerful. You not only drink a-lan-da''er, who is the best drinker here, but also beat back Hong Qigong, who is famous. Tonight, you are really in the limelight."


    Song Qingshu abandoned the unique Chaotian braid of Shuiyue: "ah, there''s no way. No matter how hard some people try, they can''t hide their excellence."


    Shan Yuru covered her mouth and said with a smile, "but what I admire more is that she took advantage of Princess Yalun fairly. How about it? How about the feeling?"


    "It''s quite a drum..." Song Qing''s subconscious replied, but immediately responded to the old face, and coughed. "Well, what''s your teacher''s concern for Guo Jing?"


    Shan Yuru shook her head: "I have never heard of the relationship between master and Guo Jing. Maybe she has always been concerned about people surnamed Guo."


    "Care about people surnamed Guo?" Song Qingshu was at a loss.


    "Well," Shan Yu Ru said with a slight frown, "since I can remember, my master seems to care about people surnamed Guo. He always inquires about their hometown and so on."


    "Is there such a hobby in the world?" Song Qingshu was a little disordered in the wind for a time.


    At this time, on the other side, sea lost already returned to his own house, in the study to meet his confidant: "Zhenhai, how do things do?"


    If song Qingshu was here, he would recognize that this man was the middle-aged man who appeared in the inn with Hai lost last time. He nodded slowly: "back to the princess, the news has been passed to Huazheng through the channel."


    "The play is about to begin." Sea lost lips slightly up, "since Huazheng is looking for an excuse to delay marriage, we will give her such an excuse."

 Chapter 2304

    "By the way," he asked, pausing, "it''s not our people who deliver the message, is it?"


    Zhenhai replied: "don''t worry, princess. I know the propriety. The news is passed through seven or eight channels, and I''ve cut the middle clues clean. Even if it happens in the future, it can''t be found on us."


    "That''s good. We just have to go to the theatre." Sea lost smile, as if did not care about each other''s words revealed in the bloody.


    After Song Qingshu returned to his residence, Shan Yuru didn''t rush to leave. Instead, her beautiful eyes looked at him quietly: "don''t you invite me in for a cup of tea?"


    Knowing that she was deliberately teasing, song Qingshu waved her hand angrily: "what kind of tea do you drink so late? Be careful you can''t sleep after drinking it."


    Shan Yuru chuckled¡° It''s very cold in Mobei, so it''s hard for a person to fall asleep. The young master needs a woman''s wife to cross her neck and sleep. "


    Song Qingshu has a black line on his face: "if you keep tempting me like this, you are not afraid that I really can''t hold it. What will you do then?"


    "If you say this, I will be sad. As long as you want it, how can I refuse it?" Shan Yuru looked at him in surprise.


    Song Qingshu had to admire her acting skills and made her look like a real one. However, he didn''t want to provoke these enchantresses who practiced flattery. "OK, I don''t want to. Go back by yourself."


    "The young master drinks a little too much today, so he should have a good rest. I won''t disturb him, so I''ll leave first." Shan Yuru owes a salute while she speaks. She has a white skirt. She has wide sleeves when she salutes. She doesn''t look like a witch at all. On the contrary, she has a sense of fairy coming out of the world.


    After she left, song Qingshu had planned to go directly to Zhao Min''s, but when he thought that there was still someone in the room, he was very upset.


    At this time, Hou Feng''s daughter rushed out when she heard the movement outside the house. Seeing him, she cried excitedly: "master, you''re back. I''ve got hot water ready. Unfortunately, there is no hot spring in Mobei grassland. Otherwise, I can rub my back for my master."


    Song Qingshu''s eyelids jump, just left a big goblin, and came a goblin, really when I am Liu Xiahui. I don''t know what Shuiyue taught this female apprentice before. The more he looked at it, the less he looked like a master and apprentice.


    "Don''t bother. Go to bed by yourself." Song Qingshu didn''t want to bother, so he gave her a hint by directly using the method of moving soul, which is also due to the inspiration she got from Shan Yuru during the day.


    The wind female facial expression is stupefied, as expected obediently went back to sleep.


    The reason why she didn''t point her sleeping acupoint was that she had seen too many bloody dramas in her previous life. A woman was not defensive when she was pointed, but was taken advantage of by another villain


    Although it has nothing to do with fengnv, I don''t want a woman to be hurt for her own sake.


    After settling down here, he ran to Zhao Min''s boudoir and told her what happened today.


    "This Ali does not look silly, unexpectedly also learned to pedal two boats." When Zhao Min learned that he was very close to Yalun and Hai lost, he couldn''t help feeling a lot.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "pedal two boats is not so used."


    "Anyway, that''s what it means," Zhao Min said with a smile. "The hatred between wokuotai and Toray is as deep as the sea. No wonder he doesn''t dare to let the sea get lost and meet Yalun."


    Song Qingshu said: "I don''t know whether he is brave or stupid. If the news of his lost cooperation with Hai is exposed, the other kings of the Torre family will not be able to accept him."


    "He is also helpless," Zhao Min''s beautiful eyes shining with wisdom. "Now Kublai Khan is more and more powerful, and there are such allies as Xu liewu. He is a bit helpless. Even if he unites with Princess Yalun, mengge is dead after all. His strength is not what it used to be. Naturally, he needs to find a foreign aid."


    "But I''m more concerned about the other news I got today than that." Zhao Min said suddenly.


    Seeing her solemn look, song Qingshu couldn''t help wondering: "what''s the news?"


    "Today, in the streets and alleys of Helin City, a strange news suddenly came out, the treasure of Gaochang ancient country." Zhao Min said slowly.


    Song Qingshu is not surprised that she is under house arrest here. Why can she still get so much information: "Gaochang treasure? That''s not a lie. "


    "You know this treasure?" Zhao Min had some accidents.


    For a moment, song Qingshu didn''t know how to explain to her, so he had to say vaguely: "what treasure can a small country in the western regions that has been destroyed for hundreds of years have?"


    The treasure of Gao Changguo in white horse roaring west wind is actually the books, four treasures of study and so on handed down from the Tang Dynasty. These things are very rare in the western regions. Naturally, they are regarded as precious things. Unexpectedly, they mislead later generations.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Gaochang was located at the center of the silk road. It''s not surprising that businessmen from the East and the West would pass by here and accumulate huge wealth," Zhao Min said. "Moreover, there has been a saying that Gaochang''s treasure has been spread all the time on the grassland, but Gaochang has been annihilated for hundreds of years, and no one knows where it is, It seems that a businessman accidentally found the site of Gaochang in the depth of a desert. "


    "Why do you find the news strange?" Song Qingshu suddenly remembered the adjective she had just used.


    "Because it''s at this juncture," Zhao Min blinked. "According to reliable information, Princess Huazheng went to the palace today and told Da Han that Guo Jing was given the title of the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden sword because she helped Mongolia conquer Samarkand city and set up an extraordinary feat. Later, Guo Jing repented and fled. In recent years, her celibacy has become a laughing stock for many people, She doesn''t want others to think that it''s because she can''t get married that she can marry others so casually, so she hopes that her future husband can also make a great achievement before she is willing to marry him. "


    "Nowadays, Mongolia uses troops everywhere and consumes a lot of money, food and materials. If the other side can find the treasure of Gao Changguo and give it to Khan, he will marry such a hero."


    "Did Tiemu really agree?" Song Qingshu knows Huazheng''s abacus as soon as she hears it. Now she and Guo Jing are like glue every day. How can she want to marry? This must be to delay her marriage with an illusory treasure.


    "Although Khan had many children, she was the only one who was his daughter. He had always been very fond of her. In addition, he felt guilty about the incident of Jin Dao''s son-in-law, so he naturally agreed." Zhao Min replied.


    "But isn''t that the face of the Hongjila family?" Song Qingshu was puzzled and said, "that old man is not young, and his daughter has become a princess. How can he go to such trouble for love like those hot-blooded young people?"


    "With Tiemuzhen''s means, there must be corresponding means to appease, and it should be known tomorrow." Zhao Min snorted, obviously impressed by Tiemuzhen''s method.


    "Let''s talk about tomorrow. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest." Song Qingshu is drunk. Looking at the beauty by candlelight, she feels more and more charming.


    Zhao Min hastily pushed him away: "I''m full of wine. I''m so dirty."


    "Originally, there was a sweet maid who prepared hot water for me and also rubbed my back. I didn''t want you to come here." Song Qingshu chased after him.


    "You''re really a walking man..." Zhao Min''s face turned red, and the words behind it couldn''t be explained. "With the respect of Shuiyue, there are still women who take the initiative to throw themselves in their arms."


    "Who made your husband so excellent?" Song Qingshu felt that her refusal was not so firm, so he rolled into bed with her in his arms

 Chapter 2305

    Early the next morning, song Qingshu had just returned to his residence. Soon after, someone came to tell him that Khan had summoned him.


    He couldn''t help but feel awe struck. He was so impressed by his previous meetings. Tie Muzhen''s sense of oppression and momentum was so overwhelming that he always felt that it was a great threat to him. In addition, there were several other top experts in the palace, which made him feel a bit bottomless every time he went to the palace.


    But no matter how scared he was, he still had to go. This time, the bodyguard did not lead him to the palace, but led him all the way to the suburbs.


    Song Qingshu doubted whether it was a bureau set up by some people. There might be ambush in front of it. However, it wasn''t long before he was led to a huge tent. This reflected that the Mongolians lived in tents more often, and traditionally they were more used to living in tents. In recent years, they had built too many rivers and mountains and governed too many people, For the sake of government affairs, a city like that of Han people was built in Helin.


    When he came to the king''s tent, other people came one after another. Many of them were old acquaintances he had seen several times before. Tiemuzhen was talking to a middle-aged man in the tent. Except for a bangs big as a child''s palm in the middle of his head, the rest of his head was shaved, and there were a pair of curled braids on both sides of his back.


    Oh, it''s still a double horsetail. Those gentlemen on the Internet like this hairstyle most in their previous lives... Song Qingshu''s guess is not without evil taste.


    "Don''t worry, Khan. I will find the Gaochang labyrinth." The middle-aged man patted his chest, looking energetic.


    This guy is o Chen? How did you give birth to a beautiful daughter like Princess Allen? Isn''t it the old Wang next door?


    "I said I would marry you and Huazheng, but I didn''t know she made such a fuss. Ah, it''s really hard for you." Tiemuzhen was a little embarrassed.


    "What Khan said, not to mention what the princess said, is not without reason. Now I''m going to fight in Mongolia, and I need money everywhere. If I can find this treasure of Gaochang, it will not only share the country''s worries, but also be able to marry the princess. Naturally, I''m willing to." Mr. o replied.


    Tiemuzhen nodded: "in that case, I specially allow you to keep 30% of Gaochang treasure after you find it."


    "Thank you, Khan!" If the previous words are a bit high sounding, at this time, he is smiling from his heart. Even 30% of a country''s treasure house is an astronomical number.


    Song Qingshu curled his lips. You can laugh now. When you see what these treasures are, it''s too late for you to cry.


    "But it''s a long way to go. There may be danger hidden in the desert," Tiemuzhen said after pondering for a moment. "Bohu, you will lead a thousand timid Xue to escort him all the way. If he loses a hair in the middle, I''ll ask you."


    "Don''t worry about Khan!" Another Mongolian said in a loud voice.


    Song Qingshu chatted with Zhao Min these days, and found out the structure of the Shixue army. Naya''a was the commander of the Shixue army in name, and he was directly in charge of the Suwei and the archers of the Shixue army. These were all the elite among the elite. The eight heroes of Shenjian in Ruyang Palace made countless experts hate with their magic archery skills in the Central Plains, and everyone of the archers had the strength of the eight heroes of Shenjian, Ruyang Palace also gathered eight people, but there are thousands of archers!


    Su Wei is made up of selected experts from all over the world. They may only be second rate experts in the world, but they are good at joint attack. If they are surrounded by them, even the master can encircle and kill as long as the terrain is suitable.


    In addition, there were four generals in the army, Muhuali, borshu, borhu and chilaowen, who led the first to the fourth.


    Among them, Muhuali and borshu were two of the first four people who were granted the title of ten thousand households in that year. They had high status and had their own government affairs to deal with. They also had a name on keixue''s side. Tiemuzhen''s guard work mainly depended on naya''a, borhu and chilaowen.


    Borhu and borshu sound like two brothers in name, but they are not related by blood at all. Borshu was tie Muzhen''s friend when he was young. He was the Jieyi brother who had been fighting with him from the beginning. He also saved tie Muzhen''s life several times, and his position was respected for his outstanding military achievements. Therefore, tie Muzhen was one of the top 40 families.


    Borhu was later adopted by Tiemuzhen''s mother on the battlefield. Borshu was a great general, but borhu was only a bodyguard captain.


    Song Qingshu was recalling Zhao Min''s original comments when he saw a white robed old man Wu sun come out and say, "Khan, I''ll go with you."


    Tiemuzhen was stunned: "what are you going to do?"


    Old man Wusun replied, "it is said that the location of Gaochang treasure in the desert is very close to that of the tumati tribe. I have some friendship with the people of the tumati tribe. I can go to them to provide guidance. I will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Seeing old Wusun''s serious face, he seemed to be a respected old man. Song Qingshu almost didn''t laugh. If he hadn''t overheard the conversation between him and Huazheng before, he might have believed this nonsense. Others don''t know. He doesn''t know that old Wusun''s trip is to find a guide, but to ask for the 30 beauties promised by Huazheng.


    Wu sun''s face was pale, and his eyes were tired. It was obvious that he was badly hurt when he fought with him last time, but it didn''t stop him from chasing beautiful women.


    "It seems that the bald horse Tiebu is one of the fiefdoms of Chinese zither..." Tiemuzhen pondered for a long time, as if he thought of something, "well, it''s up to you to go together, even if there''s an accident, you can deal with it, but you''re good at mental control, not good at melee... Well, well, you can go with Shuiyue."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and had to come forward and answer, "yes!" He didn''t understand why he chose himself. He had to know that there was such a big mistake before Shuiyue was launched. In theory, it should be abandoned.


    "Well, each of you will go back to prepare today and leave early tomorrow." Tie Muzhen clapped his knee and settled down.


    "Yes Several people withdraw from the king''s account one after another, and bolhu pulls old Wusun to whisper. Song Qingshu''s ears suddenly stand up.


    "I''ve heard that there are many beauties in the Department of bald horse. I''m going to see them with my own eyes this time." Bol said with a smile.


    Wusun old man immediately anxious: "that is the fiefdom of Princess Huazheng, you don''t want to mess." Are you kidding? All the beauties in that tribe are regarded as their own property by him. How can they allow others to interfere.


    "As long as I don''t have to be strong, I don''t care about the princess you like." Bolhu said while rubbing his hands, "I heard that there is a girl named Oman in that tribe, who is the most beautiful flower in the grassland for hundreds of miles."


    "Well, it seems that her mother, yalixian, was also a well-known beauty on the grassland in those years. Even Da Han once thought about her, but I don''t know why."


    Oman? Alice? Listening to the heroines of white horse roaring in the west wind, song Qingshu couldn''t help coming forward and asked, "I heard that they are not from Tieyan department. How did they become from the bald horse Ti department?"


    Old man Wusun replied, "tieyanbu seems to be the name of the Han people. People in the desert call them toumatibu. Why don''t you even know that?" Then he stared at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 2306

    Song Qingshu was speechless, and Shuiyue was a Japanese, who knew the different names of Mongolian and Chinese for the same tribe.


    Fortunately, bolhu on one side relieved him: "he didn''t know it was normal. If I hadn''t heard from you today, I wouldn''t have known that the Han people called tumatibu tieyanbu."


    "I''m confused," said Wu sun, who responded with a pat on his forehead. "However, it can be seen how deeply the Han culture has influenced Japan. In the future, when we conquer the Central Plains, we must be extremely vigilant. We should not be completely sinicized like those grassland dynasties that occupied the Central Plains before."


    Bor suddenly laughed: "how can those grassland dynasties compare with our Mongol Empire? We have been fighting in the East and West, building countries that span thousands of miles from the east to the west, and seeing countless civilizations that are not under the Han people''s development. We must have learned from others, but we don''t have to stick to the Han family."


    Hearing a few people talking, he seemed to regard conquering the Central Plains as an easy task. Song Qingshu sneered secretly. He could never let civilization be destroyed in the hands of these barbarians.


    Next, Mr. Wusun held a meeting with several people related to this trip to discuss the precautions and preparations for this trip. After discussion, they almost went home to have a rest.


    When song Qingshu returns to Helin City, he is thinking about running to talk to Zhao Min about this time. Suddenly, he finds a carriage parked at the door of his house. He looks a little familiar.


    It''s not princess Allen''s carriage that I saw outside alibugo''s house yesterday. It''s just that this time it''s not the former alandale. I think it''s because she was drunk yesterday and still hasn''t recovered.


    "What is she doing here?" Song Qingshu was very curious and went over directly.


    The bodyguard around the carriage noticed that someone was approaching. He was obviously on guard, but he saw his face clearly. He had a drink with alandale last night. It was hard to recognize him. Someone approached the carriage and whispered.


    Soon the curtain of the carriage was lifted up, revealing the elegant and beautiful face of Princess Allen: "hello."


    "I''ve seen the princess." Song Qingshu gave a gift, and then said curiously, "what''s the matter with the princess coming to me?"


    Princess Yalun hesitated for a moment: "let''s get on the bus."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Subconsciously, he thought that there was an ambush in the carriage. He used the gas engine to investigate it and found that she was the only one, but he was even more confused.


    Obviously noticing his look, Princess Yalun said slowly, "I have a special identity now. If I enter your house and be seen by someone who has a heart, it will inevitably lead to trouble. So let''s talk while walking after getting on the bus. Does dazongjie mind?"


    "Of course it is." Song Qingshu is full of complaints. He really can''t understand each other''s strange brain circuit. He doesn''t want to enter the house, but he is willing to share the same carriage. How do you think it''s more in the carriage?


    After entering the carriage, song Qingshu felt that there was a unique fragrance mixed with milk fragrance in the air. His subconscious eyes moved down a little. He couldn''t help feeling that Mongolia was so gifted.


    The carriage quickly and slowly started. Princess Yalun suddenly got up and saluted him, which made song Qingshu subconsciously help her: "what''s the princess doing?"


    The princess frowned slightly and drew back her hand without any trace. Then she said, "I came here today to apologize to you."


    "What do the princess and I apologize for?" Song Qingshu became more and more confused.


    "I''m not strict with you. Yesterday, the people under my hand collided with you. I hope you don''t mind," Princess Allen said as she handed over a small box. "This is my apology. I hope you will accept it."


    Against the texture of the wooden box, her wrists were whiter than milk, but song Qingshu didn''t answer them. Instead, he frowned and said, "yesterday, I was on the table with Alan DARR. Why should the princess be like this?"


    Although Shuiyue is good at martial arts, she is only a guest minister in the final analysis. She is a princess. Why are you so polite to him?


    "I''m not only here to apologize for what happened yesterday, but also to ask for something," she said


    Song Qingshu was relieved: "if there is anything, the princess can give orders."


    But Princess Yalun said angrily, "is it that I have been holding it like this all the time, and my hands are very tired?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumps. Is this woman also playing a trick? However, I noticed that her eyes were very clear, and I immediately thought that it was something wrong. It should be because of her random feelings. I was a little nervous by Shan Yuru and Feng Nu during this time.


    "In that case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient in the next few years." Song Qingshu took over the small wooden box, worried that there was a mechanism in it, and specially used Qi to investigate it. It should contain a pair of jade horses and other things.


    "It''s a lot like those Han people." Princess Yalun chuckled and a shallow pear vortex appeared on the edge of her face.


    "Maybe I went to Xingqing mansion this time and got into some habits there." Song Qingshu is awed by the fact that we should pay more attention to these details in the future.


    Fortunately, Princess Yalun just said it casually, and then said, "my father is going to the desert to look for the treasure of Gaochang kingdom. I don''t know how dangerous it will be. He has a lot of martial arts, so I''ll take care of him."


    He was born in the Hongjila tribe and had a noble status. Of course, he was also crowned king early. However, he was a two character king, which was worse than the one character king of the gold family.


    Song Qing Shuxin thinks that she can get the news quickly: "it''s my duty to protect the prince. Why should I work so hard for the princess?" I want to return the box.


    "I feel uneasy if I don''t accept it." Princess Yalun pushed the box back and sighed, "I''ve seen too many things over the years. It''s not bad to be careful."


    Seeing her sad face, song Qingshu tentatively asked, "does the princess think of the great prince?"


    "Let the chief laugh," Princess Yalun''s face slightly changed, and she regained her usual graceful and dignified look. "I''ve been restless these two days, as if something is going to happen when I go to the desert. Please protect my father carefully all the way."


    "Thank you for reminding me that I must be careful in this trip." Song Qingshu also knew that this trip was strange. He didn''t expect that this woman was so sharp.


    "I''m going to take you back." With a smile, Aaron ordered the bodyguard to drive back to Shuiyue''s mansion.


    At this moment, the sound of a horse''s hoof sounded, and then a steady male voice said, "Gee, isn''t this my sister-in-law''s carriage? Kublai Khan has seen my sister-in-law."


    Princess Yalun frowned and replied faintly, "it''s my fourth brother. I''m a little tired today, so I won''t come out to return. I hope my fourth brother won''t blame me."


    Song Qingshu was highly skilled. He heard someone say to Kublai Khan in a low voice: "there seems to be another man in the carriage."

 Chapter 2307

    Kublai said immediately, "I don''t know which lady in the city my sister-in-law is going with today?"


    Princess Yalun frowned: "I''m alone."


    Song Qingshu secretly called bad, she was obviously in order to avoid trouble, how to know that such an answer actually caused trouble.


    "So I don''t want to disturb my sister-in-law." When Kublai''s voice came, song Qingshu was stunned. Is that all.


    At this time, suddenly a strong wind hit, a figure suddenly rushed into the carriage.


    Song Qingshu subconsciously counterattacks, and they fight for more than ten moves in a flash. At this time, the guards of Princess Yalun just react and draw out their weapons one after another to ask, "what is the fourth Prince doing?"


    "It seems that my sister-in-law has been hijacked. Don''t be surprised if you offend her." Kublai''s voice came from outside.


    At this time, Princess Yalun also recovered from the shock and said, "stop it, master!"


    When he rushed into the carriage, he was dressed in a yellow robe, extremely thin and tall. His body was like a bamboo pole, and his forehead was slightly sunken, just like a dish. Song Qingshu was stunned. He turned out to be an old acquaintance, the king of the golden wheel.


    The king of the golden wheel was stunned. The situation was not like hijacking. Were they having an affair? However, seeing Shuiyue''s respectful face and princess Yalun''s comments that she was always clean, he immediately put out this conjecture: "princess, forgive me. I just heard what the princess said. I thought the princess was taken by a villain, so I offended her in a hurry."


    Princess Yalun did not look at him. She lifted up the curtain and glared at the man outside: "Kublai Khan, you are more and more presumptuous now. You dare to send someone to crash my car directly."


    Song Qingshu looks a little playful. You know, she looks quiet and quiet these times. Now she''s so angry about it. Is it because Kublai Khan mentioned by brother alibu tried to offend her?


    In front of the carriage, a young man in his early twenties saluted: "excuse me, sister-in-law. In recent days, the city is quite restless. First, the red sun Dharma king was killed mysteriously. Later, old Wusun was attacked. I noticed that there was one more person on the carriage, and then I heard that you were single. I thought you were being coerced, so some care was chaotic."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but see a flash in front of his eyes. These days, he is used to those savages with rough appearance and powerful behavior. It''s a bit unexpected to see such a polite, modest and amiable person.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business," said Princess Yalun coldly. "Shuiyue is my guest, not a villain. Can you get out of the way like this?"


    Kublai Khan didn''t think that he was disobedient: "it''s just right. I''ve already sent someone to send a post to my family, but I don''t think the family has received it. I''ll invite you face-to-face here. I''ll prepare a banquet tonight, and I hope you''ll come."


    Song Qingshu felt that he had seen a ghost. How could a large amount of water in a month suddenly become a sweet cake? However, he went north for an important purpose. It was more convenient for him to get familiar with these powerful people, so he agreed: "thank you, Lord. I will come here at the right time in the evening."


    Hearing his promise, Princess Yalun looked cold, but she didn''t say anything.


    Kublai gave him a smile, and then turned to Aaron: "sister-in-law is lonely now, it''s better to come to the dinner party."


    "No, I don''t feel well. I want to go back and have a rest."


    Kublai Khan sighed in secret: "today''s offense, I still hope sister-in-law Haihan, don''t disturb sister-in-law, please." With that, he made way for himself, and his men also separated to both sides. As for the king of the golden wheel, he had already returned to him.


    "Let''s go." Princess Yalun put down the curtain of the car and said faintly.


    Her subordinates put the waist knives into the scabbard one after another, and they continued to escort the carriage away.


    Seeing the carriage leave, the king of the Golden Wheel said: "my Lord, the princess always pays attention to fame and never gets close to men. Why do you let Shuiyue take the same carriage with her today?"


    Kublai''s eyes twinkled: "I want to know, too."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just ask Shuiyue at the dinner party," the king comforted. "By the way, this time, I''ll introduce a young master to Wang Ye''s talent recruiting hall. He is about the same age as Wang Ye, but his martial arts are no less than me."


    "Oh? Is there such a person in the world Kublai Khan became interested.


    The king of the Golden Wheel said with a smile, "you will know when you go back to the palace."


    At this time, in the carriage, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking, "does the princess seem to hate the fourth prince?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" said Princess Yalun


    Song Qingshu turned his lips and thought that even if these princes and concubines were polite and virtuous, they would treat these experts as servants in their bones.


    "I''m sorry, I''m in a bad mood, so I''m in a bad mood," she said apologetically


    "No harm." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Princess Yalun found a topic and said, "why do you have to agree to the invitation of old four?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "can''t you go?"


    Princess Yalun hesitated for a moment, or said: "you just went to the old seven last night, and now you go to the old four again. You also know that they are both in hot water. This kind of behavior is easy to be seen as double faced."


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "if someone invites me personally, how can I not go? Besides, I am a guest Qing who belongs to Khan, not to any one of them."


    Princess Yalun frowned and said in a low voice, "after all, Khan is old. One day you have to make a choice. Otherwise, no matter which one of them is on the stage, you will not be able to get along well."


    "Thank you, princess. I will remember it." Song Qingshu saluted.


    Princess Yalun was a little annoyed when she saw that he was making these polite remarks. However, she also knew that it would be counterproductive to continue to persuade him with her ally relationship with ALI Buge, and immediately the whole carriage fell into silence.


    Fortunately, not long after that, the bodyguard outside said, "here comes the grand mansion."


    Song Qingshu gets up to say goodbye. With a slight hum, Yalun continues to look at the distance through the curtain. He doesn''t know what to think of. He has some thoughts.


    After all, she is a high-ranking princess. No matter how high her martial arts skills are, she is just a pawn of the imperial court. She has shown enough goodwill before. How can she really treat each other as equal friends?


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it. After getting out of the car, the carriage started slowly and went away. At this time, fengnv had rushed out after hearing the news. She came close to him and said, "don''t look at the master. He is a princess, and we are not the same people in the world."

 Chapter 2308

    Looking at the narrow and exquisite woman in front of him, song Qingshu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "where do you think of? I''m thinking of something else."


    Fengnv said with a smile: "this princess of Yalun is so beautiful and has a charming temperament. Which man is not excited to see her? Why is the host embarrassed to admit it? "


    Song Qingshu didn''t bother to argue with her, so he threw the wooden box in his hand to her: "this is her gift. It''s for you."


    "What thing..." Feng Nu opened the box to see, but her eyes brightened. "Wow, this pair of jade horses are so beautiful. They are very valuable."


    Song Qingshu said: "I find that you people like exaggeration and are worth a lot of money. Although these jade horses are precious, they are worth thousands of taels of silver at most. They are not worth a lot of money."


    The wind girl blinked her eyes: "master, you are so boring. If the princess hears this, she thinks you despise her gift."


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "OK, OK, I''ll have a rest first. Don''t disturb me." It''s a lot of consumption to run around these nights, so we have to conserve our energy and cultivate ourselves.


    "By the way, someone from the fourth Prince''s mansion sent a message to invite you to the banquet." The wind girl yells at the back.


    "I see." Song Qingshu roughly said what happened to Kublai Khan just now.


    "Master, I want to go too." The wind girl said pitifully.


    Song Qingshu wanted to refuse, but when she thought about it, it was not kind of her to Daze her all day or to point her acupoints. What''s more, she used to accompany Shuiyue a lot. If she didn''t appear all the time, she would be suspicious, so she agreed.


    "Great!" Fengnv jumped up excitedly. She was almost suffocated when she stayed at home these days.


    After a few hours'' rest, song Qingshu took fengnv to siwangfu. The guard at the gate had already been instructed. When he learned that he was coming, he hurried to take him in enthusiastically. On the way, he happened to meet Kublai Khan.


    Kublai Khan came to him with a smile and took his hand: "the chief came just in time. I''d like to introduce you to these people in my house. This is Zicong. He was an official in the county government when he was young, and later became a monk. He has a long history of learning and is a good judge. He is the right-hand assistant of the king."


    "I''ve met Secretary Cong." Song Qingshu looked at the monk in front of him. He was about forty years old. He said he was a monk, but he was elegant in appearance and looked and behaved like a scholar.


    A little surprise flashed in Liu Bingzhong''s eyes: "I''m flattered that you''ve heard of me." Although his position is important now, he has no official position, which most people don''t know.


    Song Qingshu complimented him casually, and Kublai Khan began to introduce him to another person, Zhao Bi, a Confucian master and Yao Shu, a counselor. When he said that Yao Shu, he specially looked at each other. He was rather thin, with a goatee, and his eyes flashed by occasionally. At first sight, he was the kind of person with a lot of thoughts.


    If Liu Bingzhong is like Xun Yu, then Yao Shu is like Chen Ping and Jia Xu, who are good at plotting and scheming. If he is against Kublai Khan in the future, he can''t help it.


    Originally, I wanted to see Kublai Khan''s first general, also the commander-in-chief Boyan who destroyed the Song Dynasty in history. Unfortunately, Boyan is not here today.


    However, I met another famous general Shi Tianze, a middle-aged man with a resolute face. The historian was originally a Han local aristocrat in troubled times. He gathered forces to defend himself in the village. Later, he surrendered to Mongolia and became a famous general of the generation. In history, he was an outstanding figure.


    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart after socializing. No wonder Mongolia has been invincible these years, and there are too many talented people in the army.


    At this time, the king of the golden wheel also came over: "Lord, the young hero I mentioned before has arrived. Although he is young, he is a great man."


    Kublai Khan had great trust in him, so he was overjoyed when he heard the words: "please come quickly!"


    Song Qingshu is also very curious about the young hero in his mouth, thinking about what kind of young people can deserve his praise.


    "Brother Yang, Miss Gongsun, come in." The king of the Golden Wheel waved to the other side.


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation, but he was stunned. How could it be him!


    The visitor''s eyebrows and eyes are very beautiful, but his temples are white and his eyes are full of vicissitudes, but he is older than his actual age.


    The wind girl around him pulled his sleeve and exclaimed in a low voice: "master, this man is so handsome." Even many Mongolian women also looked over here, their eyes full of small stars.


    Song Qingshu looks strange. When he saw Yang Guo, he mistook his whole life. He didn''t expect that he could harvest a large number of fans wherever he went. Naturally, it was Yang Guo who came here. After the last farewell, he lost his news. Unexpectedly, he came to the desert.


    In addition, he was accompanied by a beautiful girl with extremely white complexion, delicate and abnormal, clear eyes, but occasionally looking at Yang Guo''s eyes concealed the sense of shyness, and a green dress set off her waist.


    "Who is this woman, Gongsun and Yixi green, is she?" Song Qingshu thought in secret.


    Kublai looked at Yang Guowei and couldn''t help exclaiming: "sure enough, I''m very happy to see so many Shenjun figures today. Get the wine. I''ll have a drink with you and this brother. "


    About four big dippers, filled with Mongolian horse milk wine. Kublai took it over and drank it all. The king of France did it himself. Song Qingshu also drank it all in one gulp. The first drink of mare''s milk wine was sour, but it was really good to get used to it.


    Yang Guo usually seldom drinks alcohol. At this time, it''s inconvenient for him to give up when he sees that his master is so absent. At the moment, he also drinks wine.


    Kublai Khan laughs: "now everyone in the city does not know how much wine they drink. I didn''t expect brother yang to be so forthright. What do brother Yang think of this wine?"


    Yang Guo said: "this wine is spicy, sour and astringent. It tastes like a knife. It''s not beautiful, but it''s a man''s true color."


    Kublai Khan was overjoyed and called for wine, and each of them did three fights. Yang Guo, relying on his excellent internal power, drank without a trace of emotion.


    Kublai Khan said happily: "teacher, where can you find this good talent? It''s my great honor to be in Mongolia. "


    At present, the king of France gave a brief account of Yang Guo''s experience. In his words, he raised his status very high, and vaguely regarded him as a great figure in the Wulin of the Central Plains. Yang Guo gave him such a treat. He didn''t have any happy expression on his face. Instead, he became more and more lonely.


    Song Qingshu lamented that King Falun and Yang Guo were really good friends, so they could get together.


    When Kublai was overjoyed, he ordered a big banquet. Soon the banquet was spread out, and the meat and wine were full. The Mongolian and the Han people lived in half. Kublai Khan said to the left and right: "please invite some heroes from xianguan to see you." The left and right should be ordered to pay out.


    Kublai Khan said: "in recent days, there are several more guests in the hall of recruiting talents. It''s really a blessing for the country. They are not as talented as the national teacher, the great master and Yang Jun


    Song Qingshu was impressed by Kublai Khan''s noble status, and his mouth was smeared with honey. I''m afraid those experts in the river and lake were flattered by him, and they were already gone.

 Chapter 2309

    During the conversation, it was reported that the guests arrived, the door of the tent opened, and several people came in. Song Qingshu and Yile were all old acquaintances. At first, he was tall, thin, bloodless and zombie. Naturally, he was xiaoxiangzi.


    The second one is extremely short and black. He is nimoxin, an expert from the mainland. The third one is a hu man with deep nose and yellow hair and beard. He is wearing a Hanfu with a pearl hanging around his neck and a jade bracelet. Of course, he is Yin Kexi.


    Behind them came another three people. The first one was tall, with black and white hair on his face. There was a kind of inexplicable power between his eyebrows. Kublai Khan then introduced Mr. Weide, the leader of the snow mountain sect.


    Song Qingshu thought that when he was in the prison of Jingzhou City, he met the assassins of the snow mountain sect. He learned from them that the snow mountain sect had taken refuge with Kublai Khan. However, this is the first time he met their leader. This is the arrogant old man in the book. Listening to his breathing and footwork, his internal skill is pretty good. It''s just different from that of other people of the snow mountain sect?


    Last time I was in lingjiu palace, I had contact with the people of Xueshan sect. Those disciples can only say that their swordsmanship is in order, but their internal power is too far away from white and comfortable.


    At this time, the mind can not help but emerge a Xiu that pretty figure, that shy little girl left him a very good impression, but it seems that this time did not follow Bai Ziyou.


    This is not a bad thing. There are many super elites in Helin city. Molesting women is a child''s disease. Robbing relatives in the street happens from time to time. Bai Zizi and Xueshan''s ability may not be able to protect her.


    "There are also two top experts. The king of Dharma has dealt with them before. This is the hundred damage Taoist and this is the King Kong sect leader. They are all top experts of a sect of masters." Kublai''s words awakened song Qingshu from his meditation and surprised them.


    Aren''t they under the command of Ruyang palace?


    But immediately relieved, Ruyang palace is now in trouble, these two people are not the kind of loyal to protect the Lord, noble character generation, decisively change the family is expected, but in this way, Zhao Min can use fewer and fewer people.


    Although the king of Falun disdained their character, he once had a fight with them. He admired their martial arts, but he didn''t dare to neglect them. He was very warm and chatted with them.


    They had just changed their family, but they were still a little worried. Now when they saw the attitude here, they couldn''t help putting down most of their hearts, and the smile on their faces became more and more.


    Then Kublai Khan solemnly introduced Shuiyue and Yang Guo to these people, and his words were generous.


    It''s OK to say that Shuiyue is a big deal. Kublai Khan''s people all know that he is the top master of Tiemuzhen''s net. However, they are not so convinced that young Yang Guo looks like a little white face and has broken an arm.


    The hundred damage Taoist priest and the Vajra sect leader just changed their house, but they didn''t dare to jump out and take the lead in making trouble. Bai Zizi took refuge with Kublai Khan for a long time. Without these worries, he said coldly, "Yang Guo? Why haven''t I heard of such a person in the Central Plains? Don''t be cheated. "


    Kublai Khan laughed but did not speak. He was obviously used to the temperament of these masters under his command. The literati despised each other, but the martial arts were not.


    Yang Guo smiles a little and doesn''t want to argue, but the king of Jinlun sends a message into the secret saying: "brother Yang, Mongolia doesn''t pay attention to hiding. If you want the king to take care of that matter in the future, you need to show your own value. You''ll be like this later..."


    Yang Guo frowned. After all, he held out his chopsticks to hold a large piece of fat beef and said, "this piece of beef is the biggest in this plate. I didn''t want to eat it, but thanks to the king''s kindness, I put this plate of beef in front of me. You can take the one who is interested. " Then he raised his chopsticks and stopped on the plate, waiting for everyone to carry them.


    Song Qingshu was immediately happy. Yang Guo also said that there was no gun friend deal with King Falun, but he could play with him.


    "Who do you think can eat this meat?" There was an ethereal voice around.


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw that a white dress woman was standing beside her. Her extraordinary beauty became the focus of the audience. Even when Yang Guo saw her, he felt that the goddess''s temperament was similar to that of his aunt. However, he immediately snorted that her aunt was the most beautiful woman in the world. How could other people compare with her.


    Kublai Khan''s eyes also showed an amazing color, but he immediately regained his composure and said with a smile: "I''d like to introduce to you that this is Miss Jin Bingyun from the magician''s palace. When she just appeared in Helin City, it was empty. I don''t know how many men''s hearts she captured. Now she is becoming the first beauty in Mongolia in many people''s hearts."


    Jin Bingyun said lightly: "the Lord is too exaggerated. Bingyun can''t afford such a name."


    But song Qingshu was a little upset and said: "as far as I know, isn''t the first beauty of Mongolia Princess Shaomin of Ruyang palace?"


    Kublai Khan took a breath and said with a smile, "Princess Shaomin is also very beautiful, but... Hehe..." now that Ruyang palace is down, he doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    One side of the hundred damage Taoist said: "princess is just a little too dignified, not as amiable as Miss Bingyun. In addition, according to Mongolian practice, the married woman lost the qualification to participate in the evaluation of the first beauty. Although Princess Shaomin is married, everyone knows that she has committed herself to the Golden snake king song Qingshu, Naturally, we need to evaluate the first beauty of the new term. "


    Kublai Khan nodded and said, "ha ha, what Taoist priest said is right. That''s the truth."


    Song Qingshu laughed twice: "but as far as I know, Miss Jin and the magician Pang ban are also recognized as a couple."


    When this remark came out, everyone''s face changed. Although everyone knew it well, no one ever pointed it out. The hundred damage Taoist laughed a few times. He didn''t dare to talk about Pang ban.


    Jin Bingyun''s expression finally fluctuated, like shame, anger and loneliness. He reached out to stop the people in the magician''s palace who were ready to make trouble: "there''s a big misunderstanding. There''s only a feeling between me and my family teacher, and there''s nothing else."


    "Is that true?" Song Qingshu''s eyes are bright.


    "Nature is serious." Jin Bingyun frowned lightly.


    Song Qingshu came up to her and said with a smile, "doesn''t that mean I can pursue miss too?"


    "You Jin Bingyun''s cultivation of Qi was finally broken. He snorted and left.


    The king of the Golden Wheel gave him a thumbs up. Kublai Khan also looked at him with a complicated face: "no one has ever dared to tease her like this. It''s really brave."


    Song Qingshu laughs but says nothing. She thinks that she doesn''t know why Jin Bingyun is deliberately close to her. But after this storm, she is always embarrassed to come back.


    This woman is really beautiful, and her pure and refined temperament has a fatal attraction to men. But the more so, the more wary song Qingshu is, the farther away he is from this woman, the better. Thinking of the plan of planting demons in the mind of the red sun Dharma king, this woman is... Poisonous!

 Chapter 2310

    The rest of the people are still immersed in Jin Bingyun''s peerless appearance. Bai Zizi, who is not a good woman, first turns his attention back to the piece of beef Yang Guo is holding: "since you don''t want to eat it, don''t waste your kindness."


    Then he reached out and quickly clipped the chopsticks. The head of his chopsticks was about to touch the beef. One of the chopsticks in Yang Guo''s hand suddenly came out and touched his chopsticks lightly. He felt his arm shaking and could hardly hold it. Yang Guo''s chopsticks have been retracted in time, holding the beef.


    Bai Zizi was awed in his heart and couldn''t help cheering: "good internal power!" He boasted that he had high internal power. Now, although he felt that his opponent''s internal power was not under him, he immediately put away his previous contempt and grasped the chopsticks.


    This time, his chopsticks were mixed with snow mountain sword technique, and he used skillful force to grab beef. However, Yang Guo had been immersed in jade girl sword technique and Quanzhen sword technique for many years. Later, jade girl Suxin sword technique was defeated by the king of Jinlun. In addition, he realized that there was no edge in heavy sword in Dugu sword tomb. Only a few people in the world were better than him in sword technique. How can snow mountain sword technique be seen?


    Bai Zizi used Huaqiao moves several times, but Yang Guo just changed the angle of chopsticks, and then blocked all his subsequent moves, making Bai Zizi blush.


    But after all, he has been famous for decades. He immediately realized that his moves were not his strong points. When he was young, an adventure led to a great increase of internal power, and he just stood out among his peers. There was no need to attack each other''s strong points with his own short points.


    To understand all this, he no longer put the sword into the chopsticks, but grasped the chopsticks tightly and went straight to the other side.


    The chopsticks of the two sides touched each other three times. Suddenly, with a click, Bai Zizi''s chopsticks broke into four pieces, and two pieces fell on the table.


    Looking at the broken chopsticks in his hand, Bai Zi felt in a trance and asked: "it''s impossible! How do you practice your powerful internal power when you are young? "


    "Practice in front of the tide day and night." Yang Guo had a good internal skill in the ancient tomb sect. Later, with the help of the divine carving, he took the courage of the spirit snake to enhance his internal power. Then he practiced in the rough water. His internal power was growing rapidly.


    Even song Qingshu secretly nodded, and his internal power was much higher than that of the last time. As for Bai Zizi''s internal power, it was not weaker than Yang Guo''s, but the use of means was too rough. Yang Guo appreciated the meaning of Epee without edge, and just used the formula of sticking words to make Bai Zizi lose most of his internal power, and then took the opportunity to break his chopsticks.


    "Sure enough, I''m a young hero," said the King Kong master. "But I''ve lived in the western regions for a long time. I don''t use chopsticks to eat. Be careful."


    With five fingers like iron claws, he grabs the meat. He just saw the competition between Bai Zizi and Yang Guo. He doesn''t dare to underestimate this young man. He has treated him as a master of the same level. He is a master of his own skills.


    Yang Guoheng took out a chopstick on his right side and trembled as fast as lightning. He divided the five acupoints in his palm, wrist, back of hand, Hukou and fingertip of middle finger.


    The normal master must withdraw his move to avoid this situation, but the King Kong sect master didn''t seem to see it, so he just stretched out his hand.


    Yang Guo was stunned. The chopsticks had already touched each other''s acupoints, but he felt as if they were on the top of gold and iron. He immediately realized that what he practiced was extremely domineering Kung Fu.


    He quickly withdrew the chopsticks, but it was too late. The King Kong Master turned his wrist and grasped the chopsticks in his hand tightly. He grabbed them with his powerful finger, and the chopsticks were smashed into pieces.


    Yang Guo sighed secretly. Just now he and Bai Zizi were fighting with each other''s internal power. The chopsticks had been hurt secretly, so even if they had their own internal power to protect them, they couldn''t stop each other''s claws.


    However, he was quick to respond. He threw the meat in his hand into the sky, and the remaining chopsticks came forward like a flash of lightning. Yes, it was not picking and stabbing, but just fierce and unprepared, as if it were a steel mace.


    The chopsticks in Yang Guo''s hand were smashed again, but the King Kong master quickly drew his hand back as if he had been scalded by boiling water. Song Qingshu''s eyes were sharp, and saw that his hand was rubbing behind his back, and his face was wrinkled, like a piece of dried orange skin. It was obvious that he was badly hurt by the whip.


    Yang Guo''s fingers picked, two chopsticks in the bamboo tube flew back to his hands, and then he caught the beef that was about to fall, looking very smart.


    "Good!" The people around applauded one after another. The Mongolians attached great importance to heroes. At first, they saw that he was weak and handsome, but they despised him a little. Now, when they saw that he even retreated from the powerful enemy, they were still so handsome and handsome, and they immediately felt good about him.


    Fengnv''s eyes are full of little stars, constantly pulling song Qingshu''s sleeve: "master, this young master is really too handsome, too handsome..."


    Song Qingshu looked around for a week, not to mention her and other Mongolian women. Even Jin Bingyun''s look at Yang Guo was so cool.


    "I was so hot headed that I went to rob a woman with this humanoid spring medicine." Song Qingshu is very afraid when he thinks about it. Fortunately, Yang Guo is a little bit slow in emotion. In addition, he has too many routines from later generations. In addition, he has to rely on the fate to get involved in the relationship between him and XiaoLongNu.


    Thinking of Xiaolongnv, song Qingshu sighs. Although they are close enough after all kinds of things, they are always unable to take the last step. Moreover, she obviously intends to avoid herself. Obviously, she still can''t let Yang Guo go completely in her heart.


    "I always feel like I''m playing with fire." Originally, song Qingshu was quite confident, but once again he saw the charm of Yang Guo, and he was really worried about gain and loss.


    At this time, the hundred damage Taoist on one side said: "since you push me to this beef, let me eat it." After several competitions just now, he knew that this young man was the best choice in both internal power and martial arts, but he broke his hand after all, which was a natural weakness.


    So he went out with both hands, one hand for the beef, the other hand for his broken arm.


    "This guy is really shameless." Song Qingshu secretly despised him. He thought that it was no wonder that he and the King Kong sect leader were very strong at first, but later they felt weaker and weaker. Their original cultivation could only produce 70% or 80%. In the end, their morale was worse. Which of these master level masters was not arrogant and self respecting, but they were not only willing to be running dogs, And it''s shameless to do anything. There''s no bottom line.


    When the martial arts level is high to a certain extent, the role of mentality is very important. This is why it is clear that the same level of master, some can be more than one enemy, some can only be more than many.


    However, song Qingshu wrongly blamed them. The reason why the King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist had been reduced to such a field is that he lost several times in his younger hands. No matter how high his heart was, he would be doubting his life. The master level master had to go through a martial Arts obstacle stage. In the battle of Yanmen pass, Xiao Yuanshan''s martial arts skills were far better than murongbo''s, As a result, he secretly studied the secret script in Shaolin temple for decades. On the contrary, he was chased to the same level by murongbo because he could not break through the martial arts barrier.


    The King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist had already passed the stage of martial arts barrier, but they were forced to open a new martial arts barrier by song Qingshu these years

 Chapter 2311

    Even so, the cultivation of the Taoist was still there. When he made a move, he felt chilly. Some onlookers could not help but step back to avoid being hurt.


    "You are so mean. You know brother Yang has broken an arm, and you even attack here." On one side, Gongsun girl in green was in a hurry.


    The hundred damage Taoist lived for decades, and his old face had been hardened to be thicker than the city wall. Hearing the words, he said with a smile, "I regard brother Yang as my opponent. Naturally, I will do my best to show my respect. If brother Yang thinks it''s wrong, I will only use one hand."


    Yang Guo how aloof disposition, smell speech cold hum: "don''t have to!"


    On one side of the body, the empty sleeve was like a spirit snake, twining the palm of the hand attacked by the Taoist priest.


    Song Qingshu can''t help admiring Yang Guo''s intelligence. This set of self created ecstatic palm is really unique. It also maximizes the use of sleeves, body shape, leg technique and so on to avoid the disadvantage of breaking hands.


    The hundred damage Taoist just felt that his castration was fierce, and his palm seemed to hit a ball of cotton. He wanted to pull his hand back and shake off his opponent''s sleeve. He didn''t know that a powerful internal force suddenly gushed out of his sleeve. He didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly used xuanming''s palm to deal with it.


    Two people body together one shock, one hand one sleeve, like that froze down.


    The cold poison of xuanming God palm was originally very advantageous in the competition of internal power, but Yang Guo''s powerful internal power, which was trained in the tide, was even more powerful. For a time, neither side could do anything about it.


    The hundred damage Taoist was afraid of the opponent''s internal power and didn''t dare to use his xuanming palm. He was afraid that the cold poison would be shocked by the opponent and hurt himself, so he put the victory and defeat on the other hand.


    He turned his palms and didn''t go directly to the beef. Instead, he screamed and chopped it off to Yang Guo''s wrist.


    Yang Guo didn''t move his arm. He put the chopsticks upside down and trembled a few more. The Taoist priest suddenly felt that the tip of the chopsticks touched his tiger''s mouth and quickly retracted. Yang Guo turned the chopsticks back, still holding the beef. He took out the chopsticks to point the acupoints, which was fast and incessant.


    Everyone around them could see that in a moment, they had exchanged several moves. Of course, Yang Guo''s chopsticks were very fast, and the Taoist could withdraw his hand in time to avoid it. His martial arts were also very good.


    After attacking several moves in a row, he was quietly solved by the other side. However, the hundred damage Taoist was more and more anxious in his heart. He became famous for decades, but now he is tied with a young generation. His face really can''t hang on.


    Two light chopsticks in each other''s hands, as if heavier than Mount Tai, so that he did not dare to hard every time.


    He felt that his bare hands were a bit of a loss, so the hundred damage Taoist suddenly grabbed a pair of chopsticks from the side and quickly caught the piece of beef. He had been bare handed all the time, and Yang Guo was mainly on guard against his attack. Unexpectedly, he suddenly rushed to the beef.


    In such an instant, he was pulled half a foot by the other side, but his reaction was quick. With a shaking of his wrist, a strange force gushed out, and he moved the beef back to his side again.


    Looking at that piece of beef moving a few inches in the direction of Yang Guo, and then moving a few inches in the direction of the hundred damage Taoist, the beef was covered with a layer of frost for a while, and then emitting wisps of heat. The people around admired it. It was obvious that everyone knew that they were fighting with extremely deep internal force.


    However, people admire Yang Guo more than ever. It''s really amazing that he is so young that he can compete with the internal power of the hundred damage Taoist for decades.


    At this time, Jin Bingyun opened his lips lightly: "both of you are royal guests. This competition is for fun. If there is any death or injury caused by the combination of internal forces, it''s not beautiful."


    Kublai Khan also came out and said, "that''s right. I''ve seen your excellent martial arts. Please stop now."


    "In accordance with the decree of the Lord." This is exactly what the Taoist meant when he said that if he was careless in the internal power competition, he would be either dead or injured. He and Yang Guo had no hatred that could not be solved, so why did he get to such a situation.


    Yang Guo obviously also has the same idea, two people very tacit understanding gradually withdraws the internal power.


    "A piece of meat so many people snatch, is it really so delicious?" When the first word, I feel that people are still a little far away, but when the last word, the voice seems to ring in my ear. The speed of this person''s body method is really rare in the world.


    The figure at the door flashed, and one of them grabbed the piece of fat beef from their chopsticks and put it into his mouth to chew.


    At the same time, they stood up and looked at the man, but he was an old man with white hair and beard, red face and smiling face. I saw him sitting on the carpet on the ground, his left hand plucked white beard, his right hand sent the beef to his mouth, eating with a sound.


    Although Yang Guo and himself had just removed a lot of internal power, the old man was so easy to snatch beef from them. The way he used was really amazing.


    Yang Guo is a little smile: "it''s old Zhou."


    Song Qingshu also recognized him, the old urchin Zhou Botong. Last time I saw him walking with Hong Qigong in Leigu mountain, I was surprised two days ago that I only saw Hong Qigong and didn''t see him. I didn''t expect to talk about Cao Cao.


    "Ah, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, it''s cold and hot, and the meat is a mess. How can the beef taste so bad?" Zhou Botong quickly spat out the beef in his mouth.


    At this time, the warrior guarding the palace had come after him and drank: "catch." Four spears had been thrust into his chest. Zhou Putong held out his left hand, grabbed four spearheads and said to the side, "Yang Guo, take some more good beef to eat. I''m very hungry."


    The four Mongolians pushed forward with great force, but they didn''t move at all. Then they made the force come back. However, their faces turned red. The four spears seemed to be cast in an iron mountain, and they couldn''t even pull back half an inch.


    Yang Guo took up the plate of beef and flew to him, saying, "please use it!"


    Zhou Botong picked up his right hand and put it on his chest. Suddenly, a piece of beef jumped up and flew into his mouth as if he were alive.


    Everyone in the room was amused to see that he could play magic and cheered one after another. However, experts such as the king of the Golden Wheel knew that he was driving a piece of beef out of the plate. Ordinary people pounding hard across the plate could have made the beef jump, but it must be that all the meat flew together and the juice was dripping. It was absolutely impossible for the beef to jump out one by one. This person''s palm strength was so comfortable that everyone at the table could not do it. They were all awed.


    Kublai said, "brother Yang, is this old gentleman your friend?"


    Although Yang Guo knew that Zhou Botong was good at martial arts, he also knew that there were so many masters in the house and so many Mongolian warriors. If he swarmed on, Zhou Botong might be in danger. He said, "yes, this old gentleman is my best friend. He is also famous in the central Plains. People call him Zhou Botong, an old urchin."


    "Since it''s your friend, it''s the king''s friend." Kublai Khan saw that he was good at martial arts, and he was eager to attract. He waved to the Mongolian warriors.


    The four embarrassed Mongolian warriors were pardoned. At that time, they could not take back their spears, but they did not dare to let go. The military law of Mongolia is very strict. It''s a capital crime to kill the head by abandoning the blade in battle. Fortunately, the LORD spoke now, otherwise they really don''t know what to do.


    "Well, how did you go?" Seeing this, Zhou Botong threw several Spears on the ground. At this moment, he had eaten a plate of beef clean. But still some dissatisfied, right hand a Yang, plate off the hand fly, in the mid air draw an arc, flat to fly close to the table, aimed at a plate of roast mutton hit, that plate of mutton will fly to himself, empty plate on the table to turn a few circles, stop.


    It turned out that what he used was "Taiji power", like the Taiji diagram, which started and stopped repeatedly. If he threw a plate in the open space, the plate would go around the body. It''s not very difficult for this force to make hair. A lot of changeful illusionists are good at this skill. The difficulty is that the force is just right. It happens to fly to the table, and the empty plate stops, and another plate of food is delivered to him.


    Song Qing books are all impressed by Zhou Botong''s learning. He has learned the true meaning of the nine Yin manual for decades. He is afraid that he can not match him in the subtle and delicate way.


    Zhou Botong laughed and was very proud. His hands were full of energy. The roast mutton was springing up one by one. He gave him a piece of meat to eat. Then he looked at Yang Guo and said, "Hey, little dragon girl, why didn''t she come with you?"


    Before Yang Guo had time to answer, he asked himself, "Oh, it seems that I remember. I heard the old beggar say that little dragon girl was robbed by that song Qingshu. It''s a good thing. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 2312

    Song Qingshu can''t help rubbing his nose. Has this matter spread so widely? I didn''t expect that Hong Qigong, a big eyed guy, had such gossip behind his back.


    Hearing the old urchin''s words, Yang Guo burst into a rage: "old urchin, I think you are a friend, why do you insult me like that?"


    "Why are you still angry?" The old urchin scratched his ears and gills and said, "I didn''t insult you. I just congratulated you when I treated you as a friend."


    Yang Guo forced his anger and said in a cold voice, "I lost my aunt. How happy is it?"


    The old urchin came to him with a smile: "what''s good about women? They look disgusting one by one, and it means a lot of trouble. I''m so free to play alone. Brother Yang, you''ll know the advantages of a person after you get used to it."


    Yang Guo understood what he meant. Thinking of his usual way of talking, he didn''t take it to heart: "aunt is different from other women."


    The old urchin nodded deeply, then pulled Yang Guo''s sleeve and said, "XiaoLongNu is really different from other women. It''s much more fun. Although I''ve learned her bee control skill, I can''t learn how to sleep on a rope. Yang Guo, you tell me quietly if you have any tips."


    Yang Guo breathed: "I won''t either."


    Little Dragon Girl''s special sleeping posture needs a pure mind. Even the innocent old urchin can''t do it, let alone his exquisite heart.


    Thinking of the time and night together in the ancient tomb and the beautiful image on the rope, Yang Guo felt a pain in his heart. He just felt the breath in his body churning and almost vomited blood.


    The girl in green patted him on the back and comforted him: "brother Yang, don''t be angry."


    Zhou Botong noticed the woman beside him and began to smile: "Yang Guo, Yang Guo, you''re not a good person either. You just asked little dragon girl, but now you''re living together with Gongsun girl outside the Great Wall. You''d better buy me off as soon as possible, or I''ll sue you next time I see little dragon girl."


    He had been to the heartless Valley and naturally knew each other.


    Song Qingshu nodded to one side. It seems that the girl in the green shirt is Gongsun green calyx. Thinking of the woman who died for Yang Guo in the original book, he could not help sighing, hoping that the world would have a good ending for them.


    But I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to think of the other side''s face when they just mentioned little dragon girl.


    Sure enough, Yang Guo had a sad smile: "now my aunt will not care about these."


    Feeling his emotion, Zhou Botong scratched his hair a little impatiently: "Oh, every time I hear you love, I feel uncomfortable."


    At this time, Jin Bingyun came forward and said, "I''ve met Mr. Zhou." With her beauty, even sitting still is the focus of the audience, but after all, she is Pang Ban''s Apprentice. Many people are awed by Pang Ban''s prestige, but they dare not be too reckless. Now that she comes out, they can honestly look at her slender figure with greedy eyes.


    "You are a beautiful little girl," Zhou Botong looked back at her, but he was not familiar with the world, and felt a burst of pleasure. "What old man is not old man, am I very old? Just call me Zhou Botong. "


    "Er..." after looking at his white hair, Rao Shijin Bingyun didn''t think about how to deal with it for a while. He simply changed the topic, "I just heard that you mentioned song Qingshu, is it song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake?"


    Originally, some of the miscellaneous halls were suddenly quiet, and even Kublai Khan raised his ears. It is obvious that song Qingshu has become a new force in the Central Plains, and has become a force that even he can''t ignore.


    Song Qingshu looks at Jin Bingyun curiously. Why does this woman inquire about her own affairs?


    "Who else is there?" the old urchin shivered. "But the nickname is too bad. We must ask him to change his name next time we meet. The old urchin is most afraid of snakes." Thinking of the scene when Ouyang Feng, a Western poison, used snake array to make fun of him, he felt uncomfortable.


    "Can you change his nickname directly? Are you familiar with him?" At this moment, Jin Bingyun had already found out his temperament, and he didn''t use the name of the elder.


    "He and I..." Zhou Botong was a bit hesitant, but when he saw the people around him looking at him, he immediately patted his chest and said, "of course, I am very familiar with him. He also taught me how to fly in the sky."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed. He thought, where do I know you? But when he talked about it, I vaguely remember that he saw Huang Rong when he was flying with him.


    "Flying bamboo bird? But a kite or something? " Kublai Khan could not help but ask, when the emperor-in-law of the golden sword helped Khan break Samarkand City, he also used similar things.


    "How can it be a kite? Can''t I even distinguish a kite?" Zhou Botong was not happy for a while. He praised what he saw that day. He made it look like an immortal. Song Qingshu was embarrassed to hear that.


    "I wonder if you can teach us how to make this paper bird?" Kublai Khan asked eagerly. As a famous general, he naturally understood the strategic significance of this kind of thing.


    "It''s a pity I didn''t learn," Zhou said


    Song Qingshu is also a black thread. I didn''t teach you at all. I didn''t expect this guy to be such a boaster.


    "According to what you say, song Qingshu should be able to do it." Jin Bingyun''s eyes blinked and he felt thoughtful.


    "That''s nature." Zhou Botong nodded.


    Jin Bingyun couldn''t help sighing: "this young master of Song Dynasty is not only outstanding in martial arts, but also has laid such a big foundation, and even has so many fantastic ideas. Is he really a relegated immortal in the legend?"


    Hearing these words, Yang Guo became more and more depressed and drank the mare''s milk wine directly in front of him.


    Zhou Botong revolved around Jin Bingyun, looking up and down, making her extremely uncomfortable: "is there anything wrong with me?"


    "That''s not true. I just think that the old beggar told me that song is the magic star of a woman. No woman can stop his charm. I still don''t understand it. But when I see the little girl you are like now, I probably know what''s going on," Zhou said to Yang Guo, Brother Yang, it''s not wrong for you to lose. "


    "Cough..." Yang guozai couldn''t help it, and a trace of blood spilled over his lips. Gongsun green calyx took out his handkerchief to wipe it for him, and glared at Zhou Botong. "Old urchin, can you stop talking nonsense?"


    Song Qingshu was also apologetic. He went over to hold Yang Guo''s hand and helped him to breathe: "I''m afraid the martial arts practised by brother Yang can''t bear great sorrow and joy. I hope you pay more attention to it on weekdays."


    Yang Guo looked at him unexpectedly: "thank you very much."


    On one side, the king of the Golden Wheel looked at them suspiciously, thinking deeply.


    Rao Shi Jin Bingyun usually looks like a light cloud, but he still blushes when he hears this saying: "the elder wants to interrupt, but the master is a little curious about the song childe, so he just makes some inquiries for him."


    People around them were relieved. How could the fairies in everyone''s heart be so easily moved? However, it was thought that Pang ban, the magician, cared about song Qingshu. Was that man really so powerful.


    Song Qingshu was also startled. It seems that he has been too ostentatious these years. I''m afraid he''s not only Pang ban, but also Tiemuzhen. Ah, this is the way of the world.


    Zhou Botong had been making trouble here for a while, but now he felt a little boring, so he said, "little girl, you just asked me a lot of questions. Now it''s my turn to ask you."


    Jin Bingyun smiles: "what does Mr. Zhou want to ask?"


    Zhou Botong asked, "do you know where my sworn brother Guo Jing is?"

 Chapter 2313

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. It seems that he and Hong Qigong are really looking for Guo Jing in Helin city. They just don''t know if Dawu and Xiaowu are here. Last time the Western Xia Dynasty was recruiting relatives, they left halfway. It seems that they are going to come to Mongolia to look for Guo Jing.


    "Guo Jing?" Jin Bingyun obviously didn''t expect him to ask, "was it the emperor''s son-in-law with the golden knife?"


    Before Zhou Botong could answer, Kublai Khan replied in a deep voice: "I hope Miss Jin knows that Guo Jing betrayed Da Han more than ten years ago and is no longer the emperor''s son-in-law of Mongolia. Moreover, Da Han has recently asked his aunt to marry him. The other party is Mr. o Chen of Hongjila''s family. It''s hard to avoid being criticized for mentioning the emperor''s son-in-law of Jin Dao."


    "Aunt?" Yang Guo was very sensitive when he heard these two words. He subconsciously stood up and wanted to ask who he was. The king of the Golden Wheel explained to him in a hurry. He just realized that "aunt" was not XiaoLongNu, but Huazheng. Then he sat down in despair.


    One side of Gongsun green calyx all eyes on him, see a pain in the heart, but did not show on the face, still maintain a shallow smile.


    "I made a slip of the tongue." Jin Bingyun is apologetic. With her beautiful and refined appearance, she looks very pitiful. No one can really blame her.


    "Miss Jin doesn''t need to care," Kublai Khan also called out to the goblin. He didn''t dare to see more. He quickly turned his attention to Zhou Botong. "I heard that Hong Qigong of the beggars'' sect made a big trouble in his seventh brother''s residence yesterday, and he was also inquiring about Guo Jing''s whereabouts. Now Mr. Zhou is also asking Guo Jing here. Is he really in the city of Helin now?"


    No one doubted that Guo Jing was with Huazheng before. But at the beginning, the king of Falun and his party went to the Central Plains to investigate, but they didn''t find her. Later, Huazheng sent someone to ask her after she came back. She only went to visit a famous doctor because a loyal subordinate was infected with a strange disease. There was no trace of Guo Jing in the family, and we didn''t have much doubt, But now one after another people come here to find Guo Jing. Did Huazheng really hide him?


    Zhou bowed impatiently and said, "it''s just because I don''t know if he''s here. If I know he''s in the city, I''ll ask you what you''re doing. I''ll bet with the old beggar to see who will find Guo Jing first... Ah, you''re very clever. You''re a muddle headed guy."


    Kublai Khan was so generous that he was pointed at by the other party''s nose in full view of the public. He could not keep his face. On one side, the King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist cried angrily: "bold!"


    They have just joined Kublai Khan, but they haven''t made any contribution. Just now, they were disheartened in Yang Guo''s place. Just as they wanted to save their face, they rushed out and grabbed Zhou Botong''s shoulder, trying to capture him and let Kublai Khan down.


    "Oh, I like fighting best." Zhou Botong''s face was excited, and he met them directly.


    "Ouch!"


    With a bang, the King Kong sect master and the hundred damage Taoist stood in the same place. On the contrary, Zhou Botong stepped back a few steps.


    Many Mongolians in the room felt awe struck. They thought that before they saw that the Vajra sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist could not even deal with a young man. Now they know that they are really good at martial arts. The reputation they made in Ruyang palace a few years ago is not a rumor.


    Even King Falun, Yang Guo and others have similar ideas. Although Zhou Botong is good at martial arts, he is one against two after all. It''s normal for him to lose some of his internal power.


    However, song Qingshu can see clearly that Zhou Botong retreated because he took advantage of the situation to release his strength. The two simple men, the King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist priest, mostly wanted to show their faces in front of Kublai Khan and endure the risk of injury. They thought of going together.


    "Wow, you old man''s palm is very strong, and your fists are hard. It''s just my carelessness. Let''s start over." As soon as Zhou Bo''s voice dropped, he seemed to have a few more parts. One hand was empty and the other hand was big. He attacked with the posture of fighting left and right.


    The hundred damage Taoist and the Vajra sect leader had never seen such wonderful martial arts before, and they were caught off guard. However, their accomplishments were not so easy to be defeated when they joined hands.


    Kublai Khan knew that these masters respected themselves, so he said, "this is not a martial arts contest in the river and lake. If you capture him, I have something to ask."


    "Yes, sir The king arched his hand, and the whole person jumped into the battle circle. Now he has made great achievements in dragon and elephant Prajna. Even if he was alone with Zhou Botong, it was five to five, not to mention the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader?


    Zhou Botong immediately yelled, "Why are you such a strong monk?" The body shape is obviously obscure.


    Yang Guo thought to himself: "you have to find an opportunity to help Zhou Botong escape."


    Before he had time to do it, Zhou Bo Tong laughed: "there are many of you. I''ll get some help some other day." Then he waved his palm to his head. The roof was shaken by his palm, and a large piece of the roof fell directly on Kublai Khan''s head.


    "Be careful, Lord!" The king of the golden wheel and others could not afford to attack Zhou Botong any more, so they rushed to rescue him. With a smile, Zhou took the opportunity to jump out of the hole in his head and went away.


    Song Qingshu took back his hand, thinking that although Zhou Botong had some mental problems, he was not stupid at all, especially his combat intelligence quotient was so high that he worried for him.


    The king of France, together with the Taoist priest, apologized to Kublai Khan for his lack of protection, which shocked the king.


    Kublai Khan was not in his mind at all. Instead, he kept praising Zhou Botong''s ability. It was a pity that such a strange man could not be blamed. In addition, he asked people to investigate Guo Jing''s affairs. Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong appeared one after another, which made him careless.


    Because of the broken roof and the cold wind in the evening in Mobei, the party naturally ended ahead of time.


    When he left, Jin Bingyun called song Qingshu and seemed to want to say something to him, but song Qingshu was afraid of him and left without looking back. Before Jin Bingyun had time to catch up with him, he was surrounded by a lot of wild bees and butterflies of Mongolian nobles, and it was hard to refute their face. He was patient and polite, but his eyes fell on his back, What''s the matter with this man?


    "Master, that Jin Bingyun doesn''t know how many men want to have a word with him. Why did you run away instead?" The wind female doesn''t understand ground to ask a way.


    Song Qingshu has a black line: "that woman is poisonous."


    "Toxic, what do you mean?" The wind girl has a blank face.


    "That''s..." Song Qingshu thought about it, but he didn''t know how to explain it. "It''s not clear in a few words. You go back to prepare your luggage for tomorrow''s trip."


    "You''re leaving me again." Wind female discontented Du mouth, but think of tomorrow can accompany him out of the city, pour also don''t mind this small matter.


    After Song Qingshu confirmed that there was no tracker, he walked into Zhao Min''s room all the way and told him that he was going to escort u Chen to find Gaochang treasure tomorrow. Zhao Min frowned after hearing this: "it''s quite strange. There are many experts under tie Muzhen''s command. Why do you choose Shuiyue, who has a bad criminal record, to carry out this task?"

 Chapter 2314

    "You mean there''s a conspiracy behind this?" Song Qingshu was shocked.


    "I''m not sure," Zhao Min shook his head. "I always think it''s not so simple. Unfortunately, there is too little information for me to judge."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "no matter what his plot is, when the time comes, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Zhou Botong can come and go freely in Kublai Khan''s mansion. Can''t I?"


    "Zhou Botong?" Zhao MINXIU frowned.


    Song Qingshu gives a general account of what happened just now. Zhao Min''s face flashed a trace of worry: "Hong Qi is honest and upright, and Zhou Botong is acting like a child. They make such a fuss in Helin city that they may put Guo Jing in danger."


    "Shall I inform them of Guo Jing''s whereabouts in secret?" Song Qingshu suggested.


    Zhao Min shook his head: "no, now that Guo Jing''s memory has been lost, it''s counterproductive to let them recognize each other rashly. What''s more, now Lin Cheng''s sight is all on these two people. If they go to find Guo Jing, they will reveal where Guo Jing is."


    "What should we do? Is that all the time?" Song Qingshu had a headache.


    "That aunt wants to come and have her plan. If I expect it to be good, she should recover Guo Jing''s memory before she gets married," Zhao Min said. "My aunt is also a poor person. You can help her to spend the last happy time."


    Song Qingshu thought that he saw Chinese zither several times with a sad face. Only this time, he saw a ruddy luster on her face: "I don''t want to be the person who plays mandarin duck. It''s just that I''m going to accompany him to find treasure this time. They have to wait for him to get married. Let''s see the situation then."


    "Will you take fengnv this time?" Zhao Min asked suddenly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "after all, she is the waiter of Shuiyue. She used to be a servant. If you leave her here alone, it''s hard to avoid suspicion."


    "I''m not against it. What do you feel guilty about?" Zhao Min said with a smile. "This woman knows your identity. It''s not safe to put it in Helin city. She''s not afraid of being a moth with her."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief: "if you don''t mind."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t object to such a woman even if you make a scene," Zhao Min snorted. "As long as you don''t make any more love, I don''t think that woman surnamed Zhou will blame me at that time."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at her with a smile: "do you care about Zhiruo''s opinion?"


    Zhao Min''s face turned red: "anyway, I don''t care, especially the woman in the magician''s palace. Don''t be sucked into a man. I will really despise you at that time."


    Song Qingshu only felt that there was a chill between the two strands, and said in a hurry, "don''t worry, I will be far away from that woman." Although he was very curious about whether Pang Ban''s Daoxin was more powerful or his own joy Zen was better, he didn''t dare to take the risk to try. Once he lost, the end would be miserable, so no matter how beautiful Jin Bingyun was, he couldn''t touch it.


    "I don''t know what Pang Ban''s principle of cultivating demons is. Jin Bingyun is still a virgin. How can Pang ban plant demons into the target through her body?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking.


    "Sure enough, I still have ideas for others." Zhao Min sneered.


    Song Qingshu came back to his senses and said, "I''m just worried about your safety after I''m gone. You know, now the King Kong sect master and the hundred damage Taoist have betrayed Ruyang palace. If anything happens here, you can''t even find a useful person."


    After that, he secretly despised himself, and the ability to open his mouth was really more and more perfect.


    "Don''t worry, our Ruyang palace is one of the four powerful kings in Mongolia after all. Although something happened, the foundation is still there," Zhao Min''s face eased. "It''s just like in this palace now. If I hadn''t removed some guards every day, you wouldn''t have come in so easily." With that, her face was covered with a faint blush, and her delicate cheeks became more attractive.


    Song Qingshu was so excited that he couldn''t help but take a breath: "I''m leaving tomorrow, or we..."


    Zhao Min hides behind, the lip angle slightly rises: "you come every night, haven''t you enough?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "in the face of such a noble and charming woman as the princess, no man will be too many."


    "Bah ~" Zhao Min spat, but there was still a burst of satisfaction between the eyebrows, and which woman didn''t want to be infatuated with her lover.


    "You''re going on a long journey tomorrow. I don''t know how dangerous it is. Today, you''d better... Pick more and make up some spare parts. Anyway, I''ll stay in the mansion every day and have a few more days'' rest."


    "... I''ve told you many times that what I''m practicing is not the inferior skill of picking and mending."


    "Cluck, don''t deceive yourself. Even Zhou Zhiruo and I agree on this point."


    "How dare you arrange your husband behind his back to serve his family!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hee hee, is Zhou Zhiruo not as big as me?"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day when Feng Nu saw song Qingshu, she looked around him strangely. Song Qingshu felt her neck uneasily: "what''s the matter?" Thought is Zhao Min''s Lipstick not clean?


    Fengnv curled her lips: "I''m just curious about where you go when you don''t sleep at home every day. It''s so cold in Mobei at night. You look so radiant. You must not have spent the night outdoors."


    Song Qingshu, with a smile, is ready to scare her: "I said I went to the princess''s boudoir for the night last night, do you believe it?"


    Fengnv was really scared: "how can it be, how can the princess let you..."


    "Who makes me attractive." When song Qingshu was proud, a light cough came from behind.


    "Cough, who is the princess in your mouth? It can''t be me, can it?"


    When they looked back, they found that Princess Yalun was standing on the side with a smile. They were shocked. Fengnv hurriedly offered a gift and apologized, while songqingshu wanted to be calm: "if you make a little joke, the princess will not mind if she is so magnanimous."


    Princess Yalun gave him a deep look: "I even dare to make fun of the princess. It seems that I have more courage than before."


    Song Qingshu chuckled, and Aaron said, "but you can protect my father during this trip. I will not blame him, but I will give you another reward."


    "Thank you, Princess!" Song Qingshu gave a false ceremony.


    Princess Yalun ignored him and went to talk to her father.


    At this time, old man Wusun leaned over and looked greedily at fengnv''s buttocks. Then he said, "the chief is really a model of our generation. He even dares to fight the princess''s idea."


    Song Qingshu has a positive look: "you can''t talk nonsense."


    Wusun said with a smile, "there is no outsider here. To be honest, I have admired this beautiful princess for a long time, but I dare not touch her all the time."


    Song Qingshu scolds him secretly. On the surface, he looks highly respected, but he didn''t expect to be such an old man. However, in order to get closer, he also follows each other''s words and starts to talk. With a common topic, they soon get to know each other.


    "The princess promised to let me choose 30 beauties in Tieyan department. Apart from Alice and her daughter aman, other beauties can be chosen at will. Of course, Alice and aman are not bad, but they have to wait for me first... Two days, hehe." Said old Wusun.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "how interesting is this?"


    Old man Wusun came up to him and said in a low voice, "just lend me the Lingtu for one day."

 Chapter 2315

    "What a dog!" Song Qingshu instantly understood his meaning, and could not help but get angry. He really wanted to slap him in the face. However, seeing that there were Mongols all around, he still suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    "As far as I know, aman and Yali fairy are famous beauties of Tieyan, and they are the wife and daughter of cherku, the first warrior of Tieyan. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to hand them over?" Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly, but quietly changed the topic. At the same time, she had some doubts in her heart. Should Alice be dead in white horse roaring west wind? Is the world still alive?


    Old man Wusun snorted: "now our Mongolian Empire is so powerful, which tribe on the grassland dares not to obey orders? What''s more, we''re going with Xue Jun this time, but they can''t do without it. "


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I don''t think this trip will be so smooth."


    Wu sun old man ha ha a smile: "I know you don''t want to give up the wind girl, well, to tieyanbu see the two beauties, maybe you will ask me to change."


    With that, fengnv rushed over angrily: "if you dare to change me to him, I will..."


    "What about you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "I''ll expose your identity!" Fengnv clenched her lips. She was obviously frightened by the old man.


    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Song Qingshu looked at her faintly.


    Wind female subconsciously step back, but immediately laughed: "not afraid, how can the master be so cruel."


    Song Qingshu said: "in fact, you don''t have to worry so much. What does old Wusun''s cultivation really want to do to you can make you think it''s a dream after the event, and even the dream doesn''t have to stay."


    He didn''t tell a lie. With the spiritual cultivation of Wusun old man, ordinary women could hypnotize him to make women sacrifice themselves. If necessary, he could erase this memory.


    Had it not been for the water moon, I''m afraid fengnv would have been taken by him. Although the old man is lecherous, he is extremely cautious and never touches people he shouldn''t touch. For example, he looked at Princess Yalun with lust in his eyes before. Obviously, he didn''t have an indiscreet idea in his heart, but he could hold it soberly and didn''t take any risk at all.


    As for Oman and yalishan in Tieyan, that background can''t cause any danger to one of the big four families like Wusun.


    Feng NV shivered involuntarily: "master, if I am really killed by that old man, it''s disgusting."


    See scare almost, song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I protect you, you will be OK."


    "Thank you." Feng Nu gave him a complicated look.


    At this moment, Princess Yalun and others had almost said good-bye. The leader of Shixue army borhu ordered to set out, and the party went out to the southwest of Helin city.


    Song Qingshu observed silently along the way. There were about 2000 people in the army of Xue of borhu, together with the subordinates of the old man Wusun, who were all elite warriors. Such a force was enough to suppress most of the tribes on the grassland today.


    Comparatively speaking, I''m a little lonely. No, at least there''s a wind girl in charge.


    On the way, he also noticed that, compared with the army of the Central Plains Dynasty, each Mongolian soldier had three horses. After running for dozens of miles, he changed one to rest alternately. In this way, he could march at a high speed all the time, and even didn''t need to rest on the way. He had a portable kettle for drinking water, and prepared dried meat for eating. No wonder the Mongolian army came and went like the wind, which made all countries scared.


    Song Qingshu was not only highly cultivated, but also went to and from the battlefield many times. She was used to the intensity of the March. However, she suffered a lot. Her eyebrows were locked tightly. It was estimated that her thighs were worn out due to the bumpy ride.


    Throw a bottle of medicine in the past: "find a chance to apply it on your leg, it should feel better."


    "Thank you Fengnv''s face turns red. There are men in all directions. How can she paint this thing in full view of the public?


    Fortunately, not long after that, the army had to stop and rest a little. Although the horses could run in different ways, people had to go to the toilet. The wind girl found a chance to sneak aside, after a long time to come back, to see her eyebrows, presumably good efficacy.


    Then they marched all the way. Until the evening, borhu just ordered to set up camp. The soldiers of each battalion began to set up tents in an orderly way. Others were busy with water and cooking. Only song Qingshu and his wife were happy.


    No, old man Wusun also went back to the tent early to have a rest. Although he was high in accomplishments, he was old after all, and he was on the way of Faye. Naturally, his body was weaker. The bumpy road made him suffer a lot. Only when he thought of the thirty beauties waiting for him in tieyanbu, he kept on.


    Looking at his rickety and trembling back, the wind girl scolded: "such a weak body and bones are still so lustful, sooner or later, they will die in a woman''s belly."


    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy. Before the fight, Mingming felt that Wusun''s body was in great deficit, but he turned out to be such a good girl.


    However, the other side is an expert in Mongolia. Naturally, he can''t be kind enough to remind the other side to pay attention to his health. I wish he would die early.


    At dinner, he invited everyone to his tent to have a good drink, which obviously meant to draw closer. In recent days, song Qingshu has already had the experience to deal with the dinner here. After the guests had a good time, he went back to his tent to have a rest.


    It''s very cold at night on this side of the grassland in Mobei. Except for the patrol sentry, other people hide in the tent to have a rest. Song Qingshu and fengnu are arranged to a tent. After all, they are marching, and it''s impossible to prepare a tent for fengnu alone.


    Song Qingshu didn''t refuse. When he was thinking about how to sleep with Feng Nu later, he found that she was already sleeping in the quilt, and could feel her graceful curve through the quilt.


    This bed warming girl is also competent!


    Song Qingshu chuckles and goes over to get into the bed. Suddenly, the warning rises sharply in his heart. He hides behind in a hurry. A cold shining dagger stabs out of the bed.


    But soon he stopped three inches away from his neck. It turned out that song Qingshu''s two fingers had firmly clamped the blade.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at Kung Fu." The woman on the other side was smiling, not a bit flustered.


    Song Qingshu released the dagger and snorted coldly: "what''s the meaning of princess''s plot?" In front of the woman''s eyes as if contains a spring water, goose egg face also has a special charm, not the sea lost who.


    "It''s just a joke with the bulk. Why should the bulk mind?" Sea lost put the dagger away again, can''t help but praise, "this reaction and dexterity, presumably the whole Mongolia, few can match."


    "Don''t bring me a high hat. What are you doing here all of a sudden?" Song Qingshu said with a smile. "It''s not the princess who sent guns from afar, is it?"


    "Send the gun?" The sea lost a Zheng, "do you mean the huihuipao of the western regions? It''s so heavy that I can''t bring it alone. "


    "Cough, when I didn''t say," Song Qingshu was a little bit apathetic, "what are you doing here this time?"


    Sea lost also put away that frivolous smile, zhengse said: "before, it was not said that there would be something in the future to find a large amount of help, now things have come."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Sea lost close to his ear, shallow voice said: "please find a chance to kill u Chen."

 Chapter 2316

    "There is no such possibility!" Song Qingshu flatly refused.


    "Why?" Hai lost still had that charming smile on his face. "You are the only expert guard in this trip. With your martial arts, it''s not difficult to kill u Chen."


    "Just because I''m his guard, I can''t kill him." Song Qingshu snorts. He doesn''t want to make a fuss.


    Sea lost around to him, said with a smile: "it can''t be because he is the father of Princess Yalun, you don''t have the heart to do it?"


    Song Qingshu replied coldly: "it has nothing to do with her. Is it a small matter that a person with such an identity as o Chen is stabbed? Before, I did promise you to do one thing for you to repay your kindness without embarrassment, but it does not include such things. "


    Sea lost also put away a smile, the tone is full of Sen ran: "you are not afraid that I will expose you are not the real water moon?"? And you don''t have to go back to Helin city. If you go to inform the old people, they will send troops to arrest you. Then you can only fight back. I can also achieve my goal. "


    Song Qingshu was not moved at all: "it''s a big deal. I''ll shake it out when the princess organizes the army to rob and kill xuliewu. I''ll see who can''t stand it first."


    "Oh, they''re just joking with you. Why are you so serious?" Hai lost put his shoulder on him, his face was like ice and snow melting, and he burst into a smile. "How can I let the bulk take such a big risk? At that time, I just need to leave a little at a specific time, and naturally my people will do it. "


    "Good!" Song Qingshu thought for a moment, although he is now sent to protect Mu Chen, he can''t stay away all the time, and find an excuse to leave for a moment, which will not arouse people''s suspicion.


    As for the entrustment from Princess Yalun, song Qingshu naturally didn''t make him dizzy, because a woman ruined his original intention to come here. If he could make Mongolia chaotic and weaken its strength, he would love to see and hear it.


    "It''s really pleasant." Sea lost poured two glasses of mare''s milk wine, "wish us a good start."


    Song Qingshu was not afraid of her poisoning. After drinking with her, he suddenly realized that the other party didn''t want me to do it at the beginning. The reason why he said that was just to retreat and ask me to agree to the latter condition.


    "Even if I''m not here, there''s borhu with Xue Jun, old man Wusun and many generals around him. Are you sure who you''re going to send?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Sea lost with a smile: "the less you know about the bulk, the better. It''s also for the sake of the bulk, otherwise you can''t avoid trouble afterwards."


    Knowing that she didn''t want to say it, song Qingshu gave up and asked, "it''s freezing outside now. How about the princess resting here tonight?"


    "Yes, it''s a pity there''s only one bed here." The sea lost in the tent, looked at it, and finally sighed.


    Song Qingshu arched his hand: "in this case, I''ll try my best to warm the bed for the princess to accompany her, and promise not to let the princess cold to the slightest."


    Sea lost chuckled: "you are really brave. It makes me more and more curious. Who are you?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "if the princess has leisure and elegance to go to Wushan with me, then she will know?"


    The sea lost without any trace and stepped back a few steps: "ah, I''m not blessed. I have something important to do and I need to run all night. What''s more, I don''t want to disturb you and fengnv''s auspicious day. I''ll see you next time."


    Voice just fell, graceful figure disappeared in the dark.


    After she went out, fengnv came in from the door. Song Qingshu gave her a bad look: "you guys unite with her to calculate me?"


    The wind girl''s nose was red with cold, and her face turned white when she heard the words: "I hope the master can forgive me. I dare not disobey the order of the princess."


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "actually, I don''t understand that the imperial family is destined not to be in the wokuotai family. The sea lost princess is also a broken family. Why are you so afraid of her?"


    "I can''t explain the reason to the master. I hope the master will forgive me." The wind girl''s face shows hesitation.


    Song Qingshu took a look at her and said, "it''s late. Go to bed."


    "Eh ~" the wind girl''s face gradually rose two red clouds, stretched out her hand and began to untie her clothes.


    Song Qingshu flicks his finger and points her sleeping acupoint directly. Now he doesn''t want to get into trouble again. Besides, he used to hang out with Zhao Min some time ago. If he comes back now, his body is not made of iron. It takes time for him to recover.


    When he wakes up the next day, song Qingshu ignores Feng Nu''s resentful eyes and goes out to discuss with Wu Chen and others. At the same time, he tries to find out if he can find any clues and who is the killer who is preparing for the sea loss.


    Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, the resentment in Feng Nu''s eyes gradually disappears. Instead, she has a relaxed look. Hai lost herself and let her approach him to seduce him. Now it''s none of her business for her to refuse.


    All the way to the west, about ten days later, the army finally arrived at tieyanbu.


    The people of tieyanbu had already heard of the news and came out to meet them. Suruk, the patriarch, took the generals to the biggest tent. As for the rest of the army, they were taken to settle down nearby by his subordinates.


    Song Qingshu has been secretly observing that all the people in tieyanbu have high eyes and broad noses, and their appearance is not only different from that of Han people, but also different from that of Mongols. Studying the marching map, this place should be near the future Kazakh.


    All the men in tieyanbu were very strong. They were all excellent warriors, but there were not many of them, which killed hundreds of them; The women who occasionally appear in the tribe are tall and graceful, and their average looks are good. No wonder old man Wusun keeps talking about it. In order to share the share of the 30 beauties here, he dares to make a deal with Huazheng.


    Besides suruk, the patriarch, another middle-aged man named che''erku is the most powerful. On the way here, song Qingshu specially did his homework and knew that the first warrior of Tieyan department was suruk. However, che''erku was a few years younger than him when he competed with him, and he was not at the top, so he was always unconvinced. Now, after so many years, it''s really uncertain who was stronger.


    Suluke was the father of SuPu. When he went north to Mongolia, song Qingshu met SuPu and Li Wenxiu; Cherku is Alice''s husband and aman''s father. The mother and daughter are the flowers of the two generations. I don''t know whether it is his luck or misfortune.


    If it is in a peaceful age, it will be a great blessing. But now, in troubled times, two beautiful women will inevitably attract the covet of unruly men, such as old Wusun.


    However, at this time, old Wusun remained mysterious and respected, and did not show any lust. It seemed that he could distinguish the importance of things.


    When they heard that they were going to the nearby desert, people in Tieyan department showed their fear.


    Suluk said hastily: "our tribe has passed down from generation to generation that there is a terrible devil living in the deep desert, who specially takes people''s lives. No one has ever been able to come out of the desert alive."


    Bole said with indifference: "I have tens of thousands of elite soldiers under my command. I have been invincible in the world these years, even if there are some evil spirits? All you have to do is get me a guide. "


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs when he hears that these Mongolians are sincere. He never thought that they would lie without blinking an eye. In the end, 2000 people could be blown into tens of thousands by him. He wanted to have the idea of deterring tieyanbu.


    Suluke and others saw that persuasion failed, so they had to say: "as for the familiarity with the desert, my son SuPu is the only one in the tribe. Let him be your guide." As the head of the clan, he naturally took the lead to send his son out.


    Cherku on the other side also said: "my two disciples camel and sanser are also good at this. Let them go together."


    Suluk thought that they had taken care of him, but he didn''t refuse.


    At this time, the old man Wusun, who had been silent, suddenly said, "I heard that a girl named aman in your tribe is also proficient in identifying roads and routes. Let her join us."

 Chapter 2317

    Cherku frowned: "Oman still has this ability, haven''t you heard of it?"


    When he was about to refuse, SuPu on one side said excitedly: "Oman has played there before and is really familiar with the road there." He and aman are in love. Naturally, they want to spend more time with her. They usually play together in the daytime, but they will soon go back to their homes. This time they go out together, they have to spend the night outdoors. Young people are inevitably full of all kinds of beautiful fantasies and expectations for such a scene.


    One side of the Wusun old man said: "in this case, it is so decided that tomorrow Oman will go with us."


    "Well, since she''s familiar with the road, it''s good to have many guides," she said


    Suluke and che''erku looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. However, the Mongolian leaders nodded. How could they refuse? They had to agree with each other with a sad face.


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly. SuPu was too young to know the danger of the world. His eyes were full of excitement. He wanted to go out with his lover, but he didn''t know that he was pushing his lover into the fire pit.


    Looking around, song Qingshu didn''t find Li Wenxiu. He couldn''t help but wonder. Last time he saw them, SuPu and Li Wenxiu looked close. How could they get along with Oman again? He''s such a scum.


    Then, he confirmed the existence of Gaochang labyrinth to suluke. While thinking, suluke replied: "our tribe has spread a labyrinth hidden in the desert, but no one has really seen that labyrinth for hundreds of years. None of the people who have entered the desert have come out. The evil ghost is really terrible. You should not think about it any more."


    "We Mongolians are great heroes who are not afraid of heaven and earth. We don''t need to talk about ghosts," he said


    Suluke''s face showed an indecisive color. Doesn''t that mean that all the people in Tieyan are cowards? But now Mongolia is powerful, and they can only endure it.


    We had no choice but to discuss some precautions for getting into the desert. After the discussion, it was late, so suluk and che''erku got up and invited us to the bonfire party.


    The people of tieyanbu killed cattle, slaughtered sheep and entertained a group of Mongolians. They ate meat and drank wine, which made all Mongolians smile.


    During the dinner, old man Wusun kept drinking with che''erku. Most of the people in the grassland were honest when they drank. It was not easy to turn away when they saw him so gracious. Bowl after bowl, they soon became dizzy.


    Song Qingshu can see clearly that every time the Wusun old man drinks, he will quietly pour the wine into the grass behind him. Maybe it''s because of his hypnosis, but che''erku beside him didn''t see all this.


    After drinking, che''erku had already collapsed, while suluk was pulled to drink together by uchen and others, but he didn''t notice.


    Old man Wusun waved his hand, and his men soon lifted che''erku up, saying that they would take him back to rest. His disciples camel and sansel wanted to come and help him, but they were stopped by old man Wusun''s men with wine and had to watch them leave.


    As soon as song Qingshu frowned, he naturally knew the purpose of old man Wusun''s trip. Now he was drunk with che''erku. I''m afraid he had ulterior motives, so he quietly left the banquet on the excuse of convenience and followed him far behind.


    Seeing that Wusun and his party had left 100 meters later and avoided the sight of those people in the banquet hall, he waved his hand and asked his men to lift che''erku to one side of the tent. Then he straightened his collar and walked in the other direction.


    Song Qingshu is worried that he is going to kill che''erku. He approaches the tent and finds that these people are just guarding che''erku, and they don''t kill him. He is relieved.


    Looking at the figure of old Wusun in the distance, he was very curious. Where was he going in the evening? Could he be the one who killed Huchen? Are you going to discuss with the sea?


    Thinking of this, he followed quietly. Most of the people in the tribe sang and danced at the banquet on the other side. Moreover, he had excellent lightness skills, so he would not be found.


    He followed old Wusun all the way. He finally came to a big tent. There was an iron warrior guarding in front of the tent, but when he looked at him, he fell to the ground.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" The people in the tent heard the movement, and soon a young woman lifted the tent to check.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but see a light in front of his eyes. Just now, at the bonfire party outside, he saw a lot of young girls from tieyanbu. They were all young and pretty. However, compared with this young woman, it was like the light of firefly meets the light of the sun and the moon.


    Wearing a white dress and a black coat, the vest is embroidered with beautiful gold lace, which makes her plump and slender graceful posture incisively and vividly. She is wearing a snow-white felt hat on her head, but the white wool on the felt hat is far less than the snow-white of her skin.


    Wusun could not help swallowing: "are you the wife of cheerku


    "I am. Who are you?" The young woman looked at the old man in doubt, "are you the Mongolian guests?"


    Song Qingshu in the dark has some doubts. He vaguely remembers that according to the development of the plot, the elegant fairy should have died. What''s the matter.


    At this time, Wu Sun said with a smile, "are you confused, Alice? You can''t even recognize your husband Che Er Ku. I am Che Er Ku."


    A flash of anger flashed between the beautiful young woman''s eyebrows: "how can you be Che er... Ku..."


    Her beautiful and shining eyes suddenly became confused: "Che Er Ku, are you really Che Er Ku?"


    Wusun old man''s mouth upward curve is more proud: "yes, it''s cold outside, let''s talk about it in the room."


    "Oh, good," yalixian nodded subconsciously and lifted up the curtain for her husband, "che''erku, don''t you want to entertain those Mongolian guests? Why did you come back so early?"


    Old man Wusun put his hand on her soft waist and burst into laughter: "that donkey got drunk after a few drinks, so I came back to accompany my dear lady."


    "Hate ~" yalixian was so angry that she didn''t realize that this man was not her husband at all.


    Song Qingshu outside has a toothache. Unexpectedly, old man Wusun didn''t come to meet Hai lost, but he came to harm his wife.


    It''s a beast. If you don''t take such a powerful mental power as a highly respected totem, how can you use it to do such dirty things? I can also change my mind. Do I use this against women?


    "My dear, take off your clothes." Inside at this time came the sound of old Wusun swallowing.


    "Cherku, you are so strange today. Don''t you always call me Alice?" she said


    Song Qingshu''s heart is happy, it seems that this elegant fairy is also aware of the wrong.


    The voice of old Wusun came again: "hahaha, I was taken by those Mongols today. Come to my yalixian and kiss one!"

 Chapter 2318

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help hesitating. He naturally didn''t want to see an innocent woman persecuted by old man Wusun like this. But if he did, old man Wusun was not mediocre, and it wasn''t for a while that he wanted to solve him. I''m afraid his identity would be easily exposed, which would be greatly detrimental to the plan of going north.


    But if you don''t save it, it''s against your heart. When you''re going to cover your face, you suddenly move in your heart and quickly hide behind the tent.


    I saw a dark shadow suddenly from the other side, directly rushed to the tent, soon came the sound of fighting in the tent.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers gathered and his sword Qi cut a corner of the tent. He saw the dark shadow attack old man Wusun, which made him very embarrassed.


    Although old man Wusun is good at mental attack, he didn''t expect that his close combat skills are not weak, but it can be seen that he has just been attacked from behind and suffered a little injury, and his figure is very embarrassed.


    After reading for a while, song Qingshu has seen that although the dark shadow martial arts is good, it is not a top expert. Otherwise, old man Wusun, such a wizard, would have been kneeling long ago if he had been approached by the soldiers.


    Gradually, the old man opened his distance, his eyes were shining, his body was in a flash, and he seemed to be stunned.


    Song Qingshu had a fight with old man Wusun before. He knew that the shadow might have fallen in his body fixing skill. At this time, he could not control his body shape.


    Old man Wusun gave a grim smile, drew out his dagger, and was about to end his life. Suddenly, the dark shadow raised his hand with difficulty. If it wasn''t for song Qingshu''s advanced cultivation, I''m afraid he would not have seen the black needle.


    Old man Wusun''s face changed greatly. He quickly pulled up the woman in front of him, but he was still a little late. He had already been stabbed with a few ox hair needles.


    "Alice!" The shadow noticed that most of the needles were blocked by Alice, and her eyes were splitting.


    At this time, there was a noise in the distance. It seemed that many people came here after hearing the news.


    Black shadow face show hesitant color, finally hate left a way: "who let you choose Che Er Ku!" Then he smashed the tent and disappeared into the darkness.


    Wusun old man quickly sealed the acupoints of his wound and exclaimed: "what a powerful poisonous needle."


    He also heard the voice of a group of people coming here. He only looked at Alice regretfully: "ah, it''s a pity." After that, the whole person quickly left the tent and disappeared on the other side.


    He didn''t want to be caught by tieyanbu in other people''s wife''s tent in the middle of the night. That would make tieyanbu turn over immediately. A tieyanbu naturally doesn''t matter. But if it affects the business, he can''t take it away when it comes to Khan''s ears. You know, it''s rumored that the great man of that year never forgot Yali fairy.


    After the two left, song Qingshu immediately went into the tent to check. She saw that Alice''s eyes were closed, and her face was very pale. She had no blood, and seemed to have no breath.


    Song Qingshu reached for her neck and found that there was still a pulse that could not be detected. After a little hesitation, he grasped her shoulder and disappeared into the night.


    Yali fairy was poisoned by the black shadow''s poisonous needle, which is obviously extremely poisonous. However, it''s exaggeration to describe poisons in the world as killing people with blood. It takes time for poisons to kill people, but most of the time, medical conditions are limited, and people think they are really dead because they are in a state of suspended animation.


    If she is allowed to stay here and wait for the people of Tieyan department to come, no one will be able to save her. In the end, she can only get a corpse.


    Saving a person''s life is better than building a level 7 putu. What''s more, he was always a person who cherished jade. He immediately took her back to his tent and quickly sealed her acupoints on the way to protect her heart.


    As soon as he left, suluk, uchen and others led a large number of warriors to come. When they saw the mess in the tent and the guards who fainted outside, their faces changed greatly.


    Soon che''er''ku came to me and muttered to himself, "Yali Xian, my Yali Xian, where have you been? I shouldn''t drink so much wine."


    At this time, another bright and gorgeous girl also came. Some people were born to be the focus of all people. Now it''s dark, but people seem to see a bright moon and the spirits on the grassland.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with my mother?" At this time, the beautiful girl had a look of panic. The tears in her eyes were like pearls. She could see that the children around her felt pity one by one.


    One side of SuPu went to comfort: "Oman, don''t worry, there''s no blood here. It doesn''t matter if your mother comes. She''s just taken away by the responsibility. Don''t worry, I''ll call the children of the tribe to find his whereabouts."


    Suluk also comforted him, but he glanced at the coat that had fallen from the ground. He recognized that it was yalixian''s dress, and thought that she was so beautiful that he didn''t know how many men coveted her since she was a girl. Now that the coat had fallen, I''m afraid... He had met with misfortune, but he and cherku were enemies and friends, so naturally he would not say that at this time.


    The two of them looked at each other and thought that it was no wonder that the old man named Oman as a guide. The girl was so beautiful.


    Wu Chen even regretted that he had seen Hua Zheng. Although he was good-looking, his appearance was far less than that of the bright girl in front of him. If he could marry this girl


    However, as soon as he rose, he was pressed down. At his age, he had already passed the time of lust. He could tell what was the most important thing in getting a wife. Huazheng was Khan''s most cherished daughter and the princess of Mongolia. No matter how beautiful the girl was, she was destined to become a plaything for the powerful, How can it be compared with the splendor and power brought by the princess.


    Bohu''s eyes were shining, and he thought that this beautiful girl must get hold of her. He was about to get married to Princess Huazheng. In addition, it also belonged to the princess''s fiefdom, so he didn''t dare to touch other women; But Wu sun was not sure. He had been talking about it in Helin city before. He must want this woman too. He had to find a way to get it from him. Why is this guy missing?


    Both of them have their own thoughts, but on the surface, they still comfort the people of Tieyan department. At the same time, they also order the Mongolian warriors under their command to help find them. Bolhu even thinks that even if he can''t get his daughter, it''s good to get her mother, and he avoids the conflict with Wusun old man.


    Therefore, in addition to sup, cherku and others, his men are the most attentive to find.


    While looking for Alice''s whereabouts outside, song Qingshu is detoxifying and healing her in the tent. He is already familiar with forcing poison. Even Jin Boshihua, the first poison in the world, has survived. No matter how poisonous other poisons are.


    Holding her body and sitting in front of her, she quickly points the acupoints around her body with a Yang finger force. Before long, a cluster of poisonous needles, which are thinner than cattle hair needles, shot out of her body and onto the tent pillar.


    "Black blood needle?" Song Qingshu suddenly frowned, because he had recognized the hidden weapon.

 Chapter 2319

    If song Qingshu had not been proficient in life and death talismans and understood the characteristics of these subtle hidden weapons in the human body, no matter how deep the skill was, it would not have been able to force the poisonous needles out completely.


    After the needle was removed, song Qingshu looked at the thin needles on the pillar that would be ignored if he didn''t look carefully. Because of his relationship with Ren Yingying, he recognized that it was the black blood god needle of the sun moon god religion at a glance.


    Are there people from the sun and moon god religion coming to the desert?


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he immediately denied this conjecture. Now that he was re elected, our bank is in Lin''an City to help Yingying. How could anyone in the teaching come to Mobei thousands of miles away.


    But this needle is really the black blood god needle of the sun moon god religion, which is really puzzling.


    However, this is not the time to think about this problem. Although the needle is forced out, the poison has not yet been solved. He quickly takes out a detoxification pill and gives it to her. Now he is the head of the Xiaoyao sect, the sun moon god cult and the Taohua Island family. He also has a good relationship with the Western poison and the poison hand medicine king. He has all kinds of detoxification elixirs.


    Originally, he didn''t need to take so many medicines for his current cultivation, but when he was in junior high school, he almost died of Jinbo''s ten day flower poison. Later, Zhou Zhiruo, Ren YingYing and ah Jiu found many miraculous medicines for him to defend himself through their own channels. Even when Huang Rong was in Taohua island last time, they quietly gave him a lot of Huang pharmacist''s collection.


    Song Qingshu naturally failed to live up to their good intentions. At the same time, in order to make them feel at ease, he took these medicines with him. Unexpectedly, they really worked.


    As the medicine gradually opened, yalixian woke up with a cry: "this... Where is this?"


    She felt so weak that she didn''t even want to move her fingers. She gradually saw the situation in the tent. She suddenly remembered what she had met before. She felt a man standing against her behind her and wanted to get up and run.


    "Don''t move. You''ve been poisoned. I''m forcing you to do it for you." Song Qingshu looked at her inexplicably. Why did the woman react so much.


    Yalixian just reflected that she was a little pale and turned red. It turned out that the other side was pointing her finger on her back, and she wanted to fork it out.


    "Did you just... Save me?" Yalixian recalled the situation just now. The black dress suddenly burst in. She was shocked to find that her husband suddenly turned into an obscene old man. Before she knew what was going on, she felt a slight pain in her chest, and then she didn''t know anything.


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously bowed her head and was shocked to find that her chest clothes were half untied, revealing a piece of snow-white skin. Her whole body was suddenly bitten by thunder, and her tears fell down involuntarily.


    Song Qingshu noticed her action, naturally guessed her mind, and said faintly: "don''t think about it. You''ve got a poisonous needle in your chest. I''ll get it out. Naturally, I have to untie some of your clothes, except forcing the needle to detoxify."


    "You''re a mature woman. You don''t want to die and live like those little girls, do you?"


    At this time, yalixian had already seen the poisonous needle inserted on the wooden stick, and gradually calmed down: "thank you... Thank you, we Tieyan people have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Since you are trying to save me, I will not blame you, I will only thank you."


    Song Qingshu was a little surprised. She was so talkative that she was ready to deal with a lot of dog blood.


    "Thank you. I just don''t want to see such a beautiful woman die." Song Qingshu takes back the true Qi. At this time, the remaining poison in her body is very clear. As long as she takes medicine on time and has a good rest for a period of time, she can recover.


    It is said that the black blood god needle of the sun moon god cult is really vicious. If it hadn''t happened to me, no one would have been able to solve it. Moreover, the needle is too thin to find out the cause of death.


    Aware that the person behind is leaving, Alice is in a hurry to fasten the clothes in front of her. Unfortunately, after poisoning, her hands and feet are not very obedient. She tried for a long time without success, and almost cried.


    Song Qingshu casually moves, the blanket on the side covers her body: "anyway, you have just seen what you should or shouldn''t see. You don''t have to be so excited. Be careful that the poison gas in your body will be repeated."


    Alice thought to herself, how could this man be like this, but she thought what he said was very reasonable. For a moment, she didn''t know how to refute it, so she had to cut off the topic and said, "how dare you ask the name of the hero? My husband has a certain prestige in Tieyan department, and he will repay you well. "


    Song Qingshu chuckles. Who can this woman scare when she moves out of her husband? But also did not expose her: "you do not have to ask my name, I do not need you to repay."


    Then Alice noticed that he had a black scarf on his face. She couldn''t see what he looked like. She only saw a pair of bright eyes: "Why are heroes covered?"


    "It''s for your own good. If you don''t know a little, you will be less dangerous," Song Qingshu said. "In addition, I want to remind you not to tell the people in tieyanbu about today''s affairs, especially the old man''s appearance and clothes." Although yalixian didn''t know old man Wusun, he was so obscene and had his own characteristics. As long as you describe him a little, people who had seen him would soon be able to match him. As for his own identity, he didn''t want to be exposed either.


    "Why?" Yalixian''s face was covered with a layer of anger. "The man was so bad that he dared to pretend to be che''erku. I was almost killed by him..." but she was embarrassed to go on.


    Song Qingshu said: "this person is very famous and has a high position. Once things are revealed, it will only bring disaster to your tribe."


    However, yalixian''s face was full of stubbornness: "we Tieyan department are all men. How can we be afraid of other people''s power? Even if today''s accident is not me, but the other sisters of the tribe, we will definitely avenge her. "


    Song Qingshu had a toothache. The moral system and values of these nomads on the grassland seemed to be far away from those in the Central Plains. I''m afraid his words didn''t work.


    Suddenly he moved in his heart and said, "why don''t you think about the man who looked at you, and you subconsciously took him as your husband?"


    "I... I don''t know," said Alice. She was afraid for a while, and a look of fear flashed on her face. "Is he a devil from somewhere?"


    Song Qingshu said: "in the legend of your tribe, doesn''t it say that there is a ghost in the desert?"


    Yalixian trembled all over: "yes, it must be him. It''s said that the evil ghost in the desert will be breathtaking and can kill people invisibly. It must be him!"


    Seeing her fierce reaction, song Qingshu finally laughs. He doesn''t listen to reason. He didn''t expect that ghosts and gods are so useful here.


    "That evil spirit should not be far away. If you don''t want to bring it to harm your people, don''t go back tonight. Stay here for one night and wait until tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu thinks that it''s hard to explain why she''s going back at this time. It''s better for tieyanbu. Old Wusun will be suspicious. She''ll go back quietly after the Mongolian army leaves tomorrow. That''s good for everyone.


    "Why?" Yalixian grasped the blanket tightly and stepped back subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, so she had to explain it in a way she could understand: "the evil ghost should have heard that the Mongolians were going into the desert, so he was startled out. Tomorrow the Mongolians will go to his old nest, so he naturally has to go back immediately, otherwise the old nest will be lost."


    "So it is," a ray of surprise flashed in Alice''s eyes. "You can even deal with evil spirits. Are you sent by the real Lord to save us?"

 Chapter 2320

    Song Qingshu was stunned. Before he had time to answer, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and a delicate figure burst in: "master, are you..."


    The person who came in was naturally fengnv. Song Qingshu had heard the footsteps of the comer early in the morning, so he didn''t stop it.


    "What can I do for you?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Fengnv looked at the beautiful young woman in the quilt. She didn''t recover for a moment. When she heard his words, she subconsciously pointed out: "it seems that something happened in tieyanbu. The wife of cheerku was... Taken away."


    The weaker she spoke as like as two peas, the more she had a foreign flavor, and what she was wearing and her hair was exactly the same as that of iron.


    "Oh, have you found anyone?" Song Qingshu is very calm.


    "Those people in Tieyan Department divided into several groups to search outside, and Bohu himself took people to the wild, but there was no news..." fengnv''s expression became more and more strange. It''s really hard to guard against day and night. The woman is here. If they can find it in the wild, they''ll be damned.


    "Did anyone ask me?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice. He had just disappeared halfway through the bonfire party. If there was any investigation after the accident, I would be doubtful.


    Fengnv replied, "well, Chen did ask. I said, master, you suddenly have an epiphany. You are looking for a place to break through. You are worried that they will send someone to find you, so you hurry back to have a look."


    At the beginning, she thought that song Qingshu had disappeared because she had gone to meet Hai lost. How could she know that she had gone to steal incense and jade


    Song Qingshu nodded: "you are smart enough, there is no reason to be drunk." You know, at the beginning, in alibuge''s house, he won the battle of wine with Alan da''er. He was already a famous wine fairy with Lincheng. If he was drunk, everyone would doubt it.


    But fengnv looked at him with a complicated look and said, "I finally understand why you don''t touch me these days, master. It turns out that what you like is the tone of man wife."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "nonsense what, not what you think."


    "Are you from the Mongolian mission?" At this time, Alice finally understood and exclaimed.


    Song Qingshu said lightly: "sometimes it is not necessarily a good thing to know too much."


    Yalixian''s beautiful face showed a trace of panic. At first, she thought that he was an emissary sent by the real Lord to save her. But she did not expect that he and the old man Wusun were both members of the Mongolian mission. What did the other party want to do to save herself


    The wind woman pulled out the dagger from her thigh and put it on Alice''s neck in an instant: "master, kill her after playing, otherwise it will be very troublesome to expose things."


    Hearing her statement, song Qingshu could not help feeling some pain: "don''t kill her, I''ll keep it useful."


    Fengnv understood what he meant and quickly explained: "this woman is really beautiful, but now she is in Tieyan department after all, and her identity is special. Once she is found, I''m afraid the Mongols will not protect you. If the master is really reluctant, I''ll use her several times tonight, and I''ll secretly find a place to deal with her tomorrow morning."


    Yalixian originally saw that this petite and pretty woman was still very fond of her, but when she heard what she said, she thought: are these people demons?


    At the thought of being played by others all night as a slave, and being killed afterwards, she could no longer bear the fright tonight, and tried to get up and run out of the tent while calling for help.


    It''s a pity that she''s too weak to get rid of the poison left on her body. She fell to the ground just after two steps. As for her cry for help, now the cold wind is blowing outside. In addition, people are mobilizing to go out to look for her. The whole camp is so noisy that they can''t hear her clearly.


    "Look, it scares her." Song Qingshu stares at Feng Nu and goes to help ya Lixian get up.


    But Alice was scared to shrink back: "I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect that you saved me just to occupy me for a long time."


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "do you feel better about yourself? Although you are beautiful, I have seen more beautiful people than you in the world. I don''t know how many. Not all men are as cheap as you think


    "What did you save me for?" Although the other side''s tone is not polite, yalixian''s heart is more stable.


    "Can''t we help each other in the face of injustice?" Song Qingshu snorted.


    The wind girl on one side looks puzzled. What''s the master doing? Just take off your clothes and push it. Why bother? Does he want not only her body, but also her heart?


    Well, the master''s rank is much higher than that of the previous master.


    Finally, seeing that song Qingshu didn''t make any further moves, yalixian just stabilized her mood suspiciously. Song Qingshu reminded: "remember what I just said, and you can see my means. You don''t want to get into trouble, and you don''t want to investigate my identity, and you can''t expose what happened to me."


    "Yes ~" yalixian is like today''s people, I am fish, there is no room to refuse.


    Seeing her look, song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction and said to fengnv, who was watching the play beside him, "you will send her back quietly in the morning, and rest here these days. By the way, you can help me to watch if she talks nonsense."


    The wind girl suddenly worried: "I want to be with the host..."


    Before he finished, he was mercilessly interrupted by song Qingshu: "have you forgotten the pain of riding before?"


    The burning pain on the inside of her thigh made fengnv unable to speak any more. At the thought that riding a horse in the desert would be even more difficult, she beat the drum in her heart and no longer resisted the other party''s arrangement.


    "It''s late. It''s time to rest. You sleep with her." Song Qingshu pointed to yalixian.


    Alice felt relieved. Although the girl''s words were frightening, she was a woman after all. It was better to sleep with her than with a man.


    The wind girl giggled: "no, I''ll make a floor shop by myself, master. You can go to bed." During this time, she had already felt the temper of the new master. She was lustful, but she cared about her face. How could she not be a maid.


    One side of the elegant fairy instant pale, thought that if the other party really agreed to come down, he fought life, don''t also want to protect chastity.


    "Put away your thoughts." Song Qingshu took a look at fengnv, "the bitter and cold place in the north is freezing at night. It won''t keep the heat at all. I''m afraid you''ll lose your life if you sleep all night."


    "And you?" The wind girl''s heart warms. Although the new master is fierce every time, he seems to be very kind-hearted. Before, Shuiyue would not think so much about their apprentices.


    Song Qingshu tied a piece of rope to both ends of the tent, and then with a little toe, the whole person lay flat: "I sleep here."


    "Master, how did you do it?" The wind girl quickly ran to observe, clearly is a common rope, so sleep on it how can people keep balance?


    One side of the yalixian is also staring at the magical scene. Is this man really the messenger sent by Allah?


    "Just calm down." Song Qingshu can''t help but think back to Xiao Longnu. She knew that she had been more careful when she mixed up with Li Qingluo in Wudang last time, otherwise she would not have left without saying goodbye.


    When he thought of his regret, the rope flickered. He was so scared that he quickly put away his thoughts. It would be a shame if he accidentally fell down after loading.


    In the early morning of the second day, the army gathered to explore Gaochang''s treasure in the desert. Originally, SuPu wanted to stay and help Oman find Yali fairy. Unfortunately, they were rejected by uchen and bor, and even Oman had to go, because their first task this time was to find Gaochang''s treasure. As for the wife of a tribal warrior, who cares?


    When Su Puzheng was annoyed, he suddenly saw song Qingshu. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He couldn''t help asking, "have we met before?"

 Chapter 2321

    Song Qingshu''s heart was filled with awe, and then he remembered that when he was going north from Xixia, he met Li Wenxiu and SuPu on the road who were attacked by Shuiyue. Later, he appeared and killed Shuiyue. They both saw


    At the thought of this, he broke out in a cold sweat. During this period of time, he strained his nerves in Helin City, and even forgot this.


    Bol suddenly reorganized the army. Last night, he wanted to find Alice in advance and cut it off quietly. He had a good time. However, after working hard for most of the night, he didn''t find a hair. He was so angry that he was yelling at his men, but didn''t hear the news here.


    However, after hearing Su Pu''s words, he looked suspiciously at Song Qingshu: "I don''t think he has been to tieyanbu before?"


    "Of course, I haven''t been here," Song Qingshu said, but he didn''t say a word. "I think this little brother must have recognized the wrong person."


    Seeing that he looked natural, sup began to wonder, "Oh, maybe I''m wrong." Just as Chinese people often can''t tell what foreigners look like, people in other countries are also very blind.


    Tieyanbu is located in Central Asia, which is obviously different from the appearance of people in Central China.


    Song Qingshu did not think of this stubble, and his mind was full of thoughts, thinking about how to solve this hidden danger.


    At this time, he saw that sup''s eyes lit up and quickly ran to one side: "Oman, are you here?"


    When song Qingshu looked back, he finally understood why Wusun never forgot their mother and daughter, and why Li Wenxiu lost to her in the original work. Such a bright and moving girl is really rare in the world. Standing there timidly is the most beautiful flower on the grassland, which makes people feel pity and care.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the vase painted with the appearance of Xiangxiang princess that he saw in Xingqing mansion. To some extent, the two women really have something in common. They are like fairies on the grassland.


    Looking at this girl who is similar to yalixian, he can''t help regretting. Last night, as long as he wanted, he could taste the most beautiful flowers in this grassland.


    Of course, this idea is just a flash. It''s human nature to think about many things, but it''s the difference between man and beast whether to act or not.


    "Sup, they don''t want me to come to mom, they want me to come." Seeing his lover, Oman couldn''t help coming over and crying beside him.


    "I was forced by them, too." Su Pu comforts his lover and glares at u Chen and others.


    "The search for gaochangguo''s treasure is a task assigned by Khan himself, and no one can afford to delay it," he said However, seeing aman''s crying, he couldn''t give up his heart and said, "you don''t have to worry. I''ll leave a team of 100 here to help find your mother later."


    Suruk and che''erku also helped to persuade them. As they were older, they could see clearly that the Mongolians were not good at this time. If there was any conflict, they would suffer.


    Oman just wiped away her tears and joined the team. Besides her and SuPu, there were camel and sanser, the apprentices of cherku, who were famous warriors in the tribe and familiar with the surrounding terrain.


    Before departure, song Qingshu finally saw the old man Wu sun who was coming. He noticed that his face was pale, and there was a faint green air between his eyebrows. He laughed in his heart. He knew that he might have been poisoned by black blood last night, so he asked: "why is the big Shaman''s face so bad? Is he ill?"


    Wu sun old man embarrassed smile: "may be last night and Che Er Ku pinjiu drink too much, and then by the cold wind blowing some uncomfortable."


    Song Qingshu sneered secretly, and he shared wine with che''erku. He almost put his wife to bed.


    "If the Shaman is not well, why don''t we leave a few days later?" he said


    After hearing his words, aman and SuPu were indignant. They knew that her biological mother had disappeared, and now they didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. These Mongolians didn''t care at all and set out on their way. But the old man just felt cold occasionally and had to postpone the trip for him. Is there any reason.


    Fortunately, Wusun was guilty and worried about staying here. He didn''t want to face the anger of Tieyan people alone. He said quickly, "it''s OK. A little thing will soon get better."


    Although he said that, his heart was full of sorrow. The secret weapon used by the mysterious man last night was too vicious. Even if he blocked most of it with yalixian, he still got three poisonous needles.


    Although the poison on the needle is domineering, his cultivation is not a big deal. He can always force it out after taking some time, but the needle is too thin. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, it will be cut into pieces and trapped in the body. Where can he force it out for a while?


    It only costs a lot of Qi to protect the heart pulse, so as to prevent these broken needles from flowing into the heart. It''s really hard for the immortals to save.


    Song Qingshu noticed the embarrassment on his face and probably guessed the situation he was facing. Although he had high accomplishments, he was mainly good at spiritual things. Melee was still too bad. Otherwise, he would not have been shot with poison needles by that man last night. Now, most of them didn''t force the poison needles out. I''m afraid his strength would be greatly reduced.


    After the troops left, the wind girl let Alice go. After a night''s rest, Alice was still weak, but she could barely move by herself.


    "Thank your host for me." Last night, yalixian was worried that the man would have a bad intention, but the man had been sleeping on the rope very well, until now she was free again. She recalled all kinds of guesses about the man yesterday, and was very embarrassed. She thought that she would take the life-saving benefactor as a foe, and she was really sorry to Allah.


    "I''d like to remind you that last night''s business should be kept secret. Besides, don''t ask about the owner''s name." Feng Nu snorted angrily. This woman is so beautiful and tall. The key is that her chest is still so big. She slept in a quilt last night. The exaggerated contrast really made her doubt her life.


    "I know." Yalixian, seeing that the other party was not interested in chatting with her, nodded slightly and went to her home.


    Outside the tent, I found my husband drinking muggy wine at home. He was haggard and had dew left in his hair. Obviously, he was running in the wild all night without stopping. I couldn''t help feeling sad: "che''erku, drinking is too harmful at this time. Let''s have a quick sleep."


    Che''erku looked up in disbelief and saw her beautiful wife standing in front of her. She exclaimed, "are you OK, Alice?"


    Alice could not help but smile: "do you still want me to do something?"


    "Of course not," said cherku, jumping up like a child and embracing his wife. "Where were you yesterday? I''m so worried."

 Chapter 2322

    Feeling the warmth of her husband''s chest, Alice, who had been worried all night, finally relaxed: "yesterday, a thief suddenly broke into my tent and had a bad intention. Later, a masked mysterious man suddenly rushed in. They fought together... The masked man couldn''t fight. When he left, he shot a lot of poisonous needles. The thief used me as a shield, but he was also poisoned. I heard you dare to come, They all ran away in a hurry She said, half true and half false, according to the previous agreement.


    "Poison needle?" Cherku was shocked. "You''ve been poisoned? And why didn''t we see you when we came in. "


    "A messenger sent by Allah knew that you could not save me, so he took me away to detoxify me." Yalixian''s face was slightly red, and she looked more beautiful than the most beautiful flowers on the grassland.


    "Who is the messenger of Allah?" Cherku asked, frowning.


    "I don''t know who he is, either." Yalixian shook her head, but she wondered if she wanted to find a chance to find out who was with a maid in the Mongolian mission?


    "You spent the night with that man?" Cherku''s jealousy suddenly increased. You know, from the youth of yalishan, many men coveted her. The most famous one was a warrior named vallachi in the same tribe. They almost fought for her and almost died together.


    Because his wife is too beautiful and there are many pursuers over the years, he is extremely sensitive in this respect.


    Alice could not help but said: "I told you that the other party is the messenger of Allah, and he is saving me. Where do you think of it?"


    Seeing his wife''s anger, Che Er kudun softened, scratched his head and said with a smile, "it''s not that you have too many pursuers in the past few years, which makes me feel insecure."


    Yalixian said angrily, "I also mentioned the past. Now our daughters are so old."


    As he sat down with his wife, cherku said, "but you are still so beautiful. Who in the tribe doesn''t say that you don''t look like her sister when you stand with aman? It''s like suluk. He always looks at you when he drinks. I know what he''s thinking. If it''s not for the sake of his son and Oman, I can''t spare him. Hum


    "You think so much when people look at me. It''s really..."


    "Hey, hey, it''s me that''s bad, it''s me that''s bad," cherku poured a bowl of milk tea for his wife to drink. "Tell me about the messenger of Allah. How do you know he''s the messenger of Allah?"


    "Because he has great ability," Alice replied as she recalled last night. "It''s said that the mysterious man was the devil in the desert last night. When the Mongols knew that they were going to enter the desert, they came out specially to stop him. Everyone who was stabbed by the devil would die silently, but he had the ability to save me. Who else could he be except the messenger of Allah?"


    "The devil in the desert?" Che''erku shivered. This legend has been handed down from generation to generation in the tribe over the years. The fear of the devil in the deep desert is engraved in his bones.


    "Yes, the messenger not only scared away the devil, but also quickly untied the curse on the devil''s needle and forced out more than ten devil''s needles from my body." Because of last night''s suspicious attitude towards her benefactor, Alice is quite regretful in retrospect, so her words are full of praise to make up for her guilt.


    "Wait a minute, you mean that man soon solved your curse?" Cherku sensitively found something unusual in his wife''s words.


    "Yes." Alice gave her husband a strange look.


    Cherku said angrily, "since that man saved you early in the morning, why don''t you come back and let you spend the night with him?"


    "That''s because the devil is still around the tribe. I''m afraid that I will bring the devil back to you and Oman." Alice explained.


    "I''m not afraid of cherku. I''m afraid my wife will be bullied." Cherku roared.


    Alice was also a little angry: "what do you mean by these words?"


    "What do I mean?" Che Erku pointed to her clothes. "I remember clearly that you didn''t wear this dress yesterday. You even changed your clothes after spending a night with others outside, and you were still so exposed. You know what you did best!"


    Alice looked down and remembered that the man had to cut off her chest clothes to save her last night. Naturally, she couldn''t wear them any more today, so she had to borrow a suit from fengnv to put them on. Unfortunately, they were a little bit out of shape. Wearing this suit, they could not help but look short, revealing a long, white and flat belly. At the same time, the chest was too tight, It''s hard to avoid looking... Dissolute.


    "I was poisoned by the devil''s needle on my chest. It''s also for others to save me... I changed my clothes." Alice was shy and angry.


    Che''erku jumped up in an instant: "did you take off your clothes in front of that man?"


    "It''s not..." yalixian was anxious to explain. She was almost angry and cried. "I almost died. You don''t care. You only care about these mess."


    "I know that all this has nothing to do with you. I don''t blame you. I just blame that man for his mean means. He even came up with some kind of words like the messenger of Allah and the devil," cherku said bitterly. "Who is that man, I''ll go to him to settle it."


    "Allah''s messengers, demons, these are my own thoughts, not what the man said." Said Alice.


    "It can only be said that the man is skillful. I''m a man and I know men''s mind best. No man is so upset when he sees a beauty like you. Where''s my knife?" Che''erku, with all his hair and beard, was looking for his waist knife everywhere in the tent


    "No, you can''t beat him." When she saw that her husband seemed to be serious, Alice was immediately flustered. She knew how good the man was. Let alone tieyanbu, the warriors of all the tribes in the nearby grassland, I''m afraid they were not the same.


    But she didn''t know that her words of concern were so harsh in her husband''s ears. Che Er Ku was so angry that he pushed her away: "I can''t beat her too much. Besides, I have no cowards in Tieyan department!"


    Yalixian was already weak after poisoning. When she was pushed by him, she couldn''t stand. She fell to the ground, and she was so impatient that she couldn''t help fainting.


    Che''erku was startled and rushed to help her: "yalixian, yalixian, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, suluk also heard the news and came: "did you find your sister-in-law? Oh, what''s the situation? "


    The quarrel between the two people has already attracted many people in the tribe. Those people outside point out and whisper to each other


    "Yalixian is so beautiful. I''m afraid she''ll spend a night with other men outside... Hehe, who can resist such temptation?"


    "I''ll tell you, yalixian usually has a pretty eye. It''s not a peaceful master."


    "Ah, so don''t marry a beautiful wife in the future. It''s too much trouble. In the early years, vallachi and he almost hurt the whole tribe in order to fight for yalixian. Now it''s happened again."


    ¡­¡­


    The wind girl in the crowd suddenly realized that the master''s move to retreat was really brilliant. Compared with the way I let him sleep directly yesterday, it was too clumsy.


    Song Qingshu, who has already gone away, sneezes. This time, he is really lying down with a gun. He is worried about the suspicion of old Wusun. He doesn''t know that there will be such a development.

 Chapter 2323

    The Mongol army and their party walked westward for tens of miles. According to the guides SuPu, sanser and others, from here on, the Gobi will be behind them, which will be far away from the next oasis. Therefore, Mr. o Chen ordered the army to rest and replenish here first.


    Song Qingshu has a smile on his face. How can he feel like the service station on the highway in the previous life? However, if you miss the service station on the highway, you will not be able to go to the toilet or add oil at most. But in this Gobi desert, if you don''t count on good supplies and miss an oasis, you will probably pay for your life.


    Gobi... Listening to those people shouting one by one, song Qingshu came up with that beautiful and gentle woman in the state of Jin in her mind, and her mouth could not help rising slightly.


    "A Xiao ~"


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt itchy nose and hair, and sneezed several times in a row. He thought to himself, who is speaking ill of me behind my back?


    The movement he made made made aman look over and said softly, "in this season, the climate on the grassland changes greatly during the day and night. Most of you Han people are not used to getting sick easily. If you put this herb on your nose, your symptoms will be better."


    As she said this, she handed over a sachet. A few dried herbs came out from the sachet, which set off the whiteness and delicacy of her wrist.


    Seeing that her eyes were red, she was obviously worried about her mother''s safety. Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "little girl, I''m very kind-hearted, but I''m not a Han, I''m a Japanese."


    Since he has to do the whole play, he doesn''t want to be seen by his Mongolian companions.


    "Japan, I''ve never heard of it. Where is Japan?" Although there is still worry between the eyebrows, the girl''s longing for the outside world makes Oman''s beautiful eyes shine.


    "It''s a long way to the East, and it takes thousands of miles to get to the seaside." Song Qingshu explained.


    "So far away?" Oman couldn''t help smacking. "I haven''t seen the sea in my life."


    Song Qingshu subconsciously replied, "I''ll take you to see the sea when I have a chance." Golden Snake camp is located in Shandong Province. It is surrounded by the sea. Shenlong Island, Taohua island and even Xiake island are deep in the sea. She can see the sea from any place.


    Aman blushed: "thank you, but sup will take me. Don''t bother you."


    "I''m rude." Song Qingshu said with an apologetic smile, "I''ll treat you to come together if you have a chance."


    Oman''s eyes lit up: "good."


    "Oman!" At this time, SuPu, who was not far away, rode over and stared at Song Qingshu.


    "Sup, this uncle said that he would invite us to visit him and see the sea." Oman looked excitedly at her lover.


    But sup snorted and reached out to pull aman aside: "what''s good about the sea and the scenery on the grassland? My father said that the Han people can''t be trusted. Who knows what bad ideas they have."


    Feeling the hostility of the young man, song Qingshu is dumbfounded. Of course, he won''t get angry because of this. The only thing he is curious about is that he and Li Wenxiu seemed to be close last time. What''s the relationship between these three people now.


    Unfortunately, it''s not convenient for him to ask, otherwise it will make sure that sup didn''t recognize the wrong person at the beginning, which will be troublesome.


    "He''s not Han, he''s Japanese." Oman apologetically looked back at Song Qingshu and explained to his lover in a hurry.


    "Japanese? I haven''t heard of it. It''s obvious that he''s not a good man to look at him like a thief. You should stay away from him in the future. These men are looking at your beauty and greedy for your body. " Although Su Pu deliberately lowered his voice, he couldn''t hide it from Song Qingshu.


    Aman turned red and whispered, "sup, you can''t think so bad of everyone else."


    Sup snorted, "have you forgotten your mother? She is just because she is so beautiful..." then, noticing aman''s pale face, he quickly apologized and said, "I didn''t mean that. Your mother will be safe."


    Oman ignored him and walked to the other side with a straight face.


    Song Qingshu looked at the herbal medicine in his hand in the distance. He accepted the little girl''s love, but he didn''t want to see her so sad all the time, so he whispered into the secret: "don''t worry, your mother has nothing to do. When you go back to the tribe, she will meet you at home."


    Oman looked around in shock: "who, who''s talking?"


    Sup, who caught up, was confused: "I''m talking to you."


    Aman shook his head. "It''s not your voice."


    At this time, sansel on the side suddenly said, "it''s said that there are ghosts in the desert in the tribe. Can''t it be the voice of the ghost?"


    As soon as the words came out, several Tieyan people around shivered one after another. At this time, another apprentice camel in che''erku said with a smile: "sanser is really a coward. There is still a distance from the desert. Even if there are evil spirits, they won''t run so far."


    Both sanser and camel are disciples of cherku. Camel is as powerful as camel, so people call him like this. On the contrary, few people remember his real name; Sansel''s body should be shorter, and he should take a quick way.


    Hearing his ridicule, sansel''s face turned red: "bullshit, when was I afraid?" The young man in the tribe, who didn''t love Oman, lost face in front of his sweetheart. He was willing to give up and soon started fighting with the camel.


    Only aman held his hands on his chest and prayed in his heart. The voice was not terrible at all. It was definitely not a devil. Was it the news that Allah pitied us and told my mother?


    When I think of it, I feel refreshed and find a secluded place to pray devoutly. Unfortunately, the voice never appears again.


    She knelt quietly on the grass with a devout and holy face, like a goddess in the sky. Even those Mongolian soldiers who were used to burning, killing and looting could not feel blasphemous for a moment.


    Song Qingshu takes a look in the direction of old man Wusun. He is sitting on the ground with his eyes closed. He is obviously trying to force poison. He is relieved. Fortunately, he has been poisoned. Otherwise, if he does something wrong with Oman on the road, it will be hard for him to do so in full view of the public.


    After resupply here, uchen and borhu called their respective troops to set out, and the party continued to march westward.


    The farther west you go, the more desolate you look. Before, you could see a lot of small bushes. Now you can only see a little bit of green occasionally, and more of them are dry and half buried in the desert. You can see yellow sand everywhere.


    After walking more than 100 Li, we finally arrived at the next oasis. At this time, it was dark, so they ordered the troops to camp here tonight.


    The Mongolians originally planned to build tents, but they were stopped by SuPu. It turns out that the desert here will be cold and windy at night, and sometimes there will be sandstorms. Ordinary tents can''t support them at all.


    Together with sansel and camel, they taught them to dig sand pits, then lay in the pits wrapped in blankets, surrounded by more than a dozen sand pits, and then raised a big fire in the middle, so that they could keep out the cold and not be afraid of wind and sand.


    After the order was passed on, the soldiers dug their own sand pits and lit a bonfire to share dry food.


    After su Pu instructed the Mongolian soldiers to dig a pit, he was going to go back to talk to Oman. During the day, he accidentally annoyed her. I don''t know if she was depressed at this time.


    When passing a sand dune, suddenly a hand stretched out from the shadow and pulled him in.

 Chapter 2324

    SuPu was very surprised. He was also a famous warrior in Tieyan department. He was about to take out his machete and cut it. Suddenly he saw his beautiful face. He quickly stopped the knife and caught her in surprise: "ah Xiu, it''s you!"


    The girl in front of him was Li Wenxiu. He noticed his excitement and was very happy, but he quietly pulled back his hand: "you and aman have been courting each other all day. How can you think of me?"


    "Oman... Hehe... I..." sup scratched the back of his head awkwardly and didn''t know how to say it.


    Li Wenxiu sighed: "I know your father hates Han people most, so you don''t have to explain anything to me. I came here this time to save you."


    "Help me?" Sup was stunned and looked at him in a confused way.


    Li Wenxiu said: "do you remember the last time we were chased and killed by Chen Yuanda, and then we fell into the hands of another villain."


    "How could I forget that!" Sup''s back is a little chilly now.


    Li Wenxiu said strangely, "then why are you still with that villain, like nobody?"


    "The villain?" SuPu was stunned. "He''s already dead. He was killed by the great hero of the Han people. I didn''t expect that there were such great heroes among the Han people. His means were too high. He was just like an immortal."


    "That young master is really powerful," Li Wenxiu said in his eyes when he recalled the man''s elegant demeanor. "But now I''m talking about the villain who was killed. Now he appears again. He''s the Japanese who is with you. I asked the people in the tribe to find out. It seems that he is Shuiyue."


    "It''s him!" Sup exclaimed, "no wonder I think he looks familiar. He even asked at that time, but he denied it directly. You know, I don''t think you Han people look alike


    Li Wenxiu''s heart flashed a trace of resentment. In your eyes, I''m no different from other Han women, but she''s not jealous. She quickly converged and said, "it''s him. I won''t admit my mistake."


    SuPu had doubts in her heart. Now that Li Wenxiu is a Han, she naturally recognizes the difference between the Han people. Hearing her affirmation, she has doubts in her heart. For a moment, she can''t help but ask the ghost: "that man was dead at the beginning, but now he suddenly resurrected. Is he the legendary desert ghost?"


    Li Wenxiu rolled his eyes and didn''t know what was going on. Tieyanbu was afraid of the legendary devil to the core. Her father was the son of the Imperial College. She had been influenced by the four books and five classics since childhood. Naturally, she didn''t believe that there was any devil in the world: "it was pretended by people!"


    "People?" Sup opened his mouth in surprise.


    Li Wenxiu nodded and looked at the direction of "Shuiyue bulk" in the camp: "this man pretends to be Shuiyue bulk. Obviously, he has ulterior motives. Moreover, you have exposed that you have witnessed his death before. Although he has dealt with it, he will not be at ease. In order not to expose his identity, he will mostly choose to kill you."


    Sup was furious: "my machete is not vegetarian, either!"


    Li Wenxiu thought over the words and said: "although you are brave in the tribe, what you learn is more suitable for fighting in the battlefield. I''m afraid that fighting in the Jianghu is not as good as those martial arts experts."


    Sup instant vent gas: "yes, last time in the face of the water month, I have no power to fight back."


    Li Wenxiu said: "since this man can impersonate Shuiyue, his skills will not be inferior to him. We can''t fight him."


    SuPu suggested, "why don''t I expose his identity? There are thousands of warriors in Mongolia. No matter how good his martial arts are, can he defeat thousands of troops and horses?"


    Li Wenxiu hesitated for a moment or shook his head to deny: "no, what if he and those Mongolians are together? You think, they get along for so long, how can not really see what flaws? If you expose it rashly, you will be in great danger. "


    "Neither can this nor that. What shall we do?" Sup was in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry. In the next few days, you''ll make a secret inquiry to see if the Mongols know his identity before making a decision." Li Wenxiu was a little guilty when she spoke. She had this idea, so she could meet Su Pu often.


    Sup didn''t worry about him: "that''s a good plan! Then you have to hide yourself. Don''t be found by the Mongols. It''s said that the Mongols like to rob you, a beautiful Chinese girl, to be their wife


    Li Wenxiu stares at him with a smile: "why, can''t you give up?"


    "You''re my friend, and of course I don''t want to see that happen," he blurted out


    "Just friends." Li Wenxiu flashed a trace of gloom in his heart and said in a hurry, "go back quickly. It will be suspicious if you come out too long."


    "Well, take care of yourself." Sup looked out of the sand dune and saw that no one noticed him, so he quietly returned to the camp.


    In the next few days, they walked and stopped, and went deeper and deeper into the desert. Later, even sansel had never been to these places. Borhu had to send his cavalry scouts to separate into several routes to inquire around, and the big troops were stationed to rest.


    When song Qingshu was meditating, he suddenly felt a movement in his heart. He opened his eyes and found a beautiful girl hesitating near him, her face full of hesitation.


    "Miss Oman, what can I do for you?" Song Qingshu is a little curious.


    Oman gently bit his lip, hesitated and said: "I have a lot of things in my heart, and I don''t know how to say them, but I can''t find anyone else to tell me here."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you and SuPu are not very good friends. Why don''t you talk to him?"


    Aman was in a hurry: "I can''t talk to him!"


    Song Qingshu suddenly: "I think the girl''s mind is related to SuPu." This little girl is really simple. I''m afraid she said a few words to herself at the beginning, invited them to see the sea, and then regarded herself as a good person. Ah, if she was changed, I''m afraid she would not know that she was sold.


    Aman blushed and whispered: "that''s... During these days, he suddenly became mysterious. He was absent-minded when talking to him. Sometimes he kept away from me secretly and didn''t know which girl he was meeting."


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "besides you, are there any other girls in this team?"


    Aman shook his head. "I didn''t see it, but I could feel that he must have gone to see some girl."


    "So are you jealous?" Song Qingshu laughs. In fact, these days, he is also aware that someone is peeping at him. However, his opponent''s martial arts are low, and he doesn''t care at all.


    "No," sighed aman, "in fact, he doesn''t have to avoid me at all. According to Allah''s doctrine, every man on the grassland can have several wives. I won''t say anything about him. The only thing that makes me sad is that he deliberately deceives me without telling me."

 Chapter 2325

    Hearing her words, Song Qing''s heart wants to let those men in Central Plains know that they have to cry happily. But on second thought, it seems that men in Central Plains also have this welfare in this era.


    There are only three women in a play, and many women are bound to engage in intrigue. For example, those who do not mind that a man has one more wife at the bottom of their hearts seem to have only two children before, but now they have one more.


    I don''t know how shuang''er is now. Song Qingshu sighs. Shuang''er goes back to Huzhou to keep watch for the dealer. It''s a pity that he can''t spare himself to visit her.


    "Are you listening to me?" A soft and sweet voice interrupted his meditation. Aman looked at him with his head tilted, his lips slightly upturned, obviously a little dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "doesn''t this prove that SuPu cares about you and values you? He would not have been so careful if he had not been afraid that you would not be happy. "


    "But I''m not that kind of person, which shows that he doesn''t really know me." Aman bit his lip, obviously very sad.


    Song Qingshu had to lament that women are naturally sentimental. Even such kind-hearted girls, once entangled, will appear to be a little bit creative.


    "Aman, why did you come here alone?" Sup''s voice came, and he came quickly.


    "I just want to say something to him." Aman explained.


    "There''s nothing to say between you and him!" Sup couldn''t help but pull her and run.


    "Ah..." Oman exclaimed, and could only turn back and smile apologetically.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t mind. It''s normal for young men to be jealous. They are very sensitive to any opposite sex who is close to their lovers. However, what aman said before can''t be ignored. Most of the women SuPu meets secretly are Li Wenxiu.


    SuPu likes to cheat, but Li Wenxiu knows himself. If she comes out to expose her identity, it''s really troublesome. However, according to aman, it is speculated that Li Wenxiu should have appeared for a long time. Why did they not expose themselves?


    This is a hidden danger after all. Song Qingshu gets up and decides to find Li Wenxiu and find a way to "solve" this hidden danger.


    When Oman was left by supra and stayed in a secluded place, SuPu said in a hurry, "why do you go to that man?"


    "I want to talk to someone." Aman was a little guilty and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Then why can''t you come to me?" Sup is in a hurry.


    Oman turned away, with a trace of resentment in his voice: "but I can''t find you often."


    SuPu breathed, and then he remembered that he often went to find Li Wenxiu these days. He was not sure where he was going, so he had to say, "even if he can''t find me, sansel and camel, why do they go to find that man?"


    Aman gave him a strange look: "didn''t you hate me most when I was with sansel?" She is cherku''s daughter, and sansel is cherku''s Apprentice. Both of them are childhood friends. Sansel once pursued her enthusiastically, but later he lost a fight with SuPu and had to withdraw. But SuPu was always on guard against this former rival.


    "It''s a bit different this time," sup said. "You can''t go to the water moon again. He''s not a good man."


    Oman was also a little angry: "sup, it''s not good to speak ill of others behind their back. And I think he''s very nice, not like you said


    "He is..." SuPu was in a hurry, almost said that the other party was fake, but suddenly thought of Li Wenxiu''s advice, thought of aman''s mind is simple and kind, if she knew the whole story, she would show flaws in front of that person, if she was detected in advance, she would be in trouble.


    So he is not convenient to explain, just waiting for the voice to say: "I don''t care, anyway, you can''t go to see him again!" He was a bit reckless. The more he said it, the more angry he was. He snorted and left.


    Oman looked at his back and felt sad: when I meet an elder, you have to be jealous and sad. Why don''t you think about me when you meet other women.


    She only thinks that the other party is jealous, which leads to her anger. After all, sup is famous for being jealous all these years. She is used to guarding against any man who wants to get close to her like a thief.


    SuPu left angrily, came to the place agreed with Li Wenxiu, and found her. Before Li Wenxiu spoke, he said directly, "I can''t stand it anymore. I want to break through the identity of Shuiyue."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Wenxiu saw that he was in a wrong state and asked in a hurry.


    Sup said angrily: "that man is really good at disguise. He even pretends to be a good man to approach Oman. Oman is so kind that he really regards him as a friend. This man must have bad intentions. I''m worried that Oman will be cheated by her after a long time."


    It was for Oman


    Li Wenxiu sighed in his heart, and immediately replied: "that''s OK. It seems that people in Mongolia don''t know that he is a fake. Let''s find a way to inform the Mongols and let them deal with them."


    "You don''t have the chance." Just then, a cold voice came from behind. They were startled and turned to look. A woman in an apricot yellow Taoist robe was standing not far away with a duster in her hand.


    Although her tone is cold, her voice is gentle and graceful, her expression is charming, her eyes are bright, her skin is white and greasy, so she is an excellent beauty.


    SuPu couldn''t help exclaiming, "do you Han women look so beautiful?"


    Li Wenxiu thought that she didn''t see you praising my appearance in ordinary days. As a result, she got excited when she saw a strange woman today. However, she had to admit that although she was dressed as a Taoist, she had delicate skin and beautiful appearance. I''m afraid few of the golden ladies in Lin''an city could match her.


    Just about to ask her identity, the Taoist nun gave SuPu a cold look: "looking for death!"


    Over the years, many evil people in the river and lake have been moved to see her beauty, but if they look a little evil, they will be killed by her. Now, how can it be an exception for a young alien?


    Li Wenxiu was shocked. She quickly pushed SuPu aside, extended her palms to meet her, and joined her hands. She snorted and flew back a few steps. The corner of her lip had spilled a little blood. She was obviously injured.


    "Ah Xiu, what''s the matter with you?" Sup hurried over to check, saw that she was injured and vomited blood, so she was very angry. She drew out her waist knife and was about to rush over.


    Li Wenxiu quickly grabbed him: "no, you are not her opponent." She had already found that her right hand was numb and unconscious, and she was obviously poisoned at the moment of fighting.


    The Taoist did not move on, but looked at her with great interest: "your name is a Xiu? What''s your last name? "


    "My name is Li." Li Wenxiu wondered why the other side would suddenly ask such a question. But now the enemy is strong and we are weak. Let''s wait for a while to see if we can think of a way to deal with it.


    "Surnamed Li..." the Taoist looked more and more strange, "would you like to die for this alien youth?"


    When Li Wenxiu saw her waving slightly in the dust, her expression was leisurely, her eyes were looking forward to her, and her cheeks were dizzy. However, she knew that the beautiful woman in front of her was absolutely a cruel and ruthless murderer. For a moment, she didn''t understand the meaning of her words, so she could not help feeling cold.

 Chapter 2326

    The Taoist nun chuckled: "but I don''t think this boy will die for you. You are so hurt, but he still doesn''t dare to work hard."


    SuPu couldn''t help it. He roared and rushed over with a knife. It''s a pity that when the Taoist nun tripped over his body, he lost his center of gravity and fell heavily on the ground. He was about to get up, but he was trampled on his back.


    Sup''s face turned red. She could see that her other foot was as small as a three inch golden lotus from a close distance. But it was such a foot on his back that he could not get up even though he was the bravest in the youth area of the tribe.


    Beautiful Taoist''s face was affable and her words were really cold-blooded: "I''m in a good mood today. I just want to kill one person. You two can choose. Who will die and who will live?"


    "I offended you. It''s none of her business to kill me!" Sup''s hands were on the ground, but he couldn''t get up.


    "Oh? Would you die for her? " The beautiful Taoist asked jokingly.


    "Of course I''d like to..." when sup said something, he suddenly thought of Oman. He wanted to accompany Oman for the rest of his life. If he died here


    The beautiful Taoist nun hummed coldly: "it''s a fickle thing indeed!" Raising his hand to brush the dust, he was about to sweep his head away. Li Wenxiu exclaimed: "no!"


    The beautiful Taoist priest stopped in the middle of the road, frowned and said, "this man talks sweet words with you in front of him, but he doesn''t even want to die for you. Do you want to save him?"


    Li Wenxiu said with a sad smile: "the elder misunderstood that he and I are not lovers, but just friends. He has another sweetheart. How can he abandon his sweetheart for an irrelevant woman like me?"


    Su Pu''s face turned red: "ah Xiu..." but he didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Who is his sweetheart? I''ll kill her as well as you." Beauty asked.


    SuPu and Li Wenxiu were shocked one after another, and quickly refused: "one of the things in love, after all, can''t be forced. What''s the point if you have to hurt others to tie the right person to your side?"


    Hearing her words, the beautiful Taoist was stunned and muttered to herself: "one of the things in love can''t be forced..."


    Seeing her anger and sadness in her expression, Li Wenxiu seemed deeply touched, so he took the opportunity to say: "I see that my elder is obviously a man of the right disposition. Please raise your hand."


    His eyes fell on Su Pu''s feet behind him, thinking that it was hard to say how to raise your feet.


    "Master, I am very old." The beautiful Taoist''s tone was not good, but she moved her foot away and quickly helped SuPu up.


    SuPu grabbed the machete subconsciously, but he didn''t dare to mess about for a moment when he thought of the opponent''s martial arts.


    "Do you know why I let you go?" The beautiful Taoist collected the dust. The cold wind in the desert made her robe flutter slightly, just like a narcissus trembling in the wind.


    Li Wenxiu sighed how beautiful this person was, and replied: "I think the girl''s face is cold and her heart is warm. In fact, she is a kind person."


    "Good?" The beautiful Taoist priest''s face flashed a look of scorn. If people in the Central Plains Wulin knew her and knew that someone used kindness to describe her, they would laugh. "You don''t have to flatter me. The only reason why I let you go is because I''m your sister."


    "Sister?" Li Wenxiu was a little confused. "My sister has already married to Jia''s house. Does the girl recognize the wrong person?"


    "Is your name Li Wenxiu?" Beauty asked.


    Li Wenxiu nodded subconsciously: "how do you know?"


    "That''s even more true." The beautiful Taoist said, "I''m your elder sister. I lost myself in a temple fair when I was young. Fortunately, I was rescued by my master later. I just came to Lin''an not long ago to recognize my ancestors."


    "Elder sister?" Li Wenxiu was stunned. She remembered that there was such a lost sister in her family. She had always been the knot of her parents.


    The beautiful Taoist nodded, and then she told her story and Li''s stories in Lin''an City.


    Naturally, she is Li Mochou, the red training fairy. At the beginning, song Qingshu left her to monitor the sun moon god cult in heimuya, but later she was re elected. The elite of our school moved to Lin''an to take care of Ren Yingying. Naturally, she didn''t have to stay in heimuya.


    What''s more, after getting a letter from Song Qingshu and knowing his life experience, he went to Lin''an City together and met his father Li Shouzhong and his sister Li Wan.


    Ren Yingying is in Lin''an, where she holds Prince Qi''s mansion. When she learns that song Qingshu is going to Mongolia from Xixia, she is worried that he will be surrounded by powerful enemies. Unfortunately, she has no skills, so she thinks about sending competent people to help.


    It happened that Li Mochou learned that Li Wenxiu, the third sister, had been staying in the desert for many years. Her parents had been missing her so much that they took the initiative to mention it.


    Ren Yingying, considering that she was famous as a red training fairy in the world a few years ago, is the best choice in both martial arts and intelligence. Naturally, she is very happy to agree.


    Thinking of Ren Yingying''s eyes and words before leaving, Li Mochou felt uncomfortable and thought that she had misunderstood something.


    "You are really a big sister." Li Wenxiu can''t help but be overjoyed. From childhood to adulthood, she often saw her mother wash her face with tears. Now, how can she be unhappy to learn that she is so beautiful and capable when she comes back safely? In addition, one has been lonely in the desert these years, and now he suddenly meets his relatives, and tears flow out unconsciously.


    SuPu was stunned. Unexpectedly, the beautiful Taoist was ah Xiu''s elder sister. She glanced at Li Mochou''s extremely soft waist and blushed: "her elder sister seems to be more beautiful than Oman."


    In fact, this is totally his illusion. Aman and Li Mochou have no difference in appearance, but aman and Li Wenxiu have not yet fully grown up. Li Mochou is now at the age when women are at their peak of maturity. With her slim waist and towering chest, she naturally reveals the amorous feelings of mature women, which has a fatal attraction for the energetic young people.


    In the whole tribe, only yalixian has this beautiful and mature charm, but the other party is Oman''s mother. He doesn''t think that way on weekdays. Therefore, when he first met Li Mochou, he was so shocked.


    However, he immediately remembered that he had just been taught by the other party. He quickly looked away, worried that he would be beaten by her again. Where would his face go.


    Li Mochou looks at him with a frown. If he looks at her like this in the river and lake, she may have dug out his eyes. She just thinks that he is a friend of her sister, and her sister seems to be very affectionate to him, so she has to suppress this idea.


    After the two sisters talked about the past for a while, Li Wenxiu suddenly wondered, "sister, why did you just say that we can''t go to tear down the fake Shuiyue?"

 Chapter 2327

    "That man..." Li Mochou hesitated for a moment, deliberated on the wording, "I know that man. The reason why he disguised as Shuiyue is that he has very important things to do, so don''t do bad things."


    Li Wenxiu took her arm and said, "look at my sister''s desire to talk and stop. Is that man my brother-in-law?"


    Li Mochou was furious: "what brother-in-law, don''t talk nonsense! It''s possible that your brother-in-law died 16 years ago! "


    Li Wenxiu vomits his tongue, thinking that it seems that there are many stories hidden in it. He has to find a chance to inquire about what happened in those years. But is our Li family poisonous? Both my brother-in-law died young. Can I escape this fate?


    Subconsciously, he took a look at SuPu and sighed. His heart was filled with sadness.


    "Since he is my sister''s friend, I don''t have to worry about it. Before, I was afraid that he would have ulterior motives and hurt us insiders, so I was trying to deal with him." Li Wenxiu said.


    Li Mochou nodded, then looked at SuPu and asked, "well, since you are from Tieyan, do you know where Gao Changguo''s treasure is? Is there any related legend? "


    She also knows that most of them don''t know the specific address of the treasure. Otherwise, their tribe would have gone to take out the treasure for a long time. How could they continue to graze hard?


    However, tieyanbu has lived nearby for generations. There should be related legends in the tribe. Let''s see if we can infer any news from them.


    Seeing this mature and beautiful woman asking for help, SuPu was excited and quickly replied, "our tribe does have a legend about the treasure of the ancient Gaochang Kingdom, but for so many years, no one knows where the treasure is and is not sure if there is such a treasure."


    Noticing the disappointment on the other side''s face, sup hastily continued: "but there is another legend in our tribe, that is, there is a thousand year old devil hidden in the deep desert. Whoever touches it will die quietly, so he has never seen one come back alive from the deep desert for so many years."


    "The devil?" Li Mochou sneered, "it seems that this treasure is deep in the desert. Some people don''t want others to get close to it, so they spread rumors about demons."


    In the Central Plains Wulin, she is a frightening female devil. When the devil meets her, it''s not sure who is afraid of her.


    At this time, Li Wenxiu said timidly: "in fact, I have a map of Gao Changguo''s treasure."


    "Well?" Li Mochou looked at her suspiciously.


    Li Wenxiu said about how he got the treasure map. Li Mochou''s expression became more and more strange: "did you say that the man who saved you was song Qingshu, the king of the Golden Snake?"


    "Yes," Li Wenxiu nodded subconsciously. "By the way, he said he was a friend of his sister at the beginning. Do you know him, sister?"


    "It''s more than just knowing..." Li Mochou thought of the scene when he was taught to practice the Heart Sutra. For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel dizzy, and Su Pu''s eyes widened.


    After a while, Li Mochou came to his senses and saw his sister looking at him curiously. He couldn''t help but feel hot and said in a hurry, "take out the treasure map and show it to me."


    Li Wenxiu let out a light yellow handkerchief from her arms. She was not interested in any treasure at all. What''s more, she was still her elder sister. She didn''t know how to hide herself: "elder sister, I''ve seen this treasure map many times, but it looks like an ordinary handkerchief. I can''t see any way."


    When Li Mochou took a look, he could feel that the handkerchief was made of silk, with some mountains and rivers embroidered on it. The terrain looked a bit like the desert area, but it was too vague to see clearly, and there was no route sign on it. It was really like a common handkerchief embroidered with patterns.


    "After all, you are an official lady, and you don''t know all the tricks in the world," Li Mochou said. After rubbing his fingers on the pattern for a while, he realized that. He looked at SuPu and said, "Oh, come here."


    "The girl called me?" Su Pu''s heart beat faster. Although he knew that he was Li Wenxiu''s sister and shouldn''t have those messy thoughts, he was attracted by his mature beauty and different charm from the women in the tribe.


    "Put your hand out." Li Mochou said lightly.


    SuPu subconsciously stretched out her hand, and her Adam''s Apple could not help sliding up and down. She noticed that the other party''s slender jade finger was also touched, and her heart was beating wildly: is she going to hold hands with me, but Li Wenxiu is still here, and I can''t be sorry


    When he was entangled, he suddenly felt a pain in his fingers. He subconsciously wanted to draw back, but he was tightly grasped by the other party''s hand. It''s strange to say that Li Mochou''s wrist is thin and white, as if it would be broken with a little force. But it is such a thin and white arm that grabs his much thicker hand, but it seems to be clamped by a tiger, and he can''t move with all his strength.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Li Wenxiu on one side was pale and hurried forward to stop him.


    "Just borrow a little blood from him. What are you panicking about?" Li Mochou said coldly, "if other people had looked at me like that, I would have taken his life long ago. This time, I would have let him go just because of your face."


    Su Pu on the side had already blushed with shame: "ah Xiu, I''m ok. Don''t worry." At the same time, I thought that this woman is beautiful, but it''s too fierce. How can she be as gentle and considerate as aman, even far inferior to ah Xiu.


    Li Wenxiu originally wanted to say something, but his attention was quickly attracted by the changes on the handkerchief. He saw SuPu''s blood dripping on the handkerchief, and the original vague pictures of mountains and deserts on the handkerchief became clearer and clearer. What''s more magical is that suddenly there were more red lines. At first glance, they were the way to find treasure.


    "How can this happen? It''s amazing." Li Wenxiu muttered to himself, and SuPu was stunned.


    Seeing enough blood, Li Mochou threw his hand aside and explained, "this handkerchief is made of silk, and the lines of those paths are woven with cotton thread in the middle. Silk is yellow silk, and cotton thread is yellow too. You can''t see it at ordinary times, but once you get blood, cotton thread sucks more blood than silk, so you can tell. "


    "This is really a map to the depth of the desert. It turns out that there are treasures." SuPu grew up in the tribe and was familiar with the terrain nearby. After a glance, he knew that the treasure map was real.


    "Do you Tieyan people want the treasure to be found by the Mongols?" Li Mochou stares at him closely, with a thread of murder hidden in his eyes. If the other party is close to the Mongols, she would rather make his sister sad than take his life, lest the Mongols know about the treasure map.


    "Of course not!" SuPu said, "the Mongols have enslaved us for many years, and they ask us for tribute from time to time. This time, I heard that they want to sacrifice 30 beautiful girls to our tribe. I just want to be angry."


    These days, when I was with the Mongols, I was used to their arrogance and arrogance. I didn''t pay any attention to the people of Tieyan tribe. I treated them as slaves.


    "That''s good." Li Mochou was relieved. She didn''t want to turn against her sister.


    But Li Wenxiu could not help saying: "there are thousands of Mongolians who have come here this time. They don''t know how many places they have been to in these years. There are also many experts in mountain and river geography in the team. Although the terrain of this desert is complex, it may not be difficult for them to live in it."

 Chapter 2328

    "Yes, it''s unrealistic to hope that the Mongols can''t find the treasure," Li Mochou said after pondering for a moment. "I think the treasure map of Gaochang kingdom is like a labyrinth. It''s just right to use the complex terrain to deal with the Mongols. Ah Xiu, let''s go to the Mi palace to decorate it and entertain these Mongolian uninvited guests."


    Li Wenxiu was reluctant to leave SuPu, but he agreed to stay with aman all day long.


    SuPu was worried: "no, that demon is mostly hidden in the maze. Besides, you are only two people. No matter how to arrange it, how can you deal with so many Mongolian troops?"


    Li Wenxiu also had some problems, but Li Mochou said: "I''ll clean up the demons at that time. As for the numerous armies of Mongolia, it''s not a big deal. No matter how powerful the army is, it can''t match the power of heaven and earth. Since there are treasures of Gao Changguo buried in the labyrinth, there must be many opportunities. I''ll get familiar with the arrangement in advance, even if they can''t be completely destroyed, But no matter how many troops there are in that terrain, it''s easy for us to get out. "


    Seeing that they had decided to go, sup had to ask, "then you must be careful."


    Li Wenxiu was still reluctant to part with her, but Li Mochou was impatient. He pulled her and left. After leaving, he frowned and said to his sister, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Li Wenxiu''s face turned red. He said unnaturally, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Mochou snorted: "you can see his affection for him, blind man, and he is not indifferent to you. Then why is your relationship so... So strange."


    Li Wenxiu gave a sad smile: "he already has a sweetheart."


    "Is that aman?" Li Mochou''s face was cold. "I''ll kill her, and you don''t have to worry. I will not let that SuPu suspect and blame you."


    Li Wenxiu immediately worried: "no, SuPu and I can only say that we are predestined. How can we harm other people''s lives for our own sake? I won''t be at ease for the rest of my life. "


    "Are you the only one to bear all the pain of the rest of your life?" When Li Mochou saw their relationship, he seemed to see his own shadow. "Don''t you want to stay with your lover? Time will dilute everything


    "It''s very good to be with sup, but if you want to get such happiness by harming others," Li Wenxiu said with a pause, "I don''t like it!"


    Although her voice is not big, Li Mochou can feel the determination. He thinks that he made a completely different choice from her a few years ago, but he still doesn''t come back to him. He can''t help but feel the scene: "ask what is love in the world..."


    Looking at her sister''s lonely and distant back, Li Wenxiu blinks her eyes. She is acutely aware that her sister seems to be hiding a love wound. She quickly catches up with her, chatting with her about what happened after these years of separation, and trying to find out what happened to her.


    In the Mongolian camp, song Qingshu heard SuPu''s abnormality from Oman, so he went around the camp and ran into the returning SuPu, and asked tentatively, "who did you just go to see?"


    Sup''s expression was unnatural: "it''s convenient to just go there." Then he left with a guilty heart.


    Song Qingshu was a little confused. His reaction was different from what he imagined. If he met Li Wenxiu, he would definitely discuss how to deal with me. However, just now he felt his physical reaction, but he didn''t take any precautions. This is very abnormal.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t ask directly. Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and quickly searched around the camp. To his surprise, there was no sign of Li Wenxiu or anything suspicious.


    Who the hell did sup see?


    Song Qingshu was puzzled. Next, he secretly noticed SuPu''s every move. To his surprise, SuPu was not abnormal. Was all this an illusion of Oman?


    It wasn''t long before borhu''s scouts came back one after another. After synthesizing all kinds of intelligence, he and O Chen chose a direction together, and the army continued to move.


    After a few more hours, it was still early, but the sky was already dark. SuPu and others said in a hurry: "there''s a sandstorm coming, so we can''t keep on going!"


    When they followed Tiemuzhen to fight in the north and south, they naturally saw the power of sandstorm and did not dare to be brave. They immediately ordered the army to dig their own pits in the leeward sand dunes, tie their horses and wait for the sandstorm to pass.


    Looking at the dark sky, song Qingshu can''t help feeling how powerful the power of heaven and earth is, no matter how high one''s martial arts are.


    As Shuiyue, he didn''t need to do it by himself. Soldiers helped him dig the pit, and he was next to old people like uchen, borhu and Wusun.


    After bolhu arranged for the army to come back, he slapped old man Wusun on the shoulder and said, "how can the shaman be silent after entering the desert?"


    Old man Wusun was forcing poison. He slapped him and made his blood churn. He almost attacked him with poison gas. He gave him a look of hate. Unfortunately, it was not easy to attack, so he had to say, "I''m just meditating."


    He nodded to one side and said with a smile, "it''s really reassuring to have shamans all the way. These years, the Khan has been fighting all over the world. Only we have attacked others, and no one has attacked us. It all depends on the spiritual exploration of shamans."


    When song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect that Wusun''s mental power could be used for such a purpose. It should sound like a radar, which could detect the abnormal situation in a large area. The only thing he didn''t know was how far his detection range was.


    Bor said with disapproval: "there are no people in this desert for thousands of miles. What''s more, who can escape such a big sandstorm? Shamans don''t have to investigate. Come on, let''s drink together. "


    Wusun old man replied: "I''d better check it out. You can drink it yourself. Don''t worry about me."


    Song Qingshu chuckles to himself. It seems that this guy hasn''t completely forced the poison, so he has to use this excuse to cover people''s eyes and ears. Only when he is in this state can he detect the ghost.


    Listen to him say so, bor suddenly also not good to disturb again, then carrying wine bag came to Oman side: "come, drink wine warm body."


    Aman moved aside a little unnaturally: "thank you, general, but I never drink." At the same time, he looked around for SuPu, but SuPu was pulled by the Mongolian soldiers to point out how to dig the pit, where to find him.


    "People on the grassland can''t stop drinking. It''s going to be dark and you''ll be cold if you''re thin." Bor looked greedily at the beauty of the girl in front of him. Of course, the people with the highest status were uchen and Wusun, but when uchen was about to marry the princess, it was obvious that he couldn''t get involved; Wu sun doesn''t know what''s wrong. He hasn''t come to Oman these days. Is it because the old man is not interested in this kind of girl and likes the older and more mature one?


    Well, it''s not impossible. After all, at the age of Wusun, the 50 or 60 year old is also a little girl in his eyes.


    Since these two people don''t start, it''s their turn. Tut Tut, this girl is really watery. Her face is more delicate than boiled eggs, and her waist is more attractive than her mother-in-law''s bucket waist. At that time, she will use more strength, won''t she break her waist?

 Chapter 2329

    Bol suddenly swallowed his saliva, but he still hummed with a straight face: "nonsense, your father and suluk didn''t drink before. Do you deliberately cheat me like this, when I''m a bully?"


    "What a mess! We don''t have this rule in our long life. Do you drink or not? If you don''t drink, you won''t give me face!" Bor glared at her fiercely.


    Although aman was kind, he was also aroused by his words. He looked up with a small face, but his face was firm: "don''t drink!"


    Bor suddenly became very angry. He grabbed her face in one hand and poured the wine bottle into her mouth in the other. Aman exclaimed and tried to break each other off with both hands. But how could her strength as a weak girl compare with that of a powerful general? The only thing we can do is to close our lips tightly and let the other party''s wine shop fall on her mouth and face. There are some bright things falling from the corners of her eyes. We can''t tell whether it''s tears or wine stains.


    Song Qingshu frowned and subconsciously went to find the figures of SuPu, sanser and others. It''s a pity that they were not around at this time. It must be because Bohu''s men supported them ahead of time.


    At this time, borhu suddenly a scream, saw aman staggering behind him, borhu was furious to chase after him: "bitch, dare to bite me!"


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to meddle in these affairs, but aman hid behind him. He couldn''t really listen to it. He stood up and stopped in front of borhu: "general, please think twice. Next, you have to rely on tieyanbu as a guide. Aman has a special position in his tribe. If you move her, it may lead to those people''s rebellion."


    "Anyway, those people in this area have never been here. What else can they do?" Bor snorted and went to catch his prey, but the water moon stood in front of him like a wall.


    "You want to stop me?" Bol suddenly said that although Shuiyue''s martial arts skills are high, he is only a guest Qing after all, and he is one of the four leaders of the Shixue army. What''s more, Shuiyue''s affairs happened in Xixia, and the whole people in Helin city know that he has lost his favor, so they don''t need to worry about it.


    Song Qingshu frowned and did not answer. Not far away, old man Wusun also said: "business matters. Now that the treasure has not been found, don''t make trouble."


    Are you kidding me? Aman''s mother and daughter, as well as the thirty beauties of Tieyan department, are all in his pocket. Unfortunately, the broken needle in his body has not been forced out, which makes him feel powerless. But it doesn''t mean that he will sit back and watch bor touch the forbidden area he values.


    Of course, he has been a human being for such a long time. He will not show his own ideas. Instead, he will let the other party have nothing to say under the guise of official business.


    Bolhu hesitated a little, and uchen also said, "it''s not too late to make these after finding the treasure." Although he couldn''t do anything to Oman because he wanted to marry a princess, as a man, it was a bit unpleasant to see such a beautiful girl being played by other men in front of him. Since the other people had spoken, he naturally took advantage of the situation.


    Bolhu could ignore Shuiyue, but he couldn''t ignore the opinions of uchen and Wusun. He could only hum: "disappointment!" Then he went back to the pit to drink muggy wine.


    Wu sun then closed his eyes and began to force the needle to be cut off again. In order to ease the atmosphere, he took bolhu to drink.


    Song Qingshu looked back at the girl with pear blossom and rain and asked, "are you ok?"


    Aman wiped the corner of his eye and whispered, "it''s OK, thank you." She didn''t know why. At the critical moment just now, she subconsciously ran behind this man. Although he looked strange and abnormal, he always thought he was a good man.


    Sure enough, in the end, he stopped the danger for himself.


    Song Qingshu asked: "don''t tell SuPu what just happened."


    "Why?" Oman doesn''t understand why she can''t tell her lover about her grievance.


    Song Qingshu said: "you don''t know the temper of those people in SuPu. They will definitely pull out their machetes and fight with borhu. But there are Mongols around. Borhu doesn''t have to fight. His men will help to kill them. At that time, borhu won''t have any scruples."


    Oman blinked: "but we are not the Mongols who asked for help. They kill people at will. Won''t Khan hold them responsible?"


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly. The girl on the grassland was as simple as a little white flower. She didn''t know the dangers of the world at all, so she had to say, "Bohu is a high-ranking general after all. At that time, she will kill them casually under the name of SuPu and others who are murdering with knives. It''s reasonable and legal. Khan can''t blame them, What''s more, Khan is close to them or you Tieyan people? How can I help you outsiders? "


    "I see," Oman bit his lip and whispered to himself, "the Mongols are so bad."


    At this time, SuPu and others also came back. When they saw aman nestling next to song Qingshu, their face changed greatly. They rushed to pull her aside: "I''ve told you many times, don''t get close to him!"


    Oman frowned: "sup, you misunderstood him. He''s really a good man..."


    But sup suddenly wrinkled his nose and sniffed near her shoulder: "how do you smell of wine? You never drink? Did he force you? "


    Then he glared at Song Qingshu and was about to pull out his waist knife.


    Oman quickly pressed his hand: "no, it''s not what you think. I just... Just accidentally bumped into someone, and they spilled wine on me with their hands."


    "Really?" Sup was a little suspicious, but he knew aman''s temperament and that she never lied, and his anger was almost gone.


    Oman kept song Qingshu''s words in mind. In order to protect her lover''s life, she did not dare to disclose what had just happened. Borhu and others snorted, and then she continued to drink with her companions.


    Looking at the whispering couple, SuPu still looks at himself with vigilance from time to time. Song Qingshu sighs secretly. This scene has been staged for thousands of years. Young lovers who have just entered the society and meet uncle Duojin, who has a successful career, will feel jealous. Uncle doesn''t even need to do anything mean, It''s just natural to show your normal side, and the huge contrast between you and your little boyfriend can shake your little girlfriend''s heart.


    It''s not anyone''s fault, it''s just human nature.


    Just as he was sighing, song Qingshu''s warning suddenly rose and looked back to the other direction. At this time, the warning horn of the soldiers outside also sounded, but just half of it stopped suddenly. It was obvious that he was killed!

 Chapter 2330

    Attack!


    The idea came into everyone''s mind, and a group of people quickly grabbed the weapons to assemble.


    "How could the enemy attack this place?"


    "Who is the enemy?"


    "How many enemies are there?"


    There were a lot of doubts in the hearts of uchen, borhu and others, but they passed on the orders one by one.


    But now the sand is all over the sky, there is no place to see where the enemy is. There is only a faint voice of shouting and killing mixed in the sand. Raoshi is afraid of Xue''s army. After all the battles, the panic is gradually spreading.


    After all, they were veteran generals who had been in the battlefield for a long time. In a hurry, they judged the position of the enemy''s arrival from the direction where the warning had just disappeared, and hastened to gather their own troops and deploy to drive there.


    Unfortunately, there was a round of arrow rain, and the Mongolian army suddenly turned upside down. However, the Mongolians were the best at riding and shooting, and immediately many people reflected back with bows and arrows. Unfortunately, when they were facing the sandstorm, they not only could not see the enemy clearly, but also fought against the wind. The power of riding and shooting arrows was greatly reduced, while the power of the enemy''s bows and arrows was almost doubled by the wind.


    "Retreat, spread out, and circle to the back of the other side!" Bor immediately realized that such a fight would surely be defeated, and hastened to pass on the order. The greatest advantage of the Mongols was mobility. In the past, when the western expedition was carried out, they often won more with less, that is, relying on their strong mobility to go around the enemy''s weak flank, or pretending to be defeated and retreat, so that the enemy would go deep into the enemy and then counter encircle them.


    Although bolhu is not a top player, he has been with Tiemuzhen for so many years. He has never eaten pork and has seen pigs running.


    However, at this time, a pale yellow figure suddenly rushed out of the sand and stabbed borhu in the throat. People around him screamed repeatedly. When he wanted to help, his body had fallen heavily on the ground, as if the drum beat heavily on the Mongolian heart.


    Borhu''s soldiers finally recovered and wanted to rush to avenge their master. But the Yellow figure, like a dragon wagging its tail, came suddenly and disappeared suddenly. Soon they escaped into the vast sand. Where can they go to find it?


    "It''s her!" Song Qingshu, who was nearby, was shocked. Although he was only surprised at a glance, he recognized Huo Qingtong, who was green feather and yellow shirt. He was very impressed by her heroism before. It was really amazing to see her in the battlefield with his own eyes.


    "It''s from the wooden table Department!"


    At this moment, we have seen the assailant''s clothes clearly. The camel riding archers are all wrapped in layers of black towels, only showing two eyes. In addition, they are carrying the wind, so they are not affected much in this sandstorm weather.


    "And the people of Junggar!"


    Some people also recognized the identity of another army, and the Mongolians'' heart sank to the bottom of the valley. You should know that in these years, the mu Zhuolun tribe and the Jungar Khanate have made trouble for the Mongols in the western regions. After fighting for so many years, you naturally know their strength. If they are surrounded by them at this time, it will be more dangerous.


    Although Wu Chen kept giving orders to try to recover the defeat, borhu was the leader of this army. He was killed as soon as he fought, and the team did not collapse immediately. It was because the quality of the army was very high. But in the yellow sand all over the sky, it seemed that there were enemies in all directions. Without direct leadership, this army soon fell into separate battles, The situation of being divided and surrounded by each other.


    Song Qingshu saw that the defeat of Mongolia had been decided. Of course, he would not try his best to kill the people in the wooden table for the Mongols, but he still had to do his face work, and finally he pretended to fight and retreat.


    Later, the sandstorm became more and more serious, and the Mongolians could hardly see clearly from a meter away. Many people began to flee, and song Qingshu also took the opportunity to go outside the battlefield.


    To his surprise, he ran into Oman on the way, but at this time, she was separated from sup and others, and she was bound by a knight of the wooden table Department, her hands lying on the camel, which was obviously the way to treat prisoners on the battlefield.


    Song Qingshu was surprised by this. He thought that the people of Tieyan tribe had contacted mu''sulun tribe and Junggar and organized such an ambush. However, the way mu''sulun soldiers treated Oman was obviously not like they had been through in advance.


    "Who in the end informed Huo Qingtong, or her battlefield acuity has really reached such a level that she can accurately catch the movement of the Mongolian army?" When song Qingshu was wondering, the knight of the wooden table had already seen him. He thought he was a member of the Mongolian team and cut him down with a waist knife.


    On one side of his body, song Qingshu grabbed his wrist and threw him several feet away. He jumped up instead of him, rode on a camel and ran to the outside of the battlefield.


    Now it''s a mess here. No matter how good his martial arts are, he has to guard against cold arrows everywhere. It''s better to leave the battlefield as soon as possible.


    "Thank you, uncle. You saved me again." Oman saw that it was him, and he was very surprised.


    "Uncle?" Song Qingshu thought that with the respect of Shuiyue, she could be regarded as a freak uncle at most. This little girl is really silly and sweet, and this uncle also called her.


    "Don''t talk. Watch out for all the sand in your mouth." Song Qingshu asked, handed him a scarf around his face.


    However, Oman did not listen, but continued: "can you go and save them? We have just been scattered by the army. "


    Song Qingshu directly refused: "do you think I''m a God? Now there are thousands of troops outside. What''s the difference between my going and my death. What''s more, I can''t find them now. "


    He hasn''t taken such a big risk for an unrelated man yet. But if it''s SuPu who is saving now, and he asks himself to save Oman, will he go?


    Oman looked around. It was true that there was wind and sand everywhere, and he could hardly hear the sound of fighting. Looking for someone in this situation was like looking for a needle in a haystack, so he had to put his hands together: "Allah, please let SuPu live..."


    Song Qingshu saw that she prayed with her bound hands in front of her chest, and she was laid horizontally in front of her body. How strange her posture was, she couldn''t help laughing and saying, "you''re too fond of friends. Why do you only ask God to protect SuPu alive? Are sansel and camel not human?"


    "I''m not..." aman blushed and prayed for sansel and others.


    Song Qingshu, on the one hand, was on guard against the cold arrows, and on the other hand, he rode a camel to break through the weak points of his troops. Although the wind and sand are all over the sky, he still has the air to sense and avoid many risks in advance.


    Halfway through, aman felt upset and asked song Qingshu to untie her.


    Song Qingshu took a look at her, and did not agree: "I advise you just like this, lest I take advantage of you later."


    Oman a Leng: "how can I say such words?" Seeing that he still didn''t untie himself, he suddenly thought of a guess. His pretty face was so scared that he said, "you don''t want me to be your slave, do you?"

 Chapter 2331

    "Slave girl?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "what ghost?"


    Aman explained: "at this time, according to the rules of our grassland tribe, the captured people become the slaves of their masters. They must listen to their masters'' words. They can''t escape or betray, or they will fall into the cave of fire after death, and they will not survive. Just now that man captured me and made me swear to be his slave. Now you have taken me back. I should be your slave. But we are friends. You know my relationship with SuPu. Uncle, can you not let me be your slave


    See her solemnly and his explanation, song Qingshu immediately speechless, this girl silly white sweet really to a breathtaking realm: "are we friends?"


    "Ah?" Oman exclaimed, "so you didn''t treat me as a friend..." thinking that before they had a good chat, they also told him what was on their mind. He didn''t treat himself as a friend. For a while, he was aggrieved and afraid, and he looked like crying.


    Song Qingshu had a headache: "OK, I won''t let you be a slave."


    "Really?" Aman was so surprised and happy that her beautiful eyes seemed to be full of light.


    "It''s true, of course." Song Qingshu said as he untied the shackles of her hands and helped her sit up straight.


    "Are we friends?" Aman blinked and looked back at him.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "are you so unguarded to everyone?"


    Oman looked puzzled, obviously did not understand the meaning of his words, subconsciously said: "I am good to people, people will naturally be good to me, why should be wary?"


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to say something, but looking at her innocent face, she finally gave up: "OK, stupid people have stupid luck."


    Along the way, he used the super powerful gas engine to avoid risks, selected the weak links in the battlefield and slowly moved to the outer layer. Of course, if there was no such a big sandstorm, and people could not see their faces clearly one meter away, he would not be able to get away from the battlefield with a delicate girl.


    You don''t have to say that holding a soft body in your arms is much more comfortable than contacting the hump of a camel. At the beginning, Oman still talked with him, but soon a red halo rose from his neck.


    "Or I''d better go down." Aman whispered.


    Song Qingshu replied, "do you understand what I just said?"


    Aman was even more blushed. She was just reminded that if she let go, she would blame him for taking advantage. As a result, she didn''t understand it at that time.


    There is not much space between the humps. The two people are very close to each other. They can even feel the heat of each other''s skin. For Oman, this is too close.


    "Hold on a little longer. I''ll put you down when you''re completely out of the battlefield." Today''s song Qingshu naturally disdains to take advantage of a little girl, but there is no need to deliberately do Liu Xiahui to slow down the journey.


    Aman looked back, but she could still hear the fighting in the sand. She had to hum. Although she was a little uncomfortable, she was by no means reckless. She knew that she couldn''t afford to lose big things for small things.


    After a short trot on a camel, Oman suddenly exclaimed, "Sen... forest?"


    Following the direction of her fingers, song Qingshu was also surprised. How could there be such a big forest in the desert? Is it because of the sandstorm and the war before that, everyone has come to the edge of the desert unconsciously?


    Originally also worried about a mirage, until the two people arrived in the forest, just convinced that they did not dazzled.


    "Let''s have a rest here first." Song Qingshu came down from the camel. Just as they were sitting together in such a narrow space, the girl''s body kept rubbing in his arms. Although he didn''t take the initiative, it was not good after all.


    Seeing that he took the initiative to go down, Oman breathed a sigh of relief and said, "good ~"


    I fought in the sandstorm for most of the night, but I didn''t expect that it was almost dawn now, and I had already vaguely seen the sunrise in the sky.


    Song Qing, a scholar, makes a couple of fires and takes out the dry food from the camel''s luggage and gives it to Oman. Oman is very hungry, but he still eats it slowly. He can''t help but sigh that a good-looking woman is so good-looking even when she eats.


    Maybe she didn''t sleep all night, or she was scared and hurt. After eating, aman fell asleep against a big tree. Song Qingshu put on a layer of clothes for her and began to close her eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, a loud voice came from the distance. Song Qingshu and Oman were awakened one after another.


    Looking at the clothes on his body, aman''s little face turned slightly red and said to song Qingshu, "thank you."


    Song Qingshu nodded and immediately flew to the top of the tree to look at it for a while. Then he came down and asked nervously, "is it the enemy who is chasing us?"


    "The enemy? Who do you think is the enemy and who is the friend? " Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling.


    Aman replied, "of course, the enemies are the people who attacked us last night. My friends, of course, they are SuPu. Of course, there are Uncle you." She wanted to talk about the Mongols, but I don''t know why. When she thought that borhu wanted to belittle her, she couldn''t connect them with friends.


    "Sometimes seeing may not be true. It may not be the enemy who attacked us last night, and it may not be the friends who were with us last night," Song Qingshu said, knowing that she could not understand most of them. "It was a group of scattered Mongolian soldiers, about ten people. In addition, SuPu was also with them."


    They were all there, but they were all disheartened. His helmet was missing, and his robe was bloodstained. I don''t know whether it was his own or the enemy''s. Wusun''s shoulder was obviously injured by an arrow. After rough dressing, his white robe was still stained with blood.


    As for the other Mongolian soldiers, they were even more miserable. They almost had no broken arms or legs on them. On the contrary, the state of SuPu was much better, as if they had not experienced much fighting. Did the people of Tieyan really collude with Mulun?


    One side of Oman heard the news of his lover, immediately jumped up with joy: "sup, they''re OK, it''s so good."


    "Why, is there someone over there?" The movement here and the firelight startled the Mongolians in the distance. They all took out the machete and duel posture one by one.


    "It''s all my own people." Song Qingshu knew that they had been attacked last night. He thought there was an ambush here.


    Seeing that it was him, he couldn''t help feeling: "I was shocked. I thought I was going to die here this time."


    Old man Wusun noticed that aman was with him and seemed to be familiar with him. He couldn''t help humming: "the skill of applying oil on the soles of his feet is really perfect. He escaped to this safe place early."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, he said, "well, I can''t say that. Last night''s dust was so big that no one could see who. It''s normal for us to get separated. We just got together again, like you and me."


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded, worthy of being the father of Princess Yalun, but with some magnanimity: "are you the only ones left?"


    "I''m afraid the rest of the people have been wiped out. These people have managed to escape," he said During this treasure hunt, I didn''t even find a single hair of the treasure. As a result, 2000 Mongolian troops were completely destroyed, and even the chief General borhu was killed. How can I go back to work with Khan.


    SuPu was in a good mood at this time. He thought that Oman had died. As a result, the fairy girl now stood in front of him and ran to him in a hurry: "Oman, you''re OK. It''s so good... Eh?" He suddenly noticed the clothes on his lover, which were the clothes of other men, and his face changed greatly.


    Oman just said at this time: "thanks to uncle, if it wasn''t for him, I would have been captured by thieves and become a female slave."

 Chapter 2332

    "Slave girl?" As soon as sup''s face changed, he quickly asked what was going on. Oman told the story of his arrest.


    When he heard that she was rescued by Shuiyue, sup showed gratitude. However, when he knew that they shared the same camel and that the lover was taken advantage of by other men, he was very upset and his eyes were full of hostility.


    On one side, uchen, Wusun and others look strange. They think that Shuiyue is lucky to get this chance to save beauty. But why does he bother to let her become his own slave?


    Is it to win her heart? These Japanese devils are really good at playing.


    Anyway, he is about to marry the princess, but Wu sun is a little upset. You know, Alice and Oman have long been regarded as forbidden by him. How can he tolerate other people''s interference?


    But now that he has just suffered a big defeat, he is injured again. It''s not good for him to turn over with Shuiyue at this time. After hesitating for a moment, he said to uchen, "why don''t we go back to Helin and mobilize people to avenge him."


    As long as he goes back to Helin, the resources he can mobilize in his status will be far greater than that of Shuiyue. How can he compete with himself at that time? If you continue to stay here and let Oman mix with Shuiyue, the veteran of Huacong, who knows when the soup will be drunk by him, you will lose a lot.


    However, he immediately denied the proposal: "no, we went out to look for the treasure this time. As a result, we not only found nothing, but also were destroyed by the enemy. Even borhu was killed. How can I explain to Khan when I go back? At least find the treasure! "


    Old man Wusun thought that he would be punished after he went back. Besides, he thought that the troops of the wooden table should be nearby. Maybe he was waiting for them on the way back to the East. He said nothing more, but thought that he must pay attention to it. He must not give Shuiyue a chance to attack in large quantities.


    Sup originally wanted to take a few people from Oman back to the tribe. After all, they haven''t been to these places, and they can''t act as guides. At the same time, he also wanted to take Oman away from danger, especially the Japanese, who always felt that he was the most dangerous. As for the previous agreement with Li Wenxiu, I will send Oman back and then look back to find them.


    However, his proposal was directly vetoed by Mr. O. Chen. For one thing, they are now at a loss. They don''t have many people in their hands. Next, they have more people and more strength; What''s more, if they reveal their whereabouts after they leave, it''s all over.


    Noticing that the Mongolians around quietly put their hands on the handle of the knife, SuPu and others understood that if they did not agree, they would have blood splashing on the spot, so they had to stay in the team.


    "Sup, I''m a little scared. I don''t think these are good people." No matter how innocent aman was, she also felt the strange things in the team. Especially last time borhu intended to do something wrong to her, it made her hate the house and Wu. Of course, someone must be excluded.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." Sup patted his chest and said that sansel and camel were also comforting, but they were not strong enough.


    "Sup, will they let us go if they find the treasure?" Oman asked suddenly.


    Sup frowned, and sansel and camel came around and whispered, "I''m afraid these people won''t let us go. We have to plan ahead."


    Sup nodded. Fortunately, a Xiu and her sister said, "don''t worry, I have plans for the next thing." At the same time, a Xiu sister''s smile and twinkle come to mind, the whole person will be a little wandering outside?


    Eh, she didn''t seem to smile at me, so why do I think of her smile.


    Sanser and camel asked about the plan in a hurry. SuPu said nothing. Although he was a bit reckless, he could tell the difference between the heavy and the heavy. If the Mongols knew about it, it would be over.


    Mongolia and his party took a rest for a while. He called together Wusun, song Qingshu and others for a meeting. He pointed to the mountains in the distance and said, "I am accompanied by people who are good at geography. He pointed out that according to the terrain, Gaochang should not be built in a place without water resources, and this much bigger oasis may be near the ancient Gaochang."


    "Oasis?" Song Qingshu looked at the endless mountains and forests, and wanted to say that this is also called oasis?


    "It''s possible that the change of groundwater for thousands of years has created this mountain forest in the depth of the desert," explained a Semu man beside him. Obviously, he should be the master of geography. Many things are interlinked in nature. The Han people call it Kanyu, and other nationalities have their own names.


    "Newspaper, footprints found in the distance!" The scouts sent out to investigate came back.


    "Footprints? How many people are there? " O Chen immediately nervous, is it the wooden table Lun Department of people chasing?


    "It''s like a person''s footprint." Replied the scoundrel.


    "Alone? How can there be people in this place? " Wu sun, Wu Chen and others looked at each other. They really didn''t understand how footprints appeared in the desert.


    "It''s snowed these two days in this area, so the footprints are still very clear, extending to the depth of the mountains. My subordinates didn''t dare to continue to investigate, so they came back first to report." Scouts continue to report.


    "Could it be the devil in the desert?" On one side, sansel and the camel were shaking, and their voices were full of panic. It was obvious that the legend they had heard since childhood had been engraved in their bones.


    "Devil?" With a sneer, they would not be afraid of these illusory legends. "It seems that someone pretended to be a ghost. Indeed, someone deliberately walked out to avoid the discovery of the treasure."


    "Now that someone is leading the way, it just saves us to look for it and send a message to go down and set off immediately."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "can someone deliberately set up an ambush?"


    Wu Sun said with a smile: "the chief is so timid... Haha, so cautious. If they are from the mu Zhuolun department, they don''t need to waste their time since they already know where we are; If not, there is only one person on the other side. Are so many of us still afraid? "


    "The Shaman is right, let''s go!" laughs o''chen


    We followed the footprints into the depths of the mountains. The rocks were rugged, and it was more and more difficult to walk. Fortunately, the footprints in the snow were very obvious, but the mountains were dangerous and the roads were rugged. In fact, there was no road at all. We had to follow the footprints of our predecessors to walk through the hillsides and valleys. Seeing that the distance before us was endless, the two footprints in the snow seemed to go straight to hell.


    Sup is more and more worried. What should ah Xiu and his sister do if they meet evil spirits? Will they be ok? Sister a Xiu is so good at martial arts that she must not be afraid of evil spirits. But it''s evil spirits. Is martial arts useful?


    On one side, sansel felt a little flustered, but he didn''t want to show his shyness in front of the goddess, so he said to sup, "sup, you''re shaking all over. It''s not fun to be scared. Why don''t you wait for me here, and if you find treasure, I''ll give you a share. "


    He and Oman are childhood friends. He once competed with SuPu for Oman. Naturally, his relationship will not be very good.

 Chapter 2333

    Sup said angrily, "now be a hero. When the devil comes out, do you want to run first, or do the camels run first?"


    Camel and sanser were brothers, so naturally they helped him to speak: "Hey, we have the strength to escape when we see the evil spirits. We are not as scared as you, and we kneel and tremble."


    Sup was very angry, but he couldn''t say that he was worried about ah Xiu just now. He was very depressed for a moment. Fortunately, Oman came out to make ends meet and advised a few people not to quarrel any more.


    "There''s a road in the woods!" He noticed that although there were many weeds in front of him, he could still see some traces of the ancient road.


    "It seems that we have found the right place this time." Old man Wusun was also a little excited. He suffered such a disastrous defeat when he went out this time. Now he finally has some good news.


    The spirit of the group was shocked and they continued to walk in.


    I don''t know how long after I left, Oman suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, no good."


    Sup asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Aman pointed to a shining silver bracelet on the road ahead and said, "look! This is the bracelet I dropped earlier. " The bracelet was two or three feet in front of the crowd, but I don''t know why it suddenly appeared here.


    Aman said, "I dropped my bracelet and thought I had to look for it when I came back. How could I get here again?"


    He frowned: "you can see clearly, is it true?"


    Aman did not dare to pick it up. Sup lifted it up. Before aman could recognize it, he had already recognized it and said, "yes, it''s her!" Then he handed her the bracelet.


    Oman did not dare to answer, trembling voice: "you... You lost in the ground, I do not want."


    "Is it really a trick played by evil spirits?" said sup Although it''s day now, people just feel a chill on their back, and their faces are very strange.


    The Mongols didn''t believe this, but when they came to tieyanbu, they heard about the legend of evil spirits. Now they can''t help but feel worried.


    The name of the man who is good at geography under the command of O Chen is Geluolu. He came up and took a look at the bracelet, then ran around and looked around, and said, "I see. We should have made a circle and come back again."


    All of a sudden, SuPu and others, who have lived on the edge of the desert for a long time, think of the famous legend: the traveler in the desert lost his way, walked and walked, and suddenly found the footprints. He was overjoyed and followed the footprints, but did not know that it was his own footprints. He followed the old road round and round until he died.


    He frowned and said, "but we''ve been walking forward. How can we get around to the back?"


    "It should be the layout here that puzzles our sense of direction." Geluolu explained, "it''s said that the Han people can achieve similar effects through some arrays. It''s called Qimen dunjia."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that he had a strange feeling when he just walked. When people walk, one step on their right foot is a little longer than that on their left foot. The difference between two steps is not very big, but the accumulated gap is very obvious when they walk far away. So in that kind of environment, you think you are walking in a straight line, In fact, it really takes a gentle arc, and finally catches up with its previous footprints to form a circle.


    "Can we find the right way?" Mr. o Chen is a little anxious. He still wants to find the treasure and go back to work. If he is trapped here, isn''t it all over?


    "I try my best, but it will take time." Gallo played with some stones and branches on the ground. He must have wanted to figure out the layout here. Before that mysterious footprints have disappeared, the rest of the nature can only rely on their own.


    "Leave it to me." Wu sun suddenly opened his mouth.


    He was overjoyed: "how can I forget the skills of a shaman? You''ll have no problem as soon as you come out."


    "I hope the underground palace of treasure is not too far away from here. I can''t feel it if it''s too far away." Old man Wusun sat on the ground, his eyes closed slowly, and his subordinates surrounded him to protect him.


    Song Qingshu felt a huge spiritual force passing by him. Taking this place as the center of the circle, he spread out in all directions. He couldn''t help but wonder: "is it difficult for him to realize the function of radar?"


    In fact, the sound transmission and soul searching he learned from Li Qiushui has similar functions, but he can only use his strong internal force to spread the sound waves around to find people. If the other party doesn''t respond, his chances of finding people are very low.


    Looking at old Wusun''s posture, we should be able to scan the surrounding environment with great mental strength and build a three-dimensional topographic map in our mind.


    Of course, there are both advantages and disadvantages. He should only sense objects of a certain volume. Only one or two people must not be shown in the topographic map.


    However, it is very suitable to find the maze here.


    After a long time, Wu sun opened his eyes and asked in a hurry, "how about it?"


    Wu sun old man mouth smile: "luck is better, should not be far from the Gaochang labyrinth." Then he pointed to a direction, of course, he was not 100% sure, but the mental scan made him find that the direction was a few miles away, it should be buildings and so on.


    But for his trust in Wu sun, he would have backed out.


    After walking for a few miles, suddenly the most forward looking warrior gave a sound. Song Qingshu and others rushed forward to check. They saw two iron gates embedded in a stone mountain opposite. The rust on the door is mottled, showing that it is an old thing that has lasted for a long time.


    "Gaochang labyrinth!" All of them cheered, and they almost cried with joy. Finally, they found the treasure, which also explained to Khan.


    Oman looked at the gate in the distance and muttered to himself, "the legend in the tribe is true. There is a treasure in the desert."


    Sangsier and camel are also excited, but SuPu is worried: "I don''t know if a Xiu and her sister have found a place. Although there are many fewer Mongolians, they are all good hands, especially the shaman in white. He is just like a God. Can we deal with them by us alone?"


    Song Qingshu was also full of worries. He thought that he did not know whether the Gaochang treasure in the world would change. If there was a treasure, how could it be cheaper for the Mongols?


    Mongolian soldiers have been running to push the iron gate for a long time. These soldiers who can survive in the battlefield are all brave men. Unfortunately, a group of people do not move when they push the two gates.


    Geluolu, the man of that color, walked past. Everyone knew that he had retreated one after another. He looked at the door for a long time, and saw that the door was as if he was born in a stone mountain, but there was no gap.


    It seems that his last sight fell on the door ring. He stepped forward and turned to the left without moving. He frowned and said, "this maze has been built for hundreds of years. Although it is very dry in the desert, the iron door will rust. Even if it is organic, it should not move."


    But when he turned right again, it was very loose. He turned around a few times, and the iron door suddenly opened a gap. He reached out and pushed the door open. He found that he could go in as expected. He couldn''t help but turn back to greet them excitedly. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, his body suddenly froze, and his whole body fell straight to the ground, with his smile still on his face.

 Chapter 2334

    They were so surprised that they rushed over to check. They saw that there was only the body of that Semu man around the door, and there was no one else. With a gloomy face, he checked his carotid artery and finally shook his head.


    "Is it really the devil who wants to die?" Sansel murmured to himself, and several people in Tieyan Department trembled, obviously afraid to the bone.


    "There''s no devil," old man Wusun said in a deep voice. "Take off his clothes and check him for any wounds."


    Several Mongolian soldiers stripped gelalu of his clothes. Oman turned away in shame, while SuPu stretched out their necks to check.


    Several soldiers carefully examined his whole body, and finally said blankly: "no wound found."


    Camel teeth tremble, side back: "I said, it must be the devil came."


    Wu sun turned his head and looked at Song Qingshu: "did you just notice someone behind the door?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head. Just now, there was no breath of anyone near the door except Geluolu. Wusun also said, "I didn''t feel anyone there."


    Even the Mongolians felt a chill in their hearts: "is there really a devil here?"


    Looking at the entrance of Hei Lu''s cave, a group of Mongolian soldiers subconsciously stepped back two steps, looking forward to Mu Chen.


    With a frown on his brow, he can''t turn back now, but now his morale is so low that if he forces them to die, I''m afraid it will be a bit of trouble.


    All of a sudden, he had a plan in mind and said to sup and others, "you guys, go ahead and explore the way."


    Sup and others quit immediately: "Why are we? I told you that there are evil spirits in it. "


    He pulled out his waist and put the knife on aman''s neck: "if I don''t go, I''ll kill her right away."


    Wu sun''s eyelids jumped, worried that he would turn the beautiful girl he had been coveting into a corpse as soon as he shook his hand. However, he would not jump out to demolish it at this time, knowing that it was only the stratagem of O Chen.


    Song Qingshu, holding a knife in both hands, also looked on coldly.


    "You are so mean!" Sup gritted his teeth, but the situation was better than others, so he could not help but obey, "OK, I''ll go to find the way, sansel and camel. It''s none of your business. You''re in the back."


    Sansel and camel immediately cried out: "aman is our master''s daughter, how to call it has nothing to do with us, besides, our Tieyan department only has warriors standing dead, no cowards to escape!"


    Oman is the most beautiful and bright flower in the tribe. No teenager is willing to watch her wither in front of him, even if her lover is not himself. What''s more, it is related to their reputation in the tribe in the future. Therefore, despite their fear, they still insist on going together.


    "Sansel, camel..." aman''s tears kept falling down like pearls. He only felt that he had done them harm.


    Seeing the lover in his dream crying for himself for the first time, sansel and camel were shocked, as if the evil spirits were not so terrible.


    "All right, all right, go and find the way." He urged impatiently.


    The three of them had to pull out their waist knives and enter the gate slowly. Sansel and camel were worried that they would die like the Semu man as soon as they entered the gate. SuPu was thinking: I don''t know if ah Xiu and her sister had ever come here before, and where are they now?


    The three of them entered the gate carefully with their own thoughts. To their delight, they entered the gate safely without encountering anything happened to Gallo before.


    With a sigh of relief, he asked a group of soldiers to follow him. He escorted Oman to follow him, and Wusun was with him.


    When passing by song Qingshu, aman looks at him pitifully. Song Qingshu just doesn''t see it. He''s not the kind of person who can''t see a beautiful woman walking easily. This trip to the north is very important. How can she ruin the whole plan by herself.


    Inside the door was a long dark corridor. SuPu and the other three lit the torch, holding a long knife in one hand and leading the way. The Mongolian soldiers in the rear also made torches to light them. Of course, the positions of the people like o Chen, Wu sun and song Qingshu didn''t need to hold torches themselves. There were soldiers around to light them up.


    "Ah Aman suddenly exclaimed. She had been worried about sup''s safety. Her eyes were all on him. She noticed several skeletons lying at the foot of the wall in front of him.


    Soon a Mongolian soldier came forward to investigate and report: "some people''s clothes are weathered, some people''s clothes can barely be identified, but without exception, the bodies have become white bones, and the earliest one has been dead for decades."


    Sup, sansel and others looked at each other in horror: no wonder there is a saying in the tribe that no one can come back alive when they go into the desert to look for treasure.


    It seems that in the past few hundred years, there have been no brave warriors running to look for them. Unfortunately, they all died here.


    "Can you see the cause of death?" He asked in a deep voice.


    The Mongolian soldier shook his head: "there is nothing left at the scene except their own weapons. Moreover, the corpses have turned into white bones. It is difficult to determine the cause of death."


    In this age, not everyone is Song Ci. We can judge the cause of death by bones.


    "Is it really a devil?" All of us have such an idea in mind. Looking at the long corridor in front of us, it looks like a giant snake that chooses people to eat. It gives us a feeling of depression and panic.


    "Don''t panic, we Mongolians conquered the world, not only with the protection of the eternal Heaven, but also with the blessing of the Western Holy See and the gods and Buddhas. What''s a mere evil spirit?"


    The Mongolian soldiers gradually settled down. In recent years, the Eastern Zen, esoteric, Quanzhen, and the Western Vatican have sent many people to preach to Khan. They are indeed blessed by the gods and Buddhas. When you think about it, you are not so afraid of evil spirits.


    After a while, song Qingshu suddenly noticed that some murals were painted on the stone walls on both sides. He had a general look at the story of Gao Changguo''s brave resistance to the invaders, but he finally failed to retreat here. The whole story is not that our army did not work hard, but that the enemy had a feeling of being high.


    Thinking about the identity of the invader, song Qingshu thinks it''s strange, because Hou Junji, a famous general in the early Tang Dynasty, destroyed Gao Changguo in history.


    All of a sudden, he noticed that the eyes on the mural were a little different. He went forward to examine them carefully and found that the circles of the eyes were not painted, but originally a round hole in the wall. If you look around, you will find that there are so many round holes on the wall. They are just hidden in the murals, which are hard to find at first sight.


    "Be careful!" Song Qingshu had a bad feeling in his heart. At this moment, Su Pu, who was walking in the front, suddenly stepped on a floor tile, which sank down directly. Then the sound of gear rotating behind the wall sounded.

 Chapter 2335

    At the moment when the mechanism rings, countless sharp arrows are shot out from the walls on both sides of the corridor. How can the powerful arrows from the crossbow in such a narrow space be avoided so easily?


    Almost in an instant, a small half of the people fell to the ground. Although song Qingshu was good at martial arts, he was closest to the wall. If he reacted a little slower, he would be shot into a hedgehog by the bow and crossbow.


    Hearing the screams, everyone''s torches fell to the ground, and the corridor became dark for most of the time. Song Qingshu couldn''t bear it. With Wu sun and u Chen''s cultivation status, these sharp arrows couldn''t kill them. They were just soldiers, not to mention some innocent people in Tieyan department.


    When the Shuiyue sword came out of its sheath, there was a flash of cold light in the corridor. All the subsequent crossbows were cut off by his knife Qi. The crossbows in this mechanism were not endless. After two rounds, they didn''t shoot again.


    Song Qingshu then raised the torch: "are you all right?"


    He and Wu sun had nothing to do with each other. There was a guard nearby and he raised his shield in time. Oman was safe because he stayed with him.


    But sup''s men were much more miserable. Sup and sansel were both shot, and their injuries were not critical. At this time, they did not care about their own injuries, but desperately covered the camel''s neck, but the blood was still pouring out.


    The camel''s mouth cackled, but he couldn''t say the whole thing. He was shot in the neck, and the immortal couldn''t save him. Finally, he could only die in SuPu''s arms.


    "Camel..." aman burst into tears. Sup and sansel were also tiger eyes with tears.


    But he didn''t care much about their lives. Instead, he said thanks to song Qingshu: "this time thanks to a large number of hands, otherwise we will die more people this time."


    Wu sun stared at the knife in his hand and was a little surprised. He had heard that he had become a deserter in Xingqing mansion, and he was still a little contemptuous. But now when he recalled the knife spirit, he also had a feeling of palpitation. He thought that if he fought with him, he must not be close to him, or he would be in danger.


    At this time, SuPu heard the words and glared at Song Qingshu fiercely: "why don''t you do it early, or the camel won''t have to die."


    Song Qingshu frowned. Just after the camel was hit by an arrow in the first round of arrow rain, he couldn''t save himself. However, he didn''t bother to explain to him. He put the knife back to the scabbard and snorted.


    Aman hastily explained to him, "uncle just now can''t care so much. Besides, we were saved by him."


    Sup also wanted to say that sanser pulled his sleeve: "forget it, he''s a group of Mongols. Naturally, he saved the Mongols first."


    Su Pu is depressed that his lover talks to him every time. He thinks that he is not a real water moon man, but he opens his mouth but doesn''t say it. Then he thinks why ah Xiu didn''t remind himself that they are also haunted by evil spirits


    Wu sun was discussing with Wu Chen at this time: "the mechanism design is too vicious. The trigger mechanism will be placed at the end, so that all our troops will be covered in the shooting range of these crossbows."


    "It''s really vicious, but what I''m more curious about is that it''s supposed to be a site thousands of years ago. No matter how delicate the mechanism is, it''s unlikely that it will still work normally after time. Why can the bow and crossbow still work?" After all, he was born into the most powerful family in Mongolia. He has been fighting with Tiemuzhen for so many years. What kind of scenes have he never seen? I immediately realized the abnormality.


    "It''s really strange." Wu sun also nodded, "does anyone deliberately design us?"


    Song Qingshu also secretly thought, is this the layout of the sea lost? But can she be so powerful.


    "No matter what, we can''t go back now. Next, we must take precautions."


    Although SuPu and others were devastated, under the pressure of the Mongols, they had to put down their companion''s body for the time being, waiting to take him back to the tribe for burial when they came back.


    But their hearts are full of doubt, they still have a chance to return to the tribe.


    After a long time as like as two peas were walking down the corridor, three roads were found. Sue could not help but stop. Chen Chen looked up. Every hole in the fork was almost the same.


    "There seems to be footprints on the ground." Wu sun''s eyes were sharp. He took the torch and squatted on the ground to check.


    But I found that the impression is a foot impression, which is very different from human''s.


    "Are there any animals near you with such footprints?" Uchin looks back at Oman.


    Oman shook his head blankly: "no animal''s footprints are so small. Even a rabbit should have footprints on its toes, but it''s just a uniform circle... Ah ~"


    She suddenly exclaimed, "is this the footprint of the devil?"


    Wu Chen glared at her fiercely: "shut up, you need to bewitch people. Those organs were made by people just now. What kind of devil is there in the world? If anyone dares to mention it later, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    Last night, he suffered a tragic defeat and just died half of the time. The morale of his soldiers has reached the bottom of the valley. You can''t let this woman talk nonsense any more: "listen, brothers, as long as you find the treasure of Gao Changguo, I''ll share my share with you all. Everyone has a share!"


    Ouch~


    Many soldiers whose morale had fallen to the bottom suddenly came to the spirit. You should know that although there are many people who share, it''s a treasure accumulated by a country. It''s enough for them to share their wealth for the rest of their lives. Isn''t that why they come out to fight and lick their blood?


    Song Qingshu sighed. No wonder the Mongolian army was invincible. They were really generous with rewards. Many of the army''s salaries of the Central Plains Dynasty were exploited layer upon layer. It would be nice for the soldiers to get their own share on time. Many times they even fight with hunger and wages. How can they win?


    When I was with ah Jiu, I often heard her talk about the collapse of the old Dynasty. At that time, many of her father''s generals were like sheep in war, and they were defeated to the ground. As a result, after they surrendered to the Qing Dynasty, they were like different people, and their subordinates became the division of tigers and wolves, which made her very angry with these traitors.


    After Wu Chen regained his morale, he discussed how to take the three forks. Wu sun suggested, "let''s divide into three teams and explore each side. We''ll meet here later."


    "No, it''s taboo to divide the troops." He shook his head and refused, "since this place is called labyrinth, the road must be tortuous. We''d better be together. What''s more, there may be people lurking against us secretly, and the scattered forces are just in their favor. "


    Although Wu sun claimed that he was not afraid of the evil spirits, he did not need to take any risks. So he agreed and a group of people went to the right first.


    With the experience just now, a group of people are very cautious. After dressing, sup and sansel are still forced to walk in the front.


    Suddenly, there were three branches in front of him. Wu sun couldn''t help saying to him, "you still have foresight. There must be many branches in the back. I''m afraid we''ll be short of manpower."


    But he didn''t feel complacent. Looking at the same fork in the road, he always felt that it was no good trying one by one. So he ordered sup and sansel to go to one cave to check the situation, and then sent his men to another cave to see if they could find any rules.


    Looking at Oman, sup sansel went to Oman reluctantly. Who knows, not long after he had just gone, he suddenly heard sup give a scream. Everyone rushed to the scene, but only saw the torch and his machete falling from the ground. As for him, he disappeared completely.


    Oman exclaimed, "sup ~"

 Chapter 2336

    "Did you feel someone just now?" Old man Wusun subconsciously looked back at the water moon beside him, only to find a flash in front of him that the other side had already chased the cave. He couldn''t help smacking his tongue. This guy''s lightness skill is really brilliant.


    Before long, seeing him come back with a heavy face, the crowd asked in a hurry, "how''s it going?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "not long after I chased forward, there were three forks again. I chose one to go in, and there were forks again. I was worried about getting lost, so I retreated first." In this case, no matter how high his lightness skill is, he can''t catch up.


    Hearing what he said, Oman only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and she fainted.


    "Oman!" Sanser hurried to help her to avoid falling down, unwilling to let the Mongols touch her again.


    People knew that he had died two companions, but they didn''t bother to worry about him.


    Wu Sun took Mu Chen and Shui Yue to one side to discuss: "what should we do next? It seems that there are countless forks in the back. Let''s try one by one until the monkey year."


    "If I hadn''t been attacked by Mulun and gardan before, I would not have been afraid if I had divided my troops into two thousand warriors and investigated every hole. Huo Qingtong that whore, sooner or later I will catch her and humiliate her


    Wu Sun said with a smile, "it''s said that Huo Qingtong''s younger sister looks better."


    He gave him a squint: "Princess Xiangxiang is naturally sweating. We who are subordinates don''t dare to make up her mind."


    Wu sun noticed that there was a warning in his tone. He was a little upset. The most beautiful princess Xiangxiang was Khan''s, and the second beautiful Huo Qingtong was yours. What about me?


    However, he also knew how high the Hongjila tribe was in Mongolia, and he could not compete with each other, so he could only make suggestions to other people: it was said that there was no twin city in the Khanate of Junggar, in which the descendants of Shuang Xiu mansion were all gorgeous beauties, and they were good at Shuang Xiu. Tut Tut, the work must be very good. It was said that the Shuang Xiu Princess of this generation was also out of the mountain.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked song Qingshu: "I heard that Gerdan took Shuang Xiu''s family to Xixia this time. Have you ever seen Princess Shuang Xiu in Xixia?"


    Gu Zixian?


    Song Qingshu was surprised and subconsciously replied, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "How do you look?" Wu Sun said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what the old color ghost was up to. She snorted angrily: "she usually covers her face and can''t see what she looks like."


    "Can you always see these body parts?" Asked old Wusun.


    "It''s graceful and moving, and its skin is like a clotting fat." Thinking of Gu Zixian''s amorous feelings, song Qingshu can''t help feeling hot.


    "Cut, as if you had touched it." Wu sun rolled his eyes. He had made up his mind that when he conquered Wushuang City, he must get the princess Shuang Xiu first.


    He coughed: "let''s get down to business first. What should we do now? I''ve just checked. I can''t see any signs at every fork in the road. "


    Song Qingshu said: "in fact, we can always walk on the right hand side. If we go on, maybe we can find our destination." This is the way that later generations summed up to walk the maze. Many mazes have been walking along the right wall, and finally they can find the exit. Of course, this method has its limitations. The entrance and exit must be on the same line; If you encounter a "Hui" maze, the exit and entrance are not on the same line, this method will not work. There is also a kind of multi-layer nested maze, which is more complicated. We can only hope that the Gaochang people a thousand years ago did not have such a complex mind.


    But he said, "it''s too hard. If the exit is just on the far left, isn''t it a last try to find the treasure?"


    Then he looked at Wusun old man: "Shaman, can you use your mental strength to investigate?"


    Song Qingshu''s mind is bright, and he is also confused. Why do he always want to solve problems with scientific methods? We should know that there are many unscientific miracles in this world.


    Wu Sun said with a frown, "you can try it, but there are too many twists and turns in it. My mental strength affects each other, and it may not work."


    Song Qingshu nodded, and the mental power radiated from this kind of terrain reflected back quickly, which easily interfered with other mental power and made it difficult to construct the correct terrain in his mind.


    "Please give it a try." He asked the soldiers around him to clear a piece of open space for him.


    Old man Wusun sat up in the middle and soon fell into meditation. He began to explore all the branches in front of him.


    Song Qingshu went to one side to see Oman who fainted. Sanser was very defensive to other Mongols, but he was not so nervous.


    "How''s Oman?" asked sansel nervously, as she took her pulse


    Song Qingshu replied, "it''s just that I''m overworked, and I''m so happy and sad that I''ve passed out. It''s OK. I''ll be lucky for her." Now this maze step by step crisis, let her continue to coma is too dangerous.


    Then she put her palm on her back, and a warm breath came to her. After a while, aman woke up with a cry. However, when she saw sup''s machete in front of her, she immediately felt sad: "sup ~"


    Song Qingshu didn''t want her to faint again. He immediately said, "don''t worry, it''s a person who captured SuPu, not a ghost. Since the other party didn''t take SuPu''s life on the spot, he''s not in any danger for the time being."


    "Really?" Aman''s empty eyes were gradually restored.


    "Nature is true, so you have to take care of yourself so that we can find him together." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "Thank you, uncle." Oman happily hugs song Qingshu. In her opinion, the other party is his elder, but she doesn''t want to do it.


    But this can let the side of the sansel jealousy bad, even song Qingshu are a little uncomfortable, quickly pushed away her soft body back to the side of O Chen and others.


    Seeing the thumbs up of Mr. o Chen, song Qingshu grins bitterly. It''s not his intention this time. In other words, it''s a bit of a ghost. With the respect of shuiyueda, I can win the favor of girls. Is my charm so big that I can''t even change my face?


    At this time, old man Wusun slowly opened his eyes. First, he glared at Song Qingshu angrily. Obviously, under his mental power, what happened just now did not hide from him. Then he said: "the maze is too complicated. My mental power is too seriously lost in the middle of the way. The distance of investigation is not too far. I can only temporarily rule out a few branches of the dead end."


    "This has helped a lot. Where should we go next?"


    "This way." Old Wusun raised his hand and pointed to the fork where sup was taken.

 Chapter 2337

    In this direction, Oman is the happiest, because it is here that sup was captured.


    A group of people walked for a long time, but there were few forks in the cave. At each fork, Wu sun fell into meditation and ruled out several impossible forks. Sometimes he couldn''t make up his mind, so they had to choose a road at will. Along the way, Wu Chen made a mark on the mountain wall with a knife, so as not to find the original road when he came back.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. Suddenly, I suddenly see a large open space. At the end, there are two iron doors embedded in the rocks.


    Chen Daxi: "have you found the place to hide the treasure?"


    A group of people hurried across the open space to the door. He asked sansel to turn the door ring again. Unexpectedly, the door was hidden. With a touch, it opened.


    When they went in, they saw that there was a hall inside, and the four walls were all carved with clay and wood. From this hall, there was a row of houses. Most of the rooms have Buddha statues. Occasionally, I saw some Chinese characters on the wall, such as "king of Gaochang", "Wentai", "the 13th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty" and so on. In one hall, there are statues of Han people. There is an old man in the middle. On the plaque, there are dozens of people on each side, with the names of "Yanhui", "Zilu", "Zigong", "Zixia" and "Zizhang".


    Sansel and aman looked dazed, and uchen frowned: "who are these people?"


    "These are the ancient sages of the Han people." Old man Wusun was well-informed and explained, "it''s strange that people here believe in Allah. Why are there so many Buddha statues and Han statues?"


    "Box! Treasure Suddenly, a Mongolian soldier pointed to a pile of boxes in the middle and cried excitedly. Without waiting for the order of Mr. o Chen, a group of people ran to the treasure chest crazily. From last night''s tragic defeat to today''s series of things, everyone''s heart has been suppressed for too long. How unhappy is it that they finally find the treasure?


    All of us have the same idea. First, we decorate our pockets with more gold, silver and jewelry. This is what we all do after the Mongol army has broken down the city these years. Whoever grabs it will count, and the people above will not take care of it. What''s more, this time, Mr. o''chen has said that the treasure will be divided equally.


    They didn''t go there, so they naturally had to pay attention to their faces in front of their men. Anyway, they couldn''t have lost them in the end.


    Song Qingshu and Oman are together. Oman looks around and doesn''t see SuPu. Her eyes are very sad. In order to comfort her, sansel takes the initiative to go to other rooms to see if there are any clues.


    "Why? What''s this? " Mongolian soldiers opened the treasure box, and did not see the imagined gold ingot and so on. The box was full of green particles, "is this a gem?"


    A Mongolian soldier picked up one and looked at it in front of his eyes. It seemed that it was still carved with texture. It looked a bit like a carved insect. The sculptor''s part-time job was lifelike.


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation, but his hair almost stood up, shouting: "throw it away!"


    "What?" The Mongolian soldier looked back in a daze, while the others laughed. They heard that gaochangguo is rich in gems. It''s too late to put these gems in his pocket and throw them away? You''re crazy.


    Just as the Mongolian soldier turned back, the "Emerald" in his hand suddenly moved, and the carved foot suddenly stretched out. A layer of cracks appeared on the surface, and soon an insect shook its head and got out.


    The Mongolian soldier only felt a sharp pain in his hand. Looking back, he found that the insect was biting his finger. He subconsciously wanted to throw it away, but the insect was biting so tightly that he couldn''t shake it off?


    As he was about to get a knife, the insect bit open his flesh and blood and went directly into his hand. A visible bulge formed on his arm and kept moving like the shoulder.


    Although the Mongolians are brave, they have never seen such a thing before. They suddenly scream in fear. If they cut their arms with a knife, they may still save their lives. But how can normal people make such a decision?


    At that moment of hesitation, the bulge had already moved along his shoulder to his neck, then to his face, temples... Finally, he suddenly trembled, fell heavily to the ground, his mouth was wide open, and soon an insect crawled out of his mouth.


    The whole process has been described for a long time, but it actually happened in a short moment. Maybe it was the smell of blood or the call of the same kind. The "emeralds" in the box woke up one after another, as if they had become ghosts in hell, biting the nearest person.


    Mongolian soldiers scream one after another. The worst thing is that many people just greedily stuffed a lot of them in their arms. As a result, a lot of insects directly went into his stomach and soon ate his flesh and blood and turned them into a corpse.


    Song Qingshu as like as two peas, he recognized this thing at a glance, what he saw at the first time was the Mummy series, which was a huge psychological shadow in the picture of the Scarab swallowed human body. The thing was just like the green color, and the other one was like the scarab.


    The dense insects in the box all recovered. The Mongolian soldiers were quickly knocked down with a scream. Then they were covered with green insects, and soon turned into a pile of skeletons.


    The rest of the insects scattered around the room, looking for new prey. Seeing that the whole room was about to be filled with green insects, all the people tried their best to run out, and song Qingshu was no exception. This thing gave him too much shadow, and he didn''t want to get involved with them at all.


    Running at the same time to see aman was knocked down on the ground, quickly pulled her to the arms, at the same time to see the side of the gaping o Chen, subconsciously also pulled him together.


    I don''t know how far I ran. Song Qingshu couldn''t hear the rustling of insects behind him any more. He just stopped and gasped.


    "Just now... What was that?" Oman''s voice is still shaking.


    "It should be scarab. It feeds on the flesh and blood of living things. It is often used in ancient tombs to prevent tomb robbers. However, it should be produced in Egypt. How can it be here?" Song Qingshu said with lingering fear.


    "Thank you for saving my life this time." One side sat on the ground, and gasped, he said that it was the first time that he had seen such a strange thing after so many years of fighting in the South and North.


    Song Qingshu was in a daze. He didn''t understand why he just saved him. It seems that it''s better for him to die here quietly. However, in that case, it was very difficult for him not to save himself. In the final analysis, he was too soft hearted.


    Well, at the beginning, Princess Yalun specially gave her a gift. This time, it should be a favor for her.


    "Uncle, have you seen sansel?" Asked aman, gripping his sleeve with some fear.


    Song Qingshu replied, "I just saw him and Wu sun running from the other direction. He wanted to save you, but Wu sun forced him to take him away."


    "If he''s OK, God bless him." Captain Oman breathed a sigh of relief.


    One side of the Mu Chen song can''t help but say: "it''s not a thousand years, it''s hundreds of years. What insect can live so long."


    Before Song Qingshu answered, a gloomy voice came from the deep passage in the distance: "I have lived here quietly for a thousand years, and no one dares to disturb me. Who dares to come and die at once

 Chapter 2338

    Aman said, "it''s the devil! He... He said he had lived here for a thousand years. "


    Then he took song Qingshu''s hand and hid behind him. Song Qingshu replied, "there''s no evil spirit. It''s a human disguise." At the same time, her eyes fell on the hands of her and her fingers. It was hard to understand. Was this girl so simple that she didn''t have the concept of men and women''s defense?


    But she doesn''t look like this to other men except sup? So she didn''t treat me like a man at all?


    At this time, the nearby Mr. o Chen said bitterly, "this man should be behind the scenes. He has killed so many of our warriors. We should calculate this with him."


    Then he took out his waist knife and rushed to the direction of the sound. Song Qingshu also took aman''s little hand and followed him.


    "Who''s playing tricks here?" From a distance, I heard sansel''s voice, followed by another scream, and a heavy object fell heavily to the ground.


    Another strange smile came from the tunnel. The voice repeated, "I have lived here for a thousand years. Everyone who comes in dies. "


    "Sansel!" Oman exclaimed, and she recognized that her companion might have encountered something unexpected. Song Qingshu took her around a corner and saw that sansel had fallen to the ground.


    It''s dark in the tunnel. Aman may not be able to see clearly, but song Qingshu sees things like day. Naturally, he can see that his mouth is bleeding and his breath is gone.


    On the other side, the old man Wusun and several Mongolian soldiers surrounded a figure in the center. The Mongolian soldiers trembled one by one. If the old man Wusun had not pressed down, they would have scattered.


    Aman let out a cry. If she hadn''t been close to song Qingshu, I''m afraid she would have fainted.


    The figure in the middle looked like a human figure. In the light of the fire, the ghost was wearing a white robe, his face was covered with blood, and the white robe was also covered with blood. He was very tall, at least five feet higher than ordinary people. The ghost suddenly stretched his hands forward, ten nails longer than his fingers, and his hands were full of blood.


    That ghost Jie strange smile, sharp voice way: "I have lived in the labyrinth for a thousand years, who is not allowed to disturb, you unexpectedly so bold to stop me?"


    Wu sun old man sneered: "pretend to be a ghost, give me a decision!"


    The ghost was about to make a sarcastic remark when he suddenly became stiff and fell to the ground heavily. Wusun went over and pulled off his bloody white robe. He found a Tieyan tribe like man lying there, and his feet were walking on two stilts. No wonder he was so tall before, and his robe was shrouded outside, and no one could see anything, Subconsciously, he''s a big ghost.


    At this time, people remembered the strange footprints they had seen before. It turned out that the stilts had stepped on the ground.


    "What kind of magic did you use?" The man looked at old Wusun in horror.


    Wu sun laughed: "aren''t you a devil? Are you afraid of witchcraft? Who on earth are you, and who ordered you to deal with me here? "


    "I bah, you Mongolian dogs are filthy and shameless, all of them should die!" The man gritted his teeth.


    In a rage, he takes out his machete to cut him, but song Qingshu stops him. He wants to find out his identity first.


    The movement here attracted the man''s attention. He noticed aman beside song Qingshu, and a trace of infatuation flashed in his eyes: "it''s really beautiful, just as beautiful as your mother was when she was young. No, your mother is also beautiful now."


    Amanda Qi, listening to his mention of his mother, and seeing that he was not a ghost, gradually overcame his fear: "you know my mother."


    "How can I not know you? Ah, I almost became your father." When the man said this, his tone was full of reluctance and chagrin.


    "How can you talk nonsense?" Oman pink face, the other side of her mother''s advantage, let her very angry.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. My name is vallarzi. Have you heard of it?" The man looked at Oman with expectation in his eyes.


    "Valrazzi?" Aman''s eyes first flashed a trace of confusion, then suddenly remembered something, subconsciously said, "that''s the bastard who wanted to rob my mother."


    As soon as the words came out, a blush flashed across her face: "sorry, that was my father''s original words just now."


    Vallachi said with a smile: "old cherku dog, this is really his style. Has your mother ever mentioned me?"


    Oman thought for a moment and shook his head. "I don''t remember."


    Vallachi''s expectant eyes were full of loss, and then he fell into extreme anger: "that bitch didn''t miss me at all. I should not have been so soft at the beginning. I took her life with one shot. What I can''t get, no one else can get."


    "Don''t scold my mother," Oman said


    One side of Wusun old man impatient: "you two have not finished, don''t want to get close, this time no one can save you."


    Vallachi sighed, but he didn''t have the slightest fear in his eyes: "I''ve long been a dead man. I''ve lived so many years to earn money. Do you think I''m afraid?"


    Then he looked at Oman and said, "are you afraid of me?"


    Aman pursed her lips, but didn''t answer. She just subconsciously hid behind song Qingshu. Warrazi looked at her intimacy with song Qingshu, and then looked at the old man Wusun, and suddenly laughed: "are you friends with this old man?"


    Aman opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer. If she said yes, it must be against her heart. But if she said no, she was afraid to hurt the old man. After all, the other side said a word for herself when borhu wanted to invade her.


    Seeing her expression, vallachi knew it and sneered: "so the little girl is easy to be cheated, and you still regard this dirty and shameless person as a friend. Do you know that day in the tribe, she disguised as your father and ran to your tent, almost insulting your mother."


    "Ah Oman looked at Wusun in disbelief, wondering if it was him that night?


    Wusun didn''t care. There were no other people in Tieyan department. He was not afraid to show his true feelings. He just stared at vallachi coldly and said, "are you the man in black that night?" The poisonous needle sent by the other party has made him suffer a lot during this period of time.


    Vallachi chuckled: "even I didn''t get yalixian. You old man even wants to eat swan meat. How about my black blood needle?"


    "You want to die!" Wu sun was so angry that he was about to chop his head, but song Qingshu stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" Wusun looked at him warily.


    "He''s been in this maze all the year round. He should be familiar with it." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    One side of the office Chen also nodded: "yes, now find the most important treasure." At the same time, he cursed in his heart that this guy secretly went to the yalixian tent. It''s too audacious. No wonder he didn''t give warning when he was attacked by the wooden table. It turned out that he had been poisoned. Hum, I could not escape the responsibility for the total annihilation of the army, but with this factor, everything can be attributed to him.

 Chapter 2339

    "You villain, you want to bully my mother!" Aman''s eyes were angry, and she pulled out her machete and tried her best. Although she was a little weak, she was just compared with other Tieyan people. Compared with the girls in the south of the Yangtze River, she was a woman from the grassland, and her martial spirit was engraved in their bones.


    It''s a pity that she is facing the top people in the world. Wu sun just glanced at her casually, and she was stiff and could not move at all.


    "What kind of magic are you doing?" Aman looks pale, at this time she has just valrazi the same doubts.


    "I don''t know how to use my magic skills." Wu sun snorted and reached out to touch each other''s clean face. He had long wanted to do it, but he couldn''t find a chance.


    Aman has never seen such a shameless person. He thought that borhu was bad enough, but he just wanted to bully himself. At present, the old man not only treated her mother badly, but also thought about himself. At the same time, he thought about their mother and daughter. Why didn''t Allah punish him?


    But now she can''t resist, can only watch each other''s dry and disgusting hands getting closer and closer to her body.


    Just then, a cold light flashed by, and old man Wusun gave a strange cry. He jumped back and looked warily at Song Qingshu: "you really did. What do you mean, do you want to fight me?" When I went to touch aman just now, most of my attention was on guard against him, so I dodged the knife in time.


    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to push the palace to promote blood circulation on Oman, and soon lifted the ban on her. He coldly replied, "I''d like to ask you what you mean."


    "What I can mean, of course, is to take back what belongs to me," the old man pointed to Oman. "Tieyanbu belongs to the princess''s fiefdom. The princess gives me thirty beauties, and the most beautiful things in tieyanbu are her and her mother, so I have to decide these two women!"


    "You Oman almost fainted when she heard him, but she thought that Mongolia was so powerful. Could her mother and daughter really end up like this? How could her father love her mother so much? And sup... According to my mother''s temperament, I''m not willing to be humiliated.


    Thinking of the tragic fate, her body trembled involuntarily. At this moment, song Qingshu patted her hand, and she suddenly felt a sense of peace of mind.


    One side of the Mu Chen gaped, did not expect that Huazheng should give him such a promise, thought that this is the fiefdom of Huazheng, said after the future marriage is not their own private property, this beautiful mother and daughter should belong to me.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "even if the princess promised to give you 30 beauties, it didn''t say which 30 are. What kind of person is the princess? She may force a woman with a husband to give it to you."


    "It''s all right for Alice to get married. Oman didn''t get married." Wu sun tightly frowned, and the other side''s martial arts made him extremely afraid. It seemed that he was only following the long discussion. Alice Xian put it first. After he returned to Lin, he gathered troops to come and ask for it. In other words, he was also a ten thousand family.


    At this time, he also came out to make peace: "in this case, it is unnecessary to give aman to him for the sake of a woman to hurt everyone''s harmony."


    Although he was a little greedy for Oman''s beauty, he knew that he was going to marry Huazheng. After all, he had no chance to marry this woman, but it was better to become a man of beauty. After all, Wusun had a superior position in Mongolia. If Khan didn''t blame him this time, it would be good for his family to make an alliance with him.


    After hearing his words, Oman was extremely afraid. After this period of contact, she also knew that the highest status of these Mongolians were uchen and Wusun. The uncle around her was just a guest Qing with excellent martial arts skills and had no real power. If the two great figures agreed, I''m afraid her fate would be doomed.


    Song Qingshu frowned. It would have been a bit difficult if there were so many people before. But now that the Mongolian army has been destroyed, there are only so many people here. Of course, he won''t watch the kind girl being bullied by the old lady, so he pulled aman into his arms, hugged her shoulder and said, "aman is my woman, Ask the shaman to choose another one. "


    "Ah?" Aman was suddenly held in his arms by a man. She was shy and panicked when she heard what he said. She immediately understood that he wanted to protect herself. Although she was innocent and pure, she was not stupid. Of course, she would not retort at this moment. On the contrary, she was moved.


    Seeing Oman''s face in his arms, he thought that this guy was too quick to start.


    Wu sun''s heart was dripping with blood. He felt that there was a green light on his head. He could not help but gnash his teeth and said, "how can it be that her lover is the boy named SuPu?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "young people''s love comes and goes quickly. How can a reckless boy like SuPu be entrusted for life? With a mature and stable man like me, Oman naturally knows how to choose, doesn''t it?"


    Aman knew that he was saying this on purpose, but she was still ashamed, as if she had done something wrong to sup. However, seeing several people staring at her, she had to nod her head: "Hmm ~"


    Wu sun felt that his heart was about to explode, and the little white flower he had been staring at was beaten by others. His anger and frustration were almost speechless. No wonder this guy had been running around her these days, and he had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Wu Chen''s expression was also very wonderful, but he was relieved. He suspected Shuiyue had changed his temper before, but he didn''t expect that he was playing tricks. Right, Su Pu''s dumb boy can''t match Shuiyue''s skill. Seeing the girl''s coy appearance, it seems that the soup has been drunk.


    Song Qingshu continued: "I''m sorry for the shaman. I didn''t know you were interested in her before. Who told you not to say it earlier? Now she has become my woman, and it''s hard to give it to you?"


    Wu sun was so angry that when he was about to break out, he rushed out to make ends meet: "big shaman, since they have... Fallen asleep, forget it. After all, the most urgent task now is to find the treasure, and Khan is still waiting for our news. After that, I''ll choose another 30 beautiful girls from the fiefdom to give you a ride. Why fight for a woman? "


    After hearing his analysis, Wu sun gradually calmed down. The job assigned by Khan had not been finished, so it was not suitable for internal strife. What''s more, there was a real conflict here, and he didn''t have to win the other party''s knife.


    Hum, you wait for me. When you get back to Helin City, I''ll see how I can make you. Just a guest Qing dares to rob a woman from me. This Oman, even if it''s not mine for the first time, I''ll get her for the second time and the third time! And your maid named fengnv, I must also play her to pieces, let you taste the taste of anger.


    Seeing his acquiescence, he went to pick up varazi on the ground: "since you are pretending to be a ghost in this underground palace, you must be familiar with the terrain, so lead the way. If you can find the treasure, we will not only spare your life, but also seal you a thousand households. You also know that we Mongolians never grudge rewards, even if we were enemies, as long as he works for us, He will not be mistreated. "


    Vallachi looks at Song Qingshu bitterly. Obviously, he is very upset when he learns that the daughter of his first love has been committed to this man: "I don''t want a thousand families, just give me the tieyanbu."


    Wu Chen subconsciously looked at Wu sun on one side. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he nodded and agreed: "good!" I thought that if a woman is beautiful, there will be more troubles. What kind of magic power does this mother and daughter have to attract these men.

 Chapter 2340

    At this time, Oman was nestling in the arms of song Qingshu. Her pretty face was full of red clouds, which made her look more and more beautiful. After a look, her heart beat violently, and she sighed. Although Huazheng was a beautiful girl, she was still much worse than the beautiful girl in front of her. She could only say that if she got something, she would lose something.


    Worried that seeing it again would disturb his state of mind, uchen quickly converged and said to vallachi, "in that case, let''s lead the way."


    But vallachi didn''t get up. Instead, he glared at old man Wusun: "it''s time to lift the ban on me. What have you done to me?"


    He learned a lot of martial arts in the Central Plains. Naturally, he knew how to point acupoints. But he was not touched just now, but he couldn''t move. It''s incredible.


    Wu Chen also looked at Wu Sun: "big shaman, in my opinion, it''s better to untie it first."


    Wu sun old man frowned and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK to untie it, but you must hand over the poisonous needle." Although the opponent''s martial arts are good, he has his own and Shuiyue''s existence, so you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just that his poisonous needle is too insidious. If he shoots suddenly from a short distance, he may not be able to defend himself.


    It was hard to clean the broken needle in his body before. He didn''t want to taste it again.


    Vallachi naturally didn''t want to, but he didn''t need his consent. With a wink, a Mongolian soldier had already searched his body and found the poison needle on him.


    After a series of traps, only five Mongolian soldiers are still alive.


    Soon the soldiers cleaned him up. Looking at the hairy poison needles in front of him, old man Wusun had the cheek to smoke. During this time, he was hurt by the needle. He was so angry that he split them up and broke them. Then he was completely relieved.


    Vallachi''s ban was lifted, and he led the way in front with a gloomy face. He couldn''t believe him completely, and let him walk in the middle of the team. He only needed to point the direction.


    It is true that he has been playing tricks in this maze for many years. Vallachi is really familiar with the road. A group of people turn around and never encounter any traps.


    Finally, he led the crowd to a ladder and said, "there is no treasure in other parts of the maze. If there is any treasure, it should be at the end of the ladder."


    "Why is it so dark?" With a frown, he looked at the dark tunnel in front of him and took a breath of cool air. Each step of the stone slab was made of huge stones, and it circled upward. It was clear that everyone was holding torches, but there was something strange in the surrounding air. The light could not reach the distance at all. It could only illuminate the surrounding area for a few inches. If the distance was further, the light would be severely attenuated.


    He was worried that there was a mechanism on the wall. He came to the wall with a torch carefully, and then he saw that there was nothing abnormal on the wall.


    "I don''t know. It''s been like this since I found out." Varazzi replied.


    One side of the Wusun old man frowned: "since there may be treasure here, why haven''t you taken it out for so many years?"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people were watching warrazi in the middle. Warrazi replied with a voice: "this ladder is very long. I''ve explored it several times, but I haven''t come to the end. Besides, I only want Alice, and the rest are clouds to me."


    Wu sun was stunned at first, and then laughed: "I didn''t expect that you are still a lover. Ha ha ha, don''t worry. As long as you have made great achievements this time, and Khan will reward you tieyanbu, yalixian is yours."


    Although he said so, he was sneering in his heart. When he found the treasure, he would get rid of you. How could I give you Alice?


    Thinking of Alice''s plump and mature body, I thought that if you hadn''t interfered that night, I would have got what I wanted. His eyes fell on aman. Seeing that she was hand in hand with Shuiyue, he felt like eating excrement. This beautiful mother and daughter had been overtaken by other men.


    Hearing what he said, aman blushed with anger and was about to attack. However, he thought that song Qingshu was not willing to make him embarrassed because he had fallen out with each other before, so he forced himself to bear it.


    Varaqi''s face flashed a little excitement. He looked greedily at aman''s face, then turned around and began to lead the way. With a wink, two Mongolian soldiers came close to him, one left and one right, apparently to guard against what happened to him.


    In addition, we arranged for people to carve marks on the stone steps they passed, so that they could not find their way back.


    After walking for a while, a group of people finally understood what vallachi meant when he said that the steps were very long. After walking for a long time, most of the steps should have come to an end. But looking around, there are still endless steps extending into the darkness, and people seem to be on the way to hell.


    "What''s the matter?" Mr. o Chen grabs Mr. vallachi and says.


    "Varazzi replied," I said that. I''ve been here several times, but I haven''t come to the end. "


    "How long have you been away before?" Asked o Chen.


    "Half an hour." Varazzi replied.


    The crowd frowned and said for half an hour whether it was long or short. But they had no choice but to continue to explore. After all, the purpose of their trip was to find treasure.


    After another incense burning time, the surrounding area is still swarthy, and the broad stone steps spread and disappeared in the darkness ahead. This repeated dark environment inexplicably has a sense of depression and strangeness.


    Oman subconsciously shrinks to song Qingshu: "uncle, I''m afraid."


    Song Qingshu felt her delicate body tremble a little. He thought that this girl was really unprepared for me. Did she treat me as a godfather?


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Although the heart make complaints about the consolation, it is still comforting.


    "It''s not the way to go on like this," he said in a deep voice. "Big shaman, can you use your mental energy to investigate the surrounding environment and see what''s going on?"


    Wu sun nodded and kept turning like this. He was a little hairy. He sat down, closed his eyes and scattered his mental power


    Who knows, before long, he opened his eyes in amazement: "strange, the environment here is so strange, my mental power can only extend a foot away, and then it seems to be absorbed by something."


    Song Qingshu on one side felt the same way. In fact, he used the Qi machine to investigate early, but he couldn''t find anything. Were these stone steps made of special materials that can absorb mental energy and Qi?


    After thinking about it, he held the torch close to the wall, pressed his palm on it, and spat out his internal power. It proved his conjecture. He told the public what he found, and everyone was really surprised.


    "This place is so strange, why don''t we go back the same way?" Someone suggested.


    However, he was immediately vetoed by Mr. o Chen: "no, we have sacrificed so much and finally come here. We must not go back like this!" Maybe other people will be OK after going back, but he is the commander-in-chief. Instead, he will lose his troops. Khan may not kill him in Hongjila''s face, but his future is over, and there is no hope of marrying the princess.


    Noticing the hesitation and disapproval on other people''s faces, he also knew that he couldn''t go on like this, so he said to song Qingshu, "you''re the best at lightness here. Can you go ahead and find your way?"

 Chapter 2341

    Song Qingshu hesitated. Of course, he didn''t want to do things for these people. However, as the chief of Shuiyue, he seemed to have no reason to refuse.


    Well, go to the front first, and then come back to tell them that there is no way, so that they will not find any treasure.


    Ask Oman to stay in place, let the Mongolian soldiers on the side protect him, and quickly escape into the steps in front of him.


    I had some scruples about walking with them before, but now I walk alone, so I don''t have to hide and tuck in any more. When I use my lightness skill, I can walk on the stairs like flying. With his cultivation, there is really no trap that can hurt him.


    Although he was fast, the ladder seemed endless. After walking for a long time, it was still a repeated ladder, endless darkness.


    All of a sudden, he stopped, because he heard something moving in front of him.


    Is there really an ambush here to deal with the Mongolians? An idea flashed in Song Qingshu''s heart and hid in the shadow quietly.


    The voice from the opposite side is getting closer and closer. You can already hear the conversation over there


    "What the hell is this place?"


    "Those bugs were so bad just now. At least there''s no one here."


    "Be careful, everyone. There may be some danger in the dark."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the words of several men and women, song Qingshu felt that the woman''s voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was. He didn''t see it until those people walked in.


    "It was her!"


    Come a yellow shirt, head also inserted a green feather, more set off the whole person as delicate as spring flowers, beautiful as Zhaoxia, not green yellow shirt, Huo Qingtong who?


    Beside her, there were several warriors of the mu Zhuolun department, all of them looked a little embarrassed, as if they had just escaped.


    "Why is she here? How many people are there? " Song Qingshu has a headache. You should know that Huo Qingtong and the Allied forces of Mulun and gardan destroyed the Mongols. It is reasonable to say that he should take the army to search for the missing fish. How can he appear here alone?


    With these guards, Wusun can solve them by himself.


    If they are allowed to move on, once they meet with them, they will turn from hunter to prey. He doesn''t want this situation to happen.


    "I have lived here for a thousand years, and all those who disturb me will die!" Song Qingshu is not convenient to appear under the identity of Shuiyue. He has no choice but to scare them away and avoid the two groups meeting.


    "Ah?" The soldiers of the wooden table department were frightened and screamed. On the contrary, Huo Qingtong was calm: "who is pretending to be a ghost here?"


    Song Qingshu secretly admired Huo Qingtong as a heroine. In this strange situation, he was not afraid at all. However, he didn''t talk nonsense today. He shot a few wisps of wind directly, and the knife in everyone''s hands, including her, broke instantly: "roll, I''ve been sleeping here for thousands of years. Don''t disturb my purity."


    Huo Qingtong''s face changed. No matter who was in the dark or who was a ghost, they could not fight. Since the other party wanted to let them live, how could she die?


    "Excuse me, we''ll leave now!" She arched her hand and hurriedly asked the guards around her to retreat on the way.


    Seeing that they left, song Qingshu was relieved. If he went on, he would catch up with them again. He hesitated for a moment, then turned around and walked back. He went back first to explain to them that there was no treasure here, and asked them to leave.


    On the way back, song Qingshu suddenly frowned and couldn''t help stopping. He looked back and looked at the stone steps which extended to the distance. Somehow, there was a strange feeling in his heart, but he couldn''t tell where it was.


    Shaking his head, he drove these thoughts out of his mind and continued to go back, but he couldn''t help thinking about the strangeness along the way.


    Finally, he went back to the place before, and was about to say that there was no treasure in front of him. Suddenly, his face changed, because she saw Huo Qingtong half kneeling in front of him, with a knife on his neck, and all the guards beside her fell into a pool of blood. Several soldiers died in Mongolia, and now there are only two left.


    "What''s going on?" Song Qingshu can''t help but ask, isn''t he looking at Huo Qingtong running in the other direction, how can he appear here.


    He laughed and said, "it''s a blessing of eternal life. We''re waiting for you here, but suddenly this woman rushed over. Hahaha, originally, she was worried that she would be punished by Khan, but now she''s caught Cuiyu and Huangshan, and the rest of Mu Zhuolun are just local chickens and wagons. Hahaha, it''s solved the trouble of Khan, All of us have done a great job. "


    Obviously, he was excited to the extreme. When he spoke, he laughed a lot. Huo Qingtong turned his head to one side and his chest fluctuated rapidly. It was obvious that he was very restless.


    What the hell is it?


    Song Qingshu was a bit messy. He tried to avoid this situation. Why did he end up like this?


    Suddenly he noticed another thing. There was no sign of Oman everywhere. He quickly asked, "where''s Oman?"


    There was a hint of embarrassment on his smile, and he said, "not long after you left, valrazi suddenly got into trouble, caught aman and ran into the dark. We went to chase him, but he seemed to disappear out of thin air. We were worried that you would not find anyone when you came back, so we had to stay here and wait for you."


    Wu sun also nodded his head and said, "varazzi is extremely insidious. On the surface, he cooperates with us, but in fact, he always wants to fight against the water. He also blames us for our carelessness and causing two soldiers who protect Oman to do harm to him."


    "What Song Qingshu angrily said, "with the cultivation of the great shaman, vallachi is not your opponent."


    Wu Sun said with a smile: "all of a sudden, we didn''t react to the incident, and we didn''t expect him to catch aman. I could have subdued him if I had more time, but I don''t know why. He seemed to disappear out of thin air. We met Huo Qingtong and they, so we had to stop."


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so he directly used his lightness skills to chase vallachi in the direction of escape. This time, he didn''t have half a reservation. He directly used his unique skills to find the trace of Oman along the way.


    Huo Qingtong''s identity is very important, and there will be no danger there for the time being, but Oman is not sure. Ivarrazi''s infatuation with their mother and daughter is hard to guarantee that he will not poison them. He really doesn''t want to see the tragic end of a girl who is so kind and believes in him.


    He ran all the way and retreated quickly along the stone wall, but there was no trace of her. He didn''t know how long he had been running. Suddenly, a light of fire appeared in front of his eyes. He was very happy and finally found her!


    However, his smile soon condensed on his face, and Chen Wusun and Huo Qingtong also looked back at him in astonishment: "you just went down from here, how did you come from us?"

 Chapter 2342

    Song Qingshu also felt a cool air rising behind him. He had just been going downstairs. Why did he come down from them instead.


    His first reaction was to look at old man Wusun, thinking that he had created the illusion, but he immediately denied this possibility. Although Wusun''s spiritual power was vast, he still had some strength to deal with himself. What''s more, Huo Qingtong just ran in the opposite direction, but instead they came here. It can''t be influenced by Wu sun, can it?


    It seems that this ladder is a closed loop. No wonder it never ends.


    It''s impossible for other people''s first reaction, even Huo Qingtong forgot about being captured. He blinked and was full of doubts. It''s hard to imagine such a ladder in the world.


    Wu sun also didn''t believe it. He didn''t have a good relationship with Shuiyue. He was worried that he was deliberately fooling himself, so he took a Mongolian soldier back.


    Song Qingshu and uchen stay in the same place. They look at Huo Qingtong, the prisoner on one side, and then look at uchen''s unprepared appearance. At this time, if they start to save people, there will be no half obstruction.


    However, he still gave up the idea. Anyway, Huo Qingtong will be fine for a while. Later, he will act according to the circumstances. With his martial arts, even Wu sun is here, he can''t stop him.


    At this time, I was more worried about Oman, and I didn''t know what happened to her.


    On the other hand, valrazi and aman escaped from the strange ladder. Aman struggled all the way and beat him desperately: "put me down, put me down!"


    It''s a pity that her strength is too small. She beats like a lover''s fist on her chest. She can''t get away from it, but stimulates vallachi''s brutality.


    Thinking that the Mongolians were trapped in the maze and could not catch up with them, he threw aman to the ground: "hum, when yalixian was blind, she did not expect that her daughter was blind, so she chose such a middle-aged man as her lover."


    "It''s up to you! Don''t scold my mother. " Aman stubbornly raised his head and stared angrily at the villain in front of him.


    Looking at the girl''s beautiful face, vallachi can''t help thinking of the young Alice. It really seems like how happy it was to play together at that time. Unfortunately, she chose che''erku


    As soon as he thought that the girl in front of him was cherku''s daughter, a trace of violence flashed in vallachi''s eyes: "hum, you two women have eyes, but they will be mine in the end!"


    Then he began to tear aman''s clothes. Aman screamed and struggled desperately for help.


    With a click, valrazzi tore off half of her sleeve, revealing her white arm.


    "Dog thief!" At this time, not far away from a roar, a shadow rushed over.


    Vallachi was so surprised that he thought it was Shuiyue and others who were chasing him. However, when he saw each other clearly, he couldn''t help laughing: "I thought who it was, you smelly boy, you are beyond your ability!"


    It was SuPu, who had been missing before. He happened to see varazzi trying to violence Oman. He burst out and rushed to attack his enemy.


    It''s a pity that although he is brave in the tribe, his martial arts are much worse than that of vallachi, and he was soon kicked to the ground.


    Valrazi said with a smile: "you have a lot of brute force, but your martial arts are too poor, and your brain is not good. Just now, if you wait a little while, when I''m in Oman''s body, I''ll sneak attack from behind. Where can I live?"


    Sup''s lips were bleeding: "shameless!" Regardless of his injuries, he got up from the ground and rushed to the ground again. If he calmed down slowly, warrazi would not be able to beat him for a while. Unfortunately, he was angry and irritable. His whole body was full of flaws, and soon he was knocked down again.


    Seeing that his lover was hurt all over, aman''s heart was broken. He cried out in a hurry: "sup, don''t worry about me, go to find uncle to help."


    Vallachi''s mouth tut tut a sound: "hear not smelly boy, you here are still fighting for others, but people''s minds are all other men, don''t look up to you at all."


    Aman blushed with anger: "you talk nonsense!"


    Valrazzi snorted coldly: "I''m talking nonsense? Just now you admit that you are the Japanese devil''s woman, right? Look at the intimacy you had in other people''s arms at that time. As expected, you are just like your mother, a woman who is easy to change her mind. "


    Sup looked at his lover incredulously, his eyes staring at him. Along the way, he always felt that Shuiyue was wrong, but he was also dissatisfied with his lover''s attitude towards him. He didn''t expect that his worry had really come true.


    Seeing his reaction, varazzi laughed with satisfaction: "Stinky boy, watch it. Maybe when I''m happy, I''ll let you have a good time." At the same time, I secretly thought that sooner or later, I will occupy yalixian in front of che''erku.


    Thinking of that picture, varazzi became more and more excited. He was about to jump on Oman again when a meteor hammer shot from the slope.


    Varazzi turned over and hid. The meteor hammer hit the stone wall and made the gravel splash. Then a beautiful girl jumped out to catch the rebound meteor hammer and continued to attack varazzi.


    A thin girl is waving a powerful meteor hammer as a weapon in her hand. The contrast of the picture is really strong. Su Pu, who is on one side of the picture, can see it in front of her eyes and exclaims excitedly: "ah Xiu, be careful!"


    The girl was Li Wenxiu. She waved the meteor hammer to the point where vallachi wanted to go. At first, vallachi was in a hurry, but he soon calmed down. It was obvious that the opponent''s hammering method had not yet reached the heat, so Li Wenxiu flashed to the right subconsciously with his left hand. Unexpectedly, this was a false move, and his right palm fell with a sharp crack, Right on her left shoulder, Li Wenxiu stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "I didn''t expect that Lao Tzu was lucky today, and there was another little beauty." Valrazi laughed. Although the girl was not as charming as Oman, she was also a beauty.


    At this time, a sneer came from the stone room: "just a move to attack the west, do you really think you are invincible?"


    Varazzi''s face changed: "who, get out of here!" His move just now was really a hit from the east to the West. I don''t know why he was told the truth by the other party.


    At this time, a beautiful Taoist came out slowly with a brush in her hand. She looked relaxed, her eyes were looking forward, and her cheeks were dizzy. Warrachi thought there was a female ghost, but she didn''t know that it was a fairy like figure coming out, especially her waist, which was so soft that she didn''t know what it was like to hold it.

 Chapter 2343

    Notice his eyes, Li Mochou eyes a cold: "where do you look?"


    Vallachi laughed and said, "I thought it was bad enough today, but I didn''t know that there were not only two little beauties, but also a big one. I don''t know if my body can handle it."


    "To die!" Li Mochou hated her frivolous people most in his life and showed no mercy.


    Vallachi''s smile stagnated, because he didn''t expect that the woman''s voice was delicate. As a result, his hand was so sharp. He met her with one hand in a hurry, and his hands were opposite. He screamed and retreated quickly.


    "Toxic in the palm?" Varazzi looked at the blackened palm, shocked.


    Li Mochou''s face showed a trace of Conceit: "well, my five poison God palm is not bad."


    "Five poison God palm, are you Li Mochou Vallachi''s face changed greatly. He thought of many legends about this woman. A few years ago, she was a well-known female devil who made the Wulin of Central Plains turn upside down.


    "You know me?" Li Mochou was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that someone in the desert thousands of miles away would know about him.


    Vallachi was silent. He failed to fight for the Yali fairy. He went to the Central Plains to learn martial arts. He was also a member of the Jianghu. How could he not have heard of the reputation of the red training fairy? If his black blood needle was still on him, maybe he still had the confidence to fight. But just now, all the poison needles had been taken away by the Mongols. I''m afraid there would be more or less bad luck for this evil girl.


    In a moment, he analyzed the strength of the enemy and ourselves, grabbed aman on the ground and threw it at him, while he ran to the stone gate.


    Li Mochou shook his hands and gently rolled Oman''s waist. As soon as he lifted his left hand, the ice soul silver needle had been shot out, and varazzi screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Ice soul silver needle!" Vallachi himself is an expert in making concealed weapons. He naturally knows what he is in. He thought that he had just been hit by the five poisons palm, and now he has been hit by the ice soul silver needle. Today, he is really weak.


    "If you know," Li Mochou gently came to him with a pill in his hand. "Bingpo silver needle is extremely poisonous. You should know that it''s an antidote. As long as you tell me how to break the ladder, I''ll give you the antidote."


    Aman and Li Wenxiu open their eyes and admire her lightness skills. Their graceful posture is really enviable.


    At this time, Li Mochou''s hand with the antidote was as clear as jade, and his fingers were as thin as jade. If rivarazi would tease him on weekdays, now he had no courage to appreciate: "did you take refuge in the Mongols?"


    Li Mochou said lightly: "this has nothing to do with you, you just tell me what I want to know."


    Vallachi is silent. He knows that Li Mochou is always cruel and cruel. He may not let him go even if he says something to the other party. What''s more, he just offended her.


    Li Mochou Xiu eyebrow a Cu, cold hum a way: "don''t say, that don''t blame me not polite." As a female devil who makes the people in the river and the lake feel frightened, can''t she have some means to torture people?


    Just as she was about to make a move, suddenly a dark shadow came out and appeared behind her almost instantaneously.


    Li Mochou was so surprised that she quickly dodged to one side. The lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect was the best in the world. Moreover, with the help of song Qingshu, she practiced the highest mental skill of the ancient tomb sect, the Heart Sutra. Her martial arts are greatly improved than before.


    "Why?" The shadow obviously didn''t expect that the blow he was determined to get was defeated. However, he responded quickly and made a stroke with the palm of his hand, which still covered her whole body.


    Li Mochou is also a disgrace at this time. Her martial arts skills are very high. In addition to Bingpo silver needle and five poison God palm, she is good at actual combat. If she can win steadily in the river and lake, she will be a person of five unique levels. Otherwise, she will not be able to roam the river and lake for so many years.


    After practicing the "jade girl - Heart Sutra", her confidence is even higher than ever. She thinks that she has the power to fight against the top five characters, but the shadow doesn''t know what it is. It makes her feel powerless to resist.


    This kind of feeling, she had only two times in her life, one time was facing the magic star of song Qingshu... But they didn''t really fight each other, and this battle was invalid; Another time was when she was confronted with dongxie pharmacist Huang. At that time, she could be said to have been conquered. The other side didn''t have to do anything at all. Just a piece of "Bihai Chaosheng Qu" almost made her go crazy.


    But that time, she still relied on her wit and fighting experience to successfully escape from the other side. This time, she felt powerless. It is reasonable to say that her martial arts have improved a lot. She could escape from pharmacist Huang at the beginning, but now she is so powerless. Is this person''s martial Arts much higher than pharmacist Huang?


    But how could it be!


    Her mind was spinning, but her hands never stopped. Three ice soul silver needles shot out without trace, almost imperceptible in the dark environment of the maze.


    The hand was raised slightly, forming a black hole like thing. The ice soul silver needle disappeared after it was shot in. Li Mochou''s eyes were shrunk, but he didn''t react. His shoulder was numb, and he was restrained by his opponent. He couldn''t move.


    On the other side, Wu sun didn''t believe in evil and took people around in person. As expected, he came back from behind the crowd, and the hearts of a group of people suddenly sank to the bottom.


    "Doesn''t that mean we can''t go back the same way?" He swallowed and was obviously nervous.


    "This place is so strange. I just went back, but I still came back." The old man frowned and said.


    His voice trembled a little: "isn''t it really haunted here?" He can''t help but be afraid. As a result of going down like this, he comes back from the top. The dead cycle of going up and coming back from the bottom is beyond the imagination of normal people. It''s more like the ghost hitting the wall in the legend.


    Even the old man Wusun is not sure. He is a great shaman in Mongolia. He believes in ghosts more than others.


    Huo Qingtong sneered: "you are still the top of Mongolia. You still believe in ghosts and gods."


    Wu Chen looked at her in a hurry: "can miss Huo see the mystery?" He knew that Huo Qingtong had always been resourceful. Maybe he already knew something.


    Huo Qingtong''s face was slightly red: "although I didn''t see it, I also knew it was a brilliant array. If I think about it, I can always find a way to solve it." She still has a large army outside. As long as she goes out, she will have the hope to escape.


    Song Qingshu is the only one who is silent. The more you see the characteristics of this ladder, the more familiar it becomes. It''s like the hanging soul ladder mentioned in ghost blowing lamp.


    The hanging soul ladder is also called Penrose ladder. The geometric paradox put forward by Penrose, a British mathematician in the 20th world, refers to a ladder that always goes up or down but can not reach the end. The highest point or the lowest point can never be found on this ladder.


    But theoretically, such a ladder can not be realized in three-dimensional space, only in higher dimensional space.


    What''s the matter with this staircase?

 Chapter 2344

    He can still remember the breaking method of the hanging soul ladder in the ghost blowing the lamp, but the book does not say how the hanging soul ladder was realized. The book can vaguely describe the past section, but he must understand it when he saw it with his own eyes.


    In theory, it is impossible to construct this kind of Penrose ladder in three-dimensional space, but the ladder in front of us can''t be fake. There must be some clever way to realize this trick.


    Although there are all kinds of magical martial arts in this world, they generally follow the scientific rules. However, song Qingshu is somewhat uncertain when he thinks of mingzun''s thousand year old monster.


    He took the torch to the wall to check, and looked at each stone step carefully. Before, he felt strange. Each stone step was too big, and now he finally understood.


    Wu sun and O Chen are in constant panic, but Huo Qingtong''s eyes are keen to detect the change of his expression: "do you know what''s going on?"


    Song Qingshu pointed to the stone slab: "don''t you realize that every step is too long?"


    Everyone nodded subconsciously. They actually noticed that each step of the stone slab was very wide, a few meters long horizontally and a few meters wide vertically. They didn''t know how much bigger it was than the normal steps, but they didn''t think about it.


    "Is there a problem with this ladder?" Huo Qingtong asked curiously.


    Song Qingshu replied: "in fact, it''s easy to explain the ladder that can never reach the end whether you go up or down. That is, you think you are going up and down the ladder, but you are just walking on the same level."


    "How is that possible?" After all, he had just walked in person. He ran to the two steps and pointed to the height difference. He said, "there are two levels here. How can they be at the same level?"


    "It''s just a use of your visual illusion," Song Qingshu explained. "Each step of the stone slab is not horizontal, but tilts in one direction, resulting in both sides of the stone slab being high and one side being low. In this way, it connects with the high side of the next step, forming the illusion of going up and down the stairs. It''s just because the stone slab is too big and it''s too dark here, It''s hard to notice that every stone slab is actually uneven. "


    After hearing his analysis, everyone moved in their hearts and quickly took out a tool to measure it. As expected, we just didn''t think of this before, but we were pointed out the direction. It''s not difficult to measure whether the ladder is level or not.


    They all smacked their tongue: "this mechanism is so exquisite. Gao Changguo had such a skillful craftsman in those years. It''s uncanny."


    Wu Chen also patted song Qingshu on the shoulder with great joy: "you really have a lot of eyes. If you can find the treasure this time, you will surely play a great sweat, and you will be the leader."


    Huo Qingtong couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu. He thought that there are so many talents in Mongolia. Any guest Qing master has this insight, and the future of wooden table Lun department is getting darker.


    At this time, song Qingshu was thinking that if he designed it, he could design it as Mobius ring. A normal strip of paper has two sides. An ant crawls on it. If he wants to climb all the places on both sides, he must cross the boundary of the paper, but if he twists a strip of paper 180 degrees ¡ã Then, the two ends are bonded together to form a paper tape ring, so that the paper tape ring will only have one surface, and ants can climb the whole surface without crossing its edge.


    In this labyrinth, some joints can be made into long and narrow holes, which can confuse people''s sense of up and down directions, so that people will unconsciously go on the same plane repeatedly and never go out.


    "I know the mechanism here, but how to crack it?" Mr. o Chen''s doubts broke his meditation.


    Song Qingshu pointed to both sides of the wall: "if I expect it to be right, there must be a fork road or mechanism door on the wall along the way. It''s so dark here, and there are light absorbing materials around it. In addition to making it difficult for us to find the problem of stairs, it''s also to avoid seeing the mechanism on the wall."


    Hearing his words, several people rushed to check along the way. Only song Qingshu stayed in place to guard Huo Qingtong. Seeing that she was still kneeling on the ground, she didn''t look like that, so she reached out and helped her up.


    "How can we find a chance to let her go?" Song Qingshu had a headache, and he didn''t want to kill until he had to.


    "Thank you." Huo Qingtong looked at the Japanese curiously. At the beginning, she had heard of his deeds in Xingqing mansion. It seemed that she had been beaten by Fu Cailin of Korea and fled without fighting. At that time, she was a little contemptuous, but now it seems that he is totally different from the legend.


    Just then a burst of cheers broke out in the distance: "found it!"


    Song Qingshu takes Huo Qingtong and finds a secret fork on the wall, which can only allow one person to pass through. In this dark environment, if he didn''t know the principle and deliberately look for it, he couldn''t find this place.


    A group of people slowly moved forward along the fork road. After about ten Zhang''s walk, they suddenly saw a huge stone gate. It looked like a warehouse.


    Good Chen Daxi: "finally found the treasure!" This place is so secret, and there are ghost ladder guards in front of it. What would it be if it wasn''t a treasure room?


    Wu sun was also excited, but he was much more cautious. He scanned his mental strength first, and made sure there was no ambush before he followed in.


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, has a bright sight. He noticed something on the road beside him, which is Oman''s headdress.


    However, up to now, he did not know where Oman was, so he had to wait until the investigation was finished.


    "Where''s the treasure? Where''s the treasure?" Inside came the roar of O Chen.


    Song Qingshu hurried in to check, and found that the stone room was full of tables, chairs, beds, tents, many books, go, qixianqin, stove, dishes, mirrors and other common things in the Central Plains, but there was no gold and jewelry.


    "There are stone tablets here." Wu sun found two huge stone tablets, and pointed to the wall, "there are murals."


    Song Qingshu once saw that there were many characters carved on the stone tablet, but most of them were other strange characters, which he did not recognize. Fortunately, Huo Qingtong lived in the western regions for a long time, recognized the Kazakh characters, and slowly read out the characters on the stone tablet.


    It turns out that this labyrinth was established in the period of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, and this area was the location of Gaochang state in the Tang Dynasty.


    At that time, Gaochang was a big country in the western regions with abundant products and strong national power. During the Zhenguan period of Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, the king of Gaochang state was called Ju Wentai, who submitted to the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty sent envoys to Gaochang to ask them to abide by the rules of many Han people. Ju Wentai said to the emissary, "the eagle flies in the sky, the pheasant lies in the Artemisia, the cat swims in the hall, and the rat swims in the acupoint. Each has its own place. Can''t it be evil?" It means that although you are fierce eagles flying in the sky, we are pheasants hiding in the grass. Although you are cats walking up and down the hall, we are mice hiding in the cave chirping. What can we do. Why do we have to force us to abide by the rules and customs of your Han people?


    After hearing this, Emperor Taizong was very angry. He thought they were barbaric and didn''t obey the king''s rule, so he sent General Hou Junji to fight against them.


    Ju Wentai knew that Tang soldiers were powerful, so he made a plan of only defending but not fighting. So he gathered his hands and built a maze in a very secret place. If the capital could not be defended, there was still a place to retreat. At that time, Gaochang was rich in national strength, and craftsmen from the western regions mostly gathered here. The labyrinth is so intricate and fantastic that it is ready to hide all the treasures in the palace. Ju Wentai thought that the Tang army had entered the labyrinth and might not be able to find my place.


    Hou Junji once learned the art of war from Li Jing and was good at using troops. All the way, he crossed the desert with great momentum. When Ju Wentai heard the arrival of the army of the Tang Dynasty, he was scared to death. His son Ju Zhisheng succeeded him as king. Hou Junji led the army to attack under the city. Gao Changjun was defeated in several battles. Tang army has a kind of siege high car, ten feet high, because it is as high as a bird''s nest, so it is called nest car. When the nest cart was pushed to the edge of the city, the sergeant stood high and threw stones and archery, which Gao Changjun could not resist. Ju Zhisheng didn''t have time to escape into the maze, and treasure didn''t have time to transfer. The capital had been broken, so he had to surrender.


    Gaochang kingdom was founded by Ju Jia and passed down to the ninth generation for 134 years, and died in the 14th year of Zhenguan in Tang Dynasty. At that time, the territory was 800 Li from the east to the West and 500 Li from the south to the north. It was really a big country in the western regions.


    Hou Junji captured King Ju Zhisheng, his civil and military officials, and his family heroes, and returned to Chang''an. Tang Taizong said that Gaochang did not accept the sinicization and did not know the benefits of the cultural relics of the upper China, so he kicked a large number of Han people''s books, clothes, utensils, and musical instruments to Gaochang. Gaochang people said in private:


    "Pheasants can''t learn to fly like eagles, mice can''t learn to bark like cats. No matter how good your Chinese things are, we Gaochang savages don''t like them either." Put the books and cultural relics, all kinds of utensils, statues of Buddha, Confucius, Laojun of Taoism, etc. given by Emperor Taizong in the maze, and no one will take a look at them.


    The stone tablet records the events of that year in words, and the murals on the wall depict the war situation of that year.


    Song Qingshu understood that the labyrinth here was built by Gao Changguo as a refuge and used to deal with the Tang Dynasty at the same time. No wonder the organs in the labyrinth are so powerful. It''s a pity that the labyrinth is as useless as the Maginot line.


    "No treasure, no treasure!" When he learned the whole story, he wanted to be crazy. This time, he came out at the expense of his troops. He thought that as long as he found the treasure, he could make up for his mistakes. But he didn''t know that it was nothing in the end.


    Thinking of this, he was angry and afraid. He took out his waist knife and cut the figures on the mural to vent his negative emotions.


    Who knows, chopping, a figure in the mural suddenly reaches out his hand and pinches his neck.


    O Chen''s mouth cackled, and he couldn''t cry for help.


    "Ghosts The only Mongolian soldiers around him are dead. This scene is so frightening. The people on the mural are alive and hold out their hands!


    Rao is that they have always been brave. At this time, they are also desperate. They turn around and run away.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and ran to the wall. The pattern on the wall seemed to be alive, and he came out from the wall directly by pinching the neck of O Chen.

 Chapter 2345

    Song Qingshu also has some scalp numbness, is it hard to come true?


    However, after the initial panic, he soon calmed down. Most of the blurred figure was disguised, so he took out the water moon knife and chopped at the arm.


    As soon as the figure reached for his hand, song Qingshu felt that there was a strong force coming from the knife. He almost couldn''t hold the knife in his hand and flew out. He was shocked.


    Because he was worried about revealing his secrets, he subconsciously used the level of Shuiyue''s martial arts. Originally, he used Shuiyue''s martial arts to deal with most situations, but he didn''t expect that this guy who didn''t know whether he was a ghost was so powerful.


    The figure took advantage of his consternation, directly picked up and threw him over. Song Qingshu was afraid of carelessness. He worried that he would make a dark force on the other party, and took him over with soft force. As a result, he found that his head was powerless to one side, the corner of his mouth was bleeding, and his neck was obviously broken.


    The shadow rushed to the other side like lightning, grabbed Huo Qingtong and left. Song Qingshu couldn''t help glaring at Wu Sun: "why don''t you do it?"


    Wu sun is also stunned: "I shot, but he did not respond to my mental power."


    Song Qingshu frowned. At this time, he couldn''t care about anything else. He rushed to catch up with him. He lost aman by accident. This time, he can''t let Huo Qingtong lose it under his own eyes.


    The shadow was very fast, even with one person, but song Qingshu had no reservation at this time. His speed reached the limit. After a while, the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer.


    Seeing that he couldn''t run away, the shadow suddenly stopped, threw Huo Qingtong aside, and then looked back at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless. He stopped to be alert. The shadow in front of him was really a person, but he was covered in a black robe and couldn''t see his face clearly: "you''re not a ghost."


    The man snorted: "it''s a pity that you will become a ghost soon."


    As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to song Qingshu. With his hand, the surrounding light was distorted, as if an invisible force field would affect the surrounding air.


    Song Qingshu felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. Even now, he didn''t dare to keep his strength. He directly started to attack the darkness in front of him.


    This time, instead of imitating Shuiyue''s Sabre technique, he used the magic sabre in Yuanyang''s sabre. A bright full moon instantly cut through the darkness and took care of the whole stone room.


    The shadow had returned several feet away. There was a slight knife mark on his sleeve. His face was dignified: "you are not the moon of water!"


    "Do you know Shuiyue?" Song Qingshu frowned and recalled the move he had just made. Suddenly, his mind flashed, "you are a wizard of heaven!"


    The black shadow''s eyes were fixed, and the killing opportunity flashed away, but he couldn''t see through his reality and didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment.


    Huo Qingtong''s eyes widened. She had been fighting against Mongolia for a long time. Naturally, she knew who tongtianwu was. As the spiritual leader of the Mongols, why did she fight with these Mongols? It seems that he killed o Chen just now?


    In addition, it is said that Tongtian sorcerer has the cultivation of a great master. He has the ability to communicate with ghosts and gods. Can he even draw with him this month?


    Wait a minute. Just now tongtianwu mentioned that he was not Shuiyue at all. Then he thought about the situation when he cracked the hanging soul ladder. Who was this man.


    "Even if you guessed your identity, it''s impossible to let you go today." Tongtianwu was shocked, and his whole body was full of momentum. Two black holes appeared in the palms of his hands. A black shadow spread from his feet and quickly spread to the wall, like a huge mouth from hell to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu quickly put out his hand to stop: "the leader doesn''t have to panic. In fact, our goals are the same. There''s no need to kill each other."


    Tongtianwu sneered: "consistent? How do you know what my purpose is


    Song Qingshu said: "I was a little strange before. Although this labyrinth was built by Gaochang ancient country to deal with the Tang army, after thousands of years, no organ should be able to work. But when it moved forward, the traps seemed like new, and the Scarab in the box could never live for thousands of years. Now it seems that it should be the masterpiece of the leader."


    Tong Tian Wu snorted. He didn''t speak. At the same time, he didn''t make any more moves.


    Song Qingshu continued: "our party came to look for treasure on behalf of Khan, but the leader chose to deal with us. He just killed Huchen, the head of Hongjila''s clan. It can be said that he got rid of Khan''s right arm. After thinking about it, the leader obviously wanted to deal with Khan. I pretended to be Shuiyue and lurked around him, so I also wanted to deal with him."


    Thanks to Zhao Min for all this. If she hadn''t analyzed the situation with Lin Cheng before, how could he know about the intrigue between Mongolian high-level officials.


    "I know who you are," he said


    "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " Song Qingshu was shocked.


    Tongtianwu gave him a deep look: "although there are many experts in the world, few of them can draw with me. The younger generation, who are good at lightness skills, and at the same time have conflicts with Khan, is only one person, the king of Golden Snake and song Qingshu!"


    Huo Qingtong exclaimed. She couldn''t help but cast a surprised look. She didn''t expect that song Qingshu was pretending to be this person. No wonder he had just taken many photos of herself all the way... She blushed a little. Fortunately, she was in the dark and was not afraid to be seen.


    Song Qingshu was silent. When they got to this kind of cultivation, they had a fight. It was not too difficult to roughly judge the age of each other. It was expected that they would be guessed their identity.


    Tongtianwu suddenly laughed: "hahaha, well, as you are qualified to cooperate with me, but today''s affairs are very important. We can''t reveal any secrets. This woman can''t stay."


    After that, she slapped Huo Qingtong next to her. What a great master''s attack! What''s more, she was bound and couldn''t resist at all. She could only watch her opponent''s hand slip.


    "Show mercy!" Song Qingshu uses dragon catching skill to pull her to the side and evades the other side''s hand.


    Tong Tian Wu''s eyes were fixed: "how, do you want to protect her?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "this woman has led the wooden table Lun department to defeat the Mongolian army several times over the years. She is the object that Tiemuzhen wants to get along with. You killed her, didn''t you just mean it?"


    Tong Tian Wu snorted: "of course I know this, but our identities are very sensitive. We can''t be known by others. Even if we kill her, it''s a pity to kill her!"


    See each other''s attitude is firm, song Qingshu is headache, do not know what to do, Huo Qingtong suddenly said: "I am song Qingshu woman, of course, will not reveal your identity."

 Chapter 2346

    Seeing that her face was full of blush and shyness, song Qingshu was shocked. He never expected that she would say so. However, he was quick to respond. He knew that she was trying to cooperate with him and gave tongtianwu an irrefutable reason, so he followed her and said, "yes, she''s my woman. Naturally, I can''t let you kill her."


    At the same time, he secretly admired that Huo Qingtong was worthy of leading the tribe to compete with Mongolia. He was really resourceful and could make such a decision in an instant, even at the expense of his reputation.


    Huo Qingtong also gave him a look of praise. Sure enough, it''s easy to cooperate with smart people.


    "Your woman?" Tongtianwu''s expression is very strange, "no wonder you just chased so tightly."


    After a pause, he looked at them suspiciously: "but as far as I know, Huo Qingtong is the fiancee of Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion?"


    Huo Qingtong felt guilty for a while. Before he could figure out how to answer, song Qingshu had already said, "I have a grudge with Zhang Wuji. I always enjoy robbing his woman."


    Huo Qingtong glared at him angrily, thinking that this man is really shameless. At this time, his voice came out: "it''s urgent to obey the power. I made up an excuse to prevaricate him. I hope Miss Huo doesn''t mind."


    "It''s really just an excuse." Huo Qingtong is very suspicious, especially thinking that before him, Zhang Wuji''s fiancee is Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min, and now they are all his women.


    There was an inexplicable meaning in tongtianwu''s eyes: "if you let Zhang Wuji hear this, I''m afraid it''s not good."


    Song Qingshu said: "he and I have never been friends, let him know how."


    Tong Tian Wu''s eyes returned to calm and looked at Huo Qingtong: "are you really his woman?"


    Up to now, Huo Qingtong can only insist: "yes!"


    "Knowing that he approached you for revenge, Zhang Wuji didn''t mind?" Tongtianwu continued.


    "He is a very attractive man. I like him and I believe he likes me in his heart." Huo Qingtong scolded song Qingshu half dead in his heart. He had to use this reason to show that he was extremely cheap.


    "Hahaha, women are easy to change their minds." Tong Tian Wu burst into a long smile, and then no longer looked at Huo Qingtong, but said to song Qingshu, "let''s discuss the details of cooperation."


    Song Qingshu knew that he no longer insisted on killing Huo Qingtong. He was relieved: "the leader should have a plan, right?"


    Tongtianwu hesitated for a moment and said, "I want to take advantage of this event to alienate the relationship between Tiemuzhen and Hongjila. If you can help me, the effect will be better."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "how can I help you?" He also guessed that the other side''s plan to kill him this time was like this.


    "The time has not come," Tong tianwu shook his head and refused to elaborate, "when I need your help, I will contact you after Lin Cheng."


    "Well," Song Qingshu did not continue to ask about it, "what about the Wusun in it? Do you want to kill it? "


    "No, kill him. It''s hard for you to go back." Tongtianwu said with a smile.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately reflected that the person who came out this time had been completely destroyed before, but now he died again. If Wu sun died again, he would be left to go back alone, and everyone would suspect that there was a ghost.


    However, he was pondering. Would this wizard be so kind-hearted to consider himself? Or is this old Wusun with him? After all, one is the leader of the sect and the other is the shaman, both of whom belong to the same unit.


    "Well, I''ll go first, and I''ll find you in Helin city later." Tongtianwu said that he wanted to leave.


    Song Qingshu called him in a hurry: "dare to ask the leader, have you ever caught anyone else before? They are my friends. Please give me a hand. "


    Tong Tian Wu looked back and said, "are those two women also your friends? You''re a real human horse


    Song Qingshu was surprised. How could there be two? But he did not say a word: "the leader of the church praised me falsely."


    "Well, I''ll give you a favor. They are in the room over there. You can find it yourself." Tongtianwu pointed to the distance, and then the whole person seemed to merge into a group of darkness, which quickly disappeared in the distance.


    Song Qingshu didn''t rush to find aman, but first went to help Huo Qingtong up, conveniently untied the shackles on her body.


    "Are you really song Qingshu?" Throughout the process, Huo Qingtong has been staring at him, eyes full of curiosity.


    Song Qingshu said in a bad mood¡° If I were the Old Whore of Shuiyue, I would not be able to keep your innocence today. "


    You make complaints about your face. You can''t tell where the water moon is. At the same time, he couldn''t help poking his cheek with his finger and exclaiming, "your transvestite technique is amazing. It''s amazing."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "Miss Huo, I hope you will keep today''s things secret, especially the things I will change my appearance. In order to save you today, my biggest cards have been exposed."


    Huo Qingtong was deeply moved and couldn''t help looking straight: "don''t worry, I will never disclose today''s event to others, and I won''t mention your disguise to others."


    Song Qingshu looked at her closely: "even your parents and relatives, as well as your fiance, can''t say."


    Huo Qingtong suddenly felt a surge of anger: "what do you think Huo Qingtong is? I swear again that if I reveal anything to anyone, I will be abandoned by Allah and suffer in the prison of fire from generation to generation. "


    This next song Qingshu is a little embarrassed: "in fact, you don''t have to make such a poisonous oath." These people in the western regions believe in Allah and swear in the name of Allah, which is the most serious.


    Huo Qingtong didn''t pay attention to him, but said in a deep voice: "I also want to make it clear that today I said that just to deal with the Witches of heaven. Don''t think about it. I don''t have those ideas about you... About you."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "girl is a heroine among women, how can you take a fancy to me? Naturally, I don''t care."


    "And you are not allowed to go out and talk nonsense," Huo Qingtong said with a hot face, "especially by the words I just said... To disgust Zhang Wuji."


    "It seems that Miss Huo still cares about her fiance." Song Qingshu couldn''t help joking.


    Huo Qingtong said lightly: "no matter whether I care about him or not, he is my fiance in name after all, I always have to worry about his face."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help coming up to her and asked, "by the way, is it true that the girl just said I''m very attractive and like me?"


    "Go away!" Huo Qingtong walked straight out with a straight face.


    "Well, where are you going?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Huo Qingtong stopped and said, "of course I''m going out. Otherwise, when I see Wu sun later, how can you let me go?"


    Song Qingshu responded: "yes, if you leave now, everything can be pushed to the shadow."


    Huo Qingtong continued: "I will take the army to leave after I go out. Anyway, people on your side are almost dead."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "you should be worried about hurting me, right?"


    "You just rely on such glib to rob Zhang Wuji''s woman." Huo Qingtong is too lazy to pay attention to him. He leaves with cold frost on his face.

 Chapter 2347

    Song Qingshu shrugs and goes to the other side to solve Huo Qingtong''s problem. He is going to save Oman. Tongtianwu has just pointed out the direction, hoping there is no accident.


    At the same time, he is very curious about who the other woman mentioned in tongtianwu''s mouth is.


    When he came to the corner of the corridor according to the guide, he happened to meet Li Wenxiu and others who had been arrested. When he saw Li Mochou, he was stunned. He didn''t expect to see her here.


    SuPu and Li Wenxiu are a little scared when they see him coming, but Oman is surprised when they see him. Song Qingshu goes to untie the rope on her hand first.


    "Uncle, how do you know we are here?" Oman''s eyes are shining like the most beautiful gems in the western regions.


    "Just now I met a shadow and chased him here," Song Qingshu asked her to help Su Pu and Li Wenxiu untie the shackles, while he went to Li Mochou to help.


    Li Mochou was a little worried: "be careful, that man is very good at martial arts. No, he is very good." She didn''t even know how to describe it. There was still a little fear in her voice.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "don''t worry, I''ve beaten him away." I know my identity clearly from the tone of the other party.


    Li Mochou opened his mouth. He thought that the man''s martial arts was unfathomable, and his heart finally settled down.


    "How did you get here?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Li Mochou replied: "the holy aunt is worried about your safety here. At the same time, the sun moon god cult heard that there was a black blood god needle here, so she invited me to come here."


    "Yingying..." Song Qingshu''s heart is warm, someone has been thinking about you, the feeling is so good.


    Suddenly noticed Li Mochou between the eyebrows of tired color, can''t help but say: "you a woman to travel thousands of miles, is really hard."


    Li Mochou was stunned. All along, people regarded her as a devil in the river and lake. As time passed, she forgot that she was still a woman. However, as soon as her heart softened, she immediately pressed her down and said faintly, "I''ve been traveling in the river and lake all these years. I''m used to it. It''s nothing."


    Li Wenxiu gets out of trouble with Oman''s help. Seeing that she is so beautiful, she can''t help sighing. No wonder SuPu likes her so much. If she is a man, I''m afraid she can''t bear such a beauty.


    Seeing the intimate relationship between her lover and her rival, she was so upset that she had to step aside. She noticed that Li Mochou and song Qingshu were talking about each other in detail. She couldn''t help saying, "elder sister, is he your friend?"


    Li Mochou hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "yes." For a female devil like her, who is called to kill by everyone in the world, the word "friend" is not used to.


    Song Qingshu is happy for them: "your sisters have met each other?"


    Li Mochou snorted: "if I didn''t want to find my sister, would I have run so far just for you?"


    "Thank you for helping me anyway." Song Qingshu doesn''t care. This woman is very proud.


    Now Li Mochou was a little embarrassed: "you don''t have to thank me. I didn''t help you. I was going to ambush in this maze to help you deal with the Mongols, but later I met that mysterious man, and I asked you to help me."


    On one side, Li Wenxiu asked for credit for his sister: "who said that he didn''t help? If you hadn''t appeared, we would have reported to the Mongolians that his identity was false. I''m afraid he would have died before he came here; And the Mongolian guide at the entrance of the labyrinth died under your needle; Many old and dilapidated mechanisms in the back have been reactivated by you... "


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized: "it turns out that the Semu man died under your needle, but why didn''t he see the wound?"


    Li Mochou said: "I set up a mechanism at the top of the door. When he opened the door and came in, he was shot into the top of his head by ice soul silver needle. With hair cover, you can''t find any wound naturally. I didn''t have to be so troublesome to kill him, but when I heard ah Xiu talking about the legend of hiding evil spirits, I took advantage of the opportunity to kill him. "


    Song Qingshu laughed: "ha ha, the effect is very good, frightening those people to death."


    Li Wenxiu looked at him curiously: "who are you? I saw Shuiyue killed with my own eyes."


    Song Qingshu teased her and said, "guess what?"


    Li Wenxiu looked at him and Li Mochou, and said tentatively, "are you my brother-in-law?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but Li Mochou got angry and grabbed his sister''s ear: "what are you talking about?"


    Li Wenxiu looked aggrieved: "it''s clearly he who let me guess."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "I don''t mind being your brother-in-law, but your sister doesn''t like me at all."


    "You... Playboy?" Li Wenxiu stares at the respectful face of Shuiyue, with an expression of desire to talk and stop.


    At this time, SuPu and aman came to song Qingshu and said, "thank you for your help."


    After Song Qingshu helped them up, he thought that Wu sun was still there, so he said to Li Mochou, "please take them back to the wooden table first, and I''ll go to Wu sun. If he finds you, it''s not easy."


    Li Mochou nodded: "OK, I''ll send them back first. Afterwards, I may send my sister back to Jiangnan to reunite with my family."


    Song Qingshu had some regrets in his heart, but he still said, "I wish you a pleasant journey."


    Li Mochou snorts and pulls Li Wenxiu and aman to leave. Aman wanted to talk to song Qingshu, but he can only give him a look of grievance. After seeing this, SuPu suddenly feels a pain.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. Why did he feel that he had offended her?


    Several people''s figures disappeared in the distance. Song Qingshu had no choice but to put away his thoughts and go back to the secret room behind the hanging soul ladder to look for Wusun. To his surprise, there was no Wusun at all!


    "What the hell?" Song Qingshu was stunned. His first reaction was that the other party followed him and witnessed the conversation between him and mingzun. However, he immediately denied this conjecture. Although Wusun''s accomplishments were high, they were much worse than he and tongtianwu. It''s impossible that they didn''t find out.


    Then he found a circle in the maze, but he still couldn''t find him. It seems that most of him was afraid of the martial arts of Tongtian sorcery. He thought Shuiyue was not his opponent, so he took the opportunity to escape quietly.


    Song Qingshu can''t help worrying. If he and Li Mochou meet, they will be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, he rushed out of the maze. Unfortunately, the maze was full of messy footprints, which should be the footprints of the troops in the wooden table. After Huo Qingtong came out, he left with the troops.


    There were so many people in the army, and the messy footprints couldn''t distinguish Li Mochou from Wu sun. He left in that direction, but he had no choice but to go back and forth.


    It''s a pity that SuPu, camel, sanser and other people familiar with the desert terrain led the way. Later, they lost their way in the sandstorm. Now when they go to Huihui, song Qingshu can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    He had to follow the direction in his memory. Originally, according to his footwork, he should not be able to catch up with Li Mochou or Wu sun and others. However, he walked for nearly half an hour, but he still didn''t see them. Finally, he had to admit that he was lost.


    Looking at the vast desert, song Qingshu can''t help but feel pain. This situation is too humiliating, but he is not very worried. With his accomplishments, even if he gets lost in the desert, he will not be trapped in the desert by carrying his lightness skills in one direction.


    He was about to climb the ladder in mid air to judge the direction. Suddenly he noticed a lonely figure in the distance. He was very happy that he could find a companion in the desert.


    Hastily follow that direction and go, after a while, finally see the person''s appearance, the heart can not help a surprise: how can it be her?


    In front of her, even if her lips were dry and her face was weak, she couldn''t hide her graceful and plump figure. Who was Alice?

 Chapter 2348

    Song Qingshu looked behind her and didn''t find anyone else. She couldn''t help wondering why she was here alone? Is there something wrong with tieyanbu?


    I saw the figure of yalixian staggering in the desert, and finally fell into the sand with a plop, which scared song Qingshu to rush past.


    The desert terrain is very close to each other. In fact, it is very far away from each other. It''s a typical case that a dead horse runs on the mountain. Fortunately, song Qingshu''s lightness skill is very good, and about half a stick of incense Kung Fu finally arrives at her.


    He helped her up. At this time, yalixian was in a semi coma. Song Qingshu shielded her from the hot sun with her body. At the same time, he took out a water bottle and moistened her lips slightly.


    When she saw him, a faint light flashed in her eyes: "angel of Allah? I see you again. Am I dead? "


    "Do you want to die so much?" Song Qingshu looked around and picked her up. "I''ll take you to find a place to avoid the sun first."


    Yalixian''s face was close to his chest. Suddenly, she felt relieved. Because she was too weak, she soon fell asleep again.


    Song Qingshu hesitated. He wanted to find Wu sun and others. It would be too late for him to stay here to take care of her. But if he abandoned her like this, she would die here, and he could not do such a thing.


    After a long sigh, he finally decided to save yalixian first. After all, he has lost his way now. He is wandering in the desert alone. Who knows how many wronged roads he will take? It''s better to wait for yalixian to wake up and then ask her for directions. After all, she is from Tieyan department, and she must be more familiar with the desert than him.


    Take her back to the maze. He doesn''t want to go back to the maze. There are scattered scarabs in it. I don''t know when some of them will come out. That''s a problem.


    Before that, many Mongolians died in the labyrinth, and they had plenty of supplies. Song Qingshu collected some of them and kept them by the side of yalixian.


    In the evening, Alice woke up. She was mainly dehydrated and tired, but she didn''t have a big problem.


    When she saw song Qingshu clearly, she couldn''t help rubbing her eyes: "is it really you?"


    Song Qing scholar started a fire and was cooking dried meat and dry food. Wen Yan said with a smile, "madam, we are really predestined." After that, he handed her a bowl: "eat something to warm your body first."


    Although it is very hot in the desert during the day, the temperature is very low at night.


    Yalixian took it and quickly wolfed down the bowl. Song Qingshu said with a smile: "there''s more in the pot. Can I add some more for you?"


    "No more." Alice blushed and wiped her mouth. She hadn''t eaten for some time. She was really hungry just now.


    "How can you be alone in the desert?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Who knows, this sentence seems to recall her sad memories, Alice eyes a red: "I don''t want to stay in the tribe, then a person out."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was stunned and wondered where fengnv was and how she could come out alone.


    Alice shook her head. "I don''t want to say it."


    "Don''t say it if you don''t want to." Song Qingshu comforted, "have a good rest."


    "Why are you alone, the other Mongolians?" Alice looked around and found that the others were gone.


    "All dead." Song Qingshu replied.


    "And Oman?" Alice''s face suddenly faded.


    "Don''t worry, she''s OK. I''ve sent someone to take her back." Song Qingshu tells about what happened along the way.


    "I didn''t expect you to save her so many times along the way." Alice looked complicated. "I don''t know how to repay your kindness to our mother and daughter."


    Song Qingshu replied, "it''s just a matter of convenience. Madam, you don''t have to worry too much about it."


    With her feet in her arms and her chin gently on her knees, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes: "do you know why I came out alone?"


    Song Qingshu is full of complaints. He just asked you, don''t you want to say it, but he also knows that he doesn''t need to say anything at this time, and the other party will continue to say it. He just needs to be a qualified audience.


    "You saved me that day. When I went back, cherku asked me. I said it was the messenger of Allah who saved me. As a result, he not only didn''t believe me, but also doubted me..."


    Song Qing''s heart wants you to talk about the messenger of Allah. No one will believe it.


    "Because I came home the next day, che''erku suspected that I had done something wrong to him. No matter how I explained it, he didn''t believe it, and the tribe was full of rumors..." she continued


    In a few words, song Qingshu can roughly restore the situation at that time. He knows how terrible the rumors in the world are. What''s more, a beautiful woman like yalixian doesn''t know how much jealousy she arouses. A woman is jealous of her beauty. A man is jealous that he can''t get her. He can''t help destroying her when he has a chance.


    "Why don''t I go back and explain it for you." Song Qingshu did not expect such a disturbance. The reason why she was asked to go back during the day was mainly to avoid the Mongolian people.


    Alice shook her head: "no, actually I don''t mind what those people in the tribe say about me. I just didn''t expect that cheerku would not believe me. Our husband and wife for so many years... Later, I went into the desert in a rage and wanted the legendary ghost in the tribe to kill me. I didn''t expect that I met you at last."


    Song Qingshu comforted: "my wife is so beautiful, it''s inevitable for other men to have such doubts. I''m afraid I''ll be the same as your husband if I change my place." It''s not a lie. It''s human nature.


    Yalixian sighed: "you are really nice, and you comfort me in this way."


    Song Qingshu had a headache, but he knew that no matter how much she said in this situation, it was useless, so he had to divert her attention: "although it''s hard to say, I still want to ask my wife if she remembers the way back to the tribe. I want to go back, but I got lost before."


    Alice was stunned, but she nodded: "naturally, I''ll be your guide."


    Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed: "I want you to go back to that sad place at this time..."


    "I''m going back after all. If I want to die again, I''m sorry for your help. What''s more, I''m going to see Oman." Speaking of her daughter, Alice finally had a smile on her face.


    "Thank you very much, madam." Song Qingshu decided to go on his way tomorrow morning. It should not be too late for someone to lead the way and his footwork.


    "I didn''t thank you for helping me so much," said Alice, with a gentle smile. Her eyes suddenly fell on the boiling water in the pot. She couldn''t help saying, "there''s so little water in the desert, so it won''t be wasted?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "it doesn''t matter. This is an oasis. There is a river there. There is no water shortage."


    "Is there a river?" As soon as Alice''s eyes brightened, she was born to love Jie. As a result, the water she drank in the desert these days was limited, so it was impossible for her to take a bath. She didn''t care much about dying before, but now she feels uncomfortable when she has the idea of living.

 Chapter 2349

    "I want to take a bath..." Alice hesitated for a moment, got up and said.


    Song Qingshu thought that these women are really troublesome, but he nodded: "go by yourself, I won''t peek here."


    "I don''t mean that," said Alice in a hurry. "I want you to help me around here."


    Song Qingshu doubted: "this desert is deserted. Are you afraid of other people?"


    Alice shook her head: "the main reason is that there will be many animals near the desert water source. I''m worried about the danger."


    Song Qingshu knew that he was wrong. He thought of the animal world he had seen in his previous life. It was true. Although there were no crocodiles in this area, there were still poisonous insects and beasts. So he agreed to take her to the river and find a safe place. He sat behind a big stone and said, "go wash it. Call me if you have anything." With his cultivation, even if there is any danger in such a short distance, there is still time.


    "Thank you." Yali fairy said thanks, and then walked to the water with her skirt.


    Behind the stone came the sound of Xie Xie Suo taking off his clothes. Song Qingshu had a graceful waist hip curve in his mind. He couldn''t help sighing: "the waist is so thin."


    The key is that although her waist is thin, she doesn''t feel thin at all. With her plump hips, she has a strong visual impact. She has a kind of wild power and beauty. With her beautiful face, such a woman is a beauty in the world. No wonder she has been worrying about vallarch for decades. Eh, where has vallarch gone? I didn''t see him in the maze before.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to such a character, which is not worthy of his attention.


    Listening to the rippling sound behind him, song Qingshu might have some ideas a few years ago, but now he is more concerned about military affairs. This idea is fleeting, so he began to think about the next plan.


    This time, the Mongols did not get the treasure of Gaochang. It''s a great achievement. The regiment destroyed a Shixue army, and one of the four leaders of the Shixue army was surprised. After returning to Lincheng, we''ll discuss with Zhao Min to see how to use the relationship of tongtianwu to weaken Tiemuzhen''s strength.


    It''s better to let them die together, so that everyone will be happy. However, most of the Tianjiao generation like Tiemuzhen is not so easy to solve


    I have many plans in my mind, but they all have their own problems. When I was having a headache, I suddenly heard the footsteps coming from behind me and asked subconsciously, "have you finished washing?"


    "Well."


    I used to think Oman''s voice was like a lark, but now it''s not so when I listen to the voice of yalixian. It''s not only pleasant, but also a little more mature and gentle, as if it can leave people endless reverie.


    "Let''s go back. It''s not safe by the water in the desert." Song Qingshu subconsciously looked back, suddenly a Leng, because in front of a little dazzling white.


    Yalixian just wrapped her clothes in front of her body, revealing her white shoulders and round thighs. Her whole body was still slightly steaming, like a spirit coming out of the lake.


    "Does Madame have no change of clothes?" Song Qingshu touched his nose. Well, fortunately, no nosebleed came out, otherwise it would be too humiliating. "Go to the camp, I still have some clothes to change. If my wife doesn''t dislike it..."


    As he spoke, he turned to lead the way, but before he finished, a soft body hugged him from behind.


    Although he could still feel the amazing maturity and plumpness behind his clothes, song Qingshu could not help but be stunned. He subconsciously thought that yalixian had been given some spring medicine or something. After all, this situation was too abnormal.


    But it''s been a long time since she was rescued. What medicine should have happened very early. Was it because she was bitten by some poisonous snake in the river when she was just taking a bath?


    Before I read novels, it seemed that some snakes had such ability that they could make people lose their senses and lust.


    Why, give me a dozen of such snakes! Ah bah, such a snake has very high medicinal value. I''ll take it to Ouyang Feng, poisonous hand medicine king, Cheng lingsu and others to study. Well, that''s it.


    Just as I was daydreaming, Alice''s voice rang out again: "all people said I was unfaithful. Even che''erku felt that I was sorry for him. Since I had suffered so many rumors, I really felt sorry for him, and I didn''t waste the grievances I suffered these days."


    Song Qingshu sighed and comforted: "don''t be impulsive, madam. It''s just a misunderstanding. Time will prove everything."


    "How can I prove that I''m not a unmarried girl?" suddenly, there was an inexplicable meaning in Alice''s voice. "I''ve had children, and I can''t prove my virginity any more, but even if I really did something wrong to my husband, he can''t judge."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that what you said was reasonable, but I was speechless.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hold you responsible. After tonight, we''ll think nothing happened." Alice''s soft voice came again.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "madam, you really don''t have to be like this." I''m thinking about ordering her sleeping point.


    Who knows the woman behind suddenly cried: "do you also think I am a shameless woman."


    Before Song Qingshu had time to answer, she had already sobbed about her grievances over the years: "is it my fault to be beautiful? Why does everyone think that I would be confused with other men? In those years, the story of vallachi was very noisy. In order not to be misunderstood, I never smile to any man other than my husband, and even seldom talk to others, I always stick to my innocence. I thought it was over. But after this incident, I finally know that in the eyes of all people, I am a woman of high moral character. I will steal a man behind my husband''s back. What''s the point of holding on for so many years? "


    "Jealousy is human nature. It can''t be changed. As for your husband cherku, the main reason is that you are too beautiful and he thinks he is not good enough, so he always worries that you will leave him." Song Qingshu comforts him and suddenly feels that something is wrong. How did he become a bosom sister?


    "You don''t have to persuade me. Our women on the grassland will not change if they make a decision, unless you dislike me." Alice said and suddenly sneezed.


    "Are you cold?" Feeling the shaking of her body, song Qingshu thought that the temperature in the desert was dropping sharply at night, and she just wrapped up a piece of clothes, could it not be cold?


    "A little..." Alice''s teeth trembled as she spoke.


    Song Qingshu frowned, turned back to hold her up, and quickly moved to the campfire. At the same time, a stream of Qi entered her body to drive away the cold for her.


    Feeling a warm current flowing around, Alice''s trembling body finally calmed down and looked up at the man. Although he was ugly and a little bit... Obscene, his heart was really good.


    Seeing the stars all over the sky, she only felt that the world was vast, as if there were only two of them left in the whole world. She no longer had to think about the tribe, no longer had to think about morality and ethics. She had the courage to shrink back and suddenly surged up from the bottom of her heart and directly raised her head to kiss each other.

 Chapter 2350

    Song Qingshu was stunned and looked at the woman holding him carefully: "madam, are you serious?"


    Yalixian chuckled: "I feel that you are just like those Han Chinese people, some of them are very fussy. Our women on the grassland are always hot and enthusiastic. Once they make a decision, they will not regret it. "


    After a pause, she suddenly looked at him with some suspicious eyes: "I can read the eyes of those men in the tribe staring at me. Although they don''t speak, I know what they are thinking, but your eyes are too calm. You can''t be... Can''t you?"


    In this way, she was suddenly embarrassed. After so many years, she finally decided to indulge herself once. As a result, she met a man who couldn''t do it, and where to reason.


    "Will you, ma''am?" she said Song Qingshu was not an ascetic monk, so there was no need to be sentimental any more. He hugged the lady in his arms and responded.


    Suddenly, he felt a hard thing on her thigh. Song Qingshu''s hair was almost erect at that moment, and he looked down. When he saw that it was just a small dagger, he was relieved.


    "This is the chastity guard che''erku gave me. Every woman in our grassland has one." Perhaps worried that the other party thought she was going to harm him, Alice explained quickly, taking down the dagger and throwing it on the sand.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that Zhao Min had the same thing on his legs. Thinking of Zhao Min''s smiling face, he suddenly felt guilty. Did he feel sorry for them.


    However, seeing the beautiful woman''s delicate face in my arms, I feel the amazing elasticity of her plump body. That little bit of guilt is soon thrown out of Java. Now the one who is with Alice is Shuiyue. What''s the matter with song Qingshu?


    "Why? Why is your body so young? "


    The reason why yalixian is so bold today is that she is angry with che''erku on one hand, and to repay her kindness on the other. In addition, in the vast desert, it seems that there are only two of them in the world, so it''s easier to release herself in this environment.


    It''s just like those future generations who travel in the wild. In those deserted and uninhabited areas, facing the shock of nature, they lament the smallness of human beings. It''s easy for single men and few women to roll into the same tent at night. It''s very common for both sides to go their separate ways after the event.


    However, yalixian did not expect how beautiful this time is. After all, let alone the "water moon bulk", she is not young after all. What is a middle-aged and old man''s body to look forward to?


    But to her surprise, what she saw was a strong young man''s body, which made her heart beat faster.


    "I think it''s because of my high internal skill." Song Qingshu doesn''t intend to tell her the truth. His identity is closely related to many people''s lives. The less people he knows, the better. Anyway, after tonight, they will resume their relationship with passers-by.


    Yalixian''s body trembled, her face turned red and she couldn''t speak any more. Originally, she just let herself go, but now she feels that she is very emotional. The starry sky is so beautiful


    Before dawn the next day, song Qingshu wakes up the woman beside him. It''s not a good idea to stare at the scorching sun in the desert. You should know that in the desert, you always drive in the morning and evening, and you have to find a place to rest at noon and afternoon.


    As a woman on the grassland, yalixian was quite generous. She was in charge of her emotions at the beginning of yesterday. But later, she found that everything was out of her control. All night long, she was a little shy and trembling.


    "Breakfast is ready. You can clean it up and we''ll be on our way." Looking at the waist curve of the young woman in front of him, song Qingshu had to praise her. He even had an impulse to say to Che Erku that you... Are wonderful, but the idea just flashed away, and he was not so dirty.


    When she heard that she was going back to tieyanbu, yalixian was not willing to give up. However, she immediately warned herself that she had made a good decision yesterday, and she could not think so much about it.


    Just last night, I don''t know how much physical strength I have to walk today.


    Recalling all kinds of pictures, Alice couldn''t help biting her lips. Her previous resentment towards che''erku had already disappeared. Instead, she felt guilty. But even if she was asked to choose again, she would not regret it, because it was really... Beautiful.


    Song Qingshu lost his way before, to a large extent, because of the sandstorm and the assault on the wooden table, which led to too much chaos on the battlefield. He could not remember the road around him. Now with the direction of yalixian, the efficiency is much higher.


    He took him to gallop in the desert. He only used the tip of his foot to pass between the two huge hills. Alice''s red lips had already startled the eldest: "are those who can do martial arts in the Central Plains so powerful?"


    "I''m the best." Song Qingshu said with pride that among the experts he knew, no one could match him in terms of lightness skill.


    Although she doesn''t have much experience of men, her body clearly told her last night that this should be the most powerful man in the world.


    They had been on their way very fast, and time passed quickly. Soon the sun was hanging high. Although song Qingshu could barely stand it, ordinary people like yalixian couldn''t stand the scorching sun in the desert. So he found a sand dune on the back of the sun and dug a pit to rest in it: "SuPu taught me before."


    Alice''s face turned red. Sup was the man pursuing her daughter. Now she heard something uncomfortable. She answered vaguely and went to one side to dig a new hole. As a member of Tieyan department, she would naturally do the same.


    Who knows song Qingshu a pull her to the pit: "together, lest waste physical strength."


    Although the pit was deliberately dug larger, it was still a little crowded for two people. When she was hugged by him again, yalixian was at a loss: "it was only once last night."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "last night was more than once."


    Thinking of last night, Alice''s face turned red: "does this guy belong to cattle... Anyway, he is still in the desert..." when she thought about this, her resistance hand was not so firm, but she naturally put her arms around the man beside her, because she also liked that feeling.


    In this way, they were on their way at dawn and evening, resting when the sun was shining, and finally returned to tieyanbu.


    On the edge of the tribe, yalixian hesitated. As the saying goes, she was more timid near her hometown. What''s more, she had been able to put everything aside in the vast desert before, but now she is looking at the familiar living environment, which inevitably makes her feel guilty.


    She was about to go back to the desert when suddenly some herdsmen appeared not far away. At the end of her eyes, she rushed to her horse and said, "yalixian, yalixian, something happened to your family."


    "What''s the matter?" she asked


    Those people couldn''t help looking at her full and mature body with greedy eyes. They thought that she was more and more beautiful after a few days'' absence. However, they just had YY in their heart. After all, they were not vicious villains, but they didn''t have evil intentions. They replied: "aman came back a few days ago. Cherku heard that it was old Wusun who wanted to bully you that night, In a rage, he went to him with a knife to settle the accounts. As a result, he was seriously injured. Now he''s lying at home and is about to die. "

 Chapter 2351

    "What?" When Alice heard that, she threw all her emotions out of the sky and ran to her tent.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to follow up and ask the herdsmen, "where is Wu sun now?"


    The herdsmen were afraid. After all, he was with the Mongols. However, when he thought that he was by yalixian''s side, he replied, "he has returned to Helin city."


    At this moment, yalixian has returned to her tent. There are many people around the tent. Seeing her coming, they all breathe out: "yalixian is back, yalixian is back."


    A group of people scattered along the road, revealing the car pool lying in the tent.


    Che''erku, who used to whir and whir, now lies quietly on the bed with a lot of blood on his body. His face is very blue and white. If he didn''t have slight ups and downs in his chest, he would have thought that he was already dead.


    "Che''erku ~" with a cry of sadness, Alice rushed over. Although she resented her husband and misunderstood herself, she was a husband and wife for so many years. The details of their love in the past appeared in her mind, which made her more sad.


    "Yalixian, take it easy. Che''erku is going to accept Allah''s call and will serve Allah in the future." A few Tieyan women comforted one side that there was no doctor in their tribe. When they got sick, they just prayed to Allah and their own body.


    Originally, there was an old man who knew how to do medicine. But because of the Han bandits and escorts in those years, the people in the tribe hated the Han people very much. If they didn''t go to him, they wouldn''t go to him. Later, he didn''t know where he was or whether he was gone or dead. No one in the tribe cared.


    So now there are no doctors in the tribe, and even if there are doctors, there will be no way to deal with the appearance of che''erku''s breath which is only out but not in.


    Hearing their comfort, Alice felt more and more sad. She thought that if she had not run away from home in a rage before, her husband would not have been so angry, and she would not have rushed to revenge when she saw Wu sun. She said that she had done him harm.


    Thinking that she was still fooling around with other men in the desert these days, Alice felt more and more sorry for her husband. She immediately pulled out the chastity guard on her thigh and stabbed her heart: "che''erku, I''m here to accompany you..."


    People around exclaimed. Unexpectedly, she suddenly wanted to be short-sighted. It was too late to stop her. Fortunately, song Qingshu was so quick that he quickly knocked out the dagger in her hand: "don''t panic, madam. Let me have a look at his injury."


    "Can you cure?" Yalixian couldn''t help but be overjoyed. "If you can cure him, I will..." she was stunned, and she couldn''t think of anything to repay each other. The other party is a Mongolian high-ranking official. She must have much more money than them. Her most precious thing is her beautiful body, but she had given it to him before, so it''s impossible to give him some cattle and sheep as a gift of thanks.


    She was stunned. At this moment, song Qingshu had already started to check che''erku''s body. Her hand was broken and her ribs were broken. She should have been kicked in the chest. Her face was bruised everywhere. It seems that she had been beaten severely before


    He used real Qi to probe into each other''s body and found that he suffered a very serious internal injury. If he had no good physical foundation, he would have died if he had been an ordinary person.


    But it''s not the most fatal. The most important thing is the injury on the head. It seems that someone hit the head with a stick. Some of the skull was broken. I don''t know if it was hurt in the head.


    Song Qingshu told her about this situation, and people around her said that they were surprised. Because che''erku was really injured, Alice almost fainted. I really didn''t think that anyone would be so cruel to her husband.


    "Is it hopeless?" Alice''s eyes are full of tears, the whole person lost.


    "I can try, but I can''t guarantee that I can save him." Song Qingshu frowned.


    Alice was overjoyed, and her eyes were full of pleading: "please treat him quickly. I will thank you from the bottom of my heart whether he is cured or not."


    "Let them out first." Song Qingshu didn''t want to be seen by too many people when he tried to save others. If it was spread to someone who wanted to, it was hard to guess his identity.


    Yalixian quickly got up and asked the people in the tribe to go out. Although others were confused, they didn''t want to carry the reputation of cherku, so they had to wait outside the tent.


    Seeing that she put down the tent door cloth, song Qingshu immediately began to rescue him. His two hands turned into shadows and lit the acupoints all over him. He wanted to stop bleeding with the finger force of a Yang finger and warm up the damaged meridians and viscera at the same time.


    Ah, I''ve earned a lot of internal power from Alice in the past two days. Now I''m afraid I''ll give it back to her husband. I''m sure there will be a huge loss


    This idea, song Qingshu are a little embarrassed, he really some shameless.


    He quickly converged and began to treat his internal injury.


    When Alice saw that he was steaming, she did not dare to disturb him. She could only hold the corner of her clothes tightly and wait by. Meanwhile, she kept praying to Allah in her heart.


    In this way, after a few hours, song Qingshu finally stabilized his internal injury, and then did not care to rest, and hastened to connect the bone for che''erku. After the internal injury was finished, he had to deal with the injury. His broken hand bone and ribs were covered with black jade intermittent ointment, and then fixed with bandage board. After that, half an hour passed.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing that he finally sat down, yalixian hurriedly handed over the prepared water and asked uneasily.


    Song Qingshu took the water cup and wiped the sweat on his forehead: "I''ve warmed up his injured viscera with internal force, and there''s a cure for my broken bones. With his constitution, his body injury should be able to recover in time, but the trouble is that he suffered a serious head injury. I''ve tried my best to deal with the brain injury, but I can''t do anything if it hurts his head, Whether he can wake up in the future depends on his nature. "


    Yalixian knelt on the ground excitedly: "thank Allah, and thank you. It''s beyond everyone''s expectation that you can pull him back from the gate of death."


    Song Qingshu quickly helped her up: "madam, please get up quickly. We are friends. Naturally, I will try my best to cure her. What''s more, I owe him a lot."


    After hearing this, Alice felt embarrassed.


    Song Qingshu gave a ha ha and quickly bypassed the topic: "madam, don''t be happy too soon. Although I can be sure that his body will recover in time, I''m not sure if he can wake up. Maybe he will become a vegetable in the next half of his life..."


    "What is a vegetable?" Alice looked confused.


    "The body is alive, but... But it can''t recover consciousness," he comforted when he saw the other person''s pale face. "Of course, it may be that after waking up, it''s just amnesia, or there''s nothing after waking up, it''s just a little psychological preparation for you."


    After the completion of the entrustment, he left her here to take care of her husband. He went out to ask what had happened before. At this time, he was full of doubts. Before liufengnu was monitoring here, why didn''t he see her? At the same time, Oman, Li Wenxiu and Li Mochou, where have they gone?

 Chapter 2352

    Song Qingshu asked the herdsmen outside the tent, but they all looked at him with great vigilance.


    However, they had to find the people who had brought him and yalixian before. The other party hesitated for a long time and then stammered out the whole story.


    It turned out that Wusun was the first to come back from the desert. Tieyan saw that he was the only one who came back. They all asked sup aman and others. He directly said that he had been killed by the devil in the desert.


    Although the people were sad and indignant, it was hard to say anything when they saw that the Mongols had been destroyed. I didn''t expect that sup and Oman would come back soon.


    Cherku inquired about what happened to them on the road. He even knew that Wusun had drunk himself on purpose that night and pretended that he wanted to be indecent. Cherku was a violent man. After hearing this, he pulled out his machete and rushed to Wusun''s tent to find him.


    SuPu naturally would not sit by. In addition, suluk, not only a brother, but also a son, soon gathered a group of people to fight in the tent of Wusun.


    Although Wu sunxiu is tall, his attribute points are mainly on mages. He is not so good at melee. He is suddenly attacked by a group of soldiers. Although he can control a few with his mental power, he will be interrupted by another person''s attack and soon be subdued.


    Che''erku asked him how he had ulterior motives. He was so angry that he couldn''t help beating him. When he was going to kill him to avenge his wife, suddenly a team of Mongolian soldiers came.


    It turned out that Wusun was the second spiritual leader in Mongolia after tongtianwu. He was also one of the first four ten thousand families. There was no shortage of private forces under him. When he came out this time, there were soldiers from uchen and borhu. He asked his troops to stand by nearby. Unexpectedly, he was rescued at the critical moment.


    A group of people in Tieyan were outnumbered. During the scuffle, suluk was also killed. Che''erku was also seriously injured. Wusun still couldn''t get rid of his anger. He went to the battle himself and beat him up again. This is why che''erku has so much internal injury now.


    Sulu and Oman were taken away by him, and at the same time, a group of high-ranking members of the tribe were taken away. Of course, he didn''t come here for the purpose of this time. He collected 30 beautiful women in the tribe, and then he left happily.


    "Wu sun is an old fox. He''s an ambush." Song Qingshu suddenly realized another question, "where is fengnv? Where is fengnv?"


    "Wind girl?" Those people are obviously in a bind.


    "It''s the maid I was with before, the petite Japanese woman." Song Qingshu described it in a row.


    The other party suddenly said: "it seems that she heard you died in the desert when Wusun just came back, and then disappeared. Some people said that she went to the desert, while others said that she went to Helin city."


    Song Qingshu nodded. He and yalixian just came from the desert. They didn''t meet her on the road. She must have been back to Lin Xianghai and reported to him.


    It''s good to do this, so that she won''t be tied up in doing things.


    "Did you see the other two women, well, a beautiful Taoist dressed up, but usually looking cold; A beautiful little girl with a beautiful voice. " Song Qingshu also describes Li Mochou and Li Wenxiu.


    Those people looked at each other and shook their heads: "I didn''t see it."


    Song Qingshu immediately ponders. Li Mochou escorts them back. Aman is back. Theoretically, they are also back. Is it Li Wenxiu who left aman and supsa alone to lick the wound when he saw that they couldn''t stand dog food?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is that Li Wenxiu will leave, and Li Mochou will also leave. They just missed the arrival of the Mongolian soldiers. Next, they should go back to Jiangnan and have a family reunion.


    Of course, it does not rule out that Li Wenxiu gets the news and wants to catch up with Wu sun and his party to save his beloved.


    What''s the next step?


    Song Qingshu was thinking when he heard a loud noise in the distance. Then a lot of herdsmen from tieyanbu rushed to this side: "the Mongols are killing again!"


    "Wu sun has already left. How can he come back?" Song Qingshu jumped to the top of a tent and looked into the distance. He saw a group of elite Mongolian cavalry coming here with smoke and dust. Each of them was well-equipped. They were not Wusun''s private soldiers, but were very similar to borhu''s men.


    Don''t be afraid of Xue!


    At this time, song Qingshu also recognized the leader, the commander of the fourth Xue army - red old Wen!


    The commander-in-chief of the Mongolian army is naya''a. there are several commanders under him, each of whom leads a branch of naya''a. Muhuali, borshu, like naya''a, are also one of the four families. They usually have their own fiefdoms and things, but in fact they are not dispatched by naya''a.


    As Tiemuzhen''s Pro guard, apart from naya''a, there are bolhu and chilaowen, and there are thousands of families, but the most important ones are them.


    Borhu died in the sandstorm before. This red old man, Wen Changnian, served as a guard beside Tiemuzhen. Although he was not good at marching and fighting, he was definitely a top expert.


    "How did he attack tieyanbu?" Song Qingshu was puzzled, but he couldn''t help thinking about it now. He ran to inform yalixian.


    Seeing him go back and forth, Alice''s body was a little hot and dry. This physiological reaction made her extremely ashamed, but she couldn''t control it. I think it was a few days ago that made her form a conditioned reflex: "you... How did you come back?"


    "The Mongols are coming. Hurry up Song Qingshu quickly described the situation outside.


    "But what about cherku? He''s seriously injured." Yalixian looks pale, she was ashamed, at this time is in any case will not leave her husband.


    "Look at their posture, they don''t want to keep alive. If you get caught, you''ll be dead. You take him to escape first, and I''ll help you to delay for a while Song Qingshu then rushed to the direction of the Mongolian army.


    Seeing a man rushing towards his side, the Mongolian soldiers directly took a round of riding and shooting. While song Qingshu blocked the arrow with a knife, he yelled: "don''t shoot the arrow, my man!"


    Red old temperature at this time also saw his appearance, then let his men stop shooting, when the other side close, a group of soldiers immediately surrounded the past: "water moon, you are not dead?"


    "Who said I was dead?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Red old temperature is about to say what, suddenly as if thought of, then changed his tongue and said: "it''s good to live, with me to put out this group of Tieyan people."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "tieyanbu has long been loyal to Khan, and it is the fiefdom of Princess Huazheng. If we kill openly, won''t it make the hearts of other tribes on the grassland float?"


    Red old Wen grinned and showed his black and yellow teeth: "kill all these people, no one knows that we did it?"

 Chapter 2353

    For a moment, song Qingshu wanted to give him a thumbs up and say: what you said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say.


    "Why kill them?" Song Qingshu is still puzzled.


    Red old Wen angrily: "you this guy how such a mother?" However, thinking that the other party was Shangqing of Mongolia, he finally patiently explained, "Khan has always been clear about rewards and punishments. This time you come out and annihilate the whole army, you should know what the consequences are?"


    Seeing that song Qingshu nodded his head, he continued: "Wu sun only knows that he is greedy for women, or he is too kind-hearted. I know his intention. I just want to put the blame of this failure on Tieyan department. They collude with the people of Mu Zhuolun department to kill them."


    "But there are so many people in such a big tribe, where can we hide the news? It''s better to get rid of everything and die without proof. "


    Noting song Qingshu''s shocked eyes, he continued in a low voice: "I''m not afraid to tell you that I have a good relationship with Wu Sunna. At the same time, I''m deeply favored by the four princes and four princesses. I''ll take revenge for Wu Chen."


    He is not afraid that "Shuiyue Dafang" will disclose these words. After all, in his opinion, Wu sun and Shuiyue Dafang are the two who are alive in this mission. Once they are investigated, they will not be able to run away, so it is impossible for them to break down.


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that there was such a factor. This guy was so cruel that he had to kill hundreds of people in Tieyan department in order to kill them. However, for Chi laowen, who followed Tiemuzhen for several times in the western expedition, he was already used to slaughtering the city, and a small tribe was nothing.


    At this moment, the Mongolian cavalry had already rushed into the camp of tieyanbu. They killed people all the way, even women.


    Tieyan tribe, after all, is a grassland tribe. Everyone is brave and good at fighting. Soon a group of young people rushed out with weapons. Unfortunately, they assembled in a hurry and had no formation. They were all fighting on their own.


    This time, red old temperature brought two thousand elite timid Xue, with more attack less these people where can resist?


    Seeing the warriors of Tieyan fall into a pool of blood, song Qingshu''s eyelids jump. He can''t help but want to fight several times. But now there are so many Mongolian soldiers, how can he kill them all by himself?


    What''s more, it''s not certain who will kill the 2000 elite cavalry who charge up on the grassland.


    "Mom ~"


    Suddenly a burst of crying came, a five or six-year-old boy ran out crying, obviously separated from his family, and was just in the way of Chi laowen''s progress.


    Red old temperature''s face didn''t fluctuate at all, directly conveniently a knife to that kid split past.


    Song Qingshu can''t help it. He jumps to save the child.


    "What are you doing?" When red old Winton was furious, many cavalry around him also aimed at him with bows, arrows and machetes.


    Song Qingshu shed a cold sweat between his temples, but he responded quickly, and immediately said: "every time the Khan slaughtered other tribes, he would leave children not higher than the wheel as slaves."


    Red old Wen''s eyebrows wrinkled. Tiemuzhen did have this rule. There are few people on the grassland, and every population is wealth. Thinking of this, he hummed: "after that, put these slaves on my fiefdom."


    He can''t trust the other side, so he has to control himself.


    "It''s natural." Song Qingshu responded, thinking about what to do next.


    At this time, red old Wen suddenly exclaimed and laughed. Pointing to a figure in the distance, he said, "it''s said that Yali fairy is as beautiful as a fairy. Today, I see that it''s really strong. Don''t kill this woman. Wait for me to have a good time."


    At this time, yalixian is using a horse to tie a flatbed car. Cheerku is placed on it by her, and is trying to lead the horse to run towards the desert. Maybe the past few days have made the usual dangerous desert a harbor for her to escape subconsciously.


    But she has been found, where can run away, red old temperate with a team of knights around her in the middle: "tut tut Tut, this waist, this is simply the best, still guard this ghost husband why, later follow me."


    Yalixian''s face turned pale. She subconsciously glanced at Song Qingshu. However, she quickly looked away. She didn''t ask for help. Obviously, she also understood that with so many Mongolian soldiers, no matter how good the opponent''s martial arts were, she couldn''t save her. In that case, why should she pull people into the water again.


    Song Qingshu didn''t understand the meaning in her eyes. He didn''t expect that this woman was so considerate at the critical moment. He couldn''t turn a blind eye to her.


    He is thinking about catching red old temperature before making plans. Suddenly, he moves in his heart and looks in another direction. There is a thunder like sound of hooves.


    Then a series of screams were heard from the Mongolian soldiers on the periphery, and a bright and beautiful figure appeared in the field of vision on a white camel.


    "Huo Qingtong!" Song Qingshu is both surprised and happy. She should have returned to southern Xinjiang. Why is she still here.


    "Green feather yellow shirt!" Many Mongolians exclaimed, obviously this name left them a lot of fear.


    In a rage, red old Wen raised his waist knife to summon his subordinates: "panic, follow me to rush past!"


    Before, Mongolian cavalry fought with Tieyan men and defeated the young and middle-aged of Tieyan men. They all felt that the overall situation had been decided. Many Mongolian soldiers got off their horses and went into other people''s tents to bully the women''s families in the tribe. The formation had been in chaos for a long time,


    Although red old Wen is not good at fighting, he is used to all kinds of storms when he follows Tiemuzhen. At this time, he keenly realizes that the normal confrontation may fail, but he is always brave. He notes that Huo Qingtong is only a few hundred steps away from here, and there are not many soldiers around him. As long as he attacks, he can not say that he can catch the king first.


    Thinking that if Huo Qingtong could be caught up in this serious trouble, the mu Zhuolun tribe would be out of shape, and their rivalry with Junggar and the Ming religion would be broken. In the Great Khan''s great joy, he might be granted the title of "ten thousand households". In his eyes, chilaowen was excited. At this moment, even a beautiful creature like yalixian was forgotten by him.


    As long as you become a household, how many beauties do you want? Even if you are a little worse than Alice, you will win in quantity.


    Huo Qingtong in the distance noticed the red old temperature coming. Xiumei frowned slightly. He waved his hand to let a group of camel soldiers come to stop him.


    But old red Wen was very brave. At this time, he gave up his machete and waved it with a big knife. His whole body was like an arrow to chisel into the cavalry of the Department of Mu Zhuolun. With the cooperation of his relatives and soldiers around, he almost broke down the people and horses sent by the other side.


    Huo Qingtong''s face finally changed. He quickly turned around and rode a camel to hide in another direction. Song Qingshu frowned. What the hell is this woman doing? Why did she get into danger?


    "This woman must have just won borhu. She is too proud." Red old Wen laughs. As a Veteran General in the battlefield, he naturally worries that the other party is deliberately luring the enemy in. But now that he has a clear view of the grassland, what''s the ambush? Her troops are scattered around, and they are chasing Mongolian soldiers everywhere. There are only more than 100 people around her. When other people came to help, the dust had settled long ago.


    As long as you catch this woman, it''s worth the loss!


    Red old temperature a ruthless, once again accelerated the speed, he and his soldiers soon ran into this group of people.


    The two sides were close to each other, and in an instant, they were bloody.


    The soldiers who can be around Huo Qingtong are also the elite warriors of the camel army. Compared with timid Xue, they are not inferior at all. The single combat power is even better than that of timid Xue. It''s a pity that they are inferior in number. In addition, Chi laowen is totally like an enemy of ten thousand people on the battlefield. Soon there are fewer and fewer soldiers around Huo Qingtong.


    "Beauty, I''m going to catch you." Red old temperature took advantage of the wrong body and the moment, a pair of big hands to Huo Qingtong body to grasp, the comparison of two people''s body shape, is exactly like an eagle catching a chicken.

 Chapter 2354

    Huo Qingtong hurriedly stabs back with a gun in a panic. With a grim smile, red old Wen directly picks up the silver gun in her hand with a knife. Then he grabs her belt and pulls her to his horse.


    Old red Wen was very happy. He thought that Bohu didn''t know how she killed him. He was about to shout that Huo Qingtong had been captured and completely defeated the morale of the wooden table: "Huo Qingtong has been..."


    All of a sudden, his hair stood up all over his body. He wandered around the battlefield all the year round and had an instinctive ability to foresee the crisis. He hurried to hide beside him, even ignoring Huo Qingtong in his hand.


    But it''s still late. What comes into view is a bright moon. It''s beautiful and quiet, but it''s full of a strange smell. The next second he finds himself flying, but why can he still see his body?


    A terrible conjecture suddenly appeared in my mind. At the same time, I ran into endless darkness.


    The soldiers around him are staring at each other. They don''t understand why shuiyueda suddenly makes a move. Moreover, although his martial arts are not as good as shuiyueda''s, he won''t be killed like this.


    After a short shock, these soldiers reacted one after another and rushed to song Qingshu in a rage to avenge their master. Many of these people were chosen by red old Wen as his own soldiers, many of them were Nachor (slaves and companions) under his command. They were both prosperous and disadvantaged. When they saw that their masters were killed, they went crazy and killed song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu kicks red old Wen''s head to Huo Qingtong: "I''ll take care of this. Do your own business."


    Huo Qingtong laughed at him, and there was no nonsense. He rode directly on his horse and ran to the battlefield with his head in his hand, shouting: "red old Wen is dead, red old Wen is dead!"


    At this time, song Qingshu had no time to take care of her. In the face of the soldiers coming from all directions, he directly used the magic knife he had learned from Murong Jingyue.


    Shendao chop is the skill of the full moon curved sword. It''s the skill of the sword. In fact, there is only one move. If you chop, you will die. This set of sabre technique is called magic Sabre because of its magical nature, which makes people unable to restrain their intention to kill. However, in the battlefield, this set of sabre technique can''t be more suitable.


    There are enemies and attacks on all sides of the battlefield. The martial arts in the Wulin that move, dodge and alternate between the virtual and the real do not have much effect. The more practical ones are those simple and direct moves that can eliminate the enemy in front of us in the shortest time and with the least strength.


    It''s like chopping melons and vegetables. One by one, one by one


    Although these soldiers were brave, they saw that their companions were cut into two pieces when they went up. The natural fear of human nature finally forced them to revenge.


    "The devil, this is the devil!"


    I don''t know who yelled. A group of people finally scattered and fled. There were just a few hundred soldiers, and now there are only less than 100 left.


    In Song Qingshu''s eyes, however, he was all red. He directly chased the fleeing soldiers with a knife and reaped them round by round.


    "Eun Gong ~" at this time, a exclamation awakened him. Song Qingshu turned his head and noticed that Alice was hiding behind a pile of hay with che''erku, looking at herself in fear.


    Song Qingshu looked down at the knife in his hand, which was full of blood. Suddenly, a sense of nausea came up, and he could not help bending down and vomiting.


    Although she was a little afraid, she came to the imperial palace to fetch a pot of water and patted her back tenderly.


    "Thank you." Song Qingshu drank a whole pot of water and then gradually calmed down. He threw the bloody sword aside. It was really magical. Even he was almost controlled by it.


    Looking up, we can see that the battlefield is coming to an end. Many of the Mongolian troops were scattered in the tents of Tieyan department and intended to commit violence, but they had no formation. Huo Qingtong led his troops to the sky. They had no time to stop the formation from resisting effectively.


    In addition to the death of chief General chilaowen, song Qingshu broke up his own troops. No one else had the will to fight and soon began to flee. Now Huo Qingtong is leading the soldiers to hunt and kill the escaped Mongolian cavalry.


    Looking at the blood and flesh flying on the battlefield, song Qingshu looks very ugly. In fact, he doesn''t like killing people most, but he has to do it because of the situation. He must end this chaotic world as soon as possible.


    An hour later, Huo Qingtong came back on horseback with cheers everywhere. In the face of the invincible Mongols in recent years, he won twice in a row, destroying more than 3000 of the most elite Qixue, and the 1000 private soldiers of uchen, which can be regarded as the worst defeat of Mongolia in recent years.


    Looking at the valiant woman in the distance, Alice couldn''t help sighing. Her voice was full of admiration and admiration: "this is the green feather yellow shirt. No wonder she was turned into a heroine by all the tribes on the grassland. She looks so beautiful. I don''t know which family is lucky to marry her."


    Song Qingshu said: "madam, you are also very beautiful, and Oman, you are no worse than her."


    But Alice shook her head again and again: "we only have a good-looking leather bag. Compared with the green feather yellow shirt, it''s far worse, far worse..."


    At the moment when they were talking, Huo Qingtong had already arranged the task of his officers and men, and rode over: "madam, can I have a talk with him alone?"


    Alice didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to talk to herself. She was flattered: "of course, of course." While she was talking, she was busy transporting the car back to the tent.


    "What a thin waist, what a beautiful woman. No wonder Wu sun and Chi laowen covet her so much." Looking at Ya Li Xian''s back, Huo Qingtong couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "She just praised you like that." Song Qingshu looks at yalixian''s swaying waist and buttocks, and feels a little enchanted.


    "She''s married." Huo Qingtong said suddenly.


    "Well?" Song Qingshu is a bit of a mystery.


    "I''ve heard about childe''s hobby for a long time. I''ve seen it with my own eyes today. I really don''t know what to say." Huo Qingtong''s tone was full of banter.


    Song Qingshu took a bad look at her: "is that how you treat your benefactor?"


    "I came here to thank you this time," Huo Qingtong said with a smile. "I didn''t say anything. You knew that you were going to do it at the most suitable time. I didn''t expect that our first cooperation was so in tune."


    "It''s not the first time we''ve worked together." Song Qingshu said.


    "Ah?" Huo Qingtong blinked, his eyes full of doubts.


    "Before, in the maze, you also cooperated with the woman who pretended to be me tacitly. Even the characters like tongtianwu were concealed by you." Song Qingshu''s eyes fell on her round and slender thighs on the horse. An idea suddenly came to mind. I don''t know if she could cooperate perfectly if she patted her farts on the bed?


    This idea a he can''t help a Leng, how can suddenly think of these messy? Is it because we have just killed too many people on the battlefield and the negative emotions have not subsided?

 Chapter 2355

    At this time, Huo Qingtong suddenly heard a cold hum. Song Qingshu looked up and found that she was looking at herself with disdain. She couldn''t help feeling empty: "what''s the matter?"


    "You know best in yourself." Huo Qingtong''s face was frosty.


    Of course, song Qingshu refused to admit it: "do you know what I''m thinking? It seems that we are really in tune."


    Huo Qingtong sneered: "your eyes are not honest. Everyone can see what you are thinking."


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu almost choked, and quickly changed the topic, "you obviously have the advantage this time. It''s too risky to use your body as bait. If I hesitated a little, I''m afraid you''ll lose."


    "There''s no way. The Mongolians are good at feigning defeat and luring the enemy. They turn around and ride and shoot as they run. After the pursuit team is out of touch, they suddenly kill them. Although I was surprised this time, if the Mongols are determined to run, my camel cavalry will not catch up with them. So they have to use themselves to attract the Mongols to stay and fight, so that they can have a chance to annihilate them, ¡±Huo Qingtong paused and continued, "time is pressing, and I can''t discuss with you, but you are not the stupid people who want to break into such a big foundation. So I tried like this. Fortunately, it didn''t disappoint me."


    Song Qingshu said, "you are a famous general on the battlefield. I didn''t expect you to gamble so much."


    Huo Qingtong zhengse said: "the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and there is never a sure thing. Every decision is a gamble, only the most likely ones. Those who have to be fully confident every time are often turned over because of their hesitation


    "Young lady, I have been taught." The more song Qingshu thought about it, the more he felt that what she said was reasonable. Although he had commanded the army to win several battles before, he mostly stood on the shoulders of giants and used a lot of advanced knowledge. He still lacked this method of facing the enemy in the battlefield.


    Huo Qingtong''s face was slightly red, but the other side''s attitude made her feel embarrassed: "I just wiped out thousands of Mongolian cavalry. It''s far worse than that when you defeated 100 thousand troops of Qing Dynasty and took in tens of thousands of green camps of Li Kexiu alone."


    Song Qingshu is also a hot face: "let''s not talk about business here. By the way, in the labyrinth before, didn''t you say that you led the soldiers back? How could you be here?"


    Huo Qingtong subconsciously replied: "I''m really preparing for the class division, but I got the news from the scouts that there are Mongolian soldiers around here again, so I''ll bring the general to have a look."


    She suddenly realized something and said, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t come here because I was worried about you. I''m just afraid of being followed by the Mongolian army."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help staring at her pretty face until she saw a faint blush rising. Then he said with a smile, "do you know your style? In our time, there was a special word to describe it. What''s it called? Oh, haughty!"


    "Haughty?" Huo Qingtong a Leng, "what do you mean, I am very proud?"


    Song Qingshu laughed but said nothing, which made Huo Qingtong feel fluffy. He said directly: "after these two battles, my troops have reached the acme. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to save those tieyanbu people if I want to go back and rest."


    Although she is a kind-hearted person, in the final analysis, she is the commander-in-chief of the first army. She has to be responsible for more people. It is impossible for her people to take greater risks for the sake of a few people in Oman and SuPu.


    Song Qingshu nodded with understanding: "but I''m afraid it''s impossible for tieyanbu and Mongols to fight this time. Could you please take their tribe back to southern Xinjiang and settle down?"


    "No problem, we will never abandon our team-mates who fight side by side. What''s more, there are many small tribes oppressed by Mongolia in southern Xinjiang, so they will integrate quickly," Huo Qingtong said with a strange look. "In addition, please rest assured that I will take care of that lover for you."


    Song Qingshu said: "don''t talk nonsense. They have husbands."


    Huo Qingtong white his one eye: "you don''t like this."


    Song Qingshu


    Huo Qingtong left soon to arrange the future affairs, while song Qingshu went to inform yalixian about the future of their tribe. Yalixian could not help but stay: "Southern Xinjiang, we have been in this grassland for generations..."


    Song Qingshu advised: "but this time you openly fight with the Mongols, with the style of Mongolia, you will never be let go after the event. Only when you go to the mu Zhuolun department can you ensure safety."


    Alice nodded: "I also know that we have to do this, but some of them are reluctant to go back to their hometown, and I''m not sure about their life and death."


    Song Qingshu said, "I''ll give it to Oman. I''ll go after Wusun later and try to save them."


    Alice couldn''t help but be surprised and happy: "really, Oman will be safe if you help her. I don''t know how to thank you for your kindness to our family. "


    After a pause, she seemed to know that it was too pale just to say thank you. She pursed her lips and suddenly came up to his ear and said in a low voice, "whenever you want to see me in the future, I welcome you."


    Seeing her slender and white neck like a swan, a touch of light pink faded away. Before Song Qingshu, she had a strong sense of killing, but now it was like a drop of water in an oil pan.


    "I want to now." Song Qingshu''s voice became hoarse.


    Yalixian was startled and looked back at cheerku on the bed. Her heart thumped and her face flashed a complex expression: "don''t be here, you come with me."


    Then she took song Qingshu''s hand and came to a small tent next door. It was clean and fresh, the bedding was extremely soft, and there was a faint fragrance in the air, which was quite different from her fragrance.


    Song Qingshu looked around and asked subconsciously, "whose room is this?"


    "Oman''s..." after saying this, yalixian''s heart beat violently, and her delicate face seemed to be dripping out of the water.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, when song Qingshu came out of the tent, he just felt that the violent and negative emotions in his chest had been completely calmed, as if the air between heaven and earth had to be fresh.


    He could not help regretting that he had just been a little too rude. Fortunately, she was such a mature woman as Alice. If she was a young girl like oman, I''m afraid


    Ah, bah, bah, bah, what are you thinking about? Let''s think about other ways to release negative emotions. We can''t solve them in this way every time.


    "Keke ~" at this time, a light cough came not far away. Song Qingshu looked up and found that Huo Qingtong was staring at him fiercely, with shame and annoyance in his eyes.


    "I''ve just taken an excuse to turn everyone around me away," Huo Qingtong said more and more. He said, "you should pay attention to this bright day... Yalixian is the goddess of many men''s dreams in Tieyan department. If they know that you treat her like this... Like this..."


    Half a day later, she didn''t know what kind of words to use, so she had to stamp her feet: "in a word, this is the only time. I won''t carry it for you in the future. I''m going to take someone back. I''ll see you later."


    Then he left with a cold face. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and left a sentence: "there''s one thing I almost forgot to say. When I go back to Helin City, be careful of a woman named Hai lost."

 Chapter 2356

    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry: "why do you say that? Is she the one who tipped you off this time? "


    Huo Qingtong shook his head and looked back at him: "if it was you, would you disclose the confidential information of your other allies to me?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned and said with a smile: "of course, what''s our relationship? I don''t hesitate to expose my current identity for you."


    Huo Qingtong didn''t expect him to be so shameless. He spat at him with a red face, turned around and left. He didn''t bother to talk to him any more.


    Song Qingshu also put away her smile and began to think about the things related to the sea lost. She had come to her specially before. At that time, she said that she had arranged someone to deal with her husband and let her stand by at the right time.


    Wu Chen died in the hands of Tong Tian Wu, but can she really arrange a great master to help her do such a thing?


    Or did she ask Huo Qingtong to help?


    After thinking about it for a while, he couldn''t figure out what to think, so he had to drive his horse to the direction where Wu sun and others left. He had already said goodbye to Huo Qingtong, and just now he explained it to ya Lixian clearly, so there was no need to delay.


    Oman was born so beautiful, now trapped in wolves, one more day is more dangerous. The only good news is that cherku and suluk brought people to him to settle the accounts before, which caused him a lot of injuries. He is so old and can''t recover in such a short time. I''m afraid that even if he wants to do something, he is powerless.


    Igusun''s coveting of Oman''s mother and daughter is also impossible for other people to get involved, so for the time being, she is still safe, which is why he dares to delay here for a period of time.


    One day and one night later, song Qingshu finally caught up with Wu sun''s team.


    Wu sun''s face was black and blue. He was much older than before. He bent his back, just like an ordinary bad old man. He was no longer as high spirited as before.


    Song Qingshu thought that those people in che''erku beat him so badly. No wonder he would retaliate so fiercely.


    Seeing his arrival, Wu sun was very surprised and laughed awkwardly: "I''ve been looking for you in the maze for a long time, but I haven''t found you. I thought you had an accident. I thought someone would go back to report to Khan, so I left first. Don''t blame me."


    Song Qingshu naturally knew that he was lying with his eyes open. He ran away when he saw that he had gone after tianwu, but now he spoke with such high sounding.


    However, he had been used to the thick skin of officialdom, so he would not be stupid enough to expose it. He said with a smile, "I was worried about you originally, but now I''m relieved to see that you''re OK. We''re the only ones left this time. It''s really hard to be brothers."


    Wu sun also sighed a long time. This time, he was obviously not pretending, but really melancholy: "I didn''t know how to make a job when I went back this time. Xue Jun was gone, BOL was gone, and even o Chen was gone. Originally, I caught some people from Tieyan department and took them to answer the charge. Who knows they were rescued again. It''s really bad luck to drink water between my teeth."


    Song Qingshu was glad to hear that, but he pretended to be surprised: "he was rescued."


    "Yes, I think it''s very strange that the troops of the mu Zhuolun tribe and the gardan army appear this time, and they are very clear about our march route, so they suspect that there are insiders colluding with them, and the most likely are the Tieyan tribe." Wu sun then said, "and I caught aman is to give it to Khan Faluo, not to her intention, also hope don''t misunderstand."


    This time, he didn''t lie. If he wanted to do anything to Oman before, but now all the troops brought out by him are destroyed, and both uchen and borhu are dead. Even if he is a big shaman, he can''t bear the consequences. So on the one hand, he put all the black pots on tieyanbu, and on the other hand, he tried to give the beautiful Oman as a gift to Khan to relieve his anger, So you don''t get angry with yourself.


    If Oman is still there, he won''t let anyone go even if he offends shuiyueda. But now that Oman is rescued, he naturally doesn''t have to continue to offend shuiyueda for her sake.


    "It''s natural. The great shaman doesn''t have to worry. I don''t know who has the ability to save people from you?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.


    "It''s like a Taoist who rushed to the camp in the middle of the night to save those Tieyan people while I was healing. It''s a pity that I didn''t catch the Taoist nun because she was not as beautiful as Oman. " Thinking of the Taoist''s beauty, Wusun''s voice was full of regret.


    Song Qingshu thought that most of the Taoist nuns he talked about were Li Mochou: "but there are so many soldiers on your side, big shaman. Did the Taoist nun bring a lot of people?"


    Wu sun''s old face was very hot: "that''s not true, but that woman is good at using poison. Many people in the army have been recruited, and they are tired and go to sleep in the middle of the night. She saves people while they are sleeping. When the soldiers on patrol find out, they are gone."


    "How cunning and vicious the woman is On the surface, song Qingshu was filled with righteous indignation, but in his heart, he was happy. Li Mochou is a female devil who has been making trouble in the river and lake for so many years. He managed to rescue people in the military camp alone. He just didn''t know where she and Li Wenxiu had taken Oman. He didn''t see them all the way.


    At this time, Wu sun laughed: "but don''t worry about them. After they save people, they mostly run back to the tribe. That way, they will run into Chi laowen and they still can''t escape from us. However, the bulk business must focus on the overall situation. We need to give Oman to Khan, so that he can take us lightly. "


    Song Qingshu sneered, but he pretended to be panic: "tieyanbu, I was going to go back there after I came out of the maze. Who knew that the army of Mulun department was cleaning the battlefield, and it seemed that all the dead on the ground were Mongolian soldiers."


    "What Wu sun sat up and said, "that female evil star actually killed a return pistol. It''s over. It''s over. It''s over."


    At this moment, a scouting came to announce: "newspaper! Red old Wen was ambushed by mu Zhuolun, the whole army was destroyed On the way to March, an army would send scouts everywhere to investigate the surrounding information. At this time, the Scouts under Wusun''s command also got the information.


    Wu sun almost fell from his horse in a flash. He thought the situation before was hell, but now he finds that there is a deeper hell.


    "It''s over. We''re done this time." He murmured to himself that someone must be responsible for such a tragic defeat. He and Shuiyue are the only two people alive.


    It''s OK for Shuiyue to be a guest minister. It''s a big deal to change his family and leave Mongolia. But his family has a big business and he is also the elder of Mongolia. Can he still be treason?


    This time, most of the titles of ten thousand households are gone, and the feudal land and the people will certainly be greatly reduced. At the thought of these, he suddenly regretted that he had made a mistake. He wanted to take the initiative to come here. He lost a bigger forest for just thirty beauties.


    He didn''t slow down until the night when he set up camp, but he sent more scouts to prevent Huo Qingtong from following up and sneaking attack. Now he has become a frightened bird.


    After all the arrangements, he went back to the tent. Suddenly, he looked at the beautiful shadow in the tent. If he saw such a beautiful figure, he would have drooled all over the place. But at this time, he didn''t have any thought: "how can you be here?"


    The beautiful shadow said with a smile, "I''m here to show the great shaman a way to live."

 Chapter 2357

    Hearing each other''s words, Wusun old man''s face sank and said impatiently: "the princess is too alarmist. As one of the four largest families in Mongolia, I am also a big shaman. Can I still be in danger of my life?"


    The curvy figure on the opposite side is the sea lost. Although she was born beautiful, charming and affectionate, her identity is very sensitive, and Wu sun did not dare to think about her.


    "Oh?" Sea lost eyebrows slightly move, "since the Shaman is not worried, why just fidgeting in the camp?"


    Old man Wusun snorted and did not answer.


    Hai lost went on to say: "you know better than anyone. We in Mongolia pay attention to clear rewards and punishments. This time, thousands of people lost their army, borhu died in the war, and even uchen died. After all, people are responsible for all this. You and shuiyueda are the only ones who survive. Shuiyueda can''t bear such a heavy responsibility."


    Old man Wusun replied, "it''s a big deal to cut down the titles of ten thousand households and my feudal people." He even firmly believes that he can still retain the position of great shaman. We should know that Genghis Khan''s name is that he "begged" heaven as a great shaman. If he withdraws his position as a great shaman, will it not shake the legitimacy of Great Khan himself?


    "If it''s normal, it''s enough punishment, but..." Hai lost his voice. "The reason why Xue''s army was completely annihilated this time is that you didn''t provide early warning in time, and the reason why you can''t give early warning with mental power is that you were greedy of flowers and lust, coveted other people''s wives, and got injured and poisoned. All this was caused by your lust, How can Khan spare you? "


    "What''s more, this time Khan betrothed Princess Huazheng to uchen, which meant to woo Hongjila. As a result, he came out with you and killed their clan leader. Can Hongjila''s people let you go?"


    Old man Wusun was cold sweated by her words. In fact, he had never thought of these things, but he always had a little bit of fantasy in his heart. Now he was mercilessly punctured by the other party: "why does the princess know these things so well?"


    Sea lost a sad smile: "my husband, after all, almost become the next generation of sweat, under the hands of some people after all."


    Old man Wusun knew that she was telling the truth. Although the imperial family has changed from wokuotai to Toray, Guiyou, as the eldest son of wokuotai, has gathered a large number of ministers and capable people around him. They have long been branded with wokuotai, and it is impossible to change their family.


    "The princess specially came to tell me this. She didn''t come to see me as a joke." Asked Wusun.


    Hai lost gave him a deep look, and his peach blossom eyes seemed to be full of affection. Rao Shiwu sun knew that she couldn''t touch him, and he couldn''t help but feel a little confused: "I said at the beginning that I came to point out a way for the great shaman."


    Wu sun was not in any mood to worry about the others at this time: "I hope the princess can give me some advice."


    Sea lost went to the tent door, lifted the curtain and looked out. The beautiful figure made the air in the room no longer cold: "why did the big shaman wade in this muddy water this time?"


    Wu sun''s heart was filled with anger. He thought, "don''t you know what you''re asking, but you''re saying..."


    Hai lost chuckled: "although you helped Princess Huazheng and the former Golden knife emperor''s son-in-law is secret, you can''t hide it from someone who wants to investigate. This time, he died in the hands of a mysterious man in the labyrinth. Who has such high martial arts skills and the opportunity to kill him?"


    Wu sun''s heart leaped wildly: "does the princess mean Guo?"


    Sea lost shook his finger and made a silent gesture: "I didn''t say anything."


    Wu sun was overjoyed: "the princess is really brilliant!" He always has a headache and wants to find someone to carry the pot. Unfortunately, Shuiyue''s identity is doomed that he can''t carry the pot. If it''s Guo Jing, it''s not the same. He has this motive and his identity is special. There is Princess Huazheng behind him.


    Anyway, it''s a matter within your gold family, and most of it will not come to an end at that time.


    "I will remember the kindness of the princess. I will try my best to do what I need in the future." As soon as Wu sun relaxed, he immediately had the leisure to appreciate the beauty of the woman in front of him. This chest, this waist, this buttock... It''s really a beauty. No wonder you died so early that year.


    It''s a pity that although the rose is beautiful, it can''t be touched. Damn it, if only Oman hadn''t been robbed.


    Notice his eyes, sea lost eyes flashed a cold light, but her face is still a charming smile: "it''s late, don''t disturb the big shaman rest."


    Wu sun didn''t want her to leave so soon. Although he didn''t dare to do anything to her, it was also a great pleasure for such a beautiful woman to use her eyes, not to mention her fragrance.


    But Hai lost didn''t give him a chance to stay, and soon disappeared outside. Wu Sun took a hard breath of the residual aroma in the air, as if to keep all her breath. At the same time, an idea arose in his heart: Although the princess can''t touch, I can find a beautiful woman who is similar to her, and then let her dress up as Hai lost in private


    As a son of ten thousand families and a large number of people, it is not impossible for him to find a similar one. Thinking of conquering the "Princess" in the secret room, his depression was replaced by excitement.


    After leaving the tent, Hai lost sneaks through the night and is not found by the patrolling soldiers. However, she suddenly stops and looks back to the other direction. There is a sharp look in her eyes and her hand is already on the dagger.


    Song Qingshu is leaning against a tree with shuiyuedao in his arms. He looks at haimang''s body, which is more and more explosive because of wearing night clothes. He says, "why do you always wear this dress when you see the princess? It seems that you have a hobby of cosplay."


    Sea lost eyebrow a Cu, obviously don''t understand Cosplay what meaning: "so late still didn''t sleep?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it''s hard to sleep alone. Do you want the princess to accompany me?"


    Haimi laughed and said, "if your words are heard by others, no matter how good your martial arts are, I''m afraid you can''t get away with it."


    Song Qingshu also said with a smile: "you appear in the barracks late at night in such a dress. If those people in Helin city know about it, you may not be able to sit firmly as a princess."


    Hai lost released his hand from the dagger and went to the other side: "I didn''t expect that Da Da Fang was not only good at martial arts, but also good at mouth."


    Song Qingshu looked at her exaggerated evil because of the package of night clothes, and said with a smile: "of course my mouth is powerful. There is a secret skill called China on the tip of the tongue. Would you like to try it?"


    Sea lost although don''t understand this stem, but also guess is not what good words, cold hum a: "bulk or pay attention to the point of propriety."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "how can the princess turn over her face and refuse to recognize others? I''ll help you kill him. You don''t plan to break the debt, do you?"


    Sea lost a Zheng: "nonsense, how did you kill me?"


    Song Qingshu said: "before you told me that you sent people to deal with him, let me stand by at the right time, I just let your people kill him in the maze."


    Sea lost angry way: "who said that is my person?"


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu stares at her expression tightly, "is that princess''s person the Cuiyu yellow shirt of Mu Zhuolun department?"

 Chapter 2358

    Sea lost immediately said: "such words can''t dare to say, Cuiyu yellow shirt and we Mongols are enemies, how can I assign her."


    "Who did the princess send to deal with him?" Song Qingshu also knows that she never dares to admit it. She just doesn''t know whether she has joined hands with Tong Tian Wu or Huo Qingtong. At present, it seems that Huo Qingtong is more likely. Unfortunately, the woman doesn''t tell me the truth. She has a toothache when she thinks of Huo Qingtong''s refusal.


    "Who said I sent someone to deal with him? It''s you and the big shaman who have lost people. Don''t put the black pot on me. " The sea lost solemnly denied.


    Song Qingshu was not surprised by her reply. At this time, of course, she would not admit that she had something to do with it: "what''s the matter with the princess coming here today?"


    Sea lost showed a faint smile: "is in and Lin City stay too long, come out activities, will not have a big opinion?"


    "Of course not," Song Qingshu was a little curious. "Why did the princess suddenly treat me coldly? It wasn''t like that before."


    Sea lost pursed his lips and said with a smile: "don''t you know that women''s hearts are the most changeable?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it seems that I have no use value after the death of O Chen. No wonder the princess is like this."


    "It''s boring to say a lot of things," Hai lost came up to him and brought a wisp of fragrance. "As a former ally, I''d like to remind you that your top priority is to consider how to protect your life with Lin Cheng."


    Song Qingshu frowned, and he knew that the loss was too heavy. The two who survived must be blamed. Because Shuiyue was only a guest minister, the main responsibility certainly did not fall on him, and he could not shoulder the responsibility. But it was because of others'' slight words, maybe tie Muzhen''s smooth words would decide his life and death. In addition, he escaped from the battle in Xixia before, He Lin''s impression of him was extremely bad.


    "By the way, your maid thought you were dead, and she came back crying. It''s a pity that such a good little girl would die with you. Let me take care of her for you." The sea lost again said.


    Song Qingshu was very happy that fengnv was around him. She was always tied up in doing things. Now she took away the best. Of course, on the surface, she didn''t expose it at all. She also showed her anger: "it''s amazing for the princess to do this."


    Sea lost is not mind: "wait for you through this disaster again and I say these." Then he left.


    Song Qingshu pretends to catch up with him. Suddenly, a dark shadow stops him. When he looks at him, it should be the shadow assassin before. Seeing that the other person''s eyes are not good at staring at him, he can''t help but smile and say, "I''m very curious. If you work for her like this, do you get what you want and get closer to her?"


    The shadow assassin breathed, then glared at him angrily: "it has nothing to do with you!" His voice is very hoarse, with a strong sense of killing. His speaking style is similar to that of Zhongyuan yidianhong. Are these killers popular with this style?


    Song Qingshu sighed a long sigh: "listen to my brother''s advice, licking dog has no future. Licking dog licking dog licking to the end has nothing."


    Shadow Assassin


    Lost in the sea


    They left after all. Although the shadow assassin wanted to fight with song Qingshu, Hai lost stopped him, and the shadow assassin who regarded her as a goddess naturally obeyed.


    Song Qingshu went back to the tent and began to meditate, thinking about how to deal with huihelin. Although he was worried, he didn''t worry too much. After all, there was tongtianwu who helped him secretly. In order not to expose himself, he couldn''t sit by and watch his accident.


    What he is most worried about now is Li Mochou and them. He doesn''t know where they will go next. The people in tieyanbu have gone with Huo Qingtong, and they don''t know if they can find them.


    A few days later, the team returned to Helin city. Dozens of miles outside the city, naya''a, the commander of the Shixue army, personally brought people to meet him. He said that he would pick him up. It felt more like "arrest".


    The army under Wusun''s command was taken over by a special person. He and song Qingshu were "invited" to go directly to the palace to meet Khan.


    Although he had a plan to deal with it, the old man was still a little nervous when it came to him. His heart beat faster than usual, and his feet were soft.


    On the contrary, song Qingshu is much more calm, which is not that he is more psychological, in the final analysis, he is more confident.


    In the palace, not surprisingly, there were not many people present. Besides tie Muzhen, who was the leader of Shaman sect, there was a Shamanist named Tongtian witch sitting next to him. Under him, there were Chimei, the "human demon" and basiba, the emperor''s master. Besides, there was naya''a. the most surprising thing was that there was a pure and refined white dress woman sitting next to him. Who was Jin Bingyun?


    You know, this time, even Kublai and xuliewu were not present, not to mention other families or nobles, but she was a girl. What was behind it was worth thinking about.


    It seems that the connection between the magician palace and Tiemuzhen is deeper than imagined. Jin Bingyun is qualified to be here not because of her own ability, but because of her identity. She represents the magician palace and Pang ban.


    The atmosphere in the palace was very dignified. Tiemuzhen took the lead in breaking the silence: "tell me about all the things that happened along the way." He had no expression when he spoke, and could not see what he was thinking.


    Old man Wusun rushed to tieyanbu and then went to the desert to look for Gaochang labyrinth. He was attacked by a sandstorm in the middle of the journey. Of course, he didn''t tell everything honestly. He had already discussed with song Qingshu about many things.


    "This green feather yellow shirt is really a big trouble in Mongolia. It has been against us several times." Li Chimei''s voice was full of killing, "Khan, it''s better for me to sneak into the wooden table and kill this bitch."


    Tiemuzhen waved his hand: "although Huo Qingtong is a female, she can also be called a famous general of the previous generation. How can she be so easily assassinated? What''s more, she not only has Tianshan experts, but also is very close to Kunlun mountain. If she gets into trouble with that person, she will be in trouble."


    Li Chi Mei''s face changed a little, and she didn''t say anything at last.


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Who is the man in their mouth?


    "Compared with killing Huo Qingtong, I''m more curious about why she happened to be there. It seems that she knows your marching route clearly. It''s not our internal people who leaked the information." Said BASBA on the other side.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone''s eyes fell on the only two people left. Compared with Wu sun, he looked more at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu is thinking about how to deal with it, but Tiemuzhen digs off the topic and looks directly at Wu Sun: "even if there is a sandstorm, you should not be unprepared for Huo Qingtong''s surprise attack by monitoring the network with your mental power."


    Wu sun quickly knelt down and pleaded guilty: "because I was attacked by a mysterious man in black that night in tieyanbu. I was poisoned all the way, and I was forced to poison all the way. Because of the sandstorm, I carelessly relaxed my vigilance for a moment, so that Huo Qingtong could succeed. I also hope that Khan could punish me."


    "I don''t know what kind of poison needle can make the characters like the big shaman all hit?" Jin Bingyun, who had been sitting on one side all the time, spoke in a soft and pleasant voice. He knew that the question was to the point, but he could not arouse Wu sun''s antipathy at all, because everyone knew that the woman had no intention of harming others, just out of curiosity.


    "This is a broken needle forced out of my body." Wu sun had been ready for a long time. He took out a cloth bag from his arms and unfolded it slowly, revealing the black ox hair needle inside.


    "Do you know what this is?" Tiemuzhen asked in a deep voice.


    Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba Na went over to observe carefully. Finally, they looked at each other and said, "this should be the unique secret weapon of sun moon god religion in Central Plains - black blood god needle!"

 Chapter 2359

    "The sun and the moon?" Tiemuzhen''s face sank, "we Mongolians have never met with them. Why do they meddle in the affairs here?"


    Basiba replied in a deep voice: "it may be because of Zhang Wuji''s relationship with the Ming religion. The sun moon god religion was born out of the Ming religion, and there are countless ties between the two sides."


    Li Chimei''s voice rang out: "I don''t think so. Although the sun moon god religion and the Ming religion were one hundred years ago, they had been independent for so many years. It''s unlikely that they would offend us because of their origins a hundred years ago."


    Jin Bingyun, who had been sitting quietly, said in a soft voice: "as far as I know, the current leader of the sun moon god cult is at his disposal. His son-in-law is song Qingshu, the king of Qi, and song Qingshu has a lot to do with Princess Shaomin. This time, such a big thing happened in Ruyang palace. Could it be that he came to Helin city?"


    Song Qingshu was startled. How did this woman associate with me? Did I offend her?


    Naya''a, who was standing in a corner, shook his head: "according to the information, song Qingshu should still be in the Qi palace in Lin''an City."


    Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Yingying''s work has been completed satisfactorily, and no flaw has been found so far.


    At this time, Tongtian witch, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "that''s not necessarily true. A cunning person like song Qingshu is likely to hide things from the world." Then he glanced at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu''s teeth itch with hatred. He thinks that this guy has a bag in his head. He deliberately mentions it in this way. Isn''t he afraid that I will expose you and drag you into the water.


    "What the leader said is reasonable," Tiemuzhen nodded and said to naya''a at the door, "send more people outside Ruyang palace to see if there are any suspicious people."


    "Yes Naya''a went out first and ordered him to dismount and go up to decorate. Then he came back.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t mind very much. From the Manchu Dynasty to the Southern Song Dynasty, from the Liao and Jin Dynasties to the Western Xia Dynasty, he has gained experience in running into the imperial palace. No matter how strict the guard of Ruyang palace is, he can still find a gap, unless a great master of Tiemuzhen sect is there every day, but how can it be.


    "Let''s talk about the Gaochang labyrinth." Tiemuzhen spoke again.


    Wu sun''s heart a joy, know that there is no timely warning of things temporarily exposed, hastily will go to the maze after the things in detail.


    "Why can those poisonous insects still work after a thousand years?" Li Chi Mei immediately realized the abnormality.


    "I think someone with a heart has been there for a long time," Tiemuzhen snorted coldly, "but the hanging soul ladder is somewhat meaningful. If it is used in the array, I don''t know if it will have any effect."


    At this time, song Qingshu said, "the hanging soul ladder is mainly used to trap a few people. When the number of people is large, the fork road will be discovered soon, and the trick will be meaningless." He is the main hero who saw through the hanging soul ladder this time, and his explanation is also the most convincing.


    "That''s a pity." Tiemuzhen followed by a change of painting style, "then the mysterious man in black suddenly appeared. Wusun was better at spiritual magic, but he couldn''t react from a close range. You are the top master in the world. Why did you watch him kill him?"


    Song Qingshu had been prepared for a long time and explained: "because the man was too cunning, he hid in the wall and integrated with the mural. When he got close, he suddenly took the hand. It was too late for us to help each other again."


    "Every master has a gas sensor. They are in the same room. Don''t you and Wu sun notice it in advance?" Tiemuzhen sat up straight. Although it was just a slight movement, there was a strong momentum in his face.


    Song Qingshu was awed by the fact that Tiemuzhen didn''t know what martial arts he was practicing. He had such a strong pressure that he seemed to have come out of a sea of corpses.


    Wu sun noticed the suspicion in Khan''s eyes and said, "no, I didn''t notice it at all."


    At this time, tongtianwu sneered: "I can deceive you and Shuiyue at the same time. It seems that a great master attacked you secretly."


    Tiemuzhen''s face was gloomy and uncertain. Obviously he was thinking. Basiba on the side shook his head: "it''s not necessarily a great master. If a master of the same level is good at hiding, he can do it, and if he is a great master, there''s no need to save their lives."


    Li Chi Mei also echoed: "yes, if I want to hide, they may not be able to find me."


    At this time, song Qingshu finally understood why Tong Tian Wu had deliberately let Wu sun off. It was for this.


    At this time, Jin Bingyun frowned and said, "you mentioned that before you caught the green feather yellow shirt, but later you were saved by him?"


    Wu sun replied in a hurry: "yes, the man was as fast as lightning after killing him. He took Huo Qingtong and left. Shuiyue also caught up with him. My lightness skill is poor, so I don''t know what happened behind."


    Seeing that everyone looked at him with questioning eyes, song Qingshu secretly scolded Wu sun. However, he replied according to the answer he had thought, "that man is very fast. Even if he catches one person, I can barely catch up with him, but he is very familiar with the terrain. With the help of the complicated passage in the maze, he soon threw me away. I haven''t found him for a long time, and then I went back to look for Wu sun, There''s no sign of him


    Then he gave Wu sun a provocative look. Come on, hurt each other.


    Wu sun immediately worried: "I see you have not come back, I think you have an accident, with my own strength is not the other side''s opponent, and to save a life to come back to report to Khan, can''t let what happened in the labyrinth forever buried in the yellow sand."


    Tiemuzhen waved his hand impatiently. Obviously, he didn''t want to listen to his high sounding words. Instead, he looked at Song Qingshu glaringly: "your water moon Sabre technique is the most important step, so your lightness skill is first-class in the world. You can''t catch up with someone in the other''s hand. Is it really a great master?"


    Song Qingshu was so nervous that he replied, "I can''t judge this." Under the great master, few can do this; If you are a great master, there are only a few in the world. No matter how you answer, it''s easy to show your true feelings.


    At this time, Jin Bingyun''s ethereal voice sounded again: "Khan, I know someone who meets all these conditions."


    "Who?" All the people in the hall turned their eyes to this slender and graceful figure.


    Jin Bingyun opened his lips and slowly spat out a few words: "Song - Qing - Shu!"


    Tiemuzhen lost in thought, Li Chimei couldn''t help asking: "Bingyun, why do you guess it''s him?"


    Jin Bingyun replied: "first, his martial arts are high enough, and he is good at lightness."


    "Second, from all kinds of intelligence, he has a deep friendship with Cuiyu yellow shirt, so he will rescue her; If someone else takes away a woman with such an identity as Huo Qingtong, she will have the idea of being a rare commodity. But soon after Huo Qingtong is rescued, she leads the army to snipe the red old Wenbu again. Obviously, both sides know each other. "


    "Third, song Qingshu didn''t like to kill people. It can even be said that there were some women''s benevolence. That''s why he could kill the great shaman and Shuiyue in the cave, but let them go."


    "Finally, and most importantly, he has a relationship with Princess Shaomin. Now that there is an accident in Ruyang palace, with his temperament, he will definitely come to help his woman."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and did it for half a day, but he carried the black pot himself?


    The people around him nodded. Li Chi Mei couldn''t help laughing and said, "Bingyun, you really know this song Qing book, even some of his little temperaments are so clear."


    Jin Bingyun''s plain eyes reveal a trace of complexity. Can he not study the goal set by the master in advance.

 Chapter 2360

    "Song Qingshu..." tie Muzhen fell into meditation, fingertips gently on the chair, obviously measuring the possibility.


    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, is numb. In troubled times, Gou is the king. He is used to playing tricks in the dark. But once he is targeted in the light, he is really constrained everywhere. But for a while, he doesn''t know what to do to eliminate his suspicion.


    Old man Wusun hesitated. At the beginning, he planned to plant the accusation on Guo Jing. Now that there is a suspect, is it necessary to throw Guo Jing out.


    "What do you want to say, Wusun?" Tiemuzhen''s senses were so keen that he immediately noticed that his desire for words stopped.


    Seeing that everyone''s attention fell on him, Wu sun decided to take a gamble and reduce his responsibility as much as possible: "there is a saying that I don''t know what to say, not what to say..."


    Tiemuzhen frowned: "how can you learn from the Han people''s style? Don''t stammer, say it quickly!"


    Wu sun then said, "I think the figure of the man in black looks familiar, and some look like a man."


    "Like who?" Tiemu is a little impatient.


    "I dare not say." Wu sun looked hesitant.


    "What a lot of nonsense!" Tiemuzhen''s face sank, and his eyes felt like he was biting people.


    Wu sun was pressed by the other party''s breathing machine, almost gasping for breath, and hastily replied: "it''s a bit like the former Golden knife son-in-law."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped, thinking how he brought Guo Jing out. He immediately reflected that Guo Jing was in danger. He wanted to inform him immediately, but now where can he go?


    "The son-in-law of the golden sword?" Tiemuzhen was stunned. After half a day, he said, "do you mean Guo Jing?"


    Seeing Wu sun nodded, tie Muzhen said angrily, "what does this have to do with Guo Jing? That ungrateful guy has defected to the Southern Song Dynasty. I don''t want to hear his name again."


    He once thought highly of this young man of Han nationality and asked him to lead the army. He even wanted to marry his daughter to him and was going to make him king. Who knows that he betrayed himself. How much he loved at the beginning, how much he hated now.


    Wu sun naturally knew about this, but now he can only harden his head and say: "before the failure of the northern expedition of the Southern Song Dynasty, Guo Jing was surrounded by the Jin people. Later, he didn''t know why he escaped and was saved by Princess Huazheng. The princess brought him back and gradually healed him."


    "You all know that?" Tiemuzhen looked at the others.


    Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba looked at each other and quickly replied, "we''ve just heard about it, but we''re not sure. We haven''t had time to verify it." Everyone in Helin knows that Jindao''s son-in-law is Khan''s inverse scale, but Princess Huazheng is his favorite daughter. Anyone who wants to wade in this muddy water will turn a blind eye.


    What''s more, Huazheng kept secret from beginning to end. The princess really did a good job. She changed Guo Jing to another place after a period of time. No matter how well-informed people were, they only had news, but there was no evidence.


    Wu sun then said: "a few months ago, the princess asked me to help treat a patient. I agreed without thinking about it. The man was seriously injured and had a high fever all over his body. He had hallucinations. I need to use my spiritual energy to bring him to sleep and recover completely... "


    "At first, the princess covered his face. I really didn''t know that he was the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden knife. Later, after he recovered, I gradually knew the truth. Because I knew what happened in those years, I was afraid of being punished by the Khan, and I didn''t dare to make a public statement. It was just that this time I had too much to say."


    "Do you think the man in black looks like Guo Jing?" Tiemuzhen''s tone has calmed down now, but as we all know, it''s just the eve of the storm.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s a bit similar," Wu Sun said with a pause. "Thanks to the care of the princess and his guilt for abandoning the princess, Guo Jing escaped from death this time. Later, it seems that he fell in love. Of course, I don''t know where they are now."


    People around him looked different. Although Wu sun kept saying that he didn''t know which step they were related to, the hint was not obvious enough.


    Tiemuzhen sneered: "you mean this time I give marriage to Huazheng and Huchen, they can''t refuse, they can only find a way to get rid of Huchen, so Huazheng doesn''t have to marry?" He said that he was all in a daze, because he thought of going to Gaochang labyrinth, which was also mentioned by Huazheng. Is it really their bravery?


    Wu sun''s cold sweat came out of his temples and said in a hurry, "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want to give up any possibility. Moreover, as a fairy like princess, it must have nothing to do with her. Maybe Guo Jing is thinking about the capture of her beloved, so she takes risks."


    Tiemuzhen snorted coldly: "although Guo Jing''s traitor is hateful, I know his character very well. It''s impossible for him to do such a thing!" On the contrary, Hua Zheng''s temperament is somewhat with me, such a thing can really be done, of course, he will never say these words.


    Wu sun replied, "but today''s Guo Jing is not what he used to be."


    "What does that mean?" On one side, Li Chimei frowned.


    Wu Sun explained: "when I treated him, he was seriously injured and affected by a high fever. After he was cured, he seemed to forget many things before. Now he is totally another person."


    Even Tiemuzhen was shaken. Originally, he didn''t believe it. But after listening to Wu sun''s words, he also understood why Guo Jing, whom Mingming and Huang Rong deeply loved, would fall in love with Huazheng again. If he lost his memory, he might have been encouraged to do those things.


    "Water moon, what do you think?" He looked to the side of song Qingshu.


    "I haven''t seen the son-in-law of Jindao, and I can''t judge." Although song Qingshu wanted to clear his suspicion, if he wanted to blame Guo Jing, he couldn''t do it, "but as far as I know, Guo Jing should not be good at lightness skill. He may not be able to outrun me with one person."


    Ba SIPA suggested: "the one who knows Guo Jing best in Helin city is the king of the golden wheel. Why don''t you call him and ask him?"


    "No way!" Tiemuzhen waved his hand to stop him, pacing back and forth in the hall, and suddenly made up his mind, "you and I will go to Huazheng to find out."


    The crowd exchanged their eyes: "yes!"


    Tiemuzhen took the lead, and the rest of the people in the hall rushed to catch up. The whole process did not disturb others. Except naya''a called a group of forbidden guards, all the people along the way looked serious, and no one dared to make a sound.


    Song Qingshu''s heart is also anxious to the extreme, but Li Chimei, tongtianwu, naya''a and others are all around him. He can''t tell anyone. Now the only thing he can pray for is that Guo Jing is not in Huazheng''s house.


    A group of people galloped, and soon came to the princess mansion. Before the people at the gate of the princess mansion had time to react, they were controlled by naya''a''s people. Tie Muzhen rushed to the inner house with a gloomy face.


    After a while, Huazheng finally got the news and quickly welcomed it out: "father Khan, why did you suddenly come here without notice?"


    I noticed that her face was blushing like rouge, her temples were a little scattered, and her clothes were obviously dressed in a hurry. Song Qingshu had to touch her forehead with her hand. No matter how close they were, they would not do it in broad daylight.

 Chapter 2361

    The scene is full of passers-by. I don''t know what happened when I see her like this, but Princess Huazheng has a special identity, and a group of people don''t dare to show anything.


    Tiemuzhen''s lungs were almost blown up. He pushed the Chinese zither aside and went straight to the house.


    At this time, a figure rushed out of the window and jumped out in the other direction. It was so fast that it was about to run out of the princess mansion. Suddenly, a figure appeared on the wall of the courtyard. Who was Naya?


    He just didn''t follow him into the palace. As Tiemuzhen''s bodyguard commander, he knew how to do a lot of things. After controlling the people at the door of the Princess Palace, he immediately surrounded the whole Princess Palace to ensure that no fly could run away.


    The time was just right. When someone was ready to escape, he took out his knife and cut it.


    The shadow man had no strength in the air, so he forced him to go back to the yard.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret. If people in the Central Plains see Guo Jing, who has always been calm and serious, in such a dilemma, they don''t know what to think. They can only say that amnesia is too harmful.


    Seeing each other''s face clearly, tie Muzhen laughed angrily: "good, good, you Guo Jing, when I gave you a golden knife son-in-law, you chose to betray me, but now you come back to steal my daughter. I''m really angry!"


    Hua Zheng rushed over and fell in front of him, hugged his leg and said, "father Khan, all this is my idea, it has nothing to do with him. Don''t blame him."


    Tiemuzhen was furious and kicked her away: "it''s not humiliating enough."


    Hua Zheng came to hold his leg again, but this time he turned back and yelled to Guo Jing, "run She has seen her father''s killing intention in his eyes. Over the years, her father''s killing intention has become stronger and stronger. I''m afraid that she will really kill Guo Jing this time.


    Guo Jing''s eyes were still a little confused. When he heard her roar, he subconsciously ran out of the courtyard wall. This time, he was ready, and naya''a couldn''t stop him.


    But at this time, Li Chi Mei and basiba also moved. Li Chi Mei''s body turned into a shadow. At the beginning, she was a long way behind Guo Jing, but now she came first and appeared in front of him, and attacked the acupoints around him. He was very fast. After attacking, she often appeared in another direction, and fell into the eyes of people with lower skills. He seemed to move quickly, Appear in all directions.


    Song Qingshu thinks that it is Li Chimei''s master skill, Tian Mei Ning Yin. He is obviously a man, but he practices like a woman. It should be the Yin Qi and internal force of this skill that transforms his constitution. Once he starts, his body seems to lose weight, like a light wind. His speed is as fast and treacherous as that of Dongfang invincible, No wonder in Xixia, Nian Liandan thought that Li Chimei would avenge him. His martial arts were much better than Nian Liandan.


    Guo Jing is also a look of a Su, although he lost his memory, but the fight was still there, also immediately sensed the danger, directly out of the left and right fighting skills, one hand empty fist, one hand dragon 18 palms, both hands also turned into countless shadows, and the other side flashed around, actually had a sense of echo.


    At this time, Ba Siba also arrived. It can be seen that his lightness skill is much weaker than that of Li Chimei. However, unlike Li Chimei''s elegant lightness, his skill is overwhelming.


    It seems that there is a blue lotus blooming around the whole body. This is not an illusion, but the resonance of internal force and the surrounding air after the skill reaches a certain level, forming their own patterns.


    The patterns produced by different internal skill attributes and different ways of exercise are different. For example, the eighteen dragon subduing palms of beggars'' sect often have dragon shape and strength, and the toad skill of Baituo mountain villa has the threat of Toad''s attack when it is used. There are many different opinions in the Wulin, but no one has a final conclusion.


    Glutinous rice rolls with sweet bean flour and the nine Yin manual, which are not easy to catch up with, but also dare to harden directly. Guo Jing, though a posture is ugly, has fused the essence of snake like beaver and Mongolia wrestling in the nine Yin real channel, and even avoided the master''s palm when he was attacked by the two masters.


    Basiba pressed his palm to the empty place, and felt the opponent''s eighteen dragon subduing palms fighting back. His face changed slightly, and his hands kept making seals. Soon a lotus wrapped him in it, and he accepted the opponent''s move forcefully, and the dragon was full of regret.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes fell on the stone wall not far away. There was a huge handprint on it, which was left by the hand that just lost basiba. The hand print on the stone wall was ciliated, and even the fingerprints could be seen clearly!


    Recalling the materials Zhao Min introduced to him at the beginning, it should be ba Siba''s deathtrap palm. It is said that even gods can be wiped out, so we can see how powerful it is.


    When Guo Jing''s palm strength and Ba Siba''s Lotus shield are counteracted, naya''a also arrives with a sword. Although his martial arts are not as good as Ba Siba and Li Chimei, he is also a first-class master in the world. How can he be the world-famous commander of Xue''s army and the one who is responsible for protecting tie Muzhen?


    At the beginning, he had something to keep. Seeing that Guo Jing was so difficult, he directly cut Huashan with a knife, and a huge knife gas came to his face.


    Guo Jing wanted to hide, but Li Chi Mei absorbed the experience just now and blocked all kinds of escape routes, which forced him to take the knife. Meanwhile, basiba took the opportunity to perform the great skill of changing heaven and earth. This is a spiritual skill, which can make people reveal the secret of their heart, and at the same time, it can also be used to confuse the other party''s mind when fighting.


    You should know that the competition between experts is only on the front line. If you control a little at the critical moment, then one second is enough to tell the outcome.


    However, Guo Jing was just stunned. Maybe he was in a daze for 0.5 seconds, so he continued to fight. He stepped on the seven stars and jumped out of Li Chimei''s block with a very mysterious and simple pace. At this time, naya''a''s knife Qi also fell to the ground, and the floor split a long narrow crack.


    "Well, it''s a bit of a footwork." Tiemuzhen and tongtianwu are stunned, obviously this step makes them all look at each other with new eyes.


    Song Qingshu naturally recognized that this was Wang Chongyang''s Beidou Tiangang array. Generally speaking, it took seven people to use it together, and only he could use it alone.


    I didn''t expect that Guo Jing could be used as well. Although he could not compare with Wang Chongyang''s strength, he was also able to extricate himself from the three people''s encirclement.


    Song Qingshu took some risks, but he also wanted to help Guo Jing escape from Shengtian. Otherwise, it would be too late to wait for the two great masters of Tiemuzhen Tongtian wizard.


    He imitates the pace of Shuiyue and approaches Guo Jing quickly. He cuts it out with a knife. While the other party is avoiding, he blows it out with another hand. It seems that the momentum is frightening, but he uses extremely ingenious soft strength. Guo Jing and he are sent out of the yard with a huge force.


    Guo Jing''s fighting talent is very high. He never let go of such a good chance. He picked up the golden goose skill of Quanzhen school and flew out of the wall.

 Chapter 2362

    A white shadow stopped him on the way. Jin Bingyun, who had been watching, took out his hand. The sword in his hand was like autumn water, cold and cold. Guo Jing met him with a pair of meat palms, and the palms of the sword touched each other. Jin Bingyun''s body trembled and retreated.


    Although she was shocked to fly, her posture was still beautiful, and she didn''t show half a panic. After she landed, her sword had gone into the sheath. Although she couldn''t stop her opponent, it was enough to delay for a moment.


    Tiemuzhen snorts coldly in the distance. Obviously, he is not satisfied that the group of people have not taken it for such a long time. Tongtianwu shakes his hands. Suddenly, a group of dark shadows appear around him, a little like crows. He flies to Guo Jing and entangles him.


    Guo Jing roared, but no matter how much he bombarded, he could not disperse the black ducks around him. At this time, Li Chi Mei, Ba Si Ba and Naya AQI arrived.


    With one finger, one palm and one knife, Guo Jing''s blood gushed out and lost his fighting power immediately. Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba were still not at ease. They took advantage of the situation to seal the big acupoints around him, and then they were completely relieved.


    "Guo Jing!" Seeing her lover arrested, Hua Zheng screams to go over. As a result, tie Muzhen cuts her in the back of the neck and knocks her out.


    "No one is allowed to see Guo Jing without my order. Take Huazheng back to Wangzhang and forbid her to go out again. " Tiemuzhen calmly issued the order, and then glared at Song Qingshu and others, "what happened today is strictly forbidden to reveal a word, or kill."


    "Yes Li Chi Mei, Ba Si Ba and others responded in a hurry. So many experts joined hands and almost let Guo Jing run away. All of them had no face. What''s more, it was related to the Royal Scandal, which naturally spread everywhere.


    Basiba looks at Guo Jing in doubt. He doesn''t understand why his mental attack on him just failed. It seems that the other side''s mental consciousness also has a mental imprint. Has he been tampered with?


    However, with so many people and so many mouths, he did not express his doubts.


    Tiemuzhen turned around and left. When a group of people left the gate, he stopped and said to naya''a, "no one left!"


    Naya nodded and took his soldiers to slaughter the people in Princess mansion.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear it and quickly advised: "Khan, is this too much? They just follow orders."


    One side of Jin Bingyun also echoed: "yes, I''m afraid many of them don''t know."


    Tiemuzhen was about to get angry, but when he saw that Jin Bingyun also spoke, he replied, "they help the princess to hide it from me. That''s damned." Then he left.


    Jin Bingyun also wanted to say that Li Chimei stopped her: "it''s a matter of great importance. If we can''t handle it properly, it will affect the relationship between the royal family and Hongjila department. There are many people in Princess mansion, and we have such a big move here. We can''t let them tell the secret."


    What kind of person can keep a secret the most is, of course, the dead.


    Li Chimei looked back at Song Qingshu and said, "I didn''t see that before, but I was such a compassionate person."


    "The spirit of Bushido stresses not killing people without iron." Song Qingshu coldly responded. Seeing other people''s usual expressions, he felt a chill in his heart. In the past, he heard words like slaughtering the city, but now he saw Tiemuzhen with his own eyes and executed so many people at his command.


    In the eyes of these people, life is just a number, not even a number.


    Back at the Imperial Palace, Tiemuzhen is obviously not in the mood to talk to them. Several experts disperse separately, while song Qingshu rushes to the princess''s house. Now he is in the enemy camp, and he can save one person.


    Unfortunately, not long after he left, he was stopped by one person.


    Looking at the masked man in front of him, song Qingshu was alert: "what do you want me to do?"


    Naturally, the visitor was a wizard. He said, "Guo Jing has been arrested. You are going to save him."


    Song Qingshu suddenly strange way: "why do you want to save him?"


    Tongtianwu''s voice passed through the mask, and the tone was very strange: "you can''t control this. Anyway, you have to save him."


    "Since you want to save him, why did you stop Guo Jing just now, otherwise he might have escaped successfully." Song Qingshu frowned.


    Tongtianwu shook his head: "at that time, I had no reason to stand by. What''s more, even if I didn''t do it, and Tiemuzhen was there, Guo Jing would never be able to run."


    Song Qingshu asked in a hurry, "how is Tiemuzhen''s martial arts better than you?"


    Tongtianwu replied: "no one has ever seen him do it, but his momentum, especially his murderous spirit, will bring me a sense of danger."


    Song Qingshu nodded, and his feeling is very similar: "can always guess this is not the way, or find a chance to try him?"


    Tong Tian Wu said with a smile, "if you want to try yourself, I wish you good luck."


    Song Qingshu scolds the old fox secretly and goes back to the previous question: "since you also want to save Guo Jing, why don''t you do it yourself? In your capacity, it must be easier to save people. "


    "I just want to muddle the water a little bit, but I don''t have to save Guo Jing. On the contrary, it''s you. The world knows that you have a good relationship with Guo Jing and Huang Rong. If you can''t help yourself, your reputation will stink. You can do it yourself. "


    He laughed a few times and soon disappeared into the shadow.


    Listen to him with a threat, song Qingshu hate teeth itch, but there is no way, this is the advantage of yangmou, even if you know you can only go to other people.


    However, saving Guo Jing can only be considered in the long run, and the most urgent task now is the people in Princess mansion.


    Song Qingshu went back all the way, feeling that if Dongfang muxue knew, he would ridicule his own women''s benevolence. To be rational, he shouldn''t take great risks to manage these people, but he couldn''t sit back and ignore them.


    Unfortunately, I was delayed a lot along the way. I don''t know how many people are left at this time.


    After changing his clothes, he was a little stunned when he arrived outside the princess''s house. The corpses in his imagination did not appear everywhere, nor did they scream and cry during the massacre. On the contrary, it was quite quiet. He was about to go into the yard to investigate, but he found a group of people coming out. The first one was white, and his eyes were indifferent. It seemed that he did not come from the world.


    "Miss Jin, it''s against the rules." Naya came out.


    The woman in white is Jin Bingyun. Her voice is clear: "I will take these people back to the magic palace and settle down. They won''t be allowed to leave until the incident subsides. Does the general not trust our magic palace?"


    "That''s not true, but Khan''s order is to put these people to death, which is hard for me to explain." Naya''a frowned.


    "If anything happens, I''ll bear it. What''s more, I asked queen Hulan. She obviously didn''t want to see so many innocent people die." Jin Bingyun said.


    "Queen Hulan..." there was a moment of trance in naya''a''s eyes, but he soon recovered, "unless the queen orders in person, I can''t let you leave."


    "Can I still fake the Queen''s edict?" Jin Bingyun''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and her tone was somewhat discontented.


    "Of course I don''t mean that, just..." naya''a was also depressed. He thought that you were covered by a magician. Even if something happened, Khan would not blame you. Then I would be miserable.


    "Here comes the queen!"


    At the moment of the stalemate, suddenly a team of people galloped in.

 Chapter 2363

    Seeing that Jin Bingyun has saved the people in the princess mansion, song Qingshu can''t help but look at her with new eyes. She was born in the wizard palace, but she is as kind as a saint. For the sake of this, she won''t call you a poisonous girl.


    At this time, a group of people galloped in the distance. The first one was a middle-aged beautiful woman, with bright red military uniform and bright eyes. She didn''t have half the tenderness of the Empresses of the Central Plains Dynasty who were raised in the deep palace.


    What a great evil!


    With the galloping horse, song Qingshu''s eyes can''t help but go up and down, and subconsciously touch his nose to see if there is nosebleed.


    I don''t know which queen it is? He was a little curious.


    The custom of Mongolia is different from that of the Central Plains Dynasty. The Central Plains emperor''s harem is three thousand, but there can only be one empress. On the Mongolian side, there can be four queens at the same time. Each empress has her own ordo (Palace tent), and each ordo has a certain number of concubines.


    First, the empress of ordo was Bertie, tie Muzhen''s wife, and the biological mother of Shu Chi, Chagatai, wokuotai and Torre; In his early years, Tiemuzhen was defeated by the enemy when he was weak, and bottie was captured by the enemy. A year later, Tiemuzhen successfully rescued his wife, but by this time, bottie was pregnant with the enemy''s son, that is, Shu Chi.


    But Tiemuzhen doesn''t mind, still respect his wife, will be red as his own, Hongjila now so glorious, also because of her relationship.


    Of course, the problem of Shu Chi''s blood is also a hidden danger. Later, when tie Muzhen considered the successor, Chagatai openly questioned that Shu Chi, the eldest son, was a wild species and could not be inherited. As a result, the two royal families were incompatible, so the position of the crown prince would fall on the top of sanziwokuotai. As for the last position, it would be a later story.


    The second empress of ordo is Hulan, which means red in Mongolian. She came from the feud mierqi tribe of Tiemuzhen tribe. In those years, Tiemuzhen''s father robbed the fiancee he''erlun of the younger brother of the head of the clan of Mier Qibu and gave birth to Tiemuzhen''s brothers; Later, Mier Chibu robbed tie Muzhen''s wife, bottie, and made her pregnant and give birth to Shu Chi


    To this song Qingshu can only sigh: your circle is really chaotic!


    The mierqi tribe is composed of several major tribes. Hulan is the daughter of one of the clan heads. His father took part in the abduction of Baltar in those years. Unfortunately, later, the mierqi tribe lost one after another. They fled to Naiman tribe to fight against Tiemuzhen with taiyanghan. In the end, Hulan was defeated miserably. When there was no way out, Hulan came forward to surrender to Tiemuzhen and volunteered to become his concubine.


    Hulan is a famous beauty on the grassland. Tie Muzhen was overjoyed and agreed to their surrender. She was named the second queen. She was extremely beloved. She was the only woman who followed tie Muzhen all her life. Whether it was Mongolian grassland or western countries, she followed tie Muzhen to fight in the front line.


    Thinking of the secret stories Zhao Min told him by his pillow, song Qingshu had to sigh that tie Muzhen was happy. He not only completely defeated the enemy and avenged him, but also completely conquered his wife and daughter.


    At present, this woman is obviously not Bertie. She is not the same age, and she is not the other two queens. They are younger, so they should be Hulan, the second queen.


    Sure enough, the Mongolian soldiers in the field all bowed down: "see you Hulan queen!"


    The empress of Hulan nodded at once. With a whip in her hand, she motioned to all the people to get up: "I''ve heard what Bingyun said. I''m a little worried, so I''ll come and have a look. How come, Naya, you don''t want to let people go?"


    Naya''a took a look at the charming red figure immediately. A complex color flashed in his eyes, but he soon lowered his eyes: "since the queen came in person, my subordinates dare not stop her." Then he signaled his soldiers to let go.


    Jin Bingyun then took the group of people from Princess mansion to the queen. Suddenly LAN looked at naya''a, who was kneeling on the ground and didn''t want to look up. His mouth opened as if he was ready to say something, but he didn''t speak at last. He just sighed: "thank you, general. Let''s go!"


    It''s like a gust of wind when it comes, and it doesn''t drag mud and water when it leaves. It''s like a colorful cloud in the sky, beautiful but erratic.


    Song Qingshu looked on coldly, and saw naya''a''s complicated eyes and Hulan''s expression. He couldn''t help pondering: "are these two people having an affair?"


    However, his attention was quickly attracted by the two figures in the crowd behind Jin Bingyun. Although they dressed in Mongolian and tried their best to hide themselves, they could still see the Han people''s faces. Who were the Wu brothers?


    Thinking of meeting them last time when they were recruiting relatives in Xixia, they inquired about master''s whereabouts and came to the desert. It seems that they finally found the princess''s house. They don''t know if they have connected with Guo Jing.


    Quietly following, they are thinking about how to find a chance to bring them out, otherwise, when they are brought into the magician''s palace, it will be difficult for them to see the light again.


    After walking for a while, Dawu and Xiaowu looked at each other as if they saw the resolution in their eyes. Suddenly, they jumped out of the group and rushed to the queen Hulan.


    They went through a lot of hardships to find out master Dao''s whereabouts. They finally sneaked into the princess mansion. Before they had time to talk to Guo Jing, tie Muzhen suddenly brought someone to break in. Not only did he Capture Master Dao, but they were almost killed.


    Guo Jing''s capture took place in a flash of lightning. When they learned that something had happened, they couldn''t help if they wanted to come to help. Their martial arts skills were too poor. They knew that it was difficult to save their master with their own martial arts skills, but a Queen appeared.


    From the reaction of the Mongols just now, Tiemuzhen should love the queen very much, so they decided to fight to death and capture the queen as a hostage in exchange for their master.


    Although there are many guards around the queen, they have a chance to succeed. Even if they succeed, I''m afraid they can''t save their lives. As long as they can save their master, what are their fears?


    But song Qingshu almost couldn''t help scolding him. He was just two mentally retarded children. There was Jin Bingyun beside him, and even the guard beside the queen was not a vegetarian.


    Sure enough, the Mongolians were caught off guard at the beginning, and even let Dawu get close to the queen. When he was happy, he wanted to grab each other''s shoulder. Who knows that Hulan''s face sank, and immediately called him on the face with a whip. She followed Tiemuzhen to fight in the South and North. It can be said that her martial arts were not weak, Dawu subconsciously thinks that the empress is the kind of delicate young lady. How can she not suffer?


    Dawu was screamed, and the warriors around him responded quickly and slashed him with their swords. Xiaowu exclaimed and went to help his brother fight. Unfortunately, they were unarmed. They could not resist the weapons coming from all directions. They were about to be chopped into meat sauce.


    Song Qingshu has no choice but to do it. With a flash of his body, he appears beside Dawu and Xiaowu. He shakes away the swords of the warriors around him. Then he immediately jumps out of the battle and runs to the other direction with them.


    Jin Bingyun used to look cold all the time. She didn''t need to do anything before, but now she can''t do it. With a little bit of her toes, she chases the three people like a startled goose.


    Song Qingshu had seen Jin Bingyun''s lightness skill before. He was very clever. He had two big men in his hand, so it was hard to get rid of her. If he investigated and alerted more troops in the city, he would be in trouble.


    So he quickly said to Da Xiaowu, "you go to Chengnan Zhaoxian hall to find Yang Guo. I''ll stay here to hold the pursuers."


    "Thank you, great Xia!" Big and small Wu had some accidents. Yang Guo was also in Helin. Although he had always been at odds with him, he had no time to worry about the past.


    Song Qingshu pushed them far away, then turned back and stopped them in front of the beautiful woman.

 Chapter 2364

    Seeing him standing in front of him, Jin Bingyun stopped and drew out his sword slowly: "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu pulled the mask on his face and made sure it didn''t fall off. He just said: "if you want to fight, fight. Why so much nonsense?" As soon as the voice fell, he attacked the other side. She came from the magician''s palace. Naturally, he would not miss this opportunity to have a good test.


    Fang Yeyu, a little demon master, had tried it before, but it was not comprehensive after all. I wanted to see if I could find out from Jin Bingyun any information related to "planting demons in the heart of Tao".


    Jin Bingyun was stunned. She was aloof in the magic palace. In addition to her outstanding appearance and temperament, even in the high level of Mongolia, she was also polite. Ordinary men saw that she was more careful to show the best side. They had never seen such a person who attacked her as soon as they met.


    But she was just a little stunned. Soon she was as calm as water and waved her sword to meet her.


    After several moves, song Qingshu frowned. Although the opponent''s martial arts were good, there was still a long way to go for him. I''m afraid it''s unrealistic to guess Pang Ban''s martial arts from her.


    However, at the beginning, the red sun Dharma King mentioned that Pang ban chose her as the medium of cultivating demons in the mind of Tao. Her practice must be related to the mind of Tao being possessed by demons. Maybe we can see something from the internal power operation of the other party.


    Jin Bingyun felt that the other side was a little distracted. He felt a little strange in his heart. The competition between experts was only on the front line. Why did the other side make such a mistake?


    Although I don''t understand, it''s not right to let such a good opportunity not be used. I want to stab the opponent''s body with the sword in my hand.


    On one side of song Qingshu''s body, he avoids her sure sword, grabs her wrist and pulls her forward. Jin Bingyun suddenly loses his center of gravity and staggers forward.


    She was shocked, but the expression on her face was still as plain as water. With a flick of her left hand, her delicate hands looked soft. But if she was hit, it would be no problem to open the stone tablet.


    It''s a pity that she was hit by the other person''s shoulder in the middle of the stroke, which made her breath stop for a moment, and then the whole person soared up and was turned over by the other person.


    Jin Bingyun tried to keep his balance and put out his foot to kick forward. Unfortunately, the opponent leaned directly on her body, leaving her nowhere to work. Then she found that her hands were buckled behind her back by the other side, and the other side''s knee was also against her waist, so that she could not move any more.


    "What kind of martial arts are you doing?" Jin Bingyun didn''t show any confusion, but asked calmly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "aren''t you afraid?"


    Jin Bingyun said lightly: "why should I be afraid? It doesn''t make any difference to me whether I live or die."


    Unexpectedly, her words revealed a strong sense of desolation, not like a girl''s state of mind. Song Qingshu said maliciously: "but for a woman, death is not the most terrible, especially if you are so beautiful, aren''t you afraid that I will invade you?" After that, he deliberately laughed a few times. He felt like a villain. They were close to each other and could smell the elegant fragrance from her, which made him feel more and more involved in the play.


    I thought that she would be afraid, but she still looked like a mirror lake: "whatever, I will not resist."


    Song Qingshu


    After a long time, he calmed down and said, "woman, you have successfully attracted my attention. Why don''t you even care about this?"


    Jin Bingyun replied: "first, you will die immediately after you invade me; Second, it can make someone sad and painful, and I have a very happy feeling of revenge. "


    Song Qingshu asked tentatively, "do you mean you have... Poison in your body?"


    "Toxic?" Jin Bingyun was stunned, then nodded, "you can understand that, too."


    "You''re alive, and you don''t look poisonous in your body." Song Qingshu was chatting with her, and the inner breath had been quietly explored in her body, and her meridian operation and internal force nature were explored one by one.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself." Jin Bingyun is still cold and has no sense of shame because he is controlled from behind.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to meet such a woman. If someone else had such a fairy daughter, he might have been able to stir her up, but he gave up thinking that she was the medium of evil.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jin Bingyun asked, "you haven''t answered my question. What''s your name just now?"


    "Without a name, it''s easy to use." Just now, I drew lessons from the Taijiquan technique of holding the bird''s tail. I saw him once in the Golden Snake camp, and I was very impressed. I imitated his martial arts to their level. I can easily learn any martial arts. Although the actual effect may not be as good as the original, I can also imitate it.


    "Oh ~" Jin Bingyun just thought he didn''t want to say, but didn''t continue to ask, "then do you want to invade me?"


    Listening to her serious question, song Qingshu can''t help but have a toothache. How can he answer that?


    Jin Bingyun said: "if you don''t intend to invade me, can you release me? This posture is very uncomfortable."


    At this time, song Qingshu had heard the footsteps of the Mongolian warriors coming here. He also found out the true Qi in the other party''s body. He released her hands: "ha ha, today is not the right time. Next time, I''ll find a time to continue with the girl." With that, the tip of the foot drifted away.


    Jin Bingyun rubbed his aching shoulder, looked at his disappearing figure, and suddenly asked, "are you song Qingshu?"


    Hearing this, song Qingshu almost didn''t fall out of the air. How could this woman fight with herself? I used to draw everyone''s attention to me in the palace.


    At this time, nothing is suitable for him to go back. He simply left, leaving Jin Bingyun standing silently in the same place. The cold north wind made her dress rustle, which made her more delicate.


    At this time, a group of Mongolian warriors came to see her and asked, "Miss Jin, which direction did the assassin escape to?"


    Jin Bingyun points to the direction where song Qingshu leaves, then turns around and goes back. With that person''s lightness skill, where can these ordinary warriors catch up.


    Who the hell is that man?


    As the setting sun shines, her shadow drags on the ground. The whole person''s temperament is out of tune with other people around, showing a sense of loneliness.


    Song Qingshu abandons the pursuit and decides to go to Zhao Min first. There are too many things happening this time. We need to discuss with her, especially how to save Guo Jing.


    When he came to Ruyang palace, he could not help frowning, because he found that the guards around the palace were a generation more strict, and it was very difficult to enter quietly with his lightness skills.


    It''s Jin Bingyun who talked in the palace before!


    Especially think of each other a pair of with you invade her never resist appearance, more hate teeth itch, now he is like the face of hedgehog fox, want to revenge can''t.

 Chapter 2365

    In the end, song Qingshu entered the Ruyang palace. Although Tiemuzhen sent more people, he can''t fly into the outer defense now, but he can continue to play close to the end of the world, directly through the outer defense, to the inner of the palace, the guard is relatively less strict.


    When I came to Zhao Min''s boudoir, I saw through the window what she was drawing on her desk. I was a little curious and didn''t make a sound. I approached from behind quietly.


    Zhao Min and Wen Ya are totally different, but she can''t completely summarize her temperament, because she is different from other women. She has a certain unique heroic spirit between her eyebrows, and at the same time, because of her identity, Since childhood, he has developed a graceful and noble temperament. He has a strict manner. He is awe inspiring and dare not look down upon him.


    Lu Zhangke, an evil person, used to work in Ruyang palace, and even had evil thoughts about Wang Baobao''s concubine Ji. However, he didn''t dare to raise such thoughts about Zhao Min, which should be because her unique temperament suppressed him.


    All of a sudden, Zhao Min moves. The woman''s keen sixth sense makes her realize the danger. The pen in her hand directly turns back to stab her. She is talented. She has been taught by a famous teacher in Ruyang palace. Her martial arts are always good. Later, she gets the hand instruction from song Qingshu. Her martial arts are even better. Although she is holding a pen in her hand, it is no less powerful than a sword.


    Song Qingshu was also startled. He quickly lifted her wrist up and put his other hand around her waist: "are you going to murder your husband?"


    Zhao Min a Zheng, at this time already saw is him, eyebrow bend gradually emerge a smile: "who let you sneak over, I thought where come of small prostitute - thief."


    "It''s so heavily guarded outside now. If I want to come in, I can''t be furtive." Holding her soft body, song Qingshu couldn''t help taking a long breath of her fragrance. My family Minmin is the best. She is as beautiful as a rose and as bright as the sun. It''s much more comfortable than holding Jin Bingyun''s ice lump.


    "I don''t know what''s going on today. There are more guards outside." Zhao Min is obviously troubled by the situation.


    "Because someone suspected that I had come to Helin city." Song Qingshu said sadly.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Min was also startled.


    Song Qingshu said Jin Bingyun''s conjecture in the imperial palace. Zhao Min''s face became more and more strange when he heard it: "don''t you abandon people all the time?"


    "How can it be!" Song Qingshu said with a lingering fear, "didn''t I tell you that she might be the medium for Pang ban to practice Taoism and cultivate demons. How dare I touch her?"


    "I''ve seen that Jin Bingyun too. She''s just like a fairy daughter. I''m afraid you''re a bit lustful." Zhao Min looked at him suspiciously, and obviously had no confidence in his restraint.


    "Is that what I am?" Song Qingshu said that he was a little guilty and quickly changed the topic, "what were you just painting?"


    Zhao Min''s face suddenly turned red, and he quickly hid the things on the table behind him: "what didn''t you draw?"


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu naturally didn''t believe it. When Zhao Min was tickled by the dragon claw hand, he finally took advantage of it.


    It turned out to be a painting. On the scroll, there was a man with sword eyebrows and stars, handsome and beautiful, and jade trees facing the wind. An air of immortality came across the paper. Song Qingshu sighed at Zhao Min''s painting work, but he couldn''t help smiling: "so I am so handsome in your heart? But your painters are not good. They only paint me as handsome, but they don''t paint me as outstanding. "


    Zhao Min stared at him angrily: "did anyone say that you are... Cheap?"


    Song Qingshu almost choked to death in one breath. Unexpectedly, Zhao Min had been with him for a long time and even used some of his catchphrases. He pretended to be angry and wanted to shock Fu Gang. Zhao Min was so scared that he waved his hand: "first, let''s get down to business. What happened to you in the Gaochang labyrinth? I heard that o Chen is dead?"


    Although she was under house arrest in the mansion, the power of Ruyang palace is also very important. She naturally has access to information from outside.


    Hearing her talk about business, song Qingshu also put aside the meaning of joke and told her about the trip to Gaochang. Seeing her dignified look, she wanted to discuss the matter of tongtianwu with her. Who knows, she said coldly: "the mother and daughter of Alice Oman must be very beautiful?"


    Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously and felt guilty after reaction: "what does this have to do with them?"


    Zhao Min showed such an expression, then looked at him with a smile: "did you steal the small one or the big one?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but move his position: "am I such a person?"


    Zhao Min nodded firmly: "if you want me to guess, you should move big. Although you are lustful, you can''t do that kind of thing to a little girl, but big is different. Anyway, you are married, and mature men and women don''t need you to take any responsibility."


    "Keke..." Song Qingshu''s back was chilly. No wonder they all said that his wife was too clever to cheat me. Naturally, he would not admit it. He said in a hurry: "don''t be kidding. Let''s talk about Tongtian witch."


    Zhao Min also stopped joking: "although I expected that there would be a conflict between tongtianwu and Tiemuzhen, I didn''t expect that they were already so serious. He killed uchen in order to stir up the relationship between the royal family and Hongjila''s family. If there is no accident, he should have a later move."


    Song Qingshu then asked, "do you think he is the one who is invited by the sea?"


    Zhao Min shook his head: "as a wizard of heaven, if the sea is lost, please don''t move him."; The key is that he is the head of Hongjila tribe. How important is the relationship between killing him? Tongtian witch will never leave such a big handle to others. If you hadn''t run into him this time, no one would have known it was him. "


    Before Song Qingshu, there were all kinds of conjectures, but it was difficult to make a final judgment. After her analysis, her thinking was finally clear.


    "Huo Qingtong should be the one haimang is looking for," Zhao Min sighed. "Although she knows haimang is holding a fire of revenge in her heart, she never thought that she would secretly betray Mongolia for revenge. It''s interesting."


    Song Qingshu is worried that she will talk about Huo Qingtong and Hai lost. Eh, what am I afraid of when I talk about Hai lost?


    "By the way, I found an interesting thing today." Then she told the story of the princess''s house once again, especially mentioning the eye contact between Queen Hulan and naya''a.


    "Do they really have something to do with each other?" There was a flash of excitement in Zhao Min''s eyes. It was obvious that she had been looking for revenge. The more crevices around the enemy, the more she could make use of. "Queen Hulan was the daughter of the head of mierqi clan, the enemy of Tiemuzhen tribe. Later, mierqi was defeated and decided to surrender to Tiemuzhen. But at that time, the whole Mongolian grassland was in chaos, and Hulan was very beautiful again, It''s not easy to get to Tiemuzhen''s place safely, so Hulan''s father and daughter first took refuge in naya''a, who was on the battlefield at that time. Naya''a took her to see Khan. Along the way, Hulan was protected by him and spent three days in his tent before he arrived at Tiemuzhen''s place. "


    "Tiemuzhen suspected that they were not clear for three days, and he was very angry. He took out his whip and beat naya''a hard, and naya''a didn''t make any excuses."


    "In his anger, Khan spoiled Hulan, but found that he was still a virgin. In his great joy, he rewarded naya''a and granted Hulan the title of Queen."

 Chapter 2366

    Zhao mindun continued: "because of these, originally I thought they were innocent, but listen to what you just mentioned, I''m afraid there is something between them."


    Song Qingshu hesitated and asked, "how can tie Muzhen judge that she is a virgin? You know, there are many ways to hide it. " Let''s not talk about the major repair of hospitals in later generations. It''s not a big problem to calculate the date of the moon or take chicken blood as a disguise. No matter how good the performance is, it''s not a big problem to hide it from the past.


    Zhao Min couldn''t help but look at him: "what kind of person is Khan? He read... Read countless women, how can he not distinguish these."


    Song Qingshu also thinks that the experienced Tiemuzhen is not the later generation of those simple and simple dish taking swordsmen.


    Zhao Min couldn''t help pinching the soft meat around his waist: "what''s so messy in your mind, how can you even know the dirty means in the brothel so clearly?"


    "I''m a scholar, Keke," Song Qingshu said quickly. He was embarrassed to talk about this. "The most urgent thing for Hulan and naya''a is how to save Guo Jing. If we delay a little more, I''m afraid he will die."


    "Why are you so keen on saving him?" Zhao Min looked at him suspiciously. "You''ve saved him countless times before and after. Every time you care so much, don''t you..."


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu''s heart leaped.


    The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth rose slightly: "do you have anything to do with that gorgeous Huang Gang leader? Because of her, you just wanted to save Guo Jing? In fact, if you think from another angle, now that Tiemuzhen killed him, it''s just the right time to remove the obstacles for you. "


    Song Qingshu''s face was straight: "great Xia Guo has made great contributions to the country and is also an example of Chinese scholars in the world. Since I know that he is in danger, how can I sit back and ignore him?"


    Zhao Min curled his lips: "hum, who let me be a witch? I''m not as noble as you. I''m just measuring the gain and loss. Anyway, in my opinion, you have taken many risks to save him. It''s really out of proportion between income and payment."


    Song Qingshu felt sorry, but many things could not be explained clearly, so he had to say: "Minmin, help me out."


    Zhao Min''s face softened a little, and slowly replied, "it''s not wise for you to expose your identity to save him now. In my opinion, you can save him with the help of others."


    "To whom?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Don''t you forget Yang Guo, whom you met in Kublai Khan''s mansion before," Zhao Min said with a smile. "They are family friends. Guo Jing is very kind to him. How can you just sit back and ignore him?"


    "Of course, Yang Guo''s martial arts are very good now, but he alone can''t do it. Didn''t Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong make trouble in alibuge and Kublai Khan''s palace one after another before? Try to get in touch with them and let them help. It''s a lot easier to do. "


    Song Qingshu still has some doubts: "but Helin is the base camp of Mongolia. Not to mention the huge number of soldiers, only the top level experts can be called countless. Can they really save Guo Jing?"


    Zhao Min calmly replied: "they are only foreign aid, but also need insiders. At this time, they need you to come out."


    "Me?" Looking at the fox like smile on her face, song Qingshu wanted to take a good look at her. He had to speak so slowly.


    Zhao Min said: "didn''t Princess Yalun, the widow of mengge, give you a gift before? This time his father had an accident in Gaochang labyrinth, and you have a reason to approach her... "


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "although Princess Yalun looks good, let me sell beauty. Am I such a superficial person?"


    Zhao Min gave him a strange look: "who let you sell beauty? Princess Yalun is always dignified and reserved. She never pretends to men. You can''t sell your beauty if you want to, let alone your face. "


    "Er..." Song Qingshu realized that he wanted to interrupt.


    Zhao Min continued: "according to the information I got, this time Tiemuzhen imprisoned Guo Jing in the heaven prison, under the supervision of general Wu Liang Hetai and his army. Wu Liang Hetai and mengge have a deep relationship."


    "Wu Liang he Tai?" Song Qingshu had an impression of this man in history, because his name was very special. In history, he and Kublai Khan went to Dali together. He was famous for his wide range of battles in this life. His battles ranged from the Tumen River Valley in the east to Poland, Czech Republic, Hungary in the West, and occupied Hanoi, the capital of Vietnam in the south.


    It''s just that Kublai Khan relieved his military power soon after he came to power. Even when he fought with ALI bugo at a critical moment, he didn''t let this famous general play, because he was a former confidant of mengge. In history, mengge sent him and Kublai Khan to march together in Dali, which probably meant surveillance.


    But in this world, mengge died early. I don''t know what relationship he had with the kings.


    Zhao Min explained: "Wu Liang Hetai is the son of Su butai, a famous general. In his early years, Su butai was defeated in a battle, and Khan blamed him. It was mengge who came out to plead for mercy, saying that winning or losing is a common business of soldiers. Please allow Su butai to commit crimes and make contributions. It gives him a chance to save his life and turn defeat into victory. Therefore, the family is very grateful to mengge. Although the family is dead now, his son should also remember this kindness. If Princess Yalun comes forward, he will not stop him. "


    Song Qingshu doubts: "the general thing is nothing, but this time it''s a big deal. How could Wu Liang and Taiwan take such a big risk for the sake of the past?"


    Zhao Min replied: "other people may not dare, but Wu Liang has a special identity with Taiwan. You should know that his father Su butai was one of the top ten meritorious officials when Khan founded the people''s Republic of China. He himself is also a famous general. His father and son don''t know how much credit they have made these years, and their family power is not small. So even if they make some mistakes, Khan will punish him at most, There''s no life to worry about. "


    After a pause, Zhao Min looked at him strangely: "now the question is how do you persuade Princess Yalun to help you, do you really want to consider sacrificing hue?"


    "Nonsense, am I that kind of person?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll go to decorate first, and then come back to you."


    Zhao Min nodded. She knew that Guo Jing''s life was at stake, and she didn''t say anything to keep him.


    Song Qingshu left Ruyang palace and went all the way to Zhaoxian hall in the south of the city. Just as he was having a headache about where Yang Guo lived, he heard a dispute in the distance and hurried away.


    "Yang Guo, in my opinion, you are afraid of death. You don''t want to save your master!"


    "Elder brother, why do you talk so much nonsense with him? Now he has become a running dog in Mongolia. How can he risk his life to save his master? Poor master, he was so kind to him."


    I saw Dawu and Xiaowu singing and sneering at Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo was finally angry: "shut up, pigs really want to worship you as king, so they rush to save people. Not only can they not save uncle Guo, they will only give their lives in vain."


    "We are not afraid of death. If we die together with master and his family, we are worthy of master and his wife and the conscience of heaven and earth." Wu Dunru arched his hand in the direction of Taohua island.


    "Not bad!" Wu Xiuwen held his neck high. "We''re blind when we come to you this time. You don''t have to worry about saving people. Brother, let''s go!"


    A graceful girl in green quickly stopped them, not Gongsun green calyx who is: "two don''t misunderstand, brother Yang, he is also anxious, urgent to think of a safe way to save people is."

 Chapter 2367

    "Oh ~" Wu Xiuwen looked at her and lengthened her voice. "Now Yang has the honor and wealth of Mongolia, and she is accompanied by beauties like you. No wonder she doesn''t want to take risks to save people."


    Wu Dunru also echoed: "it''s a pity that Fu Mei liked him so much at the beginning. She was blind."


    "That''s not true," Wu Xiuwen immediately waved his hand. "Fu Mei''s favorite is song Qingshu, great Xia song. He is handsome and has excellent martial arts. He has millions of soldiers and is one of the best people in the world. Some people are still a little self-conscious. Don''t compare them."


    Yang Guo''s eyelids jump straight, thinking that his beloved aunt was also robbed by the man, he felt a sense of anger in his body, which was almost irresistible.


    Song Qingshu, hiding in the dark, is stunned. Although the martial arts of the Wu brothers are a lot of rubbish, the rubbish is of a huge level in history. He is an old Yin Yang.


    If you let them spray down again, Yang Guo will run away. Originally, it was just a run away, but he was shot. This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable.


    So he appeared in a hurry: "the matter of saving people needs to be considered in the long run. Don''t be rash."


    He appeared in his original appearance. Dawu and Xiaowu were excited to see him: "brother song!"


    Song Qingshu nodded, then said to Yang Guo: "brother Yang, great and small martial arts are also eager to save teachers. Please don''t blame me."


    "Hum ~" seeing that it was him, Yang Guo''s whole body was tense for a moment, as if he was going to do it soon, but he finally held back.


    Gongsun green calyx looked at Song Qingshu curiously. She was also a little curious about this legendary figure, but she soon looked away. Her mind was all on Yang Guo. Where could she accommodate other men.


    "Where is my aunt?" Yang Guo looks at Song Qingshu with bad eyes.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I don''t know where she has gone when I leave Wudang Mountain."


    Hearing the news, Yang Guo''s mood fluctuated. Obviously, a ripple rose in his heart. Gongsun green calyx on one side of him could not help but look gloomy, and a sense of bitterness came to his heart.


    "Put the rest aside first, and now the priority is to save great Xia Guo." Song Qingshu originally wanted to call Brother Guo, but Yang Guo called him uncle Guo, which might have taken advantage of him.


    Yang Guo also tidied up a good mood: "yes, now with your help, we hope to save uncle Guo a little bit."


    "It''s not enough." Song Qingshu tells the Mongolian experts about it. The more Yang Guo listens to it, the tighter he frowns. He also knows that it''s hard to do.


    "What shall we do now?" Strange to say, Yang guomingming just said something similar, but Dawu and Xiaowu didn''t listen to it at all. Instead, they were sarcastic. Now when song Qingshu said it, they immediately calmed down.


    Song Qingshu replied: "as far as I know, Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong should also be near Helin. You should try to contact them."


    "Yes, with the two of them, we can certainly save master." When Xiao Wu and Xiao Wu heard the two people''s information, they were very excited.


    But song Qingshu said, "in addition, we need an internal agent. There is one thing we need to trouble brother yang to do."


    Yang Guo said in a deep voice, "you say it!"


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "but it''s against chivalry..."


    Yang Guo said faintly: "as long as I can save uncle Guo, my personal reputation loss is nothing."


    "Brother Yang is really eager for justice," Song Qingshu said. "Now the general who guards great Xia Guo is Wu Liang Hetai. He is the old part of mengge. If we can get the help of mengge''s widow, Princess Yalun, we can save a lot of things."


    Yang Guo frowned and said, "how can Princess Yalun help us?"


    One side of Gongsun green calyx heart a tight, won''t be let Yang big brother display beautiful man plan? A handsome and charming man like brother Yang is hard to resist even if he is a princess.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what was in her mind. She continued: "Princess Yalun has a child, who is the son of mengge. She always loves her very much. Brother Yang will take her child as a hostage when he finds a chance. She will certainly obey."


    Yang Guo was stunned: "bullying other people''s orphans and widows, some are not very good."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I also know that this is a bit embarrassing for brother Yang."


    Yang Guo took a deep breath: "don''t worry, in order to save uncle Guo, even if it''s against chivalrous, I''ll go back to do it, but I need you to guarantee that I won''t hurt the child''s life."


    "It''s natural. I''m not a killer." Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to think of the situation when Princess Yalun took care of her children.


    At this time, Gongsun green calyx said: "son of song, although mengge is dead, he used to be the crown prince. His house is so heavily guarded that it''s not easy to go in and catch people. You let brother Yang take the risk to do these things. I don''t know what you are going to do? "


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "the little girl started to protect her short before she got married."


    Gongsun green calyx''s face turned red, and he looked at Yang Guo with a guilty heart: "where is it?"


    Song Qingshu then replied, "of course, I know that mengge palace is heavily guarded, so I''m going to make an opportunity for you to mediate. You are taking the opportunity to sneak in and find someone."


    After discussing some details with them, song Qingshu went back to his residence to meditate. Before long, a carriage slowly stopped at his door.


    A group of cavalry quickly came down and scattered to take charge of the surrounding security. A beautiful woman came down from the carriage, and she was the princess of Yalun!


    She got out of the car and went straight in to song Qingshu. Seeing his figure, she stopped and waved her men out. Then she said, "I''ve come. You can tell me the details of my father''s death."


    Song Qingshu noticed that she didn''t bring her children out this time. He was secretly relieved. Although he guessed that she would not bring them out, he was not afraid of ten thousand.


    "Who is this young master?" Song Qingshu didn''t answer. Instead, his eyes fell on a handsome young man beside her. Even if he was a man, he had to admit that he was a very attractive person. His eyes had a gentle look that could teach women to melt. His black and elegant moustache seemed to make his handsome face smile at any time.


    The sight fell on the paper fan in his hand, and make complaints about the Tucao.


    The young master smiles and unfolds his folding fan. There is a picture of a beautiful lady on it. The painter is very lifelike. A fairy like figure appears on the paper. It''s not Jin Bingyun, but who is it: "I sent Hou Xibai in xiahuajian. I''ve seen Shuiyue."


    "Hou Xibai?" Song Qingshu was stunned. How could he even appear? The shadow assassin helps the sea to get lost, and Hou Xibai helps Princess Yalun. These two brothers are really interesting.


    "Do you know me?" Hou Xibai felt his tone and couldn''t help it.


    "What''s your relationship with Nian Liandan?" Song Qingshu thought of nianliandan''s dirty state in Xixia City, and didn''t like Huajian sect.


    "Although he and I are of the same faction, we belong to different factions, and there is no intersection. Hou has never been ashamed of him. I hope he will not confuse us." Hou Xibai said solemnly, obviously not less misunderstood.


    Song Qingshu, pointing to Jin Bingyun on his fan, said, "if you paint her on your fan, aren''t you afraid of the devil''s blame?"


    Hou Xibai took the fan, looked at Jin Bingyun''s portrait, and said with a smile, "I only objectively record the beautiful things in the world, and I don''t mean to blaspheme them. How generous the magician is, how can he care about these little things."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to admire his ability to make a fool''s behavior so artistic. Just as he was about to say a few words of praise, he suddenly noticed the portrait of a woman on the other side of his fan.

 Chapter 2368

    On the other side of the fan, there is a picture of a girl who is graceful and delicate, just like a fairy. The girl is dressed in a thin white cloth, just like she is in the mist,


    In addition to a black hair, white body, but the most surprising is that the girl''s face is a blank.


    Rao is so. Song Qingshu also feels that he is familiar with it. He can''t help asking, "Mr. Hou, who are you painting?"


    Hou Xi''s white eyes flashed a trace of intoxication: "a few months ago, when I was traveling around the world, I came across a fairy named XiaoLongNu. I''ve never seen such a fairy figure. I''m ashamed to say that Hou Mou Su came from a negative painter. He thought that he could draw all the beauties vividly, but I didn''t dare to draw her face, Because no matter how I draw, I can''t draw a picture of her beauty. "


    Song Qingshu was both surprised and pleased: "I don''t know where Hou met her?"


    Hou Xibai was stunned and thought how you didn''t play according to the common sense. Normally, you should not question my words, and then I''ll give you a good description of how beautiful little dragon girl is.


    Stunned, he replied: "I met her a few months ago in Hengshan, but after such a long time, she must not be there. It''s too late to go again."


    At the same time, he secretly despised Shuiyue. He had always heard that Shuiyue was lustful. Now, as soon as he saw it, he wanted to find someone else when he heard me talking about how beautiful XiaoLongNu was.


    Think of here, he can''t help but some regret, let this kind of people know the little dragon girl''s information, it is blasphemous in the heart of the goddess.


    Song Qingshu was lost in thought. How did little dragon girl go to Hengshan? Well, I don''t know when we will meet again.


    "Well, I don''t know what kind of immortal song Qingshu is." Hou Xibai suddenly gave a long sigh.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why did Prince Hou suddenly mention me... Cough... Him?"


    Hou Xibai obviously fell into the memory of XiaoLongNu''s beauty, and didn''t notice the difference in his words: "I heard that XiaoLongNu''s sweetheart is song Qingshu, king of Qi. Although I haven''t met him, I met Yang Guo a few days ago. Although I was conceited and handsome, I was a little less conscious than Yang Guo. But XiaoLongNu gave up such a strange man for song Qingshu, I think he must be like an immortal. "


    Boast, continue boasting, I like it!


    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows were raised. If he had a tail, he might have tilted up at this time.


    "Keke ~" at this time, there was a light cough beside him. A LAN da''er, the bodyguard chief, looked at them with a bad face: "can you talk about women after the princess has asked the right questions?"


    Hou Xibai''s face changed, and he gave a salute to Princess Yalun: "I was so excited that I forgot my business. I hope the princess will forgive me."


    Princess Yalun snorted coldly and looked directly at Song Qingshu: "should you tell me something?"


    Her face is still beautiful and moving, not as sad as she thought, but more haggard than before. Song Qingshu sighs secretly. Her life is really bitter. It was originally the Queen''s life, but now she can only be a widow. Unexpectedly, even her father is dead now.


    I think so. I''ve experienced too much before. Even if there are accidents again, it''s hard to defeat her.


    Song Qingshu took out the jade horse she had sent before, and said with an apologetic face: "I didn''t protect your father''s safety on the road this time, because I was entrusted by the princess. I feel very guilty. I really dare not leave it. I hope the princess will take it back."


    The princess didn''t even look at the box. She said coldly, "I''m not here to listen to this."


    Song Qing hesitated for a long time before she said, "I don''t know what the princess wants to hear?"


    "How on earth did my father die?" Princess Yalun fixed her eyes on him.


    Song Qingshu talked about Gaochang labyrinth. Princess Yalun frowned and said, "who is that man in black?"


    "I don''t know." Song Qing lied without heart beating.


    Princess Yalun''s eyebrows were covered with a thin layer of anger: "you can''t keep him because of your martial arts. Is that man still a great master?"


    Song Qingshu gave a thumbs up. The woman''s intuition was really terrible, but obviously she didn''t think it was the great master. She didn''t go on from this point: "can you tell his origin from the opponent''s martial arts skills?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m from Japan, and I don''t know all the martial arts in the Central Plains."


    Hou Xibai, who was posing with a fan, said, "why don''t you practice the situation with me, and I''ll see if I can infer the identity of that person."


    Song Qingshu a Leng, but in the heart is secretly happy: "good."


    Seeing that he agreed, Hou Xibai''s fan swung into his middle road. Although he was a bit of a showman with the fan, it was really not a decoration. He had successfully integrated his martial arts into his fan and created a set of flower folding martial arts.


    Song Qingshu also played a set of martial arts. Of course, he didn''t imitate the Tongtian sorcery, but imitated some of Guo Jing''s martial arts. At the same time, he was very careful that he didn''t do it so obviously, and didn''t use the famous 18 dragon subduing palms and so on.


    When he was worried about whether Hou Xibai could see it, he had already jumped out of the battle circle and saluted Princess Yalun: "tell Princess back, that man''s martial arts skills are very complicated, and it seems that he deliberately conceals his martial arts skills. If I didn''t know something about the martial arts of various sects in the Jianghu, I might not have seen it."


    "Don''t show off here. When you see it, just say it." A LAN da''er obviously didn''t like this little white face to be around his mother all day.


    Indistinct, the nine Yin manual well ingrained the smile of Hou Xibai''s face. "The man''s body has the shadow of the true and true gold, and the trick is to see the essence of the Taohua Island and the nine Yin true Jing. He hides very deep. Unfortunately, a man''s martial arts are deeply rooted in the marrow, and then disguise is also unavoidable to reveal his feet in the details."


    "There is only one person in the world who is the head of these families!" Princess Yalun looked out of the window in a certain direction. "No wonder I got the news before, and Khan ran to the princess''s house to catch the old golden knife son-in-law!"


    Hou Xibai frowned and said, "but I''ve heard that Guo Jing, the son-in-law of the golden sword, is a great Xia respected by everyone in the world. How could he do such a sneaky assassination?"


    "I don''t believe it''s him, either." Princess Yalun remembers that when she visited Huazheng in the past, she heard her story about that year. She really couldn''t connect Guo Jing with the murderer, but now all the information she got points to him.


    "No, no!" Suddenly a Mongolian soldier rushed in.


    "What''s the matter?" he said


    The Mongolian soldier glanced at Song Qingshu and was about to say nothing. A LAN Ta''er frowned and walked over. After listening to him, his face also changed greatly. He came to the princess and whispered.


    Although they lowered their voice, they couldn''t hide it from Song Qingshu.


    "Princess, the little prince has been robbed

 Chapter 2369

    "What Princess Yalun almost fell to the ground in a flash. Since her husband died in an accident, the child has been her spiritual support. Now that she knows that the child has been robbed, how can she not panic.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with your family? Can I help you? " There are some questions in Song Qingshu.


    "No!" Princess Yalun was trembling, but she said with a strong spirit, "we''ll leave first, and we''ll find another chance in the future."


    Finish saying also don''t wait to answer, take a hand to leave in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? When was the little prince robbed?" On the way out, Princess Yalun asked her men with a frosty face.


    The messenger replied in a hurry: "when it''s time to breast feed, the nurse is going to hold the little prince. As a result, she finds that the little prince is not in the room. She tells other servant girls to look for him. As a result, there is no trace of the little prince in the whole family. Then she knows that the little prince has been robbed."


    "What do your bodyguards do for food?" Princess Yalun was very angry. She even planned to kill all the people, but she calmed down.


    "Although a LAN Ta''er and I have come out, our family is well guarded. That man can sneak in and take away the little prince quietly. Obviously, his martial arts are very good." Hou Xibai analyzed.


    A LAN replied, "the princess held the little prince before we left. The thief took the little prince away when we left. If the timing is so opportune, does it have anything to do with Shuiyue?"


    Princess Yalun looked back at Shuiyue''s house in the distance. After a long time, she shook her head: "I don''t think so. He is a Japanese, and has no relatives here. Originally, she had several apprentices under her hand, but she almost died in Xixia last time. Now she is alone. How can she be able to catch people separately?"


    "But he didn''t have a wind girl. Although he disappeared on this trip to Gaochang, could it be that he hid her and helped him do something secretly?" A LAN da''er is still determined.


    At this time, Hou Xibai said, "I''ve met that fengnv. Although she has good martial arts, she has no ability to sneak into the palace and rob the little prince."


    A LAN answers a son a Leng, although don''t like this small white face, but his analysis is really reasonable.


    "Princess, do you want to inform Khan?" Hou Xibai asked.


    Princess Yalun hesitated. Objectively speaking, she didn''t want to trouble Khan about everything, which would make her room seem incompetent. But this time it was about the safety of her son. She was about to send someone to inform Khan. Suddenly, she was stunned.


    Not only she, but also the other two in the carriage were stunned, because at this time there was one more person in the carriage, as if he appeared out of thin air. With each other''s face covered, they could only see a pair of deep eyes.


    A LAN da''er and Hou Xibai, after a short period of stupefaction, make a move together. It''s hard for each other''s dress not to be associated with words like assassin.


    Just as they lifted their hands up, they felt that the man on the opposite side moved first and sealed their acupoints.


    Hou Xibai was shocked. Although he was caught off guard just now, it was only a moment later. But the other side seized the moment and restrained him. How good was his martial arts?


    "Who are you?" Princess Yalun was relatively calm, and her beautiful eyes were fixed on the mysterious man in front of her.


    "I admire princess''s self-cultivation. I thought you would cry for help." Naturally, song Qingshu was the one who came. After the group left, he changed his clothes and caught up with them, and entered the carriage directly.


    "Even they are not your opponents. It''s meaningless for me to call for help at such a close distance." Princess Yalun was a little surprised. The other side seemed to be young and had such high martial arts skills. "How did you get into the carriage? The bodyguard outside didn''t stop you?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "it doesn''t matter how I get in. What matters is whether the princess wants to save the little prince."


    Princess Yalun''s calm look suddenly changed: "you captured the jade dragon and lost it!"


    Song Qingshu palm slightly down: "princess don''t want to be excited, the little prince is OK, as long as the princess promised me one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Princess Yalun''s eyes were like an angry female leopard.


    "Take a few men to heaven." Song Qingshu said slowly, "now it''s Wu lianghetai who guards the prison. The princess should be able to persuade him."


    Princess Yalun''s face changed slightly: "do you want to save Guo Jing?"


    Song Qing wrote: "this will not bother the princess."


    Princess Yalun sneered: "it''s such a big crime to break into heaven. Even as a princess, I can''t bear the responsibility."


    Song Qingshu laughed: "you will agree."


    Not to mention the loss of jade dragon as a threat, she was originally prepared to go to Guo Jing to prove that her father was killed. If she was hesitating before, then now is to give her a reason.


    "Princess, don''t hate me for arresting your son. In fact, this gives the princess a reason to get rid of her guilt. After the event, Khan blames her. You can also use us to take Yulong Dashi as a threat to respond. Presumably, Khan won''t be so unkind." Song Qingshu added another weight.


    Princess Yalun''s eyes moved. It was obvious that her last worry was gone, and she could make her go to see Guo Jing in a proper way: "OK, I promise you, but you must ensure the safety of the lost jade dragon, or even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to give her a high five as an oath.


    A LAN answered anxiously: "princess, please don''t agree to his request. Breaking into the heaven prison is a big crime. You will not be let go of sweating."


    Hou Xibai looks playful. He has a special identity, but he doesn''t care about it.


    Princess Yalun said in a deep voice, "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to say much. I''ll lock you up when I go back. I''ll take care of anything."


    A LAN Ta''er said in a hurry: "am I a LAN Ta''er a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death? Now that the princess has made up her mind, I will follow her to the death! "


    Hou Xibai also said: "how can a princess''s body be unprotected? I love flowers and protect them. How can I just sit by and watch the princess take risks? "


    Princess Yalun''s face was slightly red, but knowing that he had always been such a temperament, she didn''t blame him: "well, thank you both." Then he looked at Song Qingshu: "can you untie their acupoints?"


    "It''s natural." Song Qingshu''s hand was like electricity, and he soon solved the acupoints.


    A LAN da''er and Hou Xibai subconsciously shrank back after they got out of trouble, and looked at him on guard.


    "Now that we have become allies, I don''t know what your name is," said the princess


    "They are all passers-by of life, so why care about their respective names? Tonight, the princess is ready, and I will bring people to look for the princess." Song Qingshu left a word, then flew out through the car curtain.


    "Take care of my son ~" Princess Yalun quickly called, but where can you see the figure of the man.

 Chapter 2370

    Song Qingshu goes all the way to the south of the city. Because he wants to save Guo Jing, it''s not appropriate to meet again at Zhaoxian hall. This house is where Dawu Xiaowu and Lin Cheng hide before they enter the princess''s house. Now it''s just useful.


    "Brother song, you are coming!" Seeing him, Dawu and Xiaowu were surprised.


    "Did Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong find them?" Seeing Wu and Wu, song Qingshu asks in a hurry. What worries him most is this. These two people usually see the tail but not the head. It''s not so easy to find them in a short time.


    "Found it," Wu Xiuwen said sheepishly. "We searched all over the city. As a result, we were found by Mongolian soldiers. Fortunately, at the time of crisis, two elders helped each other."


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to admire their good luck. At this time, the people in the room also followed the sound. Besides Yang Guo, there were two old men standing beside him, one with crane hair and childish face, with a face of innocent romance; Another temperament is to calm a lot, a patched clothes, hanging a wine gourd on the waist.


    "I''ve met two predecessors." There is a ceremony in Song Qing''s book.


    At this time, Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong also looked at him with great interest. Hong Qigong said with a smile: "no, old beggar can''t be your salute." I don''t know why, he instinctively didn''t like the little white face in front of him.


    Zhou Botong, on the contrary, quickly pulled his sleeve and asked, "how did you get that thing that can carry people to heaven last time? I tried it many times, but I broke a few bones and still didn''t learn."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that he had been seen by Huang Rong in the valley with his glider in the state of Jin: "it''s just a bigger kite, there''s no way."


    "Nonsense! How can there be no way? You look honest, but you have a stomach of bad water. At the beginning, Little Dragon Girl taught me how to resist bees without privacy. "Zhou Botong felt very sad, and could not help scratching his head and ears." why don''t I exchange my martial arts with you? "


    Hearing that he mentioned Little Dragon Girl, Yang Guo, who was beside him, was upset. He came out and interrupted, "old urchin, it''s important to save uncle Guo now."


    Zhou Botong shriveled his mouth. Then he reluctantly stepped aside and murmured: "Guo Jing is so useless. He was caught by Mongolian Tartars and asked us to save him, which made the old urchin unable to learn big kites."


    Dawu and Xiaowu were angry at this, but they didn''t say anything because of their high seniority and their knowledge of his nature.


    "Brother song, how about Princess Yalun?" As soon as Yang Guo''s words came out, he felt strange. He didn''t expect that he would be commensurate with his brother. But now, in order to save uncle Guo, he doesn''t care much.


    "It''s already arranged there," Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and asked, "where''s her little prince?"


    "Sleeping in the room, Gongsun is taking care of him." Yang Guo said.


    Song Qingshu went to the door and saw Gongsun green calyx in the inner room holding a baby in his arms. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Gongsun is really kind-hearted. She''s a big yellow flower girl with such patience."


    Yang Guo nodded: "she is really a good girl."


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to persuade him not to let others down. Suddenly, he realized that he was his rival in love. He said that he didn''t deserve beating. He just laughed and swallowed the words.


    "Children are the most troublesome. It''s not fun at all." Zhou Botong suddenly said bitterly.


    Hong Qigong, who had been calm all the time, said with a smile: "at the beginning, you didn''t want to hold him. As a result, he peed on his face. I didn''t expect that the dignified old urchin was hit by these concealed weapons. Ha ha ha."


    "Old beggar, next time I will find a chance to pee in the wine gourd." Zhou Botong squatted aside with a depressed face.


    Song Qingshu thought that these two people were also nervous, so he had to clear his throat and said, "you''ll pretend to be the bodyguard of Princess Yalun at that time..."


    After listening to his arrangement, Hong Qigong suddenly asked, "don''t you come with us?"


    Song Qingshu said, "I will meet you in secret, so that nothing unexpected will happen." He tried to avoid appearing in public, so as not to add to his later action in the city.


    Hong Qigong frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    Soon in the evening, song Qingshu took several people to mengge palace. Princess Yalun waved and asked her men to send some bodyguard clothes. Meanwhile, she watched him closely: "I hope you remember the promise you made."


    Song Qingshu nodded and said, "it''s natural. No matter whether it''s successful or not, I will return it to you."


    Princess Yalun wanted to be defeated, but she didn''t say these unlucky words.


    Ah LAN Ta''er was holding the weapon tightly, obviously a little nervous about the safety of his mother. Hou Xibai looked at Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong back and forth, and couldn''t help asking, "are these two old urchins and nine finger beggars? I''ve heard about them for a long time, but it''s a pity I didn''t see them make a lot of trouble a few days ago, which is in line with the style of Lincheng. "


    "You little white face is very flattering," Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong did not deny. Their appearance characteristics are so obvious that it''s hard to recognize them. Suddenly, Zhou Botong noticed his fan, grabbed it in his hand and looked at it carefully. "How can you draw like little dragon girl?"


    Although there is no face painting, but the whole person''s temperament and charm is still very appropriate, familiar people can naturally recognize.


    As soon as Hou Xi''s face turned white, he was clearly on guard, but the opponent''s technique was so clever that he snatched the folding fan from his hand. However, he was open-minded and soon began to laugh: "the elder also knew the Dragon Girl."


    Yang Guo''s face on the side was excited: "where have you met her?" They met before, but he didn''t notice the painting on his fan at that time.


    "In Hengshan." Seeing his excited appearance, Hou Xibai couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion. No wonder he couldn''t forget the Dragon Girl. Who could forget such a fairy.


    Princess Yalun suddenly said, "Yang Guo, as far as I know, you have been thrown into Kublai Khan''s recruiting hall, but today you are going to break the prison. I''m afraid you can''t have a foothold in Mongolia any more."


    Yang Guo''s eyes were full of bitterness: "Yang has always been a cosmopolitan, so why should he have a foothold in Mongolia?"


    Princess Yalun frowned and didn''t say anything. Although a handsome man is easy to get favor from a woman, it''s nothing more. She turned around and noticed that song Qingshu didn''t change her clothes. She was stunned: "don''t you go?"


    Song Qingshu said, "I have other plans." To disguise himself as a bodyguard, he must take off the mask. He doesn''t want to expose his original appearance or his ability of changing face.


    "Then how can I ask you for a son?" Yalun was in a hurry. As soon as she said it, she thought it was ambiguous. She quickly added, "I mean the loss of jade dragon."


    Song Qingshu thought, "besides him, do you have any other sons?" I''ve made arrangements. After we go to heaven, my people will send the little prince back to his house. "


    "I hope you don''t break your promise." When Princess Yalun saw that Yang Guo and others had already put on the bodyguard''s clothes, she got up and said, "go to the dungeon."


    At this time, in the Shamanism arena, the Tongtian wizard wearing a golden mask said slowly: "go to inform hesar that someone has robbed the Tianlong."


    Under that name hand next one Leng: "don''t inform big sweat?" Hesar is timuzhen''s younger brother. Although he is always brave, he is not Khan himself.


    Tongtianwu just looked at him coldly, and didn''t say anything. The cold sweat behind his hand came out instantly: "yes, I''ll do it."


    On the other side, haimang, lying on the couch in Guiyou palace, after listening to the report from his subordinates, his face showed a charming smile: "find a way to inform nachen that someone is going to save his elder brother''s murderer."

 Chapter 2371

    Princess Yalun and her party went to Tianlao. Yang Guo and Hong Qigong''s disguised bodyguards were behind her, guarding against her changes at any time. Zhou Botong looked at Hou Xibai and a LAN Ta''er.


    Originally, they didn''t let Dawu and Xiaowu go together. After all, their martial arts skills were a little poor. But Dawu and Xiaowu''s rescuers were eager to go together. Hong Qigong agreed after some consideration. After all, they should do something to save Guo Jing. Moreover, their martial arts were poor compared with the top experts. For ordinary warriors, their martial arts were better than many others.


    Before long, the group came to the outside of the Tianlong prison. A group of guards soon gathered around and stopped them. Princess Yalun took a deep breath and said, "tell Wu Liang to meet me!"


    At this time, someone recognized her identity and didn''t dare to neglect the horse to invite the general. After a while, Wu Liang ran out with a happy face and half knelt down to salute: "see you princess!"


    Seeing that he was still respectful to herself, the princess felt warm in her heart. Her husband did not see the wrong person: "I''m going to go in and see the prisoner."


    Wu Lianghe was embarrassed: "but Khan has ordered that no one should see him."


    "It''s said that this man killed my eldest brother, but I have some doubts in my heart. I need to ask him for confirmation face to face. I hope the general can help me." Said the princess.


    Wu Liang said with a frown, "please forgive me, princess. It''s not that I don''t want to help. It''s a matter of great importance. Khan has always been very strict. If I disobey orders, I''m afraid..."


    "What can I do for you?" Princess Ellen stepped forward. "My husband is dead, and now even my brother is dead. Can I ask the suspect?"


    Wu lianghetai subconsciously put his hand in front of her. Who knew that Princess Yalun would continue to move forward and see her hand touch her chest. Wu lianghetai quickly retracted his hand and gritted his teeth: "since the princess insisted, I would disobey the order of a big sweat and repay the old kindness of the princess."


    "Thank you, general." Princess Yalun''s face softened a lot.


    Looking at each other''s soft face, Wu Liang sighed. If the prince was still there, who would stop him as a prince? The princess must have been living a hard life all these years.


    Princess Yalun went to the entrance of Tianlao. Yang Guo and others followed her closely. Wu Liang was stunned and stopped them in a hurry: "it''s OK for the princess to go in. Do these people want to go in too?"


    Yang Guo and Hong Qigong are tense and ready to fight at any time. Zhou Botong''s expression is relaxed and he doesn''t know what tension is.


    A LAN da''er and Hou Xibai also use their skills. They cooperate with Wu Liang''s people to catch all the thieves at the command of Princess Yalun.


    The princess hesitated for a moment, and said, "they are my confidants, responsible for my safety."


    Wu Liang Hetai stared at Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong in doubt: "how could the princess choose such an old warrior?" There is another one whose arm is broken. It doesn''t look like a warrior.


    Princess Yalun did not panic: "some of my network strange people."


    Wu lianghetai was relieved that every royal residence has been recruiting all kinds of experts in recent years. If King mengge had not died, he would have been the most expert in his family.


    A group of people entered the Tianlong. The Tianlong on the Mongolian side was relatively simple, and the route was not as complicated as the Tianlong built by the Central Plains Dynasty. Soon they saw Guo Jing, the innermost one. His hands and feet were shackled, and his back was tied to the wall with iron ropes.


    In a hurry, Dawu and Xiaowu came forward to call for their master. However, Hong Qigong held out his hand to stop him. He whispered into the secret: "wait a minute, there are Mongolian soldiers here."


    Wu Liang and Tai came in with them, and they also brought a lot of Mongolian soldiers. Now it''s easy to act rashly.


    Princess Yalun took this opportunity to stare at Guo Jing and asked, "Uncle Guo, I have something to ask you."


    Yang Guo, Hong Qigong and others showed strange colors. Unexpectedly, she was so polite.


    "Who are you?" Guo Jing raised his head with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "My husband is Montgomery, and his father, Torre, used to be anda with you." Replied the princess.


    "Torre? "Montgomery?" Guo Jing''s face moved, as if he thought of something, "what do you want to ask?"


    Princess Yalun took a deep breath: "I want to ask Uncle Guo why he killed my father in Gaochang labyrinth?"


    Guo Jing shook his head: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t kill people. I didn''t even go to Gaochang labyrinth."


    "Is that true?" Princess Yalun nervously went up and grabbed the railing of the cell. Wu Liang, who was on one side, rushed forward to remind her to be careful. The other side had excellent martial arts skills. Although she was shackled, the distance was still dangerous.


    But Princess Yalun didn''t care much. She still stared at Guo Jing nervously.


    Guo Jing said: "I''ve been with Huazheng all this time. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."


    Big and small Wu look at each other and look embarrassed. They hear that master is having an affair with other women outside. They don''t know whether they should tell the truth with his wife after they go back.


    At this time, Hong Qigong and Yang Guo suddenly move. In a flash, they hit the soldiers around them. Yang Guo grabs Wu lianghetai''s neck. Hou Xibai and a LAN da''er rush to help, but Zhou Botong blocks them.


    "Stop, don''t hurt him!" Exclaimed the princess.


    Yang Guo hesitated for a moment, thinking that she would also cooperate along the way, he released his hand and just ordered Wu Liang''s acupoints.


    "Princess, what''s the matter?" Wu Liang''s face was livid. He thought something was wrong for a long time, but he didn''t think much about it because of his trust in the princess. He didn''t know these people were really evil.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll tell Khan about it later," Princess Yalun said apologetically


    At this moment, Hong Qigong splits the cell fence and rushes in: "jing''er, how are you now?"


    "Teacher... Master..." Guo Jing murmured to himself, then suddenly covered his head, feeling that his head was about to split.


    "What happened to him?" Hong Qigong suddenly looked back at Wu lianghetai.


    Wu Liang and Tai hum coldly: "how can I know."


    Hong Qi just want to get angry, big and small Wu said in a hurry: "master seems to have lost his memory." Before they sneaked into the princess''s house, they naturally knew more about Guo Jing''s situation.


    "Amnesia?" Hong Qigong was stunned, but he didn''t care about so many people at this time. He first rescued people and then went to pull the shackles on his hands. With his ordinary skill, the iron chain blade was nothing to say. Who knows how to pull the shackles this time, the shackles didn''t move.


    Wu lianghetai laughs: "give up. It''s made of top-grade wrought iron. How can it be broken?"


    "Where''s the key?" Yang Guo pressed his shoulder to transport his internal power.


    Wu Liang felt a sharp pain, but he didn''t cry out. He just said coldly, "the key is in Khan. Only he can open it."

 Chapter 2372

    "Not necessarily." Yang guoleng snorted and directly drew out the dark iron Epee behind him. When he cut it on the shackles, the shackles broke.


    "Good sword technique!" Even as an enemy, Hou Xibai couldn''t help praising that the sword in his opponent''s hand was so heavy that he didn''t let any of his strength leak. It''s really admirable.


    Yang Guo has no time to talk to him. Instead, he quickly holds Guo Jing, who is about to fall down. After a careful investigation, his face changes slightly. It turns out that he is not only seriously injured, but also banned. Now he is not as good as an ordinary person.


    "Uncle Guo, I''ll relieve the acupoints for you." Yang Guo''s fingers quickly lit up on him. He learned the method of solving the cave in the nine Yin Manual of truth. It also taught Ouyang Feng the skills of running the meridians. It is reasonable to say that the general acupuncture points were readily solved, but now he has tried several times and can not untie them.


    "Well, I''ll try." Hong Qigong also came over, but he still couldn''t untie his acupoints.


    "I''ll try, I''ll try, too." Zhou Bo Tong ran over excitedly and left his two opponents directly. Yang Guo was so scared that he quickly parried Hou Xi Bai and a LAN da''er.


    Zhou Botong touched Guo Jing all over, but he still couldn''t get rid of it. Wu Liang on one side sneered and said, "the ban imposed by Khan himself, and the help of Ba Siba and Li Chimei, how can you get rid of it?"


    Hong Qigong stopped Zhou Botong from trying, saying: "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s rescue people first and then study slowly."


    Yang Guo nodded, escorting Wu Liang: "lead the way ahead, if there is any change, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    Wu lianghetai frowned, but after all, he went forward. Dawu carried Guo Jing on his back and covered him with a layer of clothes. Xiaowu was looking after him. Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong came forward to watch Princess Yalun and Hou Xibai.


    After stopping houxibai and alandar from fighting, Princess Yalun said, "I''ve fulfilled my promise. Next, it''s your turn to release people."


    "We''ll let you go after you go out. As for your children, you should be able to see them when you go back to the house." Hong Qigong said.


    Princess Yalun nodded and turned to follow Yang Guo. Hou Xibai and a LAN da''er stood beside her. Hong Qigong gave Zhou Botong a wink, and they clamped them in front of each other, so that they would not be moved.


    "How can I not open his acupoints?" Zhou Botong looks at Guo Jing in front of him. His hands itch and he begins to think about the method he learned. He suddenly thinks of the scene when he taught yinggu to point acupoints. He can''t help but excite himself and lose interest in understanding acupoints.


    A group of people out of the gate of the prison, outside the bodyguard quickly came to see: "have seen the princess, have seen the general!"


    Wu lianghetai was hesitating whether to call these soldiers to fight. There was a cold and hard object at the back of his back. He had to give up. Well, it was a response, and then he said to Allen, "I''m here to send you the princess."


    Princess Yalun nodded. She was anxious to go back to see if Yulong lost. She also wanted to end all this earlier. She made a look at Yang Guo and others and motioned them to follow her.


    Seeing that he was about to leave the dungeon, a sudden burst of drinking came from not far away: "wait a minute!"


    A group of cavalry arrived in a flash, and soon surrounded a group of people. The first cavalry was the old man with a leopard head and eyes.


    Princess Yalun''s face changed, and she said in a hurry, "I''ve seen you. Do you have military affairs in this hurry?" This man is hesar, Khan''s younger brother. He is known for his bravery.


    Yang Guo, Hong Qigong and others immediately became nervous. Although they had high martial arts skills, they were still hard to deal with the army, let alone Guo Jing, who was seriously injured.


    Hesar sneered, "what are you doing in the dungeon so late, Aaron?"


    "I''ve come to inquire about my father''s death," replied the princess


    Hesaer looked at Wu Liang Hetai like a telegram: "Khan has orders. No one is allowed to visit in the dungeon. Are you deaf?"


    Princess Yalun said in a hurry, "I''ll ask Khan to apologize for what happened today. I hope my uncle will forgive me."


    The other side soft words to persuade, but hesar was not moved, the long gun in his hand pointed to Dawu asked: "what is behind him?"


    All the hearts of the people were raised, and Dawu was too nervous to speak. Yang Guo immediately replied, "the prisoner inside and King Torre were loyal anda, so the princess brought some things to see him. These are the things that can''t be used inside."


    "Open it up and have a look." How could he be so easily perfunctory when he got the news?


    Yang Guo looked at each other and saw the tension in their hearts, but Zhou Bo Tong didn''t care.


    "Open up!" Hosar''s voice became severe, and soldiers came to them.


    "OK, I''ll lift it. I''ll lift it." Yang Guo hastily accepted it and went to Dawu. While he was about to make a move, he winked at his companion.


    "I''m going to lift it." He said that he would tear off the clothes on them and throw them at the soldiers. Now it''s impossible to hide them. He had to break through.


    The clothes contained his internal power, which was thrown out at high speed like blood drops, and instantly took the lives of the first few soldiers.


    "Someone broke the prison, take it for me, and the rebels will be killed!" Hesar is not surprised but happy. He has a son who died in the army in Xiangyang City. Naturally, he hates Guo Jing to the bone. This time, the Khan captured Guo Jing, but he only shut him down, which makes him confused.


    Because of Jin Dao''s son-in-law in the past, he was worried that Khan would help Guo Jing and Hua Zheng. He was worried that he would not get revenge for his son. Now that he escaped from prison, he would be able to kill him.


    In addition, he and mengge have always had some discord. In those years, he and mengge had disputes over some issues of fiefdoms and herdsmen. But as the prince of the other party, he suffered a great loss and regarded it as a great shame. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to avenge when he ran into Yalun to help break the prison.


    The soldiers under his command naturally knew what he wanted, and raised their crossbows to shoot at the crowd.


    Alain DARR was furious: "hesar, the princess is still here!"


    Hesar said coldly: "the princess colludes with foreign enemies, like treason, execute on the spot!" With his words, the arrow rain all over the sky shot at all the people in the field.


    Ah LAN Ta''er, too, hurriedly called the royal guards to block the sharp arrows for her. However, before him, Hou Xibai had already arrived. He saw his folding fan spinning rapidly in front of him, forming countless fan shadows, and forcibly kept a few feet of peace behind him.


    "Little white face, I underestimated you before." A LAN Ta''er can''t help praising him as he helps. I saw that he was so easily controlled by the mysterious man before, but later I couldn''t do anything about Zhou Botong. When his martial arts were extensive, I knew that he underestimated him.


    Hou Xibai a face black line: "shut up, think of a way to send the princess to a safe place."


    On the other side, Yang Guo and others also rushed to block the arrow rain. Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong even planned to rush to catch hesar several times, but the other side came prepared. The soldiers were divided into five layers to shoot arrows in turn. The arrow rain was dense, and there was a long gun array in front of them. Where could they rush past?


    "Ah ~" a scream, Dawu leg has been hit by the arrow, the whole person a stagger, if not one side Xiaowu quickly help, I''m afraid he and Guo Jing have fallen to the ground.


    Yang Guo frowned and knew that this was not the way to go on. He took the black iron sword and thrust it directly into the stone slab on the ground. He pried out a stone and bounced it. Then he patted it with the black iron epee. The stone turned into a bullet and shot away at hesar in the distance.


    Seeing this, the soldiers around hesar quickly took out their shields and put them in front of him layer by layer. However, with Yang Guo''s full strength and the help of the gravity of the Xuan iron sword, the power of the stone was so powerful that it directly penetrated three layers of shields and hit hesar''s chest.


    At the moment of crisis, hesar quickly took out his long gun and blocked it in front of his chest. With a loud bang, the stone was smashed, and the long gun in his hand was also broken into two pieces. He just laughed: "that''s all


    All the soldiers around yelled wildly, and their morale was immediately boosted.


    Only the soldiers behind hosar could see that his hand behind his back was trembling slightly and his mouth was bleeding. He could not help but feel shocked. You should know that he was a famous brave general in the army. The stones of the other side were still powerful after being reduced by multiple shields. If he was directly hit, what would it be like.


    But Yang Guo sighed. Just now, he was surprised. If he wanted to do it again, the other side was already on guard, so it would be hard to hit. Would he die here today.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly thought of song Qingshu. Although he didn''t want to admit it, now only he can save us.


    "Will he kill himself with the help of the Mongols, so that there is no obstacle between him and his aunt?" An idea flashed through Yang Guo''s mind, but it soon dissipated. Although he didn''t like each other, he didn''t want to do it after several contacts.


    At this moment, a figure rushed to hesar. It was so fast that there was only a shadow left. The soldiers pulled out their swords one after another to stop them. But the other side rushed from the back of the army. The defense on this side was much weaker. Where could they stop them.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the figure broke through the guard of the soldiers around and fell on hesar''s horse. Hesar was very surprised. He quickly raised his waist knife and cut it back. But he felt his elbow numb. He didn''t know why. Instead, he held the knife on his neck.


    "Stop it all!" It was song Qingshu who controlled hesaer. Although he didn''t want to expose himself, he couldn''t sit back and ignore the situation, so he rushed out at the right time to control the other leader.


    When the rabbit rose and fell, hesar was restrained, and all the people in the field were stunned. The bows and arrows in the hands of the Mongolian soldiers were subconsciously put down.


    "Order them to get out of the way." Song Qingshu tightened the knife in his hand and cut hesar''s skin.


    Hesar wanted to be tough, but he felt the strong sense of death brought by the cold blade, so he had no choice but to compromise. He was about to give an order for his men to retreat. Suddenly he was shocked, and then his head fell down.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Unexpectedly, he was playing tricks, but they were so close that they immediately realized that his pulse had disappeared. How could he suddenly die like this?


    "He killed the marshal!" I don''t know who yelled. All the Mongolian soldiers immediately raised their weapons to the crowd.

 Chapter 2373

    Song Qingshu''s face is muddled. The black pot is too big for him to kill.


    This guy looks fierce, how can he suddenly die like this?


    He didn''t think that anyone could kill someone under his own eyes. Just now, there was no other concealed weapon or something coming. This hesar died suddenly.


    There''s no time to study how the other party died. Song Qingshu knows that there''s a big problem now. He wanted to take hesar hostage before, and then Princess Yalun is the hostage to let them take Yang Guo first. But now everyone sees that he "killed" hesar.


    Hesar is not only the commander of the first army, but also Khan''s younger brother. No matter who he is, his death here means that the soldiers present will not let them go.


    At this time, a group of people galloped back. The first one was nachen, who had met in Ruyang palace before and often pursued Zhao min. he was the second son of Hongjila family and the younger brother of the dead uchen.


    There was also a woman in luxurious clothes. It was CHABI, Kublai''s princess. Behind her, she was accompanied by many experts in the palace. They were old acquaintances, whether they were the king of the golden wheel, xiaoxiangzi, or the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader.


    "What''s the matter here?" Nachen obviously didn''t expect such a big battle here. It looks like the two armies are facing each other.


    "We also invite the second young master and the fourth princess to make decisions for our marshal. These people not only rush into the heaven to save people, but also kill our Marshal!" Some of hesar''s own soldiers had already gone to nachen to report that Princess Yalun was involved. It''s better to have hesar just now. Now, without the above order, they dare not make trouble.


    "Prison break is a capital crime. Princess Yalun is coerced by gangsters. Except for her and the people in the palace of Montgomery, the rest will be killed." Nachen issued an order. Hongjila''s response to the death of uchin was quite fierce, but Princess Huazheng was involved. Khan didn''t say anything, and they had to wait and see for a while.


    Nachen is clear about Guo Jing''s former identity as the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao. He is worried that Da Han will let him go. Of course, he won''t let go of such a good opportunity. He decides to take advantage of the east wind to avenge his elder brother. In this way, Da Han can''t blame him afterwards.


    When he got the order, all the soldiers rushed to Yang Guo and his party. CHABI then told his master: "it''s too dangerous on the battlefield. Go and rescue Princess Yalun."


    Although Kublai Khan and mengge had already turned against each other in the later period, both Yalun and she came from Hongjila department, and she was still Yalun''s aunt in terms of seniority; In addition, in those years, it was only through the intercession of Aaron that mengge let Kublai lie go. This love always had to be paid back.


    "Yes After receiving a salute, the king of the golden wheel and others jumped to the side of Yalun.


    The King Kong sect leader, the hundred damage Taoist and the two elders of xuanming run faster than anyone else. They have not made any contribution to Kublai Khan. Now is a good time to show their face.


    When Yang Guo and others see this, they naturally go to capture Yalun. In the twinkling of an eye, they scuffle together.


    "Yang Guo, I sincerely recommend you. I didn''t expect that you were ungrateful and made such a rebellious move." The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma directly confronted Yang Guo. He was angry and annoyed. Of course, he did not dare to mention that he was a member of Zhaoxian hall, so as not to cause trouble for the Lord. But at the same time, he had to pick himself up.


    "If the way is different and we don''t plan for each other, uncle Guo is in danger. How can I sit back and ignore him?" Yang Guo was also sorry for saying that. Although he was against the king of the Golden Wheel several times, to some extent, both sides appreciated each other. If it wasn''t for the different camps, he might have become a good friend.


    "Let''s see what we can do." The five wheels of the king of the Golden Wheel opened together. One shot at Yang Guo, and three shot at Guo Jing on the other side.


    "Mean!" Yang Guo cuts the wheel that flies towards him into two pieces with a sword, and is in a hurry to stop the one that shoots at Guo Jing. Unfortunately, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma waved his golden wheel in front of him.


    The weapons of the two sides intersected and made a loud noise, which broke the periosteum of the soldiers nearby and painfully covered their ears. They were also shocked together.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma once suffered from Yang Guo''s xuantie Epee sword, so he specially practiced the Dragon elephant Prajna skill, which made his internal power extremely powerful. Yang Guo practiced his sword in the tide for a long time, and his internal power was also extremely strong. No one took advantage of it.


    Yu Guang in Yang Guo''s eyes was relieved when he saw that Zhou Botong had taken over the wheels that shot at Guo Jing. He knew that today''s life and death were on the line. He didn''t dare to have any reservation. He immediately inserted the Epee into his back, and then made a killing move.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma had never seen such a strange palm technique. He was shocked when he accidentally got two palms. He thought that now his own side has the best advantage, so he didn''t need to take risks. So he decided to retreat, and the situation is even more dangerous.


    Yang Guo knows that the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma is very powerful, but he is not good at dealing with strange moves. If he missed today''s opportunity, he will have enough time to think about how to solve it. I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to win next time. Looking at Guo Jing in danger, he can''t help but be ruthless, so he wants to take the life of the Golden Wheel in several moves.


    At this time, two cold and Yin Qi suddenly came from the two ribs. It turned out that the two old men of xuanming, one left and one right, jumped out from the armpit of King Jinlun and attacked YangGuo.


    Yang Guo had no choice but to go back to defense. His empty sleeve fluttered like a thousand jin of sand. Xuanming elder felt the crisis and knew that if he was swept by his sleeve, his head would be broken on the spot.


    They had to raise their hands to defend. They had always cooperated with each other. They spared two hands to resist the critical blow of the sleeve. The other two hands took the opportunity to take his life. Normal people suffered greatly from both hands, let alone Yang Guo''s only one hand?


    But I didn''t expect that when the palm of their hand touched each other''s sleeves, the powerful force suddenly disappeared and turned into flowing water, which made their prepared strength empty.


    At this time, Yang Guo''s other hand, however, was so powerful that he had to fight them one after another.


    Xuanming two elders just felt a huge force coming, and they couldn''t help spitting blood and flying back quickly. Yang Guo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t feel well at this time. The Yin and cold Qi of his opponent''s palm kept invading his muscles and veins, but now he had no time to force the cold out.


    After all, the king of the golden wheel is a great master. He immediately responded and attacked. At the same time, he secretly scolded xiaoxiangzi, Yin Kexi and these bastards. At least they had worked together for such a long time. When they were in danger, they didn''t come to help each other. It''s not as good as the two outsiders of xuanming.


    Yang Guo suffered a lot of internal injuries and was also plagued by cold poison. It would be a little difficult to deal with the king of the golden wheel.


    On the other hand, Hong Qigong had just shot a lot of hidden weapons into the Mongol army with the method of rain all over the sky. He was immediately entangled by the King Kong sect leader. He also knew that it was extremely dangerous today, and he had no reservation.


    The 18 dragon subduing palms are opposite to the powerful Vajra palms. After all, the powerful Vajra palms are slightly inferior. Hong Qigong grabs the advantage and hits the opponent''s chest directly, but the sound of the intersection of gold and iron comes.


    "King Kong is not bad?" If it wasn''t for Hong Qigong''s extensive knowledge, I''m afraid he would have been seriously injured by the other party''s counterattack at that moment.


    "Yes, the eighteen dragon subduing palms are just like that." With a smile, the King Kong sect leader directly smashed his clothes with his internal power and threw himself at him again with a little golden light.


    On the other hand, Zhou Botong was against hundreds of Taoists. Nimoxing, xiaoxiangzi and Yin Kexi wanted to rush to Guo Jing and grab his head, but they were stopped by Zhou Botong.


    He used his left and right fighting skills as if he were Zhou Botong. He stopped the four masters and made them unable to move.


    All the people watching the battle in the distance exclaimed.


    At this time, a ghost''s figure quickly approached Guo Jing. Zhou Botong wanted to stop him, but he didn''t know what to do.


    The sword in Dawu Xiaowu''s hand was slightly broken by a pair of women''s hands. When the opponent was about to break their necks, a ray of sharp and unmatched sword Qi shot at them.

 Chapter 2374

    The ghost figure was startled and turned back quickly. This time, he seemed to ignore the inertia and attracted all the experts to look at him.


    "Teacher Li''s lightness skill is amazing." Nachen can''t help but praise that even Tiemuzhen respects Li Chimei very much. It''s not too much for him to call a teacher.


    CHABI nodded and looked at the person standing in front of Guo Jing curiously: "I don''t know who the other person is."


    Li Chi Mei also had the same doubts, looking at the figure on the opposite side: "your martial arts are not unknown, who are you?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank and Li Chimei appeared. Tiemuzhen must not be far away. I''m afraid that if there is a mistake today, I''ll explain it here.


    He didn''t pay attention to Li Chi Mei''s words. With a move of his finger, a nearby sword flew up and floated in the air. Then, with a flick, the sword shot at Li Chi Mei, so fast that it was almost invisible.


    Li Chi Mei was shocked, and quickly picked up the Tian Mei Ning Yin. His whole body appeared in all directions, trying to get rid of the attack of the sword. However he shifted his direction, how he jumped and moved, the sword was like a maggot of tarsal bone, always behind him.


    His heart sank. He couldn''t see that his opponent''s accomplishments were higher than him. He knew that he couldn''t hide, so he had to use his whole body skills to take the sword.


    A purple force formed between his hands blocked him. When the sword came up, he was shocked. His soft and handsome face was red at first, and then became very pale.


    His training method was originally Yin soft internal power. He hardly sweats in ordinary days, but now the sweat between his temples drips down one by one. He has used all his skills. Who knows that the sword is still moving forward inch by inch, looking to completely break through the purple Qi in his palm.


    "My life is over!" Li Chi Mei closed her eyes in despair.


    At this time, a lotus mark appeared and bombarded one side of the sword. The sword deviated a little and slid past Li Chimei''s side, cutting his sleeve and revealing his arm, which was whiter than a woman.


    "Thank you, master." Li Chimei, with a lingering fear, said thanks to the big monk on the side.


    Basiba looked at the red palm of his hand and said, "I''m afraid it''s a great master."


    Li Chi Mei nodded with deep sympathy, subconsciously looked at the man just now, but found that she had lost the man''s trace.


    At this time, song Qingshu had already appeared beside nachen and CHABI. It was a common truth for children to catch the thief first, but he didn''t know it. The soldiers along the way couldn''t stop him at all. The experts around them stopped him in a hurry, but they fell at the touch of his sword.


    There was only the last line of defense around them. A beautiful woman in white stabbed him with a sword. Although she knew she couldn''t stop him, the sword was full of determination. She didn''t care about her own life and just wanted to hurt each other.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a little annoyed. Jin Bingyun, a woman, looks at Wen Wen quietly. How can she be such a mad dog?


    After all, she was ruthless enough to destroy the flowers. She flicked the sword in her hand, patted her aside, and then grabbed nachen and CHABI on the shoulder.


    At this time, there was a gentle and mellow voice: "why bother the younger generation? Try with me."


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt that there was something strange between heaven and earth, as if several mountains were all pressing against him, and the sense of oppression was a little breathless.


    He knows that this is not an illusion, but someone is attacking with mental power, and this kind of attack is quite different from that of old man Wusun. In the final analysis, old man Wusun is causing your illusion, but if you really want to hurt people, you still need to rely on the attack in reality.


    But this attack is far more powerful and authentic than old man Wusun. He even has a feeling that if he is laissez faire, he will be crushed into meat cake by the virtual mountain, which is no different from a real mountain.


    In his eyes, there was a flash of gold, a little golden man loomed, and a dull hum came from the air.


    In Song Qingshu''s eyes, the golden villain instantly took back, and then rushed to a certain place.


    A fist is stretched out in mid air. Although it''s a man''s hand, it''s more perfect than a woman''s hand. It''s like a work of art carved by heaven and earth. The surface of the fist is as clear as jade, but it looks simple and introverted.


    Song Qingshu refers to the sword, fist and sword intersect, two people touch is divided.


    The man a few feet away looks like a demon king. His purple and red embroidered golden suit is spotless. He is covered with a silver cloak that can reach the ground. A three inch girdle is tied around his waist, and the exposed part is full of gems.


    His body is very majestic, and his appearance is almost fantastic. What impresses people most is that his skin is crystal clear and shining with dazzling luster. His long black hair, which is split down in the middle, hangs on the shoulders much wider than ordinary people on both sides. His nose is very high and upright, and his eyes are in high spirits. Like a flash of lightning, he has almost evil charm.


    "Master Pang ban?" I don''t know why. Although I''ve never seen him before, song Qingshu immediately recognized him.


    Pang Ban said with a smile: "I''ve heard that song Qingshu, the king of Qi, is most compassionate. Today, I see that it is. With your martial arts, if you didn''t show mercy just now, how could Bing Yun survive?"


    "It makes the magician laugh." Song Qingshu takes off his mask. He just retreats from Li Chimei and fights pangban. It''s hard for him to hide his martial arts skills. Now that it''s over, there''s no need to hide.


    Not far away, Jin Bingyun looks at him in a hurry. His beautiful eyes are full of curiosity and surprise. He looks at the man who is destined to be entangled with him all his life.


    Not only she, but others in the field also looked to this side. Just now, there was too much movement here. It was difficult for the two great masters to fight each other without attracting attention.


    Hou Xibai said with a happy face: "I just said why he was restrained in the carriage before. It was him, ha ha ha." He has always been worried about the fact that he joined hands with a-lan-da''er but was arrested. He doubts his life and is so excited. Now that he knows the identity of that person, he is relaxed.


    However, he thought of little dragon girl again, and then showed bitterness on his face: "no wonder dragon girl will fall in love with him."


    One side of the princess heard him mumbling, but also some curious to look at each other: is he holding himself? It''s said that he is Princess Shaomin''s favorite. No wonder he makes such a proud and excellent woman fall in love with


    Nachen''s face turns blue and white. He is still shaking when he thinks that the other party has just caught him. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that his pride as a man has completely collapsed, and the other party''s powerful figure is lingering in his mind. How can he have the courage to pursue Zhao Min in the future?


    Princess CHABI blinked, too. Different from nachen, who was almost in fear of collapse, the strong sense of oppression just now made her have a very shameful reaction. She didn''t know why she had such a reaction. For a moment, she was angry and shy.


    At this time, Pang Ban''s voice came again: "my fair lady, a gentleman is so nice, what''s worth laughing at. It''s a shame for pang to step into the great master''s realm when you are young, but it''s a pity that you are destined to fall here today. "


    Song Qingshu has to admit that Pang Ban''s every move, every word and every smile is absolutely perfect, which creates a kind of evil incomparable attraction. If his mind is not strong, he is easily deterred by his temperament.


    After listening to the other person''s words, he shook his head: "it''s a pity that your skill is still defective, not my opponent."

 Chapter 2375

    With this remark, everyone in the audience was in an uproar. In Mobei, the magician palace and Shamanism are almost in the same position, especially the magician Pang ban, who many people think is the most mysterious and powerful person.


    Before the rise of Khan, which one is better or which one is weaker between him and the Tongtian sorcerer is a daily discussion question of the Mongols. Although the Mormon sect is divided into three sects and six sects, and there is almost no difference between them, people from other sects have to admit that Pang ban is the first one in the Mormon sect.


    Such a super strong man, the young guy in front of him is so arrogant.


    Countless fans of the magic palace were about to drink and scold, but Pang ban slowly said: "yes, my Taoist heart has not yet achieved the magic method. I''m not your opponent in a real fight."


    Other people who were filled with righteous indignation were stunned, and the scene was silent for a moment. Many people still didn''t want to believe it. The guy opposite seemed to be in his twenties or thirties, even if he was trained from his mother''s womb, he couldn''t be so powerful.


    Jin Bingyun is also surprised that her master is invincible in her heart, but now she even admits that she is inferior to a young man, which makes her look at Song Qingshu with a little more fanaticism.


    No matter who it is, there is respect and worship for the real strong.


    All of a sudden, if she had a feeling to look back, she noticed that Pang ban was looking at herself intentionally or unintentionally, and immediately remembered the task of planting demons in the heart of Tao.


    Over the years, in order to complete the task, she has studied a lot about this goal, and even consciously knows more about him than his lover. She has been very determined, but now that the other person is alive in front of her eyes, her belief can not help shaking: can I really complete the task?


    In fact, she resisted this task very much before, and her heart had already sprouted a will to die. The reason why she studied song Qingshu very hard was to revenge Pang ban. She wanted to see if her loving and hating master would be sad, sad, and jealous when she threw herself into the other person''s arms and gently accepted him?


    He noticed that his beloved''s eyes were no longer as stagnant as usual, and seemed to have a few more looks. Especially when he looked at Song Qingshu, Pang ban suddenly felt very uncomfortable. However, he immediately realized that his long-standing cultivation seemed to be loose, and he could not help thinking: "is this the meaning of being possessed by Taoism?"


    He soon put himself in a good mood. Now is not the time to think about this. He looked at Song Qingshu with his evil eyes: "although you have high accomplishments, there is only one person. You are doomed to be alone tonight."


    Song Qingshu was just about to answer when he suddenly looked at the battlefield on the other side.


    Hong Qigong was fighting with the King Kong sect leader when he suddenly noticed that his feet were red. He felt as if he was in a sea of blood. At first, he was stunned, and then his hair exploded. Since his martial arts success, he had never felt such an inexplicable danger.


    He tried to fly out of the blood sea, but suddenly the surging waves stopped him.


    Hong Qigong''s face changed greatly. He took out a dog beating stick from his waist, which he hardly used. With one hand, it was the unique skill of dog beating stick. There were no dogs in the world. There were countless green bamboo stick shadows around him, protecting his whole body in the center, while beating the surrounding bloody waves.


    In the distance, song Qingshu, with a dignified face, appears at the side of Hong Qigong. Who knows that Pang ban seems to have been on guard and stepped out to stop him and Hong Qigong.


    It was in this moment that Hong Qigong had already won and lost. The shadow of the green bamboo stick disappeared all over the sky. Hong Qigong fell out heavily, and his dog beating stick was broken.


    "Master!" Guo Jing felt a sharp pain in his head. At that moment, he remembered many things.


    Seeing this, Zhou Botong came to catch him in a hurry. His always cynical face was a little more anxious: "Lao Jiaohua, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hong Qigong spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid the old beggar will be planted here today." As he said this, he looked at the figure gradually appearing not far away.


    A big old man appeared a few feet away. His body was covered with gold armor, and he was particularly brave. The two wolf hair pendants on both sides of the helmet added a bit of ferocity.


    "Meet Khan!" Around the soldiers kneel down to pay homage, Yang Guo and others free their hands and quickly take Guo Jing to meet Hong Qigong.


    "What''s the name of that move you just made?" The soldiers around Tiemu truth society looked at Hong Qigong instead.


    "There is no dog in the world." Hong Qigong looks at the dog beating stick broken in half. His face is full of bitterness. No dog in the world is the unique skill of dog beating stick. When he was cracked by Ouyang Feng on Huashan Mountain, he didn''t care too much, because it was only a drill after all. He gave Ouyang Feng a day and a night to crack it. How could he react in the actual fighting?


    And even if the move is broken, it''s nothing. The move is dead, and the person is fire. It''s easy to break a single move, but it''s different for the person to use it.


    But today, he lost, and it was clear that he lost. Even if he did it again ten times, he still lost.


    Tiemuzhen nodded: "yes, I''ve heard that the dog beating stick of beggars'' sect is exquisite. Today, it''s really extraordinary. It can escape from me."


    Although he was praising him, Hong Qigong, one of the five great masters of the Central Plains, had been said that for so many years. He could not help but feel his blood churning and he could not help spitting out blood.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "it''s not right that he suddenly made a sneak attack as a Khan." Although Hong Qigong was not an opponent in the face-to-face confrontation, he could not have lost so miserably.


    Tiemuzhen snorted: "what we Mongolians learn is the tactics of the wolves on the grassland. We evade the reality and wait for the opportunity to find the enemy''s weakness, and then give a fatal blow. Only by this way can we defeat this huge empire. Everything has to be in the right place. That''s the pedantic formula of song Xiang of Han Dynasty. It''s doomed to be our Mongolian butcher. "


    "Mighty Khan, mighty Khan!" The soldiers around cheered. Obviously, this theory is popular on their side.


    Song Qingshu knew that it was useless to talk more. He stepped forward and stood in front of Hong Qigong and others. He said to Yang Guo, "take them quickly. I''m here."


    "And you?" Although the other party is a rival, Yang Guo can''t do anything to abandon his partner.


    Song Qing wrote: "don''t worry about me. If you don''t leave, no one can leave."


    Zhou Bo said: "I''ll stay with you. I haven''t seen a great master. I used to practice with my elder martial brother every day


    Song Qingshu is a little excited. Zhou Botong''s martial arts is really close to the threshold of that realm, and he is not without the power of the first World War. However, he finally shook his head. It was too dangerous for him to stay here: "Yang Guo can''t take care of him alone. Do you want Hong Qigong and Guo Jing to die here?"


    Zhou Botong scratched his head and ears. For a moment, he was extremely embarrassed. Yang Guo then said, "old urchin, let''s send uncle Guo and elder Hong away first, so as not to drag him down, and then come back to help him."


    Guo Jing said tearfully, "brother song, this is because of me. You don''t have to worry about me. You can take my master with you. You have saved Guo many times. I really don''t know how to repay this kindness. "


    Song Qingshu replied: "Brother Guo, don''t worry. I should save you... You should leave first. It''s very easy for me to get away by myself."


    Tiemuzhen laughs: "don''t push any more. None of you can leave today."

 Chapter 2376

    "Not necessarily!" Song Qingshu had a sword of real Qi in front of him.


    "Do you want to fight three with one?" At this time, a sneer came from the right rear, a group of black crows shrouded, and the figure of Tongtian wizard appeared slowly.


    Seeing him out of the scene, the morale of all the Mongolian soldiers was greatly improved. Tongtianwu was the spiritual leader of the Mongols. Now all the recognized three strong men are here. No matter how powerful the enemy is, it is doomed.


    Hou Xibai couldn''t help shaking his hand and said, "this song Qingshu is dead." I don''t know why, but there is some regret in his voice. I don''t know whether he is envious of the talent or because of little dragon girl.


    At this time, Princess Yalun has moved to a safe place. Wen Yan can''t help but ask, "is there really no chance at all?"


    Hou Xibai explained: "since they are all great masters, their accomplishments are all between Bozhong. Although one enemy and two will be defeated, they may not have no chance to escape; But with one enemy against three, you can''t escape. "


    After listening to his analysis, Princess Yalun was silent. She didn''t know why she cared about a person who had threatened her. Maybe it was because she was polite to herself? How happy is the process of cooperation?


    On the other side, Jin Bingyun is also frowning. She doesn''t know why she is upset. The imaginary enemy who has been studying all along has died, and her life seems to have lost her goal.


    For a moment, she even had a kind of relaxation, and finally did not have to be weighed down by the heavy task. However, she immediately reflected that even if song Qingshu died, her task would not disappear, because the master''s cultivation of the great magic was still missing the last step, so she had to change her target to someone else.


    But other people are not as good as the man in front of her. She doesn''t know why she thinks so. It can only be attributed to the fact that she has studied him so much that there is a kind of connection in her subconscious mind.


    At this time, song Qingshu said, "if you can force Khan, shaman leader and magician to deal with me together, you will have no regrets in this life."


    He didn''t expose the identity of Tongtian wizard. He knew very well that in front of so many Mongolian soldiers, Tongtian wizard couldn''t help himself openly. But if it was the last moment, he didn''t mind blowing out the other party''s Wuzai''s behavior to defend himself.


    Tiemuzhen said: "you don''t have to say anything. We Mongolians have always followed the principle of lion fighting rabbit with all our strength. We won''t fight with you one by one."


    Pang ban on the other side showed a wry smile. In fact, he could not join hands with others because of his temperament. However, when he was sweating, he could not deny the other side''s face.


    Tongtian witch''s eyes were shining, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Song Qingshu said: "but I heard that there is another custom in Mongolia, which is to allow the enemy to die without blood. Can I use this for another requirement, that is, let them escape a pillar of incense first, and then let other people pursue it?"


    Zhao Min once told us that in the belief of the Mongols, when you see blood when you die, you will not be able to return to the embrace of the immortal heaven. Therefore, in the face of an enemy worthy of respect, you will avoid killing with swords and swords. Instead, you will choose to put it in a sack and let the horse trample on it.


    Tiemuzhen looks at Guojing people and falls into silence for a moment.


    Song Qingshu thought that he would refuse, but he suddenly nodded and said, "yes, we Mongolians always respect heroes. You are a hero who saves your friends regardless of life and death. Pass on my order and let them leave first. After a stick of incense, you are in charge of catching them."


    "Yes, Khan!" Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba Qi took the life.


    Yang Guo saluted song Qingshu: "brother song, take care!"


    Big and small Wu is full of tears: "brother song, you must come back safely."


    Song Qingshu smiles and says nothing.


    Hong Qigong arched his hand: "the old beggar is in love with you. I don''t know in my life if I can''t return it. If I can''t, let my apprentice return it for me. "


    Guo Jing on the side of the face tangled: "but I owe him several lives, I''m afraid I can''t help you return."


    Hong Qigong patted his head angrily: "go, I''m not only your apprentice. I''m talking about rong''er."


    When Zhou Bo Tong left, he called out: "Song boy, remember to come back alive. You haven''t taught me how to make a big kite with people. But if you really die, don''t be afraid. I''ll find my elder martial brother to avenge you. "


    Song Qingshu heard a black line and thought that there was something wrong with Zhou Botong''s brain circuit. He said something unlucky.


    ¡­¡­


    After they left, tie Muzhen said with a smile, "I suddenly remember that there seems to be an alliance between your Golden Snake camp and Mongolia. Is it a pity to turn against each other at this time?"


    "I am in alliance with Ruyang palace, not with Khan." Song Qingshu replied faintly.


    Tiemuzhen said: "I''ll give you another chance. As long as you take refuge in me, you can let bygones be bygones and I will even marry you and Princess Shaomin. In the future, you can not only inherit Ruyang palace, but also become the king of Song Dynasty in the Central Plains."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in fact, in this world, I have subconsciously avoided being an enemy to you, because I know you will be the most powerful enemy in the world, but blindly avoiding is not the way after all. I think it''s time to face it."


    It''s not that he didn''t want to go through the disaster with the false and the false. But Tiemuzhen''s words just now also had ulterior motives. He inherited Ruyang palace. Where did he protect his son Wang? Didn''t it split up their brother and sister.


    As for the king of song, it''s bullshit. Now Mongolia''s tentacles haven''t reached the south of the Yangtze River. If it takes over the title of the king of song, it will be a complete break with the Song court. At that time, the Central Plains countries will have a fierce fight with the golden snake camp, and let Mongolia take advantage of the fishermen.


    Just a blank check, song Qingshu will not be deceived.


    "In that case, you can''t stay." As soon as the sound of Tiemu''s truth came down, a huge wave of blood surged up behind him to wrap him.


    Song Qingshu''s accomplishments are so terrible when he is young. If you give him some more time, how can you do it? What''s more, he was still a powerful force and had a close relationship with the Song Dynasty. He was destined to be a potential enemy on the way to the south.


    But under normal circumstances, it is very difficult to kill a great master. It is rare for him to have such a good chance today, so he will not miss it.


    Song Qingshu has a dignified look. The roaring blood waves in front of his eyes are like a huge tsunami. It can be seen that there are painful and wailing bones in every wave. Before the waves arrive, it''s like the real murderous spirit that has spread all over the world. I''m afraid that if the power is lower, the mind will be destroyed in an instant.


    I don''t know how many people we have to kill to make this sea of bones and blood!


    Song Qingshu raised his arm, his fingertips faintly condensed into the shape of a sword, and then cut it off with one sword.

 Chapter 2377

    On the other hand, basiba and Li Chimei have begun to capture Guo Jing and others, because the other side has been running for some time. After discussion, they decided to search in four directions.


    Basiba cooperates with his disciple Yang lianzhenjia and leads the way with the master of Tantric school; Li Chimei takes the experts of the magic palace to chase all the way; Nachen led the experts and soldiers of Hongjila department to chase them all the way; The king of the golden wheel and others took the fourth Prince''s family''s hands to chase the other way.


    Maybe it''s also the enemy''s narrow road. In the end, it happened that the king of Jinlun had caught up with them all the way. Guo Jing was banned and tortured. Hong Qigong was seriously injured and Dawu was shot in the leg, so he couldn''t run much. It''s normal to be caught up.


    Seeing this, the king of Falun laughed: "Guo Jing and Yang Guo, you can''t leave today. For the sake of meeting each other in the past, as long as you are willing to surrender, I can plead with Khan for you and work for him together."


    "Bah!" Zhou Botong spat. "If you want to be a dog, we don''t want to be a dog."


    The king of Jinlun was furious. Yang Guo said, "thank you for taking care of him these days. It''s a pity that he didn''t do anything in the same way. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    It''s like a human saying. The king''s face softened a little: "in this case, don''t blame me for being impolite." After the buffer just now, he has figured out that Yang Guo''s hand is just too strange. It''s not that his strength is much higher than his own. Moreover, at this moment, he has come up with some ways to deal with it, so he is not afraid to fight again.


    "What are you talking about? It''s over." The King Kong sect leader sprang out. He had just joined Kublai Khan and was eager to make contributions. He had been quite dissatisfied with the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, so he naturally wanted to seize the opportunity to make a few sarcastic remarks.


    He has a good body, and his defense is invincible. Naturally, he is not afraid to rush out and be besieged.


    With him taking the lead, others rushed out. Yang Guo and Zhou Botong rushed forward to stop him. Xiaowu carried Guo Jing on his back, and Dawu helped Hong Qigong go first.


    The leader of the Vajra sect is in the front, and he is also the first one to be photographed back by the black iron epee. Yang Guo has just witnessed him and Hong Qi. He knows that his Vajra is not bad, and his magic is powerful. He doesn''t want to hurt him, but uses soft force to push him back.


    The King Kong sect master fell down and got up in a huff. Then he was about to rush up again, but he was held by both hands.


    He subconsciously wanted to clap it. When he saw that it was a hundred damage Taoist, he stopped: "what are you stopping me for?"


    "What are you doing so hard?" said the Taoist


    "Of course, we should seize this great opportunity to make contributions." The King Kong Master was stunned.


    "Do you have a bag in your head?" The hundred damage Taoist said angrily, "I didn''t know before, but now I know that song Qingshu is here. In order to save them, I don''t hesitate to go back to danger, but also to embarrass them?"


    "Although song is powerful, now he is surrounded by them. What''s so terrible about him?" The King Kong sect leader had been beaten by song Qingshu before. He was so happy to think that he would die tonight.


    "You''re so happy." The hundred damage Taoist pulled him to his mouth and said in a low voice, "have you forgotten his prohibition on us?"


    The King Kong sect master gave a sound, and then he remembered.


    The hundred damage Taoist then said, "just before he left, he looked at me. Now he thinks that he is still a little scared. He must have warned us."


    The King Kong Master was worried: "what shall we do if he dies?"


    The hundred damage Taoist said in a deep voice: "now, I can only pray that he is safe and sound."


    "Why don''t we go back and save him." The King Kong Master suggested.


    The hundred damage Taoist looked at him with a look of mental retardation. He thought, "this guy is not bad at practicing Vajra. Are you crazy? Are you going to die in the battle between the great masters? Besides, it''s Mongolia now. With so many experts and so many soldiers, how long can your King Kong survive? "


    The King Kong Master swallowed his saliva: "but shall we let him die to be buried with us?"


    The hundred damage Taoist said, "don''t worry. We''ve fought with him so many times. That guy can''t die so easily."


    The King Kong sect master thought about it, and finally he was a little relieved.


    Then came the roar of King Jinlun: "what are you two doing?" Without them, King Falun and xiaoxiangzi are not rivals of Yang Guo and Zhou Botong.


    "You are the national teacher. Don''t we dare to take credit with you?" The hundred damage Taoist said with a smile.


    The King Kong sect leader also turned his mind quickly this time: "he just hit a dark iron heavy sword. He suffered a lot of internal injuries. He is healing for me."


    The king of the Golden Wheel almost didn''t come out. Your King Kong is not bad. As long as he doesn''t break, he will suffer any internal injury. But he can''t help telling lies with his eyes open.


    Some people think that they are good at martial arts, but Zhou Botong and Yang Guo are both good at martial arts. Although they have the best advantage, they still have to fight against the trapped animals. If they are not careful to be buried with them, they will lose a lot.


    So he stopped and asked the rest of the master soldiers in the palace to rush up: "you go first, and wait for our division to adjust your breath for a moment."


    Those people were eager to make contributions, but just now these experts were fighting against the enemy, and they couldn''t get involved. They rushed up one by one when they heard the order.


    Although the king of Falun and others withdrew, Yang Guo and others did not feel at ease. The Mongolian soldiers gathered more and more around them, with dozens of spears around them.


    Zhou Botong''s hand was everywhere, Yang Guo''s epee was waved away, and the enemy''s spears were broken and halberds were broken, either death or injury. However, the Mongolian soldiers fought fiercely and relied on the masses again, but they didn''t give up.


    That''s why there are many experts in the Central Plains, but they can''t do anything in the face of the army. On the battlefield, we pay attention to killing the enemy with the least strength, so that you can last long enough.


    Therefore, martial arts like the Yang family''s gun are very vulgar in the martial arts world, but they can shine brilliantly on the battlefield.


    Zhou Botong and Yang Guo, for example, broke their weapons and died. But a lot of their internal power was consumed in vain. There was a feeling that cannons hit mosquitoes. No matter how high their internal power was, the Mongols kept on coming, and their internal power was exhausted.


    Moreover, weapons are coming everywhere, and they can''t use their Kung Fu.


    Yang Guo also understood that this was not the way to go on. He put his Epee on the ground and quickly said, "Zhou Botong will protect the Dharma for me!"


    Although Zhou Botong didn''t understand what he was going to do, he protected him from being pierced by a spear.


    Yang Guo took a deep breath, and then suddenly opened his mouth to send out his internal force in the form of sound waves. Those Mongolian soldiers covered their ears in pain, and many people burst their periosteum and shed blood.


    In the field, only a few experts can save the damage. Such AOE really has an immediate effect. Before, the fierce Mongolian soldiers fell all over the place.


    Looking at the king of the golden wheel and others coming, Yang Guo quickly beckons Zhou Botong to leave.


    They soon caught up with the big and small Wu, Zhou Botong rushed to the past, one by one picked up Guo Jing and Hong Qigong, the speed immediately much faster.


    It''s a pity that they haven''t been happy for a long time. A young man came out obliquely. As the leader, nachen laughed: "I didn''t expect you to fall into my hands. Give me a rush!"


    Commanding the soldiers to charge here, he was eager for revenge and galloped his horse. Unexpectedly, a sword suddenly came out of the soil under his feet, stabbed it from the horse''s belly, then stabbed it into his anus and door accurately, and then quickly took it back. The whole process didn''t last a second, and people around him didn''t see this scene at all.

 Chapter 2378

    Nachen was all over, but the strength of his opponent''s sword destroyed the vitality in his body, and he died immediately without a scream.


    The horse carried him on and after a while fell heavily to the ground.


    The soldiers in Hongjila''s department all around him looked confused. They thought that he had accidentally fallen from his horse. They hurried to help him up. Then they found that he was dead. They were shocked.


    "These song pigs killed the clan leader, and we''ll take revenge on him!" I don''t know who yelled. All the soldiers in the field turned red and went to kill Yang Guo and others.


    After the death of uchen, the family elected nachen to take over as the head of the clan. As a result, nachen is dead now, and two heads of the clan have died in succession. No one in Hongjila department can accept this outcome; What''s more, they are now in charge of the safety of the patriarch. When nachen died, they can''t escape. Naturally, they have to fight their lives to kill the murderer before they can be relieved of their responsibility afterwards.


    Yang Guo and Zhou Botong were also at a loss, but the enemy''s chief general was dead, which was a good thing to look at, so they stood up to deal with the enemy.


    But there were too many Mongolian soldiers. After killing one after another, spears were everywhere, and some of them rolled to their legs.


    If they were not the best of the five, I''m afraid they would be different now. But Rao is so. They also have a lot of color on them.


    Zhou Botong was just about to protect Yang Guo. His injury was more serious. He got three arrows on his back and his hair was burned. Yang Guo was shot in the waist. Although he avoided the key point, he was also seriously injured.


    Now Yang Guo puts the iron sword behind his back. Instead, he takes a knife as a weapon. Although the iron sword is powerful, it consumes too much internal power. Now he can''t waste any of his strength when he can''t kill the enemy.


    Zhou Botong didn''t use his fist any more. He also picked up two swords and played with them in left-right combat. They were as powerful as cutting leeks.


    Because of this, there were more weapons to greet him, so that he was decorated.


    He said with a smile: "Yang Guo, we are going to die here today. You are always smart. How can you think of a way to save some of them?"


    Yang Guo was secretly shocked: "the old urchin has never been afraid of anything. He never said a word of frustration. Today, he was in a tight encirclement. He thought that he would die. It seems that the situation is really not good!" Seeing the enemy swarming in all directions, I couldn''t think of any other way to care except to fight hard.


    When he was slightly absent-minded, a few long guns around him immediately took the opportunity to stab him. Seeing that he was going to stab him all over, suddenly a figure in an apricot yellow Taoist robe flashed out.


    As soon as she raised her hand, countless thin needles were shot out. The Mongolian soldiers screamed and fell, and the people in the back row were about to rush up. As a result, she raised her hand again and another thin needle was shot out. The rest of the soldiers saw that the person touched by the needle was killed immediately, and they all stopped subconsciously.


    "Uncle?" See each other''s figure, Yang Guo can''t help a Leng.


    Li Mochou didn''t have time to say more to him. He said to them directly: "go


    Yang Guo and Zhou Botong rushed to hold Guo Jing and Hong Qigong and left. Li Mochou hesitated for a moment, but also picked up big and small Wu and ran away.


    Big and small martial arts scold a way one after another: "put me down, we would rather die than you this female devil to save."


    Li Mochou''s eyes flashed a fierce color. He was about to throw them down, but he was stopped by Yang Guo: "for the first time, I thought my uncle''s ice soul silver needle was so cute." At the same time, he secretly whispered to the two brothers. Now it''s about the life of Guo Jing and Hong Qigong. The two brothers had to shut up angrily.


    Li Mochou snorted coldly. He always felt that each other was calling her old.


    "Why are you here?" Yang Guo is so wonderful that he never expected to see her here.


    "I''m here to relax. I inadvertently said that you were in danger, so I saved you." Li Mochou thought that he couldn''t tell you that he was entrusted by song Qingshu''s lover. Come here to look after him.


    Yang Guo was skeptical and always felt that the reason was too much. Zhou Botong hurriedly said: "girl, you shoot some ice soul silver needles quickly. Those people are catching up again."


    Li Mochou didn''t have a good way: "how can I have so many? I used up when I just saved you. I''m not my younger martial sister. She can control the jade bee. It''s inexhaustible. "


    "Little Dragon Girl?" As soon as Zhou Botong''s eyes brightened, he quickly groped for it on his body, and soon he began to cry, "I don''t know where the honey on my body has gone, or I''ll lead some jade bees to sting these Mongolian Tartars."


    Hong Qigong gasped: "even if you have honey, it''s useless. It''s freezing in Mobei, where is the jade bee."


    Zhou Bo Tong was so anxious that he cried out, "what can I do then?"


    Guo Jing deeply apologized: "it''s all because of me. It''s not only for my master''s sake, but also for you. If you leave me here, don''t worry about me. I have something to do with tie Muzhen. I won''t kill me for a while."


    Hong Qigong said with a smile: "jing''er, you don''t have to care. Anyway, I''ve lived enough in my life. It''s not a waste of my life to fight with the great master directly."


    Zhou Botong waved his hand: "you are so kind. How can we let you suffer in the hands of Mongolian Tartars?"


    Yang Guo and others echoed one after another, only Li Mochou sneered: "what''s suffering? I''m living with my daughter all day. I don''t know how happy I am."


    The people on one side suddenly looked strange, and Guo Jing blushed: "I don''t know what''s going on. I didn''t seem to remember anything before. I''m so confused... I''m sorry for rong''er..."


    Hong Qigong coughed and interrupted him: "now is not the time to say this. The most urgent thing is how to leave here."


    Li Mochou looks back and looks at the pursuers tens of meters away from the rear. It seems that there are people coming from other directions. She really can''t think of any way to save people. She can''t help but be ruthless in her heart: if it''s too late, I''ll leave alone. Anyway, I don''t have much friendship with these people.


    The only pity is that Yang Guo is only a teacher.


    I don''t know what happened to song. If I helped him save these people today, I have to repay him.


    At this time, the walls on both sides suddenly collapsed, and a large number of stones blocked the way, blocking the way of the Mongolian soldiers. When they were in doubt, a man in black waved to them: "come with me."


    "A woman?" Li Mochou sneers in his heart. Song has many confidants here. When he goes back, let Ren Yingying know something about this.


    But she suddenly a Leng, these have what relation with me, I am angry with what?


    Now the pursuit is urgent, and Yang Guo and others have no time to ask. They subconsciously follow the man. They can see that the woman''s lightness skill is very good. They lead them around seven times and eight times, and finally enter a private house.


    Then open a secret door in a secret place and signal them to go in.


    In this way, Yang Guo and others have some doubts: "who are you?"

 Chapter 2379

    The woman replied, "when it''s safe, let''s talk about it in detail."


    Seeing that other faces were full of doubts, the woman laughed: "are you afraid that I will harm you? Then I''ll go ahead. " Then he got into the secret door first.


    Yang Guo thought that in the current situation, there was no need for Mongolia to design them so hard, not to mention the urgent pursuit of soldiers. So he followed him, and at the same time, he was on guard. As long as the other side showed something different, he would stop him.


    Zhou Botong and others followed, and Li Mochou hesitated for a moment and followed.


    After the mysterious woman closed the secret door, she found some stones to block the entrance.


    Yang Guo and others rushed forward: "what are you going to do?" At the same time, he was secretly surprised that the other party was a woman, but it seemed that moving those huge stones was a light lift. This skill is absolutely the top master in the world. The injured and tired people of his own group are all at the end of a strong bullet, and they may not be able to take advantage of it if they really fight.


    The mysterious woman replied: "of course, it''s blocking up here, so as not to be found by the pursuers. I don''t want to get into any trouble for saving you. Come with me. " Then he continued to lead the way.


    With doubts on their faces, they had to keep watch and follow. A group of people seven around eight around, finally climbed out of a well, came out to see, found in a large courtyard.


    There was another woman next to the well. She looked younger than the person who took them. Although she was also masked, she was graceful and moving, and her eyebrows were also breathtaking. It was obvious that there must be a great beauty under the veil.


    Li Mochou secretly sneers. He is really worried about Ren Yingying. The guy surnamed song has so many beauties around him. He is really a devil in color.


    Although she didn''t know the identity of the other party, she subconsciously thought it was related to song Qingshu.


    "Shifu ~" the younger woman came to help and pulled everyone out of the well.


    The old mysterious woman asked, "is this arrangement ready?"


    "The rooms are all set up," the young woman hesitated, pulled her aside and said in a low voice, "master, why did you save them? It''s too risky."


    "I have an idea in my heart. Just don''t let other people in the church know." The elder woman replied, and then came to Yang Guo and others and said, "you''ve been resting here these two days. When the spotlight is over, I''ll arrange for you to join the caravan and leave Helin city."


    As he said this, he led the people to a row of houses, and told them: "I will send you my daily necessities. If you don''t have to go out on weekdays, you won''t show any signs."


    "Why did you save us?" Yang Guo asked in a hurry. He was always clever and thought more than others.


    The woman said with a smile: "your life is just on the line. Isn''t it good for someone to save you?"


    Hong Qigong also said with a smile: "we have never known each other. It''s hard to imagine that someone would take such a big risk to save us. Please state your intention. Otherwise, we will be worried that you have other plans."


    "People like us are not afraid of death. On the contrary, we are afraid of falling into other people''s traps and making life worse than death."


    The young woman was a little discontented: "what do you mean, master? She risked so much to save you, but attracted your criticism?"


    The old mysterious woman stopped her: "they are worried for a reason. If I was saved somehow, I would doubt each other."


    "The main reason why I was masked before was that I didn''t want to be seen by some of the pursuers." While saying that, he took off the veil, revealing a beautiful face, although with the traces of years.


    "Fate teaches Fu Yaohong?" Yang Guo immediately recognized each other. These days, in Kublai Khan''s Zhaoxian hall, he knew many experts in Helin city.


    Fu Yaohong nodded slightly and came to Guo Jing, showing a complex look: "the prohibition on him was made by Da Han and Li Chimei together. Li Chimei and I belong to the holy gate. I can untie his acupoints, and I can''t help it, but I should untie it automatically after a rest."


    All of them were experts. Naturally, they knew that even if they didn''t solve the acupoints, they would recover automatically after a few hours, but tie Muzhen and others had too high cultivation, and it took longer to solve them automatically.


    Hong Qigong looked around and couldn''t help saying, "we people have never been friends with your destiny sect. Last time I had a fight with the bloody workers of your sect at that Ali''s house, it''s almost like having a grudge."


    Hearing his words, Yang Guo and Li Mochou were on guard. Only Zhou Botong was careless and kept stroking his burned eyebrows.


    Fu Yaohong shook her head and said, "what Hong Gang leader said is wrong. Although Li Gong and I are brothers and sisters, we are not from the destiny sect, but from the Yingui sect. Although the destiny sect is strictly regarded as the branch of the Yingui sect, it has been independent for a long time, and now it is in the charge of my disciples."


    One side of the young woman took off the veil, Dawu and Xiaowu suddenly looked red, even Yang Guo looked two more eyes, Li Mochou was secretly surprised: what a powerful fox Meizi!


    Although the other party acts like a saint, they are both women and always have a keen sense of the essence.


    Fu Yaohong continued: "I''m saving you from others in the sect, so you don''t have to worry."


    Zhou Bo Tong came up to her with a smile and turned around her for a few times: "why do you want to save us from others? Don''t you like Yang Guo? Or do you like Guo Jing? It can''t be me and Lao Jiaohua. "


    As for Xiaowu and Xiaowu, he automatically ignored them.


    Guo Jing''s face flushed with shame: "old urchin, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yang Guo has some doubts. In recent years, many young girls have shown great favor when they see him. But this


    Fu Yao''s red face also flashed a little red. She didn''t know whether she was shy or angry: "I''ve heard that the old urchin has no scruples. Today, I''m not afraid to tell you that I didn''t save you, but to save him."


    Seeing all the people looking at him, Guo Jing was confused: "help me?"


    On the other hand, song Qingshu saw the surging blood wave and cut it down with one sword. At first, the shape of the sword on his finger was similar to that of an ordinary sword. But when he cut it down with his arm, the sword seemed to grow in the wind. Finally, it turned into a nearly 40 meter long sword. With one sword, the surging blood wave was cut in half.


    After being cut in half, the blood wave did not disappear, but moved quickly on the ground and rolled to his feet from the left and right sides.


    Song Qingshu jumped directly into the air. At the same time, countless black crows swept in, and it was obvious that Tongtian witch also took action.


    "Is this guy forcing me to reveal his identity?" Song Qingshu''s face was cold, and his sword spirit swam away quickly. He quickly killed those black crows. He was stunned. The other side''s attack was very powerful, but it was just a show, and there was not much internal power in it.


    He responded quickly, immediately pretended to fight with each other, and fell to the other side.


    The corner of the mouth behind the metal mask of tongtianwu in the distance rises slightly. This guy is not stupid.

 Chapter 2380

    When he saw song Qingshu fall, Pang ban also made a single blow, which was more powerful than any magic weapon. His fist seemed to carry the power of heaven and earth, as if there was a mountain behind him.


    Song Qingshu can also feel the fluctuation of spiritual power. He knows that this is the characteristic of Daoxin''s obsession with Dharma. He is good at attacking each other from the spiritual level. If other people encounter him, he will be influenced by the strange spiritual power and will be made by him everywhere. Before he starts to fight, he will lose.


    It''s a pity that song Qingshu is also good at mental power. To a certain extent, he is immune to one of the biggest advantages of his opponent. Otherwise, he won''t have to fight today.


    Song Qingshu was shocked when his fists and palms crossed. After all, he fought with two great masters one after another. Pang ban grasped the opportunity very skillfully and forced him back with one punch. However, he was also full of Qi and blood. He couldn''t help looking at the young man with a dignified look, and his eyes were a bit more reserved.


    It''s amazing that the other person has such accomplishments at a young age. If such a person is regarded as the cauldron for cultivating demons, can''t I become the number one in the world?


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly became hot.


    Song Qingshu was forced back to his original place, and Tiemuzhen''s huge sea of blood made a comeback. Next to him, a Mongolian soldier evaded and was rolled to the edge of the sea of blood. With a scream, he turned into a white bone. I don''t know if he was delusional. He vaguely saw a twisted and painful face in the sea of blood, and soon mixed it with other white bones.


    Even Pang ban and Tongtian sorcery didn''t get too close when Tiemuzhen attacked, and they were obviously afraid of this sea of blood.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "only you have a sea of blood!"


    After that, the sword Qi that had been revolving around his body turned into countless pieces. From a distance, it seemed that he was in a ball of light. Then he raised his hands, and suddenly there was a surge of sea water behind him. Unlike Tiemuzhen''s sea of blood, his sea was extremely white.


    "How could it be?" Everyone was surprised, even Tong Tian Wu and Pang ban were also surprised.


    But they had better eyesight, and soon saw that it was not a snow-white spray, but countless swordsmanship! Each sword''s spirit is erratic, and it''s too close to each other. Together, it looks like sea spray.


    With a wave of his hands, song Qingshu rushed to Tiemuzhen''s sea of blood.


    The bloody sea and the snow-white waves collided with each other fiercely. The white faces in the bloody sea were nailed to death by sword Qi, but countless sword Qi were melted by the bloody sea.


    Everyone around seemed to hear the sound of the tsunami, but then all the sound disappeared, as if everything was still.


    Then the materials mixed with the sea of blood and sword Qi scattered one after another. The Mongolian soldiers in the distance were so scared that they turned around and fled. They were very far away, but the speed of these materials splashed was so fast that almost everyone would die if they touched them.


    All of a sudden, there were more shrill cries in the air, just like jackdaws. The crows came all over the world and ran into the sea of blood and sword Qi. Almost by themselves, they blocked the aftereffects of the two men''s fighting.


    "The leader is powerful!"


    Many people have knelt down to express their most sincere thanks to the Tongtian witches. Shamanism has a high status in the hearts of Mongolians, and now the Tongtian witches have saved their lives.


    Tongtianwu didn''t look at these people. They were just tools for him to buy people''s hearts. What he cared about most was the man in the field: "I''ve given you the chance. It depends on whether you can run or not."


    Now in front of tie Muzhen and other people, it''s hard for him to release water. He just seized this opportunity when he was having a headache. After all, he saved so many soldiers'' lives that tie Muzhen can''t blame him for not working hard afterwards.


    Song Qingshu spat out a mouthful of blood, but he didn''t have time to take care of the others. Instead, he quickly ran to the vacant position of tongtianwu.


    Pang Ban''s body moved, as if he stepped in front of him. The other side and tie Muzhen were both defeated. Now is a good time to kill him.


    But he could not help hesitating when he thought of the Taoist heart planting the magic Dharma, but his face immediately changed, because he realized that his opponent''s sword was extremely sharp, even in its heyday.


    Pang ban didn''t have time to think about it. Now it''s not a question of whether he can stay or not, but whether he can save his life.


    In a hurry, one punch blows away, and there is no reservation.


    As soon as they touch each other, song Qingshu''s body disappears at the end of the street. Pang ban quickly retreats tens of feet before standing still. He is still elegant, and his whole body exudes a kind of supernatural charm. Only Jin Bingyun, who was beside him, could see clearly, and found that the blood of his fist in his sleeve was flowing down.


    Jin Bingyun can''t help but be surprised to know that Pang Ban''s fist is comparable to Jinshi''s. even against the famous Yitian sword and Tulong Dao in the Central Plains, his fist won''t hurt half a point.


    For so many years, Pang ban can kill people by moving his fingers casually. Few of them are worth using his fists. But now his fists are so badly injured?


    Jin Bingyun was in a trance for a moment: is that man''s martial arts really so high that he can successfully escape after three great masters hit two great masters one after another?


    At this time, standing still, tie Muzhen finally said: "pass on my order, and the whole city will be raided. Even if we dig three feet, we will get song Qingshu back!"


    Tongtianwu''s eyes moved. He was acutely aware of a shiver hidden in his opponent''s voice. It was obvious that he was trying his best to restrain his injury. Do you want to take this opportunity


    However, looking at Pang ban in the distance and the countless Mongolian warriors around him, he gave up the idea temporarily.


    After Tiemuzhen gave the order, he forced himself to tremble and went back to the king''s tent under naya''a''s escort.


    His orders were always prohibitive, but after this speech, all the people, whether ordinary soldiers or experts, looked at each other and did not move.


    They are great masters. You can''t keep them. Aren''t we going to die?


    As if seeing the doubts of the public, Pang ban also said: "he just used some secret techniques similar to the disintegration of the heavenly demons of the holy gate, overdrawn the life of blood essence, broke out for a short time, and then became very weak, even ordinary soldiers can kill him."


    In front of so many people, he was in a complete state. Song Qingshu, who was seriously injured, was beaten seriously. Rao Shi Pang ban, however calm, had to explain why and save his face.


    Hearing this, a group of Mongolian soldiers were excited. They went after Song Qingshu in the direction where he had just left, as if they saw the glory and wealth waving to them.


    Looking at the crowd leaving, Pang Ban said to the apprentice: "Bingyun, you also go."


    Jin Bingyun nodded: "OK, I will kill him to avenge the master."


    Pang ban shook his head: "no, you''re going to save him."


    "Help?" Jin Bingyun was stunned, but she was a smart person. She immediately understood what the other party meant, and showed a mixture of anger, resentment and sadness in her eyes

 Chapter 2381

    On the other side, Guo Jing''s face was misty: "help me?"


    Li Mochou sneered, and everyone praised Guo Jing as a great Xia and a rare gentleman. Now it seems that all men in the world are the same bastards.


    Dawu and Xiaowu look at each other. They are brothers, and they are kindred. They immediately understand each other''s meaning. This time, Shifu and Princess Huazheng, and then this woman, are finished. How can we go back and explain to the teacher?


    Even Hong Qigong thought, frowning and Thinking: I haven''t seen you for many years, how has jing''er become so... So... Ah~


    Zhou Botong felt cold on his back. He waved his hand and ran to the corner: "what''s fun for women? Old urchins hate love."


    Yang Guo said in a deep voice: "please tell me clearly!" On the contrary, only he trusted uncle Guo''s character most.


    "I''m old enough to yell at you." Fu Yaohong gives out a series of silver bell like laughter. If the laughter is given out by a young girl, it is naturally pleasant to hear. But if it is given out by a woman over 50 years old, it is always very strange - no matter how well she is maintained, the traces of time can still be seen.


    "But I don''t blame you for your handsome face," said Fu Yaohong, looking at Yang Guo and tut tut. "If I were ten years old earlier and saw a handsome little brother like you, I would put you in my harem for whatever I said."


    Hong Qigong was so angry that he turned his head. Guo Jing and Yang Guo were also secretly annoyed. However, it was not easy for them to attack at the thought that they had saved their lives.


    Only Xiaowu and Xiaowu feel sorry for themselves. Around Yang Guo, they are used to being green leaves. No, they can''t even say green leaves. People just ignore them and treat them as air.


    Now even the old lady doesn''t look up to them. At least we are young, strong and handsome.


    Giggling for a while, Fu Yaohong seems to enjoy the feeling of teasing a group of men: "OK, I won''t tease you, but why can I save you? I can only tell him alone."


    Guo Jing was stunned. Before he could answer, Hong Qigong refused for him: "no, there''s something you can''t say face to face." Now Guo Jing has a ban on her body, and her injuries are not light. She has no self-protection ability to get along with her partner alone.


    Guo Jing also nodded and said: "these people are trustworthy people of Guo. In order to save me from death, there is nothing worth hiding from them."


    "All right." Fu Yaohong hesitated for a moment or said, "were you born in Niujia village? Is your family name Guo the only one in Niujia village


    "Not bad." Guo Jing recalled the hometown of his mother and general in the past. The reason why Niujia village was named was that most of the local people were surnamed Niu, and the only one surnamed Guo was their family.


    Yang Guo also raised his ears. After all, his parents are from Niujia village.


    "That''s right, son. Do you know your background?" Fu Yaohong sighed, her face no longer had the previous color of frivolity.


    "Life experience?" Guo Jing a Leng, some don''t understand the meaning of her words, "my father Guo Xiaotian."


    Fu Yaohong said, "you should know that your grandfather is Guo Sheng, a hero of Liangshan?"


    Guo Jing nodded. He once heard his mother mention it.


    Fu Yaohong asked, "do you know why Guo Shenghui took part in the Liangshanpo uprising to deal with the Song Dynasty?"


    "I don''t know." As a descendant, Guo Jing would not easily evaluate what his predecessors had done.


    Fu Yaohong sighed a long sigh and said in a very sad tone: "when Zhao Kuangyin mutinied in chenqiaoyi and Huang Pao took over the rivers and mountains of the great Zhou Dynasty, the last few descendants of emperor ruiwu Xiaowen were all renamed Chai by the Song Dynasty. Chai zongxun, the fourth prince, was forced to abdicate and become king Zheng. He endured humiliation and lived secretly in the Song Dynasty, and Chai Jin was the last incense, Later, he joined shuipoliang mountain. It''s said that he has a daughter. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "


    "The sixth Prince Chai Xijin was adopted by Pan Mei and later renamed Pan Lang."


    "Chai Xixu, the seventh prince, was adopted by Lu Yan and later changed his name to Lu duoxun. He and Pan Lang tried to stir up the fight for the throne between Zhao Tingmei and Zhao Guangyi, but they failed. Pan Lang fled to the river and lake. It was said that later he founded the Xiaoyao sect, and Lu duoxun was assigned to Yashan."


    "The most mysterious thing is Chai Xilang, the fifth prince. After Zhao Kuangyin usurped the throne, he never found him. It''s only because empress Fu''s family escorted him to leave in advance, and later moved to Niujia village near Lin''an City to settle down. He is the only one who still retains the surname Guo."


    When she said this, everyone looked at Guo Jing with great surprise. Guo Jing himself was also shocked: "do you say I am the descendant of the fifth prince?"


    "Of course!" Fu Yaohong was a little excited, "because when we escorted you to Niujia village, we Fu people! At that time, because of the persecution of the Song court, the fifth prince could only hide his name in Niujia village, while the Fu family took refuge in the holy gate Yingui sect, which was not allowed by the right way at that time, and had been waiting for the opportunity to overthrow the Song court. Unfortunately, not long after that, the holy gate suffered a great disaster and had to retreat to Mobei. "


    After hearing all this, Guo Jing was extremely shocked. He subconsciously wanted to believe it or not, but he could not explain why his ancestor Guo Sheng wanted to rebel. What the other party said and what his mother mentioned at that time confirmed each other. He knew that this was mostly true.


    Fu Yaohong suddenly sneered: "but I didn''t expect that you became the pawn of the Song court in the end. It''s a great irony to protect the country for your enemies."


    The reason why he didn''t refuse so many people to listen in was that he wanted to disclose the news on purpose and spread Guo Jing''s identity so that he could no longer be accepted by the Song court.


    Guo Jing''s mind was blank, and he was too shocked to think,


    Hong Qigong coughed, regardless of the injury in his body: "it''s all the enmity of a hundred years ago. Everything has gone away. Why should it be imposed on people now? What''s the difference between you and the Murong family of Suzhou


    Fu Yaohong said angrily: "it''s light to say. In the past 100 years, no matter the fourth prince or the sixth prince or the seventh prince, they have never given up their revenge efforts, and they don''t know how much hardship and blood they have paid. Even our Fu family has been fighting with song ting for a hundred years. You can erase all this with just a word of smoke and cloud?"


    Hong Qigong was silent. He also knew that the other side was right. This kind of national hatred has lasted for a hundred years. It''s really not easy to forget.


    When Yang Guo thinks about his life experience, he can''t help but feel pity for Guo Jing. Sometimes fate plays such a trick on people.


    "Let''s heal first, and talk about the rest later." See the atmosphere of both sides is a little nervous, Shan Yuru comes out to ease a way in a hurry.


    Fu Yaohong nodded and threw some bottles and jars to Yang Guo and others: "these are the holy medicine of our holy gate. They are used both externally and internally. You are very hurt. Stop bleeding and bandage quickly. I don''t want to save a lot of dead people."


    Yang Guo sighed: "we don''t know what kind of injury song Qingshu is now."


    Shan Yuru''s face changed: "what happened to song Qingshu?"


    Yang Guo is a little strange. He still says that he is besieged by the three great masters. Shan Yuru is so anxious that she is about to rush out, but Fu Yaohong pulls him back: "Da Han, Tong Tian Wu and Pang ban are all here. Are you going to die?"

 Chapter 2382

    Shan Yuru shook his head: "that man is so capable that he will not die."


    Li Mochou looked on coldly, thinking that Miss Ren was blind and worried about such a man. As a result, he was hanging out. There is also the stupid junior sister. I don''t know how to take a fancy to him. Where is such a guy worth trusting for life?


    Hum, I think it''s because I''ve been keeping bees in the ancient tomb all day. I can''t stop the handsome man''s sweet words.


    However, it suddenly occurred to her that she had been cheated by Lu, and her eyes were not much better. For a moment, her face became ugly.


    Fu Yaohong said: "it''s a great master for a man surnamed song to become a great master at a young age. But which one is not the most brilliant and powerful one in the world, such as Khan, Tongtian sorcerer or magician? Three to one, and there are so many experts and soldiers around. How can song Qingshu be lucky to be reasonable? "


    Shan Yuru was silent, obviously unable to refute her judgment. After a long time, she said, "it''s hard for me to feel at ease if I don''t see it with my own eyes. Don''t worry, I''m going to find out the news. I''ll help only under the right circumstances. I''m not a fool, and I won''t do things that will die."


    Fu Yaohong knew that this apprentice was always smart and intelligent, otherwise she would not have practiced Meigong better than her, so she would not stop her.


    Li Mochou suddenly said, "I''ll go, too." She thought that although the man was hateful, she was entrusted by Miss Ren and naturally wanted to help each other as much as possible. In addition, he had such a relationship with his younger martial sister


    She found a lot of reasons in her heart to convince herself that she didn''t want to save the greedy and lustful guy.


    At this time, Yang Guo also stood up: "I will go with you." Thinking of song Qingshu risking his life to cut off his party, it''s hard for him to sit here with peace of mind.


    Shan Yuru took a look at him and shook his head. "Young master Yang, you''d better take care of your injury here. You''re injured a lot now. Your internal power is wasted too much. Even if you go, you can''t help. It''s better to take a good rest here and wait for your early recovery."


    Yang Guo had a lot of injuries from arrows and gunshots, and he had just spent a lot of internal power all the way. At this time, he was at the end of his life.


    Hong Qigong also said: "yes, Yang Guo, it''s the right way for you to heal your wounds first. What''s more, I can''t do it now. Uncle Guo still needs your care."


    The implication is also very clear. Now they are in tiger''s den. Although Fu Yaohong knows what they came from, they are from the demon sect after all. Who knows if they will use their brains. Now that he is seriously injured by tie Muzhen, even if he is lucky enough to save his life, he will not be able to recover his peak all his life. Of course, he can''t protect Guo Jing at this time.


    Zhou Botong suffered more injuries. He even burned his eyebrows and beard. It is unknown how much combat power is left. There is Yang Guo here, two people together deterrence, perhaps the other party did not dare to do anything, if he left, it is difficult to guarantee what will happen.


    Yang Guo was a smart man. He immediately understood his worries. He thought that if Guo Jing, Hong Qigong and others had an accident in the end, the efforts of song Qingshu and others would not have been in vain, so he nodded and stayed.


    Shan Yuru and Li Mochou disappear into the night together.


    At this time, Guiyou is in the palace. Hai is lying on her side on her husband''s high throne. Her graceful figure and curves are clear at a glance. People can''t help but feel the impulse to crush her. But now several of her subordinates dare not look up at her. They are serious and look at her.


    "Song Qingshu was so young that he had such great ability. I''m really interested in this man." Lost in the sea - playing with the ends of my hair and eyes.


    At this time, there was a slight hum from behind. It was obvious that the other party was dissatisfied with her reaction.


    Sea lost a little smile, no longer mention song Qingshu, but ask the people under hand: "Yalun there arranged?"


    One of them replied, "it''s already arranged to go back to the princess. The dark chess we buried in her house a few years ago will be launched today to give her good medicine in food and water."


    "Does that medicine really work?" Asked the sea curiously.


    The man replied, "don''t worry, it''s the best secret medicine from the western regions. It can make a virgin become a concubine, not to mention a woman like Yalun who has been out of poverty for a long time."


    "It''s been a long time since the drought?" The sea lost his expression and pondered, "Guiyou died two years earlier than mengge. According to you, didn''t I stay out of drought longer?"


    That hand plops to kneel down, cold sweat on the face Cen but descend: "subordinate is not this meaning."


    Sea lost waved his hand: "forget it, as long as this thing is done well, other things are not important. By the way, how are Kublai Khan''s preparations going


    The man replied quickly, "someone will lead him to the house of Aaron. When the firewood meets the fire, it will burn."


    Hai lost smiles with satisfaction: "yes, Kublai Khan has always had some ideas about this sister-in-law. Now when someone comes to her, why don''t you do it? But just in case, I''d better prepare completely. Then I''ll ask the man in my family to put some material in his drink. "


    "Yes That hand''s belly Fei own hostess really enough poison.


    The sea lost waved to signal them to go down. At this time, a person appeared in the inner hall behind her. It was the shadow assassin Yang Xuyan.


    Seeing his ugly face, Hai lost himself and said with a smile, "how do you know that beautiful woman of Yalun is going to have sex with other men? Are you jealous?"


    "It''s Hou Xibai who likes Yalun. It''s none of my business," Yang Xuyan snorted. "You know that I only care about you, but you want to tell me that."


    Sea lost smile, fingers hook his chin: "of course I know how are you, by the way, how are you doing there?"


    Yang Xuyan smelled the fragrance of her body with some enjoyment. He was reluctant to let her leave soon, but he still replied, "I killed nachen in the dark. At that time, the battlefield was in chaos, and no one noticed it. Afterwards, I would be regarded as the death of Yang Guo and Zhou Botong."


    "Well done!" Hai lost''s face was flushed with excitement. After planning for such a long time, he finally hit Hongjila''s department. It was they who supported him that made it so easy for Toray to come to power.


    There was also chabina, who was a member of the Hongjila tribe all day depending on his mother''s family, and the influence of Kublai Khan was also expanding.


    This time your husband cheated on other women and raped his widowed sister-in-law. I see how you will end up with such a shocking scandal. Torre is the king. I will let you all sink in the endless abyss!


    Yang Xuyan frowned, obviously did not want to participate in these intrigues, after all, he once belonged to Torre''s family.


    So he changed the topic and said, "those people like Yang Guo and Zhou Botong are really worthy of their reputation. I''m watching secretly today. Unless I sneak attack in the dark, I''m not an opponent for them."


    "Why do you give up the advantages and take the disadvantages and compete with them head-on?" The sea lost its comfort.


    Yang Xuyan shook his head: "after all, assassination is not the right way. The peak of martial arts is like Khan, like Tongtian sorcerer and magician. They are worthy of this life. Although I don''t like song Qingshu very much, if one day I can fight against three great masters like him, even if I die, I will be worthy of this life."


    Sea lost eyes also a little strange: "is indeed a strange man, I don''t know if he can save his life this time."

 Chapter 2383

    "Why, you can''t bear it?" A trace of jealousy flashed in Yang Xuyan''s eyes.


    Sea lost smile, and did not deny: "a strong man will naturally attract women''s favor, this is nothing hard to admit, not to mention the other side is still so young, and handsome, say I have some envy Shaomin princess, no wonder she will fall in love with this man."


    Yang Xuyan snorted, but he couldn''t refute it. For other people, he might even threaten to kill him, but song Qingshu was already a great master, and he was not arrogant enough to go to the other side for trouble.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m just talking about it. I can''t have anything in common with her. Besides, it''s possible that he will live through today." Haifan was disappointed. From a distance, he could see the flames in the sky. It was obvious that the army was hunting down the enemy with torches, which made half of the sky red. The night of Helin city had never been so busy.


    At this time, song Qingshu was running wildly in the city. Just now, he and tie Muzhen were both defeated. At that time, he faced Pang Ban''s obstruction. With his state at that time, he could not stop Pang Ban''s full attack.


    Moreover, even if they fight reluctantly, they will be forced back to the original place, and then they will fall into the siege of countless expert soldiers, and finally they will be defeated.


    At that moment, he had a balance and worked hard to use the method of burning blood. At the beginning, Ren Yingying used this method to break the ban and escape from the heaven at a time of crisis. At that time, he thought it was magic and asked her to pass it on to him.


    At the beginning, Ren Yingying hesitated. He felt that this method was too wasteful of Shouyuan''s essence. But he was worried that when Lang really encountered something that could not be solved, he passed it on to him. At the same time, he urged him that he should never use it until he was in a critical moment of life and death.


    Song Qingshu has always kept this in mind, and with his cultivation, it is almost impossible to meet any critical moment of life and death, until today facing the siege of the three great masters.


    The reason why he dares to save Guo Jing after being cut off is that he relies on the burning blood Dharma in addition to the release of water by the Tongtian sorcery Association. He uses this dharma to break through the encirclement at the same time.


    In the face of three great masters, two of them can still be severely damaged. This achievement is enough to shock all the people in the world, but song Qingshu is not happy at all. After all, it was obtained by sacrificing Shouyuan.


    Fortunately, Zhang Sanfeng''s "rootless tree formula" was used to prolong his life, which could barely offset most of the damage afterwards. Otherwise, he might not have made up his mind to use the burning blood method.


    But wugen shujue is a long-term regimen, just like a trickle of water to supplement the loss of Shouyuan. The weakness that comes immediately after the application of the great method of burning blood is inevitable.


    Song Qingshu must find a hiding place to recuperate before he loses his strength completely.


    His first reaction was to go to Zhao Min''s, but he immediately denied the idea. He could think of it, and others could think of it even more. Now Ruyang palace may have already laid a net for him.


    Although Zhao Min still secretly controls a group of forces in the city, he is still unable to resist the whole national machine.


    Next, he wants to hide in the palace, just as the most dangerous place is the safest place. In Tianlong Babu, xuzhu and Tianshan TongLao also hide in the palace, and the princess warms the bed


    No, now the legitimate princess is a Chinese zither. I just got on well with Guo Jing. This time I can''t touch it any more.


    Keke, how come I''m still thinking about this mess? Song Qingshu had to admire himself.


    After careful consideration, he still denied this idea. Tiemu was seriously injured and would definitely return to the palace for self-cultivation. It was hard for him to hide it from him.


    Just when he hesitated, he had been found by a young man and horse. While they were shooting arrows to send messages, they rushed over with a howl.


    There were mainly Mongolian soldiers and some secret masters. They looked at him one by one as if they were the Knights of ten thousand families. They knew that if they killed his glory and wealth in his life, they would not have to worry about it.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t want to end up like Xiang Yu. At last, he is dismembered by a group of soldiers, and each one takes his own body to receive a reward.


    If he doesn''t pay attention to these people on weekdays, now he''s at the end of the rope. It''s hard to deal with these people.


    After killing several Tantric masters and more than ten soldiers, he felt that his eyes were blurred. His hands seemed to be more important than his critical position. His speed and strength were gradually disappearing.


    "Will I die at the end of these little hands?" Song Qingshu had no choice but to smile.


    Seeing that he was about to be stabbed by the spear from the slope, he was unable to evade in order to cope with the enemy on the other side, so he could only barely avoid the key point, and was ready to fight with his body.


    At this moment, the silver light flashed, the spear head had been cut off, the soldier had not responded, and had been killed by a wisp of cold light.


    Then they found a woman in white standing on the wall nearby. The cold wind was blowing in the night and the green silk was dancing. With her ethereal temperament, she was like a fairy in the sky.


    "Jin Bingyun?" Song Qingshu was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, she suddenly appeared and solved an enemy for herself.


    The soldiers were stunned at first, and then they saw that she was so beautiful, one by one showing a frenzied and excited look, and many people rushed directly at her.


    Although Jin Bingyun''s status in the magic palace is transcendent, her influence is limited to a few people at the top. Few people at the bottom know her, just think that she is a member of song Qingshu''s group.


    Many people think that tonight they can not only kill song Qingshu and enjoy endless splendor and wealth in their life, but also catch such a wonderful person in the world. They all thank changshengtian for their good luck.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know that a woman like a fairy can become a Shura from hell.


    "You wait for me, I''ve solved these people, and I''ll take you to heal." Jin Bingyun nodded slightly to song Qingshu, and the ethereal voice was more inexplicable than usual.


    With that, she rushed to the place where the group of soldiers were most. Every time she waved her sword, she would reap the lives of several soldiers. She was ordered by the magician to save song Qingshu. It must not be divulged. Naturally, she had to solve all the witnesses.


    "Thank you for saving me." Song Qingshu saluted her and showed a grateful smile. Then when she turned around, she ran straight away.


    Are you kidding? Maybe other people who don''t know will be fascinated by your beauty. They think it''s a drama of beauty saving heroes, but I don''t know what you''re doing.


    It''s mostly for Pang Ban''s Daoxin. I don''t want to be sucked into human beings.


    Jin Bingyun''s eyes are full of light. Seeing the figure of him running away, he can''t help being angry and funny. What are you running for? Am I so terrible? You are a great master.


    She wanted to go after them, but she was entangled by these warriors, so she had to solve them first. When she got free, song Qingshu had disappeared.

 Chapter 2384

    Jin Bing yunbei bit his vermilion lip lightly. He had some mood swings. He stamped his foot and went to the place where he disappeared, but he had no confidence in finding him.


    Song Qingshu fled all the way. He noticed that many Mongolian soldiers searched his tracks door to door. He knew that if he hid in ordinary people''s homes, he could hardly escape. It seemed that he could only hide in those powerful families. These ordinary soldiers did not dare to offend him.


    This is the world. Everything is carried out by people. Even if Tiemuzhen meant to search all people''s houses, how could these soldiers dare to search the houses of those rich and noble families? Even the search is a show.


    After all, you can''t look up, you can''t look down, and you can''t go too far.


    So to hide can only be hidden in the family of the powerful, and must be the kind of top class, in order not to be found.


    Song Qingshu thought for a while, then ran in a certain direction.


    After all, it''s rare to see such a scene. Only one person left after watching for a while, because she had more important things to do.


    Princess Yalun has always been concerned about her son''s whereabouts. She promised to cooperate with song Qingshu and others because they threatened her son. Although he just told her that she had let him go home, she was not at ease.


    Therefore, as soon as they had the opportunity, they rushed home, until they saw that the nurse was holding her son.


    "Not long ago, a woman in a green shirt sent my son back." The nurse handed the baby in her arms.


    "My child." When she saw her familiar son, she was so excited that she almost burst into tears. She hugged him tightly and gave him a kiss. After her husband left, this child was her only hope.


    "That man keeps his word." After confirming that her son is safe, Princess Yalun has a good feeling for song Qingshu. At the same time, she is curious about the war situation over there and sends someone to check it.


    Soon, some of his subordinates came to report: "report back to the princess, song Qingshu escaped seriously. Now the imperial master is searching for him and other chaotic parties in the city."


    "I see. Pay attention to patrol and guard the door." Yalun waved his hand to indicate his retreat. When she learned that song Qingshu had escaped, she was surprised that he could still escape under the siege of three great masters. It''s hard to imagine how he did it.


    But it''s doomed to be arrested. Now all the troops and warriors are out in the whole process of the search. Even alandar and Hou Xibai are also transferred to participate in the search. Where can he escape.


    Of course, she just subconsciously felt that it was a pity, and she didn''t want to help. After all, there was no intersection between the two sides. The only good impression was that he kept his promise and put back Yulong Dashi.


    "The princess was shocked. This is the soup and snack specially prepared in the kitchen." Her valet brought some exquisite cakes and things like that.


    Princess Yalun has been running around all day, and she is afraid for her son. Now she is really hungry, so she takes it and eats it.


    The corner of the maid''s mouth rose slightly, but her head lowered, and she was not noticed.


    After taking a few mouthfuls, Aaron suddenly said, "prepare hot water for me. I''ll have a rest after a shower."


    "Yes The maid is the dark chess that Hai lost put in the house. She is very happy when she hears that, so it''s more convenient to act later.


    After a while, the maid came back and said, "princess, the hot water is ready."


    Princess Yalun nodded. She had almost eaten, so she planned to take a hot bath and go to bed early. Recently, there are too many things and she is really tired.


    Kublai Khan was patrolling the streets with his family when he heard of nachen''s death. He was stunned: "nachen is dead?"


    "The thief is fierce. Please protect yourself." Scouts are given orders from the palace to remind important people.


    Kublai Khan sneered: "if they were in their heyday, I might have worried a little bit, but now they are all at the end of the storm, and I have a lot of talents under my command. It''s just that I didn''t meet them. I met a place where they would die."


    At this time, a partisan general in his mansion mentioned a sentence when chatting with his companion: "it seems that this place is not far from the great prince''s mansion."


    When Kublai''s eyes brightened, Ma Bian pointed to mengge''s Palace: "now the thieves are running around. I heard that my little nephew was taken captive by the thieves before. Let''s see if we need help."


    He spoke, the people under his command naturally had no objection, and the party quickly rode to the mengge palace.


    On the other hand, song Qingshu just went over the wall of mengge palace, and he was glad that the defense force of his family seemed to be weakened. Otherwise, in his present state, it would be difficult for him to sneak in quietly.


    One of the reasons why he chose this place as his hiding place is that mengge is one of Tiemuzhen''s favorite grandchildren. In addition, Tiemuzhen also owes a lot to him for his early death. In recent years, Tiemuzhen has paid more attention to their family and other people in Lincheng have also paid more attention to Yalun''s orphan and widowed mother. Therefore, the probability of being investigated here is very small.


    Secondly, in previous contacts, no matter in the identity of Shuiyue or song Qingshu, they all have a good impression on this dignified and elegant woman. They know that she is a kind person in her heart, not as dangerous as sea lost and so on.


    If you go to the sea and get lost there now, song Qingshu dares to make sure that the other party will make the most of him even if he doesn''t sell him. It''s very tiring to deal with such a dangerous woman, and it''s more easy for him to be like Aaron.


    Just as he was thinking about where to hide, suddenly there was a horse''s hoof outside the door. He heard Kublai Khan''s voice faintly: "Kublai Khan asked to see Huang Sao."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but complain. What the hell is this guy.


    In recent years, Kublai Khan has opened many talent recruitment centers. There are many strange people and scholars in the network. People like Yang Guo and King Falun are just one of them. Listening to the outside voice, he brings a lot of people. In his current state, if he is found, he will die.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to quit, but he didn''t expect that Kublai Khan''s soldiers were also surrounded outside the palace, but he could only quickly hide in the palace: "is it because of the exposure of my hiding that this group of pursuers are attracted?"


    However, it''s not very likely that he will come to visit us by the way, so it''s a good thing. As long as he''s not found out, there won''t be any more people in the family to check.


    Originally, the guards at the gate of the palace didn''t want to let them go, but Toya, Princess Yalun''s close maid, came out to spread a message that the princess asked the fourth prince to go in. Naturally, the guards couldn''t stop her.


    Kublai Khan was overjoyed to know that Aaron was always cold to him and seldom invited him. Was it because of today''s events that she realized that she had to have a strong arm to rely on?


    When song Qingshu heard the sound of opening the door from a distance, he was more and more worried. Kublai Khan had too many experts. He was afraid that his people would hear the news, so he had to open a door nearby and hide in.


    But I was stunned, because the room was full of heat, and there seemed to be someone nearby.


    "Toya, are you back? Come quickly and pinch my shoulder. I don''t know why. I always feel a little weak all over. " A soft and pleasant voice sounded, mixed with the sound of arm sliding across the water. Who is not princess Allen.

 Chapter 2385

    Kublai Khan was led into the hall by his maid Toya at this time. In politeness, he did not bring his troops in, but brought a few masters under his command.


    "Well, where''s Huang Sao?" Seeing that there was no one around, Kublai was disappointed.


    Toya saluted: "please wait here for the fourth prince. Our princess will come out soon." Then he called his men to serve tea.


    Kublai Khan is the most sinicized of the Mongolian nobles. He likes to drink tea most in his daily life. He was thirsty in the middle of the night. He had no doubt about it and drank several cups in a row.


    There was a flash of joy in Toya''s eyes and she said to him, "I''ll invite the princess." Then he stepped back slowly.


    Kublai Khan was sitting in the hall, thinking that for the first time, Yalun had asked him to come. I don''t know what happened. Thinking of her attitude change, I couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    Eh, how can I feel a little hot? The more I drink this tea, the more thirsty I am.


    After a while, Toya came out: "fourth prince, our princess asked you to come over."


    Kublai Khan was stunned at first, and then ecstatic. Instead of meeting him in the hall, he invited him to the inner hall. This is a move that he would like to do. Is it that today''s event has hit her too hard and needs to be comforted urgently.


    "Lead the way, please." He was happy and polite.


    Toya said with a smile, "fourth prince, this way, please."


    Kublai Khan hesitated for a moment. Instead of letting his men follow him, he asked them to guard the outside. After all, the imperial concubine''s inner house is not suitable for too many men to get close to. What''s more, he had a vague expectation in his heart, in case... It''s not good to have too many people.


    On the other side, song Qingshu saw that there were still people in the room, and his head was a little confused for a moment. What''s the matter? It looks like Princess Allen is bathing in it?


    But why, there is no guard at all along the way. It''s reasonable to say that the place where the princess bathes should not be very heavily guarded? You know, just because Kublai Khan wanted to bring people in, he was in a hurry. He didn''t dare to disturb the guards in a hurry, so he went all the way to the place where the defense was weak. Unexpectedly, he finally came to the princess. This is unreasonable.


    "What''s the matter with you, Toya? Why don''t you talk back?" Seeing that there was no response, Princess Yalun was puzzled.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. If she found something unusual, she would be finished, so she replied, "here we are." His appearance has not been found for so many years. Besides his appearance, his voice is also the key.


    There is a branch in Yirong that changes the voice to be the same as the object. As for Toya, he doesn''t know who she is, so he can only subconsciously imitate the voice of the maid who just went to open the door.


    He deliberately made a little vague, just two words, ordinary people can not hear the difference.


    The reason why he got into such trouble was that he thought that if he took the other party hostage, there would be a lot of trouble, especially Kublai Khan would come to see her soon.


    So the best situation is to hide quietly in your house, so that no one knows.


    As she walked slowly behind the screen, the heat grew stronger and stronger. From a distance, she saw Princess Yalun lying in the barrel, her hair hanging high, revealing her slender and delicate neck.


    "Come and help me pinch my shoulder." It seems that hearing the footsteps, the princess patted her shoulder.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to walk past. Seeing the snow white, Princess Yalun was soaking in the bath bucket, only exposing the part above her shoulder. She put her hand on her shoulder and pinched it gently.


    The clavicle is delicate and delicate, showing two shallow nests. The shoulders are white and round, and the skin is as delicate as a young girl. It can''t be seen that she has been married and had children.


    "Well," said Princess Aron with a comfortable snort, "Toya, I feel your technique is better today."


    Song Qingshu was startled to see her head leaning back. When he was about to point her mute acupoint to prevent her from shouting, he found that she was just lying down more comfortably with her eyes closed. He was relieved.


    At the same time, I was worried that it would be difficult for her not to disturb her to stay here. How can this situation end later?


    I can only wait for natoya to come and leave quietly. I hope everything goes well then.


    "Well, why do I have a strange feeling, I don''t know how to describe it, that is, I can''t help thinking about the night I got married with Montgomery." Yalun''s eyebrows frowned slightly. She twisted her body for a while and slowed down. She also pinched her legs subconsciously.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Then he noticed that Princess Yalun had an unnatural blush on her cheeks, and her skin was very hot. She looked like she had been treated with medicine.


    Can''t I control the overflow of joy when I''m hurt?


    He was startled, but immediately denied the possibility. He didn''t use his real Qi at all.


    "No, I''m not feeling well. I''m going back to my room to have a rest." At this time, Princess Yalun covered her forehead and suddenly stood up directly from the bath bucket. The drops of water slid past her perfect waist, making her body more crystal clear.


    I don''t know whether it''s too fast or something. She just feels powerless and can''t control her body to fall to one side.


    Seeing that she is about to fall on the floor, song Qingshu subconsciously reaches for her hand and holds her with warm fragrant nephrite. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Thank you, Toya." Princess Yalun opened her eyes while thanking her, waiting to see that it was a man who helped her.


    Song Qingshu quickly ordered her acupoints to avoid her shouting. He apologized and said, "I''m really sorry. I''m also in your place by mistake. I don''t mean to offend you. If you promise not to shout, just blink."


    Then she pulled the clothes on the screen and surrounded her.


    After noticing his actions, Princess Yalun''s face softened a little, but her face was still very red. She blinked her eyes gently, and song Qingshu untied her acupoints.


    "How did you happen to be in my room?" Princess Yalun''s tone was full of shame and anger. She had never been approached by a man like this before, but she had enough sense and didn''t yell, because if she was seen, it would damage her reputation.


    Song Qingshu replied, "I don''t know why. I chose places with weak guards all the way, and then I turned to this room."


    "Weak guard?" Princess Yalun was stunned and said angrily, "how can this be possible? My residence is the most heavily guarded place in the whole palace."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "what am I cheating you for? Now I''m seriously injured. If I''m really heavily guarded, how can I break in quietly?"


    Princess Yalun, thoughtfully, suddenly twisted her legs unnaturally, and stared at him with poor eyes: "did you make me weird?"


    Song Qingshu spread his hands: "how can it be? I''m being chased now. I don''t know how to make such a mess."


    Princess Yalun bit her lip and knew that what he said was reasonable.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, when I just entered the mansion, Kublai Khan was visiting. Your maid went to open the door and let him in. I ran here in a hurry."


    "What Yalun was so surprised that she almost stood up. However, she realized that her clothes were not neat. Her face was changing. She was used to all kinds of intrigues in the center of power in Mongolia for a long time. At that moment, she had thought of countless possibilities.


    At this time, Kublai Khan''s voice came from outside the door: "sister Huang, my fourth brother came to see me."

 Chapter 2386

    "What are you doing here?" She was angry and anxious, and wanted to get dressed, but now she was weak, moved a little, trembled a little, and quickly closed her legs.


    "Sister Huang is joking. Didn''t you ask me to come here?" Kublai said with a smile.


    "I''m not... I''m not. You go." Yalun''s voice was trembling, which was a little more sweet than usual.


    Kublai Khan outside the door swallowed his saliva, thinking that she was very cold when she spoke to herself. How could she be so sweet? But why did she call me to go.


    "What''s going on?" Kublai looked strangely at the maid beside him.


    Toya said in a low voice: "I don''t dare to guess what the princess means. I''ve brought the prince over according to her instructions. The rest is up to the prince himself. I''ll leave."


    She has been lurking for so many years. Today, in order to complete the mission of the above faction, her identity has been exposed no matter whether it is successful or not. Moreover, it involves a Royal Scandal, and many people must be killed afterwards, so she wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    Watching the maid leave in a hurry, Kublai Khan felt relieved. If the other party directly said that it was Allen who invited him to a tryst in the middle of the night, he would have doubts. But now, it''s obvious that Allen is also hesitating and struggling, and he hasn''t figured out whether to take that step or not.


    I don''t know why he is a little hot now. He just feels that his lower abdomen is stiff. He swallows and says, "sister Huang, is Yulong OK?"


    "He''s OK. You go." At this time, Yalun was in a panic. When mengge died, she knew the danger of the world. She was a smart person, but now she didn''t understand that she was intrigued by others, whether the mastermind was Kublai Khan or someone else.


    On weekdays, if the other party had made it clear that he was going to leave, Kublai would naturally leave with a gentleman''s face in mind. But today, there was an evil fire in his heart, which made him much bolder than usual: "I came all the way here, but my sister-in-law didn''t see me. It''s a bit unkind, isn''t it? No, I have to come in and make sure my sister-in-law is safe. "


    Hearing the sound of him coming up to push the door, Princess Yalun was in a hurry and said to song Qingshu, "put me back in the bucket quickly." Now she just put a piece of clothes around her body. She couldn''t stop anything. She could barely cover it in the bath bucket.


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and put her in the water. At this time, he heard that Kublai Khan had already pushed the door in. He quickly stepped on his toes and hid on the beam.


    He was also a little depressed. Now that he was seriously injured, he wanted to find a quiet place to have a good rest. He didn''t know how to end up in this mess.


    When Princess Yalun returned to the bathtub, she shrank into the water and showed her head. At the same time, she pulled her clothes on the bathtub and covered the water.


    Kublai Khan was also stunned when he came in. He did not expect that the room was steaming. For a moment, he was both surprised and happy: "is Huang Sao bathing?"


    Princess Yalun felt that her whole body was too soft to melt. If she didn''t lean on the wall of the barrel, she might not be able to sit up straight. She said angrily, "now that you know, you don''t want to quit soon."


    It''s a pity that her angry voice didn''t express her anger under the effect of the medicine. On the contrary, she was soft and delicate, which made her heart beat.


    Kublai Khan is also thirsty. He only thinks that the other party is pretentious and has no scruples anymore: "ha ha ha, there is no outsider here, so why is Huang Sao like this? Since you call me in in the middle of the night, and you deliberately bathe here and wait for me, Kublai Khan is not a Lu man who doesn''t understand the customs."


    "I don''t know!" Princess Yalun was furious, but her voice was not so firm. At this time, her mind was full of beautiful pictures, and she even thought of a voice in her heart. Otherwise, don''t refuse. Since her husband accidentally left, she had been alone for a long time. Although she pretended to be strong outside, only she knew how lonely and lonely it was to keep an empty bed alone.


    Kublai Khan''s Kung Fu has come over now. Looking at his normally upright and noble sister-in-law, he feels that his whole body is about to expand and his eyes are red.


    "Huang Sao, you must be sleepless after my elder brother left these two years. My elder brother used to treat me very well. I must take good care of you after he left." Kublai Khan swallowed his saliva and flashed a wild color in his eyes. He always had a strange emotion towards this dignified and beautiful sister-in-law. In those years, mengge sent people to thoroughly investigate the tax issues of his fiefdom. It was the kind-hearted Allen who came out to speak for him that prevented the conflict between the two brothers from intensifying completely.


    He always remembered this kindness in his heart. At that time, the shallow smile and gentle eyes when Aaron looked at him were deeply imprinted in his mind.


    But the identities of both sides made him dare not cross the thunder pool. Originally, mengge died. He thought he had a chance. On this impulse, he made some abrupt moves to her. Who knows, the gentle and dignified sister-in-law suddenly changed her attitude. Since then, she has not been false to him.


    Khan warned him later that he could only bury this abnormal love deeply in his heart, but the more hidden many things were, the easier it was to break out. The idea of getting Allen had gradually become his obsession.


    Today, he was inspired by the medicine, and now he even stood in front of him without any defense. He didn''t care so much, just wanted to completely occupy her.


    "What''s the point of bathing alone? Sister Huang might as well try mandarin duck bath." Kublai quickly took off his coat and rushed to Aaron in the barrel.


    "Help me!" With her only reason, she looks up at Song Qingshu, her eyes full of pleading.


    With a sigh, song Qingshu jumped down and knocked Kublai Khan unconscious. How could he sit back and ignore such a thing.


    Looking at Kublai Khan who fell to the ground, Yalun was relieved. He looked at Song Qingshu with watery eyes: "I''m weak now. Can you help me out?"


    Song Qingshu nodded. Although he was seriously injured, he was the cultivation of a great master. He still had the strength to help a woman, not to mention that he was not heavy.


    Being held in his arms and feeling the masculinity of a man, she couldn''t help whining. Maybe she also felt too ashamed. For a moment, Xiafei''s cheeks said, "I''m not like this at ordinary times."


    Song Qingshu said, "well, you have been drugged."


    "Isn''t it true that you did it well?" Princess Aaron looked up at him.


    "What do you think?" Song Qingshu helped her to sit up on the side, took her clothes and prepared to carry her to wrap her body, but found that the clothes had already been soaked in water.


    In fact, Aaron knew it wasn''t him. He just asked casually. He noticed his action and his face changed. It seemed that he was engaged in an extremely fierce psychological struggle. After a long time, he breathed out: "can you carry me to bed?"


    Song Qingshu let out a cry and put her down on the bed: "you are in a high position. It''s normal for someone to aim at you. In the future, you should be more careful. It''s not so coincidental that I can meet you every time."


    Then he got up and prepared to see if he could find an antidote for Kublai Khan, but he was held by the other side.


    I saw Princess Yalun''s eyes oozing water, and her voice was not audible: "don''t go."

 Chapter 2387

    "I''ll look for an antidote." Hearing this, the princess let go of her hand.


    Song Qingshu squatted down beside Kublai Khan and fumbled for some time. Unfortunately, he got nothing. He had to bring a cup of cold water to one side and let Princess Yalun drink it first: "he has no antidote, and I think he seems to have been attacked. I don''t know whether he was drugged for the sake of fun or by others."


    Princess Yalun took a sip. The cold water made her recover a little bit of consciousness. She said to him in a hurry, "please help me see if there is anyone coming outside."


    Song Qingshu nodded, came to the window, looked outside quietly, came back and said, "there is no one in the area of more than ten feet." If he is normal, he doesn''t need to look at it with his eyes at all. It''s a pity that he is seriously injured now, and it''s hard to do that.


    "The old four really had a bad heart and broke everyone away." Princess Yalun was so angry that she smashed the teacup at Kublai Khan. Unfortunately, she was weak all over. It didn''t take long for the teacup to fly and then it fell to the ground.


    Song Qingshu also has some headaches. If he can use his internal power to dredge her breath and let her gradually return to normal, now he can''t, and he doesn''t have the time.


    "Princess, please have a good rest here. Under such circumstances, it''s not good for me to stay here. I''ll leave first." Song Qingshu thought that he had to find a quiet place to heal as soon as possible. He had just delayed a lot of time.


    "Don''t go!" The princess was in a hurry.


    Seeing the other party''s anxious appearance, song Qingshu was shocked and thought that it was not taking advantage of others'' danger to let me stay here.


    Noticing his eyes, Princess Yalun''s cheeks were covered with red clouds, and quickly explained, "if you leave, what if he wakes up?"


    Song Qingshu took a look at Kublai Khan on the ground and replied, "don''t worry. Although I was injured, he couldn''t wake up before dawn."


    "But what if his men see that he hasn''t been moving and come in?" Princess Aaron is in a hurry.


    "But this is your territory." Song Qingshu is also speechless.


    Princess Yalun bit her lip. "Now I''m like this, and I don''t want to be seen by the people under my hands."


    Song Qingshu said: "although I want to help, people are chasing me everywhere now. I need to heal as soon as possible. I can''t help it."


    Then she turned around and left. There was a little cry in her voice: "do you want me to be so clear?"


    Song Qingshu turned around and said: Some of them looked at her unintelligibly.


    Princess Yalun turned her head, and her lips were almost bitten and bleeding: "I will soon lose my mind as I am now. At that time, any man can easily get me. Instead of being taken advantage of by some dirty people who don''t know who, it''s better to... And you..."


    "Why me? I don''t think we''ve seen each other Song Qingshu some do not understand her brain circuit, do not want to cheap other people, so with me? I''m still your wanted man in Mongolia.


    Princess Yalun blushed: "because you sent back the lost jade dragon, let me know that you are a man who keeps the promise; And... You are a great master, we Mongolians worship the strongest... "She said several reasons in a row, but there was no logic in the back.


    Song Qingshu face appeared a smile: "really not because I am handsome?"


    Princess Yalun was stunned. She didn''t expect that there was such a shameless person in the world. If she had turned her face on weekdays, now she felt inexplicable under the influence of medicine. She blushed and replied, "you really look better."


    Song Qingshu gently raised her chin with her fingers. The woman''s skin was white and red in front of her eyes. There seemed to be a pool of autumn water in her eyes. She couldn''t help sighing: "the princess is also very beautiful."


    When she was touched by a strange man, Princess Yalun trembled, but still insisted: "after tonight, you and I will be passers-by, and then no one will mention it or pester me."


    This is what she is most worried about. If the other party pesters her after the event, and her identity is so sensitive, once exposed, it will be the biggest scandal of the royal family.


    The reason why she didn''t want to find another person at home was also worried about this. As a great master, song Qingshu couldn''t do that kind of thing.


    In addition, in her mind, she subconsciously treats other people in her family as domestic slaves. Only song Qingshu''s status and identity are equal to her. Of course, the other person is very handsome


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and said, "but I still need to stay at home for a while to take advantage of the opportunity to recover."


    Princess Yalun almost fainted. How could she feel that she had been begging him to agree? But the more and more intense heat in her body made her have no time to refuse: "good!"


    As for whether the other party is an imperial prisoner or not, she doesn''t care. She used to be the crown princess, but with her husband''s accidental death, the status of their department is very different from before. It''s hard for her to worry about sweating.


    Song Qingshu reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes and sighed: "if you don''t want to, I''ll go right away." Take advantage of another''s perilous state, the nine Yin manual, the God''s Sutra and the Tai Xuan Jing are all very magical. The healing of the normal operation is not so much a problem. God bless you.


    Who knows Princess Yalun tightly grasped his hand: "don''t go, i... I will."


    At this time, song Qingshu felt that he was no longer a man. He held her chin and kissed her directly. His other hand moved down slowly. Where he passed, he instantly relieved his opponent of any defense.


    The idea flashed through her mind: how can this man take off his clothes so skillfully?


    From the beginning, she has been suppressing the drug. Now she is close to the masculine breath of a man, and the passion and desire of every skin on her body are completely ignited. Before she completely loses her Qingming, she quickly reaches out her hand to stop each other.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu had to sigh that the woman''s skin was so good that the cold wind of Mobei did not leave any trace on her.


    Aaron''s chest fluctuated sharply, and it was obvious that his mind was in a mess at the moment: "you can find a piece of cloth to cover my eyes."


    Song Qingshu was so confused that he didn''t expect to have such a strange request:


    Princess Yalun turned her head to one side, her face flushed: "so I can''t see you, I can... Imagine you as mengge."


    Song Qingshu''s first reaction is that at this point, she still deceives herself, but soon there is a trace of admiration. If it were not for today''s accident, she would not have done anything wrong to her husband.


    Today, although there are various reasons, she still feels sorry for her husband at the bottom of her heart. Only in this way can she retain the last trace of dignity.


    "Good!" Song Qingshu picked up her scattered belt and gently covered her eyes.


    ......

 Chapter 2388

    Song Qingshu is a gentleman. He usually doesn''t refuse a woman''s reasonable request. What''s more, he doesn''t lose much to cover her eyes.


    Sometimes fate is so strange. They have met several times before and after, but they haven''t said a few words. But when something happened, Princess Allen was willing to ask for help from him, a stranger. How could he happen to be here.


    Of course, although Princess Yalun has not seen her several times, song Qingshu has seen her several times as a water moon leader. At that time, she gave people the impression that her temperament was very cold, that she was dignified and beautiful, and that she had a sense of awe inspiring inviolability. In particular, compared with the enchanting temperament of being lost in the sea, she was totally two extremes.


    No matter how imaginative Rao was, he would not expect that every so long, the noble and elegant Allen would lie in front of him in such a way that he would take the initiative to invite him.


    After being blindfolded, the princess was in darkness. Her chest was undulating sharply. It was obvious that her heart was also extremely uneasy, waiting for the moment when her fate came.


    Who knows, after a while, the other side never moved. She couldn''t help but ask in a trembling voice, "why don''t you talk?"


    Song Qingshu was appreciating her beauty carefully. Wen Yan said with a smile, "don''t you want to imagine me as mengge? If I speak, I will let you play."


    Princess Yalun could not help biting her lips. The man was really a bit bad: "I''m afraid if you don''t speak."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of changing people on the way?" Song Qingshu came up to her ear and said jokingly.


    With a tremble in her heart, her mind could not help thinking of some situations. She just felt that her body was becoming more and more sensitive. She couldn''t help spat: "you''re such a jerk."


    She took a deep breath: "anyway, no matter how you deliberately scare me, I won''t take off the blindfold as you wish."


    Looking at her stubborn head, as if defending the final dignity, song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling pity and bent down to kiss her gently.


    Princess Yalun was already suffering a lot, and her mind was in chaos. Now she was completely ignited, and her jade arms hugged her man tightly


    I don''t know how long later, Princess Yalun was awakened by the faint bird call outside the yard. She found herself lying in a man''s arms, with waterfall like hair scattered on his chest. Thinking of the absurdity before, she didn''t know how to face it for a moment, so she quickly closed her eyes.


    Aware of her movement, song Qingshu asked, "are you awake?" After a night''s treatment, although his injury is not fully recovered, he has the strength to protect himself. After a period of recuperation, he should be able to recover completely.


    "MMM ~" can''t pretend to sleep any more, Princess Yalun''s mind is spinning fast, how to solve the current problem.


    Song Qingshu then said: "princess, please don''t worry. I won''t pester you later. You can arrange a place for me. I''ll stay at home in it. I''ll leave after I get hurt."


    Suddenly, Princess Yalun got angry in her heart for no reason. She sat up straight and glared at him: "do you hate me so much in your heart?"


    Song Qingshu


    Isn''t that what you offered at the beginning?


    "Last night was the same. At first I had to beg you... Now I''m impatient to get rid of my relationship." the more Princess Allen thought about it, the more angry she was. Her tears couldn''t stop falling. "Am I so unbearable in your heart?"


    Rao is song Qingshu. She has many confidants and boasts rich experience in this field. But at this moment, he finds that he doesn''t understand women at all: "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want to embarrass you."


    "We''re all like this. I can''t be embarrassed." Princess Yalun pulled the quilt and wrapped it on her shoulder. She also realized that her anger was unreasonable, but as a woman, she couldn''t hold her face down for a while.


    Song Qingshu suddenly understood something, put her in his arms again, and said: "last night we agreed that we would have nothing to do with each other after tonight, but now the day is not completely bright, which means that the night has not passed, and the princess will not be cheap to me again?"


    Aaron''s face turned red instantly and pushed him away: "bah, you think it''s beautiful."


    Although she said this, her face gradually eased down. Song Qingshu was relieved. She almost made a big mistake before, that is to make her suspect that she is not attractive. Women can abandon men, but they can''t stand being abandoned by men.


    "Also, you can call me Yalun in the future. Don''t call me a princess. There are so many princesses in Lincheng. Who knows who you are calling?" Suddenly, Aaron said.


    Seeing her face full of peach blossoms and a little woman''s posture, song Qingshu was not used to it at all.


    "You last night..." as soon as Yalun opened her mouth, she bit her lip. It''s obviously hard to say, "what''s the matter? I will... Have that feeling."


    "How do you feel?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Princess Yalun blushed: "forget it, it''s nothing." Where can she say it? You should know that the Mongols are always martial. As a prince, mengge is always strong. It''s not that she hasn''t tasted the pleasure of boudoir, but all the things before are totally different from last night.


    She has always been a proud and reserved person, and has never been so impolite, as if the other party wanted her to give birth to her, or to die, or she would die, and the whole person gave in completely.


    She didn''t like this feeling very much, but the rising reason would be washed away by the memory of her body.


    It turns out that song Qingshu was seriously injured last night. Because he was in the enemy camp, he needed to recover as soon as possible, so in order to heal the wound, Huanxi Zen skill was completely opened, and Huanxi Qi naturally entered her body.


    After Zhou Zhiruo, Zhao Min and others tried once before, they blushed and said that they would never let him do anything to them again. Song Qingshu also knew that the true Qi was evil. He and his confidants paid attention to it and didn''t use it. He was communicating with his true feelings.


    Because he hadn''t used it for a long time, he forgot the power of it.


    Princess Yalun is such a reserved lady who has been living in the palace for a long time. How can she bear this? Last night, it seems that she opened the door to a new world, making her even feel that the sweet memories of the past are dull.


    One of them didn''t know what was wrong with his body, and the other didn''t notice what happened because he was thinking about how to deal with the pursuit of Mongolian parties.


    However, after all, Yalun had been in a high position for a long time. He took a deep breath and calmed down a little bit. He pointed to the man who fell on the ground in the distance and changed the topic and said, "now there''s a question. What about Kublai Khan?"


    After that, she was also a little worried. If the news that she was with other men was spread, she would have no face to see others. What''s more, the honor and disgrace of the family, and even the future of the lost jade dragon, would be over.


    Thinking of this, there was a flash of murder in her eyes when she looked at Kublai Khan. The Mongolian woman was never a weak little white rabbit. Although she was usually very kind, she didn''t mind killing at the critical moment.


    However, Kublai Khan''s identity is a big problem. He is not an idle prince, but the most likely Prince of the Empire. It''s hard to deal with the aftermath after killing him. What''s more, song Qingshu mentioned that his men are still waiting outside.

 Chapter 2389

    Looking at Kublai Khan, who had been sleeping on the ground for most of the night, song Qingshu also fell into meditation. He hesitated to replace him.


    Now is a great opportunity. According to the historical development, Kublai Khan will eventually become the leader of Mongolia. If he kills the other party now and then becomes him again, won''t it be easy to get the land of Mongolia in the future?


    But after much consideration, he gave up the idea. First, he killed a prince of Mongolia in front of Yalun, and then pretended to be the other side to seek the land of Mongolia. Song Qingshu didn''t think that he really had such charm. Relying on the flesh body relationship alone, he could make the other side cooperate with him wholeheartedly, regardless of his family and country.


    And easy appearance is his biggest card, once exposed, the trouble is not small.


    On the other hand, Kublai Khan''s confidants have many subordinates. There is also a decent Princess and many concubines in his family. Even if Yirong can hide from ordinary people, it''s hard to hide from his confidants, not to mention the people beside his pillow.


    The most important thing is that the city of Helin is not dominated by Kublai Khan''s family. Ali Buge and Hai lost do not know how many people stare at him and make mistakes. On top of that, there is Tiemuzhen, a big mountain. If he pretends to be Kublai Khan, he will be doomed.


    If he and Zhao Min can discuss how much power Ruyang palace has in the city, and whether he can guarantee the success of impersonating Kublai Khan, he still gives up taking such a big risk.


    "Ask you ~" seeing that he didn''t speak, Princess Yalun subconsciously shook his arm. She didn''t expect that she would speak in such a coquettish tone.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "kill me."


    "Kill..." Princess Yalun was startled, and her voice was intermittent. "It''s not very good. He... Is one of the princes after all, and there are his men outside."


    Song Qingshu then said, "then let it go?"


    The princess shook her head and blushed. "No, he saw me last night... How can I let him go?" she said


    "Neither kill nor let go, what do you want?" Song Qingshu is happy.


    Princess Yalun was also a little embarrassed: "I didn''t know that''s why I asked you?"


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the distance. Princess Yalun was stunned: "what''s the situation outside?" She sat up straight and wanted to look out, but how could she see it here.


    Song Qingshu listened carefully for a while and said quickly, "you''ll get dressed right away. There''s trouble coming."


    "Ah?" The princess is still at a loss.


    Song Qingshu explained: "someone outside seems to want to break in. It seems that Ali Buge is leading the way. Kublai Khan''s people are blocking them."


    Princess Yalun blinked: "what about my men?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while: "of course, your people are at a loss. They don''t know what happened to you. Now they don''t know who to help."


    While wearing clothes, Princess Yalun said angrily, "these bastards, the account that Kublai Khan was put in before has not been calculated with them." At the same time, he was anxious: "what should we do now? Brother Ali is obviously prepared to come here, mostly for... For..."


    After all, she couldn''t say the word "arrest and rape". She even suspected that it was all caused by Ali Buge.


    Song Qingshu had come to Kublai Khan at this time, dressed him hastily, and then directly untied his acupoints.


    Seeing that Kublai Khan gradually opened her eyes, Princess Yalun was about to exclaim, but song Qingshu said to him, "look at my eyes ~"


    Kublai''s eyes soon became turbid and confused again. Song Qingshu asked, "did you give Yalun the medicine last night?" In fact, this kind of high-ranking people are mostly determined people who are not so easy to hypnotize. If he had not been drugged and sleepy, he would not have been so easy to succeed.


    Kublai Khan shook his head: "No."


    Song Qingshu asked, "Why are you here so coincidentally?"


    "I just stopped by to see her. Her servant girl said that she invited me in, and of course I came in," Kublai Khan replied, breathing a little faster. "When I saw her at my elder brother''s wedding, I saw her sweet smile and curved eyes, and I fell in love with him. I couldn''t help him before, but now he''s gone, I will not miss any chance to get her


    Song Qingshu was so excited that there was such a strange love in it.


    After hearing that, Princess Yalun was very angry and ashamed. She came to beat him: "I''m your sister-in-law!"


    Song Qingshu stopped her in a hurry. You''re kidding me. The method of moving soul is not omnipotent. You may wake up with such a slap.


    It was not easy for him to calm down. Song Qingshu said to Kublai, "do you remember what happened yesterday?"


    Kublai Khan mechanically replied: "I was led in by Toya, and then I saw Yalun in the bath bucket. Her shoulders were so white..."


    Seeing that Princess Yalun''s face turned red, song Qingshu quickly interrupted him: "no, it''s just your dream. You don''t remember what happened yesterday."


    "Dream?" Kublai Khan had some doubts.


    "Not bad ~" Song Qingshu continued to guide him, "you drank tuoya''s medicine yesterday, and then you lost your mind. It should be that tuoya was addicted to you."


    "Toya drugged me. I was in a coma last night." Kublai repeated mechanically.


    "Now you wake up and you can leave. There are your men out there." Song Qingshu continued.


    Kublai Khan nodded and left the room.


    During the whole process, Princess Yalun was stunned: "is this hypnosis?" In recent years, Mongolia has been in contact with many Western missionaries. As a senior official, she has also heard about it.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "almost."


    Princess Yalun was a little wary and said, "you didn''t perform this magic trick on me last night, did you?"


    Song Qingshu has no good way: "do you remember what happened last night?"


    How can not remember, it is never in this life experience, every minute, every second she remember clearly.


    "What if it''s a dream you made for me?" he said


    Song Qingshu smiles: "you can also regard it as a dream."


    "I don''t care what happened yesterday, but you are not allowed to use this method to me in the future," he said


    Song Qingshu nodded: "I don''t usually use this for women. It''s different from Tian boguang in the clouds."


    Princess Yalun didn''t know who Tian boguang and yunzhonghe were, but she relaxed with his assurance.


    At this time, a rush of footsteps came, and then Ali Buge''s surprise voice rang out: "good old four, you are here as expected!"


    Kublai Khan''s voice also sounded, obviously returned to normal: "what do you mean?"


    Ali does not elder brother sneer way: "you have done what you know, lone male and widowed female stay most of the night, Huang Sao you don''t be afraid, I certainly find justice for you."


    Then he told his men, "arrest the beast who bullied my brother and sister-in-law."


    The experts under his command came forward one after another, and Kublai Khan''s men also came out to protect the Lord in a hurry.


    At this time, in a house beside the palace, Hai lost, put down his tea cup, looked at the direction and sighed: "now the situation inside must be quite interesting, but it''s a pity that I can''t see that scene myself."

 Chapter 2390

    Sea lost hands quickly advised: "Princess think twice, if you go out at this time, I''m afraid it will fall short."


    Hai lost giggled: "look, it scares you. I just said it casually. Otherwise, I won''t find someone to inform Ali. I hope he won''t let me down."


    At this time, in the palace of mengge, Ali Buge and Kublai Khan formed a group. Many people in Kublai Khan''s recruiting hall were sent out to pursue NACHIN criminals. Ali Buge''s staff were much more neat, so Kublai Khan''s side was soon unable to support them.


    At this time, Princess Yalun had come out in neat clothes: "if you want to fight, why are you doing something wrong in my house?"


    "Princess!" Many warriors in the family, seeing their mother as if they had the backbone, ran to her to protect her.


    Ali is not elder brother a Leng, carefully looked at the princess, can''t help but ask: "Huang Sao, are you ok?"


    "Of course it''s OK. I can do anything." Allen has a bad face. This guy came so "in time". Isn''t he behind the scenes? Originally, the relationship between the two sides was very good. Before that, she even made a secret alliance. But now if it is confirmed that he directed all this, she will turn over on the spot.


    Ali Buge thought how different it was from intelligence: "I heard that Kublai Khan came here to bully Huang Sao, so I came here to rescue him."


    "Where did you get the information?" Asked the princess.


    "Some people say that Kublai Khan hasn''t come out of your house for several hours, so I''ll have a look," Ali Buge asked uncertainly


    His tone was sour. He was extremely upset to think that this beautiful and dignified widowed sister-in-law should have taken advantage of Kublai Khan. But now he still needs the support of Allen to fight for the throne. It''s not too late to bring her into the harem after he becomes a Khan in the future.


    Eh, now that she and Kublai Khan are getting on well, how can she support me again?


    Seeing the change of his face, Yalun guessed one or two and said angrily, "what''s in your mind? Today Kublai Khan came to see me, and then he was plotted. He took a rest here for a while, and now he''s recovered."


    Hearing these words, Kublai Khan''s men worried and asked the host. Kublai Khan also nodded and said, "yes, I was invited in for a cup of tea, and then I lost my mind."


    "Plotting? I don''t know who dares to plot against another prince in his wife''s house? " Ali Buge''s face was full of suspicion.


    "It''s Toya, a maid in my family. I don''t know who ordered her. I''m sending someone to arrest her now," Princess Yalun replied calmly


    Ali not elder brother doubt way: "if is old four in the plot, why emperor elder sister-in-law don''t call a person early, must stay together so several hours?"


    Princess Yalun''s face turned red and said quickly, "after all, he was plotted by my maid in my house. If anything happens, I can''t blame him. So naturally, I want to treat him first. Is that ok?"


    "Of course, no problem," Ali said with a smile, "but I don''t know which doctors Huang Sao called at that time to diagnose Lao Si, and who else were present."


    Song Qingshu was worried in the room when he heard that she could not answer these questions. When he was sweating for her, he heard her angry: "brother Ali, what do you mean, when I was interrogated by a prisoner?"


    "I dare not," he said with a smile, "just to pursue the truth."


    "It''s boring enough today. You''re making trouble." Princess Yalun finally broke out and told her subordinates, "get out of here and get rid of all these people!"


    The bodyguards of your family went to drive people out one after another. Although there were many people in the hands of Ali Buge and Kublai Khan, this was their home after all. It was not easy to force them to stay since they were ordered to leave, so they had to quit one after another.


    After going out, brother alibu sneered at Kublai Khan and said, "Lao Si, you''ve done such a scandal. You won''t be spared by the sweat!"


    Kublai also angry: "nonsense what, who did ugly things, lazy and you nonsense." Then he called the people under his hand to leave. He was also very depressed. He came here in high spirits, but instead of catching the fox, he got into trouble.


    "Ah Chou ~" Kublai felt chilly and sore all over. He just wanted to take a hot bath and have a rest.


    Seeing them coming out, the sea was lost in some accidents: "what''s the matter, it''s so scattered?"


    Soon, some of his subordinates came to report the situation inside. Hai lost was puzzled: "no, calculate the time. At this moment, they should still be in dianluan - Daofeng. Brother alibu should be able to catch the traitor in bed. Why is that so?"


    "You said they were sober? Is there something wrong with Toya? Where is Toya now? "


    The man replied, "tell the princess that Toya is gone now."


    Sea lost sneered: "run very fast, find someone to find her out, remember not to be found by the people of Yalun first." He was ready to leave.


    Did not see the imagination of the good play, she was very agitated, walked a few steps and stopped: "no, can''t let them go, find someone to walk around, rumor, hum, I don''t believe it really didn''t happen so long


    In mengge palace, alandar and houxibai have rushed back after hearing the news. They all say hello to Yalun. Yalun says with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m ok. I''ve sent them away."


    A LAN replied: "I''m relieved. If the princess is bullied, how can I stand up to the great prince?"


    Hearing him mention mengge, Princess Yalun bit her lip. Her face was a little unnatural. She said in a hurry, "now go to find out the whereabouts of Toya, and find her family. After catching her, you are not allowed to ask anything. I will interrogate him personally."


    "Yes They took orders and left.


    Different from alandar''s excitement, Hou Xibai''s mind is blank at this time. Alandar''s mind is simple. People believe everything they say, but he is so close. He can clearly see that Yalun''s skin is white and red now, and his eyes are full of spring water. As a veteran of flowers, he naturally knows that he has just been moistened by a man, and the lingering charm of bliss has not faded.


    For a long time, although he saw little dragon girl astonished, and Jin Bingyun also sighed about her beauty, these were just simple appreciation of beauty. Instead, he stayed with Princess Yalun for a long time. Looking at her dignity and loneliness, he could not help but raise a kind of inexplicable feelings, and he had been haunted by her all the time.


    But now Kublai Khan won first. Thinking of the situation that the woman he had just dreamt of was fooled by other men, he felt heartbroken. For a moment, he even wanted to rush out and kill Kublai Khan.


    But he knows that he can''t kill Kublai Khan at all. The other side''s masters are like clouds. There are many higher than him. Moreover, he is likely to be the future Prince of Mongolia. How can he compare with others.


    In the end, I can only swallow the bitterness into my stomach. Since Aaron doesn''t want to mention this, I''ll pretend I don''t know, so as not to touch her scar.


    After arranging all the affairs of her family, the princess returned to her room. Suddenly, she was worried about whether the man would have left?


    It was not until I came in and saw each other that I was relieved.


    Song Qingshu said: "there are many loopholes in those words before, and they can only prevaricate like that in a hurry, but I''m afraid you can''t do without your gossip in the future."


    Yalun sighed: "if you were not here today, my result would be even worse. When so many people came in and ran into me and Kublai Khan, I would be shivering."


    Seeing her body trembling, song Qingshu put his arm around her and patted her gently to comfort her: "it''s all over."


    Princess Yalun nibbled her lips and suddenly said, "in fact, it''s still dark."

 Chapter 2391

    She didn''t know why she said it out of the ordinary way.


    Thinking about it, she can only paralyze herself with the agreement of both sides. Anyway, after tonight, they are no longer related, so it doesn''t matter if they indulge tonight.


    She has been lonely all these years. It has been a long time since she felt like yesterday.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and immediately understood her subtext. Looking at her pink and greasy face, she couldn''t help teasing her: "do you want to wear an eye mask this time?"


    Princess Yalun''s heart trembled, biting her lips and giving him a white look, but she nodded stubbornly: "yes!"


    Song Qingshu laughs, grabs her by the bend of her leg, holds her horizontally, and walks slowly to the couch


    I don''t know how long later, Princess Yalun collapsed on the couch and saw the man''s rising mouth. She was not only ashamed but also angry: "what are you laughing at?"


    Song Qingshu fingertips for her scattered hair, replied: "I am lamenting that a good woman is the easiest to learn bad."


    "Bah ~" if she heard such a joke, she would be angry, but now she just spat like Jiao. Her anger had just been let out, "what are you going to do next?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it depends on whether the princess accepts me or not. If you accept me, I''ll stay with you for a while; If the princess dresses mercilessly, I''ll have to find another place. "


    "No wonder people all over the world say that you are a famous playboy. You are really glib." "You are a great master. If you want to stay, I can drive you away."


    "But if the host doesn''t welcome me, I don''t mean much to keep it." Song Qingshu jokingly said.


    "You just stay here, as long as you don''t show up and let people find out," he said


    After that, she couldn''t help muttering, "I''m crazy to keep a wanted criminal like you at home."


    Song Qingshu said nothing, but held her plump and soft body in her arms and comforted her with her warm chest.


    Feeling her strong arms, Princess Yalun lost her mind for a moment, as if she had returned to the days when she was newly married to her husband, with a wisp of tears in her eyes.


    They hugged each other and slept for a while. After daybreak, Princess Yalun arranged a room next door, and then said, "you can live there during this time. I have made some personnel adjustments in the house by taking advantage of Toya''s affairs. Now no one is allowed to get close to the yard. It should be safe for you to stay next door. You can eat with me on weekdays, I''ll arrange for more food


    Song Qingshu suddenly leaned over: "what about taking a bath? With the princess? "


    "Bah, I''m not serious. I don''t know why Princess Shaomin likes you like this." Princess Yalun spat.


    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly: "is the princess jealous?"


    Princess Yalun''s face was slightly red: "I''m not a little girl again. What vinegar do I eat?"


    Song Qingshu said, "I may go out later. I''ll let you know first."


    "What are you doing out now?" Aaron let out a cry of surprise.


    "There are some things to do," Song Qingshu said, "don''t worry. With the help of the princess yesterday, my injury must have recovered. It''s OK to protect myself, and even if I''m caught, I won''t reveal my relationship with you."


    "Who helped you ~" thinking of the process of helping last night, Princess Yalun is still a little crazy now. "In addition, I''m not afraid to expose the matter of saving you. After all, my identity is here. Can they kill me?"


    After saying that, he said, "be careful yourself. I have a lot of things to do here. Let''s go first."


    Yesterday, too many things happened in my family. She had to deal with a lot of mess. She just walked a few steps and then frowned. The soreness of her legs made her fly. Then she quickened her pace and ran away.


    Song Qingshu came to the street carefully. He wanted to find out about Guo Jing. If they were still arrested, the great sacrifice of yesterday would be in vain.


    In addition, there is a huge hidden danger that needs to be eliminated


    At this time in the palace, tie Muzhen smashed the wooden table beside him: "it''s just that he didn''t catch song Qingshu and Yang Guo. He even damaged hesaer and nachen. One is my brother and the other is the patriarch of Hongjila department!"


    The Hongjila tribe has just died of the patriarch, uchen. How many days have they died of the new patriarch, nachen? How many brothers are left? If it goes on like this, the Hongjila department will be in a mess, especially because of the marriage of Huazheng.


    Tiemuzhen wanted to kill people at this time, but he coughed when he was excited. Looking at the blood stains coughing out of his palm, he frowned and thought he would add some more girls.


    One side of the Tong Tian Wu noticed his hand, and a smile flashed in his eyes, but he quickly covered up the past.


    Li Chimei, the next leader, reported: "in last night''s chase operation, it was very smooth at the beginning, but later the person who chased song Qingshu was killed by a sword master, and the troops who chased Guo Jing and others suddenly lost their target, so I suspect someone in the city helped them secretly."


    "Is there any change in Ruyang palace?" Tiemuzhen asked in a deep voice.


    Li Chimei replied: "Ruyang palace has sent many people, but their people are under our surveillance and have no contact with song Qingshu and others."


    "Then who is so bold?" Tiemuzhen''s face was as gloomy as water, and he looked to naya''a, "have you found out the cause of death of hesar and nachen?"


    Naya''a shook his head: "both of them died in a very strange way. There was no obvious injury on them. They still need to be further verified. But after all, their identities are there. If they were dissected, they would inevitably destroy the body. I''m worried about their families and subordinates..."


    Tiemuzhen waved his hand: "direct dissection inspection, that is what I said, we must find out who the murderer is, and you will be fully responsible for this matter."


    "Yes Naya''a looks dignified. It''s not an easy job.


    Tiemuzhen then looked at Jin Bingyun: "how is the magician now?"


    Jin Bingyun was thinking that song Qingshu wanted to avoid her like a ghost last night. He was a little annoyed. Wen Yan quickly replied, "it''s OK to go back to the magician''s palace for a period of time."


    "That''s good," Tiemuzhen knew that the other party couldn''t tell him Pang Ban''s true injury, so he looked at basiba and Li Chimei, "you take your own masters, and the task of capturing song Qingshu and Guo Jing is given to you. Helin city is so big, they are all outsiders, can they disappear out of thin air?"


    Suddenly his eyes swept a few eyes, can''t help but Yi a: "water month bulk, how didn''t see him?"

 Chapter 2392

    Several people in the hall looked at each other. After a while, they came back from Li Chimei and said, "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen the water moon in the last two days."


    "Didn''t you see him yesterday when you were chasing him?" Tiemuzhen asked in a deep voice.


    "The situation was too chaotic yesterday. Maybe we didn''t see him on other routes. We can ask if anyone has seen him." Li Chimei replied.


    "Was it him who secretly saved Guo Jing and song Qingshu last night The speaker is a fat head and big ears Tantric monk. The most striking thing is that his head is extremely flat. A normal person''s head has more or less a certain arc, but his head is as flat as if he had been patted by a pan.


    He is the proud disciple of basiba. His cultivation has been passed down. It is even said that his martial arts are not inferior to his teacher.


    The hall suddenly fell into silence, and a group of people frowned, thinking about the possibility. On one side, Jin Bingyun said: "is there any basis for your judgment?"


    Yang lianzhenjia said: "before, because of the Xixia incident, he knew that it was difficult to be reused in Mongolia. Later, he was not well protected in Gaochang labyrinth. Everyone knew that his future had been broken, so it was human nature for him to be rebellious. Moreover, his martial arts skills were very high, just in line with the characteristics of saving mysterious people last night, so I doubt him."


    "Shuiyue is famous for his sword skills, but the man who saved song Qingshu last night used a sword." Jin Bingyun has no friendship with Shuiyue Dafang. The reason why he speaks for him is that he doesn''t want others to take the blame for him.


    "What''s the difference between swords and swords when martial arts are high to a certain extent?" Yang lianzhenjia said, "and if it wasn''t him who saved song Qingshu, it might be him who saved Guo Jing and others."


    "Dare to ask me what my relationship with Guo Jing and others is, to take such a big risk to save him?" All of a sudden, a voice came, and everyone looked back. Shuiyue came in step by step.


    It''s song Qingshu who came here naturally. He realized that the identity of Shuiyue would bring trouble when he was in Yalun, which is another important reason why he wanted to let Kublai lie go.


    Of course, he can disappear directly and make Shuiyue disappear without a trace. But there is one thing in the future that he needs to use his identity. He can''t fall short.


    "Where have you been before?" Tiemuzhen''s eyes are fierce, and he seems to order to kill him if he doesn''t agree with each other. On the other hand, tongtianwu''s eyes are rather amusing. He doesn''t understand why song Qingshu came here at this time. What''s more surprising is that the speed of his opponent''s recovery is much faster than he expected.


    "I was hurt a little and I found a place to adjust my breath, so I came late." Song Qingshu did not dare to say that he was healing at home, for fear that these people would go to his home to find him.


    "Oh, how did you get hurt?" Hearing that he was injured, everyone could not help but tighten up, and the air engine locked him one after another.


    Song Qingshu pointed to the heavenly wizard sitting on the wall in the distance and said, "yesterday I witnessed the heroic posture of Khan, and I yearned for the realm of the great master. When I realized it, I secretly challenged the leader. Unfortunately, the leader''s divine skill is unparalleled. I''m still not an opponent, so I suffered some injuries."


    "Challenge the leader?" All the people turned their heads and looked at the tongtianwu.


    Under the mask of Tongtian sorcerer, he almost scolded his mother. How could he not understand song Qingshu''s plan? If he denied it now, the other party would definitely expose what he did on the spot. But he had to admit: "yes, he came to challenge me last night."


    "Then why didn''t you just say that?" Tiemuzhen is obviously dissatisfied.


    "Tongtianwu replied:" because this is not a glorious thing, so I did not say


    "Disgraceful?" Tiemuzhen continues to ask.


    Tong Tian Wu gritted his teeth and said, "because yesterday''s competition, I also suffered a little injury, so I don''t feel very honorable." It''s just for this reason that we can shirk some of our later actions. Now Tiemuzhen and the magician are injured. If he is intact, he will be a little too dazzled.


    The crowd gasped. Even Jin Bingyun blinked and looked at Song Qingshu. He couldn''t believe that the man who had escaped and was easily defeated by Fu Cailin could hurt Tongtian sorcerer.


    "Will you be hurt by him?" Tiemuzhen also has some disbelief.


    Tong Tian Wu replied: "last night, I had a bad breath in the battle with song Qingshu. Shuiyue came to visit me in large quantities, and I didn''t take it seriously. I didn''t know that the strength of the other side had improved a lot, so I got a little hurt."


    Song Qingshu also timely replied: "the leader is modest. If the leader didn''t show mercy yesterday, I''m afraid my life would have been explained."


    Listening to his pun hint, he snorted, but did not refute.


    Tiemuzhen turned anger into joy: "hahaha, it''s a good thing to see a breakthrough in a large number of battles. I hope there will be another great master in Mongolia in the future, hahaha." Before, he was a little indifferent to Shuiyue, but when he learned that his strength had been improved, his attitude changed immediately. Mongolia is like this. Everything speaks with strength.


    Of course, another reason why he was so happy was that he learned that tongtianwu had also been injured, so his heart was completely relieved.


    At this time, the imperial master basiba said: "last night, song Qingshu escaped under such circumstances. Khan and the magician were injured, and even the leader of the sect was affected. This man is so young. It''s really terrible."


    Li Chimei''s voice rang out: "the emperor doesn''t have to be too ambitious to destroy his prestige. Last night, song Qingshu used a kind of forbidden technique, such as Tianmo disintegration - Dharma, to break out such a high battle power. This kind of magic technique does great damage to his body. I''m afraid he can''t recover for a long time afterwards. On the contrary, the injuries of the Great Khan and others have been recuperated, It won''t take long to recover. We can''t generalize. "


    All the people in the hall agreed one after another. Only tongtianwu''s eyes twinkled, staring at Song Qingshu, who had nothing to do in the room, thinking that this guy didn''t look like his body was damaged?


    Tiemuzhen said in a voice: "no matter what, this son can''t be left, so if you want to trouble them, you must find him out, and you should cooperate with them."


    "Yes, sir." Song Qingshu, Li Chimei and others are ordered to find Guo Jing and others'' whereabouts.


    "The fourth Prince has arrived." There''s a warrior coming to report.


    Tiemuzhen''s face sank: "let him in!"


    Others were about to step down, but Tiemuzhen indicated not to use it: "you are all the people I trust most. You don''t have to avoid them."


    Kublai Khan trotted in all the way to salute. Before he could speak, Tiemuzhen asked directly, "what did you do at mengge''s house last night?"


    Kublai Khan was also depressed. What else did I want to get? As a result, I didn''t get anything. I quickly told him what happened last night.


    "Toya, how bold is a maid?" Tiemuzhen snorted, "are you and Aaron alone behind? Who else is there? "


    Kublai Khan''s forehead exuded a layer of cold sweat: "grandson... Grandson also can''t remember clearly."


    "Hum!" Tiemuzhen''s face was livid. "From today on, you are not allowed to go to mengge''s house again. In addition, the people in your fiefdom allocated 2000 households to... The people in Hongjila''s department."


    Originally, he wanted to give it to Allen, but he thought it was a fantastic arrangement, so he changed his mind.


    "In addition, go to your mother''s wife and say hello. She should take good care of the mess in your family."

 Chapter 2393

    Tiemuzhen''s mother and concubine refers to Toray''s wife ruheteni, who is also the biological mother of mengge, Kublai, xuliewu and alibugo.


    At the beginning, Toray died unexpectedly. With her orphan and widowed mother, she not only kept her family property, but also had a good relationship with other Mongolian kings. Finally, after the death of wokuotai and Guiyou one after another, she successfully won the crown prince''s position.


    Of course, there are also rumors that there is her shadow behind the death of wokuotai and Guiyou, but no one has any evidence. Later, Tiemuzhen publicly ordered not to talk about this matter, so everyone kept silent.


    Kublai Khan knelt down to receive the decree: "yes, Khan!" This time, the punishment is not heavy. What a fortune is the people of 2000 families? In fact, there are only 95 nobles with more than 1000 families in an empire as big as Mongolia.


    Of course, this punishment is not a real injury, and it is barely within the range of bearing.


    However, Kublai Khan was not happy at all. If he really put his sister-in-law Aaron to sleep last night, it would be worthwhile even if he lost 2000 households. However, it was clear that he had done nothing last night, but he had to bear such a bad reputation. He really couldn''t get rid of jumping into the Yellow River.


    Tiemuzhen on the Khan''s seat hesitated, and then said, "Naya, you will send him there later. You must instruct ruhoteni to teach her well."


    "Yes," said naya''a, bowing his hand.


    A group of people discussed some things again, and then tie Muzhen waved his hand to end the meeting. Obviously, he was also a little tired and needed to go back to heal. After reading song Qingshu, he left by himself.


    Li Chimei and basiba continue to search for Guo Jing and others. Song Qingshu also wants to follow them to find out some news. Who knows that Naya Allah has taken them aside: "how is the injury now?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Shuiyue didn''t seem to have any personal relationship with him, but he replied: "OK, the master is merciful. It doesn''t matter."


    "That''s the ability to do it?" Naya''a''s face brightened.


    "I can force my hand, but if I meet the top, I''m afraid I can''t catch it." Song Qingshu hesitated and replied that although he had the ability to protect himself, he would have to run away if he met a great master.


    Originally, he wanted to pretend to be seriously injured, but he was worried about being associated with himself.


    Naya''a said in a hurry, "please do me a favor."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Just say it." The other party''s identity is equivalent to the leader of the Mongolian imperial army. It''s always more advantageous than disadvantageous to have a good relationship with him. In the Qing Dynasty, he had a good relationship with duolong and suoetu, and it was very convenient to do anything.


    Naya''a looked around, then said in a low voice, "can you accompany me to Torre palace later?"


    Song Qingshu knew that what he said should be to send Kublai Khan to the past. He couldn''t help but wonder: "it should be very simple for you to send the fourth prince to the past. Is his mother so terrible?"


    "It''s not that Princess Crick is terrible, but..." naya''a said after a pause, "you''ve come for a short time. Every prince here has recruited a group of strange people, many of whom come from the old demons. Of course, Princess Crick also has a group of people who have the highest martial Arts and the most mysterious one is the evil king''s stone pavilion."


    "Shizhixuan?" Song Qingshu''s expression is strange. "Does he have a beautiful daughter, Shi Qingxuan?"


    "Shi Qingxuan?" Naya a face confused, shook his head, "I have not heard of, and the impression that he should have no children."


    "Oh." Song Qingshu was a little disappointed. It''s a pity.


    Naya''a then continued: "the evil king is the leader of Butian Pavilion and Huajian sect in the six sects of the three sects of the demon sect. It is said that his martial arts directly catch up with Pang ban."


    Chasing Pang ban? Song Qingshu frowned, and now I''m afraid I can''t cope with it: "you''re the commander of Xue Jun, and you''ve been ordered by Khan. Can Shi Zhixuan dare to fight you?"


    Naya ah gave a wry smile and pointed to his head: "under normal circumstances, no one dares, but this guy is not normal here. He often talks about things with God. He can''t measure it with common sense. So please join me and let me have some confidence."


    Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba are in a high position and shouldering heavy responsibilities. It''s not easy for him to invite them. Relatively speaking, Shuiyue is a bit idle here.


    "All right." Song Qingshu also wants to see the legendary evil king and the toruhoteni who makes the sea lost and gnashing his teeth.


    Naya''a was overjoyed: "I will keep this feeling in mind. If there is anything I can help you in the future, just mention it."


    "You''re welcome, general." Song Qing Shuxin thinks that if you know that my busy work is a terrible crime, I''m afraid you''ll regret saying so.


    It wasn''t long before Kublai Khan came out. Obviously, he was reprimanded by Tiemuzhen for a while, and his face was very ugly.


    Naya''a came forward and said, "fourth prince, please."


    Kublai read song Qingshu for a moment, and it was obvious that he was surprised. But he didn''t say anything. Now he went to his mother''s house to think about it, and he didn''t know how he would be reprimanded. Ah, the saying of the Han people, a knife on the head of the color word really made some sense.


    Seeing his dejected appearance, song Qingshu is a little embarrassed. It''s not very kind of him to let himself be cool and let him carry the black pot.


    Along the way, the streets were extremely brutal, and there was no usual bustle in Helin city. However, there were still a lot of Hu merchants on the road. After all, it had nothing to do with the Han people who were arrested this time.


    Because of frequent exchanges with the west, Mongolia as a whole attaches great importance to commerce. Many businessmen in the western regions even hold important positions in the Mongolian government. Mongolian princes and nobles all cooperate with the businessmen, and even Khan gives his money to the businessmen for investment.


    These Song Qing books have been heard before, but they have no direct impression. Until now, it is clear that the whole city is searching for Qin criminals, but these Hu merchants have not been affected at all. He can''t help thinking that with the financial knowledge of this era, he seems to have another way to deal with Mongolia.


    Soon I came to Torre''s palace. Compared with Kublai Khan''s and alibugo''s palace before, it was much colder, but the momentum was still there. I could see its glory in the past.


    She looks like an ordinary Mongolian woman, and even has some kindness between her eyebrows. However, those who are familiar with this period of history know that she is actually a cruel character.


    Compared with Yalun''s elegant and beautiful, she is much more ordinary. Of course, when she was young, she must be regarded as a beautiful woman. Now she seems to be a little old and charming.


    Of course, song Qingshu doesn''t have any idea about this age. His attention is all on the man behind him. He is a melancholy and handsome middle-aged man. He has a strange charm mixed with decadence. His beautiful face and flowing long hair make him a fatal attraction.


    Different from Pang Ban''s evil and aggressive charm, his charm seems to be more peaceful, but there is a sense of tranquility under the storm.


    At this time, he was still quietly instigating ruhoteni to hold his shoulder, as if he did not see anyone coming in. He looked so intimate that he did not look like an ordinary master and servant.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking at Kublai beside him. He thought there was a man green your father in front of you. Didn''t you respond?

 Chapter 2394

    Who knows that Kublai Khan didn''t show any unexpected expression at all. He directly asked ruhoteni to say hello, and naya''a on the other side seemed to be used to it. He didn''t show any abnormal expression at all.


    Song Qingshu is very knowledgeable. He didn''t expect that Mongolia is so open. Does Tiemuzhen care about the guy who has green his son?


    Eh, wait a minute. I don''t seem qualified to say that.


    Naya''a passed on Tiemuzhen''s meaning and instigated ruheteni to nod: "thank you. I''ll take good care of him during this period."


    "Thank you, princess." As Naya was about to leave, the man standing behind him suddenly looked up at Song Qingshu,


    "You are the moon of water?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that a woman didn''t look at me one more time. How could a man be so interested in me: "yes, you are the Xuan of the evil king stone?"


    "It''s just an idle middle-aged man. He can''t be called the evil king," the man said in a very sad and lonely voice. "I heard that you were defeated by Fu Cailin in one move, but I don''t believe you will be defeated in one move now. Fu Cailin is a man, not a God."


    "There has been a breakthrough recently. Yesterday, he invited the leader of Tongtian sorcery, and even made the leader suffer a little injury." Naya thought that the other party would accompany him, and he wanted to reciprocate, so he flattered the other party.


    "And you hurt the sorcerer?" Shi Zhixuan''s eyes brightened, and his eyes were full of fanaticism.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and said in a hurry, "that''s the master''s mercy."


    Shi Zhixuan snorted coldly: "with his martial arts, even if he is merciful, ordinary people can''t hurt him." As soon as his voice fell, his figure disappeared in the same place, and instantly appeared in Song Qing''s body. He attacked him. The quickness and strangeness of his body method, compared with Li Chimei''s Tianmei ningyin, was not inferior at all.


    One side of naya''a was shocked, and quickly cried: "the chief has also been injured, and the evil king''s hand is unfair at this time."


    Shi Zhixuan was not moved at all. He still attacked the song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu murmured bitterly. He quickly took out the Shuiyue sword and waved it. When it came to his cultivation, the sword was interlinked. The timing and angle of the sword were just right.


    "Why?" Shi Zhikong was also surprised by the subtlety of this Dao. He turned his body and appeared in another position out of thin air.


    Song Qingshu secretly exclaimed that this guy''s magic body method was really treacherous and erratic. When his mind moved, the knife was pulled back. Now he was seriously injured. He didn''t want to compete with the opponent''s internal power, so he had to use the delicate moves to resolve it.


    Shi Zhixuan was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the other side''s change of moves should be like this. This knife made him feel unavoidable.


    Of course, it''s all right for him to step back at this time, but he is proud to hear that the other side is injured. If he is forced to step back in a row, he can''t pull down the face.


    So he made a seal with both hands and went into the white blade with empty hands.


    Song Qingshu thought to himself whether he wanted to take advantage of the situation to take off his arm or not. Anyway, he didn''t have that worldly daughter in the world.


    When he was hesitating, he suddenly felt that his true Qi on the blade had a feeling of pouring out, and the strength of the other side seemed to have increased by several points correspondingly.


    "Beiming magic skill?"


    Song Qingshu was startled, but he soon realized the difference. The opponent should have a special method to transform the enemy''s strength for his own use. It''s not the northern underworld magic power and the star absorbing method, but a force borrowing method similar to the great shift of heaven and earth and the great shift of stars.


    The powerful spiral force from the blade makes the blade want to get rid of. But song Qingshu has already had experience in fighting Zhang Wuji and murongbo so many times. With a turn of the wrist, the blade breaks through the mysterious force field of the other side from a special angle.


    At this time, Shi Zhixuan had already returned to the original place, and could not help sighing: "your sword technique is really simple and mysterious, and it has solved my immortal seal method in this way."


    He learned that the other side was injured, so he didn''t use all his strength in the process. When he saw the three moves, he couldn''t do anything for convenience.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "I''ve heard that the immortal seal method of the evil king is magical for a long time. Today, it really deserves its reputation."


    Shi Zhixuan just returned to the spring breeze. At this moment, he suddenly sneered: "if you are injured today, I will spare your life. Next time when you recover, we will have a good fight."


    Song Qingshu


    This guy''s face changes as soon as he says it. Of course, he knows that the other party has just reserved his hand, but it''s too arrogant.


    At this time, ruhoteni, who had been watching, came out to resolve the awkward atmosphere: "two of you just let me see a wonderful competition. How can you have no wine to help me in such a situation? Come and prepare wine and food..."


    Naya''a said in a hurry: "thank you, princess, but we still have a task, so we won''t disturb here."


    "Well, it''s hard work for you two." Ruhoteni didn''t want to keep them, "I''ll be the host next time."


    "Sure, sure." Naya a smiles a few words, then pulls song Qingshu to leave.


    On the way out, song Qingshu was a little curious: "how can I feel that you are afraid here?"


    Naya''a looked around and then came over and said in a low voice: "you don''t look like the princess is benevolent, but... How to say? It''s said that she secretly established a shadow government. All those who don''t deal with her these years will die quietly."


    Song Qingshu asked tentatively: "I heard that wokuotai and Guiyou had something to do with her when they died suddenly in those years..."


    Naya''a''s face changed: "this can''t be nonsense!"


    After a pause, he felt a little unconventional, and then added: "the people of wokuotai did blame her, because the cook of wokuotai was a distant relative of her after investigation, but it was not conclusive evidence. Khan ordered that she should not talk about it again, so it was nothing."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu had an expression that I understood.


    Naya''a said: "this time I asked you to come with me mainly to guard against that madman. Who knows if he will act suddenly like a psycho."


    "You mean the pavilion of the evil king stone?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Naya ah gave a sound and pointed to his head: "he has some problems here. You''ve just seen him. Sometimes he changes a person in a flash, which is extremely dangerous. He doesn''t care about anything. If it wasn''t for you today, it might be my turn to face the attack of that madman."


    Song Qingshu said strangely: "I think he seems to have some unusual relationship with the princess."


    Naya''a''s expression was also strange: "after all, Lord Torre has been dead for so many years, and the princess is in her prime, so it''s hard to resist some temptation."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "does Khan care?"


    Naya''a shook his head: "Mongolia such a thing is not rare, not to mention the princess''s father is Khan''s sworn brother, once had a life-saving grace to Khan, his mother is also one of Khan''s concubines, Khan is naturally more tolerant to her than others."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. After a long time, he realized that after ruheteni''s father died, Tiemuzhen took her mother to the harem and married her son Toray.


    Straighten out the relationship, he can only sigh: "your circle really chaotic."


    Naya''a then said, "by the way, next I''ll go to Ruyang palace for inspection. I''ll buy you a drink another day."

 Chapter 2395

    "Ruyang palace?" Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and asked, "didn''t Khan send you to investigate the cause of death of hesar and nachen?"


    "The cause of death can''t be found out in a short time. The cause of their death is so strange that I don''t know what to do now, and I don''t know how to do it," naya''a said with a bitter smile. "At the same time, I also shoulder the task of monitoring Ruyang palace. Because of song Qingshu, I''m worried about the changes in their palace."


    Song Qingshu turned his eyes and said, "anyway, I''m on my way back. I''d better check Ruyang palace for you. You can pay attention to the cause of death of Chen and others. After all, they are both sensitive and angry this time. It''s better to find out as soon as possible." He came out today, one is to make up for the loophole that Shuiyue didn''t appear, the other is to inform Zhao Min, so as to avoid her boring worry.


    "Well, you''ve helped me a lot today." Naya''a put a smile on his shoulder.


    Song Qingshu replied, "anyway, I have nothing to do now, and I have one more friend and one more way."


    Naya''a''s face suddenly sank and said in a deep voice, "tell me honestly, why do you want to go to Ruyang palace?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped. He was still a little anxious, which aroused the other party''s suspicion. However, he had been prepared for a long time and showed a smile you know: "to tell you the truth, I''ve heard for a long time that Princess Shaomin is the first beauty in Mongolia. I want to see her more."


    Naya ah laughed and said, "I''ve long guessed that you''re the one with this idea, but I have to remind you that that woman is a rose with thorns. Don''t try to bully her because she''s a little down now. She''ll be covered with blood by then."


    Song Qingshu said along with the front of the story: "of course, I know the propriety, just simply to see her beauty, which will really move other ideas. You know, she''s a woman of song Qingshu. I''m not arrogant enough to deal with the great master. "


    Seeing his sincerity, naya''a nodded: "if you say that, I''ll be relieved. I''ll give it to you from Ruyang palace. I''ll find some works to dissect the bodies of nachen and hesar and see how they died."


    After explaining some precautions, naya''a left in a hurry, and song Qingshu went to Ruyang palace.


    As soon as I arrived at Ruyang palace, I found that the door was very noisy. I saw Zhao Minzheng leading people to come out, while the guards around stopped them. The two sides were facing each other, and the tense situation was imminent.


    Zhao Min is the most beautiful rose in the audience at any time, but at this time, her face is frosty: "I''m the princess who was sealed by Khan himself. Can''t I even get out now? Do you think I''m a prisoner or something? "


    You should know that the cause of King Ruyang''s death, so far, has nothing to do with Tiemuzhen. Tiemuzhen publicly awarded Zhao Min and other members of the royal family, in order to stabilize the hearts of other neutral forces in the government and the public.


    As for this period of time has been under house arrest in the house, is also Zhao Min and Tiemu sincerely according to the secret, she took the initiative to stay at home every day, signal their own self-discipline, do not give each other any excuse.


    It''s hard to deal with her cooperation. She can only secretly send someone to stare at this side.


    Both sides know that this is house arrest, but the official did not admit that Tiemuzhen would not make an order to leave a statement, so now Zhao Min wants to go out, it is reasonable to say that these people really have no way to stop.


    But we all know that tie Muzhen''s mind, how dare you really let her out, so it''s hard to stop her, but it can''t, so the two sides are deadlocked here.


    People watching Ruyang palace come out one after another and take the lead in persuading. However, Zhao Min keeps walking out with a cold face. She''s in the front because she''s a woman, and other people don''t want to touch her.


    Seeing that the other side was going to break through the last line of defense, the person in charge of the guard finally drew out the knife: "princess, if you don''t go back, don''t blame us for being merciless."


    Zhao Min sneered: "I''ll see how ruthless you are." As soon as she spoke, the archers who followed her came out one after another to set up bows and arrows, and the rest of them changed their faces. Although the number of archers was small, the famous archers really let them fight. They didn''t know how many people would die in the field.


    Seeing that both sides were on the verge of breaking out, song Qingshu rushed over: "stop, what happened?"


    When Zhao Min saw him, he was stunned, then surprised, but soon returned to normal.


    Song Qingshu secretly praised that this acting skill was really powerful.


    Naya sent his followers to explain his identity to the caretakers of Ruyang palace. Now he is fully responsible for it.


    "Where are you going, princess?" Song Qingshu came forward and asked with a smile.


    Zhao Min snorted: "where can I go? Do I need to tell you?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "Princess Jinzhiyuye, naturally you don''t have to tell us, but these two days, the city is not peaceful, there are a lot of chaotic parties plundering, Khan specially ordered us to come to protect the princess, so as not to be hurt by the chaotic parties."


    "Who are you talking about Zhao Min looked at him carefully.


    Song Qingshu replied: "the emperor''s son-in-law of the golden sword in the past, and some experts in the Central Plains. It is said that there is a playboy surnamed song. I don''t know if the princess can know him?"


    "I hate the most playful man in my life. How can I know him?" Zhao Min glared at him.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s a pity that the man escaped without a trace. When the emperor and his master catch them, how about handing them over to the princess?"


    Zhao Min snorted: "I''m not interested in these mess, just want to go out and buy some rouge powder, OK?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "of course, but in order to protect the safety of the princess, I will accompany you. I hope you will understand."


    Zhao Min sneered: "if you want to follow, just follow." Then he went to the street with his hands on his back.


    Other people slightly change color, want to stop, can think of the above really did not explicitly forbid her to go out, now can follow in the side, also calculate a solution.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to take people to follow up and directly came to Zhao Min''s side: "if the princess is short of rouge powder, let the people below send it. Why bother you to go in person."


    "Women enjoy the process of buying, don''t they?" Zhao Min rolled a white eye, then frowned at those warriors behind him, "with so close is to escort the prisoners?"


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to wave to them, indicating that they should stay away and follow her. Others knew his martial arts, but they didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that those people had gone far away, song Qingshu said, "if I hadn''t come just now, wouldn''t you fight with them? How would you end up?"


    Zhao Min said boldly: "my man has an accident, don''t you allow me to fool around? Even if Tiemuzhen knows, he won''t do anything to me. "


    Song Qingshu knew that she was very familiar with the way of dealing with the affairs of the Mongolian high-level, which must have pinched Tiemuzhen''s mentality to death, but she was more moved by her name: "Minmin ~"


    Zhao Min spat: "don''t call me like you''re dead. It''s really uncomfortable."


    Song Qingshu also knows that the face of Shuiyue is a little obscene. He says with a smile, "then I''ll come to your house to find you."


    "Never!" Zhao Min quickly stopped, "more and more warriors have been planted in your house recently. Obviously, it''s just in case you come to me. No matter how good your defense skills are, it''s hard to avoid them completely. Don''t take risks. By the way, how is your injury? "


    Song Qingshu replied: "don''t worry, although there is still a period of time to recover, it can be regarded as barely having the power of self-protection."


    "How did you get better so quickly?" Zhao Min was puzzled. "Three great masters besieged you last night. I heard that you also used the burning blood method. You shouldn''t recover so fast."


    If she had not known that he was in a critical condition, she would not have been so impolite today.


    "I had a treatment yesterday..." Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed. He avoided the heavy and took the light. He told what happened to Yalun last night, mainly emphasizing that someone was secretly dealing with Yalun, and he happened to be caught by himself.


    Zhao Min how clever, immediately know what is going on: "so you hide in her boudoir all night, no wonder they can''t find you. Hum, it''s in Tiemuzhen''s hands, but he uses his granddaughter-in-law to heal his wounds. It''s really your fault. "

 Chapter 2396

    "Why do you say ''use''? It sounds strange." Song Qingshu smiles.


    Zhao minbai gave him a look: "don''t you use her?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed and tried to explain: "I helped her detoxify, and she helped me heal. They all got what they needed. There was nothing else."


    "I don''t blame you for your worry." Zhao Min jokingly said, "what''s more, you don''t know the hatred between our family and Tiemuzhen. If you give his grandson a green hat, I will only clap my hands and cheer for us. How can you blame you if you give them more hats?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t know whether what she said was true or false, so she didn''t answer wisely.


    Zhao Min talked to himself for a while. Seeing that he didn''t respond, he felt a little boring, so he changed the topic: "why do you take such a big risk to save Guo Jing this time? Is it for his beautiful wife?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was straight: "I don''t know such a thing. How can I stand by when I know it? Guo Jing is a great Xia respected by everyone. He has been serving the country and the people all these years. He should not die in a foreign land like this. "


    "Why does it feel so strange when it comes out of your mouth?" Zhao Min turned her lips.


    Song Qingshu gave a bitter smile: "believe it or not, this is my real idea."


    Zhao Min shook his head: "so I always feel that you lack some of the heroic spirit and are too emotional. In order to save him this time, not only did you almost die here, but also your identity was exposed. It''s really not cost-effective for the Golden Snake camp to break with Mongolia."


    "Sooner or later, I will break with Mongolia," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "What''s more, the accident in Ruyang palace doomed me to break with Mongolia. The Mongols also knew that I was coming to you for the first time, so they strengthened the guard."


    Zhao Min knew that what he said was also true. Mongolian high-level officials had already linked him with Ruyang palace, but they didn''t tear the veil completely: "what are your plans next?"


    "Take care of the injury first, and then see the follow-up development of the situation in the city." Song Qingshu replied.


    Zhao Min nodded: "well, you can take good care of yourself in Yalun. Although this woman has always been a little lonely and proud, her heart is not bad. If she is lost in the sea, I would advise you to be more careful."


    Song Qing''s reputation of being lost in the sea is not so good.


    Zhao Min then said: "and this time you don''t risk to come to me, there will be no danger on my side, you can talk about it after you recover."


    Song Qingshu, well, he can''t always come here as a water moon blockbuster. He will always arouse people''s suspicion.


    They strolled for a while and chatted with each other all the way. Although they were reluctant to give up, Zhao Min said, "well, it''s getting late. If you stay any longer, others will suspect you." With that, he picked up the rouge powder and threw it to the people under his hand. Without looking back, he went back.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh that she was too intimate, so he called his warriors together to send her back.


    Finally back to the house, Zhao Min also deliberately scolded him publicly, apparently to show others, to reduce his suspicion.


    When he came out of the palace, many Mongolian warriors even comforted him, saying that Princess Shaomin must have had an accident because of her lover. These days, she was a little irritable. Song Qingshu responded with joy.


    However, he was soon attracted by the sound of fighting not far away. Someone came to report: "there is a woman peeping around the palace. The patrolling soldiers found that both sides are fighting."


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said in a hurry, "take me quickly." This sensitive moment appears around Ruyang palace. It can''t be one of your own.


    In a hurry, I saw a beautiful woman in a Taoist robe entangled by many Mongolian soldiers. Who is Li Mochou?


    Seeing that there were more and more soldiers around, Li Mochou was stopped after breaking through the encirclement for several times. He cried out in a hurry and rushed over with a knife: "where''s the Taoist nun? I''ll catch him soon!"


    Li Mochou felt a strong wind approaching, and he complained in his heart that it was difficult for these warriors to break through. As a result, another master came. Would you like to explain it here today.


    But when she looked back and saw each other''s appearance, she was stunned and then overjoyed. At this time, a sound came into her ear: "I''ll send you away, remember to send ice soul silver needle."


    She was quick-minded, and immediately swept the dust to the other side. Song Qingshu waved it directly and cut her dust into two pieces. After all, so many people were watching, Shuiyue was the top player around Khan, so the play to be changed still needed to be done.


    Li Mochou saw that her long-time companion Fu Chen was cut off, and her eyes could not help showing a trace of anger. However, she immediately felt a huge soft force coming. She took advantage of the situation to jump back several feet and left the siege of many warriors.


    Song Qingshu cried out: "want to run!" Then he pounced on her again.


    Li Mochou moved in his heart, raised his sleeves and said, "look at my ice soul silver needle!"


    Song Qingshu immediately screamed: "Oh, what a poisonous hidden weapon." When other warriors saw this, they were scared to stop. Even Shuiyue was defeated. Didn''t they go up in vain.


    Li Mochou nibbles at Song Qingshu with a smile, then disappears between the houses. This guy is really boastful. Her ice soul silver needle was used up last night, otherwise she would not have been trapped in a bitter battle just now.


    Song Qingshu stayed in the same place to meditate and force poison. After a long time, a needle was shot to the nearby wall by him with internal force, and then he made a cold sweat expression: "this woman''s secret weapon is so vicious that she can''t see the blood. If it wasn''t for my deep internal force, I''m afraid she would have been caught."


    He has some medicines and silver needles on him. Only in this way can he find the fake guy.


    Some people have experienced yesterday''s chase, and they also take the opportunity to describe the situation that Li Mochou killed a large number of soldiers immediately. They heard that people around them took a breath.


    Song Qingshu thought that wherever the red training fairy really went, it was a frightening existence. He explained to these Mongolian warriors at will, and then he left on the pretext of going back to heal his wounds.


    Walking a few blocks, he was wandering around, suddenly behind him came a soft voice: "are you looking for me?"


    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a beautiful Taoist standing at the corner not far away. Thinking of her graceful posture when she just fought, even some slightly broad Taoist robes could not cover her slender and soft waist.


    "What are you looking at?" Li Mochou noticed his eyes, some dissatisfied.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I just think that your voice sounds like a girl, and I don''t know how to maintain it these years."


    "You despise me?" Li Mochou is very angry. He takes out the brush and wants to do it. But he immediately finds that the brush has been cut off, which makes him more and more angry.


    "You can''t beat me again. Do you want to have physical contact with me?" Song Qingshu often reviews his habit of talking about flowers, but he can''t control it.


    Li Mochou mask Frost: "if I could not beat you before, but you were seriously injured last night, now it''s not necessarily." With that, the white jade palm came to him with the strong wind.

 Chapter 2397

    Song Qingshu was startled. She didn''t expect that she would fight as soon as she said so.


    Li Mochou''s face is very blue. He has been wandering in the world for so many years, but no one has ever dared to tease her like this. Those who are better than her in martial arts are often older, and they don''t speak lightly. Most of the young people can''t beat her, and they don''t dare to talk nonsense. This guy is the only one who teases her every time.


    The other side''s martial arts is much better than her, so she has no reservation. Who knows that the other side can''t resist and is hit in the chest by her hand.


    With a scream, song Qingshu leaned against the wall and coughed violently. It seemed that he coughed some red things, like blood.


    Li Mochou couldn''t help looking pale. He hurried to check: "how are you? I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know you were hurt so badly."


    Hearing her panic voice, there was a faint cry. Song Qingshu secretly showed a smile of treacherous success. Then he pretended to be weak and said: "you try to be surrounded by three great masters. It''s good to save your life, but how can you not be seriously injured."


    "It''s said that you also used the burning blood method. I''m not good at it. I shouldn''t do it to you." Li Mochou thought of Ren Yingying''s weakness in Lin''an City. He knew that the negative effect of this method was quite great, and he was full of guilt for a moment.


    "It''s OK. I can''t die." Song Qingshu waved his hand very liberally, "let''s leave here first, so as not to be found by Mongolian soldiers on patrol."


    Li Mochou nodded, noticed his painful appearance, hesitated for a moment, then walked over to support his arm: "I help you."


    Feeling her soft body, song Qingshu can''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect to have such advantages. Naturally, he was not polite. Most of his body was leaning on her.


    Li Mochou''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and he gasped, but he didn''t say anything. He just helped him leave in silence.


    Song Qingshu thought of the business and asked, "did you escape yesterday?"


    Li Mochou shook his head: "it''s not so easy. Yesterday, he was chased by the Mongols. When he saw that there was no way to escape, he was saved by the people of destiny."


    "Destiny religion?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "is it Shan Yuru?" I thought the girl was really kind. She saved her once, but she still knew how to repay.


    "Well, besides her, there''s another one named Fu Yaohong. I heard it''s her master." Li Mochou replied.


    "Fu Yaohong?" Song Qingshu is a little puzzled, and Shan Yuru still understands it. But as a member of the demon sect, how could Fu Yaohong take such a big risk because of her apprenticeship?


    At this time, Li Mochou explained: "do you know Guo Jing''s life experience?"


    "His life experience?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "isn''t he from niujiacun? What''s his life experience?"


    Li Mochou also said in a rather surprised tone: "he is the descendant of Chai Rong, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, and the fifth Prince Chai Xi rang Yimai..." he told him what he heard last night.


    Song Qingshu''s expression is very wonderful. He never thought that Guo Jing had a relationship with the Chai family. The Chai family''s descendants are really full of different identities. However, when he thinks of all the things that happened in Lin''an City at that time, he feels relieved. No wonder Zhao Gou doesn''t want to let Guo Jing take over the forbidden army. He wants to know his identity.


    "Guo Jing has been guarding Xiangyang all these years. He is famous for protecting the country for his enemies." Li Mochou''s tone is a bit of schadenfreude. After all, she is evil in the world, and the other party is famous for her rightness. She is naturally hostile.


    Song Qingshu is also worried about Guo Jing. Such a thing will deny him the first half of his life. If he doesn''t figure it out, the conflict between his love for the world and his hatred for his family and country is likely to become as crazy as the evil king Shi Zhixuan. However, Guo Jing has always been determined and should be able to come out.


    Passing by a private house and seeing the clothes hanging outside, song Qingshu said to Li Mochou, "now the whole process is searching. Your clothes are a little dazzling. Why don''t you change them?"


    Li Mochou hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. She was not a flexible person, otherwise she would not have lived in the dangerous world until now.


    Two people sneak into the yard, song Qingshu said: "you change here, now there is no one in the room."


    "Right here?" Li Mochou was surprised.


    Song Qingshu laughed and turned his back: "don''t worry, I won''t peek. Besides, you shouldn''t wear nothing in your clothes."


    "Shut up Li Mochou''s face was slightly red, and he had some tangled Mongolian clothes in his hand. After a long time, he looked at his back and said, "if you dare to turn around, I''ll try to offend Miss Ren and dig out your eyes."


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with Yingying." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Miss Ren is very nice. She takes care of me a lot, no matter in heimuya or Lin''an City." Li Mochou''s reply was mixed with the sound of knowing that he wanted to change his clothes.


    Song Qingshu sighs that Yingying is really charming, and people around her like her.


    "After all, you''re still my sister-in-law. Even if you don''t have Yingying''s relationship, you won''t give me a heavy hand." In order to resolve the embarrassing atmosphere in the air, song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "You mean to mention it! The younger martial sister doesn''t know where she is bewitched. She even takes a fancy to you. In my opinion, it''s not as good as Yang Guo''s smelly boy. At least he''s single-minded. " Li Mochou''s tone seemed to be full of resentment.


    Song Qingshu, for a moment, stopped talking. He was also cheap. He said, "maybe you don''t believe it. In fact, I''m very specific."


    "What do you specialize in?" Li Mochou thought that it was shameless for a person like you to speak in a single voice.


    Song Qingshu replied, "I always like beautiful girls. I''m very specific in this respect."


    Li Mochou


    "Have you changed your clothes yet?" Seeing that she had not spoken, song Qingshu asked.


    "It''s changed." Li Mochou replied coldly, obviously still worried about what he said just now.


    Song Qingshu turned around and saw that the beauty in front of him was dressed as a Mongolian woman, with a special exotic style.


    "Why, am I wearing the wrong clothes?" Li Mochou noticed his eyes and asked in a hurry. She didn''t wear the clothes here before. She was really not sure.


    Song Qingshu held his chin in his hand and shook his head slightly: "no, it''s not like at all. There''s no such beautiful woman as you in Mongolia. It''s fake."


    "Full of nonsense. What about Princess Shaomin?" Although Li Mochou knew that he was trying to flatter himself, he couldn''t help being happy. Which woman in the world didn''t like to be praised.


    Song Qingshu choked again. Could he still chat happily? He had to continue to change the topic: "by the way, I always thought you had returned to the Central Plains. Did you save Oman and Li Wenxiu?"


    Li Mochou gave a hum and helped him out of the yard: "I asked them to go back to the tribe first. I''m worried about something on your side, so I''ll come and have a look. Don''t think about it. I just promised Miss Ren. Naturally, I will keep my promise. "


    Song Qingshu''s face was full of smiles: "don''t worry, I won''t think much."


    Li Mochou''s face was slightly red. When he looked at it from a close distance, his skin was still as delicate and white as a young girl, and there was no impurity at all.


    So they came to her hiding place together. As soon as they entered the door, they heard the inside shouting: "no, qigong is vomiting blood again."


    Song Qingshu is in a daze and rushes in. Li Mochou is in a daze behind him. He has just been clearly weak, but now he is walking like a flying horse. Thinking that he has helped him all the way, he is ashamed and angry.

 Chapter 2398

    Song Qingshu has recovered his appearance on the way here, but he is not afraid to meet Fu Yaohong, who is a member of the demon sect. When he goes in, he can see from a distance that Xiaowu is in a hurry like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Who?" The outer guards of the order found him and surrounded him one after another.


    Before Song Qingshu answered, he heard a voice of both surprise and joy: "all step down, it''s our own people."


    A beautiful shadow ran over happily. It was clear that she looked pure and holy, but there was an impulse for a man to hold him in his arms and love him wantonly. It was not Shan Yuru or who.


    "Are you all right? I''ve been looking for more than half and Lincheng, but I haven''t found you. " Shan Yuru is very surprised. She and Li Mochou searched separately last night, but they didn''t find his whereabouts.


    Li Mochou is a little proud. He knows this guy better and knows that he will try to contact Princess Shaomin. He happens to be caught by himself. However, she was afraid to think that she almost fell into the hands of Mongolian soldiers. Fortunately, the guy appeared in time.


    In this way, the anger of being cheated has disappeared for the most part.


    Song Qingshu nodded to Shan Yuru: "thank you for your care. I''m ok. What''s the matter inside?"


    "You come with me," Shan Yuru explained as he led him. "Hong Qigong''s injury seems to be in some trouble. No matter how to treat him, he can''t stop it. Now it''s getting more and more serious. I''m afraid he can''t get through it..."


    Song Qingshu also looks dignified. It''s not so easy to hurt the great master.


    "Brother song!" At this time, Xiaowu, who was running around, saw him first and cried out in surprise.


    Other people also follow the sound and look back, waiting to see the appearance of song Qingshu, one by one showing the color of surprise, only Yang Guo''s expression is the most complex.


    "Brother song, it''s so good to see you safe now. If something happens to you, how can a brother be worthy of you?" Guo Jing was so excited that he choked. After such a long time, the ban on him had gradually loosened. On one side, Zhou Botong and Yang Guo, several top acupoint solving experts, pushed the palace to activate blood circulation for him and untied the ban ahead of time. By the way, the seal in his mind was untied, and the past things gradually came back to him.


    Now he has recovered as usual, but because of the previous battle in the princess mansion, he suffered a lot of internal injuries, and later he was tortured in the prison. The internal injuries and injuries, thanks to his good physical foundation, he was able to hold on.


    "Brother Guo, if you''re OK." Song Qingshu is also relieved to confirm that he is all right. Although his injury is not mild, he can recover over time. If there is any accident in the end, his previous adventure will be in vain.


    Guo Jing sighed deeply: "I''m nothing, but my master is..."


    Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong are sitting on the bed one after another. Even though Zhou Botong has been delivering internal power for him to heal, Hong Qigong''s face is still like gold paper and his breath is like silk. There are still some blood stains on the corners of his mouth and beard. I think they were left when he just vomited blood.


    Yang Guo saw that Zhou Botong''s forehead was sweating and his hair had lost its usual luster. He said in a hurry, "old urchin, you are tired. Let me change it."


    Zhou Botong shook his head like a rattle: "I can still hold on. I will go back with Lao Jiaohua when I come with him."


    He has always been cynical, and his face is a bit solemn. It is obvious that Hong Qigong''s situation is not optimistic.


    "Let me see." Song Qingshu sat down beside the bed, reached out to check Hong Qigong''s pulse, and his eyebrows twisted.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing his expression, Guo Jing''s heart trembled and asked in a hurry. Zhou Botong and Yang Guo, who were on one side, also cast their eyes.


    As song Qingshu inquired, he replied: "Tiemuzhen''s true Qi is condensed from a sea of blood. There is a powerful evil spirit, which naturally suppresses and invades other people''s internal forces. Qigong was injured by him yesterday, and the evil spirit of the other party has entered the body. Last night, he was rushing to the waves, and he didn''t cure and expel it in time. Now he has completely invaded the internal organs of the meridians, I''m afraid..."


    "Son, can''t even you?" Zhou Botong was impatient. "The old urchin has never admired anyone in his life. My elder martial brother is one, and the other is you. You can practice martial arts to such a level when you are young. You must help old Jiaohua."


    Hong Qigong opened his eyes slowly, and said weakly: "as the saying goes, life and death have a destiny. The old beggar has enjoyed what he should enjoy when he is old. It''s no big deal to die. The only regret is that he can''t eat the centipede meat on the top of Huashan any more." His eyes were full of loneliness.


    Song Qingshu could not help but sigh about how deep his obsession with eating goods was. Seeing the dull atmosphere, he took out a red pill and said, "this is the healing pill of Xiaoyao sect, jiuzhuan xiongshe pill. It has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. Qigong takes it quickly."


    Hong Qigong was still hesitant. Zhou Botong took it directly and put it in his mouth. Hong Qigong coughed a few times, and the medicine was already in his stomach. He had to say to song Qingshu, "I owe you another life after hearing the name of Xiaoyao sect''s elixir for a long time."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s very serious. What''s more, this medicine is only temporarily hanging life. It can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. Of course, if you can find master Yideng and ask him to save with a Yang finger, you may be able to recover."


    Hong Qigong refused without even thinking about it: "Lord Duan can''t use his internal power for five years every time he uses one Yang finger to save people. How can I ask him for help so unknowingly?"


    Zhou Botong is so anxious that he can lose more internal power to make up for it if it''s someone else. But Prince Duan is the person he dares not to see in the world. Naturally, he can''t say that.


    Yang Guo said: "if a person''s loss is too great, uncle Guo, I and the old urchin will help him. Maybe master Yideng doesn''t need to lose so many yuan."


    Guo Jing also said, "yes, and" the nine Yin manual "is of great help to healing and restoring the true yuan. A master lamp may not be as serious as before.


    Hong Qigong still shook his head: "you don''t have to persuade me. We are not young now. It''s not too bad to say that we are old. It costs a lot of money. If something happens to Prince Duan, I really have no face."


    Seeing that he was resolute and the others were not good enough to persuade him, Guo Jing turned to song Qingshu: "brother song, do you have any idea?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "if I wasn''t injured, I could find a way to help resolve the real Qi. But last night I was seriously injured and I used the burning blood method. I''m afraid I can''t recover in a short time, so I can''t help it."


    Guo Jing''s tone was full of remorse and dispirited: "it''s all my fault. It''s not only caused you serious injury, but also caused Shifu to be like this now..."


    Hong Qigong said with a smile: "what do you say, silly boy? I should save you. If I was in danger, would you not save me. However, Qingshu''s younger brother has suffered a great loss. He was young and became a great master. I don''t know whether this injury will affect the foundation. "


    Song Qingshu also said: "Brother Guo doesn''t have to be like this. In this case, everyone will help each other, and Qigong may not have been saved. I have a way..."


    "Really?" All the people in the room looked at him.


    "But I don''t know if Qigong is willing to," Song Qingshu continued. "In the final analysis, Tiemuzhen''s evil spirit intruded into the five zang organs and meridians, and it was entangled with Qigong''s own true Qi, which could not be separated. The sun moon god''s star absorbing method was just effective in eliminating different kinds of true Qi in the body. If Qigong learned the star absorbing method, I think you can get rid of the evil Qi in your body, but I''m afraid that your cultivation will come to nothing. "


    Suddenly, there was silence in the room. Martial arts in the Wulin was the foundation of a person''s life. What''s more, I didn''t know how much hard I had worked to cultivate Hong Qigong''s status. For many people, they would rather die than lose their martial arts, so no one can persuade them.


    Hong Qigong was silent for a long time, and finally broke the peace: "I''m not reluctant to cultivate myself, but I''m all chivalrous and righteous, punishing evil and eliminating evil. In the end, I have to learn the evil skills of the demon sect. I can''t do it."


    Song Qingshu zhengse said: "the skill is good or evil. In the final analysis, it depends on the people who use it. For example, when a robber kills a pedestrian with a knife on the road, is it evil with a knife or evil with a robber? Qigong and other strange people can''t see that."


    Hong Qigong still shook his head and said, "even if I can see through it, how many other people in the world can see through it? If I''m idle, it doesn''t matter if I practice. But I''m from the beggars'' sect. To some extent, I represent the image of the beggars'' sect. The reputation of the beggars'' sect for thousands of years can''t be tainted by me. "


    Song Qingshu knew that he had thought deeply, and he could not help admiring him: "if you are not willing to practice the star sucking Dharma, I still have a set of Dharma. This is the Xiaoyao sect''s" northern underworld divine skill ", which has the same effect as the star sucking Dharma, but one good and one evil can''t be compared with the other."


    In fact, in his opinion, these two skills are essentially the same, except that one comes from the infamous demon sect and the other from the mysterious Xiaoyao sect, which gives people different impressions.


    Sure enough, Hong Qigong''s attitude of opposition this time is not as firm as he was just now. With Zhou Botong, Guo Jing and other people''s advice, he finally agreed: "brother Qingshu, I owe you two lives this time. If I have any need in the future, as long as I don''t violate chivalrous things, Hong will go through fire and water."


    If it''s other young people, he can teach them martial arts in return, but they are better than him. How can he pull this face.


    Zhou Botong also echoed: "count me in."


    Yang Guo hesitated for a moment, but finally he didn''t speak. He thought I didn''t have to say these words. I will give you a life in the future, but I won''t give up.


    "You''re serious..." Song Qingshu responded, and then began to teach Hong Qigong the pithy formula of "the divine skill of the northern underworld". The other side also took the initiative to say that he would never pass it on.


    After coming out of the room, others asked about the result. Song Qingshu said, "he insists on daily practice. In half a month, he should be able to completely discharge the evil Qi into his body, but now he has lost all his internal skills and has no self-protection ability."


    Zhou Botong patted his chest: "don''t worry, I will protect him."


    At this time, Shan Yuru said: "the biggest problem now is that the search in Mongolia is becoming more and more strict. It won''t be long before they are investigated here. We have to find a way to send them out of the city as soon as possible. But now it''s not easy to get out of the city... "

 Chapter 2399

    Song Qingshu inquired: "your destiny is deeply rooted here. Can''t you help it?"


    Shan Yuru shook her head: "our three sects and six doctrines of the holy gate are just experts who are fostered by various forces. They can''t interfere in the military and political affairs of Mongolia. What''s more, Shifu and I and a few of our confidants participated in this rescue. If they knew about it, they would report it immediately, It is also very difficult for us to use the influence of the church. "


    One side of Yang Guo said: "when Qigong and uncle Guo are slightly better, we''ll sneak over the wall at night. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    Even the high walls in the Central Plains can''t stop them. What''s more, the symbolic walls like Helin are easy for some second and third rate people in the Jianghu to cross.


    But song Qingshu said, "it''s not so easy. Now the whole soldiers of Helin city are looking for us. It can be described as three steps, one sentry and five steps, one post. It''s hard not to be found when you cross the city wall. The terrain here is not more complex than that of the Central Plains. It''s easy to hide. After you go out, it''s endless grassland. No matter how high your lightness skill is, it can''t be compared with the constant pursuit of cavalry."


    Recalling the fighting in the city last night, Yang Guo realized that no matter how skillful he was on the battlefield, there was only one way to die if he was besieged by the army.


    "Otherwise, let''s go to the palace and assassinate Tiemuzhen. He was injured last night. If we bury him with him, it''s a contribution to the Central Plains." Zhou said impatiently.


    Shan Yuru slightly changed his color: "don''t be impulsive, elder. Although you are good at martial arts, there are many experts under Khan''s hands. Many of them are as good as you. What''s more, there are Tongtian sorcerer and magician Pang ban. Going to the palace is like beating a stone with an egg."


    Song Qingshu also said: "although Tiemuzhen was injured yesterday, they have the advantage in the number of people. The injuries will be completely recovered in a few days. On the contrary, because of the use of the burning blood Dharma, the recovery is not so fast. It''s really not easy for you to kill him."


    Zhou Botong scratched his scalp irritably: "this is not good, that is not good, I hate to think about these, if only rong''er was here, she must have a way."


    Guo Jing next to him heard that he mentioned Huang Rong, with a smile on his face. However, when he thought of what happened in he Lincheng, his smile solidified.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and said, "I''ll go back and see if I can find a way to send you out."


    Shan Yuru was surprised: "don''t you stay here?"


    Song Qingshu explained: "I have another hiding place in the city. Now it''s late. It''s inconvenient to stay here for a long time. It''s easy to expose." Early in the morning, I went to the Imperial Palace, then went to Ruyang palace, and then came here. Now it''s evening.


    "If we have something to do, how can we contact you?" Shan Yuru then asked, now these people are hot potato, Mongolian soldiers will find here sooner or later, her heart has been tense.


    Song Qingshu thought of the shop he had with Zhao minzhuan before and replied, "there is a rouge shop of Hu merchants in the western regions in the city. If you want to find me, you can leave such a mark there. I will come here when I see it."


    Shan Yuru wrote down the mark and nodded slightly.


    After explaining everything here, song Qingshu is about to leave. After a few steps, Guo Jing catches up: "brother song, that..."


    Seeing that he blushed and hesitated, song Qingshu said with a smile, "Brother Guo, do you want to ask Princess Huazheng?"


    Guo Jing blushed: "let the song brothers laugh, this thing is really ashamed to say, although it is because of amnesia, in the final analysis or sorry for Rong er."


    Song Qingshu didn''t know what to say from his own standpoint. After thinking for a long time, he had to say, "she will forgive you."


    "I deserve what she punishes me for," Guo Jing sighed. "But now I''m worried about Huazheng. I''m sorry for her 16 years ago, but now I''m wrong with her... If anything happens to her for me, I''m afraid I won''t be at ease for the rest of my life."


    Song Qingshu patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, Huazheng is Tiemuzhen''s favorite daughter after all. As the saying goes, tiger poison doesn''t eat son. She should be in no danger. The news she got from now is that she was just imprisoned. I''m afraid she is worried about you most now."


    "I''m afraid that because she is too worried, she will do something irrational, which will lead to Khan having to deal with him." Guo Jing also knew Mongolia very well and knew that Mongolia was not monolithic.


    "I''ll take a chance to let her know that you''re safe." Song Qingshu replied.


    Guo Jing was surprised and said, "thank you so much for informing her." He can''t help feeling that the other side is so powerful that he even has a way to get in touch with Huazheng.


    Song Qingshu comforted him a few words. After saying goodbye, Li Mochou appeared in front of him: "I don''t want to stay with them."


    Song Qingshu was in a dilemma: "but the place where I hide now is not convenient, so you can go too."


    Li Mochou suddenly angry: "who said to be with you, I can''t find a place by myself?"


    Song Qingshu secretly laughs. The woman is still very proud and coquettish. She is not convinced: "but if you are not used to staying with them, you can go to Shuiyue''s residence. This is the key."


    Li Mochou wanted to say something more. Song Qingshu put the key into her hand directly, and her face improved a lot: "OK, I''ll be here with them first, or I''ll take care of them. When I''m bored, I''ll go there."


    He walked away without looking back. He didn''t want to say a word to him.


    Song Qingshu smiles and goes straight away. After recovering Shuiyue''s appearance, he runs to point a Mao and shows his face in Li Chimei and Ba Siba. Then he finds an opportunity to leave early and return to mengge palace.


    Today, the color of Princess Yalun''s clothes seems to be brighter than before, and it can be seen that her eyebrows have been carefully painted and her mouth has been rouged, which makes her a little more charming than before.


    She was a little restless to move back and forth, but saw song Qingshu appear again, first in a daze, and then lightly said: "what have you been doing for so long? I thought you wouldn''t come back. "


    "It seems that the princess doesn''t want me back." Song Qingshu was disappointed.


    "Who wants you to come back?" Princess Yalun blushed and spat angrily.


    Song Qingshu admires her make-up from a close distance and can''t help exclaiming: "you are so beautiful today."


    Princess Yalun''s lips rose slightly: "that means I''m ugly on weekdays?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "usually you dress very plain, and rarely see you dressed, but elegant incomparable, and today''s style is equal."


    Princess Yalun sighed: "widows don''t want to dress up."


    At this time, people in another place also sighed the same as her. The sea was lost in front of a huge bronze mirror, turned back and forth to shine on her figure, gently stroked her plump skin with her fingers, and suddenly sighed: "such a wonderful body... It''s a pity."


    Just at this time, the voice of his hand sounded out of the door: "master!"


    Sea lost put away the face of melancholy, coldly back: "said."


    "According to the inside report, naya''a has found out the cause of nachen''s death."


    After listening to the return, the sea lost eyebrows gradually twisted up.

 Chapter 2400

    Song Qingshu noticed the desolation between Yalun''s eyebrows and couldn''t help comforting him: "the princess is born beautiful, even if she doesn''t wear pink and Daisy, she is beautiful."


    Princess Yalun said with a smile: "no wonder the world says that the king of the Golden Snake is a playboy. Today, it''s true. Her mouth looks like honey. She says something against her heart to please women."


    "It''s from the bottom of my heart," Song Qingshu said, "and I don''t think the princess is beautiful alone. Take Kublai Khan for example, I''ve long coveted your beauty..."


    "Don''t mention that man any more," said the princess She was almost ruined by others last night. She still has some cold hands and feet about the evil and crisis.


    Song Qingshu then said: "even if you don''t talk about him, there are other people who admire you. Hou Xibai, who is beside you, looks at you in the eyes and wants to swallow you alive."


    Princess Yalun frowned slightly: "although Marquis was born in the devil''s family, he is also a gentleman. He hasn''t done anything to surpass him over the years. It''s a pity that he falls in love with someone he shouldn''t like. Ah ~"


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "the thing of emotion has no sense at all. If you stay by your side all day, there are few men in the world who can''t help but move."


    Finally, Princess Yalun was a little annoyed: "don''t get cheap and sell well here."


    Then he turned around and walked to one side, leaving only a cold figure behind.


    Song Qingshu walked up behind her, pretending to be surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that you know so much about Chinese culture that you even know such a proverb."


    Princess Yalun knew that he was looking for a topic on purpose. She couldn''t help but glance at him and said, "in fact, I''m not very interested in the Han culture. Mengge didn''t like the Han culture very much at that time..."


    Thinking of her husband, she couldn''t help looking dejected. After a while, she continued: "but I think Kublai Khan, who likes Han culture, has become more and more powerful these years. I want to understand the reason, so I have studied some of them."


    At this time, suddenly heard each other''s stomach came a strange rumble, Princess Yalun was a little sad, heard this voice, but some can''t help laughing: "didn''t you eat?"


    Song Qingshu just remembered that he had no time to stop for dinner since he went out in the morning. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Princess Yalun pursed her lips: "just a moment, I''ll ask my servant to send some."


    Before long, there was a large table of things in front of him, and many of them were specially prepared Chinese dishes. Song Qingshu swallowed: "if you ask so many people to come in, you won''t be afraid of suspicion."


    Princess Yalun snorted coldly: "I am the master of this family. Who dares to doubt me? Since the betrayal of Toya last night, I''ve reorganized the whole family today, and now the people around me are absolutely loyal to me. "


    Song Qingshu didn''t doubt her words. He sat down cross legged and said, "would you like to eat with me?"


    Princess Yalun nodded slightly, but she just tasted it and soon stopped moving her chopsticks. She just looked at the man in front of her quietly.


    "Do I look bad?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. Men should eat more like this," Princess Allen chuckled. "It''s just that there''s no such scene for a long time


    Song Qingshu knew that she remembered the past time with her husband, and no longer mentioned her sad things. He poured a glass of wine for her and pushed it away.


    Princess Yalun didn''t refuse. She drank it all in one gulp. A little blush appeared on her white face, and she was very charming under the candlelight.


    Song Qingshu added another cup to her, and princess Yalun had a different meaning in her eyes: "one cup after another, do you want to intoxicate me on purpose?"


    "If a woman doesn''t want to get drunk, it''s useless for a man to drink." Song Qingshu smiles and pours himself a cup.


    Princess Yalun bit her lip and finally picked up her glass and touched it with him.


    One by one, Yalun didn''t know how much she had drunk. In fact, she couldn''t get drunk from such a small cup. It was not only men who could drink in Mongolian grassland, but she felt a little drunk at this time.


    Find a servant to clean up the table. She just said to song Qingshu hiding behind the screen, "your room is next door. I''ve arranged it for you. In addition, no one will disturb you. You can rest assured."


    Song Qingshu asked, "is the bed over there big?"


    Princess Yalun was stunned and nodded: "it should be OK." How could the bed in the Grand Palace be petty.


    Song Qingshu then asked, "is the room over there fragrant?"


    Princess Yalun replied, "if you like it, I can let the servant girl bring some incense. What flavor do you want?"


    "Just the smell you usually use." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Princess Yalun blushed: "OK, I''ll send someone to get it."


    "Is the quilt soft over there?" Song Qingshu then asked.


    "What do you want to ask?" she said


    Song Qingshu laughed: "in fact, in the final analysis, I have only one thing to ask, that is, is there a princess over there? As long as you are there, the bed will be big, the room will be fragrant, and the quilt will be soft. "


    Princess Yalun''s face was cold: "I said yesterday that we would not disturb each other after that!" Although the mouth said so, but a heart is very strong.


    Song Qing bookstall held a hand: "you can refuse completely."


    The princess opened her mouth, but she never said anything.


    Song Qingshu smiles and is very happy. This smile falls into Yalun''s eyes. She feels hateful, but now her heart beats so hard that she can''t blame her.


    Song Qingshu didn''t speak any more. He just came to her and bent her legs and walked to the inner room step by step.


    Princess Yalun felt the masculine atmosphere around her. She only felt that her whole body was very soft. She didn''t know why she was like this. She never thought that she was a person obsessed with desire and hope. If she had another person, I''m afraid she would have killed someone long ago. But as soon as this guy met her, she felt trapped.


    She didn''t know why. Intellectually, she didn''t think it should be like this, but she didn''t listen to her body.


    Soon she didn''t have to hesitate, the other side''s familiar way let her instinctively open body and mind, tightly hugged the man on the body.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know what''s going on. Zhao Min''s words always linger in his mind. He was hurt by tie Muzhen, but he used his granddaughter-in-law to heal him


    In the morning of the second day, song Qingshu left the palace with a clear mind. After all, Shuiyue''s identity still has many things to participate in. At least he has to show his face or something. As soon as he got back to his house, he suddenly stopped because there was one more person in the Palace and a beautiful woman sitting at the table.


    Sea lost took a sip of tea, bright red lips and green tea constitute a very visual impact picture, see him back, charming voice rang up: "I''m really curious, where did you go all night?"

 Chapter 2401

    Song Qingshu never thought that she would be here, but only a short time of consternation, he responded: "is the princess sleepy, come to me in the middle of the night to relieve loneliness? Ah, I really missed a great opportunity. "


    Hai lost didn''t expect him to be so shameless. Although his face is really ugly, when it comes to her position, men don''t look at her appearance at all. No one dares to talk to her so easily in ordinary days. It''s a little strange for a moment: "you''re very brave."


    "Men, no matter what they are, can''t be small." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    Sea lost face smile Dunshou: "are you teasing me?"


    Song Qing bookseller, an innocent look: "it''s clear that you came to me in the middle of the night. Strictly speaking, you should take the initiative first. How can you blame me on the other side?"


    The sea lost to hum a, obviously have no time again to pull these with him: "have not answered the question that I just?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t panic: "I don''t need to explain to the princess where I go at night, do I?"


    Hai lost stares at him tightly. After a long time, he says with a smile: "yes, everyone has his own secret. I won''t ask. But for the sake of waiting for you all night, should you make it up to me?"


    Song Qing''s bibliography light fell on her full full undulating lines, and said with a smile, "of course, it''s time to compensate. Is it OK to pay for human debt and flesh?"


    "Bah!" The sea lost spat, eventually some can''t bear, usually only she teases others, which think today Feng Shui turns, "this time I come to you, I want you to do something for me."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "there are so many capable people under the princess. I think the shadow Assassin''s skill is very good. Why do you want to come to me?"


    "Don''t you know that Sea lost white he one eye, "some things my person is not convenient to appear."


    "So you want me to take the blame?" Song Qingshu hummed.


    Haimi came over with a smile: "you are as cunning as a fox. Even if you do something, you won''t go back to the black pot."


    "But why should I help you?" Song Qingshu directly sat down at the table, indifferent.


    Hai lost walked to his back, reached out and gently pinched his shoulder for him: "according to our cooperation practice, you can also make a request to me afterwards."


    Hearing her deliberately speaking in that delicate tone, song Qingshu sneered: "any request is OK?"


    Sea lost to his ear, exhaled a hot air: "you bad son, your mind must be thinking about some messy pictures."


    Song Qingshu replied: "I''m afraid any man can''t help thinking wildly when facing the princess like this."


    "But you are not an ordinary man," sea lost fingertips gently slid over his chest, "although you deliberately pretend to be a seductive look, but I did not see desire in your eyes


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "can you see this thing?"


    "Of course ~" sea lost eyebrows raised, obviously some pride, "these years I have seen too many formal, but in fact a belly of men, but you are the first time to see such a man."


    "How am I?" Song Qingshu tried to describe it as "a color ghost on the surface, but actually a gentleman?"


    Sea lost shook his head: "on the surface is a lecher, in fact is."


    Song Qingshu


    Sea lost at this time has stood up straight body, came to the window looking at the sky, slowly said: "you help me to do this thing, I can promise you a not too much request, but at that time the opportunity is only once, if I think your request is too much, I will directly regret, women have a little privilege in this respect, not too much?"


    Song Qingshu naturally did not think that she would really give away her body. Wen Yan replied, "I want a warrant to go out of the city. Can you get it?" He is worried that he can''t send Guo Jing and others out safely. Now he Lin has sealed the city, and only a few people with a warrant can go in and out freely.


    Of course, he is not stupid enough to let Guo Jing and others take the hands to direct to the gate to challenge the intelligence of city watchmen, and must go through some disguise first.


    "What do you want that for?" Sea lost Yi a, "do you also have the business of western regions under the hand?" Many of the Mongolian nobles were closely related to Semu people who were engaged in business. Even Khan gave some private property to Hu merchants for business investment, so she subconsciously thought of this.


    In fact, not only the Mongols, but also the Central Plains Dynasty. Although the whole world is not royal land, the emperors are too embarrassed to use the money in the Treasury. Therefore, the emperors have their own royal industries to make money for them. For example, in the Western Han Dynasty, commerce and trade, and the benefits of mountains and rivers belong to the emperors. In the late Eastern Han Dynasty, the emperors sold their officials and knights into their own pockets, During the Qing Dynasty, many of the money borrowed by the rich businessmen in Jiangnan was released by the house of internal affairs through several layers of disguise


    Song Qing was thinking about how to explain it. When she said this, she replied, "you don''t have to worry about it. I have my own use."


    I don''t know how many times I''ve heard about Hu merchants in the western regions. It seems that it''s very popular for the royal family to take part in business here. Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of a way to send Guo Jing and others out of the city. Of course, all of these must be ordered out of the city first.


    Sea lost hesitated for a moment, or nodded: "now the closure of the city is more strict, out of the city warrant can be said to be difficult to obtain, but I will find a way to help you get."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. In this respect, he believed that the sea lost in the dark Department must be more capable than the silly white sweet Allen: "what do you want me to help?"


    "I''ll find a time to ask Naya to come out recently. I''ll tell you the exact time and place later." Said the sea.


    Song Qingshu was startled: "are you going to kill Naya?"


    Sea lost came to him and gently sat down: "look, you are excited. Don''t worry, I don''t want you to help me set up the killing Bureau, but there is a beautiful thing waiting for him."


    Song Qing Shu Xin thinks that I believe in you ghost, who will come to a good end if you are the target of this woman.


    Noticing his distrustful eyes, Hai lost his face: "things are really tough, so I found you. But you can rest assured that it will never affect you afterwards. After all, many things will trouble you in the future."


    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, but he agreed to come down, and it was the top priority to send Guo Jing out of the city.


    After he was lost in the sea, song Qingshu went to Li Chimei and Ba SIPA to check the information they searched. Who knew that naya''a was also there.


    Naya''a saw him and waved: "you are just in time. I have a martial arts problem to ask them. You can give me some advice."


    Song Qingshu thought to himself, when is it? Do you still want to ask questions about martial arts? I can''t see that you''re still a Wuchi?


    However, he immediately knew that he was wrong, because naya''a asked: "you are all masters in the field of martial arts. You must have a lot of knowledge. Do you know who is good at using that kind of slender and sharp sword in the world, which is basically the one that kills with one blow?"


    "Good at swordsmanship, another fatal blow?" Ba Si Ba thought about it and replied, "Song Qing Shu? He doesn''t need a second move to deal with ordinary people, and he is good at sword Qi. His wounds are long, narrow and sharp, which is very similar to what you describe

 Chapter 2402

    Song Qingshu almost didn''t choke to death by saliva. He thought that the number of times he has been carrying black pot has risen sharply recently.


    Fortunately, there was no need for him to refute in person. Naya''a shook his head and said, "it should not be him. That man''s martial arts is not as good as him, and he used a real sword, not sword spirit."


    After thinking for a while, Li Chimei replied: "besides song Qingshu, the famous sword master in the world belongs to Huashan school. However, it is said that he fell down with Dongfang Bubai after the first World War, and Linghu Chong, his fellow swordsman, got his true story."


    "Linghu Chong?" Naya''a thought, "is there anything else?"


    Li Chimei is in charge of the master of Tiemuzhen. She has a lot of Allusions in the Wulin of the Central Plains: "the leader of Wuyue sword sect is also a master of using swords. The swords used by Xiaoxiang Yeyu are thin and long, which is similar to what you describe."


    "Great?" Naya''a thought or shook his head, "it should not be him."


    "It''s said that there has been a lot of trouble in the martial arts in recent years with the anti evil sword technique. However, looking back to the source, it should be that Lin Chaoying''s sword technique was somewhat related to that time. In the past, she had a battle with this gorgeous woman. Her sword technique is light and subtle, and should also be able to cause such wounds." When Li Chi Mei said this, she had a complicated look in her eyes. It was obvious that Lin Chao Ying''s impression on him was very hard to erase.


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He knew that the anti evil sword technique had something to do with Lin Chaoying, but he didn''t expect that Li Chimei had ever fought with her.


    "Age and cultivation are not right..." naya''a murmured to herself, "then what kind of disciples does she have?"


    Li Chimei replied: "I heard that there was a man named Lin Pingzhi, but he didn''t seem to get the true legend of the anti evil sword spectrum. On the contrary, he was Yang Guo, who was in the fourth Prince''s house before. His body method is somewhat similar to that of Lin Chaoying, but now he uses Epee, and he is more of a lone wolf."


    Hearing this, song Qingshu couldn''t help asking, "have you ever dealt with Dugu Qiubei?"


    There was a trace of fanaticism in Li Chi''s eyes: "I don''t have that ability. I just heard master mention it when I was young. It''s a legend. If I can fight with him one day, I''ll die in his hands. It''s a lifetime."


    Naya''a has no such feelings. He is concerned about his own question: "is there one that is more inclined to the style of killer?"


    "Killer style?" Li Chi Mei is stunned. It''s obvious that a master like him doesn''t look up to those killers. After all, most killers are deviant. Martial arts cultivation has its natural defects. Sneaking attack in secret may be all right, but confrontation is always inferior to real masters.


    For so many years, the only killer he could see was the old man in the mountain, the great elder of the Persian Ming religion.


    However, he still answered naya''a''s question: "as far as I know, the Imperial City division of Song Dynasty kept a killer named Zhongyuan yidianhong. He was quick, fierce and accurate in his sword, and often only left a wound the size of a blood spot on the target."


    Song Qingshu was very surprised to hear that. You know, the identity of Zhongyuan yidianhong has been very secret. He knows that he can imagine how much information Mongolia has done to the Central Plains countries. Obviously, he had the idea of going south for a long time.


    "It''s too far from here..." naya''a asked again, "do we have such people in Mongolia?"


    At this time, Li Chi Mei did not answer immediately, but gave him a meaningful look: "what are you investigating?"


    Naya''a said with a wry smile: "it''s inconvenient to disclose the details for the time being. Please forgive me."


    Next to him, basiba said: "Li Chi Mei, who was born in the holy gate, has some inconveniences to say. I don''t have these worries. As far as I know, there is a sword master near Helin city. That is Yang Xuyan, the descendant of the evil king shizhixuan Butian Pavilion, who is known as shadow assassin. However, his whereabouts are so mysterious that he seems to have disappeared in recent years."


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumps. He finally understands why Hai lost wants to help himself. It seems that naya''a has found something and she has to kill her.


    Hesar and nachen died that night. Is it the lost hand of the sea?


    But naya''a is also the commander of Xuejun, who is in charge of the guard work of Tiemuzhen. Can he kill at will? Even if the sea is lost, no matter how powerful it is in the dark, it''s hard to deal with the aftermath after killing such a person, right?


    Hearing the shadow assassin, naya''a seemed to find the answer all the time. He said to them, "can I borrow one from you?"


    Ba Si Ba said with a smile, "the commander is serious. You can borrow anyone you want."


    Naya''a looked at Song Qingshu: "I want to ask Shuiyue to accompany me. I don''t know if he is happy?"


    Song Qingshu guessed that it was like this: "naturally, I''m happy, I don''t know them..."


    Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba will not obstruct. Anyway, Shuiyue has nothing to do here. It''s better to sell them a favor.


    Song Qingshu soon left with naya''a, as if to see his doubts. Naya''a said: "I''m going to go to shizhixuan, the evil king, to inquire about Yang Xuyan''s news this time. In the face of that madman, it''s easier to have an expert like you on the side."


    "Commander, you are also the top master in the city. Why are you so afraid of shizhixuan?" Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    Naya''a waved his hand: "you''re putting gold on my face. Although I''m not bad at martial arts, I''m still far behind shizhixuan and you. Shizhixuan, who is also the leader of butiange and huajiandao, is very crafty. He''s the best at raiding and killing people. Moreover, because of his unstable mood, he doesn''t show any signs and can''t be prevented."


    After a while, he came over and added in a low voice: "a few years ago, there was a thousand households who didn''t know where to offend him and were killed by him on the spot. It was very noisy at that time, and finally it was not settled. I don''t want to be such a bad luck ghost."


    Song Qingshu nodded. If he was naya''a, he would be afraid.


    While they were chatting, suddenly a secret arrow came. Although naya''a was modest, his kung fu was not weak at all. He grabbed the arrow directly in his hand.


    At this time, several Hu people yelled and rushed here with machetes, but it was a pity that they were not close, and they were soon subdued by the soldiers under naya''a''s command.


    Naya''a went over with a gloomy face and looked down at the Hu people who were pressed on the ground.


    "Naya, you have to die. You rob our property and occupy our wife and daughter..." several Hu people have strong accents. Although song Qingshu only understood a few words, he can roughly restore what they said.


    Before they finished, Naya cut off their heads with a knife, and said coldly, "when the street assassinates the officials of the court, death is a crime!"


    After smearing the blood on the spatula with the clothes of the corpse on the ground, naya''a came back and saw Song Qing''s booklist gaping, he changed his smile: "they are Hu merchants in the western regions. They used to follow the way of Chi laowen. Now Chi laowen is dead in Tieyan, and the business road under him will be replaced by others in the city, but these Hu merchants think I did it, I''m really wronged. "


    Song Qingshu reluctantly smile: "this is their own fault." Before I saw that he was kind and kind, and he was a good man. I didn''t expect that he would get a lot of black hands.


    Naya''a then said, "if you are interested, I''ll give you some shares. The noble families in this city have a big business. They don''t need money for food and clothing. It''s not enough to rely on the salary alone." Obviously, there is also an intention to buy him off.


    Song Qingshu is worried that he can''t send Guo Jing out of the city. The identity of these Hu merchants is just used to hide people''s eyes and ears. Now there is only the lost out of the city document: "thank you, commander."

 Chapter 2403

    The four irons in my life have been carrying guns together, passing windows together, sharing dirt together, and p... cough.


    Today, Naya ala is doing business with song Qingshu, which is obviously the third of the four major railways. The relationship between the two people has heated up a lot in an instant. They hook up with each other all the way, and they almost become brothers of the opposite sex on the street.


    When he came to the Toray palace, naya''a asked to see Kublai Khan on the ground that he was in prison. Anyway, this was indeed the task assigned to him by Tiemuzhen, and it was not a fake imperial edict.


    Kublai Khan was also very depressed. He had been in the ascendant recently, but he went to his sister-in-law that night. He didn''t steal the fishy food, but he also caused a lot of coquettishness. Now he is being punished and imprisoned. What''s the key? Is there anyone else coming to check the post?


    Naya arched his hand: "I hope you don''t mind. It''s just a routine."


    Kublai Khan snorted, but he was too lazy to answer. It was obvious that he was still holding a fire in his heart.


    Naya''a pretended to look for a while, then left, thinking about finding a chance to ask shi Zhixuan, but ran into Princess CHABI in a hurry.


    Although Princess CHABI is not as charming and charming as the sea, nor as elegant and dignified as Princess Yalun, she is also a beautiful beauty. However, at this time, she is not as energetic as usual, her eyes are red, and she is a little puffy. It''s hard for her husband to be a wife.


    At this time, she was carrying a food box, which should be prepared for her husband.


    Noticing their eyes, CHABI snorted coldly: "it''s not illegal for me to visit my husband as a wife."


    Naya''a showed a smile on his face: "of course, it''s not illegal. Please, princess." Then he turned aside to make way for a road.


    Although in strict accordance with the regulations, Kublai Khan can''t see other people, even CHABI, during this period of time, but the rules are dead, people are alive, and they are all on duty. There is no need to risk offending future Khan and kedun (Queen).


    "Let the commander worry. After all, they have a deep love for each other. I hope you can bear with them a little bit." The voice of ruheteni rings behind him, and the lonely man standing behind him is the Xuan of the evil king stone.


    "The princess is serious, and Khan is happy to see the little princes have a harmonious family." Naya''a said politely, "I heard that the shadow assassin Yang Xuyan is a disciple of the evil king. I don''t know where he is now?"


    Hearing that he mentioned Yang Xuyan, song Qingshu noticed that Lu heteni''s pupil shrank, but he soon returned to nature.


    "Yang Xuyan?" Shi Zhixuan showed a thoughtful look, "I did accept such a disciple in my early years, but he has been a teacher for many years, and I have never asked about his whereabouts."


    Naya''a frowned, such an answer obviously did not satisfy him.


    The instigator ruhoteni on the side said: "the commander may not know that all the people in their holy gate have always been alone. Even between the master and the apprentice, they are not closely connected. They may even die of old age and do not communicate with each other."


    Naya''a still asked: "when was the last time you knew about him?"


    The evil king looked indifferent: "I don''t remember."


    Naya''a almost didn''t choke, but he didn''t dare to force him too much. He was worried that he would get out of control.


    Abetting ruheteni to one side, he asked: "I don''t know why the commander suddenly asked about Yang Xuyan. What did he do?"


    Naya''a said with a smile, "that''s not true. It''s just routine investigation."


    Song Qingshu thought that naya''a was still tight lipped, and he didn''t say anything in Li Chimei and here. He didn''t expect that Hai lost or got the news ahead of time. This woman''s means are really all pervasive.


    After a while of polite greetings, naya''a left Torre''s palace when he couldn''t ask anything.


    "I want to go back and verify some things, and then I can''t go with you." Naya''a looks dignified, completely lost before in the house relaxed.


    "Business matters. Please help yourself, commander." Song Qingshu made a gesture of invitation.


    Naya''a arched his hand and left in a hurry, while song Qingshu planned to go to the Hu shop in the city to step on the spot. Who knows, just a few steps out, he stopped.


    "I''m really good at martial arts. I''m aware of my existence so far away." A graceful figure came out from the corner, smiling like flowers and gorgeous like peaches and plums.


    "It''s so close to Torre''s palace, isn''t the princess afraid to be discovered by the people inside?" Song Qing''s bibliography fell on her bulging clothes and sighed that the nutrition of these Mongolian women was very good.


    Hai lost said with a smile: "what is the saying? It''s not a monster eating people, but my aunt. What''s the point when she''s found?"


    "Since it''s your aunt, why don''t you go in and say hello, but you''re sneaking around here." Song Qingshu thinks that this woman is really a model of telling lies with her eyes open. Who doesn''t know that your two families are incompatible.


    "I''m here to see you. How can I find someone else on the way?" The sea loses Jiao to smile, the mature amorous feelings of the action and action, the general energetic man, also really hard to resist.


    "For the sake of naya''a?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Sea lost also put away a smile: "yes, tonight you ask him to Bayin restaurant."


    "In such a hurry?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "I think you''re playing very well. Don''t say you can''t do it." Although Hai lost pretends to be relaxed, she can still feel the tension in her tone.


    "It depends on when your out of town order arrives." Song Qingshu is very curious about what the other party is going to do, but she doesn''t ask. She won''t say if she knows.


    Sea lost from his arms out of an ultimatum: "with this, as long as the number is not too many, no one will check you when passing the gate."


    Song Qingshu took it, but there was still some body heat left on it. It was a temporary pass and something like that. It was just for Hu merchants to travel. It was obvious that these Hu merchants groups were highly bound with the interests of Mongolian nobles, and even the closure of the city could not break their financial path.


    He just had the same plan, and the pass came just right: "OK, I''ll make an appointment with him, but I''ll make a fool of myself. If you pit me together, don''t blame me for telling me your role in it."


    "You are in charge of making an appointment with him there. You don''t have to show up," Hai lost said with a smile. "Don''t worry, we are grasshoppers on the same line. How dare I harm you?"


    Of course, song Qingshu would not completely believe her lies. After leaving her, he followed her quietly, only to find that she had just returned to her house, and there was nothing suspicious.


    The best surprise in his heart is how the other party will prepare to deal with naya''a. after all, now in Helin City, it can be said that Tiemuzhen is under his nose. Does she dare to assassinate rashly?


    But I couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it, so I decided to ask naya''a first. I don''t need to find any reasons. Earlier, he proposed to share shares, so it''s right to offer him a meal.


    Although naya''a has been busy with his official business recently, he thought that Shuiyue had helped him many times recently. What''s more, he still had his previous promise. It''s hard to shirk it, so he agreed.


    Song Qingshu looks at the sky and everything is waiting for the night to come.

 Chapter 2404

    Time passed quickly, and naya''a rushed to the Bayin restaurant. Because of the investigation, he delayed for some time. Looking at the dark sky, he was later than the appointed time.


    Drink more later and make amends to Shuiyue


    This is the brilliance of naya''a. As one of the first four ten thousand families in Mongolia, his status is far higher than that of the other. This time, he took the initiative to make friends, which made him more sincere.


    What''s more, during this period of time, the current situation of Shuiyue bulk was not very good, the humiliation of Xixia and the defeat of Tieyan. His future was ruined. Sending charcoal in the snow is more useful than icing on the cake.


    After all, Shuiyue is one of the few top martial arts experts whose martial arts are second only to Li Chi Mei and Ba Si ba. It must be valuable in the future, so now a small amount of investment can gain a strong ally. Why not.


    Originally, naya''a was not such a calculating person, but he had to personally send his beloved woman to another man''s bed, which gave him great stimulation. Although he never showed it, it was always hidden in his heart; In addition, now that Khan is old, he has to make plans for his future and solicit all resources that can be solicited.


    Song Qingshu is hiding in the vicinity of Bayin restaurant to observe, had not seen, but also some worry that he won''t come, to see each other''s figure just relieved.


    I noticed that naya''a had only two attendants with him. I think it was a private banquet. Besides, he was also a martial arts expert himself. Nowadays, the streets are full of soldiers patrolling for fugitives. The public order of Lin City is better than ever.


    Song Qingshu thought that it would be easier for Haifan to deal with him.


    Originally, Hai lost told him that he didn''t need to come here, but how could he completely believe that woman, who knows what she is going to do, and in case there is a black pot to carry, he can remedy it in time.


    Because Mongolia conquered too many places and attached importance to commerce, it developed commerce with Lincheng. Hu merchants in the western regions, Han merchants in the south, envoys and missionaries from all over the world, and so on, were very prosperous here, not as bitter as most people think.


    Bayin restaurant was opened by a Semu merchant. It was very popular with many nobles in the city. They often came here for banquets.


    While naya''ajang''s men were eating in the hall, he came to the appointed box in the backyard. He thought that the Japanese had good taste, so he chose such a secluded and elegant place.


    Looking at the figure in the room, he laughed before he got far away: "sorry, I''m late..."


    His voice suddenly stopped. When he came to the door, the whole person was stunned. He looked at the room with a look of amazement. There was a valiant woman pouring and drinking. The air seemed to be filled with a sweet smell, which added a bit of charm.


    "Why are you here?" As soon as naya''a''s face changed, the woman in front of him was empress Hulan. She lived in his tent for a few days, and later gave it to Tiemuzhen herself.


    Song Qingshu in the dark was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Hai lost was prepared for this move. He wasn''t curious about how Hai lost invited queen Hulan. The other side always had a way. He was curious about what Hai lost wanted to do. They were a little ambiguous at that time, but later Tiemuzhen personally verified her innocence, Can the lost sea be turned over?


    Hearing naya''a''s question, Queen Hulan gave him a strange look. She didn''t know if it was because of drinking. She had two more blushes on her face than usual. She was a little less heroic and more charming: "didn''t you invite me?"


    Naya''a didn''t know what to think of. His face changed and he turned around to leave.


    Who knows that when Queen Hulan saw his reaction, years of depression broke out completely, and her tone was a little more resentful: "am I that terrible in your eyes? All these years, every time you see me, turn around and leave! "


    Naya Aton''s body, eyelids beat a few times, obviously trying to suppress the mood in his heart: "you are Khan''s kedun, I am Khan''s companion, should not have met in private."


    "Is it?" Behind him came a sneer, and queen Hulan had already got up and walked over, "then why do you often go to visit other uludo, but you don''t go to my uludo? After all, you''re just afraid of what happened in those years to make Khan suspicious! "


    Orudo is the palace tent of the Mongolian queen, similar to the Kunning palace of the Central Plains queen, but the biggest difference is that there are four queens at the same time in the Mongolian system. Hulan is one of them, and the biological mother of suchi, Chagatai, wokuotai and Tuolei is the great queen.


    Seeing her mention of the past, naya''a also sighed: "since kedun also knows, why do you want to embarrass me?"


    "Do I embarrass you?" Hulan angrily laughed back, "I was chased and killed by the enemy in the chaos of war in those years. You were the only one to protect my safety in the battlefield. How high spirited and heroic you were in those years, and how timid you are now. You even dare not look at me directly."


    Naya''a had to turn around and look at the woman whose face turned red because of excitement: "the past things have passed, there is no need to mention them again."


    "You forgot, but I didn''t!" Hulan''s lips were almost bitten and bleeding, "when I was young and ignorant, I couldn''t help falling in love with you at the first sight. Those three days in your tent were my happiest three days, which I never forgot."


    Naya''a was so surprised that he went to cover his mouth. But when he reached half of his hand, he realized that it was not right, so he had to take it back: "don''t talk nonsense. If it comes to someone who has a heart, it''s terrible."


    "For so many years, you are still so afraid. It''s not that you don''t know what happened in those years. I''ve proved it to him with my innocent Luo Hong. What are you worried about?" Hulan looked at him with straight eyes.


    "No more!" The word "Luo Hong" seems to have deeply stimulated naya''a, and his mood is also excited.


    "I thought you could be indifferent and give your own woman to another man in bed. What''s the feeling?" The empress of Hulan seemed to be like a knife, one by one, thrusting her words into his heart.


    Naya''a took a deep breath: "you''ve never been my woman. Don''t say that again."


    "Is it?" The empress of Hulan glared at him fiercely. "In those three days, except that we didn''t break through the last step, we did what we should do and shouldn''t do. Isn''t it nothing in your heart?"


    Hiding in the dark, song Qingshu hears such explosive news! I heard Zhao Min talk about the two people''s past. At that time, I thought it was Tiemuzhen who misunderstood. I didn''t expect that they really had an affair.


    Is this green? Naya''a did everything, but he didn''t break through the last step. Tiemuzhen won the virgin of Queen Hulan, but others were taken first for the first time. Who is NIMA?

 Chapter 2405

    This time, naya''a didn''t care so much anymore. He directly put out his hand to cover queen Hulan''s mouth: "are you crazy? Can you talk nonsense?"


    Hulan broke free of his hand and sneered: "are these words nonsense?"


    Naya''a''s face was uncertain: "what''s the matter with you today?"


    Hulan shook his head: "I don''t know. After so many years, I thought I had accepted my fate. But seeing what you look like today, I feel very wronged by your attitude of avoiding me."


    Hearing the choking in her voice, naya''a was also moved: "what do you want me to do? Now you are Khan''s kedun, one of the most powerful women in the world..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Hulan: "but this is not what I want."


    "What do you want?" Naya is really in a hurry. At present, this situation makes him nervous.


    "You know what I want," Hu Lan clenched his teeth. "When I asked you to take me away, you refused. Now if I ask you again?"


    Naya''a shook his head: "you''ve been fighting with Khan these years. You should know how powerful Mongolia is now. We couldn''t run then, and now we can''t run any more."


    Suddenly empress LAN gave a sad smile: "I knew this was the result, but you didn''t even try to cheat me."


    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the dark, complained for naya''a, and he didn''t quite understand why some women would rather listen to sweet words that they knew were lies, but they were not happy to tell the truth.


    Naya said, "you and I both know it''s impossible. Does it make sense to say that?"


    "Why not?" said Hu Lan excitedly. "There are so many wives and concubines in the Khan palace. There are so many concubines. I''m not much more than one. A few years ago, general Shu chitai made great achievements, and Khan rewarded his concubines. Why can''t we know that Shu chitai is only a thousand households, but you are already ten thousand households! "


    Naya''a said: "yibahe is just an ordinary concubine with low status. You are already kedun. People all over the world know that you are the second queen. How can Khan give his queen to his subordinates?"


    Hulan said: "Khan has not touched me for two years."


    Naya''a didn''t know why he was so crazy that he said, "how can it be? Aren''t you the favorite of Khan?"


    "No matter how beautiful a woman is, it''s no fun for Khan to be fresh. What''s more, I''m old and I''ve got more beautiful young concubines in the palace. How can they care for me?" There was a kind of self mockery and sentimentality in the tone of Queen Hulan.


    Seeing her sad side, naya''a couldn''t help comforting: "who said that, the whole Mongolia, who doesn''t say that you are the most beautiful of the Empresses of Khan."


    The queen of Hulan shook her head: "you''re starting to tell lies now."


    "I''m not lying, and that''s what I really think. You''re beautiful now, too." Naya''a looked at the woman in front of her and thought of their past feelings. She just felt that she was more beautiful than that green girl.


    "Really?" Queen Hulan looked at him pleasantly with watery eyes.


    Naya''a swallowed his saliva and felt that his throat was a little dry: "of course it''s true..."


    The rest of his words did not finish, because Hu Lan had already carried a wisp of fragrant wind into his arms, and his soft and ruddy lips had already kissed him.


    Naya''a shivered and subconsciously tried to push her away. But when he reached out and touched each other''s plump body, he didn''t know why he was reluctant to part with it. He felt that his whole body was so hot and swollen that he held his beloved woman in his arms and tasted each other''s beauty greedily.


    Originally, he was absolutely afraid, but when he heard Hulan mention that Khan had not touched her for two years, he thought that maybe after so many years, Khan really didn''t like her, so it''s not impossible to imitate the precedent of Shu chitai.


    Seeing naya''a carrying queen Hulan into the room, song Qingshu frowned. There was a kind of unspeakable strangeness in it.


    "How on earth did you do it?" He said suddenly.


    Behind him rang out a Jiao smile: "your vigilance is really too high, when can I approach you and not be found?"


    Song Qingshu said lightly, "I''m also looking forward to that day." This foxy general voice does not need to look back to know that the sea is lost.


    Sea lost smile, obviously she is in a good mood at this time: "I am more and more interested in you, although you look ugly, but sometimes there is a kind of inexplicable charm."


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention at all, and the woman couldn''t believe a word of her words: "how did you do it, aren''t you afraid of helping them after they met?"


    You should know that naya''a was invited by herself. No accident happened to Queen Hulan. Hai lost found someone to cheat her. As a result, she met each other here. You don''t have to think about it.


    "So you don''t understand women," said Hai, who lost his eyes and was full of amorous feelings. "Naya''a may doubt it, but when Hulan saw her former lover, especially her lover, she left when she saw her. The long suppressed emotion will only make her irrational, which will be contagious. Naya''a is also biased by her."


    Song Qingshu still didn''t understand: "even if what you said is true, the two of them have gone to heaven, that is to say, they are talking about their old love, but now they are burning with dry wood..." with his understanding of naya''a, the other party should not be so impulsive.


    Sea lost reached for a wisp of air to his nose: "don''t you think there is a sweet smell in the air?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "did you take the medicine? But if you leave a trace like this, you will be found out afterwards. If you want to frame naya''a, maybe you will take yourself in. "


    Sea lost blinked at him: "so you are so worried about me."


    Song Qingshu snorted: "I''m just afraid that you will affect me. After all, I asked naya''a to come here this time."


    "Don''t worry," Haifan was disappointed with the figure from the window of the room in the distance. "It''s not a kind of overpowering drug, but a kind of common spice in the western regions. It''s just a small effect of amplifying the inner love and missing. As long as they didn''t have that idea, it''s useless to smell more, just like you smell it now, and there''s no response."


    "They fell in love at that time, but Hulan was worried about killing naya''a, so he took the initiative to sacrifice himself to Khan; For this matter, naya''a has been deeply remorse guilt, can only put everything in the bottom of my heart. Two people are like two barrels of gunpowder that have been repressed for a long time. They only need a little spark to push them. Isn''t that good? "


    Seeing the excited color on his face when Hai lost talking, song Qingshu secretly scolded that he was really a abnormal woman.


    "I''ll go first." Song Qingshu is not interested in listening to the corner with her here. He wants to make arrangements for Guo Jing and others to leave the city. It can be predicted that there will be a great change in the whole city of Helin tomorrow. He must seize the opportunity of turbulence to send people away.

 Chapter 2406

    Song Qingshu came all the way to the secret base of Tianming cult. First, he found a secret place to take off his mask and change his clothes. Now he is familiar with it. In order to make clothes convenient, he often makes them double-sided, so turning them over directly is equivalent to changing a new set of clothes, which saves him the trouble of carrying a package at any time.


    Seeing his arrival, Shan Yuru welcomed him with a look of joy. His face looked like a girl of sixteen or seventeen. Li Mochou was much more reserved. He just sneered, and his face was covered with a couple of words.


    Song Qingshu exchanged greetings with all the people for a while, and then understood the reason: "there is a big turbulence in the whole city of Helin tonight and tomorrow. Seize this opportunity and send you out of the city early tomorrow morning."


    "But it''s heavily guarded outside. How can we get out?" Fu Yaohong is very worried when she sees her most proud disciple surrounded by song Qingshu like a young girl. She should know that Shan Yuru is the most gifted disciple in the school for thousands of years. She has cultivated all her charms to the highest level, and even she is far inferior to herself.


    Such a woman is doomed to turn all living beings upside down and bring disaster to the country and the people. Only men are around her and play with all the men in the world. How can she turn it upside down now?


    You should know that although flattery is powerful, it will become the slave of the other party once the real emotion is countered.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that so many thoughts flashed through her mind at this time. Wen Yan replied, "I think most people in the city are limited to travel, but Hu merchants are not included. You Yingui sect and Tianming sect have been deeply rooted here for many years. It''s not difficult to turn them into Hu merchants."


    Fu Yaohong hesitated: "it''s not difficult to find a suit of Hu merchants'' clothes for them. The problem is that Hu merchants who go out of the city now have official orders to go out of the city. There are many upper class nobles behind each Hu merchant, so we can get this order. But we have been unable to participate in it for so many years. Without this order, we can''t go out of the city simply pretending to be Hu merchants."


    Song Qingshu smiles a little and takes out a blank warrant from his arms. The seal on it has already been covered. Just fill in the name and number of Hu merchants and so on.


    Fu Yaohong was surprised: "how do you have this warrant?" You need to know how many people in this city want to get such a warrant, but they can''t. such a warrant is destined to be a lifetime of glory and wealth. Only the top aristocrats can approve each one. Although they have had some business with the Hu people for so many years, they have never got the official status.


    Shan Yuru''s eyes are shining, thinking that song Gongzi is really a man full of miracles.


    "You don''t have to worry about how I got it. I don''t know if the leader has any way to make them into Hu merchants before dawn?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Fu Yaohong took the order and said with a giggle, "the most difficult thing is the order to get out of the city. Everything else is easy."


    Seeing her reaction, song Qingshu just breathed a sigh of relief. Fu Yaohong then went to ask her men to prepare the necessary clothes.


    Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong all expressed their gratitude to him. Yang Guo was in the most complicated mood. He sat aside coldly and didn''t want to show too much enthusiasm.


    Li Mochou can''t get used to Shan Yuru''s intimacy with him, so he sits over there and talks with him.


    She is not familiar with the place of life here, such as Guo Jing and Hong Qigong. She used to have a mixed feeling of good and evil. She had a natural uncomfortable feeling with them. As for the old urchin Zhou Botong, she looked like a mentally retarded child and had nothing to talk about.


    Only Yang Guo is an old acquaintance. After all, he has a relationship with the same family. After so many things, the hatred between them is nothing.


    Seeing that Guo Jing was not looking right, song Qingshu went to ask, "what''s the matter with Brother Guo? Are you reluctant to leave Princess Huazheng tomorrow?"


    Guo Jing''s old face was very hot: "it''s not that I''m reluctant to part with her. It''s just... Ah, bad luck. I always feel that I''m sorry for her when I leave her alone."


    Song Qingshu said: "after all, this is her home. Let''s not say that she is now under house arrest and can''t be rescued in the palace. Even if she is rescued, what can you do? Take her back to Xiangyang or Taohua island?"


    Guo Jing''s face changed from overcast to overcast, and his heart was obviously extremely contradictory. At last, he sighed dejectedly, and his whole spirit was gone.


    "In fact, Brother Guo doesn''t have to be so distressed. In this era, it''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. If he doesn''t want to get married, he just needs to get married." Song Qingshu wanted to say look at me, but he didn''t say anything.


    Guo Jing said, "no, they are all devoted to me. How can I treat them like this?"


    Song Qingshu''s admiration arises spontaneously. Although he can''t do it himself, it doesn''t prevent him from admiring and approving this view.


    "Brother Guo, the situation is urgent now. First send your master and them back safely. Other things will be solved later." He knew that, with Guo Jing''s temperament, he might not be able to turn the corner by persuading him directly, but with Hong Qigong''s safety, it was more effective than anything.


    Guo Jing nodded: "yes, I''m already very guilty that my master destroyed my cultivation in order to save me. If anything happens again, what else can I live in this world?"


    After finishing his work, Fu Yaohong came back with supplies. She dressed the people in Hu clothes and pasted their faces with the usual beard and hairstyle. She also taught them some simple Hu language.


    Although these things seem simple, they take a lot of effort, such as beard. It''s a fine job to make them look like Hu people. Together with other things, it''s enough for them to be busy all night.


    Song Qing Shu pointed out some problems on the side of an easy expert, especially Hu''s high nose and deep eye socket. He took out the powder and compared the contrast with light and shadow, which caused a similar effect.


    "Mr. Song is really a scholar. This is a fantastic idea. If you systematically learn the technique of face changing, you will be the best face changing master in the world."


    "Where, where, I just think, don''t know what to look like." Song Qing books and newspapers with a simple and honest smile, Shan Yuru''s eyes flow, his face is also a bit more ambiguous ambiguous smile, Li Mochou is hard to stare at him, secretly scold him is really shameless, but they are very tacit understanding did not expose his this set.


    He stayed here very late. Song Qingshu just went back to mengge palace. Princess Yalun had already gone to bed. When she heard the news, she quickly got up to check. When she saw that it was him who just relaxed. She changed her posture and lay on her side to look at him. She was puzzled and asked, "what are you busy with all day


    "Is a day gone like three autumn?" Song Qingshu chuckles to get in the past.


    "Bah!" The princess turned her face red and turned her back to him.


    But she soon exclaimed, because she felt her body flying up in the air, and found that she was picked up by the other party and held in her arms. She couldn''t help but look pale: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu whispered a few words in her ear. Princess Yalun''s face turned red instantly: "nonsense, how can this work?"


    "Anyway, you''re not heavy, and it''s not hard to hold it." Song Qingshu said with a smile, you know, with his current cultivation, there is no pressure to hold the huge stone, not to mention Princess Yalun''s delicate body.


    Princess Yalun''s heart beat violently, and her beautiful eyes were about to drip: "you are such a jerk ~" but there was a faint expectation in her heart, and her body instinctively hugged him


    At dawn the next day, song Qingshu got up early. Today is the key time to send Guo Jing and others out of the city. We still have to take care of them.

 Chapter 2407

    "Where are you going so early?" Hearing the news, Princess Yalun opened her eyes in a daze. Her voice was sweet and greasy. Because she got up slightly, the quilt made of silk slipped gently, revealing a large area of snow-white arms. The cloud temples were scattered on it, making her very lazy.


    Song Qingshu came back to the bed and sat down, gently pulled up the quilt for her: "I don''t want to cheat you. I''m going to do something bad for Mongolia. Telling you is just adding to your trouble."


    Princess Yalun rolled her eyes and said, "now come and tell me this. Is what you do to me every day beneficial to Mongolia?" After that, her little face turned red. I didn''t expect that such bold and unrestrained words would come out of her mouth. She must have been damaged by him these days.


    Thinking of the way he held himself last night, his heart is still beating. This guy''s strength and endurance are very good. Although mengge is in good health, he always holds it like him


    Hastily dispelled the mind of those messy ideas, at the same time, there is a sense of guilt, always feel that take them to compare some sorry for the dead husband.


    Song Qingshu also had a smile on his face: "OK, I''ll tell you. You should know why I was injured that day. Today I''m going to send Guo Jing out of the city."


    Hearing what he told herself, Princess Yalun''s face softened a lot, and her mouth rose slightly with a beautiful radian: "why, aren''t you afraid that I''m going to inform you?"


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms: "as the saying goes, one day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness. We have thousands of days of kindness. Are you willing?"


    "Bah, there are so many!" Princess Yalun''s face turned red instantly, especially now that she was held by him, all kinds of shameful scenes of last night came back to her mind. She quickly pushed him away and said, "go, go, don''t disturb my sleep."


    Song Qingshu pinched her face and did not dare to delay any longer. He came to the hiding place of destiny religion in a hurry.


    Guo Jing and his party had already dressed up and were about to start. Fu Yaohong said, "we are sensitive. We can''t see you off in person. Later, you will be flexible as you did in last night''s drill." After all, they represent Yingui sect and Tianming sect, and they are worshipped in the Mongolian royal family. Once their identities are exposed, it will be very troublesome to be involved.


    Guo Jing and others, naturally meaningless, expressed their gratitude to them one after another.


    Fu yaohongjiao laughs: "Xiao Guozi, when you go back, you should think about how to recover the great Zhou Dynasty. It''s not in vain that we Fu family have helped you Chai family for generations."


    Guo Jing breathes and doesn''t know how to answer. Song Qingshu turns up to help him get out of the way.


    "I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to show up later, but I''ll look after you in the dark and help you when there''s something." Song Qingshu said.


    Guo Jing said: "brother song, you are also seriously injured, so promise me one thing. If something really happens to us later, you must not take risks."


    Hong Qigong also said: "yes, our old arms and legs will die when they die. If you are folded here, how will the Central Plains deal with Mongolia in the future?"


    Zhou Botong said with a smile: "don''t worry, old urchin and Yang Guo are almost recovered now. They should be able to protect them. If they can''t, it proves that the great master has come in person. Even if you come out, it''s futile."


    Yang Guo nodded to one side, and Dawu and Xiaowu agreed to brush their sense of existence.


    Song Qingshu was noncommittal and said at will, "don''t worry, I will do what I can."


    At the same time, he pulled Li Mochou aside: "you can go back with them this time. It''s too dangerous here. You should know that the people here are the best. They like to rob women most. You are so beautiful. They won''t let you go if they like you."


    Li Mochou looked at him with a sneer: "do you have a good color?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly choked. Did the woman take a gun?


    Seeing him like this, Li Mochou just felt a little happy: "OK, anyway, Miss Ren is worried about you, so she entrusts me to come here to help. But I think you are now doing well here, and you don''t need help. So it''s meaningless for me to stay here. It''s not like going back to report safety to miss Ren."


    Song Qingshu arched his hand and said, "thank you, girl. From tieyanbu to Helin, you have helped me a lot. I always remember this kindness."


    "Bah, who are you calling for?" Li Mochou gave him a white look, but his face was always as cold as ice, but there was a layer of blush. In this world, the 30-year-old unmarried woman is already an old woman, and the girl''s name made her recall some of the old girl''s time.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "you are so beautiful. You used to be like a big girl. Now the time and place are not suitable. I''ll see you later. I''ll thank you very much."


    "Who wants you to thank." Li Mochou snorted. When he was about to turn around and leave, he paused and added, "next time you come out, remember to change your clothes. You still have the fragrance of other women."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that it was no wonder that she had seen me like a gun before. It turned out that was the reason. He had to sigh that he was too careless to make such a mistake. It would be a big deal if someone could smell the same fragrance as Princess Allen.


    Next, a group of people with carriages and ready goods slowly drove towards the city gate. Song Qingshu followed them closely.


    When they got to the gate, the soldiers checked their order to leave the city. Seeing that there was no problem, they waved to let them leave.


    Yang Guo and others looked at each other with a sigh of relief, and even song Qingshu relaxed.


    A group of people were about to drive out of the city, when suddenly an official in general''s armor came down: "wait! How do you think you are a bit of a face? Are you in the business of that adult? "


    Everyone is sweating. Where do they know any Mongolian Adults? Yang Guo doesn''t care about them in Zhaoxian hall, and few people know them. Although Guo Jing knows some, they are all the people of the previous generation. What if he says it casually and the other party goes to verify it?


    Fortunately, Yang Guo''s quick reaction, with the strange accent he learned last night, said, "who are the adults behind us? Is that what you can ask?"


    The general was also in a daze. He immediately reflected that the people who could get the order at this time were not the people with good eyes, and they just didn''t want to show off behind their backs.


    "I''m being rude, please!" The general waved to the others to get out of the way.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even Dawu and Xiaowu were so firm that they admired his quick wit.


    But song Qingshu looked solemn in the distance, because he found that Li Chimei came here not far away: "can''t it be so bad luck?"


    When he was praying, Li Chi Mei''s soft voice was already ringing: "slow down!"

 Chapter 2408

    Yang Guo and others secretly complain, how come one crop after another, and it''s endless? Seeing that it was only a few steps away from the gate of the city, there was another moth.


    Li Chimei came over enchanting and turned around the crowd for several times. Her eyes swept over the crowd and finally fell on Xiaowu: "are you two very nervous?"


    Big and small hands are sweating and want to answer. But they were not proficient in some of the Hu language they learned last night. Now when they are nervous, they forget it all the more.


    Yang Guo reacted very quickly, and immediately came over and said with a smile, "they haven''t seen much of the world, so when they met a senior official like you, they were so excited that they couldn''t speak."


    Big and small Wu although listen to cloud in mist, but know this time Yang Guo is definitely helping them, then busily nod to cooperate.


    Li Chi Mei let out a sound, and finally her eyes fell on Li Mochou again. She couldn''t help laughing: "it''s rare for Hu people to be so handsome."


    Li Mochou frowned. If she had met such a teaser in the Central Plains before, she would have done it for a long time. But now it''s very important, and her opponent''s martial arts are so profound that she can''t bear to make big plans.


    Yang Guo explained: "this is my elder sister. She helps to run business on weekdays. If adults take a fancy to her, they can take it as concubine. It''s a blessing for our family."


    Li Mochou can''t help but burst into a rage. He was about to break out on the spot, but he saw Li Chimei wave his hand in disgust: "no interest, you go."


    Li Mochou''s anger disappeared, but he was very angry at the thought of the dead demon''s disdain for him. Didn''t he really have a little charm? Why did all the men look at her with a pair of infatuated and disgusting eyes?


    Yang Guo laughed a few words, and then called the "Caravan" to go out. He saw Li Mochou''s face was straight, and when she was angry with herself, he leaned over and whispered into the secret: "I just said that to him on purpose. As soon as he saw that sissy, he knew that he didn''t like women. Don''t blame me, martial uncle."


    Before the other party answered, his face changed and he quickly turned back to greet him with a palm. A hand that was more beautiful than a woman came quietly. His palms intersected, and both sides were shocked.


    Li Chimei''s posture naturally flies back and looks at several people with a sneer: "one by one, breathing long, walking light, where Hu Shang will have so many experts, all take them for me, and those who resist will be killed."


    In fact, when he just passed by, he noticed the difference of this group of people. He walked around them a few times, which was more certain. All his previous behaviors were just to paralyze each other.


    Yang Guo and others immediately realized that while they scolded him for being cunning and despicable, they were fighting with the surrounding Mongolian warriors.


    Although Yang Guo, Zhou Botong and others have high martial arts, Li Chi Mei''s martial arts are no less than theirs. In addition, Li Chi Mei was originally responsible for catching them this time. The secret school, the magic palace and the western region experts under her command don''t know how many. In addition, there are heavy guards near the city gate, so they have the advantage in the number of people.


    Fortunately, although Guo Jing has not recovered completely, he has lifted the ban, which can be regarded as a fighting force. Otherwise, Hong Qigong will be arrested in the first place because he has abandoned his martial arts and injured his whole body.


    Li Mochou attacks Li Chimei with a cold face. Obviously, she still hates the other party''s contempt. Although her skill is not as good as that of Li Chimei, she is good at dealing with real combat. She was able to capture Lu Wushuang successfully in the hands of pharmacist Huang in those years. What''s more, she has made great progress in the martial arts of song Qingshu''s jade girl Heart Sutra.


    Li Chi Mei didn''t expect that this woman would be so difficult. He has always been good at body method, but the other person''s light body skill is also very good. Occasionally, she coldly sends out a hidden weapon. No matter the timing or the technique, it can be called antelope hanging horn.


    However, he still has the confidence to subdue the other side in 20 moves, because there is still a significant gap between the other side''s skill and his.


    Song Qingshu can see that no matter how strong Li Mochou''s actual combat response is, Li Chi Mei''s martial arts will have a chance to escape. But in such a confrontation, she will soon be defeated. If Li Chi Mei didn''t want to get hurt, she would have been defeated.


    Song Qingshu was a little annoyed that he should have given her more silver needles, but he also knew that it was not easy to find these needles for her in a short time.


    "Don''t fall in love with war. Go back to the city and bring them to me." Li Mochou is relying on the lightness skill of the ancient tomb sect and Li Chimei''s ghost body method. Hearing this, he is stunned. They have spent so much energy to rush out of the city. Now they have to go back to the city. Isn''t it a dead end?


    However, she knew that the other party would not be aimless. She bit her teeth and decided to believe him once. Then she called Yang Guo and others: "follow me!"


    After that, he released some concealed weapons to avoid Li Chi Mei. He took the lead to fly to Shuiyue''s house. Thinking of the key in his arms, he thought that it was no wonder that the guy didn''t want to go back. It was used for a rainy day.


    Guo Jing and others are trying to rush out of the city gate, but some of them don''t respond to the news. Yang Guo thinks clearly. Not to mention that there are more and more soldiers gathering at the city gate now, even if they are found to escape by chance, they might as well return to the City and get around with the help of the complex terrain of the city.


    The Epee splits a path of blood, and then beckons Guo Jing and others to follow. Guo Jing knows that he has always been clever, but he has no doubt, so he carries Hong Qigong behind his back and follows under the cover of Zhou Botong and Xiaowu.


    Song Qingshu secretly poked the warriors along the way with one Yang finger. One Yang finger was colorless and incoherent, and he showed it secretly without being noticed, helping them to fight their way.


    Li Chi Mei was watching the battle at the same time. After all, several of her opponents were too good at martial arts. He was also a little afraid. It would not be cost-effective if the opponent pulled him to the back, so it would be better to let the people under her first.


    How could he know that the iron bucket formation was forced out of their blood. He was surprised and angry. He screamed all over and used the body method of Tian Mei Ning Yin to approach Guo Jing very quickly.


    Song Qingshu knew Yili Chimei''s martial arts. He couldn''t hide it from him if he wanted to do it in secret just now, so he had to flash out of his hiding place. He had already changed Shuiyue''s clothes and cried to each other as he ran: "Mr. Li, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    His figure is very fast, just blocking Li Chimei''s way, but on the surface, it seems that it was unintentional. Guo Jing and his party took the opportunity to get rid of their pursuers for a while. They didn''t know the identity of Shuiyue. They just secretly congratulated. Only Li Mochou looked back anxiously, worried about how the man would deal with the current situation.


    Li Chimei had to stop. She looked at Song Qingshu with a bad face and waved to her men to surround him in the middle. Her eyes were full of suspicions and murders: "what are you doing with Shuiyue?"


    Song Qingshu said quickly, "naya''a has an accident!"


    "What?" Hearing what he said, Li Chi Mei was surprised to know that naya''a was an important minister in the court, the commander of Xue''s army, and also in charge of Tiemuzhen''s guard work. Her status was higher than him.


    In addition, on weekdays, a few people do not look up and look down. They have a lot of friendship. How can he not be surprised to hear that naya''a had an accident?


    At the same time, he waved his hand to let the people under him continue to chase Guo Jing and others. At the same time, he asked: "you make it clear, what''s wrong with him?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "I don''t know how to say it, but if Khan wants to kill him, I''m afraid he will die this time." He doesn''t know the specific plan of Hai lost, but he guesses that the actual situation of taking over the net is almost the same now. As the saying goes, "catch the thief, catch the booty, catch the traitor, catch the double", is it difficult for them to separate things after they are finished?


    Song Qingshu takes Li Chimei all the way to the Bayin inn. Their lightness skills are the best in the world. They arrive soon. They find that the inn is already surrounded by water. Li Chimei recognizes that these are the most trusted guards around Da Han. She can''t help clapping. Shouldn''t Da Han be healing in the palace now? How can he be here.


    They were stopped at the beginning, but Li Chi Mei''s identity was special, and the guards let them go. They rushed in, only to hear naya''a''s voice begging for mercy: "Khan, it''s all my confusion. Please forgive me for my many years of credit!"

 Chapter 2409

    Song Qingshu said quickly, "naya''a has an accident!"


    "What?" Hearing what he said, Li Chi Mei was surprised to know that naya''a was an important minister in the court, the commander of Xue''s army, and also in charge of Tiemuzhen''s guard work. Her status was higher than him.


    In addition, on weekdays, a few people do not look up and look down. They have a lot of friendship. How can he not be surprised to hear that naya''a had an accident?


    At the same time, he waved his hand to let the people under him continue to chase Guo Jing and others. At the same time, he asked: "you make it clear, what''s wrong with him?"


    Song Qingshu was embarrassed: "I don''t know how to say it, but if Khan wants to kill him, I''m afraid he will die this time." He doesn''t know the specific plan of Hai lost, but he guesses that it''s almost the right time to take over the net now. Just as the saying goes, "catch the thief, catch the booty, catch the traitor, catch the double", is it hard to let the two people share their things after they finish the work?


    "Where is it? Take me Li Chi Mei doesn''t talk nonsense either. She plans to go and see for herself.


    Song Qingshu takes Li Chimei all the way to the Bayin inn. Their lightness skills are the best in the world. They arrive soon. They find that the inn is surrounded by soldiers. Li Chimei recognizes that these are the most trusted guards around Khan. She can''t help but feel a thump. He shouldn''t be healing in the palace now. How can he be here.


    "Khan has orders. No one is allowed in or out!" Li Chi Mei was about to pass by when she was stopped by the guard at the door.


    "Son of a bitch! Don''t you even know me? " Li Chi Mei suddenly became angry.


    The leader of the guard came, recognized him and quickly dispersed his subordinates: "it''s Mr. Li. Of course, Mr. Li is not an outsider." Li Chi Mei is the most trusted expert Ke Qing of Da Han. At that time, she also saved Da Han''s life. They are both monarchs and ministers, but also friends. Of course, they can''t be regarded as ordinary people.


    "What''s going on inside?" Li Chi Mei asked in a hurry.


    The leader was embarrassed: "I can''t say that, sir. Just go in and have a look."


    Song Qingshu looks on coldly, thinking that naya''a is good at treating his subordinates. On the surface, he doesn''t say anything, but let Li Chimei go in, which means asking him to help.


    Li Chimei didn''t care much about it, so she ran to it in a hurry, followed by song Qingshu.


    After entering the restaurant, I heard naya''a pleading for mercy in the backyard: "Khan, it''s all my confusion. Please forgive me this time for my many years of credit."


    Li Chimei was shocked. As one of the four families, naya''a was always Khan ''? Moreover, naya''a''s pleading was obviously because he thought there was no way to survive.


    Regardless of his appearance in front of the hall, he directly performed his lightness skills and rushed to the backyard. What came to his eyes was tie Muzhen standing in the field, his face was extremely blue, while naya''a knelt at his feet and kept kowtowing. The floor tiles had been all bloodstained, which showed how sincere his plea was.


    Li Chimei was about to speak when tie Muzhen quickly took out his hand and held naya''a''s head.


    A burst of painful scream rang out, naya''a struggled desperately, but Tiemuzhen''s hand, like the claws of a golden carving, was firmly around his head, where could he break free?


    "No, don''t ~" as Tiemuzhen''s confidant, naya''a stayed with him for so long. He didn''t know what it meant. He was heartbroken for a moment.


    Tiemuzhen didn''t respond at all. He directly carried the demon Da FA. Naya''a was shaking all over. At the beginning, the scream was very loud, and then the voice became smaller and smaller, and soon he lost his breath.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, the scene in front of him was a little startled. Naya aben was also a tall and burly man, but now he was withered by naked eyes, just like an inflatable doll.


    Seeing that naya''a finally turned into a corpse, Rao Shi''s song Qingshu, who has seen a lot of knowledge, can''t help but cool his back. This Tianmo Da FA is really the most evil martial arts in the world. For example, the Beiming divine skill and the star absorbing Da FA can also absorb people''s internal power, but they basically just suck away your internal power and make your martial arts useless, but at least your life is still there. It''s not a big deal to be an ordinary person.


    But this magic power not only sucks your internal power, but also your blood essence!


    It''s no wonder that when Guo Jing was still in Mongolia, Tiemu Zhenming didn''t know anything about martial arts. After just ten years, he became a great master! It turned out that he had been sucked up all the way by this evil skill.


    Li Chi Mei also swallowed her saliva. Over the years, he has captured many experts to serve Tiemuzhen, but those people are often enemies or domestic chaos parties, but such a high power as naya''a has never been loyal.


    He was about to ask what naya''a had done. Suddenly, a woman rushed out of the room. There were several eunuchs in the back who tried their best to pull.


    "No!" The woman ran to naya''a crazily, saw that he had become a mummy, screamed, and the whole person fainted.


    Li Chi Mei recognized that she was queen Hulan. She thought of her affair with naya''a in those years. Combined with the location of the inn, she guessed what was going on. She swallowed it back if she wanted to ask.


    However, there is another question in my heart. Did Naya eat bear heart and leopard gall? Even the sweating women dare to move.


    At this time, Tiemuzhen stares coldly at the queen Hulan who faints on the ground. Her eyes are murderous, but she hasn''t given an order for a long time. Obviously, she hesitates in her heart.


    After a long time, he waved: "take her back. From today on, you are not allowed to meet anyone without my order. In addition, if anything happens to her during this period, you people will be buried together!"


    "Is ~" that group of eunuchs palace maids were frightened, and quickly supported the fainted queen Hulan back to the palace.


    After arranging all this, Tiemuzhen looks back, and his eyes fall on Li Chimei and song Qingshu. There is a trace of displeasure on his face. Obviously, no man wants to see the scene of being green.


    "Who let them in just now?" Tiemuzhen asked coldly. Someone had already told him.


    Li Chi Mei was surprised and wanted to speak for the general. Who knew that Tiemu truth ignored him and said directly: "openly disobeyed my orders and killed that man. In addition, those soldiers who were not obstructed also killed together. Let everyone understand who should be responsible for such things in the future!"


    "Yes There had been warriors to execute, and the rest of the people in the field were as quiet as a shiver.


    Even Li Chi Mei felt that she was sweating behind her back. There is a saying in the Han Dynasty that it''s like being with a tiger. He finally realized it today.


    Tiemuzhen''s eyes moved to song Qingshu: "I heard that you jonaya came here last night?"


    Seeing that everyone is looking at himself, song Qingshu greets the female relatives of Hai''s lost family. The woman says that she doesn''t involve him. How can she still get him in.

 Chapter 2410

    Everyone was staring at him, and song Qingshu''s mind quickly turned and denied: "I didn''t ask him to come here." When such a thing happens, in the face of an angry sufferer, it can be said that whoever is involved in it will die. Naturally, he has to get rid of the relationship. Anyhow, naya''a is dead, and there is no proof of his death.


    "It wasn''t you. Why did Naya say it was you?" Tiemuzhen waved his hand. Two of naya''a''s entourage were tied and pushed over. Seeing him, they exclaimed: "it was he who came to our general yesterday morning, and then the general took us to Bayin restaurant for his appointment."


    Looking at Tiemuzhen''s cold eyes, song Qingshu replied: "I did go to naya''a yesterday morning, but I just discussed with him about the stock issue mentioned before, and didn''t say anything else."


    "Dry stock, what dry stock?" Tiemuzhen asked with a frown.


    Song Qingshu pretended to be hesitant. After a while, he hesitated and explained: "naya''a promised to take me to do some business with Hu merchants before..."


    Tiemuzhen understood as soon as he heard that such things are common in the high-level of Mongolia.


    "I just went to him to discuss it, but I didn''t ask him out," Song Qingshu said to naya''a''s two followers. "Did you hear me ask him out?"


    "That''s not true." The two men looked at each other and thought that as soon as naya''a came here, he would arrange them outside. Now it seems that they may have gone to a tryst.


    Song Qingshu continued: "if you don''t believe me, you can ask the boss of the restaurant if I have an appointment here."


    Tiemuzhen has a look in his eyes. Someone has already pressed the boss of the hotel. The boss has confirmed his statement.


    Seeing that the doubts in Tiemuzhen''s eyes gradually disappear, song Qingshu is about to breathe a sigh of relief when a voice comes from the side: "since this matter has nothing to do with you, why do you know in advance that naya''a has an accident here?"


    It''s Li Chimei who asked questions. Obviously, he has been quite suspicious of the sudden appearance of Shuiyue.


    "I also happened to pass by here in the morning. I heard someone talking about naya''a''s accident. I wanted to go in and help, but I found that all the guards were Khan''s, so I didn''t dare to go again. I wanted to ask you to help me." Song Qingshu was also a little nervous. In a hurry, it was hard for him to think of Wanquan''s excuse, leaving some flaws.


    Li Chimei frowned and said nothing. Naya''a''s entourage in the lobby was captured. It''s not difficult to judge that he had an accident, but why do you think the whole thing is so wrong.


    "You want to save Naya. Do you have a good relationship with him?" Tiemuzhen suddenly asked coldly, in a calm tone, there was a murderous chance.


    Song Qingshu hastily explained: "it''s not very good, but if he died, he promised that my shares would not be fulfilled, so I wanted to see if I could save him. If I knew what he had done in the morning, I would never have the idea of helping each other."


    Tiemuzhen snorted coldly. It was obvious that it hurt his heart deeply.


    Song Qingshu worried that these people kept questioning him, and he would lose if he kept guarding for a long time, so he took the initiative to divert their attention: "in fact, I think Khan can find out why queen Hulan appeared here, whether she came here on her own initiative or was lured here."


    As the saying goes, dead friends never die, poor friends, lost in the sea, this guy almost ruined me, but also to find some trouble for her.


    Tiemuzhen''s pupil shrinks, and his eagle like eyes are extremely sharp: "are you teaching me how to do things?"


    Song Qingshu made an apology: "dare not."


    At this time, a soldier came to inform Guo Jing and his party that they ran to the north of the city and suddenly disappeared, asking Li Chimei to give instructions.


    Tiemuzhen said, "did you find Guo Jing and them?"


    Li Chimei reported: "yes, in the morning, they disguised themselves as Hushang and wanted to go out of the city..." and then she said briefly what happened at the gate of the city.


    "How could they have an order to leave the city?" Tiemuzhen was quite surprised, and his tone became colder. "It seems that someone in the senior management is helping them. This matter must be thoroughly investigated!"


    "Yes Li Chimei''s voice is particularly enchanting. "In addition, there are many houses of high officials and dignitaries in the north of the city. I''m afraid it''s difficult to search them."


    Tiemuzhen was in a bad mood at this time. He directly ordered: "search door to door, even the palace is no exception. Who dares to fight and kill!"


    With his assurance, it would be much more convenient for Li Chi Mei to do things.


    Tiemuzhen is about to return to the palace after arranging these things. Obviously, he still has to deal with the affairs in the back palace. When he leaves, his voice is calm, but the order is chilling: "all the people in this inn are killed."


    Song Qingshu frowned. This guy is really cruel. So many people killed him without trial. Most of them didn''t want to spread the story about naya''a and Hulan queen.


    Listening to the screams around him, although he was a little impatient, he didn''t get ahead. Although he was kind, he didn''t go to that kind of field, and he couldn''t save so many people.


    As he was pondering, he heard Li Chimei''s words: "don''t watch here. Go with me to search Guo Jing."


    Li Chi Mei''s face was calm. It was obvious that he had experienced so many things that he didn''t take them seriously.


    "With pleasure." Song Qingshu is worried that Guo Jing and others will have a chance to join the search team, so it will be convenient.


    When two people rush to the north of the city, Li Chi Mei suddenly says: "is the big family in the north of the city?"


    "Yes, you have been there before." Song Qingshu''s heart thumped for a moment, pretending to be calm and replied, "why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Li Chi said with a smile, "just ask."


    Song Qingshu is silent. He already feels that the other party is suspicious of him.


    When they got to the north of the city, a lot of soldiers and experts were already searching door-to-door. Song Qingshu noticed that there were several old acquaintances among them, including the king of the golden wheel and Yin Kexi, xiaoxiangzi, as well as the King Kong sect leader and xuanming elder.


    "Why are they here?" Song Qingshu thought, did they change their family again?


    Li Chi Mei replied: "the fourth Prince has been thinking behind closed doors recently. The people in Zhaoxian hall are also idle, so they are sent out to help me. I think the fourth prince wants to do his best to calm down the anger of Khan as soon as possible."


    Song Qingshu nodded, it should be the taste of thinking over the wall is not good, Kublai Khan wanted to lift the foot ban as soon as possible.


    Looking at their busy look, he took the opportunity to say: "I also help to search it."


    Finish saying to make a gesture to want to go, but was stopped by Li Chi Mei, said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, you are with me, sit in the atrium."


    Song Qingshu''s heart sank. It''s obvious that today''s time to block the way to save Guo Jing is too opportune. There''s also the matter of naya''a. his own explanation just now didn''t dispel his doubts.


    "I haven''t chatted with anyone for a long time. Are you interested in chatting with me?" Li Chimei has a soft voice, a smile on her face and fair skin, which is more beautiful than many women.


    But song Qingshu''s iron and steel straight man felt a chill. Of course, he didn''t offend him at all: "it''s my honor to chat with Mr. Li."


    Li Chi Mei "charming" smile, voice more than a trace of secluded meaning: "before in Khan''s tent with the palace as minister, although we are not a few friends of life and death, but look up and don''t see, how can also be regarded as friends, but in recent months, the first is the red sun fa - Wang Heng died, who is the murderer up to now has not been found out; Then borhu and chilaowen died one after another in Tieyan, and uchen also died in Gaochang labyrinth; Old man Wusun was also killed by Khan. "


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "Wu sun, he is dead?" You should know that his mental strength has its own uniqueness. He is a rare master. I haven''t heard much about him since I came back last time, but he died?


    Li Chi Mei said with some regret: "Wusun is a talented person, and I am afraid of his spiritual method. But he is too good. Originally, only good color was enough, but he didn''t know how to deal with it. Before, he was injured due to bad color in the desert and didn''t give early warning, so the whole army was destroyed. Later, he bit Princess Huazheng, He even helped match princess Huazheng with Guo Jing without the help of Khan. Hehe, if he hadn''t sealed Guo Jing''s memory, how could it be such an uncontrollable situation now? "


    In Song Qingshu''s silence, Huazheng is Tiemuzhen''s favorite daughter. If Guo Jing was the emperor''s son-in-law of Jindao in the past, it would be all right. But he has betrayed Mongolia for a long time. Now Tiemuzhen really wants to get his daughter to marry with uchen and completely bind the relationship between the golden family and Hongjila tribe. As a result, this incident has not been brought together, but has caused irreparable cracks between the two sides, How can he not be angry when the foundation of his rule is unstable?


    Li Chimei continued: "nachen died two days ago, hosar died, and today Naya also died. There are only BASBA and me, and you left in our circle."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "thank you for your high opinion, but your status is respected. I dare not compare with you."


    "You don''t have to be modest, either." Li Chi smiles, "I thought of these before, but today I suddenly noticed a detail."


    "What details?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Li Chimei looked at him with two eyes straight, and said slowly, "all these people''s deaths have one thing in common, which is more or less related to you."

 Chapter 2411

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumps wildly. He didn''t expect that the other party should ask him directly. Obviously, his doubt has risen to the extreme.


    However, he immediately responded that the other party should only try to test him. If he really confirmed, he would not use so much nonsense to him. He would just order to take him.


    It''s a bit of a surprise to say that after a round trip in Mongolia, I let so many people get lunch boxes? However, he also understood that he only played the role of pushing the boat along with the current, mainly because the two behind the scenes, tongtianwu and hailost, were playing tricks. Of course, he couldn''t give up these two people. He wished that the more he was raped, the better. He had better kill a few more important people to make Mongolia more chaotic.


    "Sir, what do you mean by this? I didn''t even be there when nachen and Hessel died. How could it have anything to do with me?" Song Qingshu''s mind is like electricity, responding.


    "So you''re admitting that other people''s deaths have something to do with you?" Li Chimei''s pupils shrink and her eyes radiate dangerous light.


    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile: "don''t dig a hole for me like this. I had cleared my suspicion of the death of the red sun Dharma king at that time; Naya''a had just been explained in front of Khan; I admit that I really have the responsibility of inadequate protection for the deaths of those people. But I can''t take it for granted that I did harm to them on my own initiative. What''s more, I didn''t know that old man Wusun was dead. "


    "But everything is about you. Is there such a coincidence?" Li Chi Mei sneered.


    Song Qingshu sighed sorrowfully: "maybe I''m too lucky. Since Xixia''s trip, all kinds of bad things have bothered me. When can I go to burn incense and find Bodhisattva to drive away my bad luck?"


    Li Chi Mei said, "I''m Japanese. Do you also believe in Buddhism?"


    Song Qingshu was aware of some carelessness and revealed some information, but this problem is not difficult to solve: "of course, when Jianzhen, an eminent monk of the Tang Dynasty, went eastward, Buddhism flourished in Japan."


    "What''s the difference between Japanese Buddhism and ours?" Li Chimei asked.


    Song Qingshu thinks how I know, but he is quick to respond: "in fact, there is not much difference. In my opinion, the biggest difference is that the monks in the Middle Earth can marry and have children, and even the temples can be inherited by father and son."


    Li Chimei''s doubts were relieved, and he laughed: "I''ve heard that it''s really happy to be a monk there. But what you don''t know is that we don''t ban women in all the sects here. It''s mainly Zen in the Central Plains. "


    Song Qingshu took advantage of this topic to talk with him for a while. He felt that the atmosphere had eased a lot, and his party had come to the outside of Shuiyue''s residence.


    "This is my humble abode. Let me check it myself." Song Qingshu said.


    Li Chi Mei shook her head: "why bother you? You are here to talk with me." Then he saw the King Kong sect leader nearby and the two elders of xuanming, and said to them, "go in and have a look."


    These people are not his direct family. Even if there is any ambush inside, they will not feel sorry for the loss. You know, whether it is Guo Jing, Yang Guo or Zhou Botong, he is not sure of winning alone. What''s more, many of them gather together to let these people explore the way.


    Seeing that they had a chance to do meritorious service, the two old men of xuanming began to smile. The Vajra sect leader''s face was not so good-looking. They thought that my martial arts were not much different from Li Chimei''s. They all blame me for taking refuge in Ruyang Palace at the beginning, and now I have to rely on others.


    But now he didn''t dare to say anything, so he went in with xuanming Er Lao.


    Song Qingshu tightly frowned, staring at the back of several people, a pair of expression.


    "Why, you seem to have a lot on your mind." Richie has been watching him.


    Song Qingshu reluctantly smile: "just want to be suspected by my husband, presumably Khan is also suspected, some worry about the future."


    Richie said with a smile, "I''ve misunderstood you. These words mean that I don''t doubt you."


    Song Qingshu says thanks, but in her heart she is scolding her mother. I''m a ghost. You''re a dead demon. If you don''t doubt it, you will drag me here and let others search my house.


    Just listen to the King Kong door owner and others first let the people under their hands run to the back door to block to prevent someone from escaping, then a few people carefully entered the room, after a while just came out: "Mr. Huili, there is no one inside."


    Li Chi Mei was a little strange, but her surprised expression just flashed by, and she immediately said with a smile, "of course, there will be no problem with the bulk of the house. Let''s check other places."


    Then he took song Qingshu to other places to move on. In this way, song Qingshu followed him all the way to find out how many houses he didn''t know. He didn''t put them back until after dark.


    Not long after he left, a white shadow floated to Li Chimei and said, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    Li''s expression turned into a smile: "Bingyun, I have something I want to entrust you to do for me."


    The woman in white is naturally Jin Bingyun. She doesn''t speak, just looks at each other quietly.


    Li Chimei knew the other party''s temperament, but she didn''t think so. She said to herself, "I want you to help track Shuiyue during this period of time to see if he has anything suspicious."


    "Why are you following him?" Jin Bingyun was puzzled.


    "I always think there are too many conspiracies in this man." Li Chi Mei frowned and said, "Bingyun, I have a lot of people under my command, but not many people I can trust. Besides, Shuiyue has a lot of martial arts skills. If ordinary people follow him, they will surely be found out. It''s meaningless to follow him, and it''s easy to scare the snake, so I have to ask you to think about it."


    Jin Bingyun hesitated and then nodded: "OK, but I''ll only help you stare at him for three days. If there is no abnormality within three days, I won''t follow him any more."


    Li Chi Mei knew that her identity was special, and it was very difficult to ask her to move. Now she agreed that she was overjoyed: "please ice cloud!"


    Moreover, song Qingshu did not know that he would have an extra tail in the next three days. What he was most worried about now was the safety of Guo Jing and his party. In a hurry, I changed my clothes and went back to my house. As soon as I entered the house, a few strong winds came from the slope.


    With a flash of body shape, he jumped out of the encirclement circle with clever body method. At this time, several people on the opposite side also saw his appearance and stopped one after another.


    Shan Yuru welcomed him with a surprise: "young master, you''ve come back. I''m worried about you all this time."


    As song Qingshu handed her the food box to help her divide it, he said, "you''re all hungry. Come and have something to eat. I''ve been worried about you running to other places."


    Guo Jing couldn''t help but wonder: "brother song, during the day, the King Kong sect leader and the two elders of xuanming saw us clearly, but why didn''t they expose us?"

 Chapter 2412

    Song Qingshu smiles a little and recalls the situation at that time. The King Kong sect leader and the two old men of xuanming are rubbing shoulders and preparing to perform meritorious service inside. He looks at the back of the three people. He looks worried on the surface, but actually he sends a warning to the secret:


    "If you want the antidote of sanshennaoshendan, don''t talk about it later!"


    I beat them several times in lingjiu palace and other places before, but I didn''t kill them. But I was worried that they would be killed in the future because of the kindness of women and human beings. So I asked them to take sanshennaoshendan to control them. I didn''t expect that they would really use it at the key time.


    The King Kong sect leader suddenly heard his voice, and he was scared to death. He had been afraid of him before. A few days ago, I saw him fighting against the three great masters alone, and he could leave safely. If there was any idea of resistance before, after that night, there would be no idea of resistance at all.


    When they heard his instructions, they didn''t know where he was, but they didn''t dare to disobey them at all. So they opened the soldiers to the back door first, and then they went in.


    To the inside and Guo Jing and others big eyes stare small eyes, Yang Guo and others are ready to move, but they said there is no one inside, make everyone a Leng.


    Even after the Mongolian soldiers left, they were still scared because they didn''t understand what they wanted to do. They planned to leave here first. Fortunately, Shan Yuru kept persuading everyone to stay here.


    Song Qingshu said the reason roughly once, and everyone just realized that Gongsun lvcalyx, who had been accompanying Yang Guo, couldn''t help but praise him and said, "brother song, you really have the ability. Even masters like the King Kong sect leader and xuanming elder are at your command."


    Yang Guo on one side is a little nervous. Although he may not really like Gongsun lvcalyx, it''s certain that he likes each other during this period of time. What''s more, all kinds of previous experiences have become birds of a feather in fear that the woman around him will be robbed.


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t respond too much. He also notices Yang Guo''s nervous manner. He can''t just catch a family to collect wool.


    He quickly changed the subject and asked Shan Yuru, "how can you be with them?" Want to know Shan Yuru and Fu Yaohong identity sensitive, before and they did not go out of the city.


    "We have been following secretly. When we saw something happened at the gate of the city, we tried to help each other." Shan Yuru replied.


    Hong Qigong also said: "we were chased by Mongolian Tartars before. If they didn''t show up and lead away many pursuers, we might not have come here so smoothly."


    "So it is," Song Qingshu sighed, "it''s a pity that it''s even more difficult to send you out of the city. The warrant for going out of the city will be strictly investigated, and this road is doomed to fail in the future."


    Guo Jing and others are also worried, you know, before disguised as Hu Shang out of the city this method is hard to come up with.


    At this time, the voice of the old urchin Zhou Botong suddenly rang out: "brother song, don''t you carry people to heaven by magic? Last time in the kingdom of Jin, I saw you flying in the sky with Huang Rong in your arms."


    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up. After coming to this world for a long time, he was used to the way of thinking in this world. He forgot that he was a traveller. Science is power. He could fly out as a glider.


    He was about to say something, but he found that everyone was looking at himself with very strange eyes, and he also looked at Guo Jing from time to time.


    Song Qingshu then recalled the last sentence of Zhou Botong. He broke into a cold sweat and explained awkwardly: "at that time, it was to save Huang Gang leader. The people of Hailing King were chasing us, so it''s hard to avoid some physical contact..."


    Guo Jing on one side also said: "yes, it''s lucky that the kingdom of Jin was saved by the song brothers, otherwise I would have died in a foreign land. As a matter of fact, I used cowhide to make a similar glider in the western expedition, but I only managed to reduce one person''s falling strength. Even so, many people were killed at that time. It was the song brothers who were very clever. The glider can carry the weight of two people. "


    Everyone was relieved to hear him say that. Only Li Mochou sneered. She didn''t know what virtue this guy had. She must have something to do with Huang Rong.


    Song Qingshu also felt very uncomfortable, and quickly turned away from the topic: "I can indeed make a glider to fly out, but there is a problem, it must be in a very high place to take off, and the wind direction must be right."


    "Well, well, I''ve always wanted to learn this, but I haven''t learned it." Zhou Bo Tong kept clapping his hands and said excitedly.


    Song Qingshu looked at the window, looked at the night scene outside, and said: "but this and Lin City is located in the grassland of Mobei, the terrain is very flat, there is a mountain in the west, but it''s outside the city, so it can''t be used at all."


    "I know there is a highland with Lincheng, but I don''t think I can use it," Shan Yuru interrupted


    "Where is it?" Song Qingshu asked, it is the so-called Qiaofu can''t make a meal without rice, as long as there is a place, no matter how big the difficulties can be solved.


    Shan Yuru hesitated: "the highest terrain in Helin city should be the magic palace. There is also a tower in the magic palace. According to what you just described, it should be very suitable for the take-off of the glider."


    "Magic palace?" Now even song Qingshu has a headache. Pang Ban''s old nest, I''m afraid it''s more difficult for him to send so many people out under his nose.


    It''s a pity that he was seriously injured, otherwise he would fly directly to the sky and take people up the stairs.


    "Take me to the field and I''ll make a decision then." Song Qingshu thought about it for a long time, but it''s definitely not good to build a car behind closed doors. He''d better go and investigate to see if there are loopholes that can be exploited.


    "Good ~" Shan Yuru''s eyes brightened. He naturally wanted to be with him. What''s the meaning of being with this group of people? Besides Yang Guo, who is quite handsome, other people are too boring.


    Song Qingshu then stood up and said to Guo Jing and others, "although this place is not big, it''s also a shelter at present. You can have a rest here."


    Guo Jing and others answered one after another, but Zhou Botong was eager to try: "I''m going to go, I''m going to go too, and I want to see how to do gliding... Gliding wings."


    Song Qingshu had a big head for a while. Before he could say anything, Shan Yuru said with a smile: "Oh, old urchin, if you leave, they will be hurt and tired. Who will protect elder Hong when something happens." It''s not easy to be alone with you. How can you let this mentally handicapped child be a light bulb.


    Zhou Botong scratched his scalp in embarrassment: "I''m also saying that if something happens to Lao Jiaohua, I''ll be unhappy in the future."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t worry, old urchin. I''ll teach you how to make this glider later."


    "You can''t lie to me. You have to pull the hook." Zhou Botong put out his finger excitedly.


    Song Qingshu can only reluctantly pull hook with him, this is proud to get away, Shan Yuru quickly pasted in the past, deliberately took his arm, before leaving


    He gave Li Mochou a provocative look, who made this woman hate her eyes every time.


    Li Mochou''s face was cold, and he reached out to touch the ice soul silver needle. Unfortunately, it had already been used up. When he looked up again, they had disappeared, and the whole person was almost blown up. He scolded a couple of dogs.

 Chapter 2413

    Entrusted by Li Chimei, Jin Bingyun plans to come to Shuiyue to see the situation. Before she gets close, she sees two figures sneaking out from a distance. Seeing some familiar figures, she is stunned: "are they?"


    So she followed up quietly, fearing that she would be found out by them. She did not dare to get too close, and she used her power all the way to slow down her breathing for fear that she would show any movement.


    On the other side, song Qingshu felt his soft body and said, "the leader is too close to me."


    "It''s mainly for the sake of Qi. It''s the Chilian fairy." With a smile on her face, Shan Yu Ru naturally released his arm.


    Song Qingshu thought that I would be in more trouble after this, but he didn''t seem to have a good impression on Li Mochou, so he simply didn''t worry about it: "thank you very much this time. I''m busy these days, and I haven''t had time to thank you."


    Shan Yuru looked at him bitterly: "you are the leader of a sect. It''s too strange."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll call you single girl after that."


    Shan Yuru is still dissatisfied, but she pays attention to advance and retreat, so she doesn''t show any more: "you don''t have to thank me, young master. This time, I''m just helping to save Guo Jing. What''s more, you have saved my life. Naturally, I will repay you. "


    Song Qingshu and her polite for a while, and then said: "the production of glider I''m afraid to trouble you." It takes tools, materials and manpower to make the glider wings. Today, he can''t use as many people as he was taught by destiny.


    "Naturally, no problem, but I hope you can teach me how to do it." Shan Yuru is also full of curiosity. What is the magic kite that can make people fly in the sky?


    Along the way, song Qingshu explained to her the general appearance and method of the glider. When she arrived outside the magician''s palace, she finally explained it. Shan Yuru said: "I''m eager to try. I have to go back to find materials to try."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "don''t you go in?"


    Shan Yuru shook her head: "Pang ban and I belong to the same holy gate. Although our cultivation methods are different, they are more or less related. When I enter the magic palace, it''s easy to cause Pang Ban''s reaction, which will affect you. This time, I mainly bring you here."


    Song Qingshu knew that the three sects and six sects of the demons had a very deep origin, and he was no longer in a dilemma: "well, go back and try to make a glider. If you have any problems, you can communicate with me in time. I''ll go and find out first." Although he was injured, Princess Yalun helped him carefully during this period of time. Although he has not recovered, there is no problem in self-protection.


    "Be careful yourself." After Shan Yuru''s entrustment, she carried her lightness skill and disappeared into the night.


    Song Qingshu began to look at the magic palace not far away. The whole of the magic palace was black, and there was a sense of mystery and strangeness under the cover of night.


    It''s said that many experts in the magic palace will go to the top of the tower to watch the stars at night and meditate, so as to help them break through.


    "Don''t be so unlucky to meet Pang ban and meditate in it today?" Song Qingshu didn''t want to set up a flag, but it was possible.


    But think of Pang ban injured, now should be in the closed cultivation, appear in the tower probability is not big, at most there will be some other masters of the magic palace.


    He quietly climbed over the wall of the magic palace. The evil name of the magic palace is outside, and most people can''t avoid it. Therefore, there are not as many guards as they think, but there should be a lot of open and secret sentries, so his sneaking skills are full, otherwise I''m afraid he would have been found long ago.


    Song Qingshu comes to the foot of the tower. There are two watchmen at the gate of the tower. They are not weak in martial arts, but they can''t help him. They go around the back and fly up with a little toe.


    After checking several floors in a row, song Qingshu''s brows wrinkled. Every few floors inside the tower, there are masters of the magician''s palace meditating in it. It''s just one person. If you want to bring many people here to fly out, it''s impossible not to disturb the people inside, unless you can control the masters of each floor at the same time, but is it possible?


    Song Qingshu observed the surrounding terrain at the top of the tower again, and recorded the changing rules of the Ming sentry and the secret sentry in the magic palace. Then he left quietly.


    But as soon as he got out of the magic palace, he stopped and looked warily at a shadow corner.


    "Your vigilance is too low. You haven''t been followed for so long." A tall figure came out from the shadow corner. His face was covered, but the familiar Qi still let people know that he was a wizard.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes fell on another Qianying. It turned out that there was a white shadow standing in front of him. Jin Bingyun was held on his shoulder and made acupoints all over his body. The sword in his hand had just come out of its sheath. I can imagine what happened just now.


    "Miss Jin, are you so interested in me?" Song Qingshu kept his distance from them and didn''t step forward. Now he was injured. It''s better to be vigilant in the face of Tongtian sorcery.


    "All the people in Helin city are looking for you. I didn''t expect that you came to the magician''s palace?" Jin Bingyun''s cold voice was a little more unexpected. She just thought that this figure was familiar and followed her. She didn''t know that it was song Qingshu.


    "The most dangerous place is also the safest place," Song Qingshu didn''t want to expose his real hiding place, so he began to raise doubts, "but the girl should be more concerned about her situation now?"


    Jin Bingyun twisted her body and tried to struggle out. Unfortunately, the other party''s hand seemed to be too high. She couldn''t break free at all: "who are you?"


    Although the other party is sneak attack, but let her even sword can not, this is too terrible.


    "Go to hell and ask the king of hell." With a grim smile and a spit of power in her hand, Jin Bingyun felt a terrible chill. Every cell in her body was telling her the extreme danger. But at this time, her acupoints were controlled, and she had no resistance at all.


    Is that the feeling of dying? It seems that I don''t always think that I don''t care about life.


    At this time, Jin Bingyun even has a lot of thoughts.


    "Wait!" Song Qingshu stopped it in a hurry.


    Tongtian sorcerer, who had been doing his best to control his internal power, looked at him and said with a sneer, "why, don''t you still want to give up?"


    Song Qingshu looked at him curiously: "sometimes I have some doubts about whether you are a man in the end. You just kill such a beautiful woman?"


    Hearing his praise for his beauty, Jin Bingyun turned a little red. He thought that this guy hated me. Every time he saw me, he ran away like a ghost.


    Tong Tian Wu snorted: "if you don''t kill like this, how can you kill? You don''t know how to kill like those flower picking prostitutes? If that''s true, I despise you. "

 Chapter 2414

    "Of course not!" Song Qingshu was so hot that he thought that my reputation was so bad that I was suspected of doing such a thing?


    "It''s just that song has always cherished fragrance and jade. It''s really hard to watch such a pure and refined woman die in front of him." Song Qingshu sighed.


    "Why do you want to fight with me?" Tong Tian Wu sneers.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "no, I''m injured now, but I can''t beat you."


    Jin Bingyun''s heart leaps. After listening to the conversation, the man behind is so skillful that even the great master is afraid of him. Although song Qingshu is seriously injured, he is also a great master. Even if Li Chimei comes, he may not be able to keep him, but he still says that he is not the opponent. Isn''t the man behind also the great master?


    There are only a few great masters in the world. They are familiar with Lin Cheng. She has a little insight in her heart. Is that the person? But this kind of speculation is amazing.


    "This woman has to die today." Tong Tian Wu snorted coldly, "seeing you and me, I can''t allow her to stay in this world."


    Song Qing book could not help but Tucao: "you sneak attack from behind the others, and make complaints about it. Where do people see you?"


    "But she''s always smart. It''s not hard to guess who I am." Tong Tian Wu said lightly.


    Jin Bingyun thinks that''s the case. She opens her mouth slightly and wants to say something. However, she notices that song Qingshu shakes her head slightly. Somehow, she still follows the other party''s instructions and doesn''t say anything.


    "It''s more useful to keep her than to kill her." Song Qingshu said.


    "You''d better have a reason to convince me that I don''t have so much patience." The tone of tongtianwu was full of discontent.


    Song Qingshu looks at Jin Bingyun''s flawless face and thinks that this woman is not afraid at all. She is going to die. There is no panic on her face: "you can use her to deal with pangban."


    "Oh?" Hearing how to deal with Pang ban, Tongtian wuguoran became interested. Now there are only a few people left in Helin city for him to worry about. Pang ban is one of them, but he immediately shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. This woman is Pang Ban''s disciple. She is loyal to him and will never help us deal with him."


    Jin Bingyun finally said: "yes, the great master of the sect wants to deal with my master. Although he comes to my master openly and honestly, he secretly studies some conspiracy and calculation skills."


    Hearing her calling out her identity, tongtianwu saw a flash of murder.


    Song Qingshu thinks that this woman is really desperate, but from the first time I see her, I can feel that she has no nostalgia for life in her eyes. Now it''s no surprise that she has this reaction.


    "Do you know the Taoist heart breeds demons?" Now that Jin Bingyun has known his identity, it''s no use hiding it.


    "I don''t know Pang Ban''s practice." Tong Tian Wu snorted and directly pushed Jin Bingyun to the corner of the wall. Anyway, he had controlled the other party''s acupoints. With his cultivation, he would not be afraid of the other party''s escape.


    Song Qingshu then said: "then you should also know that Pang Ban''s" Tao Xin Zhong Mo "is not a great success."


    Tong Tian Wu said in a deep voice: "his" Tao Xin Zhong Mo "is not a great success, but his cultivation is not much different from you and me. Fighting alone is not sure to kill him. If he really becomes the legendary Tao Xin Zhong Mo, I''m afraid you and I are not his opponents."


    "Now we have a chance that he will never be able to become a kind of devil." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " Tongtianwu is interested.


    Jin Bingyun in the corner frowned slightly. She had a bad guess.


    Song Qingshu explained: "the key of cultivating demons in the heart of Tao is to plant demons in the embryo of Tao. Regardless of the embryo of Tao, all of them come from the most original vitality of human beings." According to his understanding, this life force is not ordinary life force, but innate life force. Taoism''s returning to the original means the innate life force.


    After a pause, he continued: "the Tao fetus comes from Yin and Yang in human body, while the devil species comes from the interaction of men and women."


    "Therefore, in order to become a kind of devil, there must be a virgin as the magic medium. When the magic medium combines the virgin body with the cauldron, a little innate vitality will take shape in the blend of essence and Qi. Pang ban will pass the mysterious magic skill of the magic gate. At that critical moment, he will use that vitality to cast the devil seed. Every time he makes contact with each other, he will dive into the hearts of cauldron and the magic medium, Cultivate seeds, and then in mature time, combine with the magic seeds, and take the essence of the seed''s vitality as the existing. There will be life and death, and the death will be borne by the furnace tripod, so there is a consequence of the birth of the tripod.


    He speculated from his memory and his own understanding of martial arts. He was not sure how close he was to reality.


    Tongtianwu was stunned and said after a long time, "the person who created this skill is really abnormal!"


    Song Qingshu nodded with the same feeling, and Jin Bingyun on one side finally faded: "how do you know so clearly?" In order to know that the cultivation of demons in the mind of Tao is the supreme secret Scripture in the door of demons, there are only a few people who really practice it. Although others know the existence of demons in the mind of Tao, they do not know the principle. The other party''s understanding of Daoxin''s enchantment even surpasses her in some places, which makes her not surprised.


    In the face of her question, song Qingshu did not answer. Instead, he asked, "but I don''t understand how Pang ban sowed the seeds when the magic medium and the cauldron met? Is the seed physical or spiritual The relationship is so confusing that it sounds like some kind of indescribable scene.


    Jin Bingyun finally blushed and said goodbye. It was obvious that she was very embarrassed to discuss such a topic. At this time, she finally understood why song Qingshu could not avoid seeing himself as if he were a ghost. He had already known the secret of Daoxin''s enchantment, but how did he know the supreme secret of the demon sect?


    Tongtianwu nodded. He knew something about Daoxin before, but he didn''t know so much about it. Now he had a sense of sudden realization. No wonder Pang ban didn''t find a suitable cauldron.


    "Then she is Pang Ban''s chosen matchmaker?" He turned his head and looked at Jin Bingyun. He was as white as snow, with perfect face and cool temperament. He had a sense of holiness. It was very difficult to connect with words like magic media. "But who was Pang Ban''s chosen cauldron? Why didn''t you start it


    There is no man in the world who can resist the seduction of such a beautiful woman.


    Jin Bingyun is biting his lips tightly. He is extremely shy in his heart. The man is far away and close in front of his eyes. Can you say that?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it," Tong tianwu obviously didn''t care. Then he turned back to song Qingshu and said, "since she is so important to Pang ban, it''s a pity to kill her in this way. It''s better to find a man to break her virgin body, and let Pang ban mistakenly think that she can start to practice and completely destroy his magic skill."

 Chapter 2415

    Jin Bingyun''s face changed slightly. Although she was not afraid of death, which woman wanted such a humiliating way of death? What''s more, it will also cost Shifu all her life''s hard work. How can she really be indifferent?


    "Any one?" Song Qingshu''s expression is strange. The development of the plot is beyond his expectation.


    "Why, do you want to come?" Tongtianwu gave him a squint.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand in a hurry: "I don''t think my life is too long." You''re kidding. He doesn''t want to be the same guy.


    "I dare you." Tongtianwu sneers.


    "You dare say the same." Song Qingshu looks depressed.


    Tongtianwu ignored him and said, "why don''t you find a beggar in the street? No, the beggars have no accomplishments, Pang ban may not be deceived. Well, it''s better to find a third rate master. It''s hard for Pang ban to detect at the beginning. When he starts to use magic skills, it''s too late for him to regret. Ha ha ha ha. "


    Listening to him discussing his next tragic fate, Jin Bingyun''s face turned red and white. As soon as he closed his eyes, he was about to break his heart. However, Tongtian sorcerer had already guarded against her, and immediately sealed her several big acupoints.


    "The martial arts of the magic Palace are really unique." Tongtianwu is also tut tut surprised, "even so short a time to burst open the acupoints, have the ability to commit suicide."


    Jin Bingyun angrily scolded: "you are all great masters. You should use such despicable means to deal with a weak woman."


    "Weak woman?" Tong Tian Wu sneered, "when did the saint of the magic palace become a weak woman?"


    Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and said, "how about looking for Kublai Khan?" He knew that Kublai Khan would also become a serious problem for the Central Plains countries in the future. It''s better to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    Tongtianwu shook his head: "no, Kublai Khan and Ali Buge are fighting fiercely. The two sides have formed a balance. It''s not good for us to break this balance rashly."


    In fact, at the beginning, he also thought about Kublai Khan, and even thought about finding another brother of Tiemuzhen, tiemuge. However, he knew that tiemuge had an idea about Khan''s position, so it was more useful to keep such an ambitious man.


    Hearing his explanation, song Qingshu also nodded. He was a bit too heroic in his view of history. Many general trends could not be changed by one person. With the prosperity of Mongolia today, even without Kublai Khan, there will be Zhang Bilie and Wang Bilie, who will still covet the land of the Central Plains.


    Tong Tian Wu thought about it and said directly, "well, you are obviously unwilling to do that to her. I''ll do it myself. You don''t need to participate in it."


    Then he grabbed Jin Bingyun''s shoulder and turned into a dark shadow, disappearing into the night.


    "You kill me, I won''t let you do it!" Jin Bingyun stubbornly raised his head, but he was thinking about any way to end himself.


    "Isn''t it a pity to kill you for being so useful?" "Tong Tian Wu smiles," as for you saying that you won''t let me fulfill my wish, that''s not necessarily true. "


    Jin Bingyun said coldly, "no one in this city who doesn''t know who I am will give them a thousand courage and dare not touch me at all."


    Tong Tian Wu Si didn''t think much of it: "yes, Miss Jin is the holy maiden of the magic palace who amazes the whole Helin city. The people at the top really dare not touch you, but those at the bottom, who knows who you are."


    Jin Bingyun gritted her teeth and knew that she was telling the truth, but she also had a plan in her heart. When ordinary people saw her appearance, they would feel ashamed. Combined with the spiritual attainments of the magician''s palace, although her martial arts were restrained, she might not be able to guide each other. It''s not difficult for her to pass the test. The difficult thing is how to deceive the tongtianwu.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t come up with any way. In the face of absolute power, any intrigue is useless. She can only go step by step. This guy''s grand master will never be able to watch. As long as she has time to be alone, she should be able to control the people he seeks.


    On the road, tongtianwu was so fast that she could hardly open her eyes. When everything calmed down, she found herself in a room.


    There was a strange smile in tongtianwu''s eyes: "after all, Miss Jin is a famous beauty in Lincheng. It''s really a pity that such a gorgeous woman would be broken by a street tramp. So after I found a famous family for you, this man once met Miss Jin, and was shocked by her. He always loved her, I''ll be a month old today. "


    "Who are you talking about?" Jin Bingyun''s heart hung.


    "Bolu, the son of Muhuali, the grand master, now inherits his father''s title, and is also the top figure of the young generation in Mongolia. How about that? I''m looking for someone who doesn''t insult you." Tongtian Wu laughs. Since he wants to do it, he naturally wants to maximize the benefits.


    Kublai Khan and alibuko do want to stay to maintain their balance, but this is just right for Bolu. The first four ten thousand families in Mongolia are all the closest confidants of Tiemuzhen. Now old Wusun and naya''a are dead, and borshu is close to Chagatai. They are thousands of miles away. Today, the four ten thousand families are left with only Muhua Li family. Muhua Li died in his early years, He inherited everything from his son Bolu, and is also one of the most trusted and trusted generals of Tiemuzhen.


    If you can use Jin Bingyun to make polo and Pang ban both lose, then you are one step closer to success.


    People in the Central Plains say that beauty is a disaster. The role that beautiful women can play is really amazing.


    Jin Bingyun tried his best to calm down and replied, "Polo is not a fool. How dare he touch me!"


    Tongtianwu didn''t agree: "under normal circumstances, he doesn''t dare, but wine is the medium of sex. If he comes back to the house after getting drunk and finds his dream lover lying on his bed without resistance, which man in the world can hold it?"


    As soon as Jin Bingyun''s face changed, the nobles on the Mongolian side loved to drink and were always drunk. If the other side really came back drunk, it was really hard for him to reason with him.


    At this moment, there were heavy footsteps and shouts outside the door. It seemed that my servant came back with the drunken polo.


    When Jin Bingyun was worried, tongtianwu had quickly lit her mute acupoint: "in order to avoid you shouting later, you''d better seal your mute acupoint first. The only pity is that polo can''t hear you moaning in his ear."


    "Shameless!" Jin Bingyun thought that he was a great master. Although Pang ban was known as a magician, he respected his position and style. He was even more despicable than those prostitutes in the Jianghu. I really don''t know how he became a great master.


    Tongtianwu is about to leave, suddenly shook his head: "no, you look so cold, no matter how high the desire is, it''s easy for a man to turn off."


    As soon as the voice fell, she put a pink pill into her mouth.

 Chapter 2416

    Seeing each other''s puzzled expression, Tong Tian Wu said with a sneer, "this is the magic medicine from Hu merchants in the western regions. It can arouse people''s feelings and desires. Even a virgin will become a concubine. You have always been so cold. I don''t believe you are a born stone girl."


    Jin Bingyun''s white face suddenly turned red. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or angry. He never thought that the shaman leader who had just been admired by thousands of people in the past was so despicable.


    Looking at her perfect face, tongtianwu could not help sighing: "I have to admit that you are really beautiful, even I have some heart."


    But that''s all. Knowing that she is Pang Ban''s matchmaker, he doesn''t want to test the law by example.


    "Enjoy being a woman." Hearing the footsteps outside getting closer and closer, the whole human body turned into darkness and gradually disappeared.


    Soon the shutter was kicked open, and polo, full of wine, staggered in: "don''t help me, I''ll go in myself."


    The servants knew that the master was hot tempered, and they did not dare to touch him when he was drunk, so they quickly closed the door for him.


    When he found the woman lying on the bed, he rubbed her eyes subconsciously: "Miss Jin?"


    Jin Bingyun was very happy. He was afraid that he would drink too much before. Now it''s better to recognize her identity. In that way, she doesn''t need to waste her words to stop him.


    He kept blinking his eyes to respond, and polo laughed: "wine is really a good thing. I can see my women as Miss Jin. It seems that I need to drink more in the future."


    When he was young, he inherited his father''s title and army. He was the famous diamond king of Lincheng. All the young ladies in the city were eager to marry into his family. The servant girls in his family also tried their best to recommend themselves.


    There are often many beautiful women in the quilt. He is used to seeing such things. He thinks it''s the scheming girl who wants to climb the high branch.


    He never refuses such things. Anyway, he is only responsible for Shuang. As for responsibility, when did he promise to marry them?


    Today, however, it''s a surprise that this woman looks so much like his dream lover. Once upon a time, he was surprised in the palace and saw Jin Bingyun''s peerless beauty. At that time, she fell into the enemy''s hands. As a playboy, he even wanted to marry this woman.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s identity is special, and he is an apprentice of the magician Pang ban. Even if he is covered by the magician, he can''t afford to offend him. He can only keep this idea in his heart.


    How can he not be surprised to see the woman lying on his bed?


    However, he was so drunk that it was hard for him to think rationally. Subconsciously, he thought that which woman had inquired into his mind and deliberately pretended to be Jin Bingyun to seduce himself - after all, how could Jin Bingyun really be here.


    "The girl is very attentive. I''ll serve you today, and I''ll take you into my house." You should know that Polo has never thought about giving people any credit after playing. You can see how happy he is now.


    As she spoke, she took off her clothes and was about to climb into bed full of wine. Jin Bingyun was surprised and angry. Unfortunately, she could not move or speak at this time. She could only blink her eyes to him.


    This bastard thinks that someone pretends to be her. Does he often play such games at home?


    Thinking that this person often looks for a woman to disguise herself, and then flatters him in bed, Jin Bingyun might have slapped her if her acupoints were blocked, but now she can''t move at all. After her heart beat faster, her whole body medicine seems to disperse, and she feels an unprecedented heat pouring out of her body.


    Is this the end of me?


    Two lines of clear tears ran down her face. Jin Bingyun''s mind was blank. She was never afraid of death. Even knowing that she was shouldering such a task, she was used to it. Even when Pang ban asked her to take the initiative to "save" Song Qingshu, she thought it was not unacceptable.


    After all, song Qingshu was a great master. He was young and pretty... He was more pleasing to the eye than the one with a fierce face.


    Waiting for the arrival of her tragic fate in despair, she suddenly heard a plop, and then there was no movement. She opened her eyes doubtfully and found a familiar face beside the bed.


    How can I, like polo, recognize the wrong person?


    Jin Bingyun''s heart jumped, and suddenly thought of the pill that tongtianwu had just fed himself. Was it the effect of medicine that led him to recognize Bolu as song Qingshu?


    God, thinking that her reason had been affected by the medicine, she was in despair. At the same time, she wondered why she imagined song Qingshu instead of Pang ban. Is this the most real idea in her heart?


    "I thought Miss Jin had always been so old-fashioned that she would cry." A banter came to mind.


    Jin Bingyun suddenly opens her eyes, and polo is falling to the ground. The person in front of her is song Qingshu, not her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" A dark shadow appeared in the corner, and the figure of Tongtian sorcerer appeared again.


    "I''ll save her." Song Qingshu picked up Jin Bingyun. This woman has no bones. Why is she so soft and light?


    The other side was forbidden by Tongtian sorcery. He couldn''t untie it so easily. He could only untie her mute acupoint temporarily.


    "Why?" Tongtianwu looked at her coldly, with rather bad eyes.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "although I want to find many honest reasons to convince myself, the most important reason is that she is beautiful. If I change a person like a flower, I will stand by."


    Tong Tian Wu Just now, he had so many thoughts in his mind and thought about countless possibilities, but he could not imagine that the reason was so simple.


    Jin Bingyun was also stunned. Usually, those men praise her beauty in a roundabout way. They often praise her for her refined temperament. Few people directly say her appearance, especially from such a special man, which makes her feel very complicated at this time.


    "You forget that she is the magic matchmaker of Pang Ban''s martial arts practice. Do you want to be lustful?" It''s impossible to understand the magic of heaven.


    Song Qing bookseller: "I just appreciate her beauty, not greedy for her body, don''t you just touch her? Don''t worry, I promise to help you deal with Pang ban. "


    "No way!" Tongtianwu directly refused, "let people break her body, is the simplest way to directly scrap pangban, why should I take a greater risk?"


    Song Qing book block in front of Jin Bingyun, although the voice is not big, but the tone is very firm: "I have something to use her, today must take her away."

 Chapter 2417

    Because of the effect of the medicine, Jin Bingyun is more sensitive than usual at this time. When he hears the word "Yong", his pretty face is full of blushes, and he obviously wants to make a mistake.


    Tong Tian Wu said coldly, "you are injured, not my opponent."


    Song Qingshu looked relaxed: "but you can''t kill me."


    "You''re too confident." Tongtian Sorcerer''s clothes are swollen. It''s obvious that his power is all around him. He''s ready to send out a thunderbolt at any time.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "how can a person who is not confident become a great master?" The whole person standing in the same place is like a sharp sword, as if he can cut everything with one sword.


    Tongtianwu''s face is uncertain. To tell the truth, he really thinks it''s a good opportunity to get rid of the other party. Then he uses Jin Bingyun to get rid of Pang ban and get rid of the two great masters at one stroke. The rest is under his control.


    But the other side''s performance surprised him. Before he wanted to come to the other side, the battle should have hurt the foundation, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to recover in a few years. Now, although he has some injuries, it seems that his injuries are not as serious as he thought.


    Does he have any special healing method?


    After weighing it over and over again, Tongtian wizard didn''t take any risks. It was not easy for the great master to fight alone, let alone kill him. Although song Qingshu was injured, his lightness skill was too high. If he escaped, it would be more than the gain to announce what he had done.


    Thinking of all this, Tong tianwu''s face softened: "since you want heroes to save beauty, I''m happy to become a man of beauty. I hope you remember your promise just now and deal with Pang ban with me."


    With that, the whole person turned into a black crow and disappeared.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that this move was cool enough. Let him teach me how to do it.


    A cry came from behind. In fact, song Qingshu didn''t know how to describe such a sound. It seemed to be humming out from his throat and nose. It seemed to be exclaiming and groaning. It was sweet and greasy.


    After thinking about it, I think it''s more appropriate to describe it in Gulong''s novels.


    Looking back, song Qingshu noticed that Jin Bingyun was lying on the bed, with an abnormal flush on his face. His eyes were no longer as cool as usual, and the light seemed to be dripping out of the water.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "tongtianwu is a serious guy. He even takes aphrodisiac with him. Tut tut."


    Jin Bingyun looked at him bitterly and thought, "now is the time to say this:" can you help me to solve the acupoints first? " As soon as she spoke, she was startled. The tone was quite different from the usual coldness, as if she was coquettish?


    Song Qingshu thinks that there is no iceberg snow girl. When the passion rises, everyone is the same. He sits down beside the bed and explains the acupoints for her. He says with emotion: "tongtianwu, after all, is not a professional. He just tucks you into the quilt and doesn''t take off your clothes. What if Bolu takes the temptation?"


    Jin Bingyun


    "Do you often do such things?" She asked at last.


    Song Qingshu looked like a su: "no, am I such a person?"


    Jin Bingyun nodded: "I feel a bit like it." But the strange feeling from her body made her frown tightly.


    Noticing her look, song Qingshu didn''t waste time either: "you don''t seem to be in a good situation now. Do you need my help?"


    "No!" Jin Bingyun angrily refuses. In fact, she doesn''t understand that she can push the boat with the current and complete the task assigned to her by Pang ban.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I think you misunderstood, not the way you think of detoxification."


    Jin Bingyun was embarrassed, but he was breathing more and more quickly: "how to solve that?"


    There is indeed a lack of physiological knowledge among women in this world. Song Qingshu said with emotion, "I can save you, but it''s not for nothing. You have to promise me one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Even in this case, Jin Bingyun didn''t accept it.


    Song Qingshu said: "first, we should keep today''s affairs secret, especially the identity of Tongtian sorcerer; Second, I need you to help me transfer the experts from the tower of the magic palace. "


    Jin Bingyun frowned: "no, I have to tell master about Tongtian sorcery. As for helping you transfer the experts in the tower of the Sorcerer''s palace, it''s no problem."


    Song Qingshu had a toothache: "now that you''re here, you won''t say good things to fool me? Are you not afraid that I will kill you and kill you? "


    "You''re not like that." Jin Bingyun always had a smile on his cold face, as if the ice and snow were melting at the beginning, with a kind of soul stirring beauty.


    Unprepared, he was issued a good man card. Song Qingshu was also extremely painful. He found that he was more and more unfit to be a villain: "forget it, I''ll take you out of here first."


    In fact, even if the other party agrees, he can''t believe that the binding force of the world''s promise is too small.


    "Shall I help you?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "No Jin Bingyun shook his head, got up and just walked two steps. Suddenly, his whole body trembled, his legs clamped tightly, and he stopped in the same place with a red face.


    Song Qingshu naturally knew the reason. In the past, he picked her up and said, "now you are not fit to walk more."


    Jin Bingyun had never been in such close contact with a man before. In order to divert his attention, he quickly said, "look at your lightness skill. It seems that you are not seriously injured?"


    "Do you miss me so much?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile.


    "No," the other party''s smile made Jin Bingyun a little uncomfortable, "but that night''s war, you shouldn''t recover so quickly."


    "Who let me meet a good man?" In Song Qingshu''s mind, Princess Yalun''s gentle and watery appearance appeared, and the corners of her mouth could not help rising slightly.


    Jin Bingyun wanted to ask who the man was, but he immediately realized that the other party could not answer, so he asked, "how do you plan to save me?" Now she is quite embarrassed about her physical condition. Although she is good at martial arts and has a wide range of knowledge, she has no knowledge about it. She is really full of fear.


    "Soon you''ll know." Before long, song Qingshu held her and jumped into a small courtyard, "here we are."


    Jin Bingyun looks around and finds that they are beside a well. He just wants to ask why they are here. The other side has already poured a bucket of cold water from the well on her.


    "Ah ~" Jin Bingyun was very excited. It was cold at night in Mobei, and many rivers even had to freeze. The bottom of the well was not frozen because of the underground water, but you can imagine how cold it was.


    "How do you feel now? Do you want another bucket?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile. The medicine used by Tongtian sorcery is not a rare best. No matter how high the passion and desire, a bucket of cold water is enough to fade away.


    "No, it''s not." Jin Bingyun held her hands together and trembled. Although she was good at martial arts, she was so cold that she was wet with ice water.


    Looking at the situation that the beautiful woman''s clothes are close to the skin and almost transparent, song Qingshu can''t help feeling that if only she had a camera, taking a few photos now would make her keep secret about tongtianwu.

 Chapter 2418

    Notice his eyes, Jin Bingyun extremely uncomfortable: "what are you looking at?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "the beautiful scenery in front of us is the dream of all the men in Helin city. It''s a pity that we don''t have such a good chance to see more."


    Jin Bingyun gently bit his lip. Instead of being ashamed and angry, he said, "if you really want to see it, I can take off my clothes and show it to you." He said, trying to unbutton his skirt.


    Now it''s Song Qing''s turn to stare. It reminds me that the other party''s task is to seduce himself. There''s really nothing to hide.


    "That''s not necessary." Song Qingshu turned his head and waved his hand in a hurry. He was always teasing others, but now he is being teased by others. It''s really a bit uncomfortable.


    Seeing that he was in a bit of a panic, Jin Bingyun chuckled, because he seemed to be relieved from the haze tonight.


    Song Qingshu''s finger flicked and flicked a brown pill: "eat it."


    Jin Bingyun looked at him from his hand and wondered, "what is this?" Because of the affairs of tongtianwu before, she was a little nervous about these unknown pills.


    Song Qing wrote: "anyway, it won''t be spring medicine. It''s used to warm your body."


    Jin Bingyun also thinks that he has just been poisoned by tongtianwu. If the other party really has that idea, there''s no need to do anything more. Moreover, unlike polo, this person is her goal. Even if he really does something to himself, it doesn''t seem that he can''t accept it?


    When she took the pill, she felt a warm current spreading all over her body, driving away the coolness of her body. The warmth was not the dryness and heat of those obscene drugs, but the warmth of warming and tonifying.


    "What''s the name of this medicine? It seems to be quite effective." Jin Bingyun felt that he was not so cold.


    "It''s called Baotai Yijing pill. By the way, I forgot to say just now. Although this medicine has tonic effect, it has one side effect, that is, if you don''t take antidote within the specified time, it will change your whole body greatly." Song Qingshu laughs very unkindly. "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard that there were two fat and thin people in Shenlong sect. Fat Toutuo was as thin as a bamboo pole in his early years, In his early years, shoutoutuo was as fat as a dwarf wax gourd. As a result, because of a mission failure, he didn''t take antidote in time. Then his whole body twisted abnormally and became each other''s bodies. "


    Jin Bingyun turns pale slightly. As a descendant of the magician palace, she knows a lot about the Wulin of the Central Plains. She has heard about the name of Baotai Yijing pill: "what do you mean? The great master poisoned people


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "Tongtian wizard will give you spring medicine."


    Jin Bingyun suddenly said, "are you big masters so shameless?


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t disclose the things about tongtianwu and me, I will give you the antidote soon," Song Qingshu interrupted her when she saw what the other party wanted to say. "I know you are not afraid of death, and you don''t care about your appearance, but now you are so slim, you really become like a short wax gourd pig, I''m afraid you will live worse than death."


    Jin Bingyun made up for the situation a little, and the whole person shuddered.


    "Well, I promise you!" Jin Bingyun gritted his teeth when he said this.


    Song Qingshu was relieved to see her shaking in the cold wind. He took off his coat and put it on her.


    "It turns out that you have known the secret of planting demons in the heart of Tao for a long time. That''s why you avoid me like that." Jin Bingyun said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "the girl is very beautiful, but I know that if I touch the girl, there will be no bones left. Any man will be far away."


    Jin Bingyun''s eyes are red. No woman wants to be treated like this by a man, but she also knows that this is her mission, but now that the other party knows in advance, can this mission be completed?


    Song Qingshu was about to say something when his pupils suddenly shrank and he suddenly looked back at the courtyard wall. An evil figure slowly fell on it. His purple and red embroidered Jinhua suit was spotless and covered with a silver cloak that could reach the ground.


    "Master Pang ban?" Song Qingshu has a dignified look. Now he is in a state of trouble for him.


    "Master ~" Jin Bingyun encountered so many terrible things that night. Now when he saw his master, his tone was especially aggrieved and delicate.


    Pang Ban''s face was cold, and he was covered with a hood and said to song Qingshu, "did he bully you?"


    Jin Bingyun shook his head and looked a little more complicated: "no, he saved me."


    Pang Ban''s face softened a little: "how can you do this?"


    Song Qingshu is tense and ready to take action at any time. Jin Bingyun takes a look at him and replies, "he was accidentally schemed by a traitor. Fortunately, he took action to help him."


    "Who dares to hurt you?" Pang ban was very angry, and his eyes had a feeling of choosing people and biting them. "Say, I''ll help you kill him."


    Seeing that he was so concerned about himself, Jin Bingyun warmed up and said, "no, that man has been... Killed." When she lied, she felt guilty and quickly changed the topic: "master, why are you here?"


    Pang ban looked at him thoughtfully: "when I closed my door to practice, I felt your emotions fluctuate violently. It seems that something happened, so let''s have a look."


    Jin Bingyun thought of the humiliating appearance that he had taken spring medicine before, and his face turned red: "thank you for your concern."


    Song Qingshu''s heart was startled. How could the great Dharma be so magical? It''s no wonder that when he can combine the magic medium with the cauldron, he takes the opportunity to plant the magic seed in the Taoist embryo.


    But what is the principle?


    Although he explained tongtianwu well before, he didn''t understand it. As a person from the scientific world, it''s hard to understand how the whole process was realized.


    Pang ban then looked at Song Qingshu: "king of the Golden Snake, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is fate!"


    Pang ban a black line, thought God damn fate, thought the other side will show fear or worry, who knows the other side is so relaxed: "it looks like your injury is recovering very quickly."


    Song Qingshu replied, "this is the same thing. The magician''s recovery is not slow."


    Pang ban fell into silence, obviously weighing whether he could be taken by hand at this time.


    Jin Bingyun''s heart on one side also raised it, thinking that when they fight, who can I help? However, as soon as this idea rose, she was stunned. Of course, she helped master. Why do I have such hesitation?


    Pang ban took a deep look at her, and then he opened up. He had long black hair and no wind, and his eyes were like lightning: "king of the Golden Snake, there were many factors that affected the last World War I, and I deeply regret that we might as well have a fair competition today."

 Chapter 2419

    Song Qingshu looked contemptuous: "last time I was hurt more than you. Now I''m playing you to take advantage. How can I be honest?"


    Pang Ban said with a light smile: "why, are you afraid?"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "it''s just to expose your hypocritical face. If you want to fight, you can''t say so many high sounding words." As soon as the words fell, the whole person was like a sword out of its sheath, and there was a faint shadow of the sword in the air.


    Pang Ban''s face changed, and his opponent''s injury was much lighter than he thought. I''m afraid he couldn''t take advantage of this battle, but he didn''t dare to be careless. His power was all over his body, and the light around him was twisted.


    Jin Bingyun suddenly opened his arms in front of song Qingshu: "master, after all, he saved me. I hope master will be kind."


    Pang Ban''s mind is like electricity. At the beginning, he planned to take advantage of song Qingshu''s serious injury to attack him. Then he just winked at Jin Bingyun and let her wait for an opportunity to sneak attack. He is 80% sure that he can kill him.


    But just now Song Qingshu''s skill was developed, which was much better than he had imagined. He had some hesitation in his heart, and Jin Bingyun jumped out to stop him again. She has been in contact with each other for a long time, and she knows his real situation best. Isn''t she reminding me that it''s not suitable to fight with him now?


    Well, it must be.


    Pang ban had some hesitation, this idea immediately gave up the idea of attack.


    "Hahaha, Pang has always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Since you have saved Bingyun, I can''t take advantage of others'' danger. I''ll let you go today. We''ll fight again when you recover in the future." Pang ban folded his strength and stood up with his hands down. His long black hair fell down, and his swollen cape was close to his back.


    "Then I must be male and you must be female." Song Qingshu said with a smile that although he is not afraid of the first World War, it is still good that the situation can not fight now.


    Pang ban


    The cheek smoked to smoke, he just hummed: "don''t argue with you the advantage of the tongue." Then he turned to Jin Bingyun and said, "Bingyun, are you ok now?"


    Jin Bingyun shook his head slightly: "I''m ok."


    Pang ban breathed a sigh of relief: "then I''m relieved. If you have enough of yourself, go back and have a rest." After that, he turned to leave, simply stepped out a few steps, has disappeared out of sight.


    Just now he has made a clear balance. Since Song Qingshu''s injury is not as serious as he thought, it would be unwise to fight him; It''s better to let Bingyun approach him according to the original plan, and help me to cultivate Daoxin and plant demons.


    Looking back on the situation when Jin Bingyun and song Qingshu just stood together, it seems that they are already quite close. Now she is "saving" Song Qingshu in front of her, and the other party will definitely like her greatly.


    It won''t be long before they can get to that point. Then they will be able to practice the Dharma which has not been practiced for thousands of years!


    When he thought that he would become the first person in the holy gate for thousands of years and be invincible in the world, his heart would be very hot for you.


    But after he was excited, he thought that the woman he loved could give him a chance to be happy under another man. He was also filled with jealousy and madness.


    Although reason told him not to be like this, the more restrained many things were, the more uncontrollable they were. Even in his mind, Jin Bingyun''s various pictures under song Qingshu kept coming up.


    I don''t know why, in spite of the pain, he even had a kind of excitement and expectation for that scene. Together with this idea, he felt very ashamed. How could he have such a shameful idea.


    "Ah ~" Pang Banhu roared, hit the side with one punch, and a huge stone was smashed.


    He knew that he was not in the right mood, so he had to go back to the magician''s palace as soon as possible to practice, otherwise he would be easily possessed.


    On the other side, Jin Bingyun looks at Pang Ban''s leaving figure in a daze. Unexpectedly, he says he''ll leave.


    Song Qingshu said strangely, "why didn''t he take you away?"


    Jin Bingyun is also very aggrieved, but she has always been smart. She quickly guessed the purpose of the other party to stay here. After experiencing so many things in one night, she can no longer control her mood, and she cries when her eyes turn red.


    Song Qingshu was silly: "why do you cry? I didn''t ask anything


    "It''s none of your business. I just want to cry." Jin Bingyun squatted on the ground, holding his hands tightly on his knees, only feeling that the wind was particularly cold on his body.


    Song Qingshu noticed her trembling body and gently held her hand. A warm internal force came into her body.


    Jin Bingyun immediately felt that the chill on his body had dissipated a lot, and looked at him gratefully: "thank you, but you don''t need to give me internal power. I''m not cold... What''s more, you still have injuries."


    Song Qingshu didn''t take back his hand and replied with a smile: "I can roughly guess why you are crying. Why don''t you tell Pang ban that I already know his plan, and it''s doomed that you can''t succeed."


    Jin Bingyun shook his head: "what''s the use of talking to him? It''s better to change other goals at that time..." halfway through, she suddenly realized something and said nothing.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not as good as me, is it? It seems that I have a lot of charm. "


    Now Jin Bingyun also wants to open up, but also frankly: "yes, compared with other people, and you... Is not unacceptable."


    "Flattered," Song Qingshu said strangely, "I don''t understand why you promised to do this for Pang ban? With your appearance, even if you don''t have any martial arts, any one look can make countless men all over the world flock to it. Why do you want to do something that belittles you? "


    "You don''t understand." Jin Bingyun gave a sad smile, but did not explain anything.


    "Because you love him?" Song Qingshu thinks that although Jin Bingyun married the first person of Bai Dao''s younger generation in Fu Yu Fan Yun, he has always been in love with Pang ban.


    Jin Bingyun turned red and shook his head slightly: "I don''t want to talk about this now. I want to sleep now. Take me to your place." I don''t know why. She doesn''t want to go back to the magic Palace at all.


    Of course, song Qingshu would not misunderstand what she wanted to do, knowing that she just wanted to sleep.


    He noticed that it was getting late and he had been away for too long. Of course, Shuiyue couldn''t go there. He didn''t want to reveal the change of appearance. Only princess Yalun was left.


    "You come with me." Song Qingshu holds her hand, and their figures keep jumping in the city of Helin. Ordinary soldiers on patrol can''t find them.


    A few blocks away from mengge palace, song Qingshu suddenly pointed and sealed her acupoints.


    Jin Bingyun was stunned: "what are you doing?" At this time and just fell in the hands of Tong Tian Wu, she was not afraid at all.


    Song Qingshu said, "I don''t want you to recognize the place I''m going to, but I''m reluctant to kill people, so I have to hurt you."


    With that, he felt a little uneasy and directly took out a silk scarf from her arms and tied it to her eyes.


    Being groped in his arms, Jin Bingyun''s face was slightly red, and he couldn''t help saying, "don''t you know that men and women are not compatible?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t like it: "does the girl really care?"


    Jin Bingyun sighed. He didn''t say anything more. His goal was to introduce himself as a pillow. What''s more, he didn''t want to set up a memorial archway when he became a whore.


    Princess Yalun is sitting in the room. She has just sent out her men who came back to inquire about the news. When she turns around, she finds that song Qingshu has already appeared in the room. She is about to step forward, but her figure stops, because she notices that she is holding a graceful woman in her arms, even though her cheek is close to his chest and her eyes are covered by a handkerchief, But at a glance, she could still see that she was a very beautiful woman.


    I don''t know why, a sudden anger rose in her heart.

 Chapter 2420

    Princess Yalun didn''t know why she was angry. Did she fall in love with him? But she didn''t believe it. She was not a girl of sixteen or seventeen. How could she fall in love with a man in such a short time.


    What''s more, as a princess, she has already married and had children. As a mature woman, she will not be so irrational. She knew that she had a good feeling for him at most, and that each side took what she needed.


    It''s too fast to talk about love.


    If so, why are you so angry? Princess Yalun thought for half a day, but she didn''t come to a conclusion. She could only comfort herself that she was worried about his safety. As a result, he was out with other women; And bringing other women here would not put her at risk of exposure?


    If her acceptance of song Qingshu is exposed, it will definitely cause an uproar in Helin City, and her family will also suffer.


    How could she not be angry with all these factors?


    Looking closely, she found that the woman''s clothes in each other''s arms were almost transparent. As a woman, she had to admit that the woman''s body shape was really attractive. However, seeing that their skin was close to each other, she could not help but want to burst out.


    What kind of place does this guy regard me as? He can come and go as he wants, and now he brings other women?


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Princess Yalun''s expression, song Qingshu made a silent gesture to her, gently put Jin Bingyun on a stool, and then pressed her ear to seal her hearing. Then he said to Princess Yalun, "I''ve touched her acupoint, so that she won''t recognize your identity."


    Seeing that he was thinking for herself, Princess Yalun felt a little relieved. She suddenly noticed that the woman in front of her was a little familiar, but her eyes were covered. For a moment, it was hard to recognize: "who is she?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "Oh, Jin Bingyun from the magician''s palace."


    "Is that her?" Princess Yalun was startled. She ran to her side and looked at her. She couldn''t connect the tempting woman with the cold saint of the magic palace.


    "How did you get her here?" Princess Yalun asked in a hurry, to know Jin Bingyun''s special identity, plus the beauty of heaven, and Lin Cheng didn''t know how many noble children fell under her pomegranate skirt, even as a princess, she didn''t dare to provoke easily.


    "There was an accident..." Song Qingshu roughly described what happened before, "now I don''t dare to put it. I''m afraid that she will talk after she leaves, so I can only bring her here. I hope you don''t mind."


    Princess Yalun was very angry at first, but song Qingshu patiently explained to her that half of her anger was gone. After knowing Jin Bingyun''s identity, the other half was almost gone.


    The other side is not a woman who lives in a wall house, but a saint of the magic palace who was once pure and pure. She also appreciates this Saint very much.


    Song Qingshu saw that Jin Bingyun''s dress was still dripping: "take her to change clothes. It''s not very good after all."


    Princess Yalun said with a smile: "you can exchange it for her. You know how many men in this city are waiting for such a great opportunity."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "I don''t mind. I''m afraid you''re jealous."


    Princess Yalun spat: "what vinegar do I eat?" Although she said so, she accepted.


    Song Qingshu then went to solve Jin Bingyun''s deaf mute acupoint: "Miss Jin, I''ll find someone to change your clothes for you now. If you continue to dress like this, you will easily get sick."


    "No." Who knows Jin Bingyun refused directly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why?"


    Jin Bingyun''s face is slightly red, but he doesn''t speak any more.


    Princess Yalun laughed: "people are worried about being seen by others. They want you to change for her, but as a woman, she is too embarrassed to speak." She was reminded that she deliberately changed her voice this time. Although it was difficult to completely change the timbre, they were not familiar with each other originally, so it was no problem to hide it.


    "Why?" Jin Bingyun listens. Is there a woman in the room? In fact, Just smelling the faint fragrance in the room, she had doubts. She didn''t expect that song Qingshu was really hiding in a woman''s room during this period. Who was this woman?


    Song Qingshu thought that it was really a woman who understood a woman''s mind. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s a woman who takes you to change your clothes and won''t be seen by others."


    Jin Bingyun pursed her lips and finally nodded her head. She also wanted to take the opportunity to find out the other party''s identity.


    Because she was blindfolded and her skill was blocked, Princess Yalun came and took her hand to the inner room.


    Jin Bingyun, on the other hand, has no internal power and should not know martial arts; The skin is so tender and smooth, I think it should be long-term care... Who in the city of Helin is so bold to accept song Qingshu.


    "Are you a friend of Mr. Song?" When he got to the inner room, Jin Bingyun asked tentatively.


    Princess Yalun said with a smile, "Miss Jin, don''t waste your time trying to find out my identity. I won''t tell you."


    Jin Bingyun looked at her sideways, but the gauze towel in front of her blocked her sight: "do you know me?"


    Princess Yalun''s heart jumped, but the tone did not show the slightest: "just Qingshu has told me your identity."


    Jin Bingyun said, "are you princess Shaomin?"


    Princess Yalun found out a suit of clothes that would not reveal her identity and handed it to her: "don''t get to the bottom. If you know too much, you will be in danger."


    Jin Bingyun is silent, but she always thinks that song Qingshu is not that kind of ruthless person.


    All of a sudden, a voice of admiration came from Princess Yalun: "you are really in good shape!"


    Princess Yalun looked at her body in front of her. Her body was as clear as moonlight. Every inch of her skin exuded the unique youth of a girl.


    As a woman, she is a bit jealous. No wonder she is sought after by so many men in Lincheng.


    "Fortunately, my chest is not as big as mine." It took Princess Allen a long time to find a psychological balance.


    After they change their clothes and come out from the inner room, song Qingshu''s eyes are bright. Jin Bingyun''s white clothes are too cold in ordinary days. Now he has changed into Princess Yalun''s clothes. Obviously, there are more fireworks in the world, and it''s going to be bright.


    It''s just... It doesn''t seem to fit very well.


    Princess Yalun''s figure is relatively small, so Jin Bingyun, who is tall in this dress, has a part of his ankle exposed, but her chest clothes are wrinkled and can''t seem to hold up.


    Song Qingshu held back his smile: "it''s getting late. I''ve wronged the girl to have a rest here. Do you want to go to the convenience first? I''m afraid I won''t be able to get up for a long time. "


    "No!" Jin Bingyun''s face was slightly red and his tone was slightly annoyed. Obviously, he didn''t expect to discuss this problem with a man one day. Song Qingshu also thought that when his kung fu reached this point, a lot of impurities in his body were directly refined. It''s really not as urgent as ordinary people.


    Finger a flick, point her sleepy point, and then stretched a stretch: "today''s running for a day, really tired."


    Princess Yalun bit her teeth lightly, but she didn''t move her steps. She looked at Jin Bingyun lying on the bed and said, "do you want her to sleep here?"


    "What else? I don''t trust it anywhere else. " If you throw her to another room, one is worried that she will run away, and the other is worried that someone will pick up a leak and invade her. After all, he can''t stay up all night, so he is safer under his nose.


    "This... How can this work?" Princess Yalun stamped her foot. Although she didn''t mind taking her in, it was too embarrassing to come out of the same house.


    "Don''t worry, she has been nodded by me. She has passed out and can''t hear the voice nearby." Song Qingshu walked over with a smile and picked her up by bending her legs.


    Princess Yalun was so nervous that she could hear her heart beating rapidly. She wanted to refuse, but her strength was not so firm

 Chapter 2421

    In the early morning of the next day, Princess Yalun was looking at Jin Bingyun lying on the bed while she was tidying up her clothes. Thinking of last night''s mischief, she felt feverish: "what are you going to do with her? You can''t keep her in a coma."


    Song Qingshu stood behind her and tied the braids on her head. Hearing the words, he replied, "it should be after today."


    With a jump in her heart, Princess Yalun seized his hand subconsciously: "are you going to leave today?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "no, I sent Guo Jing out today, so I don''t have to worry about her divulging secrets." As for Tongtian sorcery, even if she divulges the secret of a great master, it''s not so easy for her to die. Tie Muzhen and Pang ban are both injured, but Tongtian sorcery is in its heyday. Maybe she can still benefit from fighting.


    "Oh, that''s good." Princess Yalun was obviously relieved.


    Song Qingshu leaned up to her ear and said with a smile, "why, can''t you give up on me?"


    "Bah," the princess spat, "I wish you''d leave early."


    Seeing the amorous feelings between her eyebrows, song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel fragrant on her face: "by the way, what should I do if I get pregnant?" Although he can refine his Qi, he may not be able to bear it when he is in love.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve taken measures afterwards. I won''t get pregnant," she said


    "In fact, you can be born even if you are pregnant." With coming to this world for a long time, song Qingshu''s mentality has changed. It''s not bad to have more children.


    "Bah ~" Princess Yalun has two cheeks. Although Mongolia is relatively open, she is a princess. She can''t afford to lose her husband who has been dead for so long and is pregnant.


    After flirting with her for a while, song Qingshu unties Jin Bingyun''s acupoints and asks her to get up and eat something. After that, he points her sleeping acupoint.


    Princess Yalun couldn''t help but said, "if you let the nobles in Helin city know that you treat their goddess like this, I''m afraid they will come to you and try their best."


    "They can''t beat me again," Song Qing bookseller said, "please take care of her for a while. I''ll come back soon and take her away."


    "OK, but don''t delay too long. After all, if she is found here, I''ll have a bad ending." The princess told.


    After Song Qingshu said goodbye to her, he went to Li Chimei to order Mao, pretended to search for the fugitive, and then found a chance to slip away.


    "The dead man demon''s eyes are not right. Why don''t you let the witch get rid of him?" In Song Qingshu''s recollection, Chimei always felt uncomfortable when she looked at him.


    But now the biggest thing is to send Guo Jing and others to leave, and he has no time to consider this problem.


    After making sure there was no tracker in the city, he went to Tian Ming Jiao to find Shan Yuru to check the production of the glider.


    In several places, song Qingshu had a feeling of being tired of running. He wanted to know how to divide himself.


    Fortunately, Shan Yuru''s efficiency is very fast. He found all kinds of materials in one night. He spent most of his time on making two gliders.


    Because other people can''t use it, there''s no need to have one person. To do two is just to prevent one from being damaged and have a backup.


    Let Shan Yuru go and meet Guo Jing and others, and make an appointment to take them to meet near the magic palace in the evening. Shan Yuru can''t help but worry: "the magic palace is full of experts. There are many people meditating and practicing in the high tower every day. Will it be too risky?"


    "Don''t worry, I have a solution." In order to avoid trouble, song Qingshu didn''t explain why there was always discord between Tianming sect and magic palace.


    After they parted, song Qingshu returned to mengge palace and brought Jin Bingyun out.


    "I''ve never felt so comfortable with freedom." Jin Bingyun, who untied the cave, was a bit intoxicated to breathe fresh air. He was used to seeing the scenery of northern China, but now it has added some vivid color.


    "I''m sorry to have imprisoned you for so long. I''ll invite you to dinner and make amends." Song Qingshu apologized.


    "I''m not as good as others. There''s nothing to complain about when I''m imprisoned by you. Anyway, at least you didn''t kill me." Jin Bingyun smiles a little, but suddenly she mumbles in her stomach, which makes her smile condense on her face.


    Song Qingshu restrained his smile: "you haven''t eaten for a day. Don''t be embarrassed."


    Jin Bingyun didn''t refuse this time. After walking with him for a while, he suddenly thought of something and said, "now you are wanted all over the city. Where do you take me to have dinner?"


    Song Qingshu laughingly found some beards stuck on his face, and then put on Hu merchant''s hat and clothes. In a flash, he became another person. If he wasn''t quite familiar, it would be difficult to recognize his identity.


    "No wonder you''ve been hiding in the city for such a long time and no one has found you. Your technique of changing looks is really superb." Jin Bingyun sighed.


    Song Qingshu thinks that this is a kind of disguise. He can only say that the imagination of people in this world is not rich enough. A little beard and hat can make a new face.


    They came to a secluded Hushang tavern and sat down. Not surprisingly, song Qingshu did not attract anyone''s attention. On the contrary, Jin Bingyun''s beauty attracted many people''s attention, and some even whistled to her frivolously.


    But that''s all. Now the whole city is under martial law, and there are soldiers on patrol everywhere. At this time, the troublemakers are too long-lived.


    After taking the seat, song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that even the Hu people can''t resist the beauty of the girl."


    Jin Bingyun has long been used to such a situation: "unfortunately, it can''t tempt you."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "if it wasn''t for Pang Ban''s obsession with Taoism, I would have taken the initiative to send it to the door without your temptation."


    "I don''t believe it." Jin Bingyun looked at him with calm eyes.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking: "are you so calm and calm since you were a child, and there are no mood swings?" He recalled that from the first time he met her, it seemed that only when tongtianwu gave her spring medicine last night, and found someone to break her body, did he have some mood swings. At other times, if it sounds good, it was plain like a lake, if it doesn''t sound good, it was a pool of stagnant water.


    In fact, her temperament is similar to that of little dragon girl. But little dragon girl just doesn''t know the world. She has a hot and soft heart under her indifferent appearance. But Jin Bingyun is completely cold from the outside to the inside. If her eyes are not still smart and beautiful, she might be regarded as an ice sculpture.


    "I don''t remember it very much. It doesn''t seem like that when I was a child." Jin Bingyun''s eyes were a little confused, and he seemed to recall some things when he was a child.


    "Is it because of Pang Ban''s mission to cultivate you?" Song Qingshu also sighed that although outsiders marveled at her beauty, only a few people knew her miserable fate. Just as the saying goes, sorrow is greater than death. Knowing the end of her fate, she naturally lost interest in life.


    Jin Bingyun shook his head slightly, obviously did not want to answer this question: "let''s talk about who the woman was last night. The fragrance in the room last night was very precious, not to mention ordinary people, even ordinary nobles could not use it; Although there is no obvious mark on her dress, the texture of the material itself has already explained the problem. Which princess is she in the city? "

 Chapter 2422

    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then calmly poured her a glass of wine: "why do you think it''s the princess instead of the princess or princess?"


    Jin Bingyun replied: "there are only a few princesses. If you exclude them one by one, you will know that it is impossible. As for the princess''s words, at first I thought it was Princess Shaomin, but later I thought it was wrong. Now Ruyang palace is heavily guarded, so it''s impossible for you to hide in it, let alone let you have a chance to bring me in. "


    "Later, I carefully recalled that although the woman''s voice was disguised last night, it was obvious that it was not a girl''s voice. These princesses in the city were not old, so they would not be them."


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "that''s not right. The princesses in the boudoir are not old, but there are also many married people. Are they not princesses?"


    Jin Bingyun shook his head: "married Princess, everything is with her husband''s family. The energy that can be used is limited. I really can''t imagine who can hide you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but it''s too abrupt for you to guess a princess like this."


    Jin Bingyun pursed a smile: "originally, I just guessed casually, even I didn''t believe it. But your reaction now confirms that I guessed right."


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the woman who looked as pure as white paper would dig a hole for herself to jump. However, after so much experience, he didn''t show any emotion at all. He said: "that girl can guess which princess is in the city."


    "I can''t guess." Jin Bingyun sighed, "there are thousands of princesses in Helin City, but there are hundreds of them. I don''t know many of them. I really don''t know how to guess."


    The golden family is flourishing. Tiemuzhen has many sons and more grandchildren; In addition, the other brothers of the collateral lineage spread their branches and leaves, and even a lot of meritorious officials were crowned as kings. There are so many royal titles in Mongolia, how can she guess.


    Song Qingshu was relieved that Princess Yalun had paid enough for him. If her identity was exposed, it would be bad.


    See the other side wide open eyes looking at himself, can''t help but smile: "really want to know?"


    "Well!" Jin Bingyun nodded busily.


    Song Qingshu leaned over and whispered, "I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m with Princess CHABI."


    "Princess CHABI, how is that possible?" Jin Bingyun looks shocked, but the other party has already begun to drink and eat meat, no longer pay attention to her.


    Her first reaction was that she was definitely not CHABI. She could not tell the truth. But on second thought, the other party might have deliberately ruled out the suspicion of CHABI. Otherwise, why didn''t she mention other people, instead she mentioned CHABI?


    It seems that Lenovo''s power of CHABI is really in line with the characteristics of the woman last night


    Seeing Jin Bingyun''s tangled face, song Qingshu is happy. Let her think about it slowly.


    Until after dinner, Jin Bingyun didn''t understand what was going on. Song Qingshu took her to the magician''s Palace: "help me do the last thing, and then I''ll set you free."


    Jin Bingyun originally wanted to say that it doesn''t matter whether she is free or not. Originally, she really wanted to stay with him. After all, it''s more convenient for her to complete her mission by getting familiar with him. But if she has been thrown away by the point of sleepiness like yesterday, it''s really a bit uncomfortable.


    "OK, I''ll help you remove the guard from the tower." Jin Bingyun weighs it and agrees. The other party has just talked about it with her in the restaurant. As the saint of the magic palace, she still has this power.


    "Why don''t you hesitate at all? Are we all imperial criminals? " Song Qingshu''s unique way.


    "You are only the prisoners of Khan, not the prisoners of the magic palace. Even if the master knows, he won''t say anything." Jin Bingyun thought that Pang ban had asked me to save you.


    Song Qingshu was relieved. He thought that the magician palace and Tiemuzhen were not monolithic. Did he have a chance to alienate their relationship.


    When Jin Bingyun returns to the magician''s palace, her face is not as tender as the girl she accidentally showed before. Instead, she restores the coldness of the saint. She takes song Qingshu with her and goes straight to the tower. She says that she will use the tower tonight. Everyone else quits.


    Those masters didn''t hesitate to say goodbye to her one after another. Many people were curious about who was next to the saint. It seems that they haven''t seen the saint go with a man for so many years.


    However, the people in the sect are mysterious, and no one dares to ask more questions. The whole tower retreats completely in the time of burning incense.


    "Now you should rest assured?" Jin Bingyun is dissatisfied with his villain''s heart. He has to follow him.


    Song Qingshu confirmed that she didn''t send any message to other people in the whole process, so she was relieved: "it''s about the safety of other people at this time. I can''t help being careless. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Jin Bingyun gave a hum and stopped talking. Then song Qingshu took her to the appointed place outside the magician''s palace to meet Guo Jing and others.


    Jin Bingyun always likes to be quiet. She leans far away from a tree and waits. Obviously, she is not interested in saying hello to so many people in the past.


    "Jin Bingyun?" Seeing the cool beauty in the distance, Shan Yuru was startled.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "don''t worry, she has transferred all the people in the tower."


    Shan Yuru couldn''t help sighing: "I admire you more and more, young master. Even this famous iceberg can handle it." She even began to reflect, does the childe like this kind of pure high cold Department better? Did I act too coquettish before?


    See others are a pair of admiration and strange eyes staring at himself, Rao is song Qingshu cheeky enough, at this time also can''t help some old face fever: "not as you think... Forget it, take them out first."


    Shan Yuru handed over the glider: "this thing has been done. I won''t go there. In the holy gate, the skills are similar. If I get close to it, I may be recognized by her. I don''t care, but I''m afraid of implicating other people in the sect." Now she finally understood why song Qingshu had to cover her up when she asked her to come.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "this time I really thank you, master and apprentice. I will visit you when I have a chance." Guo Jing and others also expressed their thanks.


    Shan Yuru saluted one by one, only when he looked at Song Qingshu, his eyes turned into crescent moon: "OK, I will wait for you."


    With the crowd meeting with Jin Bingyun, Zhou Botong suddenly ran over and looked around Jin Bingyun: "it''s like little dragon girl. Do you think Yang Guo is right?"


    "There is something about temperament." Yang Guo nodded instinctively, but seeing song Qingshu beside him, he almost vomited blood.


    "Little Dragon Girl?" Jin Bingyun was stunned, thinking that I seem to have heard of the name. I must check her information after I go back to the magician''s palace.


    She was not used to being surrounded by so many people and subconsciously approached song Qingshu: "who was that woman just now? It seems that her breath is familiar. "


    Song Qingshu thought that almost all the martial arts of the three sects and six sects of Shengmen originated from the ten volumes of Tianmo CE, so he said half truely, "she is the one who changed your clothes for you last night, isn''t she familiar with it?"


    "Is that her?" Jin Bingyun was stunned and searched carefully in his mind, but it was difficult to connect with a certain princess.


    At this moment, a group of people had already reached the top of the tower. Jin Bingyun finally couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing bringing people here? Is there a secret way out of the city in this tower? "


    "You''ll find out later." Song Qingshu''s smile suddenly froze. He came to the far side of the window and looked at a group of people coming to the direction of the magician''s palace a few blocks away. At first, one of them was red lipped and white toothed. Suddenly, he was Chimei in the human demon, "how did he come?"

 Chapter 2423

    Jin Bingyun also came to check, saw Li Chimei also had some accidents, quickly explained: "I didn''t leak the news."


    "I know." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, "we need to speed up. I hope he doesn''t come to the tower."


    Then he looked at Guo Jing: "Brother Guo, let me take you out of the city first."


    Guo Jing immediately shook his head and said, "let''s send master out of the city first. I''ll leave at last. They all stayed here because they saved me. If they can''t leave safely in the end, I will be responsible for my death."


    Hong Qigong and others comforted him and told him not to mind. Seeing a group of people start pushing me again, song Qingshu quickly cut the mess and decided to send others out of the city first, because he knew that Guo Jing would not go first.


    The rest of them don''t give in any more. They are all outstanding people in the world. They know that they will be found at any time, and they don''t waste any time at this time.


    After discussion, Hong Qigong can''t be the first one to leave the city, because he has no martial arts now. If a person is in danger outside the city, he can''t protect himself, so he plans to send Zhou Botong out first.


    Song Qingshu took the glider, felt the wind, and then took Zhou Botong to fly out of the city.


    Gliding wings were originally meant to take off for a run-up, but Song Qing learned lightness skills. He got enough initial speed when he stepped on his feet. In addition, the wind above the tower was strong enough. Soon, gliding wings flew straight out of the city in people''s eyes.


    "It can really fly." Jin Bingyun has always been cold, but at this time, her face is also moved. She looks at the far away figure with a small mouth, and her face is incredible. Before, she has been curious about why the other party came to the tower, and can''t figure out how he can get out of the city. Only when she saw this scene, she suddenly realized that she was full of shock.


    Guo Jing also couldn''t help feeling: "no wonder people in Lin''an said that the song brothers are relegated immortals. These magical things are not like everything in the world."


    Hong Qigong said with a smile, "if he had been born 20 years earlier, I wouldn''t have thought highly of you as a stupid apprentice. I''m sure he would have been required to be an apprentice among the five Jue."


    Jin Bingyun looked at him faintly: "your martial arts are not as good as him, are you? How to be his master. "


    Hong Qigong choked and said angrily, "twenty years ago, was he so good at martial arts? Besides, even if I can''t, Wang Chongyang can always do it."


    Jin Bingyun nodded: "well, it''s said that Wang Chongyang is a great master. There should be something else to teach him."


    If it''s someone else, Hong Qigong will only treat her as deliberately insulting, but Jin Bingyun''s eyes are as pure as water, making it clear that she doesn''t contain any malice, she just tells the truth.


    But that''s what makes people feel worse.


    On one side, Dawu and Xiaowu have a look of worship. They think that brother song is really a God and man. After going back this time, they must talk about it in front of Fu Mei. I don''t know if they can make this glider and take Fu Mei to heaven. She will certainly look at us with new eyes.


    Only Yang Guo looks sad and thinks that I''m not as good as him. Thinking of Xiao Longnu''s gone figure, he suddenly feels that he has a lot of inspiration, but he doesn''t have the slightest idea of joy.


    Having been paying attention to his grandson, Lu calyx can''t help feeling sad. She probably knows the grudge between her sweetheart and song Qingshu. All she can do is to pat him on the shoulder to comfort him.


    Besides, song Qingshu took Zhou Botong to fly out. Zhou Botong felt here and there all the way. If he hadn''t strong enough control, he would have been killed in a plane crash.


    "Old urchin, can you keep still? It''s easy to have an accident." Song Qingshu finally regained his balance and said with a black line.


    "Why can this thing fly? What''s the principle?" Zhou Botong was so anxious that he would have fallen if his martial arts were not good and his strength was great.


    Song Qing wanted to say that you don''t understand fluid mechanics. After thinking about it, he had to answer it to him in a relatively easy way: "have you ever seen a kite? This is the enlarged version of the kite."


    "But the kite needs someone to hold the string under it. Without the string, the kite can''t fly." Zhou Botong asked, puzzled.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but he was asked a little. He thought about it and replied: "it should be that the flying height of the kite is not enough. The gliding wing relies on the updraft in the atmosphere to realize unpowered flight. Generally, the kite can''t reach the altitude affected by the updraft."


    "No wonder you want to find a tower," Zhou Botong suddenly asked, "but why did I try several times when I saw you fly in the kingdom of Jin before, and I fell black and blue every time."


    Seeing that he was like a problem baby, song Qingshu had a big head: "it should be that you can''t make it properly. OK, this Glider will be sent to you after it''s used up. Then you can try it yourself."


    "Well, well," Zhou said excitedly, "you should be careful when you use it later. Don''t break my glider."


    Song Qingshu looks speechless, so soon become your?


    After putting Zhou Botong out of the city, song Qingshu suddenly felt some pain, because he realized that he had forgotten something. He glided from the tower to the outside of the city, but the Mongolian grassland was vast and flat. How could he fly back?


    There was a mountain a few miles away, but it would take a long time to fly there to the top of the mountain, and he was not confident that he could land on the tower so far away.


    "Old urchin, help me throw it into the sky." Song Qingshu thought about it and said.


    Originally, he could fly to the sky, but that would consume too much internal power. Now that he is seriously injured, he is very reluctant to use it. Since he has a free labor force, why not use it?


    Zhou Botong was interested in everything about gliding wings. Seeing that he had a chance to learn more, he naturally came to help.


    Song Qingshu took the glider and was entrusted by Zhou Botong to run for a long distance. Then Zhou opened up all his skills and threw him into the sky. Although he shook a little in the middle, he still succeeded in flying.


    In this way, he successively took Hong Qigong, Xiaowu, Gongsun lvcalyx, Yang Guo and others out of the city. There was a small episode in the middle, that is, Gongsun lvcalyx didn''t let himself touch her during the flight.


    "I''m just worried about you falling." Song Qingshu is also a face of depression, who is the same as the eyes of the thief will not be happy.


    Gongsun green calyx bit his lip: "you''re not a good person. Miss long and brother Yang love each other so much, and you broke them up."


    Song Qingshu was so dumbfounded that he held the injustice for Yang Guo: "why, if you''re afraid that I''ll touch you, you''ll fall in love with me? Then he left Yang


    "Bah ~" Gongsun''s face turned red, and he was obviously embarrassed.


    "I don''t think it''s reasonable for you to hate me," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "It''s because I robbed Xiaolongnv that you and Yang Guo have a chance."


    "I''d rather not have such an opportunity. I just want brother yang to be happy. You don''t have to get him to love someone. His happiness is better than anything." Gongsun green calyx said with a straight face.


    Song Qingshu sniffed: "where do you come from the messy love view? This kind of words is just an excuse for the loser to talk about self comfort. If you love someone, you have to strive to get her. Isn''t it better to live happily together?"


    "Not everyone is like you." Gongsun green calyx snorted.


    "It''s human nature," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "girl, listen to my advice. Now is the weakest time for Yang Guo. It''s a good opportunity for you to enter his heart. If you don''t seize the opportunity, who will pity you if you feel sorry for yourself in the future?"


    Gongsun green calyx blinked his eyes, originally wanted to refute, but it seemed that he did have some heart.


    When song Qingshu finally sees Guo Jing off, he comes back to find that Li Chimei has climbed to the top of the tower and is chatting with Jin Bingyun. He is shocked and controls the glider to the top of the tower.


    "Why, what sound?" Li Chimei looked up and looked up.

 Chapter 2424

    Song Qingshu was surprised. He didn''t control the glider in the air as easily as he could use his lightness skills. Even if he was careful, he would make some noise when he landed at such a high speed. What''s more, he was injured and it was difficult for him to be really silent. Li Chimei''s martial arts were very good, so he noticed something unusual.


    I''m thinking about how to deal with it later. Li Chi Mei alone is a little tricky. If other experts who are with him and those people in the magic Palace are attracted, I''m afraid they will be in danger today.


    Just then, Jin Bingyun said quietly, "it should be the sound of the wind blowing the tiles. The top of the tower is in disrepair for a long time, and the tiles are a little dilapidated."


    Chimei didn''t doubt what she said. She nodded and said, "I''ll send someone to renovate it some other day. It''s a landmark building of the magic palace. How can we make mistakes?"


    "Thank you, sir." Jin Bingyun nodded slightly, "why did you come here today, sir?"


    Song Qingshu also raised his ears to listen, thinking that this man demon nose belongs to a dog, how can he go where he goes?


    Li Chi Mei''s voice rang out: "today, I came by the way to visit the magician. As a result, he was still closed and was about to leave. However, people in the Palace said that you had transferred all the people in the tower away. If you were worried that something might happen to you, please come and have a look."


    Jin Bingyun said strangely, "what can happen to me?"


    Li Chi Mei looked around and didn''t see anything else. She just said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen you clean up in so many years. You''re always quiet and don''t disturb others like that. So she wanted to see what happened today that made you use the power that you never did."


    Song Qingshu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Here is Chimei. Her martial arts are high and her mind is delicate. She is also Tiemuzhen''s confidant. It''s really a disaster.


    Jin Bingyun said: "nothing, mainly because I''m not in a good mood. I want to be alone."


    Song Qingshu was worried about how she would deal with it. How could she tell a lie without blinking an eye? Is this a woman''s natural skill?


    Li Chi Mei couldn''t help comforting: "Bingyun, why don''t I go to talk to the magician and ask him to change people?" He only thought that the other party was worried about the affairs of the magic media, and he could not help lamenting her sad fate.


    Jin Bingyun sighed: "this is a mission I have known since I can remember. Who else can I change? And I don''t want to bear this fate, let alone other people because of me. "


    Li Chi Mei is silent. In fact, he knows that Jin Bingyun is the best person to cultivate the Dharma matchmaker, no matter his appearance, aptitude or accomplishments. How can Pang ban find someone else because of his words?


    "Don''t worry about me, sir. I''ve been used to it for so many years." Jin Bingyun smiles faintly, and his tone is especially calm.


    "Bingyun is really open-minded, but as long as the magician does not choose the cauldron one day, you are safe." Li Chi Mei comforted.


    Jin Bingyun didn''t say anything. Pang ban had chosen song Qingshu. In fact, only the two of them knew about it. Of course, I''m afraid the target also knew it. She blushed at the thought that the other person was on her head.


    Seeing that she has no intention of chatting, Li Chi Mei and she leave after a few words. When she comes to the stairway, she suddenly thinks of one thing: "by the way, ice cloud, can the water moon that you followed before be fruitful?"


    Song Qingshu on the roof jumps. Li Chimei really doubts her identity, but unexpectedly, he entrusts Jin Bingyun to investigate. She doesn''t know how much she knows.


    Jin Bingyun is stunned. She has been "imprisoned" by song Qingshu these two days, which makes her almost forget this task. At the beginning, she seems to have gone to Shuiyue''s home, and then saw song Qingshu and another person come out of it


    Notice her facial expression, in red Mei one joy: "but found what?"


    Jin Bingyun lightly shook his head: "no, at present, it seems that he has nothing suspicious."


    "No doubt?" In red Mei some don''t understand, really didn''t expect is this result.


    Jin Bingyun then said, "but the three-day appointment is not over. I''ll have a look again. Maybe I can find something."


    "Also," Li Chi Mei immediately relieved, "then you have to be careful. Shuiyue''s martial arts are not weak. If the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with it."


    "Well." Jin Bingyun said, thinking that he had been with song Qingshu all the time, who hurt her?


    After Li Chimei left, song Qingshu turned down from the roof: "I thought you would expose my existence, but I didn''t expect you to hide it for me."


    Jin Bingyun replied, "your martial arts skills are so high that Mr. Li and I are not your rivals. It''s not wise to call out where you are."


    "I''m injured now. Why are you afraid of me when you join hands?" Song Qingshu said with a look of heartache. "He thought that you didn''t want me to be in danger and deliberately concealed it for me."


    "Bah ~" Jin Bingyun''s face became hot. "It''s just because you are the cauldron chosen by the master. It''s not in the interest of the magician''s palace to let you be caught by Khan''s people."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "you look pure and pure. I didn''t expect that you would not blink when you tell a lie."


    "Where did I lie?" Jin Bingyun naturally does not want to admit that he is protecting him.


    Song Qingshu changed his words and said tentatively, "I cheated Li Chimei just now. He not only concealed my existence, but also you were with me these two days, so you didn''t have a chance to investigate Shuiyue, did you?"


    Jin Bingyun said faintly: "although everyone respectfully calls me a saint, I know very well that it''s more appropriate for me to call a witch who came from the magic palace. Isn''t it reasonable for a witch to lie?"


    "You''re right. I''m speechless." In Song Qingshu''s mind, there are players with spanners in Shaolin football. It''s reasonable for car repairers to have spanners on them.


    "By the way, what''s your relationship with Shuiyue?" Jin Bingyun looked at him closely.


    "What can I have to do with him?" Song Qingshu said calmly.


    Jin Bingyun let out a cry, and he didn''t ask any more.


    Seeing that Li Chimei and others have left, Jin Bingyun leaves the magic palace with song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said: "these two days also wronged you, you go back to have a good rest."


    "Are you really going to let me go?" Jin Bingyun was surprised.


    "It''s hard to catch a word from a man." Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will report to the master when I go back?" Jin Bingyun doubts.


    "Whatever you want, but don''t forget that you still have leopard fetus Yijin Pill on you." Song Qingshu reminded.


    Jin Bingyun was puzzled: "a leopard fetus Yijin pill alone may not be able to restrain me. Do you really rest assured?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "how, say so much is reluctant to leave me?"


    Jin Bingyun gave him a white look, turned around and left him with a beautiful figure.


    "You really let her go like this?" A cold hum, a mysterious man with a mask turned out from the dark.


    "She''s so beautiful. She attracts attention everywhere she goes. It''s really troublesome to take her with her." Song Qingshu was not surprised to see Tongtian wizard, "how do you happen to be here?"


    Tong Tian Wu snorted: "I got information. Jin Bingyun went back to the magician''s palace. He was worried that she would talk nonsense. Come and have a look."


    "Don''t worry. She''s poisoned by me. She won''t talk nonsense." Song Qingshu wants to pat him on the shoulder to comfort him. As a result, tongtianwu slides away three feet to avoid him.


    "Only dead people don''t talk nonsense. Since you don''t want to kill her, go in with me and kill Pang ban now," Tong tianwu added, "this is also the condition you promised me last time!"

 Chapter 2425

    Song Qingshu was stunned: "kill the magician in the magician''s palace? Are you funny? "


    Tongtian sorcerer stood up and looked at the direction of the Sorcerer''s palace with a cool face: "two great masters joined hands, it''s just what the Sorcerer''s palace is. What''s more, the experts of the Sorcerer''s palace in Xixia had nearly half of the injuries. Apart from Pang ban, the rest were not worried about."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "but I''m hurt."


    Tong Tian Wu sneered: "but I don''t think you seem to have any signs of injury. Don''t forget Pang ban is also injured."


    "Pang Ban''s injury is much lighter than mine," Song Qingshu also has a headache. He wants to show that he is injured, but he can''t show weakness too much, so that the other side doesn''t intend to kill him directly. That''s a big loss. "Besides, even if I''m not injured, it''s easy for the two great masters to beat one, but it''s hard to kill him. What''s more, it''s still his home court."


    "Tong Tian Wu snorted:" you have many excuses. I don''t think you want to do it. Is that what you promised before


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s our common interest to deal with tie Muzhen and Pang ban, but now the enemy is clear and I''m dark. We must find a suitable opportunity to hit, and we can''t take risks."


    Tongtianwu stares at him, the eyes behind the mask are very cold: "then what is the right opportunity."


    "I don''t know yet. I have to wait." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    Tongtianwu was silent for a long time, and finally said, "well, I''ll stay with you for a few more days. I hope you didn''t cheat me." Said the whole individual was in the shadow.


    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. I don''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that today''s Tongtian wizard was more anxious than before.


    After he left, tongtianwu flashed out from the original shadow, looking at his disappearing back, his eyes were cold: "since you don''t want to enter the game, I''ll push you to enter the game."


    Song Qingshu, who left, only felt the cool wind behind him. He couldn''t help sneezing, thinking that the wind in Mobei was really cold.


    He was thinking about going to talk to Zhao Min and telling her what happened these days, but Ruyang palace was heavily guarded inside and outside, so he couldn''t get a needle in.


    Now that he has not recovered from his injury, it is impossible for him not to disturb the guards to go in and find Zhao min.


    In desperation, he had to go back to the palace of Montgomery. Princess Allen was teasing her children in the room, and her face was full of tenderness and love.


    Song Qingshu kneaded the baby''s face: "don''t say this fat boy is quite cute."


    Princess Yalun was in a hurry. She held the child with her back to him and said, "you have great strength. Don''t hurt him."


    Song Qingshu looked depressed: "I''m such a black hearted man. I have no grudge against his father. I''m still a brother in law. How can I harm him?"


    Hearing that word, Princess Yalun blushed: "bah, dogs can''t spit out ivory."


    Song Qingshu laughed and picked her up again. She was so scared that Princess Yalun asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What do you say?" Song Qingshu kisses her earlobe, thinking that it''s Tiemuzhen who makes Minmin and I unable to get together.


    Princess Yalun was worried: "wait a minute, I''ll let my servant take Yulong Dashi down."


    "He''s so young that he doesn''t understand even if he sees it." Song Qingshu directly refused her request.


    Princess Yalu looked at her son in her arms. Her eyes were almost the same as those of mengge. At that moment, she seemed to be stabbed at her back, as if she was being looked at by her husband. A great sense of immorality came into being: "no, I..."


    She has not finished what she said, her mouth has been blocked.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, looking at the man next to her finishing clothes, the princess in bed was itching with hatred: "where did you come from last night to vent your evil fire on me?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "this is clearly love, how can we say it is venting."


    "Bah, you know that." Think of last night''s servant several times to ask whether to take the Little Prince down, Princess Yalun will Xiafei cheeks, also don''t know if there is any flaw.


    "You''re almost as well hurt. Don''t run to me every day." Princess Yalun said, biting her lips. She has heard a Chinese saying that you can''t walk by the river without wet shoes. Those people in your family are not fools. They can always find something after a long time.


    I think of how dignified and virtuous I used to be, but these days, when I was touched by him, I was paralyzed and made like a concubine. During this period of time, I had no spirit every day. It was very difficult for her to accept such a change.


    After all, she used to be the crown princess. She followed her husband in the western expedition. She was not a woman who had never seen the world before. She was famous for her calm and rational. She hesitated before. Last night''s events made her completely determined.


    Song Qingshu was a little surprised. He kept silent for a while and said with a smile: "I''m rude. I''ve been accepted by the princess for a few days. I''ll remember her tenderness and kindness. I won''t disturb you any more in the future, so as not to affect your normal life."


    Seeing him floating away, Princess Yalun only felt empty in her heart. She thought that what I mean is that you should not come here every day. If you come here once in a while, it''s not impossible.


    But if she is a woman, she can''t say it after all.


    On the other side, Jin Bingyun stood on the courtyard wall of Shuiyue''s residence and looked at the empty courtyard. He was surprised: "Shuiyue''s residence didn''t come back all night?"


    No wonder Li Chimei let herself follow him. This water month is a little strange indeed.


    After thinking about it, she decided to report it to Li Chimei. Before, she was entrusted by the other party to investigate Shuiyue bulk. As a result, a few days later, there was no news at all. She was also embarrassed.


    Arrived at Li Chi Mei''s office, the bodyguard said that Li Chi Mei had something to do with her. Jin Bingyun frowned: "how long will he be back?"


    "My Lord should be back soon." While answering, the bodyguard secretly looked at the beautiful face of the woman in front of him, and felt ashamed.


    "I''ll wait for him in there." Jin Bingyun said and went straight in.


    The bodyguard opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Originally, it was against the rules, but Li Chi Mei always regarded Jin Bingyun as a niece. They had a good relationship. Everyone here knows that.


    What''s more, such a beautiful woman, basically no man in the world has the heart to refuse her request.


    Jin Bingyun sits down in Li Chimei''s seat. Li Chimei always loves Jie. His seat is always spotless, otherwise she would not sit on the stool of a smelly man.


    Suddenly, her eyes were fixed and she noticed that there was a flying knife on the table with a piece of paper attached to it.


    Obviously, just before I arrived, someone sent it in this way.


    "Who on earth can send the letter here?" Jin Bingyun frowned secretly. Li Chimei didn''t say it was a tiger''s den, but it was heavily guarded inside and outside, so it was hard for outsiders to get close to it.


    She was not interested in the letter, and she just waited to mention it to Li Chimei when she saw her. But there was no envelope in the letter, and the word "Shuiyue" could be seen on half of the paper.


    "Why?" In her heart, she could not help taking down the paper from the knife and spreading it out. After seeing the words on it, she suddenly lost her face.


    See above write: water month is Song Qing book!

 Chapter 2426

    "It''s him!" In fact, Jin Bingyun was a little suspicious before. Looking back at all the irrationalities before, he suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment.


    "Who on earth sent this information in?" Jin Bingyun fell into a dilemma. Even she didn''t know this. Who else knows the whole city of Helin? Is it that person?


    "Ha ha, Bingyun has come here so early. I heard you have something to tell me." A burst of soft laughter rang out, and Li Chi Mei came in slowly from the outside.


    Jin Bingyun subconsciously receives the darts and the letter paper into her sleeve. She doesn''t know what she thinks. It''s all instinctive. Hearing the other person''s question, she smiles: "there''s an important thing to tell you, but it''s very important..."


    Li Chi Mei frowned, and immediately asked the guard at the door to step back. She closed her eyes and felt the surrounding situation. After a while, she opened her eyes: "now it can be said that there is no one else within a few feet."


    Jin Bingyun hesitated for a moment, and said: "there may be something wrong with Tongtian witch..." then he slightly processed what he knew before and told the other party. Of course, she was addicted to the drug, and naturally omitted to mention it.


    Hearing this, Li Chi Mei''s face changed and said to her in a hurry, "come with me to the palace to see the sweat."


    Jin Bingyun frowned slightly. She didn''t like the uncomfortable oppressive feeling in the palace, but today''s things are really important, and she can''t refuse.


    In the palace, Tiemuzhen after hearing Jin Bingyun''s report, his eyes narrowed: "it''s really him."


    Jin Bingyun is stunned: "big sweat already knows?"


    Li Chi Mei explained for him: "in fact, we have always had doubts about this. At the beginning, HongRi Fawang died in an obscure way. After eliminating the suspicion of Shuiyue, the whole Helin city could kill only a few of his people quietly."


    "And the death of O-chen in Gaochang labyrinth. Although song Qingshu was suspected before, the martial arts characteristics of that man were not consistent with song Qingshu. Moreover, according to our information, although song Qingshu had high martial arts, he had some women''s benevolence and was not a murderous man. What''s more, he had no motive to kill O-chen."


    "It''s even more strange when hesar died. At that time, song Qingshu took him as a hostage. It''s good to take him as a hostage, and there''s no reason to kill him. Later, after investigation, we speculate that the cause of his death should be a curse of witchcraft, which is a means of Shamanism.


    Only Tiemuzhen snorted: "tongtianwu has always regarded himself as the spiritual leader of Mongolia. He used to call himself the messenger of immortality because of his need. I didn''t expect that he took it seriously! At first, I thought he just wanted to be on an equal footing with me. Now it seems that he is going to replace me! "


    Li Chi Mei said: "it''s very obvious that he is not a minister in the whole world. But he has high status and martial arts. If you dare to deal with him..."


    Tiemuzhen interrupted him directly: "there is a saying in Han Dynasty that people die like lights out. No matter how high their position or influence is, there will be nothing left after they die. Pass my hand and let tongtianwu come to the palace to discuss business."


    Li Chi Mei swallowed hard: "big sweat, please think twice. After all, Tongtian wizard is a great master. You are hurt again. I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry, my injury has already healed." Tiemuzhen had sucked naya''a before, and his injury had almost recovered. However, when he thought of what he had done with his queen, his anger was still in his heart.


    Take a deep breath, calm down for a while, he just said: "but really can''t be careless, Chi Mei, you go to find basiba, and then call the experts to arrange; Bingyun, please ask the magician to come. Remember, only a few of you know about it, and you can''t let out any information. "


    "Yes Li Chi Mei and Jin Bing Yun are awe struck by the fact that Da Han is determined to fight against Tongtian sorcery. If the news is leaked, it is still unknown who will win with the power of Tongtian sorcery.


    A few hours later, tongtianwu was invited to the palace, thinking that the letter I sent should have worked. I''m afraid that this time he was invited to discuss how to surround and kill songqingshu.


    "This time, we must seize the opportunity, let them both lose, and I''ll finish the whole match easily." The only thing that is not clear is that song Qingshu''s injury has recovered a few percent. According to the truth, he should have been seriously injured, but he seems to have recovered a lot in the past few meetings.


    It''s better to recover completely, so that Tiemuzhen and pangban can be buried together.


    Tongtianwu is thinking about some details in his mind. At that time, he must advise Khan not to take too many people with him. The fewer insiders on the scene, the better, so as not to kill many people.


    He didn''t worry about Khan''s disapproval. After all, it''s meaningless to take too many people with great master''s cultivation. On the contrary, it''s easy to scare the snake.


    In the main hall, there is a servant serving salty milk tea. Unlike the Central Plains, Mongolia likes to boil tea, milk and salt together. Naturally, all kinds of materials used in the palace are top-notch.


    Tongtianwu took a sip, frowned and put down the tea bowl: "I don''t know what happened when Khan came to me." He noticed that Pang ban was also there, and thought that he was really going to deal with song Qingshu, otherwise Pang ban, who had always lived in a simple life, would not be here.


    Tiemuzhen said in a deep voice: "I''m looking for the leader to come here to discuss the recent continuous death of important people in the city."


    Tong Tian Wu frowned and said, "Song Qingshu is hiding in the city. He has ulterior motives. It''s not difficult to kill those people."


    Pang Ban''s magnetic voice rang out: "but as far as I know, song Qingshu had an alibi when several people died."


    Tong Tian Wu''s pupil shrinks: "besides him, who else can there be?"


    "It''s no use discussing so much. Let''s go and ask him." Tiemuzhen got up and walked down from the throne. "I have got the information and found the hiding place of song Qingshu. Today I call you here to make sure that he can''t escape this time."


    See as expected is to catch song Qingshu, Tongtian Wu lips slightly up: "I will do my best."


    "Let''s go." Tiemuzhen waved to the crowd and went out of the hall together.


    Tongtianwu glanced around. Apart from Tiemuzhen and pangban, there were only Li Chimei and basiba. Well, this is the best way. It''s easier to deal with them at that time.


    While he was meditating, tie Muzhen in front of him was suddenly shocked. A huge sea of blood swept over him. A dozen white bone cages rose at the bottom of his feet and locked him up.


    Tongtianwu was shocked, but after all, he was a great master. A black air scattered around his body and shattered the cage. At the same time, the air around his body seemed to be thicker than the liquid. The magician beside his body was like a white jade. The crystal clear head of his fist was like him. At that moment, it seemed that there was a Mount Tai''s weight.

 Chapter 2427

    The blow that destroys the sky and the earth is coming. I''m afraid that the weaker one will be squeezed into meat sauce by air pressure on the spot.


    Pang ban waited for the opportunity to move. The timing and angle of this fist were selected to the peak, making the target unavoidable, even if the opponent was a great master.


    Seeing that he had won the fight, Pang ban didn''t feel any joy on his face, because the figure of Tongtian Wu turned into a group of black crows and was scattered by his blow.


    Those black crows reunited a few feet away, and once again coagulated into the shape of a wizard. Although he could not see his face clearly with a mask, his dignified eyes indicated that he was obviously not feeling well just now.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the huge sea of blood seemed to be ready to wrap him like a shadow. The black crows around him came into contact with the sea of blood, and suddenly disappeared as wisps of black smoke. The same sea of blood mixed with skeletons also melted.


    Tiemuzhen''s figure whirled rapidly, like a spiral arrow to the center of the sea of blood. In an instant, the two sides exchanged hands.


    It''s not a contest in the arena. At the beginning, it was meant to kill. Both sides didn''t have any reservation. It was meant to hurt each other badly in the shortest time. After a few palms, tie Muzhen retreated and turned pale. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot from the attack.


    Tongtian sorcerer is even worse. Tiemuzhen can adjust his breath, but he can only hold his breath and continue to deal with Pang ban. Pang ban doesn''t give him any breathing time. With one punch, one palm, one finger, he has an air of grace. At this moment, it seems that he is not a magician, but represents the will of heaven and earth.


    Tongtianwu couldn''t bear it any more. He spat out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that he had been badly hurt. His figure rushed out of the palace in a hurry, and no longer had the usual indifference that could instantly turn into a black crow and disappear without a trace.


    Pang ban stayed in the same place, and his chest also fluctuated rapidly. It was obvious that the loss of his three blows was quite large: "his real Qi of body protection has been broken, you chase quickly!"


    It''s not easy to kill a great master. They set a perfect trap this time. The two great masters joined hands to sneak attack in an instant before they had the upper hand. But the other side''s counterattack was also very fierce. If they accidentally hurt the foundation and affect the future realm, they would lose a lot.


    Everyone has selfishness, so just after a blow, no matter Tiemuzhen or pangban, they began to adjust their breath to suppress the injury, so as not to be pulled to the back by tongtianwu. You know, every great master has the means to press the bottom of the box. Who knows what other cards he has not played.


    Anyway, the tea that the other party just drank was poisoned, and some top experts like Li Chi Mei and Ba Si Ba were chasing him. He couldn''t run away.


    In the battle just now, Chi Mei and Ba Siba didn''t fight, and the duel between the great masters was not their turn. However, they were ready to go, and they took people to chase them in the moment when they got the order.


    Tie Muzhen and Pang ban took a breath, and they also followed. Their speed at this time was much faster than that of the seriously injured Tongtian witch, so even if they delayed for so long, they gradually caught up with the people in front.


    "Great Khan, tongtianwu has gone back to Shamanism." Li Chi Mei and Tong Tian Wu came to report that the shamanists obviously didn''t know what was going on, and they were shocked to see their leader who was as respectful as the God of heaven fled back in a hurry.


    I don''t know who else can hurt him in the world. However, as subordinates, they subconsciously pull out their weapons to block the pursuit. When they see that lichemei and basiba are in disorder again, they have a very high status in Mongolia, and everyone knows that they are Khan''s confidants.


    "The Great Khan has orders. He is a witch to heaven and a traitor to the enemy. Those who don''t know will not be guilty. If they resist stubbornly, they will be killed!" Li Chimei looks at these people with murderous spirit. Originally, the masters of Shamanism still hesitated. But when they saw tie Muzhen and Pang ban coming, they didn''t know what happened. They put down their weapons and knelt to the ground one after another.


    "Where is tongtianwu?" Tiemuzhen asked in a deep voice.


    "He ran in the direction of the headmaster''s chamber of secrets." One of the disciples replied that as the name suggests, this chamber of secrets is normally a forbidden area for Shamanism. Only the leader of the sect is qualified to enter, and others will die if they break into it.


    Tiemuzhen waved his hand and ran to the secret room with the crowd: "this is his territory. Be careful."


    A group of people nodded one after another, Li Chi Mei said: "go to explore the way by subordinate." Tongtian wizard has been badly damaged by Khan and the magician. Even if his martial arts are better than him, he can''t be any higher. He''s extremely charming. He''s not afraid of his opponent''s speed. He can protect himself even if there''s any danger. As long as the magician Tiemuzhen comes, everything will be settled.


    Tiemuzhen nodded. Li Chimei''s martial arts skills are high and her mind is meticulous. He can''t rest assured.


    Then, Li Chimei and some warriors walked in front, followed by Tiemuzhen, and basiba surrounded the whole Shamanism with his soldiers, excluding the other party''s cronies.


    You should know that tongtianwu has seven brothers, and his father is also the founder of Mongolia. He was one of the first thousand families, so his influence is not small. Today, he was just caught by surprise. If the two factions really fight head-on, it will inevitably lead to high-level unrest.


    Basiba and Yang lianzhenjia, together with the experts in the palace, kill each other''s confidants in Shamanism, and send people to catch the seven brothers of tongtianwu.


    Just as the arrangement was being made, a loud bang was heard. The whole Shamanism was shaking, and many houses collapsed.


    Basiba''s face changed dramatically. He followed the Mongolian army to fight in the western regions all the year round. How could he not know that it was the sound of explosives? And the direction of the voice is the location of the secret room.


    "Sweat!" He hurried to take people over and found that the entrance of the secret room had collapsed, and the whole secret room was in ruins.


    A bad guess suddenly rose in all people''s hearts, and Ba Siba''s face was gloomy: "all go up to me, dig these stones!"


    A group of warriors wake up from their dreams, and even the shamanists come forward to help. If Khan dies here, how can they escape the disaster of killing the nine nationalities.


    Just dig not long, suddenly a pile of stones burst open, a bloody shadow of the sky, not Tiemuzhen who?


    But at this time, he had lost his usual power. At this time, most of his hair was burned, his body was covered with dust, and his face was covered with ash. He stood in the same place for a moment, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that he was detonated by explosives in the confined space, and Rao Shi was also a little overwhelmed.


    Then a pile of stones burst open, and the magician Pang ban rushed out. He was always handsome, but now he was in a mess. There were many burning marks on his face and body, and his long black and evil hair was also burned into a natural roll. As soon as he came out, he sat down with his knees crossed, obviously hurt a lot.


    "Big sweat, where''s Li Chimei?" After a long time, there was no more movement in the ruins. Basiba asked tentatively.


    "I''m afraid Chimei is more dangerous than lucky." Tiemuzhen thought that this time he had the upper hand in the battle, but he was almost dragged to death by Tongtian wizard. He could not help but feel itchy. "Dig these up for me. Tongtian wizard is just in there. He wants to see people alive and dead!"

 Chapter 2428

    More and more soldiers were called up, one by one, and began to dig the stones on the ruins.


    Although Tiemuzhen was seriously injured, he didn''t want to leave. His eagle eyes were staring at the ruins.


    Soon a corpse was dug out. They were the elite warriors who followed them into the secret room. They had no great master''s cultivation, so the explosion in such a confined space was inevitable.


    Tiemuzhen is always unmoved, he needs to confirm the death of tongtianwu: "continue to dig!"


    After a while, Li Chi Mei was also dug out. Her skin was as black as jade. Her body was already bloody and her face could only vaguely recognize his identity.


    If there is an explosion in such a confined space, no matter how high his lightness skill is, there is no place to hide. Moreover, he is in the front, so he has the greatest impact from the explosion. Rao is also killed on the spot because of his cultivation.


    Tie Muzhen''s eyelids twitched and said in a deep voice, "go on!"


    Seeing Li Chi Mei''s tragic death, Ba Si Ba Dun felt a sense of sadness when he died. You should know that he and Li Chi Mei have always been friends. Bo Zhong, the martial arts master of both sides, also admired his insight and wisdom, but such a character died like this.


    He knew that if he didn''t search for the supernatural evil, he would have a place in these corpses. Li Chi Mei had always been Khan''s most trusted confidant, but after he died, Khan looked at him just like the corpses of other warriors.


    He knew that Khan was most concerned about the life and death of Tongtian sorcerer. As long as Tongtian sorcerer died, he would not hesitate to sacrifice more.


    Around those soldiers and shamanists have hands and feet, and after a while, the soldiers burst into cheers, and finally found the body of tongtianwu.


    Tiemuzhen''s face moved, and he rushed to the scene. He pushed away the soldiers and looked at the broken body. Clothes and hairstyles can only be barely identified. The reason why we can identify him is because of the golden mask on his face.


    Tiemuzhen frowned, but he was still worried. He reached out and took off the mask on his face. The other person''s face was burned by the high temperature, but his face could still be seen between his eyebrows.


    Hearing the news, Pang nodded: "it''s really him."


    "Ha ha ha, I''m dead at last!" Tiemuzhen breathed a sigh of relief. Although tongtianwu was wearing a mask all day, few people had seen his real face, but these people did not include Tiemuzhen and pangban. They could recognize him naturally.


    Tiemuzhen just felt that the depression in his heart had been swept away, and he didn''t even care about his serious injury. He laughed a few times and then ordered: "these warriors were buried one after another. In addition, they were promoted to a higher level, and their positions were inherited by their descendants and relatives. As for Li Chimei, who has no offspring, he worships her in the court of meritorious officials and enjoys the fragrance of the great Mongolian Empire for generations. "


    Basiba felt better. Although the Khan was not a kind and generous leader, he was willing to give his subordinates a lot of money. That''s why the demoted generals of so many countries were willing to work for him.


    "Imperial master, you will be in charge of the Tongtian sorcery." Now Tiemuzhen finally thought of going back to the palace to heal his wounds. However, Tongtian sorcerer had always been regarded as a serious trouble by him. Now he finally got rid of it, and suddenly felt that he had to walk much faster.


    In a secluded house a few miles away, a dark figure spat out a big mouthful of blood, only to hear him say hatefully: "this revenge, swear not to be human!"


    On the side, a mysterious old man in a cloak supported him, while delivering internal power to heal him, he said: "Lord, you have been injured a lot. I''m afraid you can''t recover in a short time."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of reckless person. I won''t do it until I get well hurt," black shadow said bitterly. "I just don''t know what''s wrong this time. I told them to deal with song Qingshu. Why did I do it all of a sudden?"


    If song Qingshu were here, he would be able to recognize them immediately. The mysterious old man in the cloak was Huo Shan, an old man in the mountains. The shadow was mingzun who had disappeared for a long time.


    "Maybe it''s just that human beings are not as good as heaven," sighed the old man in the mountain. "It''s a pity that we wasted so much time to replace Tongtian witch. I didn''t expect that this time we failed. I''m afraid all our previous plans will be repeated."


    Mingzun said with a smile: "at least I''ve absorbed all the power of Tongtian sorcerer, so I can recover to my peak strength. Don''t worry. When I recover from my injury, it''s easy to do anything with the cultivation of great master."


    At the beginning, he took the initiative to approach Tongtian sorcery. Tongtian sorcery had planned to deal with Tiemuzhen. How could he not be happy to have such a powerful helper? So he received him under his command.


    Mingzun is highly skilled in martial arts and meticulous in mind. He is pretty every time he finishes his task, and gradually gains the trust of tongtianwu.


    Later, I found an opportunity to sneak attack on tongtianwu. You should know that both mingzun and the old man in the mountain are good at assassination. They are the king of two generations of killers. If they join hands to carry out sneak attack, they will definitely be killed.


    Rao is a heavenly wizard. With the great master''s cultivation, he also capsized in the sewer, and was absorbed by mingzun''s star absorbing Dharma. Then mingzun put on the mask of tongtianwu and began to impersonate him.


    As for the abandoned Tongtian sorcerer, he didn''t rush to kill him. Instead, he was locked up in a secret room and asked all his secrets. Gradually, he realized what he had learned.


    I didn''t expect that this time it could be used to get rid of the golden cicada. Mingzun felt that he really wanted to thank him. Even if he died, he could help.


    "You continue to lurk beside Xu liewu. I''ll let you know if there are any changes in the future." Mingzun said.


    The old man in the mountain nodded, hesitated and said, "does the Ming religion really care?"


    Mingzun said with indifference: "now Mongolia is becoming more and more powerful. On the side of Zhongyuan Mingjiao, it can only parry but not fight back. Its potential is doomed to be limited. Do you want to stay there and destroy with them? Or is it easier to lurk inside Mongolia and replace it from within? "


    The old man in the mountain said, "Xu liewu lost a lot of power and prestige after his last trip to the Western Xia Dynasty. Now is it necessary to change his goal?"


    "Of course," mingzun snorted, his eyes shining. "Xuliewu can only be the king of the western regions, which is comparable to being the master of the whole world. If Tiemu really knows the land he has worked hard to build, and finally makes a wedding dress for me, I don''t know how angry he will be, ha ha ha ha, poof..."


    Seeing him spitting black blood, the old man in the mountain was surprised: "what''s the matter with you, Lord?"


    Mingzun''s face was gloomy: "those guys had poisoned their tea before. They were really mean."


    "What should I do? I''ll go to the palace to find the antidote for you." The old man in the mountain got up and said.


    "No Mingzun waved his hand, "this point can''t be poisoned. It''s just a little more work." If the other party into the palace startled Tiemuzhen, then before the perfect cicada shell can be in vain.


    "The Lord has been recuperating for a long time. I need something to send." The old man in the mountain saluted him and then retreated quietly.


    Mingzun thought about where to go next as he adjusted his breath?


    When song Qingshu heard the great news from Shamanism, he came here and was stopped by a beautiful shadow.


    Looking at the woman in white, song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ve seen Miss Jin."


    Jin Bingyun looked at him quietly. After a long time, he sighed, "your acting is really good."

 Chapter 2429

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but there was no flaw on his face. Instead, he looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the girl talking about?"


    Jin Bingyun chuckled and asked, "where are you going?"


    Song Qingshu thinks it''s strange that Jin Bingyun seldom smiles. Now he even smiles in front of Shuiyue. It''s really puzzling: "Oh, I heard a strange noise coming from Shamanism. I don''t know what''s wrong. Come and have a look."


    Jin Bingyun took a look over there and replied casually, "Oh, that''s Khan and the master joining hands to kill the Tongtian witch."


    Song Qingshu


    He didn''t expect to be separated from tongtianwu for a long time, and such a big news would happen. He was ready to help tongtianwu. After all, the great masters were all between Bozhong and tongtianwu. Tongtianwu would be defeated by one enemy and two enemies. If he died in this way, the balance of combat power in Helin would be broken again.


    Jin Bingyun noticed his steps and asked, "are you going to help tongtianwu?"


    Song Qingshu frowned, but said with a smile: "girl, I''m joking. Of course, I''m going to help Khan and the magician."


    Jin Bingyun didn''t poke it out either. He said directly, "you don''t have to go. Tongtianwu is dead."


    "Dead?" Song Qingshu''s face was shocked. Tongtian sorcerer fought against two with one. Even if he was defeated, he would not die so soon. It''s not easy to kill a great master.


    Jin Bingyun said slowly: "Khan and master set up a killing game in the imperial palace. Tongtianwu took part in it unprepared. As soon as the killing game was launched, he was seriously injured. With so many experts chasing him, he died naturally."


    Song Qingshu doesn''t understand why Tiemuzhen suddenly attacked Tongtian sorcery. It doesn''t make sense.


    "It was you who should die today." Suddenly Jin Bingyun said again.


    Song Qingshu said: "I don''t understand what you mean, girl."


    Jin Bingyun took out a handle from his arms and handed it to him with a letter: "Li Chimei entrusted me to investigate Shuiyue bulk. This morning, I planned to report to him the discovery in recent days, but who knew that I found this information on his desk. If I expected it to be good, I would be able to leave this letter on Li Chimei''s seat, I''m afraid it would be magical."


    Song Qingshu''s face changed. In an instant, he understood the calculation of tongtianwu. It should be that yesterday he invited me to attack pangban, but he was rejected. So he lost patience, so he took the initiative to expose me, forcing me to do something. He took the opportunity to take advantage of it. Why was he attacked instead?


    As if seeing his doubts, Jin Bingyun opened his lips lightly: "I hid this secret newspaper, and then told Li Chimei about tongtianwu, and Dahan also suspected him all the time. After being confirmed, he decided to do it first, and tongtianwu thought that they called themselves to pay you, so he was unprepared and suffered a big loss at the beginning."


    Song Qingshu is silent, but he is in a storm. He didn''t expect to go through the gate of hell today.


    Jin Bingyun looked at him askew: "are you going to face me like this?"


    Song Qingshu laughed, took off the tool and sighed: "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Jin Bingyun shook his head: "since the master selected you as the cauldron, I have studied a lot of your information, and I know that you are not a murderer. You can even say that you have some women''s benevolence."


    "When it really threatens the overall situation, I will not be soft handed." Song Qingshu grabbed her neck as soon as he reached out his hand and said fiercely.


    Jin Bingyun didn''t resist, and there was no panic in his pure eyes: "I''m a woman, a pretty woman, not to mention saving you, you won''t kill me."


    Song Qingshu some egg ache, loosen her neck: "you are not afraid of gambling lost it."


    Jin Bingyun chuckled: "I said, to some extent, I even know you better than yourself."


    Song Qingshu pondered for a long time and said, "it''s really hard for me to deal with you like this. I really don''t want to kill you, but you know my identity again..."


    Before he finished, Jin Bingyun interrupted him: "don''t worry, I won''t reveal your identity, even the master, I won''t tell him."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu felt that she didn''t lie from her tone, and he couldn''t help wondering.


    "What''s in it for me to divulge your identity?" Jin Bingyun gave him a white look. He didn''t seem to expect that he would ask such a stupid question.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, which reflected that once his identity was exposed, tie Muzhen wanted to kill him, and Pang ban didn''t want him to die, which would inevitably cause a rift between Wang Zhang and the magician palace; If you only tell Pang ban, it means that Jin Bingyun will soon travel the duty of magic medium. She has always been in conflict with this task.


    "It''s my villain''s heart that makes a gentleman''s belly." Song Qingshu thought about it and wanted to give her a pill.


    "What?" It was Jin Bingyun''s turn to wonder.


    "The antidote of Baotai Yijing pill." Song Qingshu has to admit that beautiful women are so pleasant even when they are puzzled. As for the antidote, tongtianwu is dead, so there is no need to keep it secret.


    Jin Bingyun refused without affectation. She picked up the pill and put it in her mouth.


    "Aren''t you afraid it''s another poison?" Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "you have no heart to guard against people like this. Sooner or later, you will suffer a great loss."


    Jin Bingyun gave him a strange look: "I''m not like this to other people."


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart: "are you seducing me?" He even felt that the other side''s pure and flawless appearance was more irresistible than Shan Yuru''s flattery.


    Of course, this is unfair to Shan Yuru. He is the first person who has practiced flattery for thousands of years. In terms of purity and charm, he is not inferior to Jin Bingyun at all. He is even more attractive to ordinary men. It''s a pity that he knows his background in advance and that it''s flattery, so he has some precautions at the beginning, and the natural effect is greatly reduced.


    "Seduce?" Jin Bingyun''s face was slightly red. "Don''t get me wrong. I just know you better."


    Song Qingshu looked at the dust in the distant sky and said, "is the witch really dead?"


    Jin Bingyun said: "Khan personally inspected his body... He was chased and killed by Khan and his master, and fled into the secret room of the middle school. Unexpectedly, he buried explosives in it. Knowing that there was no hope of escape, he detonated the explosives and tried to die with them. However, although Khan and his master were seriously injured, they didn''t worry about their lives, On the contrary, Li Chi Mei is not so lucky. "


    Song Qingshu was shocked. He thought that tongtianwu was really a cruel man. He even prepared such a killing move in advance.


    He noticed that Jin Bingyun was a little gloomy. He couldn''t help saying, "you have a good relationship with Li Chimei. You should be very sad." Although he knew some unkindness, his heart was a little relaxed. Before, Li Chimei had been suspicious of him, and now she was relieved when she died.


    Jin Bingyun gently shook his head: "people are going to die after all. It''s not bad for him to return to the embrace of changshengtian earlier."


    Song Qingshu knows that this is the people''s unique view of life and death here. It''s not surprising that his eyes look towards the palace. Now tie Muzhen and Pang ban have suffered a lot


    Soon, he had made a decision in his mind. He must seize this opportunity to see if he can kill Tiemuzhen. It is important to know that the political structure of Mongolian kings in charge of military power determines the position of Khan. In history, every time a Khan dies, Mongolia will have a long period of civil strife. If Tiemuzhen can be killed successfully, Inner Mongolia will not have the energy to invade the Central Plains for at least a few years.

 Chapter 2430

    "Why is your face changing so amazing? I don''t think you are different from Shuiyue. After a long time, other people haven''t found anything unusual Jin Bingyun suddenly put out his finger and stroked his face. He seemed worried that he was wearing a mask. "Can you be anyone?"


    Song Qingshu''s cold and delicate fingers slip across his face, but he knows that the other party is not seducing him, it''s just a natural move.


    Side face to avoid her fingers, this just said: "how can it be so easy, just chance to encounter the water moon before, will his face directly down to pretend to be successful."


    Although he and the other party have an agreement, but also not stupid to tell her everything.


    Jin Bingyun is not surprised by this. Although Shuiyue''s martial arts are good, she has only one way to die for the great master. However, thinking that it is human''s face, she can''t help but step back. Her face is a little pale. Although she is a little cold, she is still a woman. She is still a little afraid of such bloody things.


    "Thanks Bingyun this time. I still have some things to deal with. Let''s go first. We''ll talk when we have time." He smiles at Jin Bingyun, and then he rushes to the direction of Shamanism. He is still a little shocked by the death of tongtianwu, so he has to confirm it in person.


    Jin Bingyun''s little mouth pouted when he saw that the other party left without looking back. Is he really so terrible in his heart? Every time you see her, you run?


    But on second thought, instead of calling her Miss Jin, she called Bingyun, and her lips could not help smiling.


    Song Qingshu didn''t know that the girl behind him had changed her mind so much. He put on the mask of Shuiyue and came to the scene of the incident. His identity as Keqing was detached, and the only doubt was that his Li Chimei was dead, so no one thought it was wrong for him to appear in Shamanism.


    He saw the ruins and smacked his tongue. He thought that the witch had set the trap for Tiemuzhen. If he had not been seriously injured at the beginning, he would have killed Tiemuzhen with the explosives in the secret room.


    Looking for a chance to approach the corpse of Tongtian witch, he has never seen the appearance under the mask of the other party. Looking at the half cooked thing in front of him, it is very difficult to connect with the mysterious Tongtian witch.


    After an explosion, thanks to the mask, tongtianwu''s best preserved face should be his.


    "It''s too thin." Notice his withered cheeks, song Qingshu brow slightly wrinkled.


    He shakes his head and leaves. He is thinking about how to enter the palace and assassinate tie Muzhen. Although he is injured now, tie Muzhen is also seriously injured. It''s worth fighting. His bike will become a motorcycle.


    After a short walk, he suddenly turned around and looked back at the corpse of Tongtian sorcerer not far away. He walked back again and put out his finger to feel the skin on his face.


    It''s too shriveled and rough, and it''s not caused by the explosion. A great master''s nature is profound, and his skills are flowing all over his body. Not to mention his appearance is like Pan an, but his physical function is absolutely the most healthy and energetic. But this corpse seems to have been like this before his death, which is absolutely abnormal.


    This is more like the sequela of the star sucking method!


    An idea flashed into his mind. He knew the pithy formula of the two methods, and even experienced the situation of being almost sucked dry.


    Tongtianwu was almost sucked before he died!


    Is it Tiemuzhen who has absorbed all his strength? Song Qingshu thinks of the fact that naya''a was sucked into a corpse, and shakes his head slightly. The symptoms are not like that. Moreover, according to the description of these people just now, Tiemuzhen has no chance to suck him.


    Who the hell is that?


    In my mind, all the people who can absorb the magic power of Xingda - FA and Beiming are excluded one by one, and finally there is only one person left.


    "Is it him?" Song Qingshu thought that before he got the information, mingzun seemed to have come to Mongolia. At the beginning, he was worried that he would take away Guo Jing. Now it seems that he has come to tongtianwu. No wonder he has never heard from him.


    I''m afraid mingzun is the one who has been dealing with him during this period of time. Song Qingshu has some feelings. Mingzun is really a hero, and he can suppress the resentment between them for a while without showing any flaws.


    But Huo Qingtong was miserable. At the beginning, in Gaochang labyrinth, she said that she was my woman in front of her fiance. At that time, mingzun''s mentality was about to explode.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Ba Si Ba noticed that he was wandering around the body of Tong Tian Wu. He couldn''t help coming to ask.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that some people don''t believe that Tong Tian Wu really died like this." Song Qingshu said tentatively.


    "Da Han and the magician have confirmed that they recognize the original appearance of the Tongtian witch. They can''t be wrong," said Ba Siba, obviously not in the mood to discuss this topic. "You''ve come just in time. Go with me to capture the remaining evils of the Tongtian witch."


    In just one year, Nian Liandan, naya''a, Li Chimei and others have died one after another. They are also hard up. The seven brothers of tongtianwu are not mediocre. He''s really afraid that he can''t make it. It''s much easier to have Shuiyue together.


    Song Qingshu can''t refuse, so he has to follow him to capture the Tongtian sorcery party. He is busy until the evening.


    It''s hard to find a chance to get away. Song Qingshu came to the palace of Mongolia. Before, he was afraid that Tiemuzhen was a great master, so he didn''t dare to scare others. But today, he was seriously injured by explosives, so we can''t waste this chance.


    The tip of the foot is a little bit, then sneak in.


    It''s different from Ruyang palace. The palace is smaller after all, and Tiemuzhen takes care of it specially, so there is no dead angle in defense, which makes it difficult for him to sneak in. But the palace is so big, and the accident of naya''a, who is in charge of the guard, can always find a loophole.


    It''s easy for him to sneak into the palace. However, the layout of the palace in Mongolia is quite different from that in Central China. Tents are mixed with houses, which gives him an alternative sense of harmony.


    All the way to the inner palace, I didn''t find tie Muzhen for a long time. I''m hesitating whether to catch a servant to ask. But I''m afraid that the missing servant will be found and reveal the hiding ahead of time.


    Just as he was hesitating, there was a breath in the air. Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on. The whole palace had the courage to have fun with women. OK, who else except Tiemuzhen?


    In great joy, he followed the sound and finally found the trace of Tiemuzhen in a palace.


    He pasted it on the wall, quietly opened a corner of the window and looked in. He saw Tiemuzhen half lying on the Dragon chair naked. There was a huge tiger skin on the Dragon chair. He knew that it was quite soft to sit up without trying.


    However, his attention was soon attracted by the woman in Tiemuzhen''s arms. She was not wearing a piece of silk, and her hair was scattered on her body, which made her skin more white and moving.


    The woman is sitting on Tiemuzhen''s waist with a charming face. Her soft waist moves with a kind of soul stirring rhythm, which is as soft as water.


    "The words of the red flower?" Song Qingshu recognized each other''s identity. He had dealt with each other in Xixia before. If you remember correctly, Hua Jieyu is the wife of white haired Liu Yaozhi. How did he get involved with tie Muzhen?

 Chapter 2431

    At the beginning, I remember Hua Jieyu''s way of looking at each other, but when I think that the other party is actually over 50 years old and is an old witch who picks yang to replenish Yin, what will he think?


    But now it seems, well, I have to admit that it''s really the best among women. Her skin is even more delicate than many women, and her skillful and aesthetic movements are enough for any man to enjoy the extreme.


    Even so, song Qingshu felt sick when he thought that she had been trained by some young experts. He thought that Tiemuzhen was not shy and could not find any kind of woman. In the end, he even wanted such a woman.


    Poor Liu Yaozhi didn''t know how many green hats he had been wearing in his life, but he didn''t seem to be a good thing either. They played with each other, so they should be wearing hats with each other.


    Now Tiemuzhen is enjoying it. I think it''s a good time to make a move.


    However, song Qingshu is not in a hurry. He needs to wait until Tiemuzhen reaches the peak, which is his weakest time.


    At this time, Hua Jieyu suddenly opened his mouth: "Khan, you are so strong. People have never seen such a strong man like you in their life."


    Tiemuzhen snorted: "your technology is also good, I am quite satisfied."


    Hua Jieyu''s eyes turned and suddenly said, "Khan, you seem to have suffered a lot of internal injuries. Why don''t you find a virgin to heal you?"


    "Why, afraid I''ll suck you up?" Tiemuzhen opened her eyes slightly and looked at her.


    Hua Jieyu''s heart leaped: "I''m all sweaty. It''s my honor to absorb sweat. But I''m not the body of Yuan Yin after all. Even if I can help sweat with the secret method of holy gate, I can''t compare with some women."


    "Oh, do you have any recommendations?" Tiemuzhen is such a person. Naturally, she can hear something in her words.


    Hua Jieyu chuckled: "I''ve been paying attention to Da Han these days, but I''ve found some girls with good qualifications. For example, ah Xiu, the eldest lady of Bai family of Xueshan sect, is not only beautiful, gentle and young, but also a good tonic for Da Han."


    Outside the window, song Qingshu was almost angry and scolded. She was really not a good person. Her private life was just a mess. She even wanted to pull other girls into the water.


    He still remembers that when he was in lingjiu palace, he had a meeting with the little girl named a Xiu. That pure and shy girl made people like her at first sight.


    Tiemuzhen murmured and moved his waist: "I''ve seen that embroidery, and it''s really tender. But the Bai family of Xueshan sect took refuge in Mongolia. If I moved her, wouldn''t it be cold for other people in the world to take refuge?"


    Song Qingshu nodded secretly. Although Tiemuzhen is a bit good, he has a clear mind and can make the most beneficial choice. In other words, if it is his own words, bah, am I such a person!


    Hua Jieyu was also a wise and powerful general, Tiemuzhen, and then he said, "well, you can think about the single leader of Tianming sect. She is the first one who has practiced Meishu to a great degree in our holy gate for thousands of years. Even as a woman, I can''t resist her charm. If I want to push her down, what''s more, she still keeps her virginity, It''s a hero like Khan who is qualified to pick the most beautiful flowers. "


    Hearing her mention Shan Yuru again, song Qingshu''s eyes become cold. The witch can''t let her live in the world. In this way, I don''t know how many innocent women will be harmed.


    "Shan Ruyu is really the best one," tie Muzhen licked his lips, obviously also moved. But after a long time, he shook his head. "After all, she is the head of the first religion and the confidant of Lao Liu. If I move her, it''s easy to destroy the balance of strength between him and Lao Si."


    The sixth and fourth in his mind are Ali bugo and Kublai Khan. As an emperor, he naturally has to keep a balance among his successors. He can''t be alone, otherwise his position will be threatened.


    Song Qingshu breathes a sigh of relief. Although he still can''t say that he loves Shan Yuru, he doesn''t want to let other men touch him. If Tiemuzhen keeps thinking about him, it''s really troublesome.


    When tie Muzhen said this, Hua Jieyu''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment. It was obvious that the struggle between the factions in the demon sect was extremely fierce, and she would not miss any chance to retaliate against each other: "Jin Bingyun, she and Princess Shaomin are the two most beautiful women in Mongolia today, one is like an orchid in an empty valley, and the other is like a rose. The key is her cultivation, Maybe it can help Khan break through a higher level. "


    Song Qingshu outside the window suddenly frowned, because at that moment he seemed to feel a wave of momentum, but when he went to look for it again, the momentum disappeared.


    What''s going on? Is it an illusion?


    He quickly denied this idea. As a great master, how can he have hallucinations? Every whim may be a warning, not to mention this.


    Tiemuzhen sat up straight and his face became cold: "do you want me to be a cauldron? Don''t tell me you didn''t know she was Pang Ban''s matchmaker


    Hua Jieyu''s heart leaped wildly, and he said quickly, "Dahan calms his anger. Daoxin''s cultivation of magic is not omnipotent. Generally, it''s easier to succeed when the cauldron is not on guard. With Dahan''s protection and your Tianmo''s cultivation, it''s not sure who will suck. Maybe Pang Ban''s skill will be sucked back by Dahan, In that way, the cultivation of Khan will be unprecedented, and there will be no one to come. Maybe he can emerge and soar. "


    Song Qingshu a Leng, still have this kind of operation? I''ve been hearing that Daoxin is a kind of devil before. In fact, when I think about it carefully, Huanxi Zen may not be afraid of his Daoxin being possessed.


    "Are you alienating me from the magician?" Only Tiemuzhen snorted coldly.


    "No, I just said it casually, mainly Jin Bingyun. As long as Khan asks for it, the magician will give up his love." As she said this, her waist wriggled harder and harder. From her experience, no matter how big a man''s fire is, she can grind his fire away with water like tenderness.


    "You are also from the magic palace. Are you jealous of Jin Bingyun?" There was no expression on Tiemuzhen''s face.


    "No, No." Facing each other''s eagle like eyes, Hua Jieyu was a little flustered.


    Tiemuzhen said with a smile: "if I remember correctly, it seems that you liked Pang ban, but he wanted to break the void, so he married white haired willow later."


    Hua Jieyu''s face changed slightly. He quickly wrapped his body tightly and gave a flattering smile: "Khan, I''m your woman now."


    At this time, a cold hum suddenly rang out in the hall: "this woman can''t stay."


    A man in black did not know where he came from. He was tall and powerful. He was as calm as a high mountain. His skin was white. At first glance, he looked like a statue carved from crystal. His eyes were as blue as a deep lake, like two gems wrapped in the night.


    Song Qingshu''s heart alarm: a great master?

 Chapter 2432

    At the first sight, he thought it was Pang ban. But when he looked closely, he didn''t look like Pang ban. The reason why he admitted his mistake was that their temperament and breath were so similar.


    "Who is this man and what does it have to do with Pang ban?" Song Qingshu was shocked. He thought the victory was in his hands before, but he didn''t know that a great master who had never heard of him came out, and the situation turned around in an instant.


    "Devil... Lord devil, are you still alive?" Hua Jieyu saw that the ghost of the man came out, and her whole body was paralyzed. She had no energy to show off her Kung Fu on the bed.


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumps. Who is the devil? Why wasn''t it in the previous information?


    The man with blue eyes had a cold face: "you are very well."


    "Lord Mozong, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that," Hua Jieyu explained hastily. Seeing that the other party was indifferent, he had to turn to tie Muzhen beside him. "Khan, you know, I do everything for you. I don''t have a bad idea..."


    "Of course I know your loyalty." Tiemuzhen chuckled, got up directly, grabbed her hair, pressed her on the table and pressed her on.


    Feeling his rudeness, Hua Jieyu didn''t get angry at all, but happily fell on the table: "yes, Khan, I''ve always been loyal to you."


    Tiemuzhen grimly smile: "since you are loyal to me, then give everything to me."


    Hua jieyumei - laughs: "I have already dedicated everything to you."


    "Not enough!"


    "What? Oh, no... don''t... "


    Song Qingshu outside the window is stunned. Hua Jieyu struggles desperately, and even tries to attack the man behind her. But she is pressed down by tie Muzhen. How can she break free?


    After a few breaths, the movement of her struggle became small. Song Qingshu''s eyes were like electricity. He immediately noticed that her skin, which was originally quite glossy, was becoming dry and shriveled, and soon became dry with naked eyes.


    Tiemuzhen shook his waist, stretched out his hand to absorb the robe and put it on his body. He said to the other man, "it startled you."


    The man of the demon sect suddenly looked back to song Qingshu: "who is that?"


    Song Qingshu''s feeling is not good. He has just witnessed the startling change inside. His heart beats uncontrollably, which makes the people inside hear the news.


    He is a little bit sharp, and his lightness skill has reached the extreme. Although Tiemuzhen is injured, he is also injured. The other side has a great master. He is really entangled. Today, he may be worried about his life.


    As soon as he left, the window was smashed to pieces. The man in black stood in the same place, obviously surprised that the other party could escape under his own hands.


    But immediately cold hum a, to the direction of the other party escape chase past.


    Tiemuzhen''s face is as heavy as water: "come on!"


    Soon a bodyguard rushed in and was surprised to see the mummified huajieyu on the table. However, they had seen such things many times, and no one made a sound.


    "There are assassins coming in. They will take people to search for them, and they will be ordered to block the palace gate and not allow a fly to fly out." Tiemuzhen didn''t expect anyone to come in so boldly, but he had to digest the essence he had just absorbed, so he had to leave these things to his subordinates.


    "Yes, Khan!" When the guards retired, the whole palace moved.


    Song Qingshu runs all the way to the palace wall, only to find that the soldiers nearby have already heard the warning, and there are warriors on patrol everywhere. Although he is not afraid of these people, he will be in trouble if he is caught by the devil behind him.


    So he changed his direction and continued to run to the inner palace. He killed a rifle and took advantage of the complex buildings in the inner palace to hide. After a while, he succeeded in getting rid of the devil.


    Just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly heard a gentle female voice outside the door: "why is it so noisy outside?"


    Another familiar voice said with a smile, "it seems that some assassin has come." Song Qingshu was stunned, and the unique voice with flattery was easy to recognize.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming closer and closer, song Qingshu''s toes were hidden on the beam. Soon two women in palace costume pushed the door in. One was elegant, the other was mature and charming. Who else was lost in the sea.


    "Did an assassin come to the palace to die?" The elegant woman''s voice was full of surprise. I don''t think I''ve seen any assassins who dare to enter the palace for many years.


    "Do not say them, three empresses call me into the palace, do not know why?" The sea fan asked with a smile.


    "Three queens?" Song Qingshu thought that Zhao Min had told him that Tiemuzhen had four queens in total. The eldest queen, bottie, was the biological mother of Toray brothers; The second queen was Hulan who had a relationship with naya''a; The three queens and the four queens are a pair of sisters. Their elder sister''s name is also Sui, and their younger sister''s name is also su Gan.


    Both sisters were born in Tiemuzhen''s hostile tribe. At that time, her younger sister was also captured first. Tiemuzhen liked her beauty, so she brought her into the harem. Later, she recommended a more beautiful sister to Tiemuzhen.


    Tiemuzhen then went to grab it. It was really beautiful, so he immediately accepted it as a concubine.


    However, Yisui was married at the beginning, and he was depressed after being robbed. Her husband also tried to save his wife, but Tiemuzhen was so powerful that he could do nothing. The only thing he could do was to mix in the crowd and look at his wife more.


    Tiemuzhen once held a banquet in the field, and then he looked at the crowd and couldn''t help sighing. Tiemuzhen''s appearance was rough, but he was very careful. He immediately sent someone to investigate and found a handsome young man, who turned out to be Yisui''s husband.


    There is no such word in Tiemuzhen''s dictionary as the beauty of becoming a man. He directly cut off the head of the other party, and then he could not help but grieve. Fortunately, his younger sister worked quickly and kept her life until she relieved her tension.


    Song Qingshu looks at the graceful woman, and she is more beautiful than Hu Lan. But he is not happy to think that she watched her husband be killed, and after so many years, she devoted herself to serving her husband''s enemy and giving birth to her offspring.


    However, on second thought, this should be the popular rule on the grassland. The strong are respected. Women in various tribes are often robbed. When Tiemuzhen was a weak child, his wife was robbed by enemies and had children. People on the grassland don''t talk about the etiquette of the Central Plains, so it''s unreasonable to criticize her.


    Then he sat down on the couch and told the maids around him to go out. After they closed the door, he said, "did you do anything about Hulan?"


    Sea lost face unchanged, is still that pair of charming smile: "three queens say what, we don''t want to see two queens accident, strange blame Naya ah that guy is too bold."


    Then he took a deep look at her and said faintly, "the little eunuch who came out of the palace that day is in my hand."


    The sea lost, as expected, turned pale. He was about to say something, but he was stopped: "you don''t have to say much. We all know what''s going on, and you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve already dealt with the little eunuch for you, because you and I were born in Tatar. It''s just that you can''t keep the fire covered with paper. "

 Chapter 2433

    "Tatar?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved, remembering that Zhao Min mentioned in the past that during the rise of Mongolia, there were two feuding tribes. One was the mierqi tribe. Tie Muzhen''s mother was his father''s fiancee who robbed the leader of the mierqi tribe; Later, Mier Qibu robbed tie Muzhen''s wife, not only let him wear a green hat, but also let tie Muzhen''s first child be the seed of Mier Qibu. The two tribes fell in love and killed each other.


    However, mierji was finally destroyed by Tiemuzhen. For example, Queen Hulan was the princess of mierji, and Tiemuzhen brought her to the harem as a booty.


    Apart from mierji, the most powerful tribe at that time was Tatar tribe. Wang Han of Tiemuzhen United Kingdom and Kremlin defeated Tatar tribe just now, so his sister was the daughter of the leader of Tatar tribe, and Hai lost was the descendant of another leader of Tatar tribe.


    Therefore, it must be because of this relationship that he secretly helped him deal with the aftermath.


    Sea lost put away the usual layer of fake smile, tone no longer used the previous honorific: "originally you still remember Tatar department, ah, these years to see you serve Khan wholeheartedly, I thought you forgot."


    Then the empress frowned: "listen to what you mean, you seem to have hidden the hatred of Tatar? Are you doing all this for our tribe? Listen to me. Tatar has been destroyed for decades. It''s meaningless for you to do this. "


    Sea lost chuckled: "the three queens, even when their husband was killed, they still serve their enemies without any regrets. They don''t want to revenge. How can I revenge for a tribe that has died away?"


    Then she said, "I just want to get back what I deserve."


    Song Qingshu on the crossbeam heard the cool air, thinking that these women''s thoughts are really terrible, and I don''t know if my confidants are like this behind my back.


    Then the queen was stunned, but she quickly responded: "are you for the transfer of the imperial family? But as you know, when you were drunk and died... "


    Before she finished, Hai lost and interrupted with a sneer: "these people cheat the ordinary people. Do you even believe it?"


    "There are some rumors about the death of wokuotai and your husband, but there is no evidence after all." So the queen sighed. In fact, the ownership of the imperial family had nothing to do with her. Whether it was in the wokuotai family or in the Torre family, they were all born by the great queen. They were just internal disputes in their family.


    Haimang went to the window and looked at the direction of Tiemuzhen''s bedroom: "ordinary people may not find any evidence, but Khan''s ability is all over the world. Can''t he find it? Now it''s clear that he acquiesced in the Toray system! "


    "How about his acquiescence? After all, this Khan position is his. He can pass it on to whoever he wants." Then she couldn''t help saying that she didn''t like this relative from the same tribe who did something stupid when he was driving.


    "We Mongolians have never been obedient to fate!" Sea lost eyes with an inexplicable luster, "since he doesn''t care, then I''ll grab back our own things."


    See her stubborn, also then also some annoyed: "you are playing with fire."


    Sea lost hummed: "your disposition is weak, I don''t want to learn from you, I won''t accept fate."


    Seeing that the other person''s eyes were full of sadness, she hesitated for a moment and said, "but I still want to thank you for your help this time. I have written down this feeling. No matter what I do in the future, I will avoid involving you."


    Then she left, and her face changed. She went to the bedside, feeling a lifelike figure from the dark lattice under the bed. She touched her and wept silently: "I''m sorry for you..."


    Although he had never seen it, song Qingshu still guessed that the doll was mostly her sculpted former husband''s appearance. With a sigh, he also quietly left the room.


    Sea lost is swaying in the palace, suddenly face a change, is about to turn back, behind has come a deep voice: "don''t move!"


    "Are you the assassin who broke into the palace today?" Hearing that the other party is a man, Hai lost is a bit relaxed. She is very confident in her charm. Few men can resist her charm.


    "Take me out." Song Qingshu put his finger on her vest, and he didn''t want her to go out of the palace, but now he has a ready-made tool, which is a pity not to use.


    "Good." The sea lost without the slightest excuse, but made song Qingshu a Leng.


    "Can I see you?" The sea lost continued.


    Song Qingshu said in a cold voice: "don''t you know that it''s easy to tear up the ticket when you see the robber''s face?"


    Hai lost chuckled: "that''s a common robber. You are such a great robber who dares to break into the Mongolian palace. You are not a mediocre person."


    Song Qingshu snorted, grabbed her to a hidden corner, and just released his hand against her back. He did have something to say to her, but he didn''t mind being seen by her.


    Sea lost back, to see his face or a little surprised: "Song Qingshu?"


    "The princess knows me?" Song Qingshu has to admit that seeing the sea lost from the front has more visual impact, with a surging feeling. Combined with the perfect waist hip curve, even without practicing flattery, it is much more attractive than the huajieyu I just saw.


    Sea lost face emerged a trace of impeccable smile: "now this and forest city don''t know you, I''m afraid few."


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. These days, Ba Si Ba Li Chi Mei and the army are searching for him everywhere. His portraits have been pasted in the streets of Helin City, and few people really don''t know him.


    "But should I call you song Qingshu or Shuiyue?" Sea lost suddenly asked jokingly.


    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu thought, what''s the matter? How can more and more people see through his change of face? Is it because of the plain sailing a few years ago that I''m not so detail oriented?


    Hai lost didn''t mind explaining: "I''m afraid I''m the only one in Helin city who knows that Shuiyue bulk is not the real Shuiyue bulk, but I''ve always been curious about who can impersonate him with such great ability. After all, Shuiyue bulk is a master in the world, not everyone has that ability."


    "Later, you became famous all over the city for being one against three. It dawned on me that you are the only one with this ability."


    "Originally I was just guessing, only six or seven points sure, but just now when you hijacked me, I was very sure."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu a Leng, "would like to hear its detailed."


    Sea lost pointed to his beautiful nose: "I have a good sense of smell. I will never forget after smelling a lot of it. At the beginning, I" rolled "the sheets with that Shuiyue group. I smelled your breath just now. Isn''t that obvious?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t deny it any more. Instead, he sighed: "the princess is really thoughtful, but you collude with the three queens to give tie Muzhen a green hat. If he knows, what will happen?"


    Sea lost face this just changed: "just what we said you heard."


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I always think the princess is a smart person. Why do you ask such a stupid question this time?"


    Hai lost and took a deep breath: "it''s my gaffe. Don''t be nervous, young master. We are all on the same boat. The previous alliance agreement is still valid."


    Song Qingshu recalled her previous agreement with Shuiyue and couldn''t help looking at her full body: "I remember someone said that it would make me get what I wanted."


    Sea lost showed a charming smile: "if it''s the wretched death of Shuiyue, I''ll cheat him, but if it''s you, I can think about it."


    "Don''t write me a blank check," Song Qingshu said faintly. "You''d better take me out first."

 Chapter 2434

    "Don''t worry. You''ll be in my sedan chair later." Said the sea.


    "In the sedan chair?" Song Qingshu frowned, "but now the gate is closed. Even if you are a princess, they will check your sedan chair."


    "Don''t worry. They''ll have a look at it at most. Do they still have to go through the boxes? What''s more, my sedan chair is different from other sedan chairs. " Sea lost to his hook finger, led him to a sedan chair in front of, around the hand had been scattered to the distance by her.


    She reached for her seat and buttoned it. A secret door came out from under her seat.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "I don''t want to drill such a dog hole."


    Sea lost smile: "how dare I let the great master drill inside, you and I can sit together, it is forced to use."


    "But your sedan chair is too small?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    Hai lost took his arm: "you can hold me, of course, if you don''t mind, you can also let me hold you?"


    The amazing touch came from his arm. Song Qingshu thought that the fox spirit did it on purpose?


    "When a beautiful woman invites her, she dares not obey her orders." Song Qingshu came first, and Jindao Dama sat down in the sedan chair.


    Hai lost called his men from afar, and then she got into the sedan chair. Although she said she wanted to hold them, she actually sat beside him.


    Although the sedan chair was not big, it was barely enough for two people. Soon someone lifted the sedan chair and walked out.


    Feeling the amazing elasticity of the side of the body, song Qingshu couldn''t help exclaiming: "has anyone ever admired the princess''s good figure?"


    Hai fan looked at him with a smile: "I''m more happy to get the appreciation of countless young master song who is a confidant than all the others."


    "Does anyone else include your husband?" Song Qingshu thought that since she knew this woman, she didn''t have a few sincere words.


    Sea lost breathing, obviously at this time to mention her husband, let her also a little embarrassed, but she soon adjusted her mind, face again showed a charming smile: "this time don''t mention him, OK?"


    Song Qingshu quietly opened a curtain and looked at the situation outside. He couldn''t help saying, "you can enter the palace in a sedan chair. It seems that Tiemuzhen is good for you."


    "Who made me dislike walking? The great queen pitied me and granted me this privilege." The sea lost to say also lightly beat beat leg.


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and thought to himself, who was running around in the desert alone at the beginning? Why didn''t you like walking at that time.


    "You don''t have to worry. My identity is quite special. Generally, no one will dare to check my sedan chair." Seeing him looking around, the sea thought he was worried, so he comforted him.


    "What do I have to worry about? Now you are by my side. If you are found, I can go out even if I hold you hostage." Song Qingshu said with a relaxed face.


    Sea lost: "this man is really different from the people she used to contact. Sometimes she has a kind of strength to hit the cotton.


    "Is that how you treat your allies?" She took a deep breath, in a pitiful tone, thinking that if I don''t believe it, I can''t fix you.


    "Allies?" Song Qingshu looked back at her soft and white face, and the light light came in from the gap of the curtain, which made her a kind of young woman''s unique desire.


    No wonder the shadow assassin was fooled around by her. This woman is really beautiful, but song Qingshu was not moved: "with my understanding of the princess, you will sell me. It''s really hard for people to be trusted allies."


    "Is that what they are?" Sea lost pushed him, a face Jiao angry way.


    "Yes." Song Qingshu nodded solemnly.


    Sea lost put his hand on his shoulder, chin gently on the back of his hand, a pair of big eyes looked at him so close: "then how do you believe people?"


    Song Qingshu knows that it''s just her usual method. Every time she deliberately makes some ambiguous moves to tease you, in fact, it''s a bit cheap and won''t let you really take advantage of it. If you don''t believe me, just ask the shadow assassin to lick the dog, until you have nothing.


    "Isn''t it something you should consider to gain my trust?" Song Qingshu was not moved at all.


    "What about that?" The sea loses to finish saying to suddenly gather together to kiss on his face, "can this express my mind?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would act like this: "do you often rely on this to win people''s trust?"


    "Of course not. You are the first one." Sea lost said, his face is also a trace of blush.


    Song Qingshu some admire, this woman''s acting is really admirable: "you honestly answer me a question."


    "What? They must know everything and say everything. " Sea lost will be scattered in the hair between the temples lifted to the ear, the whole person exudes a lazy coquettish atmosphere.


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "to be honest, have you been greedy for my body for a long time?"


    Lost in the sea


    She has seen too many men. She is good at taking advantage of her beauty. She has a sense of catching any man easily. But this man doesn''t play cards according to common sense every time.


    But she responded quickly, and immediately followed his words: "yes, young master song is one of the most powerful men in the world. The key is that he is still so handsome. Which woman will not like him."


    "Just like it." Song Qingshu said straight kiss live near red lips.


    Sea lost a pair of eyes suddenly stare boss, she just want to give each other a little sweet, hanging him just ah, you know the average man even this sweet, also depends on his identity as a great master, just took the initiative for the first time.


    In her experience, all men will show the most perfect side in front of her, one by one for fear of showing excessive behavior, damaging the image in their own heart, even though this guy should be so... Direct?


    Subconsciously want to push away the other side, but the body is held dead, where to push away?


    In addition, song Qingshu''s experience was very rich. Soon after he lost his way, he felt that his head was about to explode. At the beginning, his hand seemed to slow down.


    No matter how cunning she is, she is also a young woman, a woman at the peak of her body. Her husband left these years, also do not know how many nights spent in the lonely cold, but she has been using revenge to deliberately suppress themselves.


    Repressable things are destined to break out one day. This man is a man she doesn''t hate. More importantly, he is a powerful man.


    Growing up in the Mongolian tribe, she always worships the strong. Although Tiemuzhen and pangban are powerful, they are not of a generation at all. Naturally, she has no other ideas. But song Qingshu is a man about her age and the youngest great master in the world. A few days ago, she was ranked third, which shocked her greatly.


    Such a man, it seems that he is not at a loss?

 Chapter 2435

    Song Qingshu came up to her ear and asked in a low voice, "just now I met a great master in Tiemuzhen''s dormitory. Do you know his identity?"


    Feeling the heat of his breath, haimang felt itchy. He hid a little back, and his eyes were full of confusion: "there''s a great master, I haven''t heard of him."


    Song Qingshu is not surprised. Judging from his experience in wandering around the palaces of various countries over the years, every palace has its hidden masters. Otherwise, with so many masters in the world, where can the emperor sleep safely?


    Such a master is almost unknown to outsiders, only when the emperor is in danger will appear, can be said to be the emperor''s last card.


    "I heard someone call him demon sect. Do you think of anything?" Song Qingshu recalled and added.


    "The devil?" Sea lost a surprised, quickly asked, "that person is not tall, skin like crystal, and eyes are blue?"


    Song Qingshu recalled the appearance of the man he had just met, and quickly nodded: "not bad."


    "That''s him." Hai lost sighed. "He''s Meng chixing, pangban''s master. He''s called the demon sect. Many years ago, it was said that he was a monk. I didn''t expect that he was hiding in the palace. It''s too insidious."


    Hai is scared when she is lost. She has been working on Tiemuzhen for many years. If she meets Tiemuzhen in battle in the future, another great master will emerge from the other side. She doesn''t know how to die if she thinks she has the chance to win.


    It''s so insidious! She sighed again.


    "Is he master Pang ban?" Song Qingshu frowned, "but I don''t think his accomplishments are higher than Pang ban."


    As a matter of fact, Pang ban is relatively weak among the great masters because of his failure to cultivate demons. This mengchixing is a little weaker than Pang ban. It feels like he has just stepped into the realm of the great master. It''s really unreasonable.


    Hai lost explained: "Meng chixing himself said that Pang Ban''s talent is far more than him, and his future achievements will surely surpass him. Now think about it, is it because at that time he was about to be overtaken by his apprentice and couldn''t hang on his face, so he pretended to die and secretly hid to practice? "


    Song Qingshu looks a little strange: "it''s really possible, but it doesn''t seem that what he practiced is a kind of magic method." If the other side also practices Daoxin''s cultivation of magic, it''s really impossible to defend. Pang ban knows that his magic medium is Jin Bingyun, so he''s easy to guard against it; But if Meng chixing also makes a beautiful magic medium out, with his own urine, I''m afraid he will be caught if he doesn''t pay attention.


    Hai lost shakes his head: "what the devil cultivates is the secret intelligence book, while Pang ban cultivates his skills to the extreme. Knowing that there is no room for further improvement, he turns to study the" Tao Xin Zhong Mo Da - Fa ", which has never been practiced by anyone in the demon sect, to see if it can break the void."


    "I see." Song Qingshu suddenly.


    Hai lost continued: "as an ally, I would like to remind you that they are not the only three great masters in Helin city. You should not be too high-profile on weekdays. If you accidentally die, people will be sad."


    "What else?" Song Qingshu''s brow was locked. At the beginning, the great masters of the Central Plains on Wudang Mountain were dead and wounded. If Mongolia had a few more great masters, there would be no need to fight at that time.


    "Why, afraid?" Hai lost said with a smile, "there are two sects and six ways in the demon sect. The two sects are Yingui sect and Huajian sect. The six ways are Shengji sect, mieqing sect, zhenzhuan sect, butiange sect, TIANLIAN sect and mengxiangzong. These sects choose the Mingzhu in their hearts to take refuge in the Mongolian kings. Pangban and mengchixing are the two sects of the demon sect, The blood hand of Yin GUI sect and the evil king Shi Zhi Xuan of Bu Tian Pavilion may have broken through the realm of great master, but their respective forces are now hiding their talents and not showing up. "


    "There is no grand master realm in the pavilion of evil king stone." Song Qingshu shakes his head. At the beginning, he met the other side in Tuolei mansion. Although the other side had strong martial arts, he still didn''t take that step.


    Sea lost in front of a bright, but also thought of the original situation, since he saw it with his own eyes, he said no, that is no, and got a reliable intelligence.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Fu Yaohong and Shan Yuru of Yingui school are all top experts. Shan Yuru''s martial uncle Bi Yejing almost drew with Hong Qigong. It is said that Li Gong, the eldest martial brother, is more unfathomable. He may be a great master indeed; As for the evil emperor Xiang Yutian, he is well-known for a long time. He knows how strong he is just by his nickname. It can be seen that Shi Zhixuan, who is so rebellious, only dares to be king.


    Wait


    He suddenly remembered something and looked at the woman in his arms strangely: "if I remember correctly, shengjizong has taken refuge with you. The evil emperor Xiang Yutian is still your subordinate."


    Sea lost face flashed a faint distance: "that was before, when my husband was still the heir selected by Khan, they naturally took refuge in us, but since your death, the momentum of our group is not as strong as before, and those of them have not listened to me."


    "Is it?" Song Qingshu didn''t believe her completely, but what she said must be true. It is the most common thing in the world that people go to tea cooler.


    "Can you let them go?" Sea lost noticed that his clothes were messy, and even showed his white skin on his chest. His face turned red. He thought that he was really bewildered, and he was so cheap.


    But song Qingshu put his arms around her waist and leaned towards himself: "after talking about business, shall we continue?"


    Looking at his eyes as deep as the starry sky, the sea lost her heart. Maybe she was depressed too long and pretended to be too tired. At the moment, she couldn''t even raise the idea of refusing. Instead, her heart was beating wildly and she had a kind of bold idea.


    Seeing that her eyes were full of water and the top of her eyebrows was full of spring, song Qingshu held her up and sat down in his arms. Hai lost his breath and suddenly scattered. Thinking that there were still people carrying the sedan chair outside, he could only bite his lips tightly so as not to reveal anything.


    Song Qingshu is stunned. This woman is not as relaxed as she looks. At least from her physical condition, it has not been for a long time


    When she came out of the palace, the bodyguard just asked a little. Hai was lost in the sedan chair. She gave a few random answers and let her go. It was obvious that her identity was really special in Mongolia, and these people did not dare to embarrass her.


    When he arrived outside the palace, the guards in the palace of the sea lost prince also met him. The shadow assassin Yang Xuyan also came to the sedan chair as usual and asked, "princess, I just heard that there was a lot of noise in the palace. Are you ok?"


    Who knows, after a while, sea lost did not answer him.


    Shadow assassin Yang Xuyan''s face slightly changed: "princess?"


    Just about to go forward to find out, the sea lost lazy infinite voice has sounded up: "I''m ok, back to the house, I''m a little tired."


    Yang Xuyan''s heart jumped, and the other party''s voice was strange. It seemed that there was a little more provocative and flattering than usual, which made people unable to stop their blood.


    However, this master has always been so obsequious with Yanxing. He didn''t think much about it, so he made a sign to go back to the house, and he kept outside the sedan chair according to the custom.


    The sedan chair was lost in the Caspian Sea. He looked at the man around him bitterly and wanted to stop him.


    Song Qingshu whispered: "don''t worry, he can''t hear." His martial arts are much better than Yang Xuyan''s, and he wants to hide his breath. Naturally, the other party doesn''t know that there are many people in the sedan chair.


    The sea lost a charming look at him, and then the whole body is soft down, close to his chest, song Qingshu holding her, while secretly sigh, licking the dog really has no future, this Yang Xuyan around her for so long, the result is not as good as I have seen her several times.

 Chapter 2436

    If the shadow assassin outside felt something, he suddenly felt that his heart was empty, as if he had lost something important. He subconsciously touched his body. There were few things that an assassin usually carried on his body. How could he lose anything.


    "I wonder how it feels like that." He turned his head and looked at the sedan chair, which had some ups and downs. He couldn''t help asking, "princess?"


    "Well? Um... What''s the matter? " After a while, the sound of the sea lost came out.


    "Nothing." After confirming the other party''s safety, the shadow assassin finally put down his heart, and he realized that the voice of the other party talking to him was sweeter than usual. Did I finally move her after all these years.


    In this way, he escorted the sedan chair all the way back to King Guiyou''s house. There was a voice from the sedan chair, so that he didn''t have to follow. In addition, he ordered the sedan chair driver to carry the sedan chair directly to her yard.


    Sea lost always lazy, do not like to walk, such things have happened before, but no one will doubt.


    Although the shadow assassin was reluctant, he didn''t refuse. He was afraid of causing his dream lover''s unhappiness. He never disobeyed any request of the other party.


    After the sedan chair was put down in her yard and everyone left, song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "I''ve seen this shadow Assassin''s assassin''s skill, and he''s a character. As a result, he''s played like a Fei in your hands."


    "Who is ah Fei?" Sea lost some languidly hook his neck, cheek Yan Hong incomparable, obviously just experience let always bold her heart beat faster, difficult to self-control.


    "You don''t know, a tragic man." Song Qingshu took her out of the sedan chair and looked around, "is this your residence? I think the taste is good. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve asked the guards nearby to withdraw. There''s no one else at the moment," Hai lost was shivered by the cold wind. "Take me in, it''s cold outside."


    Her voice seemed to come out of honey. It was so sweet that people felt excited. After all, there were a lot of people in the sedan chair, and they couldn''t let go. Now hearing her invitation, song Qingshu suddenly got angry and walked into her bedroom with her in his arms.


    However, as soon as he entered the bedroom, he was stunned, because he noticed a incense table with a memorial tablet on it and a list of gold characters written in Mongolian. He had spent a long time in Mongolia and learned some Mongolian. He could vaguely recognize a few words written on it.


    I don''t know many other words, but if I think about it a little, it should be Guiyou and his posthumous titles.


    "Do you believe that, too?" Song Qingshu was a little surprised. He thought that people here believed in immortality, but he didn''t expect to offer memorial tablets like the Central Plains.


    "Ah?" Sea lost, looking back, pretty face not from a white, quickly ran to put the memorial tablet away, obviously this scene let her some embarrassment.


    Song Qingshu went over and hugged her and said with a smile, "I don''t mind if I accept anything."


    Sea lost rolled his eyes, but I mind.


    Song Qingshu seems to have guessed her mind and comforted her: "you have been worthy of him all these years, but you are as good as jade when you travel among the wolves." Then he said to the plaque, "brother Guiyou, I can testify to that. She was just like a virgin."


    The sea is lost, ashamed and angry: "do you have to humiliate me like this? Get out of here


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why did the princess react so much? Isn''t the custom on your side that the wife remarries at will after the husband''s death? Father and son, brother and brother, it was no big deal. What''s more, you do all this just to help him revenge and take back what should have been his. Do you feel a little sorry for him? "


    Sea lost a Leng, thought you said good and reasonable, she could not think of any reason to refute.


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms again and whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, I will help you to fulfill your wish." Their goals are largely the same, and he doesn''t mind helping out.


    Sea lost bit his lips, eyes some hook people: "but how do I think you are making excuses for their own bad?" She said so, but no longer tried to push him away.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "but it seems that the princess''s eyes are also eager to try."


    Hai lost''s face turned red, but she soon recovered, thinking that she had never been a pure human being. Even that doesn''t seem to be a big deal, and as long as you think about it a little bit, the heart beat faster


    In the palace on the other side, Tiemuzhen looked at the tall man in front of him, and his expression was a little unexpected: "didn''t even catch up with the devil?"


    Meng chixing was also a little depressed: "that person''s lightness skill is too good. In addition, the terrain in the palace is also complex. After a few breaths, that person disappeared." He is a great master to chase a small assassin, but he let the other side run away. It''s a shame.


    "The lightness skill is so high that it can escape your pursuit," tie Muzhen pondered for a moment. "Is it song Qingshu who has entered the palace?"


    "Is that song Qingshu who fought against you three?" Meng chixing is also interested.


    Tiemuzhen snorted coldly: "now I think it must have been tongtianwu who released water at that time. Otherwise, he would not have been able to run away in the face of the three of us!"


    "It shouldn''t be him. I heard from you that he was seriously injured in that war. How could he recover so quickly?" Meng chixing doubted, "that man''s lightness skill just now doesn''t look like he was seriously injured."


    "It''s really inconceivable," Tiemuzhen was also uncertain. "I''d better send someone to check the bedrooms of the concubines in the harem so that he won''t hide in them."


    "Well, I''ll send someone down." Meng chixing''s face was a little strange. He thought that you were so sensitive to this aspect that you were afraid of being hooded.


    "The emperor asked to see you." There''s a valet coming to report.


    "Let him in." Tiemuzhen replied that Meng chixing disappeared in the dark. Obviously, he didn''t want others to know about his existence.


    "See Khan!" Ba Si Ba came in and saluted. The mummy of Hua Jie Yu on the table had already been cleaned up. At this time, I couldn''t see it.


    "How are the members of tongtianwu captured?" Tiemuzhen asked.


    BASBA replied: "many of his party members have surrendered when they know about his death. Except for a few of their loyal followers who fought stubbornly, they were killed by Shuiyue and me on the spot."


    Tiemuzhen thought that Shuiyue''s work was not solid, but now it seems to be good.


    After a long time, tie Muzhen said, "the imperial master, I''m afraid that the shamanism has lost its heart after killing the Wusun old man and the Tongtian witch one after another in recent years. In addition, many important officials have died one after another, although they have not shown it, But I can already feel how many waves are hidden under the peaceful city of Helin. Once it breaks out, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. Does the imperial master have any solution? "


    Basiba pondered for a moment and then said, "in my opinion, it''s better to set up an army and use external wars to transfer internal contradictions." He has a wide range of knowledge, can be described as learning from the East and the west, keenly aware that with the military state system like Mongolia, once the pace of Conquest stops, all kinds of internal contradictions will be highlighted and intensified.


    Tie Muzhen was overjoyed: "I also have this intention. I don''t know where the emperor thinks it''s better to send troops?"

 Chapter 2437

    Basiba seemed to have thought about this question for a long time. When he heard his question, he answered directly: "originally, Xixia played tricks on Mongolia. Before, the fifth prince was insulted at the marriage meeting. It should be the first one we retaliated against, but Xixia has been established for many years, and it can''t be won for a while."


    "On the contrary, Junggar in the West seems to have formed an alliance with the Xixia and Jin states in these days to communicate with the remaining evils of hualazimou. Then a large number of caravans went back and forth with Xixia and Jin States, sold silk and porcelain from the Central Plains to the west, and transported weapons from the Western principality of Russia and other places to Zhongyuan. In the long run, I''m afraid these countries will become more and more powerful, plus they are mutual horns, It must be removed as soon as possible. "


    Tiemuzhen nodded and said: "yes, I''ve been busy with the western expedition a few years ago, but I didn''t expect to let Gerdan grow up and harass my rear. I didn''t free my hand before. This time, I must thoroughly wipe out these mice on the grassland to ensure the safety of the Mongolian right wing!"


    The Khanate of Junggar is not weak, with tens of thousands of string controllers from the same Mongolian tribe. However, most of his territory is desert or grassland, and this flat terrain is most suitable for cavalry. As for cavalry, timuzhen is confident that he is not aiming at anyone. All of you here are rubbish.


    "And there is good news for us. There must be civil strife in the Khanate of Junggar in the near future," he said with a smile


    "Oh, civil strife?" Tiemuzhen suddenly came to the interest.


    Basiba then explained: "when Khan rose and unified the Mongolian grassland, the most powerful tribe in the West was Naiman tribe. Naiman tribe was defeated and Naiman Taiyang Khan was killed. His two sons fled to the West. Seng Ge, the eldest son, and Gerdan, the second son. Seng Ge led the remaining tribes to go through all kinds of hardships and occupied the area of Ili and established their foundation, But it wasn''t long before Seng Ge was assassinated and killed by the local nobles. "


    "At that time, sengge''s son was only about 10 years old, so it was impossible to lead the tribe forward. So everyone recommended sengge''s younger brother Gerdan to inherit Khan''s throne. Gerdan inherited everything from his elder brother, including his sister-in-law Anu. His ability surpassed that of his elder brother. In recent years, he expanded his territory to Altay area, even stronger than the heyday of Naiman tribe in the past."


    Tiemuzhen nodded slightly: "yes, Gerdan is a talent. If it''s not for his ambition, I would like to take it for my own use."


    Ba Si Ba Mo ran, he knew that Khan''s sentence had already sentenced Gerdan to death. It was impossible for such an ambitious hero to really take refuge, so he caught it and killed it.


    "What does that Anu look like?" Tiemuzhen asked suddenly.


    Ba Si BA was stunned. After a few seconds, he responded and asked Seng GE''s wife, who was later inherited by Gerdan: "I heard that she is beautiful."


    Tiemuzhen laughed: "after conquering Junggar, I will let her submit to me and let her know who is the most powerful man in the world."


    Over the years, Sanger and Gerdan brothers have caused him a lot of trouble. He wants to vent all his anger on their wives and daughters.


    He once said that the greatest joy of life is to win over the enemy, to chase the enemy, and to take possession of him. Seeing his closest relatives wash their faces with tears, ride on his horse, and accept his wife and daughter.


    How many wives and daughters of Mongolian enemies have been taken in the harem of the king''s tent these years.


    Tiemuzhen laughed and then asked, "count the time. After all these years, Seng GE''s son has grown up and he must want to take back what belonged to his father. Is that what you just mentioned about civil strife?"


    "Khan is wise!" Basiba sighed that although Khan was fond of women, he had the most accurate vision in the world today. "Sengge''s son is named CE Wang. In fact, it''s OK for gardan to marry his sister-in-law and inherit his brother''s foundation. After all, he has opened up a lot of territory in recent years, and CE Wang is hard to take action even if he is dissatisfied. But Gerdan should not, should not, should not accept CE Wang''s fiancee. "


    "Oh, I''m the middle man." Tiemuzhen laughs, thinking that the woman who can make their nephew fight must be very beautiful. Well, Ben Khan wants all of them!


    "In recent years, Gerdan fought in the East and West, and defeated our Mongolian troops several times. Now, he has a vast territory, connects the Xixia Jin Kingdom in the East, and the hualazimo alliance in the West. He has the same momentum for a moment. I''m afraid that''s what makes him a little complacent, and he has made such a strong move to accept his nephew and fiancee." Basiba secretly admires tie Muzhen while appraising. Although Da Han is very beautiful, he will never miss the overall situation for the sake of women.


    Like Gerdan or Li Yuanhao of the Western Xia Dynasty, they will make their wits faint and take care of their nephew and son. This will inevitably lead to disaster. On the Mongolian side, there are many beautiful princesses, the most beautiful of which are Guiyou''s wife Hai lost and mengge''s wife Yalun. Their husbands have been dead and widowed for a long time, and they don''t know how many men in the city covet them.


    It is reasonable to say that Tiemuzhen only needs an imperial edict to recruit them into the palace. It''s easy to think about how to play, but he has never had such a mind, that is, to worry about causing instability within the royal family.


    In addition, there is Shaomin princess in Ruyang palace, which is known as the first beauty in Mongolia. Before Ruyang king was still alive, but now Ruyang king is dead, and Khan doesn''t even move her.


    As his confidant, of course, he understood tie Muzhen''s overall consideration. Although King Ruyang died, there were still many forces in his family. In addition, there were many tribal kings who sympathized with King Ruyang''s innocent death. It was easy to move her, but it was very likely that the conflict between the two sides would be completely aroused afterwards, which was not conducive to the stability of the country. Therefore, he was able to resist touching that gorgeous baby from the beginning to the end.


    "It''s a pity that last time when the Xixia Dynasty was recruiting relatives, the people of destiny didn''t succeed in getting rid of the people of wushuangcheng. The people of wushuangcheng have been helping Gerdan, but it''s not easy to deal with them." Tiemuzhen''s tone is full of regret. Last time he recruited relatives with the help of Xixia, he sent several troops to deal with Gerdan, wushuangcheng, hualazimi and Xixia. Originally, he wanted to kill the elite of Junggar and hualazimi with the help of experts. Then xuliewu became the emperor''s son-in-law and successfully took charge of Xixia. Even if the west side was finished, a mysterious man appeared, Let it all come to nothing.


    When you think of Fu Cailin, the great master of Korea, Tiemuzhen is on fire. You are bad for me. In the future, I will take your skull and make it into a chamber pot.


    Before, he sent Yegu to lead a team to exert pressure on Koryo. I don''t know how the war is going. His father hesar died a few days ago. If the news reaches the front line, I''m afraid it will shake the morale of the army.


    While he was pondering, basiba already laughed: "Da Han doesn''t have to worry about wushuangcheng. The son of wushuangcheng, Dugu Ming, is on good terms with CE Wu, because this time he openly supports CE Wu. I''m afraid they have broken up."


    Tiemuzhen didn''t expect that there was such a brain damage in the world. He was overjoyed and said, "heaven is really helping me. We''ll fight against Gerdan in a few days."

 Chapter 2438

    Song Qingshu was enraged by her words. Just one week after the end of the exercise, she no longer had to keep calm. She said with a smile, "the princess is really careful. I''m just like you make amends."


    Sea lost exclaimed, giggled, white arm gently around his neck, eyes are about to exude water.


    Generally speaking, song Qingshu doesn''t like his confidant, but this dangerous woman is not a confidant. It''s more appropriate to describe her as a temporary strategic ally. She doesn''t need pity at all.


    In addition, the foundation of the alliance between the two sides is still fragile, so he has to use some means.


    Sea lost with his hands on his forehead, lying on one side, gently brushing his hair on Song Qingshu''s face: "do you usually toss that Shaomin Princess like this?"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "do you want to take the opportunity to explore the relationship between us?"


    "Tell me quickly ~" Hai lost used a coquettish tone, and he was startled. He used a lot of means, but he never pretended to be tender.


    "Think about it in another way. You don''t want me to talk about you when I''m with other people." Song Qingshu was indifferent.


    The sea lost small mouth son a pie: "I don''t mind you say."


    "Really?" Song Qingshu looks at her with a smile. Now her face is still flushed. Her skin is as beautiful and attractive as a rose. He has to praise her. She is really a masterpiece.


    Sea lost face a heat, her identity is doomed to this matter really can''t be known by others, had to hum a: "I think you just can''t bear to toss other people''s little girl like that." In retrospect, Rao Shi has always been brave, and she couldn''t imagine anything before.


    Song Qingshu obviously didn''t want to continue this topic. He held her in his arms and said, "by the way, what''s your next plan? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    What happened just now is just a kind of auxiliary means. As an ally, the most important thing is to see the interests, otherwise it is doomed to be impossible for a long time.


    Sea lost chuckled: "what I want to get rid of most is to instigate ruhoteni. Would you like to kill her for me?"


    "You think I''m stupid. There are so many experts around her, and she''s always hanging out with the evil king shizhixuan. Shall I give her a head?" Song Qingshu refused directly.


    Last time he went to Torre palace with naya''a, he obviously felt that there were many hidden masters in the palace. Zhao Min mentioned that it was not easy to instigate ruheteni. At that time, she was an orphan and widowed mother, and she managed to transfer the imperial family successfully.


    It is said that she controls a shadow government, which was confirmed by the princess before. The shadow government was instigated by ruhoteni and mengge. Unfortunately, after mengge''s death, many people in this organization abandoned Yalun and disappeared.


    It is reasonable to believe that these people were instigated to accept ruhoteni as a doorman. Although she kept a low profile these years, it was more like deliberately hiding her sharp tusks.


    "Your great master is afraid of a stone pavilion?" Sea lost suddenly some dissatisfaction.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m not hurt. I escaped from the three great masters last time. How can I do without paying a heavy price?"


    Sea lost a face of doubt: "but just when you humiliate me, you can''t see any injury in the body."


    Song Qingshu a black line: "do you call that humiliation?"


    Sea lost face a red: "you just how, you did not count it."


    See each other speechless appearance, she couldn''t help laughing: "by the way, don''t just ask me, you also talk about your plan, you come to and Lin City days are not short, is not as good as to come to play?"


    "Guess what?" Some things can''t be fully entrusted, not to mention the temporary relationship.


    Sea lost Staring at his face, suddenly said: "you don''t want to assassinate Khan?"


    Song Qingshu is noncommittal: "so what? So what? Can the princess help me? "


    "That won''t help." Sea lost head shake like a rattle general, "but you don''t have to worry about me to report you, sweat is life or death, I don''t care, for me, as long as I get back what should belong to me."


    Song Qingshu was puzzled: "as far as I know, you don''t have any children. Even if the imperial family returns to the wokuotai family, you will eventually be promoted to the throne of Khan by other princes. What''s good for you?"


    Hai lost thought that her husband Guiyou used to like drinking, and his body had been broken, so that they had been married for many years, and had no children: "I don''t care, as long as it''s not in the hands of Torres, instigate ruhoteni to murder Guiyou and her father-in-law, this revenge must be avenged."


    "The princess is really a heroine. I really admire her determination to avenge her husband." Song Qingshu can''t help but feel a little awed. Although she looks soft and pretty, she is so strong in her heart. She doesn''t know how much better she is than the queen who serves her husband and enemy in the palace.


    But if she and Torre are in the same boat, if she knows her relationship with Princess Allen


    The thought of that gave him a headache.


    "Hypocritical..." sea lost muttered, then changed a sleeping posture, tossed most of the night, the whole body is very lazy, just also strong support spirit, see ask nothing, soon fell asleep.


    On the second day, when song Qingshu turned into Shuiyue and went to work in large quantities, he realized Tiemuzhen''s intention to send troops. After a short shock, he was relieved that this day would come sooner or later.


    Now the biggest problem is how to inform them in advance. Unfortunately, let Li Mochou go back to Jiangnan first, or let her spread the letter.


    After working abroad for a long time, song Qingshu came to Zhao Min''s house in a hurry. His injury was almost healed, and he could barely sneak in.


    However, without any carelessness, he disguised himself as a bodyguard and went in.


    In the face of his arrival, Zhao Min was also surprised: "your injury is good?" After a few days'' absence, she seems to have reduced a lot, but she is still the most beautiful rose in Mobei.


    Song Qingshu nodded, and then said the future intention again. Who knows, Zhao Min said sourly: "your injury is better, and I don''t know how many girls have been harmed."


    Song Qingshu a black line, did not expect this file, she is concerned about this, hesitated for a moment, or will be lost in the relationship with Aaron and the sea roughly said.


    At least let her have a little bottom, to avoid some internal friction without knowing it, it''s not worth it.


    For a planner, the slightest accident can destroy the whole.


    Song Qingshu was also embarrassed: "it''s just an accident, an accident."


    Zhao Min originally wanted to make complaints about it again, but he thought he and Cho were not going anywhere. He could not help but grunted angrily. "You, this pig, you are not so exaggerated!"

 Chapter 2439

    Song Qingshu was a little bit of a jerk, but he had no face to argue for a while.


    Zhao Min vent for a while, mood this just a little bit back: "but think about it, this is not a bad thing."


    Song Qingshu He even had doubts about whether the other side was deliberately sarcastic, digging holes for him to jump.


    Zhao minbai glanced at him, then explained: "although Guiyou palace and mengge Palace are not as powerful as they used to be, they were the heirs appointed by Khan after all. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. If they help, it will be much easier to control the situation in Mongolia in the future."


    Song Qingshu secretly admired that she was able to weigh the gains and losses so calmly after a short period of anger. She really deserved to be removed from the list by wisdom, but how could she feel a little lost.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhao Min noticed the strange look on his face.


    Song Qingshu was aggrieved: "it seems that you don''t care about me very much. Even if I made such a mistake, you are not as jealous as you think."


    Zhao Min was so angry that he laughed back: "you''re such a cheap guy. I can''t be magnanimous. Do you want me to scold you for being comfortable? Are you cheap? "


    Song Qingshu then went to hold her with a smile: "I feel more secure in your heart."


    Zhao Min twisted his body, but he was held to death by the other side. He couldn''t push him away, so he rolled his eyes: "to get down to business, can you make those two women give you heart and soul?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "they are very independent people, and they have been in high positions for many years. They are not ordinary little girls who will be desperate for love."


    Zhao Min a face disdain: "you are really more mix more go back to ah, joy really gas didn''t use to them?"


    Song Qingshu took a cool breath. This woman is really cruel. All kinds of means can be used.


    Zhao Min snorted: "no matter what method you use, you''d better clean them up these days. It''s good for future events."


    "I''m afraid there''s no time..." Song Qingshu then said the news that tie Muzhen was going to go to war again. He is now the chief of Shuiyue. He is the master of Keqing under the account of Khan. Li Chimei, the king of red sun, naya''a and others died unexpectedly one after another. He has more and more opportunities. He is sure to go to war this time.


    "If you have any available people under your hand, send them to inform Galdan quickly and make them ready." Song Qingshu was a little worried.


    Zhao Min looked at him strangely: "why should we inform Galdan?"


    "Of course, it''s to inform them to be prepared in advance." Song Qingshu said puzzledly.


    Zhao Min shook his head: "from what you just described, the internal contradictions in Junggar are irreconcilable, and division is doomed. Even if you remind them, they can''t change this situation."


    "Of course, it''s not the most important. What do you want?"


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what do I want?"


    "That''s right," Zhao Min said with a deep look. "If you want to maintain the status quo and let other countries continue such disputes, then it''s really necessary to inform Galdan and let him stay longer; But if your ambition is to unify the world, there''s no need to inform them. It''s right to use the hand of Mongolia to wipe out these separatist forces, so that you won''t have to deal with them in the future. "


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "in this way, Mongolia will become more and more powerful. If I sit and ignore it all the time, will I not repeat the mistakes of Qi in the past?"


    When Qin destroyed the six kingdoms, the state of Qi watched the opera all the time. At last, he was shocked to find that he was the only one left, and the only one waiting for him was to surrender. It was unlucky to think that he was also named king of Qi.


    "No," Zhao Min explained, "every time after the unification of the great chaos, because too many forces were destroyed, internal instability was doomed. After the end of the chaos of the Qin and Sui dynasties for hundreds of years, they only survived for more than ten years and then perished. Let the later Han and Tang Dynasties pick peaches, you can also let Mongolia play the role of Qin and Sui."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I''m afraid I''ll take it off if I don''t pay attention."


    Zhao minbai glanced at him: "it''s not that you don''t know how chaotic Mongolia is now. What''s more, you still have me, Hai lost and Yalun. I think the situation is very good."


    "Are you going to let me take timujin instead?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Zhao Min shook his head slightly: "unless you are going to stay behind the scenes, if you want to go to the stage, you can''t replace it with the previous method."


    "It''s also a problem that I''ve always had." Song Qingshu''s influence in various countries is not small in recent years, but it is almost invisible, which makes him extremely distressed.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for you all the time," Zhao Min went to the table and poured two cups of tea, motioned him to sit down and chat slowly. "Fortunately, I was under house arrest during this period, which gave me enough time and energy to think about it."


    After a pause, she said, "in my opinion, there are two ways."


    Song Qingshu is also a spiritual shock: "I would like to hear its details!"


    Zhao Min replied: "the first, and I think the best way, is to use the strength of Mongolia to wipe out the divided world. Then you can take advantage of the fact that it has not fully digested the strength of various places to rise up. With the help of us as insiders and those who are broken and hate Mongolia, you can overthrow Mongolia and establish a new dynasty instead, Even in history, there is nothing more right than you. "


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, Zhu Yuanzhang was the best emperor in China. First, he was born in a humble family. Second, he expelled the Tartars and restored China. If he followed Zhao Min''s advice, he might follow his example.


    "What about the second one?"


    "The second way is to learn from Cao Cao, Sima Yi, and Yang Jian and Zhao Kuangyin. With the help of the Mongolian invasion crisis, all countries have to rely on you to become the most powerful officials step by step, and then usurp other people''s land when they are actually mature." Zhao Min replied.


    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "how can a good man like Cao Cao, Sima Zhongda and his son bully other people''s orphans and widows?"


    Zhao Min rolled a white eye directly: "I bah, these years you bully orphans and widows are few? Far away, if you don''t talk about it, how can you say that Aaron and the sea are lost? "


    Song Qingshu choked on a mouthful of tea, and the momentum he had just accumulated suddenly emptied.


    After a long time, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "after thinking about it, the first one is good for me, but it''s doomed to ruin my life. I don''t know how many families are destroyed and how many towns are empty. I''d better choose the second one."


    In the past, the Mongols destroyed the brutality of all countries. Now it would be nice to keep half of the population of all countries.


    Zhao Min frowned and said, "but the second kind of words, I''m afraid your future reputation will not be better than Cao Cao and Sima Yi."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "although it''s hypocritical, compared with the safety of the people in the world, my reputation is nothing."


    Zhao Min sighed: "you are really too kind, but I guess you will choose the second one. Well, I hope you don''t forget your original intention."


    Song Qingshu and Zhao Min have discussed for a long time. After leaving Ruyang palace, he finds Zhao Min''s Secret sentry in Helin city. Although Gerdan doesn''t need to inform him, Xixia still needs to inform him.


    According to Zhao Min''s analysis, Tiemuzhen will certainly send troops to Xixia at the same time to contain them and support Gerdan.


    Lost in the sea at night, got the latest military intelligence, Mongolia is ready to march at the same time in three days!

 Chapter 2440

    Unlike the princess of Alan in recent years, the sea was lost in vengeance and full of military and military intelligence.


    "What army?" Song Qing was surprised.


    Sea lost nodded: "there should be several ways to attack Xixia, there should be several ways to attack Jin, these ways should be the containment role, the main force is to attack Gerdan, but at present, the choice of each army commander and the specific attack location has not been determined."


    "It''s hard for the princess to get such detailed information." Song Qingshu gives a thumbs up and thinks that Zhao Min''s expectation is not bad. Fortunately, he sent someone to inform Xixia in advance. As for the state of Jin, there is no need to worry about it. The state of Jin is stronger and the training of loyal army is effective. It is not a big problem to deal with Mongolia''s feint.


    Sea lost sighed: "it''s a pity that I have just been with you for two days, so I have to leave again." Naturally, she knew that "water moon" was going to follow her to the battlefield.


    Song Qingshu put her in his arms: "don''t worry, I will come back to see you alive." At the same time, she sighs that the other person''s plump body is amazing. She is really the best thing. People can''t help but think of the bed when they see her. No wonder the shadow assassin is always around her.


    Who knows that Hai lost''s face really changed when he heard his words, and he pressed his mouth hastily: "don''t say such words. At that time, Guiyou told me the same thing before he went out, and then he never came back."


    Seeing the sea lost, who has always been obsessed with smoking, suddenly shows a look of panic. Song Qingshu doesn''t believe that she is in love with herself, and guesses that she is probably thinking of the past, and it''s hard for her to help herself for a moment.


    "Don''t worry. Good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. Bad guys like me won''t die so easily." Song Qingshu holds her directly to the table.


    Haimangna doesn''t know what he is going to do. Although she is a mature woman, she has never experienced such boldness and mischief before. She subconsciously wants to refuse, but she has some expectation in her heart. When she hesitates, the other party has already pasted it tightly.


    A layer of Blush Rose on her cheeks. The sea lost her charming smile and hugged the man tightly


    "By the way, are you and tongtianwu allies?" Song Qingshu can''t help suspecting that many important figures around tie Muzhen were removed one by one with the cooperation of these two people.


    "Why do you suddenly advance other men?" Hai looked at him bitterly, but still replied, "we can only say that we all guess our respective purposes, so sometimes we try to cooperate with each other, but there is no formal alliance. Isn''t he already dead? Why do you call him all of a sudden? "


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "the key is that he is probably not dead." I said my suspicions and guesses.


    Sea lost was startled: "according to you, it''s really possible, and I don''t know where he lurks now. It''s strange."


    "So I''d like to remind you to be more careful in the future, so that you won''t miss his plot." Song Qingshu instructs Zhao Min to mention it before, but Zhao Min doesn''t care much. Today''s Ruyang palace is more heavily guarded than the imperial palace. If mingzun comes here, everything that Jinchan did before is meaningless.


    On the contrary, the sea lost and Yalun here still need to take good precautions, song Qingshu thought about it and said: "you usually go out or take Yang Xuyan with you, and arrange more expert guards."


    Sea lost bit bit lip: "with you like this, I suddenly some don''t know how to face Yang Xuyan, always feel strange sorry for him."


    "I didn''t expect you to care about him." Song Qingshu said somewhat depressed.


    "Why, jealous?" Sea lost giggled, "don''t worry, even if you have a dog together for a long time, you will be reluctant to give up, let alone people. Although I was a bit dissolute before, I knew in my heart that it was all just for fun, and I didn''t intend to be really cheap. I didn''t know that when I met you who were so unreasonable, I directly did that to me. Now I don''t know how to treat other people. "


    "According to you, it''s Yang Xuyan. They are too gentlemen?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.


    "Bah, you are such an asshole." The sea fan laughs and scolds.


    "But you didn''t refuse at that time, and your body at that time..." Song Qingshu whispered in her ear.


    Recalling the absurdity and boldness of that night in the palace sedan chair, the sea was lost, and her heart beat faster, her eyes were like silk, and soon it was the thunder that stirred the fire.


    Later the next day, song Qingshu went to mengge palace again. Hou Xibai was comforting Princess Yalun with music. Under Zhao Min''s and Shen Bijun''s words and deeds, he was also a little familiar with the music. He could not help but praise Hou Xibai''s skill of playing Xiao. He was really a great talent.


    It''s a pity that Princess Yalun''s expression doesn''t fluctuate. It''s obvious that it''s a polite response with a warm smile. Hou Xibai sighs, chats with her for a while, and then leaves.


    Princess Yalun didn''t stay. She just came to the window alone. There seemed to be a trace of sadness between her eyebrows.


    "Just now hou Xibai played so hard that he didn''t expect to make the princess happy." Suddenly a man came down from the top of the window and looked at her with a smile.


    "Ah ~" Princess Yalun was startled, subconsciously exclaimed, but to see each other''s appearance, timely covered her mouth.


    "What are you doing here?" Princess Yalun''s face showed a trace of joy at first, but she soon turned straight and walked in.


    Song Qingshu jumped in from the window: "the princess is really heartless. Don''t you welcome me at all?"


    Princess Yalun sneered: "you are such a jerk, where are not welcome."


    Song Qingshu knew that she was still a little angry with herself. She really had a big time that time. She was always solemn and reserved, and she couldn''t accept it for a while. In comparison, the sea lost is much more bold, even don''t mind in your... Cough pull away.


    "I''m here to say goodbye to you."


    "You''re leaving?" At last, the princess turned to look at him in surprise.


    "Well." Song Qingshu sighed, "it''s time to go after staying here so long."


    Princess Yalun bit her lip and finally snorted, "if you want to go, just go and tell me what to do."


    Song Qingshu opened his arms: "can you give me one last hug before I leave?"


    Princess Yalun hesitated for a long time, so she went over and gave him a hug: "OK, you can..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was kissed by the other party. Her eyes were wide open, and she subconsciously wanted to push the other party away, but the familiar breath made her strength smaller and smaller, and finally she slowly closed her eyes


    I don''t know how long later, Princess Yalun, dressed in white silk lining, sat in front of the bronze mirror to make up. Looking at her still ruddy face, she couldn''t help spat: "you are really my magic star."


    Song Qingshu stood behind her, combing her hair, with a gentle smile: "you are really beautiful, Aaron."


    Hearing his praise, the corners of her lips rose slightly, but she was embarrassed to show it.


    Song Qingshu then said, "I remember what I said just now. If we strengthen our self-defense in the future, Tongtian wizard will probably not die. But don''t tell other people about this, otherwise it may be bad for me."


    "I see." Princess Yalun agreed. If her husband was still there before, she might worry about it. Now her husband is gone. No matter what happens to her, it has nothing to do with her.


    In this way lost in the sea and Yalun there spent three days of fairy like days, and finally embarked on the journey south with Tiemuzhen.

 Chapter 2441

    Tiemuzhenming Bolu led an army to attack from the northeast of Xixia, across the Yinshan Mountains, and attacked wulahai city in Hetao Plain.


    The Yellow River is rich in all kinds of harms, and Hetao is also known as the south of the Yangtze River. This area is extremely rich, and it can be said that it is a granary and tax important place in the Western Xia Dynasty.


    Wulahai city is adjacent to the Yinshan Mountains in the north and the Yellow River in the south. It is the gateway to the northeast of Xixia. Once lost, the Mongolian army will be able to drive down and threaten Xingqing Prefecture in the Helan Mountains in the south.


    Bolu is the son of Muhuali. After his father died, he inherited his father''s title and army. He has made countless contributions in these years and is also a famous general of the generation.


    Song Qingshu regretted the news. He knew that when Jin Bingyun was rescued from his family last time, he should have solved him. Now he has to wait for Xixia to be informed in advance and be ready.


    Tiemuzhen also sent Kublai Khan to lead another army to attack Shazhou, the Western Gateway of Xixia. Shazhou is Dunhuang in later generations, and it is an important town connecting Xixia and western regions. Once there is a loss, the Mongolian army will be able to March eastward, attack Jiuquan, Zhangye and Wuwei, and finally join Xingqing mansion.


    Song Qingshu felt a little heavy when he heard the news. Tiemuzhen''s arrangement was a feint attack. But once he was torn open by the two armies, the feint attack might become a war of national destruction. I think Tiemuzhen''s idea is to destroy geldan first and then conquer Xixia.


    After analyzing these, he sent people to inform the Central Plains countries that their own forces needed to be mobilized. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Xixia alone to stop the Mongolian soldiers.


    Although there are many Central Plains countries, the only ones that can support Xixia are Jin State and Southern Song Dynasty. Although Liao state is related to Xixia by marriage, it is also in alliance with Mongolia, and he can''t help each other even though he is separated from Jin State.


    Jin and Xixia have been allies for decades, but sending troops to help each other is not a big problem.


    On the other hand, the Southern Song Dynasty was at war with Xixia from the beginning of the founding of the country. This war has been fought for hundreds of years, and it may not really be able to send troops. Fortunately, he became the emperor''s son-in-law of the Western Xia Dynasty as Jia Baoyu. With this kind of relationship, Yingying also had some good luck in Lin''an.


    Originally, Sichuan was under his control, so sending troops was not a problem. However, he was worried that the Southern Song Dynasty sent troops to Sichuan as soon as Sichuan had sent troops. After all, according to the nature of the Song Dynasty, it was not as important to keep out the outside as to keep in peace. That''s why Yingying needed to deal with the relationship in Lin''an.


    Although it was far away from the Qing Dynasty, the Mongols sent Yegu to take two ten thousand troops to deal with Koryo before, and they would inevitably pass through the territory of the Qing Dynasty, so they could cooperate with Koryo to swallow up the Mongolian army completely.


    In addition to the two armies of polo and Kublai Khan, tie Muzhen also sent his younger brother tie mugo and senior general Wu Liang to lead the attack on the Jin border, attracting the attention of the Jin people.


    Song Qingshu had seen Wu Liang Hetai in Helin city before, and knew that he was the son of Su butai, a famous general. In history, he and Kublai Khan traveled a long way together to destroy Dali.


    I thought he had a good relationship with Kublai Khan, but when I chatted with Aaron, I learned that Wu Liang Hetai was a close confidant of mengge in the past and respected her very much. Kublai Khan may not really believe him.


    If song Qingshu is thoughtful, he will see if he can be controlled through the relationship of Princess Yalun in the future.


    In addition, Tiemuzhen also sent xuliewu to lead a large army westward to thoroughly wipe out the remaining forces of hualazimoo, for which song Qingshu could only observe silence for zhalanding.


    Although zhalanding is indomitable, there is a big difference in strength between the two sides. Xu liewu is not mediocre in both martial arts and wisdom. This time, the power of hualazimi will be completely destroyed.


    I don''t know if Mrs. Zhen in Xingqing''s mansion will be sad when she knows the news?


    But a wise person like her must know that sooner or later there will be such a day.


    Song Qingshu himself followed Tiemuzhen''s main force to the Khanate of Junggar, accompanied by alibuge and his subordinates.


    In this regard, song Qingshu speculated that there was a custom of keeping property for young children in Mongolia. It seems that Tiemuzhen also liked this young grandson very much. Before he was defeated by the Manchu Qing Dynasty in the northeast, Tiemuzhen changed his residence with Ruyang king, and let Ruyang King chew the hard bone of Manchu Qing Dynasty. He came to disperse his courage to the western regions.


    I didn''t expect that after so many years, all the forces in the western regions became stronger and stronger. Many people in the court criticized him, and Kublai Khan''s family criticized him.


    It can be said that Tiemuzhen is determined to win this battle. He brought Ali Buge to his side and made it clear that he was responsible for his success.


    At night when he was camping, song Qingshu was meditating, and a graceful figure got into his tent.


    Song Qingshu didn''t open his eyes. Instead, he said faintly: "in the future, the leader should not come to me. Otherwise, he will fall into the eyes of those who have a heart. Shan, who has always regarded men as nothing in the world, will have doubts about the ugly water moon."


    Shan Yuru knelt down in front of him and giggled: "don''t worry, young master. Although my martial arts are not very good, unless the great master follows him personally, I will definitely find out."


    Song Qingshu knows that what she said is true. Although she is better at flattering, she is also a master level figure, which is so easy to follow.


    "You''d better not be too careless. Although Tiemuzhen doesn''t want to follow you, there is a demon sect Meng chixing in the camp now. If he finds out, he will be in trouble."


    Pang ban didn''t come this time. He stayed in Helin city to heal his wounds. Instead, he sat in the back of the town to frighten the people who didn''t obey him. Tiemuzhen kept Meng chixing by his side just in case. Of course, not many people knew that he existed.


    "The devil is still alive?" Shan Yuru is surprised. She is a member of the magic sect. She naturally knows Meng chixing''s reputation.


    "So don''t be careless." Song Qingshu was stunned when he opened his eyes and sat in front of her. The woman was very simple in dress, and there was no trace of makeup on her face. Her long black hair was naturally draped over her shoulders. She was not like a demon cult leader who was obsessed with smoking, but more like a virtuous wife at home.


    Noticing the amazing color in his eyes, Shan Yuru''s lips rose slightly. Obviously, she was a little proud in her heart. After this time together, she gradually understood this person''s preference, so she resolutely abandoned the pure style that he had seen through before: "by the way, young master, I''m afraid you have to prepare ahead of time, otherwise your infatuated little lover will be in danger."


    "Little lover?" Song Qingshu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "The princess of Shuang Xiu mansion." Shan Yuru, who was in charge of encircling and killing the Shuangxiu mansion in Wushuang City, saw with his own eyes that he had saved Gu Zixian and his party, and naturally knew the relationship between them. "According to the information he just got, because Dugu Ming openly supported the plan, Gerdan became angry and was leading the army to encircle Wushuang city."


    "They fight each other. When the Mongol army arrives, it will fall apart. How can they resist Khan''s personal attack only by having no two cities? Shuang Xiu Princess and Xiangxiang princess, one in the South and one in the north, are gorgeous in the western regions. Which man on the grassland doesn''t know? You must know the habit of Khan. I''m afraid she will be spoiled after Chengpo, so you must plan ahead. "

 Chapter 2442

    Song Qingshu frowned, and he was also worried about this problem. If there is no twin cities, and Tiemuzhen likes to prostitute, humiliate the enemy, and love his wife and daughter, Gu Zixian is really in danger, or will she be rescued in advance? But there is a risk of exposure.


    Shan Yuru took a look at his face and then said, "young master, I have a way here."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was a bit surprised, "what''s the way?"


    Shan Yuru replied: "you can let wushuangcheng surrender, and let Princess Shuangxiu appear as the fiancee of wushuangcheng''s young master, so Tiemuzhen won''t touch her again."


    "Surrender?" Song Qingshu was lost in meditation. In historical books, it is true that Mongolia slaughtered the city cruelly, but it is rarely mentioned that Mongolia has always been kind to the forces who voluntarily surrendered. The slaughtered city is often the place where the stubborn resistance from beginning to end caused a lot of losses to Mongolia.


    In a sense, their slaughtering is a kind of means. When other people see that those who surrender are still prosperous and wealthy, and those who resist are not left, they will be shaken.


    Practice has proved that this method is also very effective. In history, many places saw Mongolia coming, and they all fell in the face of the wind. Even if sometimes the guards were unwilling to surrender, they would be coerced by their subordinates or local people to surrender.


    Seeing his silence, Shan Yuru said in a hurry: "the young master may not know Tiemuzhen very well. I have been working in Mongolia for so many years, and I generally know his habits. He never bullies his wife and daughter. In addition, for the forces he takes refuge in, he will not touch other people''s wives. He is worried that he will make a bad start, so that no one will dare to take refuge in him in the future."


    Song Qingshu nodded. He also heard about this. It''s a good way to let wushuangcheng surrender. Mongolia has always been kind to surrender. It often retains its position and its members. The demoted generals only need to hand over the protons to Helin city. In this way, it will not damage the fighting power of the original forces, but also ensure that they dare not betray easily.


    In history, the Mongolian legitimate army was only about 10 W, but there were more than one million troops in the world, most of them were recruited by such means.


    As for wushuangcheng''s surrendering to strengthen Mongolia''s strength, he didn''t worry too much. When the time was ripe, Li Quan, the leader of the cave red coat army, suddenly rebelled and surrendered to the Song Dynasty, which caused great trouble to Mongolia.


    In history, Li Quan is hard to stand alone, but if he gives Mongolia a chance to blossom all over the world, how can he have the energy to fight the rebellion everywhere?


    Shan Yuru noticed his look and knew that he had an idea. He said nothing more about it: "it''s late, young master. Don''t you have a rest?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "I''m doing my work. It may take a while."


    "It''s no wonder that you can become a great master at a young age. This kind of self-discipline and hard work is really out of the reach of ordinary people," Shan said


    "I didn''t work so hard..." Song Qingshu blushed. Although he was still diligent, it was mainly because of the particularity of Huanxi Zen that he created today''s cultivation.


    Shan Yuru knelt down and sat opposite him. Suddenly he got up and climbed to the opposite side of him: "will you be lonely alone, young master? Do you want me to accompany you?"


    Noticing her beautiful eyes and the watery luster on her red lips, song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but he declined to say, "but I still need to use my skill to heal."


    He''s not made of iron. These days, he''s running back and forth between the sea lost and princess Yalun. One of the two women is as passionate as fire, the other is as gentle as water. They are also the most mature and peak age of women. They can be called two Juicers. Rao is that he can''t bear it.


    Now he is in the period of sage, and his mind is much more rational than usual. He can''t figure out how much truth Shan Yuru has for him and how much hypocrisy he has. He can''t touch it before he knows it.


    Seeing his reply like this, Shan Yuru was not too surprised, but her tone was a little more resentful: "the world says that you are a playboy, but why do I think you are more upright than Liu Xiahui?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "it''s not easy for you to cultivate your martial arts. For thousands of years, you''ve been the only one in the demon sect to flatter you. If you''re broken, it will definitely affect your martial arts." And it''s easy for them to detect her change. If they doubt their identity and influence the whole situation, they will have some trouble.


    Shan Yuru''s eyes brightened: "it turns out that you are worried about me." She climbed up his body like a beautiful snake and said softly in his ear, "don''t worry, young master. In fact, there are ways to play without breaking your body."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Before he could react, he saw Shan Yuru smile at him and directly lower his head to his belly


    Song Qingshu took a cool breath. What did he say just now, sage time? It doesn''t exist. In the face of the peerless enchantress who has been enchanting for thousands of years, even the eunuch can make you rejuvenate, let alone a normal man.


    After a night''s rest, Tiemuzhen suddenly ordered the whole army to rush to wushuangcheng day and night.


    Song Qingshu finally experienced the strength of the Mongolian army''s Blitzkrieg. Although he had seen the Mongolian army during his previous trip to Gaochang, he did not travel day and night like this.


    Every Mongolian cavalry has three or four horses to ride in turn. When it''s time to eat, they don''t stop. They eat dried meat, drink horse milk wine or water directly on their backs. Even when they meet a big river, they can''t stop them at all. Every Mongolian soldier has a huge water bag made of animal fur. It''s a lifebuoy to pour water into it and fill it with air, Swim directly across the river, and then refill it with water to restore supply.


    This kind of marching speed can be described as a complete explosion of the army of the Central Plains Dynasty. On the third day, it directly appeared outside Wushuang city.


    Gerdan obviously also had some miscalculation. He learned about the news that Mongolia had sent troops, but he thought that it would take seven or eight days for them to gather here again. At that time, he could either fight wushuangcheng, or reach an agreement with wushuangcheng again, and then come back to deal with the Mongolian Army or temporarily avoid its edge.


    But the Mongolian cavalry, like a magic weapon, suddenly appeared outside the city, which made them fall into the situation of being attacked inside and outside.


    Junggar''s army soon fell into a panic, but Gerdan was also a hero. After a short period of consternation, he would wake up. He judged that the Mongolian army must have been a long journey to appear here so soon, and now there is only a few percent of its combat effectiveness.


    "Let''s turn the formation, artillery and muskets to the East, ready to meet the Mongols!" He waved his whip in an unquestionable tone.


    "Khan, if the army without twin cities rushes out to attack us from behind, we will probably be wiped out." Some people are worried.


    "Rest assured, we were just internal contradictions before. Mongolia is our common enemy. Wushuangcheng will not be so unwise to attack us at this time." Gerdan waved the flag rapidly, and soon changed the formation of the army.


    Song Qingshu sighed that Gerdan was really a famous general. No wonder he was able to fight such a big field. However, it is surprising that the other side''s army should be equipped with so many firearms.


    "It''s a good play now." In Song Qingshu''s heart, two villains kept waving flags and shouting, hoping that the army of Tiemuzhen and Gerdan would lose both sides here.

 Chapter 2443

    Looking at the high rate of firearms equipment of Gerdan''s army, song Qingshu was full of expectations for them. From the previous contact with them and the follow-up information, their firearms should have come from the Western principality of Roth.


    In addition to the wall of fire, their army was also equipped with a lot of artillery, but it was not a common kind of heavy artillery, but a small gun tied to the camel hump, so it was called camel gun.


    After so many years of western expedition, the Mongolian army had seen some firecrackers. In fact, the army was equipped with some firecrackers, but they didn''t bring them out this time. It was not convenient for them to bring artillery because they had to march in a hurry. They often mobilized artillery only when they could not attack the besieged city for a long time.


    However, they prefer to use the return gun to the artillery, because the return gun is a kind of large riprap machine, which can be made from local materials and does not affect their mobility; The cannons of this era are too heavy, and although they are more powerful than Huihui cannons, there is no qualitative gap. Considering the mobility problem, Mongolia generally uses Huihui cannons.


    As for the muskets, they are powerful at close range, but their range is far less than that of bows and arrows. With the trouble of changing bullets, it is estimated that the time for the cavalry to charge to the front is only enough for one or two rounds of firing muskets. For the people like Mongolia who grew up on horseback and are good at archery, they naturally disdain to use muskets.


    When Tiemuzhen''s flag was waved, the general and the army of Shixue directly dispersed and attacked geldan''s flank, waiting for the opportunity to find the disturbance and flaw. As long as there was a moment, the Mongolian cavalry would tear a big hole like a shark and attack from that place.


    It''s easy to make mistakes when the formation changes on the battlefield. The Mongol army''s extremely mobile wandering attack is easy to collapse after several rounds.


    However, Gerdan was also a famous general. He orderly mobilized the army to deal with the tide of attacks with muskets and camel guns.


    Mongolia''s attack was frustrated several times, so it changed its strategy and used the advantage of bow and arrow range to ride and shoot to the other camp round by round.


    Looking at the bullets, bows and arrows in the battlefield like rain, there are many soldiers who have been reaped their lives in every moment. Song Qingshu has to lament that even a great master can only protect himself in the face of a confrontation of thousands of troops. No matter how good his martial arts are, other people just give away their heads. The difference between his martial arts is whether he persists for a long time or a short time.


    Song Qingshu suddenly felt puzzled. Although the Mongolian army was strong, it kept marching day and night these days. Now its combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. Why did Tiemuzhen immediately let the army fight instead of giving them a night off to recover their energy?


    His doubts were soon solved. After several rounds of war between Gerdan''s command and the Mongolian army, he did not fall into the disadvantage. But suddenly there was a commotion in the rear camp, and then the commotion gradually expanded, and his whole formation felt like it was going to collapse at any time.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were sharp. From a distance, he saw a young man appeared behind them. Besides some totems, he also wrote some words on the flag. It''s a pity that he didn''t know their words, but their clothes seemed to be similar to those of Gerdan.


    Tiemuzhen, who was not far away, laughed: "cewang arrived as expected. Gerdan''s defeat has been decided. Pass my order and launch a decisive charge."


    After that, he rushed to the geldan camp and saw Khan take the lead in the charge. The morale of the Mongolian soldiers was hundreds of times, and they began to charge with weapons one by one.


    Among them, Song Qing''s calligraphy had to follow the trend.


    All the way, he watched Tiemuzhen in secret. Although he was a great master, he didn''t show his blood and bones on the battlefield. Instead, he held Sulu Ding, almost shot one by one, and picked out anyone standing in front of him.


    Suluding, which means "spear" in Mongolian, is the symbol of Mongolian God of war. Sulu Ding is generally black and white, respectively called "Hala Sulu Ding" and "Chagan Sulu Ding", which means "black" and "white". Black symbolizes war and power, and white symbolizes peace and authority.


    At this time, Tiemuzhen is waving the black Su Lu Ding, as if waving the scythe of death. No one is his enemy.


    Gerdan''s army finally went into chaos and began to collapse. Tiemuzhen saw Gerdan''s flag from a distance and couldn''t help shouting: "Gerdan, look where you''re going


    Although Gerdan is a master and his warriors are not weak, he can''t compare with a great master like Tiemuzhen. With a group of top masters, he doesn''t care about the army, so he turns his horse and runs away, leaving Castle Peak in fear of no firewood. When he escapes, he gathers his subordinates to make a fuss.


    Tiemuzhen obviously thought of this. At the beginning, Gerdan fled from Naiman department like a lost dog. As a result, he pulled up such a big force in a few years. Obviously, he can''t make that mistake again this time.


    Seeing that Gerdan was about to be overtaken, suddenly a young man rushed out of matchless city and went straight to Tiemuzhen.


    Because of the chaos on the battlefield and the fact that Tiemuzhen chased gertan too hard, he was a little out of touch with the follow-up troops. Of course, he didn''t care about such a small matter because of his accomplishments. Gerdan was like a lost dog, but now there are more variables when no two cities are killed.


    In Wushuang City, one of the pioneers was extremely brave. His hands seemed to be equipped with iron arms and waved like two big hammers. Mongolian soldiers would die if they touched them. Behind him, a group of young men in white had a neat sword formation, just like a meat grinder. When they got closer, they would fly.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are bright. These young swords are really good. If they can be popularized in the army in the future, won''t they be invincible?


    Ali not elder brother''s superior just in that direction, in order to appear in front of Khan, one after another roared to rush up. The front is the old acquaintance "night owl" Yang Ling, "lock soul Taisui" Du Mu.


    Shan Yuru, one of the four masters of Tianming cult, is subdued by him in the process of seizing the soul of Jade Owl. When Xie Fu of "seizing the soul" is attacked by Xixia Inn, Du Mu is cut off, and Yang Ling is seriously injured. Looking at their appearance at this time, after this period of cultivation, is the injury healed?


    "Last time I besieged ming''er in Xixia, I was about to settle this account with you!" Wushuangcheng was the leader. The big man roared and waved his arms to hammer them.


    Yang Leng and Du Mu took out their weapons and clamped them up. But as soon as they touched them, their weapons broke off and were hit to the ground. Then they hammered one by one, and the blood of the two people flew out.


    As soon as song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, Yang Leng and Du Mu were obviously affected by the injury of the last Xixia Dynasty. However, their cultivation was close to the master. They were not the enemy of each other''s unity. Others'' cultivation had already stepped into the master''s realm.


    "The invincible bully is really powerful, but," Tiemuzhen snorted coldly, "Dugu Yifang, Gerdan attacked you, and you even came to save him?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that this man was Dugu Yifang, the leader of wushuangcheng. This cultivation is really good!


    Dugu side laughed: "we just had some misunderstanding with Gerdan before. In front of the common enemy, those in the past are nothing."


    It turned out that they had learned about the invasion of Mongolia before. In the past two days, they had begun to discuss the armistice and reunite. After all, we all know the truth of the death of lips and teeth. However, they never thought that Tiemuzhen''s army would come, which made it too late for them to discuss the details.


    Tiemuzhen said coldly, "I heard that wushuangcheng has several unique skills. Today, Ben Khan has learned them one by one."


    At this time, Meng chixing, who was beside him, rode out: "Khan, if you are injured, he will give it to me."

 Chapter 2444

    Song Qingshu was immediately happy. Meng chixing was sincere enough to expose Tiemuzhen''s details.


    Sure enough, Dugu''s eyes moved when he heard that tie Muzhen was injured. He thought that this time would be a good opportunity. If he could kill or capture tie Muzhen alive, all the forces in the grassland would be reshuffled.


    Tiemuzhen waved his hand, indicating that everything was handed over to Meng chixing. Although he didn''t think this injury was in the way, it was better for someone to do it for him than for himself.


    Meng chixing rode forward slowly. He was dressed in black. He was tall and powerful. He was as calm as a high mountain. His skin was white. At first glance, he looked like a statue carved out of crystal, surpassing the beauty of all living beings in the world.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that he and Pang ban are really pretty. Not to mention women, even men think they are handsome. No wonder Jin Bingyun was adopted by Pang ban when he was a child, so he can''t help falling in love with him.


    So I know that the other party is using himself as a magic medium, but I can''t leave him completely.


    But Dugu noticed that each other''s eyes were as blue as a deep lake. They were like two precious jade wrapped in the night. When they didn''t move, they seemed to have no life at all. When they moved, they were more brilliant than the brightest stars in the sky.


    He was always in the western regions. He knew that people in the demon sect were good at invading the enemy''s Dharma. He didn''t dare to look him in the eyes again. He roared and raised his momentum to the highest level. Then he jumped up and hit each other with two heavy hammer arms.


    Song Qingshu nodded in secret. The invincible bully was worthy of such a domineering name. The momentum burst out at that moment, which made the nearby Mongolian warriors unable to bear and retreat.


    However, Meng chixing still rode on his horse and stayed in place, without the slightest intention of starting.


    Dugu side sneers, thinking that you are too big. Even if you can stand my invincible bully later, the mount on your crotch can''t stand it.


    When the time comes, you will lose your focus at that moment, and then my invincible overlord''s subsequent killing moves are continuous, which is enough to kill you.


    But seeing that his fist was only three feet away from him, the other side was still indifferent. On the contrary, the corner of his mouth rose slightly. Dugu couldn''t help but jump at his heart. However, he had to hit him when he was on the verge, and only one blow went through!


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Dugu''s eyes suddenly glared, because he felt his fist hit a transparent wall.


    You know, at the beginning, he planned that the peak of this blow was when he hit Meng chixing''s body, but now it broke out in the middle. You know, if you don''t pay attention to the steps and step a little empty, it will cause great discomfort to your body. What''s more, his whole blow?


    He almost vomited blood because of the shock of internal breathing, but he was a top expert after all. His other hand was like an antelope hanging horn, and it was another blow.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise.


    Song Qingshu can see clearly from one side that there is a transparent gas wall three feet away from Meng chixing. Only when Dugu''s fist blows up can he see the trace.


    "How angry is he?" Song Qingshu subconsciously compares this Qi with the body protecting Qi of the floor sweeping monk. The floor sweeping monk also has a three foot thick Qi wall. When Jiu Mozhi attacked him with Wuxiang''s fingers, the finger force was automatically melted three feet away. Even Xiao Feng''s eighteen dragon subduing palms were melted against his Qi wall.


    However, he soon realized the difference between the two. Meng chixing was not the outward release of true Qi, but more like a thin barrier appearing out of thin air.


    Song Qingshu remembers that Shan Yuru mentioned to him that night that Meng chixing''s cultivation is the secret intelligence book, which is good at transforming spiritual power into real power. It seems that this transparent light wall should be the result of his spiritual power''s materialization.


    The people of momen and Tantric school are good at mental Dharma. I don''t know how many mental experts I have come to Mongolia this time. I have to be very careful with them in the future.


    Dugu Yifang had been prepared for the second fist, and didn''t shake himself as hard as the first fist. When he heard him roar, he suddenly turned into innumerable fist shadows and went to the target in all directions: "I don''t believe this broken wall can stop it!"


    Song Qingshu''s eyes are straight: Tianma meteor boxing? The invincible bully is really amazing. I''ve seen Dugu Ming use it in Xixia inn before, but compared with it, it''s just a grass chicken compared with a Phoenix.


    It''s a pity that Meng chixing''s whole body is always like a shadow. All kinds of invisible walls of light happen to block the attack from all aspects every time.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t even move his finger, he blocked his unique move. Dugu was a little scared and quickly stepped back. At this time, he didn''t care about Gerdan. It''s said that tie Muzhen was also a great master. He had always been very conceited and felt that his martial arts were not inferior to tie Muzhen. Now he found that he couldn''t win even one of his subordinates. How could he not panic?


    Seeing that he retreated, Meng chixing finally moved, and directly waved his broad sleeve.


    Other people are baffled, thinking that people have run away, what are you doing waving your sleeves there?


    Only song Qingshu could see it clearly. In their cultivation, he could see two invisible wind blades cleaving to Dugu''s side not only by eyes, but also by Qi and heart.


    After all, Dugu Yifang was also a top expert. At that moment, he felt his hair standing upright and crossed his arms in front of him.


    The armor on his arms fell apart and his hands were dripping with blood.


    However, after all, it was blocked, but before Dugu could be happy, another wind blade fell on his chest, and a blood mist burst out from behind him.


    He looked down at the hole in his chest in disbelief, and then fell to the ground.


    Meng chixing didn''t stop and disappeared in the same place. When others rubbed their eyes, they found that he had already appeared on Gerdan''s side.


    The guards around Gerdan were shocked and came to rescue them, but they were all blocked by the transparent light wall.


    Gerdan also quickly pulled out his waist knife. Unfortunately, when the knife was half drawn, Meng chixing grabbed his head and took off his head. His thick voice rang through the whole battlefield: "Gerdan is dead, and those who fall will not be killed."


    Gerdan''s army had been defeated. Now, seeing that the commander was dead and Meng chixing was like a demon, he didn''t know who had the heart to resist. He didn''t know who started to throw his weapons on the ground. With the sound of countless weapons falling to the ground, Gerdan''s remaining soldiers dismounted and surrendered.


    Several times in the whole process, song Qingshu almost gave up, but he gave up because of the low success rate: "it''s better to follow the original plan."


    When Dugu Ming saw the situation here, he couldn''t help but scream. He was angry and afraid, and he fainted directly, which made the city chaotic. Fortunately, a graceful figure came out and arranged to close the city gate and strengthen the city wall guard in an orderly way, which just managed to stabilize the situation.


    Song Qingshu secretly nodded: "madam is not a vase, but I''m afraid the fate of wushuangcheng can''t be retrieved by her alone."

 Chapter 2445

    Tiemuzhen sent his men to clean up the battlefield and close up the surrender of Gerdan''s army, and naturally killed them.


    After that, he ordered the army to set up camp outside the city. After all, he marched for so many days, and then immediately fought with Gerdan. His soldiers had reached the limit.


    As for no two cities, it''s just a lonely city, and there''s no waves.


    Then Tiemuzhen called all the generals together to discuss the surrender, which is also the practice of Mongolia. Every time he went to a place, the first time he did not attack, but threatened and lured, to see if he could surrender. In this way, he could save a lot of things.


    In addition, in recent years, they have encountered resistance, slaughtering the city after its collapse, and the kindness of surrender at the beginning, so the effect of surrender is often very good.


    However, no one dares to volunteer to serve as a surrender envoy this time. After all, there are certain dangers in the surrender. A few years ago, I met many local lords who were not able to fight the Mongolian army. They took out their anger and killed them with extremely cruel means.


    Of course, after the event, the allies will retaliate fiercely, but what does this have to do with the dead messenger? But he''s dead.


    In addition, he just killed Dugu Yifang, the leader of other people''s city. Now he''s going in to surrender. Isn''t he giving his head away?


    Originally, Meng chixing and basiba were able to protect themselves when they went to the city. However, Meng chixing was only responsible for the safety of Tiemuzhen, and he didn''t care about other things. Basiba was also an imperial master with high status, so he was not suitable to be an envoy.


    Ali doesn''t want to be a man of high value, let alone risk his life.


    When everyone looked at each other, song Qingshu came forward and said that he could go to recruit surrender.


    Tiemuzhen was overjoyed and rewarded him a lot. Then he revealed the bottom line of Mongolia to him, so that he could adapt to circumstances. Other people know that Shuiyue has done several things badly some time ago, so they are willing to take risks, but no one doubts it.


    Originally, Shan Yuru also proposed to go with him, but he was rejected by Ali Buge. The reason is that Shan Yuru ambushed people in wushuangcheng with a master in Xixia, which will be counterproductive in the past.


    In fact, he didn''t want to let the experts under his command take risks. After all, the experts under his command died and were injured. Every one of them is very expensive.


    Tiemuzhen of course agreed, so song Qingshu took some of his entourage to wushuangcheng on his behalf.


    Next, tie Muzhen meets CE Wang, Gerdan''s nephew. This time, if he didn''t bring his men to the side of Gerdan''s position and attack him on both sides, it would not be so easy to win Gerdan.


    Song Qingshu looked at him a few more times, but he was a spirited guy. Unfortunately, this time he became a beauty, but in the end he might not be able to hold her back.


    Because he had received information before, Gerdan''s family members had been captured by the surrendering soldiers and dedicated to Tiemuzhen. Tiemuzhen was immediately overjoyed and ordered to send two of the most beautiful women to his account. Later, they would enjoy them.


    One of them was Gerdan''s wife Anu, and the other was CE Wang''s fiancee, who was later occupied by Gerdan as a concubine. Because the two women were both Gerdan''s wives in name, CE Wang had no name for recovering them.


    He was on the boat and there was no way out.


    "It''s really miserable. My mother and fiancee are occupied by two men at the same time." Song Qing make complaints about Tucao, and make complaints about their affairs quickly.


    He took a group of retinues to Wushuang city. When he understood the reason, Wushuang city didn''t open the city gate. Instead, he put down some baskets from the city wall and let them sit inside and pull them up again. Obviously, he was worried that the Mongols would play some tricks and rush to open their city gate.


    Originally, song Qingshu could jump on the wall directly, but worried about the stress reaction of the garrison, he sat down in the basket and was pulled to the top of the city.


    As soon as he landed, a large group of soldiers surrounded him and handed in their weapons. Song Qingshu didn''t care. Anyway, it was almost the same whether he had a sword or not. Seeing that he was so calm, his Mongolian warriors admired him and gradually relaxed.


    A group of people were taken to the Lord''s mansion, where all the high-rise buildings of Wushuang city were.


    Song Qingshu noticed that Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess were both here. One was plump and graceful, the other was tall and beautiful. What a beautiful pair of flowers.


    He felt warm in his heart. After a long absence, they met again. They were still beautiful and moving, but at this time, whether it was Gu Ningqing or Gu Zixian, there was a layer of sadness between their eyebrows.


    In full view of the public, he was inconvenient to talk about the past with them, so he told them the purpose of his trip. Sure enough, they were all angry when they heard the words.


    Among them, Dugu Ming scolds the most fiercely and wants to pull out his sword to kill him. However, he is stopped by others immediately. Obviously, they also know that the Mongolians value envoys most. If envoys are killed, it must be the rhythm of slaughtering the city.


    Song Qingshu knew that Dugu had just died. Even if someone in the room wanted to surrender, he didn''t dare to show it on his face. In front of so many people, it was difficult to persuade him to succeed.


    After thinking about it, he said, "can I have a talk with Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess alone?"


    Other people in the hall frowned one after another. Mrs. Shuang Xiu and her daughter looked at each other and said curiously, "we don''t know each other. What can we talk about?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. I''ve brought some news that my wife and princess are interested in." With that, he deliberately ran Zhenqi.


    The others were just as well. Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess were the most sensitive to his skill. They all looked at him with a little surprise, then nodded and said, "good!"


    Dugu Ming didn''t want to, but Mrs. Shuang Xiu always had prestige. When she spoke, others didn''t dare to stop her. So Dugu Ming had to lead the soldiers to stay outside and ask them to call for help as soon as they had any problems. He would bring people in immediately.


    Shuang - xiu''s wife and princess took him to a secret room. After closing the door, they watched him closely: "who are you?"


    "Xian''er, don''t you even know me?" Song Qingshu restored his original voice, took off his mask and looked at the beauty with a smile.


    "Ah ~" Gu Zixian exclaimed, first showed an unbelievable expression, and then rushed into his arms with a wisp of fragrant wind.


    The girl''s body was really light and slender. Before Song Qingshu could speak, her lips were blocked by the beauty''s kiss.


    As the saying goes, the younger generation is better than the newlyweds. Moreover, these days, Gu Zixian thought that she would never see him again. She was full of love for a long time. Now she suddenly saw her lover, and her enthusiasm burst out.


    Two people affectionately kiss together, breathing more and more heavy, the air is filled with a beautiful atmosphere.


    Gu Ningqing was a little embarrassed. At last, she saw that they had a tendency of uncontrollable. She could not help it any more. She cleared her throat and said: "there are still people here..."


    Gu Zixian woke up and jumped out of her lover''s arms. She touched her face and found that it was very hot.


    Song Qingshu is much more cheeky. He nods to Gu Ningqing: "Qingshu has seen madam."

 Chapter 2446

    Gu Ningqing nodded slightly: "why did you suddenly come to the Mongol camp and become a" water moon... "


    "It''s a long story. I''ll have a chance to explain it to my wife in the future," Song Qingshu replied, "but I still hope to keep my identity secret, otherwise I will be worried about my life."


    Gu Ningqing said in a hurry: "you are not only our Savior, but also xian''er''s... How can we put you in danger?"


    After all, the relationship between her daughter and him has not been formally established, but raw rice has become a mature meal again. It is reasonable that she, as a mother, should strive for some status for her daughter, but the other party has saved her, so she does not know how to speak.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that her carelessness made her so worried about gain and loss. He told her his intention: "this time I came here to solve the crisis you are facing. Now the Mongolian army is pressing down and Gerdan is defeated again. Wushuang city can''t be defended. It''s better to surrender earlier than to be slaughtered later."


    "Surrender to Mongolia?" Gu Ningqing and her daughter look at each other. It is obvious that they have been in the Mongolian hostile camp for so many years, but they have changed their thinking.


    "It''s not really going to Mongolia. It''s just keeping its strength for the time being, waiting for the situation to change and make a comeback. After all, judging from what I have learned, Mongolia is quite kind to the forces that voluntarily surrender, and often retains their original deployment. " Song Qingshu made a general analysis of the situation.


    "Of course we can trust a young master to protect us, but Gu Ningqing''s pretty face showed a little hesitation. She looked at her daughter." Tiemu is famous for his cruelty and lust. I heard that many women died suddenly after being insulted by him these years. If he had any idea about Xianer, we would not have the ability to resist at that time. "


    "I''ve thought about that too," Song Qingshu explained. "Although Tiemuzhen is lustful, he won''t spoil his business because of lust. He has many local forces who have surrendered to him over the years, but he has never been involved in the wives of these people to avoid affecting their surrender in the future. Now looking around the world, Mongolia still has many enemies. I don''t think he will take such a risk at this time. "


    "Female dependents, but xian''er, she..." Gu Ningqing wants to say nothing.


    Song Qingshu said: "as far as I know, xian''er and wushuangcheng young city master had an engagement. Now Dugu is dead, and Dugu Ming is wushuangcheng''s successor. So if xian''er has this identity, Tiemu really won''t move her."


    Noticing that Gu Zixian''s face was a little white, he quickly comforted: "don''t worry, it''s just a show, not to let you really marry him, and I will take care of you at any time, so you won''t be in any danger."


    Gu Ningqing felt that he had to speak for his daughter: "but this will destroy xian''er''s reputation and integrity. In the future, people will only think that she is Dugu Ming''s wife. If she talks with the young master in the future, I''m afraid she will attract people to gossip."


    Song Qingshu replied: "my wife misunderstood me. I didn''t really let them get married. I just decided to be a fiancee. After all, you were only in accordance with the family tradition. The princess of Shuang Xiufu would marry the heir of Wushuang City, and they were not officially engaged. The reason is to avoid Tiemuzhen''s evil thoughts."


    Gu Ningqing''s face softened a little. He was about to say something again. Gu Zixian had gently held her hand: "Niang, don''t worry. I''m willing to. What''s more, I didn''t really lose anything."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "xian''er, I''ve wronged you for the time being. Don''t worry. Before long, I will let you regain your freedom and be with me honestly."


    "Not aggrieved." Gu Zixian sips her lips and smiles. All the time, she feels that she can''t do anything for brother song. This is just an opportunity. If she becomes the wife of Wushuang City, she will take over Wushuang city in the future.


    As for Dugu Ming, she didn''t pay attention to the dandy.


    The three then discussed some details. Then Gu Ningqing called other middle and high-level officials of wushuangcheng to hold a meeting and announced that Gu Zixian would be betrothed to Dugu Ming.


    Dugu Ming was still in a state of panic. When he heard the news, he was overjoyed and almost jumped up. You know, he had been coveting the beautiful princess Shuang Xiu, but the other side had been speaking to him. Especially after Xixia''s trip, he didn''t even bother to do some face work, which made him think that their marriage was not going to be successful.


    Now the joy of getting what he wanted made him forget that his father had just died.


    At the beginning, of course, a lot of people subconsciously opposed her surrender. But in fact, when she saw the Mongol army oppressing the city, a lot of people were already demoralized, but it was not easy to show it before.


    Now Mrs. Shuang Xiu took the initiative, and these people jumped out to follow her.


    When his father was killed, he was supposed to be Dugu Ming, the most steadfast opposition. Because Gu Zixian agreed to marry him, he was already crazy. He had no idea. He subconsciously agreed.


    The other members of the opposition, seeing the appearance of their leaders, knew that there was no point in resisting any more, and agreed to the resolution.


    Song Qingshu went out of the city and brought the news to the Mongolian camp. Tiemuzhen didn''t expect that it would be so smooth. He was overjoyed and even rewarded him with a piece of land and a thousand herdsmen.


    Because the red sun Dharma king and Li Chimei died one after another, the status of "water moon bulk" has become second only to Ba SIPA.


    All the people in the Mongolian tent congratulated him one after another. Song Qingshu had to sigh that tie Muzhen was really generous in giving his subordinates rewards. If he were someone else, he would have been so grateful and worked hard.


    The next day, Dugu Ming, Shuang Xiu''s wife and princess went out of the city to meet tie Muzhen.


    The whole process was quite smooth, but there was an accident at the dinner party. Maybe it was because of the three rounds of wine. Tiemuzhen suddenly said, "I''ve heard that Mrs. Shuang Xiu and the princess are gorgeous in the western regions for a long time. It''s a pity that they haven''t been able to see the real face. Why don''t you take down the veil to open our eyes?"


    Dugu Ming was so worried that he said, "I''ll tell you back to Da Han. There''s a tradition in Shuang Xiu mansion that the appearance of women in the mansion can''t be seen by outsiders."


    Tiemuzhen said with a smile: "ah, now that you surrender to Mongolia, all of you are brothers and sisters, how can you be an outsider? What''s more, Shuang Xiufu has such rules. We in Mongolia also have Mongolian rules. If we don''t show our true appearance to others, don''t we treat us as friends? "


    Later, his tone was threatening.


    Dugu Ming was forced by his momentum and didn''t dare to say anything more for a moment.


    It''s Shuang Xiu''s wife''s lips: "it''s all right, what Khan said is reasonable. We really should show our sincerity, but we look shabby. I hope we don''t pollute your eyes."


    Said slowly took off the veil on the face, exposed a piece of plump and charming goose egg face.


    Gu Zixian was the first one to see her because she was song Qingshu. She had broken her old oath, but she had no worries. She also took off her veil and showed her beautiful face.


    The whole tent was noisy before, but now it fell into silence. It seemed that every breath became a bit heavy, and the sound of someone swallowing was clearly heard.


    You know, either of them is a gorgeous beauty. Now standing together, the visual impact is more than doubled, which makes all the men in the big tent dazzled.


    "My wife and princess are really beautiful," tie Muzhen laughed, and a trace of fanaticism flashed in his eyes. "My Su Wenshuang - Xiufu skill is superb, and there are many people who want to ask for advice. I''ll hold a banquet alone in my tent later, and I hope my wife will come to give advice."


    Of course, Shuang Xiufu is good at Shuang Xiufa, and the significance of his advice is self-evident.


    With this remark, Gu Ningqing and Gu Zixian lose their looks, and even song Qingshu''s face has changed: they have been trying to prevent tie Muzhen from having evil thoughts on Gu Zixian, but they have ignored that Gu Ningqing is also a beauty with infinite charm. How should they end now?

 Chapter 2447

    Song Qingshu got up in a hurry and said, "Da Han, madam Shuang Xiu has been observing the festival for a long time. She has always been respected by the people of Wushuang city. Maybe it''s not suitable for the ceremony."


    He didn''t care to offend Tiemuzhen. He really bullied Mrs. Shuang Xiu, not to mention that Gu Zixian would hate him all his life. Even he couldn''t get over the dilemma in his heart.


    He thought quickly about how to save Mrs. Shuang Xiu. He even thought about claiming that he had an affair with her. Although it was a bit embarrassing, in order to save people, he should not blame Gu Ningqing or Gu Zixian.


    But he had to deny the plan. After all, in theory, he and Gu Ningqing didn''t have much in common before. Did they go to recruit surrender and collude with each other now?


    It''s not obvious that Tiemuzhen and Tiemuzhen are fighting for women. Which normal subordinate would do this.


    It''s a pity that he can''t think of any way to protect her in such a short time.


    Hearing what he said, the whole audience was quiet for a moment. They all looked strange and watched how things would develop.


    There was a flash of anger on Tiemuzhen''s face. However, he restrained himself and said coldly, "you misunderstood me. I invited my wife just to discuss the matter of no twin cities transfer. After all, we will leave for other places soon. This matter should be implemented as soon as possible."


    Mongolians are not stupid enough to listen to your verbal surrender. They usually ask local important figures to provide protons to Helin City, while Tiemuzhen places them in the army of timid Xue.


    Compared with other armies, Xue Qijun is easier to be rewarded and promoted. In this way, the interests of the capitulators will be tied to Mongolia, and indirectly the capitulators will be tied to the chariot of Mongolia. Unless there is a big change, these people will not fight against each other in this way.


    Tiemuzhen said that, no matter in terms of procedure or reason, he could not point out on the spot that he was going to take the opportunity to bully his wife, right?


    "Well, it''s settled. Let''s continue to drink!" Basiba comes out to make it right, and gives song Qingshu a look. This matter is settled.


    Gu Zixian couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu. Even Gu Ningqing''s calm eyes were a little more frightened. Song Qingshu whispered: "don''t worry, I won''t let my wife be violated."


    With his assurance, although I can''t think of what else to do, my nervous heart is still a little calm.


    During the dinner, Shan Yuru came to song Qingshu and asked in a low voice when congratulating him on his promotion: "what are you going to do?"


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I have a rough idea, but I still need to perfect it."


    "What can I do for you?" Shan asked


    "Thank you for your kindness, but not for the time being. Besides, it''s too dangerous. I''d better not involve you in it." Song Qingshu said.


    Shan Yuru''s face was full of resentment: "we''ve all been like that, and every one of us yelled so much."


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu almost didn''t choke. He comforted her in a hurry and made her smile.


    At the end of the dinner, everyone dispersed, and Mrs. Shuang Xiu was asked to leave, and stayed in the tent of Tiemuzhen king.


    When she left, she couldn''t help looking back at Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu gave her a reassuring look. Then she quickly went back to her camp and took out some materials to stir things up.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu in Wang''s tent sat nervously on the Hu stool, holding a dagger tightly in her sleeve hand. She had kept herself as a jade for so many years, but she didn''t want to be sullied by a guy like tie Muzhen.


    What she hesitated was whether she would choose to die with tie Muzhen or commit suicide ahead of time.


    Her martial arts are not weak. If she makes a surprise attack, she may hurt Tiemuzhen. But it is said that Tiemuzhen is a great master. She has no bottom in her heart, and she is worried that this will bring disaster to wushuangcheng and shuangxiufu.


    If the innocent Bai Xin of wushuangcheng died because of her, it would be a dead man.


    But if so from the Tiemuzhen, where would she like to!


    Thinking of the calm eyes song Qingshu gave her when she left, and the words he asked, Mrs. Shuang Xiu bit her lip gently. Now I can only believe him. I hope you won''t let me down.


    After a short time, the sound of heavy footsteps rang out, and tie Muzhen, who was full of wine, rushed in. Shuang Xiu''s heart was tight, and she quickly got up to salute. At the same time, she tightly grasped the dagger in her sleeve: "I''ve seen a lot of sweat."


    With the help of candlelight, Tiemuzhen looks at her carefully. Her skin is as white as milk, her face is full of desire and hope, and her body is full of satiety. All of a sudden, he feels that her belly is very hot: "hahaha, the western regions all say that she is the most beautiful in Northern Xinjiang, but in my opinion, she is still too green and astringent


    Shuang Xiu''s heart leaped wildly, and she quickly replied, "I''m flattered by Da Han. I''m here to discuss the proton issue. I don''t know who Da Han needs to hand over the proton?" She didn''t dare to go on with the topic, so she had to move on to business.


    Tiemuzhen jindaoma sat by the bed and patted beside him: "madam, you can come and sit down."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu forced a smile: "no, I can stand." She didn''t dare to sit in the past, otherwise they would roll to the back of the bed.


    Tiemuzhen didn''t mind, and said slowly: "the problem of protons? All the middle and high levels of Wushuang city sent their eldest son to Helin city and incorporated them into the timid Xue army. But now there are no two city masters and the princesses of Shuang Xiufu. The two most important figures are young and have no children. What do you think we should do? "


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu bit her rich red lips: "I''m dull. I really don''t know."


    Tiemuzhen laughed: "I have a way, but I don''t know if you want to."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu replied, "since we have surrendered to Khan, we will naturally obey Khan''s orders."


    Tiemuzhen looked at her with burning eyes and scanned her graceful and round curve up and down with unbridled eyes: "although they have no children, they have other relatives, that is, your wife. Later, your wife will stay with Ben Khan as a hostage. Don''t worry, Ben Khan will treat you well."


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s face changed: "I''m afraid it''s not right." The other party''s words have been so obvious that she can''t understand.


    "Madame is not a little girl who is not in charge of human affairs. Why do you have to go around so many circles with me? If you follow Ben Khan, you will be safe in the future. Otherwise... Hum!" Tiemuzhen is so drunk that he doesn''t want to go around with her like this.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s face was pale, and she finally came to this step. Just when she didn''t know what to do, tie Muzhen had already rushed up. The great master''s cultivation could not escape her. She was hugged immediately, and the other party came to her face with a mouth full of wine: "come on, madam, I''ll let you know what a woman''s happiness is."


    At this time, there was a sudden burst of booze outside the tent, shaking all the tents: "who dares to bully my descendants who are going to be defeated alone!"

 Chapter 2448

    This sound was like a bolt from the blue, shaking all the barracks of the whole military camp. Ordinary soldiers covered their ears tightly, obviously confused by the shock.


    Tiemuzhen didn''t care to bully Mrs. Shuang Xiu. He pushed her aside, and then hurried out: "come on!"


    Soon many bodyguards came to the door and told him, "a mysterious man suddenly appeared. He claimed to be a lone wolf, and his martial arts skills were extremely high. Many brothers were injured."


    "To be defeated alone?" Tiemuzhen''s pupil shrinks. When Pang ban, tongtianwu and others talked with him before, they mentioned this legendary character, but no one has ever seen it with his own eyes, so many people even doubt whether he really exists.


    However, there is a saying in the magic gate that Wushuang city is the descendant of Dugu, but most people scoff at this saying. They think it''s just that Wushuang city leader''s surname is Dugu. Some people are far fetched to connect the two.


    But today, after killing Dugu and destroying Wushuang City, Dugu came out. Is the legend true?


    Tiemuzhen is a little suspicious. After all, according to the legend, the martial arts of seeking defeat alone is unfathomable.


    "Take my talismans and pass them on. Keep your camp and don''t be confused!" As a famous general, Tiemuzhen knows how dangerous it is to blow up camp at night. At the same time, he also takes his masters to the most chaotic place.


    I''m afraid it will take him to deal with such a person.


    Although the other side is said to be powerful, Tiemuzhen is confident that he will not lose anyone''s magic skills.


    After Tiemuzhen left, Mrs. Shuang Xiu grasped her skirt tightly in the tent. Her face was white, and she still has a lingering fear.


    Before, she hesitated to die with Tiemuzhen or commit suicide, but at that moment, she had no ability to resist.


    She is good at martial arts, but just now she was totally powerless in front of the great master and let the other side take it.


    Think of waiting for tie Muzhen to come back, he is still hard to escape the humiliation of the outcome, it is better to take advantage of the opportunity to commit suicide.


    Thinking of this, the dagger in her sleeve slipped into her hand and wiped directly to her neck.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, she only felt a strong force coming from her hand. She couldn''t hold the dagger in her hand and was directly hit out.


    Then a figure came in and put his arms around her. Mrs. Shuang Xiu was shocked. She quickly waved her hand to attack the other side. As a result, when the man pressed her finger on her waist, she had no strength.


    "Ma''am, it''s me!"


    A familiar voice sounded.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu was stunned and looked at each other in a hurry. She saw an old man in his arms who had never seen him before.


    However, this voice is very familiar. It''s song Qingshu''s voice. In such a close contact, she is acutely aware of the great attraction of each other''s practice to her double mind cultivation, as if there is a warm sun nearby.


    "Song... Young master?" She couldn''t help but be in a trance. She didn''t expect that the other party would take such a big risk to save her.


    Song Qingshu smile: "madam, please rest assured, since I promised you, I will not let you be bullied by others, let''s leave first."


    Then she flew out of the king''s tent with her plump and soft waist. Mrs. Shuang Xiu no longer struggled, but hugged him tightly and put her body on him to avoid bringing him extra resistance.


    As soon as they got out of the king''s tent, a group of warriors came face to face. With a wave of the sword in Song Qingshu''s hand, they suddenly became angry with countless swords. The spears and swords in those people''s hands were broken one after another, and a blood mist burst out of their chest.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to take Mrs. Shuang Xiu to flee to the outside of the camp. Although the great master''s martial arts are high, it is also a brain drain to confront thousands of troops and horses.


    "Since your excellency is here, please stay." A voice came, Meng chixing appeared from the dark.


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret. Before, his strategy of attacking the West with the east only opened Tiemuzhen. Fortunately, at least one great master was transferred away, otherwise he would be in trouble.


    At this time, a transparent light wall suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way. I had seen this scene in the daytime before. At that time, no Shuangcheng master could not break the seemingly thin light wall with all his strength.


    Although he was not afraid, he didn''t want to be entangled at all, so the tip of his foot was on the light wall a little bit, and the whole person violated the laws of physics, and generally changed the direction and flew out from the side.


    Meng chixing was stunned. He didn''t expect that it was so easy for him to change direction in the high speed. He wanted to arrange the light wall again, but it was too far away. Even if it was arranged, it might not be able to stop him. He had to use his lightness skills to catch up.


    Although song Qingshu''s lightness skill is high, he holds a person, and his injury has not recovered completely. It''s not easy to get rid of a great master completely. Originally, he planned to take Mrs. Shuang Xiu into Wushuang city and hide her in the city quietly.


    But with such a tight pursuit, Tiemuzhen sent someone to block the camp from a distance, so he could only start to implement plan B.


    Shuttle back and forth in the middle of the barracks dense tents, so as to isolate each other''s line of sight. Then he found a chance and quickly got into his tent.


    Song Qingshu made a silent gesture to him, and then quickly took out a set of soldiers'' clothes: "madam, you put on this, and you also put on this mask. Later, it is very likely that soldiers will go door to door to search."


    Early in the morning, he prepared another mask to cover Gu Ningqing''s beautiful appearance. For the time being, he asked her to stay here disguised as a private soldier to see whether the situation is going to be sent out or not. After all, he asked her to go back to Shuang Xiufu. Once Tiemuzhen is lustful again, there is really no way.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu''s face turned red. You know, although she is not a maid in ordinary times, she can also be regarded as a respectable person. Now there is no shelter in the tent. Is that the way to change it in front of him?


    Song Qingshu turned around and began to take off his clothes. It was obvious that he wanted to change back to Shuiyue''s clothes.


    Mrs. Shuang Xiu clenched her teeth and knew that she was in a hurry. She quickly untied her belt and changed her dress.


    On the other side, Meng chixing chased him halfway and suddenly lost his target. He jumped onto a flagpole and made a sharp inspection around with his eyes.


    The finger sketched a rough range and said in a cold voice: "that person should be in this area. Search each tent next to me."


    "Have you changed your clothes, madam?" Song Qingshu changed back to Shuiyue.


    "Change... Change it." Gu Ningqing''s voice is a little uneasy. It''s obvious that everyone has taken great risks in today''s event. She is worried about not only the impact on Song Qingshu, but also the impact on wushuangcheng.


    Song Qingshu turned around, picked up the clothes and skirts scattered on one side, rubbed them into a ball and put them in the quilt. There was no trace from the outside. He just gave up. There was a warm and faint fragrance left on the clothes and skirts. He couldn''t help but have a headache. What do these women do with such fragrance every day? It''s easy to become a flaw at that time.


    However, he couldn''t manage so much now. He looked Gu Ningqing up and down, arranged some untidy places on her clothes for her, then paused, stretched out his hand, rewound some of her scattered hair, put it on her head, and then took the hat to put on her: "madam, try not to speak later, if you have to, Be sure to keep your voice down and change your tone


    Her hair has never been touched by other men. Gu Ningqing''s cheek is slightly hot. He thinks that he is thinking about something. He responds in a low voice.


    Song Qingshu was also a little nervous. After all, the method he came up with in a short time was not so meticulous. Now he can only go one step at a time.


    As the footsteps of the soldiers who searched came closer and closer, suddenly a powerful voice came from afar: "in the past, I have been in the river and lake for more than 30 years. I have killed all the enemies and defeated all the heroes. There is no resistance in the world. I have no choice but to live in seclusion and make friends with carving. Whoo! It''s hard to be lonely if you can''t get an opponent in your life. "

 Chapter 2449

    Hearing these words, song Qingshu''s eyes are straight. Others don''t know what it means. Doesn''t he know? He is a mythical character in the field of fiction. In this world, he has seen the characters carved on the mountain wall in Shendiao valley. The meaning of the sword has benefited him a lot these years.


    "Madame, you should be saved." Song Qingshu said.


    Gu Ningqing muttered to himself: "is the legend true?" In Wushuang City, she also heard the legend about Dugu Yimai. Before, Dugu Fang died, and Dugu Ming even went to the ancestral hall to burn incense and pray. At that time, she secretly despised this guy''s practice, but now it seems that she really invited the elder?


    "Ma''am, stay here. I''ll go out and have a look." Song Qingshu asked Gu Ningqing to leave the tent in a hurry.


    I found a man standing in the distance. He was not as old as I thought. On the contrary, he looked very young. His sword eyebrows and stars were different from ordinary Naibai Xiaosheng. There was a kind of inexplicable confidence and calmness in his eyes, as if nothing could stop him in the world.


    The black cloak was hunting in the cold wind at night. He stood there like the most sharp sword. Meng chixing on the other side saw that his pupils were shrinking: "I''m going to be defeated alone?" As the elder of the demon sect, he naturally heard the legend of the other side.


    "I didn''t expect that anyone in the world would remember me," the young man said with a rusty smile, and then his eyes fell on him. "Did you kill Dugu Yifang?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. No matter how old he was, how could he be so young? However, he thought that the old urchin Zhou Botong was not young, but as he grew older, many of his white hair turned black. It should be that Xuangong cultivation had reached a certain level and his mood was innocent, so he could rejuvenate to a certain extent.


    In addition, there are those of Xiaoyao sect. They are all seventy and eighty years old, but they look like little girls.


    It is thought that this lonely pursuit of defeat either cultivates some skills like the eternal youth skill or reaches an incredible level. At present, it seems that it is the latter.


    Meng chixing, after all, is a great master and a great master of the demon sect. He naturally has pride in his heart. After listening to his inquiry, he coldly replied, "so what?"


    Dugu Qiubai sighed, "I didn''t intend to get involved in the dust, but after all, wushuangcheng and I still have some unfinished roots. When my old friend''s son was killed, we have to get justice for him."


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaps wildly. Dugu Ming''s sword technique in Xixia does have the shadow of Dugu''s desire to defeat. It''s just that there is too much difference in the realm. He was suspicious at that time, and now it''s finally confirmed.


    Meng chixing also laughed: "open your eyes and have a look. This is no longer your time. I have millions of Mongolian soldiers, and I have countless commanders. Do you dare to come to the barracks alone? It''s beyond our capacity. "


    Dugu Qiubei gave him a light look, but he didn''t get angry. His voice was as plain as water, as if he was saying something more natural: "you go first, or you won''t have a chance."


    Meng chixing was furious: "your tone is so big!" Of course, he can order Mongolian soldiers and warriors to go up first. First, he can test each other''s accomplishments. Second, he can consume each other''s strength.


    But now in full view of the public, he also wants face!


    What''s more, as a great master, on the one hand, cultivation is equally important. Which great master does not have absolute confidence and momentum? How can you be weakened by the other party''s words?


    "Then you must die." Meng chixing''s pupil shrinks, his mental power turns into substance, and the nine transparent wind blades suddenly appear around him. The next moment they shoot at him to make him a beehive.


    You should know that when you dealt with Dugu before, a blade of wind broke his opponent''s unique and invincible master, and then cut his opponent''s life without losing his power. Now he has gathered nine handles at the same time and attacked him from all directions at the same time. It can be seen that he dare not despise him at all.


    Just as the nine handle wind blade was just coming out and its momentum was about to rise rapidly, it seemed that the shadow of a sword appeared on his head. He didn''t move at all, but the shadow of the sword on his head had spun ahead of time and made a very sharp sound. When the nine handle wind blade was the weakest, he crushed it into powder.


    Song Qingshu seems to have a clear understanding. He remembers that the sword technique of seeking defeat alone has always been attacking but not defending. Every time he attacks the enemy, he will save him. Then one move after another is like overwhelming the enemy.


    If someone can make him take a defensive move, he will be jubilant for months.


    Sure enough, after the attack, he didn''t give the opponent any chance to breathe. He split to mengchixing in an instant.


    Meng chixing''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that his attack would be defused by the other party at the beginning, and then his move came so quickly, but he also responded quickly. After all, he only needed to use his mind, and a transparent wall of light would block in front of him.


    In the past, with this light wall, he allowed Dugu to bombard countless fists with an invincible hand, but he didn''t shake a cent. Now he has laid three.


    However, under the other side''s sword, the unbreakable wall of light broke into pieces as if ice and snow met with fire. Then the other side''s sword broke three walls of light without stopping. Finally, the sword struck the other side''s eyebrows.


    Meng chixing''s tall figure was stiff, and he muttered to himself in a very bitter tone: "what an overbearing sword."


    Immediately a blood line spread in the center of his eyebrows, and then the pupil was no longer shiny. The whole person staggered and fell down from the tower, fell heavily on the ground, and had no breath.


    "So you die?" There was a chill in all the soldiers.


    Even song Qingshu is no exception. Although Meng chixing is not a strong man in the realm of great master, his method of turning spiritual power into material object is quite clever. Even if he wants to win in his own prime, it is not easy to kill him alone, let alone end his life with one move.


    Can I take that sword just now?


    Song Qingshu only felt a little thirsty.


    "Meng chixing!" Tiemuzhen just came after hearing the news. He saw Meng chixing from a distance, and he wanted to come and hold the battle. He thought that two on one, plus the thousands of troops, the other side would die.


    How do you know that Meng chixing died in the blink of an eye, or was he killed by the other party?


    There was a chill behind him. Since he unified Mongolia, the word fear no longer appeared in his dictionary, but at this moment, he felt deep fear.


    "Did you take people to destroy Wushuang city?" He looked at him quietly, moving his eyes.

 Chapter 2450

    "Those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish." Tiemuzhen has calmed down after a short shock. He has never seen a situation in the past few years. In front of so many subordinates, he can''t show any timidity. "Since Wushuang city has chosen to surrender, I will naturally treat them well. If they choose to resist stubbornly, it''s no wonder I''m ruthless."


    "But you killed Dugu after all." He looked at him indifferently.


    Tiemuzhen laughed, his voice full of rebellious and heroic: "so what, he is stubborn, is his way to death."


    "In my opinion, this is also your way to death," he said


    Tiemuzhen sneered: "now in my barracks, it''s not certain who will kill anyone!" With a wave of his hand, the Mongolian sergeants who had not responded before were ready to bow and arrow one after another. In an instant, a terrible rain of arrows shot away from the sky.


    The shadow of the huge sword stood in front of him. Any arrow that was close to his body was either thrown away or turned into powder.


    Song Qingshu secretly admired it, but he knew that any master who wanted to face the army''s arrow rain like this had the problem of persistence.


    After all, it takes a lot of internal power to block so many arrows. In the long run, if the internal power recovery speed can''t catch up with the consumption speed, it will definitely be consumed by the army.


    But the army is a man, not a machine. It can''t launch arrows all the time. As long as there is a little slack in the middle, the master will have a chance to get away.


    Sure enough, after the three rounds of arrow rain, both the power and the number of arrows fired at the back were much less. He only wanted to be defeated. He stepped forward and appeared near the archers. With a wave of the huge sword in his hand, the archers were defeated.


    At this time, another Mongolian army moved. They all carried guns and fired at the figure, with countless firelights from the barrel.


    "Why?" It was obvious that he had never seen this new weapon before, but the natural intuition of the master made him give up the hard resistance, and instead, he dodged aside.


    Then there was a loud bang.


    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and even took out his cannons. These were the geldan troops who had surrendered before. The Mongols were really efficient. They had incorporated them for their own use in such a short time.


    Maybe ordinary people can''t see the trajectory of the shell, but this obviously doesn''t include seeking defeat alone. With a wave of his sleeve, he directly catches the shell with a soft force and then throws it back.


    Boom!


    Mongolia''s artillery camp was immediately bombed bloody, those camels were scared, panic, fled everywhere, camp chaos.


    Tiemuzhen knew that he couldn''t go on like this any more. Just now, he looked on coldly and felt a little confident, so he made a move.


    The sea of blood is huge, and there are countless bones. When he is fighting for defeat alone, he is wrapped in it. The sea of blood is like a python winding around him. The bones and skeletons in it are like ghosts from hell. They open their mouths and bite him.


    The people in the Mongolian military camp cheered, but just halfway through the cheering, suddenly they saw a huge sword, and the shadow of it suddenly expanded from the sea of blood. Then countless swords scattered, and the bones of the sea of blood were scattered. Countless tents nearby were raised, and the Mongolian soldiers who could not avoid it burst into a cloud of blood.


    Tiemuzhen spat out blood. Because of the battle with song Qingshu before, and because he was injured by tongtianwu explosives in the secret road of Shamanism, his strength has not been fully recovered. Now he is facing a sea of bones and blood. Naturally, his injury is not light.


    Dugu Qiubai said coldly: "I didn''t expect that there were still people practicing the heavenly magic skill. They wanted to practice the blood sea of this scale. I don''t know how many creatures they killed. Today I will do it for heaven."


    After that, he walked to Tiemuzhen step by step. Although his step was slow, the distance of tens of feet was fleeting. Mongolia was shocked, and countless Khan''s bodyguards rushed up. At the same time, many Mongolian feeding experts headed by basiba rushed over. Ali Buge also asked the experts in the palace to help.


    However, no one is the enemy of fighting for defeat alone. He vomited blood one after another and went back. Therefore, basiba has been supporting him for a long time. The lotus flower seal protects his body and the mieshen palm counterattacks, which creates a lot of trouble for him.


    It''s strong to fight alone, but it''s not so easy to move forward in a short time under the block of countless experts.


    Song Qingshu rushes to tie Muzhen, but his eyes are on him. He picks up Su Lu Ding, but he can see why he is much lower than usual.


    "Do you want to give him a hand at this time?" Song Qingshu is a bit excited. Such an opportunity can be said to be a once in a blue moon.


    Fuck him!


    His eyes a Su, is about to hand, suddenly mid air rang out a clear voice: "small carving son, you come to mischief."


    Song Qingshu was shocked and looked at the green figure on the flagpole not far away


    "How could it be her?"


    Floating in green, she looks more delicate and delicate. The green bamboo stick in her hand is particularly eye-catching. She is ah Qing, the mysterious sheep girl she met at the Golden Snake meeting.


    Dugu Qiubei splits the surrounding experts with one sword. Seeing ah Qing, Gujing bubo''s face turns black: "nine days Xuannv, I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me this name."


    "Nine days Xuannv?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He did read such a legend in his previous life, but he was shocked by what a Qing really was.


    "But your name is not as good as Xiao diao''er." Ah Qing suddenly looked around, "eh, where''s the silly carving beside you?"


    "When you plucked it from time to time, it naturally ran away." When I talk about the past, I always feel gnashing my teeth.


    "That''s a pity. It should have recovered almost as soon as it was time." Ah Qing said with regret.


    He didn''t want to pay any attention to this heartless crazy woman. He went straight to Tiemuzhen with a sword. He didn''t forget the purpose of his trip.


    Tiemuzhen holds Sulu Ding in his hand, surrounded by a sea of white bones and blood, and looks at the virtual shadow of the huge sword.


    At this time, a blue sword Qi waved, and put the virtual shadow of the huge sword aside.


    Dugu Qiubai was furious: "nine days Xuannu, you have to fight me."


    At this time, the innocent ah Qing suddenly became indifferent and dignified in her eyes: "you should be alone and be defeated. You should have broken the void and gone, and should not interfere in the affairs of the world."


    Song Qingshu looks at the woman in green on the flagpole in surprise. Is it still the innocent sheep girl whose big brother is shouting at her?


    At this time, she was holy and dignified, as if all things in the world were ants in her eyes.


    He frowned and said, "kill this guy before I go!"


    Ah Qing shook his head: "he has great fortune to protect his body. He should be the emperor of the world. You can''t kill him."

 Chapter 2451

    "He''s trained to be a demon, and I don''t know how many people he killed," he said in a deep voice. "He''s a million corpses, and there''s a river of blood. Do you want to protect him?"


    Ah Qing replied indifferently: "heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard everything as a cud dog. You should understand this truth."


    He laughs and shakes the whole camp: "I don''t understand you. The sword in my hand is my truth!"


    With that, the virtual shadow of the huge sword on his head went straight to Tiemuzhen. Ah Qing was already on guard, and a huge blue sword Qi also came up.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but think of the story in his previous life. So and so drew out a 40 meter sword. These two guys are just like this. They can be said to be using the sword as a sword.


    After a loud noise, many soldiers who didn''t have time to retreat were blown into blood mist by the sword gas on the spot. Even if they were prepared, many soldiers holding shields in front of them were also seriously injured.


    "Back up!" Tiemuzhen orders in a deep voice. He knows that these two guys are not human. Watching around will only bring disaster to the fish in the pond. He is not afraid of it, but the soldiers under his hands can''t bear it.


    Those Mongolian soldiers, who were granted amnesty, retreated one after another and soon left a huge open space in the center.


    However, ah Qing and Dugu Qiubei have already been fighting far away. Only the blue figure and the black sword can be seen in the air. The sound of their moving is like a bolt from the blue, like thunder from the sky.


    The momentum made everyone across the distance tremble, and they all looked at each other in horror.


    Song Qingshu looks at the distance silently, thinking that ah Qing didn''t do his best at the last Golden Snake meeting. However, he immediately thinks that ah Qing at that time was different from the woman who was indifferent as if she were a God.


    Is it true that the nine day Xuan girl in Dugu Qiubei''s mouth is sealed in ah Qing''s body. She usually walks in the world like ah Qing, and she will wake up in special times?


    Thinking of this, he felt a little pain, because just now Jiutian Xuannu mentioned that Tiemu was the doomed emperor of the world. She wanted to kill him alone, so she jumped out to stop him. When she dealt with him later, Jiutian Xuannu ran out to make trouble. What happened?


    In his heart a burst of irritability, originally everything in the plan, but now the plan out of a big variable, still don''t know how to solve.


    At this time, an ethereal voice came from the sky: "alone, your time has come, don''t go."


    Song Qingshu followed his reputation and saw Ah Qing floating in the air. Instead of continuing to attack, he looked indifferently at the opposite man.


    Seeking defeat alone also stands between heaven and earth, and the whole world begins to become bright and dark, as if the will between heaven and earth has been unable to accommodate his existence.


    "Is this the broken void?" Dugu Qiubei looks at his body, which is disappearing. His eyes are inexplicably complex. Finally, he looks at the familiar world full of nostalgia, and the whole person turns into a virtual shadow and goes up to the sky.


    All the Mongolian soldiers turned pale, and some of them trembled with fright. Their horses hissed wildly, and they stood up, looking at the scene in front of them and kneeling down one after another.


    Tiemuzhen also looked at this scene with a fanatical face. From the beginning of Qin Shihuang, from ancient times to the present, every generation of emperors longed for immortality, but the saying of immortality is illusory. No emperor has ever been able to achieve his wish. But today, he seems to have seen the possibility of immortality with his own eyes, and he does not know whether he can reach that step one day.


    In the eyes of the world, he is an old man now. No matter how advanced his martial arts accomplishments are, he is just prolonging his life. He will die after all. But if he can fly up, what he has been worried about all these years will be solved


    Compared with Tiemuzhen''s fanaticism, song Qingshu is quite indifferent. What about feisheng? It''s better to stay in the fairyland as a soldier, stay in the beautiful world, enjoy the prosperous scenery, and be accompanied by your confidants.


    In the fairyland, all kinds of loneliness and coldness, the legend of Chang''e in Guanghan palace is well known.


    Eh, there is Chang''e in the sky


    Song Qingshu''s original firm heart suddenly wavered.


    "Tiemuzhen, be kind to the matchless people in the city, or I''ll split the gate of heaven and take your life." He left his last word and finally disappeared in the world.


    Tiemuzhen swallows his saliva, thinking that is not forced to double - repair lady attracted this evil star tonight? After tonight''s accident, Meng chixing died, and the Mongolian soldiers suffered heavy losses. He almost worried about his life. His mind in that respect had been lost to Java for a long time, thinking that this woman was unlucky and could not be touched in the future.


    Song Qingshu looks for ah Qing everywhere. Unfortunately, he has no trace. He should have left quietly when he was just seeking defeat alone and breaking the void.


    "I don''t know if she remembers me." Song Qingshu sighed for a long time.


    At this time, basiba on the other side took the lead in kneeling down to tie Muzhen: "the immortal appointed the emperor of the world, and Khan was destined to rule the world, long live, long live!"


    Tiemuzhen was stunned at first, and then secretly praised his brilliance. Basiba took the lead, and other people knelt down to him. Because of the heavy losses tonight, some of his broken morale recovered to the peak, and his reputation also reached an unprecedented height.


    Song Qingshu naturally doesn''t want to kneel down to him. Under the cover of a large number of people, he sneaks back to his camp. Gu Ning is hiding behind the curtain to peep. Unexpectedly, he suddenly comes in and bumps into him.


    Feeling that he bumped into an elastic body, song Qingshu quickly held her: "madam, are you ok?"


    Gu Ningqing shook his head slightly: "I''m ok. Was that really a lonely failure just now? Why are you so young? "


    "Yes," other people may not be sure, but he has seen the sword meaning of seeking defeat alone, and can''t recognize it. "Madam, don''t worry about it. After this incident, I think Tiemuzhen won''t dare to be unkind to you any more."


    He didn''t expect that the way he came up with really led to seeking defeat alone. Anyway, those who had seen him pretend to be seeking defeat alone had been killed by Meng chixing. Naturally, he didn''t know that there were two different ways of seeking defeat alone.


    "Thank you very much." Gu Ningqing''s face turns red when he thinks of the situation at that time. Dugu Qiubai really appears a little late. When he comes to save her, I''m afraid that tie Muzhen has already mastered his body. Moreover, depending on the situation, the other party should come here to avenge Dugu, not to save her.


    However, after Song Qingshu''s making such a fuss, it will give tie Muzhen an illusion. All this has something to do with her. In this way, her safety may be guaranteed.


    "But the situation is not clear tonight. You''d better not go back for the time being. When you come back from outside in front of everyone in the daytime tomorrow, you claim that you were rescued by seeking defeat alone. Anyway, he can''t jump down to testify." Song Qingshu pointed to the sky.


    Gu Ningqing couldn''t help but chuckle: "you are really bad." After that, she felt that something was wrong. It was too much like flirting.


    Song Qingshu didn''t notice it. Instead, he pointed to the bed: "madam is scared tonight. Let''s have a rest early."


    "And you?" Gu Ningqing can''t help asking.


    Song Qingshu pointed to the cushion beside him: "I can meditate all night."


    "How can you do that? I heard that you seem to be injured. How can you do without a good rest?" Gu Ningqing said in a hurry, "come to bed."


    Song Qingshu a Leng: "we sleep together, not very good?"


    Gu Ningqing''s face turned red, and he gave him a look: "I mean when you sleep in bed, I''ll just walk on the mat. What are you thinking?"


    Song Qingshu then knew that he was thinking of something wrong. He gave a smile. Before he could figure out how to resolve the embarrassment, Gu Zixian''s low voice rang out the door: "brother song, brother song ~"

 Chapter 2452

    Outside the tent, Gu Zixian''s skirt was fluttering, and her figure became more and more charming in the moonlight.


    Song Qingshu rushed to pull her in: "aunt, don''t call my name in the future, so as not to expose it."


    Gu Zixian spat out her tongue: "people are also anxious. They don''t think so much." But she thought in her heart, is it strange to call him Shuiyue.


    "What''s the rush?" Song Qingshu asked and confirmed that there was no one else outside the tent.


    "It''s mainly my mother. She has always been clean and devoted to my father''s day. As a result, she was summoned by Tiemuzhen tonight. I really don''t know what to do." Gu Zixian''s pretty eyebrows are full of worries.


    At this time, there was a snort in the tent: "I don''t want to keep your father''s day, I just don''t want to contact those smelly men."


    Gu Zixian trembled all over and hurried along. When he saw Gu Ningqing, he was excited: "Why are you here?"


    Gu Ningqing spat: "do you think I''m in the tent of Tiemuzhen?"


    "Of course not," Gu Zixian noticed that she had changed her clothes. Her eyes could not help moving back and forth on them. "You..."


    "Where do you think you are? He rescued me and put me here for the time being." Gu Ningqing blushed and said with a smile.


    Gu Zixian spat out her tongue: "I didn''t say anything. It''s obviously your fault."


    Seeing that they seemed to be driving secretly, song Qingshu coughed and quickly explained what happened today.


    Gu Zixian ran to him and took his hand. Her face was close to his shoulder. "I didn''t expect that you were so crooked that you led him out. In this way, Tiemuzhen didn''t dare to think evil of his mother any more."


    The girl''s body is delicate and young. Song Qingshu has to praise it secretly: "yes, but my wife will not show up for the time being tonight. I''ll come back tomorrow when there are many people. I''ll take advantage of the situation of seeking defeat alone."


    Gu Zixian pursed a smile: "after all, brother song, you just want to leave your mother in your tent for one night."


    Song Qingshu was startled and said in a hurry, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Gu Ningqing also turned pale and glared at his daughter: "what do you say?"


    Gu Zixian curled her lips: "I''m just kidding. What are you nervous about?"


    Then he hugged his sweetheart tightly: "brother song, I miss you so much this time."


    Seeing that she didn''t mean anything, she was relieved and held her in her arms. Gu Zixian was tall and slender, full of girlish breath, and very comfortable.


    "Keke ~" Gu Ningqing on one side couldn''t see any more. "There are still people here."


    Gu Zixian''s face turned red, and she quickly pushed her lover away: "I''ll go first, so as not to attract other people''s attention. Take good care of my mother for me."


    Song Qingshu smiles: "this is nature."


    Gu Zixian trots all the way and leaves like a runaway. There are only song Qingshu and Gu Ningqing left in the room, which restores some awkward tranquility.


    This is not the way to go on. Song Qingshu coughed and said, "madam, you can sleep in bed. Don''t worry about me. I have a place to sleep."


    Say to find a rope tied to both ends of the tent, and then a turn over, then sleep on the rope above.


    Gu Ningqing''s eyes were straight: "can you sleep on the rope?"


    "Yes, a friend taught me." Song Qingshu had a pale but beautiful face in her mind. She didn''t know where she was now.


    "Aren''t you afraid to fall?" Gu Ningqing blinked. His big eyes were full of surprise.


    Song Qingshu replied: "as long as the heart has no evil thoughts, it will not."


    Then the tent regained its tranquility, and they went to sleep with each other''s heart in mind. In the middle of the night, suddenly there was a loud plop.


    Gu Ningqing was startled. He propped himself up from the bed and looked at Song Qingshu, who had been disheartened: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Qingshu''s old face is red: "it''s okay. I''m thick skined."


    Seeing that he just rubbed his skin, Gu Ningqing put down his heart and said with a smile, "you said before that if you don''t have evil thoughts in your heart, you won''t fall down. Now do you have evil thoughts in your heart?"


    As soon as I said this, I regretted it, because it seemed that I was teasing.


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. With a smile, he climbed up the rope again. After a while, he asked, "madam, it seems that you are not many years older than me."


    "Eh ~" Gu Ningqing is only in his thirties now. They are almost the same age. On the contrary, Gu Zixian is a little younger than him.


    "Do you have a feeling that the cabbage you have worked so hard to raise has been arched by pigs?"


    "Pooh, how can you describe yourself as a pig like that?"


    ¡­¡­


    On the eve of dawn the next day, song Qingshu and Gu Ningqing quietly left the camp, because according to the plan, she would return in front of everyone this morning, so Tiemuzhen would not dare to make up her mind.


    This time before dawn is the deepest time for people to sleep, when the probability of being found out is the lowest.


    Not long after he returned to the camp, some soldiers came to pass the news. Tiemuzhen summoned him. He couldn''t help but be stunned. What should happen so early.


    After coming to Wang''s tent, I found that there were many generals and experts present, all of whom were Tiemuzhen''s confidants.


    Seeing people coming together one after another, tie Muzhen said, "I have good news to tell you. I know that when I attacked Gerdan before, the Mulun department will certainly hear the news to save him. So I sent boluantai to lead a team of people to ambush on the ground they must pass. In addition, we solved Gerdan in the first world war yesterday, and took a team of people to support him, It happened to block the reinforcements led by Huo Qingtong and destroy them. The only regret is that Huo Qingtong ran away, but many people have gone to capture her, so she must not escape. "


    "Cui Yu Huang Shan has hurt many Mongolian soldiers over the years, but I heard that she is good-looking, so Ben Khan was kind enough to make her my virgin. Ha ha ha ~"


    Boluantai is the son of wanhu bolshu. He has always been in a high position and is deeply trusted.


    On hearing this great victory, the generals in the tent congratulated Tiemu Zhenming. However, song Qingshu was secretly surprised. Unfortunately, he was too low in position to know these military and national events, so he could not give Huo Qingtong early warning. This time, it was hard for mu Zhuolun to estimate.


    Sure enough, Tiemuzhen sat up straight: "before I let those people from the wooden table walk around, mainly because I was afraid of the mysterious Sword Fairy in Kunlun mountain. But yesterday she appeared, obviously supporting me. I can''t keep this group of serious troubles, so I decided to take this opportunity to completely pacify the western regions!"


    Yesterday, he was regarded as the emperor by the fairy like figure. The momentum of Mongolian soldiers was unprecedented. Now they are excited to hear that there is another war to fight, because fighting means money and women. Who doesn''t like it.


    Tiemuzhen then looked at Song Qingshu: "the water moon is large. I''ll send you to go to Mu Zhuolun''s department to steal the alliance letters of the thirty-six departments of Tianshan Mountain, and completely disturb the alliance between them. Then, together with our army, we will wipe out all those who do not submit one by one!"

 Chapter 2453

    Tiemuzhen said to basiba again: "imperial master, you take a team of ten thousand people to Guangmingding to exterminate the remaining evils of Mingjiao. During this period, Zhang Wuji disappeared. Although Yang Xiao claimed that he was closed to the outside world, no one was a fool. The whole Mingjiao community was already in a panic. Yang Xiao is an old man with poor morality. He doesn''t agree with the public at all. Now the Ming religion is divided into four parts. If there is an emperor and a teacher who leads his own team, it will be destroyed. "


    "No disgrace Ba Si Ba saluted and took over the task.


    Song Qingshu''s brow is dark and wrinkled, and there are many mountains in the Ming religion. In the past, it was the state of internal strife for many years, that is, Zhang Wuji''s birth made the Ming religion unite.


    You should know that Zhang Wuji became the leader of the Ming religion successfully, not because of his outstanding martial arts, but because his identity represents the interests of every mountain of the Ming religion. The golden lion is his adoptive father, and the white eyebrow eagle is his grandfather. In those years, he escorted Yang Buhui from thousands of miles. Yang Xiao owed him a great favor and saved the people of the five element flag from extinction, It can be explained that each mountain head of the church is either related to him or has received his great kindness, which is why he is willing to admit that he is the leader of the church.


    Now Zhang Wuji''s disappearance is unknown, and the contradictions he forced before are completely aroused, and he has returned to the fragmented state of that year.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but have a headache. What''s mingzun''s plan? Is he going to give up the Ming religion?


    But I''m afraid I can''t recover from the heavy losses in the last war every few years. I''m afraid I can''t manage it.


    Looking back on the days when he had been pretending to be a wizard of heaven, song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation. Was it not his idea to steal their fighting fruits from Mongolia?


    No matter what the situation is, it seems that the Ming religion can''t hold on. Before, it was geldan, the wooden table Lun tribe and the Ming religion that were fighting against each other in the western regions. This time, Tiemuzhen went out to destroy geldan and defeat the wooden table Lun tribe. The momentum of unifying the western regions is irresistible.


    Song Qingshu was thinking about whether to inform Mingjiao secretly, but later he thought about it. Even mingzun didn''t care about it. Mingjiao had to ask for more happiness.


    Now his headache is how to deal with the affairs of Mulun tribe. Tiemuzhen sent him to go there alone, obviously valuing his martial arts. He stole thirty-six alliance letters from Tianshan Mountain to destroy the alliance of various tribes, and then he led the army to defeat each one.


    "How can we preserve the influence of the wooden table Department as much as possible?" Song Qingshu couldn''t think of any good way until he came out of the king''s tent. After all, the wooden table Lunbu was different from wushuangcheng. Under Huo Qingtong''s leadership, he didn''t know how many Mongolian soldiers he killed these years, especially in Gaochang not long ago, which caused heavy losses to Mongolia. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to protect them.


    There was some commotion in the camp in the distance. It turned out that Gu Ningqing had come back. Last night, many people heard that she had been rescued alone. Therefore, when they looked at her, they were astonished with a lot of fear.


    Even tie Muzhen was still worried about last night''s events, so he rewarded her with a large number of titles. Song Qingshu remembered one of them - "chaste lady".


    Tut Tut, this guy will give her up if he can''t get it, so that no one can get the rhythm.


    Song Qingshu is just daydreaming when Shan Yuru has already lifted the curtain and entered his tent: "young master, I heard that you are going to the wooden table Lun department. I have something to say to you."


    "Oh, master, please." Song Qingshu asked her to come and sit down.


    Shan Yuru then said, "are you thinking about how to save the wooden table?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, do you have any good ideas?"


    Shan Yuru shook her head and said, "no, and I also want to persuade you to give up this idea."


    Hearing what she said, song Qingshu couldn''t help but wonder, "why?"


    Shan Yuru explained: "although Huo Qingtong is the most famous member of the mu Zhuolun tribe, he is mainly led by the mu Zhuolun brothers. The elder brother bodu and the younger brother mu Zhuolun, one occupied Kashgar and the other occupied Yeerqiang, and jointly ruled Southern Xinjiang. However, Huo Qingtong is so popular these years that the world only knows mu Zhuolun, but not bodu. Bodu has been dissatisfied with this for a long time."


    "Mongolia is acutely aware of the rift between them, so it began to lay out for a long time. I have a female apprentice named Bai Fanghua, who is beautiful and has learned seven or seven skills. She was sent to bodu before, but now bodu is obedient to her. If she can only pass the news here, she will act."


    "It''s just one of the many people who have been sent there. For example, I know that Ali Buge has some secret lines, but I don''t know exactly what they are."


    "I want to tell you that the wooden table is doomed. The reason why he survived so long is because he was afraid of the mysterious Sword Fairy in Kunlun mountain. Now that he has no such worry, all the previous layouts have begun to be closed. So don''t take risks, young master. "


    Song Qingshu''s color changed slightly. I didn''t expect that Mongolia had been in the western regions for so many years. At the beginning, I wondered why Mongolia would tolerate the separatist forces in the western regions.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have a lot of trouble this time if I didn''t have to be reminded by the leader." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    Shan Yuru apologized: "it''s a pity I didn''t get to know you earlier, otherwise I wouldn''t be afraid of fang''er going there."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s none of your business, even if you don''t send, Mongolia will send other people."


    Shan Yuru was relieved. She lay down on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "my female apprentice is very good-looking and has learned the skill to charm men. In the past, if you liked her, you could let her sleep. That''s what I said."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "do I have such a good color?"


    Shan yurujiao laughed, sat in his arms, gently hugged his neck, with an inexplicable flattery: "if you are interested, we can serve you together in the future."


    Song Qingshu''s old face became hot: "you demons really have no scruples in speaking."


    Shan Yuru slightly twisted his body: "hee hee, young master, although you say no, your body is quite honest."


    Song Qing spent a lot of energy to get down from her. After all, the important thing is now, and she really has no time to fool around.


    Then he went to Shuang Xiu''s house quietly to say goodbye to them, and then set out on the journey to the wooden table.


    All the way south, song Qingshu found Mongolian soldiers cleaning the battlefield near AnJiHai Grand Canyon. It was obvious that the Mongolian army ambushed the reinforcements brought by Huo Qingtong here before.


    Huo Qingtong would not have made such a mistake, but she was eager to save people. In addition, she did not expect that geldan, who had always been powerful, would be defeated in one day, and then let Mongolia draw out its strength to ambush her. All kinds of factors together led to this tragic defeat.


    "I don''t know if she escaped." Looking at the broken arms and limbs on the battlefield, song Qingshu can imagine how fierce the battle was at that time, and continued to go south with a dignified look.


    He inquired about the local Mongolian soldiers, and heard that Huo Qingtong was running to the mountains, and many experts led the soldiers to chase him, so he also went in that direction. Although he knew that the probability of meeting Huo Qingtong was very slim, he still didn''t want to do anything.

 Chapter 2454

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but I feel that the mountain walls on both sides are standing upright. It''s like cutting them with a knife and looking up at the sky. I only feel that the sky is blue and bright, just like looking up at the bottom of the sea.


    The surrounding rocks are dark and shiny. The road became more and more steep and rugged. Song Qingshu had to release the horses and camels he had brought with him. He had to wait until he went over the mountain to buy new ones from local herdsmen.


    At the same time, I sigh that the famous and dangerous Duku highway of later generations is almost the same direction. With the technological conditions of later generations, tens of thousands of officers and soldiers fought hard for ten years and sacrificed hundreds of people before it was built. We can imagine how steep and difficult the road is in this era.


    The reason why he gave up the main road and took these small roads was that he saw some scattered footprints from time to time along the way. He wanted to come to this wild mountain, where there were few people, and no one would pass by on weekdays. These footprints were probably left by Mongolian warriors who pursued Huo Qingtong.


    He can''t help but worry secretly. He is a day or two late in calculating the time. He doesn''t know whether Huo Qingtong has escaped from Shengtian or has been caught.


    Along the way, he used his lightness skills to toss in the mountains and fields. His speed was much faster than that of taking camels and horses before.


    Song Qingshu was silent for a long time. At last, he leaped to a high rock, breathed out his breath in the elixir field, carried out the "sound transmitting and soul searching method" and spread the sound wave away: "Miss Huo, where are you?"


    Although the "sound transmission and soul searching method" learned from Li Qiushui is magical, there are echoes everywhere in the wild mountains, and the effect is greatly reduced. Even if it has no impact, the scope of the search is just like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But now that I have lost my direction, I can only try this.


    Every other distance, he used the method of transmitting sound and searching soul. Finally, after a while, he suddenly noticed the sound of fighting coming from afar.


    With a flash of his body, he made rapid progress in that direction.


    In a valley a few miles away, a woman with a yellow shirt leaned back on a rock, holding a long sword and looking at the four big men around her, said coldly, "I advise you to leave early. When my partner comes, you can''t run."


    Naturally, she is Huo Qingtong, but different from the valiant green feather yellow shirt in the past, she has no idea where the green feather on her head has fallen. Her dress is a little ragged. It can be seen that she has been scratched by branches and rocks in the mountains. What''s more striking is the bloodstain on her chest. The bloodstain visible to the naked eye keeps seeping out, and she has obviously been seriously injured.


    The four big men looked at each other, and one of them couldn''t help saying, "brother, I''m afraid we can''t deal with that man''s internal power just now. Let''s withdraw first."


    The man, who was called big brother, was holding a one legged bronze man in his hand. Hearing the words, he said angrily, "fart, we''ve been chasing her for so long, and it''s not easy to stop her, so we just withdraw?"


    Another tall and thin man with a steel fork hastily agreed: "yes, we should know that Khan has offered a reward to this woman over the years. She has thousands of taels of gold and thousands of families. We can get it immediately. How can we give up like this?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the woman opposite him with a pair of extremely evil eyes: "don''t say, this woman is really strong, or we''ll catch her first and then kill her. Anyway, Khan didn''t say that she must live."


    "Gu Jinbiao, you shameless man!" Huo Qingtong''s eyes want to spray fire, subconsciously want to rush past, but was affected by the chest injury, had to stop.


    So they came here not only for the reward of Mongolia, but also for revenge for their brothers.


    Big magic Teng Yilei said: "she''s almost bleeding. Let''s go up together and make a quick decision. The mountain is so big that the man can''t be found for a while."


    With that, the one legged bronze man rushed up, and the other demons rushed up with their own spirits.


    Huo Qingtong''s eyes were blurred. After fighting for so many days, the guards around her died one by one. She didn''t know how many Mongolian pursuers she had killed, but she was finally caught up by these four guys.


    Originally, seeing that she was doomed, she was ready to take advantage of her strength to stop herself, so as not to be spoiled by Gu Jinbiao. But just after hearing the voice of the man in the air, she was reluctant to die.


    Clenching her lips, she raised her last strength to meet her. She had only one idea. No matter how, she had to stick to it. As long as she waited for the man to come, she would be saved.


    It''s a pity that she was hurt too much and lost too much blood. She was already at the end of the boat. However, several people of the other side had made a quick decision, so they didn''t have the leisurely feeling of cat and mouse before. Instead, they all tried their best.


    Bang!


    Huo Qingtong''s sword was picked up by Teng Yilei''s one horned bronze man. Then ha Hetai grabbed her and fell to the ground.


    Huo Qingtong had been seriously injured, and this time he was almost hurt. His last strength suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Jinbiao put his eyes on her and began to tear her dress.


    Huo Qingtong was shocked, but now she has no strength to resist. She can''t even kill herself by biting her tongue.


    Fortunately, Teng Yilei lifted Gu Jinbiao up and slapped him on the back of the head: "Damn, it''s not fatal to have sex. Let''s leave here first and enjoy her when we find a safe place."


    Just now the mysterious man''s voice has been like a shadow in his heart.


    The others nodded their heads, saying that although Gu Jinbiao''s heart itched, he could only suppress it temporarily.


    Teng Yilei worried about his second brother''s trouble, so he asked ha Hetai to carry Huo Qingtong away.


    However, they just left for a short time, and suddenly stopped, because there was a figure in front of them.


    "Where are you going?" Song Qingshu takes a look at Huo Qingtong. He is relieved. Fortunately, although he is seriously injured, he still can''t die.


    The six demons of Kanto were on guard, but seeing him clearly, they were relieved: "it''s Shuiyue."


    Shuiyue is the guest Minister of Khan''s account. They have seen it from afar before.


    "When Shuiyue comes, he is not afraid."


    "Did your excellency hear someone''s voice just now?"


    "This person''s internal power is very high, but there''s Shuiyue here. I don''t think that person is an opponent."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "if I tell you, it''s me who just sent the voice?"


    The six demons of Kanto were stunned at first, then their faces changed greatly, and they wanted to take weapons one after another. As a result, the figures in front of them flashed, and then fell to the ground one by one.


    Song Qingshu catches Huo Qingtong and asks, "are you ok?"


    Who knows Huo Qingtong raised his hand and gave him a slap, voice with a trace of cry: "how do you come ah!"

 Chapter 2455

    Huo Qingtong fainted after playing, which made song Qingshu look muddled. Is this girl intentional?


    He reached for her pulse and found out that she was seriously injured. He quickly took her and left here. He heard that many Mongolian soldiers had gone into the mountain to hunt Huo Qingtong. The six demons of Guandong must be just one of them. If other Mongolian warriors came, he was not afraid, but he was also afraid of trouble.


    First, she took a nine turn bear snake pill to protect her vitality, then carried her all the way in the mountains, and finally found a cave several miles away.


    Song Qingshu put her in it and began to work for her.


    About half an hour later, Huo Qingtong woke up and saw the strange environment. First, she was confused, then suddenly remembered something, and quickly lowered her head to check her clothes.


    Seeing that his clothes were in good condition, he was completely relieved.


    At this time, a voice came from behind: "am I so unbearable in your heart?"


    She trembles all over, and turns back to find that song Qingshu is working behind her to heal her -- he has taken off Shuiyue''s mask, after all, it''s not so comfortable to cover it.


    "Is it really you?" Huo Qingtong can''t believe it.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "why, Miss Huo doesn''t want to see me?"


    "No," Huo Qingtong bit his lip. He didn''t know how to explain it for a moment. Thinking of what he had just said, he quickly said, "I was not defending you just now. I was not very conscious. I thought I fell into the hands of Gu Jinbiao."


    Song Qingshu helped her lean against the stone wall, came to her and sat down: "can I understand that if it falls into my hands, the girl doesn''t mind what I do?"


    "You''re a man. You''re always so mean." Huo Qingtong gave him a quiet look. For the first time, he didn''t get angry.


    "Let''s talk about something serious," Song Qingshu put away her smile and pointed to her bloody skirt. "Just now I gave you temporary acupoints to stop bleeding, but you should know that if you always rely on acupoints, the muscle will be necrotic, so it''s the right way to bandage the wound. Now that you wake up, I''ll ask your opinion, do you agree with me to help you deal with the wound?"


    Huo Qingtong finally a little annoyed: "that I just coma when you deal with it for me, why do you have to ask me now."


    Song Qing''s bookseller put out his hand and said innocently: "the place you hurt is sensitive. I''m afraid that if I do it for you when you are in a coma, you will think I''m taking advantage of the danger. What can I do if you slap me when you wake up?"


    Huo Qingtong blushed and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I was too worried just now, because I heard your voice, and you didn''t show up all the time. I was worried about being insulted by the six demons of Guandong, so I just..."


    "OK, OK," Song Qingshu also looked depressed, "I''m so big, and I haven''t been beaten like this by a woman. Let''s say, how are you going to compensate me?"


    "Or you can slap me too." Huo Qingtong said and raised his head, closed his eyes and eyelashes, a look of waiting for execution.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand: "forget it. I''m afraid that I''ll slap you to death. Even if I slap you, I can''t get rid of the slap. It''s not cost-effective."


    "What do you want?" Huo Qingtong opened his eyes and looked at him.


    "I didn''t think about it well. I''ll tell you later," Song Qingshu pointed to the wound that began to seep blood on her chest. "Make up your mind quickly, and it''s really going to die."


    Huo Qingtong''s face changed. After a long time, he said in a slightly inaudible voice: "good ~"


    "What, I didn''t hear you clearly." Song Qingshu put his ears together.


    Huo Qingtong felt that her teeth were itching. This guy was really annoying. He could deal with the wound when he was in a coma, so everyone was not embarrassed. But she had to wait until she woke up to ask. How could she answer that? Would she not mind if he looked at his chest?


    Taking a deep breath, Huo Qingtong pressed down the impulse of biting and said in a deep voice: "you can help me deal with the wound."


    "You won''t hit me again, will you?" Song Qingshu confirmed again.


    Huo Qingtong''s teeth cackled: "if you go on, I can''t help beating you now."


    Song Qingshu laughs. When he knows it, he doesn''t tease her any more. He begins to treat her wound solemnly.


    First, she slowly opened her skirt and found that her inner garment had been soaked with blood and tightly attached to the wound. If you tear it, it is easy to involve the wound.


    So he said in a deep voice, "don''t move."


    Then the fingertips exuded a trace of sword Qi, slowly cut the clothes on her body, and took off the blood clothes that cling to her skin one by one.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "Miss Huo, you are really a heroine among women. After such a heavy injury, you can even escape the pursuit of the Mongols."


    Huo Qingtong''s eyes suddenly turned red: "compared with my people who died in the war, my injury is nothing."


    Song Qingshu, while cleaning her wound, apologized: "I''m really sorry that I didn''t inform you in time."


    Huo Qingtong shook his head: "no wonder you don''t know our march route, and I didn''t expect that Gerdan would lose so quickly. Let the Mongols draw out their strength to ambush us."


    Song Qingshu sprinkled golden sore medicine on her wound, and felt her body tremble, obviously some pain: "next, Mongolia will attack mu Zhuolun, and the trend of unifying the western regions has become. What are your plans in the future?"


    Huo Qingtong said with a sad smile: "what else can we do? The tribe is the place where I was born and raised. When I grew up in this land, I naturally want to live and die with it."


    Song Qingshu was silent. Some words are useless now. It''s better not to say them.


    Feeling his finger touching the skin near his wound, Huo Qingtong''s face turned red. He also wanted to find a topic to transfer embarrassment: "where are you going this time?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "Tiemuzhen sent me to steal 36 alliance letters from you. Then I learned on the way that the Mongolian soldiers were hunting for you, so I came to try my luck. I didn''t expect to find you. Do you think we were predestined?"


    Huo Qingtong pursed his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s really predestined."


    Now it''s song Qingshu''s turn to be in a daze. According to common sense, shouldn''t she scold herself for not being serious?


    Huo Qingtong suddenly bit his lip and whispered: "the wound is not there ~"


    Song Qingshu old face a hot: "sorry, just thought things distracted."


    Huo Qingtong gave a sign and didn''t blame him: "do you really want to steal our 36 letters of alliance this time?"


    "It depends on the situation. In fact, it''s no use just giving up all the way. Mongolia has been in your tribe for a long time. This time, it''s a must." Song Qingshu shares the information he knows with her. Of course, Shan Ruyu''s words about the female apprentice are vague. Shan Yuru has no reservation about him. If he sells her for other women''s sake, it''s a bit too dreary.


    Huo Qingtong''s face also flashed unprecedented loss and helplessness: "is our tribe doomed?"


    Song Qingshu bandaged the wound for her and comforted her: "things are not so bad. You should take care of the wound first."


    "Thank you very much this time, brother song." Huo Qingtong said in a low voice.


    Seeing that her address had changed unconsciously, song Qingshu had a smile on her face: "you are too weak now. Eat something and drink some water, and then have a good rest."


    "Well." Huo Qingtong took the dry food he brought with him. After eating a little, he couldn''t help sleeping.


    Song Qingshu also leans against the wall and closes his eyes. In the middle of the night, he is suddenly awakened by the movement coming from his side.


    Huo Qingtong closed his eyes and trembled unconsciously: "cold ~"

 Chapter 2456

    Song Qingshu hurried to check: "Qingtong, what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s a pity that Huo Qingtong didn''t respond to him. He just kept shaking there.


    Song Qingshu rushed to find some firewood to make the fire bigger, but the cold wind at the entrance of the cave was still whistling, and he even saw snow falling slowly at the entrance.


    "What the hell Song Qingshu cursed secretly that the weather in the western regions was so strange. It was very hot in the daytime, and the temperature dropped sharply at night.


    Back at Huo Qingtong''s side, song Qingshu finds that her condition is still not getting better. He can''t help but worry. Is it because of the cold weather or because of her wound infection?


    But let her so cold down certainly not, song Qingshu quickly sat down beside her, the internal force slowly into her body.


    Feeling the warm internal force, Huo Qingtong''s frown finally stretched slightly. In a coma, she subconsciously wanted to get closer to the warm place, so she turned over and curled up in his arms.


    Song Qingshu is dumbfounded. If she didn''t know that she was unconscious at this time, she might be regarded as a leprechaun greedy for her body.


    He attached one hand to her back and the other to her abdomen, and his internal power was constantly flowing into her body. Soon Huo Qingtong''s body trembled less and less, and finally he became calm and calm.


    Don''t know how long, Huo Qingtong slowly wake up, found himself lying in each other''s arms, not from scared.


    "Don''t beat people up again. You just got into my bad situation." Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    Feeling the warm internal power from the vest and abdomen, Huo Qingtong vaguely thought of some things, and could not help feeling embarrassed: "in your heart, I am such a unreasonable person."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I can''t help it. I''m afraid of being beaten."


    Huo Qingtong was so angry that she tried to fight, but she was stunned, because she noticed a layer of sweat on the other side''s temples and forehead. When she thought of him conveying his internal power, she could not help feeling soft: "you must be very tired."


    Say to pinch sleeve to wipe the sweat bead on the face gently for him, the action is gentle and delicate.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "are you seducing me?"


    Huo Qingtong action a stiff, angry way: "you this person talks always so let a person angry!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "because a woman will only fall in love with the man who makes her cry, not the man who makes her laugh."


    Huo Qingtong turned his head to ignore him, but after a while he was still soft hearted: "you stop first, I think you are tired enough."


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief: "aunt, you finally know that you love me." He released his hands, wiped the sweat on his face, and half of his skirt was wet.


    Huo Qingtong quite embarrassed: "you lose internal power for me how long."


    "At least for an hour or two." Song Qingshu quickly drank water and slowed down. He felt that his endurance was not so good after he was injured. He would not be so tired before.


    "Thank you." Huo Qingtong whispered.


    "How are you now?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "Much better." Huo Qingtong nodded, but subconsciously tightened his clothes.


    "Still cold?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    Huo Qingtong replied: "it''s like this on the side of Tianshan Mountain. It''s very cold at night. It''s a pity that my luggage fell off when I was chased. I didn''t have much clothes."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid I can''t use my internal power to warm you all night like before because I''m injured." If he does this one night, he will not be able to go on his way, and it will delay the recovery time greatly. This is totally unacceptable to him, because he has to wait for a big thing after the injury.


    "It''s OK. I''m on fire now." Huo Qingtong moved to one side from his arms, adjusted the bonfire with a branch, "is your injury caused by them last time and Tiemuzhen?"


    "Do you know?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Huo Qingtong pursed a smile: "you fight alone. The three great masters have been known all over the world, and I don''t know."


    "It''s a pity that he was beaten to death and ran away." Song Qingshu sighed, and the picture of fighting Meng chixing with a sword to kill Meng chixing appeared in his mind. He thought that he didn''t know when he would be able to do this.


    The two chatted for a while, and the bonfire became smaller and smaller. After all, song Qingshu was in a hurry to save people before, and he didn''t have time to pick up much firewood. Now it''s snowing outside, and the firewood can''t be used.


    Song Qingshu noticed that Huo Qingtong''s body began to tremble slightly again, and said, "come here, I don''t want to waste those two hours of internal power."


    Huo Qingtong bit his lip: "but you can''t support it."


    Song Qingshu smile: "nothing, I lose for a while, and then rest for a while."


    Huo Qingtong shook his head: "next, we have to hurry to inform the tribe. If you are tired, how can you do it?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "you are dying, don''t think about the tribe. To me, your whole tribe is not as important as you alone."


    Huo Qingtong heart a jump, complexion looked at him one eye: "do you all like this to every woman?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, I only treat beautiful girls like this."


    "You are always so unorthodox," Huo Qingtong chuckled, "but there is my sister in the tribe, she is much more beautiful than me, so do you change your mind?"


    "Princess Xiangxiang," Song Qingshu nodded, "then the whole tribe is not as important as your sisters."


    "You are a shameless man."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Soon the two fell into silence, the bonfire gradually went out, and the whole cave was completely dark.


    "Come here, you are not so shy as a heroine, are you?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded.


    "Who''s shy!" Huo Qingtong snorted, moved to his side, hesitated, "in fact, you don''t have to spend internal power."


    "Don''t you want to freeze to death?" Song Qingshu is stunned. He has internal power to protect his body. Now he is very weak. How can he stand it?


    Huo Qingtong turned his head and said in a faint voice: "you can... Hold me and keep warm with your body temperature."


    "Good." Song Qingshu smiles and pulls her into his arms.


    Huo Qingtong thought that he would refuse on the surface. How could he know that he was so impolite? He could not help feeling a little embarrassed: "did you deliberately tempt me to say that?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "that''s because you are kind in your heart. You can''t bear to let me waste my internal power."


    Huo Qingtong nibbled: "it''s said in advance. After tonight, no one is allowed to mention it, let alone talk to others."


    "I see. You have a fiance. I won''t ruin your reputation." Song Qingshu embraces her and warms her with the heat of her chest.


    Hearing her fiance''s words, Huo Qingtong''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, but she didn''t say anything. The cave was quiet again.


    After a while, feeling her cold body, song Qingshu said, "it''s not OK. The heat can''t be transferred to you through the clothes."

 Chapter 2457

    "Shut up In the dark, Huo Qingtong''s face turned red. "Do you want to take off your clothes and hold them together?"


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu saw that she had signs of attack, and said in a hurry, "Hey, it''s me who suffered so much."


    Huo Qingtong angrily counter smile: "what did you eat to lose?"


    Song Qingshu said: "I see that in those Rangers'' storybooks, it is often a man who is injured and shivers in the middle of the night. Then her confidante takes off her clothes and warms him with her body. Everyone will feel that the girl is at a loss and will sacrifice her body to save the great Xia. How come it''s my turn to save you, it''s not my fault? "


    Huo Qingtong was confused by his heresy: "can it be the same?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "what''s the difference?"


    Huo Qingtong was annoyed: "in a word, it''s just different. I don''t know where you see the messy script. How can there be such a thing?"


    Song Qingshu showed a trace of nostalgia: "I don''t know how many such scripts are in my hometown, but I can''t see them now."


    Huo Qingtong spat: "no wonder you are so bad."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I deliberately said this, clearly to resolve your embarrassment, you actually misunderstood me, really a little sad."


    Huo Qingtong also said quietly: "I know, but I am a woman after all."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "I just teased you intentionally. I''d better give you internal power." Then she pressed her palm to her vest again.


    "No, you''re wasting too much." Huo Qingtong pressed his hand down, slightly shook his head, "forget it, you''re cheap."


    After that, she untied her clothes. In fact, the top of her coat was already a little ragged because of her escape. If the lining had just been used to deal with her wound, there was not much left. With a little force, she slipped from her shoulder and pressed her whole body tightly against the man''s chest: "hold me tight."


    Song Qingshu quickly took off his coat and put it behind her: "don''t freeze."


    Huo Qingtong buried his head in his arms, did not speak, two bodies so tightly together, the cave fell into a strange quiet.


    Song Qingshu felt that the beauty in his arms was trembling slightly. He didn''t know whether the other party was cold or afraid. For a moment, he felt a little sorry. He quickly picked up his internal power to circulate all over his body, and the whole person became warm like the sun.


    Huo Qingtong held him tightly, and his rigid body gradually softened.


    "What are you thinking?" Perhaps too embarrassed, Huo Qingtong finally could not help whispering.


    "I''m thinking about a physics problem." Song Qingshu replied.


    "Physics?" Huo Qingtong a Leng, obviously did not hear this word.


    Song Qingshu explained: "I learned a lesson before. There is a chapter about work efficiency. It says that energy can not be used 100 percent. Most of the energy is wasted in the process of work, and only a small amount of energy is used on the blade."


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand you at all?" Huo Qingtong was at a loss in his eyes, even forgetting the present situation.


    "Do you know that some experts in the Wulin can pass on their merits to their disciples?" Song Qingshu said, "in fact, only a small part of their internal power was digested and absorbed by their disciples at the end of their work, and most of their internal power dissipated in the air."


    Huo Qingtong is a little clear: "but how do you suddenly talk about this?"


    Song Qingshu replied: "because I just sent you internal power to keep warm, I worked hard to keep your body temperature. Most of my internal power was wasted in the air. But now I only use internal power in my body, and people are relaxed and can keep you warm. Why didn''t I think of doing this earlier?"


    Huo Qingtong was so angry that he pinched him hard and made song Qingshu scream.


    "It doesn''t matter if you pinch me. Don''t split your wound." Song Qingshu quickly reminded.


    Huo Qingtong originally two fingers have already pinched a piece of meat, hear him say so, but ruthless not hard: "you say our tribe next how to do?"


    Song Qingshu chuckled, knowing that she was deliberately changing the topic to distract attention, but still replied: "can you make sure that your tribe is monolithic, and that all of you will fight with Mongolia to the end?"


    Huo Qingtong thought about it and shook his head: "after all, I''m a woman. In the past, many people didn''t quite agree with me. However, because I have been leading them to victory, I can barely hold them down. But this time, I''m afraid many people will jump out."


    "In that case, take your relatives to the lingjiu palace. It''s my territory. In the mountains, the Mongols can''t attack it." Song Qingshu said that this is the way he wanted to retreat during this period of time. Other forces are far away from the Central Plains, and they are easy to be attacked by Mongolian cavalry on the way. It happens that the lingjiu palace is in Tianshan Mountain, not too far away from muzhuolun.


    Many people in lingjiu palace were transferred to Lin''an by him to help control the palace. There are still some people left, so the problem of self-protection should not be big.


    Huo Qingtong shook his head: "it''s my native tribe after all. I''ll try my best to see if I can keep them."


    Most people in the world will weigh the pros and cons, but there are still some people who know that they can''t do it. It is because of these people that the cultural heritage will not die out.


    Soon the cave was quiet again. Huo Qingtong whispered, "I''m sleeping."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good."


    After a while, song Qingshu could not help but ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "How can I sleep like this?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. It''s just a physiological reaction."


    Huo Qingtong was silent for a while, and suddenly asked: "brother song, you said that this time the Mongol army pressed the border, will I die?"


    Song Qingshu hugged her tightly: "don''t worry, I will save you."


    "Thank you," Huo Qingtong said with a smile. "In fact, I don''t want to die. There are still many things I haven''t done in my life. If I die like this, I will have regrets."


    "What kind of things have you never done, even the magnificent green feather yellow shirt?" Song Qingshu is curious.


    "Like this..." as soon as her voice fell, she raised her head and kissed him on the lips.


    Song Qingshu a Leng, the head hasn''t responded, the hand has already tightly hugged her energetic body.


    "Hiss ~"


    "What''s the matter? Did you touch the wound? "


    "Well."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll adjust it."


    Song Qingshu put his hands under her armpit, raised her up directly, and sat with his back to himself in his arms.


    Huo Qingtong slightly tilted his head back, his face flushed: "you are so skilled."


    Song Qingshu smiles and kisses him from behind.


    At that moment, Huo Qingtong felt that the cold air around him seemed to be warm.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, song Qingshu sucked the package and took out a blanket to wrap them.


    Huo Qingtong was stunned: "why didn''t you take it out just now?"


    "Did I forget to believe you?"


    "I don''t believe it, you bad thing ~"

 Chapter 2458

    Under the blanket, a young man and woman hugged each other tightly.


    Song Qingshu gently stroked the beautiful woman''s hair in his arms, and said with some emotion: "Qingtong, do you plan to go back to accompany the tribe to survive and die this time, so you suddenly let yourself go?"


    Huo Qingtong flushed and sighed: "you really understand women''s mind. Yes, it''s the place where I was born and raised. If it''s doomed to be destroyed by Mongolia, I will accompany it."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "Why are you so stupid? If you keep the Castle Peak, you will not be afraid of no firewood. As long as you live, you will turn defeat into victory."


    Huo Qingtong shook his head, eyes a little confused: "now Mongolia is big, where is Castle Peak, I can''t see the hope of winning."


    Song Qingshu patted his chest: "although you don''t have Qingshan, you have Qingshu. Don''t worry, I will take you back sooner or later."


    Huo Qingtong bit into his flesh: "I haven''t settled with you about what I cheated me just now."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help muttering: "you took the initiative first..."


    Huo Qingtong glared at him fiercely. At last, he said helplessly: "this time our tribe is in danger. Zhang Wuji is dead. I don''t have any scruples. I''ll take advantage of you and let go of my own worries."


    Song Qingshu suddenly looked strange: "is Zhang Wuji dead? Where did you hear that? "


    Huo Qingtong sighed: "although the Ming religion claims that its leader is closed to the outside world, it''s impossible that there has been no news for such a long time. Moreover, when Mongolia attacked the western regions some time ago, I wanted to unite the forces of the Ming religion to fight against the enemy, but he still didn''t respond. There is news from the inside of the Ming religion that he has been missing for a long time, and there are different opinions within the Ming religion. Some say that Yang Xiao has made trouble, some say that Zhang Wuji has been seriously injured, and some say that he has killed tie Muzhen... The five element flag and the scattered people have publicly broken with Yang Xiao, and the Ming religion is in a mess. If he is still in the world, how can he ignore it? "


    Song Qingshu looks a little strange: "so you think your fiance is dead, so there is no psychological burden like me?"


    "Otherwise, you think," Huo Qingtong glared at him bitterly, "although there is no emotion between me and him, since we have a covenant, we will abide by it, how can we take advantage of you."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "what if I told you he wasn''t dead?"


    Huo Qingtong


    "Don''t make fun of such a thing!" Huo Qingtong''s heart also jumped up.


    "Er, he should be in Mongolia..." Song Qingshu told him the information and speculation he got.


    "He''s been pretending to be a wizard these days?" Huo Qingtong was stunned.


    "Yes," Song Qingshu said, "I only reflected when I saw the body of Tongtian sorcerer and noticed that he had been hit by the star sucking Dharma. That guy really hid deep enough. Now he should hide in the forest city to recuperate himself. Naturally, he has no energy to manage the affairs of Mingjiao."


    Huo Qingtong clenched his teeth: "then he became a wizard of heaven. At the beginning, he planned to give up the Ming religion?"


    "It should be so," Song Qingshu replied, "in fact, we all know in our hearts that whether it''s the Ming religion or your wooden table Lunbu, although they can win one or two games, they are doomed not to be Mongolia''s opponents. It''s sooner or later that they will be destroyed. He must have been thinking about the way out and finally chose to sneak into Mongolia."


    "Then why didn''t he say it to me? It hurt me... It hurt me..." Huo Qingtong couldn''t go on for a while.


    Song Qingshu chuckled and said, "have you been bullied by me?"


    "Bah," Huo Qingtong spat, "my own body, I make my own decisions, so how is he alive?"


    "Cuiyu yellow shirt is worthy of being a heroine among women!" Song Qingshu gave a thumbs up.


    Huo Qingtong suddenly thought of something, can''t help trembling voice asked: "that last Gaochang labyrinth, that Tongtian witch is already him?"


    "Yes, so you said it was my woman in front of your fiance." Song Qingshu laughed with glee.


    "You bastard, you did it on purpose!" Huo Qingtong pinches and bites. This guy is so hateful that he leads her to the pit step by step.


    Song Qingshu while laughing to avoid, while reminding: "you can not get the wound split."


    "It''s not enough to be shameful." Huo Qingtong said bitterly.


    Song Qingshu hugged her tightly and said in a soft voice, "you are a heroine among women. How can you be like those ordinary women? What''s more, that guy chose to give up the Ming religion and had already broken the covenant between you. What''s your apology?"


    Huo Qingtong bit teeth and red lips: "but I always feel strange in my heart."


    "That proves that we are not familiar enough. Come on, let''s be familiar again." Song Qingshu said and began to start again.


    "You this guy..." Huo Qingtong red face, but still half pushed to follow.


    The next morning, Huo Qingtong was concerned about the comfort of the tribe and insisted on going on regardless of the injury.


    Song Qingshu held her all the way in the mountains and was held in his arms. Huo Qingtong''s heroic eyes became tender and affectionate. He gently wiped the sweat on his forehead: "are you tired?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I''m in good health now, ha ha ha." During this period of time, with the help of the two princesses, he got Huo Qingtong''s Yuanyin last night. His previous injury was completely healed. At this time, Xiaoao mountain forest is really proud of horseshoe disease.


    Huo Qingtong recalled the situation in the cave last night, his face was slightly red. This guy is really in bad health.


    They went through the mountains and came to a prairie. Huo Qingtong, who is half the master, introduced him all the way. This is Nalati grassland, and behind it is Bayinbuluke grassland


    Later, they met a group of local herdsmen. Song Qingshu wanted to buy them horses and camels, but he didn''t know how to speak. The other side looked at him warily.


    Fortunately, Huo Qingtong came out to communicate with them in the local language, and she was so beautiful and heroic that she won the favor of the local herdsmen. After selling their horses, she also gave them a lot of horse milk wine and dry food.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but feel resentful: "these nice guys, if some girls see me, it will never be that attitude. Believe it or not."


    "I believe, I believe." seeing him like a child, Huo Qingtong couldn''t help smiling.


    When they went deep into the grassland, the grassland was as flat as a mirror, which was totally different from the ups and downs in the mountains. When they gazed into the distance, they only felt that heaven and earth were connected, and there was no sound. It seemed that they were the only two in the universe.


    Although song Qingshu is highly skilled in martial arts, when he is in this situation, he can''t help feeling chestnut. He suddenly feels boundless and insignificant.


    They galloped all the way for tens of miles without seeing half a figure. Song Qingshu suddenly jumped to Huo Qingtong''s horse.


    "What are you doing?" Huo Qingtong was stunned.


    "I used to see a plot in a movie. I was always curious whether I could do it or not, so I wanted to try it myself..." I hugged Huo Qingtong in my arms and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Huo Qingtong a pretty face instant red: "don''t do, too ridiculous."


    "Anyway, there is no one around," Song Qingshu said. "Besides, your instant Kung Fu is not very good. Let me have a look."


    Huo Qingtong was annoyed: "can my kung fu be the same as what you think?"


    "I think it''s interlinked." Song Qingshu nodded solemnly.


    It''s easy for people to let themselves fly in such a vast place, and Huo Qingtong also has a sense of Carnival before death when he thinks that the future of Mu Zhuolun is uncertain.


    So the last can not stand each other''s hard and soft, or to fulfill his wish.


    In this way, the two of them stuck together, and the time passed quickly. It was not long before they were close to the range of Mu Zhuolun.


    Huo Qingtong''s face has also been restored to holiness, and he is no longer allowed to fool around.


    Song Qingshu didn''t insist on it any more, but he thought that his kung fu was very good at once. After all, he went to the battlefield to lead the soldiers for so many times.


    Who knows when he almost fell off the horse several times. Fortunately, Huo Qingtong, who grew up on the horse, held him tightly. She laughed at him for this.


    Huo Qingtong was joking about it when a herdsman who passed by suddenly recognized her and told her that something had happened in Yeerqiang city.

 Chapter 2459

    Huo Qingtong was so scared that she lost her face and asked what happened. After some communication with the man, she finally understood what happened.


    It turns out that there are two leaders in the wooden table Lun department. The two leaders are brothers, and the eldest brother is bodu. They live in Kashgar City, which is Kashgar in later generations; The second younger brother is mu chalun, Huo Qingtong''s father. The base is in Yeerqiang City, which is the Shache of later generations.


    In recent years, the two brothers worked together to conquer Southern Xinjiang and beat back the invasion of Mongolia several times.


    However, Huo Qingtong has been in the limelight these years, leading the tribe to win all battles as a woman, and has achieved such a great reputation. What''s more, she is also very beautiful. Even people in the Central Plains have heard of the name of green feather and yellow shirt.


    The result of this is that the wooden table Lun family is the only one, and the limelight is all robbed by them; In addition, bodu, as a big brother, is not under the mu Zhuolun department according to his strength and contribution, but outsiders only call them mu Zhuolun department together.


    In the long run, bodu will inevitably be dissatisfied, but on the whole, it is still within the tolerable range.


    Until a few days ago, there was a woman beside bodu. Bodu was fascinated by the other party. Knowing that Huo Qingtong was defeated in the front line, he finally made up his mind to take his troops to attack Yeerqiang.


    Wooden table Lun originally thought that his brother came to support him, without any prevention. Of course, the main forces under his command were all taken away by Huo Qingtong, and prevention had no effect.


    Bodu led the army to attack and conquer Yeerqiang city. During the war, Mulun and his son huo''ai died, and his daughter Princess Xiangxiang was captured. It is said that bodu intended to present her to Tiemuzhen as a meeting gift for surrender.


    Huo Qingtong had been injured. When he learned that his father and brother had died in the war, he couldn''t help but faint in the dark.


    Song Qingshu was startled and held her in a hurry.


    The herdsman quickly reminded: "you go quickly. If you let the people in bodu know that Miss Huo is here, they will send someone to arrest her immediately." He deals with Chinese all the year round, but he can speak a few Chinese.


    "Thank you very much." Song Qingshu secretly laments Huo Qingtong''s high prestige here. Even now, someone is willing to tell her the truth. He bows his hand to the herdsman to thank him, and then he leaves with Huo Qingtong in his arms.


    When Huo Qingtong awoke and found himself in a broken house, he would think of his father and brother''s tragedy. He could not help crying: "it''s all my fault. If I didn''t lose in front of him, bodu would never dare to be so bold."


    Song Qingshu quickly comforted: "you don''t take the responsibility to yourself. Even if it doesn''t happen, he will start it because of other things. There''s a saying in the Han Dynasty that there''s a reason to guard against thieves in a thousand days."


    After his painstaking consolation, Huo Qingtong''s mood just slowly calmed down.


    "Where is this?" Huo Qingtong looked around and found that this was not a herdsman''s tent.


    Song Qingshu replied: "Yeerqiang city. Now there are wars in the city. It''s not difficult to find an empty house."


    Huo Qingtong''s face darkened: "Yeerqiang was prosperous before, but now it''s all my fault."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "Mongolia is powerful. They can lose ten times and eight times. Your tribe is weak and can''t afford to lose one time. This can be saved by manpower. You don''t have to blame yourself too much."


    Seeing that she looks depressed and her whole life is lost, song Qingshu knows that this incident has hit her so hard that any words of comfort will appear pale. He can only do it in another way: "your sister is still in their hands. Now you should cheer up and try to save her."


    "Not bad!" Huo Qingtong''s gray eyes had a little more look. "Kathy can''t do martial arts, and she is so kind and weak in her ordinary life. Now she must be very afraid, I want to save her!"


    Huo Qingtong struggled to stand up, but he was dizzy and almost fell down again.


    Song Qingshu quickly held her: "you lost too much blood before, but now you are very weak. The dry food you were eager to eat along the way is not nutritious. You''d better have a rest first."


    Huo Qingtong shook his head: "no, I can''t let Kathy alone. You don''t know how beautiful she is. No man can resist her charm. It''s dangerous to fall into the enemy''s hands for a moment more."


    Song qingshuxin thinks that I don''t know how beautiful princess Xiangxiang is. There is a struggle between beauty and beauty in the whole Golden Book System: "well, I''ll help you save your sister, and you promise me to have a good rest."


    "No, I''m going too." Huo Qingtong insisted.


    Song Qingshu pointed to her pale face: "you are so weak now, not only can''t help, but also I will distract to protect you."


    Huo Qingtong gradually regained his sense. He thought it was true: "but you haven''t met my sister. What if you save the wrong person at that time?"


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "I''ll go directly to the most beautiful girl then, won''t I? You have to believe in my aesthetics. Ordinary beauties are not in my eye at all. I promise to recognize your sister at a glance. "


    Huo Qingtong snorted: "who doesn''t know that song Dadi''s confidants are all over the world, you don''t have to show off."


    "Er ~" Song Qingshu said for a moment, "I''m reassuring you, OK."


    "OK, OK, anyway, my sister is much more beautiful than me. Then you can use me as a benchmark." Huo Qingtong said.


    Song Qingshu tidied up her hair: "don''t belittle yourself. You are also an outstanding beauty."


    "That''s because you didn''t see my sister," Huo Qingtong bit her lip and suddenly thought of something. "You can''t have any bad thoughts on my sister."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as good as my sister-in-law''s idea," Song Qingshu said, "but what if she falls in love with me?"


    Huo Qingtong gave him a white look: "although I know you are deliberately amusing me, I really want to kill you."


    Song Qingshu laughed and went to pick her up: "I''d better find a place to settle you first. I don''t worry about leaving you here. Do you have any confidants or safe places in this city?"


    Huo Qingtong shook his head: "my cronies and I are all dead and wounded this time. Many people could have escaped, but later in order to save me... So why don''t you come earlier?"


    Then her eyes turned red, and she could not help crying in his arms.


    Song Qingshu sighed. No wonder she slapped him at that time. It wasn''t all because of fear, but also because she watched her comrades in arms die to save her.


    After her mood became a little more stable, song Qingshu said, "last time I entrusted you to take care of Tieyan department. Where did you put them? Why don''t you go to them and ask for the latest information in the city?"


    "At the foot of the south mountain, I drew a grassland for tieyanbu, and prepared a house for the mother and daughter of yalixian in the city. It''s just on the south side of the city. I don''t know if they were affected by this accident." Huo Qingtong has a worried face.


    "Let''s go there and have a look. If it''s OK, I''ll let them take care of you by the way. I''m at ease." Song Qingshu said.


    Huo Qingtong hum, suddenly a little suspicious: "they are also your women?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart leaped and he quickly explained: "don''t think about it. They haven''t seen me like this. I''ve been dealing with them as a major part of Shuiyue."


    "I see," Huo Qingtong still did not dispel doubts, "but they are so beautiful, it is not in line with your temperament. Tell me, do you have an affair with a big beauty or a little beauty? Let me have a psychological preparation, so as not to be embarrassed when I see you later. "

 Chapter 2460

    "No, we''re clean." Song Qingshu subconsciously denied that this kind of problem was not self defeating.


    Who knows Huo Qingtong was annoyed: "you don''t have a few words of truth. Who was guarding the door for you and yalixian in Tieyan department? It''s so loud that you can hear it for hundreds of meters! "


    Song Qingshu thought of it and was embarrassed. No wonder Huo Qingtong was so clever on the battlefield. He was so cunning that he could fish. He had to explain with a friendly voice: "I used too many identities these years. I didn''t think of it for a moment. I didn''t mean to cheat you."


    Huo Qingtong gave him a white look: "OK, OK, anyway, I always knew you were a big turnip, and I didn''t expect much from you in this respect."


    Song Qingshu laughs a few times and thinks that people can''t be set up. The reason why so many celebrities in previous lives have been ruined is that they can''t set up a good husband and wife. Once something happens, the whole person will be destroyed; On the contrary, like himself, he has always been a scum man, so everyone''s expectations of him are naturally low. Occasionally, he is more affectionate than others, which is a bonus.


    They came all the way to the residence of yalixian and aman. As soon as they opened the door, there were several knives in front of them.


    Song Qingshu had been aware of someone in the room for a long time. With a wave of his sleeve, he rolled the knives to the ground.


    "Stop it, it''s Miss Huo!" One of them called.


    "Miss Huo!"


    "Miss Huo is back!"


    "They are saved."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people got excited.


    Song Qingshu was stunned and noticed that they were all dressed up by Tieyan. He quickly asked, "what happened to them?"


    Those people took a look at him and saw that he was suitable for Huo Qingtong to come with, but they didn''t hide anything: "they were caught in the city Lord''s house by the people of bodu, and we are discussing to save them."


    Song Qingshu secretly laments that beauty in troubled times will bring endless harm to women, and suddenly notices that a familiar figure is missing in the crowd: "where''s SuPu? Why didn''t you see him? "


    As a leader of the younger generation, SuPu likes Oman so much. How could he not be here when something happened to Oman?


    "Sup, in order to prevent Oman from being taken away, he was killed by bodu''s experts." One by one, those people looked sad and resentful, revealing the bodies of many people behind them.


    Song Qingshu noticed that SuPu was lying in it with a pale face. He squatted down and examined his body. He found that he should have been killed by breaking his heart with his internal power. His opponent''s martial arts skills were very good: "when did this happen?"


    "An hour ago, we just came after the news and were about to rush to the Lord''s mansion to save people and take revenge." The men replied.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "don''t you go to attack the city Lord''s mansion and die?" The main force of Tieyan had been reaped by the Mongolian soldiers before they were young and middle-aged. Those who survived were the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled.


    Those people suddenly angry: "fight but also want to fight, we Tieyan people are not cowards."


    "Miss Huo has come back. With her leading, we will surely win."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing these people looking at Huo Qingtong eagerly, song Qingshu knew how high her prestige was in this area.


    "I happen to know that a secret road can enter the city master''s mansion. You can go in with me." Huo Qingtong thought and said.


    Song Qingshu was surprised and said in a hurry: "your wound?"


    Huo Qingtong shook his head: "just now I just heard the bad news, but I didn''t slow down. Now I''m much better. Don''t worry, no problem. These people can set fire everywhere when they enter the city Lord''s mansion, and they can also help to attract some soldiers from bodu."


    At this time, those Tieyan warriors said: "in fact, they are not so pessimistic. This time, not only our tribe, but also many other warriors will attack the city Lord''s house."


    "Why?" Huo Qingtong is also curious. Is it to avenge his father? But she knew in her heart that the situation might not be settled. Fortunately, now that the Ministry of Mu Zhuolun is finished, would these people risk their lives to hit the stone with their eggs?


    "Because it is said that Princess Xiangxiang will marry whoever can avenge her. All the warriors from all over the country are crazy and want to rush to the city Lord''s mansion." The man replied.


    Huo Qingtong a surprised: "sister actually made such a promise?" No one knows her sister''s charm better than her. She is recognized as the first beauty in the western regions, and even the most beautiful woman in the world.


    However, before her sister and Chen helmsman of Honghua club were closer, why did she take her happiness as a gamble this time.


    Another person said: "Princess Xiangxiang is worthy of Miss Huo''s sister. She is really a heroine. In order to avenge her father and brother, she made such an oath."


    "I heard that a young master Chen died in order to save her. His father and brother died, and so did his lover. That''s why he made such a bad decision in despair."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing their comments, Huo Qingtong quickly asked: "Mr. Chen, which Mr. Chen?"


    "It''s like some kind of safflower meeting."


    "I heard someone call him chief Chen."


    "Before Yeerqiang city was broken, he tried his best to protect Princess Xiangxiang out of the city, but he was still unable to support himself."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was also stunned. Chen Jialuo died like this. Although he didn''t like the guy in the original book who gave his woman away for the sake of the country and the country, he was a gentleman after all. A familiar person came to an end in silence, which made him sad.


    "If you don''t take revenge, you will swear not to be a man!" Huo Qingtong said bitterly that although she and Chen Jialuo had no feelings in this world, they had fought together for so long and regarded each other as very good friends. Now with the combination of new and old grudges, her heart of revenge became more and more urgent.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to delay any longer, so he took a group of people to the city Lord''s mansion. Huo Qingtong led the way. They found a secret passage in a well of a courtyard and sneaked into the backyard of the city Lord''s mansion.


    After entering the mansion, the warriors of Tieyan captured a bodyguard and asked where they were. They were in a hurry to get there.


    Huo Qingtong stops them in a hurry and lets them set fire everywhere to create chaos. Otherwise, even if people are saved later, they can''t get out even if the city Lord''s house is heavily guarded.


    "Since they are going to give kashli to timuzhen, she should not be in danger in a short time. Save them first." Huo Qingtong said to song Qingshu quickly.


    Song Qingshu had no choice but to admire her. In a short time, she considered everything clearly. She was really a green feather yellow shirt.


    Huo Qingtong was very familiar with the mansion. When he heard what the bodyguard said, he soon found a place with song Qingshu.


    But song Qingshu hurriedly pulls Huo Qingtong to hide behind the rockery. Before long, a group of soldiers rush to the other direction, and there is a lot of noise in the east of the city Lord''s mansion. They look at each other face to face: who are the men and horses breaking in on the other side?

 Chapter 2461

    "Save people first!" Seeing the soldiers leave, song Qingshu rushes in with Huo Qingtong. He finds two beauties, one big and the other small, sitting beside the bed, weeping and embracing. Who are they, Alice and aman.


    Song Qingshu was startled and thought they were bullied. He was relieved to see their clothes in good condition.


    "Who are you?" Yalixian and aman were stunned when they saw the man who burst in suddenly. They subconsciously hid behind.


    Song Qingshu then remembered that they had only seen Shuiyue, but they didn''t know their real face. They were really throwing stones at their feet.


    "Alice, Oman, we''ve come to save you." Huo Qingtong at this time also followed in, saw two women safe and sound, was also relieved.


    "Miss Huo!" When Alice and aman saw her, they were surprised and happy. Then they saw the people in the tribe behind her, which was like a dream.


    Song Qingshu coughed: "after going out, let''s talk about the past. By the way, I just learned from the bodyguard that you were caught by an expert. What about others?"


    Aman''s eyes turned red instantly: "that man is a bad guy, and sup died in his hands."


    Before, tie Yan and song Qingshu were full of affection for this beautiful little girl. Now, seeing her pathetic appearance, they can''t help but feel angry: "what''s the name of that person? I will avenge you. "


    "Thank you for the hero," aman said with a surprise, but soon shook his head, "but I don''t know the name of the villain, only that he is fat, ugly and disgusting."


    Song Qingshu: "how does this description make him find people.


    Fortunately, yalixian knew more: "he was just here trying to bully us. He seems to call himself evil Buddha."


    "Zhong Zhongyou, the evil Buddha?" Song Qingshu was stunned, but he immediately reflected that since Bai Fanghua was luring bodu here, it was obvious that Ali Buge had sent other masters of the destiny religion to help him. Although Shan Yuru was the leader of the religion, the elders of the religion were not under her jurisdiction, so she didn''t know what they were doing.


    It''s true that dogs can''t help eating excrement. At the beginning, Zhong Zhongyou had a bad heart for Shuang Xiu''s wife, princess, and even Shan Yuru in Xixia. Unexpectedly, he didn''t change his mind when he came here.


    "You said he was here to bully you? What about other people? " Song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    "Just now, we thought we were doomed. Who knows that a bodyguard came to call him. It seems that someone broke into the city master''s mansion. The city master mobilized experts to go there, and he had to rush there." Unlike aman, who only knows how to cry, Alice has experienced more, so she is much calmer and can answer questions in an orderly way.


    However, her eyes at this time some doubts, why the man in front of her gives her a very familiar and dependent feeling, but she is very sure that she has never seen this person.


    Huo Qingtong was surprised: "those people must have come to save my sister. Let''s go and help quickly."


    Song Qingshu nodded, and hurriedly told the warriors of Tieyan department to take yalixian and yauxian out of the city master''s house from the secret Road, and then go to make peace with them.


    Then he took Huo Qingtong alone and rushed to the direction where the loud noise just came.


    In a courtyard to the east of the city Lord''s mansion, a large number of people are fighting. It turns out that a group of warriors on the grassland rush into the city Lord''s mansion, whistling. They are all crazy when they hear the oath of Princess Xiangxiang.


    However, they fought in their own ways. Where were the opponents of bodu''s regular army? In addition, bodu''s men didn''t know where to invite a group of experts. They were really like hell ghosts. These warriors soon died and suffered a lot.


    Fortunately, a group of experts came in to help them in the middle of the way, which gradually stopped the decline. However, with more and more soldiers and experts transferred by the city master''s office, they could not hold on.


    In the field, an old man in felt hat and hemp clothes said in a high voice: "Mingmei, Zhengde, withdraw quickly, there is an ambush here."


    On the other side, a bald old man scolded: "this is not nonsense, I also want to withdraw ah, where to go."


    On the side, an old woman with white hair hastily reminded: "be careful, don''t be distracted, this guy on the opposite side is very powerful."


    It turns out that these experts are yuan Shixiao, the strange swordsman of Tianchi, Guan Mingmei and Chen Zhengde of Tianshan Shuangying. They learned that there was an accident in the wooden table Lun department, Chen Jialuo died in the war, Princess Xiangxiang fell, and their eyes were splitting. Yuan Shixiao and his granddaughter yuan Ziyi asked Tianshan Shuangying to come to avenge and save people. They didn''t know that there were so many experts under bodu''s command.


    In the distance, a middle-aged man with a white hat laughed: "I knew that there would be a lot of people to save her when I first learned of her vows, so I laid a net early. None of you can run today. Mr. Bi, would you please do something to solve them completely?"


    This middle-aged man is the elder brother of Mu zuolun, who now controls bodu in southern Xinjiang.


    As for Mr. Bi, who is respected by him, if song Qingshu was here, he would have recognized that he was a master of the destiny cult. Bi Yejing forced to open the gate with Hong Qigong in the palace of Ali Buge.


    In addition to him, there are also several younger martial brothers of Yin GUI sect, burning sun Yan and evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou. They are five in total. Of course, the most skilled martial arts is "blood hand" Li Gong. However, Li Gong has been closing the door and vowing to compete with Pang ban for the first person of the demon sect. Generally, he has not participated in the teaching.


    Fu Yaohong, the elder martial sister, is just flattering and skillful. In fact, her martial arts are not as good as him.


    Although they are slightly weaker than him, they are also the best in the world. Naturally, they are more than enough to deal with the affairs of the wooden table.


    "They can do it without me." Bi Yejing has some self-respect and is unwilling to take part in the siege.


    In the field, the sun is burning against Yuan Shixiao, and the evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou is fighting against Tianshan double Eagles alone. With the siege of other experts, they have the advantage.


    Not long after his words, Zhong Zhongyou, the evil Buddha, hit Chen Zhengde on the chest. Chen Zhengde''s center of gravity was unstable and fell back. The warrior who had been waiting for the opportunity behind him directly stabbed him in the back of his heart.


    The samurai was so happy that he was hit by Chen Zhengde''s elbow and his skull was smashed to death. Chen Zhengde''s sword hit the nail on the head. He knew that he was going to die here today. He gave a big shout and was awe inspiring.


    The evil Buddha was surprised and stepped back.


    Chen Zhengde hurls his sword at bodu. He knows that he will die today. If his dying sword can take away the life of bodu, the culprit, it''s worth dying!


    Feeling the power of the flying sword breaking through the air, bodu stepped back in a hurry and fell to the ground.


    However, the flying sword suddenly stopped in the middle. It was caught by Bi Yejing''s two fingers and could not move forward any more.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Zhengde was both surprised and angry. Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out. Guan Mingmei saw that her husband was injured and threw a sword. She was so shocked that she came to rescue her.


    Yuan Shixiao is furious, and his skills are fully open. He stands alone against the attack of the scorching sun and Zhong Zhongyou.


    Yuan Ziyi also rushed to help Guan Mingmei block the attack of the soldiers around her and fight for the opportunity to heal her.


    Guan Mingmei hurriedly took out Jinchuang medicine to treat him. Chen Zhengde shook his head with a bitter smile and said to Guan Mingmei, "I''m sorry for you... You''ve been so tired for decades that you''re not happy. After you return to Tianshan Mountain, you go to become a husband and wife with brother yuan... Yuan... I''m at Jiuquan, and I''m at ease..."


    It turns out that the couple of Tianshan double eagles and Yuan Shixiao, the strange swordsman of Tianchi, have been friends since they were young. Yuan Shixiao and Guan Mingmei were originally lovers of childhood, but they were both bad tempered and often fought with each other. Once yuan Shixiao went far away in anger, Guan Mingmei married Chen Zhengde, who had been secretly in love with him. After they lived a peaceful and happy life, Yuan Shixiao came back to his hometown, but his lover was married. Yuan Shixiao had no choice but to live in seclusion in Tianchi, near Shuangying''s residence, to chat and send lovesickness.


    As a result, Chen Zhengde is not at ease with Guan Mingmei, so they have been quarreling with each other for decades, which is well known in the Wulin.


    However, now that Chen Zhengde knows that he will die, the tangle in his heart over the past few decades has suddenly opened up. He only hopes that the people he loves can live happily in the remaining days.


    But Guan Mingmei raised her eyebrows and said, "in recent months, don''t you know my heart for you? So you can relax! "


    When the sword was thrust into the throat, he lost his breath.


    Chen Zhengde had no idea that she was so strong. He couldn''t help crying. Suddenly, he was holding his wife''s body. They both died in a pool of blood.

 Chapter 2462

    Because of these changes, Yuan Shixiao is both surprised and angry. He has been entangled with Tianshan twin Eagles all his life. Chen Zhengde is OK. Guan Mingmei is the person he has always liked. They were childhood sweethearts. Originally they were a couple. Because of their bad temper, Chen Zhengde took advantage of the misunderstanding.


    But now seeing that she did not hesitate to die for Chen Zhengde, Yuan Shixiao only felt that many things collapsed in her heart.


    Originally, he was reluctant to deal with either the burning sun or the evil Buddha, but now he was distracted by one enemy and two enemies. In an instant, he was found to be flawed, and the evil Buddha slapped him on the chest.


    Yuan Shixiao''s blood gushed out and fell to the ground, and the warriors around him chopped them off.


    "Grandfather!" Yuan Ziyi exclaimed in surprise. With a wave of the white Python whip in his hand, he rolled up yuan Shixiao''s body and pulled him over in time to avoid the punishment of dismembering.


    However, the whip in her hand was occupied, and she could no longer resist the sword waved by the soldiers around her. She could only subconsciously close her eyes and wait for death.


    It''s a pity that Zhong Zhongyou, the evil Buddha on the other side, screams. The girl in purple has a melon face, Phoenix eyes and cherry lips. Although she looks stern and arrogant, she has a beautiful appearance and a bright face. If she stays for a good night, she will be happy like an immortal.


    However, the two sides are far apart. He wants to save but is worried that Yuan Shixiao will fight back. His hesitation has lost the opportunity of treatment.


    Anyway, there are two beauties in tieyanbu. Although her daughter wants to be dedicated to Dahan, she is more beautiful and mature when she is a yalixian. I have to play this time.


    When he was full of thoughts, suddenly a figure jumped into the courtyard, with a roll of sleeves. All the soldiers'' swords were sucked into the sleeves by the man. Then a huge force came, and a group of soldiers were screaming back.


    It was only then that I found that the swords in my hands were turned into Mahua one after another.


    Hearing the screams and screams around her, Yuan Ziyi opened her eyes subconsciously and saw the man who once made her hate her teeth itch. He stood in front of her solemnly. I don''t know if it was because of her fall. At this time, the image of the other side in her eyes looks very tall.


    "Master! Master ~


    Naturally, they were song Qingshu and Huo Qingtong. At this time, Huo Qingtong also saw the Tianshan double Eagles fallen in a pool of blood. For a moment, he was so sad that he almost fainted.


    First she learned about her father and brother''s death. Now even the master who had always taken good care of her also died. For a moment, she felt how lonely and small she was between heaven and earth.


    "Song Qingshu!"


    At this time, the Mongolians had recognized song Qingshu, and they subconsciously stepped back.


    At the beginning, they were with Lincheng and witnessed him fighting against the three great masters alone. The scene is still fresh in our memory, especially the evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou, who was defeated by each other in the Xixia Dynasty. Thanks to the disintegration of the heavenly demons, Da FA just escaped from Shengtian. Up to now, his vitality has not recovered.


    Song Qingshu ignored them. Instead, he stroked Huo Qingtong''s hair gently and comforted them gently.


    Because just now the other side came out, even if they looked unprepared at this time, the soldiers around still did not dare to step forward for a moment.


    Song Qingshu wiped the tears on Huo Qingtong''s cheek: "don''t worry, I will avenge you."


    Then he looked at Yuan Ziyi: "who killed the two elders?"


    Yuan Ziyi subconsciously points to Zhong Zhongyou, the evil Buddha who is retreating. The samurai who attacked Chen Zhengde from behind just now has been killed by him on the spot. Zhong Zhongyou, who was fatally injured in the previous hand attack, is the culprit.


    Zhong Zhongyou''s face changed greatly, and he quickly turned around and ran. Although there are a large number of them, he still has no sense of security. He has only one idea in his mind: escape quickly, and escape from this place early.


    It''s a pity that he just took a step, but song Qingshu didn''t know why he appeared in front of him. In his heart, he was shocked and rushed to attack him with all his strength, trying to buy more time for Bi Yejing to come to the rescue.


    Who knows that the other side raised his finger, the action was very slow, but almost in the blink of an eye, it was in the middle of his brow, and then he felt a sharp sword rush into his mind, and then he didn''t know anything.


    When Bi Yejing and lieriyan come to help, song Qingshu has returned to the original place, and they just catch the body of Zhong Zhongyou.


    Song Qingshu said to Huo Qingtong, "Qingtong, I have killed that man."


    "Thank you." Huo Qingtong looks sad. Although he has revenge, his master still can''t come back.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "by the way, I almost forgot an enemy. Bodu killed your father and brother, but he was your uncle after all. How do you deal with him?"


    Huo Qingtong said bitterly: "I don''t have such an uncle!"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "OK, I see."


    Then he stood up and faced the direction where bodu was. All the people there retreated together. Bodu swallowed hard and hid behind Bi Yejing: "Mr. Bi, I''ve taken refuge in Khan. You must protect me!"


    Bi Yejing''s scalp was numb, but in front of so many people, he couldn''t let it go, so he had to step forward and say, "Song Qingshu, I know you are good at martial arts. We are not your opponents alone, but you may not be able to win with so many people on our side."


    The wave behind him was stunned. He thought that when you first came to my place, your nostrils were almost up in the sky. Before you dealt with Yuan Shixiao, you didn''t want to fight. You thought you were such a great master, but now you are counselled like this?


    Song Qingshu lightly said: "today I only punish the first evil, not the innocent, who block who die."


    Seeing the twinkle in the eyes of a group of Mongolian samurai, it was obvious that he had the intention to shrink back. Bodu scolded him secretly and told his men in a hurry: "give me the gun and shoot him to death!"


    After all, he was the overlord, and many soldiers under his command were bowing and archery.


    Song Qingshu stamped his foot on the ground. The weapons scattered in the previous scuffle rose in the air, and then shot away like lightning. The archers died one after another before they could send out their arrows.


    The chin of other soldiers almost fell down. In the south of Xinjiang, where have they ever seen such amazing martial arts? They can''t help retreating.


    Wave all in the heart hair, quickly wave both hands: "all give me up!" He said while he turned around and ran. There are too few soldiers here. He has no sense of security. He wants to go back to the barracks.


    However, those soldiers are not fools. Seeing that the commander has escaped, they dare to die. Song Qingshu takes advantage of the chance that they look at each other face to face, strides directly behind wave, clasps his shoulder and brings it back to Huo Qingtong.


    "Qingtong, it''s up to you to deal with him." Looking at Huo Qingtong''s dejected appearance, song Qingshu knows that she must let it out, otherwise it''s easy to get sick.


    Yuan Ziyi on one side had beautiful eyes. He thought that if someone was willing to do such a thing for me, it would be worth dying. However, her face soon darkened, and she knew that she had never had a good relationship with this guy.


    "Where is my sister?" Huo Qingtong raised a knife, but didn''t start, on the contrary very calmly inquired.

 Chapter 2463

    Song Qingshu secretly admired that Huo Qingtong was a famous green feather yellow shirt. In such a situation, he could still keep his mind. Instead of rushing for revenge, he asked about his sister.


    He was also a little curious. Princess Xiangxiang was the most legendary beauty in the Golden Book. He didn''t know what kind of hairdressing she was.


    Bodu said hastily, "will you let me go if I answer?"


    Huo Qingtong said in a cold voice: "now there is no room for you to bargain."


    After all, bodu is also an owl. He craned his neck and said, "anyway, it''s all death. If you want to kill it, why should I tell you?"


    "You Huo Qingtong is impatient, but the other party is not afraid to die. She has no way for a while.


    Song Qingshu then came forward and said: "although all of them are dead, there is still a difference between a happy death and a painful death. Do you know that there is a kind of punishment in the Han Dynasty, that is, burying people in the earth, only exposing their heads, and then cutting a hole on their heads and pouring mercury into them, guess what will happen?"


    Bodu swallowed hard: "what''s going to happen?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "after pouring mercury, the person will itch all over. Itching and itching, he starts to struggle, but his whole body is buried in the soil, only there is a hole on the top of his head. Then he pushes hard, and the whole person rushes out from the wound on the top of his head, even without skin..."


    "You Han people are all demons!" The wave all can''t listen any longer, cover ear to roar a way.


    Song Qingshu looked cold: "you have to use the devil''s method to deal with the devil who kills your brother and nephew like this! If you don''t say it, I have at least ninety-nine similar methods here, and you will say it in the end. "


    "I said, I said!" Bodu was flustered. In fact, he also understood that death was not the most terrible thing in many cases. The most terrible thing was that she could not survive and die. "The day before yesterday, I had quietly sent her away to pay tribute to Mongolian Khan."


    "What, send off!" Huo Qingtong was cold all over.


    Bodu nodded busily: "yes, because kashli vowed that she would marry the man who avenged her. You also know how many men like kashli on the grassland. I was worried about the change over time, so I arranged for someone to send her to the Mongolian camp quietly, and then I arranged here to wait for the rescue."


    "Is that true?" Song Qingshu looks coldly at BI Yejing and others.


    Bi Yejing nodded busily: "yes, the escort is my niece''s precious apprentice." Seeing the scene of Zhong Zhongyou''s killing the evil Buddha, he didn''t dare to raise the idea of resistance. Although his martial arts are higher than Zhong Zhongyou''s, it''s limited. Both sides are masters of the same level. But this guy just moved so fast that he couldn''t see clearly. He knew that it was just death to fight.


    "Bai Fanghua?" Song Qingshu frowned.


    "Yes, it turns out that young master song also knows her." Make complaints about the night, but no wonder the rivers and lakes say that this song is a amorist. It seems that the beautiful woman in the world knows it.


    "Which way?" Huo Qingtong asked in a hurry.


    "They go up the north of Yeerqiang. I don''t know which way to follow. It should be arranged by Bai Fanghua." Bodu replied, "I''ve said what I have to say. Just give me a good time!"


    "Well, go and make amends to my father and my brother after you die!" Huo Qingtong did not hesitate at all. He knew each other''s life from the knife.


    Song Qingshu secretly smacks his tongue. He deserves to be a famous general on the battlefield. His decision to kill is much more fierce than his own.


    "What about these people?" Huo Qingtong holding a bloody sword, coldly looking at the side of Bi Yejing and others.


    Bi Yejing, the scorching sun and others secretly step back, life and death are at stake, even if they know that they will be defeated.


    Song Qingshu looked at them faintly: "just said only to kill the first evil, you go."


    After all, they are the same disciples of Shan Yuru and Fu Yaohong. These two women have helped him a lot before. If they turn around and kill the experts in their sect, they are not so kind.


    In addition, they are under Ali Bu Ge. Ali Bu Ge and Kublai Khan are fighting fiercely. He doesn''t want to break the balance between them. As for the evil Buddha Zhong Zhongyou, this lecherous and shameless guy almost bullied Shan Yuru last time. He should have died long ago.


    Bi Yejing and the scorching sun were overjoyed: "thank you, young master. You are very kind today, and you will be rewarded in the future."


    Finish saying two people take the person of destiny to teach to leave in a hurry.


    Huo Qingtong didn''t say anything. The dogs have to jump over the wall when they are in a hurry. Now their strength in the city is still too little. If they don''t take gentle measures, it''s easy to have an accident.


    Next, Huo Qingtong took over the old army and began to pacify the chaos in the city, while song Qingshu helped yuan Shixiao and others.


    Later, Huo Qingtong collected the bones of his father and brother, and buried a large number of warriors who died in the war.


    Song Qingshu invited them to live in lingjiu palace. Lingjiu palace is in Tianshan Mountain. It''s not too far from here, and it''s easy to hide in the mountains.


    This time, Huo Qingtong didn''t refuse and left Yeerqiang city with the rest of the people all the way north. There is no way to deal with this. The internal strife in muthelun, together with the fact that the main forces were killed and wounded in the ambush in the valley before, only the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled are left in the tribe, and they are unable to fight against the coming Mongolian Army.


    Originally, song Qingshu wanted to take tieyanbu with him, but when he went out of the city to look for them, he found that the people of tieyanbu were gone. I think it was because after saving aman''s mother and daughter from the city Lord''s mansion, he was afraid that bodu would lead the army to retaliate, so he withdrew in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu has some regrets. He also misses the good time he had with yalixian. Unfortunately, he has been so busy recently that he has no time to look for them.


    I can only wait until the future situation is settled, and then come back to the grassland to continue the leading edge, but I don''t know if she will recognize me at that time. After all, what she remembers is the water moon


    After a day''s journey northward, Huo Qingtong asks song Qingshu to help him save his younger sister, Kathy. Now he has a large army, and the speed is not fast at all. If time goes on and his younger sister falls into Tiemuzhen''s hands, it will be too late to save her.


    Originally, she also wanted to go together, but she was also shouldering the livelihood of the tribal people, so she had to settle them first and couldn''t go together.


    Song Qingshu and she described in detail the location of ethereal peak lingjiu palace, and then pointed the leader to her as a keepsake, so as not to be regarded as an enemy by lingjiu palace people.


    Huo Qingtong reluctantly bid farewell to him. They are actually newlyweds. It was the most intimate time: "I''ll come to you when I settle down with my people."


    Song Qingshu gently stroked her hair: "you don''t have to worry too much. Take good care of yourself during this period of time. I promise I will help you save Kathy."


    "Well ~" Huo Qingtong looked at him affectionately, his eyes were full of reluctant.


    At this time, Yuan Shixiao came over with his granddaughter and said, "I like that child very much, too. It''s a pity that I can''t go with her because I''m seriously injured. But we also want to make a contribution. Let Ziyi go with you. She''s good at martial arts. She can help you with anything."


    Yuan Ziyi on one side was at a loss and kept pulling at the corner of her clothes. Obviously, she was in a panic.

 Chapter 2464

    Song Qingshu obviously didn''t expect such a thing. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "my reputation is not very good. If you go with me, I''m afraid it will damage Miss yuan''s reputation."


    Yuan Shixiao shook his head: "that''s just the misunderstanding of the world about you. From my contacts with you these times, although you are a bit unorthodox, you are a man of great benevolence and righteousness in your heart. Otherwise, you will not come all the way to help and fight against the powerful Mongolia..."


    "Am I so good?" Song Qingshu was embarrassed by his praise.


    Yuan Shixiao said: "after all, you are from the Central Plains. You are not familiar with the terrain of the western regions, and you don''t have to use any language to communicate with the local people. Ziyi grew up here. She is quite familiar with this place, and she can also serve as a guide for you. And you are the one chosen by Qingtong. Even if I don''t believe in my own vision, I also believe in Qingtong''s vision. You will never bully our purple clothes. "


    Song Qingshu had intended to refuse, but when he heard about the guide, he immediately remembered the different treatment he and Huo Qingtong had given when they were looking for herdsmen to buy horses, and realized how useful it was to have a guide who was familiar with the local people, so he stopped refusing: "I just don''t know if Miss yuan would like to."


    Yuan Ziyi didn''t expect that her grandfather would suddenly make such a request, so she was a little flustered for a moment. After that, she gradually calmed down: "I''m in love with my sister Kathy. Now that she''s been robbed, I naturally have to do my part. I just hope you don''t dislike my poor martial arts and delay me."


    "In that case, thank you for your help, Miss yuan." Song Qingshu arched his hand.


    Yuan Ziyi went back to pack up the salute in a hurry, and then rode on the white horse to come. They bid farewell to all the people in the wooden table, and then rode all the way north.


    All the way up the north of Yeerqiang, they looked at the yellow sand in the East. They only felt that the sand sea was boundless and human beings were infinitesimal. Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking, "what''s the desert over there?"


    Yuan Ziyi replied: "that''s Taklimakan Desert. Taklimakan means" great desert under Zhongshan Mountain "in Uyghur. Don''t go in. It can be said that you have no life or death inside."


    Song Qingshu whispered that later generations could use science and technology to build roads to cross the desert. Now, it really means Jedi.


    "By the way, Miss yuan, you are familiar with the terrain here. Which way do you think the escort team will take?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Yuan Ziyi pulled his horse over, took out a map and spread it out: "we are going northeast along the Yeerqiang River. I think they should also take this route. Here, the Yeerqiang River will join the Hotan River and Aksu River to form the Tarim River to the East."


    "Aksu?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Yuan Ziyi looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "nothing, just think of them where Apple is very famous." They all miss those Aksu rock candy apples in the past.


    Yuan Ziyi''s white finger then moved to the East: "Kuche is farther east. When they get here, they may be divided, either to the north or to the East. We need to inquire along the way then."


    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile: "fortunately, there are you all the way, otherwise I would be like a headless fly." If it''s the Central Plains, the biggest difficulty here is the language barrier. It''s not convenient to buy food and horses or ask for directions.


    Fortunately, there was Huo Qingtong before, and now there is yuan Ziyi, who has saved him from these troubles all the way.


    Yuan Ziyi suddenly blushed and said, "brother song, I have offended you so much before. I hope you don''t forgive me."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "why did the attitude suddenly change so much? Is it because you know you can''t beat me, for fear that I will rape you first and then kill you in this desert? "


    Yuan Ziyi gave him a white look, and his eyes were full of coquettishness: "no wonder brother song''s reputation in the river and lake is something. It''s easy to be misunderstood if you talk like this."


    Song Qingshu looked at the girl in purple on horseback. She was slim, graceful, slender and graceful. Even if he was picky, he had to admit that she was a beautiful girl: "you used to misunderstand me, why don''t you now?"


    Yuan Ziyi pursed a smile, and there was a dimple on her left cheek, which was very sweet: "I''ve heard too much about you these years, and I know you''ve done so many earth shaking things."


    Song Qingshu put his ears together and said, "what are the major events? Let me hear them one by one."


    Yuan Ziyi


    Of course, Yuan Ziyi would not be so stupid as to say to him one by one: "besides, every time my grandfather mentioned you these years, he praised you, and sister Huo, he also spoke highly of you."


    "How could she praise me behind my back?" Song Qingshu had some accidents. Huo Qingtong had always been cold to him before. He had already made a secret promise. Hahaha, my charm is really great.


    "Well," Yuan Ziyi nodded, "I may often hear them praise you. Over time, I have become the same as them."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "to tell you the truth, I''m not used to it all of a sudden."


    Yuan Ziyi sighed: "brother song, although you never said it, I can feel that you don''t seem to like me very much when I see you from Mount Emei for the first time. At that time, I was young and vigorous, and naturally I would not have a good face for you. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Because of the biography of flying fox, he really didn''t like yuan Ziyi very much. Since he was a monk, why did he take the initiative to stir up Hu Fei''s heart? Later, he went to compete with Cheng lingsu and finally left. He always felt that Hu Fei was being played by him and was applauded.


    I didn''t expect that the girl''s mind was so sensitive that she was aware of her feelings at that time.


    However, now I think that I have wronged her. If one of the things in love can be completely controlled by herself, it will not be called love. In the original work, Yuan Ziyi is also very painful. She wavers about in her feelings and beliefs, and finally chooses faith.


    Song Qingshu despised himself a little bit. Just because someone else''s little girl was beautiful and asked for a few soft words from you, he changed his view on her?


    Bah, cheap! You are greedy for her body!


    Of course, in Song Qingshu''s eyes today, she is not attracted by a little girl. It''s just that a beautiful little girl, who is gentle to you, is really hard to get a bad feeling.


    "There were some misunderstandings before, but you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve always been single-minded and tolerant of beautiful girls." Song Qingshu laughs and uncovers the previous enmity.


    Yuan Ziyi''s face was slightly red, but he couldn''t help but be very happy to hear him praise his beauty in disguise.


    They went all the way to the northeast and came to Kuqa city. They got a surprising news from the local population. Seeing that the general situation of Mu Zhuolun had been decided, Tiemuzhen gave up his plan to come to southern Xinjiang. He just sent a general with a team to take over. He led the main force eastward.


    It turned out that Kublai Khan had suffered heavy losses when he led his army to attack Shazhou, the Western Gateway of the Western Xia Dynasty. The garrison general of Shazhou Xixia, Ji lasiyi, defeated Kublai Khan several times. During this period, Kublai Khan failed to make any contribution.


    Sandbar is the west gate of Xixia, which is related to the success or failure of attacking Xixia. When Tiemuzhen got the news, he immediately decided to lead the main force eastward to support Kublai Khan who attacked sandbar and tear up Xixia''s defense completely.

 Chapter 2465

    In history, he was a famous general at the end of Xixia Dynasty. He defeated Mongolian soldiers several times under the city of Guazhou, but in the end, he was still unable to defeat the enemy and died bravely.


    Does the appearance of such figures really mean that Xixia will be subjugated?


    Song Qingshu had a heavy heart. Although he had expected this day for a long time and had his own plan, he had no idea whether he could succeed or not, so he was quite confused about the way ahead.


    Hearing that he decided to change his way to the east to Shazhou, Yuan Ziyi was stunned: "don''t you go to save Kathy?"


    It is reasonable to say that the people escorting kashli are most likely to go north. Now they have to go all the way east to the sandbank.


    Song Qingshu replied: "now Tiemuzhen is heading east. Even if they go north and cross Tianshan Mountain, they will definitely go to the direction of Shazhou. Instead of chasing after them, they''d better go to Guazhou first. Maybe they''ll get there before them."


    After hearing what he said, Yuan Ziyi thought it was reasonable. Then they went east along the oasis along the Tarim River.


    They galloped all the way. A few days later, they came to a very hot place. Rao is a master of song Qingshu, and now they feel hot all over.


    Yuan Ziyi is even more unbearable, the whole person is tottering.


    They had to hide under the shade of a shady sand dune. Song Qingshu handed the kettle to Yuan Ziyi: "are you better?"


    Yuan Ziyi suddenly drank a few big mouthfuls, and then slowed down: "I''m sorry to drag you back."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t mind. The power of nature is beyond human power. Now, I''m afraid we can''t make our way in the daytime. Let''s have a rest and wait until evening."


    Yuan Ziyi nodded: "this is the area of Turpan. It''s extremely hot all the year round. The mountain in front is kiziltag, which means red mountain. By the way, in the legend of the Han people, it is the Huoyan mountain that master Xuanzang passed by when he learned the Scriptures. "


    "Flame Mountain?" When song Qingshu went along, he saw a continuous red mountain in the distance, on which there was no grass and no birds. At this time, the red sun is in the sky, the reddish brown mountain is shining in the hot sun, and the hot air is rolling up, just like a blazing flame. No wonder it is called Flame Mountain.


    Although this place is desolate, it is not uninhabited. When Yuan Ziyi just passed by, he bought some melons and fruits from the local people. After a while, he cut them for two people to eat.


    Sweet juice water let two people summer slightly solution, in order to save physical strength, two people will rely on the tree to sleep.


    But they wake up in two hours. It''s hard to fall asleep in broad daylight.


    Song Qingshu worried about things in Xixia, and for a moment the atmosphere seemed a little dull.


    Yuan Ziyi looked at him quietly, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "brother song, I have a heartless invitation."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu was stunned. These days, they have been traveling together, but they are quite familiar with each other.


    "I used to think I was good at martial arts, but this time in Yeerqiang City, I just knew how useless I was when I was against those experts. If elder brother song hadn''t arrived in time, all of us would have been bad at that time," Yuan Ziyi recalled. She was still scared at that time. "So I wanted to ask elder brother song to give us some advice on martial arts, So I can protect the people I want to protect in the future. "


    "Martial arts?" Song Qingshu did not expect that she would make such a request.


    "Can''t you?" Yuan Ziyi looked at him nervously.


    "It''s not that you can''t do it," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "It''s just that your internal mental skill is authentic. Your grandfather has laid a solid foundation for you. The longer you practice, the more powerful it will be. It can''t be changed in a short time; As for your martial arts, the white Python whip technique is also one of the top martial arts in the world, and I think it''s suitable for you. If you practice other martial arts, you will inevitably be greedy. "


    "However, I can correct some of your power skills, which should improve your martial arts a lot in a short time."


    Yuan Ziyi had listened to what he said before, but when he refused himself, he was a little disappointed. When he heard his last sentence, he was overjoyed: "thank you, brother song!"


    She is also an expert in the Jianghu. She knows that even if she practices new internal skills or martial arts, it is difficult to improve them in a short time. However, her strength skills are different. They can even improve her martial arts power in a short time.


    "Play the white Python whip once and show me." Song Qingshu leaned against the tree and motioned her to practice.


    "Good ~" Yuan Ziyi took down the long whip from her waist and began to perform one move at a time. Because of the rare opportunity, she played twelve points of spirit. The long whip in her hand was like a silver dragon going out to sea, and the whole person was flying up and down like a purple spirit.


    Song Qingshu nodded frequently, and the girl''s waist was really soft.


    Zhou Zhiruo''s white boa whip is also a master of Zhou Zhiruo''s skills. He can''t be more familiar with it, but their temperament is quite different. Zhou Zhiruo''s temperament is colder and more gorgeous. It''s a ghost to use white boa whip. Fortunately, people are beautiful and can be regarded as the ghost of a beautiful woman;


    As for yuan Ziyi, she is obviously not as accomplished as Zhou Zhiruo in this set of whipping, but she is also quite good. She looks sweet, and a seat of Ziyi looks warm. She is much more popular than Zhou Zhiruo in dancing, and looks more like a charming dancer in the western regions.


    Seeing him nodding, Yuan Ziyi was overjoyed and performed harder.


    After a set of moves, Yuan Ziyi was so tired that he was sweating. He put away his whip and looked at him expectantly: "brother song, what''s up?"


    "It''s soft." Song Qingshu replied subconsciously,


    Yuan Ziyi was at a loss: "ah? Do you mean I was too soft just now? "


    "Cough," Song Qingshu hastily recalled his thoughts, zhengse said, "on the whole, it''s not bad, but you are still young, some of them have some problems in the way of exerting power. Of course, with your qualifications, you should be able to understand it every few years. "


    "I hope elder brother song can give me some advice." Yuan Ziyi blinked. His eyes were full of joy. The man in front of him was the best in the world. It was better to get some advice from him than to practice hard for ten years.


    Song Qingshu hesitated: "but my method may make you shy and uncomfortable. I''m afraid you will misunderstand it."


    Yuan Ziyi said in a hurry: "how can I blame you? Elder brother song doesn''t have to worry. I will cooperate with elder brother song."


    "Well, stand still." Song Qingshu stood up from the shade of the tree and came to the back of Yuan Ziyi, "don''t use the whip, just show that move."


    Yuan Ziyi let out a sound, his legs slightly spread, although this move is to use the whip, but it is quite a test of the strength of the waist.


    All of a sudden, she was stiff, because she noticed a pair of big hands caressing her thighs: "brother song, what are you doing?" There was a tremor in his voice.


    Song Qingshu twisted her thigh muscle a few centimeters to the side, adjusted the angle, and then said, "remember that although the present posture is only one inch different, feel the change carefully, and try again to see what the difference is."


    Yuan Ziyi knew that she was thinking of something wrong. She blushed and said, "good!"


    So she tried to do it again. In the middle of it, her thigh subconsciously returned to her usual posture, but she was held tightly by the other side and could not move at all. However, she could obviously feel a force coming from her thigh, and then with the twist of her waist, the internal force of her wrist was at least 20% greater than before, Power increases more.


    Song Qingshu''s voice sounded again: "you just subconsciously returned to the original state, I can''t grasp you to correct every time, so it''s still up to you to remember the differences and practice more to form muscle memory."


    "Thank you, brother song ~" Yuan Ziyi blushed, thinking that he had misunderstood each other just now.


    "Next, you can show the catkins."


    "Well."


    Yuan Ziyi''s body froze again just after performing, because he noticed that the other man''s big hand was moving up. If other men had dared to do this to her, she would have taken the knife off, but brother song


    She could only comfort herself that the other party was instructing him, but her voice still couldn''t stop trembling: "brother song, how can we correct it now?"


    While correcting her muscle posture and angle, song Qingshu said: "women''s joints are naturally softer than men''s, so we should make good use of this advantage. In addition, because women want to produce offspring, the pelvis is relatively wide, and the hip joint is more prominent than men, so they are born with a wider range of lateral movement than men. To make full use of this, all your moves can be one step faster, and if you compete with experts, you may be just a little worse. "


    Feeling the movement of his hand, Yuan Ziyi responded with a red face and a low hum. She didn''t know whether it was the flame mountain or something. It seemed that her whole body was about to be burned.

 Chapter 2466

    In the whole process, she can''t remember what the other person is saying, just mechanically follow the other person''s request.


    In the end, Yuan Ziyi felt that her whole body was paralyzed. If it had not been for the strength of her opponent''s hand, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Song Qingshu also noticed the change of her body and said, "your current state may not be suitable for further cultivation. Let''s have a rest first."


    "Eh ~" Yuan Ziyi felt that her voice was trembling, and her whole body was about to collapse. She went back to the tree and sat down, panting heavily. She felt as if she had been soaked in water, and she didn''t know whether it was hot sweat or something.


    Song Qingshu sat down beside her, handed her a pot of water and said with a smile, "Miss yuan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yuan Ziyi looked at him bitterly and thought, "don''t you know what to ask?


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, Yuan Ziyi calmed down a little, bit her lips and hesitated for a long time. Finally she couldn''t help asking, "brother song, do you always teach girls how to practice Kung Fu?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, it''s the first time to teach like this."


    Yuan Ziyi


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "don''t you worry that I was deliberately belittling you just now?"


    "Ah?" Yuan Ziyi exclaimed, his expression was confused and embarrassed, "really?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while. A girl like you still asked me this question: "what do you think?"


    Yuan Ziyi blushed and shook his head: "I don''t think so. What elder brother song taught me just now is very practical. If I practice all of them, my martial arts might double in a short time. I feel very lucky to get such advice."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "why can''t I give you directions and take advantage of you? Is it because I''m handsome?"


    I don''t know how many times yuan Ziyi''s face has become red today. His heart is beating: "if you really want to bully me with your martial arts, I can''t resist. Why do you need to beat around the Bush?"


    "Hahaha, it''s reasonable," Song Qingshu said, not teasing her any more. "You can have a good memory of what I just taught you."


    Yuan Ziyi closed her eyes and began to meditate. However, the first thing that came out of her mind was the feeling of the other party''s big hands moving. Her jade cheek flushed red. She quietly opened her eyes and looked at Song Qingshu. Seeing that he was closing his eyes, she couldn''t help sticking out her tongue and quickly closed her eyes.


    Originally, she was very good at learning martial arts. In the past, she was good at learning martial arts, and her memory was amazing. But today, I don''t know what it was. She can only remember 60% of what she was taught just now, and forget the rest.


    The more she tried to recall, the more her hand came out of her mind, which made her feel like Zhuang Zhou Mengdie in a trance.


    In this way, time gradually passed, and the sun went down, so they continued on their way.


    In fact, the sun sets very late in the western regions, which can be converted into the time of previous lives. Sometimes the sun can still be seen at 10 p.m., so song Qingshu can''t wait until it''s completely dark to set out on his way.


    After walking for several hours, when passing by a small river in the oasis, Yuan Ziyi suddenly whispered, "brother song, can you give me some time to take a bath?"


    "Bath?" Song Qingshu was stunned and thought that women are trouble.


    Yuan Ziyi apologized: "I know it''s a little time-consuming, but I''m sticky and very uncomfortable. I''ll get it right soon."


    Song Qingshu said, it''s impossible to stop the girl''s normal request.


    "Thank you, brother song." Yuan Ziyi rushed to the river with his luggage, but when he got to the river, he suddenly hesitated.


    Song Qingshu turned and walked downstream: "don''t worry, I won''t peek." She said that she was sick all over.


    Yuan Ziyi blushed and began to undress and enter the river. He only showed his head and quietly looked at the man downstream. Seeing that he had never looked back, he was relieved and thought that he was really a villain and a gentleman.


    Half a time later, there was a sound of horse hooves. Yuan Ziyi was startled. She hurried along the road and saw several black spots running here not far away.


    She was so scared that she thought of wearing clothes, but the other party was rushing here, and there was no shelter around. If she came out of the water, wouldn''t she have seen everything?


    Is hesitating, the other horse speed is very fast, in the twinkling of an eye will come to the front.


    "Oh, there is a little beauty bathing here!"


    "Our brothers are so lucky."


    "It''s more beautiful than the reddest girl in Shazhou city."


    "Damn, it''s all the Mongols who killed all the people. We can''t even find the kiln girls."


    "Ha ha, with such a beautiful girl, who can look up to the kiln girl?"


    "None of you want to rob me. I want the first one."


    "Cut, why are you the first!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yuan Ziyi saw clearly that these people were all horse thieves. The western region was vast and sparsely populated, and there was often no one on the road for hundreds of miles. At the same time, the western region was also a must pass of the Silk Road, with a large number of caravans coming and going there.


    Therefore, the horse bandit business has been born. It robs the single merchants passing by. The large-scale horse bandit even robs the large-scale caravan.


    These people are either some herdsmen nearby, who play a guest role in blocking the way while grazing; Either the Han people who committed crimes in the central plains were exiled here, and their accent was obviously the latter.


    Yuan Ziyi was shocked and angry when she heard these people''s abusive remarks. She had been stabbed one by one and didn''t even need to use a long whip when she met such a boring thing. But now she was not in the river, and it was impossible to attack.


    Several horse thieves saw that her hands were blocking her chest, and the snow-white and delicate skin of shoulder and neck appeared in the water. Their eyes were straight, so they rushed to the water one after another.


    "Little beauty, I''m here. My brother loves you so much!"


    The last horse thief knew that he couldn''t rob his companion, so he had to stay on the bank to get yuan Ziyi''s clothes: "Wow, this is little beauty''s clothes. It''s so fragrant."


    He was about to get close to him when he suddenly became stiff and fell flat on the ground.


    When Yuan Ziyi saw a group of men pounce on her, she was ashamed and angry. She put one hand in front of her chest, and the other hand stored her strength secretly. But in the water, her martial arts skills would be greatly reduced, and she was naked. She thought that if she was seen by the other party later, it would be a psychological shadow for her whole life.


    Just when she was worried, a wave of water suddenly rose in front of her and hit the group of horse thieves. Then she felt that she was caught on her shoulder. Before she could react, she appeared on the bank.


    She was about to exclaim, the other party has already wrapped a piece of clothing in her body, blocking her sudden release of spring light.


    She looked into the water again and found that the thieves had already floated on the water. It was obvious that they had been killed by the strength of the water wave just now.


    Song Qingshu put his arms around yuan Ziyi and untied the acupoint of the last horse thief lying beside him. He asked coldly, "are you from the sandbar?"


    --

 Chapter 2467

    The man nodded busily: "great Xia, spare your life, great Xia, spare your life."


    He saw with his own eyes that his brothers were killed by each other in an instant. He could roll up such big waves in the river. He was not human. He didn''t know how to kick the iron plate.


    Song Qingshu said faintly, "I''m asking you something."


    "Great Xia, if you promise to let me go, I''ll say it." The horse thief has been licking blood on the blade all these years. He knows that he will die today. It''s better to take this as a condition.


    "Well, I promise to let you go." Song Qingshu did not hesitate.


    "Really?" The horse thief was delighted.


    "Nature is true, can I still tell lies?" Song Qingshu snorted.


    The horse thief knew that these Han masters all had some self-respect, and generally would not lie to each other, so he said in a hurry: "we really came from the direction of sandbar..."


    After listening to his explanation, he just learned what happened on the sandbank. Kublai Khan and his army attacked the sandbank more than ten times, but they were all firmly held by the famous general of Xixia, Ji lasiyi.


    It''s a pity that Tiemuzhen''s reinforcements came later. Tiemuzhen''s real murderer is well-known, and the reinforcements are powerful. Even if lasiyi tries his best, the city of Shazhou is on the verge of collapse.


    After two days of guarding, many people in Shazhou City knew that they couldn''t keep it, so they had some strange ideas. The city''s deputy general colluded with a group of man-made rebels, bound jilasiyi, quietly opened the city gate and surrendered to the Mongols.


    Facing Tiemuzhen, Ji lasiyi vowed not to surrender and was ordered to be executed.


    Because of the strong resistance of the army and people in Shazhou before, Tiemuzhen ordered the city to be slaughtered. Except for a few people, the whole Shazhou city was deserted. In order to avoid facing the fortress in the future, Mongolia even destroyed the whole city.


    After listening to Song Qing''s story, he was very pale. Although he knew about the Mongolian massacre before, he felt it so close this time. His anger and shock made him shiver.


    Thinking of the Mongolian cavalry going south to the Central Plains in the future, I don''t know how many innocent people died miserably. His eyes gradually became firm, saying that everything should be solved this time.


    "Daxia, I''ve said all that I have to say. Can you let me go?" The equine asked, trembling.


    Song Qingshu waved his hand. If the horse thief was pardoned, he quickly turned around and ran away.


    Song Qingshu gives yuan Ziyi a look. She is about to break her silver teeth. She immediately understands. She kicks the knife that falls on the ground. The long knife breaks through the air and just hits the heart of the escaped horse thief.


    "You''re a good judge." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but give a thumbs up.


    Yuan Ziyi''s face was flushed, but now she was just wrapped in clothes. When she just kicked the knife, her thigh was exposed a lot.


    However, she also thought that she had just been caught out of the water naked by the other party. Although the whole process was only a blink of an eye, he must have seen what should be seen and what shouldn''t be seen. Now it seems that it''s no big deal to show her thighs.


    But she also knew that it was no wonder that song Qingshu thought of the culprits, and she wanted to make up for them.


    At this time, the horse thief turned back with his last breath, pointed to song Qingshu and said: "you... You don''t promise!"


    Song Qingshu shrugged: "I promised to let you go, but she didn''t promise."


    That horse thief a mouthful old blood spurts out, so heavily fell on the ground.


    "Thank you ~" Yuan Ziyi said with a red face. At this time, not only she, but also song Qingshu was naked. It was obvious that she came in a hurry to save herself just now.


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "we are companions. We can''t let you be bullied by other men."


    Yuan Ziyi is stunned. He always thinks that his words are strange. He can''t be bullied by other men. Can he be bullied by you?


    "I''ve just been disturbed. Would you like to wash it again?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Yuan Ziyi looked at the floating corpse on the water and shook his head.


    "All right, then get dressed and let''s hurry." After that, song Qingshu came to the river and sucked up the horse thieves in the river and threw them into the Gobi in the distance.


    The water source in the desert is precious. If we can''t let their bodies pollute the water source here, we will be guilty.


    Yuan Ziyi wears clothes quickly in the back. In the whole process, his big eyes stare at each other tightly. He finds that he has never looked back to peep at himself. He can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, he is a bit embarrassed: Although elder brother song has some words and deeds, he is actually a gentleman.


    If song Qingshu knew what she thought at this time, she would not help laughing. I''m afraid you didn''t misunderstand me.


    After wearing the clothes, Yuan Ziyi was a little nervous for the next two days. Fortunately, song Qingshu never mentioned the event of that night again, so her heart gradually relaxed.


    All the way day and night, finally came to Shazhou City, no, now it is no longer called Shazhou City, the rest are ruins, the scene inside is like human purgatory.


    Yuan Ziyi can''t help but run to one side and retch. Song Qingshu is silent and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "These Mongols are so cruel!" Yuan Ziyi had a few drinks before she recovered. She used to help Mulun fight against Mongolia, but she knew that Mongolia was cruel. However, when she saw the massacre from such a close distance, she was still trembling with anger.


    "Go on, keep going east!" Song Qingshu turned over and got on the horse, the city of Shazhou was broken, and the west gate of Xixia was opened, so that Mongolian cavalry could drive straight in.


    Yuan Ziyi nodded and followed him closely. They traveled eastward, and gradually learned what happened during this period from the passing refugees.


    After Tiemuzhen conquered the sandbar, he marched East nonstop to capture Jiuquan, and then arrived in Zhangye. The Zhangye garrison general Quchi was also afraid of Mongolia''s great power. Coupled with the lessons of Shazhou and Jiuquan, he chose to surrender.


    However, there are still many loyal and brave people in the city. The deputy general achao killed Quchi and took over the city defense to resist Mongolia. Unfortunately, they were outnumbered, and they fought against each other again, and soon the city of Zhangye was broken.


    Next, the Mongolian army continued to move eastward along the Hexi Corridor, and the Wuwei garrison general of Xixia surrendered. Then, the Mongolian army was even more overwhelming, and Zhongwei, xiazhou and other places fell one after another.


    Song Qingshu felt more and more heavy. He had to admit that although the Mongol city slaughtering was extremely inhumane, it was really useful in the war years, because they adopted the policy of resisting the city, slaughtering it after it was destroyed, and giving preferential treatment to surrender, which led to the failure of the defending party to make concerted efforts.


    Some people want to defend the city, some people are worried about being slaughtered and want to surrender. Even the people in the city, many of them are worried about being killed after the city is destroyed and have the intention to surrender.


    In the war of the Central Plains, the people in the city often help their own soldiers to guard the city. Whether it is to provide logistics or to work as a craftsman behind the city wall, they will do their best to guard their homeland.


    So in history, the classic example of two or three thousand soldiers holding tens of thousands of people''s attack often appears, but in the face of the fierce Mongolian army, all this will not work.


    All kinds of terrible news of the massacre came, and the soldiers and people in the city were in a panic, and most of them surrendered.


    As he continued to travel eastward, he learned the latest news. Tiemuzhen''s army defeated the main force led by Xixia general Wei minglinggong near Lingwu. Before, Tiemuzhen sent Polu to attack Hetao Plain. He conquered wulahai city and then slaughtered Blackwater City, which is still covered with broken bones and buried in sand.


    In the west of Helan, the Polo army defeated the army of the Xixia general ashaganbu, and finally joined Tiemuzhen to attack Xingqing mansion, the capital of Xixia.

 Chapter 2468

    Song Qingshu can''t help but worry. He doesn''t know what''s going on in Xingqing Prefecture. Mu Wanqing, yelunanxian and Li Qinglu are all in a mess now.


    The Mongolian army''s field combat ability is too strong. Although the Xixia army is not weak, it is still much worse than the Mongolian army. Coupled with the internal strife before, the combat effectiveness is a little weaker.


    Therefore, it led to Mongolia''s drive straight in, with the posture of destroying the country in the first World War.


    Before Xixia''s defeat, it''s no wonder that the command was improper. The Mongolian cavalry was too fierce in the field. In Xixia, Weiming linggong and Asha dare not take the elite with them, but they are still invincible.


    But there is no way not to fight in the field, unless you sit back and watch the Mongolian army plunder and ravage the people in your territory, and you can easily be defeated by each of them, just like Shazhou city before.


    No matter how well you defend, you can''t stand the enemy. Moreover, the Mongols learned how to equip cannons and artillery on their way to the West. Simply defending is just a delay.


    It''s a pity that the terrain of Xixia was not as good as that of Chongqing mountain city. It was impossible to build mountain city fortresses on the main roads and transport materials to each other through the rich water networks and rivers in Sichuan and Chongqing. You know, Hechuan fishing city was not defeated by the Mongols until the end of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu thought hard about the way out of Xixia. There should be the last main force of Xixia in Xingqing mansion. If we don''t fight Xixia again, it will be over.


    However, now that the Mongols are under the siege, they don''t need the army to rescue everywhere as before, so they will not send troops out of the city.


    It''s just that I don''t know where the reinforcements of Jin and Sichuan are. Although he controls a lot of resources among the countries, they can''t be twisted into a rope. Just like the Qing Dynasty can''t run thousands of miles to rescue Xixia, there''s no reason to save Xixia.


    In the Southern Song Dynasty, when it fought with Xixia for decades, Lin''an certainly could not dispatch troops. Only Sichuan was close and could command.


    However, Sichuan also had to guard against the fact that the Southern Song Dynasty took the opportunity to send people to pick peaches, and part of the defense had to be left. Therefore, the main force of the reinforcements was the state of Jin.


    It seems that we have to go back to Xingqing house earlier to have enough information to make a judgment.


    At this time, dozens of cavalry came from afar with a carriage. At first, song Qingshu thought they were Mongolian cavalry, but soon found that their costumes were different. They looked more like the costumes of Tubo.


    How did the Tibetan cavalry show up here?


    Song Qingshu was stunned. After all, it was thousands of miles away from here, and it was separated by the Mangmang Kunlun Mountains and Hengduan Mountains.


    All of a sudden, a strange fragrance came to him. He only felt elegant, quiet and sweet. It was not the fragrance of any flower, nor was it Rouge powder. No Rouge powder had such elegant fragrance.


    When he was surprised, Yuan Ziyi''s face suddenly changed: "brother song, hurry up, catch up with them!"


    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu was in a hurry to return to Xingqing mansion at this time, and didn''t want to make a fuss. In particular, he had a good relationship with Tubo. Whether he was jiumozhi or princess Jincheng, he had countless connections and didn''t want to cause any misunderstanding.


    "There''s no time to explain." Yuan Ziyi was in a hurry. The cavalry were very fast, as if they were in a hurry. Soon they were ten feet away, so she raced to catch up.


    Song Qingshu a Leng, worried that she has a slip, also hurriedly followed up.


    Obviously, the Tibetan cavalry also found the two men behind them. Suddenly, they turned around and set up their bows and arrows one after another. A small round of arrows came.


    Yuan Ziyi is racing after her horse. The speed of the bow and arrow is so fast that it''s almost in the blink of an eye. She quickly sacrificed her whip and knocked down a lot of bows and arrows in front of her body. However, many bows and arrows broke through her defense and shot at her chest.


    "It''s over!" Yuan Ziyi is about to close her eyes and wait to die. Suddenly, a figure appears in front of her. With a wave of her sleeve, the bows and arrows lose their accuracy and fall on both sides of the road.


    "Brother song ~" seeing the tall figure in front of him, Yuan Ziyi''s heart was beating.


    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, then pointed his feet. His figure was faster than the galloping horse, and he stopped in front of the group of Tibetan soldiers in a few breath time.


    Although he didn''t want to make trouble out of it, it was too strange for these Tibetan soldiers to suddenly kill people for no reason.


    Without stopping, the cavalry rushed over with machetes, as if to crush him into powder.


    Song Qingshu''s easy move is that it''s located in the Gobi, and there are small stones everywhere. The stones are rolled up by his sleeves, and then he shoots them at the dozens of cavalry by the way of rain.


    Before the cavalry could see what was going on, they were hit hard one by one and fell from their horses. The whole team was in a mess.


    Originally, the technique of flooding with flowers and rain was to kill as much as possible, but the lethality of each point was slightly insufficient. So Hong Qigong and Huang Rong were able to kill Ouyang Feng''s snakes with flooding with flowers and rain, but they were very difficult to deal with the army.


    But song Qingshu''s skill is very good today. Every stone contains gravity. Moreover, he is very good at choosing the right head, and he focuses on the weak position of armor. Therefore, all these people fall on their horses, and many of them break their bones and muscles.


    "Ah ~" a soft voice came from the carriage.


    Because of this change, the carriage they surrounded was out of control, and the horses were frightened and rushed out to the other side.


    "Brother song, stop the carriage quickly!" Yuan Ziyi is on her way here. She is shocked to see that there is a deep valley. If she falls down, she will fall to pieces.


    Song Qingshu''s reaction was also quick. He flew to the front of the carriage with a few jumps and grabbed the reins urgently. Now his hands are almost strong. How could the horse hold it? He was pulled upright and stopped the carriage on the edge of the cliff.


    There was a cry. Because of inertia, the people in the carriage flew out of the car like a shell. Song Qingshu didn''t know whether the other party was a friend or an enemy. He subconsciously hid for a while, and the figure fell into the valley.


    At this time, song Qingshu finally saw that the other party was a gorgeous girl. Her face was pure and innocent. Anyone who saw her at first glance would not think that she was a bad person.


    Song Qingshu rushed to her, holding her waist in one hand and the rock wall in the other hand. They hung several times in mid air and then stabilized themselves.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood what Wenxiang nephrite was in his arms, and bursts of strange fragrance seeped out from the girl, as if it was the best smell in the world.


    "Brother song, go on." Yuan Ziyi threw down the whip and stood on the edge of the cliff with a worried face.


    "No Song Qingshu shakes his head. With a strong hand, the whole person jumps up.


    The girl in her arms was staring at him with eyes as bright as the stars in the sky, and suddenly said: @ @% $! * ~ "


    Although she couldn''t understand what she was saying, her voice was delicate, clear, gentle, and very pleasant.

 Chapter 2469

    Song Qingshu''s face was muddled. What was the girl saying? How could she not understand a word?


    "What she said was a reply," Yuan Ziyi said with a relaxed smile, "to the effect that" brother who saved my life, are you an immortal in the sky or an angel sent by Allah? "


    Song Qingshu thought of the original yalixian and Oman, they also said so, mouth also floating a smile: "you tell her, I am the messenger sent by Allah."


    Yuan Ziyi glared at him: "you must be looking at her beautiful, want to take advantage of the opportunity, in Xinjiang, this kind of words can''t say, be careful to be punished by Allah."


    After a pause, she said, "it''s safe now. Can you let Carrie go?"


    "Cassie?" Song Qingshu a Leng, "she is Huo Qingtong''s sister, Princess Xiangxiang?"


    "Don''t you smell her?" Yuan Ziyi rolled his eyes.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t smell it. He had been smelling the refreshing fragrance since just now. However, he thought that Xiangxiang princess was escorted by Bai Fanghua and other people of the destiny cult. When he saw that this wave was a Tibetan cavalry, he didn''t think about it either.


    Yuan Ziyi used to help Princess Xiangxiang out of his arms, and then talked with her in Hui language. During the whole process, nakashley secretly read song Qingshu from time to time, and her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Song Qingshu was also curious about her, so he had a chance to look at the most beautiful woman in the Golden Book. He saw that her skin was as white as snow, whiter than that of Han women, and not as rough as those western women''s skin. From a close observation, she was really as smooth as cream and glowing.


    With the whole body white as snow, bright and holy, the whole person looks not like mortals, but like fairies and saints in heaven.


    She is so beautiful, but there is a kind of childish charm between her eyebrows. The two completely opposite temperament are naturally unified in her.


    Perhaps because of the accident just now, her skirt was scratched by something, revealing her two slender legs, as if she had been soaked in milk, exuding attractive moistening and translucent.


    Song Qingshu''s mouth was dry and his heart was pounding. He didn''t understand why he had such a reaction. He could move forward and backward freely in the face of Shan Yuru, who was a great master of flattery. However, when he saw the girl in front of him, he felt that he couldn''t control himself. It was as if he was worried about gain and loss as a teenager.


    But after all, he had extraordinary experience. After the initial infatuation, he soon settled down and was secretly alert. The girl''s temperament was natural, but it was more powerful than the most powerful flattery in the world.


    At this time, Princess Xiangxiang suddenly looked at him and said a few words. Her voice was light and lively. Song Qingshu couldn''t understand it, so she could only look at Yuan Ziyi like consulting him.


    Yuan Ziyi looked back and said strangely, "Kathy said," hero in front of me, why are you staring at my legs all the time? Should you be so bold? "


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu almost didn''t choke, but he had recovered his composure and said with a smile, "because it''s good-looking, he couldn''t help looking more."


    Yuan Ziyi was stunned. She didn''t expect that he wasn''t embarrassed at all. She was a little impressed. You know, Every warrior in the wooden table department looks like a goose when he sees Kathy. If he hears Kathy''s just that kind of anger, I''m afraid she would have been very anxious to explain.


    Translate his words into Huiyu, Xiangxiang Princess face pink color spread slowly, but she did not blame.


    "Ask why she is in the hands of Tubo people." Song Qingshu recovered from the shock of her beauty and soon thought of the right thing.


    Yuan Ziyi nodded and quickly communicated with Princess Xiangxiang. Then she just replied, "kashli said that the Mongolian troops escorting her were attacked by these Tibetans not long ago, and then most of them were killed. Bai Fanghua and a few others escaped. Then these Tubo people took her South and met us. "


    Song Qingshu thought that just now he realized that these Tibetan warriors were not weak. They were not only adept at bowing horses, but also had many secret masters. No wonder they were able to snatch Princess Xiangxiang back from the hand of destiny.


    "Ask these Tubo people if they bullied her?" Song Qingshu was a little curious. What was the purpose of these Tubo people? Was it to save people? Did you just kill the wrong person?


    Yuan Ziyi inquired about Princess Xiangxiang, and then replied, "Cassie said that these people were very fierce at first, but she was kind enough to persuade them. They were very polite to her."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Just now, these cavalry were so fierce that they were about to kill passers-by. They were not like the kind of people who listen to good advice.


    As if knowing his doubts, Yuan Ziyi explained: "brother song, you don''t know something about it. This is the unique charm of Cassie. Her gentle and gentle words seem to be the most severe order, which can''t be disobeyed. This is the case in Mu Zhuolun, and I think these people are no exception."


    Song Qingshu suddenly relieved, you know, even he almost lost his mind just now, this woman has a kind of irresistible charm.


    Princess Xiangxiang said a few more words. Yuan Ziyi nodded and added: "by the way, kashli said that those people are not from Tubo, but from the men called kusiluo."


    "My dear Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that he couldn''t figure out how Tubo could come here thousands of miles away from Mangmang Kunlun. It''s no problem if it''s a Husi.


    It''s easy to hijack Princess Xiangxiang on the road because it''s located in Qinghai and lives next to Xixia.


    In fact, the tribes under the command of kusiluo were also Tubo people, but they didn''t live in Tibet. Instead, they lived in Qinghai for a long time. The costumes of the two sides were similar, and he was mistaken for a while.


    But why did he come to rob Princess Xiang? You know Princess Xiangxiang is a gift to tie Muzhen. No matter how lustful he is, he is not so bold, is he? What''s more, last time in Xixia, they seemed to have some eyebrows with Mongolia. How could they get burned at this time.


    Song Qingshu said his doubts. Yuan Ziyi asked Xiangxiang princess. Xiangxiang Princess shook her head slightly, her face was full of blank color, obviously did not know these.


    Song Qingshu then went to those warriors. Just now, many people fell from the galloping horse and died of serious injuries, but many people are still alive.


    "Why do you want to hijack Princess Xiang?" Song Qingshu asked.


    A few years ago, in order to fight against Li Yuanhao of Xixia Dynasty and have a good relationship with Song Dynasty, many people in the tribe knew Chinese. After hearing his inquiry, someone replied, "our leader heard that Princess Xiangxiang is the most beautiful woman in the world, so he wanted to take her back as a princess."


    Song Qingshu frowned. When he was recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty, he had been in contact with him. He knew that he was a hero and could never be so unwise for the sake of women.


    But no matter how he asked, the warriors insisted.


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to talk to them, so he directly used the method of moving soul to coerce them, and finally learned the truth of the matter. It turned out that they were Wen Fuqi''s subordinates under the command of gusiluo.


    Wen Fuqi was originally the tribal leader of the Qing Tang Dynasty. Because of the arrival of kuasilao, he could only retreat to the second tier. He was unwilling to get rid of kuasilao and take his place.


    However, over the years, kusiluo''s prestige has been growing, so it is difficult for him to start. Just recently, when Mongolia invaded Xixia, he suddenly found a good opportunity and decided to pretend to be kusiluo and rob Princess Xiangxiang. Tiemuzhen was so angry that he could take advantage of the east wind of the Mongols to overthrow kusiluo and take his place.


    After that, he sent Princess Xiangxiang back to tie Muzhen to please him and surrender to his vassal. Anyway, Wen Fuqi had no ambition to compete in the world. He would be satisfied as long as he became the leader of the Qing Tang Dynasty. Mongolia had a reputation for being kind to its vassal over the years, and he didn''t worry that Mongolia would annex him.

 Chapter 2470

    Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened when he heard that he was still full of worries. But when he heard about it, he could not help but be enlightened. There was a lack of an introduction in his plan before, but now it has come.


    Those people gradually recovered their consciousness, learned that they had leaked the secret, one by one bitten the poison hidden in their teeth, and died on the spot.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. This warm and strange method is really cruel. It has trained so many dead men.


    "Ah ~" Princess Xiangxiang, who was coming over, exclaimed in surprise. She quickly turned away from her face, and obviously couldn''t bear to see it again.


    Yuan Ziyi has been running around the river for a long time, and has seen life and death, but he has not taken the matter seriously. He can not help Qi Dao. "Are you the" moving soul big law "in the nine Yin Manual of truth?


    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu is a little strange.


    Yuan Ziyi replied, "I saw Zhou Shijie the other year, and I was lucky enough to get his advice, so I knew something about the nine Yin manual."


    "Zhiruo." Song Qingshu then remembered that Yuan Ziyi''s master was also a god nun of Emei school, and he couldn''t help laughing, "should you call my brother-in-law?"


    Yuan Ziyi''s face was slightly red, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "your skill is too strange. With your cultivation, no one in the world can resist it. Isn''t that..."


    Seeing her hesitation, song Qingshu said with a smile, "why, I''m worried that I''ll show my love to women and become a philander from then on?"


    Yuan Ziyi spat: "you have enough flowers."


    At this time, Princess Xiangxiang opened her mouth and said something more. Yuan Ziyi translated: "Kathy said that these people were good to her all the way. It was a little uncomfortable to see them die like this, so she wanted to bury them."


    Song Qingshu originally wanted to say that Tufan people were popular with celestial burial, so exposing corpses in the wilderness was also a fatalistic destination for them. However, he suddenly thought of another thing and agreed to it.


    Yuan Ziyi was stunned. They were in a hurry all the way. They thought he would never agree to such a waste of time. Who knows that he agreed. It seems that it''s the charm of Cassie again. She can''t help but feel sour when she thinks about it.


    She was also a beautiful woman, but it was hard for her to raise her usual pride and confidence in front of her.


    In fact, over the years, Huo Qingtong is not the only one who has such a feeling. Huo Qingtong is also very beautiful, and he has also plotted strategies to win battles with his people. But yuan Ziyi knows that it is not so easy.


    No matter what Huo Qingtong does, she has to face the criticism of the people. Even her relatives will doubt her. However, kashli has never had such an experience. No matter what she does, everyone believes that she praises him. Even if she does something wrong, no one will blame her. Those people can always find reasons to praise her.


    Yuan Ziyi is ashamed to think of this. Even though Huo Qingtong has been treated differently in recent years, she still loves her sister sincerely. Her experience is nothing compared with her.


    At this time, song Qingshu had already carried the bodies of the warriors to the bottom of the cliff. Cassie also wanted to help, but she was too weak to move.


    Song Qingshu smiles at her and says that she doesn''t need her help, and soon he defeats everyone below the mountain wall.


    Yuan Ziyi ran to the translator and said, "Cassie said thank you and asked why she didn''t dig a hole but moved here."


    Song Qingshu explained: "it''s easy to dig a pit and be dug out by wild animals. If I let them take the mountain as their mausoleum, they should be able to rest in peace."


    His plan can''t be leaked. If someone finds out that these warriors died here, it''s really troublesome. They can''t find clues even if someone finds out later.


    "You step back."


    When the two girls retreated far enough, song Qingshu suddenly soared into the air and saw that his whole body seemed to turn into a huge sword.


    No, Yuan Ziyi could see clearly that there was a huge sword body looming around him in the air. He saw the opponent''s hand waving down, and the huge sword, which was tens of meters long, cut down.


    With a bang, a protruding wall on the hillside was cut off, and a large number of rocks and soil rolled down one after another. Almost in the blink of an eye, they buried all the warriors'' bodies.


    Looking at the high mound, Yuan Ziyi thought that if someone wanted to dig them, he would have to send tens of thousands of troops to dig them for ten days and a half months.


    She always knew that the opponent''s martial arts were very good, but all the time, he hardly needed any effort to deal with the enemy. Although she was shocked and admired, she had no intuitive feeling.


    In front of this scene, but let her have a kind of soul shudder, the vigorous and straight posture in mid air, the stone breaking sword, she knew that she would never forget that scene in her life.


    The princess Xiangxiang''s eyes, which are more beautiful than the starry sky, are also full of shock at this time. She pulls yuan Ziyi beside her and asks what she wants.


    Song Qingshu came over and said curiously, "what is she talking about?"


    Yuan Ziyi said with a bitter smile, "he said that all the warriors on the grassland are not as powerful as you. She is asking for your name. I have already told him."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "don''t fall in love with me because I''m too good. Let''s continue on our way."


    Yuan Ziyi took Kashi and began to talk in Hui language. Who knows, Kashi shook her head: "I may not be able to be with you. I will meet Yeerqiang city to find my sister. In addition, I will find a way to avenge my father and brother."


    Yuan Ziyi complexion said: "you don''t have to go back, because he has revenge for you." After that, I roughly explained what happened in Yeerqiang city.


    When she heard what happened over there, Cassie''s red and attractive lips were wide open. From time to time, she looked at Song Qingshu beside her. Her eyes were full of Splendor: "it was brother song who avenged me. I want to marry him and repay his kindness."


    Yuan Ziyi was startled and said in a hurry, "just to repay his kindness, will you marry him?"


    "Yes," she nodded. "I made an oath to Allah before. Whoever avenged me, I will marry that man. He not only avenged me, but also saved me just once. Obviously, he is the hero sent by Allah to rescue me after hearing my prayer."


    Yuan Ziyi was anxious: "but you can''t marry him."


    Cassie blinked. There was a little doubt on her beautiful face. Her eyes were full of Innocence: "why, does sister purple like him?"


    Yuan Ziyi''s heart jumped and her face turned red instantly. She knew that Katherine had no intention and said whatever she thought. She quickly explained, "it''s nothing to do with me, but your sister and he are already together. He''s your brother-in-law."


    She said something about song Qingshu and Huo Qingtong, but she thought it would be OK. Who knows, Kathy shook her head


    "That''s just right, so that I can stay with my sister forever. I don''t have to separate my whole life, and my sister won''t mind."


    Yuan Ziyi:


    She found that she couldn''t keep up with each other''s brain circuits for a while. She wanted to refute, but she felt that the other party''s words seemed very logical.

 Chapter 2471

    Yuan Ziyi language for a long time, finally thought of a reason: "that, don''t you like Chen Jialuo?"


    "I like him," said Carrie, with a big, innocent wink. "He''s like my brother. No, he''s better to me than my own brother."


    Yuan Ziyi thinks that Chen Jialuo''s infatuation with you is not good for you. As a result, you just treat others as your brother.


    "Unfortunately, he died fighting to save me." Cassie''s tears fell like pearls. It was really pitiful and distressing.


    "Why is she crying?" Song Qingshu, who was listening in the book of heaven, was puzzled. He saw that the two girls were talking about something, and sometimes he looked shyly to his side in the middle. As a result, he began to cry the next second.


    Make yourself like a villain who robs the women of the people.


    "She said she would marry you." Yuan Ziyi comforted Kashi and looked at him with a complicated look. You know, there are not many men on the grassland who miss Kashi all the time. If you can say a word to her on weekdays, you will not be able to sleep for more than half a month if you see a smile from her. If she wants something, the warriors of the whole grassland will be desperate for her.


    Now I want to marry a man, who can resist this temptation.


    "Marry me?" Song Qingshu was stunned. My charm is big, but it''s not as big as this, is it? Let the first beauty in the Golden Book make a secret promise?


    "She made an oath before, who avenged for her, she will marry that person, you not only avenged for her, just saved her once, she thinks you are her destiny, so want to marry you, are you happy to die now?" Yuan Ziyi himself is aware of some sour meaning in the words.


    After a while, song Qingshu said, "help me tell her that I don''t want her to marry me, but I want to do something for me."


    Yuan Ziyi immediately worried: "are you crazy? Do you know how many men in the world dream of Katherine? She takes the initiative to marry you, but you don''t want to?" She did not know why she was so anxious.


    Song Qingshu laughed: "what are you in a hurry? You shouldn''t be happy."


    Yuan Ziyi was stunned: "why should I be happy?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m not with her. Isn''t it better to be with you?"


    "You..." Yuan Ziyi''s face turned red instantly. At this time, her mind was blank and she didn''t know what to say.


    Song Qingshu quickly raised his hand: "I''m joking. Don''t mind."


    Yuan Ziyi was both shy and angry: "don''t make such jokes in the future!" In order to cover up the embarrassment in his heart, he quickly translated his words and Cassie. In the whole process, his heart still thumped and didn''t calm down for a long time.


    After a while of communication, Yuan Ziyi turned back to song Qingshu and said, "Cassie said she married you. She will do whatever you ask her to do, so the two don''t conflict."


    Song Qingshu was shocked. Is there such a good thing in the world?


    As if knowing what he thought, Yuan Ziyi said, "Kathy is a kind and innocent child. I hope you don''t let her down and cheat her."


    Song Qingshu replied: "let her first listen to what I want her to do. I need her to go to Mongolia camp to see Tiemuzhen."


    Yuan Ziyi was suddenly angry: "what, you want to give her to the big devil? You are still not a man


    "It''s not what you think," Song Qingshu explained. "I need to get close to Tiemuzhen through her. I''m afraid she''s the only one in the world who can make Tiemuzhen''s guard force the weakest."


    He''s not Chen Jialuo in the book and sword. He would have a delusion to exchange a princess Xiangxiang for a Han nationality. It''s just that Tiemuzhen usually has many experts and bodyguards around him. I''m afraid he will only relax his vigilance when facing the weak and naive Princess Xiangxiang.


    Yuan Ziyi is also a smart man, immediately responded: "do you want to assassinate Tiemuzhen?"


    Song Qingshu made a silent gesture: "this matter must not be disclosed, otherwise I will die without a burial place."


    Yuan Ziyi looked solemn: "brother song, please don''t worry. I will never let out any information. I misunderstood you before. I didn''t expect that you would take such a big risk to assassinate the great demon king. Please accept my worship."


    Song Qingshu rushed to help her up: "what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    Yuan Ziyi is still determined to worship: "no, I thank you on behalf of the people of the world." Over the years, she has traveled with her grandfather around the world, especially in the western regions. The Mongols have brought blood and killing. I don''t know how many people have died unexpectedly. All along, she deeply hates her humble ability and can''t stop it. Now when she hears the other party''s idea, how can she not admire it.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worship. It''s like worshiping heaven and earth."


    Hearing what he said, Yuan Ziyi was stunned at first. When she reacted, her face turned red, and she stood up. How dare she worship again.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "translate with her."


    Yuan Ziyi communicated with kashli with a red face, and then replied: "kashli agreed. She said that it was the Mongols who killed each other in their tribe. In the whole process, not only her father and brother died, but also many warriors and sisters died. Tiemu is really the culprit, and she also wants to revenge."


    "That''s good. Let''s go first." Song Qingshu helped the two women on the horse and went all the way to Xingqing mansion. The next thing is to communicate with Xixia first, and at the same time contact with other parties. We can complete it together.


    On the way, song Qingshu wanted to learn Hui language, and Kashi wanted to learn Chinese. Obviously, both sides were not used to the need for translation. Yuan Ziyi became a teacher, teaching them Chinese and Hui language.


    The more you teach, the worse you feel. You always feel like a redundant person in the middle.


    Because of the rampage of Mongolian soldiers, many towns were destroyed, and it was difficult for them to find inns. In order to completely destroy the resistance of local people, Mongolian soldiers even threw their bodies into the water wells in the city, so that they had no choice but to sleep in the wild.


    As night fell, the three found a valley and camped beside a mountain stream. Song Qingshu beat a hare to roast and gave Xiangxiang a rabbit leg.


    Who knows that Princess Xiangxiang doesn''t answer with a smile. Yuan Ziyi on one side says in a hurry: "Kathleen doesn''t like meat. She''s always vegetarian."


    Song Qingshu suddenly remembered her story and patted her head: "wait a minute." With that, the whole person flew into the forest.


    After guessing what he was going to do, Yuan Ziyi sighed.


    "Sister purple, why do you want to sigh? Do you like him, too?" she asked


    Yuan Ziyi was startled: "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Sister purple, why don''t you admit it? I can see that the way you look at elder brother song is the same as those women in the tribe. Are you afraid that we will mind? Don''t worry. In our doctrine, a man can marry four wives at the same time. My sister and I, plus you, are only three. What''s more, we have such a good relationship. How can we mind? "


    Yuan Ziyi''s pretty face flushed: "it''s not what you think. Besides, he... He has more than four wives."

 Chapter 2472

    "Oh, that''s a bit of trouble," said Carrie


    Yuan Ziyi breathed a sigh of relief and thought that the girl had finally lost her way.


    But the next moment, she said, "it doesn''t matter, as long as he treats us all equally."


    Yuan Ziyi


    She found it hard to keep up with this girl''s brain circuit, and I''m afraid she''ll choke her to death if she continues to talk.


    At this time, song Qingshu had come back. He was holding a lot of wild fruits in his hand, and he also picked some flowers to come back: "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I got some of them. In addition, I picked some flowers for you. They smell delicious. You should like to eat them."


    "How do you know I like flowers?" With a surprised look on her face, she took the things from his hand. Without looking at the fruits, she pulled off a few petals and put them in her mouth. It was obvious that she enjoyed them very much.


    Yuan Ziyi translated her words, song Qingshu said with a smile: "before I was with Qingtong, I heard her mention these things. She said that you love to eat all kinds of flowers since childhood. My family said you don''t listen to them, and it''s impossible to stare at you all day, so it''s up to you in the end."


    In his heart, he was curious about the principle. It is reasonable to say that even if normal people eat flowers every day, they don''t smell like flowers. Otherwise, all the herbivores in the world don''t have fragrance?


    Gee, bees pick flowers every day, and the honey they make is very sweet. Isn''t there a similar transformation on her?


    "Thank you, brother song ~" Kathy''s eyes smile like crescent moon, and even yuan Ziyi, a woman, is excited.


    After the party finished their meal, Kashi suddenly whispered to Yuan Ziyi. Yuan Ziyi said strangely to song Qingshu: "brother song, Kashi said that she wanted to take a bath in the stream. These days, she is not convenient to take a bath because she is taken by the warriors of kusiluo."


    "Again?" Song Qingshu had a headache. Before, Yuan Ziyi had to take a bath. These women are really troublesome.


    But in the face of Kathy''s big watery eyes, the pleading color made any man refuse, so he had to nod his head and say, "then hurry up, I''ll guard for you nearby, so as not to be approached again."


    Yuan Ziyi thought of the situation in the desert last time, a mass of pink spread from his neck.


    When she got permission, she let out a cry of joy. Even if she took off her belt, Yuan Ziyi was so scared that she quickly stopped her: "what are you doing? He''s still here?"


    Carrie blinked: "anyway, I''m going to marry brother song. It''s nothing to be seen by him."


    Yuan Ziyi a black line: "but after all, you have not officially married."


    One side of the song Qingshu good strange way: "what are you talking about?"


    Yuan Ziyi said in a hurry, "Cassie said she would let you go far away and not peek."


    "Oh ~" Song Qingshu was not so bad. He went ten feet away, turned his back to the stream and began to meditate. This time, he didn''t take a bath because he was worried about the last problem.


    Vaguely heard the news of the two girls smile and whisper, but they are using back language communication, do not understand what is said.


    After another breath of effort, song Qingshu, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes, because he noticed something wrong. It seemed that a large group of iron cavalry came from afar, and he could feel the vibration.


    But this is on the mountain. How can the cavalry run up and cause such a shock?


    He said to the stream in a hurry, "get dressed quickly. Something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Ziyi was in a daze. She didn''t hear anything.


    At this time, suddenly the earth shook, the whole land seemed to shake up, the two girls in the stream who had seen such a scene, have exclaimed.


    Earthquake!


    Song Qingshu finally understood the strange feeling just now. It was not the sound of cavalry galloping, but the vibration from the deep of the earth.


    Although he has never experienced an earthquake, he has never eaten pork, and he has seen pigs running away. In his previous life, the media was so developed that he saw a lot of earthquake pictures on TV, and he immediately responded.


    At this time, there was a violent roar from the upper reaches of the valley. Song Qingshu listened and his face changed greatly: "it''s mountain torrents. Mountain torrents are coming!"


    In fact, he is not sure whether it is a mountain torrent or a debris flow, but whatever it is, it will bring devastating danger.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t care much any more and rushed directly. The two girls had never experienced an earthquake. Naturally, they didn''t know what was going on. At this time, they were foolishly staying in the water and looking upstream. When they saw song Qingshu rushing over, their faces turned slightly red.


    Yuan Ziyi is about to ask, but song Qingshu interrupts her: "there''s no time to explain. Let''s go."


    Song Qingshu directly skimmed over the water and flew out with two women''s shoulders in one hand.


    "Ah ~" even if she was as innocent as Cassie, she was still covering her chest tightly, and her face was pale.


    Yuan Ziyi was even more surprised and angry: "what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu was a little stunned. He was just in a hurry to save people and didn''t feel anything. But now when he came back to see the scene, he almost had a nosebleed.


    At this time, the two women covered their chest with one hand and blocked the hem with the other. The graceful and moving body was covered with water beads. It was more and more hazy and moving in the moonlight. It seemed that only with their eyes, they could feel the thrilling soft touch.


    Maybe she felt his eyes, and the two girls'' smooth, white and greasy skin exuded a delicate red. It was natural for Kathy to think that she would marry him in the future. Yuan Ziyi''s pretty face turned red with shame, and her eyes were full of anger and bitterness.


    At this time, the roaring stream, mixed with rocks and trees, came down from the upstream. No, now it can''t be described as stream water. It''s more like the roaring Yellow River.


    Two women who have seen such a scene, one after another look pale, even yuan Ziyi also forgot to blame.


    "Let''s get out of here first." In the face of the power of nature, Rao is also a little frightened by song Qingshu. No matter how high a person''s martial arts are, compared with this world, they are too small.


    "Clothes, clothes ~" but yuan Ziyi thought of something and quickly pointed to the shore.


    At this time, the stream surged, and their clothes on the bank were already involved in the water, and they were about to be washed to a place they didn''t know.


    "Wait for me here!" Song Qingshu''s point of foot is like an arrow flying across the water, picking up the clothes and skirts in the water, and then the point of foot is above the water, and the whole person turns back on the same road. The whole process is like one go without any stagnation. It''s very pleasant to watch.


    Yuan Ziyi admired her. Her lightness skill was always good, but she was determined not to do so. It was hard for her to borrow from the water. He could be so natural and unrestrained. Was he really the immortal in the sky mentioned by kashli.


    Song Qingshu remembered one thing at this time. He remembered that Mongolia had besieged the capital of Xixia for a long time in history. Although Xixia was teetering, Xixia people had always been brave, but they had been struggling to support it.


    Until one day, there was a big earthquake, the mountains and the earth cracked, the city walls collapsed, which put great psychological pressure on the superstitious ancients, and the ensuing plague became the last straw to the Xixia people.


    Not long after the earthquake, the last emperor of the Western Xia Dynasty had to surrender. This sudden earthquake, is it something in history that will happen again?

 Chapter 2473

    Thinking that Xingqing mansion might be experiencing the biggest crisis at this time, song Qingshu was so anxious that he wanted to go back immediately.


    "Well, can you give us the clothes?" Yuan Ziyi''s shy voice came from behind.


    Song Qingshu then remembered that there were two women with holy light beside him. He handed them the clothes and said, "the clothes are all soaked. How do you wear them?"


    "It''s better to be wet than not to wear it." Yuan Ziyi is about to cry.


    "When the earthquake is over, let''s find a place to light a fire and dry our clothes." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "have a good rest tonight. From tomorrow on, we will travel day and night."


    Although the other side''s back to himself, Yuan Ziyi took the clothes or subconsciously blocked in front of his chest: "brother song, are you worried about Xixia?"


    Song Qingshu let out a cry, and Yuan Ziyi quickly comforted: "Xixia has been established for a hundred years. I don''t know how many crises it has experienced. It must be sustainable. Brother song doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. How did he explain to Yuan Ziyi that he knew the original history? The other side was also out of kindness and comfort. Naturally, he would not say anything.


    The three stayed in the valley for half an hour, and the earthquake finally subsided. Song Qingshu began to collect firewood: "let''s have a rest here tonight. There may be aftershocks later. It''s not safe to stay in the cave."


    Yuan Ziyi''s face turned red: "but there''s no shelter around here, and we don''t wear clothes. This..."


    Song Qingshu put up a simple clothes drying pole with branches and hung their clothes on it, separated among three people: "so I can''t see you."


    Yuan Ziyi hastily explained: "I''m not afraid of being seen by you, but that there is no shelter around here. In case someone comes, don''t we all... Go away."


    "Don''t worry," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll turn on all the gas engines and feel the movement around me all the time. If someone comes, I''ll let you know in advance."


    After listening to him, Yuan Ziyi was relieved. With his martial arts, no one could get close to him.


    "By the way, how can I listen to what you just said? It seems that I don''t mind being seen. What are we doing with clothes between us?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Ziyi''s face turned red: "you haven''t seen enough of it yet." how many times has she been seen by him without a trace?


    Song Qingshu laughs. At this time, he hears what kashli is saying on the other side and asks yuan Ziyi. The other side answers, "what is kashli saying?"


    "She said you just flew so handsome that you don''t know what it''s like to fly in your life." Yuan Ziyi is also a face depressed, dare to love her a person for naked this son tangle? Cassie didn''t care at all. The silly girl was heartless and reached a state.


    Song Qingshu smile: "this is not easy."


    Then he took off his coat and wrapped it directly around her. Then he put his arms around her boneless waist and flew up the nearby cliff.


    "Ah," said Carrie, startled at first, and then, subconsciously, she hugged him tightly. When she realized that she was really leaping in the valley, her little face turned red, and she was obviously very excited.


    Carrie looked around excitedly, and kept talking to him. It''s a pity that song Qingshu''s time to learn Huiyu was too short. She could only understand a few words, and it was hard to understand what she was saying.


    "I don''t understand." Song Qingshu can only use the words he just learned to reply in a poor way.


    At first, she was stunned, and then a smile appeared on her face. She put her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    This kind of action is universal all over the world. You don''t need language to know what the other person means.


    The air was filled with the unique fragrance of the girl. Song Qingshu felt her warm, thin and soft lips. His heart was pounding. He hadn''t been like this for many years. There was a special charm in kashli.


    Close to feel the fragrance on her body, he even suddenly has an impulse to get her right away!


    He was startled at the thought. Could the fragrance of Cassie''s body have the effect of arousing man''s lust? But did not hear ah, these years wood Zhuolun department person even Chen Jialuo every time gets along with her is to its respect for heaven and man, dare not raise the slightest profane mind.


    So why are you different?


    Yuan Ziyi on the ground was watching song Qingshu flying around the valley with her arms around Kashi. While tightening her clothes, she could not help kicking the stones on the ground: "this guy''s tricks on women are endless."


    But she has to admit that few women in the world can resist such attraction.


    Just as she was stunned, song Qingshu had come back with Cassie. As soon as she landed, Cassie said something excitedly to Yuan Ziyi.


    "What did she tell you?" Although I didn''t understand her, Cassie''s voice was so sweet that even chirping was an ultimate enjoyment.


    "Nothing." Yuan Ziyi''s face was slightly red, "some private words between women."


    It turned out that how wonderful it was for Kathy to describe what she had just felt. Let her have a try, but how can she say that?


    Who knows song Qingshu said: "do you want to try it?"


    Yuan Ziyi was startled and thought that the other party understood their conversation. However, looking at his eyes, he should have thought of it. He quickly replied, "no, no, No


    "Don''t mention it. It''s hard for me to work as a guide all the way. I haven''t had time yet. Thank you." Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to answer, so he took her and flew up.


    Yuan Ziyi finally understood why Cassie screamed so loudly just now, because this feeling was really thrilling. She also knew lightness skills, but it was often just a move in the low air. How could she walk on the ground in the steep cliff like now?


    Looking at the trees and rocks under the ground getting smaller and smaller, Yuan Ziyi couldn''t help exclaiming all the way. Until she got back to the ground, her heart was still beating, and her eyes at Song Qingshu were different.


    After this episode, the relationship between the three seems to be more harmonious than before. After a night''s rest, the next morning, the three people began to rush on their way.


    Originally, she was worried that she couldn''t stand the journey. As a result, she grew up in the wooden table. What she did every day was herding horses and sheep. Her riding skill was no worse than anyone else.


    All the way to the East, they finally arrived near Xingqing mansion. However, from a distance, they could see that the Mongol army surrounded the city. Looking around, the Mongol army was black on the inside and outside, and the banners were connected to block the sky.


    Xingqing mansion stands alone in the center, like a boat in a sea of anger, as if it would sink at any time.


    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he came in time: "you settle down here and wait for me. I''ll go to the city first. I''ll come out for you in a few hours or a day or two." It''s too dangerous for him to bring people into such a chaotic situation.


    Yuan Ziyi nodded: "OK, I''ll protect Cassie. We''ll wait for you around here."

 Chapter 2474

    When he came to the outside of Xingqing mansion, song Qingshu thought that if the siege was too tight, he would fly across from mid air. However, when he got close, not every inch of land was surrounded.


    After all, Xingqing mansion is the capital of Xixia. Even in the Central Plains, it is also a big city. It is impossible to completely encircle it.


    And besieged city always pay attention to encirclement three lack one, attack side will intentionally or unintentionally leave a gap to the guard side, so invisible shake its determination to defend the city.


    Song Qingshu followed the night like a wisp of smoke to Xingqing mansion. The high wall couldn''t stop him, so he went up the wall with his toes.


    However, the movement here still shocked the city guards. After all, countless pairs of eyes are staring at him now. No matter how good his lightness skill is, he can''t hide it.


    Some soldiers shot arrows at him, but they were all easily brushed down by him. The people on the city gate were horrified. When song Qingshu was about to sound a gold warning, he had already boarded the city gate and showed his gold medal: "take me to the palace."


    The soldiers on the gate were stunned. It was the emperor who had the gold medal. It was like the emperor coming in person. A group of people did not dare to neglect him. They sent someone to inform him and sent him to the palace.


    Soon a tall and slender figure in gold armour came with a team of cavalry. It was obvious that the movement on this side had shocked her.


    A group of people bowed to him one after another: "I''ve seen the princess!"


    Song Qingshu was secretly shocked. The respect of these soldiers for her could be seen by naked eyes. It was not because of her identity, but because of the friendship left by fighting with them on the gate these days.


    The shadow on the horse is beautiful and moving. There are three parts of heroism and three parts of fatigue between the eyebrows. In the past, the skin as white as jade is stained with a lot of dust and stains. The golden armour is dark, and there are still some blood stains on it. Who is not yelunan fairy?


    "Brother song!" Seeing song Qingshu, yelunan immortal''s frown stretched out in an instant, and his beautiful eyes burst out with amazing looks.


    "Xian''er ~" Song Qingshu is also very distressed. She doesn''t need to ask how much gossip and hardship she has experienced during this period.


    In front of many soldiers, yelunan fairy still remembered her identity and didn''t make too radical move. After entering the palace, she couldn''t help but pounce on him and hugged him tightly without saying anything.


    Feeling her slightly trembling body, song Qingshu gently comforted: "it''s OK, it''s OK, I''m back, everything will be OK."


    When I arrived at the imperial study, Mu Wanqing and Li Qinglu had already been waiting there. Surprisingly, there was a charming figure in the room. Who was Li Qiushui?


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Li Qiushui giggled: "Xixia is my home. If something goes wrong here, how can I not come back?"


    Muwanqing said: "fortunately, there is a princess. If she didn''t come in time, the city gate would have been broken in the last few Mongolian raids."


    Li Qinglu also replied: "yes, if it wasn''t for the imperial concubine and Wu... Old Mr. Wu Yazi and his disciples coming to help, it would have been a bit of trouble these days." Strictly speaking, from her point of view, Wu Yazi is the concubine of the imperial concubine. Naturally, she won''t like it much.


    Song Qingshu was very lucky. Before, he was worried that Xixia would not be able to withstand the impact of Mongolian experts. Although Wulin experts were not very useful on the front battlefield, they still had a wonderful effect as special forces raiding the city gate at night.


    With Li Qiushui and Wu Yazi here, it''s not easy to beat them unless the great master does it himself: "by the way, what about Wu Yazi?"


    Li Qiushui replied: "he has spent a lot of money these days. He was hurt a little before. Now he has a rest."


    Song Qingshu was surprised: "is it serious? I have a lot of healing medicine here. In addition, I will heal with one Yang finger. "


    Li Qiushui rolled his eyes: "in terms of healing medicine, what is better than jiuzhuan xiongshe pill? Don''t forget that we are also members of the Xiaoyao sect. As for Yiyang finger healing, it''s not so serious. It''s just that his old injury was too serious. Although he got your black jade intermittent cream to renew his muscles and bones, and "shenzhaojing" has recovered his power, it has been delayed for decades, and he can''t recover to the peak, so it''s a bit hard these days. Just have a rest. It''s not in the way


    Song Qingshu then relaxed: "by the way, what''s the situation now?"


    "The situation is not very good," Li Qinglu said, opening a map. "Some time ago, the Mongolian soldiers divided into two routes, one to destroy the city and pull out the stronghold. The two main forces we sent to rescue, Weiming linggong and ashagan, were defeated. Now they can only retreat inside the city. Xingqing palace has been surrounded by regiments. There are still some cities in other parts of Xixia, but unless there is a miracle, Otherwise, I will not be able to return to heaven. "


    Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice, "how many troops are there in the city, and how long is the material reserve enough to support?"


    One side of Mu Wanqing replied: "there are still more than 100000 troops in the army, which is the last living force of the Western Xia Dynasty. Materials can support about a year."


    A hundred thousand sounds like a lot, but there are not many in such a big city.


    Yelunanxian then added: "these are all theoretical, but once there is no hope, the army and people in the city may not be able to stick to it all the time. Recently, I have felt that people''s minds are moving. When the earthquake happened yesterday, the four villains and some soldiers took the opportunity to open the city gate and let the Mongolian army into the city. Fortunately, we found out in time, Old master Wu Yazi was also injured at that time. "


    "Four villains?" Song Qingshu is stunned, looking at Li Qiushui, "they are not always the first-class family, how can they suddenly betray."


    "I think it''s the Mongols who agreed to help Duan Yanqing restore his country. The others, who only took Duan Yanqing''s lead, naturally rebelled together." After all, Li Qiushui has been in charge of yipintang for so many years, and he has already guessed the general truth.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay much attention to these people. They were just experts in the river and lake, and they didn''t have the ability to unify the army. They couldn''t affect the overall situation: "by the way, how many reinforcements are there, where are they?"


    Mu Wanqing''s face was worried: "the state of Jin and Sichuan in the Southern Song Dynasty all came to help, but they all hesitated a hundred miles away. They must be afraid of Mongolia''s great power and dare not get too close."


    Song Qingshu knew that the two reinforcements were waiting for his own news. After all, the situation is too chaotic for them to venture forward.


    Today''s situation is very similar to the battle of Julu. On the one hand, the Qin army besieged the state of Zhao, and the Allied forces of other countries did not dare to advance when they arrived. It''s a pity that they are not Xiang Yu, and Tiemuzhen is not Wang Li.


    But he has found an opportunity: "don''t worry, before long, Tiemuzhen will leave."


    "Really?" Muwanqing several people have a spirit shock, you know, during this period of time Mongolian soldiers pressure, give them the pressure is too big.


    "Because kusiluo robbed the Xiangxiang Princess dedicated to Tiemuzhen..." Song Qingshu said the story about Mu Zhuolun''s Department, and at the same time said the story about rescuing Xiangxiang princess on the road. "It''s just the so-called" Chong Guan''s anger turns into a beauty. Although Tiemuzhen is not Wu Sangui, he is so powerful that he can''t tolerate his own woman being robbed in any way, In addition, there are enough people and horses besieging Xingqing mansion now, and many Mongolian soldiers are not fully mobilized, so it''s no accident that he will send troops to Qingtang. On the one hand, he will take back kashli, on the other hand, he will thoroughly wipe out the threat from the flank. "


    In history, when Tiemuzhen besieged the capital of Xixia, he left his troops to besiege and led another army to attack Shaanxi and Qinghai. Now he has found all kinds of reasons and is waiting for him to enter.


    "What great news!" Li Qiushui said excitedly, "originally, kusiluo and Xixia were feuds. This time, they could never help us, but when this happened, they couldn''t fight with Mongolia."


    "I can only say that I''m glad that there are ambitious people in him. Otherwise, with his knowledge, he would never offend Mongolia at this time." Song Qingshu also had more smiles on his face.


    The next few people discussed some details of the plan, and then song Qingshu would say goodbye to them.


    "So soon?" Mu Wanqing was reluctant to part with her. Although yelunanxian and Li Qinglu didn''t speak, the meaning in their eyes was quite similar.


    "I''m going to contact people on both sides of the Jin and Song Dynasties, so that I can seize the fleeting opportunity at the critical moment." Song Qingshu''s tone is full of apologies. Although he has many confidants these years, he wanders around and spends too little time with everyone.


    Several women also know that it is very important, dare not delay business, just keep reminding him to be careful all the way.


    After Song Qingshu left the city, he ran to talk to Yuan Ziyi and kashli, and then rushed to the direction of the Eastern Jin reinforcements.


    A hundred miles away, Jin camp!


    Song Qingshu didn''t want to reveal his identity, so that there would be Mongolian spies in it, which would make Tiemuzhen realize something. With his excellent martial arts skills, he sneaked into the camp.


    All the way to the camp where the commander-in-chief is, looking at the bright lights and people''s shadows inside, I think they have to face the situation of Xixia.


    Worried that there were other generals in it, he hesitated to go in. Suddenly, a cold hum came from inside: "who!"


    Song Qingshu was surprised. He approached quietly with his accomplishments and was noticed?


    He didn''t have time to think about it, and the police were very angry. He quickly dodged to the side. Three embroidery needles shot directly at the place where he had just been, and even blocked his possible retreat.


    "This is..." Song Qingshu saw that familiar concealed weapon, can''t help but be surprised and happy.


    At this time, a red shadow rushed out of the tent. Its speed was like a ghost. It attacked his vital point with one hand.


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless, so he rushed to take precautions. In an instant, the two men passed more than ten moves, so fast that people around them could not see clearly.


    "Why?" The red figure was obviously aware of something, and could not help exclaiming.


    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to pull the towel and said, "don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s me ~"

 Chapter 2475

    That red shadow sees his appearance not from a Leng, but cold hum a, the next moment still continues to attack.


    Make song Qingshu in a hurry, while dodging while shouting: "recognize it, still play?"


    "Who told you to go back to your home like a thief, sneaky and deserve to be beaten!"


    Wearing red clothes, whose martial arts are close to that of song Qingshu, besides Dongfang muxue, who else?


    The movement here also startled the soldiers of the kingdom of Jin, and soon heavy footsteps sounded, and a pair of Armored Warriors surrounded.


    "All back!" A woman in a tight leather dress exclaimed that she was not only the princess of the kingdom of Jin, but also the sister-in-law of Tang shebian, now the most powerful official in China. The key was that she was in charge of the secret service all the year round. In the kingdom of Jin, she could stop the crying of children at night. How dare these warriors have any objection? They come and go quickly.


    Song Qingshu is infuriated by Dongfang muxue. He wants to hold her up, press her on his leg and spank her. It''s a pity that the opponent''s martial arts are too good. It''s not so easy for him to beat her even with his current cultivation. He can only think about such a situation.


    "Oriental girl, I''ve almost taught him a lesson. Let''s discuss business again." Wan Yanping said with a smile.


    The East dusk snow this just snorted a, return to her side, negative hand but stand, advance and retreat between have if ghost.


    Song Qingshu was relieved: "my sister-in-law is the most intimate."


    "Brother-in-law ~" although they have already had an intimate relationship, Wan Yanping still calls subconsciously.


    Monk Wanyan Chen, one of the generals on one side, sees his daughter''s coyness on the face of the ruthless female devil. He can''t help but turn the river upside down. In fact, when the sisters Gebi and wanyanping meet him these days, they don''t reveal much about him. What''s more, what''s more, he doesn''t understand the identity of song Qingshu.


    Although there was too much shock, he hesitated for a long time to think that his group of people were all promoted by song Qingshu, and finally did not ask.


    "Brother Qingshu ~", a beautiful girl jumped out and took up his arm. She didn''t mind the tenderness of her chest and her elbow.


    "Goblin!" Wanyanping snorts, but she doesn''t say anything when she thinks of wanyanchongjie''s poor life experience.


    "Chongjie''s younger sister is also here. Isn''t Mr. Ouyang also nearby?" Song Qingshu looked around.


    "Hahaha ~" a long smile, a white haired, tall old man also came out of the big tent, the whole person has a kind of inexplicable power, not western poison Ouyang Feng who, "don''t you remember me."


    "If you hadn''t hit me in the head, I would have been in a muddle for a long time." When song Qingshu thought of what happened in Shenlong Island, he could not help but feel as if he had been separated from the rest of the world.


    Ouyang Feng also sighed: "time flies. It''s really the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the front waves. Now your martial arts are far better than me. I''m sorry to see you fight just now."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "brother Ouyang is modest. This time, you are self-contained. I think you have made great progress in closing the door some time ago."


    "It''s just a little progress. It''s not worth mentioning." Although Ouyang Feng said that, his face still showed a little improvement. The last time he saw the battle of life and death of several great masters in Wudang Mountain, he was greatly shocked. He also realized that he had been shut up for a long time, and now he also vaguely felt the threshold.


    "Don''t flatter each other there. You''d better come in and discuss business." The East dusk snow can''t listen to go down, directly lift the curtain of big tent door, took the lead to walk in.


    Song Qingshu chuckles and goes in quickly. For a long time, Dongfang muxue still has her own domineering spirit. She is not like other women. But I don''t know why. The more she is, the more attractive she feels.


    Damn, isn''t that cheap?


    When a group of people came to the tent, song Qingshu and monk Wanyan Chen nodded. Many things didn''t need to be said too thoroughly. Everything was silent.


    "Dongfang, why are you here?" Song Qingshu then inquired about the East dusk snow.


    The East dusk snow rolled a white eye: "how can I not come to such a big thing? It''s just that the state of Qing is too far away from here, and it''s not convenient to send troops to rescue Xixia. So I came to see if I could help. According to your previous plan, you should need me. "


    Song Qingshu laughed: "yes, originally only 50% sure, but now you come, I have 70% sure."


    "The east evening snow frowns a way:" still can''t be careless, Mongolia there expert is like cloud, only depend on us two people, not necessarily make sure


    Song Qingshu explained: "the great master around Tiemuzhen has died, and the rest Pang ban is in Helin. The experts around him are unprecedentedly weak. It''s a good time to start." He said about what happened some time ago.


    Wan Yanping reminded her: "brother-in-law should be careful. Although there is no great master around him, there are still many other masters. If you don''t talk about the masters of the eight Si Ba and the secret school, it''s not easy to say that he is afraid of the 2000 guards and the archers in Xue''s army. Every Su Wei is a first-class expert in the Jianghu, and every Archer is equal to the archer like the eight heroes of Shenjian. Moreover, unlike the experts in the Jianghu, these people are good at joint attack. Even if they are the masters of the master level, they will die. "


    She is in charge of the Intelligence Department of the state of Jin and knows all about these things.


    Song Qingshu said, he has been in Mongolia for so long, and he has found out the information. The number of famous experts around Tiemuzhen has decreased, but the guard force around him is still strong. If he can''t fight quickly, he will not only fight with the 2000 guards and the archers, but also fight with thousands of troops, so even the great master will die.


    The great master is powerful, and his internal power is endless. However, the recovery speed of internal power and physical strength is also limited. If he is besieged by thousands of troops, the consumption of internal power is bound to be greater than his recovery. If he does that for a long time, he is doomed to die.


    Of course, unless they are forced into a desperate situation that they can''t leave, the grand master or even the grand master can avoid danger ahead of time, and it''s not easy for the army to kill them.


    Song Qingshu said his plan roughly, and the others said it was strange. But Dongfang muxue hesitated: "are you sure Tiemuzhen will set up troops for a woman to fight against him?"


    "Believe me, he will. Princess Xiangxiang is a woman that any man in the world would like to have." Song Qingshu thought of the amazing face of Cassie and sighed heartily.


    "Even people who are used to seeing beautiful women like you say so. I think Princess Xiangxiang is so beautiful that I want to see her." Oriental dusk snow beautiful face also showed a trace of curiosity.


    Song Qingshu then remembered that this guy seemed to be a little aggressive. For a moment, he couldn''t help looking strange.


    Wanyan Chongjie was not angry. Seeing song Qingshu''s praise of Princess Xiangxiang''s beauty, she couldn''t help feeling sour. She quickly changed the topic: "then we''ll wait for you to kill Tiemuzhen and send out a signal. When the Mongolian army is in a mess, we''ll kill her."


    "But if the assassination fails, after all, I''ve heard that countless people have failed to assassinate Tiemuzhen over the years. The king of killers in the west of Guangguang has organized thousands of assassinations." As commander in chief of the first army, monk Wanyan Chen has to be considerate.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "if the assassination fails, you will immediately return to the kingdom of Jin with your troops and be ready for the next Mongolian attack."


    Wan Yanping gently held his hand: "brother-in-law, I believe you, you will succeed." She is telling the truth, in her heart, the other side is a man who can create miracles.


    Song Qingshu smiles at her, but his heart is a bit bottomless. He hasn''t been so nervous and nervous for a long time. Last time, he seems to have made a desperate attempt to assassinate Xuanye in the kingdom of Jin. This time, he is more prepared and has more helpers. Even his own cultivation is more powerful, but his heart is still uneasy.


    After a group of people discussed the details of the plan, song Qingshu was about to leave, and he had to contact the army in Sichuan for confirmation.


    Before leaving, he called Wan Yanping aside and asked softly, "how''s your sister?"


    Wan Yanping showed a smile on her face: "sister, everything is OK now. By the way, the child has been born. It''s a girl."


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "hello girl, she must be as gentle and beautiful as her mother. By the way, did you choose a name?"


    Wan Yanping breathed a sigh of relief. Her sister has been worried that the other party prefers boys: "no, my sister said she would name her after you go back."


    Song Qingshu''s heart trembled and a warm current flowed through. A simple sentence made him feel at home: "OK, for our baby daughter, I will succeed this time!"


    Thinking of Gebi''s gentle way of coaxing the children, song Qingshu is full of heroism and feels that there are no difficulties that can''t be overcome.


    Wan Yanping''s face is slightly red. She thinks that since her brother-in-law likes children so much, I''ll give him some.


    After leaving from the state of Jin, song Qingshu goes all the way to the camp of the song army in the south. With the information provided by Wan Yanping, it''s not difficult to find it.


    Dongfang muxue also went with him. Seeing the smile on the corner of his mouth all the way, he couldn''t help asking, "do you like children so much?"


    Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile: "how, do you want to give birth to me?"


    The eastern dusk snow snorted: "I''m not interested in the pain of having a baby. By contrast, I''m more curious about the beauty of that Princess Xiangxiang."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "can you change your hobby? Is it enough to have so many concubines in the Forbidden City?"


    Oriental dusk snow mouth up a good-looking radian, more and more appear picturesque, charming: "how, are you jealous?"


    Song Qingshu was annoyed: "no, I must make your stomach big, so that you don''t have some bad thoughts all day."


    The East dusk snow figure flashed, leaving only a red shadow in the air and a silver bell like laughter: "it depends on whether you have that ability ~"


    "Compare lightness skill with me?" Song Qingshu chuckles twice and catches up in a hurry.

 Chapter 2476

    Without song Qingshu, Dongfang muxue''s lightness skill would be the best in the world. Therefore, they were chasing one after another in the mountains. They really ran like the wind and smoke.


    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of an old joke of the former dirty demon king - you chase me, and if you chase me, you''ll let you ha ha


    So all of a sudden, he made an effort to catch up without any reservation. It''s a pity that Dongfang muxue ran ahead of him for some time. Now he has been chasing for such a long time. Although the distance is shortening, it''s not realistic to catch up for a while.


    In desperation, song Qingshu had no choice but to use his hand to reach the end of the world, and almost instantly appeared in front of her.


    Seeing that the person behind him suddenly appeared in front of her, Dongfang muxue was startled, but she immediately reflected that this was his skill. She snorted and bumped directly into his arms. Although she didn''t use the embroidery needle, she still attacked the acupoints around him.


    Song Qingshu was startled: "murder your husband?"


    Oriental dusk snow lips slightly up a good-looking radian: "want to take advantage of me, first hit me again."


    "Don''t blame me for being rude." Song Qingshu laughs a few times, and his hand is like electricity.


    Dongfang muxue is stunned. She always feels that there seems to be some secret hidden in each other''s smile. However, she is always proud and doesn''t think she will really lose to each other. She has a 12 point spirit to deal with it and wants to compete with it.


    But after several moves, she was already paralyzed and held in her arms by song Qingshu.


    "You''re lying!" Oriental dusk snow is shy and angry. She never expected that she would speak with a man in such a soft and greasy tone.


    Song Qingshu hugged her charming body and put a wisp of joy into her body by the way. He said with a smile, "how can I cheat? This is clearly the attribute of my cultivation. It''s not necessary to be in vain."


    "Asshole!" The east evening snow is angry to open mouth to bite, but the next moment of red lips is blocked by the other side.


    Dongfangmuxue''s body trembled. After a long time, she closed her eyes slowly and let it do.


    After a while, she grasped each other''s hand and said, "here it is?"


    "Why, are you afraid?" Song Qingshu said jokingly.


    The eastern dusk snow is very angry: "how can I be afraid?" Even though she didn''t admit defeat, she still made a move after saying that a lot of leaves and dead branches surrounded her and woven a simple thatched cottage to cover them.


    Then there was a murmur of dispute in the grass:


    "I want to be on it!"


    "No, I can''t do anything for heaven and earth. I can''t do anything wrong. I want to win next time."


    "... I knew that. When I was in the Forbidden City, I should have slapped you."


    "Well, you didn''t show mercy when you started. Today I''m going to take revenge."


    "... then hurry up, you have to go on your way ~"


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, suddenly a cold voice rang out: "directly on the road, it''s really a pair of adulterers - women!"


    The haystack was immediately peeled open a seam. Song Qingshu was surprised and happy: "Zhiruo, are you here too?"


    Not far away stood a woman in white, with a floating skirt and beautiful face. She was not Zhou Zhiruo, but who was she.


    Look at him, Zhou Zhiruo cold hum a, directly don''t cross a face.


    The eastern dusk snow also stretched out her head from the crevice, and saw that Zhou Zhiruo''s face showed an inexplicable smile: "it''s the leader of Zhou, long time no see."


    Zhou Zhiruo gently bit his lips: "clothes are not neat, what kind of system is it?"


    Dongfang muxue twists her fingers around her hair and says jokingly, "headmaster Zhou can come with me, too. I don''t mind."


    "Bah!" Zhou Zhiruo spat. She thought that she was born in the devil sect and was abusive. "If you''re done, come out and get down to business."


    Eastern dusk snow quite provocatively hugged song Qingshu: "you don''t know how powerful your man is, how can you finish so soon, or you wait?"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyebrows couldn''t help beating for a moment, and directly waved his whip to the thatched cottage with leaves.


    Dongfang dusk had been on guard for a long time. She played with her fingers and several embroidery needles. It was like beating a snake seven inches. It could dissolve the fierce whip into invisibility.


    "All right, all right, stop fighting." Seeing the two women start to work, Song Qing''s book head is big, and he quickly comes out. He buckles and asks, "Zhiruo, how can you be here?"


    Noticing the kiss marks on his chest, Zhou Zhiruo''s face was frosty: "I learned that Mongolia was attacking Xixia. I want to come to you for help, so I came here to have a look. I was in Sichuan military camp before, and I was going to communicate with Jin camp this time. I didn''t know I met you two on the way, haha..."


    "Well, we also want to go to the Sichuan army camp to discuss communication." Song Qingshu''s face became hot. Even if he was thick skinned again, he was caught by the palace, which was quite embarrassing.


    The eastern dusk snow is dressed slowly, a scene of watching a good play.


    Zhou Zhiruo, with a frosty face, suddenly took a deep breath. With a warm smile on her face, she went over and carefully arranged her clothes for song Qingshu: "if I''m not with you, it''s good to let other women serve you. Your body is important. Don''t suffocate."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what medicine she was selling.


    Eastern dusk snow is the first time to understand, the other party''s words clearly put her as a catharsis tool, think of here she can''t help laughing, this woman is gentle on the surface, but in the bone is a very powerful person.


    However, with her boldness and pattern, she naturally disdains to compete with other women in the harem. Just now, she was just trying to stimulate each other for fun, so now she is too lazy to accept.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red, and she felt that she had gone too far. It''s too mean. What''s more, they had the friendship of going to the palace of the Qing Dynasty to revenge and fight side by side.


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu also realized that the atmosphere was a little strange, and said quickly, "we have communicated with the state of Jin. Now what''s the situation in Sichuan?"


    Zhou Zhiruo replied: "this time in Sichuan, led by Shen Xiaolong and Lin Pingzhi, we will leave Mrs. Ruan in the rear of Sichuan. By the way, is that Mrs. Ruan also your person?"


    "Cough," Song Qingshu thought that his throat was itchy today. He said with a guilty heart, "this... I remember I told you before."


    "They gave birth to you." Zhou Zhiruo said sourly that she also wanted to have a child, but the two of them got together less and left more, and never got pregnant. Instead, the women outside gave birth one by one.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu is both surprised and happy. The good news in the past two days is one after another.


    "It''s a daughter. Mrs. Ruan named her Yi Shu." Zhou Zhiruo said that she felt her teeth itch and wanted to bite him hard.


    "Recalling the book..." Song Qingshu immediately realized the mood of Mrs. Ruan when she was named, and he was filled with emotion.


    When he came back to his senses, he suddenly realized that he had no idea how to give birth to a daughter, and he didn''t know which smelly boy was cheap.


    "Headmaster Zhou doesn''t have to be envious of others. I''ll hang out with him these days. Maybe I''ll be pregnant." The East dusk snow has already arranged clothes and come out.


    Zhou Zhiruo snorted: "I can''t be on the street like you... Hum."


    In fact, it''s not a street, but it''s also a mountain road. Occasionally, someone will pass by. Just as she passed by, she thought that a pair of wild mandarin ducks were having an affair here. As a result, she felt the familiar Qi and sound, and then she knew it was them.


    Dongfang muxue said with a smile: "headmaster Zhou is too reserved, so he let other women take the lead. If you want to be pregnant, you should use more shameful postures."


    Zhou Zhiruo face instant red, looked at her flat abdomen: "said you have experience."


    Dongfang muxue replied, "although I have no experience, don''t forget that I''m the leader of the demon sect. I know more about these things than you do."


    Zhou Zhiruo a Leng, thought is not really like this, no wonder I have not been pregnant before.


    See Zhou Zhiruo almost be fooled lame, song Qingshu quickly interrupted two people: "Er, Zhiruo this time you come alone?"


    Zhou Zhiruo said: "after all, there are too many countries in the middle, so the green camp in Yangzhou can''t be used. I only selected 100 people with excellent martial arts skills and brought them here. Now they stay in the Sichuan military camp."


    "Ah Jiu wanted to come here, but she was worried about the unstable situation in Yangzhou, so she stayed in Yangzhou for me, and Qingqing continued to preside over the Golden Snake camp. As for Miss Ren, she was busy persuading the ministers of the imperial court not to take the opportunity to send troops to Sichuan."


    Song Qingshu nodded. Although he secretly controlled many countries, it was difficult to fully use the strength of all parties because it was a shortcut.


    Just as we can see from the encirclement of Xixia this time.


    "The key to this is whether tie Muzhen lives or dies. It depends on whether we can solve this problem."


    "Are you going to assassinate timujin?" Zhou Zhiruo is surprised, "I want to go with you!"


    Dongfang muxue said with a smile: "headmaster Zhou, it''s not that I despise you. Although your martial arts are good, it''s still a little short of time to kill Tiemuzhen among thousands of troops. We don''t want to devote our energy to protect you."


    I thought that the other party would be furious, but I didn''t know that Zhou Zhiruo frowned, but didn''t get angry: "you''re right. The assassination of Tiemuzhen is very important. I can''t make trouble for you, so I''d better join the Sichuan army outside."


    She knew that in that case, the great masters would give their heads away, and only the great masters would be qualified to participate.


    Song Qingshu also nodded: "well, originally we were going to meet with Shen Xiaolong, but now you''ve come here and saved half our time. I''ll tell you about the plan. When you see the signal, you will attack the Mongolian army in disorder. If there is no accident, Mongolia will suffer a heavy loss this time."


    "Didn''t Zhao help you?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly asked.


    Song Qingshu was stunned, and then she reflected that what she said was Zhao Min, thinking that these two people were really a pair of enemies: "many details of this plan were designed by her for me..." and then she said the specific plan again.


    After listening to the detailed plan, Zhou Zhiruo kept nodding: "she has a conscience."


    But in the end, he was worried: "Qingshu, Tiemuzhen is also a great master, and his masters are like clouds. You must be careful when you die this time!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s not so exaggerated. We have planned everything. There should be a 60-70% probability of success, and the rest will be left to God''s will."


    Zhou Zhiruo solemnly saluted Dongfang muxue again: "please protect him all the way."


    Dongfang muxue said with a smile: "originally, I wanted to run away immediately when I saw something wrong. But leader Zhou begged me like this. Well, as long as you see my face in the future, you all call my sister. I can think about it."


    Zhou Zhiruo looks hesitant. She knows that this is not a simple name, but represents many other meanings. However, she nods and says, "OK, it''s a deal!"


    It''s Dongfang muxue''s turn to be stunned, and then said with a smile, "well, I''m not interested in fighting with you women. Let me sleep one night after the conditions are changed."


    Zhou Zhiruo finally couldn''t stand it, spat a lipstick directly, and no longer paid attention to her.


    Song Qingshu a black line, and Zhou Zhiruo say goodbye, carrying the eastern evening snow collar and fly north.

 Chapter 2477

    When he came to the outside of Xingqing mansion and saw that Yuan Ziyi and kashli were still waiting for him, song Qingshu sighed with relief. He was afraid that something might happen to them because of the chaos of war, and then a series of plans would be turned into nothing.


    "Elder brother song ~" kashli pours directly into song Qingshu''s arms. It is obvious that she has been witnessing the power of the Mongolian army in the distance for a long time, which makes her a little frightened and at a loss. Now she finally meets him and is at ease.


    After all, after learning Huiyu for some time, such a short conversation is still OK. Song Qingshu gently patted her shoulder to comfort her.


    One side of the East dusk snow eyes are staring straight: "there is such a beautiful thing in the world, no wonder in history there has never been a lack of red crown a fury for beauty."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "you''re not bad. You can be sought after by countless people in the world."


    Dongfang muxue shook her head: "that''s not the same. Her beauty is not aggressive at all. Any man will not be defensive when he sees her. Even a woman of mine feels pitiful when she sees her. She has a pity and an impulse to do anything for her. It''s really strange."


    Yuan Ziyi on one side was also a little shocked by Dongfang muxue''s aura. Until now, she came back to herself: "brother song, this is..."


    Song Qingshu introduced them in a hurry, and learned that she was once the leader of the Oriental sect. Yuan Ziyi was so tongue smacking that she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "It''s too risky for kashli to go to the Mongolian military camp. Let me disguise myself as her so that I can cooperate with you better." Dongfang muxue is also in a daze after saying that. Why does she subconsciously don''t want to hurt Cassie? This little girl''s temperament is really magical.


    A tiny bit of Song Qing shook his head: "I thought about this before, but the beauty of her body was like nature itself. Every place reached the ultimate balance, forming the most beautiful beauty. Any change in it would destroy her natural beauty."


    "It''s not a big problem for me to change her face, but it''s very difficult for her to be 100% accurate. As long as it''s a little worse, she will expose a sense of disharmony, which is easy to arouse the suspicion of the Mongolian side, so we can only let her take a risk."


    The East dusk snow secretly nods, what he says is true, the beauty of Cassie is really hard to imitate.


    Yuan Ziyi had been working as a translator. She replied, "brother song, I''m not afraid of it. It''s not only for brother song, but also for those brothers and sisters who died on the grassland."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, Cassie. I will protect you from any harm."


    Then he said to Yuan Ziyi, "Ziyi, I may have to trouble you to go with me. After all, it''s very difficult for us to communicate with kashli. I will protect you both."


    Yuan Ziyi said with a smile, "why should you be polite, elder brother song? Even kashli has the courage to go. How can I not go? I grew up in the western regions and saw too many Mongolian massacres. I always wanted to do something. Now I have the opportunity, and I will certainly do my part."


    One side of the East dusk snow jokingly said with a smile: "your boy woman margin is very good, don''t worry, little beauty, when the time comes, my sister will also protect you."


    "Thank you ~" Yuan Ziyi was flattered, but he always felt that the other side looked at him strangely.


    Song Qingshu said to Dongfang muxue, "I''m going to Xingqing mansion to talk to the people over there. You can disguise yourself at this moment. After all, you''re so beautiful in women''s clothes. If you enter the Mongolian camp and cause some people''s lust, it''s easy for you to make trouble."


    Oriental dusk snow hands a pinch in the void, a cold hum: "who dares to move crooked heart to this seat, this seat let him also go to practice sunflower Scripture!" However, although she said so, she didn''t resist cross dressing. Anyway, she appeared as a man for a long time.


    Song Qingshu only felt chilly between his legs. After saying goodbye to several girls, he quickly rushed into Xingqing mansion, met Mu Wanqing and others, told them the next details, the timing of cooperation, and so on, and then came out of the city with a lot of materials needed for appearance changing.


    At this time, Dongfang muxue had changed his men''s clothes, and he was the frightening leader of the evil cult.


    Song Qingshu a black line: "you dress up like this, everyone knows you are going to assassinate."


    I can''t help but press her aside and sit down, and then put on makeup for her. Before long, a powerful mafia giant with sword eyebrows and powerful eyes became the most common passer-by in the crowd.


    See the appearance in the mirror, the east evening snow snorted: "this is really the prestige of falling this seat, just make do with it today."


    Song Qingshu smiles and turns to look at Yuan Ziyi for a while. "You don''t have to change your face. Just keep your original identity and appearance. It''s like I captured you at the wooden table. Let''s check the confession so that you don''t show up when you get it."


    The east evening snow brow a wrinkly: "you are not afraid that someone will see her beauty at that time to have lust heart?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "now that she is my slave, she is my own. Who in the Mongolian camp will offend me without opening her eyes?"


    Nowadays, only basiba can stabilize the death and injury of the top experts in the Mongolian camp. Besides, the other party is still a monk, and Tiemuzhen never catches up with a servant. Therefore, Yuan Ziyi''s natural safety is guaranteed with this identity.


    "Do you mind purple clothes?" Song Qingshu confirmed.


    Yuan Ziyi blushed and shook his head. He didn''t know why. It was a fake, but when he heard that he was a woman, his heart beat faster.


    "Just now I got the latest news from Xingqing mansion. Tiemuzhen has led an army to attack kusiluo in the area of Qingtang, as we expected. Now let''s follow and find a chance to show up again." Song Qingshu knew that his party should appear at the right time, not too early. They couldn''t fight with him when it was too early;


    It''s too late. The overall situation has been decided. Mongolia has conquered kusiluo. If it appears again, it can''t use the power of kusiluo.


    Next, the party followed the Mongolian army from afar, rehearsing some details intensively. As they entered the Mongolian camp, the time went by day.


    According to the news from the front, the Mongolian army has already had a big fight with kesiluo. After losing the first battle, the main force retreated to Liupan Mountain, trying to reduce the advantage of Mongolian cavalry with the help of mountain geography.


    Tiemuzhen still led the army to Liupan Mountain. On their way to the west, when they attacked the Persian Mingjiao, the mountains there were even more exaggerated and they were still beaten down, so they were not afraid of each other''s plan.


    However, after all, a generation of Xiaoxiong, a time to stick to the position, but also let Mongolia helpless.


    Song Qingshu asks Dongfang muxue to take care of the two girls, while he quietly touches kesiluo camp and talks with him for a long time.


    He had no idea about this disaster. When he learned that it was Mongolia who colluded with Wen Fuqi, the chief of the Qing and Tang Dynasties, and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to win his foundation, he almost got angry.


    Song Qingshu didn''t reveal too much concrete content, but it was enough to mention it properly. With the appearance of being a hero, he naturally knew what to do at that time.


    Then he joined the East dusk snow, put on the costume of Shuiyue, and took kashli into the Mongolian camp.


    Knowing from the soldiers that tie Muzhen is meeting with his emissary, song Qingshu is shocked. His first reaction is that he has betrayed himself.


    However, he immediately reflected that according to the foot course, the other party''s messengers could not be faster than himself, which means that these messengers were sent before. What''s more, even if he betrays himself, he can''t sell any intelligence, because he has just defended himself, and the key information hasn''t been disclosed to him.


    Soon, some soldiers came to take them to see Tiemuzhen. They came to his Khan tent and saw two people competing in martial arts from a distance.


    "Duan Yanqing?"


    Clutching two iron sticks with golden hair, who is Duan Yanqing? The man who was against him had seen him before when he was recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty. He was Li LiZong, the master of esoteric school and the national teacher beside him.


    Only two people you come and I go, play quite fierce, can say equal, it is difficult to tell the outcome.


    "Shuiyue, you''re back. Ha ha, you''ve come just in time. Who will win?" Tiemu really sat on a wide chair, holding a glass in one hand, and waved to him happily.


    "I''m afraid the two men''s martial arts are between Bozhong and Bozhong, and they won''t be able to win or lose in a short time," Song Qingshu replied. "I went to mutualun this time and found that their brothers were fighting against each other. Bodu had taken refuge in Khan, so I didn''t go to get their 36 alliance letters. There was no need."


    Standing at the bottom of Tiemuzhen, basiba said: "bodu was killed by song Qingshu, do you know?"


    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped and shook his head: "when I went, song Qingshu and others had already left."


    Tiemuzhen waved his hand: "it''s just that. Even if you go, you can''t beat song. Anyway, the wooden table Lun Department has been calmed. It''s better for him to kill bodu. I can directly send someone to take over southern Xinjiang."


    Song Qingshu then said: "on my way back this time, I ran into a group of warriors. Curious, I rescued a woman from under their hands. When I asked, I knew that the woman was Princess Xiangxiang who was dedicated to Khan by bodu!"


    Tiemuzhen was just listening, attention on the field fighting, smell speech quickly turned around: "Oh, where is she?"


    Song Qingshu clapped her hands, and Dongfang muxue and Yuan Ziyi brought her here. At this time, the sun was setting, and the girl''s hair, face, hands and clothes were the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Along the way, thousands of Mongolian warriors were staring at the girl, and everyone''s heart suddenly beat violently. No matter officers or soldiers, they were all immersed in the light of this peerless beauty.


    Duan Yanqing and Li Lizhun, who were fighting fiercely in the field, happened to see the beautiful white figure. Suddenly, they were like Zhongxie. Their eyes were haunted by her shadow. But they felt soft and peaceful. How could they have the idea of fighting?


    There was a clatter. The wine cup in Tiemuzhen''s hand had fallen to the ground. He looked at the girl in white who was walking slowly. The other Mongolian warriors were even more unbearable. Their spears fell to the ground one after another. Even the Khan was like this. How could those officers stop drinking? What''s more, they were frightened by each other''s appearance and couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    Originally, the Mongolian camp was filled with evil spirit, but with the appearance of kashli, the whole camp became peaceful.


    Tiemuzhen murmured to himself: "there is such a beautiful woman in the world. If it''s true, as Bai Fanghua reported, it''s really a fairy."


    All of a sudden, his face changed and he stared at Li Lizhun and his party: "how dare you rob my woman!" At first, he was very angry when he heard about it. Now, seeing the beauty of Cassie with his own eyes and smelling the charming fragrance in the air, he was even more enraged. Such a beautiful and matchless creature almost made him take the lead


    "Come on, kill them all!"


    "Yes


    The most intimate warriors around him all drew their swords to kill Li Lizhun and other emissaries. Li Lizhun and others'' faces changed greatly. It was too late to explain, so they had to draw their swords to defend themselves.


    However, these warriors were the most elite guards among them. Three or five of them formed a formation to attack one of them. Almost in the blink of an eye, they killed Li Lizhun''s companions.


    Song Qingshu recognized that some of them had met before when they were recruiting relatives in Xixia. They were the masters of Qinghai school who were brought with him. They were very accomplished in swordsmanship. Unexpectedly, they were defeated so miserably in the face of the siege of Xue Suwei.


    Li Lizun was also injured in the blink of an eye. With a roar of a tiger, he found a flaw and rushed out to escape. A group of archers of Xue''s army bent their bow and set up an arrow. In an instant, they shot him into a hedgehog.


    Seeing that a generation of experts who just didn''t match him were killed so easily, Duan Yanqing''s face turned pale and almost didn''t stand.


    Song Qingshu even glanced at Dongfang muxue. These Suwei and archers, even if they were facing each other head-on, were a little tricky. It seems that they must be more careful this time.

 Chapter 2478

    "Report back to Khan, I''ve already killed you!" Two generals report to tie Muzhen.


    Song Qingshu had been in Mongolia for such a long time, so he naturally knew them. One of them was zhe Lemi, the commander of Su Wei, who had excellent martial arts skills. In his early years, he served as Tiemuzhen''s guard all the year round, saving Tiemuzhen and dangerous places several times; The other is orus, the commander of the archers. He is the son of Zhebei. His archery is the true biography of his father. In terms of archery alone, he is no less than Guo Jing.


    Tiemuzhen laughs: "these border people dare to offend our Mongolian Tianwei. They deserve to die."


    Then she looked greedily at her beautiful face: "Princess Xiangxiang, I have avenged you. Are you happy?"


    She was kind-hearted. Seeing that Li Lizhun and others died so miserably, she couldn''t help but lose her face. She frowned and fell into Tiemuzhen''s eyes, as if she was dissatisfied with what he had done. Tiemuzhen''s face suddenly sank.


    Yuan Ziyi said in a hurry: "report back to Khan, kashli can only reply, can''t understand what Khan said."


    "Oh ~" tie Muzhen''s face was a little slow. He noticed that Yuan Ziyi was also pretty and charming. He couldn''t help but move in his heart. He didn''t expect that there was a beauty here, so he asked song Qingshu, "Shuiyue, who is this?"


    Song Qingshu replied, "she is a female slave captured by me in the wooden table. She is proficient in Hui Language and Chinese, so she stays around to do translation."


    He glanced around quietly for a week, and found that Bi Yejing, lieriyan and other experts of destiny religion were not here. He was secretly relieved. Although they were not afraid of them, they had met yuan Ziyi at the beginning. If they questioned, they would have some trouble in explaining.


    Now it seems that they should follow Ali Buge and stay outside the city of Xingqing mansion. In addition, Kublai Khan''s experts are also there. Now Tiemuzhen''s guard strength is really unprecedentedly weak.


    Of course, this weakness is only relative, not to mention the others, that is, the 2000 Suwei and bazookas didn''t reach the grand master, and they just died when they came.


    Hearing that it was his slave, tie Muzhen crinkled and cried out a pity, but he didn''t say anything more: "then send Princess Xiang to my tent and seal it as Princess Xiang."


    The rest of the warriors cheered and congratulated, and at the same time they kowtowed to her, which made her at a loss.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that eventually Cassie would become a fragrant princess. He thought that the inertia of fate was really terrible. He whispered into the secret to comfort Cassie and told her that Dongfang muxue would protect her. After learning to reply for a few days, he would still do so.


    Kashi gradually settled down. Song Qingshu took the opportunity to say to tie Muzhen, "Dahan, it''s better to have a banquet for the soldiers to share the happiness of Dahan today."


    Tiemuzhen laughs: "well said, come on, send orders and have a big feast. In addition, the army is divided into three groups, and pay close attention to the movement of kusiluo."


    He is worthy of being the most famous general. Even if he is extremely happy, he will not forget the military defense.


    Song Qingshu was relieved. He was worried that the other party would not agree. It seems that kashli is too beautiful, which makes Tiemuzhen a little forgetful. Of course, Mongolian nobles like to drink too much, which is probably one of the important reasons.


    Soon after that, a group of soldiers came to set up the banquet. On the contrary, song Qingshu tried to keep toasting Tiemuzhen. Tiemuzhen''s drinking capacity was good, but he would not refuse. Other generals were more and more flattering, such as Duan Yanqing, who had just joined in, even tried all means to get familiar with him.


    Song Qingshu held the wine jar and tried to persuade the guards and the archers to drink. However, seeing that they did not take part in the banquet, he did not dare to make it too obvious to avoid suspicion.


    The scene atmosphere is more and more warm, cup by cup, Tiemuzhen also drink dizzy.


    One side of the eight think Ba comfort way: "sweat drink less, the body is important." I don''t know why, he always has a strange feeling in his heart, but now Mongolia is invincible, surrounded by Mongolian experts and soldiers, I can''t think of any danger.


    Tiemuzhen waved: "it''s OK, I have a good capacity for drinking."


    After a while, basiba tried another way to persuade him: "Dahan got a new fragrant concubine. Is it not a waste of such a beautiful night when he is so drunk?"


    In Tiemuzhen''s mind, there is the gorgeous face of kashli, and the tender and pure temperament of the other party, which makes people see that it is like crushing her.


    As the saying goes, wine is the medium of color. Now he is half drunk and drunk, and he feels stiff all over. Haha, he laughs: "yes, the emperor is right. I''ll give it to the emperor for help. I''ll go and trust the Xiangfei now, hahaha."


    Then he staggered to his feet and went to his big account.


    Song Qingshu frowned and quietly left the banquet. The head of the eight think BA''s eyes coagulated, but he just relaxed in the other direction. It should be convenient to go.


    Away from basiba''s sight, song Qingshu''s shaky figure stood upright in an instant, and then quickly galloped through the camp. Now most of the soldiers are at the bonfire party, while another group of soldiers are on guard against the outside, so that the internal guard is relatively empty. Although there are still many patrol soldiers, how can we stop such a great master as him?


    When they came to the powder storehouse quietly, although the Mongolian army mainly relied on riding and shooting, they also learned to use gunpowder, fire guns and artillery when fighting with western countries.


    Song Qingshu put some black iron balls into it with soft force. These are thunderbolt thunder fire bombs from Zhou Zhiruo. Although they are not as powerful as shells, they are more convenient to carry.


    Then he ran to the granary and put some. At the last moment, instead of using soft force, he threw it in and detonated it.


    Boom!


    Before that, those thunderbolt bombs were detonated one after another, and a big fire broke out in the granary.


    Around the soldiers rushed gold warning, have water to save, instant chaos.


    The people who drank at the bonfire meeting also heard this and stood up one after another: "what''s the matter?"


    Baspaho, the most sober man in the field, got up and quickly said, "everyone should go to his duty to prevent the invasion of foreign enemies. In addition, Lemi, you should take people to protect Khan."


    "Yes Many people wake up half drunk and are about to leave when there is a loud noise and a burst of fire under their seats.


    It turned out that when song Qingshu was toasting, he put the thunderbolt fire bomb under these people''s seats. Now these people get up in a hurry and move the seats. It''s inevitable that someone will step on them carelessly.


    Thunderbolt fire bombs are trigger mechanisms. Once they are shaken, they will explode, and then they will explode with other thunderbolt fire bombs. Those soldiers in the field will be killed and injured in an instant.


    Boom!


    There was a more dull explosion, and the whole camp was shaken. The original thunderbolt and firebomb in the powder magazine was also detonated. This explosion was very important, and many soldiers nearby were directly killed.


    Basiba was shocked. With his martial arts, he dodged the explosion at the banquet in time. Now he can''t look at the wounded at the scene. He immediately took people to the granary and powder magazine to check.


    As for Tiemuzhen, he didn''t worry much. After all, Khan himself was the great master, and the guards of Suwei and archers. Who could hurt him in the world?


    When Tiemuzhen came back to the tent drunk, he found that she was sitting quietly on the couch, like a jade statue of a fairy.


    Over the years, he was used to seeing beautiful women, such as queens, princesses and princesses. He didn''t know how much sleep he had, but none of them was as beautiful as the girl in front of him.


    "Xiangfei, serve me well, and I will make you the fifth Handel!" Tiemuzhen walked to her with a smile.


    The former four queens were either the original couple, or they made great contributions following the northern and southern expeditions, or they had strong family power. For example, Casley, who was about to be made queen, it was all because of her beauty.


    Carrie couldn''t understand what he was saying, but she said a quick, soft and pleasant passage, even in a flustered tone.


    Tiemuzhen can''t understand what she''s talking about, but he doesn''t need to understand either. For so many years, he doesn''t know how many foreign concubines he has slept with, and he often faces the problem of language barrier.


    But what does that matter? No matter what language, it''s almost the same.


    Seeing Princess Xiangxiang''s timidity like a frightened rabbit, tie Muzhen''s desire for conquest soared irresistibly. At this time, he just wanted to press the girl down and gallop on her.


    She has her own fragrance, and I don''t know if it will be stronger when she is in love.


    When he thought of this, he became more and more angry and wanted to eat. A fierce tiger immediately pressed Princess Xiangxiang down and stretched out his hand to pull each other''s clothes.


    At this time, he suddenly warned Dasheng, and hurried to hide. Unfortunately, he was half drunk, which eventually affected his body reaction. He was still stabbed in the back by the other side.


    Tiemuzhen roared and woke up half of his drunk body. He retreated quickly.


    But Dongfang dusk has been lying in wait for a long time. How can it be so easy for him to leave if he finds a chance to sneak attack? A mass of red shadow has been winding around him, constantly attacking him.


    Tiemuzhen roared repeatedly, but the opponent''s speed was too fast. Every time he attacked, he fell to the empty place. On the contrary, he was picked and broken several acupoints by the opponent.


    He knew that if he went on like this, he would have to be punctured by his opponent. At that time, the whole person would be like a leaking balloon, and his whole body would be drained.


    "Where is the great master coming from?" Tiemu was really surprised. His opponent was no less quick and powerful than him. In addition, he was so careless that he fell into a passive position. If he hadn''t been trained in the blood sea of corpse mountain these years, he might have killed him just now.


    Thinking of this, he no longer dare to have the slightest reservation, and directly sacrifice a sea of white bones and blood to protect his whole body. At the same time, the monstrous sea of blood is wrapped up like each other. As long as he is entangled in his sea of blood, even the great master can make you disappear.


    Dongfang muxue''s eyes were frozen. Although song Qingshu had talked about his methods before, she was shocked by her own experience. Her instinct told her that the blood sea bones were very dangerous, and she didn''t dare to be infected. Her body shape completely ignored the laws of physics. She was left, right, up and down for a while, as if in a blink, avoiding the blood sea around her, At the same time, he kept attacking Tiemuzhen.


    Tiemuzhen soon felt paralyzed. He immediately realized that the other side had smeared poison on the tip of the needle. Thinking of this, he was surprised and angry. You are a great master, and you even smeared poison on the weapon. Do you want to be shameless?


    It''s a pity that Dongfang muxue screams. Now the tip of the needle is smeared with Ouyang Feng''s carefully prepared poison. It was originally meant to kill one''s throat at the sight of blood, but it has been cultivated to a certain extent by the great master. If it wasn''t for Ouyang Feng''s poison, it might not have any effect on Tiemuzhen.


    If only there were Jinbo Xunhua. When song Qingshu was poisoned, he almost died. It''s not much better to meet Tiemuzhen. It''s a pity that he was too hasty to prepare this time.


    Tiemuzhen soon gave up attacking the opponent. The opponent''s body method was too ghostly to touch his clothes. It''s better to defend with all his strength. As long as his subordinates came, everything would be settled.


    But he also raised a doubt in his heart. Why hasn''t anyone come so long?


    In fact, when he heard the news outside, Lemi was about to come with Suwei. However, a whirling cold light came, and a large number of Suwei who rushed to the front were killed, and dozens of people fell in an instant.


    Zhe Lemai was startled. You should know that every Su Wei is a first-class player in the Jianghu, and they are good at fighting together. They died so many times in person. Who is the Holy One.


    However, when he saw each other''s appearance, he could not help but be surprised and angry: "water moon, what are you doing?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t speak any more. Instead, he used the water moon saber to cut. This round moon curved saber is very magical and murderous. It is most suitable for this kind of occasion. Basically, it''s like chopping melons and vegetables.


    The normal army would have collapsed under such circumstances, but after all, these were the most elite warriors among them. They still rushed to each other bravely.


    Song Qingshu frowned. These people are good at fighting together. At first, he could chop off one with a knife. Now he is often held together by the other side to evenly share the damage he received. No wonder Li Lizhun and the people of Qinghai sect were killed in their hands almost instantaneously.


    However, song Qingshu was a great master after all. He found the right time to cut hundreds of Su Wei''s waist in an instant when the crowd gathered around him.


    As soon as this move was made, Rao Shi and song Qingshu felt that it was too expensive to use it all the time.


    It''s still not as good as the martial arts I''m good at. Although the power of Shendao chop is no less than his sword power, the group attack is still a little poor. However, in his plan, his identity is the key to the next Mongolian coping strategy, so even if it''s difficult, he still doesn''t show his original martial arts.


    However, he was a great master after all. His body method and martial arts were far beyond the compensation of these guards. He quickly changed his policy to avoid the confrontation with these guards. Instead, he used his body method speed to instantly appear on their side.


    Although the method of Su Wei''s combined attack is powerful, it also has a disadvantage, that is, the formation will break down in an instant without one person.


    At this time, orus had come with the archers. Seeing the situation in the field, he aimed his bow and arrow at the figure flying up and down in the field.


    Song Qingshu''s police officer Zhao Dunsheng, even if he was shot by Guo Jing''s archery, he would not be able to get away. Just as he was about to escape, suddenly a huge blue sword shadow fell from the sky and fell into the camp of the archers. The archers were overturned and more than half of them were killed. Even orus was angry on the spot.


    "Ah Qing!" Song Qingshu''s heart leaped. How could he not recognize this familiar feeling.


    At this time, a slender girl in green appeared on the high flagpole, holding a green bamboo stick. It was obvious that the terrible sword Qi just now was waved by her ordinary stick.


    "Big brother, will you give up today''s action?" Ah Qing stares directly at Song Qingshu, and his smart eyes seem to directly see through the mask on his face.

 Chapter 2479

    Song Qingshu was surprised, but it was not surprising that the other party would see through his disguise. After all, he was a legendary character. How could these worldly tricks hide from her eyes.


    "Ah Qing, what action are you talking about?" Song Qingshu tried to fish in troubled waters.


    Ah Qing''s confused eyes suddenly become a little indifferent, as if sweeping the world of ants, the voice has no emotion: "Tiemuzhen is the original emperor of the world, no interference of any factors is allowed."


    Seeing that she had become a nine day Xuannv, song Qingshu also gave up his family routine and said faintly, "emperor, who made it?"


    Ah Qing looked at him: "it''s fate."


    "It''s a good arrangement of fate," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "Is it the arrangement of fate that I came to this world? That being the case, I think it''s fate to kill him. "


    Ah Qing pointed out: "well, your origin is really strange, even I can''t see your past clearly. But I''m responsible for guarding the emperor''s good fortune. Naturally, you won''t be allowed to do anything wrong. If you have to be stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard everything as a cud dog. Do you have any feelings as you look now?" Song Qingshu shook his head.


    Ah Qing stood with a negative hand, revealing a mature temperament that did not conform to the petite and pretty appearance: "no matter what, if you dare to act rashly today, you will die."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "can I go in and say a word with Tiemuzhen?"


    "Good!" Ah Qing hesitated and nodded. With tie Muzhen''s cultivation, even if he went in for a short time, it was impossible to kill him. Once he started, he could stop him immediately.


    After all, another consciousness in her body is quite close to him. She doesn''t want to fight each other unless she has to.


    Song Qingshu enters the tent and finds that Dongfang muxue and Tiemuzhen are standing together. Her body is like a ghost, like thunder, like electricity, attacking Tiemuzhen in all directions.


    However, tie Muzhen wrapped himself in a sea of blood and bones, which also made the other party quite scared. Although Dongfang muxue got the first chance because of the sneak attack just now, it was very difficult to kill him.


    "Here comes the man?" The sound of the East dusk snow.


    Song Qingshu, with a heavy complexion, was obviously thinking about something.


    Tiemuzhen laughed: "Ben Khan is the emperor of the world. He has great fortune to protect his body. You will surrender immediately and be loyal to me. You can let bygones be bygones."


    Just now, the conversation between the two people outside obviously came to his ears. At the beginning, in wushuangcheng, he knew that he was the emperor chosen by heaven. At this time, he was confirmed again. His inner pride was unprecedented, and his sea of blood was also strong. Dongfang muxue''s figure was forced to retreat.


    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a smile: "in fact, it''s enough to kill you and me alone. The main reason why he called her together is to guard against sudden changes."


    Tiemuzhen heart suddenly rose a bad feeling: "what do you mean?"


    Song Qingshu closed his eyes and said slowly, "ever since I saw Jiutian Xuannv in wushuangcheng last time, I''ve been worried that she will come out to make trouble today, so do you think I''m not ready?"


    Tiemuzhen said with a grim smile: "what''s the use of your preparation? You two can''t beat her together. What''s more, I''m also a great master. Can you kill me under her eyes?"


    "Why not?" Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly opened, and a little golden man appeared in his pupil. Then he jumped out of his eyes as if he were an entity. He became bigger and bigger, and quickly flew to Tiemuzhen.


    "No!" Ah Qing, who used to be outside, also woke up in a flash. At the tip of his foot, he rushed to the tent.


    In the tent, Tiemuzhen''s scalp was numb and his pores were all up. He could not resist the East dusk snow, so he directly blocked all the blood and bones in front of him, trying to stop the little golden man.


    It''s a pity that the white bone in the sea of blood doesn''t seem to work at all. The little golden man directly passes through the sea of blood as if it were transparent, and then penetrates his body.


    At that moment, there seemed to be a distant, cold and emotionless ballad in his ear


    Zhao Ke man, Hu Ying, Wu Gou, Shuang Xue Ming.


    The silver saddle shines on the white horse like a meteor.


    If you kill one person in ten steps, you can''t stay for thousands of miles.


    When things are done, I brush my clothes and hide my name.


    Through the body of xiaojinren, Tiemuzhen''s bright eyes, like eagles, darkened in an instant, and he lost all his life.


    Ah Qing came in just to see this scene, and suddenly he burst into a rage: "you want to die!" In a moment, a startling sword Qi went straight to song Qingshu.


    "Be careful!"


    The East dusk snow quickly blocks in front of him, and a purple sunflower in full bloom directly comes out of his body to block this amazing sword Qi. The purple sunflower is broken instantly under the action of the sword Qi, but the sword Qi also melts most of it.


    Wow, spit out a mouthful of blood, the beautiful cheek of Oriental dusk snow instantly becomes very pale.


    At this time, song Qingshu had come back to his senses and put his arms around her waist to protect her behind. Then he also gathered a sword Qi and scattered the remaining sword Qi of the other side.


    "She''ll give it to me, and you''ll take Carrie and Yuan Ziyi out." Song Qingshu quickly said to Dongfang muxue, then gently pushed a soft force to send her to one side, and then defiantly looked at ah Qing, "want to settle accounts with me!"


    Said the figure directly rushed out of the big tent, ah Qing face if frost, toe point, also gallop out: "you''re dead!"


    As soon as song Qingshu got out of the big account, he raised his internal power and said in a loud voice: "Tiemuzhen has been killed by our Shuiyue. Our biggest opponent of Japan in the Central Plains has been eliminated. Cherry blossoms will bloom all over the Middle Earth. Long live the emperor! Baga road


    Is chasing his ah Qing:


    There was chaos in the Mongolian camp, but his internal power was so good that his voice clearly reached everyone''s ears. When he heard this, the Mongolian camp, which had been in chaos, fell into a short silence.


    Sweat dead?


    How is that possible?


    Khan is invincible. How can he die!


    Everyone''s first reaction was that they didn''t believe it, but they subconsciously rushed to the king''s tent of Tiemuzhen. However, when they saw the confused look of the remaining archers and Suwei, they felt a thump in their hearts.


    Tiemuzhen is dead, such a shocking news can''t be concealed. It soon spread to every corner with the speed of the wind.


    Khan is really dead!


    Tiemuzhen is the totem and belief of all Mongolians. When they heard of his death, everyone''s head was blank, and even sat on the ground and cried.


    "Enemy attack


    "Enemy attack


    ¡­¡­


    The roaring sound of horse''s hooves and the cry of killing came from all directions. Obviously, when he heard the movement of the Mongolian military camp, he led his troops to cover up and kill them.


    Originally, the Mongolian camp was in a mess because of the explosion of food and gunpowder depots. More than half of the generals were either killed or injured at the bonfire meeting. The whole command system became more and more chaotic.


    Originally, Tiemuzhen divided the army into three groups, and at least half of the force was not damaged, which was enough to cope with the attack of kusiluo.


    But at this time, the news of Tiemuzhen''s death came, and everyone collapsed.


    Fear is contagious, and then the Mongolian army bombed the camp!


    In the technological environment of ancient times, we were most afraid of bombing Barracks at night. In case of bombing barracks, even hundreds of thousands of troops would be annihilated every minute.


    Although basiba and others tried their best to control it, the current situation was beyond human power. In the end, he could only snatch Tiemuzhen''s body, and then fled with the army.


    The Mongolian army was badly damaged in this battle, but Tiemuzhen''s death was the thing that shocked the whole world.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know all this at this time. He has already done what he should do. As long as he is not mentally retarded, he should be able to seize such a good opportunity. At this time, he is galloping in the mountains to avoid the pursuit.


    His lightness skill was the best in the world. In theory, no one could catch up with him, but he did not get rid of the green figure behind him.


    "I don''t know this guy is human!" Song Qingshu was full of emotion. In fact, he didn''t know what ah Qing was, whether it was the innocent sheep girl or the consciousness projection of the celestial being.


    Are there any immortals in this world?


    It suddenly occurred to him that when he went to Tubo for medical treatment, Qu Feiyan on the road mentioned to him that in the secret room of heimuya, there was a previous note vaguely mentioning that some people had seen the legend of nine heaven Xuannv before.


    At that time, I thought it was the saying of ghosts and gods, but now I know it''s true.


    "When are you going to chase me?" Song Qingshu was also helpless.


    "If you have broken the emperor''s fortune, you will be killed by heaven!" Ah Qing''s face was frosty, and her eyes were a little angry. Just now, she was put together by this mole ant. She didn''t expect that the other party could kill the great master. It seemed that it was the inheritance of the immortal poetry.


    "Heaven, are you the only one?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Ah Qing sneered: "it''s enough for me to kill you alone!"


    Song Qingshu looked back and said, "I''m relieved." Seeing that he can''t escape, he might as well leave some strength to fight the enemy. Now that he has no need to change his appearance, he has directly pulled off the mask of Shuiyue and revealed his original appearance.


    Seeing that he set out to fight with himself, ah Qing had a sneer on his face: "your martial arts are really good. I''m afraid no one is your enemy at this time, but it''s worse than me."


    Song Qingshu smile: "that may not be."


    Ah Qing snorted, but he didn''t want to talk to him. He waved the bamboo stick and swept the sword with a force of ten meters.


    Song Qingshu''s tongue is full of smacking. This woman is really inhumane. She can use such a huge sword Qi as if she didn''t need money. But it costs a lot, and she can''t stand such a toss.


    Facing the sword Qi of destroying the heaven and the earth, song Qingshu uses his body method to avoid the opponent''s sword Qi attack.


    "Eh, I touched the threshold of the space." Ah Qing Yi gave up the idea of attacking with huge sword Qi. Instead, she picked up the green bamboo stick and stabbed the opponent.


    They are fighting in the air. If someone looks at them, they will be shocked to find that they seem to have completely violated the laws of physics. They keep flashing away in mid air, and their swordsmanship has completely abandoned all kinds of complicated tricks in the world. They are simple and simple.


    How to use the shortest distance and the fastest speed to stab the other party.


    After fighting for nearly a hundred moves, the two suddenly separated. At this time, song Qingshu was already covered with color. Many wounds on his body were stabbed by green bamboo sticks, and the blood flowed out, leaving a long shirt bloodstained.


    At this time, ah Qing''s green skirt was fluttering and standing there smartly. She was not damaged at all: "it''s enough for you to take so many moves under my full attack, but I said that you will die today."


    Song Qingshu wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, but his face was full of smile: "just let you poke me so many times, I will poke back later."


    Ah Qing sneered: "I''m afraid you don''t have this ability." I was about to continue to fight when my face changed.

 Chapter 2480

    "What''s the matter?" She was aware of the abnormality of her body. She only felt that her whole body was soft, and there was a very strange feeling rising in the depth of her body. A stream of heat scattered all over her body, which brought a kind of shudder to her soul.


    Song Qingshu replied, "don''t you forget how you lost to me at the Golden Snake meeting?"


    Ah Qing was stunned and quickly searched for his memory. His face changed greatly: "you are a shameless guy, you are so happy and angry!"


    In fact, she has two Consciousnesses in her body. Most of the time, she is a young goat girl, ah Qing. Her own consciousness comes out occasionally. Before, she was not interested in exploring ah Qing''s ordinary life, so she didn''t know about it and just suffered a big loss.


    She finally understood why the other party had to fight her close to each other just now. It was at the cost of injury that she tried to inject joy into her body as much as possible. Unfortunately, it''s a little late now. She can obviously feel that her body is much hotter and her legs are a little soft. She seems unable to stand.


    Song Qingshu said coldly, "we all rely on our own abilities. What''s the difference? If you bully those with low accomplishments by living a long time, you will be regarded as noble? "


    "Shut up, I''m not like you ants!" As soon as ah Qing''s figure flashed, she stabbed him with a green bamboo stick. She should seize the time to get rid of each other, and then find a quiet place to dispel the evil poison in her body.


    Song Qingshu no longer confronts with her, but mainly evades and delays. It is just because he wants to get close to her and use joyful Qi that he has suffered so many injuries. Now the situation is reversed, how can he be injured so easily.


    Ah Qing attacked ninety-nine eighty-one moves in a row. Although she almost killed each other several times, she was almost the same. Later, her hand with the green bamboo stick trembled slightly. She knew that if she hit again, she might break here, stab a sword, and quickly turned around and ran.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "you are not the immortal in the sky. You represent the will of heaven. You regard us as mole ants. How can you run away now?"


    Ah Qing is shy and angry. She wants to frustrate this guy. Unfortunately, the feeling of her body is getting stronger and stronger now. It''s a special feeling that she has never felt before. She can''t care so much about it. She just wants to escape as soon as possible.


    Several times when she stepped on the branch with her toes, the slight touch of feedback made her tremble all over, and the feeling of shame made her feel more ashamed and indignant.


    Song Qingshu is far behind her. After all, the other party is a legendary character. He is worried that the other party has something to fall behind. Anyway, the longer the delay, the better.


    They galloped for dozens of miles. Ah Qing stepped on the branch once, and suddenly he let out a cry. As soon as his feet softened, he fell into the grass below.


    Song Qingshu rushes over and looks at the girl lying on the ground in a coma. He is secretly glad that he has just restrained her. Otherwise, if he is a man, he will definitely die.


    I was about to check on her injury when ah Qing opened her eyes and stabbed the bamboo stick into his throat like a poisonous tongue.


    The speed and accuracy of her movements are due to the fact that song Qingshu''s accomplishments are hard to avoid. Fortunately, her hands and feet are weak at this time, so that there is a gap between her moves, which makes song Qingshu escape from the heaven.


    Touching the bloodstain on his neck, song Qingshu raised a fierce color in his eyes: "it''s amazing to be high every day. I''ll let you fall down from the clouds completely. It''s a big deal to die together!"


    He used to kill hundreds of Xue Suwei in the Mongolian camp. He used to use the magic sword to kill hundreds of Xue Suwei. The magic sword is very magical and easy to make people fall into madness. Before, Gao Chang and his party used it once and then he caught the devil in his heart.


    The bloody killing, the magic of the sword cutting, and the nine heaven Xuannv always represent the indifference and arrogance of heaven''s sanctions against you. That kind of look at the ants has always stimulated him. The sneak attack that almost killed him just now seems to be pressing the straw at the last moment of the camel, which completely made him furious.


    Noticing that his eyes turned red, ah Qing was surprised and angry: "what are you... Doing?"


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer. He just reached out and touched the acupoints on her whole body. In fact, the last stab had completely exhausted her strength. It was meaningless not to touch the acupoints.


    "Don''t you look down on us mole ants from above? I''d like to see how you feel when you are oppressed by us next mole ants!" Song Qingshu''s eyes are full of madness. Since the other party represents Tiemuzhen, the guardian of the way of heaven, he violates the way of heaven, so he can''t escape the fate of being erased. In this case, what else is he afraid of.


    "You mole ant, if you dare to touch me, I will make you die hard and live forever!" Up to now, ah Qing doesn''t understand what the other party wants to do. She has never met such a thing for so many years, and she can''t help getting flustered for a moment.


    "Is it useful to threaten them now?" Song Qingshu pointed to those wounds on his body, "I said, you just stabbed me so many times, now I want to stab back."


    "Ah ~" feeling the other party''s pressure on her, ah Qing is almost mad. When did she let the next mole ant insult her like this? I don''t know why, but the feeling from her body makes her not want to resist so much, and even has a faint expectation


    This idea just rises, she suddenly wakes up, how can and those mole ants have this kind of idea!


    Her eyes became indifferent, and her voice was extremely cold: "you forced me. I''m the only one in my body. That''s why I came to your way. You forced me to come to this world."


    I feel that the girl''s momentum suddenly rises, the wind blows in the mountain forest, the clouds above are also gathered together, and a huge and beautiful virtual shadow looms in the clouds.


    That kind of huge pressure made song Qingshu''s whole soul shudder. He couldn''t help but feel miserable. After all, he still couldn''t compete with the will of heaven?


    Is the word "man will conquer nature" deceptive after all?


    No, I won''t!


    Tiemuzhen and his subordinates are burning, killing and looting everywhere. What they bring to the people everywhere is destruction and destruction. How many wives are scattered, how many families are destroyed, and how many dazzling civilizations are destroyed? Why does he represent the will of heaven and earth? Why does God choose him to be emperor.


    Such a will of heaven and earth, no matter!


    Looking at the protagonists in the novel who always fight against heaven in the past life, he still felt that he was a middle two, but now he has come to understand it, because it represents the unyielding heart of human beings. People can be defeated, but they will never give in!


    Think of here, song Qingshu simply heart a horizontal, directly pull off her dress, the whole person pressure up.


    Even if you are dying, you have to pull a cushion!


    "You


    Ah Qing''s eyes were staring at the eldest. She was surprised and angry, and her mind was blank. She never expected that she was taken advantage of by a mole ant in the lower world. It was because her body was useless. She was so sensitive that he suddenly


    "I''ll kill you!" Ah Qing finally reacts and turns over and presses him down. The previous prohibition on her seems to have no effect.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "die, die. It''s worth it anyway."


    Ah Qing''s face was cold, and with a wave of his hand, he summoned thousands of invisible swords around him: "I want you to suffer a thousand cuts, but you can''t die, and you can taste the most miserable torture in the world!"


    She was about to start, when suddenly she was stunned: "eh?"


    Up to now, song Qingshu has been completely indifferent: "how, one day husband and wife a hundred days, reluctant to kill me?"


    Ah Qing''s face changed: "how can you have the breath of the Yellow Emperor?"


    Song Qingshu a Leng: "you this chaos into also too exaggerated, I can''t afford."


    Ah Qing closed his eyes and felt it carefully: "no, it''s your practice. It''s the shadow of the Yellow Emperor''s sunv Sutra. Eh, it''s not exactly like it. It seems that the road has gone wrong."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "are you talking about the secret sect''s" joyful Zen " He thinks about it and thinks about it. Only this one has something to do with the Sutra of plain women. It is said that the emperor''s imperial daughter has risen three thousand days, and the joyful Zen is quite close in some ways


    "Is Tantric Buddhism joyful?" Ah Qing was stunned and pointed out, "so it is. In those years, the Yellow Emperor''s su Nu Jing was lost, and some of it was found by those guys in the secret school. They changed it according to this part and their own understanding, and went astray."


    When song Qingshu heard this, he suddenly realized that his Tantric cultivation had such a history. No wonder it was so powerful. All the way, it was like hanging out: "well, since we have such a source, can we shake hands and make peace?"


    Ah Qing sneered: "you have done such a thing to me. Do you want to forget it?"


    Song Qingshu suddenly blessed his heart and said in a hurry: "you have always said that Tiemuzhen is the emperor of the world, but Mongolia has been the most powerful country in the world in recent decades. In a sense, he has been the emperor for decades, and his original destiny is to die in Liupanshan. I don''t think it''s against the way of heaven, do I?"


    Ah Qing said coldly: "forceful words are reasonable! I''m too lazy to talk to you. "


    She is about to start, suddenly look a Leng, quickly pinch fingers to calculate: "eh, the fate of Tiemuzhen in the end seems to be so."


    She suddenly exclaimed: "and you also have the breath of heaven!"


    Song Qingshu''s face showed a strange color: "could we steal it from you just now?"


    He had been thinking about how to find a way to break the situation.


    The other side claims to be the guardian of the way of heaven. As long as they mix with the way of heaven, will they be able to gain that chance of life?


    He doesn''t know what the way of heaven is. It''s too illusory. The girl in front of him is the closest to the way of heaven in the world. So just now, he was driven by a demon. On the other hand, he had a conjecture in his subconscious. He integrated with each other through the double cultivation method, so that he could be infected with each other''s way of heaven.


    Ah Qing''s face changed more and more quickly. After a long time, he took a deep look at him and waved his hand. The sword Qi disappeared in the void. "You seem to know the arrangement of the way of heaven. If you don''t kill tie Muzhen in Liupan Mountain, but in other places, even if you have the breath of the way of heaven, you can''t escape death."


    Song Qingshu is very happy: "so, now I don''t have to die?"


    He couldn''t tell whether he was intentional or unintentional. Maybe he knew the fate of history subconsciously, so he would follow those rules subconsciously.


    Just like the story of looking for Qin, since there is the first emperor of Qin in history, there must be going back, but it doesn''t matter whether the first emperor of Qin is real or not.


    In the same way, since Tiemuzhen died in Liupanshan in history, his own design to kill him in Liupanshan is in line with his original destiny to some extent, which can be regarded as taking advantage of the situation.


    Ah Qing''s face flashed the color of extreme struggle, and finally nodded: "yes, you have now gained the original spirit of Tiemuzhen and become a new emperor."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "I don''t believe in these predestined things. I only believe in my own efforts."


    Tiemuzhen was the emperor before, and he killed him, too? If he becomes emperor, he may be killed by the other party.


    Ah Qing said: "yes, the way of heaven will leave a variable. Although you are elected as the new emperor, you may not succeed in the end. After that, it depends on your fortune."


    After confirmation, song Qingshu immediately relaxed. When he designed Tiemuzhen before, he was afraid of the top experts around Tiemuzhen and worried that the assassination would not be successful. However, since wushuangcheng, he was most worried about this nine day Xuannv. He knew that the other side would probably come out to disturb the situation.


    Therefore, during this period, he has been thinking about how to deal with the nine heaven Xuannv. Relatively speaking, many experts such as Tongtian sorcerer and Meng chixing are dead, and the magician Pang ban is not there. It''s no problem to kill Tiemuzhen.


    But no matter what he thinks, he is deeply desperate for the future, because no matter what, he is very difficult to resist each other. Even if he can deal with ah Qing for a while with joy Qi, he can''t deal with the will from nine heaven Xuannv.


    This matter has been pressing on his mind like a big mountain, and now it has finally come to a successful conclusion. His whole life has become extremely relaxed. He only feels that the sky is high and the sea is wide. This world is still that world, but in his eyes, it has suddenly become clear.


    "Let''s say goodbye." Song Qingshu arched his hand. On the one hand, he was worried that the other party would turn over. On the other hand, he was going to meet Dongfang muxue. Dongfang muxue was injured a lot just now, and he didn''t know what was going on under the Xingqing city.


    "Wait!" Ah Qing stopped him.


    Song Qingshu jumped in his heart and thought that it was over. The woman probably remembered that she had just offended her. As expected, it was not so easy to let him go. He tried to squeeze out a smile: "I don''t know what the fairy ordered?"


    Ah Qing sneered: "do you respect me so much at this time? Just now... "Speaking of this, there was an unnatural flash on her beautiful and holy face.


    "I was manipulated by a demon just now. I didn''t mean to offend the fairy." I don''t know why. Now Song Qingshu doesn''t have the courage to go out and be afraid of heaven and earth just now. He counsels very much.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Ah Qing stares at him, and his eyes are deeper than the stars, as if they can see through every cell of his body.


    Song Qingshu chuckles. He really feels guilty and doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Fortunately, ah Qing said again: "but there is something wrong with your practice. Although you have come up with some ways to control the demons over the years, at most you just prolong the attack time. One day, it will be a complete attack, and the whole person will fall into the devil''s way and be in endless madness."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought that no one had practiced esoteric school for thousands of years because they were Buddhists. They didn''t have the resources to find so many confidants, so they had to use force to occupy some women, so they left irreparable flaws in their hearts.


    He is different. He has a lot of confidants and beauties. He can avoid the pitfalls encountered by those senior Tantric masters. He thought that this problem has been basically solved, but he seems to be restrained to a certain extent.


    "Is there a solution?" Song Qingshu is not stupid. He''s a real fairy. He''s just confirmed that he''s emperor. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to ask for advice, he can die.


    On ah Qing''s beautiful and indifferent face, there was a strange color: "well, I''ll pass your real" Su Nu Jing "to make up for your weakness in skills, so that you won''t fall into the evil way in the future


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was a little silly, "how to spread it?"


    A touch of light red halo gradually spread on ah Qing''s holy face: "I don''t believe you really don''t know!"


    Song Qingshu chuckled: "I can''t believe it."


    "Shut up! Come here There was a touch of anger and tenderness between ah Qing''s eyebrows. A green skirt seemed to be unimpeded, sliding slowly from her white, soft and greasy skin.


    Song Qingshu swallowed her saliva and walked over. Her hands trembled and met her holy white body

 Chapter 2481

    I don''t know how long after that, ah Qing''s angry and helpless voice rang out


    "Are you finished?"


    A vague voice replied, "it''s estimated that there will be no next time after today. Of course, don''t waste the opportunity."


    Ah Qing''s cheeks were red, and he bit his lips gently: "how can I meet such a rascal like you? The Sutra of Su Nu has just been passed to you. I''m leaving."


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "the last three times!"


    Ah Qing only felt that his face was very hot, and his eyebrows were full of slight annoyance: "how many times have you said that?"


    "This guarantee is the last three times!"


    Ah Qing pursed her lips and said anxiously, "don''t damage your body."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "Huanxi Zen is good at this, and has got your Su Nu Sutra, which can help Yin and yang to live forever. To tell you the truth, I''m worried about whether your body can support you."


    Ah Qing snorted and said goodbye. Her voice was really charming and charming, and the meaning in her tone was self-evident.


    ¡­¡­


    "I have a question, are you a touch of divine consciousness here or noumenon?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Can your noumenon feel the same?"


    "Shut up, don''t ask!"


    ¡­¡­


    "The last three times."


    "No, once!"


    "All right ~"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, when song Qingshu woke up, there was no trace around him. He sighed. I''m afraid he had no chance to see her again in this life.


    The other party has told him clearly before, because he is really different from Tiemuzhen before, so she no longer takes the responsibility of guarding, leaving the way of heaven to run by herself. The final outcome depends on her own nature.


    But now he has brought down Tiemuzhen, the biggest enemy, and now he has solved the problem of demons that has been bothering him for a long time. Now he has a sense of detachment, and no problem is any longer a problem.


    What''s more, he has just exchanged Su Nu Jing with ah Qing, and he has gained a lot. Now, looking at the world, he really has a feeling of who is invincible and who dares to be invincible.


    He saw that it was already dawn, and hurried to Xingqing mansion. On the way, he was still savoring the unprecedented experience of yesterday.


    It seems that the body of the fairy is really different


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel some regret. Could he continue with her only when the void was broken in the future?


    But the prosperity of the world, there are so many confidants, where he is willing to give up.


    Tangled all the way, back to the Mongolian camp, found that the Mongolian army left a corpse, had already retreated clean.


    He continued to go to Xingqing mansion. He wanted to know how the war was going there. If he didn''t win or lose, he didn''t mind going to mend the sword.


    Because he had been chasing and fighting with ah Qing all the way before, and it was quite a long way to go. When he returned to Xingqing mansion, it was already a day and a night later.


    It happened that the Mongolian army was defeated like a mountain. Tiefutu and Zhongyi army in Jin Dynasty, tieyaozi in Xixia Dynasty and shenbi bow in Southern Song Dynasty were all out, and they were chasing the Mongolian army.


    Seeing that the general situation of the battlefield was settled, song Qingshu no longer intervened and went directly into the imperial city.


    When he learned that song Qingshu was coming, Mu Wanqing rushed out and threw himself into his arms: "brother song, you really did it, you really sat down!"


    Before, the whole Xixia Dynasty was oppressed by the Mongols. Not to mention the Xixia''s subjects, they were all desperate. Only when they thought of song Qingshu could they have a little hope.


    But Rao is so, they did not report too much hope, after all, Mongolia is too strong, Tiemuzhen is too strong, the prospect of his trip can be described as quite uneasy and worried.


    She even thought that if she failed, she would die with him.


    The thought rose and she calmed down. How can she not be excited to learn of her great success now.


    "I''m back. I don''t have to be afraid of anything." Song Qingshu gently hugged her shaking body and gently stroked her hair.


    Around a lot of Gong e, bodyguards look at each other, how can our queen jump into another man''s arms?


    However, this time, the empress and Princess led Xixia to fight back against defeat and win over Mongolia. Their prestige was unprecedented, and no one dared to criticize them. Anyway, we all know that the emperor is not fit to lie in the palace and wait to die. It''s not surprising that the queen is looking for another man.


    Xixia had the property of semi nomadic, which was much more open than the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu also noticed the eyes of those people, but he didn''t care at all. After the war of overthrowing the country in Xixia, the power of the high-level nobles was purged. Now the rest of them are mainly the empress, Crown Princess and princess.


    What''s more, even if there''s no great purge, he''s in a very different state of mind now. He even killed Tiemuzhen and even jiutianxuannv... Cough, how can he even pay attention to some opposition forces in Xixia.


    "Eh, brother song, are you hurt?" Mu Wanqing suddenly noticed the blood stains on his body. He looked around and found that he was covered with wound blood and almost didn''t faint.


    Song Qingshu quickly held her: "Wan Mei, don''t worry. These are all minor injuries. They have already healed. I don''t believe you." Then he sent the wounds to her and saw that they were scabby.


    Muwanqing gently stroked his wound and almost shed tears: "brother song, your trip must be very dangerous. I don''t know who is so cruel and stabbed you so many swords."


    Song Qing''s writing color is strange: "don''t worry, I''ve got revenge back. I stabbed her more times."


    But mu Wanqing couldn''t hear the meaning of it. He blinked his eyes and was at a loss.


    "By the way, where are xian''er and Qinglu?" Song Qingshu quickly changed the topic.


    Mu Wanqing replied: "Nanxian''s younger sister led her troops out of the city to pursue Mongolia. Qinglu also took the people of yipintang to help."


    Song Qingshu frowned: "there will be no danger, I''ll go and have a look." Mongolia is defeated, but there are many experts. If something happens to the two girls, it makes him happy and sad.


    Muwanqing said with a smile: "brother song, you have a good rest. The imperial concubine and Wu Yazi also went together. With their care, they should be OK."


    Song Qingshu was relieved. Now that there are no great masters in the Mongolian army, Li Qiushui and Wu Yazi look after them, there is really no need to worry.


    Mu Wanqing then said, "by the way, sister Dongfang is also in the palace. She seems to have been hurt a lot."


    "Yes? Take me quickly Song Qingshu said in a hurry.


    Muwanqing gave a sound and took him to the inner palace. On the way, he said, "I''ve seen the princess Xiangxiang too. It''s amazing that Tiemuzhen can mobilize the army for her."


    The tone was full of surprise and admiration.


    Song Qingshu smile: "she is really beautiful."


    Mu Wanqing originally wanted to ask about the relationship between them, but then he thought about it. With the temperament of elder brother song, he didn''t have to ask what happened. He just risked his life to save Xixia. What''s the point of eating such vinegar.


    In this way, they came to a other courtyard in the inner palace, and found yuan Ziyi and kashli anxiously walking around in the courtyard. Seeing his arrival, they all rushed over with a cry.


    "Brother song ~"


    "Are you all right?" Song Qingshu looked at the two girls in a hurry. After all, they were in the Mongolian camp, worried if they were in danger.


    "We''re all right, but Dongfang''s sister, in order to protect us, is now being attacked by internal injuries Yuan Ziyi looked into the room with a worried face.


    Song Qingshu pushed the door in a hurry. As soon as he got in, he was filled with fierce spirit. Yuan Ziyi, Mu Wanqing and others were all in disgrace.


    With a wave of her hand, Song Qing turned those Qi into invisible, and then immediately said to Yuan Ziyi and others, "she is forcing out the sword Qi in her body. Don''t come in to avoid being hurt by mistake."


    Yuan Ziyi and others nodded one after another: "sister Dongfang just said the same thing to us."


    Song Qingshu goes in. Dongfang muxue, who is in bed, looks pale. He opens his eyes when he hears the news. He is surprised to see him come back: "has that man solved it?"


    "It''s settled." Song Qingshu knows who she''s referring to.


    "Don''t you lack arms and legs?" Dongfang muxue gets up to check his condition. In her eyes, this injury on his whole body is nothing. After all, what he wants to deal with is a legendary character.


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes: "do you think that your man will become disabled?"


    Dongfang muxue tut said: "it''s just a little shocked. I ate her innate sword Qi, but now I can''t force it out. You can come back unscathed. To tell you the truth, I really can''t think of it."


    "Her inborn sword Qi is really powerful. Entering the meridians is like a maggot of tarsal bones. Mingzun was hurt by her sword Qi in those years, so he had to use the star absorbing method to resolve it. He abandoned his cultivation and started from scratch," Song Qingshu said. "Come here, I''ll help you to remove the sword Qi."


    "Can you resolve it?" The eastern dusk snow has some bad taste, arrogant she, a little can''t accept this gap, she spent so long effort didn''t force out, the other party has a way?


    In her opinion, as long as the other side didn''t put out the sword, their accomplishments were almost the same.


    Ah, I still miss the time when I could hang him. Why didn''t I take the opportunity to play with him at that time.


    "Of course." It''s really troublesome before, but song Qingshu has just had the most intimate communication with ah Qing. He is naturally familiar with her sword spirit. There is no pressure to relieve her.


    Then he took Dongfang muxue and sat down. He pressed the palm of his hand on the acupoints around her and pulled out the congenital sword Qi in her body one by one.


    "How on earth did you deal with that man?" The east evening snow can''t care about the injury on the body, full of gossip asked.


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu coughed twice, "of course, it depends on my talent and beauty."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll pat this stool on your face." The East dusk snow has no good spirit to say.


    "I temporarily affected her with joy Qi and delayed her for some time. Later, she found that the destiny had changed and I had the emperor''s luck, so she let me go." Song Qingshu thinks about it and still doesn''t tell her about them. Ghost knows if jiutianxuannv will know what happened to him. It''s not a joke if she''s annoyed and punished.


    "Joy, true Qi? Didn''t take advantage of that man? " The eastern dusk snow is full of gossip.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "which is so good."


    Dongfang muxue didn''t doubt it. After all, in her opinion, there was a big gap between them. She didn''t expect that someone would be so bold.


    About an hour later, song Qingshu finally succeeded in removing Dongfang muxue''s inborn sword Qi, and also got her internal injuries in 7788.


    Mu Wanqing came in and said, "our coalition forces defeated Mongolia. Nanxian''s sister and Qinglu have all come back. In addition, there are people from the state of Jin, kusiluo and Sichuan."


    She said eyes subconsciously looking at Song Qingshu, eyes obviously some worry.


    Song Qingshu a Leng, and then reaction, she should be worried about seeing Zhou Zhiruo, can''t help but smile: "sooner or later will meet, don''t worry, I''m here."


    Mu Wanqing blushed: "I''m not worried. This is my territory after all. If she... Bullies us, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Song Qingshu took a breath of cool air. Then he remembered that none of these women were fuel-efficient lamps. In the past, they were distributed all over the country. Of course, there was nothing wrong with the king. But from now on, we should have more opportunities to meet. At that time, we can imagine the scene of the Shura hall.


    A group of people rushed to the main hall. After all, in addition to confidants, there were also envoys from various countries who always wanted to meet.


    In the hall, people from all over the world had in-depth and friendly talks. It is obvious that the common enemy of Mongolia has brought us closer together. Even gusiluo, who was a feud with Xixia before, had a good talk with Xixia officials.


    This is the world. There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests.


    He also expressed his gratitude to song Qingshu. If it wasn''t for his help, I''m afraid he would have been ruined by the traitor.


    On the Sichuan side, the three love Taoists and Lin Pingzhi also talked about the past with song Qingshu, and exchanged various changes in Sichuan.


    At the end of the banquet, officials of the Xixia rites department took people from all over the world to the Sifang hall to have a rest. As for Zhou Zhiruo, Wan Yanping and Wan yanchongjie, they all stayed in the palace.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little quiet, a few women you look at me I look at you, for a time the atmosphere is particularly strange.


    The eastern dusk snow drank all the wine at the table with a smile: "you talk first, I''ll go to play with the princess."


    Looking at her natural and unrestrained to leave, Song Qing''s writing color is very strange, what does she mean by this play? Think of Li Qiushui originally coquettish debauchery, two people are afraid not to play to the bed?


    Song Qingshu has a black thread, but he knows her hobbies, and this time he''s looking for other women, so he doesn''t care about her.


    After the East dusk leaves, the hall is quiet again.


    After all, Zhou Zhiruo''s mentality is different. She said first: "Qingshu, just now you and kusiluo, they said that Mongolia is dead because of the great sweat, so the country will fall into internal strife, and will not invade the south again in a short time. But if they want to avenge Tiemuzhen, isn''t Xixia dangerous? After all, Tiemuzhen died near Liupan Mountain in Xixia. "


    Song Qingshu then explained: "before, it was inconvenient for those outsiders to talk about it. Now I can tell you the real reason. I have arranged in Mongolia for a long time. Zhao Min has been dormant all this time. She has arranged everything. Once Tiemuzhen dies, she can mobilize public opinion. After all, everyone can see that Tiemuzhen was killed by Shuiyue in Japan, They must take revenge for it. "


    "All along, Kublai Khan and alibugo have been fighting fiercely among the Mongolian kings. Now, no accident, there will be a public opinion in Mongolia, who can avenge Tiemuzhen and kill Shuiyue. Only after they have destroyed Japan can they assume the position of Khan."


    All along, song Qingshu followed the practice of pushing the boat along the river. For example, when he knew that tie Muzhen died in Liupanshan in history, he designed to kill him in Liupanshan; Knowing that Mongolia will march to Japan in history, I will give them a reason to launch the expedition.


    The advantage of following the trend is here. Most of the time, without much effort, the whole thing will run in the direction you want.


    Hearing his explanation, the girls suddenly realized that they were completely relieved.


    Zhou Zhiruo secretly sighed that although Zhao Min was a little annoying, she had to say that sometimes she was really powerful.


    After everyone talked about this, the scene suddenly fell into a strange quiet, song Qingshu can''t help but egg pain, but how rich his experience is, his eyes turn on the idea.


    All of a sudden, he yelled and fell on Mu Wanqing. The other girls were startled and ran to check: "brother song, what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Qingshu''s face is pale: "I''m afraid it''s nine days Xuannv who caused me the injury attack..." while saying, he deliberately revealed those scars on his body.


    Holding him, Mu Wanqing blinked, thinking that he had said it was OK before?


    "Come on, let''s go and invite the leader of the Orient!" Zhou Zhiruo is also a little flustered. There are only two great masters in the city. They don''t want to find Dongfang muxue.


    Song Qingshu hastily organized: "no, just soak me in the hot spring in the backyard of the imperial palace. You can help me to heal my wounds while exercising martial arts."


    Mu Wanqing''s face turned red in an instant. Now she doesn''t know what the other party is up to?


    At this time, the other party''s voice rang out in the ear: "Wan Mei, don''t tear me down at this time."


    Muwanqing bit his lip, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    "Come on, help him in. Where''s your hot spring?" Zhou Zhiruo asks Mu Wanqing in a hurry.


    Mu Wanqing''s face was very bright red, but she didn''t answer. Li Qinglu was a little strange and quickly answered for her: "I know. Come with me."


    All the girls rushed to the inner palace with song Qingshu in a hurry. Carrie was also worried. Although she didn''t know Chinese, she fainted when she saw song Qingshu.


    She was also anxious to follow, but she was held by Yuan Ziyi.


    "Sister yuan, what are you pulling me for?"


    "Don''t go." Yuan Ziyi''s face turned red. Before she was with Mu Wanqing, she couldn''t see song Qingshu''s tricks.


    "Why, brother song is injured." Carrie''s brows were full of anxiety.


    Yuan Ziyi leaned up to her ear and whispered a few words. On her pure cheek, there was a bright red: "brother song is really... Bad ~"


    On the other side, Wanyan Chongjie also wants to keep up, but is pulled by Ouyang Feng.


    "Grandfather, do something to save brother Qingshu!" Wanyan heavy Festival is also a face of anxiety.


    Ouyang Feng a black line: "what are you going to do? You have to take off your clothes to heal in the hot spring. It''s his wife who goes to the hot spring. What''s the matter if you run there?"


    Wan yanchongjie muttered, "I don''t mind being seen by him."


    Ouyang Feng a burst of speechless: "then you find a time to take off to him, must be in front of so many women."


    Wanyan heavy Festival, mouth slightly a Yang, beautiful face showed a sudden color: "that makes sense, but brother song really nothing?"


    "He has a fart thing to do." Ouyang Feng scolded, just as the so-called person is mature, he has not seen anything for so many years. He can see through song Qingshu''s abacus at a glance, and naturally doesn''t want his baby "granddaughter" to be poisoned by him.


    Zhou Zhiruo and other women had helped song Qingshu to the backyard of the palace, took off his clothes for him, soaked him in the hot spring, and quickly asked, "what''s next?"


    "You use martial arts for me to heal my wounds. I''ll spread and transfer the congenital sword Qi of nine heaven Xuannv to your body, so that I won''t hurt you." Song Qingshu, with a weak face, spoke with the same solemnity.


    The girls could not help but be stunned. How could they go down to heal him in the hot spring? Did they take off their clothes?


    Originally, it''s not impossible for them to get along with each other in private, but in front of so many people, what''s the point of them?


    Only mu Wanqing knew that he was cheating. Her first reaction was to leave, but suddenly she thought that this was a rare opportunity to promote the relationship between us. If she left, they would become sisters after this, wouldn''t they be different from each other?


    But if she really wants to accompany song Qingshu, she just thinks that her heart is beating so hard that she can''t help hesitating for a moment.

 Chapter 2482

    Zhou Zhiruo made up her mind first. After all, it was her husband who worried about his injury. She took off her coat and skirt. However, she was still embarrassed to take off all of them. She jumped into the hot spring and said, "Qingshu, how can I heal you? What acupoint do I press my hand on?"


    Song Qingshu thinks that his wife loves him the most. He says a point to her in a hurry. Zhou Zhiruo gives a sound, and her white and warm palm gently covers his acupoints, ready to heal him.


    Li Qinglu is the second one to go down. After all, she comes from Li Qiushui''s vein and is much bolder.


    With the beginning of a man, several other people saw this, and they went into the water one after another with red faces, pointing to his acupoints in all directions, ready to heal him.


    Song Qingshu only felt that there were white flowers in front of his eyes. No matter which body it was, it was as crystal clear as jade. Under the steaming heat of the hot spring, it sent out charming light, and he couldn''t help his blood.


    "Wanqing, why don''t you come down?" Yelunanxian is quite embarrassed at this time. It''s OK to talk with Mu Wanqing or Li Qinglu. After all, she has been together for so long, but she is not familiar with Zhou Zhiruo and WAN Yanping at all, so she subconsciously talks to Mu Wanqing to divert her attention.


    Mu Wanqing blushed and stammered, "that''s enough... You can help him."


    Knowing that it was song Qingshu''s trick, she didn''t want to jump inside.


    "Come down, one more man, one more strength." One side of wanyanping also advised.


    Song Qingshu also held out his hand to her with a smile: "yes, let''s do it together. It''s faster to heal in this way."


    Muwanqing spat, after all still shy more than: "you heal yourself." Then he trotted out with a red face.


    Song Qingshu secretly regretted that the girl was a little thin skinned. She knew earlier that she shouldn''t have told her that her injury was OK. Looking back at other pretty, beautiful or charming confidants, she said, "let''s start."


    But which of these women is not the most outstanding person in their respective territory? They first strange wood Wanqing reaction, and then finally want to understand.


    Zhou Zhiruo is shy and angry: "you bastard!"


    She took the lead, and several others joined in one after another. Pressing him was a blow.


    In the whole process, although song Qingshu took a lot of advantage, in the end, all the girls left, leaving him alone in the hot spring.


    "Ah, stealing chicken can''t eat rice." Song Qingshu wanted to cry without tears. No matter who he went to next, he was shut down. Later, they simply gathered together to push Pai Gow and didn''t give him any chance at all.


    Song Qingshu was alone in an empty room, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he was. If it didn''t go on like this, he naturally knew that everyone''s face was tender, and no one could afford to be alone with him, and it was even more impossible to be together.


    In order to avoid the situation that the three monks have no water to eat, it is necessary to formulate the rules of turning over the signs as soon as possible, so that they do not have to speculate with each other in private.


    Ah, it''s still wise of my predecessors. The rules formed over thousands of years are really reasonable.


    I couldn''t sleep, so I ran out and strolled, and unconsciously came to the yard where Cassie was.


    Yuan Ziyi was sitting with her in the yard, as if comforting something.


    "What happened to her?" Song Qingshu approached and asked.


    "Ah, why are you here?" Yuan Ziyi obviously didn''t expect his arrival. He didn''t know what to think of, and his face turned red instantly.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "my injury has been cured, come out for activities."


    Yuan Ziyi''s mouth rose slightly. She had already roughly guessed what was going on. She didn''t break the other party''s lie, so she said, "Kathy is a little homesick. She still misses her sister."


    After thinking about it, song Qingshu went over to hold her waist and flew directly to the roof and sat down. But she didn''t have any resistance. She let him hold herself and Nestle on his shoulder.


    Yuan Ziyi on the other side was a little embarrassed. He quickly got rid of his hand and stepped back: "if you want to bring Kathy up, just bring her up. Why do you bring me up, too?"


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "if I don''t bring you up, it''s not convenient to communicate a lot of words."


    Yuan Ziyi''s mouth pouts. She''s a translator for half a day.


    Song Qingshu said, "Cassie, although I can''t go back to see your hometown for the time being, I can show you the bright moon of your hometown." He pointed to the moon in the sky.


    Yuan Ziyi helped him to translate, while he complained: this guy''s means of cheating girls are really a set of.


    "It''s as bright and beautiful as the moon in my hometown." When she heard his explanation, there was a bright smile on her face.


    "It won''t be long before Qingtong will come, and then your sisters will be reunited." Song Qingshu thought of Huo Qingtong''s agreement with him at the beginning. He calculated that the time should be arranged in lingjiu palace. Maybe he had already started to rush here.


    "Well, thank you, brother song." Perhaps it was the coldness of the night, and Carrie shivered a little, and unconsciously shrank into his arms.


    Song Qingshu hugged her and secretly infused Qi into her body to warm her up.


    "If you are really homesick, when Qingtong comes, let her take you back to southern Xinjiang." Song Qingshu said that with the defeat of Mongolia, the control of Southern Xinjiang would be weakened to the extreme.


    Carrie shook her head and said, "no, I want to be with you. My father and brother are no longer in Yeerqiang. Where you are is my home."


    Hearing her words, song Qingshu was stunned, and a feeling of love surged up in his heart. He hugged her tightly


    Yuan Ziyi also had a complicated look. She didn''t expect that she was so deeply in love with him. At the same time, she secretly admired her courage. In other words, she absolutely didn''t dare to express her mind so directly. However, she seemed to be normal, natural and simple. It seemed that she took it for granted and would not cause any unhappiness.


    She nestled in his arms and looked at the bright moon in the sky. Her eyes were full of longing: "what''s more, my sister will come with us soon. Brother song and sister are my home."


    Smelling the refreshing fragrance of the young girl in her arms, song Qingshu lovingly combed her hair, which was a little messy by the cold wind: "Kathy, tell me something about your hometown, I want to know more about you."


    "Yes," she said of things on the grassland, of herding horses and sheep since childhood, and of eating flowers secretly with her father and sister behind her back. Her eyes were like crescent moon.


    Even yuan Ziyi was infected by her smile and recalled their childhood together. After all, they knew each other a long time ago and used to play together on the grassland.


    Later, Cassie pestered song Qingshu to ask him about it. Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I have a lot of things. I don''t know what you want to hear."


    Carrie looked up, her delicate and perfect face covered with moonlight, as if covered with a layer of gauze, emitting a crystal luster. "I want to know, you tell me."


    Song Qingshu a Leng: "that said can be long."


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell us one by one. Anyway, we have plenty of time," she said with a smile on her face


    Song Qingshu thought that it was a long way to go. Anyway, there was a lot of time in the future, so he talked to him about what she had started after she came to this world. She heard Kathy exclaim repeatedly, and her little fist was sometimes tight and sometimes loose.


    Yuan Ziyi''s eyes on one side show a different color. He has always been in high spirits. I didn''t expect that he had such a miserable past. The more you know him, the softer and softer you look at him.


    Midway through, song Qingshu saw her little hand beating her waist gently behind her back and said with a smile, "it''s windy up here. It''s a little tired to keep balance. Do you want to borrow a shoulder for you?"


    Yuan Ziyi turned red and shook her head subconsciously.


    However, she immediately regretted that she could not be as natural as Cassie and said what she wanted.


    Just as she was worried about gain and loss, she was already held by the other party.


    Yuan Ziyi was surprised, but found that the other side did not further action, just simply let her rely on, this gradually let go.


    They sat on the roof, watching the moon and telling their own stories. They got to know each other more and more. Later, when she fell asleep on Song Qingshu, she became yuan Ziyi chatting with him. Later, even yuan Ziyi didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, I found myself sleeping in each other''s arms. I was startled and sat up straight with a red face.


    On one side, Kathy also came to her senses. Her beautiful eyes were full of doubts: "the wind was so strong last night. Why did I feel so warm when I fell asleep?"


    Yuan Ziyi was stunned. She also remembered that her body seemed to have been exposed to the warm sun last night. She soon realized that it was song Qingshu who kept them warm all night.


    I hasten to explain the reason with Kathy. When I speak, I suddenly notice that both myself and Kathy are very dry, but there are some dewdrops on Song Qingshu''s clothes. Some softest place in my heart is suddenly touched.


    Song Qingshu said: "you go down to wash it, of course, you can also sleep again. I still have some things to deal with."


    As she said this, she flew back to the ground with two girls in her arms. In the middle, Yuan Ziyi could no longer resist his touching his body.


    After saying goodbye to the two girls, she came out of the yard and met a red Oriental dusk. Under the sun''s rays, she looked at him with a smile


    "It''s a lot of money to pay for girls."


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and said, "you''re so kind as to say that what did you do with Li Qiushui last night?"


    "You can ask her." Oriental dusk snow left a brilliant smile, then turned away.


    Song Qingshu shakes his head. They are really


    Then he went out of the palace and found Mrs. Zhen, who had been away for a long time, in a courtyard in the city.


    When the other party saw his appearance, they were both surprised and happy, and rushed directly to his arms. Tears came out unconsciously: "brother song, hualazimei has been completely destroyed."


    During her stay in Xingqing Prefecture, she was responsible for the material exchange between the Central Plains and hualazimo. Not long ago, she got the news that the Mongolian xuliewu led a large army to wipe out the remaining hualazimo forces.


    Prince zhalanding was betrayed by traitors and killed when he was resting under a big tree. He offered a reward to Mongolia, and hualazimoo was completely destroyed.


    It''s hard for a person to live in a foreign country these days. Fortunately, she still has faith support, but now this faith is gone. She only thinks that the world is big and there is no place for her.


    Especially when Mongolia besieged Xingqing Prefecture some time ago, she became more and more desperate. On the one hand, she worried that she would fall into the hands of Mongolia after the city broke down. On the other hand, she felt that Mongolia was becoming more and more powerful, and no country could compete.


    Until yesterday, Mongolia was defeated like a mountain. She is still in a dream.


    Gently patting the plump body in his arms to show comfort, song Qingshu said: "everything is over, I have avenged you."


    "Did you really kill Tiemu?" Zhen Sushan raised his head, tears still hung on his plump face, but he immediately responded, "who else in the world can deal with that big devil besides you? I should have thought of that."


    "Thank you for avenging my country, my family and my fiance." Zhen Sushan looks excited.


    Before Song Qingshu could reply, Zhen Sushan looked at him with a red face and enthusiasm: "I want to thank you."


    Then he knelt down in front of him


    Song Qingshu was stunned, but because a lot of confidants in the palace could not move last night, he had been choked with evil fire. At this moment, he was ignited by the other party''s enthusiasm


    In the next period of time, the troops of kusiluo and Sichuan left Xingqing mansion one after another. Because Wan Yanchong Festival and WAN Yanping were reluctant to leave, the state of Jin stayed in Xixia for the time being to help the Xixia army recover the broken country.


    In some cities, there are still a lot of Mongolian remnant troops, as well as some local forces who took refuge in Mongolia before, as well as bandits Wuthering forest caused by war.


    Song Qingshu brought Zhen Sushan into the palace to all the women. Originally, the women were not used to seeing a foreign beauty, but they were soon convinced by her skills. After all, she had been fighting against Mongolia for so many years with the remnant of lazimou, the leading flower. She was very good at military affairs and human relations, and soon became one with several women.


    Huo Qingtong also arrived from Tianshan Mountain and learned that he had defeated Mongolia. He looked incredible and shocked. While admiring, he also helped Xixia deal with the Mongolian remnant army.


    In the end, she combined with yelunan fairy and Zhen Sushan''s help, which soon restored the territory before the Xixia war and even expanded the territory.


    Of course, Xixia also suffered heavy losses in this war, which can only be recovered slowly by recuperation.


    During this period, I also got news from Mongolia that aribuge and Kublai Khan really fought for Khan''s throne. After Zhao Min''s operation, Hai lost and Yalun helped, and successfully created public opinion. Only those who revenge for Khan can inherit Khan''s throne.


    So Kublai Khan and Ali Buge all sharpened their swords and turned their eyes to the East, the damned water moon, the damned Japan.


    After getting Mongolia''s decision to invade Japan, song Qingshu finally let go of his heart and asked Dongfang muxue not to let the Qing army stop him when he went back. But Dongfang muxue said that he would not stop him, and even if he did, it was useless.


    Although the outer northeast is nominally under the control of the Qing Dynasty, it is a vast area with few people and extremely cold. Usually, there are few garrisons. I don''t pay special attention to it. If the Mongolian army really wants to pass, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find it.


    Song Qingshu was completely relieved that the next period of time was like a real emperor. Wan Yanping didn''t leave, and Zhou Zhiruo also stayed here. In addition to the Xixia girls, and the eastern dusk snow, he was just a little happy.


    Until one day, the news came that there was a great change in the Southern Song Dynasty: it turned out that Guo Jing, the great Xia of Xiangyang, was the direct descendant of Chai Rong of Zhou Shizong. The Jia family and historians jointly launched a coup in Lin''an City to support Guo Jing to ascend the throne and change the national name to Zhou. The world was shocked!


    ---

 Chapter 2483

    Hearing this news, song Qingshu was shocked. He learned about Guo Jing''s life experience in Mongolia before, but he never thought that he would take part in the rebellion and became emperor.


    However, he immediately shook his head, which is not in line with Guo Jing''s character. There must be some reason.


    He quickly asked for some details about Guo Jing, but the reporter was not clear about it.


    "What about the reaction from Prince Qi''s mansion? Are they safe now?" Song Qingshu thinks that the whole thing is very strange. He has a lot of strength to stay in Lin''an City. Ren Yingying is assisted by the people who let me lead the sun and moon god religion. The people in lingjiu palace control the imperial palace. In addition, he has also received the team of Han Yuzhou in the past. With the help of the Wang family, he should not be upset by Jia and Shi.


    Especially at the beginning, the army of Golden Snake camp was stationed in Lin''an City!


    The messenger replied: "originally, Jia and Shi did not dare to change. But not long ago, the news of your appearance in Mongolia came back to Lin''an. There was a rumor that you had died under the siege of the three great masters of Mongolia. Their momentum rose one after another. Jia and Shi said that the king of Qi in Lin''an City was a fake, so many pro US forces were also on the sidelines at that time, so they succeeded."


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret. This time, he also suffered from his own misfortune. Yi Rong was able to make trouble everywhere, but once it was exposed, it was easy to be caught.


    But now he doesn''t care so much. He can''t live in the dark all the time. He still has to go to the stage. Now he has enough confidence. It doesn''t matter if the change of appearance is exposed.


    The messenger then replied, "but Princess Qi is not in any serious trouble now. She has taken some people from the palace and has not been caught by the Jia and Shi factions."


    Song Qingshu was relieved. Before Ren Yingying used the method of burning blood, he was not in good health. Although he got Zhang Sanfeng''s rootless tree formula later, he couldn''t recover to his peak for a while.


    No matter how chaotic the situation is in Lin''an, he can clean it up slowly, but if anything happens to Ren Yingying, he will regret for life.


    However, he didn''t understand why Jia family took the risk. He didn''t doubt Jia family''s strength. A thin camel is bigger than a horse. There are many Jia family members in the imperial court and other places, as well as some secret forces such as Xiake island and spirit mountain villa. With the help of historians, it is possible to make a rash attack.


    What he didn''t understand was the Jia family''s motive. Although Jia Sidao died, the Imperial Court adopted a soft strategy towards them, and "Jia Baoyu" became the emperor''s son-in-law of the Western Xia Dynasty. On the whole, there was a new dawn for the Jia family, so there was no need to take risks.


    Is it because seeing Mongolia attacking Xixia and fearing that Xixia would destroy the country, Jia Baoyu''s identity as the son-in-law can not guarantee the Jia family?


    But it''s still wrong. When they started, Mongolia didn''t start to fight Xixia.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t understand it. It seems that he had to go to Lin''an to make it clear.


    Because of the great changes in the Southern Song Dynasty, song Qingshu could no longer stay in Xixia, so he had to say goodbye to all the girls. Mu Wanqing, Li Qinglu and yelunanxian had to clean up the broken rivers and mountains of Xixia, so they had no time to accompany each other.


    If he is not here, it is meaningless for wanyanping and wanyanchongjie to stay, so they have to go back to the kingdom of Jin. After all, Mongolia was attacking the kingdom of Jin before, so they have to go back to help Gebi.


    Song Qingshu thought about it and sent Zhen Sushan to them. He always felt that they were too thin in the state of Jin. With Zhen Sushan''s help, their situation would be easier.


    In recent years, hualazimou has been able to compete with Mongolia only with her resources. Now, with the national strength of Jin, she will have more room to play.


    East dusk snow is back to the Qing Dynasty, there is no her seat is really not at ease, before leaving Li Qiushui that reluctant appearance makes song Qingshu look strange.


    "Why, jealous?" The eastern dusk snow pulls song Qingshu aside and says with a smile.


    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes to express his feelings at this time. Dongfang muxue came to his earlobe and gave him a kiss: "next time I come to the Forbidden City, I will accompany you whatever you want. I can also find those concubines in the back palace together. Some time ago, I paid tribute to a group of beautiful girls, some of them are not bad."


    Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva difficultly and immediately refused: "am I such a person?"


    "Cut ~" East dusk snow light smile a, "just someone hears my words, heartbeat acceleration can''t hide me."


    "I''ll wait for you to come," he said with a smile and made a kiss to him, turned into a red shadow and disappeared in the distance.


    Next, song Qingshu asked Kathy for advice, because she had previously expressed the idea of homesickness. If she missed her hometown, she would be escorted back to southern Xinjiang.


    But Cassie refused. She insisted on being with song Qingshu, not to mention her sister Huo Qingtong. She would not feel lonely.


    Huo Qingtong is a little frustrated because of the events in southern Xinjiang. She doesn''t want to go back to that sad place. She also wants to go to Jiangnan to have a look and have a rest. What''s more, their parting wins their newlyweds. She has just established a relationship, which makes her subconsciously cling to song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu naturally won''t refuse. It must be a very pleasant thing to have their sisters on the road. What''s more, Huo Qingtong''s ability can make a general. With her help, the chaos in Jiangnan is much easier.


    Needless to say, even if she went back to Yangzhou, both sides were on the same road, not to mention that their husband and wife got together less and left more, so naturally they didn''t want to separate again.


    In the end, only yuan Ziyi was left. She said with some sadness, "now that sister Huo is here, I don''t need my help to translate. Things in Xixia have settled down. It''s meaningless for me to keep it. It''s time to go back to find my grandfather."


    Listening to her self pity, song Qingshu said with a smile: "I didn''t treat you as an interpreter. Now Yeerqiang city is broken, and it''s nothing for you to go back. It''s better to go to Jiangnan with me. Compared with the desolation of the desert, the soft beauty of Jiangnan has a different flavor."


    Yuan Ziyi bit her lip. Although she was willing, she always felt ashamed. They were all family members, so I didn''t follow them, so she hesitated all the time.


    At this time, Carrie also took her hand and shook it: "sister purple, you will go with us."


    Huo Qingtong also said: "yes, you''ve worked hard to take care of kashli during this period, and it''s time to visit Jiangnan. When I left, Mr. Yuan specially told me that you don''t have to go back in a hurry. I''m afraid he''s not in the mood to accompany you because he has to pay homage to my Shifu and Shiniang. The lingjiu palace is in the mountains. It''s no fun for you to go there. "


    "Ah?" Yuan Ziyi''s face turned red. She thought to herself, what''s the matter with my grandfather? How can he keep sending me out? In case of being misunderstood by elder brother song, it would be a shame.


    At this time, Zhou Zhiruo also said: "sister Ziyi, you''d better join us. You originally had the origin of Emei school, but now the talent of Emei school is withering. It''s just that I can teach you some Emei Kung Fu along the way."


    Seeing that she spoke, Yuan Ziyi finally nodded: "thank you, elder martial sister."


    Next, they set out on the journey to Jiangnan. Xixia had already produced horses. In addition, a large number of good Mongolian horses were captured this time. So mu Wanqing and others prepared excellent horses for them. Each of them had three horses to ride. This way, they could get to Jiangnan as quickly as possible.


    A group of people have been on the road. They stay in a small town before dark. Even if they are on the road for such a long distance, they can''t sleep in the open.


    In this small town in Northwest China, where have you seen so many immortal figures, especially the most beautiful women? Any one of them in this small town is the most undisputed beauty, not to mention so many standing together at the same time.


    No matter the guests in the inn or the sophomores, they all looked straight. Especially when the news came out that the fragrant princess was carrying a strange fragrance, many people in the whole city came to see the fairies.


    At first, song Qingshu was very proud. After all, the envious eyes of the men around him made him very useful.


    As the saying goes, a man doesn''t need decorations, and a woman is his best decoration.


    But later, there were more and more people, and even he heard that some people were secretly discussing some improper things. He taught some blind guys a lesson, which completely shocked all the onlookers. Even Zhou Zhiruo and others showed their Kung Fu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Noticing his special skill, no one dares to move his mind. At the same time, they talk in secret one by one. No wonder they can find so many beautiful women as companions.


    After this episode, a group of people became familiar with each other. Zhou Zhiruo admired the beauty of Kashi, while Kashi envied Zhou Zhiruo''s martial arts. In addition, Yuan Ziyi and Huo Qingtong worked as translators from time to time, and they became more and more familiar with each other.


    However, it''s still a problem to have a rest at night. How many rooms should I open.


    Huo Qingtong and Kashi are sisters. They naturally live in the same room, while yuan Ziyi lives in the same room. Originally, song Qingshu meant to live with Zhou Zhiruo. After all, they are just husband and wife.


    Can be in front of other several women''s face, Zhou Zhiruo where good meaning, let him open a room again.


    However, song Qingshu, who was so experienced, had already quietly bought the shopkeeper. Knowing that there were no more empty rooms, he had to live with him. After all, it was impossible to sleep with Yuan Ziyi.


    Zhou Zhiruo had no choice but to agree, but she still felt ashamed and flustered. In addition, she secretly regarded herself as a big woman, and worried that she would fall into the impression of being jealous, so she kept driving him to Huo Qingtong.


    Song Qingshu is also very helpless: "she and Cassie sleep together."


    "It doesn''t matter that Kathleen will marry you anyway." Zhou Zhiruo said while pushing him out.


    Song Qingshu is also very helpless. Could it be that the three monks have no water to eat?


    However, Zhou Zhiruo''s attitude is firm, and he is not allowed to stay in his room, so he has to go to Huo Qingtong.


    "Who?" Huo Qingtong, after all, was alert. He soon found someone sneaking in and woke up from the bed.


    "It''s me." Song Qingshu said with a smile that he had just deliberately made some noise, otherwise it would be hard to find out with his martial arts.


    Huo Qingtong''s face suddenly turned red, and he was ashamed and anxious: "how did you come here?"


    "Zhiruo drove me out." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, noticing the quiet sleeping posture of Kathy, "is Kathy asleep?" She is really a gift from heaven, even if she falls asleep, she is so beautiful, every hair exudes the ultimate temptation.


    "Well, she doesn''t know martial arts. She''s a little tired today." Huo Qingtong gently tidied her sister''s hair, but quickly responded, "sister Zhou has driven you out. What are you doing here?"


    Song Qingshu looked aggrieved: "don''t come to you. Do you want to go to purple clothes? She is still a little girl. Don''t scare her."


    Seeing that she also wanted to drive people, she said in a hurry, "if you don''t take me in, I''ll have to sleep on the street."


    Huo Qingtong did not have the heart after all: "I''ll go and get you a quilt to make the floor. You will be wronged."


    "Good." Song Qingshu also knows the truth of gradual progress.


    Huo Qingtong for him to bed, two people a high and a low each sleep.


    Lying on the bed, Huo Qingtong felt that her heart was pounding and she couldn''t sleep. She turned over and wanted to talk to the man on the ground. Who knew that she had just turned back and found that the other person was lying beside her.


    "When did you come up?" Huo Qingtong''s face turned red.

 Chapter 2484

    "I just came up." Song Qingshu looked closely at the girl in front of her. Her skin was whiter than that of the women in the Central Plains. Many years of fighting did not add the color of wind and frost to her face. On the contrary, it added a bit of heroism. It was perfectly combined with the feminine tenderness, forming her unique beautiful temperament.


    "You go down quickly." Huo Qingtong gently pushed him. She thought that when her sister woke up, she saw what happened. Unfortunately, she didn''t push him a few times.


    Song Qingshu grasped her hand tightly, with an aggrieved face: "it''s tired enough to drive. It''s uncomfortable for the floor to sleep. Do you really have the heart?"


    "Come on, do you think I don''t know what you think?" Huo Qingtong is both shy and angry.


    Song Qingshu came up to her and said, "what do you think of me?"


    Although they have already had a close relationship with each other, Huo Qingtong is not used to such intimate contact because of the girl''s temperament for many years. He looks at me and spat in a low voice: "then you just watched me busy making your bed?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''m afraid you don''t want to mention it directly."


    Huo Qingtong''s cheeks were flushed and she felt a fever on her face: "so it''s like this


    Song Qingshu gently brushed her smooth and white face with her fingers and said with a smile, "in the end, you still love me and can''t bear to drive me down."


    Huo Qingtong trembled all over, twisted her delicate body and moved in. She said in a low voice, "you can stay here, but don''t do anything bad."


    "Good!" Song Qingshu agreed.


    After a while, Huo Qingtong suddenly froze in the dark: "you promised not to use bad."


    "Is it bad to hold you?" Song Qingshu said innocently.


    "And where do you put your hands?" Huo Qingtong bit her lips gently, her face as red as blood.


    "Hehe, the mistake is completely spontaneous and has nothing to do with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, Huo Qingtong''s voice trembled: "now?"


    "I''ll just rub."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Qingtong''s heart is pounding fiercely. Girls who have just had intimate relations with their lovers are often very clingy. In fact, she doesn''t mind and even looks forward to making out with each other, but her sister is still sleeping.


    I want to call him out, but where can they go in the middle of the night? The innkeeper said there were no other rooms.


    Half between, she can only blush, gritted her teeth, so as not to disturb the sister, make everyone embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    When she got up the next morning and a group of people were having breakfast, she couldn''t help asking Huo Qingtong: "sister, did you hear any strange noise last night?"


    Huo Qingtong heart a jump, guilty to look at Zhou Zhiruo several people, face fever is severe: "no ah, maybe you are dreaming."


    "Oh ~" she had a simple heart, but she didn''t doubt it. She just looked at Song Qingshu in a strange way.


    Zhou Zhiruo stealthily pinches song Qingshu''s thigh under the table, but she still talks and laughs with other girls on the table.


    Song Qingshu was also very depressed. He thought it was you who drove me there last night. What are you doing now?


    Recalling all kinds of things last night, especially the unique elegant fragrance of Cassie, which seemed to be the most entertaining medicine in the world, song Qingshu could not help but smack his tongue. Qing Guo Qing Cheng was originally an adjective, but Cassie showed him that there was such a thing in the world.


    Such a woman is enough to make any emperor in the world crazy.


    After finishing their breakfast, they continued on their way. Along the way, several women seemed to get together, and they didn''t know what to talk about. They often gave out all kinds of silver bells.


    Song Qingshu was like an outsider. He couldn''t get in at all, so he had to leave them alone. However, he was too bored on the way, so he took Kathy to learn Huiyu.


    Cassie also followed him to learn Chinese, but it was obvious that her aptitude in learning this aspect was obviously inferior to that of the other party. She could only learn one sentence when song Qingshu learned ten replies.


    However, when you communicate with such a beautiful girl with a strange fragrance, how can you care about her learning progress? Just listening to her is an ultimate enjoyment.


    Because Cassie is too innocent, even if she looks beautiful, she won''t make people feel aggressive. The other girls don''t consciously treat her as a sister, but they don''t mind her staying with song Qingshu, and even worry that she will be bullied.


    So they went to Hanzhong and went to the south of the Han River via Shangyong. They rented a big ship to take the waterway.


    Noting that the passenger ship is owned by the Ruan family, song Qingshu laments that the Ruan family''s business is getting bigger and bigger now. He recalls that he and Yingying went to Sichuan by water, and was strangled by his wife Li Daitao.


    Although it was very dangerous at that time, in retrospect, he still took advantage of it. Thinking of Mrs. Ruan''s soft and plump body like cotton, song Qingshu had a smile on her lips.


    When we make time, we have to go to Sichuan to see their mother and daughter. I don''t know if she''s reduced now.


    Because the north and the south are not acclimatized, kashli and Huo Qingtong are a little seasick. Yuan Ziyi is taking care of them. Song Qingshu comes out of the cabin and notices that Zhou Zhiruo stands by the boat and looks at the Han River in a daze. The river wind makes her white skirt flutter and green silk dance, which attracts many people''s amazing eyes not far away.


    "What are you thinking?" Song Qingshu came to her and put on a coat for her.


    Zhou Zhiruo sighed: "when I was a child, I was fishing with my father by the water of Han Dynasty. At that time, although I was a little bitter and tired, my life was really carefree. At that time, my father never said his identity. Unfortunately, he was so ambitious that he died in the hands of Yuanbing."


    Song Qingshu took her cold hand and said in a soft voice, "we''ve killed a lot of Mongolian soldiers over the years. Even tie Muzhen has been the first one. I think it can also comfort the old man''s spirit in heaven."


    "Well, thank you, Qingshu." Zhou Zhiruo nestled in his arms, and there was a soft smile on her face.


    Looking at the boat fishing on the river not far away, Zhou Zhiruo said: "when I was a child, I also met Zhang Wuji on the edge of the Han River. If I met you at that time, how good it would be, and there were not so many messy twists and turns behind me."


    Song Qingshu also couldn''t help laughing: "at that time, I may not be able to enter Zhou girl''s eyes."


    Zhou Zhiruo pursed a smile: "hum, that is also."


    They nestled together and told each other about their respective experiences in these days. Since their reunion, they haven''t talked about each other like this.


    Time passed unconsciously. Zhou Zhiruo leaned in his arms and felt warm and peaceful: "by the way, Miss yuan, what are you going to do?"


    "What to do?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Zhou Zhiruo gave him a white look: "you know it, a girl''s family has followed you from the desert to Jiangnan. Shouldn''t you have any expression?"


    "What can I say?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that you don''t know that your husband is a big turnip. Now she has some good feelings for me, but after she calms down in the future, she may regret it, so I still don''t want to harm other people''s little girls."


    Zhou Zhiruo bah: "right and wrong, since you don''t want to harm others, why do you want to provoke her? Don''t you notice that her smile is getting less and less during this period of time? It''s obvious that she is also suffering from severe ground loss. "


    "You are her elder martial sister, so please enlighten her." Song Qingshu replied.


    "How can I enlighten?" Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but suddenly thought of something, then changed the tone, "well, this thing is up to me."


    With that, she broke away from his arms excitedly and went to find yuan Ziyi.


    Song Qingshu was a little confused, and she didn''t know what she was happy about.


    When Yuan Ziyi heard Zhou Zhiruo''s intention in her room, she hesitated and said, "I''m willing to have a long talk with my elder martial sister all night. My elder martial sister can teach me a lot of things, but... But what about elder brother song? Doesn''t he have a place to sleep?"


    Zhou Zhiruo directly replied: "you can rest assured, how can that guy not find a place to sleep? There are many empty rooms in the cabin, not to mention he can sleep in Qingtong."


    Yuan Ziyi was surprised: "but sister Huo and Kathy are together."


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at her with a smile: "I don''t believe you didn''t notice all the way."


    Yuan Ziyi''s face turned red, and she lived with her colleagues. She thought of her embarrassment and sighed in her heart.

 Chapter 2485

    In the evening, song Qingshu goes to visit Huo Qingtong and sister kashli, while yuan Ziyi and Zhou Zhiruo talk heart to heart.


    Originally, Yuan Ziyi was afraid of her. After all, she was not only her elder martial sister, but also a big woman, which made her momentum short.


    But in the whole process, Zhou Zhiruo''s attitude was quite gentle, which made her nervous and smiling.


    The two women took off their clothes and crowded on the bed to say some whispers. The closer the relationship, Zhou Zhiruo took the opportunity to ask: "sister Ziyi, what do you think of Qingshu?"


    Yuan Ziyi subconsciously replied: "the elder brother of Song Dynasty, Wen Neng, is able to be peaceful, Wu Neng, set the country, is kind to people, and is still so young. He is really a strange man in the world." She secretly added a word in her heart, except for a little bit of lechery.


    Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile: "you praise him, I think he is a greedy flower lecherous bad embryo."


    This sentence made yuan Ziyi feel the same, and the two women immediately exchanged countless experiences on this topic.


    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly asked: "sister Ziyi, or we should really be sisters."


    Yuan Ziyi was startled. Her face turned red instantly. She quickly waved her hand and said, "elder martial sister, don''t misunderstand me. I have nothing to do with elder brother song?"


    "Yeah, but how did I hear that you''ve been seen out by that bastard several times?" Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile.


    Yuan Ziyi''s face was very hot: "that... It was an accident, and he also wanted to save me."


    Zhou Zhiruo laughed: "OK, OK, you don''t have to explain. They are all from here. I understand."


    After a pause, she said: "in fact, you don''t have to worry. I won''t mind. He has so many confidants. If every one of them is jealous and angry, I''m afraid I would have been angry long ago."


    Yuan Ziyi said: "brother song... There are a lot of confidants."


    Zhou Zhiruo took her hand and said, "you are different from others. You are a member of Emei sect. To some extent, you are my own. I don''t help you."


    "Thank you, elder martial sister, but... I really don''t need to..." Yuan Ziyi said, her tone was not so enough, and she looked delicate and timid.


    Two people whispered for a while, Zhou Zhiruo said: "you go out convenient, you sleep first."


    Yuan Ziyi gave a sound, thinking of what she had just said to herself, her heart thumped and her face was feverish.


    When Zhou Zhiruo put on her clothes and went out, she came to another room. Song Qingshu was reading a stack of secret letters in front of her desk. She asked curiously, "what are you looking at?"


    Song Qingshu looked up at the beautiful woman at the door and said with a smile, "it''s some information from Lin''an. I want to speculate about what''s going on there by synthesizing all kinds of information."


    There are many sources of intelligence, each with its own focus, and often only grasp the scale of things. What song Qingshu wanted to do was to synthesize all aspects of information and speculate on the whole picture of events.


    "Don''t be too tired. It''s getting late now. Come and go to bed early." Zhou Zhiruo at the door and he said hello, did not come in.


    "All right." Song Qingshu readily agreed to come down, and only after a while did he respond, "do you call me to sleep with you?"


    Zhou Zhiruo chuckled: "don''t forget it."


    "Come on, why not." Song Qingshu was very excited. On the way, he almost made three monks have no water to eat. When he got to the boat, his previous trick was seen through, so he had to live alone.


    It''s the first time that Zhou Zhiruo has agreed to let him into his own room.


    Seeing that he was impatient to stand up, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red and spat: "I can''t run. I don''t want to be called a beauty in the future. By the way, if it''s too late and I fall asleep, keep your voice down and don''t wake me up


    Song Qingshu nodded and returned his attention to these secret letters.


    There are many sources of secret information, such as the Qi palace, the Golden Snake camp, the sticky stick place, the Huanyi courtyard, and the wuhumen and the brothel.


    Generally speaking, she knows Ren Yingying is safe and sound. As for why Prince Qi''s residence did not seem to exist during the whole coup, she did not elaborate. She just said that she would talk after meeting. It seems that she was worried about the leakage of letters.


    "There seems to be something else?" Song Qingshu rubbed the Hu dregs on his lips. He thought Ren YingYing and his family had been caught off guard. That''s why Jia and Shi succeeded. But now it seems that it may not be that simple.


    As for the reason why the Jia family took the risk of revolting, he found out that Xue Baochai had doubts in Xixia and sent someone to Song Ci to investigate the confession. Only then did he know that he didn''t know Jia Baoyu.


    In a panic, Xue Baochai went to the Jia family for confirmation, and the Jia family was also suspicious. Later, she did not know from what channel to confirm that the real Jia Baoyu was dead, so the Jia family''s last hope was dashed.


    They knew that it was only a matter of time before the court settled the accounts for the Dragon slaughtering in Wudang Mountain. Originally Jia Baoyu became the emperor''s son-in-law of the Western Xia Dynasty. With this foreign aid, they could advance, attack and retreat at that time. There was one more way, but now it has proved that all of them are in vain.


    As the saying goes, when the dog is in a hurry, he has to jump over the wall. The Jia family finally decides to take the plunge. Although Jia Sidao is dead, the influence of the Jia family can not be underestimated. In addition to the help of the LV family in Xiangyang and other families, they have united with the historians, so in a short time, they will completely change the day.


    "What is the historian for?" Song Qingshu''s fingertips gently touched the table. He was very puzzled. Jia family had no choice but to jump over the wall in a hurry. Historians were at their best. It was reasonable to say that there was no need to take such a risk.


    Although the Jia and Shi families have been related by marriage for generations, how can they participate in the disaster of killing the nine nationalities because of the relationship of marriage?


    Recalling that the fiance Shi Miyuan recruited for his daughter Shi Xiangyun was No.1 scholar Lang Ruolan, most of whom knew that Wei Ruolan was a descendant of Chai Rong through the historian''s intelligence network, and then contacted them secretly to arrange in the beggars'' sect in Jiangnan, it can be judged that the historian has always been willing to give up. I''m afraid that this time he used the Jia family.


    However, compared with these, what song Qingshu was most curious about was Guo Jing. With Guo Jing''s character, how could he take part in such a matter of usurping the throne?


    Unfortunately, there is no relevant information in the intelligence. It only reveals that Fu Yaohong, the God''s order sect, and Tang Sai''er, the Bailian sect, are involved in this matter. It seems that there are traces of the Xiaoyao sect.


    Song Qingshu''s face is not good-looking. No wonder Jia and Shi''s coups are so easy to succeed, because he controls the palace mainly by the people of the Condor palace. Tang Sai''er of the white lotus sect is actually Fu Minyi of the Condor palace. If she rebelled against the Condor palace, the imperial city would not be able to defend Jia and Shi.


    But does Fu Minyi have the ability to plot against the whole Condor palace?


    Song Qingshu still can''t believe it.


    The whole thing revealed great strangeness. Even Ren Yingying''s letter to him mentioned that the water in Lin''an City was too muddy, and there were many undercurrents surging, so she didn''t know how many forces were hidden in the shadow.


    "It seems that we can only wait until we get to Jiangnan to know what happened." During this period of time, song Qingshu knew more and more about what happened in Lin''an, and he was also more and more confused.


    Before he knew it was too late to deal with the information, song Qingshu stretched out and decided to have a rest first. Thinking of Zhou Zhiruo''s smile when he left, he felt very hot.


    He came to Zhou Zhiruo''s room in a hurry and noticed that the light in the room had been turned off. He was stunned: "have you gone to sleep?"


    Thinking of her previous instructions, he did not dare to disturb each other, gently pushed the door, found that the door was open, he could not help but smile: it seems that Zhiruo still knows the pain.


    In the distance, on the bed, lies a beautiful and hazy figure, breathing quietly, apparently asleep. Song Qingshu, worried about waking her up, closes the door behind him, walks to the bedside, takes off his clothes and gets into the bed.

 Chapter 2486

    Song Qingshu got into the bed and put his hand in her skirt as usual. He hugged her: "Zhiruo... Eh?"


    If it was in the past, he might not find anything when he went to the brain. But with his current cultivation, seeing things in the dark is like day, and feeling people is not just using their eyes, but also remembering a person''s Qi.


    What''s more, the size is different... Cough, the fragrance between the hair is also different.


    He immediately found the abnormality: "Yuan... Miss yuan?"


    Yuan Ziyi had just been waiting for Zhou Zhiruo to come back, but she didn''t know that the other party had been coming back. Vaguely, she fell asleep and was suddenly hugged. Her first reaction was that Zhou Zhiruo had come back.


    I thought to myself, elder martial sister, how could she do this


    However, she immediately reflected that the breath of people around her was different, and the other person''s hand was by no means a woman''s hand. When she thought of a man hugging her like this, all her sleepiness woke up instantly.


    She was about to exclaim, and at the same time, she planned to wave her hand to attack the other side, but when she heard the other side''s voice, her movement was also stiff: "song... Elder brother song?"


    Song Qingshu subconsciously looked at the door and thought that he had gone wrong. But when he looked at the room, he was right: "Why are you here, Zhiruo?"


    Yuan Ziyi also had a blank in her mind at this time. She subconsciously replied: "elder martial sister asked me to come and sleep with her tonight. Just now, she said it was convenient... I... i..."


    Hearing each other''s incoherent words, song Qingshu immediately understood what was going on. Most of them were designed by Zhiruo, who tried to match them.


    He pondered over the sentence and explained: "that, Miss yuan, I''m really sorry. I didn''t think it was you..."


    In the dark, Yuan Ziyi''s trembling voice came: "brother song, can you take your hands away first?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t respond for a while." Song Qingshu takes back his hands in a hurry. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he sits up from the bed. With a flick of his finger, he shoots a pure Yang into the oil lamp, and soon sees light again in the room.


    As the light came on, Yuan Ziyi''s bright red face also appeared. She held the quilt in front of her chest and looked at him wrongly. Her eyes were watery, as if tears were about to fall at any time.


    Song Qingshu a headache: "I''m really sorry, I swear to God, really not on purpose."


    "I know." Yuan Ziyi said suddenly.


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "ah?"


    Yuan Ziyi sighed: "if you guess correctly, it should be designed by elder martial sister on purpose."


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "that, Zhiruo is not out of a bad heart. Don''t blame her for this. In the end, it''s all my fault." He was worried that Zhou Zhiruo would be in trouble.


    Yuan Ziyi shook her head: "elder martial sister, it''s estimated that it''s also to make up for us. How can I blame her? It''s just... It''s just..." she was smart. She recalled Zhou Zhiruo''s insinuations to him before, and instantly understood what was going on tonight.


    Think of the other side is also for her good, she naturally won''t heart born resentment, but after all, he is a yellow flower girl, direct this is really a little scared.


    Don''t know what to think of, she said more sad, tears fell down big.


    Song Qingshu immediately flustered: "don''t cry, just like I really bullied you."


    Yuan Ziyi looked at him bitterly, thinking that you just did not bully? Thinking of this, her tears surged even more.


    Song Qingshu took a cool breath: "in the end, it''s all the evils made by my hands. Would you like to chop my two swords to vent your anger?" As he spoke, he stretched out his hands.


    Yuan Ziyi spat: "you know I won''t cut it, and you do it on purpose."


    Song Qingshu chuckles and grabs a small stool: "I''m not willing to be cut off. How about smashing it with a stool? It won''t let me break my hand and make you angry. "


    Yuan Ziyi took the stool and bit his lip: "then I really hit it."


    Song Qingshu a heroic appearance: "smash it, in order to apologize, I do not Yun Gong resistance."


    Yuan Ziyi held the stool for two strokes, and finally threw it aside and sighed: "forget it."


    Song Qingshu went over: "Miss yuan, can''t you give up?"


    Yuan Ziyi turned his face and said, "anyway, you''ve seen what should be seen and shouldn''t be seen before, and you''ve touched what should be touched and shouldn''t be touched. What''s the point of hitting you again?"


    Hearing the loneliness in her tone, song Qingshu was stunned. Then he remembered that although they were all unexpected, they were closer than many lovers.


    Now, it''s impossible for a woman to take the initiative to say anything. He grabbed her shoulder and asked her to face him. Looking at her big tearful eyes, he said in a deep voice, "I''m a bit fickle. I didn''t say anything before. I''m afraid to delay you, but I thought about it. This idea is too sentimental. If you really choose someone else, I can''t stand it, So if you want, I''ll take care of you for the rest of your life. "


    Yuan Ziyi trembled all over, did not expect that the other party would suddenly say these to her, the window paper between them was finally pierced, her heart beat hard, but still could not help saying: "what if I don''t want to?"


    As soon as she said this, she regretted it. Before that, she envied the innocent nature of Cassie. She could say whatever she thought of without any scruples. She had warned herself many times in her heart that sometimes she should not play games and say something right and wrong, and it was her own fault at last.


    But at the end of the day, she still can''t change this habit. Her lips are slightly open, and she wants to explain it. But she is always proud, and she thinks that her grandfather has brought him some disgrace. Don''t really rush to stick it on others.


    No matter what, I''ll go back to inherit master''s mantle and become a monk thoroughly.


    At the thought of the ending, she had a sad look on her face.


    Song Qingshu was also in a daze, obviously did not expect that she would be the answer, but after so long together, he also roughly understood what temperament she was, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "it''s useless if you don''t want to, anyway, I won''t allow you to marry anyone except me."


    Yuan Ziyi never thought that the other party would be so domineering, but it was this kind of domineering that made her completely relax, because she didn''t need to tangle any more, and she didn''t need to take the initiative to express her mind.


    Song Qingshu gently holds the chin of the girl in front of him. He has to say that Yuan Ziyi is really beautiful. Her thin eyebrows are as pale as mountains. Her Phoenix eyes are more and more beautiful because of her tears. Her face is as pure as the first snow. Her ruddy cherry mouth is more and more charming under the candle fire. People can''t help biting it when they see it.


    Feeling that the other person''s face is getting closer and closer to him, Yuan Ziyi''s brain is blank. Do you want to refuse, but what if he really misunderstands that he doesn''t like it? But if you don''t refuse, will you not be too reserved?


    The heart struggles incomparably, but the eyes slowly close, leaving only the trembling eyelashes to show how restless she is at this time.


    ----

 Chapter 2487

    Their bodies are getting closer and closer. The girl''s body fragrance and the man''s masculinity are intertwined with each other. Finally, Yuan Ziyi''s lips are gently kissed and her body is also pressed on the bed.


    The girl''s heart is like a fawn bumping around. Her white face is red. She closes her eyes, shyly caters to his kisses and devotes herself to the man in front of her


    Unknowingly, her clothes had been slowly sliding down from her shoulders. Because her skin was too delicate and smooth, there was almost no stagnation. Her symmetrical and white body showed up in his sight without any cover. It seemed as if there was a layer of rouge on her skin, which gradually spread a layer of purplish color, and her breath became hot and urgent.


    "Ying..."


    When the other side breaks through her last defense, Yuan Ziyi hugs her lover tightly


    The next day, Zhou Zhiruo sat at the bedside to visit the blushing girl: "sister purple, do you blame me?"


    Yuan Ziyi face a heat: "elder martial sister is also for my good, how can I blame elder martial sister." After all, it''s not polite to lie down and talk like this.


    But the body from the unusual let her show eyebrow a Cu, action subconsciously froze.


    Zhou Zhiruo came to help her sleep again: "don''t get up, that guy is like this. I don''t know how to have a good rest."


    Yuan Ziyi felt that her cheeks were feverish. Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s slender waist from a close distance, she suddenly had an idea in her mind: elder martial sister is so thin that she can really bear elder brother song


    Oh, what am I thinking.


    Two women said some private words on the bed again, and from time to time came some silver bell like smile.


    Later, Huo Qingtong and Kashi also came to see her. Apparently, they also got the news, which made yuan Ziyi very embarrassed and wanted to have a crack in the ground.


    But they had a good relationship. When they were in southern Xinjiang, they were sisters who grew up together. Their uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    Huo Qingtong''s mood is also very complicated at this time. She has always been arrogant. She didn''t expect to share her lover with other women one day. But when it comes to the end, she doesn''t think there''s anything wrong. Is it because elder brother song is too powerful?


    Such a man has the highest martial arts skills when he is young. He is in charge of the general situation of the world. His hands are covered with clouds and rain. No woman thinks she can monopolize him


    "What are you thinking, sister Huo?" Yuan Ziyi''s voice woke her up.


    "Nothing ~" Huo Qingtong smiles, thinking that Ziyi is not an outsider anyway, but he doesn''t know that other women in Jiangnan are easy to get along with. Anyway, no one wants to bully Kathy.


    But with her appearance and character, no one will bully her.


    In the next few days, the ship entered the Yangtze River from the Han River, and went all the way down the river. Although it was not as exaggerated as a thousand li Jiangling, the overall speed was not slow, and it was getting closer and closer to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Because Yuan Ziyi and Huo Qingtong had been matched up, Zhou Zhiruo didn''t resist song Qingshu coming into her room any more. After a long separation, they met again. It was really a long drought.


    Song Qingshu doesn''t know what''s going on. His body also has an inexplicable desire for Zhou Zhiruo. After thinking about it, this is the original obsession.


    Zhou Zhiruo also changed her shy appearance before, and tried her best to flatter her every time. As long as he had a request, she would be satisfied unreservedly, which really made song Qingshu feel like living in the sky.


    "I want a child ~" one night, Zhou Zhiruo held him tightly and whispered in his ear.


    Song Qingshu also felt that he had made some illegitimate children outside. However, he didn''t have them in his original match, which was a bit out of character. Moreover, for various reasons, whether it was Gebi or Mrs. Ruan, he couldn''t be honest. His surname song was a pity in his heart all the time.


    But in Zhou Zhiruo''s side, there are no such problems, so he unreservedly works hard on her.


    After arriving at Zhenjiang, song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo finally want to go their separate ways. They had already discussed all the way, and Zhou Zhiruo would return to Yangzhou city to dispatch troops to wait for the opportunity. He would go to Lin''an to find out what''s going on there.


    Although the middle-level generals in Yangzhou have been promoted a lot, there has been no suitable person for the commander-in-chief. Zhou Zhiruo is not good at leading the troops to fight, so he asked Huo Qingtong to help.


    Huo Qingtong naturally agreed. What she was most afraid of was that she would be raised in a boudoir when she came to the south of the Yangtze River. Like the legend of Huaben, the empress of the imperial concubine would spend her youth alone in the deep palace. Now she can show her strong points. Naturally, she can''t get it.


    For her, the battlefield always brings her extreme excitement and space.


    Because Lin''an and her party are full of crises, kashli is also taken by Huo Qingtong to Yangzhou, where she will meet song Qingshu when the future is stable.


    During this period of time, both sides get along with each other day and night. She has been able to communicate with song Qingshu daily. Of course, song Qingshu learns more Huiyu, and she is still slow in learning Chinese.


    Although she was reluctant, she was also very sensible. She didn''t want to delay her sweetheart''s business. She said goodbye to song Qingshu with tears in her eyes. She didn''t want to go north to Yangzhou with Zhou Zhiruo and Huo Qingtong.


    Yuan Ziyi was left by Zhou Zhiruo to take care of song Qingshu''s daily life. Originally, song Qingshu didn''t think it was necessary, but Zhou Zhiruo was still worried about the Jinbo ten day flower incident, so as long as conditions permit, she would send someone to take care of song Qingshu.


    Yuan Ziyi''s martial arts are not weak at all. During this period of time, Zhou Zhiruo taught the Emei school''s martial arts systematically on the ship. In addition to song Qingshu''s advice from time to time, Yuan Ziyi made great progress. Looking at the whole river and lake, she can be regarded as a first-class master under the master.


    With her care, Zhou Zhiruo can rest assured that Yuan Ziyi and song Qingshu have a close relationship. When they are close to each other, they are naturally happy to take up this task.


    They went all the way south, and soon heard the news that the prince had gathered troops in Huzhou to call on the king of the world.


    "Huzhou?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved. Shuanger wanted to go back to Huzhou to keep watch for Master Zhuang, but there was no news after he left. It happened that he was going south to Lin''an to pass by Huzhou. By the way, he could see her.


    As for the prince, song Qingshu recalled that when he was in charge of Lin''an, the old scholars in the prince''s hands made trouble for him, but he solved them one by one.


    Now Lin''an changes, he ran out to call the king of the world, but also can be regarded as a competent prince.


    But how could the Jia and Shi families let such important people escape? And Huzhou does not know how many soldiers the prince can gather?


    So he took yuan Ziyi all the way south, crossed Taihu Lake, and came to Huzhou. He thought this place would be heavily guarded and covered with banners. After all, it was the stronghold of Prince Qin. But after entering the city, the whole city was very quiet. People still came and went in the streets, and there were vendors everywhere. It seemed that it was no different from the usual town.


    What about the good rebellion and the good King Qin? It doesn''t look like it?


    Song Qingshu has no idea about it. He plans to go to the dealer to see if he can get some information.

 Chapter 2488

    The dealer is a big family in Huzhou. It''s easy to find the location. They soon came outside the dealer and worried about the leakage of their belongings. Song Qingshu didn''t ask anyone to inform him. Instead, they took yuan Ziyi to quietly climb over the wall and go directly into the backyard.


    Perhaps because of the influence of the Ming history case, there are few people in the backyard.


    After walking for a while, song Qingshu suddenly finds a little girl in front of him, about two or three years old, playing in the yard. He can''t help but be stunned. How can the dealer have such a little girl?


    At this time, the little girl also saw them and asked, "who are you?"


    Song Qingshu smiles: "little girl, why are you here alone? What about your family? "


    The little girl tilted her head and replied, "my mother is in it. Who are you? I haven''t seen you before."


    There was something important to come to, but seeing the little girl, he felt cute for no reason. Song Qingshu squatted down in front of her and said, "we''re looking for a girl named Shuanger. Do you know her?"


    "Shuanger? It''s a familiar name, "the little girl scratched her head, obviously confused." Oh, I remember. My mother''s name seems to be Shuanger. "


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu''s self-cultivation has already reached the state where Mount Tai has fallen before him. He thinks that he can deal with any situation very calmly, but suddenly he hears the little girl say that her mother is shuang''er, and his whole heart is in a storm.


    Yuan Ziyi blinks. Along the way, she knows the relationship between Shuanger and brother song. What''s the matter?


    "Baby, who are you talking to?" at this time, a soft female voice suddenly sounded in the room. Before we met, we knew how gentle and clever the other party was.


    "An uncle said he wanted to find an aunt named Shuanger ~" the little girl''s words were not clear, but it was strange that she could express her meaning so clearly at such a young age.


    "Ah?"


    A low cry came from inside, and then a white figure jumped out of the room. The first reaction was to protect the little girl behind her. After seeing the appearance of song Qingshu, she was stunned, and her face looked surprised and happy. She couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Yuan Ziyi looked at her carefully, and saw that the little girl was born with curved eyebrows and small mouth. She was beautiful and cute, which was exactly the same as the elder brother and elder martial sister song.


    "Shuang''er ~" Song Qingshu''s mouth is a little dry. They have been separated for several years. They have been running around for a reason, but they haven''t come to find her these years. They are really bad men.


    "Elder brother song ~" shuang''er had subconsciously wanted to jump into his arms, but for some reason, he suddenly stopped, looking a little complicated.


    "Mother, who is he?" One side of the little girl a pair of big eyes flickering.


    Shuang''er woke up like a dream and said in a hurry, "baby, call dad quickly."


    "Dad?"


    Hearing this news, don''t mention yuan Ziyi on one side. Even song Qingshu was shocked. I never thought there was such a big surprise after such a long absence.


    "Is your name song Qingshu?" The little girl looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, her eyes full of curiosity.


    "Ah, yes." Song Qingshu had not yet digested the news, and he replied subconsciously.


    "Ah, it''s really dad ~" was confirmed, the little girl jumped into his arms.


    Song Qingshu embraces her petite body, and suddenly has a feeling of blood connection. He can''t help hugging her tightly, as if he is afraid that she will disappear as soon as he let go.


    "Why didn''t dad come to see me all these years?" The little girl blinked and asked suddenly.


    "Er, I have a lot of things to deal with..." Song Qingshu can''t go on for a while. He can''t say that he doesn''t know her existence. This father is too incompetent.


    One side of Shuanger squatted down and gently stroked her daughter''s head: "dear, dad has a lot of things to do, don''t you come to see me?"


    The little girl said, "I thought you lied to me before, but I really have a father."


    Song Qingshu only felt his voice choked: "shuang''er, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you inform me?"


    Shuanger smiles: "brother song has so many important things to deal with. I don''t want to disturb you."


    Yuan Ziyi on the side showed a puzzled look. He didn''t tell his father when he had a baby. The other party''s reason was untenable. But from the little girl''s mouth, she knew that she was the daughter of elder brother song. It was really strange.


    Song Qingshu didn''t have the slightest doubt. At the first sight he saw the little girl, he felt close to her. He didn''t know what it was like to be connected by blood before, but now he finally understood.


    Holding his little daughter in his arms, song Qingshu teases her and asks shuang''er. Only then can he realize that after shuang''er separated from him last time, he found that he was pregnant not long after he returned to Huzhou, and then she gave birth to her daughter.


    Fortunately, there are many orphans and widows left by the makers. They have a lot of experience in this field. They take care of her one by one, and the whole process is smooth.


    "It''s been a hard time for you." Although the other party didn''t say it, song Qingshu could also imagine how hard it was for a little girl''s family to get pregnant suddenly. Fortunately, in the environment of the banker, if she was outside, maybe the gossip of the people around her would destroy her.


    He has been very strange, why she has not come to find himself, even if it is not sent to inform, so a person to bear all this.


    Is it because I have too many confidants around me, and she doesn''t want to wade in this muddy water.


    "Brother song, who is this girl?" After chatting for a while, Shuanger suddenly looks at Yuan Ziyi.


    Yuan Ziyi blushed and said, "sister Shuanger, my name is yuan Ziyi."


    Although the other party seems to be younger than herself, after all, she started first and had children. Naturally, she called each other''s sister in a low attitude.


    Shuang''er was startled and went to help her quickly: "Miss yuan, you don''t have to be so polite. I''m afraid I''m younger than you. I don''t dare to be my sister."


    The two sides exchanged greetings and gradually became familiar with each other. The atmosphere was no longer as awkward as it was at the beginning.


    Song Qingshu gives his daughter a kiss. He thinks that the child''s face is very delicate and lovely. He asks, "by the way, did she take her name? Did you just hear you call her Baoer?"


    Shuang''er nodded slightly, touched his daughter''s head, and then looked at him: "well, I named her Xiaobao. After all, I''m sorry for Xiaobao, so I can make up for my guilt. Do you mind, brother song?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "naturally, I don''t mind."


    After all, shuang''er and trinket have a deep relationship, and they are husband and wife. All along, she feels guilty for trinket. Presumably, she hasn''t contacted herself these years, which is a big part of the reason.


    "But would it be strange to have the same name as brother Wei?" Song Qingshu still can''t help saying.


    I''ve been provoking other people''s wives all these years. Now I''ve come to repay them. My three children don''t have my family name. What a sin.


    Shuang''er blinked: "ah, her surname is song. Why does she have the same name?"


    Song Qingshu was surprised and happy: "really?" He never expected that shuang''er would let his daughter follow his surname. All along, he respected the opinions of his wife, whether it was Gebi or Mrs. Ruan, in order for them to agree that the child should follow her husband''s surname.


    Shuanger chuckled: "it''s true, of course. This is your daughter. I''m very grateful that you can agree her name is Xiaobao. How could you even change her surname?"


    "Xiaobao, my good daughter, song Xiaobao, eh?" Song Qingshu is holding her daughter up, suddenly her face froze.


    Song Xiaobao?


    I''ll go!


    "What''s the matter?" Shuanger noticed his face and asked curiously.


    "No, that''s not the name." Song Qingshu has a black line. When he thinks of his lovely daughter who has the same name as northeast F4, especially the image of that person, he finds it unacceptable.


    "Oh ~" Shuanger, who had been staring at him all the time, heard him say this, and his eyes showed a trace of sadness and struggle.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "shuang''er, you can give her any name, but Xiaobao''s name with my surname is really something..."


    Shuanger said, "OK, I see."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Originally, he thought the other party would argue for it. He didn''t know that it was so easy for him to agree. On the contrary, he was very sorry.


    He knew that shuang''er had always been such an unyielding and submissive person, but her understanding did not mean that she would not be sad.


    Some people want to comfort her, but song Xiaobao''s name is too exaggerated for him to accept.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was dignified, Yuan Ziyi quickly opened the topic: "by the way, sister Shuanger, I heard that the crown prince was fighting in Huzhou and called on the king to be diligent. Why can''t we feel the atmosphere of war when we enter Huzhou?"

 Chapter 2489

    "Prince?" Shuang''er thought for a while and said, "it seems that Pan Ren and pan Bing, the two brothers of Huzhou pan family, set up the prince as the emperor and called on the people of the world to be the king. But they only had a hundred family members under their hands. Almost on the same day, they were pacified, the main characters were killed, and then the prince was escorted back to Lin''an."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Song Qingshu and Yuan Ziyi both have question marks on their faces. When the former heard the prince calling on the king of the world to be diligent in Huzhou, he thought that it would be a great power and the world would be shaken. As a result, he was calmed down in an instant? The latter is surprised to know that the smallest tribe on the grassland can gather a hundred warriors, the prince of such a big country, with only a few people in his hands?


    "No," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "the prince is not a fool. He can''t have no idea of the strength of the imperial court. He has only more than 100 servants. How can he agree to rise?"


    You know, I have been dealing with the prince in Lin''an before. Although the other side''s means are a little too hasty, they are definitely at the middle or upper level. He has been in a bit of a mess for several times and will never be so unwise.


    Shuanger shook his head: "I don''t know exactly why."


    Song Qingshu muttered to himself: "it seems that we can find out what happened only after we get Lin''an."


    This time things revealed all kinds of strange, no wonder Ren Yingying said in his secret letter that there seems to be a hidden big hand in charge of everything.


    "Are you leaving again?" Shuanger asked in a low voice.


    Song Qingshu said something to her about what happened in Lin''an. At the same time, he was full of apologies. He could have taken her with him, but now that he has a daughter, it''s not safe to take her to Lin''an.


    Yuan Ziyi on one side said, "it''s getting late. It''s better to have a rest here for a night."


    Song Qingshu naturally has no objection. He also wants to be close to his mother and daughter. Soon, the third daughter-in-law of the banker was also informed. Of course, in order to avoid divulging secrets, the banker knew that only a few people came.


    Before Song Qingshu helped them rebuild their makers, the third daughter-in-law naturally appreciated him and gave them a warm reception.


    During the dinner, song Qingshu has been holding her daughter and is reluctant to let go. Shuanger on one side looks at them so close, and his eyes are full of tenderness.


    "By the way, let''s call it bao''er instead of Xiao Bao, because there''s a guy named song Xiaobao in my hometown. It''s really hard to be a girl''s name. What do you think of bao''er''s words, which have a word of treasure, as a kind of memorial Song Qingshu said to Shuanger.


    Shuang''er nodded, with a complicated expression: "good ~"


    After dinner, song bao''er kept pestering song Qingshu to play. Song Qingshu was a man of two generations. When he saw his child for the first time, he was naturally overjoyed and accompanied her.


    When it comes to sleep at night, song bao''er doesn''t let go of his hand, and he has to sleep with him.


    Shuang''er''s face was slightly red. He didn''t spend much time together. Later, he separated for so many years. Even though he was shy after having a baby, he didn''t refuse.


    In the evening, song bao''er pesters him to tell stories. Song Qing writes all kinds of fairy tales and fables at his fingertips. She is stunned and soon falls into a dream.


    Holding her to one side of the bed to cover the quilt, song Qingshu went back to the bed and hugged the petite woman around him: "shuang''er, I''m sorry for your hard work these days. I didn''t fulfill my husband''s and father''s responsibilities."


    Shuang''er shook his head: "it''s not hard. Bao''er is very good. I don''t feel hard at all. Besides, it seems that we haven''t married. Strictly speaking, you''re not my husband."


    Seeing the cunning in her eyes, song Qingshu put her in his arms: "after this, I will marry you."


    "I don''t care about that." Shuang''er smiles and shakes his head slightly.


    Song Qingshu''s fingers glided over her delicate eyebrows: "shuang''er, I always feel strange when I see you this time. What''s on my mind?"


    "No, it''s probably because we''ve been apart too long." Shuang''er was surprised and said in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu laughed and turned over and pressed up: "then we''ll get familiar with it again?"


    Shuang''er''s face turned red, but she gently separated her legs and hugged him tightly: "keep quiet, don''t wake bao''er up."


    Seeing her delicate and submissive appearance, song Qingshu''s heart swings and kisses her warmly.


    Perhaps because of the long separation, shuang''er was also very emotional. They soon hugged each other closely, as if they were going to release all the feelings after these years of separation at this moment.


    I don''t know how long later, while bearing the impact of the man on his body, the blushing Shuanger tightly entangled him. At the same time, he quietly put his hand into the quilt and held a black iron dagger.


    The coolness from the dagger made her a little sober, and she moved slowly to the back of the man. The whole process was like a meek wife, and did not attract the slightest attention of the man.


    The tip of the dagger was hanging behind his heart. A very complicated struggle flashed in her eyes. The black iron dagger cut the iron like mud. She knew that as long as she stabbed it, no matter how high her opponent''s martial arts skills were, she would die after being stabbed.


    The man in her body is working on her heart and soul, and she has no defense. If she wants to kill him, she has and only has this chance.


    But I don''t know why, her hand trembled so much that she tried to stab it several times, but she stopped several times when she came to the door. She hugged the man tightly and didn''t let him see the pain and struggle in her eyes.


    "Why not stab it?" Suddenly a man''s voice rang out in her ear.


    Shuanger exclaimed, subconsciously to take back his hand, but was caught by the other side.


    Song Qingshu looks at the black iron dagger she holds in her snow-white little hand, and sighs secretly. How could he not notice the other party''s action because of his cultivation, but the other party didn''t stab him all the time, which makes him a little strange.


    "Why did you kill me?" Although song Qingshu had a guess, he still didn''t dare to confirm it.


    This sentence seemed to break her last line of defense. Shuanger burst into tears: "you killed Xiaobao!"


    Song Qingshu sighed secretly. If so, he had a premonition that he might die in Shuanger''s hands one day. He didn''t expect this day to come.


    "How do you know that?" Up to now, song Qingshu did not deny that he did not want to brute her.


    Shuanger''s white face was full of tears, and his eyes twinkled with anger: "it was strange that Xiaobao died in Shengjing. In fact, at the beginning, I had doubts in my heart, but I didn''t dare to think about that."


    "After careful analysis, it was you and Xiaobao who went on the mission together. After Xiaobao''s death, it was you who made the most profit. Whether it was your future in the Qing Dynasty, or... Or my... Sisters, they all took advantage of you in the end."


    "Is that why you''ve been avoiding me all these years?" Song Qingshu sighed.


    "That''s right," shuang''er turned his face and didn''t contact him. "I realized that you might have done all this. I didn''t dare to think about it. I left you for the sake of the dealer''s wake. I thought I would never meet you again in this life. I didn''t know that soon after I arrived in Huzhou, I found that I was pregnant with your flesh and blood..."


    Looking at her sleeping daughter not far away, Shuanger''s eyes are full of pity.


    Song Qingshu fell into silence, which has always been a thorn between the two. She wanted to hide it from her for a lifetime, but she had already guessed the truth.


    "Although I didn''t kill Xiaobao myself, I did design the incident between him and Jianning," Song Qingshu sighed. "I wanted to get rid of Kangxi at the beginning, but Xiaobao and Kangxi were so good that they would certainly protect him. Moreover, he was always alert. Once he saw through, I would be doomed. I could walk away, But all along, the Dragon piercing plan will be put into practice, so I designed it like that. Of course, my purpose is not so simple, but also mixed with some selfish desires. "


    "Why do you want to admit it? You can''t admit it!" Shuang''er shakes her head desperately. She is already full of tears. If she could paralyze herself for various reasons before, now she has no excuse to escape.


    Song Qingshu reached out and gently rubbed her face: "I don''t want to cheat you any more."


    Shuanger''s face was full of pain: "what do you want me to do now, what do you want me to do now?"


    "It''s easy to do," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "kill me."


    Then he grabbed her hand and pressed it down. The sharp black iron dagger stabbed into his heart in an instant, and the blood dyed his chest red in an instant.


    "Ah ~" shuang''er exclaimed, and quickly took the dagger to retreat, but her hand was caught by the other side, and she still watched the dagger insert slowly.


    "Don''t ~" Shuanger''s tears kept flowing out, trying to take out the dagger, but her strength was still too small compared with the other side.


    Until the end, the dagger had been inserted into most of it. Song Qingshu released his hand. He didn''t know if he had lost his strength, and there was no blood on his face. He said weakly, "in this way, you''ve avenged Xiaobao."


    Seeing the dagger deeply pierced into his heart, shuang''er was stunned. At this time, although the other side no longer controlled her hand, she did not dare to pull out the dagger. She was afraid that the moment she pulled it out, she would let the other side stop breathing: "brother song, why do you want to do this? I don''t want you to die ~"


    Song Qingshu said with a sad smile: "I don''t want to make it difficult for you. I don''t want you to live with guilt all your life."


    "I''m not going to take revenge. I''m not going to take revenge. Tell me quickly how I can save you?" Shuang''er''s tears are like broken pearls. They all fall down. I''m afraid that her whole life is not as much as today''s tears.


    Song Qingshu shook his head and closed his eyes weakly.


    "Brother song, don''t sleep, don''t sleep!" Shuang''er is in a hurry. He takes all kinds of clothes and cloth strips to block his heart, but the blood still flows out.


    At this time, Yuan Ziyi also rushed to see this scene, scared cold all over, directly rushed to push her away: "you this woman how so cruel!"


    Seeing a dagger in Song Qingshu''s heart, she almost didn''t faint directly. She subconsciously tried to kill Shuanger.


    Shuang''er is totally out of his wits and doesn''t have the heart to resist.


    However, Yuan Ziyi''s hand was seized by song Qingshu, and he shook his head weakly: "it''s none of her business. I inserted it myself."


    "No one killed himself." Yuan Ziyi also cried in a hurry. She quickly sealed the acupoints on his chest to stop the blood temporarily, but she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    One side of the pair suddenly silver teeth bite: "song big brother, I accompany you!" Then he directly waved his hand to his forehead to see the appearance of the resolution. If the hand was taken down, there would be life.


    Yuan Ziyi frowned and stopped her in a hurry. He didn''t want her to die because of elder brother song''s meaning, and she didn''t know what happened until now. Naturally, she didn''t want her to die like this.


    Song Qingshu reluctantly smiles. Then he says to shuang''er, "shuang''er, you have to live well. If you die, who will take care of our daughter?"


    "No, I want you to survive. Let''s take care of baby." Shuang''er only feels that his eyes are blurred by tears. His whole soul seems to have been drained, and he will faint at any time.


    One side of Yuan Ziyi quickly said: "go to the doctor quickly!"


    Shuang''er just woke up from a dream and quickly pulled a piece of clothes and put it on her: "yes, the third young granny''s medical skill is very good. I''ll go to her." As he spoke, he rushed out quickly.


    Soon Mrs. Zhuang came to see song Qingshu in a hurry. She was so scared that she came to examine him. After a long time, she frowned and said, "a normal person has been stabbed in the heart. I''m afraid he will die long ago. Thanks to song Gongzi''s excellent martial arts, and his heart seems to be a little bit to the right of the normal person, so he has saved his life for the time being. However, the dagger must be pulled out as soon as possible, but it is full of risks. It is life or death, each accounting for five or five. "


    Song Qingshu''s face is very pale: "although the third lady is called, life or death depends on God''s will."

 Chapter 2490

    Mrs. Zhuang, with a solemn look, didn''t dare to be careless. She pressed his chest with one hand and the handle of the knife with the other. Then she took a deep breath and pulled out the knife almost instantly.


    At the same time, her finger quickly touched the acupoints near his wound. Although some blood flowed out, it didn''t spray. Seeing this, she couldn''t help sighing with relief: "fortunately, I didn''t hurt my heart."


    If the knife hits the heart, drawing it like this will accelerate death.


    Yuan Ziyi, who had been holding her fist nervously, couldn''t help choking: "brother song ~"


    Song bao''er, who had been sleeping like a pig in a small bed, also kneaded his sleepy eyes and got up: "mother, what''s the matter?"


    Shuanger hugged her daughter tightly, and her tears ran down: "honey, your father is OK."


    Song bao''er blinked. Obviously, at her age, she didn''t quite understand what had happened.


    Third lady Zhuang covered the wound for him and left. Shuang''er wanted to come to see him, but yuan Ziyi stood guard in the middle.


    Song Qingshu said weakly, "no, let her come here."


    Yuan Ziyi gave up her seat and sat down beside the bed, looking sad and regretful: "brother song, I''m sorry, I..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly: "you don''t have to apologize. In fact, I have guessed that one day, you will be a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. If you know the whole story, you will not be the pair I like."


    Shuanger choked: "brother song ~"


    Song Qingshu reluctantly laughed: "but do you want revenge in the future? If it''s not enough, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Shuang''er shook his head desperately: "if you don''t report it, I''ll regret it. Especially when I saw you with a knife in your chest, I realized what I really care about. If you really die, I''m afraid I won''t live. Now that you''re safe, it''s a sign of God''s will. Now I don''t care about anything, as long as you''re OK. "


    Looking at her flustered and confused words, song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a big stone in her heart for many years also completely fell down.


    Trinket''s incident was always a thorn in their hearts. He knew that it would break out sooner or later. They were very affectionate and would not be indifferent when they knew it.


    But he did appreciate and like Shuanger''s temperament, and he didn''t want to take any drastic measures against her.


    What''s more, she also gave birth to a child for herself, which can only use sincerity for sincerity to completely untie her heart knot.


    Of course, he is not the kind of reckless generation, will never really want to commit suicide, that is not only irresponsible for themselves, but also for so many confidants irresponsible.


    Before, Mrs. Zhuang mentioned that his atrium was closer to the right than that of normal people, so the stab on his chest was deviated. In fact, he used his internal force to shift the viscera and avoid the stab.


    At the same time, the whole process envelops the blade with internal force, so even if you pierce half of it, it is actually skin injury.


    The reason why he looked so frightening was that he inserted himself in his heart and forced a lot of blood out with his internal power.


    Of course, shuang''er''s shrewdness may not be able to figure this out in the future, but it doesn''t matter. The knot between them has been completely solved. The knife just now is an account to Trinket on the surface, but actually an account to shuang''er''s knot.


    After the knife, she no longer had to bear the guilt and pain, and she did her duty to Trinket completely, so she could live with him with peace of mind.


    Yuan Ziyi couldn''t help saying: "girl Shuanger, why didn''t you do it for so many years, but you did it this time?" As an outsider, she was aware of the anomalies.


    Shuang''er woke up from a dream and quickly replied, "brother song, you should be more careful during this time. It seems that someone is plotting against you in the dark."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Shuang''er explained: "in fact, although I had doubts about Xiaobao before, I had no evidence and deliberately didn''t think about that. As a result, some time ago, someone sent me a letter, providing a lot of evidence and statements, and then I confirmed Xiaobao. This time you suddenly came, I subconsciously thought about Xiaobao, and then... "


    Song Qingshu patted her hand as a sign of comfort, and at the same time fell into meditation. No wonder Yingying said that he felt Zhang Dawang. Now he also has this feeling. It is obvious that the other party has been investigating for a long time, looking for all kinds of possibilities to deal with him.


    In the past, he used to hide in the dark. Naturally, he was invincible. But now there are a lot of people studying his weaknesses. Many things can''t stand investigation.


    Even the secret of Yi Rong may not be hidden for long, but now he doesn''t care about it. Even if it is exposed, his layout has changed from conspiracy to plot. In the face of absolute power and strength, these intrigues are meaningless.


    But he was a little curious. What weakness would the other party find him?


    Eh, isn''t my weakness lustful?


    At this time, shuang''er continued: "the letter also left some contact information, saying that recently let me to Lin''an, they have a way to help me deal with you, but this is only between us, how can I unite outsiders to deal with you."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "no, you promise them, pretend to cooperate with them to deal with me, so that you can break into the inside and find out what''s going on."


    Shuang''er was stunned, but she was also a smart person. She responded immediately: "good!"


    Song Qingshu then said to Yuan Ziyi, "Ziyi, next you stay here to help Shuanger. She is a little weak after all. If you get any news, please let me know as soon as possible."


    Yuan Ziyi immediately worried: "well, you are seriously injured now. How can you do without care?" Think of before leaving Zhou Zhiruo thousand exhortations, the result also let him seriously injured this time, if after what happened, she is shameless.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry. That knife didn''t hurt your heart just now. I''ll keep it for two days. With my current cultivation, unless I want to, who will hurt me


    Hearing this, shuang''er''s heart trembled, knowing that if he hadn''t willingly been stabbed by her, how could he have hurt him? She felt more and more sorry at the thought.


    After a night''s rest, song Qingshu insisted on leaving for Lin''an the next day. Shuang''er and Yuan Ziyi naturally didn''t want him to take risks. After all, they suffered such "heavy" injuries.


    However, song Qingshu knew that his injury was just frightening. In fact, it didn''t hurt much. So he asked third lady Zhuang to check it. Third lady Zhuang was surprised that his recovery was so fast. It was really amazing. Finally, he could only sigh that the great master''s cultivation was so profound that his recovery ability was far better than ordinary people.


    With the approval of Mrs. Zhuang, the two women were relieved that he would leave.


    Song Qingshu came all the way to Lin''an. Before he entered the city, he heard a lot of rumors in some tea houses in the suburbs. For example, before the reign of the king of Qi, the puppet controlled Zhao Gou, and the whole man was a wolf.


    Besides, he was besieged by three great masters of Mongolia in Helin city and had already died there.


    Of course, all of this is not as strong as another news, that is, his love affair with Huang Rong.


    ---


    Why do people have so much malice towards shuang''er? If you remember correctly, shuang''er had foreshadowed several times before and would avenge Wei Xiaobao. Why are you so surprised?


    If shuang''er knows the truth and doesn''t care, such a woman is even more chilling?

 Chapter 2491

    Song Qingshu was so confused that he did not expect this story to spread. It seemed that he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Although many statements are not in line with the reality, there are also many statements and facts, so that he does not know whether the other party is making rumors or really knows about him and Huang Rong.


    "There''s some trouble." Song Qingshu was still curious about the other party''s way to deal with him. He thought that contacting Shuanger to assassinate him was the most exaggerated, but he didn''t expect that there was another one more difficult to deal with.


    Huang Rong has always had a good reputation in the world. Although she was influenced by Guo Jing''s usurpation of the throne, many people still love her.


    In addition, the Southern Song Dynasty had paid much attention to ethics, from which the attack really made him unable to resist, and it really hit the nail on the head.


    Public opinion can''t force him to turn around by force, but he can''t do anything. After his reputation is spoiled, it will be difficult for him to do anything in the future, just like Wu Sangui.


    Hearing many tea guests around talking about their love affairs, Song Qing''s writing is as black as charcoal. Sure enough, no matter which world, gossip is the favorite of the common people.


    I don''t know how much pressure rong''er is under now. What''s Guo Jing''s reaction when he knows about it?


    With these thoughts in mind, Song Qing''s book head is big. After entering the city, he thinks about it and goes to the palace where the Wang family is.


    Because in the battle of Wudang Mountain, the Wang family was his ally in theory, and both sides were grasshoppers on the same rope. But he didn''t understand why the Jia and Shi families were in trouble, and the Wang family was on the sidelines in the whole process.


    After the communication at the door, he was led in. As soon as he entered the study, several sharp swords stabbed him.


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly and waved his sleeves directly. The sharp swords in their hands broke instantly. If they were hit hard on their chests, they fell down one after another and hit the wall.


    "Wang Ziteng, is that how you treat your friends?" He stared coldly at the middle-aged man in the study seat.


    Wang Ziteng''s eyebrows beat for a moment. He didn''t expect that the top experts who were carefully selected would fight together. He was vulnerable in front of him. Now his cultivation is really unfathomable.


    "Are you happy to come and see me?" Wang Ziteng also gave a cold hum.


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Instead of feeling guilty, he was angry. What''s the matter?


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Wang Ziteng stood up and said, "Li Qingluo is the daughter-in-law of our Wang family. My younger brother Fu Bo died young, which made her young and widowed. But all these are not the reasons why you gave my younger brother a green hat!"


    "You know?" Song Qingshu was surprised, but now he disdains sophistry. He is only shocked that the man behind the scenes has searched his information so thoroughly that he really has nothing to do with it.


    "Hum, if you don''t want people to know it, don''t do it unless you do it yourself. Although our Wang family is not a great family, we can''t bear such humiliation!" Wang Ziteng sneered.


    In Song Qingshu''s mind, he finally understood why the change in Lin''an and the attitude of the Wang family were so ambiguous. It turned out that this was the problem.


    He calmly replied: "your idea is really not in line with the identity of the head of a large family. You should know which is more important than the rise and fall of the family."


    Wang Ziteng snorted: "you don''t need to teach me this. Even if I change one person, I will turn a blind eye. But Li Qingluo... Hum, the basis of our previous alliance is your engagement with Yuyan. Now, I know that you have been cheating me!"


    What song Qingshu couldn''t figure out before is clear now. No wonder the Wangs will watch on the wall, because they have lost the foundation of alliance with themselves. On the contrary, they have an affinity with Jia Shi''s family. In the dark, that person''s means of drawing money from the bottom of the wall is really brilliant.


    "No more words?" Wang Ziteng said in a deep voice, "now you leave quickly. I can treat you as if you haven''t been here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for informing the Jia and Shi families and using the power of the front department."


    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to leave like this, so he would lose the most favorable alliance completely. He hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m still saying that. For the rise and fall of a big family, those rules of ethics are nothing at all."


    Wang Ziteng fell into silence. He knew that what the other side said was true. It was almost the same that those etiquette rules cheated ordinary people. Who was the nobleman in the bottom of his heart.


    Just as a servant of the Jia family scolded a few years ago, I''m afraid that only the stone lions in front of their house are clean, and they don''t know how dirty they are.


    In fact, it''s not just the Jia family, which of the other families is not.


    Although Li Qingluo''s affair is difficult for ordinary people to accept, it is not a matter at all for the big family. She is young and widowed, and even looking for a man is expected these years.


    Wang Ziteng is not angry because of this, but because of her relationship with Wang Yuyan. You should know that Wang Yuyan is the foundation of the alliance between the Wang family and song Qingshu. Now all this does not exist.


    Song Qingshu''s thoughts quickly changed, and he soon understood his thoughts. He replied: "the most important thing about Qingluo and me is gossip. Others can''t have evidence. We won''t admit it at that time. In addition, the engagement with Yu Yan is as usual, isn''t it? "


    Wang Ziteng was so angry that he laughed back: "how can you say such shameless words in a reasonable way?"


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "you should be clear that although the Jia and Shi families used to be beautiful, they have already suffered a great loss of vitality, and this attempt to usurp the throne is bound to have no good results; Even if you get away with it, you Wang family will be inferior to them. How can you cooperate with them compare with me? "


    "The reason why we decided to marry Yuyan before was that we were not familiar with the situation in Wudang Mountain at that time. We need to build trust and alliance based on it. However, some time ago, our two families cooperated and were already familiar with each other. Whether we really need to marry her has no influence at all. Of course, if you don''t worry, I still agree with the way of marriage. If you think YuYan''s identity is unacceptable, you can also find a daughter in the Wang family. I have no problem. " Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.


    He can''t help but sigh that he is more mature now than before, and can not hesitate to regard marriage as a kind of trade and bargaining chip.


    Ah, is this the inevitable price of "maturity"?


    Wang Ziteng''s face was changing, and he was obviously thinking about what he said. In fact, he didn''t want to join hands with the Jia and Shi families, so he used to watch on the wall. At the same time, he knew that the Jia and Shi families might not be able to accommodate themselves when the overall situation was decided.


    He gradually calmed down when he wanted to understand all kinds of things: "OK, but this time it''s not simple. The whole thing is too weird. I doubt that there is a person behind the Jia and Shi families, so I can''t let the Wang family take risks until everything is clear. As long as you have the ability to settle this matter, our previous covenant is still valid. Even during this period, I can use the power of the Wang family to help you, but there is a premise for all this, that is, I need to make sure that you win this time. "


    Song Qingshu nodded his head. He knew that these big families were all thieves, and they were all the masters who didn''t see rabbits. But he was sure that the Wang family would not help Jia and Shi. Now the other side agreed that they would help themselves when the time was right, which was beyond expectation.


    Wang Ziteng hesitated for a moment, and then said: "in addition to the marriage with you, you don''t have to choose another Wang''s daughter, just Yuyan."


    In his heart, he knew that none of the girls in the Wang family was as beautiful as Wang Yuyan, and song Qingshu was famous for her many confidants. They were all beautiful. If an ordinary daughter of the Wang family was not favored in the past, it would be bad for the Wang family. Instead, it would be better to be generous and send the best one directly, Only in this way can we bring the most benefits to the Wang family in the future.


    It was song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised: "but her identity is in some trouble."


    Wang Ziteng''s face is as heavy as water: "you don''t have to worry about this, I will solve it."


    ---

 Chapter 2492

    After he came out from the Wang family, song Qingshu was much more relaxed. The Wang family was not attracted by the secret forces. Now he is neutral, which helps him to some extent.


    And Wang Ziteng also promised that as long as he was sure that he could settle the matter, he would help out. The result was much better than he expected.


    When he came out of the Wang family, song Qingshu turned around and went to the Li family nearby. The imperial court was not far away from where these dignitaries lived. He went to find Li Shouzhong, the Imperial Academy''s wine worshipper, to ask about the situation. After all, the Li family was one of the few people in the imperial court.


    Who knows, to the Li family but eat a shut door, Li Shouzhong never see him.


    "Isn''t this old man too much of a bridge?" Song Qingshu has some itchy teeth. How much did he help his family, so he turned his face and didn''t recognize people?


    Naturally, he won''t give up just because he won''t shut the door. He''s planning to go into the backyard and ask Li Shouzhong about the situation.


    As soon as I turned into the backyard, I saw a beautiful woman dressed as a Taoist looking at herself with a smile: "as expected, you are not wrong. Your Kung Fu of stealing incense and stealing jade is really declining."


    After being arrested, song Qingshu''s face became hot: "don''t worry, are you waiting for me here?" The woman in front of him is naturally Li Mochou.


    Hearing his address, Li Mochou''s eyebrows moved: "don''t call me like that. I''m here. I just don''t want you to disturb my father."


    "It''s not that I said. Your father is a bit of a bridge wrecker." Song Qingshu said bitterly.


    "Don''t speak ill of my father!" Li Mochou''s Willow eyebrows are about to stand up, "but you''ve become notorious because you''ve been flirting with people everywhere. My father is a great master of Neo Confucianism, and he pays most attention to these. How can I have any relationship with you?"


    After a pause, she added: "but he hinted that I came to you, which is worthy of you."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "your father knows that I''m a disgrace, but he also sent his daughter here. Is that to make up for us?"


    "Bah!" Li Mochou instant color change, "you are like this, don''t blame me turn over a face ruthless."


    "Come on, who doesn''t know that the Chilian fairy is the one who can''t be teased." Song Qingshu knew that if she hadn''t beaten herself, she would have been called by Bingpo silver needle. A few years ago, there were many underworld figures in the river and lake who had made up her mind. Now the grass on the grave is very high. "By the way, why didn''t you see your sister? Don''t you come out to thank her for saving her life?"


    Last time in the desert, Li Mochou took Li Wenxiu back to the south of the Yangtze River. He must have been at home.


    "I don''t want you to have any idea about my sister," Li Mochou said with an alert face. "I''m here to see you mainly to tell you one thing, that is, Miss Ren is now cultivated in another courtyard in Geling. In addition, many people in Prince Qi''s mansion and Imperial Palace followed her there before."


    "Oh?" Song Qingshu also looked a little serious, "are they safe now?"


    Li Mochou nodded: "they are quite safe. It seems that Jia Shi and Guo Jing have reached a tacit balance with them. Although there are troops stationed around to monitor their movements, no one moves them."


    Then she said with a complex tone mixed with admiration: "after all, your great master''s reputation is outside, and most people don''t want to live with you forever."


    "There are many people plotting against me in secret." Song Qingshu laughs at himself. This is the world. When you were weak, a lot of strong people came to deal with you. When you were strong, people would do it. However, they all began to use intrigues and tricks, which made you have no place to use your strength.


    After saying goodbye to Li Mochou, song Qingshu came all the way to Geling, which is located near Baoshi mountain to the north of the West Lake. Ge Hong, a famous Taoist in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, made his name here for alchemy.


    There are lush trees and quiet environment in Geling. Many dignitaries have set up other homes here. Before, there was also a place in king Qi''s residence here. Unexpectedly, this time Lin''an became a refuge.


    Song Qingshu went all the way. On the way, he did find many warriors and soldiers stationed nearby, which should be used to monitor Ren YingYing and others mentioned by Li Mochou.


    He noticed that many of them were spies of the Imperial City Department, and his heart sank: did the Xue family also participate in it?


    However, he was not surprised by this. When he came back from Wudang Mountain before, his biggest opponents in the court hall were Shi Xue and his family. They had always been in the same boat. It was very normal for them to participate in this.


    Thinking of Xue Baochai, who was gentle and considerate on the way to recruit relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty, song Qingshu sighed. It seems that he is doomed to turn against each other.


    Imperceptibly, he had already arrived in the courtyard of king Qi. The Song Dynasty Book avoided the surrounding eyeliner and found a place to sneak in.


    After walking in the yard for a short time, suddenly a dark shadow hit him. He grabbed the acupoints on his chest with one palm. He felt the faint suction from the palm of his opponent''s hand. With a flick of his finger, song Qingshu sealed the acupoints on his opponent''s wrist for a short time, and then said, "father-in-law, it''s me!"


    The man on the other side is tall, with white hair and two aggressive eyebrows. Who is it?


    "Green book!" Let me see song Qingshu can''t help but be overjoyed, quickly pull him to go in, "you can finally come back, Yingying must be very happy to see you."


    "Yingying, Yingying, look who''s here ~"


    As he walked, he cried, and soon a beautiful image came out. It had not been seen for many days. Ren Yingying was still bright and gorgeous. Her skin was white. Because of the sequelae of the bloody Dharma, now it looks more delicate and pale. However, it does not damage her charm, but makes her temperament more charming.


    "Elder brother song ~" Ren Yingying had some doubts. When he saw his lover''s appearance, he covered his mouth in surprise, and then jumped into his arms.


    His face softened a little. His daughter was so mature these days that he was deeply distressed. Now that he has regained his little daughter''s posture, he can''t help but feel great relief.


    "Yingying, it''s been a hard time for you." Song Qingshu doesn''t need to ask how much pressure she suffered from the change of Lin''an.


    Ren Yingying choked: "brother song, I''m sorry, I''ve made a mess of the situation here."


    Song Qingshu shook his head, patted her weak shoulder and comforted her: "these are nothing. The foundation of king Qi''s residence is not as good as your finger. You''re OK."


    On one side, I was not willing to let her go. She said in a hurry, "Yingying, she deliberately led the snake out of the hole. The foundation of king Qi''s house has no loss."


    "Oh? What''s going on? " Song Qingshu asked curiously.


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red, and then she began to explain. It turned out that when she realized the change of Jia Shi''s family, she didn''t choose to use her power to suppress it, but she was reluctant to go back step by step.


    Now, the success of Jia and Shi families in making Guo Jing emperor is largely due to her connivance.


    "Why Song Qingshu was a little curious. With Ren Yingying''s temperament, he would never aim at anything.


    Ren Yingying looked at him quietly. After a long time, he said, "brother song, I know your ambition, but the emperors of the Song Dynasty are very kind to the literati. It''s better to do those evil things with other people''s hands and then come out to clean up the mess than to bear the blame in the future. "

 Chapter 2493

    Song Qingshu was stunned. She couldn''t help sighing that she really wanted to take a long time. Before Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty, she was a sage recognized by the whole country. She stood side by side with Duke Zhou, but once she usurped the Han Dynasty, she immediately became a role with a long history.


    Although I have a good reputation now, it is far less than Wang Mang''s in those years. Let alone there are many rumors now. If I really usurp the throne or something, it will cause the whole world to denounce.


    Nowadays, if someone comes first to risk the world''s great injustice, many things will be much easier in the future.


    Seeing that he kept silent, Ren Yingying said timidly, "do you think I''m too bad?"


    Song Qingshu laughs and hugs her in his arms: "of course not. I think this is the saint who commands all the heroes in the world. You have done a very good job and helped me solve a headache."


    Seeing their intimacy, he let me go. The big light bulb went out quite consciously and closed the door for them thoughtfully. In his heart, he thought that song boy was much better than Linghu Chong. Yingying had to show his bright side carefully in front of Linghu Chong before, for fear that he would make Linghu Chong unhappy.


    Although Yingying has a good nature, she is my daughter and the holy aunt of the sun and moon religion. She also does a lot of things to exile her disobedient subordinates overseas.


    Although Yingying is bright on the whole, it also has a dark side. Only song Qingshu can tolerate and appreciate her.


    At this time, his black and proud daughter was nestling in Song Qingshu''s arms with a blush on her face. She said with some indignation, "elder brother song, in front of his father''s face in the future, I''m very embarrassed if you don''t want to do this."


    "What''s the matter? It''s natural for a husband to hold his wife. What''s the matter with the father-in-law?" Song Qingshu said boldly.


    Ren Yingying knows his temperament, so it''s difficult for him to change it. He has to blush.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with Guo Jing? Why did he rebel and call himself Emperor? It''s not like him." Song Qingshu asked.


    "It seems that he is the descendant of Chai Rong. I don''t know exactly." Ren Yingying shook his head. "It seems that Xiaoyao sect is also involved in it. Tianshan TongLao came in person, so Mei Lanzhu and Ju''s four sisters had to listen to her, and the palace was changed so quickly."


    Because of the particularity of the Imperial Palace, the female disciples of lingjiu palace were arranged to be in charge of the guard and surveillance of the inner palace. Unexpectedly, the people of Xiaoyao sect suddenly came out and let them make a hole.


    "Tianshan TongLao?" Song Qingshu was surprised. Last time he said goodbye, he lost her news. He didn''t know that he had become an enemy when he heard the news again.


    "In addition to the Xiaoyao sect, there are also people from the destiny sect. According to my father, Fu Yaohong was a female devil who lived outside the Great Wall decades ago. I don''t know if it was the conspiracy of the Mongols." Ren Yingying continued.


    "Fu Yaohong should be mainly for the family mission..." Song Qingshu talked about the relationship between the Fu family and the Chai family, and Ren Yingying suddenly realized it.


    "Ah Ke, Yuan Yuan and hu''er, I''ve also picked them up. You don''t have to worry." Ren Yingying said that these people originally lived in the palace.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "you are really my good wife. I thought that the changes in Lin''an would be very troublesome. It turns out that you are in charge of everything."


    Ren Yingying chuckled: "I''m a fox pretending to be a tiger. In the final analysis, it''s you, Mr. Song. Those people dare not embarrass us too much. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy to pick them up."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help recalling her smooth chin and kissing her on her red lips. After a long time, she separated: "aunt, do you think you are a fox spirit?"


    "Hate ~" Ren Yingying raised her pink fist and hit him on the chest. She noticed the pain between the other''s eyebrows. She was startled, "why, are you hurt? Who else can hurt you at the end of the day? "


    Song Qingshu had to exclaim that Bing Xueming was clever. Her reaction at that moment made her guess one or two: "it''s OK, a little hurt. By the way, I heard on my way here that the prince raised an incident in Huzhou to call on the king of diligence, and then he was calmed down in an instant. Where is he now?"


    He didn''t want to tell Shuanger that he was assassinated, so as not to cause a quarrel between their sisters. He had specially told yuan Ziyi before.


    Ren Yingying repeatedly confirmed that he was not in a big way, and then breathed a sigh of relief: "the incident of the prince is indeed very strange. According to his ability, he would not do such a thing, but he took less than 100 family members to the incident. It''s incredible. This incident was pacified by the state soldiers, and the prince was escorted back to Lin''an. Now he should be imprisoned in the imperial palace."


    "After all, Guo Jing had a shallow foundation in the court. He was worried that if he was put in the Ministry of punishment or Dali temple, he would be released quietly by people loyal to Zhao and Song dynasties."


    Song Qingshu can''t help wondering. It''s reasonable to say that such a prince of the former dynasty should be killed on the spot if he is caught. Anyway, he can escape to die in the chaotic army, and no one can prove it. That''s it.


    But bringing the prince back is another matter. Is it a trial? Everyone knows that you are planning to usurp the throne. They are decent princes. What else can they do.


    It''s even more troublesome to let him die secretly in the prison. It will definitely arouse the excitement of the people. No one will believe that haoduanduanduan will die in the prison, and all kinds of conspiracy theories will soon spread all over the world.


    So no matter how you look at it, it''s not a wise choice to take the prince back.


    Ren Yingying also agreed. After thinking about it, he said, "can it be Guo Jing who is more kind, that''s why he is like this?"


    "It''s possible," Song Qingshu pondered, "whether it is or not, it seems that I need to go into the palace."


    Ren Yingying frowned slightly: "but I don''t think it''s wise for you to go to the palace now. The story about you and Huang Rong is well known all over the world. Guo Jing can''t have no idea. If you really turn over at that time, and you are injured now, I''m afraid it will be dangerous."


    Hearing her mention of Huang Rong, song Qingshu was a little angry. He said quickly, "don''t worry. I have my own sense of propriety. They can''t hurt me. They have a lot of doubts. They don''t go to Guo Jing to verify them in person. They really can''t worry."


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Ren Yingying no longer dissuaded him: "well, I''ll arrange someone to meet you outside the palace."


    Song Qingshu didn''t refuse, and then led by Ren Yingying to visit a Ke, Zhao Yuanyuan and Zhao hu''er in the backyard. When they saw his arrival, they were overjoyed and had endless words to say.


    Song Qingshu comforted them a few words, because he had to go to the palace to investigate, but he didn''t have time to talk with them in detail, so he agreed to chat with them slowly after he came back.


    Although they have no feelings for Zhao Gou, they are the descendants of Taizong and have a certain sense of belonging to the country. Naturally, they do not want to see the land of Zhao song fall into the hands of others.


    Song Qingshu agreed, but he was thinking that if one day he would take Zhao and song as his substitute, he didn''t know their attitude.


    All the way to the Imperial City, he can''t help feeling as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. He used to come here like going back to his home, but now he is sneaking around like a thief.


    In today''s situation, it is not convenient for him to enter the palace. He can only climb over the wall. He is quite familiar with the layout of the palace and goes to the inner courtyard of the palace.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion not far ahead. A group of bodyguards seemed to be chasing something. In front of them was a man and a woman. Seeing their appearance, he was surprised: "is it her?"


    ---


    I can''t help but sigh that all the leaders of the alliance are winners in life. They either have wives or girlfriends. Most of them are inconvenient to put away their pillows. Where do you all want to go? They''re not giving away Dolls

 Chapter 2494

    The man''s face is pale, the corners of the mouth, a lot of blood on the body, looking at extremely embarrassed; One side of the woman is graceful, beautiful and elegant, a bright yellow dress is very eye-catching, one can recognize its identity at a glance, but its dress is a bit damaged.


    "Woman in yellow?" Song Qingshu was a bit surprised. Huang shannu''s martial arts were almost equal to that of her master. How could she be so embarrassed?


    The man around him is also familiar. After staring at him for a long time, song Qingshu just realized that he was the prince. As the prince in the past, he was very high spirited and dressed up every day, which is quite different from the appearance of being a prisoner.


    At a glance, song Qingshu knew that Huang shannu had come to the palace to save the prince. However, she was found by the guards and trapped in the siege. It seemed that she had suffered a lot of injuries. As for the prince''s more serious injuries, it seemed that she couldn''t do it.


    "Look where you''re going A coquettish figure glided through the sky and stopped in front of them. Another petite figure also appeared behind them, blocking their retreat.


    "You two old monsters, they are messing with song Gangji. They first murder the emperor and then the prince. Even if I die today, the righteous people of Song Dynasty will not let you go." Her eyes were wide open and her tone was full of grief and indignation.


    The evil figure giggled: "I''m not a respectable person. I''m not afraid to swear after killing so many people, but I have a clear conscience when dealing with your Zhao family."


    As she said that, her face was full of smile, and suddenly turned into a fierce color: "in the past, Zhao Kuangyin planned to usurp the throne and murder the children of Guo family and Fu family. How can this account be calculated?"


    This enchanting figure is Fu Yaohong, the master of Shan Yuru. Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would appear here so soon after she left Mongolia last time.


    When Fu family was the empress of the great Zhou emperor, they naturally knew that Chai Rong should be called Guo Rong.


    Huang shannu was speechless, but she said: "as a younger generation, I didn''t dare to judge what happened in those years. However, these years, the great song dynasty was peaceful, the people were rich, and the scholars were raised for a hundred years. It''s also a prosperous Dynasty. Let the people all over the world judge whether they miss your great Zhou or prefer the great song dynasty."


    "The country is peaceful and the people are safe?" Fu Yaohong sneered, "how many years has the shame of Jingkang passed? If you remember correctly, how many of your concubines were taken as slaves by the Jin people? Even the royal family is like this. Which of the common people is more miserable? "


    Yellow shirt girl''s face suddenly rose red, this matter has also been her heart hate, for a time unexpectedly can not find any reason to refute.


    "What do you want to do with talking so much with her? You can solve it directly." The petite figure on the other side snorted, and the mature and overbearing tone was quite different from her childish face.


    "Tianshan TongLao ~"


    Song Qingshu thought back to the records he had seen in the secret room of lingjiu palace. For a moment, his expression was a little complicated. In fact, the Tianshan child grandmother was no longer the elder martial sister of Wu Yazi and Li Qiushui. The real Tianshan child grandmother was dead. She was just a little aunt who was accidentally found by the other party and the heir.


    Her memory, insight, martial arts, and even way of thinking are the same as those of the real Tianshan TongLao. It''s hard to figure out what she should be.


    In the absence of Kungfu, several of them have already handed in their hands. Although Huang shannu has high martial arts skills, Fu Yaohong and Tianshan TongLao are both big underworld masters. They are almost the first-class figures under the great master. She can''t stop it. Almost in an instant, she can''t stand it. She has a lot of money on her body.


    Fu Yaohong snorted coldly, a trace of fierce color flashed in her eyes. While Huang shannu was dealing with Tianshan TongLao''s plum blossom folding hands, her palms poked at her heart silently.


    The bright red fingernails radiate strange light. They used to be very beautiful fingers, but now they are more dangerous than any dagger. If they are stabbed, even the stone will leave several holes, let alone the flesh and blood.


    Huang shannu naturally knew all this, but she fought against the enemy with nine Yin claws, but her hands were held up by Tianshan TongLao''s plum blossom folding hands. The other''s plum blossom folding hands were so exquisite that she couldn''t separate them. She could only watch Fu Yaohong''s sharp fingers thrust into her heart.


    "My life is over."


    Huang shannu had an idea in her heart. She was very calm at this time. She was so tired these years that she had to let go of everything. She didn''t have to bear any responsibility or the mission of the Academy.


    The only regret is that I didn''t see the last face of that man. He has a beautiful face, but his smile has three different evils, which makes people hate his teeth sometimes.


    "Goodbye, brother song," she murmured.


    At this time, her ear suddenly sounded a voice of banter: "thinking of me?"


    The pain in the imagination didn''t come, but fell into a warm embrace. The woman in yellow shirt looked up at the familiar smile of the man in front of her. For a moment, she couldn''t help feeling dizzy.


    Song Qingshu hugged her, and the gauze like skirt seemed to be nonexistent. It didn''t add any thickness to her slender waist.


    Huang shannu finally recovered, her face turned red, and quickly pushed her away from his arms.


    At this time, Fu Yaohong and Tianshan TongLao stop attacking. Fu Yaohong and song Qingshu have a friendship in Mongolia, and their hostility soon stops in their eyes.


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted: "Song boy, every time I see you, I''m cheating on a little girl. I didn''t expect that I would never change after so long."


    Looking at her old-fashioned appearance, song Qingshu was dumbfounded. Ever since she learned her true identity, she always felt very interesting: "why, are you jealous?"


    The girl in the yellow shirt turned red. She thought that this guy is really a big color ghost. Even Tianshan Tong granny is flirting with her. Although she looks like a beautiful little girl, she is old enough to be your grandmother.


    Fu Yaohong also widened her eyes, with a strange look. She didn''t expect that the other party was cold. Didn''t she have a chance? She was born in Tianming sect. She was good at flattering and liked all kinds of beautiful men. But song Qingshu was too powerful to have such thoughts. Now he is interested in Tianshan TongLao, and she is not as old as her.


    However, when she thought that he was ambiguous with her apprentice, she finally gave up the idea. She still had self-knowledge, and the other side could not look up to her.


    Tianshan Tong granny''s face suddenly turned red: "Song boy, you even dare to tease Granny!"


    Although she was angry, she couldn''t help thinking about the situation that Li Qiushui stripped herself to his bed in the icehouse of Xixia palace. She was ashamed and annoyed for a moment.


    Looking at Luo Li''s angry appearance, song Qingshu showed a knowing smile: "at least you are the famous predecessors in the Wulin. It''s not decent for you to join hands to deal with a younger generation?"

 Chapter 2495

    Song Qingshu said and looked at Tianshan TongLao again: "especially you, who claim that you don''t need a second move to kill people, but this time you have to join hands with someone to deal with a younger generation. It''s really out of order."


    With her hands behind her, Tian Shan Tong granny said: "it''s OK to meet other people, but I don''t have to pay attention to the rules for the Royal Children of Zhao and Song Dynasties, otherwise I''m really ashamed of my master."


    Song Qingshu then remembered that her master was xiaoyaozi Pan Lang, Chai Xijin, the sixth son of Chai Rong who was adopted by Pan Mei. Xiaoyaozi spent his whole life planning to overthrow the Song Dynasty and restore dazhoujiangshan. After his death, his will was handed over to Tianshan TongLao and other disciples. Who knows that they were trapped by love and wasted too many opportunities.


    Raised by Pan Lang as a child, it is impossible for him to have any good feelings for the royal family of Zhao and Song dynasties.


    "I don''t want to say anything about the past, but I''m going to take her now. Is that ok?" Song Qingshu pointed to the yellow dress girl beside him.


    Tianshan Tong granny frowned slightly and didn''t speak. Fu Yaohong said with a smile: "Mr. Song, we must give you this face. Please help yourself."


    "And the crown prince," she said hastily


    At this time, the Tianshan TongLao snorted: "the prince is absolutely not allowed to be taken away!"


    "What if I insist?" Song Qingshu also wanted to ask the prince about the details of the incident in Huzhou. He always felt that it was too absurd. What should be hidden in it.


    "Don''t go too far, son song!" With a cold Snort and a raise of her hand, Tianshan Tongmu shot several life and death runes at the prince on the ground.


    The talisman of life and death can make people live and die. Of course, it can also make people die in an instant. These talismans of life and death can shoot directly at each other''s dead place. Once they hit, they will die on the spot.


    Song Qingshu''s figure flashed and his sleeves swept away the life and death charms.


    It''s obvious that Tianshan TongLao doesn''t intend to rely on these talismans to succeed. She has already attacked him while song Qingshu was saving people. A pair of small pink hands seem to be waving very slowly, but they leave hand shadows all over the sky. With wide sleeves, she looks elegant and immortal.


    Tianshan meishou!


    Song Qingshu can''t help but praise that Xiaoyao school''s Kung Fu is not only powerful, but also good-looking. Xiaoyaozi is really a dragon among the people.


    Tianshan Tong granny once attacked the other party''s several moves, but she was easily avoided by the other party. She didn''t know that the other party intended to give way, so she was very angry: "why don''t you fight back?"


    You know, in the past, when she dealt with the thirty-six Island owner and seventy-two cave owner, she could kill each other with one move. Now she has to let the other side deliberately give way to such a young "descendant" as song Qingshu, which makes her feel deeply insulted.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "with our relationship, we really don''t want to meet each other in war."


    "Who has anything to do with you!" Tianshan Tong granny gave a gentle rebuke, and her moves became more and more fierce.


    Fu Yaohong admires the martial arts of Tianshan TongLao, but she knows that she is not the opponent of song Qingshu alone. She joins the war with a smile: "son of song, this matter is related to the fate of the Zhou Dynasty. I can only offend you."


    As soon as she joined in, the pressure on Tianshan TongLao was much less. Rao Shi and song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless. Tianshan TongLao''s martial arts were half master, and Fu Yaohong was not much different. They joined hands, and he had to fight back.


    At this time, Fu Yaohong was more shocked than him. Although she always knew song Qingshu was powerful, she didn''t expect to be so powerful. She joined hands with Tianshan TongLao and even had confidence to fight pangban. After all, both sides came from the holy gate. Pangban was the leader of the magic sect, and she was one of the best people in the Yingui sect. Although there was a gap, with a Tianshan TongLao, she could definitely make up for it.


    But now they do everything they can to hurt song Qingshu, and even feel that the other side still has some spare power. Thinking of this, she can''t help feeling a little frustrated. She is really more popular than others. In the past decades, she has worked hard to cultivate all kinds of masters, but she can''t compare with such a young man.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that his apprentice Shan Yuru has a good relationship with him. Strictly speaking, everyone is his own.


    Different from her leisurely attitude, Tianshan TongLao is angry at this time. In Xiaoyao Sanlao, she is the eldest martial sister, and her martial arts are better than Li Qiushui and wuyazi. She has always been arrogant and proud. Now she can''t fight with others, which makes her face a little hard to hang.


    Song Qingshu secretly complained. As the saying goes, you can''t offend a woman if you offend anyone. Now Tianshan TongLao is fighting for her life. Sometimes she doesn''t let go and attacks him with all her strength. Instead, she puts him in a bind.


    "Elder brother song, the prince can''t do any more ~" at this moment, the girl in yellow shirt exclaimed. It turned out that she had just run to check the prince, but found that he was seriously injured and dying.


    Song Qingshu was surprised, so he forced the two girls back. With a flash of body, he came to the prince and saw that his face was like gold paper, and his breath was less than his.


    He hastened to use his power and lost an internal force to him: "what''s going on over there in Huzhou?"


    The prince opened his eyes and saw that it was him. He was surprised and complicated. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Song Qingshu frowned and lost another internal power. It seemed that the prince came back to himself: "I didn''t expect that you would save the Song Dynasty in the end... You should be careful of Zhao... Zhao..."


    He said a few words intermittently, then extended his legs and swallowed thoroughly.


    "Prince!" Huang shannu looks sad. She has no feelings for the crown prince, but she is the orthodox successor of the Song Dynasty. Now Zhao Gou has died in the coup, the crown prince has died again, and the king Yi of Wudang Mountain has also died, so there are few talented people in the royal family.


    Song Qingshu is frowning. How can this guy act like a TV play? If he doesn''t say the most important information, he should say something unimportant first. Who should I be careful about?


    "Amitabha!"


    At this time, a peaceful Buddha''s trumpet sounded. It seemed to be full of compassion, which made people respect subconsciously. Even if they didn''t see it, they knew that the other party was an eminent monk.


    Song Qingshu looked at the white browed old monk who came slowly, and said, "I wonder how they can change their dynasties so easily. Seeing their predecessors here, everything makes sense."


    "Wudang farewell, song benefactor demeanor even more in the past, I really admire." The white browed monk sighed.


    Song Qingshu smiles: "at the beginning, the elder of Wudang Mountain was seriously injured. Everyone thought you couldn''t live long. I didn''t expect that you not only saved your life, but also recovered your martial arts. This is admirable."


    The old monk is a floor sweeper. When he was attacked by Jia Sidao on Wudang Mountain, the great master''s fist hit him in the back of his heart. It''s really surprising to see that he is like a nobody now.


    The floor sweeping monk sighed: "thanks to the protection of my ancestors, the Yijinjing and the northern underworld are both profound and profound, so I was lucky to get my life back."


    Song Qingshu sighed in secret that muscle bone strengthening exercise is the highest martial arts classics of Buddhism. The northern Yin Gong is the most outstanding secret book of the carefree group.


    At the same time, he also thought of his doubts in Wudang Mountain. At that time, he realized that the other party''s injury was not as serious as he thought, but he didn''t think about it carefully. He thought it was his own illusion.


    Song Qingshu suddenly moved in his heart and looked around in three directions: "since the three monks have arrived, why don''t they show up together?"


    "Amitabha ~"


    Three Buddhist trumpets sounded, and three old monks appeared in three directions, one with yellow face and only eyes, one with pale face, and the other with pale face


    It''s as black as carbon. Everyone has a long black rope in his hand. It''s the three monks who let Zhang Wuji do nothing at the lion slaughtering meeting.


    "Vajra subdues the devil?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "it seems that you are going to leave me?"


    The floor sweeping monk said in a deep voice: "I admire benefactor song for his noble ambition. If it''s any other time, I will invite him to have tea and talk about it. It''s just that this matter involves national hatred, benefactor''s status is special, and his martial arts are too high. I''m not sure. I can only forgive us for not talking about the morality of the river and the lake."

 Chapter 2496

    The girl in yellow shirt, who was immersed in grief, was angry and scolded: "each of you is old enough to be brother song''s grandfather, but you have to work together to deal with a younger generation. How shameless are you?"


    Song Qingshu touched his nose. He knew that Huang shannu was worried about her, but how could it sound like he was taken advantage of?


    In fact, with her pride, she has just joined hands with Fu Yaohong to deal with song Qingshu. Now she has to join hands with more people. One of them is a great master of the same level as the other. She really can''t hold her face down.


    Fu Yaohong''s face is not smiling. She was born in a demon sect. It''s common for her to be widowed. She doesn''t have any psychological burden. However, she saw song Qingshu fight against Lin Cheng with her own eyes, and the three great masters still saved their lives. She''s not sure whether these people can deal with him or not. In addition, she has some friendship with Lin Cheng. Is it necessary to tear her face thoroughly?


    Sandu was the most calm in the scene. At that time, the lion slaughtering meeting was also a joint effort of the three of them to defeat Zhang Wuji with the Vajra demon subduing circle. With such a thing for the first time, it would be much easier to do it later.


    "Amitabha," said the monk, his eyes full of guilt. "The bishop of Nun Shi taught me that."


    Then he looked at Song Qingshu: "benefactor song must also know the grudge between the Guo family and the Zhao family. The Zhao family is sorry for us first. If the benefactor is willing to help us, I can guarantee that all the official positions and treatment of the benefactor in the Song court before will be the same, and will only be better than before. Even the princesses of the Zhao family can be dealt with by the benefactor. "


    "We are old after all, and we don''t have many years to live. Only you can really help jing''er. With your cooperation, Dazhou will be able to restore the Central Plains to dominate the world and fulfill the great wish of emperor ruiwu."


    Seeing that he openly wooed song Qingshu, Huang shannu was immediately worried: "you are not shy, great monk. People in Buddhism should use Zhao''s family as a condition."


    Thinking of song Qingshu''s temperament, she was really afraid that the other party would agree.


    "Miss, I misunderstood," the floor sweeping monk called out a Buddha''s name. "I don''t want to do more killing, but I can''t help avenging my revenge. After thinking about it, only the Zhao family is in the hands of benefactor song, can we both be at ease..."


    Listening to the other party''s various conditions, song Qingshu fell into a deep meditation. The other party had already said it sincerely. I''m afraid that he would really be moved by the other person. But now he is in charge of the situation, so why should he be inferior to others.


    Seeing that he was silent, Huang shannu thought he was really moved. She said in a hurry, "brother song, you are not really thinking about it. If you don''t talk about cunning rabbits, dead running dogs and cooking, they can''t tolerate you. Which emperor will tolerate his Empress having an affair with his ministers?"


    After all, there was no real evidence, and both sides were trying to avoid this topic. As a result, she poked it open.


    Notice that other people are looking at themselves in strange eyes. Rao Shi is very cheeky, and now he''s in a state of panic. Yingluo is also concerned, but she''s in a state of confusion. Can you say that publicly.


    After a long time, Fu Yaohong broke the peace: "if song Gongzi is worried about it, it''s unnecessary. As long as song Gongzi nods, we can let jing''er and Huang Gang leader make peace. Who Huang Rong likes and who she is willing to follow depends on her resources. We will never interfere. What do you think?"


    Song Qingshu''s face was surprised: "can you decide such a thing?"


    Fu Yaohong nodded: "although the love between husband and wife is rare, what is it compared with the national hatred? Over the past hundred years, no matter our Fu family, or the fifth prince, the sixth prince or the seventh prince, everyone has made great sacrifices in order to recover their family and country. Jing''er can certainly understand that, big monk, do you think so? "


    Seeing her looking at herself, the floor sweeping monk said in a deep voice: "yes, I can guarantee that with jing''er''s mind, he won''t have any objection."


    After that, I sighed in my heart. All these years of meditation in Buddhism has been destroyed. However, as long as I can fulfill my family mission, even going to hell in the future is worth it.


    Thinking of his father''s eagerness in his eyes before he died in order to recover Da Zhou, the sweeping monk''s eyes gradually became firm.


    Huang shannu was stunned. All the descendants of the Guo family were willing to sacrifice their money. She had seen Huang Rong''s beauty and charm with her own eyes. She was worried that song Qingshu would really bow down for her beauty. She quickly said, "brother song, hu''er and Yuanyuan are in love with you. They don''t hesitate to risk the world''s great injustice and imitate the story of e Huang NV Ying with the respect of the princess. You can''t disappoint them."


    Tianshan Tong granny snorted: "well said, it''s the princess, but not well said, it''s just the slaves of the Golden State Huanyi hospital. Besides, is it great for the two sisters to work together as a husband? The four maidservants of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju, under my seat, are the four sisters of one mother. Their combined charm is greater than your two sisters'' attraction to men."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I don''t deserve this. You gave them to me at the beginning, but it turned out to be the opposite. I don''t want to experience it again."


    "Don''t blame them. I forced them to obey my orders. I saved their lives. I raised them and taught them martial arts since I was a child. They didn''t dare to disobey me. They were very sad at this time."


    "If you don''t think it''s enough, I can ask my close disciples to commit themselves to you. You''ve seen Fu Minyi before. No matter how she looks or how she looks, she''s no better than others in the lingjiu palace. In addition, she once acted as a saint of white lotus in Jiangnan Wulin, and made countless men bow down under her durian skirt; In addition, she was born in a big Zhou family, and her status was no worse than that of a princess. How about grandma? "


    Song Qingshu smiles and doesn''t answer her. Instead, he turns to Huang shannu and says, "you heard that. They''ve offered me such good conditions. Do you have any conditions to quickly say? It''s too late to get them?"


    Huang shannu almost lost her breath, but when it comes to the national hatred, she can''t care about anything else. She took a deep breath and said, "if you think hu''er and Yuanyuan are not enough, you can choose who you like from the other princesses and princesses of the Song Dynasty."


    Song Qingshu was very happy. Unexpectedly, there was such a funny scene of bidding. It seems that his reputation is not very good. They think I am the kind of person who values beauty.


    "Do you include yourself in the princesses you are talking about?" Song Qingshu looked at her playfully.


    The yellow dress girl''s face, which was so pale and transparent, turned red in an instant. She trembled for a long time. Then she bit her lips and said, "of course!"


    "OK," Song Qingshu said with a smile to Tianshan Tong granny, "although I am greedy for flowers and lust, I pay attention to mutual affection. I don''t like to trade with feelings. I can only live up to your kindness."


    "Isn''t it a deal between you and her?" she snorted coldly


    "Not the same," Song Qingshu used to hold the hand of Huang shannu. "She and I have an emotional foundation, which can only be regarded as the result of cultivation."


    For the sake of the country and the clan, she had to agree. When she heard what he said, she calmed down and held each other tightly in her cold hands.

 Chapter 2497

    "Are you playing with us on purpose?" I don''t know why, but she felt a surge of anger in her heart.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "we are all old acquaintances. I also want to tell you something from my heart. Although I personally sympathized with the mutiny of chenqiaoyi and the Guo family as a whole, I succeeded and defeated the enemy. Now the Song Dynasty has lasted for a hundred years. Although the foreign war is weak, the country is peaceful and the people are safe on the whole."


    "In particular, I give preferential treatment to scholar officials. I don''t know how many scholars I''ve raised. If I were with you, I would be accused by thousands of people and be infamous for thousands of years. So I''m sorry to refuse your kindness."


    "Yes," said the monk with a melancholy face. "We don''t know that song Ting is very popular. It''s just a national enemy. We know we can''t do it and we have to do it. Benefactor song is not willing to cooperate with us, which is expected."


    Song Qingshu saluted him: "thank you for your understanding."


    Sweeping monk also a gift: "only Zhilan in charge had to get rid of, song benefactor offended."


    As soon as his voice fell, he stepped forward and appeared in front of song Qingshu almost in the blink of an eye. His palm seemed as if the breeze was blowing on his face, as if it was soft and weak. He didn''t know where to shoot him.


    On one side, the mother of Tianshan changed her face. When master xiaoyaozi took in three disciples, the qualities of the three could be described as Bo zhongzi''s.


    However, Li Qiushui is addicted to the love of men and women, and no Yazi is fond of variety. She is the only one who is devoted to martial arts, so in the end, her martial arts are also the highest, and one of them is quite proud of it.


    But I didn''t expect that master''s missing son''s accomplishments had already far surpassed her. He was not only proficient in the martial arts of Xiaoyao sect, but also integrated the various miraculous skills of Shaolin.


    Her Tianshan plum blossom folding hand is the most profound and wonderful martial arts of Xiaoyao school. It can be cultivated endlessly and can put all the martial arts into its moves. To some extent, it is very similar to the idea of Dugu Jiujian.


    Tianshan plum blossom folding hand can break all the martial arts in the world if you practice to the highest level.


    But this time, she couldn''t see what moves he was using. It seemed that one second there was the shadow of the Xiaoyao sect, and the next moment it was more like the seventy-two stunts of Shaolin. But when she thought about it carefully, it was neither.


    She suddenly understood that the other side had already jumped out of the pattern of moves, and each shot was like an antelope hanging its horn without trace.


    What''s funny is that she has always been complacent about Tianshan plum blossom folding hands and thinks that she can break the martial arts of the world. But now she has witnessed it with her own eyes, but she realizes that if the floor sweeping monk''s hand is taken at her, can she escape?


    Originally, Tianshan Tong granny thought she was only half a step behind the great master, but she realized that her half step was like a natural moat.


    Shocked, she is also very curious. How can song Qingshu avoid this move?


    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless when he saw that the floor sweeping monk slapped it lightly. Although his move seemed to be understated, it was a very powerful mace.


    Murongbo and Xiao Yuanshan are powerful enough. They are still killed by him with his whole attention to defense. Even the great master was defeated by him in the last battle of Wudang Mountain.


    From the beginning, the opponent was a unique skill, obviously with the intention of making a quick decision.


    "Brother song, get out of the way!" Huang shannu is Huang Shang''s close disciple. Under his careful cultivation, she has become a great master at a young age. Naturally, she also knows how powerful this move is. Wudang Mountain master was badly hit by this move at the beginning.


    "Hiding?"


    Song Qingshu has a faint smile on his lips. Tie Muzhen has killed him, and ah Qing has gone to sleep. What else does he need to hide in the end of the day?


    The floor sweeper was a little strange at this time. He just noticed that the other person''s breath was a little bit stagnant when he was talking. If there was no accident, he was injured. Just now, while giving various conditions, he was looking for a mobile phone meeting.


    Just in that moment, he found the opportunity.


    He called this "one shot two seckill", which condensed the essence of his martial arts, to some extent, it could be regarded as a rule, so long as he was given the chance to make a hand, he would inevitably hit it. One hit would kill an enemy in seconds, no matter how high the opponent was, even the great master was no exception.


    Although murongbo and Xiao Yuanshan are highly skilled in martial arts, they can''t understand it at all. Their defense, which they think is as solid as gold, is full of loopholes.


    After decades of hard work in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple, he has thoroughly integrated the martial arts of Xiaoyao school and Shaolin school. He is confident that he will fight alone. I''m afraid no one is his opponent except Zhang Sanfeng, who is unfathomable.


    However, song Qingshu was a strange figure. Originally, he thought he wanted to surpass his opponent in terms of martial arts. But he once witnessed the golden color in his opponent''s eyes. There was a huge sense of crisis that made him stand upright, so he didn''t dare to be careless and gathered other people together to attack him.


    At this level, he roughly guessed that although song Qingshu''s hidden move was strong, it was supposed to deal with a single player, and there was no way to attack in groups. So if the opponent used that move, Fu Yaohong and others on one side could easily take his life.


    It''s a matter of Guo and Zhao''s hundred years of enmity, and he can''t care so much about it.


    However, there was a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart, because the other party was too calm to avoid.


    All of a sudden, song Qingshu seems to have disappeared. It''s not accurate to say that the other person is standing there, but his breath seems to have disappeared out of thin air. Instead, it''s a sharp sword.


    His whole body seemed to be a peerless sword standing there. When his palm was about to hit him, his sword Qi burst out, a huge sword straight up into the sky took shape, and then he came straight to him.


    The sweeping monk''s pupils were constricted, and the light clap went directly to the empty sword body. Seven times in a row, he also stepped back seven steps.


    You know, he can kill a peerless master in the world in two seconds in one beat. He seldom uses it in ordinary times. Now he uses it seven times for the first time, and his face flashed an abnormal red color.


    The floor sweeping monk stood in silence. The last moment he was in front of song Qingshu, but now he was a few feet away from each other. A huge sword mark appeared on the stone road between them, which should be caused by the shock of the sword.


    All the people in the field opened their eyes. At that moment, the sword Qi was scattered and the palm power was splashing. Rao Shiyi could not stand still because of his accomplishments such as Tianshan TongLao and Fu Yaohong. He subconsciously stepped back a few feet.


    "Is this the power of the great master?" Everyone was horrified.


    I''m afraid I can''t forget it all my life.


    At the same time, the sweeping monk''s seven shots in a row, as well as the magic body method when he retreats, I''m afraid that Li Qiushui, who has been immersed in the waves for decades, will feel much worse when he comes.


    There was a movement in her heart. She seemed to understand something from the picture just now, but she forgot it the next second. She knew that she had better find a secluded place to have a good look at it. Maybe in a few years, she would be able to step into the great master''s realm.


    Fu Yaohong is very happy. Fortunately, her good apprentice has a lot to do with him, otherwise she would not dare to fight with such a guy.


    Huang Shan girl has a pair of beautiful eyes. She was adopted by Huang Shang when she was a child. She is the person who has spent the longest time with the great master.


    At that moment, she had a feeling that song Qingshu was stronger than the last Wudang battle, and more unfathomable than her master''s feeling.


    When everyone was thinking about it, three dark long lines had swept away to the song Qingshu.

 Chapter 2498

    It turned out that Sandu saw two people shake a move. Although they can''t see who is in the dominant position, the consumption is almost the same. At this time, it should be the time when the old force is old and the new force is not born, so they keenly grasped the gap of this moment.


    Of course, they don''t think that they can defeat a great master at this time, but they give the floor sweeping monk enough time to rest, but song Qingshu can''t get time to recover. With the change of time, the balance of victory will gradually tilt towards them.


    The three long ropes are dark and have no light. When they dance, they can''t see any shadow. The three long ropes seem to be slow and urgent, but there is no wind. It''s obvious that their internal force has become more and more powerful.


    Du Er''s black rope turned into a straight blade, such as a spear, such as a stick, stabbing at him. At the same time, Du Ranan''s two black ropes also came from behind to entangle him for a moment.


    "Brother song, be careful!" The Yellow shirted woman also waved her long whip and rolled two black ropes with the white Python whip method, at least to help disperse the pressure.


    Fu Yaohong''s figure flashed, and she had stopped her whip. Tianshan TongLao hesitated for a moment, but did not move.


    Song Qingshu, in the center of Vajra''s demon subduing circle, with a wave of his left hand, intertwined with each other the long whip to overcome the calamity and difficulty, and counteracted each other;


    They have been immersed in the Vajra demon subduing circle for decades. All the former leaders of Kunlun sect have died here. Even Zhang Wuji, the former leader of the demon sect, is trapped in it and can''t get rid of it. How can they expect that the other party can defuse their attack so easily now.


    But what made them stare was another thing. Song Qingshu slowly stretched out his right finger and gently clamped the black rope, which was enough to open the stone tablet.


    Du Er on one side was not surprised but happy. His wrist trembled, and an overwhelming force of internal force hit his chest. The long whip weapons have a great advantage, that is, they can multiply your power. The more you reach the end of the whip, the stronger the power you can wave.


    As a great master, his accomplishments are higher than his, but if his internal power is magnified ten times, is he still higher than him?


    He even had the confidence to let his ribs break and his five internal organs break. The other side is a great master, so it won''t be like this, but the broken finger bone should still be OK.


    At this time, the floor sweeping monk quickly reminded: "be careful!"


    Du Er was stunned. He didn''t understand why the sweeping monk would remind song Qingshu to be careful. Is it because he cherishes talent? But now the two sides stand on the opposite side, the benevolence of women is not good.


    At this time, song Qingshu snorted coldly, holding the whip slightly and shaking his wrist, and a bigger wave moved backward along the black rope.


    Du Er''s wrists shake out the waves and meet them as if ice and snow meet a volcano. They disappear in an instant. In his great horror, it''s too late for him to release the whip.


    A terrible internal force directly hit his chest, and Du Er puffed blood. At that moment, he knew that he had broken seven or eight ribs, and even suffered a lot of injuries to his internal organs.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Du Nan Du Jie and du e have been practicing Zen for decades in the back mountain of Shaolin. In order to practice the Vajra demon subduing circle, they are even more interlinked. Even their brothers can''t match their feelings.


    Seeing that Du Er was so miserable, they were both surprised and angry. With a shake of their wrists, they untied the tangled black rope. One went to song Qingshu''s spine, and the other swept to his waist.


    Song Qingshu''s face was cold, and countless sword Qi suddenly gathered in the air. Two powerful black ropes were cut into several pieces.


    The rest of the sword Qi continued to shoot at their right hands. The Vajra demon subduing circle is called demon subduing, but the three of them had already unconsciously entered the evil way. At the lion slaughtering conference, they didn''t know how many other masters died under their black rope. Even the leader of Kunlun sect was beaten to death by them.


    They are ruthless and merciless, without the compassion of Buddhist monks. In these two moves, whether they hit the spine or the waist, a normal person will be paralyzed in the lower body even if he is lucky to save his life, so he is no longer tolerant.


    The cultivation of crossing the calamity and difficulty is inferior to that of crossing the calamity. In the face of the fierce sword Qi, it can''t react at all.


    Before the sword Qi reached their bodies, they felt a tingling sensation on their skin. There was only one thought in their mind: "my life is over!"


    Just then, a gray shadow stood in front of them, and his hands formed an invisible Qi force to melt the sword Qi. However, his body still shook, and his face was a little whiter than just now.


    Song Qingshu didn''t do it again, but looked at the gray shadow. His expression was a little complicated: "originally, you could recover after a few days'' rest. Now, I''m afraid you can''t recover in a short time."


    "Amitabha!" The floor sweeping monk sighed, "after all, I brought them out of Shaolin. I can''t watch them die in a foreign land."


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "you should know the situation just now. I''ve been merciful all the time. On the contrary, their moves are more and more fierce one by one, so I''m going to give up one of their hands and let them participate in Zen Buddhism."


    "Thank you for your kindness." The sweeping monk nodded, "if you hadn''t been merciful, he would have been killed on the spot."


    When they heard the conversation, the people around them were shocked and embarrassed. It turned out that the other side was merciful at the beginning.


    But what''s more shocking is another thing. Just now, the floor sweeping monk and song Qingshu had a fight. Listen to what they said, the floor sweeping monk failed. How could it be?


    It is well known that the sweeping monk is as famous as Wudang immortal Zhang in the world. No matter how evil he is, song Qingshu can be as good as him at most.


    Even though song Qingshu has become a great master these years, no matter how powerful he is, he will be a little more powerful than the sweeping monk. Why did he win so quickly?


    Song Qingshu and the floor sweeping monk both know that it''s not so easy for them to decide whether to win or lose in a normal fight. But just now, the floor sweeping monk noticed that the other side was injured and decided to fight quickly. As soon as they met each other, they would fight each other with their own unique skills.


    But he didn''t expect that song Qingshu''s sword spirit was so fierce today. He suffered a big loss under the pressure. Later, in order to save his life, he was even more seriously injured.


    At this time, Huang shannu has already given up the fight with Fu Yao. Compared with Fu Yaohong''s loss, she is looking at the figure excitedly. Which girl in the world doesn''t want her lover to be an invincible hero?


    Tianshan Tong granny looks complicated. She thinks that this guy has made great progress. Last time they separated, he was not so good. How did he do it? She couldn''t help asking each other.


    At this time, the floor sweeping monk was injured, and Sandu had no power to fight any more. Only Fu Yaohong and Tianshan TongLao were left. However, both of them had some friendship with song Qingshu, and they fell into silence for a moment.


    "Take her with you." It was Tian Shan''s mother who took the lead in talking. She knew that her group of people could not stop each other at all. She might as well be a good friend. Anyway, the prince had already lost his breath. She was just a woman in a yellow shirt, which had no influence on the overall situation.


    But song Qingshu shook his head: "I came to the Palace this time mainly to see Brother Guo. I want to ask him something."


    Fu Yaohong frowned and said, "son song, although you are good at martial arts, you may not be able to win with us and the experts in the imperial palace."


    The restoration of the great Zhou Dynasty is the efforts of several generations. Now it is not easy for the descendants of emperor ruiwu to ascend the throne of God again. No one can destroy it, no matter how strong he is.


    Hearing her words, the guards and the army nearby drew out their waist knives one after another and drew their long bows. The situation was imminent.


    At this time, Guo Jing''s voice came from the palace: "aunt, let him in."

 Chapter 2499

    Guo family is the royal family of the great Zhou Dynasty, Fu family is the queen family of the great Zhou Dynasty, and Fu Yaohong is Guo Jing''s aunt.


    Hearing Guo Jing''s voice, Fu Yaohong hesitates. Although Guo Jing''s martial arts are good, song Qingshu''s cultivation is so profound that it''s dangerous for them to meet alone.


    One side of the sweeping monk said: "don''t worry, with the character of benefactor song and his friendship with jing''er, it won''t be bad for him."


    Fu Yaohong thought of all kinds of contacts in Mongolia and was immediately relieved: "it''s my villain''s heart, young master song, please!"


    Song Qingshu holds the hand of Huang shannu: "you can join me."


    He is not afraid that the other party will stay here and Tianshan TongLao and others will attack her. Instead, he is afraid that she will leave and get closer. It''s a pity that she will leave so soon.


    Feel the temperature of his palm, yellow shirt female heart a warm, but her eyes fell on the prince''s body, expression is quite hesitant.


    Fu Yaohong said: "don''t worry, the prince is dead. No matter how much hatred we have, we won''t destroy his body. I''ll send someone to collect him later."


    Huang shannu was relieved. She wanted to express her gratitude, but she couldn''t say it when she thought that the crown prince died in their hands.


    Song Qingshu patted her hand as a sign of comfort, and then took her to the deep palace. Because of Guo Jing''s order, all the way was smooth.


    Outside the imperial study, song Qingshu said to Huang shannu, "wait for me here. I have something to say to Guo Jing." After all, the two sides have national enmity. It''s not good if there are some conflicts.


    The girl in the yellow shirt gave a sound. She was as clever as a little daughter-in-law.


    Song Qingshu took an unexpected look at her and asked, "you won''t run away secretly."


    Huang Shan Nu angrily gave him a white look: "don''t worry, I''ll wait for you." In my mind, I can''t help thinking that he just defeated the floor sweeping monk and others. I think this guy is really handsome.


    After being confirmed, song Qingshu walked into the imperial study. A burly figure was standing by the window, staring at the moon in the sky in a daze. He heard his voice coming in and looked back at him with a very complicated expression: "brother song, I didn''t expect to see you in Mongolia, but this is the scene when we see you again."


    Song Qingshu looked at Guo Jing in a dragon robe. For a moment, he was not used to his shape. He could not help sighing: "yes, I didn''t expect that you would become an emperor even if my brain was wide open."


    Guo Jing gave a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that when I came back from Mongolia, I knew too many things I didn''t know before, and I didn''t know how to deal with them for a while."


    Song Qingshu is a little embarrassed. When he thinks about the love affair between him and Huang Rong, he knows it. He wants to explain it, but he doesn''t know how to start.


    "I didn''t expect that I was a descendant of the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty. Over the past few decades, the Guo family and the Fu family didn''t know how many people were working hard to recover the Zhou Dynasty and avenge the Zhao and Song dynasties. Countless people spent their lives, even sacrificed their lives." Guo Jing looked at his hands, "but I have been defending the country established by my enemy. In those years, for this matter, my mother died."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "Brother Guo, everything you do is for the country and the people, not for the court of the Zhao family, so you don''t have to blame yourself."


    "Thank you, brother song," Guo Jing said with a forced smile. "In fact, that''s what I said to myself, but I know that if I had known my life in those years, I would not have made such a choice. At first I thought I was from Song Dynasty, but what I didn''t expect was that I was from Zhou Dynasty. "


    Song Qingshu is silent. This is the helplessness of fate. Many times, he hesitates without human resources. He still asks: "in fact, even if you know your life experience, you are not the kind of people who are greedy for power. Why do you rebel with them and become the emperor now?"


    "Rebellion? Is this rebellion in your eyes? " Guo Jing laughed at himself, "I''m just taking back what the Zhao family shamelessly took away from us."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help saying, "it seems that Fu Yaohong has a great influence on you these days."


    Guo Jing shook his head: "they really instilled a lot of hatred towards Zhao song with me, but I''m not so easy to change. After all, I''m not that naive boy."


    "Then why are you?" Song Qingshu is a bit strange. From his tone, he didn''t realize the hatred for Zhao song like Fu Yaohong and Fu Minyi. Why did he join the rebellion team?


    "I just said that I knew a lot of things in these days," Guo Jing took a deep look at him, and then said, "in addition to being a member of the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty, another thing is that I was not elected the palace commander at the beginning."


    Song Qingshu remembers that in Lin''an City, because Guo Jing had made great contributions in guarding Xiangyang and had a high prestige, he was asked to act as the commander of the front of the palace, responsible for defending the royal family, and cooperating with Han Yuzhou''s Northern Expedition.


    But then it came to an end, and everyone was guessing the reason.


    "It turns out that the emperor of Zhao and song had already known the truth of my life experience, so how dare they give me such an important appointment?" Guo Jing laughed at himself, "when rong''er disappeared for no reason, it was the trap they set up to prevent me from participating in the temple competition."


    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that he had known about Huang Rong''s arrest at that time, and now he finally understood everything: "but Brother Guo, you are not the kind of person who is greedy for power, so you don''t choose to rebel, are you?"


    Guo Jing sighed: "I really don''t care about the position of palace commander. Only when I came back this time, someone showed me a lot of secret documents, I knew that Zhao Gou had planned to kill me quietly for a long time. At the beginning of the northern expedition, I was deliberately designed by them to go deep into the palace and kill me with the help of the golden men. Thanks to your help, I managed to save my life


    Song Qingshu sighed. At the beginning, Guo Jing went through life and death for the sake of the Song Dynasty. During the northern expedition, he was "tacitly" abandoned by several other armies to become a lone army, and finally fell into the siege of the Jin army. He was a witness, and he didn''t know it.


    "In addition, Zhao Gou also designed several other alternatives to secretly get rid of me, and even planned to kill rong''er and fu''er, to get rid of their roots." Guo Jing said with a sad smile, "when the Zhao family took advantage of the death of emperor ruiwu, they bullied the orphans and widows of the Zhou Dynasty and usurped the country. They didn''t expect that they would kill us all in a hundred years. The eldest husband was born between heaven and earth, and could not protect his wife and daughter, and could not comfort his ancestors. What''s the point of living?"


    Song Qingshu fell into silence. What the other party said was right. After all, the Zhao family was sorry for the Guo family. But between countries, what''s right and wrong?


    Of course, he also knew that if he changed his place, he would probably make the same choice. It''s just that Guo Jing, a man of noble character, would not react so strongly even if Zhao song was sorry for him.


    No matter Fu Yaohong or the floor sweeping monk, they had a great influence on him. In addition, all kinds of experiences in the Northern Expedition and later in Mongolia and the Chinese zither had to be separated, which must have influenced his three views to a certain extent.


    All kinds of factors together lead to the present situation.


    Now that they are so close, he can still feel Guo Jing''s pure heart; But if you want to say that it has not changed at all, it is not realistic. Guo Jing is not the great Xia of Xiangyang at that time.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking: "this time Fu Yaohong and her friends helped you, obviously with the help of the Mongols. In the future, will you repay the benefits of Mongolia to a certain extent?"


    Guo Jing shook his head: "although I no longer think I''m from the Song Dynasty, I''m still from the Han Dynasty. Having witnessed the burning, killing and looting of the Mongols, how can I betray the interests of the country for my own selfish desire? In those days, Emperor ruiwu was a proud emperor, but it''s a pity that it''s not too late for him. Otherwise, he would have ruled the whole country for a long time, and there would not be the weakness of Zhao and Song Dynasty, and the people in the Central Plains would not be bullied by other people. As a descendant of emperor ruiwu, I have the responsibility to inherit his unfinished will. "


    Song Qingshu secretly admired: "Brother Guo is so bold!"


    Guo Jing sighed: "but now I may not be able to sit firmly, not to mention the northern expedition to the Central Plains


    Song Qingshu didn''t say any flattering words against his will. He may not be able to sit still. Many other forces may not be able to tolerate him, but we are still waiting and waiting, and we haven''t done anything yet.


    After all, Dazhou has been dead for more than a hundred years. What appeal is there.


    Guo Jing''s painting style suddenly changed: "last time I left Mongolia in a hurry, how was Huazheng?"


    Song Qingshu nodded: "Princess Huazheng is all right, but she is confined in the palace. She can only wash her face with tears when she can''t see you."


    Guo Jing''s face was in pain: "I''m sorry for her. I hurt her for the first half of her life. I didn''t expect that I hurt her for the second half of her life."


    Song Qingshu comforted: "it''s no wonder that you lost your memory in Mongolia. Maybe you feel sorry for her, but in her opinion, I''m afraid that the time when I was with you might be the happiest time in her life."


    Hearing what he said, Guo Jing couldn''t help but move. Obviously, he was also reminded of his memory. In the past, when he lost his memory, he was very carefree with Huazheng. It can be said that he had never been so happy.


    After a long time, Guo Jing suddenly said, "brother song, I want to ask you something."


    "Brother Guo, please say that as long as I can do it, I must be duty bound!" Song Qingshu is the right way.


    Guo Jing took a deep look at him with a complicated expression. After a while, he said, "if anything happens to me next, please take care of rong''er."


    "Ah? This... "Song Qingshu was extremely embarrassed. He didn''t expect that what he said was this. He didn''t know whether he was deliberately testing or really. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    But Guo Jing didn''t say anything more. Instead, he said, "well, I''m a little tired. Brother song, please go back."


    Until he came out of the palace, song Qingshu didn''t come back. He didn''t know what he meant.


    "What did you say to Guo Jing?" Huang Shan female is a little curious, can''t help asking.

 Chapter 2500

    "I continued to talk about the past, but I didn''t talk about anything." Song Qingshu said the conversation in the imperial study, but of course he ignored Huang Rong.


    Huang shannu also couldn''t help sighing: "I still admire the character of great Xia Guo, but it''s a pity that fate makes people happy."


    "Yes." Song Qingshu also sighed. At this time, Guo Jing, like Xiao Feng in the original book, was in a dilemma of fate. No matter how he chose, what he got was pain, so Xiao Feng in the original book had to commit suicide.


    Like other male masters, the fate is much better. Linghu Chong doesn''t have to worry about whether to kill his master for revenge, because Yilin helped him kill him; Duan Yu doesn''t have to worry about ethics and love, because his mother cheated, so he doesn''t have to face a dilemma


    Thinking of this, song Qingshu had to be glad that he didn''t have to face such a choice. However, with his uncontrollable temperament, even if he was really in Guo Jing''s present position, he was not so tangled.


    "By the way, Guo Jing has promised to bury the prince''s body in the royal garden. Don''t worry too much." Song Qingshu comforted.


    Huang Shan Nu said: "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, don''t say it''s the prince today. I''m afraid I can''t come out alive."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I promised your master to take care of you, but now it seems that I haven''t broken my promise."


    For the first time, the woman in yellow shirt pursed a smile: "at the beginning, my master didn''t like your Playboy temperament. I was worried that I would be harmed by you, so I specially asked you to teach me martial arts or something."


    "That''s OK. Call my master quickly. I will give you everything I can." Song Qingshu pretended to smooth his long beard, making a look of being a teacher.


    "Bah ~" she spat, but she refused to shout.


    Song Qingshu put his face close to her: "does what you just said in the palace count?"


    "What, I don''t remember." The yellow dress girl''s heart jumped and turned her head red.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "in that case, I''ll go back to the Guo family. They have a bunch of princesses and princesses waiting for me to marry."


    Huang Shan''s daughter was immediately anxious. Although she knew that he was mostly joking, she still held him subconsciously: "you are a man, do you want me to say it again?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if you are shy, you can let me kiss you."


    The yellow shirt girl gave him a bad look and thought it would be more excessive to kiss him.


    However, song Qingshu had to sigh that she was so beautiful that her white eyes were so beautiful. Looking at her white and transparent skin, she couldn''t help but move her index finger and kiss her face.


    "Ah, you..." Huang shannu was startled. She subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but she was hugged by the other side. She couldn''t move at all.


    And because of the reason to talk back, the other side directly kisses her red lips.


    Huang shannu''s body trembled and her breath suddenly became short. She subconsciously wanted to push him away because of the reserve she had formed for many years, but the other side was like a mountain. She could not push him. After a few times of pushing, she had to let him go.


    Seeing the woman in the yellow shirt slowly close her eyes and let him pick them up, song Qingshu is very happy. It seems that men sometimes take the initiative. These women are willing, but they can''t save face for various reasons. No wonder those tyrannical CEO novels in previous lives are so popular. They all dislike integrity.


    When she came back to the other courtyard in Geling, Huang shannu was a little nervous: "brother song, isn''t miss Ren really fierce?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "you haven''t seen her before. Why are you so nervous all of a sudden?"


    The yellow shirt girl bit her red lips: "it''s different. It used to be... Nothing to you. Now... Now..."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "I understand. The new daughter-in-law wants to see the eldest daughter-in-law. If you are so nervous, you will be flustered in the future. Do you want to see Zhou Zhiruo, ah Jiu, your two younger sisters, ah ah..."


    The yellow shirt girl was so shy that she pinched him around his waist: "it''s all you, a big turnip, who made a fool of others."


    Song Qingshu firmly grasped her soft hand: "don''t worry, Yingying is very easy to talk, even hu''er and Yuanyuan can get along with her, what else do you worry about?"


    Despite this, the yellow dress girl was still very nervous until she entered the other hospital. When Ren Yingying learned that song Qingshu was back, she rushed out and saw the yellow dress girl. She was surprised: "sister Yang is coming too. Please sit down quickly."


    The yellow dress girl was a little flustered and said in a hurry: "Miss Ren, don''t call my sister. I can''t afford it."


    Ren Yingying was stunned. She always felt that she was a little strange today. She looked at Song Qingshu and said with a smile, "Yingying, it''s her turn to call your sister."


    Ren Yingying was so smart that he immediately understood it. He took the yellow shirt girl''s hand and sat down. A smile appeared on his lips: "in fact, our sister was guessing when you were cheated by this guy before, but your face was too thin. She was worried about you at that time, but fortunately, now she has finally achieved the right result."


    Listen to her a few words, yellow shirt female a flustered heart gradually settle down, some embarrassed to say: "Ren elder sister, you call me Yingluo is."


    Ren Yingying said with a smile: "then you can also call me Yingying. You don''t have to have a sister. We don''t like this rule in our family."


    Huang shannu gave a sound and quietly looked at Song Qingshu. A big stone in her heart was completely released.


    When song Qingshu saw that they were having a good talk, he was worried. He would not go through the three monks'' lack of water again. However, apart from the two of them, hu''er Yuanyuan and her family should not have this problem.


    The two women chatted for a while, and Ren Yingying began to ask about the entrance to the palace. Song Qingshu roughly explained the whole process.


    Ren Yingying nodded: "Guo Jing''s words revealed a message. He mentioned that someone had shown him some secret files. It seems that someone was manipulating it, which is in line with our previous guess."


    Song Qingshu was stunned and sighed: "Yingying, you are so careful. I didn''t notice you if you didn''t say it."


    The woman in yellow shirt asked quickly, "who is the person behind that? Is it the Royal City Department who has access to these secret files? The Royal City Department is controlled by the Xue family. Is it the Xue family? "


    Ren Yingying replied: "it doesn''t matter who he is now. The key is to lead him out. He has been hiding in the dark. It''s impossible to prevent him. As long as he comes out of the water, it''s easy to deal with him."


    "How to lead the snake out of the cave?" Some people help to think that song Qingshu is too lazy to think.


    "Today, you can''t hide your entrance to the palace from those who want to, and the death of the prince will certainly make a big fuss. Sandu is seriously injured. The key is that the sweeping monk is also injured. The deterrent power is no longer the same. The man secretly wants to take action. This is the best chance, "Ren Yingying analyzed." but I''m afraid that the man will be afraid of your existence and dare not take action, so we have to create an illusion that you are also injured in this war. We will take you back to Yangzhou to recuperate. "


    Song Qing shook his head: "there is a lot of eyeliner in the palace. At that time, our battle may not have been concealed by a conscientious person. It is not easy to convince the man that I was injured."


    "What about that?" Ren Yingying''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and obviously he had a headache.


    At this time, suddenly a hand came with a secret letter. Song Qingshu took it and looked at it. A smile suddenly appeared on his face: "that man can''t help it."


    At this time, Yuan Ziyi''s message from Huzhou was that someone had found Shuanger. Shuanger agreed according to the agreement, and now she is on her way to Lin''an.


    "What do you mean?" Ren YingYing and Huang shannu came to read the secret letter, but they couldn''t understand anything.


    Song Qingshu said something about shuang''er. Ren Yingying was so scared that he lost his face and touched his heart with trembling fingers: "it turns out that your injury is like this. I wonder how someone can hurt you. Why didn''t you tell me before."


    "I''m mainly afraid that you''ll have any opinions on shuang''er. Besides, she has changed her mind when it comes to her. I took her hand and stabbed her down." Song Qingshu explained.


    Ren Yingying snorted: "it''s true that shuang''er takes revenge on Xiaobao, who has been dead for a long time. There are rare strange women in the world. How can we have any opinions about her? In the end, it''s you who have gone around and made trouble. "


    The woman in yellow shirt can''t help but say: "you really have some... Some bad means to rob others."


    "You mean mean mean." Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "I did a lot of wrong things in those years."


    Ren Yingying, however, was aroused by him. He couldn''t help complaining: "at the beginning, the means you used on me were not glorious, so I finally fell in love with you. But there''s no reason why you should not wet your shoes when you often walk by the river. This is also a warning. In the future, you should do less to hook people - your wife and daughter, So that no one will avenge his husband one day. "


    "Are you not satisfied with so many of our sisters? Even if you are not satisfied, what kind of woman can''t be found in your present status, why do you have to do those disgraceful things again?"


    "I''m useless, and I''m willing to be in love with them. It''s not as bad as you think," Song Qingshu said with a burning face. "Besides, that... I''ve been washing my hands recently." I don''t know why.


    Ren Yingying said with a smile: "wash your hands in the golden basin? What about Huang Rong


    Song Qingshu suddenly had some language barrier, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Huang shannu also couldn''t help feeling: "I didn''t expect that even Huang Rong didn''t escape your clutches. I admire you a little."


    Ren Yingying nodded with the same feeling: "when I heard the news, I was shocked, and I admire it."


    Song Qingshu could not hang on his face at last. He was a little annoyed: "OK, OK, and don''t blame me for using my family law."


    "Family law?" The woman in the yellow shirt looked blankly at Ren Yingying.


    Ren Yingying''s face turned red and he couldn''t help spat: "this bastard uses this move every time." When she thought of the other party''s unbearable appearance, she was so excited that she couldn''t say anything about him.


    Two days later, a surprising news spread in the streets of Lin''an


    "Have you heard that song Qingshu, the king of Qi, was assassinated. His life and death are unknown."


    "Nonsense, the king of Qi has great martial arts. How can someone assassinate him?"


    "Of course men can''t, but what about women? Which man can guard against the assassination when he is most ecstatic? "


    "Well, it''s really possible that the king of Qi is the most romantic and handsome man, and there are countless women around him. Sure enough, will he die in the belly of a woman?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, it was just a rumor, but later more and more details were said with eyes and nose, and no one came out to clarify it. Some people even saw Princess Qi crying into tears, and even secretly dressed in mourning.


    The king of Qi is dead!


    As soon as the news came out, it was like thunder on the ground, which shocked the whole official circles of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    However, a few days later, a more surprising news came that King Beijing rose up and called on the king to be diligent. Within a few days, he stormed into the palace and successfully overthrew the puppet Dynasty established by Guo and restored the orthodoxy of Zhao and Song dynasties.


    ---


    Who''s saying I''m short?

 Chapter 2501

    Guo Jing, the puppet emperor, was deposed. Now he has been sent to the heaven''s prison, waiting for the court to pronounce a sentence publicly, and he will be executed later.


    Jia Zhen, Jia Lian, Jia Rong and others died in the rebellion. In the back palace, Jia Fei, who had recovered from the cold palace, was given Bai Ling. The rest of the men in Jia''s house were removed from the official ranks. Jia''s house was sealed, and the Grand View Garden was seized, waiting for further release,


    Shi Hao, the historian, died in the war, Shi Miyuan was sent to the prison, a series of officials of the historian were dismissed one after another, and the historian was copied.


    It has been reported that Qin Keqing of Jia family and Wei Ruolan of historian are the remaining evils of Chai Rong''s descendants. Therefore, the fact that the two families conspired against each other is likely to be punished.


    On the contrary, the officials of the Xue family have made rapid progress one by one. It is reported that Xue Baochai and Xue Baoqin, the two eldest daughters of the Xue family, seem to be going to marry the king of Beijing.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu was shocked when a series of news came to other hospitals in Geling. It was really a thunderbolt. Everything was too fast.


    He has been pretending to be dead for some days. These days, he has been hiding in the secret room under the other courtyard. Every day, he is accompanied by beauty. He is busy arranging everything. In his spare time, he has nothing to do with making people. Life is very comfortable.


    "It seems that the Xue family has long taken refuge with the king of Beijing. This time, they have pushed the Jia and Shi families to the front and become the leading birds. He''s going to take the whole show with his backhand." Song Qingshu said with emotion.


    "In fact, it''s no surprise that the former king of Beijing was hiding in the dark and could find out so many old things about you. He must have relied on the power of the Imperial City Department, which was always under the control of the Xue family." One side of the yellow shirt female said, she on Lin''an side of the power composition is clear.


    Song Qingshu said: "in fact, the Imperial City Department alone may not be able to find so much information. The king of Beijing still controls the intelligence network of Xiake island. Only in this way can he find so much information."


    There are intelligence networks in all countries, such as the Imperial City Department in the Southern Song Dynasty, the sticky pole department in the Qing Dynasty, the Huanyi Academy in the Jin Dynasty, and the tiyin department in the Liao Dynasty.


    After all, for decades, Xiake island has controlled too many low-level gangs in the name of rewarding good and punishing evil, thus establishing a terrorist intelligence network.


    Originally, this was the painstaking efforts of Jia Sidao for many years. Unfortunately, in the battle of Wudang Mountain, he was defeated and died. As the king of Beijing, Zhao Da, he had been in a bad mood for a long time and took over most of the forces of Xiake island.


    When Jia''s family appeared as Jia Baoyu before, Liao Yingzhong, Jia Sidao''s remaining confidant, complained to him. Zhao Da took the opportunity to win over most of Jia Xiangye''s secret forces.


    "By the way, Guo Jing, how did they lose so badly? What about the floor sweeping monks?" Compared with Jia and Shi, song Qingshu was more concerned about the situation of these people.


    Ren Yingying replied: "in the palace war that night, the floor sweeping monk fell, and even Fu Yaohong died. It seems that one of the other Sandu escaped, and Wei Ruolan also died. Lingjiu Palace also suffered heavy losses. Tianshan TongLao was seriously injured and captured. Mei lanzhuju was also captured one after another in order to save her. Fu Minyi seems to have disappeared in the chaos of war. "


    Song Qingshu''s brows wrinkled instantly. In a short period of time, so many people he used to know died. Rao Shi was determined and his heart was stormy. However, he was more concerned about another thing: "even the floor sweeping monk died?"


    Although he suffered a lot of injuries, he was a great master after all. How could he die so easily?


    "I was shocked when I heard the news. Who else do you think can kill him?" Ren Yingying''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    "I can''t think of it," Song Qingshu shook his head. "The floor sweeper is the head of both Buddhism and Taoism. His accomplishments are unfathomable. He''s not under Wudang immortal Zhang. He''s also the top five or even the top three in the world. Even if he''s hurt, he won''t be able to survive."


    Ren Yingying quickly reminded: "this is a variable, you must be alert."


    Song Qingshu let out a sound, and some of the original mood of going to the theatre became more cautious.


    At this time, someone came to report that there was a girl outside the courtyard who asked to see the king of Qi and refused to leave.


    "To see me?" Song Qingshu had some accidents. Didn''t she know that I was "dead"?


    "I''ve told her, but she still insists." The man replied.


    Ren YingYing and Huang shannu looked at him with very strange eyes: "where did you get a debt?"


    Song Qingshu said thoughtfully, "did that person inform his name?"


    "She''s Shi Xiangyun, miss of the historian."


    Song Qingshu''s heart moved: "please ask her to come in."


    Then he said to Ren Yingying, "Yingying, go to receive her first, and see what she''s coming for?"


    Ren Yingying gave a sound, and then hurriedly except the secret room, song Qingshu came to the wall somewhere, where there was a secret hole to see what happened in the outside room.


    Shi Xiangyun was soon brought in. At the moment, she was no longer in high spirits, her hair was messy, her clothes were broken several times, her face was stained with a lot of stains, and she didn''t know whether it was dust or dry blood.


    "Miss Shi should be wanted. What''s the matter here?" Ren Yingying asked.


    Shi Xiangyun clenched his lips: "I want to see the king of Qi."


    Ren Yingying lightly replied: "he is not here, what is the same as I said."


    Shi Xiangyun shook his head: "everyone said he was dead, but I don''t believe it. I know he must still be alive."


    Ren Yingying''s face was surprised: "why do you think so?"


    Shi Xiangyun shook his head blankly: "I don''t know. Anyway, I believe he must still be alive. If he''s dead, I don''t have the motivation to live. "


    Then he squatted on the ground and sobbed.


    Ren Yingying looked at the wall behind him strangely, thinking when this guy was hooked up with Miss Shi.


    "What do you want from me?" Song Qingshu came out of the secret Road, and he was also very curious, because he knew that the other party was not in love with himself.


    Hearing his voice, Shi Xiangyun trembled all over and suddenly raised his head. After seeing him in halal, he was very excited: "great, you are still alive, great..."


    Feeling the strange eyes of Ren YingYing and Huang shannu, song Qingshu sighed: "what on earth do you want to say? It''s like I''m always abandoning you."


    Shi Xiangyun fell down on his knees in front of him: "please save the historian, please help me to get revenge. The king of Beijing said but didn''t believe it. He killed Wei Ruolan, Wuwu..."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "Miss Shi, why do you think I want to help you?"


    Shi Xiangyun''s red lips clenched: "as long as you can help me, I''ll be a slave and a maid after that, at your disposal."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "Miss Shi, don''t overestimate your charm. Do you think a woman can really play such an important role in our position?"


    Shi Xiangyun replied, "I know I''m not enough, but you must be interested in what I have."


    "What is it?" Song Qingshu didn''t care.


    Shi Xiangyun said: "before we started the incident, in fact, the king of Beijing had been with us secretly, but he was treacherous and suddenly turned against the enemy. We were caught off guard and suffered such a big loss. However, we still have some account books and catalogues with him in our hands, which can prove that he was also involved in it before."


    Huang shannu, who was originally watching the opera, had a slight change in her face. She was still a little pleased when she saw that they had suffered a lot. Although the king of Beijing was a little mean, he was Zhao''s son after all, so he was able to recover the country.


    But if he was involved in the whole process from the beginning, he would be the culprit of all this, and the nature would be different.


    Song Qingshu was not surprised. He said, "where is the evidence? Let me have a look."


    Shi Xiangyun hesitated for a moment, and finally took out an account book from his arms and handed it to him: "I believe that the character of the king of Qi will not do anything to demolish the bridge."


    As a result, song Qingshu turned over the account book with the girl''s body temperature for several times and then collected it: "this thing can only be regarded as a circumstantial evidence. Now the king of Beijing is in charge of the imperial court. It''s not realistic to overthrow him through this."


    In fact, this thing is quite useful. In the world, teachers are famous. He has already arranged everything in a hurry, but the weight of the evidence provided by Shi Xiangyun is still poor, so it is difficult to directly hammer King Beijing to death.


    Shi Xiangyun was disappointed. Suddenly he thought of something and said, "you can go to see sister Bao. She has doubts about Baoyu''s death all the time. My father once mentioned that he suspects that Baoyu''s death is related to the king of Beijing. If you can persuade her to fight back, she must have the evidence you want in her hand."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "but I heard that she is going to marry the king of Beijing. Maybe she will become a royal concubine in the future. How can she oppose the king of Beijing?"


    Shi Xiangyun shook his head: "you don''t understand her feelings for Baoyu. The reason why she agreed to marry was completely out of family interests. But once she knew that Baoyu was killed by King Beijing, she would never agree."


    Song Qingshu thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll go to see Xue Baochai. If it''s really successful, I''ll try my best to take care of you historians. But don''t give me too much hope. After all, you historians are involved in the rebellion. It''s a big crime to punish the nine nationalities. I''m not sure if you can keep it at that time."


    "I''m relieved to have you. We know that we are sinful, and we will be satisfied as long as we can keep a vein of incense." Shi Xiangyun''s tears came down.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "Thank you, brother song ~" Shi Xiangyun finally showed a smile on his face, and then fainted on the ground.


    Ren Yingying checked in the past and said: "it should be caused by excessive fatigue and mental loss. Just take a rest for a while."


    Song Qingshu gave a sound and asked her to help take care of him here. He went to the Imperial City Department first.


    Ren Yingying is a little worried: "is it the trap they set?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and Shi Haowei Ruolan is dead. Historians don''t have this kind of blood to perform."


    Ren Yingying smile: "this is also."


    Song Qingshu quietly goes out of the other courtyard in Geling and goes all the way to the city. He is thinking about whether Xue Baochai is in the Imperial City Department or the Xue family. Suddenly, he sees a beautiful figure in the Royal City Department''s uniform walking on the street. Who is Xue Baochai?


    It''s really easy to get it!


    Song Qingshu didn''t talk too much. He touched her directly, pointed her acupoints and carried her to an abandoned yard several miles away.


    "Who are you?" Xue Baochai was extremely shocked. Although she was a little distracted and careless just now, the other side could subdue her instantly and bring her here. This martial arts skill is really terrible.


    Song Qingshu didn''t cover up this time. He came directly to her and untied her acupoints. With his martial arts, he couldn''t run if he wanted to.


    "King of Qi? You... You''re not dead? " Xue Baochai opened her mouth and her face was full of shock.


    "The girl is too cruel. Long time no see. Do you think I''ll die?" Song Qingshu jokingly said, "I remember we had a good time meeting before."


    "I didn''t mean that." Xue Baochai''s face was a little embarrassed, but in her heart was a storm. If the king of Qi did not die, the Xue family and the king of Beijing would be in danger.


    "This time I came to you mainly for your help. I found the evidence of Beijing king for me." Song Qingshu went straight in.


    Xue Baochai frowned: "although I want to pretend to promise you, the king of Qi must also know that I have an engagement with the king of Beijing. How can I help you deal with him?"


    "But I remember that what you like is Jia Baoyu. How quickly did you change your mind?" Song Qingshu asked.


    Xue Baochai''s eyes flashed a trace of pain: "Baoyu is dead."


    "Don''t you want to know who killed him?" Song Qingshu looked at him quietly.


    "Of course, it''s the guy who pretended to be him and went to Xixia for marriage!" Xue Baochai said hatefully. She was in great pain when she thought that she was still close to the man along the way and that she was in opposition with her enemies.


    Song Qingshu sighed and said in Jia Baoyu''s voice, "sister Bao, do you hate me so much?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Xue Baochai trembled, and then looked at the man in front of her incredulously.

 Chapter 2502

    "You... You are... It''s you..." Xue Baochai looked at him in shock, some incoherent.


    But song Qingshu understood her words: "yes, it''s me."


    "It''s you Xue Baochai clenched her teeth, pulled out her sword and stabbed him angrily.


    As soon as song Qingshu flicked her finger, she could not hold the sword in her hand and fell to the ground. The sword still trembled.


    "I know you can''t get revenge for your poor martial arts. If you want to kill it, kill it!" Xue Baochai''s face was blue and white, and she raised her long white neck.


    Song Qingshu said lightly, "I think you misunderstood that I didn''t kill Jia Baoyu." He naturally knew why the other party was so angry, so he went straight to the subject.


    "If you didn''t kill him, who else could there be?" Xue Baochai said bitterly. "If you kill him, then you pretend to be him and sneak into Jia''s house to get their information and use it against them, and finally the booming Jia''s house is defeated."


    What''s more hateful is that she later pretended to be Jia Baoyu, which made her throw herself in all kinds of arms. Of course, she couldn''t say that.


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "Miss Xue, you are smart. You should remember whether I went back to Jia''s house as Jia Baoyu before or after the battle of Wudang Mountain."


    Xue Baochai was stunned. Then she remembered that he came to Jia''s house later. At that time, Jia''s house was doomed to be ruined, and he really didn''t need him to spy any more information.


    But she snorted: "who knows what you''re up to? The world knows that the king of Qi is romantic. Maybe she has a crush on those beautiful ladies in the Grand View Garden?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I am so unbearable in Miss Xue''s eyes. How ever did I bully any lady? Take you for example. At that time, you were unprepared for me. What did I do to you?"


    "You haven''t done anything to me yet!" Xue Baochai''s face was red with shame. She thought that she hugged her, hugged her, and even kissed her.


    "Keke ~" Song Qingshu coughed awkwardly twice, "mainly because I was too strange to worry about being seen. At least I''m not bad. You''re innocent


    Xue Baochai''s face turned blue and red, but she didn''t go any further.


    Song Qingshu then said, "I pretended to be Jia Baoyu for another purpose. There was someone else who killed him."


    Xue Baochai sneered: "if you had not killed me, would you have pretended to be so similar? If I remember correctly, the king of Qi should have never seen Jia Baoyu before. "


    "Who says I haven''t seen it?" Song Qingshu replied, "Miss Xue is in the Imperial City Department. I should know that I was poisoned by Jinbo Xunhua."


    Xue Baochai let out a cry. At that time, it was very noisy. Everyone thought that he was dead. He really disappeared for many months. Who knows, later, he was suddenly born. His martial arts were further developed. Everyone was guessing what happened to him at that time.


    Song Qingshu explained: "at that time, I fled all the way, touched a passenger ship, and then I was hijacked by the people of Xiake island by chance..."


    He said about what happened at that time, including the fact that he later witnessed Jia Baoyu being killed in front of his eyes. Of course, he ignored the Xiangyan details of how Qi Fang forced drugs for him.


    When she finally learned the truth of Jia Baoyu''s death, Xue Baochai burst into tears: "my Baoyu, it turns out that you died quietly on Xiake island."


    "Who is that man in black?" Xue Baochai looked at him in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly. Instead, he told the story of Wudang Mountain: "Jia Sidao has been thinking about this problem. At first, he suspected that it was Jia Lian and Wang Xifeng who had the right to inherit the family, but Jia Lian and Wang Xifeng didn''t have the ability at all. So he suspected that it was Jia Hui who moved the hand, so he designed to get rid of Jia Hui on Wudang Mountain."


    "But Jia''s words before his death show that he didn''t do it, and I can testify to this, because the murderer was not old enough to be an old man like Jia."


    "Who on earth is that?" Xue Baochai was in a state of extreme shock. She didn''t know many things before. No matter what happened on Xiake island or Wudang Mountain, only a few people knew.


    "In fact, you already have a conjecture in your heart, so why ask?" Song Qingshu sighed. "To judge who the murderer is, there is a simplest principle, that is, who is the most profitable."


    "But I think you are quite likely to be the murderer!" Xue Baochai had already wavered, but she still said.


    "I have a witness. Zhou Zhiruo, who was present at that time, didn''t say anything. After all, she is my wife, and it doesn''t count to testify," Song Qingshu said. "In addition, there is Qi Fang, the young grandmother of ten thousand families. You can ask her for proof."


    "Who doesn''t know the great charm of the king of Qi? I''m afraid you''ve conquered the young lady who has been with you for so long. How can I believe what she said?" Xue Baochai said.


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "if you want to say that, I can''t help it. After all, we have been together for so long, why do you prefer to believe others than what I say?"


    Xue Baochai bit her lip: "because you and I are all based on lies, how can I believe what you say. If you don''t have any other evidence, you don''t have to talk about it. Either let me go or kill me. "


    Song Qingshu has a toothache. It''s really troublesome for this woman not to get oil and salt. I think it''s because she was cheated so hard by pretending to be Jia Baoyu. Now she doesn''t believe what I say.


    "There''s another one!" Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly brightened.


    "Who?" Xue Baochai asked in a hurry.


    "Liao Yingzhong, the chief aide of Jia Sidao," Song Qingshu said, "he is closest to Jia Sidao, and he must know the most details. Moreover, last time I joined Jia''s house as Jia Baoyu, he complained to me that King Beijing took the opportunity to take most of Jia''s subordinates."


    Xue Baochai''s face suddenly changed and she said in a hurry, "come on, take me to the outskirts of the south of the city."


    "Why?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    "I got the news that Liao Yingzhong was hiding in a private house on the outskirts of the south of the city, and the killer of the Imperial City Department was rushing to execute him." Xue Baochai said quickly.


    Song Qingshu''s face also changed. He didn''t dare to delay. He grabbed her waist and rushed to the south of the city.


    Xue Baochai''s face turned red. She was about to say something, but suddenly she was in a trance. At the beginning, in Xixia, he was holding himself like this. This feeling was so familiar.


    Song Qingshu has no time to think about this. Liao Yingzhong is a key figure. Even if it is not for the purpose of testifying, he is worthy of help as Jia Sidao''s chief staff.


    Half an hour later, in a broken temple on the outskirts of the city, the killer of the Imperial City Department fell to the ground, and Liao Yingzhong, who was injured all over, looked at the man in front of her with a complicated look: "I didn''t expect that you saved me in the end."


    "I think Mr. Liao should know that there is no eternal enemy in the world." It was song Qingshu who came. Fortunately, he arrived in time at the last moment.


    Liao Ying nodded: "yes, now only you can help us revenge!"


    But his face suddenly became strange, looking at Xue Baochai: "but why is she here?"


    Song Qingshu said his intention again, and Liao Yingzhong replied: "so it is. I have been investigating the whereabouts of the young master. I suspected a lot of people before, but now I confirm that the murderer of the young master must be king Beijing."


    "The most famous envoys of Xiake island are Zhang San and Li Si, but there are Zhao Da Qian Er on them, and Zhao Da is the king of Beijing. When the young master had an accident, Beijing Wang should not be on the island, but I later found out that he was neither in Lin''an nor in Shanyin''s house. During that time, his whereabouts "disappeared". Obviously, it was because he sneaked into Xiake island to assassinate the young master, so there was no alibi. "


    "But these are just one side of your words, and now you have a deep hatred with King Beijing. It''s hard to avoid that you will deliberately tell lies in order to deal with him." Xue Baochai frowned.


    Liao Yingzhong took a deep look at her: "Miss Bao, I have watched you and Baoyu grow up since I was a child. If I say something disrespectful, I treat you as my son and future daughter-in-law from the bottom of my heart. How can I cheat you with this. If you still don''t believe it, I can take you to see the relevant records, but now Jia''s house has been copied, it may be a bit of trouble to find these records. "


    "No need." Xue Baochai''s face changed. In fact, she had already believed it. She was born in the Imperial City Department, and she had no analytical ability. She just didn''t want to believe this possibility. "What can I do now? Our Xue family has been tied to the same boat with King Beijing. How can I bury the whole family because of my personal grievances?"


    "In fact, it''s easy to solve this problem." Liao Yingzhong said suddenly.


    "How to solve it?" Xue Baochai was stunned.


    Liao Yingzhong said, "the foundation of your alliance between the Xue family and the king of Beijing is that you and Xue Baoqin marry him to be his concubine. Since the king of Beijing can marry, why can''t the king of Qi?"


    Song Qingshu thought he didn''t see it. Does this guy still have the property of Yuelao?


    Xue Baochai was both shy and angry: "how can this change suddenly? Besides, I don''t want to marry anyone!"


    Liao Yingzhong said in a deep voice: "Miss Xue, you have to think about it clearly. From a woman''s point of view, the king of Qi is better than the king of Beijing in any way; From the perspective of family interests, now that the king of Qi is not dead, all the plans of the king of Beijing are doomed to be in vain. It''s still too late for you Xue family to change your family. If you wait until the king of Beijing is defeated, it''s too late. "


    Xue Baochai was stunned, but the other party''s last sentence came to her heart. Now the Xue family still has bargaining capital. If the dust settles, it will be too late.


    However, she still hesitated: "hum, we may not lose."


    Liao Yingzhong sneered: "originally, I always had a guess. Now when I see that the king of Qi is safe, I am more and more sure that he has been leading the snake out of the hole, waiting for the Beijing king behind the scenes to jump out. Now it''s time to close the net."


    "The only thing he lacks now is the name of graduation. But I have this name. I have the evidence that King Beijing colluded with Pan Ren and pan Bing to coerce the crown prince to rebel and die."


    "Is that true?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect such a surprise. With this and the account books provided by Shi Xiangyun, he could have killed the king of Beijing.


    "It''s true, of course." Liao Yingzhong gritted her teeth and said, "at the beginning, I noticed that the king of Beijing secretly bribed Mr. Xiangye''s old department and began to guard against him. This time, the Jia family was incited to help Guo Jing rebel. He did not spare no effort. Unfortunately, Jia Zhen and Jia Lian were too stupid. I knew that they had been blinded by their interests, so I gave up persuasion and made preparations early, That''s the evidence. "


    After that, he sighed a long time, looked at Xue Baochai and said, "this time, you Xue family have done a lot of harm to Jia family. If you had not grown up and had a good relationship with Baoyu, I would not have said so much to you. This is the last chance. You must seize it. "


    Xue Baochai clenched her red lips, but her beautiful face was full of struggle. She looked at Song Qingshu: "is Baoyu really not killed by you?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "you must have your own judgment in your heart. No matter how much I say, it''s useless."


    Xue Baochai hesitated for a moment and suddenly asked, "what do you mean about this?" As soon as he finished, his face turned red as if it were covered with rouge.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "sister Bao has a beautiful country, not to mention taking good care of her on the way to Xixia..."


    Xue Baochai was embarrassed: "it''s not for you..."


    Song Qingshu said: "in any case, I am very impressed by your tenderness and consideration, so as long as the young lady nods, I naturally can''t get it."


    Xue Baochai suddenly lowered her head: "I don''t like you because I like you, just for my family."


    Song Qingshu went over and held her hand: "you will like me."


    Xue Baochai was startled. She subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but she was held tightly. Her heart jumped wildly. She thought that this guy''s self-confidence was really a bit of a shame.


    However, compared with beijingwang, this guy looks more pleasant.


    Liao Ying sighs. If only Baoyu were still there


    Xue Baochai suddenly thought of something and said, "but I can''t represent the family. My father may not agree."


    Song Qingshu faintly smile: "your father is smart, he will agree." At the same time, he added that if he didn''t agree, he would fight until he agreed.


    Next, song Qingshu took Liao Yingzhong and Xue Baochai to the Xue family.


    The whole Xue family didn''t know what had happened. They only knew that at the beginning, the master was furious. The master of the family, Zhongyuan Yihong, and even Xue Yiren, who had closed the door to recover, rushed to the study, but soon fell into silence.


    Finally, when the master came out, his face was calm, and he could not see any anger. Instead, Gujing bubo sent out orders one by one. At the same time, he secretly summoned some of his closest relatives to have a secret talk for a long time.


    On the second day, the imperial assembly began to discuss the new monarch. Although the puppet emperor was abolished, Zhao Gou died in the previous civil strife, the prince also died, King Yi died in the battle of Wudang Mountain in the early morning, and the two heirs Zhao Gou had secretly prepared died.


    But he himself was infertile and had no children. For a moment, everyone began to discuss who should be the enemy.


    Some people in the court proposed several masters who were more closely related to Zhao Gou, but they were all denied by others for various reasons, until someone suddenly proposed that Zhao Shicheng, the king of Beijing, was the son of Zhao Zhongshi, Emperor Taizong''s xuansun, and the nephew of the eldest princess of Qin and Lu, Emperor Renzong''s tenth daughter, and played a decisive role in the rebellion of the remaining parties in Zhou Dynasty, So it''s better to make him emperor.


    Of course, King Beijing went out immediately and said humbly that it was not appropriate. After all, his blood relationship was far away from the imperial system, but he could not stand up to all the officials. All kinds of quotations showed that he was the best candidate for the new king.


    None of these ministers in the court is a human spirit. They all see that this is a play directed and performed by him. Although they are a little dissatisfied, now the emperor Prince is dead and the king of Qi is dead. The king of Beijing has already taken charge of the overall situation. Who dares to break his stage.


    Seeing that the king of Beijing was about to be admitted as the new king, Xue Ji, who was involved in political affairs, suddenly came out and accused the other party of dozens of serious crimes, saying that all these were his conspiracies. Jia and Shi conspired against each other, supporting Guo Jing to ascend the throne of God, and murdering the emperor and Prince, all of which were controlled by him behind the scenes.


    The whole audience was in an uproar when he said this. The other party''s disclosure of these things was too shocking. Although some people had secretly guessed before, it was just speculation, and they didn''t dare to think about it. Now Xue Ji led the way, and a series of other officials also came out one after another to impeach the king of Beijing. They brought all kinds of evidence together. The process was very detailed, and everyone immediately believed it.


    The only strange thing is that the Xue family is not with the king of Beijing. How can he suddenly turn against each other? Is it Xue Ji who wants to be the Emperor himself? But it''s impossible.


    Xue Ji is also suffering at this time. Now that he has agreed to cooperate with song Qingshu, he naturally wants to set up a registration form. Moreover, Liao Yingzhong has also analyzed with him that the Xue family has been involved in those things before. If he wants to keep the Xue family safe afterwards, he can only completely push everything to the king of Beijing, so he has to take risks to lead his hair.


    Beijing king was surprised and angry. He never thought that Xue Ji would betray him suddenly, but now he didn''t care to explore the reason, but he solved the chaotic situation as soon as possible.


    "Come on, Xue Ji. He''s very coquettish. Take it for me!"


    However, Xue Ji was not in a hurry: "since the Song Dynasty established itself, no minister has ever been convicted for his words. As a descendant of Taizong, King Beijing doesn''t even know this rule."


    The king of Beijing snorted: "now we should use heavy allusions in troubled times. It''s not easy for us to calm down in the great song dynasty. You are bewitching people here, and you don''t know who has bewitched you. It''s obvious that you want to overthrow the great song dynasty. How can I sit back and ignore you?"


    Xue Ji scolded directly: "Zhao Shicheng, you killed the prince just to usurp the throne, and you said that you represented the Song Dynasty. Won''t your conscience hurt?"


    With a wave of his hand, a large number of bodyguards come in to capture Xue Ji. Xue Ji''s face changes slightly. Although Xue''s family is powerful, they are all in the officialdom, but they don''t have much power in the palace.


    Just at this time, another group of soldiers rushed in to protect him. Wang Ziteng stood up and said, "King Beijing, just now Xue Ji said it was true or false. After investigation, I know. Now you are in such a hurry. Are you going to kill people?"


    Seeing him jump out, the king of Beijing doesn''t know that he has fallen into a trap. Xue Ji has been cooperating with him all the time. If he really goes on investigating, he will not be able to hide it. Now he can only say: "come on, someone is troubling the court. Arrest them all. In case of resistance, kill them!"


    He doesn''t know that even if all this is done today, rumors will spread and the reputation of the virtuous king who worked hard for decades will be destroyed.


    But now I can''t take care of this. If I can''t suppress everything in time, I will be doomed.


    "Are you the only one?" Wang Ziteng sneered, "come on, catch this usurper who kills the king and seizes the throne. If you have any resistance, kill him."


    Wang Ziteng was in charge of the front Department of the palace. Before that, he had been a wall watcher, so people ignored his sense of existence. Now when he went out of the mountain, people found that his men were no less powerful than King Beijing.


    The soldiers of the two sides soon formed a regiment, and it was hard to decide whether to win or lose for a while. Only those Wen Chen were left shivering with one foot.


    King Beijing sneered: "Wang Ziteng, Xue Ji, do you think you can beat me like this? Have you ever thought about why the experts under Guo Jing''s command are like clouds, but they are calmed by me in a short time? "


    "Laozu, master Lin, please suppress this mess!"

 Chapter 2503

    "Jie, Xiao Chengzi, it''s up to me finally." a strange laugh resounded in the hall. The magnificent palace suddenly became ghostly. Everyone''s heart clapped.


    A gray shadow flashed in. Many bodyguards along the way were paralyzed to the ground before they could react. The people next to them looked in horror and found a red dot on their forehead. It was obvious that they were pierced by the inner Qi of the other party at that moment.


    "Is it a man or a ghost?" Xue Ji and others were shocked.


    Only Wang Ziteng was relatively calm. After all, he had seen "sunflower ancestor" on Wudang Mountain before


    "The younger generation is good, and they know their ancestors." An old eunuch appeared on the censer in front of the Dragon chair, and the whole person seemed to have no weight. When he appeared, the temperature of the whole hall suddenly dropped several degrees.


    "Father sunflower, every time you come out, you have to make such a ghost. It makes people feel uncomfortable when they see it." Another woman in white came out slowly from the inner room behind the Dragon chair. Although she was quite old from some details, she still had a graceful appearance.


    "Lin Chaoying, if he had not been a eunuch since he was a child, he would have been a wife if he saw such a brilliant woman as you." Laozu of sunflower said with a smile.


    The woman in white looked cold: "are you forcing me to fight with you?"


    "I''m kidding. Why are you so angry?" the grandparent of sunflower said with a smile and changed the topic directly. "Are you coming or am I coming?"


    Lin Chaoying directly ignored him, but looked at the king of Beijing: "we have an agreement before, just to help you deal with the floor sweeping monk, but not your thugs."


    The king of Beijing said with a smile, "I''m very respectful of you. How can I treat you as thugs?"


    One side of the sunflower ancestor said with a smile: "Xiaochengzi, you''ve served me well these years. I''ll help you get rid of them. You don''t have to ask this woman."


    As soon as his voice fell, he turned into a shadow. He grabbed Xue Ji with one hand and Wang Ziteng with the other. Xue Ji was not good at martial arts and had no power to resist. Wang Ziteng was good at martial arts. But when he was caught with the other hand, he found that he was the same as Xue Ji and could not resist at all.


    At this time, the smiling face of sunflower ancestor suddenly changed, his figure suddenly turned back to the original place, and then looked warily at the entrance of the hall.


    "I was just wondering who killed the floor sweeper. It was you two." A handsome figure came in slowly from the main hall.


    All the people in the hall finally saw what he looked like, and exclaimed one by one:


    "It''s the king of Qi!"


    "The king of Qi is not dead!"


    "Ha ha ha, the king of Qi has the greatest martial arts. How could he die so easily?"


    ¡­¡­


    Beijing king''s face changed: "you, it''s you, how can it be!"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "are you disappointed to see that I''m not dead?"


    King Beijing was a very clever man. He immediately responded: "it turns out that Xue Ji and Wang Ziteng are all under your command. No wonder, no wonder..."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I don''t like to hear the word" instigating ". It''s clear that you deliberately incited the Jia family and the Shi family to help the Guo family to plot against each other, killed the emperor and the prince, and coveted the throne. How can you make me look like a conspirator now?"


    "Nonsense, a bunch of nonsense..." beijingwang didn''t expect that he was at the peak of his life at the last moment, but he fell from the cloud at the next moment. This huge contrast made his mind confused.


    "I have enough evidence to tell the right from the wrong." Song Qingshu said lightly.


    Some people have already handed all kinds of information to the ministers in the palace. Almost every one of them is elite. After reading it, they don''t know what''s going on. They point at the king of Beijing one by one, and even scold him directly.


    Beijing king''s face suddenly flashed a trace of fierce color: "in this case, all people today don''t want to leave here alive." At his command, another large group of soldiers came in.


    He was still not at ease. He said to sunflower and Lin Chaoying in a hurry: "two elders, song Qingshu, please. Now it''s only you two who can deal with him. "


    Lin Chao Ying Xiu frowned: "I said, I''m not your thug."


    "Master Lin, even if you don''t do it for me, think about it for Daiyu. Now the Lin family is completely tied to me. If I fall, the Lin family will be doomed."


    Hearing his words, Lin Chaoying''s brows wrinkled instantly. After a long time, she sighed and said to song Qingshu, "son song, I owe you a favor on Wudang Mountain last time. You go today. I won''t embarrass you."


    King Beijing was worried: "master!"


    Lin Chaoying ignored him, just quietly looking at Song Qingshu.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "how is Chongyang senior now?" In the last battle of Wudang Mountain, Wang Chongyang was fatally injured, and he didn''t know how long he would live.


    Lin Chaoying''s face was sad: "his wound is too heavy. Although I tried every means to heal him, I only gave him another half a year. Now he has been sleeping in the tomb of the living dead."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "master Chongyang is a teacher and friend to me. I didn''t expect that the last farewell was a farewell for heaven and man."


    Lin Chaoying obviously also felt: "at that time, I was going to go with him, but I thought that he could not die without revenge, so I came back. It''s a pity that the floor sweeping monk''s martial arts skills are too high. I may not be his opponent if I fight alone, let alone kill him. Fortunately, this is a good opportunity. Thank you very much. If you didn''t hurt him first, it would not be so easy to kill him even if I joined hands with sunflower. "


    Apart from Song Qingshu, there is little difference between the great masters. It may be easy to separate the winners from the losers, but it is difficult to kill them. This time, all kinds of favorable factors are combined to get revenge successfully. Another time may not be so smooth.


    Song Qingshu looked a little complicated for a while. You know, when he first came to the world, he was most desperate. At that time, his meridians were broken, and he was completely disillusioned. Thanks to the guidance of the floor sweeping monk, he stepped into the Jianghu. Now he has a certain responsibility for his death. It''s really fate.


    At this time, the shrill voice of sunflower''s father came: "Xiao Songzi, we are old acquaintances too. It''s not good to fight. It''s better for you to join King Beijing. With your ability, I think you can continue to be king of Qi and political affairs. Isn''t everyone happy?"


    Song Qingshu also laughed: "since we are old acquaintances, why don''t you help me but help him?"


    Sunflower ancestor said with a smile: "these years, Xiao Chengzi is very filial to me. If I leave him, I''m really embarrassed."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "that is to fight?"


    Sunflower ancestor shook his head: "you can''t beat us alone. We''d better take Lin Chaoying''s advice and leave as soon as possible. For the sake of old friendship, I won''t embarrass you."


    Song Qingshu did not answer, but looked at Lin Chaoying: "master Lin, now that you have avenged yourself, why do you have to work for King Beijing? You know, the emperor and Prince are all killed by him."


    Lin Chaoying replied, "our Lin family is too close to him to get away from. What''s more, Daiyu has an engagement with him. Naturally, I can''t sit by and watch him have an accident."


    Song Qingshu was surprised that Lin Daiyu had an engagement with the king of Beijing?


    However, it''s normal for her to think about it again, but Jia Baoyu is dead. Over the years, the king of Beijing has deliberately courted him. The Lin family is very close to him, and Zhao Shicheng can be regarded as both civil and military. It''s also normal for Lin Ruhai to bet on him. After all, once he succeeds, the Lin family can take the place of the four families and become the most powerful family in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    There is a saying about the ending of the dream of Red Mansions. Lin Daiyu later married King Beijing as his concubine. The power of fate is really powerful.


    Wang Ziteng worries about song Qingshu. Now that the Lin family and the king of Beijing are tied together, he has to face two great masters alone. I''m afraid that he is more vicious than lucky. You know, even a man as powerful as the floor sweeping monk has been killed by them.


    At this time, song Qingshu suddenly said, "master Lin, why don''t you think about me? I asked myself that my appearance, martial arts and status are no worse than King Beijing. You can let Miss Lin marry me. It''s the same for you Lin family. You don''t have to take such a big risk."


    Wang Ziteng


    Thanks to me, I''m still worried about you. As a result, you collude with other family girls so quickly in front of me?


    Lin Chao Ying is also a Leng, can''t help spat: "you this guy really... Hook up with my several grandchildren is not enough, even hit my niece and granddaughter''s idea?"


    Song Qingshu smile is very pure and good: "fat water does not flow to outsiders field."


    God damn fat water does not flow out of the field!


    All the people in the field secretly scolded him for his impudence.


    Beijing king said in a hurry: "master Lin, don''t listen to his nonsense. He is greedy for flowers and lusts, and doesn''t know how many women he has ruined. If Daiyu marries him, she will not be able to hold those who are jealous with her noble and sentimental temperament, and she will surely end up depressed."


    Lin Chaoying can''t help nodding when she hears the words. Song Qingshu is good everywhere, but there are too many women around him.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "the king of Beijing just pretended to be pure hearted and lustless. After he became the emperor, will there be fewer women around him? For example, he was married to miss Xue before


    Lin Chaoying frowned. What he said is reasonable. Hum, the smelly men in the world are all shameless!


    Song Qingshu then said, "don''t worry, elder Lin. before, Miss Xue was not betrothed to him, but after they recognized each other''s true features, they married me instead. I will treat them and the Xue family sincerely. In addition, Miss Lin and miss Xue are friends. If they marry me, they also have acquaintances. They can talk and relieve their worries."


    The courtiers in the court were stunned when they heard that. God, there are still acquaintances. Can this talk about acquaintances?


    Lin Chao Ying was also angry and laughed back: "why do I want to beat you the more I listen to you?"


    Song Qingshu put away his smile: "master Lin, just now I was just analyzing the advantages and disadvantages with you. You have to think about it clearly. Now the plot of King Beijing has been exposed. Do you want the Lin family to be reviled by thousands of people together with him? To say the least, even if you support him, the outcome is only five to five. But if the Lin family comes to my side, we will win. How to choose? The elder is a smart man, so he will not be sentimental. "


    Lin Chaoying was stunned and understood that what he said was true. In fact, if the king of Beijing got the right position, she would not mind helping him. But now it turns out that he murdered the emperor and the prince. It''s really a long way to go. Does the Lin family really need to take risks with him?


    The king of Beijing was in a hurry. He was about to open his mouth, but Lin Chaoying took a deep breath: "well, you can handle the affairs between you. The Lin family doesn''t help each other."


    "Master!" Beijing Wang hurriedly pulled her sleeve, but Lin Chaoying''s figure was so fast that she was out of the hall the next moment. "If I don''t help each other, I''m worthy of the friendship between our two families over the years. Don''t make it difficult for me."


    As for the marriage between Lin Daiyu and song Qingshu, she didn''t mention it. Anyway, as long as she was a great master, there would be no problem with the Lin family afterwards.


    After a long time, people''s expressions in the hall suddenly became strange. Even Beijing Wang''s men were measuring the strength of the two sides.


    Song Qingshu looked at the sunflower ancestor with a smile: "ancestor, now it''s just us. Are you going to fight with me?"


    Sunflower ancestor ha ha a smile: "see what you say, we are what relationship ah, of course I am on your side." Then he jumped directly to him, and pointed to the king of Beijing and said, "you deceived him. Now the evidence is solid. What else can you say?"


    His change suddenly broke the eyes of a group of people. How could he know that he was so unruly and betrayed when he said betrayal? How could he be a good grand master?


    "You..." the king of Beijing was so angry that he vomited blood. He didn''t expect that he would become a lonely family in a flash. He was about to say something when suddenly the scene suddenly changed.


    See sunflower ancestor suddenly hand, to song Qingshu back to attack!

 Chapter 2504

    This change happened too fast. One second before, they were still there to talk about the past enthusiastically. The next second, they suddenly turned their faces. The old sunflower was so fast that they almost had to press the key point behind the song Qingshu.


    Wang Ziteng and Xue Ji are cold in their hearts. It''s over. If something happens to song Qingshu and the two families are cleared up by the king of Beijing, they must have no place to die. They want to help each other. But they can''t help the great master''s sneak attack.


    Seeing that his palm was about to be pressed on the back of song Qingshu, sunflower''s grandfather was overjoyed, but the next moment his smile stagnated because he found that he had attacked a virtual shadow.


    Then a sharp sword came back. He quickly gave full play to his body method. After seven steps, he stopped. Looking at the broken half of the embroidery needle, his face was as gloomy as water: "you knew I was going to attack you?"


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I can''t be more clear about Laozu''s temperament. How can I not be more cautious? What''s more, if you really want to join hands with me, you can win Beijing king directly at the beginning to show your sincerity. Why do you have to go to my side. But what I don''t understand is that we are old acquaintances. Why would you rather break up with me at risk? "


    Sunflower ancestor threw the half cut-off needle aside and straightened his waist. Instead of being obscene and gloomy, he felt dignified, as if he were the emperor of the world. He said: "you should know that I was taking dragon Qi to practice, but I don''t know why. The Dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty a few years ago were very strong, As a result, I didn''t smoke for long, but I found that the Manqing dragon pulse dissipated quickly


    "Later, I went to the imperial mausoleum of the Southern Song Dynasty. There was plenty of dragon Qi there. I thought it was enough for me to break the void. Who knows... Hehe, before long, the Dragon Qi dissipated as before, and the speed was amazing."


    "I don''t know if it''s because I''m smoking that they''re going to dissipate, or if they''re going to dissipate."


    "At the beginning, I thought that I acted against heaven and was punished by heaven, but I didn''t see you until last time in Wudang Mountain." Kuihua took a deep look at him. "I found that you also had dragon Qi on your body. This time I saw you, I found that your head was surrounded by dragon Qi, even comparable to the Dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty. I suddenly understood that whether it was the Manchu dynasty or the Southern Song Dynasty, their dragon veins dissipated so quickly because their Qi luck came to you, You are destined to be king. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned. He thought of the emperor mentioned by nine days Xuannu. He thought that this mysterious and mysterious thing was real: "so you know I can''t let you suck your luck, so you take risks?"


    Sunflower ancestor ha ha a smile: "yes, before I smoked Manqing or the Southern Song Dynasty, anyway, it can not affect you, you can naturally stand by, but if I want to suck your luck, bad your country, you can never agree, rather than so, it is better to start first, but it''s a pity that you are hiding in the past."


    "But it doesn''t matter. Although refining dragon Qi these years is not enough to break the void, it is enough to make me invincible in the world." Sunflower ancestor''s aura is fully open, and the sound of dragon chanting can be heard in the hall. Many people even have the illusion that this person is no longer the rickety eunuch, but the king who should sit on the Dragon chair.


    Song Qingshu has a strange expression: "are you so confident that you can be invincible in the world?"


    Sunflower looked at him deeply: "little Songzi, I know you have made rapid progress in recent years. You have become a great master when you were young. However, I have stepped into this realm decades ago. Your experience and experience in this field are far more than those of your unstable back. What''s more, after refining the dragon spirit of the Manchu and Southern Song Dynasties, In fact, I''m enough to kill the floor sweeping monk. "


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I know the most about the cultivation of the floor sweeping monk. If you didn''t get seriously injured first, how could you kill him. In addition, you are invincible in the world. Are you self styled by your mouth? It''s better to fight for such a long time. "


    "Ah ~"


    Old sunflower was very angry and let out a piercing scream. In the hall, all the people of King Beijing and Wang Ziteng stopped fighting and covered their ears desperately.


    Many cups and vases on the main hall also had some cracks in the moment, but the figure of sunflower ancestor seemed to be faster than the sound, and there was another embroidery needle between his fingers.


    The friction between the embroidery needle and the air seems to produce some sparks, forming a series of roaring golden dragons. The whole hall suddenly produces a kind of terrible pressure. Whether it''s the bodyguards with excellent martial arts skills, or the people with firm minds like Xue Ji and Wang Ziteng, or even the king of Beijing who has reached the master''s level, their faces have changed greatly, As if to see the most terrible picture in the legend, one after another kneel down on the ground, shivering, unable to raise the strength of resistance.


    In the target of the other party''s attack, song Qingshu is under thousands of times more pressure than others. In his eyes, the ancestor of sunflower has disappeared, and is replaced by a golden dragon. With the will of the Dragon God, he wants to crush an earthly mole ant.


    Song Qingshu bites the tip of his tongue, and the pain finally makes him recover from his absence. Hum, even nine days Xuannv can''t help me. What''s so terrible about a Dragon God.


    An air of pride gushed out of his chest, and then he turned into a huge blue sword and went straight up to the Golden Dragon.


    Almost instantaneously, the dragon''s dragon head was cut in two, and the terrible pressure in the hall disappeared. A figure flew back like a piece of catkins, bumped into a pillar and fell down slowly.


    "What was that just now? It was terrible." Wang Ziteng woke up and found that his clothes had been soaked in cold sweat. Even now, his legs were still soft.


    "I don''t know." Xue Ji is more unbearable, already paralyzed on the ground, so the terror of song Qingshu can deal with it?


    Worried about his family''s fate, he hurried to the scene, only to find song Qingshu standing on the scene, while sunflower''s grandfather collapsed in a pool of blood.


    "Impossible, impossible, how can you break my domain? No one in the world can break my domain." Sunflower ancestor struggling to get up, but several efforts failed in the end, but he had no time to worry about these, but in extreme shock.


    He is confident that he is the first master to understand the field, and is only half a step away from breaking the void, so he is confident that the world is invincible. But how can he know that his most proud Assassin''s mace field has been broken by the other side in head-on competition.


    Song Qingshu is not feeling well at the moment. His clothes are full of holes on his chest, and his blood has dyed his skirt red. It is obvious that he was hurt by the innate vigorous Qi on the other side''s needle. He slowly said: "there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. My grandfather, your martial arts can really be regarded as one of the best in the world, but it''s not easy to be invincible in the world."


    "No... no..." sunflower ancestor''s eyes have long lost the essence of the past, and now he is like an old man in his twilight years, "I understand that your breath just now is not the power of the world, not the power of the world, I am not defeated by you..."


    Speaking of the back, his voice became lower and lower, and a great master of martial arts passed away with endless regret.


    Song Qingshu was silent. If he had not had a negative communication with Jiutian Xuannv before, he would not have won if he had not realized her heavenly spirit. He wanted to fight with sunflower''s ancestors who had just opened the field. Even if he had sacrificed sword 23 directly, he would not have won.


    Just then, a dark shadow rushed at him. It was Zhao Shicheng, the king of Beijing. When he saw the downfall of sunflower''s ancestor, his heart was cold. However, as a hero, he was unwilling to accept his life and seize any chance that might turn the tables.


    In his opinion, song Qingshu''s terrible move just now, even if it was better than him, was absolutely close to the end of oil. The wound and blood stains on his chest could tell everything.


    As long as I seize this opportunity to kill him, I will be able to turn over the Jedi successfully, and without the constraints of the great master sunflower, it will be more convenient for me to act after I ascend the throne in the future.


    "Be careful!" Wang Ziteng and others think the same at this time. They think that song Qingshu has won miserably. Most of them are unable to resist a master''s sneak attack at the moment. They rush to help, but the old sunflower''s pressure is so terrible that they still have some weakness. It''s too late to rush there.


    Song Qingshu frowned, and he had to admire Beijing Wang. At this time, the choice was really clever, but he didn''t move at all. Soon a yellow shadow came from behind and directly blocked him.


    "Zhao Shicheng, you killed the king and the prince. Today I''m going to clean up the door!" The person who came here is naturally Huang shannu. She uses her nine Yin claw to fight with him in an instant.


    King Beijing ranks first among the envoys who reward the good and punish the evil in Xiake island. Naturally, his martial arts skills are very important. However, Huang shannu is Huang Chang''s close disciple. Although she is young, she has already become a master. They have played more than ten moves in an instant, and it is difficult to win or lose in a short time.


    Beijing Wang is cold in his heart. He knows that he has lost the last chance to turn the table. He has no idea to fight with her. He finds a chance to break the window. As long as he lives, he still has a chance to make a comeback.


    But he just jumped out of the window, a pair of big hands have been pressed on his shoulder, he instantly felt the internal force scattered all over his body, suddenly surprised: "suck star big - method!"


    Let me go. Haha, smile: "your skill is pure. It''s just used to make up for the cost of killing your men."


    "No!" Beijing Wang desperately wants to struggle, but he can''t escape because he is ruled by the law. Almost in an instant, his plump cheeks are shriveled, and his hair lacks the luster of the past. It''s obvious that his skill is sucked away and becomes useless.


    Song Qingshu said in a loud voice: "the king of Beijing has been captured. The rest of the people will surrender and not be killed!"


    "Surrender, not kill!"


    The soldiers under his command roared one after another. The most loyal subordinates of the king of Beijing had been annihilated by others. When other people saw that the ancestor of sunflower had died and the king of Beijing had been captured, they threw down their weapons and knelt down on the ground.


    In this way, the rebellion of King Beijing was calmed down, and Lin''an was restored to its former tranquility. The great achievements of song Qingshu''s rebellion were spread in the streets.


    Song Qingshu''s prestige has reached a new height. Originally, he was free to suggest that he simply ascend the throne and become emperor. Song Qingshu thought about it or refused. Now it''s still a short time.


    At first, he was a loyal minister who decided the world. If he ascended the throne, his taste would suddenly change. Later, on the advice of Liao Yingzhong, he welcomed the son of King Zhao and Rui, who was only a few years old, as the new emperor.


    Many insightful people in the Southern Song Dynasty could guess something vaguely, but for one thing, song Qingshu did have the power to fix the universe, and for another thing, he did not have the slightest misbehavior now, so even the most stubborn Neo Confucianists could not say anything.


    Song Qingshu is busy digesting the power vacuum left by the king of Beijing, Jia and Shi these days. He remembers that when he first arrived in Lin''an, the forces on this side were intertwined and made it difficult for him to move forward. Now all these obstacles do not exist, and he can calmly place his confidants in the key positions.


    On this day, he was reviewing official documents in the palace of king Qi when Ren Yingying came to him with a complicated look and said, "Huang Rong wants to see you."

 Chapter 2505

    Song Qingshu was stunned. After a long time, he said, "please let her in."


    Ren Yingying nodded and went out to lead Huang Rong in. In order to avoid gossiping, she directly rejected the servants along the way.


    Looking at Ren Yingying, who looks soft but acts with grace and nobility, Huang Rong sighs that the women around him are always so beautiful


    When Huang Rong looks at Ren Yingying, Ren Yingying also looks at her secretly. Although she has seen her before, she still wants to marvel at the beauty of her partner this time. The dust on her body and the melancholy between her eyebrows do not hide her charming and graceful. The charm of maturity to the extreme is far less than that of ordinary girls.


    Ren Yingying sighed in secret: "no wonder that guy is willing to risk the world''s great injustice..."


    After taking her to the door of the study, Ren Yingying said with a smile: "master Huang, the green book is inside. Go in yourself." She did not call Mrs. Guo, worried that the other party misunderstood what she was suggesting. After that, she nodded with a smile and left slowly, leaving room for them to get along with each other alone.


    Huang Rong was secretly grateful and thought that Miss Ren was really as understanding as the legend.


    However, she stood at the door and put her hand on the door, but she didn''t press it down. She hesitated in her heart and didn''t know what identity to meet him.


    When she was entangled, the door opened from the inside. Song Qingshu stood at the door and looked at him quietly: "come in, stand at the door and stop."


    Huang Rong''s face was slightly red. She went in with a low head and sat down on a stool. She opened her mouth several times but wanted to say nothing.


    "Rong''er, I know what you''re coming for," Song Qingshu poured a cup of tea for her and handed it to her, "but this time the descendants of Da Zhou rebelled against and killed the king. It''s really a big fight, and it''s a bad ending."


    Huang Rong sighed: "I don''t know, but I never thought that brother Jing was Chai Rong''s descendant. If I had known that, I would not have let him be so bold."


    Song Qingshu secretly nods his head. If Huang Rong knew it early, with her intelligence, Guo Jing and others would never be fooled by the king of Beijing behind him.


    Song Qingshu thought for a moment and said, "after all, you didn''t participate in the previous rebellion. Many people in Taohua island can testify to it. I will find a way to pick you up so as not to harm your family."


    Huang Rong is silent. She knows that this kind of rebellion and regicide is the end of killing the nine ethnic groups in any age. The other party must have tried her best to keep them.


    However, she did not come here for this reason: "thank you, but we can hide in Taohua island and live in seclusion. With my father''s protection, we are not afraid of being wanted. This time we come here to ask you another thing. Is brother Jing OK?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "how can it get better? Before, King Beijing took control of the Imperial Palace, worried about what might happen, and deliberately abandoned his elixir field. I''m afraid he can''t practice martial arts in the future, but compared with his upcoming punishment, it''s nothing at all."


    Each dynasty has its own unique law, but the treatment of rebellion is almost the same, killing the nine ethnic groups, and the first offender to be executed in a hurry.


    Huang Rong naturally knew this, and tears welled up: "Qingshu, I beg you for one thing..."


    Song Qingshu stopped her and continued: "I know what you are going to say, but you are called Zhuge in the women''s school. You tell me how can I save him when the people of the whole country are watching this situation?"


    Huang Rong bit her lip: "there is a way to save him."


    "What way?" Song Qingshu was stunned.


    Huang Rong said: "you can find a criminal who has committed the most heinous crimes in the heaven prison, and disguise him as brother Jing with the disguise of disguise, so as to make Li Daitao stiff."


    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "I''ve thought about this method, but Brother Guo is so famous. Once he is seen alive, it will lead to the chaotang earthquake. You know how powerful the Yanguan were in the Southern Song Dynasty, and even I can''t bear the consequences."


    Huang Rong bit his lip: "so after replacing him, let him stay away from the Southern Song Dynasty. You can go to Mongolia. I''ve heard about him and Huazheng. Now Tiemuzhen is dead, and there''s no obstacle between them. Huazheng has been very good to him and will certainly take good care of him. "


    "And you? Will you go to Mongolia to hide your name? " Song Qingshu looked at her quietly.


    Huang Rong shook her head: "there is a Chinese zither over there. Everyone is uncomfortable when I go. What''s more, my father and I don''t like Mongolian life, so we must stay in Taohua island for the rest of our lives. "


    Song Qingshu sighed: "but elder brother Guo may not be willing to give up everything here."


    "After so many things, there is nothing he can''t see," Huang Rong said with a sad smile. "The country that has contributed most of her life is the enemy, and the people who have been trying to protect him are fighting and killing him one by one. What else is there that he should cherish? If you arrange for me to meet him, I''ll tell him something. He will be willing to go to Mobei. "


    Song Qingshu nodded: "good!"


    Next, he arranged for Huang Rong to meet Guo Jing in Tianlao. He didn''t arrange for anyone to eavesdrop on him. They talked for a long time inside. Finally, Huang Rong''s eyes were still red when she came out.


    A few days later, "Guo Jing" was pushed to the market and put to death. The people all over the world applauded him. Of course, there were many people who lamented. Even after many years, some people didn''t want to believe this fact and came out with various versions of the legend


    Some said that Guo Jing did not die, but lived in seclusion among the people; Some said that Guo Jing made up for his mistakes and joined the army to serve the country; Others vowed to meet him in Mobei Mongolia


    After that, song Qingshu had a lot of things to do. Jia''s house was ransacked, and Li Wan came to ask for help. After all, she was Jia''s daughter-in-law, so she couldn''t be indifferent. But Jia''s family had committed such a serious crime, so it was imperative to copy it. The only thing song Qingshu could do was to try to keep some people and arrange for them to take care of them secretly.


    It''s almost the same with the historian, but Shi Miyuan is worthy of being a hero. He committed suicide in prison, left a suicide note, took all the blame on himself, and saved many of the historian''s children.


    The Xue family also pushed a few ghosts to come out for the dead. After all, when the Xue family and the king of Beijing joined hands, many people saw it in their eyes. They always had to give an account.


    After dealing with this, the Xue family enthusiastically publicized the marriage between the lady in the mansion and the king of Qi. Originally, song Qingshu said that Xue Baochai was enough, but Xue Ji refused to agree and had to put Xue Baoqin in.


    After all, the alliance between Song Qingshu and Xue''s family was still fragile, and they were worried that rejection would cause unnecessary misunderstanding, so they could only reluctantly agree.


    Looking at the Xue family''s busy marriage, it seems that there is a tendency to overshadow the Wang family. Wang Ziteng is not happy either. He wants to follow Zhang Luo, but when he thinks about Li Qingluo, his sister-in-law, he is so angry that he is now tied up.


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay too much attention to these. In terms of his current status, marriage is just a means, and it''s hard to pour too much emotion into it.


    Looking at the two letters for help from thousands of miles away, it turns out that Gao Liguo asked for help from the Southern Song Dynasty. During the Mongolian eastern expedition, Gao Liguo was on the verge of danger, so please send troops to help him.


    It is obvious that such letters were sent in groups, and they turned to the Southern Song Dynasty so far away. It can be seen that they are dead horse doctors.


    Another letter was written by Fu Junyu to Jia Baoyu, remembering their time together and asking him to help persuade the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty to agree to send troops. Obviously, she did not know what happened in the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect to assassinate tie Muzhen in Liupanshan as the leader of Shuiyue. He wanted to bring disaster to Japan, but he didn''t expect that Korea was the first to suffer. However, he didn''t expect that when the Western Xia Dynasty was recruiting relatives, he killed many Mongolian experts as the great master of Korea, Fu Cailin, At that time, Tiemuzhen was furious and sent a team of ten thousand people to seek justice; Today''s Japanese people have to take Korea as a springboard to get revenge in Japan.


    Song Qingshu decided to go to Korea. After hearing the news, all her confidants disagreed. Ren Yingying frowned and said, "Qingshu, you are merciful everywhere on weekdays. I didn''t say anything, but this time for two Korean women, do you need to risk yourself?"


    Huang Shan Nu also said bitterly, "what''s more, what other sisters remember is the Xixia Jia Baoyu." At the beginning, in Xixia, she witnessed song Qingshu and the two Koryo women in the same way as Jia Baoyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at them, Song Qing''s head became bigger: "it''s really not what you think. I didn''t go there for them, but to deal with the main force of Mongolia."


    "The main force of Mongolia?" Ren Yingying was stunned.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "although Mongolia was defeated by the assassination of Tiemuzhen in Liupan mountain last time, it didn''t hurt its muscles and bones. Mongolia''s strength still exists. If after it has finished cleaning up Korea and Japan, his invincible cavalry and Korea and Japan''s water army invade south, it''s really a nightmare for the Central Plains countries."


    "I had planned for such a long time to lead Mongolia to the sea. Only in this way can I have a chance to eliminate the invincible cavalry of the Mongols."


    "You want to fight at sea?" Ren Yingying''s eyes brightened.


    Huang shannu nodded: "yes, although the Mongolian cavalry is powerful on the ground, they are vulnerable when they get into the water."


    "Yes, I want to take this opportunity to completely eliminate the main force of Mongolia, so that it can no longer afford to go south." Song Qingshu recalled the history in his memory. He was always following the trend and looking at the history in his memory to guide things, but he just advanced some time.


    Seeing that his analysis was reasonable, all the women had no reason to stop. Only Ren Yingying secretly took song Qingshu and said, "Qingshu, if Mongolia is really completely eliminated and the countries in the central plains are free of this foreign invasion, it''s actually not very good for you."


    Song Qingshu naturally understood what she meant and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have my own sense of propriety in my heart."


    ---

 Chapter 2506

    Song Qingshu left Huang shannu in Lin''an to help Ren Yingying deal with the government affairs. She was a princess. In addition, she was also a mountain academy behind her. The public opinion needed her help.


    In addition, Xue Baochai was also left behind. Although their feelings need to be warmed up by getting along with each other alone, song Qingshu has no time to take these into consideration now. After all, things are imminent in Korea.


    Xue Baochai, after all, is the link with the Xue family. At the same time, she also controls the Imperial City Department. Without her as the lubricant here, the communication between the Qi palace and the Xue family will be very troublesome.


    As for Jia and Shi, there are a lot of Yingyan in their house. Song Qingshu has no time to deal with them now. Let''s wait there until it''s empty in the future.


    Anyway, if Liao Yingzhong is here, he will certainly take care of him as much as he can.


    As for the Lin family, although song Qingshu joked with Lin Chaoying to get married with Lin Daiyu, Lin Chaoying obviously didn''t mean it. For his final victory, the Lin family acquiesced in his status and admitted the fruits of his victory.


    Song Qingshu also made a special trip to the Lin family. From taking care of Lin Pingzhi to talking about his friendly relationship with the ancient tomb sect''s disciples, he finally convinced Lin Chaoying that he would not settle accounts after autumn and shake the status of the Lin family. Although the Lin family is in charge of finance, it has a small population. Compared with Jia, Shi, Wang and Xue families, it has limited influence in officialdom. Song Qingshu doesn''t mind selling it well, After all, there is a great master in charge, just like nuclear deterrence. This face still needs to be given.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know whether Lin Chaoying was deliberately on guard or something. This trip to Lin''s house didn''t see Lin Daiyu, which made him quite sorry.


    Of course, song Qingshu didn''t mean that he fell in love with Lin Daiyu or anything, but now he is used to using marriage to ensure the relationship between the two sides, for which he despises himself.


    Those TV dramas are all about childe and miss. They all rebel against family marriage and pursue free love. Why do they come to me and enjoy it?


    Before leaving, Lin Chaoying suddenly asked, "what''s the relationship between you and little dragon girl?"


    Song Qingshu a Leng, a long sigh: "you da above, lovers are not full?" As a matter of fact, the goodwill between him and XiaoLongNu has already been fully developed, but because of Yang Guo''s relationship and his playfulness, there is always a gap between them, and the last step has never been taken out.


    He suddenly understood Yang Guo''s feelings in the original work. Although XiaoLongNu looks naive and simple, she is actually very delicate and sensitive. After several times of jealousy, she would come and leave without saying goodbye. Where can I find her?


    I heard Hou Xibai in Helin city before. He mentioned that he had seen her in Hengshan. I don''t know what she was doing there. Now where is she?


    Lin Chaoying frowned, obviously did not understand the meaning of his two words: "I''ve heard about the deeds you helped her before, and I can see that you treat her well; I also asked Li Mochou. She said that little dragon girl also likes you, so I don''t understand what you two are doing. I don''t want you to experience the regret between Wang Zhe and me that year. "


    Lin Chaoying had some water stains in her eyes: "Wang Zhe and I have been competing for power all our lives. Unfortunately, no one is willing to bow down and admit defeat first, so that we have been delayed for a lifetime. When we are old, we finally have a chance to be together, but it is not long before we are separated. There''s no such problem between you and little dragon girl. Although little dragon girl''s martial arts is good, it''s far from you. Why are you so fussy as a man? "


    Song Qingshu looks strange: "do you want me to use strong?"


    Lin Chao Ying sneered: "I''ve heard all kinds of rumors about you over the years. It seems that you''re not very good at using them. You''re pretending to be a gentleman here."


    "I''ve already washed my hands in the golden basin," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "can master Lin give me a keepsake or something?"


    Lin Chaoying is stunned: "what do you want keepsake for?"


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "if I have a chance to meet XiaoLongNu, I will tell her that all this is the opinion of her grandparents. She will certainly question it. Then I will take out your keepsake and everyone will be happy."


    Lin Chaoying has a black line: "go away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he slammed the door and almost hit song Qingshu''s nose.


    "That''s not too much." After touching his nose, song Qingshu shakes his head and leaves. However, Lin Chaoying''s words wake him up. He is really too rational in dealing with his feelings with XiaoLongNu. To put it better, he respects XiaoLongNu''s opinions too much. To put it worse, he is indecisive.


    When the relationship between men and women is at an impasse, someone has to take the initiative. It''s hard to take the initiative with a little dragon girl''s temperament. It''s just up to you to take the initiative.


    But what''s the use of saying so much? I don''t know where she''s gone and when she''ll see her.


    After arranging Lin''an, song Qingshu leaves.


    On the occasion of parting, Xue Baochai found him: "I want to give you a gift."


    Song Qingshu was immediately happy: "what sister Bao sent must be very special."


    Xue Baochai''s face turned red: "don''t call me like this. I''m much older than I am."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I can''t help it. I went to Xixia because I was afraid that you would see a flaw. I kept suggesting that I should pay attention to address all the way, but I got used to it."


    Xue Baochai was also in a trance for a while when she recalled the variety of the two people in the process of recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty.


    "What are you going to give me?" Seeing that she kept silent, song Qingshu couldn''t help but have a wonderful way.


    "When you get there, you''ll know. With your temperament, you must like it." Xue Baochai snorted, with some inexplicable meaning in her eyes.


    Song Qingshu followed her to the Qiantang River, and suddenly noticed that there were many big boats near the wharf. The most majestic one was a graceful girl standing in the bow, wearing a red Fu dimple fur. Her skin was more beautiful than snow, and her eyes were as smart as pearls and jade, which was more beautiful than the painting.


    She stood in the bow of the boat, passers-by stopped to watch, and even some talented men tried to chat up, but they were stopped by the guards around. They could only secretly guess which family''s daughter was, and they didn''t know what kind of man was worthy of such a character.


    Song Qingshu can''t help but say: "Jiangnan is really a place of outstanding people. It''s so beautiful to meet a girl casually. I don''t know which one."


    Xue Baochai rolled her eyes: "there are so many wives that she doesn''t even know. I''m afraid you are the only one in the world."


    "Well?" Song Qingshu has a question mark on his face.


    At this time, the girl had already seen them, waved excitedly to them, and then ran over with a look of joy: "sister, sister ~ I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The two girls held each other and exchanged greetings for a while. Then she looked at Song Qingshu curiously: "elder sister, is he our future husband?"


    Song Qingshu


    Hearing her question, Xue Baochai blushed slightly, but nodded: "let me introduce him to you. He is the king of Qi, song Qingshu, that is me... Your future husband; This is my sister Xue Baoqin. You should react now. "


    "Xue Baoqin?" It suddenly occurred to song Qingshu that he had only heard of his name before, but he had never seen it before. He looked curiously at the girl in front of him who was more popular than Lin and Xue in a dream of Red Mansions.


    Before, I didn''t feel it from afar, but now I have a close contact with Baochai, and I find that she has the bright color of Baochai, but the sunshine is bright, not as gloomy as Baochai who was born in the Imperial City Department; She has Daiyu''s innocence, but she is more beautiful than Daiyu. She is really a gorgeous girl.


    "Elder brother song is good ~" Xue Baoqin, not afraid of life at all, politely saluted him. Then he took his elder sister and said quietly, "he is much more handsome than the king of Beijing, and he has a special natural and open-minded temperament, just like the legend."


    Xue Baochai''s face turned red, and she quickly pulled the corner of her dress: "he''s good at martial arts. You can hear him."


    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded and laughed: "how can I get angry when I get praise from a beautiful woman?"


    Xue Baoqin spat out her tongue, but she was much more excited than Xue Baochai.


    Xue Baochai sighed. Her sister had heard the legend about song Qingshu before, and she admired him. Now she was overjoyed to learn that she had been betrothed to him. In contrast, she was much more helpless.


    When she thought about the purpose of this trip, she quickly put her mind back and said, "brother song, I know you are going to fight against Mongolia at sea. It happened that Baoqin followed her people to sea when she was a child. Later, she gradually began to take charge of the Xue family''s ocean business. Although she is young, she is more powerful than many experienced sailors at sea. Moreover, ocean trade often involves fighting with Japanese and pirates, She also wants to be good at this aspect. This time when Xue family''s fleet trade comes back, her fleet will accompany you to Liaodong. It should be able to help you. "


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He thought Xue Baoqin was the gift mentioned by Xue Baochai. Although she is really a beautiful girl, it''s hard for him to be moved by her beauty. But with such a powerful ocean fleet, the meaning is totally different.


    When he went to Sichuan, Mrs. Ruan mentioned that the Ruan family and the Xue family were the two largest imperial merchants. The Ruan family was in charge of inland trade, while the Xue family was in charge of ocean trade. At the beginning, she sighed that Xue Baoqin, the second young lady of the Xue family, was young, beautiful and capable, and managed ocean trade in an orderly way.


    It has to be said that Xue''s family is really big this time, and he must be a little nervous. After all, he was an ally of King Beijing before, so he had to do it this time. He was worried that he would settle his debts in the future when the situation became stable, so he offered a trump card to show his kindness. No wonder he said Xue Baochai was enough, The other party insisted on Xue Baoqin''s cooperation, which originally meant this.


    Song Qingshu has to admit that he was dissatisfied with the Xue family before. After all, the two sides had been hostile for so long, but now it seems that Xue Ji is really a hero. Once he stands in the line, he has no reservation. If he has a good feeling bar, the other party''s move will almost blow up his good feeling.


    "This gift is perfect!" Song Qingshu hugged Xue Baochai and gave her a kiss on the cheek, "thank you!"


    Xue Baochai made a big red face and pushed him away in a hurry: "what are you doing? So many people are watching."


    Xue Baoqin was afraid that the world would not be in chaos: "sister, why do you worry? Anyway, it''s not impolite for you to have an engagement."


    After all, Xue Baochai couldn''t bear it. She said in a hurry, "I''ll give you the man. I''ll go first."


    Looking at Xue Baochai''s running away, Xue Baoqin could not help sighing: "brother song, my sister is not as heartless as I am. Don''t mind. She needs time to digest."


    Song Qingshu nodded: "the time I spend with her may not be shorter than you. I know about her, so you don''t have to worry."


    Xue Baoqin''s face showed a bright smile: "that''s good, brother song, I''ll take you to see my fleet. Oh no, this is your fleet after that."


    Song Qingshu has to admit that Xue Baoqin is warm-hearted and cheerful. In addition to her beautiful personality, she naturally has a kind of affinity. They have never seen each other before, so they should be born. But after a few words, they soon get to know each other like old friends.


    Xue Baoqin leads song Qingshu to visit Xue family''s fleet. Along the way, he takes his hand and introduces his identity to his subordinates. Before long, the main characters of the whole fleet know his uncle.


    "Brother song, which direction shall we go next? Shall we go directly to Liaodong?" After the visit, Xue Baoqin asked with a pair of big eyes.


    Song Qingshu thought for a moment and said, "since you are going to Qiantang River, you must pass by Hangzhou Bay. By the way, go to Taohua Island first."


    Xue Baoqin''s lips were slightly raised, and his eyebrows showed a narrow color: "it seems that the rumor is true. Brother song really has something to do with leader Huang."

 Chapter 2507

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help feeling embarrassed: "you misunderstood me. This time I went to find the master of Huangdao."


    "Elder brother song, you don''t have to explain. I understand." Xue Baoqin laughed brightly, which made song Qingshu extremely uncomfortable.


    But when he thought about it, it seemed that there was nothing to be guilty of, and then he was gradually relieved.


    Xue Baoqin ordered the fleet to leave for Taohua island. Then she accompanied song Qingshu all the way to explain to him some common knowledge of the fleet''s ocean going, and asked about some "great achievements" he had made.


    I have to admit that any man will find it very useful to be looked at by such a beautiful girl with adoring eyes, and the two get along very happily.


    The fleet was going down the Qiantang River. Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment when the fleet passed by Shanyin, but he still didn''t order to stop the ship. Now time is pressing. We''d better come back to see Shen Bijun and Cheng Yaojia when the situation is settled. I don''t know how their time is.


    At the mouth of the sea, all the way to the southeast, facing the boundless sea, I can''t help but feel a sense of awe towards nature. No matter how good one''s martial arts are, he is still as small as a mole ant in this sea.


    Xue Baoqin was considerate and noticed that he was a little tired. He said, "brother song, the road is still long. It''s better to go to the room first to have a rest."


    Song Qingshu let out a sound. He really had something to think about quietly in the room. He was taken to a room by Xue Baoqin. Looking at the obvious girl like arrangement inside, there was a faint sweet smell in the air. He was stunned: "this room..."


    Xue Baoqin grinned shyly: "this is my room. Does elder brother song mind?"


    Song Qingshu laughs: "Miss Xue er''s boudoir is the place that many men dream of. How can I mind it? But now I can rest here for a while, if I''m at night..."


    Xue Baoqin''s face was slightly red: "brother song, if you don''t mind, you can sleep here. Anyway... We have an engagement."


    Song Qingshu was stunned. Unexpectedly, she was so enthusiastic and active. For a moment, she didn''t respond.


    Xue Baoqin pursed her lips: "brother song, will this make you feel that I''m not reserved? I''m not like this to others. I just like you all the time, so..."


    Looking at her embarrassed appearance, song Qingshu laughed and hugged her soft waist: "compared with your sister, your temperament is really different."


    Xue Baochai showed a sad smile: "it''s mainly because I''ve been running around with the people since I was a child. I''ve been doing business in Nanyang since I was a child. I don''t have so many rules and regulations. I''m more wild than the ladies in Lin''an City. My father didn''t say less about me for this."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "I think it''s very nice of you to dare to love and hate. Those young ladies in Lin''an Prefecture are bound too hard by feudal ethics, but they are not as lovely as you. By the way, remember to teach your sister more in the future. "


    Hearing that he didn''t mind, Xue Baochai said with a sweet smile, "brother song, you are really different from other people, but I''m afraid it''s difficult for my sister to change her temperament."


    "So it is." Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy. It''s hard to imagine Xue Baochai''s enthusiasm.


    "Brother song, take a rest first. I''ll go out to see the fleet." Xue Baoqin nodded slightly and turned to leave.


    But song Qingshu grabbed her: "don''t go, talk with me."


    Xue Baoqin was stunned, but did not refuse: "good."


    "Baoqin, your bed is so soft."


    "Well, my skin has been sensitive since I was a child. I can feel something a little bit shabby, so I always make the bedding very soft."


    "Sit next to me."


    "Well."


    After a while, Xue Baoqin''s voice suddenly trembled: "brother song, don''t you mean to talk with you?"


    "It can be said now."


    "... brother song, it''s day now. If you want, I''ll come to accompany you at night


    "Why do you have to be in the evening? It''s fine now."


    Xue Baoqin''s face turned red. After all, she didn''t speak any more and acquiesced to the other party''s action.


    Song Qingshu had to sigh, no wonder so many people pursue power, the feeling of power is really good.


    Whether it''s the hearsay about Xue Baoqin before or the fact that she attracted the attention of passers-by at the dock, we can imagine how many young men named her the goddess of their dreams, worried about gain and loss, for fear that she would be a bit abrupt and leave a bad impression on the beauty.


    But now they can easily own her, to know that not long ago she was the future Princess.


    However, after the beginning of men''s possessiveness, song Qingshu also regained his reason. In fact, it was not power that made him so easy to get her. It was his charm that was big enough. The adoration in the girl''s eyes and the reaction of his body could not be false at all.


    After two days on the boat, I finally arrived at Taohua island.


    In the early morning of this day, a whimpering sound of Xiao came, and then a clear voice said, "Taohua island has always been the same as Xue family''s well water, I don''t know why this time it is so inspiring."


    Song Qingshu hurried out of the cabin, looked at the old man standing on the top of the mast, and said with a smile, "master Huang Dao, you are all right."


    Pharmacist Huang saw it was him, and his face changed slightly: "is it you?"


    "I have seen the master of Huangdao. I have come here to ask for something." Song Qingshu respectfully said that although he had already surpassed his opponent in martial arts, no matter from that aspect, he was his elder.


    Pharmacist Huang turned his head and left: "don''t talk. I won''t agree." With that, he directly exerts his lightness skill and disappears into the mist.


    Song Qingshu is stunned. I haven''t said yet. How can you see me like a ghost?


    He said to Xue Baoqin, who was chuckling to one side: "you ask the fleet to wait here. I''ll visit the island first. There are many formations around here. Don''t rush in."


    Xue Baoqin smile: "well, we are waiting for you here."


    Song Qingshu also used his lightness skill to drive in the direction of Huang Yaoshi''s disappearance.


    Huang Yao Shi''s lightness skill is already the best in the Wulin. It''s a pity that he met song Qingshu. In addition, he had been to Taohua island before, and Huang Rong explained all the strange array on the island to him, so he didn''t stop all the way.


    After a while, Huang Yaoshi looked at Song Qingshu, who was not far away. He had to stop. His face was as black as carbon.


    "You come here specially to show off your power in front of Huang." Pharmacist Huang snorted. Looking at the handsome man in front of him, he hated his teeth. Every father would not look good when he saw the man who had stolen his daughter, and they were still in such a shady relationship.


    It''s just that. Pharmacist Huang is known as dongxie. What he sees is not pleasing to the eye. He either breaks his leg or cuts off his ears. The most irritating thing is that he can''t beat this guy!


    "Master Huangdao misunderstood. I came here to ask you something." Song Qing''s calligraphy.


    Pharmacist Huang snorted coldly: "don''t think about it. I won''t agree to you and rong''er. Although I don''t like Guo Jing, you two are nothing. I don''t want people to poke her back."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "the yellow island Master misunderstood that I didn''t come here because of rong''er, but for you."


    "For me?" Pharmacist Huang suddenly got cold behind. I didn''t hear that this guy is so masculine.


    Song Qingshu then said, "I have always admired the master of Huangdao for his ability to know astronomy and geography. This time I came here to invite him out of the mountain."


    "You don''t have to be ironic. If you hadn''t spent too much energy on these strange and lewd skills, I wouldn''t have made you safe in front of me." Pharmacist Huang gave a cold hum.


    Song Qingshu hastily explained: "the yellow island Master misunderstood. This time I want to deal with the Mongolian army at sea, I need to know the weather at sea in advance and think about it. The island Master is the best at this aspect in the world."


    "Oh, against the Mongol army?" The owner of Huangdao was quite surprised and soon fell into meditation.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" At this time, a soft voice came from the peach blossom forest in the distance. Following the fame, a beautiful young woman was standing under a peach tree, and her face and peach blossom were red.

 Chapter 2508

    Although the young woman was charming and graceful, she is worried now. It is obvious that something sad has been lingering in her mind.


    "Rong''er ~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help shouting, which immediately provoked the side gaze of Huang Yaoshi.


    "Ah?" At this time, Huang Rong had already seen him, his figure trembled, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Say something in it." Seeing the two men holding hands and looking at each other with tearful eyes, pharmacist Huang couldn''t help but snort heavily and walked to the island first with a black face.


    Song Qingshu came to Huang Rong in a hurry and couldn''t help saying, "it''s only been a few days. How did you reduce it?"


    Huang Rong is a little flustered: "you... How did you come?"


    See her appearance, song Qingshu smile: "you don''t worry about what I force you, this time is for your father."


    "For my father?" Hearing that it was not to force her to make a choice, Huang Rong was relieved and blinked. Her eyes were puzzled.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help looking around: "where are Miss Lu and Miss Cheng?" Before Huang Rong was pregnant, I heard that they were taking care of her in Taohua island.


    Pharmacist Huang laughed angrily: "it''s not enough to harm one of my daughters. Do you want to hit my female apprentice?"


    Song Qingshu chuckles. He just casually asks, but he doesn''t know that he has provoked the powder keg.


    Huang Rong chuckled and said to him quietly, "it seems that there is some human relationship with the Lu family. They have gone back to visit their relatives. What''s more, I can take care of myself now, so I don''t bother them any more."


    It turned out that song Qingshu had some regrets. He didn''t go to the city on his way through the mountains, and missed them again.


    "Are you going to deal with the Mongol army at sea?" See two people whisper, Huang pharmacist pulled the topic back.


    Song Qingshu nodded: "yes, although Mongolia suffered heavy losses in the battle of Liupanshan before, Mongolia''s strength in these years is too strong to hurt their roots. If they conquer Japan, they will surely go south at that time. Moreover, with more Japanese naval forces at that time, they will make up for their last weakness, and they will be invincible in the world."


    Pharmacist Huang frowned and said, "even if they want to go south, there are still places like Jin State, Manchu Qing and Xixia in the middle. It''s better to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf and let them both lose?"


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "before Mongolia attacked Xixia, we all saw the result. We should know that Xixia was not weak, and it didn''t suffer any loss after fighting against Song Dynasty for a hundred years, but it almost destroyed the country in just a few months. Can you imagine what song dynasty would take to resist him once he attacked Song Dynasty south?"


    Huang Rong nodded: "it''s true that taking advantage of the fishermen is based on the fact that the two enemies are equally matched. Now Mongolia''s strength is far greater than any other country in the Central Plains. If we sit back and ignore it, they will break it one by one. After annexing those countries, Mongolia will become stronger and stronger, and the gap will be even more difficult to catch up with."


    Seeing her daughter talking for him, pharmacist Huang snorted bitterly. She is really an extrovert girl. Maybe she forgot, but I can remember clearly that she helped Guo Jing to annoy me.


    Song Qingshu then said, "the best way to deal with the invincible Mongolian cavalry is to drag them to the water war. After years of layout, I finally succeeded in leading the Mongolian troops to Japan. If I miss this time, I''m afraid I will never find another chance."


    Huang Yaoshi was stunned: "Mongolia went to attack Japan, not because the Japanese sent Shuiyue to kill Tiemuzhen in large quantities. It has nothing to do with you."


    With a bitter smile, song Qingshu explained the story of his disfigurement technique, and showed it roughly. Now he is not afraid that the secret will be known. What''s more, he knows that pharmacist Huang, a patriot, will never betray him.


    After hearing this, pharmacist Huang was shocked and couldn''t help sighing: "you did all these things. I admire you a little."


    Noticing the calmness of his daughter, he couldn''t help asking, "you already know?"


    Huang Rong shook her head slightly: "although he didn''t talk to me directly before, he reminded me a few times, and many other things can be roughly inferred."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing: "rong''er, you are really smart."


    Pharmacist Huang hehe laughed twice: "your skill of changing appearance is really amazing. It''s a pity not to be a flower thief."


    Huang Rong couldn''t help staring at her father: "Dad ~"


    If the other party is a flower picker, what is he.


    Pharmacist Huang sighed. He knew that his daughter was getting deeper and deeper, and he had no energy to care about anything: "although I''m good at dodging armor, I''m not good at fighting. I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person this time."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "there is no wrong person. Leading the troops to fight is second. The most important thing this time is the weather. In order to completely destroy the Mongolian fleet, we must rely on the power of nature, that is, tsunami and storm. Now, looking around the world, who is familiar with astronomy, geography and the sea besides you... "


    A lot of rainbow farts were patted in the past. Rao Shi was determined, and pharmacist Huang''s face also eased a lot: "OK, I promise you, but it''s not for you, but for the people of the world."


    "Thank you, master Huangdao." Song Qingshu was overjoyed and then said, "in addition, I would like to invite leader Huang to Liaodong..."


    Before he finished speaking, pharmacist Huang was very angry. He took out his Yuxiao and chased him. He said, "you didn''t come for rong''er?"


    While dodging, song Qingshu explained in a hurry: "that''s because leader Huang is better at marching and arraying, strategizing, and being proficient in water. He will certainly be able to help at that time..."


    "I believe you


    ¡­¡­


    They fought for a while, and finally ended up with a few bags on Song Qingshu''s head. I didn''t dare to fight back intentionally.


    Huang Yaoshi is a burst of comfort in the heart, the original taste of smoking a great master is so cool.


    Huang Yaoshi was angry enough. He didn''t look so hostile when he saw song Qingshu. Then he said, "rong''er, go and arrange Xiang''er and Paolu. Let''s go to Liaodong together."


    Song Qingshu trembled and couldn''t help looking at Huang Rong: "can I go and see them?"


    Huang Rong bit her lip, and an unexpected flush appeared on her face: "good ~"


    Huang Rong arranges Guo Fu and Wu brothers to stay on the island to take care of the twins. Anyway, there are all kinds of servants and wives on the island, but she is not afraid that they can''t take care of them.


    Of course, considering Guo Fu''s recklessness, she also sent a letter to Cheng Ying to ask her thoughtful younger martial sister to come and take care of her.


    When she got out of the island, Huang Rong could not help whispering to song Qingshu: "she deliberately separated fu''er from you before. You know that she had some good feelings for you before, but you know that... Knowing our rumors, she was very angry, so she didn''t dare to let her see you."


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "it''s just right."


    At the beginning, Guo Jing wanted to betroth Guo Fu to him, but he didn''t know that things were hard to predict. At last, things got to this point.


    After he got on the Xue family''s fleet, even pharmacist Huang was surprised. He had been on the sea all the time. Naturally, he had heard about the Xue family''s fleet. Now when he saw Xue Baoqin, a girl, taking care of such a large fleet in good order, he felt that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead.


    Xue Baoqin warmly received their father and daughter. Her words and deeds were exactly like those of a famous lady, and she chose the right place to blame.


    Huang Rong was so clever that she immediately noticed the relationship between them from their expressions and movements. She could not help sighing. She was really a devil in the world. She wanted to provoke so many beautiful girls everywhere.


    Next, the fleet went all the way north. On the way, song Qingshu kept discussing with Huang Yaoshi, his father and daughter, and Xue Baoqin about the possibilities of fighting on the sea, and gradually gained some insight into the future war.


    Next, I went to Yangzhou to pick up Huo Qingtong and lead the army. I''m afraid none of her beauties can match her. It''s just that she has lived in the Northwest for a long time and has no experience in water war, so she needs the help of Huang Rong and Xue Baoqin.


    Originally, Zhou Zhiruo wanted to go with her, but she was pregnant. Song Qingshu was so surprised and happy that she resolutely disagreed with her. The first three months of a pregnant woman were the most dangerous, and she couldn''t move her breath at all. How could the next war make her tired.


    Zhou Zhiruo had no choice but to stay in Yangzhou and help each other with Ren Yingying, ready to support at any time.


    In addition, she also wants to go with her, but Huo Qingtong refuses. She doesn''t want her sister to take any risks. She is also considerate and knows that she can''t play a role in the battlefield. Instead, she wants someone to protect herself, so she doesn''t insist.


    Yuan Ziyi was going to follow her, but she decided to stay when she thought that she was here alone, and her language was not good enough.


    Then the fleet went up along the Yellow Sea to the Golden Snake camp and met Xia Qingqing ah Jiu. The two women had already got a message from the flying pigeon and prepared the Navy team of the Golden Snake camp. The Golden Snake camp has always been outstanding in the Navy, so it has a lot of room to play this time.


    After a long farewell to ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing, song Qingshu hugs them together again. He feels very sorry. On the contrary, the two girls keep comforting him. The most important thing is to do something important.


    In addition, Zeng Rou and yeluyan were sent to Yanjing city to inform Dongfang muxue that the navy of the Qing Dynasty should not be underestimated. At that time, they must unite all forces.


    Then song Qingshu took the women and the fleet to Shenlong Island, and left the big army here to wait for an opportunity. Shenlong island is in the east of Liaodong Peninsula, and it is not too far from the Korean Peninsula. If we drive the big army forward, it will easily arouse the Mongols'' rebuke.


    Fang Yi and Mu Jianping are very excited to see him. They know that they have been staying in Shenlong island all these years. They have met song Qingshu only a few times. If they don''t sometimes go to the Golden Snake camp to make company with ah Jiu and Qingqing, they will be very difficult to support.


    Song Qingshu felt very sorry. He thought that he would treat them well and make up for the debt of these years.


    However, the most surprising thing is that the two women have trained the navy of Shenlong island in an orderly way. He knows that the cute Mu Jianping must have no such ability. The main credit is probably Fang Yi. He has to admit that this woman is really capable.


    After settling down in Shenlong island for two days and arranging everything, song Qingshu went to Koryo alone. Originally, ah Jiu, Xia Qingqing and others advised him not to take any more risks. After all, the son of gold does not sit down in the hall. Now that he has such a powerful force under his command, it''s too dangerous for him to spy on them in person. It''s not like asking the scouts to check the news directly.


    However, song Qingshu disagreed. Because this incident was too big, the chance to deal with Mongolia must have passed quickly. He didn''t trust to give it to others. Moreover, the situation in Korea and the sea of Japan is changing so fast that the scouts at the bottom may not be able to respond in time, and he can''t reveal too much information to them so as not to divulge secrets. Therefore, after thinking about it, it''s better to go in person.


    Ah Jiu and others know that what he said is reasonable, so they can only keep telling him to be careful.


    Then Fang Yi arranged for him to go to the nearest port and get on a Korean smuggling ship to go to Korea. Nowadays, in the war situation of Korea, these smuggling ships are the only ones who often run away, and this also helps to hide their identity.


    After two days at sea, the captain mentioned to him that this year''s sea weather was abnormal, and that he encountered some bad weather from time to time. Song Qingshu was also secretly happy, thinking that heaven had really helped me. It seemed that Mongolia was exhausted.


    Who knows that in the evening, the ship suddenly encountered a rare storm. Although the sailors on the ship tried their best to deal with it, the human power was too small in front of the power of nature, and finally the ship disintegrated in the rough sea.


    Although song Qingshu has great accomplishments, he has no place to use in the vast sea. He can only catch a boat board and sail with the current to the direction where there is most likely to be land.


    The storm lasted for a whole night. Even though song Qingshu''s cultivation was advanced, he had no strength to persist in the waves for such a long time. Finally, he was relieved to see that he was washed onto the beach of an island.


    Before closing his eyes, he vaguely saw a beautiful white figure coming here on the beach. He couldn''t help feeling absurd: it seemed that he was too tired and had hallucinations. How could he meet her here.


    He closed his eyes slowly with a strong sense of tiredness.

 Chapter 2509

    Vaguely, song Qingshu suddenly noticed that something was gently wiping his forehead and cheek. Although the other person''s action was very gentle, he was still startled. He immediately opened his eyes and planned to capture the other person on guard.


    Now, at this very moment, he doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy, or even whether he is a human being. If he is a beast, he will be in trouble.


    However, when he saw each other''s appearance, the action in his hand stopped abruptly, with an incredible face.


    At this time, he was lying in a cave. Next to him sat a young girl in a thin white veil. Besides her black hair, she was snow-white and had a beautiful face. She was like a fairy coming down to earth. Who was the little dragon girl who had been away for a long time?


    Suddenly thought of what, not from the heart a jump: "am I dead?"


    I can''t help thinking like this. It''s really incredible. It should be a desert island near Koryo. The vast sea itself is just a coincidence. How can little dragon girl appear here thousands of miles away?


    He thought that he had died in the storm before, so he saw the person he met in his heart. He couldn''t help getting flustered.


    I don''t know why, he came up with such a sentence in his mind, you know, he is now ambitious to do a big business, he is about to succeed, but he died young?


    And my beautiful confidants are young and widowed


    Seeing his face turn green and white, the girl in white on the other side asked: "brother song, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, song Qingshu was stunned, and then a huge sense of joy surged up. He grabbed each other''s hand. Although it was cold, he still had the feeling of warm and fragrant nephrite: "Long''er, is it really you?"


    "No, who am I?" Little dragon girl blinked her eyes. She looked a little confused. She obviously didn''t know why he asked. She wanted to pull her hand back, but the other side was too tight to pull it.


    Song Qingshu quickly sat up and excitedly held her in her arms. The girl''s body was very delicate, holding her in her arms like catkins: "Long''er, I haven''t heard from you all these years. I thought I would never see you in my life."


    When she was suddenly held by him, a little blush appeared on her pale cheek, and she subconsciously wanted to push him away. But when she saw his true feelings, she bit her lips, and was raising her hand to hold him back, suddenly a sharp pain came from her heart, and she couldn''t help but cover her chest.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Feeling her strange, song Qingshu asked in a hurry.


    XiaoLongNu frowned and covered her chest. After a long time, she was relieved. She looked haggard: "it''s nothing. She was poisoned by love flower." This is not the first time that she has been poisoned, so her tone is quite indifferent.


    "Love flower poison?" Song Qingshu a Leng, "how can you be in this poison?" It''s really puzzling. You know, Little Dragon Girl and Yang Guo have suffered a lot from this poison. It''s OK that they didn''t know love flower at first. They''ve been in it before. Why are they still in it now.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face was slightly red, and she shook her head: "it''s just that she was not careful."


    Seeing that she was vague, song Qingshu knew that it would be difficult to ask her directly. As soon as he turned his eyes, he changed his strategy: "this place is close to Korea. How can you be here?"


    "Little Dragon girl replied:" before I was injured, fell into the water, fell into a coma, was rescued by the passing Korean mission, followed them all the way back to Korea


    "Korean mission?" Song Qingshu thought that there was no Korean mission in the Central Plains. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked strangely, "won''t there be a pair of sisters surnamed Fu in the Korean mission who saved you?"


    Little Dragon Girl Yi a: "how do you know."


    Song Qingshu suddenly calculated the time. She thought that it was the Fu sisters who recruited relatives from Xixia and saved her on the way back home. It seems that good people are rewarded. He saved the Fu sisters and helped the Korean mission, and then they saved XiaoLongNu. Otherwise, they might be separated forever.


    "But with your martial arts, why did you get so hurt?" Song Qingshu thinks that XiaoLongNu''s double swords are combined now. Even if she meets the master, she may not be weak. How can she be hurt and fall into the water even in a coma.


    At first, little dragon girl didn''t want to say something, but she couldn''t stand it. Song Qingshu kept asking. She just told the story.


    It turns out that in Wudang Mountain, when Xiao Longnu found out what happened between Song Qingshu and Li Qingluo, she left quietly, sad and sad. She only thought that she would never see him again in her life. When she heard that he was in the south of the Yangtze River, she deliberately ran to the North to distance them.


    Later, when I met Hou Xibai near Hengshan, Hou Xibai was astonished at her and launched a crazy pursuit. It''s a pity that little dragon girl had gone through the sea, but it''s hard to see him.


    Hou Xibai''s pursuit is fruitless. He is always graceful. He even has a crazy idea because of XiaoLongNu''s beauty. He even wants to capture her with force first, and then slowly influence her.


    Little Dragon Girl''s double swords beat him into a dog. In order to protect his life, he revealed a message about song Qingshu, saying that there are experts from Mongolia going to the heartless Valley to seek love flowers to deal with song Qingshu.


    After all, Dumas, like song Qingshu, who was merciful everywhere, would be worse off if he was poisoned by love.


    Although XiaoLongNu is very angry about song Qingshu''s behavior, she is still worried about song Qingshu''s safety and decides to go to the heartless valley.


    On the other side of the heartless Valley, she ran into a Mongolian expert who was picking love flowers. At first, it was OK. Her double swords were perfect, and even the king of the golden wheel was not an opponent, let alone an ordinary Mongolian expert.


    But later, a mysterious man with a mask appeared. The opponent''s martial arts skills were too high. XiaoLongNu was defeated very quickly. She was accidentally knocked down in the love flowers and stabbed by the love flowers.


    In desperation, she had to flee. Although she was very good at lightness, she couldn''t get rid of the man. She chased him all the way. Finally, she was driven into the cliff and fell into the river. The mysterious man just gave up chasing him.


    XiaoLongNu was poisoned and seriously injured. She fell into the water and fell into a coma. She thought she would die, but when she woke up, she found that she was rescued on a boat.


    From the two beautiful sisters, we know that they are the Korean mission, accompanied by the prince of Korea, but we can see that they are sparsely populated, and they are somewhat disheartened on the whole.


    XiaoLongNu wanted to get up and leave to inform song Qingshu about love flower, but she was so hurt that she couldn''t move freely at all. In addition, the boat had been sailing down the river to the sea these days, so she had to go back to Korea with the Fu sisters first to recover her injuries.


    The crown prince of Korea was impatient to save a Han, but when he saw the extraordinary beauty of XiaoLongNu, he was shocked. He not only agreed, but also often came to offer hospitality.


    Fortunately, with the Fu sisters staring at him all the time, he didn''t dare to mess around.


    In the back, the little dragon girl''s injury gradually improved, and the Korean prince had no chance.


    Of course, little dragon girl is pure and kind-hearted. After all, she is grateful to her for saving her life.


    Song Qingshu thought that the smelly boy should dare to beat XiaoLongNu. It seems that the last time he suffered in Xixia was not enough to make him remember. However, looking at XiaoLongNu''s beautiful face close at hand, he thought that he might not be able to control it.


    "By the way, what martial arts does the mask man use?" Song Qingshu has a conjecture.


    Little Dragon Girl roughly described it, song Qingshu said in a deep voice: "it''s really him!"


    "Who is it?" Little dragon girl asked curiously.


    Song Qingshu said his grudge with mingzun. On the surface, mingzun formed an alliance with him to deal with Mongolia, but secretly he was preparing a way to deal with him. Love flower is really a very effective way.


    If Ming Zun hadn''t been hit hard by tie Muzhen and others last time, I''m afraid he would have been hard on me. It seems that he should be careful in the future. Although his cultivation is high enough now, it''s easy for Ming Zun to dodge and hard for him to defend.


    "Long er, you don''t have to worry. Although Gongsun Zhiqiu and Qianchi are dead, the poison of love flower can''t be cured without medicine. Heartbroken herb can fight poison with poison, and the white fish in the cold pool of heartless Valley can also be cured." Song Qingshu comforted her.


    "Brother song, do you even know this?" There was some admiration in XiaoLongNu''s tone. The other side seemed to be omniscient and omnipotent. Nothing could be hard to live him.


    Song Qingshu smiles and then asks, "since you were rescued by the Korean mission, why are you on this isolated island?"


    The little dragon goddess turned pale: "because something happened in Korea..."


    After listening to her story, song Qingshu''s face changed, but he finally understood the current situation of Koryo. When he was recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty, he pretended to be Fu Cailin and slaughtered xuliewu''s embassy. Tiemuzhen was furious, but Mongolia had to prepare to deal with the western regions. For a moment, he couldn''t help, so he asked his younger brother hesaer''s eldest son to lead a ten thousand people team to Koryo, Put pressure on them to punish the killers.


    In his opinion, Koryo is nothing but a small border country, so his attitude is extremely bad, and soon he directly led his troops to attack Koryo.


    You know, a few years ago, Mongolia was able to sweep the western countries with a team of ten thousand people. It''s natural that there was only one Koryo. Unfortunately, the terrain of Koryo was rugged and there were many mountains, so it was difficult for the cavalry to use it.


    Yegu attacked for several months and didn''t take advantage of it. At last, Fu Cailin, the great master of Korea, took advantage of the chaos in World War I and killed Yegu, the commander of the Mongol army.


    When Mongolia learned of the news, they were furious. In addition, they had planned to go to Japan and needed to use Koryo as a springboard. So Kublai Khan and Ali Buge made an all-out effort to attack Koryo.


    Pang ban, the demon master, personally confronted Fu Cailin, the Yijian master. In a big war, both sides were defeated. However, the Mongolian masters were like clouds, and the famous generals were like rain. Once Fu Cailin was seriously injured, the Korean people''s morale was greatly reduced. How could they support him? The army collapsed thousands of miles.


    Seeing Mongolia approaching step by step, Cui Yu, a powerful minister of Korea, was unable to resist. In addition, he was too old to die of depression. Because his son-in-law, Jin ruoxian, and even his son, Cui hang, were all killed in the Xixia marriage recruitment, and the rest of his sons were even more unbearable. Soon after his successor came to power, his heart began to float.


    Jin Renjun, a member of Cui''s family, launched a coup, killed Cui and replaced him with a peace talk with Mongolia.


    Jin Renjun and song Qingshu met when they were recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty. Now I think that although Jin ruoxian and Cui hang were killed by Japanese people at that time, they may not have been helped by him.


    After Jin Renjun came to power, he changed his attitude of confrontation with Mongolia, but bowed to him.


    As long as the enemy is willing to surrender, they are generally willing to accept the Mongolian war habit for many years. However, a new problem soon appeared, because the king of Korea was frightened to death in the previous coup, and now the throne of Korea is vacant.


    On the issue of who should be the king, Kublai Khan and Ali Buge have different opinions. Ali Buge supports Prince Wang, but Kublai Khan supports Prince Anqing.


    Originally, song Qingshu was a little curious about why Kublai Khan, as his brother, would support his brother. He was fighting with ALI Buge for the right of succession to Khan''s throne. Isn''t that a way to give the enemy a word of mouth?


    However, on second thought, he soon realized that at the beginning, the Korean crown prince Wang Chu was humiliated by Xu liewu when he was recruiting relatives in the Western Xia Dynasty, and Xu liewu made friends with Kublai Khan, so he worried that Wang Chu was resentful and did not dare to support him. Instead, he supported his younger brother anqing Gong.


    Ali Buge was naturally happy to support the crown prince, and the two men were red faced, and no one could persuade anyone. Then Korea was divided into two groups, one was supported by the minister army, the other was supported by anqinggong.


    Fu Cailin, the great master of Korea, did not take a stand. He closed the door and kept a neutral attitude.


    However, one day, when Ali Buge accepted the invitation of the Korean prince to a banquet in the city, there was a riot in the city. A group of mysterious people rushed into the guild hall and killed Ali Buge and the Korean prince.


    Brother alibu has many masters around him. There are several masters at the level of master, but they can''t protect him. It''s obvious that there are great masters in the other party''s group. Some people recognize that there are martial arts of Yi sword in it, and the spearhead quickly points at Fu Cailin.


    Because of Ali Buge''s death, the Mongols were so angry that the army entered the city. The front of the army pointed to Yijian Pavilion, and countless experts and soldiers rushed to the city. Rao Shi Fu Cailin could not bear it, not to mention he was seriously injured.


    Little dragon girl also joined the fight because she was grateful to the Fu sisters and the prince of Korea for saving her life. Unfortunately, her strength was limited. Although Yi Jian Ge''s disciples tried their best to resist, they were still invincible.


    Fu Cailin died in the war, and XiaoLongNu could only save Fu junluo. Fu Junyu''s sisters broke through the siege and planned to flee to the Central Plains. However, Mongolian soldiers and anqinggong''s men and horses chased her all the way. Although a storm blocked the pursuit, they were also separated. XiaoLongNu was brought to the desert island by the waves.


    She had been trapped here for several days. Fortunately, there was no shortage of fresh water food on the island, so she survived. That day, when she was looking at the beach, she just saved song Qingshu.


    After listening to her experience, song Qingshu couldn''t help but marvel. He thought that everyone''s life was wonderful, but he had ignored it before.


    ---

 Chapter 2510

    "But I don''t think Kublai Khan was the one who caused Ali Buge''s death." Song Qingshu thinks about it. Ali Buge is dead, and Kublai Khan is the biggest profiteer.


    Originally, Kublai Khan and Ali Buge fought each other, and the strength of both sides was equal, and Kublai Khan had more talents. However, because of the rules of Mongolia''s young son abiding by property, Ali Buge''s army was the most elite backbone of Mongolia, so the two sides had been fighting for so many years, and they had not won or lost.


    Who knows that Ali Buge died suddenly this time in Korea, and the balance of victory suddenly tilted to Kublai Khan.


    However, song Qingshu was most worried about another thing. Before that, he assassinated Tiemuzhen as the chief of Shuiyue and successfully led to the Mongolian eastern expedition. The main reason was that Kublai Khan and alibuge wanted to avenge Tiemuzhen in order to fight for the Khan position.


    But now that Ali Buge is dead, Khan''s throne is in Kublai Khan''s bag. Will he go to Japan?


    "Well, the Fu sisters once said that the people of yijiange didn''t go to assassinate Ali Buge at all. Unfortunately, no one listened to their explanation. The angry Mongolians killed anyone they saw." Rao is a little dragon girl. She has a calm temperament. She frowns slightly when she recalls the cruelty of the Mongolian warriors.


    "We have to find a way out of this desert island and go to Korea to help us." Song Qingshu got up and said, "before you were brought by the storm, is the ship still there?"


    Seeing Helen of Troy, he could make complaints about Tucao: "Korea''s craft is really water."


    The Korean smuggling boat that she used to take was disintegrated by the storm, and the Korean boat that XiaoLongNu took couldn''t bear the storm. What''s not parallel cargo.


    "Then I''ll see if there are any raft materials on the island." Song Qingshu was very anxious. This time, in order to deal with the Mongolian army, he had planned for such a long time. He didn''t want to fall short because of this accident.


    "But your wound?" Little dragon girl asked in a hurry.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s OK. Before, I just had some weakness in fighting with the waves. If you are worried about me, why don''t you help me?" Then he opened his arms and looked at her with a smile.


    Little Dragon Girl hesitated for a moment, but she lowered her head and got into his arm, let his hand around her shoulder, and helped him up.


    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would be so obedient. He was overjoyed. Looking at her beautiful face near Chi Chi Chi, she couldn''t help but kiss her.


    Little dragon girl looked at him angrily and was about to say something when she suddenly covered her chest and squatted on the ground.


    "Why, love flower poison again?" Song Qingshu immediately responds and starts to check her pulse. As the saying goes, he has become a doctor after a long illness. Over the years, he has been injured and poisoned in various ways. Now he is barely a famous doctor in this field.


    "Well," Little Dragon girl nodded.


    Song Qingshu showed a smile on his face: "although it''s not a good thing, I''m really a little happy now."


    Little dragon girl was stunned and asked, "Why are you happy?"


    Song Qingshu insisted on her hands and looked at her eyes tenderly: "because of the love flower poison, only when you think of your sweetheart will the poison break out. After you see me today, you have been in pain for several times, proving that I am your sweetheart. How can I be unhappy?"


    Little dragon girl blushed and sighed: "I know what you''re worried about. To tell you the truth, I couldn''t tell my own heart clearly at the beginning, until I was poisoned by love flower. At the beginning, when I thought of my son, my heart would hurt, but every time I thought of you, my heart would hurt more. In the past few months in Korea, I gradually thought of my childhood, On the contrary, when I think of you, I feel more and more painful. I know that I can''t leave you any more. I was thinking of going back to Jiangnan to find you earlier, but something happened in Korea, and I can''t leave them, so I''ve been putting it off till now. "


    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and held her in his arms excitedly: "long er, I will never let you leave me again."


    "Pain ~" XiaoLongNu said wrongly.


    Song Qingshu let her go in a hurry: "I''m sorry, I''ll try not to let you get emotional until I find the antidote for you."


    XiaoLongNu gave a hum and a smile. It was just like the first birth of a strange flower. Meiyu was dizzy and bright. Rao was used to seeing beautiful women in Song Qingshu, and she couldn''t help looking at them.


    Next, song Qingshu and her strolled on the island. In fact, little dragon girl had already strolled on the island before, and she was quite familiar with the landform of the island, so she became a guide to familiarize him with the environment of the island.


    Along the way, they chatted with each other and told each other what had happened after their separation. The journey was not boring at all.


    Soon he found a forest. Although he didn''t have any tools in his hand, song Qingshu''s sword was sharper than any magic weapon. Soon he cut down some trees to make rafts.


    Little Dragon Girl weaves a rope with bark on one side. They cooperate with each other and share their duties. They work at sunrise and rest at sunrise, just like men''s farming and women''s weaving.


    For little dragon girl, she even thinks that it''s good for two people to live on this isolated island. There are only two of them in the world.


    It''s just that song Qingshu has too much responsibility on his shoulders, but he can''t stay on the island at leisure. He works overtime to make the raft, and they go out to sea together. As a result, not long after they go out to sea, a big wave comes, and the raft falls apart, and they fall into the sea.


    Song Qingshu quickly swam back to the shore with XiaoLongNu in his arms. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly as he watched the logs drift with the current to where he didn''t know. He said, "before, I tried Korean shipbuilding technology. I didn''t expect that the quality of my raft was so poor."


    On the contrary, XiaoLongNu comforted him: "we have experience. We can definitely do it well if we try more."


    Song Qingshu let out a cry. He was lying on the beach, looking at the sky and the nearby cliffs. Suddenly a pale yellow fell into his eyes. He was stunned and then ecstatic: "Long''er, what do you think that is?"


    "Ah?" Little dragon girl doesn''t know why.


    Song Qingshu did not have time to explain: "you wait for me here."


    Then, with a little bit of the tip of his foot, he was like a bird. After a few ups and downs, he climbed up the cliff, picked off a small yellow flower on the cliff, and then returned to the little dragon girl.


    "What''s this?" Little dragon girl asked in a puzzled way.


    Song Qingshu laughs: "this is heartbroken grass. The poison on your body can be saved."


    At first, Jin Bo was scared by Xunhua. Afterwards, he went to know all kinds of poisons in his memory. For example, love flower poison must be the most important thing. After all, he knew his urine well. His huahuachang was really poisoned by love flower poison, and he would be upset. So he went to see the appearance of heartbroken herb on the spot, At the same time, he consulted Ouyang Feng about its medicine and usage.


    These days, Xiao Longnu''s poisonous hair is becoming more and more frequent. I think it''s because of seeing her. Song Qingshu feels guilty and wants to take her away from here as soon as possible to find an antidote. But I didn''t expect that there is heartbreak grass on the island. It''s only because it grows on the cliff, so I didn''t find it when I explored the whole island.


    "It''s a blessing in disguise that the raft broke up this time." Song Qingshu looks excited.


    Little dragon girl also showed a shallow smile on her face, and she no longer had to worry about being emotional.


    "The heartbroken herb itself is also highly toxic, so you should be careful when using it..." Song Qingshu solemnly explained the usage and dosage to her one by one, but he was still not at ease. He personally prepared the weight for her, and then he reached out and touched her four acupoints of "Shaohai", "Tongli", "Shenmen" and "shaochong" to protect her heart, and then let her take it.


    As soon as she entered, Little Dragon Girl frowned, but she felt that the heartbroken grass was extremely smelly and bitter, much better than Huang Lian. However, she trusted song Qingshu in her heart and knew that he would never cheat herself, so she swallowed it.


    After a while, she felt a sudden movement in her abdomen, and then she felt great pain. The pain was like tens of thousands of steel needles stabbing in her abdomen at the same time, and it was like the word "heartbreak" which was not empty words.


    However, he was not surprised but pleased, because this was the same reaction that song Qingshu had mentioned to her before. He gritted his teeth and endured bitterly. After a cup of tea, the pain spread all over his body. He was poisoned by tea.


    Fortunately, song Qingshu protected her vital meridians with strong internal force, and she was not hurt by the poison of heartbreaking herb. The pain lasted for half an hour, and then she felt the pain and gradually returned to her stomach.


    Song Qingshu''s true Qi now wanders through her body. Now his true Qi is the same as his hand. He can clearly feel the changes in her body. For most of this time, he has realized the principle of the effect of love flower poison. In other words, he has tried to find out the location of love flower poison in the other person''s body by attacking poison with poison.


    In fact, love flower poison has spread all over her organs, even some meridians are entangled, for others, even if they know it, there is no way, but song Qingshu how cultivation, immediately carry up the vast Qi, the love flower poison in her body bit by bit gathered together, and finally, with the poison of heartbreaking grass, forced out.


    Little Dragon Girl Whoa, even spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, each mouthful of blood is bright red, much brighter than ordinary people''s blood.


    Song Qing expressed her joy in writing: "OK, your love flower poison has been thoroughly solved."


    XiaoLongNu couldn''t help reaching out and wiping the sweat on his forehead: "these few hours, you''re really angry. You''ve worked hard for me to force me to poison you."


    Song Qingshu was stunned, only to find that the sky had darkened. He had just concentrated on forcing the poison, but he didn''t realize that after such a long time: "as long as you can completely force your poison out, what is this hard work?"


    Originally, it took about a month for heartbreak grass to completely eradicate the love flower poison. However, although there are still several heartbreak grass on the cliff, it is certainly not enough for a month. In addition, according to Ouyang Feng''s original statement, fighting poison with poison will still cause hidden danger to the body. Song Qingshu naturally doesn''t want Xiaolongnv to be in any danger, So with exaggerated internal force, she forced her love flower poison out once.


    The weather was dim and the wind on the beach was getting stronger. He suddenly noticed that little dragon girl''s body was shaking slightly. He said in a hurry, "look at my memory. We''ve been soaking in water before. You''re all wet, but I''m just trying to detoxify you. You must be cold during this time."


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head: "just now your internal power in my body can''t warm at all, but now it''s a little cold."


    Song Qingshu didn''t pay attention before, but now she found that her clothes were wet with water, and her wet dress was wrapped on her delicate body, which had become translucent, becoming more and more exquisite and graceful.


    I didn''t expect that Long''er was in such a good shape


    Little dragon girl saw him staring at herself and looked down. Ah, she was blushing, but her heart was beating wildly: "brother song, can you turn around?"


    As soon as song Qingshu''s face became hot, he quickly took off his coat and put it on her to block the scenery. Just now, his real Qi was fully running, and the heat in his body had already evaporated the clothes.


    "It''s getting late now. Let''s go back to the cave first."


    Because little dragon girl just forced out the poison and her body was still weak, song Qingshu took her by the legs and took her back to the cave.


    Soon she started a fire and baked clothes for her, because she had been in trouble on this desert island before, and little dragon girl had not changed her clothes. She could only use a shelf to separate them and hang their clothes on it to block each other''s sight.


    They did not speak, the air in the cave seems to be filled with a kind of ambiguous atmosphere, quiet only the crackle of firewood burning.


    After a while, little dragon girl said, "brother song, it''s very cold in Korea. Now it''s snowing outside. You gave me your clothes. What do you do?"


    At this time, her clothes were baked on the hanger. Although she was wrapped in Song Qingshu''s coat, her two slender and symmetrical thighs were completely exposed. Her skin was snow-white and delicate, which was even more delicate and moving than the best suet white jade.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have deep internal power and can carry it."


    "But the bonfire is also on my side. You give me all the good ones," Little Dragon Girl bit her lip. "Why don''t you come and bake the fire, at least warm it up."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "is this convenient?" As soon as the words came out, he wanted to slap himself in the face. Before that, he summarized that he was too passive when he faced little dragon girl. As a result, he had to pretend to be a gentleman when he had the chance.


    Opposite fell into silence, after a long time said: "you can turn your back on me."


    Song Qingshu was so happy that he didn''t talk any more and trotted over.


    "Brother song, you promised to turn your back on me..." Little Dragon girl wrapped her coat quietly, but she didn''t know where to put her legs.


    Song Qingshu breathed a few minutes, slowly came to her and sat down, gently holding her hand: "long er, I won''t let you leave me again."


    Little dragon girl nodded and blushed.


    Song Qingshu reaches for her jade like chin and kisses it slowly. XiaoLongNu''s eyelashes tremble and her eyes panic. But after a while, she slowly closes her eyes.


    With the acquiescence of the beauty, song Qingshu is in full bloom and kisses him enthusiastically. XiaoLongNu gently hugs him. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know how to respond and can only passively let him ask for it.


    After a long time, looking at the gorgeous girl''s eyes as bright and charming as the starry sky, song Qingshu was a little guilty, and quickly said, "these are what your grandparents taught me."


    "Ah? You and your grandparents... "Little Dragon Girl''s face changed slightly.


    Song Qingshu realized the ambiguity and quickly explained: "it''s not that. It''s because of the regret of her and Wang Chongyang. He worried that we would make the same mistake again. Last time he taught me to take the initiative to you..." then he told her what happened in the Lin family last time.


    Little Dragon Girl then showed a light smile: "in fact, you don''t need to take your grandmother-in-law as a shield. In recent months, I''ve known what I mean to you, so even if you really want to do something to me, i... I won''t refuse..."


    A beautiful and delicate girl is telling her heart in your arms. She is more powerful than the most powerful spring medicine in the world. Song Qingshu can''t help it. She hugs the girl in her arms and kisses her again in a short breath.


    With a cry, Little Dragon Girl hugs her lover, and her yearning for many days is completely ignited by him. She responds to him like water.


    She took advantage of the situation to lie in a pile of straw, feeling the weight of the man on her body. When she was shy, her lust grew dark, and her whole body became tender and tender.


    Song Qingshu noticed that her bones seemed to have melted. Her whole body was softer than the most expensive cushion in the palace. She could not bear it. She completely pressed it and integrated with her.


    "Long''er, you are the best dream in my heart. No, you are the dream of many people, but I am the only lucky one..."


    Little dragon girl was full of tears, but the pain she had just experienced was resolved by the other party''s affectionate words. A pair of beautiful star eyes looked at her man affectionately, leaving the sweetest and most delicate whisper in her mouth: "Song Lang..."


    ¡­¡­


    One night without words, there is no need for any words, for any man, will not waste time on speaking, only the most primitive instinct, the complete blend of love and desire, spirit and flesh.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, little dragon girl was nestling in Song Qingshu''s arms. They were sharing their heartfelt feelings with each other. Suddenly, a girl voice came from a distance: "Hey, sister, there''s a cave over there. Let''s go and see if dragon girl is there."


    "Well, let''s shout along the way. Dragon Girl, Dragon Girl, are you there Another beautiful female voice also sounded.


    Hearing this voice, little dragon girl sat up straight in an instant. Her beautiful body was exposed to the air. For the first time, she was a little flustered: "Oh, it''s the Fu sisters. Let''s get dressed."


    "Fu Junyi, Fu Junyu?" Song Qingshu also heard it. He didn''t expect to meet them again so soon, and his anger at being disturbed disappeared,


    Soon after they were dressed, two pretty figures burst into the cave: "are you really here, Dragon Girl? Why didn''t you respond to us just now? "


    "Well, who is this man?" Fu Junyu''s sharp eyes suddenly noticed song Qingshu behind her.

 Chapter 2511

    Little Dragon Girl''s face is slightly red: "he is my husband."


    "Ah?" Fu Junyu exclaimed in surprise. He came to song Qingshu and looked around him. "Are you song Qingshu?" Even Fu Junli looked at him curiously.


    "Do you know me?" Song Qingshu was stunned. It seemed that he had met Jia Baoyu in Xixia before. In addition, he was overjoyed that little dragon girl introduced herself as her husband. Fu Junyu immediately reflected that she had mentioned it in front of the two sisters on weekdays.


    "I''ve heard your name before," Fu Junyu said excitedly. "Last time I went to Xixia, I went to the mission of the Southern Song Dynasty to inquire about you. It''s a pity that you didn''t go that time."


    "Oh, yes." Song Qingshu didn''t expect to meet them at this time. For a moment, he was not sure whether he wanted to recognize them. Just after making love with little dragon girl, would everyone be embarrassed if he knew them.


    At this time, Little Dragon Girl introduced him: "they are the Fu sisters I mentioned to you before. This is my sister Fu junluo, and this is my sister Fu Junyu."


    "Hello, hello." Song Qing thinks that I don''t know them.


    "Hello ~" Fu Junli nodded slightly, and then pulled his sister, let her not be so surprised.


    "How did you get here?" asked little dragon girl


    Fu junluo explained: "after we were separated at sea that night, we were rescued by General Li shunchen who passed by. Then we have been looking for your whereabouts in the nearby waters these days. We think that you are good at martial arts and should be lucky. We take pictures of you island by island and finally find you."


    "Li shunchen?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He was the first general in Korean history. When Japan invaded, his Navy completely defeated the Japanese Navy, and together with the Ming army drove the Japanese army back to their hometown.


    "Do you know General Li?" Fu Junli had some doubts.


    "I don''t know." In order to avoid trouble, song Qingshu directly denied it.


    Fu Junli then took little dragon girl by the hand and said, "Dragon Girl, now that you are safe, we can rest assured that we can go back to Kaijing for revenge."


    "Revenge?" Little dragon girl has some doubts.


    Fu Junyu on one side said angrily: "the Mongols wronged their master and assassinated their brother alibu. They exterminated Yijian Pavilion. Only a few of us escaped. How can we not repay the hatred of killing our master and destroying our family?"


    "In addition to the enmity of our school, we also have the responsibility to recover our country." Fu added.


    "What''s going on in Korea now? What''s the trend of the Mongolian army? " This is what song Qingshu is most concerned about. Before he arrived in Korea, the ship was wrecked and he was delayed on the island for a few days. He doesn''t know what happened to the Korean Bureau.


    Fu junluo only nodded his head when he was worried about his sister, and then replied: "don''t worry, we are not reckless people. If the Mongolian army is still in Korea, we will only fight with our eggs when we go back, but now Kublai Khan has led his army out to sea from Hepu port and crossed the Strait of Malaysia to attack Japan."


    Song Qingshu had been studying the information of Korea and Japan before. He knew that Hepu port was Pusan of later generations, and that the death of alibugo had no effect on the journey of the Mongolian army. He was completely relieved.


    Fu Junli then said: "Kublai Khan, with the puppet emperor and a large number of high-level Korean colleagues, said that he wanted the king of Korea to fight against Japan. In fact, he coerced the army of Korea to attack Japan. Now the traitor Jin Renjun stayed in Kaijing to guard the rear, and Kublai Khan also left his confidant general Boyan and chief aide Liu Bingzhong. On the one hand, he intimidated the resistance forces of all parties, and on the other hand, he was responsible for the logistics of their fleet. "


    Song Qingshu could not help saying: "although Kublai Khan took away most of the Mongolian army, he also took away a large number of Korean army. Boyan is a famous general of the time, Liu Bingzhong''s top capable minister, plus Jin Renjun''s Gang, I''m afraid you sisters and Li shunchen can''t get revenge."


    Boyan can be regarded as the first general under Kublai Khan. In history, he was the commander-in-chief who defeated the Song Dynasty. Later, he went north to fight against Haidu, the rebel of the central government. He was invincible.


    Fu Junli''s face darkened: "according to the people of Central Plains, there is a saying that we know we can''t do it. Now our country is broken and our family is dead, and there is nothing to lose. Now is the best chance. If we wait until the Mongolian conqueror comes back, we will be even more hopeless. "


    "It''s a pity that Jia Baoyu, a heartless boy, didn''t come to save us. After delivering the letter for so long, he didn''t respond at all," his sister Fu Junyu muttered


    Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed. He rubbed his nose and said, "that... In fact, I was sent by Jia Baoyu to help you."


    "Ah?" Not to mention Fu Junyu, even Fu junluo was surprised.


    "But when you were king of Qi in the Song Dynasty, Jia Baoyu was just a dandy. How could he be qualified to send you?" It was Fu Junli who thought carefully and responded quickly.


    Song Qingshu explained: "I''m a good friend of Jia Baoyu. In addition, it''s not in Song''s interest for Mongolia to sit in the University, so I came here in person."


    Fu Junyu jumped up with joy and grabbed his sister''s hand: "sister, I said, Baoyu won''t forget us."


    "Eh ~" Fu junluo answered, his face was slightly red, and he was obviously excited.


    Song Qingshu sighs. It seems that the two sisters are trapped in Baoyu. They don''t know how they will react when they know the truth.


    With this kind of relationship, the Fu sisters became more and more kind when they read song Qingshu. They didn''t hide their plans from him. XiaoLongNu had a good relationship with them these days, so she was willing to help.


    In the plan of the Fu sisters and Li shunchen, because there are few enemies, they have to capture the king first, assassinate Boyan, Liu Bingzhong and Jin Renjun first, and let the Mongols be leaderless. Then Li shunchen leads the rebel army to kill them, so that they can get a chance.


    Now with song Qingshu, he sent a letter to let ah Jiu Qingqing and others come with the Navy, which would increase the confidence.


    Of course, he also agreed with the plan that the other side should capture the king first, and take care of Boyan and other leaders first, so that the fight in the future will be much easier.


    However, there is another problem to get into Kaijing City, that is, the Fu sisters are very famous in Gaoli. They are not only disciples of the great master Fu Cailin, but also very beautiful. They can be said to be the national goddesses of Gaoli. They will be recognized no matter where they go.


    So it''s really difficult for the two women to sneak into Kaijing and assassinate Boyan and others in silence.


    In addition, XiaoLongNu, a gorgeous woman, is the focus everywhere. So they want to go to the city, and they are expected to be found by Boyan''s men at the gate of the city.


    However, it''s hard for song Qingshu. He was the master of Yirong, and soon disguised the appearance of the three girls. Although he was still a beautiful guest, he was not so noticeable.


    Compared with Xiao Longnu''s habit, the Fu sisters were much more surprised and surprised to see their new appearance.


    "Can you change your face to anyone?" Fu Junyu asked curiously while appreciating himself in the bronze mirror.


    "Almost." Song Qingshu nodded.


    "That''s great!" Fu Junyu didn''t think much, but Fu junluo thought deeply.


    A group of four sneaked into Kaijing city. Today''s Kaijing city is much more depressed than usual, and the faces of passers-by are worried.


    Song Qingshu looked at it and could not help sighing that the walls and dwellings of Koryo were much smaller and shabby than those of the Central Plains, which was determined by the national strength.


    The four decided to deal with Boyan and Liu Bingzhong first. After all, Jin Renjun is just a puppet. Now Boyan and Liu Bingzhong are the real masters of the capital.


    Because of the special reasons during the war, they both lived in a general''s residence, which was both a residence and an office.


    When they came to the general''s residence and looked at it from a high place, they planned to have a look at the defense forces there, but they suddenly noticed that there was a mess inside. Two different groups of people and horses were really fighting.


    "It''s your people?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking the Fu sisters.


    "I don''t think so." The Fu sisters were obviously quite puzzled.


    Song Qingshu looks at it carefully, and suddenly sees a familiar voice. Shan Yuru, the leader of Tianming sect, said goodbye last time. He didn''t expect to see her in Korea.


    At this time, he also roughly guessed what was going on. It should be the strange death of Ali bugo''s old boss, who was dissatisfied with him. At this time, he was "rebelling" in the absence of Kublai Khan''s main force, but Boyan''s generation of famous generals were obviously prepared.


    "Well, it''s the king of the golden wheel." Little dragon girl suddenly called out and recognized one of the figures. It was obvious that the two sides fought each other several times, which made her quite impressed.


    "Well." Song Qingshu noticed that there were not only the king of Jinlun, but also some experts such as Bai Zizi, xiaoxiangzi, nimoxing and Yin Kexi. He could not help wondering that these were all Kublai Khan''s trusted guests. Did Kublai Khan still stay here? But according to the information of the Fu sisters and Li shunchen, he has indeed led a large army to Japan.


    At this time, Ali Buge''s subordinates were obviously unable to support him. Boyan constantly deployed troops, and there were fewer and fewer of them. Each of them was surrounded by several Boyan warriors.


    Song Qingshu was about to help him. Suddenly, his heart moved and he looked up in a certain direction. He saw a beautiful white shadow floating in the air. He was not as beautiful as a mortal woman.


    "Why?" The Fu sisters subconsciously looked at XiaoLongNu. They were so similar - not that they looked like each other, but that they were cool and refined. They also had a white dress, which made them feel very similar.


    "She? How can she help Shan Yuru and his party? " Song Qingshu was surprised to notice the target of the woman in white.


    At this time, he was obviously not the only one who had such doubts. The king of Jinlun was surprised and angry: "Miss Jin, why do you help these traitors?"


    The woman in white was naturally Jin Bingyun. She said coldly, "it''s not clear who the traitor is now!"


    At this time, Boyan''s order had come: "the fourth Prince has an order. In such an extraordinary period, no matter what the rebellious personality is! Capture Jin Bingyun, and the officer will be promoted to three levels! "


    Hearing such a reward, his warriors, with their eyes full, rushed to Jin Bingyun one after another with a howl. Among them, the king of Jinlun was the leader, and yinkesi, the NEMO star of xiaoxiangzi, was unwilling to lag behind.


    Jin Bingyun is a disciple of Pang ban. Although he is good at martial arts, he can suppress Guo Jing by joining hands with the king of Jinlun and xiaoxiangzi. But for her unique body style, she might have been seriously injured by several experts. Rao is still in danger.


    Seeing that Shan Yuru and others could hardly support him, song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''ll save people, and you''ll deal with Boyan and Liu Bingzhong!" At this time, most experts are besieging Jin Bingyun, Shan Yuru and others. On the contrary, Boyan and others have much weaker defense.

 Chapter 2512

    At this time, Jin Bingyun''s sword was blocked by the weapon of the king of the golden wheel. A cold smile flashed across xiaoxiangzi''s thin cheek, and he hit her shoulder with a mourning stick.


    Jin Bingyun bent his waist, and his whole body was like a willow. He created a possibility out of the impossibility and avoided the opponent''s inevitable blow.


    The whole person has a graceful posture and a soft body. Even if the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma on the other side is a monk, he can see it in front of his eyes. Among the women he has seen over the years, the only one with such high martial arts and beautiful movements is XiaoLongNu.


    Jin Bingyun just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly a black smoke sprayed on her face. She quickly turned to her side, but she still breathed a little, and immediately felt dizzy.


    "Mean!" Jin Bingyun knew that the poison was so powerful that he quickly used his kung fu to force it out, but as soon as he used it, he was a little weak.


    It turned out that when xiaoxiangzi was practising in the barren mountains of Hunan Province in his early years, he saw a toad hiding behind a broken coffin spraying poison sand at his mouth to poison a boa constrictor. When he realized this, he caught the toad, took its venom, refined it into poison sand, and hid it in mourning.


    The tail of the stick is equipped with a mechanism. When you press your finger, the poisonous sand will blow out.


    Since he had practiced this concealed weapon, he only used it several times from the beginning to the end. The last time he used it was when he joined forces with the king of Jinlun to fight Guo Jing. It''s a pity that Guo Jing''s martial arts are excellent. In addition, when he was young, he swallowed the blood of a snake with medicine and had a certain anti poison property, so the effect was not very good.


    This time, Jin Bingyun was not so lucky. Soon, the poison gas ran all over his body, and his whole body was wobbly. He even couldn''t stand steadily.


    Nemo star grinned grimly and grabbed her with one hand. He had long coveted the beauty of this woman, but usually the woman in the magic palace was superior, and they didn''t dare to offend her. Now that day has changed, he no longer has these concerns. Even if he can''t really get her, it''s good for him to have a hand.


    Jin Bingyun could see clearly that when she bit her silver tooth, she felt the pain for a moment and was about to go back to stab her sword. But after poisoning, her reaction speed was too slow, and it was easy for NiMo star to swing her sword away.


    "Am I going to humiliate these villains today?" Jin Bingyun is surprised and angry, but now she has no way.


    NiMo star saw that he was about to catch the gorgeous girl''s chest. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his wrist. He was stunned at first, and then watched half of his wrist fall to the ground. Then he reacted and rolled in pain on the ground.


    He had broken a leg because he was hit by the ice soul silver needle in that year, but now his hand is also broken, and his whole life is completely abandoned.


    "If you don''t drink your Henghe River well in Tianzhu, you have to run thousands of miles away to make waves." A tall and straight figure holds the tottering Jin Bingyun and looks coldly at the wailing Nemo star on the ground.


    Jin Bingyun blinked in disbelief. Was he dreaming? How could he meet this guy in Korea?


    Xiaoxiangzi and yinkexi didn''t see the appearance of the comer. They noticed the Korean costumes on each other. They thought they were Korean experts.


    It''s just that Fu Cailin, the most powerful one in Korea, is dead, and Yi sword Pavilion is also destroyed. How can there be any master?


    Thinking of this, one of them waved the mourning stick, the other waved the gem whip in his hand, and beat him hard behind him.


    There was a cold hum, and the imaginary situation of each other''s broken bones and muscles did not appear. On the contrary, the weapons in xiaoxiangzi''s and yinkexi''s hands were broken into several pieces. Then they vomited blood and flew away, and there was no sound.


    All this happened in the light of lightning. The king of Jinlun saw clearly the appearance of the comer. He was shocked and puzzled for a moment: "song... Song Qingshu, how can you be here?"


    "You can all be here. Why can''t I?" Song Qingshu smiles, then looks at Jin Bingyun in his arms, "Miss Jin, we meet again."


    "It''s... It''s you." Jin Bingyun''s face was slightly red, and he didn''t know whether it was poisoning or shyness.


    "Just a moment. I have something else to deal with." Song Qingshu noticed that Shan Yuru''s situation was not optimistic, so he wanted to help. However, he also noticed that Jin Bingyun was poisoned and weak, so he was not sure to put her here.


    Then, holding her waist in one hand, they flew to Shan Yuru at the tip of their feet, and then they killed the Mongolian warriors who besieged him: "master Shan, fortunately I didn''t come late."


    "Son of song." Shan Yuru is also overjoyed to see that he is, but he can''t help eating when he notices that he is holding Jin Bingyun.


    "She''s poisoned. Take care of her." Song Qingshu noticed that XiaoLongNu and others were in a state of great momentum at the beginning, but with the return of the king of Jinlun, they were gradually surrounded by the experts under Boyan''s command.


    Although these Mongolian Samurai have no name or surname, they can be the leaders of a middle school if they put their skills in the river and lake. Otherwise, Shan Yuru and others will not be so embarrassed by the siege.


    In addition, the Mongolian army cooperated very skillfully, and the martial arts of Rao Shiyi, XiaoLongNu and others were not enough.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. If the leader of the first army is so easily attacked and beheaded by experts, how can he be called a famous general?


    Notice Boyan ordered orderly, wave after wave of soldiers to several women around the past, he did not dare to delay, directly jumped into the air.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!"


    Now the field is full of fallen weapons, which are just used to perform this move. In fact, wanjian Guizong didn''t play a very important role in dealing with the great master. After all, his power was too scattered.


    But the reason why it can become two stunts in parallel with sword 23 lies in its powerful group attack ability. It is a sharp weapon to harvest the whole field on the battlefield or in a big scuffle.


    Countless swords floated in the air around him, as if forming two huge steel wings. With his action, those flying swords turned all the targets that dare to block into a blood mist.


    Originally, there were hundreds of Mongolian experts and thousands of Mongolian soldiers in the general''s mansion. They were defeated by flying swords all over the sky.


    Different from other women who knew song Qingshu''s martial arts, the Fu sisters saw it for the first time. They stared at the figures in the air and the swords all over the sky. They were shocked and admired.


    "Even if the master is alive, in the face of so many Mongolian warriors, he is determined not to suppress the whole court like this." Fu junluo secretly compared the other side with his master and quickly came to a conclusion.


    Fu Junyu grabbed his hand excitedly: "elder sister, he''s more powerful than the legendary one. Wow, he''s so handsome. I''m almost in love with him, Smecta!"


    Fu Junli rolled a white eye: "you are really easy to empathize, don''t love ah, who is before Jia Baoyu never forget."


    "That''s not the same. Jia Baoyu''s feeling is to share difficulties and help each other. In front of him, this person is the admiration for the strong," Fu Junyu bit his lip. "It''s really handsome."


    Looking at her sister''s appearance, Fu junluo can understand that even when she sees the scene in front of her, it''s amazing. This man is really handsome.


    However, she had some sense. She noticed that Jin Renjun, who was on the run, jumped up in a hurry and put a sword across his neck: "I didn''t expect you to be here too. It really took no effort."


    Song Qingshu had fallen before Boyan at this time. The king of Jinlun wanted to stop him, but he was cut in half by a sword. When he vomited blood and retreated, he was shocked: is there such a big gap between himself and the great master?


    Song Qingshu said faintly: "King Jinlun, you have been seriously injured. I know that you are not like xiaoxiangzi and others. You are not bad in character, and I will not take your life. Go back to tantric school to worship Buddhism, and don''t step into the lake again."


    King Jinlun got up and gave a salute: "thank you, benefactor song." After that, he turned around and staggered away. He was already disheartened in this battle, and he didn''t have the heart to compete in the world.


    After dealing with the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, he looked at Bai Zizi: "Bai zhangmen, you will take refuge in me from now on. I will let bygones be bygones."


    Bai Zizi said with a smile: "although I''m not as good as you, I''m not the kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. I''ll kill him if I want to."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "to tell you the truth, you are just a snow mountain sect, and it''s not worth my surrender, but a Xiu and I are good friends, and you are her grandfather, so we give you a chance."


    "Ah Xiu?" White comfortable one Leng, not from the eyes all straight, "you bullied a Xiu?"


    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while: "where do you want to go? We are just friends. If you die here, ah Xiu will lose her grandfather, father and martial uncles. How sad she will be. "


    Bai Zizi''s face turned blue and white, and finally said: "well, for the sake of a Xiu, we surrender, but you have to promise to move the snow mountain sect into the Central Plains as soon as possible, otherwise we can''t stand the Mongolian retaliation."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "don''t worry, this time Mongolia''s strength has been exhausted, and there is no strength to retaliate against you."


    I thought that not long after I arrived in this world, I was in the prison of Jingzhou City, and people from the snow mountain sect came to break the prison. I didn''t expect that time passed so quickly.


    After accepting the snow mountain sect, song Qingshu looks at Boyan and Liu Bingzhong. At this time, they are separated from each other, but they are restrained by the little dragon girl standing in the middle with a sword in one hand. Looking at her holding the sword high in both hands, she looks more graceful and moving. She recalls that she holds herself in the cave and caters to her eyes tactfully. For a moment, she can''t help loving her.


    "Hum, song, do you think of any consequence when you openly oppose Mongolia?" Boyan, after all, was a famous general. Even if he was captured, he didn''t show any fear.


    "I came to settle accounts with you this time. Will I be afraid of your threat?" Song Qingshu smiles.


    Liu Bingzhong''s face changed: "you are going to deal with our Mongolian army at sea!"


    Song Qingshu was a little surprised: "it''s true that he is the first minister under Kublai Khan''s command. He even speculated my plan with so few words. I admire him."


    "It''s impossible for your plan to succeed. Our Mongolian army is invincible in the world, and now there are tens of thousands of troops stationed in Korea. What''s the climate for you just a few people?" Boyan said angrily.


    Song Qingshu smile: "this does not bother you, without you, they are leaderless, to deal with not too easy."


    At this time, there was a fight in the distance. It was obvious that Li shunchen also got the signal from the Fu sisters and began to attack the city gate.


    Song Qingshu pointed out the acupoints of Boyan and others, and then said to the Fu sisters, "go to the gate of the city and help open the door to meet general Li. In addition, remember to be careful. Although most of the Mongolian experts have been folded here, it''s hard to ensure that there will be no fish missing the net. Your safety is the most important."


    Fu junluo was stunned and blushed: "thank you for your concern."


    After the two sisters left, Fu Junyu couldn''t help saying, "sister, is master song teasing us?"


    "Ah, I don''t think so. He has a character like dragon girl." Fu Junli recalled the look he had just seen in his eyes, as if he had great affection, and the concern in his tone could not be false. For a moment, he was uncertain.


    Fu Junyu snorted: "I always feel that this guy looks a little special, as if he is very familiar."


    Fu Junli couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "you are looking handsome. He is Baoyu''s friend. Don''t think about it."


    "Elder sister, you still said that you have no idea about Baoyu. Now you are supervising him. Do you want me to keep my body like jade?"


    "Shut up, you talk more..."


    On this side, song Qingshu asks Shan Yuru to control the general''s residence with her subordinates and people from the snow mountain sect. He takes Jin Bingyun to the quiet room to detoxify her.


    "Miss Jin, how did you fall into such a field? It''s reasonable that these people dare not move you for the sake of the magician." Song Qingshu asked.


    Hearing his words, the tears in Jin Bingyun''s eyes could not stop leaving: "master, he... He passed away."

 Chapter 2513

    Song Qingshu was startled, Pang ban died? Some people want to ask, but Jin Bingyun has already fainted because of poisoning, and he is too excited. He quickly uses his skill to massage the acupoints behind her to force the poison out of her body bit by bit.


    Half an hour later, Jin Bingyun finally woke up slowly and noticed the majestic Qi in her body. She immediately knew that the other party was helping to force poison, and whispered, "thank you."


    Song Qingshu replied: "the poison in your body has been forced to be 7788. Although xiaoxiangzi''s poison is severe, it''s lucky that it''s not that kind of blood blocking, otherwise you may have died."


    Jin Bingyun sighed: "it''s a good ending to see the master when he''s dead."


    "What''s the matter with Pang ban?" Song Qingshu finally asked.


    Jin Bingyun slowly replied: "at the beginning, brother alibu died in a strange way. In addition, Fu Cailin died later. The master had a fight with Fu Cailin before. He knew Fu Cailin''s martial arts very well. He knew that even if he was seriously injured, he could not be killed by ordinary experts."


    "Considering various reasons, he suspected that there was a great master hidden in the dark. He has been investigating this matter these days. Later, one day, he said that he went out to see someone and never came back."


    Song Qingshu could not help but said: "this only shows that he is missing. Why do you think he is dead? The great master''s whereabouts are always erratic, and it''s normal that he can''t be found for a period of time. "


    Jin Bingyun shook his head slowly: "I know something must have happened to him. I have been looking for him on his path that day, and finally found his body under a cliff..."


    The words did not finish, tears will Susu straight down.


    "Ah?" Song Qingshu exclaimed, "can you see how he died?"


    At the beginning, he even suspected that Pang ban was feigning death. In order to practice Taoism, he planted demons to pit himself, but he found all the corpses, which were obviously very cold.


    Jin Bingyun replied: "it''s very cold here in Korea, and it snowed all those days, so when I found his body that day, it was still preserved, but I didn''t see any trauma. I should have been seriously injured and died."


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "with the cultivation of the magician, although he and Fu Cailin were both defeated before, they were by no means able to deal with by ordinary experts." Not to mention the general master, even if several master level masters besieged, they might not be able to make a wounded master.


    "Yes, so the master''s original suspicion is reasonable. Indeed, there is a great master hidden in the dark," Jin Bingyun said.


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but say, "when you see that I''m in Korea, don''t you doubt me?"


    Jin Bingyun took a look at him and shook his head: "with the personality of song Gongzi, naturally he would not do such a thing. If you really want to deal with my master, you can come directly to me. "


    Song Qingshu sighed: "I didn''t expect that in your heart, my evaluation is still so high."


    Jin Bingyun''s face was slightly red. He quickly turned away from the topic and said, "by the way, I found a strange thing."


    "What?" Song Qingshu asked.


    "My master''s skin is as clear as jade on weekdays. Even if he died, he would not rot in March. But when I found his body last time, I found that his skin was not as clear as jade on weekdays, but became dry and dull. Not only that," Jin Bingyun continued. "My master''s long black hair made me envious, But this time I found that some of his hair became a little gray, and it was so strange. "


    "Star sucking - Dharma!" Song Qingshu blurted out.


    "What?" Jin Bingyun frowned and said, "I''ve heard of the method of absorbing stars. But with all due respect, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to perform this skill with the sun and moon god sect as the leader."


    Song Qingshu shook his head: "it''s not the leader, but another person who clearly respects Zhang Wuji."


    It''s hard to explain to her that mingzun lost her, so she just put them together and said that mingzun had plotted against tongtianwu before.


    I didn''t expect that when I gave mingzun the star sucking Dharma to dissolve the innate sword Qi in his body, I didn''t mean anything. First, I wanted to melt his vast Nine Yang Qi. Second, I did some tricks in the pithy formula, so that he could no longer practice human affairs.


    How did you know that mingzun took this incomplete version of "star sucking - Dharma" to play with flowers? First he sucked the magic of heaven. Now he sucked Pang ban, and Fu Cailin died. Most of them were sucked by him. He sucked a total of three great masters, plus the internal power of those experts who sucked before. Now mingzun, how terrible is his internal power?


    "It''s him!" After hearing what he said, Jin Bingyun''s lips were almost bitten and bleeding.


    Song Qingshu said in a hurry: "Miss Jin, don''t think about revenge impulsively. The other party''s cultivation is dangerous even if the great master is right, let alone you."


    "But since I was a child, my master raised me and taught me martial arts. He is very kind to me. If I don''t get revenge, how can I stand up to him?" Jin Bingyun holds the sword tightly, but she also knows that her hope of revenge is too slim.


    Song Qingshu can''t help complaining that Pang ban is still controlled by loli. As a result, his adopted daughter''s Apprentice fell in love with him. He also plans to use her as a magic medium to practice Taoism and become a demon. Well, he has the attribute of green slave.


    "You''ll stay with me during this time. Mingzun will give it to me." Song Qingshu thinks about Jin Bingyun''s status and popularity in the magic palace, plus her familiarity with Mongolia, many things will be useful to her next.


    Jin Bingyun was really stunned when he heard his words. Then a faint blush appeared on his white face. He said in a low voice: "as long as you can help me get revenge, I will be a slave and a maid. I will listen to you."


    Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile: "Miss Jin, you misunderstood me. I didn''t take advantage of others'' danger, and I didn''t mainly take revenge for you. Because mingzun and I have a hatred that can''t be resolved. In the end, there will be a war. You can help me when you are beside me. It''s called taking what you need, and you don''t have to be grateful."


    Jin Bingyun looked at him quietly with a pair of beautiful star eyes, and gradually there were some different things in his eyes: "Mr. Song, you are really a gentleman."


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing and said: "this makes many people laugh when they hear it. I can''t be regarded as a gentleman."


    Jin Bingyun shook his head: "no, it''s just that those people misunderstood you."


    Song Qingshu laughs: "well, it''s enough to make people happy to get Miss Jin''s evaluation. Your poison has been almost eliminated. Have a good rest first, and I''ll go out to deal with the mess outside."


    Just as he was about to get up, he was caught by Jin Bingyun, and his eyes fell on each other''s white wrist.


    Jin Bingyun pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I have one more thing to ask you."


    "Go ahead, Miss Jin."


    "Do you have the confidence to defeat mingzun?"


    Song Qingshu thought for a while and said, "I was full of confidence, but I''m not sure that he even absorbed the skills of three great masters."


    Jin Bingyun is even less confident. In her opinion, the last time song Qingshu and Lin Cheng faced three great masters, they almost died. Now mingzun has combined the skills of four great masters into one. How can he win alone.


    Her face turned red and white, and she obviously experienced a fierce psychological struggle. Then she said, "young master song, do you know that the heart is evil?"


    Song Qingshu couldn''t help laughing: "of course I know, so I''ve taken precautions against you before. The main reason is that you are too beautiful. I''m afraid I can''t control you."


    Jin Bingyun''s face turned red, and she was obviously embarrassed. She went on to say, "in fact, the world only knows that the heart of the Tao can plant the devil, but it doesn''t know that the heart of the devil can also plant the Tao. The former uses the other party as the cauldron to absorb the other party''s energy for its own use; The latter, however, takes itself as a cauldron and contributes Yisheng''s power and essence to each other. But most of the people in the holy gate are selfish, and no one has done this kind of thing for thousands of years. "


    Song Qingshu was stunned: "what did Miss Jin say to me? Now that the magician is dead, is this a thing of the past? "


    Jin Bingyun''s face turned more and more red: "although the master has passed away, the magic seeds I have practiced for more than ten years are still there. I can use the second method... To transform them into Taoist fetuses and give them to you... Although it can''t reach the point of giving you all the magic skills, it can also greatly increase your skill level. When you deal with mingzun, you can master them more."


    Song Qingshu suddenly had a hint of enlightenment, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth: "how can I send this Taoist fetus?"


    Jin Bingyun took a deep breath. Suddenly, she untied her belt with her slender hands. Her long skirt seemed to be unimpeded. She slipped from her smooth skin, revealing the beautiful body of a saint girl that many Mongolian people miss so much. Then she walked slowly to him with a red face and gently kissed him on tiptoe.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of fun. Originally, he could push her away, but after thinking about it, he didn''t, because he wanted to use it to verify whether what the other party said was true or false.


    Whether Pang ban died or mingzun absorbed his power with the method of absorbing star, these are all the words of Jin Bingyun. He didn''t see Pang Ban''s body with his own eyes. He has enough reasons to suspect that these are the games set by Pang ban.


    Because before I knew the existence of the Taoist heart demon, under normal circumstances, their master and apprentice''s plan can not succeed, so it is easier to lead myself into the game through such a bitter game.


    If it''s really Pang ban hiding in the dark, it''s really troublesome. An enemy who doesn''t know where to hide is more dangerous than an enemy in the open.


    Today''s song Qingshu has no time and energy to thoroughly investigate the Mongol fleet. The best way is to jump into their situation directly. After the two mingle, he can know whether Jin Bingyun cheated him or not.


    As for the danger of Daoxin being possessed by demons, he didn''t pay any attention to it. You should know that the demons always have the desire to break the void and become immortals. Planting demons in Daoxin is just one of the experimental explorations. How can it compare with the Sutra taught by real immortals?


    At that time, Pang ban really wants to use this skill to absorb his whole body. He can''t tell who is sucking who!


    So song Qingshu didn''t refuse Jin Bingyun''s offer. He directly reached out to take her soft and smooth waist and put her body into his arms.


    Jin Bingyun''s heart was beating fiercely, but he still insisted on giving his body to the other side according to the secret records of the magician''s palace


    I don''t know how long after that, Jin Bingyun, with his eyes full of water, supported his paralytic body with great strength, rose from his arms, blushed and trembled, and said: "we''ve been inside for too long, there are so many people waiting outside, and the influence is not good."


    Song Qingshu felt that the real Qi in her body had become majestic. Knowing that it was the nourishing effect of her Tao Tai, she could not help feeling pity and kissing her gently: "I''ll come back to you at night."


    Jin Bingyun let out a cry. Over the years, her body has been very cold. She has never been so warm and comfortable. Even for a moment, she felt that she had lived in vain in the past few years, so that she, who has always been cold-blooded, was looking forward to the evening.


    Next, song Qingshu went out to clean up the mess. Boyan, Liu Bingzhong and Jin Renjun were arrested. The soldiers in Inner Mongolia and the Korean puppet army were all leaderless, and soon they were under control.


    Next, song Qingshu directly interrogated Boyan and Liu Bingzhong about the military and political secrets of Mongolia with the method of moving soul, and got a clear picture of the military trend of Mongolia.


    Not long after, ah Jiu and others led the United Fleet. With this new force, together with the Fu sisters and Li shunchen, the natives soon controlled the whole territory of Korea.


    The next step is to blockade the Strait of Malaysia and the sea area of Japan with the navy fleet, and completely cut off the return road of the Mongolian army in the eastern expedition.


    ---

 Chapter 2514

    All kinds of scouts were sent out and gradually learned about the war situation of Mongolia''s expedition to Japan.


    It turns out that Mongolia landed twice before and after. When it landed for the first time, it was strongly blocked by Japan. Because the Japanese countries have just gone through the Warring States period, Fengcheng Xiuji unified the whole country. In terms of combat effectiveness, both the quality of generals and the combat effectiveness of soldiers are very elite.


    At the beginning, they set up a very stable defense line in the mainland. The first landing attack of the Mongolian and Korean allied forces suffered heavy losses, and even the imperial division basiba was killed in the chaos.


    However, with the help of the Korean water army, the Mongols started their second landing war after their recovery. They finally landed successfully after paying a heavy price.


    Once ashore, the advantage of the Mongolian cavalry was brought into play. The Japanese army, which had been fighting equally, was finally unable to support and began to retreat. Fengcheng Xiuji''s main force was repeatedly attacked by the Mongolian cavalry, and finally was unable to support and completely defeated.


    In the next few days, the two sides launched a series of battles. Fengcheng Xiuji''s main force was wiped out, and even he himself died in the battle.


    Japan has just gone through a hundred years of war. After the unification of the whole country, Fengcheng Xiuji''s internal situation was quite unstable. Now he is dead again, and his main force is also lost. Naturally, other careerists can''t help but betray the Fengcheng family one after another, among which Xinchang Zhitian is the most powerful.


    Nobuta Zhitian contacted with Mongolia and surrendered to Mongolia. At this time, Mongolia knew about the changes in the Korean rear, and had no energy to conquer Japan. So it agreed to Nobuta Zhitian''s surrender, supported him to become the spokesman of Mongolia in Japan, and began to subdue other separatist forces.


    Kublai Khan took the main force of Mongolia to the direction of Koryo, but it was a pity that song Qingshu had already controlled the whole territory of Koryo at this time, and led all kinds of joint water forces to block the Mongolian fleet in the area of the Strait of Malaysia, making it unable to break through the blockade and get close to the land.


    Of course, Mongolia had a huge army, and with the help of Japanese Navy, such as Nobuta Zhitian, song Qingshu was also hard to eat them, and the war situation became anxious for a time.


    During this time, song Qingshu had been waiting for pharmacist Huang to observe the astronomical wind direction. Finally, pharmacist Huang judged that there must be a storm one day, so song Qingshu calculated the time and withdrew the fleet ahead of time.


    Seeing that the blockade that had plagued them for many days was gone, the Mongol army was very happy and went to Korea one after another for fear that song Qingshu''s fleet would suddenly appear again.


    Originally, there were local guides in the Mongolian army who were worried about the storm. However, in the eyes of the Mongols, there was a storm. Song Qingshu''s fleet was in the same danger as the Mongolian army. They were trapped at sea during this period, and each of them felt like an arrow to return. It was not easy for the other side to block the storm. If they missed the opportunity, they would never come again.


    So the army marched to the coast of Korea. After a while, the sea suddenly changed, the sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and the waves became very violent.


    You know, before Song Qingshu, with the great master''s accomplishments, he could hardly bear the storm at sea. What''s more, ordinary people like Mongolia are all ducks and draughts?


    After a few decades of storm, the Mongolian warships either hit the rocks or fell apart and sank. Some of them were stranded near the coast, and the mighty army completely disappeared.


    Only a few high-level generals successfully landed on land. Unfortunately, as soon as they landed, they were surrounded by the troops of song Qingshu, who had already ambushed them. The two sides launched a fierce white-edged battle.


    Song Qingshu took people directly to Kublai Khan and other leaders. They had reached this point, and he didn''t want to let go of any fish who missed the net.


    However, Kublai Khan''s Pro army strength is really great, and there are a lot of experts around, so the combat effectiveness is still very strong, only by song Qingshu himself.


    During this period of time, song Qingshu has recognized the experts around Kublai Khan. They are all old acquaintances, including the master of Tantrism headed by Yang lianzhenjia, and the king of twelve precious trees led by the old man in the mountain. The King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist who took refuge in them in Ruyang Palace are also here. Before, the two old men of xuanming seem to have been buried at the bottom of the sea; There are also some Japanese samurai groups.


    At this time, a group of people had been forced to a dead end. Kublai said angrily, "song, how dare you attack our Mongolian army? Are you not afraid of our revenge?"


    Song Qingshu smile: "after this battle, you Mongolia''s main force has lost more than half, which also became what climate."


    Mongolian people all look gloomy, but they all know that he is telling the truth.


    Song Qingshu took a look at the old man in the mountain and asked curiously, "Huo Shan, where is mingzun? Why haven''t you seen him all the time?"


    Huo Shan said coldly: "what mingzun, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Song Qingshu frowned. He didn''t know whether he was worried that mingzun''s identity would be known by the Mongols or to conceal himself. It was really troublesome for mingzun to hide in the dark.


    But now, we have to solve Kublai Khan and his party first.


    So he looked at the crowd: "Kublai Khan, I respect you as a hero. If you choose to commit suicide, I can let you die without bleeding."


    The Mongolians have a tradition that if they die with blood, they can''t reincarnate. Therefore, when they treat some respectable enemies, they will be given the treatment of dying without blood.


    Kublai Khan laughs: "I have never been a coward to surrender. If I want to stand, I will stand. Why so much nonsense?"


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Song Qingshu said faintly that with a wave of his hand he ordered the general attack, while he himself went directly to Kublai Khan.


    All the Mongolian warriors along the way were not enemies of their own. Seeing that they were about to rush to Kublai Khan''s side, suddenly two sharp swords came from the side, one before the other. The ingenious timing, the cunning angle and the perfect cooperation with the ground really made it impossible for people to defend.


    "Great master!"


    Many people in Song Qingshu exclaimed in surprise. Unexpectedly, there were two great masters in the Japanese samurai. You should know that these people had been fighting for so long before, but they didn''t show it.


    Song Qingshu also had a dignified face. With a flick of his finger and a flick of his sleeve, he finally dodged away. As soon as he landed, he looked at his cut sleeve and looked at two Japanese masters: "Shangquan Gangxin, Suzuki Yuanbu Zhuan?"


    Shuiyue is the third best Japanese swordsman. In front of him, there are two famous swordsmen in Japanese history, Shangquan Gangxin and suzuhara buzhuan. Their martial arts are all Japanese skills, and their swordsmanship is so high. Who else is there besides them.


    "You know our names." Shangquan Gangxin was surprised.


    On the other side, the biography of tsukihara said, "if you can escape under the attack of Shangquan and me, you are really the strongest in the Central Plains."


    Japan is deeply influenced by the Chinese culture, and the senior officials like them are basically proficient in Sinology, so there is no problem in speaking and communicating.


    Song Qingshu said with a smile: "your candid sneak attack really surprised me."


    Shangquan Gangxin sighed: "originally we disdained to join hands with the enemy, let alone sneak attack, but now we can''t help ourselves. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Not far away, Kublai Khan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that song Qingshu, how does it feel that the hunter has become a prey?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to flip who''s the hunter and who''s the prey." Although song Qingshu said that, he had to admire Kublai Khan as a hero. He even hastily laid such a killing situation under such absolute disadvantage. You know, in the previous battle, he did not let the two swordsmen show their strength and used himself as bait to lead me into the game.


    "Hum, two swordsmen, as long as you succeed in killing him, I will let all the Japanese return home. Moreover, Mongolia will make good friends with Japan from generation to generation, and at the same time send the land of Korea to Japan!" Kublai said in a deep voice.


    The two swordsmen brightened their eyes and then looked at Song Qingshu: "song sang, I''ve offended you!" Whether it''s for the sake of the country or the nation, they will do their best this time.


    One left and the other right, they attacked song Qingshu. At this time, the change rose sharply. The King Kong sect leader and the hundred damage Taoist suddenly turned against each other and killed Kublai Khan''s bodyguard. One left and one right seized Kublai Khan and said with a loud smile, "young master song, how do you want to reward us for our great contribution?"


    They had been hit by song Qingshu''s sanshennaodan, so they kept looking for opportunities to fight back and finally found the most suitable opportunity. Kublai Khan''s bodyguard was particularly weak at this time.


    Unfortunately, before Song Qingshu had time to answer him, the King Kong sect leader felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down in horror and found that Kublai Khan had put his good body into his chest with one hand.


    On the other side, the hundred damage Taoist priest was so frightened that he wanted to withdraw. Suddenly, he found that he was absorbed by a strange force, and then his internal power rushed to the other side like a flood.

 Chapter 2515

    "Mingzun, it''s you!" At this time, song Qingshu finally understood why mingzun had never been seen, why the old people in the mountains would follow Kublai Khan. It turned out that mingzun had already become Kublai Khan!


    Before that, I wondered why Kublai Khan''s long-standing masters, such as king Falun, xiaoxiangzi and nimoxing, would stay in Korea instead of taking them with them. I was afraid that these people who knew him well would notice Kublai Khan''s change.


    In addition, basiba, the Mongol imperial master, died in the Japanese landing war before. At that time, he thought it was because the landing war was too fierce. Now he thinks that mingzun played a role in plotting behind him.


    After all, these people have a high status in Mongolia, and they are very familiar with Kublai Khan and other senior officials.


    Although he was an enemy, song Qingshu admired mingzun. He stirred up the wind and rain in Mongolia with his own efforts. He succeeded in his fantasy and Li daitaojiang was in a dilemma.


    You should know that there are many Mongolian masters, including several great masters. In the end, under his calculation, all the stumbling blocks were removed one by one. Now Kublai Khan has been successfully taken over. In addition, tie Muzhen and Ali Buge are dead. Without any accident, he will be able to inherit the position of Mongolian Khan.


    If it had not been for the existence of its own variable, mingzun would have succeeded.


    Before Song Qingshu, he thought that it was shocking to replace Kangxi. However, compared with mingzun, he was just a wizard. To be fair, the difficulty of replacing Kangxi by himself was far less than that of winning the Mongolian foundation.


    But now that he has taken away Kublai Khan, he has obviously given up Zhang Wuji''s body. I don''t know where Zhang Wuji is now. Is he dead or a vegetable? Or will it regain consciousness?


    He was suddenly a little lucky that he had given three corpse brain elixirs to the hundred damage Taoist and the King Kong sect leader before. If they didn''t turn back, they would be unprepared to approach Kublai Khan, and they would be the ones who were plotted against them.


    At this moment, Kungfu mingzun has sucked the hundred damage Taoist into a corpse, threw the corpse of him and the King Kong sect leader on the ground, and looked at Song Qingshu with anger: "song, you are really the enemy of my life. Before, my layout in the Central Plains was destroyed by you. This time, I succeeded in planning in Mongolia, and everything was destroyed in your hands."


    How can he not be angry? You should know that he attacked tongtianwu secretly and got rid of Tiemuzhen''s confidants step by step. When he was in Koryo, he used Fu Cailin, the great master, to get rid of the last stumbling block of Mongolia, the magician Pang ban. Seeing that he conquered Japan with Kublai Khan''s new identity, returning to Mongolia was the rhythm of the king''s coming to the world.


    Who knows that the main force was completely destroyed by song Qingshu in the duima Strait. The key is that his identity has been exposed. He has noticed that many Mongolian warriors look at him with some doubts. Only the old man in the mountain and many of his Baoshu kings are reliable.


    Hum, it''s a big deal. All the Mongolians are going to die. Anyway, there are not many left. As for the people in Song Qingshu, they may not believe what they say.


    At this time, song Qingshu had no time to answer him again, because he realized a serious problem. Now mingzun has absorbed the power of three great masters, and his internal power must be quite terrible. What''s more, there are two great swordsmen in Japan. They are besieged by three great masters. If they are not careful, they may turn from hunters to prey.


    So he wants to solve the two Japanese swordsmen as soon as possible, and don''t give each other a chance to form a joint attack.


    It''s just that no matter whether it''s shingang Shangquan or the biography of Bu tsukihara, although they are not as good as Tiemuzhen and the floor sweeping monks, they are all real masters. Moreover, Japanese martial arts are of their own school, and their swordsmanship is unpredictable. For a moment, they don''t know how to start.


    At this time, mingzun was obviously aware of this, and laughed: "song, although my army is destroyed by you this time, as long as I can kill you, the world will be at your fingertips!"


    After that, he would fly here and plan to join hands with the two great Japanese swordsmen to kill song Qingshu as soon as possible, so as not to have too many dreams at night.


    Just at this time, a kind of chide rang out, and a beautiful green shadow blocked his way. In his hand, he beat the dog stick and picked up the word formula, trying to stop him for a moment.


    "Rong ER!" Song Qingshu was surprised. How could she suddenly come out? How could she be the opponent of the great master.


    Sure enough, mingzun''s dog beating stick, which was originally exquisite, was almost unbearable in front of him.


    The other hand clasped her throat in an instant. Just as she was about to break her neck subconsciously, she suddenly saw Huang Rong''s bright and charming face, and the delicate touch of her skin came from her palm. Mingzun suddenly felt that it was a pity that such a beautiful woman had been killed in this way.


    In Zhang Wuji''s body before, he didn''t know what was going on, which made him unable to get close to the girl. He was already in a panic. This time, he was willing to take a strange risk to retake Kublai Khan. One of the reasons is that his body was inhumane.


    It''s a pity that such a charming young woman is killed in this way. I''ll enjoy it after I kill song.


    With this idea, mingzun changed to clap and pressed her palm on Huang Rong''s shoulder. Huang Rong felt soft all over, and then she could no longer stand and fell to the ground.


    "Rong ER!"


    Huang Yao Shi''s eyes are about to crack, and he has already rushed over. First, he shoots the magic power to the acupoints around him. At the same time, he shows his unique skill of nine turns. He plans to use Huashan''s sword for the third time to deal with the other four Jue''s skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    It''s just that mingzun now has the power of three great masters. With a flick of his hand, he sweeps aside the stones that are enough to open the stone tablet. Then he pats Huang Yaoshi''s chest with the other hand, letting the other side use all kinds of Kung Fu to stop him, but he still can''t stop this shot.


    Huang Yaoshi gushed blood. If he had not experienced the battle of Wudang Mountain and witnessed the battle between the great masters with his own eyes, he would have killed him.


    Mingzun didn''t have so much pity on the old man in front of him. He was just about to make up his hand to end dongxie''s life. At this time, there was another cold light in the slope, and Rao shimingzun had to avoid it.


    "Good sword technique!" Looking at Xiaolongnv''s double swords attacking him, mingzun also praised him secretly. If the great master used the double swords, even he would be difficult to deal with such exquisite sword technique. But the opponent''s skill was far from good. He would not compete with the opponent''s moves foolishly like the king of Jinlun, but he would win directly with his skill.


    In the shadow of a cold and shining sword, he clapped his hand on the other side''s sword body. Little dragon girl let out a cry. She only felt that a huge force was coming from her palm. She couldn''t hold the sword in her hand. She lost a sword, and the two swords broke together.


    Looking at XiaoLongNu''s beautiful cheek, mingzun thought that the beauty of her appearance was no longer under Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo. Hum, you''ve robbed so many women from me. This time, all your women will belong to me.


    He has been acting as Zhang Wuji for a long time, so that many of his ways of thinking are still difficult to escape the shadow of Zhang Wuji.


    He was about to subdue Little Dragon Girl, and behind him was another kind of chide and a touch of sword Qi. He turned back and saw each other clearly. He couldn''t help laughing: "Miss Jin, it''s a pity that I let you escape before. I didn''t expect you to come here automatically this time."


    Jin Bingyun''s eyebrows were full of anger: "mingzun, you plot against my master. Today I will avenge him!"


    Mingzun laughs: "Pang ban pursues cultivation of Taoism and cultivation of demons. He has carefully cultivated you as a demon medium. Unfortunately, before he has time to enjoy it, he has already ascended the bliss. Now it seems that all this is to make wedding clothes for me. He not only contributes a lot to me, but also presents his beloved girl to me. I''m really embarrassed to say that."


    "Shameless!" Rao Shi Jin Bingyun was cold in heart. At this time, he was so angry that his face turned pink. He gave 120% of Pang Ban''s martial arts to her.


    It''s a pity that mingzun pinched her wrist directly and took advantage of the situation to bully her into her arms. He was about to press it on the soft acupoint on her waist.


    "Return my master''s life!" At this time, the Fu sisters stabbed him from left to right. They all learned from the great masters. Although they were still lacking in martial arts, they were far superior to the ordinary people in martial arts attainments.


    Fu''s sisters, hateful, cooperated closely and gave full play to the power of Yi sword.


    Mingzun had to give up taking advantage of Jin Bingyun for a while, instead, he used Qiankun to move the swords of the Fu sisters and let them stab each other.


    Of course, he specially reserved his hand, and did not let the two women''s swords point to their respective key points. After all, Fu Junli and Fu Junyu are the most beautiful women in the world, and they are the national treasure goddess of the whole Republic of Korea.


    It seems that God is to make up for my suffering of being a vegetarian these years. He has sent me so many gorgeous beauties at one time. Ha ha, I want them all!


    Sister Fu Qi Qi was injured,


    Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing arrived at the same time with their swords. Their martial arts skills were not bad. They often practiced with song Qingshu and got their advice. In particular, ah Jiu''s fighting power is no less than that of a master.


    At this time, the little dragon girl picked up a sword again and rushed over. In addition, Shan Yuru, the leader of Tianming sect, and Jin Bingyun, who had come back to God, even the Fu sisters continued to kill with injuries.


    Mingzun can''t help but be surprised and angry. In fact, it''s no problem to use his skills to deal with these women. But these women are not weak in martial arts. It will take some time to completely subdue them. In case song''s hand is spared, it will be troublesome.


    What is Huoshan doing? Why don''t you come here to help?


    Mingzun''s eyes swept the battlefield for a while. He was shocked to find that Huoshan had been twelve. The king of Baoshu was cut by a woman in a green feather and yellow shirt. He was in a dilemma of fighting for himself. How could he help himself.


    How could he not recognize Huo Qingtong? He was so angry that he vomited blood quickly. You know, Huo Qingtong is his fiancee in his heart. Although there is no news from him during this period, how can you help other men to deal with me?


    Song Qingshu on the other side is as deep as water at this time. He knows the war situation there clearly, but he also knows that it''s useless to worry. What he can do now is to solve the two enemies in front of him as soon as possible.


    If this idea is known by others, I''m afraid many people will think that he is crazy. You should know that a great master always wins with two against one. The one who is left alone has to consider not how to win, but whether he can escape.


    After all, as strong as the sweeping monk, but also in sunflower ancestors and Lin Chaoying under the joint fall.


    At this time, the two Japanese sword saints obviously had the same idea. He said, "song sang, you are the most skillful person we have ever seen in our life. You have not fallen behind with the cooperation of me and Suzuka Hara. I really admire you."


    "It''s true that Shangquan and I have been in Japan these years. Few people are qualified to let us do a second move, let alone join hands," he said


    Song Qingshu snorted coldly: "don''t talk so much nonsense. If you want to fight, fight as soon as possible. Is that all of you are qualified to be called the sword sage for such a common sword technique? It can be seen that Japanese talents are dying."


    Both of them were stunned. They were also angry and said, "we respect you as a hero. In this case, we will use our best move to send you on the road!"


    "New Yin flow, flash!"


    Taking advantage of Suzuka Hara''s Bu Chuan to hold the opponent, he jumped out of the battle circle and held the sword in both hands. His whole momentum suddenly changed.


    There are three unique skills of new Yin flow: killing sword, living sword and no sword.


    But whether it''s a living sword or a sword, it''s usually used to crush other masters. To deal with a great master, it depends on his killing knife.


    His figure suddenly became blurred, then changed into two, two changed into four, four changed into eight... The separated figure surrounded song Qingshu in the center of the circle, forming a circle.


    Huo Qingtong, who is commanding the troops not far away, has a change of face, because she can feel that the figure of the other party is not illusory, but real. I don''t know how he did it. A swordsman is so good. Now there are so many swordsmen, how can elder brother song deal with it.


    "Xinyinliu''s killing knife really deserves its reputation!" "Let the arrogant people in the Central Plains have a chance to see my new skills," he whispered


    "Secret sword - one of the sword!"


    I saw him jump, the whole person fell from the sky, the sword in his hand turned into countless sword shadows in a flash, as if it was pouring rain, as if the sun was shining, so that people had nowhere to hide.


    Shangquan Xinggang''s unique skill attacked from the surrounding circle, and the unique skill of suzuhara buzhuan sealed the only exit from the sky. Seeing that song Qingshu would fall in front of their powerful skills, people nearby were shocked.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it would be better to open a big one early."


    Each of the two great masters of the other side is experienced in many battles and has rich experience in fighting. If he takes all kinds of moves, it will take dozens or hundreds of moves to decide the outcome. But he is worried about the safety of all the women. How can he wait so long.


    So just now, the two swordsmen were deliberately provoked. Originally, this kind of provocation was not so easy to be deceived, but the other side directly rose to the point of disdain for Japanese Wulin, and Japan''s love and hate for the plot of China was stabbed in the pain.


    As a result, they fell in the trap and decided that the time was right, so they joined hands to open up a new world, hoping to make a name for the Japanese Wulin.


    All of a sudden, there was a surge of sword Qi in the field. A ten meter long sword Qi burst into the sky, and the sword Qi in their hands was suddenly dark.


    The two figures fell to the ground in a dilapidated way. Song Qingshu came out slowly and said faintly, "do you deserve to be called sword sage?"

 Chapter 2516

    Besides, mingzun on the other side was besieged by women, so he had no time to cooperate with two Japanese swordsmen against song Qingshu.


    Although each of these women is not his enemy, it is quite troublesome for him to completely subdue them by cooperating with each other.


    The main reason is that at the beginning, he was reluctant to work hard to destroy flowers, so that all the girls had no fear, instead, he was constrained.


    However, after about ten moves, mingzun became cruel. These women are beautiful, but there are still many beautiful women in the world. Let''s just say that most of song Qingshu''s confidants are not here.


    Hum, as long as I win the country, what kind of woman?


    Heart read a move, he directly gave up before the idea of pity, decided to solve the song Qingshu again.


    As a result, she broke the alliance of all the women in an instant. XiaoLongNu and others vomited blood one after another and fell back. It was obvious that they had no power to fight again.


    Xia Qingqing''s martial arts is a little weak, but he is the least injured in this round. Seeing him rushing to song Qingshu, he still plucks up the courage to get in his way despite his fear.


    "Get out of here!" Mingzun was so angry that he slapped her.


    "Qingqing!" On one side, ah Jiu was shocked and rushed to save him with his sword.


    Mingzun snorted coldly and put his hand directly back on the other side''s sword tip. Ah Jiu''s sword was like a porcelain doll, fragmented. He watched the other side''s horrible palm press the sword to his head.


    Xia Qingqing on the other side of the hand of the Golden Snake sword was also interrupted by his palm, see each other this palm will fall on her heart.


    The two girls knew that they could not survive, and they closed their eyes one after another. It''s a pity that even elder brother song didn''t have time to take a last look.


    But after a while, the pain of imagination didn''t come. Instead, they fell into a warm and familiar embrace. The two women opened their eyes in disbelief and saw that song Qingshu was holding herself left and right. They all exclaimed: "brother song!"


    "I''ve made you suffer." Song Qingshu is full of apologies. He has been together with them for many years. Now he even wants them to stop the enemy at the cost of their lives. He owes them too much.


    "It''s not bitter at all." The two women replied in unison, and then looked at each other, both pretty faces flushed slightly.


    At this time, mingzun''s voice came, and he said with a black face, "how can you solve the two great sword saints, suzuhara buzhuan and Shangquan Xingang so quickly?"


    You know, although the fight with zhunv just seemed very troublesome, in fact, it only took about ten breaths, but the other side solved the problem so quickly. It really surprised him.


    Song Qingshu pushed ah Jiu, Xia Qingqing and the other girls to the rear area around Huo Qingtong, so as not to put them in any more danger. Then he said, "if they are great masters in other fields, maybe I can''t deal with them so easily. It''s a pity that they both play with swords and use swords in front of me..."


    He didn''t go on, but the meaning was quite obvious.


    "Two wastes!" Mingzun took back his eyes. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t panic at all. "Last time I left Mongolia, I didn''t expect your martial arts improved so much."


    "Just like each other." Song Qingshu looked at him and said, "your martial arts are very different from those in Helin city before. You''ve absorbed the magician Pang ban and Yijian master Fu Cailin, and there are probably many other top experts. Now you''re really amazing."


    Mingzun laughed: "so you should also know that although I fell into your trap this time, leading to the loss of the main force of Mongolia, you still make wedding clothes for me. As long as I kill you today, where can these troops stop me? When I return to the Central Plains, your foundation will gradually fall into my hands. "


    The grand master is the pinnacle of the world''s armed forces. For example, the grand master is powerless in the face of the army. But unless the grand master is surrounded by a large number of cavalry in the open plain, or in some situations where he has to fight to the end, the army can''t kill them at all. At least it''s very easy for them to go.


    What''s more, mingzun is not an ordinary great master at this time, so he has the strength.


    "You have too much faith." Song Qingshu smiles, "didn''t you think you would die here today?"


    "There is no such possibility." Mingzun looked cold. "Well, young people will never die until they get to the Yellow River. Today I''ll show you what despair is."


    All of a sudden, there were bursts of shrill crows in the battlefield. The crow''s call was very harsh, but at this time, the crow in the air was more strange than the crow in reality, as if with a kind of magic, it was the sound from hell.


    The fighting in the field has already stopped. There is a shivering feeling in all people''s hearts. They always feel that the door of hell will open next moment, and countless fierce ghosts will come out to ask for their lives.


    Mingzun spread out his hands. Without any movement, he rose out of the air and floated in the air. Between his hands were all kinds of dark shadows. These shadows gradually enlarged and became dark and strange crows.


    All the crows together, and formed a pair of huge black wings, mingzun the whole person floating in the air, like a demon in general.


    "Is this guy still human..."


    There was a kind of inexplicable fear in everyone''s heart. Even the iron and blood army on weekdays unconsciously moved back at this time. They had to be further away from this guy to rest assured.


    "Is this the martial arts you stole from tongtianwu?" Song Qingshu had a fight with "Tongtian Wizard" before. At that time, he also used similar martial arts, even Tiemuzhen and pangban didn''t see any abnormality. Obviously, this is the original martial arts of Tongtian wizard.


    But at this time great shift of the universe was not seen, and the power was not as much as that of Lin, and from the inside, he felt the great movement of the universe and the great attraction of the stars, and even the thought of martial arts and Taijiquan, which is the holy fire order. Obviously, he has blended the essence of martial arts together.


    "Hahaha, Tongtian wizard can communicate with changshengtian. Although he talks about it all day, the things he studies are really magical and benefit me a lot. I really appreciate him." When mingzun recalled the days when he was lying on his back beside the Tongtian sorcerer, a smile of pride appeared on his lips.


    "Is your thanks to suck up all his strength and take his place?" Song Qingshu sneered.


    "It''s his glory that his cultivation can contribute to me. Let''s exchange your experience with him after you go to hell." As soon as mingzun''s voice fell, his hands closed forward, and the huge black wings of the two teams flapped forward. A gust of wind suddenly blew up, and the ordinary soldiers were blown to the ground one by one.


    Although he said that he wanted to deal with song Qingshu, countless crows on the black wing flew to all the people in the audience. It is obvious that today his impersonation of Kublai Khan was exposed, and he didn''t want to live.


    The first one who suffered was the nearest Mongolian warrior, who was touched by black crows and withered into mummies. Then more black crows broke out of the corpses.


    Song Qingshu''s eyes were fixed, and he saw that the other party should have used the principle of absorbing stars. Then he succeeded in creating something that spread like a virus. If he was really allowed to use it thoroughly, he might be able to destroy an army by himself.


    He did not dare to delay, the whole person spiraled up to the sky, rolled up a tornado force, stiffly blocked each other''s strong wind.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the family!


    With his rapid rotation, countless sword Qi shot out from all over his body. The sword Qi all over the sky was nailed to the crows everywhere. Countless crows were nailed to the ground. At the same time, countless sword Qi were melted by the crows all over the sky.


    Mingzun saw that the situation was not right. With a move of both hands, the black crow all over the sky returned to his wings, and then all of them disappeared into his body: "it seems that we have to kill you first, and then solve other people."


    Song Qingshu sighed: "it''s not certain who will kill anyone. Will you just talk?"


    Mingzun snorted and suddenly disappeared.


    Other people in the field are staring at each other. If the speed is fast enough, they will lose their shadow for a short time, but they will disappear out of thin air without leaving any shadow. No one has ever seen them.


    "Ah Jiu, where is mingzun?" Xia Qingqing can''t help asking.


    Ah Jiu shook his head, obviously not clear.


    Jin Bingyun wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and explained: "mingzun has been around brother song all the time, attacking him from all angles around him, just because it''s too fast to see."


    Among all the women, her martial arts may not be the highest, but since she was a child, she followed the magician Pang ban. Naturally, her vision is beyond ordinary people''s comparison. Although the Fu sisters followed Fu Cailin, their accomplishments were not as good as her.


    Hearing her explanation, they all fixed their eyes and saw a group of strange weapons like fire flashing around Song Qingshu.


    "That''s the order of the flame!" Ah Jiu had been in the Ming religion for some time before and recognized it immediately.


    "Why doesn''t brother song move?" Fu Junyu was worried and couldn''t help looking at Jin Bingyun. No matter she was fighting side by side or just explaining to each other, she admired this woman.


    "He didn''t move. Did you notice that every time the holy fire order attacked, he would be blocked by a void sword." Jin Bingyun nervously looked at the scene and explained.


    The women suddenly looked at it carefully and saw the empty and transparent sword.


    It''s just that their accomplishments are far worse than those of the two in the field. They can''t see any way at all. They can only see two weapons contacting occasionally.


    Song Qingshu seems to be standing still in the same place, but his whole body is full of sword Qi. He can''t move like a mountain when the wind blows from southeast to northwest.


    After his kung fu, he finally moved, his body flashed, and his fist suddenly waved into the void. Then a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, and he was hit back by his fist, leaving a string of blood in the air. It was obvious that his fist made him hurt a lot.


    "How can it be!" Mingzun is half kneeling on the ground. His hair has been disturbed. He looks at Song Qingshu not far away. His face is unbelievable.


    Song Qingshu sighed: "all said who killed who also may, just you don''t believe."


    "It''s impossible. I have the skills of three great masters. No, plus myself, I have at least four great masters. I should be invincible in the world. Why can''t I beat you? It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Mingzun is crazy. Obviously, such an outcome is unacceptable to him.


    "There is nothing impossible in the world, because I have seen higher scenery." Song Qingshu recalled the grace of ah Qing''s sword and the sword of seeking defeat alone. Although mingzun is far more powerful than those great masters before, he has seen the true God. What else can move him in the world.


    Seeing that he seemed to be a little absent-minded, mingzun moved in his heart and flew directly to the direction where the girls were. Although the distance between them was not close, his body method could be described as an instant.


    He grabbed Xiaolongnv with one hand and Huang Rong with the other. He didn''t show any mercy. It was obvious that he would save song Qingshu.


    Aware that song Qingshu is also flying here in a hurry, he gives a grim smile, turns back abruptly, and instantly buckles on Song Qingshu''s shoulder, with a strange gray light in his eyes, staring at Song Qingshu''s eyes.


    "Hahaha, song, although you are good at martial arts, you made me a wedding dress after all." Mingzun laughed wildly.


    Song Qingshu frowned: "what is this?"


    Mingzun laughs: "Tongtian wizard is quite accomplished in spiritual power. His research has inspired me a lot. I improved the method of seizing and abandoning according to his skills. I no longer need the goal to move heaven and earth. After accepting the surrender of the state of Jin, song Qingshu treated the royal family of the state of Jin well. At the same time, he retained most of the nobility and high-level official positions of the state of Jin, but added some means of checks and balances.


    After the surrender, the whole kingdom of Jin turned from worry to joy.


    Many people in the Southern Song Dynasty criticized this, but they couldn''t stand the fact that song Qingshu''s prestige was too high. In history, it was relatively easy for the founding emperor to make any reform, because he had high prestige and had military power, financial power and personnel power.


    In addition, song Qingshu secretly established a public opinion propaganda organization a few years ago, which soon reversed these criticisms.


    At the same time, they were kind to the Xixia royal family and let Li Qinglu, Mu Wanqing and others continue to take the Xixia aristocrats to control the original land. Of course, they would send protons to Beijing, and the imperial court would also send a group of officials to the place.


    For the ministers who had lost their country, they were overjoyed, so Xixia and Jin soon stabilized.


    After more than ten years of cultural enlightenment, we will be able to completely integrate into the big family.


    Then song Qingshu continued to lead the army to attack Mongolia, and drove the Mongols back to Mobei. After years of fighting, the blood of the golden family withered, and finally the Mongolians could no longer be suppressed.


    Mongolia is divided into two parts: Wala in the West and Tatar in the East. Wala and Tatar have several major parts respectively. Among them, Hailisi is the most powerful in Wala, while Ruyang palace is the most powerful in Tatar. Zhao Min avenged his father and helped his brother to stand on his own. After that, he retired to find song Qingshu.


    In addition to these two forces, Princess Yalun also controlled some old tribes. There was a deep hatred among the divided tribes in Mongolia. They often fell into disputes and had no time to go south to the Central Plains.


    In the process of solving Mongolia, Liao also surrendered to Qi. After all, Liao is no longer as powerful as it was, and only a small area is left. Before, with the support of Mongolia, Liao barely survived in the crack between the Qing Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty. Now that Mongolia has collapsed, Liao naturally has no hope.


    Of course, if Su Quan did not secretly control Liao, it would not be so easy to surrender.


    After the surrender of Liao and the complete division of Mongolia, the attention of the whole world was focused on the Qing Dynasty. Now, the Qing Dynasty is basically surrounded by the forces of Qi. With the help of the Korean people in the East, the Qing Dynasty soon wavered in the face of the pressure of the song Qingshu army.


    At this time, the state of Qing was in the same situation as the state of Qi at the end of the spring and Autumn period. Although it still had great strength, the state of Qin had already ruled the country, and the general situation had gone, so it was no longer willing to resist.


    In addition to the good treatment after the surrender of Xixia and Jin, the subjects of the Qing Dynasty had no worries at all, and it was natural for them to surrender.


    After the reign of song Qingshu, the government and the public began to urge him to give the concubines corresponding titles.


    Although he didn''t want to divide the women, he couldn''t stand the etiquette, and many things didn''t depend on his will.


    In the end, Zhou Zhiruo was canonized as the queen and Dongfang muxue as the imperial concubine. In the eyes of the world''s subjects, this imperial concubine is extremely mysterious. Few people know her origin, so she can become the highest rank of concubines.


    She was not willing to enter the imperial palace of song Qingshu in public, but she couldn''t stand each other''s hard work. In addition, her previous child argued with Tang Kuo about her family name, so she gave an explanation to her late husband and gave up half the time.


    Feng muwanqing was concubine Zhuang, Su Quan was concubine Jing, Zhao hu''er and Zhao Yuanyuan were concubine Hui, Xue Baochai and Xue Baoqin were concubine Shun, Xia Qingqing was concubine Kang, and Xiao Longnu was concubine Ning.


    At first, Xia Qingqing didn''t want to go to the palace to be a concubine, but song Qingshu was too strong. In addition, in the Golden Snake camp these years, we all know their relationship, so we don''t hide our ears.


    In addition, song Qingshu intends to reserve a front imperial concubine position for xuexue''er, because Jin Bingyun doesn''t care much about her position after she comes to the world. The main reason why she is willing to enter the palace is to be closer to song Qingshu and take the opportunity to explore the way of heaven. It''s a pity that every time the family takes her to discuss the way of human relations.


    Several other people have made great contributions to the cause of song Qingshu. He Tieshou and sang Feihong, who are responsible for the intelligence network of the rivers and lakes, have tried their best to publicize song Qingshu''s public opinion. If they were not born too low, they would still be ahead.


    They are Zeng Rou, Kashi Li, Shen Bijun, Shuanger, LAN Fenghuang, Lu Wushuang, Cheng Ying, a Zi, Pu Chaqiu Cao, Shui Sheng, Mu Jianping, Luo Bing and Shi Xiangyun.


    Among them, although she had no imperial position, she had a strange fragrance on her body, and the maids called her fragrant imperial concubine.


    Among the other women, Huang Rong refused the position of Princess Li, preferring to stay in Korea sometimes and return to Taohua Island sometimes. Instead of refusing song Qingshu to visit her, she never wanted to enter the palace.


    Because of her husband''s family and her unwillingness to enter the palace to compete with her daughters, Mrs. Ruan declined the invitation;


    Chen Yuanyuan, on the other hand, has a reputation as a beauty. She was worried about bringing bad luck and criticism to song Qingshu, and she didn''t want to be canonized. In her early years, she was tired of staying in the imperial palace. She had done it no matter whether it was a princess or a princess. She really didn''t want to set foot in the imperial palace.


    Another important reason is that she doesn''t want to cut off her daughter ako. She knows her daughter''s mind very well


    Nanlan has always been in poor health. In addition, she has been ill since she was ill a few years ago. She felt that time was running out, so she entrusted her daughter Miao Ruolan to song Qingshu to take care of her.


    Qi Fang lived in seclusion in maxipu''s hometown, and she was comfortable, but she didn''t want to get involved in right and wrong again.


    Cheng Yaojia finally gave birth to a fat boy, but also calculated a wish.


    Yalixian and aman lived with Tieyan tribe and refused the invitation from the emissary. Obviously, they didn''t want to leave the grassland to live in the Central Plains.


    A Xiu is specially received by her grandfather Bai Zizi from Daxueshan to the capital.


    Li Wan often sees Li Mochou sighing at home. He wants to persuade her, but he doesn''t know how to persuade her. He thinks about whether to find Xiao Longnu to be a middleman. He just thinks that Xiao Longnu''s naive temperament may not be competent for this lobbyist''s duty.


    It''s not only Li Mochou, but also Mrs. Tang of the state of Jin.


    The Fu sisters finally knew song Qingshu''s identity and chased him for a long time with their swords


    Hai lost and Yalun love and hate song Qingshu. If they meet again, they are more likely to meet each other in war.


    On this day, song Qingshu was reviewing the vast memorials. He thought that the emperor was really happy when he was not alone before. Suddenly, a palace maid came to tell him, "Your Majesty, it''s not good. It''s not good. Princess de and the empress are fighting again."


    "Fighting again?" Song Qingshu stroked his forehead and rushed to Kunning palace.


    Before they arrived, they heard Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min quarreling with each other


    "Now I''m the queen, you have to kneel down and salute me."


    "Bah, don''t you just marry him first? In terms of ability and ability, who have you won among the concubines?"


    "Hum, this is life. Anyway, you fought with me all your life, and finally you lost to me, hee hee."


    "I''m so angry. I''m not the princess!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Qingshu just ran into Zhao Min and ran out in a rage. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "Min Min, don''t say angry words."


    "I''m not angry. I''m not the princess. I want to be the queen!" Zhao Min stares at him angrily.


    Song Qingshu has two big books: "this, this..."


    "Hum, I know you''re in a dilemma, so you don''t want to be a unique queen. Just like Mongolia, you can set up multiple queens." Zhao Min said.


    "There is no such precedent in the Central Plains Dynasty." Song Qingshu said.


    "What regulations can''t be changed, and you, the founding monarch, can''t change them?" Zhao Min''s eyes are red.


    "Ouch, I''m trying to make a fool of myself here again." Zhou Zhiruo walked out with a smile.


    Zhao Min''s face angrily returned to normal: "anyway, I don''t care, I can''t be lower than this woman!"


    "It''s not up to you." Zhou Zhiruo said gloating.


    Seeing that the two girls were going to quarrel again, song Qingshu finally broke out: "don''t quarrel, all of you will go to the West with me. There are many countries in the West. When the time comes, each of you will be granted a country. Don''t mention the queen, the Empress Dowager is up to you!"


    "Western expedition?"


    Hearing what he said, the concubines who came to hear the news had brilliant eyes. Although many women didn''t mind their status, they would mind that their future son would be inferior to others. However, the cake in the Central Plains was so big that they couldn''t get any points. If they went to the West, it would be totally different.


    The world is so vast, how can their sisters fight with each other!


    In the spring of the next year, song Qingshu, Taizu of Qi, led his empresses and troops to start the first western expedition, and the whole world began to shudder


    (end of the book!)